ã€ŠPure Love ? Insult Complexã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Tuesday, April 24

    1. Shirasaka Yukino boyfriend?

    Aaaaaaa¡­.

    I was running to the bathroom at the same time as the bell ring.

    I put down my pants and released the dangerous bomb!

    Fiuh¡­ Somehow I made it safely.

    Of course I hold it in. It would be pathetic to raised your hand and asked.

    ¡°Teacher I want to go to the toilet. ¡±

    However I wonder if Shirasaka saw me running. I would be embarrassed. I wonder if she has a boyfriend? Does she hate man?

    For me, Shirasaka Yukino is my world. I saw her at the entrance ceremony. Less than a month ago.

    I come from boys only middle school. Living in a dorm, who could endure this kind of torture? Finally grandfather passed away so I could enter co-ed high school and commute from home. I was happy.

    At the entrace ceremony, I was nervous. I haven¡¯t speaking to a girl for 3 years. I was stunned when seeing the girls. From the last time I saw them in elementary school, their body is still small. Now, their innocence was gone. Erotic body! I wonder if I have a nosebleed.

    My body is trembling and my head feels light.

    ¡°Are you alright? ¡±

    Suddenly I heard a lovely voice. I look for the owener and an angel appeared.

    A cute girl, black eyes and straight shoulder length hair. Her skin was smooth and she isn¡¯t that tall. My eyes also fixated on her chest. It wasn¡¯t big, her breast but I rarely saw it. Slender leg without extra meat, it¡¯s perfect.

    ¡°Do you want me to take you to the infirmary? ¡±

    The angel is talking to me.

    ¡± No, no need. ¡±

    ¡± Is that so? ¡±

    ¡± Yes, thank you. ¡±

    ¡± Oh, my name is Shirasaka Yukino. ¡±

    The angel said that before leaving. Shirasaka Yukino. Such a cute child and she is in the same class as me.

    Unlike me, she made friends quickly. Her smile when talking with the girls, so cute..

    Since that day on the entrance ceremony, my eyes only looking at her.

    Never leave her.

    The Shirasaka who is eating, solving problem with a frowned expression, her figure in gym clothes, she is the ideal girl. She was smart too. Third place in entrance examination. However since that day, she never talk to me and I didn¡¯t talk to her.

    If only she will bear my child, I will be hally. Such a pure girl, I even wonder if she have a boyfriend. Going to dates, and whether she is good at kissing. After a few times.. Sex.. Has she done that?

    All this time my mind is full of her.

    ¡°Shirasaka-san.. Shirasaka.. Ooh¡­ ¡±

    I was in the toilet cubicle imagining her.

    Pathetic. But just seeing her from afar is enough.. I could see her angelic smile everyday.

    ¡± Shirasaka, she is so beautiful. ¡±

    Suddenly voices of people entering the toilet.

    ¡± She must be a virgin right? A virgin!.. If only I could have her.. ¡±

    The owner of the voice is kobayashi and Omiya from my class.

    ¡± You didn¡¯t know? It¡¯s something hot right now.. ¡±

    ¡± What is it? ¡±

    ¡± Yukino Shirasaka have a boyfriend. ¡±

    I was frozen on top of the toilet seat. My teeth were grinding against each other and my blood is boiling.

    Shirasaka boyfriend? He have a death wish.

    ¡± It¡¯s a lie right? ¡±

    ¡± No, it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the man? ¡±

    ¡± It¡¯s Endo. ¡±

    ¡± Endo from baseball club? ¡±

    ¡± yeah.. ¡±

    It is something that couldn¡¯t be helped. Endo Kenji, handsome face, tall, wealthy family and good at sports. The only freshman to be the baseball team regular. A dream man lf every woman.

    ¡± well it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡±

    ¡± how long? ¡±

    ¡± what? ¡±

    ¡± how long they have been dating? ¡±

    This is an important issue. Is Shirasaka lips have been tainted? Or even her chasity is still safe?

    ¡± It seemes from last week saturday. ¡±

    ¡± wow. Last week? ¡±

    ¡± yeah after practice some guy from the baseball club witness the confessions. ¡±

    ¡± and? ¡±

    ¡± yesterday she gives him towel after practice. ¡±

    ¡± oh! Towel after practice. I¡¯m so envious. ¡±

    Let¡¯s make it clear, they jave been together since Saturday last week. Is her chasity still safe? Did they meet on sunday? Is her lips is still pure?

    ¡± so, what else? ¡±

    ¡± kiss..¡±

    ¡°kiss?¡±

    ¡°yeah, he admitted to the baseball¡¯s senior. ¡±

    What? Even kissing her? I will curse him.

    ¡± they make a good pair aren¡¯t they? ¡±

    ¡± well, what do you think going to happen ? ¡±

    ¡± eh? ¡±

    ¡± next week is golden week. Maybe in this sunday she will become a woman. ¡±

    Shirasaka and Endo¡­ This week she will be tainted¡­ No.. I hate it hate hate hate. Absolutely no¡­

    *Duut*

    My fart explode so loud.

    ¡± Hey, who¡¯s there? ¡±

    ¡± really farting so loud. ¡±

    ¡± ya! ¡±

    They keep on banging the cubicle door.

    ¡± come out! ¡±

    It¡¯s dangerous. If I come out I may be bullied. Suddenly a sound of gushing water could be heard. They put it in a bucket?

    *splash*

    From above the cubicle, water comes down. In this small cubicle, rain has fall down.

 Chapter 2

    Hi, this story is translated under collaboration of me, pun and missere meow.. Part 2 and part 3 can be found on their site. .

    ¡ª¡ª-

    Pure love x insult

    Chapter 2: Heaven and Hell

    Part 1

    I am waiting for a while after trashman leaves the toilet just in case he will be waiting to ambush me in front of the toilet.

    After sometime finally I was able to leave.

    Oh~Rya Rya¡­ Sound of Flush, Bichabichada (Water sfx?)

    It was good that this is after school because I couldn¡¯t show such a scene to Shirasaka-san.

    I can do nothing but to go to the roof to hung my uniform to dry.

    No one would be here at this time right

    I climb the stairs to the roof top lightly and open the heavy iron door that leads to the roof with Gigigi sound.

    Pyuaa ¡­. the refreshing wind that signals the end of April is blowing

    Because of that wind, the door to the roof are also slowly being closed.

    Today weather is really warm and good

    This place is a good place¡­at the north side of this rooftop, I have to trouble to hung my uniform to dry because there are mountains of desk and chair that is going to be disposed of.

    Whoa¡­ it is really sunny over there

    ¡­¡­ huh? !

    Reflexively, there¡¯s something that is hiding between the desk

    Nunu-? ? ? ! (Sfx?)

    ¡­¡­ Nuoooooo ! (another moving sfx?)

    there, there, over there!

    Wait, wait, could it be?!!!!

    There, that incredible sight is¡­..

    The girl I thought of as the most beautiful girl in the world¡­. Shirasaka-san is¡­¡­. cccccccc-, changing clothes ???

    On the unpopular rooftop?

    under the blue sky, bathing in the brilliant sun light

    no, this is a lie!

    Shirasaka-san is taking off her uniform blouse

    because the wind is blowing¡­ she doesn¡¯t seem to notice me

    the distance between us is, about 7 to 8 meter?

    from the gap between the desk, I took a peek at the figure of Shirasaka-san

    Ah, I can see Shirasaka-san back from here. she is wearing a white bra straps with a £¤ shape

    Oh, the bra straps!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s beautiful breast under the uniform, the thing that is rising up under the legendary white string, now, is like it¡¯s saying ¡°hello ¡± to the sun

    Aah, Shirasaka-san turned her body!

    beyond shirasaka-san armpit, I could see the milk mountain

    A-a-a-amazing¡­

    The meat that is making a mountain is wrapped and covered by a white fabric.

    After all it¡¯s a breast. That¡¯s a breast. These are truly some beautiful breasts

    Impossible.. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing a girl breast with my naked eye.

    Even so Shirasaka-san back is so beautiful¡­

    I¡­ I didn¡¯t know.

    That a girl¡¯s back can be so sexy.

    Shirasaka-san skin look really smooth.

    Fair white skin¡­ and thin slim waist.

    Amazing, it looks like it will be broken if you hug.

    A girl is so small.

    And, the gym clothes are hanging on a chair on the side of Shirasaka-san

    And I don¡¯t know how she ends up changing into gym clothes in the roof top.

    Right now, her upper body is only covered with a white bra. her lower body is only wearing a skirt.

    Well¡­ from here, what will she do?

    ¢Ù Before she takes off her skirt, she will wear the gym shirt first. (the ¡°not much skin can be seen¡± faction)

    ¢Ú she will also takes off the skirt and will be in her underwear only. ( the ¡° when changing you take off the clothes first ¡° faction )

    Now¡­Which one?!

    2 please, 2 please ,2 ,2 ,2 , please, please please ¡­. !!!

    Shirasaka-san hands move to her skirt.

    Yess , it¡¯s ¢Ú !!!!!!

    The skirt, fall to the ground with a thump.

    Hello, stripped panty.

    I can only see her ass from here but still, hello panty.

    Oh, stripped panty-sama.

    Of course the color of the stripe is sky blue and white.

    Shirasaka-san ass¡­ it looked so soft!!

    Shi-Shirasaka-san pa-pa-panty is in full view!!

    ¡°Ho, reporting in, Ensign-dono, Shirasaka-san panty pattern is stripped.¡±

    ¡°As I thought, it was stripped! Well done, sergeant!¡±

    while I made a monologue play in my mind, Oh! I came up with an idea¡±

    T-t-that¡¯s it.

    With a trembling hand I took out my mobile phone from my pocket.

    And then¡­ I took a photo.

    of the Shirasaka-san wearing only striped panty and white bra.

    One time, two times¡­three times.

    All of them are taken horizontally¡­ although it was from behind.

    Shirasaka-san milk mountain¡­ has been engrained into my memory.

    Inside my brain and mobile phone.

    Dream that lasted only for seconds.

    Immediatelly, Shirasaka-san changed into her gym clothes.

    She wear it (?).

    But still, that defenseless panty is in full view so I keep pressing the shutter again.

    Then the shorts, a navy blue gym shorts (bloomer?)

    That good round ass shape is imediatelly hidden.

    Oh, what a regret¡­!

    But¡­still the slim and slender leg is visible.

    No no¡­ it will be dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a lot of her photo right¡­.. me¡±

    What¡­ what should I do?

    What¡¯s the best thing to do now?

    At that time, only one word that comes up in my mind¡­

    ¡®escape¡¯¡­ is the only choice.

    Once again I tried to stealthily hides between the desk.

    For now, let¡¯s get back to the roof entrance door.

    However, my feet¡­ are stuck.

    As I hit my head on the desk hardly.

    Dossh¨©n! ! (Sfx?)

    And then I tried to turn over my body to see the mountain of desk.

    Dongaragassh¨¡n! !(another sfx?)

    ¡°¡­Who? who is there?¡±

    oh¡­ It¡¯s Shirasaka-san beautiful voice.

    I mean.. it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯ve been found out!!

    When I tried to get up¡­ Shirasaka-san short figure is already there¡­!

    At point blank range, My and Shirasaka¡¯s eyes meet.

    Shirasaka-san big eyes, is looking at me.

    Eeh. What should I do, What should i do, what should I dooooo !!!!

    ¡°Um?Um?¡­ excuse me?¡± Shirasaka-san asked.

    ¡°Um?Um?¡­this is.¡± I replied.

    I said as I turned myself on the ground.

    ¡°¡­ah..um¡­he-he-hello-lo¡­¡±

    A- a-, it¡¯s tiring! I¡¯m so useless ¡­.. !

    Hentai (pervert) ! I will be seen as a hentai

    and then¡­ Shirasaka-san eyes goes wide..!

    ¡°Um.. Are you Yoshida-kun from my class?¡±

    ¡­¡­ Uwa wa wa wa? !

    Th-This is a miracle! Shirasaka-san remembered my name!

    ¡°Um, is that wrong? are you Yoshioka-kun?¡±

    No No No

    I shake my head sideways

    ¡°Yoshida, Yoshida, It¡¯s Yoshida¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, It¡¯s Yoshida¡±

    Shirasaka smiled pleasantly, aaaaaaaaaaaaa so cuuuuuuuuuutttttte~!

    ¡°By the way Yoshida, why are you on the roof¡±

    ¡°U-Uuuuuuhm, that, is, t-t-t-t-t-t-that¡­¡­W-w-w-what about you Shirasaka?¡±

    Uwaaaa! I answered Shirasaka¡¯s question with a question

    Didn¡¯t I look like an idiot?

    Besides, Idiot, Idiot, Idiot!¡­..Someone, kill me already!!!

    My heart¡¯s pounding so much, my words, words, words can¡¯t get out!

    More than that¡­..I¡¯m talking to S-s-s-shirasaka!!?

    ¡°I was in the cleaning duty¡­.Since the rooftop is dirty, I thought of cleaning it after school¡±

    ¡°Eh? S-shirasaka alone?¡±

    ¡°Yup, everyone else has their clubs, I¡¯m not in any club, and besides¡­..¡±

    Oh¡­.I see

    Shirasaka is waiting for the baseball club to end their practice¡­..

    I see, I see, that¡¯s how it is¡­..D-dammit!

    ¡°But, w-w-why are you wearing gym shorts?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought my uniform will get dirty when I start cleaning the rooftop¡­.That¡¯s why I changed into this¡±

    Nooooo¡­..I-i was watching. I never said that. Of course. (TN: He says ¡°iyaaaaa¡±, which has also the same feel as ¡°oh man~¡±)

    ¡°A-a-a-ah, I-i-i-i-i-see¡­.Uhm, my uniform got wet, s-s-s-s-o I thought of drying it on the rooftop, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I see.¡±

    Shirasaka looked at the wet student uniform on my hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m peeing! A malicious dude splashed a water bucket on me, that¡¯s why uhmm, that¡¯s the reason I got this wet, hehehehe. ahahahaha¡±

    The more I speak, the more incoherent I become

    I can¡¯t get away with just laughing.

    Shirasaka looked at my foolish face and burst into laughter

    ¡°I don¡¯t think like that you¡¯re peeing, we¡¯re already high school students¡±

    ¡°A-ah-ah. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Ahahahaha, ahahaha¡±

    A laughing Shirasaka! Her laughing face is cute too~!!!

    That¡¯s no good, me. Just by talking to her, I¡¯m broken.

    ¡°Ah, Yoshida¡­I think if you leave your uniform there it will dry faster¡±

    Shirasaka recommended me a pile of desk that is well lit by the sun.

    ¡°T-t-t-t-thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying , we¡¯re classmates aren¡¯t we? There¡¯s no need to be formal with me¡±

    ¡°Awawawa¡­Y-yeah¡±

    I put my uniform on the desk just like Shirasaka said.

    Today¡¯s weather is good, so it should dry immediately.

    ¡°Well then, I should start cleaning¡±

    ¡°B-by cleaning, you mean this pile of desks?¡±

    Shirasaka laughed once again.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to clean that all alone you know?¡­In the rooftop there are quite a lot of people going in and out. I often see people littering something like plastic bags, milk cartons, or bread wrappers. I thought I should collect them and throw them in the garbage.¡±

    As she said that , Shirasaka grabbed a broom and started sweeping below the table

    Indeed, there are a lot of trash coming out.

    ¡°Really¡­.there a lot of people with no manners.¡±

    Wearing her shorts, Shirasaka looks cute from behind as she sweeps the dust.

    She bent forward a little, then her ass came into full view¡­.Oh! What a beautiful ass

    Every time she shakes her body, her ass also sways.

    And¡­while I was paying attention to her ass, she turned around unexpectedly

    This is bad! This is a desperate situation

    ¡­.Shirasaka is looking at me!

    Was I caught out? Was I not caught out?

    ¡°Hey, Yoshida¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah? Oh? U-u-u-uhm, what is it?¡±

    I look over there. I looked at the sky. Watching the birds in the sky. That¡¯s why I was not looking. I wasn¡¯t looking. I am not looking at your ass. Believe me. Believe me! Shirasaka!

    ¡­..I plead desperately with my eyes

    And, Shirasaka said

    ¡°¡­.Yoshida, can you help me clean?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡­.Clean¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­Can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I-i-i-i don¡¯t mind¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness¡±

    Shirasaka gave me a pleasant smile.

    oooh! Let¡¯s do it! Just do it!

    I¡¯ll help you clean the rooftotototop!

    For roughly an hour, the two of us were cleaning the rooftop.

    ¡­.I was happy.

    I was really¡­.Happy.

    The garbage we collected had filled two large garbage bags.

    ¡°After we throw this away, we¡¯re done¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s right.¡±

    It already ended¡­.Happy times sure flies fast.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go carry one bag, Yoshida, can I ask you to carry the other?¡±

    ¡°¡­.to request me¡±

    ¡°You see¡­.can you bring the garbage?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡±

    Shirasaka smiled.

    Oh~¡­.I want to stare at this face forever.

    ¡°R-roger that! heave-ho¡±

    Ah!¡­I involuntarily saluted to Shirasaka

    Shirasaka giggled,

    ¡°Yoshida, I never knew that you were an interesting person¡±

    No, what? what¡¯s this?

    Am I ¡­..maybe being praised by Shirasaka?

    This feels good.

    ¡­B-but, I don¡¯t know what face I should make in this situation¡­.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, did I anger you perhaps?¡±

    Eeeeh?! What?!!

    ¡°No! That¡¯s, not, I¡¯m not angry! I have no reason to be angry.¡±

    Shirasaka seeing me like that, she bursted out laughing again

    [I¡¯m really sorry alright. That¡¯s because you are amusing, that Yoshida-kun, it¡¯s true.]

    Shirasaka-san is laughing. While being bathed in the april sunlight, her smooth forehead had a bit of sweat.

    To be looking closely at Shirasaka-san¡¯s smile¡­..She¡¯s so cute just as I expected¡«£¡£¡£¡

    Those 2 got along well as they held the garbage bag one by one and went down the stairway

    Shirasaka is ahead, and I¡¯m behind.

    Since the garbage bags are heavy , Shirasaka talks to me while walking slowly.

    From Shirasaka¡¯s back, I secretly sniff the scent of her hair.

    *Sniff**Sniff*¡­.What a nice fragrance.

    S-so this is the smell of women¡¯s shampoo

    Wow, I can see Shirasaka¡¯s nape

    Worship, Worship (Pun: KING ARTHUR!KING ARTHUR!)

    Since this sight is so rare¡­.

    Delicious! Delicious!

    It¡¯s different on close up as expected.

    Unlike watching from a distance, more than the presence, I can feel the aura of living Shirasaka

    Just from walking behind her, my heart¡¯s pounding already!

    My chest tightens!

    I know this feeling!

    Oh! I can see small beads of sweat running on Shirasaka¡¯s nape

    ¡­..ugh, I want to lick it! I want to taste that bead of sweat! ugh

    But it¡¯s impossible so I gazed downwards¡­.

    Uwah, Shirasaka¡¯s waist is so thin~! I feel it would break if I hug her.

    I¡¯m saving the sight of her ass and the leg line.

    This ass and legs, I want to massage them! I want to put my hand in the slit of her ass.

    What am I saying, after I inadvertently observed and had a wicked delusion of her at a near distance to her, but did she sense my wickedness, by which Shirasaka-san turned around with a kururi sound.

    ¡­.Shit!

    ¡°Yoshida?¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what do you need from me?¡±

    ¡°Is that garbage bag heavy?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re breathing heavily since earlier¡±

    [Eeeehhh? Ah?¡­¡­¡­.Ahh recently, since I lacked physical activity for a moment, Th-, The stairs, asce, asce, asce, ascending, ascending, ascending and descending training is what I was doing though, bu-, but, since I wasn¡¯t good with it for a moment then, i-, it¡¯s just that¡¯s all¡­Yes!]

    [¡­¡­..I see, then though it¡¯s good. Take care of yourself.]

    Shirasaka-san smiled at me with sweetly

    Ah~, I¡¯m meltinggggg!!!!

    I exchanged my shoes with the outdoor shoes, went out of the schoolhouse and proceeded to the dumpsite in the back.

    Should I make some small talks, is what I thought though¡­..when I¡¯m conversing with Shirasaka-san, my head is short and that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t talk to her even with all my best.

    Since there¡¯s no helping it, sometimes, I would peep at Shirasaka-san side figure from the back¡­¡­this loveliness¡­¡­¡­Ah, truly a beautiful girl would still be beautiful in any kind of angle!

    I am right now. had the same goal(Throwing away the garbage) with Shirasaka-san and is now walking on the same path as her!

    We¡¯re now sharing our time together!

    My life, as now at it¡¯s climaxxxxxxx!

    It would be good if this time just continued on for a long time

    ¡­Stop this time right now! Please stop!

    Sincerely and truly, I prayed so.

    ¡­but even though I¡¯ve prayed so!

    In pitilessness, The time of supreme bliss has been broken abruptly

    [Yukino!!]

    The was a manly voice that greatly resounded in the direction of the building where the club room of the Exercise club was!

    To call my Shirasaka-san with her first name [Yukino], Who are you?!

    A man appeared!¡­¡­..That guy¡¯s name is Endo Kenji

    Kenji Endo came running to our direction while still in his baseball club¡¯s practice uniform¡­¡­!

    [Ah, Kenji! ¡­¡­Wait that¡¯s wrong, E-, Endo-kun¡­¡­]

    Shirasaka-san, though she called him with his name Endo for a moment, she restated it since I was with her.

    ¡­¡­A relationship that both calls each other by their first names, that is in a word¡­¡­¡­

    That is so. I didn¡¯t consider any other thing.

    ¡­¡­These 2 are a couple to put it simply¡­¡­A man and a woman who are going out with each other.

    [Today¡¯s practice, has it already ended?]

    [Yeah, It¡¯s alright to get up for today is what the senpai said though. How about you?]

    [Me too, I¡¯ll just throw this garbage bag and it¡¯ll end]

    [Then, let¡¯s go home together.]

    [Okay!]

    With that, I have been completely disregarded and the conversation of those two ran in general

    After that¡­¡­like suddenly finding the thing that hasn¡¯t been seen up to now, Endo looked at me and said.

    [¡­¡­You, who are you?]

    To call me you¡­¡­. I am tentatively, a guy who is in the same class as you.

    [¡­..It¡¯s Yoshida-kun. He¡¯s in our class]

    [Was there such a guy like that?]

    I was there, I was there, I WAS THERE YOU KNOW. In the nook of the corner of the wall of the back side of the class¡­¡­!

    [Really now, that¡¯s rude. I¡¯m sorry Yoshida-kun. ¡­You know, I only helped with Yoshida-kun in cleaning the rooftop¡­¡­¡­. It¡¯s only that.]

    Eh? Umm?

    ¡­¡­To say that That¡¯s only it.

    Shirasaka-san, what do you mean by That¡¯s only it¡­¡­¡­..?!

    [Oh really, then just do it alone yourself. Me and Yukino will be going afterwards so, just leave that garbage bag over there and it¡¯s alright for you to go home now.]

    What the hell, What the hell, What the hell, This guy, Who does he think he is!!

    Kachin, Kochin, Kichintokuraa! (TLN Miserre: Sound effects)

    ¡­¡­¡­A seditious atmosphere entered amongst Shirasaka-san

    [Since it¡¯s already good then go change your clothes already Kenji! The Dumping place is already there.]

    [¡­¡­..But.]

    [We¡¯ll be going home together right ! Aren¡¯t we wasting our time right now !!]

    Shirasaka-san¡­Considerably, she¡¯s a laying out your butt type (TLN Missere: One being dominated)

    Endo reluctantly agreed too¡­¡­which he doesn¡¯t.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Listen here¡¢Don¡¯t make a pass on Yukino alright¡£¡¹(TLN Missere: Those are forbidden words that raise the flag of the POWER OF NTL-NETORI!)

    Is what he said to me.

    [What are you talking about, Kenji.]

    [It¡¯s alright, if I don¡¯t precisely say it then this guy might awaken a strange feeling for you]

    [Yoshida-kun is a classmate you know. Such a thing will not happen¡­¡­okay.]

    ¡­¡­Eh?, Though I¡¯m your classmate, didn¡¯t we have a strange mood for the whole time a while ago

    [Anyway after you finish throwing the trash then quickly go home. Alright!]

    Endo stabbed at my chest with a DON sound and returned to the club room of the exercise club¡­¡­!

    ¡­¡­¡­What a hateful guy. He¡¯s truly a hateful bastard!

    Again, we proceeded to the dumping place¡­¡­there was no conversation that happened between me and Shirasaka-san as expected.

    We silently went to the corner of the dumping place and threw the garbage in.

    [¡­¡­..Thank you, Yoshida-kun, you¡¯ve been very helpful]

    Shirasaka-san said so while cleaning up her dirtied hands.

    [Nah, I-, It¡¯s not l-, li, li, like I¡­¡­]

    [No, You¡¯ve helped me. Yoshida-kun is a good person huh.]

    [Th- That is¡­¡­]

    [Afterwards¡­¡­]

    Shirasaka-san cast her look downwards for a moment

    [I¡¯m really sorry for that person to strangely pick a quarrel with you a while ago. He doesn¡¯t have any ill intent against you. Please forgive him]

    Shirasaka-san bowed her head down. For that Endo, Shirasaka-san is¡­¡­¡­!

    [I-It¡¯s alright, It¡¯s alright already s-, so, please raise your head, Shirasaka-san! I-, I didn¡¯t really minded that at all, I¡­¡­!]

    [So you¡¯ll forgive him?! Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re truly a good person as expected]

    (TLN Missere Meow: Tch, I hate nice girls.)(Pun: Missere Meow earned a new title [8man]) (Missere Meow: *SPOILER* Though You¡¯ll learn in the next chapter on what this human is.)

    Shirasaka-san smiled at me!

    That face of hers, truly when she smiles, that face of hers, looks like the beauty of a blossoming flower and, that face of hers, as expected is the highest among high for being cute

    And that is why¡­¡­I.

    Inadvertently¡­¡­¡­I have asked unto Shirasaka-san.

    [¡­¡­¡­Shi-, Shirasaka-san. Umm, Is the story of you going out with Endo¡­¡­¡­.Is it true?]

    Then, Shirasaka-san¡­¡­made the most highest smile¡­¡­!

    [Ah, Yoshida-kun, so you knew already! That¡¯s right, We¡¯re going out with each other, the two of us!]

    I thought that my heart stopped.

    It seems that the blue sky is frighteningly clear and very spacious¡­¡­.

    [¡­¡­Th-, that is to say¡­¡­di-did it start from monday this week?]

    [Yep, we started at monday this week¡­¡­oh my, how did you know?!]

    [Eh? Ah ? No, I just hear a rumor¡­¡­.]

    [Eh?, I didn¡¯t talk about it with anyone!¡­..Ahh, Kenji is unexpectedly talkative huh. Well now, so everybody knew about it. I was planning on keeping it a secret with all my effort.]

    Shirasaka-san is, smiling¡­¡­.Shirasaka-san is, smiling right now.

    That smile though, has drowned me into abyss of despair.

    Though I say that it¡¯s hell¡­¡­I as of now, seemed like I would die in solitary in the paradise.

    She finished off my heart¡­¡­that is what I¡¯ve felt¡­.!

    However¡­¡­¡­her smile seemed to be truly happy.

    I am¡­to such a smiling girl

    I¡¯ve been thinking that a while ago would come to an H scene rushingly.

    If I personally say it then [This woman, I¡¯ll Violate her!] will become like this feeling.

    (Pun Labeouf: JUST DO IT! Don¡¯t let your dreams be just an eroge! Make it real!) (Missere Meow: Wait for about 200+ chaps maybe?)

 Chapter 3

    3. I saw a devil

    I went to the roof once again. Fuu¡­

    Evening would come if I wait for the uniform to dry.

    I was here with Shiarasaka-san just a while ago.

    That was a pleasant memory.

    And now everything¡¯s lifeless.

    It¡¯s the end of April but I feel that it¡¯s somewhat chilly.

    Could it be a broken heart¡¯s wound? ¡­Or rather, this is even a broken heart?

    No¡­I feel that I¡¯ve already lost before I can call this on the stage of broken heart.

    ¡­That¡¯s right, I just lost to something¡­that¡¯s how it feels but it¡¯s still remaining in my body¡­

    I could¡¯ve confessed to Shirasaka-san earlier than Endo if I know this would happen¡­I can¡¯t think like that.

    The result would be the same even if I confess earlier.

    There¡¯s no way Shirasaka-san would like a man like me¡­that¡¯s for certain.

    I, to be honest, I never thought that Shirasaka-san would be someone else¡¯s, I¡¯m glad if it stays like that¡­I¡¯m just happy by only watching Shirasaka-san.

    And yet, Shirasaka-san is¡­is with that bastard Endou.

    That¡¯s overwhelming. It¡¯s too much. It¡¯s the worst¡­fuck!!!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re interesting¡¹

    Suddenly¡­I heard a voice.

    I turned towards the voice.

    I never felt any signs of life until now¡­!

    What¡¯s standing there is¡­A young teacher.

    Her age is 25-26. Long black hair and black edge glasses¡­She¡¯s wearing a crimson suit.

    She¡¯s a beauty but she had a cold expression.

    She¡¯s super tall¡­Isn¡¯t it close to 180cm?

    However, she¡¯s thin, and her skin is very white as if she¡¯s not being outside.

    If I recall¡­it was.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Yuzuki Minaho, I teach English¡¹

    Right¡­If I recall correctly, she¡¯s a homeroom teacher on second years?

    ¡¸Aaaaa¡­Uhm, I-Is there something¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You see, I am interested in children like you¡¹

    The female teacher laughed.

    ¡¸M¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you. You lose your own confidence, it ages, and distorts¡­However, you¡¯re a unfair and miserable man that can¡¯t defy your own penis¡¯ desire¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What? You¡¯re saying I¡¯m wrong? Are you going to insist that you¡¯re a decent man?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Sensei is right.

    I¡¯m unfair. Even today, I ogled at Shirasaka-san¡¯s body a lot. I had delusions. Taking peeping photos of her in her panties. I sniffed fragrant hair.

    I¡­I feel a strong desire with her.

    However¡­I can do nothing but give up on her.

    If she¡¯s¡¯ going out with Endou¡­I can do nothing but stay silent watch her being fucked by Endou.

    I¡­am a weak human.

    ¡¸Hey¡­What do you want to be in the future?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nothing¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have a dream in particular.

    ¡¸When I was at your age, I always thought of becoming the devil¡¹

    The female teacher said something suddenly.

    ¡¸D-Devil?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, a devil. You see¡­I graduated from this high school¡¹

    Sensei slowly approached me

    ¡¸¡­Sensei did? I-Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. On my high school days, I always wanted to become a devil for so long. Become the devil and make all the humans on this school become sorrowful¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s hand¡­is touching my shoulder.

    ¡¸Hey¡­You, what do you intend to do with her?¡¹

    ¡¸H-Her, who?¡¹

    Sensei smiles bewitchingly.

    ¡¸Ara, I know it¡­everything in your mind¡­¡¹

    I felt a chill on my back.

    Oh¡­I feel that this kind of person grips hearts and grinds it.

    ¡¸Wh¡­what do you mean?¡¹

    The cold hand¡­caress my cheeks

    ¡¸¡­If you want her body, then I will get it. Of course, her heart can¡¯t be taken. However, you can make her body yours

    ¡¸W-what are you saying¡­Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸No one will be happy. You, her, her lover, everyone around you would become unhappy¡­Everyone would be on the bottom of sorrow. However¡­You can have her body if you sacrifice everything¡¹

    Her speech that has no sense of high tension wraps up my body.

    I¡­Anyway, I want to get out of this situation.

    ¡¸¡­Just only obtaining her body, isn¡¯t that no good?¡¹

    The female teacher snorted.

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡­Aren¡¯t you interested in her body? Isn¡¯t her heart irrelevant?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s©`¡¹

    ¡¸In the first place, what are you doing with her? You came to like her outward appearance.. That¡¯s all to it. Won¡¯t you be satisfied if you can make her body yours?¡¹

    I¡­don¡¯t know how should I answer.

    Sensei¡¯s words might be right.

    However¡­However.

    ¡¸Take your time thinking about it¡­However, there¡¯s not much time. Highschoolers these days have sex don¡¯t they?¡­Even her, she won¡¯t be able to protect her virginity forever¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s¡­Virginity.

    Endou will violate it.

    No¡­I don¡¯t want that.

    ¡¸If you have the resolve to make her feel sorrow¡­If you have the resolve to be in sorrow¡­if you have the resolve to make everyone in the school feel sorrow¡­Just tell me. If you do, I¡¯ll let you do as you please with her body. This won¡¯t end just once. Her body would be yours for life. There¡¯s no man who would be able to embrace that body except you. Surely, that girl would hate you. She¡¯ll curse you for her whole life¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I can¡¯t believe it¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it is¡­You¡¯re already believing what I¡¯m saying¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­Sensei¡¯s telling me this?¡¹

    The female teacher¡¯s mouth distorts to a grin.

    ¡¸You already know it, don¡¯t you?¡­I¡¯m a devil¡¹

    Oh¡­Right.

    This smile¡­This face.

    This person¡¯s a devil.

    I felt that for some reason.

    ¡¸I was finally able to become a demon I always yearned for when I was a high school student. That¡¯s why I want to realize a dream¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei¡¯s¡­dream?¡¹

    ¡¸I talked about it a while ago but¡­I want to make everyone in this school be deprived of their happiness¡­!¡¹

    The cold hand of the devil is grasping my heart firmly.

    ¡¸I will make this school hell¡­!!!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s face¡­Is beautiful, cold, and mad. Her eyes shine in purple.

    My memory was flying after that.

    ¡­When I noticed, I was already at home.

    I can¡¯t remember how I came back from that.

    I thought I just saw a dream but, my heart aches terribly.

    The pain in my chest informs me that the conversation with Sensei isn¡¯t a dream.

    I decided to sleep early because my body¡¯s aching so hard.

    I saw the class picture taken at the entrance placed on the study desk incidentally.

    ¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s reflected on it.

    ¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s laughing.

    ¡­Endou¡¯s there too.

    ¡­Endou is having such an unpleasant smile.

    ¡­I¡¯m also there.

    ¡­I¡¯m not laughing¡­

    Shirasaka-san went home with Endou today.

    It¡¯s possible, it¡¯s possible that Shirasaka-san has kissed Endou about this time.

    It¡¯s possible that, sex too¡­

    I thought, became lifeless, covered my head with the blanket and slept¡­

    ¡­Shirasaka-san appeared in my dream.

    Shirasaka-san in her usual uniform¡­Or rather, I never saw Shirasaka-san not wearing her usual uniform and sportswear.

    Suddenly, Endou appeared in the dream too, and he strips Shirasaka-san one piece at a time.

    ¡­Dammit, stop!

    I pushed Endou away in my dream.

    Endou disappeared and there¡¯s only me and Shirasaka-san in disordered clothing¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, you really want to rape that child didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Turning around, I found the female teacher on her crimson suit looking down.

    ¡¸You only feel lust for her¡­!¡¹

    Taken aback, I looked at Shirasaka-san.

    Her big eyes looks at me uneasy.

    ¡¸¡­Watch carefully. What you desire is in there¡­!!¡¹

    Just as the female teacher said that, I looked back at Shirasaka¡¯s body unconsciously.

    What¡¯s there is Shirasaka¡¯s half naked body.

    Cute face. Cute lips. Small chest. Beautiful curve, ass, and legs. Shirasaka-san¡¯s really cute.

    I don¡¯t want her to be taken by Endou.

    In the end, I want Shirasaka-san.

    I want to have Shirasaka-san.

    That lips, that body, I¡­I¡­I!!

    Unable to endure, I attacked Shirasaka-san!

    ¡­But¡­However¡­I¡­Aah¡­!

    ¡­When I woke up in the morning, I had a wet dream.

    I had a wet dream with Shirasaka-san on it.

    I feel so miserable that I want to die¡­Dammit!

 Chapter 4

    4. Pure love x Sex ban!!

    The morning is clearing up but my heart is clouded.

    Before the morning homeroom. Everyone¡¯s noisy.

    The girl¡¯s group is having the topic of the upcoming golden week. Those good friends seems to have a plan on going out to play somewhere.

    For me who entered the class at January, I don¡¯t have a friend to talk to.

    I lived in a world where both television and radio is forbidden for three years so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s popular and neither I have interest in it. I don¡¯t have any hobby either. (My friend at middle school had been thrown in an all boys school at the heart of the mountain)

    That¡¯s why¡­I have no clue on how to talk with people.

    Especially with women, I always mess up¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s fine. After all, I don¡¯t have anyone who I want to get along with in this school.

    ¡¸Morning, Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Suddenly, someone called me!?

    ¡­Eh?¡­Shirasaka-san?!!!!

    It was the first time someone told ¡¸Good Morning¡¹to me since I entered school in January!

    ¡¸Thank you for yesterday. You helped me a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸Iiit¡¯s fine, uuuhhmm, itt¡¯s not like¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka-san smiled after saying that and returned to her seat.

    Her beautiful back line. Her swelling ass that can be seen even on top of her skirt.

    ¡­I held her body in my dream last night. That body!

    ¡¸Hey! Don¡¯t ogle at women!¡¹

    Looking back, Endou had a hateful face.

    ¡¸You know it don¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-w-w-what are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Someone like you should just back off!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Looking at Yukino as if you¡¯re licking her¡­It¡¯s disgusting, you fucker¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how should I answer back to Endou.

    Then, Endou looks down at me and made a vulgar laugh and pushes my shoulder coldly.

    ¡¸Listen, don¡¯t ever come to my sight ever again¡¹

    Saying that, Endou went to Shirasaka-san¡¯s seat.

    Shirasaka-san smiled at Endou.

    ¡­It feels much happier than when she smiled at me.

    I don¡¯t want it¡­I don¡¯t want to hear it¡­And yet I listened to the conversation of the two.

    The happy conversation of Shirasaka-san and Endou is as expected¡­the plans for the consecutive hollidays.

    ¡¸¡­I have a day long break from the practice after the second half of the consecutive holidays. That¡¯s why let¡¯s go to somewhere near? If you want, let¡¯s stay over for the night?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot. High school students can¡¯t just stop in everywhere. ¡¹

    Oh¡­This is reality¡­dammit!

    The chime that tells the start of the homeroom began to ring.

    The door on the platform side of the classroom opened.

    Thinking that it was the homeroom teacher, the class becomes instantly quiet.

    ¡­However!

    ??¡­The one who entered was the female teacher that I met in the roof yesterday!

    If I recall, it was Yuzuki Minaho sensei¡­¡­?!!!

    The tall female teacher with a thin black hair.

    She¡¯s wearing a crimson suit yesterday but she¡¯s now wearing a black blouse and black tight skirt.

    Her cold eyes is looking at us under the black edge glasses.

    Yuzuki sensei stood before the teacher¡¯s desk¡­and spoke to the entire class.

    ¡¸It maybe sudden but I would be in charge of this class from today¡­I¡¯m Yuzuki Minaho. Best regards¡¹

    There¡¯s a voice of surprise¡¸Eh©`?¡¹ leaked out from a girl.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­What happened to Saegusa Sensei who was in charge until now?¡¹

    Yamamine-san who¡¯s the class rep, asked the female teacher.

    ¡¸Saegusa-san moved to the second years. I exchanged class in charge with Saegusa sensei. Well, it¡±s a rare case but you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­we¡¯re on our first month just yet so there¡¯s no problem even if the teacher was suddenly replaced¡¹

    Kobayashi who¡¯s a frivolous person replied.

    ¡¸Now then¡­now that I¡¯m the homeroom teacher, I¡¯ll be wiping off everything that Saegusa has decided before. eerr¡­Who¡¯s the class rep?¡¹

    The female class rep is Yamemine-san and the male class rep is Aida.

    ¡¸I see, you and you? Hmmm¡¹

    The female teacher evaluates the two of them deliberately.

    ¡¸The girl, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yamamine Megumi¡¹

    Yamamine-san became red from the strong glance.

    She has a tall and slim figure.

    She¡¯s a sports girl who¡¯s playing sprint at athletics sports club since middle school.

    Black bob cut hair, along with her tanned skin¡­Her eyes are narrow.

    Well, she¡¯s certainly a healthy and excellent beauty like Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸I guess I can let Yamamine-san stay as the class rep. The boy can retire. I¡¯ll take another child¡¹

    Aida was dismissed from being a class rep suddenly by Yuzuki sensei¡¯s absurd state power¡­!!

    However¡­Why is no one protesting against sensei?

    Even if they want to¡­they can¡¯t.

    The atmosphere of the cold female teacher wrapped in black clothes is something nobody can go against.

    The dark eyes under the black edge glasses examined each and every man on the class.

    That glance stopped in front of me.

    ¡¸Oh¡­You¡¯re the one¡¹

    ¡¸M-m-m-m-m-m-me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­What? You¡¯re objecting?¡¹

    Yuzuki sensei¡¯s eyes shine mysteriously.

    ¡¸N-n-n-n-n-n-no¡­I-I get it¡¹

    Kukuku, the female teacher laughed.

    The whole classroom fell silent from the strange atmosphere.

    ¡¸Now then¡­now that we have decided who¡¯s the new class rep¡­I want you all to hear something. Would that be fine?¡¹

    The eyes of the class are concentrated on the female teacher on the desk.

    ¡¸What? It¡¯s not something so special. I just want to have a slight investigation. In this class, who already had their sexual experience? Could those who had their virginities taken raise their hand?!¡¹

    The whole class fell in whirlpool of confusion.

    ¡¸¡­Please wait a moment!!!¡¹

    The source of voice is¡­Shirasaka-san!

    ¡¸What? You have something to ask?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Why are you investigating such a thing!?!¡¹

    ¡¸Such a thing?¡­You mean about sexual experience?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m purely interested as the class teacher of first year high school¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that a breach of privacy?!¡¹

    The female teacher¡¯s mouth distorted.

    ¡¸Privacy©`¡­Oh, you can think of it like that¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not something we can just tell Sensei¡­furthermore, raising your hand in front of everyone?¡¹

    Shirasaka¡¯s anger is fair.

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s glaring at Yuzuki-sensei¡­that dignified face is also beautiful.

    ¡¸Oh¡­So that¡¯s how it is. In short, you¡¯re no longer a virgin?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face blushed from the words of the female teacher.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m a virgin!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying. Aren¡¯t you interfering with my investigation because you¡¯re not a virgin anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really a virgin?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    To be honest¡­I got erect.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s confession¡­and the expression dyed in shame¡­!

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Then lets leave it as that. Everyone must remember it, this child is still a virgin. For now¡¹

    The entire class don¡¯t know how to react.

    Taking advantage of the confusion, the female teacher continued to speak.

    ¡¸Well fine. There¡¯s no helping for those people who already had experienced sex, from now on¡­I forbid those students on my class to take any sexual act at all. Live a healthy high school student life. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m also forbidding relationships1 Relationships hinders your studies after all. If you have a lover right now, break up with them¡­That¡¯s the basic rule in this class. It must be strictly observed. You get it?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei lightly declared.

    The scene and the classroom became quiet.

    The students in the class already became silent from the mysterious compelling force of the female teacher.

    This Sensei is dangerous. A dangerous existence.

    ¡­Understanding that, the whole room was dominated.

    And yet¡­Someone break down the quiet air!

    ¡¸¡­I-I can¡¯t agree to that!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san spoke out loudly again.

    ¡­The tip of her finger is trembling.

    Shirasaka-san¡­That¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯m telling you!

    Yuzuki-sensei who¡¯s on the platform turned around to Shirasaka-san slowly.

    ¡¸You again?¡­What? You really want to have sex that much?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it!!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Then what?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think that love doesn¡¯t necessarily hinder our studies!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san confronted Yuzuki-sensei.

    Just stop it already.

    ¡¸¡­Fuu,, that¡¯s an interesting opinion. You¡¯re going out with someone right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I do. ¡¹

    Stop this already.

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡­Stop this.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s this child¡¯s partner? Raise your hand¡­¡¹

    Endou¡­Raised his hand timidly.

    ¡¸M-Me¡¹2

    Dammit¡­Despair surrounds me3

    Endou¡¯s trembling¡­his body shaking little by little.

    The female teacher in black glasses is alternately looking at Shirasaka and Endou then said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it but¡­In short, you want to tell me that ¡ºLove and Studies can go together¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes. That¡¯s right! It coexists! It¡¯s balanced!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san clearly told the teacher.

    ¡¸¡­But when men and women take in a romantic relationship, they¡¯d want to have sex don¡¯t they? Once they tasted sex, they¡¯d be absorbed in it and do nothing but that. Especially men. At any rate, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s just a hindrance to studies?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think that relationships isn¡¯t tied to sex¡¹

    Shirasaka-san spun words slowly while feeling nervous.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s an interesting opinion. Are you saying love and sex are different?¡¹

    The female teacher smiles as if mocking Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. Uhm, for example, it makes you trust the partner, thinking dearly of the partner, just being together, just holding hands happily together¡­that¡¯s the high-school-like love¡­I think¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so you¡¯re okay with just holding hands?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸What abouto kiss?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The two of you already had kissed, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    The eyes under the black edge glasses is attacking Shirasaka-san!

    ¡¸Answer properly! You two have kissed already, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes. We¡­h-have kissed but, w-we did, b-but,¡¹

    ¡¸If you already did then it¡¯s a normal providence to want to advance to the next. The distance from kiss to sexual intercourse is just a moment¡­¡¹

    The female teacher had a smile of victory.

    ¡¸¡­B-But, ¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. I will accept the relationship of the two of you if you can promise that you won¡¯t kiss nor have sex from today until graduation. In exchange, if ever you had kissed or had sex, the two of you have to leave this school¡­how about it?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san and Endou exchanged looks.

    ¡¸Kenji¡­we can, can¡¯t we? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But Yukino, that¡¯s. ¡¹

    ¡¸Kenji, we¡¯re at a crisis whether we can still go out or not. I love you Kenji. You do love me to don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want us to break up, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s of course¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, isn¡¯t that fine? Just holding hands¡­holding hands¡­it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just holding hands isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san asks the female teacher.

    ¡¸¡­Right. I¡¯ll allow holding hands¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, say it. We can do it until graduation¡­don¡¯t we,, Kenji?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eerr¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to break up with Kenji like this!! I love Kenji!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s words breaks my heart.

    My expectations are killed.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­Got it. I get it, Yukino¡¹

    Endou has a complicated look but he lost against Shirasaka-san¡¯s enthusiasm.

    ¡¸¡­Then, would you take a pledge? The two of you will accomplish your duties as high school students and keep a clean relationship, never kissing nor having sexual intercourse until you graduate. I¡¯ll be allowing your relationship with that as a condition¡­Good?¡¹

    The dark eyes of the female teacher looks down at Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸¡­I-I swear¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You?¡¹

    Endou hesitated for a moment but he still prepared himself in the end¡­!

    ¡¸¡­M-me too, I swear. ¡¹

    It¡¯s a strange time. It was an ominous dreadful time.

    No one understands why there were captured by the mysterious atmosphere of the female teacher.

    Shirasaka-san and Endou spoke a logically and ethically unpermitted vow in front of the class somehow.

    It was forcibly shown to me.

    Shirasaka-san and Endou¡¯s¡­love oath.

    I, I, I¡­

    I want to break it.

    That oath.

    I want to trample it.

    This love.

    That¡¯s what I thought from the bottom of my heart.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s the end of my class. Oh right, the male class rep, come to my table at breaktime¡¹

    The female teacher looks at me.

    Oh right¡­I was the class rep.

    ¡¸¡­I have to talk to you about something¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei said that and made a suggestive smile.

    ¡¸¡­Do you have something to talk about with me too don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­I

    I was wrapped with wicked thoughts¡­

    1. This is read as Ren¡¯ai, which is the pure love on the title of the chapter and the novel but let¡¯s have it as relationship here because that¡¯s the appropriate read

    2. Endou said ¡°B-Boku desu¡±, which is very far from his arrogant way of speaking

    3.Upupupupupupupupu

 Chapter 5

    5. Preparing a trap

    After the class was done, Yuzuki-sensei leaves the room.

    The class inside the room felt liberated from the tension instantly.

    Our actual first our lesson is with our homeroom teacher, Saegusa-sensei¡¯s class(Chemistry) however, Saegusa-sensei was suddenly transferred to the second years and it turned to self-study.

    The students talks freely when there¡¯s no teacher.

    ¡¸Haaa, that was some really scary teacher¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, that one is so unreasonable¡¹

    ¡¸If you think so then why did you not protest?!¡¹

    ¡¸What about you?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you even it against that black magician-like sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­she has a somewhat mysterious atmosphere¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s dark, or should I say cold?¡¹

    ¡¸Right right¡¹

    Everyone speaks out selfishly as soon as the person disappeared.

    ¡¸But Yukino¡¯s amazing. She even opposed Sensei upfront¡¹

    ¡¸Right right, that was so cool¡¹

    They keep praising Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not amazing at all. In reality, I was unbearably scared¡¹

    ¡¸But, you were resolved¡­and made free love win¡¹

    ¡¸Winning¡­I didn¡¯t do that¡¹

    Shirasaka-san has a troubled face.

    ¡¸But you see, Other than Shirasaka-san¡­Kei-chan and Kikuchi-san has a boyfriend don¡¯t you? What would you do? Would you break up just like what the sensei told?¡¹

    The glamour girl wearing glasses, Hanamatsu asked such a thing.

    ¡¸No way we would~!¡¹

    Answering was Tomisawa-san from the tennis club. If I recall correctly, her boyfriend is the second year student from the men¡¯s tennis club.

    ¡¸Even I won¡¯t do that. We can just go out secretly so Sensei won¡¯t find it out. He¡¯s my boyfriend since middle school¡­we¡¯re in the same high school but we¡¯re in a different class. There¡¯s no need for my boyfriend to be following Sensei if he¡¯s in the other class, does he?¡¹

    Kikuchi Seiko-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even Yukino-chan can just let what Sensei said pass through your ears and go out in secret¡¹

    Hamamatsu-san told Shirasaka-san.

    However¡­Shirasaka-san¡­~!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t wan that, someone you love is important to you isn¡¯t he? I think it feels sick to be falsifying, hide, and doing it sneakily like you¡¯re fooling yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaa, Isn¡¯t Yukino-chan too fastidious when it comes to relationships?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? High school life is only once in a lifetime so I don¡¯t want to have regrets!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san declares.

    Her pure white heart is too dazzling for me.

    ¡¸Then would Shirasaka-san keep her promise with that Sensei!?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh, That¡¯s no kiss nor ecchi until graduation you know!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸You can just do it secretly! Kissing or ecchi¡¹

    ¡¸Right. There¡¯s no way Sensei could possibly check your virginity¡¹

    The girls laughed.

    ¡¸Hohoon~¡­How do you check virginity?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, how do oyou do that?¡¹

    Kobayashi and Omiya(Bathroom Duo) interrupted the girls when they heard them their talk.

    ¡¸Well, of course it¡¯s that, Kobayashi-kuun~ Opening the legs apart and confirming the girl¡¯s hymen visually¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, they¡¯re¡¯ going that far won¡¯t they, Omiya kuuun?!¡¹

    They should just shut up. Or rather, die already.

    ¡¸¡­Boys over there, if you want to talk about something useless then don¡¯t let us ear it!¡¹

    Yamamine-san who¡¯s our class rep scolded Kobayashi.

    ¡¸¡­Sure thing, class rep¡¹

    ¡¸But you see¡­This is in short, that? Shirasaka and her boyfriend, Endou would still be virgins till they graduate in high school?¡¹

    Gyahahaha, Kobayashi and Omiya laughed.

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Endou kicks the leg of Kobayashi¡¯s desk.

    ¡¸Uwaa, scaryy~¡¹

    Endou has a good physique because of baseball club¡­even Kobayashi would shut up from that.

    Yamamine-san turns around and talks to Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yukino, are you really sure?¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Making such a promise¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A promise is a promise. I¡¯ll follow it¡­Even Kenji will!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san looks at Endou with a smile.

    Endou¡­gulped.

    ¡¸Y¡­Yeah. Well¡¹

    Of course. For an Ikemen-kun, he can¡¯t have any answers.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that, don¡¯t make such a face! We became a official class recognized couple! The others hide it secretly but we can flirt on bright daylight.¡¹

    The class cheers.

    ¡­Shirasaka-san.

    ¡­Shirasaka Yukino.

    ¡¸oooooh! They¡¯re even holding hands¡¹

    Omiya banters again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we can hold hands!¡­ We can do it during the whole class?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Idiot¡¹

    Endou is embarrassed from Shirasaka-san¡¯s words.

    The happiness of the two.

    The happy Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡­Dammit!

    The first hour ended with such a feeling.

    The morning class ended too¡­

    I ate my lunch(Sweet roll and coffee milk) hastily and rose from my seat.

    I was told by Yuzuki-sensei to come to her after the morning homeroom.

    Going there¡­what is waiting for me there?

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re going to Yuzuki-sensei?¡¹

    Yamamine-san, the class rep called out to me.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes, I¡¯m about to¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to go with you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, I¡¯m also a class rep too¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm, I-I¡¯m the only one called¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s scary to go to that teacher¡¯s room alone?¡¹

    ¡¸W-Well, I¡¯m scared¡­B-But I¡¯ll go alone¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­Then it¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸It feels somewhat strange but, the two of us became the class rep so just ask for my advice when you need it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    Yamamine-san has a healthy tanned skin. Her almond eyes bloom.

    However¡­feeling I can¡¯t stay any longer, I went out of the room to escape.

    While I was walking in the corridor, I thought that I should¡¯ve told Yamamine-san¡¸Thanks for worrying¡¹

    My thoughts are always slow.

    There¡¯s no spark when there¡¯s the force to fire.

    Then regretting it when noticed later¡­

    That¡¯s how I usually am.

    I¡¯m always¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s desk isn¡¯t in the faculty office.

    When I asked some teacher I know, Yuzuki-sensei is always holing up in the ¡¸English Preparations Room¡¹ at the far at the third floor for some reason.

    I don¡¯t know why a ¡¸Preparation room¡¹is needed for an english class though.

    Or rather, it¡¯s said that Yuzuki-sensei is the only teacher that¡¯s going in and out of that small room.

    Right¡­she said.

    ¡¸Come to my room during lunch break¡¹¡­

    In short, that¡¯s her room.

    ¡­*Knocking sfx*

    I knocked the door

    ¡¸¡­Whoo?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yoshida¡­First year class two¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Come in!¡¹

    I entered the room following the voice.

    I was surprised when I went inside.

    There¡¯s an overflowing amount of monitors in the room.

    The inside of the school is reflected at the screen.

    Classroom, corridor, gymnasium, roof, grounds, clubrooms, backyard, even inside the toilet¡­!

    The black haired female teacher is sitting on the reclining chair covered in leather, watching the monitors leisurely.

    There¡¯s a crooked smile on her lips¡­

    ¡¸U-u-u-uhm¡­What¡¯s this?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, surprised? I had installed 68 hidden cameras and microphones on this school. It¡¯s running around the clock¡­That said, there¡¯s no one here at night so it¡¯s meaningless but, you can observe the school with this. Of course, this can record too¡¹

    The female teacher pressed the keyboard at her hand.

    The biggest monitor on the front showed a picture¡­and sound.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s that, don¡¯t make such a face! We became a official class recognized couple! The others hide it secretly but we can flirt on bright daylight¡»

    The spectacle from the class earlier¡­the camera on top of the blackboard?

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s blooming smile is caught in the screen clearly.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Yukino¡¹

    Yuzuki sensei mutters her name then slowly looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Do you want that child that much?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸However you don¡¯t know anything about her, do you?¡¹

    The female teacher looks at me with eyes treating me as a fool.

    That¡¯s right¡­It¡¯s just as Sensei said.

    I don¡¯t know anything about Shirasaka-san.

    I¡¯m only just watching her from a distance¡­we hardly talk at all.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, have this¡¹

    Sensei gave me a file of A4 paper.

    ¡¸¡­W-What is it?¡¹

    The devil smiled.

    ¡¸Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s filed ¡ºPerson History¡»¡­Don¡¯t you want it?¡¹

    I¡­gulped down my saliva.

    The file given to me.

    The document with Shirasaka-san¡¯s photograph sticking on it.

    If I have this then her picture will be mine.

    ¡¸You¡¯re already greedy with just a picture¡­You¡¯re good. You¡¯re really stupid, pitiful¡­and pure¡¹

    I looked at the documents.

    It¡¯s Shirasaka-san¡¯s birthday, address, contact number, even her phone address¡­it¡¯s a document submitted when entering the school.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s also Shirasaka-san¡¯s handwriting.

    The ¡ºPersonal Information¡»that should be protected is at my hand¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s family structure¡­parents and a little sister.

    Shirasaka-san has a little sister at middle school¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Her father works as an office worker in a major advertising agency. Her mother is a lecturer for students at the culture center. They purchased a stand-alone-house three years ago in the city. Well, their family¡¯s social standing is rich. That¡¯s because her grandfather seems to be running a trading firm at Kobe¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡­is a daughter of such a house.

    ¡¸She¡¯s at a all-girl¡¯s school during middle school. That school has a high school department and yet why did she enter our high school specially¡­Do you know why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I don¡¯t¡¹

    There¡¯s no way I would.

    ¡¸She was at basketball club at middle school. She was quite a promising player. She¡¯s even the club prez¡­but she ran into trouble at the last tournament at her third year

    ¡¸¡­Trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸A day before the district tournament, her grandfather fell and was on critical condition. Thus, she went out to Kobe¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She didn¡¯t make it in the game?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Then her grandfather died. And, the game was a crushing defeat. She¡¯s the scorer for the team so¡­she seems to be trusted highly as the club prez too. Then the team went to the tournament without her¡¹

    The female teacher talks about her misfortune happily¡­

    ¡¸Then, she feels sorry for her team¡­Hahaha. She stopped playing basketball with that reason. She even purposely chose a different high school. She decided to not go to club activities anymore!!¡¹

    That¡¯s why Shirasaka-san didn¡¯t enter any clubs.

    ¡¸But¡­That¡¯s something inevitable, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not Shirasaka-san¡¯s fault at all. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She¡¯s not at fault at all. And yet she¡¯s an idiot girl who thinks that she¡¯s responsible for it¡­! She¡¯s really a detestable woman¡­She¡¯s enduring to satisfy everything for herself but she can¡¯t!¡¹

    That¡¯s Shirasaka-san?

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s an egoist. She wants to be always pure white. ¡ºGentle to everyone and always right¡»is what she wants to be¡­That¡¯s why she casts away when she¡¯s dirtied. She stopped going to club for many years to protect her own virtual image of herself in her mind. She even changed schools. That child will never understand how to be dirty as long as she lives. A boring, cute girl¡­that¡¯s how she is¡¹

    I¡­don¡¯t know how should I answer.

    The Shirasaka-san in my memory.

    The always smiling Shirasaka-san.

    The Shirasaka-san that¡¯s kind to everyone.

    The Shirasaka-san everyone relies on¡­

    That¡¯s¡­all just a false figure to patch herself?

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s really a suitable woman for you¡¹

    I was confused from Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s words.

    ¡­Eh?!

    Shirasaka-san and me?

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re dragging her to the dark side. While you¡¯re completely exposed, she skillfully hides it inside¡­however that¡¯s the only difference. The essence doesn¡¯t change¡¹

    The eyes under the black glasses shines.

    ¡¸¡­The two of you are really perfect for each other. I want to see the two of you intertwine. Hating each other, cursing, and loving it, intertwining while not agreeing on the hell in this world¡¹

    Intertwined hell with Me and Shiraska-san?

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way the two of you will have a happy relationship. You do know that don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Shirasaka-san and I will never be happy with each other, will never love each other.

    ¡¸¡­However, if you¡¯re ready to hate each other, you will be able to intertwine with her. Rather than that, you can never enter her life with that means¡¹

    Right now¡­I¡¯m nothing for her.

    Just a classmate.

    Perhaps, she won¡¯t even remember me if the class changes and when she graduates.

    I will never cross her life.

    ¡¸¡­Then, what do you want to do?¡¹

    The devil forces me to choose¡­

    The choice of falling to hell¡­

    ¡¸I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to intertwine with Shirasaka-san¡­I want to tie my existence to Shirasaka-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even if you get hated and cursed for the rest of your life?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine falling to hell¡­if that¡¯s the mean to have Shirasaka-san¡­!¡¹

    I¡­made a contract with a devil.

    The female teacher laughed.

    ¡¸¡­Very well, then I¡¯ll give that child¡¯s body to you. You¡¯ll never have her heart. However, you can do as you please with her body¡¹

    The female teacher turned her gaze to the monitor again.

    ¡¸¡­Well then, let¡¯s set up a trap for that¡¹

 Chapter 6

    6. Smoke and Blood

    A playback video is projected on the monitor.

    The numbers floating on the corner of the screen that the video is 23 hours ago.

    The early summer sky on the roof of the high school building. The sunlight of the afternoon when the day is sinking. Past 4 o¡¯clock¡­

    It seems that the image is taken with a hidden camera.

    A duo who¡¯s practicing from baseball club has come.

    One is a fat man and the other is a tall man.

    The fat one is Sugiyama and the tall one is Koizumi¡­Both of them are second year students.

    They¡¯re second year but they¡¯re second string players¡­and in addition, a reserve of reserve.

    It seems that they don¡¯t have the possibility to have the firepower like the others to be a regular.

    The two of them doesn¡¯t notice the hidden camera at all.

    The fat Sugiyama took a cigarette from his pocket.

    The brand is Lucky Strike

    Could it be that they¡¯re attracted to the word strike because they¡¯re baseball club members.

    He took one out with his finger soiled with mud then he passed it to tall Koizumi.

    The two second years of the baseball club are having cigarette at the same time.

    Sugiyama used his fat fingers to light up the cheap oil lighter.

    After his own cigarette lit up, he urged Koizumi with his eyes.

    Koizumi bends his tall body and placed the cigarette tip on the flame¡­

    The two of them breathed in and exhaled at the same time¡­

    The tobacco smoke goes up on the rooftop¡­

    Suddenly, a voice was heard from outside of the screen!

    ¡¸Sugiyama-san and Koizumi-san, you were hiding here?¡¹

    Another silhouette appears into the screen.

    That¡¯s Kenji Endou who¡¯s wearing baseball¡¯s practicewear.

    Endou doesn¡¯t notice the camera either¡­

    ¡¸¡­What the hell Endou?¡¹

    The fat Sugiyama mutters expressionlessly while exhaling smoke.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that! Coach is looking for you. Sugiyama-san and Koizumi-san had disappeared even though it¡¯s training. I¡¯ve been ordered by the captain to look for the two of you¡­Or rather, it¡¯s bad time to smoke¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Tsk, shut up¡¹said Koizumi.

    ¡¸¡­We sneaked out just to have a short rest for a while¡¹

    The two senpai were expressionlessly sucking the cigarette.

    On the other side, Endou doesn¡¯t look like he has enough composure at all.

    ¡¸Anyway, please hurry up and return to the ground immediately. It¡¯s dangerous. Coach is already on the verge of bursting¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Well fine. We¡¯ll return after we finish smoking this cigarette¡­right, Sugiyama?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, let¡¯s do that Koizumi¡¹

    The two breathed in and exhaled smoke again.

    They¡¯re not seen rushing at all.

    Rather, Endou is the only one who¡¯s come to call the two in hurry.

    ¡¸No, you see senpai¡­please spare me already!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I told you to wait for us until we finish smoking¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t smoking dangerous?!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? You, why are you so frolic?¡¹

    With the two Senpai not shaken at all, Endou lost his temper.

    ¡¸Please stop this already!! The district meet is already near. Isn¡¯t that obvious that it¡¯s dangerous for you two to take your time and smoke!? Do you even understand that!?¡¹

    Endou strongly denounces the two.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s what Endou-chan said but, what to do Koizumi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What to do, Sugiyama-chan?¡¹

    The two of them exhaled smoke.

    ¡¸¡­In other words, Endou¡­you disagree with the two of us smoking?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In the first place, isn¡¯t it bad for a high school baseball player to smoke?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­not on that level of disagreement¡­If we¡¯re found out that we¡¯re smoking at this time, we would be leaving the summer meet. That won¡¯t just be the senpai but our whole school would be blacklisted, what would you do? You do know that the whole high school baseball is all in the hands of the upperclassmen!¡­Please. Stop smoking already!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­Isn¡¯t that fine if we don¡¯t participate anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right¡­It might not be bad for us to take a rest from an official game for a year¡¹

    Endou desperately persuades them but the two second years just lightly wash it away.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t joke with me!! I¡¯m seriously saying it!¡¹

    Endou finally presses the two senpai with a serious face.

    ¡­However

    ¡¸¡­Hey Endou. You¡¯re opposing a senior even though you¡¯re just a first year?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be that you¡¯re underestimating us?¡¹

    The fat and tall man¡¯s attitude became threatening suddenly.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­That¡¯s not it, I¡¯m just thinking about the team¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, well, of course you will be. Even though you¡¯re a first year, it¡¯s possible for you to get off the bench and become a regular¡¹

    ¡¸However , we can¡¯t participate the game if we¡¯re kicked¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to support you from the audience instead of the bench¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re truant and we don¡¯t need to be there so at least let us off when we skip practice and smoke¡¹

    ¡¸Really really, seriously¡¹

    ¡¸No, but, that¡­I¡¯m sorry if my attitude seem arrogant. Forgive me. But please. Please stop smoking. It¡¯s because like this¡¹

    Saying that, Endou takes of his had and bows in front of the two people deeply.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Endou¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    The fat Sugiyama called him out and Endou raised his face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really pampered even though you¡¯re just a first year, you don¡¯t know a think on how to respect your seniors¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s really no good¡¹

    The tall Koizumi had an amazed expression and threw his cigarette on Endou¡¯s feet.

    The cigarette hits the floor and made a spark.

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much!¡¹

    Endou seems to have misunderstood that ¡ºKoizumi abandoned smoking¡»

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not it idiot.¡¹

    Koizumi received a new cigarette from Sugiyama and lit it up.

    ¡¸¡­Then, should I take my second too?¡¹

    Sugiyama lit up his second cigarette too.

    Endou instinctively looked at the two people with strong hatred.

    ¡¸¡­Look, it¡¯s that kind of eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eyes that look at people like a fool, not thinking that it¡¯s his seniour¡¹

    ¡¸¡­First years with talent are so different¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Seriously¡¹

    The two of them exhaled smoke again

    ¡¸How can I stop the two of you from smoking?¡¹

    Endou asks the two people calmly

    ¡¸¡­Say something Sugiyama-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The voice is too small that I didn¡¯t hear it Koizumi-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He asked how to make us¡ºStop smoking¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He doesn¡¯t have a brain does he?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It might be hindered by his big pride?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even earlier, he bowed his head just for a bit and ¡ºLike this?¡»he asked¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He doesn¡¯t even have the resolve to dogeza does he?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Probably none. He¡¯s a first year overflowing with talent that¡¯s aiming to become a regular after all¡¹

    The fat and tall man laughed while puffing smoke out.[

    ¡¸Should I just kneel on the ground?¡­¡¹

    Endou¡¯s voice is shaking

    The two said ¡¸Dogeza¡¹but it seems that there¡¯s strong anger felt from the two.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a problem if you don¡¯t understand unless you¡¯re told to¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, isn¡¯t that fine if you just at least kneel? I don¡¯t know whether we would stop smoking though.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He surely won¡¯t, his pride is too high after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right, he¡¯s a bit of narcissist after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He even had a cute girlfriend recently¡¹

    ¡¸¡­well, ikemen riajuu will never kneel on the ground of course¡¹

    Everyone knows what will happen to a guy like Endou after all of this.

    ¡¸Okay! I¡¯ll dogeza¡¹

    He got on all fours then placed his hand on the floor.

    ¡¸I beg the two of you! Please stop smoking!!!¡¹

    Rubbing his forehead on the ground, Endou begs the two¡­!

    At that time¡­!

    I opened the iron door of the rooftop and jumped out!

    I¡¯m holding a digital camera on the ground.

    Then I took the photograph of what¡¯s going on!!

    Click Click Click Click Click Click Click Click¡­!

    The baseball club seniors are smoking on the roof¡­!

    And Endou kneeling in front of the two of them¡­!

    I recorded the image in my camera¡­!!

    Endou who noticed me was taken aback¡­!!

    He had a foolish look of surprise in his face¡­!

    ¡¸Aryayaya, I came to the roof by coincidence and I saw something unbelievable!!¡¹

    I murmured some foolish lines from something like Cagliostro¡¯s castle.

    I feel ashamed from my miserable acting when I saw the recording.

    ¡¸Yoshidaaaa, fuckeeer!¡¹

    Endou who confirmed it was me stood up!

    ¡¸¡­Endou, destroy his camera!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!!!¡¹

    Endou who has his blood completely gone up to his head obeyed Sugiyama¡¯s instruction from the series of events.

    He jumped to me and take the digital camera from my hand!!

    Then, he threw it to the ground with all of his strength!!

    The camera was squashed and breaks!!

    ¡¸¡­Endou¡­Shut him up so he won¡¯t talk!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, hit him twice or thrice!!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!!¡¹

    Endou who¡¯s already on his limit hits me reflexively!!

    One! Two! Three hits¡­!!

    It¡¯s hard to watch myself being beaten in the video¡­!

    The pain from 23 hours ago came back¡­!

    The taste of blood spreads in my mouth¡­

    I was lying down on the rooftop grounds.

    Then Endou bends over and grabs my collar to raise me!!

    Several buttons on my uniform popped and flewl¡­!!

    ¡¸Hey Yoshida!! Don¡¯t even think of talking about this!! If you do, I¡¯ll kill you!!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s face isn¡¯t normal already.

    He¡¯s helplessly excited already.

    ¡¸¡­This¡­what ¡°this¡±?¡­¡¹

    The image of me yesterday asks Endou while bleeding at the mouth.

    ¡¸¡­The smoking? You breaking my camera? Beating me up?¡­Or¡¹

    I¡¯m looking at Endou filled with scorn while speaking.

    ¡¸¡­That you kneeled on the floor?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuckeeer¡­!!¡¹

    Endu hit me once again.

    One! Two! Three hits¡­!

    Endou¡¯s anger isn¡¯t calming down!!

    Four! Five! Six hits¡­!!

    ¡­¡­The video stops suddenly.

    The black haired female teacher¡­Yuzuki sensei stopped the video.

    The teacher smiles and turned to the two students who are watching the video.

    The first one is of course me. My head is rolled on bandage and plasters are pasted on my face.

    And the other one is¡­Shirasaka Yukino.

    She completely lost blood from seeing the video of her own boyfriend¡¯s violence.

 Chapter 7

    7. Witch¡¯s contract.

    Let¡¯s turn back time for a bit.

    Student counseling room after school.

    Shirasaka-san was called by Yuzuki-sensei after the homeroom and was brought here, then she was shown the video of yesterday¡¯s incident.

    I was in Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ¡ºPreparation Room¡»since this morning¡­I skipped today¡¯s classes.

    There¡¯s one reason.

    To shock Shirasaka-san.

    We can¡¯t show my swelling face plastered and bandaged beforehand¡­

    Actually, Shirasaka-san was surprised to see me waiting in the student counselling room .

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Yoshida-kun!?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t answer. I¡¯m just looking down¡­

    Shirasaka-san will be driven into a trap now¡­it would go wrong if I speak poorly.

    I thought of leaving everything to Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸He got caught up in a small trouble you see¡­This is why he was absent from the class today. Well, it¡¯s related to you though¡­¡¹

    Sensei had a suggestive smile.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­What do you mean? What¡¯s my relation to Yoshida-kun¡¯s injury?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face became clouded.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the one who did this violence to him. Shirasaka-san, did you talk to Endou-kun today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? Kenji¡­Endou-kun? Uhm, we¡¯re in the same class so we talked¡¹

    She¡¯s puzzled as the Endou¡¯s name who¡¯s her classmate and lover is mentioned.

    ¡¸¡­How was he? Did you feel something strange in his actions?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­I¡¯m worried because he¡¯s not energetic but¡­Uhm, Is Kenji somehow related to Yoshida-kun¡¯s injuries?¡¹

    The female teacher didn¡¯t answer Shirasaka but instead took a piece of disk in silence and inserted it to a laptop.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san. Do you know that there¡¯re surveillance cameras installed in some places in this school?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It has become dangerous lately. Therefore we installed surveillance cameras on locations where the school eyes can¡¯t reach and delinquency seems to occur. One of the important point to monitor is the roof of the school building¡¹

    The teacher in black hair and glasses say ¡ºIt¡¯s normal for teachers to observe the students¡»justifying the existence of the surveillance cameras.

    ¡¸¡­Then, what you¡¯re going to see is the recorded video from yesterday after school¡¹

    ¡¸Why do I have to see this¡­?¡¹

    She¡¯s feeling a bad premonition.

    Shirasaka-san throws her doubt to the teacher.

    ¡¸¡­Well, you¡¯ll understand when you see it¡¹

    The teacher clicked the play button with her thin fingers¡­

    ¡­And.

    Shirasaka-san looks pale after the video stops.

    The female teacher¡¯s lips is grinning.

    ¡¸¡­Then you see, here¡¯s his medical certificate. His bruise and scratch would take a month for a complete recovery. Oh, his treatment was made by an acquaintance doctor. It would be a big problem if the school infirmary¡¯s doctor would take a look at him¡¹

    Yesterday, a voice from the school speakers suddenly called out while Endou was beating me up.

    ¡¸Students on the rooftop , leave immediately! That¡¯s a restricted area!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s voice was heard from the speaker.

    The second year baseball club member and Endou was surprised and left the roof in a hurry.

    ¡¸Listen here, don¡¯t even talk about this to anyone¡­!¡¹

    He left with such a bad line¡­

    Afterwards, I dragged my aching body down the rooftop to a floor below and Yuzuki sensei smilingly meet me.

    Then I was taken to a medical practitioner in the town by a car.

    Of course, I don¡¯t care about my body.

    We got a medical certificate from the doctor to obtain an evidence of the clear violence¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now then, your lover did something very grand again. Even the camera he threw on the floor to destroy apparently costs five to sixty thousand yen¡¹

    The remains of the camera was put ona plastic bag on top of Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s table.

    My digital camera was broken¡­Well, it actually costs 30k from a mass market.

    ¡¸¡­ Should we add the smoking of the two second years, Endou-kun¡¯s damage to properties and physical injuries and grave threat against Yoshida-kun. All of them would become trouble if revealed¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s voice is light. She¡¯s being lighthearted.

    ¡¸Kenji¡­I¡¯m calling Endou-kun here. I¡¯ll have him apologize to Yoshida-kun. I¡¯ll apologize too. . I¡¯ll compensate for the camera too. Including the expense on the doctor¡­¡¹

    Sensei hit the table with her fist lightly.

    Shirasaka-san was surprised and interrupted speaking¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re not here about that¡¹

    The eyes under the black glasses of the female teacher glitter suspiciously¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Uhm¡­What is it?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is finally cornered.

    ¡¸¡­Let me confirm this first. There¡¯s no other people from this school who knows this event from yesterday except for the people concerned, you and I. I haven¡¯t reported this matter to anyone yet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nobody knows yet?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. The principal and the other teachers. Even Yoshida-kun¡¯s guardian doesn¡¯t know it¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Even my parents doesn¡¯t know about my injury.

    ¡¸¡­Now then, what should I do next?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see. First, should we have the principal take a look at it? Or is it better to let all of the staff take a look at it? Should I let the board of education learn about this? What was it again¡­Oh right, was it National High School Baseball organization? Should I tell them?¡¹

    There¡¯s beads of sweat on Shirasaka-san¡¯s forehead¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯d be troubled if you do¡­If you do that, the baseball club won¡¯t be able to participate anymore¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei gradually torments the weak Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­It seems so. That¡¯s regrettable. It would be a problem for the baseball club members when it happens. I wonder if they would be punished by forbidding them on foreign games for one year? Would they be able to endure if if they can¡¯t participate in a match after training for a year? It¡¯s also pitiful for the third years who will have their last tournament.¡¹

    Oh¡­The devil can make this kind of smile¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure everyone would bear grudge against Endou-kun¡­They won¡¯t forgive him for their entire life. Hated and loathed, would Endou-kun be able to enter school in that state? At least he would be leaving the baseball club¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s heart is being crushed by the pressure¡­

    ¡¸¡­Could you keep it a secret?¡¹

    ¡¸What? I can¡¯t hear you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kenji stakes his life in baseball! Please don¡¯t take baseball away from Kenji!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s inevitable isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The cold eyes under the glasses presses Shirasaka-san¡­!

    ¡¸That might be true¡­But think about the members of the baseball club who practiced for the match this whole time. For them to be refused to make an appearance¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Those kind of things!!¡¹

    I looked at Shirasaka-san¡¯s face instinctively!

    Shirasaka-san noticed my glance too¡­!

    Shirasaka-san is looking at me¡­

    My face that¡¯s swelled up and plastered with bandage¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry. Yoshida-kun. I don¡¯t mean that¡¹

    ¡­Then, what do you mean by that?!

    The female teacher laughed as she look at Shirasaka-san and my state.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei!?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s at loss calls out Sensei.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­Are you misunderstanding something?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, I¡¯m a teacher. I have a duty to report all of the events at the school. To the principal, the board of education¡­and even the police¡¹

    A chill runs through Shirasaka-san¡¯s spine¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, what would you do? Would you file a criminal case? We have video as evidence and a certificate from the doctor too, I can also testify. I know a good lawyer. If you want, we can go to the police station to make a complaint report now¡¹

    Shirasaka-san looks at me with frightened eyes.

    ¡¸It would be a big trouble for Endou-kun isn¡¯t it? He¡¯d be prosecuted from an injury event and he won¡¯t be able to come to school for a while¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­Please stop it. I beg you, please forgive Kenji, Endou-kun!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san lowers her head to Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­Hmmm. In short, You don¡¯t care about Yoshida-kun? You¡¯re quite a cold child. He was beaten down and injured, his important camera was destroyed, he¡¯s crying himself from those experience you know¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that what it means with what you¡¯re saying?!¡¹

    The next moment, Shirasaka-san stood from her seat and kneeled on the student counselling room¡¯s floor!

    Shirasaka-san is kneeling in front of me and Sensei!!

    ¡¸¡­Please!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san places her forehead to the ground¡­

    Shirasaka-san formed a small curl.

    Her blouse makes an opening and the line of her spine is drawn bow-shaped.

    The body of Shirasaka-san who¡¯s placing her hand on the floor somehow feels smaller than I see it usually.

    I felt that her size is convenient that I can carry her with both of my arms.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re imitating your lover now? You¡¯re a couple that likes to kneel on the ground¡­¡¹

    Sensei looks at Shirasaka-san while having a dark smile.

    ¡¸You do know it, right? If you do that, your request becomes a ¡ºDemand Act¡»for us¡¹

    Shirasaka-san opened her mouth while still bowing.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything. If it¡¯s money, I don¡¯t care how many years it take, I would pay¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, this time you¡¯re using ¡ºBribe¡»? You¡¯re such an unexpected criminal mind¡¹

    I was shocked.

    Such words can come out of Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s pure white heart that¡¯s overflowing with sense of justice.

    She¡¯s going to dirty her heart little by little just to protect Endou.

    ¡¸¡­Then, how can I make you overlook Endou-kun?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san raised her voice and begs Yuzuki-sensei¡­!

    The devil teacher didn¡¯t miss the opening of her heart.

    ¡¸¡­Surrender yourself to me for a night!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san had a ¡¸???¡¹face

    She doesn¡¯t get what the female teacher just said¡­!

    Yuzuki-sensei moistened her lip with her red tongue.

    She¡¯s enjoying it¡­The devil is enjoying this moment!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­You see, I¡¯m a lesbian¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body trembled¡­!

    ¡¸You see, I want to tease cute girls like you to my heart¡¯s content at least once. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything cruel. I¡¯m only going to hug and kiss you all night long. Oh, I also want to see you naked¡­¡¹

    The female teacher¡¯s eyes is licking Shirasaka-san¡¯s body like a snake.

    ¡¸W-What are you saying, Sensei?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san sat down on the floor.

    She¡¯s having an¡¸I can¡¯t believe it¡¹expression¡­!

    ¡¸You said it a while ago didn¡¯t you? ¡ºI¡¯ll do anything¡»¡­What now? Was that just an ad hoc random speech?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­Sensei¡­It¡¯s not like Sensei? Furthermore, you¡¯re a woman¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­Isn¡¯t it fine for a female teacher to have carnal desires to her schoolgirls? Then¡­What would you do? Would you endure for a night or not?¡¹

    At that moment, Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes changed from surprise to anger!

    Aggressiveness to protect oneself¡­

    This is Shirasaka Yukino¡­Her true nature¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll tell other teachers! My parents and the police!! Isn¡¯t sensei just doing¡ºSexual Compulsion¡»!!¡¹

    However¡­Her feelings of anger didn¡¯t reach the black teacher.

    ¡¸Right. I¡¯m ¡ºForcing¡»you. I¡¯m¡ºblackmailing¡»you. It seems that you finally understood it¡­I¡¯m sexually harassing you with all of my power. I want to delight myself with your youthful body¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way, I!!!¡¹

    It might be a psychological, reflex reaction.

    Shirasaka-san refused immediately.

    ¡¸Oh? That¡¯s unfortunate. Then, it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll report Endou-kun to the school and police. Who¡¯d thought that you¡¯re going to abandon Endou-kun that easily¡­¡¹

    Happily, Yuzuki-sensei looks down at Shirasaka-san gladly.

    ¡¸¡­S-Sensei¡¯s unfair!!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I¡±m unfair. But I intended to take the risk to my shoulders when I made my ¡ºProposal¡»you know¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Risk?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it? You can come out of this room right now and make a complain about me in the staff room. No, you don¡¯t even need to go out of this room, you can just inform the police with your phone if you want to. I won¡¯t stop you. If you do, I would be dismissed from this school. It¡¯s possible that I might appear in the local newspaper¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Sensei¡¹

    Shirasaka-san hesitated for a moment but¡­She placed her hand inside her pocket and reaches for her phone.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sure that it would be a big news. A female high school teacher forcibly sexually harassed a female student and the reason is the the female student¡¯s lover who¡¯s a member of the baseball club. It would surely be a big scandal that it might be covered by a daytime variety show¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­!!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Endou and the baseball club¡¯s ruin can¡¯t be overturned whatever she does.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s fate is already checkmated.

    Yuzuki-sensei leaked a small sigh.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­You seem to be an honor student but it seems that you¡¯re not good at thinking. You only have two choices left since long ago¡¹

    Beads of sweat flows from Shirasaka-san¡¯s forehead.

    Her beautiful spotless skin. It¡¯s smooth.

    ¡¸Making love with me for a night to cover up Endou-kun¡¯s case¡­Or abandone Endou-kun and silently watch him perish. Chose whatever you want to happen¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s at loss looked at my face.

    ¡¸¡­Help me, Yoshida-kun¡¹is written on her expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless to expect anything from him¡­You can¡¯t go against me so why do you think you can ask help from him? He¡¯s under my control already. In the first pace, he¡¯s the victim here. There¡¯s no way he¡±d want to help if he¡¯s feeling hatred for Endou-kun you know?¡¹

    ¡­I

    I can¡¯t endure Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes and turned away from her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    The dark despair surrounds Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do something that hard. Just as what I told you a while ago, I¡¯ll only look at your naked body, give you hugs and kisses. I won¡¯t damage your virginity. I promise you that. You¡¯ll be able to come back to your house with your body uninjured. ¡­Oh, I also want to take a souvenir picture. But, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have a hobby of showing it to someone. I only want it to be mine¡­¡¹

    Before long¡­Shirasaka-san slowly looked up at Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re going to keep your promise?¡¹

    ¡¸Covering up this event or protecting your virginity?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Both¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I can promise you that¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    The female teacher is lying.

    I know that.

    However¡­I just stayed silent¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­okay. I¡¯ll do as Sensei says¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡­You¡¯re okay with it?¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange, please be silent about Kenji¡¹

    The witch laughed¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡­Endou¡­Me.

    ¡¸Of course I will. His rampage¡­The smoking of the baseball club members¡­Once I have embraced you¡­I¡¯ll keep everything a secret¡¹

    All of us were taken by the witch.

    We surrendered to the witch¡¯s contract¡­!!!

 Chapter 8

    8. The spider web¡¯s mansion.

    ¡¸¡­Then, Shirasaka-san. Could you send ¡ºI¡¯m going to stay at Yamamine-san¡¯s house today so I can¡¯t go home¡»to your little sister?¡¹

    The female teacher said it lightly.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san looks at Yuzuki-sensei with surprise.

    ¡¸¡­Your mother is an adviser of the cuisine researcher on culture center at Osaka on Friday and Saturday so she won¡¯t be home for tonight won¡¯t she? Also, your father is on a three week overseas business trip at Australia so your sister should be the only one at home¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­Do you know it?¡¹

    The female teacher answered Shirasaka-san¡¯s question lightly.

    ¡¸Why do I know?¡­I¡¯m your homeroom teacher. I¡¯ve seen the household questionnaire you¡¯ve answered. It¡¯s delivered to the school so you shouldn¡¯t be writting so much individual information in detail. The teachers in this world aren¡¯t all good teachers¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­There¡¯s this kind of wicked teacher too.

    Of course there¡¯s no way she would know that much detail with just the household questionnaire that was submitted to the school.

    The demon with a face of a teacher investigated about Shirasaka-san with other methods.

    ¡­A thorough one.

    ¡¸But¡­Why stopping at Yamamine-san¡¯s house?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­why¡ºYamamine-san¡»?

    ¡¸Oh? Isn¡¯t Yamamine Megumi-san your relative?¡¹

    ¡­Relative? A distant relative?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve¡­never wrote those in my slip. I even didn¡¯t tell anyone in the class¡¹

    Certainly¡­Ever since the entrance ceremony, I never saw Shirasaka-san and Yamamine-san getting along intimately.

    The two of them belong to different girl group¡­

    No¡­Speaking of which, Yamamine-san called Shirasaka-san ¡¸Yukino¡¹. I thought that there was something strange with that¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t write anything about her. but, Yamamine-san firmly wrote on her slip that¡­¡ºShirasaka Yukino-san is my relative¡» That¡¯s why I asked her directly¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s smiling

    ¡­Oh is that so?

    But¡­Why is Shirasaka-san hiding such a thing?

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, just message your little sister already. You¡¯re going to be with me till morning at any rate. You have to remember your promise¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Did she give up?¡­Shirasaka-san took her phone with her trembling hands and began her mail.

    ¡¸¡­Oh right, It¡¯s your promise but should we be a bit more specific? Let¡¯s see¡­From now on until seven in the morning. You will submit yourself to me until seven in the morning tomorrow. Would that be fine? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be sending you by car so you¡¯ll be in time for tomorrow¡¯s class¡¹

    The tip of her finger striking the keys of her phone stops.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­You¡¯re the type of girl that keeps her promise once you said it, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    The cruel glance of the female teacher is piercing Shirasaka-san.

    Shirasaka-san began to push the keys with her white fingers once again to escape that glance¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that is right¡¹

    ¡¸Well, in your case, you have to defend something rather than keeping your promise?¡­That¡¯s trouble, you have that kind of character¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not that agonizing¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s voice sounds aggressive.

    ¡¸Fufu¡­That¡¯s because I want you to promise. You will do everything I say until seven in the morning tomorrow¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s big eyes glares at the female teacher.

    ¡¸¡­Understood, I promise. 7 AM¡¹

    Her face has anger, hatred mixed with disgrace.

    The female teacher looks at her expression and smiled seeming satisfied.

    ¡¸Then, should we go? Get yourself ready too, Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka-san had a ¡¸Eh?¡¹ voice leaking out of her when she heard the teacher.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun too?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Oh? I haven¡¯t said it yet?¡¹

    The female teacher said it barefaced.

    ¡¸You have to bribe him to secrecy too don¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that fine? Show him how you entangle with me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N¡­No way!¡¹

    Of course she don¡¯t want that.

    Letting a man she doesn¡¯t like see her lesbian act with the teacher¡­

    The demon has a ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s trouble¡¹face and talked foolishly.

    ¡¸You do understand that you¡ºhave to become a complicity for him¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, I do, but¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the key man in this situation you know? He was the one who took violence from Endou-kun. He¡¯s the one injured here¡­so Yoshida-kun has the right to appeal. You do know that you have to offer something in collateral so he can be silenced, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san looks at me.

    Her moistened eyes looks like it¡¯s about to cry any moment

    I¡­did nothing but look down.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? Show it to him. Don¡¯t mind showing that much skin. He¡¯s just going to watch¡­I will be the only one who will be playing with your body. He¡¯ll never raise his hand. Isn¡¯t that just fine?¡¹

    The female teacher is making a thoughtless proposal as if she¡¯s just inviting someone on a child¡¯s play.

    ¡¸¡­Furthermore, Yoshida-kun might not even be interested in Shirasaka-san¡¯s naked body at all¡¹

    She said while laughing.

    An unpleasant laughter¡­It was an unpleasant laughter as of making a person a fool.

    ¡¸Then¡­What would you do Shirasaka-san? Do you really hate going together with Yoshida-kun? Are you really going to turn over after this far? Are you going to abandon Endou-kun and the baseball club in the end?¡¹

    Being told up to there¡­Shirasaka-san answered quietly.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I¡¯ll do everything sensei says¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Shirasaka-san has no other choice¡­

    ¡­For Endou¡¯s sake=.

    ¡¸Oh, is that so? Then, you have to ask Yoshida-kun properly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s important. You have to properly tell him don¡¯t you? Beg that¡ºPlease don¡¯t say anything about what Endou-kun did¡»and to promise ¡ºIn exchange what can I offer you?¡»¡¹

    The devil seems to be thoroughly teasing Shirasaka-san¡­

    To dirty her white heart to darkness¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡­looked at me and turned hard.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re an honor student aren¡¯t you?¡­You have to tell him the words properly¡­Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    I was shocked from the sudden call of the teacher.

    ¡¸You have to look at Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes properly¡­The two of you, look eyes to eyes¡¹

    Shirasaka-san looks at my eye. I also looked at Shirasaka-san¡¯s eye too.

    It¡¯s a stiff and confused eye¡­I¡¯m sure that I have the same eye.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth finally began to move from the teacher¡¯s instruction¡­

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t tell anyone what Endou-kun did to you, please¡­in exchange I¡­¡¹

    Tears collect on her big eyes.

    It was beautiful grain of crystal.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯ll show you my naked body¡­I¡¯ll show you myself being embraced by Yuzuki-sensei¡­¡¹

    Tears collected in her eyes fell down.

    It flows down the beautiful smooth cheeks of Shirasaka-san.

    The grain of tear fell bursts on the floor¡­!

    At that moment¡­She burst into tears.¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go crying forever¡­Let¡¯s go already¡­!¡¹

    The female teacher who left Shirasaka-san crying for around three minutes said that.

    It was a heavy and cold order.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Shirasaka-san took out a handkerchief form her pocket and wiped her tears¡­

    I thought from the bottom of my heart that I wanted that handkerchief.

    Three people went out of the ¡ºStudent Counselling Room¡»

    The teacher, Yuzuki-sensei, Shirasaka-san in the middle and lastly, me.

    Shirasaka-san went to the classroom and took her bag.

    School Building after class¡­It¡¯s already close to five in the evening.

    We didn¡¯t meet anyone in the hallway.

    She took the bag, and back to the hallway¡­

    Shirasaka-san walking while hanging her head and I look at her back¡­

    The white lamb is going to the slaughterhouse now¡­

    (ah¡­Shirasaka-san is bit shorter than me)

    That¡¯s the first time I noticed it¡­

    We got off the first floor and towards the shoebox on the entrance¡­

    The track and field team is practicing at the grounds outside the window,

    I saw Yamamine-san¡­

    Yamamine-san who¡¯s wearing shorts from the track and field club is doing some stretching with the other members.

    Her body build is beautifully balanced like a sports girl. Should I say it¡¯s the frame?

    Her body is overall slim without too much meat and her light brown skin is shining.

    Her healthy beauty stood out remarkable among the members of the track and field club.

    So she¡¯s Shirasaka-san¡¯s relative?¡­

    They don¡¯t look like much.

    Yamamine-san¡¯s a beauty however¡­if Shirasaka-san is a goddess of flower beauty, Yamamine-san would be a goddess of the moon.

    Their trend of beauty is different.

    Fuu, Yamamine-san¡¯s glance turned to us¡­?!

    (¡­She noticed us?)

    She stopped stretching and Yamamine-san looks at us curiously.

    ¡­Well of course.

    The three people walking along the corridor right now is arranged strangely.

    Shirasaka-san is walking behind the black haired black-glasses cold blooded teacher.

    And me dressed in bandage is walking behind Shirasaka-san.

    However, I didn¡¯t show in the classroom today¡­

    Looking dubious, Yamamine-san looks this way.

    Still, she probably won¡¯t see Shirasaka-san¡¯s swollen from tears eyes that far.

    A track and field senpai called out and she returned to her practice once again.

    We changed shoes and waited outside the school building.

    We went to the parking lot of the teaching staff of the school in the backyard.

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s car is surprisingly a big minivan with seven passengers each for three rows.

    This one picked me up when I went to the doctor yesterday.

    However, the windowpane from the back and sides are pasted with Yakuza like mirror sheets so the people outside can¡¯t see what¡¯s inside.

    ¡¸¡­Get in¡¹

    Being told by the teacher, Shirasaka-san and I sat on the second row.

    Shirasaka-san hugs her bag closely and shrinks to the seat and sits down.

    I sat down next to her but a bit far, I leaned my head on the window.

    Yuzuki-sensei sat on the driver seat and asked something unexpected.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Shirasaka-san. Speaking of which, do you know Yoshida-kun¡¯s full name?¡¹

    What¡¯s with that now?

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    Shirasaka-san answered in a small voice.

    Well of course¡­as expected.

    People like me, for Shirasaka-san is¡­

    ¡¸¡­What about Yoshida-kun? Do you know Shirasaka-san¡¯s full name?¡¹

    I¡­answered.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka¡­Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    The female teacher burst into laughter

    Sensei¡¯s voice echoes in the car.

    The black teacher laughed¡­

    I¡­my thoughts.

    The car was started¡­and it moved.

    Turning on the corner of the school¡­The baseball club¡¯s ground¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Kenji¡¹

    Shirasaka-san sticks to the windowpane and watches the baseball club practice¡­

    Endou¡¯s siding with the defense position and received a fungo from the coach.

    He doesn¡¯t have the room to notice this car at all.

    ¡¸Kenji¡­Kenji, save me¡­¡¹

    I heard Shirasaka-san¡¯s sorrowful voice.

    That voice made me determined.

    I will rape Shirasaka-san tonight.

    I¡¯ll definitely make her body mine¡­!!!

 Chapter 9

    9. Meal and excretion

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s car stopped five minutes away from the school.

    What¡¯s there is a big western house.

    Behind the big iron gate is a three story mansion where the roofs and walls are all painted black¡­

    The balcony with big pillars looks like the White House¡­No, rather it has an unpleasant feeling like a mansion where the master of a slave master of a straw farm in the US is living in.

    However¡­the outer walls of that country would surely be painted in white but this one¡¯s painted in solid black entirely¡­

    An old building¡­it¡¯s constructed at least before war.

    When Sensei made her car light passing, the iron gate automatically opened.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s my house¡¹

    Sensei mutters as she get off the car.

    For Sensei to have this kind of big house¡­Seriously, what is she?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s an old fashioned dirty house. I¡¯d like to crush it a lot of times but a person in the house doesn¡¯t allow it¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­C-Could it be that it¡¯s your family?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei snuffled at my question.

    ¡¸¡­No. It¡¯s my butler¡¹

    B-Butler?!1

    The car stopped by the entrance¡­it stopped under the balcony where a carriage would arrive on the old days.

    Then¡­I see, there¡¯s certainly an old butler¡­and a young maid is also waiting there.

    ¡¸¡­Get off. Both of you¡¹

    Shirasaka-san and I went off the car from Sensei¡¯s orders.

    ¡¸¡­Leave the bag in your car. We¡¯ll go to the school tomorrow anyway¡¹

    Being told so, I left my bag in the car.

    However¡­Shirasaka-san get off with her bag.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, did you not hear me?¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡¸I did¡­But, I¡¯d like to manage my own things myself¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san glares at the female teacher.

    Sensei exhaled and smiled.

    ¡¸Right¡­You¡¯re that kind of child after all¡¹

    The butler and the maid turn up cheerfully at Yuzuki-sensei who got off the car.

    The butler is a gray haired old man close to seventy. Black butler clothes.2 Black necktie on top of a white shirt. Rimmed glasses that seems to be old. He looks thin and his backbone is grown for his age.

    The maid is¡­around twenty years old I guess? She¡¯s a beauty with big tits¡­as anyone can see, it¡¯s clear that she has big brreasts. However, her waist is firmly tight. Her ass is doban3 too A terribly glamorous onee-san figure.

    Her hair has a trace of light brown color but¡­that color shines in the white colored maid cap. As expected, black maid clothes and white apron.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­take the car to the back¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei talked to the maid and handed over the keys.

    ¡¸¡­Certainly, ojou-sama¡¹

    The maid called Katsuko took the key and went to the driver¡¯s seat.

    She¡¯s likely to put the car to the parking lot.

    ¡¸Morishita¡­Could you prepare a meal?¡¹

    Sensei asked the butler.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll prepare meal for three people as Ojou-sama requests¡¹

    The female teacher turned around to me and Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸Now then, should we have dinner first? I¡¯m quite hungry¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The interior of the mansion was wrapped in an old-fashioned grand atmosphere.

    However¡­The walls are black. The floor is black. The curtain¡¯s are white as expected though.

    Yup¡­white things are sometimes mixed to black background.

    For example the interior¡­the desk¡­the clock

    This house has no other colors than black and white¡­4

    It feels strange to enter someone else¡¯s home without taking off our shoes.

    We were lead to the dining room.

    A dining room is an exclusive room for eating dinner. That¡¯s the original meaning. I¡¯ve read it some book.

    By the way, breakfast is eaten at the morning room.

    Where do they eat lunch then?

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s dining room has chairs lined up on a big desk.

    The number of chairs is three¡­In short, seats for only Sensei, Shirasaka-san and me.

    Sensei¡¯s taking the head¡¯s seat¡­the so called ¡ºBirthday Seat¡»

    Shirasaka-san and I who¡¯s the guest are seated facing each other¡­

    Though the three sides of the wall are painted black, only the front side of Sensei¡¯s seat is white.

    Is there any meaning on that?

    Also¡­There¡¯s a white piano put in this room.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, I¡¯m not that hungry¡¹

    Shirasaka-san said and the female teacher was,

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Feeling nervous?¡­It¡¯s fine so just eat. The night ahead is still long¡¹

    She answered.

    Shirasaka-san glared at Sensei but the teacher just laughed¡­

    The butler and the maid from a while ago had brought the dish4

    Eh¡­could this be?

    ¡¸¡­at least eat some soup and sandwich¡¹

    No¡­That¡¯s not just soup. It¡¯s a bouillon soup, a genuine French cuisine.

    It seems to be boiled carefully for hours¡­the appetizing smell envelops the room.

    The sandwich too, it looks like it came out from a first class restaurant it feels like a plate where the workmanship costs two thousand to three thousand yen¡­even the dough is already different in appearance.

    ¡¸Come¡­Let¡¯s eat¡¹

    Shirasaka-san hesitated.

    I take and ate one sandwich.

    ¡¸¡­Delicious¡¹

    The taste of roast beef and fresh tomato spreads in my mouth.5

    Hearing my mutter, Shirasaka-san picked up one sandwich too.

    A bite sized amount entered her small mouth.

    When she found that there¡¯s no problem with the taste, she began to eat ordinarily.

    The soup too¡­it can¡¯t be called just delicious! It falls to my stomach smoothly.

    The butler brings a small wine bottle and cut the seal in front of us.

    He first poured into the female teacher¡¯s glass¡­

    Next, Shirasaka-san¡¯s glass¡­

    ¡¸Wait¡­liquor is quite¡¹

    When Shirasaka-san was about to decline the serving, the female teacher was

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to worry. This isn¡¯t wine. It¡¯s just an undiluted solution of a wine¡­an ordinary grape juice. It doesn¡¯t have alcohol. Furthermore, the first class winery sells only to selected customers, it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be normally obtained¡­¡¹

    She said while drinking a sip¡­

    ¡¸¡­Oh, delicious¡¹

    Shirasaka-san looks at the glass with half-doubt.

    The butler poured it in my glass so I drank it to test.

    W-w-w-w-w-w-w-what¡­!!

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious¡­It¡¯s very¡­amazing, delicious!!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it? It won¡¯t do for me if it¡¯s not this¡­!¡¹

    The female teacher had her throat sounded and she drank the whole glass.

    The butler goes to pour in immediately.

    Shirasaka-san timidly tastes the glass too.

    Then¡­she confirmed the taste with her tongue, and swallowed it¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s soft lips¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Yoshida-kun?¡­Is it really interesting to watch Shirasaka-san eat?¡¹

    The teacher said something unexpectedly.

    Shirasaka-san was startled and looked towards me.

    W-Was I staring too much.

    ¡¸S-sorry¡¹

    I apologized to Shirasaka-san.

    Shirasaka-san turned her eyes away from me silently.

    Therefore¡­I make sure not to look towards Shirasaka-san too¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine?¡­Take your time observing her. There¡¯s a theory where you can understand the interests of the person in sex by looking on how they eat¡­¡¹

    When Yuzuki-sensei said that¡­that made me increasingly conscious. I¡¯m nervous.

    Feeling helpless, I concentrated on my meal.

    I pick up a sandwich, pour soup to my stomach¡­every time the glass becomes empty, the butler just pours in so I just jug in the juice.

    Was it because I kept eating without any restraints that¡­Shirasaka-san is eating normally without feeling nervous too? How many cupfuls I have drank already?¡­

    It¡¯s really a delicious juice that the three people had already emptied several small bottles.

    We kept eating silently for a while.

    Yuzuki-sensei spoke up suddenly.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s too quiet that it¡¯s not pleasant. Katsuko, play something¡¹

    The maid¡­Katsuko-san went to the piano.

    ¡¸¡­What piece would you like?¡¹

    Katsuko-san sat down on the white piano and asked the head.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­Ravel6 will do ¡ºJeux d¡¯eau¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Katsuko-san played the piano¡­!

    It¡¯s a splendid performance that must be a professional pianist!

    Shirasaka-san is also surprised that she stopped eating her meal to listen to the performance¡­

    We were completely overwhelmed¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei, this mansion¡­the butler, and Katsuko-san¡­

    Everything it brings out has an elegant atmosphere¡­

    Overwhelmed¡­tricked¡­

    I¡¯m sure that this is also another one of Sensei¡¯s traps she set up¡­

    When the piano piece has finished¡­Shirasaka-san called out Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    She¡¯s strangely fidgeting.

    ¡¸Oh?¡­Is there something wrong Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    Sensei answers smilingly while holding a glass on one hand.

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s the powder room7?¡¹

    Powder room¡­Oh, restroom?

    Speaking of which, I might¡¯ve taken too much juice and soup.

    ¡¸Morishita¡­guide her¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    Shirasaka-san was taken by the butler and went out of the room.

    Sensei immediately faced towards me and¡­she displayed a devilish smile¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­Yoshida-kun, you can continue your observation¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-what?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Sensei is talking about.

    ¡¸Katsuko, prepare it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    The maid flipped a switch on the wall¡­

    The whole dining room becomes dim and a machine with a projector stored got off from the ceiling.

    ¡­¡­¡­Eeeeeh? What¡¯s this?

    A huge image is projected on the only white wall-that was made a screen in the room

    ¡­That¡¯s!!

    wait¡­Isn¡¯t this a restroom?!

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s grinning though¡­

    T-This is a crime!!!

    The image on the screen is split into four.

    The image on the right is an image from the hidden camera on top of the restroom.

    The middle upper part is a hidden camera buried under the toilet seat.

    On the middle bottom, it seems a camera on the door. Perhaps it¡¯s a position that would reflect the face of the person excreting.

    And the image on the left is certainly somewhere in the toilet¡­

    ¡¸Recently the camera¡¯s are getting smaller¡­and their images are getting clearer¡¹

    Sensei says that but I¡¯m already¡­

    Then, the door in the bathroom screen opens¡­

    Awawawawawaaaa, Shirasaka-san came inside¡­!!!8

    Shirasaka-san closed the door.

    She had a relieved expression when she entered a space where she can be alone.

    Actually, she¡¯s being appreciated in such an extra large screen in another room¡­

    ¡¸Shurushuru¡¹a rustling sound¡­there¡¯s a hidden mic too.

    Ooooh, P-Panties!¡­Shirasaka-san is taking off her pantiiiieeeees!!!

    T-The camera on the toilet seat caught Shirasaka-san¡¯s panties!!!

    Her panties today is white¡­pure whiteeeeeee!!!

    Shirasaka-san placed her hands on her panties¡­then her ass came out!

    White ass¡­perfectly round¡­T-This is Shirasaka-san¡¯s ass¡­!!!

    It¡¯s bouncing¡­!

    Shirasaka-san sat down on the toilet seat¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s ass closed up to the camera on the toilet seat¡­ah, the moment she sat down, I think I saw something!! I think!!

    Could it be that was¡­Her hole in her ass?¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really interesting¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I was startled with Sense¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­really getting into a child like Shirasaka Yukino, it¡¯s really interesting¡­and laughable. Do you really like that girl that much?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I do!¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Oh, look, it¡¯ll be even more amazing¡¹

    Being told so, I looked at the screen again¡­!

    The image on the camera on the toilet seat turned completely black when Shirasaka-san¡¯s shadow entered.

    Instead, the camera set on the toilet¡­!!

    I might die from shock.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s crotch is reflected on the screen.

    Yes, this is the crotch?¡­This is the slit?¡­Uhm, this is where pee appears, eeh.

    Sorry¡­It¡¯s the first time I saw it in my life so I don¡¯t know how to express it.

    It¡¯s plump like a peach¡­and yet, I can see the crack perfectly shut.

    It¡¯s really beautiful. It¡¯s not crooked, it¡¯s not swerved.

    No one has violated it yet¡­It¡¯s closed, a straight line.

    The thin pubic hair too¡­I can see it.

    T-There¡¯s some growing¡­As expected, even beauties like Shirasaka-san has some hair too¡­!

    ¡¸¡­U, n¡¹

    The hidden microphone picks up Shirasaka-san¡¯s voice.

    Shit¡­It¡¯s sounds so lewd.

    Finally, the gap between her crack has water coming out¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡­is peeiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!

    There¡¯s a sound of water moving rapidly as her pee spills.

    She¡¯s letting it out right now¡­She¡¯s ejecting it¡­Shirasaka-saaaan!!!!!

    The flowing pee is washing off the lens of the hidden camera!

    Looking at the image of another camera, Shirasaka-san¡¯s expression while she¡¯s peeing is clearly projected¡­

    Moistened eyes¡­Shirasaka-san has a somewhat melting expression in her eyes¡­It¡¯s so lewd.

    Such a beautiful and pure girl, is peeiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!

    My crotch¡­is diamonds¡­!

    What¡­my body¡¯s feeling hot¡­

    ¡¸S-Sensei¡­C-could it be that you put something in our meal?¡¹9

    Sensei¡¯s watching Shirasaka-san peeing happily while I ask her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Of course. I did put something. Even if you put in a medicine, you won¡¯t be able to guess because of the thick taste like grape juice¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡­E-even sensei drank it¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think I purposely let out small bottles?¡­Since the second bottle, we split it to those with medicine and those that doesn¡¯t have it¡¹

    I-Is that so!?

    ¡¸It¡¯s still not taking that much effect isn¡¯t it?¡­It would be amazing after another twenty minutes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-what would happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, just look forward to it¡­!¡¹

    Kukuku, the female teacher laughed.

    E-Even if you tell me that.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it¡­I only put in a small stimulant and aphrodisiac. In her case, it seems that she¡¯s going to pee before the aphrodisiac takes effect¡­but well, that happens once in a while. Especially on virgins¡­¡¹

    The female teacher said something that shocked me calmly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to use medicine as much as possible but¡­It won¡¯t it be troublesome if that place isn¡¯t at least wet, would it? For you and her¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital is on the screen.

    Shirasaka-san who finished peeing in the took some toilet paper.

    The sound of dry toilet paper sounds.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s thin finger holding the paper wipes between her wet groin.

    For a moment, her crack opened up¡­!!

    ¡­¡­Aah!!!!!

    There¡­my penis will go in there soon!

    It¡¯s going in there¡­penetrates¡­deep¡­everything.

    The dining room returned to it¡¯s original state before Shirasaka-san came back from the restroom.

    Shirasaka-san who finished peeing and returned¡­is somewhat red.

    Her eyes looks sleepy.

    Is the drug starting to work?

    She sat down in her seat and she spoke to Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Can I drink a bit more of the juice earlier? I¡¯m feeling somewhat thirsty¡­!¡¹

    1. C-Could he be named Sebas?!

    2. Kuroi Shitsuji ?

    3. Bursting explosion sound effect

    4. Are you sure you entered the right TV?

    5. Pure love x Insult Complex is a cooking manga ?

    6. Joseph Maurice Ravel ?

    7. Can also be read as restroom

    8. it sounds wrong

    9. How did he guess? No, seriously, I¡¯m asking how he guessed it with just his erect dick and hot body

 Chapter 10

    When the meal ended¡­Sensei called out the maid.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­is the room ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, as you instructed¡¹

    Sensei had a satisfied smile from the maid¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸Then, should we go?¡­Morishita, you¡¯re dismissed. You can rest now¡¹

    The butler bowed, and left.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-sama, Yoshida-sama, here please¡¹

    The maid Katuko-san knows our name¡­!

    We went out of the dining room being led by Katsuko-san.

    On our back is, Sensei¡­She¡¯s sandwiching us, we can¡¯t run away.

    We returned to the entrance gall and went up the second floor stairs.

    The maid opened the big door to the left.

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    The room was¡­formerly a western style dance hall. A big space of approximately two classroom spreads out. The ceiling is also high.

    Of course¡­it¡¯s likely that a ball hasn¡¯t happened for dozens of years anymore.

    On one side of the room are several machines for gym¡­Is sensei using it to train?

    And at the back of the room¡­what¡¯s there is like a photography studio¡­!

    A big white cloth is hanging down from the ceiling to the floor. Is this the one they call a backdrop??

    There¡¯s a light blue carpet spread only on the floor in front of the backdrop.

    There¡¯s lighting equipment on both sides and a big white umbrella thing¡­that¡¯s a machine that has a built in flash if I recall correctly.

    And there¡¯s a digital single lens reflex camera1 put on the tripod at the front¡­!

    The best equipment for the professionals. I think this stuff¡¯s costs lightly cross a million yen.

    And there¡¯s three of them lining up.

    Even more surprising is that there are several digital camera¡¯s of normal size being put on the side wagon.

    There¡¯s a laptop on the table.

    ¡¸Then, take off your shoes and stand in front of the camera¡¹

    The female teacher said and as she look at Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸¡­Eh? Uhm¡¹

    Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t seem to be following the events well¡­

    ¡¸I said it didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m going to take a souvenir photo¡­don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re still dressed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-sama, please go this way¡¹

    Being prompted by the maid, Shirasaksa-san took off her shoes without understanding the situation and went to the carpet¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, Katsuko, please.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Katsuko-san began to fiddle with the camera on the middle of the three.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, come here¡¹

    Sensei went to the table and the sofa on the wall.

    It¡¯s a bit far from the spot of photography¡­approximately ten meters.

    If I get that far, I won¡¯t be able to see Shirasaka-san being photographed.

    That¡¯s regrettable however¡­I can¡¯t go against Sensei¡¯s instructions.

    Sensei sat down on the sofa and opened the laptop that¡¯s on the table.

    ¡¸Then here we go¡­please look down¡¹

    The maid is talking to Shirasaka-san.

    It seems that the photography is Katsuko-san¡¯s work somehow or another¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Please wait a moment¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is at loss.

    Shirasaka-san dressed in her usual uniform becomes stiff in front of the camera.

    ¡¸Ah, okay. That¡¯s it, it looks fresh!¡­Don¡¯t move!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yess!!¡¹

    The flash shined.

    A shutter sound.

    Pipipipipi¡­The charging sound of the flash continues afterwards.

    ¡¸Yup, your face is still slightly stiff¡­Okay, let¡¯s go with the next¡­Look here¡­yes that¡¯s it, cheese!¡¹

    ¡­Flash!! bibibibi!!

    That one looks interesting.

    Ooh ¡­I want to look around, I thought.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun , take a look at this¡¹

    Then, Sensei laughed and showed me the monitor.

    I¡¯m looking at¡­myself.

    ¡­Huh?

    What¡¯s there is the image of Shirasaka-san that was taken just now¡­

    Katsuko-san and this camera is connected¡­?!!!

    ¡¸Katsuko has a talent in photography so¡­I always leave it to her¡¹

    Always¡­you¡¯re always doing this?

    I wanted to ask but my eyes are already concentrated on the monitor.

    Katsuko-san¡¯s photo¡¯s are magnificent¡­even my amateur eye can understand.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s cuteness, loveliness, is being completely reproduced¡­

    Her unease from being brought to such a place, fear, irritation, even the hate¡­

    ¡¸Okay, well then, please turn towards that wall and lower your gaze¡­a but up. That¡¯s right. Please stick out your chest more¡­okay. You¡¯re very cutee, like that, stay still¡­Okaaay~!!¡¹

    ¡­Flash!!

    Katsuko-san took the photographs one after another¡­

    Images of Shirasaka-san increased by ten¡­twenty¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­her state should be changing bit by bit¡¹

    Sensei looked at Shirasaka-san¡¯s image and smiled.

    Certainly¡­When I looked at the photo, Shirasaka-san¡¯s tension has been away suddenly.

    Her, anxiety, and irritation comes apart¡­Is she opening her heart to Katsuko-san¡­?!

    Or rather, her face is blushing¡­and a bit sweaty¡­

    It feels like she¡¯s being absent minded.

    I¡¯ve never seen this kind of face from Shirasaka-san at school.

    ¡¸Katsuko has good skills on making her subjects feel comfortable¡­also, the women to men ratio is high in this room. I purposely let the two of us took a bit of distance from them¡­¡¹

    I see. The reason why the location of photography is a bit far away is to relieve Shirasaka-san from her tension.

    She purposely let Katsuko-san who¡¯s energetic take care of her¡­

    When taking a picture, an artificial-relationship of mutual trust is tying them.

    ¡¸Look¡­She who¡¯s being completely nervous and not showing any chance is slowly getting very loose¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka-san wiped the sweat on her forehead with her right hand.

    ¡¸Ararara¡­Okay, here¡¯s a towel¡¹

    Katsuko-san got off from the camera and handed over a pure white towel to Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you very much¡¹

    Shirasaka-san wiped off her sweat with the towel.

    With the soft sense of the towel gently washing her, she relaxes her heart again.

    ¡¸Then¡­could you take off your coat?¡¹

    Katsuko-san smilingly spoke to Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it hot? It¡¯s better if you take off your coat!¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m just saying it out of kindness¡»is what Katsuko-san¡¯s smile saying

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    Shirasaka-san took off her blouse because of the words of the beautiful and cheerful Katsuko-san¡­

    ¡¸Uh-huh. That¡¯s good¡­looks nice¡­Please look heree, okaay!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san took image of Shirasaka-san who¡¯s dressed in white blouse¡­

    ¡¸Hmm, It seems that it¡¯s still hot¡­could you open some of the buttons near your neck? Yup, that looks good!¡¹

    Being told so, Shirasaka-san unbuttoned her blouse.

    ¡¸Horahora, you got cuter¡­take a seat there. Ah, please smile. Smile¡­hora, you look better when you smile¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is being nervous since she came to this mansion.

    Shirasaka-san who never smiled¡­smiled at the camera¡­!

    Cameraman Katsuko-san¡­has completely eroded Shirasaka-san¡¯s heart¡­!

    ¡¸Ah, a little devil feel came out a bit¡­twist your upper body a bit. T-T-T-T-That¡¯s good, that feeling¡­ah, please unbutton another one¡­¡¹

    She unbuttoned another one as if it¡¯s natural¡­I caught a glance of her white bra.

    ¡¸Okay, that looks good¡­cheese¡¹

    Another flash, Shirasaka-san¡¯s body clearly surfaced.

    ¡¸Please crouch this time¡­good, as if you¡¯re waiting at the bus stop. Is it here yet? How long are we going to wait¡­That¡¯s right, stay still¡¹

    Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t notice it¡­

    The inside of Shirasaka-san¡¯s skirt is in full view on the monitor.

    Yes, I ¨C can ¨C see ¨C your ¨C panties!

    A defenseless snow white panties¡­

    Lewd¡­too lewd¡­!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­should we already take off your skirt?¡¹

    Katsuko-san made a suggestion with a flat smile¡­!

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡¹

    As expected, even Shirasaka-san would hesitate here¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okaay~ You¡¯re still wearing your blouse. I just want to display this slim legs more~¡¹

    Shirasaka-san in the monitor glanced at me.

    It seems that she hates being seen by me

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine?¡­You¡¯re not being told to be fully naked!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei declared in a cold and loud voice.

    ¡¸You promised didn¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡¸Horaa~ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­You don¡¯t need to mind it!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san acts brightly between the two people.

    ¡¸¡­Understood.¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s hand is holding her skirt.

    The skirt fell on the floor.

    Katsuko-san took photos of that state¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s good¡­good¡­It looks wonderfully goood!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s wearing just her blouse and underwear.

    Just one piece was taken of and yet¡­It looks very sexy.

    Shirasaka-san puts her hand in front of the blouse and covers it to not let her panties be seen.

    Her face is completely red from the shame.

    Lewd¡­lewd¡­lewd Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸Take off your socks. That way it would look longer¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san just carries out Katsuko-san¡¯s bright proposal without inserting any meaning in it.

    As expected, Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t have a bad habit of taking off her socks with only her foot not hands.

    She holds her blouse¡¯s front with her left hand, bent her right leg then she was somehow able to pull off her socks with her right hand.

    Shirasaka-san bends her body making a C shape.

    The posture has some impossibility¡­her panties appeared at a glance from the seam of the bouse¡­!

    When the right sock was took off, she moved to the left sock¡­

    Katsuko-san completely records Shirasaka-san¡¯s state of taking off her socks with her camera¡­

    ¡¸Looks good¡­Girl¡¯s bare feet looks good¡¹2

    Oh¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s legs is so white and slender.

    The thighs starting from the bottom of the blouse to her foot fingers¡­all of it are flesh-colored.

    Bare legs¡­It¡¯s called bare legs isn¡¯t it?¡­huh

    ¡¸Then, look here this time¡­Lean a bit¡­okay¡¹

    Katsuko-san orders Shirasaka-san to make a pose steadily.

    The flash and the shutter follows¡­

    Unaware¡­Shirasaka-san forgot to hold her blouse¡¯s front already.

    Her white underpants is on full view already¡­

    ¡¸I want to switch to Ideas already¡­some unusual situation¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-san looked up from the finder and suggested.

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­Is there something?¡¹

    Katsuko-san looked around the room.

    The gym equipment caught Katsuko-san¡¯s sight¡­

    ¡¸Oh right! Let¡¯s use that¡­!!¡¹

    Sensei whispered to my ears¡­

    ¡¸Keep your distance from them¡­you can¡¯t approach them right now. We must remove our presence¡¹

    I nodded¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that¡­A training apparatus?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, here! This time, use this and I¡¯ll take photos of you!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s words is too bright.

    She lifted and carried the smallest camera of the three.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Please come here¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­¡¹

    Though Shirasaka-san feels suspicious, she still followed Katsuko-san¡­

    Sensei and I didn¡¯t move.

    We stay away from them.

    ¡¸First of all, try this!¡¹

    What Katsuko-san showed is a so-called butterfly movement machine.

    It¡¯s a training machine where you have to sit on a chair and you bend the bar with your elbow.

    ¡¸Sit down here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, It¡¯s okay~!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s on her white blouse and white legged was forcibly made to sit down.

    ¡¸Here, you have to fix your foot here. Please place your feet on this pedal here¡­Okaay~ I¡¯m putting in the magic tape¡¹

    Katsuko-san fixed Shirasaka-san¡¯s ankles.

    ¡¸Put your hand here, and please grip this bar¡­fix your wrist here¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s wrists is also fixed as expected.

    ¡¸Then¡­please push the bar. Is it too heavy?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s hand pushes the bar firmly¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s good¡¹

    ¡­The bar moved

    ¡¸Then , continue that and look down¡­I¡¯ll take photos!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san changed the camera mode to ¡ºVideo Recording¡»

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s exercising body is being projected at Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s laptop¡­!

    ¡¸Okaay~¡­Oneee, twwoooo, threee, fouuuuur¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san matches the counting as Shirasaka-san continues to push the bar¡­

    Everytime she put power, the muscle foot can be clearly seen tightening.

    Of course, her panties are visible.

    Her belly is also seen aside from her panties.

    Her first year high school stomach curls¡­and it contracts every time Shirasaka-san puts power on it.

    Haa, haa, I can hear heavy breathing¡­

    While continuing it for nearly five minutes, Shirasaka-san¡¯s sweating all over her body¡­

    Her white thin blouse sticks to her body and¡­a line of her upper body is clearly surfacing.

    The beads of sweat on her thighs are also sexy.

    It looks like I¡¯m watching a sexy image video where Shirasaka-san is the star¡­

    However¡­what¡¯s displayed is Shirasaka-san and me, we¡¯re in the same room after all.

    This body is just ten meters in distance¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s take another photo on a different machine!¡¹

    Katsuko-san said that and fixed the camera on the tripod and then took off the magic tape on Shirasaka-san¡¯s wrists and ankle.

    Then, she handed a towel again¡­

    Shirasaka-san wiped off her sweat while panting.

    Ah, she put her towel from her stomach and wiped the side¡­

    Shirasaka-san must be thinking that we can¡¯t see it from our location but¡­that camera is on video mode.

    I can see it! It¡¯s recorded!

    Or rather¡­I want that towel!!!

    ¡¸This will be the last machine photo so here¡­sit on this one¡¹

    As for the machine Katsuko-san mentioned, my eyes can¡¯t understand what kind of activity is carried out by that machine.

    Yellow colored urethane is coiling a round iron bar and combined together, it¡¯s forming a shape of a sitting person.

    Shirasaka-san sits down on the seat as told.

    It seems that she¡¯s completely trusting Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸Okaaay~ I¡¯m going to fix your wrists and ankle again okay~¡¹

    Katsukos-san fixed Shirasaka-san¡¯s hand and feet with magic tape just like a while ago.

    Shirasaka-san is about to move her body¡­

    However, the machine¡¯s not moving in any direction?!!!3

    ¡¸¡­How do yo move this?¡¹

    When Shirsaka-san asked, Katsuko-san-

    ¡¸Oh¡­This machine has to be turned on first!¡¹

    Katsuko-san turned on the switch on the machine¡¯s back.

    Wiin, wiin, wiiin¡­A mysterious sound was heard.

    It¡¯s as if some gears are being turned slowly from the inside¡­

    Next, a sound of announcement from the machine¡­

    ¡º¡­Sensing figure¡­please take a deep breath and wait for a moment¡»

    Shirasaka-san exhaled as she was told.

    ¡­Before long

    ¡º¡­Beginning restraint¡»

    Wiiiin, wiiiiin¡­!!!

    That machine began to transform while Shirasaka-san¡¯s still bound¡­!

    It slowly stood up¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san tries to move her hands and feet¡­!

    However, her wrists and ankle are firmly fixed¡­she can¡¯t make any movements!!

    Before long, the machine that restrains Shirasaka-san made an X form and stood upright¡­

    ¡¸¡­It went well¡¹

    Sensei muttered

    ¡­I see!!

    That¡¯s not a training apparatus¡­!!

    It was a ¡ºRestraint Stand¡»that was feigned¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­No¡­No¡­No!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s caught by the machine¡­has both of her hands and legs making an X shape¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Sensei spoke while I was looking at Shiraka-san in the monitor like a prey.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to look closely at this point¡­She¡¯s already restrained¡¹

    ¡­The devil smiled.

    ¡¸Help me¡­no, I don¡¯t want thiiiss¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san desperately asks for Katsuko-san¡¯s help.

    However¡­Katsuko-san is.

    She bowed like a maid and went to meet her master¡­!!

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­Well done, you¡¯ve done your work perfectly today¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Ojou-sama¡­¡¹

    1. DSLR Camera, I had to consult my brother for this one, lol

    2. I¡¯m starting to doubt that Katsuko is the real lesbian here

    3. Lol, it¡¯s an obvious trap

 Chapter 11

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s really a stupid child. Getting caught into something like this¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei laughs at Shirasaka-san who¡¯s crucified at the restriction stand.

    ¡¸¡­Please let me down¡­I¡¯ll do what I promised even if you don¡¯t do this¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who took the surprise attack, strongly protests with her big eyes¡­

    ¡¸Arara, you¡¯re being energetic¡­¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei approaches Shirasaka-san that¡¯s on the restriction stand while laughing.

    The female teacher¡¯s thin fingertips stretches to feel Shirasaka-san¡¯s skin¡­!

    ¡¸¡­D-Don¡¯t touch me!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san desperately tries to bend and twist her body but the magic tape tied on her hand and feet is too strong that she can¡¯t do anything¡­!

    She¡¯s perfectly crucified¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s custom made. It¡¯ll never come off no matter how strong you are. Even a pro wrestler, not even a mountain gorilla¡¹

    The female teacher laughed happily.

    ¡¸Now¡­First, let¡¯s take a look at her cute navel¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s finger took off the remaining buttons of Shirasaka-san¡¯s bouse¡­!

    Shiraska-san¡¯s sweat filled skin gradually appears from the gap of her blouse¡­!

    ¡¸N-no¡­Don¡¯t take it off!!¡¹

    One¡­Two¡­Three

    Slowly¡­All of her buttons were removed.

    The blouse¡¯s front is exposed.

    ¡­The valley of chest from the white bra.

    ¡­The belly button her thin waist.

    ¡­Lastly, the pure white panty that forms a delta zone1 is jumping to my naked eye.

    (¡­I-It¡¯s beautiful)

    There¡¯s a hollow dent in her round stomach.

    ¡­Shirasaka-san has a clean navel.

    I don¡¯t have experience in looking at people¡¯s navel ever before but¡­I can declare that it¡¯s beautiful. No, It really is.

    (I-I want to lick it!)

    Waves of lust is coming up from the bottom of my heart¡­!!

    Ah¡­Arere?

    What? My body¡¯s feeling hot¡­

    My chest is pounding hard¡­My whole body is going popoka2¡­!

    Sweat is dripping from my forehead.

    ¡¸¡­The drug should be working already¡¹

    Sensei looked at my state and spoke to Katsuko.

    ¡¸¡­Thinking about the elapsed time and the amount taken, Yoshida-sama should be at peak in several minutes¡¹

    Katsuko-san reported to Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­Since Shirasaka-sama had some exercise and made her blood circulate well, it should be getting good soon¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Shirasaka-san was purposely made to use the training machine to let her blood circulate well and increase the potency of the drug.

    ¡¸¡­I see, it seems so¡¹

    The female teacher looks at Shirasaka-san¡¯s state carefully.

    Her complexion¡­the state of her skin¡­and

    Sensei moved her middle finger and forefinger under Shirasaka-san white panties¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiii!!!¡¹

    Shiraska-san¡¯s crotch made a wet sound¡­!

    ¡¸Oh¡­This isn¡¯t sweat isn¡¯t it?¡­¡¹

    Sensei purposely explained in a loud voice to humiliate Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s sweat! I just exercised just now¡­!¡¹

    Shiraska-san desperately denies it while having a crimson face¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hmmm, I wonder. Let¡¯s observe it for a bit more¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s fingers oscillated between between Shiraraska-san¡¯s trembling crotch¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Kiiiiiii¡­yaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s lewd shout¡­!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s panties are¡­getting wet instantly!!

    Could this be¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaaa, love nectar????!!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, remember this¡­When you¡¯re caressing a female¡¯s genital¡­it¡¯s effective if you stimulate it on top of the panty first¡¹

    Shirasaka-san remembers my existence from Sensei¡¯s explanation!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­D-Don¡¯t look¡­Please¡­Noooo¡¹

    The female teacher strengthened the vibration of her finger even more¡­!

    ¡¸¡­If you touch it directly suddenly, the stimulation would be too strong. Touching it on top of a cloth would widen the contact to the genital, don¡¯t you think?¡­To be effective you have to do this first!!!¡¹

    Sensei made the vibration of her finger tips even more intense¡­!!!

    ¡¸Aaaaa¡­No, nooo¡­Stop, please stop it¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is feeling it.

    Her body¡¯s trying to curl itself up¡­

    However, she can¡¯t escape from Sensei¡¯s fingers¡­

    ¡­The half naked Shirasaka-san wearing only her blouse and underwear.

    ¡­The restricted Shirasaka-san.

    Her expression of trying to endure the pleasure is¡­lewd¡­

    Katsuko-san is taking pictures of that appearance.

    The lens of the camera zooms¡­

    ¡¸¡­Noo¡­Don¡¯t take pictures¡­This is¡­This isn¡¯t me¡­This isn¡¯t meeeee¡­¡­!!¡¹

    What¡¯s there is the figure of Shirasaka-san that can¡¯t be seen in the classroom.

    Female(Onna)¡­A woman(Mesu)¡­Animal

    ¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s woman body.

    ¡¸¡­Fuuu. Should we do this first for the time being?¡¹

    Sensei finally stopped her finger vibrator, then removed her hand from Shirasaka-san¡¯s crotch¡­

    Shirasaka-san breathed heavily while restricted to an X-character.

    Her crotch¡­is already drenched.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s thin pubic hair is visible from the white panties soaked in love nectar¡­

    Of course¡­her slit is also clearly seen.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a bit dark here. Katsuko, move this restraint to somewhere with more lights¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-san separates from the camera and moved to the back of the restrain stand according to her master¡¯s order.

    A square unit snapped from the case of the pedestal.

    That¡¯s¡­a parcel size box with a cord on it.

    Katsuko-san opened the cover¡­inside the box is a joystick and a toggle switch and a numeric keypad.

    Could this be¡­possibly, a wireless remote of the restraint stand?

    Katsuko-san flipped one switch and fiddled with the joystick.

    Then¡­the stand that¡¯s binding Shirasaka-san advanced.

    It seems that the tire attached on the bottom of the stand is somehow working with an electric motor¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this?¡­No more¡­Noo!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s underwear is exposed from the open blouse is carried slowly like a big float from the festival.

    Both her hands and feet are extended¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei returned to her laptop and fiddled with it.

    the light used in photography had it¡¯s angle automatically changed¡­

    ¡­The lights gathered in the center of the room.

    It seems that all of the illumination in this room is operated by that laptop¡­

    Before long¡­the stand that holds Shirasaka-san was enshrined at the center of the light¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­prepare to take video¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Katsuko-san returned the wireless controller box to the stand then picked up the large camera from the cameras lining up.

    She carried the tripod in front of the restraint stand¡­

    The focus of the camera is¡­of course, the half-naked Shirasaka-san¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, Camera¡¯s okay¡­It¡¯s recording now!!!!¡¹

    Red LED lights up on the camera.

    ¡­It¡¯s starting to record.

    Surely, there¡¯s a red ¡º¡ñREC¡»floating in the finder Katsuko-san is looking at¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thanks. Then, should we start the sex education time?¡¹

    Sensei smiled and Katsuko-san took out a remote control box.

    ¡¸¡­This restriction is well made¡­the arm of this machine can be moved freely, it¡¯s possible to force the person bound here to make various poses. For example¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s finger pushed some switches¡­

    Then she slightly moved the joystick¡­

    She¡¯s not hesitating on operating this at all.

    Wiiiin¡­wiiiiiin¡­!

    The restraint starts to transform again.

    Shirasaka-san lifts her leg up and moved it to her back¡­

    Her head that¡¯s fixed on the headrest was turned to face front.

    ¡¸¡­What¡­What¡¯s going on¡­I don¡¯t want this¡­Don¡¯t play with my bodyyyyyyy!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san herself doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    Sensei operates the joystick a bit more delicately.

    Wiin, wiiin, the restraint stand transform according to the operation¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­This restraint stand is designed to be comfortable and ergonomic. It turns only on a direction that¡¯s appropriate for human frame and muscular structure. Your bone will never break and it will never hurt a muscle so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Even if she say that¡­If she¡¯s being just lead along, there¡¯s no way she can feel relieved.

    Shirasaka-san desperately tries to escape the restraint stand by twisting her body.

    Sweat began to ooze out from her whole body¡­

    The sweat flows from her cleavage to her cute stomach¡­!

    ¡­Aah¡­I!!!

    My heart throbs from the tension and excitement¡­it hurts

    However¡­I can¡¯t take my eyes off the frightened, confused, suffering half-naked Shirasaka-san anymore!!!

    The restraint¡¯s transformation ended¡­

    Shirasaka-san is¡­C-c-c-c-c-c-c-c-could this be an M character?!!!!!

    She¡¯s spreading her legs to an M shape¡­Uoooooooooo!!!!

    ¡¸¡­No¡­this is such¡­Don¡¯t look¡­please don¡¯t look¡­!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san opens her legs wide in front of the camera.

    Between her legs, the delta zone of her crotch, the mountain of breasts covered by the white bra, the embarrassed and confused beautiful face of Shirasaka-san¡­is lining up!

    The female teacher put the remote control aside.

    Then she approached Shirasaka-san¡¯s body upfront¡­

    ¡¸¡­D-Don¡¯t come!!¡¹

    The thin wicked fingers is caressing the bra as if confirming the chape of the mountain¡­

    When it¡¯s around the right nipple, her fingernails pinched the area¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaa!!¡¹

    Bulls eye¡­!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s nipple is right under that!!!

    Sensei¡¯s fingers descends down caressing Shirasaka-san¡¯s stomach¡­

    Onto her panties again¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s female genitalia¡¯s shape can already be seen from top of her panties.

    The thin fingers traces the line and draws a circle around¡­

    ¡¸¡­nuaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Lewd voice comes out of Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth¡­!!

    Wet sounds echoes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hmm. It seems to be good¡¹

    Sensei had a wicked smile floating on her face and then she separate from Shirasaka-san on the restraint for a moment.

    She took something from the table nearby and came back¡­

    Yuzuki¡¯s hand has something glittering on it¡­That¡¯s?

    ¡­Surgical knife?!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t move, I¡¯d be troubled if I cut somewhere strange¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s lip is smiling.

    ¡¸¡­No¡­Please stop it¡­I beg you¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka-san trembles in fear from the sparkling metal blade!!!

    ¡¸¡­Well, you have a cute face¡¹

    The knife that¡¯s on Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s hand is closing up to Shirasaka-san¡¯s crotch¡­

    I can¡¯t speak out.

    Shirasaka-san only stares at it in fright, unable to move¡­

    Sensei¡¯s left hand grabbed the edge of her white panty¡­

    The surgical knife on her left hand¡­torn Shirasaka-san¡¯s panty off lengthwise¡­!!!

    Shurururru¡­!!

    The sound of the white thin cloth being torn sticks to my ear¡­!!

    The surgical knife is sharp¡­

    The panty that was torn into two is nothing but just a piece of cloth!

    Sensei pilled up the remains of the panty with her left hand with all of her might¡­!

    Tsurun¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s soft ass bounce on the restraint stand¡­!!

    Shirasaka-san still doing an M shape¡­!!

    Shirasaka-san was robbed off her white panties¡­!

    Before my eyes¡­is a bare female genitalia!!!

    (¡­Uoooooooooooooooo!!!)

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s genitalia has sticky love nectar oozing out.

    P-Pussy¡­pussy, pussy, pussyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!!

    ¡¸¡­D-don¡¯t look, Yoshida-kun! You can¡¯t look! I won¡¯t forgive you if you do!! I¡¯ll never forgive youuuuu¡¹

    Shirasaka-san screamed!!!

    However¡­my eyes are already glued on the flesh colored crack¡­

    Ah¡­love nectar is oozing out again.

    The sticky liquid flows to her anus then drips down¡­

    ¡¸Hora¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    While I was gazing at Shirasaka-san¡¯s crotch, Yuzuki-sensei throw something white and it fluttered to me.

    I caught it by reflex.

    ¡¸You can have that¡­You want that don¡¯t you?¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­the torn panty of Shirasaka-san.

    It¡¯s wet with sweat and love nectar¡­

    I smelled it instinctively.

    This is¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s smell.

    Women¡¯s sweat has a sweet scent of milk¡­

    I licked the torn cloth with my tongue.

    It has some sour taste¡­

    This is Shirasaka-san¡¯s taste¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t sniff that! Don¡¯t lick it! Throw it away! I beg you!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s bound, begs¡­!!

    But¡­I can never throw a treasure like this!!!

    The female teacher laughed¡­

    Katsuko-san who¡¯s holding the camera can also be seen smiling.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face has all of the negative feelings in the world mixed in it.

    I¡­surely am having such a senile face.

    Is it the effect of the drug?¡­or is it that my consciousness is concentrating on Shirasaka-san¡¯s womanly body!

    ¡¸¡­Then, should we continue our sex education? Yoshida-kun, please pay attention to Shirasaka-san¡¯s genitalia¡­¡¹

    My eyes concentrated on Shirasaka-san¡¯s crotch once again¡­!

    Sensei¡¯s finger stroked her bare sex organ¡­

    ¡¸According to the person herself¡­This is a virgin genitalia. It remains pure, it hasn¡¯t let anyone invade it yet. Certainly, when you look at it, there seems to be no change from having a sexual intercourse. It seems that she hadn¡¯t masturbated much too¡¹

    The female teacher makes such commentary joyfully.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look, I beg you¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s voice doesn¡¯t reach me anymore¡­

    I was extremely aroused from seeing a female genitalia for the first time in my life.

    Looking at it again¡­women¡¯s crotch are beautiful.

    Is it so simple to just call it a crotch without a penis?

    Comparing to my own crotch I¡¯m used to seeing¡­it¡¯s shocking.

    Men and women are really different beings¡­!!

    After that¡­there¡¯s thin pubic hair growing on the border over the genital.

    It¡¯s different from Shirasaka-san¡¯s smooth hair¡­it¡¯s curly.

    ¡­Lewd, this lewd thing is growing in the cute Shirasaka-san that¡¯s like an angel¡­!

    I¡¯m not convinced¡­

    I can¡¯t agree to it¡­but this gap is helplessly erotic.

    And below the pubic hair.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s slit looks like it was cut by a knife straight.

    Looking at it once again¡­it¡¯s bigger than I imagined.

    I thought it¡¯s such a smaller hole.

    However¡­thinking that I¡¯m going to shove in this erect penis¡­It might really be small after all.

    Can penis really get inside such a small crack?

    Though it¡¯s oozing out such sticky love nectar¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuu, stop, don¡¯t look¡­stop recording this¡­please stop this¡­¡¹

    Shirasak-san¡¯s voice gradually shrinks¡­

    ¡¸Then, lets stop observing the outside and we¡¯ll go take a look inside¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body trembled from Sensei¡¯s words¡­!

    Her face dyed in fear¡­is also beautiful.

    No matter what kind of expression Shirasaka-san make, it¡¯s very lovely¡­

    ¡¸¡­Stop, stop, don¡¯t touch meeeeee!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s right hand touched Shirasaka-san¡¯s bare crotch¡­!

    The thin thumb and forefinger touched Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital then did a V shape¡­!!!

    Her genital opened!!

    The love nectar spills¡­!

    What¡¯s inside is a narrow flesh colored¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Beyond this is a bean like stiff thing, that¡¯s the clitoris. That¡¯s women¡¯s most sensitive location¡­That¡¯s why don¡¯t touch it violently¡¹

    While the right hand is opening the genitalia¡­Yuzuki-sensei caressed the clitoris with her left hand¡¯s finger¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Aahn~!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s voice leaked out¡­amazing!!

    ¡¸¡­Below that is the place where the male¡¯s genitalia goes in¡­Yoshida-kun, take a look¡­¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei widens the opening of the female genitalia with both of her hands this time.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, I see it. You can see something whitish inside the hole, can¡¯t you?¡­that¡¯s the hymen¡¹

    I-I can see iiiiit!!

    T-This is the hymen!!!

    S-S-S-Shirasaka-san¡¯s¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t looooooook!!! Don¡¯t spread me thereeeee!!!¡¹

    Shiraska-san¡­shouted violently!!

    Her beautiful face is warped sorrowfully, it¡¯s so lewd.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body dyed in shame is helplessly erotic¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­You¡¯re recording?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ojou-sama¡­The hymen, Shirasaka-sama¡¯s face, it¡¯s captured clearly. We¡¯re recording without any problems here¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­That¡¯s great¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei speaks to Shirasaka-san while still opening the female genitalia with both hands¡­

    ¡¸How¡¯s it Shiraska-san?¡­how does it feel to have your hymen seen by your male classmate? This is quite a rare experience you know? There¡¯s a lot of women who had their hymen broken without even seeing it themselves¡­¡¹

    Un¡­Certainly.

    Usually, far from being seen by people, even oneself can¡¯t see it.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll never forgive you. I¡¯ll, never, ever¡­!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face that¡¯s red from shame has tears shedding from her eyes.

    Tears of anger, sadness, and hatred¡­

    Still, Shirasaka-san scowls at Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s heart isn¡¯t broken yet.

    ¡¸Great¡­It¡¯s been a while since I had such a lively child like you¡¹

    The female teacher laughed.

    ¡¸¡­How long can you continue that vigor?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s eyes caught me¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­Yoshida-kun, I made you wait. It¡¯s time to practice sex education!¡¹

    Eh?¡­Me?

    P-Practice?

    ¡¸¡­Take Shirasaka-san¡¯s virginity¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes opened wide from surprise!!!

    ¡¸You can violate her until you¡¯re satisfied¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­V-Violate!!

    ¡­I-I¡¯ll rape Shirasaka-san!!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face turned pale instantly!!!

    ¡¸¡­This isn¡¯t what we agreed on!! Yoshida-kun won¡¯t interfere!! My virginity won¡¯t be taken!! You promised!! I didn¡¯t sign up for this!!!!¡¹3

    Shirasaka-san protests violently¡­!!

    She¡¯s desperately resisting¡­!!

    Her whole body¡¯s feeling fear and tension¡­!!

    She¡¯s sweating again¡­!!

    Tears drop from her eyes¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I did promise. I did it didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    Yuzuk-sensei had a faint smile floating as she look down at Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. All of it was a lie¡¹

    ¡­Devil.

    ¡­Devil, devil, devil!!!

    ¡¸¡­Now, Shirasaka Yukino-san. Lose your virginity from a rape!!!¡¹

    1. He¡¯s just saying that it¡¯s shaped triangle

    2. Poka is an Impact sfx

    3. Remember kids, read the terms and agreement before you click I agree.

 Chapter 12

    12. The night when the first love was raped. (Virgin rape)

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, set up the spare camera¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s giving out orders happily¡­

    Katsuko-san opened a a panel of a machine installed in the wall¡­

    A lot of switches and monitor are queued up¡­

    Katsuko flipped the switches one by one¡­

    whirr, the wall opened and a lot of cameras appeared from the inside¡­

    ¡¸¡­The first camera takes Shirasaka-san¡¯s close up expressions¡­The second camera on Shirasaka-san¡¯s genitalia. The third camera goes on a birds-eye view of the two¡­don¡¯t capture Yoshida-kun¡¯s expressions, I¡¯m not interested¡¹1

    ¡¸¡­Yes, certainly¡¹

    Whenever Katsuko-san flips a switch, the camera switches angle.

    What an unexpected mechanic mansion this one is!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the 4th, 5th, and 6th cameras to your taste¡­Don¡¯t ever miss the part where her hymen is ripped and the moment he impregnates her okay?¡­¡¹

    The camera lenses concentrates on Shirasaka-san¡­

    I¡¯m completely surrounded by cameras!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s done!¡¹

    Katsuko-san reported to Sensei.

    The female teacher had a wicked smile then she looked at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Camera¡¯s are on standby already¡­are you ready?!¡¹

    I¡­!

    I¡¯m extremely aroused¡­!

    Aaah, my body feels hot. Hot. Hot.

    Looking at the half naked Shirasaka-san¡­

    My body¡¯s being drawn to Shirasaka-san¡­!!

    ¡¸S-Stop¡­Hey , I bet you¡­Yoshida-kun¡­!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s forcibly made to make an M pose by the restraint stand desperately shouts at me.

    Her eyes is filled with tears¡­

    Ooh¡­I want to lick her tears.

    ¡­I want to slurp it.

    Rather than that¡­I want to fully taste the love nectar dripping from her crack¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s no use¡­the drug has completely taken him over¡­¡¹

    The devil teacher is increasingly enjoying as she verdict Shirasaka-san coolly¡­

    ¡¸His reason is already blown off, he can¡¯t think of anything else but his libido and him raping you. He¡¯s just a male who lost the breaks of his lust. An ugly beast that¡¯s giving to his desire. What do you think¡­Interesting isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Sensei laughed greatly¡­

    I closely approached the restraint stand¡­

    To the half naked Shirasaka-san¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s love nectar spilling from the crack is right in front of me¡­

    On top of it is the stomach, the navel that looks so soft¡­

    Still, her chest is still covered by her bra

    ¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s frightened face is filled with tears.

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s hot, my body¡¯s hot!!¡¹

    My heart¡¯s beating so hard.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong? If it¡¯s that hot then why don¡¯t you just take off your clothes.¡¹

    I was taken aback by sensei¡¯s suggestion.

    That¡¯s right, I can just take it off.

    Naked¡­I¡¯ll get naked¡­¡­

    I throw away the uniform I stripped off¡­!

    The buttons of my Y shirt flew out but who cares¡­!!

    I throw away my shirt!

    I made my shoes fly!

    I removed by belt, dropped my pants and kicked it away!

    I¡¯m already at my brief and my penis has become greatly hard and firm.

    ¡­I want to let it out¡­My semen¡­soon!!

    Then I took off my brief in front of Shirasaka-san!!!

    My penis is piercing the sky¡­!!!

    The tip points right straight at Shirasaka-san¡¯s face!!!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s scream echoed in the room¡­!!!

    It must be her first time in her life to see this kind of brutal erect penis!!

    ¡¸¡­Hora, take a look, it¡¯s so big and shining dark red¡­that¡¯s a man¡¯s erect penis!!¡¹

    When Sensei ordered her to ¡¸Look¡¹¡­Shirasaka-san desperately tries to turn away from my erect penis.

    However¡­Her head is fixed on a headrest so Shirasaka-san¡¯s face turned to the front¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufu. There¡¯s something shining on the tip isn¡¯t it? Yoshida-kun¡¯s wet¡­He¡¯s itching to enter you!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san closed her eyes hard, she¡¯s desperately enduring, she looks sorrowful.

    ¡¸¡­This is the penis that will break your hymen. You¡¯ve shown your hymen so you should look at Yoshida-kun¡¯s virgin penis too¡­¡¹

    The devil teacher informs Shirasaka-san some absurd reason¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now, Yoshida-kun, touch Shirasaka-san¡¯s body¡­You wanted to touch it this whole time didn¡¯t you? You can touch wherever you want. You can massage it. You can even embrace her. You can lick it. It¡¯s even fine if you want to kiss Shirasaka-san¡¯s whole body!!!¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡­It¡¯s fine.

    ¡­Doing that.

    ¡­That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fine.

    Because¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s body is here.

    I¡­to embrace her.

    ¡¸¡­nooo, noooo, noooooo!!!¡¹

    The naked me reached out for Shirasaka-san¡¯s body that¡¯s on the restraint stand.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s white stomach¡­the area of her navel.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s stomach can¡¯t escape from my finger.

    My finger touched the stomach right there!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!!¡¹

    ¡­At that moment!!!

    Goosebumps extends from the point where I touched to Shirasaka-san¡¯s stomach¡­!!

    That shocked me.

    ¡­D-Dammit!!!

    That¡¯s how much you hate being touched by me?¡­!!!

    I gripped Shirasaka-san¡¯s stomach in anger!!

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san groans in pain¡­!

    Soft¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s stomach.

    I gently caressed Shirasaka-san¡¯s stomach once again¡­

    I slided my finger around the hole in her navel¡­

    And yet, Shirasaka-san¡¯s goosebumps doesn¡¯t stop¡­

    ¡­Dammit¡­dammit¡­dammit¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, there¡¯s something better than the stomach you know?¡¹

    Sensei said in amazement.

    ¡¸¡­Well fine. I¡¯ll change it so you can touch it easier¡¹

    The female teacher smiled.

    Once again, she operated the restraint stand¡­

    ¡­Wiiiiiin!!

    With both her legs spread out¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s upper body was pulled up!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face and chest approach before my eyes¡­!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face is wet from her tears.

    She¡¯s enduring with eyes closed. She¡¯s enduring.

    Still, it looks beautiful.

    Shirasaka Yukino¡­The beauty I¡¯m in love with all this time.

    She¡¯s here¡­!

    Where I can reach her¡­!

    I thought of wanting to touch her cheek.

    I slowly closed my hands to Shirasaka-san¡¯s face.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s cheek bounced back. Fair skin.

    My hand is touching her left cheek.

    It¡¯s feeling bouncy.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s skin is warm¡­!

    It feels like a freshly baked white bread from a fancy restaurant¡­!

    Oh¡­I¡¯m touching Shirasaka-san¡¯s face right now¡­!!

    My heart is jumping around from the feeling!!!

    ¡­At that moment!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aun!!!¡¹

    I feel a sharp pain in my hand!!!

    ¡­I-I¡¯m bitten!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth is biting my hand with all her might!!!

    ¡­I-It hurtssssssssssss!!

    ¡¸¡­ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    I pulled my hand out of Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth by force!!

    There¡¯s a tooth mark sticking to my hand clearly.

    Blood is oozing out from the mark¡­!!

    She bit with all of her power!!

    kuwaaaaaa, dark anger rose within me!!

    I¡¯m going to slap Shirasaka-san, I raised the bitten right hand with all of my strength¡­!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face fell into fear towards my action

    ¡­However!!

    I couldn¡¯t lower my hand.

    I can¡¯t.

    I can¡¯t hit Shirasaka-san¡­

    I put strain on my floating right hand. I strongly gripped it¡­

    I realized that blood is flowing out from the bite mark once again¡­

    ¡¸¡­Oh? You¡¯re not going to hit her?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei had a surprised face.

    I won¡¯t¡­Like hell I will!

    I can never damage her beautiful face!!

    The pain from the bitten hand is feeling numb.

    I have to stop this pain else I won¡¯t be able to feel Shirasaka-san¡¯s soft skin!

    ¡­I want to be drowned in this warm body.

    I realized that her face is dangerous right now.

    Then¡­Next would be her breasts

    I gripped Shirasaka-san¡¯s right breasts on top of her bra¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaa!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san screams once again. !

    The lovely breasts fits to my hand perfectly¡­

    I massaged it tightly with all my power.

    It transformed to the shape of my finger!!!

    ¡¸¡­Stop, I beg you!!¡¹

    Ooh¡­I can feel her breasts even on top of her bra.

    I¡¯m massaging her left breasts with my left hand.

    Soft¡­both left and right are so soft.

    I¡¯m massaging it¡­

    ¡¸¡­How¡¯s it? What¡¯s your impression with Shirasaka-san¡¯s breasts? Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It feels good!¡¹

    I speak out my honest impression to answer Sensei¡¯s question.

    ¡¸¡­Stop, it¡¯s gross¡­I¡¯m feeling sick of this¡­!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san mutters in a tearful voice¡­

    ¡¸¡­How about you try touching it directly?¡­You want to touch her nipples didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­that¡¯s right.

    Sensei¡¯s right!

    I separate my hand from the bra.

    My blood-marked right hand moved to Shirasaka-san¡¯s right hand.

    A dotted red line of red blood shapes according to Shirasaka-san¡¯s bite mark¡­

    I attempted to remove Shirasaka-san¡¯s bra¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t do it¡­Stop it, don¡¯t take it off!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san twists her body to resist again.

    However¡­E-err, how do we take off a bra?

    What kind of mechanism does this have¡­???

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Yoshida-sama!! Shirasaka-sama¡¯s bra is a front hook, bend the two cups to make a 90 degree and it¡¯ll come off!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san who¡¯s operating multiple cameras at the panel on the wall side taught me.

    I see¡­Is that how it is¡­?!!!

    Doing as I was told¡­I placed my finger on her cleavage¡­

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t do that!!!¡¹

    Certainly, when I bent it to fold, it came off¡­

    Between the caps that was taken away¡­two beautiful breasts came up to my view!!

    ¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s raw chest!!!

    ¡­Two beautiful cute mountains!!

    ¡­On top of it is a but with a beautiful color!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaa¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s sigh of despair¡­¡­¡­

    I finally saw it.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s raw breasts¡­!!

    I wrapped it with my hands again and massaged it!

    Different!¡­The feeling from when you massage it on top of the bra is completely different.

    The contact of raw skin to skin¡­!

    Shirsaka-san¡¯s breasts is hot, gentle¡­it has a gentle tension in it.

    Uoooooo¡­I wanted to touch this all this time¡­

    I wanted to massage this¡­!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s nipples¡­Is completely erect, is it because of the drug?

    ¡­I pinched Shirasaka-san¡¯s pointed nipples!

    ¡­Pinch, pinch!

    ¡­I twists as I pinch it!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s feeling it?

    Is she feeling it from my touch?¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­You can lick it. This virgin nipples hasn¡¯t been sucked by any men. Yoshida-kun, how about taking the first?¡¹

    Sensei told me that!

    I closed up to Shirasaka-san¡¯s breasts¡­!

    I buried my face under Shirasaka-san¡¯s chest!!!

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t, you can¡¯t do that¡­noooooooooo¡­!!¡¹

    I sucked Shirasaka-san¡¯s nipple¡­!

    I licked it with my tongue¡­!

    Licked it tastily¡­!!

    Rolled my tongue over it¡­!!

    Right nipple¡­even the left nipple¡­!!!

    ¡¸Aaaaahn¡­Even though I told you that you can¡¯t!¡¹

    The soft beautiful chest.

    This is mine.

    I¡¯ll never give this to anyone.

    I¡¯ll make this mine and only mine.

    This nipple too¡­

    I put in all of the pink areola in my mouth!!

    I sucked it with all of my power!!!

    I bit it with my teeth¡­!

    Oh¡­I wish milk comes out of this!!

    ¡¸¡­No more¡­help me¡­help meeeeee!!!¡¹

    I moved my tongue from the nipples to the stomach.

    I licked Shirasaka-san¡¯s navel.

    Then¡­her crotch.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s no good¡­Absolutely no goooood!!¡¹

    The taste of her hair¡­the texture is a bit gritty.

    Then, my tongue reached Shirasaka-san¡¯s crack¡­!

    My tongue folds over Shirasaka-san¡¯s crack¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nooooo!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s ozzing love nectar has a stimulating sour taste to my tongue¡­!

    The smell of Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital is indecent.

    I opened her crack with both of my hands¡­!

    The flesh colored fold extends in front of me.

    And the white hymen can be seen from only several centimeters!!!

    To reach her hymen¡­I stretched my tongue with all of my might!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uhiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body bent backwards on the restraint stand!

    Just like that, my tongue goes in and licked the inside of her vagina¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Stop¡­don¡¯t like that placeeeee!!!¡¹

    Then¡­My tongue finally caught Shirasaka-san¡¯s clitoris.

    First of all, I licked it from the bottom!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uaaaaaaaaan~!!!!¡¹

    Furthermore, I licked the tip and around!!!

    My tongue moving roughly goes around the top of Shirasaka-san¡¯s clitoris!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan¡­Iyaaan¡­Help me¡­Mooooooom!!!¡¹

    I¡¯m sucking the clitoris¡­!

    I kissed it!

    Chupachupachupa!

    ¡¸¡­Help me¡­Help me¡­Kenji¡­Help me¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka-san called out Endou¡¯s name suddenly¡­

    ¡­I was surprised.

    ¡­I was shocked.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s seeking Endou¡¯s help.

    That Endou¡­

    The flames of jealousy is blazing up from my heart¡­

    ¡¸¡­What? Endou-kun? Endou-kun¡¯s still in the school you know?¡¹

    The female teacher talks to Shirasaka-san from the side¡­

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­What do you mean?

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-san pushed some switch on the panel on the wall¡­!

    Then¡­a projector came from the ceiling just like the time in the dining room!

    This time the screen is in front of Shirasaka-san.

    ¡­W-What?!

    I instinctively turned around to the screen to the wall on the back¡­!

    ¡­Then!!!

    Some kind of image was projected from the backdrop there¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­aaah¡­Kenji¡­!!¡¹

    Breath leaked out suddenly from Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth!!!

    That¡¯s the image of our school¡­

    Also¡­that¡¯s the baseball club¡¯s ground!!!

    It¡¯s dark because it¡¯s already night but the baseball club continue practicing with the ground¡¯s illumination at nighttime.

    ¡¸¡­This is a real-time video!¡¹

    Katsuko-san explained¡­!

    In short¡­The current activities of the baseball club?!!

    This is also another of Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s hidden camera?!

    There¡¯s a member holding a short fungo¡­

    A member throwing¡­

    A member running¡­

    Seriously¡­Just how many members are there in the baseball club?

    Ah¡­I see Endou¡¯s figure from the members practice swinging.

    I understood¡­

    Shirasaka-san immediately saw Endou from the large number of members in there¡­!

    Endou is talking about something to his practicing companion.

    ¡­He¡¯s laughing.

    Endou¡¯s laughing¡­!!

    At the same moment I¡¯m being intertwined with the naked Shirasaka-san¡­Endou is having such a foolish conversation with his companion wearing a muddy attire.

    Having a grinning face¡­

    ¡­Idiot!

    He¡¯s an idiot!!

    ¡¸¡­Kenji¡­Kenjiiiiii¡­!!¡¹

    Tears spill from Shirasaka-san¡¯s face again as she look at Endou in the screen¡­

    ¡¸¡­Help me¡­save me¡­help me, Kenji¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Stop that.

    ¡­Stop that already.

    I am here.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s here.

    Endou¡¯s not here, and yet¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Why, Why, Why¡­I don¡¯t want this, help me Kenji!!!¡¹

    The naked Shirasaka-san is here.

    The naked erect me is here.

    If naked men and women are together, it¡¯s obvious what they would do¡­

    ¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious?!!!

    The female teacher coldly sentenced Shirasaka-san who¡¯s desperately calling out Endou¡¯s name.

    ¡¸Now¡­Shirasaka-san. How about you say goodbye to your virginity soon?¡¹

    One again, the teacher operated the joystick of the remote¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re going to lose your virginity while watching Endou-kun practicing happily!!¡¹

    ¡­The devil smiled.

    Wiiiiin, wiiiiiiiiiiiiin¡­!!

    The restraint stand changed Shirasaka-san¡¯s pose forcibly¡­

    Her thin legs are opened as big as possible.

    Just like a frog that¡¯s about to be analyzed¡­

    Her ass is lifted and thrust by the waist high in the air¡­

    Both of her hands are spread out greatly

    And¡­her upper body and head is lifted to a position where she can see the unity of the bodies.

    The height of the restraint was adjusted.

    ¡­Just right in the position of my waiast.

    If I thrust my body forward, my erect thing can enter Shirsaka-san¡¯s genitalia with me just standing¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s forcibly made to pose for sex¡­

    Pitiful Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s crying.

    ¡­She¡¯s screaming

    ¡­She¡¯s yelling!!

    ¡¸Iyaaaaaaaaaaaa! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaa, Kenji, Help me! Kenjiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s not here¡­

    What¡¯s here is me!!

    I¡¯ll violate¡­I¡¯ll rape you!!

    I¡¯ll be taking Shirasaka-san¡¯s virginity!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hora, Yoshida-kun¡­It¡¯s here. Just insert your genital in that hole, it¡¯s easy don¡¯t you think? Ufufufu¡¹

    The devil continues to laugh¡­

    I gripped Shirasaka-san¡¯s waist!

    The delicate body¡­brought closely, it¡¯s so delicate that it might break¡­!

    The penis that¡¯s 200% erect approaches Shirasaka-san¡¯s crotch¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­You caaaan¡¯t! I¡¯ll never forgive you! I¡¯ll never forgive youuuuuuu!!!!¡¹

    Shirsaka-san¡¯s trembling in fear that her body¡¯s shrinking firmly.

    Being afraid and helpless¡­She closed her eyes tightly¡­!!

    My penis¡­my glans that¡¯s shining dark red is approaching the wet vagina¡­!

    The genitals kissed each other¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san screamed¡­!!

    Along with the wet sound¡­my precum is mixing with Shirsaka-san¡¯s love nectar!!

    The tip of the glans is feeling the soft and wet female meat!!

    ¡­At that moment!!

    ¡¸¡­uuuuuuuuuu!!!¡¹

    I ejaculated!!

    The white torrent scattered to Shrirasaka-san¡¯s chest and stomach.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who had hot liquid dripped to her stomach opened her eyes in surprise¡­!

    She¡¯s looking¡­!

    Shirsaka-san¡¯s big eyes¡­!

    The white semen I let out¡­She¡¯s looking at my semen!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡­Iyaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    That¡¯s some spectacle a 16 year old beauty won¡¯t be able to endure¡­!

    However¡­Shirsaka-san¡¯s eyes of fear is arousing me!!!

    Though I just ejaculated intensely, my erection¡¯s not going down at all¡­

    Rather, it got even bigger than a while ago¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Now, penetrate her this time!!¡¹

    The devil teacher whispered and I invaded the virgin soil of Shirasaka-san once again¡­!

    The strong penis with semen clinging on it greatly opens Shirsaka-san¡¯s vaginal opening¡­!

    Munyuu, the glans goes inside the female genitalia¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaan!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s struggling, shaking her body to escape from my penis¡­!

    But¡­Her restrained body can¡¯t do anything!!

    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s no angle in insertion. Just push it up from under!!!¡¹

    I pushed up my penis from below according to the devil¡¯s advice¡­!!

    The glans is buried inside the meat pot¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Y-You can¡¯t!! T-Take it off!!¡¹

    The resistance is just like a kitchen knife in an ice cream cake¡­

    However¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s insides is hot!

    Very hot!!

    My glans is wrapped in moist female meat.

    ¡­It¡¯s rubbing.

    ¡­What pleasure!!

    ¡¸¡­Kuh¡­It hurts¡­it¡¯s gross¡­H-Help meee¡­¡¹

    ¡­A-arere?

    ¡­I-I can¡¯t go in?

    I can¡¯t go in deeper inside Shirsaka-san???

    Something¡¯s hindering the insertion¡­?!

    I want to push in deeper to the root!!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s the hymen. You saw it earlier didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    The voice of the female teacher pierced my ear!

    This is her hymen?!

    I¡­my penis is kissing her hymen???!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuuuuuuuu!!!¡¹

    The moment I understood it¡­I ejaculated once again!!

    ¡¸¡­H-Hot!!! W-W-What¡¯s going on!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s screaming as her inside is taking my semen!

    Her vagina tightened in surprise¡­!

    It¡¯s strangling my penis¡­!!!

    Ooooh, my ejaculation¡­My ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­What? Yoshida-kun, you ejaculated again? It can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    The female teacher laughed at me.

    ¡¸¡­But, you still can go on right? You drank that medicine after all, you won¡¯t be satisfied unless you ejaculated five to ten times¡­ufufufufufu¡¹

    Shirasaka-san trembled in reaction when Sensei said ¡ºEjaculation¡»

    ¡¸¡­Ejaculation¡­He let it out¡­That¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t want that¡­I¡¯d be troubled¡­!¡¹

    Shirsaka-san¡¯s big eyes is overflowing with tears again¡­!

    My penis is still hard inside her.

    It¡¯s not withering at all¡­It¡¯s not losing strength at all¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Please release me already¡­Help me, Kenji¡­Help me¡­!¡¹

    Shiraska-san¡¯s tears spilled¡­!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­What¡¯s with Endou?!!!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­GODDAMMIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!!

    I¡­pushed in my waist with all my might!!!

    My penis poked Shirasaka-san¡¯s hymen with all of my strength!!

    ¡¸¡­I-I-I-It huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuurts!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s sad scream extends to the room!!

    That¡¯s Shirsaka-san¡¯s farewell cry to her virginity!!

    Xurururu, the penis was swallowed inside Shiraska-san.

    All of it was pushed even the root!

    ¡­I pierced her!

    ¡­It broke through!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s virginity, I¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Congrats. Shirasaka-san, you¡¯re no longer a virgin!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s voice made Shirasaka-san dye to despair.

    Shirasaka-san bursts into tears silently¡­

    Tears shed like rain.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, the place your tip is hitting is Shirasaka-san¡¯s uterus. Taste the feeling!¡¹

    The puripuri feeling at the tip of my penis¡­

    Is this her uterus?

    Oh¡­I want to pour in my hot semen here!!

    I slowly made a rhythm with my body¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-It hurts, It hurts¡­Stop, don¡¯t move it¡­Yoshida-kun¡­Please don¡¯t torment me more than this!¡¹

    The movement of my waist is strong that every time I pierce her, Shirasaka-san¡¯s body shakes.

    Her cute breasts move back and forth¡­

    Ah¡­Aaaah.

    ¡¸It hurts¡­Help me¡­Mooom¡­Help me¡­Kenji¡­Kenjiiiii¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­I can¡¯t endure it anymore!!

    The waist that¡¯s beating Shirasaka-san¡¯s crotch pistons violently!

    There¡¯s water leaking out from the connected part¡­!

    ¡­Faster!

    ¡­More intense!

    Violate¡­I¡¯ll violate her¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­It hurts, it hurts, it hurts¡­Stooop¡­forgive meee¡­Yoshida-kuuuuun¡­!!!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, call my name.

    More, more, Shout my name!!

    Accept my penis!!

    Accept my semen!

    My waist is throwing itself against between Shirasaka-san¡¯s crotch!

    Panpanpan! The sound of meat hitting each other¡­!!

    The tip of the glans is knocking the uterus¡­!

    Aaaaaa¡­uuuu.

    Pleasure gathers in my waist¡­

    ¡­No good.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m cumming¡­S-Shirasaka-san, I¡¯m cumming¡­I¡¯m going to cum again, I-I¡¯m going to let out a lot¡­inside Shirasaka-san¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Shiraska-san¡¯s sorrowful eyes opened wide!!!

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t! Yoshida-kun! Please don¡¯t make my inside dirty!!!¡¹

    Ooh¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes is filled with despair and fear.

    Her beautiful big eyes has the figure of me raping her¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s watching.

    ¡­She¡¯s watching.

    ¡­Shirasaka-san, me

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaa, cummiiiing!!!!!¡¹

    I violently ejaculated for the third time!!!

    ¡­Byurururu, byurururu, byrururururu

    The deepest of Shirasaka-san¡¯s inside, my penis forced on the uterus powerfully¡­!

    The tip has the hot venom gushing out!!!

    ¡­It¡¯s pouring in!!!

    ¡­It¡¯s flowing out!!!

    Shirasaka Yukino, my semen¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Feeling the hot white liquid in her womb, Shirsaka-san¡¯s body convulsed in shock!!

    Gyuuuu, her vagina shut tight!!

    I-I¡¯m being squeezed¡­¡­!!

    ¡­Byururururu¡­Byrururururu!!

    Still¡­My ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡­!!!¡¹

    The ejaculation doesn¡¯t stooooooopppp!!!!

 Chapter 13

    13. The night continues¡­

    ¡­I let it out inside Shirasaka Yukino.

    ¡­I completely raped Shirasaka Yukino.

    I pierced her virginity!

    I¡¯m spitting out rough breath along with Shirasaka-san.

    My forehead has sweat dripping from it.

    My sweat drops down to Shirasaka-san¡¯s body¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s insides is tainted by my sperm.

    This time my sweat taints Shirasaka-san¡¯s white skin¡­

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaan¡­I told you that you can¡¯t and yet¡­I told you to stop and yet¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s face is about to cry mutters in a small voice¡­

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t forgive you¡­I¡¯ll never forgive you¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san says ¡ºYou¡»¡­You¡¯re talking about me?!

    She wont forgive me¡­?!!!

    ¡­I

    Raped my first love.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s looking at me with her big eyes¡­

    She¡¯s looking at me with eyes of hatred¡­

    ¡¸¡­I hate you!!!¡¹

    Hate¡­¡¸Hate¡¹She clearly said¡­

    Shirasaka-san did¡­

    My most beloved¡­the class beauty¡­

    ¡¸¡­Disappear in front of me¡­get away¡­I don¡¯t care if you die!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s spilling large teardrops continues to words of cursing and hatred to me¡­!

    You really hate me that much¡­?!

    I¡¯m being hated¡­!

    Even though our bodies is this deeply connected¡­!!

    Even though I ejaculated three times already, my penis is still hard¡­

    It¡¯s deeply installed inside Shirasaka-san¡­It¡¯s reaching her womb¡­

    I can still have sex with her¡­

    The two of us are having sex¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, get away from Shirasaka-san for a moment¡¹

    The female teacher ordered me¡­

    I don¡¯t want that.

    I still want to be connected with Shirasaka-san.

    More, More, I want to ejaculate inside this soft wet hole!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll let you continue immediately. Take a look at the connecting part, Shirasaka-san¡¯s crotch has become a disaster¡­!!!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told me and I looked at the connecting part with Shiraska-san for the first time.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s genitalia and thigh is stained red with blood¡­

    ¡­My penis is also dyed with Shirasaka-san¡¯s virgin blood.

    Just pulling it out a bit makes Shirasaka-san¡¯s vagina overflow with red blood and syrupy sperm.

    A cruel state¡­

    So this is how virginity is lost¡­

    This would become an injury?

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry. Shiraska-san, D-Did it hurt?¡¹

    I instinctively asked something stupid.

    That only added fuel to Shirasaka-san¡¯s hate¡­

    ¡¸¡­Just pull it out!!! Get out from my insides! You coward!!!¡¹

    Cold eyes¡­eyes of wrath¡­

    She¡¯s angry.1

    She hates me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll pull it out¡¹

    I said so and pulled out my penis from her inside¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s crotch had blood and sperm dripping from the slit¡­

    Restrained, her groin is open in the air.

    The white and red viscous liquid flows from her vaginal opening and fell on the floor.

    ¡¸¡­Very good. You took that properly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s camera recorded it even if it¡¯s such a miserable scene.

    Everything that we¡¯ve done¡­

    ¡¸¡­We need to take a souvenir picture shouldn¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Katsuko-san holds the DSLR and come over this direction.

    ¡¸¡­Stop, please don¡¯t take images of this appearance!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s plead is empty as Katsuko-san presses the shutter continuously¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s naked body is stained with blood, sweat and 2Sperm3

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, here¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei handed me a towel.

    ¡¸¡­Wipe off yourself¡­leaving the blood like that feels disgusting doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Oh¡­I get it

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡¹

    I used the towel to take off the blood and semen from my penis¡­

    Sensei took a water container with long mouth to serve bedridden people to Shirasaka-san¡¯s restraint stand¡­

    I surely thought that She¡¯d let Shirasaka-san drink water but¡­It was different.

    Sensei splashed the water from the container to wash Shirasaka-san¡¯s red genital¡­

    The water also jetted to the entrance of the vagina¡­!

    ¡¸¡­kuuuuu!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san screams from the coldness of the water!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s wash the inside too¡­This water has medicine that suppresses the inflammation¡¹

    Saying that, the female teacher used her left hand¡¯s forefinger and middle finger opened her genital with a V shape.

    ¡­Then injected water inside the vagina!

    ¡¸¡­Hora, it¡¯s now clean. Oh, the hymen¡¯s destroyed as expected¡¹

    She¡¯s laughing as she observes Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital who finished it¡¯s first sex¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s enduring such humiliating act¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t do that. Please let me free. I¡¯ll clean it myself!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san violently opposes someone else care between her wide open crotch.

    However, Sensei¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. I can¡¯t let your body free yet. Because, Yoshida-kun needs to ejaculate even more inside you¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei replied as if it was obvious.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want it! No more¡­please don¡¯t rape me¡­Don¡¯t violate me anymore¡­I beg you¡­!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san begs at the teacher crying.

    ¡­However

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t let that. We need to have lots of ejaculation inside you to get you pregnant don¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡­Pregnant!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes opened widely!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s recent mens ended two weeks ago. That¡¯s why it¡¯s possible for you to be fertilized right now¡­To make it easy to understand, it¡¯s your¡ºDangerous Day¡»¡¹

    The female teacher talks happpily¡­

    ¡¸¡­W-Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh, didn¡¯t you have a physical check up split on gender during the entrance ceremony?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Certainly, it was a separated physical check up.

    Women had a female doctor in charge of them I think.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Even if you¡¯re a female teacher, how can you know about the menstruation period of a first year¡­!¡¹

    She knows even that much¡­!

    That means that Yuzuki-sensei knows the menstruation cycle of all the first years!!!

    Who¡¯s going to get pregnant when¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­N-no¡­I-I don¡¯t want to be pregnant¡­I don¡¯t want to!¡¹

    Shiraska-san shakes in fear.

    The cloudy liquid oozes out from her crack once again.

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t, you have to bear Yoshida-kun¡¯s child!¡¹

    ¡­The devil smiled.

    ¡­A dreadful fate.

    ¡¸¡­You wanted it don¡¯t you, Yoshida-kun? Shiraska-san¡¯s child?!¡¹

    ¡­Impregnate

    ¡­Shirasaka-san

    ¡­With my sperm

    ¡¸¡­Come, make Shirasaka-san a mama!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    My penis¡­

    Got swells too much once again¡­

    My glans is expanding like crazy!!

    ¡¸¡­Help me Kenjiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s form is still reflected in the screen.

    It seems that the baseball club has finished their practice¡­

    Endou¡¯s cleaning the tools with another first year.

    Ah¡­He made a big yawn.

    His stupid face.

    His vulgar laugh.

    ¡¸¡­Kenji¡­Kenji¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯ll never hand Shirasaka-san over to that kind of guy!

    I¡¯ll make Shirasaka-san get pregnant with my child!

    I¡¯ll make her a Mama!!

    I¡¯ll bind her with me for the rest of her life!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-san, I finished cleaning Shrirasaka-san¡¯s genital. You can now continue!!¡¹

    With sensei¡¯s words, I leaned on Shirasaka-san¡¯s body once again!!!

    ¡¸¡­Stop this!! I don¡¯t want this! don¡¯t come near me!!!!¡¹

    Shiraska-san¡¯s roar¡­

    I ignored it and pressed my stiff glans against her opening!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    Nununununu, I thrust in all at once.

    ¡­I rammed it in!

    ¡­I pierced her!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!¡¹

    I rubbed her breasts to my hearts content!!!

    I turn my hands on her back and hugged her tightly!!

    Thin¡­Light¡­!!!

    How fragile¡­!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body is in my arms!!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want thiiiiis¡­No moreee¡­Please, stoooop!!!¡¹

    The connecting part is sloppy and wet¡­

    Sweat flows like dripping water¡­

    A man and woman¡­the indecent smell, stinks¡­

    Sex¡­we¡¯re having sex¡­

    Rape¡­I¡¯m raping her.

    Shirasaka¡­Yukino¡­

    My Yukino¡­

    Shiraska¡­Yuknio¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uuu, cummiiiiiiiiiing!!!¡¹

    My fourth ejaculation today!

    It poured inside her womb!!!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m scareed!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s afraid of getting pregnant.

    Her body¡¯s trembling¡­

    Tears spill over¡­

    I shoved in my waist more while ejaculating inside Shirasaka-san¡­

    More, I want to ejaculate more¡­!!

    ¡­I¡¯ll ejaculate!!

    I¡¯ll make Yukino Pregnant!!!!!

    I¡¯ll make her conceive my child!!!!!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s wonderful. The figure of a beautiful getting raped is splendid. So pitiful, miserable¡­she lost her future. A fate which has nothing but despair¡­¡¹

    I heard the words of the devil teacher¡­

    However, I¡¯m too absorbed on violating Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka Yukino-san¡­you¡¯re the seventh girl who lost her virginity in this mansion¡­!¡¹

    aah¡­Cumming again. Cumming. Cumiiiiing¡­!!!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I ejaculated inside Shirasaka-san eight times¡­

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s on the restraint tired is completely exhausted.

    It seems that he lost consciousness in the middle of sex¡­

    ¡­Is it from the pain of deflowering?

    ¡­Or was it from the mental damage from being violated.

    I don¡¯t know which¡­

    I pulled out the penis that came inside Shirasaka-san multiple times.

    The amount of the overflowing cloudy liquid is surprisingly large¡­!!

    ¡­Was she impregnated?

    ¡­Is she pregnant?

    ¡¸¡­Well done. You had me spend such a fun time. Shirasaka-san can take her rest for today¡¹

    The female teacher looks completely satisfied.

    She had a face of a child after watching an adventure movie.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­Prepare the room for the two¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll take my rest already so I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡¹

    Saying that, Yuzuki-sensei left briskly¡­

    ¡­We were left in the room.

    ¡¸¡­Good night, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-san bowed deeply to the back of Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    Also, I remembered the screen at the back.

    When I turn back and looked at it¡­the screen was completely black.

    The exercise is over so it seems that the lights are turned off on the ground already¡­

    Far away, there¡¯s a small red emergency light inside the campus shining¡­

    Endou must¡¯ve gone home already¡­

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be guiding you to your room Yoshida-sama¡­¡¹

    I was suddenly called out by Katsuko-san, I was surprised¡­

    Sensei¡¯s no longer here¡­Shirasaka-san fainted already.

    But, Katsuko-san¡¯s wearing a maid uniform while I¡¯m being naked.

    ¡­I suddenly got embarrassed.

    ¡­I covered myself in a hurry.

    Even though I think it¡¯s too late.

    She¡¯s taken a lot of photos of my sex scene with Shirasaka-san¡­

    But as expected¡­Etiquette..

    Ah¡­I got erect again!

    Kuh, is this the effect of the drug?

    It¡¯s still not calm even though I released it 8 times already!!!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll C-C-Change immediately!¡¹

    I grabbed my clothes scattered on the floor in a hurry!

    ¡­Brief, brief, where¡¯s my briefs!

    Katsuko laughs at me and spoke.

    ¡¸Please come without changing!¡¹

    Hey¡­Uhm, I¡¯m naked though?!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be washing and deliver the clothes tomorrow morning!¡¹

    ¡­B-But!!!

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­¡­Please come without changing!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s smile is wonderful¡­!

    But¡­her eyes isn¡¯t smiling at all.

    In short¡­this is compulsion.

    I¡¯ll be naked until morning.

    That¡¯s the instruction.

    I get it¡­Yes

    ¡¸¡­Well then, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    But¡­What about Shirasaka-san?

    It can¡¯t be that they¡¯d just let her stay naked on that stand, can they?

    When I thought of that, Katsuko-san picks up the remote of the restraint stand.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be carrying Shirasaka-sama like this out of the room!¡¹

    I see¡­This stand has a tire below to move after all!

    Katsuko-san operated the remote control lightly.

    Wiiiiiiiiiiin, the restraint stand began to move.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body is lifted it it slowly moved out of the room¡­!

    I also walked following that¡­

    I walked in the corridor of the mansion naked.

    I can feel the carpet with my sole¡­

    I feel the wind on my half erect penis and my sack contracts too¡­

    Walking around someone else¡¯s house naked¡­somewhat feels strange.

    ¡¸¡­Is there something wrong?¡¹

    Katsuko-san turned around looking curious.

    ¡¸N-N-N-N-N-N-N-Nothing¡­D-Don¡¯t mind me!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san giggled.

    ¡­I might be getting teased here.

    The naked Shirasaka-san was carried along the corridor with her legs wide open¡­

    With her fainted¡­She lost strength that her limbs are dead tired¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please use this room¡¹

    Katsyko-san opened the door of the room with a key¡­

    When I peeped inside¡­There¡¯s¡¯ a big double bed on the center and a small refrigerator on the side. There seems to be a shower room on the inside too.

    ¡­Isn¡¯t this like a love hotel¡¯s room!

    ¡­I¡¯ve never entered a love hotel though.

    The indirect lighting on the bed is strangely lewd, it feels that way¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be moving Shirasaka-san to the bed. Please assist me¡¹

    Katsuko-san tore of the magic tape on the wrist and ankle of the restrained Shiaraka-san while talking to me.

    Uwaa¡­There¡¯s a red bruise take marking.

    That¡¯s the proof of Shirasaka-san¡¯s violent resistance¡­

    ¡¸This blouse is no good¡­I¡¯ll dispose of this¡¹

    Katsuko-san raised Shirasaka-san¡¯s arms and removed her blouse¡­

    It¡¯s the white blouse she wore this whole day.

    The clean pure white blouse this morning is now covered with sweat, blood and semen, it looks like a worn out dustcloth.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be taking the bra to laundry¡¹

    With the front hook removed, Katsuko-san removed the bra from her.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s stripped off¡­

    Once again¡­I saw the full naked Shirasaka-san¡­

    A beautiful naked, healthy, well balanced body¡­

    The body I tainted.

    I can¡¯t get enough loving it¡­

    Her womb right now has my cloudy liquid collected in it¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of the upper body, Yoshida-sama please take care of her legs!¡¹

    Ah¡­I see, we¡¯re taking her down from the stand.

    Katsuko-san holds Shirasaka-san up from her back through her side¡­!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s big breasts is gently touching Shirasaka-san¡¯s head.

    I also hold both of Shirasaka-san¡¯s legs¡­!

    Smooth, long and beautiful legs¡­

    ¡¸Here we go¡­One, two, three, okay!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body was raised by two people.

    Just like that, she was carried towards the bed¡­

    She was quietly laid down the bed.

    ¡­Fuuuu

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s lying naked down the bed facing up¡­

    Exhausted¡­She¡¯s asleep

    ¡¸¡­Please get up 5:30 tomorrow. The alarm on the bed board is already set

    ¡¸¡­5:30?¡¹

    Katsuko-san answers my question smilingly.

    ¡¸We promised Shirasaka-sama that we¡¯ll only play with her body until seven in the morning¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh right.

    ¡­That¡¯s what she said.

    That was the promise!!!

    It¡¯s only probably tonight when I can embrace this wonderful body¡­

    Ah¡­Surely, Yuzuki-sensei already had a schedule for tomorrow morning prepared.

    To the very limit of seven o¡¯clock¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s her after all.

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave¡­Good night!¡¹

    Katsuko-san bowed and left the room immediately¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aah¡­W-Wait!¡¹

    More, I want to ask more questions¡­!!!

    The door was closed even before my voice reached her.

    ¡­I heard an ominous clicking sound!

    ¡­Eh?

    I ran towards the door in a hurry!

    The door knob clattered!

    ¡­As expected!!

    ¡­We were locked in!!!

    The naked Shirasaka-san and me are locked in this love hotel-like room until morning¡­!!

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡­W-w-w-w-w-w-what should I do?!!!!

    C-Calm down¡­Calm down me.

    Let¡¯s open the refrigerator for now¡­

    There¡¯s a bottle of mineral water.

    I opened it and gulped it down¡­

    So I was this thirsty¡­!!!

    Speaking of which, this room¡¯s a bit hot¡­

    I see, the bed has no cover¡­

    The temperature is adjusted so the wind won¡¯t get on us while sleeping naked¡­

    I thought of it as trivial for a while¡­

    This room¡¯s quiet¡­

    I can¡¯t even hear the sound of aircon¡­

    Could it be that this room is constructed soundproof?

    No¡­I can hear a sound!!!

    That¡¯s¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s small sleeping breath.

    Suuu¡­Suuu¡­That kind of small breathing.

    Every time Shirasaka-san inhales, her chest swells slightly and move up and down.

    I approached Shirasaka-san¡¯s body.

    The beautiful sleeping face is seen closely!

    The sweet sleeping breath of Shirasaka-san¡­I sniffed it!!

    The Unconscious Shirasaka-san¡­!

    She won¡¯t notice whatever I do to her right now!!!

    I¡­kissed Shirasaka-san¡¯s lips quietly.

    My first kiss¡­

    I know that this isn¡¯t Shirasaka-san¡¯s first kiss¡­

    I¡¯m surely her second kiss partner!!!

    ¡­Endou.

    The dark cloud of jealousy rises inside of me again¡­!

    I licked Shirasaka-san¡¯s nose with my tongue.

    I kissed the tip of her nose.

    I pressed my cheek on her soft cheeks¡­

    I embraced her sleeping body¡­!

    Surely¡­This chance won¡¯t come again4

    That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯ll do everything I can tonight!

    I¡¯ll thoroughly taste the body of Shirasaka-san!!

    I massaged Shirasaka-san¡¯s breasts¡­!

    I sucked Shirasaka-san¡¯s nipple¡­!

    I locked the soft chest from edge to edge¡­!

    I inserted my tongue in her armpit¡­!

    Her damp sweat is a bit salty.

    I enjoyed the feeling of her ass¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s ass is wonderful¡­!

    It¡¯s like a rubber that¡¯s naturally adopting to anything¡­It feels squishy!!

    Then, I caressed her thighs¡­!!

    I licked her legs¡­

    I¡¯ve already licked her whole body!!

    I hold each her toe-finger in my mouth¡­

    ¡­Cute.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s toe-finger is so lovely¡­

    I locked her hands¡­

    I licked every gap between her fingers¡­

    The healthy pink fingernails too¡­

    Then back to her head again¡­

    I locked Shirasaka-san¡¯s nape from down to top.

    Earlobe¡­her earhole too.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s hair poked my nose.

    Kunkun, I sniffed her hair¡­!

    Smells good¡­

    This is Shirasaka-san¡¯s¡­

    ¡­oooh

    I want to release semen again¡­

    I can¡¯t endure it anymore!!!

    I opened the legs of the unconscious Shirasaka-san by force!

    I leaned over her naked body!!

    My penis hit her vagina!!!

    She¡¯s not waking up¡­!

    ¡¸¡­H-Here we go!!!!¡¹

    The glans felt the interior of her vagina once again.

    ¡­I entered her once again!!!

    Rape¡­we¡¯re having sex!!!

    Shirasaka-san groaned ¡¸Uuuuu¡¹

    She frowned her eyebrows¡­It seems that she felt pain from the insertion

    Still¡­She¡¯s not waking up!

    I violated her while she¡¯s unconscious!!

    We¡¯re having sex on top of a bed!

    I run my arms around her and hugged her closely!

    Her breasts is sticking to my body!!!

    We kissed with our lips!

    I licked her whole face clean!

    I sniffed the scent of her hair!!

    Having sex while embracing Shirasaka-san¡¯s body feels good!!

    ¡­The close contact of both skin!!

    ¡­T-T-T-T-T-T-T-T-This is out of this world!!!

    I moved my waist rapidly¡­!

    The penis rubbed inside her.

    It strongly pushed against her womb!

    No good¡­I¡¯m cumming again!!!!

    ¡­Guuuuuuuuuuu!!!!

    ¡­Byrurururu, byrurururu!!

    I came inside Shirasaka-san without her permission!!

    Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t know this ejaculation¡­!!

    The arousal doesn¡¯t stop¡­!!!

    Just like that, I continued to rape the fainted Shirasaka-san¡­

    I raped her again and again like a sex doll

    I licked her whole body¡­

    Her stomach and breasts is painted with my semen¡­

    ¡­Her lips too.

    I ejaculated more than three times inside her vagina¡­

    As long my stamina is still going on¡­and it¡¯s on the limit of my physical strength.

    Then, I sank into deep sleep while embracing the naked Shirasaka-san.

 Chapter 14

    14. ¡­Naked morning

    ¡­Pipipi¡­pipipipipi¡­

    I heard an beeping alarm¡­

    Who set this alarm?

    Uwaa, I¡¯m sleepy¡­I feel heavy.

    Uuuu¡­What¡¯s with this terrible fatigue¡­?

    My whole is worn out¡­

    The room¡¯s hot¡­I¡¯m sweating¡­

    My eyes feel gloomy¡­¡­?!

    I opened my eyes absentmindedly¡­

    ¡­Huh? Where¡¯s this?

    Why am I naked?!

    Or rather, what¡¯s this soft thing I¡¯m clinging on while I¡¯m naked?

    I¡¯m embracing something with my both hands and legs¡­It¡¯s completely a dakimaakura¡­?!

    Ha! I suddenly snapped out!!

    I¡¯m still embracing¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡­the naked body of Shirasaka Yukino!!!

    I looked at Shirasaka-san¡¯s face¡­

    Shirasaka-san is already awake

    She¡¯s looking at me with her big eyes!

    With intense expression of hate and scorn!!

    ¡¸¡­If you¡¯re awake then get off me already!!¡¹

    She shouts words of hatred to me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t move because you¡¯re on top of me!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeh!

    Did I sleep all night long on top of the naked Shirasaka-san?!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, aaaaaa, sorry¡¹

    I jumped out and separate my hand from Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaa!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san screamed¡­?!

    Ah¡­My morning wood¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t show me that! Get it away¡­Get it away from me!¡¹

    Even if you tell me that¡­I¡¯m naked so I don¡¯t have anywhere to hide it!

    Of course, she¡¯s the same¡­

    My eyes sees the nude Shirasaka-san¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look at me! Don¡¯t look this way! Don¡¯t even get close to me!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san used both her hands to hide her chest then she ran away to the corner of the bed¡­

    That¡¯s the body I¡¯ve played with last night¡­

    I kissed, massaged, licked¡­violated!

    The memories of the pleasure came back instantly¡­ !

    ¡¸¡­Coward! Idiot! Maniac! I hate you so much!! I¡¯ll never forgive you, I¡¯ll never forgive youuuuu!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san kept cursing me like an elementary school girl¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡­Click!

    Suddenly, the door of the room is unlocked.

    The door opened¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei is standing there.

    She¡¯s having her usual nasty smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­Morning. You¡¯re so energetic in the morning. Shirasaka-san¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is glaring at Sensei with hatred from her whole body¡­

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t accept this! I¡¯ll never forgive all of you!!!¡¹

    ¡­For Shirasaka-san, I already belong to the same group as Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡­Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    I think it¡¯s normal for her to have that impression¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hmm. You won¡¯t forgive us, then what will you do?!¡¹

    Sensei provokes Shirasaka-san on purpose¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll call the police! The school too! I¡¯ll send everyone of you in prison!¡¹

    Blood rises at Shirasaka-san¡¯s head that she¡¯s yelling out her feelings!

    ¡¸¡­You should all just die! Disappear from my world!!!¡¹

    That¡¯s the lamentation of the heart of the raped girl¡­!

    I deeply wounded her heart¡­

    Shirasaka-san is in pain¡­

    I thought of hugging her.

    Not with lust¡­I just want to hug her closely.

    ¡¸¡­Well, you¡¯re free to do what you want. Isn¡¯t that fine? Report this to the police and school¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei answered without her complexion changing.

    ¡¸¡­By the way, what would Endou-kun think if he discovers that you were raped?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is surprised¡­!

    ¡¸¡­With his lover experienced something cruel, Endou-kun surely can¡¯t concentrate playing baseball. Oh¡­That looks good, he might stop playing baseball¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s ill natured smile.

    ¡¸When you getting raped comes to light, we wont be able to hide Endou-kun¡¯s voilence¡­when that happens, the baseball club would be suspended from the summer tournament¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face looks pale¡­

    Tears collect on her big eyes again¡­

    ¡¸¡­If you do that, Endou-kun won¡¯t be able to enter the baseball club anymore. He has no choice but to leave the high school¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka-san is speechless.

    Ufufu, Sensei laughed.

    ¡¸¡­Rather than that, Shirasaka-san, I want you to look at something¡¹

    When Sensei says that, there¡¯s two aluminum picture frame for two big posters came from the corridor¡­!

    The frame has a huge B1 Image¡­

    ¡¸¡­!!!¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s image last night!!!

    One of it is the Shirasaka-san tied up on the restraint stand naked¡­the virgin blood and semen dripping from the crack of her vagina.

    Of course, her face is clearly seen.

    To top it off¡­There¡¯s some embarrassing text written on top and bottom of the image of Shirasaka-san¡­!

    ¡ºFirst year second class, Shirasaka Yukino. I lost my virginity from rape!!!¡»

    The other is a picture of me and Shirasaka-san in the middle of sex¡­!

    It must be taken from above¡­My face isn¡¯t clearly seen but the naked body of Shirasaka-san is seen well.

    The expression of agony from being raped by a man¡­

    The connecting part where my penis is being accepted is distinct¡­

    The caption here is ¡ºShirasaka Yukino. This is the moment I lost my virginity!¡»

    Oh¡­This is the image of her having her hymen broken.

    ¡¸¡­It looks good doesn¡¯t it? Katsuko¡¯s really a good cameraman!¡¹

    With her own foolishness from last night shown again, Shirasaka-san is¡­

    Covering her face in agony of despair¡­

    Her pink nipple and thin pubic hair is exposed¡­

    ¡¸¡­What do you intend to do with this photo?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san asked Sensei quietly¡­

    ¡¸I wonder what should I do? Should I let Endou-kun see it? If you want, I¡¯ll decorate the baseball club¡¯s room with it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stop that!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Fufufu. That¡¯s a joke. There¡¯s no way I would do that, wouldn¡¯t I?¡¹

    The female teacher smiled on her victory¡­

    Sensei¡¯s completely tormenting Shirasaka-san¡­

    She¡¯s enjoying this¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll have it displayed in the mansion for the time being. Let¡¯s see, the dining room? I¡¯ll have it there until the summer tournament of the baseball club ends¡­¡¹

    In other words¡­she doesn¡¯t have the intention of letting Shirasaka-san free until the district tournament(The baseball club shouldn¡¯t be able to go to Koshien1)

    ¡¸What should I do?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san asked Sensei weakly.

    Those words indicate her ¡ºsurrender¡»to sensei.

    Sensei laughed and answered like she failed¡­

    ¡¸For the time being, you¡¯ll submit your body to me until seven this morning¡­I¡¯ll think about what¡¯s ahead later¡¹

    Shirasaka-san hangs her head warily¡­

    Looking at the clock¡­It¡¯s still 5:40.

    We still have an hour and twenty minutes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Of course, you have to attend school normally. As a teacher, so I can¡¯t let you take absence with just this¡­¡¹

    The devil teacher says that the virgin rape as ¡ºJust this¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san is an honor student so she won¡¯t be skipping school after all!¡¹

    She¡¯ll go to school like usual the morning after she was raped¡­

    She¡¯s going to meet her friends and her lover¡­

    Of course, she can¡¯t tell anyone she was violated¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I understand¡¹

    Shirasaka-san answered while looking down.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, can I wash my body? I can¡¯t go to school if I¡¯m like this¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s Shirasaka-san¡¯s urgent wish¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s been naked since yesterday.

    Her whole body has blood, sweat, and semen clinging on it¡­

    Our body¡¯s stinks with lewdness!!

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t meet Kenji with this dirty body¡­!!!¡¹

    Sensei opened the door inside the room.

    ¡¸¡­That one¡¯s the shower room. The front is the dressing room and the back is the bathroom. Let¡¯s see¡­you have ten minutes. Get yourself clean within ten minutes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    The naked Shirasaka-san jumped off the bed and trot towards the shower room¡­

    The well proportioned naked body ran right in front of me like the wind¡­

    ¡­Shower.

    Shirasaka-san is taking a shower¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now then, Yoshida-kun. Do you want to appreciate Shirasaka-san¡¯s Shower scene?¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s looking me treating me like a fool.

    ¡¸¡­D-Do you have another surveillance camera again?¡¹

    It¡¯s sensei after all.

    There might be a camera installed even in the shower room.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re such an idiot, Yoshida-kun. There¡¯s no way we would install a camera on the bathroom don¡¯t we? The lens would be clouded with steam and that¡¯s bad for the machine, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡­There¡¯s no camera.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why, we do this!¡¹

    The female teacher pushed a switch hidden on the bed board¡­

    Then, the wall side adjacent to the shower room began to move without making a sound¡­?!

    Inside the wall is a thick glass¡­On the other side of the glass is Shiraska-san taking a shower¡­I-I can see it¡­!

    ¡¸¡­This room becomes a magic mirror2¡¹

    As expected of Yuzuki-sensei¡­!

    Or rather, what a magical mansion!!3

    The shower room is covered with white tiles.

    And then¡­I don¡¯t know why but, there¡¯s a handrail attached here and there on the wall.

    It looks like a remodeled house where elderly people exists¡­

    It doesn¡¯t look that strange because it harmonized with the design of the entire shower room.

    No¡­The handrail doesn¡¯t matter right now.

    Right now, Shirasaka-san is¡­!!

    Shirasaka-san is washing away the dirt in her whole body with hot water¡­

    The flow of water drips smoothly at Shirasaka-san¡¯s beautiful bodyline¡­

    Speaking of which, it¡¯s the first time I saw Shirasaka-san¡¯s standing naked body¡­

    Looking at it from a slightly remote place¡­It¡¯s really beautiful¡­

    The beautiful breasts isn¡¯t big but still bouncy¡­

    The standing pink nipples¡­

    The line of her round ass¡­

    Her thin and long legs¡­

    I enjoyed myself with Shirasaka-san¡¯s naked body for a while¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s crying while taking a shower?

    Tears are¡­overflowing¡­

    ¡¸¡­Once she¡¯s closed in a place where she¡¯s alone¡­Her heart won¡¯t be able to endure it¡¹

    The female teacher explained¡­

    I see, Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re peeping at her¡­

    The crying Shirasaka-san places the nozzle of the shower between her crotch¡­

    She¡¯s washing her genitals¡­!

    She¡¯s pouring hot water on her vagina while crying¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Idiot, that kind of shower won¡¯t be able to flush the semen that poured into her womb¡¹

    The female teacher laughs at Shirasaka-san¡­

    Shirasaka-san on the other side of the mirror is desperate¡­

    She¡¯s inserting her finger inside her slit and scrapes the semen from inside¡­

    My semen¡­while crying¡­

    I got aroused with Shirasaka-san¡¯s tears¡­

    My penis is piercing the heavens!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Oh? aroused? It can¡¯t be helped¡­should we go in too?¡¹

    The female teacher looks at my erection and speaks while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸¡­G-Go, w-where?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious? The shower room!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s lips distorts to a devilish smile¡­

    ¡¸The shower room here doesn¡¯t have a lock¡­ufufufu¡¹

    We walked in just like that and opened the door of the shower room¡­!

    We entered the dressing room and immediately opened the glass door of the bathroom!!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaa!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san screamed when Yuzuki-sensei intruded¡­!!

    I see the spectacle I saw from the magic mirror¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re about to reach ten minutes, Shirasaka-san¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m coming¡­I¡¯m going out already¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san rushed to stop the water and return the shower head to the original position.

    ¡¸¡­Just keep doing what you¡¯re doing¡¹

    The female teacher declares coldly.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Surprised, Shirasaka-san turned around¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu, Shirasaka-san. Is your body clean now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err, uhm¡­mostly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? That¡¯s great!¡¹

    The female teacher had a wicker smile¡­

    ¡¸Now that you¡¯re clean¡­let¡¯s have you get raped once again¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s naked body trembled in fear¡­!

    ¡¸¡­N-No¡­I¡¯m already done with that¡­!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san rejected while shedding tears.

    The memories when she lost her virginity from rape must¡¯ve returned¡­

    However¡­Sensei is¡­

    ¡¸¡­You promised didn¡¯t you? We still have time before Seven o¡¯clock!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san can do nothing but surrender to the word ¡ºPromise¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Understood. I¡¯ll do¡­I¡¯ll do as you say¡­¡¹

    Fufufu, the female teacher laughed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kuuun, come in! Shirasaka-san seems okay having sex with you!!!¡¹

    Sensei calls out my name.

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    I¡­jumped inside the shower room immediately¡­

    My erect penis swells as if it¡¯s going to burst¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, place your hand on the handrail there!¡¹

    Sensei ordered Shirasaka-san.

    The hot water from the shower drops on Shirasaka-san¡¯s head to bottom¡­

    She grabbed the handrail just like Sensei instructed her.

    She turned her back at us¡­

    However¡­the handrail is a bit low so Shirasaka¡¯s body is bending forward¡­

    ¡¸¡­Stick out your ass¡­open your legs¡­It¡¯s a sexual position called standing back4, do you get it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t¡¹

    Of course, Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t know sexual positions.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s easy. You¡¯re going to get violated from the back while you¡¯re standing¡­That¡¯s all¡­get it?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t answer.

    She just strongly endure while putting strength to her body.

    ¡¸¡­Get it?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    When asked strongly once again¡­Shirasaka-san finally answered.

    Then, she thrust out her ass and opened her legs¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s white back has hot water flowing from the shower¡­

    The hot water transmits to her body¡­and drips down from the tip of her nipples¡­

    Or towards her ass¡­

    Hot water slips on her round ass¡­

    Trembling¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s trembling from the fear of being violated by a man¡­!!

    ¡¸Stick your ass out even more! You have to show your important place to Yoshida-kun clearly!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    The beautiful ass was pushed out even more¡­

    The ray of lighting from the bright shower room lights up Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital area¡­

    The crack I tormented a lot last night is a bit swelling¡­

    The perfectly closed crack is slightly open like a door.

    Ooh¡­The anus I didn¡¯t see that much yesterday is now seen clearly¡­

    This is Shirasaka-san¡¯s anus¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, Yoshida-kun, please violate Shirasaka-san a lot!¡¹

    The female teacher ordered me lightly¡­

    However¡­I

    The Shirasaka-san and me last night drank some drug¡­

    But¡­The drug¡¯s already worn out.

    But just like yesterday, my desire to violate her is¡­already!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re tired from having sex with Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s not true!!

    It¡¯s not, however¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, Shirasaka-san beg for it¡­¡ºYoshida-kun, have sex with me¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I won¡¯t say that!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s ass moved¡­

    The anus has become even narrower¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, what¡¯s your promise?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei spoke coldly¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body trembled and it stopped¡­

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yoshida-kun¡­have sex with me¡­!¡¹

    I can¡¯t see her face because her ass is facing this way¡­

    But, I certainly heard it¡­that Shirasaka-san¡­!

    The pure Shirasaka Yukino¡­to me!!

    ¡¸¡­Rape Yukino!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I gripped Shirasaka-san¡¯s round and small ass with both of my hands!!!

    The swelling penis touches her entrance¡­!!!

    But¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s vagina isn¡¯t wet unlike yesterday¡­!!!

    Not minding even though it¡¯s not wet¡­I pushed in my glans!!!

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san screamed¡­!!

    Her body bent greatly and endured it¡­!!

    Both her hands gripped the handrail on the wall strongly¡­!!

    The hot water pours down from the shower to Shirasaka-san¡¯s body.

    ¡­Murimurimuririri!!!

    The friction of Shirasaka-san¡¯s insides from accepting my glans is¡­amazing¡­!

    Only half of the penis is inside the tight vagina¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Use your waist and pierce her a lot. It¡¯ll loosen soon enough!¡¹

    I began my piston, following sensei¡¯s advice¡­!

    ¡¸¡­No, it hurts, it hurts, it hurtssss!!!¡¹

    Sex from the back¡­while standing!!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s scream arouses me further!!

    The glans pierced her¡­!

    Just as Sensei said¡­while I was repeating my piston, Shirasaka-san¡¯s vagina loosens an gets wet!!!

    Finally, all of my penis up to the root is going inside Shirasaka-san!

    The tip of my glans pierces her uterus, pierce! pierce!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaa, iya, iyaaaaaan¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s scream echoes in the small shower room¡­!

    The sound of the shower can¡¯t erase her big panting!!!

    ¡¸¡­Yosohida-kun, take a look at the mirror¡¹

    Being told by the female teacher, I looked at the mirror!

    The other side of the magic mirror I¡¯m looking at a while ago!

    That¡¯s a big mirror.

    The mirror projects me and Shirasaka-san copulating like beasts¡­!

    We¡¯re having sex while taking a shower¡­rape!!!

    Looking at it, Shirasaka-san¡¯s beautiful breasts shake every time I pierce her¡­!

    Shirasaka-san has an expression of desperately enduring from being violated from the back¡­!

    ¡­THen

    The one violating Shirasaka-san¡­me.

    My ugly look¡­!

    My face that was hit by Endou the day before yesterday is in the mirror¡­

    Blue from the internal bleeding¡­bruise here and there¡­and the area of my left eye swelling¡­

    Ugly¡­it¡¯s really an ugly face.

    A man with that face is violating Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡­Shriasaka-san¡¯s so pitiful.

    She lost her virginity to a man like me¡­

    I was suddenly attacked by a huge guilt¡­

    There¡¯s no way an ugly man like me can violate such a beautiful girl like her¡­!

    ¡­However!!!

    I won¡¯t stop¡­I want to violate her more¡­!!!

    I want to violate Shirasaka-san!!!

    I want to make her pregnant!!

    ¡­Aaaah!!

    ¡¸¡­Nooo¡­Nooooo¡­I don¡¯t want thiiiiis!!!¡¹

    I massaged Shirasaka-san¡¯s breasts from the back

    I twists her nipples¡­!!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s beautiful back¡­I licked it, I licked and liked again!!!

    With the stimulation of the hot water from the shower¡­my sexual feeling rise even more!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuu, C-Cumming¡­Cumiing¡­S-Shirasaka-saaaan¡­!!!¡¹

    Semen is welling up!!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want thiiiiis¡­Don¡¯t cum anymore¡­I beg you!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I can¡¯t¡­I-I¡¯m already going to cum! I¡¯m going to ejaculate inside S-Shirasakasan!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Spare me!! Don¡¯t let it out inside Yukinoooooooooo!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Byrururu, byu, byrurururu!!

    I cling to Shirasaka-san¡¯s breasts from the back¡­I pierce her with my waist with all my might¡­and ejaculated!!!

    It¡¯s pouring inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s womb!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaa, hooot!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s cry of despair¡­

    It¡¯s reaching¡­Towards Shirasaka-san¡¯s deepest part¡­It¡¯s reaching!!!

    ¡­Byrururu, byrurururuurur!!!

    My morning semen¡­the ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­I even asked you to spare cumming inside¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaksa-san cries quietly¡­

    However¡­we¡¯re still connected¡­!!!

    Right now¡­there¡¯s only the sound of the hot water dripping from the shower room echoing.

    1. Koehien Stadium, where the Japan National High School Baseball Tournament is held ?

    2. If you watch JAVs, you might¡¯ve heard this, or maybe detective shows, where they interrogate one person and people talk on the other side of the mirror ?

    3. Kuro****-land! A magical place to lose your virginity! Get pregnant! And love dicks! ?

    4. Tachi bakku ?

 Chapter 15

    15. Inside the car¡­

    The shower¡¯s faucet was closed.

    The flow of the hot water stops.

    Silence came to the shower room¡­

    ¡¸¡­What should I do?¡­If I get pregnant¡­I¡¯ll be troubled¡­I¡¯ll get in trouble¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who accepted my semen in her womb spoke while crying.

    I pulled out my penis from inside her.

    White semen comes out gently¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not something troubling. Just give birth¡­!¡¹

    Sensei said something irresponsible calmly.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to bear this person¡¯s child!!!¡¹

    This person¡­That¡¯s me.

    For Shirasaka-san, I¡¯m no longer an ordinary classmate¡­

    Rapist, a criminal¡­Anyway, her enemy.

    ¡­The person who defiled her.

    ¡¸¡­Then? He might be a good person if you try to go out with him though¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s making fun of Shirasaka.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going out with Kenji!¡­I don¡¯t want to bear a child of a man other than Kenji¡­!¡¹

    If you say that far¡­

    Endou¡¯s that much to you¡­

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡¸Then, if you got pregnant with Yoshida-kun¡¯s child you¡¯re going to abort it? You¡¯re cruel. You don¡¯t think that abortion is murder on women¡¯s point of view?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san fell silent from Sensei¡¯s words.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, do you know this? The probability of getting pregnant from rape is higher than having love sex. Female body ovulates instinctively when they¡¯re surprised from a forced sex. Your womb will also do that¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san covered her face and cried¡­

    While she¡¯s naked in the shower room¡­

    Right now¡­Her thin waist is filled with my semen.

    I¡­am already prepared.

    To be together with Shirasaka-san all the time¡­

    To make her mine¡­

    ¡­I have to impregnate Shirasaka-san.

    I¡¯ll make her bear my child and service me throughout my life. I¡¯ll make her.

    There¡¯s nothing left for me but that¡­

    There¡¯s no way Shirasaka-san will ever come to like me.

    In past, present, and even in future¡­

    The possibility will always be zero.

    ¡¸How long are you going to cry?¡­It¡¯s done already, let¡¯s eat breakfast already¡¹

    Sensei ignored the crying Shirasaka-san and made that suggestion.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, there¡¯s a bath towel on the shelf over there so wipe Shirasaka-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    I opened the shelf of the dressing room and took two big white bath towels.

    I¡¯m sure that this is a high class item, it feels so fluffy to touch¡­

    I placed a bath towel over the shoulders of the crying Shirasaka-san.

    Err¡­How should I wipe her?

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t touch me. I can wipe myself!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san glares at me¡­!

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, I asked Yoshida-kun to wipe your body¡¹

    The devil smiled¡­

    ¡¸¡­We still have an hour before seven o¡¯clock¡¹

    Shirasaka-san bites her lip and surrenders¡­

    She muttered without looking at my face.

    ¡¸¡­Please wipe me up¡¹

    I toweled Shirasaka-san¡¯s body while embracing her¡­

    It absorbed all of the water¡­

    I reconfirmed the softness of her chest on top of the towel¡­

    I wiped her ass¡­and her crack¡­

    Then her beautiful stomach, navel¡­and crotch¡­

    Lastly, I let the towel slide to her thin legs¡­

    Shirasaka-san silently¡­like a doll, let me do as I please.

    Meanwhile¡­Sensei called out Katsuko-san from the extension phone in the room.

    Within almost a minute, Katsuko-san came carrying breakfast on a big wagon¡­

    Meals are put on a silver tray¡­

    There¡¯s clothes prepared under the wagon too.

    ¡¸¡­Can¡­I put, on my clothes?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san craves to wear something on her body while having a sorrowful expression.

    She desperately tries to hide her body in the bath towel¡­

    ¡¸¡­Not yet. You have to stay naked until the meal ends! Also, take off your towel. This room isn¡¯t that cold even if you¡¯re naked isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s cold blooded order¡­!

    Certainly, the temperature here¡¯s comfortable¡­

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t need breakfast. I¡¯m not that hungry¡¹

    Looking down disappointedly, Shirasaka-san takes off her bath towel¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s no good. You didn¡¯t eat much last night did you? It¡¯ll be long before the lunch you know? It¡¯s a problem if you fall down during classes. Eat even if you have to force yourself!¡¹

    Sensei persuades Shirasaka-san logically¡­

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    ¡­Naked breakfast.

    I¡¯m also naked for some reason¡­

    Shirasaka-san and I lined up in the bed.

    Katsuko-san made the wagon a table¡­

    Sensei and Katsuko-san stands in front of us like a prison guard and observed us taking a meal.

    The contents of the meal is¡­bread and milk. Then, there¡¯s a salad.

    As expected Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t easily eat those food.

    ¡¸¡­This morning¡¯s meal doesn¡¯t have any strange drugs. You have to go to school today. I won¡¯t do something foolish like that¡¹

    That¡¯s true but¡­Sensei lied a lot¡­

    ¡¸I baked this bread! It¡¯s delicious so please eat!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s refreshing smile¡­

    That face was deceiving her all this time¡­

    Still, she resolved herself¡­Shirasaka-san tears off a small part of the bread and throw it to her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­Delicious¡¹

    I took a bite too¡­Delicious.

    I noticed that my body requests nourishment the moment I ate a mouthful¡­

    So I was this hungry¡­!

    The big shock from yesterday continues so my sense of hunger seems to be paralyzed.

    I ate the meal greedily¡­

    I gulped down the milk¡­

    When she saw my state, Shirasaka-san also began to eat normally.

    Naked¡­on top of bed¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s eating a meal¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei looks at our state satisfied.

    It¡¯s like an expression of an owner in the middle of feeding a pet¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s fine. We should be heading to school soon. Suit up¡¹

    6:20¡­We finally got our permission after our meal.

    Furthermore, because the school starts at 8: 30, I think that it¡¯s a bit too early.

    The school right now has only the members of the athletic clubs having their morning training¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­First, this is your underwear¡¹

    Katsuko-san handed me the brief and shirt that was washed.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡¯s panties are already no good so I¡¯ve prepared this¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s a light blue silk panty.

    A flashy laced bra and panty¡­

    I can understand that it¡¯s a high quality article even just by looking at it.

    ¡¸¡­You can have that. I prepared a correct size by looking at your physical checkup data. Even if you return that, Katsuko and I can¡¯t wear that¡­!¡¹1

    Is everything according to Sensei¡¯s Keikaku?2

    Shirasaka-san stood up and took the panty¡­

    She must be embarrassed¡­She turned her ass at me and wore it¡­.

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t, do it where Yoshida-kun can see it!¡¹

    Her back trembled¡­

    Shiraskaa-san timidly turned towards me¡­and wore her panty in front of me¡­

    Ooh¡­her pubic hair is covered with a thin cloth¡­

    However, Shirasaka-san in panties gives off a different charm from when she¡¯s naked!

    Next, she wore her bra¡­

    This bra is a back hook¡­

    Shirasaka-san bent forward¡­

    And her jiggly breasts is pulled by gravity¡­!

    She holds to the extension of the bra, placed her hands to her back¡­and hooked it up!

    The pink nipples are hidden!

    And yet¡­the figure of a girl in bra is beautiful¡­

    How lovely she is¡­Shirasaka-san!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s wearing a light-blue silk underwear¡­!

    The high quality underwear emphasized Shirasaka-san¡¯s beautiful proportion even more!

    The chest and crotch covered with silk cloth¡­and it¡¯s contrast with white and thin waist and long glossy legs is beautiful.

    As expected¡­She¡¯s a beauty!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve also prepared a new school blouse¡¹

    Katsuko-san handed a white blouse to Shirasaka-san¡­

    Furthermore, she put on a clean washed skirt¡­

    Tied up a pink ribbon around her neck¡­

    She wore the jacket of her uniform.

    It¡¯s the usual Shirasaka-san.

    The Shirasaka-san in uniform I¡¯m looking at everyday.

    ¡­Did I really just embrace this person for this whole past night?

    ¡­Did I ejaculate inside this body a lot of times?

    Right now, the beautiful girl in front of me¡­If someone told me that ¡ºShe¡¯s completely a virgin¡», I would believe it.

    It¡¯s clear she¡¯s pure and clean.

    I can¡¯t think of nothing but a pure virgin¡­

    ¡¸¡­Okay, let¡¯s dry up your wet hair!¡¹

    Katsuko-san said and took out a dryer.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll¡­do it myself¡¹

    Shirasaka-san was ignored.

    ¡¸Just leave it to me!¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-san combed Shirasaka-san¡¯s hair and dried it up¡­

    The glossy hair of a beautiful girl¡­

    I was just looking at that spectacle¡­

    I¡¯m just fascinated by Shirasaka-san¡­

    I thought once again that I really like her¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After we finished wearing our uniform, we went to the entrance hall of the mansion¡­

    Huh?

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s walking is strange?

    She¡¯s somewhat pigeon toed¡­She¡¯s walking totteringly as if her waist is in pain¡­?!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san, it seems that your crotch is still in in pain?! It can¡¯t be helped, you lost your virginity from from forced sex after all¡­That¡¯ll feel like that for two to three days!¡¹

    Sensei spoke laughingly¡­

    Shirasaka-san glared at Sensei.

    At the entrance gall, the butler, Morishita was waiting¡­

    ¡¸¡­Good morning Ojou-sama. The car has been prepared¡¹

    The butler bowed respectfully¡­

    ¡¸Thanks, Morishita¡­oh, what do you have there?¡¹

    Looking at it, there¡¯s one school bag on top of the chair at the side of the entrance.

    I left my bag inside sensei¡¯s car so¡­This is the bag Shirasaka-san brought to the mansion.

    If I recall it correctly, it was left behind the dining room¡­

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s my bag!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san ran to the bag with unsteady steps¡­

    She took her phone inside it.

    She turned on the phone and looked at the incoming.

    ¡¸¡­Kenji, as expected¡¹

    Shirasaka-san muttered sadly¡­

    She promised to call Endou last night¡­

    ¡­Tsk, she¡¯s going ¡¸Kenji, Kenji, Kenji¡¹everywhere!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go, Shirasaka-san!¡¹

    Sensei urged Shirasaka-san with a strong tone¡­

    When the butler opened the big door entrance, Sensei¡¯s car has already stopped in the front¡­

    Board in the car¡­

    Sensei¡¯s taking the driver seat just like yesterday. The two of us are in the rear seats.

    However, the second row seat is folded this morning so I sat down on the third row.

    Shirasaka-san places her body towards the window tightly to be separate from me as much as possible¡­

    ¡­I¡¯m quite hated.

    The sound of engine¡­Kyurururun, totototototo¡­!

    The car started¡­

    We went from the residence to the national highway¡­

    I mostly understand the location of Sensei¡¯s house.

    The school is closer than I thought¡­it¡¯s just several minutes distance when you ride a car.

    While Yuzuki-sensei is driving, she talks to Shirasaka-san over the rearview mirror¡­

    ¡¸¡­What do you think Shirasaka-san? How does it feel to lose your virginity? It hurts? Harsh? Sorrowful?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you talk to people!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to hear your honest impression!¡­What are you feeling right now?!¡¹

    The eyes of Sensei under the black glasses through the mirror is cold.

    ¡¸¡­It feels the worst¡­I want to die!¡¹

    Sensei laughed.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t die, Shirasaka-san. If you die selfishly, I¡¯ll reveal everything to the public¡­the video of Endou-kun¡¯s violence, your virginity loss video, everything! Oh, should I rather exhibit on the world using the internet? Endou-kun might follow you from the shock!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, that¡¯s unfair!¡¹

    I think it¡¯s too harsh than unfair.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. I¡¯m unfair. What¡¯s wrong with being unfair? I¡¯m living, I have to enjoy my life!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not living to amuse Sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, didn¡¯t you know? Every human living are all existing for my amusement¡¹

    Uwaa¡­¡ºAll of humanity¡»That¡¯s something big.

    ¡¸¡­But, you two are much more interesting than the other children. Yoshida-kun and you¡­makes me have so much fun right now. It¡¯s a solid feeling!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please spare me already. I beg of you!¡¹

    Un¡­Well, anyone would hate when they¡¯re told ¡¸Fun, solid¡¹¡­

    Or rather, I¡¯m also one of the people concerned¡­

    As expected, I feel I¡¯m not fully satisfied with it¡­

    ¡¸Now then, what should I do?!¡­It¡¯s about seven o¡¯clock, the promised time¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Yesterday, Sensei promised Shirasaka-san ¡¸Until Seven tomorrow morning¡¹¡­

    I don¡¯t think this person sticks to her agreement however¡­

    I can see the school building from a distance¡­

    ¡­We¡¯re about to reach the school.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, you see¡­I, I¡¯m the same age as you when I lost my virginity too. My thoughts when I had my first sex¡­¡ºOh, When am I going to die?¡» You see, I believed that women can live forever unless you lose your virginity. It¡¯s strange isn¡¯t it? But, I believed it¡­yet, I lost my virginity¡­It¡¯s foolish isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s eyes is dark¡­It¡¯s filled with madness¡­

    ¡¸¡­As a woman who lost her virginity from being raped by a man, I had a trauma with sex. I feel fear from sex and I can¡¯t have sex with someone I love. There¡¯s a lot of people who lived their life without being able to experience the pleasure of having sex. On that respect¡­you¡¯re lucky¡¹

    ¡­Eh? What do you mean?

    ¡¸¡­For you, no matter how bad you are in sex, there¡¯s a partner who¡¯ll forcibly rape you¡­¡¹

    Her eyes looks at me through the mirror¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re in good luck!¡¹

    With that said¡­I can have sex with Shirasaka-san from now on¡­?

    Can I embrace her?

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want to do it with Yoshida-kun again!¡¹

    She said it with a straight face¡­!

    ¡­S-Shirasaka-san!!!

    ¡¸¡­Oh? Why?¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s laughing¡­she¡¯s having a mocking face.

    This demon¡¯s enjoying it!

    ¡¸¡­Because¡­I hate him¡­someone like Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san looked down¡­however, she said it clearly

    ¡¸¡­Hmm, what do you know about him?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t know anything about each other yet.

    Nothing has began with me and Shirasaka-san!!!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to know. Nothing about Yoshida-kun!!!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka-san!!

    You¡¯re going to refuse me that far!

    ¡¸¡­Oh? Is that so?¡¹

    The car¡­entered the high school site.

    We run towards the side of the baseball club¡¯s ground¡­

    Eh? I didn¡¯t notice it yesterday but the parking lot of the teaching staff goes this way¡­?!

    Sensei¡­you¡¯re going this way on purpose¡­?!!!

    ¡¸¡­Well, it looks like the baseball club kids are energetic. They¡¯re even practicing this early in the morning!¡¹

    At the ground¡­The baseball club members are doing a base running!

    ¡­I can see Endou too!!!

    ¡¸¡­Kenji¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes caught Endou¡­

    Not me¡­Endou

    Tears gently suspend on Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡­dammit!

    You like Endou that much!!!

    ¡¸¡­Oh well, Shirasaka-san. You really thought that I¡¯d allow you to speak the name of your lover, didn¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei stopped the car on the shadow of the tree on the side¡­

    There¡¯s a bush of grass so we can¡¯t be seen immediately from the ground¡­

    Though, we can see the baseball club¡¯s exercise scene from inside the car¡­

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you intending to do?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san asks Sensei in surprise.

    Sensei turned around from the driver¡¯s seat and smiles at the two of us¡­!

    ¡¸Not me, the two of you are going to do it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s still 18 minutes until 7:00!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. Your guess is on point¡­Shirasaka-san, you¡¯re going to have car sex with Yoshida-kun here. You haven¡¯t done Car sex yet, do you?¡¹

    The color of blood on Shirasaka-san¡¯s face changed¡­

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t do that!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­to have sex while watching Endou-kun practicing.

    It was a video last night but this time, we¡¯re closer!

    The car¡¯s around thirty meters away from Endou!

    If Shirasaka-san shouts asking for help, Endou will be able to hear it clearly¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Then, why don¡¯t you ask for Endou-kun¡¯s help? Try shouting with ¡ºHelp me¡»with a loud voice¡­In exchange, Endou-kun and everyone in the baseball club will see your embarrassing photos, you don¡¯t don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Sensei takes a transparent folder with the pictures out from the dashboard of the car¡­

    That¡¯s the photos from last night¡­

    The naked Shirasaka-san being violated by me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You coward! Maniacs!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san curses Sensei as tears collect in her eye¡­!

    ¡¸Say anything!¡¹

    Sensei pushed some kind of button¡­!

    Then, the seat Shirasaka-san and I¡¯m sitting reclined by itself¡­!

    The rear seat became flat!

    I see¡­to make the car sex easier, Sensei brought this big minivan!!3!

    ¡¸¡­You want to do it don¡¯t you, Yoshida-kun? Car sex with Shirasaka-san?! Don¡¯t you want to embrace Shirasaka-san in her uniform?!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­Right now, I want to make a mess of Shirasaka-san here.

    ¡­I want to humiliate her.

    ¡­I want to violate her and ejaculate with all my might!!!

    ¡¸¡­Why don¡¯t you just do just do what you like?!!!!¡¹

    The despaired Shirasaka-san lied down on the seat in powerlessness¡­

    Tears shed like rain.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s wrong, Shirasaka-san. You¡¯re going to have sex with Yoshida-kun. You have to prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Prepare?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Open your blouse, raise your bra and show your own nipples to Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Shiraska-san looked at me¡­

    She¡¯s¡¯ looking at me with eyes of great resentment¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    Shiraska-san¡¯s white finger¡­is taking off the buttons of her blouse while trembling¡­

    The light blue bra that I saw a while ago¡­

    The trembling fingers tucked up her bra¡­!

    Poron, the beautiful breasts comes out¡­!

    Her pink nipples¡­!

    ¡¸¡­15 minutes more. Yoshida-kun, indulge yourself as much as you want!¡¹

    ¡­I attacked Shiraska-san!

    I buried my face in her chest¡­!!

    I lick her nipples¡­lick¡­suck!

    I feel the softness of her breasts though my cheeks!!

    ¡­I can¡¯t endure it anymore!!

    I took off my belt and lowered my pants¡­!

    My erection is on the maximum!

    I lowered my brief and my penis jumped out!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaa!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san saw my dark red penis and screamed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, get on all fours. Turn your face towards the ground. Get violated like a dog while you¡¯re watching the baseball club¡¯s practice!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    Hurried by Sensei¡­Shirasaka-san made a dog pose¡­!

    I raised Shiraska-san¡¯s skirt¡­!

    Just like her bra, the light-blue silk panty that¡¯s wrapping up her ass comes out¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Now, copulate!!¡¹

    I pulled down the silk panties¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s anus and lewd lower lip¡­!

    I pressed my penis there¡­!

    ¡¸¡­N-noo!¡¹

    The moment my hot penis touched her¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s body trembled!

    Just like that, I pushed in quickly!

    The viscous liquid from the morning shower remained so my penis quickly got buried to the root¡­!

    ¡¸¡­S-Stooop¡­I-It hurts¡­take it out, save me Kenjiiii¡­!!!¡¹

    On the other side of the car window, Shiraska-san¡¯s asking for help from Endou who¡¯s in the ground!!

    Even though she¡¯s completely connected with me¡­It¡¯s Endou¡¯s name again¡­!!!

    Uoooooooooo!!!!

    I pierce Shirasaka-san badly¡­!

    Shiraska-san¡¯s insides is hot¡­it¡¯s tightening¡­it¡¯s twining all over!!!

    The feeling of Shirasaka-san¡¯s folds.

    ¡­Feels good!

    ¡­It feels good!

    ¡­It feels good!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s small and moist meat pot is tightening with penis!

    The suspension of the car shakes because of my intense movement¡­!

    If someone else looks at it, anyone will understand that someone¡¯s doing a car sex!

    ¡¸The two of you are like stray dogs. You¡¯re having sex like animals¡­!¡¹

    Sensei looks at our sex while laughing¡­!

    ¡¸Nooooo!¡­Stoop!¡­This isn¡¯t me¡­this isn¡¯t mee!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s denying the reality that she¡¯s being violated.

    ¡¸Noooo!¡­This isn¡¯t meeeee!¡­This is sooo¡­wrooong¡­! Help me Kenjiiii, help meeee!!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is looking at Endou who¡¯s practicing with the baseball club at a distance¡­!

    He¡¯s having an earnest face while taking the coach¡¯s advice¡­!

    Not knowing that his lover is being violated near him¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Kenjiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    ¡­You¡¯re still going to call Endou¡¯s name?!

    I made my waist movement¡¯s even more intense!!

    ¡­Uuuu!!!

    Every time I pierce her, the feeling of Yukono¡¯s ass feels wonderful!

    Puripuri, the feeling of her skin!!

    Every time I move my waist with an intense piston, it¡¯s making a a banging noise!

    The car¡¯s shaking!

    That shaking is made from sex!

    ¡¸¡­I-It feels good!¡­S-Shirasaka-san¡¯s body is the best!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stop this already! I don¡¯t want this! It feels gross! Kenji, save mee!¡¹

    While my penis fucks her thick pot, I stretch my hand through her side and massaged Yukino¡¯s breasts!4

    The feeling of her breasts when it¡¯s pulled by gravity on all fours position is different. I pinched her nipples with my thumb and forefinger!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaan! Don¡¯t do this!¡¹

    Sensei laughs¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, you¡¯re connected with Yoshida-kun! You¡¯re having sex¡­you understand?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to understand it¡­I don¡¯t want this¡­this is a dram¡­if this is a dream, wake me up¡­!5¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to disappoint you. But this isn¡¯t a dream. Accept Reality¡­Shirasaka-san, who¡¯s the one violating you right now?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t answer¡­She¡¯s gritting her teeth and enduring the pain!

    ¡¸¡­Answer! Who¡¯s the man you¡¯re having sex right now? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be calling Endou-kun here!! I¡¯ll show him how you¡¯re being ravished like a dog!¡¹

    The female teacher torments Shirasaka-san¡¯s heart!

    I scoop even deeper to violate her body!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hora, answer already! Who¡¯s the one you¡¯re having sex right now?!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san continues to be violated while on all fours!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu¡­Y-Yoshida-kun¡­It¡¯s Yoshida-kuuun!!¡¹

    ¡¸What? I can¡¯t hear it well? Speak out in a louder voice, make it clear!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yoshida-kun is¡­I-I¡¯m being ravished by Yoshida-kuuuuun¡­I¡¯m being violated¡­Nooo¡­Don¡¯t rape meee¡­Yoshida-kuuuuun stooooop!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san calls out my name while crying¡­!

    Not Endou¡­but my name!!!

    Inside her, my penis swells greatly!

    The car shakes even further!

    I¡¯m about to reach my limit

    ¡¸Uoooo¡­S-Shirasaka-san¡­I-I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to cum inside Shirasaka-san again!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nooo, stooop! Don¡¯t cum anymore!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu! ¡­Here we go, here we go, Cumming, cummin! Yukinooooooooooooo!!!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t!! Stop! Yoshida-kuuuun!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is screaming my name¡­!

    AT that moment¡­I ejaulated inside her womb intensely!!!

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s coming¡­It¡¯s coming in again¡­the hot stuff is¡­aaaaa¡­!¡¹

    ¡­My penis pulsates intensely inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s vagina!!

    ¡­I¡¯m sending in my semen like a pump!

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu, a lot of it is coming out!¡­Who¡¯s semen is flowing inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s womb? Hora, answer!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san answered cryingly Sensei¡¯s question!

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­Uuu¡­Uuu¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s semen is coming inside me¡­Nooo¡­Don¡¯t make me say it¡­It¡¯s still coming in¡­a child¡­I don¡¯t want a child¡­Bakaa¡­bakaaa!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s bursting into tears while still connected to me¡­

    She buried her face to the seat while still on all fours and sobs¡­

    She¡¯s not looking at Endou anymore¡­

    She¡¯s not calling Endou¡¯s name anymore¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s sheds tears while semen pours inside her womb!

    1. We¡¯ve got better ass than you -Katsuko and Yuzuki-sensei ?

    2. Keikaku means plan ?

    3. What the hell, Big-Mini ?

    4. He now starts to call her Yukino instead of Shirasaka-san ?

    5. WAKE ME UP INSIDE! ?

 Chapter 16

    16. Come, she¡¯s a prostitute¡­

    ¡¸¡­Okay. It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock1 Yoshida-kun, get off from Shirasaka-san¡¹

    Being told by Sensei¡­I gripped Shirasaka-san¡¯s ass and pulled out my penis from inside her.

    I wanted to enjoy the reverberations of being connected with her for a bit but, it can¡¯t be helped.

    My semen is dripping from the all fours Shirasaka-san¡¯s ass to her thighs¡­

    ¡¸The semen would stain her skirt¡­Yoshida-kun, wipe it¡¹

    Sensei said, she took a wet tissue from that was on the passenger seat and handed it over to me.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯ll wipe it off, Shirasaka-san, d-don¡¯t move¡¹

    I took the wet tissue and dry out the semen dripping on Shirasaka-san¡¯s thighs.

    Next, I put a tissue on Shirasaka-san¡¯s genitals.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    While I was grinding it, Shirasaka-san leaked out a seductive voice¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s fine already. Yoshida-kun, you can stop now¡¹

    Shirasaka-san told me off but there¡¯s still semen dripping from her slit¡­

    ¡¸¡­B-But there¡¯s still¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to leave me alone!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san on all fours raised her body¡­

    She rolled back her skirt to cover her raw thighs from me.

    After that, she put on her panty again¡­

    ¡¸If you leave that then the semen would drip down during class!!¡¹

    Sensei mocks Shirasaka-san happily.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m fine with it. I don¡¯t mind!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san fixed her bra¡­and her cute nipple is hidden¡­

    She pinned the button of her white blouse and¡­grooming complete.

    She smooth out the wrinkle of her blouse and skirt¡­then fixed her hair¡­

    ¡¸Oh, amazing¡­I can hardly see the schoolgirl who just had sex right now!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s words are cruel as usual¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s seven already, isn¡¯t it?¡­Please let me free already!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san seriously glares at Sensei.

    Sensei just laughs it off.

    ¡¸For the time being¡­you amused me till seven¡¹

    Sensei started the car¡¯s engine¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­let¡¯s talk about the location for the next time?¡¹

    The car began to move¡­

    I can see Endou on the other side of the ground¡­

    Shirasaka-san looked at Endou for a moment then¡­turned straight to the front after that.

    ¡­I understood that she intends to fight Sensei head-on.

    Sensei¡¯s car stopped on the corner of the parking lot for the School personnel¡­

    This is a blind spot from the school building.

    No one will notice unless other teachers comes in by a car.

    Well, even if they come there¡¯s a mirror sheet that¡¯s like Yakuza on the rear seat of Sensei¡¯s car so they won¡¯t notice Shirasaka-san¡¯s figure unless they come and look closer¡­

    ¡¸¡­From yesterday till this morning, well done both of you. It was an interesting game. Thanks to that, I was able to have a lot of fun¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensie said such a thing suddenly.

    She¡¯s saying that what Shirasaka-san and I did is an ¡ºInteresting game¡»¡­

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s speaking that she enjoyed having a camping trip with us.

    ¡¸¡­It was a lie when you say that you¡¯ll set me free, isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­Are you an idiot? A bottomless optimist?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san bites her lip and endured her anger¡­

    ¡¸Until when this is going to continue?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. For the time being, let¡¯s have you do it until the baseball club finishes their summer tournament? If the summer tournament ends, Endou-kun¡¯s violence incident won¡¯t make a big damage, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Well, once the summer tournament ends¡­being blacklisted on foreign games won¡¯t be that much troubling.

    The third years would be able to retire without regret and even Endou won¡¯t resign on the baseball club¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    However¡­there¡¯s still one month before the qualifier begins.

    Furthermore, as long as our baseball club continues winning games¡­Shirasaka-san must continue following Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸Then¡­I have something to give the two of you¡­¡¹

    Sensei rustled her bag, then took out a document from the inside.

    She gave each small piece of paper to me and Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸Okay¡­here, the minutes until this morning¡­¡¹

    ¡­M-Minutes?!

    ¡¸¡­What is this?!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka-san raised a surprise voice while looking at the paper handed over!

    ¡­I¡¯m surprised too!

    ¡¸What? I just talked about it right now¡­it¡¯s the minutes of the work you did this time¡¹

    Sensei laughs calmly¡­!

    It¡¯s a computer document, and read as follows¡­

    ¡º¡ïPayment Details¡­April 27

    ¡ñ¡¡Shirasaka¡¡Sama

    Virgin loss / Complete set¡­¡­¡­250,000 Yen.

    Virgin loss recording / Complete set¡­250,000 Yen.

    Normal sex scene recording / Complete set¡­200,000 Yen

    Intravaginal ejaculation / 30,000 Yen per Ejaculation x 12 ¡­360,000 Yen.

    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    Total¡­¡­1.06 Million Yen2

    |Yoshida Sama

    Sex Scene recording / Complete set¡­10,000 Yen.

    Intravaginal Ejaculation / 2,000 Yen per Ejaculation x 12¡­24,000 Yen

    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    Total¡­¡­34,000 Yen3

    Abovementioned are transferred. ¡»

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san you have your own bank account in Yotsuya bank, don¡¯t you? Katsuko investigated and immediately found it. The full amount was transferred this morning so¡­It¡¯s so convenient this days, you can now transfer easily over the internet¡¹

    The female teacher has a smile on her whole face¡­

    ¡¸¡­What does this mean?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s hand is trembling¡­

    ¡¸Labor value. You¡¯ve worked hard on that so you can receive it with confidence. You¡¯ve earned money by sacrificing your own body!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My virginity is 1.06M Yen!?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s anger blows up¡­!

    Sensei looks she can¡¯t endure laughing from Shirasaka-san¡¯s state.

    ¡¸Take a look a the details. Your virginity costs 250,000 Yen. 1.06M Yen is the total!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t put a price tag on my virginity by yourself!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san beats the car¡¯s seat with all of her strength!!

    The while car shook!

    ¡¸Sorry. You¡¯re too cute so I thought of giving you a bit more but Morishita stopped me. The girls until now have been given the same amount¡¹

    ¡­¡ºThe girls until now¡»?!

    Yuzuki-sensei did this to other schoolgirls¡­

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t care about money! Give it back to me! Give back my virginity to me!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is already frenzied.

    She¡¯s protesting against Sensei while half crying.

    ¡¸Sadly, broken virginity won¡¯t ever come back you know? If you want, you can go for an operation where they reproduce your hymen? I¡¯ll take out the costs for the operation. At most, your vagina has already accepted Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis multiple times and spread out so it can never go back to it¡¯s original state when you were still virgin¡­but do you want at least the membrane fixed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t make fun of me!¡¹

    It¡¯s the first time I saw Shirasaka-san this angry¡­

    She¡¯s having a red face¡­while crying.

    Shirasaka-san is crying even when angry¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need money¡­I¡¯m not a prostitute!¡¹

    However¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s anger only pleases Yuzuki-sensei

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s already transferred. I can¡¯t do anything about it¡¹

    Shirasaka-san glares angrily!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll return it! I don¡¯t need such money!¡¹

    Sensei laughed at last¡­

    ¡¸If you want to do that then that¡¯s fine¡­but do you know, Shirasaka-san? The transferred money is from a ¡ºSuspiciously named shop from Kabuki of Shinjuku¡» You can never show your passbook to your parents. If they see that, they¡¯ll surely worry about you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­A suspicious shop?!

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by that?¡¹

    Sensei took another memo from a file¡­

    ¡¸¡­Err, what was the store again? I leave it to Katsuko so I don¡¯t know the details¡­Err, it¡¯s this. ¡ºKabuki Street¡¯s Date Club ¨C store of koneko-chan¡»¡­It sounds too suspicious isn¡¯t it? This is a real shop I think¡­what would your parents think if a shop with this name transferred a million yen to you?¡¹

    Sensei laughs like a child¡­

    ¡¸They¡¯ll think that¡º¡­Is our daughter selling herself?¡»¡¹

    Shirasaka-san was at loss of words¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s¡­I!!!¡¹

    Ahahaha, Sensei laughs loudly!

    Sensei continued laughing for a while¡­

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, you can no longer return the money because it¡¯s already transferred. The name of the shop would lbe printed on your passbook. Oh right, before I forget¡­I¡¯ll be transferring the share for the car sex by the end of the day. Since there¡¯s no record, the intravaginal ejaculation would be 30,000 yen! and Yoshida will have additional 2,000 yen¡¹

    Shirasaka-san quietly mutters.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not a prostitute!¡¹

    Looking at that face, Sensei laughed loudly again.

    Then¡­She suddenly looked at her with cold eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one to decide if you become a prostitute or not¡­¡¹

    Eyes of overwhelming fear¡­!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­can you stop that crap? You¡¯ve been retorting to my orders a lot of times so far and you troubled me so much. If ever you want to continue that¡­I¡¯ll seriously sell you out. This isn¡¯t a threat. There¡¯s a child who went through that before already!¡¹

    Last night¡­Sensei told Shirasaka that she¡¯s the ¡ºSeventh¡»

    Perhaps, that¡¯s the truth.

    Sensei must¡¯ve captured schoolgirls in the past and depraved them to such environment¡­!

    ¡¸Want to be embraced by oily old men? Want to be gangraped by dumb groups on a university? I can introduce you to the customers with a lot of money¡­You¡¯ll get even richer. The money you¡¯ve earned from using your body will all be deposited on your bank properly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-No¡­That¡¯s not¡­me!!¡¹

    I¡¯m at my limit too!

    ¡¸¡­S-Sensei! I beg you! P-Please don¡¯t make S-Shirasaka-san experience that!! P-Please!!!¡¹

    Sensei looked at me with a surprised face¡­

    Shirasaka-san too¡­

    ¡¸Oh? What¡¯s wrong, Yoshida-kun?¡­Do you hate Shirasaka-san being embraced by other men that much?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes!!!¡¹

    I answered immediately!

    I¡¯m serious!

    ¡­Like hell I¡¯d let Shirasaka-san do prostitution!!!

    That¡¯s absolute¡­Never!

    I don¡¯t want that!!

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then, Yoshida-kun. Get off the car and kneel in front of me?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay, got it!!¡¹

    I opened the door of the car and jumped outside!

    Just like that, I kneed and lowered my head on the gravel stone of the parking lot.

    Sensei also got off the driver¡¯s seat¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun. Your head is still high!¡¹

    Sensei walks towards me and her black leather pumps stepped on my head!!!

    My head is being grinded on the gravel!

    ¡¸¡­P-Please! I beg you! S-Sensei, please!¡¹

    Sensei kicked my face with her tiptoe.

    Spark comes from my eyes!

    The acute pain from the day before yesterday still runs through my face!

    Blood comes out of my nose!

    ¡¸¡­Oooh, P-Please! Please! Sensei, I beg you!¡¹

    Still, I got back to my posture immediately!

    I buried my face in the gravel and beg to Sensei desperately!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you really want Shirasaka-san that much?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll do anything to have Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸If I tell you to kill someone, you¡¯ll murder?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes! I¡¯ll do anything!!!¡¹

    ¡¸If I tell you to die, then will you kill yourself?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯ll kill myself!!!¡¹

    That¡¯s my honest thoughts.

    I want Shirasaka-san.

    I don¡¯t want her to be taken by other men.

    I want her to be mine only.

    Whatever happens¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Fufufufufufu¡¹

    Suddenly, Sensei began to laugh¡­

    ¡¸Very well. You¡¯re really an interesting kid. I like you¡­Then, I¡¯ll let Yoshida-kun have Shirasaka-san freely for one week¡¹4

    ¡¸¡­O-One week?¡¹

    I looked up from the gravel and up to Sensei.

    The blood is still dripping from my nose¡­

    Sensei have a smile like a demon¡­

    ¡¸Have a week first¡­If you¡¯re well behaved, I¡¯ll be extending it for another week. But if ever you tried to go against my will, even for a but¡­you get it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san will be prostituted?!!!

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t¡­I-I¡¯ll never go against you¡­I-I¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll do anything Sensei tells me to do! T-T-T-T-T-T-T-That¡¯s why!!!¡¹

    I rubbed my forehead against the stone once again¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re really interesting, with that said¡­Shirasaka-san. You¡¯ll be Yoshida-kun¡¯s exclusive prostitute for a week. If Yoshida-kun wants to have sex, you have to properly report at me. Because I¡¯ll be paying your labor according to the contents of the sex¡­!¡¹

    The car door I opened.

    I can see Shirasaka-san¡¯s figure on the other side of it¡­

    Shirasaka-san is looking down at me¡­

    She¡¯s looking at me, judging that I¡¯m an ugly thing¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡­is looking at me¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Parting from the parking lot¡­Yuzuki-sensei gave Shiraska-san some orders¡­

    ¡¸I think you already know this but¡­you must not tell anyone that you¡¯re no longer a virgin. Spend the whole day like how you normally do your school life. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Normally?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? If you act strange , the class and Endou-kun will think of it as abnormal, don¡¯t you think? Act the same ¡ºDaily life¡»as yesterday¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­do you want to have a bet?¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s mouth is crooked.

    ¡­She¡¯s thinking of something sinister again.

    ¡¸¡­Bet?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­If Endou-kun will beat Yoshida-kun this day?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­okay¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t in the classroom yesterday so I didn¡¯t meet with Endou.

    ¡¸If ever Endou-kun didn¡¯t beat Yoshida-kun for today¡­You don¡¯t need to have sex with Yoshida-kun for today¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­If ever Endou-kun does hit Yoshida-kun¡­You¡¯re going to be ravished by Yoshida-kun by the number of times he was hit¡­!¡¹

    Tears collect in Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes again¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Do you get it, Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Good response¡­That¡¯s right, when the class ends, remain in the classroom with Yoshida-kun¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, understood¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, Yoshida-kun. Because we don¡¯t have time in checking your account¡­here¡¹

    Sensei said and handed me a brown envelope.

    ¡¸Normally, I¡¯d be sending you off after giving the money however¡­your behavior pleases me so much so¡­here¡¯s the 34,000 Yen from the sex until now¡¹

    ¡­E-err?!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s looking.

    With eyes of scorn¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-I can¡¯t accept it¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, take it¡­use it on Shirasaka-san. Like hotel charges¡­¡¹

    Sensei laughs and screws the envelope on my pocket!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I forgot another thing¡­This is from Katsuko¡¹

    Saying that, she took two package from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s lunch box¡­the two of you don¡¯t have any lunch prepared, don¡¯t you? That child¡¯s prepared that in consideration¡­¡¹

    ¡­Lunch box?

    W-What attentiveness!

    Katsuko-san, I really don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s a good person or not¡­

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you very much¡¹

    I took the package with trembling hands.

    ¡­Shirasaka-san too.

    ¡¸Later then¡­Let¡¯s meet in the homerom¡¹

    Saying that, Yuzuki-sensei stood up and was going to leave.

    Suddenly, she stopped and approached Shirasaka-san.

    Sensei approached the afraid Shriasaka-san and sniffed her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, you stink. You¡¯re having an intense smell of a man¡¯s semen!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka-san endures the humiliation.

    Yuzuki-sensei left us while laughing¡­

    The parking lot for personnel has only me and Shirasaka-san left¡­

    ¡¸Kuh¡­something like this!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san stared at the lunch box¡­she raised it overhead and was about to fling it to the ground!

    ¡¸You can¡¯t¡­Shirasaka-san!!¡¹

    My voice stopped Shirasaka-san!

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Yuzuki-sensei will check it¡­whether we had properly eaten Katsuko-san¡¯s lunch or not¡­!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t say that there¡¯s surveillance cameras set up in the school.

    Still¡­it seems that Shirasaka-san understood that Yuzuki-sensei will surely confirm it.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes looked at me.

    Severe eyes¡­angry eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, what the hell is with you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing for you being Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s underling!! Doing such terrible things at me!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san throws all of her anger at me.

    ¡¸¡­Liar! Maniac! Coward! Pervert!!!¡¹

    She knocked my chest away!

    My ass toppled on the ground!!!

    ¡¸¡­I hate, someone like you¡­!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san trots towards the school building¡­

    I chase after her.

    Shirasaka-san¡­is feeling dull pain in her genital.

    ¡­She walks unsteadily bowlegged.

    That¡¯s why I caught up immediately.

    I walked behind Shirasaka-san.

    Seven in the morning, school building¡¯s back¡­

    There¡¯s no one else¡­there¡¯s no students walking.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t follow me!¡¹

    ¡¸W-were in the same class¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t talk to me!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes of hatred!

    Her intense hatred is piercing me¡­!

    ¡­Why the hell are you looking at me with that eyes?!

    ¡­I love the laughing Shirasaka-san!

    ¡­I love Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s smile!

    And yet, why did this!!!

    ¡­Dammit!!

    My heart explodes!!

    ¡¸S-Shirasaka-san¡­I-I like Shirasaka-san¡­! I-I¡¯ve always liked you since the start of the school!!¡¹

    However¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes shoot out light of hatred to my confession¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t fool around! Don¡¯t Joke with me! That¡¯s not a joke!¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s true! I-I¡¯m not lying! I-I like Shirasaka-san! I-I was always looking at Shirasaka-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something stupid! What do you know about me!? I don¡¯t even know anything about you!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I like Shirasaka-san¡¯s face! I like Shirasaka-san¡¯s body! I like Shirasaka-san¡¯s voice! I love everything, everything about you! ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I hate you! I hate you very much!!¡¹

    ¡¸E-Even Shirasaka-san¡­Y-You still don¡¯t know a-anything about me!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to know! I don¡¯t have a speck of interest of knowing anything about you! A man who raped me! Bakaa! Dieee!¡­I decided to give my first to Kenji and yet! Kenji¡¯s the only one who can embrace me! Not you! not you! and yet!!!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka Yukino

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t don¡¯t want to betray Kenji¡­I don¡¯t want to betray him and yet! You have raped me a lot of times! You came inside of me a lot of times! Die! You should just die!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yukino!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call my name bakaa! Kenji¡¯s the only one who can call me Yukino! Kenji¡¯s the only one who can kiss me and embrace me!! Not you!! You¡¯re such an unfair person¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡­cried again.

    The tears spill out again.

    With the existence of fear, Yuzuki-sensei gone¡­the emotions she had endured collapses instantly¡­

    ¡¸¡­I, I!¡¹

    ¡¸Urusai! Urusai! Urusai! 5 Don¡¯t speak! Shut up! Don¡¯t even come close to me! Go away somewhere! I don¡¯t even care if you die!! Pervert! Pervert! Pervert!!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Ah.

    ¡­I realized that it¡¯s already no good.

    ¡­Shirasaka-san will never forgive me for the rest of her life.

    She¡¯ll continue her whole life hating and avoiding me.

    Dammit!

    ¡­Very well, that¡¯s fine by itself!

    I¡¯ve already prepared myself.

    That¡¯s fine.

    I¡¯m already fine being the worst scum.

    I¡¯m fine being a trash of a human.

    Still, I¡¯ll never hand over Shirasaka Yukino to anyone.

    If I can never have her heart, at least I¡¯ll settle with her body.

    I¡¯ll make it only mine¡­

    ¡­Definitely, absolutely!!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯ll tell Endou!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes suddenly opened widely!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll tell Endou¡­that S-Shirasaka-san gave her virginity for Endou¡¯s sake¡­! I-I¡¯ll also borrow the photos from Sensei!! I-I¡¯ll show it to him!!¡¹

    I threatened her.

    My first love.

    The girl I love the most in this world¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t tell Kenji anything. P-Please keep everything a secret from Kenji!¡¹

    The fire of anger from Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes disappeared¡­

    What¡¯s there is just a frightened poor girl.

    ¡­Sixteen years old.

    ¡¸I-If you don¡¯t want that, l-look at me properly, a-and beg! F-from the bottom of your heart!¡¹

    Shriasaka-san turns at me¡­

    Her crying face¡­cute face¡­oh, it feels refreshing to make her cry!

    I¡¯ll make her cry from now on¡­

    Always, always¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please¡­I beg you¡¹

    Shirasaka-san deeply bows at me.

    I won¡¯t easily agree!

    Let¡¯s be a bit cruel!

    ¡¸T-Then¡­Y-You¡¯re going to have sex with me all the time?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡­¡­She¡¯s trembling.

    ¡­Exhausted, eyes of resignation.

    ¡¸I-I get it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-Speak properly¡­B-be specific on what you¡¯re saying!¡¹

    I remembered Yuzuki-sensei from the car sex earlier and ordered Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸Y-Yukino will have¡­sex, with Yoshida-kun whenever he wants to! I¡¯ll do¡­I¡¯ll do it so!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What is Shirasaka-san to me¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-You¡¯re my exclusive what?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­P-Prostitute¡¹

    ¡¸Speak clearly!¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka Yukino is Yoshida-kun¡¯s exclusive prostitute!¡¹

    She¡¯s crying again.

    Shirasaka-san is crying.

    ¡­Ahahahahaa.

    Making Shirasaka-san surrender is fun¡­

    Looking at her crying face is fun.

    Really fun.

    ¡¸Very well¡­I¡¯ll keep it a secret from Endou¡¹

    The laughter¡­I can¡¯t stop laughing.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re the worst. You¡¯re the worst!¡¹

    Shriasaka-san¡¯s words of scorn is now fun¡­

    Because, Shirasaka-san is looking at me when she says that.

    Shirasaka-san is looking at me.

    Her crying face is looking at me¡­

    Whatever reason it is¡­even if it¡¯s eyes of hatred, even eyes of disgust.

    I¡¯m already satisfied as long as Shirasaka-san looks at me.

    We went towards the classroom just like that.

    ¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s ahead.

    I¡¯m walking from behind.

    Shirasaka-san seems to be really in pain from losing her virginity.

    ¡­She¡¯s stopping occasionally to rest.

    She¡¯s being conscious about her panties from time to time so she¡¯s touching her ass.

    I ogled a lot on her cute ass thoroughly.

    Form the rarely used stairs to the schoolhouse.

    While walking up the stairs¡­White liquid drips from under Shirasaka-san¡¯s skirt to her thighs!

    I see¡­My semen¡¯s dripping¡­!

    Shriasaka-san¡¯s worried about it so she¡¯s holding her ass¡­!

    Shriasaka-san took out a tissue from her pocket and tried to wipe the white liquid from her thighs in a hurry¡­!

    ¡¸¡­L-let me look!¡¹

    I ordered Shirasaka-san from behind.

    ¡¸¡­L-Lift your skirt and show me your panties!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t wnat to¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Someone will come!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-No one will!¡¹

    There¡¯s no person nearby. There¡¯s no footsteps either.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s positioned higher in the stairs than me¡­

    ¡¸D-Do it¡­you prostitute!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s tears flowed.

    She, silently, slowly raised her skirt.

    The light-blue silk panty that Katsuko-san gave her appears!

    The genital location of the panty is wet!

    My semen¡¯s dripping from her slit!!

    ¡¸¡­N-Nice view!¡¹

    I gave out a lewd impression on purpose.

    ¡¸P-Pervert!¡­Die¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san in tears muttered¡­

    ¡¸Why¡­Why do I have to experience this¡­!¡¹

    Inside her body, is my semen filling her up!

    This is my woman¡­!

    I¡¯ll make her mine¡­

    ¡¸¡­How long is this going to continue?!!!!¡¹

    A large drop of tears spit open on the stairs!

    1. It¡¯s not High Noon ?

    2. Approx 10,500 USD ?

    3. Approx 300 USD ?

    4. Remember the dates, It¡¯ll be important ?

    5. Urusai means shut up! This is a common phrase by Shana on Shakugan no Shana, I assume that you already know what it means ?

 Chapter 17

    17. ¡­Broken daily life.

    Morning¡­7:20.

    There¡¯s still no one in the classroom.

    Those guys doing their morning practice still isn¡¯t at the time where they¡¯d come back¡­there¡¯s still some time before the students go to school.

    There¡¯s two people in the classroom.

    Shirasaka-san took her seat¡­

    The second and third rows from the window¡­are brimming with light.

    She took out her phone and made some rummaging sound.

    I wonder if she¡¯s reading the mails Endou sent last night¡­?

    I also sat on my own seat too.

    My seat is from the fourth from the corridor wall¡­A dark seat where light doesn¡¯t hit.

    It¡¯s a blind spot from the entrance of the classroom.

    I¡¯m originally a thin shadow in the class.

    I¡¯m an existence that¡¯s mostly forgotten by the other students¡­

    I¡¯m gazing at the appearance of Shirasaka-san bathed by the light of the morning from the shadow of the seat.

    ¡­Just like usual.

    I¡¯m watching Shirasaka-san from the usual angle.

    The usual Shirasaka-san in uniform.

    But¡­it¡¯s already different.

    What¡¯s there is my own exclusive prostitute¡­!

    I can do what I want with that body for this whole week¡­!

    I recall the naked Shirasaka-san in my head.

    Under that uniform is her breasts.

    The pink nipples.

    Cute stomach.

    And¡­the honey pot that has just lost it¡¯s purity¡­!

    I know all of it¡­

    I¡¯ve confirmed it with my eyes.

    I¡¯ve touched it.

    This penis¡­raped her!!!

    ¡­I know that!

    Endou doesn¡¯t¡¯ know¡­everything about Shirasaka-san¡¯s body!!!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look this way! Don¡¯t grin¡­it feels gross!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san told me.

    Am I looking at her that way?

    Un, I looked at her¡­with quite lewd eyes¡­

    However¡­it¡¯s really shocking to be told by the girl you like words of hate.

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    After I apologized, I noticed!

    Ah¡­I should be be a bit more aggressive!

    I even threatened Shirasaka-san with cruel words earlier¡­!

    When I looked at Shirasaka-san, she also had a dumbfounded face¡­

    S-Shit¡­I-I should be a stronger man.

    ¡­Shirasaka-san is ¡ºMy exclusive prostitute¡»!!!

    However¡­the following words can¡¯t come out!!!

    Awawawwa¡­An awkward atmosphere is tossed in the classroom.

    ¡­Err.

    On this kind of time¡­Yuzuki-sensei will be speaking severe lines to damage Shirasaka-san¡­

    And, while I was troubled¡­I heard footsteps from the corridor!

    Two schoolgirls entered the classroom!

    ¡¸¡­Morning, Shirasaka-san, you¡¯re early!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Morning, Yukino¡¹

    Two girls¡­

    That¡¯s Yamamine-san.

    She¡¯s the female class rep and I¡¯m the other, a slender figured member of track and field club¡­

    Oh right, what did Yuzuki-sensei tell again?

    Yamamine-san is a relative of Shirasaka-san?

    ¡¸Ah¡­Good morning, Ogino-san¡­Yamamine-san¡¹

    Huh¡­?

    Yamamine-san calls Shirasaka-san ¡ºYukino¡».

    And yet¡­Shirasaka-san calls her ¡ºYamamine-san¡»?

    I feel I don¡¯t get something here.

    Yamamine-san took her seat after that.

    Ogino-san spoke to Shirasaka-san in a friendly manner.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it unusual? Shirasaka-san isn¡¯t your usual bus coming at 7:40?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s true however¡­I woke up a bit early today¡¹

    ¡¸Them you arrived at the school at such time?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. I thought that someone¡¯s already here. Those people who practice. ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­the club members will come a bit later¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is amazing.

    She¡¯s crying in the very bottom of despair earlier and yet¡­

    She returned to her usual smiling cute beauty in front of her classmates.

    ¡¸What about you Ogino-san?¡­Weren¡¯t you in morning practice?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, we¡¯re always waking up earlier so¡­it¡¯s somewhat physical condition¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­Ogino-san, are you not feeling well?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s that day. It¡¯s a bit painful Since it¡¯s the fourth day, the amount is a bit low. Megumi¡¯s not the same but it¡¯s embarrassing for me to be alone so I she came with me¡­¡¹

    T-That day¡­M-Mens?!

    I instinctively made bumped my chair¡­!

    ¡¸Eh?! Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re there?!¡¹

    Awawa¡­A-As expected, I was noticed!

    err¡­W-w-w-w-what should I do?!

    ¡¸¡­What happened to you, Yoshida-kun?!!!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    Yamamine-san who¡¯s sitting on her seat silently¡­ looked at my face and spoke loudly!

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t what me! What happened to your face?!!!¡¹

    ¡­Oh right.

    I was hit by Endou on the rooftop a day before yesterday¡­the internal bleeding became a blue bruise, there¡¯s scratches, and the top of my eye is swelled up too¡­I¡¯m having such a terrible face right now.

    The pain is normal but my sense is already paralyzed completely¡­!

    Or rather, I was in adrenaline for the whole night so my face didn¡¯t hurt at all¡­

    As expected¡­this¡¯ll become terrible.

    ¡¸¡­N-N-N-No, uhm¡­This is¡¹

    From Yamamine-san¡¯s back, Shirasaka-san¡¯s having such a desperate face¡­

    She¡¯s clapping her hands and bowing at me¡­

    ¡­I know.

    I won¡¯t tell about Endou¡­there¡¯s no way I can.

    ¡¸¡­J-Just, I-I f-fell down from the stairs in my home!¡¹

    I made a very bad excuse¡­

    However, those are the words that came out at the moment.

    ¡­However, Yamamine-san!

    ¡¸¡­That doesn¡¯t matter!!!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, there¡¯s blood around your nose! You didn¡¯t notice?!!!¡¹

    ¡­N-Nose?!

    Ah¡­I was kicked by Yuzuki-sensei with her leather shoes a while ago. With all her heart.

    Then there¡¯s blood coming out of it so I rubbed it off with my hands¡­and stuffed tissue in it.

    I thought the bleeding stopped bbyt it seems that it continued¡­

    Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen my face in the mirror since then¡­

    Could it be that I was having a bloody face all this time?!

    I was threatening Shirasaka-san with a blood around my nose?!

    I came to the classroom bloodstained!

    Eh?¡­Why didn¡¯t Yuzuki-sensei nor Shirasaka-san tell me?!

    Could it be that I¡¯m hated?!

    Well¡­I¡¯m hated, I guess¡­!!

    That doesn¡¯t matter, my head¡¯s feeling spinning!!

    ¡¸¡­get up and let¡¯s go to the school infirmary!¡¹

    Yamamine-san pulled my arm!

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­Shirasaka-san and the other girl had a surprised look¡­

    I was taken by Yamamine-san to the school infirmary¡­

    However¡­it¡¯s still morning.

    The doctor isn¡¯t here yet.

    The school infirmary is locked.

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Yoshida-kun, wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back soon!

    ¡¸¡­Yes?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t ever move from there!¡¹

    Then, Yamamine-san runs with her skirt fluttering¡­

    Her back figure has a tall, and balanced frame

    Her track and field member form is very beautiful¡­

    A few minutes later, Yamamine-san returned¡­

    She¡¯s breathing roughly¡­

    ¡¸¡­I brought the first air kit from the club!¡¹

    Yamamine-san went to the sports club¡¯s room!

    ¡­For my sake!

    She opened the plastic first aid kit then took out antiseptic solution and cotton¡­

    She made me sit down on the corner of the corridor and wipes my wound¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yamamine-san¡­d-don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A-About¡­t-touching my wound¡¹

    Yamamine-san long slit eyes closed and she laughed¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­I might be feeling a bit disgusted but you see¡­I¡¯m already used to it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Used to?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Our club has everyone falling down and getting wounded so I¡¯m already used to such treatments¡¹

    Yamamine-san smiled and kept treating me¡­

    Her hand touches my face.

    O-Our body¡¯s close

    She¡¯s standing by her knees in front of me sitting down the floor¡­

    Yamamine-san¡¯s breasts is in front of me.

    It¡¯s flatter than Shirasaka-san¡­

    I compared it unintentionally.

    But, it¡¯s very sports girl like, the slender proportion is charming by itself.

    Under her skirt is an antelope like legs stretching¡­

    ¡¸¡­Un, this looks fine¡¹

    Yamamine-san pasted a plaster on the wound¡­

    ¡¸¡­T-Thanks¡¹

    I honestly spoke my gratitude.

    I didn¡¯t know this at all.

    Yamamine-san is such a good person¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Yamamine-san spoke while putting away her first aid kit.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My father¡¯s company has someone who¡¯s playing boxing¡¹

    ¡­B-Boxing?

    ¡¸Then you see¡­I¡¯ve been there to see a boxing match before¡­¡¹

    ¡­W-What are you saying?!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s wound didn¡¯t come from falling from the stairs did it?¡¹

    ¡­Yamamine-san!!!

    ¡¸That¡¯s a wound by being hit by someone isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­!!!

    Yamamine-san¡¯s beautiful, long and narrow eyes looks at me quietly¡­

    ¡¸T-T-This is¡­R-Really a wound from falling from the stairs, I-I¡¯m not lying, I-It¡¯s true¡­!¡¹1

    I could do nothing but say that.

    I need to protect it.

    My promise with Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡­If that¡¯s what Yoshida-kun says then I¡¯m sure it is. Got it. But, if ever you needed a helping hand, just ask me okay?!¡¹

    Black bob cut sports girl¡­

    Yamamine-san says that while smiling at me.

    ¡­She¡¯s really a good person!

    Yamamine-san returned the first aid kit to the clubroom and I thanked her and returned to the classroom alone.

    The time is past eight¡­

    The number of students in the classroom has increased considerably.

    Shirasaka-san is sitting on her own seat while talking to the other girls

    ¡­Endou¡¯s not here.

    Because the morning practice has the first years cleaning up, they¡¯ll always jump to the classroom on the very limit.

    ¡¸But you see, Endou-kun¡¯s amazing¡­He¡¯s been decided to be a regular by the next game you know? The first year members are making a fuss last night on the clubroom!¡¹

    A girl named Tomizawa from the tennis club spoke to Shirasaka-san .

    ¡¸Un¡­It seems so. He mailed me about it¡¹

    I see¡­I¡¯m sure the mail Shirasaka-san is looking was¡­!!

    ¡¸Eh? You haven¡¯t heard it from him directly yet?! Endou-kun was so amazingly happy that I thought she¡¯d be calling Shirasaka-san immediately !¡¹

    No, he may have done it really.

    I¡¯m sure that Endou bastard called Shirasaka-san to inform the splendid news by himself.

    However, no matter how many times he tried to call her, Shirasaka-san didn¡¯t answer¡­so he mailed her!

    ¡­I remembered!

    Yesterday, when I took Shirasaka-san¡¯s virginity¡­!

    Endou¡¯s having such a serious face while listening to the coach in the screen!

    Is it that time when Endou¡¯s decided to become a regular?!

    At that same time¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s virginity was pierced by me!!!

    ¡­The dark laughter crossed my mind.

    Oh¡­I suddenly feel sleepy. My body feels heavy.

    Speaking of which, I¡¯ve ejaculated a lot of times from yesterday till this morning¡­

    Even if Sensei¡¯s suspicious drug is effective¡­I¡¯m still actually deprived of my physical strength¡­

    Ah¡­my swollen face becomes painful somehow¡­

    My face fell on the desk and I closed my eyes.

    ¡­The starting bell rings!

    Surprised, I open my eyes.

    Before I noticed, the classroom¡¯s filled with students¡­

    ¡­Endou too.

    I¡¯m sure they entered the classroom while I was asleep.

    When Endou looked at my badly injured face, he looked unpleasant.

    It¡¯s as if his face is saying¡¸I don¡¯t want to see you, get out of the classroom¡¹

    This guy¡¯s not even feeling bad that he hit me at all.

    You asshole¡­!

    Some of the students are looking at my face filled with plaster with curious face.

    But¡­There¡¯s no one talking to me.

    When I looked back at them¡­they avert they gaze.

    This is reality.

    That¡¯s my standpoint in this class.

    Yuzuki-sensei entered the classroom.

    The tall teacher stands on the desk¡­

    Long black hair, black glasses.

    Thin body and fair skin.

    A cold beauty female teacher.

    It¡¯s like a dream that I¡¯ve stayed in the house of this person with Shirasaka-san all night.

    ¡¸¡­Good morning class¡¹

    Yuzuki spoke this morning¡¯s morning report indifferently.

    Lastly, she talked to Endou¡­

    ¡¸¡­By the way, Endou-kun. Are you keeping your promise with Sensei? You haven¡¯t kissed Shirasaka-san haven¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t!¡­There¡¯s now way I can do that soon after!¡¹

    Endou answered Sensei with a bit of anger.

    There¡¯s laughing heard in the classroom.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, what about you?¡­Are you protecting your virginity?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka-san had a gloomy face.

    The guys in the class has misunderstood that it was Shirasaka-san¡¯s expression of embarrassment.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, has even more and more beautiful body!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Endou won¡¯t lay a hand on her right?!¡¹

    The frivolous Kobayashi and Omiya made fun of them in a loud voice.

    Then, a laughter occurred¡­

    Then¡­Shriasaka-san¡¯s reply became unsettled somehow¡­

    ¡¸¡­Well, it¡¯s not necessary for Shirasaka-san to have Endou-kun as her first partner though. Shirasaka-san might have an affair with other boys¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei said while having a jeering face.

    ¡¸¡­No way, Shirasaka-san would do that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s earnest after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Endou-kun¡¯s so cool after all¡¹

    The girl¡¯s low voice can be heard here and there.

    ¡¸Sensei! What do you mean by that?!¡¹

    Endou stood up and shouted.

    He¡¯s protesting against Yuzuki-sensei with strong eyes!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t care whatever you say at me but¡­don¡¯t even make fun of Yukino! I won¡¯t allow it even as a joke!!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s seriously angry!

    ¡¸¡­Endou-kun¡¯s so cool!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Great, you¡¯re so great, an example of boyfriend!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s Kobayashi and Omiya¡¯s remark.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, I apologize if I hurt your feelings¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Right, an innocent girl like Shirasaka-san won¡¯t ever try to have an affair, right?¡¹

    ¡­A provocative smile.

    Endou¡¯s face distorts¡­

    A critical atmosphere!!

    ¡¸Geez, Sensei, get over it!!¡­Endou-kun, take a seat too!¡¹

    The class rep, Yamamine-san stood up and mediates between the two¡­

    Reluctantly¡­Endou took his seat.

    ¡¸¡­Then everyone, Let¡¯s spend our day pleasantly!¡¹

    The female teacher said happily then left the classroom abruptly.

    ¡¸¡­What, oh? Is that teacher a bit crazy in her head?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, it feels a bit cruel¡­want to consult other teachers?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try to watch her for a bit more¡­it¡¯s only her second day sine she took place as a homeroom teacher¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see. But, that was sexual harassment isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that even sexual harassment in case of a female teacher?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸But, either way isn¡¯t that a bit too mean? Isn¡¯t that discrimination?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, you don¡¯t need to worry about it¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Shiarasaka-san¡¯s pure love is known by everyone okay?!¡¹

    The female classmates began to encourage Shirasaka-san one after another¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­Thanks, everyone¡¹

    Shirasaka-san express her gratitude to her friends with a smile¡­

    Shirasaka Yukino is no longer a virgin¡­

    Shirasaka Yukino already had sex with a man who¡¯s not her lover.

    In this class, only Shirasaka-san and I knows the truth¡­

    I know the feeling of the living flesh of Shirasaka-san¡­

    Only me¡­

    I slept for most of the class in the morning.

    It can¡¯t be helped, I was sleepy.

    I woke up during the third lesson which is math then¡­Shirasaka-san is also tired, I can see her dozing off.

    That honor student Shirasaka-san¡­!

    haha¡­You¡¯re the same as me, Shirasaka-san!

    ¡­Lunch break.

    ¡¸Yukino, where do you want to eat lunch? Let¡¯s go to the rooftop since the weather¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, here¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s eat in the classroom. Bring your lunch box here Kenji!¡¹

    Endou and Shiraskaa-san are having a lover¡¯s conversation.

    Shirasaka-san returned to her usual smile.

    She¡¯s making a forced smile? Or is she glad that she¡¯s with Endou? I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Eh? Let¡¯s go to the rooftop¡­everyone¡¯s here¡¹

    The concern of the classmates to the two people has risen with the confrontation with the teacher this morning.

    ¡ºThey can¡¯t kiss nor sex until they graduate¡»is their situation, and they became a couple that¡¯s recognized by the teacher¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine, let¡¯s show off to everyone!¡¹

    The smiling Shriasaka-san¡­lovely smile.

    ¡¸¡­Then, that¡¯s fine¡¹

    Endou got embarrassed¡­then took his own lunch box to Shirasaka-san¡¯s desk.

    I know the true reason why Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t want to go to the rooftop.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s been sitting on her own seat since this morning today.

    She didn¡¯t go to the restroom¡­

    In short¡­Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t want to seen her bowlegged walking from the dull pain of virginity loss by Endou.

    Perhaps, right now, there¡¯s my sticky semen dripping in her panty under the skirt¡­

    ¡­Truly cute. You¡¯re so cute, Shirasaka-san!

    ¡¸¡­huh? Yukino got a lunch box today?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san opened Katsuko¡¯s package that was given by Yuzuki-sensei this morning.

    It can¡¯t be helped because she has nothing else to eat.

    She can¡¯t go out and buy because her body¡¯s aching¡­

    The contents of the wrapping is a sandwich

    It¡¯s wrapped beautifully on a plastic container.

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s amazing¡­Where did you buy that?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s work is perfect.

    When you look at it, you¡¯d think it¡¯s bought from a big baker from somewhere in the town¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­from a new bakery in front of the station. That¡¯s where I bought it¡¹

    Shirasaka-san made a suitable lie¡­

    ¡¸Oh, so they opened this morning?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­it seems so¡¹

    ¡­You¡¯re lying at your boyfriend right now.

    ¡­Does it pain your heart?

    ¡­Are you feeling guilt?

    Me too¡­I opened the wrapper quietly in my seat.

    I can¡¯t let the others know that I¡¯m eating the same thing as Shirasaka-san¡­

    Furthermore, there¡¯s no one who would pay attention to me.

    I tried eating one of the sandwiches.

    ¡­Delicious.

    Katsuko-san¡¯s really good at cooking.

    ¡­However.

    The dinner last night was also sandwich.

    Then, earlier was bread.

    And now¡­it¡¯s sandwich again.

    Katsuko-san¡­could it be that she loves bread?!2

    It might possibly be Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s hobby though¡­

    ¡¸Looks delicious! Can I take one?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    When I looked up¡­it was Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸¡­G-Go on¡¹

    ¡¸Itadaki!¡¹3

    Yamamine-san¡¯s thin fingers took the edge of the sandwich and ate it. 4

    ¡¸Wow, this is delicious! Yoshida-kun, which shop did you buy this from?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­T-The new bakery, i-in front of the station. T-That¡¯s where I bought it¡¹

    For the time being¡­I¡¯ll copy Shirasaka-san¡¯s lie.

    There¡¯s some noise coming out though¡­

    ¡¸Oh, they opened this morning?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­it seems so ¡¹

    Hey¡­where¡¯s the shop? I don¡¯t know where though¡­

    ¡¸That was delicious¡­Then, this¡¯ll be a debt!¡¹

    ¡­W-What?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind the first aid kit this morning!¡¹

    Oh¡­Yamamine-san is.

    She¡¯s taking me this morning in consideration¡­then she came all the way to me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Then, bye!¡¹

    Yamamine-san left the classroom with a smile.

    I see of the tall back figure¡­

    I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s such a gentle child.

    But then¡­only one month has passed since the entrance.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, sorry Kenji. I wasn¡¯t able to pick up the phone last night¡¹

    My ears heard Shirasaka-san and Endou¡¯s conversation and I came back to my senses.

    ¡¸I called you again and again. I even sent a mail¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry¡­I helped my sister in her studies and got tired so I slept.¡¹ Thus I didn¡¯t notice it until this morning¡¹

    Shirasaka-san arranged a smooth lie.

    Shirasaka-san can make a lie with such a cute smile.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s how it is¡­it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸Congrats, regular!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­Even if I¡¯m a regular, it¡¯s just decided that I¡¯ll be temporarily let out on the next practice game¡¹

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s amazing. You¡¯re a first year after all¡­when¡¯s the game?¡¹

    ¡¸May 1. Nishitaka high school¡¯s team will be coming to our school¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go to watch¡­I¡¯ll be supporting you¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­please¡¹

    May 1¡­I took note in my head¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, Yukino, the club;s practice on tomorrow is going to end early¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. The supervisor has some business so¡­that¡¯s why, do you want to go to the harbor tomorrow evening?¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­an invitation to a date?!

    ¡¸¡­R-Right. Un, okay. Let¡¯s do that¡¹

    Oh¡­those two will be having a date tomorrow sunday.

    Shirasaka-san, can you make promises that easily?

    You¡¯re my exclusive prostitute you know?¡­For this whole week!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m in the training camp with the baseball club this whole golden week so I can¡¯t play with Yukino for a while¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, but that¡¯s not for all the time right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the training camp will be until the morning of the 4th. Fifth day will be a rest day. Let¡¯s go outing that day?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡­Right. ¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go out on the fourth and stay overnight?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Kenji¡­don¡¯t say something absurd!!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything strange¡­we can just sleep holding hands, isn¡¯t that fine?!¡¹5

    Endou¡¯s saying something foolish¡­

    Well, fine. I¡¯ll be taking that plan.

    I¡¯ll stay overnight with Shirasaka-san in this Golden Week!

    ¡­The dark laughter rose in me.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, don¡¯t smile, don¡¯t look this way!¡¹

    Suddenly, Endou turned towards me!

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about you¡­Yoshida!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s glaring at me with severe eyes!

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been eavesdropping with my conversation with Yukino all this time¡­it feels disgusting!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s big body comes to me rudely!

    ¡¸¡­Stop it Kenji!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san tried to stop Endou!

    But¡­She can¡¯t get up from the chair!

    Endou¡¯s big arm grabbed my chest¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­stop this already you fucker!¡¹

    The schoolgirls who¡¯s having a meal in the classroom screamed¡­

    Endou¡¯s not worrying about them¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s talk for a bit¡­on the rooftop. There¡¯s too many people here¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­aah¡¹

    The young high school baseball player who¡¯s built is bigger than me is grabbing my chest¡­

    ¡­For the time being, let¡¯s answer him somehow.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Stop it Kenji!¡¹

    I can hear Shirasaka-san¡¯s voice from the back¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Yukino¡­I¡¯ll be back in a moment¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uwa, it¡¯s a fight?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go watch it!¡¹

    Kobayashi and Omiya got in excitedly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t follow me! It¡¯s not a fight, I just have to talk with Yoshida for a bit. Just the two of us¡¹

    Endou says that and controlled Kobayashi¡­

    Endou and I went out of the classroom¡­

    There¡¯s no onlooker following at all.

    There¡¯s no one on the rooftop northside.

    When the door closed, Endou suddenly spoke¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­You haven¡¯t told anyone about anything yesterday haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A-About what?¡¹

    I feigned ignorance with all my might.

    ¡¸¡­About your face!¡¹

    As expected¡­He¡¯s worried

    If it goes wrong, the participation of the baseball club will be withdrawn because of his violence.

    Oh¡­It¡¯s not about me eavesdropping Endou and Shirasaka-san¡¯s conversation at all.

    Endou was minding me all this time!

    ¡¸¡­You¡­If you tell someone, it won¡¯t end well!¡¹

    I began to laugh.¡¹

    What¡¯s with ¡¸It won¡¯t end well¡¹?

    ¡­What do you intend to do?

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s funny!!!¡¹

    What¡¯s funny?¡­Well

    ¡¸I¡¯ll seriously make sure that you can¡¯t come into this school! I¡¯m serious!¡¹

    ¡­How?

    Are you an idiot?

    Or rather, Endou¡¯s seriously an idiot.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t laugh!¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s funny!

    ¡¸You¡­Don¡¯t fucking underestimate me!!¡¹

    ¡­Got it, Endou.

    In other words, you¡¯ve never thought that you¡¯re sorry about hitting me even for a bit.

    He doesn¡¯t intend to apologize at all.

    However¡­do you really think that can shut me up with such a ridiculous threat¡­?

    I spoke to Endou laughingly.

    ¡¸¡­I-If I do underestimate you¡­w-what do you intend to do?¡¹

    ¡­Anger gushed to Endou¡¯s face!!!

    ¡¸¡­Fuckeeer!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s fist approached my face!

    One punch¡­!6

    Next, he hit my belly!

    Two hits ¡­!

    Then he strongly strike my chest!

    Third¡­!

    He threw me on the wall and hit me again!

    Fourth¡­!

    I lay down on the ground.

    My body¡¯s painful here and there¡­

    Endou¡¯s breathing heavily¡­

    ¡¸¡­Listen! Don¡¯t even tell anyone that I beat you up! if you ever spoke about it, this wont end well for you!!!!¡¹

    Endou lastly kicked my waist¡­

    Fifth¡­!!!

    I can hear the sound of the iron door of the rooftop closing from a distance.

    I was left alone in the rooftop, flying down.

    Ouch¡­I can¡¯t move¡­

    But¡­My face is laughing.

    I laughed¡¸Ahahaha¡¹on the rooftop where there¡¯s no one.

    Shirasaka-san¡­It¡¯ll be five times today.

    I¡¯ll be having Sex with Shirasaka-san five times after this!

    ¡­I¡¯ll fuck you!

    ¡­I¡¯ll be raping you!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    1. Obvious lie. lol ?

    2. Yes, she loves me. ?

    3. To eat ?

    4. I take a potato chip, and eat it ?

    5. Oh, Nei-san, oops spoiler ?

    6. One puuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuunch!! ?

 Chapter 18

    18. The fourth and the fifth.

    ¡­N?

    ¡­Huh?!!!

    ¡­Since when I was asleep?

    I can hear a song.

    It looks like a class seems to be singing a chorus in music lesson¡­

    Oh¡­this is a good school.

    The middle school I entered for three years¡­is a dorm style boys school closed in the heart of the mountains so we didn¡¯t take music class properly.

    Sleep¡­chatter¡­or play with your phone.

    The music teacher was an old man near his retirement so he has no motivation at all¡­

    He just plays a famous music on a CD every class¡­

    You only need to write impressions such as ¡¸I think it was a nice tune¡¹, or ¡¸It¡¯s good¡¹and it¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯s quite a bullshit class¡­

    We never did a chorus together¡­

    In the first place, I don¡¯t remember the school song in middle school¡­don¡¯t newly enrolled students mostly don¡¯t know about it?

    Really¡­that middle school there was so unpleasant like a prison¡­

    However, why am I here?

    Why am I lying down in such a place¡­?

    ¡­Ah, the blue sky spreads out.

    The sky is clear blue no matter where you look¡­

    Un¡­there¡¯s something white sticking out in field of vision filled with blue sky?

    ¡­What¡¯s this white object?¡­It looks like a cloth?!

    The white cloth¡­is swelling like a mountain¡­?

    Huh?¡­That¡¯s a button?!

    hey¡­Could it be a female¡¯s blouse?!!!

    That moment¡­I came back to my senses!

    Did I feel unconscious after I was hit by Endou in the rooftop?

    Then¡­Eeeeh, the afternoon classes already started?!!!

    ¡¸¡­N, you awake?¡¹

    A voice from the top.

    A sweet voice as clear as this blue sky¡­

    Hey¡­Huh, there¡¯s ¡¸some soft and warm thing¡¹on my head?!

    C-C-C-Could this be¡­possibly?!

    H-H-H-Hizamakura?!1

    I¡¯m resting on someone¡¯s lap?!!!!

    There¡¯s blue sky and white cloth on my field of view.

    From the cloth, there¡¯s a woman¡¯s face suddenly appearing!

    ¡­B-B-B-B-Blonde!

    Her blonde hair with volume shakes around¡­!

    Even though I said blonde, it¡¯s not a showy gold color, and there¡¯s some milky white.

    ¡­It¡¯s not the natural color.

    Perhaps it¡¯s dyed hair¡­!

    In the fluffy semi-long hair¡­there¡¯s a face of a woman who¡¯s smiling gently!

    While I was unconscious on the rooftop, this woman had my head rest on her lap????!!

    Therefore¡­Our faces are facing top and bottom¡­

    However¡­Even if I¡¯m looking upside down, I can understand that she¡¯s a super beauty¡­!

    A finely chiseled shape comes out, her beauty¡¯s like a doll from France!

    Actually, her eyes are blue like French people¡­?!

    Eh¡­Foreigner?!

    No¡­wrong

    This is a contact lens!

    When I looked closely¡­there¡¯s the edge of the contact lens showing clearly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, you okay?! You¡¯ve been unconscious since a while!¡¹

    The beautiful school girl with blue contacts and blonde hair¡­

    Is looking at my face on inverse on the knee while smiling nonchalantly¡­

    Or rather¡­It¡¯s been the first time I¡¯m admiring such a woman from below!!

    I never expected this to happen to myself.

    Or rather¡­There¡¯s no woman existing in this world to let me rest on her lap!!

    In short¡­This is a dream.

    Surely¡­I¡¯m still in the dreamland while being hit by Endou!!

    The schoolgirl looking at my puzzled face made an ¡¸Ufufu¡¹laugh.

    ¡­Ah, it¡¯s not a dream!

    This is really happening, this Hizamakura!!!

    Could it be, ¡®that¡¯¡­?!

    D-D-D-D-Did a ¡ºMiracle¡»happen?!!!

    It¡¯s a miracle!

    ¡­It¡¯s a MIRACLE!!! G-G-G-Gooood!!!

    The person who¡¯s letting me rest on her lap¡­the blond hair schoolgirl is looking at my face and called¡¸An?¡¹

    Our eyes match while being upside down!

    This is¡­I-I-I-I have to talk about something!

    Anyway, let¡¯s try to talk to her!

    ¡¸¡­W-Who?!¡¹

    For the time being¡­those foolish words came out of my head¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nn, me?¡¹

    The upside down blonde woman points at herself with a long finger.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes!¡¹

    Hey¡­there¡¯s probably no one else here.

    My current view is¡­Sky 40% and blonde hair 60%

    I repeat.

    The sky¡¯s 40% and the blonde hair is 60%¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Who do you think?¡¹

    The schoolgirl has a teasing ¡¸Fufun¡¹ smile

    Seriously¡­don¡¯t return question with a question.

    ¡¸¡­I-I don¡¯t know¡¹

    It¡¯s the first time I saw her so I have no other answers.

    ¡¸Then, what do you think when you look at me?¡­What kind of person am I?¡¹

    ¡­What kind of person?!

    ¡­Err.

    ¡¸¡­Just tell me your frank impression!¡¹

    Once again, I looked at the upside down schoolgirl¡­

    She¡¯s a super beauty and a very gentle person, however¡­

    The dyed blonde hair and blue contacts¡­

    ¡­In short.

    ¡¸¡­Western crazy?¡¹

    The blonde schoolgirl burst into laughter.

    ¡¸Gyahahaha¡¹, she laughed in a loud voice!

    Her stomach is trembling¡­and the vibration is transmitted from that person¡¯s lap to my head¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What was that, so funny!! How did you come up with that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-Because¡­Y-You¡¯re blonde haired and your eyes are blue¡¹

    The schoolgirl laughed further with my answer¡­

    ¡¸¡­Interesting, you¡¯re amusing! Are you an airhead?! I think you have the talent! Do you want to become an entertainer with me and aim for the star?!!¡¹

    No¡­I¡¯m not aiming at such a star.

    ¡­Aah, geez.

    Anyway¡­I can¡¯t let myself be lying down on her lap for any longer.

    We can¡¯t face each other when we¡¯re upside down, and we can¡¯t talk properly either!

    I raised my body and separate from her.

    Kuu¡­The areas hit by Endou still hurts!

    ¡¸¡­You okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m fine!¡¹

    I part from the schoolgirl at least one meter¡­and sat down on the waterproof green rubber floor of the rooftop¡­

    The schoolgirl looks at me while smiling.

    Looking at her this way from a slightly remote position¡­I realized that she¡¯s much more beautiful than I thought.

    The inverse image is completely on a different degree¡­it went up by four levels.

    Her form is distinct, a very beautiful woman with gentle and charming features¡­

    Her big eyes is fantastic and her mouth is too¡­

    The big impressive mouth feels like laughing ¡¸Mufufu¡¹¡­

    Oh¡­This person has quite a big chest!!

    It¡¯s not as much as Katsuko-san however¡­it comes out boing, and still her stomach is tight dented.

    It would look amazing in a swimsuit¡­

    ¡¸¡­N? Where are you looking?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­S-Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s fine¡­it¡¯s not that it¡¯s diminishing¡­¡¹

    Then¡­in the end, who¡¯s she?

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­Natou Nei! Second year!¡¹

    Second year¡­a Senpai?!

    ¡¸N-Natou-senpai¡­? W-Why are you letting my head rest on your lap¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get in the first place!

    ¡¸N¡­You don¡¯t know?!¡¹

    ¡¸T-There¡¯s¡­n-no way I would!¡¹

    Natou-senpai laughingly answered.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious that I was called by Yuzuki-sensei?!¡¹

    ¡­Y-Yuzuki-sensei?!

    ¡¸I¡¯m the fifth¡¹

    The senpai with blue contacts and blonde hair smiles sadly¡­

    ¡­¡­Fifth

    Last night, Sensei told sad that Shirasaka-san is the ¡¸Seventh¡¹¡­

    Could it be that¡­?!!!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s fifth toy¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s toy.

    ¡­Plaything.

    I can hear the voice of the chorus from the music room downstairs again¡­

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yuzuki-sensei¡­W-what?¡¹

    During the chorus¡­I daringly asked Senpai.

    ¡¸N¡­I was called by Yuzuki-sensei this lunch break. Then she told me to¡ºNurse the boy who got unconscious on the roof and look after him¡»¡­that¡¯s all. Ah, ¡ºLook after¡»only, she didn¡¯t tell to¡ºDo lewd stuff¡»okay?!¡¹

    No¡­that¡¯s of course.

    Huh, but¡­it¡¯s class hours right now.

    If the school is in a break, the inside of the building should be noisier¡­

    I can even hear the chorus on the music class clearly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­S-Senpai, W-what about the fifth class?¡¹

    When I asked she looked at me then¡­Senpai laughed once again¡­

    ¡¸Geez, it¡¯s already sixth class¡­You completely slept the fifth class!¡¹

    Ah¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸¡­T-Then, S-Senpai was letting my h-head rest on her lap since the l-lunch break?!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You didn¡¯t go to the fifth class?!¡¹

    Natou-senpai¡¯s face became sad again¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You see I¡­I¡¯m a ¡ºNotorious delinquent¡»in this school¡­¡¹

    ¡­Delinquent?

    Certainly her hair is blonde and she has a blue contact lens, it feels like a delinquent¡­

    However , when I talk to her¡­Natou-senpai doesn¡¯t look like a delinquent at all.

    She¡¯s easy to talk to as if she¡¯s a friendly puppy¡­

    On top of that, she¡¯s very kind¡­

    ¡¸Well, those kind of things doesn¡¯t matter to you so don¡¯t mind it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-But¡¹

    ¡¸You see, I¡¯m a repeater. I actually should be a third grader but I¡¯m still a second year this year. That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯m good!¡¹

    ¡­Repeater?

    She repeated another year as a second year again¡­???!

    ¡¸¡­Last year, I didn¡¯t attend the school that much. Ah, it¡¯s slightly more. It¡¯s because I was always absent since the half of second second semester and third semester!¡¹

    ¡­Medical treatment?

    ¡­She got a big injury?

    No¡­it¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸C-Could it be¡­b-because of Yuzuki-sensei?¡¹

    Senpai laughed weakly.

    ¡¸Half of it¡­but half of it is my own fault. That¡¯s why even if I remained in the same class for another year, I don¡¯t resent Yuzuki-sensei¡­that¡¯s something I decided by myself after all¡¹

    Natou-senpai said that.

    ¡­The voice of the chorus from the music room sounds again.

    This is different from earlier¡­a different song.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, I love this song! Mendelssohn¡¯s¡ºOn wings of song¡»¡¹2

    Once again, Natou-senpai returned to her smiling face¡­

    How rich of an expression is this person¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I haven¡¯t sing this song for so long!¡¹

    Senpai mutters as if she¡¯s nostalgic for something.

    ¡¸You see, I was a member of chorus club¡­one year ago¡¹

    ¡­Now it¡¯s different.

    She had to leave the club.

    I¡¯m sure, Yuzuki-sensei is in that shadow¡­

    ¡¸¡­Should I sing together with them? If it¡¯s mixed with the voice of other children, I won¡¯t be found out that I¡¯m here right?!¡¹

    Senpai asked me with sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸¡­P-Perhaps¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go singing!!¡¹

    Natou-senpai¡¯s singing voice¡­

    Honestly¡­I don¡¯t know this song.

    I didn¡¯t learn it in my middle school.

    Or rather, even if I do, I won¡¯t remember it.

    ¡­It¡¯s a song which I virtually heard for the first time.

    However¡­Natou-senpai¡¯s singing voice is splendid!

    Though she¡¯s matching her voice with a lot of students¡­I hear only Senpai¡¯s voice clearly standing out¡­!

    Her singing voice is as beautiful as this transparent blue sky!!

    This person was diligent in the chorus club¡­

    I understood it well.

    And¡­for her to be in the chorus club with all of her effort¡­

    This person had to leave¡­!!

    Before long¡­the song ended¡­

    ¡¸¡­it¡¯s no good if I don¡¯t sing for a while. My voice doesn¡¯t come out at all¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not true¡­I-I am impressed!¡¹

    ¡¸That so?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s great!¡¹

    The blonde haired Senpai laughed.

    A carefree smile¡­

    What¡¯s the delinquent in this person¡­?!

    Well, her eyes is blue and her hair is blonde¡­with her western like flashy look matches her strangely¡­

    She¡¯s not a delinquent at all! Isn¡¯t she a cute person!

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, what?!¡¹

    Senpai quietly talked to me.

    ¡¸We only met today so that¡¯s how it feels but¡­I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll become horrible when Yuzuki-sensei orders from now on. A lot¡­A lot of it. That¡¯s why¡­I want to apologize beforehand¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Natou-senpai!

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­P-Please don¡¯t mind it. A-Anyway, S-Senpai also had to obey Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s instruction so you fell in such a situation too, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m sure, this person too.

    ¡­Her weakness is taken advantage of.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m doing this because I like to!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I keep being Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s toy on my own will!¡­That¡¯s why, sorry!¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸In exchange, if Sensei instructs, you can violate this nice body of mine with all of your heart!¡¹

    The blonde senpai smiles.

    Ah¡­As expected, this person may not be a bad girl¡­

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡­Uhm¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think¡­It feels like you want to hold me don¡¯t you think?!¡¹

    Un¡­Certainly.

    ¡¸Expect it okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Un, good response!!¡¹

    ¡­The chime for the sixth class sounds!

    ¡¸I think you should be returning to your class soon¡­It¡¯s the return homeroom isn¡¯t¡¯ it?¡¹

    ¡­Oh right!

    Homeroom is Yuzuki-sensei!!

    ¡¸O-Okay, I-I¡¯m going back!¡­What about Senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to stay in the rooftop alone for a bit more¡­Or rather, I¡¯m not going to attend school for today¡¹

    Then¡­She didn¡¯t come to her own classroom?

    ¡¸Then, later¡­It¡¯s good if we can meet this relaxed next time!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Senpai¡­she might come to torment me next time.

    Me¡­and Shirasaka-san.

    Suddenly¡­the iron door of the rooftop opened!

    ¡¸¡­Oh, Yohsida-kun, you¡¯re really here!¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­the class rep, Yamamine-san¡­?!

    ¡¸Y-Yamamine-san¡­W-Why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei told me¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s in the rooftop so bring him back¡¹

    I-It was anticipated.

    Or rather, Sensei is definitely watching us in the camera¡­I¡¯m sure.

    ¡¸Hora, someone came to receive you¡­bye bye¡¹

    Natou-senpai laughingly said¡­

    She had a lonely smile¡­

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­Let¡¯s go, Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡¹

    I bowed at Senpai and entered the school building from the roof¡­

    Yamamine-san is walking down the stairs in quick steps.

    I¡¯m running after her from behind

    Yamamine-san talks to me while we hurry to the classroom.

    ¡¸¡­Natou-senpai, that person¡¯s a second year¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-You know her?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s famous. I heard it from the Senpai in the club¡­She¡¯s a big delinquent¡¹

    ¡¸¡­R-Right¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been told that she¡¯s been absent from the school last year all the time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I heard that she did with compensated dating, got pregnant, then aborted her baby¡¹

    ¡­Eh? Compensated dating, pregnant, abort?!

    ¡¸¡­Why is Yoshida-kun with Natou-senpai in the rooftop? Do you know each other?¡¹

    Yamamine-san looks at me with her long and narrow eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s our first meeting today! U-Uhm¡­I-I was exhausted in the rooftop and N-Natou-senpai c-c-came to help me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Exhausted¡­in the rooftop?¡¹

    Ah¡­I said something unnecessary.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you went to the roof with Endou-kun during lunch, right?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Yamamine-san wasn¡¯t in the classroom that time.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that Endou-kun beat you up?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Not just this lunch break¡­your injury from this early morning is caused by Endou-kun isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-N-N-N-N-No!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Speak the truth!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I-I told you, that¡¯s not it¡­. E-Endou-kun isn¡¯t related to anything¡­¡¹

    Yamamine-san returned her eyes to the front¡­

    She spoke in a strong tone without looking at me¡­!

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­if that¡¯s what Yoshida-kun says then I won¡¯t ask any further¡­!¡¹

    ¡­S-She¡¯s angry?

    ¡­Did I make her angry?

    The two of us returned to the classroom.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, I brought Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Yamamine-san reported to Yuzuki-sensei in bad mood.

    ¡¸Okay, well done¡­get back to your seat¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei has her usual cold smile¡­

    The students inside the classroom looks at me and whispers at each other.

    ¡­Well of course.

    Everyone saw me being taken by Endou to the rooftop after all.

    My face is swelling even more than a while ago and my uniform is in tatters¡­

    Everyone has guessed what happened¡­

    Endou himself is looking outside the window angrily¡­

    Shirasaka-san is looking down with a dark face¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, how many times?¡¹

    Suddenly, Yuzuki-sensei snorted and asked me.

    The students in the classroom has a ¡¸???¡¹expression as they don¡¯t get it.

    ¡­I understood it immediately.

    ¡¸¡­F-Five times!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face falls to despair¡­

    Five times¡­that¡¯s how many times Endou hit me.

    And¡­the number of times I¡¯ll be raping Shirasaka-san today¡­!

    ¡¸Is that so? Five times¡­that¡¯s quite trouble for you too. Come to my room after the homeroom is over. I have to talk to you for a bit¡¹

    The members of the class misunderstood by themselves that Sensei intends to ¡ºInterview¡»me.

    So, the interest in the ¡ºFive times¡»fades away¡­

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s end the day¡­Goodbye everyone!¡¹

    Homeroom ends¡­

    When I was about to go to Sensei¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yoshida!!¡¹

    Endou called me out.

    Uwa, he¡¯s glaring at me with a terrible look!

    ¡ºDon¡¯t ever talk about it!¡»His eyes tells me¡­

    Even though everyone¡¯s looking¡­

    He¡¯s an idiot.

    Seriously an idiot.

    A genuine idiot.3

    Shirasaka-san looks at Endou with anxious eyes.

    She¡¯s not looking at me.

    As expected¡­It¡¯s endou.

    ¡­huh?

    Yamamine-san is looking at Shirasaka-san¡­¡­?!

    With quite serious eyes¡­

    ¡­Could this be?

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei called me¡­

    ¡¸O-okay!¡¹

    While walking at the corridor, Sensei said.

    ¡¸¡­Really, you¡¯re the worst¡­you¡¯re getting everyone get involved¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, you don¡¯t even notice it¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Yuzuki-sensei laughed¡­

    Sensei took me not on the ¡ºStudent guidance room¡»but on Sensei¡¯s ¡ºPrivate room¡», the ¡ºEnglish Preparation room¡»

    ¡­Or should I say the monitor room of the surveillance cameras set up in the school.

    ¡¸¡­Want some kofi?4¡¹

    Sensei said that suddenly as soon as I entered the room.

    ¡¸N-no¡­I-I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Sensei poured her own share into the cup from the kofi maker.

    Then, she operated the keyboard on the desk¡­¡­

    Currently, what¡¯s reflected on the center of the monitor is the classroom I was standing a few minutes ago.

    There¡¯s students going home and students going to their club activities.

    The students decreases steadily¡­

    Among them, Shirasaka-san isn¡¯t moving.

    She¡¯s quietly sitting on her seat.

    That¡¯s right¡­she¡¯s been ordered by Sensei to stay in the classroom after school this morning.

    Endou goes to Shirasaka-san¡­.

    The mic picks up their conversation¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, still not going home?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san turns around Endou while still sitting down on her chair and answered.

    ¡¸¡­Un. A bit later¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to study in the library¡­wait for me until the practice ends. Let¡¯s go home together. Let¡¯s eat something along the way¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, today¡¯s no good¡­I have some business to do. Uhm¡­My mother asked me, so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un, Sorry¡­Tomorrow, I¡¯m sure tomorrow¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, we have a date tomorrow evening after all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    Yamamine-san is watching the two from a distance¡­

    ¡¸¡­Look, Kenji, if you don¡¯t hurry, Senpai would get angry at you¡­do your best in your practice okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. I¡¯ll be calling you tonight, okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸Spare me from not answering like last night!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    Endou went out of the classroom.

    Waving her hand, Shirasaka-san saw Endou off.

    Walking briskly¡­Yamamine-san went to Shirasaka-san¡¯s seat¡­

    There¡¯s hardly any student remaining in the classroom anymore.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, can I talk to you?¡¹

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san forced as smile and looked at Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, you¡¯re strange today¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s so. Your complexion is bad¡­you were dozing off a lot of times during class¡­also¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve never left your seat since this morning.¡¹ You didn¡¯t move at all!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san trembled¡­

    ¡¸¡­Fufufu, Yamamine-san, you observed it well¡¹

    Sensei happily laughed while looking at the monitor.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸Lies, I was looking all the time¡­what¡¯s wrong, are you feeling bad?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Leave me alone!!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡­yelled at Yamamine-san?!

    Also¡­the always smiling Shirasaka-san is shouting in such an unimaginable strong tone¡­

    ¡¸¡­Leave me alone. Megumi¡­Yamamine-san has nothing to do with it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t call my name familiarly!!! We don¡¯t have that kind of relationship!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s roaring!

    The students who stayed in the classroom left because of the threatening attitude¡­

    Shirasaka-san and Yamamine-san are the only two left in the room¡­

    ¡¸¡­We have such a relationship¡¹

    Yamamine-san calmly talked to Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸Yukino might not want it but I¡¯ll be calling Yukino by your name. I also want Yukino to call me Megumi¡­¡¹

    I wonder what happened to this two?

    What¡¯s their relationship¡­Shirasaka-san and Yamamine-san?

    ¡­Aren¡¯t they just distant relatives?!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to¡¹

    Shirasaka-san answered in displeasure.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine¡­But, if ever I can do something about it, talk to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t have anything to talk about with you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be waiting¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Get out! Leave me alone!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Yamamine-san said that and went back to her seat to take her bag

    ¡¸¡­Then, Yukino¡­I¡¯m going to my club¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why don¡¯t you just go without telling me!?!¡¹

    Yamamine-san left the classroom totteringly.

    Then¡­Shirasaka-san became alone in the classroom¡­

    Phew, Shirasaka-san sighed.

    She¡¯s biting her molar as if she¡¯s enduring something while still remaining on her seat¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now then, let¡¯s open the second act¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei said while staring t the monitor.

    ¡­Second act?

    ¡¸¡­look, she came¡¹

    Footsteps can be heard from the corridor.

    Someone¡¯s coming to the classroom where Shriasaka-san¡¯s alone¡­!

    That¡¯s a¡­beautiful girl with long hair¡­wearing glasses!!

    ¡¸¡­Are you Shirasaka Yukino-san?¡¹

    The glassess beauty talks¡­and Shirasaka-san got startled.

    Turning around the entrance of the classroom¡­she looked at the beautiful girl.

    ¡¸¡­Do you know about me?¡¹

    The glassess beauty smiles at Shirasaka-san while speaking.

    ¡¸¡­I-I do. Seitokaichou¡­5¡¹

    Oh right¡­I¡¯ve seen her at the school events a lot of times since the entrance ceremony!!!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. Third year, Iwakura Yukiko¡­!¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡­Seitokaichou Iwakura Yukiko-san!!!

    A beauty with a cool intelligent face¡­

    Her reputation is good with both students and teachers.

    I heard that she was elected last year with almost unanimous votes¡­

    That glasses beauty seitokaichou is smiling at Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re¡­the seventh aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san opened her eyes wide!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the fourth¡¹

    In short?!!

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yuzuki-Sensei¡¯s forth toy¡¹

    1. Lap pillow ?

    2. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BJLRFfCXk24 ?

    3. He¡¯s a genuine idiot that I don¡¯t need to type baka just for him ?

    4. Yes Sensei, please give me some kofi, I need it to pay my fees on school ?

    5. The president of the student council ?

 Chapter 19

    19. The woman named Iwakura Yukiyo

    ¡­Fourth?

    ¡­The Student Council President Iwakura-san?

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s at the monitor is surprised too¡­!

    Iwakura-senpai moved to meet Shirasaka-san on her seat.

    Seitokaichou¡¯s steps is very light and beautiful¡­

    Speaking of which¡­when Iwakura-senpai enters the stage when she¡¯s about to greed the newly enrolled students, there was cheering from the female first year because of her excessive elegance.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a fashion model¡­she walked elegantly that her head and shoulders looks noble.

    ¡¸¡­That girl looks good isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Sensei laughs while looking at the monitor.

    ¡¸¡­She was intensely trained how to walk by a trainer from a model agency. Her posture and behavior is done thoroughly by a ballet specialist. Etiquette is perfectly taught by a specialist in charge of first class hotel employees¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Could that be?!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­That Iwakura Yukiyo there is someone I broke once, reorganized and rebuilt. I trained her for a year to be a suitable woman becoming a student council president¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡­made this elegant Iwakura-senpai?!

    Could it be that her running as the student council president and winning is Sensei¡¯s plan too?

    ¡¸Now¡­Iwakura-san, what kind of show will you make today?!¡¹

    Sensei stares at the monitor with an excited expression¡­

    The seitokaichou in the screen stopped in front of Shirasaka-san¡¯s seat¡­

    It had a dashing feeling like an actress in Takarazuka¡­!1

    ¡¸Come, stand up¡­Shirasaka Yukino-san!¡¹

    The glasses beauty Seitokaichou tells Shirasaka-san with a graceful smile¡­

    ¡¸W-what?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is completely puzzled¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Just do it¡­!¡¹

    Though her tone is strong, Iwakura-senpai¡¯s face is gentle

    Slowly, Shirasaka-san raised her waist from the chair¡­¡­

    Is her genital still in pain? She frowned for a moment.

    Then Iwakura-senpai, had Shirasaka-san¡­eeeeh?!

    ¡­She embraced her softly!!!

    ¡¸¡­Ah!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body stiffened in surprise¡­!

    ¡¸Just relax¡­¡¹

    Iwakura-san whispers quietly over Shirasaka-san¡¯s ear¡­

    ¡¸¡­It was hard isn¡¯t it?¡­It must¡¯ve hurt¡­It must¡¯ve been agonizing¡­It¡¯s sorrowful isn¡¯t it¡­that was the same for me too¡­!¡¹

    The tall Iwakura-senpai gently embraced Shirasaka-san and she trembled.

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura-senpai too?¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai then embraced Shirasaka-san even stronger¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I embraced men I don¡¯t love because of Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s orders. My virginity was stolen forcibly, filled with semen¡­I was pushed to the very bottom of fear of getting suddenly pregnant¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Senpai¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯m your Senpai. I¡¯m the ¡ºFourth¡»and you¡¯re the ¡ºSeventh¡»¡­Everything you¡¯ve experienced is something I¡¯ve experienced in the past too. That¡¯s why I came here to help you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸To help me?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is inside the arms of Iwakura-san¡­

    Her stiff body becomes loose¡­

    Her strength is draining¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­believe me¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai quietly placed her hand on Shirasaka-san¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡­The gentle eyes under the glasses looks at the younger girl kindly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    Shirasaka-san turned her face away from the eyes of that Senpai¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡­You don¡¯t believe me?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s not it¡¹

    That that moment¡­Senpai embraced Shirasaka-san once again!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s spine jumped in reflex as the glasses beauty seitokaichou embraced her forcibly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Pitiful child!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­???¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is bewildered¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t need to force yourself believing me. But, remember this. I will definitely help you. It¡¯s already enough that we¡¯re the only ones who¡¯re unhappy because of Yuzuki-sensei¡­!¡¹

    Iwakura-san in the monitor said ¡ºWe¡»¡­

    Could it be¡­Iwakura-san and¡­who?!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, it¡¯s not 24 hours yet since you we¡¯re raped am I right?!¡¹

    The glasses Senpai asked Shirasaka-san with anxiousness from the bottom of her heart.

    Err¡­Yesterday, when we went to Sensei¡¯s house, we ate Katsuko-san¡¯s sandwich, then took a photo session so it should be passed seven¡­

    24 hours hadn¡¯t passed yet¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yes, not yet¡¹

    Shirasaka-san did the same calculation as me in her head.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡­then, it¡¯s still fine!¡¹

    Senpai sighed in relief¡­

    ¡¸¡­Still fine?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who doesn¡¯t understand what it means asked Senpai.

    ¡¸I have a medicine. It¡¯s a medicine I got from Yuzuki-sensei last year. Do you know emergency contraceptives?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a medicine that¡¯ll prevent getting pregnant for less than 24 hours even when raped . Women raped in the US gets prescribed by the doctors of the same medicine¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san spoke in surprise¡­!

    ¡¸I¡­I want that! I need it! Please¡­Senpai!!¡¹

    This time, Shirasaka-san embraced Iwakura-senpai¡­!

    Iwakura-senpai gently caressed Shirasaka-san¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give it to you¡­Let¡¯s go to the student council room immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Student council room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have the medicine there¡­we must also take other measures to prevent pregnancy¡­¡¹

    Senpai is thinking of various measures for Shirasaka-san¡¯s sake¡­

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­have to wait here. Yuzuki-sensei told me to stay in the classroom¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If so then that¡¯s fine¡¹

    The glasses Seitokaichou smiles.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Yuzuki-sensei, then she¡¯s probably watching us with hidden cameras¡­isn¡¯t that right, Sensei?!!¡¹

    Iwakura-sensei shouted towards the ceiling of the classroom¡­

    Yes¡­you¡¯re correct Sensei and I can see you.

    ¡¸¡­You see, Yuzuki-sensei thinks¡­¡ºBecause that person¡¯s like that, it can¡¯t be helped¡»so her head¡¯s got a clear decision but her heart won¡¯t get convinced. Then, she¡¯ll feel a bit better¡¹

    Iwakura-san is a Senpai as a ¡ºSensei¡¯s toy¡»so she¡¯s giving Shirasaka-san an advice.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll gradually get used to it. Anyway, let¡¯s go to the student council room¡­after all, we should better hurry up with the treatment¡­! Also¡¹

    Iwakura-san gently whispers¡­

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no hidden camera in the student council room. I destroyed it. I made a thorough search when I took position of the student council president and throw all of the things that seems like a camera. I even disconnected all of the things that looks like a curcuit¡­!¡¹

    Uwaa¡­doing that far. This person might unexpectedly be active¡­?

    Or rather¡­though she seems to be trying to speak in a low voice, her voice can still be heard clearly¡­?

    ¡¸¡­I changed the microphones into high performance without telling that child. We might¡¯ve not heard it if it was slightly before¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei did her best in a lot of things, yes.

    Without knowing it, Iwakura-san continues to talk to Shirasaka-san in low voice¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t worry. If we¡¯re in the student council room, we can talk with just the two of us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay. Understood¡¹

    Shirasaka-san seems to feel relieved from the confident words of the Seitokaichou¡­

    She agreed to move to the Student council room¡­

    Iwakura-senpai holds Shirasaka-san and left the classroom.

    Yuzuki-sensei changed the video from the classroom hidden camera to the corridor¡¯s camera¡­then switched it in sequence.

    The two of them walked in the corridor¡­

    As expected she¡¯s walking slowly, Shirasaka-san seems to be having a hard time walking.

    Iwakura-senpai helps her and walks together.

    The student council room is a bit off from the third floor of the school building¡­

    Iwakura-senpai opened the key to the door¡­

    ¡¸¡­Come in. If I lock it, Yuzuki-sensei won¡¯t be able to come in¡¹

    ¡¸¡­E-Excuse me¡¹

    The camera on the corridor saw the two people entering inside¡­

    The door closed.

    The doorknob was locked¡­!

    ¡­Haa, we can only peep until there¡­???!

    There¡¯s no camera on the student council room after all¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sorry to disappoint you Iwakura-san¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei knocks the keys immediately after.

    Then¡­the student council room is projected on the monitor in front¡­!

    ¡­There is!!

    Or rather¡­Sensei, what in the world are you fighting against?

    What¡¯s with your enthusiasm of putting surveillance cameras for peeping!!!

    The image projected in the student council room looks a bit oblique down below¡­

    Where did you put this camera¡­!?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a pinhole camera and mic under the door at the entrance of the room¡­it seems that Iwakura-san hadn¡¯t noticed that the door has been replaced¡­¡¹

    ¡­I had enough.

    ¡­It¡¯s Sensei¡¯s win.

    Iwakura-san turned the knob of the door and confirmed that the door of the room is perfectly closed.

    While not noticing that there¡¯s a camera at the door¡­

    ¡­Shirasaka-san is nervous.

    Senpai turned to her and smiles¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­it¡¯s already okay. We can buy at least 30 minutes with this¡­ Yuzuki-sensei is someone that panic when something unplanned occured¡­ I think she¡¯ll be observing our state from the outside for a while without doing anything¡­¡¹2

    I see¡­they¡¯re long acquainted after all

    Iwakura-senpai knows Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s behavior pattern well.

    Of course¡­at the stage where Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s plan is driven out¡­it would be the loss of the Seitokaichou¡­

    Iwakura-san opens a drawer in the desk of the student council president and takes out a small zip bag.

    Inside the bag is a big tablet coated in orange.

    After that¡­she took a two litter bottled mineral water and poured it in an aluminum mug.

    ¡¸¡­Here. Drink this¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s handed with a medicine and drug¡­took the orange colored medicine out of the bad and swallowed it immediately.

    Shriasaka-san drank the water and her throat made a gulping sound.

    ¡¸¡­The emergency contraceptive seems to be a strong medicine so you might feel a bit bad but endure it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay, thank you!¡¹

    Shiraska-san who¡¯s convinced she escaped pregnancy thanked Senpai with a cheerful smile.

    She wiped the drop of water that¡¯s stuck on her lip with the thumb of her right hand¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufu¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei who¡¯s observing the situation of the student council room on the monitor screen laughed aloud suddenly

    ¡¸¡­S-Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so fun¡­Isn¡¯t it fun?! Yoshida-kun! Look, Shirasak-san looks so relieved that the tension of her face loosened!¡¹

    ¡­Could this be?

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. That¡¯s not an emergency contraceptive¡­!¡¹

    ¡­T-Then!

    ¡¸Iwakura-san believed that all this time¡­well I declared ¡ºIf ever you drink this medicine you can definitely avoid getting pregnant¡»when I gave her that so she also thought that it really is¡¹

    L-lies¡­that¡¯s a lie?!

    ¡¸One year ago¡­Iwakura-san is mentally weak and is afraid of getting pregnant. She¡¯s quite in a depressed condition so I just speak some random speech to get her on. Do you really think that¡¯s real?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, what kind of medicine is that?!¡¹

    There¡¯s no way that it¡¯s something that promotes pregnancy?!

    ¡¸You see¡­that¡¯s no medicine. That¡¯s just marble choco¡­the cocolate inside it just tastes a bit medicine like¡­!¡¹

    C-Cruel¡­too cruel.

    ¡­T-This person is A devil.

    ¡¸¡­But well¡­for her to easily trust my words no matter how weak she was in that state, Iwakura-san still long ways to go. Well¡­I¡¯m having fun here though¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai on the screen took a translucent pill case from the desk after.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no more emergency contraceptive other than the one I just gave you. But I still have a lot of the weaker medicine to share with you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that a contraceptive too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­this one can prevent you from getting pregnant as long as the ejaculation inside your vagina is three times a day. But, you have to be careful on the certainty. Yuzuki-sensei said this¡­On the contrary, the probability of getting pregnant is certain when ejaculated four times it seems¡­!¡¹

    I looked at Yuzuki-sensei next to me¡­

    Sensei is laughing¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way a contraceptive that¡¯s okay getting ejaculated three times a day exists! Furthermore, definite pregnancy on the fourth¡­if there¡¯s a medicine like that, I would want that!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What medicine is that actually¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A light aphrodisiac. It provides slight arousal¡­!¡¹

    Uwaa¡­Iwakura-senpai believed it all this time and drunk it¡­

    She did well on not getting pregnant.

    Yuzuki-sensei has an ill natured smile and the two girls in the student council room are talking with an earnest expression.

    ¡¸¡­You have to drink this medicine definitely before you have sex¡¹

    Shirasaka-san nods greatly at the glasses Seitokaichou who¡¯s explaining with a serious expression¡­

    ¡­Shirasaka-san.

    That¡¯s all a lie you know¡­Shirasaka-saaan!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll only work for three times¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­only three times. What¡¯s wrong¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­have to do it five times for today¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, five times?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s orders¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s trouble¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou thinks with a serious expression¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­do you know fellatio?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face got red from Seitokaichou¡¯s words¡­!

    ¡¸¡­U-Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve heard about it don¡¯t you? Licking and sucking men¡¯s thing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Uwaa¡­Shirasaka-san knows it.

    A word like fellatio!

    The information about sex in the modern society reaches even the pure an innocent girl.

    ¡¸Ask them to permit you doing it twice in your mouth!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mouth!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san took impact.

    Iwakura-senpai nodded seriously.

    ¡­This person is fundamentally serious and caring, she¡¯s a good person¡­but a but off point.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better than getting ejaculated inside isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no need to worry about getting pregnant if it¡¯s just fellatio¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy if you try it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I can¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just licking and taking it in side your mouth!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­doing it with someone I don¡¯t love¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You have no choice but to get used to it!¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s words are severe¡­

    Suddenly, tears collect on Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸Should I even get used to such things?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san¡¹

    Once again, Iwakura-senpai embraced Shirasaka-san in her arms gently¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s all right. The end will come¡­this won¡¯t last forever¡¹

    ¡­End?

    ¡­Could that be?!!

    ¡¸¡­Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Thee months¡­You only have to endure for three months!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Three months?¡¹

    ¡¸Me, and the child next to me ended with at least three months¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s quite fickle. I suffered hell in three months however¡­nothing after the three months. She stopped summoning by order already. Today, it¡¯s already half a year since I was last called by Sensei¡­!¡¹

    Iwakura-san said that and smiled gently at Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸¡­S-Sensei, w-what she said just now¡­is that true?¡¹

    I boldly asked Yuzuki-sensei next to me.

    ¡¸¡­I wonder?! It depends on the person. Well, it¡¯s true that three months is a standard¡¹

    Saying that, Sensei calmly drank her coffee¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the end of April now so by the end of July, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be released by summer vacation! Let¡¯s believe that, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wish¡­that¡¯s true¡­!¡¹

    Shirasak-san cried with her face buried under Iwakura-senpai¡¯s chest¡­!

    While looking at the state of the two, Sensei muttered.

    ¡¸Now then¡­would I easily let her go?¡¹

    Inside the student council room¡­The crying Shirasaka-san¡¯s tears is wiped gently by Iwakura-senpai.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, don¡¯t cry, Shirasaka-san. It¡¯ll be all right. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine¡­Right now, I have a university student as a boyfriend¡¹

    The crying Shirasaka-san inside the monitor is surprised and looked up¡­

    On this side of the monitor, Sensei¡¯s having a eerie smile¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy. I was raped by men everyday¡­there was a time where my body¡¯s tainted everywhere, however, I¡¯m still happy right now. It¡¯s just half a year before graduation¡­then, I will be able to say goodbye forever to Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s having such an inappropriate smile while looking at the monitor in the surveillance room.

    Inside the student council room¡­Shirasaka-san is being watched by Iwakura-senpai with gentle eyes.

    Wicket eyes¡­and gentle eyes.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t been embraced by my boyfriend however¡­since that time, I¡¯m still afraid of having sex with men and I still haven¡¯t let him but¡­But I¡¯m sure I can overcome it. I¡¯ll marry him¡­then I¡¯ll bear the child of the person I love!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-Iwakura-senpai¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best¡­That¡¯s why, have some hope too!¡­Okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I¡­yes¡­!!!¡¹

    Inside the student council room, the two schoolgirls embrace each other closely.

    The two of them are being played with Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡­Pitiful beauties.

    ¡ºFourth¡»and the¡­¡ºSeventh¡»

    ¡¸Kukuku¡­Isn¡¯t she interesting, Iwakura Yukiyo. Her belief is very strong¡­quick to jump on conclusions¡­impertinent¡­she¡¯s ignoring what¡¯s in front of her¡­as a result, she¡¯s having such a troubling sexual disposition because she was led to a worse situation¡­!¡¹

    Sensei commented on Iwakura-senpai¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yoshida-kun. Don¡¯t you think this girl resembles you¡­?¡¹

    Eh¡­Me?

    I¡­my belief is intense¡­I jump into hasty conclusions, impertinent¡­

    ¡­Certainly, I am.

    Every time I do various things, I feel sorry for Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸Well, Iwakura-san is positive thinker while Yoshida-kun¡¯s basically a negative in comparison¡­¡¹

    Umu¡­I¡¯m a negative human.

    ¡¸But, the two of you are obediently cute¡­and a bit dumb¡¹

    ¡­Is that a praise? I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m being spoken ill of.

    ¡¸¡­The two of you are my favorites!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­Thank you!¡¹

    I feel that I have to give thanks when pleased¡­

    Is this strange¡­?

    It¡¯s fine being strange¡­

    Sensei looks at me and laughed.

    ¡¸Look¡­that¡¯s how you are!¡¹

    Once gain, the eyes returned on the student council room in the monitor again¡­

    Iwakura-san¡­a washbowl and¡­what, she took something like a big syringe.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­that girl¡¯s still using that?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    That tool¡­is being used?!

    ¡¸You see¡­that¡¯s actually an enema syringe for horses¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Horse?!

    ¡­Horse enema syringe???

    Iwakura-senpai pours the mineral water on the washbowl¡­

    Then the water put on the washbowl is sucked up by the big syringe¡­

    ¡¸Then, Shirasaka-san¡­Undress your lower body and get on all fours on top of this washbowl!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eeeh?!¡¹

    Shriasaka-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you the method of washing your vagina, it¡¯s worrying with just medicine. We should clean the vagina with water few hours after an intravaginal ejaculation from a man! The probability of getting pregnant will decrease greatly¡­!¡¹

    ¡­S-Seriously?

    ¡­W-washing the vagina?

    ¡­Are you serious?

    I looked at Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s face.

    Sensei laughed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­S-Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how much water you pour in with such a rough tool, the semen in the womb will never be washed away! If you really want to wash your vagina, you don¡¯t use that kind of tool¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-But¡­Iwakura-senpai does that¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Un. I told her that it¡¯s better if she does that. I¡¯m the one who prepared that tool!¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    But, Shirasaka-san¡¯s believing Iwakura-senpai¡¯s words and prepared herself¡­

    ¡­She lowered her skirt bashfully¡­!

    H-H-Her panty too¡­!!

    She drag it down and took it off!!

    ¡­It¡¯s been a while cute crack and pubic hair. 3

    ¡¸Aah. She seriously believed the lie I taught her and continued it all this time. On top of that, she taught her Kouhai¡­she¡¯s a good child however, quite an idiot isn¡¯t she¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Sensei. If you say that far, I feel sorry for them.

    ¡­Oooh. Amazing, Amazzzzzziiiiing!!!

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s naked in her lower half is crawling on top of the washbowl¡­

    Looking it from this angle, she looks like a dog¡­

    Iwakura-san with the syringe looks at Shirasaka-san¡¯s ass.

    Is she checking the condition of her genital?

    It feels surreal¡­

    The two of them are very beautiful girls and yet¡­!

    ¡¸This looks pitiful¡­the labia¡¯s completely swollen. Your virginity was broken yesterday, isn¡¯t it? Afterwards, you were forced to have sex a lot of times¡­ Yesterday, how many times you did it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Fourteen times¡¹

    ¡­Iwakura-san became speechless.

    Getting intravaginal ejaculation fourteen times for her first night of virginity loss is surely too much.

    Or rather¡­It¡¯s too cruel.

    Or rather¡­I¡¯m the one who did it.

    ¡¸Lastly this morning¡­while going to school¡­Inside Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s car¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka-san bursts into tears once again as she remembered the scene of humiliation.

    While having a shameful posture of pushing out her naked ass¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then it got this horrible. There¡¯s dried sperm stuck around your genital¡­!¡¹

    Iwakura-san splashed the water from the syringe and washed the surroundings of Shiraska-san¡¯s genital.

    ¡¸¡­Aaan!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, was it cold?¡­Sorry¡¹

    The glasses Seitokaichou once again splahed water on Shirasaka-san¡¯s vaginal opening¡­

    ¡¸The cold water will go inside you¡­so endure it okay?¡­!¡¹

    She pushed the piston of the enema syringe with both of her hands.

    Byu¡­B-Byuuuuuu¡­A water current flows inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaan!!¡¹

    The cold water rushed inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s vagina and dripped down from her vaginal opening again!!

    ¡¸¡­Second round, here we go!¡¹

    The two beauties repeated the shameful act three times.

    The washbowl wasn¡¯t enough being placed under her genital that in the end¡­the floor of the student council room got wet with water that washed Shirasaka-san¡¯s insides¡­

    ¡¸But, I don¡¯t think all of it was washed away with that much¡­I¡¯ll give this tool to you. You have to definitely use this after the sex ends¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Doing this kind of thing, everyday¡­by myself¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s going to push the enema tool on her own genital by herself and push water on it!!!

    Uwaa, that¡¯s trouble¡­

    ¡¸I did that all this time¡­It¡¯s for decreasing the chances of getting pregnant after all, it can¡¯t be helpled!¡¹

    No¡­Even if Iwakura-senpai insists it with a straight face¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s laughter while watching the monitor doesn¡¯t stop since a while ago¡­

    ¡¸¡­How interesting¡­This child is so funny!!! It was the right choice to make that child the Student council president!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san wipes her wet genital with a towel while having a gloomy face.

    Iwakura-senpai took out a mop from the cleaning locker and wiped the floor¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san, you¡¯re going to have sex from now on, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Shirasaka-san answers while wearing her panty again.

    ¡¸¡­I want to give you advices as a senpai, but I don¡¯t have that much¡¹

    Senpai stops her hand from moving the mop and spoke to Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Try to make the male partner feel good as much as possible¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san turns around to Senpai with an unexpected look on her face¡­

    ¡¸You do know that men ends faster when men feels good, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s painful to have the men¡¯s genital rubbing inside you for a long time. You have to end it as soon as possible¡­! You must endure somewhat¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so¡­as a conclusion from my experience¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is lost in thought as her lower part and panty is exposed.

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t know how to make my partner feel good¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s easy¡¹

    Iwakura-san said it lightly.

    ¡¸When having sex, kiss your partner¡­men are weak to those kind of things¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that! I¡­don¡¯t want to kiss someone I don¡¯t even love!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even though you had sex and ejaculated inside a lot of times?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Because¡¹

    For women, it seems that kiss is special¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a kiss¡­I always put in my own tongue on my partner¡¯s mouth¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Tongue¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Then you twine the two tongues together, that¡¯s not a kiss¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Uwaa, Shirasaka-san¡¯s seriously listening?!

    ¡¸After that¡­when men are about to ejaculate, shout¡ºHurry up and let it out!¡»¡­Then men would immediately ejaculate because they think that way. I¡¯ve tested a lot of lines and this has the best effect¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    Shirasaka-san blew a big sigh¡­

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura-senpai had her rough time too¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡­I experienced the same thing as you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see. You did, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    The two smiled at each other.

    Looking at them, Yuzuki-sensei spoke¡­

    ¡¸¡­Fufufu. It seems it went well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What do you mean?¡¹

    I asked because I was bothered by it.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡¯s been thoroughly tormented from yesterday till today didn¡¯t she? Her heart would be on the very limit of breaking¡­

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    ¡¸When people fall in such situation they¡¯d think¡ºI¡¯m the saddest person in the world¡» ¡ºThere¡¯s no one in the world who suffered in such horrible experience but me¡»¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s wicked eyes is sparkling¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­when a ¡ºSenpai¡»who has experienced the same thing before appears¡­what do you think will happen?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You see, people easily trusts those who experienced the same thing as them. That¡¯s not all, when they know that ¡ºI¡¯m not the only one who experienced this¡», they¡¯ll become unexpectedly calmly accustomed to such severe situations¡­!¡¹

    Everything¡¯s keikakudoori¡­4

    For the sake of making Shirasaka-san fall¡­

    ¡¸It went well. With this¡­even if you become a bit more cruel for today, Shirasaka-san won¡¯t break!¡¹

    The devil¡¯s laughing¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Yoshida-kun?¡­Isn¡¯t it your job to do terrible things to Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    Oh right5¡­I will be raping her after this.

    The devil is me.

    I am the devil¡­

    Once again, I pay attention on the student council room on the screen¡­

    ¡¸Iwakura-senpai¡­I want to ask something¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who straightened her clothes talks to Iwakura-senpai¡­

    ¡¸¡­Very well. As long as I know it¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai continues to mop and answered Shirasaka-san

    ¡¸Senpai¡¯s the ¡ºFourth¡»¡­And I¡¯m the ¡ºSeventh¡»aren¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai, do you know the other girls Yuzuki-sensei has?¡¹

    She hesitated for a moment¡­Then, Iwakura-senpai answered quietly.

    ¡¸¡­I know the ¡ºFifth¡». But, I can¡¯t tell you about her. That child has her privacy after all. The¡ºThird¡»graduated last year. Also¡­the ¡ºFirst¡»surely is Katsuko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san¡¹

    I looked at Sensei¡¯s face.

    Sensei is just looking at the monitor laughingly¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Iwakura-senpai, I heard it from Yuzuki¨Csensei however¡­is it true that if you oppose Yuzuki-sensei, You¡¯ll be sent to compensated dating and have your baby aborted if you get pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    1. The Takarazuka Revue (±¦‰V¸è„¡‡â Takarazuka Kagekidan) is a Japanese all-female musical theater troupe based in Takarazuka, Hy¨­go Prefecture, Japan. Women play all roles in lavish, Broadway-style productions of Western-style musicals, and sometimes stories adapted from sh¨­jo manga and Japanese folktales. The company is a division of the Hankyu Railway company; all members of the troupe are employed by the company. ?

    2. Lies ?

    3. It¡¯s been a while, Yoshida-kun ?

    4. Just as Keikaku. TL NOTE: Keikaku means plan ?

    5. He seriously forgot, he doesn¡¯t think that he¡¯s the one who will be doing it lol ?

 Chapter 20

    20. The woman named Iwakura Yukiyo (Continuation)

    ¡­Suddenly, a phone ringtone sounds!

    The two people in the student council room are surprised¡­

    Even I know this ringtone¡­

    Beethoven¡¯s ¡ºFate¡»¡­1

    ¡­Jajajajaan!!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s from Yuzuki-sensei!¡¹

    Saying that , Iwakura-senpai took out the phone from her pocket¡­

    Oh¡­I thought so, is this Iwakura-senpai¡¯s hobby?

    Then¡­when I turned to the side, as I thought, Yuzuki-sensei is on her phone¡­She¡¯s smiling at me while having the phone on her ears¡­!

    The student council room in the monitor¡­Iwakura-senpai answered the phone with a serious face¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yukiyo here¡¹

    On my current location ¡ºEnglish Preparation room¡»¡­Yuzuki-sensei began to talk happily¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura-san, have you finished your secret talk with Shirasaka-san?! I want her back soon¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes. Sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Bring Shirasaka-san to the east gate fifteen minutes later¡¹

    ¡¸¡­East gate?¡¹

    The east gate of our high school is closed now. You can¡¯t go through it.

    The school building was built in front of this gate until several years ago, the east gate seems to have been the front gate of the high school at that time. (Right now, the south and west gate are being used by the students going from and to school now)

    After the new school building is built, the old school building is completely broken and became a vacant lot.

    However, there are several old buildings that are still left on the area.

    The corner of the east gate is blocked by a¡ºConstruction area¡»roadblock and a fence.

    To enter inside, you need to go out of the school, go around the school to pass the east gate.

    ¡¸¡­You heard it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, Sensei¡­¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai tries to rebel against Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡­However!!!

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura Yukiyo, don¡¯t make me repeat my instructions!¡¹

    With Sensei¡¯s order¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s back straightened and she answered immediately!

    ¡¸Yes¡­Iwakura Yukiyo will bring Shirasaka-san to the east gate outside the school in 15 minutes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Make sure you¡¯re not seen by anyone!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I won¡¯t be found by anyone! Iwakura Yukiyo will accomplish your order perfectly!¡¹

    Suddenly, she became a different person¡­

    The moment Yuzuki-sensei called her by her full name¡­Iwakura-senpai is speaks to Yuzuki-sensei with tension.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ¡ºFaithful Servant¡»¡­

    ¡¸Later then¡­Iwakura-san¡¹

    Sensei hangs up¡­

    By the moment Iwakura-senpai was called ¡ºIwakura-san¡», the tension was released and she lost her strength¡­

    ¡¸N-No good¡­I-It¡¯s been half a year since then and yet¡­Uuu!!¡¹

    Just like that, she hold her stomach and rushed to the water supply on the student council room!

    ¡¸¡­Ueeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai vomits violently!

    ¡¸Senpai¡­are you okay!?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san approached Iwakura-senpai anxiously and rubbed her back gently¡­

    Senpai twists the faucet and flushed away the vomit with water¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­I¡¯m okay, thanks¡­!¡¹

    After rinsing her mouth with tap water¡­Iwakura-senpai thanked Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m already no good. When Yuzuki-sensei calls me by my name, I can¡¯t go against her orders. Time has passed so I thought I would be able to loosen her curse on me even a bit however¡­I wasn¡¯t able to resist at all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Senpai¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­I was a completely different person before I met Sensei. I¡¯m gloomy, shy of strangers, not good standing in front of others¡­And I never thought of running for the president of the student council¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I always hid behind the shadow of others, a woman only does wait and see on the surroundings. An existence in class that¡¯s okay even if not there. An air-like woman¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t believe it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m such a transparent and colorless existence like air and yet¡­and yet, I¡¯ve been always made fun of the students around me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Cheerful and gloomy children, children with good and bad grades, those who are good and bad at sports, honor students and delinquent students, everyone¡¯s making a fool of me. I hated all of the students at the school. I thought¡ºEveryone should just die¡». ¡ºI¡¯m different from the children here, this isn¡¯t the place where I belong¡»I spent my daily life thinking that¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s stunned from Iwakura-senpai¡¯s confession.

    ¡¸¡­In the end I was the most stupid. A real idiot. That¡¯s why I was found by someone like Yuzuki¨Csensei and told¡­¡ºI¡¯ll take you to a world where other students haven¡¯t experienced¡» ¡­But, that was hell¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face is filled with fear¡­

    ¡¸Sensei always says¡­¡ºIwakura Yukiyo go in this place today¡»at that time, I already had my weakness grasped by Sensei so I can¡¯t go against her¡­ With Sensei¡¯s orders, I went to different locations¡­first was a big station dirty love hotel.

    Then, my virginity was taken by an unknown man and was prostituted everyday¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    The ¡ºProstituted child¡»Yuzuki-sensei was talking about is Iwakura-senpai¡­!

    ¡¸¡ºIwakura Yukiyo, go to this place today!¡», ¡ºPlay with this person for today!¡»¡­And I had an unreasonable experience. I was raped by a rich old man on a high quality hotel suite. I even had sex in a foreign owned jet on an altitude of 10,000 meters. On the contrary¡­I was gangraped by homeless people on a muddy night park on an unknown town. I was even taken on a motorcycle gang hangouts and was sold for 300 yen on one shot!!! Certainly, all of it are ¡ºSpecial Experiences¡»but¡­it was an endless hell¡­!¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai had that kind of experience¡­

    ¡¸That kind of life continued for three months. Then, one day, Yuzuki-sensei told me. ¡ºIwakura Yukiyo, then how about you sell yourself in the school from tomorrow? Sell your body on those students who made fun of you. How much should we sell per shot¡»¡­She said¡¹

    ¡­C-Cruel!

    Sensei is laughing next to me¡­

    ¡¸I finally couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I was able to endure it because all of my partners in prostitution are people I don¡¯t know. I break off with all of them after one occasion and they¡¯re all someone I don¡¯t know. And yet, selling myself on the students of this school?¡­I wasn¡¯t able to endure it. That¡¯s why, I told Sensei ¡ºI¡¯d rather die than do that¡­please kill me¡»!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s breath is taken away!

    Iwakura-senpai keeps talking¡­

    ¡¸¡­At that time, I was in despair. I hated my body that was tainted. I thought that I was dirtier than anyone in the world. I thought that my life is already over¡­But, Sensei doesn¡¯t allow me to die¡­!!¡¹

    Sensei spoke while staring at the monitor happily.

    ¡¸I told Iwakura-san. ¡ºWhat are you saying, just how can you say that your life has ended?¡»¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai in the student council room began to squeeze out her words¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s over, I can never go back. That¡¯s what I thought¡­and yet, Sensei told me¡­!!¡¹

    Sensei and Iwakura-senpai¡¯s words overlap¡­!

    ¡¸¡º¡­Think that the you until now is dead. Iwakura Yukiyo will be reborn from here!!!¡»¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s smiling and Iwakura-senpai¡¯s shedding tears¡­

    Shirasaka-san in the student council room is dumbfounded¡­and me in front of the monitor is mute amazement¡­

    ¡¸The next day, wasn¡¯t sent for prostitution. But, I¡¯m still ordered by Yuzuki-sensei¡­¡¸¡ºIwakura Yukiyo, go in this place today¡»¡ºKeep company with this person today¡»¡¹ But it was a high class beauty salon, a famous beauty parlor, a behavior teacher on model agency, a counseling teacher¡­ Every one of them were women. I didn¡¯t meet any men. Then, I gradually changed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Changed?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san muttered quietly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­first is my appearance. My skin and hair became beautiful, my body style has changed with repeated lessons. My speech, way of talking, even how I let out my voice was corrected strictly. I¡¯m becoming not myself steadily. ¡­Then, the number of children who talk to me in the school has increased. My interior hasn¡¯t changed and yet. Then one day, Sensei told me¡­¡ºIwakura Yukiyo, you¡¯ll run for the student council president next election¡»!¡¹

    The devil next to me chuckles¡­

    ¡¸I replied¡­¡ºImpossible. The student council doesn¡¯t suit me¡» Then, Sensei told me this way¡ºThat¡¯s right, it doesn¡¯t suit you. That¡¯s why, act. Act as the president of the student council!¡»¡¹

    ¡­Act?!

    ¡¸Then I was made to take acting lessons. I think, it was perhaps planned from the beginning. Sensei continued¡­¡ºAct it. You can act on a play don¡¯t you? It¡¯s a lie after all. It doesn¡¯t matter if your heart differs. Imagine what kind of student council president does your hated students of this school love? Then, play it!¡»¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s a lie!

    All of Iwakura-san¡¯s figure as a student council president that we see¡­

    ¡¸I did as Sensei told me¡­I killed my own heart and acted as the a suitable woman everyone expects from the student council president. Then, I was elected. Right now, I have a lot of people I get along with. There¡¯re juniors who yearns for me. When I became the student council president, Sensei stopped calling me¡­Perhaps, she¡¯s already tired of me. ¡­Sensei pushed me to the very bottom of despair. ¡­But, she granted me the hope to live. I told you about my boyfriend in the university, haven¡¯t I?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that I¡¯ll never experience love for the rest of my life. But, I met that person¡­and fell in love. At that time, I tested the method Sensei told me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could that be?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I made an act¡­I imagined what kind of lover he desires and played it. Then, I was able to lock my past experience. I act with all my might and love him, I am loving!!¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai crumbles in tears.

    Shirasaka-san embraced that Senpai quietly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura-senpai¡¯s different from me¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai looked up at Shirasaka-san in surprise from what she heard.

    ¡¸You just told me a while ago right?¡­That ¡ºWe had the same experience¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸But I¡¯m different¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s experience is much more cruel. You¡¯ve gotten over such a harsh thing, and yet I!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san¡¹

    ¡¸I was convinced all this time that I¡¯m the person with the harshest life in this world¡­I was such an idiot¡­I was such a detestable woman!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san began to weep.

    This time, Iwakura-senpai embraced her¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t mind it¡­You don¡¯t have to mind it¡­¡¹

    I kept looking a the image of the two¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now then, should we be going now?¡¹

    Then, Yuzuki-sensei stood up. She placed the ko-fi cup away.

    ¡¸Eh¡­W-Where are we going?!¡¹

    ¡¸We need to arrive ahead of those people on the waiting place I told Iwakura-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    The two people on the monitor caught my eye.

    ¡¸The training ended. There¡¯s no more information that would come out¡­Iwakura-san also knows that I¡¯m strict on time so she¡¯ll be bringing Shirasaka-san as promised¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, she switched off the monitor.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped when it comes to this¡­

    I went out of the room¡­

    Then we appeared at the south gate of the campus.

    We went around the wall of the school and towards the east gate.

    There¡¯s no pedestrian at all.

    ¡¸With the pretext of not disturbing the huge construction vehicles passing though sometimes on the construction of the new school building, the main street is closed down. Anyone but the person living in this neighborhood are the ones passing this way!¡¹

    ¡­Hey, Is Yuzuki-sensei doing that thing?!

    I saw a big iron gate ahead of the long wall.

    There¡¯s fence for construction applied at the front of the gate¡­

    There¡¯s red rust floating on the big wire and chain of iron that binds the fence.

    This must¡¯ve been closed for years¡­

    Sensei got over the orange and black barricade and faced the guard room on the side of the gate

    It looks like the guard room is structured to be embedded on the wall of the school.

    ¡¸¡­we can go inside from this guard room¡¹

    Certainly, the guard door surely reaches both on and off campus.

    If you open both doors, you can get in the school¡­

    Sensei took out a kay and opened the door to the guard room.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, hide yourself here for a while¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want Iwakura-san meet you yet.¡¹

    ¡­What, does she have a plan?

    I reluctantly hid myself in the guard room.

    I can see the sky from the window of the guard room¡­

    It¡¯s almost five o¡¯clock, nearing the end of april.

    From the clear blue sky, it changes to orange of the evening¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, I brought Shirasaka-san¡¹

    ¡­I heard a voice form the outside. Iwakura-senpai¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Well done. Iwakura-san, you may return¡­¡¹

 Chapter 21

    21. Sex Club President : Shirasaka Yukino!

    Hiding in the guard¡¯s office, I listened to the conversation of Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san. I will be at the student council room after school so depend on me if anything happens. I¡¯ll be there to talk to you¡¹

    The glasses student council president¡­Iwakura-senpai¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura-senpai, thank you very much¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s crying voice¡­

    ¡¸¡­Do your best. No matter how harsh it is, it¡¯ll surely end. I guarantee it¡­okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Senpai encourages Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei¡­please don¡¯t be too cruel on Shirasaka-san¡­!¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai appeals to Sensei¡­

    ¡¸¡­I wonder what should I do? In the end, it depends on the person herself¡­isn¡¯t it the same on your time?¡¹

    I can¡¯t see it from my position but I¡¯m sure that Sensei¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸Anyway, you can go back now Iwakura-san. Or could it be that you want to participate? You haven¡¯t done sex for a while yet don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai¡¯s voice is trembling¡­

    She¡¯s prostituted in the past so her fear of sex might come back¡­

    ¡¸I, I will do my best! I¡¯ll work hard so please¡­Senpai should go back!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san seems to have interrupted the two¡­

    I see¡­Iwakura-san has a university student boyfriend right now so she doesn¡¯t want to get involved.

    But are you sure¡­Shirasaka-san?

    Saying something like that in front of Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re totally willing now aren¡¯t you Shirasaka-san? How¡¯s it, are you used to having sex already? It should be feeling good already, shouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It doesn¡¯t feel good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, you¡¯re going to have sex until it feels good!¡¹

    ¡­Look?

    ¡¸I won¡¯t get used on that way¡­I won¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s forced sex, if it continues for long, it¡¯ll feel good you know¡­women¡¯s body has that kind of feeling¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lie!¡¹

    ¡¸At the beginning of Meiji era¡­do you know red light district? It¡¯s a place where there¡¯s a lot of brothel. There¡¯s a scholar who asked the prostitutes about their change. Various data remained. Among them, there¡¯s a prostitute who keeps company with a customer she hated saying ¡ºNo matter how much you hated it, you¡¯ll soon reach climax after doing it a lot of times¡» The body gets used to it¡­!¡¹

    Sensei laughs!

    ¡¸¡­No¡­I don¡¯t want that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll surely be fine¡­okay?!¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai¡¯s voice was somehow able to calm down Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡­However!

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura Yukiyo! Go home already!¡¹

    Sensei ordered her!

    ¡¸Yes! Iwakura Yukiyo will return!!!¡­Uuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Senpai!¡¹

    Past Iwakura-senpai accepts Sensei¡¯s orders directly.

    The current Iwakura-senpai tries to refuse Sensei¡¯s orders by reflex.

    There¡¯s two selves fighting inside Senpai.

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡­you¡¯re my ¡ºFourth Toy¡» That will never change¡­Both your joy and pains will taste the same. Don¡¯t forget it!!!¡¹

    I heard Sensei¡¯s laughing voice again¡­

    ¡¸¡­Goodbye, Shirasaka-san see you tomorrow¡­Endure it, do your best¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Iwakura-senpai, thank you for your guidance!!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡­Before long, Shiraska-san and Sensei entered the Guard room.

    Iwakura-senpai seems to have returned already.

    When Shirasaka-san confirmed that I¡¯m here, she sent me a glance of hatred and scorn¡­

    I¡¯m already hated from the bottom of her heart.

    I thought once again¡­

    We passed through the guard¡¯s room and entered the closed space in the school, the ¡ºConstruction Area¡»

    Of course, Yuzuki-sensei locks the door of the guard¡¯s room tight¡­

    It¡¯s impossible to run away anymore.

    Shriasak-san¡­and me.

    ¡¸¡­This way!¡¹

    Sensei invited Shriasaka-san and me on a small building.

    It¡¯s a two stories ferroconcrete¡­It¡¯s surely a Showa building. The concrete is completely dirty and discoloring green¡­

    ¡¸You see, this was an annex of the old school building. It was a building added later for a special class¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Special class?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In this high school before, there¡¯re are students who graduated who wants to be employed. It¡¯s a special teaching lesson for such children. Clothing room, cooking room, and technical room¡­there¡¯s only special classrooms here¡¹

    ¡­Eh, so there was such a class here before?

    ¡¸Due to the declining birthrate, this high school has is centered for preparing them to get into university for ten years ago. That¡¯s why such special classes has been stopped ahead¡¹

    ¡­Haa, I see. So that¡¯s what this building is.

    But, why is the old main school building became an empty lot and only this annex remained¡­?

    Sensei opened the lock to the back entrance of the building¡­

    ¡¸Remember this¡­I¡¯m the only one who have this key¡¹

    ¡­We entered the building

    It smells moldy¡­

    There¡¯s dusts collecting on the window¡­

    The school building in the Showa era has a lower ceiling than the current school building¡­

    There¡¯re pipes showing itself on the ceiling¡­

    Somehow, the atmosphere feels dark¡­

    It¡¯s already sunset outside the window.

    Oh¡­It¡¯s already that time.

    ¡¸¡­This way. This room is convenient so this building remained without being destroyed¡¹

    Sensei stopped in that toom.

    It¡¯s written as¡ºNight Duty Room¡»¡­

    ¡¸During the Showa Era , there¡¯s young teachers staying overnight and patrolling the school building¡­Isn¡¯t it funny? But thanks to that this room is prepared for lodging environment so¡­it¡¯s ideal for sex isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­Haa, is that so?

    ¡ºNight Duty Room¡», I can¡¯t imagine what kind of room is that¡­

    Honestly¡­I don¡¯t want to look outside, but I can¡¯t say that.

    Sensei put her hand on the doorknob¡­

    And opened the lock to the night duty room!

    ¡­The old wooden door opens with a creaking sound!

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    Katsuko-san in maid uniform is inside¡­?!!!

    ¡¸Ojou-sama, I¡¯ve done the preparations according to your order!¡¹

    The energetic Katsuko-san smiles pleasantly¡­

    ¡¸Thanks¡­Katsuko¡¹

    Inside the night duty room¡­

    The floor is made of wood¡­and there¡¯s at least a 60cm tall tatami mat spread on the interior floor.

    Oh, it feels like the Janitor¡¯s room in the middle school.

    It has an impression of a 4.5 mat Japanese style room on a 6 mat Western Style room¡­

    The western room part has a gas stove and a sink. There¡¯s an old refrigerator too.

    However¡­It somehow brings out a strange feeling¡­!

    The 4.5 mat area room¡­!!

    What¡¯s there is a futon spread out and two pillows¡­

    There¡¯s a small screen behind the pillow.

    Somehow, it¡¯s in lewd Ukiyoe1

    Then there¡¯s a small black tray with two bags of condom¡­

    On the side of the room, there¡¯s a big old fashioned dresser.

    It¡¯s cleaned perfectly but¡­could this be¡­?

    ¡¸Ehehe, I made it to an image of Showa era brothel!¡¹

    ¡®Ehehe¡¯¡­Katsuko-san?

    ¡¸It¡¯s the world of ¡ºA Strange Tale from the East of the River¡»2¡¹

    ¡°Bokuto kaidan¡±¡­What¡¯s that?!

    ¡¸Well done¡­You¡¯ve overdone it in some places though¡¹

    Sensei seems to be satisfied with Katsuko¡¯s work.

    ¡¸¡­But, this isn¡¯t needed¡¹

    Saying that, she picked and raised the condom on the tray¡­

    She showed the bag of condom to Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san, do you know this¡­?¡¹

    Sensei laughs maliciously.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t. What¡¯s that?¡¹

    Shiraskaa-san answered with a displeased expression¡­

    Shirasaka-san doesn¡¯t know!

    ¡¸Condom¡­A rubber tool to prevent pregnancy!¡¹

    Shriasaka-san is surprised¡­

    ¡¸T-That, please let me use it!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s fingers tries to reach the condom in Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s hand¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nope!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei raised her hand up quickly¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s hand won¡¯t reach the hand of the tall Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­A child like you doesn¡¯t need condom!¡¹

    The devil smiled¡­

    ¡¸Get your inside filled up a lot today!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face distort in humiliation¡­!

    Ignoring Shrasaka-san, Sensei went towards the door.

    ¡¸Now then, I have some urgent business today. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have time to watch your sex for today¡­!¡¹

    Sensei says while placing the bag of condom on her pocket.

    Eh¡­Could it be that today¡¯s sex is cancelled?!

    ¡¸But your body just learned about sex so your body should be itching to do it several times all day long don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­I am though.

    Ah¡­¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s angry again¡­

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­Katsuko will be supervising your sex for today!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly!¡¹

    Uwaa¡­This was the plan from since the first anyway

    Eh, but¡­Katsuko-san will be watching our sex in Sensei¡¯s absence?!

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s quota this time is five times¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s fine as long as Shirasaka-sama makes Yoshida-sama ejaculate five times isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Shirasaka-san, what time should you be going home?¡¹

    Suddenly, Sensei aksed Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Your mother should be coming home today shouldn¡¯t she? Your father¡¯s still in a business trip though¡­A daughter of a good home like you should have a curfew, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸T-There¡¯s nothing in particular¡­B-but at least I want to go home by Seven!¡¹

    Seven o¡¯clock¡­that¡¯s the end of the baseball club¡¯s practice¡­

    Endou would be calling her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Seven o¡¯clock is impossible!¡¹

    Sensei said it flatly.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s nearing five o¡¯clock isn¡¯t it? If you want to arrive home by seven o¡¯clock, you need to leave here by half past six. It¡¯s impossible to have sex five times with one and a half hour you know?¡¹

    ¡­Amazing

    The location of Shirasaka-san¡¯s house and the way to commute is completely grasped!

    ¡¸No matter how much you persevere, you¡¯ll end at half past seven or eight o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll send you home by car if ever it gets too late. We¡¯ll be properly deceiving your mother too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, I¡¯m sociable so it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t say anything to worry your mother¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I beg you¡­please don¡¯t get my family involved here!¡¹3

    Shirasaka-san strongly repulses Sensei¡¯s words.

    Yuzuki-sensei snuffled her nose¡­

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then hold out and do your best. Try to finish five times as early as possible, okay?¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s sneering eyes is completely making fun of Shirasaka-san¡­

    Those cold eyes once again checked the interior decoration Katsuko prepared¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­this will be your room from now on¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You need your own work room as an exclusive prostitute don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡­Prostitution room!

    ¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s!!!

    ¡¸¡­If I recall, Shriasaka-san¡¯s hadn¡¯t entered a club yet, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Could this be?!

    ¡¸I filed a new club establishment report by today¡¯s date. Tomorrow, Iwakura-san will be pushing the stamp of authorization of the student council. Club head will be Shirasaka-san. The adviser will be me. And the member, Yoshida-kun for now¡¹

    Shriasaka-san shivers.

    ¡¸¡­The club name will be ¡ºSex Club¡»!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san lost all the power in her body from the shock.

    The sixteen year old girl weakly sits down on the floor¡­!

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t want that!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s pushed being the sex club¡¯s head¡­cried, and protests!

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­I¡¯ve already delivered it!¡¹

    ¡­W-What are the club activities?4

    ¡­B-but, If it¡¯s a club, then other students can wish to join in too?!

    Or rather, could it he that Sensei¡¯s going to turn Shirasaka-san a prostitute in this school?!!!

    ¡¸Geez¡­Yoshida-kun, don¡¯t make that kind of face! Don¡¯t worry¡­whatever happens ¡ºSex Club¡»is a ¡ºProstitution Club¡». Katsuko¡­read the rules of the club¡¹

    Ordered by Sensei¡­Katsuko-san took out some paper out of the pocket of her apron¡­

    ¡¸Well then, I will read out the rules of ¡ºSex Club¡»!!¡¹

    Ehem, Katsuko-san clears her throat¡­

    ¡¸First, the activity of this club is to research and practice illicit sexual relations. Creating a smooth communication between members through sex!¡¹

    ¡­W-what?!

    ¡¸Second, the purpose of this club is to have the high school students get pregnant and give birth. Never practice birth control and experience pregnancy and childbirth while high school students as much as possible!¡¹

    Shriasaka-san¡¯s body doesn¡¯t stop from trembling from despair!

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you glad?¡­You¡¯re still a first year so you can get pregnant three times¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s having a victorious smile!!

    Shirasaka-san curled her own body strongly!

    ¡¸Third, the members of this club cannot have sex with other people except the members! Applicant¡¯s cannot join the club as long as the club adviser doesn¡¯t give her permission!¡­That¡¯s all!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san finished reading¡­

    ¡¸¡­With that said, no member will get in as long as I don¡¯t allow them. I will go out picking the best for a while. That¡¯s why¡­Yoshida-kun, have sex with Shriasaka-san intensely, okay!¡¹

    ¡­Fuu.

    ¡­For the time being, it seems that she doesn¡¯t intend to let it become indiscriminate group sex.

    I feel a bit relieved.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Katsuko, I just remembered it, add this to the rules¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Katsuko-san took out her pen and prepared to take memo.

    ¡¸Ready¡­Fourth, once you entered this club, you can never withdraw. You can never leave whatever reason it may be!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san trembles.

    ¡¸Yup¡­I took it down¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiles laughingly.

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ridicules.

    Right now¡­what kind of face am I making?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s no use even if you two die. If ever you died while in high school¡ºSex Club¡» will be on your school funeral¡­!¡¹

    ¡­This person will seriously do it.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ll also be leaving the photos of the club activities on your yearbook. You guys having sex as club activities and the resulting child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡­no¡­Noooooooooooooooo!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san screams¡­!!

    It seems that she¡¯s unable to endure it anymore¡­!

    ¡¸Oh¡­this building is an off limits area so you can shout as much as you want!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­this area in the school is partitioned with a high iron fence for construction, the gate of the campus is also a bit far. There¡¯s only fee people walking around the east gate from the start¡­

    ¡¸Oh right, I¡¯ve made a member card for Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Saying that, Sensei took out a piece of card¡­

    It looks like a stamp card from a shop.

    My name and member number 001 are printed on the surface¡­

    Opening inside¡­There¡¯s fourteen ¡ºYukino¡»stamp pushed in it.

    ¡¸Handling the card is Shirasaka-san¡¯s duty as the head.. You have to fix a stamp on Yoshida-kun¡¯s card on how many times you had sex¡­you hear?!¡¹

    You can push stamp on the card 100 times.

    ¡¸Look at me, Shirasaka-san¡­I¡¯m taking my time here to explain the stamp card!¡¹

    Shriasaka-san¡¯s covering her face with both of her hands.

    She¡¯s thoroughly refusing Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    ¡¸¡­What? Do you really hate being the head of ¡ºSex Club¡»?!¡¹

    Towards Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s provocative words, Shriasaka-san muttered.

    ¡¸¡­I hate it¡­isn¡¯t it obvious that I hate it¡­?!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s mouth distorts to a devil smile!

    ¡¸Is that so¡­If you hate it that much then it can¡¯t be helped. Then, let¡¯s do this. If you ever filled up the stamp in one week¡­At that time, Shirasaka-san, you¡¯ll be freed. ¡ºSex Club¡»will be gone. I¡¯ll be deleting all of the sex videos you have until now¡­and of course, It¡¯ll help Endou-kun too¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?!¡¹Shriasaka-san looked up at Sensei¡¯s face¡­!

    ¡¸Yesterday, I promised that Yoshida-kun will have one week didn¡¯t I? Today¡¯s April 27 so, it¡¯ll end by May 4!¡¹

    ¡­One week?

    ¡­¡­The columns of the card has to be stamped until May 4?

    ¡¸The stamp fields are 100 pieces¡­but fourteen are already stamped yesterday. With this pace¡­it¡¯s easy to have sex 86 times for the remainder of the week, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    You say that Sensei but¡­

    Last night, I drank some strange drug¡­

    I ejaculated to the extent that I was surprised but I feel so much burden on my body.

    Even with simple math, won¡¯t it be more than ten times a day for the remainder?!!

    ¡­I-It¡¯s impossible!

    I-I¡¯ll do it though.

    ¡¸¡­What would you do? Will you throw away your chance of getting free? Are you giving up?¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s stirring Shirasaka-san up with a foolish tone¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­go ahead and try it okay? Shirasaka-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    The orange ray of the dusk shine from the window¡­

    The light shinign on Sensei¡¯s face seems to be stained with color of blood¡­

    The red teacher laughed once again.

    ¡¸Then, Katsuko¡­I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Take recordings of the club activities. I¡¯ll be watching later¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Then, enjoy the club activities to your utmost!!! Ufufufufu!!¡¹

    Sensei went out of the room while laughing as she say that.

    I can hear the cold steady footsteps from the corridor.

    The footsteps gradually gets away¡­and finally gone.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start the club activities!!!¡¹

    After Sensei¡¯s gone, Katsuko-san spoke first.

    ¡­T-Too bright.

    Why is this person so bright all the time?!

    Katsuko-san took out her favorite DSLR camera from the big leather travelling bag that¡¯s on the wooden floor.

    ¡¸I will be taking the photos properly so the two of you are free to do what you want! Go on!¡¹

    ¡­Go on, she said.

    ¡­Hey, Shirasaka-san.

    I looked at Shirasaka-san and she turned the other way¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s harsh with me if Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s not here¡­

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    ¡­W-What sould i do then?

    ¡¸¡­Are you troubled Yoshida-sama?¡¹

    Katsuko -san holding the camera called me out.

    ¡¸¡­W-W-W-W-Well, Y-Yes¡¹

    I don¡¯t even know what to do or how to start¡­

    ¡¸If you want, you can consult me!¡¹

    Yes, I¡¯m thankful if you can guide me!

    ¡¸Then, Yoshida-sama¡­what would be the theme of the Sexual Intercourse5 for today? Something like a situation you want to try¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡­what¡¯s with ¡®sexual intercourse¡¯

    It¡¯s my first time seeing someone saying ¡ºSexual intercourse¡»

    Katsuko-san¡¯s so beautiful and sexy outside¡­and yet, she¡¯s disapointing!

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t have any theme or situation in particular¡­I have a suggestion¡¹

    ¡­Eh?! What?!

    Rather, it¡¯ll help me if you have a suggestion¡­!

    I¡¯m alone so I don¡¯t know what to do with the angry Shirasaka-san!!6

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­then since the dusk light is being beautiful. Let¡¯s have Shirasaka-sama do a striptease act in this light¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡­You¡¯re a genius!

    I¡¯m sorry I said you¡¯re disappointing!!!

    ¡¸S-Shirasaka-san¡­s-striptease¡­¡¹

    I ordered Shirasaka-san¡­

    Shirasaka-san glared at me silently¡­

    ¡¸Okay, Shirasaka-sama will be doing a striptease! Cast off all your clothes and become naked!!!!!!¡¹

    Ooh¡­people who don¡¯t read the atmosphere are the best.

    Katsuko-san¡­you¡¯re so good!!!

    ¡¸¡­Got it. There¡¯s no choice but do it, right?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san muttered small¡­

    ¡¸Then, Yoshida-sama, please take a seat in this place and appreciate it! Shirasaka-sama should go in front of the window¡­Yes, that¡¯s the brightest so the rays hitting looks great. Then¡­please take off your clothes in sequence!¡¹

    The ray of the setting sun comes through the window.

    In that light¡­Shriasaka-san¡¯s taking off her jacket first¡­

    ¡­oooh!

    ¡¸N©`, what a nice expression! That¡¯s good! It looks good, Shirasaka-sama!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san presses the shutter¡­

    ¡¸¡­Next, which should go first, the blouse or the skirt?¡¹

    Katsuko-san asked me.

    Err, since the blouse will remain to the last minute of the night¡­

    ¡¸¡­B-Blouse!¡¹

    Shiraskaa-san¡¯s trembling fingers unbuttons her blouse¡­

    The white blouse shines orange from the evening glow¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face is nervous.

    ¡­Expression of embarrassment.

    ¡­Expression of hatred

    All of it is being recorded by Katsuko-san¡­

    ¡­I see the bra.

    ¡­The cute navel.

    When every button was taken off¡­

    B-B-B-Bravo!!

    Bravo, Shirasaka-san!!

    ¡¸Okay, Shirasaka-sama please take off your blouse quickly¡¹

    Shirasaka-san takes off her blouse while being told by Katsuko-san

    I can see the armpit!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s arm is very thin¡­

    ¡¸Please throw the blouse to Yoshida-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Throw it! The striptease dancers will always do that! Please remember that!¡­Go!¡¹

    She¡¯s becoming desperate?¡­Shirasaka-san threw the blouse she took off to me!

    It spreads out in the air and the white blouse falls on top of me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama, please smell it! Sniff it! More, like a middle aged man!¡¹

    While being told, I sniffed the scent of Shrirasaka-san¡¯s blouse!

    The smell of Shirasaka-san¡¯s blouse¡­it smells like sweet milk.

    Ah¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s who¡¯s upper body is only covered with bra is glaring at me with a frightful look!

    As expected, she hates it.

    ¡¸Then, Shirasaka-sama¡­the skirt is the next one!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s fingers trembled again from Katsuko-san¡¯s words.

    She undo the fastener of the skirt¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Just like that, drop the skirt to the floor!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s determined¡­But by the moment she released her hand from the skirt, she had an anguished expression like she scalded herself for a moment.

    The light-blue silk panty that was handed to her in Sensei¡¯s house this morning¡­I can see it!

    ¡¸Good, good¡­I¡¯m taking good pictures!! Please throw out the skirt to Yoshida-sama too!!¡¹

    The skirt flew off!!

    I sniffed it¡­kunkunkun!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s having such a hateful face¡­that¡¯s good!

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­should we go with the strip stease rules next?¡¹

    ¡­Striptease rules?

    ¡¸¡­The bra goes first and panty goes last!¡¹

    ¡­O-Oh right

    ¡¸T-Then¡­let¡¯s follow the rule¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Following the rule, certainly, with pleasuree!¡­Shirasaka-sama the order will be Bra first and Panty last¡¹

    I-I don¡¯t get it though¡­

    Still, Shirasaka-san¡¯s following Katsuko-san¡¯s instructions¡­

    Her trembling hands turn around to the hook of her bra¡­

    Is this bra having a back hook¡­Is that so?

    poron¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s beautiful breasts spill out!

    P-P-P-Pink nipples too¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s having a unbearable expression!!!

    Her cheeks are red in humiliation¡­!!

    That appearance is also captured by Katsuko-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama, is it difficult?¡¹

    Katsuko-san suddenly turned to me.

    ¡¸¡­W-W-W-W-What is?¡¹

    I¡¯m not having any difficulties at all¡­I¡¯m totally enjoying this.

    The one who¡¯s having a hard time is Shirasaka-san who¡¯s stripteasing.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m talking about your honorable penis!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What!?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡¯s honorable penis is intensely erect so I thought it¡¯s painful to leave it like that¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yes?

    ¡­Oh, Yeah

    ¡­Certainly, my erect penis seems about to explode.

    Katsuko-san¡­please stop calling my penis ¡ºHonorable¡»7

    ¡¸How about you take off your pants and take out the penis from inside your brief?! I think you may rub your honorable penis while you¡¯re you¡¯re watching Shirasaka-sama striptease¡­¡¹

    ¡­I-I lost.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸N-No¡­U-Uhm¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is it embarrassing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Aren¡¯t you aroused with Shirasaka-sama¡¯s beautiful figure?! Your penis is erect with Shirasaka-sama as the sexual target. Please take it out confidently and show it to Shirasaka-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡­K-Katsuko-san¡¯s here too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    Katsuko-san had a curious face.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m just a tree. Air. If you think of me as a fairy with a thin existence¡­!¡¹

    No¡­isn¡¯t the fairy too strong in self0assertion?!

    ¡¸Look¡­Shirasaka-sama, beg for it too! ¡ºPlease stroke your penis while watching me strip¡»¡­!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s forcing Shirasaka-san on the absurdity!

    However¡­Shirasaka-san is¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please stroke your penis¡­while watching me strip¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka-san!!!

    ¡¸I want to go home soon. End this faster¡­!¡¹

    I can feel anger from those words¡­

    I slowly took off my pants.

    I took off my brief showing off to her¡­and my erect penis exposed itself!!!

    ¡¸¡­Now¡­Shirasaka-sama, please throw your bra to Yoshida-sama¡¹

    The silk bra was thrown as hard as possible!!

    I grabbed it and sniffed it!

    I stoke my penis while sniffing it¡­!

    I purposely showed it to Shirasaka-san!!

    ¡¸¡­Uwaa, It¡¯s completely erect isn¡¯t it! Shiraska-sama, right now, Yoshida-sama is doing the men¡¯s masturbation. Please look at it¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-sann¡¯s face froze as if she¡¯s looking at something ugly and frightening!!

    ¡¸¡­No, I don¡¯t want thiiiis!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san tries to avert her eyes away from me¡­!

    ¡¸Look at it! Shirasaka-sama!!! Open your eyes wide!!!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka-san looked at me.

    It must be her first time seeing a male¡¯s masturbation scene¡­

    How¡¯s it¡­Is it ugly! Dirty? Are you feeling disgusted?!

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s continue and take the last one off!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s trembling as she look at me!

    ¡¸¡­Please take your panty off! Shiraskaa-sama!!!¡¹

    The trembling hands¡­reaches for her panty!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it faster¡­Take it off!!!¡¹

    When the panty was lowered¡­the cute pubic hair came out!!

    ¡¸¡­Please take off the panty from your foot!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san tries to follow Katsuko-san¡¯s instructions¡­!

    However, her body¡¯s trembling that her foot gets entangled¡­!

    Shiraskaa-san¡¯s posture breaks and she fall down the tatami mat!!!

    ¡­Dangerous!!!

    Katsuko-san moved immediately and pushed Shirasaka-san¡¯s body from the bottom!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s naked body lied down on the mat!!!

    ¡­!!!!!

    On top of the tatami mat¡­Shirasaka-san fell down on the futon that was spread out¡­

    The ray of the evening reaches the great body of Shirasaka-san¡­

    The panty that was about to take off is caught in her right ankle¡­

    The crotch is opened a bit¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s crack is¡­!!!

    Lewd¡­what a very lewd appearance.

    ¡­Shirasaka-san!!!

    ¡­I can¡¯t endure it anymore!!!

    The me naked on the lower half face towards Shirasaka-san¡¯s body!!!

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t, Yoshida-sama!!!¡¹

    For some reason, Katsuko-san stopped me¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s surprised¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good to attack suddenly. Isn¡¯t that just rape?!¡¹

    No, It¡¯s rape though.

    Or rather¡­it¡¯s always been rape all this time.

    ¡¸This is a club activity so doing it forcefully is no good. You both have to express gratitude at each other¡­¡¹

    ¡­What?!

    ¡¸¡­Could it be that Katsuko-san¡¯s high school days¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m from Kendo club!¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸Then, Shirasaka-sama¡­It seems that Yoshida-sama can¡¯t endure it any longer so I think it¡¯s time to advance to sexual intercourse soon¡­is it okay?¡¹

    ¡­Is it okay, you ask?

    Shirasaka-san answered Katsuko-san¡¯s question this way.

    ¡¸¡­Please wait a moment! I¡¯ll be taking a medicine!!¡¹

    ¡­Medicine?!

    ¡­The one Iwakura-senpai handed Shirasaka-san?!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything after I drank the medicine¡­please!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes had tears accumulating in it¡­!!

    Katsuko-san looked at me.

    I nodded.

    ¡¸Then¡­please hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    The naked Shirasaka-san jumped out of the bed and searched her own bag¡­

    Then she took out the pill case passed by Iwakura-senpai from the inside.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama¡­have some mineral water!¡¹

    Katsuko-san took out a pet bottle and handed it to Shirasaka-san¡­!

    ¡¸The electricity and water of this building has returned yesterday, however¡­the water that would come out now if you twist the faucet is from the tank on the rooftop that¡¯s been collected for a long time, so¡­¡¹

    ¡­It can be used in toilets but it¡¯s impossible to drink?

    Shirasaka-san swallowed the medicine and drank the water.

    After she drank the medicine¡­She¡¯s a bit relieved.

    Shiraskaa-san¡­do you think that it¡¯s a contraceptive?

    But¡­I do know.

    That drug doesn¡¯t have an effect of preventing pregnancy¡­

    ¡¸Then, Shirasaka-sama¡­please sit down at the corner of the futon¡¹

    Being told by Katsuko-san ¡­The naked Shirasaka-san goes no top of the mat.

    Ah¡­the silk panty¡¯s still hanging on her ankle.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Please take off that panty. The socks too¡¹

    Shirasaka-san takes off her panty and socks while having a red face.

    Katsuko-san picked up the things she took off¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­Want to smell it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m fine right now!¡¹

    My penis is already maximum erect!

    I don¡¯t have time for that !!

    ¡¸Certainly¡­Then, at least wear the panties!¡¹

    ¡­Whut?!8

    ¡¸¡­Please wear it!¡¹

    I-I-I-I don¡¯t get it but!!!

    For the time being, I¡¯ll just wear the panty Shirasaka-san took off on my head as I was told!!

    ¡¸¡­Subarashii9! It¡¯s Splendid!¡¹

    W-What is she praising for?

    Ah¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s looking at me in blank surprise.

    ¡¸Then, Shirasaka-sama, bow your head while pressing three fingers of each hand on the floor and face Yoshida-sama! Yoshida-sama please bow while still standing!¡¹

    On the mat¡­the side of the futon, the naked Shirasaka-san sat on her soles and faced me bowing her head and pressing three fingers of each hand on the floor.10

    My penis is standing up while I¡¯m still on my school uniform on the upper body, I bow my head while having Shirasaka-san¡¯s panty on my head¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Best regards on the two of you!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s the judge!

    ¡¸B-Best regards!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Best regards!¡¹

    Looking up¡­my eyes met with Shirasaka-san¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Fight!!!¡¹

    The soul gong rings!!

    ¡¸¡­S-S-S-Shirasaka-san¡­lie down and face up the futon!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    The naked Shirasaka-san lied down the futon facing up, following my order.

    ¡¸¡­O-Open your legs!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san opens her legs with an enduring face.

    ¡¸More!¡­If you don¡¯t open it wider, you can¡¯t can¡¯t have sex, Shirasaka-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-san who¡¯s holding the camera, ordered her!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama, that¡¯s where you say¡ºPlease ravish me¡»!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s closed her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Please ravish me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Say¡ºPlease fill up Shirasaka Yukino¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please fill up¡­Shirasaka Yukino!!!¡¹

    That moment¡­I attacked Shirasaka-san¡¯s¡¯ body!!

    While I¡¯m still on my school uniform on the upper body¡­my lower body¡¯s stark naked!!

    I can¡¯t endure it anymore!

    I can¡¯t endure!!

    I licked Shirasaka-san¡¯s breasts!

    I bit her nipple!

    I licked up her nape and made my tongue crawl on her cute ear!!!

    Shirasaka-san is closing her eyes¡­she¡¯s desperately enduring!!

    I opened Shirasaka-san¡¯s legs by force!!

    I pushed in my about to explode penis in her vaginal opening!

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body shuddered from the fear of the insertion!

    ¡¸¡­H-Here we gooooo!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooooooo!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama, you have to say ¡ºPlease put it in¡»!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like hell I can say that!!!!¡¹

    Unlike last night, the aphrodisiac¡¯s effect isn¡¯t strong¡­

    The drug she have drunk right now might not be fast acting.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body is trembling purely from the fear of rape¡­!

    ¡¸Say it, Shirasaka-sama. ¡ºPut it in, ravish me, enjoy it¡»You have to flatter him like a prostitute¡­if you don¡¯t, this won¡¯t end!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s heart is pierced by Katsuko-san¡¯s; words!!

    Her cute mouth has lewd words coming out!

    ¡¸¡­Please put it in! Please enjoy violating me!!¡¹

    Murimuimuri, the angry penis penetrates Shirasaka-san in a dash!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Guchoguchogucho¡­I start the piston movement!

    Sex on top of a futon is different from when doing it on the restraint stand¡­!!

    The movement of my waist is handed down to Shirasaka-san directly!

    Guigui, every time I pierce her, Shirasaka-san¡¯s beautiful breasts shakes and draw a circle!

    I¡¯ll massage those breasts!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s inside gets wet bit by bit.

    Deeper, Deeper, stronger, pierce, pierce, pierceeeeeee!!!

    It feels good¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s body is so soft!

    Her damp genital twines around my glans¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m about to cum!!!!¡¹

    When I raised a merciless scream, Shirasaka-san¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up and release iiit! Hurry up and cuum!!!¡¹

    That¡¯s the line Iwakura-senpai taught her.

    As expected of an honor student¡­she¡¯s got a good memory.

    ¡­If so!!

    ¡¸L-Let¡¯s kiss, I-I want to r-release inside S-Shirasaka-san while k-kissing!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-we can¡¯t kiss! I hate kissing!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Then, I-I¡¯m fine whatever you want!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­L-Lick my tongue¡­I¡¯ll allow you to lick my tongue!!¡¹

    Saying that, Shirasaka-san took out her pink tongue¡­!!!

    I covet that tongue!!!

    A man¡¯s mucous membrane coming in contact with a woman¡¯s mucous membrane, the pleasure is chilling!!

    ¡¸¡­Nnnn!!!!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Too late!!

    I lick Shirasaka-san¡¯s tongue!

    Our tongues are twining!

    Feeling disgust, Shirasaka-san presses me down forcibly and violently!!

    Of course, I didn¡¯t stop my piston!

    Lastly, I sucked in Shirasaka-san¡¯s tongue with all my might!!

    My lip overlaps with Shirasaka-san¡¯s lip!

    ¡­This is a kiss isn¡¯t it?!

    Furthermore, it¡¯s a deep kiss!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes open wide from shock¡­!!

    ¡­At that time!!!

    ¡­Byurururu, byurururu, dokun!!

    I began my grand ejaculation inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s womb¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s look at me with trembling eyes. Her body¡¯s trembling.

    Her whole body¡¯s accepting the ejaculation¡­

    I continued sucking Shirasaka-san¡¯s tongue until my ejaculation completely settles.

    Our lips remained overlapping¡­!

    When I released everything¡­I separate my lip from Shirasaka-san.

    We¡¯re still connected down there.

    ¡¸¡­Cruel¡¹

    Shirasaka-san muttered¡­

    Before I noticed, the sky¡¯s grown dark¡­

    The orange light doesn¡¯t come to our room anymore.

    I¡¯m embracing Shirasaka-san in this very dim light¡­

    1. Color print of every day life in edo Period ?

    2. Ä«–|Ææ×T read as Bokuto Kaidan, written by Kafu Nagai ?

    3. hahahahahahah ?

    4. oh Yoshida, never change ?

    5. Katsuko is saying osekkusu, not sekkusu, well, this will be relevant on the next lines but ignore it ?

    6. The lion! ?

    7. This is another ochinpo and chinpo difference, Katsuko¡¯s adding O on the words means respect on the subject ?

    8. He said ¡®nanu¡¯ it¡¯s still a ¡®What¡¯, but I thought it would be fun to put ¡®whut¡¯ on it instead of ¡®what¡¯ ?

    9. Wonderful ?

    10. This shit is shorter in JP: Èý¤ÄÖ¸ Mitsuyubi, it literally means ¡®three fingers¡¯ ?

 Chapter 22

    22. A lewd girl in the mirror

    Click, I heard a switch being flipped.

    ¡­The room lit up.

    I remained connected with Shirasaka-san so¡­Katsuko-san turned it on.

    Even with the lights, the room is still dark¡­

    There¡¯s only one 60 watt unshaded bulb on the space of the 4.5 mat floor¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s this kind of room so I considered the mood for the lighting!¡¹

    This seems to be produced by Katsuko-san.

    Certainly¡­The body of Shirasaka-san that¡¯s seen with the gentle yellow ray of the unshaded bulb has emphasized the shade of her body, it¡¯s strangely seductive and risque

    It really seems like an ancient brothel.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body who just finished having sex on the first count is sweating slightly.

    The reflection of light¡­makes the breast of Shirasaka-san that moves up and down as she breathe heavily, shine¡­

    The inside of the room has completely changed it¡¯s scent to Shirasaka-san and my sweat and love nectar and semen¡­the smell of sex is shrouding.

    Lewd smell¡­lewd body.

    The view and the scent¡­stimulates my brain!

    ¡¸After finishing the first sex, Yoshida-sama, how do you feel?! Did it feel good?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san asked smilingly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­O-O-O-Of course!¡¹

    There¡¯s no way I would be dissatisfied with having sex.

    ¡¸Then, you should properly tell your gratitude to Shirasaka-sama! The foundation of the club is cooperation and care between members!¡¹

    Katsuko-san said¡­I looked down at shirasaka-san¡¯s body.

    Our lower halves still remain connected.

    Shirasaka-san turns her eye away from me¡­

    ¡¸¡­S-Shirasaka-san, I-It felt good!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san silently looked towards the wall.

    ¡¸Geez, that¡¯s no good! Please say ¡ºYour body¡¯s the best! It felt so good that I ejaculated, thank you!¡»¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san?

    ¡¸Repeat!¡¹

    ¡­Eei!

    ¡¸S-Shirasaka-san¡­Y-Your body¡¯s the best! I-It felt very good that I ejaculated! T-T-T-T-Thank you!¡¹

    ¡­I-Idiot.

    ¡­Am I an idiot?!1

    ¡¸Then, it would be Shirasaka-sama¡¯s turn! ¡ºYou¡¯re welcome! Please continue to love me a lot from now on!¡»¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama¡­go on¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s facing the side¡­opened her mouth unwillingly¡­

    ¡¸Y¡­You-re welcome¡­P-Please continue to love me a lot from now on¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san who¡¯s facing sideways¡­is shedding tears.

    I scooped out those tears with my finger instinctively¡­

    My fingers touched Shirasaka-san¡¯s face¡­

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t touch me¡­!¡¹

    Even though my penis is still inside her vagina¡­Shirasaka-san shows disgust when I touched her face.

    Just like that, I licked the tears of Shirasaka-san on my fingers.

    It¡¯s a bit salty2

    This is the taste of Shirasaka-san¡¯s tears¡­3

    ¡¸Then, the sex club activity¡­the first sexual intercourse has finished! Both of you bow and say! Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much!¡¹

    Being lured by Katsuko-san, I spoke my gratitude to Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-sama too! Sexual intercourse begins and ends with thanks!!¡¹

    ¡­The hell is that!

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Shirasaka-san ignored me and muttered in a small voice¡­

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s begin the second round of sexual intercourse!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san decleared brightly!

    ¡­A-Already?!

    Or rather, we¡¯re connected all this time though?!

    ¡¸Oh right!¡­Before that, I have to record the results of the first round of the sexual intercourse! Yoshida-sama¡­please pull out from Shirasaka-sama for a moment!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I gave to take photos properly or else I would be scolded by Ojou-sama!¡¹

    O-oh.

    R-Right.

    I pulled out my penis from Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san let out a seductive voice¡­

    Semen began to spill out of her vagina¡­

    ¡¸Ah, Shirasaka-sama, stay like that!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san set up the camera and began to take pictures¡­

    Naked on top of the futon¡­Shriasaka-san¡¯s legs is wide open¡­

    Hiding her chest with her hand and facing the wall while crying¡­

    It¡¯s as if you can see the first customer of the young prostitute raped her in this room with an atmosphere of Showa era brothel.

    ¡¸Okay, your eyes please, look this way!¡¹

    Slowly, Shirasaka-san looked up at the camera¡­

    The face of a raped girl¡­

    This is the eyes of genuine rape victims¡­!

    ¡¸While I¡¯m taking photos, Yoshida-sama, please take everything off!!¡¹

    Oh right¡­I only removed my clothes on the lower half.

    No, this is rape-ish on itself¡­

    Let¡¯s see¡­as expected, I want to taste Shiraska-san¡¯s whole body by my skin!

    I immediately took off my clothes!

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting! Then, let¡¯s start with the second round!¡¹

    This time, I¡¯m on the space of the tatami mat from the beginning¡­

    I faced the naked Shirasaka-san¡­

    We¡¯re both sitting straight¡­

    ¡¸Well then¡­Bow! Best regards!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-Best regards!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Best regards¡¹

    We both bowed our heads¡­

    ¡­Ouch!

    It was too close that our heads clashed!!

    ¡¸Are the two of you okay?!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m okay¡¹

    Though she says that¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s holding her head.

    I can see her cute armpit and breasts4

    ¡¸Then¡­you will be using this!¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-san pointed at the big dresser put on the wall in space of the tatami mat.

    It¡¯s a three sided mirror use d by old women on the Showa era.

    Katsuko-san opened the two mirrors..

    ¡¸Then, Shirasaka-sama¡­please place your hand on this dressing table and get on all fours!¡¹

    Being told so¡­Shirasaka-san did the pose.

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama, please attack Shirasaka-sama from behind!¡¹

    I moved towards Shirasaka-san¡¯s ass.

    ¡­And!

    ¡¸How¡¯s it?! It¡¯s a nice view isn¡¯t it?!!¡¹

    There¡¯s a big dressing table in front of me!

    The Shirasaka-san enduring the shame while on all fours is projected at different angles at each mirror!!!

    There¡¯s three Shirasaka-san! With the real person in my front, it¡¯s four people?!

    Whichever mirror I look, Shirasaka-san¡¯s breasts and face is projected clearly¡­!

    Shirasaka-san Shirasaka-san¡¯s hand is attached on the edge of the dressing table and her head can¡¯t lower!

    ¡¸¡­N-No, seeing my own ravished figure!!¡¹

    Shiraskaa-san hates it¡­

    Oh¡­My penis is swelling so much already when I saw Shirasaka-san hating it.

    My penis is already at the MAX!!

    ¡¸Well then¡­Let¡¯s begin the second round!!!¡¹

    With Katsuko-san¡¯s order, I gripped Shirasaka-san¡¯s thin waist!

    The strong penis faces the white ass and approaches the crack!

    ¡¸¡­W-wait! I don¡¯t want this!!!¡¹

    ¡­Like hell I¡¯ll wait!!

    My penis invades the warm vaginal meat!!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaaaaaaaa!!! It¡¯s inside agaiiin!!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s being violated¡­!

    Again and again¡­and again and again¡­!

    Inside the mirror is Shirasaka-san¡¯s face agonizing from the invasion of the penis!!

    Seen from different angles¡­the three Shirasaka-san in the mirror is being violated.

    ¡¸Look, Shirasaka-sama, please take a look at the mirror~! Shirasaka-sama is being violated by Yoshida-sama right now¡­You¡¯re having sex!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san presses the shutter of the camera again while throwing out words of tyranny!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t say that¡­don¡¯t take pictures¡­don¡¯t look at me!!!¡¹

    I began my piston¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaa, aahn~!¡¹

    The missionary sex a while ago was just Shirasaka-san enduring it¡­

    Nothing but curling her own body, enduring it despearately¡­!

    But¡­this dog pose right now¡­

    It¡¯s impossible to bear it when she¡¯s on all fours!!!

    I slowly move my waist to pierce!

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn¡­ah¡­aaaahn!!¡¹

    Her voice is leaking¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s gasping voice¡­!

    Perhaps¡­Shirasaka-san herself doesn¡¯t notice it¡­!

    ¡¸Look, Shirasaka-sama right now is being violated by Yoshida-sama like a doggy¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san flares up Shirasaka-san even further!

    ¡¸Really¡­You¡¯re like a bitch in heat! Get ravished a lot and give birth to lots of cute puppies okay?¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s three of Shirasaka-san¡¯s face on the three mirrors.

    Everyone of them is hot and wet in dispair¡­!

    ¡¸Noooo!¡­Stooop¡­¡­This isn¡¯t me!!¡­This is not me!¡¹4

    Hear tear stained face from suffering is being taken by Katsuko¨Csan¡¯s camera¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s not truee~¡­Take a look at the mirror properly¡­It¡¯s Shirasaka-sama being raped¡­Shirasaka-sama loves being raped by Yoshida-sama¡­!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san in the mirror¡­Shirasaka-san is looking at Shirasaka-san¡­!

    ¡­She¡¯s looking at her own figure being violated by me!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaa!¡­This isn¡¯t meeee!¡­This is soooo¡­wroooong!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san denies the reality desperately!!!

    ¡¸But¡­it feels good doesn¡¯t it?¡­It feels very good to be violated by Yoshida-sama, doesn¡¯t it?¡­Shirasaka-sama loves being raped after all¡­You¡¯re that kind of lewd girl!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, I¡¯m nooooot!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, who¡¯s the one being projected on the mirror?¡­The lewd woman pleased from being violated?¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I am no¡­being pleased by this¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­uuuu!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s insides is tightening!!

    Every time I push my hips, the feeling of Yukino¡¯s ass hitting my belly is wonderful!

    It feels tender as if it¡¯s like a fresh raw rubber!!

    ¡­I can¡¯t endure it anymore!!!

    I shift to violent piston!!!

    The waist banging Shirasaka-san¡¯s ass is making an intense banging sound!!

    !

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­ah¡­ah¡­! Aaaahn!!!¡¹

    Every time I push in deep¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth releases lewd sighs¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­how is it? Does Shirasaka-sama¡¯s body feel good?!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san whispers at me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-It feels good!¡­S-Shirasaka-san¡¯s inside¡­is t-twining¡­so wet¡­l-lewd¡­i-it feels good!!¡¹

    I shouted my impressions loudly!!

    ¡¸Stop this already¡­I don¡¯t want this¡­I hate this¡­Help meee!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san in the mirror shook her head¡­!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true isn¡¯t it? Actually, it feels good, doesn¡¯t it, Shiraskaa-sama?! It¡¯s fun being raped isn¡¯t it?¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-There¡¯s no way I¡¯m having fun!!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good to lie at yourself¡­Shirasaka-sama, You love having sex with Yoshida-sama¡­getting ejaculated inside, you¡¯re always itching for it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not¡­!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san desperately denies it!!

    There¡¯s sweat beads floating on her whole body¡­!

    Her whole body is flushed¡­!

    She¡¯s aroused¡­!

    ¡­She¡¯s feeling it!!!

    I stretched my hand through Shirasaka-san¡¯s armpits and massaged her breasts while my penis is still pushed inside her meat pot!

    Her breasts is also wet from the sweat¡­!

    Looking at the mirror¡­I can clearly see that her pink nipple has sweat dripping from the tip!!

    I pinched her breast tightly!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaan~!¡¹

    I massaged her squishy breasts!

    With her all fours posture, the feeling of her breast following the gravity is different¡­

    My hand can clearly tell the weight of the lump of flesh called breasts!

    I punched her nipple tightly with my thumb and forefinger!!

    I¡¯m milking her!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaan! Don¡¯t do that!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s back warps greatly¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re so lewd¡­Shirasaka-sama¡¯s pussy is taking in Yoshida-sama¡¯s honorable penis up to the root!¡­You¡¯re already this drenched!¡­It¡¯s clamping this honorable penis so much!¡­It feels very good isn¡¯t it?! Shirasaka-sama¡¯s pussy is being happy from the pleasure isn¡¯t it?¡­!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san throws out lewd words at Shirasaka-san even more¡­!

    She¡¯s teaching that Shirasaka-san is a lewd girl¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nooo¡­This isn¡¯t mee¡­Noooo¡­this is a lieeee¡­I¡¯m not this kind of womaaaan!!!¡­I¡¯m not leeewd!!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lewd!¡­Take a look at the mirror¡­! You¡¯re being raped, yet wet, and feeling it!¡­It¡¯s clearly telling Shirasaka-sama¡¯s lewd appearance!!!¡¹

    Sweaty, smeared with lewd liquid¡­disheveled hair, raped from behind¡­!

    That¡¯s the reality of the girl named Shirasaka Yukino¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­No!¡­No, No, this is wroooong!!!¡¹

    I moved even more violent!

    I grind my waist violently, I¡¯m violating!¡­I¡¯m violating Shirasaka Yukinoooo!!!!

    Feels good¡­Feels good¡­raping Yukino feels good¡­!

    The one sided sex with Yukino turned me to a brute!!

    ¡¸Aahn¡­Aaahn¡­Aaahn¡­I¡¯m not lewd¡­I am¡­aaaaaahn!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s noble face distorts in the mirror¡­!

    ¡¸An an¡¹her lewd voice leaks out¡­!

    Is this a scream of pain¡­or panting of pleasure?¡­

    I don¡¯t know¡­

    However, Shirasaka-san¡¯s face while being raped by me is beautiful!

    ¡¸I-I love youuuu¡­I love you¡­Shirasaka-san, I love youuuuuu¡­!!¡¹5

    I¡¯m violating Shisasaka-san with my emotions!

    I want to violate her more!

    I want to be connected with Shirasaka-san forever and ever!!

    ¡­I want to have sex with her!

    ¡¸¡­Nooo¡­I don¡¯t want this¡­I hate someone like you¡­!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san in the mirror shouts!!

    Crying¡­violated, crying¡­!

    Her crying eyes looks at me in the mirror!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s inside has my penis swelling greatly!

    ¡­I¡¯m about to reach my limit on the second time.

    ¡¸Uoooo¡­S-Shirasaka-san! I¡¯m going to ejaculate inside Shirasaka-san again!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh?!¡­Noo, stoopp, don¡¯t cum anymoreeee!!¡¹

    No matter how much I release inside¡­Shirasaka-san won¡¯t get used to creampie¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s surrounded by fear and hatred!!

    ¡¸Uuuuuu!!¡­H-Here we go¡­I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, Here we gooooo¡­Yukinooooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You caaan¡¯t!! Stop it ! Yoshida-kuun!!!!!¡¹

    I ejaculated in Shirasaka-san¡¯s womb as I look at her eyes of despair!!

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s coming in¡­It¡¯s coming out again¡­the hot stuff again¡­aaah¡­!¡¹

    My penis pulses violently inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s vagina!

    Doppu doppu¡­the semen pours in!

    Her expression at the moment I ejaculated at her¡­is taken by Katsuko-san¡¯s camera!

    ¡¸Uwaaaa¡­Must be nice, cumming lots on the second time. I¡¯m jealous of you, Shirasaka-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-san said with a little girl like smile.

    She perfectly captured the connecting part of Shirasaka-san and me and the semen oozing out.

    ¡¸Okay, I captured the two of you being connected! I¡¯ll be showing this to your child in the future~!!!¡¹

    I pulled out my penis and semen drips down slowly¡­

    Shirasaka-san losses her strength and plopped on the tatami mat¡­

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want this¡¹

    Shirasaka-san cries quietly.

    ¡¸Waa, you¡¯re crying from the pleasure?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san said while taking photos of her crying face.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not!¡¹

    The naked Shirasaka-san can¡¯t move as she¡¯s weakened¡­

    ¡¸Ojou-sama says this often¡­¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Katsuko-san seems to have recalled something¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing more arousing to men than women¡¯s tears¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­true.

    I¡¯m getting aroused every time Shirasaka-san cries!

    I¡¯m getting erect!!!

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why¡­You¡¯re immediately offering your tears to raise Yoshida-sama¡¯s sexual feeling. Shirasaka-sama¡¯s really a lewd woman aren¡¯t you?! You have my respect.¡¹

    With Katsuko-san¡¯s words¡­

    Shirasaka-san spilled out large drop of tears again¡­

    ¡¸He just ejaculated for the second time and yet you already intend to get Yoshida-sama erect already? your lust is abysmal!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡­are you seriously admiring her?

    Ah¡­Her face looks serious.

    Symmetrical to Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s evilness¡­Katsuko-san has no ill-will¡­she¡¯s too pure!

    But¡­For Shirasaka-san, it¡¯s the same cruel person¡­

    ¡¸¡­No¡­I¡¯m not lewd¡­!¡¹

    Lying down on top of the tatami mat, Katsuko-san¡¯s eyes is shinign as she look at Shirasaka-san crying quietly¡­!

    ¡­She¡¯s thinking of something again?!

    ¡¸Ah, Yoshida-sama¡­could you please try licking Shirasaka-sama¡¯s tears with your tongue?!¡¹

    What?!

    ¡¸I want to take a photo of something with that feeling! It¡¯s a scoop! It¡¯s art! I¡¯m aiming at Kimura Ihei Award!6 Go¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s showing an amazingly threatening look¡­!

    Hey¡­Who¡¯s Kimura Ihei?

    Anyway¡­I approached the lying down Shirasaka-san¡­

    Shirasaka-san is just crying, not moving an inch.

    I took out my tongue and approached Shirasaka-san¡¯s cheeks¡­1

    I picked up the tears under her left eye!

    At that moment¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s body reacted!

    Click!¡­The sound of the shutter!!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, okay, good! I took a good image!¡¹

    Katsuko-san laughs.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s tears melts in my tongue.

    The taste of her tears is wonderful!

    ¡­Greed flares up inside me again!!

    I gripped Shirasaka-san¡¯s head with both of my hands¡­

    I thrust my fingers into her hair and fixed it to her head¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nooo!!¡¹

    The trembling Shirasaka-san twists her body and tries to run away!

    I pressed down her body¡­!

    I licked Shirasaka-san¡¯s tears on her face!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaa, don¡¯t lick it¡­noooo!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes has tears of despair flowing out one after another¡­!

    I lick those drops!

    I sucked it!

    I¡¯ll violate you¡­I¡¯ll devour Yukino¡¯s body everywhere¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s tears¡­transforms to semen inside me!

    1. Not as much as Endou ?

    2. Just like Moba players, gatcha players and every gamer that has RNG and Teammates to blame ?

    3. It¡¯s a taste of a liar ?

    4. I am the shadow, the true self! PERSONA ?

    5. He¡¯s saying suki, not ai, not koi ?

    6. The Kimura Ihei Award (Ä¾´åÒÁ±øÐlÐ´ÕæÙp Kimura Ihei Shashin-sh¨­) is a Japanese photographic award that attracts the attention of the mass media and book-buyers. ?

 Chapter 23

    23. Fellatio approved course (Sixth Grade)

    I bend over Shirasaka-san¡¯s body just like that¡­!

    ¡¸Are you going for the third round already!¡­Ah, but you still haven¡¯t given your thanks for the end of the second round, so the second round still continues!¡¹

    Katsuko-san is playing dumb again¡­

    If you say that¡­my feeling withers.

    Un¡­I¡¯m a bit tired.

    As expected, doing twice on rapid fire¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­You have to do it five times for today, don¡¯t you? Should we change the plans for the remaining three rounds again?¡­or would you want to feel the sexual intercourse with your whole body?!¡¹

    Right¡­It¡¯ll be hard for me if I lust greedily and intensely, it might be good to take it easy¡­

    When I was thinking about it¡­

    ¡¸¡­M-Mouth¡­Let me do it with my mouth¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka-san!

    The lying down Shirasaka-san made a suggestion gladly by herself¡­!

    ¡­Oh right.

    The false contraceptive Yuzuki-sensei gave Iwakura-senpai¡­

    She did drink that¡­

    The False contraceptive has a setup of until only three times intravaginal ejaculation¡­

    The possibility of getting pregnant rises instead starting the fourth time.

    Of course, there¡¯s no way such a foolish drug can exist¡­

    Shirasaka-san completely trusts Iwakura-senpai it seems¡­Iwakura-senpai¡¯s depth of her heart is caught by Yuzuki-sensei so¡­an unhappy chain is completed.

    Also¡­I already ejaculated inside Shirasaka-san twice¡­

    There¡¯s one more for the limit¡­

    She should be resorting to fellatio or it¡¯ll be dangerous¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama, it¡¯s your first time doing fellatio, don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san asked Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Shirasaka-san nodded with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s wonderful! What greed on sexual deside!¡­Shirasaka-sama is really a lewd woman isn¡¯t she?! This ¡ºInran-san1¡»! I will be calling Shirasaka-sama ¡ºInran-san¡»from now on, do you mind?¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­I-Inran-san, she said.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡­please stop¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka-san refused it immediately as expected.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a disappointment!¡­Even though Shirasaka-sama should already be the Princess of the lewd world!¡¹

    ¡­Enough.

    ¡­Katsuko-san. Enough of that already.

    ¡¸Oh right, I just remembered!¡­Shirasaka-sama¡¯s a beginner in fellatio, aren¡¯t you? Then, this imcompetent me, Katsuko will be teaching Shirasaka-sama the beginner class for fellatio techique!!!¡¹

    ¡­Uwaa, Katsuko-san turned to a teacher!

    F-Fellatio teacher¡­!

    ¡¸I think it¡¯ll be a somewhat harsh lesson but please accompany me!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s smiling persistently¡­!

    ¡¸¡­P-Please¡¹

    Shirasaka-san bowed her gloomy face on that Katsuko-san¡­

    Then¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s fellatio lesson began!

    ¡¸First, Yoshida-sama, please sit on the edge of the tatami mat!¡¹

    Being told by Katsuko-san¡­I sat down on the edge of the mat that¡¯s risen by around sixty centimeters from the wooden floor.

    I opened my legs and sat down.

    On the middle of it is the penis that¡¯s on the after state from the second ejaculation¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Shiraskaa-sama, squat down between Yoshida-sama¡¯s legs and serve his honorable penis!¡¹

    Oooh¡­so that¡¯s the posture!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a bit cold¡¹

    Shirasaka-san mutters as she goes down the space of the tatami mat barefooted¡­

    Certainly, it¡¯s getting colder¡­

    The sun has gone down, and we¡¯re sweating and naked.

    ¡¸If so, then please wear this¡¹

    Katsuko-san took out something from the bag¡­?

    That¡¯s a¡­thin red kimono?

    What¡¯s this¡­that¡¯s not a Yukata.

    It¡¯s too short¡­and the color is too showy for a Yukata¡­

    ¡¸This is a hadajuban!2¡¹

    ¡­Hadajuban?

    ¡¸Yes! If it¡¯s about the prostitutes on the old brothels, it should be hadajuban!¡¹

    Oh¡­the brothel play still goes on.

    Katsuko-san helped Shirasaka-san wore the Hadajuban¡­

    ¡­Uwaa.

    The cloth is too thin and transparent to the degree that the skin is visible¡­!

    Her hand goes through the sleeve¡­Shiraskaa-san¡¯s forcing to cover her chest with the collar of the clothing join together.

    H-Her nipples are visible!

    I can see it¡­Shirasaka-san!

    ¡¸Ah, you can¡¯t! Please don¡¯t conceal the front! don¡¯t join the collars¡­you should just keep it hanging down like that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then it¡¯ll be seen¡¹

    No¡­it¡¯s already transparent.

    But, when she does as Katsuko-san told her¡­the breast area of the hadajuban would be open and Shirasaka-san¡¯s cute raw breasts and genital will be exposed!

    ¡­That¡¯s better though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s not ¡ºSeen¡», you¡¯re ¡ºShowing¡»it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-But¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s a traditional figure of a Japanese prostitute!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know whether that tradition is true though¡­

    Anyway¡­Katsuko-san seems to be making Shiraskaa-san a ¡ºOld time Japanese prostitute¡»¡­

    Shirasaka-san can¡¯t go against Katsuko-san¡¯s strong claim.

    She gave up and weakened the hold on the collar of the clothing¡­

    Lightly¡­The front of the clothing opens¡­!

    Breasts¡­navel¡­and the genital-san, konnichiwa3

    Her arm and shoulders is concealed by the thin red piece of undershirt¡­!

    ¡­The important places are seen, but fine!

    ¡­Su-Ba-Ra-Shi-I!!!

    It feels lewder with her wearing a single piece of hadajuban than being naked!

    ¡­Amazing!

    Katsuko-san¡­are you a genius when it comes to lewd stuff?!

    My penis regained it¡¯s hardness instinctively¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­just like that, please sit down between Yoshida-sama¡¯s legs!¡¹

    Being told so¡­Shirasaka-san kneeled before me and crouch down¡­!

    ¡­Ooooh!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face is on the height of my stomach!

    And between her hadajuban are two breasts dashing out¡­

    If I stretch my hand, the small nipples would be in the range of my fingers¡­!

    Between those two mountains is my penis standing tall!

    Exactly like the tip of the glans cutting through, it feels like it¡¯s locked on Shirasaka-san¡¯s face!!

    ¡¸Then¡­Shirasaka-sama, please look at Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis properly first. How does it look like?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s disgusting!¡¹

    A-An immediate answer?¡­!

    Well¡­this must be Shirasaka-san¡¯s first time observing an erect penis of a man up close¡­

    Even on her first experience last night it was far from her, Shirasaka-san closed her eyes from fright¡­

    ¡¸Eh, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s disgusting¡­It¡¯s a very cute penis you know! I love this kind of shape!¡¹

    ¡­Does this go in on being praised?

    I don¡¯t want it to be called cute though.

    It feels like they¡¯re saying it¡¯s smaller than the usual.

    ¡¸This swelling and gleaming part is the glans(wî^)! it¡¯s written as turtle(w) and head(î^)4 the back of the glans is called Kari5 This is the one that¡¯s being stuck in Shirasaka-sama¡¯s stomach and it feels good when it rubs up¡­!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san began her penis lesson¡­!

    The two beautiful girls are gazing at my penis¡­it¡¯s embarrassing!

    But¡­Arousing!!!

    It feels thrilling¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­No, I don¡¯t want to look at it! I don¡¯t want to know anything about it!¡¹

    Shiraska-san who¡¯s unable to endure it anymore turned her eye away from the penis.

    ¡­well, she¡¯s disgusted with it of course.

    Even I think it¡¯s a grotesque object.

    The pole has blood vessel floating on it¡­the hair is growing randomly¡­the balls are filled with wrinkles too¡­!

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, you have to study properly!¡­You can¡¯t become an excellent prostitute without knowing the penis!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to become a prostitute!¡¹

    Katsuko-san gripped Shirasaka-san¡¯s shoulders from the back!

    Shirasaka-san got surprised from the sudden contact and curved her back¡­!

    Katsuko-san whispers at Shirasaka-san from the back¡­!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama¡­do you still not understand it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiled and spoke at the frightened Shirasaka-san¡¯s ears¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama¡¯s already a prostitute!¡­Last night, when you lost your virginity in the mansion, you already degenerated to a prostitute!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes opens wide suddenly!

    ¡¸¡­But, uneducated ones are bad prostitutes ! Thus Shirasaka-sama has to study a lot to become a good prostitute¡­you¡¯re going to study sex too!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka-san shivered!

    ¡¸¡­N-no¡­I don¡¯t want that!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless¡­it¡¯s too late already!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­L-Late?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes~¡­Shirasaka-sama became a woman from rape!¡­Your virginity can no longer return!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s wide open eyes have tears spilling on it.

    The grains of tears falls down on top of the hadajuban that¡¯s on top of her breasts¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re crying again?¡­But, I like that! That kind of Shirasaka-sama! Your pride is helplessly high, you only love yourself and¡­you¡¯re high-handed! ¡®Why did I have to experience this?¡¯You will not understand it by yourself?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiled

    ¡¸But¡­You¡¯re already too late! It can¡¯t be helped already! You have fallen already!¡­Now, let¡¯s go back to our sex lessons !!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡­I¡­I can¡¯t endure something like this¡­!¡¹

    Shiraska-san sobs¡­

    ¡¸Arara, that¡¯s troublesome¡­you still have three more rounds remaining to reach the quota for today! We can¡¯t take so much time¡­then should we suspend our fellatio lessons and have Yoshida-sama violate you intensely instead?¡­Let¡¯s have the remaining rounds getting Shirasaka-sama¡¯s inside filled with semen¡­¡¹

    Hearing those words of Katsuko-san¡­I was convinced.

    Katsuko-san knows it¡­!

    The fake contraceptive Iwakura-senpai gave Shirasaka-san¡­!

    She knows that Shirasaka-san¡¯s afraid of ejaculation inside her vagina more than three times¡­so she purposely!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do fellatio!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san wipes her tears with both hands and told Katsuko-san¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s the princess of the lewd world for you!! Then, I will continue my lesson on fellatio okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­P-Please teach me¡­the way on how to fellatio¡­!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san asks to continue the lesson with tearful voice.

    From her back¡­Katsuko-san smiled and winked at me!

    Of course¡­her smile isn¡¯t seen by Shirasaka-san.

    ¡¸Well then¡­first will be smelling Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Get your nose close¡­and sniff it like a dog!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You promised to study didn¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san took a deep breath and calmed her heart.

    Then her cute face¡­approached my angry penis rapidly!!

    Kun¡­Kun¡­She sniffed it twice!

    ¡¸How does it smell?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuh, it stinks¡­I feel sick¡­!!¡¹

    The penis that just finished sex¡­

    It¡¯s covered with semen and love nectar¡­it smells indecent!

    ¡¸Eeeh?! Let¡¯s see¡­let me sniff it for a moment!¡¹

    ¡­Uhe?!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s face shoved from between our bodies¡­?!

    Looking at her closely¡­this person¡¯s an amazing beauty.

    The chest on the maid uniform¡­firmly confirms the mountains that can only be described as explosive breasts6

    Uwaa, she inserts her face on top of the penis so her white maid cap is really close at my nose!!

    The smell of her hair smells like flowers!!

    ¡¸Eeh, Isn¡¯t this quite a good penis?! It¡¯s so lewd and it smells so delicious!¡¹

    Katsuko-san sniffed my penis¡­she sniffed it with all of her heart that you can hear ¡¸kunkun¡¹coming from her nose¡­then she spoke her impressions.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true, the smell is. Unpleasant¡­¡¹

    It seems that Shirasaka-san can¡¯t agree with Katsuko-san¡¯s opinion¡­

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­got it!¡¹

    Eh¡­What did you get, Katsuko-san?

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama, have you drunk liquor?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸Have you ever drunk one?¡¹

    ¡¸At Christmas¡­in a restaurant where our family ate, I drank wine¡¹

    ¡¸Then, was it delicious?!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm¡­I still don¡¯t know whether liquor is delicious or not¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    Katsuko-san laughs.

    ¡­W-what is?!

    ¡¸¡­Even penis have that kind of same taste!¡¹

    ¡­C-Could that be?!

    ¡­H-How¡¯s that?!!!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama has few experience with penises so she can¡¯t make a proper judgement! I can assert it! This penis is a good penis! this penis¡¯ scent is a very good scent! It smells very delicious!¡¹

    ¡­I-It came to this?

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama, please sniff Yoshida-sama¡¯s honorable penis once again! Then say ¡ºHmm, it smells delicious!¡» You have to master it first! This penis smells delicious after all!¡­Come!!!¡¹

    ¡­Shiraskaa-san¡¯s confused!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, go on! Ready¡­Action!!¡¹

    Being pushed by Katsuko-san¡¯s spirit¡­Shirasaka-san once again re-approached my penis with her nose!

    Kunkun, she sniffed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Then, say it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-un, it smells delicious¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Once again!¡¹

    ¡¸I-It smells delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­More, put your feelings on it!!¡¹

    ¡¸It smells very delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s delicious?!¡¹

    ¡¸The penis¡­the penis seems delicious!¡¹

    ¡­Uwaa, Shirasaka-san.

    That pure and innocent honor student, Shirasaka Yukino is¡­!!

    Saying ¡¸Penis¡¹!!!

    ¡¸Good! Very good! Excellent!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san got startled for a moment!

    She just understood what she was blabbing about!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face turned red from the flames of shame!!

    ¡­However!

    ¡¸Then¡­next stage!! Kiss the penis with your mouth!!¡¹

    I-Is this person a demon sergeant?!

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?! It¡¯s finally the main stage of the fellatio! First would be kissing the tip of the glans! It¡¯s easy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t do it!¡¹

    ¡¸You will do it! Shirasaka-sama! You can¡¯t get an approval of sixth grade fellatio!¡¹

    ¡­Does fellatio need approval?!

    ¡­Grade?

    ¡­As expected, first grades are black belters?!

    ¡¸¡­B-But¡¹

    Shiraskaa-san seems to be unable to let out her courage¡­

    ¡¸You leave me no choice¡­well then, Yoshida-sama, can I ask of your cooperation?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡­Eh, Me?!

    ¡¸She needs to get used to it, once she¡¯s done it she¡¯ll do it naturally next time. That¡¯s why, we have to at least make Shirasaka-sama kiss Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis at least once!¡¹

    ¡­Ah, okay.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama, please close your eyes and don¡¯t move! Yoshida-sama will have his penis touch your lip!¡¹

    Eh ¡­Me?!

    ¡¸Is this okay for the two of you?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san looks at me¡­

    G-Got it.

    I-I only gave to do it right?!

    ¡¸Then! Shirasaka-san, please close your eyes!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡­seems to have readied herself.

    She closed her eyes with all her might¡­

    Then her lips is closed so hard as if she ate something sour¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama, please relax your face! Aren¡¯t you like an octopus!¡¹

    When she was told that she¡¯s like an octopus¡­Shirasaka-san loosened the muscle on her face¡­!

    ¡¸Relax even more¡­it¡¯s fine to be expressionless right now¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san orders me with her hand¡­!

    Katsuko-san herself sets up the camera¡­!

    ¡¸Loosen yourself even more¡­It¡¯ll just touch just for a moment¡­!¡¹

    The tip of my erect penis closes up to Shirasaka-san¡¯s lip.

    I gripped the root of my penis and adjusted the angle¡­

    Katsuko-san spread her hand and showed it to me¡­!

    She¡¯s closing her fingers sequentially from her thumb¡­

    That¡¯s¡­ a countdown that the Shirasaka-san with closed eyes won¡¯t know, the coundown to contact¡­!!

    ¡­¡­£³£¡

    ¡­¡­£²£¡

    ¡­¡­£±£¡

    ¡­¡­£°£¡£¡£¡

    The tip of my glans made a dock on Shirasaka-san¡¯s lips!

    ¡­Shutter!!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s camera made a flash and records the scene!!

    ¡¸¡­Eh!?¡¹

    Surprised by the flash, Shirasaka-san opened her eyes.

    Without missing the moment¡­the second shot flashed!

    ¡­Click, click, click!!!

    ¡¸¡­Nooooooooooo!!!¡¹

    ¡­Uwaaa, that¡¯s dangeouuus!!

    I pulled my waist to the back so that Shirasaka-san won¡¯t bite my penis in surprise!

    ¡­T-That was dangeous!

    ¡¸Uuunnn, thisis a good photo!! I¡¯m sure that Ojou-sama will be satisfied!¡¹

    Katsuko-san looks satisfied¡­

    ¡¸W-Why did you take a photo?!¡¹

    On the contrary¡­Shirasaka-san looks dissatisfied.

    ¡¸Geez, don¡¯t make that kind of face!¡­Take a look at this!¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-san showed the screen of the digital camera to Shirasaka-san.

    What¡¯s there was the image that was taken just now.

    ¡­Shirasaka Yukino kissing an erect penis of a man.

    Whoever sees it¡­they¡¯ll know.

    It¡¯s the first year, 16 year old Shirasaka Yukino¡­!

    It¡¯s not just her face¡­but also a bust shot on her chest.

    In short¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s spilling breasts on the gap of the hadajuban and her pink pointing nipples is clearly seen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­D-Delet dis. T-This photo¡­!¡¹

    Being shown her own embarrassing photo¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s face is covered in shame!

    ¡¸Nope! If I do that, Ojou-sama will scold me!¡¹

    Katsuko-san looks very happy.

    No¡­she¡¯s a bright and happy person at any time¡­

    ¡¸Once again, please take a look at this image! Look¡­Shirasaka-sama¡¯s lips is dirtied by Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis. The upper mouth and the lower mouth has been tainted!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­Don¡¯t say that!!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already tainted!¡­That¡¯s why you can now already lick and suck the penis!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s bright words¡­drives Shirasaka-san to the darkness even further!

    ¡¸¡­Now, try licking it with your tongue!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t¡­that¡¯s impossible for me!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s frightened¡­!!

    ¡¸Geez¡­It can¡¯t be helped!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san put the camera aside¡­

    And approached me!

    ¡¸¡­You do it like this!¡¹

    K-Katsuko¡­san?!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s face is between my crotch¡­?!

    She opened her mouth wide and her long tongue¡­!!

    Licked my glans!!!

    ¡¸¡­Unuu!!¡¹

    I instinctively let my voice out¡­!

    It¡¯s wet and warm, her tongue is licking up my glans!

    ¡­I shiver from the pleasure!!

    ¡¸Uun, it tastes good! It¡¯s delicious, Yoshida-sama!¡¹

    That appearance also made Shirasaka-san look in amazement!

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it easy?¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiles!

    ¡¸¡­Now, it¡¯s Shirasaka-sama¡¯s turn next!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san made big breathing!

    It must be from the tension¡­!

    ¡¸I already made an example so¡­Shirasaka-sama should do it too!!¡¹

    Finally¡­Shiraska-san moved her head timidly¡­!

    Slowly¡­her cute mouth closes up to my penis¡­!

    The tip of her nose approached the glans!

    Her frightened eyes is staring at my flesh colored glans!

    ¡¸Please look at the area I just licked a while ago. If it¡¯s there, you can lick it right?!¡¹

    ¡­The place Katsuko-san has already licked is sterilized?!

    There¡¯s no such stupidity.

    However¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s actions triggered with those words!

    ¡­For a moment!

    Her cute pink tongue went out and licked my glans!!!

    ¡­Buhiiiiiiii!!

    The pleasure went through my spine to my head!!!

    I-I though I was going to ejaculate!!

    I¡¯m glad that it¡¯s already after the second round!!!

    ¡¸Well done!¡­What¡¯s the taste!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I don¡¯t know!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, taste it well this time¡­open your mouth and place the glans inside. Then suck it with your mouth and cheek!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san froze once again¡­

    ¡¸Again?¡­It can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    Once again, Katsuko-san¡¯s mouth approached this way!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s good for me to set examples too much though¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡­an adult lady of age twenties.

    There¡¯s enough young features remaining for her to be called a ¡ºBeautiful girl¡»

    Her lip has faint color of lipstick sticking on it¡­

    That bright red lip was opened¡­and gulped down my penis¡­!

    ¡­F-Fells good!

    ¡­A-A-A-A-Amazing!!

    Her lips stimulates the glans¡­!

    The backside of her cheek rubs against the glans¡­!

    She deeply holds it in¡­then she began to piston her head¡­!!

    Kyuu¡­My penis is sucked in¡­!!

    ¡¸Uaa¡­aaa¡­I-It feels good¡­!!¡¹

    My voice¡­my voice is leaking out!!

    Uwaa¡­What¡¯s this pleasure?!!!

    Is this what Fellatio is¡­?!

    I-If this continues¡­I¡¯d cum!!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, that¡¯s enough!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡­pulled out the penis from her mouth and said.

    ¡­Eeeeh!?

    ¡­I was just about to cum!

    ¡¸I only showed an example!¡­Now, it¡¯s Shirasaka-sama¡¯s turn next!¡¹

    Oh right¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s going to do it!

    My thing would go in Shiraskaa-san¡¯s virgin mouth!!

    ¡¸Okay, go on!!¡¹

    My penis is shining with Katsuko-san¡¯s saliva.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already licked up to the root!¡­You can do it now, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san has a scared face¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind if you won¡¯t do it!!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth slowly closed up¡­

    ¡¸¡­More, open your mouth wider!¡¹

    Katsuko-san is speaking like a dentist.

    Shirasaka-san closed her eyes¡­!

    In front of me¡­I can see the inside of Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth.

    The rows of the teeth are good¡­there¡¯s no decay at all¡­the cute tongue¡­I can see everything.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t bite it okay?¡­You only have to soft bite it with your lips¡­Yoshida-sama, please jam it inside Shirasaka-sama¡¯s mouth!¡¹

    ¡­Jam it in!

    ¡­Inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth!!!

    Being told by Katsuko-san, I thrust forward my waist¡­!

    Shirasaka-san repeatedly made hot breathings¡­!

    Ooh¡­I can feel the hot wet sigh with all of my glans!

    My penis slowly goes inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth!

    ¡­It¡¯s invading!

    ¡¸Okay¡­please close your mouth slowly¡­don¡¯t ever try to bite it¡­wrap it with your mouth and tongue gently, and gently¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth narrows and closed¡­!

    ¡­Nuaaaaaaaaa!!!

    My penis¡­the glans¡­is wrapped in wet and warm stuuuuuffff¡­!!!

    It¡¯s inside¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s warm mouth!!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s lip¡­tongue¡­saliva¡­everything¡¯s felt by my peniiiiiiiiiiiisssss!!!

    Shirasaka-san¡­as expected, she can¡¯t hold all of my penis in her mouth yet¡­

    For the time being¡­just the glans.

    But¡­Even with just the glans, Shiraskaa-san¡¯s sucking it with her mouth!!

    ¡­Amazing!!!

    ¡­I¡¯m happy!

    ¡­I¡¯m already fine dying!!

    ¡¸¡­Then, Shirasaka-sama¡­please open your eyes slowly¡­I¡¯ll be taking pictures¡¹

    Shirasaka-san opened her eyes in surprise and looked at Katsuko-san while having the glans in her mouth¡­

    ¡¸We have no choice but to take photos!¡­It can¡¯t be helped!¡­It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    Though she¡¯s smiling gently¡­there¡¯s insanity dwelling in her eyes.

    No one can¡¯t go against Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go biting it from being surprised from the flash okay?¡­Okay, please take a look at the lens!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san looked at the lens unpleasantly while still having my penis in her mouth.

    The eyes of despair¡­has tears collecting on it again¡­

    ¡¸¡­Okay, cheese!¡¹

    ¡­There¡¯s no person who¡¯d tell someone who has something in it¡¯s mouth ¡ºOkay, cheese!¡»

    Still, Katsuko-san pressed the shutter¡­!!

    Flash!

    Again and again¡­!!!

    ¡¸Okay, I took pictures! Then, let¡¯s go to the real deal¡­!!¡¹

    As Katsuko-san speak¡­Shiraska-asan doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    She¡¯s stiff while still having my penis in her mouth¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama, please thrust out your forefinger at me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, finger?

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡­G-Got it!

    I thrust out my left hand forefinger at Katsuko-san¡­!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama¡­Can you see this?! I¡¯ll be servicing this finger thinking that it¡¯s a penis so, Shirasaka-sama, please mimic my actions!¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s!

    ¡­Could it be a finger fellatio?

    ¡¸First¡­hold the root of the penis with your right hand like this¡­you only have to use your thumb, forefinger and middle finger to round it. Please don¡¯t get too much power on it¡­Just gripping it gently is good enough¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san gripped the root of the finger I thrust out¡­!

    Similarly, Shirasaka-san used her three fingers to grip the root of my penis!

    ¡¸Next, please wrap up the sack with your left hand below¡­do you know what the sack is?¡­That¡¯s right, that wrinkled thing!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s left hand supports the bottom of my hand¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s left hand is touching the bottom of my testicle sack¡­!

    The thin finger of a woman is slightly cold that I shivered¡­!!

    ¡­I¡¯m having chills!!!

    Having someone other than oneself, furthermore a beauty touch your balls feels this good¡­?!

    My body might not cum with masturbation anymore¡­!

    ¡¸Okay¡­That¡¯s the basic form of your hand¡­Please remember it!!7¡¹

    ¡­Unun, Don¡¯t forget it okay, Shirasaka-san!!

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s begin the fellatio! Please trace my movement okay?!¡¹

    ¡­Then.

    Katsuko-san holds my finger in her mouth.

    ¡­Uuuuuuuuuu!!!

    I-It¡¯s my finger and yet¡­This also feels good!!

    This is finger fellatio?!

    Katsuko-san moved her face slowly back and forth¡­!

    ¡­Juppo, juppo!

    Following it, Shirasaka-san made the same movement on my penis¡­!!

    ¡­Juppo, juppo!

    ¡­I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-It feels goooooooodddd!!!

    My penis and finger, double kumochiiii!!8

    Next, Katsuko-san licked the bottom of the finger then the top!

    Shirasaka-san also¡­mimicked Katsuko-san and used her tongue!

    Then after that¡­she licked the glans!

    While licking, the right hand¡¯s finger is stroking the pole¡­!

    The left hand is also brushing up the balls¡­!!

    ¡¸Ah¡­Aaah¡­Aaaaah¡­I-It feels good¡­S-Shirasaka-saaan¡­I-I¡­feel gooooooodddd!!!¡¹

    ¡­No good.

    I know that this is disgraceful land yet¡­

    My voice¡­my voice is leaking out¡­!9

    Does fellatio feel this good?

    Or could it be because my beloved¡­the cutest girl in the world does the fellatio?!

    ¡­Aaaaaaaah!!

    I-I¡¯m going to cum immediately¡­!

    KAtsuko-san began the last spurt!

    ChupaChupa¡­Her mouth moves faster!!

    Shirasaka-san too¡­She moved even more violent to match!!

    She¡¯s moving her fingers on both hands and stimulates the whole penis¡­!

    Uwaaaaaaa¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth¡­is violently stimulating my glans and my penis!!!!!

    The feeling of her small tongue¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth is so hot!

    The mucous membrane of her mouth an d the mucous membrane of her mouth¡­is rubbing each other¡­!!

    Die¡­I¡¯m going to dieeeeeeee!!

    ¡¸S-Shirasaka-san¡­I-I¡¯m about to cum!!¡­I-It¡¯s fine to cum isn¡¯t it?¡­I-I can cum inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth, can¡¯t I?¡­!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face cramped in fear!

    But¡­the stimulating movement of her mouth doesn¡¯t stop!!!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine! Just like that¡­accept it with your mouth!! Now¡­Yoshida¨Csama, it¡¯s okay to ejaculate!! Inside Shirasaka-sama¡¯s mouth!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san removed my finger from her mouth and shouted in a loud voice¡­!

    She took out her camera and faced the lens at Shirasaka-san!!

    ¡¸¡­C-Cummiiiiiiinnngggg!!¡¹

    ¡­Byuru, byurururu, byrurrururuur!!!

    My penis pulsates inside Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth!!

    The cloudy liquid pours in!!!

    ¡¸¡­Nnnn!!!!¡¹

    ¡­She must hate it!

    ¡­She must unbearably hate it!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face agonizes from the ejaculation inside her mouth!!

    Tears¡­Tears spill out¡­!!

    ¡­It¡¯s painful?

    Hey¡­Is it painful, does it hurt¡­Shirasaka-san, hey?!!!

    Katsuko-san makes consecutive shots of Shirasaka-san¡¯s tragic appearance!!

    It¡¯s completely recording the woman who¡¯s tasting a man¡¯s semen for the first time!!!

    I released an amount of semen you won¡¯t think it¡¯s the third time¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama, please pull out your penis from Shirasaka-sama!¡¹

    My penis lost it¡¯s strength as expected¡­

    I pulled it out from Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth is at loss of what to do with the semen inside her mouth¡­

    Katsuko-san¡¯s capturing her pitiable expression with the camera¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama¡­open your mouth wide and show it to Yoshida-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­?????!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡­seems to not understand what it meant¡­

    ¡¸The amount of semen that was accepted by the mouth must be confirmed with eyes properly!¡­Come!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san looked at me with a confused expression while her mouth is closed¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama too, please order her by yourself! ¡ºOpen your mouth and show it to me¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un. Certainly, I want to confirm it with my own eyes.

    How much did I let out¡­or did it enter the mouth properly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­S-Shirasaka-san. O-Open your mouth¡­and show it to me¡­!¡¹

    I gave her a cold blooded order¡­!

    Shirasaka-san hesitated for a moment¡­but still, she faced me and opened her mouth wide¡­!

    Inside her small mouth¡­on top of her tongue is my semen filling it up¡­!

    Cute¡­!!

    Amazingly cute!!

    You¡¯re cuter than anyone in this world¡­Yukino!!!

    My Yukino!!!

    This is the best love I felt for her since ever!

    I didn¡¯t have this kind of of feeling even at our first experience!!!

    ¡¸Please let me take a look too¡­!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san faced Katsuko-san with her mouth still open¡­

    Katsuko-san pressed the shutter immediately¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, please drink all the semen in your mouth!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­?!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡¹

    Shriasaka-san shook her head intensely¡­!

    ¡¸Dilute it with your saliva¡­then spread it out with your tongue!! After that, drink it!¡¹

    Shriasaka-san still refuses¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It won¡¯t end if you don¡¯t drink it!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s movement stopped.

    ¡¸Use everything inside your mouth, gargle it properly¡­Then, there will be a lot of saliva coming out¡­use that your tongue and saliva to mix it. I always to that¡­that¡¯s why¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡­seems to have given up.

    She¡¯s chewing inside her mouth¡­

    Oh¡­Inside this beautiful face is my semen being mixed¡­!

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s good enough!¡­Now please swallow it!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡­Slowly gulps down her mouth¡­!

    It seems she can¡¯t drink it in one go¡­

    Gulp¡­Gulp¡­Gulp¡­!

    Her thin throat gulped three times¡­

    ¡¸Well done!¡­How¡¯s the taste of your first semen?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-Bitter¡¹

    Oh¡­So semen¡¯s bitter¡­

    I didn¡¯t taste it myself so I don¡¯t know¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not delicious at all!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s getting worked up¡­!

    ¡¸No, men¡¯s semen are very delicious! Shirasaka-sama will soon get used and will love it! Let¡¯s see, if you drink it for twenty times, you¡¯ll be able to understand the taste! Please do your best to achieve that level sooner okay?!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s bright as always¡­!

    Her my pace is terrifying in some meaning¡­!

    ¡¸Here you go, water¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san offered Shriasaka-san a water bottle.

    Shirasaka-san took it immediately¡­!

    She then faced the sink¡­

    She stuffed the water in her mouth instantly¡­and gargled.

    Again and again¡­

    ¡¸¡­uu, uuuuu¡­uuuu!¡¹

    Again¡­while crying¡­and again¡­

    ¡¸My, Shirasaka-sama! Are you impressed so much that you cried?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san said while capturing the state with her camera.

    ¡¸Of course you do! Tasting a man¡¯s semen and learning it is one step to becoming a woman after all! With this, Shirasaka-sama safely experienced Fellatio! I offer you the Fellatio approval ¨C 6th grade to you!¡¹

    ¡­There¡¯s really one? Fellatio approval.

    ¡­Or rather, why 6th grade?

    ¡­Doing that much.

    ¡­She even drank the semen.

    ¡¸Next, you¡¯ll be doing it without examples! If you can do fellatio by yourself, you¡¯ll reach 5th grade, okay¡­?!¡¹

    The demon sergeant¡¯s lesson continues¡­!!

    1. Inran means lewd ?

    2. A japanese style undershirt! ?

    3. Konnichiwa means Hello for those new in the JP language, lol ?

    4. Oh, so that¡¯s why turtles are usually being put on penis jokes in JP ?

    5. Head of a penis ?

    6. ±¬Èé It can also be enormous breasts ?

    7. It¡¯ll be in your tests! ?

    8. I know that you already know this! ?

    9. Sounds like Yoshida-kun¡¯s a raped girl being mindbroken. lol ?

 Chapter 24

    24. Sixteen year old, losing to climax.

    ¡¸¡­Well then, Shirasaka-sama will rehearse her fellatio again!!¡¹

    With that said, we had two consecutive fellatio in succession¡­

    This is also Shirasaka-san¡¯s training to become a fellatio master. 1

    I will play with her in all respects¡­!

    Furthermore¡­Shirasaka-san herself¡­

    Unnn, a delicate expression¡­

    It seems that she hates holding my erect penis on her mouth once again and have it pour sperm inside¡­

    But, Shirasaka-san has no other options¡­

    She must at least do it another time with her mouth or else the fear of pregnancy waits her¡­!

    ¡¸Should we change the pose this time?!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    Katsuko-san seems to have thought of something¡­

    She entered the tatami mat herself and put away the futon¡­

    The futon is folded and placed to the wall¡¯s side¡­

    ¡¸YOshida-sama, please sit and lean your back on this futon! It¡¯s okay to spread your legs¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Sure sure.

    Following Katsuko-san¡­I leaned on the futon naked¡­!

    I spread out both of my legs¡­

    ¡¸Ah, Yoshida-sama, place cushion under your buttocks! It would be easier for Shiraska-sama to lick it if your waist is raised a bit¡­! ¡¹

    Un. Katsuko-san¡¯s really a woman who notices it well¡­

    Okay okay¡­let¡¯s put a cushion under our ass!

    My waist is raised and I let my head just fall softly on the mountain of futon¡­

    My body, has it¡¯s waist bent like ¡¸¤¯¡¹¡­

    ¡¸Then! Shirasaka-sama will go cover Yoshida-sama¡¯s legs¡­That¡¯s right! It¡¯s on all fours! Get on him with that pose!¡¹

    Oooh¡­Shirasaka-san on Hadajuban is coming to my leg¡­!

    Uwaa¡­She¡¯s looking displeased again¡­!

    But¡­That kind of face is also cute¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s getting on top of me while crawling on all fours!

    The soft piece of cloth is touching my foot lightly¡­!

    ¡­Aaah!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s head¡­Is on top of my crotch again!

    ¡­It came!!!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama¡­Just like that, get on your knees and spread your legs open¡­Like sticking our buttocks out!!¡¹

    The demon sergeant gives instructions in sequence¡­!

    With the unreasonable instructions being fast and precise, Shirasaka-san follows it unintentionally¡­!

    ¡¸Both of your hands on Yoshida-sama¡¯s thighs please¡­support your body with the four points of palms and knees! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like dogeza with only the buttocks raised upwards!¡­!¡¹

    Finally, in top of my leg¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s body is stretching itself like a cat!

    ¡­C-Could this be?!

    ¡­The so called ¡ºLady Leopard Pose¡»?!

    In my field of vision is a valley and two meat lumps clearly seen!

    The nipples hanging downward seems to be like a fruit¡­!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama, please lower your head a but more! And raise your buttocks even higher!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­L-Like this?¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s upper body sinks down!

    My eyes can see¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s beautiful back under the transparent red hadajuban making an arc for ski jumps¡­!

    On the summit of the curve¡­is surely the freshly harvested peach like cute ass¡­!

    Her head approaches between my crotch¡­!

    Ah¡­The pointing down nipple tip just touched my foot!!

    ¡¸Un¡­looks good!¡¹

    Katsuko-san looks delighted from the pose she built herself¡­!

    ¡¸Then, please begin your fellatio!!¡¹

    Then¡­Katsuko-san said.

    My penis is in front of Shirasaka-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s small¡¹

    Yup¡­My penis still hasn¡¯t revived!

    ¡¸You have to hold that small penis inside your mouth and make your tongue roll on it¡­It¡¯ll grow big inside Shirasaka-sama¡¯s mouth! If you can¡¯t do that and you¡¯ll never become an adult!¡¹

    ¡­You¡¯re saying that, but.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes¡­is blinking¡­

    ¡­Speaking of which, she must¡¯ve never penis other than the erect ones¡­

    Once again¡­she looked at the small penis¡­It feels heartbreaking¡­

    It feels that it withered too much¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­please pick up your penis with your own fingers so that Shirasaka-sama can lick it!¡¹

    Eh¡­I¡¯m lifting it myself?

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    I lifted the root of my small penis and let it face Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth.

    The distance of my penis and Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth is just several centimeters¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s having a hateful face again¡­

    ¡¸Okaay¡­now please it in your mouth!¡¹

    Still¡­for a woman who experienced it once in her mouth is different¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s mouth slowly opened¡­and she took in the tip of my penis, saying ¡¸Amun~¡¹

    ¡­Uuu!

    The sight of a beauty holding my penis in her mouth is something indescribable¡­!

    Such lips that looks so pure and innocent is licking at the most dirty genital in the world¡­she¡¯s taking it in.

    Ah¡­The warm saliva wraps my glans¡­!

    Blood stream swells the spongy dick¡­!!!

    ¡¸Then lick it with your tongue!¡­Like an image of a kitten drinking milk!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s pink tongue is licking up my penis¡­!

    ¡­Pecho, pecho, pecho!

    Lewd wet sounds sounds every time the mucous membranes comes in contact with each other!

    We¡¯ve done it too much last night, my penis that¡¯s somewhat getting dull on lust¡­restarts from this visual and stimulation!

    ¡­It feels good!

    Ah¡­so cute!

    The girl who¡¯s licking my penis is someone I really love.

    ¡­Pecho, pecho, pecho!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s tongue service¡­continues!

    ¡¸¡­Now then!¡¹

    Katsuko-san who photographed Shriasaka-san¡¯s figure several times, put the camera aside slowly¡­

    ¡¸Since I already took this much, I think it¡¯s already enough¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­She turned to Shirasaka-san¡¯s ass¡­

    The hadajuban was rolled up quietly without Shirasaka-san noticing¡­!

    The naked ass¡­appeared in front of Katsuko-san!

    She¡¯s¡­confirming Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital that¡¯s raised up¡­!

    ¡¸Ufu¡­It¡¯s a cute pussy isn¡¯t it?! The anus is also cute!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s finger touches Shirasaka-san¡¯s crack!

    ¡¸¡­K-Katsuko-san!¡¹

    The surprised Shirasaka-san pulled out from licking my penis and turned to Katsuko-san¡­!

    ¡­However!

    ¡¸The sexual liquids are mixed very well¡­Un, looks delicious¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san used her hands and opened Shirasaka-san¡¯s labia¡­!

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you doing?!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body shook from the attack she never expected from Katsuko-san!

    ¡¸Your pussy¡¯s not played that much, isn¡¯t it?! Shirasaka-samaa¡­How do you normally masturbate?¡¹

    Katsuko-san asks while observing Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital while she¡¯s on all fours¡­!

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t do it¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san can¡¯t move away from her leopard pose!

    ¡¸Is that so?!¡­Then You¡¯ve never experienced cumming, don¡¯t you?¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡­smiled¡­!!!

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting bored from taking photos all this time! Shirasaka-sama¡­It¡¯s okay for me to participate already, shouldn¡¯t I¡­?¡¹

    Katsuko-san blew breath at Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaan~!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san is in agony¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be teaching you what kind of place heaven is!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san on top of my legs bent her body like a bow¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaaahn!!!!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body becomes an obstruction from my position so I can¡¯t see what Katsuko-san is doing¡­!

    But, I can imagine it!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s putting her finger in Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital is being licked!

    Violently¡­Skillfully¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Uaa!¡­Uaa!¡­Aaah!¡­Kuaa¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s pant every time Katsuko-san makes a rhythm with her finger!

    The deep hole has already softened after two degrees of sexual intercourse.

    The semen and love nectar is melting hotly¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s genital¡­is being attacked by Katsuko-san¡¯s skillful tongue and finger!!!

    ¡¸Nufufu!¡­It¡¯s here?¡­It feels good here, doesn¡¯t it?!¡­Women knows best where women feels good after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaa!¡­Nuaaan!¡­Aaan¡­!¡­Uuun!¡­!!¡¹

    S-Shirasaka-san¡¯s writhing!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s eyes is warped in pleasure!!

    In front of me¡­!!!

    Her cheeks are curled up¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s half open eyes are like a crescent moon!

    ¡¸¡­Stooop!!¡­Iyaaaan!¡­don¡¯t do thaaaat!!¡¹

    ¡­Chupa!¡­Chupa¡­!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s intense tongue skill¡¯s sound is reaching my ears!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be licking your anus too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiiii¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body trembled from the feeling she felt for the first time!

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that fine! There¡¯s this kind of pleasure in this world~!!!!¡¹

    Getting even more intense, Katsuko-san rolled up her skilled fingers and tongue!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s body¡­Jumps on top of me!! Shakes! Flies!!

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­Please take a proper look! Shirasaka-sama¡¯s shameful face¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t loook!!!¡¹

    I!!!

    I gripped Shirasaka-san¡¯s hair with my left hand¡­!

    ¡­In front of my erect penis!!

    My right hand strokes my fully erect penis¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s face is touching, rubbing the tip of the glans!!

    ¡¸¡­Now then¡­we should be attacking the clitoris soon¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nuaaaaaaaaaaaaau, Guanuuuuuuuuuuu!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s pleasured face¡­!

    Shirasaka-san looks¡­in pain¡­in agony¡­sorrowful¡­in worry!

    ¡­L-Lewd!

    ¡­You¡¯re lewd!!

    I stroke my penis as strong as I can¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s already sweating¡­!

    She¡¯s leaking out hot breaths¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­How¡¯s it?! Shirasaka-sama! How about here?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s this¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­aaaaah!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s fingering Shirasaka-san¡¯s vagina, it¡¯s vibrating bit by bit!!

    ¡¸¡­This what we call G-Spot!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaaaaaa¡­Iyaaaaaa¡­aaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Uu¡­I¡¯m about to cum!!!

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­Shirasaka-sama¡¯s about to cum too¡­please let it out in her face and inside her mouth!!!¡¹

    ¡­Even if you don¡¯t tell me that¡­!!

    ¡­I¡¯ll let it fly!

    ¡­I¡¯ll make her drink!

    ¡­I¡¯ll sprinkle it in her face!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaan¡­Nuaan¡­Aaaaahn¡­aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san¡­a sixteen year old beauty¡­is melting in pleasure¡­is falling!!!

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­feeling straaangeee¡­No goood¡­You can¡¯t¡­this is no good and yet¡­!¡¹

    Satisfaction¡­agony¡­suffering¡­Shirasaka Yukino is blooming right now!

    She¡¯s being trained to the pleasure by force!!!

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange¡­It¡¯s really strangeeee¡­I¡¯m floating¡­I¡¯m floatiiing¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Now¡­go and cum!¡­Cum!!¡­go ahead and cum dammit!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s last blow goes through Shirasaka-san¡¯s body like lightning!!

    From the womb to her head¡­a big pleasure stabs her!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m flyiiiiiiiiiinggg!!!¡¹

    Shirasaka-san shouted ¡¸Flying¡¹¡­!!!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s shouting her climax loudly in front of my crotch!!

    ¡­Now!!

    I fired my gun!!!

    White jet from my glans is blown at Shirasaka-san¡¯s face!!!

    First shot goes through her mouth!!

    The second shoots and mess with her nose!!

    The third flew to her neck and scatters to her chest!!!

    Just like that, the penis that¡¯s wet with semen is forced at Shirasaka-san¡¯s face!

    ¡­It¡¯s rubbed!

    ¡­It¡¯s rubbing slimy!!

    Then¡­the spout of semen stops.

    The fireworks that was blown off falls into the dark sea¡­

    The lust¡­the pleasure descends gently¡­

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa.

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s breathing roughly¡­

    She lost strength from her all fours pose¡­

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s hot sweaty body leans over my leg¡­

    Her face is completely wet with my semen.

    Facing the collapsed Shirasaka-san¡­is Katsuko-san on her maid clothes breathing roughly too.

    Her face is laughing.

    She¡¯s smiling as she made a girl fall¡­

    Our eyes met¡­!!

    Katsuko-san winked at me!!

    ¡¸¡­Now¡¯s the time, Yoshida-sama!¡¹

    Haa, haa, haa¡­W-What?!

    ¡¸¡­Now¡¯s the time to make Shirasaka-sama completely fall!!!¡¹

    I looked at Shirasaka-san¡¯s face¡­!

    Shirasaka-san¡¯s hot body is dead tired¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Her body and mind are very loose!!!¡¹

    Her open eyes are absent minded¡­she¡¯s still intoxicated from the lingering reverberation from her first sexual pleasure¡­

    But¡­She didn¡¯t faint like last night.

    ¡­She¡¯s still conscious!!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-sama right now will cum from any penis!¡¹

    ¡­Will cum?

    ¡­From my penis?!!!

    ¡¸¡­Please select your last blow at Shirasaka-sama! Yoshida-sama will make her surrender to your penis!! Her pussy will sing! Engrave the pleasure of sex in every corner of her mind and body¡­thoroughly!! ¡¹

    This one¡¯s a demon!

    However¡­I¡¯m also a demon!!

    I¡¯ll become a demon!!

    My penis gathered blood rapidly!!

    ¡­It got hard!

    ¡­It got big!

    Let¡¯s finish this¡­Yukinooo!!

    I put my hand on Shirasaka-san¡¯s side and dragged her quickly!

    ¡¸W-What¡­What¡¯s going on¡­?!!!¡¹

    Yukino still hasn¡¯t understood the situation yet¡­!

    She¡¯s desperately wiping the semen smeared on her face¡­!

    I toppled over Yukino¡¯s body to the side and leaned on from the top¡­!

    The breast wet from sweat comes before my eyes!

    I sucked those nipples! Licked!! Bit!!

    ¡¸¡­W-Wait¡­S-Stop for a bit¡­It¡¯s no good doing it right now¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­I drive in!

    ¡­I pushed her down!

    ¡­I¡¯ll definitely make use of this perfect chance Katsuko-san gave me!!!

    I opened Yukino¡¯s legs forcibly¡­!

    Yukino right now doesn¡¯t have any power¡­!!

    ¡­Here we go, here I come, I¡¯m going iiiin!!!

    The erect penis hits her vaginal opening¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Wait¡­spare me for a moment¡­I beg you!!¡¹

    ¡­Inside the hot wet vagina!

    ¡­I slipped in without stopping!!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!!¡¹

    ¡­Amaziiiing!!

    ¡­It¡¯s melting!!!

    Yukino¡¯s vagina who just reached climax¡­is hot and soaking wet!!!

    ¡­What¡¯s with this pussy?!

    ¡­It¡¯s so hot, wet, and slimy!

    ¡­And yet, it¡¯s constricting my penis!!!

    It¡¯s completely different from the forced sex we had before¡­!!

    Yukino¡¯s pussy is accepting my penis!!

    She¡¯s permitting the invasion of a man!

    She¡¯s wanting it¡­!

    Her womb is demanding my semen, it¡¯s opening wide!!

    This is genuine sex?!

    This is¡­the taste of Yukino¡¯s pussy¡­What¡¯s with this?!!

    ¡­Gucho, gucho, gucho, gucho!!

    The fat and erect penis is rummaging Yukino¡¯s insides!

    The swollen head of the penis is rubbing against Yukino¡¯s hot folds!!

    I massaged Yukino¡¯s sweaty breasts!

    I bite her nipples!

    I put my hand in her hair, gripped it hard, and raised!!

    ¡­I¡¯m embracing Yukino!

    ¡­I¡¯m having sex with Yukinoo!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn¡­What¡¯s thiiis¡­What¡¯s going oon!!!¡¹

    The sharp sexual pleasure of Yukino continues!

    ¡­She¡¯s sinking!!

    ¡­She¡¯s falling down!!!

    ¡¸¡­It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Shirasaka-sama¡­This is what sex is! That¡¯s the taste of a man¡¯s penis!¡­Isn¡¯t it delicious?!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san whispers at Yukino¡¯s ears¡­!

    ¡¸¡­This is sex?¡­It¡¯s seeeex?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s already drowning¡­she¡¯s in trance¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯ll feel even better¡­more, and even more pleasurable¡­it feels good doesn¡¯t it?¡­!¡¹

    Yukino with half open eyes can¡¯t focus anymore¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now, Shirasaka-sama¡­tell your honest feeling right now¡­Does it feel good?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s being forced up by me¡­!

    Weakened like a doll¡­only feeling pleasure inside¡­!

    Every time I push her up¡­Yukino¡¯s body shakes like a wave¡­!

    The meat of her cute breasts¡­bounces too¡­!

    The tip of the glans is feeling up Yukino¡¯s uterus¡­!

    This is sex!

    The unity of Yukino and My body!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­I¡¯m¡­feeling goood!!!!¡¹

    Yukino mutters¡­!

    ¡¸What is it?!¡­Say it once more!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s voice provokes even more¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m feeling gooooooood!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s voice shoots through my heart!

    I embraced Yukino¡¯s body tightly!

    ¡­More!

    ¡­More!

    ¡­More!

    ¡¸¡­What should I do?¡­I¡¯m feeling goood¡­!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san inserts a finger on our connecting parts?¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama, please continue moving¡­I¡¯ll be stimulating Shirasaka-sama¡¯s clitoris!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s finger began a high speed vibration!!!

    ¡¸Hyaaaaan¡­!!¡¹

    Yukino pants¡­!

    She¡¯s crying¡­!

    Yukino who¡¯s been crying from the humiliation until now¡­

    Is showing tears of delight right now¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It feels gooooood!! What should I do?¡­!!¡¹

    The sixteen year old beauty dances in pleasure¡­!

    My Yukino!!!

    At that time¡­Yukino shouted¡­

    ¡¸¡­It feels goood¡­Kenjiiii!!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡

    ¡­I thought the blood in my whole body froze

    ¡­The momentary pleasure broke and scattered!

    Then the anger and sorrow wraps me up deeply¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not endou!!¡¹

    I thrust inside Yukino with all my might!!

    Bang¡­bang¡­bang¡­the young meat bangs each other and makes an intense sound!!

    ¡¸¡­Endou¡¯s not here!!¡¹

    Yukino was taken aback and looked at me¡­!

    The huge eyes¡­Yukino¡¯s pupil reflects my face of hatred!!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face got frightened!!

    ¡¸Noooo¡­I don¡¯t want thiiiiiisss!!¡¹

    At that time, Katsuko-san¡¯s finger stimulates Yukino¡¯s clitoris with an awful force!!

    ¡¸¡­Go and cum!!!¡¹

    Super high speed vibrating finger¡­!

    I push up my waist with all my might and violate her!!

    The pleasure of the body, and the shock in her mind both attacks Yukino!!!

    ¡¸¡­N, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Her eyes and mouth opened widely¡­!

    Yukino reached climax once again!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m flyiiiiing!!¡­I¡¯m flyiiiiiinggg!! I¡¯m flying agaaaaaaaiiiiinnnn!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s vagina is tightening hard!!

    ¡­Her whole body¡¯s convulsing intensely!!

    I embraced Yukino¡¯s trembling body with all my might¡­!!

    I released my semen in her deepest part!!

    ¡¸¡­Cumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinggg!!¡¹

    The hot torrent blows up!!

    My big hose pulsates inside Yukino and blew out cloudy liquid!!

    ¡¸Yukinooo!! I¡¯ll make you pregnant!! We¡¯ll be mating! I¡¯ll definitely make you pregnant Yukinooooo!!¡¹

    I became hald mad from the pleasure and hatred¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face is covered with fear and despair!!

    Her heart is refusing me intensely!

    However¡­Yukino¡¯s body is not!!

    ¡­Goku, goku goku!!!

    The tip of my penis can feel the rumbling of Yukino¡¯s womb!!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s drinking!¡­It¡¯s drinking it in!!¡­Yukino¡¯s womb is drinking my semen in!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaa¡­Noooo¡­I¡¯m noooot¡­This is so wroong!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s wet body¡­hot body¡­is in my arms¡­!

    Right now, I¡¯m embracing Yukino!

    ¡­We¡¯re connected!

    ¡­I¡¯m ravishing her!

    Yukino¡¯s body that keeps on trembling is embraced by me desperately¡­!!!

 Chapter 25

    25. End of decline¡­

    I came at the same time as Yukino¡­

    I came¡­I made her cum¡­

    Even if Katsuko-san¡¯s hand helped¡­

    Somehow, I feel proud.

    I feel that there¡¯s a ¡¸bond¡¹that was born between Yukinon and me.

    Of course, that¡¯s just my selfish illusion.

    Still¡­something inside me has changed¡­

    I had lots of sex with Yukino since last night¡­

    Virginity was exchanged for virginity¡­

    However¡­I think I ¡¸became a mean¡¹in the real meaning right now¡­

    ¡­This is what real sex is!

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufu! You finally came, Shirasaka-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-san takes photos of our sweaty intertwining¡­

    The two people¡¯s breathing are rough¡­

    The large drop of sweat from my forehead drops on Yukino¡¯s breasts¡­!

    The surrounding air gets hot, and wet¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-sama until now was just a victim of mere violence! A poor girl! It was just done one-sidedly and forcibly so¡­she can make excuses on her family, her friends, and even her lover! She herself can make an excuse¡­! That¡¯s because she was raped by force!¡¹

    Katsuko-san puts down the camera and took off the maid cap on her head¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s laughing!

    That abnormally bright expression¡­!

    ¡­An insane smile!

    While embracing¡­while connected¡­Yukino and I looked up at Katsuko-san¡­!

    We can¡¯t separate our eyes from Katsuko-san¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-sama has endured the cruelty with all her lilfe!¡­A hard penis forcibly pierces the deepest part of the vagina and pours in semen again and again without any permission!¡­For such a cruel reality, Shirasaka-sama closed her heart and body tightly¡­desperately enduring the painful feelings¡­endured the discomfort of a penis piercing the stomach painfully all this time¡­! You did well on holding out!!! Katsuko¡¯s deeply impressed!!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san throws the cap she just took off towards us!

    The fluffy white laced hair ornament gently hits my naked shoulder¡­!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s hand is untying her ribbon apron¡­!

    ¡¸¡­But, the painful time has already ended! The sense of being victimized is already good-bye with this!¡¹

    Katsuko-san took off her maid apron¡­!

    As expected, she threw it¡­the white apron fluttered in the air¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Because, Shirasaka-sama already experienced the pleasures of sex¡­! The pain and sorrow¡­all the discomfort¡­will be changing to pleasure from now on!!!¡¹

    The bright red lip smiles mysteriously!

    ¡­A sexy expression just like a goddess of sexual love!

    ¡¸Aaahn!¡­I can¡¯t let myself wear clothes already¡­!!¡¹1

    The fair hand reaches for the neck of the maid clothes¡­!

    Slowly¡­she takes off the button in sequence from the top¡­!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s strip teasing filled with desire¡­!

    She¡¯s undressing to please the eyes of the others¡­!

    That¡¯s¡­coquettish, and bewitching¡­!

    It¡¯s completely different from Yukino¡¯s amateur strip tease¡­!

    She¡¯s trained to do it magnificently¡­artistic and sublime¡­it¡¯s a lewd ritual offered up to the goddess of sex!!!

    ¡¸¡­Even though¡­she was violated against her will¡­even though it¡¯s rape¡­Shirasaka-sama reached the climax of sex¡­! Furthermore, it¡¯s her first ever orgasm!! The first time she learned the pleasure of a woman was in the middle of rape!! It¡¯s so pitiful that my laughter can¡¯t stop!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san took off all the buttons¡­!

    She grasped the collars with both hands and she did a stop motion for a moment¡­!

    Accumulating a break¡­After that, she took off her clothes in a dash¡­!!

    ¡­The stripped dress flies in the sky!

    ¡­The white skin becomes bare!!

    Caucasian¡­it¡¯s a splendid proportion that looks like a north European nude model¡­!

    Her huge breasts¡­are wrapped in a black lase brassiere!

    Both her legs are tightened from tiptoe to her thighs with black silk garter stockings!

    Her big breasts and ass is tied to her surprisingly thin waist!

    Below her navel¡­is a garter belt with the same material as the stocking forming a line around her waist¡­!

    Then, Katsuko-san¡¯s genital¡­!

    She¡¯s not wearing any panties!

    Her pubic hair is shaved up¡­between her slippery crotch is a crack with hot liquid dripping from it¡­!

    It emits a strong lewd smell tempting men!!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Yukino screamed from the appearance of the strong naked body of Yukino!!!

    ¡¸What are you getting scared off Shirasaka-sama?! I¡¯m the same as you!! A suitable figure to have sex!!¡¹

    The sexy woman¡¯s body only wearing a black bra and garters approaches us slowly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Did you know Shirasaka-sama¡­a woman who¡¯s only being raped will get bad at sex¡­she¡¯ll become weak on sexual intercourse between a man and a woman!¡¹

    The sensual body¡­fascinating lips¡­is walking!

    ¡¸¡­However, there¡¯s still a way for her to be saved if that¡¯s all. If she knows the joy of having sex with someone she loved¡­she may be healed. Take time and the trauma in the mind will slowly be erased¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san reaches out for her own genital¡­!

    ¡­She¡¯s touching it!

    Her fingers comforts herself¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­However, a woman who came from being violated is different! That kind of woman will never come back to her lover! She¡¯ll never be healed by someone she loves¡­her mind and body who¡¯s broken completely from being violated, will never be healed by the power of love¡­do you know why?¡¹

    Katsuko-san took out her red tongue and moistens her lip¡­!

    She¡¯s¡­violently in heat!!

    ¡¸¡­A woman who came from rape will never feel it from anything other than rape anymore!¡¹

    Katsuko-san massaged her own breasts with the other hand¡­!!

    She¡¯s rolling up her own nipples on top of her bra!!!

    The groin that¡¯s being played with her right hand drips love nectar on the floor¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t come¡­Don¡¯t come this way¡­!!!¡¹

    The frightened Yukino crawls behind trying to escape¡­!

    My withered penis gets away from Yukino¡¯s pussy¡­!

    Still, the space of the tatami mat is small¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s back hits the wall¡­!

    ¡­She can¡¯t run away!

    ¡­She can¡¯t escape from us!!

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­found it¡­Oh cute honorable penis!!¡¹

    The half naked Katsuko-san slowly goes up the tatami mat!!

    The eyes drowned in lust looked at my penis¡­!

    Katsuko-san take aim at me.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yoshida-sama¡­It¡¯s unfair for you to have sex with only Shirasaka-sama! Katsuko¡¯s completely wanting to stick a penis right now¡­it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? Katsuko can also eat Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis with her pussy can¡¯t she?¡­!!¡¹

    Her red lips closed at my face¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Please have sex with Katsuko-too!¡­Please pour in your hot semen in my womb!¡­I¡¯ll do anything lewd you want!¡­Ravish Katsuko, rape her, assault her!! I want to be violated by Yoshida-sama!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san embraced me!!

    Her huge breasts presses against me¡­!!!

    The indecent scent of an adult woman stimulates my sense of smell!!

    ¡­But!!

    ¡¸¡­I-I can¡¯t!!!¡¹2

    I pushed Katsuko-san away¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Why? Please enjoy me! Please enjoy violating Katsuko~!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I can¡¯t do that!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­You let out too much semen?¡­Your penis can¡¯t stop up anymore?¡­Ufufu, it¡¯s fine! There¡¯s no problem!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s right hand¡¯s white finger touches my penis!

    Her practiced hand caresses it skillfully!

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu. It¡¯s cute, it stinks with delicious smell¡­!! Katsuko will make it big again! I¡¯ll be licking it! I¡¯ll be sucking it!! Katsuko will reveal every technique she knows!¡­ Will use my best to serve you!! So please violate Katsuko with all your might!!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s not it!

    ¡­That¡¯s not the problem

    ¡­I

    Katsuko-san¡¯s bewitching smile¡­stopped.

    The caress of the penis stopped¡­

    ¡¸¡­You do really prefer Shirasaka-sama that much?!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?! Yoshida-sama has no interest in other body but Shirasaka-sama!!¡¹

    I looked at Yukino¡­

    Behind me¡­is a naked girl with her back sticking completely on the wall¡­

    ¡­Frightened.

    ¡­Trembling

    ¡­Shirasaka Yukino

    The first woman I fell in love with.

    If Yukino¡¯s not here¡­I might¡¯ve attacked Katsuko-san¡­

    I might be defeated by my desire from the magic of Katsuko-san¡¯s body¡­

    But¡­Yukino¡¯s here.

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t embrace a woman in front of Shirasaka-sama?!¡¹

    Because, it feels like betraying Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ahahahahahahaha! That¡¯s strange! It¡¯s very pleasing! Yoshida-sama, you¡¯re very interesting! You¡¯re really someone funny!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s loud laughter echoes in the room¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama, Shirasaka-sama¡¯s not your lover!! For Shirasaka-sama, Yoshida-sama is just a rapist! An enemy of women! A pervert! A degenerate! A filthy penis! This bastard penis! A trash of a person who¡¯s beyond saving¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡¯s trying to look better in front of the woman you raped yourself so you can¡¯t embrace other women?¡­That¡¯s foolish. You¡¯re such a shitty person aren¡¯t you¡­Yoshida-sama¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    With eyes of sorrow and hatred¡­

    I will no longer be liked by her¡­

    I¡¯ll be a perverted bastard, a scum forever¡­

    A foul rapist¡­!

    ¡¸But¡­I like her¡­!¡¹

    Words that I never thought of came out of my mouth!

    ¡¸¡­I do like Yukino!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s expression turned to surprise¡­!

    But¡­it changed to hatred immediately!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to be liked by someone like you!!!¡¹

    A small mutter was released from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Ahahahaha, hahahahaha, hahahahahaha¡­!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san laughed at me¡­

    Yukino¡¯s glaring at me¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡­i

    ¡¸¡­This is really wonderful!! You violated her because you like her!! It¡¯s twisted!! it¡¯s mad!!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, I¡­

    ¡­Am wrong.

    ¡­I know that it¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t ravish Katsuko by any means?¡­!¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡­What¡¯s bad if I¡¯m wrong?!!

    I really do love Yukino!!

    ¡¸¡­Then, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Katsuko-san breathed deeply¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko will comfort herself¡­I¡¯ll be cumming by my own¡­That¡¯s why¡­!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s plump body moved aiming at me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­At least please let me suck it!!¡¹

    She pushed me down the tatami mat!!!

    The bright red lips holds my penis in it!!

    The tongue stimulates the penis!!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s right hand is playing with her own genital¡­!!

    ¡¸Delicious¡­A rapist penis is very delicious!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s posture changed greatly while still sucking my penis!!

    Her own crotch is on top of my face¡­!

    ¡­It¡¯s 69 isn¡¯t it?!!!

    ¡¸¡­Nfufu¡­Can you see it¡­¡­?? It¡¯s completely drenched isn¡¯t it?¡­It¡¯s my first time being this teased¡­ufufufu¡­¡¹

    In front of me is Katsuko-san¡¯s wet crack!!

    The middle finger goes deep and stirs inside!!

    The finger¡¯s rubbing the clitoris¡­!

    The hot love nectar pours into my face¡­!!

    This is an adult woman¡¯s genital!!

    An adult woman¡¯s masturbation!!

    Fingers can be used that way¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Please blow on it!! Your breath!!¡¹

    Being told so¡­I blow by breath to Katsuko-san¡¯s wet hole!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s good! You¡¯re wonderful! Yoshida-sama¡¯s the best¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­Gucho, gucho, gucho¡­!!

    Delicately¡­bewitchingly¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s finger attacks herself!!

    Also, her tongue twines with my penis¡­Aaah!!

    I got big again!!

    Inside Katsuko-san¡¯s mouth!!

    ¡­No good!

    ¡­Even though I can¡¯t!!

    Suddenly, Katsuko-san got off from 69 poseture¡­!

    ¡­?!!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama, please stand up¡­Stand up¡­in front of Shirasaka-sama¡­!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Katsuko-san mean!!

    ¡¸¡­Cumming on Shirasaka-sama, you can do that at least, can you?!!¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡­That¡¯s how it is¡­¡­!!

    Yukino looks at me¡­!

    With eyes that considers me as filthy¡­

    Eyes of hatred¡­

    This face will be dirty once again¡­!

    I¡¯ll put my smell on this body¡­!!

    I stood up staggering¡­!!

    In front of Yukino who¡¯s backs to the wall¡­!

    Katsuko-san kneeled in oblique of me and hits her mouth against the penis from the side

    ¡­She¡¯s sucking it!

    Of course¡­Her left hand is masturbating all this time¡­

    I look down at Yukino!

    Yukino¡¯s glaring at Katsuko and my figure¡­

    Her eyes looks at us as if we¡¯re demons or monsters¡­

    I¡¯m fine being a demon¡­I¡¯m fine being a monster¡­!

    I¡¯ll even become the devil¡­!!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s stroking the root with her right hand while sucking the glans¡­!

    Her left hand has been playing with her pussy all this time¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s watching!!

    She¡¯s watching Katsuko-san and my foolery though she¡¯s frightened!!

    Her face seems so cry is glaring!!

    ¡¸¡­Why are you making that face?!! Shirasaka-sama had this kind of face earlier too!! You were licking Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis this way¡­!! With a very lewd face!!¡¹

    Switching over from fellatio to hand job¡­Katsuko-san fuels Yukino with words¡­!!

    ¡­She¡¯s mocking!

    ¡­She¡¯s abyusing!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-sama¡¯s also a pervert! A perverted girl who¡¯s cumming from being raped!! A lewd woman who¡¯s behaving like a cute child!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡­I¡¯m not¡­I¡¯m different from you people!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re the same¡­You¡¯re just like me!! Fall, fall, fall¡­you¡¯ll be a bitch whos pleased from being violated by a man!!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t!¡­I¡¯ll never!!¡¹3

    Yukino¡¯s trembling!!

    But¡­She¡¯s watching¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s watching!!¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Yoshida-sama¡­I¡¯m about to cum soon¡­I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s indecent confession!!

    ¡¸¡­M-M-M-Me too¡­I¡¯m also near¡­K-Katsuko-san¡­!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s technique is too great!!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s body is too lewd!! Too indecent!!!

    Her fare skin has a scent of an adult woman!!

    Different from Yukino¡­a ripe woman¡­filled with a female scent!!

    ¡­Juppo, juppo, juppo!!!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s left hand rubs her genital, and thoroughly teases it!!

    ¡­Shushushushushushushushushushu!!!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s right hand is griipping my penis and goes up and down instensly!!!

    The red tongue licks the glans¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn! Delicious!! This honorable penis is so delicious!!!!¡¹

    ¡­N-no good¡­if you do that!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­Cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­Cumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnggg!!!¡¹

    The kneeling Katsuko-san bents her back greatly and shouts¡­!!

    ¡­She reached the climax!!!

    ¡¸¡­M-Me too¡­C-C-C-C-Cumming!¡¹

    My semen jumps out!!

    As expected of the sixth time, the amount is little¡­!

    Still¡­my semen splashes!!

    It drips like water on top of Yukino¡¯s cramped face!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s squeezing my penisn with her right hand until the last drop¡­!!

    ¡­Aaaaaaa!!

    ¡¸¡­Filthy!!¡¹

    Yuukino desperately swings away the semen put on her head¡­!

    Even though it¡¯s repeated a lot of times already¡­

    Still¡­Yukino hates the cloudy liquid released from my semen!!

    Yukino will refuse me forever!!

    ¡­Kuh

    At that moment I admire Yukino¡¯s figure!!

    ¡­Zubu!!

    ¡¸¡­K-Katsuko-san?¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡­her left hand that¡¯s wet with love nectar¡­

    Her middle finger¡­!

    Invaded my anus!!

    ¡¸¡­ufufu¡­This is the prostate¡­¡¹

    A flushed face after reaching the climax¡­

    Katsuko-san¡¯s eyes is filled with frenzy!

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you doing?¡¹

    With the abnormal act in front of her¡­Yukino¡¯s watching with eyes of surprise.

    ¡­Aaaaah!

    The finger is stimulating something inside my body!!!

    ¡­M-My body!!

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s spilling! It¡¯s leaking!!¡¹

    My mouth just opens and closes¡­words can¡¯t come out!!

    ¡¸¡­Please leak out!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san vibrates her finger¡­!!

    ¡­Ah¡­Aaaaaah.

    ¡­I-It¡¯s leaking¡­it¡¯s going to spill!!

    My body can¡¯t release semen anymore¡­!

    In exchange, my bladder opened instead!

    From the erect glans¡­yellow urine dashed out!!

    ¡­On top of Yukino¡¯s body.

    ¡­Yukino, I

    am peeing on her¡­!!

    Yukino¡¯s breasts¡­stomach¡­genital¡­legs¡­

    My pee is scattering¡­!!

    The stinking water flies at Yukino¡¯s face and hair¡­

    Still, Yukino¡¯s looking at me.

    My face as I pee on Yukino.

    ¡­She¡¯s frozen.

    Her thoughts have stopped from too much shock¡­

    Pee¡­

    The pee doesn¡¯t stop¡­!!

    Before long¡­Katsuko-san pulls out her finger from my anus¡­

    Then just like that¡­my urine lost it¡¯s momentum¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡±s wonderful! It¡¯s magnificent! Yoshida-sama!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s frenzied smile¡­!

    She then slowly stood up¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-sama, you¡¯re very beautiful!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡­stood up in front of the urine stained Yukino!!

    ¡¸¡­While we¡¯re at it, please be my toilet too¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiles innocently¡­!

    ¡­Sha!!!

    Warm water flows from her crotch¡­!!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s pee hits Yukino¡¯s face directly¡­

    Yukino¡¯s head¡­hair¡­face¡­

    The pee washes Yukino¡¯s semen stained face¡­!

    Her whole body got wet from pee¡­

    Yukino¡¯s body has stink going up¡­

    ¡¸¡­How¡¯s it?! It¡¯s warm and it feels good doesn¡¯t it?!¡­Shirasaka-sama, you¡¯re a toilet now!!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino got startled!

    Yukino who was frozen in time began to move !!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yesterday she was just a virgin sixteen year old beauty¡­

    A happy first year student who has a good looking sportsman boyfriend¡­

    She¡¯s not dissatisfied with anything¡­

    Even insecurities¡­

    Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s whole body¡­is bathing in urine right now¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡­She shouted.

    ¡­She cried violently.

    ¡­Just like a young child

    ¡­All of her pent up feelings exploded!

    ¡¸¡­Mooooooooom¡­mooooooom¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino shouts and cries

    ¡­She¡¯s just crying!!

    ¡­It was the moment Yukino¡¯s heart was broken¡­

    ¡¸¡­What a cruel face. Disgraceful. Miserable¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san looks down at the crying Yukino and announced.

    ¡¸You finally showed your face! A proud, strong minded ojou-sama. A woman like you has no other value but to become a toilet from the start! Do you finally understand?!!! If you cried like this sooner, you won¡¯t be driven here like this ¡­!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san snickers¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve always wanted to see that kind of face, Shirasaka-sama! You finally were able to strip your mind!!¡¹

    Her peeing stopped¡­

    Yukino¡¯s tears and screams doesn¡¯t¡­!

    Her feelings overflow¡­she shouts¡­she cries¡­

    ¡­It won¡¯t stop.

    ¡­She¡¯s just doing nothing but cry.

    I knew the weight of my own crime for the first time¡­

    Just how much I damaged Yukino¡¯s mind and body¡­

    I¡¯ve been just washed away until now.

    I¡­raped Yukino unconscious of the responsibility I have to take.

    Again and again¡­

    Even if I did a cruel thing, Yukino will continue to be ¡ºYukino¡»¡­

    She¡¯ll desperately try to resist and continue to protect the conventional¡ºYukino¡»¡­

    ¡­I didn¡¯t notice that.

    No matter how many times I violate her¡­Yukino¡¯s inside will never change, she¡¯ll set her heart on it selfishly¡­

    And¡­as a result.

    I broke Shirasaka Yukino¡­

    Yukino can no longer¡­go back to the ¡ºYukinoi¡»she carefully pretected¡­

    The kind, gentle, pure and innocent Shirasaka Yukino I come to love¡­

    Is no longer here.

    I¡¯ll never meet that ¡ºYukino¡»again¡­

    Still¡­I do love Yukino.

    I can clearly say it now.

    I clearly¡­understand!

    This naked woman covered with urine and crying like an infant¡­

    I love her from the bottom of my heart¡­

    ¡­I like you

    ¡­I love you!

    ¡­I love Shirasaka Yukino

    1. She¡¯s just saying that she wants to undress, it¡¯s hard to translate it how Katsuko did say it ?

    2. Nah, he¡¯ll bang her some chapters later. lol ?

    3. Ahahahahaha ?

 Chapter 26

    26. A new ¡¸Sex Beast¡¹is born¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­Which do you think is better?¡¹

    As I look at Yukino sinking down on the floor smeared with tears and pee¡­Katsuko-san spoke brightly.

    On her right hand is aluminum made ashtray that I think is originally an item in this night duty room¡­

    On her left hand is a tinplate bucket with a fire prevention written on red marker¡­

    ¡¸The ashtray is good at letting out good high pitched sound¡­on the destructive power, it¡¯s the bucket~¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiles¡­

    Where is the brutal ¡¸Sex beast¡¹that was here until a while ago?¡­

    She completely came back to the bright Katsuko-san¡­

    ¡­However

    I don¡¯t get what she¡¯s aiming at all¡­?!

    There¡¯s two products being compared on her hands¡­Before long, Katsuko-san lowered the bucket on the floor¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s use this ashtray!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡­seems to be having fun in all respects¡­

    She showed me Yukino who¡¯s sobbing like a child and whispered¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t ever think that she¡¯s pitiful! When you¡¯re making a woman fall, you should do it thoroughly, once you showed a chance, she¡¯ll bite you!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san?!

    ¡¸¡­If your purpose is to break off the heart of the other, then you only have to torment!¡­This is rather the start of training her to become a lewd bitch! Now¡¯s the time to strip her woman heart, we have no choicee but to drive her further!¡¹

    ¡­Could it be?!!

    ¡­You still intend to attack Yukino even after everything that¡¯s done?!!!

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s still not in genuine despair when she¡¯s still crying!!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Katsuko-san smiled.

    Then¡­She raised her hand that¡¯s holding the ashtray¡­!

    ¡­She threw the metall ashtray against Yukino¡¯s feet with all her might!!

    ¡­Kakiiiin!!!¡­Kuwaraan, karaaan!!!1

    The ashtray hits the wooden zone at the edge of the tatami mat¡­!!

    It made a sharp shrill metal sound in the room¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiii!!!¡¹

    The crying Yukino raised her face in surprise from the sudden outrage¡­!

    Her face is stiff in fear¡­!

    Her tears stopped!!

    ¡­Karankarankaraaaan!!!

    The round ashtray spins on top of the floor then¡­stopped.

    ¡¸¡­Look at me!!¡¹

    Yukino on top of the tatami looks up at the source of the voice¡­

    ¡­There¡¯s shadow reflecting in her eyes.

    Once gain¡­the mad ¡ºSex Beast¡»Katsuko is standing in front of her¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Just how long are you going to cry!! You foolish girl!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s words don¡¯t come out!

    ¡¸We used you as a ¡ºToilet¡»specially¡­and yet Shirasaka-sama doesn¡¯t have any feeling of gratitue!!!¡¹

    Katsuuko-san steps forward in front of Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ungrateful!!¡¹

    ¡­Pachin!!

    That was a wonderful slap¡­!

    The movement of her hand is completely used to beating people¡­!

    With just one slap, the resistance of the opponent¡¯s heart is completely destroyed¡­A critical hit!!

    Katsuko-san told me earlier¡­

    ¡¸¡­A person who swings violence on woman multiple times is just a scum! If you aim at the proper time, one time violence is enough! Please carry out the one time chance definitely! The sharp pain will be memorized by the skin!!!¡¹

    It¡¯s really just as she said.

    It was a splendid slap that it can be put on a textbook¡­

    With just one time violence¡­Yukino can never go against Katsuko from now on¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have something to say! You toilet woman!!!¡¹

    Yukino holds her beaten face and trembles¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shouldn¡¯t you be saying¡ºThank you for making me a toilet¡»?¡¹

    Katsuko-san raised her hand again¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino got scared!!

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to be hit then answer faster!¡¹

    Yukino shouts in a hurry!!

    ¡¸T-Thank you for making me a toilet!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s a toilet?!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yukino!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-sama is a toilet of whom?!!¡¹

    ¡¸K-Katsuko-san!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san kicked the ashtray that fell on the floor with all her might!!

    ¡­Guaan¡­kuwaaan!¡­Karakaraaan!!

    The ashtray hits the wall and fell on the floor again¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s frightened and at her wits end from the continuous high pitch metalic sound¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s wrong!! Yukino-sama¡¯s not my own toilet, isn¡¯t she?!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s?!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re Yoshida-sama and my toilet!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!!¡¹

    ¡¸What is yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yukino is Katsuko-san and Yoshida-kun¡¯s toilet!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s your gratitude to Yoshida-sama?!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yoshida-kun¡­Thank you, Thank you very much for making Yukino a toilet¡­¡­¡¹

    The end of Yukino¡¯s speech is completely teary voice¡­

    ¡¸¡­Okay, Well done!!¡¹

    The sex beast smiled.

    As I was thinking that, she went to the tinplate bucket¡­

    ¡¸Then, my toilet-san¡­it¡¯s your turn next!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san put the bucket in front of Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Please pee¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s tears stopped.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-sama will show her peeing figure in front of Yoshida-sama¡­You¡¯re okay with that?! You can don it, right?¡¹

    It seems that what Katsuko-san said earlier is true¡­

    When people becomes really hopeless¡­they don¡¯t cry anymore.

    The tears won¡¯t come out¡­

    When they¡¯re still crying¡­they¡¯re still not in genuine despair¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up!! Stand up! Stand up you toilet woman!!¡¹

    Being urged by Katsuko-san¡­Yukino slowly stood up¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Yoshida-sama but could you take my camera?! Her first excretion scene has to be properly recorded¡­¡¹

    I picked up the camera and handed it to Katsuko-san¡­

    ¡¸Nfufufu¡­Thank you very much!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san has an obscene smile floating¡­

    Meanwhile, the naked Yukino stood up in front of the bucket¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Oh, Yukino-sama do you always stand when peeing?!¡­That¡¯s wrong isn¡¯t it?! Please use the proper pose when peeing¡¹

    Yukinoi crouch down to the bucket while trembling.

    The crotch that¡¯s opened wide like an M¡­and the crack that¡¯s violated a lot of times is seen¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­You have to greet Yoshida-sama¡­¡ºPlease take a look at Yukino¡¯s peeing figure¡»go!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please take a look at¡­Yukino¡¯s peeing figure¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened¡­

    Yukino¡¯s trembling¡­

    Her M legs is shaking bit by bit¡­

    Katsuko-san set up the camera¡­

    ¡¸Okay, go on!¡­It¡¯s already fine to let everything out!!¡¹

    However¡­Yukino is¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s not coming out!!¡¹

    The sex beast laughs while looking at the viewfinder of the camera¡­

    ¡¸Well of course! If your body is trembling that much, it won¡¯t come out!¡­Yukino-sama, please take a look at the lens of the camera!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes looks at Katsuko-san¡¯s camera!

    ¡¸¡­Listen¡­imagine deep inside your stomach, down under your womb¡­there¡¯s a leather bag filled with warm water¡­That¡¯s Yukino-sama¡¯s bladder¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s making suggestions as if it¡¯s hypnotism

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are being sucked in by the lens of the camera¡­

    ¡¸¡­Next, concentrate your will on your anus¡­Yukino-sama¡¯s anus is connected to the leather bag in the stomach¡­When your anus loosens, the leather bag¡¯s mouth also loosens¡­Okay, slowly loosen the anus¡­Okaay~ the water inside the leather bag is slowly spilling out¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino loosened her force in her anus as told.

    The tension in her body became loose¡­

    ¡¸Haa¡¹She breathed out deeply¡­

    Yukino¡¯s face also loosens¡­!

    The last fort of Yukino¡¯s heart is taken over by Katsuko-san¡­!!!!

    ¡­Chororo, chorororororo!!!

    Hot water dripped from Yukino¡¯s crack¡­

    Yukino is peeing in front of me¡­naked and making an M character!!

    Her expression is so tranquil as if she¡¯s in heaven!!

    ¡¸¡­Look, Yukino-samaa¡­It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?! Being seen as you pee¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s crawling deeper in Yukino¡¯s heart as she continues to shoot with her camera¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re being seen by Yoshida-sama. Look, Yukino-sama should take a look at Yoshida-sama too¡­!¡¹

    Yukino who became senile looks at me¡­

    Yukino¡¯s filthy water creates an arc as it flows out of her crotch¡­

    There¡¯s steam rising from the tinplate bucket¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­Please say something to Yukino-sama!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s beautiful. You¡¯re beautiful, Yukino!!¡¹

    I heartily think so¡­

    Yukino who¡¯s violated deep in her heart is really beautiful.

    ¡¸¡­Aren¡¯t you glad Yukino-sama?! Yoshida-sama praised you!¡­Yukino-sama too, please return your gratitude at Yoshida-sama!!¡¹

    Yukino speaks to me with dark eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you very much¡­Thank you for praising Yukino¡¯s peeing¡­Thank you very much¡­Thank you very much¡­Thank you very much!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes has no tears anymore¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Oh well, the futon and hadajuban, everything¡¯s wet with pee!¡¹

    The trace of our foolery is too horrible¡­

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll be cleaning this up later¡­!¡¹

    The ¡ºFrenzied Sex beast¡»has returned to the energetic maid again¡­

    Yukino¡¯s still squatting down on the bucket¡­

    Expressionless¡­She¡¯s just looking at the bucket she peed on motionlessly¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­should we take a shower? Everyone stinks!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shower?¡¹

    Is there such thing on this kind of building?

    ¡¸¡­The back classroom of this floor has a ¡ºCooking Practice Room¡»has water heater¡­therefore!¡¹

    Katsuko-san took out a long hose and shower head from the cardboard box put beside the entrance of the room¡­

    ¡¸The supplier has opened the stock gas yesterday so the water heater is usable properly and I confirmed it beforehand!¡¹

    ¡­This person¡¯s really an able housemaid!

    Or rather¡­Why is she a maid?!

    She¡¯s beautiful, she also looks intelligent, she¡¯s fast on any kind of work¡­If it¡¯s Katsuko-san, there¡¯s no doubt she can do any work she has.

    Well¡­I can imagine the reason now that I¡¯ve seen the ¡ºSex Beast¡» mode of hers¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san take the lead and left the ¡ºNight Duty room¡»naked¡­

    No, the one¡¯s truly naked here are Yukino and I.

    Katsuko-san¡¯s carrying one shawl bag on her shoulder.

    That¡¯s where the camera and the hose are put in¡­

    The sun¡¯s already down¡­

    The corridor of the building is dark¡­

    Katsuko-san took out a large portable LED light from her bag¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, the corridor¡¯s not all changed to fluorescent lamps yet. It takes time and money ¡­and above everything, the light of this building would leak out¡­

    Katsuko-san smiled wryly.

    ¡­That¡¯s of course. If this is too bright, it may be seen from outside the gate.

    The light of the LED is comparatively less bright¡­

    The three of us walks down the corridor naked¡­

    Yukino¡¯s seems to be exhausted but she¡¯s following totteringly after she¡¯s ordered by Katsuko-san.

    I walk behind Yukino.

    I enjoy the sight of her ass and her back¡­

    I got used to being naked in front of others last night¡­

    There¡¯s also a naked woman¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡¯s atmosphere has changed¡¹

    Katsuko-san told me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Your timid feeling has completely disappeared. You¡¯re now very dignified!¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    I¡¯m not stuttering even when I talk to women¡­

    I can talk to them normally¡­!

    I was preoccupied with Yukino¡¯s change all this time¡­

    ¡­I see.

    ¡­That¡¯s how it is.

    Even I experienced a lot of things such as throwing my virginity last night and the course of making Yukino fall¡­

    There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t change¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, what do you need?¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that I¡¯m also being trained?¡¹

    ¡­By Yuzuki-sensei?!

    Katsuko-san turned to me and smiled.

    ¡¸¡­You finally noticed!¡¹

    ¡­As expected

    ¡¸But¡­Ojou-sama¡¯s approach on Yoshida-sama is not ¡ºTraining¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸If I had to say then it¡¯s¡­¡ºEducation¡»¡¹

    ¡­Education?!

    ¡­Teaching¡­Develop.

    What is Yuzuki-sensei developing in me?!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, this way!¡¹

    Finally, we reached the cooking training room¡­

    Katsuko-san turned on the switch of the wall, only one third of the fluorescent laps on the back of the room lit up.

    It¡¯s on the range where the light won¡¯t leak outside, it¡¯s lightly to illuminate only until there¡­

    The making of the building is old¡­after all, this building is from Showa era.

    Embezzled, there¡¯s a lot of dented stainless steel on the work desks here and there¡­

    The floor of the room has white tiles on top of concrete and there¡¯s a lot of iron drainage cut here and there, it¡¯s possible to drain little water¡­

    Certainly, we can use shower here¡­

    Katsuko-san tied the long hose on the faucet of the water heater.

    Then she extends the hose and pulled it to the drainage of the first corner of the room.

    ¡¸¡­Please bring the shower head!¡¹

    I received the shower unit installed to the point of the hose from Katsuko-san.

    Katsuko-san returned to the water heater¡­

    ¡¸¡­This water is unsuitable for drinking but I think it¡¯s fine to be used on bathing¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s head griped the knob of the water heater¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯ll fire it up!!¡¹

    Along with the sound of the stove¡­the stove flares up!

    Immediately, water dashed out from the shower head¡­

    ¡¸¡­How is it, yoshida-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-san asks as she light up the water boiler¡­hot water came out immediately.

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­please!¡¹

    The hot water became at the right temperature immediately¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­the heat is just right!!¡¹

    I took shower¡­

    Flushed all the sweat in my body¡­

    I washed my crotch too¡­

    Uwa¡­it¡¯s so sticky from the semen and love nectar¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-san will be washing the back¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Katsusko-san took the shower nozzle and sprinkled hot water on my back¡­

    The hot water rinses the skin¡­

    It feels good¡­I feel alive again.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡¹

    When I told her, Katsuko-san smiled.

    ¡¸Then¡­Yoshida-sama, please wash Yukino-sama¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-san passed the shower to me¡­

    Yukino leaned on the stainless steel desk and sat down.

    ¡­Expressionless

    The trembling back that touches the metal leg that shines dully must be cold¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, come here¡¹

    ¡­Yukino doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Get here already!! You toilet woman that stinks pee!! I¡¯m telling you to get your filthy body groomed by Yoshida-sama!! Take come consideration you idiot!!¡¹

    The ¡ºSex beast¡»came back and shouts!!

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay!¡¹

    Abruptly, Yukino stood up and came to me unsteadily¡­

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s your greeting to Yoshida-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Greet him!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What should I say?!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank about it yourself!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Yukino keeps apologizing to Katsuko in a weak voice¡­

    ¡¸Enough! I¡¯ll teach you only for today! Repeat what I will say!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I understand¡­!¡¹

    The naked Yukino is trembling¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m a stinking toilet girl!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I am¡­a stinking toilet girl¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry to trouble but please groom my body!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sorry to trouble¡­B-But please groom my body!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Everyday from now on, I¡¯ll be a ¡ºSperm Toilet¡»for Yoshida-sama to release his desire on!¡¹

    ¡¸E-Everyday from now on¡­from now on, I-I¡¯ll be a ¡ºSperm toilet¡»for Yoshida-sama to release his desire on¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please play with Yukino¡¯s body forever!¡¹

    ¡¸P-please play¡­noooo¡­Doing this everyday, I don¡¯t¡¯ want it, nooooooo!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes have tears collecting¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t cry you toilet!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san pushed Yukino¡¯s naked back!

    That moment¡­Yukino¡¯s tears stopped!

    ¡¸¡­Sex toilet don¡¯t cry! A toilet is a toilet! Yukino-sama¡¯s a semen toilet so you should just shut up and become Yoshida-sama¡¯s toy!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­I get it¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    Yukino desperately apologizes to Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to confirm it again! Yukino-sama is a what?!¡¹

    ¡¸A toilet! A sperm toilet!¡¹

    ¡¸Whose toilet?!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yoshida-sama¡¯s sperm toilet!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you¡¯ll be making Yoshida-sama release his semen everyday?!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Then give Yoshida-sama a proper response!!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yukino is Yoshida-sama¡¯s sperm toilet! P-Please¡­release your sperm¡­inside me¡­every day!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well done!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san praises Yukino immediately!

    ¡­A smile on her whole face.

    ¡¸Now, Yoshida-sama should praise Yukino too!!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, praise?

    ¡¸Embrace her and pat her head!¡¹

    ¡­Ah, aah.

    I embraced the naked Yukino and pat her head¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­Well done. You didi your best, Yukino¡¯s great¡­!¡¹

    For the time being, I¡¯ll say what I¡¯m thinking¡­

    Yukino¡¯s trembling in my arms¡­

    ¡¸Now¡­please wash Yukino¡¯s body¡­!¡¹

    I pour the hot water of the shower on Yukino.

    Yukino¡­calmly gets washed by me¡­

    Her face is expressioless¡­

    I sprinkled hot water on her head¡­

    On her back¡­

    Her breasts¡­

    Her crotch¡­

    Her legs¡­

    The stink of urine from Yukino¡¯s body disappeared¡­

    Yukino¡¯s not resisting at all.

    She¡¯s not making any reactions.

    Just expressionless¡­silent.

    She¡¯s quietly being washed by me¡­

    I massaged Yukino¡¯s breasts¡­

    ¡­Yukino doesn¡¯t resist.

    I gripped Yukino¡¯s ass¡­

    ¡­Yukino doesn¡¯t resist.

    I embraced the naked Yukino¡­and kissed her.

    ¡­Yukino doesn¡¯t resist.

    She¡¯s just looking at the corner of the floor.

    While playing at the doll-like Yukino¡­

    ¡­I!

    ¡­I!

    ¡­I got erect again!

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no need to hold back you know?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san mutters as she take the shower head from me.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-sama¡¯s Yoshida-sama¡¯s toilet after all¡¹

    Then she told Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama seems to want to use Yukino-sama¡¯s body!¡¹

    Yukino looked at me¡­

    With her expressionless face¡­

    However, there¡¯s a color of fear from her eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­What position do you want? Missionary? Or doggy style?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san asks me¡­

    ¡¸On top¡­I want to to violate Yukino from the top!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembled!

    ¡¸With that said¡­Yukino-sama, please lie down on the floor on your back¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-No¡­please spare me already today, please¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up you toilet, don¡¯t be so slow!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hi!!¡¹

    Yukino sinks down on the floor and lies down¡­

    The tiles are completely warm from the hot water

    ¡¸¡­What happened to your greetings?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºPlease enjoy¡»¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­P-Please enjoy¡­!!¡¹

    I leaned over the naked body of Yukino!

    Yukino didn¡¯t resist at all.

    She just entrusts her body to me¡­!

    I put in a finger inside Yukino¡¯s slit¡­

    Yukino¡¯s inside is still drenched from the reverberation of the sex until a while ago¡­

    I¡­opened her legs wide¡­

    Then the erection hits the vaginal opening!!

    Yukino¡¯s eyes falls in despair¡­

    ¡­Zuyubori!!

    It invades Yukino¡¯s inside¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaahn!!¡¹

    Yukino, who¡¯s expressionless all this time¡­raised her voice when the penis went in!

    I start the piston rapidly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­Aaaan¡­Aaaa, ah, ah, aaaah¡­!!!¡¹

    Every time I pierce her, Yukino¡¯s body flutters rhythmically¡­!

    Her cute breasts shakes plumply¡­!

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­the body that¡¯s ignited once¡­helplessly feels good from being violated, doesn¡¯t it?! You¡¯re going to cum immediately after again¡­Yukino-sama!!¡¹

    ¡ºSex Beast¡»Katsuko-san laughs like the devil¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Ahn¡­aaaahn¡­Hyaaaan¡­ah, ah, ah¡­aaaah!!¡¹

    Yukino turned to a sex doll¡­!

    ¡­It¡¯s indeed a good sound¡­!

    I¡¯ll make you cry more¡­!

    More, more, more¡­!!

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Let me do it too once again!¡¹

    Katsuko-san placed the shower nozzle between her crotch and started a hot masturbation¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah, ah, ah, ahuaaan, ahn!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s satisfied voice!

    The meat doll that¡¯s made only to be violated by me has really a really good pant!!

    ¡¸Uuun¡­It looks like it feels so good!! I want it too¡­even though I want it too!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san fondles her own breasts while putting the hot current on her clitoris!

    ¡­She¡¯s licking her own nipples¡­!!2

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaa! Ah, aaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuun¡­U, uu, uun!!!¡¹

    The two lewd gasping is jumping at both of my ears¡­

    Me too, I violate Yukino intensly¡­rape¡­ravish!!

    No matter how many times I¡¯ve done it, this body doesn¡¯t get tired!

    Embracing a body feels good¡­!

    I can feel the touch of her beautiful face¡­!

    A beauty was raped by me¡­I stole her virginity¡­!

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­Agaain, it¡¯s coming, something¡¯s coming¡­the light¡­the white light!!!!!!!!!!¡¹

    Yukino runs up to the stairs of climax in a dash!!

    I run after her!!

    ¡¸Y-Yoshida-samaa!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san who¡¯s masturbating intensely calls me?!

    ¡¸¡­A man¡¯s pleasure reaches the peak only for a moment but for women, it¡¯ll continue for a while after climax¡­therefore for both to climax at the same time, the man has to match the timing later than the woman!!¡¹

    ¡­I see!

    ¡­That¡¯s how it is!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah, the liiight!!¡¹I¡¯m flying, flying¡­I¡¯m flyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Here we go¡­I¡¯m¡­about to¡­!!¡¹

    Yukino and I reaches climax¡­!!

    At that time¡­Katsuko-san whispers at Yukino¡¯s ears¡­

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay with that Yukino-sama. That¡¯s the fourth creampie you know?!¡¹

    Yukiino¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t!!! I¡¯ll get pregnant! Noooooo!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body reaches climax while she shouts¡­!!

    Her body bent like a bow and her body convulsed greatly!!!

    Her vagina is squeezing with all it¡¯s might!!!

    ¡­Pregnant!!

    ¡­I¡¯ll make it!

    ¡­I¡¯ll impregnate you!!

    ¡­Your womb!

    ¡¸¡­Drink in my semeeeen!!¡¹

    I ejaculated!!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s comiing iiiiiin¡­The hot stuff is flowiiingg!!!¡¹

    ¡­Goku, goku!

    ¡­It¡¯s drinking!!

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s womb is drinking my semen!!!

    ¡¸¡­Ahahaha, ahaahaha!! He let it out! You¡¯re pregnant! You¡¯ll be a mama!! You¡¯ll be pregnant with a child of rape!! Ahahahahaha¡­!! This is too funny and strange that I came already!!!¡­Aaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡ºSex Beast¡»Katsuko-san came from masturbation while laughing¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡­Haa¡­Haa¡­¡¹

    The wide¡ºCooking practice room¡»¡­

    The lights of the room is only a third so it¡¯s dark.

    In such a lonely room¡­the sound of water and the rough breathing of three naked people is echoing¡­

    ¡¸¡­What should I do?¡­What should I do?¡­What should I do?¡¹

    Looking up at the ceiling, Yukino mutters as she¡¯s piled up with me¡­

    Katsuko-san slowly gets up and gets her bag¡­

    She took something inside¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-sama, could it be that you want this?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san showed a small plastic bag containing something small to Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸You do know this medicine, don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    That¡¯s a big round orange tablet¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino jumps out!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m asking if you want it or not!¡¹

    That orange tablet is the same thing as what Yukino received from Iwakura-senpai and drank this afternoon¡­

    The ¡ºEmergency Contraceptive¡»Yukino and Iwakura-senpai believes to be able to prevent pregnancy for sex done less than 24 hours ago.

    I know.

    That there¡¯s no such medicine¡­

    That¡¯s just a marble chocolate coated on orange sugar coating¡­

    It doesn¡¯t have any effect to prevent pregnancy.

    ¡¸¡­I-I want it¡­Please give me that¡­please let me drink it¡­I beg you¡­please¡­please ¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even if you bow at me, I¡¯d be troubled! Please ask Yoshida-sama!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san points at me smilingly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama, what do you think? should I give this medicine to Yukino-sama?!¡¹

    ¡­Laughing.

    ¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s laughing!!!

    ¡¸¡­Please! Please give it to me!!¡­I beg you¡­this is my lifetime request¡­I beg you¡­I¡¯ll do anything so please¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­!!!

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡­She¡¯s kneeling on the ground naked in front of me¡­!

    She¡¯s pressing her forehead against the floor¡­!

    ¡­To me¡­!

    ¡­To a man like me¡­!

    ¡­She¡¯s even kneeling!!

    ¡­She wants the fake medicine¡­!!

    ¡­You hate being pregnant with my child that much?!!!

    The beast inside me woke up¡­!!

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­When the female heart has become naked, start to drive her further!

    ¡¸¡­Go on. Katsuko-san, please give that medicine to Yukino!¡¹

    Yukino looked up in surprise¡­!

    ¡­Don¡¯t be happy!

    ¡­It¡¯s too early to be happy!

    I thrust my penis before Yukino¡¯s face and said.

    ¡¸But I¡¯ll do another before that!¡­Let me have fun one more time! I¡¯ll cum inside you! That¡¯s why, suck it! make my penis energetic inside your mouth!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face despairs!

    I see¡­it¡¯s no good if I don¡¯t do this¡­

    I will never have Yukino!

    I have to be more of a demon¡­

    More, more, more¡­!!

    ¡¸Lick Katsuko-san¡¯s pussy while being violated by me¡­make Katsuko-san cum with your tongue!¡¹

    Katsuko-san laughs¡­

    She¡¯s blessing it¡­

    The birth of the new ¡ºSex beast¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yukino!¡­Let¡¯s do it once again!!!¡¹

    ¡­In the dark cooking practice room.

    ¡­I did it three more times.

    ¡­Ejaculating inside Shirasaka Yukino¡­!!!

    1. Sound of the ashtray hitting the floor, rolling, then fall down flat ?

    2. That¡¯s how big Katsuko-san¡¯s breast is!! ?

 Chapter 27

    27. After party

    We took shower again after everything was over¡­

    There¡¯s nothing coming out anymore¡­It¡¯s my first time to ejaculate this much.

    I feel sleepy¡­¡­heavy. I¡¯m worried about my body.

    My waist a aches¡­the overused glans is sore¡­

    KAtsuko-san took out a clean bath towel.

    Then we wiped our body¡­and came back to the pee smelling ¡ºNight duty room¡»to take our clothes¡­

    Katsuko-san returned to her former maid-san mode, she¡¯s speaking brightly but¡­Yukino and I are silent.

    Anyway¡­it was tiring.

    When I looked at the phone I have on my jacket, it¡¯s already past nine in the evening¡­

    ¡­I had sex all this time.

    ¡­With Yukino.

    Yukino too looked at her own phone¡­

    She looked at the incoming.

    Surely she had a call from Endou

    ¡­A lot.

    ¡¸Can¡­I wear my clothes now?¡­¡¹

    Yukino asked Katsuko-san in a low voice.

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­is that okay?¡¹

    Katsuko-san asked me¡­

    Yukino never asks me directly¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s okay now¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what he said!¡¹

    Katsuko-san smilingly told Yukino.

    The woman on ¡ºSex Beast¡»mode is no longer here¡­

    It was a smile of a very gentle onee-san.

    Her body is also exhausted¡­Yukino looked for her panty from the clothes she took off messily.

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    I found it on the floor¡­picked it up and handed it to Yukino.

    Yukino accepted it silently¡­

    The blue silk panty is worn through her leg.

    Her round ass is wrapped in cloth.

    I feel reluctant to say farewell on this naked body but it can¡¯t be helped.

    Next, Yukino looks for her bra.

    Yukino continues her miserable search inside the pee stinking room with only one dark light bulb.

    I too off mine quickly so my clothes are generally gathered up.

    I put it on quickly.

    While confirming Yukino¡¯s state occasionally¡­

    Oooh, she¡¯s putting on her bra¡­

    Katsuko-san wore her clothes the fastest.

    As expected of a person used to taking it off, she¡¯s also fast on wearing¡­

    Then she took out a big phone from her bag¡­

    Then she pressed call¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hello, it¡¯s Katsuko! It just finished now!¡¹

    She¡¯s reporting to Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­understood!¡¹

    Katsuko-san pushed the switch of the phone

    Then¡­it became loudspeakers and Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s voice is heard from Katsuko-san¡¯s phone¡­!

    ¡º¡­Well done the two of you. How¡¯s your first activity in sex club? Did it feel good?¡»

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s voice seems to be happy.

    ¡ºKatsuko¡­report the details¡­!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s hands stopped¡­

    She¡¯s wearing only her white uniform¡­

    Yukino¡¯s underwear is still exposed on the bottom¡­

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡­Intravaginal ejaculation ¨C seven times, fellatio and semen drinking ¨C four times, facial ejaculation ¨C two times¡­then for the extra, a coerced striptease and photography, pee bath from Yoshida-sama and me, and Yukino-sama urination show too!¡¹

    ¡­Uwa, that¡¯s quite a lot.

    ¡º¡­Is that so? Since intravaginal ejaculation is 30k yen, it would total to 210k yen. Semen drinking is 20k yen. Striptease is 10k yen. Since the photography session didn¡¯t have any video, 100k yen should be enough?¡­! The pee bath, Katsuko-loves it but I don¡¯t evaluate it that much. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s fun there. That¡¯s why it¡¯ll only be 10k yen for the two. The urination show would also be 10k yen¡­!¡»

    On the other side of the phone, Yuzuki-sensei calculates quickly¡­

    ¡º360k yen in total¡­It¡¯ll be transferred to your account by evening. You got quite an income again Shirasaka-san¡­do you intend to buy an condo by graduation?!¡»

    Sensei laughed loudly¡­

    Yukino stayed silent¡­

    She can¡¯t cry anymore tonight¡­

    ¡ºYoshida-kun¡­take out the stamp card¡»

    Oh right.

    I took out the card I put in my wallet¡­

    ¡º¡­Shirasaka-san, the ejaculation count is ten times, push the stamp ten times¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-san took out the stamp from her bag and handed it to Yukino¡­

    Yukino¡­hates to push the stamp by herself¡­

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it the fruits of your labor for today? Shirasaka-san, push it yourself¡­¡»

    ¡¸Come¡­pleapse push it¡­Yukino-sama!!!¡¹

    Yukino pushes the stamp timidly according to the orders of the two women¡­

    The ¡ºYukino¡»mark on the card increaes¡­

    ¡ºThere¡¯s still 76 remaining¡­ If you go with this pace, you can fill all the stamp columns at the remaining days. Sex should also gradually feel good for you, doesn¡¯t it? Shirasaka-san¡¯s golden week on her sixteen year of age is something unforgettable¡­!¡»

    Sensei laughs¡­

    Yukino¡­expressionlessly pushes the stamp one by one¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ten, I¡¯ve confirmed it. Yoshida-sama¡­here¡¹

    Katsuko-san confirmed the ten new stamps and returned the card to me¡­

    There¡¯s still 76 times of sex remaining for the six days.

    ¡ºAfter that, Shirasaka-san¡­You were put to help the student council for today. Thus you were late to return today¡­I already contacted your house and told that¡­¡»

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    With her house becoming the topic¡­Yukino regained her human expression for the first time.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry¡­I didn¡¯t make the call as I promised. I had Iwakura-san call them. It¡¯s a report from the student council president that the whole school trusts¡­so your mother seemed to have trusted it easily¡­¡»

    Sensei¡­uses her own ¡ºToys¡»to encircle Yukino¡­

    On one side¡­Iwakura-kaichou is a ¡ºSenpai who experienced the same thing¡»so she¡¯s someone she can relax her guard with¡­

    On the other¡­Katsuko-san is recognized as a ¡ºA subject of fear and forcibly rule her mind¡»

    Using her own subordinates to capture Yukino from various directions¡­She¡¯ll be able to dominate her by herself¡­

    Until Yukino falls as a ¡ºSeventh Toy¡»¡­Sensei¡¯s strategy will continue.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s already late tonight so Shirasaka-san will be sent by Katsuko by car¡­Yoshida-kun, return by bus¡»

    The two days since yesterday really had a lot of things happening¡­

    I can finally go back to my room¡­

    ¡ºRight¡­When you come back to your daily life space¡­You¡¯ll realize it for the first time. How much you have changed¡­and that you can never go back¡­¡»

    Sensei laughs¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­I can no longer turn back.

    ¡ºTake a rest for today¡­don¡¯t be late for tomorrow. If you try to skip school¡­you do know what will happen, don¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡­Sensei¡¯s words made Yukino tremble.

    ¡º¡­Shirasaka-san, your answer?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yoshida-kun too! Don¡¯t make a face like you¡¯re unrelated to this!!¡»

    Eh¡­Me too?

    Oh right¡­I¡¯m also being trained¡­No, Katsuko-san explained that it¡¯s ¡ºEducation¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes, understood¡¹

    At the moment I answered, I was surprised.

    As expected¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s monitoring this room¡­

    There¡¯s some hidden camera somewhere.

    Sensei¡¯s watching all this time!!

    ¡¸Good answer¡­Then, the two of you. See you tomorrow¡­!¡¹

    ¡­The call ends.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We went out of the building and go to the east gate.

    Katsuko-san locked each doors.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, have this¡¹

    Katsuko-san passed the bunch of keys to me

    ¡¸Remember the keys for each doors okay?¡­From tomorrow forward, Yoshida-sama can freely go in and out of here with Yukino-sama!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the sex club¡¯s room¡­I¡¯ll be coming here everyday to clean it come so please don¡¯t mind getting it dirty. Oh right, I¡¯ll also prepare an exclusive chamber pot for Yukino-sama¡¯s use!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Chamber pot?¡¹

    ¡¸Ojou-sama said it a while ago but¡­I love peeing on cute girls!¡¹

    No¡­even if you say that with such a face¡­

    ¡¸Aah¡­instead of getting a chamber pot, should I get an toilet for cats?! Like a pet!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­R-Right¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll do that! Yukino-sama, please pee a lot!!¡¹

    Yukin doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-sama, your answer please?¡¹

    The ¡ºSex Beast¡»comes for an instant¡­

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not Yes! You need to speak your gratitude¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you¡­very much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What are you thanking for? You have to be detailed¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino trembled.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­T-Thank you for¡­preparing a cat toilet¡­for Yukino¡¯s sake¡­¡¹

    This timid attitude was me until earlier this day¡­

    Yukino and my attitude has reversed before one notices¡­

    ¡¸¡­You have to properly pee there okay! I will never allow you to pee on other toilets!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­understood¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-san embraced Yukino with a smile.

    Then pat her head¡­

    ¡¸¡­Okay, well done! Yukino-sama¡¯s a good child!!¡¹

    This is Katsuko-san¡¯s ¡ºTraining¡»¡­

    Repeating tension and relaxation a lot of times and let her mind get tired¡­penetrate deep in her heart¡­

    Being held on Katsuko-san¡¯s voluptuous breasts¡­Yukino loses her strength while still expressionless¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯ll be taking my car¡­please wait here for a while!¡¹

    Katsuko-san radiantly said.

    Then she took out a parcel from her bag¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re hungry aren¡¯t you?¡­Please eat this!!¡¹

    Could this be?!

    ¡¸¡­This is the bread I made! I baked it this early afternoon so I thikn that it¡¯s still delicious!¡¹

    Uwaa¡­last night, this morning, this lunch, and right now¡­It¡¯s all Katsuko-san¡¯s bread.

    Well, It¡¯s certainly delicious though¡­

    Inside the paper bag are various kinds of sweet rolls

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san loves making bread¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I want to work as a baker in the future¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Future?!

    ¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s dream?!

    At that time, Katasuko-san¡¯s smile was¡­

    A normal smile for a twenty year old girl.

    ¡¸¡­Just do it! Katsuko-san¡¯s bread is really delicious after all¡­¡¹

    When I said that¡­Katsuko-san looked a bit lonely¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good right now¡­The me right now is still¡­Ojou-sama¡¯s ¡ºFirst toy¡»after all!¡¹

    Finally¡­Katsuko-san revealed the truth from her mouth¡­

    As expected¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s the ¡ºFirst¡»

    Yukino also looked at Katsuko-san in surprise¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sensei doesn¡¯t let you?¡¹

    When I asked¡­Katsuko-san shook her head

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­It¡¯s just because, now¡¯s not the time yet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Time?¡¹

    ¡¸I still can¡¯t be released¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-san used the word¡ºRelease¡»¡­

    ¡­Then that means?!

    ¡¸Could it be that there¡¯s a person who¡¯s released already?!¡¹

    Yukino with earnest eyes listens to our conversation¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes It¡¯s the¡ºSecond¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s that person right now?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s living happily! She gave birth to a girl¡­and that child¡¯s already three years old this year¡­she¡¯s very cute~!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is she married?¡¹

    Katsuko-san laughed¡­

    ¡¸No way¡­She¡¯s raising a child who¡¯s father is unknown! Her body can no longer be satisfied with normal sex too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Could that be?!!

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojou-sama¡¯s ¡ºToys¡»will be released when they get pregnant! That¡¯s the rule!¡¹

    ¡­Rule?!

    ¡¸¡­If I give birth to a child, I¡¯ll be released. Ojou-sama has no interest on a woman who became a mama. In exchange, she¡¯ll properly take charge of the life afterwards. The second child is a flower shop owner on the nearby town right now. Ojou-sama funded everything to open the store. That¡¯s why¡­someday, my bakery shop too. I think so¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s dream¡­

    ¡¸¡­That second person¡­does Katsuko-san know her well?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s my best friend. On my high school days¡¹

    Katsuko-san looks at the east gate sorrowfully¡­

    ¡¸We always meet in front of this gate¡­Aha, that¡¯s so nostalgic!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san¡­could it be?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m a graduate of this school¡­and Ojou-sama¡¯s first student!!¡¹

    ¡­Graduate.

    ¡­A Senpai!

    ¡¸I used to make bread on the ¡ºCooking practice room¡»earlier. That¡¯s the room where I first learned how to make bread¡­ There¡¯s the old school buildings those days and the east gate was the front gate of the school. I¡¯m very happy that I came to a nostalgic place for today! I¡¯m also glad that the kendo ground still remains¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kendo ground?

    ¡­Oh right, Katsuko-san said that she was in Kendo club in her high school days.

    ¡¸¡­The old Kendo ground was burnt by the third and fifth child!¡¹

    Fifth child¡­It¡¯s Natou-senpai!

    ¡­The blonde senpai¡¯s a serious delinquent!!

    No¡­rather than that!

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Katsuko-san, how old are you?¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiled.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s taboo to ask a woman¡¯s age!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m 21!¡¹

    Then¡­she was a new student five years ago?

    ¡¸Ojou-sama was a new teacher when I was a first year! The school has completely changed in these five years!¡¹

    The school building has completely been replaced to a new one¡­and it was embedded with Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s peeping and wiretapping system.

    At the same time, this construction area is off limits for the normal students.

    On the surface¡­the student council, Iwakura-kaichou is sent to rule the minds of the students

    From the back¡­Natou-senpai¡¯s working secretly¡­

    No, I still don¡¯t know the ¡ºThird¡»and ¡ºSixth¡»¡­

    ¡¸Now then, the talk has become so long¡­I¡¯ll be taking the car here immediately so please wait!¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-san on her maid uniform left the east gate¡­

    Yukino and me remained on the gate¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, let¡¯s eat bread¡¹

    I took out a cream bun from the bag.

    ¡­Delicious.

    Katsuko-san¡¯s bread shop will definitely succeed¡­

    It must be hard to maintain a shop while having a baby¡­

    ¡¸Yukino should eat too, you must be hungry¡­!¡¹

    Yukino ignored the bread I held out and took distance from me.

    She walked staggering bowlegged¡­

    Her body¡¯s overworked from sex since yesterday¡­

    At the moment Katsuko-san disappeared, the tension have taken over¡­

    She sat down to the concrete on the side of the gate¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, you okay?¡¹

    When I tried to approach her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t come here¡­don¡¯t approach me¡­!¡¹

    She muttered in a small voice.

    ¡¸¡­I want to go home sooner¡­I want to take a warm bath in my house again¡­¡¹

    She whispers quietly as she stare at the ground.

    ¡¸You should eat something¡­you¡¯ll get better even a bit. If bread is impossible, should I buy you a drink?¡¹

    I found a vending machine about twenty meters away so I said that.

    However¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need¡­I don¡¯t need anything¡­¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t even try to look at me¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­What does Yukino usually take?! You don¡¯t buy anything before coming home?!¡¹

    Trying to soften the atmosphere¡­I spoke in a light hearted feeling.

    The unsteady Yukino¡­glared at me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Stop that¡¹

    It was different from a while ago¡­She spoke it in a clear sharp tone¡­!

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have that kind of relationship¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­That kind of relationship, what kind of relationship?¡¹

    Yukino stands up and shouted!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget!¡­ I hate you! I think of wanting to kill you! I¡¯m not your friend! You¡¯re not a friend so don¡¯t talk to me!¡¹

    Yukino throws intense words at me who piled bodies with her a lot of times!

    ¡¸I see¡­then it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be eating the bread alone!¡¹1

    I turned my face away from Yukino¡¯s hatred glance¡­

    Then, Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right! A man like you should just be alone!!¡¹2

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸¡­Even though you can¡¯t¡¯ do anything alone!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes of hatred looks at me¡­

    Dark eyes looks at me¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    I understood my own ¡ºMistake¡»3and ¡ºErr¡»4¡­!

    The one who threatened Yukino and bound by words is Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡­Not me.

    The one who grips Yukino¡¯s trust and entered her heart is Iwakura-kaichou.

    ¡­Not me.

    The one who drive Yukino mentally and made her obedient is Katsuko-san.

    ¡­Not me.

    Certainly¡­I had sex with Yukino a lot of times¡­

    We also reached climax together.

    However¡­still¡­

    I¡¯m still nobody for Yukino.

    I¡¯m not a ruler.

    Not a lover.

    Not a friend.

    For her¡­I¡¯m just Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s tool that she should hate¡­

    I¡¯m nothing but a sex tool that releases semen inside her¡­!

    Yukino doesn¡¯t approve me as a human being¡­!!

    At the moment I realized that¡­Tears collect in my eyes¡­!

    Kuwaaa, tears overflowed instantly

    ¡¸¡­Hmm¡­Even if you cry¡­then just cry!¡¹

    Yukino mocks me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Pervert! Madman! Idiot! A scum!! You should just die!! Just die alone!!¡¹

    Yukino curses me¡­!

    ¡­The negative feelings of Yukino that¡¯s been saved up all this time.

    She throws it at me in a dash!!

    Yukino looks at me with eyes of hatred

    She¡¯s hating me from the bottom of her heart¡­

    I¡¯m being cursed¡­

    ¡­Sorrowful

    ¡­Sorrowful

    ¡­Sorrowful.

    The tears¡­the tears doesn¡¯t stop!!

    I¡­I have strangled to death my first love by this hand¡­!

    There¡¯s headlight shining on the other side of the road¡­

    It¡¯s Katsuko-san¡¯s car¡­

    Today¡¯s car is a midnight blue, a big Benz¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sorry to keep you waiting!¡¹

    Katsuko-san opened the window of the driver seat ant at the moment she said it¡­the rear seat opens and Iwakura-kaichou jumps out¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san¡­are you okay?!¡¹

    The Seitokaichou runs up to Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­I-Iwakura-saaan¡­!!¡¹

    Seeing her trusted senpai, Yukino jumps to her chest¡­!

    Iwakura-senpai also embraced Yukino firmly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry Shirasaka-san! I wasn¡¯t able to help you! But, it¡¯s okay already! I¡¯m here¡­I¡¯ll be here with you!¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Senpaiii¡­I¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Waaaaaa!!¡¹With her loud voice¡­Yukino cried.

    Everything she endured spouts all at once!!

    Yukino sobs in Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s chest¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡¯ okay¡­I¡¯ll be with you until you come home¡­I¡¯ll also talk to your family so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything okay¡­Shirasaka-san¡­It¡¯s already fine, it¡¯s already okay!!¡¹

    Saying that, Iwakura-kaichou pushed Yukino to the car¡­

    When she¡¯s stepping in the car, she glared at me¡­

    ¡­Eyes of scorn.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll be sending Yukino-sama off!¡¹

    Katsuko-san on the driver seat told me laughingly

    ¡¸Ah¡­Katsuko-san please wait!¡¹

    I called Katsuko-san who¡¯s about to take off with the car¡­

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    Katsuko-san has a blank face in surprise¡­

    ¡¸Thank you for everything today¡­!¡¹

    I bowed my head to Katsuko-san¡­!

    ¡¸W-What are you doing suddenly?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s words of gratitude!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I learned this from Katsuko-san today¡­

    ¡¸Also, the bread was delicious! I¡¯m sure that Katsuko-san will be a good bakery owner!¡¹

    When I said that¡­

    Katsuko-san on the driver seat looks a bit embarrassed¡­.

    ¡¸¡­If you think so, then please violate Katsuko when the opportunity comes!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko wants to give birth soon!!¡¹

    She left with such frightening words¡­

    Katsuko-san drives off the car¡­

    I alone was left on the unpopulated east gate.

    The moon rose in the sky¡­

    1. That¡¯s his problem! lol ?

    2. He already is. Fuck, I cried again ?

    3. Ayamachi ?

    4. Ayamari ?

 Chapter 28

    28 Kuromori

    When I looked at my phone¡­it¡¯s alrealdy 9:48PM

    ¡­Now then, I should go home soon.

    Forty-five minutes is the shortest time going from my house to school but at this time¡­the number of busses should be few.

    While thinking that¡­I carried my blue school bag and walked the way home¡­

    I began to walk on the direction of the main street from the east gate.

    ¡­Then.

    A car came from behind¡­

    The light was dazzling¡­

    I know this car!

    It¡¯s a big green minivan.

    The back seat is covered by the mirror sheet¡­!

    That¡¯s¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s car!!

    The car stopped by my side¡­

    Then the window of the driver seat opens¡­

    ¡¸¡­Oh, Yoshida-kun, going home?¡¹

    ¡­Transparent.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re watching us from somewhere anyway Yuzuki-sensei¡­!¡¹

    Sensei laughed.

    ¡¸It was just a wiretap¡­It was interesting. Shirasaka-san really burst out that much¡­¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yoshida-kun¡­why do you want that child?¡¹

    Sensei looked at me with mocking eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean what I said¡­Because Shirasaka-san¡¯s such a boring girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Boring?

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s just a bit cute but you can find someone like her anywhere. Let¡¯s see, she¡¯s the type that¡¯s quite beautiful but will never become an idol¡­ Even if she¡¯ll have some maniac fans, she¡¯ll fade out from the industry without getting too much popular¡­¡¹

    Sensei happily criticizes Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­Her character is so simple and common¡­she¡¯s just an idiot daughter who¡¯s chasing love. She¡¯ll be in high spirits when a man asks her ¡ºGo out with me¡»for the first time. Endou¡¯s face and reputation as a sportsman, it just matched her preference by chance. She only know the other by that much and she thought that it¡¯s her ¡ºFated love¡»¡­ No , rather than think, she¡¯ll decide it¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei is declaring that Yukino and Endou¡¯s relationship isn¡¯t genuine1

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? If you really love the other, you¡¯ll never make a promise in front of your classmates such as ¡ºI won¡¯t kiss nor have sex with my lover until we graduate¡»?! The existence of ¡ºIdeal love image¡»in her head is too big that it¡¯s the only thing she loves. The truth is that it may not be Endou-kun¡­Anyone¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s her ideal character¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s how it is I guess.

    If not, Yukino will never love a man like Endou.

    ¡¸¡­Of course Yoshida-kun¡­You¡¯re not included in her ideal love character! Even if you apply to be her lover normally, Shirasaka-san will never chose you as her lover¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know that!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, I know that from the start¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s why, I

    ¡­Violated her

    ¡­From the start¡­!!!

    ¡¸Well, she¡¯s just a fairly beautiful girl, and a girl pampered by everyone around her so she can¡¯t look at herself objectively! But her fantasy is just too much! Shirasaka-san¡¯s screws on her head might be loose¡­¡¹

    Sensei made a big laugh inside the van¡­

    The girl named Shirasaka Yukino is completely criticized and mocked, and she laughed loudly¡­

    ¡­Then¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun , why do you want that girl?¡¹

    ¡­Why?

    ¡¸¡­Did you like her face? Or could it be that you were impressed on how gentle she was on the surface?¡­I think you already know it but she¡¯s not really a child that behaves friendly in reality. Shirasaka-san¡¯s only playing her idealized image for her daily life¡­¡ºA me that everyone loves¡». While getting along with all of her classmates, she¡¯s making fool of them thinking that they¡¯re inferior in appearance and ability from the bottom of her heart¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s that kind of person¡­!¡¹

    Sensei smiles¡­and look at me.

    ¡¸¡­Why can you assert that far?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Because, I¡¯m a teacher. I understand. I¡¯ve been watching since the first month of your entry¡­I heard it. Not only the conversations in the classroom¡­not only the talks in the women¡¯s toilet, the back of the school, the rooftop, the gossips in the locker room of the clubs¡­Not just Shirasaka-san¡¯s words but also all the talks about Shirasaka-san from the other students¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡­knows everything¡­!

    All of the talks that happens in the school¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Do you know? The baseball club and Endou are making a bet on the timing when will Shirasaka-san let Endou-kun have her body¡­! The most popular is when the summer tournament ends the first stage. The second most popular is within this golden week! Endou-kun himself bet 3,000 yen for the later half of the golden week!¡¹

    ¡­Endou!!!

    ¡­That guy doesn¡¯t even think of protecting his promise with Yuzuki-sensei!!!

    ¡¸Look, Endou-kun has a practice game this May 1¡­If they found out that Shirasaka-san had sex before that, the second years that aren¡¯t regulars, would feel sorry for the third years don¡¯t they?¡­More than the bet, the result has to be reported to all of the members of the club¡­! ¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s Endou.

    ¡­He¡¯s going to press Yukino to have sex after May 1¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­With that said¡­even if you didn¡¯t rape her, Shirasaka-san is scheduled to lose her virginity soon anyway. Then well¡­her relationship with Endou-kun will collapse in three months. Such selfish children will never last that long. But, they¡¯ll have lots of sex before they part. Shirasaka-san will completely experience the taste of sex with Endou-kun¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s fearful prediction continues¡­

    ¡¸¡­But, Shirasaka-san is an ordinary cute child so she¡¯ll find her next lover immediately. She¡¯ll never stop having a man until she graduates¡­the long one year will be short that she¡¯ll replace men steadily between weeks. Of course, she¡¯ll have sex with everyone of them. Then, she¡¯ll cry at the graduation ceremony¡­¡ºMy three years in high school life is a very happy time¡»¡­ What she actually done is just holding men¡¯s penises in her mouth¡­!!!¡¹

    The female teacher expresses an obscene smile¡­

    Sensei¡¯s eyes is testing me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps, that¡¯s how it will be.¡¹

    I thought that Sensei¡¯s analysis is correct¡­

    There¡¯s nothing wrong¡­

    Shirasaka Yukino is that kind of woman

    ¡­Maybe.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­You just met the Shirasaka-san that¡¯s not dirtied by anyone yet. That¡¯s why she had the goodwill in her. If you met each other one year ahead¡­Shirasaka-san would¡¯ve already lost her virginity¡­I wonder of Yoshida-kun will still like Shirasaka-san¡­?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s!

    ¡¸She¡¯s already not a virgin¡­Yoshida-kun has no interest on women who knows the taste of other men¡¯s semen until yesterday, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­The me until yesterday

    ¡­Perhaps¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I have a proposal foro Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    The demon smiled at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Want to embrace other woman than Shirasaka-san?! For example, Katsuko¡­or Natou Nei? Nei¡¯s good. She¡¯s much more beautiful than Shirasaka-san¡­her character is much more gentle. Of course, other women is also fine. If it¡¯s a schoolgirl in this school, anyone can do. If Yoshida-kun wants to have sex with a girl, I can set up anyone. Want to impregnate all the girls in our class? Want to rape the middle school students who¡¯ll take the entrance exam? That¡¯s fine too!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­I!

    ¡¸¡­Sensei¡¹

    I looked at the eyes of the female teacher and answered clearly¡­

    ¡¸¡­I still¡­like Shirasaka Yukino!¡¹

    The female teacher¡¯s face warped in dissatisfaction¡­

    ¡¸¡­Even though she¡¯s like that?¡¹

    My thoughts dashed out of my mouth!

    ¡¸¡­But, I like her!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­This thoughts are helpless!

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­But, you did the worst on the girl you liked you know? You stole her virginity forcibly, you raped her a lot of times, and even peed on her¡­do you understand that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a criminal act¡­you do know that it¡¯s an unforgivable act for a human? A man who¡¯s caught doing a sex crime will be bullied in the prison¡­then he¡¯ll be labeled as ¡ºSex Criminal¡»after he gets released out of the prison for his whole life. Every time the employer or landlord search for your records¡­of course they¡¯ll know your records in the past¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then¡­what do you intend to do after that¡¹

    If I contradict Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s will¡­I will never be helped by Sensei¡­

    When I get busted, it¡¯s normal that I will withdraw from the school¡­

    ¡­My life will be in ruins.

    ¡­My fall is certain.

    I will no longer be able to meet Yukino¡­

    I won¡¯t be able to hold that body!!

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do anything¡­I intend to do anything for Yukino¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s eyebrow raised up from my answer¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by that! Are you saying that you¡¯ll make up for all of your sins?!! You¡¯ll apologize to Shirasaka-san for your whole life¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not it!!¡¹

    ¡­A moment of silence.

    I looked up the night sky¡­

    The moon that shines silver¡­

    I¡­deeply bowed at Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll do anything Sensei says!¡¹

    ¡­I placed my hands on the ground!!!

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­please let me have Shirasaka Yukino!! Please!!!¡¹

    Even I think it was a messed up and irrational wish¡­

    In the first place, Yukino doesn¡¯t belong to Sensei¡­

    But¡­I want Yukino no matter what¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t intend to make up for your sins?¡¹

    Sensei said from inside the car.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I don¡¯t regret anything! If I didn¡¯t rape her, nothing will start between me and Yukino!¡¹

    ¡¸It might¡¯ve been happier if you just watched her from a distance¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­I don¡¯t want to just look at her! I want to embrace Yukino with this hands¡­Ejaculating inside Yukino is thousand times better!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even if you get caught by the police?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m prepared for it¡¹

    ¡¸Even if Yoshida-kun¡¯s life becomes a mess?¡¹

    My mind has already decided.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­My own life, future, everything. I don¡¯t mind even if I get caught by the police right now and spend my whole life in prison. I¡¯m fine even if I die right now. I¡¯m already fine dying¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve embraced my beloved Yukino¡­kissed her¡­had sex with her¡­Yukino¡¯s virginity and my virginity¡­I ejaculated until my waist came off. It¡¯s like a dream¡­¡¹

    The tears¡­spilled again¡­

    ¡¸¡­I felt that I¡¯ve already used my lifetime luck! That¡¯s why it¡¯s enough! I¡¯ll offer the remainder of my life to Sensei! If Sensei¡¯s not here, I won¡¯t be able to embrace Yukino that¡¯s why¡­I¡¯m thankful! Yuzuki-sensei!!!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei muttered in amazement from my tears.

    ¡¸Are you saying that you¡¯ll become my tool in exchange of letting Shirasaka-san free?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No!¡¹

    I looked up at Sensei¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll become Sensei¡¯s tool¡­But please don¡¯t let Yukino free! I don¡¯t want Yukino to be embraced by other men!!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s not love(Koi).

    ¡­This isn¡¯t affection(ai) either

    This is stubbornness¡­Obsession¡­

    ¡­Still!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the only who will have sex with Yukino!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Pu¡¹Yuzuki-sensei burst into laughter¡­

    ¡¸¡­Fufufufu, ufufufufu, ahahahahaha, hahahahahahaha!!!!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s laughter doesn¡¯t stop¡­!!

    Sensei is laughing at me¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Very well, Yoshida-kun! You¡¯re really pleasant! You¡¯re the best talent!!!¡¹

    Finally, Sensei¡¯s laughter stops¡­

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸¡­You see, I intended to take out Shirasaka-san to a foreign country¡¹

    ¡­Foreign country?!

    ¡¸¡­A slum area in the southeast Asia. I was thinking of prostituting Shirasaka-san in the slums¡­one shot for 20 yen, a disgusting prostitute. Since Japanese girls are unusual for them, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be a popular prostitute. Though there¡¯re some choices to pick up in the town¡­!¡¹

    She had that kind of plan!

    ¡¸¡­I wanted to make that foolish girl with high pride fall completely¡­but I¡¯ll stop¡­!¡¹

    Sensei looked at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be giving Shirasaka-san to you¡­Having her held by you is much worse than selling her in the slums as a 20 yen prostitute¡­I think it¡¯s a genuine hell¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I, Yukino.

    ¡­My first love.

    ¡­Will fall to hell by this hands¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you said that you¡¯ll do anything right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸From now on¡­you¡¯ll hurt people without any sins, and rape women forcibly but do you mind it?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not at all!¡¹

    ¡¸You might be caught by the police sooner or later¡­or you might get killed¡­I¡¯m telling you right now, I¡¯m fine throwing you away anytime¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s fine by me!¡¹

    ¡­Enough

    ¡­I don¡¯t care anymore

    I will perish as long as I keep holding on Yukino.

    This life is already done.

    ¡¸¡­Get in the car Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sensei smiled satisfied and told me.

    ¡¸¡­Welcome to the Crime Organization ¡ºBlack Forest2¡»¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The rear seat door of Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s minivan opened¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    There¡¯s already two passengers inside!!!

    There¡¯s one on right and left of the second row of the three row seat¡­

    Both are blond beauties¡­

    Both are wearing black leather jacket¡­

    One of them is¡­

    ¡¸¡­Iyaa, you¡¯re really interesting!!¡¹

    Natou Nei Senpai¡­!!

    The blue contacts and dyed blond hair¡­

    Senpai¡¯s wearing a thicker make up than when I met her earlier¡­

    She really looks like a foreigner.

    Under the black leather jacket is a pink tank top and a polka dot miniskirt¡­

    Her appearance seems to be coming from an American movie from the 50¡¯s¡­it suits her very well.

    ¡¸But¡­I somehow know that you¡¯ll chose that child more than me! I¡¯ll give it to you afterwards so check how goof my body is okay?¡­!¡¹

    ¡­No, I never thought that Natou-senpai¡¯s in this car.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re the one to speak!¡¹

    Then¡­the other girl spoke.

    ¡­Who¡¯s this person?

    Natou-senpai¡¯s face looks like a foreigner but this person¡¯s face is seriously a foreigner. The foreigner itself.

    It has the same blond hair as Natou-senpai, perhaps it¡¯s the real one¡­

    Even her eyes looks really blue¡­

    Or rather¡­her face looks really scary.

    A beauty is a beauty but¡­there¡¯s a big scar on her left cheek.

    If she didn¡¯t have that wound, Natou-senpai would be an average beauty¡­

    Rather, the wound on her beautiful face makes this person¡¯s scary atmosphere tripled¡­

    The body under the leather jacket too has an outstanding figure but it feels like it¡¯s muscular¡­

    Black T-shirt and jeans on the lower part. Her foot is wearing a U.S. military-like boots¡­

    The scary foreign Onee-san continued to speak¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nei, you¡¯re still a virgin!¡¹

    Eh¡­Virgin?!

    I returned my glance at Nei-senpai instinctively!

    ¡¸Geez!¡­Maru-chan, don¡¯t reveal it!¡¹

    Eh¡­She¡¯s really a virgin?

    If I recall, Natou-senpai got pregnant and aborted, then she wasn¡¯t able to attend the class for enough number of days so she repeated a year¡­

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped that it¡¯s revealed! Yoshida-chan, I¡¯ll give my virginity to you! Be gentle with me when you do okay?!!!¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    ¡­S-Senpai, I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t push your virginity to your kouhai!¡¹

    ¡¸it¡¯s fine! Yoshida-chan is our companion from now on! Even Maru-chan wants to have sex with Yoshida-chan don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you already met Nei, didn¡¯t you? Next to Nei is Margo. Margo ¡ºHighway¡»Starkweather¡­She¡¯s the ¡ºThird¡»child¡¹

    ¡­Third

    ¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ¡ºThird Child¡»

    ¡¸Margo is a child that I picked up from America. She¡¯s descended from an American Indian Blood¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei explained from the driver seat¡­

    ¡­I-Indian?!

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯m just wondering if the word Indian is usable¡­?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s face moved¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s with you, are you making fool of Indians?!¡¹

    ¡­S-Scaryyyyy!!

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm¡­I thought that shouldn¡¯t it be called ¡ºNative American¡»these days?¡¹

    I remember learning about that¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­That¡¯s just a selfish campaign of a Japanese publishing company for a certain period of time. Even in America, Indians are still Indians¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei gave a lifeboat from the driver¡¯s seat¡­

    ¡¸Is that so¡­I don¡¯t know that. Ah, I¡¯m not making fool of Indian in particular¡­that¡­¡¹

    Margo-san laughs at my trembling appearance¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nice to meet you. You can call me Margo¡¹

    Margo-san stretched out her hand to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida¡¹

    I understood it from the handshake¡­!

    It¡¯s a very bulky hand¡­the fist bulge up roughly¡­

    This¡­she¡¯s used to hitting something all the time!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, Margo¡¯s from armed groups. If you do something strange, it¡¯ll be a big problem you know¡¹

    No¡­I understand by just looking at her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true, Maru-chan¡¯s very gentle! She¡¯s embracing me when we sleep!¡¹

    Hey, Margo-san¡¯s embracing Natou-senpai?!

    ¡­Haa

    Then, what¡¯s the relationship of this two3?

    Natou-senpai dyed her hair blond and wears blue contacts¡­could it be that she¡¯s trying to match Margo-san???

    ¡¸¡­Then, let¡¯s go, Yoshida-kun take the seat in the back¡¹

    I take my seat as told¡­

    Where do they intend to go?

    Yuzuki-sensei drove the car¡­!

    The car goes from the school to the main street¡­then towards the private railway station¡­

    Only Natou-senpai is speaking brightly and endlessly inside the car.

    Margo-san and Sensei nods occasionally¡­and I¡¯m just silent¡­

    Before long, the car arrived at the roundabout of the private railway station¡­

    It¡¯s not a big station so it¡¯s not that crowded¡­

    There¡¯s only the convenience store and the doughnut shop, the other stores are closed¡­

    Since it¡¯s already 11 o¡¯clock, there¡¯s not much people as long as the train doesn¡¯t arrive¡­

    In it¡­there¡¯s a station wagon that¡¯s that¡¯s staying¡­

    An obviously delinquent car¡­

    It¡¯s repainted on a not-clever looking color, metallic purple¡­

    The door on the back is open and the huge speaker inside the car is playing a hip hop music loudly¡­

    To the surroundings of the car¡­are four university students men four, five people and two women with gawdy face hanging around¡­

    Ah¡­the people who came out of the convenience store, isn¡¯t that Kobayashi and Omiya from our class?!

    ¡¸¡­Senpai¡­I bought the beer!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, hand it over to everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Why do these fellows errands on this place?

    Is this where the local delinquents gather?

    Oh, they began drinking around the station¡­!!

    Everyone¡¯s sitting on the ground¡­!

    ¡¸¡­The target is that car¡¹

    Sensei orders from the driver¡¯s seat¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Margo san opened the door and goes out quickly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, Yoshida-chan, I¡¯ll be going too!¡¹

    Hey¡­Natou-senpai¡­?!

    ¡¸Eh¡­Where?!¡¹

    Senpai spoke with a smile¡­

    ¡¸Nfufu¡­I¡¯ll be the decoy¡­!¡¹

    Different from Margo-san, Natou-senpai opened the other door wide and went out¡­!

    Just like that¡­she went straight to the delinquent¡¯s car¡­

    A blond beauty wearing a black leather jacket and miniskirt¡­!!

    She¡¯s walking towards the delinquent¡¯s ground swiftly¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s with you?!¡¹

    The gawdy delinquent girl was the first one to call out Natou-senpai.

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey, where¡¯s the toilet here?¡¹

    Natou-senpai asks the woman with her usual smile¡­

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you go to that convenience store there?¡­Rather than that, want to drink with us?!¡¹

    The fat university delinquent lights up his cigarette as he ogles at Natou-senpai¡­!

    Un¡­even if you look from far, she¡¯s a good woman.

    Katsuko-san has the better proportions but¡­it¡¯s drawing attention too much on the opposite.

    On that respect, Natou-senpai has a nice body where you can get intimate¡­

    ¡¸Stop, that woman¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? She¡¯s quite a beauty¡­!!¡¹

    The delinquents observed Natou-senpai¡­!

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸I can¡¯t endure it anymore¡­I¡¯ll do it here!!!¡¹

    Natou-senpai rolled up her polka dots miniskirt!!

    ¡­S-S-She¡¯s not wearing any panties!!!

    Just like that, Natou-senpai urinates!!

    She sat down towards the delinquents¡­!!

    The vigorous pee goes out of Natou-senpai¡¯s crotch¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Youuu, what are you doing!!!¡¹

    At the moment one of the delinquent stood up from the location of where she¡¯s peeing¡­!

    Shurururn Margo-san¡¯s figure came out¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Sha! Shu, shu, shu, shu¡­Haa!!!¡¹

    ¡­Kick!

    ¡­Hit!

    ¡­Beat!

    ¡­Throw!!

    ¡­Gua! Gii! Hiii!! Aaah!¡­Gooo!! Gyoee!!!

    The delinquents were taken down in surprising swiftness as soon as they speak up!!!

    ¡¸Margo¡¯s amazing¡­One hit and she¡¯ll take the ability of the enemy to take action, they¡¯ll never faint¡­!! This is for them to remember clearly who did it and how painful it is¡­¡¹

    The delinquents who¡¯re taken down was hit on their trachea hard, they¡¯re rolling around holding their throats and chests¡­!

    They can¡¯t even raise a scream¡­!

    Oh, Kobayashi and Omiya toppled over too¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, Yoshida-kun wear this¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei presented a black thing to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this?¡¹

    When I spread it¡­it¡¯s a mask of a wrestler.

    It¡¯s completely black.

    There¡¯s a red ¼ª4 written on the forehead¡­

    ¡¸Wear that and hand this to Margo and Nei¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s two beer bottles.

    After that¡­two golf clubs that are chopped to half of it¡¯s length.

    It¡¯s rolled with vinyl tape to make a handle¡­

    ¡¸¡­Could this be?¡¹

    When I asked¡­Sensei¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a beat up stick¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s used to beat people up so it¡¯s beat up stick¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and go¡­If you let her wait, Margo will berserk!¡¹

    Sensei smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, this will be your debut as a driminal!¡¹

    ¡­I wore my mask in a hurry and brought the beat up stick and beer bottles and got off the car!!

    ¡¸¡­Oooh! He came, he came! This way!!¡¹

    Natou-senpai who finally finished peeing called me out!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re late!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry!¡¹

    I handed the beat up stick to Margo-san while apologizing¡­!

    When Margo san had the stick in her hand, she smashed the windshield of the delinquent¡¯s car!!!

    ¡­Guhashaan!!

    ¡¸Me too©`!!¡¹

    Natou-senpai also hit the windowpane with the beat up stick!!

    ¡¸¡­H-Hey¡­S-Stop¡­Stop that¡­!!!¡¹

    One of the delinquents that still rolls on the ground is desperately calling out the two¡­!

    However, Margo and Natou-senpai are¡­!!!

    Happily hitting the delinquent¡¯s car with their beat up stick¡­!!!

    The door, the bonnet, the roof¡­are beaten up until they had dents¡­!!

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do the finisher¡­pass the beer bottle!¡¹

    I handed one of the bottles to Natou-senpai.

    Senpai threw the beer bottle around the cracked windshield!!

    The beer clashed and broke¡­!!

    ¡­A smell comes to my ear!!!

    ¡­It¡¯s gasoline!!

    ¡¸¡­You do the other one!¡¹

    Margo-san ordered me¡­

    ¡­I hesitated for a moment.

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing? You promised, didn¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I!

    I threw the beer bottle on the door of the car with all my might¡­!!

    ¡­The gasoline splashed around!!!

    Margo-san picked the lighter of the the delinquent that fell on the ground.

    Kachin¡­the oil lighter flares up!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    The delinquents who fell down gets up immediately and tries to run away!!

    ¡¸S-Stop thaaaaat¡­!!!¡¹

    Margo-san and Natou-senpai spoke to the delinquent who cried¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do¡¯nt¡¡Fuck£¡Black¡¡Forest£¡¡¹5

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t make a fool of¡ºBlack Forest¡»!!!!¡¹

    The lit up lighter was thrown into the delinquent¡¯s car!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, we¡¯re running!!¡¹

    Held by the two beautiful blond girls¡­I faced Sensei¡¯s car and run with all my effort!!

    The het flares up from the rear¡­!!

    The fire¡­lights up the surroundings!!!

    Natou-senpai shouted at me while running¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re our companion with this!!!!¡¹

    1. This isn¡¯t what Hachiman is looking for! ?

    2. Kuromori = Black forest, It¡¯ll be explained later so I won¡¯t give much details ?

    3. Author wrote three, but the next lines doesn¡¯t match it ?

    4. This means Yoshi¡­meaning Good luck, the first character of Yoshida¡¯s name ?

    5. I pasted what the author wrote, please don¡¯t comment that this is wrong ?

 Chapter 29

    29. Turning Point

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s car escaped with an earth-shattering force¡­!

    Just like that, the car went downtown¡­

    The biggest station around our school¡­

    Though high school students have classes on Saturdays¡­tomorrow is Golden week for most of the people¡­

    There¡¯s drunk office men and couples happily walking down the town¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Natou-senpai calls me out¡­

    ¡¸¡­Go?¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu¡­Let¡¯s patrol¡­we¡¯ll do a round¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸This is our turf¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Patrolling on the turf?

    ¡¸Right, Yoshida-chan, take this¡­¡¹

    Natou-senpai handed me a fat black thing.

    It¡¯s a leather handed pipe with length of approximately thirty centimeters¡­When she handed it over, it¡¯s really heavy¡­!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s called black jack! It¡¯s stuffed in with sand! This is exclusive for Yoshida-chan!¡¹

    ¡­B-Black jack?!

    ¡­It¡¯s filled with sand????!!!

    ¡¸Swing it around and hit them hard¡­Different from the usual blunt weapon¡­it¡¯s a weapon with high killing power on the internals. Because it doesn¡¯t make any external wounds the opponent, this has the advantage of being hard to specify¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Killing power¡­It won¡¯t leave any external wounds?!

    ¡¸Also, I¡¯ll also give you this!¡¹

    Natou-senpai handed me a machine that looks like an electric shaver¡­

    ¡¸You do know this right? It¡¯s a stun gun. This is the switch. This comes in contact with the enemy and shock them with electricity¡­got it?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try to follow up with you as much as possible for tonight but try to protect yourself as much as possible, okay?¡¹

    Err¡­Where are we going after this?!

    ¡¸The mission tonight is to go around the downtown¡­we¡¯ll go to the red light district, and come back¡­All right?!1¡¹

    ¡¸Take care¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei sent us off with a wicket smile and¡­the car left¡­

    The two blonde girls, wearing the same black dyed leather jacket¡­!

    Walking on their back is me wearing a black mask and school uniform

    Hey, is this a punishment game?!

    There¡¯s a ¡º¼ª¡»on the forehead of my mask¡­

    However, even if I¡¯m having a strange appearance and even walk with the black jack on my hand, no one¡¯s minding it¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Let me show you something interesting!¡¹

    Saying that, Margo-san walked ahead briskly¡­

    In front of Margo-san are two drunk office men and three young couples walking¡­

    When they¡¯re about to pass by each other¡­!!

    ¡­Ue?!

    It was too fast that I didn¡¯t see anything!!

    When I noticed¡­the office men and the males of the couples¡­are already holding their chest on the ground!!!

    ¡¸¡­Un, Sasuga Maru-chan!!¡¹

    The office men are breathing gee-gee, while down¡­!

    The three men from the couples are holding their crotch in suffering!!

    Ah, one of them wet his pants!!

    The woman with them screamed¡­!

    With the sudden cry and the illustration of hell, the people gathered from the surroundings¡­!!

    Margo-san orders with her fingers ¡¸Hurry up and come here¡¹¡­

    Chasing in hurry¡­we escaped the scene looking as if we have nothing to do with it¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see, the girl there¡¯s quite plain!¡¹

    Natou-senpai said.

    ¡¸If she was cuter then we could¡¯ve kidnapped her and have Yoshida-chan rape her¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­Natou-senpai?

    ¡¸I see¡­Certainly, when the penis only has one score, the variations of the play won¡¯t increase¡¹

    E-Even Margo-san!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it next time Let¡¯s aim for fireworks display or Christmas¡­let¡¯s have the cutest girl get raped in front of her boyfriend¡­what do you think, isn¡¯t that fun?!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­that looks interesting¡¹

    Ah¡­They¡¯re really delinquents¡­

    Or rather, it¡¯s not on a delinquent level anymore, it¡¯s a crime organization¡­

    ¡­This people.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s all chose a couple and let¡¯s grade who picked the couple with the most interesting crying face¡­! Yoshida-chan too, you should pick one¡­!¡¹

    Natou-senpai¡¯s having such an angelic smile while sceming such a plan¡­!

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s a ¡ºDevil¡»and Katsuko-san¡¯s a ¡ºSex Beast¡»¡­

    Then Natou-senpai¡¯s a ¡ºFallen Angel¡»

    Then¡­Margo-san is¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Found it. Let¡¯s go!!¡¹

    As soon as we entered the red light district¡­Margo-san looked at the four-man hoodlooms and told us.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Go, Yoshida-chan!!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, me?

    ¡¸We¡¯re the decoys¡¹

    Natou-senpai locked arms with me¡­!

    My arms hit Senpai¡¯s soft big breasts¡­hey, it¡¯s not time for that!

    Natou-senpai drags me and went to the hoodlums¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You guys are no good! I even told you not to come to this area again! This place is our turf you know!!¡¹

    Natou-senpai calls out the hoodlums with her angelic smile¡­!

    The hoodlums got startled with Natou-senpai suddenly approaching them¡­!

    ¡¸Y-You¡­You¡¯re not with the foreigner woman from last time!?¡¹

    One of the hoodlum looks around restlessly¡­

    I can¡¯t see Margo-san anywhere¡­!

    W-Where could¡¯ve she went¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Nee-chan, you alone?!¡¹

    ¡¸As you can see, I have Yoshida-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this kid?! What¡¯s with your mask?!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡­I also want to know why!

    ¡¸If that foreigner is gone then it¡¯s just right¡­I¡¯ll payback for the last time! Nee-chan, play with me!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Let¡¯s take him to Yamada¡¯s aniki!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good¡­let¡¯s have nee-chan go on a prostitution video. No pay though!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have you pay the doctor¡¯s expense and damages with your body!!¡¹

    Natou-senpai answered with her best smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­No way~!!¡¹

    The hoodlums attacked Senpai all together¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Get her! Tie her up!!¡¹

    ¡­However!!

    ¡­Bachi bachi bachi!!!

    ¡­A burning smell!!

    One of the hoodlums fall down¡­!

    Natou-senpai¡­also has her stun gun!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-chan, the beat up stick!!¡¹

    At that moment¡­My body moved as Senpai instructed!!

    I swing the blackjack around the shoulder of the hoodlum that fell down¡­!!

    ¡­Zuzhi, a heavy feedback!!

    The shoulder of the hoodlum had a dent!!

    ¡­Eeeeeh?!

    ¡­His bones broke with only one attack!!!

    Blackjack has this much power?!!!

    ¡¸¡­You guys will pay for this!!¡¹

    The three remaining hoodlum pulled out their knifes all at once¡­!

    ¡­At that time!!

    Margo-san appeared like a wind!!

    ¡­Shu! See! Haaaaa!!!

    With three counts¡­the three remaining people fell down on the ground too¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­This is your second time!!¡¹

    Margo-san kicked the leg of one of the hoodlum¡­!

    The foot bent to a strange direction with just one hit!!!

    ¡­She broke it without hesitation!!

    The next guy had his arm¡­the other had his thighs snapped¡­!!!

    The hoodlums shouted ¡¸Ugyaaaa¡¹loudly¡­!

    ¡¸You guys made a joke about letting out Nei¡¯s video so it¡¯ll be threefold¡­which do you want, your intestines ruptured or your bladder?¡­!!!¡¹

    The hoodlums that fell on the ground are in panic¡­!!

    Margo-san smiled cruelly¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go with testicle rupture!!¡¹

    The hoodlums crotch was smashed by a sharp destructive kick!!

    ¡¸¡­Gyeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!¡¹

    The hoodlums screamed¡­!!

    Margo-san grinds and crushes their crotch!!

    ¡ºSavage¡»¡­!

    Margo-san¡¯s a ¡ºSavage¡»!!!

    Another set of hoodlum was sent to hospital and we escaped the red light district.

    We left the site before the police or the hoodlum¡¯s companion comes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Are you doing this patrol every night?¡¹

    I asked Natou-senpai while walking in quick steps.

    ¡¸No way¡­Just ocacsionally. Only on the nights when Yuzuki-sensei orders us¡­Well, at least once or twice a month¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­you just said that this is our turf a while ago didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸It was just a wordplay to make a pretext¡­it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s turf is this! We don¡¯t want this. We¡¯re only just crushing the local delinquents or hoodlums or the yakuza to stand out¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­why are you doing that¡­?!¡¹

    Margo-san turned around when I asked¡­

    ¡¸we¡¯re trying to sell our faces and names to be the most dangerous guys in the town¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Selling the name and face?!

    ¡¸It¡¯s ¡ºBlack Forest¡»!¡­¡ºBlack Forest¡»is popular on rumors that they¡¯re the most evil, dangerous and tiwsted organization!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s to become an untouchable existence in this town!!¡¹

    ¡­What the hell?!!

    ¡­I don¡¯t get it!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-chan, do your best too okay?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Your hit with your black jack earlier was good¡­It¡¯s good that you¡¯re can make up your mind fast. I¡¯ll rely on you from now on!!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­this isn¡¯t somebody else¡¯s problem.

    I¡¯m also a member of ¡ºBlack Forest¡»

    We returned to Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s car¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve already talked to the police and hospital. And the higher ups of the hoodlums too¡¹

    Sensei suddenly said that.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun. Because word about the delinquent and hoodlum hunt won¡¯t go out, you don¡¯t need to worry as no one will complain. At most, the target of the delinquents and hoodlums won¡¯t be harming us in any way¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I can manage that kind of spark just by myself¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said laughingly¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, stay on my mansion tonight¡­okay?¡¹

    This is my second day staying out.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t mind it don¡¯t you¡­After all, nobody¡¯s at Yoshida-kun¡¯s house¡­!¡¹

    ¡­As expected, she knows about me too!

    ¡¸Eh, what? Yoshida-kun¡¯s living alone?!¡¹

    Natou-senpai asked in surprise¡­

    ¡¸Rather than living alone¡­that¡¯s how it is, or rather¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?!¡¹

    ¡¸Disappearance¡­!¡¹

    I answered honestly .

    ¡¸My mother and father divorced¡­my mother left the house and my father disappeared¡­!¡¹

    I spent three years of my middle school in a dormitory of the all boys school in the middle of the mountain¡­

    Then, when I came back¡­that¡¯s the state.

    My father is overworking on the company he¡¯s placed in and he¡¯s troubled as he¡¯s sandwiched between the human relationship of the boss and subordinate.

    On top of that, his relation with my mother worsened too¡­

    My mother determined the divorce at the same time my high school was decided¡­

    I¡­since I picked a school which I can commute from home without trouble, I stayed in the house.

    I wasn¡¯t able to forgive such a mother leaving the house at such a time¡­

    But¡­those cornered father in a dash¡­!

    April 3¡­At the day of the high school entrance ceremony.

    My father left a note saying¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be going somewhere far away. I¡¯m very sorry¡¹on his desk on the company and hadn¡¯t returned¡­

    He didn¡¯t leave any message in the house¡­

    I was worried for the first week but¡­after two weeks had passed, the feeling of nobody will come becomes stronger¡­

    Well, my father¡¯s company still treats it as a temporary retirement¡­so they¡¯re leaving the bankbooks in the hosue.

    When the time comes, I¡¯ll just sell the house¡­

    At least, I can live until I graduate¡­

    ¡¸What, aren¡¯t you the same as me¡­!?¡¹

    Natou-senpai smiled at me¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same as you! My father¡¯s missing. Mama got killed¡­¡¹

    ¡­S-Senpai?

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same¡­I was abandoned by my parents. If Minaho didn¡¯t pick me up, I might¡¯ve died cruelly without even going out of the Indian settlement¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Sleep while being embraced by me tonight okay?¡¹

    Natou-senpai embraced me tightly¡­

    Different from Yukino¡­it¡¯s a soft and warm body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine to have sex too but don¡¯t get Nei pregnant okay?!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei said while starting the engine of the car¡­

    ¡¸Why?! I want to have a child sooner though!!¡¹

    Senpai complains at Sensei¡­!

    ¡¸You forgot the rule?¡­You¡¯ll be released when you give birth¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡ºYuzuki-sensei¡¯s toys¡»have that kind of rule.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s troubling!! I want to play with Maru-chan a lot¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t get pregnant¡­Nei!¡¹

    Margo-san gently spoke to Natou-senpai.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll do that. Yooshida-chan, I can¡¯t get pregnant immediately so sorry¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­No, even if you apologize.

    ¡­Rather than that.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    She looks at me on the rearview mirror while driving.

    ¡¸¡­If they got pregnant and give birth, they¡¯ll retire as¡ºSensei¡¯s toy¡»won¡¯t they¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not interested on a woman who gives birth to a child¡­I have them resign¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Sensei¡¯s always inducing Yukino to get pregnant all the time though?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Something strange with that? Anything odd?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­Yukino¡¯s sensei¡¯s¡­¡ºSeventh Toy¡»isn¡¯t she?!!¡¹

    Sensei bursts into laughter¡­!

    Margo-san too¡­Natou-senpai laughed too¡­!

    ¡­Eh?!!

    ¡¸¡­No way, You still seriously think that Yoshida-chan?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, you can say that it¡¯s such an outstanding talent for him to be this far in a sense!!¡¹

    Eh¡­Margo-san?!

    Eh¡­Natou-senpai?!

    Sensei informs me through the mirror while laughing

    ¡¸¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier?¡­I don¡¯t care about Shirasaka-san. I only think of her as a boring woman¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Then, why Yukino?!!

    ¡¸¡­The one I¡¯m interested in from the beginning is you alone, Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡­M-Me?!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san is just a bait to invite you in¡­¡¹

    The devil¡¯s lips distorts in the mirror¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re my ¡ºSeventh Toy¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    With the car facing towards the mansion¡­Yuzuki-sensei said this.

    ¡¸Have you eaten a wild cucumber? I did¡­Its shape is distorted, crocked, it doesn¡¯t taste delicious. God planned that the living beings he made are perfect. That¡¯s why, even that kind of cucumber, when grown in a correct environment, give it with proper amount of water and fertilizer, it¡¯ll grow properly¡­and the taste will be better. But, in the wild world¡­the correct environment, as long as human hands doesn¡¯t enter it, it¡¯ll be normal to be distorted, crocked, and tastes bad. I think that¡¯s more natural¡­!¡¹

    The green minivan runs in the night town.

    ¡¸You see¡­I hate most of the students in our school. All of those children are cucumbers brought up carefully in the greenhouse. Their shape is uniform, they look clean, and the taste is all right too¡­but that¡¯s not interesting for me. I love children like you. Distorted, crocked, a child out of order¡­! Children like you are much more natural, wild, and rough¡­it¡¯s fascinating!¡¹

    ¡¸Born¡¡Be¡¡Wild?¡¹

    Margo-san asked Sensei¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­the English word ¡°Wild¡± includes the meaning of all of it. Rough, violent, coarse, wild¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it well.

    Natou-senpai¡¯s sitting on her seat¡­

    Before long¡­the car arrived at Sensei¡¯s mansion.

    Just like yesterday, Katsuko-san and the butler met us¡­

    It¡¯s already past midnight¡­a little less than 1 o¡¯clock.

    ¡¸Welcome back, I¡¯ve prepared the meal!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s lively as ever.

    Everyone ate late dinner in the dining room¡­

    The European food Katsuko-san prepared is deliciou.

    The soup and bread(!), salad and meat¡­

    Speaking of which, it¡¯s a proper meal after a long time.

    After my mother left the house and my father disappeared, I didn¡¯t eat something satisfactory every day¡­

    Sweetened bun¡­or cup noodles¡­beef bowl or hamburger¡­

    Sensei spoke to Katsuko-san while the coffee is poured after meal.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­was there any movements? Were you able to record it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve done everything Ojou-sama ordered!¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiled¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Then give the report¡¹

    Katsuko-san opened the laptop on the corner of the room and reads the contents that¡¯s projected on the monitor aloud.

    ¡¸¡­10:19 I¡¯ve delivered Yukino-sama to her house. We entered the entrance of the house with Iwakura-sama and talked to Yukino-sama¡¯s mother and little sister. The contents of the conversation is ¡ºWe had Yukino-sama help with the work of the student coundil today¡»and ¡ºShirasaka-sama had helped Iwakura-sama bring back the documents from her house however, Shirasaka-sama¡¯s condition turned worse in the evening so she was staying at Iwakura-sama¡¯s house until now¡»those are the two points. I was called as Iwakura-san¡¯s housemaid!¡¹

    Haa¡­that¡¯s the lie they made up.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san didn¡¯t say anything strange didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m with them¡­Yukino can no longer go against me!¡¹

    Yukino mentally surrendered to Katsuko-san.

    Even if she resist, her body remembers the fear¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Continue the report¡¹

    ¡¸At 10:32, Iwakura-sama withdew from Shirasaka house. Iwakura-sama returned by taxi and I continued monitoring. Until 10:50, Yukino-sama takes supper, and a bath afterwards. She retired to her own room at 11:00 and called Endou-sama¡­!¡¹

    Yukino called Endou after she washed her body in bath.

    It must be hard to call with her dirty body.

    ¡¸Ah, during the bath, Yukino-sama used the syringe handed by Iwakura-sama to wash her vagina¡­By herself¡¹

    Ah¡­She did that.

    Pouring in water on her vagina with that huge syringe¡­

    Even though it has no such effects of hindering pregnancy¡­

    ¡¸You took a photo of it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry, I have yet to set the hidden cameras for today¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­let¡¯s put that to pending¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, certainly¡¹

    Hey¡­Sensei¡¯s going to put cameras even in Yukino¡¯s home?

    Or rather¡­since it¡¯s Katsuko-san, she might¡¯ve already put wiretaps.

    ¡¸Then¡­were you able to record the conversation of Shirasaka-san and Endou-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­perfectly!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let me hear it¡¹

    Katsuko-san operates the laptop¡­!

    I hear their exchange over the phone on the speaker!!

    ¡º¡­Hello, Kenji?¡»

    ¡ºWhat the hell, what happened?¡­I even called you multiple times after the club activities was over!¡»

    ¡º¡­I-I¡¯m sorry. Mama came back from the province today so our family ate meal outside, I wasn¡¯t able to answer the phone¡­¡»

    Yukino lied to Endou again.

    Even though she actually had sex with me all this time¡­

    ¡ºThe hell¡­Well fine. Unlike last night, Yukino properly called me so okay¡­I forgive you!¡»

    ¡º¡­Sorry, Kenji¡»

    ¡ºNo, I don¡¯t mind it that much¡­rather than that, because the practice tomorrow will end by 4:00¡­!¡»

    ¡ºU-Un¡­I get it. I¡¯ll return to my home and change clothes!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bring some civilian clothes tomorrow too¡­I¡¯ll change on a toilet somewhere and then let¡¯s go out somewhere!¡»

    ¡ºRight, let¡¯s do that¡­where should we go?¡»

    ¡ºHow about the port? There¡¯s a new fashion mall there?!¡»

    ¡ºGot it, let¡¯s go there! I¡¯ll go wherever Kenji wants to go!¡»

    ¡º¡­Yukino, what¡¯s wrong?¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh, what?!¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re being strange¡­it feels that you¡¯re too hyped?¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­Is that so?!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­you are¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­W-What?!¡»

    ¡ºAren¡¯t you minding Yoshida-kun too much?!¡»

    ¡­A moment of silence.

    ¡º¡­Y-Yoshida-kun?!¡­What¡¯s with Yoshida-kun?¡»

    ¡ºLook, you¡¯re really worrying about him¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m not!!¡»

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t¡¯ need to hide it¡­I won¡¯t ever be suspended from the school or leave the baseball club even if I get found out that I hit Yoshida in the rooftop¡­!¡»

    ¡­Endou!

    ¡­Are you an idiot?!

    ¡­Are you a fool?!

    ¡º¡­In the class, the serious people are making a racket. That¡¯s not my fault! That¡¯s because Yoshida¡¯s picking a fight¡­that¡¯s why I hit him! Rather, I¡¯m the victim here¡­!¡»

    ¡­Endo.

    ¡­I¡¯ll kill you.

    ¡­Or rather, die. Commit suicide.

    ¡º¡­But, Kenji hit Yoshida-kun¡­wasn¡¯t he injured?¡»

    ¡ºThat kind of injury won¡¯t even matter! In the first place there¡¯s no evidence that he hit me¡­at words, even if Yoshida reports the school I¡¯ll be able to feign ignorance to the very last!¡»

    ¡º¡­I wonder?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Yoshida has no friends at all¡­no one will trust whatever he says! If you want, I can have someone arrange an alibi for me, and use that! I can just have someone testify that I¡¯m somewhere else when Yoshida was hit!¡»

    Endou¡­you¡¯re making a fool of the world too much

    ¡º¡­But, if ever they had an evidence?¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way they¡¯ll have one, something like a hidden camera on the rooftop¡­!¡»

    No¡­there¡¯s one.

    A hidden camera on the rooftop.

    ¡ºY-Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s aiming at us! If it¡¯s sensei, she might use Yoshida-kun¡¯s testimony to work on disposing of Kenji! That person¡¯s scary, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s planning to do!!!¡»

    That¡¯s¡­Yukino¡¯s sorrowful appeal¡­

    ¡­However.

    Her real intention doesn¡¯t reach Endou¡­!!

    ¡ºReally, that teacher¡¯s so annoying¡­!!¡»

    ¡º¡­That person, definitely¡­will do something to us¡­!!¡»

    ¡ºGot it¡­I¡¯ll do something about it!¡»

    ¡º¡­Kenji?!¡»

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t need to worry that much¡­My father¡¯s known as a celebrity in this town. He knows the face of the board of education and he¡¯s also an acquaintance of a famous lawyer and police¡­ Also, my uncle¡¯s a city councilor, he knows the director of our school so it¡¯s easy to apply pressure on a young teacher like Yuzuki-sensei!¡»2

    ¡º¡­But¡»

    ¡ºEven Yuzuki-sensei won¡¯t think of doing something where she can lose her job as a teacher! If ever she has a material to threaten us, we¡¯re friends with the board of education and we can just denounce Yuzuki-sensei!¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­if¡­if ever for arguments sake that there¡¯s a video of you hitting Yoshida-kun¡­if that ever comes out, won¡¯t the baseball club be unable to participate in the summer meet?!¡»

    ¡ºI told you it¡¯s fine¡­unless it¡¯s recognized here¡­there¡¯s no way it would go around. In the first place, as long as the violence of a member of the baseball club doesn¡¯t result in death, it won¡¯t matter that much. ¡­Did you know? Every year, we make a report on the Japan High School Baseball Federation secretly after the summer meet, there¡¯s quite a lot of cases about make believe foreign games for three months.3 The school and the Japan High School Baseball Federation doesn¡¯t do something trivial as suspencion, they don¡¯t seem to be insulted on the net.4 It¡¯s not the time where the responsibility is called for the whole forever¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Then, even if Kenji got punished for your case with Yoshida-kun the baseball club can still take parti in the meet?¡»

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that obvious?! There¡¯s not even a single percent on that chance! Don¡¯t even underestimate the power of Endou house¡»5 ¡¹

    ¡º¡­I-Is that so?!!¡»

    ¡­Endou laughed!!

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡º¡­Hey , Yukino. Are you crying?¡»

    ¡­Yukino cried.

    She has already lost her virginity¡­

    She accepted semen inside her vagina again and again¡­

    She has declared ¡ºThere¡¯s no problem at all¡»to Endou¡­

    She was raped thoroughly¡­her body was dirtied¡­

    I can hear Yukino¡¯s sobbing voice¡­

    ¡º¡­S-Sorry. I didn¡¯t think that Yukino worried about it that much¡­!!¡»

    Endou¡­you¡¯re an idiot.

    You¡¯re a genuine idiot.

    Yukino¡¯s virginity won¡¯t return!!

    ¡º¡­Kenji¡­I love you. I love you Kenji¡­!!¡»

    ¡ºY-Yeah¡­I love you too Yukino¡­!!!¡»

    ¡ºI love you , I love you, I love you very much, okay¡­!!!¡»

    ¡ºMe too, Yukino¡­Let¡¯s play with all our heart tomorrow okay?!!¡»

    ¡º¡­Un¡»

    ¡­Then, the recording ended

    ¡¸Now then, what would you do, Yoshida-kun?!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei looks at me seemingly happy¡­

    ¡¸Should we hear what Shirasaka-san has to say in silence after this¡­?!¡¹

    1. This is written in English ?

    2. Oh Endou, you don¡¯t know anything ?

    3. ¡­¡­Öª¤é¤Ê¤¤¤«£¿š°Äê¡¢ÏÄ¤Î´ó»á¤¬½K¤ï¤Ã¤¿áá¤Ë¤³¤Ã¤½¤ê¸ßÒ°ßB¤Ëˆó¸æ¤·¤Æ¡¢ŒÍâÔ‡ºÏÈý¥öÔÂ×Ô»¤È¤«¤Ç¥Æ¥­¥È©`¤ËÕ`Ä§»¯¤·¤Æ¤ë¤Ã¤Æ¥±©`¥¹¡­¡­½Y˜‹¶à¤¤¤ó¤À¤¼ ?

    4. Ñ§Ð£¤â¸ßÒ°ßB¤â¡¢¤¢¤ó¤Þ¤ê¤Ä¤Þ¤ó¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ç³öˆöÍ£Ö¹„I·Ö¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥Í¥Ã¥È¤È¤«¤Çßµ¤«¤ì¤ë¤«¤é¤ä¤ê¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤ß¤¿¤¤¤À¤·¡£ ?

    5. lol, what house? ?

 Chapter 30

    30. Yukino¡¯s resistance

    Err¡­what will happen from now on¡­?

    Stretching out in the bed¡­my face is being wrape din Natou-senpai¡¯s plump breast right now¡­!

    A bigger breast than Yukino¡­No bra under her pajamas¡­!!!

    I can feel Natou-senpai¡¯s nipples touching my cheek¡­!

    By the way, she¡¯s only wearing the top pajama.

    Down there is nopan.

    In english, NO¡¡Panties

    According to Senpai ¡¸Sleeping without taking off your panties isn¡¯t hygenic!¡¹¡­What the hell is that?

    That¡¯s why¡­I was also forced to not wear my underwear too.

    ¡­Yep. Right now¡­Natou-senpai and I are embracing each other lying down in the bed naked down there¡­!

    My face is buried under her breasts¡­and Natou-senpai¡¯s beautiful face is in front of me¡­!

    When I look closer, she looks really beautiful¡­!

    I think Natou-senpai¡¯s a matchless beauty¡­!!

    A sweet sigh hits my face every time she exhales¡­!

    This might be heaven in some meaning!

    But, the problems is¡­Natou-senpai¡¯s hugging my face like a pillow and is cutely breathing asleep.

    Senpai said¡­¡¸I¡¯m sleepy so I¡¯ll sleep, good night!¡­¡¹and went to the dreamland after several seconds.

    ¡­Boo-hoo

    To further explain my situation¡­on my back is Margo-san sleeping on her pajamas too¡­

    This one¡¯s naked on her lower part!

    Margo-san¡¯s flexible chest that¡¯s trained like rubber is hitting the back of my head¡­!

    This is also another wonderful feeling¡­but¡­!

    Unfortunately¡­Margo-san is also sleeping¡­!

    Her arm is around my neck¡­in a choke sleeper1 pose!!

    ¡­I-It hurts.

    ¡­H-Help me!!

    My head is being gently embraced by Natou-senpai¡­and my neck is being constricted by Margo-san¡­!!

    In some meaning, I¡¯m sleeping with two beauties but¡­I-Ill die¡­!

    If this continues¡­I¡¯ll die!!

    Aah¡­Natou-senpai said¡¸The three of us sleep together today!¡¹so I just followed unintentionally¡­I was a fool¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    Then, Natou-senpai sleeptalked.

    ¡¸¡­Mama¡¹

    And Margo-san quietly muttered¡­

    ¡¸¡­Gugugu¡­It hurts¡­help me¡­!!¡¹

    With my trachea crushed¡­I can¡¯t raise my voice!!

    ¡­I-It¡¯s hell. It¡¯s a hell closest to heaven¡­!!!

    ¡­I fainted soon after that.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Good morning!¡­Please wake up!!¡¹

    ¡­W-Who?

    ¡­Katsuko-san?

    When I open my eyes¡­I¡¯m alone on top of the bed.

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸¡­Nei-sama and Margo-sama already woke up ahead!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san dressed on her maid uniform informs me.

    She came to wake me up.

    ¡¸Ah¡­it seems so¡¹

    Looking at the clock¡­it¡¯s 7:20

    I can reach the school from Sensei¡¯s mansion in five minutes by car¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama¡¯s energetic this early in the morning!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    Katsuko-san is looking at¡­my penis greeting ¡ºGood morning¡»¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It looks so delicious!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san?

    Then, Natou-senpai got out of the shower¡­!

    ¡­Naked!!

    It¡¯s my first time seeing Natou-senpai naked¡­!!

    Suggee¡­Naisu puroposhon!!2

    She¡¯s big breasted but it¡¯s not sagging¡­the nipples are facing the top!

    Her waist is firm¡­but her ass is round and elastic¡­!!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s naked body is too sexual but, Natou-senpai¡¯s naked body is artistic¡­

    The difference can be called a nude photograph from a photogravure from an American men¡¯s magazine and a nude art from a well known photographer. 3

    ¡¸¡­Morning Yoshida-chan! I need to hurry up this morning. I want to lick your dick but I¡¯ll leave that for next time okay?!!¡¹

    The beautiful naked body says on the room next to mine¡­

    ¡­E-Eh?! N-Natou-senpai??

    Next is Margo-san coming from the shower too¡­!

    As expected, the two of them¡­t-took shower naked, together???!!

    Margo-san¡¯s naked body is perfectly like an athlete¡¯s naked body.

    There¡¯s no unneeded meat at all¡­

    The muscles are tight but¡­it¡¯s beautiful.

    Not a martial artist but an athlete¡¯s body¡­

    ¡¸¡­Morning. I¡¯ve got morning training too¡­so I¡¯ll do the sucking next time possible¡­!¡¹

    ¡­W-W-W-W-W-What?!

    The trained naked body also disappeared towards the next room.

    Katsuko-san in front of me smiled blooming¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­Katsuko will be taking the penis this morning!!¡¹

    ¡­W-wait a moment Katsuko-san?!!!

    ¡­Ah, Uwawawawa!!!

    The erect penis got inside Katsuko-san¡¯s mouth¡­!!

    H-Her mouth is stoking!!

    ¡¸Nfufu¡­I¡¯ll be licking it!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san licks the glans with her red tongue while looking up at my face!!

    She licked up and down and her tongue crawled on my balls¡­!!

    ¡­So good!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind if you came immediately! Inside Katsuko¡¯s lewd mouth¡­I¡¯ll suck Yoshida-sama, please let it out with all your might¡­make me drink it¡­Make Katsuko drink it~!!!¡¹

    Juppojuppo, her lips stimulates my penis¡­!!!

    She¡¯s rubbing my penis with her hand while sucking out the glans!!

    ¡­Aaaaa!!

    ¡­No gooooodd!

    ¡­Dokun, dokun, dokun!!

    The white semen¡­gushed inside Katsuko-san¡¯s mouth as the first thing in this morning¡­!!

    Katsuko-san smiled while still holding my penis in her mouth¡­!!

    When the ejaculation ended, she opened her mouth wide¡­and showed me a large amount of semen on her tongue.

    Then her cheeks made a chewing sound¡­then she drank the semen¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Delicious!! Thank you very much! I finally was able to drink Yoshida-sama¡¯s semen!!¡¹

    ¡­No

    ¡­I¡¯m the one who should say thanks here.

    ¡¸Ah, please wait. I¡¯ll be cleaning it right now¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-san gulped the glans once again¡­

    She sucked the remaining semen in the urethra¡­

    ¡¸Nfufu¡­then, Yoshida-sama, please take a shower! I¡¯ll be making preparations for breakfast!¡¹

    Katsuko-san separates her tongue from my penis before it rise again¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Breakfast¡­it¡¯s only me and Katsuko-san.

    The bread and the scrambled egg salad¡­are both delicious.

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s Sensei?¡¹

    Katsuko-san answered while pouring in the tea.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama already went to the school by car earlier!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, already ?!

    ¡¸I¡¯ve ben told to have Yoshida-sama arrive at the school on the last minute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­On the last minute?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right!¡¹

    Uun. Since it¡¯s Yuzuki-sensei, she must have some kind of plan¡­

    Doesn¡¯t matter¡­If I go to the classroom too early, I might just get in a fight with Endou again¡­

    But¡­How do I go to school?

    I know most of the way but¡­just how far would it be on walking?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be sending off Yoshida-sama today¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Katsuko-san?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Then that means¡­Benz?

    I don¡¯t have the social position to arrive at school on Benz¡­

    If I get seen by my classmates, what kind of excuse shall I make?

    ¡­Oh well.

    I don¡¯t have any one close to me though¡­

    ¡­Just when I thought of it!!!

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san, what¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡­In front of the mansion fifteen minutes later.

    Katsuko-san is wearing a two tone leather biking suit with colors red and white¡­

    She prepared two helmets¡­

    And in front of Katsuko-san is a¡­big mechanical looking machine!

    Eh¡­Isn¡¯t the engine protruding sideways?!

    ¡¸It¡¯s my beloved car! BMW¡¯s R1200GS Adventure!¡¹

    ¡­A-Are we riding such a huge bike¡­Katsuko-san?!

    ¡¸Yes! Please put on your helmet!!¡¹

    ¡­I-I¡¯m going to ride this?!

    ¡¸¡­Are you worrying about Katsuko¡¯s driving?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No¡­I¡¯ll get in! Please let me!¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiled.

    ¡¸¡­I thought that Yoshida-sama will say that!¡¹

    ¡­Haa.

    I¡¯ll go to school with this, that¡¯s amazing¡­

    I¡¯m not driving it myself though¡­

    Katsuko-san sits on the motorcycle ahead¡­

    Then I followed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please hold on to me tight! I don¡¯t mind if you massage my breasts from the back!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san says so.

    The big motor has a very high position of seat¡­I won¡¯t fall off¡­

    For the time being, let¡¯s have our arms coil around Katsuko-san¡¯s thin waist¡­

    ¡¸¡­Cling to me harder!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­L-Like this?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Katsuko-san starts the engine!

    The vibration from the strong power is transmitted to my crotch!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go!!¡¹

    ¡­Immediate takeoff!!

    ¡­Rapid acceperation!!!

    ¡­And, we became the wind¡­!!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa!!¡¹

    I wiped my seat while breathing heavily¡­

    My heart¡¯s beating like a drum¡­

    I-I thought I would die¡­

    ¡­At least eight times.

    ¡¸¡­We arrived!¡¹

    I¡¯m still clinging to Katsuko-san¡¯s delicate back¡­

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s this?¡¹

    It¡¯s an unknown location¡­When I looked on the other side, it¡¯s the east side of the school building, I think those the club rooms¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s the side entrance for the school¡¯s staff that¡¯s usually not used! This has the shortest distance from the mansion¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Oh, I-is that so?!¡¹

    Somehow¡­I feel that we went into thin, zigzagged and updown roads with a violent speed though.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama, are you okay?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san looks at me anxiously.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m alive.

    ¡­At least I¡¯m alive.

    ¡¸K-katsuko-san, you should follow the legal speed for the time being! The legal speed! How many times have you ignored it?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Approximately two times!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s seven times!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I sincerely apologize Yoshida-sama¡­I don¡¯t have a Japanese driver¡¯s license¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I got my driver¡¯s license in Canada¡­Speaking of which, Japan¡¯s traffic rules is quite complex! I don¡¯t get it well¡­!!!¡¹

    Wait wait¡­There¡¯s-no-way-that-is-the-case!

    In the first place, weren¡¯t you able to drive a car normally last night!?!!!

    But¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s smiling¡­!!

    ¡­Haa.

    I¡¯ve learned the terror of a ¡ºCrime Organization¡»this late¡­

    ¡¸it¡¯s fine¡­the road is a private land¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Private land?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­This side gate until the mansion is Yuzuki-house¡¯s land! There won¡¯t be any problems even if I drive a motorcycle without a license!¡¹

    J-Just what is Yuzuki-sensei?! 4

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Yoshida-sama, take this!¡¹

    Katsuko-san took a package from the horizontal tooling box of the motorcycle.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Todoay¡¯s Saturday so the Lunch¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please eat it along with Nei-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Natou-senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­she¡¯ll surely come to Yoshida-sama!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­I just took in the wrapped food.

    ¡¸Then¡­please take care!!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The start chime sounds¡­!

    I jumped into the classroom on the very last minute just as Yuzuki-sensei instructed.

    And the eyes in there are¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Kenji, my lil sis got angry at me! ¡ºOnee-chan¡¯s a bully¡»she said! It¡¯s so funny¡­ahahaha!!¡¹

    ¡­An ugly scenery.

    ¡¸¡­What was that, you¡¯re so helpless Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ehehe¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s having a pleasant chat with Endou.

    ¡­She¡¯s snuggling up with Endou.

    ¡­Her right hand is grasping Endou¡¯s right hand.

    With the abnormal atmosphere f the two being so sticky with each other¡­the other classmates have their mood ruined¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Morning, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    The one who called out to me is¡­our class rep, Yamamine-san.

    It seems that she¡¯s also at loss from Yukino¡¯s strange state¡­

    ¡¸They¡¯ve been like that all this morning¡­Shirasaka-san and Endou-kun¡­!¡¹

    Endou noticed me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yoshidaaa!¡¹

    The classroom rustled instantly¡­

    Everyone knows what Endou did to me Yesterday¡­

    Endou brought me to the rooftop during lunch and¡­I didn¡¯t come to class in the afternoon.

    Then, the number of wounds in my face increased when I appeared at the end of the class¡­

    At least¡­Everyone¡¯s aware that some kind of violent trouble happened.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?!¡¹

    I glared back at Endou!

    ¡­Then!

    ¡¸¡­Kenji, leave him be! You don¡¯t need to think about him!¡¹

    Yukino¡­clings to Endou and spoke in a loud voice¡­

    She¡¯s looking at me with eyes of contempt¡­!

    ¡¸¡­But,, Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? I¡¯m here for Kenji after all!¡¹

    Saying that, Yukino embraced Endou¡¯s back¡­

    And the classroom has voices of ¡¸Eeh?¡¹, ¡¸Hey hey?!¡¹, ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹leaking out¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, get in your seats!¡¹

    At such a timing¡­!

    Yuzuki-sensei entered the classroom¡­!

    The students who left their desk returned to their seats in panic¡­

    Yukino too¡­

    ¡¸¡­Good morning everyone¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s at her usual pace.

    ¡¸¡­Today¡¯s the start of Golden Week. but, since you people are high school students, you will have half day classes¡­By the way, Shirasaka-san¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei smiled at Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­It seems that you¡¯ve helped Iwakura-Kaichou?¡¹

    Yukino answered Sensei with challenging eyes!

    ¡¸¡­It seems so¡¹

    The classroom were astir¡­

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Why Shirasaka-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura-kaichou, isn¡¯t she that beautiful glasses girl?¡¹

    Ignoring the voices of the students, Sensei continued.

    ¡¸Iwakura-san handed this over to me earlier¡­She told me to give it to you¡¹

    It was a¡­nameplate badge.

    The surface is made of liquid crystal¡­

    A huge character is displayed on it¡­¡º76¡»!!

    That¡¯s the number of times left for me and Yukino to have sex in six days!!

    ¡­¡­Yuzuki-sensei!

    Every thing you do is nasty!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it but, Iwakura-san told me that you have to wear this badge until you finish school¡­right¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei offered the liquid crystal badge to Yukino¡­!

    But¡­Yukino

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to put that on!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s troubling¡­Iwakura-san requested me for this!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t have any reason to wear that!¡¹

    Yukino glares at Sensei.

    The female teacher laughed.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then, I¡¯ll be holding this for the time being!¡¹

    Sensei put away the liquid crystal badge¡­

    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m a bit busy for today so I¡¯ll end the homeroom earlier today¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s eyes looked at Endou.

    ¡¸There seems to be a serious violence happening in the campus¡­a child from athlete¡¯s club seems to be concerned. He¡¯s being called by the principal for that matter¡­!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s face got stiff!

    Yukino¡¯s glaring at Sensei with hatred!!

    ¡¸Well¡­I don¡¯t think you people are related to it¡­well, I think you¡¯d all know the details by the end of the class so I¡¯m just telling you that for now!¡¹

    Ufufufu, Sensei left the classroom with a smile on her face.

    ¡¸¡­What was that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t the violence incident Endou and Yoshida?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Did Yoshida report the teachers?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Won¡¯t he be kicked out of the baseball club?!!¡¹

    The classroom buzzed in a dash¡­!!

    Endou and Yukino looks at me¡­!

    With eyes of anger and hatred¡­!

    ¡¸Hey, quiet everyone!!¡¹

    Unable to stand it¡­Yamamine-san hushed the class with a loud voice¡­

    At that time¡­!

    The classroom¡¯s door opened!!

    Who entered is¡­the first lesson¡¯s teacher¡­not?!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-chan, you¡¯re here?!¡¹

    Natou-senpai¡¯s the one who entered!!

    The beautiful fallen angel on blond hair and blue contacts¡­why¡¯s she here?

    Natou-senpai¡¯s a second year! A repeater!!

    The chole classroom¡¯s astir from the sudden visit of a Senpai!

    The blue eyes and blond hair has quite an impact but¡­anyway, Natou-senpai¡¯s a beauty. A beauty that¡¯s not on an ordinary level¡­

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s amazingly beautiful!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­C-Cute!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, she¡¯s a delinquent?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, I thought she¡¯s a performer?!¡¹

    Why did such a beauty come to meet me¡­furthermore, before the first lesson!!

    ¡¸Ah,, you¡¯re there¡­Let¡¯s skip classes! It¡¯s already golden week!¡¹

    No¡­High school students still have classes on Saturday though¡­

    After that¡­Natou-senpai looked around the class¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Yukino, where¡¯s she?!¡¹

    The class¡¯s eyes gathered at Yukino.

    Senpai looked at Yukino, then laughed.

    ¡¸The hell¡­she¡¯s not that cute!¡¹

    Yukino trembled from those words¡­

    The blond senpai in front of her¡­even if she says those words at Yukino, she¡¯s an ultimate beauty that it won¡¯t be a sarcasm.

    1. ?

    2. Amazing, Nice proportion!! ?

    3. Basically, Katsuko is for playboy and Nei-san is for museums ?

    4. Well, She¡¯s the leader of Kuromori House. ?

 Chapter 31

    31. Flashing Nei!

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with you?¡¹

    Yukino glared at Natou-senpai!

    But, Senpai laughed and showed a composed expression.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to make such a scary face! That¡¯s so uncute! Also, I¡¯m your senpai! I¡¯m a second year pretty much! Why don¡¯t you speak a bit more politely?!¡¹

    ¡­Uwa.

    ¡­It¡¯s completely taken over by Natou-senpai!

    ¡¸Well, I already memorized your face so it¡¯s okay for now! I¡¯m quite disappointed that you¡¯re much ugly than what I heard but I originally don¡¯t care about you!1¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Guh!¡¹Yukino falters¡­!

    She¡¯s glaring at Narou-senpai with eyes of intense hostility.

    There must have never been a girl of the same age group as Yukino who¡¯s been negative with her in her life.

    In addition to that¡­from a girl that¡¯s much more beautiful than herself¡­!

    But¡­Senpai completely ignored Yukino¡¯s hostility!

    ¡¸By the way¡­Who¡¯s Endou Kenji?¡¹

    Yukino and Endou¡­!

    With the couple¡¯s name coming out of Natou-senpai¡¯s mmouth, the classroom has become noisy¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m asking, where¡¯s he?! Can¡¯t anyone point him out for me?!¡­On three, One! Two! Three¡­Point!¡¹

    ¡­¡­!

    With Senpai¡¯s command, approximately ten schoolboys pointed at Endou all at once!!

    The eyes of the classroom is concentrated at Endou¡­!

    ¡¸¡­W-What is it?! Do you need anything from me?!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s spooked¡­!

    He was able to put up a front somehow though¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Hmm. So you¡¯re Endou-chan¡­!¡¹

    The beautiful blond girl looked at Endou with a suggestive look¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­You beat up Yoshida-chan the day before yesterday and during the lunch yesterday on the rooftop right?¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­!!

    Natou-senpai suddenly gets on the point!

    A huge earthquake shakes the whole classroom!

    ¡­Endou¡¯s startled¡­

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s startled¡­!

    The small whispers from the students spread in the room!!

    ¡¸¡­As expected!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What? Endou-kun did something to Yoshida-kun?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s two timing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way that is!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If Yoshida clings to Shirasaka-san, Endou would go berserk right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly, Yoshida-kun always looks at Shirasaka-san with unpleasant eyes after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, he¡¯s only looking. He didn¡¯t chase her nor call out to her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it just too much to hit him suddenly?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh? So Endou-kun¡¯s a violent type of person¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, I¡¯m a bit disillusioned!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Or rather, isn¡¯t Endou a member of baseball club?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s boasting about being a regular some time ago!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then won¡¯t this become a violence incident?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun still has bruises left on his face¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It won¡¯t make such a bruise if he wasn¡¯t hit hard like that won¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If Yoshida appeals to the baseball club or Japan High School baseball Federation, won¡¯t it be dangerous to the baseball club?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll happen soon.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They won¡¯t be able to participate the summer meet¡­!¡¹

    While the whole class are making remarks all they want¡­Natou-senpai stares at Endou with her big blue eyes.

    A thin smile is floating on her face¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­I wonder?! I don¡¯t remember it at all!!¡¹

    Endou denies Senpai¡¯s words directly!!

    While having sweat in his forehead¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Hmm, Do you really think it¡¯ll work somehow if you try to lie up like that?!¡¹

    The blonde Senpai crossed her arms and looked at Endou!

    ¡¸I told you, I don¡¯t know!¡­Didn¡¯t Yoshida just fall by himself?! That should be, right Yoshidaa!!¡¹

    Endou threatens me with a loud voice¡­!

    He¡¯s glaring at me¡­!

    But¡­Sadly, I¡¯m not the Yoshida yesterday¡­!

    Today¡¯s¡¯ me is the¡ºYoshida-chan who beat up a hoodlum with a leather bag clogged up with sand¡»!

    ¡¸Endou-chan¡¯s saying that but¡­Yoshida-chan, what about you?!¡¹

    Natou-senpai looks at me with eyes of expectation¡­!

    Yukino looks at me!

    Those aren¡¯t eyes saying ¡ºDon¡¯t say it¡»!

    These are ¡ºIf you say it I won¡¯t forgive you¡»eyes of hostility!

    ¡­Then it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I got hit by Endou!¡¹

    ¡­The entire classroom became noisy!!

    Endou chews his molars!

    Yukino looked down and is at her wits¡¯ end¡­!

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s a lie!! That guy¡¯s lying!¡¹

    Endou shouted!!

    ¡¸In the first place, who are you!! An acquaintance of Yoshida?! You¡¯re just pairing up with Yoshida to entrap me right?!!! That must be, it should be!!¡¹

    Endou who lost his cool shouts and points at Natou-senpai¡­!!

    The blond senpai laughed bloomingly¡­!

    ¡¸Ah, I see¡­You¡¯re just a new guy in this school after all! It can¡¯t be helped that you don¡¯t know me!!¡¹

    Senpai goes up the platform and looked around the classroom¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, who knows me?!!¡¹

    A thin hand raises up¡­!

    ¡­Yamamine-san!!

    A tall bob-cut black haired¡­slit eyed sports beauty!!

    ¡¸¡­Oh , do you know me?¡¹

    Yamamine-san answered.

    ¡¸I heard it from my senpai from the club¡­You¡¯re a second year, Natou Nei, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    At that moment¡­a wave of surprise spread out from the member of the athletics club!!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, I heard it too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, I heard it from my senpai from the club too!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, I thought that was just a rumor?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-She really existed!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even though she¡¯s such a beauty¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, isn¡¯t she such a famous delinquent? I heard that she set the Kendo grounds before¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I heard that she¡¯s the boss of the compensated dating¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I heard that she stabbed a yakuza to death?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­With such a beauty, no way?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, she¡¯s blond¡­she must¡¯ve dyed it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s also wearing a blue contact lens¡­!!¡¹

    Senpai hears the whispers and smiled satisfied.

    ¡¸¡­That¡±s right! I¡¯m the worst delinquent in this school, Natou Nei-chan!!¡¹

    ¡­The classroom became quiet in an instant.

    Senpai¡­introduced herself quite indifferently after all¡­!

    W-What an airhead¡­No, a bright and sociable person!!

    ¡¸¡­T-Then why is such a delinquent senpai is poking her nose to Yoshida and my problem?! I feel that there¡¯s a lot of misunderstanding here, this case is Yoshida and my problem only¡­Senpai¡¯s not related at all!¡¹

    Endou tries to refuse Natou-senpai¡¯s intervention logically.

    ¡­But you see.

    This blond beauty senpai¡­won¡¯t have that kind of reason go through her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sorry but, I¡¯m related here, I¡¯m the one who decides, not you!¡¹

    ¡­Look.

    Natou-senpai¡¯s smiling face, turned to anger¡­!

    The entire classroom froze instantly!!

    ¡¸¡­The unrelated are unrelated! Get out already!! This is the first year¡¯s classroom! Someone go and call Sensei! It¡¯s fine if you call Yuzuki-sensei! It doesn¡¯t matter who it is!! Hurry up and call someone!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s¡­attacked with fear from his spine, and spoke loudly and forcibly!!

    ¡­There he goes, he snapped off¡­!

    In the end, he¡¯s just a obochan who¡¯s¡¯ pampered since childhood¡­!

    His boiling point is really low.

    The members of the class are also astonished¡­

    Their favor for Endou is dropping rapidly!

    Kobayashi and Omiya goes behind Endou sneakingly.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Endou¡­back down¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, you might not want to anger her that much!¡¹

    Endou turned towards the two¡­

    ¡¸Huh??! What the hell is this woman?!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s still on berserk¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Endou, you don¡¯t know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Recently, there¡¯s two blonde delinquents that goes on hunting in the neighborhood¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Those delinquents even beat down Yakuza-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The blond duo of a scared face foreign and Japanese girl¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Their modus is to have them lower their guard with the beautiful Japanese girl and have the macho foreign girl beat them out with some strange martial arts¡­¡­¡¹

    Omiya¡­He just said Margo-san as a macho¡­

    You¡¯ll get half-killed later¡­I think!

    Get ready to have your bones broken¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What the hell¡¯s that?! There¡¯s really that kind of people?!¡¹

    Endou seems to be skeptical of the story of the two!

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s one! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Because, we¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Were beaten by them yesterday!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Our senpai was sent to the local hospital!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Or rather, she sprinkled gasoline on Senpai¡¯s car and set it on fire!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The car flared up and it exploded!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Last night, there¡¯s three people! A man with a black pro-wrestler mask!¡¹¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a two meter tall guy too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They had at least twenty Molotov cocktails and they threw it out!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re so dangerous!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They must be mental! They blew it away!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re devils! They¡¯re undead monster army!!¡¹

    Kobayashi, Omiya¡­sorry, that man¡¯s me¡­

    They remember me from the fear but¡­I¡¯m not that big.

    I also only held two bottles of gasolilne¡­!

    ¡¸Ooh, So so you¡¯re the guys last night! Sorry~ Did it hurt? Was it scary? Were you surprised?!¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki-sensei !

    You examined Kobayashi¡¯s gang beforehand and made us attack them on purpose¡­!!!

    She¡¯s really a devil teacher, she¡¯s thorough in all respect!!2

    ¡¸¡­Could it be that the foreign blonde person with a wound in her face, the one named Margo-san?¡¹

    One of the boy in glasses asked Natou-senpai.

    Who¡¯s he again?¡­He¡¯s from the astronomy club.

    If I recall, his name is Sugiura.

    ¡¸Err, do you know Maru-chan?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­My elder sister graduated from this school last year¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Is that so?1¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­You see. She told me that there¡¯s an American student who knows martial arts¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Two years ago, a male teacher used violence on a schoolgirl from the chorus club and that teacher got hemiplegia¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Once again, the whole classroom is wrapped in silence.

    ¡­Eh, was there an incident like that?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡­I¡¯m a member of chorus club that time!!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, seriously?!

    ¡¸At that time, Maru-chan was really amazing! That teacher had both of his hands fractured and his internal organs ruptured, he¡¯s living on a wheel chair right now! His face and nose is caved in and his chin is pulverized¡­He can¡¯t talk or chew food for the rest of his life! Then after that, Maru-chan kicked that Teacher¡¯s crotch really hard so he had his testicles removed and his anus replaced with an artificial one? Anyway, he got a body that won¡¯t be able to sexually harass anymore so everyone can have a peace of mind¡­!!!¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s dubmfounded¡­Yukino and Yamamine-san too.

    Endou¡¯s not just sweating but also has runny nose¡­

    He¡¯s completely teary eyed.

    D-Did they really go that far?

    T-They might¡¯ve really done it.

    If it¡¯s these people¡­!

    ¡¸I also burned down the kendo grounds, it became an incident after all. Also, Maru-chan had a wound on her cheek¡­that¡¯s when I joined her!!¡¹

    Natou-senpai talks about it radiantly¡­

    All of the first years are frozen¡­they can¡¯t move.

    For the first time in their lives , they have met something really frightening¡­

    ¡¸Err, let¡¯s go back to the story¡­Endou-chan?¡¹

    Natou-senpai returned her glance to Endou.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?!¡¹

    Endou¡­is helplessly tremlbling!

    ¡¸You¡¯re playing baseball aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Senpai smiled.

    ¡¸¡­If so, what would you do?¡¹

    Endou¡¯s pretending to be tough¡­but his whole body is sweating already.

    ¡¸You see¡­when you get fractures¡­the length of the right and left foot would differ. Endou-chan has long legs so it¡¯s fine if your other leg¡¯s shorter by five centimeter¡¯s right?¡­¡¹

    Senpai¡¯s angelic smile gave Endou a notice of Fear!

    ¡­S-Scary!!

    A person who can say those with this smile on her face¡­is seriously dangerous!!

    Endou¡¯s¡­trembling in fear¡­!

    ¡­He¡¯s too uncool!!

    Yukino stares at Endou with tears on her eyes!!

    ¡¸You see, you said that I was unrelated to this incident a while ago right? That¡¯s not true at all! I like Yoshida-chan you know. Well, it¡¯s just once sided but anyway, I like him. Quite a lot¡­!¡¹

    The angelic smile changed to a smile of the devil!

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, it can¡¯t be helped you know¡­You injured my cute Yoshida-chan¡­! There¡¯s no other choice isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Senpai breathed in deeply, then declared to the other students!

    ¡¸¡­For your information , Endou-kun¡¯s friends have the same offense! If ever you tried to ally yourself with Endou-chan and tried to give an unfavorable lie to the teachers about Yoshida-chan, I¡¯ll definitely punish you along with Maru-chan¡­okay?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s still frozen hard.

    Senpai returned to her angelic smile again.

    ¡¸¡­Geez, don¡¯t make such a face! I¡¯m not telling you guys to turn the tables and lie for Yoshida-chan!¡­I¡¯m just asking you all to tell the truth you know when the teachers asked you! Got it?!¡­Will you listen to Senpai¡¯s request?!¡¹

    What is this loveliness that melts away everything¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Your response?!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes!!¡¹

    Everyone except Endou and Yukino answered Natou-senpai.

    ¡¸Unun, Good, looks good, looks good!!¡¹

    Senpai seems to be delighted..

    ¡¸Now then, I finished my greetings with Endou-chan¡­Then, should we go, Yoshida-chan?!¡¹

    Senpai looks at me laughingly¡­!

    ¡¸Eh¡­W-Where?!¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­didn¡¯t you promise me that we¡¯ll skip school and spend time on the rooftop?!¡¹

    D-Did I?

    But¡­the eyes of the class is¡­

    She¡¯s such an excellent beauty and yet, Senpai is a devil in such an angelic face¡­anyway , they want her to get out sooner.

    Those kind of eyes approaches me¡­!

    Everyone¡¯s seems to be unable to follow Natou-senpai¡¯s high tension¡­!!

    ¡­Haa.

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    I skipped class the day before yesterday.

    I didn¡¯t attend class yesterday afternoon.

    ¡­I¡¯m already a heading to the delinquent road.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-chan, you got the ¡ºsnacks¡»from Katsun right? Bring those¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsun?

    Oh, Katsuko-san?

    I see, the thing I got before coming to school¡­

    That means, it was Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s plan for me to skip classes with Senpai on the rooftop from the start.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    I took out the package from my bag and take my leave.

    The whole class vomit a sigh.

    However¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Wait!¡¹

    Yamamine-san called out to me?

    ¡¸¡­Y-You can¡¯t go, Yoshida-kun¡­You must take the class!¡¹

    When I turned around to her in surprise¡­

    Yamamine-san stood up and lowered her head towards Natou-senpai!

    ¡¸¡­Natou-senpai, please. Yoshida-kun¡¯s a member of this class. Please let him attend the class with everyone!!¡¹

    ¡­Senpai¡¯s face bloomed.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m¡­not fond of being instructed by other people though!!¡¹

    Yamamine-san looks up and told Natou-senpai straight!!

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t involve Yoshida-kun to bad stuff! I can understand that Natou-senpai expressly came to this classroom to help Yoshida-kun from his troubles. I think that you¡¯re a good person. But¡­if he goes with Senpai, Yoshida-kun will become a deliniquent. He might be misunderstood by everyone in the class. That¡¯s why¡­please don¡¯t take Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yamamine-san.

    ¡­She¡¯s really a good girl.

    Natou-senpai gently smiled towards Yamamine-san¡¯s words.

    Should I say smile¡­or rather she walked determinedly and stood in front of Yamamine-san¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re good!¡¹

    Senpai put her hand under Yamamine-san¡¯s chin and lifts her face¡­!

    Yamamine-san got startled but¡­She let Senpai do what she want.

    Senpai looks at Yamamine-san¡¯s right and left face while holding up her chin with the right hand¡­!

    She slowly observed her eyes, frame and ski.

    ¡¸¡­Good! Absolutely good!!¡¹

    ¡­W-what?!

    ¡¸¡­Err, Yamamine-chan? What¡¯s your first name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Megumi¡¹

    Yamamine-san is completely surprised from being touched by Senpai.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan. I quite like you!¡¹

    ¡­L-Like?!

    ¡­Senpai, what on earth is this?????!!!

    ¡¸¡­Your character is good too! You¡¯re gentle, courageous!! That¡¯s great!!! On top of that, you look great too!! Or rather¡­Isn¡¯t this quite a lucky find? You¡¯re trully good!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Natou-san?¡¹

    Ignoring Yamamine-san¡¯s question, Senpai turned to me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-chan, this child would be a beauty if we polish her! That Shirasaka Yukino there won¡¯t be a match! This child will change amazingly! This¡¯ll become amazing if I just get my hands on the root!!¡¹

    ¡­W-what?

    ¡­W-what are you saying so suddenly?!

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, her face is perfect! If we just change the makeup and her hairstyle, she¡¯ll become such a beauty! Her height is tall too, her body¡¯s slender, her legs is slender too¡­her chest is a bit lacking but this is an individuality! Rather, it¡¯s great that she has none! It¡¯s obvious that her sensitivity is great!!¡¹

    Senpai¡¯s rushing recklessly¡­!!

    Is there no breaks? Does this person have any breaks?!!!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan, I¡¯ve got a request!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-what?¡¹

    Yamamine-san is completely stunned.

    Of course¡­She¡¯s being suddenly praised¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Marry Yoshida-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Ha?

    ¡­W-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-w-whaaaaaaat?!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yoshida-chan, ask her too! There¡¯s not much girls with such beauty, kindness and guts! Say¡ºI¡¯ll protect you forever so stay by my side¡»Or rather, say it already!¡¹

    ¡­N-Natou-senpai, w-w-w-w-what are you saying?!!

    Wawawawa¡­Yamamine-san¡¯s bright red¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up! Kneel on the ground!!¡¹

    I-I don¡¯t get it!

    Anyway, I kneeled on the ground¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Sorry! Yamamine-san, I¡¯m sorry for now!!¡¹

    Somehow¡­I can only speak apologies¡­

    Anyway, I¡¯ll say sorry¡­

    Or rather, Natou-senpai looked towards the class this time¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, everyone! Listen! Attention!! From today onwards, Megumi-chan is Yoshida-kun¡¯s! She¡¯s his waifu! Lawful wife! A married lady! That¡¯s why other boys shouldn¡¯t lay their hands on her okay?! I¡¯ll kill those who does!!¡¹

    ¡­W-w-w-w-what are you saying?!

    Waa¡­Yukino¡¯s looking!

    She¡¯s glaring at me ¡­!

    ¡­That¡¯s not it!!

    ¡­That¡¯s not how it is!!

    ¡¸¡­Un, un! That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?! Megumi-chan, let¡¯s play next time okay?! I¡¯ll be teaching you how to use makeup! Oh right, I¡¯ll also give you western clothes that suits you! I¡¯ll give any clothes Megumi-chan wants! oh right, even accessories!. There¡¯s also a cute ring but¡­Yoshida-chan should be putting that on Megumi-chan!! Unun! Let¡¯s do that! Okay?!¡¹

    Don¡¯t say¡¸Okay?!¡¹!!

    Everyone¡¯s hardened in different meaning since a while ago!

    Yamamine-san¡¯s flustered and her face is red.

    She¡¯s completely teary eyed¡­

    Well, she¡¯s certainly cute but¡­

    Senpai looks at me with teasing eyes.

    ¡­That¡¯s cruel. Natou-senpai.

    You¡¯re doing it too much¡­!!

    ¡¸But, Megumi-chan, don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯m only cherishing Yoshida-chan like my lil brother so I¡¯ll be the Onee-chan, I won¡¯t steal Yoshida-chan from Megumi-chan~! That¡¯s why you two can take your time getting along!!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s face is too red¡­ah, she cried.

    Y-You made her cry, hey!

    W-w-w-w-what should we do?!!!

    ¡¸I see, you¡¯re so happy that you cried! Unun! Then it seems that the marriage is decided, should we go to the roof then? My cute little brother, Yoshida-chan~! Don¡¯t forget the food¡­!¡¹

    Senpai¡¯s really enjoying this.

    Should I say that her character is bad?¡­

    Well, everyone around Yuzuki-sensei is right that but

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Natou-senpai¡¯s just making fun. It¡¯s just a joke¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, I¡¯m serious though! You¡¯re already married! You two are a couple already!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shut up for a moment!!¡¹

    When I told Natou-senpai ¡¸Shut up¡¹Everyone in the class raised an ¡¸Oooh!¡¹voice

    ¡­That¡¯s not it!

    ¡­We don¡¯t have that kind of relationship!!

    ¡­A-Anyway¡­I think that everyone here won¡¯t be able to concentrate on their class when i¡¯m here¡­I¡¯ll be going to the rooftop with Senpai for now Yamamine-san, I¡¯m sorry that you had to go through this¡­!¡¹

    I told Yamamine-san.

    Yamamine-san¡¯s covered her face with both of her hands and cried calmly!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-chaaan!¡­That¡¯s not it right?¡¹

    Natou-senpai looks at me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You should say your thanks right?!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, Yamamine-san.

    ¡­Objected Natou-senpai for my sake.

    ¡­She¡¯s the only member of the class who spoke frankly!

    ¡¸¡­T-Thanks, Yamamine-san!!¡¹

    Yamamine-san who lowered her face while crying looks up at me slowly.

    With eyes of surprise¡­!

    Our eyes met¡­

    ¡¸Thank you¡­really, thank you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I feel Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s glaring.

    ¡­Yukino is.

    1. 200 chaps later, this line will make sense ?

    2. Sasuga Ainz-sama ?

 Chapter 32

    32. You¡¯re ¡ºBroken¡» aren¡¯t you?

    I went out of the classroom with Natou-senpai¡­!

    We went up the stairs and to the rooftop.

    When we¡¯re at the third floor, Natou-senpai suddenly stopped.

    When I take a look¡­There¡¯s a third year walking cheerfully in the classroom¡­

    Among them is Iwakura-kaichou.

    Ah¡­she noticed us.

    Shit¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s Yukino¡¯s ally so she must be having antipathy against me.

    And when I was thinking about that¡­?!

    Iwakura-san, bowed her head towards Natou-senpai¡­

    Then, she left the scene in a hurry¡­!

    ¡­Could this be?

    ¡¸That kid always salutes at me whenever we met¡­I wonder why?!¡¹

    Natou-senpai¡¯s on her usual smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­Senpai, you do know Iwakura-kaichou, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, at least her face!¡¹

    ¡¸Have you talked with her?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not even once¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s the ¡ºFourth¡»isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ¡ºToy¡»

    ¡ºFirst¡»is Katsuko-san

    ¡ºThird¡»is Margo-san

    ¡ºFourth is Iwakura-kaichou¡»¡­

    Natou-senpai is the ¡ºFifth¡»

    ¡¸It seems so¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It seems?¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­that child is from a different genre isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡­Genre?

    The delinquents; Margo-san and Natou-senpai and, the honor student Iwakura-san?!

    ¡¸We are the exact opposites so it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t meet as much¡¹

    Saying that, Senpai walked up the stairs lightly¡­

    I run after her.

    The wind was strong on the rooftop.

    But, the weather¡¯s clear.

    Rather, the feeling of the breeze feels refreshing¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a seat here! Yoshida-chan, take out the snacks Katsun made!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure sure¡¹

    I opened the parcel Katsuko-san gave me this morning¡­

    What¡¯s inside is three French toasts and and curry bread.

    Then three tea pet bottles¡­

    Huh¡­Why three?

    ¡¸Un, looks delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    When I was about to reach out for the curry bread¡­

    ¡¸Oh right!¡¹

    Suddenly, Natou-senpai spoke out!

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When I asked her¡­Senpai took off the buttons of her blouse from the top¡­!!

    ¡­Eeeeeh?!

    I can see her white bra¡­!

    ¡­Huh?

    Senpai¡­is wearing a golden pendant?!

    A crossed shape pendant head shines in between Senpai¡¯s breasts.

    Natou-senpai placed her hand behind her neck and took off the pendant.

    ¡¸You see, this is a very important pendant for me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so?¡¹

    For the time being, I nodded.

    ¡¸Un. Ojii-chan made it to commemorate my birth¡­take a look, my name¡¯s here isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Certainly there¡¯s a ¡ºNEI¡»engraved on the surface of the cross¡­1

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. You have this since you were born?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, this is my treasure for always¡­¡¹

    Natou-senpai approached the wire net of the rooftop while saying so.

    ¡­Then.

    Then she threw the pendant towards the sky with all her might!!

    ¡­EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHH?!!!!!!!!!!

    The golden cross and chains flew out and shine by the early summer¡¯s sunlight¡­!

    ¡¸Wai¡­Senpai?!!!!¡¹

    The pendant went beyond the wire net then fell behind the school building¡­!!

    I run towards the wire net in a hurry.

    The pendant fell on the flowerbed on the backyard!

    It¡¯s the third from the right¡­!

    I clearly confirmed where it fell!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-chan, go get it!¡¹

    Senpai ordered me strongly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, I¡¯ll pick it up!¡¹

    I run towards the iron door of the rooftop then Senpai called me out again¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Wait, yoshida-chan!!¡¹

    ¡¸W-What?!¡¹

    I stopped and turned back

    ¡¸¡­Buy me a Pingray juice on your way!¡¹

    Senpai¡¯s eyes were serious.

    ¡¸¡­Pingray?¡¹

    ¡¸Pink grapefruit juice¡­they sell it on the vending machine just before the backyard!¡¹

    ¡­aaaaaahn?!

    ¡­I don¡¯t get it but anyway, I should just buy it!

    ¡¸¡­Got itt!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Dash! dash!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be back!!¡¹

    I dived through the iron door and ran!!

    Dadadadada, I ran towards the first floor in a dash¡­!!

    I passes through the corridor that leads to the backyard.

    Oh¡­This is the pingray vending machine Senpai was talking about.

    But, let¡¯s do it on the way back.

    Anyway, let¡¯s look for Senpai¡¯s pendant¡­

    I went towards the flower bed¡­!!

    ¡­However.

    ¡­Huh, I thought it fell towards here?

    I can¡¯t see the gold pendant anywhere!!

    ¡­No way! Was it buried from the shock of the fall?

    I tried to dig up the soil that became dented with my hand!

    On the back of the budding grasses¡­

    The concreate and the gap of the soil too¡­

    I even looked around the flower bed once again¡­!

    ¡­It¡¯s not here.

    ¡­Wasn¡¯t it from the third from the right?!

    I searched the flower bed next to it too¡­

    I overturned the leaves¡­

    Dug up the soil¡­

    And the flower bed next to it too¡­

    ¡­I can¡¯t find it.

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡¸¡­Are you looking for this?¡¹

    A voice from the back¡­

    I know this voice.

    When I turned around¡­Margo-san on white dress and light jeans, smiled.

    On her hand is the golden cross pendant of Natou-senpai.

    ¡­I¡¯m glad.

    I sat down on place weakly¡­

    Sweat gushed out from my whole body.

    Margo-san took out her phone and called someone¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei, you saw?¡¹

    Margo-san looks up the roof of the building while talking.

    What¡¯s there is Natou-senpai waving her hand over the wire net.

    ¡º¡­I saw all of it!¡»

    I can hear Natou-senpai¡¯s sweet voice leaking out of Margo-san¡¯s phone.

    ¡¸Then¡­Nei, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡ºYoshida-chan did you buy the pingray?¡»

    ¡¸No¡­he came straight here and looked for the pendant. He ran with all his might!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, he passed. What about Maru-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸He also passed for me¡¹

    ¡­P-Pass?

    ¡­What¡¯s going on?

    Margo-san dusted off the mud that stuck on my pants.

    Then¡­she told me.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s talk about the details after returning to Nei!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I went to buy the pingray on the way and¡­I went back to the rooftop with Margo-san.

    I washed my hand on the drinking fountain.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-chan, sorry bout that¡¹

    Natou-senpai holds my hand smilingly¡­!

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the pendant And here¡¯s the pingray¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but I handed those to Senpai for the time being.

    ¡¸Ooh¡­Thanks, thanks¡¹

    Senpai put the pendant aside and hugged the pendant with both hands tightly.

    Then he pressed her lips against the golden cross pendant.

    As expected¡­that was important.

    Why did she threw such a thing?!

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­It¡¯s really helpful to use something that you treasure a lot when you test people!¡¹

    Guessing my expression, Natou-senpai explained¡­

    ¡­Test?

    ¡­I¡¯m being tested¡­

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, let¡¯s take a seat and eat bread while we talk?¡¹

    Margo-san suggested.

    We pulled the chair and sat down¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s something we agreed with Yuzuki-sensei¡­Whenever Sensei picks up a new member, they need to take our approval test by any means¡¹

    Margo-san explained while taking the tea pet bottle.

    ¡¸¡­The new child won¡¯t become a member unless we give our approval!¡¹

    Natou-senpai says while munching the French toast. Of course, her drink is the pink grapefruit juice.

    ¡¸Even if I say us, it¡¯s just me, Nei and Katsuko. Iwakura-san is in a special case¡­¡¹

    As expected, it seems that Iwakura-san has a wall between the delinquents¡­

    ¡¸To be honest¡­Yuzuki-sensei fails a lot too you know! Things doesn¡¯t always as Sensei¡¯s planned¡¹

    ¡¸There will always be a miscalculation¡­that¡¯s why we perform a check on the new member by twofold and threefold¡¹

    ¡¸Look, I talked in the classroom about the case two years ago right? Yuzuki-sensei pulled a teacher from the music club to be a dick slave! Then that guy rampaged while Sensei¡¯s not looking!¡¹

    ¡¸During those days, the old school building is being demolished so the monitoring system is not complete.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­that guy raped schoolgirls without Yuzuki-sensei knowing¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Oh, the chorus club!

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s not me! I¡¯m still a virgin! But I really got in danger~ Really, if Maru-chan didn¡¯t come to save me, I might¡¯ve been killed¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I had no choice but to paralyze him to shut him up¡­ If we use a hallucinogen, they can still tell the difference between reality and delusion. Everything he blurts out are all his delusion, it¡¯s to make Yuzuki-sensei unrelated¡­¡¹

    ¡­I-Is that so?

    ¡­That¡¯s very terrible.

    ¡¸In the end¡­A perverted man with savage hobbies is no good becoming our member!¡¹

    ¡¸At least¡­we need to make sure that it¡¯s someone we can rely on¡¹

    ¡¸Unun¡­Right, as expected!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s good at finding people with strange hobbies¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That person doesn¡¯t understand the good and bad qualities of human after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un, certainly, she doesn¡¯t have the ability to judge character¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Specially her eyes towards men is catastrophic!¡¹

    ¡­U-Uhm, Natou-senpai¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Yoshida-chan? Why are you so nervous?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps, Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s listening to this conversation¡¹

    ¡¸Isnt¡¯ that obvious?¡­She¡¯s listening to what we¡¯re saying!¡¹

    ¡¸You should remember this¡­if you got complaints to Sensei, just do it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-Would that be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! We¡¯re always saying this as much!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Sensei¡¯s reflecting by herself too¡­¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    S-She won¡¯t come here suddenly?

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s¡¯ fine!¡­Sensei¡¯s busy on other things at this time!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think she has time to come here from our sarcasms¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Then it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸By the way¡­We¡¯ve been examining you all this time!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you understand?¡¹2

    Un¡­I get that.

    Both their aim and purpose¡­

    ¡¸Then, I want to interview you¡­you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­okay. Go on¡¹

    ¡­Natou-senpai began her questioning.

    ¡¸Then, first would be¡­I told you to get my pendant a while ago didn¡¯t I¡­? Did you think that being told suddenly is being ¡ºBothersome¡» or ¡ºIrritating¡»¡­??¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Because, isn¡¯t that Senpai¡¯s treasured pendant?¡¹

    ¡¸But, I just threw it out suddenly?!¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that it¡¯s strange but¡­But, Senpai told me that it¡¯s ¡ºAn important pendant Ojii-san made¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I might¡¯ve been lying? Haven¡¯t you thought of that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve thought of it¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But?¡¹

    ¡¸I just thought that I should just pick it up¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I might¡¯ve just been teasing you?!¡¹

    ¡¸If so then it can¡¯t be helped¡­it¡¯s not that I move my body freely, when Senpai told me to ¡ºGet it¡»then I¡¯ll go everywhere¡¹

    I answered honestly

    Well, it¡¯s not that what I¡¯m saying is so important.

    ¡¸But¡­You ran with all your might¡¹

    Margo-san joins the interview¡­

    ¡¸Why? There¡¯s no need for you to hurry up that much, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s in the middle of the class, and there¡¯s not much people going to the flowerbed on the backyard right? Shouldn¡¯t you have gone down the stair slowly?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­there¡¯s still the ifs. Also, it¡¯s someone¡¯s treasured stuff so I thought that I should better hurry up¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei told you to buy a ¡ºPink Grapefruit Juice¡»from a vending machine on the way right?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What did you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I just thought that I should just buy it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei told you to ¡ºBuy it on the way¡»¡¹

    ¡¸But, the pendant is much more worrying¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san looked at Natou-senpai and nodded.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem¡­Though there¡¯s an unnecessary order given, he¡¯s not confused. He properly understood the priority and has the ability to handle it reasonably¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. Just as I thought!¡¹

    Natou-senpai looked at me and smiled¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-chan¡­you¡¯re¡ºBroken¡»as expected!¡¹

    ¡­B-Broken?

    ¡­Me?

    ¡­Well, certainly, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m complete¡­

    ¡¸Do you remember yesterday¡­When you and Nei walk in the middle of the red light district and moved towards the four hoodlums?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yes. I remember¡¹

    There¡¯s no way I could forget something as fearful as that¡­!

    ¡¸Nei used her stun gun on one of the hoodlum and then¡­you were ordered to ¡ºHit him hard¡»weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you hit the hoodlum with the blackjack¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­The heavy response from that still remains.

    ¡¸¡­Why did you hit the hoodlum with that weapon at that time?¡¹

    I do not understand the meaning behind Margo-san¡¯s question

    ¡¸That¡¯s because¡­I was told to ¡ºHit him¡» We¡¯re in an actual trouble too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You never thought that I¡¯d come to save you? You should¡¯ve seen it with the attack on the delinquents on the car in front of the station right? I will come to save whenever Nei¡¯s in trouble¡­you should know that there¡¯s such plan like that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I do but¡­but there¡¯s still the ifs¡­or rather, when I was told to ¡ºHit¡»by Natou-senpai, my body just reacted¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Have you never thought that the hoodlum might retaliate after you hit one of them?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve thought of it but¡­But I promised to follow Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s orders¡­so I prepared myself since I promised. Even if it¡¯s scary, or I might get hurt¡­or at worst, die¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­as expected you ¡ºDon¡¯t value yourself¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t value myself?

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸¡ºI don¡¯t care whatever happens to me¡»¡­Is your assumption in life Isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Yoshida-chan¡­normal people would never be able to hit the hoodlum in that situation! Especially with such a heavy blunt weapon like blackjack.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! As expected, they¡¯d think a lot of things for the moment and they¡¯d lose the timing! There¡¯s no person like Yoshida who would really attack at the moment they¡¯re shouted with ¡ºHit him¡»! Of course, it¡¯s different on those professionals. But Yoshida-chan¡¯s a normal high school student!¡¹3

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re a bit abnormal¡¹

    No, even if you criticize me like that.

    ¡­I¡¯m I such an abnormal?

    ¡¸Then! Last night, we slept like the river(´¨) character, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­And all of us were naked down there!¡¹

    ¡­Oh right

    Only wearing pajama on top and naked down¡­!

    Senpai and Margo-san was lewd¡­!

    ¡¸I even pressed you against my breasts¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then my breasts hit your back¡­!¡¹

    Isn¡¯t Margo-san strangling me?!

    ¡¸Why did you not do anything in that kind of situation?!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­W-what

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei told you right?¡­¡ºIt¡¯s fine to have sex with them but don¡¯t get them pregnant¡» You don¡¯t want to have sex with Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m I that unattractive?!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeh?!

    ¡¸¡­No , because, Natou-senpai said that ¡ºI¡¯m feeling sleepy so I¡¯ll sleep¡» Then you slept¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I was awake that time!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I just pretended to be asleep¡¹

    ¡­S-Seriously?!

    ¡¸If you were just a simple perverted man¡­then you should¡¯ve molested us while we¡¯re asleep. Your hands were free after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­No, that¡¯s right but.

    ¡¸Have you never thought of massaging our breasts or touching our asses? Or even sneak a kiss¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No , I thought of it but¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why did you not¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡¸I-I thought that I might be hated¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Natou-senpai and Margo-san too¡­¡¹

    I spoke honestly.

    Senpai and Margo-san looked at each other.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­you¡¯re ¡ºbroken¡»¡¹

    Margo-san spoke calmly.

    ¡¸What did you do to the girl named Shirasaka Yukino?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸You stole her virginity and raped her while she¡¯s restrained¡­furthermore, more than ten times in one night¡¹

    ¡¸Unun, that was terrible¡¹

    ¡­Sorry

    ¡­It¡¯s twelve times all.

    ¡­Also, another one inside the car.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you even raped her a lot of times after she got unconscious?¡­And yet why did you not do anything to us?¡¹

    Certainly¡­why did I thoroughly rape Yukino and yet I didn¡¯t lay a hand on Senpai.

    ¡¸Well¡­Actually, if you did something, Maru-chan would just choke you¡­!¡¹

    Eh, that choke sleeper was serious?

    ¡¸Then, you¡¯d be disqualified as a candidate and would be erased immediately¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the same on the time with the delinquent hunting¡­If Yoshida-chan didn¡¯t sprinkle the gasoline on the delinquent¡¯s car or escaped alone¡­Maru-chan would dispose you¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yoshida-kun would be sent to the hospital along with those guys¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­was I crossing such a dangerous bridge all this time?

    I was being tested by these two all this time?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­since when was I being examined by Senpai?!¡¹

    Natou-senpai frowned!

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious that it¡¯s from the start?!! We¡¯ve always been watching since Yuzuki-sensei called out to you!!¡¹

    ¡¸We can use the monitoring system of this school too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ueh!

    ¡­F-From the very beginning?!

    ¡¸Or rather¡­it¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll tell you everything. You were the third male candidate!¡¹

    ¡­Third.

    Then that means, the men before me¡­!

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei always wanted a male¡­a penis in charge as a member. There¡¯s only women after the case two years ago. There¡¯s two people Yuzuki-sensei selected and tested last year. Just like you¡­she invited them on a condition of raping a schoolgirl he¡¯s interested in¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Then what happened to that person?¡¹

    Natou-senpai leaked out a sigh¡­

    ¡¸¡­The first guy is no good at all. Too stupid. As soon as Sensei and that guy were alone, he got full of himself and pushed Sensei down, Maru-chan who¡¯s hiding instantly killed him!¡¹

    ¡¸What happened to that person afterwards?¡¹

    ¡¸He transferred schools to run away! Maru-chan gave her a thorough body blow so he kept peeing blood for ten days¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I intended to do it on the degree he won¡¯t die but¡­¡¹

    T-Too dreadful¡­!

    ¡¸Then, the second child had the girl caught safely and it finally was about to enter the rape! That¡¯s great until there¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You see, it didn¡¯t stand up¡¹

    ¡­stand?

    ¡­Erectile Dysfunction?

    ¡­Impotence?

    ¡¸According to Sensei¡­it¡¯s not that unusual¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Men have quite a delicate spirit, he¡¯s filled with intention to rape the girl that was captured and yet, their penis won¡¯t stand when the moment arrives¡¹

    ¡¸Their head might be thinking of rape but their body seems to have rejected it¡¹

    ¡­No, uhm¡­the two of you are beautiful when you look normally.

    ¡­Saying such things as rape and penis.

    Are you people talking like this all the time?

    ¡¸¡­On that case, Yoshida-chan¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, that was splendid¡¹

    ¡¸A virgin boy raped the virgin girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, he even let it out inside without any hesitation¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, men would be scared!¡¹

    They¡¯d turn back from the chills on their spine.

    Uhm¡­Onee-sama?!

    ¡¸Could it be that you were watching?!¡¹

    The two older blond beauties nodded¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Of course!¡¹

    ¡¸We were watching from a monitor from a different room¡¹

    ¡¸It might be the penis that would break my hymen so I of course would watch!!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?!

    ¡­I-It¡¯s embarrassing!!

    What¡¯s why this shame play?!!

    ¡¸Anyway, Yoshida-chan¡¯s amazing! Normal men won¡¯t¡¯ be able to rape even if they¡¯re told to ¡ºRape¡»! Even if you tell them to ¡ºCum inside¡»they won¡¯t be able to cum because of the fear of getting the girl pregnant! In the end, You came inside the virgin child ten times, right?¡¹

    Like I said, it¡¯s thirteen times¡­!

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you¡¯d find such a absurd brutal kind of person like that in this world!¡¹

    ¡­Un, I think so too.

    ¡¸I thought that you might be too talented so Nei and I began to worry. You went too far. You were able to have sex for the night and it¡¯s not dependent. If ever you¡¯re just a pervert with sex mania then we just have to bind you. There¡¯s the incident with the rampage of the music teacher before so we were being careful¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not impossible that you¡¯d do something after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We told our worry to Sensei immediately. That¡¯s why Sensei introduced Nei to you¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I met Natou-senpai yesterday afternoon¡­!

    ¡¸Nei would make a judgement and if ever you were a danger, I intended to dispose if you immediately. Seriously¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, that didn¡¯t happen! The Yoshida-chan I met is such a mentally normal child, I can¡¯t see anything strange at all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Next¡­we observed you as Katsuko-san was going to participate in your sex. As expected, your sex is reckless but¡­you didn¡¯t rampage. You obediently followed Katsuko-san¡¯s guidance and didn¡¯t go against it. Even when Katsuko-san invited you, You didn¡¯t force Katsuko-san to have sex¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s when I noticed¡­Yoshida-chan¡¯s embracing Shirasaka Yukino with such a strong passion but, you can definitely control your lust¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-san also praised you¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Yoshida-chan , Katsuko-san drank your semen this morning right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unusual for her to do that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, I think it¡¯s the first time she did it herself! Doesn¡¯t she usually hate it when Sensei orders her?!¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that she likes you quite well¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Me and Maru-chan wanted to test Yoshida-chan in full scale¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s last night and¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This morning¡­the incident on the classroom and this pendant right now.¡¹

    Haa¡­I¡¯ve been in the middle of a test all this time.

    ¡­I didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    ¡¸Then¡­we reached to our conclusion¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-chan¡­You¡¯re ¡ºBroken¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Just like me, Nei, and Katsuko-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s different from the normal people¡­what¡¯s damaged¡­even we don¡¯t know!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve always felt this all this time¡­!¡¹

    Senpai¡¯s blue contact lens looked at me¡­then she said.

    ¡¸Yoshida-chan¡­you were thrown by your family right?¡¹

    ¡­I!!

    ¡¸¡­Just like us!¡¹

    1. It¡¯s in English alphabet ?

    2. Margo is speaking in Katakana ?

    3. Just like our favorite Kamijou ¡°Normal High School Student¡± Touma ?

 Chapter 33

    33. Ties and bonds1

    ¡¸Children who were abandoned by their family¡­strongly endures aren¡¯t they? You need your heart to be more durable¡­¡¹

    Natou-senpai spoke sadly

    ¡¸But¡­A child who can endure an unbearable situation, is abnormal as expected¡¹

    ¡¸You see, humans say ¡ºI¡¯m lonely!¡»when they¡¯re sad, say ¡ºIt hurts¡»when they¡¯re in pain, ¡ºI don¡¯t want it¡»when they don¡¯t like something, they say ¡ºI¡¯m hungry¡»when they¡¯re hungry, If they don¡¯t have someone to tell their feelings honestly¡­when enduring it has become normal, their hearts would be numb as expected! They¡¯d go crazy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, they¡¯ll break¡¹

    ¡¸Just like you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Just like us¡¹

    Margo-san and Natou-senpai¡¯s eyes were lonely¡­

    ¡­Err

    ¡­I

    ¡­I see, I¡¯m broken¡­

    ¡¸It seems that you haven¡¯t noticed it yourself?¡¹

    Margo-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸You have three symptoms showing up¡­First is what you just said, ¡ºNot refusing whatever is instructed¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, in Yoshida-chan¡¯s case, it¡¯s only the ¡ºPeople who you think you like¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸You calmly accept the possibility that your body or environment would be hurt in the future. You¡¯re not hesitating on the possibility that you yourself would suffer a loss¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸In other words you see, you don¡¯t have anything!¡¹

    I¡­don¡¯t have anything?

    ¡¸Normal people you see, thinks of their current self, what composes him as a human as very important. That¡¯s why, they¡¯d protect that above everything!¡¹

    ¡¸Their own dream, or their hopes for future, a beloved family, or friends¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But you see, Yoshida-chan doesn¡¯t have any of those!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why you can move your body calmly in such a dangerous situation. You don¡¯t have any fear of losing the current environment or your hope for the future¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-chan¡­you normally think that ¡ºI don¡¯t care what happens from now on. No one would be troubled even if I die¡»¡­don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re nihilistic¡­or should I say that you¡¯re already at the farthest point of despair¡­¡¹

    Certainly¡­I live with that kind of feeling.

    There¡¯s no way my life would be happy ahead of this¡­

    Having sex with Yukino is probably my highest point in life.

    And¡­This shouldn¡¯t continue forever.

    It¡¯s special case right now and there¡¯s now way this will continue¡­

    There¡¯s no way for me to be always lucky happy.

    I¡¯ll get caught by the police eventually¡­or get killed by Endou.

    Or maybe Yukino¡­

    The remainder of my life will surely be miserable¡­

    I¡¯ll just writhe and die in the depths of despair¡­

    But, that¡¯s fine¡­

    In exchange¡­I was able to embrace Yukino¡­!!

    I have no regrets¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Well, I have the same symptoms after all!¡¹

    ¡­Natou-senpai?

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san too

    ¡¸You see¡­I can go and walk around the place in Tokyo where there¡¯s a lot of people, naked and pee there when Yuzuki-sensei orders me! I don¡¯t care even if it¡¯s broadcasted worldwide¡­Because, I don¡¯t care about my future anymore already¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I can hurt anyone as long as Sensei orders me. I won¡¯t hesitate to kill either. Even if it¡¯s the president of America¡­as I don¡¯t care about my life anyway¡¹

    ¡¸If I say in reverse¡­I can somehow live by having Yuzuki-sensei take out various orders¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­I don¡¯t have any will to do anything. I don¡¯t care about anything at all. There¡¯s nothing important to me at all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-chan¡¯s the same right?!¡¹

    ¡­Natou-senpai smiled gently.

    ¡¸No¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s case is ¡ºBreak¡»is much more intense than us. It shows remarkably on the second symptom¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san looked at me¡­

    Like a scientist who¡¯s experimenting¡­

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t tell a lie¡­to anyone ¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm, even I can tell a lie!¡¹

    Margo-san swing her neck from my rebuttal.

    ¡¸You¡­have you ever lied to me or Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but that¡¯s¡­there¡¯s not a day passing yet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Usual boys would lie a lot for the first time they met me. They arrange words without their mind on it. They talk about their grandiose pride, or try to make me laugh with such a made up lie¡­Yoshida-chan never did that at all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s because¡­I don¡¯t have anything I can be proud of¡­Isn¡¯t my story such uninteresting?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re very interesting¡­Everything that you¡¯re thinking shows on your face. You don¡¯t hide a thing at all¡¹

    ¡¸Really! A child who can¡¯t lie, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tried to lie, everyone would know that it¡¯s a lie immediately¡­Thus your lies won¡¯t be able to pass¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­wouldn¡¯t Yoshida-chan¡¯s face show up ¡ºSorry, I lied¡»on his face if he lied?!¡¹

    Haa¡­Speaking of which, It might be.

    Because I¡¯m dull and bad at lying, I thought that my words don¡¯t come out immediately but¡­Certainly, I notice that ¡ºThis is a lie¡»by myself.

    ¡¸A person who doesn¡¯t lie is afraid that other people might lie to them! They don¡¯t want to hear other people¡¯s lies so in projection, they force themselves to not lie to other people!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haha¡¹a strange laugh leaks out of my mouth¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m a completely broken guy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­You¡¯re ¡ºBroken¡» That¡¯s why, the third symptom is a problem¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Third?

    ¡¸Yoshida-chan, Why are you so deeply attached to Shirasaka Yukino?¡¹

    ¡­Y-Yukino?

    ¡­Attachment?!

    ¡¸You do know that it¡¯s not love isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, this isn¡¯t love.

    ¡­I don¡¯t think that Yukino would come to like me from the beginning.

    ¡¸¡­For example, have you imagined the two of you watching a movie, going to karaoke, or going into town to buy clothes?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡¸¡­I-I can¡¯t¡¹

    There¡¯s no way I can.

    A man like me¡­going out on a date with someone like Yukino¡­!!

    ¡¸Right? That¡¯s not serious love isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, an honest love can¡¯t be formed between me and Yukino.

    ¡­That¡¯s why I raped Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­And yet, why did you rape that child?¡¹

    ¡­???!!!

    ¡¸Normal people won¡¯t rape people they love! They would wish for their happiness!¡­Even if that child won¡¯t go out with themselves!¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s.

    ¡­I think it is!!

    ¡¸¡­When you heard that she had a boyfriend¡­Yoshida-chan wasn¡¯t able to endure it, did you? You raped her forcibly and wanted her to be yours¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­No matter how many times you rape her, she¡¯ll never become yours¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, as the number of sexual intercourse increases, the contents escalates steadily too!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸Why are you so obsessed with Shirasaka Yukino?¡­You should think about it at least once¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s, uhm¡­I like Yukino! That¡¯s why¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-chan, what do you know about her? Do you know what kind of food she likes? Do you know her hobbies?¡­You¡¯re not interested in those right?!¡¹

    ¡­Natou-senpai?

    ¡¸¡­You liked her body or her face?!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not¡­really it, I do like Yukino! It¡¯s no good if it¡¯s not Yukino!!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you¡­it¡¯s called obsession¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸In the first place, Yoshida-chan¡­do you even know what¡¯s romantic love(Áµ) or desire(Û)?¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t know.

    ¡­Probably.

    ¡­Romantic love or Desire.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you organize your thoughts first?! Yoshida-chan, have you thought of wanting to have sex with me?¡¹

    Natou-senpai made a pose presenting her outstanding figure to me.

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Answer honestly! If I pressed saying ¡ºI want to be embraced by Yoshida-chan!¡»would you have sex with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­I will. Natou-senpai¡¯s charming after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks!¡­¡­But you see, when we¡¯re already both naked and at the time when you¡¯re about to put your penis in, then I would whine saying ¡ºLet¡¯s stop!¡»¡­What would you do? Your penis is already rock hard, it¡¯s in a helpless state! ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps, I¡¯d give up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re fine stopping sex?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Why£¿£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    No¡­You don¡¯t have to be that angry

    ¡¸I¡¯m not angry!¡­I¡¯m surprised! I¡¯m shocked!!¡¹

    ¡­What

    ¡¸Nei, you¡¯re too agitated. Yoshida-kun¡­what it¡¯s not Nei but¡ºHer¡», what would you do? Would you give up midway sex?¡¹

    ¡ºHer¡»¡­Shirasaka Yukino

    If Yukino suddenly refused in the middle of the sex¡­!

    ¡¸No¡­Perhaps, I won¡¯t be able to endure it¡¹

    I¡­Would still continue by force.

    ¡¸Right. If it¡¯s you, you would still force to have sex no matter how much she cry or beg. You even made it this far¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­That¡¯s how I raped Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Then, why were you able to hold back when it was Nei? Does Nei have less sex appeal than her?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu¡­That¡¯s rude Maru-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry sorry, that¡¯s a joke of course¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Natou-senpai has a stronger sex appeal than Yukino¡­

    Blond beauty¡­

    She has deep clear features carved that are more beautiful than Yukino¡­

    Even her proportion is men¡¯s ideal for an 18 year old girl.

    Simply comparing them as women, Natou-senpai would win against Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­In short, you¡¯re not a sex maniac. You have it different from the pure sexual desire, you desire Shirasaka Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸To be honest¡­Yoshida-chan, what would you like to happen to that girl?¡¹

    Yukino¡­¡ºWhat do I want to happen¡»¡­?!!

    ¡¸¡­Do you want to go out with her as a lover?¡¹

    ¡­Impossible. That is.

    ¡¸¡­Do you wan to marry and have a happy family with her?!¡¹

    ¡­I can¡¯t do that!!

    ¡¸¡­Do you want to eat lunch with her and talk happpily?¡¹

    ¡­No good. I don¡¯t know what I should talk about with Yukino¡­!

    ¡­Rather than that Yukinoi would never want to talk to me!!

    ¡­There¡¯s no topic we can talk happily¡­!!

    ¡­I¡¯m startled.

    ¡­I shivered.

    I¡­can¡¯t spend daily life with Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­you can only make contact with her in the worst form of rape.¡¹

    ¡¸Uun¡­Rather, since you know that rape is the worst way for communication, you went to it¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s no good.

    ¡­I¡¯m the worst.

    ¡¸¡­I thought that I wanted to continue raping Yukino for as long as possible¡­ Of course, I think that it¡¯s impossible to be forever¡­I might get caught, die¡­I know that the end would come eventually¡­ But¡­I want to continue embracing Yukino forever and ever¡­!! Aaah, what¡¯s with me?!! What¡¯s with me?!!!! I¡¯m the worst¡­This is¡­!!¡¹

    I don¡¯t even understand myself¡­!!

    Anyway¡­I understood that I¡¯ve done something terrible to Yukino¡­

    ¡¸I think that your heart is helplessly obsessed with ¡ºThe girl named Shirasaka Yukino¡»as a compensation act of releasing all of your negative part as a human being¡­ Why has she become the target, you¡¯re the only one who can understand that¡­!¡¹

    I¡­am obsessed with Yukino to relieve the stress in my heart¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­It seems to be the only one¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I really like Yukino!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you¡­That¡¯s not romantic love!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei¡­Shut up for a moment¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san stops Natou-senpai¡­

    ¡¸Could I ask another thing¡­? You¡¯re in a sinking ship right now. A rescue boat arrives but there¡¯s only one other person that can be helped¡­ It would be you, Nei, and ¡ºHer¡», who would you save¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll save the two and I¡¯ll die¡¹

    I answered immediately¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­My way of asking was bad. It¡¯s already certain that you will die by drowning and there¡¯s only one of the two that can be saved, who would you save?¡¹

    ¡­I was lost in thought for ten seconds.

    ¡¸¡­Natou-senpai. I think I want Senpai to survive¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s my honest feelings.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Yukino doesn¡¯t need saving¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Even I am surprised.

    I¡¯m shocked¡­

    I¡­don¡¯t love Yukino¡­

    ¡¸It seems that you understood the difference of love and obsession¡¹

    But¡­If so, just what are my thoughts about Yukino?!!

    I¡­Why do I want Yukino?!

    Why do I want to monopolize Yukino¡­!!

    ¡­My heart¡¯s beating fast

    .¡­I feel dizzy.

    ¡­I feel my stomach getting sick¡­!

    ¡¸Calm down Yoshida-chan!¡­It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s not that we¡¯re persecuting Yoshida-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Nei and Me¡­are just seeking if you have the same ¡ºDangerous darkness¡»in your mind! And make you aware of it!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, we now know Yoshida-chan¡¯s current state¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve passed through what you¡¯re experiencing right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Yoshida-chan¡¯s senpai! I¡¯m your Onee-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Natou-senpai¡­?!

    ¡­Margo-san¡­?!

    ¡¸Your ¡ºObsession¡»is another type of ¡ºDarkness¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We also can¡¯t escape from our own ¡ºDarkness¡»¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­Both of them are my senpai?2

    ¡¸¡­In my case¡­I¡¯m attacked by a terrible destruction impulse multiple times every month. I can¡¯t help but to hurt someone unrelated, an unknown person¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san confesses with a pained expression¡­

    ¡¸¡­Could that be like last night?¡¹

    ¡¸Last night was different¡­Last night¡¯s patrol was an irregular to check Yoshida-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My real ¡ºHunger State¡»isn¡¯t like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Preventing the enemy from moving and then continuing to gradually torment them¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸The impulse won¡¯t stop for several hours¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san grips her fist with power¡­!

    Perhaps¡­the cursed fist bathed in a lot of people¡¯s blood.

    ¡¸This impulse can¡¯t be cancelled with just normal sports or martial arts¡­I don¡¯t fight with people stronger than myself. I want to torment people weaker than me¡­I want to do nothing but bully them¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡­has a dark smile.

    ¡¸¡­You see, I want to set fire. I want to see big fires¡­ I want to burn all!¡¹

    I recalled the burning car last night¡­

    That¡¯s right¡­Natou-senpai¡¯s eyes looking at the flame were abnormal¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san is suffering from the impulse of wanting to be raped intensely by a man¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Rape wish?

    ¡­Katsuko-san?

    ¡¸Katsun¡¯s sexual impulse is the same as self harm¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That person thinks of sex as suicide. Forcibly raped by men repeatedly¡­she wants to be killed by sex¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Katsun¡­even though she¡¯s having a hard time to deal with sex¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s mentally unstable, a danger¡­Thus Yuzuki-sensei observes Katsuko-san¡¯s state continuously¡¹

    ¡­So that¡¯s why Katsuko-san is a maid in Sensei¡¯s house.

    Actually, Sensei¡¯s the one watching over Katsuko-san¡­!

    ¡¸Right now, ¡ºI want to open a bakery in the future¡»is the fake wish Yuzuki-sensei gave her so she¡¯s quite stable¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­ if Katsun stopped making bread, she¡¯d go mad, I¡¯m sure¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Fake wish

    ¡­A constructed hope

    That¡¯s why Katsuko-san¡¯s immersing herself on making bread.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei herself is also carrying her own ¡ºSorrowful darkness¡»¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸That person has making other people unhappy as her reason for living¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But actually, Sensei is thinking that ¡ºherself should be unhappy¡»¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸But, that ¡ºDark belief¡»is being swallowed everyday¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s creates a lot of schemes every day to make herself unhappy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸As a result, she has gathered children with high risk just like as who is a similar existence as herself¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sensei¡¯s wishing for ¡ºDestruction¡»! Social, human, including everything that one holds since born¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But, that person¡¯s ability is too high. If she can¡¯t do ¡ºDestruction¡»anywhere¡­Sensei would spread out her ¡ºDark world¡»steadily¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sensei is going to change this school into ¡ºHell¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­When I first met her.

    ¡­Sensei said that!!!

    ¡ºI¡¯ll make this school hell¡»¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Everyone of us have a psychological disorder. We can¡¯t live with a normal person. Hurting other people, making them unhappy¡­it¡¯ll crush one¡¯s heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. The dark part of your mind has to be set free! You have to We¡¯re cursed after all! We¡¯re living like vampires who victimize other people¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, Yuzuki-sensei said that we have worth in living¡¹

    ¡¸This world has has the law of the jungle! We¡¯re born to prey on other people, raised¡­and as a result, we¡¯ve been distorted in this way¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Even we¡­have the right even if we victimize someone. Even demons, devils, are born and have the right to live¡­! That¡¯s what Sensei taught us¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºYou¡¯ll live as my own victim and you should live with me as your victim¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºJust like how I¡¯m living by eating other sinless people, you should live by victimizing other people too. I¡¯ll be the one to forgive your sins. My sins will be forgiven by the devil¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll hit someone who¡¯s innocent once I can¡¯t endure it! I¡¯ll hit because I want to¡­and yet, I¡¯ll live!¡¹

    ¡¸Even me¡­if I¡¯m not able to endure it anymore, I¡¯ll burn something! I¡¯ll burn everything! But I¡¯ll live! I¡¯ll keep on living¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Just what are their pasts?

    Perhaps it¡¯s a lot of sorrow, sadness, and hate¡­

    Because of someone heartless¡­these girls have lost their choice on their way of life¡­

    That¡¯s not just for Natou-senpai and Margo-san.

    Yuzuki-sensei too, Katsuko-san too, and Iwakura-kaichou too¡­

    ¡­And then, me.

    I¡­will I know their story someday?

    I¡­will I talk about myself to these people?

    ¡­I don¡¯t know for now.

    ¡¸Yoshida-chan¡­you¡¯re in the ¡ºsame family¡» as us. You¡¯re accepted as the¡ºseventh¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I¡¯ll be Yoshida-chan¡¯s onee-chan!¡¹

    Still¡­the two senpai have accepted me for the time being¡­

    ¡¸If ever your libido isn¡¯t enough for only just Shirasaka Yukino¡­you can use my body anytime¡­I¡¯ll meet any of your demands¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Of course, even Onee-chan can give her virginity to you! I¡¯ll do anything!¡¹

    ¡¸If ever you want to rape another woman, just tell us¡­I¡¯ll make her faint and bring her to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Maru-chan¡­Don¡¯t resort to violence, Yuzuki-sensei or I can just trick them to come. Katsun¡¯s there too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In exchange, cooperate with us!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I want us to be together and do a lot of ¡ºBad things¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurt people who¡¯re innocent, dirty their minds¡­to clear out the darkness in our hearts¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do a lot of terrible things¡­I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fun!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Let¡¯s be together as much as possible¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re our¡ºcompanion¡»!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    My answer has come out a long time ago.

    I¡­am the same as these people¡­

    Hurting normal people to please the darkness in my heart¡­

    ¡­¡ºDevil¡»

    ¡¸¡­Best regards!¡¹

    Natou-senpai¡¯s face is wrapped in delight¡­!

    Margo-san showed her white teeth too¡­!

    ¡­They¡¯re the same as me.

    ¡­I don¡¯t think this will continue for all the time.

    ¡­Still,I¡¯d want to continue to taste the joy of hell for as long as possibile¡­!

    Remodel the school building¡­

    Gather the problem students¡­

    Then¡­continue to bring trouble by oneself¡­!

    Very well¡­I¡¯ll become one of those ¡ºDevils¡»

    A made ¡ºCompanions¡»¡­for the first time in my life.

    ¡­I¡¯m glad.

    ¡­I¡¯m really glad.

    ¡­But

    Yukino¡­?

    What would happen to her after this¡­?!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Afterwards¡­I talked to Natou-senpai and Margo-san while eating the remainder of the bread.

    It¡¯s not a scary talk anymore.

    It¡¯s not the story of the past or about the darkness of the heart anymore.

    Just some foolish conversations¡­

    ¡ºFriend¡»-like¡­

    Like the story of Katsuko-san failed mail order of a cooking tool¡­

    Or Margo-san teaching children martial arts twice a week¡­

    Or Natou-senpai¡¯s brand of cosmetics she¡¯s using¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­you should be changing that ¡®Natou-senpai¡¯ soon¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Then, what should I call you then?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want you to call me¡ºOnee-chan¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a bit¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡­Embarrassed?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then ¡ºNei-chan¡»is fine. It sounds like ¡ºOnee-chan¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s the same¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t want to?!¡¹

    Please don¡¯t glare at me!!

    ¡¸¡ºNei-san¡»¡­Is that still no good?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that feels so formal!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­You¡¯re older, and a senpai¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºNei-san¡», ¡ºNei-san¡», ¡ºNei-san¡», ¡ºNee-san¡», ¡ºNee-san¡»3¡­Well, that evolves to there! I¡¯ll allow it for now!¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸¡­You see, Nei had a little brother¡¹

    Margo-san muttered.

    ¡­¡ºHad¡»?!

    ¡¸¡­He died, ehehe¡¹

    ¡­Shit

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes has tears accumulating¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­that was a taboo¡¹

    Margo-san apologized in a hurry¡­

    ¡¸Geez¡­I remembered it because of Maru-chan¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­Shit

    She¡¯ll cry if this continues!!

    ¡­I tried to change the talk in a hurry.

    ¡¸Oh right, Can¡­I call Margo-san ¡ºMaru-san¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s face stiffened¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­If you say that again, I¡¯ll crush your balls¡­!¡¹

    I-I¡¯m very sorryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!!

    While we¡¯re having that talk¡­the chime for the first lesson¡¯s end sounded.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, what would you do? Would you attend the next class¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­What should I do?

    It¡¯s troublesome to meet Yukino and Endou¡­

    The people in the class might be having rumors about me¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be going back to the mansion soon. I can¡¯t be here since I long graduated from the school after all¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san says so then stood up¡­

    ¡¸I intend to stay here but¡­I can give you at least a fellatio!¡¹

    N-Nei-san?!

    ¡¸¡­I want to have my virginity taken with everyone looking! I want Katsun to take a photo too. You want a commemorative photo too, right, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    T-that¡¯s¡­certainly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll give you only fellatio now. Ah, but, It¡¯s my first time giving a fellatio so don¡¯t have a lot of expectations¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Your first time?!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ve seen a lot of people do it a lot of times so I know the ropes at least¡­!¡¹

    ¡­N-no way!

    Nei-san opened her lips and took out her red tongue¡­

    This tongue would lick it¡­!

    ¡¸Hey hey, Nei¡­I think you should get a kiss before doing fellatio¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Oh right¡­I still haven¡¯t given my first kiss yet¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-saaaan!!

    When I thought of it¡­!

    The iron door opened suddenly¡­!!

    Appearing from the inside is¡­

    Yamamine-san breathing heavily??!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re still here¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san runs towards me!

    Aside from Nei-san in her uniform¡­She flinched from the foreigner Margo-san with a scar on her face.

    ¡¸¡­Hello. I¡¯m a last year¡¯s graduate. Have you ever heard about the American student Margo Starkweather from anyone?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know. Good day Senpai¡¹

    Like a member of athletic club, yamamine-san politely bowed to Margo-san.

    ¡¸Un, good day¡¹

    Margo-san returned a bow to Yamamine-san too.

    ¡¸Then¡­what¡¯s wrong, the second class is about to begin right?¡¹

    And when I asked Yamamine-san¡­

    She presented me a bunch of papers with writing on it¡­

    ¡¸¡­T-These are the notes from the first lesson. I also made Yoshida-kun¡¯s copy. If you don¡¯t get something, just ask me¡­!¡¹

    The slit eyes forced a smile¡­

    She¡¯s really a good child.

    ¡­A gentle person.

    ¡¸¡­Natou-senpai, if you¡¯re finished with your business, please return Yoshida-kun to the classroom. Please¡­!¡¹

    She bowed towards Nei-san deeply¡­

    ¡­For my sake.

    1. 33£®¿F¤È½O ?

    2. Once you see that you¡¯re not alone, you¡¯ll feel relieved ¨C Yuzuki-sensei ?

    3. ¡ºŒŽ¤µ¤ó¡»¡¢¡º¥Í¥¤¤µ¤ó¡»¡¢¡º¤Í¤¤¤µ¤ó¡»¡¢¡º¤Í¤¨¤µ¤ó¡»¡¢¡ºŠ—¤µ¤ó¡» ?

 Chapter 34

    34. To the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really cute!¡¹

    Nei-san looks at Yamamine-san with gentle eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not cute at all¡¹

    Yamamine-san blushes.

    ¡¸Hey, hey¡­Megumi-chan, do you know Yo-chan¡¯s home?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Nei-san¡­w-what are you saying?!

    ¡¸You see, Yo-chan¡¯s parents divorced this spring vacation and her mother went out of the house. Her father is originally mentally collapsed so he went missing at the day of the entrance ceremony! That¡¯s why Yo-chan¡¯s alone in his house right now¡­!¡¹1

    Nei-san, why do you know¡­?!

    Yuzuki-sensei investigated¡­then she read that?

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Yamamine-san looked at me with a surprised face.

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    I nodded small.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Yo-chan¡¯s always gloomy in school, right? Megumi-chan, sorry to ask you but could you be friends with Yo-chan?! Get along with him! Then if possible marry him too!¡¹

    Nei-san said while laughing.

    Yamamine-san¡­looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Marriage is impossible¡¹2

    Yamamine-san continued to speak while looking down.

    ¡¸I, intended to be friends with Yoshida-kun¡­we¡¯re classmates after all¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ve never noticed that Yoshida-kun¡¯s having a hard time¡¹

    Yamamine-san bowed to me¡­

    At that time, the next chime rings¡­

    ¡¸¡­No good, I have to go back¡¹

    Yamaine-san reaches out for my hand and¡­looked at Nei-san saying ¡¸Can we go now?¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, go back to the classroom. Just give me a minute. I want to have some private talk with Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll return Yo-chan to the classroom properly! Believe your onee-san¡¹

    Yamamine-san looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll follow you so¡­don¡¯t worry, Nei-san¡¯s really a gentle person¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it, I¡¯ll be going ahead. I¡¯ll just tell the next teacher that ¡ºYoshida-kun went to the toilet, he¡¯ll be back soon¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    Yamamine-san bowed to Nei-san and Margo-san once again then went out of the rooftop in light footsteps¡­

    That back figure and delicate body.

    The skin that¡¯s healthy and smells like the sun¡­

    Black hair that sways with the wind¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­Want to have sex with Megumi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸You want to, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan will let you do it okay?¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes are shining suspiciously¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­That child¡¯s good¡¹

    Margo-san too!

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­you do remember that you and that child are the class rep, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­That¡¯s what Yuzuki-sensei decided¡¹

    ¡¸You do know how to decide the representative of class during the first term right?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    We still don¡¯t know each other yet.

    The homeroom teacher looks at the result of the entrance exam from the middle school and decides it.

    ¡¸The homeroom before Yuzuki-sensei had a different boy with her as the representative right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, she remained as the female class rep and the guy was changed to you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Margo-san seems to know everything about me too¡­

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei never does anything without meaning¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Sensei¡¯s actions always has meaning!¡¹

    ¡­Then?!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yamamine Megumi is a candidate. As the¡ºEighth¡»¡¹

    ¡¸From the start!¡¹

    ¡¸That child has a same kind of ¡ºDarknes¡»as us. The dark side of her heart¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end, I returned to the classroom five minutes late¡­

    The male teacher from Japan History scolded me but¡­Yamamine-san faced me with a relieved face.

    When I looked at Yukino¡­She ignored me and looked the other way.

    Endou¡¯s glaring at me.

    The second hour ended safely.

    Even during the break, the whole class isn¡¯t as noisy as usual.

    Everyone¡¯s paying attention to me and Endou.

    They¡¯re whispering at each other.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me with cold eyes.

    Yukino¡¯s silently reading out a fashion magazine.

    Endou¡¯s laughing with his baseball club¡¯s friends loudly on purpose.

    To turn over¡­Endou impresses with small articles.

    The third hour is math.

    The male gray haired teacher about to reach the retirement age is writing an expression on the blackboard.

    At that time¡­an event happened.

    Suddenly¡­The classroom¡¯s door opened.

    It was the principal.

    Our school¡¯s principal is a fifty year old fat and short old man, he looks like Manager Maradona from soccer3

    But his nickname inside the shcool has been ¡ºJB¡» or ¡ºGeropa¡».

    I don¡¯t get the reason.

    ¡¸Ah, Sensei, can I have a moment¡­¡¹

    The classroom has become noisy from the sudden visit of Geropa¡­

    ¡¸Endou-kun, Yoshida-kun, and Shirasaka-san, raise your hands¡­¡¹

    Geropa looks at us who raised our hands

    ¡¸Please come to the principals office¡­¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We were taken by Geropa-kouchou4 as our classmates looks at us.

    Endou¡¯s feeling sullen.

    Yukino¡¯s looking down in dejection.

    I¡­

    I¡¯m not nervous at all As if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem, it feels like it¡¯s a world of a movie.

    After all, whatever happens will happen.

    I know that I will end in ¡ºRuins¡»

    ¡­There¡¯s no need to panic.

    Having observed myself being calm¡­Margo-san is right, I must be ¡ºBroken¡»

    The principal¡¯s office was on the second floor at the center of the school building.

    Of course, it¡¯s my first time visiting¡­

    ¡¸¡­Enter¡¹

    Geropa opened the door and invited us inside.

    It¡¯s a room with a gorgeous carpet spread on the floor¡­

    As I thought¡­she¡¯s here.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, you¡¯re late¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s sitting on the chair while eating salted rice cracker as she looks at the monitor of a desktop.

    A large scale monitor put on the principal¡¯s desk¡­

    What¡¯s there is the image of Endou hitting me on top of the rooftop.

    It¡¯s the video the day before yesterday and yesterday from the hidden camera.

    There¡¯s only video, there¡¯s no sound¡­

    Yukino¡¯s trembling.

    Endou clicked his tongue¡­!

    ¡¸Sit down¡¹

    Geropa offers us a seat.

    What¡¯s there is a pipe chair.

    Endou sighed and sat down on the chair in bad manners.

    He¡¯s already prepared for battle.

    Yukino tries to set up her chair far away from me and sat closely next to Endou.

    The principal sits on his luxurious leather chair.

    I also sat on the chair late¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve called you three because of this video¡¹

    Geropa talks while wiping his forehead with a handkerchief.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei submitted this to me this morning. The other teachers haven¡¯t seen this yet. It¡¯s just me and Yuzuki-sensei. I haven¡¯t talked about it with Yamazaki-sensei or captain Kondo either¡­!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s spine stretches.

    His attitude changes immediately knowing that the situation isn¡¯t at the worst yet¡­!

    ¡¸For the time being¡­I want you to explain what happened there first¡¹

    Endou answered at honor student mode.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just¡­a trouble within classmates! We just poked at each other from having different opinions. That¡¯s not a big problem¡¹

    Endou spoke shamelessly.

    ¡¸This is a personal problem between students so please leave it between students! I think that there¡¯s no need for the school and teachers to enter¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re saying that this is just bullying, not violence?¡¹

    Endou¡¯s looking at Geropa with a bitter expression.

    ¡¸Well, normally¡­when the person concerned yelled ¡ºI¡¯ve been bullied¡», it might just be a fabricated ¡ºBullying case¡». But, that¡¯s not true. If you want, you can suit me. I¡¯m completely innocent¡¹

    ¡¸But as long as we look at the video, we can¡¯t see anything but him being beaten by you one-sidedly¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­edited in some way. This video is. I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s taken out on this sort of time purposely¡­!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s glaring at Yuzuki-sensei

    Yuzuki-sensei forcibly pushes the crime.

    Of course¡­I¡¯ve actually never hit Endou even once.

    ¡¸I certainly hit him but he also hit me too. Both parties are to blame. Therefore shouldn¡¯t we just declare it as a draw and forget about it?¡¹

    Endou¡¯s making a selfish proposal.

    But¡­Shouldn¡¯t you be telling that to me not to the principal?

    ¡¸Oh¡­It¡¯s news to me that you hit Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sensei looks at Endou with ill-eyes.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s the truth!¡¹

    Endou rejects it.

    ¡¸If you want, should I bring witnesses? Please ask Koiju-senpai and Sugiuama-senpai It¡¯s just a shove and push, it¡¯s not a one-sided beat up, my seniors can testify that¡¹

    It seems that the two Senpai have already been talked with money.

    ¡¸Hmm, are you trying to turn over with false testimony?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei happily said.

    ¡¸What about you?! Aren¡¯t you just intending to corner me with such an obviously edited video?! Terrible! What a terrible teacher! I¡¯ll talk about Yuzuki-sensei to my father¡­!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s monkey play continues¡­

    ¡¸You did that during the middle school didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Endou¡¯s face is hit by shock!

    ¡¸I just looked up to it. Endou-kun also had a bullying event in the baseball club at your middle school right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­just a teammate who was envious of me complaining, It was proven that I never done it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no proof. You asked your father¡¯s lawyer and had the school and the victim¡¯s family persuaded right? ¡ºThis won¡¯t end well if you take it to the court. When this becomes a rumor at mascom, it¡¯ll become a wound in the victim¡¯s future and the school¡»he said¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lie! Principal! Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s clearly lying!!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s desperately refusing.

    Yukino looks at the confrontation of the two uneasy.

    Geropa-kouchou is completely confused.

    ¡¸Oh? Could you explain what¡¯s the lie there? I¡¯ve properly made my investigation though¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei threw an A4 sized envelope towards Endou.

    The envelop drops at Endou¡¯s feet¡­it¡¯s a document with considerable thickness.

    The name of the middle school is clearly printed on the surface of the envelope¡­

    That school must be Endou¡¯s alma mater.

    ¡¸¡­Tsk, what a pain!¡¹

    The cornered Endou changed suddenly.

    ¡¸Sorry, please call my lawyer! Could you please talk to my lawyer from now on?¡¹

    Sitting cross legged¡­Endou approached the principal in an insolent manner.

    ¡¸Just to tell you, please don¡¯t make so much trouble for this school! Principal, how many years do you think this school is working?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Five years has passed since I started as the principal¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you know my father right?. Ah, Of course you know my father, Endou Eiza who¡¯s a city councilor. He¡¯s a director of this school too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course, I do¡¹

    ¡¸Then you knw it right? I think you should give me a preferential treatment. Principal is hired by the board of directors, right? It¡¯s easy for them to just dismiss you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Endou¡¯s threat!

    ¡¸Actually, I don¡¯t want to enter this school. But because of the event during the middle school¡­I don¡¯t want to make a buzz for the time being but, my obstinate old man who¡¯s the supervisor of the baseball cub endorsed the strength of the baseball club here. Then, well, my uncle came to this high school. Not just my uncle, you do know that Endou house has contributed a lot in this school. You know it right? I don¡¯t think you should anger me this much¡­¡¹

    Just like that, Endou faced Yuzuki-sensei next¡­!

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei¡­You¡¯re going to be banished here. Not just from this school. I¡¯ll make sure that you can¡¯t step on this land anymore so prepare yourself. I¡¯ll use all of my connections at Endou house and I¡¯ll get somebody to drive you on the corner! Our acquaintance aren¡¯t just the surface people.5 I send my best regards on the people who¡¯ll hang out with sensei! Well, I don¡¯t know what would happen about Sensei though!!¡¹

    ¡­Uwaa, it¡¯s half bluff but it¡¯s so cheap!

    Is this a delinquent fight?!

    Furthermore, he¡¯s on a grade school level talking about ¡¸My papa!¡¹

    Well, such a threat might be effective on other students¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹

    Look! Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s looking happy¡­!

    She¡¯s happily laughing at Endou¡¯s declaration of war¡­!

    ¡¸A young woman like you cannot do anything against the power of Endou hosue6¡­!¡¹

    Endou shows another threat¡­

    Endou doesn¡¯t know.

    This teacher is more than what you see, just what kind of dangerous human she is¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Stop this already. Kenji¡¹

    Yukino whispers to Endou.

    Yukino knows how dangerous Yuzuki-sensei is.

    She knows that Sensei¡¯s mansion controls the shadow of this school.

    She¡¯s obviously frightened.

    ¡¸Fufufufufu¡­ahahahaha¡­!¡¹

    Looking at the frightened Yukino, Yuzuki-sensei laughed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­N?!!!¡¹

    Feeling the danger of Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s expression, he went to threaten Geropa once again!

    ¡¸Either way, principal¡­the summer meet is about to begin so please make the investigation held inside your chest? If a fuss of this level happens right now, the students would be uneasy right?! Everyone from the baseball club would be involved too¡­!¡¹

    Haa. Because his bluff towards Yuzuki-sensei misfired, he toned down his words.

    Your idiocy is exposed¡­Endou

    ¡¸But it¡¯s not a case that I can hold off for a long time¡¹

    ¡¸I know that! Anyway, I¡¯ll consult my father and uncle¡¯s lawyer so could you please wait for a while before you consult the advisor of the baseball club?¡­!¡¹

    Geropa-kouchou thinks for a while.

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, tomorrow¡¯s golden week. Even if it¡¯s reported to the school¡¯s board of directors, it¡¯s impossible because of the consecutive holidays. Yuzuki-sensei, please talk to the people concerned. Then, please report the conclusion to me I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just after the holidays¡­¡¹

    The principal answered like it¡¯s bothersome.

    Actually, it seems that he doesn¡¯t want to be involved with trouble.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s fine! Then, that¡¯s decided!¡¹

    Endou¡­Shouldn¡¯t you be saying ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹?!

    He¡¯s an ungrateful man¡­!

    Still, Endou looks happy

    If there¡¯s time during the break, he thinks that its possible to construct it to the way that it would become advantageous for him.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­we should be returning soon okay?!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s attitude is bad until the last minute.

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind. Our time with you has ended¡¹

    The principal answers Endou

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Yukino!¡¹

    Endou called out Yukino then stood up from the pipe chair¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Wait. ¡¸¡¹ We still have something to talk about with Shiraska-san and Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    Endou and Yukino stiffened from the principal¡¯s words!

    ¡¸Yukino, what talk?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s another case¡­it¡¯s a problem of student¡¯s privacy so it doesn¡¯t concern you¡¹

    ¡¸Right. While you were having such a trouble with Yoshida-kun, Shirasaka-san and Yoshida-kun also have a problem occurring between them. Isn¡¯t it¡­Shirasaka-san?!¡¹

    Sensei intervenes from the side.

    Yukino¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just your case with Yoshida-kun, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange for the principal to call for Shirasaka-san too?¡¹

    ¡­Certainly.

    Yukino¡¯s an outsider on my case with Endou.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?! What does this mean?!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s looking at me and Yukino.

    He¡¯s completely suspicious of it¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about it! It¡¯s related to Shirasaka-san and Yoshida-kun¡¯s privacy!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that you can¡¯t tell me, Yukino?!! ¡¹

    Endou presses Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­What would you do, Shirasaka-san? Should I speak in your stead?¡¹

    The devil laughs¡­!

    ¡¸¡­P-Please stop!!¡¹

    Yukino rejects.

    That¡¯s of course.

    The event that occurred between me and Yukino¡­

    That¡¯s, virgin rape¡­!

    I broke her virginity and poured in semen inside her womb a lot of times¡­

    It¡¯s a brutal sex crime beyond comparison to Endou¡¯s violence¡­!

    ¡¸K-Kenji¡­I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not that serious. You can go back to the classroom before me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But you see¡¹

    Endou¡¯s glaring at me¡­!

    ¡¸Anyway¡­please come back to the classroom. Or could it be that you want the baseball club¡¯s teacher to see this?¡¹

    Endou has no choice but to follow Yuzuki-sensei¡­!

    ¡¸I-I get it!¡­Yukino, I¡¯ll hear about this later!¡¹

    Endou left with a parting threat¡­he left the principal without giving a bow.

    The splendid wooden door shuts with a bang!

    ¡­He¡¯s rude until the last moment!

    We were left in the room¡­

    Somehow, the glance got focused on Yukino¡­

    Yukino¡¯s body started to feel tension

    ¡¸Now then¡­Shirasaka-san¡¹

    Suddenly, Yuzuki-sensei started the conversation.

    ¡¸The report of your event isn¡¯t only reported to the principal, it¡¯s also reported to the chief director of this school!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s cold eyes is coldly distorting.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it?¡­the first year female student was raped by the guide of a teacher! I feel sorry to have just us enjoy this, isn¡¯t it?¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised and looked at the Principal¡¯s face.

    Geropa had a vulgar smile floating on his face.

    ¡­He knows.

    ¡¸¡­Please call the chief director¡¹

    Principal ordered the clerk by the inner line.

    The chief director is perhaps waiting in the reception room.

    Yuzuki-sensei took out a pamphlet then showed it to Yukino.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the school¡¯s entry guide. Shirasaka-san saw it too when you submitted your application right? Take a look at the board of directors¡­There¡¯s a ¡ºChief Director: Kuromori Kuoichiro¡»right? This person was the chief director until last year. His chronic disease got worse then was changed this year¡¹

    ¡­Then , it¡¯s another person now?

    Sensei continued talking¡­

    ¡¸Oh right¡­I¡¯m using the name ¡ºYuzuki¡»in this school but ¡ºYuzuki¡»is the family name of my mother. My real name is¡­Kuromori¡­¡¹7

    ¡­No way?!

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori Kouichiro is my father¡¹

    ¡­Knock

    The principal¡¯s office door is knocked¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve brought the chief director¡¹

    The female clerk¡¯s voice is¡­!

    ¡¸Come in¡­!¡¹

    With Principal¡¯s approval, the door opened.

    ¡­I

    ¡­I know this person!

    A young woman wearing a black suit and tight skirt.

    A rich proportion like a Caucasian model.

    A surprisingly huge breast, thin waist and round ass¡­

    ¡¸¡­Chief Director, Takanashi Katsuko!¡¹

    The ¡ºSex Beast Katsuko¡»has entered the principal¡¯s room!!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s the chief director?!!

    Yuzuki-sensei don¡¯t want to become the director to replace her father so she pressed it to Katsuko-san!

    ¡¸Principal, it¡¯s this child! It¡¯s the raped schoolgirl!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san suddenly reports to the principal¡­!

    ¡¸Hiiii!!¡¹Yukino¡¯s face stiffened¡­!

    ¡¸Her body was forcibly restrained, raped her virginity and had her womb filled with semen again and again! Car sex during the morning and took a class with an air of innocence while having semen inside her, a perverted woman. She¡¯s a pervert who wished for fellatio herself, pleased from being showered pee, and even pleaded to have her peeing appearance be seen!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­As expected¡¹

    Geropa smiled.

    ¡¸To top it all, she¡¯s a shameless, limitless bitch who desires to become Yoshida-sama¡¯s ¡ºSex toilet¡»! This girl is a sex enthusiast, pervert, lecherous, semen toilet!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoo¡­That¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    Is trembling from the terror of the situation in front of her!

    She¡¯s frightened form the nightmare!!

    Yuzuki-sensei spoke to Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸Sadly, Shirasaka-san. You were fooled once again!¡¹

    Katsuko-san on the doorway.

    In front, Geropa-kouchou.

    Left, me.

    And in diagonal right, Yuzuki-sensei.

    Yukino¡¯s completely cornered¡­!

    Katsuko-san slowly approached Yukino¡­!

    The sound of the high heels¡¯ footsteps is steady¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Now, should we begin today¡¯s training?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s confined in the locked principal¡¯s office¡­

    She¡¯s going to be violated again¡­!!

    ¡¸Today, we¡¯ll have the principal watch Yukino¡¯s sex¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s back felt chills¡­!

    ¡­W-Watch?

    ¡­¡­Are we showing our sex, Katsuko-san?

    Katsuko-san looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­principal will only just watch. He¡¯ll never interfere. Yukino-sama is Yoshida-sama¡¯s private ¡ºSperm Toilet¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sadly, I don¡¯t have my genitalia anymore¡­¡¹

    Geropa confessed something unexpected.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­principal doesn¡¯t have his penis anymore. He¡¯s being fooling around too much before so I cut it off and fed it to the dogs¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki-sensei!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, the principal would be troubled from now on. You don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just showing your sex right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino-sama, you have to get used to other having sex in front of other people!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the most effective just to show Shirasaka-san is yours by having sex in front of them?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Please enjoy the superiority complex of embracing Yukino-sama in front of other men!¡¹

    The devil and sex beast worked together¡­!

    ¡¸¡­No! T-That¡¯s, in front of the principal! I don¡¯t want it!¡¹

    Yukino rounds her body and resists¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Oh, is that so?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei operates the principal office¡¯s computer¡­

    The image appearing on the screen¡­is!!

    ¡¸¡­Aahn!¡­Aaah!¡­Auu!¡­Aaaaah!!¡¹

    The naked me raping Yukino video!

    This was the record from the ¡ºNight Duty Room¡»last night¡­!

    ¡¸Hohoo¡­This is quite wonderful!¡¹

    Geropa loosened his cheeks and sticks to the video¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Please stop it! Don¡¯t look at it! Don¡¯t show it!¡¹

    Yukino shouted!!

    ¡¸This¡­we can broadcast it in the whole school you know?! What would you do? Do you want the whole school watch your sex?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great! Let them see! Yukino-sama¡¯s vaginal opening overflowing with semen, it¡¯s perfectly captured!¡¹

    ¡¸How beautiful¡­It¡¯s so lewd!¡¹

    Sensei, Katsuko-san and Geropa-kuouchou torments Yukino!

    ¡¸What would you do? I¡¯m sure that Endou-kun will watch it from the classroom!¡¹

    ¡¸Show it to them! Have the men in the school masturbate while watching Yukino-sama¡¯s sex! Even women!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, a young schoolgirl¡¯s body is trully beautiful! N¡­Ah, it seems that she had semen ejaculated inside her vagina, hahahaha¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s heart bursts¡­!

    ¡¸Stop it!!¡­Don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t broadcast it¡­Don¡¯t do it¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s crying again¡­

    I got erect from looking at Yukino¡¯s tears.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it¡­here¡­in front of the principal¡­I¡¯ll have sex¡­I¡¯ll have sex!!!¡¹

    Yukino breaks down.

    Katsuko-san spoke to her¡­!

    ¡¸Then take off your panty and roll up your skirt!¡­Show your lewd pussy that just lost it¡¯s virginity in front of the principal¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Now then, Shirasaka-san, do it¡­!¡¹

    Yukino stood up trembling.

    Her hand, inside her skirt¡­

    ¡¸Hurry up¡­else we¡¯ll broadcast it!¡¹

    Inside her skirt uniform¡­her ass was released from the panty!

    It passed under her thin leg¡­then foot.

    ¡¸Now, Yukino-sama¡­please raise your skirt¡¹

    Her trembling ears slowly turned up her skirt.

    Her face is dyed red in shame¡­

    ¡¸Greet the principal¡­¡ºPlease take a look at the pussy that lost its virginity just a day before yesterday¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama too, please take a look at Yukino-sama¡¹

    Being told by Katsuko, I turned to Yukino¡¯s front and crouched!

    Her skirt is lifted.

    Her thin white legs¡­even her thighs are exposed¡­!

    ¡­I-I see iiit!

    Yukino¡¯s crack that¡¯s closed tightly.

    On top of that is her thin pubic hair!!!

    ¡¸P¡­Please take a look, at the P-pussy that lost its v-virginity J-Just a day before yesteday¡­!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes had grains of tears spilling and falling down¡­!!

    1. The ¡°My parent¡¯s aren¡¯t home¡± extreme version. ?

    2. lol. You¡¯re cute Megumi ?

    3. Diedo Armando Maradona, A retured argentine professional footballer. He has served as a manager and coach at other clubs as well as the national team of Argentina ?

    4. Principal ?

    5. Lol Endou, you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking to ?

    6. Hahaahaha ?

    7. Told you guys, don¡¯t fuck with black forest! ?

 Chapter 35

    35. Humiliation interview.

    ¡­It seems to be Munch¡¯s(¥à¥ó¥¯) ¡ºPuberty¡»

    The naked girl sitting on the bed had a look of despair in her eyes.

    The picture of that munch¡­Yukino¡¯s eyes looks just like the girl in the picture¡­

    Inside the principal¡¯s office¡­Yukino sits down like a schoolgirl taking an interview.

    Yukino sits on the pipe chair that¡¯s in the middle of the room.

    At the wooden desk in front of her are Geropa, Yuzuki-sensei and Katsuko-san¡­

    I¡­shrink next to Katsuko-san, watching

    Yukino¡¯s half naked.

    Her blouse is opened¡­her bra is rolled up exposing her pretty breasts and nipple to the eyes of the people.

    The lower half had her skirt tucked up, as she show her genital in between her M-legs.

    Dyed with despair and shame¡­a sorrowed face.

    Tears collect in her eyes.

    ¡¸Well done!¡¹

    Katsuko-san sets up her camera to capture.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­use the camera¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama!¡¹

    Following Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s orders, Katsuko-san started capturing.

    The red lamp in the camera is lit up

    ¡¸Please start, principal¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei grinned and ordered the principal.

    The fat principal talks to Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Then, we¡¯ll begin the interview. Please answer my questions with the truth and nothing but the truth. ¡­Are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Yukino is forced to answer in her shameful figure while crying¡­

    The ugly dark skinned middle aged teacher¡­Geropa-kouchou¡¯s ¡ºShame Interview¡»begins¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Your name please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­F-First year, Shirasaka Yukino, seventeen years old¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­are you a virgin?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-No¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have experience in sex¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Please answer concretely¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to hear a report form your mouth saying ¡ºI¡¯ve had sex, I¡¯m no longer a virgin¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I-I have experienced sex. I¡­I am no longer a virgin¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How many people have you done it with?¡¹

    ¡¸O-Only one person¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How many times you had sex with that person so far?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I think it¡¯s twenty times¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s your sexual partner?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes looked at me with hatred.

    ¡¸My classmate¡­Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going out with him?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Did you seduce him?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way I will!¡¹

    ¡¸I heard from Yuzuki-sensei that you sold yourself though?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that there¡¯s money transferred to your bank account¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that money earned from sex?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No it¡¯s not!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why are you having sex with a schoolboy you are not going out with?¡¹

    Yukiuno¡¯s eyes had tears collecting in them¡­!

    ¡¸I¡­I was raped¡­Yoshida-kun has raped me¡­again and again!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Did he use any contraceptives?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m asking whether he has used condoms or not¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Did he ejaculate outside your vagina?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking whether the semen was released outside your body¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s always inside me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s intravaginal ejaculation?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Uuu!!¡¹

    Unable to endure, Yukino¡¯s tears leaked out

    ¡¸¡­How does it feel to receive sperm in your womb?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It feels disgusting. I thought that I wanted to die¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking about your feelings¡­I¡¯m asking you to explain the situation when semen is poured inside your uterus¡¹

    ¡¸It feels like hot water is poured in my deepest part¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Have you felt your womb swallowing the semen rhythmically after you get the ejaculation?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Please answer. Is there¡­or is there none?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There is¡¹

    ¡¸Your body has accepted his sperm then¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­There¡¯s no way¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you love sex?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I hate it¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way I¡¯d love being raped!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­you got used to sex already?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸You had sex with him a lot of times right?¡­Don¡¯t you think your body has gotten used to sex already?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­!!!¡¹

    Yukino falters then Yuzuki-sensei spoke from the side.

    ¡¸Answer¡­Shirasaka-san¡¹

    ¡¸I-I think¡­I got used to it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Have you experienced sexual climax?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Please answer¡­Have you cum when you had sex with him?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸To be clear, say it properly¡­who had sex with whom and what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­Yukino, had sex with Yoshida-kun¡­and came¡­Aaah¡­I don¡¯t want it¡­Even though I hated it!!¡¹

    Between Yukino¡¯s crotch that¡¯s shaped M¡­

    Yukino¡¯s crack became loose before one¡¯s aware¡­!

    The inside is moist¡­!

    ¡¸When did you lost your virginity?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Last night before yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Please speak what kind of situation it was concretely¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I was bound on a chair on Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s house¡­then I was raped¡¹

    ¡¸Please say it clearly¡­who raped whom?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yoshida-kun¡­raped¡­raped Yukino¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s your impression when your hymen was torn¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It was painful¡­It¡¯s like a burning iron stake was shoved into my body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Please be clear¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My legs were opened¡­opened wide like a frog then¡­Yoshida-kun forcibly went inside my body! It was painful, it huts a lot¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Were you not happy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?! There¡¯s no way I would!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haven¡¯t you thought of ¡ºI want my first experience to be rape¡»when you were a child?¡¹

    ¡¸No! I¡¯m not such a child!¡¹

    With Yukino¡¯s objection¡­the sex beast Katsuko spoke.

    ¡¸Say that you¡¯re glad you were raped!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-No way!¡¹

    ¡¸Say it!¡­Do you want to experience something scarier?¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t go against the sex beast.

    ¡¸I-I was glad being raped!¡¹

    ¡¸Please answer concretely¡­Be raped by whom?¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino¡­is glad to be raped¡­by Yoshida-kun¡­I was glad¡­aah no I¡¯m not¡­this is ridiculous!¡¹

    The light reflects between Yukino¡¯s legs.

    I saw it¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s love nectar¡­is dripping from her vagina!

    ¡¸Please remember¡­the moment Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis entered Yukino-sama for the first time! Remember the moment when your hymen was broken!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No that was so¡­painful¡­scary¡­miserable¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You were glad aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nooo¡¹

    ¡¸Say that you¡¯re glad¡­say that you were overwhelmed with happiness when your hymen was torn¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can say that!¡¹

    ¡¸Say it! You toilet!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuu¡­I-I was glad, I was glaaaaad¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Remember that moment in your head!! Say it properly while remembering¡­hurry up!¡¹

    Sex beast Katsuko has trained Yukino¡¯s ¡ºMind¡»!

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡­penis¡­entered inside me, forcibly, pushed itself in¡­it hurts¡­At first, it didn¡¯t come too deep but¡­suddenly, it broke through¡­went deeper¡­it hurts like I was hit by a lightning¡­like my body¡¯s being pulled out¡­the pain hurried¡­perhaps at that time¡­my hymen was broken¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You were happy that it was broken right?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I was glad¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, what happened after that?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yoshida-kun¡­e-ejaculated¡­inside me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Were you happy?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I am!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how did it feel¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I look forward pale¡­I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m fearing that I might get pregnant¡­disgusting¡­I feel hopeless¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Please remember that moment well¡­look, inside Yukino-sama¡¯s stomach is hot liquid poured in¡­spreding out¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to remember¡­noooo¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Scared?¡­Frightened?¡­Disgusted?¡­Helpless?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared¡­I feel disgusted¡­Help me¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s falling into Katsuko-san¡¯s dark suggestion further¡­!

    The effect of aphrodisiac shows up I guess¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei intervenes from the side.

    ¡¸Your feeling right now¡­that is ¡ºHappiness¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, the gloomy feeling swirling inside Shirasaka-san, say that it¡¯s ¡ºHappiness¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san further spurs Yukino¡¯s heart¡­!

    ¡¸Now, you hopeless girl¡­say it¡­You¡¯re ¡ºHappy¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸How does it feel getting ejaculated inside?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu, Happiness¡¹

    ¡¸How does it feel being embraced by Yoshida-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­I was happy¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino-sama loved being raped by Yoshida-sama right? You¡¯re glad aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No¡¹

    ¡¸Answer properly you toilet bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m happy!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s crotch is soaking wet.

    Her genital is dripping with love nectar!

    Her whole body is sweating hard.

    Her flushed body¡­is so lewd!!!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san, did you notice it?¡­Your pussy has become a disaster¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei laughs maliciously

    ¡¸Certainly¡­it¡¯s a really terrible state¡¹

    Geropa-kouchouo is having a vulgar smile.

    ¡¸Yukino-sama¡­please explain to everyone what¡¯s happening to your pussy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Noo¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do it!¡¹

    Yukino looked up and reported!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s wet¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s wet?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yukino¡¯s pussy¡­My pussy is w-wet¡­!¡¹

    First, Yuzuki-sensei cross-examines it¡­

    ¡¸Why is Shirasaka-san¡¯s pussy wet? Is there a reason behind it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s, I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Following, Geropa-kouchou¡­

    ¡¸You, want to do it right now, don¡¯t you?¡­Sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m not¡­!¡¹

    Lastly, Sex beast Katsuko¡­!

    ¡¸Your body wants to do it that you can¡¯t endure it anymore right?¡­You want it right? A man¡¯s penis¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­not¡­that¡¯s not what it¡­¡¹

    The sex beast gives her next order to Yukino.

    ¡¸Stand up you semen toilet!¡­Stand up and lie down on this desk¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei smiles coldly¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­it¡¯s rape time again¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s attacked by strong adult glances.

    Yukino¡­can do nothing but follow.

    Yukino lied on her back on top of the principal¡¯s desk¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei and the principal looks from around he¡­

    Katsuko-san took off the camera from the tripod and records Yukino by hand.

    Yukino¡­seems to be a sacrifice on an altar.

    ¡¸¡­We maid you wait, Yoshida-kun. You can do what you want now¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡­called me.

    ¡¸Now, Yukino-sama, beg Yoshida-sama¡­¡ºMy body¡¯s aching so much it can¡¯t be helped¡­please violate me like usual¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way I can say that¡¹

    ¡¸Say it!¡¹

    The sex beast¡¯s scolding is sharp!!

    ¡¸Hiii!¡­Y-Yukino¡¯s¡­body¡­Yukino¡¯s body is aching so much it can¡¯t be helped¡­R-Rape me! Please violate Yukino like usual!¡¹

    I take off my belt and dropped my pants.

    My penis is already frozen solid¡­

    ¡¸Ooh, this is envious¡¹

    Geropa saw my erection and muttered¡­!

    ¡¸¡­N-Noooo!¡¹

    Yukino felt fear from the penis approaching her body!

    ¡¸Yukino-sama¡­have this¡¹

    Katsuko-san showed a small table to Yukino.

    ¡¸You want this right?¡¹

    That¡¯s the fake contraceptive.

    The false drug Yukino took from Iwakura-kaichou, ¡ºThree ejaculation contraceptive¡»

    It¡¯s actually an aphrodisiac that provides arousal¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-I wan it! P-Please give it to me!!¡¹

    Yukino shouted

    ¡¸Take out your tongue¡¹

    Hearing Yuzuki-sensei¡­Yukino took out her red tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Here you go¡¹

    Katsuko-san put the tablet on her tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Drink it¡¹

    Just like a computer swallowing a disc¡­Yukino¡¯s red tongue with the tabled on it entered her mouth.

    She swallowed it along with her saliva!

    ¡¸Then you¡¯re save with this Shriasaka-san¡­safe to be raped!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Katsuko, give that to Shirasaka-san¡¹

    ¡¸Right away!¡¹

    Katsuko-san took out something black.

    ¡¸Use this¡­you¡¯d feel more with this¡¹

    Katsuko-san handed Yukino a¡­black eye mask.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a blindfold¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Blindfold?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Have you ever heard of Blindfold play? This¡¯ll create the atmosphere¡¹

    When Yuzuki-sensei explained that, Yukino stared at the mask given to her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up¡¹

    ¡¸Blindfold!¡¹

    Urged by two beauties, Yukino finally prepared herself.

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Yukino put on the eye mask¡­

    She can¡¯t see anything¡­

    ¡¸Open your legs wide¡­then prepare yourself to accept Yoshida-sama¡­!¡¹

    In front of me¡­the blindfolded Yukino¡¯s, opened her legs wide¡­!

    On top of the principal¡¯s desk , Yukino¡¯s lying down making an M legs.

    Her pubic hair under her genital is already wet.

    ¡¸Touch yourself with your finger and confirm your own state¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s white thin fingers¡­caresses her own slit.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-sama what¡¯s going on there?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s wet¡­it¡¯s wet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-sama, where do you feel it the most?¡¹

    ¡¸H-Here¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s finger opens up the fold with her finger and exposes her clitoris¡­!

    The small bean¡­is already enlarged!

    ¡¸¡­Touch it with your finger and show it properly¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­Aaaaaaaaaahn!¡¹

    Yukino caresses her own clitoris!

    Love nectar oozes out again from her crack due to pleasure¡­!

    ¡¸Does it feel good when you touch it there¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeeeeeees¡­!!¡¹

    Yukino kneads it with her finger.

    ¡¸Araara¡­your crack¡¯s open completely right now¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s genital that should be closed intact is slowly loosening.

    Her half naked skin is dyed pink¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s craving!

    While being in an abnormal blindfold state¡­Yukino¡¯s heart is completely caught by Katsuko-san!

    ¡¸Spread it yourself and show it¡­present Yukino-sama¡¯s genital to everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Yukino opened her crack with both of her hands¡­

    I can see clearly from the entrance to deep inside.

    Her hymen¡­is no longer there.

    ¡¸As expected, a first year¡¯s hole is beautiful¡­there¡¯s no distortion¡¹

    Geropa states his impression

    ¡¸It¡¯s already used to Yoshida-sama, it already changed to a wonderful sperm toilet¡­Yoshida-sama, are you ready?¡¹

    I can¡¯t endure this anymore.

    My erect penis approached Yukino¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡¸Now¡­Yoshida-sama¡¯s going to rape you again¡­are you happy?¡­Say that you¡¯re happy¡­go¡¹

    The wet slit is inviting me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m glad¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino-sama, beg Yoshida-sama¡­¡ºPlease ravish me¡­please dirty Yukino agian with Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­P-Please rape Yukino¡­please soil Yukino¡¯s body with Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis!¡­I want to be soiled again!¡¹

    At that moment she shouted, hot liquid dripped from Yukino¡¯s vagina again¡­!

    ¡­I¡¯ll thrust it in!!

    Jupuri, my penis entered her wet honey hole¡­!

    The wet vagina flesh met my glans!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah! It came! It¡¯s coming inside Yukino again!!¡¹

    I turn my hand on Yukino¡¯s back¡­then hugged her thin body tightly!

    My glans made a kiss on her uterus immediately¡­!

    The insides of the melting vagina, is so slimy, wet¡­and hot!!

    ¡¸¡­How far, how far is it going in?¡¹

    ¡¸D-Deep¡­It¡¯s coming in the deepest part of me!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the entrance to Yukino-sama¡¯s womb, isn¡¯t it?! Yukino-sama¡¯s being violated until her womb!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m being raped¡­n-Noo¡­aahn!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re glad aren¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way¡­I¡¯d be happy with this¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­even if your mind says no, Yukino-sama¡±s body is this glad¡­please try saying that you¡¯re glad¡­¡¹

    I slowly begin my piston¡­!

    Zun!¡­I pierce Yukino¡¯s deepest part!

    ¡¸¡­Aah!¡¹

    Once again¡­Zun!

    ¡¸¡­Aah¡­I¡¯m happy¡¹

    Zun¡­Zun¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy¡­I¡¯m glad¡­Aaahn¡­It feels good¡­!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s being raped.

    Once again, I¡¯m having sex with Shirasaka Yukino!!

    ¡¸How¡¯s it¡­Sex feels good doesn¡¯t it?¡­Your body feels glad doesn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹

    Katsuko-san whispers at Yukino¡¯s ears like a magic incantation¡­

    ¡¸¡­Pleased¡­I¡¯m feeling pleasure¡­my body¡­feels good¡­It feels good¡­this is pleasant!!¡¹

    I use my waist hard¡­then rub Yukino¡¯s walls with my penis.

    ¡¸Aaaaaahaan¡­it feels gooood¡­!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s raising a lovely voice¡­is already indulging herself from the pleasures of sex.

    ¡¸This first year is amazing¡­¡¸¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As you can see, she¡¯s pleased, a perverted girl¡¹

    The principal and Yuzuki-sensei are having such a talk¡­!

    ¡¸¡­How is it?¡­Having other people watch you have sex feels good doesn¡¯t it?¡­Yukino-sama, say ¡ºLook at me more¡»¡­¡ºEveryone, please take a look as Yukino¡¯s being ravished¡»¡­¡ºWatch Yukino being raped and masturbate¡»¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s finger is already between her crotch.

    Katsuko-san¡¯s coveting Yukino¡¯s¡¯ mind while masturbating¡­!

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­Look¡­Please take a look¡­Everyone, please take a look as Yukino¡¯s being ravished¡­! Everyone masturbate while Yukino¡¯s being raped¡­!!¡¹

    Aah¡­I kissed Yukino while swinging my waist.

    Yukino opened her mouth immediately and intertwine her tongue.

    The blindfold¡­interrupts Yukino¡¯s repulsion to me

    She¡¯s allowing my lip just for the sake of pleasure!!

    ¡¸Yukino-sama¡­it¡¯s no good if you¡¯re just being ravished¡­please wiggle your waist too¡­Have the penis hit the places inside your body that feels good¡­!¡¹

    The sex beast gives a new instruction¡­!

    ¡¸¡­L-Like this?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s waist pushed up and down¡­!

    My penis is rubbed recklessly!

    Kui, kui¡­my glans is rubbing on folds that¡±s been different so far¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Think on how to feel more pleasure¡­and move your body according to your body¡¯s desire!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body¡­shakes¡­tangles, moves up and down¡­!

    Her clitoris and pubic bones is rubbed to me steadily¡­!

    She¡¯s already leaving everything to the pleasures of sex¡­!

    ¡¸What¡¯s this¡­it feels goood! This feels gooood¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Try tightening your anus then loosening it¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­Yukino¡¯s pussy tightens!

    My erect penis is being strangled!

    ¡¸Good¡­this is great!¡¹

    ¡¸What does Yukino-sama want?¡­What does Yukino-sama¡¯s body wants¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­my body¡­my breast¡­please hold Yukino¡¯s breast tightly¡­!¡¹

    I gripped Yukino¡¯s breast with my right hand!

    I gripped it!

    ¡¸Stronger!¡­Squeeze it¡­Suck it out!¡¹

    I gripped her breasts tightly!

    Does she feel it when I crush it with all my might?!

    ¡¸M-My nipples¡­pinch my nipples¡­stir it with your fingers!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s firmly erect nipples is pinched by my finger!

    I knead it with the pulp of the finger¡­!!

    ¡¸G-Good¡­That feels goood!!¡¹

    Aah¡­This feels good!

    Yukino¡¯s body drowning in sex is great!!

    ¡¸Place your hands on Yoshida-sama¡¯s back¡­embrace him¡­that feels even better!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s thin arms embraced me tightly!

    Her white fingers cuts into my back!

    Her soft breasts presses against my body!

    I can feel her nipples with my skin!

    Aah¡­I¡¯m embracing Yukino¡­!!

    Yukino¡¯s embracing me!

    I¡­Embraced Yukino hard too!

    Gatsun, gatsun, my waist thuds!

    It¡¯s pushing up inside Yukino¡­!

    It¡¯s stirring her up¡­!

    Ravish!¡­Ravish!¡­I¡¯m ravishing her!!

    Yukino¡¯s body shakes freely¡­it¡¯s wriggling!!

    ¡¸Aah¡­It¡¯s coming¡­it¡¯s coming¡­It¡¯s coming again!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s climax is close¡­!

    Me too

    ¡¸Yukino-sama¡­are you cumming? If you¡¯re going to cum, then shout ¡ºCumming¡»¡ºIt feels good¡»¡ºI¡¯m glad¡»¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s instructing Yukino while comforting herself¡­!

    ¡¸aaah¡­It¡¯s coming¡­it¡¯s coming¡­It¡¯s coming!!Cumming¡­cumming, cumcum, I¡¯m cummiiiiiiing¡­It feels goood!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body convulsed.

    Her back bent like a bow while still embracing me¡­She¡¯s pressing against my crotch!

    The inside of her vagina is tightening so hard!!

    ¡¸¡­Cummiiing!!¡¹

    ¡­Dobyuu! Dobyuu!!

    I began ejaculating inside Yukino.

    ¡¸T-The hot stuff is coming in!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s arm embraces me stronger¡­!

    Her uterus wombs rhythmically!

    Gokuri, gomari¡­it¡¯s drinking the semen in¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s coming out¡­it¡¯s coming out¡­It¡¯s drinking it in¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s climax continues!

    She¡¯s already half frenzy

    ¡¸Yukino-sama¡­are you happy having ejaculated a lot? Say that you¡¯re happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡­I¡¯m happy!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you happy about?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sex¡­Aahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Does sex feels good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sex feels gooood!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you love being raped?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Love! I love it!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re unbearably glad from being violated right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaahn! Being ravished feels good¡­I¡¯m glad! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming again¡­I¡¯m glad¡­I feel happyyyyy!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s hand hugs me tightly again¡­!

    Once again, Yukino convulsed.

    It seems that she came again¡­!

    Her shrinking vagina squeezes out my semen until the last drop¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hmm, is that so?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s hand stretched towards Yukino¡¯s face¡­

    The eyemask¡­is removed smoothly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ue?¡¹

    What¡¯s there is¡­Yukino¡¯s face that¡¯s engrossed in sex¡­

    Eyes melting in pleasure¡­and skin that¡¯s completely flushed.

    There¡¯s no feature of a cute intellectual girl at all.

    A lewd woman¡¯s face that¡¯s drowning in pleasure of sex¡­

    ¡­Pashin!

    Yuzuki-sensei lightly slapped Yukino¡¯s cheek!

    ¡­At that moment!

    Yukino¡¯s vigor returned!

    ¡¸¡­I?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s embracing me voluntarily, half naked.

    While our lower half is still connected¡­!

    Wet from the sweat, love nectar and semen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this¡­Why am I¡­?!¡¹

    She¡¯s suddenly pulled by to reality from the sexual pleasure suggested by the effect of the aphrodisiac¡­

    Yukino¡¯s petrified¡­!

    Yuzuki-sensei sharply whispered in Yukino¡¯s right ear¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Lewd¡¹

    On her left ear, Katsuko-san¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Perverted slut!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face sinks in despair¡­

    Tears spill out of her eyes¡­

    I licked those tears¡­

    ¡­Bitter

    Yukino¡¯s tears is salty¡­and a bit bitter

    I mutter while I lick Yukino¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­I love you¡­I love Yukino¡¯s despaired face the most¡­!¡¹

    Yukino answered while loosening her arm.

    ¡¸I hate you¡­I hate Yoshida-kun so much¡­!¡¹

    Geropa-kouchou, slowly clapped his hands¡­

    ¡¸Bravo, Bravo! That¡¯s wonderful! What a beautiful rape! I was moved!!!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei answered Geropa coldly.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s too early to give an applause!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes Yoshida-sama¡¯s stamina isn¡¯t like this !¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    My erection still hasn¡¯t lost it¡¯s strength inside Yukino!

    Rather, it got even harder after tasting Yukino¡¯s tears!!

    Once again¡­I moved my waist!

    ¡¸¡­Nooo¡­No more¡­please stop this¡­Ahn, ahn, aaaah!!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t stop my waist until I ejaculated inside Yukino again¡­!!

 Chapter 36

    36. In the middle of the stairs

    After ejaculating inside Yukino again, I made her do fellatio¡­

    Yukino sucks my penis in front of Geropa.

    I sat on the edge of the principal¡¯s desk and Yukino kneeled in between my legs.

    Principal stood from his sit and looked at Yukino¡¯s mouth uniting with my penis.

    Yuzuki-sensei gracefully sips her kofi¡­

    The third class has already ended and it¡¯s about to enter the fourth class¡­

    ¡¸Very good¡­It¡¯s a tongue skill you won¡¯t think coming from a sixteen year old¡¹

    Geropa pushes out his face and praises Yukino¡¯s sexual skills

    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to Katsuko¡¯s guidance¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Ojou-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-san obediently took the praise.

    She presented teacakes to Sensei.

    ¡¸Also¡­as expected, Yoshida-kun ¡ºLoves¡»Shirasaka-san, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The devil teacher suddenly let out a word worst matched to her.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­you do love Shirasaka-san, don¡¯t you? How many times have you masturbated to Shirasaka-san since the entrance ceremony¡¹

    Sensei inquires me.

    ¡¸¡­E-Every day¡¹

    The roughness of Yukino¡¯s tongue as she licks my glans upwards¡­feels good!

    ¡¸¡­How many times a day?¡¹

    ¡¸T-Three times up to five times¡­uu!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s finger is gently caressing my balls!

    ¡¸You wanted to embrace, to violate Shriasaka-san that much?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I wanted to violate her!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, Yoshida-kun¡¯s always watching Shirasaka-san after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re using your imagination or a photo for masturbation?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­the class photo during the entrance ceremony¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have any big photos of Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I tried to take one with my phone but I didn¡¯t have any chance.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you want the embarrassing photos of Shiraska-san we took so far?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I want it!¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll give it to you¡­Katsuko give what Yoshida-kun wants¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­You can¡¯t masturbate to that photo, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-Why?¡¹

    ¡¸You should let out all of your semen inside Shirasaka-san¡­don¡¯t waste a drop¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to do it then you can have sex with her anytime, anywhere¡­isn¡¯t that right, Shirasaka-san?!¡¹

    Yukino¡­can¡¯t answer as her mouth is filled with my penis.

    She¡¯s just looking up at Sensei with sorrowed and hateful eyes¡­!

    I stretched my hand and reached out for Yukino¡¯s breasts that¡¯s sticking out of her blouse.

    Yukino¡¯s beautiful breasts that fits the palm of my hand!

    I¡¯ve massaged this multiple times, it¡¯s swelling red from my fingers¡­!

    I enjoyed the feeling of her breasts again¡­!

    I enjoy the hardness of her nipple¡­!

    I love this breast.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time you move up and down more intensely! Yukino-sama, think of your mouth as your pussy!¡¹

    Katsuko-san leaded her¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­the class would end if you don¡¯t hurry up¡¹

    With Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s words, Yukino¡¯s moved faster while having tears collect in her eyes¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Yukino-sama! Stroke the penis with your mouth more! Your mouth pussy! Is it like a mouth pussy!¡¹

    ¡¸Please show it to me¡­The moment a man spits out his stinking semen inside the mouth of the freshman student!¡¹

    Katsuko-san and Geropa fans Yukino¡­!

    Yukino desperately sucks my erection while having a pained face!!

    She vacuumed tightly!

    She licks the glans clean with her tongue!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m cumming, here we go, it¡¯s coming out¡­1¡¹

    The hot stuff rises from my my waist to my penis!

    ¡¸Uuu, take this¡­Yukinoo!!¡¹

    Thinking that I¡¯m almost bursting¡­the flood gates of my vesicle opened and it was released in a dash!!

    ¡­Dooppu!

    The white bitter liquid gushes into Yukino¡¯s mouth like a flood!!

    ¡¸¡­Nguuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡­It must be bitter.

    ¡­It must be disgusting.

    Tears fall down from Yukino¡¯s pained eyes.

    Chupon, Yukino pulled out her mouth from my penis.

    ¡¸Now Yukino-sama¡­Open your mouth wide then please show to the principal how much was let out!¡¹

    Yukino opened her mouth wide while teary eyed.

    The bubbly white sperm and saliva mixed inside her mouth

    ¡¸¡­Drink it¡¹

    Yukino drank the semen by Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s orders.

    ¡­While crying

    ¡¸¡­Delicious?¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t answer¡­

    ¡¸Say that¡ºIt was delicious¡»! ¡ºYoshida-sama¡¯s semen is very delicious¡»¡­!¡¹

    Urged by Sex Beast Katsuuko¡­Yukino finally opened her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­I-It was delicious. Yoshida-kun¡¯s semen is very delicious¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Say your thanks to Yoshida-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Thanks, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to drink such a delicious sperm everyday, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Your anwer?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m going to drink it every day from now on!¡¹

    The half-naked Yukino burst into tears from the humiliation.

    White semen drips down from her mouth¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s no time to cry! You still have to clean the penis!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to use your mouth and tongue to clean the entire penis again! Suck the tip and suck out all of the semen remaining in the urethra! It¡¯s a clean up fellatio!¡¹

    Yukino once again made her tongue crawl in my penis while crying.

    Chupachupa¡­I can hear wet sounds¡­

    ¡¸Wonderful¡­I think this child would become a first class meat toilet Yuzuki-sensei!¡¹

    Looking at the beautiful humiliated appearance of the first year¡­the aroused Geropa told Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸Well¡­I think that she¡¯s much more talented than Iwakura Yukiyo!¡¹

    At that moment Geropa spoke of Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s name, Yukino¡¯s eyes opened wide suddenly¡­!

    ¡¸Iwakura-kun¡¯s fellatio is very splendid.¡­Of course, sex with her is good too. Iwakura-kun¡¯s big breasts is hidden after all. The feeling when I hold it is unbearably good¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei spoke to the surprised Yukino.

    ¡¸The principal cooperated in training Iwakura-san two years ago. In those days, he still had his excellent genital¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s regrettable¡­if I still have my penis, I wanted to taste this child¡­¡¹

    Geropa¡¯s hand stretched towards Yukino¡¯s ass¡­

    That hand was slapped off by Katsuko-san!

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t!¡¹

    Geropa fell on his back!

    Pokan, he opened his mouth wide.

    ¡¸Principal¡­Shirasaka-san is Yoshida-kun¡¯s exclusive toilet. I¡¯d be troubled if you lay a hand on her¡­¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s cold eyes pierces Geropa.

    ¡¸No¡­I just¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Last time, I let you off with just your penis removed¡­what do you want next?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t end with you being erased in the society¡­If I recall, your recently married daughter just gave birth right?¡­There¡¯s an organization wanting a baby in US, should I introduce her?¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please¡­don¡¯t get my family involved¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­endure with just watching. I¡¯ll give you something once there¡¯s an opportunity¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you¡­Thank you very much¡­!¡¹

    Geropa prostated himself in front of Yuzuki-sensei.

    Sensei drinks her ko-fi silently¡­

    ¡¸Principal¡­I¡¯m already okay with it so raise your head. You too¡­get on your clothes and return to the classroom¡¹

    ¡¸I thank you¡­You have my gratitude¡­Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Geropa-kouchou called Yuzuki-sensei ¡ºKuromori¡»

    Yukino and I fixed our clothes.

    Yukino wore her bra again and pinned her buttons in her blouse.

    I¡­went to get my underwear and pants that I took of messily¡­

    ¡¸Still¡­You got another beautiful first year. Let¡¯s make this child the next student council president after Iwakura-kun¡­Hahaha¡¹

    The forgiven Geropa spoke to Yuzuki-sensei with a forced smile.

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s gonna be the next student council president after Iwakura-san?

    Does Yuzuki-sensei have that kind of plan?!

    She¡¯s going to let Yukino rule the whole school?!

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t intend to let Shirasaka-san become the student council president. In the first place, I¡¯ll make Shirasaka-san leave the school next year¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Leave?

    ¡­Could that be?!

    Yuzuki-sensei turned towards the surprised Yukino.

    ¡¸Then¡­how about being sold off to a dark organization on some other country?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei laughed.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do that to such an important schoolgirl¡­It¡¯s just a simple maternity leave¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maternity leave?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Shirasaka-san will surely give birth one year later!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes is overshadowed with despair!

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Is the fertility drug available?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s consecutive holidays today so if I order it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine even after the end of Golden Week¡¹

    The devil teacher smiled towards Yukino.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­do you know fertility drugs?¡¹

    Yukino shook her head¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a drug wanted by married couple who wants to have a child¡­if you drink that medicine, the womb is forced to ovulate so pregnancy is definite when you have sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Pregnant!

    Yukino¡¯s body began to tremble¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to know what day you¡¯re going to be fertilized when you have sex right? Teach your children in the future okay?¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s ovulation day is on the consecutive holidays!

    She¡¯ll definitely get pregnant she¡¯s going to have sex on that day!

    No, she¡¯ll be made pregnant!!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san, you¡¯ll definitely going to give birth with Yoshida-kun¡¯s child¡­prepare yourself!¡¹

    The devil gives her brutal verdict to Yukino¡­!

    Yukino is¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Several minutes after we left the principal¡¯s office¡­

    There¡¯s still half an hour remaining on the fourth lesson.

    The two of us walk through the corridor with Yukino ahead looking down¡­

    Inside the campus at Saturday morning.

    I can hear the voices of the teachers from the classrooms.

    From outside the window, I can hear the sound of the whistle of the PE instructor¡­

    Are they doing a 50 meter race?

    Yukino¡¯s still not used to having sex it seems.

    She¡¯s walking bowlegged while holding her waist.

    Though she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in pain anymore when we have sex¡­

    Before long, we appeared in the stairs.

    Yukino, walks down the stairs bowlegged.

    I watched her charming ass and thighs¡­her back while waking down the stairs.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look¡¹

    Yukino sayw while facing ahead.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    I answered back instinctively

    It would be strange not to look at something so erotic in front of you

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look, I beg you¡¹

    At the moment Yukino said that¡­!

    White liquid drips down from Yukino¡¯s thighs.

    That¡¯s my semen overflowing from her vagina!

    She¡­tries to prevent the sperm from dripping down her vagina, so she¡¯s making a strange walk!

    ¡¸I told you to look, didn¡¯t I¡­!¡¹

    Yukino took out a handkerchief from her pocket and wipes the sperm dripping from her crotch.

    I looked at her state from under.

    No matter how much she wipes it, semen still drips down.

    Yukino applied the handkerchief between her crotch and panty.

    Her white panties are seen clearly¡­

    That white cloth is wet with love nectar and semen.

    Yukino¡¯s white skin and thin pubic hair is seen through¡­wet.

    I squat down in the middle of the stairs to look further inside her skirt.

    With my both hands under the stairs I looked up Yukino¡¯s lower half from below.

    I can see the ass I violated a lot of times!

    ¡­Amazing, what a nice view.

    Yukino ignores me and continued to wipe her vagina with her handkerchief.

    No matter how much she wipes, the white liquid oozes out.

    Before long¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I hate this!¡¹

    Yukino threw the handkerchief to the wall!

    The handkerchief that¡¯s heavy from sucking the sperm out sticks to the wall, then falls¡­!

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can stand this! I hate this, no more!!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s on the stairs turned to me.

    She¡¯s looking at me with hatred.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­do you love me?!¡¹

    Yukino asks me.

    Intense eyes, severe face¡­!

    ¡¸If you love me then help me!¡¹

    ¡­What¡¯s this?

    ¡­What¡¯s this?

    ¡­What¡¯s this?

    Shirasaka Yukino is this kind of girl?

    I¡­know that she¡¯s looking down on me.

    Even though I violated her a lot of times¡­

    Yukino still thinks of me only as ¡ºYuzuki-sensei¡¯s underling¡»¡­

    She thinks that I would obey her if she threatened me¡­

    She thinks that I¡¯ll listen to her¡­

    She¡¯s thinking of me as a human lower than her¡­!

    I¡­!

    I took off my fastener and exposed my penis.

    ¡­My penis is already erect.

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you trying to do?! I-I¡¯m going to scream!¡¹

    Though Yukino¡¯s daunted¡­She still tries to control me.

    ¡¸¡­Shout if you want. Yukino¡¯s the only one who¡¯d feel ashamed being seen by people. This isn¡¯t an attempted rape. Everyone would know who¡¯s already violated¡­my semen¡¯s dripping from Yukino¡¯s ass after all¡­!¡¹

    I spoke to Yukino so calmly that even I was surprised¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not scared at all. I¡¯m long prepared to be busted by police or get my life ruined¡­But, You¡¯re the same Yukino. I¡¯m dragging you with me!¡¹

    For the first time¡­Yukino feared the human called me.

    I finally¡­became independent from Yuzuki-sensei and Katsuko-san and will violate Yukino by myself.

    ¡¸If you want, should I be the one to scream?! Want me to scream¡ºI rapepd Shirasaka Yukino!¡» I¡¯m sure everyone would get out of their classrooms¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Stop it, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    I walked up the stairs and approached Yukino¡­

    Yukino¡¯s¡¯ feeling the fear and tries to run up the stairs!

    I dashed and captured Yukino!

    ¡­I embraced her from behind in the middle of the stairs.

    ¡¸¡­R-Release me!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s fearing body is in my arm=!

    ¡­She¡¯s trembling!

    ¡­She¡¯s frightened!

    This thin and soft¡­Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­W-What do you intend to do?¡¹

    I licked Yukino¡¯s ears from the back!

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body that I¡¯m embracing tightly, trembled!

    I whispered in her cute ears.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have sex here. In this stairs¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We can¡¯t. Someone might find us here¡¹1

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­we still have thirty minutes before the fourth lesson ends¡¹

    I made Yukino stand on all fours in the middle of the stairs.

    My left hand rolls her skirt while I hold her body with my right hand.

    When I tried to remove her panty, Yukino¡¯s legs closed up desperately, trying to take it off!

    ¡­Dammit, too troublesome.

    I moved the crotch part of Yukino¡¯s panty¡­!

    Then I made my penis entered while we¡¯re having a doggystyle pose!!

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­while I¡¯m wearing an underwear¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about Yukino¡¯s protest!

    Her vagina is still wet from the lingering sex from a while ago¡­!

    I screwed in to the root and moved my waist¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaan!¡¹

    Yukino pants.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make much noise or someone would come to ook!¡¹

    I whispered to Yukino¡­

    Yukino bites the sleeve of her uniform and endures leaking out her voice¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nnn¡­nnn¡­nuu¡­nn¡­aaa¡­uuun¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s already noon at the end of April.

    The refreshing early summer sunlight pours down from the window.

    The stairs in the school used every day.

    The usual stairs where hundreds of students go up and down.

    Yukino and I go through these stairs every day to go to our classroom.

    In the middle of that¡­!

    I¡¯m violating Yukino in a dog posture!

    My desires are accepted deeply in the bright light!

    I will remember Yukino whenever I go through these stairs¡­

    The time when I violated her in the middle of these stairs¡­

    That will happen.

    Every time I pass these stairs, I¡¯ll remember Yukino¡¯s secret meat.

    I¡¯ll surely get naked.

    I¡¯ll engrave this memory in my heart¡­!

    ¡­Definitely!

    I stretched my hand and unbuttoned Yukino¡¯s blouse.

    I rolled up her bra!

    I enjoy the feeling of her spilling breasts!

    The feeling of her breasts while connected from the back is unbearable!

    I sped up the movement of my waist!

    Pan! Pan! Pan!¡­My crotch bangs Yukino¡¯s ass.

    The sound echoes in the stairs!

    ¡¸Muuun!¡­nun!¡­Uuu!¡­Muu!¡­Mmuaaan!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s voice is gradually rising though she¡¯s biting the cuff¡­!

    I licked Yukino¡¯s nape.

    Both of my hands is gripping Yukino¡¯s breasts and I pierce her waist hard¡­!

    The aphrodisiac Katsuko-san made her drink must still be working¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s rising up to the climax¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, cum! Yukino! Cum while being violated like a dog in the stairs!¡¹

    I whispered on Yukino¡¯s ears while breathing out hot pants¡­!

    I stretched my right hand towards the connecting part and stimulated Yukino¡¯s clitoris just like how Katsuko-san did it before.

    ¡¸¡­Nunununununununun!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body is trembling from the pleasure¡­!

    ¡­At that moment!!

    ¡¸¡­Nnn!!¡­Nnnnnnnnnn!!¡­munuoooooon!!¡¹

    Biting her cuff, Yukino¡¯s body curved.

    Her whole body convulses!

    The inside of her vagina tightens firmly!!

    ¡¸¡­Nnnnnnnnnnnngu!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s cumming¡­cumming intensely!!

    M-Me too¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡±m cumming¡­I¡¯m going to let it out again!!¡¹

    I pressed in my glans against her womb and poured it inside!

    Once¡­twice¡­thrice¡­!

    The hot white wave is washing Yukino¡¯s womb! It¡¯s reaching!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah!¡¹

    Yukino instinctively separate her mouth from the sleeve due to the shock of hot fertilization¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad, I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m happyyyy!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s ¡ºImprint¡»is perfect

    It¡¯s possible that Yukino would always shout¡ºI¡¯m glad¡»in any kind of situation, even if she¡¯s ¡ºImpregnated¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa¡­¡¹

    We fell down on the middle of the stairs and stayed connected for a while.

    Yukino¡¯s quietly crying.

    I enjoyed the feeling of Yukino¡¯s breasts.

    I pulled out my penis and faced Yukino.

    I licked her nipples¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Yoshida-kun¡­I got a request¡¹

    The crying Yukino talks to me while looking up the ceiling, teary eyed¡­

    While I¡¯m licking her nipples

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t say anything to Kenji. Keep everything a secret from Kekji. Please let him continue playing baseball¡­please¡¹

    ¡­Even this is still for Endou?

    I bit her nipple.

    ¡¸Nn!¡­Don¡¯t tell anyone either. Keep it a secret to everyone¡­that I was raped by you , that I¡¯m no longer a virgin¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Saying that, Yukino cries again.

    Yukino¡¯s breasts is sticky with my saliva.

    ¡¸¡­You have to beg for it properly! From the bottom of your heart!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    A face holding back tears. This is also cute.

    I love her teary face next to her despaired face.

    ¡¸Please¡­I beg you¡¹

    Yukino bowed to me.

    Of course¡­I won¡¯t promise easily.

    Let¡¯s be a bully!

    ¡¸¡­Then, you¡¯re going to have sex with me anytime?!¡¹

    Yukino trembled.

    ¡¸At most, if you don¡¯t have sex with me a hundred times in one week then Yukino won¡¯t be free, right?¡¹

    That¡¯s Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s promise to Yukino¡­

    Yukino looks at me with ¡­eyes of exhaustion, and resignation.

    ¡¸U-Understood¡­I¡¯ll just have sex with Yoshida-kun, right?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Reply clearly and concretely!¡¹

    I approached Yukino by imitating Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸Y-Yukino will have sex whenever Yoshida-kun wants to¡­I will have sex!¡¹

    ¡¸Then bear my child by next year!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­I¡¯ll bear it¡­I¡¯ll give birth okay!¡¹

    Yukino with sperm discharged on her crotch and nipple exposed¡­breaks down in front of me.

    I spoke to Yukino with a smile.

    ¡¸Very well¡­Then I¡¯ll keep it a secret to Endou!¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much ¡­uuu¡¹

    With this¡­I finally turned to a ¡ºHuman¡»from a ¡ºTool¡»in Yukino¡¯s head.

    A promotion from¡ºA human vibrator that emits semen¡»to ¡ºA threatening rape demon¡»

    It¡¯s still far from the position of Katsuko-san and Yuzuki-sensei

    ¡¸It¡¯s not time to cry¡¹

    I scolded Yukino

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹, Yukino looked at me

    ¡¸You have to clean it with your mouth afterwards, right?¡­!¡¹

    I pushed out my penis dirtied with sperm and love nectar towards Yukino¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡­I¡¯lll clean it up¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s tongue touched my glans!

    She¡¯s licking up the penis with semen and love nectar on it¡­!!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When we returned to the classroom, it¡¯s two minutes before the fourth class ends.

    What¡¯s the deal with health being the last class on Saturdays¡­The teacher in charge, Yamaguchi is a stubborn person so when he¡¯s at loss at explaining, he¡¯ll just open the door saying ¡¸Oh well¡¹

    Yamaguchi looks at me and Yukino.

    ¡¸Oh, I heard it from the principal. It seems that you two have taken some ability test¡¹

    With the word¡ºAbility test¡», the whole classroom became noisy

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m specialized in physical edutaction so I don¡¯t know well but¡­get on your seats ¡¹

    I see¡­Yuzuki-sensei doesn¡¯t make any mistakes.

    Endou¡¯s glaring at me with hostile eyes.

    Ooh, He¡¯s not noticing Yukino who¡¯s walking bowlegged. Even though Yukino¡¯s crotch is soaking wet with cloudy liquid.

    Yamamine-san is looking at Yukino with worried face¡­

    The chime for the end of class sounds immediately

    When Yamaguchi went out of the class, Endou immediately calls out to Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, what¡¯s the test?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh? Ah¡­Just a character assessment test¡­The principal said that we¡¯re just in time so he asked for our cooperation¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?!¡¹

    ¡¸T-There¡¯s no way for me to lie to Kenji¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­then that¡¯s fine¡¹

    Yukino told Endou a lie again.

    Yukino¡¯s making more lies because of me. She¡¯s becoming good at lying.

    The Yukino I hold dear¡­!

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not something Yukino should apologize for¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Sorry¡¹

    Is Yukino apologizing for lying to Endou?

    Or could it be for letting me do her body¡­?

    Then¡­Yuzuki-sensei entered the room fro the return homeroom.

    No¡­not just Yuzuki-sensei?

    ¡­Geropa-kouchou too?

    ¡¸Everyone¡­can I have a moment?¡¹

    Geropa-kouchou entered the platform and talked to the students in the classroom.

    Yuzuki-sensei waits in the door of the classroom.

    ¡¸I heard it from Shirasaka-san a while ago but, Yuzuki-sensei seems to have been forced the students with some excessive guidance¡­¡¹

    The classroom became noisy.

    Everyone¡¯s glance gathered at Yukino.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised on how this turned out but¡­for her to ban relationships between students¡­¡¹

    The students bite Geropa¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Of course, that¡¯s unfair guidance to disturbed the freedom of the students. I think that Sensei has gone too far in guiding her students. Using sexual harassment like guidance, it¡¯s a terrible guidance that must be denounced. I¡¯d like to ask everyone to not worry about the problem of Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s guidance. I¡¯d like you to disregard it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸waa!¡¹a shout of joy echoes in the classroom.

    ¡¸I strictly scolded Yuzuki-sensei. Though she¡¯ll be punished by the school somehow in the future, it¡¯s Saturday, so the decision will be postponed until the return. However, it¡¯s intended for the former teacher, Saegusa-sensei to return to this class¡­!¡¹

    Geropa, talks about it indifferently.

    Yuzuki-sensei is having her usual deadpan face.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei is still a young teacher. She¡¯s thinking about the students too much that she did such an excessive guidance. Everyone, please don¡¯t blame Yuzuki-sensei¡­Sensei, do you have anything to say?

    Geropa looks at Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸¡­It was a short time but I was happy being in charge. Goodbye everyone¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s remark was only that.

    ¡¸But¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s guidance is radical, however, the school side doesn¡¯t recommend relationships either. Please keep a clear relationship like high school students It¡¯ll be consecutive holidays starting tomorrow so please don¡¯t act without restraint!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, understood!¡¹

    Omiya who¡¯s an easily elated person played a joke over Geropa¡¯s words.

    The whole classroom made a laugh.

    The one¡¯s not laughing are¡­Yukino and me, and¡­Yamamine-san?

    ¡¸After that, Shirasaka-san and Yoshida-kun.¡¹ I feel sorry to take the opportunity but thank you for cooperating on the ability test. Thanks for the hard work. Thanks to the two of you, I got good data¡¹

    Then, Geropa reinforced Yukino and my alibi.

    ¡¸¡­Oh right, Endou-kun¡¹

    Geropa suddenly talked to Endou.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸The school side doesn¡¯t want to make this matter big. I¡¯m extremely sorry but could you keep this a secret from your father and your uncle¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Geropa¡¯s monkey play

    But, Endou¡­is misunderstanding this as ¡ºhis violence incident¡»and ¡ºYuzuki-sensei¡¯s excessive guidance¡»barter.

    When he threatened the principal ¡ºI¡¯ll make Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s guidance public¡»¡­as a result, his own violence incident was cut off¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Got it! Roger! I¡¯ll be keeping this matter closed in my chest!¡¹

    Endou smiled vulgarly¡­

    The boy who¡¯s making a fool of this world¡­is intoxicated on his own victory.

    A genuine idiot is really something else.

    ¡¸That¡¯s everything from me. Then, everyone¡­please spend your consecutive holidays happily. I hope to see you attend school cheerfully after the holidays¡­Good bye!¡¹

    Saying that, Geropa went off the platform

    The tension in the class was relaxed instantly

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Oh, wait a moment¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei uttered as if she suddenly remembered something.

    Just like that, she went towards Yukino¡¯s seat¡­

    The students were surprised.

    Yuzuki-sensei took out the liquid crystal badge she presented to Yukino this morning¡­!

    ¡¸This, I double checked it with Iwakura-san and it¡¯s really yours¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei smiles delightly towards Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s having a frightened expression.

    ¡­The classroom fell silent.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Yukino¡­accepted the liquid crystal badge.

    ¡¸I was told to wear it on your chest when you¡¯re at school¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    Yukino placed the badge on top of the pocket of her uniform.

    The figure showing up on the liquid crystal is¡­¡º72¡»!

    ¡¸Huh, isn¡¯t that ¡º76¡»earlier this morning?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­it lowered by 4¡¹

    The students mutter.

    The number has decreased¡­by the number she had sex with me.

    The number of times Yukino accepted my semen¡­!

    There¡¯s still 70 times more remaining!

    Looking at the number on the chest, Yuzuki-sensei spoke to Yukino¡­

    ¡¸By the way, Shirasaka-san¡­Are you still a virgin?¡¹

    Sensei looks down at Yukino with sneering eyes¡­!

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore whether you¡¯re a virgin or not¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei looked around the classroom.

    ¡¸But, everyone must pay attention whether Shirasaka-san is a virgin or not¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha!¡¹Yuzuki-sensei left the classroom while laughing loudly.

    Geropa can¡¯t be seen anywhere either.

    ¡¸¡­What was that?¡¹

    ¡¸Should we really appeal to the board of education?!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? She¡¯s not our teacher anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Thank you, Yukino-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, thanks to Yukino, the ¡ºLove ban¡»was abolished!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, we can now have relationships with this!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, haven¡¯t you been doing it as a secret until now?!¡¹

    ¡¸The feeling is different¡­Yuzuki¡¯s monitoring is lost!¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­it¡¯s all thanks to Yukino-chan!¡¹

    The students surround Yukino.

    ¡¸I¡­Didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, didn¡¯t Yukino-chan negotiated with the principal and made this happen?!¡¹

    ¡­This is also a part of Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s plan?

    Endou called out Yukino who¡¯s surrounded by our classmates.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, let¡¯s eat! You¡¯re hungry aren¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah,¡­okay¡¹

    Yukino stood up

    ¡¸Arara, her boyfriend has come!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped¡­love lots!¡¹

    One of the schoolgirl pushes Yukino¡¯s back

    ¡¸Kenji¡­What about practice?¡¹

    ¡¸I can change my clothes at 1:00¡­But we still have time to take meal in the school canteen!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll go with you¡¹

    Yukino grasped Endou¡¯s hand¡­

    The hand touched my penis just moments ago!

    ¡¸We still have to plan the date ¡­I¡¯m hungry!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! Then, the practice ends by 4:00¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll get back home, take a shower and change clothes¡¹

    ¡¸I brought plain clothes with me¡­!¡¹

    The two walks holding hands.

    Looking from the outside, it¡¯s a well matched beauty and handsome couple.

    They¡¯re innocent lovers.

    But¡­Yukino¡¯s womb is filled with my semen right now!

    My semen drips on her thighs right now.

    ¡­Shirasaka Yukino is mine!!

    1. Wow, Yukino you sound like a girlfriend trying to deny her boyfriend outdoor sex. lol ?

 Chapter 37

    37. Saturday noon incident

    Now then, should I take lunch too?

    Or rather¡­Is Yukino really going to have a date with Endou tonight?

    From their talk earlier, she said that she¡¯ll go home and change them meet up.

    She doesn¡¯t intend to have sex with me today anymore?1

    We already had sex four times and there¡¯s still 72 times remaining in seven days.

    I think it won¡¯t suffice at all¡­

    Even though it¡¯s consecutive holidays starting tomorrow¡­doing 20 days on the last day, no way.

    I want to digest the numbers as constant as possible.

    While thinking about it¡­my phone rang.

    Unknown number¡­Or rather, this phone is registered to my father who disappeared from the house.

    This phone isn¡¯t registered to any of my classmates nor I¡¯ve told anyone¡­

    Then¡­Who¡¯s this?

    I cautiously answered it¡­

    ¡ºYou¡¯re late! Yo-chan, you should answer calls faster!¡»

    Nei-san¡­?

    But, from this tone¡­she¡¯s watching me from somewhere?

    ¡ºGeez, it¡¯s already lunch! Go to the principal¡¯s office!¡»

    ¡­Principal¡¯s office? The one a while ago?

    ¡ºKatsun is preparing lunch so hurry up and come!¡»

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Arriving at the principal¡¯s office, I knocked but there¡¯s no response.

    Now then, what should I do¡­When I thought of that, my phone rang again¡­

    ¡ºDid you arrive? Then just get in!¡»

    I entered being told so¡­

    The room where I had sex with Yukino earlier.

    There¡¯s no one here¡­

    ¡­Then.

    The bookshelve on the wall of the room slides.

    ¡¸Come here!¡¹

    Nei-san smilingly beckons me from the inside

    ¡­What the hell¡¯s that?

    The interior of the bookshelf in the principal¡¯s office has stairs dropping down.

    ¡¸This is a maisonette style. It¡¯s a room under the principal¡¯s office but you can only enter from the principal¡¯s office. Ah, there¡¯s other ways from the outside of the school though! The only way in here inside the campus is through the principal¡¯s office!¡¹

    Walking down the stairs¡­Certainly, there¡¯s a room with the same area as the principal¡¯s room upstairs.

    But there are no windows.2

    Instead, half of the wall of the room is loaded with lots of monitors. Various locations at school were projected at real time simultaneously¡­

    I wonder, I feel I¡¯ve seen this somewhere¡­

    Ah, I remember¡­The secret base on batman movie.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, You saw the ¡ºEnglish Prep Room¡»didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s a sub of this. This is the main monitoring room. It¡¯s the pivot of the monitoring system in the school¡¹

    Surely, the number of the monitors, the size are clearly exceeding those at the ¡ºEnglish Prep room¡»

    Half of the room is buried with monitors and computer apparatus.

    And the other half of the room¡­

    A big bed surrounded by a lights and camera¡­

    This is already a spectacle seen on studios of adult videos.

    ¡¸This room is an exclusive room for ¡ºYuzuki-sensei¡¯s toys¡»! Even if there¡¯s a bed here, you can¡¯t just bring in that woman here okay?! ¡¹

    Nei-san refers Yukino as ¡ºThat woman¡»¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be cuddling Yo-chan on that bed okay?!¡¹

    Nei-san told me while having an angelic smile.

    ¡¸But this is the first floor of the school isn¡¯t it? Is there no one noticing that there¡¯s a space under the principal¡¯s office?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, it¡¯s well hidden between the pumps, the storage, and the toilet¡¯s plumbing that even the contractor won¡¯t notice¡¹

    ¡­Haa, is that so?

    ¡¸The front of the principal¡¯s office doesn¡¯t have much people passing by, so there¡¯s no one that¡¯s going to nocie you coming in and out of the principal¡¯s office especially in the middle of the class. Then, there¡¯s a safe room underground and a passage to outside the school!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Underground passage?¡¹

    When Nei-san pointed it, I see¡­there¡¯s a stair under the bed that leads to the undergound.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, this is connected to the parking lot for the school personnel. That¡¯s why Maru-chan is coming to this school through that route. Maru-chan would attract a lot of attention when she goes through the main gate right?¡¹

    ¡­Certainly.

    That would be the case for a blonde foreign beauty with a wound on her face.

    ¡¸Okay, come here, lunch is ready¡­¡¹

    I was surprised from the sudden voice¡­

    Then¡­Katsuko-san appeared from the stairs connected to the basement!

    ¡¸Oh, the underground room is exclusive for Katsun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Exclusive?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. It¡¯s a storehouse for the camera, machine parts and kitchen!¡­Yuzuki-sensei always takes meal here¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey! Eat now talk later!¡¹

    Katsuko-san seems to unbearably love letting people eat.

    She puts a platter on top of the table.

    I thought that it¡¯ll be sandwich again, but it¡¯s not¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I made pizza for today!¡¹

    That¡¯s a freshly baked pizza.

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    Nei-san clapped her hands.

    I followed her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the underground so the heat¡¯s not good enough¡­but since we have brick oven in the mansion, we¡¯ll make genuine pizza next time!¡¹

    Katsuko-san is really good at cooking¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸N?¡­Is there anything wrong?!¡¹

    Why is Katsuko-san¡­wearing our uniform?

    ¡¸Ah, this?! Just a suitable costume when I¡¯m at this school. I won¡¯t get suspicious even if I hang around the campus don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    No¡­it¡¯s suspicious

    Rather, I can feel it¡¯s strange.3

    A twenty-one year old girl that has a proportion that would put Caucasian models to shame.

    Explosive breasts, and an impactful ass and perfectly tight waist.

    Even her face looks like an intellectual baby-face beauty¡­she¡¯s filled with adult charms¡­

    There¡¯s no way a female high school student like that exists!!

    It¡¯s impossible even in AV!!

    ¡¸Yada! Does it suit me that much?! Yoshira-sama, are you aroused?! Is it erect?! But let¡¯s leave sex after meal! Pizza¡¯s not delicious if they¡¯re cold¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san

    Why is the normal you a regrettable person¡­?

    ¡¸Geez, Katsun, you¡¯re too greedy! Yo-chan¡¯s completely pulling off!¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­I apologize!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here too so if you¡¯re going to do it¡­let¡¯s do it with the three of us!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san too!

    I see, everyone¡¯s ¡ºbroken¡»after all

    There¡¯s no concept of virtue between ¡ºToys¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Oh my, that looks delicious¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei comes down from upstairs.

    ¡¸Yes, I made three kinds so please take a bite! Raw Ham, Margarita, and anchovy!¡¹

    Katsuko-san carries plates from the basement one after another.

    Nei-san and Nei helped out too.

    There¡¯s salad and mashed potatoes prepared too.

    Preparations for lunch¡­complete

    Yuzuki-sensei, Nei-san and me surround the table.

    Katsuko-san serves the table, standing.

    It seems that she¡¯s sticking as a maid in front of Yuzuki-sensei.

    She¡¯ll never eat with her together.

    Nei-san told me that they surround the dining table with Margo-san when Sensei¡¯s not around.

    Katsuko-san¡¯s pizza is the real deal.

    I haven¡¯t eaten pizza from the home delivery so I can¡¯t easily compare it but, it¡¯s delicious.

    From the pizza dough and the cheese, I can already feel that it¡¯s special¡­

    The ingredients too

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san, what¡¯s anchovy?¡¹

    I haven¡¯t eaten such a thing in my entire life.

    ¡­Is it something like a fish?

    ¡¸It¡¯s called sardines!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­on what language?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s english. In French, it¡¯s called Anchois. In Italian, Accigua. Even if you say it¡¯s sardines, it¡¯s Japanese anchovy variety of fish. At most, eighty percent of the anchovy eaten in the world are made and peru and called anchoveta. That¡¯s probably what¡¯s used in this pizza¡­¡¹4

    Yuzuki-sensei taught me.

    ¡¸¡­Hee.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan, making such a strange3 face?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I just thought that it¡¯s the first time I learned some knowledge-like thing from Sensei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Pu!¡¹Katsuko-san is about to laugh!

    Sensei glanced at Katsuko-san

    Katsuko-san endured her laughter¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-san poured in wine on Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s glass

    That¡¯s right, Yuzuki-sense and Nei-san are drinking red wine.

    ¡¸Drinking wine at noontime¡­it¡¯s like Italian¡¹

    When I say that, Katsuko-san laughs again as if I hit a bull¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, wine and pizza is the best even for non-Italians!¡¹

    Nei-san says while licking theglass.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun is still 15 years old so you can¡¯t drink wine yet¡­!¡¹6

    Sensei told me.

    No¡­But, Nei-san¡¯s drinking it?

    Nei-san¡¯s a minor, isn¡¯t she¡­?

    When I make that kind of face.

    ¡¸¡­Nei is already 18 so she¡¯s fine¡¹

    Sensei said.

    But¡­isn¡¯t liquor allowed only on 20 years old?!

    ¡¸The drinking age for Europe is 18 years old!¡¹

    Katsuko-san laughingly told me while looking at my face.

    No¡­This is Japan.7

    ¡¸France and Italy allows 16 years old to drink¡­Yoshida-kun, you can drink as much as you like on your birthday¡¹

    Sensei answered

    Well¡­I¡¯m fine with that

    I¡¯m not that interested in liquor¡­

    ¡¸hey hey, Yo-chan This is Basil8, and this is rucola9!¡¹

    Nei-san pointed on the leaf of the salad and told me.

    ¡¸Haa¡­I heard about Basil but, is this real? Also, it¡¯s my first time hearing about Rucola¡¹

    ¡­Rucola

    It feels like a name appearing out of Gundam.10

    Perhaps, it has a yellow Mono-eye.11

    ¡¸I cultivated this rucola in the mansion!¡¹

    Hee, Katsuko-san¡¯s gardening?

    ¡¸Is Yo-chan¡¯s mother not interested in making food?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yes¡¹

    Un¡­my mother is a person that never cooks.

    Our daily food is frozen or supermarket dish¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to eat lots of delicious food with Onee-chan from now on, okay?!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach lots of various food to Yo-chan! I¡¯d be glad to teach Yo-chan lots of things¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s pleased with that.

    ¡¸Oh my, I¡¯ll be the one to teach him when it comes to dishes!¡¹

    Katsuko-san participates the war.

    Well¡­Certainly, Katsuko-san¡¯s the one cooking.

    Nei-san¡¯s only eating.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll be teaching about the meals! Katsun¡¯s the one to teach Yo-chan about sex!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s eyes rounded from Nei-san¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸¡­I, to Yoshida-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Yo-chan begins to roll the numbers but he still haven¡¯t done it with other but that woman, right? Katsun will teach him the various pleasures of sex!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s going to teach me about sex?

    Katsuko-san¡¯s face reddened then looked at Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei smiled and answered¡­

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s a good idea¡­ Katsuko, you¡¯ve been always a sex slave, raped forcibly, you¡¯ve always served a man. With this ¡ºI¡¯ll teach you about sex¡»experience, I think it¡¯ll be good for you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸As my ¡ºFirst¡», what do you think on Yoshida-kun who¡¯s the ¡ºSeventh¡»?¡¹

    Katsuko-san clearly answered Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s question¡­

    ¡¸I feel that he¡¯s a little brother. I think he¡¯s so adorable¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸Then you don¡¯t mind, do you? You don¡¯t need to serve Yoshida-kun. You don¡¯t need to be raped either. You can just be an elder sister who¡¯s teaching his dear little brother the splendor of sex. That would be enough¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Ojou-sama. I don¡¯t have experience other than being a sex slave. Can I do it¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸You do know that Yoshida-kun¡¯s a beginner in sex¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s, already¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Katsuko-san watches as the photographer since my first sex.

    ¡¸When you look at Yoshida-kun having sex, have you ever thought that ¡ºIt would better if you do this¡», or ¡ºIf it was me, I¡¯ll do this¡»¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I always do¡¹

    ¡¸Then shouldn¡¯t you just teach him gently¡­that¡¯s easy isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s face shines with hope suddenly¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, ask Katsuko too. Have her teach you sex. You can¡¯t rape her, don¡¯t make her serve you either¡­just get yourself taught¡­okay?!

    Yuzuki-sensei¡­is going to use me to let Katsuko-san experience sex not as a ¡ºSex Slave¡»

    Perhaps, she believes that it¡¯ll be a good experience for Katsuko-san.

    In that case¡­I¡¯d gladly become the test subject.

    ¡¸Sure! Katsuko-san, please teach me about sex!¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re on the learning standpoint, you¡¯ll do anything Katsuko tells you. Can you promise not to not do anything selfish and not do your desires?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Promise!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s requesting you this much but, what about you¡­?¡¹

    Katsuko-san had tears on her eyes.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re fine with a woman like me¡­!!¡¹

    Thus, Katsuko-san became my sex teacher¡­!

    ¡¸Well then! After Katsun has taught you about sex¡­Make me feel good okay?!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles¡­!

    ¡¸Katsun will teach Yo-chan about sex then Yo-chan will have sex with me! Then, I¡­!¡¹

    The angel smiles¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll become happy with Yo-chan!¡¹

    What a chain of happiness¡­!

    That¡¯s great if it happens.

    ¡­Really

    The me right now doesn¡¯t feel it yet.

    I don¡¯t have confidence¡­that I¡¯ll become happy.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­enlarge the fourteenth image¡­!¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Yuzuki-sensei gives Katsuko-san an order.

    I can¡¯t see it as it¡¯s hidden from the long black hair but it seems that Sensei¡¯s watching the campus with an earphone on her all the time¡­

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll enlarge 14¡­!¡¹

    The image of the school canteen is reflected on the biggest monitor on the wall¡­!

    Endou and Yukino at the center!

    Yukino is on the same state from the classroom this morning.

    She¡¯s flirting with Endou a lot¡­

    Talking in loud voice and laughing.

    Her expression is gay12¡­But it feels a bit strange13

    She looks like she¡¯s forcing herself to smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, play sound¡¹

    The tapped voice flows from the speaker¡­!

    ¡º¡­Then you see, mama and my lil sis¡­!!¡»

    ¡ºAh¡­Yukino, I have to go to the club soon¡»

    ¡ºEeh? Can we stay for a bit longer?!¡»

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯ll get dangerous. My seniors would gather if I don¡¯t change my clothes sooner¡»

    ¡ºGeez, you¡¯re so boring¡»

    ¡ºActually, the first years have to be on the ground earlier but¡­I¡¯m decided to become a regular, the supervisor seems to be pleased with me. That¡¯s why I can leave it to the other first years. Thus I was able to chat with Yukino until now!¡»

    ¡º¡­But~¡»

    ¡ºThe first years are my underlings so what I want will happen but¡­that won¡¯t do with the seniors. I may have been a regular even though I¡¯m a first year but their pride would be hurt¡­On top of that, Yukino¡¯s here too¡»

    ¡º¡­Me?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. When I began dating such a beauty like Yukino, they¡¯re all jealous! Well, I don¡¯t mind about those guys who don¡¯t have talent and unpopular saying something but¡­But, I don¡¯t want to be targetted on practice. I don¡¯t want to be strangled behind the supervisor after all¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Right¡»

    ¡ºYou too, try to be friendly with the seniors. Especially the captain, Ataka-san and the Ace, Takimoto-senpai. You won¡¯t be able to survive the baseball club when you got hated by those. Both of them are the types that can do baseball but not women, anyway, you should just smile on them¡»

    ¡º¡­Got it¡»

    ¡ºEveryone in the baseball club are virgins so they¡¯d already go hands down when someone like Yukino smiles at them Maybe if Yukino shows her legs, those guys would nosebleed and collapse?¡»

    ¡º¡­Gees, baka¡»

    Both of them are laughing.

    ¡¸Endou-kun¡¯s amazing. He¡¯s saying all of that even though he¡¯s a virgin too¡­¡¹

    Sensei mutters.

    ¡¸Eh, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Every year, on the night where the new members of the baseball club¡¯s training camp, after the new members introduce themselves, they have to express whether they¡¯re a¡ºvirgin or not¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be that too?¡¹

    ¡¸I recorded it properly. The scene where Endou-kun announces that he¡¯s a¡ºvirgin¡» On that place, there¡¯s a new member who came from the same middle school as Endou so there¡¯s no mistake. There¡¯s a rule that if you tell a lie, you¡¯d be ostracized by the club¡­¡¹

    Haa¡­Endou. Even though you¡¯re a virgin, you¡¯re getting carried away just because you have a girlfriend.

    No¡­he¡¯s being proud because he¡¯s a virgin

    ¡ºOh right¡­Yukino. Wait in front of the ground by 4:00. I want to show off your casual clothes the guys at the baseball club. Then let¡¯s hold hands going off to the date. Is that fine?¡»

    ¡ºUn¡­Okay¡»

    Yukino smiles towards Endou.

    What¡¯s with this baka kappuru¡­!14

    ¡ºThen, I¡¯ll get going!¡»

    ¡ºUn¡­Do your best in your practice!¡»

    ¡­Then, Endou left.

    Yukino was left alone in the school canteen.

    Yukino sucked strawberry milk from the paper carton with a straw.

    Puffed up lips¡­

    The lips that fellated me an hour ago¡­

    Yukino had a worried face and let out a sigh¡­

    ¡¸How about we try shaking her up a bit¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei took out her phone.

    When she pushed her phone¡­Yukino¡¯s phone rings¡­!

    Yukino got startled¡­

    She answered the phone timidly.

    ¡¸¡­Hello, Shirasaka-san? It¡¯s me, Yuzuki¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised!

    ¡º¡­How?¡»

    ¡¸How? It¡¯s not strange for the teacher to know the phone number of the students, is it?¡¹

    Or rather¡­Yukino had her phone left in Sensei¡¯s mansion for one night.

    All of the information in her phone might¡¯ve been taken during that night.

    That night, in that mansion, Katsuko-san, Nei-san and Margo-san were there¡­

    ¡¸By the way, Shirasaka-san¡­About today¡¯s sex club activities¡¹

    ¡ºToday¡­please let me off the hook today¡»

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡­There¡¯s still 72 runs remaining¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯ll do that share¡­tomorrow. That¡¯s why, please let me free for today¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re fine with that, I won¡¯t force you. It would be holiday starting tomorrow so you might make time if you get ravished from morning till evening¡¹

    ¡ºAnyway¡­please spare me for today¡­!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Sensei hung up the phone.

    Yukino on the screen shows up a relieved expression¡­!

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­how do you analyze that?¡¹

    Sensei asked for Katsuko-san¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸Her emotional ups and downs is too intense¡­she looks like she¡¯s planning something¡¹

    ¡¸You think so too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    In the monitor¡­there¡¯s another person approaching Yukino¡¯s table¡­?

    A tall girl dressed on the athletic club¡¯s jersey¡­

    That¡¯s¡­Yamamine-san¡­!

    ¡º¡­Yukino, do you have a moment?¡»

    Yukino turned her eyes away from Yamamine-san.

    ¡º¡­What do you want?¡»

    Yamamnie-san turned to Yukino¡¯s front and spoke.

    ¡ºYukino¡¯s acting strange13 for these past two to three days. Did something happen?¡»

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s unrelated to you¡»

    ¡ºIf you want, you can talk to me¡­I can help¡»

    ¡º¡­I told you that you¡¯re unrelated to this! Leave me alone!¡»

    ¡ºI can¡¯t leave you alone¡­!¡»

    Yamamine-sans¡¯s long and narrow eyes looks at Yukino lonely¡­!

    ¡ºPlease stop acting like a good person!¡»

    Yukino shotued¡­!

    The school canteen became noisy¡­!

    ¡º¡­Yukino¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t call me by my name! We don¡¯t have that kind of relationship!¡»

    ¡º¡­But, Yukino¡¯s Yukino. For me¡­¡»

    ¡ºI told you not to call me by my name didn¡¯t I?! I don¡¯t want my name to be called by a person like you!¡»

    ¡º¡­But!!¡»

    ¡ºShut up!!¡­I hate you! You hypocrite! Liar! You¡¯re the kind of woman I hate most!¡»

    She¡¯s already in hysteria¡­!

    The negative emotions that were accumulated inside Yukino¡­the extreme anger and hatred, was thrown at Yamamine-san¡­!

    ¡ºYukino¡­I just¡­I just want to get along with you!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t joke with me¡­! A daughter of a foul woman shouldn¡¯t be talking to me openly!¡»

    ¡º¡­Don¡¯t talk about my mother¡»

    ¡ºWhat? Your mother is a prostitute!!¡»

    ¡­Pashin!

    Yamamine-san¡­slapped Yukino!

    Yamamine-san¡¯s crying

    ¡º¡­No , my mother¡¯s not like that!¡»

    Yukino just holds the slapped cheek and glares at Yamamine-san with hatred¡­!

    ¡ºHmm¡­You¡¯re going to raise your hand when I talk about the truth! You¡¯re the worst! A vulgar mother has a vulgar daughter after all¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­Yukino!¡»

    ¡ºI told you not to call me by my name didn¡¯t I!? You¡¯re living because of my father¡¯s pity, you¡¯re getting full of yourself¡­You shouldn¡¯t have been born!¡»

    Yukimno¡¯s words struck Yamamine-san¡¯s chest!

    ¡º¡­Don¡¯t talk to me anymore! Don¡¯t get close to me! Don¡¯t even approach my vision!¡»

    Saying that, Yukino threw the half-drunk strawberry milk pack towards Yamamine-san¡­!

    The pack hit Yamamine-san¡¯s face and broke!

    Yamamine-san¡¯s face got sticky with the strawberry milk.

    ¡º¡­You¡¯re cruel¡»

    ¡º¡­The cruel one is your mother! Disappear from my world! I¡¯m going crazy from being on the same class as you! Stop going to this school! Go to a different one!¡»

    ¡º¡­I wanted to make friends with you, in this school¡­!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make me laugh! Who¡¯d do that¡­die, idiot! Go and die alone on a mountain! Just like your mother!¡»

    ¡°Waa¡±¡­Yamamine-breaks down

    ¡º¡­No¡­My mother died from an accident¡­she didn¡¯t kill herself¡­!!¡»

    The school canteen fell silent.

    Yukino felt awkward so she stood up and left the canteen.

    While everyone in the canteen is paying attention to her¡­

    Yamamine-san who¡¯s left behind didn¡¯t stop crying¡­

    One of her friends from the athletics club wipes Yamamine-san¡¯s face that¡¯s painted with milk¡­

    The other girls gives comforting words to Yamamine-san.

    Still¡­Yamamine-san doesn¡¯t raise her face and just continued crying.¡­

    Just what¡¯s the deal with Yukino and Yamamine-san?

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, do you want to know about her?¡¹

    Yuzukii-sensei asked me.

    Sensei surely knows about everything.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to know it in secret¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Even I don¡¯t want them to know about my family.

    That¡¯s why¡­I

    Nei-san embraced me from behind¡­

    Her rich breasts hits my back¡­!

    ¡¸Onee-chan loved that part of Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san whispered to my ears.

    ¡­Nei-san.

    ¡¸Oyaoya, it seems to be an uproar on the school canteen¡­¡¹

    Looking at the source of the voice¡­Margo-san is going up from the basement¡¯s stairs.

    I see¡­that¡¯s the passage to outside.

    ¡¸Margo-san, well done¡­how was it?¡¹

    Margo-san answered Sensei¡¯s¡¯ question.

    ¡¸Yes, as expected, Nagisa-san¡¯s got into trouble¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s being standoffish. She could¡¯ve just consulted us if she was in trouble¡¹

    Sensei muttered.

    ¡­Nagisa-san, who?

    ¡¸Nagisa-san is our senpai¡­The¡ºSecond¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Second!

    Could that be¡­the ¡ºToy¡»who was released after giving birth¡­?!

    1. I love how you think Yoshida. so honest to desires ?

    2. Kuromori confirmed applefag ?

    3. Dormammu ?

    4. The more you know ?

    5. Dormammu ?

    6. Dammit, why do I feel so defeated?! ?

    7. And you¡¯re reading it in English, amazing isn¡¯t it? ?

    8. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Basil ?

    9. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eruca_sativa ?

    10. Told you guys, Yoshida¡¯s way of thinking is funny ?

    11. http://gundam.wikia.com/wiki/SD_Gundam:_G_Generation:_Monoeye_Gundams ?

    12. Happy ?

    13. Dormammu! ?

    14. Idiot couple ?

    15. Dormammu! ?

 Chapter 38

    38. Margo Highway

    ¡¸As for the trouble¡­?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸It looks like a local Yakuza. Yakuza wants the rights to Nagisa-san¡¯s shop¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s being marked¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It seems so¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san¡¯s a beauty after all¡¹1

    Nei-san added.

    Nei-san, seems to have met Nagisa-san¡­the ¡ºSecond¡»

    ¡¸Though you said Yakuza, they¡¯re underlings, aren¡¯t they? They don¡¯t know Nagisa¡¯s shop¡¯s relation with me after all¡­!¡¹

    Sensei asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It seems that they¡¯re people who recently came from Kansai¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you know the ¡ºBoss¡»of those?¡¹

    ¡¸I already checked it out.¡¹

    Margo-san handed sensei a small memo.

    ¡¸Oh, they¡¯re with them. Got it. I¡¯ll talk to their ¡ºBoss¡»¡­smash those Yakuza¡¯s thoroughly. We have to let the people from the underground to know the danger of interfering with this land once again¡­!¡¹

    Just who is Yuzuki-sensei?

    Is she acquainted with Yakuza¡­?

    ¡¸Anyway, Margo, go to Nagisa and tell her to not worry about it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I will¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Ojou-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-san who¡¯s listening with such a worried face asked Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Could I meet Nagisa too?¡¹

    I see¡­Nagisa-san¡¯s the ¡ºSecond¡»so she¡¯s at the same age as Katsuko and must be a close friend.

    Katsuko-san must be anxious from her friend¡¯s crisis.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t¡­Katsuko always loses her cool when it comes to Nagisa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, not today. You have to set up the next ¡ºTrap¡»with Nei, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡­Next¡ºTrap¡»?!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, go with Margo¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Yakuza shop but you don¡¯t mind it, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I don¡¯t¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about Yakuza in particular.

    Rather than that, I¡­Uhm

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re curious about Shirasaka-san? It¡¯s fine, just return to school by 4:00 p.m. She¡¯s going back to her home, wash her body and change clothes anyway¡­fufufu¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s laughing unexpectedly¡­?

    ¡¸Do you think that Shirasaka-san still uses that ridiculous syringe to wash her vagina? Perhaps she still does, she has that kind of character after all¡­ She¡¯s going to do it immediately when she comes home. Even though it can¡¯t dig up your semen deep in her womb¡­!¡¹

    Sensei laughed loudly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do something about it so it¡¯s fine to leave Shriasaka-san. For once, we can always know the contents of her calls and her location¡­I¡¯ll be tracking Shirasaka-san so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    If Sensei declares that far, it¡¯ll probably be fine¡­

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go¡­Katsuko-san and Nei, I¡¯ll drive you halfway¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Maru-chan, you came here in a car¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸The blue or the white?¡¹

    ¡¸The blue one¡¹

    ¡¸Yay!¡­I¡¯ll get in then! Katsun, let¡¯s ride that car!¡¹

    Nei-san calls out Katsuko-san in delight.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment¡­I¡¯m going to change clothes!¡¹

    Oh right¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s dressed in forbidden uniform2

    ¡¸Ah, then I¡¯ll change clothes too¡­! There¡¯s some clothes for me underground?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I laundered it and dried it up¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We went down from Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s secret room to the basement.

    Certainly, there¡¯s a passage leading to the depths in the room.

    Margo-san and I waited in front of Katsuko-san¡¯s exclusive room as the two change their clothes¡­

    ¡¸Do you remember when I talked about Nagisa-san running a flower shop after being released as ¡ºSensei¡¯s toy?¡»¡¹

    Margo-san talks to me¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Un, I think there was that talk.

    ¡¸A flower shop you see, it looks like calm and gets entangled with lots of concessions¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Concessions?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. For example, wedding halls, or funerals, or an exclusive contract, it¡¯s certainly earning a lot of revenue. There¡¯s a lot of places needing flowers throughout the year¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why there¡¯s a fair number of Yakuza running a flower shop as side business. Because those people would really get into those people celebrating something¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸The flowers used on the entrance ceremony and graduation ceremony in this school are all from Nagisa-san¡¯s shop¡¹

    ¡¸Then, the concessions Yakuza is aiming at¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no such thing! The flowers the school wholesales aren¡¯t worth much!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then it¡¯s not?¡¹

    ¡¸Several years ago, there was a big hotel at the station, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That 20 story building?¡¹

    ¡¸Un Nagisa-san¡¯s shop is contracted to that hotel¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s major shareholder of that hotel¡¹

    Sensei does that far even for the ¡ºToy¡»that retired¡­

    ¡¸Mihano will never throw away her ¡ºToy¡» For her, she has to support the ¡ºToy¡»she has created even if it parted from her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸A ¡ºToy¡»and a ¡ºChild¡»at the same time. Yuzuki Minaho is a person who wants to be a mother¡¹

    ¡­Mother?

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡¯s a maid, Nei-san wants to become an elder sister¡¹

    Everyone of them has something they wish for?

    ¡¸Ah, remember this. In this school, only this underground passage has no hidden camera nor microphones. No one but us can use this. If ever you had something that you don¡¯t want Minaho to hear, do it here¡­keep it short so you won¡¯t get doubted¡¹

    Margo-san told me laughingly.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks for the wait~!¡¹

    The two of them came out from Katsuko-san¡¯s room.

    Nei-san¡¯s wearing a show through pink dress and a shopping bag.

    Leather sandals on her foot.

    It feels like she¡¯s a cute beauty model walking around.

    Maybe her clothes are branded from France or something.

    She looks so mature but there¡¯s the freshness of a high school student too¡­

    This person¡¯s fashion sense is outstanding¡­!

    ¡¸What do you think? Does it suit me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it suits you very much¡¹

    ¡¸Nn! Yo-chan, I love you!¡¹

    N-Nei-san, don¡¯t embrace me¡­

    I beg you.

    ¡¸How about me¡­?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san is wearing a black pants and white shirt.

    She¡¯s wearing a big turquoise necklace on her neck

    Her feet is wrapped in black pups as expected¡­

    This person basically loves black and white.

    But her figure is different from her usual maid clothes, it¡¯s my first time seeing her looking like a 21 year old woman.

    Somehow, she¡¯s like a very smart woman from a university¡­This is good too!

    ¡¸It suits you Katsuko-san, I think you should wear that more¡¹

    When Margo-san said that, Katsuko-san:

    ¡¸Then how about Margo-sama wear skirts more!¡¹

    She retorted.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s good to expose my muscular legs¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­! Maru-chan has it tight like an athlete so I think that you should show it off! Don¡¯t you think, Yo-chan?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yes¡¹

    Un. I think that¡¯s cool. Like a spy woman in an action movie.

    ¡¸¡­I give up¡¹

    Margo-san looks embarrassed but she doesn¡¯t look dissatisfied at all.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The underground passageway has low ceiling and narrow road.

    Well , it¡¯s approximately two meters so there¡¯s no need to lower our heads.

    The tall Margo-san walks with care.

    The width is about one meter? It¡¯s impossible to walk with two people side by side.

    There¡¯s a step light turned on every five meters.

    When we finally reached our destination¡­we got off on the storehouse near the parking lot for the school personnel

    Inside it is a secret garage.

    ¡­hey?

    ¡­What¡¯s with this high quality sports car?

    ¡¸It¡¯s this one! Maru-chan¡¯s blue car¡­!¡¹

    What¡¯s there is an aerodynamic sharp gar enshrined.

    ¡¸This is my favorite car, Maserati Granturismo S¡­!¡¹3

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s amazing isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no other choice when it comes to speed and letting four adults in. In my case, I can¡¯t use a car that can¡¯t load luggage and two people in it¡¹

    Margo-san said it as if it was natural.

    ¡¸Ferarri only has two seats after all¡¹

    ¡¸That said, Benz and BMW is too common that it¡¯s boring¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, my BMW is the best!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­don¡¯t lump motorcycles and cars together¡¹

    Margo-san gave her honest opinion to Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸Anyway, get in, Yoshida-kun and Katsuko-san on the rear seats. Nei¡¯s on the shotgun¡¹

    ¡¸Yay~!¡¹

    It¡¯s four-seater but it only has two doors, Katsuko-san and I entered first.

    I¡¯m on the back of the driver¡¯s seat and Katsuko-san¡¯s behind the shotgun.

    Fixing the seat, Margo-san and Nei-san took their seats too.

    ¡¸Wait a moment, I¡¯m confirming how it looks like outside first¡­¡¹

    Margo-san checks the state outside the garage with an in-vehicle-monitor.

    ¡¸Un, there¡¯s no one here¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    The shutter of the garage opened through the remote control

    The light from outside is so bright!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Doururururururun!!!!

    Guaaaaaaa!!

    Gyarururururururu!!

    ¡¸¡­Uhiiiiiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    ¡­G-God!

    Why is everyone around Yuzuki-sensei doing accelerated start?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The car immediately went through the school grounds and forward to the town.

    ¡¸Then¡­where¡¯s Katsuko-san¡¯s target now?¡¹

    When Margo-san asked, Katsuko opened her laptop.

    ¡¸Though we¡¯ll be meeting at the station at 1:30¡­ah, I got the location of her phone. It¡¯s in front of the fashion mall¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Margo-san runs the car in that direction

    There¡¯s a lot of pedestrian during Saturday afternoon¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s looking around restlessly from the passenger seat¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, there she is!¡¹

    It seems she found out her target

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama, please hide yourself for a moment¡¹

    Katsuko-san covered me with a thick blanket and pushed me to the back of the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸¡­Wait, Katsuko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t show you from the outside¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-san handed me a small monitor.

    I see, the state outside is reflected.

    It seems that there¡¯s a pinhole camera on Katsuko-san¡¯s necklace.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan! Come here!¡¹

    Nei-san shows her face from the passenger seat¡¯s window and waved her hand!

    ¡¸Ah¡­Nei-saaan!¡¹

    ¡­N?

    From the other side, three middle school students are walking lightly!

    Their uniform is¡­is from the famous Ojou-sama middle school that even I know.

    Old style thin colored sailor blouse. Green scarf.

    The three of them are a bit grown up, they folded up their skirt on their stomachs and make it look like they¡¯re wearing miniskirt.

    Their socks are navy blue, and they have a badge coming from their school.

    The shoes are black leather.

    The three of them are cute, but the child named¡ºMaika-chan¡»is exceptionally cute.

    Indeed a beauty.

    Her hair is braided and fastened with a yellow ribbon.

    Her eyes are big and her nose is well shaped.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a beauty in the future¡­

    Her breasts is still small as expected¡­

    ¡¸Ehehe, I brought my friends¡¹

    The girl named Maika-chan told Nei-san laughingly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it at all! I love cute girls after all!¡¹

    Nei-san talks to her intimately.

    ¡­What¡¯s their relation?

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, is this car from Nei-san¡¯s family?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, this is Maru-chan! I told you about her before, didn¡¯t I? She¡¯s my best friend¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Margo ¡ºHighway¡»Starkweather¡­Nice to meet you little misses¡¹

    ¡¸So stylish! A foreign!¡¹

    The middle school girls cheered at Margo-san on the driver seat.

    Of course, Margo-san¡¯s a beauty. She¡¯s tall. A foreigner. She¡¯s a sportswoman.

    The wound no her face makes her look like a soldier, that makes her gallant and cool.

    I think she¡¯ll be popular to the middle schoolgirls.

    ¡¸Hello, Maika-chan¡­and her friends¡¹

    Katsuko-san comes fromt he seat and says hello to the middle school students.

    ¡¸Ah, Katsuko-san, good day. Emi-chan, Yuu-chan, this is Katsuko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, she¡¯s really a super beauty!¡¹

    ¡¸Then what about me?!¡¹

    Nei-san looks angry at the middle school sltudents.

    ¡¸Because, isn¡¯t Nei-san super cute?! Then Katsuko-san¡¯s super beautiful and Margo-san is super cool!¡¹

    Maika-chan made a follow up.

    ¡¸Uh-huh, It¡¯s great that you get it!¡¹

    The middle school students laughs with Nei-san.

    Oh¡­Nei-san¡¯s the type loved by younger girls.

    Somehow, it¡¯s a new refreshing aspect.

    ¡¸We only have two hours for today but me and Nei would teach you a lot from fashion and make-up!¡¹

    Katsuko-san said smiling.

    As for this person¡­when it comes to middle school students, Katsuko-san would be a adult they¡¯d long for.

    Beautiful, gentle, bright¡­

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­Uhm, what about Margo-san?¡¹

    Margo-san answered Maika¡¯s question fluently

    ¡¸Sorry. I still have work left to do Maybe next time¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Maru-chan. Thank you for sending us off!¡¹

    Nei-san opened the door and get off the car.

    Katsuko-san knocked over the seat then went after her¡­

    ¡¸Then, take care Nei. Katsuko-san, I¡¯ll leave her to you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸Maru-chan, later~!¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-san, goodbye!¡¹

    Margo-san starts the car.

    She let the engine make a huge burururun sound on purpose.

    The middle school students shouted happily.

    Margo-san accelerates the Maserati after hearing their voice.

    Thirty seconds later, Margo-san stopped the car¡­

    ¡¸You can get out now. It must be hot under the blanket¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s hot¡¹

    The weather at the end of April¡­is quite difficult.

    ¡¸Get in the shotgun¡­it would be hard to talk if you¡¯re in the back¡¹

    Being told so, I moved from the rear seat to the passenger seat.

    Of course, it¡¯s impossible to move inside this sports car so I opened the door, went out and took a seat.

    ¡¸The child earlier, don¡¯t you think Maika-chan¡¯s cute?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s really cute¡­who¡¯s she?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know?¡­Who do you think she looks like?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Certainly, it¡¯s a face I¡¯ve seen before.

    Wait, who¡¯s someone as cute as her?

    I don¡¯t know celebreties¡­

    ¡¸That child¡¯s full name is¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Maika!¡¹

    Wait¡­

    Yukino¡¯s¡­little sister!

    ¡¸Right, they look alike don¡¯t they?¡¹

    C-Certainly¡­now that I¡¯m told, they really do look alike!

    ¡¸Eh¡­What does this mean?¡¹

    I asked Margo-san instinctivley¡­

    ¡¸Three days ago, Nei and Katsuko-san met her by chance¡­Of course that¡¯s planned though¡­then, they became friends¡¹

    Three days ago¡­that¡¯s the day Endou hit me¡­

    I haven¡¯t raped Yukino yet that time¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s moving her plan already from such a time¡­!

    ¡¸By the way¡­are you okay with Lolis?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, High school first years and middle school second years only have two years difference so it would be strange to call it Lolicon¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about having sex with that child¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Having sex with a middle school student¡­Yukino¡¯s little sister?!

    That small child¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You can already have sex once you¡¯re thirteen years old. My first experience was when I was twelve after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸You see¡­I was raped. Captured by three men¡­I was gangraped¡¹

    Margo-san turns forward and drives

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. That¡¯s why, I¡¯d like you to be gentle with Maika¡¹

    Just like that¡­the silence inside the car continuned

    For a while, I watched the hustle of the town outside the window.

    ¡­Before long.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I just need to have sex with that child, do I? Sure. I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I promised Yuzuki-sensei that I¡¯ll follow any or her orders¡­I¡¯ll rape anyone. I¡¯m already prepared¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    The car made a curve¡­

    ¡¸¡­You really don¡¯t want to hear the reason?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that child¡¯s the target, or why do you need to have sex with her¡­you don¡¯t want to know it?¡¹4

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s a lot of reasons¡­if it¡¯s better to tell me then someone would tell me, if there¡¯s no need then I think that I don¡¯t need to know¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure about that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. I¡¯m not good a thinking after all. Even if I get talked to, I might not get it¡­I think that it¡¯s better to let me take time to understand it¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­so you think like that¡¹

    Margo-san seems to be lost in thought.

    ¡¸You, really don¡¯t question anything about us¡­are you not interested in Nei, Katsuko or my past?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not interested. But¡­I don¡¯t think that I should be the one asking. Even I have some things I don¡¯t want to talk to other people¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, we know everything about you. Your house. I¡¯ve read Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s investigation¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­reading from a written document and hearing the story from the person directly is different. If the person himself talks, you¡¯d feel the pain and the actual emotions¡¹

    ¡¸You think so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You see¡­I like that part of you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Only foolish men would ask too much. They¡¯re misunderstanding questioning women as gentleness. ¡ºWhich country did you come from? Do you like Japan? You look buffed, are you doing sports? What¡¯s with that wound on your face?¡»¡­They¡¯d ask, then they¡¯d press and show that ¡ºI¡¯m interested in you¡»¡­That¡¯s disgusting¡¹

    Margo-san¡­as expected had some various hardships when she came to live in Japan coming from another country?

    ¡¸You¡¯re that kind of child so Minaho didn¡¯t make you a dick slave but the ¡ºSeventh¡» You¡¯re someone we need right now¡­¡¹

    ¡­Need?

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸Nei¡¯s frequently asking to have ¡ºSex¡»with you, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take her seriously¡­Don¡¯t force yourself on her¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You see¡­Nei has androphobia¡¹

    ¡­Androphobia?!

    ¡­Nei-san?!

    ¡¸¡­That child¡¯s almost raped by a man three times. She was always saved on the last moment¡­the most recent one was someone I shot dead. With a pistol¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san murdered?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Nei¡¯s still a virgin, she haven¡¯t even kissed a man. It¡¯s a really severe androphobia. Talking to men, even being on the same space as them¡­is painful for her

    ¡­Nei-san?!

    ¡¸I¡­should I be with her?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s quite used to you so I think she¡¯s not scared anymore¡¹

    Could that be she¡¯s not seeing me as a man?

    ¡¸You see, Nei¡¯s a child who really can¡¯t live in a community. That child is too beautiful that she stands out. When Nei-sits down on a classroom, men would come near one after another and make advances at her¡­ Even girls, those with normal looks would be jealous of Nei¡¯s beauty that they¡¯d do terrible things¡­insult her, hide her stuff¡­!¡¹

    ¡­It seems so. I can imagine it.

    A too beautiful girl living in a society named school would be fairly difficult.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Minaho could help but protect Nei¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could that be?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Her blond hair and contact lens, the bad rumors about being a delinquent are all means to defend Nei from everyone. It is to isolate Nei from the normal student¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s why Nei-san is.

    Always alone.

    ¡¸Nei can¡¯t live with normal children¡­I¡¯m the same though. But that girl is really a gentle one. That child¡¯s bright and frank character is matched with her blond hair and blue contact lens, she made that herself¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiled sadly¡­

    ¡¸Whenever Nei has to go out, there¡¯s definitely someone with her¡­Just like how Katsuko-san is with her right now. That child is still afraid to walk alone in the town because of men. There¡¯s someone observing her in the school. We¡¯re always watching each other, helping each other. Nei towards Katsuko-san and me. Katsuko-san towards Nei and me. I towards Nei and Katsuko-san. We¡¯re watching over one another so that one won¡¯t be broken¡¹

    They¡¯re complementing each other like that¡­

    Huh, wait a moment.

    Then who¡¯s watching over Sensei?

    Also, Iwakura-kaichou?

    ¡¸But, Nei¡¯s already 18, so we can¡¯t leave her like this, don¡¯t you think? That¡¯s why Minaho chose a boy like you, someone Nei won¡¯t be afraid of¡¹

    ¡¸Am I that docile?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. You¡¯re honest, obedient, you won¡¯t do something that Nei would hate. ¡­Nei talked about her little brother, didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­the one who died¡¹

    ¡¸Un. I can¡¯t talk any more than this but¡­Perhaps, Nei won¡¯t be able to love anyone other than her brother¡­¡¹

    She can¡¯t love anyone other than her brother

    ¡¸Hey¡­You¡¯ve already given up on your life. You said that you don¡¯t care whatever happens from now on, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­how about becoming Nei¡¯s little brother? Of course, it¡¯s not just a metaphorical question. A true brother. Becoming her little brother throughout your life¡­until you die¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­taking responsibility for Nei-san for the rest of my life.

    Can I even do that?

    I don¡¯t have anything to take responsibility for myself.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll think about it¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Think about it carefully¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes were serious.

    ¡¸¡­But, that¡¯s slightly regrettable¡¹

    ¡¸¡­what is?¡¹

    ¡¸If I ever become her little brother¡­I won¡¯t be able to have sex with Nei-san¡¹

    I leaked out a sigh and Margo-san smiled.

    Of course¡­I intended it as a joke

    ¡¸¡­What are you saying?!¡¹

    ¡­Shit. I overdid it.

    Margo-san¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Nei can¡¯t have sex with anyone other than her little brother! Being Nei¡¯s little brother means that you¡¯ll have sex with her for the rest of your life¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­!

    ¡¸Well, I think that Nei would allow you to marry and have sex with other woman since you¡¯re her little brother. It¡¯s just that you need to have sex with Nei for the rest of your life¡­¡¹5

    Nei-san, throughout my life?!

    What kind of nirvana is that?!

    No¡­that¡¯s not it

    ¡­It¡¯s a lifetime thing.

    You can divorce marriage but being a little brother is forever.

    Then¡­I should live for Nei-san¡­!

    ¡¸Anyway, think about it. Oh, keep this talk a secret from Nei, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, of course¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange, I¡¯ll tell you one of my important secrets¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s secret¡­

    Then¡­the talk about her being raped when she was twelve is not a secret at all?¡­

    ¡¸You know that I have an American Indian blood, don¡¯t you?¡¹6

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸In our tribe¡­children born will have a nickname of the thing first saw when born. The first thing you¡¯d see after being evicted from your mother¡¯s stomach That¡¯s why, depending on the house, you prepare a gold coin, or show the blue sky outside the window. Then, you¡¯d have ¡ºGold¡»or ¡ºBlue Sky¡»as your name¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You see, my birth was sudden. Indian settlements don¡¯t have a proper hospital so I was labored on the way to the town¡­That¡¯s why I was born in the middle of the highway. In short, the first thing I saw when I was born is a straight road paved with asphalt¡­Highway. That¡¯s why I¡¯m Margo ¡ºHighway¡»Starkweather¡¹

    Margo-san said then laughed¡­

    ¡¸¡­This, is really a secret you can¡¯t tell anyone but a close friend¡¹

    1. A hot MILF to boot ?

    2. Forbidden because she¡¯s too lewd ?

 Chapter 39

    39. Nagisa¡¯s Pauline1

    Nagisa-san¡¯s shop is in the front of the main street¡¯s station.

    A simple and elegant three story building.

    It has a fairy tale design which reflects an image an old folk house on Europe, the wooden frame is combined with a geometric white wall.2

    The first floor is the flower-shop, the second floor is an office and a flower classroom, the third floor seems to serve as the home.

    The name of the shop is¡­¡ºSchwarz Wald¡»3

    ¡¸¡­That means ¡ºBlack Forest¡»in German¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    The car stopped in front of the parking meter of the road¡­

    ¡¸The local Yakuza avoids the shop with that name but¡­the other guys from outside don¡¯t know about it¡­¡¹

    It seems that the name ¡ºKuromori¡»is famous in the underworld¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    Margo-san gets off the car¡­

    The shop is considerably prosperous.

    ¡¸¡­Welcome~!¡¹

    A cute voice suddenly showers Margo-san and me suddenly.

    The clerks are¡­One, two, three, four¡­five people.

    Wow¡­they¡¯re all cute girls.

    From a child doing part time job in high school to a young lady on her twenties¡­

    ¡¸¡­I came here for Nagisa-san¡¹

    Then¡­When Margo-san said that, the interior of the shop.

    ¡¸Ah, Margo-chan!¡¹

    Looking at it, there¡¯s a three year old girl running towards this way.

    What¡¯s with this fairy?!

    The little girl on a white cotton dress runs and lets her fluffy hair wave like the wind.

    Her bangs is ordered straight.

    The hair on her right ear is fastened and dangling.

    Her eyes are very big.

    ¡¸Mao-chan, it¡¯s been a while¡­you¡¯ve grown a lot¡¹

    When Margo-san said that, the girl pouted

    ¡¸Mao¡¯s not a big girl! She¡¯s the smallest in the nursery school! ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oyaoya¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mao. It can¡¯t be helped, the nursery gathers all ages after all. Isn¡¯t Mao the biggest among the children of her age?¡¹

    A woman appeared¡­

    An intellectual beauty in glasses?

    Her black hair is tied up and gathered at the back.

    A patterned blouse opened around the chest and an active looking pants¡­her charming legs is coming out clearly.

    She¡¯s generally slim but her height isn¡¯t so tall.

    Her breasts¡­she¡¯s got some. Bigger than Yukino.

    That woman had a calm and bright atmosphere but I can also feel her charisma as the owner of this shop.

    Perhaps, she¡¯s Nagisa-san.

    She¡¯s the same age as Katsuko-san so, she¡¯s 21 years old.

    And, a mother of one child¡­

    ¡¸I came here thinking that you might need some help¡¹

    Margo-san smiled at Nagisa-san.

    Nagisa-san sighed.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei knows everything as always¡­let¡¯s talk in the upper floor¡¹

    Nagisa-san invited Margo-san and me inside¡­

    There¡¯s a stairs to the upper floor there.

    ¡¸Miyuki-chan, I¡¯ll leave the shop to you¡­Just call us when something happens¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Tenchou4¡¹

    The beauty in ponytail responded to Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸Mao, come with us¡­you want to talk with Margo-onee-san, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaay~!¡¹

    Mao-chan followed Nagisa-san¡¯s back¡­

    ¡¸Children are so cute¡­¡¹

    Margo-san muttered to me¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We didn¡¯t go to the second floor but towards the third floor which is Nagisa-san¡¯s residence.

    The living room is settled cleanly.

    A set of building blocks for Mao-chan is queued up on the side of the table¡­

    ¡¸It was a mayhem since it was the first time they looked after her¡­¡¹5

    Nagisa-san talks while carrying apple pie and tea.

    Margo-san holds Mao-chan and pats her head.

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t she so cute?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Mao-chan¡¯s cute! Lots of fathers on the nursery school keeps praising me, saying that I¡¯m cute¡­!¡¹

    Un. Certainly¡­I really think that she¡¯s a cute girl.

    ¡¸Geez, Mao. ¡­This child goes to other children¡¯s father coming to get their child then asking everyone of them ¡ºI¡¯m I cute?¡» You¡¯re making your mama embarrassed!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, Mao¡¯s cute after all¡­even Mama is being told like that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about Nagisa-san?¡¹

    Margo-san asked Mao-chan.

    ¡¸You see¡­Mama is always being praised by various Oji-san, saying that she¡¯s ¡ºBeautiful¡»on nursery, on the shop, or even on the floral market!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mao!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuun! You¡¯re popular as ever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Geez, don¡¯t say that¡­You¡¯re embarrassing mama!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay~!¡¹

    Mao-chan laughed.

    ¡¸But¡­you got involved into something troublesome this time, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right. You do know that the flower shop goes to the market to stock every morning, right? If it¡¯s there, I¡¯ll be meeting the other shop traders¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hashizawa firm, was it?¡¹

    ¡¸You already know everything¡­That¡¯s right. A flower shop Yakuza runs.. They¡¯re telling me to hand over the contract with the hotel entirely. Taking the opportunity, hand over my body too. They seem to have a woman as a leader¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll settle all of it tomorrow. Minaho already gave her consent. We¡¯ll crush them thoroughly!¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san always helps me¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Nagisa-san is the ¡ºSecond¡»and I¡¯m the ¡ºThird¡» It¡¯s normal to help each other, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m no longer the ¡ºSecond¡» I should¡¯ve become independent from Yuzuki-sensei and yet¡­in the end she always takes care of everything, every time¡­I really fell sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Even if you¡¯re retired, Nagisa-san will always be the ¡ºSecond¡»for Minaho. It¡¯s fine to depend on her. Minaho would be pleased that way¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Mao spoke while eating the apple pie wide mouthed.

    .¡¸¡­Mao hates Yuzuki-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mao!¡¹

    Nagisa scolds her daughter!

    Margo-san holds off Nagisa-san¡­

    ¡¸Why do you hate Sensei, Mao-chan, could you tell me?¡¹

    Then, the little girl spoke gently¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sensei gave Mao a weird name! I like Mago-chan! You gave Mao the name ¡ºMao¡»¡¹

    ¡­Eh, what does this mean?

    Hahaha, Margo-san laughs then looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mao-chan¡¯s godparent¡¹

    Hee¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Just on the time when I was having a crash course on Japanese Kanji¡­her mother¡¯s name is¡ºNagisa¡», isn¡¯t it? Then, I looked up on a CN-JP dictionary to look for the same radical kanji!¡¹

    ¡­Could it be?

    ¡­Thus, it¡¯s Õæ¡º¾w¡»6

    ¡¸By the way¡­when I suggested it, Minaho said that she prefers ¡ºInoshishi(Wild Boar)¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, she¡¯s joking isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­She¡¯s serious. That person¡¯s naming sense is strange. When she was a child, she named a bird she was keeping ¡ºTobu(Fly)¡»her pet dog ¡ºHoeru(Bark)¡»

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why Mao hates Yuzuki-sensei!¡¹

    ¡­Well, certainly

    ¡­Such a cute child could never be a ¡ºWild Boar¡»¡­

    Margo-san embraces Mao-chan¡¯s angry face gently, then she kissed her forehead¡­

    ¡¸You can¡¯t say that¡­Mao-chan, who gives you birthday presents?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Who gave you Christmas presents?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Who gave Mao-chan new year presents?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the one giving you all the clothes and dolls?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    Yuzuk-sensei¡¯s doing that far?!

    ¡¸You see¡­Minaho always worries about Nagisa-san and Mao-chan. She loves both of you. She¡¯s slightly mean sometimes but¡­she¡¯s a kind person¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m always telling you? If Yuzuki-sensei wasn¡¯t there, mama will never become happy with Mao. Sensei took care of mama. Mama¡¯s always grateful to her¡­that¡¯s why, you must not hate Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    Mao-chan looksk up at Nagisa-san and Margo-san.

    Then she smiled at the two gently¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry Mama. Mago-chan¡­I¡¯ll try to love Yuzuki-sensei¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡­Mao-chan¡¯s a good girl¡¹

    ¡¸Mao¡­everyone, loves you¡¹

    Nagisa-san embraced Mao-chan tightly.

    ¡­What a good scenery.

    A beautiful mother embracing her cute daughter.

    That¡¯s surely impressive¡­!

    ¡­Err.

    ¡­Should I be here?

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Margo-san?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not introduced yet¡­!¡¹

    Or rather¡­there¡¯s no apple pie nor tea for me.

    Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m treated like ¡ºair¡» by Nagisa-san and Mao-chan¡­

    ¡¸Ooh, sorry sorry, I forgot¡­Nagisa-san, this is Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hello, I¡¯m Yoshida¡¹

    I bowed towards Nagisa-san¡­

    Nagisa-san stares at me¡­

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­I¡¯ve been wondering about this since earlier¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s wonderful for Margo-san to have a dick slave at last¡­ I¡¯m really glad that Margo-chan who¡¯s a man hater is finally awakened to the pleasures of sex. It makes my chest hot. ¡­But you see, I think that there¡¯s a much better dick slave for Margo-chan instead of this boy.¡­¡¹

    ¡­Uhm

    ¡­Hey

    ¡¸¡­No, Nagisa-san¡­he¡¯s not like that¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san denies it desperately¡­!

    ¡¸Could it be that it was forced by Yuzuki-sensei? If so, then I¡¯ll talk to Sensei. A much older and tolerant dick slave is much better for Margo-chan!¡­That¡¯s a definite!¡¹

    ¡­What¡¯s a tolerant dick slave?!

    Or rather¡­Nagisa-san, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to repeatedly say ¡ºdick slave¡»in front of your daughter¡­!

    ¡¸No¡­He¡¯s not¡­! He¡¯s not my dick slave!¡¹

    ¡­Even Margo-san!

    ¡¸¡­I see! It¡¯s Katsuko! In Katsuko¡¯s case, she likes younger men! Oh, so he¡¯s Katsuko¡¯s dick slave¡­I get it now! Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No. I¡¯m not like that¡¹

    Somehow feeling embarrassed, I declared it myself.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Could it be Nei-chan?! Uwaa , Nei-chan should¡¯ve been a virgin and yet now she¡¯s having this kind of man as her slave?! She¡¯s gotten bold!! I thought she¡¯s not that kind of child!!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s surprised.

    No¡­I¡¯d be most surprised if so.

    Or rather, Nei-san¡¯s still a virgin.

    ¡¸Nagisa-san¡­You seem to be misunderstanding things¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san leaked out a huge sigh¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡­the ¡ºSeventh¡» He¡¯s one of us¡­He¡¯s Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ¡ºSeventh Toy¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­I was sure that¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san bowed and apologized to me.

    Of course, an apple pie and tea was prepared before me.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Nagisa-san¡¯s already retired when Minaho started searching for a male member¡­ Also, we just approved Yoshida-kun just a short while ago¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¯s ¡ºApproved¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Yuzuki-sensei picked him, Katsuko-san, Nei, and I approved of it. Of course, it was judged after some tests¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone has approved of it then this means that he¡¯s a child with quite a character¡¹

    ¡¸I think he¡¯s talented¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a virgin three days ago¡­he¡¯s a virgin and yet, he raped the girl he liked for long¡­then raped her thirty times in this three days¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­the same girl all this time¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. Furthermore, no contraceptives¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My, wonderful¡¹

    ¡­What kind of conversation is this!

    Or rather, when I hear it again¡­I¡¯m such an absurd rapist!

    Ah¡­Mao-chan¡¯s looking at me with a dumbfounded face.

    Sorry¡­Onii-san¡¯s a rapist.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­I¡¯m really sorry I was rude to such a person¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t mind it

    ¡¸No¡­¡ºToys¡»are on equal footing. Such rudeness can¡¯t be excused¡¹

    Uwaa¡­This person is tangled with lots of things in her mind¡­

    She¡¯s beautiful¡­gentle¡­and a good mother, and yet.

    ¡¸¡­Oh right, did you see the girls from the shop?¡¹

    Nagisa-san said that suddenly.

    ¡¸Yeah, all of them are cute. I can tell that this shop prospers with those personnel around¡¹

    Margo-san speaks out her impression¡­

    ¡¸I was always with Yuzukii-sensei during my high school days¡­My eyes have become discerning and I won¡¯t employ anyone other than a cute girl¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-san¡­recently, men¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not at all I¡¯ve never done it since I gave birth to Mao-chan. I specialized with women for all this time¡¹

    ¡¸Then, the children of the shop?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Everyone¡¯s my pet¡­! Furthermore, their hymens are still intact!¡¹

    Nagisa-san turned around to me excitedly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹

    ¡¸You can have sex with any of the girls there! It¡¯s fine even if you do all five! Un, let¡¯s see! Let¡¯s use this chance to break all of their virginities!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s two high school students, two university students and one employee. Who are you interested in? I think I have here a photo I took from a social gathering but¡­should I close the shop instead and call them here? Let¡¯s get them all naked then you can rape the girls you like in turns! I¡¯ll allow you¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s going out of control¡­

    Now that you mention it, this person¡­

    Is Katsuko-san¡¯s best friend, isn¡¯t she?¡­

    Uwaa, Mao-chan¡¯s mood is ruined.

    It must be her first time seeing her mother like this.

    Then¡­At that time, a phone rings¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s mine¡¹

    Margo-san took out her phone and answered.

    ¡¸¡­Hello, It¡¯s Margo¡­Yes I also thought that it¡¯s about time¡¹

    Margo-san smiled then passed the phone to Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s startled¡­

    ¡¸Margo-chan, could it be that what we¡¯re talking just now is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Sensei told me to do it by all means!¡¹

    The conversation here is being heard by Sensei?

    Margo-san must¡¯ve put mic somewhere on her clothes!

    It¡¯s connected to a different phone¡­then relayed to Sensei!!

    Before Margo-san handed the phone to Nagisa-san, she pushed the loudspeaker.

    Thus¡­I was able to hear Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s voice too.

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s been a while, Nagisa¡»

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s been a while¡­Sensei¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s already on the point of crying.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll say this first¡­Refrain from speaking vulgar words in front of my cute Mao. What would you do if Mao grows up having a strange sex outlook?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Y-You¡¯re right¡¹

    Nagisa-san bowed her head. She¡¯s lowering her head while holding the phone.

    ¡¸¡­Mao won¡¯t become a strange kid!¡¹7

    Mao-chan sulks again.

    ¡ºRight. Mao won¡¯t become a strange kid. I¡¯ll raise you to become a splendid lady! That¡¯s what I decided already¡­¡»

    Snesei¡­What¡¯s¡ºThat¡¯s what I decided¡»?

    ¡­Somehow, she sound like a stubborn grandparent.

    ¡º¡­By the way, Nagisa¡»

    ¡¸Yes, is there anything you need¡­?!¡¹

    ¡ºI overheard this a while ago but it seems you haven¡¯t done sex for a while, have you?¡»

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­That is right¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯re completely specialized on women recently?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡º¡­Well, I won¡¯t say anything about your hobby but¡­do have sex with a man too! This is why you¡¯re being taken advantage of third-rate Yakuza. Your body doesn¡¯t have any scent of a man so they¡¯re thinking that you¡¯re a cheap sexually frustrated woman¡­!¡»

    ¡¸¡­That might be the case¡¹

    ¡ºWomen¡¯s skin needs to bathe on men¡¯s semen regularly, else the gloss disappears. You do know that right?¡»

    ¡¸Well¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s why, I had Yoshida-kun there today¡»

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­yes?

    ¡­M-Me?!

    ¡º¡­Yoshida-kun, sorry to ask you but please have sex with Nagisa. Make her womb drink lots of semen¡»

    Nagisa-san¡¯s eyes shine suddenly.

    The beautiful eyes under the glasses¡­looks at me once again¡­

    I¡¯m going to have sex with this beautiful lady?

    With a young mother I just met for the first time¡­!

    ¡º¡­Nagisa, I think you heard it from Margo earlier but, Yoshida-kun has experience with only one person¡» Furthermore, she was a virgin¡­So you should teach him the goodness of a well trained woman¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Sensei¡­My body¡¯s already retired¡­¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯re just 21¡­! It¡¯s too early to retire. This isn¡¯t an order. It¡¯s a request. Yoshida-kun¡¯s not a slave. He¡¯s a full fledged ¡ºSeventh¡» It¡¯s fine to help your junior¡¯s growth for a bit, don¡¯t you think?¡­I¡¯ll leave the method to you¡»

    When Sensei said ¡ºRequest¡», Nagisa-san¡¯s heart was gently soaked¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Right away! Katagai Nagisa will do her best to assist ¡ºSeventh¡¯s¡»education¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san is saluting to the phone for some reason¡­

    What¡¯s that¡­or something like that, or maybe like that¡­8

    As expected of Katsuko-san¡¯s best friend.

    She¡¯s a beauty and yet¡­she¡¯s a disappointment in some ways.

    ¡ºYoshida-kun¡­are you listening?¡»

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡ºYour first partner was a girl what was aimed and prepared before hand, right? Try not to imagine the second person like that and is a stranger to you. Your attitude in sex would change¡­!¡»

    Snesei¡­It was her plan in the first place to release Nagisa-san¡¯s frustration and educate me, two birds in one stone.

    Haa¡­She¡¯s quite a scary person.

    ¡ºThen¡­Enjoy. Margo, play with Mao-chan on the next room. Try not to let Mao-chan see something strange¡»

    ¡¸Roger¡­Minaho¡¹

    Then¡­she ended the call.

    ¡¸Then, Mao-chan¡­should we play on the next room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yaay~, Mao loves playing with Mago-chan! What should we play?!¡¹

    ¡¸Anything Mao-chan wants. Now¡­let¡¯s go. Mama¡¯s going to have some adult exercise for a bit¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san wined at me and led Mao-chan to the neighboring room.

    Then¡­Nagisa-san and me were left behind the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­It must be boring for you to play with such an old woman like me, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s body approaches me.

    A fragrant adult perfume surrounds me.

    ¡¸No¡­Nagisa-san¡¯s the same age as Katsuko-san, isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you still young?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­That must be in your case but everyone who gives birth to a child is already an aunt.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true at all¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu¡­Thanks¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled bewitchingly

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll strip you off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh¡¹

    ¡¸Leave this to me¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s white finger is stripping off my clothes.

    The uniform¡­then the shirt.

    She grasped the belt of my pants¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, are you embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot¡­It¡¯ll become even more embarrassing from now on.¡¹

    My pants were taken down¡­

    My penis under my underwear is already erect.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already this hard¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san caresses my penis over the underwear.

    ¡¸¡­Ua!¡¹

    ¡¸How¡¯s it¡¯s¡­Does it feel good? It¡¯s been a while since I felt this¡¹

    As expected of a woman trained well along with Katsuko-san.

    She¡¯s used on handling penises¡­that her finger¡¯s are exquisite.

    ¡¸¡­Can I take a look?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    The penis that would pierce the heavens appeared¡­

    ¡¸My, how cute¡­How does it taste?¡¹

    The 21 year old young mama¡¯s lips stuffed my erection.¡­!

    Her tongue stimulates the glans¡­!

    ¡­Shit!

    ¡¸Nfu, it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s been three¡­no, four years. I never had sex since I got pregnant with Mao. I thought that I¡¯d get bad since it has taken so long but, allow me to do my very best¡­!¡¹

    No, it¡¯s good enough¡­!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s fellatio has the force and power pressing felt with it but¡­Nagisa-san¡¯s fellatio has technique specialized.

    She¡¯s stimulating the good spots precisely¡­!

    ¡¸¡¹I¡¯m sorory, I wanted to drink it but¡­I can¡¯t endure anymore

    Saying that, Nagisa-san began to unbutton her blouse.

    ¡¸Ejaculate inside me¡­hey, it¡¯s¡¯ fine isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Hot eyes¡­hot sigh¡­

    Inside her blouse is a light blue bra with a lace showing up.

    ¡­Looking at it closer, It¡¯s bigger than I thought.

    ¡¸It grew bigger when I got pregnant with Mao. I had an inferiority complex with Katsuko on the size of our chest on my days but¡­it disappeared after that. If it was a year earlier, there would¡¯ve been breast milk coming out¡­¡¹

    Her huge breasts is pushed onto me.

    ¡¸¡­Strip me, please undress me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to strip me¡¹

    I turned my hand on Nagisa-san¡¯s back.

    I removed the hook of her bra.

    Her suppressed huge breasts became free¡­!

    ¡¸Nfu, I¡¯m going to gym and performing muscular workouts¡­so that it won¡¯t sag¡¹

    The big breasts with good shape has it¡¯s pink nipple pointing hard.

    ¡¸Eat it¡­it¡¯s yours¡­!¡¹

    I buried my face under Nagisa-san¡¯s chest.

    I sucked the hard tip of the soft and warm meat mountain.

    ¡¸Ufufu, You¡¯re like when Mao-chan was a baby! More, do what you want¡­You can bite it¡­Ahn¡­As expected, it¡¯s different from when women sucks it. Boys are so violent¡­It¡¯s good¡­Nn!¡¹

    While I am attacking her nipples¡­Nagisa-san¡¯s already taking off her pants(I was told later that it was Sabrina Pants)

    Her panty is already dripping wet.

    ¡¸¡­I want it¡¹

    Nagisa-san gently caress my penis.

    ¡¸Can I put it in? Can Nagisa¡¯s lower mouth eat this? I want this so bad I can¡¯t endure it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too, I can¡¯t endure it anymore!¡¹

    Nagisa-san lied down on the floor of the living room.

    Her panty is tied up by a string on the side.

    Nagisa-san laughs fufufu¡­while pulling the string on one side¡­

    The wet panty was turned over¡­

    Then¡­the vagina glittering with love nectar is opening it¡¯s mouth.

    Nagisa-san opened her thin legs wide and invites me in.

    ¡¸¡­Welcome. Come inside Mama!¡¹

    I covered Nagisa-san¡¯s soft body!

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to hurry up¡­I won¡¯t run away¡¹

    I pushed my penis into her vaginal opening.

    Nagisa-san embraced me¡­

    We¡¯re being connected on the deepest part!!

    ¡¸Good¡­as expected, it feels good being ravished by a man!¡¹

    The feeling of Nagisa-san¡¯s vagina is entirely different from Yukino¡­!

    It¡¯s warm, wrapping me gently¡­and still, it¡¯s clamping my penis tightly.

    ¡­What¡¯s this¡­her inside¡­is surging

    ¡¸Stay still for a while¡­I¡¯ll make you feel good¡¹

    Nagisa-san slowly moved her waist¡­while embracing me from under.

    Nagisa-san¡¯s movement¡­is so lewd¡­it¡¯s playing with my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­aaaa¡­W-What¡¯s this, it feels so good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu¡­I¡¯ll teach you the true goodness of women!¡¹

    Nagisa-san from under moves her waist, pushing up¡­!

    Even though I¡¯m the one on top¡­It feels like I¡¯m being violated by Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸N-Nagisa-san¡­I-It feels good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn¡­You¡¯re so cute¡­You¡¯re making such a pleasured face¡­so cute¡­I¡¯ll make you feel even more¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s inside shrinks. It¡¯s squeezing me.

    Her waist shakes¡­feels good, this feels goood!!

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san, I¡¯m about to!¡¹

    ¡¸No need to hold back¡­let it all out inside me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­aaah!¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s coming out!

    ¡­Dokun! Dokun! Dokun!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn, your hot stuff is spreading inside me.¡¹ This is great, as expected¡­sex is delicious¡­It¡¯s delicious!!!¡¹

    Nagisa-san gets drunk in pleasure and seems to be satisfied.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, I came ahead¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­You don¡¯t need to worry about that. You¡¯re still young¡¹

    Nagisa-san gently caress my face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really cute. I get the reason why Sense sent you to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. A young beginner like you will let me have sex on my pace. You¡¯re obedient and cute, you¡¯re even guaranteed as a trustworthy person by Margo-chan¡­my body¡¯s allowed to feel safe right now, we¡¯re both ¡ºSensei¡¯s toys¡»after all¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san told me kindly with a flushed face.

    ¡¸You still have ways to go¡­but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll grow well. Even with our sex just now, if you were able to endure it a bit longer then I think we could¡¯ve climaxed together¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san said to encourage me¡­!

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll do my best next time!¡¹

    I began to move my waist back and forth¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Eh, next?!¡¹

    Nagisa-san panics!

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry. My erection won¡¯t go down with just one shot¡¹

    I began my earnest piston¡­!

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­ah, ah, ah, aah¡­!!!¡¹

    The vagina wet with love nectar and sperm is being stirred by a hard penis!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this¡­It feels good¡­Aaaahn¡­It feels goood!!!¡¹

    Nagisa-san removed her hair pin and the hair that was bundled became free!

    The soft damp hair spreads softly!

    She took off her glasses and threw it near¡­!

    The woman connected to me had another face rising in her¡­!

    ¡¸Iyaaan~!¡­It feels good¡­Ravish Nagisaaa¡­Make me feel good¡­!¡¹

    The intellectual beautiful manager that was here a while ago¡­the firm mother¡­those faces disappeared¡­!

    What¡¯s here right now is a normal 21 year old woman.

    She¡¯s not a Mama, not a manager¡­Just a woman that¡¯s being pierced intensely by me.

    ¡¸More¡­More, get more violent! Ravish me! Violate me thoroughly!!¡¹

    I throw in my waist¡­ram it in! shove it in! pierce it in!

    Nagisa-san also grinds her waist to match with my movements¡­!

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m about to cum¡­Nagisa¡¯s cumming! I¡¯m cumming¡­Make me cum!¡­Can I?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­YES YOU CAN¡¹9

    ¡¸Ah, ah, Aaah!¡­I¡¯m cumiiiing!!!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s whole body shake¡­then embraced me tightly!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m cummiiiing¡­Nagisa¡¯s cumiiiing!!!!!¡¹

    My face got buried under Nagisa-san¡¯s rich chest¡­and I reached my limit too!

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san, me too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cooomee¡­Let it ouuuut¡­Make Nagisa pregnant again!!¡¹10

    My second shot blew out!

    ¡¸¡­aaah, I¡¯m going pregnant¡­Nagisa¡¯s being impregnated again¡­!¡¹

    Feeling the hot cloudy liquid inside her womb¡­Nagisa-san convulsed again¡­!

    Her womb is drinking in my semen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    In Nagisa-san and Mao-chan¡¯s living room.

    In the room where the young mother and child lives¡­we¡¯re connected naked¡­

    Looking at it¡­the blocks and picture book of Mao rolled to the side.

    ¡¸¡­Hey¡¹

    Nagisa-san embraced my head while we¡¯re still connected down there.

    ¡¸¡­I wanted to get pregnant again¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸This time I want to get pregnant knowing who¡¯s the father¡­!¡¹

    The 21 year old woman is looking at me with hot eyes.

    ¡¸Make me pregnant with Mao¡¯s younger sibling¡­!¡¹

    1. 39£®Nagisa¤Î¥Ý©`¥ê©`¥Ì, I don¡¯t get it too ?

    2. I don¡¯t get the second sentence: ¡¡¥è©`¥í¥Ã¥Ñ¤È¤«¤Î¹ÅÃñ¼Ò¤ò¥¤¥á©`¥¸¤·¤¿¥á¥ë¥Ø¥ó¥Á¥Ã¥¯¤Ê¥Ç¥¶¥¤¥ó¤Ç¡¢°×¤¤±Ú¤ËÄ¾¤Î–˜¤¬Ž×ºÎÑ§µÄ¤Ë½M¤ßºÏ¤ï¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£ ?

    3. Raw Says ¥·¥å¥ô¥¡¥ë¥Ä?¥ô¥¡¥ë¥È, but a comment did say that it¡¯s ¡°Wald¡± not, ¡°Barth¡± ?

    4. Manager ?

    5. ¡¸½ñ¤Ï¡¢Ò»·¬ÊÖ¤¬’ì¤«¤ë•r¤À¤«¤é´ó‰ä¤Ê¤Î¤è¡­¡­£¡¡¹ ?

    6. ä¾ Nagisa, Õæ¾w Mao ?

    7. Mao-chan, come and learn mystic arts!! ?

    8.¡¡¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¥¢¥ì¤Ê¤ó¤À¡­¡­¥¢¥ì¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¥½¥ì¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤«¡­¡­¡£ ?

    9. Top ten Obama Quotes ?

    10. Top ten Trump Quotes!! ?

 Chapter 40

    40. Mama will give you her pets

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Yuzuki-sensei noticed it¡­That I want a second child¡­¡¹

    I lost power after ejaculating and Nagisa-san¡¯s soft body holds me.

    My penis that let out lots of cloudy liquid got small inside Nagisa-san¡¯s vagina and it it was ejected out from the pressure of the vagina.

    The semen also overflowed from the entrance and spills on theh floor¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see, when I gave birth to Mao, I left Sensei¡¯s mansion and opened this shop¡­I¡¯ve been always seeking a man, asking¡­would someone be able to love this me?¡­would there be someone wanting to become Mao¡¯s papa?¡­ I¡¯m registered in matrimonial agency and I¡¯ve been searching for a marriage partner¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san speaks her suffering for these four years¡­

    ¡¸¡­But it was no good. No matter what kind of man I meet, they won¡¯t love me¡­no, there was someone who did¡­but it¡¯s impossible to have sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Impossible?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, men wants sex. I thought I¡¯d be able to respond to that, I gave it several attempts but¡­I wasn¡¯t able to¡¹

    Nagisa-san laughs sadly.

    ¡¸As expected¡­the sex on the mansion four years ago was too much¡­ You see, when I got my virginity stolen and until I got pregnant, I haven¡¯t done anything but abnormal violent sex. I noticed that my body won¡¯t be satisfied with a normal man and normal sex¡­ That¡¯s not all. I¡¯m scared that the man would know my true character above anything¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san looks up the ceiling¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m a lewd person. Strange. Frenzied. Once I lit up, it won¡¯t stop. My dirty body is indulged in sex, greedily¡­ I can never expose this embarrassing part of me on a normal man¡­ No man can let my mind free. Thus¡­I gave up on marriage

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re not lewd. Nagisa-san, you¡¯re a very lovely woman¡¹

    I think so from the bottom of my heart.

    Nagisa-san, spoke while caressing my hair.

    ¡¸¡­Thank. But, when I became unable to do men, in the end, I lured in younger women¡­then made this small castle. In the end, I cannot win against my sexual desire. I was able to expose myself in front of the delicate girls. ¡­I look like an idiot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true. Everyone loves Nagisa-san, isn¡¯t that why they¡¯re in this shop?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. They¡¯re all good and cute children¡­they¡¯re my precious pets. Those children devotes themselves to me and I show my love to them too. Just like how Yuzuki-sensei does to us¡­!

    ¡­I see

    ¡­Nagisa-san wants to become like Yuzuki-sensei.

    Just like how Yuzuki-sensei gathers ¡ºToys¡»¡­

    Nagisa-san gathers cute girls as ¡ºPets¡»¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it normal for children to imitate their parent¡­?¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­But, it¡¯s useless. I am no match against Yuzuki-sensei. I can¡¯t reach her at all¡¹

    Nagisa-san sighed.

    ¡¸When I got independent from Sensei, I didn¡¯t think anything but to get myself stand on my own¡­Yet, I only imitated Sensei¡­! And yet, Yuzuki-sensei is always thinking carefully about this idiotic me¡­This me who got away from Sensei¡¯s place¡­this ungrateful me¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s eyes had tears on it.

    ¡¸I was able to have sex with a man once again¡­Sensei knows that it would be useless unless it¡¯s a child like you. That¡¯s why she brought you here¡­!¡¹

    Her thin arms clings to me.

    ¡¸¡­Was a man like me¡­useful?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It would be no good if it¡¯s not you¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­W-W-W-W-why?

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re ¡ºSensei¡¯s toy¡»just like me. You¡¯re someone I can expose my true lewd character. We¡¯re relatives after all. No matter how disgraceful I expose myself, I won¡¯t be ashamed at all! Rather I¡¯d thought that¡ºTake a look at the real me, look!¡»

    ¡­I-I see

    This is why Sensei sent me here.

    ¡¸But you see¡­That¡¯s not all¡¹

    ¡­Yes?

    ¡¸I thought that having sex with men¡­is a bargain¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Bargain?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Both mixes the truth and lies¡­act, play, say unexpected things on purpose¡­flatter each other¡¯s hearts, hurt, make light of¡­that¡¯s how men raises their lust¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Somehow, it looks troublesome¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah¡­while having sex, you have to think of ¡ºWhat should we do next¡»,¡ºIf my partner demands this then I have to do it this way¡»or ¡ºThis is an unexpected development¡»¡­You won¡¯t be able to take a rest¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled then¡­it turned to a serious look.

    ¡¸But¡­That¡¯s the sex that was taught to me and Katsuko in the mansion. We were thoroughly taught the techniques on how to make men feel good. We¡¯re machines to please men¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which.

    When I was having sex with Yukino, Katsuko-san feels like she¡¯s a coach.

    She gives precise instructions and always anticipates our state, observing it¡­

    Katsuko-san¡¯s sex beast mode isn¡¯t a natural born thing but¡­was instilled by somebody¡­?!

    ¡¸A complete sex slave behavior is ingrained in our body¡­Our first round of sex was a bit of an act from me. I spoke lines that would arouse you on purpose¡­I stimulate and invited you in¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s said to be an act¡­men would yield to it.

    ¡¸I thought that Yuzuki-sensei sent you to me to study such techniques¡­but, that wasn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡­It wasn¡¯t?

    ¡¸The second round earlier¡­you!¡¹

    Nagisa-san kissed my lips!

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Geez!¡­You blew everything away, be it my bargain or acting!¡¹

    Nagisa-san showered my face with kisses¡­!

    ¡¸You made me feel very good!¡¹

    No¡­There¡¯s no way.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯m really a beginner¡­I think that I¡¯m not good at sex at all.¡¹

    Un. I don¡¯t know anyone other than Yukino.

    In the first place¡­it¡¯s nothing but rape.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­! Technique or experience doesn¡¯t matter! You only think of sex when you¡¯re having sex!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­men are humans that would think of another woman while having sex. Men shut themselves in their husk and masturbates by having sex. But, you¡¯re different¡­You¡¯re concentrating on sex when you¡¯re doing it! You¡¯re having such an intensely serious face! Gasping on my body, it¡¯s so cute¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-Is that so?¡¹

    What would men think being told that they¡¯re ¡ºCute¡»when they¡¯re having sex?

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­You¡¯re not looking at anything but your partner when you¡¯re having sex! You¡¯re wanting my body with such ferocity! You¡¯re devouring me greedily! Your eyes shine with ¡ºI want to let it out!¡»¡ºI want to let it out!¡» all this time!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Somehow. I¡¯m being a dog in heat¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what¡¯s great! When I thought that my body is being wished for seriously, it made me really happy! Aha¡­I feel it! It¡¯s not the usual madness¡­It felt good as if the sky is clear, without a single cloud! I felt lhat everything became better¡­I¡­I¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s tears spilled¡­!

    ¡¸Nagisa-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Embrace me! Kiss me!¡¹

    I embraced Nagisa-san¡­I kissed her.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you!¡¹

    She also gave me a hot kiss¡­!

    ¡¸When you ejaculated inside me¡­It felt really good! I felt that it was really wonderful¡­I became happy with as the hot semen pours in my womb. This is my first time! It my first time in my life feeling cheerful as a man ejaculates in me! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!¡¹

    Right now¡­The naked 21 year old woman is embracing me.

    She¡¯s just an ordinary woman.

    A cute and beatiful¡­21 year old¡¯s face

    ¡¸¡­I want to give birth to your child!¡¹

    Nagisa-san looks at me with hot eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Can I?¡¹

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m just a 16 year old¡­dumb kid¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll raise it up. I won¡¯t trouble you any further. I won¡¯t tell you to become Mao¡¯s Papa. You don¡¯t need to stay in this shop with me¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s looking at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being next to Katsuko,Nei-chan or Margo-chan. I¡¯m fine being just an extra for you. That¡¯s why¡­it¡¯s fine doing it once a month. Embrace me. Have sex with me. Thenm I want to get pregnant if possible¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­want to make a child properly once again. Making me feel pleasurable sex, I decided to get pregnant from the start¡­I want to deliver it with happy feelings¡­!¡¹

    Tears spilled again.

    ¡¸When I got pregnant with Mao, I was filled with gloom¡­so I was troubled if I want to give birth or to abort. When I gave birth to Mao, I was feeling gloomy, ¡°What will happen to my life from now on?¡±¡­I wasn¡¯t able to give blessings from the bottom of my heart during her birthday¡­!¡¹

    The naked 21 year old¡­is crying in my arms, like a child.

    ¡¸I kept that in my heart¡­I always thought that I did bad towards Mao¡­! That¡¯s why, when I get pregnant with my next child, I thought that I want to feel bright giving birth on my child, feeling excited with Mao¡­! I though of it!!¡¹

    I embraced Nagisa-san¡¯s body tightly.

    ¡¸¡­You see, I wanted two child all this time! Yuzuki-sensei knows this feelings! She knows it, so she made you come here¡­That¡¯s why¡­that¡¯s why, please¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I think it¡¯s very lovely.

    I thought I wanted to realize this person¡¯s wish.

    But¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m still just a kid¡­I can¡¯t take any responsibility, I can¡¯t make any promises. I just met Nagisa-san today¡­would I be useful?¡¹

    To my question¡­Nagisa-san¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine if you just get me pregnant!¡¹

    Nagisa-san clings to me¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been always lonely alone! Scared! Sad! Please, please embrace me whenever I¡¯m lonely! It¡¯s fine if only when I can¡¯t endure it anymore! I just want you to be with me¡­!¡¹

    This person¡­has always endured it.

    As a single mother¡­as the manager of the shop¡­

    She¡¯s lonely all this time¡­

    She wanted a family¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Got it, if you¡¯re fine with me¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s lips gently overlaps with mine¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy!¡­I¡¯m glad¡­!¡¹

    The naked 21 year old woman¡­cries on my chest¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Nagisa-san cried for five minutes more¡­then she finally calmed down

    ¡¸¡­Ehehe, I¡¯m sorry. I look like an idiot now.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m serious, okay?!¡¹

    Suddenly¡­the door connected to the next opened wide.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It was Margo-san

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. Come in¡¹

    Margo-san entered the room.

    Err¡­Nagisa-san and I are still naked.

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Margo-san told me¡­anyway, let¡¯s hide our dick

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s¡¯ Mao?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s taking a nap¡­I read her a sleeping book then she slept¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Marg-chan, you were listening aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah, halfway through¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing, geez¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-san¡¯s trying to play it cool all the time¡­that¡¯s why I think being honest like earlier is cute¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s only when I have sex with him! I¡¯m usually a cool woman when I don¡¯t snap off!¡¹

    Nagisa-san picks up her glasses.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s just an ornament glasses, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Because I have a baby-face, I won¡¯t look like an adult if I don¡¯t use this kind of stuff. This is needed for a lone woman managing a shop¡­!¡¹

    Baby-face¡­You¡¯re still 21 years old you know?!

    I see¡­this person started this shop when she was 18¡­

    ¡¸Then, how¡¯s it? Interested about Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to hear your impressions from your mouth¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I love him¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I fell in love with him!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, I didn¡¯t think that Nagisa-san would fall that much¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the the first among the¡ºToys¡»ain¡¯t I?¡¹

    In other words¡­those who had sex with me.

    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder why Katsuko didn¡¯t do it sooner?¡­If Katsuko had sex with Yoshida-kun, I think that her heart would be freed in various ways¡­!¡¹1

    ¡¸Well, Look¡­Sex with Katsuko is a bit too wild¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right, Yoshida-kun¡¯s still not used to have sex after all¡­his body might not be able to keep up if he suddenly does Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡¯s a nonstop violence express after all¡¹2

    ¡­Katsuko-san

    Somehow, they¡¯re saying something terrible at you!

    ¡¸Thus¡­I¡¯m the first?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-san¡¯s delicate so you won¡¯t have sex until Yoshida-kun breaks¡­at most¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I never thought that Nagisa-san would be this cute¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­Don¡¯t say that!¡¹

    Nagisa-san blushed;.

    ¡­C-Cute!

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I¡¯m fine if you can embrace me at least once a month. I won¡¯t be using contraceptives so I¡¯d be glad if I get pregnant. Do you mind¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, if you¡¯re fine with that¡­¡¹

    Both of them look at me¡­

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm¡­Yes Best regards¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any anwer than that.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy~!¡¹

    Nagisa-san jumps at me!

    She¡¯s still naked so her rich big breasts presses against me!

    ¡¸Oh right, I have to report this to Yuzuki-sensei¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, that¡¯s Minaho¡¯s intention from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be coming to the mansion one of these days¡­I¡¯ll properly say my thanks then¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­That¡¯s better. Minaho would be glad too¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡­I¡¯m no match against Sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she¡¯s our ¡ºTeacher¡»after all!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ¡ºSecond¡»and ¡ºThird¡»¡­Both of them are smiling.

    ¡¸Right¡­By the way, Margo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You talked about it earlier but¡­Who¡¯s the child Yoshida-kun raped when he was a virgin and kept ravishing for three days?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    Nagisa-san¡¯s curious about Yukino?

    ¡¸Well, a fairly cute child. But, that¡¯s all to her. Yoshida-kun¡¯s very infatuated to her though¡¹

    For Margo-san, she can only see Yukino that way¡­

    Well, Nei-san¡¯s much more beautiful than her, Margo-san¡¯s much more dignified, she¡¯d lose to Katsuko-san when it comes to sexiness.

    If it¡¯s a beautiful and gentle onee-san, it would be Nagisa-san¡­

    When you talk about a beauty senior honor student, it would lbe Iwakura-kaichou.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you should already make that child your pussy slave¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­that child¡¯s stubborn and her pride is quite high. Her nerves are cheeky, or should I say that no matter how much Yoshida-kun violates her, her mind doesn¡¯t break¡­She¡¯s quite peculiar¡¹

    Margo-san¡­Sorry. Please don¡¯t ask me that.

    I haven¡¯t done anything but rape Yukino¡­

    I don¡¯t know how far does a normal child¡¯s mind breaks.

    ¡¸¡­Would she become a good pussy slave?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s impossible. Her material is slightly bad. She¡¯s a child that¡¯s inedible even if you bake or boil. For once, Minaho respects Yoshida-kun¡¯s feelings but she intends to throw her way in the end¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh? Yukino¡¯s that useless?

    Margo-san¡¯s evaluation for her is too low¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Un,, I decided!¡¹

    Nagisa-san turned to me with a smile on her face

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give Yoshida-kun a pussy slave as a present!¡¹

    ¡­Whut?!3

    ¡¸As expected¡­for Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ¡ºSeventh¡»to grow, you need a pussy slave whom you can ejacualte into whenever you want in your daily life!¡¹

    N-N-N-Nagisa-san?!

    ¡¸¡­Right. Yoshida-kun should be learning how to handle slaves soon. It won¡¯t be good if he only does that Yukino¡­!¡¹

    M-Margo-san too?!

    ¡¸With that decided¡­Yoshida-kun, It¡¯s better if you get a cute pussy slave!¡¹

    Nagisa-san takes the receiver of the telephone¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hello, Miyuki-chan?¡­How¡¯s the shop right now? There¡¯s still some time before the busy night isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­Err?

    ¡­Could it be that Nagisa-san¡¯s implementing the stuff she talked about earlier?

    ¡¸¡­Then, could you go with Misuzu-san and go up to the third floor? It¡¯s an important talk¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san hang up with a satisfied laugh¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Manager, we came¡¹

    ¡¸Come in!¡¹

    Though she said, Nagisa-san¡¯s naked, only wearing a white linen bathrobe.

    Furthermore, the left side is open and her abundant chest and genital wet from sex is exposed¡­

    Or rather¡­I¡¯m also in underwear and gown4.

    Whoever sees this could imagine what Nagisa-san and I did¡­

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me. Kyaa!¡¹

    The two girls who entered the room screamed as expected¡­

    ¡¸Try not to shout, okay¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san told the two in a strong tone.

    ¡¸¡­O-okay¡¹

    The senior on ponytail named Miyuki, answered.

    The other girl has her mouth flapping open and close in surprise.

    ¡¸You promised that when you come into this room, we¡¯re no longer ¡ºManager and clerk¡»but ¡ºOwner and Pet¡», didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹

    Miyuki-san immediately stood upright.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹

    Misuzu bowed too¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, do your usual greetings!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s order, Miyuki¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Let me say my greetings¡¹

    She kneeled before Nagisa-san and kissed the tip of her foot.

    ¡¸¡­Lick here¡¹

    Nagisa-san opened her legs.

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me¡¹

    Miyuki-san kissed Nagisa-san¡¯s genital

    ¡¸It tastes different from the usual love nectar, isn¡¯t it?¡­That¡¯s semen¡­It must be Miyuki¡¯s first time?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think, is it delicious?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, It¡¯s such an honor to taste something as delicious as this¡­!¡¹

    Miyuki-san¡¯s completely trained as Nagisa-san¡¯s pet!

    ¡¸¡­Next, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Misuzu kissed Nagisa-san¡¯s foot

    ¡¸¡­Here too¡¹

    Though Misuzu hesitated¡­she steeled herself and kissed it.

    ¡¸More¡­lick it!¡¹

    Misuzu-san closed her eyes and made her tongue crawl over the genital. Her small tongue is cute¡­!

    ¡¸Ahn¡­Good. What do you think? What¡¯s the taste of a man¡¯s semen?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a bit bitter¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a man¡¯s taste¡­say that it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s delicious¡¹

    Misuzu-san ended her ¡ºGreeting¡»¡­while holding back her tears.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll introduce her again¡­This is Margo ¡ºHighway¡»Starkweather-san. I¡¯m always talking about her, she¡¯s Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ¡ºThird toy¡»¡­One of my beloved friends¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hi¡¹

    Margo-san bowed to the two

    ¡¸¡­H-Hello, I¡¯m Miyuki! I¡¯ve heard about you from gossips!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Misuzu. H-Hello¡¹

    The two girls weren¡¯t able to see her because they they suddenly started with a stimulating scene.

    When I looked at them again¡­!

    Miyuki-san¡¯s almost the same age as Nagisa-san, I think she must be the sub leader of this shop.

    Her build is tight and her movements and speech are brisk.

    It feels like she¡¯s an onee-san that¡¯s affiliated with sports.

    Of course, she¡¯s beautiful too.

    Misuzu-san on the other hand, is she a part-timer high school student?

    But, I think that she¡¯s older than me. She must not be a first year.

    Her long hair tied up with a crimson colored ribbon on her back.

    She¡¯s on a culture type, I guess?5

    Her delicate body doesn¡¯t have any built up muscle. But, her legs are long.

    Her chest¡¯s growth is normal. It¡¯s not big but there¡¯s enough coming out.

    And¡­she¡¯s disgustingly cute!6

    Her course is different from the clear beauty Nei-san.

    Nei-san¡¯s beauty is like a model for artistic photographs on Europa.

    But, Misuzu-san¡­doesn¡¯t have such an atmosphere of coming from Japan or a foreign country, a model or an actress of some kind.

    Her cuteness¡­is like a princess brought in a secluded room¡­no, coming to this domain, she¡¯s like a princess on fairy tales.

    She¡¯s like a newborn puppy¡­so lovely, and innocently attractive.

    ¡¸Also, this is Yoshida-kun. She was chosen by Yuzuki-sensei as the ¡ºSeventh Toy¡», I¡¯ve been embraced by him right away¡­ It was such a pleasurable sex. It was my first time feeling that¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa-san, you¡¯re exaggerating!

    ¡¸¡­Do you get it? I feel very refreshed right now¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re having such a refreshed face¡¹

    Miyuki-san answered.

    ¡¸Is that so, Miyuki?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your skin has become fascinating too¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­I feel like she¡¯s being glossy or something.

    It seems that it¡¯s true that ¡ºYou¡¯ll become beautiful with sex¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I feel grateful to Yoshida-kun¡­as a sign of my affection, I intended to give him one of my two pets as a present¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san just told the two something they least expect..

    ¡­Uwa, she¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸N-No way¡­I hate men¡¹

    Misuzu said with a stiff face.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­Very well then. Misuzu, thanks for your hard work until now. I don¡¯t want to see your face anymore. Please get out¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s breath is taken away.

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t say that1 Misuzu is Nagisa-san¡¯s pet! Please let me stay as a pet! Please don¡¯t throw Misuzu away!¡¹

    She desperately clings to Nagisa-san¡­!

    Nagisa-san glared at her.

    ¡¸You see¡­I promised Yoshida-kun that I¡¯ll give my most treasured pet to Yoshida-kun. That¡¯s how much I like him. Yuzuki-sensei is the one I love and respect most in this world, so I have high expectations to Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m expecting a lot from him too¡¹

    Margo-san added from the side.

    ¡¸Among my five current pets, the two most important to me is Miyuki and Misuzu. I¡¯d be very in deep regret in losing the two of you but I don¡¯t have any other method. Any of the two can do, just please become Yoshida-kun¡¯s pet!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do it!¡¹

    Miyuki-san answered immediately.

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure Miyuki? Becoming Yoshida-kun¡¯s pet means that you¡¯ll give your virginity to Yoshida-kun, and will have sex whenever he wants to, it means that you¡¯ll become a pussy slave. You will never have sex with any man other than him for the rest of your life. If he wished for it, you¡¯d be giving birth to a number of babies¡­are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind!¡¹

    Miyuki-san answered clearly.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s! Miyuki-san¡¯s the sub-leader of this shop! Right now, if she gets out of here, everyone from the shop would be troubled!¡¹

    Misuzu-san told Nagisa-san, all shook up¡­

    ¡¸But, it can¡¯t be helped¡­I promised Yoshida-kun that I¡¯d give my most important pet to him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand¡­It would be rude for me if I don¡¯t give my most important one, don¡¯t you think? Do you intend to trample my sincerity?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­I don¡¯t mean that way, but¡¹

    Misuzu-san is at loss.

    Miyuki-san¡¯s standing at attention.

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san, how about we do it this way?¡¹

    Then, Margo-san suddenly sends help.

    ¡¸¡­Instead of giving your pet as a present to Yoshida-kun¡­how about lending them?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, what do you mean by that¡­?¡¹

    Nagisa-san shows a face of interest.

    ¡¸There¡¯s rental pets, aren¡¯t they¡­That¡¯s the feel. Either of the two stays as your bet and Yoshida-kun would rent them. The owner of the pets would still be Nagisa-san. Normally, they¡¯d continue working on Nagisa-san¡¯s shop and they¡¯d be rented out whenever Yoshida-kun calls for them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a fascinating proposal¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s the only customer of the rental though. Other people won¡¯t be able to rent. It¡¯s forbidden to sublet them to anyone other than Yoshida-kun. That would become prostitution after all¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san thought of something amazing.

    ¡¸On the old days, Yuzuki-sensei had a pussy slave like that¡­If I recall, there¡¯s a an original of the contract of the rental on the computer in the mansion.¡¹

    Margo-san faced the computer of the room.

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san, is this computer connected to the mansion?¡¹

    ¡¸It is, use it as you want¡¹

    Margo-san spoke to me while hitting on the keys.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, you¡¯d like it that way, don¡¯t you? Even if you suddenly get a pet, you don¡¯t have anywhere to keep it. And if the clerk decreases here, it might make a blow on Nagisa-san¡¯s shop¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly it is¡­Yoshida-kun, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡­Y-You¡¯re throwing it to me?!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine with that¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled.

    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s decided. Miyuki and Misuzu, what do you think? You don¡¯t need to resign in the shop and you can stay as my pet. Yoshida-kun will rent you as his pet when he wants it. I¡¯d be satisfied if Yoshida-kun likes my most important pet¡¹

    The two nervous girls draws closer to Nagisa-san!

    ¡¸¡­Are you fine with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind!¡¹

    Miyuki-san answered immediately again.

    ¡¸¡­What about Misuzu?¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­any of the two of us would be rented out, am I right¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, just one. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s a motivated child¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s motivation, then I have it!¡¹

    Miyuki-san declared strongly.

    ¡¸Right¡­Miyuki¡¯s always so cheerful. Misuzu too, you should try to be like her¡¹

    Nagisa-san compares the two.

    She looked at Misuzu and leaked out a small sigh.

    Miyuki felt the despise so she smiled at Misuzu-san.

    Misuzu-san is just uneasy¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­Misuzu, what about you?¡¹

    The lovely beautiful girl drank her saliva¡­

    ¡¸¡­U-Understood¡­I-I¡¯m fine with it too¡¹

    She¡¯s about to cry.

    Her body¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then let¡¯s have Yoshida-kun decide which child he¡¯ll do¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s?!¡¹

    Misuzu-san looks at Nagisa-san with a teary face¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, which one do you want? Miyuki or Misuzu?!¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled broadly and asks me¡­

    That¡¯s obvious from the start.

    Or rather¡­You already arranged it in such a way!

    ¡¸¡­I want to rent Misuzu-san!¡¹

    The lovely face of the beauty is drawn in fear!

    ¡­Jowa!

    A hot flow steams and spreads through the floor.

    ¡­Misuzu-san

    Peed herself from too much shock at that moment¡­

    1. Kaihou! ?

    2. Where can I buy tickets for that! ?

    3. Nanu?! ?

    4. Bathgown, most likely ?

    5. Sports ¨C Culture. I think that¡¯s how they categorize clubs in school in jp, then he¡¯s talking about her looks matching the culture one. ?

    6. Danbooru Pool:903 ?

 Chapter 41

    41. Sacrificial lamb

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san desperately wipes her own pee with her a dustcloth¡­

    Her shop uniform (A pink apron skirt with matching white blouse) is dripping wet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­Yoshida-kun, this child was pee disciplined¡¹

    Nagisa-san made a wry smile.

    ¡¸¡­Pee discipline?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I trained her to endure peeing as much as possible, and when it¡¯s about to leak out¡­she¡¯s going to do it in front of me, if I don¡¯t give her my permission, she¡¯ll never pee¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Wow, that¡¯s quite a lot piled up¡¹

    ¡­It feels like a a litter of bottled water was spilled out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san wipes the floor half crying, while her face looks red.

    Miyuki-san draws water into a bucket from the bathroom. There¡¯s two, three dustclothes.

    It seems that she knows Nagisa-san¡¯s residence well.

    She wet the dustcloth with water then squeezed it.

    Miyuki-san begins to water wipe the place Misuzu-san had already wiped her pee off¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­Miyuki-san¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Misuzu-chan. I¡¯m a senior pet so this much is nothing to me!¡¹

    The sports oriented ponytailed girl smiled and squeezed the dustcloth.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll do it too¡­Can I use the dustcloth on that bucket over there?¡¹

    THen, when I asked¡­Nagisa-san

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­Yoshida-kun must not help them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸If the master helps, they won¡¯t be disciplined¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fine to just look¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸No¡­I think that we should finish cleaning faster¡¹

    I picked up the dustcloth and helped with wiping.

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you very much¡¹

    Misuzu-san who¡¯s on all fours, gave me her thanks.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­¡¹

    I answered that way¡­on a girl that¡¯s perhaps older than me.

    I got on all fours too and wiped the floor.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Nagisa-san talks in a low voice¡­as expected, she¡¯s dissatisfied that I¡¯m helping?

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Raise your head slowly and look up¡¹

    She whispers to my ears.

    ¡­Eh, what do you mean?

    Then, when I raised my head.

    A meter ahead of me¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s ass ass is turning towards me as she wipe the floor¡­!

    Soft looking thighs inside the skirt¡­!

    Her white panties are exposed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a nice view, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I swallowed my salvia instinctively!

    The panty wet with pee is transparent¡­I can se the form of Misuzu-san¡¯s cute slit¡­!

    Surprised for a moment, I looked at Miyuki-san then she holds her ass with her hand so that I won¡¯t be able to peek up her skirt.

    Miyuki-san knows men¡¯s eyes but¡­Misuzu-san doesn¡¯t even notice.

    In short, Misuzu-san is an¡­!

    ¡­Airhead!

    She¡¯s not used to the glances of men, she¡¯s a daughter brought up on closed doors¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You can pierce that hole as much as you want!¡¹

    Nagisa-san laughed.

    That¡­got me erect again¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine already, Miyuki, Misuzu¡¹

    Nagisa-san tells them to finish cleaning.

    ¡¸I think that it would stink for tonight but I¡¯d endure that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s forehead touched the floor she just wiped as she apologizes to Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­throw that water away. Just put the dustclothes in the washing machine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu-san leaked out a small voice then lifts the bucket.

    Then she went towards the bathroom¡­

    A slender girl¡¯s body¡­doesn¡¯t have muscles as expected. Must be heavy for her.

    She¡¯s only carrying a water bucket and yet, she¡¯s already saying, fuufuu1

    Meanwhile, Nagisa-san calls out Miyuki-san.

    ¡¸¡­Miyuki, well done. You¡¯re always moving as I thought. You¡¯re really a reliable pet¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Nagisa-sama¡¯s first pet after all. It¡¯s my joy to follow Nagisa-san¡¯s wishes¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s ¡ºFirst pet¡»¡­

    In the end¡­Nagisa-san¡¯s does is only a reduced copy of Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    ¡¸Miyuki¡­I¡¯ll play with you a lot tonight as a reward. Stay overnight¡¹

    Miyuki-san¡¯s filled with delight from her words!

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much! Nagisa-sama¡¹

    Then¡­Misuzu-san returned.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve put things in order¡¹

    Nagisa-san faced Misuzu-san and Miyuki-san..

    ¡¸Is that so¡­Then, Miyuki can come back to the shop. Sorry but I¡¯ll as you to do the usual¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Misuzu. Let¡¯s hold the first ceremony of you becoming Yoshida-kun¡¯s rental pet from now on¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s like Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸Have sex in front of me! Give your virginity to Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face shook her head sideways.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t!¡¹

    Miyuki grips her shoulder hard.

    ¡¸You can do it Misuzu-chan! If it¡¯s you, you can do it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Miyuki-san?¡¹

    ¡¸You were chosen as the representative among the the five of Nagisa-sama¡¯s pets! Didn¡¯t Nagisa-sama say this a while ago?¡­She¡¯ll lend her ¡ºMost treasured pet¡»to Yoshida-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama¡¯s¡­Most treasured, pet¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s frustrating but it was you! No, you should meet Nagisa-sama¡¯s expectations as our representative since you were chosen! Hold your head up high, have some confidence and serve Yoshida-sama with all your power!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­but¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s confused, she still can¡¯t consent being loaned to me.

    Well, that¡¯s the normal one.

    ¡¸Thank you, Miyuki-san¡­I¡¯ll do the rest. You can go back¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san thanked Miyuki-san

    ¡¸Yes, Nagisa-sama!¡­Misuzu-chan, I¡¯ll tell the other three that you were chosen to be rented. Right now, You¡¯re going to become a ¡ºWoman¡»in front of Nagisa-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Miyuki-san?!¡¹

    Miyuki-san¡¯s thoroughly cutting off Misuzu-san¡¯s way of escape¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it wonderful to have your virginity be taken in front of Nagisa-sama?! What a lucky child! I¡¯m so jealous! I¡¯m sure that the other pets would think the same. You should feel honored that you were chosen!¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do your best! Everyone¡¯s going to support you!¡¹

    The clerk senpai embraced the partime high school girl.

    Then, she separates with a smile.

    Ponytail Miyuki turned to me and bowed her head.

    ¡¸¡­Please take care of Misuzu-chan!¡¹

    Then, Miyuki-san¡­left the room.

    The door closed down¡­

    Nagisa-san locked the door¡­!

    ¡¸¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s face turned pale in a dash

    She can¡¯t go away from here until she loses her virginity¡­!!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I, I¡¯ll do anything else¡­But please spare me from lewd stuff! Please! I beg you! Please spare me from that!¡¹

    The girl on a lovely apron dress desperately begs Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸What do you mean by lewd stuff¡­what are the things you have done until now then?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­because Nagisa-sama¡¯s a woman¡­my purity was protected. I¡­cannot lose my purity by all means!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why? Please explain the reason¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-sama¡­already knows it!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I know it. But, shouldn¡¯t you better explain it to Yoshida-kun and Margo-san with your own mouth? I don¡¯t intend to take time for those kind of things¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can explain by yourself, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Uhm, I!¡¹

    Misuzu-san looks at Margo-san¡­

    She¡¯s not looking at me.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m a christian!¡¹

    ¡­Christian?

    Why is a Christian not allowed to do lewd stuff?

    ¡¸Our whole family is reigned over by my grandfather, so we¡¯re all christians! We attend masses on Sunday without fail!¡¹2

    ¡¸¡­Catholic or Protestant?¡¹

    Margo-san asked Misuzu-san.

    ¡¸¡­Presbyterian¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Presbyterian Church£¿¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Misuzu-san and Margo-san are talking about¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a sect of protestant on old days. It has a lot of church on America. It¡¯s not a new strange religion so don¡¯t worry¡¹3

    Margo-san explained to me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I need to keep my purity until I get married!¡¹

    Misuzu-san desperately insists with teary eyes.

    Nowadays, there¡¯s not much beautiful girls who¡¯d think of protecting their virginity until they get married¡­

    It might be specific to protected species.4

    ¡¸¡­Oh my, you want to get married?¡¹

    Nagisa-san asked Misuzu-san coldly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­because¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then you just don¡¯t get married!¡¹

    Nagisa-san asserts is lightly.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you that you don¡¯t need to! Be my pet for the rest of your life!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll keep you forever so¡­there¡¯s no need for you to get married¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very grateful. Thank you very much. ¡­But!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But what?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I have a fianc¨¦¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Fianc¨¦?

    What¡¯s a fianc¨¦?

    It sounds like words from a footballer¡­?!

    ¡¸Fianc¨¦ is a partner whom you made promise to marry¡¹

    Margo-san explained for this idiot me.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a partner my Grandfather has decided when I was born. I thought that I would marry that person ever since my childhood¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, do you like that person? Do you love him?¡¹

    Nagisa-san asks.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m not good at dealing with men. But, Takahiko-san is a good person. I yearn for him like an older brother since then¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­then, who would you chose, me or that person?¡¹

    Nagisa-san demands a cruel choice from Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t choose!¡¹

    ¡¸Pick one¡­Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu desperately begs.

    But, Nagisa-san is¡­

    ¡¸If you can¡¯t choose then I will be the one deciding¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s mouth distorts.

    It was a devilish smile¡­just like Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s.

    ¡¸Misuzu is gonna get raped by Yoshida-kun¡­it can¡¯t be helped if it was a rape.¡¹ Your purity will be stolen away against your will. I¡¯m sure that even your fianc¨¦ would forgive you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t do that!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body is trembling in fear

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s like indoor dog, a Chihuahua¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t do it¡­you¡¯re forced to¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san approaches Misuzu-san then embraced her delicate body¡­

    ¡¸Trembling this much¡­you¡¯re so cure. Mama¡¯s going to hug you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama¡­?!¡¹

    Nagisa-san kissed Misuzu-san¡¯s lips¡­!

    At that moment¡­Misuzu¡¯s trembling stopped.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­this is a chance¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Chance¡¹

    ¡¸¡­For you to slip out the spellbinding of your house¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­House¡¹

    ¡¸You would be free from the weirs that bind you from your Grandfather, father, mother, and your Fianc¨¦, while we¡¯re at it¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-sama¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san kissed her again.

    Misuzu-san¡¯s eyes is melting away¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go to that sofa¡¹

    Nagisa-san carried Misuzu-san to the sofa.

    Misuzu-san¡¯s burying her face on Nagisa-san¡¯s bountiful chest while clinging tightly¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re really a spoiled child¡­You¡¯re the most spoiled one among my five pets, Misuzu. You¡¯re much more hard to deal with than Mao¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. This is why you¡¯re cute. You¡¯re my most treasured¡­Misuzu. You¡¯re my best pet among the five¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I want to make a mess out of you¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s fingers stretched towards Misuzu¡¯s crotch!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, y-you can¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to break your mind, your body, your life, I want to make a mess out of everything you have¡­!¡¹

    Her long fingers attacks one place continuously!

    ¡¸Such a place¡­I-Iyaan¡­Ahn~!¡¹

    The pretty girl gasps from the pleasure¡­!

    Nagisa-san made her hand crawl to Misuzu¡¯s chest¡­!

    She licks up her nape¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Ah~¡­Nagisa-sama¡­I love you! I love youuuu¡­!!¡¹

    While both hands are caressing Misuzu¡­Nagisa-san looks at me with bewitching eyes.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Misuzu is a genuine Ojou-sama. Her house is from a distinguished family that came from the Meiji era¡­They have a lot of politicians, or owners of a big company as their relatives¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn¡­Nagisa-sama¡­love¡­I love youu~!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s father is a high ranking official of Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science and Technology. You get it? She¡¯s from a very polished house¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡­Aaahn, I¡¯m feeling it¡­Misuzu¡¯s feeling it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸She went to a famous ojou-sama school since her elementary¡­she grew up without making any contact with a boy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ahaaan~!¡­Good¡­I love it there¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a daughter of a house with a good standing, it¡¯s normal for her to have a fiance¡­But, as expected, this kind of child-raising is wrong. In her loveliness and dignity¡­is a gloomy desire collected¡­she¡¯s a poor thing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama¡­Nagisa-samaa¡­Amazing¡­Misuzu¡¯s feeling so good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You see, I found this child on the classroom of my teacher in flower arrangement. I understood it when I first saw her. This child has a stockpiled a lot¡­she¡¯s a suffering child from her ties obligations. Enduring too much that she¡¯s about to explode any moment¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn¡­I¡¯m leaking out¡­overflowiiing¡­Nagisa-samaan~!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I thought of having her let it all out¡­Ufufu, when she became all naked, I never thought that she¡¯d be this lewd¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡­I¡¯m not¡­Misuzu¡¯s not a lewd child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re dripping wet like this¡­you¡¯re so cute, Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaan¡­So embarrassing¡­Don¡¯t say that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I had troubles drawing in this child but¡­the teacher trusts me. I had the teacher convey to her mother that it¡¯s ¡ºMake her work part time on an environment where there¡¯s no one but women¡» ¡ºIt¡¯s a very good opportunity to study society¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aahn! Nagisa-sama! Misuzu is Nagisa-sama¡¯s pet! A lewd pet! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I ate her on the first day she came for her part-time job! Misuzu is just like what I thought¡­A very lewd, pet of mine¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, Misuzu¡¯s a lewd pet! Eat me more! Make a mess out of Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, show more of Misuzu¡¯s embarrassing figure to Yoshida-kun! Plead him to take a look!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Look look look! Take a look at this lewd Misuzuuuuu!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cum, Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu-san reached the climax in Nagisa-san¡¯s arm¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahn!! Nagisa-sama, I-I¡¯m soryyyyyyyyy!!!¡¹

    Misuzu-san came while shouting words of apology¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, it felt so good¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­goood¡­!¡¹

    Her delicate body is trembling¡­

    ¡¸How¡¯s it Misuzu?¡­Did it feel good, you came¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Thank you very much, Nagisa-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san answered Nagisa-san while her red face breathes heavily.

    Nagisa-san kissed her gently once again.

    ¡¸¡­ufufu! Misuzu¡¯s prepared now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Prepared?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­This time, Yoshida-kun will eat you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    ¡¸It will be fine¡­Mama will be together with you¡¹

    The owner embraces the frightened pet tightly¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be scolded by my father¡¹

    ¡¸Mama will apologize along with you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯d feel sorry for Takahiko-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Yoshida-kun will apologize for that¡¹

    Eh¡­Me?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be driven out of my house. My father would disown me¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to live here, didn¡¯t I? Do you hate living with me and Mao?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not that I hate it¡¹

    ¡¸Then its¡¯ fine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­but, I won¡¯t be able to marry if I lose my purity¡­even a child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to marry. Just stay here. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s about making babies. Give birth to Yoshida-kun¡¯s baby¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s baby will be raised by Misuzu and me. Mao would be pleased if she gets a sibling¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to worry¡­Misuzu, do you love your own house?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t like them that much¡¹

    ¡¸What about your father and grandfather¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I respect them. I¡¯m grateful that they¡¯ve been raising me¡¹

    ¡¸Then, do you want to live the live your grandfather and father have decided until you die¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸It must be suffocating isn¡¯t it¡­You want to be liberated¡­I know that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine for Misuzu to be more happy¡­Mama will make you happy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aah!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­get ravished by Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­The room quiets down.

    A cold blooded, unreasonable silence¡­

    But, Nagisa-san takes it as a matter of course and told Misuzu-san.

    ¡¸Throw both of your ties and virginity¡­and be reborn!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Reborn?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­You were born to be treasured as a pet. Your cute face and delicate body is for that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m better as a pet?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Choose the life as a pet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I feel sorry¡­to God¡¹

    Nagisa-san laughed and rubbed her cheeks against Misuzu-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Idiot. Gods will always forgive you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸God is here in order to forgive people¡¯s sins¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s eyes opened wide¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s why commit a sin!¡­Have your purity soiled¡­You¡¯re a dirty human so that¡¯s why God saves you¡¹

    ¡¸amen, Nagisa-sama¡­!¡¹5

    Misuzu-san¡¯s mind has completely been controlled by Nagisa-san, it fell!

    ¡¸¡­Take off your clothes. Showcase your body that¡¯s still pure and clean to Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    Her trembling hands removed her buttons one by one.

    Her apron dress fell on the floor.

    ¡­The body of the beautiful girl wearing only snow white underwear becomes bare!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    The pure and beautiful girl turned red in embarrassment.

    ¡¸Nagisa-san, can I borrow the camera?¡¹

    Margo-san points at the digital camera on the desk.

    ¡¸You¡¯re gonna take photos?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not as good as Katsuko-san though¡­Won¡¯t you feel sorry if we don¡¯t record it?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­It¡¯s a lifetime thing for Misuzu after all. Then, please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Margo-san took the camera and turned towards Misuzu-san.

    Two, three times the shutter¡¯s pressed in her underwear.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­take off your underwear¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eeeh?¡¹

    ¡¸Take it off yourself¡­!¡¹

    Her trembling hands unhook the back of her bra.

    It maybe small but this breasts won¡¯t lose with its beautiful form, it¡¯s jumped when it¡¯s lost its restraint.

    I see her pink nipples!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaa!¡¹

    Misuzu-san covers her chest with both hands in a hurry.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hide it¡­show it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Understood¡¹

    Misuzu-san timidly lowers her hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s beautiful¡­don¡¯t you think, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I answered immediately on instinct¡­

    Her beauty isn¡¯t just her breasts.

    The woman named Misuzu who¡¯s enduring the same is also beautiful.

    How lewd¡­!

    ¡¸You see, this child just gets even more beautiful when she¡¯s feeling ashamed¡­! She really is born to become a loved pet¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san trembles every time Margo-san takes a photo¡­

    Her panty is already dripping wet with love nectar before one¡¯s unaware¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Misuzu¡­You peed again¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-This isn¡¯t pee¡¹

    ¡¸Then what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Misuzu¡¯s¡­lewd syrup¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­Misuzu¡¯s an easy to wet child. Show to Yoshida-kun how much it¡¯s overflowing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Take your panty off!¡¹

    Trembling bit by bit¡­Misuzu¡¯s hand hang over her panty.

    ¡¸Drop it off in one go!¡¹

    Her panty was taken down smoothly, following her order¡­!

    At that moment¡­Misuzu¡¯s love nectar drops down and traces her thin legs¡­!

    She¡¯s amazingly sensitive¡­what an easy to get wet body¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Come here¡¹

    Sitting down on the sofa, Nagisa-san beckons Misuzu-san.

    Attracted like a magnet¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s naked body went towards Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸Sit on my knee, facing backwards¡¹

    Misuzu-san sits down¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kyaa!¡¹

    Nagisa-san gripped Misuzu-san from the back and opened her thin legs wide with both arms¡­!

    Like a mother making her child pee¡­!

    Misuzu-san¡¯s virgin vagina¡­is exposed to me!

    Misuzu-san doesn¡¯t have pubic hair growing out!

    Between her child-like slippery crotch is a crack that¡¯s slightly open, spilling transparent juice.

    ¡¸Now¡­Yoshida-kun. Go on, do what you want! Take the virginity of this beautiful girl!¡¹

    On the back of Misuzu-san¡¯s frightened face is Nagisa-san¡¯s smile¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s a genuine sheltered girl who¡¯s obedient to her father and grandfather. She¡¯s a girl who¡¯s forced to a fate of marrying a fianc¨¦ while virgin. Make her life a mess with your penis! Soil her purity!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s trembling from Nagisa-san¡¯s words.

    The body of a girl trying to escape from fear is being embraced by Nagisa-san from behind.

    Then¡­the beautiful girl¡¯s crack has love nectar spilling out again.

    Even though she¡¯s this afraid¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s aroused!

    ¡­But.

    ¡­Is this okay?

    Having such a good ojou-san raped in such a shape¡­!

    Misuzu-san has a fianc¨¦ too!

    A sweet girl having thoughts of¡ºI can¡¯t marry when I¡¯m no longer a virgin¡»will be raped by me¡­This person¡¯s life would be driven mad¡­!

    Is that okay for me to do that¡­?!!!

    ¡¸¡­Now, Misuzu, say¡ºMake my body unable to become a bride¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san tempts me¡­!

    Misuzu-san¡¯s face is shaken in fear¡­!

    Misuzu-san¡¯s genital is wet from arousal¡­!

    I¡­!

    I¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san, that¡¯s no good!¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s holding the camera intervened from the side¡­!

    ¡¸Nagisa-san¡¯s training style is suitable for a girl like Misuzu. It¡¯s perfect¡­But, you can¡¯t use the same method on Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean, Margo-chan?¡¹

    Nagisa-san, asked Margo-san while holding Misuzu-san¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s not a dick slave¡­He¡¯s someone on our side. It¡¯s not a ¡ºLion¡»eating a ¡ºLamb¡»¡­He himself is a ¡ºLion¡»¡­!

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­if there¡¯s a ¡ºFeast¡»in front of you, then eat it. Eat now think about the problems later. Or else, the¡ºFeast¡»in front of you would disappear. Someone might steal it away from you. This chance might not come again! ¡ºIf you feel like eating then follow your desire and eat¡»¡­That¡¯s the iron rule Minaho taught me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eat?!

    ¡­On the spot?

    ¡¸Take a look at Misuzu-san!¡­She¡¯s beautiful isn¡¯t she?! She¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t she?! Don¡¯t you want to eat her, Yoshida-kun?! ¡¹

    A delicate naked body in front of me=.

    Cute and lovely breasts¡­a soft looking stomach¡­navel.

    A cute girl that¡¯s like a puppy is presenting her virgin vagina in front of me.

    Still a virgin¡­

    A pure body that no man hasn¡¯t taken a bite yet!!

    ¡¸¡­I-I want to eat it!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think of Misuzu-san?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s very cute!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want to do with her body?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ravish and make a mess out of it!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, eat¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Taberu6

    ¡­I¡¯ll devour Misuzu-san¡¯s virginity.

    I took off my bathrobe.

    Cast off my underwear!

    My penis¡­is perfectly towering!

    1. She¡¯s breathing deeply ?

    2. Nice definition of a christian you got there lol ?

    3. Hahahaha, dammit Yoshida-kun ?

    4. Misuzu is a rare specie! ?

    5. No, the raw doesn¡¯t say amen, it¡¯s just a normal ¡°Hai¡± ?

    6. Sorry, I can¡¯t resist putting a kofuku graffiti reference here ?

 Chapter 42

    42. Misuzu¡¯s loss of virginity!

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    Misuzu-san screams when she saw my penis standing straight1¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu, take a look! This is the penis that would make you a woman!¡¹

    Nagisa-san forces Misuzu-san to open her eyes¡­!

    The beautiful girl fears the penis¡­2

    That expression arouses me even more3

    More, I want her to feel more fear¡­!

    More, I want her to tremble more¡­!

    More, I want her to cry more¡­!

    That¡¯s my desire towards the girl named Misuzu-san!!!

    I approached Misuzu-san¡¯s naked body¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t come near me!¡¹

    Trembling¡­she¡¯s trembling like a puppy¡­how cute¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun. Kiss her first¡­make Misuzu¡¯s lip dirty¡¹

    Being told by Nagisa-san, I closed up to Misuzu-san¡¯s face¡­!

    Misuzu-san keeps shaking her head, saying ¡¸No, no!¡¹¡­So I hold her head with both of my hands.

    I kissed her lovely lips.

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuu!!¡¹

    Misuzu-san struggles violently while I¡¯m kissing her¡­

    Her body stiffened and she endured it desperately.

    ¡¸Misuzu, it¡¯s your first time kissing a man, wasn¡¯t it¡­?!¡¹

    Tears like a pearl spill down like rain¡­!

    ¡¸Next would be her breast¡­make it soiled¡¹

    I opened my mouth wide and gulped down her right breast!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    I enjoy her left breasts with my left hand¡­I knead her nipple.

    It¡¯s growth is slower than Yukino? It¡¯s a bit firm to touch.

    But that being the case, her skin is tight¡­moist, and white.

    I suck¡­then lick her right nipple!

    ¡¸¡­Ah!¡­Aaahn!¡¹

    Bite¡­I¡¯m eating Misuzu-san¡¯s breasts!4

    After that, I made my tongue crawl on her navel¡­!

    A soft stomach without any muscle.

    But, her waist is firmly tight.

    Ooh, sleeping with this stomach as a pillow might be pleasant.

    ¡¸Lastly¡­that place¡¹

    My tongue moves to the lower part¡­!

    My tongue arrived at her genital without me ever feeling gritty pubic hair.

    Un¡­having no hair is good on it¡¯s own way too.

    ¡¸¡­Uaaaah¡­!!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s genital is positioned a bit lower than Yukino¡­

    I think it would feel good when I insert while carrying her.

    The slit was made to cum by Nagisa-san once so it¡¯s slightly open¡­

    It¡¯s filled with lewd drool.

    I licked up the opening.

    Sucked it out¡­

    Misuzu-san¡¯s love nectar is slightly more sour than Yukino.

    But, delicious.

    So women have different tastes¡­!

    Opening the meat fold hiding the clitoris, I made my tongue lick it clean¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hii, hiii, hiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    The slit secretes love nectar again¡­

    She¡¯s quite a juicy one.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, is the pussy open? I want to take an image of her hymen¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    In response to Margo-san¡¯s request¡­I opened the slit wide with my hands.

    The depths of her vagina¡­Oh, I see it, a pink and white thing¡­!

    This is¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s hymen!

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s embarrassing!¡­Don¡¯t take pictures¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s protesting but Margo-san presses the shutter in sequence!

    ¡¸Misuzu, let them capture it¡­it¡¯ll be torn soon enough¡¹

    Nagisa-san whispers to Misuzu-san from the back

    Margo-san¡¯s not just taking a close up, she¡¯s also taking photos of Misuzu-san¡¯s face dyed in shame. Her whole naked body is reflected¡­

    This is¡­the last photo of the virgin Misuzu-san¡­!

    ¡¸Thanks for the wait¡­Yoshida-kun. You can eat now!¡¹

    I fit in my erect penis on Misuzu-san¡¯s vaginal entrance.

    My heart¡¯s¡¯ beating wildly¡­!

    I¡¯m much more aroused when I was with Yukino!

    That¡¯s how lovely Misuzu-san¡¯s naked body is¡­

    I¡¯ll violate the body of the girl I met just a while ago¡­!

    My hot penis is throbbing on a rhythm matching my heartbeat¡­!

    The glans shining with precum¡­is making contact with her!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m scared!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Mama will watch you, okay?¡¹

    Nagisa-san whispers to Misuzu-san while embracing her.

    But¡­Misuzu-san.

    ¡¸¡­As expected, I don¡¯t want this!¡­I can¡¯t do this¡­This is something God won¡¯t forgive!¡¹5

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­God will always be watching you¡­even at the moment you lose your virginity¡¹

    I¡­don¡¯t care about God or anything¡­!

    ¡­I want to ravish!

    ¡­I want to pierce Misuzu-san!

    ¡­I want to inseminate this lovely body!

    I pushed out my waist!!

    ¡­zugu!

    The glans is digging in her small genital!

    ¡¸¡­Ooouch! It hurts!!¡¹

    Misuzu-san desperately tries to run away but¡­Nagisa-san¡¯s embracing her from behind, she simply can¡¯t move!

    My bulging glans¡­only has half of it inside Misuzu-san¡¯s wet genital!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way it would go in! It hurts! It hurts so much!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s blushing and spilling tears like rain!

    My penis won¡¯t enter any further¡­!

    Her hymen¡­is blocking my penis¡¯ invasion!!6

    Right now, my glans is making contact with a wall of flesh¡­this is her hymen!!

    ¡¸¡­M-Misuzu-san¡­My penis is hitting Misuzu-san¡¯s hymen¡­Hey, can I break it? Can I break Misuzu-san¡¯s virginity?7¡¹

    I unconsciously blurted that out¡­!

    Is it okay¡­to leave everything to passion and make this body defiled?!

    The final hesitation in my mind occurs!

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t¡­s-spare me¡­please let me go already!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s¡­pleading while crying!

    She¡¯s closing her eyes strongly¡­and on the edge of the closed ears are tears spilling out¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m scared!¡­Misuzu¡¯s scared!¡¹

    The beauty shouts her fear of her first sex.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu. If you hate it then look at Yoshida-kun¡¯s eyes and ask properly. It¡¯s rude to turn your eyes away, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama, please help me! I really don¡¯t want this! I¡¯m scared!!¡¹

    ¡¸Open your eyes! You have to look at him!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuu!!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s eyes slowly opened.

    Her big pupils¡­are looking at me¡­

    Speaking of which¡­this might be the first time she looked at me properly.

    Misuzu-san who¡¯s not used to men is always avoiding to look at me all this time.

    With both of us naked¡­my glans is making contact with her hymen¡­she looked me in the eye for the first time.

    Misuzu-san with a crying face¡­Those pupils reflect me who¡¯s about to violate her.

    A face of an ugly man only pressing for his lust.

    This won¡¯t do¡­!

    I can¡¯t embrace Misuzu-san with that kind of face¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You have to look properly on who you¡¯re going to be connected with!¡¹

    That¡¯s the words Nagisa-san fired to Misuzu-san¡­

    Those words pierced my heart.

    I looked at the girl in front of me again.

    It¡¯s a pretty girl who¡¯s about to be violated by me right now.

    A lovely face like a puppy¡­is wet with tears.

    Her delicate body¡­it¡¯s small but still a beautiful breast¡­her flushed, warm skin.

    The fragrant smell of her love nectar¡­her sweat that smells like milk.

    She¡¯s looking at me¡­

    She¡¯s looking at me with her black quartz eyes¡­!!!

    ¡­Cute.

    Everything about her us cute!

    What a lovely girl¡­!

    Once again, I thought from the bottom of my heart.

    Look at each other¡¯s eyes, and stare¡­

    I want to embrace this girl.

    ¡­I want to have sex with her.

    ¡­I want to devour this body.

    ¡¸¡­I love you!¡¹

    Those words instinctively come out of my mouth¡­

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s looks surprised!

    ¡¸¡­I like Misuzu-san! Please have sex with me!¡¹8

    It¡¯s not some words you can say while you¡¯re both naked, and have your glans rubbing her hymen.

    But, that¡¯s what I thought.

    That¡¯s what I thought from the bottom of my heart¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I want Misuzu-san¡¯s body!!¡¹

    Misuzu-san who had a surprised face slowly breathed in while still looking at me¡­!

    Then¡­she slowly breathed out¡­!

    The stiff body of Misuzu-san who¡¯s rejecting me slowly relaxes¡­!

    Her shoulders, her stomach, and her trembling waist too¡­

    Then¡­her stiff vagina too.

    ¡­It¡¯s slightly melting.

    Her hymen¡¯s tearing off¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaa!¡¹

    Misuzu-san opened her mouth wide while looking at me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu!!¡¹

    The pleasure is transmitted through my glans¡­!

    My penis is slowly going deep¡­!

    It¡¯s penetrating her hymen¡­!!

    Slowly, it¡¯s slowly getting buried¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s splitting¡­It¡¯s splitting apart¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san endures the pain¡­while still looking at my face¡­

    ¡­I can tell.

    ¡­I can feel it!

    The feeling of my penis going through her hymen¡­I clearly felt it.

    ¡¸¡­O-Ouch¡­it hurts¡­it really hurts!!¡¹

    Every time her tears spill¡­My penis invades deeper and deeper!

    Finally¡­the tip of my glans kisses the wall of flesh on the deepest part!

    I entered everything completely everything to the root inside Misuzu-san¡­!

    ¡­Her virginity was lost forever.

    ¡¸¡­Congrats, Misuzu. You became a woman right now¡¹

    Nagisa-san whispers to Misuzu-san and kissed her nape.

    ¡¸The person you¡¯re looking right now is your Master¡­!¡¹9

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s¡­Master¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯ll end soon so endure the pain for a bit okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-Nagisa-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun. It would be painful for her so end this as soon as possible¡­!¡¹

    ¡­End?

    In other words¡­?!

    ¡­Ejaculate!

    ¡­I¡¯m going to send it inside Misuzu¡¯s womb!

    ¡­It won¡¯t end if I don¡¯t ejaculate

    ¡­I want to let it out!

    ¡­I want to ravish her!

    I began to slowly move my waist back and forth¡­!

    ¡¸¡­O-Ouch¡­It hurts!¡­It really hurts¡­please spare me!!¡¹

    Misuzu-san screams.

    Her small breasts is shaking¡­

    Misuzu-san¡¯s white skin is gradually sweating.

    Her face from being violated by me is dyed red hot from the pain and embarrassment she¡¯s enduring.

    ¡­Cute.

    What a lovely person¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine¡­it¡¯ll be okay, It¡¯ll end soon¡­Mama will embrace you!¡¹

    Nagisa-san is holding MIsuzu-san¡¯s body from the back firmly¡­

    With this, no matter how strong I pierce, Misuzu-san won¡¯t be able to escape!

    My waist is already unstoppable!

    My penis is spreading the virgin soil of Misuzu-san¡­!

    It¡¯s changing to my shape¡­!

    Her body¡¯s mine!

    I¡¯ll put in my scent!

    I¡¯ll pour in my seed!

    ¡¸¡­O-Ouch, it huuurts¡­G-God!!¡¹

    God¡¯s not here¡­!

    No one¡¯s going to come to help her¡­!

    ¡­Violate!

    ¡­I¡¯m ravishing her!!

    It feels good¡­a virgin¡¯s vagina is firm¡­!

    I gripped Misuzu-san¡¯s naked ass and pierced even deeper!

    ¡¸¡­Stop, help me, no more¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s body slowly shakes.

    The feeling of her delicate body is great!

    Under my arms¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s whole body is wrapped in my arms!

    ¡­Ah, aaah!

    The hot lump of passion boils down deep in my body!

    ¡­Aaah, No more!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m releasing it¡­Misuzu-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What is?!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s big pupils are looking at me in surprise¡­!

    She¡¯s looking at me with an expression of not understanding what¡¯s what¡­!

    Cute¡­what cuteness!

    Looking at her lovely eyes¡­I released it¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Cumming!¡¹

    ¡­Byu, byu, byuyuyuyuyu!!

    Hot liquid poured into the depths instantly

    ¡¸¡­H-Hot!!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s eyes that¡¯s looking at me had tears spilling out again.

    ¡¸¡­The hot stuff spreads in my stomach¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m letting it out¡­It¡¯s still coming out¡­!

    I¡¯m injecting cloudy liquid from the entrance of her womb!!

    ¡­Aaah!

    I broke Misuzu-san¡¯s purity¡­dirtied her.

    I defiled this body!

    This pure body is being dyed white from the outside¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san apologizes in low voice while receiving my sperm in her womb¡­

    Who is she apologizing to¡­I don¡¯t know.

    I came to love her so much that I embraced her tightly.

    Then pushed in my penis deep once again¡­

    I released inside Misuzu-san¡¯s womb to the last drop¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯ve run a ten-thousand meter dash with all my strength¡­

    Misuzu-san and I are completely drenched in sweat¡­

    ¡¸¡­It seems it¡¯s done¡¹

    Nagisa-san whispered.

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s done?¡¹

    Misuzu-san who¡¯s being embraced by Nagisa-san from the back, and me on her front, is having a blank face.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, ejaculated inside Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Ejaculate¡­?¡¹

    The ultimate cased Ojou-sama finally noticed the severity of the situation¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ll get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­I¡¯d be glad if you do¡¹

    Nagisa-san caressed Misuzu-san¡¯s cute stomach from behind¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s raise them together okay¡­Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s tears spilled again with those words

    ¡¸I¡­can no loner return¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it can¡¯t be helped. Misuzu-san is a traitor after all¡­to her father, grandfather, fiance, and god¡­!¡¹

    The pretty girl had despair in her eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m here for you¡­Yoshida-kun will be your new owner¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can no longer live but as a pet, can¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yoshida-kun will cherish you from now on¡¹

    The violated girl steels her heart.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Nagisa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Now, give Yoshida-kun a kiss¡­a kiss from you¡¹

    Her eyes caught me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please let me kiss you¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s lips approaches.

    Her big eyes are looking at me¡­

    Both lips piled up.

    I put in my tongue inside MIsuzu-san.

    Misuzu-san accepted me and intertwined with my tongue¡­

    My penis that¡¯s still inside her lost its power¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, take a look at the place you¡¯re connected with Misuzu-san¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s taking photos on the side told me.

    I lowered my eyes towards the part where I¡¯m connected with Misuzu-san.

    ¡­I¡¯m surprised.

    Our genitals is bright red with Misuzu-san¡¯s blood!

    There¡¯s not much of that blood when I did it with Yukino!

    ¡¸The bleeding from losing virginity is varied per person¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s case is slightly terrible¡¹

    Saying that, Margo-san presses the shutter again.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. Misuzu-san, it hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I asked such a thing carelessly.

    Nagisa-san laughs.

    ¡¸Misuzu. Your master is a really pleasant person isn¡¯t he?¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san looks down quietly.

    As expected¡­Just getting the penis in is painful already?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pull out right now¡­!¡¹

    I pulled out my penis.

    ¡¸¡­Ouch!¡¹

    Misuzu-san frowned in pain.

    When I pulled out my penis, the sperm and the virgin blood spilled out her opening together¡­

    The white and red mucous mixed together and became pink¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, get away for a moment¡­I want to record this too¡¹

    Being told by Margo-san, I separate my body from Misuzu-san.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san. I think it would be embarrassing but look this way. It¡¯s a souvenir picture of your dear virgin loss. Ah, don¡¯t close your legs¡­open it as much as possible¡¹

    The camera records the naked body of the violated beauty.

    The expression of shame and despair.

    A flushed and sweaty body that just finished having sex.

    Red blood and white semen drips from her genital.

    Everything is recorded with a title of ¡ºMisuzu¡¯s virgin loss¡»¡­

    From a bit far away¡­I look at the girl I just raped¡­

    A sense of guilt boiled inside me.

    Of course, what I told Misuzu-san was true but¡­

    Yukino¡¯s face surfaced in my mind.

    This¡­is cheating isn¡¯t it?

    I¡¯m not going out with Yukino.

    I just raped her one-sidedly.

    Yukino¡¯s going out with Endou.

    ¡­And yet.

    Why is it that I feel ¡¸Sorry¡¹to Yukino?

    ¡­Strange.10

    I didn¡¯t feel this when I embraced Nagisa-san earlier¡­

    When it¡¯s with Misuzu-san¡­why do I feel this way?

    ¡¸Un¡­let¡¯s end the photo session now¡¹

    Margo-san finished her filming.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­drink this¡¹

    Nagisa-san brings a water bottle and a white tablet.

    ¡¸I really want to see Yoshida-kun and Misuzu¡¯s child as soon as possible but¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time yet¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san told Misuzu-san gently.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s an emergency contraceptive. For now, you won¡¯t get pregnant when you drink this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point for you to get pregnant earlier than me¡­But, promise me. You¡¯ll get pregnant with Yoshida-kun¡¯s child after you graduate high school¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s eyes are warm¡­and harsh.

    ¡¸¡­Understood. I¡¯ll give birth¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be a cute child¡­I¡¯d prefer a child!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, definitely!¡¹

    Misuzu-san drunk the tablet

    She gulped down the water in a dash.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, that drug¡¯s real¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san whispered to me.

    ¡¸Look, I have the same drug here¡¹

    Margo-san took out a small plastic with a white tablet out of her pocket and showed it to me.

    ¡¸¡­Women don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll get raped, don¡¯t they? That¡¯s why we¡¯re bringing this medicine by all means. Nei and Katsuko-san also has this¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Margo-san was raped when she was 12 years old¡­

    The ¡ºToys¡»are always assuming the worst situation possible¡­

    ¡¸Margo-chan¡­is Ikeda-sensei well?¡¹

    Nagisa-san asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸Un. The business is still open¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Can we take Misuzu to the clinic after this?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s fine!¡¹

    Margo-san consented brightly.

    Nagisa-san placed her hands on Misuzu-san¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Ikeda-sensei¡¯s a female doctor. Though she¡¯s a bit old, she¡¯s a competent doctor. I was indebt with her on the old days. We¡¯re going to have your body checked after this¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My body?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because there might be damage on your vagina during the loss of your virginity¡­This is a body Yoshida-kun will be showering love from now on. You have to get examined properly. Also, we¡¯re getting pills from Ikeda-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Pill?¡¹

    ¡¸Contraceptives¡­a good medicine with few side effects. Ah, insurance isn¡¯t needed¡­Margo-chan would deal with everything else¡¹

    ¡¸Un. You don¡¯t need to worry!¡¹

    ¡¸Take care of your body¡­Misuzu¡¯s body isn¡¯t your body anymore. It¡¯s your Master¡¯s¡­it¡¯ll be cherished by him always¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Thank you very much!¡¹

    Misuzu-san embraced Nagisa-san¡­while crying.

    ¡¸Geez¡­Don¡¯t cry. You really are important to me¡­I love you¡­!¡¹

    Nagisas-san caresses Misuzu-san¡¯s hair¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I want to give you to Yoshida-kun. Ufufu, I¡¯m sure that this is how it feels giving your daughter as a bride¡­!¡¹

    The two embraces each other naked.

    ¡­But

    ¡ºKuromori¡»has a tight system for contraception¡­

    They have decided a specific clinic¡­

    And yet¡­Why did Yuzuki-sensei doesn¡¯t give Iwakura-kaichou and Yukino genuine contraceptives¡­?

    ¡­Why?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Get along with Misuzu, okay?! Make sure you shower your pet with love!¡¹

    Oh right¡­Nagisa-san rented me Misuzu-san.

    ¡­as a Rental Pet

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes, I¡¯ll make her happy!¡¹

    Nagisa-san and Margo-san laughed at my answer.

    ¡¸¡­Idiot. You¡¯re the owner so you just take care of her! It¡¯s the pet¡¯s job to make the Owner happy¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san looks at Misuzu-san¡¯s face while laughing.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­make Yoshida-kun happy!¡¹

    Misuzu-san looks up at Nagisa-san¡¯s face¡­!

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll do all of my best!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, great! Mama¡¯s very happy!¡¹

    Then¡­Suddenly, the door on the interior of the room opened!

    What appeared is¡­the small Mao-chan¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Mama, pee¡¹

    The fairy with an absentminded look calls out to her mother.

    ¡¸My, my, you¡¯re awake¡­okay, let¡¯s go to the toilet¡¹

    Mao-chan who¡¯s rubbing her eyes looks up at us.

    ¡¸¡­Huh, why are you all naked?¡¹

    ¡­Uwa.

    That¡¯s right.

    We¡¯re all naked aside from Margo-san.

    ¡¸Onii-chan and Onee-chan¡¯s going to shower¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san spoke to me while taking Mao-chan to the restroom.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun! Clean the body of your pet, that¡¯s your job as her owner!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I take the shower and waited for the water to become hot.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­come here¡¹

    It would be serious when Misuzu-san gets her hair wet so I put on a shower cap.

    It seems that the bathroom is already prepared when I embraced Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸¡­Is it hot?¡¹

    The lukewarm water sprinkled to her bloodstained genital.

    ¡¸¡­Ouch!¡¹

    Did it soak on her wounds? Misuzu-san trembled.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m fine¡¹

    I rinsed off the blood and semen that¡¯s on her thighs¡­

    And her ass after that¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­It¡¯s clean now, Misuzu-san¡¹

    When I say that, Misuzu-san is¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please call me ¡ºMisuzu¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I will call you ¡ºDanna-sama¡»as well¡¹

    D-Danna-sama¡­?

    ¡¸¡­That is to make it feel natural that you¡¯re the ¡ºMaster¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­W-What?

    Eh¡­W-What?!!

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­I¡¯ll be washing off Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu-san said that then took the shower head from me

    Her cute hand grips my penis and made the shower hit the places painted with blood and semen.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s washing it.

    ¡­This cute beauty, my penis.

    Throwing hot water while combing down my pubic hair with one hand.

    Lifting my balls with one hand and made water flow on the back too¡­

    ¡­Her hand feels good.

    ¡¸M-Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    This is my pet¡­

    My cute pet¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, I have a request¡¹

    Misuzu spoke to me while washing my penis.

    ¡¸Please meet up with Misuzu¡¯s fiance¡­Takahiko-san¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    I was pulled from the pleasure to the reality in a dash¡­!

    ¡¸I can¡¯t talk to my grandfather and father yet, but¡­I think you must talk to Takahiko-san¡­tell that Misuzu¡¯s body can¡¯t be a bride anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    This person¡­is an ¡ºOjou-sama¡»who believes she can¡¯t marry anymore when she¡¯s no longer a virgin.

    Then, the fiance her grandfather has decided is¡­

    ¡¸I absolutely need to talk to Takahiko-san that I won¡¯t be able to become his bride anymore. But, I¡¯m scared to go alone¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un.

    ¡­This is my responsibility.

    ¡­Nay, since I made her my pet¡­I must solve all of her suffering.

    ¡­That¡¯s a necessity!

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll talk to Takahiko-san. I¡¯ll tell him that Misuzu¡¯s mine¡­!¡¹

    Thus must be how it feels to ¡ºTake a leap in the dark¡»¡­11

    Am I gonna get hit or kicked?¡­Anyway, I just have to bow down¡­

    I¡¯m prepared.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stand up¡¹

    Misuzu-san stood in front of me.

    Her lovely face¡­beautiful eyes¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to kiss you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Go on¡¹

    I kissed my cute pet.

    I embraced Misuzu¡¯s naked body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­How old is Misuzu?¡¹

    I whispered in her ears¡­

    ¡¸Sixteen years old¡­second year in high school!¡¹

    ¡­It pierced my heart.

    She¡¯s a year older than me¡­!!

    1. I want to put in ¡°Like the tower of babel¡± for laughs but I thought that it¡¯s going a bit too far on putting what I want on it, so I just stick to the original ?

    2. Mwahahaha! Fear me! For I am the penis that would break a thousand virgin blood! ?

    3. Sadist Yoshida is best Yoshida ?

    4. Not literally! ?

    5. Don¡¯t worry, having sex is something God did when he can¡¯t forgive Adam and Eve ?

    6. Onwards to the new land! ?

    7. What a gentleman ?

    8. Wait, you¡¯re skipping too many steps Yoshida-kun! ?

    9. I will not retain the Goshujin-sama here because it¡¯s a title, later, she¡¯ll call him Danna-sama, which means both Master/Husband, depending on who¡¯s being addressed and who¡¯s the speaker. Anyway, I just want to clear that out ?

    10. I know, but who am I to judge? ?

    11. ¡ºÇåË®¤ÎÎèÌ¨¤«¤éïw¤Ó½µ¤ê¤ë¡»

 Chapter 43

    43. Fierce animals running through a town

    When we got out of the shower¡­Nagisa-san handed us bath towel and clothes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be bringing Misuzu¡¯s clothes from the shop so wait a moment!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸You can rest from the shop today. After Margi brings you to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic, go back home. Your curfew is 6:30, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s curfew is that early?!

    ¡¸Your panty¡¯s already soaked wet with pee so I¡¯ll lend you mine. It¡¯s being washed right now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Just tell your mother and nanny that you changed clothes because you spilled water from the vase. They would be surprised to see a sheltered daughter coming back home with a different panty, wouldn¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    So she has a ¡ºNanny¡»¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Danna-sama, Misuzu will wipe you¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu opens the bath towel

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll be wipint Misuzu-san¡¹

    Somehow¡­it¡¯s a bit embarrassing.

    ¡¸Geez¡­you two are getting along already. How about you two just wipe each other?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu-san wipes me¡­and I wipe Misuzu too.

    I thoroughly enjoy the softness of her breasts and ass over this linen cloth.

    Misuzu¡¯s towel is wiping my crotch¡­

    ¡¸Oh right, I¡¯ll give this to the two of you¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-asn took out a red leather chocker and a metal bracelet.

    ¡¸This looks like a choker but this is a collar. Look, there¡¯s a chain that can be attached here, and here¡¯s the chain. Put this on when you¡¯re together¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, put it on her¡¹

    The leather choker was handed to me.

    The light leather ring¡­somehow feels very heavy.

    ¡¸¡­Please, Danna-sama¡¹

    I coil the choker on Misuzu¡¯s thin neck.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you make it snap on the back¡­¡¹

    The metal fittings locked¡­!

    Misuszu¡¯s¡­attached with a collar.

    ¡¸This is for everyday use. This isn¡¯t a bracelet but an anklet. If it¡¯s an anklet, you can hide it in your socks and it won¡¯t be found on clothes inspection. Misuzu¡¯s school has quite strict regulations after all¡¹

    Saying that, Nagisa-san handed the metal ring.

    ¡¸This anklet is made of titanium so it¡¯s fine when taking a bath since it won¡¯t get rust. Oh, the latch is a number lock. You won¡¯t be able to take it off unless you have the combination. Yohsida-kun, pick your favorite number¡­and don¡¯t tell Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I squat down and put the anklet on Misuzu¡¯s right ankle¡­!

    The combination is ¡º0428¡»¡­

    That¡¯s the day when Misuzu and I first met¡­and the day when Misuzu lost her virginity.1

    Click¡­the titanium leg ring is now stuck on Misuzu¡¯s foot.

    ¡¸How does it feel being Yoshida-kun¡¯s pet for real¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I¡¯m very glad¡¹

    When I looked up, it¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s smooth crotch.

    There¡¯s love nectar leaking out from her slit¡­

    It seems that Misuzu¡¯s aroused from me attaching a collar and anklet on her.

    Really¡­an easy to wet, cute pet.

    Nagisa-san seems to have noticed it too¡­she laughs.

    ¡¸Ah , I forgot this¡­Yoshida-kun, take this¡¹

    Nagisa-san took something with a size of an armful from the shelf on top of the washing machine.

    That¡¯s¡­an adult diaper¡­!

    ¡¸I intend to use this for training Misuzu¡­This child¡¯s doing pee-training after all. I¡¯ll leave the continuation to Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Diaper training?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yoshida-kun will be changing Misuzu¡¯s diapers. This is a really a good absorbent and good at preventing leaks so she can urinate anytime anywhere!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s grinning.

    Uwaa, that¡¯s¡­also great!

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­can I?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    I attach the diaper to Misuzu while being taught how to put it by Nagisa-san.

    A lovely beautiful girl¡­diaper.

    Woah¡­this is somehow very lewd¡­

    ¡­Pinpon

    The chime at the entrance rings.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, someone brought Misuzu¡¯s clothes¡¹

    Nagisa-san went to the entrance immediately¡­

    ¡¸¡­Eeh, could this be?!¡¹

    A delicate middle of green and gray¡­but a most elegant colored sailor blouse.

    A deep maroon colored scarf¡­

    Could this be¡­that one called as the best Ojou-sama school in Japan¡­Uhm!

    ¡¸Nfufu, didn¡¯t I tell you? Misuzu¡¯s a genuine ¡ºOjou-sama¡»¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s little sister, Maika-chan¡¯s wearing an ojou-sama middle school but the ranks are different.

    Maika-chan¡¯s school on the middleweight division and Misuzu¡¯s an open weight division with champions and gold medals.

    It¡¯s incomparable.

    It¡¯s the number one on the list of ¡ºIf you¡¯re gonna become a bride, then graduate at this school¡»since the pre-war era¡­!

    ¡¸Hurry and dress up¡¹

    Misuzu who changed to her super-ojou-sama school uniform¡­her grace and loveliness trippled

    What¡¯s this¡­she¡¯s super cute though?

    The red collar matching her elegant sailor uniform is¡­!

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡¸¡­Can we kiss?¡¹

    I blurted out those words instinctively.

    ¡¸Yes, go on¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu and kissed her.

    Ah¡­somehow, I¡¯m overwhelmed.

    Misuzu¡¯s kiss tastes like sweet lemon.

    Different from Yukino.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please cherish me forever¡­¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Returning to the living room, Mao-chan and Margo-san are drinking Calpis2 water on a paper carton.

    ¡¸¡­Want to drink, Misuzu-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ehehe!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiled and poured Calpis on Misuzu¡¯s glass

    ¡¸Oyaoya, You¡¯re not going to pour one for Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    When Margo-san said that, Mao-chan¡­

    ¡¸¡­Because¡¹

    She looks at Nagisa-san with a troubled face.

    ¡¸Oh my¡­I forgot¡¹

    Saying that, Nagisa-san comes over to me cheerfully.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Nagisa-san kissed me in front of Mao-chan¡­!

    Mao-chan smiled immediately.

    ¡¸You see¡­Mao won¡¯t talk to anyone I haven¡¯t kissed!¡¹

    ¡­What kind of education is that?

    Or rather¡­she won¡¯t open up to any person to any people other than those her Mama kissed¡­

    That¡¯s how much Nagisa-san distrust the adults of the world¡­

    ¡¸¡­This person is also Mama¡¯s friend?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Mama¡¯s friend¡­an important person. He¡¯s called Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshidakun?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Also, she¡¯ll be coming here from time to time to play so get along with him, Mao!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okaay~!¡¹

    I¡¯ll come here occasionally¡­right.

    Mao-chan smiles at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mao! Nice to meet you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­best regards¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un!¡¹

    Margo-san poured in my share in Mao-chan¡¯s place.

    I gulped it down¡­

    I was really thirsty.

    Misuzu¡¯s at the same state too.

    The glass was emptied immediately and we asked Mao-chan to pour again¡­

    ¡¸You see, Yoshida-kun¡¯s got a good present for Mao!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Uun¡­Picture book?¡­A doll?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s what Mao wants the most!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it¡­Mama, tell me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A sibling!¡¹

    ¡­Bu!

    ¡¸You see, Mao will have a sibling as a present!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, yaaay!!!! When, when, when will it be coming?!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­the fastest would be around next spring¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s full of motivation on getting pregnant¡­

    ¡¸I want it sooner! I want it on Christmas!¡¹

    ¡¸Uun, that¡¯s a bit impossible since it¡¯s too premature¡­the baby needs to grow up slowly on Mama¡¯s stomach to be healthy. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t hurry it up¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hurry it up¡­Un, got it!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Mao should ask Yoshida-kun too¡­tell him, please make a healthy baby¡¹

    The fairy-like Mao-chan looks up at me.

    ¡¸Yoshidakun¡­please! Mao wants a lil bro!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    I answered like that for the time being.

    ¡¸Now then¡­we won¡¯t make it in time if we don¡¯t go soon¡¹

    Margo-san looks at her watch.

    The time is 3:32

    ¡¸¡­Four o¡¯clock, in front of the baseball club grounds¡¹

    ¡­Oh right!

    That¡¯s the time Yukino¡¯s meeting up with Endou¡­

    ¡¸Anyway, we¡¯ll go by car¡­Misuzu-san will be brought to the clinic too¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We went to the first floor of the shop.

    It¡¯s early afternoon so there¡¯s not much customers as expected.

    Miyuki-san¡¯s the only one serving the customers.

    The three clerks gather around Misuzu.

    ¡¸Congratulations¡­Misuzu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is your body okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¯s gentle with me¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, she called him Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸I wish you happiness!¡¹

    ¡¸Serve him as an honor of being Naigsa-sama¡¯s pet!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Do your best!¡¹

    When the pets talk to Misuzu in sequence, Nagisa-san laughs and spoke.

    ¡¸Geez! Misuzu¡¯s not going anywhere! She¡¯s going to work on this shop even after this so get along¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Manager!¡¹

    ¡¸Very well¡­! Then, Margo-chan, Yoshida-kun, later. Misuzu, take care too¡­!¡¹

    We bowed and then left the shop.

    Misuzu also bowed to her companions.

    Miyuki-san who¡¯s serving the customers waved her hand laughingly¡­

    Once again¡­Margo-san¡¯s Maserati.

    Misuzu bought minieral water from the vending machine before we got in.

    ¡¸Get on the back¡­You guys want to make out, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Margo-san says that but¡­

    ¡¸Yes. Thank you for your concern!¡¹

    Hey¡­Misuzu?

    Misuzu held my hand and we went on the backseat.

    Misuzu closes to me while gripping my hand¡­

    The fragrance of her hair stimulates my nose.

    ¡¸¡­Then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Buwaaaan¡­! The engine roars!

    Maserati began to run.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun. Do you have a moment?¡¹

    After a while¡­Margo-san talked to me.

    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­It¡¯s my old story¡¹

    Leaving a space in her words, Margo-san continued.

    ¡¸¡­You see, when I was 12, I was in a facility, protected for three years¡¹

    12 years¡­the age where Margo-san was raped.

    She was sheltered after that event¡­

    ¡¸It was a Christian church managed facility¡­the Facilities¡¯ Priest, Nagano-sama breeds a lot of small birds there. He¡¯s very caring and he treasured those birds he raised¡¹

    From the backseat¡­I can only see Margo-san¡¯s blonde bangs on the rearmirror.

    ¡¸You see, that priest gives one small bird when a new child comes to the facility¡­he makes the child chose the one they like¡¹

    Misuzu opens the mineral water bottle and drinks it¡­

    She presented it to me but¡­I refused as I don¡¯t need it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the way of doing things on that facility there¡­Everyone¡¯s a child, including me, everyone¡¯s thrown away by poor parents. We can¡¯t take care of pets. There¡¯s children forgetting to give bird seeds, or cleaning the cage too¡­that kind of child won¡¯t be able to have dinner as punishment. The priest said¡­¡ºThat small bird is your small bird. It would die if you don¡¯t feed it. It would get sick if you don¡¯t take care of it. I don¡¯t intend to give meal on those who don¡¯t look after their small bird¡­¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s an amazing education¡¹

    Misuzu told Margo-san.

    ¡¸But, everyone¡¯s a child with wounds on their heart¡­they¡¯re not children who can raise small birds. There¡¯re children who released them to the sky, thinking that it¡¯s troublesome. In the end, there¡¯s children who let them weaken and die too. The child who had his eaten by a stray cat was careless. The most cruel one had killed the bird by himself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My¡¹

    ¡¸Still¡­That child was made to choose another small bird by the Priest. He gives them birds¡­again, and again. One day, I happen to meet the priest burying the small bird that died on the backyard¡­the child that killed the small bird refuses to bury it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s cruel¡¹

    ¡¸The number of birds that child has killed is three. That¡¯s why, I told the priest¡­¡ºWhy are you still giving that child a bird? Priest, aren¡¯t the birds pitiful with that child?¡»¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also listening to Margo-san¡¯s story with interest.

    ¡¸Then¡­the priest answered me. ¡ºIt¡¯s pitiful. I love small birds.3 As much as the children in this facility¡»¡­I said. ¡ºThen how about you give something trivial than your important small birds?!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What did the priest answer?¡¹

    ¡¸He said this¡­¡ºIt won¡¯t have any meaning if I don¡¯t give you my most important one¡»¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s no meaning if it¡¯s not my most important.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­I saw the priest¡¯s behavior overlapping with Nagisa-san. Nagisa-san gave her most important pet to you. If not, it would just be meaningless¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why is it?¡¹

    I asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a boring woman¡­you¡¯d embrace it two or three times then throw it away. A child with a foul mind would look at you with cruel eyes, it won¡¯t hurt your heart in particular but¡­Nagisa-san doesn¡¯t want you to experience that, I think¡¹

    That¡¯s why¡­Nagisa-san¡­Gave Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Whoever man it is, if Misuzu-san¡¯s a good child, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d throw her away, right?¡¹

    I look at Misuzu.

    Cute like a puppy, a lovely girl.

    An elegant, honorable ojou-sama.

    A devout Christian who thought she won¡¯t be able to marry when she¡¯s no longer a virgin.

    On her neck¡­is a red collar.

    Her life¡¯s been broken by me.

    Form now on¡­I¡¯m sure that she won¡¯t be able to love¡­

    As the pet¡¯s owner¡­I have the responsibility and obligation.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll take care of her.¡¹

    Misuzu grasped my hand tightly.

    ¡¸Un. I¡¯ll take care of her¡­so Nagisa-san won¡¯t feel sad¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    The car moved to the main street then towards my school

    ¡¸By the way¡­Yoshida-kun, what do you think of Nagisa-san¡¯s shop?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­It¡¯s a very splendid shop, it¡¯s prospering well¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking about that¡­ What do you think about Nagisa-san making all the clerks of her shop her pet?

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    I look at Misuzu

    ¡¸You only need to answer honestly¡­I want to hear your honest impressions¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s voice is serious

    ¡¸¡­I thought it¡¯s like Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    To be accurate¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s sub-version?

    ¡¸Un¡­I think so too. That¡¯s why, Minaho can¡¯t free Katsuko-san or Iwakura-san¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s words surprised me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­That street Nagisa-san¡¯s in basically has gentle and docile people. That¡¯s why Minaho¡¯s has peace in her mind and let Nagisa-san be independent. ¡­And yet, as soon as Nagisa-san became independent from Minaho, she began to gather her pets. It became five before we noticed. If that happened to Nagisa-san, then what do you think about Katsuko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What will happen?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can take a bet. When Katsuko-san begins her bakery, she¡¯d have 20 people as her pets within one year. I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯ll gather boys or girls but¡­Anyway, she¡¯ll go and gather cute children¡­!4¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    Certainly¡­that ¡ºSex beast¡»is likely to do it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s the same¡¹

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡­pets too?¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s pets, she already had three captured¡­the guys on the student council are all Iwakura-san¡¯s slaves¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­that serious person?

    The colleagues at the student council¡­are her sex slaves?!

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t she¡­say that she has a boyfriend on university¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Accurately, there¡¯s also a boyfriend on university¡­I think? Well, she may be playing with the children on the student council and the university guy was the real one, but¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s that kind of person?!

    ¡¸You see, Iwakura-san¡­once she¡¯s released from Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s mental domination, she¡¯d be unexpectedly cruel. Yoshida-kun, you¡¯ve heard about it, didn¡¯t you? The talk of Iwakura-san on the student council room with Shirasaka Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right

    I was listening to it with Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸I also heard it from under the principal¡¯s office¡­there are some lies mixed on it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lies?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s not the one who forced Iwakura-san to prostitute herself¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s body is already dyed to compensated dating before she met Yuzuki-sensei¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s?!

    She¡¯s selling herself willingly¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s a genuine slut ¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­the one where she said that Yuzuki-sensei forced her to prostitute herself on various people?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s coping treatment. Making her experience a helpless, cruel and painful sex, her desire for prostitution was eliminated¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even going as the student council president?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s a child who wants to attract other people¡¯s attention subconsciously. She blew off her desire on an adult compensated dating before. That¡¯s why¡­Minaho let changed her prostitution acts to student council activities to release her desires. As long as she¡¯s controlling the student council , her desire would be filled for the time being but still¡­having the student council children eaten by her, Iwakura-san¡¯s so sinful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be that Iwakura-san¡¯s not taking-in proper contraceptives?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­When she was given the¡ºIf you drink this, you won¡¯t get pregnant for 24 hours¡»drug, she¡¯d go to the town and sell her body. That¡¯s why, Minaho passed only one emergency contraceptive fake to her. That marble chocolate¡­can give her a peace of mind only once but¡­if there¡¯s only one¡­she won¡¯t act rashly, don¡¯t you think¡­?!¡¹

    For Margo-san who¡¯s always carrying an emergency contraceptive, it was persuasive.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­the other medicine given to Yukino¡­the one that can prevent pregnancy until three ejaculations?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh that drug?¡­You see, Yuzuki-sensei gave that to Iwakuta-san on that day. For her to hand it over to Yukino. ¡ºThis medicine isn¡¯t compatible to Iwakura-san¡¯s body¡»she said. Well, when you tell her ¡ºThis is a contraceptive that I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s certain, you¡¯re fine with three shots but you might get pregnant with the fourth¡»Iwakura-san will never use it for herself¡­¡¹

    Her sharp eyes in the rearview mirror is looking at me.

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura-san aborted three times so far. She has the most fear towards pregnancy more than anyone else¡­so it seems that she usually use contraceptive films and condom together¡¹

    Haa¡­That person.

    Huh?!¡­Wait.

    ¡¸¡­Compensated dating, and abortion¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s the rumors about Nei-san!

    Most of the students believes that Nei-san is such a person¡­!

    ¡¸Un¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s actions were being showy so we had to do something before it was turned over to the police¡­but, it became a rumors among the students. Saying that there¡¯s a ¡ºQueen of Compensated dating¡»¡­That¡¯s why we set up Nei to that legend¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Why is Nei-san¡­being spoken ill of everyone?!

    That bright and gentle person¡­Why?!

    ¡¸You see¡­it was just in time when Nei were also gathering quite a lot of trouble¡­ Anyway, Nei took all of Iwakura-san¡¯s evildoings¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, at that time

    When I was on the way to the roof with Nei-san to skip classes¡­!

    When Nei-san and I were on the way to the rooftop to skip the first class¡­!

    ¡¸I want you to wait until Nei speaks about the details¡­That¡¯s something I can¡¯t speak of¡­!¡¹5

    If Margo-san says so then I won¡¯t force to ask for now.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­let¡¯s return¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Us, members of Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s picked up ¡ºToys¡»are all ¡ºFierce Animals¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºFierce Animals¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­same as tiger and lions¡­we can¡¯t live when we don¡¯t slaughter those poor¡ºLambs¡»¡¹

    ¡­¡ºLamb¡»

    Misuzu here is also one.

    A poor lamb sacrificed for me.

    ¡¸To make the tiger and lion stop eating meat¡­we can¡¯t live unless somebody¡¯s sacrificed for us¡­on the society, we¡¯re existence they¡¯d shoot once found¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes in the mirror looks at me sadly¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re mistaken existence that shouldn¡¯t stay. But¡­we were born into this world. Since we we¡¯re born¡­we must continue living desperately until we die¡­by sacrificing someone¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san torments people by sex¡­

    Margo-san uses violence¡­

    Nei-san sets fire¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei wishes nothing but people¡¯s misfortune¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­you¡¯re the same¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I slaughtered Yukino¡­Misuzu too!

    ¡¸Minaho¡¯s trying to make a place where we can live. Minaho herself is fighting her desire for her own ruin¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡­she and her ¡ºToys¡¯¡»predation territory, while ruling the school¡­

    At the same time, she¡¯s scheming so that her own domain won¡¯t extend.

    ¡­Contradicting actions.

    On one side, there¡¯s an increase of victims¡­on the other side, the damage is prevented from increasing.

    Still¡­she can¡¯t avoid doing that for the sake of protecting her ¡ºToys¡»

    School is not a zoo. The students are normal students.

    ¡ºToys¡»aren¡¯t put on a cage. ¡ºFierce Animals¡»are

    ¡ºFierce Animals¡»are punished when they run free on a human town.

    Furthermore, Yuzuki-sensei herself is a blood thirsty ¡ºFierce animal¡»too¡­!

    ¡¸Minaho has her own suffering¡­please understand that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I obtained Misuzu¡­I must feel the weight of the obligation and responsibility of an owner¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s¡­feeling the obligation and responsibility for us ¡ºToys¡»

    ¡­But, wait.

    Then¡­how about the ¡ºLambs¡»sacrificed for us?

    The victims slaughtered by us¡­are just left like that?

    ¡­IS that okay?

    ¡¸¡­Margo-sama¡¹

    Suddenly¡­my¡ºLamb¡», Misuzu spoke up.

    ¡¸Our priest have told us before¡­¡ºHuman¡¯s are living being that cannot live unless they trouble someone else. But, you must work hard to reduce the trouble as much as possible. That¡¯s love of neighbors¡»¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Then, he also said this¡­¡ºIt is fine to trouble the people you love. It¡¯s fine to depend. That¡¯s why, if you trouble someone, think of yourself as loved¡»¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s smiling at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Danna-sama¡­please trouble Misuzu a lot. Please depend on me. Misuzu wants to be loved by Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu holds her hand and made me touch her red collar.

    ¡¸Misuzu is happy as a pet¡­!¡¹

    ¡­My lamb¡­is a really good child

    ¡¸hahaha¡­You really got a good pet¡¹

    Margo-san says laughingly.

    I grasped Misuzu¡¯s hand.

    Misuzu leaned on me¡­

    My dear pet¡­

    ¡­And yet, I¡¯m that ¡ºfierce animal¡»

    I¡¯m thinking about how I will meet Yukino from now on¡­

    I remember the feeling of Yukino¡¯s body¡­

    The feeling of skin different from Misuzu¡­

    A different taste of vagina¡­

    I want to violate that body soon again¡­

    I want to see Yukino¡¯s crying face¡­

    I want to make Yukino cry from intense sex¡­!

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    ¡­am a¡ºfierce animal¡»

    Just like how Margo-san said¡­

    ¡­¡­wait?

    While I was looking at the blue sky out of the window¡­I suddenly thought.

    Let¡¯s calm down and think again.

    Let¡¯s go backwards Margo-san¡¯s talk earlier¡­

    I¡­might be overlooking something important!

    ¡­I arranged everything that I knew so far in my head!6

    When I arranged all of the things I knew in chronological order¡­

    Six years ago.

    ?Yuzuki-sensei started her job. Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san entered the school. And became ¡ºToys¡»

    ¡ùKatsuko-san and Nagisa-san were trained in sex quite intensely¡­

    Five years ago.

    ?Reconstruction of the high school begins.

    ¡ùYuzuki-sensei¡¯s monitoring system was installed in the school.

    Four years ago

    ?Nagisa-san got pregnant. Was freed from being a ¡ºToy¡» Opened a flower shop.

    Three years ago

    ?Margo-san entered school.

    ¡ùHowever, Margo-san knows Yuzuki-sensei from America so I think she¡¯s already a ¡ºToy¡» before this

    ?Mao-chan¡¯s birth

    Two years ago

    ?Iwakura-san and Nei-san entered school.

    ?Iwakura-san became a ¡ºToy¡»first year¡¯s spring

    ¡ùShe¡¯s been doing conpensated dating before that.

    ?Iwakura-san¡¯s training was until autumn¡­She then received remodeling to become the student council president afterwards.

    ?Nei-san got attacked by the music teacher dick slave, Margo-san helped her.

    ¡ùThe time when Nei-san became a ¡ºToy¡»is unknown¡­

    ¡ùIwakura-san aborted three times.

    ¡ùThe time when Nei-san took Iwakura-san¡¯s evildoing is unknown. She dyed her hair blonde and started wearing blue contacts.

    One year ago.

    ?Nei-san got absent from school for a long term between second and third semester so she has to repeat the class for another year.

    ?Nei-san was in chorus club until last year. (There must be a reason for her to quit)

    ?Iwakura-san was elected as the president of the student council in autumn.

    ?There were two candidates on becoming a dick slave but both failed.

    ¡ùWhy was there a sudden need for a dick slave? Occasionally trained by Katsuko-san and Iwakura-san, there wasn¡¯t anyone troubled with sex. Since the recklessness of the music teacher two years ago, why are dick slaves gone?

    This year

    ?I became the ¡ºSeventh Toy¡»¡­

    I still haven¡¯t met the ¡ºSixth toy¡»¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s not saying anything so I don¡¯t ask.

    Anyway¡­everything seems to have started five years ago7

    And it¡¯s certain that something big happened two years ago.

    And after that¡­Nei-san one year ago too.

    I still don¡¯t know everything about ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    It seems that Yuzuki-sensei and the ¡ºToys¡¯¡»past are still a secret¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama is there anything wrong?¡¹

    Misuzu-san looks at me with a worried face.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu¡¯s body¡­!

    ¡¸Kyaa¡­Geez, you surprised me!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s body is warm.

    I kissed her red collar.

    Misuzu¡¯s my cute pet¡­!

    Inside me¡­there¡¯s a desire to be gentle with Misuzu¡­and to be cruel with Yukino¡­

    It¡¯s fighting intensely¡­!

    I¡¯m a fierce animal.

    ¡¸We¡¯re about to arrive¡¹

    I look outside from Margo-san¡¯s words¡­

    The Maserati has entered the school¡­

    1. Yoshida¡¯s weak at passwords ?

    2. Japanese milk based soft drink, it¡¯s also another term for semen, but Mao-chan¡¯s drinking it so it should be the first one ?

    3. He¡¯s a love liver. Small bird = Kotori ?

    4. Just like your shota doujins ?

    5. Margo-san is that friend who spoils you the ending but won¡¯t tell you the details when you ask about what happened that resulted the ending ?

    6. Oh shit, Sherlock! ?

    Nope, this started longer than you think ?

 Chapter 44

    44. A big triangle on the baseball field

    The ground of the baseeball club is on the west side of the high school.

    The first base of the ground touches the site of at school and was surrounded by a wire netting afterwards.

    In short¡­outside the fence is outside the school.

    There¡¯s a rule that students not wearing uniform can¡¯t enter the school¡­If Yukino goes home to change up for her date, she should be outside this fence.

    The baseball club¡¯s ground is shaped like an earthenware mortar.

    On the right side of the ground is a bank-like slope, a neighboring old man watches the exercise of the baseball club.

    Margo-san stopped the car on the shadow of the old storage just a bit ahead of the ground¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be waiting here¡­this car stands out after all¡¹

    Margo-san turned around from the driver¡¯s seat and told us.

    Certainly¡­This Maserati is too showy.

    When I get down of this car, there¡¯s no doubt that Endou and the members of the baseball club will suspect something.

    ¡¸Nei¡¯s coming here soon I think¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I talked to her while you two were taking shower. Katsuko-san sent Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s little sister home. Nei¡¯s going back first¡­¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san, you heard about Nei from Nagisa-san, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I heard that she¡¯s a very beautiful person¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great, go with Yoshida-kun and introduce yourself to Nei¡¹

    Margo-san smiled to Misuzu.

    Oh right. I have to report that Misuzu became my pet¡­

    Would Nei-san be pleased?

    I think that she heard the rough situation from Margo-san through the phone.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll say my greetings¡¹

    Misuzu nodded at Margo-san like a bride who¡¯s going to meet her mother-in-law

    ¡¸Oh right ¡­Nei loves cheerful children. Whatever she ask you, just answer with a loud voice!¡¹1

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Then, take care¡¹

    Saying thanks to Margo-san, Misuzu and I got off the car.

    The two of us walked around seven- eighty meters.

    Misuzu¡¯s nervous? She¡¯s not letting go of my hand¡­

    Looking at Misuzu¡¯s face in worry¡­She¡¯s forcing herself to smile.

    My cute pet¡­

    Her red collar shines vividly along with the super ojou-sama school¡¯s blue and emerald uniform.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­My heart¡¯s throbbing that I might pee¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face is red and spoke in a low voice.

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s been drinking water in the car.

    She also drank several glasses of Calpis at Nagisa-san¡¯s house¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Misuzu¡¯s wearing a diaper¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Misuzu was made to wear an adult diaper by Nagisa-san.

    ¡­By my hand.

    Towards my unkind words, Misuzu¡­!

    ¡¸Yes¡­I can pee anytime as long as you order me¡­!¡¹

    My pet¡¯s too lovely!

    I thought of instinctively pushing Misuzu on the nearby grass¡­!

    ¡­But.

    I saw Yukino.

    We¡¯re walking on the right side of the baseball club¡¯s ground.

    The slope was quite steep outside the wire net.

    Yukino¡¯s is on an elevated concrete behind the backstop.

    Our distance is around thirty meters, I think¡­

    She doesn¡¯t notice me or Misuzu.

    She¡¯s watching Endou on the ground.

    She¡¯s smiling just like Endou told her.

    Yukino¡¯s¡­wearing a pure white dress.

    A neat and tidy image¡­it¡¯s as if she¡¯s an ojou-sama on a holiday resort¡­

    But, isn¡¯t the cloth too thin?¡­The lines of her underwear is transparent

    She¡¯s wearing sandals. She¡¯s holding a cute cloth bag.

    Her hair is bound with a big white ribbon.

    It¡¯s clean yet, sexy clothing¡­!

    Perhaps, her clothes would look lovely when she¡¯s still a virgin.

    But, Yukino right now has erotic feel vivid on the lines of her body and bare legs.

    That¡¯s right¡­she¡¯s a woman who already knows a man¡­

    The baseball club¡¯s practice seems to have ended.

    There¡¯s no figure of the supervisor and coach. Most of the seniors too¡­

    The ones on the ground right now are mostly first year members¡­eagerly tidying up the tools and doing maintenance on the ground.

    The upperclassmen has around fifteen of them gathered on the bench and laughing out loudly.

    Perhaps, they¡¯re the watchdogs¡­and will stay until the first years are done cleaning.

    Endou¡­even though he¡¯s a first year, he¡¯s sitting with the seniors on the bench!

    He¡¯s sitting on his seat firmly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hey guys, hurry up and finish this! Senpai won¡¯t be able to go home unless you guys finished this!¡¹

    If you¡¯re going to shout that then you should try helping too¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Endou¡¯s making his cute girlfriend wait for her all this time!¡¹

    The pimple faced senior shouted at them.

    A loud laughter can be heard from the bench¡­!

    The bench Endou¡¯s sitting at is the first base side¡­

    We¡¯re entering the third base outside the wire netting¡­

    Yukino¡¯s behind the backstop¡­

    We¡¯re placed in a triangle with delicate distances¡­

    The talk Endou¡¯s having while they laugh¡­of course, we can¡¯t hear it.

    Yukino can¡¯t hear it too.

    ¡­Wiiin, wiiiin!!

    My phone suddenly vibrates.

    Looking at the display¡­It¡¯s Yuzuki-sensei¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Hello, it¡¯s Yoshida¡¹

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s great that you comforted Nagisa. It seems that she¡¯s pleased.¡»

    ¡­Comfort

    Well, that¡¯s how it is.

    Certainly, she looks happy¡­

    ¡º¡­Still, it seems that you got such a cute pet¡­¡»

    ¡¸Yes. Ah , but, it¡¯s mine¡­I won¡¯t give this one to Sensei¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do that¡­Nagisa would cry out if you harm that child. I also love cute children¡­!¡»

    ¡­Fuu

    I¡¯m a bit relieved.

    ¡ºRather than that¡­I¡¯m listening to something very interesting. I¡¯ll let you hear it too¡­!¡»

    ¡­wiretapping?!

    After hearing some beeps¡­the phone¡¯s tied to another line.

    ¡­That¡¯s

    Endou¡¯s conversation with the people on the bench¡­!

    ¡º¡­Still, Endou¡¯s woman is quite cute¡»

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t she? She¡¯s head over heels for me!¡»

    ¡ºIs she a virgin? Is she really a virgin?!¡»

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that obvious!?¡­Yukino came from an all girls middle school. She said that I¡¯m the first guy she went out with¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­You still won¡¯t do her?!¡»

    ¡ºNot yet!¡­I can¡¯t waste my stamina until the end of the next practice game!¡»

    ¡ºWell, they¡¯d decide whether you¡¯d become a regular or not on the test pitch¡»

    ¡ºYou got it¡­I¡¯m seriously doing my best!¡»

    ¡ºWhen you say that, Endou-chan¡­might¡¯ve been hiding it from us and have been banging her a lot already¡»

    ¡ºI haven¡¯t! You also know it don¡¯t you! I bet that I¡¯ll get Yukino¡¯s¡ºvirginity¡»on the later half of the Golden Week¡­!¡»

    ¡ºThat makes us feel relieved¡­you¡¯re not going to do it out tonight?¡»2

    ¡ºI won¡¯t!¡­If I get discovered, I¡¯d be hit hard by Captain Ataka!¡»

    ¡ºWhat day did the Captain bet on her virginity loss?¡»

    ¡ºIf I recall, it was May 4¡­!¡»

    ¡ºThen, Endou¡­Let captain take the credit, break it by 4th!¡»

    ¡ºUn. That¡¯s fine by me. That¡¯s for the peace of the club too¡»

    ¡º¡­Fourth?¡­I¡¯m setting it on the third of the fifth though¡­!¡»

    ¡ºAnything¡¯s fine¡­do what you want¡»

    ¡ºYeah, how many days are left for that girl¡¯s virginity¡­?!¡»

    ¡ºEndou¡­when you get tired of her body, how about you give her to us?¡»

    ¡ºWait Senpai¡­please spare me from that¡»

    ¡ºAh, I see¡­You were a virgin. You don¡¯t want that on your first girl?!¡»

    ¡ºI wonder? You two would be sticky during the summer vacation and the consecutive holidays i may but¡­won¡¯t you get tired of her body when it¡¯s around autumn?¡»

    ¡º¡­Oh, a talk from experience?¡»

    ¡ºWell yeah¡­it¡¯s a season before women gets used to sex. The most fun season is during when you forcefully slam it in even if it hurts¡»

    ¡ºI want to have sex with women who¡¯s used to it though. There¡¯s no future troubles¡»

    ¡ºThen, Endou¡­When her pussy got loose already, pass her to me¡»

    ¡ºEeh, that¡¯s a bit¡­!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll wait until autumn¡­at that time, you¡¯ll get tired¡»

    ¡ºIf so¡­then¡»

    ¡ºAh, me next!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll also join in¡»

    ¡ºRather, should we make it a batting order?¡»

    ¡ºIdiot, that would make me the last!¡»

    ¡ºYou guys, don¡¯t get he pregnant before my turn!¡»

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that great? Become the father of that child¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t fuck with me¡­If you get bored then bring her to me. Okay?¡»

    ¡ºGeez¡­can¡¯t be helped. I get it. But only when I get tired, okay¡­!¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll get tied with her¡­once the summer vacation ends, there would be first years that would turn to beauties. I think that will make you distracted¡»

    ¡ºIssat so?¡»

    ¡ºUn¡­Endou¡¯s a capricious after all¡»

    ¡ºWell¡­I¡¯m really capricious¡»

    ¡ºLook!¡»

    ¡ºAnyway, don¡¯t forget to take a photo as a proof you got her¡»

    ¡ºYou have to make her face clearly seen too¡­okay?!¡»

    ¡ºYeah, in exchange record her body well. Her pussy dripping with semen¡»

    ¡º¡­I get it, Senpai¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll be waiting for her ¡ºSex video¡»!¡»

    The members of baseball club laughs out loudly¡­

    Haa¡­This is the conversation of the baseball club members at my high school?

    Should I say it¡¯s wretched, or something¡­

    They¡¯re not a baseball club aiming at Koshien3, they actually might be just like this¡­

    ¡­Endou

    ¡­In the end, he doesn¡¯t love Yukino that much.

    Just a mere fashion¡­he seduced the cutest girl in the school year¡­

    Just because she looks good.

    Just because he wants to do it

    Just because he wants to get her virginity.

    Worst¡­I can¡¯t say that.

    For me who actually violated Yukino.

    But¡­

    Yukino¡¯s not noticing Endou¡¯s intent?!

    She¡¯s smiling and looks at Endou from a high ground¡­

    Yukino is there as Endou¡¯s ¡ºGirlfriend¡»

    But, the members of the baseball club is only seeing her as a ¡ºPrey¡»for Endou to eat soon¡­!

    ¡º¡­Hey¡­take a look there, that uniform!¡»

    ¡ºAh, Seriouslhy?¡­Why is such a superior ojou-sama school child in this kind of place?!¡»

    Uwaa¡­the baseball club noticed Misuzu.

    They¡¯re pointing at this direction!

    ¡ºUwaa!¡­That child¡¯s super cute isn¡¯t she?¡»

    ¡ºUn¡­Much more cuter than Endou¡¯s woman!¡»

    ¡ºThree times cuter at least?¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way that is! Yukino¡¯s much more beautiful¡»

    ¡ºNono, Endou¡­take a look! She¡¯s not a half-hearted beauty!¡»

    ¡ºUn¡­she¡¯s beautiful and elegant¡»

    ¡ºIt feels like she¡¯s a real¡ºOjou-sama¡»¡»

    ¡ºThat classical uniform is arousing¡­!¡»

    ¡ºI want to strip her off!!!¡»

    ¡º¡­Or rather, who¡¯s the guy next to her? He looks like he¡¯s on a call. He¡¯s wearing the uniform of our school though¡­?!¡»

    ¡ºHuh¡­He¡¯s holding her hand?!¡»

    ¡ºNo way!?¡»

    ¡ºNo, take a look!¡»

    Their glances gathered to me¡­!

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that¡­Yoshida?!¡»

    Endou who noticed me stands up from the bench.

    ¡º¡­Endou, you know him?¡»

    ¡ºYes, he¡¯s a bastard from our class¡»

    ¡ºWhat, he¡¯s a first year?¡»

    Since the baseball club got noisy, Yukino noticed us too¡­

    The beauty on clean white dress noticed Misuzu and me.

    Our hands holding tight¡­

    ¡¸¡­Found you guys!¡¹

    I turned around to the loud voice¡­!

    Nei-san¡¯s there.

    Blonde hair and blue contacts¡­Nei-san¡¯s beautiful as usual.

    ¡ºHuh¡­That¡¯s Natou?¡»

    ¡ºThat delinquent?¡»

    ¡ºThe top delinquent in the school¡­She¡¯s doing compensated dating¡»

    ¡ºEh, how much?¡»

    ¡ºIdiot, she¡¯s only doing Yakuza and the rich guys, she won¡¯t do anyone from the school!¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­she¡¯s a super beauty isn¡¯t she?¡»

    ¡ºUn¡­If it¡¯s just beauty, she really is¡»

    ¡ºWell, she¡¯s an untouchable woman¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­What¡¯s Untouchable?¡»

    ¡ºOnce you make a move on her, you¡¯d be sent to the hospital¡­!¡»

    ¡ºShe¡¯s paired with a foreign woman who¡¯s at school last year, isn¡¯t she?¡»

    ¡ºYeah¡­that monster¡»

    ¡ºRight now, it seems that they¡¯re kicking around delinquents and hoodlums¡­¡»

    ¡ºScary!¡»

    It seems that Nei-san and Margo-san¡¯s notoriety has reached the seniors.

    ¡¸Hello! I¡¯m Nei! Are you Misuzu-chan?!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­why are you speaking out in a loud voice again?

    Her voice is clearly echoing on the whole conical ground!

    Look, the first years who are cleaning up stopped and looked this way.

    Everyone¡¯s paying attention to us!

    ¡¸¡­Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu!¡¹

    Uwaa¡­Misuzu¡¯s also shouting out loud, she¡¯s hooked by Nei-san¡­!

    ¡¸Un! I heard it from Maru-chan from the phone! You already had sex with Yo-chan?!!!!¡¹

    ¡­N-N-N-N-Nei-san!

    ¡­The entire ground of the baseball club got frozen hard¡­

    ¡­It looks like Ice age has come.

    ¡­Everyone of them except Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Yes! I offered him my virginity!¡¹

    M-M-M-Misuzu too?!

    I felt frightened from the glance of the baseball club members.

    But¡­Misuzu¡¯s gripping my hand so I can¡¯t get away¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Did it hurt?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No! He was very gentle!¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s Yo-chan, he creampied you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he released a lot inside Misuzu¡¯s womb!¡¹

    The pimple faced baseball club member next to Endou¡­spout a nosebleed!

    Everyone¡¯s dumbfounded¡­he¡¯s not even wiping the blood.

    They look like they had a nightmare¡­they just look up this way.

    ¡¸Have you done fellatio already!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet! I¡¯ll definitely do it on the next opportunity!¡¹

    ¡¸Drink Yo-chan¡¯s sperm okay!¡¹

    ¡¸I will! Misuzu will drink all of it!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking this way too.

    Her eyes says that she can¡¯t believe what she¡¯s seeing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m jelly of Misuzu-chan! I also want to have sex with Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?!¡¹

    ¡¸Un! Can Misuzu-chan be there when I get to have sex with Yo-chan?! Let¡¯s have sex with the three of us! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fun!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure! With pleasure!¡¹

    A blonde beauty and a sweet beauty wearing an ojou-sama uniform¡­!

    With that view¡­two more members of baseball club got nosebleed knockdown!

    As for the first years, there are those holding their crotch¡­

    Ah, one of the senior rushed to the restroom.

    That¡¯s going to masturbate on his cubicle¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re a good child as I¡¯ve heard!¡¹

    Nei-san embraced Misuzu-san tightly¡­!

    ¡­With a smile on her whole face

    ¡¸¡­Nei-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸You can call me¡ºNei-san¡»¡­You¡¯re Yo-chan¡¯s pet aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Please call me¡ºMisuzu¡»then too¡¹

    ¡¸I want to call you ¡ºMi-chan¡»though¡­is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes! Uhm, Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really beautiful¡­it¡¯s just like how Nagisa-sama said it!¡¹

    ¡¸Mi-chan too, you¡¯re really cute!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs and separates the hand she¡¯s holding¡­!

    ¡¸By the way Mi-chan¡­did you notice?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now¡­Yo-chan and you are attracting everyone¡¯s attention right now¡­!¡¹

    With those words¡­Misuzu finally noticed her surroundings.

    The baseball club members on the ground¡­nearly thirty people are looking up at us with their mouth wide open¡­

    Endou too¡­

    Yukino who¡¯s behind the backstop is also looking this way.

    She¡¯s looking at me with eyes of hatred.

    Yukino¡­What are you thinking right now?

    What do you think about me embracing other women?

    And this child¡¯s talking about having sex with me happily¡­

    I want to know.

    Yukino¡¯s feelings¡­

    What Yukino is thinking of¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡­I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu got red from the gazes of the men gathered at her.

    That kind of face is also lovely¡­

    The members of the baseball club shouted ¡¸Uuooo!!¡¹

    ¡ºNo¡­Is this some kind of mistake?¡»

    ¡ºUn, I think this is a hallucination!¡»

    ¡ºThat cute child won¡¯t have sex right!¡»

    ¡ºOr rather, that child doesn¡¯t have a hole. She¡¯s an angel!¡»

    ¡ºUn, everything¡¯s just misheard!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­of course it is¡­ahahaha¡­you should¡¯ve said sooner!¡»

    ¡ºOr rather¡­there¡¯s no way that first year would have such a delicious feast!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, of course it is!!¡»

    ¡ºThis is strange! I¡¯m sure this is wrong¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a dream¡­it¡¯s a dream¡­I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a dream!!¡»

    I can hear the voices of the baseball club seniors from my phone¡­

    Endou¡¯s not participating in the conversation.

    He¡¯s just looking at me with a silly surprised face.

    ¡¸Then, we should finish this off soon!¡¹

    Nei-san spoke to us while having a prankster smile.

    ¡¸Mi-chan¡­kiss Yo-chan in front of everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh! T-That¡¯s!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t?! Embarrassed?!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, do it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay!¡¹

    Nei-san shouted towards the ground!

    ¡¸Everyone! Mi-chan¡¯s going to kiss Yo-chan!¡¹

    The baseball club grounds is shaken!!

    ¡º¡­No way!¡»

    ¡ºStop that!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t taint our angel!!¡»

    ¡ºSomeone, kill him!¡»

    ¡ºRather, kill meeeeee!!!¡»

    I turned off my phone. Then put it on my pocket4

    I don¡¯t want to hear their screaming voices as I kiss Misuzu.

    I just want to indulge myself on a sweet kiss¡­

    Misuzu¡­approaches me with a nervous face¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, I¡¯m about to wet myself¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s slightly trembling from the hot glances of the men.

    ¡¸You can pee now¡­rather, leak it out Piss yourself while kissing me¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes shined from my order!

    Misuzu¡¯s aroused!

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu jumps into my chest!

    The men on the ground shouted ¡¸Oooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s offering her lips!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s lips is strongly pressed against mine!!

    I embraced Misuzu¡¯s body tightly!

    I gripped her soft ass with my right hand!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Ahn!¡¹

    Misuzu panted lightly while we¡¯re kissing.

    Her eyes are entranced.

    Misuzu¡¯s charming waist¡­and ass¡­are trembling!!

    ¡­She¡¯s urinating!

    Misuzu¡¯s peeing on her adult sized diaper while people are watching her!!

    While embracing and kissing me¡­!

    My hand that¡¯s holding Misuzu can feel the warmth of her pee¡­the physical vibration at the time of urination¡­I know all of her body!

    Misuzu who let out everything shouted in delight while embracing me!

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn! Love! Love! Love!¡­I love you!!¡¹

    Then, another hot kiss¡­!

    ¡¸Me too! I love you Yo-chan!!!¡¹

    Nei-san embraced me from the back and kissed my cheek¡­

    The baseball club members looks at me in blank surprise¡­

    Those who¡¯s blood is dripping from their nose¡­

    There are guys who are crying too¡­

    Endou¡¯s face has turned from surprise to anger.

    Yukino¡¯s¡­looking at me with eyes of hatred.

    ¡¸Now then¡­Let¡¯s retreat!¡¹

    I got startled by Nei-san¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Later then, baseball guys¡­bye bye!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs and began to run

    ¡¸Hey, come here!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Nei-san wait a moment!¡¹

    Misuzu follows Nei-san while holding down the diaper that became heavy from urinating¡­

    I looked at Yukino who¡¯s glaring at me¡­then began to run¡­!

    I grasp Misuzu¡¯s hand firmly¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We run after Nei-san.

    We entered the shadow of the second physical education warehouse.

    This place isn¡¯t visible from the ground anymore.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any member of baseball club who run after us¡­

    Nei-san went further east of the school.

    Huh, this direction is¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­Margo-san¡¯s waiting on the other side with her car though?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh! Is that so? I was sure that she¡¯s on the parking lot of the school personnel!¡¹

    Nei-san took out her phone.

    ¡¸Hello, Maru-chan, sorry! Where are you right now?¡¹

    Nei-san confirmed Margo-san¡¯s current location.

    ¡¸¡­Got it! I¡¯ll bring Mi-chan there!¡¹

    It seems they¡¯ve come to an agreement

    Nei-san ended the call.

    ¡¸¡­She moved on a slightly father place from the baseball club, let¡¯s go there!¡¹

    Sure sure¡­I¡¯ll follow Nei-san anywhere!

    ¡¸Huh¡­Mi-chan, you okay?¡¹

    ¡­EH , Misuzu?

    Looking at her, she¡¯s panting out loudly while still holding my hand.

    She¡¯s dead tired and sank on the edge of the road¡­!

    ¡¸Nei-san, please wait a moment¡­Misuzu¡¯s in pain¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­sorry¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s not sports oriented seems to be out of breath from just a small run.

    That¡¯s another cute part of her though

    ¡¸Sorry! I haven¡¯t thought about Mi-chan! I ran with all my best¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san apologized to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Just¡­just let me take a rest for a moment¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Want me to buy you a drink? Should I go buy something?¡¹

    When I say taht.

    ¡¸No, please stay here¡­please just stay by Misuzu¡¯s side¡¹

    ¡­The sweaty hand is clenching strongly!

    The feeling of her hands is so lovely.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Suddenly, a voice comes from the back¡­!

    From the outside of the school¡­who?!

    When I turned around¡­It was Yamamine-san.

    Yamamine-san seems to be in the middle of roadwork of the athletic club.

    Running shorts¡­!

    The antelope-like legs of a sports girl is shining like the sun.

    Her bob-cut hair, long slit eyes¡­a healthy beauty¡­!

    ¡¸Oh, if it isn¡¯t Megumi-chan! What a coincidence!¡¹

    Seeing Yamamine-san, Nei-san smiled at her¡­!

    Yamamine-san had a slightly troubled face¡­

    Still, it seems that she¡¯s worried about the exhausted Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Is she okay?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Yamamine-san while still fixing her breath.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s¡¯ just hard since I suddenly moved¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Yamamine-san looked at me.

    ¡¸Un¡­I think that it¡¯s fine if she just takes a rest¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine¡¹

    Yamamine-san noticed my hand holding Misuzu¡¯s.

    Yamamine-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Is she Yoshida-kun¡¯s girlfriend?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­How should I answer this?

    ¡¸¡­No I¡¯m not!¡¹

    Misuzu answered in my place.

    ¡­Yamamine-san forcibly smiles!

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯m not his girlfriend!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    She¡¯s my pet

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Yamamine-san awkwardly apologized.

    But her eyes are still stuck on our hands that¡¯s holding each other¡­

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­Megumi-chan, are you that worried about Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san pokes Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸Ah. Misuzu. She¡¯s our class rep, Yamamine-san. Oh, I¡¯m also a class rep5¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu-san bowed her head to Yamamine-san politely

    ¡¸¡­Yamamine Megumi¡¹

    Yamamine-san bowed to Misuzu too.

    ¡¸Oh right! Megumi-chan, get along with Mi-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s Misuzu so Mi-chan¡­I made it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-Is that so?¡¹

    Yamamine-san seems to be weak at getting on with Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Mi-chan¡¯s going to come to this school to play from time to time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yamamine-sama, best regards!¡¹

    There¡¯s no person who won¡¯t be moved by this innocent smile of Misuzu.

    A lovely smile just like a newborn puppy¡­

    ¡¸S-Sure¡­best regards¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mi-chan. ¡ºYamamine-sama¡»sound strange! Mi-chan¡¯s a senior after all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A year higher than me?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Megumi-chan¡¯s a first year. Mi-chan¡¯s a second year!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­I was rude!¡¹

    For Yamamine-san that¡¯s from the athletic club, seniority seems to be absolute.

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t mind it. We¡¯re from different classes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But!¡¹

    It seems that Misuzu¡¯s condition has calmed down.

    She smiled towards Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to call you ¡ºMegumi-san¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Go on¡¹

    As soon as she knows that Misuzu¡¯s a senior¡­Yamamine-san got overwhelmed by the dignified smile.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it if you call me ¡ºMisuzu¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re too formal! isn¡¯t it great ¡ºMiichan¡»and ¡ºMegumi-chan¡»¡¹

    Nei-san interrupts their talk forcibly.

    ¡¸¡­Oh right! Megumi-chan, you¡¯re free right now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err, do you need me for something?¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s having a suspicious face.

    Well of course¡­the one she¡¯s talking to is the worst delinquent in the school.

    At least, Yamamine-san¡¯s thinking that¡­

    ¡¸Hey, didn¡¯t I promise you last morning¡­I¡¯ll teach you how to use make-up!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s face¡­gets gloomy.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, that kind of things aren¡¯t suited for me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I won¡¯t be cute even if I use make-up¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san muttered sadly

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true!¡¹

    Misuzu shouted loudly¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-san is cute! You¡¯ll get cuter when you use make-up!¡¹

    ¡­M-Misusu?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Megumi-chan has a good foundation! She¡¯s really a beauty so it¡¯s too good!¡¹

    Nei-san insists passionately!

    ¡¸I¡­am not beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸No, Megumi-san¡¯s beautiful! I can tell¡¹

    Misuzu pushes from behind strongly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, come here tomorrow¡­you free?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if it¡±s during the day¡­Tomorrow¡¯s a holiday¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, you okay with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any plans originally.

    When Nei-san tells me to ¡ºGo¡», I¡¯ll go even in hell¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-chan will go together with Mi-chan and Yo-chan, won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have something you really need to do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not the problem. There¡¯s no practice on the athletics club¡¹

    ¡¸Then, isn¡¯t that fine?! That¡¯s decided then!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll bring my own make up, all of it! There¡¯s a lipstick that suits Megumi-san!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s frolic.

    Her glittering eyes is snapped into Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸¡­Understood.. If Misuzu-san and Yoshida-kun is there¡¹

    Finally, Yamamine-san yielded.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s meet up at the main gate of the school by 10:00 tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­School?!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, my friend¡¯s house is near the school!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s¡­going to bring Yamamine-san to Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s mansion¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Got it, Ten, o¡¯clock it is¡¹

    ¡¸Un. You don¡¯t need to worry about lunch, that house would just put out something¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Donmai donmai6¡­They¡¯ll make something delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Misuzu charges at the troubled Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸Oh right, Megumi-san!¡­please exchange mail addresses with Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m doing a a run right nos so I don¡¯t have my phone¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be writing my mail address right now!¡¹

    Misuzu writes down her address on her notebook then hold it down.

    ¡¸Here you go! It¡¯s my first time having a mail of a friend outside the school!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Friend?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­we¡¯re already friends!¡¹

    Misuzu blooms with a smile.

    The two look at each other¡¯s eyes

    Yamamine-san accepts the memo in silence¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll mail this later¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡¹

    1. Knowing what will happen, I can¡¯t stop laughing ?

    2. I don¡¯t get the sentence: ¡º¤½¤¦¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¥ª¥ì¤¿¤Á¤ò°²ÐÄ¤µ¤»¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤Æ¡­¡­½ñÒ¹Þx¤ê¡¢³ýÄ¤Ê½¤È¤«¤¸¤ã¤Í¤§¤Î£¿¡» ?

    3. The stadium where the national high school baseball tournament is held ?

    4. Damn, that looks so cool when you imagine it ?

    5. I forgot, teheepero~ ?

    6. She¡¯s saying Kinishinai = Don¡¯t mind, well, let¡¯s just put donmai, it¡¯s a eng-slang for japs when they say Don¡¯t mind ?

 Chapter 45

    45. Stick of Sorrow

    The meet up location assigned by Margo-san was near the east gate.

    Margo-san¡¯s Maserati is parking on an alley with almost no pedestrians.

    The driver¡¯s seat window opens.

    Margo-san waves at us laughingly¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Margo-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry Maru-chan¡­I misunderstood the escape route¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Margo-sama, thank you very much!¡¹

    We separately apologized to Margo-san.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it at all¡­Thanks to the transfer, Katsuko-san joined us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Katsuko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Katsun¡¯s here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Minaho contacted me. It seems that the one in charge has been replaced¡¹

    Margo-san points at the other side of the road.

    ¡¸¡­Look, she¡¯s¡¯ here¡¹

    When we looked at it¡­what¡¯s with that white minivan¡­?

    ¡¸AH, Maru-chan¡¯s white car¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san seems to be a bit disappointed¡­?!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that~! It¡¯s so ugly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. That van and this Maserati are both my treasured cars¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­we got work?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. The Maserati is used for a bit confident company and that car¡¯s for complete backdoor works. A shite commercial vehicle is ordinary so it¡¯s easy to use¡¹

    What¡¯s coming is¡­the Japan¡¯s number one automobile maker¡¯s business purpose minivan car.

    Certainly, this car can go anywhere in the town¡­

    Katsuko-san on the driver¡¯s seat is looking at us smilingly.

    The white van stops right beside the Maserati¡­

    A big black text is painted horizontally on the car¡­¡º(Kabu1)Maruko Electronics?¡»?!

    ¡¸Ah, Yo-chan, you see¡­this is magnet!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s puts her finger on the ¡º(Kabu)Maruko Denki¡»and peeled it off

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s other like ¡ºMaruko Liquor Shop¡» or ¡ºMaruko Delivery¡», ¡ºMaruko Service¡», and ¡ºMaruko Real estate¡»¡¹

    Margo-san got off the driver seat of the Maserati and went towards the white van.

    ¡¸We can change them anytime¡­there¡¯s also several plate numbers prepared¡¹

    ¡¸Everything¡¯s a Magnet¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same car used for filming TV dramas. Actually, this van¡¯s document is named at the rental firm that lends on those drama cars¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even if the police searches us, we can just make an excuse of¡ºIt¡¯s a car used by that company¡»¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei-san taught me proudly¡­

    ¡­Amazing

    ¡­As expected of crime organization.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s called a¡ºDrama used car¡»!¡¹

    Katsuko-san steps out of the car.

    She¡¯s wearing her ¡ºChief Director mode¡»black suit.

    It looks luxurious¡­I¡¯m sure that it must be a famous brand overseas.

    ¡¸You see, Minaho said that if MIsuzu¡¯s going back to her home, Katsuko better do it instead of me. Certainly, I look like a delinquent foreigner. Also, Katsuko-san is good at dealing with the upper class¡­¡¹

    ¡¸After all, she¡¯s a famous one on Kouzuki house! If it¡¯s me, I can say that I¡¯m a close friend of Nagisa¡¹

    E¡­Is Misuzu¡¯s house that amazing?!

    I¡¯m about to calk with Misuzu¡¯s fiance soon.

    It¡¯s someone Misuzu¡¯s grandfather decided for her so it¡¯s sure that his family also has an amazing social standing.

    Uwaaa¡­My stomach hurts.

    Well¡­I promised Misuzu so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Misuzu bowed to Katsuko.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu! I¡¯ve heard rumors about Katsuko-sama from Nagisa-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Takanashi Katsuko¡­It¡¯s Nagisa so she must¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m just an outrageous lewd woman, didn¡¯t she¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm¡­I heard from her that Katsuko-san¡¯s skillful at sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I feel that it¡¯s not different from telling that she¡¯s a ¡ºlewd¡»one.

    ¡¸I just lost my virginity to day¡­so I don¡¯t have any confidence in sex! If it¡¯s alright with you, Katsuko-san. Could you please teach Misuzu about sex?¡¹

    ¡­M-Misuzu?

    You¡­what are you saying to the ¡ºSex Beast¡»¡­!

    ¡¸Oh my, Yoshida-sama. Is it okay for me to teach her¡­?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san looks at me grinning.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Katsuko-san please don¡¯t teach her anything extreme. I think that Misuzu¡¯s good point is her being pure hearted¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­Misuzu-san, what kind of sex do you want to do?!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­answered with a blushing face.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­wants to be ravished by Danna-sama a lot¡­!¡¹

    ¡­H-Hey!

    ¡¸Oh my¡­You¡¯re calling Yoshida-sama, Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu¡¯s a pet so I¡¯m calling him Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, you¡¯re really cute. As expected of Nagisa¡­her eyes are great!¡¹

    Katsuko-san seems to have liked Misuzu too.

    No¡­is it okay for Katsuko-san to like her?!

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­what about pain and heat?¡¹

    ¡¸Uun. I¡¯m not good with that¡¹

    ¡¸How about being violated by force?¡¹

    ¡¸I have only done it once so I don¡¯t know well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you coming to like sex itself?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It hurts but, when I accepted Danna-sama inside me, my insides went Pyuu, it felt good so I came to like it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­then, do you have anything you hope for?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­wants to do a lots of embarrassing and forbidden stuff for Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, shame play is good for you. Strolling outside naked then having sex, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I want to try that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Putting chains on your collar and being violated like a dog from behind?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, that looks fun!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are melting¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s pet so¡­I want to be inseminated outside!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s decided¡­then when can we make a concrete plan?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    How long will this conversation continue?!

    Or rather, I¡¯m the one going to do it right?!

    No¡­Of course, I¡¯ll do it.

    ¡¸Sorry but could you leave that for now? Katsuko-san¡¯s going to bring Misuzu-san to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic and to her hosue so¡­how about you just talk in the car?¡¹

    Unable to stand any longer, Margo-san butts in

    ¡­Yeah, of course.

    Even though there¡¯s no people here, it¡¯s troubling of they keep just talking forever on the streets¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! You two shouldn¡¯t be talking lewd stuffs or Yo-chan¡¯s gonna stand up!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    Am I standing up¡­?

    Yes¡­it really is though.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! Misuzu¡¯s going to take care of it immediately!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeeh!

    ¡¸Then, you can use that van. Katsuko-san and I will be making the future arrangements in the Maserati¡¹

    ¡­M-Margo-san?!

    ¡¸Anywya, you should be taking off Misuzu¡¯s diaper¡­it¡¯s your job as the owner to take it off¡¹

    Well¡­that¡¯s true but.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s going for an examination later so you must not have sex Her hymen just broke so her vagina might have lacerations¡¹

    ¡¸Okay~, Misuzu will be using her mouth then!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­I think Margo-san¡¯s addressing me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama. I¡¯m very sorry but we don¡¯t have much time. Should I extract it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s on a briefing session with me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Geez, Margo-sama¡¯s a bully!¡­Yoshida-sama, well then, please do it yourself while looking at Misuzu-sama¡¯s body. Katsuko¡¯s fellatio course will be done on the next opportunity¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! Katsuko-sama please teach me by that time!¡­Now, Danna-sama let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Misuzu pulled me towards the white van2

    Misuzu¡¯s filled with motivation.

    Geez, it¡¯s already settled?

    Are we really doing it?!

    Uuuu¡­I love you Misuzu!

    ¡¸Maru-chan, can I watch where Yo-chan release his semen?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Go on. Yoshida-kun, try to finish it within ten mintues¡¹

    Geh¡­We really don¡¯t have time.

    I excitedly went to the rear seat of the white van¡­

    Misuzu and Nei-san entered too.

    Margo-san and Katsuko-san went in the Maserati.

    It¡¯s wide since it¡¯s a commercial vehicle¡­it¡¯s hollow as there¡¯s nothing inside.

    I knock over the seat and made it a flat stand.

    Misuzu lied down there¡­!

    ¡¸I peed earlier so¡­I think I¡¯m a bit wet!¡¹

    She¡¯s rolling up her own skirt!

    ¡¸Waaa! Mi-chan¡¯s legs are so beautiful!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s moved by those beautiful legs!

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much!¡¹

    Before long¡­on the tip of her thighs is her small waist wrapped in diaper¡­!

    Un¡­The diaper sucked out a lot of pee so it¡¯s heavy.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll take it off, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama.¡¹

    ¡­Periperiperi!

    Misuzu¡¯s hairless crotch becomes exposed!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry Danna-sama. It¡¯s smells like pee, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, But, that¡¯s good¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s also looking at Misuzu¡¯s genital.

    ¡¸Hee. Mi-chan¡¯s doesn¡¯t have a single hair there! So cute!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸Should I shave mine too?!¡­Yo-chan, which do you prefer?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¯s best being natural¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s a good line! Yo-chan I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s fine like this too¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m interested being Misuzu-like!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­Mi-chan¡¯s pussy is very beautiful! It¡¯s not loose at all, it looks like it¡¯s still a virgin¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s cute vagina.

    Though it just lost its virginity¡­the slit is perfectly closed.

    The mound of Venus that has no hair has a beautiful slit like it was cut straight by a knife.

    No¡­there¡¯s love nectar spilling out between the meat fold!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s aroused?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    She looks at me with passionate eyes

    ¡¸I love doing forbidden things with Danna-sama. My heart¡¯s beating so fast that I can¡¯t endure it!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Yo-chan¡­hurry up and show your dick!¡¹

    I-Is this okay?

    In front of such two beauties?

    ¡¸Hurry up¡­or should I strip you off?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take it off myself!¡¹

    Whatever¡­I took off my belt and lowered my pants!

    I dragged out my penis from my brief¡­!

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s looking at my erection with melting eyes.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I can look at it properly¡­so it has this shape¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, it must be disgusting, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true, it¡¯s cute! It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s¡­Danna-sama¡¯s thing after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Yo-chan, stroke yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay!¡¹

    I stroke my penis in front of the two beauties.

    While looking at Misuzu¡¯s wet genital¡­!

    ¡¸Amazing, the skin moves that much!¡¹

    ¡¸Un. It¡¯s my first time seeing a guy masturbate!¡¹

    The girls stare at my penis passionately!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, can I take a look at your breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸Order her to show it to you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, show me your breasts!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu rolls up her sailor uniform while still lying down.

    Her cute navel¡­and breasts wrapped in bra, I can see it!

    Misuzu turned up pher bra.

    Her cute breasts¡­pink colored nipples appear!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s embarrassing. Danna-sama¡­I¡¯m very aroused!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­can I lick your breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s yours¡­you can eat it anytime¡¹

    I suck Misuzu¡¯s nipples while stroking my penis!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah, it feels goo !¡¹

    I lick it over!

    Her nipples got hard¡­it¡¯s pointing out!

    Misuzu¡¯s very sensitive!

    ¡¸¡­Kiss me¡­please kiss me¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    I lie down next to Misuzu and kissed her lips!

    Our tongues entwine!

    Cute¡­Misuzu¡¯s face is so cute.

    Red collar¡­My pet

    ¡¸Geez, it¡¯s unfair that you¡¯re only focusing on Misuzu-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, Nei-san?

    ¡¸Yo-chan, look look, this way!¡¹

    Nei-san also had her blouse opened¡­!

    Nei-san removed the front hook of her bra and her big breasts spilled out!!

    ¡¸Oppai attack!!¡¹

    Nei-san pressed her prided breasts on my face!

    My cheeks are wrapped in warm and tender meat¡­!

    ¡­Ah, this bump is her nipples!

    ¡­Geez!

    ¡­My head¡¯s boiling!

    A wave of pleasure gradually generates from the lower area of my backbone!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m¡­about to cum¡­I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, please wait, Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu took out a white laced handkerchief from her pocket.

    She then spread the handkerchief¡­!

    ¡¸Please release it on Misuzu¡¯s hand!¡¹

    My glans is wrapped with Misuzu¡¯s handkerchief!

    The surface of my glans¡­is stimulated by the rough feeling of the lace!

    ¡¸¡­C-Cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please give it to Misuzu!¡¹

    My glans wrapped by the feeling of Misuzu¡¯s handkerchief on her hand.

    The tip of my penis is gripped!

    That¡¯s¡­!

    ¡­I¡¯ll ejaculate! I¡¯ll ejaculate! I¡¯ll ejaculate!!

    While Nei-san¡¯s embracing my head tightly on her naked breasts¡­!

    ¡¸S-Something hot is coming out! Danna-sama¡¯s¡­so wonderful! Your penis is twitching!¡­It¡¯s so mysterious and cute!!¡¹

    Misuzu feels the pulsation of the penis as it ejaculates with her hand¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s cute face that looks happy, enjoying¡­but is melting on sexual arousal¡­!

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa.

    Misuzu¡¯s handkerchief is soaked wet!

    Misuzu sniffed her handkerchief¡­!

    ¡¸Ufu¡­It¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s smell. This hankerchief will be Misuzu¡¯s treasure!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez Mi-chan¡­It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t treasure that. You can just let Yo-chan release a new one!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯ll treasure this tonight!¡¹

    ¡­M-Misuzu, tonight?

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama. Misuzu will be comforting herself while thinking of Danna-sama tonught¡­is that okay?¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡­Good of course!!!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In exchange for the diaper I took off¡­Misuzu wore the panty she borrowed from Nagisa-san.

    It¡¯s regrettable but it can¡¯t be helped.

    Also, she can¡¯t go home with this red collar attached to her.

    ¡¸¡­Please remove this¡¹

    I¡­removed her collar.

    Somehow, I felt my bond with Misuzu is lost¡­it feels regrettable.

    ¡¸¡­Best regards for tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll be holding to this¡¹

    ¡¸Please put it on your side all the time. Please think of that collar as Misuzu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I will¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t make such a sad face! Misuzu still has her anklet!¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu made my hand touch her ankle¡­

    Certainly it¡¯s there¡­a round titanium ring.

    ¡¸Look, Misuzu¡¯s properly connected to Danna-sama! I¡¯m your pet!¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu as she¡¯s too lovely.

    ¡¸¡­Uu. Somehow, I¡¯m jelly. Should I also get Yo-chan attach a collar on me?!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s saying that behind us.

    I imagine a big breasted girl with a collar3

    I feel that collar won¡¯t look good on Nei-san¡­

    Fixing her clothes, Misuzu went towards the Maserati.

    Margo-san passed the key to Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸Katsun! Drive carefully okay?!¡­I love that car!¡¹

    Nei-san said it anxiously.

    Speaking of which¡­when I rode the motorcycle with Katsuko-san, that was a cruel experience.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I won¡¯t drive recklessly when I¡¯m in this dress¡¹

    Katsuko-san had a cool face.

    Well¡­she sent Iwakura-kaichou and Yukino to their home last night properly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, excuse us. Margo-sama, Nei-sama, thank you for various things today. Please guide me from now on. My best regards¡¹

    Misuzu bowed to the two

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­I love you. Please cherish Misuzu all the time from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Un¡¹

    I embraced and lightly kissed Misuzu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sad to separate with Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll meet tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want tomorrow to come sooner¡¹

    Misuzu returned a kiss to me.

    ¡¸Can I call you when I get lonely?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll wait for it¡¹

    Misuzu entered the passenger seat of the Maserati happily¡­

    ¡¸¡­Later, I¡¯ll join everyone later tonight¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­I leave Misuzu to you¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­!¡¹

    Maserati starts running lightly¡­

    Misuzu kept waving her hand until I can¡¯t see her when they turned on the street.

    ¡¸Still, she was really born to be a pet¡­Mi-chan is¡¹

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t that great that she¡¯s compatible with Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yo-chan¡­If that cute child got involved with a strange man, she¡¯d become a mess¡¹

    ¡¸Un. I can understand that Nagisa-san took care of her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, aren¡¯t I quite a mess too?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, where?¡­Yo-chan¡¯s a super cutie, isn¡¯t he?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Yoshida-kun, you never did anything that Misuzu-san would hate. Rather, you did everhting that would please Misuzu-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I¡¯m a bit jelly!¡¹

    ¡­N-Nei-san, jelly?

    Margo-san¡¯s having a ¡¸Oya, oya¡¹face then told Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­Nei, want to be Yoshida-kun¡¯s pet?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuun¡­I¡¯d rather want to be the onee-san than a pet!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, an elder sister shouldn¡¯t be jealous of her younger brother¡¯s pet!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuu. I get it¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Now then¡­should we move too?¡¹

    We entered the white van¡­

    ¡¸¡­Endou-kun and Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s moving right now. They¡¯re moving to the port they talked about this morning¡¹

    Margo-san explains

    There¡¯s a computer sticking on the dashboard of the van.

    ¡¸Ooh. This is like a computer stick to the navigators of a rally cars used on a race.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s cool isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡­The location of the two are being grasped by the GPS information on their phone. There¡¯s no way that both of them left their phones at the same time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­should we go after them?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think we should let them free for at least one hour¡¹

    ¡¸Let them free?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be troublesome to follow them all the time¡­It¡¯s also absurd just following someone else¡¯s date. If it¡¯s just grasping the location, Minaho¡¯s on it already¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, have you ever gone to a date with a girl?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Never¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Then let¡¯s have a date next time!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­Nei, shut up for a moment¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okaay~!¡¹

    ¡¸For example¡­the girl wants to make an important talk with the boyfriend. At what stage of the date you think she¡¯ll talk about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think that she¡¯d have a serious talk immediately after meeting?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about we leave the first to second hour as open? She¡¯d chose a place where they can talk by themselves secretly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, while we see their location¡­it¡¯s fine to let Shirasaksa-san look for that place freely. If we followed them through each of their window shopping, we won¡¯t last¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Remember this¡­you¡¯re going to have lots of work to do from now on¡­¡¹

    ¡­Right

    I¡¯m a member of the crime organization ¡ºKuromori¡»

    In exchange for the help I received to rape Yukino, I also got Misuzu as a pet to top that¡­I must help them on their work too.

    There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll be the only one to profit here. I cannot be.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, we¡¯ll do preparations for tomorrow on the open time¡¹

    Margo-san started the van¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸We promised Nagisa-san didn¡¯t we? We have to end Nagisa-san¡¯s fight with the Yakuza by the end of tomorrow¡¹

    ¡­Oh right.

    Haa¡­I¡¯m going to fight Yakuza

    Really¡­it¡¯s not always good stuff.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve made arrangements with Katsuko-san a while ago¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸The opponent¡¯s background, the yakuza shop¡¯s office, and the location of the flower shop the Yakuza is managing are already identified¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Maru-chan¡­are we going to burn that office? Are we going to burn it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course we will. But, Nei, that¡¯s for tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, I want to set those on fire today!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nope! If we don¡¯t do it at the same time, they¡¯d get cautious, won¡¯t they?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uu, that¡¯s regrettable!¡¹

    Uwawawawa¡­The arson¡¯s already decided.

    They¡¯re really going to crush them thoroughly¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­today, we¡¯re going to buy a weapon for Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡­Weapon?

    ¡¸Could that be something like a pistol or a Japanese sword?¡¹4

    ¡­The opponent¡¯s are Yakuza.

    Margo-san laughed out loudly

    ¡¸No way¡­Even if we prepare that, Yoshida-kun can¡¯t use it, can you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll be teaching you how to use guns but¡­you won¡¯t be able to do it tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸Un! Maru-chan¡¯s skilled on shooting! When I was about to be raped, she shot him dead¡­!¡¹

    S-Seriously¡­?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­you should leave that one to me¡­¡¹

    No, I¡¯ll leave all to you!

    Or rather, I don¡¯t have any choice but to entrust it to her¡­Yes.

    ¡¸Your weapon is the one you can use normally¡­Nei, it¡¯s around here isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸On that corner over there, take a look at the signboard!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s

    A shop for golf equipments¡­!

    We stopped the car on a parking lot then went inside.

    Margo-san and Nei-san goes straight to the 1,000 yen uniform bargain sale section.

    Golf club¡­I saw Woods do it.

    ¡¸Maru-chan, is this one okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­let¡¯s take that¡¹

    Both o them chose one wooden club.

    What would we do with this?

    ¡¸Then, Yoshida-kun, buy this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, okay¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho gave you money, didn¡¯t she?¡­Use that to buy this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸That money¡¯s used for this kind of things¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but I went to the cash register.

    Certainly, the money I received from Yuzuki-sensei the day before yesterday was left untouched.

    I pulled out a thousand and bought the club.

    Returning to the parking lot, Margo-san took out a metal use saw.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s cut this to half¡¹

    ¡­Could this be?

    The one I used when we ran wild on the town¡­

    ¡ºBeat up Stick¡»¡­!5

    ¡¸Cut it off the same length as your upper arm. This is so you can hide this ¡ºBeat up Stick¡»under your sleeve¡­!¡¹

    ¡­As expected

    ¡¸Make your weapon yourself¡­also, you should better process a weapon that¡¯s not yourself to make it yours¡¹

    Anyway¡­I cut the club in half.

    ¡¸Reinforce the shaft, cover it with this vinyl pipe¡­the shaft¡¯s unexpectedly easy to break. After that , wind up with vinyl tape to reinforce all of it. Coil it around with vinyl tape until it fits yoru hand perfectly¡¹

    I completed my ¡ºBeat up stick6¡»as I was directed.

    ¡¸Un¡­That looks good. Conceal it on your sleeve¡­grasp the head by your hand and hide it¡­!¡¹

    I concealed the ¡ºBeat up stick¡»in my school uniform.

    I hold the head with my hand and hid it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then slide it, grip the handle and swing it!¡¹

    ¡­I

    Let the ¡ºBeat up Stick¡»slide from my sleeve!

    I gripped the handle and raised it to the air¡­!

    ¡­Uwaa, this looks painful.

    ¡¸Okay. That¡¯s how it is. Try practicing it. Enemies can make a surprise attack any time. ¡­Always carry your ¡ºBeat up stick¡» Put it in your bag when you have it. You must devise it yourself so you can pull it up quickly at any time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Un¡­I have to practice to be able to assure it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yoshida-kun¡­remember this at least¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸We must use anything, no matter how underhanded it is for us to win. We¡¯d die if we lose. Nei might be violated¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸In your case, there¡¯s no need for you to attack your enemy unreasonalbly. You should just chip your enemy¡¯s mind. It¡¯s fine if you surprise them. It¡¯s fine as long as you can make a gap in their attack¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to me with a serious face.

    That¡¯s why, I¡¯m listening to it seriously too.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s someone near, then we¡¯d be giving you support¡­you just need to pierce a gap on your enemy. It¡¯s fine for you to use that gap¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­my role as ¡ºKuromori¡»

    1. Stump/share ?

    2. Yoshida¡¯s gonna get Hi-ace¡¯d ?

    3. author wrote Kyouryuu, which means Dinosaur, but I don¡¯t think Author thinks of Nei as a dinosaur. lol ?

    4. Yoshida-kun, can you even use either of them? ?

    5. Yay, terereren teren! Yoshida-kun equips ¡ºBeat up stick¡»Attack +3 ?

    6. ¡ºReinforced Beat up Stick¡»Attack +5 ?

 Chapter 46

    46. Mission: Impossible

    ¡¸Tailing and follow-up is a patience job¡­You must observe the turn of events patiently¡¹

    ¡­I see, Margo-san is right.

    Yukino and Endou¡¯s just lazing around the fashion mall along the sea.

    Roundabout for¡­around thirty minutes?

    Our minivan is waiting at the parking lot.

    As a scout, Margo-san¡¯s disguised¡­

    Or rather¡­Neither Yukino nor Endou knows Margo-san¡¯s face so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for it.

    ¡¸It would be fine on the first time but won¡¯t my face be remembered immediately?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Maru-chan stands out a lot after all¡­!¡¹

    Certainly¡­Margo-san¡¯s a tall foreigner with a good build.

    A genuine blonde European.

    I don¡¯t want to say it much but her cheek has a scar too¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good opportunity so I¡¯ll teach you about disguises too¡­¡¹

    Margo-san wore a black wavy wig and glasses.

    Jeans and black shirt on top¡­and a skirt with long hem down.

    Un¡­Her body line has disappeared in the clothes.

    Also, she¡¯s carrying a soft electric guitar case¡­

    When you take a glance at her, you can¡¯t see but a college onee-san who¡¯s going a rock band.

    ¡¸What¡¯s important is to look like a human from anywhere else. Also, you need to change to an image that matches the general people. Try to express yourself as simple as possible¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Express as simple?¡¹

    ¡¸What do I look like right now?¡¹

    ¡¸A band onee-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡¯ right¡­you only need to get through. If you look like that then they¡¯d think you are. If you devote on disguise too much and added too much visual information, the other party would imagine various stuff that they¡¯d become cautious¡¹

    ¡­Umu

    It¡¯s difficult in various ways.

    ¡­But.

    Margo-san¡¯s guitar case has a big sticker with an illustration of a red tongue sticking out¡­

    Isn¡¯t this going to stand out¡­?¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­there¡¯s this big sticker¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­It¡¯s this!¡¹

    Margo-san touches the red mouth sticker happily.

    ¡¸¡­What kind of mark is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­You don¡¯t know Rolling Stones?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry¡¹

    Margo-san sighed softly.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­This seal stands out right? You think that it¡¯s too much?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the next point. As a whole, you¡±d want to make a simple image that can blend to the ordinary but¡­you should purposely make one big characteristic that everyone would notice¡¹

    ¡¸A characteristic¡­on purpose?¡¹

    ¡¸How about describing me right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­A band onee-san with a guitar case that has a big tongue sticker on it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the one big characteristic, that¡¯s one strong imression that dims the other information. The trivial details won¡¯t remain in their memory¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, I see¡¹

    ¡¸If ever something happened like ¡ºWhere¡¯s that woman with the red sticker¡»and they¡¯d search? We can just throw away the guitar case somewhere¡­¡¹

    Uun. It¡¯s well thought.

    ¡¸Then next¡­wear a sporty feel clothes¡­then bind the beck with a running wear towel. Then, cover yourself with a green baseball cap¡­then, the impression would be unified as a ¡ºA jogging woman with green hat¡» If it¡¯s an amateur, they won¡¯t notice that the ¡ºBand Onee-san¡»from earlier is the same person¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Amateur?¡¹

    ¡¸When it comes to pro, their attention on looking at people are different¡­!¡¹

    In short¡­Margo-san¡¯s not an amateur.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be going¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Maru-chan, bring me souvenirs!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Uun. Ice Cream!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s fine with the same?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­When it comes to this, it¡¯s best to enter a building. Natural actions makes reality, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Saying that¡­Margo-san smiled and went out of the van.

    ¡¸¡­Somehow, Margo-san knows a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Margo-san studied psychology on university after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, she¡¯s a university student?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she¡¯s hardly there though. She¡¯s just registered. Maru-chan can speak English so Japanese University examination is easy for her¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Japan¡¯s weak on blond foreigners after all! In the end, when you get in some trouble saying that you¡¯re a ¡ºUniversity Student¡»is quite convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    It¡¯s an activity for the sake of ¡ºKuromori¡»in the end?

    ¡¸But well¡­psychology is a study of individual. She read amazing lot of books¡­Japanese books, foreign books. Maru-chan¡¯s a real hard worker¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which, her Japanese is so fluent¡¹

    ¡¸Un. It¡¯s not four years since she came to Japan and yet she knows more kanji and proverbs than me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Four years?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei acquainted with her at US when she was fifteen years old. Then, she came to Japan and entered our high school, graduated spring this year¡­something like that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    Living on an Indian colony until twelve years old, entered a Christian facility after that, then got acquainted with Sensei¡­that¡¯s the order?

    ¡¸You know that Maru-chan¡¯s an Indian, don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve heard it a lot of times¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, have you ever thought that it¡¯s strange?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is an American Indian blood having blond hair and blue eyes?¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    Isn¡¯t Indian a yellow skinned race¡­?!

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s called Indian settlement, there¡¯s a lot¡­Indian settlements who show their lives to the guests, or there¡¯s one that opens a casino too¡­There¡¯s a lot of helpless villages far away that are assisted by the country financially. Well, the whites stole the good lands and forced them to harsh lands forcibly but, it¡¯s an Indian settlement, it can¡¯t be helped. Maru-chan¡¯s hometown¡¯s that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­the assistance money given to the village coming from the country are all received by the people appointed by the country. That means, half-Caucasian half-Indian¡­The country would never give a hundred percent to the Indians¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸First, is racial discrimination as expected¡­The contact of the country is a Caucasian isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why those who had their blood would receive favorable treatment. The other one is to divide the Indian community¡­the half-group and the pure-blooded group would fight. The half-blood who holds the assistance money gets arrogant, and the pure-blooded people would be ¡ºThose aren¡¯t Genuine Indians¡»and would rebel won¡¯t they?¡­This is the cause on some colony all the time. They¡¯re always fighting¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Margo-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Maru-chan¡¯s a half¡­surely¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Surely?¡¹

    ¡¸Her father and mother seems to be pure Indian. Or rather, both her parents seem to think so but¡­isn¡¯t ¡®that just atavism? Maru-chan who¡¯s born with blond hair and blue eyes is thought to have inherited a trait from a Caucasian blood¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s making a sad face¡­

    ¡¸But her father doubted that her mother had an affair with a Caucasian so¡­Maru-chan was thrown out of the group from the pure-blooded since she was born. Well, in the end, Maru-chan¡¯s family got tormented by both groups¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san was raped when she was twelve.

    ¡¸She said that she hated her blond hair and blue eyes since childhood¡­She¡¯s always putting mud on her head to hide her blond hair. When she met Yuzuki-sensei¡­she has come to accept her own appearance¡­she said¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­dyed her hair blonde and put on blue contacts is because¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I wanted to make friends with Maru-chan. Having the same look and same thoughts¡­Of course I can only be fake but still¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­Well, apart from that¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸We should disguise too! It¡¯s our turn when Maru-chan comes back!¡¹

    ¡­Uee!

    ¡­Seriously?

    ¡¸Yo-chan, take off your uniform and wear this¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to change clothes here?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A bit¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that to the person who you showed your penis ejaculate earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    Still, I feel embarrassed so I turned back.

    The clothes handed by Nei-san¡­feels somewhat Hip-Hop.

    Un¡­I would not wear this normally.

    Everyone who knows the man named me would think so.

    ¡¸¡­Then, put on this hat and sunglasses¡¹

    The hat is absentmindedly knit¡­the sunlg;asses is huge and the color is light.

    When Nei-san brought out her hand mirror¡­Oh, I see. This kind of man. A misunderstood fashion, it feels like a countryguy. Unun. I¡¯m sure that fashion mall has this.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to change too!¡¹

    Nei-san took off her clothes magnificently in front of me.

    She unbuttoned her blouse¡­I can see her bra!

    ¡¸¡­Wait Nei-san, I can see it!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m showing it off! Oh right, I have to change my bra too¡¹

    Nei-san removed her bra¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Why are you turning that way?¡¹

    ¡¸No, because¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, look this way!¡¹

    Turning around¡­I can see a naked upper body.

    Nei-san¡¯s big breasts and¡­cute nipples

    ¡¸Ehehe. I¡¯m doing muscular workout so that it won¡¯t sag¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s beautiful, Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, do you like my breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸I like everything about Nei-san¡­from head to toe!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufufu¡­Thanks!¡¹

    Nei-san took out three bras from her back while still naked.

    ¡¸Then, Yo-chan chose my bra¡­black, light blue or stripes, which do you like?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, the stripes¡¹

    ¡¸Uun, Yo-chan likes cute girls as expected! Okay, then let¡¯s use this!¡¹

    Nei-san handed me the striped bra.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-han, put it on¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    Applied the bra on Nei-san¡¯s breasts¡­!

    ¡¸Then, make sure that the breasts enter the cup properly. You have to lift it with your hand!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, excuse me¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s raw breasts¡­are lifted by my palm and made to match with the cup of the bra.

    The softness and the weigh of her breasts are clearly felt.

    And¡­Nei-san placed her hand on top of my hand

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸You can massage or tease it and yet¡­You¡¯re really a good child!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s lips kissed my cheek¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Can you tell? My nipples are standing up¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lick it¡¹

    I took Nei-san¡¯s nipples in my mouth.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­It tickles¡¹

    I rolled her nipples with my tongue¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ahn¡­It feels good¡­Yo-chan, I love you~¡­!¡¹

    At that moment.

    Nei-san¡¯s phone rang!

    The ringtone¡¯s melody was¡­Wagner¡¯s ¡ºRide of the Valkyries¡»1

    ¡¸Geez¡­Maru-chan, I was at the good part!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Nei-san took answered her phone.

    ¡¸Hello¡­What¡¯s wrong? You coming back or we joining you? Got it. We¡¯re still changing so give us ten minutes. Food court, second floor, okay!¡¹

    Nei-san who ended the call turned to me.

    ¡¸We have ten minutes so we¡¯ll dash after changing clothes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Nei-san took off her skirt immediately¡­and worked on her panty¡­?!

    She handed the panty she took off to me¡­?!

    ¡¸Here, take this Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸I took this off so I¡¯ll give it to Yo-chan!¡¹2

    ¡¸¡­Ho?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t need my panty?!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll take it, I¡¯ll be taking it, please give it to me!!¡¹

    I accepted the panties that still on body temperature.

    Nei-san smiled¡­!

    ¡¸I love that part of Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san wore a matching bra and panty¡­and wore a soft white dress. The skirt is so long that it even hides her ankle

    ¡¸Today, I¡¯m like a forest girl!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Forest girl?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºA forest feel¡»women fashion! There¡¯s none actually¡­!¡¹

    Somehow¡­this is too difficult for me that I don¡¯t get it.

    Nei-san¡¯s wore a shawl on her shoulder as expected¡­

    She covered her head with a long black wig¡­

    ¡­Uwa, she¡¯s really beautiful in black hair.

    Nei-san who¡¯s already beautiful¡­looks even more elegant and graceful

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, do you like black hair more?¡¹

    ¡¸I like the blond Nei-san but¡­the black hair is beautiful too¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think that the black is superior?¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest¡­I think that black hair suits you more¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Nei-san was lost in thought for a moment.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll get black hair when I give my virginity to Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You can request anything you want¡­I¡¯ll give my virginity to Yo-chan on your liked situation¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange, can I request one thing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸When we¡¯re going to have sex¡­I want you to call me¡ºOnee-chan¡»!¡¹

    I remembered what Margo-san said¡­!

    ¡ºI think that Nei won¡¯t be able to have sex with anyone other than her little brother¡»

    ¡¸You see¡­I want to be called ¡ºOnee-chan¡»by Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san.

    ¡¸Ah, right¡­Yo-chan, get that sandal there¡­the brown one¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, this one?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put on make up so put it on for me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I want Yo-chan to put it on¡­¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Nei-san pushed her foot to me.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    As expected, this smile of Nei-san is the best.

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    I touched Nei-san¡¯s foot.

    I took off her school shoes¡­and her socks with the school badge.

    ¡¸Should I give you this socks?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have that kind of fetish, I see¡­you purely love sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, saying such things¡­Yo-chan grew up!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s feet¡­the pink fingernails are cute.

    I put in the sandals¡­how¡¯s this held?

    ¡­Ah¡­there¡¯s a clasp here?

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­Katsun said that you¡¯d feel it when boys touch your feet but, It¡¯s real! I¡¯m feeling thrilled! You should try this to Mi-chan and Megumi-chan too. I think that both of them would get wet when you touch their foot!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, I get Misuzu but why Yamamine-san?

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­do you want to have sex with Megumi-chan? That kind of slim and sports type of girl is very tight and it feels good to embrace you know!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    I remember Yamamine-san healthy limbs¡­

    Certainly, her tight ass is charming.

    ¡¸You want to? If you do then answer!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to!¡¹

    ¡¸Un! Then let¡¯s do it! Onee-chan¡¯s going to let you do it!¡¹

    Nei-san said that easily¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­makeup done!¡¹

    Looking up¡­Nei-san, what¡±s with that makeup?!

    She put on red makeup stickily¡­somehow, it looks like a huge mouth¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not trying to look like beautiful, it¡¯s fine just for the disguise¡¯s sake!¡¹

    Certainly¡­if she¡¯s more beautiful than usual¡­all of the men would look at her.

    Far from disguise, they¡¯d be the highlight of everyone¡¯s memory for today.

    Then that would make the disguise meaningless.

    Haa¡­A makeup to lower the beauty on purpose¡­

    In addition, she wore simple glasses.

    Un¡­a somewhat beauty but it doesn¡¯t stand out very much.

    Well, it lowered to the level that it won¡¯t be strange even if she enters a fashion mall.

    ¡¸¡­Then, put this on the head.¡¹

    Hey¡­Nei-san?

    Isn¡¯t that from a certain American huge amusement park¡¯s¡­!

    A horseshoe shaped mouse ear¡­?

    ¡¸Look, if I use this, they will definitely think that I returned from an amusement park, don¡¯t you think? This is the first day of the Golden Week¡¹

    No¡­it will be but.

    ¡¸I also have the bag¡¹

    Then , nei-san took out a paper bag with the logo of the amusement park and the character on it.

    It looks like a souvenir¡­

    ¡¸Okay, Yo-chan¡¯s share is here!¡¹

    Then, what appeared is another horseshoe shaped ear!

    ¡­I¡¯m putting it on too?!

    ¡¸Heey! We¡¯re matching now!¡¹

    I don¡¯t want this match!

    ¡­But, it can¡¯t be helped so I put it on.

    Un¡­How nerdy

    But, fine.

    An out of fashion couple that were earing those mouse ears from the high tension after returning from the amusement park.

    It is indeed a disguise for couples¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Then, let¡¯s go?¡¹

    Nei-san got out of the van.

    I asked Nei-san while we¡¯re going to the shopping mall¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san, do you like that amusement park?¡¹

    ¡¸I hate it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, that amusement park has that mouse coming out wherever you go¡­furthermore, it¡¯s the same mouse¡­!¡¹

    Even if you say that¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We came to the food court on the second floor as appointed.

    Yukino and Endou¡¯s there.

    Facing each other, eating something¡­

    Yukino¡¯s eating hamburher or something.

    Endou¡­why are you slurping ramen?

    Yukino¡¯s on her white dress just like what I saw in the baseball grounds.

    Endou¡¯s¡­wearing a replica uniform of a blue European soccer team on top of his half-pants.

    Is that okay? You¡¯re a baseball club member though?!

    Shouldn¡¯t you be wearing a Major League there?

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t stare at them!¡¹

    Margo-san came straight and warned me.

    ¡¸When they noticed your gaze, they¡¯d be able to notice and you¡¯d always be in their view¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡­Ice Cream¡¹

    Margo-san remembered the promise from a while ago.

    She offered ice cream to us.

    ¡¸Thanks Maru-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be coming back to the car and change to the next disguise¡­watch them both of you. It¡¯s Yoshida-kun¡¯s first time. Also, Yoshida-kun has a habit of watching Shirasaka Yukino so Nei, watch over him¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do I have that habid?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t even notice yourself? That¡¯s amazing. You got lots of time where you just stare at her absentmindedly¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­I don¡¯t get what you like about that girl!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    I didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, don¡¯t leave Nei alone.¡¹ She¡¯d definitely be hit on here¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, got it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Since the change time is unknown. Having someone tail you for thirty minutes is strange isn¡¯t it? If it¡¯s not noticed, then being on that location on the same disguise is more natural. But, if ever you noticed that the other side ¡ºMight¡¯ve noticed it¡»even for a bit, report immediately. I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just a suspicion of ¡ºPossibly¡» It¡¯s scary to lose the opportunity to change¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, I leave it to you¡¹

    Margo-san left.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do our best for the time being¡­O-Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­What¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re in disguise so¡­it¡¯s strange for me to call you ¡ºNei-san¡»¡­no good?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine!¡­Rather, the best! Call me even more!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Can I call you ¡ºKei-chan¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kei-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­That¡¯s the name of my late brother¡¹

    ¡­Little brother

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You can call me anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Kei-chan¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    After that¡­for around one hour.

    We kept tailing them.

    Certainly¡­this is some tiresome, plain work.

    Yukino and Endou¡¯s looking around the shops while laughing, Nei-san and I follow them¡­

    What¡¯s so interesting?

    I think that there¡¯s not much change on the stores¡­

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­Kei-chan, isn¡¯t this cute¡¹

    This person¡­is acting from her disguise too?

    I can¡¯t see her enjoying shops normally though.

    ¡¸Kei-chan doesn¡¯t come to this place much?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m not interested in fashion¡¹

    ¡¸Then, go here some time again¡­with me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you that let¡¯s have a date¡­I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s fun walking together¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Got it¡¹

    It looks like I¡¯ve made an appointment.

    Yukino and Endou went to the game arcade on the fourth floor.

    Endou¡­why are you playing a batting game there?

    You know that you¡¯re good at baseball¡­

    Oh boy, Yukino¡¯s smiling.

    It¡¯s not ¡ºHomerun!¡»¡­Seriously

    ¡¸Kei-chan, have a race with Onee-chan!¡¹

    This person too!

    ¡­I¡¯ll do it though

    Then, Endou and Yukino finally went out of the fashion mall.

    Fortunately, they don¡¯t seem to notice that we¡¯re tailing them.

    ¡¸Hello Maru-chan? We¡¯re exiting out of the north side 2 of the building. We¡¯re facing the beach park!¡¹

    Nei-san contacts Margo-san.

    ¡ºRoger¡­I¡¯ll be moving there too. Also, Katsuko-san joined¡»

    I can hear Margo-san¡¯s voice coming out of Nei-san¡¯s phone.

    ¡ºTell Yoshida-kun. Misuzu¡¯s examined but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any abnormalities on her body. She¡¯s prescribed with a pill so you can creampie her a lot¡»

    ¡¸¡­You heard?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that great?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    Dammit¡­This is somewhat embarrassing.

    ¡¸Maru-chan, target went to the main street sea side. As expected, they¡¯re going to the park I think¡¹

    ¡ºRoger¡­I¡¯ll search the park¡¯s map. I¡¯ll be entering the park on the other side from you¡»

    ¡¸Roger¡­What about Katsun?¡¹

    ¡ºShe¡¯s on her car and joining you now¡»

    ¡­Now then, the encirclement is being narrowed!

    2. Freshly work panties! ?

 Chapter 47

    47. Night Park¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei-sama, Yoshida-sama!¡¹

    I was surprised from the voice calling us from the back¡­!

    When I turned around¡­It was Katsuko-san

    ¡­But, K-K-K-K-Katsuko-san

    What¡¯s with that look¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­What do you think? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s sexy?¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s¡­wearing a showy red and white bustier and a miniskirt showing her navel¡­

    She¡¯s like a captain girl or something, a race queen or something¡­

    ¡­Why does she have the same red and white umbrella.

    ¡­What does this mean?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s disguise! Disguise!¡¹

    That¡¯s what Katsuko-san said¡­

    Well, it looks good with her so it¡¯s okay¡­

    ¡­But you see

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­What¡¯s with that ¡ºGABIN¡»written on your chest?¡¹

    ¡¸Dunno, it¡¯s some kind of brand name but I don¡¯t get it too!¡¹

    ¡­Dahell is that?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a manufacturer name?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s different in spelling. It¡¯s ¡º¡­BAN¡»!¡»

    A party of two middle-aged worker happen to point at Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, Shige-san, there¡¯s a Race Queen at such a place!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?! Wasn¡¯t the cigarette company not doing races anymore?¡¹

    Hearing that, Katsuko-san whispered to me.

    ¡¸¡­It seems that it¡¯s Tabaco?!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsun, you just picked up a suitable picture on the internet and made it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehehe, but, it looks good doesn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    The old men comes near to Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸Oh, nee-chan, do you have cigarette samples?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m not affliated to that company¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what do you mean by that nee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Hamamura-san, that person¡¯s ¡®that¡¯. A shop child!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a race queen pub!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­you don¡¯t have any samples?¡¹

    ¡¸I have some bread though!¡¹

    Katsuko-san took out a plastic bag with a bread in it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Uguisu1 bread I made this!¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thanks nee-chan! I¡¯m interested, where¡¯s your shop?¡¹

    ¡¸Well well, Hamamura-san¡­Sorry, we don¡¯t have money today. Next time maybe¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be waiting!¡¹

    Katsuko-san waves at the two office working leaving with a smile¡­

    Un¡­this is a magnificent disguise coming to existence¡­I guess¡­?!

    ¡­Well fine.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s continue our pursuit¡­¡¹

    Looking at the road, we can still see the backs of Endou and Yukino.

    The race queen joins in and three people resume the pursuit¡­!

    ¡¸Here, have some¡­!¡¹

    Walking briskly, Katsuko-san gave us bread and paper carton drinks.

    ¡¸When it comes to tailing, it should be bean-jam bread and milk!¡¹2

    ¡¸Thanks! Katsun!¡¹

    Nei-san munch down at once.

    Yukino and Endou entered the park.

    Us too¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s phone rang¡­

    ¡ºWe can see the target here too ¡­they¡¯re walking up the observatory¡»

    As expected of Margo-san¡­she works fast.

    ¡¸Observatory!¡­That one!¡¹

    Nei-san reads the guide map at the entrance of the park and confirms the position.

    There¡¯s only one staircase to the observatory¡­!3

    We can isolate them if we block there¡­

    We went towards the stairs to the observatory with quick steps¡­

    Ah!¡­The two targets are rediscovered after walking up the stairs.

    Oya?¡­There¡¯s one strange tall onii-san beckoning us under the stairs¡­?!

    Could this be¡­Margo-san?

    Margo-san had her feminine body line hidden with just a jacket¡­

    When I approach, I was surprised.

    ¡­What¡¯s with that flashy embroidery?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Gorgon isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Medusa¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s the same.

    ¡¸This is a brand that¡¯s loved by the Yakuza¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    Margo-san holds her blond hair up together and covered it with a baseball cap with showy gold letters on it.

    Her eyes are hidden with teardrop type sunglasses.

    And¡­a blonde fake mustache.

    The wound on her cheek matches the sunglasses¡­I see, I can see a quite rich hoodlum onii-san.

    ¡¸We should go as couple on top¡­Nei, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go!¡¹

    There¡¯s no way I can let Endou and Yukino make a love scene at the observatory!4

    If so, I¡¯ll break it.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t¡­We don¡¯t know when the blood in Yoshida-kun¡¯s head would rise. You have to wait in Katsuko-san¡¯s car¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸I got a pinhole camera and a mic so we¡¯re going to relay the situation up here to the car¡¹

    Saying that, Margo-san handed the reception monitor to Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸The car¡¯s stopped right around the entrance¡­so you can see it right?¡¹

    Turning around on the other side of the lawn, I can see a white van over there.

    Margo-san handed the key to Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be going then. Nei, you don¡¯t need this anymore¡­¡¹

    Margo-san removed the mouse headband from Nei-san and handed it to Katsuko-san.

    Katsuko-san smiled and put it on her head¡­

    Meanwhile¡­Margo-san holds Nei-san¡¯s shoulder and rise to the observatory like a couple.

    ¡­Dammit

    I¡¯m going to wait¡­?!

    ¡¸Now, Yoshida-sama! Let¡¯s go to the car!¡¹

    Being urged by Katsuko-san¡­we jogged towards the van.

    The characters of the car has changed to ¡º(Kabu)Maruko Entertainment industries¡»

    Entering the car¡­Katsuko-san immediately started the computer onboard.

    The broadcast image is reflected on the screen¡­!

    The observatory is clearly seen even though it should be dark in the night.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a camera that¡¯s using a night vision!¡¹

    Katsuko-san explained.

    It seems that Nei-san has the camera.

    Margo-san dressed like a hoodlum is reflected on the screen¡­

    The top of the observatory is quite wide¡­I can see several couples.

    Margo-san stared at each of the couple she pass through¡­!

    The couples ran away from the observatory hurriedly from being pushed by her strong glance.

    Except one couple¡­!

    That¡¯s Yukino and Endou.

    Engrossed with each other that they don¡¯t seem to have notice the abnormality on the observatory.

    The angle of the camera changes.

    Aah!¡­A close up with Yukino!

    Nei-san, Good Job!

    Nnn?¡­She¡¯s saying something!

    The voice¡­it¡¯s so small that you¡¯re able to hear it somehow¡­I can¡¯t hear it!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll amplify it!¡¹5

    Eh, you can do that?!

    Katsuko-san pressed some buttons¡­!

    Ooh¡­I can hear it!

    Yukino¡¯s clear voice!!

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s been a while since I had fun like today. Recently¡­I¡¯ve been uneasy¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s about Yuzuki-?¡­Don¡¯t mind it Yukino. She¡¯s no longer out homeroom teacher. The principal also said that she¡¯ll be disposed after the holiday¡»

    ¡º¡­Un¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll talk to my father tonight too. I¡¯ll negotiate with my director uncle and have her driven out of the school¡­!¡»

    ¡­Endou

    In the end, it¡¯s your father¡¯s power¡­

    ¡ºSpeaking of which¡­It¡¯s my first time having a date with Endou not wearing a Uniform!¡»

    ¡º¡­Well, it really is¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve just looked around the shops and walked together but¡­I really enjoyed it¡­I¡¯m happy. Ah, thanks for this¡»

    Yukino¡­showed the forefinger of her right hand to Endou.

    There¡¯s something shining in the darkness.

    ¡­A ring.

    Endou¡­You bought Yukino a ring?!

    ¡ºI¡¯m really happy that you bought me something this pretty¡­Thanks¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine, it wasn¡¯t expensive¡­¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not true¡­this is gold¡»

    Gold¡­ring

    ¡ºLook¡­It¡¯s our commemoration¡»

    ¡º¡­Commemoration?¡»

    ¡º¡­Wasn¡¯t it last saturday when Yukino answered me? You see, I was really happy¡­I was really worried that you might possibly refuse me last week¡­I was really daunted you know¡»

    ¡º¡­Is that so?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! But, you answered yes¡­I was really happy. I thought that I must do it as a commemoration¡­!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s my first time having a gold ring¡­ It¡¯s great isn¡¯t it? Gold would never rust. I have several silver ones but it turns blackish immediately when you put in your finger¡­¡»

    ¡ºTake care of it¡­I¡¯ll buy you something this christmas¡»

    ¡º¡­Un¡»

    Yukino looks happy

    Dammit¡­That ring!

    ¡ºRight¡­I answered Kenji last Saturday. It¡¯s not yet one week and yet, it feels like old times¡­¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t feel like it at all. I¡¯m really happy¡­shocked¡»

    ¡ºShocked?¡»

    ¡ºWe kissed at that time, didn¡¯t we?¡»

    ¡º¡­Ah, yeah. Un¡­We did¡»

    ¡ºRather than a kiss¡­it felt like just a moment of our lips touching each other¡­¡»

    It hasn¡¯t been a week since Yukino and Endou kissed¡­

    I have kissed Yukino dozens of times on the last three days¡­

    Furthermore, I¡¯ve licked her lips to the inside of her mouth¡­

    I see¡­Endou doesn¡¯t know. The wonderful feeling of Yukino¡¯s tongue¡­!

    Somehow¡­I feel a slight sense of superiority to Endou¡­!

    ¡ºI¡¯m your first kiss, ain¡¯t I?¡»

    ¡ºUn¡­That¡¯s right¡»

    ¡­I take back what I said.

    I feel strong resentment to Endou!

    ¡ºThis night harbor is beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡ºYeah, it is¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a lot of stars shining, and the sea breeze feels good.¡»

    ¡º¡­Un¡»

    ¡­Yukino turned to Endou.

    ¡º¡­Hey, Kenji, can we kiss?¡»

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    ¡­Yukino faced Endou and closed her eyes.

    ¡ºEmbrace me and kiss me¡»

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡­Yukinooooo!!

    You¡¯re the one presenting your lips to Endou?!

    ¡º¡­Yukino¡»

    ¡º¡­Kenji¡»

    Hey, don¡¯t do it Endou!

    Yukino¡­Don¡¯t touch Yukino!

    Don¡¯t embrace her!

    That¡¯s mine!

    Yukino¡¯s mine!

    ¡­Both of their lips pile up.

    What¡¯s with that¡­?!

    I feel that I¡¯ve been betrayed really hard.

    No¡­I know it.

    Endou¡¯s actually Yukino¡¯s boyfriend¡­

    I¡¯m nothing to Yukino.

    Far from nothing¡­I¡¯m a sex offender.

    ¡­But

    That body¡¯s already mine¡­

    I¡¯ve been convinced from the bottom of my heart¡­

    ¡­I believed.

    ¡­Even though I believed it!

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m happy¡»

    Yukino mutters while being embraced by Endou.

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m the same. Yukino!¡»

    ¡­Dammit!

    If only a lightning just strikes and kill only Endou¡­!

    Or rather, Die!

    Commit Suicide!

    ¡º¡­Hey, Kenji¡»

    Yukino whispers to Endou with a hot breath¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯m fine coming home late today¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    ¡º¡­I can return by 11 o¡¯clock¡­That¡¯s why¡»

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­You¡¯re

    ¡ºKenji¡­I¡¯ll give it to you¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Yukino¡»

    ¡ºI want to do it only with Kenji¡­five or six times¡»

    ¡º¡­Idiot, I can¡¯t do that much ¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re lying¡­Men always do it don¡¯t they?¡»

    ¡ºWe don¡¯t¡­where did you hear that from?¡­¡»

    ¡­That¡¯s..

    Because I¡¯ve been doing it multiple times every time¡­

    ¡ºBut please¡­do me at least four times¡»

    Yukino said

    ¡ºFour¡­? Why?¡»

    ¡º¡­Just please¡»

    Four times¡­That¡¯s.

    That¡¯s the effect of the fake contraceptive Iwakura-kaichou gave Yukino¡­

    It prevents pregnancy until the third ejaculation but you¡¯ll definitely get pregnant on the fourth¡­

    Of course, that¡¯s all just bullshit¡­

    Not knowing that, Yukino¡­

    Is seriously trying to get pregnant!

    With Endou¡¯s child¡­!!

    The dark feelings run inside my gut¡­!

    Suddenly, Katsuko-san held my hand¡­

    ¡¸¡­Calm down. It¡¯ll be fine!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s smiled kindly.

    ¡­But!

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t do it four times with a virgin¡­you don¡¯t get it Yukino. Women¡¯s first time hurts you know¡»

    You¡¯re the one who don¡¯t get it¡­!

    Yukino has already experienced that pain long time ago!

    She¡¯s already beginning to feel the pleasures of sex!!!

    ¡ºI¡¯m fine with it so¡­do it. I want only Kenji to do it. Today¡¯s a safe day so you can cum inside¡­!¡»

    The color of Endou¡¯s eyes changed from Yukino¡¯s words.

    ¡ºA-Are you sure¡­Yukino?!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine¡­You can cum all you want¡­it¡¯s fine no matter how many times¡­¡»

    Yukino whispers to Endou¡¯s ears¡­

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go to the hotel after this¡­okay?¡­!¡»

    Yukino invites him

    Yukino¡¯s wishing to have sex with Endou.

    She wants to be pregnant with Endou¡¯s child.

    Not mine¡­but Endou¡¯s¡­!!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Bastard!!

    But¡­what about Endou?

    ¡ºW-We can¡¯t Yukino¡­¡»

    Yukino¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise

    ¡­Eyes of confusion!

    ¡º¡­Why?!¡»

    Endou¡¯s making an awkward face¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯m really happy that Yukino says that¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­Embrace me¡­let¡¯s have sex¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s bad todoay¡»

    ¡ºWhy is it no good?!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s because I need to be early tomorrow I¡¯ve got morning practice¡»

    ¡­What¡¯s that?!

    ¡ºThen I¡¯ll wake you up in the morning. Let¡¯s stay in the hotel. I¡¯ve withdrew money so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine anywhere as long as I¡¯m with Kenji¡­!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s overworking isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡ºYou see¡­I¡¯m fine dropping out of school¡­I¡¯m fine leaving it!¡»

    ¡ºWait¡­What are you saying, Yukino?!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine! I already had enough!¡­As long as I have Kenji¡­!¡»

    ¡ºNo, wait¡­!¡»

    ¡ºI want to be embraced by Kenji!¡»

    ¡­Yukino shouted.

    ¡­She¡¯s about to cry.

    Still, Endou¡­

    ¡º¡­Anyway, let¡¯s stop for today¡»

    ¡º¡­Kenji doesn¡¯t want me?¡»

    ¡ºI-I want to¡­I want to but¡­But, even if you tell me that suddenly¡­!¡»

    ¡ºThen, let¡¯s do it! Embrace me!¡»

    ¡ºN-No, but¡­But¡­I¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­But what?! What¡¯s with that!¡»

    Yukino spoke to Endou looking furious.

    ¡ºI promised my seniors that I can¡¯t have sex with Yukino until the next practice game is over¡­!¡»

    Endou¡­you¡¯re saying that here?

    ¡º¡­Even I want to have sex with Yukino! I really want to embrace Yukino!¡­It really makes me happy that Yukino¡¯s saying those stuff, I¡¯m really grateful. But, right now, I can¡¯t break my promise with my seniors! I¡¯m gonna become a regular even though I¡¯m a first year! The game is close¡­!¡»

    No¡­Endou

    That¡¯s not the reason, is it?

    You¡¯re thinking about your bet with your Seniors!!!

    The foolish bet about when you¡¯re going to take Yukino¡¯s virginity!

    Yukino¡¯s looking at Endou with dark eyes.

    ¡º¡­Is that so? Baseball is much more important to Kenji than me¡­¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be ridiculous! It¡¯s not something comparable!¡»

    ¡º¡­I know, just please¡­I want to be embraced by Kenji!¡»

    ¡ºUnderstand my feelings too!!!!¡»

    ¡ºYou should be the one understanding my feelings!!!¡»

    ¡ºI wont get it!!! You¡¯re telling me that so suddenly!!!¡»

    Tears collect on Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    Even seeing those tears¡­Endou¡¯s mind won¡¯t change.

    ¡ºAnyway, we can¡¯t do it today¡­Open your schedule by May 3 or 5. I¡¯ll do it by that day. I¡¯ll embrace you that day. No, let¡¯s do on both days. Come to my house. I won¡¯t let you come home until morning¡­!¡»

    He¡¯s an idiot.

    Really¡­In all respects.

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s too late!¡»

    Looking at the calendar¡­there¡¯s four to five days until that day.

    But, with that much time¡­Yukino¡¯s training would advance surprisingly.

    Yukino knows the change in her own body!

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not too late! It¡¯s soon! I¡¯ll be embracing you so wait for it¡­okay, Yukino?!¡»

    Yukino shook her head.

    ¡ºEnough¡­Kenji no bakaaa!!¡»6

    Yukino shouted with a tearful face¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time!¡¹

    Katsuko-san next to me took out her phone.

    ¡­Eh, Katsuko-san?

    Katsuko-san made a call land Yukino¡¯s phone across the screen rings!

    ¡º¡­Hey, it¡¯s ringing¡»

    ¡º¡­Un¡»

    The couple¡¯s in an awkward state.

    The lifeless Yukino answered the phone.

    ¡¸¡­Heeey, toilet bitch! Do you know who I am?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face over the screen distorts to fear.

    ¡¸How¡¯s the night view from the observatory? The port at night is really beautiful isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡º¡­H-How?¡»

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t get it? You¡¯re being observed!¡­Take a look at your back in a way Endou-sama won¡¯t notice¡»

    Yukino turned around quietly.

    ¡¸The one on your back is Natou Nei-sama¡­do you remember her breaking into the classroom this morning, don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Yukino confirmed Nei-san¡¯s figure¡­

    ¡¸The one next to her is a Yakuza. He¡¯s a third dan in karate¡­I¡¯ve ordered him to break Endou-sama¡¯s arm if you make any strange movements¡¹

    Taking a look at Margo-san from the darkness¡­She certainly can be seen as nothing but Yakuza.

    ¡¸You¡¯re listening now?¡­When you get down the observation deck, there¡¯s a public toilet on the left side. Go there¡¹

    ¡º¡­U-Uhm, please wait¡»

    ¡¸We can forward your lewd photos on the phones there you know?! Do you want it to spread at the station?¡¹

    ¡º¡­I-I get it¡»

    ¡¸Then, do my orders within one minute¡­okay?!¡¹

    ¡º¡­Y-Yes¡»

    ¡¸Un¡­good child!¡¹

    Katsuko-san ended her call¡­

    ¡º¡­Who called you?¡»

    Inside the screen¡­Endou asks Yukino.

    ¡ºA person related to work with my mother. Someone I¡¯m indebt to¡­¡»

    Yukino explains vaguely

    She¡¯s clearly nervous.

    There¡¯s a lot of sweat¡­

    ¡ºKenji¡­I¡¯m going to toilet for a moment¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll come back immediately¡­!¡»

    Saying that¡­Yukino tried to leave the observatory.

    ¡ºHey , wait a moment¡­Yukino?!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll come back¡­!¡»

    She descends the stairs!

    ¡¸Now then¡­Let¡¯s go? We have to be on the restroom before her¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Yoshida-sama¡¯s favorite rape time!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We arrived in front of the public restroom ahead of Yukino.

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama, could you hide on the other side of the bench?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s planning something I guess.

    Anyway, I hid myself in the shadow of the park bench as I was told.7

    Yukino came over immediately.

    She ran down the stairs¡­

    ¡¸¡­Good evening. Semen toilet girl¡¹

    Katsuko-san on her race queen look laughingly meets Yukino.

    ¡¸W-What do I have to do¡­?¡¹

    Yukino seems to be very cautious.

    I look at the state of the two from the gap of the bench.

    Katsuko-san handed Yukino something black.

    ¡¸¡­This is?¡¹

    ¡¸You used it earlier didn¡¯t you?¡­It¡¯s an Eye Mask¡¹

    The one used on the blindfold play!

    ¡¸Listen. You¡¯re going to be a public toilet from now on¡­enter the rightmost cubicle on the men¡¯s room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cubicle on the men¡¯s restroom?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Wait for your customer wearing that eye mask there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­C-Customer?¡¹

    ¡¸The customer will come in immediately¡­then, say this¡­!¡¹

    Sex beast Katsuko¡¯s face distorts¡­

    ¡¸¡ºCustomer¡­please violate this lewd me without reserve¡»¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes sinks into despair¡­

    ¡¸Since that person has only said ¡ºI¡¯ll wait for a high school girl prostitute inside the public restroom¡»¡­get teased a lot. Ah I¡¯ve told him that it¡¯s ¡ºOkay to creampie¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­You want to have sex by all means today, don¡¯t you?¡­You wanted lots of sperm inside your womb, don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    The sex beast laughs¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You can run if you don¡¯t want it¡­In exchange, we¡¯ll hurt Endou-sama¡¯s body just for a bit. But it can¡¯t be helped. At least two or three bones would substitute for your body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I get it¡¹

    Even though Yukino¡¯s body is shivering¡­She steeled herself¡­

    ¡¸Good¡­try not to make a failure to the customer. It¡¯s just a forty year old office worker that doesn¡¯t know your situation. You have to play like a high school girl prostitute, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸When you¡¯re having sex you have to say¡ºIt feels good, Papa¡»¡ºPierce me more, papa¡» That person likes to be called ¡ºPapa¡»by girls¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡­Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸what?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Can I drink medicine?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You can!¡¹

    Yukino took out a tablet from her bag.

    Yukino¡¯s still drinking the fake contraceptive.

    That¡¯s just an aphrodisiac.

    ¡¸Then¡­do your job. You want to hurry up and go back to Endou-sama, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yukino¡­entered the public restroom silently.

    Katsuko-san signals me¡­

    I dashed out of the bench and went to Katsuko-san¡­

    ¡¸Enter after a minute!¡­You must never let out your voice. That girl thinks that she¡¯s doing it with a middle aged man!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­please take a look at her true character!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­True character?¡¹

    ¡¸That girl is just a sex loving bitch¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san says.

    But, I.

    For me, Yukino is¡­

    ¡¸Okay, one minute has passed¡­please enjoy!¡¹

    My back is pushed by Katsuko-san and I entered the restroom at the park¡­!

    An old fashioned concrete restroom.

    It¡¯s dark ¡­the smell of ammonia prickles my nose.

    The rightmost cubicle.

    I knocked it lightly¡­

    I opened the door¡­

    Yukino who shrinks her body¡­is wearing an eye mask inside it¡­

    She¡¯s nervous?¡­She¡¯s wet with sweat.

    Yukino¡­spoke to me in hoarse whisper.

    ¡¸¡­Good evening, customer. Please violate this lewd me without any reserve¡­!¡¹

    My Yukino is¡­

    Acting like a high school prostitute!!

    1. Japanese Bush Warbler, it¡¯s a bird ?

    2. She¡¯s referring to those tailing detectives or something ?

    3. That¡¯s bad, what will you do in case of fire or earthquake? ?

    4. No, it¡¯s not sex, just romantic scenes ?

    5. CSI level of investigations ?

    6. I mean, do I really have to explain what baka means? ?

    7. That¡¯s some Dishonored level of stealth there ?

 Chapter 48

    48. Prostitute in the public restroom

    My Yukino¡­she knows that I won¡¯t let any man have her body.

    ¡­Unfaithful

    ¡­You cheater!

    She¡¯s actually not cheating¡­!

    I¡¯m not Yukino¡¯s lover. and I¡¯m still the one who¡¯ll have sex with Yukino right now so this looks like she¡¯s cheating but she¡¯s actually not.

    Even I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying but¡­Anyway, it¡¯s the truth that this is not cheating.

    But still¡­for me, it¡¯s nothing but ¡ºYukino¡¯s adultery¡»¡­!

    Yukino is thinking of me as a forty year old office worker, a perverted old man who paid for a high school prostitute.

    Even though she¡¯s ordered by Katsuko-san¡­Yukino¡¯s opening her legs for an old man.

    ¡­Yukino, weren¡¯t you my exclusive sperm toilet?!

    ¡­Were your oath before just a temporary measure for you to say?!

    Right now, I can understand why Katsuko-san planned this rape situation on purpose.

    Katsuko-san told me to look at ¡ºYukino¡¯s true character¡»

    In the end¡­Anyone¡¯s fine for Yukino.

    It doesn¡¯t matter who it is as long as she can protect herself and Endou.

    She¡¯ll sleep with anyone as long as Katsuko-san and Yuzuki-sensei orders her.

    She¡¯s that kind of woman.

    ¡­It doesn¡¯t need to be me.

    For Yukino¡­I don¡¯t matter¡­

    Yukino¡­doesn¡¯t recognize me as a man nor a human¡­

    That¡¯s right¡­Yukino rather intended to get pregnant with Endou¡¯s seed than ¡ºGet pregnant with my child¡»tonight¡­!

    The dark cold sorrow and irritation is running around my intestines¡­!

    ¡­The feelings of being betrayed.

    ¡­I won¡¯t forgive.

    ¡­I will never allow this.

    ¡­How should I throw out this feelings?!!!

    ¡¸P-Please¡­Customer¡¹

    Yukino calls out to me who¡¯s being silent and not doing anything.

    Acting as a high school girl prostitute¡­she¡¯s using a sweet coaxing voice.

    She¡¯s not making this kind of voice when she¡¯s having sex with me!

    Thinking that the partner is a forty year old office worker¡­you¡¯re going to wave your ass to invite him?!

    I touched Yukino¡¯s face under the eye mask¡­

    Is she nervous? Yukino¡¯s cheeks feels cold.

    Yukino¡¯s body smells like perfume.

    She put this on to provoke Endou!

    The fragrance of the perfume mixes with the smell of the restroom and it stimulates my lust

    ¡­I¡¯ll violate you!

    ¡¸Customer¡­if possible, please end this as soon as possible¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s making Endou wait¡­

    She told her lover that she¡¯ll go to the toilet and she became the toilet herself.

    A toilet bitch that accepts white sperm!

    I¡¯ll make you a real toilet!!!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡¸¡­Also, please be gentle as much as possible¡¹

    ¡­Like hell I¡¯ll be gentle!

    I¡¯m going to kiss Yukino.

    Did she notice? She¡¯s maing a ¡¸¡­Uu!¡¹but she¡¯s not refusing

    Even though she¡¯s violently refusing me!

    I cancelled the kiss before our lips touched.

    Her plump red lips.

    This lip was dirtied by Endou a while ago¡­

    I can¡¯t kiss it anymore!

    I take off the button of Yukino¡¯s blouse by tearing it forcibly¡­!

    ¡¸Aaah~¡­PLease don¡¯t be so violent!¡¹

    Her white bra appears!

    There¡¯s a pink ribbon sticking to her chest¡­

    Yukino intended to have sex with Endou tonight¡­

    This is a victory underwear Yukino chose for Endou¡¯s sake.

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­You traitor!

    I rolled up her bra forcibly!

    Her beautiful breasts spilled out!

    Her nipples are already hard¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s aroused!

    ¡­You lewd woman!

    I sucked Yukino¡¯s nipples!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Ahn~!¡¹

    I¡¯m the only one who knows this taste!

    This nipple is mine!

    ¡­Not yet?

    I shivered instinctively¡­

    Yukino¡­

    This woman, if you leave her alone¡­won¡¯t she just hook with one man after another?

    Not just Endou¡­anyone.

    Should I monitor this woman for the rest of her life?

    Or should I imprison Yukino somewhere?

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Ah¡­That¡¯s good¡­Papa, Papa¡­I can call you Papa, right?!¡¹

    I pulled the hem of Yukino¡¯s dress¡­!

    I made my finger crawl on her panty violently¡­!

    That place is already dripping wet¡­!

    ¡­Yukino!

    Were you wet since Endou kissed you¡­?!

    Or could it be that you got aroused when you discovered that you¡¯re going to be violated in the public restroom.

    ¡­Lewd.

    ¡­Lewd.

    ¡­Lewd!!!

    It¡¯s just what Katsuko-san said.

    Yukino¡¯s a bitch that loves sex!

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­H-Hurry up¡­Hurry up Papa¡­You¡¯re making me wait¡­hurry up and end this¡­!¡¹

    I made Yukino face back forcibly¡­

    Placing her hand on the restroom¡¯s wall, rolled up her skirt and pushed put her ass¡­!

    I lowered her panty to her knees¡­!

    Under the dim light of 60 watts¡­I can see the anus and the wet slit on the white ass

    I slapped that white ass with all my might¡­!

    ¡­Pashin!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch!¡¹

    One more, Pashin!!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch! It hurts papaa¡­forgive me, Papa!¡¹

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa.

    I unfastened myt belt and took out my erect penis.

    It seems that Yukino has sensed what¡¯s going on with the clattering noise.

    ¡¸¡­H-Hurry up¡­Hurry up and do me¡­Papa¡¹

    This is a public restroom.

    It¡¯s normal to expose the penis.

    ¡­I¡¯ll thrust it in!

    ¡­I¡¯ll discharge it out!

    I¡¯ll make Yukino my toilet!

    ¡­Here we go!!

    ¡¸¡­Ahaaan!¡­It came in!¡¹

    Yukino pants from the feeling of insertion¡­!

    I pushed in my penis inside her wet meat folds¡­!

    It reached her uterus immediately!

    Yukiono¡¯s vagina is no longer resisting an entry of a man!

    Her wet mucous membrane coils itself around the glans¡­!

    It¡¯s an indecent honey pot that doesn¡¯t want to separate with the penis that it took in¡­

    ¡¸¡­Pierce me¡­Papa¡­More, pierce me more¡­hurry up¡­faster, end this¡­!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Doryaaaaa!

    I gripped Yukino¡¯s waist and fling my hips voilently¡­!

    I don¡¯t have the composure to enjoy this slowly!

    I pierce Yukino deeply!

    ¡­Pierce!

    ¡­Pierce!1

    Pan, pan, pan, a sound of skin clashing echoes in the small cubicle¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­Good¡­it feels good¡­Papa, hurry up¡­Faster¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    I¡¯ll violate you!

    I¡¯ll release it outside!

    I¡¯ll ejaculate inside Yukino!

    I¡¯m going to let it all out!

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up¡­Let it out¡­make this end¡­!!!¡¹

    I embraced Yukino¡¯s body from behind!

    I gripped her naked breasts with both of my hands!

    I confirmed the feeling of her hardened nipple with my finger!

    ¡­Nununununununu!

    The impure white heat is rising up from my body!

    ¡­Dammmiiiiit!!!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Ah, Ah! Your hot stuff is coming in! It¡¯s inside! It¡¯s reaching it!!¡­It¡¯s reaching deep inside meeee¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­Dokun¡­dokun¡­dokun¡­!

    My penis pulsates inside Yukino and it keeps releasing white semen intensely!

    My semen is painting the inside of Yukino¡¯s body¡­

    I¡¯m markning my smell on it¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s still coming out¡­it¡¯s already a lot¡­!!¡¹

    My irritation goes away rapidly as I inseminate Yukino.

    I embraced Yukino once again while we¡¯re still connected.

    Yukino¡¯s body is filled with sweat¡­

    I kissed her nape.

    This body exists only for me¡­

    My¡­Yukino.

    I won¡¯t hand her over anyone¡­she¡¯s my woman!

    I indulge myself in the sense of unity while connected with Yukino.

    ¡­And yet.

    ¡­Yukino said.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, are you done already?¡¹

    Yukino under the eye mask shows me a fake smile.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve already finished, haven¡¯t you¡­customer?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino!

    Do you want to return to Endou that much?!

    ¡­Bastard!

    I pulled out my erection from Yukino¡¯s inside!

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    My penis isn¡¯t withered yet!

    I made Yukino stand on her knees and pushed out my erect penis to her face.

    My penis touched Yukino¡¯s cheek.

    It seems that she immediately understood what it means.

    ¡¸¡­I really don¡¯t have much time¡­please release everything soon¡­I¡¯ll drink all of it¡­!¡¹

    Yukino opened her mouth wide and sucked the penis.

    Yukino uses her tongue and desperately stimulates the glans¡­!

    She¡¯s stroking it with her lips¡­!

    ¡­Lewd mouth.

    Yukino has already mastered fellatio before I noticed.

    ¡­Lewd.

    She¡¯d get herself ravished by an old man she doesn¡¯t know as long as she¡¯s ordered.

    She would suck penises of old men she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡­A sex loving bitch.

    But¡­I love the face of the one sucking my penis.

    ¡­I think it¡¯s cute.

    Still¡­I

    I want Yukino.

    I love Yukino¡¯s body.

    ¡­I want to make this woman only mine.

    I want to make this woman¡¯s body an exclusive sperm toilet for me to release my sperm anytime I want!!!

    I hold Yukino¡¯s face and made a piston!

    Yukino¡¯s face looks in pain!

    That face looks good!

    I¡¯ll let it out!

    I¡¯ll spit it out in this cute mouth!

    ¡­Here we go! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯ll let it out!!!

    ¡­Dopuuuuuuu!

    I fired my second shot inside Yukino¡¯s mouth.

    Topu, topu, topu¡­My penis jumps inside Yukino¡¯s mouth¡­!

    Yukino says ¡¸¡­Bitter¡¹!!!

    Still, I continue the piston on Yukino¡¯s mouth!

    I¡¯ll use it to the last minute¡­!

    When I let everything out, Yukino opened her mouth wide.

    On top of Yukino¡¯s tongue is my thick semen.

    Yukino closed her mouth and swallowed it.

    ¡¸¡­Papa, I¡¯ll clean it¡¹

    Once again, Yukino put the penis in her mouth¡­

    Sucking the glans and drinking the semen that got stuck in the urethra¡­

    ¡­A trained bitch.

    ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s clean now¡­customer¡¹

    Yukino under the eye mask spoke with a smile.

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡­You don¡¯t really know?

    It¡¯s my usual taste.

    It¡¯s my semen.

    Even though we¡¯ve done a lot¡­you still don¡¯t know me?

    Suddenly¡­the door on the cubicle was knocked.

    ¡¸Customer¡­it¡¯s almost time!¡¹

    It was Katsuko-san¡¯s voice.

    The cubicle was opened¡­

    Katsuko-san looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸Thank you for your patronage¡­Were you able to enjoy it? It¡¯s a genuine prostitute!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s hand directs me to go out.

    I went outside the cubicle.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much!¡­You can take off your mask!¡¹

    Katsuko-san spoke to Yukino inside the cubicle.

    After that, Katsuko-san took out several bills from her pocket.

    She purposely crumpled the money and hurdled it at Yukino¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸¡­Pick it up¡¹

    Katsuko-san spoke laughingly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s 50,000 yen. 30, 000 for the intravaginal ejaculation and 20,00 for the drinking the semen¡¹

    There¡¯s no sign of Yukino moving inside the cubicle.

    ¡¸Pick it up¡­It¡¯s the money you earned by your body just now!¡¹

    I heard a sound of rustling.

    It seems that Yukino got down on the floor and picked up the 50,000 yen¡­

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you glad?¡­How about having a dinner with your boyfriend?¡¹

    Katsuko-san smiles mishievously¡­

    ¡¸¡­Can I go back now?¡¹

    I can hear it from the cubicle¡­Yukino¡¯s voice seems to be tired.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be taking photos so stay still for a while! Don¡¯t fix your bra either¡­your nipples need to be seen!¡¹

    A flash and shutter sound can be heard from the cubicle!

    ¡¸Raise your skirt up and show your pussy dripping with semen¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    I can hear more shutter sounds!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, that¡¯s done!¡¹

    Katsuko-san lowered her camera.

    ¡¸This is the end isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s relieved voice can be heard from the cubicle¡­

    But, Sex Beast Katsuko is.

    ¡¸¡­What are you saying?! You just finished your first customer, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Put on your eye mask¡­the next customer is waiting you know?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s making Endou wait by saying that¡¸I¡¯m going to the restroom¡¹¡­It¡¯s already been fifteen minutes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­There¡¯s only one guy left. If you do your best then you can make him cum in five minutes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure that there¡¯s only one left?¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and put on your mask!¡¹

    Katsuko-san winked at me¡­!

    I¡¯m going to do another round with her I guess¡­!

    Very well¡­I¡¯ll do it.

    ¡¸Oh I forgot¡­The next customer is on the women¡¯s toilet. I¡¯ll be guiding you so come with me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Wait a moment!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ever take off your eye mask! If you do, It¡¯ll be throwing you to be gang-raped by the homeless!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t take it off!¡¹

    Being led by Katsuko-san¡­Yukino came out of the cubicle blindfolded.

    Holding her dress on her chest with one hand¡­she¡¯s covering her nipples.

    ¡¸Okay¡­It¡¯s here¡­Ufufufufu!¡¹

    With Katsuko-san¡¯s lead, we appeared outside the public restroom.

    ¡­Then, Margo-san dressed like a Yakuza is standing there.

    There¡¯s a barricade saying¡ºCleaning ¨C Off limits¡»

    I see¡­That¡¯s why there¡¯s no one coming in the toilet.

    Margo-san waved her hand to me smiling.

    Is Nei-san still in the observatory?

    I went towards the ladies¡¯ restroom¡­

    Though it¡¯s a ladies¡¯ restroom, it still stinks as it¡¯s an old restroom.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s in a bit better state than the men¡¯s restroom.

    Katsuko-san had taken Yukino on the hand-washing area¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to make you wait¡­Customer. This is the high school girl prostitute you asked for!¡¹

    Yukino under the eye mask is trembling.

    She must be thinking that the next customer is in front of her.

    It¡¯s actually me again though¡­2

    ¡¸Hey, introduce yourself! What¡¯s your name¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Uhm!¡¹

    Yukino falters¡­!

    ¡¸Idiot. Since you¡¯re a prostitute, you should just make a fake name. You don¡¯t need to say your real name. You can use your friend¡¯s name¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san whispers at Yukino¡¯s ear.

    No¡­I can hear it though.

    ¡¸Now¡­Introduce yourself to the customer!¡¹

    Yukino bowed tremblingly¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m Yamamine Megumi!¡¹

    ¡­Yuino used Yamamine-san as a false name

    ¡­W-Why Yamamine-san?!

    ¡¸¡­Okay, Megumi-chan, how old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s 16 years old, first year in high school¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How many people have you experienced sex with?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Two people¡¹

    It seems that the ¡ºForty year old office worker¡»have been carved into Yukino¡¯s memory.

    ¡¸You just had your second person today, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­That¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s voice became tearful¡­

    ¡¸You had lots of semen injected inside your womb, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a sperm of whom?¡¹

    ¡¸A forty year old office worker¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This customer is 50 years old. He¡¯s a gentleman that loves violating high school students. When a high school girl is usually gangbanged, he¡¯s coming second¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is there really a guy with that hobby?

    ¡­I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸He has a bit of perverted hobby but, this customer is a boss of Yakuza so don¡¯t ever fail this¡­! The Yakuza that was watching Endou-sama outside is a follower of this person. That¡¯s why, if ever you made him angry,m Endou-sama might not be able to come back safe¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I get it¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, young boss loves the ¡ºI¡¯m sorry Onii-chan¡»play! Now, get spoiled like a little sister! Apologize to your onii-chan¡­!!!¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-san pushed Yukino¡¯s body to me!

    ¡¸¡­Hii!¡¹

    Yukino who was pushed away suddenly jumps into my chest!

    I hold Yukino¡¯s whole body!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, Onii-chan¡¹

    Yukino starts her play.

    I pushed Yukino¡¯s body on the sink!

    I placed Yukino¡¯s ass on top of the sink¡­!

    I pulled off the panty that was taken half-off a while ago!

    I put her panty on my pocket¡­!

    Tonight, she¡¯ll go commando!

    I opened Yukino¡¯s legs wide¡­!

    The crack on the center has love nectar and semen dripping down.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Onii-chan¡­Megumi¡¯s pussy is dirtied by another man¡¯s semen, I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    I took out my penis once again.

    My erection never dies3

    There¡¯s no way it¡¯ll wither!

    It¡¯s standing erect!

    I¡¯m going to have sex for the second time pretending as another person¡­!

    Would Yukino still not notice until the last minute¡­?!

    She¡¯s not going to notice me?!!4

    I ram in my questions1

    ¡¸ Aah¡­I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Onii-chan!!!¡¹

    She¡¯s shaking her waist back and forth¡­!

    I opened her dress and rubbed her breasts!

    I sucked her nipple¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­Megumi is sorry!!¡¹

    ¡­Why Megumi?!

    Do you intend to soil Yamamine-san!

    The tip of my penis grinds the entrance of her womb!!

    ¡¸Aaaahn¡­Please pierce Megumi very deep, Onii-chan!!¡¹

    I push in my piston!

    I¡¯m stirring Yukino¡¯s womb!

    ¡¸Iyaaaaa, don¡¯t do that¡­I¡¯m sorryyyyy¡­Onii-chaaaan!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s blindfolded.

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s thinking that she¡¯s being violated

    Yukino¡¯s intensely wet.

    ¡­She¡¯s panting.

    ¡­She remembers the pleasures of sex.

    She¡¯s intoxicated on the ¡ºOnii-chan play¡»

    A lewd body with no way of saving.

    ¡­Lewd¡­slut¡­pervert¡­bitch¡­meat toilet¡­!

    Even if I add all those boos¡­I can¡¯t express those to Yukino right now¡­¡¾]

    She¡¯s a helpless¡­sex loving bitch.

    That¡¯s my first love.

    I fell in love with such a woman.

    My tears are spilling over.

    I¡¯m crying¡­while violating Yukino.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­uuuuuu¡­uuuuuwaaaaaa¡­!¡¹

    My voice¡­my crying voice can¡¯t be suppressed¡­!!

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Onii-chan¡­hey, onii-chan¡­?!¡¹

    Still, I didn¡¯t stop thrusting inside Yukino¡­!

    ¡­I¡¯ll violate her!

    ¡­Until I release it inside Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault isn¡¯t it?! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Onii-chan, I¡¯m sorry¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino apologizes to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry for being me¡­Onii-chan, I¡¯m sorry!!!¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s saying¡¸I¡¯m sorry for being me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry! Megumi is wrong! I¡¯m sorry for bring this kind of little sister!!¡¹

    ¡­You¡¯re not ¡ºMegumi¡»

    ¡­You¡¯re Yukino

    In the end¡­this is just acting.

    A play forced to her in sex¡­

    It¡¯s not Yukino¡¯s real intention¡­

    I shake Yukino¡¯s body stronger and faster!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, good, it feels good¡­I¡¯m sorry, Onii-chan, Megumi¡¯s feeling good¡­I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s drowning in sex.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time¡¹

    Katsuko-san mutters while watching us have sex¡­

    Katsuko-san took out her phone¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hello, Nei-sama Thank you for waiting. It¡¯s time!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡­Where is Nei-san right now?

    Nei-san¡¯s voice leaks out from Katsuko-san¡¯s phone¡­!

    ¡ºOkay, let¡¯s begin then¡»

    ¡­Begin?

    ¡­Begin what?

    Such question enters my mind while I hump Yukino.

    Immediately after, a sharp voice can be heard from Katsuko-san¡¯s phone¡­!

    ¡º¡­Hey hey, even if you wait there, your girlfriend won¡¯t come back!¡»

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡­She¡¯s talking to Endou?!

    ¡ºMufufufu!¡­Endou Kenji-kun! Your girlfriend, Shirasaka Yukino is being raped in the public restroom right now! She¡¯s being surrounded by men!¡»

    Yukino who¡¯s drowning in sex has returned to herself!

    ¡¸¡­Eh¡­W-What¡¯s going on?!5¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s voice from the phone goes further¡­!

    ¡ºIt¡¯s me, Me!¡­Look, the one that barged in your classroom this morning? The delinquent Nei-san~! Your girlfriend¡¯s an eyesore so I had everyone rape her! Hurry up and save her or she¡¯ll get pregnant you know?! Ah¡­It might be late though!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s body trembled in fear.

    The blood in her face fades away quickly.

    The inside of her vagina tightens firmly!

    ¡¸¡­You must be lying?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san laughs.

    ¡¸Sadly, this is not a lie!¡¹

    In addition, Nei-san reports to her phone¡­!

    ¡ºEndou-kun¡¯s going there right now!¡»

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s petrified.

    ¡­I

    ¡­Resumed the intense piston!!

    ¡¸¡­No! Don¡¯t do it right now! Kenji¡­Kenji¡¯s coming over!!!¡¹

    I embraced Yukino¡¯s body and pierced her whole body!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be seen by Kenji¡­I can¡¯t allow that to happen!!!!¡¹

    Hot feelings run inside me¡­!

    I licked the sweat that¡¯s flowing on Yukino¡¯s scruff to her chest¡­!

    Being shaken intensely by me, Yukino¡¯s body trembles violently!

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡­Yukinoooooo!!

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t¡­I told you that you can¡¯t¡­!!!¡¹

    Before long¡­I can hear an angry voice of a man from far away¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hey! Yukino!! Yukinoooooooo!!!!¡¹

    A voice of an ugly man appeals for Yukino¡¯s name

    That¡¯s¡­Endou.

    ¡¸K-Kenji¡­Help me¡­Kenjiiii¡­!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body began convulsing¡­!

    Her vagina tightens firmly¡­!

    ¡­Aaah!

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s about to climax soon

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, are you there, Yukinoooo!!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s shouting right before the public restoom!

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­Can¡¯t you see that this is ¡ºClosed to Public¡»¡­?!¡¹

    That¡¯s Margo-san¡¯s voice¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, if you¡¯re there then answer! Hey, Yukino!¡¹

    ¡­I ram in my last thrust!

    My limit¡¯s close¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t enter without permission!¡¹

    I heard a sound of an impact¡­then a sound of something falling to the ground!

    Perhaps¡­Endou was hit by Margo-san¡­!

    Endou¡¯s crawling on the ground¡­!

    ¡­Ahahaha.

    ¡­fuahahahahahahahaha!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah, Kenji¡­Kenji¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I!!!¡¹

    The pleasure of sex and the image of violence carries Yukino to the stage of delight immediately!

    Her whole body¡¯s sweaty¡­and a lightning hits her body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming!!!¡¹

    Her body bent like a bow¡­!

    Yukino shouted in a loud voice¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaah! Aaaaah! Cum! Cum! I¡¯m cumiiiiiiiing¡­!!!¡¹

    It was a voice of great pleasure if it¡¯s heard from outside by Endou!

    I¡¯m also cumming!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaaaan! It¡¯s coming out! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming inside me!!!!!¡¹

    I can hear Endou¡¯s yell from outside the restroom¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡­Yukino¡­Yukino¡­Uoooooooo!!!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s sorrowful voice doesn¡¯t reach Yukino who¡¯s drowning at the pleasure of the climax¡­

    1. Gae Bolg ?

    2. You thought you fucked two other guys, but it was ME YOSHIDA! ?

    3. Dick of the game! ?

    4. Hello, you two are of the same year, of course she won¡¯t notice ?

    5. And I say, Heyyyyy, Heyyyyyyyy! ?

 Chapter 49

    49. Katsuko High Tension

    ¡¸¡­Yukinoooo¡­Yukinoooo¡¹

    I can hear Endou¡¯s groan from outside the toilet¡­

    Katsuko-san pats my shoulder as I breath roughly after ejaculating inside Yukino.

    The beauty with a nice body in a race queen suit, smiles at me.

    ¡¸Customer, I¡¯m very sorry. There¡¯s a trouble outside. I will deal with it so please hide yourself in that cubicle¡¹

    Katsuko-san pointed at an open cubicle.

    She must be planning something¡­

    I did what I was told in silence.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Toilet girl! Remove your blindfold! I¡¯ll buy you some time so fix your clothes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s cofused voice¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want your boyfriend to know it right?¡­Being a prostitute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lie to him so get out immediately and match with my story! You can do it right? You¡¯re an honor student, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­G-Got it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s your gratitude?¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸If he¡¯s deceived then cancel the date for today. Once you separate from him, call me on the number I used a while ago¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s more?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re in the middle of having sex with the leader of Yakuza aren¡¯t you?¡­If you get him angry, it¡¯s not just your life in danger, I¡¯m also the same!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸In the first place¡­do you intend to continue your date with your boyfriend while smelling sperm all over your body?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I¡¯ll play with the child outside so fix your clothes and come out immediately!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    The heels of the race queen Katsuko-san can be heard from the restroom¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, it¡¯s noisy! We can¡¯t let a weird voice come in the video!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s loud voice can be heard from outside the public restroom.

    ¡­What does she intend to do?

    If I recall, Endou still hasn¡¯t known Katsuko-san¡¯s face¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Nee-san¡­this fellow is being a nuisance!¡¹

    Margo-san plays along with Katsuko-san.

    It seems that they have arranged this beforehand¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this boy¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yukino, where¡¯s Yukino!!¡¹

    I can hear Endou¡¯s voice from a lower position.

    He¡¯s crouching on the ground¡­or could it be that he collapsed?

    Margo-san hit him once after all.

    It was an awful pained voice¡­

    ¡¸Haan?!¡­Who¡¯e Yukino?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san plays dumb

    ¡¸Y-You guys¡­y-you¡¯re raping Yukino there aren¡¯t you! Aren¡¯t you, hey!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that¡­I don¡¯t know anyone named Yukino. Do you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Nee-san¡­I haven¡¯t heard about it¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying! I heard it! Right now, I head a girl¡¯s scream inside the restroom! You guys are fucking Yukino¡­aren¡¯t you!!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Endou, that¡¯s not a scream.

    That¡¯s Yukino¡¯s voice of delight from reaching climax.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s noisy isn¡¯t it? Make it quiet¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nee-san¡¹

    I heard a dull sound¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uga!!¡¹

    Endou seems to be hit by Margo-san again.

    ¡¸It seems that you¡¯re misunderstanding something¡­boy1¡¹

    Katsuko-san threatens Endou with a low voice¡­!

    ¡¸The ahn, ahn voice you just heard now¡­it was me!2¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san!3

    ¡­Do you intend to persist this insane high tension?!

    ¡¸¡ºRace Queen Katsuko¡¯s complete 100 Masturbation set!¡»we¡¯re on the 250th shot as commemoration¡­¡¹

    Ah¡­She¡¯s serious

    She intends to push it even though it¡¯s unreasonable¡­

    No, please¡­dash through this quickly¡­

    I can hear the sound of heels steadily walking on the pavement of the road.

    ¡¸You see¡­you ruined my important recording!!!!!¡¹

    Ga! I hear a striking sound¡­!

    ¡¸¡­O-Ouch! Don¡¯t step on me¡­d-don¡¯t step on meee!!4¡¹

    Katsuko-san is stepping on Endou that¡¯s lying on the ground¡­?!!

    ¡¸¡­Furthermore, it was the best climax seen then an unknown voice came in¡­you brainless! Trash! Ao Byou tan!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san.

    What¡¯s Ao Byou tan5¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Ouchouchouchouch!! Stop it! Don¡¯t grind it!!¡¹

    Endou shouts and writhes in pain¡­!

    ¡¸I have to record it from the start again¡­You idiot! Bell pepper bastard! Your mother is a athlete¡¯s foot fungus!!!¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t get it anymore!

    ¡¸Are you making fool of my great sacred masturbation?! I have 600 fans around the world you know! There¡¯s 18 people who has a complete copy of my ¡ºMasturbation fighter¡»! You! You! You! You! Youuuuu!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch! Ouch!¡­I¡¯m not making a fool of it¡­I don¡¯t know about it either!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that true? You¡¯re not making fool of it?!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t! I really don¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, you¡¯re going to buy my videos too?¡¹

    ¡¸I will! I should just buy shouldn¡¯t I?! I¡¯ll buy the whole volume!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then say¡ºMasturbation is Justice¡»6!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the catchprase of my videos! It¡¯s a catchphrase between fans! Here we go¡­Masturbation is?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Justice¡¹

    ¡¸More, shout in a louder voice!¡¹

    ¡¸Masturbation is justice!¡¹

    ¡¸More!¡¹

    ¡¸Masturbation is Justiiiiicceeee!!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuun, as expected we need the ¡ºNari¡»as sentence ender!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºJustice Nari¡»¡­try shouting it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Masturbation is Justice Nari¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Louder!¡¹

    ¡¸Masturbation is Justice Nari¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shout from the bottom of your stomach!¡¹

    ¡¸Masturbation is Justice nariiiiii!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko¡¯s masturbation is the world¡¯s best!¡­Go!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko¡¯s masturbation is the world¡¯s best nariiiii!!!!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Foolish

    ¡­What kind of stupidity is this

    ¡­Hey, Endou

    ¡¸Very well, I¡¯ll forgive you! I¡¯ll record it again so take look at my masturbation! ufufufu!¡¹

    Endou who was made to shout a lot has been coughing.

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa,¡­wait a moment¡­T-Then¡­Where did¡­Where did Yukino goooo?!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s sorrowful voice echoes hard in the public restroom¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nee-san, by any chance¡¹

    Margo-san and Katsuko-san begins a not so good play¡­

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Nee-san, did you check the cubicles before starting your recording¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uhm, it might just be but, there¡¯s someone who entered the cubicle before Nee-san started recording¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that someone¡¯s here?¡¹

    The sound of the heels entered the bathroom again¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would fail! I¡¯m the ¡ºMasturbation Fighter¡»Katsuko-nee-san! There¡¯s now I would make such an amateur mistake when I masturbate outside¡­nnnnnu?!¡­w-who are you?!¡¹

    W-What a poor acting¡­

    It¡¯s too bad¡­!

    Or rather, you¡¯re enjoying this aren¡¯t you¡­Katsuko-san!

    ¡¸¡­Why is a young lady like you in a restroom like this?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san pulls out Yukino from the restroom¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Kenji¡­Are you okay?!¡¹

    Yukino runs after Endou who fell down.

    ¡¸¡­What about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­when I entered the cubicle, strange people suddenly entered and began letting out strange voices¡­I¡¯m so scared that I can¡¯t get out¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s making a lie again¡­

    ¡¸Really?¡­There¡¯s really nothing that happened to you¡­?!¡¹

    Then¡­that¡¯s when.

    ¡¸¡­Ahahahahahahah! Idiot! Idiot! You got pranked!¡¹

    A loud laughter can be heard from the back¡­!

    That¡¯s Nei-san¡¯s voice!

    ¡¸Dammit! I got pranked!¡¹

    Endou got further in the trap with Nei-san¡¯s words¡­

    Endou¡¯s being fooled by everyone right now.

    ¡­Even Yukino!

    ¡¸Ooops! That Onee-san is really a friend of Yakuza though! I don¡¯t care if you get into trouble! By then!!!! Ahahahahahahah!!¡¹

    Nei-san seems to be escaping with a laugh¡­

    Yukino spoke to Endou¡­

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡­that¡¯s hot it is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡­Sorry, Kenji¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s fine¡­As long as Yukino¡¯s safe¡­ouch¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸My stomach and face¡­my back was stepped on too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Sand entered my mouth¡­it tastes like blood. I can¡¯t smell anything at all . It seems that my nose is paralyzed¡­¡¹

    Margo-san seems to made him lose his sense of smell on purpose.

    Even though Yukino stinks, Endou won¡¯t know the smell of the sperm and semen.

    ¡¸Oh my¡­It seems to be a mistake on my part, young lady got involved with it. I¡¯m sorry boy. Should I call you an ambulance?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s fine There¡¯s no need¡¹

    Yukino strongly refuses.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine¡­!¡¹

    Endou doesn¡¯t seem to want to get involved with Yakuza any further.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­Then, I¡¯ll give you taxi fee and treatment costs! Are you okay with 30,000 yen?¡¹

    ¡­30,000 yen.

    That¡¯s the price for Yukino having sex with a ¡º50 year old Yakuza¡»a while ago.

    ¡¸Here¡­I¡¯ll give it to you, pick it up!¡¹

    Katsuko-san seems to have hurled the money to Yukino again¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now, I¡¯ll return to my recording! I¡¯ll leave you to guard!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nee-san!¡¹

    The sound of Katsuko-san¡¯s heels steadily came back to the restroom¡­

    She then knocked on the cubicle I¡¯m hiding at.

    Opening the door¡­Katsuko-san jumped into my chest!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, Katsuko¡¯s aroused right now!¡¹

    Katsuko-san kissed me.

    Her tongue licks inside my mouth!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s in an abnormal state¡­!

    Is her switch flipped when she was acting¡­?!

    The sex beast has awakened¡­?!

    ¡¸Aaaahn! I can just have sex can¡¯t I?!¡¹

    Katsuko-san lowered her panty¡­

    She opened her vagina under the black pubic hair.

    It¡¯s dripping with lover nectar.

    Inside the dark restroom¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s eyes shine suspiciously.

    The scent of a female stimulates my nose¡­!

    The train has it¡¯s brakes broken¡­

    Katsuko-san¡¯s libido is unstoppable already!

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Please. Violate Katsuko! Violate me intensely so that child can hear!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­Make Yukino hear it!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s delicate finger stimulates my penis.

    Her tongue is attacking my mouth intensely¡­!

    Her plump breasts surrounds me¡­!

    ¡¸Look¡­Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis is already this energetic!¡¹

    Katsuko-san made my penis hit her opening¡­

    Violated¡­

    Rather, I¡¯m gonna get ravished by Katsuko-san¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be eating then!¡¹

    My penis is sucked into the wet meat¡­!

    We¡¯re having sex by embracing each other¡­standing¡­!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s ravishing me!!!

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaah, deliciouis! It¡¯s been a while since I had this!!!!¡¹

    ¡­W-What¡¯s this?!

    Katsuko-san¡¯s interior is different from Yukino, Nagisa-san and Misuzu¡­!

    It¡¯s fleshy, wet, and rough¡­and clamping!!!

    It¡¯s a female meat pot that¡¯s been trained thoroughly¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Good! This is great!!!! Aaaaahn, it feels good! It feels gooooood¡­!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san uses her waist intensely¡­!

    This is a female beast¡­her lewd waist dances wildly!

    Eaten¡­

    Eaten¡­

    I am¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn!¡­nufuu¡­feels good! Deep¡­I can feel it deeeep!!¡¹

    I can hear Endou and Yukino¡¯s voice from outside the restroom¡­!

    ¡¸Amazing¡­she resumed. That perverted woman¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go Kenji¡­can you walk?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Hold onto me¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ouch¡­Dammit!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The game¡¯s close, would you be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This will get better after a good night sleep. Just let me take some rest¡­I can¡¯t really move right now¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Let¡¯s return by taxi¡­I¡¯ll ride it until halfway¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just until the station¡­Kenji should just get on it and go home¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fin¡­I¡¯ll send you to your house¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡­L-Look, aren¡¯t we in opposite directions?¡­Anyway, Kenji should just let his body rest sooner¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡­of course¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course it is¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I was worried you know. Yukino took her time in the toilet after all¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­because that suddenly came in¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­Mens?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Un. Then, while I was doing it¡­That person began doing that strange thing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can just tell me through your phone¡­then I would¡¯ve come to help you immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I was scared¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­Well, that¡¯s normal¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s devouring me greedily

    ¡¸¡­Aaah!¡­Good!¡­piere me!¡­violate me! Make a mess out of Katsuko!!¡¹

    She took off her race queen bustier¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s big breasts is pushed to my face

    ¡¸¡­Lick it!¡­Suck it¡­Slurp it!!!!¡¹

    I licked her nipples¡­sucked¡­bit!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaahn!¡­Good! Katsuko¡¯s weak on her nipples!!!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s amazed from outside the restroom.

    ¡¸Still¡­That¡¯s a really loud voice. She¡¯s like a beast¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up and let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino won¡¯t make that kind of voice, would you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Geez, Idiot¡¹

    ¡¸But you see, Yukino got her mens today¡­we can¡¯t do it anyway tonight, can we?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­R-Right¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Since your mens started today¡­It would last until May 3 or 5, won¡¯t it? That continues for one week, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not that heavy for me. It¡¯s already fine on the fourth day¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­Then, five days. Let¡¯s do it on the 5th. Anyway, I want do it it when it¡¯s clean¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Un.¡¹

    ¡¸But you see, it¡¯s not a safe day when the mens just ended won¡¯t it¡­should we use at least a condom?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t use it. Kenji wants it that way don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, let¡¯s use it¡­A spem lives on a woman¡¯s body for at least one week. As expected, it¡¯s scary if you get pregnant¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks, Kenji¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes yes, thanks, Kenji!¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino¡­why are you crying?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t get it either!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­a lot happened. I can move now¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Kenji, I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, same¡­Yukino¡¹

    Then¡­the two of them left

    I can hear the voice of the two as they go away.

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­Yukino!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaan! The penis got bigger inside Katsuko! Great! Rub it! Rub it more inside Katsuko!¡¹

    I greedily devour Katsuko-san¡¯s body!!!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡¸¡­Good! More! Violate me! Do me violently!¡¹

    I pierce deep inside Katsuko-san¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Good!¡¹Good! A boy¡¯s body is so delicious!!

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­Why are you!

    ¡­Why won¡¯t you become mine?!

    ¡­Aaaaaah!!!

    ¡­Bastard!

    ¡­Bastard!

    ¡­Bastard!!!

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t have such a sad sex like that¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    My back seems to be sprinkled with cold water¡­

    When I slowly looked back¡­

    Nei-san has a sad face¡­squatting down at the entrance of the restroom¡­

    Katsuko-san violated from below looks up at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯d be a slave to sex just like Katsuko if you do that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸When you¡¯re having sex, you have to look at your partner¡­I think that you should cherish your partner from the bottom of your heart. That¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s sex, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m blowing off my feelings for Yukino¡­I¡¯m not looking at Katsuko-san whom I¡¯m connected right now¡­!

    I wasn¡¯t embracing Katsuko-san from the bottom of my heart just now¡­

    ¡­I¡¯m the worst.

    I can¡¯t do such sex!

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?! Pierce me, pierce me more!¡­Please ravish Katsuko! I love it when it¡¯s intense!!¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s wriggling her own waist¡­

    Her eyes looks like it already came.

    Katsuko-san¡¯s mind isn¡¯t here¡­

    Right now, she¡¯s having sex with someone not me¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan loves Katsun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you do know what to do, don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Nei-san¡¹

    I embraced Katsuko-san¡¯s voluptuous body tightly¡­!

    Then I whispered to her ears gently¡­!

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­It¡¯s me! Yoshida!7¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s still indulging herself in the pleasures of sex right now.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san, thank you for always! Thank you for doing it for my sake! Thank you for making me delicious bread! The pizza lunch was also delicious! Thank you very much! Thank you! Katsuko-san, Thank you! I¡¯m grateful to you! I¡¯m grateful from the bottom of my heart!¡¹

    The words Katsuko-san always say¡­

    ¡­Words of gratitude.

    Katsuko-san got startled¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡­Y-Yoshida-sama?!¡¹

    She returned to her consciousness immediately.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­I love Katsuko-san Always bright, gentle, good at cooking, just like an elder sister, I love you very, very much¡­!¡¹

    Even I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying¡­

    But¡­I just thought that I wanted to let out my feelings to Katsuko-san firmly¡­

    I throw out all of my emotions without telling a single lie¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re a bit naughty, playful and have some insane parts but¡­I love Katsuko-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­I love Katsuko-san¡¯s body. It¡¯s very sexy¡­I want to embrace it all the time. When I was holding behind you on the motorcycle, I got erect. Katsuko-san is sexy. Wonderful. Cute. I love it¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-san looked at me and laughed.

    ¡¸Me too¡­I love you Yoshida-sama is so cute like a real little brother!¡¹

    Our genitals are still connected¡­

    My penis is wrapped in Katsuko-san¡¯s vagina¡­

    And yet¡­we

    We¡¯re just confirming our love even in such condition¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡¯s inside feels good. It¡¯s very warm and wrapping me gently¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis feels good too¡­It¡¯s knocking on my uterus¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to cum inside Katsuko-san. I want to have lots of sex with Katsuko-san. Is that fine, Katsuko-san¡­?¡¹

    We¡¯re already having sex though¡­

    I still wanted to get Katsuko-san¡¯s permission.

    Not the ¡ºReckless Libido¡»¡­

    I want to embrace Katuko-san properly¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I also want to do it¡­!¡¹

    We look at each other while embracing¡­

    Katsuko-san kissed me

    ¡¸I love you¡­dear¡¹

    Katsuuko-san didn¡¯t call me ¡ºYoshida-sama¡»but¡­¡ºDear8¡»

    ¡¸¡­Can you call me ¡ºKatsuko-nee¡»instead of ¡ºKatsuko-san¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­More¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­One more¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-neesan¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s vagina tightened firmly¡­

    Her love nectar begins to spill out¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be a woman only for you ¡¹

    Katsuko-san¡¯s waist began to move again¡­

    I also resumed the rhythm slowly¡­

    ¡¸I won¡¯t sleep with other men anymore¡­I won¡¯t sell my body¡­I¡¯ll become a woman just for you¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is looking straight to my eye¡­

    That¡¯s why¡­I also look at Katsuko-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do anything. I will die for your sake. In exchange, can you listen to my only request¡­?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do anything¡¹

    ¡¸Whenever I get crazy¡­when I lose to the impulse of sex¡­when I become helpless¡­I want you to violate me¡­¡¹

    ¡ºReckless Libido¡»¡­is always tied up with Katsuko-nee all the time.

    Katsuko-nee suffered from the fear of not knowing when it will rage.

    Then¡­I¡¯ll be taking care of all her pain¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­You don¡¯t need to endure it. I can always go with Katsuko-nee anytime!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That makes me happy!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sped up the movement of her waist¡­

    Her vagina moves windingly¡­

    Perhaps¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s insides are the one called ¡ºMeiki9¡»

    It feels good¡­

    What a pleasurable body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­In exchange, can you listen to my request?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Anything¡¯s fine!¡¹

    ¡¸Please make delicious bread¡­and delicious meals everyday¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s face is wrapped in delight¡­!

    Katsuko-nee trembles intensely¡­

    It seems that she reached a light climax¡­!

    ¡¸Aaah¡­I love you! I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Can you be my gentle Onee-san for always¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let go anymore¡­I¡¯m, already your woman¡¹

    Katsuko-nee keeps kissing my face.

    ¡¸¡­Can I lick your breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to ask each and everything¡­It¡¯s yours!¡¹

    ¡¸I want Katsuko-nee to say ¡ºYes please¡»though!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­You¡¯re so spoiled¡­yes please, do what you want!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s abundant chest is so soft and warm!

    I sucked her small nipple¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaahn¡­You¡¯re like a child¡­You¡¯re so cute! Too cute!¡¹

    Katsuko-san embraces me¡­!

    Aah¡­I¡¯m about to reach climax¡­!

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­I¡¯m about to¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­I¡¯m near there too¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee winds her waist¡­!

    I also push up her womb steadily.

    ¡¸Look at mu cumming face¡­I want you to look¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking¡­I¡¯m watching you Katsuko-nee!¡¹

    Then¡­Katsuko-nee reaches the climax¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaaah¡­Cumming¡­!!!!¡¹

    The cumming Katsuko-nee¡­has a sexy face.

    Those eyes are looking at me.

    My face is being clearly seen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m cumming too!¡¹

    ¡¸Let me see¡­Show me your cumming face!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cumming!!!¡¹

    I released my cloudy liquid deep inside Katsuko-nee!!!

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s flowing in¡­It¡¯s coming inside me!¡­Cute! You¡¯re making a cute face when you cum!¡­This is my first time!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces me tightly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy!!¡¹

    I lost strength under Katsuko-nee¡¯s arms¡­

    1. It sounds sexy when Katsuko-san says Bouya(Boy) ?

    2. DIOOOOOOOOOOO! ?

    3. Jojoooooooo!! ?

    4. Awaken! Masochism! ?

    5. Çà¥Ó¥ç¥¦¥¿¥ó¤Æ ?

    6. It¡¯s no longer flat chests! ?

    7. It¡¯s me! Mario! ?

    8. She says ¡°Anata¡± which means ¡°you¡± normally, and ¡°Dear¡± in romantic ?

    9. Excellent artice ?

 Chapter 50

    50. Sensei and I1

    ¡­Clap, clap, clap, clap!

    I hear a sound of applause from the back¡­

    When I turned around¡­!

    Yuzuki-sensei was standing there¡­

    ¡¸¡­Congratulations, Katsuko¡¹

    Sensei spoke to Katsuko-nee with a cold smile¡­

    ¡¸Get pregnant with Yoshida-kun¡¯s child in two months and¡­retire. I¡¯ve already searched for a list of properties for your bakery. You can make the shop anywhere you want. I¡¯ll negotiate with the nearby elementary school so you can wholesale your bread as a lunch for them. Of course it¡¯ll be our co-op selling it¡­we can just hire professionals when it comes to management and legal affairs so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything¡¹

    Sensei recites her plan as if she has planned this all this time.

    It might be like this when Nagisa-san opened her flower shop too.

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s separate for a moment!¡¹

    Kissing my lips¡­Katsuko-san pulls out my penis from her vagina¡­

    Just like that, she kneeled in front of Yuzuki-sensei!

    ¡¸Thank you for your kind offer Ojou-sama¡­But please allow Katsuko to take contraceptives¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee!

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean? Weren¡¯t you always wanting to get apart from ¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks up to Sensei¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m Ojou-sama¡¯s first ¡ºToy¡»¡­I¡¯m the elder sister of all the ¡ºToys¡»so I don¡¯t intend to separate from ¡ºKuromori¡»until all of my sisters become happy¡­please let me stay as Ojou-sama¡¯s maid for a little longer¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san¡¹

    Not just Nei-san, Margo-san has also entered the restroom¡­

    ¡¸Also, Ojou-sama¡­Katsuko wishes for Ojou-sama to be from the bottom of her heart!¡¹

    The restroom quiets down

    Yuzuki-sensei was silent for a while.

    ¡­Before long.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll give you three years time. Stay beside me until Yoshida-kun graduates from high school. During that period, when you don¡¯t want it anymore, I don¡¯t mind if you separate from ¡ºKuromori¡»anytime¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸But, after three years, get pregnant with Yoshida-kun¡¯s child without fail¡­okay? promise me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I¡¯ll give birth with pleasure!¡¹

    Sensei looks at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun. Put your dick away and come here

    ¡¸¡­Ah, sure¡¹

    Right¡­My penis is exposed all this time

    I pull up my underwear in a hurry.

    ¡¸Katsuko, Nei, and Margo, get on the white van and follow the target¡­That child¡¯s about to contact you but, you have to go ahead and calculate the location of the phone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun will go with me in the Maserati¡­make a face that it¡¯s your first time seeing Shirasaka-san tonight¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, got it¡¹

    ¡¸Nei and Margo too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nfufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹

    Sensei replied with a smile¡­towards all members of¡ºKuromori¡»

    Sensei also regained the devil smile¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s go? Let¡¯s finish up tonight¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Before we come out of the park, Katsuko-san¡¯s phone rang

    ¡­It was from Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Station it is. Wait at the rotary. We¡¯ll be meeting you immediately¡¹

    Katsuko-san orders Yukino.

    ¡¸Then, later¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san, Margo-san and Katsuko-san enters the white van¡­!

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­do as scheduled¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­Ojou-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll be going ahead Minaho¡¹

    The white van began to run¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko stopped the Maserati on the parking lot ahead of this¡­¡¹

    Sensei confirmed the position of the parking lot with her phone¡­then walked.

    I also followed from behind.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    Sensei said those things suddenly while turning her back on me.

    ¡¸¡­I think that Katsuko¡¯s liberated from hell even a little¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sensei¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That child¡¯s didn¡¯t become a ¡ºToy¡»because she like it¡­ I forcibly dragged her to ¡ºKuromori¡» I¡¯ve ruined her life and heart¡­!¡¹

    The two people walk on the main street beside the unpopulated seaside park¡­

    The night shines in the dark sky

    ¡¸¡­When Katsuko and Nagisa entered first year, they suddenly were pulled into the world of darkness. Those children had dreams and hope¡­Yet their virginity was violated and entrusted their body to a lot of men. Those children were just new students then¡­the teacher me had raised them to be prostitutes of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san¡¯s past.

    ¡¸Those children doesn¡¯t like to be embraced by too much various men. There were people that are too good in sex. Rich people too. A real sadist, masochist, pervert¡­those children had been taken into the darkness of sex in the end. Their body cannot endure having normal sex¡­! No¡­They hated their own dirtied body and drowned themselves in sex without being saved. Otherwise, their heart won¡¯t be stable¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­the reckless libido.

    It¡¯s not just Katsuko-san¡­Nagisa-san also had five pets.

    If they don¡¯t keep a mountain of pets¡­they¡¯d be unable to endure it, to their desire.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I thought that a non-high school student would not be good to let those children start over¡­! That child must be kept company with a normal high school student just like when they were normal high school girls. An adult man would only eat into their hurts further¡­leading to their state deteriorating even more. Thus I looked for a boy meat slave starting last year to release Katsuko and Nagisa¡¯s desires¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That includes me?¡¹

    ¡¸You know it don¡¯t you?¡­You¡¯re the third candidate¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right. I am.

    ¡¸But you¡¯re much more than I expected¡­You didn¡¯t just satisfy Katsuko and Nagisa¡¯s desires but also stabilized their hearts. Thank you for making those children experience normal sex¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­please stop. I¡¯m the one who should be thankful to Sensei¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei turned back to me with a surprised face¡­

    ¡¸Thankful¡­to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I was abandoned by my father¡­I thought that I should just better die in desperation. But, Sensei¡­gave me a point of living¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡­I wonder if that¡¯s so¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is!¡­I¡¯m really thanking Sensei from the bottom of my heart¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki-sensei.

    Kukuku, she laughed.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­my first time in my life being told ¡ºI¡¯m thankful¡»by a student¡­!¡¹

    Sensei laughed even louder.

    ¡¸It usually is ¡ºI won¡¯t forgive you for the rest of my life¡»or ¡ºI won¡¯t forget this even if I die¡»I hear nothing but words of curse and hatred¡¹

    ¡­Is that.

    ¡­I wonder if that¡¯s how she¡¯s seen on her job as a high school teacher?

    ¡­Umu

    ¡¸¡­But, everyone¡¯s thanking you from the bottom of their hearts. Katsuko-nee, Nagisa-san, Margo-san, and Nei-san too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Margo and Nei is fine¡­When I met those children, they were already in the bottom of hell. What I only did was to pull them up from the bottom most part to the a bit lukewarm part of hell¡­¡¹

    I somehow heard about Margo-san¡¯s past.

    But¡­What about Nei-san?

    ¡¸But, Katsuko and Nagisa are different They were brought up from a normal house, trying to have a happy high school life¡­I made them fall to hell. I had no choice but to do that. That¡¯s why I always want to do something about it. I wanted to compensate¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Sensei?

    It wasn¡¯t Sensei¡¯s will to pull Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san to ¡ºKuromori¡»?!

    ¡¸I used Nagisa being pregnant as a reason to make her retire and it made me feel relieved when she opened the flower shop. That child is much calmer than Katsuko that¡¯s why I thought that she¡¯d get married with a normal man and find happiness¡­But, that child built her own harem immediately. Imitating me¡­furthermore, she¡¯s already gotten tired of men so she crowded herself with cute girls¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s five pets.

    ¡¸I despaired. I¡¯ve completely destroyed their hearts. Just like a drug addict¡­they seek a much more thrilling sex¡­But they can¡¯t get satisfied always¡­they drown themselves to their desires like being thirsty for water¡­there¡¯s no end¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡­Is seriously worried about Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san¡­!

    All these years.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Please, be gentle with those children¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­Everyone¡¯s important to me. Not just Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san, Margo-san and Nei-san too¡­And Yuzuki-sensei, you¡¯re important to me too¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­am a woman whom you don¡¯t know when she will betray you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter¡­I¡¯m fine being betrayed¡­if it¡¯s Sensei¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? Thanks¡¹

    Sensei sadly muttered.

    There¡¯s one doubt that come out of me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Iwakura-san wasn¡¯t in our talk earlier¡­?!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­what does Yuzuki-sensei think about Iwakura-san?

    As the ¡ºFourth toy¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura Yukiyo is a special case¡¹

    ¡­Special case

    ¡¸Yukiyo¡¯s living in the hell from the beginning¡­furthermore, she¡¯s a helpless child that enjoy being in hell. She¡¯s beyond saving¡­just like me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sensei¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why ¡ºKuromori¡» is monitoring Yukiyo strictly¡­to make sure that the damage is kept to the minimum¡­She and the ¡ºSixth¡»are special cases¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºSixth¡»

    That person is the same as Iwakura-kaichou¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let your guard down by all means¡­if you show any chance, she¡¯ll definitely attack¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Sensei fell silent¡­

    What kind of person is the ¡ºSixth¡»?!

    Also, what¡¯s Iwakura-san¡¯s true nature¡­?!

    There¡¯s a lot of things running in my head¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s Maserati was put on the corner of a 24 hour parking lot.

    Sensei on the driver seat and I¡¯m on the passenger seat.

    The Italian engine roars violently¡­!

    The blue sports car dashes on the night town at full speed¡­

    ¡¸¡­By the way, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you want to do with Shirasaka Yukino? Do you still want her?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You do know that child would sleep with anyone, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸She even tried to get pregnant with Endou-kun¡¯s child¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    ¡¸A foolish child¡­she hates being forced against her will so much. To rebel against me¡­thinking of beating me even just for a bit¡­she tried to get pregnant with Endou-kun¡¯s child. She¡¯s just a foolish woman with an excessively large pride. She¡¯s gone lower than being a sex doll¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She is¡¹

    ¡¸Do you still like her even when you saw her real nature?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But?¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino doesn¡¯t need me. She¡¯s fine opening her legs to other men, isn¡¯t she¡­?!¡¹

    Sensei leaked out a sigh.

    ¡¸I give up¡­you¡¯re really a child. Well, Yoshida-kun¡¯s age makes an excuse¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­After you have experienced sex, your judgement on women have changed, no?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Before¡­have you not imagined lewd stuff with the girl in front of you¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, I might¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re aware aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­now that I¡¯ve clearly felt and known the feeling of a woman¡¯s naked body and breasts¡­I intentionally think¡ºHow does this girl look like when naked?¡» or¡ºIs her breasts soft?¡»or ¡ºHow good is the shape of this girl¡¯s ass is?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸When you have experienced it with Shirasaka-san for the first time, have you ever thought that it¡¯s fine to have sex with only Shirasaka-san for the rest of your life?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I did¡¹

    ¡¸And yet¡­today, you had sex with three new women, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Even though I hate Yukino being embraced by other men¡­!

    I had sex with other women¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the worst, aren¡¯t I?¡¹

    Sensei burst into laughter.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re special. It¡¯s normal for humans to want to have sex with other after doing it once. For men, and for women !¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Once you¡¯ve experienced it, it¡¯s in the instinct that you¡¯d want to experience a different one. Just like how you want to experience other body except for Shirasaka-san, Shirasaka-san wants to be embraced by other men than you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Endou?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a charming body in front of her¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Having repeated sex with you¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s lust has risen. Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t love you. A woman who had repeated a sex without love will lose her brakes¡­if the condition fits, she¡¯d sleep with anyone. She¡¯ll become a woman that drowns in pleasures of sex¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­won¡¯t she become the same as Katsuko-nee on her reckless state?

    ¡¸If this continues¡­Shiraska-san would become no good soon. Like Katsuko and Nagisa, the discord would continue on a child with a strong will. That¡¯s the suffering in hell but, it¡¯s possible to keep living without managing to lose one¡¯s humanity. But, it¡¯s impossible for Shirasaka-san. She¡¯s not that strong. Rather, she¡¯s as weak as her big pride. She¡¯ll easily fall into a lewd woman that¡¯s a sex maniac¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡¸I know that I¡¯m selfish, but¡­still I want Yukino to be only mine! I want Yukino to have sex with only me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, imprison her?¡¹

    Sensei said something obvious.

    ¡¸You can just confine Shirasaka-san, never let her meet anyone¡­and have sex when you want to. Katsuko can just carry her meals. As for the confinement room, there¡¯s a lot in the mansion¡¹

    ¡­But, that¡¯s

    ¡¸¡­If you want to carry out your will, then that¡¯s the final method¡¹

    ¡¸¡­yes¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s still some time¡­think about it on these consecutive holidays. What do you want to do? I¡¯ll respond to any conclusion you come up to¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Sensei had a somewhat lonely face.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine as long as Shiraska Yukino becomes unhappy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸It was a coincidence that I noticed your existence¡­our target since the entrance ceremony was Shirasaka Yukino all this time¡¹

    ¡­Yukino was aimed at?

    ¡¸No, we constructed the high school in a way she would wish to enter our it before the entrance exams. I did everything to drag that child into my den¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s reason to come to this school¡­

    The event in the basketball club at her middle school¡­

    ¡¸It was a plan of ¡ºKuromori¡»to make Shiraska Yukino fall. ¡­I discovered Yoshida-kun when I was monitoring her. You had a promising talent¡­thus I called out to you¡­!¡¹

    Sensei was tailing Yukino from the start¡­and as a result, I was found?

    Then, Sensei had me rape Yukino¡¯s virginity¡­and continued to make her suffer all this cruel experience?!

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I¡¯m sorry. I will make Shirasaka Yukino fall no matter what shape it is. That¡¯s our purpose since the start. But, I want it to meet your request as much as possible. If you¡¯re going to cooperate until the last, I won¡¯t let Shirasaka-san be raped by other men. I promise that¡­¡¹

    ¡­Sensei

    ¡¸After everything has ended¡­If Yoshida-kun still wants it, I¡¯ll give you Shiraska-san. If you¡¯re fine even though she has completely fallen¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡­won¡¯t be satisfied until Yukino¡¯s completely fallen.

    Perhaps¡­Yukino¡¯s body and mind would be destroyed.

    If so¡­I want to do it by my hand.

    I don¡¯t want to entrust it to other men¡­

    ¡¸On the contrary, just tell me if you don¡¯t want her. If so, I¡¯ll dispose her using the first plan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How would you dispose her?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve said it before. Sell her on a brothel on the slums on South East Asia then throw her away to a garbage box¡¹

    ¡­Why does Sensei hate Yukino that much, I don¡¯t know

    But¡­I know that Sensei has a reason on why she does.

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s also a ¡ºBroken¡»person

    ¡­Just like me.

    ¡¸¡­Whatever happens, I will be the one to take care of it. Please give me Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll have Katsuko clean up the confinement room¡­¡¹

    As expected¡­that¡¯ll be the end?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do it¡­Let me clean it¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Got it. Let¡¯s have you do it then¡¹

    The car runs on the night road.

    The blue Maserati dashes in the night town¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Right in the middle of the night town¡­

    We met up at the entrance of the sex industry district.

    Yukino has already been picked up by Margo-san on the white van at the station.

    The white van¡¯s name has already changed to ¡º(Yuu) Maruko Advertisement company¡»

    I approached the van with Sensei¡­with a face just arriving from school.

    The door from the back was knocked and it opened.

    Margo-san from the driver¡¯s seat and Nei-san on the passenger seat has returned to their usual clothes.

    However¡­They¡¯re wearing a leather jacket of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    That¡¯s their attire in this town I guess¡­

    Katsuko-san is still wearing the race queen outfit.

    And¡­Yukino

    Y-Yukino¡¯s also a race queen?

    Just like Katsuko-nee¡­There¡¯s ¡ºGABIN¡»written around the chest and a miniskirt that shows up her navel?!

    It¡¯s not as attractive as Katsuko-san as expected but¡­

    Just like a high school cheerleader, this is good on it¡¯s own¡­

    ¡¸¡­D-Don¡¯t look¡¹

    Yukino hates my glance.

    ¡¸What are you saying?! Hora, hora, take a look!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee rolls up Yukino¡¯s skirt¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaa!¡¹

    Thin pubic hair and a pink line¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s going commando!

    Right, speaking of which¡­

    Yukino¡¯s panty is in the pocket of my pants!

    ¡¸¡­please let me wear a panty¡¹

    Yukino requests Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸You can¡¯t. A child like you is ten years too young to wear panties!¡¹

    As usual, Katsuko-nee says something unreasonable.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san, take this¡¹

    Margo-san handed Katsuko-nee something.

    That¡¯s¡­a mask sold on the festival.

    ¡¸I-I¡­I¡¯ll take this girl!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee chose a pink haired cartoon character.

    ¡¸Hey, which do you want?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee offers Yukino the remaining mask.

    ¡¸What about Alien? We also have a monster!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What are we going to do with this mask?¡¹

    Yukino asks in fright.

    ¡¸What are you saying? You¡¯re going to parade in the town showing your ass of and yet you don¡¯t want to hide your face¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei spoke to the surprised Yukino.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­we¡¯ll have you show your embarrassing figure to the people in the town¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end, Yukino chose a cat character mask.

    Right now, she¡¯s holding a placard with trembling hands while hidden under the mask.

    The letters on the placard are ¡ºNew product¡­GABIN!¡»

    I seriously don¡¯t know what¡¯s the new product.

    But since she¡¯s holding the placard up high, Yukino¡¯s naked ass is exposed.

    ¡¸¡­Now, take care!¡¹

    A parade at the red light district.

    The two race queen on the center¡­Yukino with her exposed ass and Katsuko-nee.

    Yukino who¡¯s covered with a cat mask hesitantly walks while having the placard.

    It must be unbearably embarrassing to walk with your ass exposed.

    On Yukino¡¯s side is Katsuko-san hidden under the mask waving to the pedestrians¡­

    She¡¯s making herself pleasant to everybody with a loud voice.

    ¡¸New product! Please take a look!¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei-san wearing a black jacket are walking along with the two race queens as their guard.

    Both of them are holding a metal baseball bat¡­

    From time to time, they threaten a passerby or a clerk at the red light district¡­

    ¡¸Hey hey, what¡¯s with that advertisement?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that really an advertisement? It looks strange though?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s GABIN?2¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Dunno?¡¹

    There¡¯s a lot of traffic in the red light district as it¡¯s Saturday night and the first day of the consecutive holidays.

    Though men turn around to the abnormal advertising parade¡­the delinquents of the town when they saw the two with ¡ºKuromori¡»in them.

    They have learned it from experience that it would be dangerous if they get involved¡­

    I¡¯m running after them from the back¡­

    I¡¯m wearing a black mask with a character ¡ºYoshi¡»on the forehead part.

    I¡¯m hiding my ¡ºBeat Up stick¡»under the hem of the jacket¡­

    I¡¯m keeping a watchful eye so I can move immediately when something unexpected happened¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei doesn¡¯t participate the parade.

    She¡¯s waiting by in the Maserati.

    ¡¸Hey, that child holding the placard¡­isn¡¯t her ass exposed?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s true, she¡¯s not wearing anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, Are you serious?!¡¹

    ¡¸Is this an AV or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a look from behind!¡¹

    Men follow us one after another.

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey, Nee-chan. What shop are you from?¡¹

    One drunken office worker talks to Yukino.

    Nei-san holding a bat on cuts into the frightened Yukino.

    ¡¸Hey hey, You can¡¯t speak to our dancer!¡¹

    ¡¸Go back if you don¡¯t want to get hurt¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san pokes the chest of the drunken man with the bat.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s with you!?¡¹

    The startled office worker told Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­Crime Organization ¡ºBlack Forest¡»¡¹

    The blonde onii-san from the nearby sex club rushes up and separates the office worker from Margo-san.

    ¡¸Customer, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get yourself involved with these people. These people are seriously dangerous¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eeeeh?¡¹

    Nei-san answered laughingly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! We¡¯re the real deal¡­!¡¹

    We¡¯ve already arrived at the deepest part of the red-light district.

    The men who followed us exceeds 20 people¡­

    ¡¸Well then, Yuki-chan¡¯s sex show¡¯s going to start!¡¹

    With Nei-san¡¯s words¡­Katsuko-nee pushed Yukino the wall of the building¡­!

    Margo-san continues to watch the surroundings.

    ¡¸Now¡­push your hands on the wall and show your pussy to everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do it! You toilet bitch!¡¹

    Trembling¡­Yukino hidden under the mask puts her hand to the wall and pushes up her ass high¡­

    ¡¸Amazing¡­She¡¯s wet , look!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s child¡¯s a high school student isn¡¯t she?!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, it¡¯s dripping¡­isn¡¯t she soaking wet?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s wet!

    She¡¯s aroused from parading with her ass exposed.

    ¡¸Oh my, as expected, Yuki-chan¡¯s a lewd girl isn¡¯t she?!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaaa¡­Don¡¯t look¡­don¡¯t look¡¹

    ¡¸Yuki-chan¡¯s a bad child, isn¡¯t she?¡­You sold yourself to two old men just earlier, didn¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    Nei-san attacks Yukino with words¡­!

    ¡¸Eh¡­That child¡¯s that kind of child?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a prostitute?¡¹

    ¡¸How much, how much?!¡¹

    The men¡¯s voice pierces Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a prostitute!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee slaps Yukino¡¯s ass

    ¡¸¡­Ouch!¡¹

    The white ass had a red hand-print on it¡­

    ¡¸But, Yuki-chan¡­You just sold your body earlier, didn¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-that¡¯s¡­I was forced!¡¹

    ¡¸You even accepted the money, didn¡¯t you?¡­How much did you get?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Answer!¡¹

    She was slapped again¡­!

    ¡¸Ouch!¡­Please stop¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then say it. How much did you get?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­80,000 yen¡¹

    The spectator had ¡¸Oooh!¡¹voices rising¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s the breakdown?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sex two times and one fellatio¡¹

    ¡¸The sex was a no-condom creampie wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸What about the fellatio?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He ejaculated in my mouth¡­and I drank all of it¡¹

    ¡¸What did you drink?¡¹

    ¡¸The customer¡¯s¡­semen¡­aaah, don¡¯t make me say it¡¹

    Love nectar is dripping from Yukino¡¯s genital.

    No, it¡¯s not just love nectar.

    My semen from a while ago too¡­!

    ¡¸Oh my, it seems that you want it again¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee walked in front of me and¡­kneeled.

    ¡¸Please thrust it in that child!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pulls my zipper and exposed my penis.

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Okay¡­Rape-her! Rape-her! Rape-her!¡¹3

    Katsuko drives the spectating men!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, do it, rape her!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuck that girl up!¡¹

    The men are completely aroused¡­

    I face Yukino¡¯s body¡­

    ¡¸Wait¡­Yoshida-kun¡­I don¡¯t want to do it with these large number of people watching me¡­I don¡¯t want thiiisss!!!!¡¹

    I gripped Yukino¡¯s waist¡­!

    My erect penis pushes into Yukino¡¯s slit!

    ¡¸¡­hiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s vagina¡­it wants men that it completely melted.

    ¡­Lewd!

    ¡­Lewd!

    ¡­Lewd bitch!!

    ¡¸Shit¡­he¡¯s doing it raw¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s completely in until the root!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though she¡¯s such a young child¡­!¡¹

    I began my piston¡­

    While feeling the hot glances of the men¡­!

    1. Watashi ?

    2. He¡¯s the lord and savior of PC gaming ?

    3. O-ka-se! O-ka-se! O-ka-se!

 Chapter 51

    51. Carved seal of Shame

    I¡¯m violating while being exposed to the glances with carnal desires of twenty men.

    ¡¸¡­Nooooooooo!!! I don¡¯t want this!!¡¹

    Yukino shouts but her genital is dripping wet.

    She¡¯s gradually moving her own waist while being violated from the back¡­

    ¡­Lewd.

    ¡­A pleased bitch from being violated.

    That¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino right now.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t looook¡­don¡¯t looook¡­Nooooo¡­I¡¯m being seeeeen¡­!!¡¹

    Yukino with her hands on the wall is looking up the world in between her crotch in reverse.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at the connected genitals, the penis that goes in and out of her vagina.

    And, the spectators with a vulgar face behind me that surrounds us¡­!

    She who¡¯s having sex¡­being raped is seen¡­!

    There¡¯s warm drops from Yukino¡¯s inside overflowing again¡­

    The love nectar she¡¯s secreting is making a small puddle on the asphalt road surface¡­

    Sweat is coming out of her whole body¡­

    Yukino¡¯s body started convulsing occasionally¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ahaa¡­ahaaaaaa¡­Aaaaaaahn!!!!¡¹

    With the violent motion of whole body, and the rapid increase of heat¡­Yukino finally turned incoherent.

    She¡¯s only panting¡­like a beast!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaauuuu¡­Ahaaaaa¡­Uuuuuu¡­Aaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing¡­she¡¯s being aroused from being seen!¡¹

    ¡¸What a huge pervert¡­A perverted female high school student!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s going to cum¡­!!!¡¹

    The spectators drank their saliva¡­!

    ¡¸The climax is near! Everyone clap your hands and cheer!¡¹

    Katsuko-san started the clapping herself and the men were agitated¡­!

    Clap!¡­Clap!¡­Clap!¡­Clap!¡­!

    ¡¸Okay¡­Cum inside!¡­Cum inside!¡­Cum inside!¡¹1

    The spectators also clapped their hands too!!!

    ¡¸¡­Cum inside!¡­Cum inside!¡­Cum inside!¡­Cum inside!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s inside tightens¡­her womb demands sperm¡­it¡¯s sucking my penis in¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaaaah¡­it¡¯s strangee¡­I¡­doing this¡­aaaaaah¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cum inside!¡­Cum inside!¡­Cum inside!¡­Cum inside!¡­!¡¹

    I¡­I can¡¯t hold it anymore!!!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m¡­cum, cumcumcumcumcumiiing!¡­Hyaaaaaaaaa!!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body convulsed intensely¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Flyflyflyflyfly¡­Pierce me! Pierce me!!!! Pierce Yukino with your hot stuffff!!!!!!!!¡¹

    My hot liquid¡­pierces and exploded in the deepest part of Yukino!!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Oooooooooh!!!!¡¹

    The spectators erupt!

    Applause and cheers!

    There¡¯s a person who whistled too!

    There¡¯s a man who shouted ¡¸Bravo¡¹¡­!

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s coming¡­Inside me¡­it¡¯s burning¡­it¡¯s melting¡­aaaah¡­delicious¡­it¡¯s so deliciouuuuuuuuusssss!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s vagina has completely learned the taste of a man¡¯s sperm

    I pour in Yukino¡¯s womb until the last drop¡­

    ¡¸Whoosh, Finish!!¡¹

    I pulled out my penis from Yukino along with Katsuko-nee¡¯s shout¡­!

    When my penis came off, the white semen drips out¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s thighs is completely syrupy with semen and love nectar¡­

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­It¡¯s seriously a creampie!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­It¡¯s completely open and dripping¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the white stuff coming out one after another¡­?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s pussy is exposed to the indecent eyes of men

    ¡¸Hey, this child costs 80,000 yen¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Let me do it too!¡¹

    ¡¸No, me first!¡¹

    Men who lost their cool are going to attack Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Margo-san handed me the ¡ºBeat up Stic¡»

    ¡­I!

    I hit the nearby vending machine with all my might!!!

    ¡­Bako!!

    Making a dull sound, the center of the vending machine became dented!

    The men quiets down instantly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Sorry but this child isn¡¯t for sale¡¹

    I clearly said to those people.

    My dick¡¯s still exposed though

    ¡¸In exchange, we¡¯ll give one another extra for everyone!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke to the dumbfounded men

    Katsuko-nee hits Yukino¡¯s ass

    ¡¸Hey¡­You toilet girl! Show how you pee to everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to stay like that and pee!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hits Yukino¡¯s ass once again¡­!

    The men¡¯s glance went to Yukino¡¯s crack once again¡­!

    ¡¸Hey¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡­Before long.

    Yukino¡¯s lower lips¡­has hot water gushing out of it.

    The transparent pee draws an arc and washes the night asphalt¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look¡­Don¡¯t look¡­don¡¯t loooooook¡­!!!!¡¹

    Contrary to Yukino¡¯s words¡­the men¡¯s eyes are glued to Yukino¡¯s urine¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    On the way back, Yukino¡¯s forced to walk using the placard she was holding as a substitute to her skirt.

    With her genital exposed dripping with love nectar and semen¡­Yukino paraded on the red-light district once again.

    ¡¸By the way¡­What¡¯s with this ¡ºGABIN¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the ¡ºNew Product¡­GABIN¡»placard and asked Nei-san.

    ¡¸Ask Katsun¡­Katsun¡¯s the one who made that and that clothes too!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Katsuko-san, are you a fan of Jean Gabin?2¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s Jean Gabin?¡¹

    ¡¸This GABIN is not Jean Gabin?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­Who¡¯s Jean Gabin?¡¹

    Margo-san and Katsuko-san¡¯s conversation doesn¡¯t match.

    Without having any problems on our way back¡­We have come back at the entrance of the red-light district.

    From the white van and blue Maserati¡­Yuzuki-sensei met up with us.

    ¡¸¡­Well done. Katsuko and Nei, get in the Maserati and return to the mansion. Margo and Yoshida-kun, come with me and we¡¯ll send Shirasaka-san home¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, I want to be with Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko and you have important jobs to do¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, eh¡­what?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want you to make meals. Everyone¡¯s already hungey¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    After eating pizza at lunch¡­I haven¡¯t eaten anything but the Ice Cream Margo-san bought and the bread Katsuko-san gave us.

    ¡¸Okay, Katsuko will come back and cook a meal immediately!¡¹

    When she heard about making a meal, Katsuko-nee smiled¡­!

    ¡¸Nei-sama, I ask you to please help me too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­It can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    The two of them got in the Maserati¡­

    As soon as we entered the white van¡­Yukino started crying.

    The shame and regret began to spout from the bottom of her heart¡­

    Margo-san on the driver¡¯s seat¡­Sensei on the passenger seat.

    In the wide compartment of the van¡­Yukino and me.

    So awkward¡­

    Yukino who¡¯s clothes still haven¡¯t changed¡­continues to cry on the seat¡­on her race queen outfit¡­

    Hearing a creaking sound of the tire, the white van made a big turn.

    Sensei and Margo-san already knows the position of Yukino¡¯s house.

    Margo-san moved the steering wheel without any hesitation¡­

    ¡­But, huh?

    Isn¡¯t this the park from a while ago?

    On the unpopular road along the port¡­Margo-san stops the car on the shoulder¡­

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s fine already¡­There¡¯s no people turning around this area. Even if it¡¯s loud here, there¡¯s no one going to hear it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It seems so¡¹

    ¡­Eh, what do you mean?

    Yuzuki-sensei and Margo-san opened the door and went outside¡­

    Then, they turned to the back of the car and opened the door!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­take a hold of her!¡¹

    With Margo-san¡¯s word¡­I throw myself at Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­W-What?! What¡¯s going on?!!¡¹

    I somehow managed to suppress Yukino who¡¯s hating it and¡­Margo-san jumps!

    She pointed a stun-gun before Yukino¡¯s eyes!

    ¡¸¡­Behave yourself! You don¡¯t want to be shocked electrically don¡¯t you?>¡¹

    The stun gun sparks and crackles¡­!

    Yukino¡­lost her fighting spirit from seeing the spark in front of her¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun take the steel pipe there

    ¡¸¡­This one?

    There¡¯s a steel pipe with around 120cm length lying down on the side trunk¡­

    Both of the tips have a ring on each and it takes an appearance like a bone of dog food.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­is there a rope hanging on the corner of the ceiling of the trunk on the door¡­just beside your head?

    Oh, this one with the knob?

    ¡¸There¡¯s the chain connected on the steel pipe¡­chain your feet. The end has a latch on it¡­fasten the other side of the pipe on the handle of the window over there¡¹

    I hang the steel pipe on the chain.

    I dangled one side of the steel pipe horizontally on the trunk of the minivan.

    ¡¸Push that pipe on her head¡­just a bit¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san, raise your hand¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸Raise your hand!¡¹

    With Margo-san pressuring her spirit¡­Yukino raised her hand.

    Then¡­Margo-san took out handcuffs and put Yukino¡¯s right wrist in.

    The other side of the handcuffs is placed on the ring of the pipe¡­

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move!¡¹

    Her left wrist was done after¡­Yukino¡¯s tied to the steel pipe with handcuffs¡­!

    ¡¸We got another one here¡¹

    Margo-san took out another steel pipe.

    Both her ankle was tied up with a handcuff.

    Yukino had two steel pipes¡­opening her arms and legs wide, she¡¯s crucified.

    ¡¸¡­What are you going to do with me?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei outside the car answered the trembling Yukino.

    ¡¸Shiraska-san¡­it seems that you tried to sell your body to Endou-kun, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yukino holds her breath suddenly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t intend to sell my body¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t lie¡­You promised that you¡¯d have sex with him in exchange for the ring, didn¡¯t you? Those kind of things should be said on compensated dating¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No! This ring is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That ring costs 19,800 didn¡¯t it? You¡¯re selling yourself very cheap. Your prostitute price should be 30,000 yen on intravaginal ejaculation and fellatio for 20,000 yen. It would be troublesome if you sell yourself cheaply¡­!¡¹

    Sensei smiles.

    ¡¸But well¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s a lewd person so when she¡¯s left alone, I think she¡¯ll start to sell herself individually without permission. It can¡¯t be helped, you¡¯re a sex loving bitch after all, you¡¯re a woman who can¡¯t rest unless she¡¯s raped everyday¡­!

    ¡¸I am not that kind of woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­do you know how many times you have sex everyday? Even a popular girl on a soapland is not working everyday. You¡¯re definitely the number one high school girl prostitute with when it comes to dealing with numbers!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a prostitute¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s having a half crying face¡­But, Yukino¡¯s glaring at Sensei with strong eyes.

    ¡¸I wonder how long can you keep being stubborn. Anyway, we can¡¯t have you sell your own body without permission¡­!¡¹

    Sensei winks at Margo-san

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, take this¡¹

    Margo-san handed me something¡­that is

    ¡­A safety razor and shaving cream!!!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­sorry to ask you but can you remove all the hair of Shiraska-san down there?¡­!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s still on her race queen outfit¡­

    She¡¯s not wearing anything under her skirt.

    I dive under the steel pipe and turn into the front of Yukino¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Shaving the hair¡­that¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    Yukino with a horrified face¡­shakes!

    ¡¸Oh my, all women in Greece have their pubic hair shaved you know. Have you ever heard about Aphrodite3 of Cnidus¡¹

    Sensei¡­enough with the trivia.

    I roll up Yukino¡¯s skirt¡­

    The stinking smell of sex¡­Yukino¡¯s pussy have discharged love nectar and sperm has become awful.

    Thin pubic hair on her crack.

    This will be gone soon¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a souvenir picture before you shave it¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san took photos of Yukino tied up and opening her legs wide apart.

    Yukino twists her body in hate¡­!

    But her body¡¯s fixed with handcuffs and she can¡¯t do anything¡­!

    There¡¯s only the clanking noise of the chain in the car¡­!

    ¡¸Okay¡­Yoshida-kun,, you can do it now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stop it¡­Yoshida-kun¡­don¡¯t do it¡­!¡¹

    Ignoring Yukino¡¯s plea¡­I released the shaving cream to Yukino¡¯s pubic hair.

    I entangled Yukino¡¯s pubic hair with my fingers¡­

    I applied the safety razor on Yukino¡¯s skin!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiii!¡¹

    Zozozo¡­Shave!

    The soft black grass is harvested and the earth of fair soft white skin spreads¡­!

    ¡¸¡­How¡­can you do this¡­!¡¹

    Is it very humiliating to have your pubic hair shaved by me?¡­Yukino¡¯s eyes are dropping tears like rain.

    Sweat began to ooze out of her whole body again¡­

    Beads of sweat spill out of her forehead¡­

    Love nectar began to drip out of her slit again¡­

    Yukino¡­is aroused from the humiliation!

    Before long¡­Yukino¡¯s pubic region has become slippery.

    It¡¯s like a young child¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸¡­This is cruel¡¹

    Yukino muttered.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­where¡¯s your thanks to Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    With Sensei¡¯s words¡­Yukino looked down the other way and told me.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Sensei confirms the shave with her finger¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯ll take at least a month until it grows to what it was before¡­Shirasaka-san, what would you do? You promised Endou-kun to have sex with him by May 5 didn¡¯t you? If Endou-kun sees your pubic hair shaved, how would you explain it¡­?¡¹

    Sensei laughs¡­

    Yukino cried quietly

    ¡¸At most¡­When Shirasaka-san becomes a lascivious, it might not be good to shave your hair. After all, your sexual desire is abysmal. You might pretend that you¡¯re hairless by nature and still sell yourself to Endou with a calm face¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei said that then¡­she took out some triangular plastic case with a vivid green liquid in it.

    ¡¸¡­Do you know what this is?¡¹

    The demon smiles¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­it¡¯s an easy to use tattoo kit¡¹

    Tatoo¡­That tattoo!?

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be putting in a tatoo on Shirasaka-san¡¯s body so you won¡¯t make a mischief selfishly!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s distorted in fear!

    ¡¸¡­N-No!¡¹

    Yukino rages¡­the steel pipes, chain and handcuffs make a clanking noise!!!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­this is a natural material colorant, so if done properly, this can disappear. This is the type that doesn¡¯t leave a mark on your skin. Have you ever heard about Henna tattoo?¡¹

    Sensei approaches Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Normal henna tattoo takes one to two weeks to disappear naturally. This is a pigment specially made for me so it won¡¯t disappear for your entire life unless you use the special chemical¡­!¡¹

    Yukino trembles¡­!

    Her molar¡¯s making a clattering sound!!

    ¡¸It¡¯s a stencil plate that¡¯s been made for your sake¡¹

    Saying that, Sensei took out a pattern paper¡­It has ¡ºYoshida¡»written on it

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move¡­if the pattern slips off, it¡¯ll become disgraceful for the rest of your life¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei put the ¡ºYoshida¡»pattern paper on the mound of Venus, the part where it was shaved.

    Then, she took off the lid of the plastic case and drip down the paste liquid on the paper pattern¡­!

    ¡¸¡­N-No¡­This is¡­cruel¡­too cruel¡­!¡¹

    Yukino can do nothing but cry.

    ¡¸I use this tattoo for obstinate girls all the time¡­this emerald green color is so dense that you can¡¯t even hide it even if your pubic hair grows. You originally don¡¯t have a lot of hair though¡­!¡¹

    Sensei confirms the state of the tattoo¡­

    ¡¸Your skin feels tingling hot doesn¡¯t it?¡­The liquid of the tattoo penetrates your skin¡­it¡¯ll harden very well¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s pubic region¡­has a ¡ºYoshida¡»engraved on it¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have Shirasaka-san stay still until it completely permeates¡­Margo, start the car. We¡¯re heading to Shirasaka-san¡¯s house¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The car run in the night town for approximately 30 minutes.

    It¡¯s dark inside the car¡­the streetlights of the town lights up the body of Yukino that¡¯s tied up in the steel pipe¡­

    Her womanly body line appear in the light then disappears.

    Yukino¡¯s no longer crying¡­

    She¡¯s just looking at the night sky through the window quietly¡­

    I was staring at Yukino¡¯s figure all this time.

    As expected¡­I think Yukino¡¯s a beauty.

    I think she¡¯s cute.

    I want this body.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ve arrived¡¹

    ¡­The car stops

    ¡¸That big house over there is Shirasaka-san¡¯s house¡¹

    The house Sensei points at¡­is certainly big. It¡¯s three stories.

    If I recall, Yukino¡¯s father is an advertising agency director and her mother is a cooking adviser.

    There¡¯s lights up on her house¡­

    Her mother and her little sister, Maika seems to be home¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s already enough isn¡¯t it¡­please let me go¡¹

    Yukino muttered in a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­tear off the paper pattern from Shirasaka-san¡­do it slowly¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I peel off the paper pattern that¡¯s placed on Yukino¡¯s abdominal region.

    On top of her genital¡­is a vivid emerald green ¡ºYoshida¡»engraved.

    Today, Endou gave Yukino a gold ring as a present.

    Then Yukino¡­had a ¡ºYoshida¡»marking on her pubic region¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san, wear this large panties from now on. A small panty would make those characters visible¡­!¡¹

    Sensei laughed loudly.

    ¡¸It was the right choice to send Katsuko and Nei back¡­if those children saw this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºI also want to have a Yoshida-kun tattoo¡»They¡¯ll spin around in delight¡­!¡¹

    MArgo-san said calmly.

    Un¡­right, those two.

    I imagine the ¡ºYoshida¡»tattoo on Katsuko-nee and Nei-san¡¯s abdominal region.

    That¡¯s unbearably attractive on it¡¯s own.

    ¡¸With this, Shirasaka-san can¡¯t have sex without permission. There¡¯s Yoshida-kun¡¯s name on top of her genital after all. Any man would lose their want to have sex. Endou-kun might commit suicide if he sees this¡­4¡¹

    With this¡­Yukino can no longer have sex with Endou

    This body is mine.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll never forgive. I¡¯ll curse all of you throughout my life¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at the letters on her own body and mutters in a low voice.

    ¡¸Go on¡­That¡¯s not the first time that has been said to me. And this will not be the last¡­!¡¹

    Sensei answered with a cool face.

    ¡¸If your rebellious manner is changed, I¡¯ll be removing the tattoo¡­but it¡¯s no good right now. How about trying to become a bit modest and reflect on yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anything to reflect on!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really stubborn aren¡¯t you?¡­Now then, how about we conclude our day now? Shirasaka-san, do you have your stamp card?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s in the house¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­ Of course, you can¡¯t bring it on your date with Endou-kun. I thought of it so I prepared a new one. It¡¯s already stamped till there¡¯s 72 remaining¡¹

    Sensei presents the card¡­but Yukino bound5 can¡¯t accept it.

    Sensei ignored it and looked the other way.

    ¡¸Oh my, it can¡¯t be helped¡­Yoshida-kun, how about you stamp it in Shirasaka-san¡¯s place?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    The stamp was handed to me.

    ¡¸Two intravaginal ejaculation in the park and one semen drinking. This is all from prostitution so you put three ¡ºSell¡»stamps¡­also, one time from Yoshida-kun earlier¡¹

    The remaining stamps are¡­68!

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s still a lot remaining¡­Shirasaka-san, what would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know¡­I don¡¯t care about anything already¡­!¡¹

    Yukino who had tattoo carved into her seems to gave despaired a bit.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­You don¡¯t care about it anymore¡­!¡¹

    Sensei looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­you can still have sex at least one more time don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yukino had an astonished expression¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s womb has accepted three ejaculations inside already.

    The fourth ejaculation¡­

    For Yukino¡­it means ¡ºDefinite pregnancy¡»¡­!

    ¡¸¡­No¡­No more¡­!¡¹

    The frightened Yukino told Sensei¡­

    ¡¸Shiraska-san, didn¡¯t you tell Endou-kun in the park earlier?¡ºI want at least four times sex for tonight¡»¡­! You wanted to get pregnant by all means don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll give it to you¡­get pregnant with Yoshida-kun¡¯s child¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, please¡­stop¡­!¡¹

    I lowered my pants and exposed my penis.

    I approached Yukino who¡¯s legs are wide open!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you see, this is the road Shirasaka-san walks when she goes to the station. This is the place where Shirasaka-san uses to go to school and goes home everyday¡­¡¹

    I¡¯ll violate Yukino in that kind of place!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­you¡¯re going to remember this every day you¡¯re walking at this road¡­you got raped here and became pregnant¡­!¡¹

    Yukino rages¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nooo¡­I don¡¯t want that¡­You can¡¯t do that¡­!¡¹

    My penis touches the entrance of Yukino¡¯s vagina¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san, you¡¯re raising a loud voice selfishly¡­do you want everyone in the vicinity watch you having sex? If you want then we can call your mother and your little sister to¡­!¡¹

    Yukino holds her breath

    The trembling of her body stopped¡­

    ¡¸If you want Yoshida-kun to violate you gently then say it yourself¡­Yoshida-kun might shout and gather spectators you know¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­Please violate me gently¡¹

    I¡­!

    I entered Yukino¡­!

    I¡¯ll embrace the body with a ¡ºYoshida¡»name on it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Aaah¡­Aaaah¡­¡¹

    Yukino muffles her own voice and pants small¡­

    Every time I pierce her, the suspension of the car sinks in.

    My second time having sex with Yukino in a car

    ¡¸¡­Iyaan¡­aaahn¡­Good¡­it¡¯s good¡­¡¹

    I rolled up Yukino¡¯s bustier¡­

    I licked her breasts¡­

    I sucked her nipples¡­

    The sixteen year old tight body.

    No matter how many times I embrace it¡­I think it¡¯s a good body.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaahn¡­this is no good¡­I¡­I¡¯m feeling good¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body is being developed rapidly¡­

    No matter how much her mind hated it¡­her body cannot conceal the joy anymore.

    After I have ejaculated in it a lot of times¡­

    I won¡¯t easily ejaculate.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­Aaaaah¡­it feels¡­goooood¡­!!!¡¹

    After 20 minutes¡­I¡¯ve violated Yukino plenty.

    I¡¯m rubbing against every point of Yukino¡¯s inside¡­

    From the entrance, to her uterus¡­I¡¯m brushing her all over with my glans¡­

    Yukino¡¯s womb tightens really hard¡­and reached her third ejaculation¡­!

    ¡­Then, I finally.

    ¡¸¡­Cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­Yukino, cumming!!!¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s not a lot¡­I sent my scorching semen to her uterus¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah, it¡¯s hot¡­it¡¯s coming inside me agaiiiin¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s spilling tears of joy¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­haa¡¹

    Soaked in sweat¡­the me who lost power leaned on Yukino¡¯s breasts¡­

    ¡¸¡­What should I do¡­What should I do¡­what have become of me¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s small voice continues muttering.

    ¡¸Congratulations Shirasaka-san¡­you¡¯re definitely getting pregnant!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei spoke to Yukino coldly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Medicine¡­please give me the medicine¡¹

    Yukino begged for Sensei¡¯s mercy while still breathing roughly.

    ¡¸Medicine¡­which one?¡¹

    ¡¸The emergency contraceptive¡­please give me the emergency contraceptive!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t bring any!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes of despair!!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. That medicine can prevent pregnancy for within 24 hours after you were raped. If you become a good girl¡­then I¡¯ll give it to you at school tomorrow. Let¡¯s see¡­go to the principal¡¯s office at 11:00 Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I understand¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s tears spill like rain again¡­

    ¡¸Right, I have to pay you for the sex just now¡­!¡¹

    I talked to the laughing teacher.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll pay the current share¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­then go on¡¹

    I took out 30,000 yen from the envelope I got from Yuzuki-sensei before.

    Just like how Katsuko-san did it in the public restroom, I crumpled it to a ball and threw it at Yukino¡¯s feet.

    Yukino got pregnant with my child for 30,000 yen¡­!!!!

    1. Nakadase! Nakadase! Nakadase! ?

    2. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jean_Gabin ?

    3. Venus ?

    4. Nah, He¡¯ll chase Yoshida and try to beat him up again ?

    5. Use that item to get Yukino Unbound. This is a Hoopa reference ?

 Chapter 52

    52. The place each has to return to.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, here you go¡­all of the handcuffs have the same key¡¹

    I took the key to the handcuffs from Margo-san.

    I took off the handcuffs fixed on both hands and feet of Yukino one by one.

    The scratch formed on her wrist¡­is painful to look at.

    Yukino who had her body released breathed deeply.

    Then, she cried again.

    Yukino¡¯s body and mind are worn out.

    ¡¸Hurry up and change¡­do you intend to go home looking like that?¡¹

    She can¡¯t go home on a race queen outfit as one might expect

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your clothes¡¹

    Margo-san takes out Yukino¡¯s white dress.

    Yukino takes off the bustier while crying inside the van.

    She didn¡¯t put a bra under her bustier.

    Yukino who¡¯s naked on the upper body¡­she¡¯s only wearing a very short miniskirt right now.

    The panty she was wearing when she went out of her house¡­is inside my pocket.

    Though, Yukino¡¯s thinking that it was taken by the ¡ºCustomer¡»from the public restroom in the park

    ¡¸¡­This kind of thing!¡¹

    Yukino threw out the bustier on the wall of the van with all of her strength.

    I picked up the bra from Yukino¡¯s clothes.

    It¡¯s an underwear with a cute design of having a ribbon in the chest part.

    Yukino chose this for Endou¡¯s sake¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t touch it¡¹

    Yukino spoke to me with cold eyes.

    ¡¸I paid 30,000 yen so I¡¯ll take this as a bonus¡¹

    I glared back at Yukino

    Yukino ignores me and wore her dress while naked on the upper body.

    She took off the miniskirt.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun can take everything, not just the underwear¡­!¡¹

    Sensei laughingly said.

    ¡¸As a commemoration for tonight¡­show it to your children. Shirasaka-san, you have tell your child ¡ºWhen your mama was wearing this, I was raped by your papa and you were made¡»¡­!¡¹

    Yukino finished lacing her sandals while trembling.

    She must bve thinking that she¡¯d be forced to do something humiliating if she tried to retort.

    She silently endured Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s abusive language¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll go back¡¹

    Yukino who finished her preparations looked at Sensei

    ¡¸Margo¡­Open the door¡¹

    Margo-san goes out of the driver¡¯s seat and opened the sliding door from outside the van.

    It seems that it¡¯s you can¡¯t open it from the inside except from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­later then. Let¡¯s meet at school¡¹

    Yukino steps out of the car silently

    ¡¸¡­What about your response?¡¹

    Yukino slowly turned around to Sensei¡­and her eyes is filled with hatred!

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to do what you want with me anyway!¡¹

    At that moment, Margo-san slapped Yukino¡¯s cheeks!

    ¡¸¡­Hii!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened!

    ¡¸¡­How about you try to understand what you are in now?¡¹

    Margo-san holds Yukino¡¯s chin and raised it¡­!

    ¡¸Margo¡­back off¡¹

    ¡¸But, Minaho¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san separates from Yukino

    ¡¸If you got a complaint then go to the police right now. I think they¡¯ll wash your vagina at the hospital. I wonder if they¡¯ll give you emergency contraceptive too? In exchange¡­it will be known by the whole society that you were raped, but you don¡¯t mind it do you¡­?!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s laughing¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be releasing all of your photos and sex videos on the internet. We¡¯ll also be putting your personal information as a set¡­Not just who you are and where you live but the contact addresses of your parents and family, and even your e-mail address!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oni, devil!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m a devil. I¡¯m living in the world of darkness¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened from Sensei¡¯s composure.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­take good care of your body for tonight. It¡¯s not yours alone anymore¡¹

    Blood disappeared from Yukino¡¯s face

    ¡¸¡­How does it feel to have a child in your womb?¡¹

    Yukino put her hand on her waist silently¡­

    The place where the tattoo ¡ºYoshida¡»was engraved.

    The abdomenal region¡­the position of her womb.

    That¡¯s where my sperm is clogged in.

    It¡¯s going to combine with Yukino¡¯s ovum¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Please. The medicine¡­give me a contraceptive¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s 8:30 now¡­the emergency contraceptive will take effect in less than 24 hours.¡¹ Take a warm bath today and sleep well¡­then try to think what¡¯s going to happen to you from now on¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s enduring it¡­but still, she¡¯s glaring at Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­Goodbye, Shirasaka-san. Let¡¯s see each other tomorrow.¡¹

    Yukino begins to walk to her house while enduring her tears¡­

    I see off the small back¡­

    The silver moon shines in the sky¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We returned to Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s house by 9:15.

    As appointed¡­Katsuko-nee and Nei-san cooked dinner and waited for us.

    The meal was curry and salad.

    ¡¸Sorry, I cut corners for today and made a simple curry. Next time I¡¯ll cook a real indian curry¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee apologizes but¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been omitted.

    It looks an excellent and very delicious curry.

    ¡­By the way, where¡¯s the rice?

    ¡¸This is a nan[1, Flatbread in Central and South Asian Cuisine]¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nan?¡¹

    ¡¸Nan¡¯s easy isn¡¯t it?¡­You can make it without fermenting¡¹

    ¡­In Katsuko-nee¡¯s world, curry doesn¡¯t go with rice.

    Well¡­this is something that looks like bread too.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, is this your first time seeing a Nan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸You see, this is best eaten when you tear it off then put it on the curry!¡¹

    Nei-san showed an example to me

    ¡¸Nan isn¡¯t delicious when it¡¯s cold so you have to eat this while it¡¯s warm!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­itadakimasu1¡¹

    I placed the Nan on the curry and¡­Un, it¡¯s springy and delicious.

    Well, I¡¯m quite hungry¡­

    ¡¸Katsun doesn¡¯t make anything but chicken curry!¡¹

    ¡¸I also make green spinach curry!¡¹

    ¡¸Not that, curry is also delicious with seafood as ingredients!¡¹

    ¡¸Seafood is heresy on curry!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! Don¡¯t you think, Yo-chan?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    Katsuko-san looks at me2

    ¡¸¡­If you want then I can make you any kind of curry!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, what kind of curry do you want?!¡¹

    ¡­What kind of curry? Even if you ask me that.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I haven¡¯t eaten anything but the lunch curry and beef bowl in the school canteen¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why, isn¡¯t that just National staple food?!¡¹

    ¡¸Your mother¡¯s not making curry at your house?¡¹

    Nei-san and Katsuko-nee looks at me with a surprised face¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­My mother doesn¡¯t cook at all¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Then¡­How does Yo-chan eat at his house?

    ¡¸Both of my father and mother eat out all the time¡¹

    ¡¸They don¡¯t eat meals at house?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, both of them seems to be very always busy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What about New Year or Sundays¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸My mother own a shop so Sunday doesn¡¯t matter to her. I occasionally go to a family restaurant with my father. On New Years, Mother travels abroad with the regular customers of the shop without fail¡­so I¡¯m always with my father¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¯s father can¡¯t cook too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­truth to be told, I¡¯m the only one in the family eating in the house¡­ My grandmother on my father¡¯s side has always been making it when I was a child but¡­she died when I was in my first grade at elementary school¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, eh, eh?! Then what happened since then?!¡¹

    ¡¸Mother puts in money on the dining table when I was in second grade¡­buy something by your own¡­so my main is the frozen food from the supermarket. But there¡¯s two or three days where my parents don¡¯t come home so I try not to spend my money as much as possible. Also, my father¡¯s emergency provisions is a box of instant noodles¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what you always eat?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was in a dorm for my three years in junior high¡­but, it¡¯s an all boys dormitory, and the meals aren¡¯t delicious. There¡¯s only ten kinds of repertoire meals. The ten dishes comes out in turns¡­ Oh right, it¡¯s definitely a curry rice at Saturday night. I don¡¯t know why but it seems that it¡¯s a school tradition¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡­Why is Nei-san and Katsuko-nee at loss?

    ¡¸¡­Okay, Onee-san will go and you and¡ºTry all the delicious foods at restaurants around the country¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Katsun, I¡¯ll go too!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, why?

    Did I say anything strange?

    ¡¸Guys¡­It¡¯s fine to visit all shops but, shouldn¡¯t you teach Yoshida-kun the ¡ºTaste of home¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san told the two while drinking wine

    ¡¸¡­Certainly! It seems that the time for Katsuko to show her skill in cooking has come¡­Mufufu!¡¹

    Ah¡­Katsuko-san had a strange switch flipped inside her¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show my secret recipe book later so just tell me if you want to eat anything you want! Onee-san will make anything that you want to eat!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says happily as she jumps up and down¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko. I don¡¯t think that Yoshida-kun will have an idea which is delicious even if you show him the recipe and the photo now. Make him eat the dish you want him to eat for a while. I think that¡¯s better¡¹

    Sensei advises Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Certainly, Ojou-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bowed to Sensei.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Katsun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You see, could you teach me your cooking?!¡¹

    ¡¸My teaching is Spartan method!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be severe¡­I also want to learn how to cooking!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san again.

    I remembered my family, and got startled.

    Right¡­I have to come back to the house soon.

    I might get a contact from my MIA father¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, Uhm¡¹

    I called out to Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Sensei looked at me with her usual cool-headed eyes.

    ¡¸I¡­I think that I have to come home at least once¡­!¡¹

    I told Sensei

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t¡¹

    Eh, why?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­you¡¯re still thinking that ¡ºRight now, if I wake up, it might be all a dream¡»from the bottom of your heart?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡¸¡ºThere¡¯s no way this is happening to me¡»¡­¡¹

    Sensei looks straight at me¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I do¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I have companions.

    I have Katsuko-nee, Nei-san, Margo-san¡­and a pet Misuzu.

    I had sex with Yukino who¡¯s an existence I longed for a lot of times.

    That kind of things¡­can never happen to me.

    ¡¸Right now, in this place if I say ¡ºI¡¯m sorry, everything¡¯s a lie. Everyone¡¯s fooling you¡»¡­you¡¯re going to accept it calmly, don¡¯t you¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­Im sure I will

    Even if this is all a fake¡­I¡¯ll accept it.

    Even if everyone¡¯s lying to me¡­even if I¡¯m betrayed¡­

    I think I can forgive them.

    ¡¸But¡­sadly, this is reality. You can no longer escape. I don¡¯t intend to let you go either¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Accept reality¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡­Sensei said.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine to become happier¡¹

    The meaning of those words¡­

    The me right now can¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­stay in this mansion for a while. Okay?¡¹

    Saying that, Yuzuki-sensei went out of the dining room.

    Margo-san approached me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, did you notice it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸We talked to you about never leaving Nei alone?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do remember it¡¹

    ¡¸We have someone to be with her to monitor her¡­especially Minaho pays attention to her state with extreme caution¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Even at the park tonight, Sensei apeared when Nei-san became alone.

    Sensei must¡¯ve been watching our state from a slightly remote place all this time.

    ¡¸Then¡­Yoshida-kun. Minaho¡¯s worried about you the same¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸There¡¯s always someone with you all the time in this past few days¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­!!!

    ¡¸Right now, you are very unstable¡­even more than Nei¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸I think that Minaho¡¯s considering that it¡¯s dangerous to let you come home and be alone¡­¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Use this room¡­this is your room from now on!¡¹

    I was guided to a room 6 tatami room by Katsuko-nee.

    It¡¯s a simple room with a bed and a small desk¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s also shower and toilet along with the room. It¡¯s on that door¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oka¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s sleep together?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that but¡­

    Today, I¡¯m tired from having too much sex

    ¡¸I¡¯ll sleep alone tonight¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­please let me embrace you until morning!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said that and kissed my lips.

    ¡¸Oh right, the photos until now are printed¡­the album¡¯s on the desk there¡¹

    There¡¯s a white album put on the desk¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s print photos of your sex with me tonight¡­it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay, got it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces me¡­

    ¡¸I love you¡­good night! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee went out of the room with a smile.

    Then¡­I¡¯m alone.

    I sat on the desk and opened the album¡­

    Yukino¡¯s first rape to the photos in the park.

    There¡¯s also photos of Misuzu¡¯s loss of virginity¡­

    This¡­I did all of this.

    I¡¯m surprised once again on what I did¡­and shivered.

    What¡¯s going to happen from now on¡­me?

    What will happen to me!

    Suddenly¡­my phone rang

    Looking at the caller¡­it was MIsuzu.

    ¡º¡­Hello, is this Danna-sama? It¡¯s me, Misuzu!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Ah, un¡¹

    ¡ºUhm¡­That, Danna-sama¡»

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡ºMisuzu¡­wants to pee¡­is that okay?¡»

    ¡­Nnnnn?

    ¡­Naze? Howai?!3

    ¡ºMisuzu¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­I can¡¯t pee unless I have Danna-sama¡¯s permission¡­!¡»

    ¡­Oh right.

    ¡­Nagisa-san said that Misusu¡¯s doing ¡ºPee Training¡»

    That means¡­I have to succeed in training?!

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry¡­Misuzu¡¯s about to leak!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up and pee¡­it¡¯s bad for your body!!!!¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­I got permission, Thank you very much!¡»

    Then¡­from the other side of the phone¡­

    I can hear the sound of water sprinkling

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s coming out¡­Misuzu¡¯s peeing right now¡­Danna-samaaa¡­!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s calling from the restroom?

    ¡ºIt¡¯s coming out¡­the stink spills a lot¡­Danna-samaa¡­!¡»

    This¡­Misuzu will do this every time she¡¯s going to pee¡­

    Un¡­This is no good if I don¡¯t do this.

    ¡ºHaa, haa¡­I let out everything¡»

    I can hear a sound of flushing from the other side of the phone¡­

    ¡ºThank you very much, Danna-sama!¡»

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­try not to endure much from now on. If you want to pee then contact me immediately¡­okay?¡¹

    It would be a problem if she gets cystitis.

    ¡ºOkay!¡­Misuzu¡¯s happy to be loved by Danna-sama¡­!¡»

    Misuzu¡­

    It¡¯s really hard to keep a pet¡­

    ¡ºToday, after I was examined, the doctor told me¡­¡»

    ¡¸¡­Un, what is it?¡¹

    ¡ºThe hymen was just torn, if you don¡¯t have sex after a while, it¡¯ll get clogged again¡»

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why¡­Danna-sama, please have sex with Misuzu again tomorrow. So that the membrane won¡¯t block it. I¡¯ve already taken my pill today so please ejaculate a lot. I¡¯ll do my very best¡­!¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­don¡¯t force yourself¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m not forcing myself¡»

    Misuzu¡­paused for a moment then spoke

    ¡ºI¡¯m worried¡»

    ¡¸¡­What are you worried about?¡¹

    ¡ºCan I be this happy? I think¡»

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Even though she¡¯s a pet of a man like me?

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡º¡­Please¡­Danna-sama Please be Misuzu¡¯s owner for always¡­!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s voice is serious.

    ¡ºPlease don¡¯t throw Misuzu away¡­¡»

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I get it¡­I promise to take care of you. Misuzu will always be my pet. ¡¹

    ¡º¡­Danna-sama!¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never let you go¡¹

    I promised.

    It might be called an oath¡­

    I¡¯ll shoulder her life.

    I can longer run away.

    ¡ºI love you¡­Danna-sama!¡»

    ¡¸Me too¡­Misuzu¡¯s important to me¡­¡¹

    ¡ºCan Misuzu have Danna-sama in her dreams tonight?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡ºSee you tomorrow¡­I¡¯m looking forward to be embraced by Danna-sama. Good night¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I look forward to it too. Good night, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡ºI love you¡­I love you¡­I love you¡­!¡»

    Then, she hung up the phone.

    Alone in the room¡­Yukino¡¯s panting face is reflected on the album on the desk¡­

    1. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to explain this one ?

    2. Author really keeps shifting from Katsuko-san to Katsuko-nee ?

    3. Why, Why?! ?

 Chapter 53

    53. City of Flower

    ¡¸Good Morning¡­It¡¯s already morning! Wake up!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice wakes me up¡­

    She¡¯s on her usual maid dress but¡­she¡¯s using a usual household apron.

    ¡¸What time is it¡­?¡¹

    It¡¯s somehow dark outside the window¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s 5 o¡¯clock!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why 5 o¡¯clock?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled

    ¡¸Flower market is early in the morning!¡¹

    ¡­Flower market?

    ¡¸The Yakuza is also involved when Nagisa goes to the market¡­isn¡¯t it worrying?¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Nagisa is being threatened by the Yakuza running a flower shop as a side business.

    You tell me that we¡¯re going to meet the Yakuza at the flower market?¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­I am¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-sama said that she wants to confirm the faces of the other party¡­¡¹

    I see, then it would be dangerous if we don¡¯t go¡­

    ¡¸The selling at the market starts at 7 in the morning so we have to arrive sooner¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    I rubbed my sleepy eyes and got up

    ¡¸¡­Nfufu!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kissed my lips¡­!

    ¡¸Look¡­you¡¯re awake now, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    No¡­something else woke up.

    Katsuko-nee looked between my crotch¡­

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much time this morning¡­rather than that, try to save up a bit. You¡¯ll ejaculate a lot for today¡­!

    Katsuko-nee grins¡­

    She¡¯s entirely different from yesterday morning.

    The Katsuko-nee until now forcibly grabs and sucks my penis¡­

    What¡¯s with this composure¡­?!

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s going to charge lewdly at you when you show a chance¡­is really stable.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll look forward to the lewd stuffs later!¡­Well, breakfast¡¯s ready!¡¹

    Un¡­If Katsuko-nee says that then I¡¯m sure she will

    ¡¸I brought your change of clothes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Change?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s golden week today! It¡¯s strange to be on your uniform isn¡¯t it? Especially on a flower market¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Certainly.

    If I wear my school uniform, the Yakuza would know which school I go¡­

    ¡¸With that said, try wearing this!¡¹

    The wagon Katsuko-san brought from the corridor is¡­a patch for work.

    A blue and white vertical stripes work clothes.

    On the back, there¡¯s a ¡ºSchwarz Wald¡»written on it.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. The name of Nagisa¡¯s shop. If you wear that, they can¡¯t see you as anything but a part-time worker on Nagisa¡¯s shop, don¡¯t you think?

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸I see¡­but isn¡¯t this a bit loose?

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t know the size well. I don¡¯t get men that much¡­

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­the disguise from the park last night, that was a loose hip-hop stye¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I thought that it would be safer it was bigger¡­ Tell me your size later¡­Ah, don¡¯t I¡¯ll be measuring it. With a tape measure¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Un¡­It would be troublesome if it¡¯s always loose.

    Or rather, Hip-hop is also good¡­

    ¡¸Also, I washed your underwear too!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Katsuko-nee took out a shirt and underwear which are folded neatly.

    It was the underwear I wore on the day I violated Yukino for the first time.

    I was provided with a new one on the next day. That was perhaps something bought from the convenience store.

    It was the same yesterday morning¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?

    Katsuko-san looks at me in wonder as I stare at the folded underwear.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡­it¡¯s been a while for my clothes to be this folded this neatly after being washed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How long was your previous one?¡¹

    ¡¸When I was living with my grandmother¡­it¡¯s around nine years¡¹

    Un¡­I was turning the washing machine by myself when I was on my second grade already.

    Folding each and every one of them is troublesome so I always just throw them in the cardboard box¡­

    ¡¸Your mother¡¯s not washing your clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Even my mother¡¯s clothes are all being sent to the laundry shops¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Her underwear too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. My mother has said that her underwear has a lace in it so it can¡¯t be washed in the home laundry¡¹

    ¡¸It should just be handwashed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t know how it is¡¹

    ¡¸How about your father¡¯s clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸My father washes his own shirts. His underwear has always been washed together with my underwear but¡­when I entered the dorm, I think he washed it himself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if you ask me¡­I don¡¯t understand anything other than our house. Anyway, that¡¯s the rule in our house¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about cleaning?¡¹

    ¡¸Cleaning¡­once or twice a year, my mother brings cleaning experts to clean things up¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How do they clean it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. My mother directs those people and things in the house are just thrown away¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thrown away?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, My father and I have the rule of ¡ºHave one cardboard box and have anything you want left in there¡»¡­Those that aren¡¯t in there are all disposed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Only one cardboard box?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­It¡¯s the same box I used since I was in second grade¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the important stuff be able to enter that box?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I don¡¯t have anything much¡¹

    Right¡­everything always fitted into the cardboard box.

    ¡¸Eh¡­You don¡¯t have any books or manga or games?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, we can¡¯t have those in or house¡­I was told that it was a ¡ºInstruction policy¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t want it?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, I can¡¯t even buy this even if I want it¡­ My mother will just throw away anything that she doesn¡¯t like. Even my notebook at school, once I left it alone, it¡¯ll be thrown away immediately. When I was in elementary, the manga I brought from my friend was thrown away so I can never bring anything on my house anymore¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hee¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­On top of that, they¡¯ll call the cleaners and throw away anything on your house?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the cleaners come twice a year¡¹

    ¡¸Then what?¡­After the cleaners have done their work, the members of that house only have one cardboard box left?!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that could be. My mother never throws her stuff away¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Our house has six rooms but three of those rooms are for my mother¡¯s clothes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Three rooms?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. My mother¡¯s a shopaholic¡­Anyway, she got a hobby of buying clothes and bags¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s just gathering her own stuff and throws away you and your father¡¯s stuff?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about the remaining three rooms?¡¹

    ¡¸The living room and my father¡¯s bedroom and¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Your room?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s bedroom¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s your room?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s none¡­look, I was in a dorm on my junior years¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, you¡¯re returning home during the summer vacation at your school right?¡¹

    ¡¸When I returned to the house during my summer vacation in my first year at middle school, I already don¡¯t have anything. Everything was thrown away. That¡¯s why, I lived in the sofa at the living room for one month. I was told to ¡ºdon¡¯t come back¡»at my second and third year in middle school so I was always at the dormitory. Even at summer vacation or New Years¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why? You don¡¯t want to return?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯ve been told to¡ºnot come back¡»¡­it¡¯s tight in the dorm but they provide you meals¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, your high school began last month¡¹

    ¡¸Yes I¡¯ve been sleeping in the sofa at the living room¡­

    ¡¸But¡­if I recall¡­the rooms should be empty in your house now isn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­My mother had divorced father this spring vacation and went out of the house.

    Before I came back from the dorm middle school¡­

    Without leaving any words.

    My father disappeared at the day of the entrance ceremony in high school. He left one memo in the company.

    As expected, there¡¯s no message left to me.

    I became alone at the same time I entered high school¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee knows about my house, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama showed her investigations¡­you¡¯re anxious about your father aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think he¡¯s fine somewhere¡¹

    Right, I wish.

    But my father¡¯s timid.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the rooms be open if your mother has left the house? You can even borrow your father¡¯s bed too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­My mother left all the luggage as it is¡¹

    ¡¸¡­All of the three rooms?¡¹

    ¡¸With her bedroom, four rooms¡¹

    Katsuko-nee was at loss for words¡­

    ¡¸Seriously, mother should¡¯ve brought her stuff when she divorced and left the house¡­but, she¡¯ll probably get angry if I move it up without permission. Or rather, I never went inside my mother¡¯s room since childhood¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Never?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes I was told ¡ºDon¡¯t enter¡» I haven¡¯t entered my father¡¯s room without permission too¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­this whole month¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ve been on the living room this whole time¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes became a dot.

    ¡¸Hee¡­Is that so? That¡¯s hard¡­!¡¹

    Huh¡­My house was strange as expected?

    Un¡­Perhaps it¡¯s strange.

    But¡­I don¡¯t know any house other than mine.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s face turned grim instantly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey¡­how many pairs of shoes do you have right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­my usual sneakers, a formal leather shoes, and the indoor shoes at school, three pairs.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to count the slippers at school!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­Then it¡¯s two¡¹

    ¡¸¡­With the numbers of your shoes, that means that you don¡¯t have any clothes at all¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Basically, I spent my middle school in jersey. Going to shop on the neighborhood, it¡¯s the same appearance. But, I have a single clean shirt if ever something happens¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What kind it is?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind¡­It¡¯s a shirt, so isn¡¯t that obvious that it¡¯s white¡­!¡¹

    K-Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    Why are you trembling¡­?

    ¡¸Enough¡­Onee-san will buy you clothes later. I¡¯ll buy lots and lots¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t need it!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraced me tightly¡­!

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to force yourself to stuff it all in one cardboard box¡­become even happier! I¡¯ll make you happy¡­Okay?!¡¹

    Katuko-nee¡­why are you crying?

    ¡¸Stay here forever¡­No, live here. Together with Onee-san¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that but¡­

    ¡¸Please¡­don¡¯t spoil me¡­ Also, that¡¯s my house.[1, House/Home/Family are all written as ¡°¼Ò -Ke¡± I will be writting House whenever Yoshida refers to his family¡¯s house because it¡¯s never been a home for him, though the home/house doesn¡¯t have distinction in the kanji used] I need to wait for my father¡­Mother¡¯s likely to come back for her clothes too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­Bakabakabaka¡­you¡¯re an idiot¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s when Nei-san comes in.

    Nei-san is wearing the patch with the name of Nagisa-san¡¯s shop just like me.

    ¡¸¡­Katsun, just how long are you going to wake Yo-chan up? Everyone¡¯s waiting to eat you know? Leave the naughty stuff later, we¡¯re busy this morning!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, we¡¯re coming now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that and then released me¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The breakfast was croissant, and ham and eggs and tea.

    I talk to Nei-san and Margo-san while eating.

    Katsuko-nee is talking to Yuzuki-sensei about something while standanding.

    Well¡­When Katsuko-nee is on her maid uniform, she¡¯ll never eat with us so it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Then, the four of you go to Nagisa¡­Katsuko will be taking the command on-site. Margo¡¯s the support. Nei and Yoshida-kun will be sticking to Nagisa¡­okay?¡¹

    Sensei seems to be staying on the mansion¡­

    She must be preparing something for the next training¡­

    Well, we got a promise to Yamamine-san and Misuzu so¡­we have to go back before 10 o¡¯clock

    We got on Margo-san¡¯s white van and left the mansion;.

    The characters on the body is now ¡ºSchwarz Wald Car 2¡»

    ¡¸Why it¡¯s not ¡ºMaruko Flower Arrangement shop¡»?¡¹

    When I asked, Margo-san

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to the flower market so¡­if the person from the market checks the property of the customer, they¡¯ll know immediately that the name of the shop doesn¡¯t exists¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They should know everything from the new shops to the discontinued ones¡­the market doesn¡¯t sell to the general customers after all¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    There¡¯s no one but the flower shop coming in so they can identify the name of the shop.

    ¡¸¡­Also, if the market has a lot of people coming in and out, it¡¯s likely for bad people to come to a place with a lot of money like the market. Shoplifting or luggage thief. That¡¯s why, they¡¯re always checking if a suspicious person or car is in the market!¡¹

    Katsukon-nee understands it.

    Right now, Katsuko-nee is on her black pantstuit.

    She looks like a businesswoman¡­she¡¯s got an air of dignity.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, try not to make a fuss in the market¡­it¡¯s fine for us but it would be bad for Nagisa to lose her reputation. She must be in a good relationship with the flower market all the time!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it, Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸Nei too¡­even if it¡¯s a Yakuza, try not to set fire on their car!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll do something other than arson¡¹

    Our car arrived at the market by 6:30.

    Nagisa-joined us immediately after.

    Nagisa-san came with a big van too.

    It¡¯s not just Nagisa-san, the sub-leader Miyuki-san also came.

    ¡¸Good morning Yoshidakun!¡¹

    ¡­Mao-chan too

    ¡¸Mao-chan¡¯s an early bird so I brought her with us. There¡¯s no nursery that¡¯s open this early in the morning¡¹

    Nagisa-san told us smiling.

    ¡¸Nei-chan too, morning! Mago-chan too, morning!¡¹

    ¡¸Morning! Mao-chaan!¡¹

    ¡¸Morning¡¹

    ¡¸Mao-chan, it¡¯s been a while¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Waa¡­Katsuko mama!¡¹

    Mao embraces Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸You look fine¡­Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸You too¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san embraced each other¡­

    They¡¯re two beauties so they look attractive.

    No¡­what are they doing in front of the market though

    ¡¸Katsuko also did it with Yoshida-kun¡­haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I never thought that Nagisa would beat me to the punch!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being his for my entire life¡¸¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I was thinking the same thing. Let¡¯s do it together next time ¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that Nagisa would say that!¡¹

    Err¡­

    They¡¯re ignoring my will¡­yes

    ¡¸Right¡­We have to let Misuzu join in too¡¹

    ¡¸The girl from yesterday¡­was a good girl¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s the best pet¡­! Yoshida-kun seems to have taken a liking at her!¡¹

    Nagisa-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes. She¡¯s a really good girl¡¹

    Her character¡­her face¡­her body¡­

    ¡¸Dammit!¡­I¡¯ll get a girl that¡¯s at least like her and give her as a present to you!¡¹

    Eh¡­Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸Just a cute girl will do no good. Misuzu was a virgin¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, anyway¡­I¡¯ll find one!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Katsun, I¡¯ll join in too! The one who gives the pet better than Miichan will be the victorious!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san too

    ¡¸Right¡­Yoshida-kun, will decide which child feels the best to have sex!¡¹

    ¡­N-Nagisa-san

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­Mao¡¯s not good¡­?¡¹

    Since everyone seems to be enjoying it,, Mao-chan breaks in without understanding what¡¯s going on¡­

    ¡¸¡­Mao¡­You need to be at least ten, no, around twelve years to join¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s face is slightly complex.

    Mao-chan¡¯s still a three year old girl¡­

    Or rather¡­it would be troublesome for me if you press a pet that much.

    Misuzu alone is quite the responsibility already¡­

    Just when I was thinking that¡­the phone ringed.

    As I though¡­It was Misuzu.

    ¡º¡­Good morning, It¡¯s Misuzu!¡»

    ¡¸Morning¡¹

    ¡ºDanna-sama¡­Uhm¡»

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡ºCan¡­Misuzu pee¡­?¡»

    Then¡­I heard the sound of her pee coming out from the other side of the phone¡­

    It¡¯s really hard to keep a pet.

    ¡­Living is difficult isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸¡­Then, Margo-sama and Nei-sama please confirm the target I will be guarding Nagisa and Mao-chan¡¹

    Katsuko-nee issues her instructrions.

    ¡¸¡­What about me?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles,

    ¡¸You will be helping Miyuki!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Okay, please load this next¡­¡¹

    Miyuki-san pushed the cart.

    I load the baggage to Nagisa-san¡¯s van.

    ¡­I never knew.

    Flowers are jammed into a cardboard box.

    It smells like flower but the flower from a while ago can¡¯t be seen.

    They¡¯re just pilled on the cardboards.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks. It¡¯s always been me alone¡¹

    Miyuki-san gave me a canned coffee.

    I opened it and drank from it¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s always been like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Today¡¯s Mother¡¯s day so the amount is bigger¡¹

    Oh, I see¡­there¡¯s this event too.

    I never cared about it so I didn¡¯t notice.

    If I recall, normal family¡¯s give flowers to them¡­

    ¡¸We usually get help from the traders to deliver when the quantity is too large but¡­the flowers are cheap today¡¹

    ¡¸Does the price change that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Flowers are living beings after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Living?¡¹

    ¡¸The producer has a fixed time on harvesting but¡­from time to time, there¡¯s days where¡¯s the temperature¡¯s really high isn¡¯t it? They have to harvest the flowers and pack it in a case and they have no choice but to ship it¡¹

    ¡¸Thus¡­it¡¯s cheap today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Right now, they¡¯re having auction inside isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, there¡¯s a lot of people gathered in it. It¡¯s like a theatre¡­or something like an assembly ground¡¹

    ¡¸The seller are below and the flower shops are on the steps. Nagisa-sama¡¯s participating the auction right now¡­auction on the flowers are the opposite of the normal auction¡¹

    ¡¸¡­By opposite you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, auction does increase the price steadily¡¹

    Un¡­there¡¯s that image.

    ¡¸In flower markets, it becomes cheaper¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­why?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, all the flowers in the market were received last night. Then, what kind of flower and how much are they would be shown on the internet during the night. The market would set the price by then. Even with that price, if there¡¯s a flower shop that wants a large amount by all means, they¡¯ll purchase it by early morning¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­the flowers that weren¡¯t sold at the net price would be sold at the auction at 7 in the morning. If the flowers aren¡¯t sold by the end of the day¡­it would just become worse in the packaging, and new flowers would arrive by night. That¡¯s why the flowers must be auctioned by the end of the day and they¡¯ll sell it if there¡¯s a person who¡¯d tell ¡ºI¡¯ll buy it at this price¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just right for who put out flowers as service goods¡­it would be troublesome to buy too much but now, flowers would sell a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-san¡¯s going to buy a lot¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a profitable day to attack after all¡¹

    ¡­Then the flowers packed in the cardboard box reaches one after another.

    All of this will be loaded?

    That¡¯s a big tree branch? It¡¯s reaching a bamboo though¡­

    ¡¸Ah, this will be used by Nagisa-sama as a decoration at the lounge of a hotel¡¹

    So she had that kind of job¡­

    But, where should we put this?

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯ll be tied up at the roof of the car so just leave it please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸But, this kind of moments really helps that there¡¯s a man¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­No, this is the only thing I can do¡¹

    ¡¸When are you coming at the shop?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to live with Nagisa-sama, aren¡¯t you¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, but¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­I surely thought that you¡¯re going to be living together with Nagisa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸No no¡­that¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­please come. Nagisa-sama, seems to like you very much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No but¡¹

    ¡¸You can embrace me or the other children whenever you want, not just Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re all Nagisa-sama¡¯s pet. We all are not good with men but yesterday, we were all aroused when we were told that¡ºRight now, Misuzu¡¯s upstairs and will lose her virginity while being watched over by Nagisa-sama¡» ¡ºI want to try that kind of sex¡»they said¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-san¡¯s type is a cute girl like Misuzu isn¡¯t it? Actually, I¡¯m aiming at a customer of our shop¡­she¡¯s a high school student but she¡¯s really cute. Can you violate that child along with me?¡¹

    I now understand why Yuzuki-sensei wants Katsuko-nee to be independent somehow¡­

    The domination infects.

    Yuzuki-sensei who rules over Nagisa-san is ruling over Misuzu and Miyuki-san and Miyuki-san tries to rule another girl¡­

    Just like the child mimicking their parent¡­The ruled tries to imitate their ruler.

    They¡¯re trying to become the ruler themselves

    ¡¸¡­Hey wait Miyuki-chan. You need to wait for your turn for Yoshida-kun! You¡¯re going to have your turn so you should line up properly¡¹

    Haa¡­Nagisa-san and Katsuko-san came back.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Mao-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s walking in the market with Margo-chan. That child loves Margo-chan. Margo-chan¡¯s camouflaged with Mao. I¡¯ve already bought everything I need so we¡¯re done with the auction¡­by the way¡¹

    Nagisa-san looks at Miyuki-san

    ¡¸Miyuki-chan, the girl you¡¯re aiming at is¡­the young lady of Koyanagi-sama isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Nagisa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸You really got a good sense¡­I think that child would be a good pet. Got it, I¡¯ll help you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange, I will be participating when you¡¯re going to be violated along with that child okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, best regards!¡¹

    It¡¯s outside my will again¡­

    I feel that some unexpected decisions are accomplished.

    Is this the ¡°You think you lose¡±?

    ¡¸Ah, me too, me too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee too?!¡¹

    I instinctively let out my voice

    ¡¸Oh my¡­Katsuko¡¯s being called ¡ºKatsuko-nee¡»by Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Nagisa¡¯s normally called ¡ºNagisa-san¡»aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    As expected, they began some strange dangerous fight¡­

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want it¡­what does Nagisa-san wants to be called?¡¹

    It¡¯s troublesome so I spoke frankly and asked.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡ºNagisa-chan¡», ¡ºNagi¡», ¡ºNa-chan¡»¡­or something like that¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s worrying.

    ¡¸How about¡ºHey, Nagisa¡»? You¡¯re going to be called ¡ºHey, Nagisa¡»all the time!¡¹

    ¡¸II don¡¯t want that¡­that looks like he¡¯s a dominant husband. It doesn¡¯t match with Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about ¡ºNagibu¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­I¡¯ll get angry!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehehe!¡¹

    They¡¯re really in a good relationship.

    They¡¯re best friends during high school¡­?

    ¡¸Oh right¡­I want to be called ¡ºNagisa-senpai¡»before¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Look, Katsuko- and I went out of the high school during our first year. I was never called ¡ºSenpai¡»¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    They were taken by ¡ºKuromori¡»when they were first years.

    Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san¡­were trained to be high class prostitutes¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­Nagisa-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t do it here¡­do it when we¡¯re alone next time!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Nagisa1¡­we¡¯ve got some uniforms at our high school. Let¡¯s wear those and have a ¡ºSenpai play¡» A situation where a senpai teaches a pure kouhai lewd stuffs¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­You¡¯re really a genius when it comes to lewd stuffs¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You want to? don¡¯t want to?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Can I go too?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious! Let¡¯s both be Yoshida-kun¡¯s senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­I love you!¡¹

    Onee-sama¡­

    Do what you want.

    I look inside the market¡­

    The auction still continues inside but¡­the customers are scattered in the hall.

    There¡¯s a person who checks the flower they bought.

    There¡¯s also a material shop buying vases, ribbons, or laces.

    There¡¯s a lot of people in here¡­

    This is all from flower shops¡­

    Looking at this¡­even flower shops have a lot of various people.

    There¡¯s also people dressed up this early in the morning¡­

    On the contrary, there¡¯s an old man wearing a jersey and his hair is still a mess.

    There¡¯s people with the cutting edge fashion sense, is that from an art related flower shop?

    There¡¯s also a greengrocer aunty from the malls too¡­

    There¡¯s a gay like beautician old man who¡¯s walking pigeon toed¡­

    Wherever you look at, there¡¯s no man who looks like a Yakuza¡­

    Are Yakuza going to come here¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Oya oya, there¡¯s a lot of beauties gathering this morning again!¡¹

    Umu. A purple suit came from the floral market, what kind of person is this?

    The necktie is also floral design¡­

    Curly men¡¯s hairstyle2, and blue sunglasses.

    I think that it won¡¯t understand the quality if they¡¯re wearing colored glasses.

    ¡¸¡­How about we hear your answer soon, ¡ºSchwarz¡»-saan?¡¹

    The Yakuza¡¯s calling Nagisa-san by the name of her shop.

    The accent is a bit strange.

    For some reason, he raises the last word.

    ¡¸Our¡ºFlower Shop Tulip¡»has just made a branch from Kansai¡­we would like to make a joint business with ¡ºSchwarz¡»by all means¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve talked about this before, our shop will be on our own. We won¡¯t join with anyone¡¹

    Nagisa-san refused flatly.

    ¡¸Is that so? Don¡¯t say that¡­please think of joining us as an act of kindness. Isn¡¯t it lonely to have only women?¡¹

    The Yakuza tries to put his hand on Nagisa-san¡¯s shoulder¡­

    I reached over the ¡ºBeat up Stick¡»concealed under the car.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey, oji-san!¡¹

    Nei-san came.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you?¡­You¡¯re also a child from ¡ºSchwarz¡»? You¡¯re quite quite too?!¡¹

    The Yakuza¡¯s interest changed from Nagisa-san to Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸That yellow green Porsche there¡­isn¡¯t that Oji-san¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s right. What, want to get on? Want me to drive you somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸That Porsche¡¯s been played by strange onii-sans! ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?!¡¹

    ¡¸The bonnet guys scribbled it with 10 yen coin¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey hey hey!¡¹

    The Yakuza ran towards his car!

    ¡¸Ehehe! Maru-chan said that to not burn is so I did a prank instead!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs!

    ¡¸¡­Did you damage the body?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. I drew doraemon¡¯s face. While I¡¯m at it, I blew out his tires too!¡¹

    The Yakuza return running!

    ¡¸Dammig! They got me!¡­Nee-chan, who¡¯s the bastard that did this?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You see. He¡¯s tall and thin, wearing a red vest, blue shorts, there¡¯s a wound under his left eye and wearing a straw hat3¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san.

    Isn¡¯t that person aiming to be the pirate king?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill that guy if I find him¡­for him to make an ultraman graffiti on my Porsche¡­!!!!¡¹

    The Yakuza runs angrily!

    ¡¸¡­I drew doraemon though¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s bad at drawing.

    1. The earlier one is (Oi Nagisa), this one is (Nee Nagisa) ?

    2. Usually associated with Yakuza ?

    3. You can take a guess now ?

 Chapter 54

    54. Puppy¡¯s waltz

    ¡¸Sorry. I wanted to invite you for a tea but we have to go back to the shop immediately to arrange the flowers, or else we won¡¯t make time on the opening by 11:00!¡¹

    Nagisa-san come out of the window of her van and told us.

    The compartment is fully loaded with flower¡¯s cardboard box and bamboo on the roof

    Nagisa-san is on the driver¡¯s seat. Miyuki-san is on the passenger seat. Mao-chan¡¯s on the child seat, blocking the flower boxes.

    That¡¯s amazing¡­That¡¯s the car Nagisa-san¡¯s driving everyday¡­!

    She¡¯s really a manager of a flower shop.

    Even though she¡¯s so young, that¡¯s amazing¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, sorry for making you do the labor. It really helped us¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san told me.

    ¡¸No, I can always help whenever you want¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s eyes shined!

    ¡¸Mao! Yoshida-kun will working on the flower shop!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yay!¡¹

    ¡­Wait wait.

    ¡­Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­you¡¯re being hasty. It¡¯s fine to just let him help from time to time, isn¡¯t it? If he goes to the market every morning, he won¡¯t be able to go to the school!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee buts in before I could deny it

    ¡¸Oh my¡­that¡¯s troublesome¡¹

    ¡¸You want him to graduate high school, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­we weren¡¯t able to graduate from high school after all¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­also, he¡¯ll be working on my bakery after he graduates¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeh??!

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I promised Ojou-sama¡­! I¡¯ll wait for him to graduate and he and I will begin a bakery together!¡¹

    No¡­I wasn¡¯t included in the promise!

    ¡¸Wait wait, Katsun! Isn¡¯t that strange?!¡¹

    The furious Nei-san joins in¡­!

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s going to live with me on a small house on a steppe!!¡¹

    Err¡­how should I tsukkomi here?

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s a steppe?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­the air¡¯s clean, the view¡¯s good, and there¡¯s a hot spring, and the fishes are delicious, it¡¯s good everywhere!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    That¡¯s no longer a steppe

    ¡¸But, I have Yo-chan and Maru-chan! We¡¯ll live just the three of us!¡¹

    ¡¸Oya oya, what about me?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸No way¡­I¡¯ll make my bakery a four story with an outdoor hot spring on the rooftop! I¡¯ll prepare Nei-sama and Margo-sama¡¯s room so how about you people come to my place? You can eat breads all you want everyday!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, really?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also make three meals everyday!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­that¡¯s tempting! What should we do, Maru-chan?¡­Should we go with Yo-chan and live on Katsuko-san¡¯s bakery?¡¹

    Why I¡¯m included in the set?!

    ¡¸If so, then I¡¯ll extend my own shop! I¡¯ll turn it into five stories! It¡¯ll have the best view! While we¡¯re at it, I¡¯m also going to make Misuzu¡¯s dog house! Yoshida-kun, if you come to us then you can do Misuzu as much as you want! I¡¯m gonna do my best to be a top breeder!¡¹

    ¡¸Mama, do your best!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s smile is so cute.

    But you see Mao-chan¡­Your mother¡¯s trying to increase something outrageous.

    Or rather¡­I¡¯m a stud dog?

    ¡¸I remembered Misuzu-chan but¡­Katsuko-san, we¡¯ll be late for the meeting. We should go back and make preparations¡¹

    Margo-san asks Katsuko-nee while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right¡­I have to change clothes!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee panics

    ¡¸Oh right, I have to return to the shop soon.¡¹

    Nagisa-san starts the engine¡­

    ¡¸Later¡­thanks everyone. It helped me. Normally, that person would be nagging us for an hour¡¹

    Oh¡­The Yakuza earlier.

    It looks like it was worth getting up early as we¡¯re able to properly guard Nagisa-san. Un.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­we¡¯re going to dispose the ringleader by the end of the day¡¹

    Margo-san declares¡­

    In short¡­the Yakuza would be beaten up by the end of the day.

    ¡­Haa

    It can¡¯t be helped¡­it¡¯s for the sake of helping Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to us!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s for Nagisa¡¯s sake after all!¡¹

    Everyone smiles at each other¡­

    The ¡ºToys¡»of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­you¡¯re welcome to come over and play with us during the consecutive holidays!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll visit¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, but before that, we¡¯re going to meet at Misuzu¡¯s Presentation!¡¹

    ¡­Presentation?

    ¡¸My¡­you haven¡¯t heard about it? It¡¯s the presentation of Misuzu¡¯s Japanese traditional dance. It¡¯s on May 2¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so??¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s going to watch it, of course?¡¹

    Well¡­I have no choice but to go as the pet¡¯s owner.

    I don¡¯t get what Japanese traditional dance is.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be going¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu will surely be pleased¡­Then, later everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸Later!¡¹

    Mao-chan waved smilingly.

    ¡¸¡­Take care¡¹

    ¡¸Bye bye!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s car went out of the market¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­should we go back?¡¹

    Margo-san said that and we boarded the white van¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    It was half past nine when we arrived at the mansion.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the garage¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡­It¡¯s my first time going to the garage.

    It¡¯s always been Katsuko-nee or Margo-san¡¯s car letting me off on the entrance and boarding it.

    ¡­But

    The garage at the back of the residence was the size of a small gym.

    There¡¯s 20 to 30 cars parked inside it¡­

    The garage door was opened and we entered while inside the car.

    Katsuko-nee jumps down from the van and begins to take off her clothes.

    Her huge breasts wrapped in black bra shakes well¡­

    ¡¸¡­I have my maid clothes here and other places in case when an unexpected situation happened!¡¹

    I see, she took out a cleaned maid clothes put in a plastic bag from the nearby shelf.

    She changed clothes in an amazing speed¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine in this clothes! You¡¯re also fine with it aren¡¯t you, Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san¡­in the first place, we don¡¯t have a change of clothes here.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll be preparing for the Yakuza¡¹

    Katsuko-nee reacts to Margo-san¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Margo-sama,. please leave the Benz!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, I¡¯ll borrow Minaho¡¯s green van¡¹

    Margo-san opened the box on alongside the wall and took a car key.

    ¡¸¡­Then. I¡¯ll be going. We¡¯re scheduled to attack tonight. I¡¯ll talk about the details of the plan later¡¹

    ¡¸Bye then, Maru-chan!¡¹

    Margo-san boards the car and left.

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee seems to have finally ended changing clothes too.

    We boarded the Benz.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡¯s supposed to be meeting us at the station¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee drives the Benz¡­!

    Right, our school has a bit of distance from the station.

    I think that it¡¯s a bit harsh for the students walking from the other school.

    ¡¸What time is the meetup/¡¹

    ¡¸¡­9:45!¡¹

    Five more minutes.

    ¡¸Well, we have a lot of time¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stepped on the accelerator¡­!

    ¡­We arrived in three minutes.

    ¡¸As expected, a large scale Benz is best! Other cars hold back and make way for you!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    I think that it¡¯s being quite forceful¡­

    ¡­Ah!

    Misuzu¡¯s already at the front of the station.

    She¡¯s wearing the same ojou-sama uniform just like yesterday¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Mii-chan, here!¡¹

    Nei-san on the passenger seat opened the window and shouted!

    Misuzu noticed us.

    She ran up to our car just like a puppy¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Good morning!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Un, good morning!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Good morning, Misuzu¡¹

    It¡¯s somewhat embarrassing.

    ¡¸Huh, why is Danna-sama and Nei-sama wearing the same clothes?/¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, this? We helped Nagisa-san earlier and went to the flower market! Look! Look!¡¹

    Nei-san showed the logo of Nagisa-san¡¯s shop on her back to Misuzu.

    ¡¸My, it¡¯s true. Must be nice, I also want to go¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But, we woke up by 5:00 today!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, when Misuzu called Danna-sama earlier¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. We¡¯re already at the market¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry for calling at such a busy time!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. If you want to say something then you can call me anytime¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right

    I¡¯d be troubled if her she got sick from enduring the urge to pee.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, please get on sooner¡­we don¡¯t have much time until the promised time to meet with Yamamine-sama!¡¹

    Oh right¡­we have to meet Yamamine-san at the front gate of the school at 10:00

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Misuzu gets in the rear seat of the Benz cheerfully.

    ¡­She sat down close next to me

    ¡¸¡­Lets go!¡¹

    The car began to run once again¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu whispered

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When I asked, Misuzu blushed¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu hasn¡¯t made her morning kiss yet¡­¡¹

    Eh¡­we¡¯re going to do it here?

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san are here though¡­!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind us!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Go on Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    Hey¡­

    ¡¸I also did my morning kiss earlier¡­!¡¹

    K-Katsuko-nee¡­!

    ¡¸Eeeh, Katsun you sly fox! I also wanted to do it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-sama, in the first place, you still haven¡¯t done your first kiss, have you?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­yeah, but¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Nei-san, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Actually, I¡¯m still a virgin. I promised Yo-chan that I will give it to him sooner or later¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you still scared?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asked Nei-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯m used to Yo-chan. Or rather, I trust him. He will never do anything cruel to me. I¡¯m fine being seen too. I¡¯m also fine being touched or clinging to him But, I¡¯m still scared to accept his penis¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I was also a virgin yesterday but, once you¡¯ve done it, it¡¯s not scary anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸If you want, can I watch Yo-chan and Mii-chan¡¯s sex closely? I¡¯m used to watching it on the monitor but, I¡¯ve never been in the place where there¡¯s sex¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s very welcome!¡­Isn¡¯t it, Danna-sama?!¡¹

    ¡­Isn¡¯t it, you ask.

    ¡­Well, they¡¯re watching anyway.

    ¡­We¡¯ve been seen all this time.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show how I have sex with him! Or rather, I¡¯ll teach you! The wonders of sex!¡¹

    Uwaa¡­The specialist participated in the war.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Misuzu-sama. Your morning kiss¡¹

    Misuzu looked at me¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­is that okay with you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, of course¡¹

    Misuzu and my lips piled up¡­while we¡¯re inside the car.

    Misuzu¡¯s face turned red.

    She turned her arms around my back and embraced me tightly.

    Misuzu¡¯s tongue entered my mouth

    Misuzu¡¯s tongue is sweet.

    It stimulates my tongue¡­

    I sucked Misuzu¡¯s tongue too¡­

    ¡­Before long.

    Misuzu separates her lips.

    ¡¸¡­My heart¡¯s throbbing!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes is melting.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Misuzu¡¯s wet¡­¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸The amount of Misuzu-sama¡¯s nectar is so huge that it¡¯s trouble isn¡¯t it?¡­There¡¯s a paper diaper on the bag on the back!¡¹

    As expected of Katsuko-nee¡­you¡¯re prepared!

    ¡¸Then Misuzu¡­should we change you into diapers?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu rolled her own skirt from the back of the Benz.

    Misuzu¡¯s silky smooth legs¡­

    The white panty ahead of it is already wet.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s embarrassed¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good being embarrassed isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Nei-san looks at us interestingly from the passenger seat¡­

    ¡¸Mii-chan, you¡¯re having Yo-chan put on the ¡ºDiaper¡»to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I pee whenever Danna-sama wishes me to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, that looks fun! I want to try it too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee rebukes Nei-san.

    ¡¸Nei-sama¡­please do that kind of play when you¡¯re not a virgin anymore You¡¯d just be a pervert if you do that kind of strange experience when you¡¯re still a virgin!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuu!!!¡¹

    No¡­Katsuko-nee.

    This is already perverted.

    I took off Misuzu¡¯s panty¡­

    Misuzu floated her waist when it crosses over the mountain of the soft ass.

    The panty slid from her thighs to her foot¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s hairless mound of Venus¡­

    The love nectar dripping from her slit.

    Misuzu¡¯s genital is cute.

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t look that much¡¹

    But¡­I want to look forever

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, you said it wrong¡­You have to say ¡ºPlease enjoy the view without reserve¡»!¡¹

    The demon coach¡¯s education enters¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­Danna-sama, please take look. It¡¯s for Danna-sama. Misuzu¡¯s body is all Danna-sama¡¯s property¡­!!!¡¹

    It¡¯s dripping with love nectar again.

    Her skirt would get dirty if this continues.

    I spread the diaper under Misuzu¡¯s ass in a hurry¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re cute, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please cherish me forever¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Please cherish me forever¡­please don¡¯t throw Misuzu away¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of you¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu again¡­!

    ¡¸Hey wait! Yo-chan, you haven¡¯t told me that!¡¹

    Oh¡­Nei-san starts to rage.

    ¡¸Nei-sama¡­those words are words told to people whom you gave your body to!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even if you say that!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already dedicated myself to him so¡­you love your onee-san, don¡¯t you!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s taking advantage.

    ¡¸¡­I love you Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to take care of me too?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I will¡¹

    Eh??¡­Misuzu¡¯s face says.

    Katsuko-nee spoke to Misuzu while driving.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­I was also embraced by him yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­Is that so?! Congratulations!¡¹

    ¡¸Think of me as your elder sister from now on¡­we¡¯re bring loved by the same man after all¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu sends her best regards!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get along okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s irritated¡­

    ¡¸You guys are cruel! Completely ignoring me!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­just throw it away sooner!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even if you say that¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re that scared to have sex by your own will then how about being violated? Should I bind you in a restraint machine in the mansion¡¹

    ¡­Ah. The one when I first violated Yukino.

    ¡¸No. I don¡¯t want to be raped¡­I want to have normal sex¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s no good for Nei-sama who can¡¯t muster up her courage1¡¹

    ¡¸I get that¡­but¡¹

    I finished putting the diaper on Misuzu while they¡¯re talking.

    Misuzu once again embraces me to get spoiled.

    She rubs her cheeks against mine¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love you Danna-sama!¡¹

    I got erect.

    The sharp Katsuko-nee noticed the event immediately.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t released it since this morning¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I thought that I should present the first one to Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    Misuzu lowered the zipper!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be serving you¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸No, wait¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­it¡¯s so big!¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much time¡¹

    ¡¸Right, we don¡¯t have much time for sex¡­We only have five minutes till the meetup time¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while looking at the clock at the dashboard.

    ¡¸Please do it by hand¡­because fellatio when driving is dangerous. You can kiss the penis when there¡¯s a red signal!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­I understand!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s thin fingers caresses my glans.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    I groped Misuzu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Aaahh¡­please touch me more. Do as you please with Misuzu¡¯s body¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu pants¡­

    ¡¸Uwaa, they really started doing it!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eye rounded as she looks at us.

    ¡¸You see¡­Misuzu¡¹

    There¡¯s something I really want to ask Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­are you okay with me having sex with other girls?

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama doesn¡¯t have sex with someone he doesn¡¯t really love?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s someone you really want to do with then it can¡¯t be helped¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    Is that okay?

    ¡¸My grandfather¡­¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Have multiple mistresses. But, he treasures everyone. My grandfather told me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºEven the lowest men won¡¯t be able to understand women unless they embrace a hundred¡»¡¹ I want Danna-sama to become a splendid man. That¡¯s why, please have sex with more girls. I¡¯ll cooperate¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s grandfather¡­!

    I don¡¯t get how the rich and powerful people think¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­are you fine with that/¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s pet! Danna-sama¡¯s happiness is my happiness!¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸You see¡­I was told by Yuzuki-sensei yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it??/¡¹

    ¡¸When men experienced sex, they¡¯d want to embrace various women¡­when women get used to sex they¡¯d also want to be embraced by other men¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Unn?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu might be the same. You might want to have sex with other men than me¡­6¡¹

    That might be normal.

    Misuzu¡­got angry.

    ¡¸Geez!¡­Misuzu is only for Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu is Nagisa-sama¡¯s pet, I think you know it but¡­if you ask, we prefer women than men¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, but¡¹

    Right now, she¡¯s stroking my erect penis¡­

    Even though Misuzu¡¯s angry, her caressing hand is not stopping.

    Rather, it became violent¡­

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu¡¯s fine with only Danna-samal. I¡¯ll have sex with only Danna-sama. I want to have sex with only Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸But in the future¡­If I felt I want to have sex with someone other than Danna-sama¡­I will report to Danna-sama immediately¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Report?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Danna-sama can bully Misuzu without reserve. Make a mess out of me. Please fill Misuzu with Danna-sama¡¯s semen so that I can no longer think of other men¡­!¡¹

    ¡­!!!

    ¡¸It¡¯s enough for Misuzu to have Danna-sama her only man in her life. That¡¯s what I decided!¡¹

    Misuzu strokes my penis with strong power¡­!

    Gradually stimulating the glans¡­!

    Ah¡­I¡¯m near cumming¡­!

    ¡¸I love you¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Nei-san looks at us quietly with serious eyes on the other side of the mirror.

    Katsuko-nee too¡­

    Misuzu kissed my lips¡­!

    Ah¡­I¡¯m¡­going to cum!!

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ve arrived!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice.

    The car stops¡­!

    When I noticed, we¡¯re at the front gate of the school¡­!

    Ah¡­Yamamine-san¡¯s here¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, I¡¯m about to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please order Misuzu to drink it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, drink¡­drink it!¡¹

    Misuzu responded with an entranced face.

    ¡¸Okaay¡­Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    My glans filled Misuzu¡¯s small mouth¡­!

    ¡­Bububbu©`!!!

    Katsuko-nee pushed the horn!

    Yamamine-san that¡¯s in the front of the gate noticed the car we¡¯re in¡­!

    She¡¯s coming here smiling¡­!

    I¡¯m ejaculating Inside Misuzu¡¯s mouth¡­

    While taking a look at Yamamine-san¡¯s smile!!!

    1. Ask the Zeppeli to get courage ?

 Chapter 55

    55. Song

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­open your mouth wide and make him confirm that the semen is there!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee coaches Misuzu.

    Misuzu who received semen in her mouth for the first time opened her mouth wide.

    There¡¯s liquid on the tip of her pink tongue.

    I nodded¡­

    ¡¸Then, please swallow it. Dilute it with your saliva and it¡¯ll be easier to drink!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s mouth went ¡°Kuchukuchu¡±

    Then, she swallowed.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks. That was cute¡¹

    I instinctively patted Misuzu¡¯s head¡­!

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­Semen is really bitter isn¡¯t it¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Men have quite the different tastes!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Katsun, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸They might be similar but the taste differs from the physical condition¡­when you¡¯re used to it, you can understand their health condition¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Misuzu will be drinking Danna-sama¡¯s semen to check him!¡¹

    Misuzu says that then Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Eeh! That¡¯s what I thought I should be doing¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu had a ¡¸My my¡¹face

    ¡¸Then Katsuko-sama will do the health check. But¡­Misuzu would be glad if you can share the half of what Danna-sama released¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine even with a third of it¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s face loosened from Misuzu who appeals with puppy dog eyes.

    ¡¸Geez¡­it can¡¯t be helped! we¡¯ll do it in turns!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Thank you very much!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­that turns means that you¡¯re going to do it alternate everyday?

    There¡¯s no way they would do this for everyday continuously¡­?

    No, don¡¯t think about it.

    I feel that I¡¯d lose when I think¡­

    ¡¸In exchange, I¡¯ll be training you hard in fellatio! I will be teaching Misuzu-sama with all the techniques I know!¡¹

    ¡¸My best regards!¡¹

    ¡¸Penis is an organ that women don¡¯t have. Therefore, you have to gather the knowledge and technique on how to make a man feel pleasure! Do you follow!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Somehow, this master and student relationship is dangerous¡­!

    ¡¸Eeh! You two looks like you¡¯re having fun! Katsun, let me join in too! Teach me how to do fellatio!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t teach the virgins!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsun¡¯s a bully!¡¹

    ¡¸A virgin who knows how to fellate is heresy!1¡¹

    Un¡­Certainly.

    I feel I want Nei-san to experience normal sex.

    Or rather¡­I feel that in Nei-san¡¯s case, once she gets into a heresy of sex once, she won¡¯t be able to leave that¡­

    ¡¸Also, uhm, Katsuko-sama¡¹

    Misuzu once again talks to Katsuko-nee that¡¯s on the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please teach Misuzu techniques in sex¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said it clearly.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Sex is different from fellatio, you can¡¯t prioritize the technique. What¡¯s important is the matter of the two hearts mixing together!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama is an innocent who just lost her virginity., It¡¯s not time to teach you about techniques. It¡¯s just enough to only make your partner feel good¡­yourself feeling good, feeling the wonders of having sex using your own body. It would be thoughtless to teach you excessive education at the current stage!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸Rather¡­it¡¯s important to serve with the mind of¡ºDedicating one¡¯s fresh body¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸I get it! Danna-sama¡­please paint Misuzu with the color you want! Please turn Misuzu to a woman of your preference! Misuzu will do whatever you wish for me to do!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    Why are you so cute¡­!

    ¡¸Its fine. The current Misuzu-sama. Is very lovely!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, I don¡¯t have the adult charm like Katsuko-sama¡­I¡¯m not as beautiful as Nei-san. I want to at least change into something Danna-sama likes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mii-chan?!¡¹

    Nei-san was surprised from what Misuzu said.

    I embraced Misuzu¡¯s body silently.

    ¡¸I think that the current Misuzu is very charming. I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    I smacked Misuzu¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­what about me?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee interrups the two people¡¯s atmosphere.

    ¡¸Of course I love you too! I like how Katsuko-nee is right now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Good¡¹

    Nei-san sighed alone then spoke to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good and all but¡­Yo-chan, you should hide your penis soon. Look, the signal¡¯s changing¡­!¡¹

    Shit¡­My dick¡¯s still out.

    By the way¡­we¡¯ve been talking for very long¡­

    Our car has stopped just on the other side of the road¡­and yet, the girl named Yamamine-san is an honor student that waits for the signal to change even in the street that there¡¯s not a single car passing through¡­!

    When the signal changed¡­Yamamine-san walked in the pedestrian lane.

    I hid my penis in a hurry and spoke to Nei-san.

    ¡¸But¡­I also love Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­Eh!

    Nei-san turns around to me¡­!

    ¡¸Since I first met you at the roof at school¡­I¡¯ve been in love with Nei-san all the time¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you do¡­Nei-sama is always gentle!¡¹

    Katsuko-san buts in.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, do you think of wanting to have sex with me?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no man who wouldn¡¯t want to have sex with Nei-san!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about the other men¡­What does Yo-chan think?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You want to violate me? You want to thrust it hard? Want to let it out inside? Want to get me pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not it¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what?!¡¹

    ¡¸I want the two of us sleep properly while hugging each other tightly. We did it with Margo-san the other day, didn¡¯t we? I want to embrace and sleep alone with Nei-san¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s backbone jumped¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What should I do Katsun?!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I got weeeeeet!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, just have sex with him already!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Nei-san! Do it! Misuzu will be watching!¡¹

    While we¡¯re making noises¡­Yamamine-san on her uniform had arrived.

    ¡¸¡­Good morning¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s a bit nervous.

    Of course¡­She promised yesterday that ¡ºShe¡¯d come to Nei-san¡¯s friend house to learn make up¡»

    She never thought that she¡¯d be picked up with a Benz¡­

    ¡¸¡­Good morning! You¡¯re Yamamine Megumi-sama, aren¡¯t you?! I¡¯m Takanashi Katsuko!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes out of the driver¡¯s seat and introduces herself refreshingly.

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­I¡¯m Yamamine Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸My!¡­You¡¯re really cute just as I¡¯ve heard from Nei-sama and Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s embarrassed.

    With Katsuko-nee¡¯s preemptive strike, Yamamine-san got even more nervous.

    Misuzu whispered to my ears¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please attach the collar to Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I want you to put it to me in front of Megumi-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Megumi-san is Misuzu¡¯s rival¡¹

    I-I don¡¯t get it¡­

    Anyway, I should just attach it

    I took out Misuzu¡¯s red collar.

    Then turn it to Misuzu¡¯s neck¡­!

    ¡¸Please get on the car¡­Ojou-sama¡¯s waiting in the mansion¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama?¡¹

    Yamamine-san makes a suspicious face.

    ¡¸I told you yesterday didn¡¯t I? We¡¯ll be going to my friend¡¯s house!¡¹

    Nei-san shows her face from the window and spoke to Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸Come here¡¹

    Katsuko-san on her maid uniform turned to the rear seat door and opened it¡­!

    Inside the car is me attaching a collar on Misuzu¡¯s neck¡­

    ¡¸Good morning, Megumi-san! Please get in, there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡¹

    ¡¸M-Morning¡­Yamamine-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Good morning. Misuzu-san, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s puzzled by our appearance¡­

    ¡¸Please go in!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, hey hey, Megumi-chan, get in!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san urged her and she gets in the car unwillingly.

    The door closed¡­

    Katsuko-nee returned to the driver¡¯s seat¡­

    ¡¸¡­You had that choker yesterday, am I wrong?¡¹

    Yamamine-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a choker¡­It¡¯s a collar!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Collar?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Yamamine-san had a questioning face but, Misuzu¡¯s smiling calmly.

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t mind it! Mii-chan¡¯s just getting sticky at Yo-chan when left alone!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm. Misuzu-san¡¯s not going out with Yoshida-kun, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m not going out with him!¡¹

    Misusu declared clearly to Yamamine-san

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Mii-chan who loves being sticky to Yo-chan¡­Katsun¡¯s also being sticky with him¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­right now I¡¯m holding the steering wheel so it can¡¯t be helped but, I look towards Misuzu-sama from time to time and think¡ºDammit¡»and want to but in¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m sorry Katsuko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll go stick with him a lot later!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee steps on the accelerator!

    The Benz accelerates fast!

    Once again, the car arrived at the mansion¡­!

    ¡¸You see, I also cling to Yo-chan hard!¡­Everyone loves Yo-chan after all!¡¹

    Nei-san on the passenger seat says that.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡­you¡¯re popular aren¡¯t you¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I don¡¯t get it but¡­it seems so¡¹

    Actually, I don¡¯t get it¡­

    Why did this happen?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Megumi-san, it¡¯s fine! You can also stick to Danna-sama!¡¹

    Hey¡­Misuzu¡­!?

    ¡¸¡­Eh? Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu leans on me¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really not going out with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s face has a ¡¸????¡¹storm¡­

    ¡¸Mii-chan¡¯s calling Yo-chan ¡ºDanna-sama¡» That¡¯s all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Something like a nickname?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn©`, something more like a affectionate name?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    Yamamine-san looks at me and Misuzu¡­and Misusu returns her usual lovely smile to Yamamine-san

    ¡¸Well¡­that has nothing to do with me¡­¡¹

    Yamamine-san says that and turned her eyes away from Misuzu.

    ¡¸Oh right. Yo-chan, Katsun and me went to help a flower shop friend in the flower market a while ago! Mii-chan¡¯s working part time on that flower shop¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Flower shop?¡¹

    ¡¸The ¡ºSchwarz Wald¡»in front of the station!¡¹

    MIsuzu answered.

    ¡¸Ah, I know that. It¡¯s a very stylish flower shop¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s working at such a wonderful shop?¡¹

    ¡¸After school at Tuesdays and Saturdays¡­on the other days, Misuzu has her lessons!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lessons¡¹

    I asked it instinctively.

    ¡¸Yes, I do my Japanese traditional dance practice on Monday and Friday, flower arrangement on Wednesday, piano lessons on Wednesday¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re studying that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-sama spoke to the flower arrangement teacher¡¹

    ¡­Oh right. I remembered.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I heard it from Nagisa-san, you got a presentation of your Japanese traditional dance?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! It¡¯s on May 2!¡­I thought of telling you about it later today¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­could you please come and see Misuzu¡¯s dance?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I will. I promised Nagisa-san after all¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also go! Megumi-chan, go there too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s unable to speak¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­where¡¯s the venue?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks while driving.

    ¡¸The national theatre!¡¹

    National theatre¡­is that the theatre for the country?2

    ¡¸Uwaa, Mii-chan¡¯s dancing at such an amazing place!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that amazing! It¡¯s available for the public other than the day scheduled!¡¹

    No¡­It won¡¯t be lent to normal people.

    No matter how you think about it¡­

    ¡¸Who¡¯s Misuzu-sama¡¯s teacher at Japanese traditional dance??!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸Konpeki Nadeshiko Sensei!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s astonished!

    ¡¸That person¡­could she be the head of Konpeki house?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­the headmaster of the school!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh! Misuzu-sama¡¯s being guided buy the head of the school directly?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am¡­?!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s making a ¡¸What about it? expression¡­

    ¡¸Katsun, do you know that person?

    ¡¸Konpeki Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s a living national treasure!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Living national treasure?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s the treasure of the country even though she¡¯s alive!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s dance is said to be the ¡ºAngel¡¯s advent¡»¡¹

    In case of that person¡¯s presentation¡­I can understand why¡¯s the venue the national theatre

    But¡­

    ¡¸But, the one doing the presentation is Sensei¡¯s class. Sensei would dance on the end but, it would basically be the students like me dancing in turns. Children from six years old and first years who just began to take lessons too¡­it¡¯s a normal presentation¡¹

    No¡­Just putting in that head of the school is already an extraordinary celebrity?

    Children from normal houses can¡¯t enter there¡­

    ¡¸But I¡¯m glad¡­Danna-sama¡¯s going to come and watch¡­! Misuzu¡¯s Grandfather, father and mother would be there too¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­I became depressed in an instant.

    I¡¯m going to meet Misuzu¡¯s family??

    How should I greet them?

    ¡ºI¡¯m Yoshida, the one who stole Misuzu¡¯s virginity and made her a pet¡­!¡»

    I could never say that¡­

    ¡­n

    ¡­Wait

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­could it be¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Takahiko-san, Misuzu¡¯s fiance would be coming on that day too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san, you got a fiance?¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yes¡­It¡¯s a fiance my grandfather decided, I have one for now¡­¡¹

    Misuzu emphasized the word ¡¸For now¡¹

    ¡­In short.

    I need to bring and end to that¡­

    On that day¡­with Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    ¡¸Un¡­Got it¡¹

    Oh¡­I feel overwhelmed.

    ¡¸Please¡­Danna-sama!

    Misuzu grips my hand¡­

    I also grasped it.

    ¡¸Uwaa, I don¡¯t get it but it looks interesting! I¡¯ll definitely go on that day!

    ¡¸Katsuko feels that it¡¯s somewhat hard so I¡¯ll definitely go!¡¹

    The two onee-sama are heating up!!!

    ¡¸Megumi-chan too! Go there definitely!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Nei-san made Yamamine-san promise forcibly with her amazing power¡­

    The Benz we¡¯re on arrived at the mansion.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡­Why did it come to this

    In the karaoke room right now, Misuzu¡¯s singing enthusiastically¡ºTsugaru channel winder scene¡»under the light of the mirror ball¡­

    When we arrived at the mansion¡­Katsuko-nee led us to the karaoke room for some reason.

    Why do we have a karaoke room in the mansion? I don¡¯t know¡­

    Anyway, it¡¯s a wide party room where it seems 15 people can enjoy it.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll be making preparations so please relax in here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told us while offering cold drinks.

    Of course, Yamamine-san¡¯s at loss.

    Well of course.

    Suddenly brought to a mansion then a karaoke after.

    It¡¯s normal to start worrying.

    Even I was scared when I came here for the first time.

    Misuzu¡¯s also feeling a bit nervous¡­

    Misuzu must¡¯ve heard it from Nagisa-san and Yuzuki-sensei but¡­her heart must be throbbing knowing that this is the base.

    Nei-san¡¯s the only one smiling¡­

    Not minding our state, Katsuko-nee does her lecture on how to use the karaoke machine.

    Then¡­she stands on the platform¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­Katsuko will sing the ball game!¡¹

    The introduction flows jingling.

    It must be some amazing equipment, the bass coming from the speaker is banging!

    ¡¸¡­Please listen to¡­¡ºMy way¡»!!!!¡¹3

    Katsuko-nee began to sing loudly some English song I don¡¯t know.

    She¡¯s amazingly good!

    It¡¯s good but¡­

    What¡¯s with this strange air¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Katsun got a lot of old men as partners, she can¡¯t sing anything but old songs¡­but she¡¯s good¡¹

    Nei-san commented.

    No¡­I don¡¯t get it well.

    Anwyay, Katsukon-nee finished the ¡ºMy way¡»song with amazing power¡­!

    ¡¸Uwaa, Katsuko-sama, you¡¯re so skilled!¡¹

    Misuzu claps her hand in pleasure.

    Neiu-san¡¯s clapping too¡­

    Yamamine-san is¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re good at pronouncing English¡¹

    You¡¯re going to praise that one?

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­Thank you very much. Then, I will be preparing the lunch so I¡¯ll be leaving. ¡­Nei-sama, it¡¯s your turn!¡¹

    With Katsuko-nee¡¯s nomination, Nei-san stood up!

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped! Katsun¡¯s English still has ways to go. Hear my home trained English song!¡¹

    ¡­Then, the tune starts.

    I know this song.

    ¡ºStand by me¡»¡­!

    Nei-san begins to sing.

    G-Good!

    She¡¯s good at singing but¡­her pronunciation of English is amazing!

    She¡¯s really an American person¡­

    She said that it¡¯s ¡ºHome-trained¡»¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s ¡ºStand by me¡»is¡­

    It pierces the heart for some reason¡­

    It feels very painful¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s crying¡­

    ¡­The song ends.

    We gave Nei-san an applause¡­

    Yamamine-san¡¯s no longer nervous.

    ¡¸It was really good!¡¹

    She told Nei-san.

    ¡¸Then¡­Next would be Misuzu-chan!¡¹

    Then, the song Misuzu chose¡­

    ¡ºTsugaru Channel Winter Scene¡»¡­4

    Err¡­To be clear

    ¡­It was perfect.

    It¡¯s outrageously good¡­

    I think she can debut as a singer of Japanese traditional ballads¡­

    The song ended¡­

    Everyone listened to the song wholeheartedly.

    Misuzu bowed deeply¡­then we applaud to her presentation from the bottom of our hearts.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much. It¡¯s been a while so I¡¯m nervous¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re good! Mii-chan, do you like this song?¡¹

    ¡¸My mother likes it. And me too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, so that¡¯s why!¡¹

    ¡¸Last year, we really went to go and watch the tsugaru channel! I wanted to see the scenery on the song!¡¹

    ¡¸With your mother¡­??¡¹

    ¡¸No, mother, me, Gondou-san the secretary, and the driver Yasuhara-san, and the body guard Shimatsuka-san, it¡¯s the five of us!¡¹

    Let¡¯s stop asking about Misuzu¡¯s house.

    It¡¯s getting even scarier¡­

    ¡¸Well then¡­Megumi-san, please!¡¹

    Misuzu tries to hand the mic to Yamamine-san¡­!!

    But¡­Yamamine-san

    ¡¸I¡­about singing¡­!¡¹

    1. They should be burned at the stake! ?

    2. You don¡¯t say? ?

 Chapter 56

    56. Yamamine Megumi

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s wrong?! Please sing, Megumi-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san asks Yamamine-san who refused to hold the microphone.

    ¡¸I¡¯m bad at it¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to mind it!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Everyone¡¯s good at it¡¹

    ¡¸Geez!¡­Maru-chan should¡¯ve been here!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Margo-san, could it be?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yo-chan¡­Maru-chan¡¯s such a hardcore rock girl, but she¡¯s really bad at singing!¡¹

    Oh, though she had a guitar during the disguise, it seems that she really likes it.

    Un, she surely seem to match rock.

    ¡¸She¡¯s good at instruments though!¡¹

    ¡¸Electric guitar?¡¹

    When I asked.

    ¡¸No no, Clarinet!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Clarinet? Could that be the ¡ºThe claarineet I got from papa¡­¡»something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that clarinet!¡¹

    However¡­I don¡¯t know what kind of instrument was that.

    ¡¸She said she took lessons when she was in the institute in the America, they have such an educational program there¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸The teacher in charge pushes musical instruments just because he sees them as kids¡­¡ºHey you!1 You learn this today! You¡¯re a big one so learn this! The small one there learn this piccolo!¡»she said¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hee¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Maru-chan¡¯s good with clarinet but¡­she can¡¯t adjust her voice when singing! Whatever she sings will always come out as a death metal!¡¹

    Uuun. Margo-san¡¯s voice is low though¡­

    ¡¸In case of clarinet, does she perform classical music? Like Mozart?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Nei-san

    ¡¸No, Maru-chan¡¯s the type who¡¯d like Jazz. Look, there¡¯re are jazz artists that are good in clarinet aren¡¯t there?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Benny Goodman?¡¹

    Yamamine-san unexpectedly joined the conversation¡­

    ¡¸Right, Maru-chan likes his performance!¡¹

    ¡¸Benny Goodman is amazing isn¡¯t he¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Megumi-chan¡¯s informed! Do you like Jazz?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My late mother¡¯s doing a vocals on Jazz.¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s¡­mother has passed away¡­

    ¡¸Oh right! Me too, I don¡¯t have my parents anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh??¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ehehe, they were both shot by a burglar when we were in US¡¹

    Nei-san¡­is that so¡­?

    ¡¸When I was six¡­me and my bother were watching it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s face turned gloomy.

    ¡¸My mother committed suicide. When I was 12¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Megumi-chan had a hard time¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san embraces Yamamine-san¡¯s shoulder quietly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. My adoptive parents are taking good care of me¡­¡¹

    Misuzu opened the karaoke list and spoke to Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Megumi-san. Do you sing Cole Porter¡¯s ¡ºNight and Day¡»2?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I know it¡¹

    ¡¸Please sing along with Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu loves ¡ºNight and day¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I also do¡¹

    ¡¸Then, lets sing it together!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too!¡¹

    Nei-san too¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Err, it¡¯s in the karaoke isn¡¯t it!

    ¡¸Yes. If I recall, it¡¯s in the Jazz page!¡¹

    Nei-san and Misuzu registers the music¡­!

    ¡¸Yo-chan, want to sing too?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t know that song¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Yo-chan should listen to the three beauties singing!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, Megumi-chan, stand up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re all singing together¡¹

    The jazz performance plays gently.

    Then¡­the three sings.

    Among the two microphones, Nei-san monopolizes one of them.

    The other one has Misuzu and Yamamine-san drawing their lips close to each other¡­!

    The English song unknown to me¡­!

    Is a sorrowful and gentle¡­jazz melody¡­

    Nei-san and Misuzu are smiling at Yamamine-san.

    Yamamine-san¡­returned a smile¡­

    Slowly¡­the wall in her heart melts.

    The three of them sings happily¡­

    Before long¡­the song ends.

    I clapped my hands for the three of them.

    The girls looked at each other and smiled once again¡­!

    ¡¸Yamamine-san¡­aren¡¯t you good at it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, it was a really beautiful voice!¡¹

    Nei-san and Misuzu praises Yamamine-san¡¯s singing voice¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m bad at singing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! Look, everyone give Megumi-chan an applause!¡¹

    We clapped our hands for Yamamine-san.

    ¡­That¡¯s when.

    Another sound of applause comes from the outside of the room¡­!

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s good at singing. I¡¯m jealous¡¹

    A tall woman in black clothing enters from the door¡­!

    ¡­Yamamine-san¡¯s surprised!

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sensei!¡¹

    The teacher laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸This is my house¡­¡¹

    Nei-san spoke to the stiffened Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you? We¡¯ll be going to my friend¡¯s house¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sensei¡¯s friend!¡¹

    Misuzu stepped forward and bowed to Sensei.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is your grandfather well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes I was told to ¡ºSend my regards to Kuromori-sama¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    Misuzu¡¯s grandfather knows Sensei?

    Not just that but also ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­?!

    ¡¸Tell him¡ºI¡¯m very sorry for the long silence¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡­!¡¹

    Sensei once again looked at Yamamine-san

    ¡¸Yuzuki is my mother¡¯s family name¡­That¡¯s what I use at school, my true name is Kuromori¡­Kuromori Minaho¡­!3¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m the current head of Kuromori house. Welcome Misuzu-san. Also¡­Welcome back, Megumi¡­!¡¹

    Megumi-san¡¯s long and narrow eyes gradually opened wide!

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re finally able to meet¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Everyone, meal¡¯s ready!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee jumps in the intense atmosphere!

    ¡¸Katsun! Where are we going to eat today¡¯s lunch/¡¹

    ¡¸Since the weather¡¯s good, I¡¯ve prepared it at the terrace!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s good!¡­Hey, Misuzu-chan and Megumi-chan, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Nei-san calls her out but¡­Yamamine-san is still looking at the teacher stiffened.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s have a meal first. We can just leave the complicated talk later right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­got it¡¹

    Yamamine-san who had a gloomy face were pulled out by Nei-san and Misuzu¡­

    We come to the terrace facing the backyard of the mansion¡­

    The garden surrounded with high tree has good air.

    There¡¯s a big table in the terrace and a white tablecloth hung in it.

    On top of it are a lot of platters¡­

    ¡¸I was wondering if I¡¯d go with Chinese or Italian but¡­I focused no making a pasta buffet today. Please take what you like and have a feast!¡¹

    I see, there¡¯s different kinds of spaghetti in the platter. There are salad dishes too.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama, would you want white wine?¡¹

    Huh¡­the butler on white hair I haven¡¯t seen for a while appeared with a wine.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll leave it to Morimoto¡¹

    The butler poured in wine glass for several number of people.

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    He poured into each glass in sequence, starting from Sensei.

    Lastly, the butler poured into Yamamine-san¡¯s glass¡­

    ¡¸This wine was bought when you were born¡­Megumi-sama¡¹

    Yamamine-san looks up at the butler¡­

    ¡¸Your mother was a very splendid one¡­I heard your singing voice a while ago but Megumi-sama¡¯s voice resembles Emiko very much¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know my mother?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I know Megumi-sama¡¯s experience too. I was the one who delivered you to Yamamine-sama¡¯s house when you were a young miss¡­!¡¹

    Sensei spoke to Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t remember since you were still small¡­I was a high school student back then¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s eyes¡­have tears shedding like rain.

    ¡¸¡­I do remember. That¡¯s right¡­It was you. The one who spoke to me with a very gentle voice inside the car¡­also, this scenery¡­I remember¡­!¡¹

    Sensei pours in two more wine glasses¡­

    ¡¸Morimoto, Katsuko, take these glasses¡­we¡¯ll all toast for this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­our cute daughter came home. Everyone must give her blessings¡­!¡¹

    The butler Morimoto-san and Katsuko-nee took the glass¡­and we too¡­

    ¡¸Our Megumi has grown up healthily and beautifully¡­Cheers to Megumi¡¯s return!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cheers!¡¹

    Everyone drinks their wine.

    ¡¸¡­Now, I¡¯m hungry! Megumi-chan, what pasta do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, I¡¯ll do it myself¡¹

    Nei-san embraces Yamamine-san who¡¯s still crying¡­!

    ¡¸Katsun and I are children of this mansion too. That¡¯s why we¡¯re Megumi-chan¡¯s onee-san! Ah¡­I came here latter so Megumi-chan¡¯s the onee-san¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, everyone¡¯s¡­a¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    Yamamine-san looks at us timidly

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s not¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answered radiantly.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Pet?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m being cherished by Danna-sama!¡¹

    Yamamine-san looks at my face in surprise!

    ¡¸Wrong, wrong!¡­Yo-chan¡¯s not a ¡ºGuest¡» Yo-chan¡¯s a member of ¡ºKuromori¡» One of Sensei¡¯s ¡ºToys¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san explains laughingly

    ¡¸¡­A member of¡ºKuromori¡»? Is that so? Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I became one before I noticed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸I am Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ¡ºSeventh Toy¡» A member of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    Saying it with my own mouth¡­feels strange.

    But¡­there¡¯s no regret.

    It turned this way¡­it has come to this.

    This is my fate, I think.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Everyone¡¯s Megumi-chan¡¯s ally!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-sama¡­please think of me as your onee-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re so sly Katsun! Megumi-chan¡¯s my little sister!¡¹

    Misuzu spoke to the frolic Nei-san and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­is it no good to be a little sister of the two?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, As expected of Mii-chan, you said something good!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Nei-sama¡­let¡¯s have it like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Katsun¡­you¡¯re our little sister!¡¹

    Nei-san jumps around Yamamine-san in pleasure¡­!

    ¡¸Oh right oh right¡­let¡¯s make Mii-chan our little sister while we¡¯re at it!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s pet!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine?! Yo-chan¡¯s pet and also our little sister!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that!¡­Danna-sama¡¯s the only one for Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaa, Mii-chan declined!!!! Yo-chan, cheer me up!¡¹

    Nei-san clings to me this time!

    My face got buried under her huge breasts!!

    ¡¸Aah, Nei-san you¡¯re so sly! Danna-sama, me too, me too!¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me too¡­!

    Ah, her small beautiful breasts is hitting me!!!

    Though the feeling of Nei-san¡¯s huge breasts is good¡­

    I can¡¯t just throw away the elasticity of Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡­!

    ¡¸Hey, the two of you! We¡¯re in the middle of the meal! It¡¯s bad manners!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsun scolded meeeee!!¡¹

    Nei-san pressed her breasts even further!

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­I can¡¯t become Megumi-san¡¯s sister. I don¡¯t think of wanting it either¡¹

    Misuzu smiles and spoke to Yamamine-san¡­

    ¡¸In exchange¡­let¡¯s become close friends throughout our life¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s eat!¡¹

    ¡¸Un un, meal meal!¡¹

    ¡¸Please eat¡­!¡¹

    The meal finally started.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, which pasta do you like?? Misuzu will feed you!¡¹

    Misuzu spins the pasta on the fork and holds it to my mouth.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Aaahn!¡¹

    ¡­M-Misuzu.

    T-This is embarrassing.

    Everyone¡¯s looking¡­

    ¡¸¡­please, Danna-sama!!!¡¹

    No good¡­I can¡¯t stand against this lovely face!

    ¡­Aaahn.

    ¡¸Ufu¡­Is it delicious?¡¹

    ¡¸D¡­Delicious¡­!¡¹

    Ah, when I look at her¡­Nei-san¡¯s eyes is burning!

    ¡¸Mii-chan¡­I¡¯ll do it too!¡¹

    ¡¸No, that kind of job is for the Maid Katsuko!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee interferes¡­!!

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s do it in turns. Nei-san, Katsuko-sama¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­Yamamine-san¡¯s looking at us in amazement.

    No more, I¡¯m giving up.

    Sure sure, I¡¯m such a shameless man¡­!!

    The racket with me at the center finally settled after a while.

    Right now, I¡¯m eating between the happy girls.

    I took a look at the wine in my hand from a distance.

    ¡¸All of the spaghetti is delicious. Are this all Katsuko-sama¡¯s cooking??¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Katsun¡¯s very good at cooking!¡¹

    ¡¸If you want then I can teach you anytime you want!¡¹

    ¡¸Please teach Misuzu! Hey, Megumi-san, let¡¯s learn together!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­yeah, sure¡¹

    She¡¯s still awkward but still, Yamamine-san seems to be able to blend with the girls somehow.

    Or could it be that she¡¯s still minding Yuzuki-sensei?¡­She¡¯s looking at Sensei from time to time.

    Sensei kept eating while talking to the butler¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re still worried?¡¹

    Nei-san whispered as she saw Yamamine-san¡¯s state.

    ¡¸¡­No, I¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it, donmai¡­We¡¯ll be taking care of Megumi-chan¡¯s anxiety ahead!¡¹

    ¡­Anxiety??

    ¡¸The ¡ºKuromori¡»right now is no longer a prostitution section¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m still a virgin¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s surprised.

    Those words seems to be shocking for her¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko too, she¡¯s not inviting a visitor for nearly a year too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Megumi-chan will never have to be taking care of a guest from now on. Don¡¯t worry!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. The current head of ¡ºKuromori¡»is Ojou-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Sensei would never do anything that we¡¯d hate!¡¹

    In other words.

    The head before Yuzuki-sensei¡­forced Katsuko-nee, Nagisa-san and Iwakura-senpai to prostitution.

    It was overturned one year ago¡­

    At those days when Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s the actual head¡­?

    Sensei¡¯s listening to the conversation of the girls?¡­She stood from her seat and came to me.

    ¡¸¡­I have to explain to Yoshida-kun and Misuzu-san¡­Megumi¡¯s mother, Emiko came to this mansion a decade ago. My father was the head of the at that time. Emiko got pregnant here¡­and gave birth. Then, the two of them lived here until Megumie became 6 years old¡­¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s lost mother¡­was a previous generations ¡ºKuromori¡»member.

    Having her pregnant here means¡­Just like how Nagisa-san got pregnant with Mao-chan, Yamamine-san¡¯s mother got pregnant with a ¡ºGuest¡¯s¡»child¡­?!

    ¡¸I played with Megumi a lot when I was young but¡­Megumi doesn¡¯t seem to remember me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ve also changed a lot since the old days¡¹

    Sensei¡­wasn¡¯t like this before

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop calling me that formal¡­Megumi, do you remember how you call me before??¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s better¡­use that please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡­Was everyone from Yamamine gentle to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I was raised like their real daughter¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­I was worried all this time. About you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry for making you worry¡¹

    Sensei paused for a moment¡­then spoke

    ¡¸Megumi¡­You can freely decide what you want to do from now on¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I know the talk about you coming out of Yamamine house towards Shirasaka house. You can ignore that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka house?

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s house?

    Speaking of which, there¡¯s the talk of Yamamine-san being in a distant relative of Yukino¡­

    Why is Yukino¡¯s house involved¡­?/

    Yukino¡¯s house¡­is related to ¡ºKuromori¡»too¡­?!

    Oh right¡­Yukino?!

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­what time is it?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took out a wristwatch for women that seems expensive when I asked her¡­

    ¡¸¡­12:23!¡¹

    Yesterday¡­Yuzuki-sensei told Yukino that they¡¯d meet at school at 11:00!

    Where is Yukino right now!?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­calm down. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about¡­¡¹

    Sensei told me as she look at my panicking face.

    Sensei¡¯s not saying ¡ºYukino¡¯s¡»name on purpose.

    To not let Yamamine-san know.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­I¡¯ll be making the road for you. You can choose the road by your own will¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My will¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­you can live as the child of Yamamine-san. I can return your Hashimoto family name as Hashimoto Emiko¡¯s daughter. You can live outside the residence just like the old times¡­If you want to live outside then I can rent an apartment. I will bear all the school expenses before graduating, your living costs and also university. You don¡¯t need to worry because it won¡¯t trouble Yamamine-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re Emiko-san¡­¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»daughter but, you don¡¯t need to become a member of ¡ºKuromori¡» You are yourself. But¡­I have the responsibility of protecting you in Emiko-san¡¯s place. I will solve all of the problems you are feeling right now. ¡­You¡¯re free! You can freely choose your future!!¡¹

    Yamamine-san shook her head greatly¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not free¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I understood it from Minaho-san¡¯s talk right now. It was Minaho-san who sent the expenses to Yamamine house for my upbringing, isn¡¯t it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. Your real father refused. Everything about your upbringing¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­was abandoned?/¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­That person doesn¡¯t mind the burden of money at all, he opposed you leaving the mansion. He thinks that you being here would be a drawback for ¡ºKuromori¡» Thus, he pushed you to Yamamine-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I know that¡¹

    ¡¸That person entrusted you to Yamamine-san¡¯s house and is still thinking that he¡¯s ruling you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I think too¡­if you think of that person¡¯s relation to Yamamine house¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s eyes had tears spilling.

    Just what the hell happened

    Yamamine-san¡¯s past¡­?!

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, stay here! Together with us!¡¹

    Nei-san embraces Yamamine-san¡¯s shoulder¡­!

    ¡¸Katsuko will be making you meals everyday!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san too

    ¡¸¡­I feel sorry for Megumi-san!¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me and bursts into tears¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yamamine-san, fight! It¡¯s no good to give up! If you don¡¯t you¡¯d just regret it for your whole life!¡¹

    Yamamine-san got startled with my words then she looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it but¡­But, I don¡¯t think that you should entrust your life to someone. You have to get hurt to gain it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay for me? To fight¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it Yamamine-san¡¯s life?!¡¹

    I shouted.

    I don¡¯t know why¡­

    That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t help but shout¡­!

    Yamamine-san turns around to Sensei!

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­I!¡¹

    Yamamine-san said it clearly¡­

    ¡¸I¡­I want to avenge my mother¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s surprised!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, you!¡¹

    ¡¸I could¡­ never forgive that person!¡¹

    Yamamine-san shouts while grasping both her hands tightly¡­!

    ¡¸Are you sure Megumi?¡­You¡¯re going to fall to hell you know¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s eyes are determined.

    Sensei opened her mouth.

    ¡¸The current ¡ºKuromori¡»are all acting only for revenge. Your revenge would be included in that revenge. That¡¯s why, there¡¯s no need for Megumi to defile her body¡­ You can stay as clean as you were¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to just watch! If Minaho-san gets dirty, then I¡¯ll get dirty too¡­! I¡¯ll follow you until hell!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    Nei-san spoke quietly.

    ¡¸Sensei¡­Sensei¡¯s revenge is our revenge. Sensei didn¡¯t just drag us¡­we¡¯re all fighting the same fight¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Ojou-sama¡­Ojou-sama released Katsuko and the others. Ojou-sama¡¯s pain is Katsuko¡¯s pain1¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Maru-chan would say the same thing. If we¡¯re not called out by Sensei, I think we might¡¯ve been killed by those people¡­!¡¹

    Sensei looked at me and Misuzu.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Yoshida-kun and Misuzu-san¡¯s not related here. Especially Yoshida-kun¡­you were just dragged into this plan of mine¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Sensei¡¯s plan was towards the Shirasaka house since the beginning.

    She just chose me as a piece to make Shirasaka Yukino fall.

    ¡­But

    The me right now¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m also Sensei¡¯s ¡ºToy¡» A member of ¡ºKuromori¡» Sensei¡¯s revenge will be my revenge¡­I will follow everyone to the end¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu jumps at my words!

    ¡¸That¡¯s my Danna-sama! Misuzu is everyone¡¯s ally! I love you everyone¡­!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles¡­

    Nei-san and Katsuko-nee too¡­

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¹

    Sensei looks at Yamamine-san

    Yamamine-san looks straight at Sensei¡­

    ¡¸Megumi¡­Are you really going to do anything for the sake of revenge?¡¹

    ¡¸I will¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go easy¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything Minahio-san orders¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You might get prostituted?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m ready for it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You might even kill a person¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­I¡¯ll endure anything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Sensei embraced Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, from now on, you¡¯re my ¡ºEighth toy¡»¡­!¡¹

    1. This is in katakana english ?

    3. My name¡¯s Bond. ?

 Chapter 57

    57. Past and Present

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­What should I do?¡¹

    Yamamine-san asked Sensei with sincere eyes.

    ¡¸Right¡­First, let¡¯s make you beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh/¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than making you beautiful¡­let¡¯s have you regain your original beauty¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s mother was very beautiful¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸My mother¡¯s different from me.¡¹

    Sensei caressed Yamamine-san¡¯s cheeks as she look down¡­

    ¡¸No¡­You¡¯re Emiko¡¯s daughter. That person¡¯s beauty was inherited properly¡­!¡¹

    The butler Morimoto-san comes¡­

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡­Yuuka-sama, Hidemi-sama, and Tamayo-sama has come¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, they¡¯re all here now¡¹

    Sensei turned to us.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go¡­we¡¯ll be introducing you to your seniors¡­!¡¹

    From the terrace of the mansion¡­

    We passed through a room that¡¯s like a hall.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long while¡­Minaho-sama¡¹

    ¡¸How are you? Minaho-san¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while! Minaho-chi!¡¹

    Three women were there.

    ¡¸Good day¡­Yuuka-sama, Hidemi-san, Tamayo¡¹

    Sensei greet the three women.

    The women are all beauties with good style but their age is inconsistent.

    ¡ºYuuka-sama¡»who¡¯s long hair is tied up is on her second half in thirties. She¡¯s wearing a low cut dress.

    ¡ºHidemi-san¡»should be around thirty/ She¡¯s wearing white clothes and having short hair.

    ¡ºTamayo¡»-san looks like she¡¯s around mid-twenties. Checkered hat and sunglasses. Wearing a jeans and stylish jacket.

    ¡¸These three people here were already here since the late head of the family. They¡¯re all independent now. Yuuka-sama¡¯s managing a hair salon.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hello everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Hidemi-san is on a beauty salon¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hello¡¹

    ¡¸Tamayo¡¯s a stylist¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sup!¡¹

    Haa¡­Everyone¡¯s working and had a success.

    ¡¸Of course, Katsuko knows all of them¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve been in debt with them since I came here¡­!¡¹

    That overbearing Katsuko-nee is completely grateful¡­!

    ¡¸Oh right, Katsuko-chan who just came here cried a lot, didn¡¯t she¡­?!¡¹

    Yuuka-san speaks nostalgically.

    ¡¸Right! She said she can never get good with fellatio¡­Hidemi-neesan trained her intensively¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right, Katsuko-chan can¡¯t bring herself to drink semen by all means¡­I trained her a lot so she fell to a slave of penis¡¹

    ¡¸As a result, she became the fellatio master when I got out of this mansion!¡¹

    ¡¸She really has grown¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s face turned red¡­

    Haa, Katsuko-nee also had that time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really indebt to everyone for those times¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee lowered her head.

    ¡¸Next to Katsuko is my ¡ºFifth toy¡»Nei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hello! I¡¯m Nei!¡¹

    Nei-san bowed.

    ¡¸Nei, you know Yuuka-san don¡¯t you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m always getting a cut at Yuuka-san¡¯s shop!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?/

    Nei-san¡¯s blond hair is dyed at Yuuka-san¡¯s hair salon.

    ¡¸You¡¯re welcome to my beauty salon! I¡¯ll do a whole body care! A cute child like you is very welcome!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Hidemi-nee, you don¡¯t have resistance on cute girls¡­!¡¹

    The older sisters laughs.

    ¡¸Next to Nei is Yoshida-kun¡­My ¡ºSeventh toy¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Hello¡­I¡¯m Yoshida¡¹

    Uwaa, I¡¯m so nervous

    ¡¸Oh, he¡¯s not a dick slave!¡¹

    ¡¸I never thought that Minaho-sama would make a boy ¡ºtoy¡»¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­he¡¯s a bit unrefined¡¹

    Well¡­

    I¡¯m just an indecent child anyway

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I made you came here today¡¹

    Sensei told the three girls.

    ¡¸Everyone, please refine Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    Their eyes shined¡­!

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s how it is Minaho-san!¡¹

    ¡¸I was contacted by Minaho-chi beforehand so I came with dress patterns appropriate for this boy!¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of concept should we make?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered Yuuka-san¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Eeh, please make him popular on middle school girls¡­!¡¹

    Eeeeeeh??!

    Katsuko-nee¡­why is it exclusive on the middle school girls?!

    ¡¸That¡¯s because the next target would be a middle school student¡­!¡¹

    Could that be?

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s little sister, Maika?

    ¡¸Right, if it¡¯s just a middle school girl, then it would be easy on the hairstyle and clothes¡­!¡¹

    Tamayo-san said it heartily but¡­is that how it is?

    ¡¸But¡­I didn¡¯t bring a lot f beauty treatments for men today.¡¹

    Saying that, Yuzuki-sensei answers Hidemi-san.

    ¡¸Oh¡­It¡¯s not Yoshida-kun that everyone¡¯s going to polish. This child please., It¡¯s Megumi. She just became my ¡ºToy¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Megumi¡¹

    Hearing the name Megumi¡­Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san was surprised!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re Megumi-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yuuka-neesan! There¡¯s no doubt, it¡¯s Megumi-chan!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Yamamine-san lived in this mansion until she was six¡­

    ¡¸Do you remember me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I do¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh, then what about me??¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Somehow¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow??¡­Dammit!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it, Hidemi has changed a lot since then¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Yuuka-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Ten years has passed since then!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, it was a sudden increase from teens to late twenties after all. Yuuka-neesan changed from thirties to fourties so there¡¯s not much change!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Hidemi¡­I¡¯m gonna get angry!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorryyyy!!¡¹

    Tamayo-san asks Yamamine-san who¡¯s surrounded by the two.

    ¡¸Yuuka-neesan¡­what kind of girl is she?/¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, Tamayo-chan passed by her¡­There was Emiko-san in this mansion before. Megumi-chan is Emiko-san¡¯s daughter. She was here until she was six¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Emiko-san really took care of us¡¹

    ¡¸She was a good person. I¡¯m really grateful for Megumi-chan¡¯s mother¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Yamamine-san says her thanks to Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san¡¯s praise.

    ¡¸Ah, I just remembered! We didn¡¯t pass each other! It was at the time I just entered the mansion¡­right right, you were there! If I remember, your mother suddenly died¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Tamayo-chan!¡¹

    Yuuka-san scolds Tamayo-san!

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯m really glad that everyone remembers my mother. I think that my mother would be glad¡­¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s words¡­turned the place solemn.

    ¡¸But, Minaho-san¡­It¡¯s good that Megumi-chan¡¯s back but¡­if Megumi-chan¡¯s going to entertain a ¡ºGuest¡»then\¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­We will never let this child experience what we had¡­!¡¹

    Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san presses Sensei

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. ¡ºKuromori¡»right now is no longer a ¡ºProstitution Section¡» I never intend to sell Megumi¡¯s body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Minaho-sama made Megumi-chan your ¡ºToy¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who asked for it¡¹

    Yamamine-san told the two.

    ¡¸I¡­want to avenge my mother¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s eyes are sincere¡­

    ¡¸I think that you two have heard the rumor already but¡­I¡¯ve abolished the ¡ºProstitution section¡»of ¡ºKuromori¡»one year ago¡­and there are other prostitution organization starting in replacement of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know¡­that man came on my beauty salon. ¡ºDo you want to return¡»he asked. Of course, I refused.1 The man¡¯s aim isn¡¯t me, but the knowledge about my customers¡¹

    ¡¸It also came to my hair salon¡­The reason why I came here today is to check Minaho-sama¡¯s real intention. That man has said that he¡¯s like the legitimate successor of ¡ºKuromori¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh eh eh?! Nobody came to me though¡­Yuuka-neesan, that man means that, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious, Tamayo¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, that¡¯s dangerous¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it well¡­

    There¡¯s a guy who¡¯;s trying to bring back the prostitution organization ¡ºKuromori¡»without permission¡­?!

    ¡¸I want to crush that person¡¯s plan completely. And, I want to end the existence of ¡ºKuromori¡»itself in the end¡­!¡¹

    Sensei informed everyone¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re prepared aren¡¯t you, Minaho-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re all Minaho-chi¡¯s ally!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if Minaho-san wasn¡¯t there, we couldn¡¯t have come out of here¡­!¡¹

    The three onee-sans grasped Sensei¡¯s hand¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Could I ask for your cooperation?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Minaho-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be telling the old members of the mansion who survived¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, we can¡¯t tell them immediately! That man¡¯s definitely observing the other girls¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­Akiko-chan and Yukari-chan¡¯s clinging to that man after all¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll chose the people we can trust¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I will be investigating about Akiko-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­everyone¡¹

    Sensei bowed to the three

    ¡¸By the way, Minaho-san¡­there¡¯s still another one you haven¡¯t introduced to us yet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, Hidemi-neesan loves cute girls!¡¹

    Hearing Hidemi-san and Tamayo-san¡¯s voice, Misuzu comes forward.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Misuzu. Nice to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸Hello¡­Is Misuzu-chan also Minaho-san¡¯s ¡ºToy¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu grips my sleeve tightly.

    ¡¸Oh my¡­he¡¯s not just what you see. As expected of the ¡ºToy¡»Minaho-san chose, making a cute pet like her!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan, is your Master gentle to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I love him!¡¹

    Yuuka-san asks then Misuzu answers laughingly as she cling to me.

    Yamamine-san looks at our faces in surprise¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-san is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s grandchild¡­¡¹

    Sensei explained to the onee-sans.

    ¡¸Eh, Kouzuki-sama¡­that Kouzuki-sama?!¡¹2

    ¡¸Tamayo, you¡¯re too surprised¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­But, are you sure? Doing this to a Kouzuki ojou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸The person herself says that it¡¯s fine so it¡¯s good¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu¡¯s happy for being made pet by Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu stated it clearly¡­

    But¡­Kouzuki house, is it that amazing?3

    ¡¸We¡¯re really indebt with Kouzuki-sama. I also received help in the management of the salon. I¡¯m grateful to him from the bottom of my heart. Please tell him that I¡¯m sorry for the long silence¡¹

    Yuuka-san bows to Misuzu.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve kept him company for two, three times¡­It¡¯s really nostalgic¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Tamayo was embraced one time too¡­just one time¡¹

    Eh¡­Misuzu¡¯s grandpa had sex with all of these onee-sans?

    What a stud¡­!4

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also kept him company! Of course Nagisa too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san too¡­!

    ¡¸The women of ¡ºKuromori¡»had been enjoyed by Kouzuki-sama briefly¡­but, she¡¯s usually Yuuka-neesan¡¯s ¡ºGuest¡»¡¹

    Sensei seizes them.

    Uwa, all of the women in this mansion¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Grandfather has been indebt with everyone. Especially, Yuuka-sama, he¡¯s still taking about you even now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is Kouzuki-sama healthy/¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He¡¯s in good health!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that part is still active?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re already aunts in age but¡­would Kouzuki-sama still hold us¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸My grandfather will surely be pleased¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I got a young and lovely pet¡­Kouzuki-sama¡¯s favorite type. I¡¯ll take that child and call him some time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Yuuka-sama¡­we will be waiting!¡¹

    Misuzu talks as if it¡¯s a normal conversation¡­

    Is the upper class such a world

    Yamamine-san who¡¯s brought from the normal family is in blank surprise.

    ¡¸¡­My grandfather isn¡¯t a person who¡¯d treat his granddaughter specially. When I told that I want to work on Nagisa-sama¡¯s shop, he should know what would be the result. He knows but¡­he sent me off¡¹

    ¡¸But he shouldn¡¯t expect that Misuzu-san would become Yoshida-kun¡¯s pet¡¹

    Sensei told Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes. I think that my grandfather thinks that my virginity won¡¯t be taken even if Nagisa-sama teases me. My grandfather has decided to let me marry my fiance while still a virgin¡­¡¹

    But¡­Nagisa-san handed Misuzu to me¡­

    I stole Misuzu¡¯s virginity.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time betraying my grandfathers expectations. But I don¡¯t regret it. Misuzu¡¯s very happy right now¡¹

    I¡¯ve done something serious to my pet girl.

    Nagisa-san¡¯s line ¡ºI¡¯ll give you my most treasured pet¡»was true.

    Nagisa-san might be punished by Misuzu¡¯s grandfather depending on the circumstances¡­

    Prepared for that¡­Nagisa-san handed Misuzu to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu will definitely be happy¡¹

    Only those ordinary words came out of my mouth¡­

    ¡¸Geez Danna-sama! Misuzu¡¯s already happy! Also, the who should be making the other happy is the pet Misuzu! Danna-sama should just love me as much as you want!¡¹

    Misuzu embraces me¡­

    I also embraced Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Misuzu will surely make you happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Un¡­Certainly, I¡¯m happy, but.

    Why did this¡­

    I¡¯m sitting on a chair right now, having my hair cut by Yuuka-san¡­

    As expected of a beautician, the feeling of their skill is really good, it¡¯s shown in the ticktacks of the scissors.

    That¡¯s good¡­from time to time, Yuuka-san¡¯s breasts is pushed on my head but that¡¯s still within expectations.

    The problem is¡­

    Why are you sucking my dick¡­Misuzu?

    Misuzu is kneeling betwen my groin sitting down the chair¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s intensive training on fellatio!¡¹

    W-With such a radiant smile¡­Ah, there¡¯s saliva dripping from her mouth¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, you have to hold the penis on this angle¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too¡­!

    For Misuuzu, it¡¯s a field exercise¡­!

    ¡¸Oh my, Katsuko-chan¡¯s now the teacher¡­¡¹

    Yuuka-san continues to cut calmly¡­and I

    ¡¸Hey hey, don¡¯t move¡­!¡¹

    My head was made to hit Yuuka-san¡¯s big breasts again.

    ¡¸Danna-samaaa, please looook¡­!¡¹

    Looking down, Misuzu licks up glans as she looks up at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­when in the middle of fellatio, look up at your partner¡¯s face as much as possible¡­you can confirm whether it feels good where you¡¯re stimulating.¡¹

    ¡¸Err, here?¡¹

    Misuzu licks the back of the glans¡­!

    ¡­ah, it feels good!

    ¡¸Ah, Danna-sama, it feels good here isn¡¯t it?! I¡¯ll be licking it more!¡¹

    Her small red tongue moves!

    ¡­It feels good!

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan, it¡¯s no good to just lick. Take out your breasts to stimulate the man¡¯s sight¡¹

    Yuuka-san advises Misuzu while cutting my hair¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu¡¯s breasts is small¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem of size¡­ask him¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­do you like Misuzu¡¯s breasts?¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me¡­

    ¡¸I like it¡­it¡¯s not tiny. It maybe small but it¡¯s as cute as Misuzu. It¡¯s beautiful and the elasticity feels good¡­¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll be showing it¡­¡¹

    Misuzu took off her uniform. She threw it to the chair on the side¡­then she took off her bra.

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s healthy naked chest is exposed before me.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, do you know Paizuri?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a technique where you sandwich the penis between your breasts to stimulate¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is there something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there is¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Katsuko-sama has bountiful breasts so it¡¯s possible but¡­it¡¯s impossible for Misuzu¡¯s chest¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to force and sandwich it¡­Misuzu-sama, please put your nipple on his glans¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s aroused nipples run over my glans!!!

    ¡¸Does it feel good?¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­it feels good Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸This also makes me feel good too!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face blushes¡­

    ¡¸Right now¡­I¡¯m very wet¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to finish cutting so wait for a bit¡¹

    Yuuka-san told Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Misuzu sticks to my penis like a hungry kitten again¡­

    ¡¸You should make noise on purpose, like bad manners when fellating!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s guidance enters.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­¡¹

    Pichapicha¡­chururu¡­pechopecho¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s making wet sounds on purpose as she suck on my dick¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­You¡¯re doing well Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you bewy muff!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­don¡¯t speak while your mouth is full.

    ¡¸Please lick the bag down there¡­this part¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s caressing my balls

    ¡¸Here?¡¹

    Misuzu licks my balls¡¯s surface.

    ¡­Uu!

    ¡¸Ah, Danna-sama twitched! Ufu, so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s multiple times cuter¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s sucking the glans again!

    ¡­Oh, that feels great!

    ¡¸Look¡­Danna-sama¡¯s much cuter¡¹

    Dammit¡­I can¡¯t move during the haircut¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I¡¯ll tease you a lot later¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please tease Misuzu under Danna-sama¡¯s arms!¡¹

    Misuzu put my dick inside her mouth while having a red face

    While looking up at me with enchanted eyes¡­

    Cute¡­My pet is really cute.

    ¡¸My my, I¡¯m envious of your innocence¡­¡¹

    Yuuka-san told us without any hesitation

    ¡¸You two are so cute. I love it. I want to teach you two anything I know¡­my treasured siblings!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that but¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­these children will be the last generation in this mansion. They¡¯ll be the youngest brother and sister we will have¡­¡¹

    Yuuka-san says so too

    ¡¸Okay, done¡­both of you should take a a shower because there should be hair sticking on your bodies. It¡¯s fine to take it slowly¡­Misuzu-san, you¡¯re dying to have it inside you don¡¯t you?? If you want to have sex then do it!¡¹

    Eh¡­Yuuka-san?!

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-chan, get in there too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll be waiting, drinking tea. I¡¯ll be cutting Megumi-chan¡¯s hair after Hidemi-chan finishes her makeover anyway. I also want to talk to Minaho-sama more¡­¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We were taken by Katsuko-san to a large indoor bath.

    This mansion was built for high class prostitutes before.

    That¡¯s why it seems that there¡¯s also this facility.

    If I recall¡­that one¡¯s a decoration in Arabian harem.

    Even the dressing room is wide.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, Misuzu will take off your clothes!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait, this is the job of the Maid Katsuko!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave Danna-sama to Katsuko-sama. In exchange, Danna-sama¡­please strip off Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯ll do it¡­let me do it!

    I took off her clothes¡­then her diaper.

    Since her collar is made of leather, I also took it off.

    But ¡­the titanium anklet on her leg remains.

    Misuzu¡­my pet.

    It¡¯s my second time seeing Misuzu stark naked¡­

    Delicate body¡­beautiful small breasts.

    A hairless genital.

    Everything about her is cute.

    ¡¸Ehehe, it¡¯s embarrassing if you look that much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, should I stop looking?¡¹

    ¡¸Iyan~¡­Please look. Please touch. Everything is owned by Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu!

    ¡¸¡­*Cough*¡¹

    Katsuko-nee clears her throat.

    Sorry, it¡¯s not that I forgot about Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Please take a look at Katsuko¡¯s naked body!¡¹

    Right.

    This is my first time taking my time looking at Katsuko-nee¡¯s naked body.

    It was always busy after all¡­

    Un¡­If Misuzu¡¯s naked body is on the first class idol¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s lively body looks like a foreign beauty model¡­

    Her explosive breasts and ass that don¡¯t hang down¡­

    Her waist is extremely narrow¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m doing muscle training so my body line is always taken care of!¡¹

    Sasuga5 Katsuko-nee¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m being diligent as a woman of ¡ºKuromori¡»up until now. But, I¡¯ll do this for only you know. Katsuko is your woman¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that and gave my lips a hot kiss.

    ¡¸Ah, Katsuko-sama, you¡¯re unfair!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡¯s been fellating him since a while ago though¡¹

    ¡¸Fellatio and kiss are two different things!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu, don¡¯t get angry¡­come here, I¡¯ll give you a kiss¡¹

    ¡¸okaay, Danna-sama!¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu too.

    ¡¸Ufu¡­I love you Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko again!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We entered the bathroom¡­

    Bright light beams from the skylight.

    As expected, the bathroom was decorated in Arabian manner¡­

    The steam is wonderful6¡­and the temperature is high.

    Even if you¡¯re naked, it¡¯s not cold at all.

    Inside the bathroom¡­

    ¡­are naked women.

    Yamamine-san who¡¯s lying down on the towel naked¡­and a naked Hidemi-san giving a massage.

    There¡¯s something like a green oil being applied to her¡­

    Is this beauty treatment?

    I don¡¯t know how it works though¡­

    And to make it strange, the naked Nei-san is watching over¡­!

    Tamaoyo-san¡¯s soaking herself in the bathtub leisurely.

    ¡¸Oh, Yo-chan¡­Un, your haircut looks cool!¡¹

    The naked Nei-san smiles at me without hiding anything¡­

    My eyes go to pink nipple and the secret place with thin pubic hair¡­

    She¡¯s a perfect nude art in Europe as always.

    I can feel the divinity¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­?! Kyaa!!¡¹

    Yamamine-san who¡¯s lying down naked hides her own ass in surprise.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that, Megumi-chan¡­You¡¯re already Minaho¡¯s ¡ºToy¡»aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s no secrecy between ¡ºtoys¡»!¡¹

    Hidemi-san said while applying oil on Yamamine-san¡¯s healthy naked body.

    Hidemi-san keeps a perfect body line that you won¡¯t think of her as 30 years old.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say But! Megumi-chan¡¯s going to have sex with Yo-chan soon!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, you want to do it with Megumi-chan don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Nei-san asked straight.

    ¡¸Yes, I want to¡¹

    I also answered clearly.

    I¡¯ve learned that at such times, it¡¯s rude if you didn¡¯t answer clearly¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡¯s a virgin?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, but¡¹

    ¡¸Then, can you give your virginity to Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s troubled¡­

    Of course, even if you ask that suddenly.

    ¡¸Nei-sama, I think that you should say that after giving your own virginity¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Nei-san strictly.

    ¡¸Uwaa, I stirred up the hornet¡¯s nest¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Get fucked already!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsun scolded me agaiiin!!¡¹

    Nei-san ran away and dived in the bath!

    ¡­Splash!

    ¡¸Hey! That¡¯s bad manners!¡¹

    Nei-san was scolded by Tamayo-san in the bathtub this time¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorryyy!¡¹

    Nei-san apologized humbly¡­!

    ¡¸But¡­Megumi-sama. Please get yourself ready all the time. If Ojou-sama orders, you¡¯re a ¡ºToy¡»so you have to sleep with whoever it is¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­Megumi-sama¡¯s first partner would be Yo-chan! I don¡¯t think that will change!¡¹

    Nei-san said while making a breast stroke in the wide bathtub.

    ¡¸I think so too¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too¡­

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­that will be¡¹

    Yamamine-san muttered weakly

    Her hand is still hiding her ass.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry Megumi-san. Misuzu just have her virginity to Danna-sama yesterday!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s not even a day passing! But Danna-sama¡¯s very gentle!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled to Yamamine-san kindly¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu will have sex with Danna-sama from now on. I think that if Megumi-san take a look at us, she won¡¯t get scared anymore!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    The naked and blushing Misuzu spread out her arms in front of me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please ravish Misuzu!¡¹

    There¡¯s love nectar dripping from Misuzu¡¯s legs.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Wait up!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee jumps and roars

    ¡¸I¡¯ll join! Misuzu-sama¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s been enduring all this time wanting to be embraced!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then how about the two of us be embraced by Danna-sama at the same time?

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I want! I won¡¯t agree otherwise!¡¹

    Eh¡­Misuzu and Katsuko-nee 3P?!

    While being watched by Yamamine-san and Nei-san¡­!

    1. Why do I imagine Rohan in this particular line? ?

    2. Hehehe, he¡¯ll show up later, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll reveal Misuzu¡¯s real family later ?

    3. Oh Yoshida. ?

    4. Aahahahahahahahaha ?

    5. As expected of ?

    6. Praise GABIN

 Chapter 58

    58. Happy sex¡­!

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s take a shower first!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Misuzu took me to the shower¡­

    Katsuko-nee holds the shower head.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Onee-san will be washing you!¡¹

    Warm water sprinkle at my back.

    ¡¸Ah, Misuzu will also wash you too!¡¹

    Misuzu pulls the shower head next to it¡­and boldly showered me¡­!

    ¡­Uu!

    The hot water hitting my erect glans¡­makes me shiver.

    ¡¸As expected, it feels good! Misuzu also places the shower on that place and masturbates!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡­Is that something you say with a smile?

    ¡¸Recently¡­I always shout ¡º¡­Danna-sama¡»even when masturbating. I carried it thoroughly to make it a habbit. That¡¯s why, Misuzu will never have an affair. I¡¯ll have only Danna-sama for the rest of my life!¡¹

    Misuzu told me with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­please believe Misuzu already!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸I believe you¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸I know that¡­But Danna-sama doesn¡¯t believe that Misuzu will be on Danna-sama¡¯s side all the time, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡¸Because¡­Misuzu¡¯s very cute. Having such a cute girl as a pet¡­is like a dream¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    This must be a mistake.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sure that someday, Misuzu will find some guy that¡¯s better than me. Then, you wouldn¡¯t want to stay with a man like me. Misuzu¡¯s free after all¡­¡¹

    ¡­I can¡¯t be convinced otherwise.

    I can¡¯t bind Misuzu.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll seriously cherish you as long as you¡¯re my pet. I love Misuzu after all. I¡¯ll do anything I can. I¡¯m fine being beaten up by Misuzu¡¯s fiance. I¡¯m fine being stabbed. Even killed¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s my real intention.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps, I¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A man like me can¡¯t make Misuzu happy, I think¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m just a worthless dumb boy¡­

    I¡¯m not a suitable man for someone like Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Idiot¡¹

    Misuzu whispered in a low voice¡­!

    ¡¸Danna-sama no¡­Baka¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I think so too. I¡¯m an foolish idiot man¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡­idiot!¡¹

    Misuzu jumps at me and kissed me!

    ¡¸How many times should I say it to make you understand?! It¡¯s the pet Misuzu who should make Danna-sama happy! Danna-sama just needs to be beside Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, won¡¯t Misuzu be unhappy with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s happiness is devoting herself to Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸I won¡¯t part from you anymore! I¡¯ll definitely make you happy!¡¹

    MIsuzu¡¯s tongue entered my mouth!

    ¡¸Un, you said something good, Misuzu-sama!¡­Katsuko-neesan is the same! I¡¯ll devote my life to you. I¡¯ll be a woman only for you and I¡¯ll make you happy!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces me from the back!

    The naked big breasts is being crushed in my back¡­!

    ¡¸My my, just what happened to you¡­Katsuko-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Was Katsuko-san this kind of character?¡¹

    The two Onee-sama¡­Hidemi-san and Tamayo-san are surprised at Katsuko-san¡¯s transformation.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko awakened to love!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Katsuko-nee¡­that¡¯s exaggeration!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not an exaggeration!¡¹

    Katsuko-san took out bubbles from the body soap bottle and paints her own breasts.

    ¡¸Here, Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡ºBreast Soap¡»!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee scrubbed my back with her own bubbly breasts!

    The feeling of the soft breasts touching my back¡­!

    I can feel the projection of her nipples from in the bubbles¡­!

    ¡¸It feels good doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­It¡¯s making me shiver!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu¡­feel more of Onee-san!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took my arm and rubbed it in her breasts¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaah, Misuzu, Misuzu will do it too!¡¹

    Misuzu applied bubbles on her small breasts and rubbed against my chest¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s popping nipples ¡­feels good¡­!

    ¡¸How is it Danna-sama¡­Misuzu¡¯s breasts isn¡¯t as big as Katsuko-sama¡¯s so I don¡¯t think that it feels that good but I¡¯ll do my best to serve you!¡¹

    As usual, Misuzu seems to have inferiority complex on her own chest¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­the elasticity of Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡­is unbearably good!¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu¡¯s nose.

    ¡¸Ahhn~¡­Thank you very much!¡¹

    From the back, Katsuko-nee stretches her bubbly hand towards my crotch¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­stroke the penis with your bubbly hands like this!¡¹

    Her white fingers¡­crawls up and down my pole!

    ¡¸Oh¡­That feels too good!¡¹

    ¡¸L-Like this?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s thin fingers touches my penis¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, use an image of a loach slipping out of your hand!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­An image of a loach in a hand?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸But, Danna-sama¡¯s thing is as big as an eel!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, use an image of an eel!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡­Unagi-san1 Tsurun!2¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s hand¡­strokes my penis¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Unagi goes tsurun!¡­Unagi goes tsurun!¡¹

    Amazing¡­it¡¯s being stroked well!

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s education is perfect¡­I-It feels good!

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to grip it stronger! Faster¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Errr¡¹

    ¡¸Please let me do it first¡­it¡¯s like this!¡¹

    ¡­sukosukosukosukosukosuko!!!!

    ¡­K-Katsuko-nee!

    It¡¯s too good!

    ¡¸Is that okay doing that fast?!¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, it¡¯s a disqualification if you don¡¯t do this fast!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll remember that! I¡¯ll master it by the end of the day!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, please stroke the tip of the penis! Give it a stroke as if you¡¯re holding the head and chin of the eel¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Like this¡­?!¡¹

    The glans and the back of it is being rubbed at the same time!

    ¡­¡­Uuu, Misuzuuuu!!!!

    ¡¸Aha, Danna-sama looks like he¡¯s feeling too good! So cute!¡¹

    The naked Misuzu is smiling like she¡¯s amazingly happy¡­

    Beads of sweat flows on Misuzu¡¯s nose.¡­

    She¡¯s sweating this much¡­moving her hand for my sake¡­

    ¡¸Then, while you¡¯re stroking the penis with your right hand¡­caress the balls with your left hand¡­Then slide in your fingers inside his anus¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s clean fingertip¡­pats my anus!

    My body trembles¡­!

    ¡¸Ufufu, Danna-sama, it felt good having your hole in your buttocks be touched doesn¡¯t it? Misuzu will take note of that! I¡¯ll do it like this in the future!¡¹

    ¡­M-Misuzuuuu!!!

    Katsuko-nee whispered in my ears¡­

    ¡¸Want to cum outside?¡­Or do you want to cum inside?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Inside is better¡¹

    ¡¸Then, order that you want to have sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºI want to violate you¡»Say it¡­please¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I want to violate the two of you¡­I will ravish you two!¡¹

    ¡¸You have to say ¡ºlet me do you¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    Shit¡­My heart¡¯s beating so fast already¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Let me do you two! I¡¯ll pour it inside!¡¹

    Misuzu in front of me opened her legs wide¡­!

    ¡¸Yes¡­go on¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s crack wet with bubble invites me.

    I leaned on Misuzu¡¯s body like that¡­!

    Katsuko-nee¡­bind my arms from behind!

    ¡¸Not yet!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    ¡¸We have to wash off the bubbles properly¡­Also, Misuzu-sama. Having sex on tiles is dangerous, you can¡¯t move well!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sprinkles hot water shower to Misuzu and me¡­!

    ¡¸We got a mat for sex¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes are burning in lust¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    As expected of a bathroom from a prostitution mansion¡­

    It¡¯s complete with facilities to cater sex in bathroom¡­

    Katsuko-nee carries an air mat¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei-sama, Megumi-sama, please come here! We¡¯re going to have sex so please observe it closely!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s cowering

    ¡¸We¡¯re just going to look¡­it¡¯s not scary. Let¡¯s watch it!¡¹

    Hidemi-san called out to Yamamine-san gently.

    ¡¸Katsuko-chan, can I watch too?¡¹

    Tamami-san rises from the bathtub.

    ¡¸Of course! Tamami-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m used to watching sex over the monitor but¡­it¡¯s my first time watching it close!¡¹

    Nei-san splashed on the hot water and came over here too.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Megumi-chan¡¹

    Is Yamamine-san embarrassed? She¡¯s binding her body in an orange bath towel and is brought over by Hidemi-san.

    There¡¯s spectators around the air mattress¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­can Katsuko go ahead?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Misuzu.

    ¡¸Eh, if we suddenly show Katsuko-chan¡¯s wild sex, Megumi-chan would get scared!¡¹

    Tamayo-san¡¯s voice loudly answered Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸That is Katsuko¡¯s old image! Katsuko has changed!¡¹

    Looking at Katsuko-nee¡­Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Please go on Katsuko-sama¡­I¡¯ll hand you the first one!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee lied down on the air mattress!

    The naked Katsuko-nee¡­

    Her mountain of breasts is swelling thickly¡­!

    ¡¸Eh, Katsuko-chan¡¯s the bottom? This child¡¯s still inexperienced and it would¡¯ve been better of Katsuko-chan¡¯s on the top banging wildly!¡¹

    Tamayo-san gives her opinion again¡­!

    ¡¸Outsiders should stay quiet¡­It¡¯s love time from now on!¡¹

    ¡¸My, love time!¡¹

    Tamayo-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Tamayo, you¡¯re laughing too much¡¹

    Hidemi-san reproved it.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s five women around me.

    Misuzu¡¯s face looks aroused as she waits for her turn.

    Yamamine-san as a perplexed face.

    Nei-san¡¯s¡­pretending to show a smile for the time being.

    Tamayo-san looks interestingly.

    Hidemi-san¡¯s watching us like a coach of a club activity.

    ¡¸¡­Are you feeling nervous being watched by everyone?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee on top of the mat asks me laughingly.

    ¡¸¡­A bit¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to mind them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Do you love me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸I also love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Take a look only at me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I leaned on Katsuko-nee¡¯s voluptuous body.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s body is soft¡­and warm

    First, a kiss.

    ¡¸I love your kisses¡¹

    ¡¸Same¡¹

    ¡¸Touch my breasts¡¹

    I buried my face in Katsuko-nee¡¯s rich chest¡­

    I sucked her nipples.

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn¡­It feels good.¡¹

    Roll my tongue on it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Un¡­This is good¡­Do you love onee-san¡¯s breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸I love it¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s yours¡­love it a lot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I touch her genital while attacking her nipples¡­

    The rough feeling of her pubic hair¡­

    The lower spring is gushing forth¡­!

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I want to put it in already¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I want to be ravished by you¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opened her legs wide and invites me¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going in¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Come¡¹

    I won¡¯t push it in a dash¡­

    I entered Katsuko-nee¡­slowly, and slowly.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Ahhh¡­Aaah¡­!¡¹

    My glans reaches the bottom of her vagina¡­

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­you¡¯re inside me¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­It¡¯s in to the root¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡­you come inside me again¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should say that. Katsuko-nee¡¯s insides feels good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Move¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s abundant body shakes¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Aaaaah¡­!¡¹

    The shaking gradually grows greater¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Kiss me¡¹

    I intertwine my tongue with Katsuko-nee¡¯s

    It tastes like sweet honey¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love you¡­Just you is enough for me¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s trained vagina wraps my penis gently¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡­I¡¯m about to¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait for a bit¡­endure it for a bit longer¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, got it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to cum inside¡­Can you call me Onee-chan in a loud voice when you¡¯re going to let it out¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Got it¡­Onee-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah¡­Aaah¡­Onee-chan¡¯s going to cum too¡­!¡¹

    I intensified the movements of my waist¡­!

    I¡¯m already¡­reaching¡­my limit¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaaaah, Onee-chan¡­is going to cum too¡­I¡¯m about to cum¡­Aa, aah, aaaah, C-Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Let it out! Let it out inside Onee-chan! Aaaaah¡­Cummiiing¡­!!!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cum too¡­O-Onee-chan!!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces my body tightly.

    Her whole body convulses while embracing me!!!

    I¡¯m sending out large quantities of white stuff inside Katsuko-nee¡¯s womb!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaah, the hot stuff came in! I love you! I love youuuu!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan, onee-chan, onee-chan¡­it feels good¡­!!!!3¡¹

    Dokun¡­dokun¡­dokunn¡­

    ¡­It was a long ejaculation.

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks, it felt good¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you too¡¹

    I kissed Katsuko-nee once again¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s my first time seeing sex looking that happy!¡¹

    That was Tamayo-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Right¡­Katsuko-chan grew up. I¡¯m envious as a woman¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s Hidemi-san¡­

    The two of them are holding their crotch.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s sly, Katsun¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s voice¡­

    The naked Nei-san¡­as expected, she¡¯s comforting her wet crack¡­

    ¡¸I want to be called ¡ºOnee-chan¡»by Yo-chan, I want to feel good¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Nei-san while still connected to me.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you think then throw your virginity already¡­there¡¯s nothing happier than this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡­I¡¹

    Still, Nei-san¡¯s hesitating for sex¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Katsuko will be enjoying this ¡ºOnee-chan sex¡»alone!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces my head¡­

    I sucked Katsuko-nee¡¯s nipple again¡­

    ¡¸Ahn¡­Do you love Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s crotch shows her love nectar dripping out¡­!

    ¡¸I want to do it too¡­I want to be called Onee-chan!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­summon your courage!4¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s gentle to Nei-san at any aspects¡­!

    ¡¸¡­So sex can be this happy¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san muttered¡­

    Yamamine-san¡¯s stunned by the sex performed before her eyes¡­

    The bath towel she rolled is opening¡­

    The naked, tall and tight body of a sports girl¡­

    Her cute pink nipple is sharp¡­

    Her genital that¡¯s wet with love nectar is exposed¡­

    Yamamine-san¡¯s the same as Misuzu, they hardly have any hair growing there¡­

    ¡¸Sex isn¡¯t that happy!¡¹

    Misuzu told Yamamine-san¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama is gentle at sex that¡¯s why it¡¯s happy!¡¹

    I kissed Katsuko-nee while she raises her body¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­thank you for waiting¡­!¡¹

    She touched Misuzu¡¯s hand¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Substitution!¡¹

    Oh right¡­It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s turn next.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Can Misuzu go under too? I want to be ravished by Danna-sama too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, okay¡¹

    Misuzu lied down on the mat.

    ¡¸Ehehe, it feels nervous being seen by everyone¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸If Danna-sama kisses me¡­I¡¯ll be fine!¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu¡¯s cute lips¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be fine now¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu¡¯s delicate body¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu,¡¯s calming down in my arms¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m a woman who was born for Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu loves you too¡¹

    I touched Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡­

    ¡¸Ahn¡­it tickles¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Should I stop then?¡¹

    ¡¸You bully¡­please touch it a lot¡­it¡¯s yours after all¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s breasts fits my palm completely¡¸¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m really a match for Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I love Misuzu¡¯s breasts. It¡¯s cute, just like Misuzu.¡¹

    ¡¸I love you Danna-sama!¡¹

    I licked Misuzu¡¯s nipple¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn¡­Aah¡­more, please tease me more¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Much more violent¡­please make a mess out of Misuzu!¡¹

    I satisfied myself with Misuzu¡¯s nipples¡­!

    ¡¸Can I kiss your navel?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I kised Misuzu¡¯s cute navel.

    I licked it over.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­don¡¯t¡­lick that place¡­it¡¯s dirty¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no dirty place in Misuzu¡¯s body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­Ahn¡­I will always clean up my body¡­aaah¡­so Danna-sama can lick it anytime¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Do that¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡­Aaaahn¡­That place¡­Iyaaaaa!¡¹

    I made my tongue crawl on Misuzu¡¯s secret place.

    A fountain gushes as I stir it with my tongue¡­!

    ¡¸¡­This part of Misuzu is delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­say that¡­aaaah!¡¹

    Taking my time¡­I licked her slit deliberately¡­!

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­danna-sama¡­no more¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You wanted me to make a mess out of you, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­Already a mess¡­Aaaaah, more¡­tease me more¡­!¡¹

    Lastly¡­I licked up her clitoris¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t!¡­Don¡¯t do that!¡­Misuzu¡¯s going white!¡­It¡¯s turning white¡­I¡¯m flying¡­I¡¯m scared¡­I¡¯m scared¡­Danna-samaaa¡­!!¡¹

    I rubbed her clitoris with my fingers¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯m here with you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hand¡­please hold my hand¡­Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    I piled up my free left hand on Misuzu¡¯s right hand¡­!

    Misuzu gripped my hand tightly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡­Danna-sama¡­Misuzu¡¯s flying!~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to cum¡­I¡¯m here with you!@¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please order Misuzu! Please order me to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cum, Misuzu¡¯s cumming!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡­Danna-sama!!!¡¹

    While holding my hands strongly¡­!

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s body curved greatly!!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, ah, aaaaah!!!¡¹

    Her soft looking stomach is trembling¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s cumming! Danna-sama! Danna-sama! ¡­I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m flying!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here! I¡¯ll be watching Misuzu!¡¹

    I¡¯ll be watching Misuzu cum¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s true¡­Danna-sama¡­Aahn¡­I love you!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body¡¯s twitching¡­!

    Love nectar that¡¯s more than the normal woman wets the mat¡­

    I¡¯m glad we¡¯re in the bathroom¡­

    If it¡¯s on a bed, the sheets would be soaked¡­

    ¡¸Haa¡­Haa¡­Haa¡­Misuzu came while being seen by Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­You were cute¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Misuzu¡¯s not satisfied yet¡­!¡¹

    The sweaty Misuzu told me while fixing her breath¡­

    ¡¸¡­Go on¡­please violate me¡­Misuzu wants it¡­I want to be violated by Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu slowly opened her legs wide¡­!

    ¡¸Your hymen was just torn yesterday so it might still hurt¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if it hurts¡­make it hurt!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸I feel that I¡¯m accepting Danna-sama that way¡¹

    I pushed my erect penis at Misuzu¡¯s entrance¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Please say it just like yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You told me yesterday when you broke my hymen¡ºI like Misuzu. I want to have sex. I want Misuzu¡¯s body¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh right.

    I certainly said that.

    ¡¸Do you love Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to have sex with Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want it so bad¡¹

    Misuzu grasped my erect penis.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s this hard¡­It helplessly want to enter Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu on top of the bed looks up at me with earnest eyes¡­

    ¡¸I¡­want to be violated by Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Not sex¡­but violated¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu wants to be raped by Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes have tears collecting¡­

    ¡¸I¡­in truth, am a shameless and lewd woman¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­was born as a daughter of the Kouzuki house¡­and usually play as the honor student. Pretending to be a cheerful girl¡­But I¡­!

    The grains of tears spilled out

    ¡¸Actually¡­am a bad child. I can¡¯t help but want to do forbidden things. I lived while concealing that all the time¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s reddened face is filled with tears.

    It¡¯s not just her body¡­Misuzu¡¯s heart is also bare¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, you¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­not cute¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­My Misuzu is cute¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu opened her eyes wide¡­!

    I understood what Misuzu is wishing for.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­you¡¯re already my pet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­my lewd and indecent pet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸YEs¡­I¡¯m a vulgar and lewd pet of Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Your usual life doesn¡¯t matter¡­vent out all of your lewd thoughts to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll show it only to Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything you wish for¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll have only Danna-sama do it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hide anything from me¡­I¡¯ll expose everything about Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes have tears flowing like rain¡­!

    ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹

    For a moment¡­Misuzu stopped her ¡ºPet¡»act

    ¡¸Are you really¡­not going to hate Misuzu¡­When she shows everything?¡¹

    Kouzuki Misuzu¡­17 years old.

    A beautiful girt that¡¯s a year older than me.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t hate you¡­I love Misuzu. I love you so much¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah¡­!¡¹

    The woman who threw her heart open¡­is really beautiful¡­

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaah!¡¹

    Misuzu cries loudly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­No more¡­I love you! I love you!¡¹

    The crying Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, what do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Just say what you want me to do¡­¡¹

    The bare Misuzu¡­said.

    ¡¸I want to be raped by you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In what manner?¡¹

    ¡¸Push down Misuzu who¡¯s trying to run wild by force¡­even though Misuzu shouts ¡°No¡±¡­violate her forcibly and intensely¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then?¡¹

    ¡¸Ejaculate¡­inside Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How many times?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Two¡­Two would be fine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Anything else?¡¹

    Misuzu said while crying.

    ¡¸I want to make it my lost virginity¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Being forcibly raped by you¡­I want Misuzu to lose her virginity¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Can I think like that throughout my life?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Go on¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu was raped forcibly¡­made as your pet¡­even though she hates it, she was made to do lewd things everyday¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then?¡¹

    ¡¸But, Misuzu can no longer separate from you¡­she¡¯s together with you forever. She¡¯ll get pregnant with your child¡­made to do a lot of embarrassing and lewd things¡­she became a sex slave for the rest of her life¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s wish.

    Misuzu¡¯s always forcing herself all the time¡­

    She was forced to have sex¡­and our crooked relationship started from that¡­

    I thought that I want to make modifications on Misuzu¡¯s wish¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­Let¡¯s do that. I¡¯ll keep violating Misuzu for the rest of her life¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­I love you after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. Misuzu loves you too¡¹

    ¡¸You can cry and shout and resist all you want¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡­make me your sex slave¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu holds my hand.

    ¡¸Please hit Misuzu¡¯s cheeks¡­!¡¹

    Then puts my hand on her own face¡­

    ¡¸¡­I want you to start from that!¡¹

    While being watched by the women¡­

    My pseudo-rape play with Misuzu begins

    Once again, I¡¯ll steal Misuzu¡¯s virginity¡­!

    ¡­I

    I slapped Misuzu¡¯s cheeks with all my might!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaa!! It hurts!!! Stop!!! Stoooop!¡¹

    Misuzu acts violently and tries to push me out by force!

    ¡¸Just let me fuck you! Let me fuck you!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stop¡­spare me!¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu¡¯s lips forcibly!

    Misuzu desperately turns her face away but I push my lip by force¡­!

    ¡¸Iyaaa¡­Noo¡­I don¡¯t want this!!!¡¹

    I massaged Misuzu¡¯s chest and sucked her nipples!

    ¡¸Stooop¡­I¡¯m a virgin! Please spare me!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s resisting¡­!

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸Noo! I don¡¯t want thiiiisss!!!¡¹

    Misuzu bites my arm!

    ¡¸¡­U!¡¹

    Looking at my suffering face¡­Misuzu¡¯s face looked startled!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s wrong! More! Bite harder! If not, then it won¡¯t be rape!¡¹

    The rape play continued with my shout!

    ¡¸¡­Agu!¡¹

    Misuzu bites my arm while crying!

    I shook my arm!

    There¡¯s red blood coming from the teeth mark left on my arm!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll fuck you! I¡¯ll rape you! I¡¯ll violate you!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Stop¡­Don¡¯t do this to Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu tries to escape from my hands with all her effort!

    ¡­Like hell I¡¯ll let you escape!

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s delicate body doesn¡¯t have the power to shake me off¡­

    ¡¸¡­Stop¡­I¡¯m scared¡­Misuzu¡¯s scared!!!¡¹

    I made my hands open Misuzu¡¯s legs wide!!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m putting it in! I¡¯m fucking you!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop¡­please stop that! Misuzu¡¯s a virgin! I want to be a virgin until I get married!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I will be taking it then¡¹

    I push my erect penis to Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Yadayadayadaaaa¡­! I¡¯m scared! I don¡¯t want to lose my virginity like thiiis!!¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­here I go!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s genital is wet¡­

    Still, a vagina that¡¯s yet to accept a man at least once¡­is tight!

    It can¡¯t pierce immediately¡­!

    Just like yesterday¡­it stopped for a moment when the glans was buried¡­

    ¡¸¡­This is your hymen!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s trembling¡­

    She¡¯s intoxicated in the reenacting her virginity loss¡­!

    ¡¸¡­N-No¡­please don¡¯t get inside Misuzu any further¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You should say please, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­P-Please¡­please spare at least my virginity¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Dun wanna!¡¹

    I told Misuzu.

    MIsuzu¡¯s face warps in fear¡­!

    She¡¯s trembling hard¡­

    Her molar¡¯s grinding¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m scared¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Look at my face firmly¡­this is the face of the man who will turn you to a woman¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to become a woman¡­Misuzu¡¯s still young!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ll become my woman!¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu¡¯s eye¡­!

    I pushed into the deepest part quickly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­O-Ouuuuuch!!¡¹

    Inside Misuzu¡¯s mind¡­her hymen was torn again!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re my pet! You¡¯re going to devote your whole life to me¡¹

    Misuzu spilled hot tears¡­when I told her.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­God¡­T-This is too cruel¡­!¡¹

    I began my piston¡­!

    I shove my waist in her very hard¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch!¡­It hurts!¡­Ouch!¡­It really hurts¡­!¡¹

    Every time I pierce her uterus, Misuzu shouts ¡¸Ouch¡¹¡­!

    There¡¯s no way it should be¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina¡¯s boiling hot¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s shouting ¡¸It hurts¡¹to go against the pleasure¡­!

    I licked Misuzu¡¯s nipples¡­

    I kissed her mouth¡­

    I licked Misuzu¡¯s sweat on her whole body¡­!

    My tongue¡¯s running on Misuzu¡¯s whole body as I violate her vagina¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡­can no longer become a bride¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu muttered while having her whole body shaken back and forth.

    ¡¸Right, you¡¯re going to become my sex slave¡­You¡¯re going to be my plaything throughout the life¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Noo¡­I don¡¯t¡­want that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re my toy¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    I sped up my piston¡­

    I fling my waist against Misuzu¡¯s hairless pubis¡­!

    Panpanpanpan, a light clapping sound¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch¡­It hurts¡­Misuzu¡­Misuzu¡¯s dying¡­!¡¹

    I understand that Misuzu¡¯s actually feeling it when I do it violently¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina is clamping my penis¡­

    Perhaps¡­Misuzu might reach her first climax from sex¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, I¡¯m close to cumming¡­I¡¯m going to cum inside you¡­!¡¹

    I whispered to Misuzu¡¯s ear¡­!

    ¡¸Noo¡­Please stop¡­not inside¡­a child¡­I¡¯ll get pregnant¡­!¡¹

    Though she¡¯s saying no¡­Misuzu¡¯s body is wishing for a man¡¯s semen¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s going to cum soon¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Get pregnant¡­Get pregnant¡­Have my child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­spare me¡­spare me¡­God won¡¯t let this happen¡­!¡¹

    Ooh¡­Misuzu¡¯s excitement reaches the top¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn¡­You can¡¯t¡­Misuzu¡¯s¡­becoming a bad child¡­I can no longer to heaven¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This is heaven!¡¹

    At the moment I reached the womb with all my might¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s¡­becoming a bad child!!!!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body jumps in pleasure!!!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡­Misuzu¡¯s becoming¡­strange¡­Ah, it¡¯s overflowiiiiinggg!!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s mind jumps to heaven¡­while shaking her body¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡­No¡­Iyaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    I blow my hot mass in Misuzu¡¯s womb!!!

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s coming in¡­the hot stuff¡­I-It¡¯s coming inside me¡­!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s watching me¡­ejaculate.

    I¡¯m watching Misuzu be impregnated.

    My hand that¡¯s holding down Misuzu loses it¡¯s power¡­

    Misuzu¡­bit my shoulder¡­

    ¡­Ouch.

    At that moment, the hot semen surges in Misuzu¡¯s uterus¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Y-You¡¯re cruel¡­Misuzu¡¯s violated¡­Misuzu was a virgin, and yet¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes have tears spilling out¡­

    But¡­

    Like hell this is the end¡­!

    My promise with Misuzu is¡­two times

    Misuzu¡¯s second virginity break continues¡­!

    I started my piston once again¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Stop¡­please stop this already!!!¡¹

    I kissed and sucked Misuzu¡¯s sweat filled neck.

    I made a kiss mark.

    This body¡­is completely mine!!

    I¡¯ll subordinate it!!

    ¡¸¡­Not yet¡­I¡¯m still not done¡­This time, you¡¯re going to enjoy this too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-There¡¯s no way¡­t-this is enjoyable!¡¹

    The two of us are already sweating like waterfall¡­

    Every time¡­Misuzu¡¯s small breasts dances¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s soft body that¡¯s wet with sweat¡­I enjoy the skin of her whole body¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re a lewd woman¡­you¡¯re feeling it from being raped, what a disgraceful girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-No¡­Misuzu¡¯s not that kind of girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, you¡¯re body¡¯s being pleased isn¡¯t it¡­it feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It doesn¡¯t¡­feel good¡­it just hurts¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That pain¡­feels good doesn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha¡­

    I continue having sex by breathing like I¡¯m in a long distance marathon¡­!

    ¡¸¡­T-This¡­doesn¡¯t, feel¡­good at all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll feel good¡­Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    I rolled Misuzu¡¯s pointed nipples¡­

    My pubis rubs against Misuzu¡¯s clitoris¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Aaahn¡­I-It¡¯s strange¡­M-Misuzu¡¯s body¡­it¡¯s feeling hot¡­Misuzu¡¯s feeling strange again¡­Ah¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­your body¡¯s already converted¡­Misuzu¡¯s now a pervert that feels it from being violated¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want that¡­no¡­and yet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Your body will be forcibly remodeled by me¡­become a woman of my taste¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡­Misuzu is¡­aasaah, goood¡­!¡¹

    A body that caught on fire once will reach the climac immediately¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s slowly rising to the top again¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­Uaaaaa¡­Aaaaah¡­aaaah¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­She closed her eyes, and got drunk in pleasure¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-It feels good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu changed¡­!

    The body that should be refusing me¡­is slowly melting¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s mind and body¡­is accepting me¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s insides are melting¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s strange¡­this is strange¡­this¡­is better than masturbating¡­much better than Nagisa-sama¡¯s hand¡­what¡¯s this¡­Misuzu¡¯s becoming strange¡­!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s¡­already forgotten the pseudo-rape set up¡­and is drowing in my sex¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Open your eyes¡­Look at me¡­Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu opened her eyes.

    Her eyes are already hazy¡­She¡¯s melting in pleasure¡­!

    Misuzu who had her mind flew already¡­recognizes my face¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Y-you¡­Huh¡­? Why are you putting all your effort?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡­I want Misuzu to feel good¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha¡­!

    My heartbeat¡¯s going crazy¡­

    It hurts¡­!

    But I won¡¯t stop moving my waist¡­

    Until Misuzu cums¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s looking at me with melting eyes¡­

    The sweat that drops down from my forehead wets Misuzu¡¯s cute breasts¡­

    Misuzu¡­¡­Misuzu¡­¡­Misuzu¡­¡­£¡

    I can¡¯t see anyone other than Misuzu¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s mouth moved.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­I¡­I just remembered¡­You¡­you¡¯re Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama¡­Misuzu¡¯s beloved¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you! Misuzu!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡­Danna-sama!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s heart opened up¡­!

    Every corner of her heart¡­is accepted by the man named me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡­I love you¡­!!!!¡¹

    At that moment¡­Misuzu¡¯s body shook intensely¡­!

    In an instant¡­a lightning-like climax attacks Misuzu¡¯s body¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body continues to shake¡­as she roars like a beast¡­!

    She¡¯s looking at my face well¡­!

    Misuzu was swallowed by the maximum wave for the third time!!!

    I ejaculated inside her again¡­!

    Byuru¡­Byururu¡­Byururururururu!!!

    Misuzu¡¯s feeling the hot stuff spreading in her abdominal region again

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s filled¡­I¡¯m being filled¡­I¡¯m happy¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu embraced and kissed me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I never knew¡­this kind of happiness¡­Misuzu¡¯s happy¡­I found happiness¡­!¡¹

    Something inside Misuzu changed while being her womb¡¯s fertilized¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s¡­reborn as a ¡ºWoman¡»¡­!

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa¡­!

    Embraced by Misuzu¡­I lost power and leaned on her¡­

    No good¡­I can¡¯t move.

    Nothing¡¯s coming out anymore¡­

    I-I need water¡­

    I-I¡¯m dying!

    Misuzu held my exhausted head with her hands¡­

    Her face is before me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ufufufu¡¹

    Misuzu was a different girl until now.

    Her gentle face is filled with affection¡­

    The dark complex feelings hidden in her¡­have all disappeared.

    It¡¯s a refreshed face, like an angel.

    ¡¸¡­as expected, you¡­you¡¯re my Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu told me smilingly¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s yours¡­I¡¯ll serve you all my life¡¹

    The beautiful girl vows her eternal love to me¡­!

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­I love you, I love you, I love you!!!¡¹

    Misuzu rained kisses at my face¡­

    I¡¯m just exhausted¡­

    I let Misuzu do what she¡¯s doing¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love you, I love you, I love you¡¹

    Misuzu whispered in my ears¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s happy becoming your woman! I¡¯m happy!¡¹

    ¡­Happy?

    Being embraced by me¡­

    Makes you happy¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey¡­?!¡¹

    I can hear a voice I now well from nearby¡­

    That voice¡­is Katsuko-nee¡­?

    I pulled back¡­

    Five women are looking at us in utter amazement¡­

    Yamamine-san¡¯s eye has become a dot¡­

    Well, of course.¡­

    It started from a lovey dovey sex, then turned to a ¡ºRape play¡»then at the end, it reached¡ºover the top¡»¡­

    I came twice¡­And Misuzu thrice¡­

    Somehow, we were absorbed in our own world¡­

    Katsuko-nee spoke to Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama, it¡¯s not my place to say but Katsuko will say it in behalf of everyone¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee cleared her throat¡­

    ¡¸You pervert!¡¹

    1. Unagi means Eel ?

    2. sfx of smooth or slipping/sliding motion ?

    3. Why did Yoshida¡¯s voice turn into a shota inside my mind? ?

    4. What is ¡°Courage¡±? ¡°Courage¡± is knowing fear and making that fear your own! ?

 Chapter 59

    59. Fragments

    ¡¸What¡­are you?¡¹

    Hidemi-san said while looking at me.

    As expected¡­they¡¯re disgusted.

    I overdid it after all.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say sorry!¡­Hey, Katsuko-chan!¡¹

    Hidemi-san calls out Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Where did you find this child¡­! it¡¯s my first time seeing a boy doing his best at sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Un. It¡¯s also my first time seeing a boy devoting himself to sex!¡¹

    Tamayo-san added.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Was it Yoshida-kun¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    The two elder girls pressed onto me¡­!

    ¡¸Doing that way¡­have you ever thought that it¡¯s ¡ºTroublesome¡»when the girl requests one thingafter another in the middle of sex¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­well¡­if that¡¯s what she wants then shouldn¡¯t I do anything to achieve that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But you seemed to be in pain during the last part¡­shouldn¡¯t you have said ¡ºLet me rest for a moment¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­since Misuzu¡¯s already feeling it¡­I thought that I should just continue even if my heart stops¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s blood coming out of your arm. There¡¯s a tooth mark on your arm¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­the one Misuzu bit a while ago?

    Ouch¡­It¡¯s soaking in.

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course it does¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, could it be that you¡¯re a masochist? Do you like being bitten?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way¡­I hate being bitten¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why did you get bitten!¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­if she didn¡¯t bite me, Misuzu won¡¯t feel good, would she¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­You¡¯ll do anything for her?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t want to die. But, It can¡¯t be helped if I get hurt¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if Misuzu won¡¯t feel good, then our sex would be meaningless!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you fine not feeling good?¡¹

    It¡¯s somehow¡­making me angry.

    ¡¸This cute girl is having sex with me! I¡¯m already feeling good since the start!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You really love her don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious! If I don¡¯t then I won¡¯t be able to have sex with her!¡¹

    My answer¡­became a scene in the bathroom.

    Eh¡­what¡¯s wrong?

    Did I say something strange?

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    Why are you crying?

    Misuzu¡¯s clinging to me¡­!

    Hey, wait¡­!

    She¡¯s licking the wound in my arm¡­while crying¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­it¡¯s when we were having sex¡­so I don¡¯t mind it at all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸If Misuzu felt good¡­that¡¯s all good¡¹

    Tamayo-san leaked out a sigh.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s¡­this kind of boy¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­it¡¯s somewhat absurd¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­when he¡¯s left alone, he¡¯ll do absurd things calmly¡­!¡¹

    The two elder sisters answered Katsuko-nee smilingly

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­We¡¯ll be following up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right, Minaho-san¡¯s watching over so there¡¯s no need to worry¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll grow into an amazing man¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­am I being praised?

    I just had sex normally though¡­?!

    Tamayo-san bowed to me.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I underestimated you. As expected of Minaho-chi¡¯s ¡ºToy¡»! You¡¯re amazing¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m being praised at all¡­

    ¡¸Do you love Katsuko-chan as much as this girl?¡¹

    Hidemi-san asks me with a serious face.

    ¡¸Yes of course¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll do any kind of sex she wants?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸She may want to get you seriously injured you know?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because Katsuko-nee¡¯s not that kind of person¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you certain?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s very gentle. That¡¯s why I came to love Katsuko-nee¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    It¡¯s Katsuko-nee this time¡­?1

    ¡¸¡­Geez¡­don¡¯t make me cry¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­Why?

    It¡¯s not something to cry for is it?

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s the same. She just bit my arm by chance today but¡­that¡¯s because Misuzu¡¯s always enduring and hiding it¡­so for Misuzu to let out all in her heart, I don¡¯t mind being bitten, hit, or kicked. I¡¯ll take all of it. Because¡­Misuzu¡¯s¡­a gentle girl, and is always taking care of others¡­a really good girl. I love her¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaaa!!!¡¹

    MIsuzu¡¯s crying out loud¡­!

    Wait¡­eeeh??!

    Why are you crying every time I speak?

    I¡¯m just saying something that¡¯s obvious and that everyone knows¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡­what about me?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s¡­sitting on the floor grasping her knees while naked.

    Both her hands are holding her kneecaps¡­

    Nei-san who¡¯s looking up at me¡­is already teary eyed.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, do you love me?¡¹

    I squat down in front of Nei-san.

    To match with Nei-san¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no one who would hate Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about the others! I¡¯m asking Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Which parts of me?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re bright, beautiful, reckless¡­I thought of wanting an onee-chan like Nei-san all the time¡­!

    ¡¸Then, be my lil bro!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s my intention though?

    ¡¸¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been living thinking that I¡¯m Nei-san¡¯s little brother all this time though?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand because I don¡¯t have any siblings but¡­if Nei-san says ¡ºBuy me a cola¡»I¡¯ll buy it immediately. If you say¡ºJump¡»2 or ¡ºMelon Bread¡»3then I¡¯ll dash to buy them immediately¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not little brother but ¡ºFriend treated as younger brother¡»!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what does Nei-san want with me? how do I be a little brother?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re gonna do anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! If it¡¯s for my beloved Nei-san!¡¹

    I told Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­Then, kiss me. I want to Kiss Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    I approached Nei-san¡¯s red lips.

    ¡­At that time!

    ¡º¡­Hey, that virgin girl there¡­stop!¡»

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s voice came from the speaker¡­

    ¡¸Why are you obstructing!!!!¡¹

    Nei-san shouted towards the skylight¡­!4

    ¡ºGet yourself ready to throw away your virginity if you want to go further¡­it¡¯s not good to lose to the momentum. It¡¯s rude to Yoshida-kun¡­!¡»

    Sensei¡¯s been watching at the surveillance camera all this time¡­!

    ¡ºYou¡¯re all taking too long in the bath. Please gather in the hall¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee answered in behalf of all¡­!

    ¡¸Okay! Certainly, Ojou-sama¡­!¡¹

    The older girls moved at once from Sensei¡¯s instruction¡­

    Katsuko-nee bathes in hot water and washed away the sweat¡­!

    ¡¸You two had lots of sex so take shower properly okay!¡¹

    After telling Misuzu and me¡­Katsuko-nee pulled Nei-san to stand up.

    ¡¸Hey, Nei-sama, hurry up¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­I¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You lost the timing so postpone it to the next opportunity!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah sure, we¡¯re going already!¡¹

    Nei-san who¡¯s looking at me bitterly¡­was forcibly taken away by Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡­My my.

    ¡­Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Anyway, if we don¡¯t take wash our sweat then it¡¯s I don¡¯t know why we came to the bathroom¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please come here¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    Misuzu and I splashes water on each other.

    Washing off each other¡¯s bodies¡­

    ¡¸Nfufu¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I just wanted to call you! My Danna-sama!~¡¹

    MIsuzu washes my body joyfully¡­

    We¡¯re the only one¡¯s remaining in the room before I noticed it.

    ¡­No

    Yamamine-san is standing in front of the exit of the bathroom wrapped in towel.

    ¡­What¡¯s wrong?

    Is she waiting for us to finish taking a shower?

    Huh?¡­Yamamine-san¡¯s staring at me¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Yamamine-san?¡¹

    The long and narrow eyes approaches us timidly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡­You said that you want to have sex with me earlier don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸¡­Do you like me?¡¹

    ¡¸I do¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Since when?¡¹

    ¡¸During the other day¡­when I was injured¡­and you went to get a first aid kit from your clubroom¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸At that time¡­I thought that your back figure when you ran at the corridor was beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Looking at my back figure?¡¹

    ¡¸Your running back¡­I thought that your body line is beautiful¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­that figure was beautiful.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s all?¡¹

    ¡¸Then yesterday¡­You came to pick me up from Nei-san at the roof.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that you¡¯re a gentle person¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s clinging to my arm

    MIsuzu told Yamamine-san¡­

    ¡¸I understood it from the first time we met¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine-san¡­is the same as me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­What do you mean by that?

    ¡¸Usually, an excessive honor student type¡­Misuzu knows that¡¹

    Yamamine-san answers calmly¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think so too. I¡¯m the same as Misuzu. I lived thinking all this time¡­ that I have to be a good girl¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s actually a bad girl. ¡­I¡¯ve always been dying to do forbidden stuff all the time¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san also opens up from Misuzu¡¯s honest words.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m also a bad girl¡­while pretending to be an honor student. I¡¯ve always wanted to do bad things¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles like a small devil¡­!

    She licked my lips while still looking at Yamamine-san¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san?!¡¹

    Misuzu reports to the surprised Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­Sex is something really bad! Whenever I have sex with Danna-sama¡­I shiver¡­! It¡¯s so lewd, shameful, and dirty¡­you¡¯ll become a bad child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Become a bad child?¡¹

    Yamamine-san drank her saliva.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Furthermore, you can be a bad girl just for Danna-sama. Misuzu can continue being a good girl as always! It¡¯s fine to continue the make-believe honor student! Danna-sama will be accepting Misuzu who¡¯s actually a bad girl as a whole after all¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s tempting Yamamine-san in the world of sinfuls¡­!

    ¡¸Hey. Megumi-san should have sex with Danna-sama too. Please come to my world. It¡¯s fun you know. It feels really good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu who experienced intense sex from a while ago has something changed in her¡­

    I can¡¯t feel any thought that she¡¯s overdoing it.

    She¡¯s very natural, free, and even looks so graceful¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san, please take off your bath towel¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Misuzu makes a lewd demand to Yamamine-san¡­!

    ¡¸Please show Megumi-san¡¯s genital to Danna-sama¡¹

    Yamamine-san trembles¡­!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the feeling. You can feel the chill don¡¯t you? That¡¯s the feeling of being a bad girl¡­Now, Megumi-san, become a bad girl too. When you become honest¡­it feels really good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzuu¡¯s words¡­holds Yamamine-san¡¯s heart¡­!

    Yamamine-san¡¯s trembling thin fingers¡­holds to her bath towel¡­!

    The diligent tall sports girl¡­loses to the temptations of sex¡­!

    ¡¸Now¡­please say ¡º¡­Take a look¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Take a look¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who do you want to look?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­I want Yoshida-kun to look¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at my face.¡­

    She¡¯s saying ¡ºYou finish this¡»¡­¡­!

    ¡­I prepared myself.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, show me your body¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡­looks at me while shaking.

    Her trembling hand¡­opens her bath towel¡­

    ¡­My classmate

    ¡­The honor student chairman who¡¯s kind to anyone

    ¡­A tall member of the athletic club.,

    Yamamine-san¡­has a slim and tightened¡­healthy naked body¡­

    But¡­her breasts are growing up well.

    Pink nipples¡­with a size of a pinkie finger.

    A mons veneris which hardly has any hair¡­

    There¡¯s love nectar dripping from the slit¡­

    ¡­Cute

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re beautiful, Yamamine-san¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not beautiful¡¹

    Misuzu laughs¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san, is your heart throbbing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It does¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you aroused?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I am¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It feels good being a bad child doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, I¡­I¡¯m becoming strange!¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­do you want to have sex with Megumi-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I really want to¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡¯s body¡­is very lewd isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I want to touch it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not scary¡­he¡¯ll just touch you. Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama will never do anything Yamamine-san would hate¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let me touch you¡­Yamamine-san¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡­answered in a dry voice.

    ¡¸¡­If it¡¯s just for a bit¡­then it¡¯s fine¡­Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    I touched¡­Yamamine-san¡¯s nipple¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah!¡¹

    Yamamine-san trembled¡­!

    I reached out towards her wet crotch!

    Yamamine-san can¡¯t move¡­she¡¯s trembling!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m just touching it for a bit¡¹

    My middle finger traces the line of Yamamine-san¡¯s cute slit¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaan!!¡¹

    Then¡­I licked my middle finger wet with Yamamine-san¡¯s love nectar¡­

    Yamamine-san¡¯s love nectar¡­tastes like grapefruit¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s delicious, Yamamine-san¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­say that¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s face turned red in shame¡­

    I closed up my face to Yamamine-san¡¯s nipples to lick it.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡­Let¡¯s stop here for now¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu told me.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸If you show any more than this¡­Misuzu would want it again¡­! Also¡¹

    ¡­Also?

    ¡¸¡­We should tease her up. Let¡¯s have Megumi-san accumulate those lewd feelings until it¡¯s about to explode¡­Then corner her when she¡¯s barely at her limit¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s still too soon.

    I mustn¡¯t hurry.

    I should wait for Yamamine-san¡¯s feelings to ripen¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­is that okay with you too?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Yamamine-san fixes her breathing by inhaling deeply¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Megumi-san, next would be¡­!¡¹

    Misuizu smiled¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-san will become Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡»¡­get yourself ready¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s looking at Misuzu in surprise.

    ¡¸Just like Misuzu and Katsuko-sama earlier¡­you¡¯ll accept Danna-sama¡¯s body, and have hot semen poured inside your stomach¡­okay¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s a sticky transparent liquid dripping thickly from Yamamine-san¡¯s crotch¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ll be next Yamamine-san¡­you¡¯ll be ravished¡­no matter how Yamamine-san resists¡­you¡¯ll never be spared¡­I¡¯ll do you until the end¡­I¡¯ll make you mine¡­!¡¹

    I conveyed my strong will to Yamamine-san¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I get it¡­I¡­will be ravished by Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    A red face¡­

    Aroused eyes¡­

    She has promised¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Coming out of the dressing room, there¡¯s three bathrobes prepared.

    It seems that Katsuko-nee has taken the clothes we wore¡­

    There¡¯s not even an underwear to change.

    We took off the wet bath towel and put on the bathrobe¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­this bathrobe has the sides open¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­the sides aren¡¯t sewn. Or rather, it¡¯s lacking clothes.

    Looking at Misuzu, I can clearly see her breasts from the side¡­

    ¡¸¡­Well, perhaps¡¹

    Misuzu holds my right hand¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    Then put my hands inside her own bathrobe¡­

    ¡¸¡­I think that this hole is for Danna-sama¡¯s easier enjoyment of Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡­!¡¹

    My hand entered from the side hole and enjoyed MIsuzu¡¯s breasts.

    I feel Misuzu¡¯s cute nipples¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s how these clothes work!¡¹

    Uwaa, this might be good¡­

    What¡¯s with this exquisite design¡­

    When I look at Yamamine-san, her breasts are visible from the side too¡­

    Ah, she¡¯s being embarrassed but she stands in a way so I can see it easily¡­!

    Or rather¡­she¡¯s showing it to me¡­!

    ¡ºDon¡¯t flirt and come here already! Everyone¡¯s waiting!¡»

    Ha!¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice can be heard from the speakers up top¡­!

    ¡¸¡­G-Got it!¡¹

    The three of us left the dressing room in a hurry.

    Err¡­where was the room a while ago¡­?!

    ¡¸This way Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu pulls my hand¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-san too!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    The three on the bathrobe runs tottering on the corridor¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We returned to the hall from earlier¡­

    All of the people at the mansion has gathered there.

    Hidemi-san and Tamayo-san who were in the bath are in the same bathrobe figure.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the only one who changed to her maid uniform.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, sit here¡­I¡¯ll be cutting your hair¡¹

    Yuuka-san beckoned Yamamine-san

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I won¡¯t be shortening it that much¡­I¡¯ll keep the length and just adjust the volume. I¡¯ll make it beautiful so come here¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Yamamine-san sits on the chair in front of Yuuka-san.

    A vinyl cloth that takes off the cut hair is rolled around her neck¡­then Yuuka-san starts cutting.

    Katsuko-nee and the butler Morimoto-san distributed tea to each and everyone.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s been a while since people gather in this mansion¡¹

    Morimoti-san told Hidemi-san.

    Huh¡­Sensei¡¯s not here?

    While I was wondering¡­the door opens¡­!

    Yuzuki-sensei¡­Margo-san¡­Nagisa-san and even Mao-chan¡­?!

    ¡¸We picked up Nagisa on the way back¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said¡­

    ¡¸My, Mao-chan¡­!¡¹

    Hidemi-san and Tamayo-san called comes to Mao-chan¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while¡­Are you in good health?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un!¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama¡­it¡¯s been a long time¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san bowed to the two.

    ¡¸Nagisa-chan, hello¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao-chan got bigger¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hidemi-san¡­is Aki-chan healthy?¡¹

    ¡¸Very¡­she¡¯s already in elementary school this year!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fast¡­what about Tamayo-neesan?¡¹

    ¡¸My Asuka¡¯s growing up healthy too!¡­She¡¯s the queen in the nursery school!¡¹

    I see¡­there¡¯s a rule about getting out of the mansion when you get pregnant¡­

    All of them have children already.

    ¡¸Morimoto¡­can you take care of Mao-chan in the neighboring room?¡¹

    Sensei ordered the butler.

    ¡¸Certainly¡­Mao-sama. Which do you want, Ice cream or cake?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hmm¡­Both!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao, you can¡¯t go for two!¡¹

    Nagisa-san warns Mao-chan¡­

    ¡¸Then Ice cream!¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoho¡­Then, let¡¯s eat ice cream there¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay!¡¹

    Morimoto-san took Mao-chan and left the room¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m jelly!¡­Nagisa-chan, why is Mao-chan a very perceptive child?!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­I would like for Aki to be that obedient too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­Aki-chan and Asuka-chan are also very cute!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re angels when they sleep¡¹

    ¡¸When they open their eyes, they turn to a small monster¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­they take a lot to deal with¡¹

    Sensei speaks to everyone¡­

    ¡¸Everyone take a seat¡­we have something to talk about¡¹

    With Yuzuki-sensei at the enter, each one of them take their own seat¡­

    The only one standing is Yuuka-san¡­she keeps cutting Yamamine-san¡¯s hair.

    Hidemi-san, Tamayo-san and Nagisa-san, the three Mama¡¯s sit down next to each other.

    Margo-san is sitting next to the sullen Nei-san¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s sitting close to me.

    Katsuko-nee is sitting on the chair next to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­My¡­You¡¯ve become beautiful while I wasn¡¯t watching¡­!¡¹

    Sensei told Misuzu.

    ¡¸Right, your face looks so clear like a man who had sex, felt refreshed and had an evil spirit purified¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so rare for women to change that much¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Your skin looks glossy!¡¹

    Misuzu answers the moms.

    ¡¸Yes! I¡¯ve been showered with lots of love by Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-chan too¡­Somehow, your pheromones are gushing out!¡¹

    Yuuka-san who stopped moving her scissors told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Ah¡­you can tell?! Enrichment sex is really important isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In comparison¡¹

    Margo-san looked at Nei-san

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Nei? You look like you¡¯re depressed¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸I was made to¡ºpostpone¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san said in a teary voice¡­

    ¡¸My my, Nei-sama herself is the one who ¡ºPostponed¡», isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee makes fun of Nei-san.

    ¡¸Maru-chan¡­Everyone¡¯s telling me to ¡ºThrow your virginity already¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think that you really should though¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Nei has already decided to ¡ºGive it to Yoshida-kun¡», haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸Then, hurry up and get embraced by him already!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu! Even Maru-chan¡¯s cornering me¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san curled herself in the chair.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, come here¡¹

    Sensei calls me out¡­

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone wants to know Yoshida-kun¡¯s story¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My story?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­When you were having sex in the bathroom a while ago, Yuuka-sama and I are watching here. Everyone¡¯s very interested in you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re very interested why are you doing such sex¡¹

    Yuuka-san told me.

    ¡¸Un¡­Certainly!¡¹

    Tamayo-san shouted

    ¡¸¡­I also want to know¡¹

    Hidemi-san too

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m just a normal high school student. I don¡¯t have any story to tell¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­Just tell us your story. How were you raised. What do you like, what do you hate¡­talk about what you just think. It¡¯s fine to do the order you want¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡­says so but.

    ¡¸But¡­Sensei already knows my survey don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to hear it directly from your mouth¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu also wants to know!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­also wants to hear it from you¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee too.

    ¡¸I also want to know¡­it¡¯s about my beloved Yoshida-kun after all¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸We¡¯re friends¡­so I also want to know about you¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸But¡­I really am just a normal boring first year high school student¡­There¡¯s nothing about my story that would be interesting anyway¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s boring!¡¹

    Nei-san shouted.

    ¡¸I want to know¡­about Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­If I tell my story, would Nei-san tell me about hers?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Even I want to know about Nei-san¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s holding a lot of things.

    Sensei, Katsuko-nee, and Margo-san¡­wants to let it out.

    But, perhaps¡­

    It¡¯s not just something that would be settled by having sex¡­it¡¯s bigger

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸If you promise to talk about it to me¡­ then I¡¯ll talk about anything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even if it¡¯s not right now?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to talk whenever Nei-san wants to¡­But please promise to talk about it someday!¡¹

    Nei-san answered.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I promise¡¹

    Sensei looks at Nei-san and me¡­

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s begin¡­!¡¹

    1. The one who¡¯s crying ?

    2. The magazine where you can read Gintama ?

    3. The one Shana loves to eat ?

    4. She¡¯s shouting to god ?

 Chapter 60

    60. The boy named Yoshida.

    ¡¸What should I talk about then?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything¡¯s fine¡­you can just talk about the things that come in your head.¡¹

    Sensei told me¡­

    ¡¸Sit here¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee put a chair in the middle of the room¡­

    I sit down there¡­Wow, everyone¡¯s looking at me.

    This is somewhat embarrassing.

    ¡¸Margo¡­close the curtains¡¹

    ¡¸Got it Minaho¡¹

    Margo-san closed the thick curtains of the room.

    The room darkened quickly.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­light only Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee operates the console on the wall¡­

    The light from the ceiling concentrates on me.

    The lighting is only on front and diagonal top.

    It¡¯s dazzling that the people watching me disappeared.

    This looks like a drama stage.

    ¡¸Is this okay?¡­It¡¯s easier to talk now isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei, that¡¯s how it is, but¡­

    ¡¸Somehow¡­I look like a spy that¡¯s being interrogated¡¹

    ¡¸You can have that image too¡­anyway, it¡¯s enough to talk about yourself¡­Also, everyone will be silent until Yoshida-kun¡¯s talk is over. No one must ask in the middle of it. Make him focus in the talk¡­!¡¹

    Sensei warned everyone.

    ¡¸¡­Then. Yoshida-kun. Please begin¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Err¡­In the end, I think I should start my story from my grandfather.

    My grandfather from the mother side.

    It¡¯s my mother¡¯s father¡­that¡¯s obvious. haha¡­!

    My grandfather¡­is managing a somewhat big company.

    It¡¯s a company my grandfather raised. He¡¯s the founder.

    Well, he did his best, or rather¡­he built that company in his lifetime.

    That¡¯s why that person has so much confidence in himself¡­he¡¯s amazingly proud.

    Regular customers and business partners are being flattered but¡­he¡¯s arrogant towards her family and his own company.

    Jii-san¡¯s favorite phrase is¡¸Don¡¯t forget to give thanks at any time¡¹

    He¡¯s always saying that.

    It¡¯s written on a huge paper put on the company¡­and all of the people in the family says that without fail whenever I meet them¡­

    But¡­Jii-san himself never said ¡¸Thank you ¡¹to another person¡­

    When Jii-san was alive¡­I¡¯ve never heard that person say¡¸Thank you¡¹¡­

    In the end, he must be thinking that ¡¸A human should always thank himself¡¹

    It¡¯s not ¡¸Don¡¯t forget to say thanks¡¹but rather ¡¸Thank me¡¹¡­he was that self-assertive.

    Anyway, he¡¯s always bragging, stubborn, selfish¡­that I felt so much pity for my Grandmother.

    Even if you¡¯re doing something else, when Jii-san calls you out, you need to go to Jii-san immediately.

    ¡¸Make tea¡¹or ¡¸Bring the newspaper¡¹or ¡¸Change the channel of the television¡¹he¡¯s making such foolish orders. He¡¯ll never move by himself.

    That person really loves ordering other people¡­

    He doesn¡¯t like moving by his own will¡­

    That¡¯s why¡­everyone hates my grandfather.

    The people in the company¡­even the family.

    That¡¯s obvious.

    He¡¯s always selfish¡­and just pushes various orders on the other people.;

    My mother¡­was the eldest daughter of grandfather.

    My grandfather loves my mother so much that she was raised to be selfish.

    Mother had two brothers but those uncles were raised quite severely it seems, but¡­anyway, mother¡¯s the only one spoiled.

    Mother loves confident and bossy grandfather¡­

    In the end¡­she has the same character as my grandfather.

    My mother¡¯s really bossy¡­She¡¯s using the people in grandfather¡¯s company like her own servants so everyone hates her.

    Since her character is bad¡­my grandfather seems to have made her meet marriage interviews several times but all of them refused.

    Well¡­that¡¯s of course.

    My mother¡¯s making fool of every human being in the world.

    My father was a person brought up without a father and works to pay his studies¡­he was an employee of grandfather¡¯s company.

    He just came from a good national university.

    He¡¯s timid, taciturn and doesn¡¯t meddle with other people¡­so he caught grandfather¡¯s eyes¡­

    The two of them married by my grandfather¡¯s order.

    My mother was 34 years old and my father was 26 at that time¡­

    I was born a year after marriage.

    I think it was when I was at kindergarten¡­My mother told me this way.

    ¡¸I gave birth to you to only please father. But, I regret it after all. I shouldn¡¯t have given birth¡¹¡­

    When I become aware, my parents are already sleeping on separate bedrooms¡­

    I thought that perhaps, they never slept at the same bed after getting married and pregnant¡­

    Those are my parents.

    I lived together with my grandmother at my father¡¯s side at that time¡­Obaa-chan¡¯s taking care of me.

    Meals, change of clothes, sending me off and back the kindergarten¡­it¡¯s all my grandmother.

    Both my parent¡¯s never came¡­

    Grandmother does all the work in the family¡­

    But mother shouts abuse at grandmother.

    She¡¯s like scolding an employee¡­

    ¡¸You can¡¯t even clean properly¡¹or ¡¸The meals taste bad¡¹¡­

    She¡¯s not doing anything¡­

    And yet, father doesn¡¯t say anything¡­

    I always felt sorry for my grandmother.

    If I complain to mother because I feel sorry, mother will beat grandmother saying ¡¸Your education is bad¡¹¡­

    ¡­She had her ribs broken and was hospitalized.

    So father who thought that the situation is indeed wrong¡­he consulted grandfather./

    Then, somehow¡­it became a ridiculous story¡­

    My mother opened a shop outside¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a mistake to be in this house in the first place¡¹she said.

    My grandfather took out all the funds on opening the store.

    It¡¯s a French food restaurant.

    Then, my mother never came back at the house¡­

    She comes home drunk late at night and sleeps until early afternoon, then she comes back to the shop again.

    But¡­she looks like she¡¯s having fun.

    She looks like she¡¯s lively.

    Because my mother¡¯s not getting angry at grandmother, I felt at ease¡­

    But¡­one year after that, my grandmother died.

    I was at the second grade at elementary school.

    At the day of funeral¡­even though the mother of her husband has died, my mother did not come to the ceremony, saying ¡¸I¡¯m taking care of the shop¡¹

    My grandfather too¡­there¡¯s no relative of my mother that came.

    My father and I went to the crematory alone¡­

    It was a desolate funeral.

    After that, I¡¯m pretty much alone.

    My parents comes back home but don¡¯t eat there¡­

    My father never came near the house after grandmother died.

    I lived alone.

    The basic living expenses are put on the table at the living room and I spend them to buy my food.

    3,000 yen a week, is put on every monday.

    Ah, they only supplement the money that¡¯s left from the previous week.,

    If there¡¯s 200 yen remaining, then only 2,800 yen would be given at Monday.

    But¡­both of them forgets to supplement it often.

    There¡¯s a lot of ¡¸Bring this or that tomorrow¡¹in the elementary¡­

    With those sudden expenses, there¡¯s two or three days where I don¡¯t have anything to spend.

    That¡¯s why¡­I use money carefully.

    Oh right¡­during the summer vacation on my fourth grade, my father went to a long term business trip¡­and yet, my mother didn¡¯t come home for two weeks¡­

    At that time, I endured the three days eating gummy bears. There¡¯s one bag of gummy bears with cola taste so I somehow managed the three days¡­

    It was written on my friend¡¯s manga that cola is nutritious.

    Then, I bought up only the cola flavor.

    Well, even when the food is exhausted, I will be able to somehow survive as long as I gulp down tap water.

    Oh, I keep all the receipts of the things I bought and put it on the ¡ºcashbook¡»to show it to mother.

    It¡¯s to check if I¡¯m wasting money or not.

    That said, my mother hardly looks at the ¡ºcashbook¡»

    But, she¡¯s checks it without notice¡­and if it¡¯s not done properly I¡¯ll be beaten up every day without fail.

    Well, she¡¯ll get angry whatever I buy anyway

    ¡¸You¡¯re always wasting money¡¹she said.

    That¡¯s why, I hardly have any friends at my elementary school.

    I don¡¯t have money.

    I don¡¯t have bicycle so I¡¯d just be a hinder to everyone¡­

    I can¡¯t play.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    At my fifth grade.

    One day, my mother told me that she¡¯d take me to the shop¡­

    She never brought me there before.

    She told me¡¸It¡¯s not a place for children to play for¡¹¡­

    Only on that day¡­I was made to wear clothes I pay respects at New Year at my grandfather¡¯s house.

    My mother stops at the nearby department store before going to the restaurant¡­

    ¡­She bought me a tennis racket.

    Though I said¡¸I don¡¯t need this¡¹she bought it and pushed it to me forcibly¡­

    I hold to that racket and was taken to my mother¡¯s shop¡­

    That¡¯s where I¡­

    Met the cook and waitresses of the shop for the first time¡­

    My mother introduces me every time we meet another person.

    Then¡­my mother says that she¡¯s having a hard time taking care of a selfish child.

    Saying that she¡¯s working on the PTA children association at the town¡­

    Even though she never came at the parent¡¯s association at my school¡­

    Finally, she says ¡¸This child wanted it so much before so I bought him a tennis racket before coming here¡¹¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m really troubled with his selfishness¡¹¡­

    I never said that I wanted such a thing though¡­

    My mother¡­is appealing on the people of the shop that she¡¯s an ¡ºIdeal family oriented mother¡»

    Laughing¡­

    Making an unpleasant smile¡­

    Lastly¡­My mother went to a strange room called ¡ºManager¡¯s room¡»¡­

    It was a really strange room.

    It¡¯s a narrow room and yet, there¡¯s a luxurious chair and a massager on it.

    There¡¯s no ledger, note, nor computers.

    A young cook on his late 20¡¯s was summoned there¡­

    I was there and yet¡­My mother spoke to the cook.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry but I¡¯m living a very happy family life¡­I don¡¯t intend to have someone destroy it¡¹¡­

    The cook made a terrible sullen face then said¡¸Understood¡¹then he went out of the room.

    My mother looked at me¡­

    Then said¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s really troubling when a young man gets serious immediately¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m my mother¡¯s child and yet¡­

    I¡¯m just a fifth grader, and yet¡­

    She¡¯s proud being popular¡­!

    I¡­

    I came to hate my mother after that¡­

    I thought that she¡¯s not like that before¡­

    That we might possibly be poorer than other houses¡­

    That¡¯s why my parents are always working outside¡­

    That I have to stay at home alone.

    Because, when I meet my grandfather at New years¡­he always say.

    ¡¸Your mother¡¯s doing her best so you have to support her with your gratitude¡¹

    That¡¯s why I believed.

    ¡­And yet.

    Seeing at mother¡¯s ¡ºPresident¡¯s room¡»¡­I cannot see my mother working hard at all¡­!

    On the way back¡­mother took away the racket.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give this a present to Yasuo-chan¡¹¡­She said.

    Surely it was the name of my mother¡¯s next lover¡­I thought.

    I went to a boarding boy¡¯s school on middle school in the heart of a mountain.

    That¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s alma mater¡­

    At grandfather¡¯s time, it wasn¡¯t a dormitory system.

    It was merely grandfather¡¯s hometown¡­

    Mother sent me there only to please grandfather.

    I just thought of wanting to run away.

    Mother, father, and grandfather¡­from that house.

    That¡¯s why I agreed immediately and entered the dormitory.

    But to be honest¡­it was harsh.

    Because bullying where your money is taken is common.

    For three years, it felt like a prison.

    But¡­grandfather died the year before last¡­

    Grandfather¡­was really hated.

    He¡¯s rich and yet helped no one other than mother.

    When he died¡­the thought of his children thanking him because of the succession of the property anyway¡­

    Grandfather never lent money to his relatives even when they needed it by all means.

    He¡¯s really stingy to the people of his company¡­and yet, he lived in luxury.

    He¡¯s the only one who stayed at a high quality hotel at the company trip, and he purposely eats a special meal on the company¡¯s party.

    That¡¯s why¡­uncle succeeded the company after father, but nobody from the company would like to follow grandfather¡¯s rule at his time.

    Thus¡­the company decided to reform¡­

    My mother got angry because of that.

    She stormed into the company. She had a big fight with uncle who¡¯s the new president¡­

    Mother has nothing to do with grandfather¡¯s company, and yet.

    Above that¡­my father¡¯s working as an employee of that company¡­!

    She said absurd things about seeking the succession of the property, and ¡¸Hand over all the stocks of the company¡¹and ¡¸Make her an officer of the company¡¹¡­

    In the first place, she was hated along with my grandfather by the whole clan.

    That¡¯s why¡­mother has been completely ostracized from the clan¡­

    The New Year¡¯s card doesn¡¯t come anymore.

    Our family wasn¡¯t called though there was a cousin¡¯s wedding.

    Father¡­seems to have a good position when my grandfather was alive though.

    After mother stormed in¡­he was demoted and proceeded to a subsidiary company.

    He¡¯s somewhat pitiful¡­he was close to 50 and yet all of the unrelated work has been pushed to him.

    He grew old quickly¡­and became unenergetic.

    At the end of last year, when I consulted him about going to high school, he lost a lot of weight¡­

    He said¡¸I¡¯ll be taking night shift from the beginning of the year¡¹

    So I decided on my high school by myself.

    I hated the dormitory life¡­so I chose a school that I can commute from the house.

    I wanted to live with my father.

    Mother hardly comes back to the house anymore.

    In the end¡­mother succeeded grandfather¡¯s old house.

    The house where mother was born and raised.

    The land and the building has some worth but¡­the clan hates grandfather so it was handed over to mother.

    Mother seems to have stolen it with her power, and was pleased¡­

    Mother has always been a papa¡¯s girl after all.

    She never became father¡¯s wife.

    She never became my mother.

    She wants to remain as grandfather¡¯s daughter al the time¡­

    She¡¯s living in grandfather¡¯s house alone now.

    They divorced during my high school entrance exam.

    Mother suddenly sent a divorce paper to father via mail¡­

    I have a school report¡­and an interview too¡­

    She didn¡¯t mind it at all and divorced¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to meet you anymore. Talk to my lawyer about everything else¡¹¡­

    I never met her after coming home from the dorm middle school.

    When I came back, they¡¯re already divorced¡­

    Well fine.

    I don¡¯t want to meet that person again¡­

    And my father.

    He had some slightly strange atmosphere¡­

    I thought so¡­

    Well, father¡­married the daughter of the president of his workplace, he married mother¡­

    Then¡­he endured it for 15 years¡­

    He endured it being worked around like a servant.

    He endured it because he was able to work¡­

    He can¡¯t come back to the company like this, can he?

    He thought that it¡¯s already hopeless¡­

    Then, my father.

    Disappeared at the day of the entrance ceremony of my high school.

    He left a note saying ¡¸Don¡¯t look for me¡¹only in the company¡­

    He seemed to have disappeared from the company in the middle of the night duty.

    The person from father¡¯s company made a call in the house anxiously¡­

    It was just before I went to the entrance ceremony¡­

    I don¡¯t know what I should do.

    I was thinking of how should I live after this¡­

    What would I do if my father died¡­?

    What should I do¡­!!!

    But¡­I have to go to the entrance ceremony anyway.

    My heart¡¯s beating so fast¡­

    My sweat¡¯s not stopping¡­

    My mind¡¯s restless¡­

    I want to shout¡­but the voice doesn¡¯t come out¡­

    The ceremony ended, we went to each of our classrooms¡­it feels unpleasant.

    ¡­Then

    ¡­That girl

    Shirasaka Yukino¡­called out to me

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­are you feeling bad?¡¹she asked.

    I was uncertain if I was there until she called out to me.

    I felt that the human named me might not be there.

    That I¡¯m the only one different among the new students at the entrance ceremony¡­

    What if I¡¯m not a person that¡¯s supposed to be here¡­

    But¡­she called out to me.

    ¡¸Thus¡­Oh , I¡¯m here¡¹I was able to confirm it!

    I¡¯ve always looked at her after that.

    ¡­I gaze at her.

    It calms me down whenever I look at her¡­!

    I forget all the scary things in my head¡­!

    When I return to my house¡­there¡¯s a bank passbook card and a PIN written on a paper placed on the table where the 3,000 yen was put when I was in elementary school.

    My father stopped at the house after disappearing from the company.

    There was no letter.

    Just the passbook.

    But¡­I thought that my father didn¡¯t abandonme¡­

    I felt a bit relieved¡­

    When I looked at the passbook¡­the electric bill and gas rate was automatically debited¡­so I thought that I¡¯d be able to live in the house for the time being.

    After that¡­I got a call from the current president, my uncle, saying ¡¸We¡¯ll treat it as a leave of absence for three months for now¡¹

    Father was a diligent person¡­so he was not hated like my mother.

    That¡¯s why¡­I can spend my three months still.

    I thought of considering what¡¯s next after this¡­

    Thus, I lived alone in the house all this time.

    I spent my money little by little just like when I was in elementary school.

    Buying food¡­drinking tap water.

    Like that¡­alone

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I talked about everything indifferently¡­

    Un¡­That¡¯s right.

    That¡¯s all.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s the end of my story¡¹

    Err¡­anything to add?¡­

    ¡¸And then, last week, Yuzuki-sensei called out to me¡­and now I¡¯m here¡¹

    The light is dazzling as ever.

    I can feel everyone¡¯s glance but I can¡¯t see their faces at all.

    It makes me uneasy that no one¡¯s saying a thing.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯m sorry for telling a tedious story. My story is boring isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Un¡­This might be trivial for everybody.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko¡­keep the lights on¡¹

    Sensei stands up from the rays of the backlight.

    Because it¡¯s the shadow, I don¡¯t understand her expression.

    I can only see Sensei¡¯s tall and thin silhouette.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, can I ask you something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­go on¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡­what do you intend to do after this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­After this?¡¹

    ¡¸You intend to wait for your father¡¯s return in three months, don¡¯t you?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Uncle promised to pay the salary cutting the salary by a percentage ¡¹

    ¡¸What would you do if your father didn¡¯t come back after waiting for three months?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. I want to work part time but there¡¯s no place that would hire without a guardian¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ll continue high school then?¡¹

    ¡¸If possible¡­but I won¡¯t force it¡¹

    If there¡¯s no money then it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t intend to go to university?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, no matter how you think about it, it¡¯s impossible¡­I don¡¯t have my father. I have to survive too¡¹

    ¡¸I can take out money for you to go to university you know¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­That¡¯s no good¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­it¡¯s irrelevant to Yuzuki-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you my ¡ºToy¡»?!¡¹

    ¡¸This and that are different¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s different?¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei has already done me a lot of things¡­ I can¡¯t depend on Sensei more than that¡¹

    ¡¸Things I¡¯ve done?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I¡¯m here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Here?¡¹

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t meet Sensei¡­I would still be alone in that house. Alone in that dark room. Ah¡­it¡¯s not good to waste electricity so I don¡¯t turn on the lights when I¡¯m alone. That was a rule since I was in elementary school¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­

    Just being here¡­makes me happy.

    I¡¯m grateful to Sensei.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll change my question¡­Yoshida-kun, have you thought of your own future?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t though of anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­there¡¯s nothing to think about¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to think about?¡¹

    ¡¸Since childhood, I never have an image of myself growing up. In my mind, my life would end when I¡¯m around 20 years old¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you intend to die by 20?¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­I¡¯ll continue to live as long as I do. But perhaps¡­I think I¡¯ll die in a dark place, alone. That¡¯s what I imagine. Since I was a child. When I was in elementary school, I cover myself in a futon alone in a dark room¡­Those feelings rose into me¡­and I remember grandmother¡¯s lonely funeral. It¡¯s really scary¡­but I already gave up. I can¡¯t escape from it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Can¡¯t escape?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. People would die after all¡­alone¡¹

    I breathed deeply.

    What¡¯s this¡­the air¡¯s trembling.

    Ah¡­My pulse is fast.

    ¡¸¡­Right now, I¡¯m happy every day. I came to love a lot of people. There are people who says they love me too. That¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s unbelievable. I¡¯m happy¡­that¡¯s why I!¡¹

    The light is dazzling.

    ¡¸I know that this kind of things will not continue forever. There¡¯s no way a human like me can have such happiness¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you thinking that we¡¯re fooling you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no!¡­Everyone¡¯s so gentle that I understand! I know! I believe!¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t repay the favor to everybody¡­I express my thanks to Sensei. But I can¡¯t return the favor to Sensei. I¡¯m grateful to Katsuko-nee. I¡¯m grateful to Nei-san, Margo-san and Misuzu too. I¡¯m thankful to Nagisa-san and Mao-chan. Yamamine-san, thank you for being so kind! Yuuka-san, thank you for cutting my hair. Hidemi-san, Tamayo-san, thank you for listening to a man like me! Morimoto on the other room, thank you¡¹

    Everyone, all of them¡­are gentle to me.

    Even though I¡¯m just a stupid man who can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s so gentle to me, and yet¡­I can¡¯t return anything. I can only do what I can with all of my effort¡­But that¡¯s not enough!¡¹

    Un. I have to return what everyone gave me tenfold

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s what you really think?¡¹

    ¡¸I do. That¡¯s why¡­if I trouble everyone, I¡¯ll go out immediately. I¡¯m prepared for it always¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Aren¡¯t I a nuisance to all?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re not a nuisance! Who told you that!!!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s voice is angry¡­!

    The usual cool Yuzuki-sensei¡­is scolding me severely!

    ¡¸My mother has told me long time ago¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Your mother?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºI would¡¯ve been free if you¡¯re not here. You¡¯re an annoying child¡­I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you You shouldn¡¯t have been born¡»she said¡­!

    ¡¸When did she tell you that?¡¹

    ¡¸When I was in fifth grade¡­when I was taken to the restaurant by mother while I hold a tennis racket¡¹

    ¡¸When your mother used you to break up with her lover¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­on the way back. Inside the car¡¹

    ¡­I never forgot that.

    Inside the car in the night town.

    Mother¡­paints lipstick on her lips, then said it clearly.

    That¡¯s the only thing I remember from mother¡¯s mouth¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I shouldn¡¯t have been born¡¹

    I hear a switch¡­then the lights turned on¡­

    The light inside the room has become equal in an instant.

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee spoke to Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been with this boy for this past several days. But, he never said ¡ºI¡¯m hungry¡»or ¡ºMy throat¡¯s dry¡»or ¡ºI want to take a rest¡» Not even once. He doesn¡¯t even show that he¡¯s enduring. And, He¡¯ll do anything you say

    ¡¸¡­Well, isn¡¯t that obvious¡¹

    ¡¸After that, he¡¯ll never leave anything whatever meal you give him. Delicious, delicious, he¡¯ll say¡­he¡¯ll never leave a crumb. Even the bread I make. I purposely made a lot of spaghetti this lunch but this boy did his best eating until the last pasta!¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­Katsuko-nee specially made a delicious meal! Won¡¯t I be incur divine wrath if I leave some alone?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should say thanks. It was made for me. I only did what¡¯s normal so it¡¯s strange to thank me¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san talks to me.

    ¡¸Yohsida-kun¡­don¡¯t you think that your normal and this world¡¯s normal is different?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯ve lived how I was told all this time? So I don¡¯t know. Anyway, that¡¯s the normal for me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You think that this is no good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Surely I need to die at least a hundred times to return the favor to Katsuko-nee¡­! Yuzuki-sensei too, Nei-san, Margo-san and Misuzu¡­I¡¯m in debt with everyone here! But I can¡¯t return it! That¡¯s why I must part from everyone someday! This can¡¯t continue forever after all¡¹

    My heart hurts!

    ¡¸I¡­must return to that dark room someday. No, I¡¯ll be driven out of that room and will be sent to a darker, more desolate place. Alone. That¡¯s a place suitable for me¡­!¡¹

    It hurts¡­it¡¯s painful.

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sama¡¹

    Misuzu spoke to me.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Please give Yoshida-san to Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu didn¡¯t say ¡ºDanna-sama¡»but ¡ºYoshida-kun¡»

    ¡¸¡­What would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll marry him. I¡¯ll devote myself to Yoshida-kun throughout my life. Misuzu will make him happy¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu. Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t be able to marry throughout your life if you lose your virginity?¡¹

    Nagisa-san expresses her surprise.

    ¡¸¡­I changed my mind. I¡¯ll wait for Yoshida-san to be 18 and put him in the family register¡¹

    What are you saying?

    ¡¸Then¡­are you going to make him carry the heavy burden of the Kouzuki house?¡¹

    Sensei asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll break off relations with Kouzuki house. We¡¯ll live with the two of us. MIsuzu has received 30 million in the bank from grandfather on my 15th year old birthday. How many years we can live with that money?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s used to poor life so I think that you can live throughout your life with that money¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do it. If ever we lack money, Misuzu will work. Yoshida-san will never be having a hardship throughout his life!¡¹

    Why are you doing that?!

    ¡¸Misuzu, don¡¯t be selfish! I¡¯ll be raising him from now on!¡¹

    Nagisa-san said.

    ¡¸He¡¯ll become Mao¡¯s brother¡­I¡¯ll become his mother¡­!¡¹

    Hey¡­wait a moment!

    ¡¸Right¡­Misuzu-sama. If it¡¯s just 30 million yen, Katsuko has it too. Katsuko¡¯s grown up, and isn¡¯t tied to a house either. I think that he¡¯s better with Katsuko¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too¡­!

    ¡¸Everyone¡­I think that you should cool off¡­¡¹

    Margo-san calmed everybody.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­you stole Misuzu¡¯s virginity, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, take responsibility. Shouldn¡¯t you be living for Misuzu-chan until you die?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Margo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸What does this mean, Margo-sama?!¡¹

    Nagisa-san and Katsuko-nee protests against Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll leave your complaints later, I want to know Yoshida-kun¡¯s answer first¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yes¡­If Misuzu wishes for it. I¡¯ll compensate to Misuzu throughout my life¡¹

    I can¡¯t do anything but that.

    Margo-san spoke to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun said that but¡­do you think that he¡¯ll be happy?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know but¡­Misuzu will do her best¡¹

    ¡¸How will you do that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take it from a different angle. Misuzu-san, have you drunk tequila?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No. Misuzu hasn¡¯t drunk alcohol yet¡¹

    ¡¸Can you imagine the taste?¡¹

    ¡¸I can imagine wine and brandy from sweets¡­But I don¡¯t know about tequila¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I can imagine it. Actually, I¡¯ve drunk it¡­¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me once again.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­is lacking the experience that most of the normal people had. There¡¯s a big hole. He¡­doesn¡¯t know the taste of ¡ºHappiness¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The taste of ¡ºHappiness¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­he¡¯s someone who hasn¡¯t experienced happiness, I think that he¡¯ll only try to return anything you do with all his effort. He has lived alone until now so he doesn¡¯t know how to depend on others¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It seems so¡¹

    ¡¸The current Yoshida-kun¡­Even if you take him, or even Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san looking after him, he¡¯ll only think that he¡¯s a ¡ºBurden¡» Then that won¡¯t make him happy at all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, Misuzu will take time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Take it slowly¡­you must teach him the taste of ¡ºHappiness¡» Not Misuzu alone¡­but with everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Margo-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it¡­Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san looked at each other.

    ¡¸¡­Right. Nothing will happen if we rush it¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s all love him¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cooperate too¡­Don¡¯t you think so, Minaho?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­what do you think?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Yamamine-san.,

    Yamamine-san¡­

    ¡¸I¡­I thought that I¡¯ve been the most unfortunate person in the world. Yoshida-kun¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Nei-san stands up to her feet from those words.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s my line!¡¹

    Nei-san approaches me.

    ¡¸At least, I had a little brother. Kei-chan was there. Yo-chan didn¡¯t have anyone. He¡¯s been alone all the time¡­and yet¡­!

    Nei-san beats my chest¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t make me cry! Why are you talking such a sad story!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize! I¡¯m the one who should apologize! Idiot!¡¹

    Nei-san beats my chest repeatedly.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry. What should I do?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how to calm down Nei-san¡¯s feelings¡­

    ¡¸¡­Cry! Cry at my chest you idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t cry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­there¡¯s nothing sad about it¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san began to weep from my answer.

    Waawaaa¡­she sobs.

    Misuzu¡¯s crying.

    Yamamine-san too¡­

    Huh¡­what¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll become your onee-chan! That¡¯s absolute!¡¹

    Nei-san told me while crying.

    I¡¯m just at loss.

    ¡¸¡­Quiet!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei scolded Nei-san with a strong tone¡­

    Then¡­Nei-san¡¯s tears stopped.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sensei spoke to me.

    ¡¸Thank you for talking. I now what kind of child are you. I think that everyone should consider how they should face you from now on¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s pointed eyes look straight at me.

    ¡¸On top of that¡­I want to hear another thing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­what kind of existence is Shirasaka Yukino to you¡­?¡¹

    Yukino¡­to me?

 Chapter 61

    61. Warmth of the blanket

    What is Yukino to me?

    I thought that she was my first love.

    I raped her but I thought that I want to have her.

    But, how many times I violate her¡­Yukino will not become mine.

    For Yukino¡­I¡¯m nothing but a dick slave who¡¯s used by Sensei and Katsuko-nee to humiliate her.

    She doesn¡¯t recognize me as a human¡­a man.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t love Shirasaka Yukino¡­do you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    If I do¡­then I won¡¯t do cruel things to her.

    ¡¸But¡­You like her?¡¹

    Sensei asks me

    ¡¸Yes¡­perhaps¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­¡¯Perhaps¡¯

    I¡¯m not certain.

    ¡¸Eh?¡­Yoshida-kun likes Yukino, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yamamine-san said in surprise.

    ¡¸Well, Yoshida-kun¡¯s always looking at Yukino? During the class and break time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­was I that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸We see you¡­everyone in the class knows. That Yoshida-kun likes Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡­No way

    No¡­of course they would.

    Certainly, I¡¯m only looking at Yukino for these past month.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, do you know why you¡¯re obsessed with Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    Sensei asks me.

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    There¡¯s no way I would know

    ¡¸I somehow understood it from Yoshida-kun¡¯s story a while ago¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s looking at Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that just¡ºLinus¡¯ blanket¡»?¡¹

    ¡­Linus?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? Snoopy¡¯s friend, ther one who¡¯s always bringing the blanket?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, what¡¯s Snoopy?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s too knowledgeable, she¡¯s always something that I don¡¯t know.

    No¡­I don¡¯t know a lot of things though.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I guess Snoopy was hard for Yoshida-kun. Got it, I¡¯ll change my explanation. It¡¯s a young child who¡¯s always carrying a blanket like some stuffed animal. Have you seen it¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Then remember at least that¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸It was called a ¡ºSafe blanket¡»¡­The young child stabilizes it¡¯s mental condition by having that specific thing¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see, your sense of ¡ºOwnership¡»is thin isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so attached to Shirasaka Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Margo-sama, what does that mean?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asked anxiously.

    ¡¸When Yoshida-kun was in his very unstable state¡­In short, when he discovered that his father disappeared and he still have to go to the entrance ceremony¡­Shirasaka Yukino talked to him gently by chance. Thus her existence has become special to Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s all¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Oya oya¡­Humans are creatures that when someone spoke a gentle word to them, they¡¯re okay thinking that they¡¯ll devote their whole life to that one. Katsuko-san, why did you come to like Yoshida-kun? Think about the first¡­wasn¡¯t it because he said something gentle to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­certainly, that might be so, but¡¹

    Katsuko-nee seems to have an idea.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that Yoshida-kun isn¡¯t a normal boy, with that coincidence, I think that the existence called Shirasaka Yukino has made a very strong imprint in his heart. It was the time when his mental condition is the most unstable in his life¡­and in addition, there was no one who was gentle to him after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see, that might be the case¡¹

    Margo-san and Katsuko-nee nod at each other¡­

    I don¡¯t understand it at all.

    ¡¸¡­What does in-something mean?¡¹

    Let¡¯s ask about that word that interests me first.

    ¡¸Imprinting?¡­Err, what was it in Japanese?¡¹

    Margo-san asked Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s¡ºË¢¤êÞz¤ß¡»¡¹1

    ¡­Imprinting?

    ¡¸When you show a newborn duck with a balloon, that child would think that the balloon is it¡¯s own mother¡­Have you never heard about it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nope¡¹

    I feel sorry for Margo-san but I really don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s imprinted in your own heart¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s so special to Yo-chan. It just happened by chance¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s amazing.

    She¡¯s able to understand what Margo-san is saying¡­

    ¡¸¡­It seems that everyone understands except Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Eh¡­I looked around.

    Everyone¡¯s nodding together¡­

    I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t understand?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­excuse me¡¹

    Misuzu raises her hand

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Misuzu-chan?¡¹

    Misuzu asked Margo-san

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I think that I¡¯m asking this really late¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino?¡¹

    I see¡­Misuzu doesn¡¯t know Yukino.

    Including that I¡¯m a mean man who raped Yukino¡­

    ¡¸The girl I¡¯m training right now¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s helping me¡­¡¹

    Sensei said in on purpose so she can take all the responsibilities.

    But¡­I have to tell Misuzu properly.

    I don¡¯t have excuses to Misuzu.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m the one who requested sensei¡­so I can rape her¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡­Of course.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m such a cruel man. I don¡¯t have any value for Misuzu to be gentle with¡­

    I told Misuzu.

    ¡­No good.

    ¡­I¡¯ll be hated by Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s a bit angry!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s angry as expected.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­Misuzu imagined that there¡¯s another sex slave than herself. I¡¯m ready for that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s one then hurry up and say it!¡¹

    Wait¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll get along with her so¡­please don¡¯t throw Misuzu away¡¹

    Errr¡­Uhm

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan¡­That¡¯s wrong. Shirasaka Yukino isn¡¯t Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex slave¡¹

    Margo-san enters between

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­it¡¯s different¡¹

    ¡­Completely diferent

    ¡¸So Yukino was really being trained by Minaho-san¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san spoke.

    ¡¸Yes¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei answered in a low voice.

    ¡¸I lived in this mansion until I was six years old so I somehow know what ¡®training¡¯ means¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s as you expected¡­She was forcibly raped, stolen her virginity¡­and was forced to have sex over and over again. We also took her shameful photos and videos. She was raped in the school too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­When she was called to the principal¡¯s office yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    Aah¡­I¡¯ll be hated by Yamamine-san now.

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡­I did it myself.

    ¡¸Un¡­I raped her. Last night, she was called in a park restroom and was raped too. I violated Yukino in front of her house too¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu reacts strongly to my answer!

    ¡¸Please wait a moment! Have you done it with that person that much?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I¡¯m really a cruel human.

    ¡¸But¡­even with that number of times she had sex with Danna-sama¡­shouldn¡¯t she be already a sex slave already?!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­You see, Shirasaka Yukino is quite unusual¡¹

    ¡¸Right, she¡¯s not normal¡¹

    Margo-san and Katsuko-nee says that¡­?!

    No¡­I think that Yukino¡¯s normal.

    It¡¯s normal to hate the person who raped you after all.

    Rather, I think that Misuzu¡¯s admirable for advancing and becoming my pet¡­

    Am I wrong??

    ¡¸Her pride is really strong¡­She can¡¯t accept surrendering to rape. She¡¯s indulging into the pleasures of sex even further and yet ¡­she can¡¯t see Yoshida-kun at all¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei explained.

    ¡¸That¡¯s strange!¡¹

    Strange?¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no woman who can¡¯t fall in love with Danna-sama from having sex with him!¡¹

    No¡­I think that¡¯s strange.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m saying that Misuzu¡¯s strange though.

    I think that Yukino¡¯s reaction is the normal one.

    ¡¸Okay. Misuzu-san, how many women do you think Yoshida-kun had sex with?¡¹

    Margo-san asked Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Ten?¡¹

    No¡­Hey, Misuzu!

    You¡¯re thinking of me that way?!

    I¡¯m not that popular you know¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan¡­why do you think so?¡¹

    Margo-san asked further

    ¡¸Well¡­Danna-sama¡¯s very good at sex¡­!¡¹

    I can do nothing but smile wryly.

    ¡¸Okay, then, those who had sex with Yoshida-kun, raise your hand¡­!¡¹

    With Margo-san¡¯s question, Katsuko-nee strongly raised her hand.

    Nagisa-san raised it bashfully¡­

    Misuzu is having a ¡¸Huh?¡¹face¡­

    ¡¸The people here, Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san, and Misuzu-chan, that¡¯s three¡­add Shirasaka Yukino and that¡¯s four. That¡¯s all of the partners Yoshida-kun had in sex¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a joke?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­By the way, Yoshida-kun was on his third day since he lost his virginity¡­¡¹

    Errr, I first raped Yukino on April 26¡­and today¡¯s the 29ht.

    Yup¡­three days hasn¡¯t passed yet.

    ¡¸No way¡­Danna-sama looks very used to it when Misuzu gave her virginity. He¡¯s so composed!¡¹

    I¡¯m being praised?

    Is this okay?

    ¡¸No¡­I didn¡¯t have a bit of composure¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. It was a very wonderful first experience¡­!¡¹

    No¡­Even if you say your impressions now.

    ¡¸Sex isn¡¯t all about experience¡­Yoshida-kun definitely has talent in sex. He has an outstanding talent in a certain meaning. But you see¡­This kind of talent doesn¡¯t show the same effect to any kind of person¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean¡­Margo-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­To make it easy to understand, it¡¯s about compatibility. Yoshida-kun and Misuzu-chan¡¯s compatibility is good. Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san too¡­But it doesn¡¯t match Shirasaka Yukino. They had sex repeatedly after all¡¹

    Misuzu stares at me¡­

    ¡¸Repeatedly had sex you say¡­how many times?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­33 times¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei answered in my place¡­!

    ¡¸¡­In three days?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­33 times in three days. She received all of Yoshida-kun¡¯s semen. Her womb, her face, and mouth¡­¡¹

    S-Sensei¡­

    Once again, when it¡¯s said in front of Misuzu and Yamamine-san¡­I think that I¡¯m really a terrible man.

    ¡¸What kind of sex was it, please tell me¡­!¡¹

    Sensei looks at Katsuko-nee when Misuzu asked¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, tell her¡¹

    Katsuko-nee counts with her finger while remembering it

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡­the first rape was violating her while she¡¯s bound on a restraint machine. She was kept attacked until she fainted, the fainted Shirasaka-san was violated even further. It was 11 intravaginal ejaculation only at the first day¡¹

    ¡¸¡­11 times?¡¹

    ¡¸To be accurate, it was just on the night!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡¸Then¡­she was raped from the back while she was taking a shower early in the next day. Car sex on the way to school during the morning. One intravaginal ejaculation on each. In the evening, she was brought in an abandoned school¡¯s tatami mat room, was forced to striptease, seven ejaculations inside, one from a fellatio drinking, and two were scattered on her face. Made to bathe in pee and Shirasaka-sama also peed¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san covers her face.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡­such a thing¡¹

    Sorry¡­Yamamine-san

    ¡¸Then¡­On the third day¡­it¡¯s yesterday, she was called in the principal¡¯s office during class and had intravaginal ejaculation two times, semen drinking once, and another creampie in the stairs of the school building. At night, two intravaginal ejaculation at the public park¡¯s toilet, and drank once. In addition, a public sex in the middle of the crowd at the late night downtown¡­that was a creampie too. Lastly, though I haven¡¯t confirmed it but Shirasaka-san had intravaginal ejaculation in front of Shirasaka house¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Uwaa, I¡¯m a demon.

    What am I thinking?

    ¡¸In total¡­33 times in three days!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee nodded.

    ¡¸Doing that much¡­and she still haven¡¯t fallen?!¡¹

    Yuuka-san expresses her surprise.

    She stopped cutting Yamamine-san¡¯s hair¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-chan. If it¡¯s this child then that¡¯s all sex with all his might?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Hidemi-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­Is she made of stone?¡¹

    Tamayo-san¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a daughter with very high pride and very strong narcissism¡­¡¹

    Sensei told the older girls¡­

    ¡¸Of course¡­She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter after all¡¹

    Eh¡­Nagisa-san?

    ¡¸Nagisa-san¡­do you know Shirasaka-san¡¯s father?¡¹

    When I asked Nagisa-san¡­Yuuka-san and the others.

    ¡¸¡­I know everything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san maybe the most filled with deep emotion among us?¡¹

    Nagisa-san sadly smiled.

    ¡¸Yes¡­he was the one who raped me¡¹

    What¡­!

    That means¡­!

    Before I can speak, Misuzu¡¯s voice roared in the room¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Please wait a moment!¡¹

    ¡­W-What?

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s in the middle of her talk¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­Yeah

    Speaking of which, she is.

    ¡¸¡­Then, Danna-sama had sex with the girl named Shirasaka Yukino 33 times for three days!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Judging from the flow of the talk, it was Danna-sama¡¯s first time too?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    Uwaa¡­Misuzu¡¯s seriously angry!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaah! That¡¯s so frustrating!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯m a really bad man¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If I met Danna-sama earlier, Misuzu could¡¯ve taken the first time¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­W-What?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu-chan. In that case, I think that Yoshida-kun won¡¯t be meeting Misuzu-chan¡­¡¹

    Then, Margo-san retorted¡­!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that theory! Uwaaan! Iyaaadaaa!!! I¡¯m so frustrated¡­!!!!¡¹

    M-M-M-¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-sama¡­Is there a sex Danna-sama haven¡¯t experienced yet?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot!¡­Inside the bathtub, school rooftop, inside the train, naked stroll, public pool, light SM¡­!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s sex list continues further¡­!

    ¡¸Please reserve it all to Misuzu! I won¡¯t hand all the first times to that person named Shiraska-san!¡¹

    Aaaaah¡­uhm.

    M-Misuzu-san¡­?!

    ¡¸Danna-sama, Misuzu will do more than 33 times in three days!¡­I¡¯ll be thinking about the plans for the training camp from now on!¡­Megumi-san!¡¹

    ¡¸W-What?!¡¹

    Having her name called by Misuzu suddenly, Yamamine-san¡¯s confused¡­!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have confidence to do more than 33 times so join me Megumi-san! I¡¯ll challenge the thirty times so Megumi-san please aim for twenty above!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh, Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious!¡­I¡¯m very interested in the car sex, pee, and public restroom play! I¡¯ll be doing that and Megumi-san please take care at school sex!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be doing lewd stuffs in the principal¡¯s office in the middle of the class?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also the stairs of the abolished school building! Though the rooftop looks good, I¡¯ll hand it over to you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-But!¡¹

    ¡¸If Megumi-san doesn¡¯t do it who will?!¡­I think that Nei-sama still intends to keep her virginity¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey hey hey!!¡¹

    Nei-san shouted suffering!

    ¡¸Anyway, Misuzu and Megumi-san will have sex more than that girl! We¡¯ll be violated in variety! That¡¯s decided¡­okay?!¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s menacing look¡­pushes Yamamine-san out!

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a promise! Danna-sama, is that okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    Uwaa¡­I¡¯ll be doing it¡­

    Eh¡­Seriously?!

    I¡¯ll do 60 times with these two?

    ¡¸Ah¡­Katsuko wants to be violated consecutively too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too¡­?!

    ¡¸Nagisa too?¡¹

    When Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san asked¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about the frequency¡­rather than that, I want to have sex with him leisurely. Embracing a lot while connected. Kissing a lot¡­flirting¡­talking while having sex I want to have that slow sex¡¹

    N-Nagisa-san?!

    ¡¸Ah, that might be good too!¡¹

    K-Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸Danna-sama! Misuzu will do it too! Megumi-san will do it too!¡¹

    M-Misuzu?

    Yamamine-san¡¯s red.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so jelly of everyone¡­they¡¯re excited¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, please graduate from your virginity Nei-sama already!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s harsh on Nei-san¡­!

    ¡¸Errr¡­Misuzu-chan, shouldn¡¯t we return to Shirasaka Yukino already?¡¹

    Margo-san suppresses Misuzu.

    ¡¸Okay go on! It¡¯s fine as long as Danna-sama loves me and Megumi-san more than that girl! Isn¡¯t that right? Megumi-san?!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s confused.,

    What are you making a virgin girl promise?¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Is this okay?¡­I¡¯m a bad guy who raped a girl¡­!?¡¹

    Misuzu made a blank face.

    ¡¸Well¡­Danna-sama wanted to have sex with that girl, didn¡¯t you??¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yup¡¹

    ¡¸Then, that can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    Misuzu said it calmly.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Even when Misuzu lost her virginity, isn¡¯t it Danna-sama raping me?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸But, Danna-sama likes Misuzu, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu loves Danna-sama too! I said it before, Misuzu thinks that Danna-sama needs to have sex with lots of women. I know that you need it to be polished as a man!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­please don¡¯t forget Misuzu. Please have sex with Misuzu a lot! Ah, rape is fine too! Misuzu loves being violated by Danna-sama! Oh right¡­Megumi-san too, please lose your virginity via rape!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s face is so red¡­!

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡¯s the same as Misuzu, I think that you¡¯d like rape more than normal sex! Isn¡¯t that right, Megumi-san¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¹

    Nagisa-san gave up and helps out¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­do that later¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m sorry! Then we¡¯ll discuss it later Megumi-san! Misuzu will think of a wonderful virgin sex for Megumi-san!¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    Yamamine-san¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸I¡­Is it decided that I¡¯ll have sex with Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying this late 2?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I have to, do I?¡¹

    Yamamine-san looks at me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I want to do it by all means¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I want to ravish Yamamine-san so badly. I want to ejaculate inside Yamamine-san¡­a lot of times¡¹

    I already throw out all of my honest feelings.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Yamamine-san, said it¡­

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯ll do anything. You can do anything you want. I¡¯ll give my body to Yoshida-kun¡­

    Yamamine-san looks at me¡­

    ¡¸In exchange¡­don¡¯t do anything to Yukino anymore¡¹

    ¡­Yamamine-san

    ¡¸You do know that Yukino¡¯s going out with Endou, don¡¯t you?¡­I won¡¯t condemn you for now. Minaho-san have planned it too¡­it¡¯s not Yoshida-kun alone. But¡­please stop it already¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯ll do anything instead of Yukino. You may do it 100 times in three days. I¡¯ll become Yoshida-kun¡¯s toy¡­No, make me Yoshida-kun¡¯s toy. That¡¯s why¡­!¡¹

    Before I can answer Yamamine-san¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei spoke.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Megumi-san¡­that¡¯s not how it is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­why?¡¹

    Sensei turns around to Yamamine-san¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka Yukino will be impregnated by Yoshida-kun and will give birth to a child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be raising the child she¡¯ll give birth to¡­¡¹

    Sensei said it clearly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­my revenge to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Yukino¡­ Yukino¡¯s only his daughter¡­Yukino got nothing to do with this!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s sorrowful cry¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­She¡¯s unrelated. I¡¯m the same. I was Kuromori Kouichiro¡¯s daughter¡­and was made to fall in hell by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡­Sensei?

    ¡¸We¡¯re the same¡­we just entered that school and was aimed out¡­and was made to sell our own body in this mansion¡¹

    Hidemi-san said.

    ¡¸Nagisa and I are the same¡­we¡¯re just first years who just entered the school¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­!

    ¡¸Right¡­Shirasaka Sousuke joins in¡ºKuromori¡», and terrible things comes prevailing calmly¡­!¡¹

    The eldest¡­Yuuka-san said.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­take off my clothes please¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee lowered the zipper of Sensei¡¯s clothes.

    Sensei¡¯s stripped off.

    Sensei¡­isn¡¯t wearing any underwear.

    Tall height¡­flat chest

    A thin white naked body¡­

    On her stomach is a big ugly scar¡­

    ¡¸I got pregnant when I was 16 years old. Because of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki, sensei¡­?!

    ¡¸But when I got pregnant¡­Shirasaka added more guests¡­and sold me to a sadist monomaniac¡­this is the result¡­!¡¹

    All of the people in the room paid attention to Sensei¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸I¡­became unable to bear a child. That¡¯s not all, I can¡¯t even have sex!¡¹

    ¡­can¡¯t have sex?

    ¡¸My genitals can no longer accept a man¡­!¡¹

    1. It¡¯s still imprinting ?

    2. ¨Cin the novel ?

 Chapter 62

    62. Black History

    Yuzuki-sensei¡­began to talk calmly without hiding the wound in her stomach.

    ¡¸My grandfather¡­Kuromori Kunousuke was born in the red light district of Kanazawa1 at the end of Meiji Era2¡¹

    Do you know the red light district?

    It¡¯s the place for prostitutes¡­a brothel

    The name of the brothel is ¡ºKuromori tower¡»¡­

    Kuromori Kounosuke was a lone child born from the master of that brothel and one of the prostitute.

    But, he was loved and raised¡­and was allowed to bear the family name Kuromori

    After growing up, grandfather went from Kanazawa to Tokyo to become a trader.

    It was the early days of Showa era¡­he started working by ordering parts of a ship and machines from a foreign country.

    Most of his business are at government office and military forces¡­it was a country related work.

    Kounosuke was a political merchant.

    Sticking close to politicians and government officials, he¡¯s a merchant undertaking work of country.

    Then¡­he succeeded.

    He seemed to have gained a lot of profit during the war¡­

    He gained the favor of the officers at the army immediately after war and started gaining influence at the work related to the occupation policy.

    He accepted jobs on both US forces and Japanese government.

    Kounosuke was a merchant without imprudence¡­

    He had the talent to gain favor of people with power at any times¡­

    One of his business is selling women to men with power¡­

    High class prostitutes¡­A prostitute only sold to rich people in the upper class.

    Kuromori Kounosuke arranged prostitutes to politicians, high class bureaucrat, a large enterprise manager customers.

    Of course, the high commission officer on the occupation army too¡­

    Kounosuke is accustomed to treating women since his birth at the red light district¡­

    That¡¯s the origin of the prostitution section of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    Talent and special education are needed for the high class prostitutes that are going to face people with power.

    Just good looking and young is no good.

    Of course, it¡¯s obvious that they need to be good at sex. They need to have the ability to satisfy the guest all the time.

    On top of that¡­The high class prostitutes are required by the guests to be educated so they can converse on whatever topic.

    They have to be elegant and graceful so they won¡¯t be embarrassing when brought to a party¡­

    They have to be always considerate of the guest¡­they need to be cheerful so that the guest won¡¯t feel sad.

    Kuromori Kounosuke¡­with such talent, looked for daughters of good families who lost their father in the war and the ojou-sama who lost their powers from the post war.

    There are a lot people with good standing but had problems with money after the war¡­

    Instead of selling their own bodies to a brothel, the young ladies can protect their dignities by becoming Kounosuke¡¯s high level prostitute that has a good income.

    The girls chose to be embraced with man of power than the public.

    Kuromori Kounosuke¡¯s high class prostitutes became a status of men on upper class in Japan that time.

    In that matter, Kounosuke¡¯s business front was promoted¡­his position was raised.

    But¡­At the times when Japan became rich, it has become difficult to look for suitable girls coming from a good family¡­ All of the prostitutes employed back then grew old and retired¡­

    But, Kuromori Kounosuke needs high class prostitutes to maintain his connection to the men of power.

    That¡¯s why he decided to start bringing up his own prostitutes.

    Kuromori Kounosuke¡¯s aimed system is an old Japanese red light district.

    ¡­Have you ever heard of the word Courtesan3, or Siren4?

    It indicates the first class during Edo and Meiji era.

    Prostitutes that deal with feudal lords or wealthy merchants¡­Courtesans are raised in various brothels since childhood.

    Looking for girls around ten years old, those with good foundation and would become a beauty in the future, then bought from their parents. A lot of them.

    Then, they¡¯d be raised for years¡­to become the best prostitute.

    The girl raised as expected, growing up as a beauty, will be dropped on the way as a normal prostitute.

    Then, the girls who took labor and time to be raised, are sorted¡­will become a high class prostitute.

    They¡¯re polished perfectly to become an¡ºIdeal woman for men¡»

    Such prostitute education system¡­existed in the old red light district of Japan.

    Then, the completed girl¡­are sold to rich people.

    Not just on the rich people.

    They sell girls only on rich people selected carefully¡­people with both the position and family social standing.

    Upstarts won¡¯t be noticed.

    People with high position and money competes on who¡¯ll take the virginity¡­

    When the first partner has a high position, the prostitute¡¯s position becomes high too.

    If their position becomes higher, then the price to embrace her rises too.

    Then¡­Most of the prostitutes would be bought by a customer by twenty-five years old.

    Most of them are bought by a rich merchant and becomes that person¡¯s wife.

    It might be strange to think a prostitute being married now but¡­at those times, customers of the high class prostitutes has a lot of money.

    They have both the elegance and education, they¡¯re beautiful and can sing and dance¡­isn¡¯t it ideal for a merchant¡¯s wife?

    Also, all of the guests they kept company are people with position so far¡­so they know a lot of people They might become good business partners of the shop¡¯s master.

    That kind of things are still performed at Meiji era.

    Kounosuke who was born and raised in the red light district knows the system of course.

    He tried to reproduce it at Showa era¡­

    Therefore¡­he bought a high school.

    In short¡­our school.

    Kounosuke¡¯s method is the same as an old brothel.

    Looking for beauties with good character from the rural area¡­and yet coming from a family that¡¯s troubled with money, they buying them from their parents.

    Then¡­they¡¯re made to enter the school as a scholarship student¡­

    Then would be educated as a high level prostitute¡­then sold.

    This mansion is originally a girls dormitory for scholarship students¡­this was a brothel.

    This became the second ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»¡­

    The prostitutes Kounosuke brought so far had pleased his customers even more.

    Because he selected his customers carefully¡­he really became a business dealing with people with social status.

    He¡¯s protected from gangs and police by dealing with such people.

    When a person relies only on one man of power, that person would be crushed along with losing his power.

    Kounusuke makes multiple people as his customer to not let it happen.

    He¡¯s really a person who¡¯s not imprudent.

    This is a brothel and a social club for men of power at the same time.

    The number of the prostitutes did not surpass ten people at maximum either¡­

    But, those ten¡­are the best prostitutes whom are carefully selected beauties and was given thorough education.

    Ten of them was enough¡­

    Rather, if they expand further, the people with the same profession and the underworld would envy them.

    Kounusuke had a underworld business to support the surface business.

    But¡­Kounosuke doesn¡¯t think the same way.

    Kuromori Kouichiro¡­my father

    My father¡­though of expanding the business of ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»even further

    My father had an intense inferiority complex with my grandfather.

    He wishes to become better than his grandfather¡­

    But father is lacking with the cunningness and thoughtfulness like grandfather¡­

    My grandfather, Kuromori Kounosuke died 84 years old in 1987.

    I was three years old back then¡­

    Father succeeded the surface business of grandfather but¡­¡ºKuromori Tower¡¯s¡»administration was left to Morimoti who was grandfather¡¯s right hand.

    He¡¯s the Morimoto on the next room.

    He was the manager of ¡ºKuromori tower¡»all the time.

    That¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s will.

    Grandfather knows that my father doesn¡¯t have the ability to manage the prostitution mansion¡­

    Father wanted to steal the management of ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»from Morimoto in one way or another¡­so he planned for several years.

    But, it was impossible with his power alone.

    Father looked for a cooperator.

    Then, the partner he chose¡­was Shirasaka Sousuke

    ¡­Thus, he chose the worst man.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡­is a grandchild of a master of a famous newspaper publisher.

    He was born a young master.

    He lived a comfortable life¡­ with his grandfather¡¯s connection he found employment in a major advertising company.

    He went in and out of the ¡ºKuromori tower¡»when he was still a student.

    Shirasaka¡¯s grandfather was a regular customer here after all.

    Young customers are normally turned down but¡­Shirasaka Sousuke was the only exception.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s addicted to the girls of ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»

    Then, the foolish him¡­wants to make it his.

    That person approached the son of the master of the ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»¡­Approached Kuromori Kouichiro.

    It was just at the time when the bubble economy failed, and the leaders of the Japanese economic world are substituting one person after another.

    The customers of ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»were changing from parents to children.

    Taking that chance¡­Shirasaka Sousuke and Father staged a coup d¡¯etat.

    Morimoto¡­was banished from here.

    That was 17 years ago¡¹

    A year before I was born¡­

    ¡¸¡­Father and Shirasaka had increased the customers. It¡¯s not just the previously carefully chosen upper class people but young upstarts became a guest too.

    There were many playfellows of Shirasaka.

    As for the women¡­they weren¡¯t raised with effort.

    If there¡¯s a quite cute girl from the school, they¡¯d just rape her¡­

    Father and Shirasaka were idiots and indiscriminate¡­

    Above that¡­Shirasaka was a perverted sadist.

    He used ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»to satisfy his own crooked sexual desire.

    Those years were the most cruel.

    It was absurd¡­

    The perverts run the brothel to their desire¡­

    The guests too¡­perverted sadists like Shirasaka had increased¡­

    I was an illegitimate child of Kuromori Kouichiro

    Yuzuki is my mother¡¯s family name.

    My mother too, she was a woman of ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»

    My little sister, Naomi¡­lived with my mother who retired and lived in Chigasaki with my mother¡¯s parents¡¯ family.

    A family of three¡­they lived happily even if poor.

    Shirasaka Sousuke knew mother when she was active.

    Then¡­he though of wanting to violate the daughter of Kuromori Kouichiro who¡¯s his friend and the master of ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»

    He was really a crazy perverted sadist¡­!

    I was raped by Shirasaka when I was twelve.

    Returning from the elementary school, I was pushed to a car by force¡­

    I was stripped naked in a mountain¡­and had my virginity stolen.

    After that, I was confined in the underground confinement room in this mansion¡­and was forcibly violated for a week.

    I was violated more than a hundred times.

    There¡¯s photos and videos taken too¡­

    Then¡­after being raped completely, I was made to meet father.

    Father¡­was dejected.

    But, Shirasaka told father while he ejaculates inside me.

    ¡º¡­Too late. You¡¯re too late. Hey, Kuromori-san. You get ready and we¡¯ll be doing this kind of business. You obviously can¡¯t make an exception on your daughter only!¡»¡­

    Father can¡¯t answer back¡­

    He just quietly watched Shirasaka¡¯s penis forced to ejaculate with my tongue.

    That¡¯s right¡­My father was aroused.

    Watching Shirasaka rape his own daughter¡­

    Then¡­after that, I became the youngest prostitute of ¡ºKuromori tower¡»

    My partners are all perverted lolicons¡­

    I was forced to have perverted sex¡­

    But¡­My father never helped me.

    Two years later¡­when I became 14 years old, Namami, my younger sister was brought here.

    My little sister was 11 years old.

    Mother died from an illness¡­that was the first time I was informed of it.

    I cried and asked¡­¡ºPlease help at least my little sister¡»¡­and yet Shirasaka tore my little sister¡¯s virginity in front of me.

    Then, he ordered father to have sex with me and my little sister¡­

    Father¡¯s completely aroused, he raped me and my little sister¡­

    Father can¡¯t endure it anymore.

    My little sister and I became father¡¯s plaything.

    After that, my sister and I continued to take several hundred more guests.

    We¡¯re both confined so we can only meet when we have sex with a customer.

    I grasp my little sister¡¯s hand while her uterus is hit with the guest¡¯s penis.

    Naomi grasped my hand in return.

    The warmth of her hand was the only communication and it saved us.

    I was 16 and Naomi was 13.

    There¡¯s a guest that wants to impregnate us by all means showing up¡­

    It was a 60 year old fat bald man.

    Shirasaka sold us to that guest. For 20 million.

    Father¡­agreed with it.

    Naomi and I were violated earnestly until we became pregnant¡­

    ¡­Like dogs

    ¡­Like toilets

    Just an outlet of that man¡¯s desire¡­

    But¡­that man¡¯s identity was a fraud.

    He didn¡¯t have a large sum of money such as 20 million yen.

    Naomi and I were already pregnant.

    Our own body completely felt the state of motherhood.

    And yet¡­Shirasaka

    Is afraid that we¡¯ll lose product values

    We¡¯re made to abort.

    My sister and I were prepared for it.

    We swore to bear the child of whoever man¡¯s child it is¡­!

    ¡ºNo, stop, help me¡»my younger sister cries out and yet¡­

    Shirasaka brought my little sister to the confinement room¡­

    Furthermore¡­Shirasaka hired an illegal doctor¡­

    A mere medical student in ruin¡­not having a doctor¡¯s qualification¡­

    My little sister was 13¡­her body was so young¡­!

    ¡­That¡¯s why she died.

    The blood loss from theoperation was so terrible¡­!

    Shirasaka told me.

    ¡ºDammit¡­Naomi had a better income than you! You should¡¯ve been operated first¡­!¡»

    Then¡­I was made to take another guest before the abortion¡­

    A pervert said to want to rape a pregnant girl thoroughly.

    That pervert¡­used a strange medicine on me.

    I lost consciousness¡­

    My genital¡­was ruined¡­

    My womb¡­became no good.

    Shirasaka laughs and said ¡¸It saves me from the costs of abortion¡¹¡­

    ¡­Just after that.

    Yuuka-sama and the others who can¡¯t endure father and Shirasaka¡¯s management talked to the old customers of the ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»

    They already hated ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»that¡¯s managed by father and Shirasaka, most of them aren¡¯t coming anymore but¡­everyone remembered Yuuka-sama and others.

    Feeling loathsome from Shirasaka and Father¡¯s method, they sympathized with us.

    Most of the customers from Grandfather¡¯s time are still alive and well¡­

    Everyone still had the power and influence among the people of the upper class¡­Shirasaka and Father cannot defy them.

    Shirasaka¡¯s grandfather is among them too¡­

    Then, they brought Shirasaka and most of the new guests were banished.

    Some of them were disposed of¡­

    Socially¡­or sometimes, their existence.

    The impostor ho impregnated me and my sister was sunk in the sea of Okhotsk.

    Then, father and Shirasaka became unable to manage unreasonably¡­

    But, it¡¯s not possible to send those two out completely.

    While regaining the appearance of a high level prostitute mansion just like the old times¡­

    They continued to satisfy their sexual desire in the back.

    That¡¯s why¡­I decided to turn to the administration side.

    My body can no longer take in a guest¡­

    But I was still 17 years old so I do not have the power to oppose Shirasaka and Father.

    That¡¯s why¡­I searched for new girls from the high school and took them in by myself.

    I made children fall to hell¡­

    But, I need that to let me stay in my position.

    To take revenge towards father and Shirasaka someday¡­!

    To take revenge for my little sister¡­and our babies¡­

    I resolved to become the devil¡­

    After graduating from university¡­I became a high school teacher.

    Father and Shirasaka trusted me the work that much.

    I became the admin in charge of ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»alone.

    I¡¯m Kuromori Kouchiro¡¯s daughter¡­has experience as a prostitute¡­so I know how should I improve the mansion very well.

    That¡¯s why¡­I took charge of managing the mansion while consenting father and Shirasaka satisfying their personal desires.

    When I managed it, the profit of ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»increased twenty-fold¡­

    The former upper class guests have returned.

    Misuzu-san¡¯s grandfather became a guest too¡­

    Father and Shirasaka¡­both just want to do what they want to women¡­since they¡¯re not interested in managing, they lack in people with management skills.

    They didn¡¯t disturb my management as long as I don¡¯t obstruct them.

    That way¡­I ruled over ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»little by little¡­

    In exchange¡­I made my students fall to hell.

    Katsuko¡­and Nagisa.

    Yukiyo also took in guests.

    With profits as priority¡­!¡¹

    Sensei hesitates to speak.

    ¡¸But¡­Minaho-san manages it and the treatment of the girls in the mansion has greatly improved. She even look into them even after retirement¡­!¡¹

    Hidemi-san said.

    ¡¸I called back the banished Morimoto-san¡¹

    Yuuka-san too¡­

    ¡¸We had a lot of hardship but¡­Minaho-chi always help us and our bodies, everyone knows that!¡¹

    Tamayo-san¡­

    ¡¸I was freed by Minaho-sama when I was 18¡­I¡¯m grateful for that¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa-san

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡¯s having such difficulties¡­Katsuko knows it best¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee!

    ¡¸¡­Thanks, everyone¡¹

    Sensei spoke her word of thanks.

    ¡¸In the end¡­It took me four years to completely remove Shirasaka and Father. Finally, last year. Father raped one girl¡­ He didn¡¯t know that girl was the daughter of the second most powerful gang in Japan¡­ Father ran away to Australia. When he returns to Japan, he¡¯ll definitely be killed¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    Yukino¡¯s father should be on a business trip to Australia¡­!

    ¡¸Taking responsibility from that carelessness¡­Last year, ¡ºKuromori Tower¡¯s¡»activities had stopped. All of the girls that stayed in the mansion were made to retire. The only one left here is Katsuko. Yukiyo¡¯s the only one who regrets the stop of the activities¡¹

    Iwakura-san wants to remain as a prostitute.

    ¡¸There were a lot of women in this mansion but¡­There¡¯s only six who became by ¡ºToys¡» Margo is adopted as a part of the mansion¡¯s guard¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s eunuch¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸In this age, it¡¯s not eunuch unless you cut off a man¡¯s sexual organs¡­

    Even when he lose his genitals, a man is still a man. She wants to begin a political activity¡­that¡¯s why needs me as guard of the women¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­we can¡¯t oppose when father and Shirasaka goes violent. If it¡¯s Margo, she can¡¯t just guard the girls but also take care of them psychologically¡­¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    ¡¸You see!¡­Before I was taken by a guest, the¡ºKuromori Tower¡¯s¡»activity stopped on the last minute, or rather, Sensei and Maru-chan saved me, or rather¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Well¡­a lot of things happened. Last year and the year before that¡¹

    Margo-san spoke ambiguously¡­

    She won¡¯t talk further than this for now I guess¡­

    ¡¸Sensei¡­who¡¯s the¡ºSixth¡»?¡¹

    For better of for worse¡­I asked.

    ¡¸¡­Agnes¡­She¡¯s confined underground¡¹

    Sensei answered.

    So the ¡ºSixth¡»is named Agnes!

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s been confined all this time. I¡¯ll introduce her to you next time¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s face looks so lonely.

    ¡¸¡­How old is she?¡¹

    Sensei calmly answered my question.

    ¡¸¡­12¡¹

    She¡¯s confined even though she¡¯s at that age?!

    ¡¸Agnes¡­is a child of Shirasaka made to fulfill his desires. She was born in this mansion¡­And hasn¡¯t gone out since. She was educated to live only for Shriasaka¡­when she grows up¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s!

    ¡¸Shirasaka¡­brought up Agnes to steal her virginity on her 13th year birthday. When Shirasaka was banished from this residence, Katsuko and I took care of her. Thus she¡¯s my ¡ºSixth Toy¡»¡¹

    In the basement of this mansion¡­!

    There¡¯s a 12 year old girl confined¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been taking care of Agnes-sama since I came in this mansion, I can somehow communicate with her but¡­Agnes-sama doesn¡¯t talk with Ojou-sama yet¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸It was no good with me and Maru-chan¡­she¡¯s not speaking at all!¡¹

    Nei-san says with a troubled face.

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s still under Shriasaka¡¯s mind control. Agnes will do anything Shirasaka orders. That¡¯s how she was raised¡­!¡¹

    Sensei speaks in pain.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why she can¡¯t go out of confinement until it¡¯s solved!¡¹

    Such a thing¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu will become that child¡¯s friend!¡¹

    Misuzu told Sensei¡­

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹

    Yamamine-san too

    Sensei looks at Yamamine-san¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Sensei said.

    ¡¸Agnes is your sister. Just like Shirasaka Yukino¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s eyes opened wide!

    ¡¸¡­That means?!¡¹

    When I asked Sensei¡­!

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s father is Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡¹

    ¡­what?!

    ¡¸Un¡­That¡¯s right. My mother was a in a music college¡­was kidnapped by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­raped here¡­and I was born¡¹

    ¡­Yamamine-san!

    ¡¸Please wait! That Agne-san is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter then¡­that Shirasaka Sousuke is raising her own daughter to be his mistress¡­??!¡¹

    Misuzu asks Sensei.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­That person planned to make her daughter his ultimate mistress¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too cruel! Unreasonable!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all¡­Shirasaka Sousuke is leaving us out and tries to make his own ¡ºProstitution ring¡»¡­ And one of his prostitutes will be Megumi¡­!¡¹

    ¡­No way

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡­Isn¡¯t she his own daughter!

    ¡¸Yes¡­It seems that he communicated with my parents. Yamamine house cannot defy the Shriasaka house¡¯s head. I was supposed to be taken out from that home at the end of the holiday week¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yamamine-san¡­you know what will happen to you?¡¹

    I instinctively asked.

    ¡¸I know¡­I¡¯m a daughter raised from this mansion after all¡­¡¹

    Misuzu asked her.

    ¡¸Then¡­Megumi-san what do you intend to do?¡¹

    Yamamine-san shook her head.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­I don¡¯t know¡­But, I have to go¡­I¡¯ll only trouble Yamamine father and mother if I don¡¯t¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yamamine-san

    The girl that¡¯s always gentle and smiles to everyone.

    She even pay her regards to a man like me¡­

    That kind of girl¡­

    Has been holding such cruel worries all the time¡­!

    Yuzuki-sensei spoke to Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­stay in this mansion starting today. We¡¯ll go to Yamamine house later. I¡¯ll be talking to your parents¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san, but!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I won¡¯t let Shirasaka do as he likes. Yamamine house won¡¯t be troubled too. You¡¯re a child of this mansion. I¡¯ll definitely protect you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Yamamine-san looks down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Megumi-san¡­if ever something happens, I¡¯ll talk to my grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu told Yamamine-san.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki¡¯s house power is far stronger than Shirasaka house! Don¡¯t worry!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­for Misuzu to help me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aren¡¯t we friends?!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words touches Yamamine-san¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Please rely on us¡­Danna-sama¡¯s here too. Isn¡¯t that right?!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with a smile¡­

    ¡¸Yup¡­I¡¯ll do anything I can¡¹

    When I said that¡­Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Then, Danna-sama¡­please promise to cherish Megumi-san along with Misuzu for your entire life!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Please promise that you¡¯ll treasure and will never abandon us!¡¹

    Misuzu looks serious

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yamamine-san¡­look me in the eye¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san who¡¯s looking down¡­looked up

    Long and narrow¡­beautiful eyes.

    There¡¯s tears piling up¡­!

    ¡¸I promise¡­I¡¯ll treasure you for my entire life¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu spoke to me from the side.

    ¡¸¡­Say ¡®Throw Yamamine house and stay with me!¡¯¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Leave Yamamine house and become mine¡­Yamamine-san!¡¹

    Tears spill out from Yamamine-san¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t know what I should do with myself!¡¹

    I spoke

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one thinking about it. You only need to do what I say¡­You¡¯re already mine¡­!¡¹

    Yamamine-san¡¯s eyes¡­shines with the light of hope¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, call me Megumi¡¹

    ¡­Megumi!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m already yours after all¡­!¡¹

    1. Kanazawa (½ð›gÊÐ, Kanazawa-shi) is the capital city of Ishikawa Prefecture, Japan ?

    2. The Meiji period (Ã÷ÖÎ•r´ú Meiji-jidai ?), also known as the Meiji era, is a Japanese era which extended from October 23, 1868 through July 30, 1912. ?

    3. »¨¿ý ?

    4. ƒA³Ç

 Chapter 63

    63. The feeling of a collar

    Megumi looks at Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸But¡­Minaho-san. Can we not help Yukino by any means?¡¹

    Sensei shook her head.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­I can understand that you want to object but¡­I want to make Shirasaka¡¯s daughter fall to hell by all means. If not¡­It would feel inexcusable for my late little sister, and I can¡¯t live¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s too much¡­Yukino¡¯s so pitiful¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s still considerate of Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸Sorry. But¡­that¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t endure the want to hurt Shirasaka¡¯s body and punish it¡­I want to use his daughter¡¯s womb in exchange of my lost womb¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei rubs her abdomen.

    Hidemi-san embraces Sensei from the back.

    ¡¸I understand it¡­I was here when Minaho-san lost her little sister. Minaho-san kept hugging Naomi-chan as she cry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I also know it¡­Everyone was worried if Minaho-san was about to commit suicide¡­!¡¹

    Yuuka-san said¡­

    ¡¸Me too¡­I feel sorry for Megumi-san but, I want to make a mess out of Shirasaka¡¯s daughter¡­ I want that man to suffer in hell from the bottom of my heart¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san said.

    ¡¸Me too¡­I really want that man to experience cruelty¡¹

    Tamayo-san said.

    ¡¸Katsuko too¡­I can¡¯t help but feel happy training Shirasaka Yukino. Making his daughter suffer the pains I had¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯m the same. Maru-chan and I want that person to have a hard time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It¡¯s as Nei said. We know that Shirasaka¡¯s daughter but¡­we can¡¯t spare her¡¹

    Nei-san and Margo-san too¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m also Shirasaka¡¯s daughter¡­If you hate Shirasaka then torment me. I¡¯m fine being killed too. That¡¯s why¡­please save Yukino. Please¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡­rubbed her forehead on the floor and pleaded.

    But¡­!

    ¡¸Sorry, Megumi¡­You¡¯re no good¡­!¡¹

    Sensei reported to Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­Why?!¡¹

    Megumi looks up and shouts¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re a person that belongs on our side¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san!

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re defiled and had our happy life stolen from us¡­And Shirasaka continued to defend his happy family¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-san!

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka¡¯s daughter is the symbol¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san!1

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, we¡¯ll break it¡­we¡¯ll make her the same as us¡­otherwise, I can¡¯t die and leave things away¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki, Sensei!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s too late, Megumi-san. Yuzuki-sama and the others took years to prepare for the revenge they wanted all this time¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu told Megumi.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­It¡¯s twelve years since my little sister was killed¡­I finally was able to banish father and Shirasaka from ¡ºKuromori¡», and waited for Shirasaka¡¯s daughter¡¯s to be 13 and 16 years old. I examined the menses cycle of the two and matches it to the period when they can conceive, and schemed so that Shirasaka must go to Australia¡­¡¹

    ¡­Sensei¡­made such a detailed plan!

    Spending so many years¡­stealing the control of ¡ºKuromori¡»bit by bit¡­

    Gathering companions she can trust¡­!

    ¡¸Please wait¡­both of the daughters you say?!¡¹

    Megumi expresses her surprise!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯ll make Shirasaka Maika fall too¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Maika-chan¡¯s still 13 years old!¡¹

    ¡¸And Naomi was made pregnant when she was 13¡­and was killed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But!¡¹

    ¡­Wait a moment

    Could it be that I¡¯m doing it?

    ¡¸Sensei¡­do I have to make Yukino¡¯s little sister pregnant too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­you don¡¯t want to?¡¹

    Sensei looks at me¡­

    ¡¸ ¡­No, uhm¡­I saw Maika for a moment in the car that¡¯s why, I don¡¯t know it well but¡­making such a small child pregnant¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you unwilling?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If Sensei says that I have to then I¡¯ll do it of course¡¹

    I¡¯m Sensei¡¯s ¡ºToy¡»¡­

    I promised to do anything Sensei orders

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Minaho-sama¡­I think that the burden on the body of a pregnant girl at 13 years old is too much¡­¡¹

    Yuuka-san said.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t intend to make her give an impossible and die? Just like Naomi-sama¡­!¡¹

    Yuuka-san pierces Sensei¡¯s heart¡­

    Sensei looks at me again.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. This time, I won¡¯t demand for Shirasaka Maika to be pregnant. But, I¡¯ll have her become a lewd daughter addicted to sex. Becoming the worst perverted girl when her father turned his eyes away¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­¡¹

    Megumi looks at Sensei

    ¡¸Megumi¡­That¡¯s all I can promise. Yukino will definitely get pregnant. I won¡¯t have that change.¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s decision was set in stone¡­

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sama¡­It¡¯s fine as long as Maika-sama turns lewd is it? Have you thought of letting her take guests afterwards?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Sensei.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to make Shirasaka Maika a prostitute¡­I want to completely crush ¡ºKuromori¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine as long as the father becomes shocked from her lewdness isn¡¯t it? Do you wish for her to be raped by two or getting gangbanged?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­The only one I want to hurt is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s heart in the end¡¹

    Sensei answered.

    ¡¸Hearing that makes me relieved¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu turned to me.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make Shiraska Maika Danna-sama¡¯s sex slave¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Megumi looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Make her a bitch that only takes in Danna-sama¡¯s sperm¡­ I think that¡¯s the best solution. Don¡¯t you think so, Megumi-san?¡¹

    With Misuzu¡¯s words ¡­Megumi looked at the faces of the girls in the room.

    All of them are dyed with hatred towards Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    There¡¯s no one opposing the will.

    Megumi deeply sighed¡­

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s nothing but that¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡¸Then¡­Yoshida-kun. I¡¯ll order my ¡ºSeventh toy¡» Rape Shirasaka Maika. Defile her thoroughly until she becomes a lewd bitch¡­!¡¹

    Sensei orders me on purpose so it can reduce the debt in my heart.

    Then¡­I can do nothing but follow.

    I promised her after all.

    I¡¯ll do anything Sensei orders me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange, when she becomes a sex slave, you can have Shirasaka Maika. I won¡¯t care if you want to make Shirasaka Maika happy afterwards¡­!¡¹

    Sensei promised¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu will cooperate. Megumi-san will cooperate too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you just going to watch in silence?¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s heart breaks from Misuzu¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll cooperate¡­! I¡¯m Minaho-san¡¯s ¡ºEighth toy¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    Thus Megumi took the path of evil.

    A formal member of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re okay with Shirasaka Yukino too?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do anything about it anyway¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s eyes shine sadly¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­She had 30 intravaginal ejaculation during the period when she can get pregnant. I also examined that there¡¯s no problems with Yoshida-kun¡¯s sperm. 2 She¡¯s almost certainly pregnant¡­¡¹

    Sensei said happily¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ll make that probability a hundred percent from now on¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Sensei, could that be!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­You¡¯re going to make Shirasaka Yukino completely conceive your child¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Sensei¡­Where¡¯s Yukino right now?¡¹

    If I recall¡­Sensei should be meeting Yukino at the principal¡¯s office by 11:00

    It¡¯s already near two o¡¯clock now.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, display the video¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-san opened the wall panel and operates it

    The lighting of the room disappears again and an image is projected on the white wall¡­

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    It was an image of Yukino tied up in the principal¡¯s office chair.

    Her legs are opened wide and her hands and legs are restrained with leather handcuffs.

    Her eyes are blindfolded¡­

    There¡¯s a ball-gag in her mouth.

    Her ears is covered with a headphone.

    Her skirt is rolled up and her white panties are exposed.

    There¡¯s something pink colored coming out of her panty¡­

    Yukino¡¯s crotch is trembling bit by bit.

    Her panty is dripping wet.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a rotor attached to her clitoris. It¡¯s already been three hours. Blindfolded, and she hears her own gasping when she was raped in max volume. Repeatedly¡­and repeatedly¡­¡¹

    Sensei explained.

    ¡¸¡­Aah, Yukino!¡¹

    Megumi grieves from the tragic appearance of Yukino¡­

    I¡­

    I stared at Yukino¡¯s restrained appearance¡­

    ¡¸Geez! Why are you gazing like that! Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡­eh, Misuzu?

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s not even cute! Why are you so attached to her?! Danna-sama no bakaaa!¡¹

    W-w-w-why are you angry¡­?

    ¡¸He¡¯s really unaware¡­¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, when you look at Shirasaka Yukino, you just stare at her motionlessly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    I never thought it that way.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s always like that when in classroom. That¡¯s why, everyone in the class knows that Yoshida-kun likes Yukino. That¡¯s why you were hit by Endou¡­¡¹

    Eh¡­Megumi?

    Everyone¡¯s thinking that way?

    ¡¸Geez!¡­Please look at Misuzu with those enchanted eyes from time to time!¡¹

    ¡¸My my, Misuzu-chan¡­You mustn¡¯t fight with a blanket¡¹

    Margo-san calms Misuzu¡¯s anger.

    ¡¸¡­Blanket?¡¹

    ¡¸The thing I said earlier¡­¡ºLinus¡¯ blanket¡» Yoshida-kun feels relieved mentally when he sees Shirasaka Yukino. But, that¡¯s all to her existence. He doesn¡¯t feel anything but just a young child who¡¯s fixated on his blanket¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­When Danna-sama looks at that girl¡­and Danna-sama¡¯s head is filled with that woman, I hate it¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I think that when Yoshida-kun takes a look at Shirasaka Yukino, his head goes blank. I think that¡¯s why he¡¯s unaware of his own actions. Shirasaka Yukino is a key to Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºEscapism¡»in the end¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That means¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yoshida-kun doesn¡¯t recognize Shirasaka Yukino as a living human being. That¡¯s why, he doesn¡¯t love her¡­ For Yoshida-kun, she¡¯s merely an ¡ºIcon¡»that ¡ºPushes reality away¡»¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡­Me?

    Is that why I don¡¯t love Yukino?

    I felt sad when I felt that Yukino doesn¡¯t recognize me as a human the other day.

    ¡­I felt anger.

    But¡­I also don¡¯t recognize Yukino as a human?

    Then¡­What¡¯s our relationship!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-chan, Yoshida-kun¡¯s recognizing you as a human. That¡¯s why you¡¯re valued, and loved¡­that¡¯s what you feel don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Misuzu knows it well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun is properly looking at Misuzu-chan whenever he has sex with Misuzu-chan, he reacts to Misuzu¡¯s womanly charm too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same with Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san. Yoshida-kun loves those women and have sex with them with feelings of love. He¡¯s using the form of communication called sex properly¡­But, it¡¯s different with Shirasaka Yukino¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m¡­different?

    ¡­With Yukino?

    ¡¸When Yoshida-kun have sex with Shirasaka Yukino, the communication is broken. Like a thirsty dying beast, he¡¯s having sex with her by forcibly drinking from the spring called her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Am I really like that, Margo-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s how it feel, Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san too

    ¡¸But, since it¡¯s a sex where the communication is broken in any ways, the throat of the beast inside Yoshida-kun can¡¯t be filled¡­thirsty as always¡­he¡¯ll just covet her body earnestly¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¡

    ¡¸¡­Certainly, when I had sex with Misuzu, Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san, I felt really happy¡­ I feel pained when with Yukino. It¡¯s so sad. But, I can¡¯t stop violating Yukino¡¯s body¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    I keep violating Yukino like drug addiction.

    ¡¸Margo-sama¡­how can we make Danna-sama abandon Shirasaka Yukino?¡¹

    Misuzu asked with a serious face.

    ¡¸A method to tear of the ¡ºLinus¡¯ blanket¡»?¡­ Well, there¡¯s only one way¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do¡­Maru-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san also asked Margo-san with serious eyes.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun right now doesn¡¯t have a place where his heart can feel peace. His current situation is unbearable for him¡­that¡¯s why the existence named Shirasaka Yukino is the key for his escapism¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­How should we change Yoshida-kun¡¯s reality to a good direction?¡¹

    Megumi asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that easy¡­Yoshida-kun had never met a person who he can feel at ease ever since he was born. He might already intend to trust us but¡­his heart is still alert, strained, and remains contradicting¡­ You remember that Katsuko-san reported that he never said anything selfish, do you¡­?¡¹

    Everyone looks at me.

    ¡­Worriedly.

    ¡­Sadly.

    ¡¸Anyone would be fine¡­as long as they can make Yoshida-kun open up and feel at ease, won¡¯t they become the ¡ºSecurity Blanket¡»? That¡¯s what I think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, is Misuzu no good?¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-chan. I¡¯m warning you because you¡¯re reaching the limit¡¹

    Margo-san told Misuzu with a serious look

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan is a girl who can speak her feelings obediently and frankly. That¡¯s good but¡­speaking out powerful words will become a bad habbit¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, I?¡¹

    ¡¸For example¡­just earlier, Misuzu-chan told Yoshida-kun ¡ºI want to have sex thirty times in three days¡» And you¡¯ll make a training camp to analyze that¡­do you remember?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Do you ¡ºReally¡»intend to do that? Or ¡ºIt would be good if we can¡»¡­Which is it?¡¹

    Misuzu answered after a brief moment¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡ºIt would be good if we can¡»I think¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so¡­It¡¯s fine to say that on someone normal. It can be dismissed as a joke. But in Yoshida-kun¡¯s case. ¡­Hey, Yoshida-kun, what do you think?¡¹

    Margo-san looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­I thought that I really have to do it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­D-Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to do it right away but¡­I¡¯ll make time on the consecutive holidays. You said that you wanted to do all the sex I had with Yukino so¡­I thought on how should I do it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s that kind of guy. Misuzu-chan¡¹

    With Margo-san¡¯s word¡­Misuzu¡¯s unable to speak and is about to cry.

    ¡¸Also, Mizuzu-chan¡­you¡¯re saying ¡ºEntire life¡»and ¡ºDefinite¡»too much! For Misuzu-chan who¡¯s emotions are too powerful, you might be saying what you¡¯re thinking but¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s going to take all of it seriously. He¡¯ll seriously worry about each and every word, he¡¯s thinking on how to satisfy Misuzu-chan¡¯s expectations. How much of a ¡ºBurden¡»do you think that becomes to him?¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry Danna-sama¡­I¡¯m sorryyyyyy¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu cried and kneels on the floor.

    Megumi embraces Misuzu from the back¡­

    ¡¸Listen to Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san and Nei¡­They never tell Yoshida-kun ¡ºStay with me forever¡»or ¡ºLive for my sake¡» Don¡¯t even try to say ¡ºDie for my sake¡» Yoshida-kun will seriously kill himself. His switch might be flipped suddenly¡­Yoshida-kun right now doesn¡¯t have a break in his mind¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    Am I that broken?¡­

    ¡¸¡­Right, it¡¯s as Margo-chan said. We seek Yoshida-kun¡­and we should become an existence that Yoshida-kun seeks too¡¹

    Nagisa-san said.

    ¡¸Un¡­All of the sex I had him is always me wishing for it. He still haven¡¯t wished for me¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu too. During my first time, it was Nagisa-sama¡¯s order¡­Danna-sama has never demanded anything from Misuzu¡­¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Well¡­The only time Yoshida-kun said that he wants to have sex is with Shirasaka Yukino¡­!¡¹

    All of the women¡¯s gaze concentrates on Yukino when Yuzuki-sensei said that¡­!

    ¡¸Everyone¡­Are you okay losing to a¡ºSecurity Blanket¡»?¡¹

    The women¡¯s fighting spirit fires up from Margo-san¡¯s word!

    ¡¸No way! I¡­I will make Yoshida-kun feel relieved with my body¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko won¡¯t lose to a ¡ºBlanket¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu too!¡¹

    Misuzu steps forward in front of me and sticks her hand on the floor¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please forgive my rudeness I¡¯ve done¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t mind it at all¡­raise your head¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me with a half-crying face¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please attach the collar to Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s collar?

    Oh right¡­I removed it when we took bath and left it alone.

    ¡¸Here you go!¡¹

    Katsuko-san brought Misuzu¡¯s red collar.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­was conceited. I got impertinent. Please forgive me. Please. Please don¡¯t throw me away¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t throw you away¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Please make Misuzu aware once again that she¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­took off her bathrobe and became naked.

    Misuzu¡¯s delicate body.

    White skin¡­pink nipples¡­and the hairless pubis became exposed¡­

    She got down on all fours like a puppy¡­!

    ¡¸I, Kouzuki Misuzu¡­is Danna-sama¡¯s pet. Your sex slave. Please cherish Misuzu from now on¡­please!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­presented me her thin white neck.

    ¡¸Un¡­I got it already. I love Misuzu after all¡­!¡¹

    I attached the red collar to Misuzu¡¯s neck¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy. My Danna-sama!¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu¡¯s cute lips¡­

    I thought that I want to please Misuzu after doing that much¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu said it a while ago, that you¡¯re interested in car sex and toilet sex¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu certainly said that¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also interested in it¡­I want to do it with Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes shine brightly.

    ¡¸¡­Is that fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want to have sex with Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    At that moment¡­

    Pee dripped from Misuzu¡¯s crotch!

    Misuzu¡¯s legs became wet with hot urine¡­

    Still¡­Misuzu¡¯s looking at me with an entranced face¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama said that he wants to have sex with me!¡¹

    Misuzu embraces me while urinating¡­Kissed me!

    I accepted Misuzu¡¯s soft tongue!!!

    ¡¸My, Misuzu did her ¡ºHappy Pee¡»¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san muttered

    ¡¸When dogs feel happy, they leak out instinctively¡­Misuzu is already an excellent bitch of Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    The former owner¡­expresses her parting from ownership of Misuzu.

    I embraced the naked Misuzu not caring if I get wet with her pee.

    ¡¸Misuzu wants to do it thirty times in three days. I want to. Let me do it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    Megumi and Yuzuki-sensei spoke while looking at us embracing each other.

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­do you still have a collar?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there is¡­should I bring it over?¡¹

    Megumi spoke.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I want Yoshida-kun to attach a collar on me too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi?!

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, bring the collar I used during the old days¡¹

    Nagisa-san asked Katsuko-san.

    ¡¸Got it¡­Should Katsuko have a collar fixed on her too?¡¹

    As Katsuko-nee tries to get out of the room, Nei-san.

    ¡¸Ah, Katsun¡­I want a collar too¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sticks out her tongue.

    ¡¸Virgins can¡¯t have one!¡¹

    Then she went out of the room hurriedly¡­

    ¡¸Aaahn! Katsun you bully!¡¹

    Megumi spoke to me with a serious face.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­can I also participate the training camp?¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    ¡¸I only need to challenge 20 times, do I?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks up to Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­I promised it. I¡¯ll do it. I won¡¯t lie to Yoshida-kun¡­Megumi¡¯s yours after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    Then¡­Katsuko-nee ran back holding a plastic case, she came back breathing hard.

    ¡¸¡­I brought the collars!¡¹

    She opened the plastic case¡­!

    Inside is approximately 30 pieces of collars just like Misuzu¡¯s.

    The women crowds at the collar.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, is this okay? The floor¡¯s wet with Misuzu¡¯s pee though¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just clean it later¡¹

    Margo-san answered bluntly.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s a woman of a brothel¡­pee play is normal so we don¡¯t mind it as long as it¡¯s not so dirty¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Also, we had a rule where the person who made the dirt cleans it up¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­Where¡¯s the cleaning tools?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave it for later¡­Look, everyone¡¯s getting crazy nostalgic with the collars¡¹

    Margo-san says so and laughs.

    ¡¸it was popular for a period wasn¡¯t it¡­collar play¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, everyone did it¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-chan was popular so she was presented to different guests three times¡¹

    Yuuka, Hidemi, and Tamayo onee-san are talking nostalgia while looking at the mountain of collars.

    ¡¸But, my real collar is this one! This is the one I bought myself.¡¹

    Saying that, Nagisa-san took an ultramarine collar.

    ¡¸Okay, put this on Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    I put on the collar on Nagisa-san¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­It¡¯s really different when a person you like attaches it to you! It feels amazingly thrilling!¡¹

    Nagisa-san looks happy.

    ¡¸Uuuu, I feel so jelly¡­I want it too!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Katsuko, did the virgin say anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Dunno, Nagisa¡­I can¡¯t hear the claims of a virgin child1¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuuu!¡¹

    Nei-san cries from a distance.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s Katsuko¡¯s! Ojou-sama gave this to me when I was 17 years old!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s collar is sparkling black.

    I also put it on her.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­It feels that I¡¯m being owned!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee feels pleased feeling her own collar.

    ¡¸¡­This is mother¡¯s isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Megumi took an emerald green collar from the bottom of the case.

    The collar on that side is fundamentally different.

    Nagisa-san and Katsuko-nee¡¯s collars have a fashionable design that looks like a usual chocker but¡­Megumi¡¯s mother¡¯s collar is a fat collar for large dogs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­That¡¯s Keiko¡¯s collar¡¹

    Sensei spoke sadly.

    ¡¸Our collars are for the ¡ºCollar play¡»use but¡­Keiko-san¡¯s collar is used to confine her¡­by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹

    Megumi handed the fat collar to my hand

    ¡¸Put this on¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­It¡¯s my mother¡¯s after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸it¡¯s fine. Megumi will become Yoshida-kun¡¯s dog¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡­took off her bathrobe.

    Her thin naked body appears¡­

    She presents her white neck to me.

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    ¡­I

    I attached the emerald green dog collar to Megmi¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸¡­Does it suit me, Yoshida-kun??¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­You¡¯re cute¡¹

    Megumi smiled¡­

    What cuteness¡­

    My dog¡­!

    ¡¸Can I kiss Megumi?¡¹

    Megumi showed a surprised face.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t want to?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s my first time¡­¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s first kiss!!!

    ¡¸Please wait a moment! Katsuko needs to take a picture!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee prepares her camera¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­please¡­¡¹

    The naked Megumi with a green collar attached to her¡­closed her eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­it¡¯s not scary¡¹

    I embraced the naked Megumi¡­

    I¡­kissed Megumi¡¯s lips¡­!

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s camera takes a photo of that moment!!!

    ¡¸Congrats Megumi-san!¡­How¡¯s the feeling of your first kiss?¡¹

    Megumi answers Nagisa-san¡¯s blessing¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡­I¡­pee, I leaked out¡­!¡¹

    Looking at it¡­There¡¯s hot water spilling out of Megumi¡¯s crotch¡­!

    ¡¸Geez¡­please don¡¯t mimic Misuzu!!!¡¹

    Misuzu screams

    ¡¸Hey¡­the dust cloth and mop are in the locker of that corridor¡¹

    Margo-san told the two.

    As expected, having two of them pee is amazing.

    ¡¸You two need to clean up naked as a punishment!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs and told the two

    ¡¸Okaay! Megumi-san, let¡¯s clean up naked and bewitch Danna-sama!¡¹

    The naked Misuzu runs in the corridor¡­!

    ¡¸¡­U-U-Uhm¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s still not finished peeing while in my embrace.

    Megumi¡¯s pee wets my body¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry, Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­It¡¯s Megumi¡¯s pee after all¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯ll become Yoshida-kun¡¯s cute bitch okay¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi!¡¹

    I embraced Megumi once again.

    1. At this point, Yoshida¡¯s just pointing on who¡¯s talking. That makes it easier for the readers though ?

    2. Phew, that¡¯s the only thing that would really go wrong in this novel, MC being sterile. lol ?

 Chapter 64

    64. Shadow in the window

    Yuzuki-sensei took off two black collars from the plastic case.

    Both are two thick dog collars¡­

    ¡¸This is my collar¡­It was the collar put to me when I was brought here and imprisoned¡­And this one is on my little sister¡¹

    Sensei caresses the collars with deep emotions¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use this collar on Shirasaka Yukino¡­¡¹

    Sensei said clearly¡­

    ¡¸Minaho-sama¡­are you going to make Shirasaka¡¯s daughter completely conceive a child in the future?¡¹

    Yuuka-san asks Sensei

    ¡¸Yes. We¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s pregnant after today¡¯s training¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Can I participate that training too?¡¹

    ¡­Yuuka-san?

    ¡¸¡­I also want to help!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m fine looking just close to it!¡¹

    Hidemi-san and Tamayo-san too¡­

    Everyone hates Shirasaka Sousuke from the bottom of their hearts

    ¡¸¡­I got it. I¡¯ll have the elders participate¡¹

    Sensei agreed with the participation of the three¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa wants to participate too?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee invites Nagisa-san¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­Minaho-sama. Please allow me to return as an active ¡ºToy¡»for a short while¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll allow you Nagisa¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s hand that¡¯s holding the collar, is trembling¡­

    ¡¸¡­This day finally came¡¹

    Sensei looks at me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Can you, Nei, and Katsuko bring Shirasaka-san to this mansion?¡¹¡¸Okay¡­got it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Margo, go as a support¡¹

    ¡¸Roger, Minaho¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s cleaning up the floor naked raised her hand.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Misuzu will go too!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Me too¡¹

    Megumi tries to raise her hand too but Yuuka-san blocks her front.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, you can¡¯t¡­you¡¯re still in the middle of the makeover¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Once the haircut is over, we have to do the next set¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-chi. There¡¯s still 30 minutes before the training begins, am I wrong?¡¹

    Tamayo-san begins to talk after Yuuka-san.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­I think we have that much time¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll do Megumi-chan¡¯s make up. I studied being a make up artist before I became a stylist!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then please. Make her a beauty that would surprise Shirasaka Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Roger, Minaho-san¡­Since her foundation is good, This child will become an amazing beauty¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she is, Hidemi-san. Let¡¯s polish her to become even more beautiful!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll borrow that room then¡­¡¹

    As expected from the former prostitutes of this mansion. They know the construction of this mansion very well.

    The three of them pulled the naked Megumi¡­!

    ¡¸Eh¡­Eh¡­Uhm¡­Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Just come here already Megumi-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Are my old clothes still there?¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-chan should be keeping it!¡¹

    ¡¸Can I still wear it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hidemi-san should be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it impossible with Tamayo-chan¡¯s stomach?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be told by Yuuka-sama!¡¹

    Megumi and the girls went out of the room while making noises¡­!

    Katsuko-nee spoke to me smilingly.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go to the school too¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I changed my clothes in a hurry

    Nei-san and I are in our usual uniform.

    Katsuko-nee is in her chief director mode.

    Misuzu is wearing the uniform she wears in school.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Please¡­!¡¹

    As usual, I¡¯m the one putting the diaper on Misuzu.

    Coming out of the entrance, Margo-san¡¯s already there with the white van.

    ¡¸Eh, we¡¯re going with this car?¡¹

    Nei-san complains as she hate the white commercial van.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­we¡¯re going to to take a girl in after all¡¹

    Margo-san laughs and got off from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡­I see, we¡¯re going to carry Yukino in the chair.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, do you have your¡ºbeat up stick¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s here¡¹

    I showed the concealed stick under my school uniform to Margo-san.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hide it there, hide it in your sleeve¡­you can take it out immediately that way¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that you should be getting your awareness higher even in school too¡­you¡¯re not protecting just your body after all. Get yourself always ready thinking that you have to protect Nei and Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Since you¡¯re not an expert in fights, you shouldn¡¯t approach them head on. You can use anything. It¡¯s fine as long as you can make the enemy withdraw¡¹

    Margo-san look straight at me and said.

    ¡¸Always move according to your inspiration. If something happens, contact me immediately. I¡¯ll rush in immediately¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Margo-san returned to the mansion.

    ¡¸Get in¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says from the driver seat, then we got in the car.

    The van took off immediately¡­

    It took five minutes from the mansion to the school.

    From the staff parking lot to the underground passage¡­

    Passing through the narrow and low pathway is¡­Katsuko-nee, Nei-san, Misuzu, and Me.

    ¡¸Oh¡­It looks like a secret base, that¡¯s so groovy!¡¹

    Misuzu is completely amused.

    ¡¸But, we can¡¯t use this on the way back though!¡¹

    Nei-san turned back and told me

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re going to carry Shirasaka Yukino bound on that chair you know. This way is so narrow that we can¡¯t pass through here to put her in the van¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course we¡¯re going to cover her in a cardboard box cand carry her out from the entrance of the school!¡¹

    Uwaaa¡­we¡¯re going to carry her in the corridor.

    Though it¡¯s holiday, there¡¯s still a lot of students on their club activities.

    That¡¯s quite some work¡­

    We managed to reach the underground of the school building somehow.

    The first floor is the monitor room where we ate pizza for lunch¡­

    The second floor is the principal¡¯s office¡­

    Just like from what we¡¯ve seen at the mansion a while ago¡­Yukino¡¯s blindfolded, gagged and bound on a chair with her legs wide open.

    There¡¯s a sound of an electric motor vibrating from her crotch.

    Saliva¡¯s dripping down from the holes of the ball-thing that¡¯s opening her mouth.

    ¡¸This is called Ball-gag It¡¯s a tool for SM!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸The cart is at the warehouse at the first floor, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Nei-san asks Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Yes¡­If I recall, the one used by a supplier. I think that there¡¯s cardboard boxes there¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s well informed with the equipment in the school.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll get those¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, you don¡¯t know how to use the elevator don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll be the one going. Wait here with Mii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t have Mii-chan wait alone don¡¯t you think? We can¡¯t leave this room open¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­

    Right¡­

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll go back immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait for us!¡¹

    The two of them went out to the corridor from the front door¡­

    Misuzu and I were left at the principal¡¯s office.

    Then¡­the restrained Yukino.

    ¡¸You¡¯re looking at that girl with that face again¡­¡¹

    Eh¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸You really don¡¯t get it do you¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Was I looking at Yukino absentmindedly again?

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸¡­Geez!¡¹

    Misuzu clings and kisses me¡­!

    The red tongue licks my lips¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu¡­You finally looked at Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please take a seat over here¡¹

    Being told by Misuzu, I took a sit inside the principal¡¯s office.

    Misuzu rode my knees¡­!

    Holding my head¡­Misuzu pressed me to her chest tightly.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­can you hear Misuzu¡¯s heartbeat?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­It¡¯s beating¡¹

    ¡¸Please listen to that sound only¡­¡¹

    I concentrated on Misuzu¡¯s heartbeat.

    The motor sound leaking from Yukino¡¯s crotch¡­is gradually fading away.

    Before long, my ear can only hear Misuzu¡¯s heartbeat¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s warm and soft¡­Misuzu¡¹

    Strangely, I didn¡¯t get erect.

    I just have my body embraced by Misuzu¡¯s warm body¡­

    The sunlight of the Sunday afternoon lights up softly in the room¡­

    ¡¸Somehow¡­I feel sleepy¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­Misuzu will hold Danna-sama in her arms for all the time¡­¡¹

    I almost fell asleep

    ¡­At that time

    ¡­The door opens!

    ¡¸Geeeez! What are you doing! Mii-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san jumps to the principal¡¯s office!

    ¡¸Tsk, I was almost there¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mii-chan, I told you to wait but I didn¡¯t tell you to have sex!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not having sex! I¡¯m just hugging Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hugging?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m teaching Danna-sama what¡¯s motherhood!¡¹

    ¡­Motherhood??

    ¡­That?

    ¡¸¡­Is that so, Yo-chan?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps¡¹

    That¡¯s the only thing I can answer.

    ¡¸My, I think that Nagisa and I are suitable when it comes to motherhood though!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee enters while emphasizing her voluptuous breasts.

    ¡¸This is why Misuzu¡¯s embracing Danna-sama before someone beats me to it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mii-chan¡¯s quite a tactician¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t lose to anyone when it comes to breasts and ass!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s still worried¡­

    ¡¸Mii-chan, stop it. It¡¯s not about winning or losing isn¡¯t it? Yo-chan¡¯s everyone¡¯s Yo-chan¡­Everyone¡¯s going to make him happy!¡¹

    Nei-san scolded Misuzu strongly¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Misuzu-sama has her own charm. Though we can¡¯t let Misuzu-sama monopolize him, we¡¯ll definitely give Misuzu time for you two to be alone. There¡¯s no need to be impatient¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee reproved her gently

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange¡­Katsuko will also have her time too!¡­Mufufu, what shuold I do?! Should I do ¡ºBaby play¡»?!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee. You¡¯re a mess.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­wha about Nei? Nei also have her time doesn¡¯t she?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Misuzu stares at Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸I get it¡­you¡¯re going to tell me that I should throw my virginity away¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san, let¡¯s sleep together tonight¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t have sex¡­let¡¯s just sleep until morning¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me with moistened eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we don¡¯t have sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san answered with a red face.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Let¡¯s hold hands and sleep¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighed.

    ¡¸It feels annoying, should we get this baggage out already?!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu agrees¡­!¡¹

    The cart comes in from the corridor.

    It¡¯s quite a big cart. There¡¯s a bar attached in front and rear.

    Katsuko-nee and I held Yukino and put in the chair on the cart.

    ¡¸¡­Nmumumumumu!!!!!¡¹

    Yukino twists her body in surprise but¡­she¡¯s completely restricted to the chair that she can¡¯t do anything with her body.

    We covered the cart with an extra large cardboard box from the top¡­

    Un¡­for the time being, it looks like a big baggage to carry.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    I push the cart from behind, Nei-san¡¯s on the front, Katsuko-nee and Misuzu are on the side.

    I pushed the cart through the corridor¡­

    Fortunately, there was nobody in the corridor in front of the principal¡¯s office.

    Then we entered the elevator.

    The elevator isn¡¯t so wide so Misuzu and Katsuko-nee got in with the cart and Nei-san and I will get off the first floor on stairs.

    We managed to make it in time before the elevator door opened¡­phew.

    I pushed the cart after that and arrived at the entrance towards the backyard of the school building.

    ¡¸Please wait in here¡­I¡¯ll be getting the car around here!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to the staff parking lot totteringly¡­

    ¡¸Ah, Katsun! This entrance is easy to see so wait on that backyard!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee lightly waved her hand¡­

    ¡¸Then, Yo-chan get this out and we¡¯ll go close to the wall¡¹

    Just as Nei-san said¡­we took the cart that has Yukino on it outside the building.

    We carried to her a place that the wall won¡¯t be an obstruction¡­

    ¡¸Huh¡­This car¡¯s an obstacle!¡¹

    When I looked on the way Nei-san spoke¡­there¡¯s one blue car stopped forming along the building.

    It¡¯s a car slightly ahead.

    Err¡­Skyline¡­GTR??

    It¡¯s a somewhat solidly built car.

    ¡¸It¡¯s 34R. This is the car of Physical Education, Yamaguchi-sensei. He always stops this car here because he think that it¡¯s annoying because the staff parking lot is far! This isn¡¯t allowed though¡­That teacher¡¯s absurdly scary! That¡¯s why they other teachers doesn¡¯t make complaints! Even though Yamaguchi-sensei¡¯s in charge of student¡¯s guidance, he can¡¯t even follow the rules of his own school¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You know a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯m on my third year in this school after all! I¡¯m still a second year because I repeated a year though¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    Then¡­Nei-san¡¯s phone rings

    ¡¸Is this from Maru-chan?¡­No? Who is this? It¡¯s number withheld though?¡¹

    Nei-san answers the phone feeling doubtful¡­

    ¡¸Hello, who¡¯s this¡­What? Who are you? Eh¡­In front of the staff room?¡­Hello! Hello!¡­Huh, it¡¯s cut off!¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me anxiously.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It was an unknown girl¡¯s voice¡­telling to come to the staff room?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Unknown?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­There¡¯s a limited number of people that knows my number though¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s at loss in thought.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be going there for the time being. If it¡¯s in front of the staff room, there should be teachers inside the room so they can¡¯t do anything strange¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Should I go with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to leave such a huge baggage here¡­?¡¹

    Oh right¡­I can¡¯t leave Yukino in the cart alone.

    It¡¯s dangerous to drag this big cart in the staff room¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan should wait here with Mii-chan¡­Katsun¡¯s going to come here immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­take care¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yo-chan too!¡¹

    Nei-san rushes towards the school¡­

    ¡¸What was that¡­I¡¯m a bit worried¡¹

    Misuzu told me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    And then¡­

    As if it was timed¡­

    An angry voice of a man!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, that first year over there!!!¡¹

    Turning around¡­there¡¯re four delinquents

    Yup, a delinquent student you can see everywhere.

    Everyone of them aren¡¯t wearing uniforms¡­

    The colors of their hair are gold, silver, red, and brown.

    Their standing should be on the third year¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­You, respond!¡¹

    ¡¸Goraaaa!¡¹

    I hid Misuzu behind my back.

    I moved slowly towards Yamaguchi-sensei¡¯s car so that I won¡¯t be surrounded by the four.

    The cardboard Yukino¡¯s in is sticking to the wall.

    They haven¡¯t noticed.

    ¡¸Hey, I heard it from the baseball club¡­that woman is your sex friend¡­¡¹

    The blond guy told me.

    ¡¸Let me borrow her¡­I¡¯ll return her after three days!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re better at fucking at that guy!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll make you cry a lot¡­You might get pregnant though!¡¹

    The delinquents made a vulgar laugh¡­

    Now then¡­what should I do¡­

    I have to protect Misuzu and Yukino while fighting the four of them alone¡­?

    I remembered Margo-san¡¯s words from a while ago¡­

    ¡º¡­You¡¯re not an expert in fights so you shouldn¡¯t fight head on. Use anything. It¡¯s fine as long as you can make the enemy withdraw¡»

    ¡­I see, then!

    I took out my beat up stick from my sleeve and hit Yamaguchi-sensei¡¯s car¡¯s windshield with all my power!

    ¡­*Crash*!!!

    The car¡¯s windshield opens up a hole along with a loud sound¡­!

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Misuzu screamed out loud¡­!

    ¡­Next!

    I smashed the windowpane!

    ¡­*Smash*!!!!

    Then, I crushed the side mirror¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that Yamaguchi¡¯s GTR?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re gonna get killed!¡¹

    ¡­Like hell I care!

    I beat down the door of the car with all my might!

    With the blow of my beat up stick, the metal sheets are dented¡­!

    ¡¸Oraaaaaaaa!¡­!Dorarararararara! Mudamudamudamuda!!!!¡¹1

    I kept beating the car while emitting strange noises¡­!

    Breaking windows¡­beating the headlights¡­beating up the sheet metal¡­

    Ignoring the four delinquents¡­!

    ¡¸¡­H-he¡¯s mad!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shit¡­he¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    The delinquents are completely scared by my destruction act¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t do that, Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san appeared.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t just break it¡­you have to burn it too!¡¹

    Nei-san is holding a bunch of newspaper God knows where she got it from¡­

    She took out a lighter from her pocket and sets fire on the newspaper¡­!

    ¡¸Okay¡­burn!¡¹

    Nei-san threw the burning newspaper in the broken windshield¡­!

    The fire spreads in the car¡¯s seats¡­!

    ¡¸T-These guys are mad¡­!¡¹

    The blond delinquent leader muttered with a face of fear

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­we¡¯re mad¡­~! You¡¯re third year Kinoshida-kun? That one¡¯s Yamamoto and Tako?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about it?¡¹

    The frightened red hair told Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸I can easily check where your houses are you know? Your parents and family¡­should we burn up your house next?¡¹

    Nei-san had a brutal smile floating¡­

    Yamaguchi¡¯s car¡¯s flames goes stronger¡­black smoke goes up and the smell hits the nose¡­

    I embraced Misuzu and told the delinquents.

    ¡¸Senpai¡­This child and I are members of ¡ºBlack Forest¡» We won¡¯t give you pardon next time you do something at us again¡­!¡¹

    I had decided with my heart¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re going to kill whoever they are¡¹

    Nei-san smirked¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t fucking underestimate ¡ºBlack Forest!¡»¡¹

    I smashed the burning car with my stick again!

    ¡­Boko!!

    ¡¸¡­H-Hiiiii!!!¡¹

    The four delinquents ran away¡­!

    I found a fire extinguisher at the corner of the entrance of the school building and got it.

    ¡¸Eh, we¡¯re going to put it out already?¡¹

    Nei-san said but it¡¯ll become a fuss if we let this be.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, I learned this at the fire training¡­

    Pull the pin, Aim at the fire even if you take off the hose¡­!

    A foam of a white chemical is released to the fire and discharge it towards the fire¡­!

    For some reason¡­It feels like I ejaculated.

    The white foam kills the force of fire¡­

    The fire was put off somehow¡­

    ¡­Now then, what should I do with this fire extinguisher?

    I throw the red pipe fire extinguisher in the empty remains of the car¡­!

    Un¡­it has to be thrown in the garbage2

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaaa!!!¡¹

    Misuzu jumps at me when I finished my work.

    Misuzu is completely frightened.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­it¡¯s nothing to be scared off¡­¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu gently.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama! I love you! I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect Misuzu¡­whatever happens¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu twitches in my arms from my words¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­Danna-sama¡­Misuzu leaked again¡­!¡¹

    Let¡¯s see¡­I stretched my hand towards Misuzu¡¯s ass.

    Feeling the diaper in her skirt¡­Right, it has gotten heavy.

    Misuzu peed!

    ¡¸Please punish me a lot later¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I licked Misuzu¡¯s ears while hugging her.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­I¡¯m leaking out again!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body twitched

    ¡­Then

    There¡¯s a big lump of flesh pushed to my back¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san, what are you doing?¡¹

    Nei-san embraces me from behind.

    ¡¸Eh, I also want to be comforted by Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san was the one who threatened the delinquents a while ago though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is this, that is that!¡¹

    Nei-san embraces me strongly¡­

    ¡¸Should I pee too?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Nei-san doesn¡¯t have a diaper on, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­I¡¯ll do it next time okay?¡­Ah!¡¹

    ¡­?

    Nei-san¡¯s atmosphere changed?

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, take look at the third floor window at the school building slowly¡¹

    As told, I put my eyes on the third floor of the school building¡­

    A shadow is looking down at us from the window¡­

    I know that face¡­

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura Yukiyo¡¹

    Iwakura-san felt that we noticed her? She disappeared from the window¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s definitely her who set those delinquents a while ago¡¹

    Nei-san whispered to my ears¡­

    ¡¸¡­Okay already?¡¹

    I heard Margo-san¡¯s voice from the nearby grass?3

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine Maru-chan¡­Katsun¡¯s about to come too¡¹

    Looking at where Nei-san is looking¡­I see, Katsuko-san¡¯s coming over with the van.

    ¡¸¡­Yareyare, support isn¡¯t an easy work¡¹

    From the grass, Margo-san in camouflage appeared¡­

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san, you were there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I was ordered by Minaho to support, wasn¡¯t I? If Yoshida-kun starts to fight the delinquents, I intend to make a surprise attack from the back¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­the only damage was on Yamaguchi-sensei¡¯s car. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Isn¡¯t the result good? I think that Iwakura-san won¡¯t be able to interfere with Yoshida-kun anymore with this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s someone who thinks logically¡­She¡¯s worst at dealing with such a mad action that exceeds her frame of imagination¡¹

    Margo-san said while looking at the wreckage of the car.

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡¯s mad when it comes to sex though¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee jumps out of the car¡­!

    ¡¸What happened?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks us as she opens the driver¡¯s seat door.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll tell you later! We have to stuff Shirasaka Yukino in the car first!¡¹

    With Nei-san¡¯s order¡­we put in Yukino in the car together with the chair.

    Lying down facing up¡­

    ¡¸Numomomomo¡­!¡¹the blindfolded, gagged Yukino tries to resist again but¡­we put on a blanket on her feigning ignorance

    We brought the cart near the entrance of the school.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back to the mansion. Everyone¡¯s waiting for the baggage arriving¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san looked down at Yukino then said.

    We got in the car once again¡­

    1. OH MAI GAAAD! ?

    2. Yoshida¡¯s so savage ?

    3. Dota 7.00 confirmed. Please giff me arcana ?

 Chapter 65

    65. Suffering Bride (Part 1)

    When we returned to the mansion¡­

    Everyone¡¯s waiting for us at the entrance¡­!

    ¡¸Welcome¡­we waited for you guys!¡¹

    All of the women have changed to their leather bondage suits.

    Yuuka-san is wearing a red corset and black shorts that looks like a prostitute coming from a western bar.

    Hidemi-san is wearing a black corset binding rolled in the stomach and her breasts are exposed. Her panty is a string one.

    Tamayo-san exposed her breasts too¡­under that is a black leather hot pants.

    NAgisa-san is wearing a small bright blue bikini. Of course, it¡¯s leather.

    All of them have a collar in their neck.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­this is embarrassing¡¹

    Megumi-san who had her hair cut and have a thin make up¡­has become an unexpected beauty¡­!

    So she was this beautiful¡­!

    She has the figure of a foreign fashion model, the shape of the bridge of the nose makes a simple and beautiful face¡­

    On her neck is the emerald green collar she inherited from her mom¡­

    Her body¡­is clamped tightly with a yellow high cut dress¡­!

    ¡¸Uwaa, Megumi-san¡­you¡¯re so beautiful!¡¹

    Misuzu raised her voice instinctively¡­!

    ¡¸My my, everyone¡¯s ready for battle! Okay, Katsuko will change too!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-sama¡­Misuzu wants to look like everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay okay, come with Katsuko!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah, Katsun, me too, me too¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Misuzu and Nei-san ran to change clothes!

    ¡¸¡­Yareyare, everyone¡¯s so noisy¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-san, you won¡¯t change?¡¹

    When I asked.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, I¡¯m going to wear that too?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s fine otherwise¡¹

    ¡¸Those kind of sexy clothes won¡¯t match me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Yoshida-kun wants to see me wear those?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­It brings out your body line clearly so I thought that Margo-san would be sexy if she wears one. Like a leopard¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mehyo?1¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­what was it in English?¡­Oh right, Jaga. Jaga!¡¹2

    ¡¸¡­Jaguar?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­was it Puma?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Pyuma?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, you pronounced it badly. It¡¯s not Jaga, but ¡¾d???¨Àw¨»]3 Also, cougar is a puma in English¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei taught me.

    Speaking of which, she is an English Teacher

    ¡­She¡¯s not teaching the class though

    Sensei¡­is on her usual black clothing.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun is saying that Margo¡¯s body looks like a wild beast so it¡¯s cool¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­cool and sexy are different things isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s cool sexy too you know¡­!¡¹

    I insisted strongly¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Margo-chan wear it too! Be the pioneer in cool sexy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yup Yup, it¡¯s definite!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Come here!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, eh¡­Wait a moment!!!¡¹

    Margo-san was pulled by Hidemi-san, Tamayo-san and Nagisa-san¡­!

    Only Sensei, Yuuka-san and are left at the entrance¡­

    Oh right¡­

    Yukino was taken down from the white van and was loaded on a cart from mansion along with the chair¡­

    She was covered with blanket from the head to toe¡­

    The sound of the motor can still be heard from under the blanket¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­can you carry this?¡¹

    Sensei called Yukino ¡ºThis¡»¡­

    ¡¸Minaho-sama¡­which room will we do the training?¡¹

    Sensei answered Yuuka-san¡¯s question¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s do it at the chapel¡¹

    ¡­Chapel?

    ¡¸That means that we¡¯re going to do that?¡¹

    Yuuka-san laughed.

    ¡¸Yes. Let¡¯s make this woman taste the suffering of the woman kept in this mansion¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The chapel is a room surrounded with stained glass. There¡¯s a cross in the platform in the front.

    ¡¸This is not a real chapel so don¡¯t mind it¡­This room is made by Shirasaka Sousuke for his hobby¡­!¡¹

    Sensei said as if she¡¯s about to vomit.

    ¡¸Hobby¡­Does he like praying?¡¹

    Yuuka-san answered my foolish question.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not it You see, Shirasaka Sousuke¡­is a man who loves ¡ºWedding play¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Wedding play?

    ¡¸He loves raping women wearing wedding dresses4¡­He¡¯s going to rape them while making them do an eternal oath¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What the hell!

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll have Shirasaka-san experience the same thing¡­!¡¹

    Sensei muttered coldly¡­!

    ¡¸Ah, so you¡¯re here! Everyone¡­it looks like it¡¯s going to be done here!¡¹

    Nei-san comes in¡­!

    There¡¯s a black hat for military on Nei-san¡¯s head and leather pants down. She¡¯s not wearing anything on top. She¡¯s only covering her nipple with a black string suspender.

    An arm long gloves¡­

    ¡¸¡­Does it suit me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it looks cool!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, Yo-chan, do you know Liliana Cavani¡¯s ¡ºThe night porter¡»? I¡¯m copying Charlotte Rampling¡¯s clothes¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­I haven¡¯t watched it yet¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s watch it next time!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a lot of movies I want to show Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­please¡¹

    Nei-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸Hey, Nei¡­Chalotter Rampling doesn¡¯t have any chest you know?¡¸¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I just want to wear this!¡¹

    Margo-san appeared.

    On top is a black tube top bra only, her stomach¡¯s coming out and down is a black hot pants.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s nothing that matched my size.¡¹

    The tube top is made of rubber¡­her nipple can be seen clearly.

    ¡¸It looks bad on someone who has a manly physique, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸No¡­it looks cool, sexy!¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s muscular¡­it¡¯s still a woman¡¯s body.

    It really looks like a delicate beast¡­

    I can feel seductiveness in strength¡­

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Thanks¡¹

    Margo-san got embarrassed from my words¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu also had only this size¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu enters half crying.

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing a red micro-bikini on top¡­and a diaper down under.

    The bikini is too thin that her cute nipples are seen clearly¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­which do you like, this string bikini or this diaper?¡¹

    Misuzu showed a too small red underwear and asked.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine with the diapers¡¹

    I answered immediately!

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­As expected, Misuzu has to be with diapers!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­it¡¯s cute. Misuzu¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu and kissed her.

    ¡¸Take a look at Katsuko too!¡¹

    Then Katsuko-nee appeared¡­!

    ¡­Eh

    ¡­Uhm

    ¡­It¡¯s a fishnet stockings.

    ¡­Or rather, her whole body is net tights¡­not all of it are covered though

    Is it a body suit made from silk?

    It¡¯s too transparent that nothing¡¯s hidden.

    Her nipple, pubic hair, and genital, all of them are saying ¡¸Hello¡¹¡­!

    And a leather wide string that covers it tight.

    It hides neither the nipple or genital¡­rather, it¡¯s tightening the breasts that it strangles the meat!

    ¡¸How is it?! Isn¡¯t it sexy?!¡¹

    Un¡­It has the fighting spirit award.

    It¡¯s too sexy that it¡¯s going down¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes, it¡¯s sexy¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaay~!¡¹

    Well¡­it¡¯s fine as long as Katsuko-nee is happy.

    Meanwhile, all of the other women came in the chapel too.

    ¡¸¡­Then, let¡¯s start the interview?¡¹

    On behalf of everyone¡­Margo-san removed Yukino¡¯s blanket.

    Yukino who¡¯s dressed in her uniform and was under the blanket all this time is sweating damply¡­

    It may be the result of the rotor vibrating between her crotch.

    ¡¸¡­Remove the blindfold, ball gag, and the headphones¡¹

    Margo-san follows Sensei¡¯s orders.

    First was the headphones.

    Next is the gag.

    Lastly¡­her eye mask!

    ¡¸Okaay¡­Hello¡­!~¡¹

    Yukino who opened her eyes was startled with Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice¡­!

    Restrained on a chair, she¡¯s surrounded with women with strange appearnces¡­!

    ¡¸Hmm. Well, she¡¯s not that much of a beauty!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder Tamayo-chan¡­I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As expected, she looks like that man. Her eyes and nose¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think so, Yuuka-san?¡­She looks like him in that regard doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Yukino looks at the ladies.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?! Where is this?! Who are you?!¡¹

    Is it out of fear?¡­Yukino shouts loudly!

    Of course. She was restrained for more than three hours¡­

    Stimulated by a rotor¡­

    The chair has been carried somewhere¡­

    This is too sudden after all.

    ¡¸¡­We? We¡¯re all women who experienced your father¡¯s cruelty!¡¹

    Tamayo-san told Yukino

    ¡¸Papa?¡­That¡¯s a lie!¡¹

    Yukino shouted

    ¡¸Katsuko-chan, please¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~¡¹

    Katssuko-nee operates the projector with Yuuka-san¡¯s cue.

    A big image is projected on the wall before Yukino¡¯s eyes¡­

    A man raping a young girl¡­

    Influenced by the desire¡­an ugly face¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s your Papa isn¡¯t he?¡­!¡¹

    Tamayo-san told Yukino.

    ¡¸By the way, that was me being raped ten years ago¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at the video in fright.

    ¡¸No¡­That¡¯s not Papa!

    Katsuko-nee changes the video.

    A girl in her high school uniform being raped by the same man¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s me¡­I was 16 back then. I was raped by your Papa and lost my virginity¡­!

    Nagisa-san told Yukino.

    Nagisa-san in the video is crying, shouting¡­

    Nagisa-san continued to cry as the man rapes her while having a vulgar laughter¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lie!

    Katsuko-nee changed the video again¡­

    An old image with particles on the frames.

    The man¡¯s features are considerably young too¡­

    The man violating was a young girl in her grade school.

    ¡¸¡­Papa¡­that¡¯s a lie!

    The screaming girl is forcibly violated by the man.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s me

    Yuzuki-sensei said.

    ¡¸I was raped by your father when I was 12. Again and again. I was forced to sell myself all four years after that!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei stands in front of Yukino restrained in the chair.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯ll make you feel the same pain, Shirasaka-san¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡­holds a metal stick in her hand.

    Then she applied it in Yukino¡¯s foot¡­!

    ¡­Baribaribari5

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    A pale spark flew and Yukino¡¯s body twitched!

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­It¡¯s shocking isn¡¯t it? This is a foreign made mob suppression stun stick. Shirasaka Sousuke loves tormenting girls with this¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Stun stick?

    ¡¸He¡¯s shocking the women while forcibly raping them. Your Papa is a genuine sadist¡­a madman¡­!¡¹

    Sensei told Yukino with cold eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Let me do it too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹

    ¡¸I still have the burn mark left in here¡¹

    Hidemi-san, Tamayo-san, and Nagisa-san spoke in sequence¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way my Papa would do that!¡¹

    Yukino desperately tries to deny Sensei¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee changes the video¡­

    Inside the screen¡­is the man using the same electric shock stick just like Sensei¡¯s.

    He¡¯s laughing satisfied while shocking the woman.

    He¡¯s roaring in laughter¡­

    The man attacked the body of the girl who fainted¡­!

    ¡¸¡­The one being raped right now Is me¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Then¡­Should we have Shirasaka-san experience the same thing?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed the stun stick to the ladies¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s change the voltage. Since it¡¯s made in foreign countries it¡¯s not made to follow Japan¡¯s law. Well¡­we¡¯re going to set the current to low so she shouldn¡¯t die no matter how many times we do it¡­perhaps¡¹

    Sensei used the stun stick to Yukino once again!

    ¡­Baribari!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaaa!¡¹

    Her limbs jumps up while being restrained!

    Sensei removed the stick immediately.

    Yukino¡¯s breathing roughly¡­

    Huge amount of sweat comes from her forehead¡­

    ¡¸Margo, remove Shirasaka-san¡¯s restraint¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, Minaho¡¹

    Margo-san removed Yukino¡¯s binds one by one¡­

    Yukino who¡¯s exposed to high electricity¡­is unmoving, just breathing heavily.

    ¡¸¡­Done!¡¹

    MArgo-san removed the last leather handcuff¡­

    ¡¸¡­Stand up, Shrirasaka-san¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei orders Yukino.

    ¡¸Should I shock her again to make her understand?¡¹

    Yukino¡­stood up though she¡¯s staggered.

    Her eyes are close to tears but still, she looks at Sensei with the light of hatred¡­

    ¡¸¡­You can run away. I think that everyone would have fun that way¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surrounded by the ladies who are holding stun sticks.

    If Yukino tries to run away, she¡¯ll certainly receive a concentrated shock attack

    ¡¸¡­What do you intend to do with me?¡¹

    Yukino spoke with a frightened voice.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­we won¡¯t kill you. We¡¯re going to make you experience something worse than death. ¡­Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings out a big iron sewing scissors.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll cut you if you try to do something¡¹

    Katsuko-nee cuts off Yukino¡¯s uniform with those scissors¡­

    *Cut*!*Cut*!¡­Yukino¡¯s uniform is cut.

    ¡¸Nagisa and I went to the same school as Shirasaka-sama. But, we were raped by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­and had to leave the high school. We were forced to sell ourselves¡­!¡¹

    The pieces of cloth from her torn uniform falls to the floor¡­

    Katsuko-nee cuts Yukino¡¯s skirt¡­

    ¡¸¡­We hate Shirasaka Sousuke who stole our happy school life from us!¡¹

    Her pure white blouse is cut with her scissors¡­!

    Only the remains of Yukino¡¯s uniform is left on her body.

    Katsuko-nee severed the string of Yukino¡¯s bra!

    Yukino¡¯s breasts became exposed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What, isn¡¯t that just a boring body?¡¹

    ¡¸No guest would take that body¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s no good, her breasts are disappointing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­there¡¯re mad perverts who would love this dirty body¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­a madman would take this¡­!¡¹

    The ladies speaks ill of Yukino¡¯s body¡­!

    Katsuko-nee cuts Yukino¡¯s panty.

    The vivid green letters appear on Yukino¡¯s abdominal region.

    ¡­¡­¡ºYoshida¡»Tattoo.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Pupupu, ¡ºYoshida¡»? That¡¯s so funny!¡¹

    The women laughed.

    ¡¸This child tried to have sex behind my back so I gave her a punishment. That tattoo will never disappear unless a special medicine is used¡­¡¹

    Sensei explained to the ladies.

    ¡¸My, I can¡¯t live anymore if that¡¯s carved on me!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I¡¯ll die from embarrassment!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, Minaho-chi! Let¡¯s carve some more!¡¹

    ¡¸Should we carve all over her body?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Should we just carve just on her pussy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What should we write?¡¹

    ¡¸¡º500 Yen a fuck¡»¡¹

    The ladies laughed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s too high, with this shabby body¡­it¡¯s market price won¡¯t even reach a¡º100 yen each¡»¡¹

    Tamayo-san joked.

    ¡¸Sorry to disappoint but I won¡¯t be selling this girl. Shirasaka Yukino is Yoshida-kun¡¯s exclusive sperm toilet¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why it¡¯s ¡ºYoshida¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, shoudn¡¯t we just carve ¡ºYoshida¡¯s restroom¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that a straight ¡ºSperm Toilet¡»is better?¡¹

    Misuzu comes near to me and whispered.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, Misuzu wants that too¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    I thought that she¡¯d want it when she sees it.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu can¡¯t have that¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love Misuzu¡¯s secret place being clean for now

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s hairless, slippery pubis¡­is so cute. I think that it¡¯s sexy right now¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡­I love you!¡¹

    Misuzu inserts her tongue in my lips¡­!

    Ah¡­Megumi is looking at us.

    Yukino who¡¯s trying to hide her body with only tattered uniform¡­you can see her breasts and genital as much as you like.

    The senior women¡­criticizes her body severely¡­

    Yukino¡¯s already crying.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­take a seat and open your legs wide¡­show your genital to everyone¡¹

    Sensei gave a new instruction¡­

    Yukino remained standing while crying.

    Sensei pushed the stun stick to Yukino¡¯s thigh silenlty.

    ¡­Bariririri

    ¡¸Gyaaa!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body jumped up and falls on the floor¡­!\

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san. You really look like you don¡¯t have the learning ability¡¹

    Sensei spoke to Yukino expressionlessly.

    ¡¸Sit on the chair and spread your legs¡­Split it like M¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    Yukino raises her body while crying¡­and sits down on a chair.

    Then opens her legs widely¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-Is this okay?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s shaved genital is showed.

    The vagina that took three hours stimulated by a rotor is completely wet.

    The crack¡¯s wet and completely open.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s with this dirty hole?¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the penis rot if you thrust it in there?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­doesn¡¯t it stink?¡¹

    ¡¸Was is Yukino-chan?¡­Your pussy smells strange you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Have you ever been told that your pussy stinks by someone else?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­It smells¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it stinks, it stinks¡­are you properly washing that?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if she washes it normally, won¡¯t Yukino-chan¡¯s smell still remain? Isn¡¯t this already a physical defect¡¹

    ¡¸Wash it with lemon¡­lemon¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t use some cheap cleaners, Yukino-chan¡¯s pussy would react and make a poisonous gas after all!¡¹

    The ladies laughed¡­!

    Yukino can do nothing but cry at the slander of the ladies¡­

    ¡¸Still, what an embezzled hole¡¹

    ¡¸You had sex with around a hundred people?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, this hole looks like it had done 200 though¡¹

    ¡¸Un, it¡¯s been pierced too much that it has transformed already¡¹

    ¡¸Anyone who sees it will definitely know that it¡¯s a strange hole¡­!¡¹

    Sensei spoke to Yukino.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­please tell everyone how many people you had sex with¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s crying.

    Sher¡¯s crying quietly.

    ¡¸¡­Do you want to be electrified again?¡¹

    Yukino answered.

    ¡¸¡­Three¡¹

    Actually, it¡¯s all me.

    Yukino¡¯s actually thinking that she sold herself to men other than me6

    ¡¸Eh, she had sex with tree and it already got this dark?¡¹

    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t spread this much unless it¡¯s pierced by various ones!¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s that, Yukino-chan loves doing it herself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it has gotten dark from groping it herself¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸She might¡¯ve pierced it with something big? Pestle or baseball bat?!¡¹

    The ladies continues to speak as they want.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­have you ever masturbated?¡¹

    Sensei asks Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Yukino hesitates.

    Sensei brought her stun stick close¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it so please stop the shock¡­!¡¹

    Yukino desperately escapes from the stun stick¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, answer. Are you masturbating usually?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸How old were you when you first masturbated?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It was in the first year at middle school¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you start masturbating¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I heard it from a friend. When you touch there while thinking about the person you like, it¡¯ll feel good when you touch it¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s been masturbating since her first year at middle school!

    ¡¸Then you¡¯ve done it all the time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Once or twice a month¡¹

    Yukino answered shamefully.

    Yuzuki-sensei had an idea¡­

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Shirasaka-san, have you masturbated after Yoshida-kun raped you and stole your virginity?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­That¡¯s?

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Shirasaka-san? Please answer !¡¹

    ¡­Yukino answered.

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    Sensei laughed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re recalling the time when Yoshida-kun violated you¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. That¡¯s right¡¹

    Yukino¡­masturbates using me raping her as material?

    ¡¸¡­Just as I thought. Shirasaka-san¡­You¡¯re a genuine pervert¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s words pierce Yukino¡¯s heart¡­!

    ¡¸Well, I heard it from Hidemi-san¡­this girl masturbates recalling the time she was raped¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸A daughter of a rape monster would like to be raped¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Shirasaka¡¯s daughter¡­A lewd beyond perversion¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    The process of making Yukino lewd is progressing certainly¡­

    1. Margo misheard how Yoshida said it ?

    2. That¡¯s how Japanese read the Katakana Jaguar ?

    3. I¡¯m just pasting what was written by the author ?

    4. Alliteration unintended ?

    5. Electricity sfx ?

    6. Even though Sensei just said that she¡¯s not going to sell Yukino ?

 Chapter 66

    66. Suffering Bride (Part 2)

    ¡¸Then¡­how do you masturbate?¡¹

    Yuuka-san cross examines Yukino.

    Yukino places her thighs on the armrest of the chair¡­she¡¯s making an M pose.

    ¡¸¡­N-Normally¡¹

    Yukino answered while enduring the humiliation of exposing her genital.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t know if you say normal. You have to do it!¡¹

    Hidemi-san orders Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened.

    Tamayo-san spoke to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Katsuko-chan! We¡¯re going to have this sperm toilet masturbate, go get your camera!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re recording it!¡¹

    ¡¸Capture her face too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took her handy camera due to the demand of the ladies¡­!

    ¡¸Haihaihai~, I got the camera!¡¹

    The image of the camera is projected on the screen close up.,

    Yukino¡¯s wet vagina, her breasts, and her frightened face¡­is projected in sequence.

    ¡¸Okay, sperm toilet!! Face the camera and declare ¡ºI¡¯m going to masturbate, please take a look¡»¡­¡¹

    Tamayo-san slapped Yukino¡¯s thighs¡­!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    Hidemi-san brought the stun stick close to her¡­!

    ¡¸Are you unable to do anything unless shocked¡­?¡¹

    Yukino shivered¡­!

    ¡¸Hurry up. You don¡¯t want to be shocked by two stick at the same time do you? Should we burn up Yukino-chan¡¯s nipple?¡¹

    Yuuka-san brought the stun stick close to Yukino¡¯s breasts¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it, so please stop the electricity shock!¡¹

    Yukino shouted! Her tears spill like rain¡­!

    ¡¸If you have time to cry then masturbate already you sperm toilet! Where¡¯s your greeting!?¡¹

    Tamayo-san hits Yukino¡¯s thighs again¡­!

    A red mark remains on her white skin!

    ¡¸¡­Masturbate, I¡¯ll masturbate!¡¹

    ¡¸Who will masturbate?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shirasaka Yukino will masturbate!¡¹

    ¡¸Should we watch?¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­take a look at my masturbation¡­!¡¹

    Hot tears from humiliation overflows from Yukino¡¯s eyes again.

    Yukino¡­stretched her right hand towards her crotch¡­!

    ¡¸Hey, show how you do it with your fingers on the camera!¡¹

    Yukino traces her slit with her middle finger.

    Her forefinger peeled her clitoris and stir it up.

    ¡¸¡­I-I do it like this normally¡¹

    Yukino cries while showing her masturbation to the camera¡­

    ¡¸¡­My, you¡¯re not shoving your finger inside?¡¹

    Tamayo-san asked Yukino.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m scared putting a finger in¡­!1¡¹

    Tamayo-san laughed.

    ¡¸What are you getting scared of, even though you¡¯re lecherous¡¹

    ¡¸But, Tamayo-chan¡­it¡¯s only been days since she lost her virginity so she might not understood her vagina well you know?¡¹

    Yuuka-san said.

    ¡¸¡­You might be right. Then, I will teach her¡¹

    Hidemi-san sits between Yukino¡¯s open legs¡­!

    ¡¸Hidemi-neesan, I want to do it too!¡¹

    Tamayo-san reports, but¡­

    ¡¸Tamayo-chan¡­you have an artificial fingernail! If you shove that in this girl¡¯s stomach would be badly bruised!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right¡¹

    ¡¸On that respect, I¡¯m an esthetician in active service so my nails are always short!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Tsk, that¡¯s regrettable¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Tamayo¡­do that¡¹

    Yuuka-san laughingly said.

    ¡¸¡­That?¡¹

    ¡¸If the vagina¡¯s sensation is underdeveloped¡­there¡¯s another hole you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right!¡­Katsuko-chan, you got the tools?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I brought the torture tools in the wagon there!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Katsuko-chan!¡¹

    Tamayo-san flies to the wagon and looked for various tools¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯re going to put my finger in! I¡¯ll be stirring it!¡¹

    Hidemi-san showed her long middle finger to Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!!¡¹

    Hidemi-san enters Yukino¡¯s vagina!

    ¡¸¡­I-Iyaaaaa!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s abrominal muscles shrink!

    ¡¸N¡­I¡¯ll be teasing your insides¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­P-Please stop¡­Aaahn!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lewd. Aren¡¯t you just too aroused?! I can feel it here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body twists from the pleasure!

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­G-spot can make you really feel it¡­!¡¹

    Hidemi-san vibrates her finger bit by bit¡­!

    ¡¸Take a proper look¡­Hidemi-san¡¯s finger work is the best!¡¹

    Nagisa-san whispered to me¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s very knowledgeable where to tease to please a woman!¡¹

    I stare at Yukino¡¯s crotch!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaaah, aaaaahn!¡­Stooop!!!!¡¹

    Yukino sheds tears in pleasure!

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be putting two fingers in!¡¹

    Hidemi-san inserts her middle and forefinger inside Yukino¡¯s vagina and ransacks it!

    The love nectar is making lewd wet sounds¡­!

    Katsuko-nee records that state perfectly too¡­!

    ¡¸Now then¡­we¡¯ll be attacking your clitoris!¡¹

    Hidemi-san stirs up Yukino¡¯s vagina by making a piston with her middle and forefinger¡­

    At the same time, her left hand¡¯s forefinger attacks Yukino¡¯s clitoris!

    ¡¸¡­Fuaaaaaaaaa! D-Don¡¯t! Yukino¡¯s dyiiiiiiiiiinggg!!!!¡¹

    Yukino twists her body while panting¡­!

    ¡¸Then die!¡¹

    Hidemi-san attacks her even more using her hand¡­!!!

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! Don¡¯t do that!¡­I¡¯m¡­cum¡­cumming¡­I¡¯m cummiiiiing!!!¡¹

    Yukino reaches her first ascension from Hidemi-san¡¯s fingers¡­!

    Her whole body is twitching¡­!

    ¡¸Oh¡­This girl¡¯s vagina is tightening! Lewd!¡¹

    Hidemi-san doesn¡¯t stop her finger torture even though Yukino reached the climax!

    She kept attacking Yukino with the same intensity

    ¡¸¡­Cumming¡­Yukino¡¯s cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­stop this already!!!¡¹

    Hidemi-san doesn¡¯t let Yukino¡¯s body rest even a single breath!

    ¡¸Tada¡­The next attack will follow! Yuuka-neesan, Nagisa-chan¡­could you hold her legs?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­sure sure¡¹

    ¡¸Hold it down!¡¹

    With Tamayo-san¡¯s cue, the two ladies pull Yukino¡¯s thighs¡­

    Yukino who¡¯s straddled on an M-shape¡­has her anus exposed!

    Yukino¡¯s¡­round anus used for excretion¡­

    Tamayo-san took out a resin used stick with the thickness of a magic pen.

    It has a glaring pink color.

    It¡¯s shape is like an extra large asparagus.

    The tip is gradually becoming ¡®boaboa¡¯¡­2

    ¡¸Okay, take a look¡­I will be shoving this vibrator in Yukino-chan¡¯s ass!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face trembled in fear!

    ¡¸Stooooop¡­That¡¯s impossible¡­it can¡¯t go in!!!¡¹

    Yuuka-san laughed.

    ¡¸¡­What are you saying, you usually use something bigger than this do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Loosen up¡­if your anal muscles are cut, it won¡¯t be able to regenerate. You¡¯re going to shit with your entire life!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s trouble when it becomes an artificial anus¡¹

    Yukino shook her head¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m scared¡­stop, please stop¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, we will never stop!¡¹

    Tamayo-san pushed the anal vibrator to Yukino¡¯s anus¡­!

    ¡¸Dameeeee! Dameeee¡­Iyaaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s going in!¡¹

    The anal vibrator buries inside her anus as it¡¯s pushed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Noooo! Nooooo! Not my asssssss!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s already half frenzy¡­!

    The anal vibrator is half buried in Yukino¡¯s ass!

    ¡¸Okay¡­let¡¯s turn on the switch!¡¹

    Tamayo-san¡­turned on the vibrator!

    ¡­Viiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!!!

    The vibrator winds in a peculiar movement as if it¡¯s a unpleasant living creature!!!

    ¡¸Unununun¡­nuguuuuuuuuu¡­Uuuuuu¡­Iyaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yukino violently faints in agony from the sensation from her anus she never felt before!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s scoop it out!¡¹

    Tamayo-san released her hand from the anal vibrator!

    ¡­Viin, viin, viin, viin!!

    Yukino¡¯s anus¡­has a vibrator rotating like a slime clockwise!!!!

    ¡¸Help me! Help meee¡­Papaaa!!!! Mamaaaa!!!!¡¹

    Yukino opens her eyes wide! She¡¯s spilling tears like rain while she¡¯s in agony from the pleasure from having her anus violated.

    Of course¡­Hidemi-san continues to attack her vagina and clitoris while her anus is being violated¡­!

    ¡¸Uaaaaaaa!! Aaaaa! Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s vivid screaming echoed in the chapel!!!

    Her whole body sweats coldly¡­!

    ¡¸Hey, cum while having both your front and back attacked at the same time!¡¹

    Tamayo-san lightly taps the anal vibrator that sticks in the ass, accenting the pleasure¡­!

    Hidemi-san kept vibrating her hand inside the vagina while she¡¯s sweating intensely¡­!

    ¡¸Should I play with her boobs?¡¹

    Yuuka-san sucked Yukino¡¯s right nipples¡­

    Then grinds the left nipple with her fingers¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nfufu¡­fall¡­become a bitch!¡¹

    Yuuka-san licks Yukino¡¯s erogenous zone in her neck while whispering¡­

    ¡¸Dameeee¡­iyaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembles in pleasure!

    ¡¸If you experience this much, you won¡¯t be able to have sex normally¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Come to our world too!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be making it feel even more good¡­!!¡¹

    The three ladies¡¯ union attack makes Yukino reaches climax immediately!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want thiiiiiss¡­Nooo¡­Aaaaah¡­I¡­I¡¯m getting strange agaiiiiiin¡­I¡¯m becoming straaaaangeeeeee!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cum!¡¹

    Yukino came again¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah¡­Aaaaaaaa¡­nugu¡­nugugugigiiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    Yukino reaches climax while raising incomprehensible beast like voice¡­!!

    Her whole body kept trembling¡­!

    The 16 year old girl jumps to the sea of pleasure¡­!

    She¡¯s drowning¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haaa, it¡¯s been a while that it feel strange!¡¹

    Hidemi-san pulled out her right hand sticky with Yukino¡¯s love nectar.

    White love nectar¡­creates a thread¡­

    ¡¸Clean yourself¡­¡¹

    Hidemi-san wipes the love nectar on Yukino¡¯s face who¡¯s still on climax and moving her mouth like a fish on the shore.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s shove it in like this!¡¹

    Tamayo-san separates her hand away from the vibrator¡­

    The vibrator kept rotating in between Yukino¡¯s crotch while making small vibrations.

    ¡¸¡­Apu¡­apupupupu¡­aha¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes is swimming in a different world¡­

    Her whole body sweats profusely, and has a dazzling gleam¡­

    Sweat flows like waterfall from her forehead¡­

    Yukino who fell to the pleasure¡­is still in the far-off world¡­

    Yukino can no longer return to a normal high school student.

    After experiencing this much pelasure.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    While Yukino¡¯s tired out¡­

    Nagisa-san removed all the scraps of the uniform left in Yukino¡¯s body.

    Her socks are taken off.

    Yukino became naked.

    The vibrator still sticks to her ass, it¡¯s still vibrating¡­

    She was made to sit on a chair with her anus and vagina exposed in her M-shape legs¡­

    There¡¯s no focus in her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, bring the camera to the front¡¹

    Sensei ordered an angle to Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee fixes the camera as told.

    ¡¸Good¡­begin¡¹

    Nagisa-san splashed water from a pet bottle on Yukino¡¯s face dimmed in pleasure!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaa!¡¹

    Yukino returns from the coldness of the water!

    ¡¸Now then, we¡¯re going to begin our interrogation!¡¹

    Nagisa-san whispered in Yukino¡¯s ears

    There¡¯s a thin whip in Nagisa-san¡¯s hand¡­

    ¡¸This is a whip used by teachers in Switzerland as a corporal punishment on the noble families!¡¹

    Nagisa-san whipped Yukino!

    A sharp sound thwack can be heard!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch!!¡¹

    Yukino holds her thighs¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It hurts doesn¡¯t it? But this doesn¡¯t leave a bruise on the skin. It¡¯s made from special resin. There¡¯s no way they would want wounds on the bodies of students in an ojou-sama school can we? That¡¯s why this whip was developed!¡¹

    She attacked Yukino¡¯s thighs with the whip again!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch! Please stop¡­please don¡¯t hit me!¡¹

    Nagisa-san laughed

    ¡¸Then¡­answer my questions¡¹

    Holding the black whip¡­Nagisa-san looked down on Yukino¡¯s frightened face¡­

    ¡¸¡­First, what¡¯s your name?!¡¹

    Tamayo-san shouts to Yukino¡¯s ears!

    ¡¸¡­Your name! Name!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yukino ¡­Shirasaka Yukino!¡¹

    Yukino shouted her own name¡­!

    Nagisa-san smiled satisfied.

    ¡¸Then¡­what¡¯s the name of your father?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is your father¡¯s work?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­H-He¡¯s working as a director in an advertising agency¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san laughs scornfully.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s wrong. That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸Your father is managing a prostitution club as a side business. With this mansion¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true¡¹

    Yukino shook her head.

    Nagisa-san looks down on the frightened Yukino and said¡­

    ¡¸Furthermore, it¡¯s not just a prostitution club¡­He kidnaps and forcibly rape a normal high school students¡­and force them to sell themselves¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Taking shameful photos and videos¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸And forcing them to perverted plays!¡¹

    Tamayo-san and Hidemi-san approaches Yukino from both sides¡­!

    ¡¸There are girls who became crazy from the shock¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There are girls who became physically strange too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There are girls who were scalded for their entire life too¡­¡¹

    Lastly, Sensei said¡­

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s also girls who died¡­because of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    Yukino¡­shook her head in terror¡­!

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s¡­there¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡­There¡¯s no way my gentle papa would do that!¡¹

    NAgisa-san took out a white album from the wagon in the back and showed it to Yukino.

    ¡¸Then¡­take a look at this¡­!¡¹

    The opened album¡­

    The contents of the album is projected on the wall¡­

    ¡¸¡­Cruel¡¹

    Misuzu spoke from my side.

    All of the pages has the same man violating women.

    There¡¯s a lot of raped women¡­

    All of their faces are crying¡­screaming¡­

    I embraced Misuzu.

    When I turned around¡­Misuzu looks up at the images in pain.

    I beckoned Megumi.

    Megumi came near be and I clenched her hand.

    Megumi clenched my hand tightly¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this your father?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-No ¡¹

    Nagisa-san cross examines¡­

    Yukino averts her eyes away from the album.

    ¡¸¡­Take a look! Shirasaka Yukino!¡¹

    Nagisa-san swings down the whip to Yukino¡¯s right nipple¡­!

    ¡­Slap!

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s chest and body jumps!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll look! I¡¯ll take a look so please stop! Don¡¯t hit me!¡¹

    ¡¸Take a clear look!¡¹

    Yukino looks down at the album¡­!

    It¡¯s a photo of the same man¡­Shirasaka raping multiple women¡­

    ¡¸¡­You do know who that man is don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Sensei asked in a low voice.

    Yukino answered calmly

    ¡¸¡­This is Papa¡­!¡¹

    Yukino recognized her father in the photo in a sorrowful voice.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s your Papa. This is a photo from 17 years ago. Your Papa has been tormenting women all this time. He¡¯s a perverted sadist. You¡¯re a daughter of that kind of person¡­Shirasaka Yukino-san!¡¹

    Yukino shakes violently from Nagisa-san¡¯s wods.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei who¡¯s the only woman having her whole body covered among the women in the room¡­steps forward.

    ¡¸¡­Take a look at me¡¹

    Yukino looks up at Sensei.

    Sensei smiled at Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Shirasaka-san, you bore a grudge at me all the time since this past few days don¡¯t you?

    ¡­Do you hate me?

    Were you mortified that your virginity was taken from you forcibly?

    Was it hard to have sex with the man you never loved?

    Were you unhappy from being sold in the park?

    Were you unable to endure being exposed like a criminal in front of unknown men in a night town?

    Were you mad when your pubic hair was shaved and carved with a tattoo?

    ¡­That¡¯s right, you said this before, didn¡¯t you?

    ¡ºI¡¯ll never forgive all of you¡»¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s dark eyes looks down at Yukino¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s what we thought too¡­

    With Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    Again and again¡­

    We endured humiliating nights¡­

    The same things were done to us¡­!

    By your perverted father¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembled bit by bit.

    Her molars are grinding

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Shirasaka-san.

    We made you experience the same thing¡­!¡¹

    Tremblingly¡­Yukino spoke

    ¡¸¡­W-Why me?¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    It¡¯s an honest question in a certain meaning.

    Yukino is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡­she¡¯s not the person in question.

    Even if it¡¯s the sins of her father¡­the daughter shouldn¡¯t receive the punishment¡­

    ¡¸Right. It¡¯s unreasonable, isn¡¯t it? I can tell that you feel that it¡¯s unreasonable¡­¡¹

    Sensei laughed small.

    ¡¸But it can¡¯t be helped. We all received unjust and unreasonable treatment from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s in fear from Sensei¡¯s words¡­!

    ¡¸I was 16 and had a person I like when Shirasaka raped me. I was confined in the mansion, was made to sell myself¡­and never went to high school¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a person I liked back then but I was separated from my family. My father was hospitalized from sickness¡­ Even when father had died, Shirasaka never let me visit!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just them¡­multiple, dozens¡­it¡¯s not just one album. There¡¯s videos too¡­isn¡¯t it cruel? Everyone was a normal girl. Their usual daily life was stolen¡­raped¡­and was made to sell themselves¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I hate Shirasaka Sousuke that I want to kill him. No, just killing him won¡¯t erase this hatred¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Step on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s genitals, and cute of all his hands and legs¡­no. That¡¯s too lukewarm¡­My inside is shouting ¡ºI¡¯ll never forgive him¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we decided to make the daughter experience the same thing. Make her experience the same hell. We¡¯ll be showing you who became a mess to Shirasaka¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s at loss!

    ¡¸Because you were happy all this time! Shirasaka made us fall to hell, played with our bodies cruelly¡­and protected his own family. He built a happy family¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s unforgivable!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way it can be¡­!¡¹

    Sensei, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san blocks Yukino¡¯s front¡­!

    A sorrowful cry.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll destroy it¡­make it a mess¡­Shirasaka¡¯s happy family¡­Shirasaka Yukino¡­You¡­¡¹

    Sensei turned around¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, come here¡¹

    ¡­Megumi¡¯s trembling

    I embraced her while holding her hand and brought her in front.

    Misuzu came with us.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, why are you here?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised with Megumi¡¯s appearance¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re these people¡¯s friends?¡­You¡¯re an accomplice¡­!¡¹

    The depressed Yukino started to be angry as soon as she saw Megumi.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Megumi¡¯s also a victim of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹

    Yukino repels Sensei¡¯s words intensely!

    ¡¸No! This girl¡¯s mother seduced my father! She poked on the time when Mama was pregnant with me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s eyes are sorrowful.

    ¡¸Your mother¡¯s a prostitute! She must¡¯ve fooled Papa and got pregnant¡­just to rip off some money!¡¹

    ¡­Sensei took the whip from Nagisa-san!

    Then she hit Yukino hard!!!!

    ¡­Bishi! Pishi! Pashi! Pan! Pan! Pan!

    ¡¸Ouch! Stop¡­please stop!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You speak ill of Keiko-san! I won¡¯t forgive you! I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡¹

    Sensei who¡¯s always suppresses her feelings as much as possible¡­has anger coming from her whole body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Keiko-san was a kind person. She was beautiful¡­¡¹

    Yuuka-san looks down on Yukino coldly.

    ¡¸She always protected us¡­and helped us again and again¡¹

    The oldest, Yuuka-san talks about 17 years ago.

    ¡¸Keiko-san was a Music college student. Was fooled by Shirasaka¡­Shirasaka who¡¯s working on an advertising agency called out to Keiko-san saying that she¡¯ll be introduced to a music office¡­was abducted and was raped¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s a lie!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie¡­Katsuko-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Katsuko-san showed a video on the projector¡­

    A low resolution video from 17 years ago.

    But, the sound is clearly reproduced.

    ¡ºStop¡­please stop¡­!¡»

    ¡ºShut up!¡»

    The young Shirasaka slapped a beautiful woman¡­!

    The man bens over violently and pushes the woman in the bed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It was Mama¡¹

    Megumi cries quetly

    I embraced Megumi tightly.

    ¡¸Lies¡­that was Papa¡¯s voice¡­?¡¹

    Yukino looks at the screen in blank surprise.

    The man puts his hand on the woman¡¯s skirt and pulled down her panties¡­!

    Making a sound of removing his belt¡­he took out his erect penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Stop, Papa¡­don¡¯t do that¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Mama¡­My mama is¡­!

    The two girls fall into sorrow from the figure of the father in the past¡­!

    ¡ºEhehe¡­I¡¯ll be taking it!

    ¡ºStop it¡­please¡­don¡¯t take that¡­!

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way I would stop after coming this far!¡»

    ¡ºI have a person I promised with¡­!¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t care about that!¡»

    In the image¡­the man violates the woman¡­!

    ¡ºIyaaaaa¡­I-it hurts!!¡»

    ¡ºHee¡­so you were a virgin! That¡¯s a big hit¡­!¡»

    The man and woman sways back and forth¡­!

    ¡ºOuch¡­it hurts¡­stop¡­please stop!¡»

    ¡ºMy wife¡¯s just became pregnant¡­I¡¯ll make you pregnant too!¡»

    ¡º¡­No¡­Stop¡­please!!!¡»

    ¡ºHoraaa¡­take this in¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Noooooo!!!¡»

    ¡­The man¡¯s face distorts ugly while ejaculating.

    ¡­The woman¡¯s face falls in despair while being fertilized.

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ll keep fucking you until you get pregnant. I¡¯ll confine you here all the time. You won¡¯t be able to come back home. Keiko¡­You¡¯ll be my toy until you die¡­!¡»

    Uwaaaaa, the woman cried.

    ¡ºHey¡­Show your violated pussy that just lost it¡¯s virginity¡­!¡»

    The man pointed the camera on the woman¡¯s genital.

    The woman¡¯s vagina is bloodstained from the violent rape¡­

    There¡¯s blood and sperm mixing making a pink color in the entrance¡­

    The man laughed.

    The vulgar laughter of the disgusting man and the cry of despair of the woman combines¡­

    Then¡­the video stopped.

    ¡¸So I was made that way¡­!¡¹

    Megumi cries quietly.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s cruel¡­too cruel!¡¹

    She¡¯s completely depressed from the shock¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I shouldn¡¯t have been born!¡¹

    I embraced Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸Please embrace me tight¡­Else, I might disappear¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯m here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey¡­Yoshida-kun Is it okay for me to live? Was it okay for me to be born?¡¹

    Megumi looks at me while crying.

    ¡¸¡­Should¡­I be living¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­I kissed Megumi with all my passion.

    Megmi¡¯s pointed eyes are melting¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    I embraced Megumi with all my heart as hard as possible!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡­live for my sake!¡¹

    I can say nothing but that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take Megumi! I¡¯ll take care of you¡­!¡¹

    Megumi looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Un!¡¹

    Megumi embraces me¡­

    ¡¸Live¡­for my sake, live¡­please¡­please¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll live for your sake¡­Take me¡­I¡¯ll give you myself¡­I¡¯ll become yours¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s the same!!¡¹

    Megumi looks at Misuzu.

    Misuzu smiled in tears.

    ¡¸Misuzu also needs Megumi-san! You¡¯re Misuzu¡¯s imporptant friend¡­! Please be with Misuzu all the time¡­!¡¹

    Be together¡­that means

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡­Are you sure?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes! Let¡¯s have the three of us together! Is it no good for the three of us?¡¹

    Megumi answered.

    ¡¸I like it with us three. What about Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Okay. Let¡¯s all be together¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s slim body ahead¡­and Misuzu hugged me from behind¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s become happy! By all means!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Un¡­Let¡¯s be happy¡­For Mama. Yoshida-kun¡­can you make us happy¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything¡­anything¡­!¡¹

    I cried while embracing Megumi.

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯ll also make Yoshida-kun happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu too¡­We¡¯ll make you happy so¡­please be happy!¡¹

    The three of us embraced each other while crying¡­

    Yukino¡¯s staring at us in blank surprise¡­!

    1. Says the girl who was fucked average 10 a day ?

    2. I seriously don¡¯t know what this raw means: ¡¡ÏÈ¤Ã¤Ý¤Î·½¤¬¡¢¥Ü¥¢¥Ü¥¢¤È¶Î¡©¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡­¡­¡£

 Chapter 67

    67. Suffering Bride (Part 3)

    ¡¸¡­You guys are crazy!¡¹

    Yukino said while looking at us who are embracing each other.

    ¡¸In such a place¡­with such an appearance¡­you¡¯re like idiots¡­ Embracing and saying ¡ºLet¡¯s become happy¡»¡­You guys are mad!¡¹

    Megumi and I¡­

    Because she knows the two of us¡­Yukino¡¯s fear changed to her aggressive instinct.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way humans like you would be happy! You who raped me forcibly¡­and the daughter of the woman who fooled Papa¡­! That¡¯s bullshit! So idiotic! Idiotic! So foolish¡­!¡¹

    Yukino snapped off!

    She¡¯s glaring at Megumi and me with eyes of anger and hatred¡­!

    ¡¸My, Yukino-chan¡­Have you seen the video just now? Your Papa is the one who raped Megumi-chan¡¯s Mama! It¡¯s your Papa! Your Papa is a perverted man who loves to rape!¡¹

    Tamayo-san told the Raging Yukino.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all lies! All of them are fake videos and images! My Papa isn¡¯t like that! You all are just fooling me! Doing this foolish thing desperately! Isn¡¯t that right? You cowards!¡¹

    The half-frenzy Yukino seems to not want accept the truth.

    If she admits¡­the world she believed in until now would collapse¡­

    That¡¯s why Yukino can never accept it¡­!

    ¡¸My Papa is a splendid person! Gentle, great¡­the best man!! You all are just being jealous of my great father! You can¡¯t help but be jealous of my Papa! Thus you made these fake videos! I won¡¯t be fooled!¡­I would never be fooled by the worst kind of people like you!¡¹

    Yukino sets up a firewall in her brain¡­

    Whatever we show¡­whatever we tell her.

    Yukin closed her mind¡­

    She¡¯ll never believe the ¡ºTruth¡»about her father¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    Megumi spoke while being embraced by me!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call my name! Daughter of a prostitute!¡¹

    Yukino shouts at Megumi!

    Yuzuki-sensei raised her whip to hit Yukino¡­!

    Yukino went ¡¸Hiii¡¹and closed her eyes¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Wait, Minaho-san¡¹

    Sensei stopped her hands¡­!

    Megumi spoke to Yukino calmly.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, I always thought of this. That I have to talk to you¡­I was a daughter born from being raped by your father. I¡¯m a daughter of violence, not love¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not! Your mother seduced my Papa!!¡¹

    ¡­Dan!

    A water bottle was thrown at the floor near Yukino¡¯s foot!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Yukino flinched from the sudden physical violence¡­

    It was Nei-san

    Nei-san who¡¯s been watching our state by the wall all this time¡­walked in front of Yukino¡­!

    She picked up the plastic bottle rolled on the floor and took off the cap¡­

    Then she poured in the water to Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you doing?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s completely scared from Nei-san¡¯s appeal.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan¡¯s talking isn¡¯t she? Listen¡¹

    Nei-san told Yukino in a low voice.

    ¡¸¡­B-But¡¹

    Yukino still tries to resist¡­

    Nei-san gripped Yukino¡¯s hair and pulled it up!

    She took out a lighter from her pocket!

    ¡­Flick, flare!

    Red flame breaks out from the lighter¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Should I burn your hair?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s cold eyes¡­!

    Yukino trembles!

    ¡¸Nei-san, stop that!¡¹

    Megumi shouts to Nei-san but¡­!

    ¡¸Sadly, it¡¯s too late¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san burned up Yukino¡¯s hair she¡¯s holding!

    Yukino¡¯s hair burns sizzling¡­!

    The unpleasant smell of protein being burned spreads across the room¡­!

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s scared from the scorching heat she feels in her head¡­!

    ¡¸What?¡­I just burned your hair for a bit! I wet your hair above so it won¡¯t burn up!¡¹

    Nei-san said and brings the flaming lighter close to Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸Then, want me to burn your face next? Or do you want me to turn your nipples black?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stop¡­please stop¡¹

    Yukino feels the heat of the flame close to her skin!

    ¡¸Then¡­shut up and listen to Megumi-chan¡¯s talk¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I get it¡­I get it already¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san closed the lighter¡¯s lid¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan, go on!¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡­took a deep breath¡­ Then she continued her talk

    ¡¸¡­Yukino. I hate your father. Tormenting Mama¡­and doing a lot of cruel things. And left her to die in the end¡­!¡¹

    Megumi begins to cry again¡­

    I embraced her with all my strength.

    ¡¸¡­Your father¡¯s guest made Mama drink some strange medicine¡­Mama was in pain and yet, your father never took her to the hospital!¡­So¡­Mama died. I was next to Mama in her bed, holding her hand and shouting ¡ºMama, don¡¯t die!¡» But¡­it was no use¡­!¡¹

    Sensei catches up to Megumi¡¯s story.

    ¡¸¡­It was drug overdose. If she was taken to the hospital and flushed it out of her stomach, she might¡¯ve survived. It she was treated earlier. But¡­Shirasaka Sousuke prioritizes the guest¡¯s safety first. He left Keiko-san to die so that it won¡¯t become a police case¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I was there. Keiko-san¡¯s face is pale¡­she suffered so much an died¡¹

    Yuuka-san muttered.

    ¡¸I was there too¡­Shirasaka didn¡¯t even give a proper funeral¡­only the women in the mansion gave her a ceremony. Keiko-san was a good person. Beautiful, kind and a wonderful person¡­!¡¹

    Hidemi-san testifies¡­

    ¡¸I hate that Shirasaka Sousuke. I always thought that I want to kill him. Even if he¡¯s my real father¡­!!!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s tears spill like rain¡­

    Misuzu picked up a handkerchief and wipes her cheek¡­

    ¡¸But you see Yukino¡­I didn¡¯t hate you. Because Yukino is innocent from the crime. You¡¯re just his daughter¡­you¡¯re unrelated at all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi.

    ¡¸After mother died, I was taken over by Yamamine house. Your father forced me to my adaptive parents. Just being pushed¡­I can do nothing. I feel ashamed with Yamamine house all the time¡­but my adaptive parents were good people. They loved me like their real daughter. I¡¯m grateful to those people¡­!¡¹

    ¡­So the people in Yamamine house were good people.

    ¡­That¡¯s great.

    Megumi wasn¡¯t so unfortunate.

    ¡¸¡­But you see, I hated it when they took me sometimes to meet you and your relatives. You always look like an Ojou-sama¡­wearing beautiful clothes, laughing in a loud voice, and loved by everyone. But, I who¡¯s pushed to be accepted, is always put among the relatives¡¯ children. Yamamine¡¯s house is poor so they can¡¯t buy gorgeous clothes¡­My adoptive parents always feel so sorry¡­unable to do anything. So I always behave myself in the corner.

    ¡­Megumi talks about her past while crying.

    ¡¸But¡­I had a dream. Someday, I¡¯ll become an adult¡­find a job and purchase beautiful clothes with my own money. Then wear those clothes I won¡¯t get embarrassed and come in front of Yukino, then say that ¡ºI am your sister¡»1 I wanted you to come to my wedding as my sister. I wanted to come in Yukino¡¯s wedding¡­I wanted to get along with you all the time¡­!¡¹

    Megumi spits out her passionate emotions that she piled up all this time while crying¡­!

    I rubbed Megumi¡¯s back.

    Misuzu and I supports Megumi¡¯s body that seems to fall down¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t joke with me¡¹

    Yukino muttered.

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather die than call you in my wedding¡­You¡¯re not my sister! I always hated you¡­Megumi!¡¹

    Yukino looks at Megumi¡­

    ¡¸I knew it all this time¡­You¡¯re Papa¡¯s daughter! My foolish aunt told me in secret! Then you were an adapted daughter of uncle Yamamine!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes¡­burns in hatred.

    ¡¸She told me that I have a half-sister¡­and furthermore, at the same age! Do you think that¡¯s permissible!? No way! I¡¯ll never allow it! When Mama was pregnant with me, Papa was cheating?! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡­There¡¯s no way Papa would betray Mama! That¡¯s definite! Papa is being deceived by your mother! I will never think of any other possibility than that!¡¹

    Yukino¡­persists her own ¡ºTruth¡»

    She mocks Megumi¡¯s mother so that she won¡¯t lose her ideal father.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­why are you born! You shouldn¡¯t¡¯ve been born!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s rampage is unstoppable¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you then¡­It¡¯s because of me why you¡¯re not able to wear beautiful clothes when the relatives gather. I asked Papa. I had uncle Yamamine ordered to ¡ºNever let Megumi wear gorgeous clothes¡»¡­! You¡¯re like an idiot. You were in your uniform during grandfather¡¯s birthday party or the new years! Poor plain-girl-chan!¡­You¡¯re like an insect Megumi! You¡¯ll stay plan forever! You should just live plain even if you become an adult!¡¹

    Yukino released the fury she gathered all these years¡­!

    ¡¸You even tried to copy me going to the basketball club in the middle school¡­! Disgusting! That¡¯s why I ordered uncle Yamamine-san to make you quit basketball club¡­! That¡¯s right, it was me¡­I¡¯m the one who ordered it! I also made it so you can¡¯t go to the school excursion at middle school. I ordered it. You even passed the prefecture at high school were you?¡­! I¡¯m the one who made you abandon the high school you hoped for and enter our high school¡­! I won¡¯t be able to endure having you study on a school better than me! I asked Papa all of it and made uncle Yamamine do it all!¡¹

    This is the girl named Shirasaka Yukino.

    Isn¡¯t she completely like her father.

    She inherited the blood?¡­

    Or could it be that because she looked up at her parents¡­

    Yukino laughs at Megumi¡­

    She laughed madly¡­!

    ¡¸Ahahaha¡­Serves you right! Someone like you¡­someone like you should just suffer throughout your life! If you don¡¯t want that then go somewhere I can¡¯t see! Disappear from my world¡­Someone like you¡­Someone like you¡­!¡¹

    Megumi stared at the laughing Yukino with straight eyes.

    ¡¸I know all of it¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s laughter stopped.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­the high school I entered now. I will confront you upfront this time¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s laughing at Megumi¡¯s resolve.

    ¡¸¡­What are you saying! What fighting upfront? Are you an idiot?¡­Know your place! I¡¯m Papa¡¯s real child! Someone like you is just a child made from a mistake! It¡¯s unforgivable for you to speak to me! Be grateful to me that you¡¯re living! Get on your knees and apologize to me! Say that you¡¯re sorry for being born!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s refusing Megumi till the end.

    ¡¸¡­Right. We¡¯re different. We can never understand each other¡­!¡¹

    Megumi said sorrowfully.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?! Our standpoint is different! Our value as humans are different!¡¹

    In the end¡­Yukino¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡­

    A clan of a founder of a big newspaper publishing company¡­

    She was raised in such a world¡­

    She believed that her own family is special.

    She believes that she needs to have¡ºspecial treatment¡»

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    ¡­Are you that kind of woman?

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, are you done?¡¹

    Sensei spoke to Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡­I¡¯m satisfied. Thank you very much¡¹

    Megumi answred quietly.

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯re gong to make Shirasaka Yukino fall to hell¡­is that okay?¡¹

    With Sensei¡¯s question, Megumi looked at Yukino once again¡­and said.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡­Yukino. I can¡¯t save you¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face¡­is frozen in fear suddenly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pushed the wagon with the torture tools in front of Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸There¡¯s vibrator, whip, candles¡­syringe too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Which is the best aphrodisiac here?¡¹

    Tamayo-san looks at the wagon right away.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san, how many hours should we take?¡¹

    Hidemi-san asked Sensei.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you two hours¡­make her fall within two hours¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­leave this to us¡¹

    ¡­Leave what?

    ¡¸We won¡¯t go easy anymore¡­!¡¹

    Hidemi-san smiled at Yukinoi suspiciously.

    Eh, they were going easy a while ago?!

    ¡¸We¡¯ll make you pant for two hours! We¡¯ll blow your head¡¯s screws off and continue to violate you¡­!¡¹

    Tamayo-san took out a vibrator bigger from a while ago¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯ll continue to cum a hundred times¡­We¡¯ll make your body unable to endure it unless it¡¯s not normal sex¡­let¡¯s make you a splendid pervert just like your father!¡¹

    Yuuka-san spoke while choosing the whip.

    Yukino shivered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­It¡¯s a very pleasurable hell¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach you the extreme pleasures of women¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll make you crazy¡­torment you and make you scream¡­!¡¹

    Tamayo-san spoke to Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸Nagisa-chan, you¡¯re going to participate?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­My specialty is rape play after all¡¹

    Nagisa-san faces the wagon.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, what would you do?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered laughingly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­Someone has to take care of the younger ones after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Younger ones?

    Katsuko turned to Megumi, Misuzu and me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go out¡­This room will become hell after this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to take a look at Yukino¡¹

    Megumi pleads Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸You can¡¯t¡­ We want you to be still clean. We don¡¯t want to see you become demons of hell¡­¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Right¡­I don¡¯t want you to see the appearance of this girl being tormented¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­please¡¹

    ¡¸Once it starts¡­we probably won¡¯t be able to stop¡¹

    The ladies told us with sad eyes.

    ¡¸Please¡­leave us for two hours¡¹

    Sensei too¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be outside too¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Right¡­Margo-chan¡¯s our cute little sister too!¡¹

    Nagisa-san answered in Sensei¡¯s place.

    ¡¸Nei-sama. Nei-sama¡¯s my dear little sister too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds Nei-san¡¯s shoulder and take her outside¡­

    ¡¸¡­I get it¡¹

    Nei-san reluctantly agreed to go out

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    Sensei turned to the two.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re scared¡­then have sex with Yoshida-kun. Yoshida-kun¡­Be gentle with the two¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, got it¡¹

    ¡¸If Nei also intends to then have sex with her too¡­Katsuko will endure because she¡¯s onee-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure sure! We got it already!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­after two hours, Ojou-sama¡­!¡¹

    Lastly, Sensei looked at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll call you after two hours¡­I¡¯ll ask you to finish this girl¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll make Shirasaka Yukino pregnant today¡¹

    Yukino screams¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Noooooooooo! I don¡¯t want that!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Please go. Leave this to us¡­¡¹

    Urged by Katsuko-nee¡­Megumi, Misuzu, Margo-san, Nei-san and I left the chapel¡­

    As soon as Katsuko-nee closed the door¡­!

    A violent whip can be heard from the other side¡­!

    And women¡¯s violent roars¡­

    And, Yukino¡¯s high pitched scream¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Katsuko-nee took us to the kitchen.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be making cake! Please help me!¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-nee handed me a ball and the whisk with materials.

    ¡¸Stir it until the cream froths up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­G-Got it¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but let¡¯s stir it as said.

    ¡¸Megumi-sama and Misuzu-sama, let¡¯s bake sponge cake!¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Katsuko-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Why are we making cake?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered laughingly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Yukino will be reborn, in whatever form it is. She has no choice but to be reborn. We must congratulate her. It¡¯s cake when you congratulate someone, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­Reborn

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­So it¡¯s a cake for Yukino¡¹

    Megumi muttered.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll help¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu will help too!¡¹

    We began baking the cake.

    On the other side of the kitchen is Margo-san drinking coffee.

    Nei-san opened a red wine.

    ¡¸Hey, Katsun¡­can we play music?¡¹

    ¡¸Go on!¡¹

    Nei-san operated the machine installed in the kitchen and played music¡­

    An elegant, magnificent performance sounds in the kitchen¡­

    ¡¸¡­What music is this?¡¹

    When I asked Nei-san.

    ¡¸Mozart¡¯s ¡ºRequiem¡»2 It¡¯s the eighth piece ¡ºDay of Tears¡»¡­3¡¹

    We continued making cake while listening to Mozart.

    Margo-san changed it to rock when requiem finished.

    Was it ¡ºEagles¡»or ¡ºWhitesnake¡»It was a music from foreign band I don¡¯t know.

    After that, music from the band named ¡ºRunaways¡»¡­

    Margo-san and Nei-san matches with the music and shouts ¡¸¡­ch ch ch ch ch cherry bomb!¡¹4

    It seems fun so Misuzu and Megumi copies them.

    Katsuko-nee too

    ¡¸¡­ch ch ch ch ch cherry bomb!¡¹

    I was laughing before I noticed.

    We spent two hours just like that¡­

    Looking from the window, the sun has gone down¡­it¡¯s almost evening.

    ¡­Suddenly.

    The interphone in the kitchen ringed.

    ¡º¡­Katsuko, please bring Yoshida-kun here¡»

    ¡¸Certainly, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee responded on the phone and looked at me

    ¡¸¡­Should we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-sama, can we go too?¡¹

    Misuzu asked Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu wants to watch Danna-sama impregnating that woman¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­Katsuko-san¡¹

    Misuzu and Megumi told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸I think that there¡¯s still some reverberations left but I think that it¡¯s already safe. Let¡¯s all go¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Inside the chapel once again.

    It smells terrible inside¡­

    It smells women love nectar, sweat, and pee¡­

    Yukino leaked¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ufu, it¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s okay¡¹

    Yuuka-san met us with a smile.

    The ladies looks completely tired out¡­

    They performed every torture for two straight hours.

    Huh¡­I can¡¯t see Yukino?

    ¡¸Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s on top¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s riding the altar.

    She¡¯s wearing a pure white bridal gown.

    There¡¯s a white veil on her head.

    Yukino¡¯s face completely flew away.

    Her eyes looks exhausted that it can¡¯t focus¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-chan, take the camera¡­this will be her first and last time wearing a wedding dress after all¡­!¡¹

    Hidemi-san said¡­

    ¡¸¡­This is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s favorite play. ¡ºWedding play¡». This room is used only for that sake¡­don¡¯t even try to imitate this play¡­¡¹

    Sensei told Megumi, Misuzu and Nei-san.

    ¡¸A woman violated in her bridal gown¡­can no longer wear bridal costumes anymore. They¡¯ll remember the time they were violated by all means. That¡¯s why, they can never hold a wedding ceremony¡­they can¡¯t! Knowing that, Shirasaka Sousuke made us put on bridal gowns and violated us. Making an eternal oath in front of the altar¡­I can never forgive him¡­Never¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san spoke in hatred.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you must not do this play. Please treasure the opportunity of wearing bridal gown on your own wedding ceremony only¡¹

    Yuuka-san told the younger girls.

    ¡¸And¡­Show us your beautiful bride appearance. Please. We can no longer wear wedding dresses after all¡­!¡¹

    Hidemi-san spoke sadly.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Shirasaka Yukino-chan¡­wake up!¡¹

    Tamayo-san pats Yukino¡¯s cheeks¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Please no more¡­Yukino¡¯s bad¡­I¡¯ll do anything, forgive me¡­please stop it¡­!¡¹

    Yukino kept murmuring the same words in low voice¡­

    ¡¸What are you saying, we¡¯re just about to start the main event!¡¹

    Hidemi-san sprinkles water on Yukino¡¯s face to make her conscious.

    ¡¸We did all kinds of torture but the inside of her vagina isn¡¯t stimulated. That¡¯s where Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis would torment!¡¹

    Tamayo-sam smiled at me¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, take off your clothes¡­!¡¹

    With Sensei¡¯s words, I took off my clothes¡­and became naked

    My penis is already erect.

    ¡¸To to Shirasaka-san at the altar¡­!¡¹

    Yukino on her wedding dress lies on the altar.

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t want to be violated anymore!¡¹

    The bride is afraid!!!!

    1. Yukino Skywalker: Noooooooooooooooooooooooo ?

 Chapter 68

    68. Suffering Bride (Part 4)

    Tamayo-san handcuffs Yukino¡¯s both hands¡­and restricts it on the iron ring in the altar.

    ¡¸W-What¡­No! Please stop¡­no more!¡¹

    Yukino can no longer put strength in her body¡­

    Even though she don¡¯t want it, she can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸¡­Next would be your legs¡¹

    Tamayo-san restrains her foot¡­

    The leather handcuffs on her foot is tied to the feet of the altar¡­

    ¡¸Nagisa-chan, turn on the switch!¡¹

    With Hidemi-san¡¯s instruction, Nagisa-san switches the control panel

    It made a ¡°Wiiiin¡± sound and the iron chain winds up¡­

    Yukino¡¯s arms and legs are pulled apart¡­!

    She was lying down on the altar earlier but she¡¯s forced to stand.

    No¡­Her body is suspended with leather handcuffs on both wrists.

    Her ass is barely reaching the alar¡­

    ¡¸Hiiiii¡­Noooooo¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s made to stand in the altar with her legs wide open in an X shape posture¡­!

    The bride in her wedding dress will be raped!

    ¡¸Shirasaka always do the ¡ºWedding play¡»here, so you¡¯re going to make your ¡ºEternal oath¡»here!¡¹

    Tamayo-san said while laughing.

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯ll ask¡ºDo you swear your eternal love, in sickness and in health?¡»and force you to swear. Shirasaka makes women say words of lifetime love on the person they don¡¯t love. The man can¡¯t help but have fun watching the hateful face of the other¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s a goddamn pervert!¡¹

    Hidemi-san said mortified.

    ¡¸But, you don¡¯t need to do it. You don¡¯t need to promise anything¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Thinking that she¡¯d be made to do it too, Yukino raised a surprised voice.

    ¡¸You only need to be violated by him¡­thoroughly, against your own will¡­!¡¹

    Yuuka-san sentenced her coldly.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t make you do the¡ºplay¡»¡­This isn¡¯t a game. You¡¯ll be violated by Yoshida-kun in your wedding dress¡­and get pregnant with a child, it¡¯ll be engraved in your mind throughout your life¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s words made Yukino speechless¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want that! I don¡¯t want to have his child!¡¹

    Yukino shouted¡­!

    ¡¸Enough! I¡¯m fine being violated! Just get me pregnant! I¡¯ll do it! I just have to do that right!?¡­But I definitely don¡¯t want his child! Bring some other guy! I¡¯m fine with anyone as long as it¡¯s not him!¡¹

    Yukino shouts while crying¡­!

    ¡­So you hate me that much?!

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡­Yukuino!!!

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­You still don¡¯t understand? I want you to be violated. I want your body and soul to be raped. I want to see your face being violated by the guy you helplessly don¡¯t want. I want to record you being inseminated while you hate it from the bottom of your heart. I want to see your worst condition as a woman¡­!¡¹

    Sensei whispered to Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­This will be the true hell¡­The genuine hell we experienced¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s afraid of Sensei¡¯s dark eyes¡­

    ¡¸Now¡­Let¡¯s show her pussy before she gets inseminated!¡¹

    Tamayo-san rolled up the skirt¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nooo¡­I don¡¯t want thisss¡­!

    ¡¹

    Of course, Yukino¡¯s not wearing a panty¡­

    It¡¯s a thin 16 year old legs¡­

    The pubic hair is completely shaved¡­

    And on top of that is an emerald green ¡ºYoshida¡»tattoo

    And, Yukino¡¯s vagina that¡¯s already wet.

    The crack is completely open and is sticky with love nectar¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­take this. You know this best, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nagisa-san handed some small machine to Katsuko-nee who¡¯s taking the shameful figure of Yukino with her camera¡­

    Hidemi-san holds the camera from Katsuko-nee and continued recording¡­

    Katsuko-nee checks the state of the machine.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be using this¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Once she knows the taste of this, she can no longer do normal sex, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­She can no longer return¡¹

    Katsuko-nee draws out two electric cords from the machine.

    There¡¯s a metal pole ahead of each cords.

    Katsuko-nee draws it on Yukino¡¯s naked ass.

    ¡¸Un¡­With her muscle tension condition, it should be here¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stuck the put the cold metal electrode to Yukino¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Okay¡­we¡¯re prepared now!¡¹

    Sensei looked at me¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­invade Shirasaka-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    This will be our first time having sex while standing¡­

    I pushed my penis between Yukino¡¯s crotch who¡¯s standing in an X posture¡­!

    ¡¸¡­S-Stop it!¡­I hate you! You¡¯re the one I hate the most in this world! You should just die! Die right now!¡¹

    Yukino spit saliva on my face¡­!

    I accepted the saliva contented.

    I know that Yukino hates me naturally¡­

    She has the qualification to hate me¡­

    But¡­I¡¯ll still violate Yukino¡­!

    ¡­Again and again!

    I pushed in my penis to Yukino¡¯s entrance¡­!

    ¡­It doesn¡¯t enter well!

    ¡¸¡­Stop it! End this already! I¡¯m already fed up being violated by a person like you! I¡¯d rather die than have sex with you! Kill me! I¡¯d rather die!¡¹

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡¸Ah¡­The angle is different. Onee-chan will lead you¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds the tip of my penis and puts it on the right position.

    ¡¸Push it up like that¡­as if you¡¯re stabbing from below!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nooooo, iyaaaaaa¡­don¡¯t!!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s afraid from the invasion of my penis¡­!

    Following Katsuko-nee¡¯s advice, I pushed my penis powerfully towards the sky!1

    ¡­Nuboo!

    The penis slips inside Yukino instantly!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaa! It came in agaaaain!!!! Aguu!!!!!¡¹

    The uterus pushes the glans down¡­Yukino faints in agony!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m being violated agaiiin¡­by someone like him¡­bakaaaa¡­!¡¹

    We¡¯re connected while standing¡­

    I hold Yukino¡¯s waist firmly.

    Yukino¡¯s womb is completely polished after two hours¡­

    It¡¯s drenched wet¡­it¡¯s on it¡¯s best state.

    It¡¯s clamping to my penis stickily!

    ¡­It feels good.

    I want to put this in forever.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you can stay like that¡¹

    Sensei told me.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san will be doing everything after that. She¡¯ll swing her waist with all her might until you ejaculate¡­!¡¹

    Yukino glares at Sensei¡­!

    ¡¸Do you still intend to order me?!¡­You intend to threaten and make me do forcibly do you¡­?!¡¹

    Sensei spoke to Yukino who¡¯s glaring at Sensei with eyes of hatred.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for that¡­Katsuko do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turned on the switch from a while ago!

    At that moment¡­Yukino¡¯s waist starts to jump!

    Her ass tightened and jumps between my crotch!

    Her insides is accepting my penis to the innermost part!

    Her vagina¡¯s tightening my penis!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn!¡­What¡¯s this?!¡­What¡¯s going on!¡­Aaaahn!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s waist is moving on a uniform rhythm!

    It¡¯s making a piston on my penis!

    The small and naked ass is tightening firmly!!!

    ¡¸¡­Do you know what this is? It¡¯s a massage machine that shrinks muscles using electricity. It¡¯s specially made. There was a plus and minus electrode put on Shirasaka-san¡¯s buttocks, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs while saying.

    ¡­So that¡¯s what it was!

    The two electrodes emit electricity and Yukino¡¯s ass muscles shrink by itself¡­!

    And Yukino who has my penis pushed inside her vagina¡­is swinging it automatically!

    ¡­It¡¯s clamping my penis!

    ¡¸The pulse of the electricity will make Shirasaka-san¡¯s buttocks jiggle by itself, not even caring about her will. We chose the point where it would move just like having sex so enjoy it to the fullest!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s voice¡­sounded low.

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaa¡­yaaa¡­ahn¡­aaaahn¡­Iyaaa!!!¡¹

    It¡¯s as if Yukino¡¯s moving her waist aggressively¡­!

    But, all of those movements are forced mechanically!

    ¡¸By the way, we can speed her up depending on the electricity!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee operates the knob of the machine¡­!

    Piku, piku, piku, piku, piku, piku, piku, piku¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s ass jumps up on the speed that¡¯s double of what was before!

    ¡¸¡­Yan, Ahn, aaahn, Un, aaah, aah, iyaaa¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s spilling tears of pleasure¡­

    Her body is attacked with the waves of pleasure¡­!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s increase the electric power!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee fiddles another switch!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s waist hits even more violently!

    The tip of my penis pierces Yukino¡¯s womb intensely!

    ¡¸¡­Yameteee! I¡¯ll die! I¡¯ll dieee!!¡¹

    ¡¸My, who was the one who said ¡ºKill me¡»earlier?¡¹

    Sensei laughs¡­

    I pull down the chest part of Yukino¡¯s dress¡­!

    Her cute breasts appeared!

    I stir around the hardened nipples!

    ¡¸¡­Good! That! Ah! Aaahn!¡¹

    Yukino is drowning in sea of sex again¡­

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s triple the power!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee declares¡­!

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaaa!! Aaaah! My ass! It¡¯s burning! I¡¯m dying! It¡¯s killing meeeeeee!!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s receiving three times the electric shock is striking her body against me!

    Her whole body is drawn to me¡­and her waist is waving intensely!

    Her vagina¡¯s tightening!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this! I¡¯m! Becoming strange! I¡¯ll become no good! I¡¯m being killeeeeeeedd!!!¡¹

    Influenced by the electric impulse¡­Yukino¡¯s rising little by little¡­!

    ¡¸Okay¡­Let¡¯s speed it up three times with the power increased three times!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­Seriously?!!!

    ¡¸¡­Nuaa! Afuu! Aaah! Aaafuu! Iyaa! I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying! I! Aaaah! Help me! Help meee! Hyaaaaaaaaan!!!!¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m about to reach my limit too!

    ¡¸¡­Yukino! I¡¯m about to cum!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes opened suddenly!

    ¡¸¡­Nooooo!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee moves her hand¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Now, we¡¯ll max the power!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s waist dances violently while still taking my penis in!

    Yukino¡¯s electric pulse erotic dance¡­reaches the climax¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Looking at me with her eyes wide open¡­Yukino faints in agony!!

    ¡¸Speed: Full throttle!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaah!

    Yukino¡¯s ass is shaking bit by bit!

    Her vagina¡¯s winding and squeezing while my penis pushes up her womb!

    ¡¸¡­Cum, cum, cum, cumming¡­I¡¯m cummiiiiing!!!¡¹

    Yukino forcibly run the stairs to climax from the electric shock!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiiiiii!!! Hiiii! Kill me! Someone kill meeee!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s shouting ¡¸Kill me¡¹in madness¡­!

    I fire a hot bullet in Yukino¡¯s womb¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Cumming! Yukino!!!!¡¹

    Byubyu¡­it came out!

    Dobo¡­it came out¡­!

    Juba, it came out¡­2

    My hot cloudy liquid dips in Yukino¡¯s womb¡­!

    ¡¸Haaaaaaa! Haaaaaaa! Aaaaaaaa! It¡¯s coming in! It¡¯s coming in deep inside meeeee¡­I¡¯m being killeeeeeeeedd¡­!!¡¹

    Even so, Yukino doesn¡¯t stop moving!

    Her violent erotic dance still continues against her will¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m being killeeeeed!¡­I¡¯m being killeeeeeeeed¡­!!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s trembling ni pleasure while feeling the ejaculation in her womb¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Off!¡¹

    I suddenly heard Sensei¡¯s voice¡­?!

    The movement of Yukino¡¯s waist stopped¡­

    Katsuko-nee turned off the electric pulse?

    ¡¸¡­Fuee?¡¹

    Yukino is showing a face of not knowing what happened¡­

    Was she unconscious?¡­She¡¯s swinging her waist even though the electricity stops.

    She¡¯s wringing out the semen out of my penis until the last drop¡­

    ¡¸How is it¡­it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? It¡¯s fun to have sex while you¡¯re recovering¡­Isn¡¯t it, Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    Yukino got startled from Sensei¡¯s words¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-I?¡¹

    Sensei laughed¡­!

    ¡¸ahahahaha! What ¡ºI¡¯d rather die than have sex¡»?¡­! Shirasaka-san, aren¡¯t you enjoying sex with Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufufu¡­She¡¯s having sex like a wild beast!¡¹

    ¡¸A bitch pleased from being ravished¡­Perverted girl¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha¡­Isn¡¯t she accepting the penis happily?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, You loved being violated!!!!¡¹

    Sensei and the ladies¡­are mocking Yukino while laughing.

    ¡¸¡­G-Get away from me. Hurry up and pull out your disgusting thing away from me!¡¹

    Yukino who regained her sanity pulls her waist away from me trying to get away¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Her ass jumps up and Yukino¡¯s crotch hits me!

    The penis that hadn¡¯t withered yet pushes Yukino¡¯s womb again!

    ¡¸You can¡¯t separate yet¡­Don¡¯t forget that we still have the electrodes still sticking to you!¡¹

    KAtsuko-nee switched on the electric pulse for once.

    ¡¸¡­T-This is madness. You people are all mad! You¡¯re all crazy!¡¹

    Yukino spits out¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re devils. We¡¯re living in hell. We¡¯ll make this your home¡­¡¹

    Sensei answered.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Shirasaka-san, You can tell that Yoshida-kun¡¯s sperm is filling up your womb right now do you?¡¹

    Sensei told Yukino laughingly¡­

    Yukino¡¯s spine froze¡­

    ¡¸It has been twenty hours since you had your last sex with Yoshida-kun, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s about to reach the deadline soon¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh right.

    Yukino came to the school this holiday to receive the ¡ºEmergency contraceptive¡»from sensei

    Yukino¡¯s been taught that her limit for the ¡ºEmergency Contraceptive¡»is less than 24 hours since the ejaculation.

    Though the appointed time is approaching¡­she had received another ejaculation.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you be asking something from me¡­or could it be that you want to take time being violated by Yoshida-kun here? Want to be impregnated two or three times?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s attitude changed from Sensei¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¡­P-Please give me the medicine¡¹

    ¡­Yukino muttered in a low voice.

    ¡¸What?¡­Shirasaka-san, I can¡¯t hear because your voice is so small¡­!¡¹

    Sensei teases Yukino on whatever way she can¡­

    ¡¸¡­P-Please give me the medicine¡­I beg you¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s voice is sorrowful¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You really don¡¯t want to get pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it¡­definitely not!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Yoshida-kun¡¯s child you know¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸I definitely don¡¯t want his child!¡¹

    Sensei laughed in a loud voice¡­

    The four previous prostitute ladies of the mansion laughed.

    Yukino¡¯s stupefied.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­You¡¯re still connected to Yoshida-kun. You can say that while having that penis still in your stomach¡­furthermore, you¡¯re in your wedding dress¡­that¡¯s so funny. I¡¯ve never seen a worthless comedy like this before¡­!¡¹

    The women laughed once again¡­

    Yukino begins to cry.

    ¡¸Very well. I¡¯ll give you the medicine¡­but, I have a condition¡¹

    Sensei erodes Yukino¡¯s mind

    ¡¸¡­Condition?¡¹

    Sensei laughed.

    ¡¸First¡­Break up with Endou-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay, got it¡¹

    I was surprised from the too early response¡­

    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped¡­being violated and made to taste a man¡­you can¡¯t come back to Endou-kun looking like his lover¡­!¡¹

    Yukino spilled tears from Sensei¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸Next would be¡­apologze to Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face became cloudy.

    Megumi from behind is also surprised.

    ¡¸¡­If you don¡¯t want it then I won¡¯t give you the medicine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Yukino endures.

    Yukino¡¯s vagina tightened.

    My penis isn¡¯t withering at all.

    It¡¯s slipping in the deepest part of Yukino.

    ¡¸What would you do?¡­Would you do it or not?¡¹

    Sensei¡­is testing Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­I get it! I should just apologize, shouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll do anything just for the medicine! In exchange, give it to me definitely! Promise me!¡¹

    Yukino¡­answered in a neglectful manner.

    ¡¸Very well¡­I promise¡¹

    Sensei laughs¡­

    ¡¸Words of apology¡­Let¡¯s see. You just have to copy what I say¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­look at Megumi¡¹

    YUkino glares at Megumi¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless to glare you know, Shirasaka-san¡­Megumi watched you having sex. Accepting Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis while wearing a wedding dress. Aren¡¯t you the embarrassing one? Could it be that you¡¯re an idiot? Did you inherit the idiocy from your father¡­?!¡¹

    Yukino wept bitter tears¡­

    I!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­don¡¯t ever pull out. Violate Shirasaka-san like that. Shirasaka-san will apologize to Megumi while being violated by Yoshida-kun¡­Okay? Should we begin¡­?!¡¹

    Yukino faces Megumi while still connected to me.

    ¡¸Follow me¡­¡ºYamamine Megumi-san, I¡¯m very sorry for my rudeness until now¡»¡¹

    Yukino¡­repeats Sensei¡¯s words while enduring the humiliation.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yamamine Megumi-san, I¡¯m very sorry for the rudeness until now¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºI¡­Shirasaka Yukino, had been feeling inferiority complex to Megumi-san¡¯s beauty and intelligence since before¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino looks at Sensei

    ¡¸Say it!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­Shirasaka Yukino, had been feeling inferiority complex to Megumi-san¡¯s beauty and intelligence since before¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºMegumi-san¡­is much more beautiful, better in sports, intelligent than me, Shirasaka Yukino. I felt an intense inferiority complex since our childhood. That¡¯s why I did a lot of bad things¡­!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Megumi-san¡­is much more beautiful, gentle, intelligent, I felt an intense inferiority complex since our childhood. That¡¯s why I did a lot of bad things¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sheding tears like rain.

    ¡¸¡ºWe had the same father and yet, I, Shirasaka Yukino isn¡¯t superior than Megumi-san in anything¡­!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we had the same Papa, I don¡¯t have anything that is superior than Megumi-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºThat¡¯s why I was unkind. I Shirasaka Yukino, is ugly in both face and heart¡­I apologize to Megumi-san from the bottom of my heart¡­!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I¡­was unkind. I¡¯m a woman ugly in both heart and face¡­! I apologize to Megumi-san from the bottom of my heart¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s tears doesn¡¯t stop

    ¡¸¡­Yukino?

    Megumi looks at Yukino with a surprised face.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s her true colors.

    Sensei told Megumi¡­

    ¡¸¡­If she was confident, she won¡¯t be ordering to only Megumi saying ¡ºDon¡¯t wear Gorgeous dresses¡» Why do you think she wears expensive and gorgeous clothes? She says that Megumi should ¡ºCome on school uniform¡», because she thought, whatever cheap clothes Megumi wear, she won¡¯t be a match¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it the same in sports? She thinks that she can¡¯t win against Megumi so she asked her father to force you to stop in the basketball club. She won¡¯t do that if she¡¯s confident in her ability. She should just show her power. Even in studies, when she felt that she¡¯s about to lose to Megumi, she didn¡¯t allow you to get to your first choice¡­Really, she has a mass lump of inferiority complex to Megumi. This girl is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m not as cute as Yukino! For me to win against Yukino¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu shouted at Megumi.

    ¡¸No¡­Megumi-san¡¯s beautiful! More than this woman! This woman knows it too! Once Megumi-san is taught how to hairstyle and make up, you¡¯ll become a tremendous beauty! That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t allow Megumi-san to dress up all this time!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Yukino¡¯s the one with a complex?

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡­Why are you much more beautiful than me?! Why are you better in sports?! Why are you much more intelligent than me?! I¡¯m Papa¡¯s real daughter and yet¡­! I¡¯m the only daughter of Papa¡­!¡¹

    Yukino continued to shed tears of hate.

    ¡¸I hate you! I hate you Megumi all this time! You shouldn¡¯t be here! I always thought that you should disappear!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸Enough! Give me the medicine! I¡¯ll go back home once I drink my medicine! Then I¡¯ll forget all about what happened until now! I¡¯ll stop going to school! I won¡¯t meet Kenji again! I¡¯ll never have sex with anyone again! I won¡¯t give birth to a child! I¡¯ll ask Papa and I¡¯ll go on an unknown town! I¡¯ll forget all about you people! I¡¯ll even forget all about Megumi! I won¡¯t remember all of it throughout my life! That¡¯s why hurry up and give me the medicine!¡¹

    Yukino screams

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­give Shirasaka-san the medicine¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes a pill case out of the wagon.

    She took a red and white capsule from inside.

    I¡¯ve never seen that before¡­

    ¡¸Open your mouth¡­Shirasaka-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presents the capsule to Yukino¡¯s mouth.

    Yukino¡­thought for a while¡­but still opened her mouth.

    Katsuko-nee puts the capsule on top of Yukino¡¯s tongue¡­

    ¡¸¡­Drink it¡¹

    Yukino swallows it

    Katsuko-nee pours in water from a pet bottle to Yukino¡¯s mouth.

    Her throat sounded gulping¡­

    ¡¸You drank it¡­Congratulations, Shirasaka-san¡­!¡¹

    Sensei laughed.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino¡­felt something odd¡­

    ¡¸Congratulations on getting pregnant Shirasaka-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That means?!

    ¡¸The medicine just now was ¡ºFertility drug¡»¡­I told you about it the other day didn¡¯t I? A medicine to make you absolutely pregnant¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face became pale¡­!

    Yukino tries to vomit the medicine in a hurry!

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­switch on!¡¹

    ¡­Bikun!

    The electrical pulse made Yukino¡¯s waist move again!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiii!¡­Iyaaaaaaa!¡­Iyaaaaaa!!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s ass is moving against her will!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­ejaculate inside Shirasaka once again! Then finish her!¡¹

    Sensei smiled darkly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaa!!¡­Iyaaaaaaaa!!¡­I don¡¯t want thissssss!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s waist is forced to me steadily¡­!

    The insides of her vagina clamps tightly again¡­!

    ¡­It feels good!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine as long as Shirasaka-san gets pregnant and gives birth. I will be raising the born child¡­as mine. You¡¯re just merely a machine for sex and childbirth. That¡¯s your hell¡­Shirasaka Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s crying¡­!

    Are those tears from sorrow?¡­

    Is it from hated?¡­

    Or could it be from pleasure?¡­

    I don¡¯t know already¡­

    Yukino¡¯s falling into the intense pleasure of sex again¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s do it more¡­¡¹

    Tamayo-san inserts an anal vibrator to Yukino¡¯s anus¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Agaaaa!¡¹

    Yukino faints in agony!

    ¡¸It¡¯s your first time in double penetration isn¡¯t it?¡­Okay, switch on!¡¹

    The anal vibrator vibrates in Yukino¡¯s anus violently¡­!

    The quick and short vibrations is transmitted to my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Afu! Die! I¡¯m! Dying again!!¡­Aaaah!¡¹

    ¡­Aah¡­

    ¡­Yukino who¡¯s writhing when violated is really cute.

    It¡¯s impossible for me to have normal sex with Yukino.

    ¡­I don¡¯t want to.

    I just want to rape Yukino.

    Again and again, even dozens of times¡­

    Rape, violate, ravish her completely¡­!

    ¡­Yukino!

    I approached Yukino while raping her.

    We¡¯re this much close¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m dying!! Aaahn! Noooo! I¡¯m becoming useleeeees!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s never looking at me when I violate her.

    Even if I enter her eyes¡­she won¡¯t recognize me.

    For Yukino, I¡¯m the same as a vibrator.

    I¡¯m just a vibrator that would impregnate Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yukino!¡­Yukino!¡­Yukinoooooooo!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah¡­It feels good¡­It feels good being violated¡­!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s mind is no longer here¡­

    Yukino reached climax three times¡­

    Yukino¡¯s vagina that was teased badly has become very loose¡­

    Yukino¡¯s womb is lowering, seeking sperm due to the¡ºFertility drug¡»

    It¡¯s prepared to get pregnant¡­

    Confirming that¡­I ejaculated with my all.

    Byurururu¡­byururu¡­byururururu¡­!

    Hot liquid is spreading through the interior of Yukino¡¯s womb!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaah! The hot stuff came iiin! It¡¯s drinkning it! My pussy is drinking it!!!!!¡¹

    The womb swallows the hot semen.

    I can tell that it¡¯s gulping it in¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It feels good! It feels good! It feels goooood!¡¹

    Yukino had forgotten her fear of pregnancy from the pleasure of impregnation¡­

    All of her feelings were blown off¡­she only indulge herself on the pleasure of sex.

    This woman is no more.

    The pleasure of abnormal sex would be engraved to her core.

    Yukino can no longer return to a normal girl.

    ¡¸¡­haaaaa¡­aaaa¡­Good¡­it feels goood¡­!¡¹

    I released my last drop inside Yukino.

    It¡¯s 100% definite that Shirasaka Yukino is pregnant.

    1. My penis is the penis that will pierce the heavens! ?

    2. These are just all sound effects

 Chapter 69

    69. Pregnancy party

    ¡¸Ah, wait¡­let me take a photo!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took a photo of me and Yukino still connected.

    Yukino¡¯s¡­just absentminded.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now, you can pull out¡­!¡¹

    Hearing Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice, I pulled out my penis from Yukino¡­!

    The vagina that accepted two ejaculations¡­drips white liquid thickly¡­

    Katsuko-nee also took a photo of that state

    ¡­I

    I stare at the woman I violated¡­

    The sperm entering the ovum inside Yukino¡¯s womb¡­

    I realized what I have done again.

    The sense of reality I haven¡¯t felt so far suddenly attacked me.

    I¡¯m going to become a father?

    Is that okay for me?

    ¡¸Ojou-sama, I¡¯ve finished recording!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please put Shirasaka-san down¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts down the camera and went to the control panel¡­

    The iron chain hanging Yukino is lowered¡­

    Yukino¡¯s body fall down along with the mechanical sounds.

    She sat down on the floor weakly.

    ¡¸¡­Remove the leather handcuffs¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay~!¡¹

    With Sensei¡¯s order, Nagisa-san and Tamayo-san holds Yukino.

    Nei-san removes the cuffs on Yukino¡¯s wrist and ankle¡­

    ¡¸¡­Congratulations, Yukino-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, Congrats!¡¹

    The two ladies told Yukino really gladly.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    A gentle smile so different from their atmosphere until now.

    Yukino doesn¡¯t understand the change of the ladies.

    She¡¯s just frightened¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a kiss!¡¹

    Tamayo-san kissed Yukino¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸Ah, me too!¡¹

    Nagisa-san kissed Yukino¡¯s cheeks.

    Yukino looks up at the ladies flustered.

    It¡¯s not just Tamayo-san and Nagisa-san¡­

    Yuuka-san, Hidemi-san too¡­and even Yuzuki-sensei are smiling peacefully at Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸Welcome to ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»! You¡¯re our companion now too!¡¹

    Tamayo-san reported to Yukino with a smile

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m¡­a companion?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Yukino-chan experienced the same hell as us. You¡¯re already our companion. You¡¯re a member of this mansion¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san told Yukino brightly.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t tell you to take in guests¡¹

    Sensei also speaks to Yukino with a refreshed face.

    ¡¸The prostitutes of the mansion have a rule where they retire when they get pregnant¡­that¡¯s why you will retire without taking any guests¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Think about your birth in the future!¡¹

    ¡¸You can ask us about anything if you¡¯re worried about anything¡¹

    Hidemi-san and Yuuka-san is being gentle to Yukino as if the people from a while a go are different people¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s confused with the change of the ladies¡­!

    Of course, me too¡­!

    ¡¸You can give birth at Australia or Hawaiian hospital. Shirasaka-san will decide which one you want¡­Katsuko, hand over the documents¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯ll send over the pamphlet later!¡¹

    Birth¡­abroad¡­

    The talk¡¯s getting even more realistic that it doesn¡¯t get it my head.

    I¡¯ll have a child.

    Yukino¡¯s going to give birth to my child?

    My back felt shivers suddenly¡­

    I haven¡¯t thought about it deeply so far.

    My life¡¯s already helpless so¡­I thought whatever will be, will be.

    I kept ejaculating inside Yukino without thinking about anything.

    Of course¡­I know that a child could be made from it.

    But¡­I always thought that it¡¯s not real, that it¡¯s an image of a white paper crumpled.

    That¡¯s why¡­I was able to do horrible things to Yukino.

    But, now that Yukino¡¯s pregnancy is reported to be fixed¡­

    ¡­I shiver.

    My head is boiling.

    Someone like me¡­

    Is it okay for someone like me to become a father¡­?

    I¡­

    ¡¸I went to Hawaii when I got pregnant! Hawaii has a clinic that¡¯s specific to childbirth. I gave birth there. It was the best. The climate¡¯s good, and the nurses understand Japanese too. The meals are delicious too¡­Also, when you give birth to a child in Hawaii, it¡¯ll be accepted as an American citizen¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san explains to Yukino with a smile.

    ¡¸My, I was in Australia but, it¡¯s good there too! The doctors are Japanese. It¡¯s a branch Japanese Hospital. It¡¯s also exclusive for wealthy too. You don¡¯t have to worry about your childbirth!¡¹

    Tamayo-san talks to Yukino happily

    Yukino¡¯s making a face not knowing what they are saying, she¡¯s just in blank surprise.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-ssan¡­It¡¯s the end of April so your expected birth will be on February. That¡¯s why try not to be absent in class as much as possible. You won¡¯t be able to attend on the third semester after all. But, if you do well, then you can be promoted to second year¡­!¡¹

    Sensei told Yukino happily.

    ¡¸I said it a while ago but it¡¯s fine as long as you give birth. I¡¯ll be the one to raise the child. It¡¯ll be good-bye after your childbirth. You don¡¯t need to see us anymore. Go to some far-off town¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s eyes shine mysteriously.

    ¡¸¡­But, you¡¯ll be with us for the coming ten months. I won¡¯t remove the tattoo until you finish your delivery. We¡¯ll be holding the videos and photos we took until now. I¡¯ll hand it to you in exchange for the baby¡¹

    Yukino¡­opened her mouth calmly.

    ¡¸¡­Why? Why are you doing this to me¡­?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s mind is confused.

    ¡¸I¡­don¡¯t want to bear a child. A child of a man I don¡¯t like¡­!¡¹

    Yukino holds her own stomach¡­

    ¡¸Why¡­What did I say¡­I¡­Yukino¡­didn¡¯t do anything bad¡­!¡¹

    Sensei answered the crying Yukino.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­I haven¡¯t told Shirasaka-san yet¡­You see¡­your father¡­Shirasaka Sousuke made me unable to bear a child anymore¡­!¡¹

    Yukino raised her face suddenly¡­

    Sensei smiled sadly.

    ¡¸¡­When I told you that my body could not give birth for the second time¡­it wasn¡¯t a lie. It¡¯s true. Look at this¡­!¡¹

    Sensei begins to take off her black clothes¡­

    Nagisa-san who¡¯s nearby helped undressing.

    Sensei shows the big wound in her stomach in front of Yukino.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t horrible? Your father did this¡­!¡¹

    Sensei approaches Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Hii¡¹Yukino tries to evade but Tamayo-san holds her from behind¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei takes Yukino¡¯s right hand.

    Then made her touch her own scar.

    ¡¸¡­Look¡­It¡¯s a genuine wound isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Sensei also touches Yukino¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸In exchange of my disabled womb, I¡¯ll make Shirasaka¡¯s daughter conceive¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. Shirasaka Sousuke doesn¡¯t have a womb. You can endure for ten months in exchange of your beloved father, do you¡­?¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t answer Sensei.

    Yuzuki-sensei continued gently caressing Yukino¡¯s stomach¡­

    ¡¸My baby¡¯s growing inside here¡­take care of it, Shirasaka-san¡¹

    Sensei smiled to Yukino¡­

    Yukino¡¯s just frightened¡­

    ¡¸Now¡­Let¡¯s go back to the lower room! Let¡¯s all congratulate Yukino-chan¡¯s pregnancy!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee called out everyone with a loud voice.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    All members sit around the table.

    For some reason, the ladies stayed in their bondage costumes.

    It¡¯s as if it¡¯s the official clothes of the ¡ºWomen of the mansion¡»¡­

    Yukino¡¯s still wearing her wedding dress. The veil is the same.

    Her mind must still be stunned¡­The breasts that came out when I lowered her dress is still exposed.

    ¡¸Yukino-chan¡¯s the leading lady so sit here!¡¹

    Nagisa-san made Yukino sit on the center of the table.

    ¡¸We made a cake together! This is for Yukino-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brought out the cake.

    It¡¯s the cake we made earlier.

    What¡¯s written on top of the cake is¡­

    ¡ºShirasaka-san, congratulations on getting pregnant!¡»

    ¡¸Congratulations Yukino-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Congratulations on getting pregnant!¡¹

    The ladies blessed Yukino once again¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll distribute the tea!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Katsuko-chan, I want wine!¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t we open a champagne?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good¡­Minaho-san, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s open both. Katsuko¡­bring a good bottle suitable for Shirasaka-san¡¯s celebration¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! We¡¯ll open vintages!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes out¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Just say if you want some tea¡¹

    Megumi stands up and serves tea.

    ¡¸Ah, Misuzu will help too¡­!¡¹

    The two young ladies distributes the tea.

    ¡­What are they thinking?

    About me impregnating Yukino.

    The two look sad but they don¡¯t look glad¡­they just continued working indifferently.

    Nei-san is sipping tea with a gloomy face on the endmost of the table¡­

    Margo-san is chatting with the ladies calmly.

    The only ones looking down while sitting are¡­Yukino, Nei-san and me.

    ¡¸Here you go! I brought the wine and champagne!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee returned panting.

    She goes next to Yukino immediately¡­!

    ¡¸Then, I think that Shirasaka Yukino-san who¡¯s our new companion should open it in celebration of her pregnancy!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee loosens the mouth of the champagne¡­

    ¡¸Yukino-sama, please hold the bottom of the bottle!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s suddenly talked has her mind still not catching up.

    ¡¸Hurry up¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Yes¡¹

    Being pushed vigorously by Katsuko-nee, Yukino holds the champagne with both hands.

    ¡¸¡­Soon, it¡¯s about to come!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee loosen the mouth even more¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Pop!

    The champagne¡¯s cork flew to the sky!

    ¡¸¡­Congrats!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Congratulations on getting pregnant!¡¹

    The ladies shouted their joy all at once!

    Yukino¡¯s pregnancy party¡­begins.

    The ladies talks to Yukino smiling bright.

    They talk about their own delivery happily.

    Yukino just listens¡­not knowing what to do.

    Megumi¡¯s drinking tea calmly

    Misuzu and Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Hey, you two¡­you don¡¯t drink the champagne like that!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s warning them¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Leave me alone Maru-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Please leave Misuzu alone!¡¹

    The two of them gulped down another cup¡­

    ¡­Are they okay?

    Well, Nei-san and Misuzu feels that they can hold liquor just fine¡­

    ¡­Gachari

    Suddenly, the door opened¡­?

    ¡¸Ah, they¡¯re having a party!¡¹

    Entering pitter-patter¡­is Nagisa-san¡¯s daughter, Mao-chan.

    The butler, Morimoto-san comes from behind too.

    ¡¸My, Mao¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Nagisa-san stands from her seat to meet Mao-chan.

    ¡¸¡­Mama!¡¹

    Mao-chan embraces her mother¡­

    ¡¸She took a nap a while ago but¡­when she woke up she said that she wants to see her mother¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry for causing you trouble. Morimoto-san¡¹

    ¡¸Take a seat too, Morimoto-san¡¹

    Yuuka-san calls out Morimoto-san.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m a servant of this mansion¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­it¡¯s a festive gathering¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told Morimoto-san.

    ¡¸¡­Mao-chan, we got a cake!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Cake?¡¹

    Mao-chan smiled when she heard Katsuko-nee¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s cut the cake already¡¹

    ¡¸Sure sure! Katsuko will be cutting so please pass plates on everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll do it!¡¹

    Megumi takes the lead to help¡­

    Misuzu is still drinking champagne.

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­Why do we have a huge cake?¡¹

    Mao-chan asks Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸It¡¯s a celebration!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Celebration?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a celebration for Yukino-chan¡¯s pregnancy!¡¹

    Nagisa-san told her daughter.

    ¡¸¡­Pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸It means that she¡¯s able to make a child!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiled when she heard her mother¡¯s words!

    ¡¸¡­Wooow! Amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very amazing. Mao-chan, congratulate Yukino-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Yukino-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸This onee-san¡¹

    Nagisa-san shows Yukino.

    Mao-chan walks pitter-patter before Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Yukino-chan¡­congatulations!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised at the cute little girl appearing suddenly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my daughter¡­She¡¯s Mao.¡¹

    ¡¸Hello¡­I¡¯m Mao!¡¹

    Mao-chan introduced herself to Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, H-Hello¡¹

    Yukino looks at Mao-chan while confused.

    ¡¸This is my child¡­I got pregnant with her in this mansion. Her father¡¯s unknown. I don¡¯t want to look for it. It¡¯s enough to know that it was someone from my guests¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s startled from Nagisa-san¡¯s words.

    Mao-chan doesn¡¯t understand what they¡¯re talking about¡­she¡¯s just smiling.

    ¡¸Yuuka-san, Hidemi-san, and Tamayo-san too. They were brought here by Shirasaka Sousuke forcibly, was made to sell themselves, and gave birth to a child whom father they don¡¯t know of. It¡¯s the same as you¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san laughs sadly.

    ¡¸Okaaay, Mao-chan, here¡¯s your cake!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings a saucer with a cake to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Yaaay! It¡¯s cake! Cake!¡­Katsuko-mama¡¯s cake is delicious so I love it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you Mao-chan. I¡¯ll give you even more if you¡¯re a good girl¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay!¡¹

    Mao-chan bites into the cake while smiling¡­!

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t she cute?¡­I was 18 when I got pregnant.¡¹ I was scared about giving birth, worried about everything. Will the child born be loved or not¡­I was troubled every night. I was asking what should I do if I can¡¯t come to love the child I give birth to¡­!¡¹

    Unintended pregnancy.

    A child whos father you don¡¯t know.

    Can it be loved¡­can you raise it?

    Nagisa-san must have been worried.

    ¡¸But you see¡­When I gave birth to her, those worries were meaningless. It¡¯s a child I delivered from my own womb, it¡¯s obvious that I love her. It¡¯s my child. I still am glad that I gave birth to her¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s words sinks into Yukino¡¯s mind¡­

    ¡¸Because of Shirasaka Sousuke, my life has been ruined but I¡¯m living with Mao right now. I¡¯ll do anything for Mao. This child gives me courage for everyday¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san, looks at her daughter with eyes of affection¡­tears collect in her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Mama, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Mao-chan looks up at Nagisa-san while eating up her cake.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡­It¡¯s just that Mama loves Mao!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao also loves Mama!¡¹

    Mao-chan opened her mouth wide and filled her mouth with a cake.

    She laughed satisfied¡­!

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it good for you?¡­You know who¡¯s the Papa of your child, and he won¡¯t do anything groundless. He won¡¯t abandon the child you give birth to¡¹

    Nagisa-san looks at me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be with you¡­All of us will raise the born child. Everyone will love the child and will definitely make the child happy!¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­the decision of the ladies¡­

    ¡¸Mao¡­Who¡¯s this person?¡¹

    Nagisa-san points at Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-Mama!¡¹

    ¡¸This one?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yuuka-Mama!¡¹

    ¡¸This one?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hidemi-Mama!¡¹

    ¡¸This person?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Tamayo-Mama!¡¹

    For Mao-chan, everyone¡¯s her Mama.

    The women of the mansion all cooperates and raises the child¡­!

    ¡¸¡­When you give birth to a child, You¡¯ll also be called ¡ºYukino-Mama¡»¡¹

    Nagisa-san told Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey, Yukino-chan!¡¹

    Mao-chan approaches Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Are you going to give birth soon?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be ahead of time¡­it¡¯ll be after next year¡¹

    Katsuko-nee taught Mao-chan

    ¡¸Eh? Can we hasten it up?¡¹

    ¡¸No no¡­Yukino-chan¡¯s stomach will grow big slowly, and will give birth to a healthy child¡­!¡¹

    Mao-chan got interested in Yukino¡¯s stomach due to Nagisa-san¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸Hey hey, Yukino-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Yukino answered in a low voice.

    ¡¸Can I touch your stomach?¡¹

    Yukino thought for a while, then answered.

    ¡¸¡­Go on¡¹

    She rolled the hem of her wedding dress and showed her stomach by her own¡­

    Mao-chan¡¯s small hand touches the stomach of the 16 year old Yukino¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s a child there right now¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san taught her daughter.

    ¡¸¡­Around here?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a green letter in that you see?¡­Down there¡¹

    Mao-chan pats the ¡ºYoshida¡»tattoo on Yukino¡¯s abdomen¡­!

    ¡¸Baby, get born sooner! Let¡¯s play together! Mao will give you her toys! That¡¯s why get along with Mao!¡¹

    Yukino spilled tears.

    ¡¸Yukino-chan¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Yukino-chan got happy when she heard Mao-chan say that she wants to get along with the baby¡­¡¹

    Margo-san told Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Mao won¡¯t be fighting¡­I¡¯ll get along. That¡¯s why, get born sooner!¡¹

    Mao-chan rubs her cheeks on Yukino¡¯s stomach¡­

    ¡¸Hey hey, Yukino-chan¡­Have you decided on the name of the child?¡¹

    Mao-chan asks Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸If not yet, then Mao can think about it¡­?¡¹

    Mao-chan looks up at Yukino with a smile.

    ¡­The child¡¯s name.

    Yukino stiffens from the too realistic question given by the little girl¡­

    ¡­Me too

    ¡¸The name of the child is already decided¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei spoke clearly.

    ¡¸Ueee! Yuzuki-sensei will be the one deciding?¡¹

    Mao-chan told Sensei

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­is it no good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well¡¹

    The young girl who was almost named ¡ºInoshishi¡»before seems to be doubting Sensei¡¯s naming sense¡­

    ¡¸The name of Shirasaka-san¡¯s child will be ¡ºNaomi¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­It¡¯s the name of my little sister that was killed by Shirasaka Sousuke. The born child will us my little sister¡¯s name¡­!¡¹

    Sensei declared in front of everyone¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The party continued with a peaceful atmosphere afterwards.

    The ladies and Mao-chan surrounds Yukino and talks lightheartedly.

    Yuzuki-sensei and Margo-san is drinking wine while talking.

    Nei-san with a dark atmosphere is talking to Megumi-san.

    And¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please come with me!¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s face completely reddened from the champagne calls me over.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s about to pee!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    The drunk Misuzu is angry at me!

    ¡¸Geez! When Misuzu¡¯s about to pee Danna-sama has to Shishi!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeh?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the Owner¡¯s responsibility to take care of the pet?!¡¹

    ¡­Ah, yes.

    ¡­G-Got it.

    I took the drunk Misuzu to the bathroom¡­

    The restrooms of the mansion are somewhat larger than the normal restroom

    There¡¯s hand-bars here and there¡­

    I guess they¡¯re doing sex plays here too.

    Speaking of which, I watched Yukino pee during our first day here¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please strip me!¡¹

    Misuzu stands before the toilet¡­

    She¡¯s making the same appearance the long time before I raped Yukino.

    In short, she¡¯s wearing only collar and a small bikini on top¡­and diaper down below.

    I removed her diaper.

    Misuzu¡¯s cute hairless pubis appears¡­

    Misuzu makes a big M legs and sat down on the toilet¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama, can you see it?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s cute slit hasn¡¯t been used more than twice¡­

    ¡¸Can you see Misuzu¡¯s embarrassing place?¡¹

    I swallowed my saliva.

    In front of Misuzu who¡¯s sitting down in the toilet, I crouch down.

    Misuzu¡¯s naked crotch is in front of me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I can see it¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s cute pet. A shameless vulgar pet. Can Misuzu pee while being watchjed by Danna-sama¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, go on¡¹

    Water drips from Misuzu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸Ah¡­It¡¯s coming out! Misuzu is being watched by Danna-sama while peeing!¡¹

    Hot water spills out from her slit¡­!

    She drank too much liquor.

    Misuzu¡¯s pee smells like alcohol¡¯s amonia¡­

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Looook¡­Danna-sama, please take a look at Misuzu moreee¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m looking¡­I¡¯m watching you¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯ve witnessed girls pee several times so far but¡­

    It¡¯s my first time seeing the pee come out of the slit this clearly.

    Women are amazing.

    Their pee comes out from such a place even though they don¡¯t have dicks.

    Before long¡­Misuzu finished urinating.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    I met Misuzu¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­kiss me¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu¡¯s lips;

    There¡¯s an expensive smell of champagne in Misuzu¡¯s mouth

    When we finished kissing¡­Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡¸¡­You finally looked at Misuzu!¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu embraces me¡­!

    ¡¸Geez¡­don¡¯t do sex like that anymore¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu whispered in my ears¡­ !

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸When Danna-sama is having sex with that woman¡­you look very sad. It¡¯s so lonely, painful, and agonizing¡­and still you continue to have sex forcibly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know

    ¡¸Yes. Danna-sama will never be happy when you have sex with that woman¡¹

    ¡­That might be the case.

    When I have sex with Misuzu, Katsuko-nee or Nagisa-san¡­It¡¯s getting even hotter, and it¡¯ll end with gentle feeling¡­

    But sex with Yukino¡­always ends with dark feelings.

    ¡¸I¡­am not jealous of the ¡ºSafe Blanket¡» Misuzu will be servicing Danna-sama with Misuzu¡¯s mind and body!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please strip off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err, Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­you still have that woman¡¯s juice don¡¯t you? Misuzu will clean it upo with her mouth!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled gently.

    Those lovely lips¡­!

    I stand in front of Misuzu who¡¯s sitting on the toilet¡­and took out my penis.

    My penis is lightly erect.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be cleaning it¡¹

    Misuzu took it in her mouth.

    She licks it.

    She sucked the glans.

    Yukino¡¯s love nectar that got stuck to me is being carefully taken out¡­

    Her tongue crawled on my balls and in between the pubic hair.

    Her tongue and lips washes my glans and cleans it¡­

    I got erect immediately.

    Completely erect¡­My penis points out to heaven in front of Misuzu.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­you feel like having sex¡­?¡¹

    Misuzu said while patting my balls¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You want to ejaculate a lot?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I want it so much¡¹

    Misuzu stands from the toilet and told me.

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s go to Megumi-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸You want to have sex with Megumi-san?¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me¡­

    ¡¸I do¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡¯s waiting you know?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Hurry up and call Megumi-san¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu opens the door¡­

    Me who¡¯s naked down was taken outside¡­!

    Misuzu pulls my hand while my erect penis is still exposed and we came back to the party hall¡­

    The door opened¡­

    Then the noisy room becomes silent in a dash¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uwaa, Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis is big!¡¹

    Mao-chan say while looking up at my erection.

    ¡¸hii!¡¹

    And Yukino¡¯s the only one raising a surprised voice.

    The ladies and Margo-san looks at me and Misuzu interestingly¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s just surprised.

    Sensei¡¯s looking at us like usual¡­

    Misuzu then brought me in front of Megumi¡­!

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­Danna-sama¡¯s got a request for you!¡¹

    Misuzu told Megumi

    Megumi who¡¯s surprised from my exposed penis¡­breathes in

    ¡­I

    I don¡¯t have anything else to do¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What?!¡¹

    Megumi loks at me¡­!

    It¡¯s already desperate¡­!

    ¡¸Megumi, have sex with me right now! I want to embrace your body! I want to break Megumi¡¯s virginity and ejaculate inside! I want to make Megumi my woman!¡¹

    I just throw out what I thought from the bottom of my heart¡­

    Tears spilled from Megumi¡¯s eyes

    Is she afraid as expected?

    Of course¡­I suddenly said that with my penis exposed¡­

    ¡­But

    Megumi said

    ¡¸¡­If you¡¯re okay with me, please embrace me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi?

    ¡¸¡­Please make me a woman!¡¹

 Chapter 70

    70. Happy first experience!

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­please watch my first experience¡­!¡¹

    Megumi told Misuzu.

    Misuzu smiled¡­

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have any regret when I lost my virginity.¡¹ Danna-sama¡¯s so gentle, Nagisa-sama watched over me, Misuzu was happy. ¡­But¡¹

    Misuzu pushed my back

    I¡­was made to embrace Megumi¡­

    ¡¸¡­I thought that you two needed to be alone for Megumi-san¡¯s first experience¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Megumi-san, please experience what Misuzu wasn¡¯t able to¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san spoke to us in a loud voice.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Misuzu¡¯s right! Megumi-chan, please do a wonderful first experience we weren¡¯t able to experience!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un! Make a wonderful memory for us!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Megumi¡­

    Megumi faced Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­is the room where Mama and I lived in still fine?¡¹

    The room where Megumi lived during her childhood.

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s still there¡¹

    Sensei answered.

    ¡¸The surveillance camera is still on that room?¡¹

    ¡¸There are more higher-performance cameras installed than the old days¡­a lot of prostitutes used that room after Keiko-san after all¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I want my first experience in that room. I want everyone to take a look at me losing my virginity¡¹

    She wants to broadcast her loss of virginity?

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll record it¡¹

    Sensei answered.

    ¡¸Please. I will become a woman while everyone watches over me¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s decision is firm.

    ¡¸Hey hey!~ What will that onee-chan show us?¡¹

    Mao-chan asks Nagisa-san

    ¡¸It¡¯s a time in a girl¡¯s lifetime where you must do your very best. Megum onee-chan will do her best with Yoshida-kun! Mama and Mao will cheer for Megumi onee-chan from here!¡¹

    Mao-chan nodded big at Nagisa-san¡¯s explanation.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi onee-chan, do your best!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡­do you intend to show it to Mao-chan?!

    ¡­I-Is that okay? As an education?

    Well, there¡¯s no better sex education than this.

    ¡¸Nei¡­Megumi-san beat you to it¡¹

    Margo-san told Nei-san laughingly

    ¡¸¡­Shut up. I¡¯ll lose my virginity soon! I¡¯ll do it¡­leave me alone!¡¹

    Nei-san drinks her champagne in frustration¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, guide them to the room. I¡¯ll ask you to record it too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Ojou-sama¡­Then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san, be happy¡¹

    Misuzu told Megumi.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Thank you very much. Misuzu-san¡¹

    Megumi bowed to Misuzu deeply.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­make her feel good¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu kneels and kissed my erect glans.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t hurt Megumi-san that much!¡¹

    She talked to my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Cheers for Megumi-san¡¯s wonderful virginity loss!¡¹

    Yuuka-san raised her wineglass¡­!

    Yukino is¡­

    Yukino who¡¯s still wearing a wedding dress looks at us with a complicated expression¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Please wait a moment¡­ I¡¯ll be taking pictures first1!¡¹

    I was made to wait outside the door¡­Megumi and Katsuko-nee entered the room.

    They¡¯re taking photos of the naked body of the virgin Megumi.

    Of course, her genital and hymen are being photographed too¡­

    Megumi feels shy being seen by me so she said¡¸I want you to wait outside¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be alone later so you can take a look as much as you want¡­¡¹

    With that said¡­I wait for a while

    It feels strange.

    I¡¯m being made to wait in the corridor though I¡¯m going to have sex with a virgin girl later.

    After a few minutes of wait, Katsuko-nee came out of the room.

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting! You can come in¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses my lips¡­

    ¡¸Be gentle and love her a lot¡­don¡¯t do absurd things!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­got it¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone will be watching in the hall so do your best!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Katsuko-nee pushed me to the room.

    ¡­The door closes.

    On top of the bed is Megumi only wearing a white bathrobe.

    She¡¯s wearing the green collar on her neck¡­

    Outside the window is the evening glow¡­

    ¡¸The sky¡¯s beautiful¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­This window wasn¡¯t here when I lived here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸They might be able to run away from the window or ask for help¡­That¡¯s why the prostitute rooms had no window ten years ago when I was in this room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    We watched the sunset for a while¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­close the curtains¡¹

    ¡¸¡­eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be embraced under the bright light room by you Just like my mother¡­¡¹

    I see¡­

    Nagisa-san shows Mao-chan our sex as if it¡¯s natural because¡­

    Megumi also has been watching since childhood too¡­!

    Her mother having sex with a guest¡­

    Almost every night¡­!

    I closed the curtains.

    The lights remained on.

    Megumi¡­sat straight on the bed with her bathrobe on.

    And she bowed to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi will become Yoshida-kun¡¯s woman. I may be inexperienced but please love me from now on¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a newlywed bride on the wedding night.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No¡­you see¡­Uhm¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s the only thing I can answer.

    Megumi looked up at me¡­then

    ¡¸¡­Err, what should I do now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s face is bright red.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching sex since I was six years old¡­ I saw it in the bathroom from a while ago but¡­I don¡¯t really know what should I do after this¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    ¡¸Err¡­should I take it off myself? Or should I make Yoshida-kun undress me?¡¹

    Megumi stands up from the bed and approaches me.

    I¡­adore that kind of Megumi.

    I instinctively embraced Megumi¡¯s slim body¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Just calm down. If you don¡¯t know what to do then we should just kiss¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, that¡¯s right¡­Got it¡¹

    Megumi closes her eyes¡­

    I pile my lip to hers¡­!

    I can feel Megumi¡¯s heartbeat while we embrace each other.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s heart is beating so fast¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it will¡­it¡¯s my first time after all¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s eyes are already moist.

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay with me?¡¹

    I¡¯m a helpless man.

    Megumi nodded lightly¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­You see¡­I always thought when my mother died that ¡ºI want someone to be with me¡»¡­¡¹

    Megumi rubs her cheeks to mine¡­

    ¡¸But you see¡­after coming to this mansion and hearing Yoshida-kun¡¯s story¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸I thought¡ºI want to be on his side¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megumi looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to stay with you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡­saying that you want to be with me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­She won¡¯t be happy.

    ¡¸¡­I want to make you happy¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I love you¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    This time, Megumi kisses me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey¡­What should I do next?¡¹

    My penis reacted to Megumi¡¯s bashful words¡­

    ¡¸¡­I want to see Megumi naked¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay. Look¡­please take a look¡¹

    I took off Megumi¡¯s bathrobe.

    Megumi¡¯s healthy and slim limbs became exposed¡­

    ¡¸Sorry for having small breasts¡­¡¹

    Seriously, why do you and Misuzu mind it?

    ¡¸You see¡­I heard it from my friend that it gets bigger if you do lewd things everyday. That¡¯s why¡­Yoshida-kun, do me everyday¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I will. I¡¯ll make it big¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a promise¡­You can touch it¡¹

    I touch Megumi¡¯s breasts.

    It¡¯s smaller than Misuzu, but¡­It¡¯s very lovely and shaped well.

    The tension of her skin is different from others.

    Her skin is thick, strained and smooth.

    Do sports girls have different constitution?

    ¡¸¡­Can I lick it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to lick Megumi¡¯s breasts¡¹

    Megumi answered with a red face while still confused.

    ¡¸Un¡­go on¡¹

    I stand on my knees¡­

    And lick Megumi¡¯s virgin nipple¡­!

    ¡¸Naa¡­!¡¹

    Megumi raised a voice¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It just tickled me¡¹

    I sucked Megumi¡¯s nipple even more.

    ¡¸Aaaahn¡­Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re like a baby¡­so cute¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Babies won¡¯t do this though?¡¹

    I rolled my tongue on Megumi¡¯s nipple¡­!

    ¡¸Hyaaan¡­Ah, ah¡­It feels strange¡­!¡¹

    It seems that it¡¯s true that girls with smaller breasts are sensitive.

    Her nipples are already standing¡­

    I also stir her other nipple¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Can I lick it too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I have to lick Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis don¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    ¡¸¡­You can do it next time¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Isn¡¯t it necessary to lick it first before having sex?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where did you hear that?¡¹

    ¡¸My senpai at the club said that the penis must be wet with saliva or else it would hurt when you put it in¡¹

    I embraced Megumi.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie¡­Megumi, there¡¯s no need for it to be wet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine next time but not now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Should we go to the bed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    I made the naked Megumi lie down on the bed.

    I took off my clothes too.

    My erection is already diamonds

    ¡¸¡­Amazing. That big thing will go inside me¡­!¡¹

    Megumi says while looking at my penis.

    ¡¸It entered Katsuko-san and Misuzu-san¡­It¡¯ll enter me too¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­It¡¯s going to come in¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Can I touch it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Go on¡¹

    I lay down next to Megumi.

    Megumi sat down and reached for my penis¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­It¡¯s warm. It¡¯s twitching¡­!¡¹

    Her white thin fingers touch my glans¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s shaped strangely isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­I¡¯ve never seen anything but Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    Megumi wraps my penis with both her hands.

    ¡¸¡­I will never see anything but Yoshida-kun¡¯s for my entire life¡¹

    Megumi caresses my penis gently.

    ¡¸¡­It feels good!¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡­Then I¡¯ll touch it everyday¡­!¡¹

    Megumi happily said.

    Looking up at the ceiling¡­I discovered the locations of the camera.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­Everyone¡¯s watching us right now¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s watching our state in the hall.

    Sensei, the three ladies, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa-san¡­

    Margo-san, Nei-san, Misuzu and Mao-chan too¡­

    And, Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­That doesn¡¯t matter!¡¹

    Megumi smiled.

    ¡¸I only see Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    I instinctively kissed Megumi¡­

    Megumi lied down and I bent over my body¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Is it true that men usually get erect even if they¡¯re at school?¡¹

    Megumi asked while looking up at me

    ¡¸Un¡­sometimes¡¹

    ¡¸You see, my senpai in club¡­uses her mouth during lunch break when her boyfriend can¡¯t endure it¡­¡¹

    Megumi is unexpectedly a girl with lot of superficial knowledge about sex.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­tell me when you can¡¯t endure it. Ah, I have to look for a place where we can do lewd things in the campus first¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. Megumi hates doing that, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to do anything for Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    I kissed Megumi¡¯s lips¡­then licked the back of her ear to her nape.

    ¡¸¡­Iyaan~¡­It tickles!¡¹

    Then, I enjoyed Megumi¡¯s breasts once again¡­

    Facing upwards, Megumi¡¯s chest became really thin.

    But, when I touched it with my hands¡­I can feel it squishy.

    I sucked her pink nipples

    ¡¸I love Megumi¡¯s breasts¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give my whole body to Yoshida-kun¡­Not just my breasts ¡­!¡¹

    Megumi told me with a soft smile¡­

    My tongue descends from her breasts¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s stomach muscle is so amazingly soft but¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s stomach is firm.

    Her skin¡¯s smooth.

    I licked her cute navel¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lick that place¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s embarrassed¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be licking more embarrassing places you know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡­Open your legs¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Yoshida-kun¡­Do I really have to show it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yup¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Got it¡­¡¹

    Megumi opens her legs while having a red embarrassed face.

    ¡¸¡­Open it wider¡­wider¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­So embarrassing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute, Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸I will never show this to any other man but Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s genital shows up¡­

    Her pubic hair is thin.

    On the bottom is a straight slit as if it was cut by a knife¡­

    There¡¯s love nectar oozing out¡­

    Megumi¡¯s slit is perfectly closed.

    ¡¸Is it strange?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not. It¡¯s very beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s vagina is really beautiful.

    It¡¯s a flawless virgin soil that¡¯s not yet touched¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see¡­I¡¯ve never touched it myself¡¹

    Megumi confessed while blushing¡­

    ¡¸My friend told me that it¡¯ll feel good when you feel naughty but¡­I¡¯ve never done it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I¡¯m just living in the Yamamine house. Even my room is just borrowed so I feel guilty doing lewd things in such a place¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do it from now on either¡­I¡¯ll have Yoshida-kun when I feel naughty. ¡­Is that fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I won¡¯t make Megumi masturbate. In exchange¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡­do you also feel naughty when you¡¯re at school?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­When taking shower after the club activities. I feel that sometimes¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸At that time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll ask Yoshida-kun to ¡ºdo lewd things¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­I want to be violated in the school¡¯s shower¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I want to do lewd things in the track and field clubroom¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s aroused. Her breathing is rough.

    Her eyes are moist.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯m a lewd girl¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can be lewder¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s only for Yoshida-kun. No one but Yoshida-kun. I want to be ravished by Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I will. I¡¯ll do anything Megumi-wants¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­I¡¯ll also do anything. Yoshida-kun can do anything he wants to do with my body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I opened Megumi¡¯s slit with my fingers.

    Her love nectar drips down immediately.

    ¡¸¡­Embarrassing¡­it¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll lick it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll hurt unless I lick and soften it¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Got it. Do it¡­!¡¹

    I put my tongue inside her slit and licked it¡­!

    I feel the sour taste of Megumi¡¯s love nectar in my tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t!!¡¹

    Is it embarrassment or defense instinct?¡­Megumi¡¯s holding my head with both her hands

    But¡­I didn¡¯t stop moving my tongue¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haaaaan!¡­Iyan!¡­What¡¯s this?!¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s tongue¡­feels good!¡¹

    The love nectar increases from the stimulation of the tongue¡­

    Still, her slit¡¯s not opening.

    I exposed her clitoris.

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaan?! What?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s your clitoris¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve never heard about it¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the most sensitive spot in Megumi¡¯s body¡­!¡¹

    My tongue pecks her clitoris.

    ¡¸¡­Hiii! Ah¡­Ah, aaaaahn!¡¹

    I lick up her clitoris!

    ¡¸Amazing¡­this¡­ah, aaahn!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Feels good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It feels gooood!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll lick it up more¡­!¡¹

    I use my tongue to lick it up¡­!

    ¡¸¡­aaaa, aaaaah, aaaaaaaahh!!!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s slim body twitched¡­!

    She, she afraid of pleasure? Her body¡¯s moving away from my tongue though¡­

    I gripped Megumi¡¯s waist to not let it go away.

    ¡¸¡­Haa! Ah! Aaaaaaahn! It feels gooood!¡¹

    Megumi shook her head.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Please¡­do this to Megumi everyday! Lick Megumi¡¯s embarrassing place everyday!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay, I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah¡­I¡¯m glad! Ah¡­Ah¡­It feels strange¡­I feel my body floating¡­!¡¹

    Megumi who doesn¡¯t know the pleasure of masturbation is reaching her first climax right now¡­

    I speed up my tongue¡¯s movement¡­!

    I lick up her clitoris then suck it¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaaahn!¡­I¡¯m flying somewhere!¡­I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll stay with Megumi¡­!¡¹

    I hold Megumi¡¯s hand.

    Megumi gripped her hard¡­

    It¡¯s the last spurt¡­!

    I continued attacking the clitoris with my tongue intensely¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaahn! Aaaaah¡­! Hiihiii¡­Good!!! It feels goood! Stay here, please, please stay with Megumiiiii¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here¡­I¡¯ll stay with you¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s body is sweating damply.

    Her skin¡¯s flushed.

    Megumi¡¯s going to fly soon¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Megumi exclaimed¡­and finished¡­!

    Her whole body kept convulsing¡­!

    Her love nectar¡¯s overflowing¡­

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡­!¡¹

    Megumi continued her hot breathing¡­

    ¡¸¡­What happened to me?¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s in tears¡­

    ¡¸Megumi came. That¡¯s the feeling of cumming¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What should I do?¡¹

    Megumi cries¡­

    ¡¸My body is turning to something that can¡¯t live without Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    I embraced Megumi¡¯s body.

    I kissed her.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re going to be together forever aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸We will¡­We¡¯ll stay forever¡­I won¡¯t let go!¡¹

    I let Megumi touch my erect penis.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­the real sex is just about to begin.¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡­that¡¯s right. Hurry¡­Hurry and ravish me. Make me yours¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s face is burning in passion¡­

    The quiet and gentle girl¡­

    Has this much desire for sex¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¯s a lewd girl¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I¡¯m a lewd girl! But I¡¯m only lewd for Yoshida-kun¡­ Megumi won¡¯t show her lewdness to anyone but Yoshida-kun¡­that¡¯s why¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please take Megumi¡¯s virginity!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi!

    ¡­How cute!

    I looked into Megumi¡¯s slit once again.

    Her slit¡¯s opened a bit.

    ¡¸¡­Can I peep inside Megumi¡¯s pussy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. Look¡¹

    I opened her slit and observed her genital.

    ¡¸¡­How is it?¡¹

    Megumi asks anxiously.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Is my hymen there?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, isn¡¯t it said that girls at athletic club have their hymens broken during exercise?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. My senpai at the club said that. Katsuko-nee said that ¡ºIt¡¯s still there¡»when she took photos earlier but¡­I¡¯m worried¡¹

    I spread out her vagina and take a look¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is it there?¡¹

    I can see a pink film in the depths of her vagina¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay It¡¯s still there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Megumi blew a big sigh.

    ¡¸¡­I can properly give Yoshida-kun my virginity!2¡¹

    Megumi blooms

    ¡¸¡­Can I put it in?¡¹

    ¡¸Un!¡¹

    Megumi opened her legs wide¡­

    She must still be embarrassed, her face is bright red.

    Still, Megumi takes posture to be ravished.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸They said that it hurts at first¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸But they said that it gets better after doing it multiple times¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­endure it if it hurts¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Megumi, could it be¡­

    That she thinks that it hurts for men?

    ¡¸I think that I might still be tight but¡­if done several times, it¡¯ll become a perfect fit for Yoshida-kun. I think that it¡¯ll hurt only on the first, second or third time. It might hurt at first but endure it. Please¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s look is serious¡­

    I can¡¯t answer anything to the Megumi who¡¯s too earnest.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I promise¡¹

    Those ordinary words went out of my mouth.

    ¡¸¡­Un. Yoshida-kun¡­please¡¹

    I apply my glans on Megumi¡¯s entrance.

    Then¡­Megumi.

    ¡¸Suu, suu, haa! Suu, suu, haa! suu, suu, haa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I was taught by my senpai. When you breathe like ¡ºSuu suu, haa¡»at your first time, it would hurt that much¡­

    Seriously¡­what are those girls teaching her?!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­When I breathe out, put it in on the next breath¡­please¡­¡¹

    If you ask me with such eyes¡­

    ¡­I can do nothing but follow that!

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Megumi began her breathing again¡­

    ¡¸Suu, suu, haa! Suu suu haa! Suu suu haa¡­!¡¹

    I adjusted the position of my penis.

    My glans are touching the opening of Megumi¡¯s open vagina¡­

    ¡¸Suu suu haa! Suu suu haa! Suu suu haa¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Now!

    At the moment Megumi breathes in¡­!

    I push it strongly inside her.

    My glans enters the wet vagina!

    ¡¸¡­O-ouch!¡¹

    At the moment Megumi shouted, the the hardened glans broke the hymen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I just went inside¡¹

    The tip of my penis can feel it clearly.

    ¡¸¡­Is my hymen broken?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­I broke it¡¹

    Megumi smiled, enduring the pain.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should say thanks¡­! Can I put all of it in?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s still more?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll thrust till the root¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­do it¡­!¡¹

    I push in my penis further¡­!

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­!¡¹

    Megumi endures the pain¡­

    The penis invades in¡­!

    The root is buried inside Megumi¡­

    The tip is kissing Megumi¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s all in¡¹

    It might really be painful¡­

    There¡¯s sweat floating on Megumi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸I can feel Yoshida-kun inside me. It¡¯s twitching¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    ¡­My Megumi

    I embraced Megumi¡¯s slim body¡­!

    What is this¡­tears are welling up.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Thank you, Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right now¡­Megumi¡¯s here¡­and I¡¯m having sex with Megumi, I¡¯m really happy!¡¹

    My tears fell on Megumi¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Yoshida-kun?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just glad! Really glad!¡¹

    I rub my cheeks on Megumi¡¯s face while my penis is pushed in.

    I embraced Megumi¡¯s body tight!

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Megumi¡¯s mom. Thank you for giving birth to Megumi!¡¹

    I shouted instinctively¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yamamine¡¯s father and mother. Thank you for raising Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t cry, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei, thank you!¡­I really thank you for protecting Megumi!¡¹

    ¡­Thank you¡­thank you¡­thank you¡­

    ¡¸Geez¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s crying

    ¡¸All of Megumi¡¯s senpai at the club¡­anyway, I thank all of the people who stayed with Megumi! Thank you! Thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Megumi embraced me from below!

    I also embraced Megumi!

    I can feel the life called Megumi with my whole body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, thank you for being here! Thank you for being born! Thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun! I won¡¯t let go anymore! I won¡¯t!¡¹

    We kissed¡­

    A hot, intense, kiss!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, Megumi, Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, Yoshida-kun, Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s hand caresses my back gently¡­

    I comb Megumi¡¯s hair and pat her head¡­

    Aah¡­I¡¯m not doing a violent piston and yet¡­!

    There¡¯s a hot lump coming from my crotch!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡­I¡¯m about to cum¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cum?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My semen¡­My semen¡¯s coming out!¡¹

    Megumi smiled like an angel¡­

    ¡¸¡­Give it¡­please let it all out in me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to bear Yoshida-kun¡¯s child!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s face looks in pain.

    At that moment¡­!

    The hot semen gushes out from my glans!

    ¡¸¡­Aah, aaah, Megumiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    ¡­Dobyu¡­dobyu¡­dopyupyupyu¡­!!!

    Megumi¡¯s womb is being dyed white¡­!

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s hot¡­my insides feel hot¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s feeling the hot semen in her womb¡­

    Coming¡­coming¡­cumming¡­!

    Megumi squeezed her ass and it reaches her till the last drop¡­!

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa,

    Megumi kissed me from below¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yoshida-kun. I love you!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s making a cute face when you cum¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You let out a lot inside me. I want to see more of Yoshida-kun¡¯s cute face¡­!

    My penis reacts from Megumi¡¯s words.

    My penis is still not done.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, can we do it one more time?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can do it as many times as you want. Megumi¡¯s already Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡­¡¹

    I slowly began my piston¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uu, ouch¡¹

    Megumi frowned.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­if it hurts, should I stop?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­make it hurt. You can hurt me more¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸I know that you¡¯re gentle with my first¡¹

    Megumi pats my cheeks kindly.

    ¡¸Also¡­I like it when it hurts a bit. It¡¯s my precious virginity after all. Make it hurt so I won¡¯t forget it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Of course, we can stop if it hurts Yoshida-kun¡­Does it hurt?¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s still thinking that virgin sex is painful to men too¡­

    ¡¸¡­It doesn¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯ll make it not painful immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s body feels really good. Even now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s really nice¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie¡­It feels really good¡¹

    I resumed the piston slowly.

    ¡¸Ah¡­you¡¯re doing it slowly¡¹

    I stopped my piston from Megumi¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¡­How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn¡­This much is good I guess¡¹

    We continued that shallow piston for a while¡­

    Megumi¡¯s reaction changes bit by bit.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­aaah¡­it seems that my Senpai was lying¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts a bit but¡­when Yoshida-kun rubs my inside¡­it feels good¡­It became pleasurable¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸You can do it stronger now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Aah¡­It feels good there¡­¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s body is adapting to sex rapidly¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m also feeling good¡¹

    ¡¸My friend told me that the feeling when having sex has an affinity¡­I¡¯m sure that Yoshida-kun and I have a good compatibility¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m sure we do¡¹

    ¡¸What should I do¡­I might come to love doing lewd things¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then just love it¡¹

    ¡¸I might not be able to endure doing it once a day¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do it a lot everyday then¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I love you Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too¡­Megumi¡¹

    I stabbed Megumi¡¯s uterus¡­!

    ¡¸Ahn¡­That¡¯s good!¡¹

    I groped Megumi¡¯s breasts¡­

    I licked her nipples¡­sucked it

    I stretched my hand towards Megumi¡¯s ass¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, Megumi¡¯s ass!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels really good!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­it¡¯s plump, fluffy, and elastic¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been told by my Senpai too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Iyada~ Of course they¡¯re females. They said that girls doing short distance have that kind of ass¡¹

    ¡¸It feels really good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, touch it¡­Ahn!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good when you touch my ass¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s because a person who I love is touching it¡­!¡¹

    I can no longer endure it

    I gripped Megumi¡¯s ass with both hands and pistons intensely!

    My fingers dig into the ass with a good feel¡­I pierce inside Megumi! Pierce! Pierce!

    ¡¸Ahn, Ahn, Ahn, aaaaaahn!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s already starting to indulge herself in sex too.

    She¡¯s shouting ¡¸Ahnahn¡¹like a puppy¡­!

    Cute¡­

    What cuteness she has when having sex.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­M-Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum again¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Show it¡­Show Yoshida-kun¡¯s cute face to Megumi again¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s shivering coming from the spine!

    Aaaah¡­I want to ravish her!

    I want to completely ravish this slim and cute girl!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaah, cumming! Cumming! Cummiiing!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you! I love you! Yoshida-kun!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Megumiiii!!!¡¹

    The cloudy liquid blows up!

    ¡­Dokudokudoku!

    My second ejaculation attacks Megumi¡¯s insides¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Cute!¡¹

    Megumi gently pats my ejaculating face.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I can feel it! Yoshida-kun¡¯s hot stuff¡­I can clearly feel it!¡¹

    Megumi smiles at me while being impregnated¡­!

    1. But first, let me take a virgin selfie! ?

    2. That¡¯s not how it works you shit

 Chapter 71

    71. Bathtime

    After I finished ejaculating, I leaned my weakened body on top of Megumi¡­

    Megumi pats my head¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you did your best. Thank you. I love you¡¹

    ¡­¡­Megumi¡£

    We exchanged a kiss once again.

    ¡¸¡­Can I continue being on the athletic club?¡¹

    Megumi asks me with a serious face.

    ¡¸¡­If Yoshida-kun tells me to stop then I will leave.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t say that¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi actually wants to do basketball, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Megumi was in the basketball club when she was in middle school.

    Yukino spoke to her father and she was forcibly made to quit the basketball club.

    ¡¸¡­But, I¡¯m already in the athletic club. I don¡¯t want to leave it half-finished¡¹

    Megumi smiles at me¡­

    ¡¸Then you stay¡­Megumi should do what she wants¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay? Really¡¹

    Megumi has lived keeping reserved to others.

    She¡¯s always thinking about the other party more than herself.

    ¡¸I would really be glad if Megumi does what she wants to do¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    Megumi kissed me once again¡­

    ¡­Knock knock!

    The door was knocked¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Katsuko! Can I enter?¡¹

    ¡­I see

    They¡¯re going to take photos of the aftermath.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­you¡¯re okay with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. I want to leave a photo of when Yoshida-kun loved me¡­¡¹

    Megumi laughs

    ¡¸Go on! Katsuko-nee!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the door and enters the room.

    ¡¸Ah¡­You can stay like that. I¡¯ll be taking a photo while you¡¯re still connected¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter.

    Megumi¡¯s no longer embarrassed¡­

    She¡¯s looking at the lens happily¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re not embarrassed?¡¹

    When I asked her¡­

    ¡¸A bit¡­but I feel proud¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I was able to give my virginity to the man I like¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Megumi laughs.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I never though of Yoshida-kun like this yesterday and yet¡­! It¡¯s strange. Right now¡­I can¡¯t think of a life without Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi!¡¹

    I showered Megumi¡¯s face with kisses¡­!

    ¡¸Geez¡­It tickles, Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also takes photo of that spectacle¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s a disaster down there¡­Nagisa¡¯s crying a lot¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told us.

    ¡¸¡­What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­we kept silent about it but our first experience was really a trauma. We were forcibly raped by Shirasaka Sousuke. When we watched your sex, we¡¯re so moved that the tears don¡¯t stop!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My¡¹

    Megumi expresses her surprise¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m moved too¡­! I¡¯ve only had harsh experience in my time in this mansion but I saw you two having sex happily, I somehow felt I was saved¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Katsuko-san can also have sex with Yoshida-kun a lot¡­Nagisa-san too¡¹

    Megumi said it with a smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay, Megumi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Yoshida-kun is everyone¡¯s Yoshida-kun!~¡¹

    ¡­Megumi!

    ¡¸Ah¡­But I¡¯ll be Yoshida-kun¡¯s only! I would hate it if you don¡¯t cherish me!¡¹

    Megumi pats my head¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡¯s Yoshida-kun¡¯s pet isn¡¯t she?¡­Then what would I be? What could be good? I¡¯ll be anything, be it a sex slave or a toy!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s always being reserved¡­

    She thinks about Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san and Misuzu¡­She positions herself in the lowest tier.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¯s Megumi¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s my Megumi. Misuzu too. She¡¯s not a pet but My Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Katsuko-nee is also my Katsuko-nee¡­!¡¹

    When I told Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m already your Katsuko¡­¡¹

    I looked up at the camera and shout to Nagisa-san who¡¯s crying while watching over us.

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san too! You¡¯ll be my Nagisa-san all the time!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee cries¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that Nagisa¡¯s wailing in the hall¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too, I¡¯m glad! Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Megumi embraces me and rubs on my face¡­

    ¡­I

    For Yukino too¡­

    What should I say to her?¡­

    Katsuko-nee spoke to me while I was worried¡­

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you get out of Megumi-chan?¡­I want to take photos of the pussy that accepted semen for the first time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yeah Megumi, ready¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be connected forever but¡­We can¡¯t have that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We can just do it again¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Let¡¯s do it next time I¡¯ll always be waiting to have sex with Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be waiting for so long¡­!¡¹

    I pulled out my penis from Megumi¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s genital is red with blood.

    As expected, she was bleeding.

    Two shots worth of semen overflows from her slit gently¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, open your legs wide and I¡¯ll take photos¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How is it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee continues taking photos of the nude Megumi who just became a woman¡­

    Megumi who exposes her genital to the camera¡­is happy.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We returned to the hall naked under the bathrobe.

    Nagisa-san¡¯s reallly crying¡­!

    The ladies are cheering her up¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaan, Yoshida-kuuuun!¡¹

    Confirming my appearance, Nagisa-san embraces me and cries.

    I embraced her back too¡­

    ¡¸Nagisa-san¡­let¡¯s redo Nagisa-san¡¯s loss of virginity next time¡¹

    I told Nagisa-san

    ¡¸¡­Eh¡­Is that okay Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Nagisa-san can choose the situation and the place!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun! Thank you!¡¹

    Nagisa-san gave me a passionate kiss¡­

    ¡¸I would want a hotel where we can see the ocean! I want to embrace you romantically while watching the sun set on the ocean!¡¹

    Nagisa-san says her wish immediately.

    ¡¸Mama¡­What about Mao?¡¹

    Mao-chan looks up at Nagisa-san¡­!

    ¡¸Right¡­Mao should come too! Would you watch Mama being loved by Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Mao will watch!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiled¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-Is that okay, Nagisa-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s bad for mother and daughter to keep secrets from each other!¡¹

    ¡¸YupYip, It¡¯s bad!¡¹

    Mao-chan nodded at her mother¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸When Mao turns 15¡­No, when she¡¯s 14, she¡¯ll have sex with Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sekusu?¡¹

    ¡¸You saw Yoshida-kun and Megumi onee-chan did earlier along with everyone didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh, that!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi Onee-chan looks very happy!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­She was really happy!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­When Mao grows up, do it with Yoshida-kun too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­got it!¡¹

    M-Mao-chan¡­do you really understand that?

    ¡¸It¡¯s my dream for us parent and child to have sex with you. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Then, when Mao-chan turns 14 and she says ¡ºOkay¡», would you do it¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­if she does¡¹

    If Mao-chan grows up and still consents¡­it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Then¡­It¡¯s a promise¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san kisses my lip.

    ¡¸Well¡­I have to educate Mao everyday so that would happen!¡¹

    ¡­N-Nagisa-san

    Is it okay for a mother to do that?

    ¡¸Mama¡­Mao wants to do that too!¡¹

    Nagisa-san spoke to me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­do it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    It¡¯s her first kiss isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸She¡¯s still a kid so isn¡¯t that just fine?¡¹

    Well¡­speaking of which, it is.

    ¡¸Do it, do it¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s education starts immedately.

    I squatted before Mao-chan.

    Then¡­Mao-chan holds me with her small hands and kisses my lip suddenly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Puha! I kissed you!¡¹

    Mao-chan laughed.

    ¡¸Mao, when you meet Yoshida-kun, you have to kiss him okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it!¡¹

    ¡¸As long as I can make her get used to it now¡­Ufufufufun!¡¹

    It seems that Nagisa-san¡¯s dream of Oyakodon 3P is floating inside her head¡­

    ¡¸Nei¡­Mao-chan would be taking the lead if you get careless you know?¡¹

    Margo-san whispered to Nei-san.

    ¡¸Geez¡­Maru-chan¡¯s a meanie¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s sulking

    ¡¸Now then¡­Should we end the party? We still have another job to do¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei declared¡­

    ¡¸Megumi¡­stay here tonight. I¡¯ll be contacting Yamamine-san¡¹

    ¡¸I-I want to talk to my foster parents too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be going to Yamamine house tomorrow and say our greetings. And We¡¯ll pull you to this mansion formally¡­!

    Sensei declared.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san¡¹

    Sensei looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­Your father, Shirasaka Sousuke is making a new prostitution ring right now. And¡­He intends to make Megumi a prostitute too¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    He intends to make his own daughter a prostitute!

    ¡¸Yes¡­Shirasaka-san will be taking me out of Yamamine house when he returns from Austrailia¡­¡¹

    Megumi confessed.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let that happen¡­Kuromori house will be protecting Megumi¡­!¡¹

    Sensei said¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­Megumi-chan¡¯s Keiko-san¡¯s daughter¡¹

    ¡¸She has to be the happiest among everyone¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be doing everything for Megumi-chan¡¯s sake¡¹

    The ladies spoke to Megumi¡­

    ¡¸Everyone, please lend me your power to crush Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s ambition¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei bowed to the ladies¡­

    ¡¸Stop that Minaho-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­please raise your head¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re Minaho-san¡¯s ally for always¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, everyone¡¹

    It¡¯s completely a sociable atmosphere inside the room¡­

    There¡¯s only two¡­

    Yukino and Nei-san are looking gloomy.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­at what time should you return to your house?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Err¡­I said¡ºI¡¯ll be returning by supper¡»¡¹

    It¡¯s past 6 o¡¯clock right now?¡­

    ¡¸Then, please step in the bath immediately! Katsuko will be sending you off!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says.

    ¡¸You too¡­wash off your sweat¡¹

    Megumi and I were also called out¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­Yukino-sama¡¹

    Oh right¡­Yukino¡¯s still wearing her wedding dress.

    Her body under that dress is wet with semen, love nectar and sweat.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s enter too¡­Mao, we¡¯re going for a bath!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okaaay~!¡¹

    It¡¯s decided that Mao-chan and Nagisa-san will take a bath too.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll also go in¡­I¡¯ll be treating Yukino-chan!¡¹

    Hidemi-san too¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­I have to go home, my daughter¡¯s waiting¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too¡¹

    Yuuka-san and Tamayo-san said.

    ¡¸The babysitter¡¯s on the house today so I¡¯m still okay!¡¹

    Hidemi-san laughingly said

    ¡¸Then¡­We¡¯ll be going ahead. We¡¯ll be investigate the matter about Shirasaka Sousuke. Looking at how many women from the former mansion he has called out¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s almost no one who would be talking to that idiotic and irresponsible man¡­!¡¹

    Tamayo-san laughs.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We entered the large bathroom once again.

    The women take off their collars and became naked¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-san, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    Megumi notices the ring at Misuzu¡¯s ankle.

    ¡¸This?¡­Danna-sama put this on me. It¡¯s made of titanium so it¡¯s light and won¡¯t rust. I can wear this all the time. I always touch this anklet whenever I feel lonely!¡¹

    ¡¸That looks good¡­should I get one too?¡¹

    The naked Megumi examines it carefully.

    ¡¸If you have that then it would be hard to run¡¹

    I told Megumi.

    Megumi¡¯s going to continue her athletics in the future.

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸How about a good luck charm?¡¹

    Megumi shook her head.

    ¡¸Good luck charms would break someday¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Should I put on a tattoo like Yukino?¡¹

    ¡­M-Megumi?

    ¡¸That looks good¡­!¡¹

    Megumi and Misuzu looks at Yukino.

    Yukino is having her body washed by Hidemi-san and Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸¡­I can wash myself¡¹

    ¡¸My my, that¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s skinship!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s abdomen wrapped with body soap has a green¡ºYoshida¡»written on it.

    ¡¸un¡­that might be good¡¹

    Megumi muttered.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Noticing the gaze of the two, Yukino muttered

    ¡¸Nothing¡­I¡¯m just a bit envious¡¹

    Megumi answered¡­

    ¡¸¡­Envious?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu wants that tattoo too!¡¹

    Misuzu also spoke.

    ¡¸Un!~ The character written on Yukino-chan¡¯s stomach is cool!¡¹

    Mao-chan stares at the ¡ºYoshida¡»tattoo with a smile¡­

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t cool at all¡­¡¹

    Yukino averts her face

    ¡¸Yukino-chan, it looks cool¡­cool and beautiful!¡¹

    Mao-chan told Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­You look very beautiful in your wedding dress! Mao likes Yukino-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s having a perplexed face¡­

    ¡¸Yukino-chan will be Naomi-chan¡¯s Mame, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yukino begins to cry from the pure smile of the little girl.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Yukino-chan, does your stomach hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡­It¡¯s nothing¡­!¡¹

    Yukino desperately wipes her tears¡­!

    ¡¸I also like Yukino!¡¹

    Megumi said.

    ¡¸I¡­hate you!¡¹

    ¡¸Still, I like Yukino!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s inferiority complex has disappeared it seems1

    She smiles towards Yukino with a refreshing face.

    ¡¸Misuzu also likes Yukino-san¡¹

    Misuzu said that.

    ¡­I

    What should I say?

    I raped Yukino, and made her pregnant¡­

    On top of that, I had sex with other women happily.

    Megumi spoke to Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, I got a request¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹

    Megumi and Misuzu looks at each other¡­

    ¡¸I will tell my friends at school that I¡¯m going out with Yoshida-kun. Is that okay?¡¹

    Misuzu thought for a moment then spoke up.

    ¡¸Okay, go on. Misuzu will also tell her friends that Danna-sama is her lover. You don¡¯t mind?¡¹

    The two looked at each other.

    ¡¸Yes¡­please do that¡¹

    Err¡­Uhm.

    Girls¡­you¡¯re ignoring my will?

    I will be going out with the two of you?

    ¡¸Danna-sama that will just be on paper¡­Misuzu will always be Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­We don¡¯t need to be your real lover. I¡¯m fine as long as Yoshida-kun¡¯s with me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡­Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, would that be all right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    I readied myself.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. As long as you two are satisfied¡¹

    The two naked ladies smiled¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you! Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Misuzu stretches out her hand towards Megumi¡­

    ¡¸Please be Misuzu¡¯s best friend forever¡¹

    Megumi holds Misuzu¡¯s hand¡­

    ¡¸Yes, if you¡¯re fine with me¡­¡¹

    Misuzu smiled lonely¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-san will be wearing the wedding dress¡­I don¡¯t intend to get Danna-sama involved with Kouzuki house after all¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good¡­Don¡¯t say that now. Let¡¯s fight fairly on who¡¯s going to marry him!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san, I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­Let¡¯s stay together¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Nagisa-san called out to the two girls getting exited¡­!

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t decide it by yourselves! Yoshida-kun just talked to everyone earlier, didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­Nagisa-sama¡¹

    The two beauties apologize to the young Mama¡­

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going with that¡­I will also tell my customers at the shop that Yoshida-kun¡¯s my husband!¡¹

    Nagisa-san said brightly.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s no good!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t accept that even if it¡¯s Nagisa-sama!¡¹

    The two girls rejected Nagisa-san¡¯s demand!

    ¡¸Eeeeeeh! Whyy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, right¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡­Megumi-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway ¡ºHusband¡»is no good!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s just 16 years old!¡¹

    Amazing¡­

    The two of them are completely overwhelming that powerful Nagisa-san!

    ¡¸¡­Mao?¡¹

    Mao-chan asks me with a dumbfounded face¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun is Mao¡¯s papa, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Mao-chan, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we allow it!¡¹

    Both of them told Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun will become Mao-chan¡¯s papa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But you have to wait for a bit. If Mao-chan behaves herself, and Danna-sama becomes a bit older then he¡¯ll surely be your Papa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at my face.

    ¡¸Yup¡­I promise!¡¹

    I answered¡­!

    ¡¸Yaay~¡­Ehehe!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiled like an angel.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun will be the Papa¡­Ufufufufu!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Mao it¡¯s dangerous to run in the bath!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~¡¹

    The two beauties come to me¡­

    ¡¸But¡­It¡¯s us for now¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Megumi-san, Misuzu and Danna-sama!¡¹

    The two of them kissed my cheeks!

    ¡¸Wait¡­let me in too!¡¹

    Nagisa-san shouted angrily at the two¡­!

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    I stood up and went to Nagisa-san.

    Then I kissed Nagisa-san¡¯s lips¡­

    ¡¸Ufu¡­I knew you would come!¡¹

    Nagisa-san told me with moistened eyes.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re all crazy.¡¹

    Yukino muttered.

    ¡¸Right¡­we might be¡­I won¡¯t deny that. But we¡¯re happy¡¹

    Nagisa-san told Yukino laughingly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s good with that man?¡¹

    Nagisa-san answered Yukino¡¯s question immediately.

    ¡¸Well¡­isn¡¯t he cute?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised by that answer.

    ¡¸¡­Cute?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s cute. He¡¯s always looking straight at me.¡¹

    Megumi answered.

    ¡¸Yes. He¡¯s very gentle. He¡¯s treating Misuzu carefully¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we also want to be gentle with him¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­will reveal anything in front of Danna-sama. I can tell him anything¡¹

    ¡¸As for me¡­Yoshida-kun never tells a lie. He¡¯s always talking with his honest feelings¡¹

    ¡¸Right, he¡¯s very easy that he doesn¡¯t think about things He¡¯s always showing his real face¡¹

    In addition to Misuzu and Megumi, Nagisa-san praises me¡­

    It makes me embarrassed somehow.

    I¡¯m just a normal¡­No, I¡¯m inferior to a normal man.

    ¡¸He¡¯s doing all his best for his partner above all. Yoshida-kun had sex with Yukino-chan 33 times in just three days didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Hidemi-san asks me¡­

    ¡¸35 times in four days. I just did it twice a while ago¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m really a brute¡­

    ¡¸Normal men can never do that. No matter how much they like their partner. Even if they hate them. Even if they detest them. Even if it¡¯s work¡­¡¹

    ¡­Hidemi-san

    ¡¸Everyone thinks about their own body first¡­they won¡¯t do the impossible. They¡¯ll retire when they think it¡¯s enough. But Yoshida-kun goes all out seriously on whoever it is and doesn¡¯t care how much burden it gives to his body. He¡¯s doing his best¡­¡¹

    I¡­is that so?

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing you know. But he would go down if somebody doesn¡¯t control him. Well, there¡¯s Minaho-san and Katsuko-chan for that so we can catch it but¡­You girls must not give him too impossible demands¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I understand¡¹

    Misuzu and Megumi answers Hidemi-san.

    ¡¸¡­You too, Nagisa-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay! Onee-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mao will take care!¡¹

    The bathroom was filled with laughter from Mao-chan¡¯s words

    Only Yukino and me are the ones not laughing.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want this. I¡¯m a Shirasaka. I¡¯m different from you¡­!¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸Yukino-chan¡­I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu. My grandfather¡¯s name is Kouzuki Shigetaka.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino-san knows it¡­I¡¯m a daughter of Kouzuki house¡¹

    Yukino looks at Misuzu with a surprised eye.

    ¡¸¡­House or blood doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka house became a noble family after the war didn¡¯t they?¡­That newspaper publishing company was just small before the war¡¹

    Hidemi-san said.

    ¡¸They¡¯re a newspaper company selling in Tokyo in the old days but they joined the nationwide major newspaper publishing company when the economy boom hit. They¡¯re not a traditional noble family¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki house is originally a noble¡­No¡­You can trace back the nobility to Kyoto¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re on the top ten most prestigious family in Japan¡­¡¹

    Hidemi-san and Nagisa-san taught so.

    ¡¸My grandfather is the actual head of the family, my father¡¯s not the eldest son however. Misuzu is on the lowest seat at Kouzuki house¡¹

    Misuzu said embarrassingly.

    ¡¸Even if you say that, Yukino-chan¡¯s the same, aren¡¯t you? Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s the second son. That¡¯s why he entered the advertising agency instead of the newspaper¡¹

    When Hidemi-san says that¡­Yukino can¡¯t answer back.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-chan, lie down here. I¡¯ll be giving you an oil massage¡¹

    Yukino laid down the mat when told by Hidemi-san.

    Hidemi-san applies oil on Yukino¡¯s body and began her massage.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time you notice it¡­Yukino-chan¡¹

    Hidemi-san said.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Yukino asks while being massaged on the back.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a special human¡­women here are as beautiful as you. No, they¡¯re more beautiful than you. There¡¯s intelligent people here too. There¡¯s Margo-chan who¡¯s versatile at sports, there¡¯s a daughter with a better social standing than you, like Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Yukino answered weakly.

    ¡¸Give it up¡­you have already fallen. You¡¯re the same as us. It might be hard to give birth within a year but¡­Minaho-san who was made to sell herself when she was 12 was much more cruel. Think about that¡­¡¹

    Yukino shed tears quietly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, I¡¯ll also give birth to Yoshida-kun¡¯s child¡¹

    Megumi suddenly said that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­don¡¯t worry¡­it¡¯s not just you¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu will give birth too¡­It¡¯s impossible right now but I will when I turn 20. Danna-sama, is that okay?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    I can do nothing but nod at that cute smile¡­

    ¡¸I can get pregnant immediately so I can give birth at the same time as Yukino!¡¹

    Nagisa-san answered happily.

    ¡¸I always wanted two children. This time, I know who¡¯s the father. Furthermore, I¡¯m really looking forward to getting pregnant since the start. Oh right¡­I should ask if Sensei still has some ¡ºFertility drug¡»¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san looks at me with a smile¡­!

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be drinking the medicine next time so get me pregnant!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Mao asks too! Yoshida-kun, please make a baby with Mama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I ask you, Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡­I get it.

    I¡¯ll just take it all in.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Please bear my child¡¹

    Nagisa-san and Mao-chan¡¯s delighted!

    ¡¸¡­We did it, Mao!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Banzai! Mama!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at those two.

    ¡¸¡­Lucky them, Misuzu wants to be pregnant sooner too¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t hurry¡¹

    Megumi said

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely bear Yoshida-kun¡¯s child. That¡¯s already decided¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at those words.

    ¡¸Right¡­Misuzu¡¯s already decided. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t hurry¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s having a complex face.

    ¡¸Yukino-chan. That¡¯s how it is so I think we¡¯ll give birth at almost the same time. I¡¯m okay with either Hawaii or Australia, I¡¯ll give birth in the same hospital as you. Let¡¯s do our best!¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiles at Yukino who¡¯s having a complex face¡­

    Yukino just keeps on crying¡­!

    1. Oh god no. ?

 Chapter 72

    72. On the road

    We came back to the dressing room and changed into our former clothes.

    Megumi, Yukino and I are in our high school uniforms.

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing her ojou-sama school¡¯s uniform¡­

    Yukino looked at Misuzu¡¯s clothes and muttered¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really a Kouzuki¡¹

    Yukino also seems to know which school Misuzu¡¯s uniform came from.

    It seems that only children of the elite families are able to enter this ojou-sama school.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu won¡¯t lie to Yukino-san¡¹

    Misuzu laughingly answered¡­

    ¡¸I was accepted at your school during middle school but I was dropped. In the oral examination¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh? Shirasaka Sousuke really made you take a test?!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s surprised from Yukino¡¯s words!

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, what do you mean by that?¡¹

    Yukino glares at Nagisa-san

    ¡¸Well, Yukino-chan¡¯s middle high examination was three years ago?¡­Shirasaka Sousuke was stretching his legs as the manager here at that time. Our guests are all rich¡­There¡¯s no way it would not be exposed! That school has an amazing investigation power!¡¹

    Haa¡­The super ojou-sama school checks the reputation and background of the parents¡­

    ¡¸Our school only registers the high class families. They won¡¯t let a daughter of a politician or an entertainer come in¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if the politician or entertainer has power now¡­it¡¯s unknown whether that power would continue for long. They refuse them even if they¡¯re coming from an able Kabuki house¡¹

    ¡­Uwaa, that¡¯s thorough.

    ¡¸Shirasaka¡­should be able to get in just with the name of the grandfather isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­of course it would come out¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­If they knew that the parent works as a manager of a high class brothel¡­

    The ojou-sama school can¡¯t let that girl enroll¡­

    It would be troublesome if they started business on the PTA¡­

    ¡¸With that said¡­Yukino-chan, it¡¯s your father¡¯s fault that you weren¡¯t able to get in. You don¡¯t need to mind it!¡¹

    Nagisa-san told Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s still not convinced.

    ¡¸Yukino-chan¡­You said that there was an oral examination?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, there¡¯s no problem on that subject! There¡¯s no problem with Yukino-san herself!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki-san¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu is fine!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Though I didn¡¯t know anything¡­I¡¯ve been impolite¡¹

    Yukino bowed to Misuzu.

    ¡¸My¡­Speaking of which, Misuzu is a year older than Yukino-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san asks as if she just remembered it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m a second year¡­Yukino-san is at the same year as Danna-sama so you¡¯re a first year aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been extremely rude¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s completely kneeling in front of Misuzu.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind it! Yukino-san¡¯s going to give birth to a child coming from the same man! Let¡¯s get along as sisters from now on!¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s looking at that spectacle in blank surprise.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the best man I chose! Misuzu will devote herself to this one for her entire life! That¡¯s what I decided¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s smile erodes Yukino¡­

    Yukino¡¯s looking at my face.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Margo-san is sending for Hidemi-san¡¯s car when we went to the entrance.

    Hidemi-san¡¯s car is a white BMW.

    ¡¸Yukino-chan, I¡¯m sending you off. Get in¡­!¡¹

    Hidemi-san invites Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸If you want, should we eat dinner together? I¡¯ll treat you whatever you want¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I think that my house has some meal prepared¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then let me treat you next time. Get in anyway¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s confused at what to do.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san, If you don¡¯t want Hidemi-san, how about I send you off?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told Yukino.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s got something to do from now on so¡­you don¡¯t mind being alone with me?¡¹

    Sensei smiled coldly at Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Yukino-chan¡­Would you want to be alone with Minaho-san or me?¡¹

    Hidemi-san laughingly said¡­

    ¡¸P-Please¡¹

    It seems that Yukino thinks that Hidemi-san¡¯s better than Sensei¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­With that said. Shirasaka-san, you¡¯re going to watch Endou-kun¡¯s practice game the day after tomorrow, won¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    Sensei asks Yukino suddenly.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­You don¡¯t intend to watch your own boyfriend¡¯s game?¡¹

    Sensei asks a sarcastic question on purpose¡­

    ¡¸¡­I intend to go¡¹

    Yukino answered quietly.

    ¡¸Then, think about it by that time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A-About what?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸Your future of course¡¹

    Sensei smiled.

    ¡¸If you decide to become our ally from the bottom of your heart then I can promise you the best delivery environment. I¡¯ll let you give birth in secret so that no one in the school would know. I¡¯ll also make you a second year. I will arrange all of it¡­

    Yukino holds her breath.

    ¡¸But¡­If you¡¯re going to resist no matter what, then I will announce your pregnancy to the public. Not just the school but the media too. Well, you can still change schools but¡­won¡¯t it damage the image of your mother who¡¯s in food research and your father? Their 16 year old daughter getting pregnant¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t get my mother involved in this.¡¹

    Yukino answered with a small voice.

    ¡¸I wonder what should I do? Bear that all in your mind. You can decide the day after tomorrow¡­Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right¡­If you ever tried to abort the baby in secret¡­¡¹

    Sensei laughs¡­

    ¡¸Should I massacre your whole family?¡¹

    Yukino shivered.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a joke. I¡¯m serious¡­ You also can¡¯t consult your father in Australia. By mail or by phone. If you contact your father, I would kill Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka went to Australia to meet my father¡­As long as I know the destination, it¡¯s easy to catch him¡¹

    Sensei already knows where Shirasaka is in Australia.

    ¡¸I also know the personal phone of Shirasaka and his mail adress. If you contact him, it would reach me immediately. Then, I would give a green light to the person watching over Shirasaka in Australia right now and¡­he¡¯s done. That person¡¯s good at shooting. She seemed to have won the sixth place on the Brisbane rifle tournament¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how good is a sixth placer on a rifle tournament but¡­It seems that Sensei¡¯s talk is real

    Yukino¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all for me. Would you follow my instruction and give birth in secret?¡­Would you have your family killed?¡­Think about it tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­!¡¹

    Yukino tries to say something but Sensei stops it!

    ¡¸¡­I told you that I¡¯m done talking! I¡¯ll hear your decision the day after tomorrow!¡¹

    Yukino fell silent from Sensei¡¯s angry look¡­

    ¡¸Geez¡­You don¡¯t need to shout that much. It¡¯s bad for the child¡¹

    Hidemi-san touched the trembling back of Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Oh right, Yukino-chan!¡¹

    Nagisa-san speaks to Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸If ever you chose us the day after tomorrow¡­you¡¯ll feel good again!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good already doesn¡¯t it? Sex and being toyed by women¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸Tomorrow, your body would surely ache for it! Let¡¯s do it again! I¡¯ll tease you a lot! Yoshida-kun would rape you again too ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to be raped anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie! Your body can¡¯t feel it anymore unless Yoshda-kun ravishes you! This guy¡¯s amazing! It¡¯ll become a more stimulating and more lewd sex from now on!¡¹

    Yukino glanced at me

    ¡¸Misuzu also loves being ravished by Yoshida-kun, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu answered Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸Yes! I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Danna-sama in my life! Danna-sama, please do a lot of lewd things with Misuzu! I want to have sex outside¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s fawning over me.

    ¡¸¡­Kiss me, Danna-sama!¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu in front of Yukino¡­

    Yukino¡¯s looking at Misuzu in dumb surprise.

    ¡¸We have to go soon. Yukino-san. Get in the backseat¡¹

    Hidemi-san opens the door on the back.

    Yukino gets in the BMW as if she¡¯s escaping.

    ¡¸Hidemi-san¡­I leave her in your care¡¹

    Sensei bowed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, leave her to me¡­Well then, bye. See you again. Come to my beauty salon. I¡¯ll give treatments to Megumi-chan and Misuzu-chan for free!¡¹

    Hidemi-san laughs while getting in the car¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­best regards. These girls are all my little sisters!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­got it¡¹

    Yukino inside the car¡­

    is looking at us through the mirror while pretending to turn away¡­

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­It¡¯ll be fine! Please cheer up!¡¹

    Misuzu spoke to Yukino while clinging to me.

    Yukino nodded at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­see you¡¹

    Megumi also spoke to Yukino¡­

    Yukino didn¡¯t react.

    ¡¸Then¡­Goodbye everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Take care¡¹

    Katsuko-nee lowered her head to Hidemi-san¡­

    The sky¡¯s completely dim.

    Hidemi-san turned on the lights and started the car¡­

    The figure of Yukino who¡¯s looking down has become small.

    The white BMW comes out of the mansion¡­Then Sensei asked Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that it went well¡­She¡¯s feeling the worst fear towards Ojou-sama and begins to depend on several people!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa, how was it?¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a dumb child as expected. As expected of Shirasaka¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s quite shaken with Hidemi-san from the bathroom but¡­I think that the conversation with Misuzu in the dressing room was effective¡­!¡¹

    C-Could it be that the talk with Yukino?

    ¡¸When she discovered that Misuzu¡¯s a Kouzuki the color in her eyes changed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I saw it in the hidden camera¡­She¡¯s really a simple child¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Her eyes towards Yoshida-kun has changed¡­!¡¹

    Err¡­What does this mean?

    Nagisa-san explained to me who¡¯s making a wondering face.

    ¡¸It went that well when Yukino-chan discovered that Misuzu was a Kouzuki!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Seeing Misuzu-san being so madly in love with Yoshida-kun¡­With that, Yoshida-kun¡¯s value to Yukino-chan has increased!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­What?¡¹

    Why did Misuzu liking me¡­

    Change my value for Yukino¡­?

    ¡¸¡­For that girl, a man who¡¯s liked by someone from a good family like Misuzu has enough value!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸She¡¯s really an idiot!¡¹

    Nei-san criticized Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Her boyfriend¡­was it Endou-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸He said that his parent is a president of a company, it¡¯s not a big of a company isn¡¯t it? He said that his uncle is a city councilor, and he can smooth it out¡­In the end, he¡¯s just a king of the mountain of a small town. They¡¯re petty. But, since he¡¯s an idiot¡ºMy father¡¯s a president. And my Uncle¡¯s a councilor. I¡¯m great¡»He goes around and say that. He¡¯s a child misunderstanding his power¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    ¡¸Being confessed to with a dumb guy with a loud voice, Yukino¡¯s a child who wants power. She¡¯s the type that would fall in love with the leader of a motorcycle gang or a Hoodlum. She doesn¡¯t look at the essence of her partner as long as they have a proud attitude or has some followers, she¡¯ll get attracted to that¡­She¡¯s really an idiot¡¹

    I can somewhat understand and don¡¯t understand Nei-san¡¯s explanation.

    ¡¸If that girl knows that Mii-chan was from a family with a good social standing, the value of that guy whom she fell in love to, Yoshida-kun¡¯s value would rise. Won¡¯t you be on a higher place than Endou-kun on her list?¡­She¡¯s a helpless girl!¡¹

    ¡­I-I see

    I don¡¯t get it though.

    ¡¸Anyway, she¡¯s certainly a foolish girl. She even believed that she¡¯d definitely get pregnant when you drink ¡ºFertility drug¡»¡­¡¹

    Margo-san laughs at Yukino.

    ¡¸She can¡¯t be certain as long as she can¡¯t confirm her next menstruation. At this stage, even the gynecologists won¡¯t know if she¡¯s pregnant./ There¡¯s also the possibility that Yukino-sama¡¯s infertile¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s amazed too.

    ¡¸The period where Shirasaka-san can be fertilized will continue for a while¡­Yoshida-kun, ejaculate inside her vagina as much as posiblle¡¹

    Sensei told lme.

    Eh¡­We¡¯re still going to continue?

    This is not the end?

    ¡¸Ah¡­Danna-sama¡¯s in joy on the thoughts that he can continue doing Yukino-san again?!¡¹

    Misuzu presses me for an answer!

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­It¡¯s not like I¡¯m happy!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu wants to be done with the same number as Yukino-san! Okay?!¡¹

    ¡­Yare yare. I¡¯m troubled.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san¡¹

    Megumi talks to Sensei.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯ve got something to talk about¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡­wants to get pregnant along with Shirasaka-san as much as possible¡­am I right?!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Megumi!

    ¡¸Yes¡­I want to get pregnant along with Yukino and give birth together. Is that no good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No good¡¹

    Sensei denied it flatly.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯d like for Megumi-chan to spend her normal high school life that we didn¡¯t experience¡¹

    Nagisa-san told Megumi-san

    ¡¸Megumi-sana¡¯s our hope¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸But¡­I feel sorry for Yukino being alone¡¹

    Nagisa-san comforts the sorrowed Megumi.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯ll get pregnant with Yukino. It¡¯s just in time. I want to give birth to my second child. I think that someone with an experience would be better for Yukino-chan too¡­Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san¡¹

    Nagisa-san embraces Megumi.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cry anymore. She¡¯ll understand it soon. That Megumi-chan¡¯s a good girl¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡­Let¡¯s go to the doctor. They have to see whether your vagina is damaged from your loss of virginity and have you prescribed with a contraceptive¡¹¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re going to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s office?¡¹

    Megumi who¡¯s raised in the ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»seems to know the doctor.

    Misuzu went to that clinic yesterday.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Should I go too?¡¹

    I asked Sensei.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡­Worried about Megumi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    I¡¯m the one who broke her hymen.

    It bled quite a lot.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t enter the examination room. It¡¯s hard being the only guy in the waiting room of a gynecology clinic¡­won¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡¹

    Sensei told me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not embarrassing¡­They¡¯re looking after my Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Megumi looks at me.

    ¡¸Would you come to me to the hospital when I get pregnant?¡¹

    Nagisa-san asks me.

    ¡¸Isnt¡¯ that obvious¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa~ I¡¯m so happy~¡¹1

    Nagisa-san embraces me¡­!

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­You didn¡¯t come with Misuzu yesterday!¡¹

    Ah¡­Misuzu¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee enters between Misuzu and I.

    ¡¸My my, Misuzu-sama¡­Don¡¯t get so angry. He won¡¯t be going to the clinic with Megumi-sama after all¡¹

    Eh¡­Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸Our next schedule is approaching¡­¡¹

    Ah¡­the Yakuza extermination?

    ¡¸I will be sending Misuzu-sama off so¡­get in too.¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me laughingly.

    ¡¸You and I will be going to our next schedule after sending Misuzu-sama to her house. Is that okay, Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸If Danna-sama sends me off¡­Misuzu won¡¯t be complaining anymore!¡¹

    My my¡­She was angry a while ago and now she¡¯s red from embarrassment this time.

    Misuzu¡¯s expressions really change a lot.

    She¡¯s cute like a puppy.

    ¡¸Then, Minaho would be sending Megumi-san to the clinic. She¡¯ll just join later. Nagisa-san would be moving with Nei and Me. Katsuko-san and Yoshida-kun would be sending off Misuzu-san and join with us on the appointed time¡¹

    Margo-san instructed us all.

    ¡¸¡­What about Mao?¡¹

    Mao-chan looks up at Margo-san.

    ¡¸Mao-chan would be staying with Morimoto-san here¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eeeh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make a fuss. Mao needs to sleep at 8:00, shouldn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nagisa-san lifts her beloved daughter¡­

    ¡¸Morimoto-san¡­I¡¯m sorry but thank you in advance¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoho¡­Certainly¡¹

    The old butler consented laughingly¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s start¡¹

    Sensei ordered everyone¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Then, see you later Yo-chan!¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei-san are in the white van.

    Nagisa-san gets in the white Benz.

    The two seems to be going to the destination in two different rides.

    The letters on the van today are ¡ºMaruko Transport¡»¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    Sensei and Megumi took out a red Honda fit¡­it¡¯s my first time seeing it.

    Megumi looks out from the car.

    ¡¸Un¡­take care¡¹

    Megumi closes her eyes¡­

    I kissed her lips.

    The three cars took off.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s driving Sensei¡¯s green minivan.

    ¡¸¡­Get in!¡¹

    Opening the rear door¡­Huh?

    The seats are knocked down¡­they¡¯re even.

    ¡¸Ufufu, it¡¯s a flat seat!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    Eh¡­we can¡¯t sit here

    ¡­What does this mean?

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­You pushed him for Megumi-sama¡¯s sake didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke to Misuzu from the drive¡¯s seat¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­thought that it¡¯s better that way¡¹

    Misuzu answered

    ¡¸You even took mind of Yukino-sama in a lot of ways¡­that¡¯s why Katsuko has one surprise for Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes shine suspiciously¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Car sex. You¡¯re interested in it aren¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡­C-Could it be?

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face is suddenly pleased¡­!

    ¡¸Yes, please enjoy it to the fullest until we arrive at your house¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    My will is being disregarded as ever¡­

    ¡¸Wow! Danna-sama¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    Misuzu lied down on the flat seat and tempts me¡­

    Eeii¡­Let¡¯s just enjoy it!

    I got into the rear seat too¡­!

    ¡¸Ah¡­it would be boring if you just do it half-naked so please get naked with all your might! The sense of freedom is entirely different!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Katsuko-nee¡¯s advice.

    ¡¸Okaaay~! Danna-sama, let¡¯s compete on who can get naked faster!¡¹

    Geez, let¡¯s just do this!

    I took off my clothes competing with Misuzu¡­!

    Misuzu laughed.

    Taking off our socks and our shoes¡­we became naked.

    Misuzu¡¯s delicate body shines from the light of the car.

    ¡¸Ufu¡­My Danna-sama¡­I love you!¡¹

    Misuzu kisses me.

    ¡¸Misuzu releases a lot of juice so please place a bath towel below. It¡¯s prepared there¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay¡¹

    Misuzu laid down the bath towel under her ass.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s cold then please use a blanket¡­Then, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    We embraced each other naked¡­and the engine vibrates as the car starts.

    We¡¯re on the road from outside the mansion¡­!

    Misuzu clings to me every time we cross over a step and drive down a slope.

    Then, she laughs happily¡­!

    Embracing my head and pushing it on her breasts.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­Misuzu¡¯s aroused!¡¹

    The short and quick vibration of the engine¡­!

    Our shaking bodies¡­!

    We¡¯re naked inside the car that¡¯s running in the dark town¡­

    I lick Misuzu¡¯s cute nipples¡­

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­Danna-sama, do you love Misuzu¡¯s breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do It¡¯s really cute¡­it¡¯s hard and sharp already

    ¡¸¡­It feels good¡­please tease it more!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s hand is touching my penis

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s already this hard.¡¹ Do you want to ravish Misuzu¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to¡­I want to ravish you Misuzu¡­?¡¹

    I touch Misuzu¡¯s genital with my finger.

    Misuzu¡¯s pussy is compoletely wet¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu is dripping wet. I want it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn¡­you meanie¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t give it if you don¡¯t say it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­D-Danna-sama¡¯s penis¡­I want to be ravished by your penis!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please come. Please come inside Misuzu! Please ravish Misuzu!¡¹

    I entered Misuzu.

    Her pussy¡¯s hot and wet¡­!

    The glans went to the deepest part instantly!

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­I¡¯m pierced again! I love this! Danna-sama¡¯s coming inside me! Aaahn! Love! I love this¡¹

    I embraced MIsuzu¡¯s delicate body while pushing my penis in¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s naked body is soft and slippery¡­

    She¡¯s like a dakimakura¡­ it feels good.

    ¡¸Guys¡­we¡¯re going to the downtown so please don¡¯t raise your heads. There¡¯s a filter in the window but it¡¯s completely transparent at night¡­the cars we pass through can see you two having sex¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Certainly, the light outside the window is different.

    The neon signs and show window lights are flowing one after another¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s delicate body creates multiple shadows¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s fine being seen! Rather, I want to show it to the world how Danna-sama loves me!¡¹

    Misuzu is intensely aroused¡­!

    ¡¸Aah¡­Ravish me¡­violate Misuzu at the middle of the street!¡¹

    Oh right. We¡¯re in the middle of the downtown right now.

    We¡¯re having sex in a place where there¡¯s a lot of pedestrians.

    We¡¯re having sex, naked.

    ¡¸Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­I¡¯m a cute bitch¡­ravish me outside¡­Please impregnate Misuzu¡­ aaaah!¡¹

    I started the piston greedily!

    ¡¸I¡¯m being ravished¡­I¡¯m being violated¡­It feels good¡­sex feels good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are melting.

    ¡¸Guys¡­we¡¯re going on a highway so please put on the blanket¡¹

    ¡­Highway?

    She¡¯s going through the highway on purpose?

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn! Move! Please pierce me¡­Break Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    We covered ourselves in a blanket while I continue my rhythm¡­

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I¡¯m alone with Danna-sama. It feels good being naked under the blanket!¡¹

    Misuzu whispered to my ear¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re arriving at the tollgate so please do it quietly for a while!¡¹

    Hearing Katsuko-nee, I embraced Misuzu tightly¡­!

    A slope rising to the toll gate and a curve.

    Becoming a single mass, Misuzu and my body take G¡¯s¡­

    ¡­At the toll gate.

    Katsuko-nee opens the window and deal with the person at the tollgate.

    Misuzu and I are tense whether we would be found out or not.

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina has love nectar dripping thickly again¡­

    The car departs suddenly¡­!

    I pierced deep inside Misuzu from the shock¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Misuzu raised her voice out loud.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­this is heaven!¡¹

    At the moment Katsuko-nee said that¡­!

    Ga!¡­Ga!¡­Ga!¡­

    The car is crossing over the bumps at the highway!

    Every time that happens, my body raises up¡­

    Zun!¡­Zun!¡­Zun¡­!

    And pierce deeply inside Misuzu¡¯s body!

    ¡­Every change keeps on piercing!

    ¡¸Hii¡­Aaah!¡­Ah!¡­Aah!¡­This is intense!¡­Good!¡­My waist goes weak!¡­It¡¯s coming¡­It¡¯s amazing¡­!Aaaah!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body is trembling¡­!

    The orange lights on the highway flow and Misuzu¡¯s body is shining¡­!

    ¡¸After experiencing this¡­Misuzu can no longer return to a normal girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t need to go back¡­Misuzu will always be mine¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah¡­Ravish me Danna-sama! Please make a mess out of Misuzu!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s already half frenzy¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Lovelovelove! I love you! Please love Misuzu more! Please do as you want withy Misuzu¡¯s body¡­! I want to become Danna-sama¡¯s slave! Ravish me! Break me!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s sweating profusely¡­

    Her vagina¡¯s dripping wet¡­

    It¡¯s clamping my penis hard¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, I¡¯m about to cum¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Cum, let it out, let it ouuuut! Please give it inside Misuzu! Pour it in Danna-sama! Please pour it inside Misuzu! I love you! I love you! I love youuuuu¡­!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s insides tighten!!!

    ¡¸Aaah¡­I¡¯m cumming! Misuzu¡¯s cumming!¡­Please say that you love me! Please say that you love Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! Danna-sama! My Danna-sama!¡­Aaaah¡­I¡¯m going to heaven! Cumming¡­Cumiiiiiing!!!!¡¹

    Gaku! Gaku! Gakugakugaku! Misuzu¡¯s convulsing intensely!

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming too!¡¹

    My white heat gushes inside Misuzu!

    Byurururu¡­Byrururu, byurururururu!

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m being loved! Misuzu¡¯s being loved! I¡¯m so happy! It¡¯s warm¡­Danna-sama¡¯s hot stuff¡­is spreading inside Misuzu¡­~¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s being fertilized by my body fluid¡­!

    Her delicate body is playing it¡¯s role as a woman.

    Her womb is drinking my semen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu is happy.¡¹ I¡¯m fine if other women like Megumi-san exists. Misuzu doesn¡¯t need to be Danna-sama¡¯s first. Misuzu will be Danna-sama¡¯s for her entire life¡­I love you Danna-sama¡­!!¡¹

    Misuzu says while shedding tears¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­are you sad?¡¹

    The crying Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸It feels good¡­I feel happy. I¡¯m so happy that the tears come out¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu asks for a kiss¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After that, I flirted with Misuzu while wrapped in the blanket for a while.

    My penis is still inside Misuzu.

    I kiss and play with her breasts¡­

    Misuzu combs my hair gently¡­

    Katsuko-nee on the driver seat watches over us all this time¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re about to arrive!¡¹

    Before long¡­the car stops

    Misuzu¡¯s mansion is a high quality condominium.

    Katsuko-nee pulls the car on the shoulder of of the condominum.

    ¡¸My father and mother live here. Grandfather is usually staying in Hayama¡¯s house¡¹

    Misuzu explained.

    ¡¸The parking lot in the underground has some camera so please wear clothes here. Or else they would capture the two of you naked!

    ¡¸Oh, please wait¡¹

    Misuzu licks my penis!

    ¡¸Misuzu will be cleaning this up for a moment¡­¡¹

    Misuzu continues her fellatio while naked.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­did you like the car sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Katsuko-sama, thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll be making an opportunity soon!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?¡­Misuzu¡¯s glad!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles while grasping my penis.

    ¡­Cute.

    She¡¯s really a cute girl.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸N¡­I just thought that Misuzu¡¯s cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks to Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s loving Misuzu a lot!¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu kisses my glans again¡­!

    ¡¸Reaally¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s a cute pervert!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tell Misuzu

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu is a treasured pet only for Danna-sama!¡¹

    1. Imagine a young milf shouting Kyaa~ ?

 Chapter 73

    73. Sinister Alliance

    Misuzu wears her clothes after finishing her clean up fellatio¡­

    Of course¡­.Me too.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t look at me with those kind of eyes¡­it makes me want to take it off again!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    It somehow feels disappointing when women wear their bra.

    It feels that sex has ended¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to do it more!¡¹

    Misuzu on her bra said that.

    By the way¡­She¡¯s not wearing her panties yet.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, you can¡¯t go for a second round! You¡¯re overdoing it!¡¹

    Katsuko from the driver seat said.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m sorry. Then, Danna-sama, let¡¯s do this tomorrow too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Tomorrow too¡­?

    I¡¯m going to do it?¡­Yup, I will.

    There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t have sex with Misuzu when I meet her.

    ¡¸Misuuz-sama, what¡¯s your schedule tomorrow¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­I would be practicing traditional dance from dusk but I¡¯ll be free until then. The presentation is on May 2 so we¡¯re on the last stages! I¡¯ll be taking review on my house tonight too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even at your house?¡¹

    MIsuzu¡¯s house is a condominium isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸Yes! My mother is an accredited master so there¡¯s a Japanese Style room for practice. It also has mirrors lined up in it!¡¹

    Oh right¡­Her clan isn¡¯t a normal one.

    There¡¯s no way it¡¯s just a high class condominium¡­

    ¡¸MIsuzu-sama¡­Actually, tomorrow we are scheduled to do our last stages on Yukino-sama¡¯s little sister. Would Misuzu-sama like to participate if possible?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­If I recall, they intend to have Yukino-san¡¯s little sister fall to a sex slave isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­She¡¯ll be raped at first. Then trained to be addicted to sex¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered calmly

    ¡­That means?

    I¡¯m the one doing it ain¡¯t I?¡­

    ¡¸This is work for ¡ºKuromori¡»members. It¡¯s for Ojou-sama¡¯s sake¡­It¡¯ll be done even if you don¡¯t want it¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes were serious.

    This is the revenge plan Yuzuki-sensei developed for years¡­

    It has already been scheduled long ago that Yukino¡¯s little sister would be raped.

    ¡¸If you really want to say that you don¡¯t want it then we¡¯ll have some hoodlums in the town do the work. Shirasaka Maika would definitely be raped. That¡¯s already decided¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s the service for the dead little sister of Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s wrong

    ¡­Crazy

    But¡­Sensei¡¯s soul won¡¯t be healed unless that happens.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it¡­I will do it. I won¡¯t let Sensei and Katsuko-nee carry all the burden¡¹

    Yup¡­There¡¯s no other choice but for me to do it

    If they would just hire a hoodlum¡­I¡¯d rather do it.

    ¡¸¡­How old is that girl?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s in her second year in middle high¡­14 years old¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is she cute?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­She¡¯s still young right now but I think she¡¯ll be much more beautiful than Yukino-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Does she look like Yukino-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re sisters so they resemble each other¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even their character¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­She may be an attention-seeker and wants to be an adult but she¡¯s not as selfish as Yukino-sama. She may be slow but she¡¯s a very lovely girl¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is she suitable to become Danna-sama¡¯s slave?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, I think she can be raised. I think she may be a mischievous child but I think that she¡¯ll become a cute slave¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s a virgin of course?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes I¡¯ve confirmed it¡¹

    Misuzu breathed out and spoke to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Misuzu will be cooperating with Katsuko-sama¡­However, I have one request¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please say it¡¹

    ¡¸That child will be raised according to my desires¡­Katsuko-sama could you help me?¡¹

    Eh¡­Misuzu?

    Does Misuzu intend to train Maika-chan by herself?

    ¡¸Understood¡­We will be training Maika-sama as Misuzu-sama wishes!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled

    ¡¸¡­What kind of sex slave do you want? Please let me know if you have some idea¡¹

    Misuzu answered.

    ¡¸I think that Danna-sama gets horny when Misuzu is not by his side. At those times, I want a slave whom Danna-sama can just thrust his penis in and let out his semen¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­A semen toilet¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than a toilet, I want it to feel cuter¡­A domestic duck for children or something like a fancy interior ¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu has some ideas¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Misuzu¡­What are you thinking?¡¹

    Feeling scared, I asked Misuzu.

    Misuzu looks at me with serious eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s younger cousin, Satoshi-kun had a ¡ºSafe blanket¡»too!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸In Satoshi-kun¡¯s case, it was a stuffed toy Pooh. He¡¯s always carrying it around. He never let go of his Pooh¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What¡¯s a pooh stuff toy?

    What¡¯s a pooh?

    Is it an unemployed person?

    What kind of stuffed toy is an unemployed man?

    Furthermore, Satoshi-kun doesn¡¯t let go of the Pooh stuffed toy¡­????!!

    ¡¸But, if he always bring the Pooh stuffed toy it would get dirty won¡¯t it? The cloth would get shaggy and the eyes and ears would get torn off. Children bite and lick off their toys so the stuffed toys that get dirty aren¡¯t sanitized.¡¹

    Yup¡­Certainly, an unemployed person stuff toy shouldn¡¯t be licked.

    I can¡¯t imagine what kind of stuff toy it is though.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­it¡¯s changed when Satoshi-kun¡¯s asleep. With a new Pooh¡¹

    Pooh again?!

    A new unemployed person¡­Is there any new toys?

    At least make it an employed person stuffed toy¡­

    I don¡¯t know how rich people think¡­!

    ¡¸People say that children are feel security from the scent of their stuffed toys but that¡¯s a lie¡­ When Satoshi-kun woke up, he was puzzled for a few moments but when they told him that it¡¯s ¡ºThe usual Pooh¡» he began playing with the new pooh normally¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is listening to Misuzu¡¯s talk.

    I don¡¯t get what Misuzu wants to say at all.

    ¡¸In short¡­Misuzu-sama wants to exchange her as the ¡ºSafe blanket¡»?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸From Shirasaka Yukino-sama to her little sister¡­Maika-sama¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeeeeeeeh?

    ¡­W-What does this mean?

    ¡¸Yes. Misuzu wishes for that¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answered Katsuko-nee clearly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t hate Yukino-san in particular. But, Danna-sama¡¯s sex with Yukino-san is the worst. Danna-sama and Yukino-sama¡¯s compatibility is bad¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. Katsuko think so too¡¹

    ¡¸Is there no training schedule for Yukino-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Yukino-sama¡¯s been trained intensely for today so she¡¯ll be taking a rest tomorrow. She¡¯s planned to thirst for pleasure on the day where there¡¯s no sex¡­¡¹

    Amazing¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s plan is perfectly constructed.

    ¡¸So tomorrow¡¯s schedule is Maika-san isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me

    ¡¸Katsuko participated in Yukino-sama¡¯s first training¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It was Danna-sama¡¯s first isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It has been an abnormal experience so it might be a trauma for him¡­I think that his sex with Yukino-sama having the worst compatibility is the cause of it. He¡¯s become pitiable from his own carelessness¡­¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee did not do anything wrong, I don¡¯t get it though¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can say.

    ¡¸Is it possible for Danna-sama¡¯s trauma to be wiped out by raping Shirasaka Maika-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think that it¡¯s worth trying¡¹

    ¡¸I think I can endure Danna-sama having sex with Maika-san. But, I don¡¯t want to see him have sex with Yukino-san!

    Misuzu clings to me¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san, Megumi-san or even other girls. I won¡¯t make any complains as long as Danna-sama wants to embrace them¡­¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸If Danna-sama says ¡ºI want to have sex with that girl¡»Misuzu will bring her to you. Misuzu will trick any girl for Danna-sama¡¯s sake. If Danna-sama wants to rape a girl then I would help. I¡¯ll do anything!¡­But, I don¡¯t want Yukino-san!¡¹

    ¡­You

    ¡­Hate Yukino that much?

    ¡¸Katsuko too. Katsuko can only do sex other than making bread. Techniques using my own body and techniques to train a sex slave are my everything¡¹

    ¡­K-Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸As long as you wish for it, I can make all of the women in the world your sex slave. Even if they¡¯re Idols, a princess of another country, I¡¯ll definitely make her fall. It¡¯s all for your sake¡­But not Shirasaka Yukino. I don¡¯t want that girl by any means!¡¹

    The two of them¡­are alike

    They¡¯re completely denying Shirasaka Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­W-Why?¡¹

    Misuzu answered my question.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san is an old pooh stuffed toy¡¹

    ¡­Pooh?

    ¡­Yukino is?

    ¡¸Her body is dirty, shaggy, and her eyes and ears are torn off. She stinks a lot¡­She should be thrown away and be replaced by a new one!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko can understand Misuzu-sama¡¯s feelings very well!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it at all¡­!

    ¡¸Katsuko-sama¡­Can we make Maika-san Danna-sama¡¯s new pooh? Can we make Danna-sama¡¯s heart separate from the old toy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We can¡¯t do anything but try. Maika-sama doesn¡¯t have the most distorted part of Yukino-sama so I think that it would go well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¯s most twisted part?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered my question.

    ¡¸¡­Her excessively large pride. That girl doesn¡¯t see anything but herself. She doesn¡¯t love anyone but her father and herself!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right. She told Megumi-san that ¡ºI¡¯m the only daughter of Papa¡» Yukino-san¡¯s not counting her little sister, Maika-san in her head either. She¡¯s secluding into a world where there¡¯s only her and her father¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino

    My first love.

    ¡¸Maika-sama¡¯s not yet corrupted. She doesn¡¯t have any distortions either. I think that she¡¯s possible to train¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s her¡­Misuzu won¡¯t feel jealous even if she takes over as a ¡ºBlanket¡» We can wash her if she get dirty. Misuzu will patch it if their eyes and ears are torn off. I¡¯ll even do an emotional care¡­anyway, I don¡¯t want Yukino-san!¡¹

    Yukino¡­You¡¯re hated quite a lot.

    I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re that bad though¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Katsuko will be making the concrete plan. I will be sending the proposed pattern to Misuzu-sama via mail¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed a business card with her mailing address written on it to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I¡¯ll be sending my address here Misuzu will be awake even at midnight. I will be waiting for the report¡­ Please aid me for Danna-sama¡¯s sake, Katsuko-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Same here, best regards¡­Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    The two of them looked at each other.

    Katsuko-nee and Misuzu shook hands.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an alliance¡­Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! It¡¯s a¡ºSinister Alliance¡»! Katsuko-sama! ¡¹

    The two of them smiled at each other¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Misuzu who finished putting on her clothes¡­button my clothes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be borrowing this! I¡¯ll return this tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸What would you do with that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll comfort myself tonight smelling Danna-sama¡¯s scent!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be wrapped in Danna-sama¡¯s smell tonight¡­Misuzu¡¯s so happy!¡¹

    I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s at the bottom of her.

    She might be a perverted girl who doesn¡¯t have an end.

    That¡¯s what¡¯s cute though.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­I just thought of a good Idea¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles to Misuzu.

    ¡¸When you come home, please be naked and slip into the bed before taking a bath. Then, have the sweat and semen¡¯s scent drift into your body! Think of the scent as the feeling of sex and it¡¯ll be arousing!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee proposes a maniac like method of masturbation.

    ¡¸¡­Is that true?!¡¹

    ¡¸Please try it!¡¹

    ¡¸Then I will rise early for my practice in traditional dance tomorrow. I will be going to bed immediately after meal!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­You won¡¯t enter bath?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll masturbate first then enter the bath!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled bashfully.

    ¡¸Misuzu wants to live with Danna-sama sooner. Then, I won¡¯t be alone anymore. I¡¯ll have Danna-sama all the time!¡¹

    Misuzu said that and kissed my lips.

    ¡¸Then, see you tomorrow¡­Thank you for loving me a lot today¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu gripped the panty on my hand¡­

    ¡¸This is a souvenir. Danna-sama, please remember Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu got out of the car after saying that¡­

    Confirming that there¡¯s no pedestrian on left and right, she flipped her skirt towards me¡­

    I can see Misuzu¡¯s no-pan ¡­white ass

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Danna-sama!¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu went towards her condominium like a puppy.

    She turned back at the self locking entrance then waved her hand towards me¡­

    When the door opened, she bowed towards Katsuko-nee and disappeared inside the condominium¡­

    ¡­Haa

    She may be cute like a small animal but her energy is like a typhoon¡­

    ¡¸She has become a wonderful pet!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m overwhelmed!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Aren¡¯t you being equal?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed me a patch while saying so .

    It¡¯s the same thing with the name of Nagisa-san¡¯s shop on the back like what I wore in the morning.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s change, wear this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I stick the patch on my toe.

    ¡¸Me wearing this means that I¡¯m a¡ºdecoy¡»¡¹

    ¡¸You seem to know it¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­I can¡¯t do anything but be a ¡ºDecoy¡»¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m not a specialist in fights like Margo-san¡­

    I¡¯m not quick witted like Katsuko-nee and Nei-san either¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s two objectives for the plan tonight. First is to annihilate those who threaten Nagisa. This isn¡¯t so difficult. The trap has been set already¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸The other one is to check where¡¯s the information leak¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    The information¡¯s leaking?

    ¡¸The content of the strategy is already been set by Margo-sama and Nagisa. This is a mailing list used only for the ¡ºToys¡»themselves¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸We showed it to her on purpose¡­and we want to measure the level she wants to obstruct us.¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­It¡¯s Iwakura Yukiyo¡¹

    ¡­Iwakura Seitokaichou!

    ¡¸Actually, we won¡¯t do something this troublesome But, Ojou-sama has said that Iwakura Yukiyo is just letting out her stress¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura Yukiyo¡¯s fetish is close to Shirasaka Sousuke. She¡¯s a huge pervert. She wants to reopen the ¡ºKuromori¡»prostitution section.

    ¡¸In short¡­It¡¯s possible for her to contact Shirasaka Sousuke?¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­Iwakura Yukiyo knows that Shirasaka is a hopeless idiot. That¡¯s why Iwakura Yukiyo wants to manage the prostitution ring by her hand¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Iwakura-san¡¯s still a high school student isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Iwakura-san has rich and perverted customers. There¡¯s people in syndicates too. Don¡¯t you think she can do it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸The problem is her resolution to rebel against us¡­ That¡¯s why we¡¯re testing it. She¡¯s trained to never go against Ojou-sama but, Nagisa should be a viable target for her attack.

    ¡¸Then¡­is there a possibility that there¡¯s Yakuza¡¯s officials clustered on the location we¡¯re going to¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural¡­get ready okay?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee started the car again¡­

    Uwa¡­we¡¯re going to an amazingly dangerous place.

    Well¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei¡¯s father raped a daughter of a crime syndicate and escaped to Australia didn¡¯t he¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be dangerous for Iwakura-san to be cooperating with that crime syndicate?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed.

    ¡¸How many crime syndicates do you think are in this world?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you know that there are two huge underground syndicates in Japan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸The violent organizations in Japan can never be one. If that happens then the nation would be completely crushed. Won¡¯t it be easy to crush when there¡¯s only one head? On the other hand there¡¯s someone always wanting to replace the man of power that¡¯s on the top. That¡¯s why there should be two or more organizations. The choices for people who would try to use crime syndicates increases too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    ¡¸Crime Syndicates will never be a monolith. For example, Company A would be threatened by this Person B with the help from crime syndicate C¡­If it¡¯s a monolith then Company A would be crushed and B would pay C with money¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸However, in reality company A would request for Syndicate D to defend themselves. Then, D and C would talk to each other and B would give a suitable compromise. If you do it that way, A won¡¯t be crushed and D would be getting money from A. Again, C can take money from B for longer¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸About the matter where Kuromori Kouichiro raped the daughter from a crime syndicate, Ojou-sama has already come to an agreement with them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸An apology payment of 40 million yen and indefinite closure of ¡ºKuromori¡»prostitution section¡­and handing over Kuromori Kouichiro himself to them, it¡¯s settled already. Kurumori Kouichiro has escaped to Australia when Ojou-sama is about to hand him to the crime syndicate but that¡¯s no mistake The aftermath is the problem of the syndicate on the other side. Well, we told them the approximate location in Australia though¡¹

    ¡­So that ended like that?!

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori tower¡»is originally a brothel with high class prostitutes for the privileged class. They¡¯ve been aimed at by crime syndicates as a source of money several times but our guests have eliminated them for us. Our guests hate taking part in a crime syndicate. That¡¯s why we have a lot of crime syndicate as acquaintance but, we don¡¯t belong in any group. We can contact any power and we don¡¯t make loans. Everything is done by adjusting. Even now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Then¡­it¡¯s possible that Iwakura Yukiyo doesn¡¯t understand such sensitive power relationship¡¹

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡­if ever she cooperated with a specific underground syndicate¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Other organizations would be completely crushed¡­¡ºKuromori¡»is a veteran, there are some old customers so they can¡¯t meddle but¡­if Iwakura Yukiyo makes a new prostitution ring, it would become a hindrance to the existing crime syndicates and business¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is Iwakura-san in danger?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­That¡¯s why we need to know first how serious Iwakura Yukiyo is¡­!¡¹

    For that reason¡­they leaked the information.

    ¡¸If ever Iwakura-san intends to completely antagonize us¡­there¡¯s no other choice but to eliminate her. We have to get rid of her before she troubles the other people¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the fate of a ¡ºToy¡»¡¹

    So they¡¯re determined to go that far.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Didn¡¯t they say that Shirasaka Sousuke also intends to make a new prostitution ring?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­That¡¯s all Ojou-sama¡¯s plan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸When ¡ºKuromori¡» prostitution section was closed down, Shirasaka went on his own way in panic and was tricked saying ¡ºI will be financing, can you manage it?¡» There¡¯s actually none. It¡¯s Ojou-sama¡¯s scheme. ¡ºI will take care of all the crime syndicates in the underground and the necessary arrangements in the power of state¡»¡­ And Shirasaka got to think that way without thoughts¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s all a plan.

    ¡¸The information that¡ºKuromori Kouichiro has the data of all the most important guests in Kuromori tower¡»is also a lie There¡¯s a hitman from a crime syndicate that¡¯s aiming for Kuromori Kouichiro in Australia¡¹

    T-Too nasty.

    ¡¸Kuromori Kouichiro doesn¡¯t have that important document. He pressed all the tasks and management to Ojou-sama and Morishita-san. Ojou-sama¡¯s managing all of the important data¡­But, he believed even if it¡¯s a lie. He¡¯s an idiot after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already a big task to take the important data away from Ojou-sama. Ojou-sama has a lot of powerful customers from the underground. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s the end of the line if she says ¡ºShirasaka Sousuke will be abusing all of your personal informations¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Just when he heard the lie that¡ºKuromori Kouichiro has the same data in Australia¡»Shirasaka would be chasing after it. It would be easier to grab than from Ojou-sama. For a person raised like Shriasaka, he would hate doing troublesome things. They¡¯ll try to do anything to make it easier then¡­fail¡¹

    A thorough trap has been set.

    This is Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s revenge plan.

    ¡¸Even now, Shirasaka¡¯s in danger in Australia. It started by having the planned meetup in the hotel being cancelled, be mistaken by the international police as a drug trafficking person, encountered a luggage thief, attacked by a gang from the local, we prepared lots of events for him. It¡¯s a incident filled journey¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    ¡¸The place Shirasaka is going to will have the same aborigine person. He¡¯ll definitely be on Shirasaka¡¯s field of vision¡­Even at the airport, the hotel, the restaurant, or even on the road¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Aborigine?¡¹

    ¡¸On site person. A 52 year old man. He always has a spear on his hand so Shirasaka will always notice him¡­¡¹

    Un¡­I feel that¡¯s scarier than a normal stalker.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­today, a kind Japanese tourist would be helping Shirasaka who got robbed and became penniless. Then¡­That person would bring Shirasaka to the bottom of the Ayers rock

    ¡­Uwaa

    ¡¸Ah¡­He¡¯s not alone. Ayers rock has aboringe ojii-san waiting at the campfire was it? He has two spears¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s quite the trouble for

    Yukino¡¯s father.

    Well, mails won¡¯t reach I guess.

    Or rather¡­can he come back alive?

    ¡¸He won¡¯t get killed¡­He¡¯ll be returning on May 5. That¡¯s why¡­You have to make Maika-sama completely fall. Yukino-sama¡¯s already done¡­!¡¹

    We¡¯ll show to Shirasaka Sousuke his daughters becoming sex slaves¡­

    That¡¯s the shape of the revenge.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee hates Yukino that much too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I hate her. I want her to get pregnant sooner. Then you no longer need to have sex with her already¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Are you hungry? Want to eat bread? It would be better if you¡¯re full before the start of the strategy, dinner would be late¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that in care of me.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Hey, Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­what can I do for Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, didn¡¯t I promise Nagisa-san that we would redo her first experience. I also promised Misuzu and Megumi too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­When it comes to sex, I¡¯m fine as long as you¡¯re satisfied¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­ I¡¯m your woman so my head¡¯s filled with lots of sex. Thinking about sex is just escapism. I¡¯m in relief right now. You can just make love with me from time to time. I¡¯m fine being next to Nagisa, Megumi-sama or Misuzu-sama. You can just leave me for later¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸I love you¡­That alone makes me happy enough¡¹

    Katsuko-nee removes her right hand from the gear and holds my hand.

    ¡¸¡­Please be with me always¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay But, I love having sex with Katsuko-nee too¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­You want Misuzu-sama or Megumi-sama more than me don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m no longer a virgin. And my sex is crazy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s so fluffy that it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do it again¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yup. I want it a lot¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so glad¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that I¡¯m alive¡¹

    There are tears in Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Can you help me make bread next time?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, okay¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­Onee-san will be teaching you ways to make delicious food!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed.

 Chapter 74

    74. Various opinions¡­

    Before long¡­the car Katsuko-nee drives arrived at the front of the station in the private railway.

    It¡¯s approximately three stations away from the station where Nei-san raged.

    Since the stations is in the residential area¡­the front isn¡¯t that lively¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s van is parked in the parking lot at the convenience store in front of the station.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car joins in¡­that said, she stopped the car on a slightly remote position on purpose.

    7:30 P.M.¡­

    Nei-san who¡¯s in the passenger seat of the van beckons me.

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯m going¡¹

    ¡¸See you later¡­Take care¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    Katsuko-nee gets out of the minivan and runs towards the white van with short steps.

    Nei-san is wearing the same patch of Nagisa-san¡¯s shop as mine.

    Margo-san¡¯s wearing a brownish uniform.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll go shopping in the convenience store¡¹

    Saying that, Nei-san opens the door and gets out of the passenger seat.

    She¡¯s smiling towards me

    A person with a good style looks good in whatever they wear¡­

    Though we¡¯re wearing the same clothes, I can clearly trace her shape and ass well.

    Nei-san entered the shop.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, get in¡¹

    Being told by Margo-san, I sat in the passenger seat.

    The door closed and Margo-san handed me a piece of paper.

    ¡¸It¡¯s in the computer but¡­here¡¯s the map. Can you memorize it?¡¹

    On top of the paper is a map showing the distance to a certain shop.

    It¡¯s a map of the station in the private railway in the suburbs.

    The shop is a 15 minute walk from the station¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never been there but I get the gist of it¡¹

    It¡¯s a bit far from here¡­It¡¯s 15 stations by train.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­That¡¯s great. Nagisa-san will be meeting with the Yakuza in that shop at 9:00¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-san will enter the shop at 8:30 You¡¯re going to get in the train, then enter the shop at 8:40¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What does that mean?

    ¡¸The Yakuza want to know whether she called for support or not, I think that they will be checking all of the cars entering the road. We¡¯re the same way, but they don¡¯t have any way to check for people who took the train and walked from the station¡¹

    ¡­I-I see

    ¡¸When you enter, there might be someone from the Yakuza who would go check your status. Contrarily, if there¡¯s a spy in the shop already, that guy can take action regardless. Anyway, they want to control the number of people¡¹

    ¡­They plan to let me, an irregular enter to confuse the Yakuza side.

    ¡¸But¡­won¡¯t the Yakuza arrive before 8:40? Should I go earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸They¡¯re people in that type of industry so they like to assume importance. They themselves would be a little late. That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, that¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­A subordinate would come earlier and asks for the status. They want to know the lay of the land.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    ¡¸The person in the shop is someone Minaho knows so don¡¯t worry. There are hidden cameras put in the shop already¡¹

    As expected¡­Margo-san¡¯s skilled.

    ¡¸Then¡­When I arrive at the shop, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to do anything. You can let Nagisa-san do the talking¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right. If the Yakuza attacks, I want you to protect Nagisa-san. Get in between the Yakuza and Nagisa-san all the time. Prevent Nagisa-san from being caught by the Yakuza¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, got it¡¹

    Nagisa-san will be in the back-most seat close to the wall, so you should sit by her side when she talks. Oh right, Yoshida-kun¡­do you have your ¡ºBeat up Stick¡»?¡¹

    I knocked the sleeve of my patch.

    ¡¸Yes. I have it here¡¹

    ¡¸Leave that in the car¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    Won¡¯t it be troublesome for me if I don¡¯t have a weapon?

    ¡¸The opponent is a Yakuza. They¡¯re skilled at fighting. If you bring some poor weapons, you¡¯re going to think ¡ºIf ever something, I can use this to protect myself, I can use this to attack¡» Then a chance would show up¡¹

    ¡­chance

    ¡¸The Yakuza might have some quite strong awareness¡­They might discover if you have weapons. It¡¯s fine to just think of protecting Nagisa-san with your own body¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yup.

    Certainly, it is as Margo-san said.

    If I take out a poor weapon, I might be distracted¡­

    I¡¯m not as strong as Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll protect Nagisa-san with my life!¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸With that said¡­do you have your wallet, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Ah¡­wallet, it¡¯s in my school uniform.

    ¡¸I left it when I got off Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You shouldn¡¯t bring it¡­If you were caught by the Yakuza, they will discover your personal information if you have it. Leave your phone here too¡¹

    I took out my phone. And handed it to Margo-san

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have anything else? What about your Student ID¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all in my car. His pocket is empty¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    Margo-san handed me a cheap digital wristwatch and a brown envelope to me

    ¡¸There¡¯s 3,000 yen in that envelope, use that for transportation¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need that much¡­I think that a ticket costs only 400 yen¡¹

    Margo-san leaked out a sigh

    ¡¸It¡¯s unnatural if you don¡¯t have money except for transportation isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m going to say this again but, assume the worst case that you¡¯re caught by the Yakuza. Think about a false name¡¹

    ¡¸¡­False name?¡¹

    ¡¸Something that you can answer immediately if asked by the Yakuza. Also, use a common name so that you won¡¯t make a mistake when you were asked again after a while¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸You can use a name of a friend or someone you know¡­as long as it¡¯s not easy to forget¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    Yukino used Megumi as her false name as before¡­

    ¡¸In my case, It¡¯s Mary Smith 20 years old. American. Belonged to a lifeguard association in Los Angeles and usually works as a watchmen on the beach. I was sent to Japan by the association and am now an instructor at rescue activity¡¹

    ¡­Amazing

    With Margo-san¡¯s physique, she certainly looks like a beach watchmen in America.

    ¡¸This is a profile of my acquaintance. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t make a mistake¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Won¡¯t they be able to get it from the net¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know how many Mary Smiths live in Los Angeles? By the way, Smith is one of the most common family names in the US¡¹

    I-I see

    ¡¸You can think while you¡¯re in the train. Try to choose an ordinary name as much as possible¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­We¡¯re about to begin our operation. Anyway, Minaho and I are on the vicinity There¡¯s no need to worry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Try to be accurate in the times¡­Yoshida-kun, when you make contact with Nagisa-san, you no longer have any other contacts. I thought of handing over a prepaid phone but¡­having that is just unnatural¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    I put on the cheap wristwatch

    Looking at the time in the van¡­Yup, it¡¯s accurate.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Take care¡¹

    I opened the door¡­

    Then Nei-san ran in¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­Yo-chan, have some ice cream!¡¹

    Nei-san offered a mint chocolate ice bar to my lip.

    I opened my mouth and took a bite¡­Nei-san then gulped it down.

    ¡¸¡­Why ice cream?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see¡­it¡¯s becauce I love you, Yo-chan1¡­Just kidding!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸Yo-chaaan~!¡¹

    She embraced me.

    Nei-san¡¯s rich chest wraps my face softly¡­

    ¡¸Seriously¡­Nei¡¯s being spoiled by Yoshida-kun when Misuzu-chan or Megumi-chan¡¯s not here¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t I the Onee-san¡­There¡¯s no way I can just take Yo-chan from my little sisters!¡¹

    Saying that, Nei-san embraces me and spins

    ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous Nei¡­You¡¯re going to smear your ice cream on Yoshida-kun¡¯s sleeve!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry!¡¹

    Nei-san released me.

    Looking at my sleeve¡­there¡¯s surely some ice cream sticking on it.

    Nei-san licked it with her red tongue¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­take care¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san too¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine¡­Maru-chan¡¯s with me!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯m going¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san spoke

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go somewhere with just the two of us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a promise¡¹

    Nei-san and I coiled our pinkie fingers.

    ¡¸¡­Hot springs would be good¡¹

    Nei-san said with a blushing face.

    ¡¸Eh¡­we¡¯re going to stay overnight?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to be with me?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I want to go if it¡¯s with Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufufufu¡­I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re honest!¡¹

    Nei-san removed her pinkie finger¡­

    ¡¸¡­Later then¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­Nei-san¡¹

    I went to the station with light steps¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I bought a ticket and entered the station.

    Doing something so common feels somewhat strange.

    I¡¯m going to an abnormal situation for a while.

    ¡­Having sex with ridiculous frequency

    ¡­Dream like girls

    ¡­¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­And right now, I¡¯m going to fight Yakuza

    It¡¯s somewhat absurd.

    It¡¯s entirely different from one week ago

    The train came immediately.

    The seats have become empty but I stood in front of the door.

    I gaze at the night town outside the train¡­

    Streetlights¡­lights from the building¡­stores¡­is that a convenience store shining brightly¡­

    My face reflects on the windowpane¡­

    Ah, I¡¯m still a bit bruised.

    ¡­I¡¯m having a scary face.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    I was suddenly called out

    When I turned around¡­It was a face I saw before

    It¡¯s a guy from our class¡­he¡¯s wearing a white T-shirt and plain jeans

    ¡­If I recall

    ¡¸It¡¯s me, Tanaka¡¹

    Oh right¡­Tanaka

    ¡¸What are you doing with such clothes? Part time?¡¹

    I¡¯m wearing a batch with the same name as Nagisa-san¡¯s shop

    ¡¸¡­Something like that¡¹

    I can answer only that way

    There¡¯s now way I can answer¡¸I¡¯m going to fight the Yakuza¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­you¡¯re doing a lot of things, Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, yeah¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of work is it?¡¹

    ¡¸N¡­It¡¯s a flower shop?¡¹

    Why am I making a question¡­?!

    Wasn¡¯t I taught by Margo-san a while ago?

    I should be able to lie about my false profile smoothly¡­!

    ¡¸Hee¡­You¡¯re working somewhere unconventional¡¹

    Still¡­Tanaka seems to be convinced for the time being

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to go home to my relative¡¯s house for the moment¡¹

    ¡¸¡­IS that so?¡¹

    I¡¯m not interested in Tanaka though

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida, you¡¯ve changed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You look suspiciously timid at the entrance ceremony¡­you were beaten up by Endou the other day after all. Did he break anything?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nah¡¹

    ¡¸No, everyone¡¯s saying the same. Yoshida has changed after his trouble with Endou. Is that it¡­Have you given up on Shirasaka?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    Why is Yukino being mentioned?

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you always staring at Shirasaka absentmindedly all the time? Well, Shirasaka¡¯s a beauty so I can understand your feelings. It was just too open though¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    So I was looking at her

    ¡­That much

    ¡¸That must be why Endou beat you up¡­ Endou began going out with Shirasaka around last week after all¡¹

    ¡­Everyone knows

    ¡¸Those with foul mouths say that some parts in Yoshida¡¯s head got broken when you were hit by Endou¡¹

    Un. That¡¯s how it looks like. Really.

    ¡¸But you see¡­Shirasaka¡¯s not a great of a woman since she went out with someone like Endou. She looks good but she¡¯s ill natured. She¡¯s that type¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonder¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. She was number one on the popularity among men at the start of the school but¡­her reputation dropped recently. It was finished specially when she had gone out with Endou¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hee¡¹

    ¡¸The one rising in popularity recently is the chairwoman¡­Yamamine-san¡¹

    ¡­Megumi?

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s kind to everyone. She¡¯s not two faced. Also, she would be bright if you polish her¡­I can tell¡¹

    Err¡­I¡¯ve seen the results of her polishing though

    ¡¸She actually has a good style¡­her face is good too. Her hairstyle is lacking though. If someone teached her the way of fashion, she would change dramatically. Yamamine-chan is¡­!¡¹

    Yup¡­She really changed dramatically.

    She¡¯s seriously a good woman.

    She became an amazing beauty¡­yes

    ¡¸Shirasaka started being disliked by the girls from our class, but¡­Yamamine-chan¡¯s has always been liked by the girls. I¡¯ve never heard them say anything bad about Yamamine-chan¡¹

    Megumi¡­is really a good girl after all

    Somehow¡­hearing such a talk makes me happy.

    It feels like my own family is being praised¡­

    ¡¸Well anyway¡­you better not get involved with Endou any further He¡¯s just a midboss you know¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Midboss?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s always acting so arrogant and self important. But, he doesn¡¯t actually have the strength, that¡¯s why everyone calls him ¡ºmidboss¡»from behind since middle school¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m from the same middle school as Endou. He¡¯s always saying ¡ºMy father¡¯s a president and my uncle¡¯s a councilor. My house has the power¡» Then making absurd demands on the school side¡­ But he had a fight with a son of a prefectural council member¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸He went to apologize with his father while holding a box of cake. Since then, he definitely bows respectfully to the son of the prefectural council member. He¡¯s an idiot¡­seriously¡¹

    So that¡¯s why he¡¯s a ¡ºmidboss¡»

    He doesn¡¯t have the ability to become a ¡ºBig boss¡»¡­

    Yukino is the woman who¡¯s going out with him.

    ¡­The train arrived at the station.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m getting off here¡­by, Yoshida. Do you best at your work!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    Tanaka left the train laughingly

    He¡¯s not bad.

    But¡­He¡¯s looking properly

    A person from our class.

    No¡­I didn¡¯t know anything¡­

    About Yukino.

    About Endou.

    Even about Megumi¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I arrived at the target station.

    I walked in the night road following the map¡­

    It was an area where big factories gathered near the sea.

    It¡¯s golden week so all factories are closed.

    There¡¯s no people around.

    With the help of the streetlights and the vending machines¡­I face the target shop.

    I arrived at the shop safely.

    The shop was an old bar.

    It¡¯s called a coffee shop during the daytime so should I call it bar at night?¡­

    It looks like they usually deal with the people from the factories.

    There¡¯s a poster with¡ºLarge noon serving ¨C 700 yen¡»written on it after all

    It¡¯s originally a fashionable looking shop though¡­

    The name of the shop written on a blue neon sign¡­

    ¡ºStardust¡»

    In the parking lot at the side of the shop is Nagisa-san¡¯s Benz that was taken from the mansion.

    ¡­Nagisa-san¡¯s already here.

    When I looked at the clock¡­It¡¯s 8:36

    Margo-san told me¡­¡¸Enter the shop at 8:40¡¹wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡­Hm?

    Nagisa-san from inside the shop has noticed me.

    She¡¯s waving her hand smilingly saying ¡¸Here here¡¹

    I made a gesture saying ¡¸No no, I won¡¯t enter right now¡¹

    Nagisa-san made a ¡¸Why?¡¹gesture

    I pointed at my watch and showed ¡¸It¡¯s not time yet¡¹

    Nagisa-san made a gesture saying ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    I returned a gesture saying ¡¸Please wait for a moment¡¹

    Nagisa-san signed ¡¸Roger, roger¡¹¡­

    Haa, I sighed.

    I looked up at the night sky.

    There¡¯s clouds up above.

    It might rain tomorrow. 2

    I saw the orange moon from the rift of the clouds¡­

    Ah¡­Nagisa-san¡¯s looking this way

    But¡­there¡¯s still two minutes.

    Should I do exercise on the meanwhile?

    It would be bad if I can¡¯t move my body at important times.

    I started doing radio exercise.

    I don¡¯t know other exercise anyway.

    Nagisa-san from inside the shop points at me and laughs out loud.

    That¡¯s cruel¡­I¡¯m just doing exercise.

    Okay¡­It¡¯s time

    I entered the shop

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Gufufufufu¡­why?¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s still laughing¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­I have to warm up so I can move if needed¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, doing a radio exercise in front of the shop¡­Ahahahaha, so funny!¡¹

    Nagisa-san holds my hand¡­

    ¡¸Thank you¡­I loosened up thanks to that¡¹

    Saying that, she smiled towards me

    ¡¸Anyway¡­take a seat¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s sitting in the back seat just as Margo-san said.

    I sit by her side.

    If anyone ever shot a pistol from the doorway, I can set my body in-between to defend Nagisa-san¡­

    I thought that¡¯s a necessity during this situation¡­

    ¡¸¡­Want to drink something?¡¹

    Nagisa-san asked me.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Sorry¡­It¡¯s my first time in such a place¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s written on the menu.

    ¡ºManhattan¡»or ¡ºBlue Hawaii¡»¡­

    ¡ºSidecar¡», is that really a name of a drink?

    ¡¸Nagisa-san, what are you drinking?¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡­This is ¡ºMoscow Mule¡»¡¹

    Yup, I can¡¯t imagine the taste from the name¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s not allowed to drink alcohol yet¡­Master, bring ¡ºMoscow Mule¡»to this boy and remove the vodka please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    The 50 year old master began to make something after saying that

    He¡¯s mixing two liquids¡­W-What?

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your ¡ºMoscow Mule¡»without vodka¡¹

    A glass was put before me

    ¡¸Drink it¡¹

    Being urged by Nagisa-san who¡¯s laughing fufufu¡­I took the glass to my mouth.

    ¡¸¡­How is it?¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t have the taste of alcohol.

    ¡­How should I say it?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit sour, it feels like ginger ale¡­¡¹

    Answering that, the old-man master laughed.

    ¡¸Clever¡­¡ºMoscow Mule¡»without vodka is just lime juice mixed with ginger ale¡¹

    ¡­haa

    ¡¸It¡¯s called ¡ºSaratoga cooler¡» This is also a non-alcohol cocktail¡¹

    Nagisa-san laughs satisfied¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s come to this bar again when we¡¯re out of this situation. Should we go when Yoshida-kun¡¯s of age, when you can drink alcohol? I¡¯ll teach you all about delicious liquors¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a fantastic bar in the grand hotel at the port. We¡¯re going to drink there¡­then reserve a room for the night. I want to watch the beautiful night with you¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s making such a talk¡­

    ¡¸Sorry about that¡­this isn¡¯t a romantic shop¡¹

    The master interrupts

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for using this shop for a troublesome thing¡¹

    When Nagisa-san said that to the master

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­we¡¯re a shop that suits it after all. Please use it without hesitation!¡¹

    Then he laughed.

    When I looked around the shop¡­

    There¡¯s no other customer other than us.

    ¡¸There doesn¡¯t seem to be a scout does it? Even though Yoshida-kun made such a performance in front of the shop, there¡¯s no one who came¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san laughingly said.

    ¡¸Is there no need for us to worry then?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re still not sure¡¹

    I gripped Nagisa-san¡¯s hand

    ¡¸¡­Right. We must not stop being vigilant¡¹

    Just like that¡­Nagisa-san and I waited for the arrival of the Yakuza.

    ¡­8:50 No one¡¯s coming.

    ¡­8:55 There¡¯s no change.

    ¡­Even at 9:00. The Yakuza didn¡¯t come at the promised time.

    ¡¸Margo-san said that the Yakuza would be a bit late¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right. But, that Yakuza person is just for bluff so they won¡¯t make us wait that long¡¹

    From outside the window¡­there¡¯s a car coming over.

    ¡­09:02:12

    ¡¸¡­Look¡¹

    The Yakuza from the flower market this morning had stopped his yellow green Porsche.

    Yup¡­There¡¯s a graffiti on the door.

    It¡¯s Nei-san¡¯s prank

    Certainly, that looks bad.

    Or rather¡­the yellow green Porsche looks like a tree frog.

    The door opened and the Yakuza came out.

    One, two, three, four, five¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s surprising¡¹

    Nagisa-san muttered

    ¡¸Three people were able to sit in the rear seat of such a small Porsche¡­!¡¹

    The Yakuza in the purple who we met this morning is in the middle.

    Uwaa¡­He¡¯s still wearing sunglasses even at night.

    The other four look like hoodlum followers.

    They¡¯re all looking flashy¡­

    ¡¸¡­They came¡¹

    The door of the shop opened¡­and the Yakuza entered¡­!

    1. Can¡¯t make the English version of the joke so I¡¯ll just explain it, Ice cream is read as Aisu, and she said aisheteru in this line. ?

    2. Oh yes, this rain will be so dramatic ?

 Chapter 75

    75. Bar Manners

    ¡¸¡­¡ºSchwarz¡»-san Who would of thought that you would be the one to invite us. You¡¯re going to give us a good response won¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    The yakuza boss in the purple suit told Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸How about we get into business talk immediately? Anyway, drink a lot¡­you guys too¡¹

    Nagisa-san told the Yakuza.

    I see, she intends to make them drink alcohol to dull their movement¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please give me a big cup¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled gorgeously.

    The Yakuza boss¡¯ face melts down.

    ¡¸Hey, Guys¡­Order whatever you want! Hurry up!¡¹

    With the boss¡¯ words, the followers were¡­

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m getting beer¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also get beer¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get beer for the time being¡¹

    The boss¡¯ face had a vein popping out!

    ¡¸Idiots! This is an adult bar so you shouldn¡¯t say ¡ºLet¡¯s get beer for the time being¡»! Ask for something adult-like and cool drink! Get a cocktail!¡¹

    The follower¡¯s are frightened.

    ¡¸But¡­Aniki. We don¡¯t know any cocktails¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not good with dealing with the cocktail names¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­What¡¯s a cocktail, Aniki?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it but¡­what kind of liquor is cocktail? Is it a foreign drink? Anyway, one order please¡¹

    The boss is disgusted by the reaction of his followers.

    ¡¸Kaa!¡­Fuck that. You all don¡¯t know what a cocktail is?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸We lived saying ¡ºBeer for the time being¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Or raw sour grapefruits¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know any foreign liquor!¡¹

    The followers bowed to the boss.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­Remember this. There might be a night where an onee-chan takes you to an adult-like bar like this. At that time, if you can¡¯t even order a cocktail, you would be laughed off by her. It¡¯s not just you but also your seniors¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, Aniki¡­Could you teach us at least one?¡¹

    The Yakuza boss cleared his throat and spoke to the master.

    ¡¸¡­Boss, could you prepare ¡ºKahlua Milk¡»for these four?¡­¡¹

    The Yakuza boss orders while trying to look cool

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    The master started working immediately

    ¡¸Aniki¡­What¡¯s ¡ºKahlua milk¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot¡­¡ºKahlua milk¡»is a cocktail name. Remember this. When you order a ¡ºKahlua Milk¡»at a place like this, your level as a man rises a lot. The woman with you would tremble a lot! Go on and say it! It¡¯s like this¡­Boss, give me¡ºKahlua Milk¡»¡­ Go!¡¹

    The four followers spoke up¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Boss give us¡ºKahlua Milk¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    It feels very surreal.

    ¡¸Yup¡­Then. Don¡¯t forget that¡­!¡¹

    The Yakuza boss nods looking satisfied.

    ¡­Oh right.

    I¡¯ll remember that too.

    ¡ºKahlua Milk¡»¡­

    ¡­Hmm?

    Nagisa-san¡¯s nudging my arm and her face says ¡¸No, no¡¹¡­

    Eh¡­That¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, what¡¯s Aniki¡¯s order?¡¹

    The follower asked the boss

    ¡¸Right¡­Boss, I¡¯ll take ¡ºOolong Tea¡»!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Huh, Aniki won¡¯t drink liquor?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Idiots! If I drink alcohol who would drive us home?!¡¹

    ¡­Ueeeeee!?

    The boss is driving the Porsche himself?!

    ¡¸No, we can¡¯t let Aniki drink Oolong tea when we¡¯re going to drink liquor¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I will be driving on the way back so please drink I¡¯ll give you my ¡ºKahlua milk¡»¡­!¡¹

    The boss loses his temper on the followers¡­!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with me! There¡¯s no way I can let you drive my treasured Porsche! I took out 2.3M yen for that Porsche 911 I will be the one driving home!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry. I¡¯ve gotten ahead of myself¡¹

    The followers bowed down.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­it¡¯s okay as long as you understand.¡¹

    Oh¡­So that Porsche costs 2.3M Yen.

    That¡¯s quite a luxury car.

    As expected, is it expensive because it¡¯s colored yellow green¡­?

    The master brought in the glasses.

    ¡¸Here you go¡­Four¡ºKahlua Milk¡»and one¡ºOolong tea¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­Hurry up and take your glasses!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eiii!¡¹

    The Yakuzas took the five glasses.

    ¡¸Then, well Let¡¯s toast for the future development of ¡ºSchwarz¡»and us!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Surely¡¹

    Nagisa-san raised her own glass.

    It can¡¯t be helped, me too¡­

    The boss raised his glass and shouted.

    ¡¸¡­Kanpai! Prosit!1¡¹

    P-Pro-¡­what?

    ¡¸¡­Prosit!¡¹

    The followers imitated their boss.

    Then, they drank the liquor¡­

    ¡¸¡­Prosit means ¡®toast¡¯ in German¡¹

    Nagisa-san whispered in my ear secretly

    ¡­I-Is that so?

    But¡­Why German?

    ¡¸¡­Ah, this is delicious. It¡¯s sweet and easy to drink. ¡ºKahlua Milk¡»is good!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. It goes well as a dessert after a meal!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s also good when you get out of the public bath, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I think so too¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKahlua Milk¡»seems to be popular with the followers.

    ¡¸Idiots, it would just be a normal coffee milk! You see ¡ºKahlua Milk¡»goes to ¡ºKahlua¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Aniki, what¡¯s ¡ºKahlua¡»?¡¹

    The Boss stopped moving when the follower asked¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see ¡ºKahlua¡»is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s something like gratitude!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Gratitude?¡¹

    The Yakuza boss had a ¡ºShiiiit!¡»face¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s made from¡ºKahlua¡»-san¡¯s house!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºKahlua¡»-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He might be ¡ºKahlua¡»brother!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The eldest son is Zofi and the youngest is Leo!¡¹

    The store fell silent.

    It¡¯s as if the God of death had passed¡­

    The boss looked around the shop restlessly under his sunglasses¡­

    Then¡­those eyes

    Looked at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Who are you!¡¹

    The boss suddenly asked me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸You were in the market earlier this morning, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I was there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who are you?!¡¹

    When the Yakuza asked me¡­!

    ¡­Err

    Oh right¡­I should be saying my false name here, shouldn¡¯t I?

    I was taught by Margo-san after all

    I must not tell my true name¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Tanaka!¡¹

    I instinctively said the name of my classmate I met in the train a while ago.

    ¡¸¡­Tanaka?¡¹

    The Yakuza boss looks at me with a scary face¡­

    ¡­Shit This is going to go bad!!!

    ¡¸¡­What Tanaka!?!¡­Huh?!¡¹

    The boss shouts loudly at my ear!

    ¡­Shit

    He¡¯s doubting it¡­

    Eeeeh¡­Uwaa

    What was Tanaka¡¯s given name?!

    Hideo? Norio?¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Yasuo!2¡¹

    Sink or swim! I shouted!

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    The Yakuza boss shouted¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Tanaka Yasuo!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s me!¡¹

    The Yakuza stopped moving for an instant¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re¡­ Tanaka Yasuo?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s right!!!!¡¹

    The Yakuza boss stared at me from head to toe¡­

    Even the followers behind him¡­

    ¡¸Well fine¡­You, Tanaka Yasuo¡­what¡¯s your relationship with ¡ºSchwarz¡»¡­?¡¹

    My relation to Nagisa-san¡­?

    There¡¯s no way I can answer it¡¯s a sexual relationship¡­

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What did Tanaka say at that time?

    ¡­Oh right

    ¡¸I¡¯m part time!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Part time?¡¹

    The Yakuza boss had a suspicious look.

    ¡¸¡­What kind of part time?¡¹

    ¡­S-Shit!

    ¡­I-I have to explain from there?!

    ¡¸¡­You see, part time is a short form of part time work! ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huuuh?!¡¹

    ¡¸You see, Part time work means ¡ºA person working as a staff but is not a regular¡»in English3¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s wrong. Part time work is ¡ºLabor¡»in German¡­4¡¹

    Nagisa-san whispered into my ears.

    ¡¸I was wrong! Let me correct it! Let me correct it! Let me correct it!¡­Part time worker means ¡ºLabor¡»in german!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore!

    I just shouted anyway¡­!

    ¡¸In short¡­An-chan is a part timer?¡¹

    The boss seems to understand it somehow¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I am in ¡ºLabor¡»in German meaning¡­!¡¹

    What am I saying?

    ¡¸Then¡­Why is a part timer here?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸He¡¯s at work here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re working in this shop?¡¹

    ¡¸No no¡­that¡¯s not it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what is it?!¡¹

    What should I do now?!

    ¡­Then

    Nagisa-san laughed out loudly.

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san?¡¹

    ¡¸This guy¡¯s working in my shop. I brought him here today as my bodyguard. It¡¯s going to raise his pay after all¡­right?¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­yes¡­that¡¯s how it is¡­Eeh!¡¹

    Anyway, let¡¯s just match with her talk¡­

    Yup¡­We¡¯re somehow able to fool him.

    ¡¸He¡¯s a bodyguard?¡¹

    The boss looked at me closely again.

    Then¡­he laughed.

    ¡¸This brat is a bodyguard?¡­This is funny!¡¹

    The four followers laughed too.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true. He¡¯s very skilled¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled.

    ¡¸He can do the needed delay properly¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Delay?

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by that?¡¹

    Answering the Yakuza boss, Nagisa-san pointed outside the shop¡­

    ¡¸¡­Take a look¡¹

    The road outside the shop.

    Has no one else passing as usual.

    The Yellow green Porsche that the Yakuza parked a while ago is still there¡­

    The white light from the street lamps shine the Porsche good¡­

    ¡­There

    Nei-san armed with a metal bat appears¡­

    Nei-san looked towards the shop with a smile.

    Then¡­She gripped the bat hard¡­

    Then picked up the cuff tightly with a form like Ichiro.

    ¡­She raised the bat!

    Then hit the Porsche¡¯s windowpane hard!!!!

    ¡­Baririn!!! Bako!!!! Bariririn!!! Bakobeko!!!

    Nei-san beats down the yellow green Porsche while laughing out loudly!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that bitch doing!?¡¹

    The Yakuza boss¡¯ face became pale!

    ¡¸Guys! Stop her immediately! Heey!¡¹

    The four followers went out of the shop at mach speed¡­!

    ¡­Then!

    At the moment the four people went out of the shop¡­Margo-san attacks them from the side.

    With one blow¡­A single strike hit precisely to incapacitate them!

    ¡¸¡­Ugaaa!¡¹

    There¡¯s only one shout that was heard.

    But, what I saw is¡­

    Two bodies falling straight to the ground¡­

    The two remaining flew to the sky and fell over their head¡­!

    Furthermore, Margo-san kicked the dominant arms of the men who fell down to the ground!

    The four continued to have their bones broken¡­!

    Nagisa-san spoke to the Yakuza boss looking at the scene outside the shop in amazement.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s talk business¡­Unfortunately, I have no intention to cooperate with you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see, so that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    The boss slowly stands from his seat

    ¡¸¡­Hahahahaha, it¡¯s negotiation breakdown!¡¹

    The Yakuza boss who lost his temper pulled out a knife from his chest¡­

    ¡¸But¡­we can¡¯t withdraw that easily¡­If this happens then my honor would be completely destroyed. At worst, the therapy cost and the compensation money¡­and the repair charges of the Porsche would be quite a lot¡­!¡¹

    He¡¯s gradually cutting down the distance¡­

    ¡¸¡­How much do you want?¡¹

    Nagisa-san asked the Yakuza without destroying her smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­Should we make it 30M? 2.5M for those guys. And 20M for my Porsche¡¹

    Eh¡­Wasn¡¯t that Porsche 2.3M?!

    ¡¸¡­Also, I¡¯ll have you as my woman¡¹

    The Yakuza boss laughed.

    ¡¸Come here! You¡¯re my hostage!¡¹

    The Yakuza waves his hand holding the knife¡­

    Shit¡­What should I do?

    Margo-san¡¯s outside the store¡­

    We can¡¯t let Nagisa-san be taken as a hostage¡­

    Anyway, I¡¯ll get in between Nagisa-san and the Yakuza¡­

    ¡­Then

    Then, the master taps my shoulder.

    Looking at him¡­Master handed me a thick book.

    The title is¡­¡ºHome Medicine¡»

    I see, we can prevent the knife of the Yakuza with this thick book¡­!

    ¡¸Thank you!¡¹

    I pushed out the book before myself and substitute it as a shield¡­

    The Yakuza looked at me then laughed with his nose.

    ¡¸An-chan¡­That¡¯s an amateur idea, it¡¯s unskillful. What¡¯s with that lack of nerve?! If you don¡¯t hurry and hand over that lady, you¡¯d get injured¡­!¡¹

    Don¡¯t make a fool¡­of an amateur!

    ¡­I!

    ¡¸¡­Here, Pass!¡¹

    I passed the ¡ºHome Medicine¡»towards the Yakuza like basketball!

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    The Yakuza dodges the book hurled quickly!

    Then¡­I made a tackle!

    It¡¯s a charge of life and death!!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t fuck with me! You shit!¡¹

    The Yakuza swung his knife around!

    The sleeve of my patch was cut off!

    But I quickly charged and attacked the Yakuza¡¯s shoulder¡­!

    ¡­Dongragashan!!!

    The Yakuza and I fell down at the entrance of the shop¡­!

    ¡­At that moment

    The door opened and Margo-san jumped in like a gale!

    She kicked the hand of the Yakuza that¡¯s holding the knife!

    The knife pierced the wall of the shop!

    ¡­Then, that decided the match

    ¡¸¡­You still want to continue?¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s stamping the neck of the Yakuza boss with her combat boots¡­asked him¡­

    I got up and away from the Yakuza.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think that you¡¯d get away from doing this to me! I have a respectable occupation! The organization won¡¯t be silent you know!¡¹

    The Yakuza still barked.

    ¡¸Hey hey hey¡­Let me get in!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee enters the shop¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s holding a tablet on her hand.

    ¡¸Everything¡¯s digital recently¡­even the Yakuza¡¯s industry seems to be no match from the modernization! The ¡ºCircular Letter¡»is now emails¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸Kawafuji Kouzou¡­is that you?¡¹

    ¡¸What?! I¡¯m Naniwa¡¯s5 Kawafuji!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a ¡ºBreak Off letter¡»from your Organization!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡¹

    Katsuk-nee handed the tablet to the Yakuza boss¡­Kawafuji-san

    I can read the contents from my position.

    ¡ºBreak off letter, the person mentioned has broken and gone against our moral code so we have to break you off. Please do not get involved with us anymore¡»

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m being dismissed?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­that¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s phone rang¡­

    ¡¸Hello? I¡¯ve been waiting¡­It¡¯s been a while chairman. It¡¯s ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡» Katsuko, the one you saw on the party before. Yes, I¡¯ll hand it over now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed the phone to the Yakuza boss

    ¡¸It¡¯s a call for you! From the chairman¡¹

    ¡¸Chairman¡­could it be?¡¹

    Kawafuji-san took the phone as if snatching it¡­

    ¡¸Helly, it¡¯s me! Kawafuji!¡¹

    A voice leaks out from the phone¡­!

    ¡ºWhat have you done!¡»

    ¡¸¡­W-What? C-Chairman?¡¹

    ¡ºTrying to make a move on Kuromori¡¯s shop of all things¡­!¡»

    ¡¸¡­K-Kuromori?¡¹

    Nagisa-san spoke to the Yakuza who doesn¡¯t get what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸That store¡­¡ºSchwarz Wald¡»means ¡ºKuromori¡» In german¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡¹Nagisa-san laughs.

    ¡ºThe owner of the shop you tried to meddle with is a friend of the big boss and the head of the group! Do you intend to crush your organization?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Friend?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Both of them are my treasured guests¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled suspiciously¡­

    ¡¸I also took care of them when Nagisa retired!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸¡­What are you people?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered the Yakuza¡¯s question¡­

    ¡¸We don¡¯t intend to answer that question. There¡¯s a lot of things in this world you better not know¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Please disappear by tomorrow morning¡­along with your followers. And never show your face in front of me again. This is not a warning. In case you don¡¯t do what we said, you¡¯ll have to disappear¡­from this world, completely¡¹

    Nagisa-san sentenced the Yakuza¡­!

    ¡­Bobobobobo!

    The yellow green Porsche lights up outside the shop¡­!

    Nei-san seems to set it on fire.

    She jumps up and around the car while laughing loudly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Master, sorry for the trouble. Here¡¯s the fee¡¹

    Margo-san handed a thick envelope to the master of the shop

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­I can redecorate the shop from the money you paid. It¡¯s a great help for me¡¹

    The master washed the glass Nagisa-san and I used and wiped it with cloth.

    ¡¸A fight between Yakuza happened here. Then the Yakuza ran away¡­tell that to the police¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Nagisa-san thanked the master

    The master didn¡¯t say anything and just wiped off Nagisa-san and my fingerprint with a dishcloth¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­Or do you want us to tell the truth to the police¡ºOur flower shop was attacked¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san said while looking down on the Yakuza.

    Her feet are still trampling down the chest of the Yakuza¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I get it already¡­It¡¯s my defeat¡¹

    The Yakuza admitted defeat¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to tell you once¡­but, we¡¯re going to set an accidental fire in your shop. Don¡¯t go back to your shop okay?¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Nagisa-san gave me a thick kiss¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Before the firefighters and the police came to the blazing Porsche¡­we escaped the site.

    ¡¸Nagisa-san, go back to the mansion¡­! Mao-chan¡¯s waiting for you!¡¹

    Told by Margo-san, Nagisa-san bowed to everyone while in the driver¡¯s seat of the Benz¡­!

    ¡¸Thank you everyone¡­I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to us!¡¹

    Nei-san shouted from the passenger seat of the van¡­

    I also marched to the rear of Margo-san¡¯s white van.

    Nagisa-san¡¯s Benz is on the right side of the shop.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s minivan is right in front¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s minivan is on the left of the road¡­

    They all escape in different directions¡­

    ¡¸Still, they¡¯re really beyond help. Even though they should be vigilant over various things, they weren¡¯t at all¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san laughed out loud.

    ¡¸No¡­we still don¡¯t know that. Nei, be careful until the last second¡¹

    Margo-san says while driving.

    ¡¸Okaay¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Yoshida-kun was amazing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What? Did I do something?¡¹

    ¡¸The radio exercise in front of the shop¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­That was amazing!¡¹

    Eh¡­That¡¯s entirely common though

    Or rather, what¡¯s amazing with radio exercise¡­?

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought that you would start a radio exercise in that place¡­that¡¯s what¡¯s amazing. All of those who were watching were laughing out with all their breath¡¹

    Ah¡­I was being laughed at.

    Well¡­It¡¯s common so I¡¯m fine.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei was even laughing hysterically! It¡¯s my first time seeing Sensei laugh that hard!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    Speaking of which¡­

    I can¡¯t see Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    Where is she?

    ¡¸Huh¡­Yo-chan, you¡¯re injured?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me from the rearview mirror and notices¡­

    Oh, it¡¯s the wound from when my sleeve was cut by the knife from the Yakuza.

    It¡¯s not something big.

    It¡¯s just a paper cut, blood is just seeping out¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. ¡®Tis but a scratch¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not okay! Maru-chan, stop the car!¡¹

    Margo-san stopped the van on the side.

    Nei-san gets off the passenger seat and comes to the rear seat¡­

    ¡¸Geez¡­there¡¯s blood coming out!¡¹

    Taking out the first aid kit, Nei-san treated the wound.

    ¡¸Right¡­I saw it from outside the shop but that was just too careless a behavior. You were lucky today but if it went badly you¡¯d get injured¡¹

    Margo-san advised me

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m really fine¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think that way¡­In that case, if the knife edge hits your hand, your finger might get cut off¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I told you I¡¯m fine¡­¡¹

    Margo-san makes a suspicious look from my answer

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, I know that Margo-san would come to help as long as I made a chance. Nagisa-san¡¯s security is the top priority in that case isn¡¯t it? It doesn¡¯t matter if I get injured or if my fingers get cut off¡­¡¹

    Nei-san looked at me with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, what are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be troubled if my finger got cut, would you?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Isn¡¯t that troublesome?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­It would be troublesome for me¡­But it¡¯s not a problem for the others. It¡¯s fine as long as I¡¯m the only one troubled, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not good!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    Nei-san, why are you angry?

    ¡¸I would be troubled if Yo-chan loses his fingers!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true¡­it¡¯s my finger¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, you should be troubled! It¡¯s a big trouble if you lose your finger! It¡¯s a trouble throughout life!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that¡­But isn¡¯t there no other way but to give it up for Nagisa-san¡¯s safety?¡¹

    Nagisa-san is much more worthy than me¡­

    It doesn¡¯t matter if I die anyway.

    ¡¸¡­Idiot!!!¡¹

    Nei-san slapped my face¡­!

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸If Yo-chan gets his finger cut then I¡¯ll chop of my finger too! If Yo-chan¡¯s eyes gets crushed then I¡¯ll have my eye crushed too! If Yo-chan dies, I would kill myself!¡­That¡¯s why¡¹

    Nei-san is crying¡­

    ¡¸Take care of yourself!¡­I beg you!¡¹

    Nei-san clings to me.

    I don¡¯t know why Nei-san¡¯s angry.

    But anyway¡­I can do nothing but apologize

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s an idiot. Bakaa¡­!¡¹

    Yup¡­I¡¯m certainly not smart.

    Even I think that I¡¯m an idiot.

    I can never understand Nei-san¡¯s feelings¡­

    1. both means cheers! ?

    2. Yeah, from that shit game ?

    3. He actually said that in Japanese, there¡¯s no english TL. lol ?

    4. Labor was said in Japanese. lol Nagisa-san ?

    5. Former name of Osaka ?

 Chapter 76

    76. Silence

    ¡¸I¡¯m not really bright. I¡¯m ignorant. I need to study to become better don¡¯t I¡­¡¹

    I feel a bit down after getting scolded by Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan, what are you saying!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s looking at my face in wonder.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s cute because he¡¯s a bit of an idiot, don¡¯t get wise!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Just stay as an idiot all the time¡­please!¡¹

    ¡­Err, Nei-san?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re 15 right now aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me from the driver seat.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you still have five more years¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸The priest in our facility said that ¡ºHumans can be educated until they¡¯re 20 years old¡» When they¡¯re 20 years old, their rough character would be decided and there won¡¯t be any big changes after that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Big changes?¡¹

    ¡¸Like entering the military and have your actions controlled 24-7¡­or getting in jail and be forced to do labor¡­Human lifestyle doesn¡¯t seem to change much¡¹

    ¡¸¡­oh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, I haven¡¯t asked you about this before but have you heard about the saying ¡ºEnvironment makes the habit, the habit forms the character and the character decides the fate¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s my first time hearing it.¡¹

    ¡¸Those who want to become a different person must change the environment they live in. As the environment changes, his customs would too. When his customs change, his character would change too. If the character changes, one¡¯s fate would change¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡­But

    Will I be able to go out of that lonely house?

    I haven¡¯t returned to the house for these past few days

    I stayed at Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s mansion all this time.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s making delicious meals.

    But¡­There¡¯s no way this will continue forever.

    Right now, I¡¯m experiencing a dream for a short period¡­

    It¡¯s not allowed to happen to my body in reality¡­

    That¡¯s why I must return the favor to the people who were gentle to me.

    I must use my all to be useful¡­

    Everyone¡¯s being gentle to me after all

    I have to return to that cold sofa in that dark room sooner or later.

    The van we¡¯re in runs at full speed in the night way¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to burn down the flower shop of the Yakuza. I¡¯ll explain the procedure in details after arriving at the place¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said suddenly.

    ¡¸Why are we going to burn the shop?¡¹

    We just repulsed the Yakuza a while ago

    Margo-san gave the young Yakuza a fracture on their dominant arm and the boss promised to be gone by tomorrow.

    In the first place, the Yakuza sent over a ¡ºBreak off letter¡»

    There¡¯s no need to burn the shop now¡­

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t it fun to burn it down?!¡¹

    Nei-san laughingly answered.

    Well, Nei-san might be an ¡ºArson maniac¡»but¡­

    ¡¸¡­You think it¡¯s overkill?¡¹

    Margo-san asked while looking at the rear-view mirror

    ¡¸Yes¡­A bit¡¹

    I answered honestly

    ¡¸We should overdo it¡­we¡¯re in that kind of industry¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸¡­This case is the Yakuza trying to meddle with Nagisa-san in the first place. That Yakuza was a member of a certain organization and the organization has some responsibility¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I think so¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Minaho reported a complaint to the organization and they ¡ºBroke off¡»from that Yakuza¡­ You can¡¯t see any problem after that do you?¡¹

    Yup¡­Got troubled, made a complaint and the Yakuza was ¡ºBroken off¡»¡­

    It¡¯s the proper course.

    There¡¯s no error here.

    ¡¸However¡­In this kind of industry, whatever the result is, they hate it just being free of charge¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸That organization would take an attitude about the Yakuza they cut off saying ¡ºWe did that breaking off letter for your sake¡» ¡ºYou should return this loan when the opportunity comes¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Our reason is different¡­People usually make a fair deal with 50-50 isn¡¯t it? They would like to ¡ºLend¡»something at any reason to the other¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s!

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, it¡¯s needed to have wrong reason to live in here¡¹

    Nei-san laughingly said.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to overkill it! You have to show that when they make a move on ¡ºKuromori¡»they¡¯ll be completely crushed! And that we¡¯re going to do it even without the loan from the Yakuza!¡¹

    ¡¸We have to make them think that ¡ºKuromori¡»is dangerous They¡¯re crazy. It¡¯s someone you must not meddle with¡­¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    So you have to go that far?

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to burn down the Yakuza¡¯s flower shop. We¡¯ll completely turn it to ashes¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes in the mirror had strong will.

    Margo-san¡¯s really is a guard of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    She¡¯ll dedicate her life to ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    After 20 minutes, the car arrived at a warehouse in the outskirt of the town.

    The Yakuza¡¯s are running a flower shop in such a place¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s plenty of old warehouses in this neighborhood and the rent is low¡­In addition, the Yakuza don¡¯t seem to sell flowers delivered from the main. Well, they¡¯re just followers¡¹

    Margo-san seems to have investigated about the Yakuza in detail.

    ¡¸It¡¯s there¡¹

    Looking at where Margo-san pointed at¡­

    It¡¯s an old two story warehouse.

    It¡¯s awfully tattered¡­It¡¯s definitely a Showa era building.

    There¡¯s a poorly written handwritten banner saying ¡ºHana¡»on the rusting shutter.

    You won¡¯t be able to know if it¡¯s a ¡ºFlower shop¡»or a ¡ºNose shop¡»1

    Furthermore, there¡¯s a ¡ºChurippu2¡»written on the signboard.

    It¡¯s definitely the Yakuza shop.

    ¡¸On the right is a monthly rental parking lot, a demolished building, the warehouse on the left doesn¡¯t have the tenant now. Since there¡¯s fire insurance in the building, the owner won¡¯t be troubled even if it¡¯s burned. It¡¯s going to be demolished like the building near it anyway¡¹

    Margo-san explained.

    ¡¸Wear gloves first¡­don¡¯t leave any fingerprints¡¹

    Margo-san handed me leather gloves.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also a shoe prepared for Yoshida-kun¡¯s size so you can change to it. It¡¯s a mass produced shoes that¡¯s sold anywhere¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯m stepping into the real¡ºCrimes¡»¡­

    I changed my shoes and put on gloves.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun and Nei will go ahead and check the warehouse. I think that there¡¯s no one there but there might be some followers who are staying behind¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If there¡¯s someone there?¡¹

    ¡¸Just shout¡ºFIRE¡»and throw this¡¹

    Margo-san handed me a small yellow pipe.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a smoke bomb. It¡¯s the one used on a car so the smoke blows like there¡¯s fire. Smoke bombs aren¡¯t seen as much in Japan. You only have to pull the pin and throw it¡¹

    I pushed down the smoke bomb in the pocket

    ¡¸Also, Nei, take this¡¹

    Margo-san handed an accessory case from the seat¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s a handgun

    ¡¸If there¡¯s someone there, leave this after lighting the place up¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸They can discover that the Yakuza was renting that warehouse if they investigate but¡­Won¡¯t it be perfect if there¡¯s evidence? The police would be overjoyed. The person from the organization would have to cope with it carefully too. The police and the Yakuza would be hostile to each other for a while¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t there the possibility that we¡¯d be suspected too?¡¹

    ¡¸Why? If a pistol comes out from the warehouse the Yakuza was renting, won¡¯t the Yakuza be the most suspicious? That Yakuza might be behind the organization. Since they cannot identify the truth, no one would question us. Both the Yakuza and police would be busy with the enemy in front of them after all¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    Nei-san looks at the metal pistol shining dully.

    ¡¸¡­I put some bullets in there just in case. Take care¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yup, got it¡¹

    Nei-san put the pistol away in her pocket

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be following behind immediately¡­act calmly Also, Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget to bring the¡ºbeat up stick¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Nei-san comes out of the van¡­

    I hold the container of kerosene in both hands.

    10:00 P.M.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be a sign of anyone in the warehouse¡­

    The moon is hiding behind the cloudy sky.

    Nei-san goes to the back of the building.

    ¡¸¡­Maru-chan investigated it already but it doesn¡¯t seem to have an electronic security system. Well, I don¡¯t think that the Yakuza would have some money on him¡¹

    Nei-san says that then checks each of the window on the first floor.

    ¡¸¡­Look, there it is¡¹

    One of the windows isn¡¯t locked.

    ¡¸They¡¯re that kind of people so they would forget at least one of them!¡¹

    The window is easily opened¡­

    Putting the kerosene container on the scaffold, Nei-san sneaks inside.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, it seems that there¡¯s no one in¡¹

    Let¡¯s put the kerosene inside first

    Then, I climb over the window too¡­

    The building is pitch black¡­

    Nei-san handed a penlight to me.

    ¡¸Only light your steps¡­that¡¯s the stealthiest way. You must not light up the wall or ceiling¡¹

    Black paper was wound up on the pipe earlier so that the light won¡¯t spread.

    We advance with lights at our feet.

    Making a way through the corridor, we opened the door to the warehouse.

    The warehouse has an area of at least one basketball court.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not so dark here¡¹

    There¡¯s light from the street lamps coming through the windows of the warehouse.

    It¡¯s not that bright but not that dark either.

    I put out the penlight.

    There¡¯s a lot of flowers arranged in water buckets.

    Heaps of empty cardboard boxes are scattered around too.

    ¡¸Ah, there are still flowers in this box!¡¹

    Hearing Nei-san¡¯s voice, there are 10 big cardboard boxes piled up.

    ¡¸Even though they¡¯ll go bad if you don¡¯t take them out of the box¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Since the flowers are cheap today, they must¡¯ve overbought it¡¹

    I remembered Miyuki-san¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸In the end, those people aren¡¯t suited for a flower shop!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸¡­It seems that there¡¯s no one here¡¹

    ¡¸It seems so, ¡­there¡¯s no lights in the upper floors and since it¡¯s 10:00 there¡¯s no one that should be asleep!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps¡¹

    To be honest, it¡¯s tiresome to check everywhere in the upper floor¡­

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s set fire here. Then if you shout ¡ºFire!¡»¡­If there¡¯s someone upstairs they¡¯d run won¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­There are iron stairs over there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s how it is. Then, let¡¯s start Yo-chan!¡¹

    I gathered the empty cardboard boxes in one place

    Nei-san sprinkled the kerosene on top.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s secure our escape before we set fire¡¹

    Nei-san opens one window facing the road.

    The air of the warehouse is stagnant. The air from the outside world feels refreshing.

    A plastic case was put as a footing so it¡¯s easy to escape.

    Nei-san steps on the case¡­Is it safe to get on? She¡¯s checking the strength.

    ¡¸Then, after we set the fire and check on it, we¡¯re going to escape from here!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡¹

    Nei-san looked around the warehouse¡­

    She took out the pistol from her pocket.

    ¡¸Should we put it here¡­?!¡¹

    On the desk on the wall side of the warehouse¡­

    Nei-san put the pistol on the telephone and document files.

    ¡¸Yup¡­this looks good!¡¹

    At the moment Nei-san said that¡­

    Something moved in the dark!

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    A thick arm chokes my neck!

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡­I-It hurts!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move! Else this one would die!¡¹

    A low voice of a man can be heard above my head!

    Was he hiding himself all this time?¡­Dammit!

    Nei-san¡­can¡¯t move being swallowed by the atmosphere

    The man¡¯s arm is clamping my neck to the limit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    I pointed the penlight at the man¡¯s face!

    At the moment I turned on the switch, dazzling light hits the eye of the man!

    ¡¸¡­N!¡¹

    The man flinched¡­!

    ¡­Then

    A black shadow jumps from the window we¡¯re going to escape from!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, get down!¡¹

    I lowered my waist as Margo-san told me!

    Margo-san¡¯s pierces above my head¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Gueee!¡¹

    Red blood spills from the mouth of the man

    The man faints in agony and fell down the floor!

    ¡¸Nei¡­You okay?¡¹

    When Margo-san turned around¡­

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸¡­Maru-chaan¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s caught by a different man

    A shining knife¡¯s held against Nei-san¡¯s neck

    ¡­Then

    There¡¯s another man showing up from the darkness

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know those Yakuza do you?¡­Who gave you the request?¡¹

    Margo-san asks the men.

    ¡¸¡­Do you really think that a pro would reveal the identity of the client?¡¹

    The man who looks like the leader said calmly.

    ¡¸Right¡­But, won¡¯t girls and a single boy be able to fight you three?¡¹

    Margo-san is making a chance with the opponent while making confident remarks¡­

    ¡¸We heard that ace can do it alone¡­we only do work were we are certain¡¹

    The leader laughed.

    ¡¸¡­What do you intend to do? I don¡¯t mind if you do what you want with me. But, spare these two¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still a child in my eye so don¡¯t worry. I want to play with you but my client gave me a strict order ¡ºDon¡¯t ever make a move on the two girls¡»¡­¡¹

    That means?

    ¡¸On the other hand¡­make sure you kill the brat¡­She told us¡­!¡¹

    The man¡¯s eye turned to me.

    I see¡­I¡¯m gonna get killed. Here

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped

    ¡¸¡­Fufufu¡¹

    Margo-san laughed suddenly.

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯d thought that you¡¯d aim only at Yoshida. I know who¡¯s the client now¡¹

    The leader snorted.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t care about your relations. We¡¯re only requested so we¡¯re going to do our work¡­¡¹

    The man slowly approached me.

    He pulled out a knife from his waist.

    Margo-san reacted¡­!

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t move or else this girl would get hurt! We¡¯re ordered to¡ºnever make a move¡»meant ¡ºdon¡¯t rape her¡»but it can¡¯t be helped if she gets hurt!¡¹

    The leader restrains Margo-san.

    The man holding Nei-san flashes his knife towards us¡­

    The leader laughs while looking at my face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯ll let you die immediately. I won¡¯t make you suffer that much. I¡¯m a pro after all¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    I¡¯m going to die.

    Misuzu, Megumi¡­Sorry

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa-san¡­Thank you.

    Sensei¡­Goodbye

    Also¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan! Help me!¡¹

    Nei-san shouted to me crying¡­?!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give up easily and die! Help me even before you die! Please, look at me!¡¹

    I looked at Nei-san.

    Nei-san¡¯s crying¡­!

    Nei-san¡¯s scared¡­!

    ¡­Oh right!

    ¡­I can¡¯t let myself easily die!

    I have to do something¡­!

    I have to help Nei-san¡­!

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    The leader holding the knife approaches me!

    ¡­There¡¯s three meters left

    I put my hand in my pocket

    Took out the pin from the smoke bomb.

    ¡¸Here you go old man!¡¹

    Then threw it lightly to the leader.

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    The man receives the smoke bomb and looks at it for an instant¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Margo-san said that the smoke bomb ¡ºIsn¡¯t seen as much in Japan¡»¡­!

    ¡­Shugo!

    The smoke comes out of it intensely!

    ¡­Now!

    I slid the ¡ºBeat up stick¡»from my sleeve and hit the man with all my might!

    ¡¸¡­Uwaa!¡¹

    The leader¡¯s posture got broken¡­!

    Nei-san went towards Margo-san at the same time.

    I also run towards Nei-san¡­!

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t come here! Do you even care about her lifer?!¡¹

    The man who¡¯s holding Nei-san shouted but¡­Margo-san and I approached from two directions.

    Nei-san who knows that the caution is weakening, she took out a lighter from her pocket!

    ¡­Shubo!3

    The red flame warms the hand holding the knife!

    ¡¸¡­Achichichi!¡¹

    At the moment the man panicked¡­Margo-san¡¯s punch smashes the face of the man¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nei run!¡¹

    Nei-san tries to run from the man¡­!

    Margo-san pummels the man one punch after another!!

    ¡­The man falls down with blood in his mouth!!

    ¡­But!

    ¡­Baribaribariririri!

    A spark scattered from Margo-san¡¯s back¡­!

    Margo-san collapsed slowly.

    The leader was standing behind her with a stun gun.

    ¡¸Seriously¡­don¡¯t give me trouble!¡¹

    The leader¡¯s completely angry.¡­

    ¡¸Enough¡­I¡¯ll kill the brat and rape the two girls, gangbang and kill them!¡¹

    The leader holds a knife in the right hand and stun gun on the left¡­

    He¡¯s approaching me with still eyes.

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡­What should I do?

    Nei-san and Margo-san would be in trouble if this continues.

    I don¡¯t care if I die¡­

    But, I have to protect those two¡­!

    ¡­I have to help them!!!

    Suddenly, my eyes lowered onto the desk before me.

    On top of that is the pistol Nei-san put down.

    I hold the pistol on my hand.

    I¡¯ve read about the safety switch in my friend¡¯s manga4

    I took off the safety and pointed the pistol at the man.

    ¡¸¡­What do you intend to do with that?¡¹

    Before the man was able to finish speaking¡­

    I pulled the trigger.

    ¡­Dazuun!

    ¡­A hole opened in the man¡¯s step.

    I stick to the wall in reaction.

    The smell of gunpowder spreads through the area¡­!

    ¡¸H-Hey¡­You¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m not listening to what the man¡¯s saying.

    I pulled the trigger again¡­

    ¡­Doguuun!!

    This time, a crack on the window appeared¡­

    ¡¸I told you to wait didn¡¯t I¡¹

    The man¡¯s saying something but I didn¡¯t mind it!

    I pulled the trigger again!

    ¡­Dogyuun!

    The bullet grazed the man¡¯s shoulder¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shooting¡¯s quite dificult¡¹

    I told the man¡­

    ¡¸But, I already got it¡­the next one would hit¡¹

    I aimed at the man.

    ¡¸Wait¡­Hey, wait a moment!¡¹

    At the moment I tried to pull the trigger¡­!

    Nei-san shouted¡­!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do it¡­Yo-chan, doon¡¯t!!!¡¹

    1. Hana can mean both of them ?

    2. Written in Hiragana not Katakana, meaning that it doesn¡¯t refer to the English word Tulip ?

    3. It¡¯s just the lighter being lit ?

    4. you know, the things his mom threw away ?

 Chapter 77

    77. Blood and flame

    ¡¸Yo-chan! You must not shoot it!¡¹

    I¡¯ve already pulled the trigger at the moment Nei-san shouted!

    ¡­But

    ¡­Kacha, Kacha!

    ¡­No bullets?

    ¡¸Hee¡­Don¡¯t scare me like that¡¹

    The man regains his balance again¡­

    ¡¸Sadly¡­that¡¯s enough¡¹

    I suddenly heard a voice from the window¡­

    ¡­It was Yuzuki-sensei

    Sensei¡¯s pointing a pistol at the man¡­

    ¡¸Unlike that boy, I received proper target practice¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hee, is that so?¡¹

    The leader turned towards Sensei slowly .

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll shoot!¡¹

    The man spoke towards Sensei who had a tense face¡­!

    ¡¸Try it!¡­No matter how much you have trained, you need courage to pull the trigger. You¡¯re not like that kid who just shoots without hesitation like an idiot¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Certainly, Sensei¡¯s hand is trembling.

    ¡¸¡­Go on!¡¹

    The man suddenly threw his stun gun towards Sensei!

    Sensei avoids the projectile instinctively¡­

    But the man didn¡¯t miss that moment!

    He raised his knife and ran towards me!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll take your life at least!¡¹

    The edge of the knife glittered from the light of the streetlamps¡­!

    ¡­I¡¯ll get killed!!!

    I¡¯m prepared for it¡­!

    I can¡¯t run away anywhere from the wall!

    ¡­But!

    ¡¸¡­Haaaaa!¡¹

    It was Margo-san¡­!

    She¡¯s hurling herself towards the running man!

    ¡¸¡­Guh!¡¹

    The man¡¯s posture broke and Margo-san drove a roundhouse kick!1

    The knife in the man¡¯s hand was blown away¡­!

    ¡­Karan Karan Karan!

    The knife rolled rotating on the warehouse floor¡­!

    ¡¸You¡­weren¡¯t you paralyzed by the stun gun?¡¹

    Margo-san answered the man who rolled on the floor¡­

    ¡¸I was¡­But I heard that this jacket can prevent electricity so I bought it. Though it wasn¡¯t able to prevent it completely. Net user¡¯s evaluation is something you shouldn¡¯t believe that much. I couldn¡¯t do anything but play dead until the paralysis was undone. I knew that you would aim at Yoshida-kun until the end after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    The man asked Margo-san while rising up slowly.

    ¡¸You kept saying ¡ºI¡¯m a pro¡»by yourself¡­You won¡¯t be able to go stand with honor if you can¡¯t return with Yoshida-kun dead. That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸Ojou-chan¡­you¡¯re not completely recovered are you?¡¹

    The man took his stance¡­!

    The man seems to do some martial arts too.

    ¡¸¡­Try it!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry but I¡¯m strong¡¹

    ¡¸All weak men say that¡­!¡¹

    The two of them measured each other.

    They move to the center of the warehouse where there¡¯s little smoke

    ¡¸Then¡­allow me to have some fun!¡¹

    At the moment the man muttered¡­

    Something exploded on his feet!

    ¡­Bam!

    A flash and explosive sound!

    The smell of gunpowder shakes in the air of the warehouse!

    Margo-san attacked the surprise man like a female leopard!

    She hammered a punch to the face and stomach!

    She gripped his hand and gave him a knee kick¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Y-You, you¡¯re being dirty¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s smoke set up specially so won¡¯t it be strange if we don¡¯t; start?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s dirty¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, is that something a pro should say¡­?!¡¹

    Margo-san breaks a kick to the man!

    She beats him up with both hands!!

    ¡¸¡­We can never lose¡­even if we use dirty methods!¡¹

    Margo-san gave a roundhouse kick and punched the man¡¯s shoulder!

    ¡­I can hear the sound of bones breaking!

    ¡¸¡­Haa!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s combat boots crushes the jaw of the man¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Bugaaaa!¡¹

    There¡¯s blood overflowing from the man¡¯s nose and mouth¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t talk anymore can you?! Aaah!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san looks strange?

    ¡¸¡­Toaa!¡¹

    She kicked the fallen man¡¯s belly with her boots!

    ¡¸¡­Next are your legs!¡¹

    Then she hammered a very sharp kick to the man¡¯s thighs!

    ¡¸¡­Ugaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    The man shouted¡­!

    His leg bone is broken¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you¡­all men!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s kicking doesn¡¯t stop!

    She kept kicking the arms¡­and the legs of the man¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ahahahahaha! Ahahahaha! ahahahaha!¡¹

    Margo-san kept her obstinate attack to the man while laughing like a madman!

    The man¡¯s skin is torn, blood splatters!

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t do that¡­That¡¯s dangerous Maru-chan! You can¡¯t do any more than that!!¡¹

    Though Nei-san¡¯s shouting¡­Margo-san doesn¡¯t stop kicking¡­!

    She kept kicking the body even though it¡¯s no longer moving!

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡­Let¡¯s kill¡­this man¡­all men¡­¡¹

    Margo-san tried to crush the head of the man¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sensei! Stop Maru-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san shouted to Yuzuki-sensei¡­!

    Sensei from outside the window¡­!

    Sensei¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­STOP£¡MARGUERITE£¡£¡£¡¡¹2

    Margo-san stopped moving¡­!

    ¡¸DON¡¯T¡¡KILL£¡£¡DON¡¯T¡¡KILL£¡£¡STOP£¡£¡MARGUERITE£¡£¡¡¹

    She¡¯s calling her Marguerite?

    Or was it Margrit?

    I don¡¯t get how to pronounce it.

    Anyway¡­at the moment Sensei spoke her name in English, Margo-san stopped attacking

    ¡¸¡­¡­O.K.¡­¡­MAMA¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    ¡­Mama?

    ¡¸Sensei is Maru-chan¡¯s mama¡­¡¹

    Nei-san told me.

    Margo-san crouched on the floor¡­

    Then Sensei enters the warehouse through the window¡­

    Then she embraced Margo-san¡¯s back¡­

    ¡¸Maru-chan is Sensei¡¯s adopted daughter in the family registry¡­¡¹

    ¡­Adopted daughter.

    ¡¸Yup. Even if the age is only a single digit difference, it¡¯s possible for adoption¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸MAMA¡­¡­STAND¡¡BY¡¡ME¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s embracing the trembling Margo-san

    ¡¸Sensei who¡¯s her MAMA is the only one who can stop Maru-chan on her destruction impulse!¡¹

    Nei-san muttered in frustration.

    ¡¸ALL RIGHT¡­¡­DON¡¯T¡¡WORRY¡­¡­DON¡¯T¡¡WORRY¡­¡­MARGUERITE¡¹

    Margo-san¡­takes off her belt while trembling

    She took off her own pants.

    Margo-san¡¯s muscular thighs¡­

    Her crotch is wrapped by a gray sports T-back.

    ¡¸¡­¡­MAMA£¡¡¹

    Margo-san got on all fours and pushed out her naked ass towards Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­¡­PLEASE¡¢MAMA£¡¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei slaps Margo-san¡¯s ass!

    ¡­Pashin!

    ¡¸¡­¡­OH£¡PLEASE£¡PLEASE£¡MAMA£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Sensei slapped Margo-san¡¯s ass again and again!

    ¡¸¡­¡­OH£¡SORRY£¡MAMA£¡OH£¡OH¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Sensei kept beating Margo-san¡¯s ass until it¡¯s swollen red.

    Sensei¡¯s hand seems to be in pain too¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s crying¡­

    She¡¯s sobbing like a child.

    She¡¯s muttering words I don¡¯t know¡­

    There must be Indian words mixed in it too

    ¡¸SORRY¡­¡­£É¡¯m¡¡SORRY£®MAMA¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Sensei stopped her hands¡­

    Then she turned towards Nei-san.

    ¡¸Nei¡­call Katsuko and tell her to come immediately Margo won¡¯t be of use for a while. I¡¯ll take this child with me. Get in Katsuko¡¯s car¡¹

    ¡¸Then aren¡¯t we going to abandon one of the cars? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t, they might check the car we¡¯re leaving¡­Sensei, I¡¯ll drive!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸I got a license from the US so I can drive! I don¡¯t have a Japanese license but¡­I¡¯ll somehow manage¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei¡­will you be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­I¡¯m with Yo-chan¡­¡¹

    Sensei decides from Nei¡¯s words.

    She took out the car keys from her pocket.

    ¡¸My fit is stopped on the right of the building. I¡¯ll get in Margo¡¯s van¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The keys are in Maru-chan¡¯s breast pocket in her jacket! ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Sensei looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll leave the disposal to you. You can do it right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, we¡¯ll do it somehow¡¹

    That¡¯s the only thing I can answer.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll leave Nei to you¡¹

    Sensei told me¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan, open the shutter in front of the warehouse¡­!¡¹

    I face the shutter as told by Nei-san.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a switch on the wall there¡­I think!¡¹

    I found the switch

    It¡¯s embedded in the wall¡­I pushed the switch ¡º¡üOpen¡»

    ¡­Gigigigigigiki!

    The shutter opens along with a dull sound.

    ¡¸¡­You can just open it up so that a person can bend and pass!¡¹

    I opened the shutter a little over one meter according to Nei-san¡¯s instructions, then I pushed the stop button¡­

    ¡¸O.K.¡­¡­STAND¡¡UP£®MARGUERITE¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Sensei forced the sobbing Margo-san and made her face the shutter.

    Margo-san didn¡¯t raise her pants¡­she¡¯s walking with her swollen ass exposed¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s burn this up¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san told me¡­

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it sting your heart if we burn these people to death?¡¹

    I see¡­

    We¡¯re going to set this warehouse on fire?

    ¡¸Yo-chan, hold that¡­let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Nei-san and I hold down the man who fell down and pull him out¡­

    There¡¯s trace of blood flowing from the ground¡­

    Still, we drag them outside the warehouse anyway.

    ¡¸There¡¯s two left¡¹

    We entered the warehouse again and dragged the men who fainted.

    Coming outside, Sensei¡¯s pushing Margo-san into the van.

    Nei-san waved¡­

    Sensei made the van¡¯s headlight blink and drove¡­

    ¡¸¡­Will she be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei knows about Maru-chan the best so let¡¯s leave it to her¡¹

    We carried the third man outside¡­

    We laid down the three people 15 meters away.

    ¡¸This is no good¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san brings out a paper and marker from the warehouse.

    She writes on it with the marker.

    Then she put on each of the men¡¯s head.

    ¡ºThis one¡¯s an arsonist!¡»

    ¡ºThis guy is a panty thief!¡»

    ¡ºThis one¡¯s a pervert!¡»

    After writing with a black marker, she wrote a ¡ºZ¡»with a red marker.

    ¡¸Yup¡­this looks okay!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸If you put it like this, won¡¯t it be easy for the police to understand that ¡ºOh, they¡¯re the bad guys¡»when they come?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    It¡¯s fine as long as Nei-san¡¯s satisfied.

    ¡¸Now then¡­Let¡¯s start the fire again!¡¹

    We went to the warehouse again¡­

    The pistol I used to shoot a while ago fell on the floor.

    I kicked the empty pistol to the wall¡­!

    The pistol made a clanking sound then slid on the concrete floor¡­

    ¡¸The kerosene we sprinkled a while ago completely evaporated didn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹

    Nei-san told me.

    ¡¸Do we still have some kerosene left?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s at least half remaining¡¹

    ¡¸Then, put it all on the cardboard around us¡¹

    I sprinkled the kerosene as told¡­

    Nei-san ignites the cardboard box scraps with her lighter

    The cardboard scraps light up sizzling

    ¡¸Yo-chan, move aside¡­¡¹

    When I get behind¡­Nei-san threw the fire into the cardboard mountain!

    ¡­Bobo!

    It blazed up in a dash¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s run, Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san and I ran towards the shutter immediately¡­

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    I ran after Nei-san hastily¡­!

    Air flows against the flame from the entrance¡­!

    The flame increases faster with the force of the air¡­

    We dived through the shutter and came outside¡­1

    ¡¸Yo-chan, this way!¡¹

    The red fit3 is parked at the right of the building just as Sensei told us¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Get in!¡¹

    Nei-san opened the driver¡¯s seat.

    I also jumped in the passenger seat!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Nei-san started the car immediately¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Yes, it¡¯s a fire. Something¡¯s burning up!¡¹

    In a place at least a kilometer way from the warehouse, I found a public telephone.

    I made a call¡­

    Since Nei-san displayed the address on her phone¡­I answered it.

    ¡¸Anyway, please hurry up. There seems to be people that fell down there¡­Eh, me? I¡¯m just a mere passerby¡­name?¡­My name¡¯s Tanaka!¡¹

    She hung up the phone after that¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re going to move¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸The police know your location with that call just now¡­Anyway, we¡¯re going somewhere else¡­!¡¹

    We moved the car once again¡­

    Nei-san pointed the car to a hill¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¯s skilled at driving¡¹

    Honestly¡­She¡¯s much more stable than Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Yup¡­I was in one everyday in the US¡¹

    ¡¸¡­US?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­I never came to school during the third semester last year. I stayed in the US all that time and got a license since I had the time. It was possible to get a license when 17 years old at that place¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I drove around everyday. With Maru-chan¡¹

    I still don¡¯t know the reason why Nei-san repeated another year¡­

    Nei-san was in the US during her absence period.

    ¡­Why?

    ¡¸Ah¡­I can see it!¡¹

    Nei-san stopped the car at the place where you can look down widely¡­

    There¡¯s built for sale house construction in the row.

    There¡¯s no people from construction since it¡¯s night already. There¡¯s was no people around.

    ¡¸Look¡­It¡¯s there¡¹

    I saw red flame and dark smoke where Nei-san is pointing at.

    ¡¸It¡¯s burning amazingly! It went well!¡¹

    Nei-san looked at my face then laughed¡­!

    ¡¸I¡­burned that with Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes seem sleepy¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­I can hear it!¡¹

    Nei-san listens carefully¡­

    There¡¯s firetruck sirens that can be heard from far away¡­!

    ¡¸Ahahahaaha¡­It¡¯s so fun! Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡­Nei-san looks strange?

    ¡¸Hey¡­Embrace me!¡¹

    Nei-san removed her seatbelt and embraces me!

    ¡¸N-Nei-san¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Nei-san leans her head on my chest.

    ¡¸Geez¡­Call me Onee-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san smiled towards me.

    ¡¸O¡­Onee-chan¡­!¡¹

    I said that instinctively.

    ¡¸Nfufu, so cute¡¹

    Nei-san kissed my cheeks¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see, Onee-san gets really aroused when she sees fire! I set the Porsche on fire a while ago too¡­Take a look, Kei-chan. The warehouse from a while ago is burning down!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­called me ¡ºKei-chan¡»

    Nei-san¡¯s confused me as her long lost little brother¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s beautiful! It¡¯s burning up! Those bad guys who did bad things to Kei-chan and Onee-chan are all in there¡­they¡¯re all burning up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Onee-chan!¡­Call me Onee-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san clings to me.

    Her rich breasts press against me!

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan¡¹

    I¡­decided to keep company to the confused Nei-san

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m Kei-chan¡¯s onee-chan. Kei-chan, do you love onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan too, I love you Kei-chan! Ufufufu¡­!¡¹

    The flames are reflected in Nei-san¡¯s eyes¡­

    Shit¡­Nei-san¡¯s perfectly tripped!!

    ¡¸Hey¡­Kei-chan¡¹

    ¡¸W-What¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Can Onee-chan masturbate?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s plump lips certainly said that.

    ¡¸Can I masturbate?¡¹¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t endure it anymore¡­Onee-chan¡¯s amazingly aroused! Because, there¡¯s a fire¡­and I¡¯m with Kei-chan¡­I can¡¯t endure it anymore! I can¡¯t bear this!¡¹

    Nei-san pulled down the zipper¡­

    She bit and removed the gloves on her right hand¡­!

    Nei-san¡¯s long white finger appear¡­!

    ¡¸Can Onee-chan touch herself there?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s right hand sinks into her clothes while looking at my eyes¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s¡­crotch¡­

    ¡¸¡­G-Go on¡¹

    Anyway¡­I answered like that

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just say go on !¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine!¡­Sorry. Sorry, Kei-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­w-why are you apologizing?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Onee-chan¡¯s a really naughty girl!¡­I¡¯m always playing with it alone while hiding it from Kei-chan¡­Sorry!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s fingers grope her crotch¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ahn! I touched it again! Kei-chan, sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry for being a naughty Onee-chan!¡¹

    I turn to Nei-san¡¯s back and embraced her tightly!

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­Onee-chan¡¯s okay being lewd. It¡¯s fine!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you. Thank you, Kei-chan¡­It¡¯s only in front of Kei-chan okay? Onee-chan will be lewd only in front of Kei-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­continues her masturbation while crying.

    ¡­I

    Feel unbearably sad¡­

    Nei-san¡­still deeply loves her lost brother.

    ¡­She loves him

    If so¡­

    I¡¯ll substitute for her younger brother even now¡­

    I thought so¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kei-chan¡­you see¡­I masturbate everyday thinking of Kei-chan! Onee-chan wants to have sex! Sex!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I love you! Kei-chan¡­Kei-chan¡­Don¡¯t go away anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here¡­don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­I can hear Kei-chan¡¯s heartbeat!¡¹

    Nei-san rolled her T-Shirt with her left hand.

    Her light blue bra is wrapping her big lump of flesh.

    She took off the front hook¡­

    Poyon~ Her white breasts were set free¡­!

    ¡¸Touch it¡­Kei-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Un¡¹

    I also removed my gloves¡­

    I massaged Nei-san¡¯s big breasts¡­!

    What an amazing volume¡­!

    It¡¯s entirely different from the delicate body of Misuzu or Megumi¡¯s slim body.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san are both kyonyuu but those two breasts wrap me up with softness¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s breasts¡­Is amazing by just being there.

    The elasticity makes it jump around when I push it tightly¡­!

    The tension of the skin is slippery.

    It¡¯s a virgin breast of an 18 year old girl.

    ¡¸Do you like Onee-chan¡¯s breasts¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Her small nipples are already erect¡­

    I rub her stomach with my thumb¡­

    ¡¸Ahn¡­It tickles¡¹

    Nei-san laughed.

    The right hand groping between her crotch is working even more intensely¡­!

    It¡¯s making lewd wet sounds¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s wet!

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan touches it over her panties first. It felt good that way, I touched it in various ways¡­! Then I touched it directly¡­ The lips at the entrance¡­and the clitoris on top¡­like this¡­Aaaahn!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­is explaining her own masturbation while looking at my eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m scared putting my finger in so I haven¡¯t done it yet¡­I want it to be clean until Kei-chan takes it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    She really loves her brother

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan is Kei-chan¡¯s after all. Onee-chan will give it¡­I will, that¡¯s why don¡¯t leave me! Don¡¯t leave Onee-chan alone!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan!¡¹

    I licked Nei-san¡¯s nipples.

    I sucked it.

    I¡¯m not looking at Nei-san¡¯s confused face anymore.

    I buried my face in Nei-san¡¯s chest¡­!

    ¡¸Geez¡­don¡¯t be so violent. But, I¡¯m glad! Kei-chan¡¯s seeking onee-chan, I¡¯m glad! Ufufufufu¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s mistaking me as her brother but¡­she pats me gently who¡¯s sucking her nipples.

    ¡¸¡­Cute. Kei-chan. My Kei-chan. I want Kei-chan¡¯s child! I want to bear Kei-chan¡¯s child!¡­Kei-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s breathing is rough!

    Her hand that¡¯s playing with her crotch goes faster¡­and stronger¡­!

    I suck Nei-san¡¯s nipple harder.

    I massage her breasts!

    ¡¸Stronger¡­get violent! Tease Onee-chan¡­Kei-chan!¡¹

    I bit Nei-san¡¯s nipple¡­!

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­Kei-chan, I¡¯m cumming! Nei-chan¡¯s going to cum!¡¹

    Nei-san calls herself ¡ºNei-chan¡»like a child¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Kei-chan look! Kei-chan take a look at how Nei-chan¡¯s feeling good!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m looking! Onee-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Looooook, looook¡­Cumming! Nei-chan! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!! Kei-chaaaaan!!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s body trembled¡­

    I embraced Nei-san¡¯s body tightly!!!!

    ¡¸aaaahn¡­Kei-chan¡¯s embracing me! I¡¯m so happy! Nei-chan¡¯s so happy!!!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s soaked in the reverberations of climax in my arms¡­

    ¡­At that time.

    A ringtone melody sounds from Nei-san¡¯s phone¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Nei-san suddenly regained herself.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Yo-chan?¡¹

    Her chest is bare.

    Her pink nipple is sticky with my saliva.

    Nei-san¡¯s right hand is still holding her genital¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve¡­done it¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s face is dyed red hot¡­!

    ¡¸A¡­Uhm, sorry¡¹

    Nei-san separates her body from me hastily¡­

    ¡¸No¡­Yo-chan didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I clearly remember what I did¡­¡­¡¹

    She remembers¡­

    That she masturbated and came in front of me just now¡­

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Nei-san, you got call¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh right¡¹

    Nei-san answered the phone in a hurry¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hello, Sorry~! Katsun!!¡¹

    ¡º¡­What¡¯s wrong, was there any trouble?!¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice spilling out from Nei-san¡¯s phone

    ¡¸No, we¡¯re fine! We escaped safely! Yo-chan¡¯s here too!¡¹

    Nei-san answers Katsuko-nee with an aroused voice.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s great¡­I¡¯m relieved. I heard it from Ojou-sama along the way. Anyway, let¡¯s meet up¡­the location would be¡­¡»

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t seem to notice Nei-san¡¯s tension¡­

    I look at Nei-san¡¯s face while she¡¯s on call.

    ¡­A beautiful girl

    I think that her looks hold the best beauty in the whole world.

    I love it.

    I thought that I¡¯d help her with anything¡­

    That sort of Nei-san is holding a deep darkness in her heart.

    The existence of her late younger brother still pierces her heart deeply.

    No¡­It¡¯s not just Nei-san.

    ¡­Margo-san too.

    What can I do for these two?

    To these two I¡¯m deeply in debt with¡­

    To the two I really love¡­

    I¡­

    I¡¯m pitying my own powerlessness¡­

    1. Margo Noris ?

    2. The capital English in this part are all just copy paste, wrong grammar should be blamed on ENGRISH ?

    3. Google says that it¡¯s Honda Fit ?

 Chapter 78

    78. Late Dinner

    Nei-san was silent the whole time she was driving the car to the meet up point.

    Looking at the night town through the window¡­It¡¯s already 11:00

    The sky looks dim¡­It might be rainy tomorrow.

    I can hear the voice of the navigation system of the car from time to time¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, sorry¡¹

    Nei-san suddenly muttered.

    ¡¸I¡­become strange when I see fire from time to time. I usually endure it until I can come back to my room. I was alone with Yo-chan so my heart seems to have burst out¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s face looks lonely.

    ¡¸¡­I was gross, wasn¡¯t I?¡¹

    I

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be ridiculous! Nei-san is always beautiful!¡¹

    ¡­I threw out my emotions.

    ¡¸Nei-san is the most beautiful girl in the world! Beautiful and gentle, you¡¯re my Onee-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be a substitute to your late brother but, I¡¯ll do anything I can!¡¹

    Nei-san shook her head.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m an insane woman. Getting aroused, I masturbate in my bed everyday! I¡¯m such a disgusting woman!¡¹

    Nei-san spoke while storing tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸Even I masturbate! I can do it five time in one night at best!¡¹

    I¡­confessed everything.

    ¡¸I have always been alone when I entered high school. It¡¯s lonely, scary¡­I masturbated everyday. I even did it seven times on Sunday¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸My head was full of delusions¡­I always thought about raping Yukino. I¡¯ve never thought about having happy sex with Yukino¡­I just always think about raping Yukino in various places¡­I always masturbate that way! I¡¯m the disgusting one here!¡¹

    That¡¯s my life since the entrance ceremony.

    I always thought of Yukino as a sexual target.

    I¡¯m that kind of disgusting human.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m a woman who¡¯s having delusions of having sex with her dead brother! Isn¡¯t that disgusting?!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m three times more disgusting!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m completely disgusting¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m worse! I¡¯m ten times worse than Nei-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m a woman that¡¯s 100 times worse than Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m 10,000 times worse! I¡¯m already a disgusting man!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san laughed out.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san?¡¹

    She¡¯s looking straight up front while holding the steering wheel¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re like idiots. That¡¯s so funny¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right. That¡¯s funny¡¹

    Nei-san smiled.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­We¡¯re siblings after all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t we masturbation loving siblings?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You see¡¹

    Nei-san spoke to me while driving.

    The seat belt who looks like a tuck on a Yukata strongly penetrates between Nei-san¡¯s breasts¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san spoke to me in a dry voice.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The car stops at a red light¡­

    Nei-san looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really going to become by brother?¡¹

    The answer¡¯s already obvious.

    ¡¸¡­What should I do?¡¹

    Nei-san thought for a moment, then answered.

    ¡¸Should we get it in form?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Form?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you that Yuzuki adopted Maru-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­I was told that I can¡¯t be adopted.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san?¡¹

    ¡¸My parents and brother were killed¡­I don¡¯t even know who my other relatives are. Sensei just put in ¡ºKuromori¡»as my family in the registry¡¹

    I see¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s name in the family register is ¡ºKuromori Minaho¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Yo-chan, can you get in too?¡¹

    Me¡­to the Kuromori family registry?

    ¡¸Then you¡¯ll become my real brother in the family registry. For me who can¡¯t marry anymore¡­I don¡¯t mind that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I answered immediately.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what makes Nei-san satisfied¡­I don¡¯t mind it at all¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I don¡¯t have any attachment to the Yoshida house anyway.

    I was abandoned by my parents¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is that really okay?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes are round¡­in surprise.

    ¡¸I can no longer comeback¡­I might be devoting my life to the ¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸My life had no value¡­ If I can make Nei-san¡¯s feeling raise for a bit, I¡¯ll give it to Nei-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸Ah¡­You still must look for my missing father. I¡¯m still a minor after all. You need to have the parent¡¯s approval for the adoption, right?¡¹

    Of course it is.

    ¡­I give up.

    I don¡¯t want to talk to my mother¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re deciding it quickly?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me with a dumbfounded face

    ¡¸Well¡­Isn¡¯t that what Nei-san wishes for?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Nei-san¡¯s getting surprised for¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s face turned serious¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you the truth about us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Nei-san is about to say.

    ¡¸¡­Maru-chan, Sensei, and I¡­hate men from the bottom of our hearts. We hate them so much¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Mii-chan¡¯s the same. Nagisa-san too¡­ Katsun and Megumi-chan are different. Those two don¡¯t hate men from the bottom of their hearts¡­¡¹

    Even if you tell me that.

    ¡­Aren¡¯t I

    A man?

    ¡¸We will never trust men¡­Even if we die. Men are creatures who are always cruel. We can¡¯t let our guard down¡­! Sensei can¡¯t completely open her heart even to Morimoto-san who¡¯s worked for many years together with her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonder¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible¡­We basically don¡¯t trust any creature with a penis on it¡­We really hate them so much!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­am also hated

    ¡­As expected

    Of course.

    There¡¯s no way a man like me would be loved by beautiful people.

    ¡¸¡­Except only one¡­It¡¯s Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­You¡¯re certainly ¡ºBroken¡» You¡¯re lacking a big part as a human being¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸But, in exchange¡­You will never betray someone who trusts you once. You don¡¯t lie. You don¡¯t act according to your desires¡­That¡¯s amazing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that how it is?¡¹

    I honestly don¡¯t know

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­That¡¯s why Mii-chan chose Yo-chan as her partner!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸That child actually hates men. And yet she¡¯s madly in love with Yo-chan right now isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s madly in love with me or not.

    I think that she likes me very much though¡­

    ¡¸Men from the family Mii-chan came in are all not good. They only see money and power, only want her as a mere status¡­she¡¯s not just a daughter of a good family but she¡¯s also extremely cute¡­!¡¹

    Certainly¡­Misuzu¡¯s really cute.

    ¡¸Her grandfather and father¡­the men in her clan seems to be strong womanizers¡­won¡¯t it be natural for her to be a man hater?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m a man too. Also, a much more inferior man than others

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, what do you like about Mii-chan?

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I like everything about Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Everything?¡¹

    ¡¸I like her cute character¡­I think that her being gentle and always taking care of others is excellent. I like her small and delicate body. Of course I think her face is cute too. I like the feeling of holding her. I love the feeling when I touch her stomach. Also, I like her voice. It¡¯s a bit high but her voice is really clear. Also, I like how she rolls around like a dog, she¡¯s soft¡­and always follows me on my back¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s too much that I can¡¯t count¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Do you have any dissatisfaction with Mii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would have one¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I give up¡¹

    Nei-san sighed

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just Mii-chan¡¯s identity?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Aren¡¯t we talking about Misuzu?!¡¹

    Nei-san shook her head saying ¡¸Non, non¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, can only see nothing but Mii-chan herself! Normal people usually looks at the things around Mii-chan first!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The things around?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. About her grandfather¡¯s power. Or about her going to an Ojou-sama school¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­That doesn¡¯t matter to me and Misuzu though¡¹

    Nei-san laughed.

    ¡¸No no. You¡¯re broken! Yo-chan¡¯s really broken good!¡¹

    Then¡­she turned back to her serious face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­We need Yo-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m

    ¡­Needed?

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­Do you like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious that I do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a perverted woman beyond saving¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you like about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san¡¯s always so kind¡­playful, your smile is cute¡­and you¡¯re beautiful. I think that you¡¯re the most beautiful person in the world. Also, you got good style¡­You always push your breasts against me don¡¯t you? I really love the fluffy feeling of it! Also, I like how you always smile! I also like when you¡¯re mischievous and giggling¡­Also¡¹

    I remember the darkness in Nei-san¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I also like how Nei-san has a serious face right now¡­You still have a lot of faces that I don¡¯t know!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s face became gloomy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I still have a lot of secrets!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Looking forward?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s having a surprised face.

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t that right¡­I can still see many more of Nei-san¡¯s faces! I¡¯m looking forward to it a lot! I think that I¡¯ll like whatever kind of Nei-san it is!¡¹

    Yup¡­That¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m sure¡­I will

    ¡¸You won¡¯t come to hate me?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that I¡¯ll come to like you more!¡¹

    ¡¸Even¡­if my past is a mess¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san is Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Your past, present, or future¡­Isn¡¯t that all Nei-san? There¡¯s no way I would come to hate Nei-san, won¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s crying.

    She keeps driving the car while crying.

    ¡¸Look¡­That¡¯s dangerous, Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t let my treasured little brother get in a traffic accident!¡¹

    Nei-san smiled while crying¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­I think that Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s already looking for your missing father¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ She requested an investigation company, probably, I think¡­¡¹

    Sensei is thinking about me properly.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get back to our talk earlier¡­Can I ask Sensei that Yo-chan and I would be adopted by sensei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Go on¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You really can¡¯t go back you know¡¹

    ¡¸I know that¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll become Yo-chan¡¯s real sister you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re going to enter the same family registry?¡¹

    ¡¸If I become your Onee-chan, I¡¯ll stick with Yo-chan forever you know! I won¡¯t let go already!¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles while still looking in front.

    ¡¸¡­I might no longer dream of Kei-chan¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll tell you about Kei-chan next time. It¡¯s impossible for now¡­we¡¯re about to reach the destination soon¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Hey. If we get into the same family formally¡­Yo-chan would be my brother¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s have lots of sex!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I¡­Will have sex with Yo-chan for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll throw out all of my lust towards Yo-chan, so get ready¡­!¡¹

    ¡­U-Uhm

    ¡¸What?¡­You¡¯re not going to listen to Onee-chan¡¯s request?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No. I-I get it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a virgin. Be gentle with me!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufun!¡­Good!¡¹

    Nei-san returned to the usual Nei-san before I noticed.

    She¡¯s humming a song I don¡¯t know¡­!

    Yup¡­The smiling Nei-san is better.

    She¡¯s really beautiful¡­

    My teacher in middle school said that the most beautiful part of the woman is seen by her side¡­It¡¯s true.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love Nei-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! Yo-chan¡­!!!¡¹

    Nei-san gave her best smile¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The location Katsuko-nee specified was a family restaurant along the highway.

    It¡¯s light is bright even in the middle of the night.

    Nei-san parks the car¡­

    We confirmed the minivan¡­

    Katsuko-nee seems to have arrived earlier.

    When we entered the shop¡­Katsuko-nee and Megumi were there.

    ¡¸You¡¯re late¡­Was there any problems on the way?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asked Nei-san anxiously¡­

    ¡¸I drove in the US two years ago¡­Well, I did it somehow! Ehehehe!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s completely cheerful.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll leave the car here and we¡¯ll all be in my car on the way back, I will be getting the car tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll be driving until the mansion. I¡¯ll have Yo-chan as my navigator¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good! Nei-sama doesn¡¯t have a Japanese driver¡¯s license! It¡¯ll become a problem when we get checked by the police!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee scolded Nei-san strongly¡­!

    ¡¸I get it already, Katsun! Aah~ I wanted to be alone with Yo-chan for a bit longer!¡¹

    Nei-san answered in frustration.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama had returned to the mansion with Margo-sama¡­so I think that you two should be alone for a while¡­If something happens, Nagisa is at the mansion right now¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered¡­

    ¡¸Mao-chan has already slept so Nagisa will be staying in the mansion tonight¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I asked Nagisa to prepare the meal for Ojou-sama and Margo-sama. If it¡¯s her, she¡¯ll be able to make something as long as she opens the fridge. We¡¯re going to have a late dinner but, let¡¯s eat here¡­¡¹

    Yup. There¡¯s no need to worry if Nagisa-san¡¯s there.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Megumi, where have you been?¡¹

    I asked Megumi.

    ¡¸Err¡­I went to the doctor with Minaho-san¡¯s red car then we went to watch the talk with the Yakuza in the bar inside the car. Afterwards, I moved to Katsuko-san¡¯s green car and Katsuko-san and I waited around one kilometer away from the warehouse¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Tonight¡¯s the first activity of¡ºKuromori¡»with Megumi-sama so¡­I made her see the big picture tonight¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explained.

    ¡¸But¡­You¡¯re amazing Yoshida-kun. You played your part perfectly¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t have any active part¡­Look, I¡¯m just a ¡ºDecoy¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Decoy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. My job is only to create a chance for Margo-san to make a surprise attack¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing¡­That¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    Megumi grips my hand strongly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohon¡¹Katsuko-nee cleared her throat¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Shouldn¡¯t we order food first?¡¹

    Nei-san opens the menu.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, what would you like?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    I looked at the Menu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s going to order the cheapest one right?¡¹

    Megumi told me.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡­It was a bull¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same¡­I always put the Yamamine house on my mind. I¡¯m always scolded by mother. ¡ºDon¡¯t mind the price, just eat what you want¡»She said¡­¡¹

    Megumi said bashfully.

    ¡¸Right¡­In my case, it¡¯s my first time coming to this kind of place. I don¡¯t know what to order even if I look at the menu¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Yo-chan, your family didn¡¯t take you to a restaurant or something?¡¹

    ¡¸I did several times in elementary school but¡­in our case, mother decides on everything that we¡¯re going to eat¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even Yo-chan¡¯s share?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Both me and my father¡¯s share. Mother¡¯s the only one who reads the menu. Mother orders what she wants to eat then she just orders something cheap for me and my father¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Yo-chan hasn¡¯t eaten anything you wanted to eat?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­even if you ask me what I want to eat, I haven¡¯t eaten various foods¡­ That¡¯s normal to us¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­You don¡¯t come to a family restaurant alone?¡¹

    Megumi asked me

    ¡¸I don¡¯t¡­I¡¯m still a first year high school student you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, when I was in my first year, I went to a family restaurant everyday! I spent more time in the family restaurant than the school¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s¡­really a delinquent girl.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve gone to a hamburger shop and beef bowl shop before but¡­Family restaurant is expensive. It¡¯s impossible for me. Even in the hamburger shops, I can¡¯t eat anything but the 100 yen because that¡¯s the cheapest¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Family restaurant¡¯s expensive¡­?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke to the surprised Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸He lived alone with the money his father left him so he tried to save as much as possible, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Money would disappear immediately if I go live in luxury¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s fine now. Especially tonight, you¡¯ve done your job for ¡ºKuromori¡» You can eat anything you want. It¡¯s fine to get the most expensive dish¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gently told me¡­

    ¡¸But¡­I I don¡¯t know what¡¯s delicious. The only things I know are the lunch meals in the high school¡­¡¹

    Honestly¡­Even if I look at the menu, I don¡¯t know what kind of dish is it.

    What¡¯s ¡ºDoria¡»?

    Is ¡ºJambalaya¡»an unexplored region?

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s have Yo-chan eat the same as me. ¡ºMushroom hamburger steak¡»You know hamburger at least don¡¯t you?¡¹1

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s have that one¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls the waitress and orders.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a drink bar so you can just drink whatever you want okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Come here. You have to get it yourself!¡¹

    Megumi pulls my hand.

    ¡¸Katsun, what do you want? I¡¯ll go get it for you¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­please get me coffee¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Nei-san, Megumi and I went to the place called drink bar¡­

    ¡¸Eh¡­Can I choose what kind of drink I want?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Furthermore, refills are free. You can drink cola after drinking coffee too!¡¹

    ¡­Amazing.

    Had science gone too far¡­?!2

    Since when????!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get some ice tea, what about Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s have that too¡¹

    Megumi taught me how to use the drink server.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, you don¡¯t want ice?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m bad at drinking with iced drinks¡¹

    Hee, so you can choose it yourself too¡­Amazing

    ¡¸My senpai at the athletics club had chosen to study in a family restaurant during the exams¡¹

    Megumi told me.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, if it¡¯s all night long¡­When you order at a drink bar, it¡¯s free to get a refill. Those who live with their family in an apartment say that they feel more at ease studying in a family restaurant than in their own house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Should we come here next time too?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite popular for couples to seat in a table of a family restaurant and study for exams¡­ Senpai told me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you don¡¯t want it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Let¡¯s go next time. Let¡¯s study¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­Got it¡¹

    Megumi nodded bashfully.

    ¡¸You see¡­the doctor¡¹

    Oh right. What was the result at the clinic?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She said that it¡¯s torn cleanly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Megumi whispered in my ears¡­

    ¡¸¡­My hymen¡¯s broken¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    ¡¸I was given medicine¡­so we can do it even more tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸¡­More?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sex¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Let¡¯s do it again¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­ Got it¡¹

    Nei-san who grabbed Katsuko-nee¡¯s coffee came back.

    ¡¸Guys, how long are you going to stay in the drink bar?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Megumi returned to the seat bashfully¡­

    ¡¸N? You¡¯re talking about tonight?¡¹

    Nei-san grins at my face.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not¡­I¡¯m going to sleep with Nei-san tonight¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I promised didn¡¯t I?¡­We¡¯re going to sleep together¡¹

    Nei-san¡­fidgets.

    ¡¸I¡­Still can¡¯t have sex¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already done lots of sex today¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Yukino¡­I also took Megumi¡¯s virginity.

    I did Misuzu twice in the bathroom and in the car too.

    ¡­It¡¯s too much.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just sleep hugging each other¡­I¡¯m already tired for today¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­Let¡¯s do that!¡¹

    Nei-san smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make Yo-chan my dakimakura!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also make Nei-san my pillow¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s make each other pillows¡­Let¡¯s sleep well¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls us from her seat.

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing?! The meal¡¯s about to arrive!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~ Let¡¯s go Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Then¡­We had a fun meal at a late time.

    1. Pochi and Tama does ?

    2. ¡°Did the world progress this much¡­?!¡± Is the appropriate translation but the fun one is the one you saw above

 Chapter 79

    79. Morning fierce battle

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Hm?

    ¡­It¡¯s morning already.

    I¡¯m still not used to the soft bed in Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s house yet¡­

    When I slowly open my eyes¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s beautiful face is in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­Good morning. Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s staring at me with a serious face.

    Nei-san and I are at least 30 cm away from each other.

    Nei-san who¡¯s lying down isn¡¯t wearing her contacts¡­

    I¡¯m looking at Nei-san¡¯s dark brown eyes.

    This is the true color of Nei-san¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡­Err

    Last night, what happened?¡­

    After eating dinner at a family restaurant, we returned to the mansion in Katsuko-nee¡¯s car¡­

    When I finished taking a shower, Nei-san in her pajamas held a pillow¡­

    Then we slept

    Holding hands 1

    We didn¡¯t have sex¡­

    I just held Nei-san¡¯s right hand with my left¡­

    ¡¸¡­Good morning¡¹

    I greeted Nei-san.

    Nei-san kept looking at my face.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Could it be that you weren¡¯t able to sleep?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes are quite open so I¡¯m a bit worried.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep because we¡¯re in the same bed¡­?

    ¡¸¡­I slept well. It¡¯s been a while since I slept peacefully. That¡¯s why I woke up earlier than usual¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Looking at Yo-chan¡¯s sleeping face¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Is it interesting to watch me sleeping?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! I found out something amazing!¡¹

    Nei-san answered strongly.

    ¡¸For example¡­Yo-chan doesn¡¯t roll over when sleeping!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You did¡¯t notice it? Yo-chan had the same posture since you slept last night. I¡¯ve been watching for an hour long but you don¡¯t even move an inch. It¡¯s not a level of having a good sleeping posture! You should be moving around usually¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡­What kind of research is that?

    ¡¸You see¡­I usually sleep on the sofa in the living room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I would fall on the floor if I move on our sofa. Maybe that¡¯s why?¡¹

    I think that this perhaps has become a hobby.

    That was my life for two months since the graduation from middle school.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, I see¡¹

    Nei-san nodded.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yo-chan. Yo-chan¡¯s living. You¡¯re here aren¡¯t you¡¹

    She said something strange suddenly¡­

    ¡¸Eh¡­What? I¡¯m here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Nei-san pats my face with her left hand.

    ¡¸Yup¡­You¡¯re here. You¡¯re living. So warm¡¹

    Nei-san mutters while feeling my temperature.

    ¡¸Living is amazing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­didn¡¯t dream of Kei-chan yesterday. It¡¯s the first time since Kei-chan died¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san.

    ¡¸Are dead people jealous of living people? Of course, the dead can¡¯t do anything right?¡­They¡¯re no match to the living¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s gripping my nose while saying.

    ¡­Fuga, fuga, fugagaga!

    ¡¸N-Nei-han, I canf bweaf¡­I¡¯m dying!¡¹

    My voice got strange when Nei-san pinched my nose.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry, sorry¡¹

    Nei-san takes her finger away.

    She laughed like a mischievous child¡­

    As expected, Nei-san¡¯s smile is the best.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, should we sleep like this every night?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, I was able to sleep without having a scary dream when I¡¯m with Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­laughed sadly.

    ¡¸Is dreaming about Kei-san¡­scary?¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course¡­Kei-chan dies every evening. Kei-chan would always die when I wake up¡­Shouting ¡ºOnee-chan, help me¡»¡­ But, I can¡¯t help him¡­It really was¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san¡¯s sorrowful past.

    It¡¯s reproduced every night in a form of dream¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Let¡¯s sleep together It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? As long as I¡¯m with Yo-chan, I won¡¯t have dreams about Kei-chan. Nfufufu¡­I dreamt of Yo-chan earlier this morning!¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸¡­What kind of dream was it?¡¹

    I¡¯m a bit curious.

    ¡¸You see¡­Yo-chan is sitting in a chair. And there¡¯s 1,000 steamed meat buns on the desk in front¡¹

    ¡­1,000 steamed meat buns?

    ¡¸You see¡­I told Yo-chan to ¡ºEat! Eat more!¡»forcibly making you eat! Yo-chan gave up around 300, saying ¡ºI can¡¯t eat anymore!¡»but, I push in the steamed meat buns into Yo-chan¡¯s mouth saying ¡ºNo, eat more!¡»¡­! That was really fun¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s fun?

    No¡­Forcing food in someone else must be fun.

    Please spare me from such a situation.

    Or rather, what kind of dream is that?

    What is she suggesting?

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san¡­Snuggled to me¡­

    She embraced my head tightly¡­

    Her breasts is pushing my cheeks softly.

    I can see Nei-san¡¯s cleavage from the gap in her pajamas.

    Nei-san smells of sweat from last night¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­I love you¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san embraced me on top of the bed¡­

    Her body is warm.

    Nei-san¡¯s living.

    ¡¸¡­N, Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s erect you know?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I got erect.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­That¡¯s a morning physiology phenomenon of a man!¡¹

    I desperately made an excuse.

    I promised to not have sex with Nei-san yet.

    ¡¸Eeh, aren¡¯t you getting aroused by me?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you see¡¹

    Nei-san laughs in front of me.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Can I watch you masturbate?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You watched me yesterday didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to watch you today¡­¡¹

    Nei-san unbuttoned her pajamas¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s big breasts¡­I can see her pink nipple.

    ¡¸I¡­won¡¯t masturbate to Kei-chan anymore! I¡¯m going to masturbate to Yo-chan starting now!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to be the material?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why make me your material too!¡¹

    Nei-san took off her pants¡­

    Her white panty has a white stain coming out gradually.

    Nei-san¡¯s aroused¡­She¡¯s wet.

    ¡¸Look¡­Yo-chan, take out your dick. Let¡¯s masturbate together¡¹

    Nei-san invites me like it¡¯s just some game¡­

    But, Nei-san¡¯s eyes¡­are burning with passion.

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    Nei-san extends her finger on top of her panty.

    ¡­I-I

    I took down the bottom of my pajama then¡­laid it down¡­!

    ¡­Then!

    ¡­Gachari!

    The door suddenly opened!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee in her maid uniform dashed in!

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    Megumi in her pajamas too¡­!

    ¡¸E¡­W-What does this mean? I was sure I locked the door last night!¡¹

    Nei-san shouted at Katsuko-nee in surprise.

    ¡¸Ahahaha¡­I¡¯ve got the duplicate key of this room, look!

    Katsuko-nee shows a silver key in her hand¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I also have one!¡¹

    Megumi has the same key in her hand¡­!

    ¡¸If Nei-sama wants it too then I¡¯ll give you one later!¡¹

    Hey¡­Katsuko-nee!

    Isn¡¯t that the key to my room?

    That means that everyone can freely enter my room?

    ¡¸Katsun you sly! Of course you have the key to all the rooms in this mansion.¡­But you see it¡¯s cruel to enter someone else¡¯s room without knocking first!¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s right

    I-It¡¯s a breach of privacy!2

    ¡¸Shut up! Who was the one who¡¯s forcing the other to watch herself masturbate?!¡¹

    ¡­W-Why does she know?

    ¡¸Aah! Katsun, you were watching over this room all this time!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! It¡¯s the duty of this mansion¡¯s maid, Katsuko desu!¡¹3

    Haa¡­Katsuko-nee. She became defiant.

    ¡¸Is that proper sex? If it¡¯s a morning service fellatio then Katsuko would watch warmly! But, of all things, masturbating¡­?! Even if god forgives you, this Katsuko and Megumi-sama won¡¯t allow it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-Won¡¯t forgive!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s in high spirits¡­

    Megumi seems very embarrassed¡­Her face is already red.

    ¡¸How about using your shameful body! Nei-sama for what sake is your pussy or mouth open?!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut it! Geez! Isn¡¯t that okay anyway?! Showing off masturbation is a splendid play you know! I want to do it!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s resisting all the way through!

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not! Katsuko will not allow the honor of his morning stinky semen being just squeezed by masturbation! Isn¡¯t that right, Megumi-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I S N ¡® TT H A TR I G H T!Megumi-sama?!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Yes¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    Her embarrassed face is so cute.

    ¡¸With that said¡­¡ºKatsuko¡¯s morning service lesson¡»will start!!!¡¹

    ¡­W-What?!

    ¡¸Once again, good morning. It¡¯s time for ¡ºKatsuko¡¯s morning service lesson¡» Our student for today is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸G-Good morning¡­I-I¡¯m Yamamine Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-sama, what will you study this morning?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­I will lick Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just licking?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Then let it out¡­inside my mouth¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What will?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡­semen, please release a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­When he lets it out, what will you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll drink it. I¡¯ll drink Yoshida-kun¡¯s semen¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, that¡¯s all?¡¹

    ¡¸If he¡¯s not satisfied with just my mouth¡­ P-Please use Megumi¡¯s mouth. Megumi¡¯s always itching to be violated by Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well done!¡¹

    Ufufufufu, Katsuko-nee laughs.

    I¡¯m sure they practiced this beforehand.

    Megumi¡¯s so embarrassed that she might die right now¡­

    ¡¸Then, get on the bed and greet the penis!¡¹

    Megumi comes to my bed as if sleepwalking.

    ¡¸Hey, Katsun¡­What the hell is this!¡¹

    Nei-san is in a bad mood.

    ¡¸My, would Nei-sama do fellatio then?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸If not, then please just observe. You can just masturbate in the corner!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Gunununu!!¡¹

    Megumi spoke to me with a red face.

    ¡¸¡­C-Can I take it off?¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s in front

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    I nodded while gulping down my saliva.

    ¡¸E-Excuse me¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s thin and long fingers rolled down my pajamas and underwear in an instant.

    My erect penis appeared!

    ¡¸¡­B-Big¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­T-This thing went inside me¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s surprised looking at the erect penis once again.

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry¡¹

    I apologized unintentionally.

    ¡¸Eh?¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s gross isn¡¯t it? Are you not feeling disgusted?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true¡­It¡¯s part of Yoshida-kun¡¯s body¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s competely at a loss.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a cute penis you know! Katsuko guarantees it!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comments from the side.

    Megumi¡¯s bewildered at the penis in front of her.

    ¡­Of course.

    It¡¯s a bit grotesque for a first year girl.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­You don¡¯t need to force yourself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not forcing myself¡¹

    ¡¸But¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not forcing myself!¡¹

    Megumi looks up at my face.

    ¡¸I¡­I won¡¯t look at anyone else¡¯s but Yoshida-kun¡¯s, I don¡¯t intend to see anyone else for my entire life!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why this is okay! There¡¯s nothing but this for me! I¡¯m Yoshida-kun¡¯s woman for the rest of my life!¡¹

    Megumi boldly holds my penis with her hand¡­!

    ¡¸W-Warm¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s surprised from the heat of the penis.

    ¡¸¡­You see, please caress it in this manner!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds Megumi¡¯s hand¡­then moved it slowly¡­!

    ¡¸Please grip it stronger. It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t be crushed!¡¹

    The two of them are stroking it¡­I-It feels good.

    ¡¸Dammit¡­If it was just Katsun obstructing¡­! I can¡¯t say anything if Megumi-chan being so brave!¡¹

    Nei-san says at the edge of the bed.

    But, Nei-san begins to grope in between her crotch¡­

    Nei-san is still filled with the intent to masturbate even in this situation!

    ¡¸Megumi-sama¡­Please take a look. The tip of the penis is wet isn¡¯t it? Men get wet when they feel good you know?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains while looking at my pre-cum.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It feels good, Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s gentle smile¡­

    ¡­Classmate

    Chairman and an honor student.

    A tall and slim beauty from the athletic club.

    That kind of girl is holding my penis right now¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s like a dream.

    ¡¸Then¡­should you begin to lick it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yes¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s nervous from Katsuko-nee¡¯s words.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s holding a camera before I noticed it.

    ¡¸Then first, here¡­the smooth surface is called the glans. It looks like a turtle head doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸This is the most sensitive spot for men. Please hold it in your mouth boldly. You must not bite it with your teeth. Rub it gently with your lip and tongue gently¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    The glans that¡¯s shining with pre-cum stinks a lot.

    Megumi¡¯s hesitating¡­

    ¡¸Then, should Katsuko have it?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opened her mouth wide and tries to put my penis in her mouth¡­

    ¡¸Wait¡­Please wait. I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it okay?!¡¹

    Megumi grips my penis with both hands and brings her face close.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m so embarrassed I could die¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no human that could die from embarrassment! Rather, the embarrassment is fun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The embarrassment is fun?¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-sama will learn it soon! Go on!¡¹

    Megumi looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­I¡¯ll be licking it!¡¹

    She opens her mouth wide¡­and puts my erect penis in her mouth¡­!

    Megumi¡¯s mouth is so hot and wet.

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of the state¡­!

    ¡¸Megumi-sama¡­please take a look at his face. He needs to see the face of Megumi-sama serving him!¡¹

    Megumi looks up at me while sucking.

    Our eyes met¡­

    Megumi¡¯s wet eye.

    ¡¸Then lick the penis with your tongue. Think of the glans as a candy. Lick it with your whole tongue¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡­licks my penis with her red tongue.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to know how to use her tongue yet.

    She licks it like a kitty drinking water.

    ¡¸You need to look up at him while licking. You have to observe the reaction in the parts you¡¯re licking¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s eyes look up at me¡­while licking my penis with a serious face.

    Megumi¡¯s tongue licks the back of the glans¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aah¡¹

    I instinctively let my voice out¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, it feels good here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll lick it more here!¡¹

    Megumi smiles as she discovered my pleasure point.

    It seems that her nervousness is gone¡­

    She uses her tongue happily¡­

    ¡¸Use the other parts of your tongue¡­The tip, the side¡­even the back.¡¹

    As expected of an honor student¡­

    Megumi¡¯s learning fellatio very fast from Katsuko-nee¡¯s instruction¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time we got intense?¡­It¡¯s a bit hard to explain so can I show a demonstration instead?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s face approach my penis

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to move my mouth like a pussy right now. This will lead him to ejaculation. Use your lip and tongue. Imagine your whole mouth as your vagina¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Do it like this¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee suddenly held my penis in her mouth¡­!

    She¡¯s making a piston of her head while sucking¡­!

    That¡­feels good.

    ¡¸¡­Do you get it? Please do it that way¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me that¡­tell that to him!¡¹

    Megumi looks up at me bashfully.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, I¡¯ll do my best. So please ejaculate inside my mouth¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    Those words are enough to make me ejaculate!

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯ll be doing it¡¹

    Megumi puts my penis in her mouth.

    She began to piston.

    Megumi¡¯s lips¡­feel good.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko will help out too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee grabs the root of my penis with her right hand and strokes it¡­

    Her left hand is brushing my balls gently.

    ¡¸Nfufu¡­I¡¯ll also help out!¡¹

    Nei-san reaches out into Megumi¡¯s pajamas and unbuttoned it¡­

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s Megumi-chan¡¯s breasts! Yo-chan, take a look¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s pink nipples.

    Megumi¡¯s face is turning red in embarrassment while sucking off my penis.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yo-chan looks like he¡¯s feeling good¡­It feels good for me too¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s completely comforting herself.

    She¡¯s moving her right hand on top of her completely wet panties.

    Her left hand is rubbing her own rich breasts.

    She¡¯s kneading her pink nipples¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn¡­Yo-chan, what should I do¡­I¡¯m about to cum¡­Nei-chan¡¯s going to cum!¡¹

    When Nei-san¡¯s about to reach the climax, her mental age regresses¡­

    Her first person turns from ¡ºI¡»to ¡ºNei-chan¡»

    ¡¸Nei-chan¡¯s feeling good!¡­Nei-chan goes crazy when she sees Yo-chan¡¯s pleased face!¡­Nei-chan¡¯s about to cum already!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaah, I¡¯m about to reach my limit too!

    ¡¸Yo-chan, order Nei-chan! Order her to cum! Please! Nei-chan wants to be ordered by Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san shouted!

    ¡¸¡­N-Nei-san, cum! I¡¯m about to cum too!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good! Order me strongly! Bully Nei-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Aah!

    ¡­I can¡¯t endure it!

    ¡¸¡­Cum! Nei! Go and cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­! Nei-chan¡¯s cumming! Yo-chan let me so I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m cummiiiing!! Aaaaaaah¡­Cumiiiiiing!!¡¹

    Nei-san flew to heaven!

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­Megumi¡­Cumming, I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡¹

    Megumi looks up at me.

    Her eyes are saying¡ºGot it. Cum!¡»¡­!

    ¡­Cute!

    What cuteness¡­!

    ¡¸¡­C-Cumming¡­Megumi!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Byurururu, byrurururu, byurururururu!

    I ejaculated intensely inside Megumi¡¯s mouth¡­!

    Megumi¡¯s accepting the semen even though her face looks to be in pain¡­

    Megumi accepted a man¡¯s semen for the first time.

    Katsuko-nee took out her camera again and captures her face.

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuu!¡¹

    I dropped everything to the last drop in Megumi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s enough. Thank you, Megumi¡¹

    I pulled out my penis from Megumi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Megumi-sama¡­Open your mouth wide and please show the semen inside your mouth¡¹

    Katsuko-nee instructs her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the right custom for fellatio¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Megumi bashfully opened her mouth¡­and showed it to me.

    There¡¯s a lot of white liquid on top of her red tongue.

    Katsuko-nee took a photo of it.

    ¡¸Then, close your mouth¡­and chew it. Let out a lot of saliva. The saliva will make the semen easier to drink¡¹

    Megumi obediently follows Katsuko-nee¡¯s guidance¡­

    She chewed¡­and gulped it down.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s bitter¡¹

    Megumi told her impression.

    ¡¸The morning sperm is very thick¡­You shouldn¡¯t say ¡ºBitter¡»but ¡ºDelicious¡»!¡¹

    The demon teaching enters.

    ¡¸Yes¡­It was delicious. Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Megumi told me bashfully.

    ¡¸Thank you, it felt really good¡¹

    I embraced Megumi and told her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it anytime¡­Just tell me anytime if you want to do it at school¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­we can only do fellatio at lunch break right?¡¹

    Megumi smiles, embarrassed.

    ¡¸What are you saying, you have enough time to have sex at school! You can do it three times!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee insists strongly¡­!

    ¡¸But¡­There¡¯s no place to have sex in school¡¹

    Megumi answered

    Well¡­That¡¯s what you¡¯d normally think

    ¡¸There¡¯s a place. A secret room under the principal¡¯s office. There¡¯s a bed too¡¹

    I remembered the monitor room and told Megumi.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then we can have sex during lunch break there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Do you want to do it with me?¡¹

    Megumi snuggled to me¡­

    Megumi¡¯s hair smells like shampooo.

    ¡¸I want to do it with Megumi all the time¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy¡­Then let¡¯s have sex everyday, Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s pajamas are showing her private parts.

    I can see her cute nipples.

    Yeah¡­My penis begins to gain it¡¯s strength again.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-sama¡­The fellatio isn¡¯t done yet!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comments from the side.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes. What should I do?¡¹

    Megumi returned to her student face.

    ¡¸You have to lick the penis that finished ejaculation again! Suck especially the tip of the glans, completely suck out the remaining semen from the penis!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, got it!¡¹

    Megumi lies down by my feet and sucks my penis once again.

    She licks the erect penis filled with sperm¡­

    ¡¸Nfufufu¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san who¡¯s soaking in reverberations¡­holds my hand.

    ¡¸¡­You see, Nei-chan loves Yo-chan! She loves you a lot!¡¹

    She¡¯s still in her baby regression.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, do you love Nei-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy! Nei-chan¡¯s really happy!¡¹

    Nei-san clings to me.

    Nei-san¡¯s big breasts¡­are suffocating! It hurts!

    ¡­¡­PIPIPIPIPI£¡

    Suddenly, my phone rang¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san, I got a call¡­please move!¡¹

    I took my phone near the pillow.

    Then lay down on top of the bed¡­

    My lower half is being cleaned up by Megumi¡¯s fellatio.

    Nei-san¡¯s being a breast pillow on top.

    At my legs is Katsuko-nee guiding Megumi in her service¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hello¡¹

    When I looked at my phone¡­!

    ¡ºGood morning! It¡¯s Misuzu!¡»

    ¡­Yeah

    Of course it¡¯s her.

    ¡ºDanna-sama¡­Can Misuzu pee?¡»

    Then¡­I can hear the sound of pissing from the other side¡­

    ¡¸Huh, Yoshida-kun¡­Your penis got big again?!¡¹

    I heard Megumi¡¯s voice from my crotch.

    ¡¸Then, Katsuko will be taking the second sperm for today!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­snaps to my penis!!!

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­Nei-chan loves Yo-chan so much!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡¯s tongue is so amazing. So you can do it like that? I¡¯ve been enlightened¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nfufufufu!¡¹

    ¡º¡­Danna-sama, Misuzu¡¯s letting out a loooooot!!!¡»

    ¡­What¡¯s happening to me?

    ¡­Awawawawawawawa!

    1. That¡¯s beyond lewd! ?

    2. They have cameras installed there too and you¡¯re complaining about them having a key to your door? ?

    3. I just want to let you all know that Katsuko speaks cute and polite ?

 Chapter 80

    80. Adolescent girl Yamamine Megumi (Part 1)

    ¡­Fuu

    Megumi and Katsuko-nee escape to the shower room after squeezing me once each.

    The three women pleaded to ¡¸wash my back¡¹, but I declined politely.

    It¡¯s obvious that it would be develop into sex immediately1

    Or rather, I jumped at the shower immediately when the three people are holding each other back.

    ¡­After that.

    Misuzu found out that I got a fellatio from Megumi and Katsuko-nee.

    Misuzu objected from the other side of the phone, saying ¡ºDoing it while I¡¯m not there, so unfair, that¡¯s unfair!¡»and Nei-san who turned back replied ¡¸It¡¯s the fault of the one not here!¡¹and ended the call without permission.

    Nei-san¡­Even though you didn¡¯t participate in the fellatio tournament.

    She thinks that Misuzu doesn¡¯t know¡­

    Aaah~

    I¡¯m scared of what¡¯s ahead¡­Misuzu will be coming here today.

    Instead of feeling refreshed, I somehow felt dead tired coming out of the shower room.

    Megumi¡­waits alone in her uniform.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I have exercise with the athletic club today. That¡¯s why¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s face reddened and she looked down.

    ¡¸¡­Can you come with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want to introduce you to the club members. As my boyfriend¡­¡¹

    So there¡¯s that event¡­!

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t want it?¡¹

    Megumi looks at my face anxiously.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­you want to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to, or rather¡­It¡¯s the rule in the athletics club¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Rule?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, don¡¯t they say that love and club activities are incompatible?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, you never heard of it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I came from an all boys middle school so there was no love at school. In the first place, I never entered a club¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­What kind of rule is that?¡¹

    Megumi looks embarrassed and frowned her eyebrows.

    ¡¸You see¡­When a member gets a boyfriend, he has to be introduced to the seniors and he must be approved. They¡¯ll judge if they¡¯re going out seriously and would be made to break up when it¡¯s an irresponsible boyfriend¡¹

    ¡­Geh

    ¡¸¡­What should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I don¡¯t have just Megumi. I had sex with Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san. I even raped Yukino¡­Aren¡¯t I absurdly irresponsible?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s amazingly honest. Your honesty is something I love¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that okay for me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay with Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megumi embraces me

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­It¡¯s fine. Even if I introduce you to the members of the club¡¹

    ¡­Megumi had declared it to Misuzu. She even consented.

    Nagisa-san said that at the time.

    I think that Katsuko-nee will allow it happily. But, I should ask her at least.

    Also, Nei-san too¡­

    ¡¸Can I ask an approval from Katsuko-nee and Nei-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see. It¡¯s bad to do it without permission isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Megumi consented.

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­I¡¯ll change into my uniform¡¹

    I changed my clothes in haste¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We went down to the dining room together.

    Margo-san¡¯s drinking coffee while reading an English newspaper

    ¡¸Ah¡­Good morning¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s back to her usual self.

    ¡¸Good morning¡­Yoshida-kun. Megumi-chan too¡¹

    Margo-san smiles refreshingly

    ¡¸Are you okay already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Minaho attended to me. I slept well overnight so I¡¯m already fine¡­I showed something disgraceful last night¡¹

    Margo-san bashfully said.

    ¡¸No. Margo-san saved me a lot yesterday. Thank you very much¡¹

    I bowed deeply.

    In the end Margo-san knocked out the Yakuza on the black clothes¡­

    I hardly did anything.

    ¡¸Even I got saved by Yoshida-kun¡­I was surprised that you shot the pistol¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s surprised from what Margo-san laughingly said.

    It seems that she doesn¡¯t know about the events in the warehouse last night¡­

    Only Katsuko-nee¡¯s on monitor standby in the car and she purposely didn¡¯t show the behind the scenes of ¡ºKuromori¡»work.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, I want you to promise me one thing¡¹

    Margo-san spoke to me.

    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be teaching you how to use pistols so you must not shoot until then¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Was I that unsteady?¡¹

    I shot it lightly but¡­it didn¡¯t hit at all.

    ¡¸Rather than unsteady¡­No, let¡¯s leave that for later¡¹

    Margo-san answered while thinking about something.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, when the pistol bullets hit a concrete floor at a strange angle, it might ricochet in an unexpected direction¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s dangerous¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­You shouldn¡¯t touch a pistol until you acquire enough practice. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, got it¡¹

    ¡­I see, it¡¯s dangerous if the bullet I shot bounces and hits someone else.

    Yeah. I won¡¯t touch pistols until Margo-san permits me.

    Let¡¯s do that.

    ¡¸Yeah yeah yeah! Breakfast is served!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san comes in with the meal wagon.

    It is croissant and salad today. Ham and eggs¡­and

    ¡¸This is a homemade yogurt Katsun made!¡¹

    Uwaa¡­You can make yogurt in a house.

    I was sure that you can¡¯t make it outside a chemical factory

    ¡¸It¡¯s good for your body!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains with a smile.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Huh¡­Yo-chan, you eat yogurt don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Honestly¡­I haven¡¯t eaten much¡­¡¹

    Ever since elementary school lunches?

    I¡¯ve never seen that in the middle school dorms¡­

    ¡¸Okay, then take a sip!¡­Katsun, I think that the one with sugar is better for Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I think I have an oligosaccharide, I¡¯ll bring it! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee runs to the kitchen when told by Nei-san¡­

    In the end¡­I will eat yogurt sprinkled with sugar.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me with a smile¡­

    I timidly put the yogurt in my mouth.

    ¡­Sour. It¡¯s far sourer than the lunch yogurt in my memory. Also, sweet.

    This must be amazingly sour when you don¡¯t put sugar on it.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It tastes mysterious.¡¹

    I can only return such an impression to Katsuko-nee¡¯s question.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good for your body so don¡¯t leave a drop!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    I bit on the metal spoon¡­

    ¡­I wonder why

    ¡­The tears are welling up.

    ¡¸¡­W-What¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan? Did the yogurt not suit your taste?!¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s not. That¡¯s not it¡¹

    I answered while wiping my tears.

    ¡¸¡ºIt¡¯s good for your body so don¡¯t leave a drop!¡»is something my late grandmother tells me. When I thought that it¡¯s been a while since I heard that¡­I somehow felt really happy¡­!¡¹

    During my childhood¡­I always ate alone with my grandmother.

    When she died¡­I always ate alone.

    The words¡ºIt¡¯s good for your body so don¡¯t leave a drop¡»¡­

    Grandmother, really¡­took care of me.

    Katsuko-nee said the same words.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­About what?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee seems to not know what I¡¯m thanking her for.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter¡­Anyway, thank you¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s embarrassed¡­

    ¡¸¡­W-want to eat more yogurt? It¡¯s also delicious with a croissant!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do that¡¹

    I tear up the croissant and ate it with the yogurt.

    ¡­This might be easier to eat.

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious, Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m glad¡¹

    While we¡¯re having a meal, Megumi started to talk to the women.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I want to tell the members of the athletics club that I¡¯m going out with Yoshida-kun. I-Is that okay?¡¹

    Megumi spoke a bit nervous.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine?¡­right, Katsuko-san?¡¹

    Margo-san answered first.

    ¡¸Yes. The athletic club is noisy aren¡¯t they? I think that you should tell them first¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughingly answered.

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa and I want Megumi-sama to experience a pleasant high school life that we weren¡¯t not able to experience. You don¡¯t need to hold back for Nagisa and I so enjoy it with all your might!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Megumi bowed to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡­Err, Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that okay?¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸I want to be Yo-chan¡¯s sister so¡­I think of Megumi-chan as my sister. Should we just make Yo-chan and Megumi-chan go out in the school?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­It doesn¡¯t matter in the school. Misuzu-san already promised too¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Misuzu said that she¡¯ll tell her friends that she¡¯s going out with me too¡­

    I¡¯ll be Misuzu¡¯s boyfriend there.

    ¡¸Very well, got it. I¡¯ll cooperate¡­Err, the captain of athletics club was Takeshiba, was it?¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Yes, Takeshiba-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t she bad because she¡¯s hard headed? You¡¯re gonna get separated when she doesn¡¯t approve, right?¡¹

    Nei-san stayed for a year so she seem to know the third years well.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll quit the athletics club then. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m fine¡­If it¡¯s Yoshida-kun, I¡¯m sure everyone will accept him¡¹

    Megumi said that but¡­

    But, I

    I don¡¯t have confidence in myself.

    ¡¸Anyway, do your best¡­you can consult me anytime if something happens! If you want, do you want me to negotiate with Takeshiba-san directly?¡¹

    No¡­If it¡¯s Nei-san talking.

    I remembered her intrusion in our classroom last time¡­It¡¯s a bit scary.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun and I will talk to her first. If something happens then I¡¯ll definitely consult you about it. I¡¯ll leave everything to you in that case¡­!¡¹

    Megumi told Nei-san with a face showing deference

    ¡¸Got it. Then¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san laughed.

    ¡¸Can I call Megumi-chan, Megu-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, I¡¯m calling Misuzu-chan Mii-chan. That¡¯s why Megumi-chan¡¯s Megu-chan¡­No?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­please call me like that. I will also call Nei-san¡­¡ºNei-Neesan¡»¡¹

    Megumi answered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a woman native born to ¡ºKuromori¡». That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be calling everyone ¡ºKatsuko-neesan¡», ¡ºMargo-neesan¡», ¡ºNei-neesan¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to, Megumi-sama¡¯s not a prostitute of this mansion¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m a woman only for Yoshida-kun. But, I don¡¯t want to forget that this is my home¡­¡¹

    Megumi answered clearly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When the meal ended¡­Katsuko-nee brought a big bag.

    ¡¸Yesterday, Tamayo-sama brought this for your sake¡­!¡¹

    For me¡­?!

    Well, Tamayo-san was a stylist, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸It¡¯s clothes for today¡¯s operation!¡¹

    Margo-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸These are clothes that have a good reputation with middle school girls!¡¹

    Hey¡­Nei-san?

    I see, I¡¯m going to make Yukino¡¯s little sister fall today¡­

    Looking at Megumi¡­Her eyes say ¡ºI understand¡»

    She¡¯s a half blood sister of Megumi.

    They must know each other from the relatives gathering¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got three kinds prepared just in case¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took out three kinds of clothes onto the table.

    ¡¸Err¡­Plan A is a ¡ºFresh Sportsman¡»¡¹

    A branded sports wear, a pair of trousers and a sneaker¡­

    ¡¸Plan B is ¡ºAdult like intelligence¡»¡¹

    This one¡¯s a cardigan buttondown. And slacks. Brown leather shoes.

    ¡¸Then¡­Lastly, plan C is a ¡ºPrince of stars¡»¡¹

    Eh, white shirt and white pants. Also, a yellow scarf with strange rose flowers embroidery. Then, a mysterious thick soled boots.

    It certainly looks prince-like¡­but what kind of prince is this?

    Is it an idol of some sort?

    ¡¸I wonder what¡¯s good¡­?¡¹

    Nei-san answered Katsuko-nee¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s ¡ºAthlete!¡» It suits Yo-chan too¡¹

    Eh¡­What part of me is an ¡ºAthlete¡»?

    ¡¸I think that ¡ºIntellect¡»would be good. High school is adult from the middle school perspective isn¡¯t it? I think that he should improve his adult atmosphere¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Right¡­I think that ¡ºAthlete¡»is a bit of an idiot¡¹2

    Katsuko-nee seems to agree with Margo-san¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸What are you saying, isn¡¯t it cute because it¡¯s a bit idiotic?¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san You¡¯re really thinking that I¡¯m ¡ºA bit idiotic¡»aren¡¯t you?

    No¡­It¡¯s true though

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, what do you think?¡¹

    Margo-san asked Megumi.

    ¡¸I¡­I think this is good¡¹

    Saying that, she pointed at the ¡ºPrince of the star¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s not ¡ºA bit idiotic¡»but ¡ºQuite an idiot!¡»! Megu-chan, you have that sense?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like this. But¡­I know about Maika-chan well¡¹

    Megumi told the ladies.

    ¡¸Maika is Yukino¡¯s little sister¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s words brought impact to the whole room¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Then it can¡¯t be helped that we¡¯ll use ¡ºPrince of the star¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸With that said, Yo-chan. You¡¯re going to change to ¡ºPrince of the star¡»later!¡¹

    Eh¡­I¡¯m going to wear this?!!!

    S-Seriously?

    Ah, they¡¯re serious¡­

    I don¡¯t have a choice as always.3

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸You really don¡¯t need us to send you off?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks us at the entrance.

    ¡¸No, we¡¯ll be walking. Also, we¡¯re going to school everyday so I feel sorry if you guys send us off¡¹

    Megumi answered.

    ¡¸Do you remember the way?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this is my old playground after all¡­¡¹

    Megumi lived here until she turned six.

    ¡¸Please come back by 10:30 for our next operation¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    Yes¡­The ¡ºOuji-sama¡»time is waiting.

    I¡¯m a bit bummed.

    ¡¸Then, good bye¡¹

    Megumi politely greeted Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Bye¡¹

    I copied her and bowed.

    ¡¸Ah¡­wait¡¹

    Katsuko-nee fixes my neckband.

    Then, she fixed my hair.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­You got cute¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­at least say cool.

    ¡¸Megumi-sama, please take care along the way¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Megumi.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Got it. He¡¯s everyone¡¯s Yoshida-kun after all¡¹

    Somehow, I hate the feeling of being treated like a child.

    I can fix my own neckband.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯re going¡¹

    We told Katsuko-nee again

    ¡¸Sure, have a nice day. Take care!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee saw us off satisfied.

    Megumi turned back towards the entrance.

    ¡¸¡­This direction is a secret path¡¹

    Megumi descends down a mountain path where the trees grew instead of the road.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s tiresome on the way back¡­but we¡¯re only going down here¡¹

    ¡­Certainly, this is a road.

    There are some stairs here and there.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, it¡¯s still there¡¹

    Megumi stopped in the middle of the mountain path

    Looking at it, there¡¯s a small house at the east side of the way.

    ¡¸That¡¯s was my secret base during childhood¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡¹

    Megumi played here when she was six.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have sex there next time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It was built there on purpose actually. I¡¯ve seen it a lot of times when I was a child. My mother was violated by a guest there too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸Violate me like how they did it to mother¡­¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s eyes are wet.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a promise¡¹

    Walking for a while, we arrived at the road towards the school.

    What, it¡¯s five minutes by car but¡­it¡¯s just ten minutes using the secret path.

    Speaking of which, the mansion was built disguised as a girls dormitory wasn¡¯t it?

    Then, I get why it¡¯s close¡­

    The residents of the dorm would just walk here everyday.

    Megumi spoke when we saw the school gate.

    ¡¸Hey, Yoshida-kun¡­can we hold hands?¡¹

    Megumi held out her hand.

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    Megumi and I held hands¡­

    Holding hands with a woman.

    Feels, somewhat itchy.

    I¡¯m losing strength¡­It¡¯s embarrassing.

    But¡­Megumi¡¯s hand is holding mine tightly.

    Megumi¡¯s nervous.

    I gripped it tightly in return.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯m here with you¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Thanks¡¹

    We entered the school gate while holding hands.

    Then, we went to the athletic club¡¯s building.

    It¡¯s holiday but there are students doing their club activities.

    Everyone¡¯s looking¡­

    At Megumi and I holding hands while walking.

    Megumi¡¯s hand is hot.

    She¡¯s sweating gradually.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s embarrassing but I won¡¯t be ashamed¡¹4

    Megumi answered with a red face.

    ¡¸Good morning, Yamamine-san¡¹

    A schoolgirl from athletics club called out to Megumi.

    ¡¸Good morning, Koujou-san¡¹5

    The person called Koujou-san noticed Megumi and I holding hands.

    ¡¸Eh¡­really?¡¹

    I-It¡¯s not ¡®really¡¯!

    ¡¸¡­W-we¡¯re going out¡¹

    Megumi answered bashfully.

    ¡¸N-No way¡­!¡¹

    Koujou-san became speechless.

    ¡­Sorry

    ¡­Sorry

    ¡­Sorry

    Someone like me¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not joking¡­isn¡¯t that right, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Megumi turns to me.

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s like a lie but it¡¯s not!¡¹

    I answered for better or for worse

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Koujou-san looks at us.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, Yamamine-san became beautiful. Did you change your hairstyle?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I had it cut yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    We came to the clubroom in a somewhat awkward atmosphere.

    ¡¸¡­Wait here¡¹

    Megumi told me

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to change¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    Megumi and Koujou-san entered the clubroom

    I waited outside the building.

    I should¡¯ve been told to wait in a different location.

    There seems to be people inside the clubroom already.

    I can hear an¡¸Eh©`¡¹or ¡¸Kyaa¡¹from inside.

    The entrance of the clubroom was open so I looked inside out of curiosity.

    ¡­What?

    I¡¯m a zoo panda?

    A rare animal?

    Before long, the door opened and Megumi came out.

    Megumi in her training suit and shorts.

    Her long thin bare legs¡­

    Slim tall body.

    Long and narrow beautiful eyes.

    The haircut Yuuka-san did yesterday suits her.

    ¡­A beauty.

    A really beautiful girl.

    It¡¯s not just her face¡­Her whole body¡¯s style is also beautiful.

    Her body¡­I embraced it yesterday.

    My semen went inside Megumi¡¯s womb.

    I ejaculated in that cute mouth this morning.

    She drank my semen saying it¡¯s ¡¸Delicious¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    So adorable.

    I think she¡¯s really cute.

    I want to embrace that body with all my might.

    ¡­Just.

    There¡¯s a lot of athletic club members behind Megumi¡­

    Everyone¡¯s looking at us with exited eyes¡­

    ¡¸T-Thanks for the wait¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s somewhat embarrassing

    Everyone¡¯s looking at us.

    They¡¯re fixed at us.

    They¡¯re staring at us.

    A member that looks like a second year spoke to Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­Megumiii, are you really sure about him?¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m shocked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I love Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Megumi suddenly answered in a loud voice.

    Even she is surprised after she said that.

    She became red from the shock.

    The female members shouted ¡¸Kyaaaaa©`!¡¹in joy¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah, you see, Captain is already at the grounds¡¹

    Megumi said with teary eyes.

    ¡¸¡­What should we do then?¡¹

    Megumi seems to intend to report it to everyone in the club this morning.

    It can be done secretly in the clubroom but¡­there¡¯s a strong public eye in the grounds.

    ¡¸¡­Got it Let¡¯s go¡¹

    I held out my hand.

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    I looked at Megumi¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter¡­I love Megumi¡­!¡¹

    I can hear shouts of ¡¸Wow¡¹from behind again¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Megumi holds my hand.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    We ran towards the ground while holding hands!

    The athletics club girls follow us from behind.

    Everyone¡¯s going to the grounds.

    It¡¯s something like a movie.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to be real.

    But¡­I¡¯m holding Megumi¡¯s hand.

    The warmth of this hand¡­

    The strength of the grip¡­

    This isn¡¯t a lie, it told me that it¡¯s the truth.

    We arrived at the ground while breathing roughly.

    There¡¯s not only the track and field that¡¯s on the ground, there are other athletic groups too.6¡¹

    Honestly¡­I¡¯m a bit scared.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s there!¡¹

    When I match my glance with Megumi¡­

    There are third years in their training suits gathered and talking at the bench in front of the ground.

    The captain of the track and field must be there too.

    ¡¸The tall one with a short cut, in the center¡­That¡¯s captain Takeshiba Haruka-san¡¹

    Megumi taught me.

    ¡¸She¡¯s beautiful isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Certainly, she is.

    She¡¯s taller and a bit darker than Megumi.

    Her big eyes¡­her face looks a bit scary.,

    ¡¸Takeshiba senpai! Yamamine-san seems to want to talk with you!¡¹

    The second year from a while ago shouted as if making fun.

    Takeshiba-san and the third years noticed the other members who went towards them briskly and us in the middle.

    She stood up and looked at us¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What do you want to talk about?!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba spoke to Megumi looking displeased.

    ¡­Megumi¡¯s heart is throbbing fast.

    ¡¸C-Captain¡­Also, all the third year senpais. I want to report to the members of the track and field!¡¹

    Megumi waved her hand that¡¯s holding mine¡­!

    Then she shouted with all her might!

    ¡¸I¡­I am going out with this person!¡¹

    The ground suddenly became noisy¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Eh, what what?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s starting?¡¹

    The students gathered around us fast¡­

    Takeshiba-senpai looks at the spectators unpleasantly and clicks her tongue.

    Then, she spoke to Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­What is this about?¡¹

    Then, she spit out.

    Megumi breathed in¡­and shouted in a loud voice!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m in love with this person!!!!!¡¹

    1. Yoshida¡¯s better than those beta harem MC¡¯s where they don¡¯t fuck the girl when they wash the back. He refuses coz he¡¯s going to fuck a lot later anyway ?

    2. Athletes are triggered ?

    3. You can¡¯t choose this early in the novel anyway ?

    4. Both says hazukashii but I think she meant it like that ?

    5. ¸ß³Ç, if the author mentioned how to read her name, please comment ?

    6. I guess I should¡¯ve stick to track and field club if they¡¯re going to mention that there are other clubs under athletics. lol, anyway, let¡¯s see if it can be edited ?

 Chapter 81

    81. Adolescent girl Yamamine Megumi (Part 2)

    ¡¸¡­I am in love with this person!!!!!¡¹

    Now then¡­it has become a major incident.

    The spectators gather in the ground one after another.

    The captain of track and field, Takeshiba Haruka-senpai¡­spoke to Megumi with ill-humor MAX.

    ¡¸¡­Our women¡¯s division goes both in literary and military arts. Track and field is a ¡ºClub(Îä)¡»however, I think of it as a military arts(ê‘ÉÏ)1 You know that well don¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai scowls at the spectating eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I know. Don¡¯t cut corners in study and club activities! Do your best and hold out to it!¡¹

    Megumi answers senpai with serious eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­You, do you think you¡¯re doing it properly when you¡¯re flirting with a man!¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai shouted!

    The whole ground shakes!!!

    ¡¸Yes! I¡¯m doing my best to show it to you!¡¹

    Megumi answered senpai with a voice that won¡¯t lose to her.

    Megumi¡¯s a strong willed girl.

    She can¡¯t lose to the threatening voice of the captain.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­You, you¡¯re not concerned about me aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Senpai glares at me.

    She¡¯s looking at me as if I¡¯m an unpleasant creature.

    ¡¸You¡­Name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸First year?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m in the same class as Megumi¡¹

    Senpai snorted

    ¡¸Hee¡­So you¡¯re calling her ¡ºMegumi¡»¡¹

    Shit¡­it came out of my mouth unintentionally

    ¡¸Yes, Yoshida-kun¡¯s my lover after all. Of course he¡¯ll call be by my first name!¡¹

    Megumi answered clearly.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I think you know it but, you know that when boys grow tired of you, they¡¯d just slacken and break up with you¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t¡­If senpai was able to predict that, I would quit the club¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai¡¯s face is showing anger.

    ¡¸Then¡­You¡¯re saying that a man is much more important than track and field?!¡¹

    Megumi answered without flinching.

    ¡¸Track and field is important. But, I will be with Yoshida-kun forever so we will never break up!¡¹

    Senpai laughs.

    She¡¯s making a fool of Megumi¡­

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? Men just wants to fuck you. He¡¯s just going to play with you and throw you away anyway¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not that kind of person. He¡¯s an honest man. I will love him for my entire life. I will give birth to his child. I¡¯ve already decided¡­!¡¹

    The spectators went ¡¸Oooh¡¹from Megumi¡¯s words!

    ¡¸Is that so¡­Then how about resigning right now? Someone like you who¡¯s head is loose from love is influencing the morale of the club. You¡¯re trying to look cool in the club aren¡¯t you¡­Just leave already. I¡¯ll be talking to sensei. File a leave right now!¡¹

    Senpai coldly rejects Megumi.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you make that judgement after seeing my practice attitude?¡¹

    Megumi still hangs to captain.

    ¡¸I already told you that¡¯s no longer necessary¡­!¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai¡¯s words are cold.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? That¡¯s regrettable¡¹

    Megumi looks down

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s been a short while but I appreciate your kindness¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai laughs at Megumi.

    ¡¸You never took care of us so sorry, but I¡¯ll make it so that you¡¯ve never been related to the track and field club ever since the beginning. You don¡¯t need to file a leave. I¡¯ll be throwing away your entry of the club. I¡¯ll make it so that you never joined in the first place!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡­Cruel

    What the hell is that¡­?!

    ¡¸Please wait a moment¡­Isn¡¯t that strange?!¡¹

    I told senpai.

    ¡¸What¡­You¡¯re dissatisfied with my decision?¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai glares at me¡­!

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m objecting. I think that it¡¯s strange. This is just weird!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡­It¡¯s strange.

    This isn¡¯t like me at all.

    But¡­I thought of Megumi¡¯s feelings¡­

    ¡­There¡¯s no way I can shut up!

    ¡¸You¡­do you intend to go against your senior even though you¡¯re just a first year?!¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai¡¯s eyes are scary¡­!

    But, I can¡¯t lose!

    ¡¸This matter doesn¡¯t involve the hierarchy! I¡¯m saying that Megumi ¡ºDoesn¡¯t want to do anything half-assed so she¡¯s doing her whole best in track and field¡» Megumi¡¯s always diligent, going all out, a woman that does her best! Megumi never lets a chance pass by, and she¡¯s going to be taken out because she¡¯s gonna be an obstacle for the club? That¡¯s weird! That¡¯s wrong!¡¹

    My feelings went out of my mouth¡­

    This is the first time¡­

    This isn¡¯t like me.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸How dare you say that¡­Are you an arrogant idiot? Don¡¯t joke with me!¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai pushed me away!

    I fell down on the ground.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Megumi runs up to me¡­

    ¡¸Really¡­what an eyesore, can you get out of the ground? Get out right now!¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai¡¯s shout roared in the grounds¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t!¡¹

    I shouted to senpai.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be moving out of here until you give Megumi a chance!¡¹

    Megumi embraces me tightly!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun! It¡¯s enough, don¡¯t do this!¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t good at all! This is!¡¹

    I glared back at Takeshiba-senpai¡­!

    ¡­Then!

    ¡¸¡­Right, this isn¡¯t good at all¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai appeared from the spectators.

    Iwakura Yukiyo-san¡­

    The student council president¡­One of Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s ¡ºToys¡»¡­

    ¡¸I heard everything¡­I¡¯ll be speaking as the student council president, Takeshiba-san, aren¡¯t you overdoing it?¡¹

    Iwakura-san smiles.

    ¡¸¡­This is a problem of the girls track and field club. I think that the student council president is unrelated here¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai repels Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s intervention.

    ¡¸My¡­All of the club activities are under the student council¡¯s jurisdiction though. Takeshiba-san, you don¡¯t know that?¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou talks to Takeshiba-senpai calmly.

    ¡¸Well¡­I know. But, I¡¯m the captain of the girl track and field club¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What can you do if you¡¯re the captain? You¡¯re not consulting the advising teacher and you just selfishly made a junior member quit the club? I think that there¡¯s no club president like that¡­¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichoi corners Takeshiba-senpai with cruel eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­What are you telling me to do then?¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai sighs.

    ¡¸You should just deal with it normally. Let¡¯s see, how about you watch over that first year for a month? Then you can decide on what to do with her after that¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai¡­is trying to give Megumi a chance in the track and field club.

    ¡¸¡­I can just watch over her for a month right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, just for a month¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba and Iwakura-Kaichou looks at each other.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t change my thoughts though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t know unless you try though?¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai clicks her tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I will let kaichou save face for now¡¹

    ¡¸My, sorry about that¡­Takeshiba-san¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou laughs.

    ¡¸As expected of Iwakura-kaichou!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, Seitokaichou!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your fair judgement!¡¹

    The spectators praises Iwakura-kaichou.

    Kaichou just lightly raised her hand to answer the shouts of joy.

    Takeshiba-senpai¡­is in discontent.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    I bowed to Iwakura-kaichou.

    Megumi also bowed behind me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need to be thanked by you¡­I¡¯m just doing what¡¯s right as the student council president¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou said that in content.

    ¡¸My¡­You intend to sell favor with that?¡¹

    There¡¯s two breaking in the spectators.

    The one appearing is¡­

    Yuzuki Minaho¡­!

    Our teacher!

    ¡¸Selling favor?¡­I don¡¯t have that intention¡¹

    At the moment she saw Sensei¡­Iwakura-kaichou shakes.

    ¡¸¡­I wonder. I think this act isn¡¯t like you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sensei, you must be misunderstanding me¡¹

    Sensei and Iwakura-kaichou glares at each other.

    Takeshiba-senpai looks at them with a surprised face.

    ¡¸My, I got it¡­You¡¯re not trying to sell favor to this first year but you¡¯re interested in Takeshiba-san¡¹

    Sensei laughed coldly.

    Takeshiba-senpai had a ¡¸Eh?¡¹face, and looks at Iwakura-kaichou.

    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­!¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai strongly denied it.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to hide it¡­It¡¯s something that a calculative you would do. It¡¯s not unreasonable if you think about it, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Suddenly, the spectators became noisy from Sensei doubting that the student council president is a lesbian¡­!

    Takeshiba-senpai took distance from Iwakura-kaichou instinctively too.

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s not like that!¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou protests desperately¡­

    It attracted the spectators more.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t intend to meddle with your sexual preference anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter to me¡­I¡¯m not interested in Iwakura-san anyway¡¹

    After fueling it severely, Sensei throws Iwakura-kaichou away.

    She looks annoyed¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei looks at me.

    ¡¸Buy me cola¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a vending machine there isn¡¯t it? Go there and buy some cola¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s pointing at a vending machine at the edge of the south school building outside the ground

    The distance is around a hundred meter.

    ¡¸Hurry up¡­!¡¹

    Sensei urged me.

    Megumi looks at me anxiously¡­

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll get one!¡¹

    I dashed all my might towards the vending machine.

    ¡­Dadadadadada!

    I took out my wallet from my pocket¡­

    Then bought the first cola I saw¡­

    Dashed back to the ground once again¡­!

    ¡¸Sensei¡­I bought it¡­!¡¹

    I gave the cola to Sensei while I¡¯m catching my breath

    However, Sensei¡­

    ¡¸My, this is Coca Cola? I told you to buy Pepsi cola though¡¹

    ¡­Eh, is that so?

    ¡¸¡­Sorry! I got it by mistake!¡¹

    Once again, I dashed to the vending machine with all my might!

    Err¡­Pepsi, pepsi, pepsi¡­There it is!

    I bought pepsi and ran again!

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa, ¡­H-Here¡¯s pepsi¡­!¡¹

    Sensei looks at the Pepsi I brought her.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I think I¡¯ll have tea instead. Buy me a can of tea¡¹

    Sensei smiled coldly.

    ¡¸¡­Lemon tea? Milk tea?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a black tea?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s one if I recall!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll have that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    Once again, I ran towards the vending machine!

    ¡­Sensei must have some reason for why she¡¯s making me do this.

    Then, I just have to do all I can.

    I came back to sensei with a black tea can¡­while soaked in sweat.

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¯s black tea¡¹

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa

    I-It hurts

    I should¡¯ve jogged for longer before¡­

    ¡¸My, you already bought it? Did you not hear me say ¡ºI would want a lemon tea instead¡»when you started running?¡¹

    Sensei said calmly.

    ¡¸¡­Got it! Lemon tea it is!¡¹

    I start running with my sweaty body!

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa

    I dashed towards the vending machine¡­!

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa.

    There¡¯s no small change on my wallet anymore.

    It can¡¯t be helped¡­I took out my thousand yen bill.

    I bought lemon tea¡­

    Then returned running¡­!

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa

    ¡¸¡­L-Lemon tea!¡¹

    Sensei spoke while looking at the lemon tea.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so slow so I had a change of heart¡­I¡¯d want an oolong tea¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay, Oolong tea!¡¹

    The spectators look at me with wondering eyes as I start running again.

    Takeshiba-senpai and Iwakura-kaichou looks at me in amazement too.

    ¡­Like hell I care

    I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m told to¡­!

    I ran towards the vending machine again¡­!

    I ran with all my might¡­!

    I inserted the coin at the vending machine with trembling hands¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kuuuun!¡¹

    Megumi comes to me.

    As expected of a track and fielder¡­she runs fast.

    Megumi seems to have borrowed some big plastic bag from somebody.

    Rushing after me¡­Megumi-says

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s buy all of it?¡¹

    Eh¡­All?

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that let¡¯s just buy all of the drinks in the vending machine!¡¹

    Oh¡­I see!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you got money?¡¹

    Megumi is in her training wear so she doesn¡¯t have her wallet

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ve got enough¡¹

    I still have the money Sensei gave me¡­

    I handed Megumi a thousand bill¡­then we bought drinks.

    Me on the left vending machine¡­

    Megumi on the right vending machine¡­

    Megumi puts the drinks we bought into the bag¡­!

    I think we bought around 25¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, get that one¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it!¡¹

    We lifted the heavy bag and we started running!

    The two of us match our pace¡­!

    ¡¸¡­One two, one two, one two, one two!¡¹

    Megumi creates a rhythm with her voice¡­!

    ¡­Run

    ¡­We¡¯re running!

    We went to the spectators in the ground.

    Yuzuki-sensei looks at us with a cold smile¡­!

    ¡­Run!

    The two of us ran!

    ¡¸We¡¯ve bought everything in there¡­What drink would you like, Yuzuki-sensei?¡¹

    Megumi shouted to sensei¡­

    The spectators are overwhelmed by Megumi¡¯s voice and fell silent

    Sensei answered.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need one¡­¡¹

    Sensei answers and pushes the can of cola and tea I bought first in the bag.

    The spectators became noisy,

    Sensei laughs and looks at Takeshiba-senpai.

    ¡¸Takeshiba-san, why don¡¯t you have one?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸He bought this much¡­It would become a hindrance if this continues won¡¯t it? Take the one you like from the bag¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Senpai hesitates from what Sensei said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying take one¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki Minaho¡­exposed her devil nature and stares at Takeshiba-senpai.

    Takeshiba-senpai trembles.

    ¡¸G-Go on¡­take it!¡¹

    I told senpai while breathing intensely.

    ¡¸Go on, captain!¡¹

    Megumi opens the bag and offers Senpai¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll be taking one¡¹

    Senpai chose a sports drink and took it.

    ¡¸Then¡­give it to the members of track and field¡­Yamamine-san, you know them don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told Megumi.

    Megumi¡¯s face brightens up suddenly.

    ¡¸Yes, got it!¡¹

    Megumi responded in a loud voice

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, bring it with me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡¹

    Megumi and I lifted the bag.

    ¡¸This way¡¹

    I walk on the direction Megumi tells me while we hold the bag together.

    ¡¸¡­Aoshima-senpai, she¡¯s the vice captain!¡¹

    Megumi introduced the third year member.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m Yoshida. Thank you for taking care of Megumi!¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸Aoshima-senpai, please take one that you like!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yeah!¡¹

    Aoshima-senpai looks at Captain Takeshiba¡­

    Captain Takeshiba nodded slightly.

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯ll take the orange juice¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    We bowed to Aoshima-senpai.

    ¡­Next

    ¡¸Third year, Iwasaki-senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yoshida! Thank you for taking care of Megumi!¡¹

    Iwasaki-senpai chose kofi.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much!¡¹

    After the third years, the second years¡­

    Megumi and I bow our heads to each and everyone while distributing drinks.

    The heavy bag lightened up bit by bit.

    ,Next are the first years.

    ¡¸Koujou-san, she¡¯s already introduced!¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s the Koujou-san we met from the clubroom a while ago.

    ¡¸¡­Please take care of Megumi¡¹

    When I said that, Koujou-san cried for some reason.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be supporting you. I never knew that Yoshida-kun loves Megumi this much¡­!¡¹

    Looking at them, the first years began to cry.

    ¡¸¡­Everyone, thank you¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s about to cry too¡­

    When we finished distributing drinks to the first years¡­There¡¯s were still two remaining in the bag.

    I looked at Megumi¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, it¡¯s okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, got it¡¹

    We offered Iwakura-san the bag.

    ¡¸Iwakura-kaichou¡­Sorry about giving leftovers but, please also take one¡¹

    Iwakura-senpai makes a perplexed face,

    ¡¸Get one¡­Iwakura-san¡¹

    Urged by Yuzuki-sensei¡­she took the remaining cola.

    It¡¯s the last one¡­!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need one¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t drink carbonated drinks¡¹

    The last one is Dr.Pepper2

    Yeah¡­The track and field members won¡¯t drink this.

    ¡¸Then, what did you really want to drink sensei?¡¹

    Sensei was surprised from what I said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll buy it for you¡¹

    I¡¯ve already regained my breath.

    It won¡¯t be painful to run.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll get tea¡¹

    ¡¸Black tea?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lemon tea¡¹

    Sensei laughs

    ¡¸¡­What about Megumi?¡¹

    I asked Megumi

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want to drink?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to buy it with you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. Just stay with the members of track and field¡¹

    I told Megumi.

    Captain Takeshiba looks at me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I would want a sports drink. Lemon flavor¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I ran towards the vending machine again¡­

    ¡¸¡­Here you go!¡¹

    I handed the orders of Megumi and Sensei.

    I took the remaining Dr.Pepper3

    ¡¸Takeshiba-san¡­I think that drinking while it¡¯s cold is delicious¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸¡­I get it already. Everyone, you can drink¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai opens the can¡­!

    The girls of the track and field all opens their caps together.

    ¡­pushi!

    The sounds come in succession.

    All of the members put it in their mouths at about the same time.

    Gulp¡­

    The fizz of Dr. Pepper splits in my mouth.

    ¡­Delicious.

    ¡¸Then¡­What would you do, Takeshiba-san?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸Are you still not accepting Yoshida-kun and Yamamine-san¡¯s relationship? They¡¯re quite a splendid couple in my eyes however¡­ If I recall, it¡¯s called¡ºPut in the fighting spirit¡»4 Is that how you say it¡­?¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    Captain Takeshiba blew out a sigh.

    ¡¸If you can keep with your duty, I won¡¯t make any complaints¡­ I¡¯ll cancell Yamamine Megumi¡¯s removal. I¡¯ll accept her relationship with that first year¡¹

    Captain said clearly.

    ¡¸Waa!¡¹

    A shout of joy breaks from the first years.

    ¡¸Yamamine-san, I¡¯m glad for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi, congrats!¡¹

    Girls jump at Megumi in happiness.

    ¡¸¡­You said that you¡¯re Yoshida?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks at me¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be accepting you for now. I get that you really treasure her. But, if you try to make her cry, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡¹

    Captain presses me with strong eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t cry!¡¹

    Megumi told captain.

    ¡¸Because¡­I don¡¯t cry after all. I will never cry. I have him after all¡¹

    Even though she says that¡­Megumi¡¯s half crying already¡­

    ¡­Megumi

    ¡¸I love Megumi. I¡¯ll treasure her forever! I promise that!¡¹

    I swore to Takeshiba-senpai.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll believe you two for now¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said so.

    Iwakura-kaichou¡­

    Looks at that peaceful scenery in dissatisfaction¡­

    1. Club is Bu and Military arts is Budou ?

    2. The drink of the genius ?

    3. El Psy Congroo ?

    4. Kiai ga haita ?

 Chapter 82

    82. The woman called Iwakura Yukiyo (After another)

    ¡¸Oh right, Yamamine-san¡­I¡¯ll be visiting your home tonight¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told Megumi when the girls track and field club finished drinking their cans.

    The members became noisy once again.

    The spectators had already scattered when the cans were opened together.

    The only people left were the track and field club members, Sensei, Iwakura-kaichou and me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any weird business¡­Yamamine-san¡¯s an honors student, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why I have to get your guardian¡¯s stamp on a few documents directly. I¡¯m the one in charge of the student scholarships¡¹

    Sensei told everyone calmly.

    It¡¯s actually not like that.

    Yuzuki-sensei intends to take in Megumi from the Yamamine house¡­

    Megumi will part with her adoptive parents¡­and will move to ¡ºKuromori¡»residence from now on.

    ¡¸Eh? Yamamine¡¯s a scholarship student?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know that¡¹

    The first years talk to Megumi.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Megumi fools them for the moment.

    ¡¸Of course¡­She¡¯s on academic scholarship. Yamamine-san got first place in this year¡¯s exam¡¹

    Sensei laughingly said.

    ¡¸Is that so?! Megumi-chan¡¯s intelligent!¡¹

    ¡¸Teach me next time!¡¹

    The first years believe Sensei¡¯s words easily since Megumi¡¯s normally gentle and is an honors student.

    ¡¸You can come with Yoshida-kun too!¡¹

    Koujou-san told Megumi

    ¡¸¡­Eh¡¹

    Megumi turned red.

    ¡¸As expected, you¡¯re going to study together for the exams aren¡¯t you? We won¡¯t be obstructing you two so let me study with you too¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Koujou-chi¡­If you go with them, I think that¡¯s enough of a hindrance¡­¡¹

    The first years laughs.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind! Let¡¯s study together¡­It¡¯s okay isn¡¯t it, Yoshida-kun?!¡¹

    Megumi looks at me brightly.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Err¡­You¡¯re going to teach me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah of course!¡¹

    ¡¸So I¡¯m going to study¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you will! I would be troubled if my husband is a fool!¡¹

    Megumi smiled

    ¡¸Got it¡­please teach me¡¹

    I bow to Megumi.

    ¡¸Okay! As long as you¡¯re fine with me!¡¹

    The first years shout in joy once again¡­!

    ¡¸With that said¡­I¡¯ll pick you up later. We¡¯ll be going to your house using my car. What time will you finish your exercises today?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­4:30, but I think it will take up to 5:00 because the first years will be putting things in order¡¹

    Megumi answered Sensei¡¯s question.

    ¡¸You can go home earlier if you have things to take care of¡­You guys can do it even without Megumi, right?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks the first year members.

    ¡¸Yes, captain!¡¹

    Koujou-san answered representing the first years.

    ¡¸No way¡­That bothers me. I¡¯m also a first year so I have to clean up too. Please let me!¡¹

    Megumi bowed to everyone

    ¡¸But¡­It would be bad to make Sensei wait won¡¯t it?¡¹

    Koujou-san looks at Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s meet up in the clubroom at 5:00¡­Takeshiba-san, can you give me Yamamine-san by 5:00? It would help me since I¡¯ve got other work¡¹

    Sensei makes a compromise.

    ¡¸Got it¡­Let¡¯s leave it like that then. You¡¯re okay with that too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Captain¡¹

    Sensei turned to me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, how about you go with us too?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸You still haven¡¯t greeted Yamamine-san¡¯s parents have you?¡¹

    Sensei looks at me.

    ¡­Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­Right. I have to greet them too. Got it, please let me come along¡¹

    I took Megumi¡¯s virginity.

    Megumi said that she¡¯ll be with me forever.

    I have the obligation to talk to Megumi¡¯s parents.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Megumi looks at me anxiously.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll be talking to Megumi¡¯s father and mother. Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    I told Megumi with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s half-crying again.

    Even though she said that she ¡¸Won¡¯t cry¡¹¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡­You said you¡¯re Yoshida?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asked me.

    ¡¸Yes, I am¡¹1

    ¡¸Yamamine said earlier¡­¡ºI¡¯ll be with him forever¡», and ¡ºI¡¯ll give birth to his child¡», was she serious?¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai asks me feeling surprised.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m serious¡¹

    Megumi answered before I could¡­!

    ¡¸I will never let go. I will bear Yoshida-kun¡¯s child¡¹

    Megumi offers me her trembling hands¡­

    I grip those hands.

    Megumi grasped my hands tightly in return.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you¡¯re already pregnant, are you?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba, makes me remember what Megumi said yesterday and got startled¡­

    Yesterday¡­Megumi said that ¡ºI want to get pregnant and give birth at the same time as Yukino¡»¡­!

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Megumi says that she wants to get pregnant but¡­this and that are not allowed!¡¹

    Was it Yuzuki-sensei and Nagisa-san who objected to it?¡­!

    ¡­Haa?

    Takeshiba-senpai¡¯s face distorted!

    Shit¡­Did I say something weird?!!!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give birth after graduating high school!2 I¡¯ve already decided! It will be a high school student-like relationship within school!¡¹

    Megumi responded in fluster.

    ¡ºHigh school-like relationship¡»she said¡­

    We already had sex and a morning fellatio though¡­

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­can you explain it in a manner a bit easier for me to understand?¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai asks Megumi a bit angrily.

    ¡¸I¡¯m an adopted daughter. My Yamamine parents aren¡¯t my real parents¡¹

    Megumi¡­threw it all.

    ¡¸My adoptive parents are good people. But, we¡¯re holding back from each other so we can never be a real family. That¡¯s why¡­I want to get married soon and have a true family. I¡­I want to become the mother of this persons¡¯, Yoshida-kun¡¯s child!¡¹

    Megumi spoke clearly in front of everyone.

    ¡¸Yamamine says that but, what about you?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks me this time.

    I¡­

    I thought that I should speak honestly since Megumi confessed what she hid.

    ¡¸I¡­My parents are divorced and I live alone right now. I understand the loneliness of having no family. That¡¯s why¡­I thought of wanting to grant Megumi¡¯s wish as much as possible¡¹

    ¡­I see

    We have a similar environment.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­So you¡¯re serious?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba glares at us.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. I surely thought that Yamamine¡¯s just being blinded and fooled by love. There¡¯s those kind of idiots, those saying that¡ºMy love is the best in the world¡»like a broken record¡¹

    Senpai bows and apologizes to Megumi.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I understand that your love isn¡¯t just some half-assed feelings. I¡¯m sorry for making light of you even though I didn¡¯t know it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s, you don¡¯t have to, Captain. I think that I really am in high spirits¡¹

    Megumi answers.

    ¡¸I¡­When I became able to be with Yoshida-kun, I became so happy that I can¡¯t help it. I think that I¡¯ve been overexcited. It¡¯s normal to be scolded by Captain¡­¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s really harsh with herself.

    Good girl.

    ¡¸¡­Yamamine¡¹

    Captain takeshiba smiles at Megumi.

    ¡¸Apply some sunscreen when we¡¯re going to practice from now on. Since you already have a man¡­You¡¯d be hated if you don¡¯t take care of your skin¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes captain! Thank you very much!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s crying again.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great, Yamamine-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, It¡¯s great!¡¹

    ¡¸You did your best!¡¹

    The first years gather around Megumi.

    ¡¸Thank you everyone!¡¹

    Megumi smiles towards everyone.

    So cute.

    Megumi¡¯s smiling face is the cutest.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, do your best!¡¹

    Koujou-san told me.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yeah. I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Though they¡¯re Megumi¡¯s friends, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing since girls I don¡¯t know well don¡¯t usually smile towards me.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s about time we go, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told me.

    ¡¸Everyone would feel uneasy during their practice if you stayed here¡¹

    Certainly¡­I feel that the start of the girls track and field was set back because of us.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Bye Megumi. I¡¯ll pick you up around 5:00¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll be waiting¡¹

    ¡¸Do your best during practice¡¹

    ¡¸I will¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Megumi said with a red face.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡¹

    Saying that, she grasps my hand tightly once again.

    ¡¸Later then!¡¹

    Megumi returns to the first years row.

    ¡¸Oh right, Iwakura-san, It seems that Tanokura-sensei wants to talk with you. I think it¡¯s about the budget of the athletics meet¡­would you like to come with me to the faculty?¡¹

    Sensei told Iwakura-kaichou.

    ¡¸Understood¡­¡¹

    Iwakura-san answers discouraged.

    ¡¸Then¡­We¡¯ve been a trouble for Takeshiba-san. Girls, do your best during practice¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­thank you for various things¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba bows to Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    The three of us left the grounds.

    I looked back at Megumi several times along the way but she didn¡¯t look back at me.

    She¡¯s preparing for her exercise and listens to her senpai talking.

    Yamamine Megumi is a diligent girl.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Yuzuki-sensei didn¡¯t go to the faculty but the principal¡¯s office instead.

    Iwakura-kaichou follows as if it¡¯s normal too.

    We went to the monitor room through the hidden stairs¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s waiting for us.

    ¡¸Sit wherever you want¡¹

    Sensei said that and sat in a chair.

    ¡­I

    I sat in the chair on the edge where Katsuko-nee pointed.

    Iwakura-san is in front of Sensei.

    ¡¸What do you want to talk about?¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou asks Sensei.

    ¡¸My¡­Aren¡¯t you the one who has something to talk about?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei coldly smiles at Kaichou.

    Iwakura-kaichou breathes in deeply¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve got a request¡¹

    ¡¸Go on¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei answers lightly.

    Katsuko-nee distributed coffee to each one of us.

    ¡¸¡­Please leave the prostitution section of ¡ºKuromori¡»to me¡¹

    Iwakura-san said that suddenly.

    ¡¸My¡­are you serious?¡¹

    Sensei looks at Iwakura-san¡¯s eyes while drinking coffee.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m serious¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou answered with a serious look.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­How far can you propose?¡¹

    Sensei asked calmly.

    ¡¸Akiko-san, Yukari-san and Kiyono-san have the same opinion as me¡¹

    Kaichou suddenly exposes her cards.

    ¡¸Everyone wants to return to being a prostitute?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ We don¡¯t have any other interests other than being prostitutes¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one who loves prostitution aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Sensei said coldly

    ¡¸Yes, I love prostitution acts. There¡¯s nothing more fun than that. I accept that¡¹

    ¡­Iwakura-san actually likes prostitution.

    ¡¸Apart from me, the thought of Akiko-san wanting to be sent back as a prostitute is the truth. ¡­Just like Nagisa-sama and the others, please understand that we¡¯re people that only have talents for prostitution and there¡¯s no other job for our living¡¹

    Iwakura-san insisted strongly¡­

    ¡¸Then, Shirasaka Sousuke seems to have found a new prostitution organization¡¹

    Sensei expresses a nasty smile.

    ¡¸Everyone knows that it won¡¯t be formed¡­¡¹

    Iwakura-san told Sensei eyes of certainty.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei will never permit that happening¡­Isn¡¯t Shirasaka Sousuke already a target for elimination?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where did you hear that from?¡¹

    Sensei investigates.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need to hear it from somewhere else. Yuzuki-sensei has a thicker grip in the industry than Shirasaka. Shirasaka¡¯s actions are a betrayal to¡ºKuromori¡» It¡¯s normal to think that he¡¯ll be erased¡­¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡­doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸Is that so? You came to me because you know that Shirasaka can¡¯t make an organization rise?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­Iwakura Yukiyo is Sensei¡¯s ¡ºToy¡» Since the start¡¹

    Iwakura-san informs Sensei

    ¡¸A ¡ºToy¡»unsuitable for my ¡ºWill¡»¡­ You and agnes¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of ¡ºToy¡»is interesting¡­Sensei¡¯s the one who said that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Indeed¡¹

    The two witches continue to probe each other out¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­You want to become the admin of the prostitution section?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Honestly, Iwakura-kaichou doesn¡¯t seem to be confident.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you, Akiko, Yukari and Kiyono will be making great income though¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    ¡¸Do you get it?¡­You won¡¯t be able to earn even a twentieth of Katsuko¡¯s. Iwakura-san¡¯s customers are mostly perverts. Perverts are troublesome you see¡­They demand everything but pay badly. It¡¯s difficult to make adjustments at once¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly, I don¡¯t have decent customers¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou admitted it immediately.

    ¡¸But¡­Katsuko-sama-¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee interrupts Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to enter under Iwakura-sama¡¯s management. If Iwakura-sama wishes to run a prostitution section, Katsuko will ask to not be included!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Iwakura-sama¡­Katsuko is Ojou-sama¡¯s ¡ºFirst toy¡» There¡¯s no way I can be under the command of the ¡ºFourth toy¡», right?¡¹

    Iwakura-san looks downright mortified.

    ¡¸That said, please don¡¯t misunderstand¡­Nagisa and I aren¡¯t that easy that we would return to prostitution if you killed Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Katsuko-nee adds lightly¡­

    ¡­That means?

    The one who hired those men who attacked us yesterday was¡­Iwakura-san?

    ¡¸We¡¯ve already investigated the three men from last night¡­we know which syndicate they¡¯re from. Iwakura-san, one of the executives of that gang was your guest¡­!¡¹

    Sensei looks at Iwakura-kaichou with cold eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I-I!¡¹

    ¡¸Answer me¡­Iwakura Yukiyo!¡¹

    When Sensei called her by her full name¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s spine was shocked stiff!

    Iwakura-san¡¯s under Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s mental control.

    She can no longer lie when she¡¯s called by her name.

    ¡¸Y-Yes! Iwakura Yukiyo¡­I-I requested them!¡¹

    ¡­As expected

    She did

    Iwakura-san wants me to die.

    ¡¸¡­Is there any other purpose other than killing Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Sensei questions Iwakura-san further

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes!¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s shivering

    ¡¸Answer!¡¹

    Iwakura-san opened her mouth as ordered by Sensei.

    ¡¸S-Shirasaka Yukino¡­I aimed at her¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸I want to make Shirasaka Yukino a prostitute of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    Yukino?¡­A prostitute?

    ¡¸You want to kill Yoshida-kun and train Shirasaka-san by yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s

    Iwakura-san was being gentle to Yukino¡­because she intends to make her a subordinate prostitute?

    ¡¸¡­Ahahahahahahaha!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei laughs out loud.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really no good¡­Iwakura-san, it¡¯s impossible for you to manage a brothel. You don¡¯t have the sense¡­!¡¹

    Sensei declares.

    ¡¸Shirasaka Yukino isn¡¯t suitable as a prostitute of ¡ºKuromori¡» That girl is lacking the warm attention and gentleness necessary for a high class prostitute¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll make her an SM special¡¹

    Iwakura-san persists.

    ¡¸You see¡­Even if it¡¯s a M slave or an S queen, they need careful consideration more than a normal prostitute. Don¡¯t you get it? This isn¡¯t a game. ¡ºKuromori¡»offers the highest class of prostitutes. Shirasaka-san¡¯s value is only at an¡ºactive high school girl¡» She won¡¯t be marketable in our mansion¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter. There¡¯s a lot of people who have a grudge against Shiraska. If I offer her to those people!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei snorted.

    ¡¸You truly are trash. I don¡¯t hate that part of you though. But, we don¡¯t do that kind of business. There would be guests coming in with that plan but they¡¯ll be only a one time guest. Once they did that, it¡¯s clear that they¡¯d force and have some sort of absurd sex with Shirasaka-san. Then someone would visit the police sometime later, as they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand their conscience¡­!¡¹

    Sensei analyzes calmly.

    ¡¸On top of that, once the guest has tasted her, they¡¯d say ¡ºNext time, bring this person¡¯s daughter¡»¡­and the reputation of ¡ºKuromori¡»would drop down. There¡¯s too many risks and too low profit, the reputation would drop¡­It¡¯s a model of bad management¡¹

    Iwakura-san drops her shoulder.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll reproduce the same scenario when father and Shirasaka took over the administration of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­How many years did it take for me and Morimoto to get back the old guest¡¯s trust? Do you know how much of a hindrance Shirasaka¡¯s¡ºPerverted tastes¡»has been?¡¹

    Sensei spits it out.

    ¡¸Certainly¡­I heard that since Yuzuki-sensei joined in the management, the two bridge Yuzuki-sensei and Morimoto-san¡¯s traditional ¡ºPolitical and business guests¡»patron field and Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s ¡ºPerverted expert field¡»has made it stable¡¹

    Sensei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸You heard that from Shirasaka didn¡¯t you? Actually, the ¡ºPerverted section¡»has been a deficit because they don¡¯t have respectable management. Shirasaka¡¯s incompetent and always moves to taste the girl first. He can¡¯t make a profit. The profits of ¡ºKuromori¡»has come from Morimoto and Me.¡¹

    I see. When Shirasaka Sousuke and Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s father managed ¡ºKuromori¡», it became a mess and the prostitutes suffered¡­Yuuka-san and the others requested their old guests from the political and business circles and they reorganized for Yuzuki-sensei and Morimoto-san to manage it¡­

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei became the operator and I heard that the achievements were increased 20-fold¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s 200 times¡­Shirasaka and father had dropped both the trust and the sales of ¡ºKuromori¡»drastically¡­!¡¹

    Sensei told Iwakura-san in a voice full of hatred.

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡­If you try to unify the prostitution section of ¡ºKuromori¡», you¡¯d be the second Shirasaka. You¡¯re a woman who prefers sexual orientation than management, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That might be¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡»needs a prostitute like Nagisa., That girl has all of the qualities of a high class prostitute. Bright, modest nerve, never makes the guest feel uncomfortable¡­she¡¯s the best prostitute. Her actual work period was just two years but what she earned in two years is much more than anyone else¡¯s profit¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­She even has a lot of guests as acquaintances¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    It should be. Nagisa-san¡¯s that beautiful. Bright. Gentle.

    I get why she has a lot of fans¡­

    ¡¸Envying Nagisa¡¯s popularity¡­Shirasaka forced a hard game on Nagisa¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸He told Nagisa and Katsuko¡­¡ºI¡¯ll release the first prostitute who gets pregnant¡» and sold the two to perverted guests¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s!

    ¡¸Yes¡­That was a difficult experience. I was made to play with perverts for days¡­violated multiple times without taking any contraceptive¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke sadly.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t know it but Shiraska had made Katsuko drink pills in secret. Making Nagisa pregnant for sure¡­and banished her out of the mansion penniless¡­!¡¹

    Sensei tells the truth.

    ¡¸But, since that happened¡­The rule ¡ºPregnancy-retirement¡»happened, and Ojou-sama was able to negotiate the funds for their living after their retirement from prostitution¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious! There¡¯s no way I can just leave all of my cherished girls naked alone¡­!¡¹

    Sensei muttered.

    ¡¸Nagisa was able to open a flower shop because of Ojou-sama¡¯s feelings. Yuuka-san was able to open a hair salon with her customer¡¯s help¡­Hidemi-sama and Tamayo-sama¡¯s independence would be impossible without Ojou-sama¡¯s assistance¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡­So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸In the end¡­There were a lot of customers who protested against Shiraska about Nagisa. ¡ºWhy have you banished her after tormenting her!¡» I used those people¡¯s power. Nagisa¡¯s loved by lots of guests¡¹

    That has become a chance¡­

    It¡¯s just recently that the retired prostitutes are able to start a business.

    ¡¸But¡­Yuzuki-sensei. All of the prostitutes didn¡¯t begin a different work after retirement. There are women like me and Akiko-san who can¡¯t do anything but prostitution¡­¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡­told sensei.

    ¡¸Right¡­Last year, father committed a blunder and ¡ºKuromori¡»was closed, money has been handed over to most of the prostitutes who became independent but¡­Akiko, Yukari and Kiyono still haven¡¯t started anything yet¡¹

    Sensei said painfully.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same¡­I¡¯d rather be a prostitute. I don¡¯t have any other road besides a prostitute!¡¹

    Iwakura-san looks at Sensei seriously¡­

    ¡¸When ¡ºKuromori¡»suddenly closed down¡­We were puzzled. Akiko-san and others even tried to get into Shirasaka¡¯s plan. We can¡¯t quit being a prostitute now¡­If it¡¯s impossible for me to be a manager of a prostitution section¡­!¡¹

    Iwakura-san said¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sensei, please reopen ¡ºKuromori¡»prostitution section!¡¹

    1. Tsk, tsk, tsk, YES! I AM! ?

    2. Please, for the teens who are reading this, please stop reading, if you don¡¯t want to stop reading, don¡¯t follow Megumi, just don¡¯t ?

 Chapter 83

    83. The woman named Iwakura Yukiyo (New)

    ¡¸The only time I felt alive was when I was a prostitute¡­ Other people¡­the guests, they recognize me. I felt like I was needed¡¹

    Iwkaura-kaichou appeals to Yuzuki-sensei desperately.

    ¡¸That¡¯s an illusion¡­You were only valued because you were bought with money¡¹

    Sensei answers coldly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with that!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Iwakura-san means by that.

    ¡¸For one night¡­It made me feel at ease, to have a relationship that lasted several hours. Being violated by men one after another feels heart throbbing. It makes me feel excited when I think about what they¡¯re going to do each night¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei sighed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really dependent on prostitution ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not dependency¡­I¡¯m not sick. It¡¯s natural for me. Being embraced by a man I don¡¯t know for money is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you don¡¯t need to be related to ¡ºKuromori¡»do you?¡­How about I introduce you to different prostitution ring? Since they¡¯ll always be tied up with a syndicate in Japan, I can introduce you to some organizations in Europe. If I recall, there¡¯s some organization wanting a Japanese girl¡­¡¹

    Sensei shows a compromise to Iwakura-san¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I want to be a prostitute of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡­?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Being a prostitute of¡ºKuromori¡»has status. The guests are socially successful people¡­Everyone demands fascinating sex. And Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s here above all. Sensei will never let danger come to the prostitutes¡¯ body, you¡¯re always careful about us. You were even warning those crazy guests invited by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei closed her eyes.

    ¡¸Keiko-san¡­I made sure to manage the safety thoroughly since Megumi¡¯s mother died. Margo can eliminate the guests who use violence beyond the range I can recognize as play¡­and never allowed the use of drugs¡¹

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡­looked after us prostitutes all this time¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters after Sensei.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. As long as ¡ºKuromori¡»is managed by Yuzuki-sensei, it has become a place where prostitutes can rest easy! I want to continue being a prostitute until I die¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s talking passionately¡­yet, Sensei¡¯s face became cold.

    ¡¸When I was a first year¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s the one who saved me when the Yakuza marked me for doing compensated dating! Sensei made me a¡ºKuromori¡»prostitute and taught me the wonderful joys of being a prostitute, joys I thought this world never had! I did everything to become the ideal prostitute! Sensei told me ¡ºYukiyo¡¯s not intelligent and diligent so You can¡¯t be with decent guests¡» That¡¯s why¡­I took lessons desperately, etiquette, noble speech, walking¡­I learned everything!¡¹

    ¡­Iwakura-san

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t give you those lessons with those intentions¡¹

    Sensei answered calmly.

    ¡¸What are you saying! Wasn¡¯t it all to become a superior ¡ºProstitute¡»! Just like Katsuko-sama!¡¹

    Iwakura-san looks at Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve always longed for Katsuko-sama. Since I came to ¡ºKuromori¡», Katsuko-sama has been at the top of the prostitutes. I only have guests who aren¡¯t very successful in their political or government career¡­Compared to that, you¡¯re having a graceful prostitution life. And yet¡­All my guests are only small time perverts¡­ Well, I don¡¯t hate those kinds of perverted sex. Rather, I love it. But, it won¡¯t sit well with me if I just keep to that¡­!¡¹

    So prostitutes have the prostitute world¡­

    There¡¯s a pride for them too¡­

    Prostitutes have an inferiority complex too¡­

    ¡¸When Yuzuki-sensei told me to ¡ºRun for student council president¡», I thought it was a joke at first. But, I just thought that Sensei¡¯s telling me to ¡ºAdd more value¡» The previous me doesn¡¯t have Katsuko-sama¡¯s ¡ºEnergetic High school girl¡»trait as a value. My value would rise if I become the ¡ºEnergetic female student council president¡»! Better guests would come for me!¡­I was convinced that Sensei ordered me with those thoughts¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not. I didn¡¯t order you with such intentions¡¹

    Sensei tries to deny it¡­!

    ¡¸No! You did! I decided that you did! That¡¯s why I desperately played friendly and became the student council president! And my guests really improved!¡­There were some lolicon guests who said ¡ºPlease scold me¡»but anyway, there were guests who weren¡¯t perverted too! I was really happy¡­And yet!¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou¡­fixes her eyes to Sensei.

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡»closed a month after that. When my time as a prostitute had finally come¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Last year¡¯s student council president election was around October¡­

    Then, ¡ºKuromori¡»prostitution section was closedown by Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s father¡¯s scandal in November¡­

    ¡¸You know that I was a prostitute of ¡ºKuromori¡»too, don¡¯t you?¡­¡¹

    Sensei asks Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸Yes, I do¡¹

    ¡¸When I was a prostitute, I wished that I wanted to run away from this world everyday. I prayed. Being embraced by men for money was only painful. I thought that it was hell on earth¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I also thought that. Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Sensei kindly.

    ¡¸Right¡­Nagisa thinks the same way. Yuuka-sama, Hidemi-san, and Tamayo too. They think that prostitution isn¡¯t their real self so¡­they had a dream about the future because they believed that they would escape here in the future. You can endure any pain as long as you have a clear dream¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s why Katsuko bakes bread. Katsuko has a dream of opening a bakery so I endured everything¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa¡¯s the same¡­When she got pregnant and her stomach got big, she studied about managing a flower shop desperately. The other people also studied during their breaks from work in my room. Looking at those people, I was convinced that all the prostitutes in the mansion were the same¡­¡¹

    Sensei looks at Iwakura-san sadly.

    ¡¸I never thought that a child would get addicted to prostitution in my mansion¡­!¡¹

    Iwakura-san looks at Sensei with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸There was no such girl like you during the old days¡­The prostitutes of ¡ºKuromori¡»before Ojou-sama participated in administration received horrible treatment. But, it has all been improved by Ojou-sama¡¯s power. The prostitute¡¯s safety were guaranteed¡­and they receive the rewards they earned themselves. Certainly, it has become an ideal workplace for prostitutes¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke sadly.

    ¡¸Right¡­I might¡¯ve overdone it¡¹

    Sensei leaks a sigh once again¡­

    ¡¸Akiko-chan, Yukari-chan and Kiyono-chan¡­If anything, they¡¯re easily caught up in the flow things. I¡¯ve never heard any dreams about their future from them¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that they only remember prostitution and thought that it¡¯s okay to stay like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, they have no other way after becoming this way. I think that they¡¯d want to continue selling themselves rather than learning other work at this point¡¹

    Katsuko-nee analyzes the feelings of the prostitutes.

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡­You want to continue being a prostitute of ¡ºKuromori¡»by any means?¡¹

    Sensei asks Iwakura-san

    ¡­Iwakura-san

    ¡¸Of course! I¡¯m only 18 years old! My time as a prostitute is just about to enter full swing! There¡¯s no way I can stop right now!!!¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s breathing is rough¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, what do you think we should do?¡¹

    Sensei asks for Katsuko-nee¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s a kind of dependence¡­I think that refusing initially will only make the problem worse¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸I think that there¡¯s no other choice but to let her sell herself for the time being under Ojou-sama¡¯s management until she awakens to a new road¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way?¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s expression is complicated.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t know what will happen if we leave her alone. Nobody thought that Iwakura-sama would hire people to kill him¡­It was completely off from Margo-sama and my expectations¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸Right¡­Venting out anger is serious too. Even though ¡ºKuromori¡»prostitution section won¡¯t reopen if she kills Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸It mustn¡¯t¡±ve been amusing for Ojou-sama and me to keep taking care of him¡­Is that right, Iwakura-san?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Iwakura-kaichou with pity.

    ¡¸Because¡­For Katsuko-sama to fall for a boring man like him! Then saying that you¡¯re going to retire from prostitution? That¡¯s unreasonable¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou points at me and shouts!

    ¡¸Katsuko-sama, you¡¯re my ideal prostitute! Please don¡¯t be seduced by this brat! Please remain as a prostitute of ¡ºKuromori¡»forever!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­What do you think?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Do you want me to continue being a prostitute¡­?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡­Obvious

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it. Please quit prostitution¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll do as you say¡¹

    Then she approached me¡­And embraced me

    ¡¸I love you¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses me¡­

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want that! No nooo! You should just die! Die! Die! Die! Just kill yourself!!!¡¹

    Iwakura-san exclaims frantically when she saw us embrace¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shut up! Iwakura Yukiyo!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeeees!!!¡¹

    The frenzied Iwakura-kaichou had her mind dominated when Sensei called her by her full name¡­

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura-san¡¹

    Sensei spoke to Kaichou by adding a ¡¸-san¡¹on her name.

    The mental rule binding Iwakura-san was erased¡­

    ¡¸If¡­I told you to ¡ºSleep with Yoshida-kun¡»what would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have sex with him as a regular job for¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    Iwakura-san answered immediately.

    ¡¸¡­What about Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sensei looks at me.

    ¡¸Do you want to have sex with Iwakura-san¡­?¡¹

    I looked at Iwakura-san.

    Long straight black hair. A beauty of a student council president with glasses that suit her.

    ¡¸¡­I will, if Sensei orders me¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t order you¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t love this person¡­¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    ¡¸Even if someone tells you¡ºI¡¯ll give you a million dollars if you have sex with Iwakura-san¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s ten or a hundred million, I would refuse¡­I won¡¯t have sex with people I don¡¯t love¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s face warps from my answer.

    ¡¸W-What the hell¡¯s up with that?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles

    ¡¸Sorry but, this one¡¯s different from the norm. He¡¯s a boy. He¡¯s pure in every aspect¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces me tightly.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Do you love Katsuko?¡¹

    Sensei asks me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I love her¡¹

    ¡¸What about Nagisa?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love her!¡¹

    ¡¸What about Megumi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love her!¡¹

    ¡¸What about Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love her!¡¹

    I answered all of it honestly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obviously lip service! There¡¯s no way a man¡¯s loving multiple girls at the same time!¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou points at me and shouts.

    Looking at Iwakura-san¡­Yuzuki-sensei spoke to me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun If I ever tell you to ¡ºDie¡»¡­No, let¡¯s stop with the assumptions. Yoshida-kun, could you please die¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh

    ¡¸Sorry¡­But your existence is an annoyance after all. You do understand that you have to die for Iwakura-san to be saved, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee reacts at Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s words sharply¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­Be silent for a while¡­!¡¹

    Sensei raised her hands and holds Katsuko-nee back.

    ¡¸¡­Right now?¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see. Katsuko, bring me water¡¹

    Being told by Sensei¡­Katsuko-nee pours in water from a plastic bottle to a glass.

    ¡¸Here you go¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    She put the glass in front of Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks, Katsuko¡¹

    Sensei takes one tablet from her pocket.

    ¡¸This is a poison. You¡¯re going to die without suffering if you drink this¡¹

    She dropped the medicine in the glass.

    The drug melts in the water, making bubbles.

    ¡¸Drink this¡­!¡¹

    Sensei handed the glass to me.

    I took it¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Sensei¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡­You don¡¯t want to die?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s necessary¡­¡¹

    Iwakura-san reacts in amazement from my words.

    ¡¸¡­Necessary?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Because¡­Yuzuki-sensei told me to ¡ºDie¡»I think that there¡¯s a reason why I must die. I¡¯m just an idiot so I don¡¯t know why but¡­Sensei¡¯s much more intelligent than me. There¡¯s no way Sensei¡¯s wrong¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s surprised from my answer¡­

    ¡¸Sensei¡­might be lying to you, you know?!¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a lie or truth. Sensei has been taking good care of Katsuko-nee, Nagisa-san and Megumi all this time. That¡¯s why I believe her. I know that she¡¯ll take care of everyone¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What about you?! You can¡¯t do anything if you die you know!¡¹

    ¡­What are you saying, Iwakura-san?

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s hasn¡¯t been any value in my existence since the start¡¹

    I looked at Sensei¡­

    ¡¸Sensei¡­Can I write a letter to everyone before I die?¡¹

    Sensei answered.

    ¡¸Why a letter? Shouldn¡¯t you just meet them and say goodbye?¡­!¡¹

    I scratched my head.

    ¡¸When I meet them¡­They¡¯d tell me to stop killing myself so it¡¯s better to write a letter. I don¡¯t have much time. I just want to write ¡ºThank you¡»to each and every one of them¡¹

    Sensei laughed.

    ¡¸Sorry, we don¡¯t have time. I¡¯d want you to die sooner¡¹

    ¡­Then, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Then¡­please tell everyone. I¡­had a dull life all along but¡­I met everyone¡­they¡¯ve been gentle to me, I¡¯m really happy. Thanks to everyone, I thought that I was alive. Thank you very much¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­So I¡¯m going to die.

    ¡¸Tell Misuzu I¡¯m sorry that I won¡¯t be able to go to her dance presentation. I love you!

    Megumi¡­I¡¯m sorry for not meeting your parents. I love you, I really love you!

    Nagisa-san¡­it would be great if you get another child. I love you!

    Please tell Mao-chan that I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t become her Papa.

    Margo-san¡­Thank you for always. I love you!

    Nei-san¡­I really think Nei-san¡¯s beautiful I love you very much!¡¹

    ¡­Scary, I¡¯m scared.

    Death is really scary.

    My hands are trembling¡­It doesn¡¯t stop.

    But¡­I have to

    ¡­Die

    I looked at Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­Your meals are delicious. I love you Katsuko-nee!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shouts at Sensei

    Sensei ignores her shout¡­and looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, are you scared of death?¡¹

    I laughingly answered.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s scary but¡­I¡¯m this close to Sensei and Katsuko-nee so¡­I¡¯m not that scared¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡­Of course

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s much better than dying alone. Thank you very much¡¹

    There¡¯s only one regret in my heart.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Sensei, I have a request¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡­Yeah, I should say it

    ¡¸Yukino¡­Please tell Yukino I¡¯m sorry¡­Please tell her that I apologize¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll forgive me but¡­Just say that I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡­Enough

    ¡­This is enough

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯m killing myself. Thank you for everything until now!¡¹

    I raised the glass with the melted drug.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I also love Sensei¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s startled¡­

    I drank the glass while looking at that face!

    ¡­Goku, goku, goku!

    I drink the poison.

    Yeah¡­Those days were just a dream as expected.

    I tasted such happiness for a fleeting moment.

    It can¡¯t be helped if I die here.

    Suddenly, I lost strength¡­

    I dropped the glass¡­

    I fell on the floor.

    I¡¯m collapsing slowly¡­!

    ¡¸Geez! Bakabakabaka! Yo-chan no bakaaa¡­!!!¡¹1

    ¡­EH?

    Nei-san dashed out from the basement stairs!

    ¡¸¡­Katsun, water!¡¹

    Nei-san urged Katsuko-nee!

    ¡¸Ah, Yes!¡¹

    Nei-san put the plastic bottle on her mouth.

    Then, she pushed some tablet in my mouth!

    After that¡­She pressed her lips onto mine¡­!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    Mouth-to-mouth¡­The water and tablet were poured into me!!!

    ¡­Uuku, uuku

    I drank the poured water unintentionally¡­!

    Nei-san¡¯s lips are still pressing my mouth

    I¡¯m¡­kissing

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, are you okay?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s beauty is in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san, I¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    She¡¯s really beautiful

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡­I kissed. I¡¯m okay dying now¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­I¡¯m satisfied.

    I¡¯m really happy.

    ¡­But

    Nei-san¡¯s angry at those words.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I¡¯ll give you as many kisses as you want so please live, Yo-chan!!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸Sensei! Why did you make him drink a whole tablet?! This is a strong drug! Even anesthetics can kill if taken in large amounts!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, is that so?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s surprised¡­

    ¡¸Wait, Katsun, get a grip of yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯m specialized in aphrodisiacs so I don¡¯t know much about anesthetics¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­Anesthetic?

    ¡¸When I saw the feed from the parking lot, I got surprised! I ran through the underground with all my might!¡¹

    Nei-san scolds Sensei with a super angry look¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I intended to have Yoshida-kun die after all¡¹

    Sensei laughingly said.

    ¡­I see, I would die if I exceed the fatal dose even if it¡¯s just anesthetic.

    ¡­yeah, it¡¯s not wrong at all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not so knowledgeable with drugs but¡­I thought that someone would come if something wrong happened¡­¡¹

    ¡­With that said.

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­what¡¯s the thing you made me drink?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a neutralizer¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I won¡¯t die?¡¹

    ¡¸I would be troubled if you die!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeh?

    ¡¸S-Sensei¡­It¡¯s bad. I have to die, don¡¯t I? W-what should I do? Should I jump from the rooftop? Or should I get hit by a car?¡¹

    Nei-san beats my head in panic¡­!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t die, idiot!!!¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay now, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Since it was stopped by Nei, I¡¯ve made a change of plans¡­I won¡¯t have you die just yet¡¹

    ¡­Ah, okay

    ¡¸I-is that okay?¡¹

    I looked at sensei¡­and asked.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯ll have you die sooner or later¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, okay¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, do your best on living so you won¡¯t have any regrets¡¹

    ¡­Y-Yeah

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Be gentle with the girls in particular¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-Of course¡¹

    I promised Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­By the way, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸When you said that you love me¡­Was that true?¡¹

    I answered Sensei.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?!¡¹

    Sensei smiled gently.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­It¡¯s my first time being expressed¡ºLove¡»by a boy¡¹

    After that¡­Sensei turned to Iwakura-san.

    Iwakura-san who can¡¯t follow the development was unable to stand up¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s what you saw¡­¡¹

    Sensei tells Iwakura-san

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s that kind of¡ºBoy¡» He¡¯s a bit ¡ºBroken¡»¡­!¡¹

    Sensei looks at me.

    ¡¸He¡¯ll never tell a lie to a girl he trusts. He¡¯ll believe everything you tell him¡­He¡¯ll do anything as long as you wish for it. He¡¯ll stake his life on it¡­ There aren¡¯t many of these idiotic yet sincere boys, are there?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou nodded.

    ¡¸It would be troublesome if you let such boy on the loose¡­That¡¯s why I made him my ¡ºtoy¡» Iwakura-san¡­He¡¯s the same as you¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Katsuko, Nagisa, and Margo are talented people whom I control as my¡ºToys¡» In your case, I was worried about you. You¡¯re the most unstable and immature in the mansion, I didn¡¯t know what you would do so¡­I sheltered you as my ¡ºToy¡» I think that Shirasaka would just use and throw you away¡¹

    Sensei smiles at Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡­remains standing troubled.

    ¡¸Well¡­That¡¯s how it is, yeah yeah!¡¹

    Nei-san whispers to me

    ¡¸Nei¡­You¡¯re also a protected¡ºtoy¡», get it?¡¹

    Sensei told Nei-san.

    ¡¸Waa¡­I picked at the hornet¡¯s nest¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san laughed at me.

    Nei-san¡­is also being protected by Sensei.

    Nei-san really has a secret past.

    ¡¸¡­Is your body okay?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes over to me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m fine. The numbness is almost gone¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I don¡¯t understand the amount of that drug well¡¹

    Katsuko-nee apologized to me.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my fault for not dying before Nei-san came¡¹

    Katsuko-nee beats my head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not how it is!¡¹

    Then, she embraced my body.

    ¡¸You just have to live okay¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses me¡­!

    1. Do I need to explain this? ?

 Chapter 84

    84. Violet Shadow

    ¡¸Now then¡­Let¡¯s go back to what we¡¯re talking earlier¡¹

    Sensei spoke to Iwakura-san

    ¡¸Let me think about the reopening of ¡ºKuromori¡»prostitution section for a while¡¹

    ¡­Sensei

    Could that mean?¡­

    The brothel would start again¡­?

    ¡¸I understood that you girls can¡¯t stop prostitution immediately. It was my mistake dismissing the prostitutes suddenly and throwing them into the world¡­I apologize for that¡¹

    Sensei bows to Iwakura-san

    ¡¸Please stop that Yuzuki-sensei. Please raise your head!¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s puzzled¡­!

    ¡¸But, that said, I can¡¯t reopen ¡ºKuromori¡»right now. First and above all, there¡¯s a lack of girls¡­¡¹

    ¡­Lack of girls?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can just call back those who have had the pleasure to retire. You know that too don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Sensei looks at Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸Well¡­I do. But we have Akiko-san, Yukari-san, Kiyono-san and me for the time being¡­¡¹

    Sensei shook her head¡­

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t all of you girls the ones who didn¡¯t sell well?¡­ Why would you reopen a brothel with girls who aren¡¯t popular among guests?¡­¡¹

    ¡­Of course

    This is somewhat complicated.

    It¡¯s this kind of world.

    ¡¸W-What about Katsuko-sama¡­?¡¹

    Iwakura-san looks at Katsuko-nee as if clinging to her¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m already retired. I can call my old guests and give a ¡ºRetirement Ceremony¡»for your sake but¡­I won¡¯t be selling myself anymore¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughingly said.

    Iwakura-san falls down depressed.

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡»can¡¯t make you four our poster girls. It¡¯s our status to make quality girls¡­¡¹

    Sensei gives the finishing blow.

    But, she¡¯s not going back.

    ¡¸Then¡­there are a few good second years!¡¹

    I-Iwakura-san.

    Sensei sighed small, then.

    ¡¸For argument¡¯s sake, who are they?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Class 3, Genta-san!¡¹

    Iwakura-san proposes with a smile.

    ¡¸She¡¯s no good isn¡¯t she?¡­She¡¯s gloomy and not that beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸We can just do plastic surgery on her face!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Iwakura-san¡¯s really a disappointing person.

    ¡¸We never use plastic surgery. Our guests have good eyes so they can spot it if they¡¯ve undergone plastic surgery immediately. It would become an issue of trust¡­¡¹

    Sensei looks at Iwakura-san harshly.

    ¡¸Then¡­How about Takeshiba-san from a while ago? The captain of the track and field club. If it¡¯s her, I think that her face is good enough¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s still clinging.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way such a violent tempered girl would become a high class prostitute is there? Her spirit is too manly¡¹

    Sensei commented on Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s kidnap that violent tempered girl and get her gangbanged! I¡¯m sure that the guests would be greatly aroused!¡¹

    ¡­Iwakura-san

    ¡¸¡­Why do you have that way of thinking! They can only do that once and there won¡¯t be any guests other than perverts coming then! In the first place, kidnapping and rape is a crime!¡¹

    ¡­Y-Yuzuki-sensei

    Prostitution is also a crime¡­

    Or rather, we kidnapped and I raped Yukino¡­

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    Iwakura-san shrinks.

    ¡¸Iwakura-sama¡­We¡¯ve already approached those notable second years and the third years. ¡ºKuromori¡»was functioning until last autumn after all¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee informs Iwakura-san

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s right. T-Then, I¡¯ll go search in the first years!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough¡­Iwakura-san¡¹

    Sensei said coldly.

    ¡¸For what reason do you think I was checking the entire student bodyfrom the stage of the entrance exam? I know the students in this school better than you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s correct¡¹

    ¡¸I became a teacher in this school for that sake after all¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡­has eyes in every corner of this school.

    She¡¯s observing the students using her hidden cameras and microphones

    Not just their looks but¡­she¡¯s even grasping their voices, and their character.

    She¡¯s checking who¡¯s suitable for being a prostitute of ¡ºKuromori¡»all the time.

    ¡¸Even though I thought I could part way from that duty already¡­¡¹

    Sensei muttered lowly.

    ¡¸But¡­It can¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s the kind of work I shouldered.¡¹

    ¡­Sensei

    Really hated it.

    Sending her own students to the brothel¡­

    For her revenge against Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    To liberate the prostitutes of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Sensei endured and continued her hard work¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sensei¡¹

    I spoke to sensei.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t answer immediately and just think about it for a while. I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s at least one way for Iwakura-kaichou to be satisfied and for Sensei not to have to experience such hardship¡­!¡¹

    I¡­said that for the time being.

    It may be irresponsible¡­

    But I must say that right now¡­

    Sensei might shoulder everything by herself otherwise.

    I won¡¯t let that happen¡­

    There¡¯s no way I can¡­

    I thought

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sensei looked at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, let¡¯s think about it together. You mustn¡¯t decide it alone. Sensei¡¯s¡­our teacher after all¡­¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right. Got it¡¹

    Sensei understood.

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡­Give me a week. I¡¯ll give you an answer after that. Anyway, I won¡¯t let you girls go bad. I¡¯ll prepare anything that¡¯s needed¡­¡¹

    Sensei informed Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸¡­Understood. I will be expecting a good reply¡¹

    Iwakura-san only confirmed it.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Iwakura-san. Apart from this, You have to be punished¡­¡¹

    Sensei returned to her malicious eyes and spoke to Iwakura-kaichou.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You requested a syndicate leader you know of and tried to kill Yoshida-kun, did you forget?¡¹

    ¡­I-I forgot.

    That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t that Iwakura-san¡¯s act?

    ¡¸And you used our school¡¯s delinquents and tried to attack Yoshida-kun and Misuzu-san, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    That was Iwakura-san too?!

    ¡¸If you had Misuzu-san raped by those delinquents, do you know what would happen?¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou shakes her head to Sensei¡¯s question.

    ¡¸¡­NO¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s¡­Kouzuki Shigetaka¡¯s granddaughter¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡¸¡­No way?!¡¹

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t just end with you dead¡­ It¡¯s obvious that those delinquents would be killed, Me and Yoshida-kun too¡­No, I think that all of those who are related to ¡ºKuromori¡»would be eliminated. We¡¯d be stuffed into concrete and sunk in the bottom of the ocean¡­¡¹

    ¡­Ugh, is Misuzu¡¯s grandfather that scary?!

    I-I made Misuzu my pet though?

    ¡­Will I be okay?

    ¡¸Well, it was great that Yoshida-kun was clever during that incident. There¡¯s the problem of Nei burning down Yamaguchi-sensei¡¯s car however¡­¡¹

    Oh right.

    What happened to that?

    ¡¸Ojou-sama. I think that it¡¯s Yamaguchi-sensei¡¯s fault for breaking the rule about not parking the car in the designated parking lot for the school staff in the first place. Yamaguchi-sensei will have it repaired using his own insurance¡¹

    Katsuko-nee reports

    ¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s the chief director of this school.

    She has such sanction as a chief director it seems.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s leave that delinquent matter. But¡­The hitmen last night were a big problem. I¡¯ve already gotten a ¡ºBreak off letter¡». Those two are beyond recovery though¡¹

    ¡­Beyond recovery

    ¡¸They¡¯re alive for the time being but¡­They can¡¯t come back to the underworld anymore¡¹

    ¡­So the guy Margo-san kept beating up isn¡¯t dead!

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s the fault of the other side for not being able to finish the request but¡­the underworld doesn¡¯t allow that reasononing. You do know that don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Sensei reminds Iwakura-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­How much was the deal?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s 60 million yen¡­including the reward for the people who intervened. On the other hand the loan would be null. I made them promise to not add false charges to ¡ºKuromori¡»about this matter. I don¡¯t think there will be a problem since I had the authorities there sign a deal¡¹

    ¡­It has become troublesome.

    ¡¸60M¡­I have to earn that don¡¯t I?¡¹

    Iwakura-san told Sensei.

    ¡¸70M¡­The compensation money for Yoshida-kun wasn¡¯t included¡¹

    Sensei sentenced Iwakura-san

    ¡¸What should I do then? Yuzuki-sensei must have some plan already?¡¹

    Iwakura-san asks Sensei.

    ¡­What does that mean?

    I can somewhat see Iwakura-san having a joyful look though¡­?

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡­do you have plans for summer vacation already?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ve got two plans prepared. One is sending you to a rich man in an oil producing country in the Arab countries to be a woman in a harem for a month. There¡¯s someone who wants a Japanese high school girl. He¡¯s not a bad person so I think it would be luxurious. I think he¡¯ll love you like a doll It¡¯s quite a disgusting 50 year old man though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about the other?¡¹

    Iwkaura-san asks Sensei.

    ¡¸The other one would be taking an overseas fishing trip in the coast of Africa. All of the crew apart from you, would be men. There¡¯s about 40 fishermen who are either African or Southeast Asian. You will be dealing with the sexual desires of all those men on the ship alone. That trip would be relayed to the world in a live broadcasts¡¹

    Sensei spoke calmly.

    ¡¸All of the sailors have passed AIDS and other STD tests so you don¡¯t have to worry. There should be a few who know Japanese too. Some people from Burkina Faso or Gabon or something, pretending to be Blacks from America, are selling fake soccer uniform replicas in Harajuku¡¹

    ¡­Gabon or Burkina Faso

    ¡­Where is there a country with that name?

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡­Which plan would you like?¡¹

    Iwakura-san answered immediately with sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take the fishing boat!¡¹

    Sensei let out a sigh.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really disappointing. The Arabian harem won¡¯t be too much trouble and there¡¯s higher profit there too. In the end, you just indulge in your own preference¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I will have it arranged. The departure will be in the end of July so please prepare for it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I-Iwakura-san¡­

    Why are you that excited?!

    It¡¯s a fishing boat! There¡¯s only foreign fishermen there you know! Their Japanese is broken you know!

    No good¡­This person¡¯s broken to the core.

    ¡¸As expected¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s the best! Please lead my way forever!¡¹

    Ah¡­She¡¯s that happy¡­

    She¡¯s going to be a mess in a fishing boat for a month¡­

    To be honest¡­I¡¯m a bit drawn back.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ever take any strange actions without my knowing okay¡­?!¡¹

    Sensei reminds Iwkaura-san.

    ¡¸Of course! Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s the only one who really understands my fetishes! I¡¯m so excited to be getting the privilege of having such an amazing experience that I got wet!¡¹

    This isn¡¯t a punishment at all.

    Rather¡­It¡¯s a reward.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Then get out already We need to start our next job¡¹

    Sensei then told Iwakura-san to leave the room.

    ¡¸Yes. I will be returning to the boys in the student council room to have group sex¡­! This excitement won¡¯t settle unless I have sex for at least three hours!¡¹

    I-Iwakura-kaichou.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you have a university student boyfriend?¡¹

    Sensei asks Iwakura-san.

    Speaking of which, I think she told Yukino that¡­

    ¡¸Which university?¡¹

    Iwkaura-san asks Sensei blankly.

    ¡¸¡­Which?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have Yoshiharu, Shoutarou, and Koizumi who are in universities ¡¹

    ¡­Three?

    ¡¸Yoshiharu is a rugby player so I use him mainly for sex. I often sleep with Yoshiharu¡¯s friends too. Right now, I plan to have sex with all of the regulars on his team¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Since Shoutarou is an ikemen, I use him when I want to have soft sex. Since Koizumi is my favorite, I still haven¡¯t done it with him¡¹

    Why are you calling your favorite by his family name?!

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you tell Shirasaka-san that you want to get married and a mother a child?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s Koizumi. He¡¯s a member of a founding family in listed companies in stocks. As long as I take hold of Koizumi, I won¡¯t miss a meal in the future. I wanted to keep Osone who¡¯s quite like Koizumi but, he felt unpleasant with easy sex so he left. He did¡¯t seem to like that my fellatio seemed too good¡­ That¡¯s why, I won¡¯t sleep with Koizumi that easily and just keep teasing him!¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou reports happily¡­

    ¡¸Those are all the men you made relationships with after the closure of ¡ºKuromori¡»last autumn?¡¹

    Sensei asks Iwkaura-san with an amazed face.

    ¡¸Yes. My body itches everyday so I have no other choice!¡¹

    Iwakura-san made a teehee

    ¡¸¡­Can you make a report of your current male relations? In detail please. If I don¡¯t arrange it, if I reopen ¡ºKuromori¡»you can¡¯t be a prostitute¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I will be throwing them all away if I come back into prostitution!¡¹

    Iwakura-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Submit a report by tomorrow. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­leave. We¡¯re done talking!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Yuzuki-sensei, best regards in the future! Excuse me!¡¹

    Iwakura-san goes from the monitor room to the principal¡¯s office.

    She¡¯s running with light steps¡­

    When her figure completely disappeared¡­Sensei blew a big sigh.

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura Yukiyo¡¯s the girl who needed the most attention among the prostitutes of ¡ºKuromori¡» She¡¯s an incomplete beauty, and her half-baked thoughts have become a complex problem. She¡¯s a complete pervert¡­So I made her a ¡ºToy¡»so she could be protected. If not, she would¡¯ve been sold to a pervert of some country long ago!¡¹

    Sensei says.

    But Sensei actually never left her.

    She would never sell her to a foreign country.

    ¡¸She¡¯s really the worst problem child!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs

    ¡¸You¡¯re the worst problem child¡­Nei¡¹

    Sensei said senseless.

    ¡¸Huh?¡­I poked the hornet¡¯s nest again?¡¹

    Nei-san had a uh oh face again.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to laugh¡­It has become a really troublesome situation¡¹

    Sensei told Nei-san with a serious look.

    ¡¸When Iwakura Yukiyo gave the request to kill Yoshida-kun, she spread your data to the syndicates. Yoshida-kun, Nei, and Margo¡¯s data¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Katsuko¡¯s data was erased. And since she doesn¡¯t know that Megumi became my ¡ºToy¡», she didn¡¯t hand over Megumi¡¯s data. That¡¯s a small mercy. The guests who come to ¡ºKuromori Tower¡»know Margo, and I think that the syndicates will keep her data since she acted violently in the town. Yoshida-kun¡¯s just a normal high school student so they won¡¯t pay attention to him¡­

    Sensei calmly analyzes it

    ¡¸The problem is¡­Every current photo and address of Nei is spreading throughout the underground right now ¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸It would¡¯ve been a good camouflage if Margo went violent in the town with a blonde woman but¡­the name and clear photo is spreading on the net¡¹

    ¡¸And in America too¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san reacts to Sensei¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Of course America would see it¡­It¡¯s the internet after all.¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Nei-san, Katsuko-nee¡¯s feeling nervous too¡­!

    ¡¸Will Mr. Viola come to Japan?¡¹1

    Katsuko-nee asks Sensei.

    ¡¸Of course he will¡­If it¡¯s him. Nei is a prey that he should¡¯ve killed long ago. He doesn¡¯t think about anything but me stealing her from the side.¡¯ That¡¯s why he¡¯ll definitely come¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san keeps on trembling.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­please, hold me please¡¹

    I embraced Nei-san with all of my strength.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been three days since the data leaked on the internet. There¡¯s plenty of people who are in charge of analyzing information mainly in Japan so I think we should assume that it already reached Cesario Viola¡¹

    Sensei said.

    ¡¸I already had an investigation done on the foreigners under him entering the country. I¡¯ve already leaked out information to the police and customs. However, I don¡¯t think those people will enter Japan through normal means¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mr. Viola¡¯s on the international wanted list¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the relationship of that man to Nei-san?¡¹

    I asked Sensei.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola is the man who murdered Nei¡¯s parents¡­kidnapped Nei and murdered her younger brother¡­Kei¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san bursts into tears¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, Yo-chan¡­Hold me tighter¡¹

    I embrace Nei-chan!

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here with you!¡¹

    I desperately embrace the shivering Nei-san¡­

    Somehow, I can feel Nei-san¡¯s body getting colder.

    ¡¸Nei shouldn¡¯t leave the mansion for a while¡­I will be checking the security of the school and the mansion again. You should keep in mind to keep mutual contact¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I will let Katsuko carry out today¡¯s plan. I will be observing from this room¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­It¡¯s not certain that we will be attacked by that man yet. We have several days at least. Everyone should just resist him¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled gently

    ¡¸¡­Katsuuun!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­Forget the scary stuff and let¡¯s enjoy the day! Hey!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s heart loosens from Katsuko-nee¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Got it¡¹

    Nei-san finally stops crying¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. Please have fun for my share too¡¹

    Sensei told Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, this will be your first time having sex with a middle school student right?¡¹

    ¡­Eh, Yuzuki-sensei?

    W-Well, it is.

    I see¡­Have fun she says¡­

    About raping¡­Maika-chan¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­It¡¯s about time you return to the mansion. You¡¯ve got to prepare don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Saying that, Sensei stares at the monitors in the room

    Megumi at the grounds is reflected in the middle monitor.

    Megumi is dashing with the other members while talking¡­

    The glitter of sweat¡­and her bare thighs are sexy

    ¡­Megumi¡¯s doing her best.

    While all these extraordinary things are happening¡­Megumi¡¯s the only one living her daily life.

    I somehow felt calmer when I saw Megumi doing her club activities¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    From the monitor room, we went along the underground passage towards the parking lot of the school staff.

    It¡¯s Katsuko-nee, Nei-san and me.

    As expected¡­Nei-san¡¯s not energetic

    ¡¸By the way, Yo-chan¡­¡¹

    Nei-san asks me.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸About the neutralizer I made Yo-chan drink a while ago¡­¡¹

    Oh, the anesthetic¡­Speaking of which, my body still feels slightly heavy.

    I think my movement¡¯s have dulled¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­That has a bit of side effect¡¹

    ¡­Eh, what?

    ¡¸For today, Yo-chan¡­once you get erect, it will stay like that for a long time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how much you ejaculate, it will remain standing until the drug¡¯s effect wears off¡­Do your best kay?¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped! It¡¯s that kind of medicine after all¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­laughs mischievously

    ¡­She finally laughed.

    ¡­I¡¯m glad.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­enjoy it a lot¡¹

    Nei-san laughs

    ¡­I

    I¡¯ll just accept my fate

    ¡­Whatever it may be.

    Margo-san¡¯s waiting in front of the Maserati in the parking lot

    ¡¸¡­Maru-chaaan!¡¹

    Nei-san embraces Margo-san

    ¡¸I heard Minaho¡¯s talk from the car¡¹

    ¡¸Maru-chan¡­I, you see¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san embraces Nei-san who¡¯s clinging to her.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll be fine. I will beat down Cesario Viola¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said clearly.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Please. I mean that, Maru-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I promise you¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸Now¡­we still have plans for today don¡¯t we? Get in the car!¡¹

    By Margo-san¡¯s command¡­We entered the Maserati¡­!

    Margo-san¡¯s driving. Nei-san¡¯s in the passenger seat.

    Katusko-nee and I are in the backseat¡­

    The shutter in the hidden garage makes a sharp sound

    I¡­got lost in thought

    I¡¯m about to rape a middle school girl after this

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, do you know the movie ¡ºEasy Rider2¡»¡¹

    Margo-san asked suddenly.

    ¡¸¡­No. I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s a bit old movie after all¡­It¡¯s a story about motorbikes¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Since it¡¯s motorcycles, there¡¯s a rider¡­

    Oh¡­So it¡¯s a hero with special effects3

    ¡¸Ah, I might¡¯ve seen it at my friend¡¯s house during elementary¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, grade schoolers have that kind of hobby?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a guy who has a lot of video softwares¡­¡¹

    Yeah, rider and ultra man¡­

    ¡¸Hee¡­As expected of Japan a movie major power. To make grade schoolers kid watch ¡ºEasy Rider¡»4¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s admiring¡­

    Easy rider is that isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sure

    A rider with a half exposed face.

    Having an attachment on one hand¡­

    Yup, no doubt.

    ¡¸But, I don¡¯t remember much anything from when I was in grade school¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a bit regrettable. Do you not remember the scene were Dennis Hopper and Peter Fonda got high on drugs?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Hopper must mean the grasshopper monster.

    Peter Honda must have been an evil doctor or something.

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­During the high, Peter Fonda goes to a high place and shouts ¡ºMama!5¡»¡¹

    Hee¡­That¡¯s a strange hero.

    ¡¸This is just a rumor¡­but it seems that they had an argument during the time filming that scene. Peter and Hopper¡¹

    ¡­The monster and the evil doctor?

    ¡¸You see¡­Peter had a deep trauma for his mother. Peter Fonda¡¯s father is Henry Fonda. The husband suffered from having too much heroic popularity and Peter¡¯s mother committed suicide. Everyone knows that story¡¹

    What¡¯s this sublime story.

    Can children understand when they watch that?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Peter got angry at Hopper. ¡ºCertainly, I¡¯ve got a trauma about my mother but, my role with this mother is unrelated to that! Why do you have to reveal my trauma in an act unrelated to it!¡»¡­¡¹

    Somehow¡­I get it but I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸¡­Then, what happened?¡¹

    Nei-san on the passenger seat asks Margo-san

    ¡¸¡­Hopper answered Peter this way¡¹

    Margo from the rearview mirror looks at me.

    ¡¸¡ºIt¡¯s reasonable so do it for my sake¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s reasonable so do it for my sake?

    ¡¸And did Peter agree?¡¹

    Margo-san answers Nei-san¡¯s question

    ¡¸It seems that Peter answered ¡ºGot it, I¡¯ll do it for you¡» Then they completed the scene¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­So they had such episode on that movie¡¹

    Nei-san nodded at Margo-san¡­

    ¡­Err

    To be honest, I don¡¯t get what Margo-san said¡­

    ¡¸With that said¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡­What?

    Uhm¡­What ¡ºWith that said¡»?

    ¡¸Forget the reason¡­and do it for Minaho¡¯s sake¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes through the mirror were serious¡­

    For Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s sake¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s little sister¡­the one abducted by Shirasaka Sousuke, violated, and made a prostitute.

    Then¡­When she got pregnant, she was killed.

    This is¡­Sensei¡¯s revenge.

    Sensei¡­will never settle down unless she makes Shirasaka¡¯s daughter, Yukino and Maika-chan fall¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be the one requesting you. Could you steel your heart for Minaho¡¯s revenge?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll do anything for Sensei¡¯s sake¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    The garage shutter opens¡­

    Margo-san drives the blue Maserati towards the mansion¡­!

    1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Viola_(Twelfth_Night) This will be a trivia that will be mentioned later in the novel but here you go, that¡¯s the origin of the name ?

    2. www.imdb.com/title/tt0064276/ ?

    3. Pfft, He¡¯s talking about Kamen Rider ?

    4. Margo-san! Don¡¯t be fooled! Yoshida¡¯s not on the same page as you! ?

    5.I just killed a man, put a gun against his head, pulled my trigger now he¡¯s dead! Mama, life had just began¡ª¨C

 Chapter 85

    85. Male Idol around Latin America

    Margo-san spoke when we arrived at the mansion.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll go get Misuzu-san so Katsuko-san please prepare for the meet up with Maika-chan¡¹

    ¡­Eh? Misuzu?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Mr. Viola¡¯s already at Japan but¡­but we should be careful from now on. I will be getting Misuzu directly from her house¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Then, let me come too¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸No no¡­It would be trouble inside the car if you come won¡¯t it? You have to do your very best for the whole day so¡­you should conserve your energy¡¹

    Certainly¡­It is as Margo-san said.

    Yesterday, I received a handjob from Misuzu¡­

    When I saw her off, we had car sex.

    When Misuzu enters a closed room¡­her eye colors change¡­

    I remembered Misuzu¡¯s face of passion inside the car¡­!

    Yeah¡­I shouldn¡¯t go get her for today.

    ¡¸With that said¡­Katsuko-san, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, take care¡­¡¹

    Margo-san drives the blue Maserati out of the mansion again¡­

    Looking up at the sky¡­I can see the clouds from last night making it dim.

    ¡¸¡­It might rain this afternoon¡¹

    Katsuko-nee muttered.

    ¡¸We can make use of the fine weather in the meanwhile¡­!¡¹

    We entered the mansion while looking at the gray sky.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then¡­I change my clothes into the¡ºPrince of the star¡»

    White shirt and pants.

    Black vest with rose embroidery.

    Then¡­A yellow scarf.

    Thick soiled brown boots.

    It¡¯s embarrassing but it can¡¯t be helped.

    Everyone told me to wear this¡­

    I take a look at the state of the school grounds while changing.

    I was taught by Katsuko-nee in the basics of how to use the monitor system.

    Though they intend to have me watch them even if they¡¯re in the locker or the shower room¡­

    For the time being, I had her teach me how to view the grounds¡­

    Megumi¡¯s reflected on the screen.

    Megumi¡¯s cleaning up some apparatus along with the other first years¡­

    She wipes sweat off her forehead with her right hand.

    An earnest look.

    I feel relaxed when I watch Megumi doing her club activities like usual.

    Yup¡­it¡¯s fine.

    I¡¯m still not strange¡­

    I want to believe that.

    ¡¸Ta-da! How is it?¡¹

    Nei-san and Katsuko-nee who finished changing enter the room.

    Both of them are wearing adult-like clothes.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s wearing a yellow summer outfit that¡¯s open by her big breasts and a denim pants that show off her waist line clearly.

    Nei-san¡¯s wearing a black dress that fits to her body. Her back is open and her skirt is short. Nei-san¡¯s wonderful style is shown clearly.

    ¡¸Yes, both of you look good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Adult-like? Sexy?¡¹

    Nei-san asks for further impression¡­!

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s very amorous¡­!¡¹

    I instinctively blushed.

    Their figures are very amorous yet¡­it¡¯s elegant.

    There¡¯s no vulgarity at all.

    ¡¸Maika-sama¡¯s yearning for ¡ºAdult-like sexy woman¡»¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­That¡¯s why we¡¯re dressed like this and so we¡¯re going to hold Maika-chan¡¯s heart¡¹

    I see¡­So it¡¯s that kind of plan.

    ¡¸Then, Nei-sama and I will be meeting up with Maika-sama¡­¡¹

    Huh¡­What about me?

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s turn will be later¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your turn is the biggest one!¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    They already have lots of plans.

    ¡¸We will be meeting up with Maika-sama with the Benz and we¡¯ll have some tea! There¡¯s a cafe that¡¯s specialized in high quality chocolates. We¡¯ll have her taste plenty of the high society!¡¹

    ¡¸Getting her bound by the talk¡­we¡¯ll be bringing her to the mansion!¡¹

    Ha¡­Nei-san and Katsuko-nee must be intolerable for middle school girls.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be taking at least half an hour¡­then we¡¯ll come back. You¡¯re going to wait here for Margo-sama and Misuzu to return¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­Got it¡¹

    If that¡¯s the plan, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Even if I go with them¡­I don¡¯t know what middle school girls talk about.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re hungry, just eat the sweet rolls I prepared in the dining room¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee approached and told me.

    ¡¸Then¡­We¡¯ll be heading off¡¹

    She kissed my lips¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­Can I have one too?¡¹

    Nei-san asks for a kiss while blushing¡­

    ¡¸When we pressed our lips a while ago¡­we got cut off!¡¹

    ¡­I wonder

    She made me drink a medicine mouth to mouth a while ago.

    ¡¸¡­Can we kiss?¡¹

    I embraced Nei-san.

    Then kissed her plump lips¡­

    ¡¸Uwaa, I can feel the chill in my back! It¡¯s somewhat sweet¡­it tastes like lemon candy! So kisses have such a taste!¡¹

    I kissed Nei-san¡¯s lips once again.

    ¡¸¡­Please take care¡¹

    I told nei-san.

    ¡¸Yeah! I¡¯m heading out! Yo-chan!!!¡¹

    This time¡­Nei-san¡¯s the one who kissed me¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that Yo-chan¡¯s here¡­I love you!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while we¡¯re hugging me.

    ¡¸Hey hey! Get off already! We¡¯re leaving now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okaay! Katsuun!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs and separates from me¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After that¡­I watched over Megumi for around 20 minutes.

    I may look like Megumi¡¯s stalker but to be honest, I can¡¯t get tired of watching her.

    Megumi¡¯s devoting herself to practice with a serious face.

    Megumi talks to the other first year members peacefully.

    ¡­She¡¯s really cute.

    Her looks in her training wear are especially beautiful.

    Her bare legs exposed from her shorts are gorgeous!

    Megumi¡¯s very clean and healthy¡­She has a calm atmosphere

    Yeah¡­The hairstyle Yuuka-san cut for her really suits her.

    She had a childish feel until how however¡­

    The current Megumi is certainly a beauty.

    I had sex with this girl¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s like a lie.

    ¡­It¡¯s like a dream.

    I kept staring at Megumi in the monitors absentmindedly¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    I can hear a car by the entrance.

    The sound of this engine is Margo-san¡¯s Maserati.

    While I was thinking of that¡­

    The door opens¡­

    Misuzu in her uniform¡­jumps towards me!!!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaa! Why did you not come to get mee!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s in her slightly angry mode¡­

    ¡­But

    When she saw my ¡ºOuji-sama¡»clothes¡­Misuzu¡¯s state changes completely!

    ¡¸¡­W-w-w-w-w-w-who are you! Why are you trying to look like Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama!!!!¡¹

    ¡­As expected

    This looks really bad.

    ¡ºPrince of the star¡»match¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-I-I-I-Isn¡¯t this cute! Geez!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­M-Misuzu-san?

    ¡¸It¡¯s so cute! GUREITO DAZE!1! It¡¯s cute!¡­Danna-sama, let¡¯s go to bed right now!¡¹

    Misuzu pulls my arm¡­

    ¡¸Wait wait¡­Wait a moment¡­!M-Misuzu!!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t! Showing me such a cute appearance, my stomach¡¯s already itching¡­I¡¯m wet!¡¹

    H-Hey!

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, Misuzu-san. If you have sex then those special clothes will get wrinkled won¡¯t it?¡¹

    Margo-san who parked the car enters the room and warns Misuzu.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll get naked! Danna-sama, please take off everything right now! I¡¯ll get naked immediately too!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s rampage doesn¡¯t stop¡­

    No¡­It stopped.

    ¡¸Aaahn, if you take it off, I can¡¯t have sex with Danna-sama in these cute clothes! I don¡¯t want thaaaat!¡¹

    Err¡­

    It seems that the ¡ºPrince of the star¡»match is Misuzu¡¯s type¡­

    Mainly on the lewd part¡­

    ¡¸You can have sex with him in those clothes later so¡­we have to first make Maika-chan fall today. The flirting can be left for after Maika-chan comes¡¹

    Margo-san advices Misuzu.

    ¡¸Uuuu, I understand¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, take a seat¡­I¡¯ll be handing you tea¡¹

    Margo-san prepares tea.

    ¡¸Ah, Misuzu will do that instead!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me¡­Yoshida-kun, please play with Misuzu-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay. Let¡¯s take a sit, Misuzu¡¹

    I sat in a chair.

    Then¡­Misuzu-sat down in the chair next to me.

    She¡¯s snuggling towards me like a baby¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Misuzu¡¯s very lonely this morning!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸When I called you this morning¡­Megumi-san, Katsuko-sama, and Nei-san were there¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­The fuss this morning?

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s able to service Danna-sama this morning¡­it makes Misuzu sad!¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu¡¯s delicate body.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t need to worry¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­so warm. Oh, I want to live in this mansion too. Then, I can be with Danna-sama all the time¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers in my ear sadly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good¡­Misuzu has her parents and grandfather. You shouldn¡¯t make your family worry about you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸This is a house for those who have lost their family¡­¡¹

    I think so.

    Katsuko-nee who was forced into prostitution.

    Margo-san who was driven out of the Indian settlement.

    Nei-san who had her family killed.

    Yuzuki-sensei who had her family turned towards disaster.

    ¡¸Right¡­I have to be thankful for having a gentle family with me¡¹

    Misuzu understood immediately since she has good perception.

    ¡¸Then¡­Danna-sama, please take Misuzu faster!¡¹

    ¡­Whut?

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­When¡¯s your birthday?¡¹

    ¡­My birthday?

    ¡¸Err¡­August 4¡¹

    ¡¸Then, two years later¡­When Danna-sama¡¯s 18 years old, please register Misuzu in the family registry¡¹

    ¡­Err Uhm.

    ¡­Why did it come to this?

    ¡¸¡­Do you not want to take Misuzu as your wife?¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not that¡¹

    ¡¸Do you prefer Megumi-san more?¡¹

    Megumi declared it too.

    In front of everyone in the ground.

    She said¡ºWe¡¯ll remained married for our entire life¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s not how it is¡­¡¹

    I became evasive.

    ¡¸Then, is it Nei-san?¡­Nei-san¡¯s much more beautiful than Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face becomes gloomy.

    I kissed Misuzu¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind that¡­Misuzu¡¯s really cute. I love you¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    She¡¯s really cute like a puppy.

    I pat Misuzu¡¯s head.

    Hey¡­Misuzu¡¯s actually a year older than me though.

    ¡¸Hey hey, don¡¯t flirt too much¡­The tea¡¯s ready so move along. We¡¯ve got bread baked by Katsuko-san too¡¹

    Margo-san passes teacups on saucers.

    I put one in front of Misuzu then had the next cup for myself.

    Then the three of us talked while having tea for a while.

    To be accurate, the two of them¡­

    Margo-san and Misuzu are happily talking about South American literature and old French movies.

    The two of them seems to have the same hobby¡­

    Of course, I just sit by her side and listen because I don¡¯t know anything.

    I just munched the bread alone.

    ¡¸Now then¡­It¡¯s about time we peep at Katsuko-san¡¯s state?¡¹

    Margo-san finishes the talk and operates the machine on the wall¡¯s side.

    I can hear voices from the speaker.

    ¡º¡­Really, My onee-san¡¯s a bully! I just borrowed the make up and dress and she got really angry! She says ¡®it¡¯s too early for you¡¯ Onee-chan¡¯s like a brat¡»

    This is Maika-chan¡¯s voice?

    It seems that I can hear some booooon sound though¡­

    ¡¸Nei has a high performance microphone in her cellphone and we¡¯re on call. It always records conversations. The noise from the background is the driving sound of the car. I think the tea break¡¯s over and they¡¯re coming here already¡­¡¹

    Margo-san explained.

    ¡ºOh, so what kind of person is Maika-chan¡¯s onee-san?¡»

    This is Nei-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºHmmm, selfish, egoistic, short tempered¡­and she¡¯s really irritating!¡»

    uwa¡­Yukino, your sister¡¯s talking bad about you.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that just a brat?!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Onee-chan¡¯s like a kid¡­! She¡¯s not like the adult Katsuko-san and Nei-san!¡»

    ¡­Maika-chan seems to be in bad relationship with Yukino.

    ¡¸It really looks like Maika-chan yearns for¡ºAdult woman¡»¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­An adult-like woman?¡¹

    Misuzu thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸Then¡­should I give out an adult-like atmosphere too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I think you should. Can you do it this once?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu took out a small purse from her bag.

    When she opens it¡­It¡¯s a makeup set.

    Uwaa¡­So they¡¯re carrying this many.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan, do you need anything else? You can use Nei¡¯s cosmetics as you like. It¡¯s in that powder room¡¹

    Margo-san says that however¡­

    ¡¸This is fine. What I have here will do¡­¡¹

    Misuzu puts on makeup while looking at the hand mirror¡­

    It¡¯s not a thick makeup at all.

    Rather, she just adds color to the important points with a natural feel¡­

    And yet¡­

    Misuzu grew up several years older in no time¡­

    ¡­Amazing.

    She looks like she¡¯s in her 20s.

    But¡­It¡¯s very lovely¡­and beautiful.

    ¡¸¡­How is it, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸yeah¡­It looks amazingly adult. You¡¯re beautiful!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you hate this kind of Misuzu?¡¹

    Misuzu asks me slightly anxious.

    ¡¸I love whatever kind of Misuzu it is!¡¹

    Her mature face lights up suddenly.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, I love you!¡¹

    Then¡­She faced the mirror again.

    ¡¸My hairstyle doesn¡¯t suit this makeup so I¡¯ll fix it¡­¡¹

    Misuzu raised her hair into a ponytail.

    Yeah¡­This kind of makeup makes this one good.

    Being able to see her nape feels very sexy.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­you¡¯re beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu¡­Thank you Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu seems to completely understand how to make herself look attractive.

    ¡¸There are times where I have to appear in foreign parties¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said while fixing her hair.

    ¡¸Those people like a stronger and more adult-like makeup¡­so I match the fashion at such time. If I don¡¯t, I would be seen as a too young Japanese girl and I won¡¯t be allowed to drink wine. If I don¡¯t look like an adult, the waitress would only hand me orange juice¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    A really amazing ojou-sama¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m still a kid. I don¡¯t know a lot about this world¡­I can¡¯t do anything¡¹

    I feel a bit gloomy.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, you¡¯re very cute like that so please stay as you are!¡¹

    The Misuzu who became an adult insists strongly¡­!

    ¡­But

    ¡­What cute?

    Misuzu stares at my face¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­What?¡¹

    Misuzu spoke to Margo-san

    ¡¸Margo-sama¡­if we change Danna-sama¡¯s hairstyle, don¡¯t you think his clothes would become lovelier?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that might be¡¹

    Misuzu¡­What do you intend to do?

    ¡¸¡­How about Pompadour?¡¹

    P-Pompadour¡­?

    ¡¸Yup, Misuzu-chan, GREAT IDEA! I¡¯ll bring out some conditioner¡¹

    Margo-san faces the powder room¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I shiver when I look at my hair in the mirror.

    White shirts white pants.

    Black vest with rose embroidery.

    Yellow scarf.

    Mysterious thick soiled boots.

    Then¡­Pompadour hair.

    I thought that it would be more of a Yankee like pompadour but¡­Misuzu softened the image from what I had in my head.

    ¡¸How is it? I made him look like James Dean!¡¹

    Misuzu says.

    Of course, I don¡¯t know who James Dean is.

    ¡¸Yeah, it also has the young Elvis feel¡¹

    Margo-san says so.

    What¡¯s Elvis?

    ¡¸The Japenese delinquent hairs had begun with an Elvis and James Dean image, right? Then why did it develop into such a strange hairstyle?¡¹

    Margo-san presents a question to Misuzu.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because they adopt the cultures of other countries then add originality, it¡¯s a repeating national trait¡¹

    Misuzu answered.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    I look at my own appearance in front of the mirror¡­

    If I hold a guitar¡­I may look like a male idol from Latin America.

    Yeah, if it¡¯s in Guatemala or Paraguay?¡­

    I might be able to acquire first place in original content as a male idol¡­

    No, I never went there though. In my imagination.

    Anyway¡­What¡¯s going on with this?

    Is this appearance really okay¡­?

    ¡¸It¡¯s so cool! It¡¯s very cute!¡¹

    Then¡­Misuzu said that with a smile.

    ¡¸But¡­please wait a moment!¡¹

    Misuzu checks me from top to bottom once again.

    ¡¸¡­The boots are too clean¡¹

    Misuzu looks at my feet and says.

    ¡¸Well¡­It¡¯s a new pair so it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Tamayo-san brought these clothes with her yesterday.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­let¡¯s go to the courtyard for a bit¡¹

    Misuzu says with a scary face.

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    Misuzu pulled me out of the room.

    She just came here a day before yesterday and yet, Misuzu seems to understand the structure of the mansion already.

    We come to the courtyard from the terrace.

    ¡¸Put the boots in the soil, please make them dirty¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    As told by Misuzu-san¡­I put dust and dry soil on the boots.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough! Please come this way¡¹

    I got out of the soil and towards Misuzu in the terrace¡­

    Misuzu pulls out a pocket tissue and puts it on my face.

    ¡¸Please spit on it!¡¹

    ¡­Spit?

    ¡¸Just do it!¡¹

    I spit on the tissue that¡¯s held by Misuzu¡¯s small hands.

    Misuzu squats down in the terrace and wipes the shoes with the tissue wet with saliva¡­

    ¡¸The shoes should only shine at this part. It¡¯s not dandy if it¡¯s all polished. Then, please remember that it¡¯s a gentleman act if you polish your shoes with your saliva¡¹

    Misuzu wiped my shoes.

    Somehow, I feel that I¡¯m doing something inexcusable.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I made you do that¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?!¡¹

    The squatting Misuzu looks up at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama, it¡¯s normal to be taken care by Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Misuzu will be checking Danna-sama¡¯s look everyday after this! Danna-sama does not need to worry about anything!¡¹

    No¡­I am unconcerned with clothes.

    This already helps me a lot ¡­

    ¡­Could it be

    I will be having this pompadour from now on?

    ¡¸Okay, done! let¡¯s go back into the room!¡¹

    Misuzu happily smiles

    Well, it¡¯s fine as long as Misuzu¡¯s having fun.

    We washed our hands on the way and come back to the former room.

    Margo-san seems to have been checking Katsuko-nee and the girls¡¯ conversation at the car all this time¡­

    ¡ºThen you see¡­Onee-chan¡¯s been weird these days!¡»

    It¡¯s Maika-chan¡¯s voice.

    ¡º¡­Weird?¡»

    Then, Nei-san.

    ¡ºLike¡­She¡¯s wearing a big underwear! She¡¯s like an old woman! As if she¡¯s hiding her navel!¡»

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡ºShe¡¯s been wearing such small underwear before. If it¡¯s not a cute panty that she doesn¡¯t like, she would complain to mother! And yet, suddenly¡­!¡»

    Yukino¡­so that the ¡ºYoshida¡»tattoo won¡¯t be seen¡­

    It doesn¡¯t need to be a panty to hide her navel¡­

    Are there no panties with just the right size?

    ¡ºI wonder if her stomach¡¯s spoiled? Or maybe she doesn¡¯t want her stomach to be cold¡»

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡ºNo, Maika thought so too but¡­Could it be that Onee-chan already had sex?¡­¡»

    ¡­Maika-chan

    ¡º¡­My, why do you think so?¡»

    ¡ºOnee-chan got a boyfriend when she entered high school! She¡¯s so merry that she¡¯s so helpless. They always talk through phone every night¡­ And she¡¯s been strange for these past few days¡­!¡»

    ¡ºWhat kind of strange?!¡»

    ¡ºWhen she came back home, she just sinks down depressed and she didn¡¯t call her boyfriend either¡»

    ¡ºCould it be that they fought?¡»

    ¡ºNo¡­You see. Mama went out to a business trip last week and Onee-chan stayed out overnight. She said that she¡¯ll stay in a relative¡¯s house but¡­That¡¯s definitely a lie¡»

    ¡ºWhy do you think so?!¡»

    ¡ºThe relative Onee-chan mentioned goes to the same school with her but, Onee-chan hates her a lot. She always bullies her when the relatives gather. She¡¯s a very good person but¡­There¡¯s no way for Onee-chan to stay at that person¡¯s house suddenly!

    That person¡­it¡¯s Megumi.

    It makes me feel relieved that Maika-chan doesn¡¯t hate Megumi¡­

    ¡ºPerhaps¡­Onee-chan had her first time sex with her boyfriend that day! But, I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t go well! Maika infers!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s quite sharp.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t first sex with her boyfriend, Endou¡­

    I raped her though

    ¡ºDoes people who lost their virginity feel strong pain in their stomach?! I think that onee-chan wears a big panty to protect her stomach! I¡¯m sure it still hurts. Then, she slept in her room all day long today¡­¡»

    Yukino¡­shut herself in her own room for the whole day today.

    ¡ºEeh, normally loss of virginity doesn¡¯t last that long!¡»

    Nei-san tells Maika-chan.

    Even though you¡¯re a virgin¡­!2

    ¡ºTherefore, I¡¯m sure that her partner did very badly! Onee-chan might have a hole in her stomach!¡»

    ¡­Maika-chan.

    What kind of dick is that?!

    A drill penis?!3

    ¡ºRight¡­First time sex is precious. If you gave your first experience to an unskilled person, it¡¯ll leave a wound in your heart forever and you might not be able to have sex normally¡»

    Katsuko-nee tells Maika-chan.

    ¡º¡­Is that so?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­Maika-chan, are you still a virgin?¡»

    ¡º¡­Yes, I¡¯m still a virgin¡»

    ¡ºDo you have a plan to lose your virginity anytime soon¡­?¡»

    ¡ºWell¡­There¡¯s none. None, however¡­¡»

    Maika-chan falters.

    ¡ºHm?¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡»

    Maika-chan answers Nei-san¡¯s question.

    ¡ºI have someone I want to give my virginity to¡»

    1. It¡¯s actually, Naisu Desu, but since his hair is Josuke, Let¡¯s make him Josuke ?

    2. Jibun wa shoujo no kuseni! This joke will run for more than 300 chaps ?

    3. A drill that pierces the heavens ?

 Chapter 86

    86£®MAN OF DESTINY

    ¡ºI have someone I want to give my virginity to¡»

    ¡­So Maika-chan has someone she likes.

    ¡ºEh, who is it? Tell us!¡»

    Nei-san asks¡­

    I also listened to the speakers by the wall too.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s called Shinn Asuka but¡­Do you know him?¡»1

    ¡­I don¡¯t know.

    Or rather, there¡¯s no way I would know.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s the lead guitarist of a band named Destiny¡­¡»2

    ¡­Band?

    ¡¸Maika-chan, you pronounced it wrong¡­Destiny should be pronounced ¡ºdestin¨¥¡»¡¹

    Margo-san mutters.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a band called¡º¥Ç¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ë©`¡» in Katakana. It¡¯s more like a young idol unit than a rock band¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said with an unpleasant face.

    I-It¡¯s an entertainer?!

    ¡ºEh, does Maika-chan know him?¡»

    Nei-san asks in surprise.

    ¡ºRather than acquaintance¡­My papa¡¯s in advertising so he works with many people. That¡¯s why I have his signature!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡ºEh¡­Could it be that Maika-chan never met him?¡»

    Nei-san questions.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve seen him a lot of times! Maika always goes to their concerts! I can only watch in the daytime because Papa won¡¯t allow me otherwise¡­¡»

    Margo-san looks dubious.

    ¡¸What daytime? Rock concerts are only at night?¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why they¡¯re not a rock band but an idol unit. Since ¡ºDestiny¡»is popular, they do the same programmed concert three times a day at each venue¡¹

    ¡¸Three times a day¡­They¡¯re doing well¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s amazed.

    It must be quite strange judging from American standards.

    ¡ºActually, I want to see all three of their performances. But I can only watch the first two¡»

    Maika-chan¡­watch them two times in a row. The same concert.

    ¡ºCould it be that¡­the concert runs everyday?¡»

    Nei-san asks timidly¡­

    ¡ºNo way¡­I can¡¯t go chasing after people. I only have a little pocket money. My limit would be purchasing a ticket using the money I saved from the New Year¡¯s gift. But, I definitely watch it twice on the same days since it¡¯s exhilarating¡­!¡»

    ¡ºHmm, so you really like¡­that¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s Asuka Shin! We call him Shin-chan!¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­Have you met this Shin-chan?¡»

    ¡ºLike I said, every time he¡¯s at a concert¡­!¡»

    ¡ºHave you seen him in the dressing room?¡»

    ¡ºNo way! I would get caught by the guards! Also, those scary fangirls would gang up on me. My face would be shown on the net and I wouldn¡¯t be able to go to his concerts anymore¡­!¡»

    ¡­Hm, yeah

    ¡ºThen¡­Could it be that Maika-chan has never met this Shin-chan alone?¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make me say it Nei-san¡­Isn¡¯t it obvious that it¡¯s impossible!¡»

    Maika-chan laughs¡­

    ¡ºBut I definitely check it whenever he goes to TV or radio. I can¡¯t buy all of the magazines but when the photo looks cool, I buy it. I take a look at his blog everyday. Ah¡­Shin-chan has a girlfriend!¡»

    ¡º¡­What?¡»

    ¡ºHe wrote it on his blog. It¡¯s a model named Maria-san3 She¡¯s not that cute so she¡¯s not so popular¡­¡»

    Maika-chan talks about the idol happily even more¡­

    ¡ºBut, she¡¯s very adult-like. Shin-chan¡¯s 19-years old and Maria-san is around 23 I guess. She¡¯s a bit of an onee-san¡­it¡¯s cool!¡»

    ¡ºHee¡­ Then, Maika-chan wants to have Shin-chan who has a girlfriend take your virginity?¡»

    ¡­She¡¯s just a fan who never met him

    ¡­Women are mystery

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s a dream!¡»

    Maika-chan spoke with a brilliant voice.

    ¡ºShin-chan chooses Maika instead of Maria-san¡­Then we¡¯d spend a romantic night!¡­That kind of dream!¡»

    ¡­She¡¯s saying it¡¯s a dream.

    ¡­It must be a delusion.

    Rather than that¡­

    She¡¯s still a kid.

    ¡­Maika-chan is.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, do you know the band named ¡ºDestiny?¡»¡¹

    Margo-san asks while setting up her laptop.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t¡­I lived in a dorm without television after all. The least I know is that Rusher Kimura has died recently¡¹4

    Yeah¡­I don¡¯t know anything about entertainment for the past three years.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s Rusher?¡¹

    Oops¡­Rusher Kimura must¡¯ve been hard for Margo-san.

    ¡¸Ah, please forget it. I will forget about it too¡­!¡¹

    Sorry¡­Rusher!

    ¡¸Well, fine, but¡­I searched images of ¡ºDestiny Asuka Shin¡»¡¹

    Margo-san made the laptop face us.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan¡­is this him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s him!¡¹

    ¡­Umu

    The ¡ºShin¡»on the screen is wearing strange wine red clothes

    He has an unrefined hairstyle like today¡¯s idols¡­

    His bands are too long¡­Can he see properly?

    He¡¯s laughing ¡¸Ehehehe¡¹while looking at the camera¡­

    ¡­I can¡¯t see him as smart by any angle5

    Or rather¡­He looks like nothing but an idiot?

    ¡ºShin-chan¡¯s smile is very cute¡­It feels like he¡¯s not thinking of anything!¡»

    That¡¯s what Maika-chan says¡­

    But this smile really thinks about nothing¡­

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­what¡¯s good with this man?¡¹

    Margo-san mutters in wonder¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why middle school girls are scary! That¡¯s the darkest part of a woman¡¯s life!¡¹

    Misuzu laughs¡­

    ¡¸Eh?¡­Misuzu-chan was a fan of someone during her middle school days too?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, please ask me anything but that¡­!¡¹

    Then, Misuzu grips my hand tightly!

    ¡¸Misuzu doesn¡¯t have anyone but Danna-sama! Everyone¡¯s just a past!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­Why are you teary eyed?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just merely a fan right?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s trembling¡­

    Margo-san smiles showing an ¡®Oh dear!¡¯ face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even I had a hero in my childhood. It¡¯s embarrassing if you think about it now¡¹

    Hee, so Margo-san had that kind of person too.

    ¡¸By the way¡­who was it?¡¹

    Margo-san bashfully answered my question

    ¡¸¡­Steven Seagal¡¹

    Yeah¡­It¡¯s certainly complicated.

    It might be complicatedly embarrassing¡­

    ¡¸I learned martial arts because I watched Steven Seagal movies¡­ It¡¯s funny when I look back at it. It would be understandable if it was Jet Li¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t get Margo-san¡¯s examples.

    ¡¸Then¡­Misuzu-chan¡¯s a fan of whom?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Since I told you too, shouldn¡¯t Misuzu tell us too?¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t laugh¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t¡­Yoshida-kun wants to know it too right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I won¡¯t laugh too¡¹

    Misuzu answered in a small voice and red hot face.

    ¡¸¡­Anne Shirley¡¹

    ¡­Who?

    Film star? A rock singer?

    Rather¡­Isn¡¯t Anne a woman¡¯s name?

    ¡¸Could that be from¡ºAnne of Green Gables ¡»?¡¹

    I was not able to hear Margo-san¡¯s fast English talk.

    ¡¸Yes¡­The Anne Shirley of ¡º³àÃ«¤Î¥¢¥ó¡»6¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡ºAnne of Green Gables¡»is that right?

    The four sisters waiting for their father during the civil war¡­

    Yup. No doubt.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Did that become a movie?¡¹

    Misuzu answers my question

    ¡¸No¡­You see, I¡­read the original version, and I was deeply moved¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Original?

    ¡¸Eh, could it be that you read the English version?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I was already in middle school at the time!¡¹

    Misuzu answers calmly.

    As expected, this girl¡¯s not normal¡­

    ¡¸I loved it so much that I thought about Anne every night! It was like a fever. When we talk about Anne, it gets me exited. Aha¡­That¡¯s funny isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san and I didn¡¯t laugh.

    ¡­Rather, we pulled back.

    Could it be that it¡¯s not a real person?

    Furthermore¡­It¡¯s a woman!

    Eh¡­Can you be a fan of that too?

    ¡¸Haa¡­that¡¯s amazing. ¡¹

    Anyway¡­I said those.

    ¡¸Iyaaan~! It¡¯s an old story!¡¹

    Misuzu writhes bashfully.

    ¡¸I asked mother and she brought me to Prince Edward Island during my summer vacation in my second year of middle school¡­!¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    Prince Edward Island is something I don¡¯t know though¡­

    ¡¸It was really beautiful and there¡¯s also Anne¡¯s house there! There¡¯s Matthew¡¯s room too¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­Amazing.

    Misuzu¡¯s¡ºAnne of Green Gables¡»fever is recurring.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan, let¡¯s leave Anne¡¯s talk for later. We need to concentrate on gathering information about Maika-chan right now¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡­nice follow up!

    ¡¸Ah, Sorry. Then, I¡¯ll show a photo next time, Danna-sama. I took around 500 pictures!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, got it¡¹

    I¡¯ll be looking at 500 photos

    It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s travel photos.

    ¡­I must prepare for that

    Thinking about seeing Misuzu¡¯s look when she¡¯s in her middle school, there¡¯s no problem¡­Umu

    We keep listening to the wiretap flowing on the speakers

    The conversation in the car has already moved to another topic¡­

    ¡ºMaika-chan, do you masturbate?¡»

    Katsuko-nee asks a plain question suddenly.

    She¡¯s asking lightly but it¡¯s not a normal conversation at all.

    ¡º¡­Err¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s voice sounds embarrassed¡­

    ¡ºDo you know masturbation? It¡¯s doing lewd things alone¡»

    ¡ºMaika knows that much!¡»

    ¡­So she knows

    ¡ºI don¡¯t do it much¡­maybe occasionally¡»

    Maika-chan answered humbly.

    ¡ºMaika-chan¡¯s about to become an adult so you should be venting out your sexual desires properly¡»

    Katsuko-nee emphasizes the word ¡ºAdult¡»on purpose.

    ¡ºOnee-chan¡¯s being noisy when she¡¯s doing lewd things alone¡­¡»

    Eh¡­Yukino?

    ¡ºOnee-chan¡¯s room is next to Maika¡­I can hear an ¡®Ahn, ahn¡¯ voice from next door late at night. Onee-chan thinks that no one can hear it but¡­She¡¯s a bit annoying. I¡¯ll think of knocking on the door tonight¡»

    Yukino pants when she masturbates. To the extent that the other rooms can hear it.

    ¡ºShe did it last night¡­until this morning. I think she¡¯s not feeling well but still masturbates the whole day¡»

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡ºShe must be unsatisfied since her first time with her boyfriend didn¡¯t go well¡­!¡»

    Kastsuko-nee laughingly said.

    ¡ºKatsuko-san, do you masturbate too?¡»

    Katsuko-nee giggled.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t! I have sex regularly!¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    Maika-chan flinches from Katsuko-nee¡¯s words.

    ¡ºHuman bodies are something that needs to have sex regularly! Haven¡¯t heard of it? Women becomes beautiful when they have sex¡­or something close to that?¡»

    ¡º¡­Is that real?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Women lose their beauty unless they don¡¯t have sex regularly. Sex is very important for women¡»

    ¡º¡­How many times does Katsuko-san do it in a week?¡»

    It seems that she¡¯s interested in sex.

    Maika-chan asks Katsuko-nee such a thing

    ¡º¡­Me? I definitely do it five times a week. If not, the tension of my skin will be completely different. Your body feels activated when you have sex¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡­is setting up the trap for Maika-chan

    ¡º¡­Nei-san too?¡»

    ¡ºMe?¡­I do it a bit less than her¡­something like that!¡»

    ¡­N-Nei-san.

    ¡ºKatsuko-san and Nei-san has sex that much¡­¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡ºYeah. Well¡»

    M-Maika-chan, don¡¯t be fooled.

    That one¡¯s a virgin!

    ¡ºWhen you have your monthly periods, a women¡¯s body is already prepared to have sex, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s the same as eating food everyday. If you want to be a good woman, you need to have sex as a habit. Maika-chan, your menses has already come, hasn¡¯t it?¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡­probes it out.

    She fans Maika-chan by treating her slightly idiotic.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that obvious?! Maika is not a child anymore. It comes every month since I was in fifth grade!¡»

    Maika-chan who¡¯s fueled just leaks her personal information¡­

    ¡ºThen it¡¯s already been three years since your first menstruation? You need to have sex soon or else it won¡¯t be good for your body¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡ºIf you don¡¯t take in male hormones while growing up, your body will become unbalanced. It¡¯s the cause for old Japanese people to have bad figure¡»

    Katsuko-nee says the most groundless thing.

    ¡º¡­Is that so?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Women from Europe and America have good style right? Those people there have sex regularly while they¡¯re young. If you don¡¯t have sex while in your growth period, you¡¯ll have no waist, short legs, and you won¡¯t grow taller either. Nei-san, isn¡¯t that right?¡»

    Katsuko-nee pass it to Nei-san.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­It seems that there¡¯s an article announcing it in an American Medical Journal. It appeared in the newspapers at the station the other day!¡»

    ¡­The hell¡¯s that?

    ¡ºMaika-chan should throw away her virginity soon¡»

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡ºBut, Maika doesn¡¯t have a partner. I¡¯m scared of doing lewd things. I would be troubled if I get pregnant too¡­¡»

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t need to get worried about getting pregnant¡­there¡¯s proper contraceptives for that¡»

    Katsuko-nee answered lightly.

    ¡º¡­But¡»

    ¡ºNei-san and I drink contraceptive pills. You can prevent conception by 100% with pills¡»

    ¡º¡­Is that so?¡»

    ¡ºYes, you can also destroy the risk when using a condom. Or rather¡­Japan¡¯s used condoms so much. In the US, adult women all drink pills¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­Isn¡¯t birth control medicine bad for your body?¡»

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a lot of good medicines developed now. It¡¯s totally okay. Look at me and Nei-san. Do we look like we¡¯re not healthy?¡»

    ¡º¡­No¡»

    ¡ºIn addition¡­You need to have men ejaculate inside you¡»

    ¡º¡­Why?¡»

    ¡ºIf you don¡¯t, then the male hormones won¡¯t be absorbed, right? When you absorb a lot of male hormones¡­women becomes an attractive adult¡»

    ¡º¡­Ah, yes¡»

    ¡ºMaika-chan¡­Do you know fellatio?¡»

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ve heard about it. It¡¯s about licking men¡¯s thing, right?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not just licking, it¡¯s about placing the ejaculation inside your mouth. Even that is done to take in male hormones through your mouth. It has medical meanings¡»

    ¡º¡­I-Is that so? Maika never knew that sort of reason¡»

    It¡¯s my first time hearing it too.

    Or rather¡­the whole world knew.

    ¡ºUhm¡­Katsuko-san¡»

    Maika-chan asks bashfully.

    ¡º¡­What?¡»

    ¡ºSince both of you are doing lewd things regularly¡­You do have lovers don¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡ºHmm, rather than lover¡­I have a sex partner¡»

    ¡º¡­Sex partner?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, it¡¯s the way of thought of American celebrities¡­It¡¯s not a tied up relationship like lovers or marriage partners, but just a partner whom you¡¯re connected with purely sex partnership¡»

    ¡ºCould it be that Katsuko-san has a lot of sex partners?¡»

    ¡ºGeez, don¡¯t be like that. When you talk about partner, it¡¯s only one, right? I don¡¯t have any other partners other than him¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee laughs ufufufu.

    Maika-chan breathes out.

    ¡º¡­It makes me feel relieved¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s not many partners who you can have sex with in peace. It would be scary to catch diseases too¡»

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s right¡»

    ¡ºIn the end, mutual trust is important. It must be a man whom you can leave your body at ease¡­also¡»

    ¡º¡­What is it?¡»

    ¡ºAs expected¡­It must be someone who¡¯s good at sex¡»

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸This seems to be you, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not good at all¡¹

    I was just a virgin till the other day¡­

    I¡¯m not good at all

    ¡¸No, Danna-sama¡¯s skilled!¡¹

    Misuzu says with a red face.

    ¡¸You always satisfy Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I-If you say that

    ¡­My face gets red too

    ¡ºHmm yeah¡­It should be okay to tell Maika-chan, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    Nei-san said.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re having a special secret!¡»

    ¡ºEh, what? Please tell me!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s baited by the word ¡ºSecret¡»!

    ¡ºKatsuko-san and I¡­are sharing one sex partner!¡»

    ¡º¡­Share?¡»

    ¡ºWere having sex with the same man!¡»

    ¡ºEeh!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not something surprising. There¡¯s not many people who¡¯re good at sex and you can trust sincerely. He¡¯s a very precious existence¡»

    ¡ºKatsuko-san and I love that person very much!¡»

    ¡º¡­We can¡¯t have sex with other people anymore already. It¡¯s fine to have him for the rest of my life¡»

    ¡ºMe too, me too¡­!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised from the heating up Katsuko-nee and Nei-san.

    ¡º¡­Is that person really that good?¡»

    ¡ºYeah¡­He¡¯s the best for me! It makes me feel happy when I have sex with him¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Ah, me too¡»

    ¡­Like I said Nei-san.

    You¡¯re still a ¡ºVirgin¡»!!!

    ¡ºAmazing! A man charming both Katsuko-san and Nei-san¡­!¡»

    ¡ºRather than a man¡­It¡¯s a boy¡»

    ¡ºYes, he¡¯s younger than us¡»

    ¡º¡­How old is he?¡»

    ¡ºHe¡¯s in his first year in high school!¡»

    ¡º¡­He¡¯s that young?¡»

    ¡ºMaika-chan, age doesn¡¯t matter when it comes to love!¡»

    ¡ºYou see¡­He¡¯s a special one¡»

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s being praised a lot¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow¡­It feels really embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about! Danna-sama¡¯s really a special person!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu-says that however.

    To be honest, I¡¯m troubled.

    I¡¯ll be meeting Maika-chan later.

    Is this Pompadour really okay?

    ¡¸By the way¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-sama and Nei-san seem to be okay just being sex partners¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Please marry Misuzu¡­¡¹

    ¡­Uhm

    The ¡ºTrap¡»Katsuko-nee and Nei-san are setting up for Maika-chan¡­

    In the first place, they¡¯re not my sex partners.

    Or rather, I¡¯m not that good at sex.

    I¡¯m not special at all.

    ¡­Aah, geez!

    ¡ºOh right¡­How about you try having sex with him?¡»

    Katsuko-nee speaks as if it just comes to her¡­

    ¡ºOh yeah, that might be good!¡»

    Nei-san too¡­!

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    Maika-chan is at loss.

    Well of course.

    She¡¯s a virgin¡­and she¡¯s still in middle school.

    ¡ºI heard Maika-chan¡¯s talk about her Onee-san but¡­if the man you have your first experience is a terrible one, you will regret it for the rest of your life¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! It¡¯s better if you give your virginity to an experienced person¡»

    The two cooperates and attack Maika-chan.

    ¡º¡­But, I¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s at a loss.

    ¡º¡­Didn¡¯t we tell you that it¡¯s about time for you to lose your virginity already?¡­¡»

    ¡ºWell¡­I understand that but¡»

    ¡ºAh, could it be you¡¯re scared?¡»

    ¡ºA bit¡»

    Maika-chan answered with a small voice.

    ¡ºBut¡­You won¡¯t become an adult if you don¡¯t lose your virginity you know?¡»

    Katsuko-nee uses the ¡ºAdult¡»keyword, and shakes up Maika-chan¡¯s heart.

    ¡ºIs that true?¡»

    ¡ºOf course¡­Women¡¯s first transformation to adulthood is from coming to enjoy sex¡»

    ¡º¡­Enjoy?¡»

    ¡ºYou know that it hurts at first don¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡º¡­Yes¡»

    ¡ºBut, it would gradually become pleasant after doing it multiple times. It feels really good. Ah, I¡¯m a human. I¡¯m a woman. You would feel that from the bottom of your heart. You won¡¯t become a charming adult woman if you don¡¯t experience that I think¡»

    ¡ºI-Is that so?!¡»

    Maika-chan holds her breath.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right!¡­If you¡¯d prefer, Maika-chan have sex with our partner! Then we¡¯d become sisters!¡»

    Nei-san suggests.

    ¡º¡­Become sisters?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­we¡¯re loving the same man¡­it¡¯s excellent sisterhood!¡»

    Katsuko-nee invites brightly¡­

    ¡ºDoes Maika-chan no want to be our sister?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not true¡­however¡»

    ¡ºWhen you become my sister, Onee-chan will do anything! I¡¯ll teach Maika-chan a lot of things, and I will lead you in various ways¡»

    Nei-san strongly pushes¡­!

    ¡ºBut¡­But¡­!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s lightly refusing it while being at a loss¡­

    As expected, she¡¯s still a second year in middle school.

    It¡¯s still too early for her to have a sex partner or lose her virginity.

    Katsuko-nee who sensed that state¡­

    ¡ºWell, we won¡¯t force you. We just want to help Maika-chan become an adult. If you have someone you really love and become his lover, then it might be good to give your virginity to him¡­¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­You might be already an old woman by that time!¡»

    Nei-san makes fun on purpose.

    ¡ºWell¡­For us, we think that it would be better to lose your virginity sooner. Maika-chan would become a charming adult that way¡­!¡»

    ¡ºI understand it, but¡­¡»

    ¡­Maika-chan.

    You shouldn¡¯t understand that.

    ¡­That¡¯s all lies.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s end the talk here¡­By the way, Maika-chan¡»

    Then, Katsuko-nee changes the topic to a fashion brand with a good reputation¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­We should go with Plan B¡¹

    Margo-san concluded after listening to the talk until now.

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸We prepared some plans that depend on Maika-chan¡¯s reaction. They will arrive in the mansion in five minutes. Then, Misuzu-chan will be dispatched next¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    Misuzu looks puzzled¡­

    ¡¸Yeah. Misuzu-chan¡¯s the next trump card!¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    1. ïwøB¥·¥ó https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinn_Asuka ?

    2. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Destiny_(band) ?

    3. ÂéÀïÛ ?

    4. Rusher Kimura is a Japanese professional wrestler who died at May 24, 2010 ?

    5. Oh poor guy, he¡¯s told that he¡¯s an idiot by Yoshida ?

    6. It¡¯s the same as what Margo said, just the JP localization ?

 Chapter 87

    87£®PIANISSIMO

    Before long¡­the Benz Katsuko-nee is driving arrives at the mansion.

    Maika-chan and Nei-san get out of the car when it arrives at the front entrance.

    We¡¯re watching them through the surveillance camera.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s Maika-chan?¡­¡¹

    Misuzu stares at Maika-chan¡¯s close up image.

    ¡¸Oh¡­So Maika-chan goes to that school.¡¹

    Misuzu said when she saw Maika-chan¡¯s old style sailor uniform.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not like Misuzu-chan¡¯s school but it¡¯s also an Ojou-sama school too¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡­Right.

    Misuzu¡¯s school is a super ojou-sama school where only young ladies of high class families can get in¡­

    Maika-chan¡¯s school is also a considerably famous middle school for girls.

    Rather, Maika-chan¡¯s school¡¯s girls might be popular for normal high school boys.

    Maika-chan¡¯s from an Ojou-sama middle school so I can imagine those who want to become her lover, but¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s school is¡­

    It has the impression that she goes to school in a bulletproof glass Benz and has SP going with her¡­1

    She¡¯s an unobtainable existence for a normal boy.

    ¡¸¡­I understood the general idea. Misuzu has those kinds of girls in her school after all¡¹

    Misuzu seems to have finished her analysis of Maika-chan.

    ¡¸Born and raised as an Ojou-sama, ignorant of the world¡­a child inside her head¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s having a ¡¸That¡¯s troubling¡¹face

    ¡¸I feel pity for her if you say it like that. Maika-chan¡¯s still in her second year of middle school so¡­there¡¯s no helping it that she¡¯s childish, right?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    She really is still a child.

    Yearning for an idol, and shouting kyaakyaa at concerts¡­

    Looking up at the adult Katsuko-nee and Nei-san, believing everything they say¡­

    Crazy on learning about makeups and fashion¡­

    An immature child.

    Is it okay to have sex with such a child?

    ¡­Me?

    Maika-chan speaks to Nei-san at the door.

    Maika-chan¡¯s showing a carefree smile.

    A girl who just turned 14.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m glad that she¡¯s a child. We can train her any way we want like this¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said with a serious look on her face.

    ¡¸As expected¡­She resembles Yukino-san¡¹

    Misuzu told me.

    ¡¸Well of course¡­She¡¯s her little sister¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­If you have that girl, would you give up on Yukino?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸I think I can endure if it¡¯s Maika-san. She seems obedient unlike Yukino, I think she¡¯s cute too. Please rape Maika-san in front of Misuzu. If you do¡­I think I can accept it¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    Do you hate Yukino that much?

    Yesteday, Katsuko-nee said that Maika-chan would become my pet as a substitute for Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, that¡¯s not how it is¡­ Misuzu will offer Maika-san to Danna-sama. I¡¯ll present her as a cherished pet exclusively for sex¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    A suspicious smile¡­

    This is another of Misuzu¡¯s faces.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Misuzu-chan! It¡¯s our present for you!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee enters the room suddenly¡­?!

    ¡¸Oh, I came through the underground passage after parking the car in the garage. To set things up with Misuzu-chan¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughingly said.

    ¡¸¡­We can turn her into a ¡ºDakimakura¡»right?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t allow Yukino-san to be Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºSafe Blanket¡»but¡­I¡¯m fine with Maika-san being a ¡ºDakimakura¡» I won¡¯t be jealous!¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸But¡­It¡¯s a sex exclusive dakimakura you know?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers maliciously.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Misuzu can¡¯t be with Danna-sama around the clock. Misuzu thought of offering Danna-sama a cute pet to release his sexual desire when I¡¯m not here!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸My¡­Then, my turn would be lost!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee seems a bit dissatisfied.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡¹

    Misuzu lowered her head and Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s joke2¡­Anyway, let¡¯s have Maika-chan fall to be his exclusive sex slave. Is that fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Somehow¡­The two swell up without permission, ignoring me.

    ¡¸Did you see the mail I sent last night?¡¹

    Speaking of which, Katsuko-nee said that she¡¯d send a mail last night.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve read it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be doing plan 2A¡­¡ºPhoto Session¡» We¡¯ll have the setting of Misuzu-san coming to be photographed for today. Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay desu!¡¹

    Misuzu seems to understand it immediately¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­What about me?¡¹

    What should I do?

    ¡¸You can just watch from here for a while!¡¹

    ¡­Watch?

    ¡¸Did you listen to our conversation in the car?¡­That girl¡¯s aversion to men seems stronger than we thought. I thought that she¡¯d have a lewder constitution and thick-headedness since she¡¯s Yukino-sama¡¯s little sister¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s much more pure than expected¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that her fear of sex is winning against her curiosity¡­¡¹

    Margo-san gives her opinion from Katsuko-nee and Misuzu¡¯s impression¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s still a child. Also, she¡¯s in an all girls school right? She¡¯s never seen a boy other than idols¡­!¡¹

    Oh¡­I can understand that since I went to an all boy¡¯s dorm and school for three years.

    Until quite recently, I couldn¡¯t stop shaking whenever I talked to women¡­

    Even if I was in a co-ed elementary school, the changes to both genders happen during middle school¡­

    It might be natural that our tolerance would be weaker if there¡¯s no opposite sex during that short period of time.

    ¡¸Right¡­I can understand that she¡¯s not used to boys. The only contact with men she has must be her teachers and family. Speaking of which, they say that no matter how plain the young teacher, in an all girls¡¯ school he¡¯s always popular¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says¡­

    Misuzu shook her head.

    ¡¸That might be true at our school but¡­Maika-san¡¯s school doesn¡¯t employ young men. The only male teachers employed there are married and have children that¡¯s at least in middle school¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, even so, what would happen if that man got divorced¡­?¡¹

    I asked Misuzu unintentionally.

    ¡¸Of course he¡¯d be fired. It¡¯s written in the employment contract¡¹

    ¡­They¡¯re persistent to that extent!

    ¡¸Furthermore, in Misuzu¡¯s school¡­If the wife get¡¯s pregnant, it¡¯s decided that they would be temporarily retired for the whole period¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why??¡¹

    ¡¸Before, a teacher became horny because he couldn¡¯t have sex with his wife who¡¯s pregnant so he caused a scandal¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Scandal?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it wasn¡¯t inside the campus but¡­A teacher passing his forties seemed to have gotten caught for molesting a female college student in a train. It seems that the huge scandal has remained in the history of the school for a hundred years. It appeared in articles of magazines every week after all. Then, it wasn¡¯t just the teacher, but the chief director, principal, vice-principal, and all of the teachers in charge of the school were dismissed. It had tarnished the honor of the school¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    ¡­In case of an honorable Ojou-sama school, teachers have it rough¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­You have to wait here until we get her ready¡¹

    Katsuko-nee orders me

    ¡¸Okay, got it¡¹

    She glanced at my face¡­

    ¡¸Did Misuzu-sama do that Pompadour?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸It suits you a lot¡­Cute¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right¡­Katsuko-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu seems to be pleased from being praised for her work¡­

    ¡¸Later then¡­Margo-sama, please come to the terrace with Misuzu after ten minutes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs and leaves the room.

    ¡¸Now then¡­Misuzu-chan, let¡¯s check how you look once again. Then we¡¯ll start immediately¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay. Ah, I forgot!¡¹

    Misuzu rustles in her bag¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­have this!¡¹

    Misuzu took out her red collar.

    ¡¸EH, aren¡¯t you going to meet Maika-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Misuzu¡¯s in her formal attire¡¹

    Now that you¡¯ve said it, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I attached the collar to Misuzu¡¯s neck¡­

    ¡¸¡­Should I put on a diaper?¡¹

    When I asked that¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸I really want to but¡­We¡¯re going to have a ¡ºPhoto Session¡»after this, it would only become a hindrance¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t get it

    Well, I can just leave alone what I don¡¯t know¡­

    Katsuko-nee appears on the monitor.

    It hasn¡¯t even been 30 seconds since she left the room.

    She shows up at the entrance in front of Nei-san and Maika-chan¡­

    ¡¸Sorry! I made you wait!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Katsuko-san, you¡¯re slow!¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­Nei-san doesn¡¯t call her ¡¸Katsun¡¹in front of Maika-chan.

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t call her ¡¸Nei-sama¡¹like usual but ¡¸Nei-san¡¹¡­

    Is this all an act?

    ¡¸The shutter of the garage is a bit, you see¡­anyway, let¡¯s get in!¡¹

    It seems that the setting is that this is Katsuko-nee¡¯s house.

    There¡¯s nobody in the house it seems.

    Katsuko-nee inserts the key at the entrance¡­

    Then¡­Maika-chan enters the mansion with the two female devils¡­

    ¡¸Now then, Maika-san won¡¯t go back home as a virgin¡­¡¹

    Misuzu whispers while looking at the screen¡­

    The third devil is here.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Margo-san switches the camera.

    The three people entered the room which leads to the terrace.

    ¡ºUwaa¡­It¡¯s a wonderful room!¡»

    Maika-chan is enchanted by the furniture of the mansion.

    ¡ºKatsuko-san¡¯s house is amazing isn¡¯t it?¡»

    As expected it is.

    ¡ºSit wherever you like¡­I will be preparing tea. Ah, I also baked cookies, eat as many as you¡¯d like¡»

    Katsuko-nee presents cookies to Maika-chan.

    As usual, the shape and quality is something you wouldn¡¯t expect except from a product of a luxury pastry shop.

    ¡ºEh¡­Did Katsuko-san bake this?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Here you go, Maika-chan, take one!¡»

    Handed by Nei-san, Maika-chan eats one of the cookies

    ¡ºUwaa, so delicious! Katsuko-san¡¯s good at making snacks!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not just snacks! Katsuko-san¡¯s good at any kind of dish!¡»

    ¡ºI bake the bread myself! I intend to start a bakery in the future after all¡»

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Maika-chan.

    ¡ºAmazing, amazing, amazing! Katsuko-san¡¯s so cool!¡»

    Maika-cha¡¯s slightly excited¡­

    ¡ºYou¡¯re very beautiful, have a good style, knowledgeable in fashion¡­and on top of that, you¡¯re good at cooking¡­!¡»

    Maika-chan looks up at Katsuko-nee with admiration.

    ¡ºMaika wants to be a woman like Katsuko-san when I become an adult!

    Katsuko-nee giggled¡­

    ¡ºIf you become an adult?¡­Then, is Maika-chan still a child?¡»

    Maika-chan laughed embarrassed¡­

    ¡ºMaika¡¯s already an adult. But¡­There¡¯s still some childish parts remaining¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s what a child is.

    Yeah¡­She¡¯s very cute as a child.

    Maika-chan¡¯s very obedient¡­She believes other people too easily though

    Her embarrassed face resembles Yukino.

    ¡­Did Yukino have this phase too?

    ¡¸¡­Really, she¡¯s completely different from her Onee-san¡¹

    Misuzu said while looking at the monitor.

    ¡¸¡­Different?¡¹

    ¡­From Yukino?¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s different.

    ¡¸Yes. Misuzu¡¯s an only child but, I know my relatives who have sisters very well. Sisters like Yukino-san and Maika-san have at least two differences at most. As their character¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, the little sister grows up looking at the figure of her sister¡­ Then, how their parents treat them is different too¡­¡¹

    I hardly met my relatives so I don¡¯t know about any sibling relationships in other houses.

    Misuzu¡¯s house is a prestigious family so she must have a lot of relatives.

    ¡¸The eldest child is the first child of the parents so they focus on them. The parents contact them timidly¡­ But, the next child would be the second so they cut corners on raising them. Hmm, in a good meaning, you might say that the parents know when to let their hand go¡­¡¹

    Haa¡­Is that so?

    I was hardly raised by my parents so I don¡¯t know.

    Every time I¡¯d have him write on my documents in elementary school, my father would ask ¡¸What year are you again?¡¹

    As one expects, it was a shock when they asked ¡¸When¡¯s your birthday again?¡¹¡­

    Of course, mother never concerned herself with me. She left everything school related to my father¡­

    Or rather, in parent¡¯s association, class visits, and graduation ceremony¡­nobody in my family came.

    Grandmother¡¯s the only one who came to my elementary school entrance ceremony¡­

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s in the case of two sisters¡­If their age is far apart or there¡¯s a lot of sisters, it would be different again. But, if it¡¯s sisters with not much of an age difference¡­The elder sister being selfish and the little sister being mature is quite a common case I think¡¹

    Misuzu taught me.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan¡­It¡¯s about time we go¡¹

    Margo-san puts on her jacket¡­

    They¡¯re going to visit the mansion¡­that¡¯s the setting.

    Margo-san looks at the flowers in the vase at the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s borrow this¡¹

    Margo-san pulled out the flowers from the vase¡­then made a bouquet using an imitation of Japanese vellum paper.

    She¡¯s very experienced in her handiwork.

    ¡¸¡­You see, I also helped out in Nagisa-san¡¯s shop several times when it opened.¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Then¡­Danna-sama, we¡¯ll be going!¡¹

    Misuzu presents her lips to me.

    I kissed her.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Please look forward to it!¡¹

    The two went out of the room¡­

    I was left alone to watch the monitor¡­

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    I drank the tea that cooled down.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The door bell rings¡­

    ¡ºOh, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Margo-san¡­¡»

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s in a room in front of the terrace goes to the entrance¡­

    Margo-san and Misuzu seem to have gone outside of the mansion somewhere and went around to the entrance.

    Watching over the monitor for while¡­Katsuko-nee brings the two in.

    ¡ºHello, Maika-chan¡­!¡»

    Looking at her in the monitor, Margo-san¡¯s really cool.

    I think it¡¯s not that usual for women to look cool when they¡¯re holding bouquet.

    ¡ºKatsuko-san, please have this¡­!¡»

    Margo-san handed Katsuko-nee the bouquet.

    It¡¯s obvious with her looks.

    ¡ºMy, thank you very much!¡»

    Katsuko-nee who received the bouquet¡­is beautiful.

    ¡ºI brought my friend here, Misuzu-chan for today¡»

    Margo-san introduced Misuzu.

    A natural act.

    ¡ºNice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu¡»

    Misuzu greeted with a big adult like voice, different from the usual.

    Everyone¡¯s good at acting¡­

    I somehow understood why I was made to wait alone.

    ¡ºMisuzu-chan¡­This is Katsuko-san. You¡¯ve met Nei before didn¡¯t you? Next to her is Maika-chan¡»

    ¡ºPlease to meet you everyone¡»

    Misuzu bows elegantly¡­

    ¡­The usual childish Misuzu is not there.

    So Misuzu who¡¯s an ojou-sama raised by a prestigious family always shows an adult-like face.

    ¡ºN-Nice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Shirasaka Maika!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s completely nervous.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t need to be so stiff, Misuzu-chan¡¯s a very gentle onee-san you know¡»

    Margo-san laughed and told Maika-chan.

    ¡ºYes¡­Let¡¯s get along, Maika-san¡»

    Misuzu smiles dignified.

    ¡ºS-Same here¡­My best regards!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s completely holding Maika-chan¡¯s heart¡­!

    ¡ºNow¡­Let¡¯s have fun for today¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee tells everyone.

    Misuzu-san sat next to Maika-chan acting extremely naturally.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll prepare tea right now. Please feel right at home¡»

    ¡ºAh, I¡¯ll arrange the flowers!¡»

    Katsuko-and Nei-san took off from their seats¡­

    Maika-chan talks to Misuzu.

    ¡ºUhm¡­Kouzuki-san¡»

    ¡ºYou can call me Misuzu¡­I will call you the Maika-san just like everyone else. Is that okay?¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes!¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­What is it, Maika-san?¡»

    ¡ºUhm¡­Misuzu-san goes to ¡®that¡¯ school, don¡¯t you¡­?¡»

    Maika-chan looks at Misuzu¡¯s uniform as she speak.

    She¡¯s curious as expected.

    ¡ºI¡¯d like to ask the same to Maika-san, you¡¯re in that school aren¡¯t you¡­?¡»

    ¡º¡­Do you know it?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s natural¡­Isn¡¯t that a famous Ojou-sama school!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s feeling embarrassed.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s¡­It¡¯s no match against Misuzu-san¡¯s school¡»

    ¡ºMy¡­Our school is just a normal one¡»

    ¡ºNot at all¡­Isn¡¯t it the top Ojou-sama school in Japan? It¡¯s far higher than our school¡­¡»

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no top or down for schools. Right¡­There might be a lot of noble families in there but still, it¡¯s a normal school. Even our classes are normal¡»

    ¡ºI heard that it has classical Japanese dance and flower arrangement though¡»

    ¡ºMy¡­That¡¯s just special class to learn culture. It¡¯s not something big. Everyone learns it individually. I also take Japanese dance practice and flower arrangements¡»

    ¡º¡­Is that so?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­It¡¯s something one must learn from their teacher. That reminds me, there will be a presentation this time. Please come if you¡¯d want to watch¡»

    Misuzu took a leaflet out from her bag.

    Though it should be a handbill for the presentation of the traditional Japanese dance¡­It¡¯s printed in beautiful colors.

    Somehow, it looks very luxurious¡­

    ¡ºEh¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s teacher is the head of school of Konpeki style?¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised when she looked at the leaflet.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. I¡¯m studying under Konpeki Nadeshiko Sensei. Last year, she has become an accredited master¡»

    ¡º¡­Amazing!¡»

    I don¡¯t get it¡­but anyway, it seems to be amazing.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not something amazing. It was just by chance that the head of the school has entered our classroom¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s amazing. Maika heard from her friends in school that the head won¡¯t let normal people in her class¡»

    ¡ºShe does. As long as you have an introduction from a formal person¡­¡»

    ¡­No

    This is why it¡¯s hard to get an introduction from a ¡ºFormal person¡»¡­

    ¡ºMaika-chan, are you interested in Japanese traditional dance?¡»

    ¡ºA bit¡­ I went to see my friend¡¯s presentation before and I think it¡¯s beautiful¡­¡»

    ¡ºThen, how about you try learning it? Should I introduce you to the headmaster?¡»

    ¡ºEh¡­Is that okay?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not about being okay or not¡­We¡¯re already friends¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s smile softens Maika-chan¡¯s heart.

    ¡º¡­But¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you worrying about? The fee won¡¯t be expensive just because she¡¯s the headmaster¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not what I mean¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s having a gloomy face.

    ¡ºI¡­My onee-chan¡¯s a very mean girl¡»

    ¡ºWhat do you mean?¡»

    ¡ºWhen Maika tries to start something¡­Onee-chan will definitely get annoyed. Maika tried to learn piano during elementary school but¡­Onee-chan forced me to stop just because ¡®the sound is annoying¡¯. When I tried to enter ballet with Onee-chan but¡­Onee-chan gave up after three lessons then¡­Maika¡¯s told not to come too. Even though I made friends and had fun already¡­¡»

    Yukino¡­She¡¯s really a tyrant in the house.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s okay. If your Onee-chan says something, I will complain. What year is Maika-san¡¯s Onee-san?¡»

    ¡º¡­First year high school¡»

    ¡ºThen, it would be find. I¡¯m a second year after all!¡»

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡ºMisuzu-san¡­¡»

    ¡ºIf you really want to learn traditional Japanese dance, you can talk to me. I can introduce you anytime¡»

    ¡ºThank you very much!¡»

    Maika-chan bowed.

    ¡ºMaika-chan, there¡¯s a piano over there if you want to play¡»

    Margo-san points at the corner of the room.

    There¡¯s a piano up right to the wall.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a grand piano in the backroom too but¡­That one hasn¡¯t been tuned for a while. The upright piano¡¯s sound is correct if I recall ¡»

    Katsuko-nee says while carrying tea.

    ¡ºMaika-chan, how far did you learn in piano?¡»

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡ºErr¡­I¡¯ve done at least half of Beyer¡»

    ¡º¡­Beyer?¡»

    Margo-san asks with a wondering face.

    ¡ºOh, Beyer is the practice book used in Japanese piano class. It seems that there¡¯s a lot of those who don¡¯t use it recently. Maika-chan¡¯s teacher must¡¯ve received proper music education¡»

    Katsuko-nee explains.

    ¡ºYes. She¡¯s a woman who came from music college¡»

    ¡ºHmm, so it was full scale training¡»

    Margo-san feels admiration.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not full scale. Those who really aim to be a pianist go to Sonatina during elementary school¡»

    ¡ºSonatina?¡»

    Margo-san faces the piano while saying.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s doctrine to learn for the next stage of Beyer¡»

    ¡º¡­Really? So it¡¯s like that in Japan¡»

    Margo-san opened the cover and lifted the red cloth on the keyboard¡­then she sat down in front of the piano.

    ¡ºI was made to play by practicing suddenly, so¡­!¡»

    Margo-san begins to play the piano.

    I know this tune.

    ¡ºWhen the saints go marching in¡»3

    ¡­Good

    It¡¯s played a bit jazz though.

    The light melody sounds in the room¡­

    When Margo-san finished playing, Maika-chan clapped her hands.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s so good!¡»

    ¡ºActually, I¡¯m much more proud of my clarinet though¡­¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s being modest.

    ¡ºJazz is nice isn¡¯t it?¡­If you make a mistake you can arrange it properly¡»

    She said.

    ¡ºMaika-chan, try playing something too!¡»

    Nei-san who put the flower to the vase spoke to Maika-chan.

    ¡ºEh, I¡­haven¡¯t played for a while¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡»

    Nei-san put the vase on the table and took Maika-chan to the piano.

    ¡ºThen¡­I¡¯ll play an easy one. It¡¯s something I played in a presentation though¡­!¡»

    Maika-chan begins to play¡­

    I know this tune.

    I heard this as music in our school when I was in elementary.

    ¡ºCuckoo¡¯s waltz¡»4

    I don¡¯t know who made it though¡­

    I listened to Maika-chan¡¯s cute performance for a while.

    ¡­¡­PIPIPIPIPI£¡

    Suddenly, my phone rang.

    ¡­It¡¯s Megumi

    ¡ºHello¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just break time now. I got away from everyone and made the call¡­How¡¯s it there?¡»

    ¡¸Maika-chan just came. I¡¯m alone and the others are having a tea break with Maika-chan¡»

    Megumi breathes out.

    ¡ºSo it¡¯s still not done¡­¡»

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s just about to start¡¹

    ¡ºTry to be gentle as much as possible¡»

    Megumi said.

    ¡¸Is this okay?¡¹

    I exposed my doubts to Megumi.

    ¡¸I saw it from the monitor from a while ago¡­Maika-chan¡¯s still a kid. Furthermore, she¡¯s an obedient child. Someone like her¡­I¡¹

    I instinctively mumbled.

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay for me to rape her?¡¹

    Megumi answered from the other side of the phone.

    ¡º¡­It can¡¯t be helped already¡»

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡ºI¡­I¡¯m prepared for it¡»

    ¡­Megumi

    ¡ºIf Yoshida¡¯s feeling pain, I¡¯ll go be with you¡­I¡¯m going there¡»

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s fine. Megumi should just practice in her club. You even promised captain a while ago¡­!¡¹

    I feel glad about Megumi¡¯s thoughts though.

    As expected¡­This is my role.

    ¡ºMaika-chan¡¯s my little sister¡»

    Megumi is Yukino¡¯s half sister.

    It¡¯s natural for Maika-chan too

    ¡¸¡­I know. I¡¯ll be gentle¡¹

    ¡ºThen¡­Violate me later in front of Maika-chan¡»

    Megumi said.

    ¡ºMake a mess out of me¡­Please, Yoshida-kun¡»

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸If not¡­I would feel sorry for Maika-chan¡¹

    ¡­Megumi¡¯s feeling sense of guilt too

    Not just me.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    ¡ºMaika-chan and I will be serving Yoshida-kun¡­That¡¯s why¡»

    Megumi said

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve had enough of Yukino already, right?¡»

    Misuzu, and Katsuko-nee too¡­

    Why do they hate Yukino that much?

    ¡¸Megumi, do you hate me being with Yukino?¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yeah¡»

    Megumi¡¯s voice is serious.

    ¡ºYesterday¡­I saw Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex with Yukino¡­¡»

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s sex with me?

    ¡ºWhen it was Katsuko-san and Misuzu-san, everyone looks so happy. Even I was very happy. It feels like the world is dazzling¡­ Yoshida-kun looks like you feel so good too¡»

    My sex.

    ¡ºBut¡­When you¡¯re with Yukino, you look like you¡¯re hurt. You seem to be carrying a heavy load on your shoulder. I feel something like a black and heavy feeling from Yukino¡­¡»

    ¡­Megumi?

    ¡ºWhen Yoshida-kun embraces Yukino¡­I see the god of death¡»

    ¡­Is that so?

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡ºI will do anything that Yoshida-kun wants. I¡¯ll endure it no matter how harsh it is. You can hurt me, you can embarrass me¡»

    ¡­Megumi, what are you saying?

    ¡ºI don¡¯t mind if Yoshida-kun would have a secret affair behind my back. If you like someone else, you can just throw me away. I¡¯m fine even bringing them to you¡­Just, don¡¯t do Yukino anymore¡­!¡»

    Megumi¡¯s crying on the other side of the phone.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­I¡¯m actually scared¡¹

    I can¡¯t endure it anymore.

    ¡¸Maika-chan resembles Yukino. She has a face that looks like Yukino¡­but, she¡¯s younger, innocent, isn¡¯t she just a kid¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    But still, after all¡­

    I see Yukino¡¯s shadow in Maika-chan.

    ¡¸If I attack Maika-chan, I might lose my brakes. It might look like when I raped Yukino¡­No more than that, I might not be able to stop when I violate Maika-chan¡­ My heart¡¯s about to burst!!¡¹

    Alone in the room¡­

    I was able to confess to Megumi.

    ¡­I¡¯m scared.

    That I might do something horrible¡­

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay¡­Do what you want with all your might, Yoshida-kun¡­!¡»

    Megumi answered

    ¡ºI will apologize to Maika-chan along with you later. It¡¯s not just Yoshida-kun¡¯s fault. Let me compensate for your sins too¡­!!!¡»

    ¡­¡­Megumi£¡£¡£¡

    ¡ºExplode inside Maika-chan with all your might¡­!¡»

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Is this okay?¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­Make us sisters your slave. I will be with Maika-chan all the time so¡­I will be her Onee-san too. That¡¯s why¡­I, we¡­rape us¡­with all your might, violate us¡­please¡»

    Megumi¡¯s kindness pierces my heart.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you Megumi¡¹

    1. SP might be referring to guards or something, Please enlighten me if you do know ?

    2. It¡¯s joke

 Chapter 88

    88£®Naked

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do something about it¡­You don¡¯t need to worry about it Megumi¡¹

    I reported to Megumi on the other side of the phone.

    ¡ºYeah. I¡¯ll believe Yoshida-kun¡­sorry, the practice is about to resume again¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, do your best¡­I¡¯ll come to meet you later¡¹

    Perhaps everything¡¯s finished there too.

    No matter what the result is¡­

    ¡ºLater then, Yoshida-kun¡­I love you¡»

    ¡¸¡­Me too. I love you, Megumi¡¹

    Then the call ended.

    ¡¸I love you too¡­I love you!¡¹

    When I turned back¡­Nei-san was there.

    She¡¯s smiling as she looks at my face.

    Since when did she enter the room?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When I asked, Nei-san sighed.

    ¡¸Taking a break¡­I have to keep acting adult-like in front of Maika-chan, don¡¯t I? I slipped out because I want to ease my shoulders¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Nei-san rubs her nape and shoulder.

    ¡¸Should I massage your shoulders?¡¹

    I think I can do at least a massage.

    I¡¯ve never rubbed a woman¡¯s shoulders though¡­

    ¡¸Rather than that, I want you to tell me ¡ºI like you¡»or ¡ºI love you¡»like Megumi-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san comes over to me.

    She pressed her big breasts against my shoulders forcibly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Okay. Nei-san, I like you! I love you, Nei-san!¡¹

    I said heartily.

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Don¡¯t say that with a serious look. It makes me embarrassed!¡¹

    Nei-san turned red.

    She¡¯s the one who said that she wanted it though¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ve liked you since when I first saw you. I think Nei-san¡¯s the most beautiful in the world¡¹

    That¡¯s what I really think so I can clearly say it while looking at her eyes.

    ¡­Yeah.

    Looking at Nei-san like this, she¡¯s really beautiful.

    They said that looking at beauties is tiring, it¡¯s a lie.

    Beauties have a lot of faces too.

    Laughing, scared, crying, surprised faces¡­

    There¡¯s a lot of expressions that you won¡¯t get tired of seeing it.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s really a lady-killer¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said with an entranced face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s neither a lie nor a compliment, Yo-chan just transmits what he really thinks¡¹

    ¡­No, even if you tell me that.

    ¡¸Because I can¡¯t say lies or compliments. It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I love about Yo-chan!¡¹

    Then she kissed my cheeks.

    ¡¸¡­By the way Yo-chan¡­What do you think about Mii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What world¡¯s best do you think she is?¡¹

    Oh¡­That one?

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s the cutest in the world.¡¹

    ¡¸What about Megumi-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s the kindest in the world¡¹

    ¡¸What about Maru-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­Knowledgeable?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, not strong?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true however¡­She¡¯s always teaching me a lot of things¡¹

    ¡¸What about Katsun?¡¹

    ¡¸Soft and warm?¡¹1

    ¡¸No way. Isn¡¯t that lewd impressions?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­delicious would be rude to say, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it not? It feels cool to say that she¡¯s ¡ºThe most delicious woman in the world¡»?¡¹

    No, what I¡¯m saying is that her meals are delicious¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s¡­having a different delicious

    ¡¸What about Nagisa-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-san¡¯s bright, gentle, always exciting¡­hot as a summer day, she feels *pukapuka*2 at the pool. It feels peaceful¡¹

    Yeah¡­I can¡¯t explain it well.

    I feel at peace when Nagisa-san¡¯s here.

    ¡¸¡­What do you think about Yuzuki-sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei¡¯s the¡­saddest one in the world¡¹

    ¡¸Sad¡­Not pitiful?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She looks very sad¡­always¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    I don¡¯t feel pity for Sensei.

    Sensei¡¯s a stronger person than me.

    I can only see her as sad.

    ¡¸Hmm, so that¡¯s your image¡¹

    Nei-san seems to be surprised.

    ¡¸By the way¡­What do you think about her?¡¹

    Nei-san shows Maika-chan on the monitor.

    Maika-chan who finished playing piano is talking happily with Misuzu while drinking tea.

    The topic is¡­a classical music that I don¡¯t know well.

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­I can see her as very childish¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s what¡¯s really seen in her¡­¡¹

    Nei-san holds my hand.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Nei-san?¡¹

    Then, she put my hand on her chest¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s breasts¡­It feels soft.

    ¡¸You can touch it stronger you know¡­You can massage it too¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­uhm¡­?!¡¹

    The volume of Nei-san¡¯s breasts is felt by my hand¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­Take a look at Maika-chan again¡­¡¹

    Nei-san told me.

    ¡¸¡­No, but¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it!¡¹

    I take a look at Maika-chan in the screen.

    ¡¸That child might still be mentally a child. Yo-chan¡¯s gentle so you saw her heart first¡­¡¹

    ¡­Heart?

    ¡¸You¡¯re looking at Maika-chan properly. Not just her heart but her body too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Body?

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡¯s foot is thin. Her height, is around the same as Mii-chan I guess? But, don¡¯t you think that she¡¯d grow more with her age?¡¹

    Not just her heart¡­I pay attention to Maika-chan¡¯s body too.

    ¡¸Her breasts are still small but¡­But, you can clearly see that it¡¯s swelling¡­!¡¹

    I instinctively swallowed my saliva.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan¡¯s growth is better than a normal second year middle school girl I think¡¹

    I instinctively put power on the hand that¡¯s on top of Nei-san¡¯s breasts¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, it¡¯s okay¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san whispered to my ears.

    ¡¸Her body can already have sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    Saying that¡­

    Is she making me see that on purpose?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to look at her heart¡­Just take a look at her body. If you begin to worry, just remember what I said¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika-chan¡¯s body can already have sex!

    ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Take a bite first¡­It¡¯s a delicious food in front of you after all. Eat all of it first, make it irreparable then think what to do after that. That¡¯s how I do it!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Margo-san said such a thing before.

    ¡¸She looks delicious doesn¡¯t she? Yo-chan, do you want to eat her?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    A girl who resembles Yukino¡­

    I want to devour Maika-chan¡¯s growing body.

    ¡¸Then¡­That¡¯s what you need to think for now¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san kisses my forehead¡­

    ¡¸I need to return soon¡­we¡¯re changing to our next schedule¡¹

    Looking at the monitor once again¡­Nei-san laughed.

    ¡¸Watching her feels strange doesn¡¯t it? We¡¯re doing our best odd play to deceive her¡­¡¹

    Nei-san looks at everything objectively¡­

    Not being washed by the situation¡­She clearly understands what she¡¯s doing.

    ¡¸Mii-chan¡¯s really amazing¡­she¡¯s the only genuine Ojou-sama and she can perfectly play the asked role of her. It makes my back shiver when I call Katsun ¡ºKatsuko-san¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s that amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That girl is a dozen more times amazing when she thinks about Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san says that but¡­I don¡¯t get it.

    She¡¯s focused on the screen¡­

    Misuzu is no one but Misuzu for me¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s intelligent, attentive, bold, and above all¡­Her acting ability to live through is amazing¡¹

    ¡­Acting ability to live?

    ¡¸For women, acting is equal to a vital energy. Mii-chan¡¯s owning an amazing vitality!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s criticism is too difficult for me that I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s about time I go back to the world of acting too¡­By the way, Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸That pompadour looks good!¡¹

    Nei-san too¡­

    ¡¸Do you want me to have this kind of hair from now on?¡¹

    I asked frankly already.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I think Yo-chan¡¯s usual hairstyle is better. But, we all have to act together for today so I think this hairstyle would be good!¡¹

    Nei-san said with a smile.

    ¡­I see.

    I just have to think that these clothes and this pompadour is just for the play.

    ¡¸Right¡­¡¹

    I answered Nei-san¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Nei-san joins in the room on the monitor.

    ¡ºMy, Nei-san, where did you go?¡»

    Misuzu asks Nei-san.

    If it¡¯s the usual, she¡¯d just say ¡ºGeez, Nei-san¡­Where did you go?!¡»3¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s has completely become a dignified high class Ojou-sama¡­

    No, this face might be her usual face¡­

    The facer she show to me is special¡­

    ¡ºJust a bit¡­What are you looking at?¡»

    The girls on the room have expanded something on the table.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the photos Katsuko-san took¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s a very skilled photographer!¡»

    Maika-chan tells Nei-san with a smile.

    ¡ºAh, isn¡¯t that my photo!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­I took a portrait of Nei-san before¡»

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡ºAs expected, beauties look good in photos¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not true, Maika-chan¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s just skilled¡»

    Nei-san said.

    ¡ºI thought that I would like to be photographed today too¡»

    Misuzu acts as planned.

    ¡ºYes, I¡¯ve prepared the studio above¡»

    ¡º¡­Do you have a studio?¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised from what Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡ºTaking photos is my hobby so¡­I redecorated a room that I don¡¯t use and made it into a studio. I¡¯ve got a lot of clothes prepared too!¡»

    ¡­Studio?

    Perhaps¡­It¡¯s the room where I first raped Yukino.

    ¡ºOh right, Maika-chan how about you get photographed with me too?¡»

    ¡ºMisuzu-san and I?¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡ºRight, I¡¯ve got various clothes prepared so we can take photos of one while the other dresses up¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee invites Maika-chan.

    ¡ºI would become a model?¡»

    Katsuko-nee laughs at what Maika-chan said.

    ¡ºWhat are you saying¡­Maika-chan¡¯s very cute!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! You should get photographed with Misuzu-san!¡»

    Maika-chan answered bashfully.

    ¡ºThen¡­please¡»

    She took the bait.

    ¡ºThen, let¡¯s go upstairs¡­¡»

    With Katsuko-nee¡¯s words, the women left¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    An unattended room is reflected on the screen.

    Err¡­How do I switch the cameras again?

    Then¡­The door opens and Margo-san comes in this time.

    ¡¸Huh, Margo-san, shouldn¡¯t you be going to the ¡ºPhoto Session?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Minaho thought that you want to concentrate on this images for now. I just thought of succeeding Minaho¡¯s work¡­¡¹

    Margo-san starts the laptop.

    ¡¸The work Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s doing right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Confirming the security system of the school and mansion¡­and gathering intelligence about Mr. Viola¡¹

    ¡­Mr. Viola.

    ¡­The person tailing Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­Is he a scary person?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the most dangerous man in the world as far as I know¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that kind of person aiming at Nei-san¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell you that¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the root of Nei¡¯s life after all. If you want to know then ask Nei directly¡¹

    You need to be courteous when you step into someone else¡¯s life.

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes are saying that.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll do that¡¹

    ¡¸You should ask it only if you¡¯re ready to live with Nei for the rest of your life¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how heavy it is¡¹

    ¡­Of course

    It¡¯s related to her younger brother¡¯s death after all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already prepared since long ago¡¹

    I promised to become Nei-san¡¯s brother.

    ¡¸I see¡­you¡¯re that kind of guy¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Huh, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not changing the camera to the studio?¡¹

    Margo-san noticed the surveillance monitor

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to do¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, say that sooner¡­You just have to push this one¡¹

    Margo-san operates the keys

    Then the screen changes to the studio.

    ¡ºAmazing amazing!¡­It¡¯s really like a studio!¡»

    It¡¯s a room with a high ceiling and enclosed with cameras and lights¡­

    Maika-chan¡¯s completely excited.

    The training machines put behind the room are the same however¡­

    It¡¯s different when I raped Yukino¡­

    There¡¯s big hanger racks and lots of clothes prepared in it¡­

    From child use masquerade costumes¡­

    To branded fashion clothes.

    Even the wedding dress Yukino wore¡­

    ¡ºFirst, let¡¯s have you in your photos? Misuzu-san¡­Please stand here¡»

    Katsuko-nee sets up a big SLR camera on a tripod.

    Misuzu goes in front of the white background.

    It seems that she¡¯s used to being photographed¡­

    She looked straight to the camera and smiles¡­

    ¡ºOkay¡­Here we go!¡»

    ¡­Bashu!

    Shining flash!

    The sound of flash charger makes a high pitch sound.

    ¡ºKatsuko-san¡¯s like a professional photographer! It¡¯s so cool!¡»

    Maika-chan expresses her impression¡­!

    After that, Katsuko-nee presses the shutter several times while giving out instructions.

    ¡ºOkay¡­Let¡¯s stop with the uniform now. Misuzu-san, please wear whatever you like¡»

    ¡ºOkay, understood¡»

    Misuzu goes to the hanger rack.

    There¡¯s a vinyl sheet laid down below.

    I see, it¡¯s a zone for them to change clothes.

    ¡ºMaika-chan, what do you think should I wear next?¡»

    Misuzu asks Maika-chan.

    ¡ºHow about this light blue dress here?¡»

    ¡ºThis one?¡­Understood¡»

    Misuzu calmly takes off her clothes.

    Because taking off clothes has become a natural situation, it¡¯s not seen as strange.

    Just¡­Maika-chan¡¯s staring at Misuzu absentmindedly.

    ¡º¡­Fufu, what¡¯s wrong?¡»

    Misuzu in her bra and panties asks Maika-chan.

    ¡ºMisuzu-san, you¡¯re wearing an amazing underwear.¡»

    ¡ºOh¡­It¡¯s silk underwear for today. I don¡¯t usually wear this¡»

    Certainly¡­Misuzu¡¯s white underwear is different in luster.

    I¡¯m sure that the texture would be different too.

    ¡º¡­Amazing, that¡¯s so adult-like¡»

    Maika-chan looks at Misuzu with enchanted eyes.

    ¡ºThis is normal. I¡¯m wearing a uniform for today so I just wore a simple one¡»

    Misuzu smiles and wears the light blue dress¡­

    The red chocker on her neck shines beautifully with the light blue dress¡­

    ¡ºKatsuko-san, please¡»

    Misuzu returns to the photography zone and becomes Katsuko-nee¡¯s subject¡­

    The light and shutter sound repeats¡­

    It gradually penetrates Maika-chan¡¯s heart¡­

    ¡ºOkay, Misuzu-san, please change to another one¡­! Maika-chan, I will be taking photos of you meanwhile¡»

    ¡ºO-Okay!¡»

    Maika-chan goes before the camera like a puppy.

    ¡ºThen, please¡­!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be that nervous¡­It¡¯s not a school id photo session!¡»

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡ºY-Yes!¡»

    Being told¡­Maika-chan loosens up.

    ¡ºWell fine¡­You will get used to it soon I think¡»

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter¡­!

    While she¡¯s being photographed multiple times¡­

    Maika-chan¡¯s tension is melting slowly¡­

    ¡ºOkay¡­Change your clothes from your uniform. Misuzu-san, are you ready?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m ready!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s replaced by Misuzu.

    Maika-chan goes to the rack.

    ¡ºErr¡­Which should we pick?¡»

    Nei-san shows up before Maika-chan who¡¯s hesitating over many clothes.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t this combination good?¡»

    Nei-san shows a black miniskirt and a showy colored blouse.

    ¡ºAh, that looks so adult-like¡­As expected¡»

    ¡ºYou can pick the high laced sandals there¡­¡»

    ¡ºI-I see¡­I¡¯m enlightened!¡»

    ¡ºHey hey¡­When you finished picking, change clothes. You want to wear various clothes and be photographed by Katsuko-san, don¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡ºOkay!¡»

    Maika-chan¡­took off her school uniform.

    Her skirt fell down.

    I can see a white childish panty¡­

    ¡¸Unsho¡¹She took off the top¡­

    A simple design bra.

    I can clearly see the swelling of her breasts.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Isn¡¯t it more than B-cup? She might be a C¡¹

    Margo-san glanced at the monitor and muttered.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Maika-chan doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m peeping at them.

    She¡¯s exposing her skin calmly thinking that she¡¯s surrounded by gentle onee-sans.

    ¡ºOkay¡­I¡¯m done¡»

    After Misuzu¡¯s photo session, it¡¯s Maika-chan¡¯s turn again¡­

    When the photographing finished, she comes back to change clothes again.

    ¡ºMaika-chan¡­wear this one!¡»

    Nei-san shows a black summer dress.

    ¡ºUwaa, does this adult-like dress suit me?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine, try wearing it first¡»

    ¡º¡­Okay¡»

    Maika-chan accepts the dress.

    ¡ºAh¡­ That one¡¯s open in the back so remove your bra!¡»

    Nei-san said it naturally.

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s strange if your photo shows your bra isn¡¯t it?¡»

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡ºAh, yes. That¡¯s right¡»

    Maika-chan puts a dress and¡­is going to take off her bra.

    She put her hand behind her and unhooks her bra.

    I can see her dough-like¡­white puffed up cute breasts

    Her pink nipples are still buried under her areola.

    Maika-chan puts on the dress then, she hears Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice from the back¡­

    ¡ºOkay, Maika-chan, you¡¯re next!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m coming!¡»

    Maika-chan runs pitter-patter

    ¡ºThat looks good! It¡¯s very sexy!¡»

    Maika-chan looks so happy when she got praised by Katsuko-nee.

    ¡ºEhehe¡­It makes me happy if you tell me that!¡»

    Katsuko-nee took that expression with her camera too.

    Maika-chan¡¯s no longer nervous.

    She begins to lose herself from the uplift¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡ºShould we check it?¡»

    Since Katsuko-nee¡¯s using a professional digital camera, they can see the photographs immediately.

    Katsuko-nee connects the camera to the laptop and shows the images to Maika-chan.

    Since the laptop is connected to the Mansion¡¯s line, it seems that there¡¯s a system for us to see the image in the room I¡¯m in too.

    Margo-san starts another monitor and projects it.

    ¡ºUwaa¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s so beautiful!¡»

    As expected¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s photography is wonderful.

    I know that Misuzu¡¯s cute but¡­I never knew that she¡¯s so beautiful like a model until I saw her photos.

    I just see the spoiled Misuzu usually so¡­I didn¡¯t see Misuzu¡¯s true essence.

    The photo Katsuko-nee took told me.

    ¡ºMaika-san¡¯s cute too¡»

    Misuzu says brightly.

    Yeah¡­Maika-chan¡¯s photo is good.

    ¡ºAh, this¡­Maika¡¯s breasts are visible!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s panicking.

    After that, Nei-san made Maika-chan wear only clothes with chests and backs open greatly.

    That¡¯s why¡­Maika-chan¡¯s no bra all this time.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that fine. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re going to make these photos public¡­I think it feels natural!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, Maika¡¯s looking at us properly!¡»

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san says in succession.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­I think that this is a beautiful photo too!¡»

    Misuzu goes along.

    ¡ºI-Is that so?¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s a bit embarrassed¡­

    ¡ºOh right¡­Should I get a nude photo?4¡»

    Misuzu said suddenly.

    ¡ºMisuzu-san¡­Do you want to be photographed naked?¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡ºYes, it¡¯s a rare chance¡­Shouldn¡¯t you want to have a photo of when you¡¯re young and beautiful?¡»

    Misuzu looks at Maika-chan¡¯s face.

    ¡ºRight, there¡¯s European Celebrities that have nude photos of themselves when their young¡»

    Katsuko-nee once again filling Maika-chan with lies.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, they won¡¯t accept you as an adult woman unless you have the courage and confidence to take a naked photo of yourself!¡»

    Nei-san too¡­

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­I took a nude photo of Nei-san before. Nei, can I show it to them?¡»5

    ¡ºOkay! I¡¯m confident about my naked body, I¡¯m an adult after all¡»

    ¡­The virgin one said.

    Katsuko-nee operates her laptop

    ¡ºUwaaa¡­Beautiful!¡»

    Maika-chan says unintentionally.

    Naked Nei-san on the screen¡­

    Completely naked.

    Her birth figure where she¡¯s wearing nothing.

    That photo is beautiful.

    Her rich breasts and ass creates a soft curve.

    But, her waist is firmly.

    And¡­Her beautiful face having a peaceful smile.

    This is already in the domain of art6

    ¡­Too beautiful

    ¡ºCan I be photographed this way too?¡»7

    Misuzu asks Katsuko-nee

    ¡ºYou can!¡»

    Katsuko-nee approves with a smile.

    Misuzu looks at Maika-chan.

    ¡ºMaika-chan, let¡¯s take one together!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡º¡­But¡»

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that fine? This chance doesn¡¯t come easily¡»

    ¡ºBut, taking a photo¡­¡»

    ¡ºNo one else can see this¡­It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s a secret for the people in this mansion isn¡¯t it?¡»

    Misuzu says.

    I¡¯m included in the people in the mansion right now¡­

    ¡ºTo be honest¡­It¡¯s embarrassing if I¡¯m alone. That¡¯s why, Maika-chan, let¡¯s take it together, okay?!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s words make Maika-chan fall at last.

    ¡ºI-I get it¡­But, please don¡¯t show it to anyone okay? That¡¯s a promise¡»

    Maika-chan turned red as she answers.

    ¡ºIt will be fine. It¡¯s a digital photo and we can delete it immediately if you don¡¯t want it¡»

    Katsuko-nee says that, but¡­

    ¡ºThen, let¡¯s begin our nude photography!¡­Misuzu-san will go first¡­!¡»

    Misuzu smiles in response to Nei-san.

    ¡º¡­Yes, please!¡»

    Misuzu slowly took off her clothes¡­

    1. Katsun a Jojo! ?

    2. Sound of something floating ?

    3. It may not look different but the former one is proper and the latter is less polite ?

    4. Yoshida: Send Nudes ?

    5. Nei-san, send nudes! ?

    6. Send nudes at the museum ?

    7. Photograph me like one of your French girls ?

 Chapter 89

    89. Nude mode

    Misuzu took off her clothes in front of Maika-chan.

    Misuzu glanced at Katsuko-nee halfway.

    Katsuko-nee nodded then points to the wall with one hand quietly so that Maika-chan won¡¯t notice.

    That¡¯s the position of the hidden camera.

    Misuzu casually turned to the camera.

    It looks like a striptease to me who¡¯s on the other side of the monitor¡­

    She slowly unbuttons her blouse¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan really likes you¡­¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    ¡¸Normally¡­I think that girl¡¯s monopolistic desires are very strong¡¹

    Misuzu takes off the blouse while sending a glance to the camera for an instant.

    Misuzu¡¯s now in her silk underwear.

    Her delicate hands go into her bra this time.

    ¡¸¡­Strong monopolistic desire?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I think she can¡¯t help but want for Yoshida-kun to be only hers¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu never says that. She always takes care of other people¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Misuzu-chan¡¯s a very good girl. She¡¯s always paying attention to her surrounding people. Or rather, it¡¯s her nature to be attentive to the people around her¡¹

    The hook of the expensive silk bra is on the backside.

    Misuzu bent her body and put her hand on her back.

    Her cute breasts create a valley¡­

    ¡¸So pitiful¡­She¡¯s having conflicting natures simultaneously¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Conflucting natures?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Strong curiosity and impulse on one side¡­and intellectual power that searches for power alone on the other side¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s smarter than me and has the ability to get things done.

    ¡¸And yet, the other side has a powerful self restraint over her own impulse¡¹

    ¡­Self restraint?

    ¡¸Well¡­she¡¯s like a high class sports car with high powered engine and strong brake¡¹

    Misuzu unfastens her bra.

    Her bra jumps.

    Her cute pink nipples shake.

    Misuzu¡¯s conscious of me and she faced her chest towards the camera on purpose.

    Her face is blushing.

    Misuzu¡¯s aroused¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Isn¡¯t there no problem if the amazing engine has an amazing brake? You can use the break well if you go too fast?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as Misuzu-chan doesn¡¯t break¡­¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸When the engine goes at an earth-shattering speed, then you press the strong break forcibly, what do you think would happen?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    Misuzu on the screen goes for her silk panties.

    She looks at the camera and smiles suspiciously¡­

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the engine be broken immediately? Or the Break would be worn out rapidly? Either way, the car would become useless¡­¡¹

    Misuzu in the monitor pulls down her panties with both hands slowly¡­!

    Misuzu purposely faces her ass towards the camera while she¡¯s taking off her panties.

    Her white round ass shakes in the screen¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan¡¯s grandfather is one of ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»guests. Nagisa-san kept him company. You may not know this but he¡¯s on the top five financiers of Japan. Why do you think that kind of person would let Misuzu-chan work part time for Nagisa-san¡­?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s his treasured granddaughter so why¡­?!

    Did Misuzu¡¯s grandfather predict that Misuzu would become Nagisa-san¡¯s pet?

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan¡¯s too perfect as a daughter of the Kouzuki house. In reality, she¡¯s a mass lump of curiosity¡­and yet, in school and in front of her clan, she¡¯s always acting as a graceful, elegant lady. Just like what she¡¯s doing in front of Maika-chan¡¹

    So that¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s usual appearance¡­?

    ¡¸She¡¯s a gentle child who¡¯s kind to people more than having the ability and talent¡­So she¡¯s completely acting the role her own clan is seeking from her¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Misuzu has taken off her panties.

    She¡¯s concealing her own swelling chest in embarrassment¡­

    She¡¯s not hiding her genital though.

    Misuzu¡¯s hairless crack is reflected on the camera.

    No¡­She¡¯s showing it.

    To me¡­

    ¡¸But, she¡¯s forcibly holding back her own impulse and desire¡­Stress naturally occurs in her. It¡¯s not good for her heart and body. I think that¡¯s why¡­Misuzu-chan¡¯s grandfather entrusted her to Nagisa-san¡¹

    ¡­Why?

    ¡¸Well¡­He wants to have her let off the steam. Nagisa-san¡¯s a bright and comfortable person so she can heal her. There¡¯s no need for her to act like a high class daughter in front of Nagisa-san, right? Rather, she¡¯s the kind of person that would strip that off¡¹

    I see.

    Nagisa-san¡¯s that kind of person¡­

    Nagisa-san sees through Misuzu¡¯s true self and made her a pet, making her reveal her true nature¡­and liberated her.

    ¡¸In addition¡­Could it just have been that her grandfather noticed the strength of her libido?¡¹

    ¡­Libido?

    ¡¸Her grandfather is quite a stud you know. I think he knows that Misuzu-chan also has a big libido. To let that out¡­He must¡¯ve thought that it would be good if she¡¯s played by Nagisa-san¡¹

    ¡­Grandfather tolerated Misuzu being Nagisa-san¡¯s sexual pet?

    ¡ºMisuzu-san, please sit on this sofa!¡»

    Katsuko-nee tells Misuzu.

    ¡ºOkay, I¡¯m coming!¡»

    The naked Misuzu faced the camera and winked in secret¡­

    ¡¸But, Misuzu¡¯s grandfather had one miscalculation¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸No matter how much Nagisa-san plays with Misuzu-chan, he thinks that she would return to Kouzuki house as a virgin. Misuzu-chan is planned to get married for the people of Kouzuki, so it would be bad if she¡¯s no longer a virgin¡¹

    I see. During her first time¡­Misuzu said that ¡¸I can¡¯t marry if I¡¯m no longer a virgin¡¹

    At that time, It seems that the existence of Misuzu¡¯s fianc¨¦ has been decided by her grandfather.

    She even said ¡¸I want you to talk to my fiance¡¹after I took her virginity¡­

    That is because she can no longer marry her fiance as a daughter of Kouzuki house anymore because she lost her virginity.

    ¡ºOkay, take a seat. Look at the camera, Here we go!¡»

    Katsuko-nee starts Misuzu naked photography.

    Misuzu¡¯s smiling.

    ¡­She¡¯s having fun.

    With her naked body being photographed.

    About showing this figure to me¡­!

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought that Nagisa-san would give Misuzu-chan to be your pet¡­Isn¡¯t it unimaginable even now?¡¹

    Nagisa-san went against Misuzu¡¯s grandfather¡¯s will and she gave her to me¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-chan wants to free Misuzu-chan¡¯s body and mind more than the circumstances of the Kouzuki house. Misuzu-chan¡¯s libido cannot be liberated unless she¡¯s embraced by a man. Then, it won¡¯t be good unless it¡¯s someone like you¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸You¡¯re accepting Misuzu-chan¡¯s strong libido without disliking it. Normal men would be scared of the situation and run away but, you just meet Misuzu-chan¡¯s expectations without saying anything¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ She¡¯s that cute and yet she¡¯s wanting me? Isn¡¯t there no other choice but to answer it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how you are so¡­she¡¯s falling to you even more¡¹

    The naked Misuzu smiles while the camera flashes and the shutter sounds.

    She looks at the hidden camera from time to time.

    Misuzu¡¯s always conscious of my eyes.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one in the world who can release Misuzu-chan¡¯s libido but you¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸I¡­what should I give Misuzu?¡¹

    I asked for Margo-san¡¯s opinion¡­

    ¡¸For the time being, you should just stay as you are. Just take all of her strong libido without avoiding it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s all?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, do you get it? Misuzu-chan actually has the most suitable talent for being ¡ºKuromori¡»high class prostitute¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Beautiful and smart, carefully considerate, has education, elegance, and intelligence¡­and, has a big libido. Isn¡¯t she suitable for being a high class prostitute?¡¹

    ¡­Certainly

    ¡­That might be so

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t need to be ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­There¡¯s a risk that she may go the wrong path and fall for prostitution. She may get caught by a strange man or be fooled by a bad guy¡­ I think her grandfather handed her to Nagisa-san with such worries. She was a high level prostitute after all. You do know that Nagisa-san¡¯s one of the highest earners in the mansion?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸He must¡¯ve thought that if she sees a real high class prostitute beforehand, she won¡¯t be fooled by a strange guy¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s making nude poses in the monitor¡­

    The photos Katsuko-nee takes goes to another monitor one after another.

    Misuzu¡¯s cute¡­and sexy

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan¡¯s thinking that you¡¯re watching so she¡¯s making such a sexy expression. She can vent all of her libido to you so she¡¯s believing you can accept it¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s believing in me.

    ¡¸When you take up her libido¡­She can continue acting as the young lady in other places. Her mind and body won¡¯t break. She believes that there¡¯s a person who can catch her true character at any time¡­¡¹

    Margo-san explained.

    ¡¸I have to respond to Misuzu¡¯s trust¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Her mind would really be hurt if you betray her. It¡¯s likely enough for her to fall to prostitution. Yoshida-kun, do you want Misuzu-chan to be a prostitute?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way¡¹

    ¡¸Same. That¡¯s why¡­respond to all of her impulses without fail¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸As long as she feels loved by you¡­Misuzu-chan will become more beautiful and charming. Other men will court her one after another. But, Misuzu-chan will only devote herself to you. Her naked mind and body will only be Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡¹

    The naked photos of Misuzu become even more attractive, sexier.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan would become even more attractive as long as she thinks that Yoshida-kun¡¯s watching over her. Do you get it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸The problem is¡­If this goes on, Misuzu-chan¡¯s desire to monopolize you will increase even more¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan frequently says ¡ºMisuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s pet desu¡»doesn¡¯t she? I think that¡¯s actually the opposite¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Opposite?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually¡­Misuzu wants you to be her pet¡¹

    Misuzu on the screen lifts her breasts¡­

    Then made a pose wiggling her waist.

    Sacred prostitute¡­My pet.

    ¡¸But¡­That would trouble us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s needed by Nei, Megumi-chan, Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san. Oh right¡­Minaho also needs you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sensei too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­That¡¯s why, you cannot only be for Misuzu-chan¡¹

    Margo-san tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll manage it somehow. Believe in us. Misuzu-chan won¡¯t trouble you¡­so, you can just think about accepting Misuzu¡¯s impulses. That¡¯s what she needs for now¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­Got it¡¹

    The naked Misuzu in the monitor looks at the hidden camera again¡­

    She seeks my eyes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡ºKatsuko-san¡­I¡¯ve got a request¡»

    In the middle of the photo session, Misuzu spoke to Katsuko-nee

    ¡ºMy, what is it?¡»

    ¡ºCould you take a look at my vagina?¡»

    The naked Misuzu sitting on the sofa opens her legs wide.

    ¡ºI¡¯m worried that my own vagina may be different from the normal people¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s voice is calm but her eyes is filled with desires.

    ¡ºIs that so?¡­Wait a moment, let¡¯s take a look¡»

    katsuko-nee puts the camera on the side and goes to Misuzu.

    ¡ºNei-san and Maika-san, could take a look at too?¡»

    Misuzu spoke to the two¡­

    ¡ºYeah, okay! Let¡¯s go, Maika-chan!¡»

    ¡º¡­B-But¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s feeling shy.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve never seen someone else¡¯s pussy have you?¡»

    ¡ºWell¡­That¡¯s true¡»

    ¡ºMaika-chan¡­have you seen yours?¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    Maika-chan turned red.

    ¡­So she did

    ¡ºI do! I¡¯ve looked at it in the mirror¡­!¡»

    Nei-san¡¯s leading question catches Maika-chan.

    ¡ºMaika-chan did too¡­. Using the reflection of hand mirror¡»

    ¡º¡­How is it?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t get it well¡»

    ¡ºThen, show it to Misuzu-san! If we compare, we might understand something!¡»

    Nei-san pulls Maika-chan forcibly.

    Misuzu¡­opened her legs on top of the sofa.

    ¡º¡­wawa!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised seeing Misuzu¡¯s vagina¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry¡­I got aroused while taking the photos¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s pussy is dripping wet¡­

    ¡ºMisuzu-san seems to have an easy to get wet constitution¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee clears it up by saying the word ¡ºConstitution¡»

    ¡º¡­Can I take a look?¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s bashful face.

    ¡ºHmm, I think it¡¯s normal from the outside¡»

    Katsuko-nee places the handy camera to Misuzu¡¯s vagina casually.

    Of course, it¡¯s in video mode¡­and Misuzu¡¯s vagina is being uploaded to my room.

    ¡º¡­Can I take a look inside?¡»

    ¡º¡­Yes¡»

    Being told by Katsuko-nee, Misuzu uses her right hand¡¯s middle and forefinger¡­and opens her clit.

    Her pink female genital has become exposed.

    ¡º¡­Amazing¡»

    Maika-chan instinctively spoke.

    Misuzu¡¯s insides is shining with sexual fluids.

    ¡ºMisuzu-san, it¡¯s okay¡­there¡¯s nothing strange with your vagina¡»

    ¡º¡­Is that true?¡»

    ¡ºYes, it¡¯s very beautiful! Don¡¯t you think so, Maika-chan?¡»

    ¡º¡­Ah, Yes¡»

    Being lured by Nei-san, Maika-chan responds.

    ¡ºMaika-chan¡­Do you see it? This is the hole where you pee¡»

    ¡ºAh¡­Is that so?¡»

    Maika-chan bites into Katsuko-nee¡¯s explanation.

    ¡ºThen, do you know what this is?¡»

    ¡º¡­I don¡¯t¡»

    ¡ºThis is the hole that accepts a man¡¯s penis¡»

    ¡º¡­Here?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. It goes in here¡­Misuzu-san, please touch it¡»

    Told by Katsuko-nee¡­Misuzu makes her finger crawl in the vagina.

    ¡ºAh¡­The finger¡¯s coming in!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s eyes are completely nailed down onto Misuzu¡¯s genital.

    ¡ºFingers can go in¡­A grown penis is even bigger¡»

    ¡º¡­Even bigger than a thumb?¡»

    ¡ºEven thicker¡»

    ¡ºThat won¡¯t go in¡»

    ¡ºIt will¡­Women¡¯s body is made like that¡»

    ¡ºIs that true?¡»

    ¡ºMaika-chan, you don¡¯t put in your finger when you masturbate?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t¡­I¡¯m scared. I just pat it on top¡»

    Maika-chan speaks about her own usual masturbation.

    Katsuko-nee enjoys Maika-chan¡¯s reaction

    ¡ºYou do know this don¡¯t you?¡»

    katsuko-nee exposes Misuzu¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡º¡­Ahn! Don¡¯t touch that so roughly¡»

    Misuzu spoke unintentionally.

    ¡ºMy, I¡¯m sorry¡­Maika-chan, do you know it feels good when you touch it here don¡¯t you?¡»

    Maika-chan gulps down her saliva.

    ¡º¡­Uhm¡»

    ¡ºMaika-chan¡­have you touched it?¡»

    ¡º¡­S-Sometimes¡»

    ¡ºAs expected, it feels good¡»

    ¡º¡­It feels strange. My stomach goes ¡®kyun¡¯¡»

    ¡ºThat feeling is said pleasant¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­It feels good¡»

    Maika-chan becomes red.

    ¡ºAside from that¡­after taking a look at Misuzu¡¯s genital, do you have some impressions?¡»

    ¡º¡­Impression?¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s at loss.

    ¡ºYes¡­It would be troublesome if a women¡¯s genital looks strange? If you see something, then tell us¡­!¡»

    Misuzu who¡¯s opening her legs smiles at Maika-chan.

    ¡ºUhm¡­Misuzu-san?¡»

    Maika-chan spoke bashfully.

    ¡º¡­There¡¯s no hair¡»

    That¡¯s right¡­Misuzu doesn¡¯t have any pubic hair.

    ¡º¡­My onee-san¡¯s a grassfield¡»

    Maika-chan says that, but¡­

    Even Yukino¡¯s not that hairy, I think¡­

    ¡ºThere¡¯s quite a lot of adults who don¡¯t have any pubic hair. They¡¯re called ¡®paipan¡¯1 For Japanese people, they say that it has a rate of about one in fifty¡»

    Katsuko-nee explained laughingly.

    ¡ºWomen with genitals without hair is said to be pleasurable when having sex. That¡¯s why, women shave it themselves¡»

    ¡ºIs that so?¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a lot of women in Europe that shave themselves. In ancient Greece, it¡¯s a rule that women shave their pubic hair¡­That¡¯s why there¡¯s no hair on their sculptures, don¡¯t you think?¡»

    ¡º¡­Oh, yes¡»

    ¡ºMaika-chan, are you that curious about your hair down there?¡»

    Nei-san asks Maika-chan.

    ¡ºUhm¡­Maika too¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s face is dyed in shame.

    ¡º¡­Still doesn¡¯t have any¡»

    ¡­I-Is that so?

    ¡ºThen I was being made a fool of by Onee-chan¡­Saying that Maika¡¯s still a kid for not growing hair¡­!¡»

    Yukino¡­You¡¯re the kid here.

    You¡¯re like a grade school girl¡­

    ¡º¡­Let¡¯s see¡»

    Katsuko-nee thinks for a moment.

    ¡ºMaika-chan, can I take a look?¡»

    ¡º¡­Eeeh?¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s good if you¡¯re like Misuzu-chan who¡¯s just a paipan but growing properly, but¡­It would be a problem if it¡¯s a growth failure. Can I take a look?¡»

    ¡ºYeah¡­I think you better let Katsuko-san see it!¡»

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san suggests Maika-chan to show her genitals.

    ¡º¡­B-But¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s flustered.

    That looks cute.

    ¡ºWhy?¡­Embarrassed?¡»

    Katsuko-nee laughingly asks Maika-chan.

    ¡º¡­Just a bit¡»

    Misuzu closed her legs and smiles at Maika-chan.

    ¡ºIf Maika-chan¡¯s embarrassed, then let¡¯s all get naked¡­!¡»

    She holds to Maika-chan¡¯s hand.

    ¡ºIf everyone gets naked, Maika-chan won¡¯t be embarrassed, will you?¡»

    ¡º¡­Uhm¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay¡­Just think that everyone has come to the hot springs!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s words are slightly forced.

    ¡º¡­T-That¡¯s right¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, I¡¯m already naked but, I¡¯m not feeling embarrassed. Because, everyone here are all close friends of mine¡­¡»

    Nei-san follows up.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­I¡¯ll get naked too!¡»

    ¡ºThen, me too¡­!¡»

    Nei-san and Katsuko-nee took off their clothes.

    ¡º¡­Ah¡»

    Misuzu draws close to Maika-chan who¡¯s slightly panicking.

    ¡ºNow¡­Let me help you too¡»

    Misuzu¡­gently took off Maika-chan¡¯s clothes.

    ¡ºAh¡­Aaaah¡­Wait¡­Uhm!¡»

    ¡º¡­I won¡¯t wait!¡»

    Nei-san took off her clothes without any reserve.

    Katsuko-nee strips slowly.

    Maika-chan is being undressed by Misuzu forcibly¡­

    ¡ºHere, have some breasts!¡»

    Nei-san took off her bra and sent it flying.

    Her big breasts bursts out.

    Katsuko-nee took off her bra softly.

    Breasts bigger than Nei-san roll out.

    Maika-chan has removed her bra a while ago.

    Her cute breasts are exposed to air.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s take off our underwear on three!¡»

    Nei-san laughs and tells everyone.

    ¡ºOkay, One-two!¡»

    Nei-san lowered her panties fast!

    Katsuko-nee makes it pass through her big ass¡­!

    Maika-chan¡¯s panty was lowered by Misuzu from her back!!!

    ¡ºOkaay, everyone¡¯s naked now!¡»

    There are four naked beauties reflected on the monitor.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s naked body is filled with intense maturity like those gravure photos in men¡¯s magazine in the US.

    Nei-san¡¯s voluptuous naked body is like a naked photo taken by an art photographer.

    Misuzu¡¯s soft and delicate body is cute like a puppy.

    And then¡­Maika-chan¡¯s naked body is.

    Like a fairy in spring.

    A body of a growing girl.

    Her swelling chest seems to be firm leaving the core.

    Her pink areola¡­has her nipple still sunken in.

    Her stomach is soft and plump.

    And yet¡­Her waist is thin and tight.

    Maika-chan¡­does she exercise or something?

    Her ass still doesn¡¯t have any meat.

    Her leg is thin too.

    Maika-chan hides her chest in embarrassment.

    ¡º¡­Maika¡¯s embarrassed¡»

    Speaking of which, I¡¯ve heard that virgins hide their chest and non-virgin hides their genital.

    Misuzu hides her breasts a while ago¡­But that¡¯s because she¡¯s showing me her vagina.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about¡­Maika-chan¡¯s cute¡»

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡ºBut¡­My breasts are small¡»

    Seeing Katsuko-nee¡¯s Kyonyuu and Nei-san¡¯s Hounyuu2

    ¡ºMy, even I don¡¯t have that big of a breast!¡»

    Misuzu becomes slightly displeased.

    As expected, she has an inferiority complex.

    ¡ºBut¡­Misuzu¡¯s body is very charming. Misuzu-san¡¯s pretty¡»

    Maika-chan answers Misuzu.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind! You two will grow bigger!¡»

    Nei-san laughingly spoke.

    ¡º¡­Is that so?¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s worried.

    ¡ºMaika¡­isn¡¯t having a growth deficiency?¡»

    As expected, she seems to worry a bit.

    ¡ºOnee-chan¡¯s always calling Maika-chan a kid, a child¡­So I¡¯m a bit worried¡»

    Katsuko-nee holds Maika-chan¡¯s shoulder gently.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay¡­There¡¯s nothing strange when I took a look at it. You¡¯re growing up cutely. Also, if you¡¯re a bit underdeveloped, it can be easily fixed!¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s face brighten up suddenly.

    ¡ºKatsuko-san, is that true?¡»

    ¡ºYes. That method makes women grow attractive¡­!¡»

    ¡ºWhat should I do?¡»

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Maika-chan.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s sex. Have sex and make a man ejaculate a lot. If your vagina absorbs male hormones, women¡¯s body becomes even more beautiful¡­!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s frightened.

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s¡»

    Katsuko-nee continues calmly.

    ¡ºFurthermore¡­You need to have only one partner. If you accept semen of multiple men, Maika-chan¡¯s womb would reject it strongly and it would be a bad influence for your body¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­You have to squeeze only one partner!¡»

    Nei-san gets in on Katsuko-nee¡¯s lie.

    ¡ºYou see, I¡¯m having a sex partner so my breast got this big!¡»

    This virgin¡¯s a liar¡­

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. If you¡¯re worried, Maika-chan should just have sex too¡­!¡»

    The naked women drop the trap on Maika-chan¡­!!!

    1. Person with little to no pubic hair ?

    2. When they¡¯re talking about breasts, I would be putting the romanji of the description since Yoshida likes to be specific with breast sizes. Both of them means big ?

 Chapter 90

    90. Sex exhibit.

    ¡ºBut¡­Maika¡¯s scared of sex¡»

    Maika-chan speaks in fright.

    ¡ºMaika-chan, is there someone you want to have sex with immediately?¡»

    Nei-san asks such an absurd question.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s now way I can have one. Maika¡¯s just in middle school, and it¡¯s an all girl¡¯s school¡»

    ¡ºBut, there are girls in that kind of school that have boyfriends, right? You don¡¯t have anyone you want to have sex with, for example, some relative or a neighbor?¡»

    Katsuko-nee corners Maika-chan with concerned eyes.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t¡­¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s having a teary face.

    It looks a bit pitiful.

    ¡ºThen, there¡¯s no other choice but Nei¡¯s and my partner isn¡¯t it!¡»

    Katsuko-nee declared as if it¡¯s settled.

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s¡»

    Maika-chan seems to have a fear for sex.

    ¡ºShould I do it too?¡»

    Misuzu spoke to Maika-chan.

    ¡ºSex makes your breasts bigger, doesn¡¯t it?¡­¡»

    Misuzu touched her cute breasts.

    ¡ºOf course! Misuzu-san would get as big as mine immediately!¡»

    The virgin lies again.

    ¡ºAlso, if you have sex with him, you¡¯ll become Katsuko-san and Nei-san¡¯s sister¡­I don¡¯t think this chance comes that easily¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s words stimulate Maika-chan.

    ¡ºAbove all¡­You¡¯ll become a full fledge adult woman if you have sex. Maika-chan, do you want to become a wonderful adult?¡»

    Katsuko-nee breaks further¡­

    Maika-chan¡­

    Looks at the floor unenergetic and spoke.

    ¡ºI want to¡­I want it sooner¡»

    She looked up quietly¡­

    ¡ºUhm¡­I was a premature baby when I was born¡»

    Maika-chan starts a surprising confession.

    ¡ºI was born earlier than normal children¡­Then, I had growth deficiencies ever since I was a child and I was sickly¡­¡»

    The naked Maika-chan is being filmed by the hidden camera.

    I can see her naked body as developed enough to be a second year in middle school.

    Of course, she¡¯s still very childish at her age¡­

    She¡¯s not underdeveloped, she looks very healthy.

    ¡ºThen¡­I was left in my relatives¡¯ house in Shizuoka after I was born. The climate there was warm and they had a good hospital too. My aunt and uncle in Shizuoka were good people¡­and they even had Maika learn piano. My body became healthy during my life in Shizuoka¡­I returned here when I was in fifth grade¡»

    Maika-chan¡­has always lived away from Yukino and her family?

    ¡ºThat¡¯s troublesome. Did your parents have difficulties meeting with you?¡»

    Katsuko-nee tries to ask about the internal affairs even more.

    ¡ºNo, my father and mother are busy with their work so¡­They never went to Shizuoka even once. Onee-chan didn¡¯t come too¡­!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s words solved the doubts I had all this time.

    The reason why Maika-chan¡¯s not getting along well with Yukino¡­

    These sisters didn¡¯t live together when they were children

    They were apart while their personalities were being formed during childhood¡­

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why¡­Onee-chan is always bullying Maika about being underdeveloped. She says ¡°You¡¯re a defective daughter¡±¡­¡»

    ¡­Yukino

    Seriously, you are.

    ¡º¡­Maika knows that well too. My growth is slower than other children. That¡¯s why¡­I want to become an adult sooner¡»

    ¡­Maika-chan.

    ¡ºMaika-chan¡¯s body is growing up properly. Your body being weak is in the past isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you growing up healthily thanks to living in Shizuoka? Isn¡¯t that right?¡»

    Katsuko-nee smiles gently at Maika-chan.

    ¡ºBut¡­Maika has a childish body compared to Onee-chan¡­¡»

    ¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped. How many years is Maika-chan younger than her Onee-chan?¡»

    ¡º¡­Two years¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s natural for adolescent girls with two year age difference to have different growth condition. Even Maika-chan¡¯s body would change to an adult immediately¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­Is that so?¡»

    Though Katsuko-nee said that, Maika-chan¡¯s still deppressed.

    ¡ºYes. You need to have lots of sex for that sake¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    ¡ºMaika-chan¡¯s onee-san had stayed over her boyfriend¡¯s house recently didn¡¯t she?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡»

    ¡ºYou think that your onee-san had her first experience with her boyfriend?¡»

    ¡º¡­Yes. That¡¯s what I think. Onee-chan was in an all girl¡¯s school during middle school. She never had a boyfriend during that time¡»

    ¡ºThen, If Maika-chan begins to have sex while she¡¯s in middle school, you can overtake your onee-san immediately. You would grow to have an adult and sexy body¡­¡»

    The female devil tempts her skillfully.

    ¡ºI said it earlier but, sex has the power to develop women¡¯s body explosively¡­!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s hesitating.

    ¡º¡­But¡»

    Katsuko-nee sets up her camera.

    ¡ºFirst, let¡¯s confirm the state of Maika-chan¡¯s body. I¡¯ll take photos¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s easier to understand with photos. Maika-chan, you need to see the state of your body from an outside perspective. The parts you can¡¯t see with the mirror will be seen clearly in photos¡»

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter without any warning.

    ¡º¡­Ah, please wait a moment!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised by the light of the flash bulb.

    ¡º¡­It is as Kastuko-san said! You can understand it immediately when you take photos of it!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Maika-san would immediately understand that she¡¯s no longer having any growth deficiency!¡»

    Nei-san and Misuzu affirm Katsuko-nee¡¯s words.

    ¡ºMaika-chan¡­stand up straight and face this way¡­Okay!¡»

    ¡­Flash!

    The naked body of a virgin second year middle school girl¡­is being recorded.

    ¡ºOkay, turn your back this time!¡»

    ¡º¡­Okay¡»

    Her naked body is photographed from various angles¡­

    From head to toe.

    Perhaps, this would be the last photo of the virgin age of Maika-chan¡­

    ¡ºOh right¡­Let¡¯s take photos of your genitals too!¡»

    Katsuko-nee tells Maika-chan.

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s¡»

    Maika-chan twitches in fear.

    ¡ºThe growth of a woman¡¯s body is best seen at the genitals. You can confirm it if you¡¯re growing properly or not¡­!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, I think you¡¯d better look at how your genitals are!¡»

    With Katsuko-nee and Nei-san telling her that¡­Maika-chan looks at Misuzu asking for help.,

    ¡ºMaika-san, didn¡¯t you take a look at my vagina a while ago? This time, It¡¯s Maika-san¡¯s time to show it¡­!¡»

    Maika-chan can no longer refuse when Misuzu said that.

    ¡ºHora hora¡­Open your legs!¡»

    Nei-san throws Maika-chan to the sofa and opens her legs wide¡­!

    ¡ºWait¡­N-No¡­Maika is!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s hating it.

    ¡ºPlease don¡¯t say that. It¡¯ll end soon¡»

    Misuzu also participates in making Maika-chan open her legs.

    With two second year girls as her opponent, the second year middle school girl can¡¯t do anything¡­

    Maika-chan¡¯s genital becomes exposed to the camera.

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter one after another.

    ¡º¡­Aha! Maika-san, you¡¯re getting aroused? It¡¯s getting a bit damp!¡»

    Misuzu laughed.

    ¡ºT-That¡¯s not true¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s face is red to her ears from shame.

    ¡ºLook, I will be opening it!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s finger opens Maika-chan¡¯s vagina.

    The muscle that¡¯s closed is opened wide.

    ¡ºUh-huh¡­Maika-chan¡¯s pussy is beautiful?¡»

    Nei-san caress her genital with her finger.

    ¡ºA¡­Ahn! Please don¡¯t do that¡­!¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s turning pink from the stimulation.

    ¡ºLook¡­Maika-chan, we can see your hymen. It¡¯s colored beautifully pink!¡»

    ¡ºNei-san¡­Don¡¯t say that¡­!¡»

    The photos from Katsuko-nee¡¯s camera are sent to my room.

    I can see a whitish pink color deep inside Maika-chan¡¯s vagina.

    That¡¯s her hymen.

    ¡ºKatsuko-san. How does Maika-chan¡¯s vagina look? I think that it¡¯s adult enough- But! Don¡¯t you think so, Misuzu-san?¡»

    Nei-san winks at Misuzu.

    ¡ºYes. That¡¯s what I think too. Maika-chan¡¯s already an adult¡»

    Lastly, Katsuko-nee spoke to Maika-chan.

    ¡ºThis is fine¡­Maika-chan, your body can already have sex¡­!¡»

    The two devil smile at Maika-chan

    .¡ºRather¡­You should have sex since you¡¯ve grown this much!¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes shine suspiciously.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Suddenly, Margo-san called me.

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be your turn?¡¹

    ¡­Turn?

    ¡¸You have to do your job¡­¡¹

    My job¡­

    Rape Maika-chan.

    ¡¸I think that this is good enough. You do know the room where Katsuko-san is in right now?¡¹

    It¡¯s been a few days since I came to this mansion.

    I know the rough sketch of it.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I remember¡¹

    ¡¸Then, go¡¹

    Margo-san lightly said.

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I stand up from my seat.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Yoshida-kun should only say ¡ºYes¡»or ¡ºNo¡»when you¡¯re inside the room¡¹

    Margo-san said that.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­It¡¯s impossible for Yoshida-kun to act along with Katsuko-san? Won¡¯t it be exposed if you try to speak?¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Everyone¡¯s acting to deceive Maika-chan in that room.

    I don¡¯t have the power to act like those people.

    I¡¯m an idiot after all.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I think you should limit what you¡¯re saying to those two words so that you won¡¯t say anything strange¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll only speak with ¡ºYes¡»or ¡ºNo¡»¡¹

    ¡¸You can talk about anything in a voice that Maika-chan won¡¯t hear though¡­be careful as much as possible¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯m going¡¹

    I went out of the room.

    Going around the corridor and up the stairs from the entrance.

    Walking up the stairs¡­the door to the left.

    This is the room where I violated the virgin Yukino several days ago.

    This time¡­I¡¯m going inside that room to rape Maika-chan.

    I opened the door without knocking.

    I see the naked women gathered inside the room.

    It feels strange.

    I was watching them in the monitor a while ago¡­

    This time, I¡¯m seeing them with my naked eye¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaa!¡¹

    Maika-chan on top of the sofa screams from my appearance.

    Nei-san covers Maika-chan with a white blouse that fell near them.

    It¡¯s not enough to hide Maika-chan¡¯s body from my eyes.

    It¡¯s to not let Maika-chan run away from the room from falling into a state of panic¡­

    For the time being, she¡¯s calmed down because they let her put on some clothes.

    As proof¡­Maika-chan¡¯s hiding her upper body with the cloth of her blouse¡­

    Her genital are exposed to my eyes¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­My, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles gently at me.

    ¡¸He is Nei-san¡¯s and my sex partner¡¹

    She tells Maika-chan

    Maika-chan who¡¯s covering her chest with a blouse trembles bit by bit¡­

    Misuzu gently caress Maika-chan¡¯s back.

    No¡­She¡¯s holding Maika-chan¡¯s arm perfectly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Come here¡¹

    The naked Katsuko-nee beckons me.

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹1

    I approach Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Were you lonely without us? Sorry¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave me a hot kiss.

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    The naked Nei-san runs to me and kiss my lips.

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes tells that she wants a kiss too.

    But, Misuzu¡¯s holding Maika-chan down so she can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Could it be that you want to do it?

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸¡­Then sit here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at the sofa Maika-chan is sitting in.

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I tried to sit down next to Maika-chan¡­

    ¡¸Hyaa¡­!¡¹

    Maika-chan stands up from the sofa in fear.

    But, Misuzu is holding her down from the back so Maika-chan cannot run away.

    Furthermore¡­Nei-san holds down Maika-chan¡¯s body in front.

    ¡¸Maika-chan, it¡¯s not scary¡­just watch. We¡¯re going to show you real sex¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke with suspicious eyes.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to the frightened second year middle school girl.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s watch¡­It¡¯s a study on how to become an adult!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not scary to watch!¡¹

    Nei-san also told Maika-chan.

    Katsuko-nee squats down before me who¡¯s sitting on the sofa¡­then took off my belt.

    ¡¸Ufu¡­I¡¯m taking it off!¡¹

    Her beautiful long and thin finger opens up my pants¡­

    She slowly lowered my underwear and my erect penis is exposed to the air¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaa!¡¹

    Maika-chan screams when the meat appeared!

    ¡¸Look look! Open your eyes! It¡¯s not that scary! All of the men have this sticking on them!¡¹

    Nei-san tells Maika-chan.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I will be here with you so let¡¯s watch together? Okay, Maika-san?¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers from behind¡­Maika opens her eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not scary¡­Everyone¡¯s here with you¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s whisper spreads in Maika-chan¡¯s head like a magic incantation¡­

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s kneeling in front of me pushed out her big breasts before my face.

    ¡¸Touch¡­Touch it please!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I massaged Katsuko-nee¡¯s breasts

    I rolled my thumb on her already stiff nipples.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­It feels good. You can rub it stronger¡­Like squashing it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I strengthened my fingers

    ¡¸Afu¡­Good. It feels good. Maika-chan¡­You have to get your breasts massaged by a man like this everyday to make it big! You can make it hurt!¡¹

    I massaged Katsuko-nee¡¯s breasts that are like warm dough with all of my strength¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, it¡¯s good¡­! Lick¡­my nipple¡­I want you to lick it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I sucked Katsuko-nee¡¯s nipple¡­!

    I bent my neck so Maika-chan can see it well¡­!

    ¡¸Tongue¡­That¡¯s right, roll your tongue¡­lick it¡­!¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s watching me lick Katsuko-nee¡¯s nipple in blank surprise.

    ¡¸I¡¯m jealous, Katsuko-san, I want to be licked too!¡¹

    Nei-san spoke in a way Maika-chan would hear.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Katsuko-san looks like she¡¯s feeling really good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers.

    ¡¸Yes, it feels really good to have your breasts licked by a man. Ufufu, take a look at him¡­He¡¯s sucking my nipple with all of his life¡­He¡¯s like a baby isn¡¯t he? Cute. You¡¯re very cute¡­Onee-chan¡¯s going to hug you!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces me tightly¡­!

    Her plump breast are pressed on my face¡­

    ¡¸Next¡­Lick this place¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands up¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s vagina is in front of me.

    It smells very sexual.

    ¡¸Licking that place¡­?!¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Maika-chan you touch yourself with your finger don¡¯t you? But you see, being licked by a man¡¯s tongue feels a hundred times better than fingers!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it feels very good you know!¡¹

    The virgin lies again.

    ¡¸This boy is my sex partner so he¡¯ll do anything I want¡­won¡¯t you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds my face with both hands and pushed it to her vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Lick it, lick!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay!¡¹

    I stick out my tongue¡­and licks Katsuko-nee¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn, It feels good!¡¹

    The sour taste of her love nectar spreads in my tongue.

    I insert my tongue in her slit.

    I lick it up.

    I made my tongue crawl from the slit to the crotch¡­

    ¡¸Amazing¡­He¡¯s licking in such places!¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s watching.

    Me¡­licking Katsuko-nee¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸Lick it¡­Lick this place too! Lick it!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows her own clitoris.

    The clitoris shines like a small ruby in a circle.

    I tap it with the tip of my tongue¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaahn! Aaaah!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s body shakes bit by bit¡­!

    I suck her clitoris.

    ¡¸Good¡­This is great!¡¹

    The eyes of the girls concentrate on the tip of my tongue.

    The naked Nei-san reached for her vagina.

    Nei-san¡¯s masturbating.

    ¡¸N-Nei-san?¡¹

    Maika-chan noticed Nei-san.

    ¡¸Because¡­Katsuko-san looks like she¡¯s feeling really good! I can¡¯t endure it!¡¹

    Nei-san gropes her wet vagina¡­her eyes are hot¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­If Maika-san can¡¯t endure it anymore too then you can comfort yourself too¡­¡¹

    Misuzu whispered into Maika-chan¡¯s ear¡­!

    ¡¸Enough¡­I¡¯m going to lick you this time!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee squats down between my feet again.

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­take a look. When you¡¯re going to have sex with men, you have to lick their penis first!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee fiddles with the tip of my penis then said.

    ¡¸¡­Lick?¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Did you not hear about fellatio?¡¹

    The masturbating Nei-san asks.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about that kind of thing but¡­Is that a necessity?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been taught¡­Lick the penis and wet it with lots of saliva so it would enter the vagina smoothly¡¹

    Misuzu answers Maika-chan¡¯s question with a lie.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­You have to lick it this way!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee licks my penis intensely¡­!

    Her red tongue slurps my glans¡­

    Making a ¡®chupachupa¡¯ sound, she strokes it with her lips¡­!

    ¡¸You have to lick up the whole penis like that!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers in Maika-chan¡¯s ear¡­

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­are you aroused? That place is completely wet you know¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡­!¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s face dyed in shame when it was pointed out that she¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Even I am already dripping wet!¡¹

    Misuzu reports to Maika-chan with melting eyes.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time I want it in!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    She¡¯s panting heavily¡­!

    Her big breasts go up and down along with her breathing.

    Sweat oozing out her whole body¡­Her face is dyed with the color of passion.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s arousal has reached the climax¡­!

    ¡¸You can stay like that¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bends over me who¡¯s sitting on the sofa.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one to do everything¡­please, is that okay?¡¹

    Her hot breath strokes my face¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to be violated¡­Cute, I¡¯m going to violate you! It¡¯s okay isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I answered.

    Katsuko-nee looks at Maika-chan.

    ¡¸Take a look as this penis entering me¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds my penis and puts it towards her entrance.

    ¡¸Look¡­It¡¯s eating it!¡¹

    Slowly¡­The glans thrust into the vagina¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Amazing!¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s watching.

    Maika-chan¡¯s watching us unite.

    Katsuko-nee and I are connected with a cowgirl position¡­

    ¡¸Aahn¡­Your penis is delicious¡­!¡¹

    Her soft and warm folds wrap me up¡­!

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s bending over to me completely¡­!

    The tip of the glans are knocking on her womb.

    Breathing heavily¡­Katsuko-nee loosens.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s weight is concentrated on the uniting point.

    My penis has entered all of Katsuko-nee!

    ¡¸Amazing¡­Something that big went all in!¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s speechless¡­

    ¡¸Of course it will enter adult women! Even Maika-chan can take it all in!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    I don¡¯t have time to retort¡­!2

    ¡¸I will be the one moving¡­You can stay like that¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks on top of me.

    ¡¸Today, I want to violate you¡­I want to eat all of the cute you¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes are completely burning with lust¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Answering her like that¡­Katsuko-nee slowly raised her waist.

    ¡­Aaah!

    My penis is being tightened by pleasure!

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­You¡¯re making such a pleasured face! Does it feel good inside me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you like having sex with me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I do too. I love you. I can¡¯t have sex with anyone but you anymore¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee moves her waist rapidly¡­!

    The whole body¡¯s bouncing on the sofa¡­!

    Everytime she pushes down, my glans touch her uterus¡­!

    ¡­It feels good.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s inside feels slimy and wet¡­!

    ¡¸¡­How about this?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee wriggles her waist.

    Her vagina has tightened several times!

    It¡¯s as if my glans are being gripped by a small baby¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It feels good doesn¡¯t it? Cute. Your face is getting cuter. More, melt even more¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee moves her body intensely!

    Her big breasts bounce up and down on me.

    The entire sofa shook intensely.

    That vibration is being transmitted to Maika-san who¡¯s sitting on the same sofa¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s amazingly violent¡¹

    Maika-chan expressed her impressions.

    ¡¸But¡­Katsuko-san looks so happy¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to Maika-chan¡¯s ear¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san look so very happy! I¡¯m jealous!¡¹

    Nei-san shouts while violently groping between her crotch.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m so happy! It makes me very happy when I have sex with this boy! ooh, so good!¡­¡¹

    I also can¡¯t endure it anymore!

    I grabbed Katsuko-nee¡¯s shaking breasts from below!

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­good! More, grip it!¡¹

    I push up my waist from below!

    I attack Katsuko-nee¡¯s wet vagina.

    ¡¸Good¡­ it feels good¡­love!¡­I love you!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee clings to me!

    I embraced Katsuko-nee from below!

    Still, Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t stop moving her waist!

    Using the cushion¡¯s power¡­I violently brush Katsuko-nee¡¯s wet hole!

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn¡­Aahn¡­Aaaaaah¡­! What should I do? I¡¯m! I¡¯m about to cum!¡¹

    I can feel Katsuko-nee¡¯s hot breath in my ear.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about you? Cumming? You¡¯re about to cum?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at my face with wet eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes!¡¹

    I¡¯m closing to my limit too!

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯m going to cum too! You can do it anytime! Leak it inside me! Pour lots of your hot semen inside Katsuko!!!!¡¹

    We reach the climax immediately¡­!

    ¡¸Now, Maika-san¡­Look at it well! Katsuko-san will be inseminated from here on!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to Maika-chan.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?! He¡¯s really going to ejaculate inside?¡¹

    Maika-chan can¡¯t remove her eyes away from us although she¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Katsuo-san¡¯s a ferocious tiger after all¡­! Lots of hot stuff will come inside her!!!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s about to reach the climax too!

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating and her breath is getting hot¡­

    ¡¸Aaahn, Aha!¡­No more¡­Katsuko¡¯s cumming¡­Katsuko¡¯s cumming! Is it okay? Can I cum? Katsuko¡¯s fine to cum isn¡¯t she?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee begs with a teary face!!!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Yes!!¡¹

    I¡¯m also at my limit!

    ¡¸¡­Look, take a look¡­Maika-chan! Katsuko¡¯s cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Good, sex feels good! It feels good! Ahan! aaah¡­C-Cummiiiiiiing!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s vagina tightens up my penis!!!

    ¡­Me too.

    ¡­C-Cumming!!

    ¡­Dopyu, dobyu, dodopipiyuyu!!!

    My penis released hot semen inside Katsuko-nee intensely!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaau, it¡¯s coming in! The hot stuff is coming in my womb! It¡¯s reaching!! It feels good¡­Katsuko¡¯s feeling goood!!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraced me with all her strength¡­!

    ¡¸Aaah¡­Cumming, I¡¯m still cumming¡­I love you. I love you, I love you, I love you. Stay with me forever¡­I love you! I love you¡­!!!¡¹

    Her convulsing vagina¡­is squeezing my penis till the last drop.

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa.

    My heart¡¯s beating gushingly¡­

    Is it my heartbeat, or Katsuko-nee¡¯s heartbeat?¡­I don¡¯t know.

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s basking in the afterglow looked at my face.

    ¡¸Ufu¡¹she smiled.

    ¡¸¡­I love you. I love you so much¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kissed me once again¡­

    Our tongues twined.

    We lick each other¡¯s tongue.

    My penis is still deep inside Katsuko-nee.

    Our genitals and tongue¡­our upper and lower body are connected¡­

    1. Well, it still means yes. ¡°Hai¡± ?

    2. I do, ¡°The virgin lies again!¡± ?

 Chapter 91

    91. Duty and act/ Lies and truth

    ¡¸It felt really good!¡­Did you feel good too?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke to me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    My erect penis is still inside Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Thank you. Let¡¯s do it next time again!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee raised her waist and pulled out my erect penis from her vagina.

    Large amounts of white liquid drips instantly.

    ¡¸¡­Amazing¡¹

    Maika-chan looks at my erect penis.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll clean it up¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts her lips on my penis¡­

    Her tongue clings to my penis and licks off her love nectar and my semen from it.

    ¡¸After sex, you must lick it gently to clean it up. That¡¯s the manners of sex¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Maika-chan.

    ¡¸You have to suck out the semen that¡¯s stuck in the urethra¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sucks the glans¡­

    She sucks the semen collected in the urethra¡­

    Filling her mouth with my entire penis, she strokes it with her lips¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­It¡¯s clean¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles and looks up at me.

    The glans that got cleaned off are now shining with Katsuko-nee¡¯s saliva.

    My erect penis is still pointing towards the heavens¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­What about you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Nei-san maliciously on purpose

    Nei-san¡¯s playing with her crotch by herself¡­

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m fine now¡­I-I¡¯ll have one later!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs at Nei-san¡¯s panicking state.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸I want to do it!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s surprised

    Maika-chan doesn¡¯t know that Misuzu¡¯s already my pet¡­

    ¡¸If I have sex with this man, I would become Katsuko-san and Nei-san¡¯s sister, right?!¡¹

    Misuzu asked.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Misuzu-san, would you like to become his sex partner? However, you won¡¯t be able to have sex with other men anymore. It will be only him forever¡­will that be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll become his sex partner! This boy is really cute!¡¹

    The naked Misuzu stand up.

    Her crotch is already dripping wet with love nectar.

    It¡¯s as if she wet herself¡­

    ¡¸A-Are you really doing it¡­Misuzu-san?¡¹

    In exchange of Misuzu, Katsuko-nee is the one who holds the body of the worried Maika-chan this time¡­

    To not let Maika-chan run away from the sofa¡­

    ¡¸It seems good¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s already an excellent adult lady. You can have sex already!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee fuels Misuzu¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Un, Show it¡­Show me how Mii-chan does sex!¡¹

    The masturbating Nei-san¡­finally called ¡¸Misuzu-san¡¹as ¡¸Mii-chan¡¹

    ¡­Is that okay?

    It seems that Maika-chan didn¡¯t notice it though.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, are you fine with it? Will you have sex with me?¡­!¡¹

    The naked Misuzu strikes a daunting pause in front of me who¡¯s sitting on the sofa.

    She¡¯s looking down at me with eyes of passion.

    Misuzu continues to play the setting where it¡¯s our first meeting.

    Our original relationship¡­Misuzu¡¯s one year older than me so her way of speaking has changed.

    ¡¸¡­I want to do it¡­Me and you¡¹

    Her red tongue licks her lips¡­

    Blushing in animal passion¡­A sexy expression¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Can we kiss?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    As promised with Margo-san¡­I can¡¯t say anythingexcept ¡¸Yes¡¹or ¡¸No¡¹¡­

    ¡¸Ufu¡­Let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    Misuzu approached my face.

    She then kissed my lips¡­

    ¡¸I want you to do the same thing you did with Katsuko-san a while ago¡­including your tongue¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s tongue enters my mouth.

    I can feel her tongue moving around.

    This time, I enter Misuzu¡¯s mouth¡­

    I caress Misuzu¡¯s front tooth with my tongue.1

    I run my tongue between her lip and teeth.

    ¡¸Ahan, that feels good¡­Let me do it too¡¹

    Misuzu did the same thing.

    ¡­Pleasant.

    ¡¸¡­Lick my breasts¡¹

    The petite Misuzu gets onto the sofa.

    Her cute breasts are in front of my face.

    I lick her left nipple¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ahn, suck it more. Suck my nipple¡­!¡¹

    I used my tongue.

    I massaged her other side with my hand.

    ¡¸More¡­You can do whatever you want. You can make a mess out of me. I want to have bigger breasts. That¡¯s why, play with them a lot¡­! Make my breast your toy¡­play with them¡­Please!¡¹

    It¡¯s a situation different from usual¡­

    The setting is that I¡¯m Katsuko-nee¡¯s sex partner and¡­It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s first time.

    While not knowing how to play with each other well¡­Misuzu bends over towards me and initiates sex.

    Misuzu gets drunk on such a special situation.

    She¡¯s beginning to drown in the act of sex.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn¡­I can¡¯t endure it anymore! Hey, can I put it in? Can I put you inside me?!¡¹

    Misuzu pleads with hot eyes.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, Misuzu-san¡­You have to lick his penis first before accepting it inside you. That¡¯s proper manners you know!¡¹

    Katusko-nee laughs.

    That¡¯s the false manner meant to deceive Maika-chan.

    But, Misuzu obeys that.

    ¡¸Right¡­I have to lick it¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu gets down on the sofa and sits between my crotch.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-san, can you see it? I will lick it¡­!¡¹

    Maika-chan looks at Misuzu with suspicion

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yes. Please!¡¹

    Maika-chan who¡¯s embraced by Katsuko-nee has her eyes staring at our foolishness.

    ¡¸Take a look as I lick him¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn!¡¹with a powerful voice, Misuzu opens her mouth and stuffed my penis into her mouth in one go.

    It¡¯s different from Katsuko-nee¡¯s fellatio from earlier.

    Misuzu¡¯s mouth is warmer.

    I think Misuzu¡¯s a much more delicate touch of her tongue on my glans.

    So women have so many differences.

    ¡¸How is it Misuzu-san?¡­This boy¡¯s penis is very delicious isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks to Misuzu near Maika-chan¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Yes¡­It¡¯s very delicious. If it¡¯s like this¡­I can lick this everyday¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu licks the back of my glans¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This boy¡¯s penis is special. There¡¯s nothing as delicious as his penis¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to Maika-chan.

    ¡¸¡­I-Is that so?¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s being fooled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Women who are his sex partners are all happy. This boy has a good luck penis¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­you¡¯re saying something irresponsible again.

    Misuzu¡¯s tongue licks up my penis down to the balls.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s enough already, Katsuko-san? I can¡¯t endure it anymore!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think it would be fine if you wet the penis that much¡¹

    Misuzu raised her body to the sofa again with Katsuko-nee¡¯s permission.

    ¡¸¡­Can I be on top? I want to ravish you¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu spoke to me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Misuzu smiles ¡¸Ufu¡¹at my response.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll ravish you a lot. I¡¯ll make you mine¡­!¡¹

    Holding the root of my penis with one hand¡­Misuzu puts my penis in her vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, you¡¯re really going to do it?!¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s not considering that Misuzu¡¯s an Ojou-sama of a super high class family.

    Of course¡­She thinks she¡¯s still a virgin.

    ¡¸I will¡­I want to make this one mine!¡¹

    I remembered what Margo-san said.

    Misuzu actually wants to make me her pet¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­It¡¯s coming in!¡¹

    The glans push in Misuzu¡¯s vagina by force.

    This vagina only just experienced sex several days ago¡­

    It¡¯s slowly swallowing the penis¡­

    ¡­Zuzuzuzuzuzu!

    ¡¸¡­Ahaaaa!¡­It feels good¡­I¡¯m filled by you¡­You¡¯re filling up my insides!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina is syrupy with too much love nectar¡­!

    The hot and wet hole¡­is being invaded by my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Aaahan!¡¹

    Misuzu raised a weak voice¡­

    This place had a hymen until several days ago¡­!

    It just goes in instantly.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­deep¡­It¡¯s reaching the deepest places¡­!¡¹

    My penis invaded Misuzu until the root!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, does it hurt?¡¹

    Maika-chan asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Afu¡­It hurts a bit, but¡­It feels good already¡­Ahaaan, it feels goood¡­What should I do¡­What should I do? Hey¡¹

    Misuzu looks down at me with eyes wet in pleasure¡­

    This is Misuzu¡¯s first experience with being on top.

    She seems to be unable to grasp the state of things already.

    ¡¸When women are on top¡­You should use your waist. You have to move your waist up and down even just for a bit¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee advises so.

    ¡¸Like¡­this?¡¹

    Misuzu slowly raises her waist¡­then sinks it again.

    Juru¡­Jubo!

    The wet union makes lewd sounds¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Ahn!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s gasping voice is cute.

    I think it¡¯s cute no matter how many times I hear it¡­

    I want to make her purr a lot more¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Rub the penis inside you here and there!¡­Then look for the parts where it feels good for you too!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, understood¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu wriggles her waist from Katsuko-nee¡¯s instruction¡­rubbing the glans on various points of her vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Aha!¡­Here! I can feel it here! It feels really good!¡¹

    Misuzu immediately found the pleasure point.

    She rubbed my glans there multiple times.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this¡­It feels too good! If I discover this¡­I can no longer masturbate!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s lust is blazing up in a dash!

    ¡¸¡­Amazing!¡­This is amazing! Sex feels good!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts¡­

    She¡¯s drowning in the pleasure of sex¡­!!!

    ¡¸Misuzu-san looks like she¡¯s feeling good¡­¡¹

    Maika-chan mutters.

    ¡¸It feels good. Having sex with this one feels really good. Something this wonderful can¡¯t be found anywhere!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers into Maika-chan¡¯s ear like the song of a siren¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, it looks so pleasurable! I want it too! I want it!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s masturbation grows even more intense¡­!

    ¡¸¡­aaaahn, I want you! I can¡¯t have sex with anyone but you!¡­You¡¯re making my body unable to have sex with anyone else! Love! I love this!¡¹

    Misuzu moved her waist violently¡­

    Her cute breasts are jiggling in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, become mine! Stay with me forever! I want to confine you! I want you to be locked up in my room! I like you! I like you! I love you!¡¹

    Getting on top of me¡­Misuzu flares up in the situation where she¡¯s ravishing me¡­!

    Though she¡¯s performing the setting¡­her real intentions are revealed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I want to tie you up in my bed! Have sex with only me! I want to be connected with you from morning to night! I want you to release all of your semen inside me!¡¹

    Misuzu bounces her waist!

    The spring of the sofa roars!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m already no good without you! Embrace me all the time! Ravish me everyday! I¡¯ll give it to you, I¡¯ll give everything to you so become mine! I want you! I want youu!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s sweat forming on her forehead is dripping on my chest¡­

    There¡¯s a drop of sweat flowing between her cute breasts¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s my first time I come to like someone like this! I don¡¯t need any other men for the rest of my life! I¡¯m fine with just you! I want you! Please! Please!¡¹

    ¡­Aaah

    My penis seems to melt inside Misuzu.

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina is whirling in wet heat¡­!

    It¡¯s squeezing it!!!

    I embraced Misuzu tightly!

    Sweaty flushed skin overlaps¡­

    My chest feels the elasticity of Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡­

    I instinctively whispered into Misuzu¡¯s ear¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, I love you¡­!¡¹

    That was in a very small voice.

    At that moment¡­Misuzu flies away from the wave of pleasure!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaaan!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s back shivered!

    Her vagina tightened so much!

    Misuzu has reached light climax¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I love youu! me too, me too! I like you! I like you! I love youuu!!!¡¹

    Misuzu kisses me!

    She sucks my tongue out again!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll do everything! I want you! I want youu!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s half in frenzy.

    So she really wants to monopolize me that much¡­

    ¡­aaaah

    I can¡¯t endure it anymore!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    Finally, I shouted like that.

    ¡¸¡­Please cum inside Misuzu! Release a lot deep inside my womb! Please give Misuzu your hot stuff! Make Misuzu¡¯s body hooooot!!!¡¹

    Misuzu in her climax has broken her act!

    ¡¸¡­No, no more!¡¹

    ¡¸Waiiiit¡­I¡¯m about to cum too! Let¡¯s cum together! It will feel good!¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s melting from pleasure looks at my face.

    I also looked at Misuzu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah¡­Being embraced by you, makes Misuzu really happy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too, I¡¯m happy!¡¹

    Those words of mine set fire to Misuzu¡¯s fuse.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­I-I¡¯m cumming! Misuzu¡¯s going to fly! I¡¯m going to flyyyy! Ah, ah, ah¡­aaaah, da, n, na, samaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Misuzu climaxed as she shouts¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹!

    She opened her eyes wide¡­looking at me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    I ejaculated violently inside Misuzu while looking at her!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaahn! So hot¡­!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body convulses as heat pours inside her womb!

    ¡¸¡­Hug me¡­Embrace meeeee!!!¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu¡¯s body with all my might!!

    I continue to ejaculate while embracing her!!!

    ¡­My ejaculation

    ¡­Doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸¡­Happy¡­Misuzu¡¯s happy¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu grips at my hair

    She kissed my lips again and again¡­

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t let go¡­I won¡¯t ever let goo! I¡¯ll take you home! I¡¯ll let you live in my room! Please! Stay with me, I want you to stay with me forever! Then, don¡¯t ever come out of Misuzu¡¯s room! You don¡¯t have to go to school anymore! You won¡¯t go anywhere! You¡¯ll always be naked! Let¡¯s have lots and lots of sex! Have sex with Misuzu! Please! I beg you!¡­! I want you to love me forever and ever¡¹

    Misuzu broke.

    She seeks my tongue while being broken.

    Like a bitch in heat¡­She¡¯s seeking me earnestly¡­

    The lovely intelligent girl is no longer here.

    The one here is just a woman indulging herself in lust.

    My woman¡­

    ¡­Pan

    I heard a loud sound at my ear?!

    Misuzu and I got surprised by it!

    Looking at it, it seems that Katsuko-nee clapped her hands¡­

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­I understand Misuzu-san¡¯s feelings¡¹

    Misuzu unintentionally revealed her true intentions while feeling the pleasures of sex.

    Remembering what she said in front of Katsuko-nee, she shivered¡­!

    ¡¸But you see¡­He¡¯s our sex partner. He won¡¯t become Misuzu-san¡¯s alone¡­Do you understand?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s smiling face is scary¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Misuzu instinctively apologized.

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s very good that you told us your true feelings. But you see¡­People who can¡¯t co-exist are thrown away from the group¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s words are heavy¡­

    ¡¸I know that¡­I know, but¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu shakes her body.

    Her vagina tightened.

    The semen remaining inside me is being squeezed out¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you ¡ºUnderstand¡»for now¡­But you if you don¡¯t properly comprehend it, we will use force¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu hangs her head from the strong words of Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san, you¡¯re fine with that too?¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee turns around to Nei-san¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s limped out, leaning on the sofa¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I came along with them¡­I¡¯m enjoying the afterglow right now so leave me alone for a while!¡¹

    Nei-san came from masturbating.

    She¡¯s lying down with her arms and legs spread out.

    Ooh, her beautiful face is spoiled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time you part¡­It¡¯s clean up time¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke to Misuzu with slightly harsh eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸It felt really good. Let¡¯s do it again¡­!¡¹

    She kissed me.

    Then raised her waist.

    My penis is pulled out from Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    Misuzu¡¯s love nectar is greater than anyone else¡­

    Liquid spreads out as soon as my penis came off¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uwa!¡¹

    Maika-chan who¡¯s watching that state, raised her voice.

    ¡¸Ufu, it seems that your juice is much greater than other people. That¡¯s your constitution!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Maika-chan.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡¹

    Maika-chan asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­When the penis came in for the first time, I felt stinging but¡­It felt good immediately. It¡¯s the best¡­I wont have sex with anyone else but him for the rest of my life. That¡¯s settled¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu says as she sits between my crotch.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s making a very refreshed face. Katsuko-san looks the same but¡­she¡¯s become more beautiful than before she had sex. It seems that it¡¯s true that you get more beautiful when you have sex¡­!¡¹

    The second year middle school beauty spoke her impressions.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan, that¡¯s not all you know?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that Misuzu-san got a bit more adult-like?¡¹

    A listless face after sex.

    Body that¡¯s wet with sweat.

    Love nectar and semen spills out from between her crotch.

    And yet¡­Misuzu¡¯s eyes are filled and shining with life.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-san looks very adult-like¡­!¡¹

    Maika-chan raised her voice in surprise!

    ¡¸That¡¯s the power of sex. Do you now understand that you need to have sex if you want to become an adult?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks triumphantly

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll clean it up!¡¹

    Misuzu puts my penis in her mouth.

    Her tongue cleans and licks the liquid.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s still energetic!¡¹

    Misuzu said while sucking the glans.

    ¡­Yeah

    I ejaculated a lot for two times and yet, my penis isn¡¯t going down at all.

    It¡¯s so hard that it¡¯s about to burst¡­it¡¯s standing like a tower!

    ¡¸Then¡­It¡¯s Maika-chan¡¯s turn next!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said calmly.

    ¡¸¡­Eeeh?!¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸Right, I did it so¡­Let¡¯s have Maika-san do it too¡¹

    Misuzu spoke to Maika-chan while doing a cleanup fellatio.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Nei-san is still not awake from the afterglow of masturbation.

    She remains exhausted.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that scary if you try it! It just hurts at first. It will feel good immediately!¡¹

    Misuzu throws words of temptation.

    ¡¸¡­But, when you have sex¡­it would be troublesome if you get pregnant¡­¡­¡¹

    It seems that Maika-chan¡¯s fear of sex is stronger.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got contraceptives¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Contraceptives?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s called the morning after pill, it¡¯s a drug that will prevent your pregnancy if you drink it after sex. Nei-san and I always use that so there¡¯s no problem¡¹

    ¡¸¡­So there¡¯s that kind of medicine?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles gently to the anxious Maika-chan.

    ¡¸The world is advancing very fast! You see, it¡¯s being sold in vending machines in US¡¯ high schools. That¡¯s how popular this medicine is!¡¹

    ¡­No matter how you look at it.

    ¡­That¡¯s a lie. Even I know.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Maika-san have sex with him too! We¡¯ll become sisters with the same sex partner! It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    Misuzu invades Maika-chan even more¡­!

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry. Maika¡¯s still scared of having sex¡¹

    Maika-chan bowed to everyone¡­

    ¡¸Also, Maika¡­¡¹

    Maika-chan looks up.

    ¡¸¡­wants to give her virginity to the person she likes. Someone Maika loves¡¹

    ¡­Maika-chan

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Maika¡¯s going to toilet for a moment. Where is it?¡¹

    Maika-chan asks Katsuko-nee.

    She just wants to be excused to the toilet it seems.

    Anyway, her real intention is to run away from the situation of this room in one way or another.

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­Tell her where the restroom is¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okaaay~!¡¹

    Nei-san finally revived from Katsuko-nee¡¯s words.

    She gets up naked¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s a restroom in the hallway outside this room!¡­Come with me!¡¹

    She offered Maika-chan her hand.

    ¡¸¡­But, uhm¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s only putting on a white blouse.

    She¡¯s not wearing neither bra nor panties.

    ¡¸Hurry up¡­Do you intend to leak out?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s rushing her¡­

    Maika-chan has given priority to getting out of the room.

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    She then stands up.

    ¡¸Yeah, this way¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san pulls Maika-chan¡¯s hand.

    She desperately conceals her small ass spilling out from the hem of her blouse with her hand.

    She walks in small steps bashfully¡­

    The big door opens¡­

    Nei-san and Maika-chan go out¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    As soon as the door closed, Katsuko-nee leaked a sigh¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hmmm. I thought that she¡¯d get on board if we went this far¡¹

    She operates the laptop while speaking.

    Margo-san from the other room is reflected on the screen.

    ¡¸¡­What should we do, Margo-sama?¡¹

    Margoo-san seems to be troubled too.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s little sister so I thought that she¡¯d definitely have a lewd constitution but¡­it seems that she¡¯s a bit different¡»

    The door opens and the naked Nei-san comes back alone.

    ¡¸For the time being, I let her enter the closest restroom¡­Maika-chan hasn¡¯t noticed it but it¡¯s locked from the outside so she can¡¯t get out¡¹

    Nei-san got a bit energetic.

    ¡¸It would hurt if she¡¯s an unpleasant woman like Yukino-san but¡­Maika-chan seems to be a good girl¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Cute and obedient girl¡­so it really hurts that we¡¯re fooling her¡¹

    Nei-san sighs and sits in a chair.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve put in plenty of aphrodisiac into Maika-sama¡¯s drink so¡­I think her body should be itching for it. But, her mind¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee has a troubled face.

    It seems that the play time is over.

    Misuszu is calling her ¡¸Maika-chan¡¹¡­Katsuko-nee is calling her ¡¸Maika-sama¡¹

    ¡ºIt seems that the relatives that took care of her in Shizuoka when she was a child lived in quite an orderly house. It¡¯s an unforeseen response¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s at her wits end too.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Her body¡¯s grown up and yet her heart¡¯s that of a child. She¡¯s got an inferiority complex so she¡¯s saying ¡ºI want to become an adult¡»but¡­Her real self is thinking that she¡¯s still a child¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s explanation is very easy to understand¡­

    She¡¯s still thinking that she¡¯s ¡ºStill a child¡»yet says ¡ºI want to become an adult¡»¡­

    ¡ºI want to grow up soon¡»isn¡¯t equal to ¡ºI¡¯ll become a real adult¡»

    Maika-chan¡¯s in that valley.

    She¡¯s in the delicate phase where she can¡¯t become neither an adult nor a child¡­

    14 years old¡­second year middle school.

    Katsuko-nee operates her laptop.

    ¡¸Should we take a look at Maika-sama¡¯s state in the toilet?¡¹

    ¡­Right

    This mansion¡¯s toilet has hidden cameras in there

    I¡¯ve seen Yukino¡¯s urination scene before¡­

    Nobody¡¯s thinking that Maika-chan¡¯s actually peeing¡­

    If she¡¯s depressed and crying, it would be troublesome.

    We peeked in the monitor.

    ¡¸¡­My?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s surprised by what she saw on the monitor.

    ¡­Maika-chan is¡­

    ¡­Masturbating inside the toilet.

    She¡¯s leaking out hot breaths¡­

    Her middle finger of her right hand is touching her clitoris and vagina.

    ¡º¡­It seems our strategy has showed it¡¯s effects¡»

    Margo-san analyzes¡­

    ¡¸Margo-sama, if we keep pushing her, do you think that Maika-sama would fall by the end of the day?¡¹

    Margo-san answered Katsuko-nee¡¯s question.

    ¡ºI think that it will be impossible for today¡­Let¡¯s let today pass and do the same thing for two, no, three more days¡­improving her favor towards Yoshida-kun at the same time, she¡¯ll surely fall¡»

    ¡­I see

    Then, we have to give up for today.

    We can¡¯t do anything but wait for the next opportunity¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Do you think that Maika-chan would come to this mansion for the next visit? There¡¯s the possibility that she got scared and won¡¯t approach again?¡¹

    Misuzu said that.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s that too¡­We have to do it somehow by today¡»

    Margo-san said.

    ¡­Today?

    ¡ºThis is all part of Minaho¡¯s revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t achieve revenge unless Shirasaka Sousuke returns to the country with Maika-chan immersed in sex¡¹

    ¡ºAlso¡­we have Mr. Viola¡¯s matter too. We¡¯d like to finish this by the end of the day¡­!¡»

    ¡­I see

    The bad person aiming at Nei-san might come.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, we have to do something¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡­Do something?

    ¡ºYoshida-kun¡­The toilets in here are easily opened from the outside¡»

    Eh¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸This mansion is a brothel, don¡¯t you remember? It¡¯s easy to open from the outside so that the guest won¡¯t confine women inside the toilet or do something strange inside¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains.

    ¡¸¡­Strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes¡­there are customers who use dangerous drugs in the restroom. Cocaine and the likes of it¡­do you get it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Somehow¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­the restrooms in the mansion are strictly monitored. The hidden cameras aren¡¯t there for just mere perverted hobby¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸Also, there¡¯s a lot of older guests, right? It would be troublesome if they collapsed in the toilet¡­That¡¯s why we have a special key¡¹

    ¡­So that¡¯s how it is?

    ¡ºYou have to turn the knob to the left three times with all your might and the lock will be released¡­¡»

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡­Wait

    Opening Maika-chan¡¯s restroom¡­

    ¡­What am I going to do?

    ¡¸¡­I will hold down Maika-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hold her down too¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san too

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu will help you¡¹

    Misuzu¡­what help?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­You have to rape Maika-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    My head goes blank¡­

    No¡­I¡¯ve always thought about violating Maika-chan¡­

    Who¡¯d think that I¡¯m going to do it forcibly?!

    ¡º¡­Should I go too?¡»

    Margo-san speaks from the screen.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Katsuko and he will do it. We don¡¯t need help from anyone else¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Katsun!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way we can just leave Danna-sama to Katsuko-sama alone¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Is this okay?

    Are we going to rape Maika-chan forcibly?2

    Are we going to assault a middle school student by force?

    ¡º¡­Are you okay, Yoshida-kun?¡»

    Margo-san speaks to me in worry¡­

    Katsuko-nee embraces me tightly.

    ¡¸Sorry! We¡¯re making you feel unpleasant¡­But, Ojou-sama¡¯s revenge won¡¯t be over unless we do it!!¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s revenge

    The grudge of her sister and herself¡­

    Forcibly raped, made to sell themselves¡­even got pregnant.

    Sensei¡¯s body can no longer bear a child¡­

    Her little sister was killed¡­

    For that revenge¡­

    Sensei¡­won¡¯t be able to rest easy unless Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters fall.

    For her and her sister¡¯s sake¡­

    Yukino and Maika-chan¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m also asking you! Please do it for Sensei¡¯s sake!¡¹

    Nei-san says so.

    ¡ºI will ask of you too. Yoshida-kun!¡»

    ¡­Margo-san too

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    What did Megumi say again?¡­

    Oh right, she said¡¸It can¡¯t be helped already¡¹¡­

    Everyone gave up on Maika-chan already.

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    I spoke to everyone.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do it alone¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­That¡¯s the only choice.

    ¡¸I will rape Maika-chan alone¡­!¡¹

    1. That¡¯s surprisingly accurate. lol ?

    2. I mean, rape is forced, what are you thinking? Consented rape?

 Chapter 92

    92. Raping Maika.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­we don¡¯t intend to have you shoulder the crime alone!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee refuses.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! If we have to be cruel to Maika-chan, let¡¯s all do it together!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san too

    ¡¸¡­No no no!!! Everyone¡¯s misunderstanding!¡¹

    I shouted¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama?!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised after hearing me shout for the first time¡­!

    ¡¸Katuko-nee! Nei-san! Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    I look at the face of the three people¡­!

    ¡¸Respond!¡­Katsuko-nee!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san?!¡¹

    ¡¸W-What?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?!¡¹

    I look at them with serious eyes¡­and spoke.

    ¡¸You girls just have to continue being Maika-chan¡¯s ideal sisters!¡¹

    The three of them got surprised.

    ¡¸¡­But Yo-chan, that¡¯s impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t!¡¹

    I shouted!

    ¡¸No, you will! We have to make Maika-chan fall to the very bottom of despair!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­What am I saying?

    ¡¸Certainly¡­we have to make Maika-chan fall! It¡¯s for Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s sake¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­That¡¯s why we all have to¡­!¡¹

    I interrupted Katsuko-nee¡­!

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for it to be everyone!!¡¹

    ¡­I wonder

    Inside me¡­

    There¡¯s violent anger coming up¡­!

    ¡¸There must be a way where there¡¯s no need to rape her!¡¹

    ¡­What can¡¯t be forgiven

    ¡­By me?

    ¡­Why am I this angry?

    Words just keep spilling out of my mouth¡­!

    ¡¸In the first place, the revenge on Maika-chan¡¯s father¡­Shirasaka Sousuke is unrelated to her isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡ºWe know that even if you don¡¯t tell us. But we have to do it¡­to save Minaho¡¯s heart¡­!¡»

    Margo-san on the screen told me.

    ¡¸I know that well! That¡¯s why, It has to be a rape where Maika-chan¡¯s heart is respected¡¹

    ¡ºIt has to be a rape where Maika-chan¡¯s heart is respected¡»I said¡­

    What am I saying¡­?!

    ¡¸Everyone¡­you¡¯re not looking at Maika-chan properly! Even Maika-chan¡¯s a mere human¡­a woman! We must not use that reason to rape her! If I¡¯m going to rape Maika-chan, then don¡¯t use that reason¡­we need another reason!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­What am I doing?!

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by another reason?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s the first one to recover her calmness while Katsuko-nee and Nei-san are in blank surprise.

    ¡¸I will rape Maika-chan. The reason would be because I got horny from Maika-chan¡¯s charm, unable to endure¡­I raped her because she¡¯s too cute¡­! I raped her because I wanted to rape her! That¡¯s what Maika-chan has to think for her entire life!¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    ¡­It¡¯s an absurd thought but I somehow got it.

    ¡­At what I¡¯m getting angry at.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Until I finish raping her¡­Everyone should make it so that you don¡¯t notice it! Then, please be gentle to Maika-chan after she gets raped¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Maika-chan doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s being fooled by everyone here.

    She doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s being betrayed by all of the Onee-san that she trusted¡­it¡¯s pitiful

    ¡­Too much

    Even if she¡¯s the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    She shouldn¡¯t experience something that cruel¡­

    ¡­Never

    ¡­That¡¯s absolute!

    ¡ºAre you fine with that?¡»

    Margo-san asks me¡­

    I take a look at the image in the monitor¡­

    Maika-chan¡¯s masturbating alone in the cubicle¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m the worst man so, I¡¯ve wanted to violate Maika-chan ever since I discovered that she¡¯s Yukino¡¯s little sister¡¹

    Maika-chan looks like Yukino¡­

    No, that doesn¡¯t matter.,

    Maika-chan¡¯s cute¡­

    I want to hold her¡­violate her.

    I want to completely violate her body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­After taking a look at the real Maika-chan¡­her voice and manners, speech, and laughter¡­and then, when I saw her naked body¡­I really wanted to have sex with Maika-chan. I want to make a mess out of her¡­!¡¹

    My erect penis is hard as a rock¡­!

    ¡¸Shirasaka Souzuke? Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s revenge? ¡ºKuromori¡»? It doesn¡¯t matter at all¡­This is something I want to do!¡¹

    I look at them.

    ¡¸At least¡­That¡¯s what I¡¯d like Maika-chan to think! If not!¡¹

    Hot feelings rise from inside of me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shouldn¡¯t we all recognize Maika-chan as a human¡­as a girl?!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Maika-chan¡¯s not a tool for revenge.

    ¡­She¡¯s a girl.

    ¡­A human!!!

    ¡¸Shirasaka Maika¡¯s a cute woman¡­so I¡¯ll ravish her. I¡¯ll rape her alone¡­and make her my sex slave!¡¹

    I declared strongly.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face brightens up.

    ¡¸That¡¯s my Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu said that however¡­Katsuko-nee and Margo-san are troubled.

    Nei-san¡¯s still in blank surprise¡­

    Then, another voice comes in.

    ¡º¡­I heard all of it¡»

    ¡­It was Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve heard all of it¡­Yoshida-kun¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    I responded

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ll accept your proposal. I¡¯ll give Shirasaka Maika to you¡­do what you want¡»

    Sensei¡¯s words were frank.

    ¡ºHowever¡­you should never apologize to her. You must be prepared to make one girl fall into hell. Your words of apology will only be for your own atonement¡»

    That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯ll be cruel to her.

    And if I say words of apology to her¡­

    That¡¯s nothing but an excuse for myself.

    ¡­It¡¯s fine if she curses on me forever.

    ¡­It¡¯s fine if she hates me forever.

    Then¡­I must never apologize to her even if I die.

    I will be violating Maika-han because of my own desires¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­Got it, sensei!¡¹

    I responded.

    ¡ºEveryone, follow Yoshida-kun¡­Katsuko and Margo should give minimum support. And¡­¡»

    Sensei said.

    ¡º¡­Don¡¯t push Shirasaka Maika to despair. Yoshida-kun, it is certainly as you said. Katsuko, Margo, Nei, and Misuzu-san¡­stay as Maika-san¡¯s gentle onee-sans¡»

    ¡­ Sensei.

    ¡º¡­I only need revenge against Shirasaka Sousuke. I¡¯m not interested in the means or methods. I¡¯ll leave her to Yoshida-kun. My final objective is to have Shirasaka Sousuke see his own daughters fall as sex slaves¡­¡»

    Sensei said.

    ¡º¡­Got it, Minaho¡»

    ¡¸Certainly, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Margo-san and Katsuko-nee acknowledged it too¡­

    With this¡­this is decided.

    I take a look at Misuzu first.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, lock the door after I get out of the room!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Danna-sama¡¹

    Next¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san, do all of the rooms in the mansion have a lock?¡¹

    ¡ºYeah¡­I can operate them from here¡»

    ¡¸¡­Then, please lock all of the doors other than the room where Maika-chan entered through on the first floor¡¹

    ¡º¡­Got it¡»

    Then, I look at Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­prepare the bath¡¹

    Perhaps, Maika-chan will bleed from her loss of virginity.

    I¡¯m sure it will be cruel.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll prepare the bathroom from yesterday¡¹

    Then¡­I look at Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    Nei-san got startled¡­!

    ¡¸¡­W-What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­please pray¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, got it¡­I¡¯ll pray for Yo-chan¡¯s sake!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Pray that Maika won¡¯t feel that much pain!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m not confident that Maika-chan¡¯s rape won¡¯t hurt at all¡­

    ¡¸Then, Sensei¡­I¡¯m going!¡¹

    I heard Sensei¡¯s voice from the speaker¡­

    ¡º¡­I pray you good luck¡­!¡»

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I got out of the studio that I¡¯ve been in.

    As soon as I close the door¡­It got locked.

    Misuzu has locked it.

    Maika-chan is in the closest toilet.

    Oh, it¡¯s here.

    I press my ear on the door¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah,¡­Un¡­aaaah¡­!¡¹

    I can hear Maika-chan¡¯s panting.

    I took a deep breath¡­

    Suu¡­Haa

    Suu¡­Haa

    ¡­Okay, let¡¯s begin

    I quietly hold the knob.

    Suddenly, I turn it to left three times with all my might¡­!

    ¡­Clink!

    The lock is released¡­!

    I opened the door with all my might¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s having a surprised face!

    So human eyes really become round when they¡¯re really, really surprised¡­!

    Maika-chan who¡¯s sitting on the toilet spreads her legs wide.

    White blouse on her upper body.

    On her lower body, there¡¯s nothing¡­

    Her finger are on top of her hairless slit¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re cute¡¹

    I spoke to Maika-chan in a low voice.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?!¡¹

    Maika-chan looks up at me while trembling¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re a virgin?¡¹

    I said coldly.

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s a s-secret!¡¹

    I thrust out my naked crotch in front of Maika-chan¡­!

    The violently towering penis enters Maika-chan¡¯s field of view.

    Maika-chan¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do you!¡¹

    Maika-chan doesn¡¯t seem to understand what it means

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    I slowly stroked the erect penis in front of Maika-chan¡­!

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can endure it when there¡¯s such a delicious looking woman in front of me!¡¹

    The glans had a shining liquid already.

    ¡¸¡­Maikaaa¡­Let me have sex with you!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face distorts in fear¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaa!!¡¹

    Maika pushed me away and dashed from the restroom¡­!

    ¡­Just as expected!

    ¡¸Help meee! Katsuko-saaaan!¡¹

    Maika runs to the door of the studio where Katsuko-nee is in¡­

    ¡­Click click!!!

    ¡­The door doesn¡¯t open no matter how much she turns it!

    ¡¸I locked that door!¡¹

    I shouted!

    ¡¸¡­Help me! Katsuko-san! Nei-san! Misuzu-san!!!¡¹

    Maika desperately knocks on the door!

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless! That door is custom designed for that studio so they won¡¯t hear you inside no matter how much you knock on it!¡¹

    Of course¡­that¡¯s a lie.

    That¡¯s just a bluff of mine!

    ¡¸¡­Just stay still and get violated by me! Maika!¡¹

    I slowly shortened my distance with Maika¡­!

    ¡¸¡­No! I don¡¯t want that! Neveeeeer!!!¡¹

    Maika runs down the stairs while half crying¡­

    I ran after her¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Help meeee!!!! Someone, help meee!!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s scream is piercing¡­!

    Maika who was made to drink lots of aphrodisiac by Katsuko-nee is staggering on her feet!

    She can¡¯t run well¡­

    Unsteady¡­but, she¡¯s running desperately.

    I can catch her if I run with all my effort but I don¡¯t.

    I must keep Maika away from the studio where Katsuko-nee is¡­

    This is to not let the crimes be put on Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­Someoneee!!! Someone come and help meeee!!!¡¹

    Maika-chan walks down the stairs unsteadily¡­!

    Her cute naked ass is exposed¡­

    I chase after her back¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nooo¡­help me! help meeeee!!!!¡¹

    Maika who descended the stairs faced the door.

    Does she intend to go out of the mansion just wearing a single blouse?

    ¡­But

    The front door is also sealed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Maika-chan. Where do you want to have sex? Are you fine here?¡¹

    My words made Maika scream¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to!¡¹

    Once again, Maika runs through the corridor barefoot again¡­!

    She tries to open doors from time to time but¡­all of the doors are locked!

    She finally gets into the room towards the terrace.

    No¡­she¡¯s induced into doing that, but the girl who desperately runs has no way to know that¡­!

    ¡­Click

    The door opens and Maika jumps through it.

    I followed her¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Maika-chan¡¯s already gasping for breath¡­

    The fear from being violated, her rapid movement¡­has consumed her stamina!

    ¡­I¡¯ll rape her in this room

    That¡¯s what I decided

    But¡­Maika!

    She noticed that the glass door of the terrace is open!

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Maika dashed towards the door¡­!

    I run after her!

    Maika goes through the door and jumps outside onto the terrace¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Like hell I¡¯ll let you go!¡¹

    I gave my last spurt and catch up with Maika!

    I caught the hem of Maika¡¯s blouse!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Maika fell down onto the ground while she screams out loud!

    ¡¸¡­Maika!¡¹

    I instinctively raised my voice.

    ¡­I¡¯m glad, the bottom is a lawn!

    She won¡¯t be injured with this then¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiii!¡¹

    Maika rolled over the lawn several times¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haa!¡¹

    At last¡­Maika-chan stopped with her face lying down on the lawn.

    Her naked ass, and her vagina are exposed to me¡­!

    Now then¡­Should I threaten her a bit more?

    Looking at her side¡­there are big empty flower pots.

    I guess Katsuko-nee¡¯s doing gardening.

    Empty flowerpots¡­there¡¯s no problem even if I break them.

    I took one piece and hold it towards Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Maika!¡¹

    Maika turned to me.

    At that moment, I threw the flower pot at the flowerbed brick nearby!

    ¡­Smash!

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Maika raised a shrill cry!

    One more!

    ¡­Smash!!

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    Maika trembles from the violent crushing sound!

    One more¡­!

    ¡­Smash!

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    At the same time I hear the sound¡­I attacked Maika!

    I throw myself on top of Maika and hold her down!

    I flipped her over then took a mounting position!!

    ¡¸Nooooooo!! Help me! Someoneee!!¡¹

    Having her skin touched by the opposite sex¡­Maika exclaimed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t struggle! I don¡¯t want to hurt you! I¡¯m just into your beautiful face!¡¹

    I shouted into Maika¡¯s ear!

    ¡¸¡­Hii, hii¡­Hiiii!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s sobbing in surprise¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re really cute¡­I thought of that ever since I first saw you¡­¡¹

    I said while looking down at Maika.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely make you my woman¡­!¡¹

    The color of blood in Maika¡¯s face turned to despair¡­

    ¡¸N-No way¡­I¡­I can¡¯t do that¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s trembling.

    ¡­Aah.

    What cuteness.

    I extend my waist on top of Maika.

    I put weight on her so that Maika won¡¯t run away¡­!

    I gripped Maika¡¯s blouse with both of my hands¡­!

    ¡­Just like that.

    I tear it off with all of my strength!

    Bi! Bi! Bi! The white buttons flew away!

    Her naked white breast are exposed to my eyes¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaa!¡¹

    Tears gushed out of Maika¡¯s eye like a shower!

    Maika¡¯s crying!

    She¡¯s sobbing¡­!

    I groped Maika¡¯s growing breast tightly!

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!¡¹

    At that moment¡­Maika¡¯s tears stopped from the shock.

    Maika¡¯s breast are still hard.

    There¡¯s still something like a core inside her breasts.

    Unripe body that¡¯s still not an adult.

    But, I won¡¯t tell Maika that¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡­Your breasts are soft. Isn¡¯t your body completely an adult already?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true! Maika¡¯s still a child!¡¹

    Maika shook her head sideways.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Maika¡¯s already an adult. I¡¯ll make you into an adult¡­!¡¹

    I suck Maika¡¯s left nipple!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaa! Don¡¯t do that! don¡¯t do that!!!¡¹

    I hold Maika¡¯s struggling arm hard and I enjoyed the taste of a 14 year old girl¡¯s nipple.

    I sucked it out¡­

    The nipple sunken in the areola doesn¡¯t appear.

    I lick it more.

    ¡­Dammit!

    Her nipple doesn¡¯t come out¡­!!

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s breast are delicious. I¡¯ll be licking this everyday¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it! Let me go¡­! Let go of Maika! Help meee! Katsuko-saaan! Nei-saaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No one can hear you. I made sure they wouldn¡¯t¡¹

    I spoke to Maika sharply.

    ¡¸Why¡­Why are you doing this to Maika?¡¹

    The teary Maika condemns me!

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?! You¡¯re just cute! Charming!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡¹

    I hold Maika¡¯s head and showed my erection to her forcibly!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Maika screams again when she saw the grotesque thing!

    ¡¸You¡¯re so charming that this got like this! I¡¯m itching to have sex with you!¡¹

    I hold Maika¡¯s hand and forced her to touch my penis.

    ¡¸Iyaaaa, H-hot!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body shrinks from touching the hot erection.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­we¡¯re going to have sex! I¡¯ll make you my woman!¡¹

    I buried my face in Maika¡¯s chest again.

    I lick her nipple¡­!

    I massage her breasts¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll call the police! I¡¯ll tell papa! Your judgement will be the death penalty! I¡¯ll have you executed! Are you sure about that!?¡¹

    I answered Maika¡¯s childish words seriously.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine dying¡­As long as I have sex with Maika, I¡¯m fine with dying¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s looking at me with a surprised face¡­

    I stared into Maika¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Lies¡­You¡¯re lying!¡¹

    Maika muttered

    ¡­I

    ¡¸If I was lying then could I do this?¡­¡¹

    I embraced Maika tightly¡­!

    Kissed her thin nape!

    Bite her earlobe!

    Made my tongue crawl inside her ear¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Noo!¡­Iyaaan!¡¹

    She may hate it but¡­Maika¡¯s body is reacting with resounding shivers.

    The aphrodisiac is taking effect!

    I stretch my finger over Maika¡¯s vagina¡­!

    It¡¯s completely wet.

    ¡¸Maika¡­you¡¯re wet¡­!¡¹

    Maika answered in a tearful voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not wet!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re feeling it, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I am not¡­feeling¡­aaahn!¡¹

    She gasps as soon as I caressed her clitoris on top of her foreskin.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute¡­Maika¡­¡¹

    I really think so

    ¡¸¡­N-No¡­Noo¡­Nooooooo¡­!¡¹

    Maika desperately endures my caress.

    Eyes closed¡­She¡¯s making her whole body stiff¡­

    That¡¯s why, I used that chance to open Maika¡¯s legs wide¡­

    I made my glans hit her opening quietly¡­!

    Maika who¡¯s desperately refusing me¡­

    Can¡¯t tell the difference between a penis and a finger¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Maika. I like you. I love you¡¹

    I brought my lips close to Maika¡¯s face who¡¯s eyes were closed tightly.

    I kissed Maika¡¯s puffed up lips¡­

    Miaka opens her mouth wide in surprise¡­!

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡­That was Maika¡¯s first kiss¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes have tears collecting in them¡­!

    ¡­That¡¯s the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for!!

    ¡¸¡­Un!!!¡¹

    I thrust inside Maika.

    ¡¸¡­O-Ouuuuch!!!¡¹

    Maika desperately tries to move her waist and run away¡­!

    The glans are not yet in¡­!

    I¡¯m forcibly digging my glans into Maika¡¯s small and tight slit!

    ¡¸¡­Stop! Stop, stoooop! Nooooo!!!¡¹

    Maika tries to run away while enduring the pain.

    I hold Maika¡¯s shoulders and fix her so that she can¡¯t run away anymore¡­!

    ¡¸Maika¡­Be obedient and get ravished by me!¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo! I don¡¯t want this¡­Help me! Help meeee¡­!!!¡¹

    Fun! I pushed it in powerfully again¡­!

    But, Maika¡¯s desperately stiffening her body¡­

    I can¡¯t quite get it in¡­!

    ¡­Dammit!

    A third of my glans are buried inside Maika.

    It¡¯s not yet reaching her womb, not even her hymen!

    ¡­Dammit!!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡¸¡­uguuu!!¡¹

    ¡­Byururururu!!

    I instinctively ejaculated from the arousal of rape!

    The glans who¡¯re a third buried release semen from inside Maika!!

    ¡¸¡­What?! I-It¡¯s hot!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s chan¡¯s body is trembling from the hot semen being poured inside her vagina¡­!

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s this¡­?!¡¹

    The second year middle school girl is frightened.

    ¡¸¡­I ejaculated!¡¹

    I told Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Ejaculate?¡¹

    Maika gasped.

    ¡¸I released my semen inside you!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes opened wide in despair¡­!

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡¹

    At that time¡­Maika misunderstood.

    I ejaculated¡­

    She must have thought that sex has already ended¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s so¡­c-cruel!¡¹

    Maika who¡¯s in shock has loosened up her body¡­!

    ¡­But!

    My penis isn¡¯t withering at all!

    ¡­The real sex is just beginning!

    I loosened up¡­

    Then pretended to pull my penis out from inside Maika¡­

    Maika loosened up her whole body¡­

    She begins to cry quietly¡­

    I confirmed Maika¡¯s breathing¡­

    ¡­Breathe in.

    ¡­Breath out.

    ¡­Three

    ¡­Two

    ¡­One

    ¡­Now!

    I thrust in my penis immediately when Maika¡¯s about to finish breathing out!

    The semen I shot became the lubricant¡­!

    The glans slide in with a dash!

    ¡¸¡­Ooooooouuuuuuccccchhh!!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body trembled as if it got hit by lightning¡­!

    The glans stopped at the big wall defending her.

    This is Maika¡¯s hymen!!! 1

    ¡¸¡­Maika! It¡¯s in! We¡¯re connected!¡¹

    I shout at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­No more!! Take it out! Take it out! It hurts! Maika¡¯s really hurt!!¡¹

    Maika shouts.

    ¡¸It¡¯s for the sake of becoming an adult so endure it!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo¡­I don¡¯t want to become an adult anymore¡­please spare mee!!¡¹

    Maika appeals to me while spilling tears like rain¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it enough?! Maika already gave you her virginity so spare me already! Please spare me!¡¹

    Maika cries out¡­

    The virgin Maika thinks that this is the last point of sex¡­

    Shirasaka Maika¡¯s still a virgin.

    She doesn¡¯t know that herself¡­

    ¡­My penis only has half of itself buried in her.

    Wanting to enter Maika¡¯s body to the root¡­My whole body¡¯s burning with excitement¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Maika, you¡¯re beautiful¡¹

    The crying Maika from being violated¡­is really lovely.

    I want to rape her more and more.

    ¡­pota pota

    I felt cold drops on my back.

    ¡­Rain.

    The weather seemeed to be off since yesterday.

    My flushed body got cooled by the rain from the heavens¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aah, Maikaaaa!¡¹

    I spoke to Maika while my glans were hitting her hymen.

    ¡¸¡­N-No more!!¡¹

    Maika who had my penis entering her vagina is opening and closing her mouth wide like a fish on a chopping board.

    Motionless like this, it seems that she can endure the pain somehow.

    I can feel Maika¡¯s heartbeat.

    Two big round eyes look up at me.

    From time to time, they show wrinkles between their eyebrows expressing pain¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really cute¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s my honest impression.

    ¡¸I really want you¡¹

    The raindrops fall on top of the body of the 14 year old girl.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯ll steal it¡¹

    Maika showed an ¡¸eh?¡¹face.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you a ¡ºWoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    I pushed in my waist with one thrust!

    My erect penis pushed her hymen to it¡¯s limits¡­!

    The too young virgin hymen is elastic and doesn¡¯t tear off easily¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s scream echoes in the rainy garden¡­!

    ¡­Zun, zun, zun!

    I pushed it powerfully again and again!

    My glans can feel the resistance of her hymen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch! Ouch! it huuurts! hiiiii! Stoop iiit!¡¹

    Maika screams!

    ¡­Like hell I¡¯ll stop!

    ¡­Once more! 2

    ¡­Yaaaaa!!

    ¡¸¡­Haaauuu!!¡¹

    Maika opened her mouth wide!

    The tip of the glans cave in!

    ¡­I broke the membrane!

    ¡¸¡­O-Ouch!!!¡¹

    My erect penis invades in after the membrane is torn!

    ¡¸¡­No¡­No¡­Iyaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    The deepest and most important part of a woman¡¯s body is forcibly pushed by a foreign object!

    This hot man¡¯s penis, feels the fear in her vagina!

    It¡¯s making a gachigachigachi sound.

    That¡¯s the sound of Maika¡¯s molars¡­!

    Her small body is trembling from the pain and loss of her virginity¡­

    ¡­Jururu! zuru! Jururu!

    I still pushed in my penis, ignoring Maika¡¯s refusal!

    Finally¡­My hard glans went beyond her hymen!!

    ¡¸¡­Igiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    The true pain and fear has just begun¡­

    Just like that, I thrust my penis in!!!

    I slip inside Maika!!!

    ¡¸¡­Agaga, ouch¡­I-it hurts!!¡¹

    It¡¯s perfectly in down to the root.

    The tip of the glans are kissing the uterus!

    I¡¯m completely connected with Maika-chan.

    ¡­We¡¯re having sex!!

    ¡¸¡­Maikaaaaaaa!¡¹

    I embraced Maika¡¯s body.

    What a small body!

    Having sex with a middle school student feels strange.

    The temperature of her vagina is higher than anyone else I had¡­

    Embracing her small body¡­I can feel my penis piercing inside Maika.

    The vagina that just got it¡¯s virginity stolen is shrinking according to her pulse.

    I can feel the rhythm of Maika¡¯s life with my penis!!!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re now a ¡ºWoman¡», Maika! You¡¯re my woman now!!¡¹

    I kissed Maika¡¯s mouth who¡¯s breathing heavily.

    Maika doesn¡¯t reject it anymore.

    Crushed by the despair¡­She looks up at the raining white sky from under me.

    ¡¸¡­Cruel¡­I thought that it had already ended earlier¡­it hurts this much¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s pierced by me¡­

    Maika sheds tears.

    ¡¸Not yet¡­The pain is just beginning¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    I began a slow heavy piston.

    ¡¸¡­O-ouch!! It hurts! Please stop! Stop it please!!¡¹

    I will never stop.

    Until I ejaculate inside Maika-chan¡¯s womb¡­

    Everytime I make a piston, i break Maika¡¯s hymen even more¡­

    I¡¯m sure that the part where we¡¯re connected is completely red with blood¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hii¡­Iya¡­Iyaaa¡­stop¡­please stop!¡¹

    The pain is so severe that Maika-chan can¡¯t put any power into her body.

    She¡¯s just letting me violate her as much as I want¡­

    Her small breasts shake matching my movement¡­!

    ¡¸¡­O-Ouch¡­It hurts¡­!¡¹

    All Maika can do is just cry¡­

    ¡¸¡­Help me, papa¡­mama¡­it hurts¡­Maika¡¯s in pain¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m thoroughly violating Maika¡­

    I kiss her, lick her breast while repeating my piston¡­

    ¡¸Ooh¡­Delicious Maika¡¯s body is the best¡¹

    ¡¸¡­help me¡­it hurts¡­uncle¡­auntie¡­!!¡¹

    That must be the relatives that took care of Maika when she was a kid¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Help me¡­anyone¡¯s fine¡­Maika¡­save Maikaaa¡­please¡­I beg youuuu!¡¹

    Maika didn¡¯t speak of Yukino¡¯s name in the end.

    Maika¡­Maika¡¯s being violated.

    The cute 14 year old virgin is being raped.

    Her small body, small vagina¡­the tightening of it is strong¡­!

    Still, I pierce her until her womb!

    Oooh¡­The feeling of my penis rubbing the virgin pussy feels good.

    Maika¡¯s small body is delicious.

    I¡¯ll carve my memory into this body!!

    Hot passion wells up from the bottom of my stomach!

    ¡­It¡¯s soon.

    ¡­I¡¯m going to blow up soon!

    ¡¸¡­M-Maika¡­I-I¡¯m about to cum!¡¹

    Aaah¡­The hot mass is rising

    .¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to cum inside Maika!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A-Again?¡¹

    Maika looks at me in surprise¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m going to let out semen¡­This time, it¡¯ll reach Maika¡¯s womb. I¡¯ll pour in my hot stuff inside Maika¡¯s baby chamber¡­!¡¹

    Maika shook her head violently¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Noooo¡­Please, anything but that!!¡¹

    ¡­T-Too late!!

    It¡¯s rising up in a flash!

    I embraced Maika¡¯s small body with all of my strength!

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuu, M-Maikaaaaa!!!¡¹

    I ejaculate while shouting Maika¡¯s name!

    The first white liquid sent into the womb of the virgin 14 year old girl!

    I release it with all my might!!

    ¡¸¡­Maika! I-I¡¯m cumming!!!¡¹

    ¡­Dokudoku! Dokudoku! Doku Doku!

    I look at Maika¡¯s impregnated face¡­

    Maika opened her eyes wide¡­she¡¯s crying¡­

    Maika¡¯s receiving even more hot semen while she¡¯s having a crying face!!!

    ¡­Doku! Dokudoku! dopyu! Doku!!

    ¡¸¡­What should I do? It¡¯s coming in! Inside Maika¡¯s stomach¡­hot stuff is reaching! What should I do, what should Maika do?¡¹

    ¡­The ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡­I¡¯m still ejaculating.

    I spoke to Maika.

    ¡¸¡­With this¡­Maika¡¯s my woman for life¡­¡¹

    Maika looks up at me with a crying face.

    ¡¸¡­No way¡­Maika would be troubled¡­Papa would get angry at me¡­Even Mama¡­!¡¹

    I lick Maika¡¯s tears as she cries¡­

    It¡¯s different from the rain droplets¡­

    Maika¡¯s tears are salty¡­and bitter.

    ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful, Maika¡­I¡¯ll cherish you forever¡­!¡¹

    The light rain has gotten stronger.

    Our heartbeats simply resonate.

    Our bodies completely flushed.

    The early summer rain is pouring down on me who¡¯s on top of Maika¡­

    1. EN: midboss acquired ?

    2. EN: CROSS-BURST ?

 Chapter 93

    93. To the cute you.

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa!

    Small droplets of rain fall softly from the milky sky¡­

    I can feel the cold rain on my back.

    My chest and stomach are in contact with Maika¡¯s hot skin.

    Maika¡¯s body is small¡­

    I bend over her small body while my penis is still inside her.

    ¡­Heartbeat¡¯s still racing.

    It feels like my body just ran a marathon¡­

    My body feels in pain¡­

    ¡­Maika too.

    She¡¯s breathing heavily under me¡­

    I can feel Maika¡¯s hot breath on my cheek¡­

    We just made intense movements that¡¯s possible with only a man and a woman¡­

    ¡­Sex¡­reproduction

    We¡¯re male and female1

    No¡­That¡¯s not it.

    I forcibly turned Maika into a ¡ºWoman¡»

    Rape¡­I raped her.

    ¡¸¡­Heavy¡¹

    Before long¡­Maika who¡¯s under me mutters.

    Maika¡¯s face is wet with both rain and tears.

    I almost said ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    I swallowed those words of apology.

    I promised Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    I should never apologize to Maika¡­

    ¡¸¡­It felt really good!¡¹

    I spoke my impression to Maika.

    It¡¯s fine to praise her I guess.

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s body is the best!¡­That was an amazing sex. I felt so good that I ejaculated a lot!¡¹

    I kiss Maika¡¯s lips.

    Maika¡¯s no longer rejecting.

    She looks at the clouds expressionlessly.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to have sex everyday. You¡¯re going to have sex with only me for the rest of your life. I will never let others taste this pleasurable body!¡¹

    I kissed Maika¡¯s face¡­

    Ears¡­nape¡­

    I embraced her once again.

    ¡¸¡­Do you like Maika?¡¹

    Maika asked while looking at the sky.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I do. I decided to have sex with you ever since I first saw you¡­!¡¹

    I hold her small breasts once again.

    I enjoy the sensation of the young breast.

    ¡¸Maika hates you¡­¡¹

    Maika said expressionlessly¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that!¡¹

    I made my tongue crawl on her inverted nipples then said.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Maika looks at me in wonder.

    ¡­Finally.

    She looked at me.

    ¡¸I like Maika. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll embrace¡­have sex with Maika. That¡¯s all!¡¹

    Maka¡¯s face is filled with anguish.

    ¡¸This is too cruel¡¹

    I gripped Maika¡¯s breast tightly!

    ¡¸If it¡¯s cruel or anything, then let it be! It¡¯s already decided, Maika¡¯s my woman! You¡¯re going to have sex with me for the rest of your life!¡¹

    I¡¯ll make this girl mine¡­!

    That¡¯s what I decided.

    I¡¯ll be with this girl forever¡­!

    ¡¸No matter how much Maika hates it, I¡¯ll do it forcibly. If I want to do Maika, then I¡¯ll rape you anytime. I¡¯ll get inside Maika¡¯s house! Even at your school! No matter how many times¡­even hundreds¡­even thousands¡­I¡¯ll rape you¡­!¡¹

    My penis got erect inside Maika again.

    ¡¸You should just get caught by the police! You should go to prison!¡¹

    Maika vents out her anger while crying¡­!

    ¡¸If I go to prison, then I¡¯ll escape! I¡¯ll escape immediately and rape Maika!¡¹

    I won¡¯t lose!

    I must never lose!

    If I fall silent, I will lose.

    If I hesitate, I will lose.

    Anyway¡­I just have to keep talking aggressively!

    ¡¸If Maika gets someone she likes, I will beat them up! If there are men who would court you, I¡¯ll kick them all! If there¡¯s a man other than me who kisses Maika, I will kill that guy!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face distorts in sorrow¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika will never kiss a man other than me! You¡¯ll have sex with me forever! I will massacre those men who would get close to Maika!¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about logic.

    Anyway¡­I just have to deliver my feelings that I want towards Maika!

    Maika instinctively holds her breath from my insane words¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Why? Why are you doing such cruel things?! Maika didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Why! Why!!!!!¡¹

    We shout at each other in the rain while our bodies are connected¡­!

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious¡­That¡¯s because Maika¡¯s a good woman!!¡¹

    I just throw my childish reason at Maika!

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s cute! Too cute! I want to have Maika no matter how cruel the method is!!! I will never let you go!¡¹

    ¡­Aah¡­

    ¡­So that¡¯s what I thought about Yukino before.

    Those hot feelings I had that time are now felt towards Maika.

    ¡¸¡­No! Never, never, noo!!¡¹

    Maika roars in anger.

    ¡¸Never with someone like you!¡¹

    Our voices sound like bickering children.

    We¡¯re just shouting at each other¡­

    But¡­we¡­

    ¡­Are having sex.

    My penis inside Maika is completely rejuvenated.

    ¡¸¡­Maika!¡¹

    I moved my waist again!

    I violate Maika¡¯s body on the raining lawn!!!

    ¡¸¡­O-Ouuuch! It huuuurts!!!¡¹

    Maika grits her teeth once again to endure it!

    ¡¸¡­It hurts¡­Don¡¯t move, please!!¡¹

    The second sex seems to be more painful than the virginity loss.

    I pity Maika for a bit.

    Of course¡­I won¡¯t stop raping her because of that.

    I pull out my penis half way¡­

    Then plunge my penis to the root¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡­Maika¡­Maika¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m masturbating while my glans are in her vagina.

    But, Maika¡¯s hot body is under me¡­

    My skin makes contact with Maika¡¯s¡­

    Maika¡¯s white and cute breasts¡­

    A young elastic body that¡¯s still growing.

    14 year old body¡­

    Feeling the cold rain on my back¡­Only my glans can feel the heat of Maika¡¯s vagina¡­!

    Sucked by Maika¡¯s vagina¡­My penis is melting like candy!!

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you doing¡­?¡¹

    Maika who¡¯s held down by me, looks up at my face in fright¡­!

    I breathe like a beast on top of Maika¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to ejaculate again. I¡¯m going to cum inside Maika.¡¹

    ¡­Aaah!

    ¡­The wave of pleasure is rising!!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want that¡­That makes me pregnant doesn¡¯t it?!¡­Please! No more hot stuff deep inside Maika!¡¹

    Maika pleads while spilling tears.

    ¡¸¡­So cute. Super cute¡­Maika!¡­Maika!¡­Maikaaaa¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Uuu, cumming!

    I released the root of my penis¡­

    Then pushed it inside in a dash¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Noooo, noooooo!!!¡¹

    I ejaculated while listening to Maika¡¯s scream¡­!

    ¡¸¡­aaaaah, so hot!!!¡¹

    The scorching hot white liquid pours inside her womb again!!!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s coming in again¡­the hot stuff is coming in again¡­Baka, baka, bakaaaa¡­Maika can no longer be a bride¡­!¡¹

    Maika shed tears once again¡­.

    I press my glans against her uterus¡­

    I poured it in to the last drop¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re already my woman!¡¹

    I embraced Maika¡­

    Maika¡¯s body is really hot¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I ejaculated inside Maika for the third time¡­

    My penis finally withered¡­

    My meat stick has lost it¡¯s hardness and became small¡­

    Before long, it came out of the virgin vagina of the 14 year old girl¡­

    Was it pushed out by the pressure of the vagina?¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    I finally calmed down after my penis ended it¡¯s rage.

    I slowly raised my body¡­

    The rain¡¯s getting stronger.

    Maika and I are completely wet with rain and sweat, we look so awful¡­

    The soil under the lawn got wet with the rain and has turned into mud¡­

    Maika¡¯s body¡­is muddy.

    She¡¯s lying down with her limbs stretched out on the ground.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s dead¡­

    Her crotch is dyed red with blood.

    ¡­Cruel

    I did this¡­

    I raped a 14 year old girl¡­ejaculated three times inside her vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, can you stand?¡¹

    Those are the only the words I can say.

    Maika¡¯s not moving.

    She might be unable to stand up¡­

    She¡¯s bleeding a lot¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡­let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ll carry you¡­¡¹

    I told Maika.

    There¡¯s not a single reaction from Maika¡­

    It must look cool from the side, being princess-carried¡­

    To be honest, I¡¯m not confident about my strength.

    I raised Maika¡¯s body forcibly¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡­It¡¯s light?

    Maika¡¯s so light!

    I shivered from the youth of the girl I raped.

    But¡­Time won¡¯t come back.

    ¡¸Maika¡­Hold onto me!¡¹

    Maika ignores me.

    She¡¯s not moving at all.

    ¡¸Look, you¡¯ll catch a cold!¡¹

    In the end, Maika raised her upper body¡­then I carried her limp body.

    The naked man who¡¯s wet with rain and the girl who¡¯s half naked wearing a muddy blouse.

    It surely looks strange from an outside perspective.

    I might be seen carrying the corpse of a girl.

    ¡¸Maika¡­Get a grip. Let¡¯s go somewhere we won¡¯t get wet anymore!¡¹

    For the time being¡­I carried Maika to the terrace where the rain doesn¡¯t reach.

    Some wind came out.

    This is no good¡­We have to enter the mansion.

    The terrace floor is tile but it would hurt if I drag her I think?

    ¡­Eeei! Sink or swim!

    I lifted Maika-chan princess carry!

    ¡­Heave ho!

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¿£¡¡¹

    I see Maika half-opening her eyes¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t struggle¡­It¡¯s dangerous if you fall!¡¹

    As expected¡­She¡¯s light!

    Yeah. I can carry her somehow if she¡¯s like this!

    Anyway, I just have to be careful that I won¡¯t slip and drop her¡­

    I carried Maika inside the room carefully¡­carefully¡­!

    There are several white towels at the entrance of the room.

    It¡¯s Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika, I¡¯ll wipe you off¡¹

    Maika¡¯s still playing dead.

    Powerless¡­she¡¯s not doing anything.

    She¡¯s not saying anything.

    Her eyes are open so she¡¯s not fainted.

    She just looks at the ceiling expressionlessly.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m wiping you down, okay?¡¹

    I wipe the drops of water on Maika¡¯s body with a towel.

    I wiped her thin legs.

    Her white long arm too¡­

    She won¡¯t fall or slip down for the time being.

    But¡­The mud and blood aren¡¯t enough to be wiped by towels.

    I have to bring her to the bath soon¡­

    I wiped my own hands and feet.

    It would be a problem if Maika slips down.

    I wiped her sole carefully in particular.

    Then, I princess carried her once again.

    I got the gist of it from my experience from a while ago.

    Like where I should put my center of gravity¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡­I¡¯m going to carry you again. We¡¯re going into the bath¡­okay?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s listening or not¡­

    For now, I told her our destination.

    I lift Maika and left the room

    Fortunately, the door was left open earlier.

    We went to the bathroom through the corridor.

    It feels strange¡­

    I¡¯m naked¡­filled with mud¡­

    And I¡¯m carrying the middle school girl I raped into the bathroom¡­

    I didn¡¯t meet with anyone in the corridor.

    Katsuko-nee and the others must be watching in silence¡­

    The door to the bathroom is open wide enough that it¡¯s easy to get in.

    I thanked Katsuko-nee in my mind.

    We passed straight through the dressing room and went into the bathroom.

    As expected, the glass door is open.

    I walked carefully so I wouldn¡¯t slip on the bathroom tiles¡­

    I lay Maika down near the bathtub.

    ¡­Paying careful attention

    So that her head won¡¯t bump on the floor¡­

    I spread the towel from a while ago as a substitute for a pillow¡­

    The towel that¡¯s still clean is left.

    I took off her completely muddy blouse¡­

    The blouse sucked in water and it stuck to her body so it wasn¡¯t easy to undress her.

    But, anyway, I¡¯ll do my best.

    ¡¸Maika¡­I¡¯m taking this off!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s still limp¡­

    I lift her arm and raised her back¡­

    After a fierce battle, I finally got Maika naked¡­

    Now then, what should I do?

    I can pull the shower and wash her with hot water, but¡­

    I¡¯d feel sorry for getting hot water in Maika¡¯s eyes and face¡­

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    I dip my fingers in the bathtub.

    Checking the temperature¡­

    It¡¯s not that hot¡­Okay

    I draw hot water from the bathtub with a pail¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡­ I¡¯ll clean you up¡¹

    I poured hot water onto Maika¡¯s body bit by bit.

    I wash the mud away with my fingers.

    First, the tip of her foot¡­

    I squat down at Maika¡¯s foot and washed her feet.

    I wash the mud between her toes carefully.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    When I rub between Maika¡¯s toes, she raised a small voice.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡­Does it hurt somewhere?¡¹

    Maika doesn¡¯t answer¡­

    ¡¸If it hurts then tell me immediately¡­! If it really feels painful then I¡¯ll take you to the hospital¡­You don¡¯t need to endure it!¡¹

    I wash in-between her toes one after another¡­

    Mud enters such places¡­

    I shoved in my index finger, picking out the mud in between.

    Yeah¡­It¡¯s clean now.

    For now, I just wash it with water and onto the next toe¡­

    I draw hot water with the pail again and again¡­

    I wash Maika¡¯s feet completely¡­

    Next are her arms.

    I wash away the dirt from her arms¡­

    Then, in between her fingers too¡­

    I finished with her shoulders¡­

    Then¡­Her chest

    ¡­I washed her stomach.

    ¡­Then

    When I sprinkled hot water on her crotch¡­!

    Maika said ¡¸Ouch!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Does it hurt? Does it sting?!¡¹

    Maika answered me who¡¯s having a worried face.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m okay¡¹

    Then¡­She got up slowly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough¡­Maika will wash herself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, stay still¡­your body¡¯s in pain isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll be washing you off¡¹

    Maika stares at me.

    ¡¸Because¡­Isn¡¯t your body muddy too? I¡¯ll never get clean if you wash me with that kind of body¡­!

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­I-I see!

    Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t washed myself at all!

    I¡¯m still sweaty and muddy!

    ¡¸¡­Wait a moment!¡¹

    I shoved the pail to the bathtub and splashed it on my head¡­!

    ¡­One

    ¡­Two!

    ¡­Three!

    ¡¸¡­There, I¡¯m clean! I¡¯m clean so let me wash Maika! Okay?¡¹

    Maika looks at me with a surprised face¡­

    ¡¸¡­Why do you want to wash Maika that much?¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸I want to wash you with my own hands!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I want to clean Maika up.

    ¡¸¡­Strange¡¹

    Maika answered.

    ¡¸Yeah. They tell me that a lot¡¹

    I answered

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re not going to have sex anymore?¡¹

    Maika asked anxiously.

    I looked at my crotch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s calm for now. I ejaculated a lot earlier so I think it won¡¯t stand up for a while¡­¡¹

    Maika answered.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then do what you want¡¹

    I can use the shower since Maika got up now.

    I pulled the shower head and sprinkled water on Maika¡¯s body.

    Her back and ass that weren¡¯t washed because she was lying down a while ago are washed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Your hands are lewd¡¹

    Maika complains when I washed her ass with my hands.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­Maika¡¯s ass is cute¡¹

    Maika¡¯s ass doesn¡¯t have any flesh at all.

    A round and small ass.

    But¡­it has tension and softness like a rice cake.

    I washed her crack in her ass.

    ¡¸Iyaaan! You don¡¯t need to wash that place with hot water!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s mud sticking¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying! You just got naughty, didn¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s really mud there¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Lies!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way, is it shit?¡¹

    Did she defecate from the shock of rape?

    Maika¡¯s face turned red from my serious question!

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that is! Baka, baka, baka!!¡¹

    ¡­Anyway

    I washed Maika¡¯s back with hot water.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just wash it with hot water, do it with soap too¡­Isn¡¯t there a shampoo and sponge there?¡¹

    Maika said.

    Looking at it¡­There¡¯s certainly a complete set of everything.

    ¡¸Onii-san, wash yourself properly¡­you still got a lot of mud on your body¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    As expected, it¡¯s no good to just wash my head with three pails of water.

    Maika took the sponge and bottled shampoo¡­then froth it.

    Her long and thin finger make bubbles skillfully.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Maika¡¯s washing you off¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Maika?

    ¡¸Onii-san washed Maika over right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Maika will be washing Onii-san¡¹

    Maika said with a slightly angry face¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­squat down¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    What changed her mind?¡­I don¡¯t know

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m washing you off¡¹

    Maika washed my back with a sponge¡­

    The white foam spreads on my back.

    I can feel Maika¡¯s small hand over the sponge.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Onii-san, how are you called?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika doesn¡¯t know Onii-san¡¯s name¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­I never introduced myself.

    Katsuko-nee said nothing but ¡ºThis boy¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Yoshida-san?¡­Yoshida-san is hard to say so, I¡¯ll just call you Onii-san¡­Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-yeah¡¹

    Maika washes my arm this time.

    ¡¸¡­Please wash the front by yourself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Taking the sponge from Maika, I wash my own chest and stomach.

    Then, my crotch¡­

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be rinsing it off¡¹

    Maika sprinkled hot water on me.

    The bubble flow beautifully¡­

    Yeah¡­It feels good.

    ¡¸Thank you, I¡¯m clean now¡¹

    Then, when I thanked Maika¡­

    Maika bursts into laughter.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Maika spoke while laughing.

    ¡¸Onii-san, your face is still dirty¡­!¡¹

    Oh, well, my face wasn¡¯t washed yet.,

    ¡¸Close your eyes¡­I¡¯ll be washing it off¡¹

    I closed my eyes and Maika¡¯s small hands plaster bubbles on my face.

    ¡¸Okay, we¡¯re done¡­!¡¹

    The water current hits my face¡­

    Ah¡­I feel refreshed.

    ¡¸Then¡­It¡¯s Maika¡¯s turn¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    This time, I wash Maika¡¯s back with the sponge.

    The white foam creates a beautiful S curve and flows down.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika talks to me.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸At first¡­Maika was scared of Onii-san. You¡¯re wearing strange clothes too. Especially, your hair¡¹

    ¡­Hey hey.

    Isn¡¯t the¡ºPrince of the stars¡»and ¡ºPompadour¡»a failure?!

    ¡¸Then¡­You had sex with Katsuko-san and Misuzu-san didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I was surprised¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Of course¡¹

    We suddenly had a public sex show after all.

    ¡¸Maika had seen lewd videos inside father¡¯s room¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸The sex in those video was very disgusting. All the men and women there were like animals. Screaming waa gyaa. They¡¯re like monkeys in the zoo¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hee¡¹

    ¡¸Because, the woman¡¯s hanged midair on a horizontal bar¡­her nose was hooked up, she was given an enema, and swat by a whip¡­They even lit a firework up in her anus¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡­has too much of an abnormal hobby.

    ¡¸Maika thought that she never wants that disgusting thing¡­Sex is very scary!¡¹

    Of course that¡¯s what she¡¯ll think if that¡¯s the first sex video she¡¯d see.

    ¡¸But¡­Onii-san and Katsuko-san¡¯s sex is very different. I can clearly see that Katsuko-san really loves Onii-san. Very beautiful¡­it looked so pleasurable¡¹

    Maika said.

    ¡¸On the other hand, I understood that Onii-san likes Misuzu-san during your sex. You¡¯re really taking care of Misuzu-san¡­you¡¯re treasuring her. I understood that you love her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­When Katsuko-san said that I should try it too¡­Maika got troubled¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­Maika doesn¡¯t like Onii-san¡­I thought that Onii-san doesn¡¯t like me either. I can¡¯t have sex like Katsuko-san or Misuzu-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Oh.

    Anyway, it seems that our ¡ºTemptation plan¡»has completely failed.

    Maika-chan¡¯s much more intelligent than we imagined¡­

    She¡¯s a clever girl¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Onii-san attacked Maika¡­¡¹

    I stopped my hand from moving the sponge¡­

    ¡¸Maika was really scared¡­Onii-san shouted words I don¡¯t understand¡­ran after Maika and raped me¡­!¡¹

    I almost said¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹unintentionally.

    I swallowed my words.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­I want to make Maika mine¡­¡¹

    ¡­Maika¡¯s back trembled, I felt that with my hand.

    ¡¸It was really scary¡­and painful too. I thought that my stomach would split¡­¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t understand a thing Onii-san said¡­it was absurd. The logic was strange. I thought that a crazy person is violating me¡­Maika felt sad, scared, miserable¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s naked back is shaking¡­

    I embraced Maika from behind¡­

    ¡¸¡­I told Onii-san that I don¡¯t want it, yet, you came twice inside Maika¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Three¡¹

    I whispered into Maika¡¯s ear from the back.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I ejaculated inside Maika three times¡¹

    I stretched my hand and reached for Maika¡¯s stomach.

    A soft stomach of a 14 year old girl.

    ¡¸Right now¡­There¡¯s three shots worth of my semen here. It¡¯s living in here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Maika asked sadly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get you the medicine Katsuko-san uses so you won¡¯t get pregnant. You¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I caressed Maika¡¯s stomach gently.

    Maika put her own hand over mine.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Onii-san, you wanted to have sex with Maika that much?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I embraced Maika from behind again¡­

    What a small body¡­

    Unripe, underdeveloped body.

    The feeling when embracing her is completely different.

    She¡¯s thinner than Misuzu who has a delicate figure.

    If I embrace her too hard, I feel I might break her¡­

    ¡¸When we finished having sex¡­I hated Onii-san so much. I¡¯ll never forgive you, I thought. I thought that you¡¯d better die¡¹

    Maika turns to me.

    She looks at me with moistened eyes.

    ¡­I thought that she¡¯s cute.

    I kiss Maika.

    Maika¡¯s face turns to surprise.

    ¡¸¡­Why did you kiss Maika?¡¹

    Maika asks when I separate my lips.

    ¡¸¡­I just thought that you¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡¸You kissed Maika because you thought she¡¯s cute¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I kissed Maika again.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do it again and again¡¹

    Our lips joined up again.

    ¡¸Maika hates onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that¡­Maika¡¯s just cute¡¹

    Maika and I looked at each other.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll curse you forever¡­I¡¯ll never forgive you¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­You can do that. I don¡¯t need to be forgiven¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s really true!¡­I¡¯ll hate you forever¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­You can do that¡¹

    I spoke seriously to Maika who¡¯s making a serious face¡­

    ¡¸I like Maika¡­I don¡¯t care about anything else¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t care about Maika¡¯s feelings?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It doesn¡¯t change that I like Maika¡­!¡¹

    Maika shed tears¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s cruel¡­Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it is¡¹

    I sucked Maika¡¯s tears¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never let you go¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Cruel¡­too cruel¡­!¡¹

    Maika embraces me¡­!

    I embraced Maika back¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You see, my aunt in Shizuoka¡¹

    Maika whispered in my ears.

    ¡¸My aunt told me¡­that men are smooth talkers so I must not believe their words. See through the actions of the other person¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    I¡¯m all talk since earlier.

    I won¡¯t be trusted by Maika-chan with this¡­

    ¡¸Onii-san¡¯s amazingly gentle. I understood that you really liked Maika¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Since when you carried Maika from outside¡­You took care of Maika really hard. You¡¯re diligent to a surprising extent¡­that you think about Maika before yourself. Even after coming in the bathroom¡­ You washed Maika really carefully. You even washed Maika¡¯s foot didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Maika looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸You even cleaned the gaps of my toes. When Onii-san touched between the fingers¡­Maika shivered. Then, I thought¡­This one might not be a bad person¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸Wash me once again¡¹

    Maika pushed out her bare foot to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I put on soap this time and washed Maika¡¯s feet.

    Between her toes¡­one by one, carefully.

    ¡¸¡­What should I do? What should Maika do?¡¹

    Maika muttered.

    ¡¸This feels good. It makes me shiver¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll wash you from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­please. Onii-san¡¹

    Maika said.

    ¡¸Maika won¡¯t forgive Onii-san for the rest of her life. I¡¯ll hate you forever and ever. You¡¯re still okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­That¡¯s fine¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay for Maika to be Onii-san¡¯s sex partner? Just like Katsuko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Maika said.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll become one¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You won¡¯t have sex with anyone but me you know¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s fine. In exchange, wash Maika¡¯s feet forever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I finished washing both her legs.

    I wash away the bubbles with the shower.

    Maika opened her arms wide.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­You want to wash Maika¡¯s front too don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll let you wash it¡¹

    I applied soap on Maika¡¯s breasts.

    Her cute stomach and crotch too

    ¡¸There¡­it still hurts a bit¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get used to it after a few more times¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How many more?¡¹

    How many was it with Yukino?

    ¡¸Two or three? The latest would be a week, you¡¯ll get used to sex¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be careful so that it will feel good. I won¡¯t be violent anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a promise¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I promise¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I kissed Maika again

    ¡¸¡­You kissed me again¡¹

    Maika laughs.

    ¡­Cute

    I kissed her again.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand unless I move, do you? From now on, I¡¯ll kiss Maika when I think she¡¯s cute. Anytime anywhere¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it, Onii-san¡¹

    I kissed Maika once again.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Onii-san, wash my hair too. It¡¯s gotten crumpled because of the rain¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay fine¡¹

    I wet Maika¡¯s hair with the shower¡­

    I applied shampoo.

    Girls have a lot of hair.

    Will this do?

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I put my fingers in between Maika¡¯s hair and wash it¡­

    It¡¯s my first time shampooing a girl¡¯s hair.

    It¡¯s somewhat amazing.

    Maika¡¯s hair is so thin¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Maika asks me with her eyes closed.

    ¡¸Err¡­Are you feeling itchy anywhere?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    Maika laughs.

    ¡¸Eh¡­That¡¯s what barber-san says when putting on shampoo¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Maika never went barbers after all¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Then, is your mother cutting your hair?!¡¹

    Maika laughed out from my answer.

    ¡¸That¡¯s funny! Onii-san, you¡¯re so funny!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s going to a proper hair salon¡­I don¡¯t go to barbers!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    This girl¡¯s an Ojou-san too.

    ¡¸But¡­You must¡¯ve gone when you were a child, to the barber shops¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t¡­Maika¡¯s always gone to salons ever since she was small¡¹

    ¡­Wow

    I realized the economic disparity in such a place.

    Of course, her uncle in Shizuoka is a Shirasaka too.

    She even took piano lessons¡­

    When I was in elementary school, if you talk about the child learning piano, it would be the daughter of the tax collector or the daughter of an owner of a yakiniku shop. 2

    Yeah¡­It¡¯s the rich¡¯s world.

    I washed away the shampoo¡­

    I rinsed off with conditioner¡­

    I somehow finished washing Maika¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask Onii-san to take care of Maika¡¯s hair from now on too!¡¹

    Maika said laughingly.

    ¡¸Yeah, got it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no way, I was just joking though?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wash at least your hair¡¹

    Maika got red¡­

    ¡¸Un. Then¡­I¡¯ll ask it of you¡¹

    After that, she looks at me.

    ¡¸In exchange, Maika will be the one to wash Onii-san¡¯s hair¡­!¡¹

    Maika washed my head.

    She also put conditioner.

    After washing it¡­My muddy hair is now clean.

    ¡¸¡­You shouldn¡¯t do such a strange hairstyle anymore. Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yeah¡¹

    I didn¡¯t do that myself though

    ¡¸Normal is better¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika smiled.

    This face is too cute¡­

    I kissed her again¡­

    ¡¸You kissed me again! Onii-san, you really love kissing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I like Maika¡¹

    Maika smiled.

    The two of us soaked in the bathtub¡­

    Kissed again and again¡­

    ¡¸¡­Do you like Maika that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I do¡¹

    When I said that¡­

    Maika kissed me¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Maika laughed and said¡­

    ¡¸Because¡­Onii-san¡¯s cute!¡¹

    We exchanged kisses in the bath for a while¡­

    ¡­Just like small birds in their spring of love.

    1. Those who claims that there are more than two gender, read what our lord has declared; EN: facebook begs to differ~ ?

    2. EN: grilled meat restaurant: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakiniku ?

 Chapter 94

    94. In the bath with a middle school student.

    ¡¸¡­Are you ready to get going?¡¹

    I ask Maika.

    The two of us continue kissing while soaking in the bath.

    It¡¯s already been more than five minutes.

    ¡¸Just a little longer, I want to stay like this.¡¹

    Maika says as she continues to kiss me.

    ¡¸Do you like kissing now?¡¹

    Maika giggles.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just kissing because I feel like it! Maika¡¯s given up and is just going with the flow!¡¹

    She says as she kisses me again

    ¡¸Hey¡­ Onii-san¡¹

    Her cute eyes turn round and look up at me like *KuriKuri*.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-san, how old are you?¡¹

    Maika asks with a curt smile.

    ¡¸Sixteen. I just started high school this year. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s so young. Compared to Maika that¡¯s not much different!¡¹

    Yeah¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s the same age as my onee-chan at home. Onee-chan is also a high-school first year.¡¹

    Yes¡­ I know that very well.

    ¡¸Which school are you going to?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the one close to this mansion¡­ About a 10-minute walk.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh..then that means it¡¯s the same school as my onee-chan.¡¹

    Ahh¡­

    The matter regarding Yukino, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t tell her yet.

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s school is an all-girls school, right?¡¹

    I quickly change the subject.

    ¡¸Yup. My school is strict¡­ No one¡¯s allowed to have a boyfriend. There was once a girl who had a picture of her boyfriend in her cellphone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸There was¡­. another girl who told a teacher. A nasty girl who gossiped too much. The girl¡¯s cellphone got confiscated and they called in her mother. They found a picture of her kissing the boy inside the girl¡¯s cellphone and¡­¡¹

    Maika lets out a small sigh.

    ¡¸The girl was forced to transfer to a public school. ¡ºThere is no need for vulgar students in our school!¡» they said¡­¡¹

    Maika said imitating a teacher. Most likely, an old-lady teacher who¡¯s past her fifties. Giving off a kind of crazy feeling.

    ¡¸The student-counselor, Ozone-sensei, is very meddlesome¡­ She always tries to keep us in check!¡¹

    ¡¸Hee~¡¹

    ¡¸There are daily inspections¡­. If anyone gets caught bringing stuff like makeup it all gets confiscated. Even¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Even what?¡¹

    ¡¸Even sweets¡¹ 1

    I¡¯m sitting here in a bath with a middle-school girl. It¡¯s just the two of us¡­. What the heck am I doing?

    The two of us are naked¡­.

    Not to mention, this girl¡¯s uterus is bathed in my semen.

    ¡¸Candy is allowed if you tell her something like ¡ºMy throat hurts.¡», she won¡¯t take it. But gum is useless. It¡¯s absolutely no good. Ozone-sensei says ¡ºThings such as gum fail at being food. Hmph! In the first place, if it¡¯s something you have to spit out, it can¡¯t even be called food!¡»

    Umu~ That¡¯s quite an interesting perspective.

    ¡¸Also, she gets very angry with chocolate. That¡¯s why Valentine¡¯s day is such a big deal. Ozone-sensei gets even stricter than usual checking belongings. We have to hide it in our lockers for three days beforehand.¡±

    ¡¸Valentine¡¯s day¡­. at an all-girls school?¡¹

    ¡¸For example, isn¡¯t it bad to not give any to your club seniors?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re both girls?¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter¡­sweets are the lubricant of human relations¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. It¡¯s tough for everyone to be in an all-girls school. There are lots of girls who quickly get jealous, cause a commotion, and gossip about bad things behind each other¡¯s back. That¡¯s why you have to do your best not to make any enemies!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hee~¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s bad if you don¡¯t hand out sweets in the clubs¡­. It¡¯s a given that you have to give Valentine¡¯s chocolates to the seniors who always take care of us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­that¡¯s quite the reason¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m serious.¡¹

    Maika giggles again.

    ¡¸What club is Maika in?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s in the dance club¡¹

    Uwa~ as expected of an all-girls school

    ¡¸¡­What kind of dance?¡¹

    Maika¡­winces her eyebrows

    ¡¸Its a¡­ a weird dance¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Weird dance?¡¹

    ¡¸You know¡­ Maika at first thought it was something like jazz dance or modern dance. But after joining, I found out it was a weird dance¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of weird dance?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºCreative dance¡» is what I would call it. It was senpai¡¯s idea and no one questions it even though no one likes it. Everyone just dances that unpleasant dance.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸During the school festival this year, we¡¯ll be dancing. It¡¯s unpleasant though. In our school, once you¡¯ve joined, there¡¯s not much you can do. You can¡¯t leave.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hee~¡¹

    ¡¸During my first year, I wasn¡¯t sure whether to join the ballet club or not¡­. Ballet requires you to have a good figure but my breast and butt didn¡¯t develop. So I picked the dance club.¡¹

    Do girls really care that much about their looks?

    ¡¸But its fine now. This summer the third-years will graduate, and it will become a place for Maika. With that it will change into the ¡ºJazz Dance Club¡».¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­..but that¡¯s still a secret. I¡¯ll bring forth a great revolution!¡¹

    Maika gives off a mischievous smile.

    It¡¯s very cute.

    I kiss her again.

    ¡¸Ahn~ I was still talking¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Cute¡­ You¡¯re too cute.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­. Onii-san¡¹

    This time, Maika gives me a kiss.

    ¡¸¡­Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you were too cute ¡­¡¹

    And¡­ we kiss again.

    ¡¸What should Maika do? If Ozone-sensei find¡¯s out about this situation. Maika will have to quit school.¡¹

    I stuck my tongue in Maika¡¯s mouth.

    Maika accepts my tongue.

    Our tongues¡­..entwine.

    ¡¸¡­This also feels good!¡¹

    Sucking each other¡¯s tongue.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine if Maika gets expelled.¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of thing is no good.¡¹

    ¡¸But let alone kissing, we¡¯ve already had sex. Once it¡¯s been found out that I¡¯m no longer a virgin, I¡¯m definitely getting kicked out¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸When the time comes, I¡¯ll tell the teacher. That because I forcibly raped Maika¡­. because Maika is just a victim. That Maika is not at fault¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If you do that, the police will arrest you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. If it means that Maika doesn¡¯t get expelled, I¡¯ll get arrested. I¡¯ll go to prison.¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of thing¡­.will only trouble Maika.¡¹

    Once again, Maika sucks my lips.

    ¡¸If you go to prison¡­.. I will no longer be able to kiss Onii-san!¡¹

    ¡­Maika!

    I embrace Maika.

    ¡¸When Onii-san holds me¡­.. I like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I like holding Maika.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika becomes all KyuKyu in my arms¡¹

    ¡­This girl¡¯s entire life is being held in my arms.

    ¡¸¡­Is it different than with the others?¡¹

    Maika looks up at me¡­.with a slightly worried face.

    ¡¸¡­Maika?¡¹

    Maika looks despondent and asked,

    ¡¸Is Onii-san¡¯s sex partners just Katsuko-san, Nei-san, and Misuzu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, there¡¯s a few more.¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯ll speak honestly.

    ¡¸As I thought¡­ Onii-san is quite popular!¡¹

    No¡­.That kind of thing is impossible.

    ¡¸How many people are there in total?¡¹

    Let¡¯s see¡­

    Katsuko-nee, Misuzu, Nagisa-san, Megumi¡­. Nei-san can¡¯t be counted since we haven¡¯t done it yet.

    Yukino¡¯s is different

    Yukino¡¯s isn¡¯t a sex partner.

    That girl is difficult to put into words.

    ¡¸¡­Four people. Including Maika, that makes five.¡¹

    Maika is surprised.

    ¡¸Uwa~ That¡¯s quite a few!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯ve only just recently become acquainted with everyone. Truthfully, it was only until recently that I was still a doutei.¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    It was only a little while ago, I would never have imagined that I¡¯d be in this situation.

    ¡¸¡­.What¡¯s a doutei?¡¹

    Ah¡­A second-year middle school girl wouldn¡¯t know yet.

    ¡¸Doutei is what you would call a guy who hasn¡¯t had sex yet.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is it Chinese?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a real japanese word! It¡¯s in the dictionary too!¡¹

    ¡¸That so. I¡¯ll look it up tonight¡¹

    Maika replied with a serious face.

    ¡¸Anyways¡­ Not much time has passed since I started having sex.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie!¡¹

    Maika scrunched her eyebrows.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie¡­. It¡¯s the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­.the time you did it wih Katsuko-san, you looked like you were quite used to it!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because¡­. Katsuko-nee is quite skilled.¡¹

    Maika reacted to my words.

    ¡¸¡­You call Katsuko-san by Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because Katsuko-nee told me ¡ºPlease call me this way.¡» that¡¯s why¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­ Ever since the first time I had sex with Katsuko-nee that one night in the public toilets.

    ¡­ Where Katsuko-nee told me to call her that way

    ¡¸¡­How about Nei-san?¡¹

    Maika is staring at me.

    ¡¸Regarding Nei-san, how do you call her?¡¹

    She¡¯s worried about such a thing¡­.

    ¡¸Nei-san is Nei-san. Misuzu is also Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyebrows twitch.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Crap.

    Maika was led to believe that today was the first day I met Misuzu¡­!

    ¡¸The thing about Misuzu, in reality I knew her from before. Even though I say from before, I really met her for the first time in the afternoon of the day before yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸The day before yesterday? Then that means you immediately became sex partners?¡¹

    ¡­eeeeeh.

    I¡¯ll just tell her everything.

    ¡¸Misuzu isn¡¯t my sex partner¡­.She¡¯s my pet.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Pet?¡¹

    Maika has a surprised look on her face.

    ¡¸Such a beautiful and elegant person is¡­..Onii-san¡¯s pet?¡¹

    ¡­Ah.

    ¡¸Well¡­. Katsuko-nee¡¯s best friend is a person called Nagisa-san. Originally Misuzu was a pet belonging to that Nagisa-san. Nagisa-san gave me Misuzu.¡¹

    Somehow¡­. It seems like the more I explain, the more hazy things get.

    ¡¸This Nagisa-san person, did Onii-san have sex with her too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ I did.¡¹

    Maika begins to pout.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san is quite the perverted person.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah ¡­I think so too¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯d crawl into a hole if I could.

    ¡¸¡­What kind of person is Nagisa-san? Afterall, she¡¯s got to be a pretty person. Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-san is the same age as Katsuko-nee and¡­ She¡¯s a very beautiful, bright, and gentle person.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The same feelings as someone like Katsuko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee is a little bit different. Katsuko-nee is like a big sunflower. Always dashing and smiling. Just by looking at her, your mood will brighten.¡¹

    Yeah, just like a tall sunflower standing proudly. Shimmering in the light of the summer sun.

    ¡¸Nagisa-san is like a flower garden of Rapeseeds. Giving off a feeling of warmth, comfort, and ease.¡¹

    Yeah, Nagisa-san like a spring flower garden spread out as far as the eye can see.

    ¡¸¡­hmmmm¡¹

    It¡¯s a bit difficult to understand with just words.

    I¡¯m poor at trying to explain things to people.

    ¡¸For now, We¡¯ll see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Will it be okay meeting Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ They¡¯ll surely be nice to Maika!¡¹

    I¡¯m sure if its Nagisa-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is it really okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s neither good or bad. In regards to Maika, you¡¯re like my cute little sister.¡¹

    Maika misinterprets my words.

    ¡¸I see, all the sex partners are sisters. Just like Katsuko-san said!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can become close sisters with Katsuko-san and Nei-san, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Everyone will treat Maika gently!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Uwaa! I¡¯m so happy!¡¹

    Maika makes a big smile.

    ¡­That¡¯s a relief.

    I, alone, raped Maika.

    ¡¸Misuzu also¡¹

    ¡¸But ¡­ Misuzu-san isn¡¯t Onii-san¡¯s sex partner, right? She¡¯s a pet, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­well¡¹

    ¡¸How should Maika treat Onii-san¡¯s pet?¡¹

    Maika really does worry about things¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s friend, Tomomi-chan, has a puppy but whenever Maika goes to play at Tomomi-chan¡¯s house, it barks loudly. It barks going, Kyan!Kyan!, thinking Maika would take away Tomomi-chan. It was quite noisy.¡±

    ¡­uh

    Certainly, Misuzu is quite like a puppy.

    ¡­huh.

    Somehow, I¡¯m also getting worried.

    ¡¸Onii-san just met Misuzu-san the day before yesterday, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But we also met yesterday¡­ You could say that, I have sex with Misuzu everyday¡­¡¹

    Or more like¡­.Whenever she is with me, she¡¯ll immediately try to wring me dry.

    That¡¯s¡­ the kind of feeling I get.

    ¡¸¡­.You guys have sex every day?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ it¡¯s always once a day. Oh, Katsuko-nee also.¡¹

    I do it with Katsuko-nee once a day.

    ¡¸¡­ Katsuko¡¯s also?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­.is it possible to do it with Maika everyday too?¡¹

    Maika pressed down on her tiny stomach.

    ¡¸¡­Does your stomach hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a bit, its tingling as if Onii-san is still inside.¡¹

    ¡¸If it hurts too much, let¡¯s visit the doctor.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not painful to that point¡­.but¡¹

    ¡­ Sex still seems to be scary.

    I embrace Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Did you want to do it again?¡¹

    Maika is misunderstanding.

    It seems¡¡after all, the rape experience is still effecting her.

    ¡¸¡­Sit down over here¡¹

    I lean against the wall of the bathtub.

    I take a little step and lower myself.

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just going to make sure you¡¯re not hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Believe in me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­okay¡¹

    With the wall to her back, Maika sits on the edge.

    Going in between Maika¡¯s legs.

    I look at Maika¡¯s vagina in front of my eyes

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarassing after all¡­ Please dont look so much.¡¹

    Maika shyly twists her body.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t know if I don¡¯t take a look.¡¹

    Grabbing her thighs, I spread them open widely.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡±¡¹

    Maika¡¯s secret place was slightly swollen.

    Seems painful.

    Her folds that should have been tightly closed were slightly open.

    This was probably due to the sex being forced.

    ¡¸¡­It hurts right?¡¹

    The words ¡ºI¡¯m sorry¡» come to me but I swallow them.

    ¡¸Yeah, it hurts.¡¹

    At the very least¡­

    Even just a little bit, I want to make it feel pleasant.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll lick it¡¹

    ¡¸eh?!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸To sterilize it with my spit!¡¹

    ¡¸Sterilize?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yup¡¹

    Actually, I don¡¯t know if spit has any antibacterial effects.

    Regardless, I want to lick the place I hurt.

    ¡¸¡­Here I go¡¹

    My tongue reaches out to Maika.

    First, I lick the insides of her thighs.

    ¡¸¡­Iyan~ It tickles!¡¹

    The skin of the beautiful fourteen-year-old girl is smooth

    ¡­White and soft.

    In that spot, I let my tongue roll.

    ¡¸This really feels kinda perverted¡­!¡¹

    Maika mutters as she looks over me licking her crotch.

    ¡¸It is perverted. Because I¡¯m a perverted person.¡¹

    I respond towards Maika.

    ¡¸Hey¡­.actually¡­¡¹

    Her face turnes completely red.

    Maika becomes aroused.

    ¡¸Maika¡­is just a little bit perverted.¡¹

    My tongue crawls over her vagina.

    It has a sour taste.

    This is¡­. the taste of love nectar.

    Maika¡¯s gradually letting it out.

    ¡¸¡­Maika is getting wet.¡¹

    ¡¸Thats not true.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¯s love juice is delicious.¡¹

    Deliberately making licking and slurping sounds.

    ¡¸No¡­don¡¯t say such things.¡¹

    The taste of love juice¡­ varies between girls

    It¡¯s different¡­ from person to person.

    It¡¯s better to stop sticking my tongue inside her vagina.

    ¡­It seems like it still hurts.

    I, stretch out my tongue towards her clitoris.

    ¡¸¡­Iyan!¡¹

    I lick.. the skin-covered clitoris.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!, Don¡¯t lick¡­ Such a place¡­.¡¹

    After all that licking¡­ Maika¡¯s body loosens up.

    The small clitoris peeked out from under the skin.

    I went licking at full strength!

    ¡¸¡­ Fuwaa! Don¡¯t do it so intensely!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body¡¯s trembling¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­ Just leave everything to me¡­!!¡¹

    *Chupa*Chupa* Purposely making noises, I suck deeply on Maika¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸¡­.Amazing! I~It feels so good..!¡¹

    Maika grabbs my head with both hands¡­!

    Looking down at me with a face showing that she¡¯s feeling it.

    ¡¸¡­If Maika experiences such a thing¡­. Maika won¡¯t be able to have sex with another person!¡¹

    The tip of my tongue grinds against her clitoris!

    ¡¸¡­ Ahyiin!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body bounces!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of everything. I won¡¯t allow another man to do perverted things.¡¹

    I continue to precisely stimulated it with my tongue¡­!

    Licking her clitoris little by little¡­.!

    ¡¸¡­.ahhhhhh~!¡­It feels good! From now on, Maika won¡¯t do it alone anymore. Onii-san, give it to Maika! Please give it to Maika everyday!¡¹

    Maika¡­ grabbs tightly onto my hair!

    Pressing me tightly against her crotch!

    I¡­

    More intensely, I stimulate Maika¡¯s clitoris.

    Slowly but steadily, love nectar comes dripping out from her vagina!

    ¡­Maika¡¯s body is trembling! *purupuru*

    ¡¸¡­ Aahn! It feels good! This is addicting! Maika¡¯s turning into a naughty girl!¡±¡¹

    ¡­Just a little bit more, she¡¯s almost there!

    ¡¸¡­ Ahnn~! Ahn~! Something¡­ Is shining! White! It¡¯s turning white! ¡­ Ah~ ¡­ Ah~ ¡­ Ah~ ¡­ Ahn~! ¡­ Oni-sa~~~n!!! ¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body is trembles as she floats away.

    ¡¸¡­ Maika is becoming useless! Useless!!!¡¹

    Maika screams¡­ while cumming¡­!

    My head¡¯s tightly grasped with all her might¡­!

    The too young and small body tightens and cramps up!

    ¡¸¡­Ahhhhhh~, Noooooooo~!¡¹

    *Jorororo*¡­!

    ¡­Warm water drenched my face!

    Maika¡¯s peeing!

    ¡¸¡­Nooo~! Noooo~! Avoid it Onii-san!¡¹

    Although Maika says that, her hands are firmly holding my head in place.

    I can¡¯t¡­ move my head while being held down against Maika¡¯s crotch.

    And just like that¡­the golden shower hits my face directly¡­!

    Maika¡¯s pee is beautifully shining and sparkling.

    ¡¸¡­No, no, Iyaaan!¡¹

    Eventually¡­ Maika lets everything out.

    Strength leaves Maika¡¯s hands.

    And just like that¡­We slide down¡­ and sit in the bathtub.

    ¡¸¡­Ha~, Ha~, Ha~¡¹

    Maika¡¯s still immersed in the afterglow of pleasure.

    Then suddenly, hot water flies at my face!

    ¡¸Wash your face, Baka!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yeah.¡¹

    I splash my face with warm water.

    ¡¸¡ºAh, yeah.¡» My ass. Isn¡¯t it dirty?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s in high tension because of her embarrassment.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Maika¡¯s right?¡­ So its not dirty.¡¹

    My face turns red as I say that.

    ¡¸¡­BAKA¡¹

    Then¡­ She embraces me.

    ¡¸¡­ It felt good. Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s no good if it hurts too much. After all its going to become the memory of Maika¡¯s first time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah ¡­, thank you.¡¹

    Maika¡­ kisses me.

    ¡¸What should I do now¡­?¡¹

    Maika says.

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s body will become useless without Onii-san¡¹

    Her small breasts press against me.

    ¡¸Maika¡­ might have to drop out of school¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡­kisses me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­.is getting hard again¡­!¡¹

    Another¡­erection.

    ¡¸What do you want to do? Let it out in Maika again?¡¹

    Maika asks me.

    ¡¸But¡­ It hurts right?¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about Maika¡¯s body.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll endure it¡­ After all, Maika is Onii-san¡¯s sex partner.¡¹

    ¡­But.

    In that instance¡­

    She gallantly dashes into the bathroom¡­!

    ¡¸¡­From here on, leave the rest to me!¡¹

    ¡­She came.

    ¡­Misuzu.

    Misuzu burst into the bathroom naked~!

    ¡¸Sorry, Maika! I apologize about before!¡¹

    Misuzu cries out to Maika!

    ¡¸This is the type of person Misuzu really is! A vulgar girl who cannot bare it if her amazing Danna-sama gets taken away.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Maika¡¯as stunned by Misuzu¡¯s excessively high tension.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Please hand over that penis to Misuzu. Please! Please! Pretty Please!¡¹

    Misuzu already threw away both her dignity and her pride.

    ¡¸¡­Umm¡¹

    Maika looks over towards my face¡­

    ¡¸This is the real Misuzu. She¡¯s always with a loud voice, always with a smile, and always cries often. A lovely girl. She¡¯s my pet!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes~! Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s faithful pet~!¡¹

    I stand up from the bathtub.

    I sit down at the edge of the bath.

    With my erect penis, pointing staight towards the sky. 2

    ¡¸Misuzu, Suck¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu happily crouches down in front of my crotch.

    Nestling up close just like a real puppy.

    ¡¸¡­Itadakimasu~!¡¹

    She swallows my penis.

    Licking all over with her tongue.

    ¡¸¡­How is everyone?¡¹

    When I ask, Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san is making lunch ¡­¡¹

    ¡­eh?

    ¡¸Most likely, Danna-sama and the others would be hungry¡­. I tried to invite her saying ¡ºLet¡¯s attack the bathroom together!¡» ¡­ Katsuko-sama said ¡ºSince I also have the ability to cook, I¡¯ll use that appeal instead¡». But¡­Misuzu doesn¡¯t have any talent in sex.¡¹

    ¡­uhh.

    I think she has more than enough talent in sex.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu is cute even without being perverted.¡¹

    ¡¸Does Danna-sama hate having sex with Misuzu?!¡¹

    Misuzu looks up and stares at me.

    ¡¸No¡­ that¡¯s not the case.¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu loves having sex with Danna-sama~! Misuzu can no longer live without Danna-sama~!¡¹

    ¡­eh, Misuzu?!

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t throw Misuzu away!¡¹

    Misuzu says as she licks my penis.

    I stroke Misuzu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Misuzu asks¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu is¡­. a little bit impatient!¡¹

    ¡­eh?!

    ¡¸Misuzu does not want Danna-sama to be taken away by a young and cute girl.¡¹

    Really this child¡­

    Taking this cute girl into my hands

    I¡­ embrace Misuzu¡¯s body

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. How can I ever forget about Misuzu? Since Misuzu is so cute. I love you..!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaaa~!!¡¹

    Misuzu is clinging to me¡­!

    ¡­There¡¯s nothing to cry about.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san is cute¡­!¡¹

    Maika says from inside the bathtub, with an astonished look on her face.

    ¡¸Ahn, Danna-sama~~~! I¡¯m called cute by a cute child!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no reason to cry! Because Misuzu is such a cute girl!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    Misuzu¡­ looks up to me with a crying face.

    At that time¡­ a voice comes out from the speakers.

    ¡¸Hehehe¡­ relax Mii-chan¡­ Right now, I¡¯ll tell you something good!¡¹

    ¡­It was Nei-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸This is a recording from just an hour ago¡­!¡¹

    ¡­recording?

    Audio started playing from the speakers¡­!

    ¡¸¡­ By the way,Yo-chan what do you think of Mii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think she¡­ is the best in the world?¡¹

    Ah¡­this is?!

    ¡¸Misuzu is¡­ the cutest in the world.¡¹

    ¡­was what I had said.

    I¡­

    Nei-san, you recorded that!?

    ¡¸Well then¡­ it seems like Yo-chan believes that Mii-chan is the number one cutest person in the world¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san is really quite the mischievous child!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama! I like you~! I love you~!!!¡¹

    Misuzu jumps at me..!

    1. TL Note: Candy is not used here because the word okashi is specifically refers to sweets. Where as below Ame is use, hence candy ?

    2. EN: A drill ready to pierce the heavens! ?

 Chapter 95

    95. Naked Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­Err, Uhm¡­Shouldn¡¯t you explain everything now¡­?¡¹

    Maika asks Misuzu

    Misuzu separates her mouth from my penis and speaks¡­

    ¡¸Can we leave it for later after sex?¡¹

    Maika¡­

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I¡¯d like it before if possible. That way, I can watch Onii-san and Misuzu-san have sex in peace¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What should I do?

    There¡¯s a lot of things I have to explain.

    Misuzu¡¯s intrusion is too timely¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s announcement¡­

    The secrets of this mansion in the first place¡­

    What should I talk about then?

    Or rather¡­How far am I allowed to tell Maika.

    ¡¸Misuzu calls this one Danna-sama! Misuzu is this one¡¯s pet!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­you¡¯re explaining that one?

    ¡¸Earlier, just as Danna-sama told Maika-san, Misuzu was owned by Nagisa-sama previously and was given to Danna-sama as a present. It was the day before yesterday. That¡¯s when Misuzu gave her virginity to Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu answered immediately.

    ¡¸¡­Three days ago1¡­You met him and gave your virginity immediately?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, Misuzu-san felt good a while ago you know¡­?¡¹

    Maika asks Misuzu in wonder.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s because Danna-sama loved me with all his might¡¹

    Misuzu turns red.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu also felt pain during her first time. But, it felt good on the second day. Right now, there¡¯s already no pain. Maika-san will get used to it immediately too!¡¹

    Misuzu answers¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu also gave her virginity on her first time meeting Danna-sama. At that time, Nagisa-sama was the owner of Misuzu so, suddenly, I was ordered to have sex with Danna-sama. To be honest, it was really scary¡­I¡¯m not good with men after all¡­¡¹

    Misuzu at that time¡­

    It was just three days ago but it felt like something from a very long time ago¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m quite similar to Maika-san. Misuzu¡¯s virginity loss was almost rape too¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    ¡­Sorry.

    ¡¸But, Danna-sama was really gentle with Misuzu. He told Misuzu ¡ºI like you¡»¡­then loved me. That¡¯s why, Misuzu lost her virginity and gained love. I¡¯m grateful to Danna-sama for such a wonderful first experience¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­I

    I just wanted to embrace Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­Are you really a Kouzuki?¡¹

    Maika asks Misuzu with curious eyes.

    ¡¸Yes. I didn¡¯t lie in my introduction a while ago. I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu. My grandfather is Kouzuki Shigetaka. My father is serving in the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science and Technology. My mother came from the Ooya house. This uniform is definitely mine too. I didn¡¯t lie at all, I swear on the Virgin Mary¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answers Maika clearly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san, do you know about the Kouzuki House?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸No¡­I did¡¯t know about it at that time. Or rather¡­To be honest, I still don¡¯t completely understand it even now¡¹

    Yeah¡­Sorry though

    Is it really a famous house¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama doesn¡¯t know anything about Misuzu¡¯s family. Not knowing anything¡­He just loved what he saw in Misuzu. Misuzu¡¯s really happy about that¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say this before Maika-san would Misunderstand¡­Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama isn¡¯t a frivolous person who¡¯d just say that he loves any girl he sees. Rather, he has a very clumsy character¡­a person that won¡¯t say light complements to women¡¹

    ¡­un.

    I¡¯m really no good.

    ¡¸This person will never lie to someone he loves. Everything Danna-sama says is his real intent¡­he¡¯s serious from the bottom of his heart. When Danna-sama says ¡ºI love you¡»That¡¯s what he¡¯s really thinking with his heart and soul¡­!¡¹

    Maika nods at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I somehow understood that¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Maika.

    ¡¸Once Danna-sama likes a girl¡­he¡¯ll never betray her. On the contrary, he¡¯ll accept her without rejecting anything. Misuzu¡¯s actually a bad girl so I purposely call Danna-sama late at night and early in the morning¡­ But, Danna-sama never shows an attitude of being annoyed. He always listens to Misuzu any time with a sincere attitude¡­!¡¹

    Eeeh¡­The pee call?

    I¡¯m being tested¡­?!

    ¡­Ah

    Nei-san and Margo-san put me through a test before too¡­

    ¡­I see.

    These people won¡¯t trust a human like me that easily¡­

    ¡¸Maika also felt that! Earlier, Maika was talking about her school quite leisurely but¡­Onii-san¡¯s just listening the whole time. If it was Mama or Onee-chan, they¡¯ll just say ¡ºSure sure¡»then throw responses based on the contents but¡­Onii-san¡¯s listening only while looking at Maika¡¯s eyes¡­!¡¹

    No¡­Well

    I have to listen to Maika¡¯s story¡­

    ¡¸He¡¯s that kind of person¡­He¡¯s a very wonderful person. Misuzu likes this one. I love him!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s slightly aroused.

    Her eyes are moist.

    ¡¸Misuzu half thought that it can¡¯t be helped because it¡¯s fate. I¡­To be honest¡­cast away my own life for these past few years. That¡¯s why¡­When I was told by Nagisa-sama to become Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­Then that I have to give my virginity¡­! But¡­I lightly thought that I don¡¯t care if I have that kind of life. It can¡¯t be helped if it has come to this. Then I¡¯ll become his pet forever¡­!

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡­Is that so?

    Her mind has given up in various ways¡­

    She became my pet¡­

    ¡¸But¡­That was only at first¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Every time Misuzu talks to Danna-sama¡­or meets with Danna-sama¡­I¡¯m coming to love Danna-sama more and more! Danna-sama never refuses Misuzu at any time. He¡¯s always accepting me. Whatever selfishness Misuzu says, all of it is taken seriously¡­! He¡¯s always directly accepting the indecent and shameful Misuzu! There¡¯s no one like him! He¡¯s the best one for me! I need this man¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu looks down.

    ¡¸Today, when I met Maika-san¡­in the first room in front of the terrace and in the second floor¡¯s studio, my attitude was cruel wasn¡¯t it¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Misuzu bows towards Maika¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true. Misuzu-san¡¯s very gentle¡­Adult-like, even elegant¡­!¡¹

    Maika responds¡­

    ¡¸No¡­That¡¯s all a facade. Pretending to be an adult might look good¡­but it¡¯s just miserable¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks up sorrowfully.

    ¡¸¡­That is Misuzu¡¯s usual appearance. In school, and at home¡­Even when at social gatherings. That¡¯s how it feels to live as a ¡ºDaughter of Kouzuki¡» Misuzu acts conceited, pretending to be smart¡­a disgusting prudish attitude. Misuzu has an ugly heart¡­!¡¹2

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­What are you saying! That¡¯s not Misuzu¡¯s fault. You¡¯re very beautiful!¡¹

    I told Misuzu, but¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s gloomy face doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Danna-sama. But, Misuzu doesn¡¯t like herself at those times. But¡­I have to live in my school and house acting like that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Have to live?

    ¡¸The students in our school are all Ojou-samas from respectable families. All of them are carefully selected relatives of the noble families. ¡­You¡¯d be ostracized if you show any weakness. At school, there are a lot of factions from each house. If you belong to a faction, you can enter the umbrella of protection from the influential person and live easily, but¡­Misuzu¡¯s a Kouzuki. I can¡¯t enter any other faction¡­¡¹

    So super Ojou-sama schools are dangerous¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s actually a lump of an inferiority complex¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me like a small girl.

    She clings to me¡­

    ¡¸In our school¡­Misuzu has a relative two years under her. The successor of the Kouzuki house¡­The daughter of Misuzu¡¯s grandpa¡¯s eldest son. She¡¯s Ruriko-san¡¹3

    ¡­Misuzu shows the depths of her heart.

    ¡¸¡­I always lose against Ruriko-san. I¡¯m no match against her at anything. Language, Piano, flower arrangement, and even dances¡­Ruriko-san is better. And she¡¯s two years younger¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s complex.

    This is the thorn in her heart she never reveals to anyone.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡¯s a very adult-like child. She¡¯s been mature ever since we were young¡­she¡¯s beautiful. A much more beautiful girl than Misuzu. Also very good at everything. Perfect at anything and everything¡­! That¡¯s why, I have to be perfect just like her. As an older relative¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s talking about the darkness in her heart¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡¸But¡­If you pretend to be a ¡ºPerfect child¡»all the time, it makes you feel a terrible burden. The stress builds up¡­ You won¡¯t have any friends around of whom you can trust. That¡¯s obvious¡­Misuzu¡¯s always pretending by herself. Misuzu has act her part in the play¡­ I. am an ugly duckling pretending to be a ¡ºPerfect girl¡»¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s hands are trembling¡­

    ¡¸It has continued since childhood¡­It¡­ hurts¡­ my feelings gradually grew darker¡­ Then, Grandfather became worried about me so¡­he sent me to Nagisa-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa-san.

    So the meeting of Misuzu and Nagisa-san being the teacher of flower arrangements was no coincidence?!

    ¡¸When Nagisa-sama saw me, she said this¡­¡ºYou¡¯re going to play with Onee-san a lot!¡»¡­¡ºYou can be crazy in front of me! I¡¯ll be crazy too!¡»Then laughed¡­Thus, I became Nagisa-san¡¯s pet¡­ Then, the weight in my heart was reduced. I can depend on Nagisa-san like a puppy¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah. I get that.

    Nagisa-san has tolerance like that¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s grandfather was Nagisa-san¡¯s guest so¡­He knows that Nagisa-san has that power4

    Noticing Misuzu¡¯s suffering¡­He entrusted her to Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s really not a child who can call herself ¡ºMisuzu¡» That¡¯s something I thought that would just make me seem childish and vulgar¡­But, when I¡¯m with Nagisa-sama, I becoming more of that kind of child¡­ That¡¯s when I noticed. This is the real me. A vulgar childish girl. It became easier when I noticed it¡­¡¹

    As expected of Nagisa-san.

    She peeled off the husk around Misuzu¡¯s heart little by little¡­

    ¡¸Twice a week, on Tuesdays and Saturdays¡­I meet up with Nagisa-sama under the pretense of part time work¡­ I¡¯m able to endure the remaining five days if I have those two days. I was satisfied with that kind of daily life¡¹

    That¡¯s before Misuzu met me.

    Acting as the ¡ºPerfect Girl¡»in her house and at school, getting spoiled like a puppy in front of Nagisa-san¡­

    A girl with two faces.

    ¡¸But¡­That was a misunderstanding. I understand it now. Why Nagisa-sama passed Misuzu to Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸My relationship with Nagisa-sama was just relaxation after all¡­I could never truly reveal my heart to Nagisa-sama. Nagisa-sama thought that I needed a much more fundamental change. That¡¯s why¡­Danna-sama¡­I¡­¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸¡­My meeting with Danna-sama three days ago was devastating!¡¹

    Misuzu grips my arm.

    ¡­Then.

    Misuzu transformed 5

    A different face I¡¯ve never seen before¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, do you get it?! You have changed my life! I¡¯ll show everything about myself if it¡¯s you! The dirtiest part of my heart, the cunning one, the lewd one, I¡¯ll expose everything. I¡¯ll always be naked in front of you. I¡¯ll show everything from head to toe! I¡¯ll talk to you about everything I think of from the bottom of my heart!¡­I¡¯m yours only! I don¡¯t have anyone but you!¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me crying¡­!

    ¡¸Because, I know that you¡¯ll never refuse me! I believe that you¡¯ll accept it no matter who I am!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    A year older beauty.

    The one I thought of as a puppy¡­has changed into an Onee-san.

    Girls have many faces.

    All of those face make me feel loved¡­

    ¡¸I want to live forever with you! I¡¯m fine being scolded by Grandfather or Father! I¡¯m fine being thrown away by my family! I¡¯m fine being thrown from the Kouzuki house! I can¡¯t live if I¡¯m not with you!¡¹

    Misuzu kisses me.

    I accept Misuzu¡¯s kiss in silence.

    Misuzu released her lips and looks up at me.

    Her tear filled eyes are shining.

    ¡¸¡­What should I do?¡­ What should I do? What should I do? I want to make you mine by any means! I love you!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    Misuzu¡¯s heart is pained for me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll give birth to your child, as many as you want! I¡¯ll do everything! I¡¯ll devote my whole life to you! That¡¯s why¡­That¡¯s why¡­please be a man that¡¯s only mine! I want to monopolize you! By any means!!!¡¹

    ¡­But

    I can¡¯t choose only Misuzu.

    ¡¸Sadly¡­we can¡¯t accept that¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s a voice from the entrance of the bathroom.

    That¡¯s, Yuzuki Minaho¡­My teacher.

    Sensei comes into the bathroom naked¡­

    She¡¯s not hiding the big scar on her stomach¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s not the only one who needs Yoshida-kun. Katsuko and Nagisa too¡­the other girls need his existence too. They have the same reason you just said¡­!¡¹

    Sensei tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸If Misuzu-san is Yoshida-kun¡¯s pet¡­then I¡¯m the current owner of Yoshida-kun. I won¡¯t allow your selfishness¡­okay?¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s words are threatening¡­

    ¡¸¡­But, I¡¹

    Misuzu lowers her head with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, do you really intend to confront your grandfather?¡¹

    Sensei smiles at Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸If you were serious¡­Then I¡¯ll talk to Kouzuki-sama too¡¹

    Misuzu made a face like she couldn¡¯t believe¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Are you saying that you will cooperate?¡¹

    Sensei and Misuzu probe each other¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sama, what¡¯s the merit for you?¡¹

    ¡¸To deepen the relationship between the ¡ºKuromori¡»and the Kouzuki house¡­If Kouzuki-sama accepts and becomes our formal support, it would be a great help. It¡¯s a matter of celebrating¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu thought for a moment then answered.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I¡¯ll leave it to Yuzuki-sama¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, be satisfied that you can be alone with him. I won¡¯t allow you to monopolize him but, I¡¯ll prepare a time for Misuzu-san to be alone with him. Evenly with the other girls¡­If Misuzu-san behaves herself, I¡¯ll think about social status in the future¡­!¡¹

    Sensei smiles at Misuzu.

    Err¡­Social position?

    ¡¸¡­But, she¡¯s aiming at that too¡¹

    ¡­W-What?

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s aiming at it¡­Katsuko and Nagisa too¡­¡¹

    Misuzu whispered to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­What are you talking about?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the talk about who¡¯s going to be Danna-sama¡¯s bride!¡¹

    My bride?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not something urgent is it? Yoshida-kun¡¯s still young. You all just have to compete¡­Or could it be that you don¡¯t have the confidence to win the status of wife?¡¹

    Sensei asked Misuzu daringly¡­

    ¡¸¡­I do! I will fight against everyone!¡¹

    Misuzu declares war with dazzling eyes!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, everyone¡¯s fighting fairly 6 Don¡¯t try to take any strange plans¡­¡¹

    ¡­Strange plans?¡­

    ¡¸Your eyes become suspicious from time to time. You¡¯re plotting something aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    Misuzu fidgets¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­I planned to kidnap Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Kidnap?

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a villa in Nagano¡­I intended to confine Danna-sama there¡­bind him in the bed, then have sex until I got pregnant. Misuzu intends to take care of everything like Danna-sama¡¯s meal, bath, or pee!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeeeeeeeeeh!!

    ¡¸For these past few days, I¡¯ve been coming to this mansion¡­I keep looking for Katsuko-sama and Margo-san¡¯s opportunity, and for a way to take Danna-sama out¡­!¡¹

    I-I-I-I-Is that so?!

    ¡¸As Yoshida-kun¡¯s owner¡­I can¡¯t allow such a thing. Isn¡¯t going to Nagano just double suicide?¡¹

    S-Sensei¡­Double Suicide?

    ¡¸¡­We won¡¯t die. We¡¯ll live. I¡¯ll make Danna-sama happy!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Sensei¡­

    ¡¸If ever you kidnapped Yoshida-kun and arrived at Nagano¡­what would you do after that? If your grandfather and ¡ºKuromori¡»searched seriously we can find you immediately. You¡¯ll get caught within two days. Then, Misuzu-san would be separated from Yoshida-kun¡­and you¡¯ll never meet each other for the rest of your lives¡¹

    Sensei threatens Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Because, won¡¯t this act be putting your grandfather to shame? Misuzu-san had a fiance that your grandfather had decided after all¡­¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Yes. That¡¯s right. I think that will happen¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go as far as to say that your grandfather would kill Yoshida-kun but¡­he¡¯ll keep him away from you. You might be made to study abroad. Or maybe your marriage with your fiance would be hastened¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s words are putting weight on Misuzu.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Misuzu-san don¡¯t do anything absurd alone. We¡¯re not Misuzu-san¡¯s enemies so believe in your sisters¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My sisters?¡¹

    Misuzu looks surprised.

    ¡¸All of the girls who need Yoshida-kun are sisters¡­Think like that. It¡¯s fine to fight and compete but¡­there¡¯s no need for hate. After all, Yoshida-kun loves all girls equally¡­!¡¹7

    After Sensei¡¯s speech¡­a voice from the speakers continues.

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s right, Mii-chan! We¡¯re sisters! We help and cooperate with each other! I like Mii-chan! But, Yo-chan is for everyone!¡»

    ¡­Nei-san!

    ¡º¡­Katsuko thinks so too. Think of us as your sisters and consult us about anything. Nagisa thinks the same! Everyone likes Misuzu-sama! By the way¡­we won¡¯t let you monopolize him¡»

    ¡­Katsuko-nee.

    Misuzu¡­answers everyone while crying.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Thank you very much!¡¹

    I look at Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei. Do you intend to make Misuzu a member of the ¡ºtoys¡»?¡¹

    Sensei shook her head slowly.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s your pet. You have to take care of her. You have to discipline her!¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu is a very bad girl. Please make me everyone¡¯s sister. Also¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu sits straight on the bathroom floor and bows towards me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been extremely rude! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Misuzu dogezas in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­Raise your head Misuzu¡¹

    I command Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­No, Misuzu has done something not suitable as a pet¡­please punish me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s okay now! Raise your head!¡¹

    I shout at Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Misuzu raises her head in surprise.

    I squat down ahead of Misuzu and embrace her delicate body.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine for Misuzu to be selfish, absurd, and vulgar! You¡¯re fine being a pet that can¡¯t be disciplined!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Depend on me more! Trouble me! I¡¯m fine no matter how many times you bother me!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s perplexed at my words.

    ¡¸That¡¯s bad¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s natural for me to take care of Misuzu! We¡¯ll be together forever so that¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    Loving someone means that you have to be prepared to accept everything no matter how much they trouble you.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me crying.

    ¡¸Seriously. Misuzu¡¯s so helpless!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­Danna-samaaaaa!¡¹

    Misuzu asks a kiss from me.

    Of course I¡¯ll kiss her.

    No matter how many times¡­

    ¡¸¡­What are your impressions?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei asks Maika.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯m surprised. I feel like I¡¯m watching a movie¡­!¡¹

    Maika answers.

    ¡¸My¡­You belong there too. This dramatic movie will happen to you too from now on¡­!¡¹

    Sensei smiles at Maika.

    ¡­Sensei?

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yuzuki Minaho. Nice to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Maika¡¹

    While I¡¯m embracing Misuzu¡­the two of them exchange mysterious greetings.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of things that need to be explained to you. You also want to know it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Maika looks at Sensei¡¯s face.

    ¡¸But, don¡¯t worry¡­Whatever happens, Yoshida-kun will protect Maika-san. You do understand that he likes you, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    You¡¯re saying that while I¡¯m embracing another girl¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t believe him¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I do believe Onii-san. Right now, Misuzu is faithful to Onii-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s faithful to Maika-san¡­This boy is equally faithful to the girls he likes. He¡¯ll never discriminate. Isn¡¯t that right, Katsuko?¡¹

    Sensei speaks to the ceiling¡­

    ¡ºYes, Katsuko is also loved the same! This boy will never betray women¡¯s feelings!¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice is heard in the bathroom¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, Maika-san¡¯s your ¡ºwoman¡» already isn¡¯t she?¡­!¡¹

    Sensei asks me

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Step back for a moment.¡¹

    Misuzu nods

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    I come before Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Maika.¡¹

    Maika looks at me with a blank face.

    ¡¸What is it, Onii-san¡­?¡¹

    I kneel in front of Maika and hold her hand.

    I kiss the back of Maika¡¯s hand¡­

    ¡¸I will never betray Maika from now on. I¡¯m Maika¡¯s ally whenever. Whatever happens¡­I will protect Maika. I will protect you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Perhaps, I¡¯m thinking that if Maika will lose her father.

    Shirasaka house will collapse¡­

    This can no longer stop.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­what do you mean by that?¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­I will explain from hereon¡¹

    Sensei told Maika¡­

    ¡¸But, I would like you to remember. Yoshida-kun will never abandon Maika-san. And, as far as Yoshida-kun is concerned, he¡¯s Maika-san¡¯s ally¡­The sisters who love Yoshida-kun¡­Katsuko, Nei, and Misuzu will be your allies too¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Maika.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Maika-san¡¯s my sister. I¡¯ll treasure you like my little sister¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Sensei told the surprised Maika.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a woman who has a grudge against your father, Shirasaka Sousuke¡­I¡¯m living just by the thought of revenge on your father¡­!¡¹

    1. Today¡¯s April 30, Misuzu lost her virginity in 28th, Maika¡¯s counting today as well ?

    2. EN: fixed it so Misuzu speaks in third person when referring to herself casually (yoshida mode), in first person when referring to herself formally (ojou-sama mode), and in first person when referring to her own thoughts (mental thoughts) ?

    3. EN: I¡¯m assuming she¡¯s speaking in the ¡°royal we¡± when referring to her school on the behalf of being a Kouzuki ?

    4. Oh boy you don¡¯t know what Nagisa can do ?

    5. No, this is not your magical girl anime. She may be naked but she¡¯s not going to change into magical girl costume anytime soon ?

    6. Fuck that, **** won¡¯t fight fairly! ?

    7. EN: Love Communism? ?

 Chapter 96

    96. Gentle Liars.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¯s Papa did something bad?¡¹

    Maika asks Yuzuki-sensei anxiously.

    Sensei began talking calmly.

    ¡¸¡­When I was 12, I was raped by your father. It was before you were born¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s eyes are serious¡­

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸After that¡­I had horrible experiences with your father. I was made to sell myself¡­you know prostitution don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸I was raped multiple times by your father¡¯s friend. For years and more¡¹

    Sensei¡­looks at Maika¡¯s eyes as she talk.

    Maika¡¯s listening to Sensei seriously.

    ¡¸Then, I got pregnant¡­I was 16 at that time¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes have tears collecting.

    ¡¸But¡­Your father still made me do prostitution while I was pregnant¡­then my stomach was made to no longer be able to bear a child. My body has become like this¡­!¡¹

    Sensei shows the scar on her abdomen to Maika¡­

    A painful to look at wound¡­hollows out from the abdomen to her genital.

    ¡¸It¡¯s cruel isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s ugly isn¡¯t it?¡­My body can no longer have a child. I don¡¯t have a womb. Far from that, I can¡¯t have sex with a man. That¡¯s what happened to my body¡­touch it¡¹

    Maika spoke to Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to touch it¡­I want you to confirm that it¡¯s a real wound with your fingers¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika.

    Is unmoving, stiff.

    I hold Maika¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s touch it together¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸If Maika doesn¡¯t touch it¡­I would feel sorry for Sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Maika asks me.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei wants Maika to learn the truth¡­She¡¯s showing the wound she never wants to show anyone¡¹

    Sensei became naked for that sake.

    ¡­Maika prepares herself.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­touch it together with Maika¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m here with you¡¹

    Putting my hand on top of Maika¡­we reached out to Sensei¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m touching it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Go on¡¹

    Maika and I touched Sensei¡¯s stomach at the same time.

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s stomach is cold.

    We trace the swell of the wound¡­

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡­It¡¯s definitely a genuine wound.

    ¡¸¡­What do you think? It¡¯s not fake isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a true scar¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, it is¡¹

    Maika answered.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¯s Papa did something horrible to Yuzuki-san didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Tears spilled from Maika¡¯s eye sockets¡­

    Sensei confesses more of her severe past¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not just me¡­I have a little sister named Naomi¡­Maika¡¯s father raped Naomi too. Then she died¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes opened wide¡­!

    ¡¸My little sister was 13 years old¡­and yet, she was raped, made to sell herself, and died. She didn¡¯t even have a first love!¡¹

    Sensei said while biting her anger.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯ll never forgive him. I promised to make Shirasaka Sousuke fall into hell¡­That is why I became the devil¡­!¡¹

    Maika cried out right away¡­!

    Tears flowed like a waterfall¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡­it¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯m with you¡¹

    I embraced Maika tightly!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu is here too! I¡¯m here!¡¹

    Misuzu pats Maika¡¯s back gently.

    Maika calms down for a bit.

    Misuzu brings over a towel.

    Then, she wipes Maika¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-san, do you believe what I just said right now?¡¹

    When Maika finally stops crying¡­Sensei asks her.

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    Maika answered.

    ¡¸My uncle in Shizuoka told Maika before¡­¡ºMaika¡¯s father might do something horrible soon¡»and ¡ºHe¡¯s doing bad things in the dark¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸It was a famous saying in the family that my Papa is a bad person. He¡¯s working at the advertising agency but¡­He has Yakuza friends¡­they said!¡¹

    Maika trembles bit by bit.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Maika thought that Papa might be caught by the police someday¡­since I was a child¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s makes a pained face¡­

    It seems that she¡¯s worrying about her father all this time.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is though¡­

    A parent who lets their own daughter have such a look is the worst¡­!

    It¡¯s absolutely unforgivable¡­!

    ¡¸¡­12 years since my little sister was killed, I¡¯ve been living with the thought of revenge against Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    Sensei continues to speak¡­

    ¡¸This mansion is my house¡­ Of course, Katsuko is living in here too but, Margo and Nei are residents of this mansion too¡­¡¹

    ¡­Sensei, do you intend to tell Maika about everything?

    About ¡ºKuromori¡»?

    Even about Katsuko-san being a prostitute¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko and Margo are my friends. They came here to help with my revenge¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, Sensei?

    Sensei¡¯s truth has ¡ºLies¡»mixed in it

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s called me Sensei earlier didn¡¯t he? I¡¯m a high school teacher. Nei and Yoshida-kun are my students. I used these two students from school for my revenge¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Sensei recites a story unlike the truth.

    So that Maika won¡¯t learn Katsuko¡¯s past¡­!

    It must be because she¡¯s thinking not to destroy Katsuko-nee¡¯s image in Maika¡­!

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m not being used! I became Sensei¡¯s ally by my own will! Aren¡¯t you the same, Yo-chan?¡»

    Nei-san¡¯s voice is heard from the speakers again.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯ve been curious from a while ago but this house?¡¹

    Maika throws a frank question¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­This mansion was originally a senior citizen¡¯s home for rich old men and women. I bought this senior house when it became unpopulated. This has lot of room so it¡¯s convenient living together. It¡¯s near the school too¡­¡¹

    Sensei piles up her lies smoothly¡­

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s an old senior citizen¡¯s house, there are surveillance cameras remaining. Look, it¡¯s dangerous if they get injured isn¡¯t it? There are those who wander at midnight too. It¡¯s also a necessity in crime prevention. Even the bath has some cameras¡­¡¹

    ¡­Amazing.

    I can¡¯t do this kind of play.

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious for senior citizen¡¯s home to have announcement system too isn¡¯t it? It would be trouble if there¡¯s a fire after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Maika believes it quickly.

    Yeah¡­Of course.

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s acting at an academy award winning level towards this 14 year old girl¡­

    ¡¸Since they were worried about Maika-san¡­Katsuko and Nei had been watching the bathroom from the old caretaker room¡­I¡¯m the same¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s how it has become.

    ¡¸Ah, Misuzu¡¯s watching in the caretaker room too¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu matches up¡­!

    I¡­

    Since I¡¯m dumb, I just have to be silent.

    Nothing will be exposed if I just stay silent.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san, Nei-san, and Misuzu-san know it too? That Maika was raped by Onii-san¡­¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face distorts in sorrow¡­!

    ¡­Shit

    That problem surfaced!!!!

    ¡¸To be clear¡­I ordered Katsuko and Nei to make contact with Maika-san. My purpose was to lure you into this mansion¡­!¡¹

    ¡­S-Sensei, you don¡¯t have to be clear about that!

    ¡¸¡­So your objective was to have Maika raped¡­!¡¹

    ¡­As revenge for Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­My aim was to have Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter be raped just like how I was raped¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki-sensei!!

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¯s been fooling Maika, haven¡¯t they?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face gets gloomy instantly.

    ¡­Shit

    ¡­What should I do?!

    ¡­What should I do?!

    ¡­What should I do?!

    ¡¸¡­At first. We had such plans¡­¡¹

    Sensei calmly answered.

    ¡¸Halfway through though¡­our plans changed¡­!¡¹

    Maika raises her face in surprise.

    ¡¸After coming in contact with Maika-san and knowing what kind person you are¡­Katsuko, Nei, and Margo came to like you. ¡ºWe can¡¯t do horrible things with her¡», ¡ºRather, I want Maika-san as an ally¡»is what everyone said¡­!¡¹

    Sensei continues her ¡ºLie¡»¡­!

    ¡¸ Especially Yoshida-kun¡­He fell in love at first sight when he saw your photographs. He¡¯s grown fond of you¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to hide it this late in the game so I¡¯ll say everything¡­Our first plan was to have Maika-san raped by an adult man. Just like when I was raped by Maika-san¡¯s father¡­¡¹

    Sensei stabs Maika¡¯s heart strongly on purpose.

    ¡¸But¡­Yoshida-kun said ¡ºThat¡¯s so pitiful. Please, stop it¡»and begged in front of me. Of course I refused. Because this is the revenge I¡¯ve been living for 12 years. That¡¯s why, I said¡­!¡¹

    Sensei smiled.

    ¡¸¡ºThen¡­How about Yoshida-kun rape Maika-san instead?¡»¡­! I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can slap the fact that Maika-san was raped to Shirasaka Sousuke. Yoshida-kun¡¯s much more gentle than a strange old man. Then¡­Yoshida-kun cried¡­and said¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    What did I say?

    ¡¸¡ºI will rape Maika-san myself. In exchange, I¡¯ll take good care of Maika-san for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll definitely make Maika-san happy¡­¡»¡¹

    Did I say something that big?

    ¡¸He¡¯s rubbing his forehead in the floor as he begs. He¡¯s crying all out¡­Yoshida-kun really liked you¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s ¡ºLies¡»seeps into Maika¡¯s heart¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    I thought that it would be bad if I say something.

    That¡¯s why I kiss her.

    I kiss Maika¡¯s lips again and again.

    ¡­Love

    I love this small girl from the bottom of my heart1

    These feelings are true¡­!

    ¡¸When he was raping Maika-san¡­Yoshida-kun shouted some incomprehensible things like ¡ºI¡¯ll make you mine¡»and ¡ºYou¡¯re my woman¡»didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Onii-san said that¡¹

    Sensei smiled at Maika¡­

    ¡¸He was serious about that. This boy. Yoshida-kun really wants Maika-san that much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Maika asks me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡­It¡¯s because Maika-san¡¯s cute!¡¹

    Misuzu shouted before I could answer¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu had sex with Danna-sama multiple times but¡­It¡¯s always Misuzu asking from Danna-sama! Danna-sama never had sex with Misuzu where he¡¯s the one attacking! That¡¯s why, to be honest, it feels frustrating! I¡¯m becoming impatient!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s high tension surprised Maika.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­It¡¯s because Maika-san might steal Danna-sama away! Maika-san¡¯s the first one Danna-sama approaching in sex!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­Nice follow up.

    Or rather¡­Half of it might be her true feelings.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m not that cute. Isn¡¯t Misuzu-san much more adult-like¡­and beautiful?¡¹

    This time, I¡¯m the one who answers Maika.

    ¡¸I want Maika! I think Maika¡¯s cute! I want to kiss Maika! I want to have sex with Maika! I want to make Maika mine!¡¹

    Words I can¡¯t comprehend fly out of my mouth¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    I kiss her instead of answering¡­

    I insert my tongue in Maika¡¯s mouth¡­

    I lick inside Maika¡¯s lips¡­

    I embrace Maika¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Geez, Onii-san! Get away for a moment!¡¹

    Maika says in a slightly angry tone¡­so I part with her.

    ¡¸Got it! I can¡¯t understand what Onii-san is saying as always¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes look at my crotch¡­

    I¡¯m intensely erect.

    ¡¸¡­This got big because of Maika, didn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I answer.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want to embrace Maika so much that it got erect!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¯s body has small breasts and buttocks¡­I¡¯m boring¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not true, I want to do it with Maika¡­!¡¹

    I say that as I look straight at Maika¡¯s face.

    ¡­Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Do you really like Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I do!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll believe Onii-san¡¯s penis¡¹

    Maika responds.

    ¡¸¡­Maika!¡¹

    I embrace Maika again!

    I Lick her nape¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn! Don¡¯t lick that place!¡¹

    Maika raises an adorable voice¡­!

    ¡¸Geez, Danna-sama! Misuzu wants it too! Please lick Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu pleads.

    Maika looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Please give it to Misuzu-san too¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s Maika¡¯s onee-san after all!¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu come!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay!¡¹

    Misuzu jumps at me like a puppy.

    I make my tongue crawl on her nape.

    ¡¸¡­ahaaan, it tickles! Danna-sama I love you!¡¹

    I exchange kisses with Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Are you guys done?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei opens her mouth.

    She¡¯s smiling but¡­it¡¯s scary 2

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry, Sensei!¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s really Onii-san¡¯s teacher?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s our homeroom teacher¡¹

    Until Golden Week ends that is¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go back to our topic. Maika-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s quiet voice tightens the atmosphere of the place.

    ¡¸Your father is in Australia isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­He¡¯ll come back soon though¡¹

    ¡¸That business trip is my plot. All of my preparations will end before Shirasaka Sousuke returns home¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What will happen to Papa?¡¹

    ¡¸Worry about yourself more than your father¡¹

    Sensei told Maika¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke will surely be fired. I will be reporting all of the crimes of Shirasaka Sousuke to the bigshots in your father¡¯s company. Do you know about punishment dismissal? It means completely firing the person if he does something wrong¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I think that Shirasaka house will be banishing your father too. You do know that there will be no relatives to help you, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think it will be. I can no longer meet my uncle in Shizouka too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸After that¡­Your father has debt with the Yakuza. Up until now, he¡¯s a member of Shirasaka house and they¡¯re waiting for repayment since he¡¯s working in a big company but¡­The Yakuza will come to collect immediately if he loses his support. Your family will be sold. No, even if all of your father¡¯s assets are taken¡­there will still be a debt remaining¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body is trembling¡­

    I embrace it tightly.

    ¡¸¡­Is Papa finished?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please give it up. By the time he went to Australia, I¡¯ve already finished all the preparations¡­¡¹

    Sensei coldly sentences Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s in a place where there¡¯s no phone signal for two or three days¡­Katsuko, where is Shirasaka Sousuke right now?¡¹

    Sensei asks Katsuko-nee:¡­

    ¡ºHe¡¯s in the middle of the desert right now. Yesterday, all of his baggage and passports were stolen and he was called and helped out by a white man when he was troubled, however the place that white man brought him is a hard gay special motel, Shirasaka went until morning having men aim at his ass¡»

    Katsuko-nee announces.

    ¡¸My¡­Was his ass violated?¡¹

    ¡ºNo¡­He was forgiven by just giving fellatio to ten people. His buttocks is the next opportunity¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s regrettable¡­What¡¯s today¡¯s schedule?¡¹

    ¡ºToday, he will stay in the temple of a new Indian religion where there are only 40 year old lesbians. Four old ladies will be preaching to him thoroughly about the splendor of Ganesha until morning. He¡¯s not going to sleep¡»

    ¡¸¡­My, that¡¯s troublesome too. As usual, is the aborigine with a spear still chasing him?¡¹

    ¡º¡­He¡¯s completely marked!¡»

    Sensei laughs.

    It seems that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s hell travel in Australia continues¡­

    ¡¸¡­Papa¡¹

    Maika mutters.

    ¡¸Then¡­What will you do, Maika-san? Your house will be lost soon¡¹

    Maika has a dark face.

    ¡¸Maika¡­has to stop going to her school¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all¡­Maika-san will lose her guardian in the place she¡¯s living too. Your father¡¯s a criminal¡­what will you do after this?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s frightened.

    I must help her.

    I have to help her at all cost.

    ¡­I

    Speak to sensei

    ¡¸I¡¯ll live together with Maika¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave school. I¡¯ll start working. If I work hard¡­I think I can somehow deal with Maika¡¯s life¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡­I¡¯m sure I can

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san, why?¡¹

    Maika asks me.

    ¡¸Because I like Maika. Isn¡¯t that how love is?¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any hesitation.

    ¡¸Maika¡­I was abandoned by my parents¡¹

    I told Maika the truth.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯ll never abandon Maika. I¡¯ll make Maika happy whatever happens. I have decided that so Maika doesn¡¯t need to worry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika clings to me.

    I gently caress Maika¡¯s back.

    Misuzu¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸Then Misuzu will live together too!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let Maika-san monopolize Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Misuzu¡­are you listening?

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­it¡¯s okay¡­that won¡¯t happen¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    ¡¸By the way, Maika-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­Do you like your mother?¡¹

    Sensei looks into Maika¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I do. Mama¡¯s not always in the house but she always makes meals when she¡¯s there¡­and she¡¯s kind to Maika¡¹

    ¡¸You do know that your mother¡¯s committing adultery, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­That means?!

    ¡¸I know¡­Its the manager, Takarabe-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika.

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s Mama and Papa are just a couple who got married because of family circumstances. I know that Papa doesn¡¯t love Mama all this time. They¡¯ve been sleeping in different bedrooms for years already. We have that kind of family so I thought that Papa and Mama are having affairs¡¹

    Maika¡¯s too clever.

    On top of that¡­There¡¯s the gentleness thinking about other people¡¯s feelings too¡­

    That¡¯s why Maika has accepted the selfish way of life of her parents as ¡ºSomething that can¡¯t be helped¡»¡­

    ¡¸I want to meet your mother. If possible, your grandfather too. Ichikawa-san¡¯s your mother¡¯s father isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I think that your mother should prepare a divorce before Shirasaka Sousuke loses power. She¡¯s a cooking adviser and this incident will be troubling Ichikawa¡¯s house, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Maika answers calmly.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­You and your Onee-san will be taken by Ichikawa house.¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    I feel a bit relieved.

    Maika still has a place to go back to.

    ¡¸Understood¡­Maika will call Grandfather. If I tell Mama about this, I think that Mama will not believe it. I think that Grandfather should be the one telling Mama¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­I¡¯ll ask that of you then¡¹

    Sensei thanked Maika.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Yuzuki-san¡¹

    Maika speaks to Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Is Yuzuki-san¡¯s revenge Maika only?¡¹

    ¡­Maika?

    ¡¸Could it be that Onee-chan too?¡¹

    If there was a plan to rape her¡­It¡¯s normal to think that her elder sister will be the same.

    Maika¡¯s a clever girl.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t answer that. My revenge is still in progress¡¹

    Sensei answered.

    ¡¸If possible¡­please pardon Onee-chan. Onee-chan¡¯s having her first boyfriend now, she¡¯s happy¡­! Please don¡¯t let her experience this cruelty!¡¹

    Still¡­Maika¡¯s a child.

    She¡¯s thinking that she was raped first¡­

    She¡¯s thinking that Yukino¡¯s unusual events these past few days are because of her first experience with Endou¡­

    That prejudice has already been engraved so it won¡¯t overturn easily¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m saying that I can¡¯t answer you didn¡¯t I?!¡¹

    Sensei tells Maika in a slightly harder tone.

    ¡¸Maika¡­Maika will do anything, so please don¡¯t do anything to Onee-chan!¡¹

    Sensei then answered Maika who lowers her head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good¡­Maika-san, you¡¯re already Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡» I won¡¯t do anything cruel to Maika-san anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Sensei.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Thank you for helping me with my revenge until now. But, that¡¯s enough. You have to be happy with Maika-san and Misuzu-san. We¡¯ll take care of everything from here¡­!¡¹

    Sensei says.

    Is she saying that she¡¯s going to free me from being a ¡ºToy¡»for Maika and Misuzu¡¯s sake?!

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, even if that¡¯s a joke, please stop that¡¹

    I told Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I treasure maika. I also treasure Misuzu. Everyone in ¡ºKuromori¡»is important to me. Also¡­I think of Yuzuki-sensei as important¡¹

    Sensei looks down.

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I will be with you until the end¡¹

    I look at Maika.

    ¡¸Maika¡­You¡¯re my ¡ºwoman¡»aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Maika is Onii-san¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­follow me without asking why¡­!¡¹

    I speak with strong eyes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask about the revenge anymore¡­I¡¯ll make Maika happy. I¡¯ll definitely make you happy¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Maika won¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯ll do anything Onii-san asks me¡­!¡¹

    Maika replies.

    1. Police!!!! ?

    2. EN: Picture an oni mask floating behind her ?

 Chapter 97

    97. Rivals / Misuzu and Maika.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s all I have to say for now¡¹

    Sensei says and stands up¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re in the bathroom but my body feels cold since I was out the whole time¡­!¡¹1

    Sensei says so and draws hot water¡­

    She stands on her knees and pours it on her shoulders.

    She turns her back to us¡­

    Sensei¡¯s white back¡­

    I can see her backbone clearly.

    The body of an adult woman¡­

    Sensei¡¯s very thin but her naked back is sexy I think.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei¡¯s back is beautiful¡¹

    I say my impressions¡­

    ¡¸Eh?¡­It¡¯s my first time being told that¡¹

    Sensei answers laughingly.

    ¡¸Even for me, it¡¯s my first time hearing that¡¹

    As expected¡­Misuzu cuts in.

    ¡¸D-Danna-sama! Please take a look at Misuzu¡¯s back!¡¹

    She turns her naked back towards me.

    Yeah¡­Misuzu¡¯s delicate back is cute.

    Or rather¡­Women¡¯s backs are wonderful at whatever age.

    Misuzu¡¯s back shows a line that¡¯s completely becoming an adult.

    ¡­A high school girl¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Maika, show me your back¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-san!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s back has the silhouette of one whose in the middle of being a child, almost an adult.

    She¡¯s a middle school student¡­a 14 year old girl.

    ¡¸Both of you are cute¡­Your backs are very beautiful!¡¹

    Maika smiles from what I said.

    ¡¸Thank you, Onii-san!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Is that true? Is Misuzu¡¯s back arousing¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Why is Misuzu fast to think about lewds?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face turns bright red from my question.

    ¡¸Because¡­Misuzu can¡¯t serve Danna-sama apart from sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸When I¡¯m having sex with Danna-sama¡­That¡¯s when I feel alive the most. Misuzu realizes that she¡¯s born as a woman for this¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s depending on me for sex.

    But¡­That might just be escapism¡­

    Is it okay for this to continue?

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sensei who¡¯s soaking in the bathtub calls out to me.

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    When I turn towards her.

    ¡¸¡­Women need that kind of time too. Be kind with Misuzu now¡¹

    Sensei seems to have foreseen all of it.

    If she says that after seeing through it¡­

    I should let Misuzu do as she pleases I guess.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Come here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu repeatedly.

    ¡¸Uwa¡­Amazing!¡¹

    Maika calls out to us.

    ¡¸Maika, come here too¡­Let¡¯s kiss¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-san¡¹

    The three of us kiss each other¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­you got energetic again! What should we do? Want to cum inside Misuzu?¡¹

    Misuzu says as she looks at my penis.

    Seriously¡­If Misuzu¡¯s a puppy, she would be waving her tail vigorously.

    I imagined that appearance.

    ¡¸But¡­This grew big because of Maika¡­¡¹

    I say that and look at Maika.

    Maika says that she¡¯d believe my penis earlier.

    That¡¯s why¡­I must entrust this erection to Maika.

    ¡¸¡­But, I¡¹

    Maika touches her crotch¡­

    It must still be in pain.

    The fear from being raped too¡­

    Maika¡¯s scared of sex¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Sadly, it¡¯s about time we get out of the bath. Leave the sex for later¡¹

    Sensei tells us.

    Then she gets out of the bathtub.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡¯s making lunch¡­! You must all be hungry¡¹

    She says gently.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, got it¡¹

    Misuzu seems to be dissatisfied by my answer however.

    ¡¸Eeeh, Misuzu wants to do it though¡­¡¹

    Sensei speaks to Misuzu with a cold tone.

    ¡¸My¡­Misuzu, you don¡¯t want to do it on top of a bed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s expression stiffens.

    ¡¸If you want to have sex with Yoshida-kun right now, then go on. If you do?¡­Well, that would mean that Misuzu-san¡¯s turn for today will end. You¡¯re going to observe Yoshida-kun making love with other girls on top of a bed with your panties on¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu surrenders from the mean words of the teacher.

    ¡¸¡­I understand. I¡¯ll give up for now. Misuzu also wants to be loved on top of the bed¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­That¡¯s not something to cry about.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Yuzuki-san?¡¹

    Maika asks Sensei.

    ¡¸What is it, Maika-san¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Maika heard it from her friend but¡­they said that once men¡¯s penis grows big, it won¡¯t go smaller until it lets that out¡¹

    Is that something middle school girls should be talking about¡­?!

    No¡­Maika¡¯s in an all girl¡¯s school.

    It might just be young women with plenty of superficial knowledge about sex.

    It¡¯s only wrong sexual knowledge.

    ¡¸My, you know it well¡­Maika-san!¡¹

    Sensei shows an exaggerated surprise.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­When men¡¯s penis grow big, the semen collects and it becomes painful¡­¡¹

    You¡¯re teaching lies to this middle school girl again.

    ¡¸Then¡­Doesn¡¯t Onii-san need to let it out?¡¹

    Maika looks worried.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to endure it for at least an hour¡­Isn¡¯t that right, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Sensei turns to me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Yes. I¡¯ll endure it!¡¹

    Yeah¡­I have to endure it.

    We¡¯re going to have lunch after this¡­

    ¡¸But¡­His stomach would become stiff and it will become slightly painful. That¡¯s why¡­Maika-san, you have to make him ejaculate after the meal is over¡­!¡¹

    Sensei tells Maika¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Understood!¡¹

    Maika answered with a serious face.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu wants to do it too¡¹2

    Misuzu mutters in a soft voice.

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­Misuzu-san wants to do it together it seems. Is that okay?¡¹

    Maika responds¡­

    ¡¸Yes. Maika still doesn¡¯t know a lot about lewd stuff so¡­Misuzu-san, please teach Maika, please!¡¹

    Maika bows to Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s how it is, are you okay with that Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Sensei approaches Misuzu with strong eyes¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸The semen collecting in Yoshida-kun¡¯s stomach will be Maika-san¡¯s share okay?¡­Give it to Maika-san¡¯s inside properly. Misuzu-san, the following will be your share¡­You have to keep the order¡¹

    Sensei says

    ¡¸Yes¡­Understood¡­ !¡¹

    Misuzu agrees for the moment.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be going on ahead¡­You have to wash your bodies once again¡¹

    Saying that¡­Sensei leaves the bathroom ahead of us.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Misuzu still hasn¡¯t washed her body since coming into the bathroom!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no time to wash again but, let¡¯s flush ourselves with hot water¡­Maika¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-san¡¹

    The three of us enter the bathtub¡­

    The afternoon spring sunlight shines through.

    This holiday is wrapped in a calm atmosphere.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika calls over to me.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face turns red¡­

    ¡¸Nothing¡­I just wanted to call out your name¡­!¡¹

    I kiss Maika¡¯s lips

    ¡¸¡­Ahn¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute¡­ Maika¡¹

    Misuzu shouts loudly!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸I just wanted to call you!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s cute too.

    I also kiss Misuzu.

    As soon as our lips join up, Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸¡­I want a kiss here too¡¹

    Misuzu stand on her knees and presents her breasts in front of me.

    I kiss Misuzu¡¯s nipples¡­

    ¡¸Ahn¡­Danna-sama, so cute!¡¹

    Misuzu says while embracing my head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m jealous of Misuzu-san. Maika¡¯s breasts are still childish¡­¡¹

    Maika looks at her chest soaked in hot water.

    She seems to be worried about her sunken nipples.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll get fixed soon! Misuzu had the same thing before!¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s having her nipples sucked tells Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸If you have it licked by Danna-sama a lot, it¡¯ll come out immediately!¡¹

    Misuzu answers while laughing.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    Maika speaks.

    ¡¸Please take care of Maika from now on. Best regards!¡¹

    Then bows to Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­M-Misuzu¡¯s the same¡­best regards! Uhm¡­Maika-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    Misuzu looks down.

    ¡¸Please do not monopolize Danna-sama too much¡­!¡¹

    Maika gets surprised¡­then laughes.

    ¡¸¡­I should say the same! Misuzu-san shouldn¡¯t monopolize Onii-san!¡¹

    Two girl¡¯s laughter echoes in the bathroom¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We enter the dressing room.

    There¡¯s three bath towels prepared.

    Perhaps it¡¯s Katsuko-nee.

    ¡­But

    There¡¯s no change of clothes in the dressing room.

    Do we have to go back to the studio naked?

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Where did you take off your clothes?¡¹

    Misuzu has a wondering face too.

    ¡¸I left it here¡­no?¡¹

    It seems like it was collected while we were in the bath¡­?

    It surely was Katsuko-nee too.

    Well fine¡­They¡¯re watching from the surveillance cameras anyway.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, come here, I¡¯ll wipe you¡¹

    I took a bath towel.

    ¡¸Ah¡­yes please¡¹

    Maika turns her back to me bashfully.

    Her wet hair sticking to her back is very sexy.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m wiping it then¡¹

    I wipe Maika¡¯s small body gently.

    Not letting a single drop of water remain¡­

    From her back to her ass.

    Her arms and legs too.

    ¡¸¡­Somehow¡­Doing it like this, I feel that Maika¡¯s really my ¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    I say while wiping the back of Maika¡¯s knees.

    ¡¸¡­Maika thinks the same. Maika is Onii-san¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Maika mutters.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wipe the front too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please¡¹

    I wipe Maika¡¯s cute breasts and stomach¡­

    Her crotch¡­then her thighs.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¯s so soft and cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you like Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸Since the beginning, I like you Maika!¡¹

    I kiss Maika¡¯s lips.

    Now then¡­Misuzu¡¯s next.

    Just when I was thinking about it¡­Misuzu covers my back with a bath towel¡­!

    ¡¸Danna-sama, Misuzu will be wiping you off!¡¹

    Misuzu wipes my body roughly.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll clean it all up!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s small hands move around my whole body.

    My crotch¡­and my half erect penis too.

    ¡¸¡­This is a bonus!¡¹

    Misuzu positions herself in a way Maika could see and purposefully licks my glans!

    ¡¸Now¡­It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s turn¡¹

    When I said that, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please do that¡¹

    She speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸¡­That?¡¹

    ¡¸Just like what you did with Maika-san¡­Misuzu wants her feet to be cleaned too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I say with a laugh.

    ¡¸Then, Maika will be wiping Misuzu-san¡¯s body!¡¹

    The naked Misuzu sits on the dressing room¡¯s chair.

    Maika stands behind Misuzu and wipes her back.

    I squat down in front of Misuzu¡­

    And wipe her feet.

    Each and every gap between her toes¡­carefully.,

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn! This is good! This might become a habbit!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are melting¡­

    There¡¯s a warm liquid dripping from her vagina.

    Maika takes care not to wipe Misuzu¡¯s front but it seems that she hasn¡¯t noticed it yet¡­

    ¡¸Having Onii-san touch your toes feels good doesn¡¯t it?¡­It makes me shiver!¡¹

    Maika says.

    ¡¸¡­Maika wants it too?¡¹

    I look up¡­

    ¡¸Yes! Of course!¡¹

    Maika smiles happily¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Before long, the water has disappeared from the body of the two girls.

    Next¡­I dry Maika¡¯s hair.

    The naked Maika sits down on a chair in front of the mirror.

    Err, the dryer and brush¡­this?

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay?¡¹

    Before Maika can finish asking I move over to her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it at all¡­I want to do it¡¹

    I use the dryer on Maika¡¯s hair.

    I hold the dryer with my left hand and brush with my right¡­!

    ¡¸¡­No, that¡¯s wrong! Danna-sama, you do it like this!¡¹

    Misuzu guides her hands over mine¡­!

    ¡¸The dryer should face this direction¡­and you have to comb from top to bottom¡­please remember that¡¹

    ¡­I-I see

    ¡¸¡­Maika will definitely drop from school¡¹

    Maika mutters¡­

    ¡¸Naked¡­and having a man dry my hair¡­! Onii-san is so lewd!¡¹

    ¡­I wonder?

    I don¡¯t get girl¡¯s senses.

    ¡¸This is much more lewd than actual sex. Maika¡¯s becoming a very bad girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, should I stop?¡¹

    When I ask.

    ¡¸¡­Iyan~! Don¡¯t stop! You meanie!¡¹

    Maika who¡¯s looking straight ahead looks at me through the mirror and shouts!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll dry it properly¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika smiles in the mirror.

    ¡¸Ah, Danna-sama¡­Please apply the air this way¡¹

    I turn the dryer according to Misuzu¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll dry Misuzu¡¯s hair too¡¹

    I whisper to Misuzu.

    If I pay attention to Maika only, she¡¯ll sulk again¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu didn¡¯t wash her hair so there¡¯s no need for drying¡­Rather than that, Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Misuzu will be drying Danna-sama¡¯s hair! Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Minutes later

    ¡¸¡­As expected, it should be like this¡¹

    I sit in front of the mirror.

    Maika divides my hair 7:3

    ¡¸Eeeh! That makes Danna-sama look like a bank clerk! Shouldn¡¯t we do it like this?!¡¹

    Misuzu changes it to a swept back look.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san, this is basically an office worker!¡¹

    Maika objects strongly.

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s take the middle, how about this?¡¹

    Misuzu divides my hair into two. One white string floats.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not taking the middle, isn¡¯t that just straight middle?!¡¹

    ¡­Err?

    ¡¸This makes Onii-san look like a lewd person!¡¹

    Un

    Well¡­I think I am though

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s put it all back¡¹

    ¡­Hey, Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­Could it be that you were the one who put the strange hair on Onii-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not strange! It¡¯s pompadour! It¡¯s cool!3¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t back down.

    ¡¸I think that Danna-sama needs to let out a bit of a delinquent feel! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be cute!¡¹

    Misuzu says that however¡­

    ¡¸No! Onii-san is better looking as kind! I think that smooth and dry fresh hair is better!¡¹

    Maika and Misuzu seem to have different opinions.

    ¡¸¡­You want the delinquent one don¡¯t you, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika says that the gentle Onii-san is best!¡¹

    Two beauties press me from both sides¡­!

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s do the usual hair for the time being¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face warps.

    Maika¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, what¡¯s Onii-san¡¯s usual hair?¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just ruffled¡¹

    The two girls shout at me at the same time.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s the worst!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeeeh?!

    ¡­I-Is that so?

    ¡­In the end.

    With the joint work of the two¡­My hairstyle is cut in 6:4 and sunken behind.

    ¡¸¡­Un, Maika will be at ease this time!¡¹

    Maika combed my hair while smiling¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s satisfied with this!¡¹

    Well¡­That¡¯s fine if they like it however.

    ¡¸But, Onii-san really let us do whatever we wanted¡¹

    Maika told me.

    ¡¸Because¡­Both of you are thinking about it a lot all for my sake¡­¡¹

    Maika responds¡­

    ¡¸When Maika was in grade school, I played beauty parlor at my friend¡¯s house. Then, we played with the hair of the younger brother of the first grader who we made as the customer but¡­he hated it a lot and it had become terrible. In the end, he cried¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­He¡¯s still in grade school. I¡¯m a high school student¡¹

    ¡¸No, Danna-sama¡­Even the normal high school boys hate having their hair touched. I think that there¡¯s no one but Danna-sama who¡¯s okay with whatever is done to you¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Ah¡­My Papa is always noisy about his hair. He¡¯s always facing the mirror for 30 minutes before going to office everyday. We have a restroom exclusively for Papa. His hair conditioners are lined in a row. He said that when he was a student, he would not go to school if he didn¡¯t fix his hairstyle¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s like that?

    I¡¯d rather sleep than stare in front of the mirror for 30 minutes in the morning.

    ¡¸¡­Well, Our Papa¡¯s overdoing it however¡­But Onii-san. you should pay better attention to your hairstyle!¡¹

    Maika rebukes me.

    She has a very happy face¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll try to learn about it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Maika smiles.

    ¡¸Ah¡­That¡¯s okay! You don¡¯t need to study about it Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸Misuzu will take care of Danna-sama¡¯s hair! Danna-sama just needs to sit in the chair! Misuzu will make you cute everyday!¡¹

    ¡­She says that however.

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu¡¯s not living with me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get up early and will go back and forth to Danna-sama everyday! Danna-sama, at what time do you wake up every morning?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­That will just be troublesome won¡¯t it? Furthermore, if you match according to my time, won¡¯t Misuzu be late to her school?¡¹

    Waking up early morning, going to my house to fix my hair¡­Then, when will Misuzu arrive at her school?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be late to school everyday! Taking care of Danna-sama is much more important!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are scary.

    ¡­Maika retorts.

    ¡¸¡­But, Misuzu¡¯s sense is a bit..¡¹

    What Maika says just fuels Misuzu¡¯s burning spirit.

    Misuzu glares at Maika!

    ¡­Shit!

    At this time¡­!

    ¡¸I think the same¡­Also, it¡¯s no good if you go late to school because of that¡­!¡¹

    Goddess of Salvation¡­Katsuko-nee appeares!

    ¡¸¡­Sure sure sure, I¡¯ve brought everyone¡¯s change of clothes!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings over a big wagon¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s so beautiful¡¹

    Maika admires Katsuko-nee¡¯s figure.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s wearing a thin white cloth.

    It¡¯s like an outfit of a Greek Goddess¡­

    Her clothes are so thin that her skin can be seen clearly through it.

    I can see that Katsuko-nee¡¯s not wearing underwear¡­

    There¡¯s big jewel accessories on her arms and neck.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s surprised by the jewels.

    ¡¸These are genuine aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Misuzu too.

    ¡¸Yes¡­They¡¯re showy but don¡¯t have expensive stones, so they¡¯re not expensive¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that however¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Isn¡¯t this quite valuable?¡¹

    Since Misuzu says that, it should be true.

    I don¡¯t know anything about accessories or jewels.

    They say that it has considerable value so I¡¯m sure it will likely be a hundred thousand.

    No, it might exceed 200k?

    ¡¸We have your share too¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-nee takes out a black case from inside the wagon.

    She opens it.

    There¡¯s shining accessories packed inside.

    ¡¸Pick what you want¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands it to Misuzu and Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaa!!¡¹

    The two admire the jewels¡­

    So it¡¯s true that women like shiny things.

    ¡¸¡­Please wear these clothes¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out white clothes from a step under the wagon.

    It¡¯s Greek myth like clothing just like what Katsuko-nee is wearing now.

    However¡­Maika and Misuzu have miniskirts.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t wear underwear, just wear it on top of your skin¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells the two.

    ¡¸¡­This is genuine silk isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Misuzu touches the clothes then asks.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s made from the finest silk¡­It feels good to touch doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. It¡¯s very smooth!¡¹

    Maika answers Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸I have Yoshida-kun¡¯s clothes too¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out the same type of clothing.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun should wear this without underwear too¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Anyway, let¡¯s try putting it on¡­

    ¡¸Uwaa, Misuzu-san¡¯s so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Maika-san too!¡¹

    Maika and Misuzu wore the Greek style clothes.

    Both of them look like shrine maidens.

    There¡¯s genuine accessories attached to their arms and neck.

    Their bare legs are exposed under the miniskirts.

    For the footwear, Katsuko-nee brought them leather sandals.

    ¡¸It will be seen if you jump around too much¡¹

    Katsuko-nee warns the two.

    Actually, I¡¯ve been looking at their raw asses since a while ago.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind! I¡¯m showing it to Danna-sama after all!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Maika-san, you¡¯re fine with it being seen too aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s embarrassed, however¡­

    ¡¸Onii-san saw a lot already¡­this clothes is half naked after all¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    This transparent thin silk cloth doesn¡¯t hide anything.

    Or rather¡­It has gotten lewder by wearing this.

    It feels lewd¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san, why are you hiding your front since a while ago?¡¹

    Well, you see.

    If I don¡¯t hide it, it will just come out in front¡­

    Still¡­What¡¯s this look of mine?

    It feels like I¡¯m ¡ºRun, Melos¡»4

    ¡¸¡­By the way, you¡¯re all thirsty aren¡¯t you? I brought Calpis¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings a pitcher and glasses when we finish changing.

    As expected of Katsuko-nee¡­She¡¯s attentive.

    ¡¸My my, you must not leave that out¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s glance is towards the accessories put on the wagon.

    Misuzu and Maika tried out a lot but seem to have left them there.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, sorry¡¹

    Maika rushes up but¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯ll take care of it¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gently smiles and puts the jewelry away.

    Then looks at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Can you distribute the Calpis to everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Katsuko-nee¡­Maika, Misuzu, want to drink?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I¡¯ll take one!¡¹

    Hearing Maika¡¯s answer¡­I was about to take the pitcher¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­Danna-sama¡­Misuzu will be doing that!¡¹

    Misuzu runs in panic.

    That¡¯s¡­You don¡¯t need to run¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu-san looks like Onii-san¡¯s Onee-san¡¹

    Maika laughes.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes became a blank in surprise.

    ¡¸Because¡­aren¡¯t you always taking care of Onii-san?¡¹

    Maika laughes cutely.

    That¡¯s what¡¯s reflected in Maika¡¯s eyes but¡­

    Misuzu actually wants to make me her pet.

    She wants to take care of me as an owner.

    ¡¸A-A-A-A-Anyway¡­Let¡¯s take the Calpis!¡¹

    Misuzu pours the calpis into the glass¡­!

    1. referring to the water ?

    2. Hugh Misuzu, Maika¡¯s on her training right now dammit! ?

    3. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=w5ytYl6X0XM ?

    4. A Japanese short story by Osamu Dazai ?

 Chapter 98

    98. ¡ºYoshida-kun sisters¡¯ club¡»

    Nei-san¡¯s already waiting in the dining room.

    Nei-san¡¯s wearing Greek myth-like clothing too.

    She¡¯s donning the same king of jewelry.

    Nei-san invites us in with a smile¡­!

    ¡¸Hurry up¡­! I¡¯m already hungry!¡¹

    The meal¡¯s prepared on a big table.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a dim-sum like meal for our lunch today. There¡¯s Chinese soup and salad too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells us.

    I see¡­There are spring rolls and siomai prepared.

    ¡¸There¡¯s deep fried spring rolls and Vietnamese style rolls too¡­Have a seat and eat¡­!¡¹

    After Katsuko-nee, Nei-san distributes the plates and chopsticks to everyone.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, have a seat too¡­!¡¹

    Everyone surrounds the table and sits.

    ¡¸As for the drinks, you can just say what you want whether it be tea or juice¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is being gentle somehow or another¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m opening the wine!¡¹

    While saying that¡­Nei-san¡¯s already begun to pull the cork off the wine bottle.

    ¡¸Geeze¡­There¡¯s a middle schooler here!¡¹

    When Katsuko-nee says that, Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine! It¡¯s a celebration for Maika-chan today!¡¹

    ¡­Celebration?

    ¡¸For¡­Maika?¡¹

    Maika asks Nei-san in wonder.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s to give honor to Maika-chan becoming an adult! Also, a celebration for being Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex partner! And in addition, a celebration for becoming our sister!¡¹

    Nei-san pulls off the cork¡­!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why, Maika-chan should drink a lot too! There¡¯s no one to bother you here for today¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san tells Maika laughingly.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Where¡¯s sensei and Margo-san?¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee

    ¡­Where did those two go?

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama¡¯s being considerate of me¡­I never eat in front of Ojou-sama¡­¡¹

    Oh right¡­Katsuko-nee is following her duty as a maid so she never eats at the same table as Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸Today is a celebration for Maika-san¡­As a sister, Katsuko should be in the dining table with them¡­she said!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    This is to make sure that Katsuko-nee enjoy herself along with everyone.

    ¡¸Maru-chan has work¡­She left 40 minutes ago. I don¡¯t get what it is though¡¹

    Nei-san tells me.

    Margo-san went out suddenly¡­?!

    Could it be¡­?!

    Katsuko-nee makes eye-contact with me who got startled¡­

    The person chasing Nei-san from america¡­

    Cesario Viola made a move¡­

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter! Yo-chan, distribute the glasses to everyone¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san pretends to not worry and pours wine into the glasses.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Misuzu will help out!¡¹

    Misuzu and I hand out the glasses to everyone¡­

    ¡¸Ehehehe¡­Since it¡¯s a celebration for lost virginity, it¡¯s a red wine!¡¹

    Nei-san says that¡­

    ¡¸Well then¡­We have the chairwoman giving her greetings!¡¹

    ¡­Chairwoman

    Katsuko-nee clears her throat after Nei-san¡¯s speech.

    ¡¸¡­Well then, this presumptuous me Takanashi Katsuko will be making greetings as the founding chairwoman!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee, chairman of what club?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s¡­¡ºYoshida-kun sisters¡¯ club¡»¡¹

    ¡­¡ºYoshida-kun sister¡¯s club¡»????!

    ¡¸¡­Everyone, all of us here love Yoshida-kun, and are loved by Yoshida-kun, we¡¯re Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºWomen¡»! Women who love the same man are ¡ºSimilar to sisters¡», therefore let us deepen our bonds as fellow sisters, ¡ºYoshida-kun sister¡¯s club¡»¡¹

    ¡­K-Katsuko-nee?

    Nei-san¡¯s laughing but¡­Misuzu¡¯s dumbfounded.

    Maika¡­Why are you trembling?

    ¡¸¡­I-Is that okay? Maika becoming everyone¡¯s ally?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s slightly excited¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­Maika-chan¡¯s already a ¡ºwoman¡»aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says gently.

    ¡¸But¡­Maika¡¯s not adult like everyone¡­I¡¯m not a beauty either¡¹

    Maika looks down¡­

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter! What¡¯s important is what Yo-chan is thinking about Maika-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san turns to me!

    ¡¸Yo-chan, what do you think of Maika-chan?¡¹

    I answer clearly.

    ¡¸I think she¡¯s amazingly cute!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles towards Maika.

    ¡¸That¡¯s decided then! Maika-chan¡¯s a member of ¡ºSisters club¡»!¡¹

    Nei-san says that but¡­Maika¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t improve yet.

    ¡¸But¡­My papa did horrible things to Yuzuki-san¡­¡¹

    Maika thinks that we¡¯re cooperating with Sensei for her revenge.

    Actually¡­Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san also have a deep grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke too.

    But, Maika¡¯s wasn¡¯t told about that¡­

    Maika doesn¡¯t have to know about the darkness that is the prostitution section of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter who your parents are¡­Maika-chan is Maika-chan1¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Maika.

    ¡¸What¡¯s important is that Yo-chan likes Maika-chan. Also, Maika-chan is accepted by Yo-chan as his sex partner. Those two are enough¡¹

    Nei-san peeks at Maika¡¯s face¡­

    ¡¸He already answered that he likes Maika-chan¡­What about you Maika-chan? Will you seriously become his sex partner? Do you swear that from the bottom of your heart and are not just going with the flow?¡­We want to know Maika-chan¡¯s true feelings¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives Maika her life choice.2

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­It should be by your own will! Your parents and siblings don¡¯t matter at all!¡¹

    Maika falls silent.

    ¡¸¡­Of course, we know that Maika-chan¡¯s father is having difficulties. Or rather¡­We¡¯re the the ones orchestrating his problems. Ojou-sama has explained why it has to be didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Maika nods at Katsuko-nee¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, in the bathroom. I understood that it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be atoned for because Papa did horrible things¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles gently at Maika.

    ¡¸We will never forgive your father. We¡¯ll do our best to accomplish our revenge. That¡¯s already been decided. But¡­That and Maika-chan are different. We really want to make you our ally. We want to become Maika-chan¡¯s sisters¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡­Don¡¯t worry! We Onee-chans will definitely protect Maika-chan!!¡¹

    Nei-san also smiles gently at Maika.

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­we want you to enter the sex partner circle. Then, we¡¯ll reveal all the good and bad things¡­we¡¯ll become real sisters. We¡¯ll be ¡ºSisters¡»connected by bonds stronger than actual sisters. Your worry and suffering will become ours too¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s words¡­dissolve Maika¡¯s heart¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is that really okay?¡¹

    Maika answers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Maika-chan¡¯s decision whether it¡¯s okay or not! In exchange, when you enter the ¡ºSister circle¡»you won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Yo-chan! Give up on other men! This club is a¡ºClub for women who are loved and love Yo-chan¡»!¡¹

    Nei-san reminds her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    I butt in.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any complaints about the club but¡­please let me add a rule!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee responds to me.

    ¡¸¡­What rule would that be?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­If you ever like a man other than me¡­You can leave the club anytime¡¹

    ¡­I talk as I look at each person¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­To be honest, this situation is abnormal. This is just strange. There¡¯s no way a human like me can be this popular¡­¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focus on me.

    ¡¸Right now, I think that I¡¯m just being an annex to strengthen everyone¡¯s relations. Or¡­Just an opportunity for Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san to part from their pasts¡­ Misuzu and Maika too¡­Your firsts were just by chance¡­I think that someday, everyone will meet some wonderful man who I can¡¯t compete against¡­! That¡¯s why¡­If ever you find one, then you can break up with me¡­I¡¯m fine being alone¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee lets out a sigh¡­

    ¡¸¡­We can¡¯t leave you because you¡¯re like that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Danna-sama! Please don¡¯t disrespect Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s been silent until now is violently angry at me¡­?!

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s not confined in a box! I¡¯ve seen lots of men until now! In my grandfather¡¯s party, there¡¯s a lot of men who call out to me! There¡¯s one from a noble family, or a first class performer, or even a globally famous artist! But there¡¯s no man like Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­The only man in the world who can accept all of Misuzu is only Danna-sama! Misuzu has already decided! Misuzu will give her heart and body to only Danna-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks to Misuzu.

    ¡¸I intended to ask Misuzu-san next but¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s enrollment to ¡ºSisters club¡»is okay¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Misuzu knows that Danna-sama treasures women other than Misuzu too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t worry. Because ¡ºSisters club¡»will allot equal time with him. We¡¯ll prepare time for Misuzu to be alone with him properly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I¡¯ll believe Katsuko-sama¡¹

    Then¡­Misuzu¡¯s enrollment in the ¡ºSisters club¡»is decided.

    ¡¸Me too¡­I¡¯ll say it since we have the chance¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be made happy by you. I want to make you happy. Seeing your happy face makes me happy¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯ll never break up with you!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me with moistened eyes.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, I¡¯m the same!¡¹

    That said, Nei-san and Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Nei-sama, before you say that¡­¡¹

    She goes that far then swallows her words¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What?!¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    It seems that it will be kept secret from Maika that Nei-san¡¯s still a virgin¡­!

    Katsuko-nee turns her gaze back at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, what about you Maika-chan? To be frank¡­This Onii-san¡¯s a bargain! There¡¯s no one like him. This one never lies to us¡­and he¡¯ll never betray us even if he would die. You may share him with other girls¡­I love this one¡¹

    ¡¸I also love Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu too!¡¹

    ¡­Maika thinks

    ¡¸Oh right, I have to introduce the other girls too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out her phone.

    Connects it to her laptop and makes a call.

    ¡¸¡­Hello, Nagisa? The one we talked about earlier¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s reflected in the monitor.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºSisters club¡¯s¡»honorary president, Katagai Nagisa-san!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee faces the laptop camera towards Maika.

    ¡º¡­Katsuko, can you move the camera a bit to the right¡­There, I see it¡»

    Nagisa-san¡¯s voice comes out of the speakers

    ¡ºHello! I¡¯m one of Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºWomen¡»¡­Katagai Nagisa! Maika-chan, nice to meet you!¡»

    Nagisa-san in the monitor has her usual healing smile.

    ¡¸¡­H-Hello. I¡¯m Shirasaka Maika¡¹

    Maika faces the camera and greets her¡­!

    ¡ºMy, how cute! I send my regards to you as a woman who loves the same man!¡»

    Nobody could win against Nagisa-san¡¯s gentle smile.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yes. Best regards¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m managing a flower shop! You¡¯re welcome to play anytime!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m happy, getting such a cute little sister! Thank you, Yoshida-kun!¡»

    ¡­I

    ¡­I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m being thanked.

    ¡ºI want to meet you soon!¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m in the middle of work right now¡­I¡¯m going back to the shop soon!¡»

    ¡¸Sorry for calling at such a busy time, Nagisa!¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine, Katsuko! It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s Yoshida-kun¡­Right now, as long as I have Yoshida-kun, I¡¯m happy!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Maika raises a voice of doubt.

    ¡ºBefore I became Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡»you see¡­I always smiled but my heart¡¯s actually in ruins. I got irritated when no one was looking, and cry out alone to myself in the dead of night¡­ I¡¯m okay now though. I¡¯m no longer lonely. I have Yoshida-kun. If I get lonely, I can just see him anytime¡­I can be embraced anytime¡­I¡¯m happy!¡»

    ¡­Nagisa-san.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why¡­Maika-chan, be happy too! If you¡¯re going to come by and play, bring him too! Bye~!¡»

    Then¡­The line goes out like a passing storm.

    ¡¸That was Nagisa just now¡­My best friend!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s a very beautiful and gentle person¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s previous owner!¡¹

    Misuzu puffed her chest for some reason.

    Well¡­I can understand that proud feeling of hers.

    ¡¸There¡¯s another ¡ºWoman¡»other than her but¡­She¡¯s in her club activities right now. That¡¯s why you won¡¯t be meeting her for a while¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says.

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s a student?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a high school student¡­She¡¯s his classmate of the same school, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Maika knows that Megumi¡¯s her relative¡­

    When will I talk about Megumi being my ¡ºWoman¡»¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­That¡¯s all!! All of Yo-chan¡¯s ¡ºWomen¡»!¡¹

    Nei-san reports to Maika brightly¡­

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Yukino?

    Nei-san kicks my foot under the table!

    She glares at me.

    ¡­I shouldn¡¯t speak of her right now?

    ¡¸Then what will you do? Join us Maika-chan in the¡ºSisters club¡»!¡¹

    Nei-san approaches Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s become sisters. Okay?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Misuzu will be here with you¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu too¡­!

    Maika looks at my face.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san, I¡¹

    Maika seems to be unable to decide.

    I¡­

    ¡¸I know that Katsuko-nee and Nei-san want to let Maika decide by herself but¡­But I think it¡¯s different¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and the girls are cornering Maika¡­it seems that they want Maika to be¡ºAccepting by herself¡»

    But¡­Maika¡¯s still a middle school student.

    I think that it¡¯s cruel to make Maika decide this by herself¡­

    I look at Maika¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika, listen to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, you¡¯re already mine. That¡¯s what I decided. I don¡¯t care about Maika¡¯s feelings. I like Maika so I¡¯ll make Maika happy. That¡¯s all my selfish feelings. I will do what I want with you as I please¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯ll take responsibility.

    ¡¸I order you Maika! Enter the ¡ºSisters Club¡»3 Get along with my other ¡ºWomen¡»! Your life is already mine! I won¡¯t let you be free. Do everything I say¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Lucky Maika-san. Misuzu also want to be told the same thing as you¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    ¡­Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Maika won¡¯t hesitate. I¡¯ll do anything as Onii-san commands¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika!

    ¡¸In exchange¡­If you ever come to hate Maika¡­please throw away Maika at anytime¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t, I¡¯ll treasure you forever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Maika closes her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan also has her pride as a woman¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­What do you like about Maika-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Beautiful and cute¡¹

    I answer honestly.

    ¡¸You like Maika-chan as a woman don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s obvious¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face turns red¡­

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­doesn¡¯t want to be pitied. She wants to be a ¡ºWoman¡»that is loved properly¡­ That¡¯s why, she¡¯s saying that you should throw her away when you don¡¯t feel her charm as a woman anymore¡­!¡¹

    I finally understood it with Katsuko-nee¡¯s explanation¡­

    Maika¡¯s 14 years old but she¡¯s already a ¡ºWoman¡»

    ¡¸But, don¡¯t worry Maika-chan¡­Your Onee-chans will polish your ¡ºFemininity ¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll make you a charming lady!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re the same as Maika-chan. We¡¯re always thinking of doing our best to polish ourselves so we won¡¯t be abandoned by him¡¹

    ¡¸Un, We¡¯ll become much, much better women!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯ll be thoroughly polished too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me¡­

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What are you going to do with me?

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu will do her best polishing Danna-sama too!¡¹

    M-Misuzu too¡­!

    Maika bows towards everyone¡­

    ¡¸Please take care of me!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds out her hand.

    Nei-san put hers on top of it¡­

    Misuzu on top of that¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Maika puts her hand on the topmost¡­

    ¡¸¡­What about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan must not. It¡¯s ¡ºSisters club¡»so Yo-chan can¡¯t enter!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama just has to watch!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?!

    ¡¸Take photos with that camera there¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸Got it¡­!¡¹

    I take out the camera and face the ¡ºWomen¡»

    ¡¸¡­Here we go! Smile!¡¹

    The girls piling up their hands smile.

    ¡­Click!

    The camera records this moment.

    ¡¸¡­Err. We have to say something then release our hands don¡¯t we?¡¹4

    Misuzu says so while their hands are still piled up.

    ¡¸Ah, I want to say something cool so¡­you all just have to say ¡ºOooh!¡»in the end. That¡¯s when we release our hands¡­okay?¡¹

    Nei-san tells everyone.

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Maika smiles¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­here we go!¡¹

    Nei-san shouts!

    ¡¸¡­The four of us may have different birth dates and birth places but, we pledge to be tied as sisters, our hearts love the same Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san, what¡¯s that?!

    ¡¸¡­Okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ooh!¡¹

    Then the four separates their hands!

    I captured that moment with the camera too.

    ¡¸¡­Now, let¡¯s eat!¡¹

    Lunch has finally started with Katsuko-nee¡¯s words¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    It¡¯s a slightly late¡­but peaceful lunch.

    Everyone¡¯s eating and laughing.

    Misuzu¡¯s the one talking a lot but¡­she waves the topic to everyone.

    That¡¯s why Maika¡¯s also talking happily.

    Nei-san just reacts greatly saying¡¸Eeeh!¡¹and ¡¸Then, then?¡¹, she¡¯s good at drawing out stories from everyone.

    Katsuko-nee recommends a meal and pours drinks for everyone while participating in the talk.

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m a devoted eating expert.

    To be honest¡­I don¡¯t get half of what the girl¡¯s are talking about that well.

    Especially the particular brands of cosmetics¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see, there¡¯s a lot of hairstyles developed in late 20¡¯th century created by Vidal Sassoon starting from the 60¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks.

    ¡­Hee

    Vidal Sasoon¡­is actually the name of a person.

    I thought it¡¯s a name that came out from Gundam.

    ¡¸¡­Vidal Sassoon is recognized as one of the brands of Protect and Gamble Company in Japan nowadays¡¹

    Protect and Gamble Company¡­What company is that?

    I can only think of it as a war industry from it¡¯s name¡­

    ¡­Hm?

    My phone vibrates.

    Looking at it¡­It¡¯s Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yoshida-kun, can you get out of there for a moment? I¡¯m in the room where you waited earlier¡»

    Oh¡­There are monitors there.

    The room where I waited earlier?

    ¡¸Got it, I¡¯ll go immediately¡¹

    ¡ºTell everyone that you¡¯ll come back immediately¡­!¡»

    She said then cut the line.

    I stand up.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama?¡¹

    The perceptive Misuzu calls me out immediately.

    ¡¸I was just called by Sensei so I¡¯m going¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sama¡­?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke to the questioning Misuzu.

    Maika¡¯s looking here.

    ¡¸¡­I think it¡¯s about school¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡¹

    Hearing ¡ºSchool¡»¡­Misuzu thought of Megumi it seems.

    Maika¡¯s thinking that it¡¯s really school.

    ¡¸I¡¯m be back immediately¡­!¡¹

    When I say that, Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­Bring this remaining wine to Sensei. We can¡¯t finish this up¡¹

    There¡¯s still more than half left in the wine bottle.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to come back immediately! Sensei must be considering the¡ºSisters club¡»but¡­She must be lonely being alone. Chat with her for a while!¡¹

    Nei-san winks at me¡­!

    ¡¸Right, we¡¯re going to have fun as ¡ºSisters¡»!¡¹

    Misuzu says.

    ¡¸Kay¡­Then I¡¯m going¡­!¡¹

    I left the room with the wine bottle¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡­Knock!

    ¡¸¡­Get in¡¹

    I enter the room¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sit there¡¹

    I sit in the chair she¡¯s pointing at.

    Sensei¡¯s prepared two glasses¡­

    She looks at the bottle I brought.

    ¡¸My, Nei-san, she opened quite a good one¡­¡¹

    Saying that, she pours it into the glass.

    ¡¸¡­Is it expensive?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that expensive¡­It¡¯s just 50k yen¡¹

    ¡­Uwa, expensive!

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s exceptionally delicious for it¡¯s price¡­¡¹

    Sensei says that but¡­

    I don¡¯t know

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun will understand it soon enough. Women and Women¡¯s value aren¡¯t known until tasted¡­¡¹

    Sensei offers me a glass.

    I take the glass¡­

    Sensei matches it with her class.

    ¡¸Kin!¡¹I heard a crystal sound¡­

    To match with Sensei who takes a sip¡­I also drink.

    ¡­Hmmm.

    This is 50k yen?

    ¡¸¡­We did well until now¡¹

    Sensei speaks.

    ¡¸To be honest¡­We¡¯re still on edge. We balanced it until the very last minute so we didn¡¯t break it somehow¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Do you know why Maika accepted you, who¡¯s her rapist?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Sensei drinks up the wine glass.

    Then she pours the next one immediately.

    ¡¸¡­Because she¡¯s a child.¡¹

    Sensei smiles wryly¡­

    ¡¸Humans are foolish so they immediately think that ¡ºI¡¯m the most unfortunate person in the world¡» Or ¡ºI¡¯m the luckiest in the world¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­You¡¯re someone who doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happiness and what¡¯s not that¡¯s why you can¡¯t understand Maika-san¡¯s situation¡­¡¹5

    Sensei looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­For women, being raped is the worst humiliation. Scary, frightening, it¡¯ll become a trauma their whole life. All the more because it¡¯s their first experience¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡

    ¡¸For the time being¡­your coping up to now was wonderful. You didn¡¯t hurt Maika-san¡¯s pride as a woman and it seems that she somehow consented to the situation. But¡­the experience of rape will leave a scar deeply in her heart. She might not be able to have a normal sex experience¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡¸In the end¡­it¡¯s just one of her mental defensive instinct to accept you easily¡¹

    Sensei looks at me¡­

    ¡¸The rapist was unexpectedly gentle. He might be a good person. He¡¯s saying that he likes me. He¡¯s recognizing my charm. This might be fate. If it¡¯s fate, I have to accept it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Fate?

    ¡¸Because, she doesn¡¯t want to admit it doesn¡¯t she?¡­Her first experience being rape? Became an outlet of lust forcibly? That¡¯s why, she desperately makes another story. It¡¯s the same as Misuzu-san¡¯s first time¡¹

    Misuzu at first¡­

    She was abnormally affected by the word ¡ºPet¡»by Nagisa-san¡­

    Now that she has calmed down¡­Misuzu¡¯s abnormality after her first experience with me is understood¡­

    In short¡­Misuzu surrendered to the story that ¡ºShe became my pet¡»¡­¡ºIf it has happened then it can¡¯t be helped¡»she gave up.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s abnormally attached to me.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san said it herself a while ago¡­But still, she came to love Yoshida-kun even more and more that¡­you desperately respond to Misuzu-san¡­for the time being, she¡¯s calmed down¡¹

    ¡­Calmed down?

    ¡­That?

    ¡¸At least, there¡¯s no possibility of her falling into despair, closing her heart, and going towards a dangerous direction any longer. Right now, all of her energy is going towards you¡­she truly loves you and trusts you. That won¡¯t sway anymore¡­Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I said it a while ago but, spoil her for a little longer. When her desire for you becomes excessive, Katsuko and Nei will control her. That¡¯s why the ¡ºSisters club¡»was made¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡­for that sake

    ¡¸¡­Although, even Katsuko and Nei aren¡¯t completely stable. For the time being, Yoshida-kun¡¯s their anchor and they¡¯ve settled down. I¡¯m really thankful to you¡­!¡¹

    Sensei says.

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought that a man like you would bring good effect to those girls. But, thanks to you Katsuko said herself that she¡¯d retire from prostitution, and Nei¡¯s no longer having nightmares of her late younger brother¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­Even though I didn¡¯t do anything¡­

    ¡¸¡­Be with those girls for a while. Please¡¹

    Sensei bows her head¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s, please stop. I¡¯m Sensei¡¯s ¡ºToy¡»¡­!¡¹

    Sensei laughed to herself

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, there¡¯s no need to do that ¡ºWordplay¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºWordplay¡»?!

    ¡¸¡­You see, women like the ¡ºWords¡»like ¡ºThis is fate!¡»¡­Or ¡ºI¡¯m your toy¡»¡­ No¡­Those ¡ºWords¡»have the power to control those girls somehow¡¹

    ¡­Sensei?!

    ¡¸¡­All of those girls are actually damaged and are incidentally fragile. Giving themselves to ¡ºWords¡»¡­everyone¡¯s relying on each other to somehow live. Even the word ¡ºSisters¡» creates a bond, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    The monitor in the room reflects the state in the dining room.

    Everyone¡¯s laughing happily.

    They¡¯re like real sisters.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go back to Maika-san¡­for the time being, she¡¯s riding the story of ¡ºYoshida-kun likes me so much that he raped me inevitably¡» ¡ºI¡¯m being loved by Yoshida-kun¡»¡ºThis is the result of love¡»and desperately convincing herself¡­!¡¹

    Maika-san¡¯s laughing on the screen.

    But, Looking at her¡­She fidgets and fixes her posture.

    Her crotch must still be in pain.

    ¡¸¡­Because Maika-san¡¯s very naive, we can fool her as much as we want. The convenient story will soon become the truth for her¡­!¡¹

    Sensei looks at Maika on the screen.

    ¡¸But¡­She notices it. That ¡ºThat she set her heart on believing on the story she made desperately¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, what should I do for Maika¡¯s sake?¡¹

    Sensei looks at me when I ask.

    ¡¸Are you prepared to take responsibility for that child through your whole life?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s first experience is rape so¡­You have to replace it with wonderful memories. You need to be prepared to deceive her the rest of her life¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Got it I¡¯ll keep lying to her forever. If that¡¯s what will save Maika¡­!¡¹

    I strengthen my resolve.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? Then¡¹

    Then, sensei speaks.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­You have to rape Maika-san once again¡­!¡¹

    1. And people die if they are killed ?

    2. EN: >love >fuck >run >yandere ?

    3. I Yoshida **** commands you! Goddamn code geass reference ?

    4. EN: By your powers combined, I am Captain Planet! ?

    5. Yoshida¡¯s a psycopath ?

 Chapter 99

    99. Teach us! Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸Women who lose their virginity to rape¡­are greatly divided into two types depending on their interactions with sex¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s talking while drinking her wine.

    ¡¸I know it well¡­In this mansion when it was¡ºKuromori Tower¡», I saw plenty of women¡­I¡¯m one of them too¡­¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Yuzuki-sensei was raped by Shirasaka Sousuke when she was 12¡­

    ¡¸One would be the girl being absorbed in sex to override their rape experience. Drowning themselves to remove their memory of fear. Misuzu-san¡¯s that type¡¹

    Certainly¡­Misuzu¡¯s indulging herself in sex¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lewd nature in particular¡­Trying to get over the fear from the rape, they try to lie to themselves and have sex assertively. Convincing themselves that they had sex by their own will¡­¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu was like that.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡¯s actually scared¡­ Yesterday, you had sex with Misuzu-san in the bathroom didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the time when she finally trusted you. I think she was frightened in her heart until then¡­Do you remember? Yesterday before you had sex with Misuzu-san, she told you¡ºI want you to trust me soon¡»]?¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­I feel that she said such thing.

    ¡¸That¡¯s reversed. Actually, Misuzu-san thought was that she wants to ¡ºTrust¡»you. She reflects her own wish to you and spoke¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Do you remember that Misuzu told you ¡ºI want to be violated¡»¡­Didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, there¡¯s still some fear remaining for sex¡­That¡¯s why she said that. She wants you to force having the sex instead of by her own will¡­¡¹

    I¡­

    I never understood Misuzu¡¯s feeling at all¡­

    I just followed my own desire.

    I¡¯m the worst.

    ¡¸At that time¡­Misuzu said that she wants to be my sex slave¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    ¡¸Do you really think that there¡¯s a girl who would want to become a man¡¯s slave?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸It was really a dangerous state¡­You did rape play didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­We did

    I got very aroused though¡­

    For Misuzu, it wasn¡¯t that different from real rape¡­

    ¡¸If Misuzu-san gave up in despair because of that rape play, she might really have become your sex slave¡­¡¹

    Sensei says.

    ¡¸You see¡­There¡¯s no endlessly lewd woman in this world. Among the prostitutes, there are occasional women who makes that play. A girl that has no forbidden plays, all okay. That kind of person isn¡¯t a helpless lecherous person¡­ They just gave up. Throwing their own life¡­Thinking that it¡¯s already hopeless¡­therefore they accept anything. They have no choice but to accept¡¹

    ¡­They gave up in life?

    ¡¸Those kinds are okay with anyone. They¡¯re not looking at the man¡¯s face. They just surrender themselves to the pleasures in their body¡­ They get scared when they look at reality¡­they became ashamed that they want to die. Therefore, they close their eyes to indulge themselves in the pleasures of sex, and concentrate only on the sexual feeling¡­!¡¹

    Sensei gulps down the glass.

    ¡¸¡­I was the same¡¹

    ¡­Sensei

    ¡¸There¡¯s only one thing I can thank Shirasaka Sousuke for. ¡­My body can no longer have sex ever again, you know that don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why I can no longer escape to the pleasure of sex¡­! Even if I force myself, I can only face the reality¡­therefore, I think I went mad¡­!¡¹

    I poured wine into Sensei¡¯s glass silently.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks. You see¡­I¡¯m actually a weak woman. No, I was weak¡­before. But I have no choice but to get stronger. I have no other way out after all¡­ I can¡¯t masturbate. When I touch myself there, the scar hurts¡­! The bottom of my stomach makes a tingling pain¡­That¡¯s why, I¡­!¡¹

    I hold Sensei¡¯s hand.

    As a reflex, Sensei¡¯s body twitched and she tried to move away from my hand!

    But still¡­I hold Sensei¡¯s hand firmly!

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll just hold your hand¡¹

    Sensei looks at my hand¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. I drank alcohol too fast¡­¡¹

    Sensei looks down.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go back to Misuzu-san¡­I think that just a bit more and she¡¯d suffer from sex madness. It was really a dangerous state. If it advanced badly¡­she would have your body for a while then she¡¯d immediately start to fish for men. Escaping to sex, she¡¯d sleep with any possible man¡­She¡¯d become a hopeless woman¡­!¡¹

    So it was such a critical state¡­!

    ¡¸¡­So it¡¯s different now?¡¹

    After getting up courage, I ask Sensei¡­

    ¡¸After yesterday¡¯s rape play sex in the bathroom, you went for another round didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Right¡­I began my second round without pulling out.

    ¡¸As a result, she was saved by that sex. Doing all your best¡­feeling Misuzu-san properly¡­that was good. Your feelings reached Misuzu-san that¡¯s why she came to trust you. If you didn¡¯t have the second sex, it would¡¯ve been trouble this time¡­¡¹

    Sensei sighes.

    ¡¸With that sex¡­Misuzu-san somehow accepted you¡­¡¹

    ¡­Well

    Misuzu¡¯s attitude changed completely after our second sex.

    It¡¯s not her strange brightness from before but a genuine smile¡­

    ¡¸After that¡­Misuzu-san became your woman. Don¡¯t worry. She will no longer part from you as long as it¡¯s not something much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Sensei laughes as she was amazed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only man in the world she can yield her mind and body¡­Misuzu-san said it herself didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    So she was serious.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Seriously¡­You¡¯re taking so many girls seriously and yet¡­You¡¯re always lonely as usual¡­¡¹

    Sensei said with a sad expression.

    ¡¸I¡¯m lonely?¡¹

    Sensei returns a question to my question.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡­When I say ¡®your own bed¡¯ what do you imagine?¡¹

    I answer immediately.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s my bed then it¡¯s the sofa in my house¡¹

    That old sofa with bad springs.

    I lived there this whole time¡­

    That old sofa where I can¡¯t stretch my body so I have to round myself to sleep.

    ¡¸¡­This bed in this mansion isn¡¯t a bed for you¡­¡¹

    Sensei said.

    ¡¸Because¡­I¡¯m only borrowing the bed in this house. My house is there¡­¡¹

    That house where neither my mother or father comes home.

    ¡­I have to go back soon.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­Let¡¯s talk about it next time¡¹

    Sensei forcibly changes the topic¡­

    Having me reminded of my house, I show an awkward face.

    ¡¸If¡­you didn¡¯t do the second round of sex¡­and Misuzu-san didn¡¯t open her heart¡­What do you think I would do to Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Sensei asks me¡­

    ¡¸¡­No, I don¡¯t know¡¹

    To be honest¡­I can¡¯t imagine it.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san was a girl sent by Kouzuki-sama to Nagisa wasn¡¯t she?¡­She cannot be mad at sex¡¹

    ¡­Certainly

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯d have Nagisa take her and have her become Nagisa¡¯s slave. A complete lesbian¡¹

    ¡­Lesbian?

    ¡¸Then, she¡¯d get married with the man Kouzuki house had decided¡­endure only one sex to have one child, then have her stay as a lesbian for the rest of her life. Isn¡¯t it better for her to play with Nagisa¡¯s lesbian pets rather than madly playing with men? Society can be fooled by that too¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Sensei¡¯s always thinking two steps ahead.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­I got surprised when Nagisa transferred Misuzu-san to Yoshida-kun! That was so sudden wasn¡¯t it?¡­It happened before I even knew it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­There¡¯s no surveillance cameras in Nagisa-san¡¯s shop.

    That was Nagisa-san¡¯s decision alone.

    She didn¡¯t consult Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­understood Yoshida-kun¡¯s power. Surely, she believed that you could open Misuzu¡¯s heart¡­!¡¹

    Sensei says.

    ¡¸Margo too¡­ She believes in your power that she didn¡¯t report a follow up to me on the spot. Well, she has seen Nagisa-san being embraced and liberated by Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san and Margo-san believed me and entrusted me with Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Sometimes, I get heartbroken. No matter how much I think, I can¡¯t match Nagisa¡¯s insight and Margo¡¯s perception¡­ Those girls more excellent than me. No¡­I¡¯m no good. I¡¯m just a big-headed woman lacking imagination¡­¡¹

    Sensei blames herself¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­There¡¯s no pressing problems with Misuzu-san. Just love her a lot. Now¡¯s the time for her to be spoiled. Make your bonds of trust thicker. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    The problem is Maika.

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­is another type of the raped girls¡¹

    ¡­Another type?

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s scared of sex. It¡¯s become a complete trauma. Simply put, she¡¯s afraid of it. It might cause androphobia for her¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸But¡­She¡¯s been in the bath together with me all this time¡­¡¹

    Yeah. We talked and kissed a lot.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s abnormally talkative in the bath?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Usually¡­someone won¡¯t talk to their rapist about their club activities¡¹

    That might be.

    ¡¸But¡­She didn¡¯t hate it when I touched her in the bathroom¡­and we kissed multiple times¡¹

    I even licked Maika¡¯s clitoris¡­

    Afterwards¡­Maika asked if I still want to have sex¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s just a flip of sense from fear. She¡¯s alone with the rapist. She¡¯d choose to open her body willingly rather than be violated by force. If she doesn¡¯t convince herself to accept the man voluntarily, she can¡¯t win against the fear¡¹

    Sensei says.

    ¡¸Afterwards, Misuzu-san entered the bathroom¡­That was on purpose. I thought that you might not be able to endure it anymore. If Misuzu-san is there, she will have sex with you instead of Maika-san¡¹

    That was also Sensei¡¯s strategy?

    ¡¸When she sees Misuzu-san being madly in love with you¡­Maika-san¡¯s recognition of Yoshida-kun might change. Maika-san can feel relieved if Misuzu-san is being deeply in love with you, can¡¯t she?¡¹

    You sent Misuzu with such intentions?

    ¡¸As I thought¡­Misuzu-san had gone on a rampage and you accepted it¡­When it had become a slightly peaceful atmosphere¡­I went in¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­Sensei entered at the perfect moment.

    ¡¸You remember what¡¯s after that? Your penis got hard and you wanted to have sex once again, what kind of reaction did Maika-san show?¡¹

    ¡­Maika was

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s refused sex. She seemed very afraid¡¹

    Yeah¡­she did.

    ¡¸In that case, Misuzu-san and I were there, you weren¡¯t alone. In short, that¡¯s Maika-san¡¯s current frank reaction towards sex¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸She¡¯s overdoing it¡­all this time. Even now¡¹

    I looked at Maika on the monitor¡­

    Maika¡¯s laughing with everyone.

    ¡¸Maika-san¡¯s still worrying about it. If it¡¯s okay for her to become everyone¡¯s ally. In the first place, isn¡¯t it strange to become someone¡¯s sex partner? She asks¡­She knows that she¡¯s brought to an unexpected world. She¡¯s quite clever¡­!¡¹

    Right.

    This is certainly abnormal.

    Maika¡¯s still a middle school student¡­

    For her to share a sex partner with other women¡­it¡¯s crazy.

    ¡¸Sensei¡­What should I do then?¡¹

    I ask Sensei once again.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­You must not disturb Maika-san¡¯s sense of fear from sex¡¹

    Sensei answers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you have to rape her again¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Rape her again and again¡­Repeat it endlessly until it becomes pleasurable for Maika-san. That can be misled into thinking that it¡¯s a form of love¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Wait

    ¡­Wait a moment

    ¡¸If this continues, Maika-san will never seek sex from you¡­You do understand that don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just you¡­Even if Maika-san gets a lover in the future, she will still refuse sex, I think. Maika-san will never allow anyone to have her body. She¡¯ll fear sex from the trauma of her first experience¡­and ultimately, she¡¯ll hate sex. She¡¯ll suffer from complete androphobia¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­You have to continue wishing for her by force¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t do anything but to continue violating Maika?

    ¡¸You made girls wish for you on the second time, didn¡¯t you¡­Even if it was Misuzu-san or Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­You never seek the woman yourself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I thought that a man like me would be hated by everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t want to be hated by women do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­I think that all of the woman in the world hate me. I still think that even now. Hearing Sensei¡¯s talk¡­Understanding that Misuzu and Maika actually just force it¡­I thought ¡®as expected¡¯. It¡¯s strange that I¡¯m popular¡­!¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸But¡­It would be troubling if Maika-san doesn¡¯t want to have sex with me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you ready to be hated?¡¹

    Sensei smiles wryly

    ¡¸Idiot¡­Rape Maika-san a lot and become liked. Make her fall for you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s impossible¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Do you intend to abandon Maika-san as she is¡­?!¡¹

    Sensei presses me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way I can abandon her!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Rape Maika-san a lot until she falls in love with you!¡¹

    ¡­I

    Sensei breathes deeply then says¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, do you know the photographer named Lee Miller?¡¹

    ¡­Lee Miller?

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    ¡¸Right¡­There¡¯s no way you would¡¹

    ¡­Then don¡¯t ask!

    ¡¸She¡¯s more famous as Man Ray¡¯s lover than a photographer. Of course you don¡¯t know the artist named Man Ray either, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸Lee Miller you see was a very beautiful woman. At that time, the multi millionaire Egyptian who had the titled most beautiful woman in the world had divorced her because he fell in love with Lee Miller¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡¹

    ¡¸The divorced wife committed suicide¡­That¡¯s how beautiful she was¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    I can¡¯t imagine it.

    ¡¸Man Ray took photos of Lee Miller¡¯s figure at night. Naked upper body, a rope pulling the neck, a poison prepared, and a piston in one hand¡­ It was a humorous photograph but there¡¯s live ammunition in the pistol included. Man Ray¡¯s Assistant was scared as the trigger might be pulled¡­¡¹

    What¡¯s the relation of that person to Maika?

    ¡¸Lee Miller was of course beautiful since childhood¡­so beautiful that she was raped when she was 8¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸But¡­an 8 year old girl would just agree to anything don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡­Yes.

    ¡¸Of course¡­Her rape experience caused a deep trauma in her. Therefore, the adults around her couldn¡¯t tell her that sexual desire and love are different¡­!¡¹

    That means?

    ¡¸The feeling of love and the feeling of wanting sex are different¡­She was brought up given that idea. But¡­She grew up as a woman wild at sex. It can¡¯t be helped¡­Loving someone and wanting to have sex with someone is different. Even if she has a lover, she sleeps with other men she wants to have sex with easily¡­¡¹

    She was raised in such a manner so it can¡¯t be helped that it has become like that.

    ¡¸In the end¡­She broke up with Man Ray and with the Egyptian Millionare¡­She changed one man after another. She settled down middle aged¡­when her beauty declined. In the end, she remarried with an artist of surrealism but¡­it seems that she didn¡¯t like that person that much. They weren¡¯t divorced because they had a son born¡¹

    Sensei says.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Lee Miller. There¡¯s a lot of women who have their life controlled by their first sex experience that¡¯s instilled in them. I¡¯m the same¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki-sensei

    ¡¸I became a prostitute when I was 12. Of course I never had a boy I loved back then¡­raped, everyday, taking care of guests¡­men, sex, those things convinced me. I hate everyone¡¹

    Sensei looks at the distance.

    ¡¸You see¡­people are really weak. As long as they have allies¡­They can survive the situation somehow. You¡¯ll think that you¡¯re not alone in this situation after all. Prostitutes encourage each other then hope to live somehow¡­Those days¡¹

    Sensei looks at the wine in the glass.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s mother, Keiko-san, you see¡­I was able to become a decent person because of her¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s mother?

    ¡¸Keiko-san was deceived by Shirasaka Sousuke when she was 19 and was confined here. Then she gave birth to Megumi¡­and was thrown into prostitution. Keiko-san had a lover¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡¸Keiko-san always talked about her lover to us. I understood that Keiko-san really loved that person. In addition, after knowing how kind Keiko-san¡¯s lover was¡­we were taught that there¡¯s such love outside this mansion¡­! We took Keiko-san¡¯s love story as our own and listened. This mansion was hell but¡­The outside world was wonderful. We saw that there¡¯s a kind of relationship between a man and woman that¡¯s not bought by money. Therefore¡­I think that I wasn¡¯t twisted by my grudge¡­¡¹

    Sensei drinks up the wine in the glass.

    She gulps it down her throat.

    ¡¸¡­Then there¡¯s Maika-san¡­convince her that a man has to have sex with the woman he likes. You raped Maika-san because you loved her so much you couldn¡¯t help it. Also¡­Normal men will never do it but¡­Yoshida-kun loves Maika-san more than anyone else so you had no choice but to do it¡­! Let her body remember it. Restrain Maika-san. Violate Maika-san every time she talks about other boys. Declare that she can¡¯t have sex with any man other than you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Sensei¡¯s words stick in me.

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­You already raped Maika-san. Do it thoroughly. Rape is your expression of love¡­Convince her that your love for Maika-san won¡¯t compare to other men¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re fooling her?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, continue to deceive her for the rest of your life! Fool and deceive her and if it goes through¡­She¡¯ll be convinced that today¡¯s rape was a result of too much love.1 Change her fright into beautiful memories¡­!¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸What if Maika has someone she likes¡­?!¡¹

    I must back away.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun! Why are you looking at Maika-san from below?!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the person concerned! Even if you lie to her or anything¡­Maika-san¡¯s already one of your lovers!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t! Isn¡¯t it your mission to fight the ¡ºman¡»who appears as a rival in love for Maika-san?!¡¹

    ¡­My mission?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?! You like Maika-san so much that you forcibly raped her and made her your ¡ºWoman¡»! You must not just easily back down on whoever appears! Fight with all your power! Get ready to not hand her over to any other men even if you die¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    It is as Sensei said.

    That¡¯s something I must do.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­your relationship with Maika-san can¡¯t just have some strong opponent who can kidnap Maika-san from the side, or else Maika-san will never be happy! Blow away those novice men¡­I order you!¡¹

    ¡­Sensei.

    ¡¸Yes, Understood!¡¹

    I answer.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you¡­It¡¯s the same for other girls. Katsuko, Nagisa, Megumi, and Misuzu-san¡­Love them to death. Think that you should never hand them over to other men. Those girls won¡¯t be with a ¡ºMan¡»without that spirit¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I¡¯m ready¡¹

    Sensei smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you cannot easily die now¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    I have to make them happy.

    ¡¸Live with all your effort¡­Not for your sake but for those girls¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    I have to live for those girls.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Sensei, what about Nei-san?¡¹2

    Why did Nei-san¡¯s name not come up?

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¯s okay for now¡­You don¡¯t have to think of Nei as your ¡ºWoman¡»until she¡¯s ready to give her virginity to you¡¹

    Sensei speaks coldly.

    ¡¸But¡­I also treasure Nei-san¡¹

    Sensei glares at me¡­

    ¡¸You have to differentiate! You have to give priority to the ¡ºWomen¡»you have right now don¡¯t you? If not, it will be rude for them!¡¹

    ¡­Certainly, it might be so

    ¡­But

    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling you to abandon Nei but¡­you need to identify who you should prioritize. Decide it right now¡¹

    ¡­Sensei urges me for a decision.

    ¡¸Listen¡­You¡¯re on a boat with everyone and that boat is sinking. You have to decide who¡¯s going to be picked up by the rescue boat in order. Katsuko, Nagisa, Nei, Megumi, Misuzu-san, Maika-san¡­Decide on your priorities¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡¸If I was Yosihda-kun¡­I would make the order of Misuzu-san, Megumi, Nagisa, Nei, Katsuko, and Maika-san¡¹

    Sensei says.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s grandchild so I¡¯ll help her first. Next would be Megumi. She¡¯s my treasure. Next is Nagisa. She has to get on as there¡¯s also Mao. Nei¡¯s next. Katsuko is after her. Maika-san will be the last one¡­!¡¹

    Sensei doesn¡¯t like Maika?

    ¡¸¡­What about you? Answer right now!¡¹

    ¡­If it was me

    ¡¸The youngest, Maika would go first. Next is Megumi, then Misuzu. After that, Nei-san. Nagisa-san¡­Though I¡¯m sorry, Katsuko-nee would be the last¡¹

    Yeah¡­I think that should be.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s evaluation of Nei is too high¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s a bit surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Because, isn¡¯t Nei-san Beautiful?¡¹

    I reply.

    ¡¸Well¡­There¡¯s that part where you still haven¡¯t had sex with Nei. Put Nei for last. Nei¡¯s the most postponed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­You do know that men aren¡¯t skillful don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Sensei says in a slightly ridiculous tone.

    ¡¸I do¡¹

    ¡¸You should give priority to those you want to help first. Nei¡¯s okay to be put off for later¡­Margo and I are with her¡­¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    Nei-san doesn¡¯t need my help in particular.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Prioritize those who are already your ¡ºWoman¡» Okay?!¡¹

    Sensei strongly orders me.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, understood¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t answer but that.

    ¡¸But, I feel relieved¡­Yoshida-kun understands it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸The order Yoshida-kun just said is the same as the order of the girls who don¡¯t trust Yoshida-kun yet¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeh?

    ¡­In short.

    Maika doesn¡¯t trust me that much?

    I know that¡­

    But¡­Is Megumi the same?

    ¡¸Do you remember what Megumi said recently?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸She¡¯s always saying ¡ºI want you to violate me¡»or ¡ºSex Slave¡»doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡­Sensei¡¯s watching properly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the similar reaction to Misuzu before she completely trusted you?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Her fear of sex is strong so she¡¯s saying that she wants to be violated by force.

    Her trust in me is still thin so¡­She says she¡¯s okay with being a ¡ºSex Slave¡»oppositely.

    Megumi¡¯s words are all turned upside down¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You got it. Please be careful with Megumi. She¡¯s been overdoing it since earlier this morning¡¹

    She declared to her senpais in club that she¡¯ll bear my child.

    Megumi¡¯s cornering herself on purpose.

    ¡¸The fear of reality¡­makes her run in a strange direction. You know that Shirasaka Sousuke plans to turn Megumi into a prostitute don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I was able to prevent it somehow but¡­We need to pull her from the Yamamine house for that sake. We can¡¯t trouble Yamamine-san after all¡­¡¹

    Yamamine house is indebted with Shirasaka house¡­

    ¡¸Right now¡­She¡¯s under considerable stress. Among them, she gave her virginity to you and left all of the decision making over her life to you¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    ¡¸But¡­That doesn¡¯t mean she loves you from the bottom of her heart. You were just there by chance¡­that¡¯s why Megumi wanted you. Megumi¡¯s a kind girl so she threw herself to Yoshida-kun because her body is wanted¡¹

    Thus¡­Megumi gave her virginity to me¡­

    ¡¸The present doesn¡¯t matter¡­The problem is the future¡¹

    Sensei looks at me¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask of you¡­take care of Megumi. Truly love her. Don¡¯t make her regret that she gave her virginity to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Yes, understood¡¹

    I take Sensei¡¯s words heavily¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Megumi though¡­Katsuko, Nagisa¡­Nei and Margo too¡­Don¡¯t disappoint them. Everyone believes in Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Before I noticed.

    I made bonds with various people.

    If those people believe in me¡­

    I must not betray them¡­!

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Cherish those children. There¡¯s no turning back ¡­!¡¹

    Sensei tells me.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Anyway¡­I have to do my best.

    There¡¯s nothing left.

    ¡¸Going back to our topic¡­It¡¯s a courtesy for a man like you to wish for sex with your own ¡ºWoman¡» It¡¯s not just for Maika-san¡­the other girls too¡¹

    Misuzu, Megumi, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san too¡­

    ¡¸Women will feel happy if you ask for sex yourself¡­ You don¡¯t understand that feeling do you?¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t understand it at all.

    I really didn¡¯t think about them.

    In the end¡­I just protected myself.

    To prevent them from hating me¡­

    I never noticed what those women want from me.

    ¡¸¡­I think that it¡¯s troublesome but it¡¯s something you have done so take complete responsibility¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s words make my back shiver.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    Sensei smiles at me.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Maika-san¡¯s first. You¡¯re going to rape her by this evening. While everyone¡¯s watching. After that¡­Maika will meet Megumi¡¹

    ¡­Megumi?

    ¡¸Making her meet Magumi and letting her be aware that both of them are Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡» we¡¯ll finish with this for today. This kind of recovery won¡¯t work if time passes by¡­ Maika-san will go to Ikeda clinic after this. That¡¯s why, have sex with her even if she complains about the pain. Ejaculate inside Maika-san¡¯s womb okay?¡¹

    Sensei says¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Understood¡¹

    Apart from Megumi¡­I¡¯m honestly surprised Sensei¡¯s thinking this much about Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Then, we¡¯re going to have Maika-san stay here today. Someone else will be with you two and she¡¯ll sleep in the same bed as you tonight . It will be dangerous for her to return home today. Once she¡¯s left alone, the rape will flash back to her.¡¹

    Maika cannot be alone.

    ¡¸The fear will be reproduced and Maika-san will establish the recognition that it¡¯s an unpleasant memory. Once that happens, she can no longer recover¡­That¡¯s why you will be with her all the time tonight. Don¡¯t ever leave her. Don¡¯t even let her go alone to the restroom¡¹

    I have to be with Maika the whole night.

    ¡­I can¡¯t let her go alone in the bathroom.

    ¡¸Embrace Maika-san and sleep tonight. Then, wake her up calmly while still embracing her tomorrow¡­ Then, I think most of her fear towards you will disappear¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki-sensei

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, why are you thinking that far for Maika?¡¹

    ¡­Even though she¡¯s the lowest on Sensei¡¯s priorities earlier?

    Sensei makes an unpleasant face.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t care whatever happens to her¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Maika-san¡¯s Shirasaka¡¯s daughter¡­Actually, I want to sell her to a foreign brothel¡¹

    ¡­S-Sensei?

    ¡¸¡­Then why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m thinking for your sake! So that you won¡¯t feel unhappy!¡¹

    ¡­Y-Yuzuki-sensei?

    ¡¸I¡¯m a high school teacher but I¡¯ve never done anything teacher-like. I just registered there as a talent scout for ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­I was never a homeroom teacher once these five years. I¡¯m not an adviser for any clubs either. I go around being an English teacher just to look for girls becoming candidates¡­¡¹

    Sensei smiles.

    ¡¸I want to become teacher-like for Yoshida-kun. I want to teach you as my final act¡­then resign as a teacher¡¹

    Sensei became a teacher for ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    If her revenge against Shirasaka Sousuke ends¡­Kuromori will be completely closed.

    Yuzuki-sensei doesn¡¯t need to remain a teacher anymore¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you my priority order right now¡­!¡¹

    Sensei says with a soft smile.

    ¡¸In my case¡­Yoshida-kun, Agnes, Megumi, Nei, Katsuko, Yukiyo, Nagisa, Margo, Misuzu-san, and Maika¡­¡¹

    ¡­Sensei

    ¡¸I want to be trusted by Yoshida-kun more. I¡¯m most worried about you¡­!¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei says.

    ¡¸You¡¯re my final student¡­¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Coming back to the dining room¡­Everyone¡¯s still talking.

    When it¡¯s just between girls, they¡¯re noisy.

    ¡¸Oooh! Yo-chan! How was it? What did Sensei tell you?¡¹

    Nei-san asks me.

    Though she drank plenty of wine, she¡¯s not blushing at all.

    Nei-san¡­are you strong at drinking?

    ¡¸¡­I can put Nei-san for later so I have to love Maika and Misuzu the most!¡¹

    I answer honestly!

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?! Sensei you meanie!¡¹

    Nei-san is in bad temper¡­

    ¡¸As expected of Yuzuki-sama! She knows it well!¡¹

    Misuzu comes to me.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been permitted by Yuzuki-sama so, Maika-san, let¡¯s get loved a lot!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Maika, but¡­

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Maika got tense from the word ¡ºLoved¡»

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? Danna-sama?¡¹

    I embrace and kiss Misuzu.

    After that, I massage her naked ass under her skirt.

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you doing?!¡¹

    Misuzu trembles in surprise.

    ¡¸¡­Doing what Sensei told me. If I really love you, then I must not hold back¡¹

    I tell Maika and Misuzu.

    ¡¸I really like Misuzu so I will touch Misuzu, kiss¡­and have sex with Misuzu. I was told to demand more by myself¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s frightened by my words.

    Then¡­Misuzu smiled.

    She¡¯s secretly surprised¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s internal unrest¡­when I heard Sensei¡¯s explanation, I understood it.

    Though it¡¯s not scary for her to lean by herself¡­Misuzu¡¯s not used to being wanted by me.

    She¡¯s feeling fear from a man¡¯s desires.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, as expected of Ojou-sama¡­! It¡¯s been too much of girls wanting you until now. I think it¡¯s okay to be more aggressive¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    I want Katsuko-nee¡¯s lips¡­

    I kiss Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Let me touch your ass more. I like the feeling of Misuzu¡¯s ass¡¹

    When I said ¡¸Like¡¹, Misuzu¡¯s perplexed face turned bright instantly.

    ¡¸Do you really like Misuzu¡¯s ass?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m saying that I love it¡¹

    Misuzu jumps into my arms!

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad! Please touch it!¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t break her posture of giving herself to me until the end.

    Well¡­There¡¯s no helping that for now.

    My current target is Maika¡­

    I¡¯ll hold Maika with Misuzu as a base¡­

    I¡¯ll rape her once again¡­!

    1. Will kill you~ ?

    2. EN: what ABOUT Nei san?~ ?

 Chapter 100

    100. Threat and Decision

    ¡¸¡­Nfufu! Danna-sama, open your mouth!¡¹

    I opened my mouth wide and Misuzu puts a spring roll in my mouth using chopsticks¡­

    Yup¡­Kastsuko-nee¡¯s spring rolls are delicious.

    The spicy sauce works¡­!

    ¡¸Danna-samaaa¡­Is it delicious?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face closed up to me.

    Misuzu¡¯s smiles in satisfaction¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Maika¡¯s looking at us.

    I sit on the sofa and Misuzu¡¯s on top of my legs.

    Misuzu carries dim sum on a saucer then to my mouth with chopsticks¡­

    My hands are busy touching Misuzu¡¯s ass since a while ago.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn! If you touch it that much, it¡¯ll feel good!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s hot breath reaches my ear¡­

    ¡¸Then, should I stop touching you¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Danna-sama you meanie!¡­Is Misuzu¡¯s buttocks pleasurable?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are melting¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It feels soft and good¡­!¡¹

    Women¡¯s ass are far thicker than men.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s soft and fluffy and yet¡­It¡¯s temperature is lower than men.

    It¡¯s not chilly but¡­Still, it¡¯s slightly cold.

    That feel is pleasurable.

    ¡¸¡­Do you like Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufufu!¡­Misuzu also loves you!¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ahn! Danna-sama¡¯s mouth has the taste of spring roll sauce!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s mouth tastes like lemon¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her cheeks to my face¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What is the taste of Danna-sama¡¯s tongue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Taste it¡¹

    I stick out my tongue

    ¡¸¡­Itadakimasu!¡¹

    Misuzu slurp my tongue.

    ¡­Maika¡¯s watching.

    She¡¯s watching us flirt¡­

    ¡¸¡­How is it?¡¹

    Misuzu answered with a smile.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell the taste but¡­My heart¡¯s beating so fast¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her breasts on my own chest¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu wants it now¡¹

    Misuzu wants to be spoiled by me.

    ¡¸No no¡­You promised just a while ago don¡¯t you? Maika would be first¡¹

    I look at Maika.

    Maika lowers her eyes quicklyt.

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s fine later¡­I can be postponed for later¡­¡¹

    Misuzu licks my ears.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I promise¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy!¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange¡­I want Misuzu to help me with my sex with Maika later. I think Maika¡¯s still in pain¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu calls Maika¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s Maika-san¡¯s second time. Your hymen¡¯s torn already so it won¡¯t be as painful as your first!¡¹

    Misuzu said brightly, but¡­

    Maika¡¯s face is gloomy.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s the possibility that it¡¯s still painful on the second time!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes holding a big plate.

    ¡¸The torn hymen may be turned up and get stuck with the penis¡¹

    As expected of Katsuko-nee, she knows a lot about this.

    ¡¸If possible, Maika-san¡¯s body shouldn¡¯t have sex for today anymore but¡­Do you want to do it by all means?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks down at me.

    ¡¸¡­I want to. Or rather, I definitely want to do it!¡¹

    Maika shuddered from my determination¡­

    ¡¸¡­Why/¡¹

    Katsuko bent her waist and closed up to me.

    I kissed her lips.

    ¡¸Geez¡­Don¡¯t joke around and answer me!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s face is laughing but¡­She must be worried about Maika. Her eyes are serious.

    That¡¯s why I answered seriously.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¯s first sex was quite bad. Therefore I want to do it over again¡¹

    Maika turned to me in surprise.

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s first experience must be pitiful if it was rape¡­I want to embrace her properly on top of a bed¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s pleased by my answer.

    ¡¸Right¡­If you¡¯re going to do it over again, it won¡¯t have any meaning if it¡¯s not today!¡¹

    Misuzu nodded.

    ¡¸¡­Certainly! Misuzu thinks it is a very good idea¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face shakes in fear.

    ¡­She has to experience that horrible experience once again after all.

    I ignored Maika¡¯s expressions and said.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll be different this time. Maika will be watched over her sisters¡­and will be embraced by me with their blessings!¡¹

    It seems to be a splendid thing¡­

    That the scene of sex will be seen by everyone.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee, can you take photographs as I embrace Maika?¡¹

    Maika trembled in response¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Taking photos?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face is frightened¡­

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s a commemoration of Maika¡¯s lifetime event¡­!¡¹

    I look at Maika showing a natural face¡­

    ¡¸Maika doesn¡¯t want to be photographed¡­ I¡¯ll be troubled¡¹

    Misuzu spoke to Maika who has a gloomy face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay Maika-san¡­we won¡¯t show it to other people. No one can see it but Danna-sama and the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»members¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­Misuzu also had photos. Photos of my first time with Danna-sama¡­! Of course I was still a virgin there! Misuzu¡¯s first kiss, virginity, all of it were given to Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-san¡¯s the same isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s already not a virgin spoke to Misuzu looking sullen.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right! Maika-san and Misuzu-san are the same!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s happily informing Maika but¡­Miaka¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t clear up¡­

    ¡¸Then, Misuzu will take photo souvenirs too! I¡¯ll show my lost virgin photo to everyone.¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee can we take a look?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­We can see it on the laptop but you have to wait because I will bring the data. The personal information are managed in my room¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts the big plate in front of me while saying that.

    ¡¸¡­Margo-sama¡¯s share is already partitioned. This is all what¡¯s remaining so eat all of it!

    ¡¸¡­Okaay~!¡¹

    I throw more dim sum in from the plate to my mouth steadily.

    ¡¸¡­Amazing, you¡¯re still eating¡¹

    Maika¡¯s simply surprised¡­

    As a matter of fact¡­I¡¯ve already eaten a lot.

    ¡¸¡­This one will never leave behind any meal I make. I¡¯ll eat until the last grain!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Maika proudly.

    ¡¸¡­Well, Katsuko-nee¡¯s meal are delicious!¡¹

    I answered while munching it all down.

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s really kind¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s words made Maika puzzled.

    I who¡¯s been flirting with Misuzu since earlier¡­

    I who declared that I¡¯ll redo Maika¡¯s lose of virginity once again mercilessly in public¡­

    I who¡¯s eating up the remaining lunch with all my effort¡­

    All of them are me.

    But¡­in Maika¡¯s eyes, she can only see it as a split personality.

    I who raped Maika in the raining garden¡­

    I who washed Maika¡¯s foot in the bathroom¡­

    I who¡¯s adored by Misuzu and Katsuko-nee¡­

    Maika¡¯s looking at me.

    Staring¡­in worry.

    ¡¸¡­Fuu, I¡¯m hungry. Where¡¯s my share?¡¹

    Then¡­Margo-san comes in.

    Margo-san¡¯s having a sporty look with Beige leather jacket and brown slacks.

    ¡¸My¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Margo-san.

    Margo-san shook her head.

    It seems that the investigation on Cesario Viola didn¡¯t go well.

    ¡¸¡­What about Ojou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I reported to her earlier¡­Where¡¯s Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san is resting there!¡¹

    Misuzu pointed at Nei-san who¡¯s sleeping peacefully in the table.

    Nei-san drank quite a lot of wine.

    We had a lot on the first¡­Or rather, I just licked it a bit.

    Nei-san drank it all alone¡­

    When I took the bottle to Yuzuki-sensei, the bottle¡¯s already down to half.

    ¡¸¡­Seriously, you¡¯re so hopeless Nei¡¹

    Margo-san said then hand her jacket to Nei-san.

    ¡¸Margo-sama¡­I¡¯ve prepared your meal there. Should I warm it up?¡¹

    Margo-san replied¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯m really hungry¡¹

    Margo-san takes a seat then begins her meal.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, I heard it from Minaho but¡­You¡¯re forming something called ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu, Katsuko-sama, Nei-san and Maika-san have sworn to be ¡ºSisters¡»who love Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu answered proudly

    Maika¡¯s still gloomy.

    ¡¸Hee¡­Yoshida-kun, it¡¯ll get harder from now on¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me then chuckles¡­

    ¡¸¡­Margo-sama won¡¯t enter?!¡¹

    Misuzu invites¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸¡­Me? Not now¡­¡¹

    Margo-san answered while smiling wryly.

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡­Not now?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any sexual relationship with Yoshida-kun¡­I like him but I¡¯m in a slightly different direction from everyone¡¹

    ¡­Different direction?

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Thank you for your invitation but I decline. You can all enjoy¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s bright smile shocked Maika.

    ¡º¡­I shouldn¡¯t forced myself to enter¡»

    That¡¯s what Maika¡¯s expression says.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face is dyed in despair and regret¡­

    Maika was convinced by the flow and atmosphere of the place that she has to enter the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»

    She never had the resolution to become my sex partner or to not have sex with other men.

    No¡­In the first place, Maika didn¡¯t imagine losing her virginity today¡­

    A 14 year old middle school girl.

    She¡¯s forced to go through horrible experience for these past few hours.

    ¡­Then

    Right now¡­Margo-san in front of Maika refused to enter ¡ºSister¡¯s Club¡»

    The thought¡ºI should¡¯ve refused¡»¡­Is plunging in Maika darkly¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­what happened? Maika-chan already had sex with Yoshida-kun¡­?¡¹

    Margo-san asked as if it¡¯s natural¡­

    It has the same feel as¡ºIt seems that the neighbor¡¯s cat gave birth already¡»¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s doing it on purpose.

    Margo-san met Yuzuki-sensei before coming to the dining room and finished her report¡­

    In short¡­She knows everything that happened.

    Knowing that¡­She¡¯s cornering Maika.

    ¡¸If you ask, it¡¯s already done! But, they¡¯ll re-do once again!¡¹

    Misuzu answered Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­Re-do? Why?¡¹

    Margo-san asks calmly.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Maika-san¡¯s lost virgin is¡­quite. It became a forced rape.1 It¡¯s pitiful as her first experience¡­that¡¯s why they¡¯re going to do it again with everyone watching over. Danna-sama suggested it¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu explains.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Everyone¡¯s so kind to Misuzu-chan¡¹

    Margo-san munches the spring roll¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡­Does Maika really need to have sex again immediately?¡¹

    Maika who¡¯s unable to stay silent any longer asked us¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­That place still hurts¡­¡¹

    Margo-san puts down the chopsticks quietly.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan, aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something?¡¹

    Her tone was gentle but Margo-san¡¯s eyes were scary.

    ¡¸I think that you should understand the position you are in now¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s strong glance made Maika tremble.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s too gentle with you so it¡¯s becoming a misunderstanding! Katsuko-san too! Being gentle is different from spoiling isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    Margo-san scolded me and Katsuko-nee strongly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry¡¹

    Let¡¯s apologize for the time being.

    I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s angry though.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m extremely sorry¡¹

    Katsuko-nee lowered her head to Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Maika once again¡­

    ¡¸¡­Y-yes¡¹

    Maika is trembling.

    ¡¸You already heard that your father has done horrible things to Yuzuki-sensei don¡¯t you? Minaho was raped when she was 12 years old and had been a prostitute all this time. All of them aren¡¯t normal sex. She¡¯s made to play abnormally pervert old men like your father¡­and it was a cruel act every time

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Maika responded in a low voice.

    ¡¸Did you also hear that she experienced that hell for four years¡­got pregnant when she was 16 years old¡­and her body has become unable to bear a child anymore, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I¡¯ve heard it. I saw her wound in the bathroom¡¹

    Maika¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸Did you know that that your father handed Minaho to a madman who wants to wreck pregnant women?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I did not know that¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho tried to protect her child with all her life. And yet, your father brought a guest that beaten up Minaho¡¯s body. She miscarried then Minaho¡¯s body has become like that¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san casts eyes of hatred on Maika¡­!

    ¡¸Minaho helped me so I¡¯m living right now. Minaho¡¯s revenge is my revenge¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san who was raped in an Indian settlement in the past¡­Shirasaka Sousuke is a person she cannot forgive.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll corner your father. We¡¯ll show him hell on earth. That¡¯s what we have decided on¡¹

    Margo-san, Katsuko-nee and nei-san are participating Yuzuki-sensei since beginning¡­

    As Sensei¡¯s ¡ºToy¡»

    ¡¸By the way¡­Shirasaka family. Do you know what are our plans with you, your mother and sister?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Maika with cold eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    Maika¡¯s frightened.

    She¡¯s trembling¡­and her whole body is having goosebumps¡­

    ¡¸First¡­Your mother had an affair with the manager right? We already took photos of it. It¡¯s not some scandal picture in front of hotel. It¡¯s a photo of your mother and the manager naked, having sex on top of the bed. We have a video too. We took peeping photos. The face can be seen clearly¡­If you want to see then I¡¯ll show it to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t want to see that¡¹

    Maika refused in reflex.

    ¡¸We¡¯re ready to announce it to the mass media anytime. We¡¯re prepared to make it flow in the internet too. Maika-san¡¯s mother is a famous cooking adviser but¡­Shirasaka house is much renowned. A blood relative of the founder of a first class newspaper¡­I think that the mass media would take a bite on it. Your mother would be ashamed that she¡¯ll never show her face anymore¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t do that. I beg you¡¹

    Ignoring Maika¡¯s plead, Margo-san continued talking¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Your sister. Did you know that Maika-chan¡¯s actual first partner isn¡¯t Yoshida-kun but an old man form the neighborhood?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I heard it from Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    Maika said while looking down.

    ¡¸Yup. That¡¯s right. We prepared four men for you to lose your virginity to¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes opened wide¡­!

    ¡¸We prepared four disgusting old men to rape Maika-chan in turn. That¡¯s not all¡­You¡¯ll be confined in this mansion and will be raped until Golden Week ends. It¡¯s not just four old men. We prepared dozens to play with you¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san continues her threat.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped you know? The number your father sold Minaho to isn¡¯t just that. She¡¯s been raped continuously every day and every night by abnormal old men from 12 to 16 years old. On top of that, Minaho¡¯s body can no longer love a man anymore¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s anger and hatred are genuine¡­!

    That¡¯s why¡­

    The lie¡ºMaika¡¯s planned rape¡»feels true.

    Maika¡¯s believing Margo-san¡¯s story¡­

    ¡¸Why do you think it has been changed on the last minute? Yoshida-kun asked Minaho in tears, didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, just what¡¯s good with a woman like Maika-chan?¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸She¡¯s beautiful and cute¡­I thought I want to make her my ¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    Maika looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you just confine her and make her your sex slave?¡­You want her to be your ¡ºWoman¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san emphasized her words.

    ¡¸Yes. Maika¡¯s already my ¡ºWoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re going to take responsibility for her?¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸Yes, I promised Sensei. I love Maika¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san sighed.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re liked by Minaho. If it isn¡¯t because of you, Maika-chan won¡¯t be saved¡­¡¹

    Margo-san returned her eyes to Maika.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you glad, Maika-chan? Yoshida-kun liked you. Furthermore, he loves you as one of his ¡ºWoman¡»instead of a slave. That¡¯s why¡­Minaho decided to overlook your mother¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Maika raised her voice in surprise.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Yoshida-kun¡¯s loved ¡ºWoman¡»so she decided to spare your mother. ¡­If you were Yoshida-kun¡¯s slave, she won¡¯t be spared. That¡¯s obvious¡¹

    Margo-san declared.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not Yoshida-kun who liked Maika-chan¡­Katsuko-san and Nei who turned you from a target of revenge to a¡ºsister¡»is great I think. Do you get it Maika-san? You were put into ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»because of affection¡¹

    She was entered with affection?

    ¡¸¡­Entering the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»will let you off as a target of revenge. I will never make a move on Katsuko-san and Nei¡¯s ¡ºSister¡»¡­Katsuko-san and Nei¡¯s existence is more than a sister to me¡­¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Maika with strong eyes.

    ¡¸But, don¡¯t forget this¡­I think that we should do our revenge according to our original plan. We prepared for a long time for that sake. Maika-chan¡¯s overlooked because she¡¯s Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡» and Katsuko-san¡¯s ¡ºsister¡» I don¡¯t have the thought of wanting to save Maika-chan from the bottom of my heart¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san told Maika.

    ¡¸Right now, the reason why I¡¯m not entering the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»is because Maika-chan¡¯s there. I want to draw a line with Maika-chan until the revenge with Shriasaka Sousuke is over. That¡¯s my thought. I¡¯m a core of the combat corps of the revenge¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san plays the hated role in purpose.

    Because Maika needs a human protecting her¡­Katsuko-nee and Nei-san created the bindings called ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»

    On the other hand¡­Margo-san became the antagonist so that Maika will always look straight at reality.

    To show the current situation to Maika.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, I want you to promise me one thing¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    I replied.

    Maika¡¯s staring at me.

    ¡¸If you ever hated Maika-chan, just tell me. If Maika-chan isn¡¯t being affectionate to Yoshida-kun or if she¡¯s being selfish, just tell me. Or if you looked at her properly then saw her as not cute, just say it¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s cornering Maika slowly.

    ¡¸Then, I will resume the frozen program immediately. Maika-chan¡¯s mother would be first. If you get tired having sex with Maika-chan and don¡¯t need her anymore, I¡¯ll resume the gangbang plan again¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s trembling.

    Her frightened face looks like Yukino, I thought.

    However¡­Yukino cries immediately.

    Yukino will cry immediately¡­then stop thinking and just throw her feelings.

    Maika¡¯s not crying, she¡¯s enduring it desperately¡­

    She¡¯s enduring and facing the situation upfront.

    Could it be that Maika¡¯s experience of being away from her parents and living her childhood in Shizuoka giving Maika¡¯s strength?

    Or could it be that she¡¯s just smarter than Yukino?

    I don¡¯t know¡­

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯ll never be not needed. I¡¯ll never throw my own ¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸That said, you must not spoil her. It would trouble everyone if you just show her sympathy. You know that don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Your ¡ºwoman¡»isn¡¯t just Maika-san¡­If Maika-san becomes a burden then be prepared to cast her away anytime¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸It¡¯s important to say it clearly. Break of off with Maika-san clearly¡­¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    That¡¯s right¡­Margo-san devotes herself to the role of being hated¡­

    I have to show a strong stance in Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¹

    I spoke to Maika.

    ¡¸I like you. I like Maika¡¯s face. I like your body. I like your voice. I like your cute character. I want to have sex with Maika¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    She¡¯s looking at me with enduring eyes.

    ¡¸Let me like Maika all the time. Become a woman who¡¯s continuously loved by me. It¡¯s an order¡­Okay?!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s troubled.

    ¡¸¡­U-Uhm¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s hesitating on what to answer.

    ¡­Maika

    She still doesn¡¯t love me as a man.

    She doesn¡¯t love me.

    In the first place, a 14 year old girl¡­doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s love and what¡¯s admiration.

    ¡­Therefore.

    I corner her with cruel words.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to like me right now¡­You just need to not hate me. Cling to me with your life on the line. Flatter me with all your body. Satisfy me with sex¡­That¡¯s what makes my ¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    Maika holds her breath.

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that right, Misuzu?¡¹

    I turned to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes! Misuzu will avoid to be hated by Danna-sama! I¡¯ll cling to Danna-sama and have sex until he¡¯s satisfied!¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me like a puppy.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s just listening all this time answered me.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯d rather die than be hated by you. I¡¯ll do anything to be loved by you. If you wish, I can get naked anywhere and be embraced anytime. I will just have sex with only you until I die¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee declared.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, all of my ¡ºwomen¡»thinks like that. Maika¡­Become like that¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t need to force myself to like Onii-san?¡¹

    I touched Maika¡¯s shoulder.

    Maika twitched.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­You don¡¯t need to like me forcibly¡­You just need to not be hated by me. Pay attention to me all the time. Have sex with me anytime I want it. Satisfy me with your body¡­!¡¹

    I hugged Maika.

    I don¡¯t care about Maika¡¯s will¡­I kissed her without permission.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¯s already no good. Onii-san caught me¡­!¡¹

    Maika said sadly.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan. That¡¯s what¡¯s called ¡ºHappiness¡»¡¹

    Margo-san muttered

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Maika looks up.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s great that there¡¯s someone who would catch you before you fall in the bottom. Try to imagine the worst possible situation today¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s word made me imagine it.

    Betrayed by Katsuko-nee and Nei-san whom she trusted¡­then Maika raped by me.

    Then imprison her¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei might really have sold her off to a foreign brothel.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really lucky¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s word made Maika shiver.

    ¡¸Give up already, Maika¡­You¡¯re already my ¡ºWoman¡» That¡¯s what I decided on. Therefore, I embraced you. I¡¯ll also do that from now on. I¡¯ll have sex with you and after that, it¡¯s just about Maika accepting me or not¡­!¡¹

    I push Maika with cold words.

    ¡¸Maika¡­accept Onii-san?¡¹

    Maika looks up at me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­reality won¡¯t change. If Maika accepts me, then we¡¯ll be able to become happy¡­ But, if you don¡¯t accept me¡­Everyone will be unhappy¡¹

    The word everyone includes Maika¡¯s mother too.

    ¡¸¡­What would you do, Maika?¡¹

    Maika finally steeled herself.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    She muttered.

    ¡¸What did you understand?¡¹

    I let Maika speak accurately.

    ¡¸¡­Maika was wrong. Maika depended too much on Onii-san and everyone¡¯s kindness¡¹

    Maika clings to me.

    ¡¸Maika needs to make an effort so she has to be liked by Onii-san, right?¡¹

    I gently hugged Maika¡­

    ¡¸¡­I want to have sex with Maika¡¹

    Maika answered me courageously even while trembling.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-san¡¹

    I embraced the trembling small body.

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t stop until I get satisfied¡¹

    ¡­This twitching small body.

    It entered both my arms.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Maika will endure it¡¹

    I told Maika.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t endure it¡­Answer ¡ºI¡¯ll enjoy sex¡»¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸Yes¡­Maika will enjoy having sex with Onii-san¡­!¡¹

    1. Because there¡¯s consensual rape. Hey, who the fuck put this note?! ?

 Chapter 101

    101. Maika, re-rape (Part 1)

    ¡¸¡­Fuaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    While we were severely cornering Maika¡­Nei-san who¡¯s been sleeping woke up and made a loud noise.

    She stretched out widely¡­

    Her pink nipples spill out of her silk clothes.

    Of course, Nei-san doesn¡¯t mind it at all.

    She smiled at us with a half-asleep face¡­

    ¡¸¡­I just had a dream!¡¹1

    ¡­Dream?

    Was it a scary dream again?

    No, she¡¯s smiling without care, I guess not¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see, everyone from the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»got pregnant with Yo-chan¡¯s child.. Katsun, Nagisa-san, Mii-chan, and Maika-chan¡­Everyone¡¯s holding their own child. All of them are cute babies. They¡¯re so cute that I hold all of them in turns Then¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san laughed ¡®kukuku¡¯

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t know who¡¯s child is whose¡­We¡¯re all panicking in my dream! Then Maru-chan came in¡­¡¹

    Margo-san looks doubtful.

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Maru-chan told the foolish me! Kukukuku¡¹

    Nei-san laughs at us who¡¯s looking at her in surprise¡­

    ¡¸¡­What did I say in Nei¡¯s dream?¡¹

    Nei-san imitated Margo-san and answered.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºIt doesn¡¯t matter who gave birth. Isn¡¯t all of them Nei and everyone¡¯s child¡»she said¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Really, it is. That¡¯s why we made the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡» Whichever child it is, it¡¯s all Yo-chan¡¯s child¡­It¡¯s the child of all in ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»!¡­Hey Maika-chan, isn¡¯t that kind of thought fun?¡¹

    Nei-san talks to Maika brightly.

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    Maika¡¯s perplexed.

    ¡¸Eh, isn¡¯t it so fun?! Everyone living together helping each other out with Yo-chan as the center! When a child is born, everyone would help out to raise it of course! It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s child it is¡­All of them are siblings! They might go and fight but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll grow up peacefully¡­! Yupyup¡­We need to make a¡ºHome¡»like that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºHome¡»?!

    ¡¸¡­Because, isn¡¯t that right? We¡¯ll be ¡ºFamily¡»!¡¹

    Nei-san said it as if it was natural¡­

    We¡¯ll be ¡ºFamily¡»¡­?

    I¡­

    ¡­Will I reach that?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that worried face! Yo-chan has a lot of capable waifus!¡¹

    Nei-san told me laughingly, though¡­

    Hey¡­Waifu?!

    ¡¸¡ºSex Partner¡»means ¡ºWife¡» It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s not a wife registered in a formal marriage. Common law wife is no different from a wife isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s needed is to only live with Yo-chan and have sex with only Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san explained.

    In short¡­Polygamy?!2

    ¡¸Let¡¯s all share the housework! We can¡¯t leave Katsun do everything. In exchange¡­teach us how to cook okay~¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I get it. Let¡¯s do that¡¹

    Katsuko-nee promises to Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­We have to look for a house where we can all live. Katsun, you¡¯re going to start a bakery don¡¯t you? There¡¯s also Nagisa-san¡¯s flower shop¡­What should I make?¡¹

    Nei-san talked about ¡ºDreams¡»one after another

    ¡¸Since there¡¯s a lot of children that will be born, we need a wide and sunny home! Mii-chan, how many kids do you want¡­?¡¹

    Misuzu got shocked as she¡¯s suddenly called.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­?! Misuzu would settle for one for now. I want to give birth to one first¡¹

    Misuzu answered after thinking for a while.

    ¡¸¡­Eeeh, just one?!¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­If all of ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»members give birth, it¡¯ll be four children already!¡¹

    Megumi who¡¯s not in here is included there.

    And Yukino¡¯s womb too.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine?! There¡¯s nothing scary if we raise it all! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fun! Every day¡¯s exciting and thrilling¡­!¡¹3

    Nei-san said.

    Maika¡¯s in blank surprise.

    The ¡ºDream¡»Nei-san is imagining as a matter of course is very far from the common sense.

    ¡¸¡­You think that Nei¡¯s saying something strange?¡¹

    Margo-san asked Maika.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Maika doesn¡¯t get it¡­¡¹

    Maika answered while looking down.

    ¡¸I know that it¡¯s not normal!¡­But, I want to be ¡ºOhana4¡»with everyone¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸You do know that I don¡¯t have a family anymore, don¡¯t you? Maru-chan is always with me so I don¡¯t know but¡­I¡¯m always thinking ¡®what will happen after this?¡¯ I¡¯m glad I met Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸Yup¡­I now have a ¡ºDream¡» Become a family with ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»then live together. Everyone¡¯s working and raising children, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be happy¡­I¡¯ll become happy!¡¹

    Nei-san talked about her decision brightly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What about Misuzu-san? Do you want to participate Nei¡¯s ¡ºDream¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu will follow Danna-sama forever. I also like everybody so I¡¯ll participate. Let¡¯s become ¡ºFamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, at what age do you want to give birth?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s question made Misuzu think for a bit.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a child¡­I¡¯ll get pregnant anytime Danna-sama wants me to! Even right now¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san sighed¡­

    Then laughed maliciously.

    ¡¸¡­MIsuzu-san, that¡¯s a failing mark. If you really intend to become ¡ºFamily¡», then I think that you should confront the reality of it¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes are harsh.

    ¡¸¡­Reality?¡¹

    Misuzu also changed to her serious face.

    ¡¸Answer me seriously¡­Do you want to give birth to Yoshida-kun¡¯s child?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to!¡¹

    Misuzu answered immediately.

    ¡¸Right now, the ¡ºFamily Plan¡»Nei talks about is just a ¡ºDream¡» Do you think you can achieve it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maru-chan, you¡¯re mean! It¡¯s not a ¡ºDream¡»! I¡¯ll make it a reality!¡¹5

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa and I can¡¯t let this ¡ºDream¡»end either. We¡¯ll definitely make it a reality¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee too.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, what about you?¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Misuzu also wants to make it a reality¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looked straight up at the tall Margo-san.

    ¡¸Then¡­You should think what to do to make that ¡ºDream¡»a reality. You have to remove all of the obstacles realistically¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Think concretely without overlooking anything¡­Misuzu-san, at what age do you want to give birth?¡¹

    Misuzu thinks deeply.

    ¡¸¡­I can finish high school and give birth immediately¡­That¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s the honor of Kouzuki house to be included¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu changed her face from ¡ºMy pet¡»to ¡ºKouzuki house¡¯s daughter¡»Onee-san face.

    ¡¸However¡­I don¡¯t want to wait until I graduate from university. I¡¯ll give birth by 21 or 22 years old.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­21 or 22? Be clear about it¡¹

    Margo-san demands a more particular decision from Misuzu.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll take 22 years old¡¹

    Misuzu decided immediately.

    ¡¸¡­What month would be the delivery?¡¹

    Margo-san pursuits further¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll give birth during Summer vacation¡­It won¡¯t be hindering my study at University with that¡¹

    ¡¸Women¡¯s conception period is 280 +- 15 days. Do you know when you have to be pregnant so that you can give birth during summer vacation?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll calculate it¡¹

    ¡¸Make a schedule now¡­If you¡¯re really interested in making it real¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    ¡ºDreams¡»¡­will become reality¡­?

    You have to make a concrete plan for that.

    Each and every precise detail.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san, which university do you intend to go? Since you¡¯re Kouzuki house¡¯s ojou-sama, it¡¯s normal for you to enter a foreign university, right?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­That was the plan but it¡¯ll be stopped. Misuzu cannot get away from Danna-sama. I¡¯ll go to a local university¡¹

    ¡­W-wait

    ¡¸¡­That means?¡¹

    Margo-san knit her eyebrows.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I must pass Tokyo University¡¹

    T-Tokyo University!

    Misuzu¡¯s that smart?!

    ¡¸Father and Grandfather went to Tokyo University therefore¡­ My father hates it for the reason of¡ºWomen¡¯s life in Tokyo University diminish because of marriage proposals¡» Misuzu¡¯s already Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡» There¡¯s no choice as it¡¯s for the sake of not being brought to strange marriage talks¡­¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    That¡¯s the world for good families like Misuzu¡¯s.

    ¡¸Misuzu will do anything to continue being Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡» Whatever it is. Even if it is fighting against Grandfather and Father¡­!¡¹

    You¡¯re determined to go that far.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, change your way of thinking, if you don¡¯t want to be apart from Yoshida-kun, you must never fight against your parents and Grandfather. Make them your ally¡¹

    Margo-san instructs her.

    ¡¸¡­It is as you say. Misuzu was wrong. I think that Margo-san is right¡¹

    ¡¸You must think of the shortest path to realize the ¡ºDream¡» Don¡¯t take a detour on purpose¡­It¡¯ll trouble everyone. This is everyone¡¯s ¡ºDream¡»after all¡¹

    Misuzu nodded at Margo-san.

    ¡¸Nei and Yoshida-kun, remember this¡­You have to think all of the possibilities, and the concrete necessities for you to be able to achieve your ¡ºGoal¡» Then, prepare for it¡­ Take the shortest path and think of the ¡ºDream¡»as the top priority. If not, the ¡ºDream¡»will always be a dream¡­Okay?¡¹

    Nei-san and I nodded.

    Margo-san looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san, when do you intend to give birth?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered with a smile.

    ¡¸Nagisa wants to get pregnant right now and intends to give birth next year, right? That¡¯s why I want to give birth at the same time. I want to raise Nagisa and my child like twins. That¡¯s my dream. My first hope¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee faced me and smiled.

    ¡¸But¡­Revenge to Shirasaka Sousuke is the top priority right now. I must not leave ojou-sama until that ends. Therefore, I will continue drinking pills until this matter settles. That¡¯s what I decided¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    Margo-san looks at me next

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun will be deciding on Maika-chan ¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, at what age do you want Maika-chan to give birth?¡¹

    Maika looks at me with frightened eyes.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Decide right now¡­It doesn¡¯t matter if you change it by the situation later. But, you must decide concrete plans on the ¡ºWhat and when to do¡»beforehand¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡­I must prepare for everything already.

    ¡­When I determine it, I can always have a concrete plan.

    Now that I made Maika my ¡ºWoman¡»¡­

    I already have to think about Maika¡¯s life plan clearly¡­!

    How old should I make Maika give birth?

    At what age I can make Maika give birth at ease?

    Maika¡¯s two years younger than me.

    I intend to work as soon as I graduate high school¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika, you¡¯re going to give birth by 20 years old¡­¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san. Is that already decided?¡¹

    Maika spoke to me sadly.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. I just did. You don¡¯t have to worry. Until then, I¡¯ll make an environment where Maika can give birth to a child at ease. I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    I answered.

    Misuzu embraces Maika from behind.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll be together forever. We¡¯ll definitely make our ¡ºDreams¡»come true¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    Maika looks at Misuzu absentmindedly.

    It seems that it¡¯s still difficult for her to take it as ¡ºReality¡»¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face! It¡¯ll definitely be fun! We¡¯re all together! We¡¯ll definitely become happy!¡¹

    Nei-san said with a bright smile¡­

    ¡¸But, Maru-chan¡­Why are you not asking me when I want to get pregnant?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What should we do with this virgin?6

    Margo-san smiled wryly and answered.

    ¡¸Nei has a bigger problem right now¡­A troublesome case. We have to take care of that first¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s face turned gloomy

    ¡­Cesario Viola

    The man coming after Nei-san from U.S¡­

    The man who killed Nei-san¡¯s parents and brother.

    ¡­Just what kind of man is he?

    ¡¸¡­Now then, my sermon has ended!¡¹

    Margo-san returned to her smile.

    ¡¸I still have a job to do so I¡¯ll see you later. Katsuko-san, thanks for the meal. It was delicious!¡¹

    Margo-san said then left the room.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-sama, Misuzu-san¡­Can you help me wash the dishes?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the two.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯ll help too¡¹

    When I said that, Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­You can just play with Maika-san¡¹

    Maika trembled.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be recording your sex so you can do anything you want but that until we finish cleaning things up¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled suspiciously.

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­We¡¯ll be in the kitchen. If you really can¡¯t stand it, then just call out loudly¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸¡­Yes, got it¡¹

    Nodded small.

    ¡¸Ah, Katsun, I can do cleaning up alone!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸If I saw Yo-chan and Maika-chan¡¯s sex, I might become strange. I want to think alone for a while¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Understood¡­Then, please¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Where do you want to have sex with Maika-chan?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­The room from yesterday is good¡¹

    The room where I had sex with Megumi.

    ¡¸Understood¡­Then let¡¯s all go there¡¹

    Misuzu holds Maika¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸¡­Now, Maika-san, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Maika leaves the room supported by Misuzu and Katsuko-nee from both sides.

    So I can rape her once again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Immediately after entering the room from yesterday¡­I made Maika sit down on the bed.

    The bed where I embraced Megumi yesterday.

    I¡¯ll be embracing Megumi¡¯s half-sister today.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment as I get the camera ready¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes out of the room.

    I sit down next to Maika.

    I felt that Maika twitched in nervousness.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, are you scared?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸¡­A bit¡¹

    She muttered.

    ¡¸The second won¡¯t be as scary. Misuzu is here with you too¡­Okay?!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Maika.

    Maika doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¹

    I exposed my penis.

    My penis is half erect already.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Maika shudders.

    She tried to stand up and take distance from me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, just stay there!¡¹

    ¡­I gripped Maika¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t let her stand.

    ¡¸Maika¡­touch it to make it bigger¡¹

    I ordered Maika.

    The trembling Maika can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­it¡¯s like this¡¹

    Misuzu squats between my feet.

    Then she gently caress my penis with her fingers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not scary¡­Look¡¹

    Misuzu holds Maika¡¯s hands.

    Then¡­She let Maika¡¯s hand approach my penis.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s going to be okay. Let¡¯s touch it together¡­!¡¹

    The trembling fingers of a 14 year old girl touched my glans.

    It has a different feeling with Misuzu¡¯s finger.

    ¡­The temperatures are different too.

    ¡¸Touch this place gently¡­¡¹

    Misuzu made Maika¡¯s finger crawl behind the glans.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, it got big¡¹

    Maika muttered¡­

    My penis is filled with blood¡­!

    ¡¸Maika-san touched it and Danna-sama felt good¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Maika did?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Maika made me aroused¡¹

    I told Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¯s thing is hot¡¹

    The glans touched by Maika is swelling up.

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s getting wet isn¡¯t it? Men gets wet too if they feel good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu explains to Maika.

    Misuzu carries Maika¡¯s finger to the root of the penis.

    ¡¸Make a ring with your fingers¡­That¡¯s right. Then you grasp it here and let it go up and down. It¡¯s okay to grip it a bit stronger¡­Yes, just like that¡¹

    Misuzu piled her hands on top of Maika¡¯s then stroke my penis.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, does it feel god?¡­Misuzu was just taught by Katsuko-sama just a little so I¡¯m not as confident however¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­Even Misuzu¡¯s experience in sex is low.

    The situation of a girl with little experience teaching a younger girl who doesn¡¯t know anything gets me intensely aroused.7

    ¡¸¡­It feels good, Misuzu, Maika¡­!¡¹

    The pleasure goes from my penis to my spine¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu! I¡¯m glad! Then, Maika-san, continue to do it like that. Misuzu will be sucking it!

    Misuzu put my glans in her mouth while letting Maika stroke the root.

    ¡¸Aun!¡¹She said then the glans get inside Misuzu¡¯s hot and damp mouth¡­!

    The roughness of her tongue licks my tongue like candy.

    ¡¸¡­aaah¡­It feels good, Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu separates her mouth from my penis.

    The saliva string on the tip of my penis making a bridge on Misuzu¡¯s lips¡­What a lewd face¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, has come to love sucking!¡¹

    Msiuzu looks up at me

    She sticks out her tongue and trickle the tip of my penis.

    ¡¸I also like Misuzu¡¯s fellatio¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufufu, Thank you very much! I¡¯ll do this everyday!¡¹

    Misuzu makes wet sucking sounds.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­Onii-san¡¯s thing is thumping¡­¡¹

    Maika who¡¯s grasping the root voices out her surprise¡­

    ¡¸Thank you for the wait!¡­My, you already started?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee returned with a big camera at hand.

    Both of you¡­face this way¡­Okaay~!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s happily holding my glans in her mouth¡­

    Maika¡¯s touching my penis while having a frightened face¡­

    It¡¯s photographed¡­

    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s great¡­your expressions are very vivid that it has become a lewd photo!8¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter one after another¡­

    ¡¸¡­It got big enough already. It¡¯s Maika¡¯s turn next¡¹

    Maika shudders from my words¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I want to eat Maika¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Maika¡¯s scared¡¹

    Maika¡¯s memory of rape must¡¯ve revived.

    She¡¯s trembling so hard.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­It¡¯s not scary. Everyone¡¯s here with you¡¹

    Misuzu embraces Maika closely¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika, lie down on the bed¡¹

    Maika slowly faced up in the bed.

    She¡¯s still wearing her silk clothing¡­

    Her bare skin is transparent and she¡¯s not wearing panties either.

    If I roll it up a bit¡­Her breasts and slit would be exposed.

    Maika hides her breast and crotch with her hand.

    She hides just her chest before.

    So she¡¯s hiding her crotch now that she lost her virginity?9

    No¡­There¡¯s still a lingering pain from her loss of virginity.

    That¡¯s why she can¡¯t help but unconsciously hide her crotch even if she doesn¡¯t want it.

    Maika imagines the pain from now on and closed her eyes tightly¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t close your eyes¡­Look at me¡¹

    I ordered Maika.

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Maika opens her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­If you don¡¯t open your eyes, you won¡¯t know who you¡¯re having sex with. Look at me, feel me¡¹

    Maika looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika talks to me.

    ¡¸Maika already understood what kind of situation she¡¯s in. Whatever is done to me¡­even if I get killed it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want to torment Maika¡¹

    ¡¸I know that¡­Katsuko-san, Nei-san and Misuzu-san made Maika their ally¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes is dyed with color of sorrow.

    ¡¸I understood that Onii-san isn¡¯t a bad person. I think that you¡¯re a gentle and a good person¡­but¡¹

    Maika said

    ¡¸When Onii-san says that he likes Maika¡­I can¡¯t believe it by all means¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Onii-san said it right? That you like Maika, you want to make her yours so much that you raped Maika¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Maika understood that since Onii-san raped Maika, she won¡¯t have to suffer anymore. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve given up being raped. I¡¯m prepared to continue to be raped by Onii-san from now on. Maika will give birth to Onii-san¡¯s child¡­it¡¯s for Mama and Onee-chan¡¯s sake. Maika will accept it all¡­!¡¹

    Maika throws out her feelings.

    But, Maika¡¯s not crying.

    ¡­She¡¯s different from yukino.

    This girl has a strong heart¡­

    ¡¸But, Maika¡­cannot believe by all means that Onii-san likes Maika¡­¡¹

    Maika fixed her eyes on me and said.

    ¡¸Why? Isn¡¯t Maika very cute? I think that it¡¯s genuine when Danna-sama said that he likes Maika-san¡¹

    Misuzu follows up from the side¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s not cute. Maika¡¯s still a child¡­there¡¯s no way Onii-san will like Maika¡¹10

    Maika said¡­

    ¡¸¡­Why do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­Everyone around me, Katsuko-san, Nei-san, and Misuzu-san are all beautiful ladies¡­these people all likes Onii-san and happily talks about giving birth to his child¡­! Maika¡¯s no match to everyone!¡¹

    That¡¯s Maika¡¯s complex.

    ¡¸I know. Onii-san just pities Maika don¡¯t you? You felt sorry for Maika being messed up by unknown old men¡­so you took charge of me from Yuzuki-san?! You don¡¯t really like Maika don¡¯t you! Isn¡¯t that right?!¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­I really like Maika¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lie. Please tell me the truth. It¡¯s okay. Maika will have sex with Onii-san. I will take care of Onii-san from now on. I¡¯ll give birth to your child. I promise that. But¡­I don¡¯t want to be told the lie¡ºLike¡»¡­! Please say¡ºI don¡¯t like you¡»clearly. Then, Maika will¡­¡»

    Maika looks up at me with lonely eyes¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already given up on everything. I¡¯ll become Onii-san¡¯s slave¡­therefore¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I really like you, Maika¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Enough with that lie¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie¡­I¡¯m telling the truth¡¹

    I look down at Maika¡­

    ¡¸I¡­The first girl I liked really resembles Maika¡¹

    Maika is Yukino¡¯s little sister.

    They really look alike.

    ¡¸Therefore I like Maika¡¯s face.¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes open wide suddenly¡­!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get my heart well. We just met after all. But, I like Maika¡¯s face. That¡¯s why I wanted to save you. I thought I want to make you mine¡­That¡¯s all¡¹

    I can tell Maika¡¯s body relaxing.

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­I fell in love with Maika¡¯s face. Just your face. But, I came to like you¡¹

    Those were my honest feelings.

    ¡¸¡­Are you really okay with Maika? Maika¡¯s face isn¡¯t that cute you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think it¡¯s cute¡¹

    Maika laughed lightly.

    It¡¯s still an awkward smile but¡­but still, I¡¯m glad that I saw her smile.

    ¡¸Got it¡­Maika will give herself to Onii-san¡¹

    Maika released her hands hiding her breasts and crotch.

    ¡¸¡­Please do as you like¡¹

    1. I, Nei, have a dream!!! GOLD EXPERIENCE! ?

    2. I want to put Harem but we¡¯re talking about husband and wife relationship ?

    3. Yeah, like changing diapers and waking up late at night because the child is crying. ?

    4. Ohana means family ?

    5. GOLD EXPERIENCE REQUIEM! ?

    6. Maybe offer her to Zeus? Zeus likes virgins ?

    7. I guess this is why he becomes a lolicon ?

    8. It has a girl sucking on a man¡¯s dick, if it¡¯s not lewd then Aphrodite¡¯s sculptures aren¡¯t as well!! ?

    9. We need to test that out, we need more data ?

    10. Stop, don¡¯t go the lolicon path! ?

 Chapter 102

    102. Maika, re-rape (Part 2)

    ¡¸¡­You like Maika¡¯s face so you want to have sex with Maika don¡¯t you? It¡¯s okay¡­Onii-san can do what he wants¡¹

    Maika who resigned herself relaxed on top of the bed.

    She turned her lonely face towards the ceiling.

    Two eyes1¡­tall nose.

    Just a few more years and she¡¯ll become an exceptional beauty.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu asked me who fell silent.

    I look at Katsuko-nee without answering Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re curious about something?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at me.

    ¡¸¡­Why are women like this?¡¹

    Why do they easily give up?

    She prepared herself to be embraced by me¡­

    She¡¯s allowing me to her body by herself¡­

    Misuzu and Megumi are the same.

    ¡¸You see¡­That¡¯s because the girls around you are all cute¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s a beauty aren¡¯t they?¡­Women have their pride. Therefore, they would rather ¡ºGive¡»instead of being ¡ºRobbed off¡»¡¹

    ¡­¡ºGive¡»?

    ¡¸If they willingly gave their body, then their own pride won¡¯t be hurt¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Everyone woke up in that reality so they try to fix the course so that their pride won¡¯t be hurt2

    Thinking ¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped¡»¡­then forcibly swallowing it.

    Doing that¡­after having sex with me¡­their real intent is different.

    Misuzu completely became my sexual¡ºPet¡»

    Megumi declared that she¡¯s going to bear my child in front of her club seniors.

    Maika tried to make friends with me in the bathroom after I raped her.

    All of it are different from their real intent.

    Therefore all of their actions were excessively strange¡­

    Misuzu became stable after piling skins with me multiple times. It¡¯s still excessive however.

    I must check Megumi¡¯s state after this.

    Then¡­Maika.

    I can¡¯t leave her like this¡­

    I spoke to Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Maika. You¡¯re misunderstanding something¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks at me while having an ¡¸Eh?¡¹face

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to embrace Maika who¡¯s just lying down like a corpse¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I lay my body next to Maika.

    Maika tried to escape from me by reflex.

    I didn¡¯t allow that¡­

    I forcibly made Maika who¡¯s facing upwards face me.

    Maika and I are looking at each other as mirror opposites on top of the bed.

    We¡¯re lying down as two parallel lines¡­

    My penis is sticking out between me and Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Touch it. Maika¡¹

    Just like that¡­I made Maika touch my penis once again.

    ¡¸¡­How¡¯s my dick?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s hard¡­and hot¡¹

    Then I said.

    ¡¸Touch it more¡­Make me feel good¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    She began caressing my glans like earlier.

    The shaking of her hand doesn¡¯t stop¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at my dick, look at my face¡­Maika!¡¹

    Maika looks at me with frightened eyes.

    ¡¸What kind of face am I making?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Scared. Onii-san has a very scary face¡¹

    Maika said.

    ¡¸Then¡­Change it to pleasure with Maika¡¯s hand¡¹

    I gave her an absurd order.

    ¡¸¡­Pleasure?¡¹

    Maika seems to not know¡­

    ¡¸Touch my dick in various ways. Try to touch it here and there. Look at my face and search on which places feels good¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s finger move slowly.

    But, Maika¡¯s hand is hesitating¡­It¡¯s not moving well¡­!

    ¡¸Here¡­Touch here!¡¹

    I pressed the backside of my glans on Maika¡¯s fingers¡­

    ¡¸¡­H-Here?¡¹

    Wet with Misuzu¡¯s saliva from a while ago, my glans goes slippery.

    Maika¡¯s fingers rubs a pleasure point

    ¡­Uu!

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san, does it feel good?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s looking at my face in surprise.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡­Try to touch it there¡­stronger!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s small hands picks up my glans.

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s right. Can you tell that I¡¯m feeling good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. I do. I can tell¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    I¡¯m also looking at Maika.

    Our faces have a distance of not more than thirty centimeters¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡­stick out your tongue¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lick Maika¡¯s tongue¡¹

    Maika prepared herself.

    Facing me, she stick out her tongue.,

    I stretched my neck and sucked on her tongue.

    Our mucous membranes intersect¡­

    Maika¡¯s making a pained face.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, do you hate me licking your tongue?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    Maika stops her hand

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop your hands¡­continue touching my dick¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Onii-san¡¹

    Once again, Maika moved her hand restlessly.

    ¡¸Let me ask you again. Maika¡­How do you feel when we twine our tongues?¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow¡­It feels strange. It makes me shiver¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about your impressions¡­Say if you like or hate it¡¹

    I asserted coldly.

    ¡¸¡­Be honest. You can¡¯t lie to please me¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face turned gloomy.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll immediately know if you¡¯re lying¡¹

    I want to know the truth.

    ¡¸¡­I-I hate it¡¹

    Maika answered in a small voice.

    ¡¸Of course you do¡­Licking a man¡¯s tongue of the man you met for the first time today would be something you¡¯d hate¡¹

    That¡¯s the proper reaction¡­

    In this short time¡­furthermore, a man who raped her suddenly, Maika shouldn¡¯t be liking it.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Maika mutters in pain¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Maika, one more¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stick out your tongue¡¹

    Maika gave up and stick out her tongue

    Then I lick up her tongue.

    ¡¸¡­How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I really hate it. I don¡¯t want to do this¡­!¡¹

    Maika strongly endures it¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­Not Maika, but mine, what kind of face I¡¯m making?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face shows ¡¸???¡¹

    I told Maika.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to confirm how Maika feels on each and every thing. Therefore, Maika should take a look on how I feel too¡­!¡¹

    I kissed Miaka.

    Pushed my tongue in Maika.

    I twined with Maika¡¯s tongue in her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­How is it, what kind of face I¡¯m making?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-san¡¯s making such pleasured face¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I feel good. Feeling Maika¡¯s tongue makes my spine shiver. What¡¯s happening to my dick now?¡¹

    Maika confirms the penis in her hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s bigger and hotter than a while ago¡­!¡¹

    Maika reported¡­

    She¡¯s making a surprised and puzzled face.

    I kissed Maika¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸I took Maika¡¯s first kiss¡­right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-yes¡¹

    Maika tries to look away from me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­Look at me! Just look at my eyes!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes reflects me¡­

    ¡¸Maika, what did you think when I took your first kiss?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I thought that it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t lie¡¹

    I glared at Maika.

    I can see her heart from a short distance.

    I can clearly see the lies from the truth.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the truth?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m regretting it¡¹

    Maika answered.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¯s first kiss is something like that¡­!¡¹

    Maika spoke her frustration while looking at me.

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    I kissed Maika once again¡­

    ¡¸¡­Why are you kissing Maika?¡¹

    Maika said with a slightly angry face.

    She can¡¯t hide the irritation in her heart.

    ¡¸I want to so I¡¯ll kiss Maika¡¯s lips again and again¡­!¡¹

    I kissed her once again. And again and again.

    ¡¸Maika¡­doesn¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t want to¡­!¡¹

    Bit by bit¡­Maika¡¯s cover in her heart comes off.

    Her raw and wounded true feelings appears.

    I step into Maika¡¯s heart deeper¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Maika, how you feel when you had sex with me?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face had a color of hatred appearing in her face¡­!

    ¡¸It hurts¡­It was so painful¡­!¡¹

    Still, Maika¡¯s different from Yukino¡­

    She¡¯s not crying and closing up her heart.

    She¡¯s staring straight at me¡­she shows her serious desire to fight me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about Maika¡¯s body¡­What I want to know is Maika¡¯s heart!¡¹

    I provoked Maika even more¡­!

    ¡¸Were you happy when you had sex with me?¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would be happy! That kind of thing¡­!¡¹

    She glares at me strongly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You stopped moving your hand¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡

    Maika¡¯s hand caressed my penis¡­

    Frustrated¡­in pain.

    ¡¸I was really happy¡­when I had sex with Maika. I felt really good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Maika felt pain¡­. Sadness¡­just pain and misery¡­Maika thought she¡¯d die¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t die¡­Maika will have sex with me forever after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika doesn¡¯t want that¡­!!!¡¹

    Maika and I throw our true feelings at each other¡­!

    ¡¸Maika lost her virginity from being raped by me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. Maika is¡­!¡¹

    Huge emotions well up inside Maika¡­!

    Maika tries to hold down those feelings desperately¡­!

    She¡¯s doing her best to swallow it¡­!

    That¡¯s why I hit my next move!

    ¡¸¡­Maika. What do you think of me?¡¹

    From the physical sex talk, I change direction to the mental talk!

    Maika¡¯s true feelings instinctively spills out¡­!¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hate. I hate you so much!¡¹

    The eyes of a 14 year old girl hates me.

    This¡­Maika¡¯s feelings becomes exposed.

    ¡¸But¡­You¡¯ll become my sex partner, right? You¡¯re going to give birth to my child when you¡¯re twenty, right? You promised me a while ago¡­!¡¹

    I penetrate Maika¡¯s heart even deeper¡­!

    ¡¸Because¡­well¡­if Maika didn¡¯t do that¡­Onii-san will just do it, right?! Onii-san wants to make Maika his slave, right?¡­!!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s feelings that were piled up now explodes.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Maika¡­How¡¯s my penis right now? Take a look¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks at my penis.

    The erection is already at the maximum.

    ¡¸I¡¯m aroused¡­Thinking that I¡¯ll have sex with Maika again, I feel shivery¡­!¡¹

    Maika glares at me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Pervert. Is it fun bullying a middle school girl¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not aroused at a middle school girl¡­I¡¯m aroused at Maika!¡¹

    I bend over to Maika!

    ¡¸¡­N-Noo!¡¹

    I get on Maika¡¯s waist and hold down her hands!!!

    ¡¸Now¡­Let¡¯s have sex, Maika!¡¹

    Maika shouts her bare heart!

    ¡¸¡­No! No! I don¡¯t want this! Noooo!!!¡¹

    I hold Maika and waited until she calms down.

    While holding Maika¡¯s body down¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¡¡¹

    Maika got confused as I¡¯m not doing anything then looks up at me.

    I look down at Maika¡¯s face.

    ¡­Our eyes met.

    ¡¸Maika¡­Why do you think we need to have sex?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that because Onii-san wants to rape Maika?¡¹

    I purposely hurt Maika¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸¡­Do you think that your body is a body I want to rape?¡¹

    Maika fell silent.

    ¡¸I have Misuzu. Katsuko-nee¡­I don¡¯t have troubles when it comes to partners¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Onii-san is a lolicon3 You just want to rape Maika¡¯s childish body¡­!¡¹

    I smiled wryly.

    ¡¸Why would a man who has Katsuko-nee as his sex partner be a lolicon?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Maika¡¯s having an inferiority complex to Katsuko-nee who has the charm of an adult¡­

    She¡¯s under the impression that she¡¯s so childish and has no charm as a woman.

    Therefore, this ¡ºreason¡» is the most painful for Maika¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡­It¡¯s not because of your small body that I want to rape you¡­!¡¹

    I look at Maika.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll rape your heart!¡¹

    Maika shivered¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll make you completely mine¡­!¡¹

    Miaka looks up at me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Why? Why are you doing this horrible things¡­?¡¹

    Maika told me in a small voice.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸If I make your mind and body completely my woman¡­I can risk my life for Maika¡­!¡¹

    I finally understood what Yuzuki-sensei is saying.

    Why do I have to prioritize my ¡ºWomen¡»¡­and why do I have to put Nei-san whom I haven¡¯t done yet for later¡­

    Nei-san and I didn¡¯t have sex yet.

    We don¡¯t have the bond of heart from the sex.

    It¡¯s not good that we have a relation without having sex.

    We¡¯re not even real siblings or parent and child either¡­

    You can¡¯t risk your life for one if you didn¡¯t have a love relationship where you present each other¡¯s mind and body.

    You must not risk your life for something incomplete.

    Above all¡­It would be rude for the other ¡ºWomen¡»who already entrusted their mind and body to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­What Onii-san is saying is absurd. You¡¯re raping Maika for Maika¡¯s sake? Isn¡¯t that just Onii-san wanting to rape Maika? Why does Maika have to thank Onii-san for raping Maika?! This is cruel! Strange! Insane!¡¹

    ¡­Yup. Of course.

    This is certainly insane.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s something delicious in front of me, I just eat without thinking about anything! I¡¯ll just think after eating. I¡¯ll use my whole body and soul to take responsibility for it¡­!¡¹

    This is the way of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Maika¡­I already ate you. There¡¯s no going back.4 I¡¯ll take responsibility of you until I die. But, before that¡­!¡¹

    I strengthen my resolve¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll completely devour you. Your mind and body¡­!¡¹

    I try to insert my erect penis to Maika¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want this! No, no, noooooo!¡¹

    Miaka shouts in fear¡­!

    The tears she endured until now gushed out¡­!

    The 14 year old girl¡­Maika cries out!

    ¡¸¡­Wait¡¹

    Katsuko-nee called out to me from the back¡­!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s use lotion. Maika-chan¡¯s hardly wet¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings a semitransparent bottle.

    Then drip the liquid on Maika¡¯s genital.

    ¡¸¡­C-Cold!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body jumps in surprise.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m applying it inside too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spreads Maika¡¯s clit then pushed in the mouth of the bottle.

    Then squeezed the bottle¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ah!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s mouth opened and closed like a fish.

    The lotion pours inside Maika¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Cruel. Katsuko-san, you¡¯re cruel¡¹

    Maika spoke her complaint to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not cruel¡­Become a real ¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Maika.

    ¡¸¡­You cannot be a real ¡ºwoman¡»if you just experience sex. I understood that after I was embraced by him. Exposing all of your mind and body¡­then eating up each other¡­ That¡¯s where the bonds form¡­!¡¹

    Maika shook her head.

    ¡¸Maika doesn¡¯t understand that, Maika doesn¡¯t understand what Katsuko-san is saying¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Experience it. You¡¯ll understand if you do¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds Maika¡¯s shoulder¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hold down Maika-san¡­Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I placed my erection to Maika¡¯s slit.

    The glans can feel the slimy lotion.

    ¡¸¡­No, nooo¡­This is cruel Katsuko-san¡­Katsuko-san, help meeeee!!¡¹

    I¡­

    Thrust it in¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Ouuuuch!!!¡¹

    Maika shouted¡­!

    Maika¡¯s experiencing a second rape today!

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s tight¡¹

    The invasion of the glans is resisted¡­!

    But, it was a body I violated once already.

    I slowly slip inside Maika¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch, Ouch, It hurts¡­It huuuuuurts!!!¡¹

    The raging Maika is being hold down by me and Katsuko-nee!

    ¡¸¡­Maikaaaa! Maikaaaaa!!!¡¹

    The glans caves in the location of the hymen once again!

    The torn membrane is ruptured even more¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s shout isn¡¯t from the pleasure¡­

    She must be feeling pain¡­

    She¡¯s enduring it with her whole body¡­!

    Her body shrinks, trying to reject my penis.

    ¡­But

    It¡¯s no match against a man¡¯s invasion!5

    ¡¸¡­This is the goal!¡¹

    I throw my penis until the root!

    The glans kissed her uterus!!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s in, Maika!!¡¹

    I skewer this 14 year old beauty.

    Maika is breathing heavily.

    It must be painful . She¡¯s knitting her eyebrows.

    There¡¯s a large amount of sweat on her forehead¡­

    I keep the same posture until Maika calms down.

    Confirming that Maika¡¯s no longer raging, Katsuko-nee released Maika.

    She photographed me connected with Maika with the camera¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re having sex. Maika¡¯s being raped again by me¡¹

    Maika looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re insane. Pervert¡¹

    She cursed me.

    ¡¸¡­What kind of face I¡¯m making right now?¡¹

    Maika answered my question.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the worst face¡­You¡¯re making a happy face while raping Maika¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s making the worst face too. You look like your in pain¡­!¡¹

    From my words¡­Tears spilled from Maika¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸¡­End this sooner¡¹

    Maika said.

    ¡¸End what?¡¹

    I asked meanly.

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up and let it out inside Maika. Then end it¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸¡­No way¡¹

    Maika glared at me.

    ¡¸I want to taste Maika thoroughly¡­your mind and body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I hate you!¡¹

    Maika curses me.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, come here!¡¹

    I raised my body while still connected with Maika.

    ¡¸Yes, what is it Danna-sama¡­?!¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s watching us all this time jumps in!

    ¡¸¡­Lick Maika¡¯s clitoris¡¹

    I ordered her¡­

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be moving¡­Misuzu, use your tongue to make Maika feel good¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Certainly, Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face closes to the connecting part of me and Maika¡­!

    ¡¸¡­M-Misuzu-san¡­P-Please stop!¡¹

    Maika begs Misuzu but¡­

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­Misuzu has been taught by Nagisa-sama how to use one¡¯s tongue so I¡¯m confident!¡¹

    She exposed Maika¡¯s clitoris while smiling.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll make you feel good!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s red tongue touches Maika¡¯s clitoris!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body jumps up¡­!

    The vagina clamps my penis harder¡­!

    ¡¸Ufufufu¡­Maika-san, youre cute!¡¹

    Misuzu licks it up with her tongue!

    Dripping some saliva, she stimulates the clitoris¡­ !

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaah¡­aaaaah, aaah, ahn!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s gasping voice isn¡¯t stopping¡­!

    Every tim eher body reacts to the pleasure, her vagina also wriggles mysteriously¡­!

    I¡¯m not making a piston¡­Just enjoying the change inside Maika¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu¡­Maika-san¡¯s bean got bigger, it¡¯s bright red like a ruby!¡¹

    Misuzu kisses it!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaan, d-don¡¯t suck it!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body curves!

    I knew from the bath that Maika¡¯s clitoris is sensitive.

    ¡¸Ufufufufufu! Get even cuter!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s licking the surface with her tongue while stimulating the clitoris with her finger.

    It seems that she¡¯s really taught by Nagisa-san a lot.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Iyaan¡­Aaaah!!!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s vagina develops moisture while she¡¯s gasping.

    Her vagina¡¯s clamping hard.

    The interior and the depths have different clamps.

    I thoroughly enjoy Maika¡¯s vagina like that¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Maika, you¡¯re making such a pleasured face¡¹

    Maika looks up at me with moist eyes when I said that¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look¡­Aaaahn¡­Maika¡¯s¡­embarrassed¡­aaaaaah!¡¹

    Maika gets drunk from Misuzu¡¯s tongue while she¡¯s being violated by me.

    ¡¸¡­What kind of face I¡¯m making?¡¹

    Maika answered.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡­Ahn¡­Is making a pleasured face¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s vagina is squeezing my penis¡­!

    Just the movement of her insides makes me want to cum.

    I hold the root f my penis and stroke it up and down.

    ¡­It¡¯s ready to ejaculate anytime!

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s vagina feels good¡­so warm, wet¡­It¡¯s clamping to me gently¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu then told Maika.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll get intense¡¹

    Misuzu attacks Maika¡¯s clitoris, making lewd wet sounds¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaan¡­Aaaah, ah, ah, haaan!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s having a face of delight¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika, look at me!¡­I¡¯ll also look at Maika¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks up at me.,

    ¡¸¡­It feels good, Maika¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaan¡­Don¡¯t look at Maika with lewd eyes¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Even Maika¡¯s making a lewd face you know!¡¹

    Misuzu takes her last spirt!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiii!¡­Aaaahn!¡­Aaah!¡­it¡¯s coming!¡­The white thing is coming to Maika¡­!6¡¹

    Maika speaks the signs of climax¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Look at me Maika! I¡¯m looking at you! Cum while you¡¯re looking at me!¡¹

    ¡­Maika! Maika, Maika, Maika!

    This second year middle school beauty is looking at me with eyes falling into pleasure!!!

    Her vagina¡¯s wriggling¡­!

    I¡¯m about to cum too¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah!¡­M-Maika¡¯s¡­no more!¡­She¡¯s becoming no good!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m looking, I¡¯m looking at you Maika!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m being seen! Maika¡¯s being seen by the Hentai Onii-san!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re making such a lewd face, Maikaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­aaaaah, nooo, don¡¯t look¡­Don¡¯t look!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m looking, look at me!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body moved like it¡¯s hit by a lightning!!

    ¡¸¡­Nuaaaaaaaan!!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s body twitched repeatedly!

    Her vagina¡¯s tightening so much!

    ¡­Now!!!

    I pushed my glans to Maika¡¯s uterus¡­!

    I leak out my semen!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­So hot!¡¹

    I feel Maika¡¯s interior while pouring my hot liquid to her uterus¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m looking, Maika! I¡¯m looking at you!¡¹

    I¡¯m looking at Maika¡¯s face that reached the climax.

    Maika¡¯s face who¡¯s being impregnated by me.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¯s also looking¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes reflects my face.

    The face of me who¡¯s releasing my semen on the deepest part of Maika¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡­my Maika¡­!¡¹

    I pushed my glans to her uterus until I pour the last drop.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika looks at me¡­!

    The ¡ºMan¡»and ¡ºWoman¡»who exchanged sex looks at each other¡­

    1. No, seriously, that¡¯s what the JP meant ?

    2. ¡¡¤ß¤ó¤Ê¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¬FŒg¤ËÆð¤­¤¿¤³¤È¤ò¡¢×Ô·Ö¤Î¥×¥é¥¤¥É¤¬‚û¤Ä¤«¤Ê¤¤·½Ïò¤ËÐÞÕý¤·¤Æ¼{µÃ¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤¹¤ë¡£ ?

    3. There we go, POLICE! ?

    4. Once you go black (forest) there¡¯s no turning back ?

    5. -Genghis Khan 1200 ?

    6. I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s going to faint or that the semen is coming to her, so I¡¯ll just put that one ?

 Chapter 103

    103. Reconciliation sex

    ¡¸¡­You came inside Maika¡¹

    Maika looks up at me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    My penis is still hard¡­

    I pulled out my penis from Maika¡¯s inside.

    White semen drips from the connecting part¡­

    Katsuko-nee took photo of it.

    Maika¡¯s powerless face¡­and her tragic vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Why are you doing this to Maika¡¹

    Maika muttered with her legs spread out.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know sex¡¹

    Maika¡¯s puzzled.

    The 14 year old girl had sex with the man she doesn¡¯t love¡­

    Learning about physical pleasure, Maika¡¯s heart gets confused further.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan¡¯s a ¡ºwoman¡» And, he¡¯s a ¡ºman¡» Men and women need to have sex to understand each other¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Maika.

    ¡¸Right now¡­I noticed it for the first time¡­!¡¹

    Looking up from Maika¡¯s crotch¡­Misuzu spoke.

    ¡¸¡­Since Misuzu became Danna-sama¡¯s pet, everyday, I came to like Danna-sama bit by bit.¡¹ It¡¯s love right now. That¡¯s because Danna-sama is always so kind and honest to Misuzu, my body feels that it is loved¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes looks at me¡­

    ¡¸But¡­It seems that it was wrong. Since Misuzu was handed by Nagisa-sama to Danna-sama as a present¡­You did your best to like Misuzu¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸I finally understood it with Danna-sama¡¯s sex with Maika-san¡­ Danna-sama¡¯s making his best effort to come to like Maika-san¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡­looks at me with surprised eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Coming to like Maika?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Maika with kind eyes¡­

    ¡¸Yes that¡¯s right. Maika-san¡­our Danna-sama is a really gentle one¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong Misuzu¡­I¡¯m not that good of a person. I¡¯m a horrible man who rapes women¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that to save Maika-san?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸¡­Well, just like what Misuzu-san said.¡­I finally understood it. That might be the reason why Margo-sama was that angry a while ago. We¡¯re depending too much on him. We believe that he¡¯ll accept everything¡­depending on that, we tormented him¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸¡­We spoke too many ¡ºWords¡»due to the momentum and power of the atmosphere. Of course, it won¡¯t happen if we don¡¯t use forceful¡ºWords¡» ¡ºLet¡¯s all become happy!¡»or the likes¡­If we don¡¯t speak out to each other, we won¡¯t be able to endure it¡­especially the women in this mansion¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said lonely

    ¡¸Then¡­uniting with the power of the ¡ºwords¡»¡­binding with the power of ¡ºwords¡»is our way of doing it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Us

    That¡¯s¡­¡ºKuromori¡»

    Right¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei binds me with her words¡­

    ¡ºYou have to ****¡­!¡»

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t do anything but **** already¡­!¡»

    Leading me with such strong ¡ºwords¡»¡­I came this far.

    ¡¸But¡­it is as Margo-sama says earlier. ¡ºYou have to confront reality soon¡»¡­¡¹

    Margo-san certainly said that¡­

    ¡¸We must no longer cling to the power of ¡ºwords¡» We can get close with just Ojou-sama¡¯s ¡ºwords¡»¡­ If we really want to be happy then we have to decide it ourselves and confront the obstacle in our presence¡­¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­What Margo-sama has said has struck Nei-san¡¯s chest so she went to the Kitchen alone¡­¡¹

    Misuzu told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­She was told to¡ºnot just talk about your dream and face the reality properly¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Above all¡­Everyone just talks about their own selfish ¡ºDreams¡»and nobody noticed that we¡¯re giving Danna-sama heavy thoughts¡¹

    ¡¸It really is¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Misuzu bowed her head

    ¡¸No¡­I didn¡¯t¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about¡­

    ¡¸¡­What did you think when everybody suddenly talked about making ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asked me.

    ¡¸No¡­If everyone wants to do it then it must happen¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That all?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­I thought that I need to quit high school immediately¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Well, everyone¡¯s going to live together right?¡­First I have to learn how to work on Nagisa-san¡¯s flower shop and Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery¡­I don¡¯t have time to go to school. Also, I have to work part-time to save money even just a bit for now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Money?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­There¡¯s Nagisa-san¡¯s shop and Katsuko-nee¡¯s working in our school which is fine but¡­I must earn Nei-san, Misuzu and Maika¡¯s living expenses¡­¡¹

    Maika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­Me too?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Maika¡¯s the one I¡¯m worried the most. Misuzu has her house and Nei-san has Sensei and Margo-san. But, Maika¡¯s father would be in trouble¡­If I take custody of Maika in this situation, I have to work¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighed.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re thinking properly aren¡¯t you¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­If everyone says they want to do it then I have to manage somehow¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answered me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­The ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»is just a mere ¡ºdream¡» It¡¯s something like ¡ºIt would be nice if this is the future¡»¡­But, Danna-sama¡¯s thinking seriously¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­ He¡¯s always serious I know that¡­I know that and yet, we depended on him before we noticed it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal for Margo-sama to be angry then¡¹

    Misuzu looks down and said.

    Katsuko-nee looks at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan, could you empty your thoughts and ask yourself this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You do know that there¡¯s a plan to rape your for the revenge on your father¡­Shirasaka Sousuke, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­He, as a result¡­raped Maika-chan, is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Normal men would just run away after raping. They run away from the guilty conscience¡­don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸If it was a more impudent man, he¡¯d try to make Maika-chan his own slave. Making a toy as an outlet of his desires¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That might be¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­He¡¯s different. He¡¯s taking responsibility for raping you and is prepared to carry you on his back throughout his life¡­ He¡¯s honest, clumsy, and diligent¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸If a woman tells a man who have sex with everyone ¡ºRape that girl¡»you think he¡¯ll do it easily right? He¡¯s a beast for lust after all. Certainly, there might be such a man but¡­most boys are delicate. When they¡¯re told to ¡ºRape¡»a girl he doesn¡¯t like, he can¡¯t carry it out. His penis won¡¯t stand¡¹

    ¡­Yeah, I somehow get that

    ¡¸The only men who can rape a woman he doesn¡¯t know because he¡¯s ordered by others are idiots lacking imagination or genuine sex offenders. If not, most of the ordered men would be scared¡­¡¹

    With that said¡­I¡¯m either an¡ºIdiot lacking imagination¡»or ¡ºGenuine sex offender¡»?

    ¡¸However¡­His way of thinking is different from the normal. After raping Maika-chan, he made up his mind making Maika-chan happy. It¡¯s absurd isn¡¯t it?¡­He just met Maika-chan¡­he doesn¡¯t even like you yet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s absurd. Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­how many times he told you ¡ºI like you¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t count it anymore. He kept telling Maika ¡ºI like you¡»since he first attacked¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore Maika-chan¡¯s angry earlier, right?¡­¡ºYou don¡¯t really like me¡»you said¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. But, Onii-san said that he likes Maika¡¯s face¡¹

    ¡¸Maika-chan, what did you think about it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I thought he¡¯s a¡ºliar¡»¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    So you felt like that.

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s desperate you know¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Maika.

    ¡¸He¡¯s doing his best, desperately coming to like Maika-chan. He¡¯s really an idiot. Finding good parts on Maika-chan, trying to like Maika-chan at any cost¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It was the same with Misuzu. Misuzu thinks that Danna-sama does his best to come to like Misuzu. Misuzu thinks that Danna-sama¡¯s actually confused. Nagisa-sama suddenly handed over Misuzu. And yet, he never showed a troubled face¡­and never said anything pushy. ¡­Not wanting anything from Misuzu so Misuzu always requests him. Misuzu should be the older one and yet¡­I¡¯ve been depending on him this whole time. I never knew what Danna-sama feels¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the same. I understand it now. Because I saw his approach to Maika¡­I thought that he didn¡¯t like me from the start. I remember it well. My mental state wasn¡¯t straight those days¡­ This child comes to love me in the middle of sex. No, he¡¯s making his best efforts to like me¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯m the present me¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan, do you know which has a higher rate of not getting a divorce? Love Marriage or Arranged Marriage?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the arranged marriage. The persons in arrange meetings remain married throughout their life. I think that¡¯s because ¡ºThey¡¯re making efforts to like their partner¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºMaking efforts to like¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­In case of love marriage, they get married under the condition of ¡ºThey love their partner¡»isn¡¯t it? Therefore they just divorce if they don¡¯t like each other anymore. But, arranged marriage¡­both don¡¯t know each other at all so they marry with the thought of ¡ºWill I come to love this person?¡» After they get married they¡¯ll continue to ¡ºmake effort to love their partner¡­¡»therefore their their marriage rarely collapses¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan Perhaps he won¡¯t stop ¡ºMaking efforts to like¡»Maika-chan. Then, he¡¯ll come to like you. Just like how he likes Misuzu-san and me¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    She¡¯s evaluating me with serious eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan, how about you start there too?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Maika.

    ¡¸Maika¡­has no more choices than Onii-san?¡¹

    Maika said sadly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! That¡¯s not true Maika, if you come to like someone else, you can just abandon me¡­but¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yuzuki-sensei said it a while ago. Maika would become a woman who¡¯d hate sex because of the shock of rape. You might get androphobia¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what did Ojou-sama say?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡­I

    I can¡¯t say ¡ºI was told to rape her again¡»

    ¡¸Anyway¡­she told me to have sex with Maika multiple times Then, make her understand the pleasures of sex. Have sex with Maika making her convinced that I like Maika so much that I can¡¯t endure it and have sex¡¹

    I thought that there¡¯s no other way so I just let it all out.

    ¡¸¡­Very Ojou-sama-ish¡¹

    Katsuko-nee leaked out a sigh

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡¯s a former prostitute so her way of thinking is biased!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I thought that she¡¯s thinking properly and her reason is okay¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even if the reason is okay, your body and mind won¡¯t last if you do that!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡¯s over evaluating you too! You¡¯re just a normal fist year high school student¡­! Won¡¯t you break before you can even save Maika-chan?!¡¹

    ¡­Err, Uhm.

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸¡­Come here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pulled and embraced me forcibly

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s rich breasts wraps up my face.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. It¡¯s not just Ojou-sama. We¡¯ve been expecting too much of you¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispered to my ears.

    ¡¸You never reject us¡­because you¡¯re someone who won¡¯t betray us¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Nobody had expected something from me until now. I¡¯ll do anything as long as I can¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Baka! Treasure yourself more!¡¹

    Misuzu embraces me from behind¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Danna-sama. Misuzu and others were mistaken¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­About what?

    ¡­I don¡¯t know

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¯s an idiot¡¹

    Maika told me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I admit that I¡¯m an idiot¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t say that!¡¹

    Maika shouted

    ¡¸In the end¡­isn¡¯t Onii-san thinking about Maika all this time, since the first to the end. It¡¯s all wrong¡­you only did strange things but¡­But Onii-san was really worried about Maika , right?¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been cautious of Onii-san as I thought you were a scary and dangerous person. But¡­It wasn¡¯t so¡­¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes have tears piling up.

    ¡¸It never made sense. The scary Onii-san who had sex with Maika by force and the gentle Onii-san in the bathroom afterwards. I thought it was a split personality. I was scared. It was really scary¡­! But, Katsuko-san, Nei-san, and Misuzu-san trusts Onii-san so much¡­I can¡¯t understand it! Maika thought that she might have her head broken¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸Now I finally understand it. Onii-san¡¯s at his very limit. Just like Maika¡­suddenly pushed into a strange world, needed to have sex with Maika¡­you¡¯ve been in pain for all this time, aren¡¯t you?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not in pain you know¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke to me.

    ¡¸You have lived in a world where it¡¯s natural to endure so¡­you don¡¯t know how much you¡¯re in pain anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Is that true?

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸Just like how Misuzu tried to become Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºPet¡»desperately¡­Now, Danna-sama desperately tries to like Maika-san. Unreasonably¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu told me.

    ¡¸No¡­I will. I¡¯ll definitely like Maika. I¡¯ll like her and make her happy. Just like Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know. Misuzu knows it¡¹

    Misuzu embraces my back.

    Misuzu¡¯s crying?

    ¡¸Why are you¡­¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸You never do something irresponsible to women¡­! You love your partner with your mind and body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious? I can¡¯t have sex unless I really like my partner!¡¹

    ¡¸Baka¡­You¡¯re an idiot¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    Maika calls me.

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t suffer for Maika¡¯s sake. Maika will forgive Onii-san did. Onii-san doesn¡¯t need to worry about Maika anymore¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Maika will do as Yuzuki-san first planned. I¡¯ll get violated by a lot of men. That¡¯s enough already¡­Onii-san, please throw Maika away¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­Shouted!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t joke with meeeee!!!¡¹

    I shouted so loud that I myself is surprised¡­!

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can do that!!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s having a surprised face¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never abandon you! I¡¯ll make Maika happy! I definitely will!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke to Maika.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t he tell Maika-chan a while ago? He¡¯s abandoned by his parents. It¡¯s true. Therefore¡­He can¡¯t abandon someone who¡¯s in front of him¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s speaking to me while crying.

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s really a troubling Danna-sama¡­I love you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the same¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pats my head.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Maika muttered.

    ¡¸Maika will put effort. I¡¯ll do my best to come to like Onii-san¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­You don¡¯t need to do that Maika. I¡¯ll come to like Maika therefore¡­Maika doesn¡¯t need to force herself to like me¡¹

    Maika glares at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat me as a child! Maika¡¯s already an adult! Onii-san made me an adult ¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    ¡­Maika?

    ¡¸If Onii-san¡¯s making his effort¡­Maika will make effort too! I¡¯ll come to like you! I definitely will¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­Maika spoke to Katsuko-nee and Misuzu.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san, Misuzu-san¡­I ask you once again! Please put Maika as a member of ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s still a young and a bad little sister but¡­I¡¯ll do my whole best. I¡¯ll do my best and become Onii-san¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll accept you as a ¡ºSister¡»with pleasure¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s the same¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s what anymore.

    Or rather¡­The only thing I understand is that Maika¡¯s heart suddenly changed and accepted us.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸Please have sex with Maika again!¡¹

    ¡­eh?

    ¡¸Earlier when you licked me in the bathroom, and the sex just now¡­Onii-san is always thinking how to make Maika feel good the most¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Please embrace Maika once again so Onii-san would feel good¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­It hurts doesn¡¯t it, Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll endure the pain¡­! Maika wants Onii-san to feel good with Maika¡¯s body!¡¹

    Maika said.

    ¡¸¡­Do it. Don¡¯t go easy on her¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸It would rather hurt her if you mind it¡¹

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­wants to know Danna-sama properly¡¹

    Misuzu told me.

    ¡¸¡­Do you want Maika to lick it?¡¹

    Maika draws her face to my penis.

    ¡¸If I recall¡­There¡¯s a rule that you have to lick it before having sex, right?¡¹

    That¡¯s the fake rule Katsuko-nee said in the studio a while ago.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me¡¹

    Maika¡¯s small mouth sucks at my half erect penis.

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    She¡¯s licking it with her tongue.

    ¡¸¡­It feels good here?¡¹

    She makes her tongue crawl on the back of my glans.

    She¡¯s sucking the glans and making it wet.

    It got erect again in no time.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s enough, Maika¡¹

    Maika separates her lips.

    ¡¸¡­Take your clothes off¡¹

    Saying that, Maika took off her light clothes and became naked.

    I also got naked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still a growing body but¡­I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll become a body that Onii-san likes. I¡¯ll come to like Onii-san¡¯s body too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika¡¯s expression is hard.

    She must be nervous¡­her face is pale too.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, stop using honorifics on me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika like that won¡¯t come to like me more¡­be normal¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Normal?¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it¡­try breathing deeply¡¹

    Maika breathed deeply

    ¡¸¡­One more¡¹

    She breathed deeply multiple times.

    There¡¯s a bit of energy coming back to Maika¡¯s face again.0

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¹

    I kissed Maika.

    Maika accepted my kiss obediently.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really a good person, Onii-san¡¹

    Maika muttered

    There¡¯s still some nervousness remaining¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡­feels like she¡¯ll come to like you immediately¡¹

    Slowly¡­I let Maika lay down.

    I lick Maika¡¯s breasts.

    Her nipples still remain sunken.

    ¡¸Will this become an adult breast?¡¹

    Maika said in worry

    ¡¸It¡¯ll become one immediately¡­No, I¡¯ll suck it out¡¹

    I suck her areola.

    But, her nipples doesn¡¯t come out.

    ¡¸¡­It seems that it¡¯s no good¡¹

    Maika smiled.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it slowly. It¡¯ll come out one of these days. There¡¯s no need to hurry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay, you¡¯re right¡¹

    Maika spread out her legs.

    ¡¸More¡­spread it wider¡¹

    ¡¸¡­L-Like this?¡¹

    Maika spread out her legs like a frog.

    Her small genital is wet with the sperm I released a while ago.

    ¡¸Put a pillow below your buttocks¡­It¡¯ll raise your waist and it would make it easier to put it in¡¹

    Katsuko-nee advised us.

    Following her instructions, I placed a pillow under Maika¡¯s raised ass.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s put lotion on your penis. Maika-san doesn¡¯t seem to be easy to get wet¡­¡¹

    When I try to take the lotion bottle¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama, Misuzu will wet you¡¹

    Misuzu drips down the lotion on my penis, wetting it.

    Then she stroke my penis with her thin and long fingers¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Here we go, Maika¡¹

    Maika looks at me then nodded.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­Maika likes a slightly forcibly boy. Therefore, be pushy. Please don¡¯t stop until the end even if Maika¡¯s in pain¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I push my glans to her vagina!

    This will be the third time I insert it today¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uuguu! It¡¯s coming iiiiin!!!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s vagina that is still narrow as it just lost it¡¯s virginity¡­is forcibly spread out.

    ¡¸¡­N¡­Nnnn¡­Kuh!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s enduring the pain¡­!

    ¡¸Aah ¡­uu¡­Ah!¡¹

    My penis is perfectly burried.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s all in, Maika¡¹

    ¡¸I can tell¡­Onii-san¡¯s gushing¡­hot¡­!¡¹

    Maika endures the pain and smiles.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m moving.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do it forcibly. It¡¯s okay to be forcible okay!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I began to move rhythmically!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah, agu¡­gugu¡­aha¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s desperately enduring the pain¡­!

    ¡¸¡­How is it?¡­Does it feel good?¡­Does Maika¡¯s inside feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡­It feels good, Maika!¡¹

    I have to end this sooner¡­!

    Therefore¡­I attacked Maika intensely¡­!

    ¡¸¡­aaah, Ah, aaah, O-Ouch¡­aaah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡­Maika¡­Maikaaaaa¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san!¡­More, make me a mess! Make Maika¡¯s inside sloppyyyy!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s too small of a vagina hole is being violated intensely by me.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, Maika, Maika, Maika!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, ah, aah, aah, gu, aah, aaaah!¡¹

    The heat of desire rises within me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­I¡¯m going to cum again¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let it ouuuut¡­Please¡­let it out sooneeeer¡­!¡¹

    She must be on her limit¡­!

    Maika¡¯s shouting ¡¸Let it out sooner¡¹¡­!

    Looking at Maika¡¯s enduring face¡­I reached the climax¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Cumiiiiiiingggg!!!¡­Maikaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    I ejaculated!!!

    Dokun¡­Dokun¡­Dokudoku¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s coming out¡­The hot stuff is spreading inside Maika¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s looking at me ejaculate.

    I look at Maika being impregnated.

    ¡¸¡­With this, you¡¯re truly my ¡ºwoman¡»¡­Maika!¡¹

    ¡¸Un!¡­Onii-san¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­Maika became a ¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s crying¡­

    While sperm pours in her womb¡­

 Chapter 104

    104. The way where first love has Come

    I pulled my penis from Maika.

    My penis spills over the too small bottleneck.

    Two times the amount of semen is dripping from Maika¡¯s vagina.

    There¡¯s a bit of blood mixed in there too.

    ¡¸¡­Does it hurt?¡¹

    I asked Maika.

    Maika repeats breathing roughly in pain.

    Her white skin is flushed and sweating profusely.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay¡­I was able to endure it¡¹

    Maika looks at my eye and answered.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san, did it feel good?¡¹

    She¡¯s looking up at me in worry

    ¡¸Yeah, it felt really good¡­¡¹

    Maika¡¯s inside is so small that it¡¯s clamping on me so hard.

    ¡¸¡­Maika is a woman with a very high pride than Onii-san thinks¡¹

    Maika said suddenly.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Maika will only have sex with Onii-san¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸Make me unable to have sex with anyone but Onii-san¡­please¡¹

    Maika¡¯s words have two meanings

    First, she wants me to teach her the pleasures of sex.

    Second¡­Is so that she won¡¯t be abandoned by me, get gang-banged and fall into prostitution.

    Maika right now understands her standpoint.

    She has already entrusted her fate to me.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll protect Maika¡­I promise¡¹

    I embraced Maika¡¯s sweating body.

    I caress her whole body with loving feeling.

    Her hair¡­small breasts¡­stomach¡­

    I kissed Maika¡¯s lips again and again.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Onii-san, you¡¯ve been calling Maika earlier ¡ºYou1¡», right?¡¹

    Maika said.

    ¡¸¡­Err, did I?¡¹

    Did I call her ¡ºYou¡»?

    ¡¸You did. Not this time but¡­when we had sex with you having a scary face earlier ago!¡¹

    Maika says with a dissatisfied face.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­you did¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I heard it too¡¹

    Misuzu and Katsuko-nee spoke from my back.

    ¡­Hmm.

    Certainly, I might¡¯ve said ¡¸You¡¹¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika is slightly displeased when men calls her ¡ºYou¡»¡¹

    Maika makes a sullen face.

    ¡¸Oh right. I never thought that Maika hated it¡­¡¹

    Or rather, I.

    I was trying to look good on my rape2 mode¡­

    Remembering it, my face turned red in shame.

    Maika holds my face with both hands.

    Both of my cheeks¡­

    Then, she kissed my lips¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¯s so cute¡¹

    Err¡­

    ¡¸What should I do? He¡¯s so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu thinks the same always¡¹

    Right.

    Katsuko-nee always says that I¡¯m ¡¸cute¡¹¡­

    Well, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa-san and Misuzu are older so I won¡¯t resist if they call me ¡¸Cute¡¹¡­

    But when Maika who¡¯s two years younger says that¡­it feels slightly complicated.

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡¯s cute too¡¹

    Taking the dignity of an older man¡­I replied to Maika.

    Maika laughs.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to try to look cool, Onii-san¡­Knowing that Onii-san¡¯s a cute person makes Maika happy. I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Maika kissed me once again¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad that it¡¯s Onii-san¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    Is she really accepting me¡­?

    Maika¡¯s eyes are moist.

    ¡¸Hey, Onii-san¡­What do you want to call Maika?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I want a name that¡¯s special to Onii-san¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks at me¡­

    She¡¯s smiling¡­

    ¡¸Anything¡¯s fine, Onii-san should decide it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Errr

    Is Maika talking about ¡ºPet Names¡»!?!

    W-What should I do?

    I¡¯ve never thought about a woman¡¯s pet name since I was born¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika, you see¡¹

    For the time being, let¡¯s just say what¡¯s on my mind

    ¡¸There was a player named Ogura in the J-league before¡­¡¹

    Maika¡¯s making a vacant face¡­

    ¡¸When that Ogura was a beginner, he was given a nickname by the team for publicity¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hm¡­Then?¡¹

    For the time being¡­Maika¡¯s listening to my story.

    ¡¸The first one gained from the supporters was ¡ºOgu¡»¡­The second was ¡ºGura¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡­I

    ¡­What am I saying?

    ¡¸¡­Hmm¡¹

    Maika knits her eyebrows¡­

    ¡¸¡­There are some of Maika¡¯s friends calling her ¡ºMai¡»¡­I definitely don¡¯t want ¡ºIka3¡»¡­!¡¹

    As expected she doesn¡¯t

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu calls out to me from the back.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to tell you beforehand¡­Misuzu also doesn¡¯t want to be called ¡ºMisu¡»and ¡ºSuzu¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­I don¡¯t want to be called ¡ºKatsu¡»¡ºTsuko¡»too¡¹

    ¡¸On Nagisa-sama¡¯s case¡­Would that be ¡ºNagi¡»and¡ºGisa¡»¡¹

    ¡¸More or less ¡ºNagi¡»is fine¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that, what about Nei-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way, ¡ºNe¡»and ¡ºI¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸How about we flip it and make it ¡ºIne¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯d sound like an old woman then¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡­Err

    Katsuko-nee¡­Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Pu!¡¹

    Maika bursts out laughing¡­!

    ¡¸Ahahahaha¡¹, she laughs out loudly.

    ¡¸¡­Maika?¡¹

    Maika pinched my nose while laughing¡­!

    ¡¸Geez¡­Don¡¯t make that miserable face! Onii-san¡¯s so fun¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s still laughing.

    Without any nervousness¡­

    ¡¸Cute! Very cute¡­!¡¹

    Maika rubs her cheeks on mine.

    ¡¸Maika had a dog in Shizouka¡­!¡¹

    Maika then begins to tell a story.

    ¡¸His name is Lucky¡­He¡¯s a pug. He¡¯s having a bit of a flat face, then Maika¡¯s friends tell that he¡¯s ¡ºnot cute¡» But, Maika thinks that he¡¯s really cute¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hee¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­One day, my uncle in Shizouka told me. ¡ºYou¡¯re thinking it¡¯s cute because it¡¯s your dog¡»¡¹

    Your dog.

    ¡¸Right now¡­I feel that Onii-san¡¯s very cute. Isn¡¯t that the same?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a dog?¡¹

    Maika laughs ¡®kukuku¡¯.

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong, Onii-san, you¡¯re Maika¡¯s ¡ºman¡» Maika¡¯s property. Thinking like that, I can see you getting even cuter¡­¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­do you think Maika¡¯s cute?¡¹

    Maika looks up at me with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think you¡¯re cute. Maika¡¯s very cute¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s Onii-san¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡», right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. Maika¡¯s my ¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Maika sighed deeply in relief.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    I pat Maika¡¯s head.

    ¡¸¡­What happened to Lucky?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s still in Shizuoka¡­ Maika wants to bring it with her but¡­Onee-chan hated it. She doesn¡¯t want to keep animals in the house¡­4¡¹

    It¡¯s Yukino¡¯s selfishness again

    Seriously, you should¡¯ve at least listened to one of your sister¡¯s wishes¡­

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go get him someday¡¹

    I told Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want to see the town Maika grew up from¡­¡¹

    I smiled at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Onii-san!¡¹

    Her thin naked arm hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸Maika-san, do you like animals?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Maika.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a cat¡­Misuzu has one on her house¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸You can come to see it. It¡¯s cute!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going! Maika wants to see it!¡¹

    An exchange between Misuzu and Maika starts from a strange place.

    ¡¸How many do you have?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s 2 males and one female¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s the name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºIvan the Terrible¡»and ¡ºYekaterina¡»and¡ºFalse Dmitry III¡»¡¹

    Those are cat names?

    ¡¸The two are Russian Blue cats. It¡¯s a type of cat¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uwaa, amazing!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s pleased.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of type that is however.

    ¡¸¡ºIvan the Terrible¡»was taken when he was a kitten, father gave him the name ¡ºIvan¡» And because he¡¯s the smallest of the four kittens born, it became ¡ºIvan the Terrible¡»¡¹

    Misuzu explains it briefly

    Eh¡­Why?

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡ºIvan IV¡»means ¡ºIvan the Terrible¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    Maika¡­you got that?

    I didn¡¯t get that at all.

    ¡¸¡ºIvan the Terrible¡»is a pedigree, but the female ¡ºYekaterina¡»seems to have a different blood of cat mixed in her. Thus she was named ¡ºYekaterina¡»when she came to us. Of course, Mother named the cat ¡ºYekaterina¡» She¡¯s on the first generation¡­¡¹

    Misuzu continues to talk¡­

    ¡¸¡ºFalse Dmitry III¡»is a kitten we just took in. He¡¯s a Siberian cat, it¡¯s a Russian cat, so I thought that this one has to be ¡ºFalse Dmitry III¡»¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry¡­please stop this topic already

    ¡¸¡­Naming cats is really difficult¡¹

    Maika describes her impressions.

    ¡¸¡ºCats¡»had that line¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Maika¡­

    ¡¸Speaking of which, that¡¯s right¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, the ¡ºJellicle songs¡»¡¹

    Misuzu and Maika seems to understand what it means¡­

    ¡­Err

    What¡¯s ¡ºCats¡»?

    No¡­I should never ask.

    If it goes like ¡ºSomethingsomething III¡», it would be troublesome¡­

    ¡¸As expected, names are important. It¡¯s the name you¡¯ll always call after all¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. If cats have that much trouble¡­It won¡¯t be easy for Onii-san to give Maika a nickname I guess. Got it¡­Let¡¯s leave this as a homework!¡¹

    Maika looks at me and smiled.

    ¡­I-I see.

    ¡­Well, as long as I don¡¯t have to think right now, then it¡¯s fine.

    ¡­Now then

    I raised my body and looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama?¡­What is it?¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s turn is next¡¹

    I promised earlier.

    I¡¯ll have a round of sex with Misuzu after Maika.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Misuzu¡¯s fine for now. Danna-sama¡¯s tired, right?¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­?!

    ¡¸No¡­But, I promised¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me and kisses my cheek¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for everything until now¡­Misuzu¡¯s always pushing her feelings¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Misuzu will try to endure even for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m perfectly fine. I can do it at least one more time. I¡¯ll make Misuzu feel good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu shut me up with her mouth¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡­please get rid of your habit of overdoing everything. Your body will break if this continues¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m not forcing myself¡¹

    Katsuko-nee interrupts from the side¡­!

    ¡¸How many times have you ejaculated today?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    This morning, I ejaculated inside Katsuko-nee and Megumi¡¯s mouth¡­

    Inside the studio, I had sex with Katsuko-nee and Misuzu¡­

    I ejaculated inside Maika three times in the garden¡­

    Then I came inside Maika twice after entering this room¡­

    ¡¸¡­9 times¡¹

    ¡¸And yet the sun is still up¡­don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I do¡­!¡¹

    After all¡­This isn¡¯t the last one

    I¡¯ll talk properly with Megumi and I need to have sex with her too¡­5

    ¡¸Misuzu wants to be loved by Danna-sama all my life. Therefore, I will stop requesting greedily¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to rush¡­Misuzu knows that Danna-sama will do me at any time, at any place when Danna-sama can¡¯t really endure it anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Also¡­Looking at Danna-sama and Maika-san¡¯s sex, it feels slightly envious. Danna-sama¡¯s sex with Misuzu is always Misuzu asking everything from Danna-sama. Misuzu has become a bit rash. Therefore¡­Danna-sama should request from Misuzu from time to time¡¹

    Misuzu said with a red face.

    ¡­I see

    For the time being, I must be ready to ejaculate to Misuzu when I see her.

    I breathed deeply¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu will endure to only once a day¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Please embrace Misuzu once a day¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡­If it¡¯s just one.

    ¡¸Same for me! I¡¯ll endure with one a day only!¡¹

    ¡­K-Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸¡­What should Maika do?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika-san, I think that you should get a lot until you get used to sex¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­if you don¡¯t have sex for a while then the hymen would regenerate, it would hurt again!¡¹

    ¡¸Maika¡­doesn¡¯t want pain again. Then, let¡¯s do it three times a day until I get used to it¡­! Is that okay, Onii-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    With just the people in here, it would be 5 in a day already.

    Add Megumi¡­

    I would feel sorry if I don¡¯t do the same thing to Nagisa-san¡­

    Also¡­Yukino

    I need to have sex with Yukino 60 more times in the next days, right?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry! Everyone will be managing your physical condition¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! We won¡¯t let Danna-sama overdo it!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Misuzu said, however¡­

    To be honest, I feel reluctant.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Danna-sama just finished having sex with Maika-san¡¹

    Misuzu takes a look at my half-withered penis.

    ¡¸Misuzu will be cleaning it!¡¹

    Misuzu puts my penis inside her mouth¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Maika will do that. He came inside Maika after all¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Maika tries to get up from the bed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ouch!¡¹

    Maika who just had her virginity ravished¡­holds down her stomach.

    ¡¸You can relax for today. Don¡¯t do the impossible. Let¡¯s get in the bath once again and we¡¯ll go to the doctor¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Maika.

    ¡¸Leave this to Misuzu for today. Please, Maika-san¡¹

    Misuzu holds my penis in her hand then smiled at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­But, there¡¯s also Maika¡¯s stuff in there¡¹

    Maika seems to be embarrassed having her own love nectar licked up

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind that. Aren¡¯t we ¡ºSisters¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu puts my penis in her mouth.

    She¡¯s licking the semen and love nectar with her lips and tongue.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºSisters¡»¡¹

    Maika mutters

    Katsuko-nee brings water and medicine.

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­take this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    Maika stares at the tablet.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a medicine to prevent pregnancy. A middle school girl¡¯s body isn¡¯t ready to be a mother yet so it¡¯s dangerous. Drink this for now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    While Misuzu is doing up her cleanup fellatio¡­Maika swallows the emergency contraceptive.

    That tablet is the real one.

    It was the same medicine I saw multiple times.

    I finally calmed down.

    Maika¡¯s no longer a target of ¡ºrevenge¡»

    She¡¯s my ¡ºwoman¡»¡­

    Katsuko-nee and the girl¡¯s ¡ºSister¡»¡­

    She¡¯s accepted as an ally¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to the bathroom, you go to the kitchen¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    Nei-san¡¯s in the kitchen.

    ¡¸Nei-sama¡¯s surely feeling down so I¡¯d like you to patch it up¡¹

    Katsuko-nee seems to be worried about Nei-san.

    ¡¸Then, Onii-san¡­I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡¹

    Maika goes with Misuzu to the bathroom.

    That part really seems to be in pain¡­

    She¡¯s walking bow-legged.

    Misuzu¡¯s walking by Maika¡¯s side, taking care of her¡­

    She¡¯s ready to reach out for her anytime¡­

    ¡¸Please leave Maika-san to me. Danna-sama, please take care of Nei-san!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Misuzu and Maika left the room.

    Katsuko-nee whispered to me.

    ¡¸The kitchen has a hidden camera but there¡¯s no mic¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Ojou-sama has taken it off so that the prostitutes in the mansion can talk freely¡¹

    ¡­I see

    The stress will pile up when you¡¯re monitored all the time.

    In the kitchen, you can say whatever you want.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­no one will hear whatever you will talk about!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at me.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯m going to the bath too¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I face the kitchen.

    I opened the door.

    This is the room where we made the pregnancy congratulatory cake for Yukino.

    Nei-san¡¯s sitting on the corner of the room absentmindedly.

    It¡¯s the usual cloudy sky outside the window.

    But¡­It¡¯s not raining anymore.

    The shower from a while ago seems to be just a short one.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san noticed me and called me out.

    She looks languid¡­

    She¡¯s still wearing those Greek style clothes.

    I¡¯m the same however.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san, you don¡¯t look so fine so¡­¡¹

    When I called her out¡­

    ¡¸Lies¡­Katsun¡¯s just being considerate isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Nei-san looks down again.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Well that¡¯s true¡¹

    Nothing¡¯s going to start if I lie here.

    I just answered honestly.

    I took a seat close to her.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the worst. I still didn¡¯t have sex with Yo-chan and yet¡­I¡¯ve been saying ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»or ¡ºLet¡¯s all be happy¡»¡­¡¹

    Nei-san blames herself.

    ¡¸The dream earlier you see¡­Everyone¡¯s holding Yo-chan¡¯s child but I didn¡¯t have a child. I¡¯ve just been holding everyone¡¯s child¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san.

    ¡¸It¡¯s cruel isn¡¯t it?¡­Even though I don¡¯t have the courage to be everyone¡¯s ally¡­I corner Maika-chan. Telling her to become Yo-chan¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eye have tears collecting on i.

    ¡¸And yet¡­I¡¯ve just a big mouth and I¡¯ve never really though about everyone¡¯s future¡­! Maru-chan is right for being angry!¡­I¡¯m the worst¡­!¡¹

    I squat in front of Nei-san.

    I match on Nei-san¡¯s eye-level¡­

    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped, can it?¡­As long as Nei-san hasn¡¯t settled things with that Mr. Viola¡­you can¡¯t think ahead right?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    I smiled at Nei-san.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to rush¡­ We¡¯re still young so we just have to think what should we do at ease¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes have tears spilling from it.

    ¡¸Nei-san wants to be my Onee-san right? Isn¡¯t there no need for us to have sex by force?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, Yo-chan wants to do it right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I want to. Nei-san¡¯s a beauty after all¡­ But, I¡¯ll hold back on my own Onee-san¡¹

    ¡¸I want to have sex with my lil bro! No¡­I can¡¯t have sex with anyone but my brother! I¡¯m that kind of pervert! I¡¯ve been made into that kind of woman¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Made into that kind of woman?

    ¡­By Cesario Viola?

    ¡¸I promised my little brother that I¡¯ll give him my virginity¡­ever since our childhood. And yet¡­my little brother is no longer here. Kei-chan got killed¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s body begins to shake.

    ¡­I

    I hold Nei-san¡¯s shoulder with both of my hands!

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ll become your little brother?!!!¡¹

    Nei-san opened her eyes wide and looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a pervert. I¡¯m want Nei-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan?¡¹

    I tell Nei-san my feelings.

    ¡¸Earlier¡­Yuzuki-sensei was angry at me because my¡ºpriority on Nei-san is too high¡» But, even so¡­I know that from the start¡¹

    My heart

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get my own heart. I like Katsuko-nee, Nagisa-san, Misuzu, Megumi and Maika. I treasure them all. I love them from the bottom of my heart. I also like Yuzuki-sensei and Margo-san. I feel that they¡¯re my family¡­!¡¹

    I touch Nei-san¡¯s trembling shoulders.

    I feel Nei-san¡¯s temperature.

    ¡¸But¡­Nei-san. You¡¯re different from the others¡­you¡¯re special!¡¹

    Nei-san mutters.

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    I nodded.

    ¡¸I thought that Yukino¡¯s been my first love all this time. But, that was wrong. Yukino isn¡¯t a ¡ºlonged person¡»for me¡­ I was just watching Yukino from far away¡­just longing for her appearance and her surface character¡­but when I saw Yukino ¡ºescaping reality¡»¡­That¡¯s not my first love¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I didn¡¯t understand a thing about Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san!¡¹

    I tell Nei-san who¡¯s still surprised.

    ¡¸¡­I love Nei-san. You¡¯re my first love¡­!!!!¡¹

    1. This is quite hard to notice in Translations, but he¡¯s saying ¡®Omae¡¯ ?

    2. This is also read as insult, which is on the title ?

    3. Ika means squid ?

    4. Then get out bitch ?

    5. Noooo, this spiral of Megumi darkness ?

 Chapter 105

    105. Mind shuffle

    ¡¸Earlier, I told Maika that she ¡ºResembles my first love¡» I like Maika because she resembles Yukino. Then¡­Maika thought that I¡¯m a ¡ºLiar¡» That¡¯s when I noticed¡­¡¹

    I noticed it for the first time when someone told that it¡¯s a ¡ºlie¡»

    My first love isn¡¯t Yukino.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always convinced my head that ¡ºIt¡¯s like this¡»¡­So, I don¡¯t understand my true feelings. Thinking, what else would it be if I Yukino isn¡¯t my first love. Then, Yuzuki-sensei told me that¡ºYour priority on Nei is too high¡»¡­I thought of it once again¡¹

    The answer came out immediately.

    ¡¸I like Nei-san. I¡¯ll do anything for Nei-san¡¯s sake. This feelings is most likely¡­love, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Nei-san is just watching me calmly.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­But, I can¡¯t answer Yo-chan¡¯s feelings¡¹

    Nei-san answered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a cursed woman¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m just okay Nei-san to be happy and bright everyday. I don¡¯t have any selfish feelings for Nei-san. I just want to be Nei-san¡¯s strength¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san looks into my eyes.

    ¡­Seriously.

    ¡¸¡­Even if we don¡¯t have sex?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t become Yo-chan¡¯s lover¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    I gave the words that appeared in my heart.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºFirst love¡»doesn¡¯t come true, does it?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes turned moist.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re an idiot. Yo-chan¡¹

    I smiled at Nei-san.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think so myself¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you just leave me alone and be happy with everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m quite greedy you know¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t be happy if I¡¯m not with Nei-san¡¹

    Nei-san smiled.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m quite a messed up woman!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll really be a burden to Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Then trouble me a lot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The man who¡¯s chasing after me is a genuine madman. He¡¯s a person who doesn¡¯t care about killing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll protect Nei-san¡¹1

    My heart has already decided¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Tears spill from Nei-san¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is it really okay?¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m a man. It¡¯s normal to help my first love¡¹

    Nei-san begins to cry.

    ¡¸But¡­I can¡¯t return anything to Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡­I!

    ¡¸I fell for you so there¡¯s no helping for it. As long as Nei-san is smiling as always, I¡¯m satisfied. If Nei-san happily gets married to someone other than me¡­I¡¯ll bless it with a smile. I¡¯ll support Nei-san anytime. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll do anything as long as I can¡­!¡¹

    In short¡­This is ¡ºFirst love¡»2

    It¡¯s not love.3

    ¡¸¡­But, Yo-chan. I¡­I¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san shakes her head while crying¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You should tell him ¡ºThank you¡»for the time being¡¹

    When I turned around, Katsuko-nee¡¯s there¡­!

    ¡¸Huh¡­Katsuko-nee, weren¡¯t you in the bathroom?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san said ¡ºI¡¯ll take care of Maika-chan myself¡» Thinking that the talk would be confusing if you¡¯re alone¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Misuzu are worried about me and Nei-san.

    ¡¸Nei-sama¡­How about you put everything on hold until the matter with Cesario Viola settles down?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee proposed to Nei-san.

    ¡¸As long as we don¡¯t do something to that man¡­Nei-sama won¡¯t be free¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸But Katsun. There¡¯s a chance nothing won¡¯t be resolved¡­ I might just change appearance and run away somewhere else¡­¡¹

    Nei-san looked down and replied.

    ¡¸Just like when I first ran away from Cesario Viola¡­taken by Sensei and came to Japan from US¡­changing names and running to a different land again¡¹

    ¡­Change name?

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s already impossible¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Nei-san.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama wants to dismantle ¡ºKuromori¡»as soon as possible¡­ If ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»support disappears¡­Nei-sama can no longer find a new name and new hiding place¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know that¡¹

    ¡¸Above all¡­Ojou-sama and Margo-sama intends to settle it with Cesario Viola here. As last job of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    Sensei and Margo-san has already decided.

    Ending ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Therefore¡­Margo-san was angry at us earlier

    ¡¸If you really want to be happy then face reality and think concretely¡¹¡­

    ¡¸¡­Cesario Viola is a monster¡¹

    Nei-san sighs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the reason why he must be defeated. To liberate Nei-sama¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsun?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re our treasured ¡ºSister¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, enough of that!¡­Just be spoiled by your Onee-chan and little brother!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­What should I do? I¡¯m always being saved by everyone and I can¡¯t return anything¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san shouts at Katsuko-nee while crying.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you think then be kind fo Misuzu-san, Megumi-chan and Maika-chan. Nei-sama¡¯s already an ¡ºOnee-sama¡» You¡¯ve got a lot of ¡ºLittle sisters¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san nods¡­

    ¡­and cries in Katsuko-nee¡¯s chest.4

    Katsuko-nee speaks while gently smiling at Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that right?! Ojou-sama!!¡¹

    Suddenly, Katsuko-nee is shouting towards the counter on the wall.

    The counter created a clanking sound¡­!

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­Open it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is busy embracing Nei-san.

    As ordered¡­I opened the door for the counter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah¡¹

    When I opened it¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s curling herself inside.

    She¡¯s making a very impatient face¡­

    ¡¸I told you that there¡¯s no microphone in this room right?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸In exchange, there¡¯s a secret passage. You can only hide here if you want to eavesdrop to the conversations¡¹

    I see¡­The interior of the counter is connected to a passage on the other side of the wall.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, you lured me out¡­?¡¹

    Sensei said bashfully.

    ¡¸Yes. Of course¡­I handed Nei-sama a memo to not move from the Kitchen beforehand¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Katsuko-nee went to the bathroom.

    Thinking that Katsuko-nee is in the bathroom¡­Sensei moved to the secret passage and came to eavesdrop my talk with Nei-san.

    But, there¡¯s no monitor in here so Sensei wasn¡¯t able to perceive that Katsuko-nee¡¯s coming to the kitchen.

    Then, Katsuko-nee exposed her hiding place¡­!

    ¡¸I never knew that there¡¯s a secret passage in here¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay now¡­Ojou-sama. ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»prostitution mansion will be gone anyway so we can expose everything¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Sensei.

    I see¡­There¡¯s no hidden microphone here so the prostitutes are able to complain freely.

    Sensei listens to their free remarks in here.

    ¡¸¡­I-It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just worried about you guys¡¹

    Sensei said feeling embarrassed.

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama, shouldn¡¯t you be saying something beforehand?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Sensei.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama, you¡¯ve been observing his and Maika-chan¡¯s state, weren¡¯t you¡­?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s Sensei so she has been observing from somewhere all this time.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡­You ordered him to ¡ºContinue raping Maika-chan until she accepts him¡»¡­didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee glares at Sensei.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I think is for the better¡­¡¹

    Sensei desperately defends herself.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s about him¡­please consult the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»without fail. Ojou-sama should understand more that her own sensitivity is deviated from the world¡­!¡¹

    Sensei bows at Katsuko-nee¡¯s presence.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    Then, she looks at me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­You¡¯re getting even more excellent. You jumped over my top heavy forecasts and instructions¡­ You deal with everything directly so it went well with Maika-san¡­You¡¯re also thinking of Nei¡¯s feelings¡¹

    ¡­Sensei?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve just been telling something unnecessary to you¡­Someone like me is no longer needed by you¡¹

    Ah, shit. I thought.

    This is dangerous¡­

    Seriously¡­All the girls in this mansion¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, It¡¯s not about the need or not-need!¡¹

    I told Sensei directly.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, how old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­28¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s fine for you to be not always correct and have mistakes!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san also became speechless.

    ¡¸Even if it was a mistake¡­Sensei¡¯s thinking about me seriously and adviced me, right?! No, you don¡¯t have to answer! I know it!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡­I know, Sensei!

    ¡¸I¡¯m a man so I should make decisions of what I should do by myself. Decide by myself, act by myself, and lastly, take responsibility. Therefore¡­Sensei, just say what you think to me just as always. Please¡­!¡¹

    Sensei said.

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡­Seriously!

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Sensei our oldest sister?! I¡¯ll treasure my Onee-san¡¯s opinion. I¡¯ll think about it carefully. Aren¡¯t we ¡ºFamily¡»already?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I finally understood it with Maika. I¡¯ve already prepared myself. I¡¯m ready. I understood what Sensei told me a while ago¡¹

    ¡­I can no longer go back.

    ¡­I have a responsibility to my ¡ºWomen¡»and ¡ºAllies¡»

    ¡¸¡­Sensei. The bed I¡¯m borrowing in this mansion¡­please let me have that bed¡¹

    I bowed to Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re saying you want to become my ¡ºChild¡»?¡¹

    Sensei asked me.

    Margo-san said this before.

    Nei-san wants to be an ¡ºOnee-chan¡»¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei wants to be an ¡ºOkaa-san¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    I shook my head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong to think of me as your ¡ºChild¡»¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s wrong to think you¡¯re my ¡ºChild¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If you think of me as your ¡ºChild¡»won¡¯t you just look from a higher standpoint and won¡¯t say anything great? But¡­Sensei¡¯s still young so there¡¯s no need to force yourself to act as the ¡ºMother¡»¡¹

    I look straight at Sensei¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Think of me as your ¡ºLittle brother¡» An audacious, idiotic, troublesome ¡ºLittle brother¡» Then, you¡¯ll become our eldest¡ºOnee-san¡» Please¡¹

    ¡­Sensei

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll be¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºOnee-san?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s staring in blank surprise¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke to Sensei.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee has always been helped by Ojou-sama for these five years. And thus, I know how much effort you make to be a ¡ºMother¡»for us prostitutes in this mansion. But¡­That¡¯s enough already¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, the one¡¯s remaining in the mansion are the people Ojou-sama can trust. You no longer need to push the limits, there¡¯s no longer a need to fight Shirasaka Sousuke and your father anymore¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s always been fighting to protect the prostitutes of this mansion.

    Therefore, Sensei became the ¡ºMother¡»of the prostitutes¡­

    She¡¯s still on her 20s and yet she¡¯s pushing herself too much¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko has learned various things since he came to the mansion¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸Katsuko has depended on Ojou-sama for everything before. Moving according to Ojou-sama¡¯s instruction¡­I never think by myself. But, it¡¯s different now¡­¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸I want to be happy with him. Every night, before I sleep, I think of what I should do for him. If he will be pleased of what I do. The meals until now has been decided by Katsuko¡¯s taste. Looking at the cookbooks, then merely preparing the meals according to the books. Now¡­If he says ¡ºDelicious¡»¡­That makes me happy¡­so glad¡­That everyday I make meals for his sake. Katsuko¡¯s happy. I¡¯m truly happy right now. I feel like I¡¯m alive¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Thank you

    ¡­For thinking that way.

    ¡¸And¡­It¡¯s my first time understanding Ojou-sama¡¯s hardships. On how much Ojou-sama has sacrificed herself to devote to us¡­!¡¹

    Sensei is listening to Katsuko-nee¡¯s talk in silence.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama has definitely became our ¡ºMother¡» A ¡ºMother¡»has to guide her ¡ºChildren¡»to the path of righteousness. Failure cannot be tolerated so her¡ºChildren¡»won¡¯t lose trust¡­One must not seek for reward as well. One must restrain their ¡ºChildren¡»with power sometimes too. And¡­a¡ºMother¡»can never stand on the same standpoint as the children. The ¡ºMother¡»must always protect the¡ºchildren¡»¡¹

    Sensei has always been the protector¡­

    She¡¯s not someone who can be talked to as an equal¡­?

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡­it¡¯s okay now. At least, Katsuko no longer needs a ¡ºMother¡» Katsuko wants Ojou-sama to be ¡ºAne5¡» ¡ºSisters¡»who can open their hearts mutually on whatever worries they have¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s words sink into my heart¡­

    ¡¸Sensei, I¡¯m the same! I want Sensei to be my ¡ºNee-san¡»! A ¡ºSibling¡»whom I can consult of everything¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s looking at us in blank surprise.

    ¡¸Can I do it? Be your ¡ºAne¡»?¡¹

    Nei-san who¡¯s always been quiet has spoken!

    ¡¸¡­Sensei can!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸Become one! Become Everyone¡¯s ¡ºSister¡»¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸Then¡­as the chairman of ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»¡­Katsuko petitions for Ojou-sama to enter the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸But¡­I can¡¯t have sex with Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­We¡¯ll change the name and rules of the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»! It won¡¯t be ¡ºYoshida-kun Sister¡¯s club¡»but¡ºKuromori Sister¡¯s club¡»¡­! The members can decide to hire anyone who will pledge as a sister¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, is it okay for me to be a member too?¡¹

    Nei-san asked Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­Of course!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes bright up.

    ¡¸Then¡­Sensei, and Katsun, Nagisa-san, then me become Yo-chan¡¯s siter, Mii-chan, Megumi-chan, Maika-chan are Yochan¡¯s wives so they¡¯re our little sisters! ¡ºSister¡»and ¡ºSister in law¡»have no difference It¡¯s a club where everyone can consult each other and become happy together!

    Nei-san said happily.

    Yup¡­The laughing Nei-san is better.

    ¡¸Eh¡­I¡¯m also a ¡ºLittle sister¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s actually a ¡ºLittle brother¡»though¡­Well, don¡¯t mind the small details!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸¡­With that said, what will you do, Ojou-sama?!¡¹

    Sensei sighed.

    ¡¸¡­I lose. I get it. I¡¯m joining in¡¹

    Sensei answered.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll have Ojou-sama as the President of the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­President?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    ¡¸Yes¡­When ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»has differing opinions, we¡¯ll seek for Ojou-sama¡¯s approval. Please lead your ¡ºLittle sisters¡»as the ¡ºEldest sister¡»from now on¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bowed respectfully to Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­In the end, you¡¯re just going to push the troubles to me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s a lot of problems that we can¡¯t resolve unless we consult Ojou-sama¡¯s decision!¡¹

    Sensei and Katsuko-nee looks at each other¡­

    Then¡­Both of them laughed.

    ¡¸¡­I get it! I should just do it right?! I¡¯ll show you how to be the¡ºeldest sister¡»!¡¹

    Sensei finally became our ¡ºAlly¡»

    Not a ¡ºHead¡», ¡ºRuler¡» or ¡ºLeader¡»¡­

    But as an ¡ºAlly¡»¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸With that said, Ojou-sama has inaugurated as the president of the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains to Misuzu and Maika.

    Both of them has changed to their school uniforms after the bath.

    The two girls applauded.

    ¡¸¡­However, Katsuko will still be the chairman of ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡» Because I will work as a coordinator when the opinions break up¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s having an aloof attitude but she¡¯s happy inside.6

    ¡¸Maru-chan¡¯s next!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Margo-sama cannot enter at right now¡­She said ¡ºI can¡¯t enter right now¡»after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡­¡ºI can¡¯t enter right now¡»

    Until the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke ends¡­

    I look at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t mind it Onii-san¡¹

    Maika looks up at me.

    ¡¸Maika understands it¡¹

    Maika¡¯s forcing herself to smile.

    ¡¸Then, Yoshida-kun, please take a shower and change clothes in hurry¡¹

    Sensei told me.

    ¡¸We¡¯re about to come back to school¡¹

    ¡­Oh right

    Megumi¡¯s next7

    My relationship with Megumi is twisted.

    I have to go to Megumi¡¯s house to fix that twist.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Misuzu has a dance practice at night so it¡¯s about time to return¡¹

    Right¡­The symposium is the day after tomorrow./

    ¡¸Misuzu-san. I¡¯ll send you off by car so please wait¡¹

    Sensei told Misuzu.

    ¡¸No, Misuzu will walk to the station¡¹

    Misuzu insisted but¡­

    It¡¯s trouble to walk from here to the station¡­

    Cesario Viola is here too¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, I have to discuss with you about that one and Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sensei said.

    ¡®That one¡¯, means Megumi.

    Maika still doesn¡¯t know my relationship with Megumi.

    Sensei must be thinking something as she¡¯s still hiding it.

    ¡¸Either way, it would be faster if we go by car¡­okay?¡¹

    Misuzu finally accepted when Sensei repeated her words

    ¡¸Understood, if that¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Maika.

    ¡¸Maika-chan will be be with us and we¡¯ll go to the clinic after stopping at school¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu was taken there the day before yesterday. Ikeda-sensei is a kind doctor so don¡¯t worry!¡¹

    Misuzu told Maika.

    She has completely become Maika¡¯s Onee-san¡­

    But¡­It must be trouble for the clinic to be visited by girls who lost their virginity in three straight days.

    Or rather¡­It¡¯s pitiful for Yukino to be the only one who¡¯s not taken there.

    ¡¸I¡¯m making tea¡­You hurry up and take shower. There will be school uniform in the changing room!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay!¡¹

    Pushed by Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice, I run in the corridor.

    ¡¸Ah, Wait¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san called me from the back.

    Nei-san is holding some file.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    I stopped¡­

    ¡¸¡­You can just walk. Let¡¯s talk until you come to the bathroom¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I walk with Nei-san on the long corridor.

    When there¡¯s no one else around¡­Nei-san spoke.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks for earlier¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸That made me really happy¡¹

    Nei-san says while her cheeks turning red.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan. I¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m actually not ¡ºNatou Nei (ÄÎuŒŽ)¡»¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸My real name¡¯s ¡ºNajima Yasuko(ÄÎuŒŽ×Ó)¡» You just remove the ¡º×Ó¡»but it becomes a different name in English writing, right?¡¹

    Doing that¡­She came to Japan escaping Cesario Viola¡­

    ¡¸My little brother is ¡ºNajima Keito (ÄÎu¾°ÈË)¡» We¡¯ve been called by our family ¡ºNei¡»and ¡ºKei¡»since childhood¡­Take a look at this¡¹

    Nei-san took out a photo from the file.

    A photo of two children.

    ¡¸¡­This?¡¹

    ¡¸This is me¡­and this is Kei-chan¡¹

    The child on the photo is definitely Nei-san on her childhood days¡­

    Both of them have the same face¡­!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Kei and I are twins¡¹

    ¡­No, but?!

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this a photo of two girls?!8¡¹

    Nei-san answers my question sadly.

    ¡¸¡­Vesario Viola loved to dress Kei-chan as a girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸Cesario Viola is a pervert with that hobby¡­!!!!9¡¹

    1. Pledge to protect ?

    2. Hatsukoi ?

    3. Renai, I don¡¯t understand it either ?

    4. Damn, I want to stuff myself in Katsuko-nee¡¯s chest too! ?

    5. Meaning, Elder sister ?

    6. Tsundere Minaho ?

    7. Ugh ?

    8. ¡°THE DICK MAKES IT BETTER¡± ?

    9. In short, he¡¯s a trap lover! ?

 Chapter 106

    106. Rumors and eyes

    After taking a quick shower and changing to my uniform¡­Everyone¡¯s in the dining room drinking tea.

    It¡¯s already past 4:30.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to offer you some tea but there¡¯s no time¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters apologetically.

    Katsuko-nee has changed her clothes too.

    It¡¯s a black business suit. The lower isn¡¯t a tight skirt but pants.

    She looks active and cool¡­

    ¡¸Nei will be looking after the house¡­okay?¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s on her usual black dress.

    Or rather, it¡¯s the same clothes she wore at the school earlier this morning.

    The students at the school doesn¡¯t know that Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s living on a place that¡¯s just nearby the school.

    If she comes back with different clothes, they¡¯ll have strange misunderstandings.¡­

    ¡¸¡­Okaaay~ I¡¯ll look after the mansion!¡¹

    Nei-san is still wearing the Greek style clothing.

    When she¡¯s the only one wearing it, it looks very lewd¡­

    ¡¸Onii-san, you look better with that kind of hairstyle¡­!¡¹

    Maika said when she saw my head after bath.

    ¡¸Eeeh, Misuzu likes it a bit wilder however¡¹

    ¡­Hmmm

    The girls wearing uniforms from the two of the most famous Ojou-sama school in Japan touches my head.

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯m going to school¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸I was there earlier this morning¡­if I change my hairstyle suddenly, everyone would be surprised, right?1¡¹

    Actually¡­There¡¯s probably nobody going to notice that I changed my hairstyle.

    ¡¸¡­Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Misuzu seems to have agreed somehow

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡­!¡¹

    Sensei stands from her seat

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the car¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bowed

    ¡¸Nei¡­Turn the security of the mansion to the Maximum level¡¹

    Sensei told Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Maru-chan has already done all of that!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san¡¯s thinking about the possibility that Cesario Viola has already come to Japan.

    ¡­And that he¡¯ll come to attack the mansion.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    At the entrance, Katsuko-nee comes with a green minivan.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko will be the driver. Sit next to Misuzu-san and Maika-san¡¹

    Sensei said.

    Maika-san will be sitting on the backmost. In case that there¡¯s some gloomy feelings coming up in Maika-san, you can cling on Katsuko or Misuzu. You two, if you feel something¡¯s bad, then hug her immediately¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s assuming that she gets a psychological flashback from being raped.

    In any case, there¡¯s a possibility that Maika¡¯s attacked by a strong fear¡­

    Therefore, the two Onee-san will stay next to Maika.

    The rapist, me¡­should seat apart from Maika.

    ¡¸I¡¯m on the passenger seat¡¹

    When I tried top go to the passenger seat which is the farthest from the backseat¡­

    Yuzuki-sensei¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun will seat on the second row. We¡¯ll be going in the school so it would be bad to see the female teacher being intimate with a schoolboy¡¹

    ¡­Certainly.

    The car has smoke glass panels starting the second row but¡­it would be troublesome if someone misunderstood that Yuzuki-sensei and I are alone in the car.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Misuzu, Maika, and Katsuko-nee are seating on the third row of the minivan.

    Second row is me on the left seat.

    It¡¯s only Sensei on the first row¡­

    ¡¸¡­We have to hurry¡¹

    Sensei started the engine.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The green car we¡¯re in immediately enters the school.

    ¡¸¡­This is Onee-chan¡¯s school isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Maika looks outside the window and said.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    I try to be evasive.

    How should I explain about Megumi and Yukino to Maika?

    Sensei goes to the track and field club¡¯s room instead of the usual school personnel parking lot.

    Sensei stopped the car on the back of the physical education warehouse which is hardly used.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much time. Yoshida-kun, can you bring her here?¡¹

    Sensei spoke to me through the mirror.

    ¡¸¡­That girl?¡¹

    Maika makes a suspicious face.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? He has another sex partner who¡¯s going to the same school as him¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Maika with a smile.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a very gentle person. Misuzu likes her. I¡¯m sure that Maika-san will get along with her¡¹

    Misuzu told Maika.

    Maika looks at me in worry.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­There¡¯s no way it¡¯s my Onee-chan, right?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s clever. She¡¯s very sensitive.

    I raised my ass from the seat and turned to Maika on the back row.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not. It¡¯s a different girl¡¹

    I told Maika.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to worry Maika¡¹

    I smiled at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then that person will also be Maika¡¯s ¡ºSister¡», right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Maika will try to get along with her¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    I stretch out my hand and pat Maika¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m bringing her immediately¡­!¡¹

    I got off the car alone¡­

    I go towards the girl¡¯s track and field team¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Oh, Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    The first years have gathered in front of the track and field room, they¡¯re fixing their equipment.

    Of course, everyone¡¯s still on their training wear.

    The one who called out to me is Koujou-san.

    ¡¸¡­I-I came here to get Megumi as told by Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    Shit. I should¡¯ve recovered, but¡­

    I¡¯m still stuttering in school.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s in shower right now. We had her go first in order for her to leave at 5¡­

    Takeshiba-senpai comes from the clubroom and told me.

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you very much!¡¹

    Senpai smiled at me.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to be that nervous. You¡¯re a pair of lovers I approve. You can be more bold¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­She then spoke to the first years.

    ¡¸Someone tell Yamamine¡­¡ºYour husband has come to get you¡»!¡¹

    The girls shouted ¡ºKyaaa¡»in joy

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll call her out!¡¹

    Koujou-san stood up and responded to Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Saying that, Senpai disappeared to the clubroom.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going then¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, please¡¹

    Koujou-san comes to the gym from the clubroom.

    The shower room for the girl athletic club is next to the gym.

    By the way, the men¡¯s are just at the back of the clubroom.

    The shower room for men and women are separated to not let them take a peek¡­

    No¡­There¡¯s probably a hidden cameras in the showers because of Yuzuki-sensei.

    Sensei¡¯s searching for prostitution candidates in this school¡­

    She¡¯d put cameras in the stall showers so they can check their naked bodies¡­

    What an outrageous thought¡­

    ¡¸¡­hey hey, Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    The first years from the track and field team gathered around me.

    The voice who called me out was perhaps my classmate.

    I remember her face but not her name.

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    ¡¸No way, name¡¯s Ogino. Aren¡¯t we in the same class?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well fine. Yoshida-kun doesn¡¯t get along with anyone after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Well

    I can¡¯t reply to that.

    ¡¸But, that surprised me. Who would¡¯ve thought that Yoshida-kun and Megumi are raburabu2¡¹

    ¡­Yup

    Even I am surprised.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that it¡¯ll be like this¡­

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you completely crazy on Shirasaka-san? Though it often changes to Megumi¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Change?

    ¡¸Ogino-chi, you shouldn¡¯t say that!¡¹

    The other girl¡¯s scolded Ogino-san.

    ¡¸Ah, Sorry. But, everyone in the class knows that Yoshida-kun is madly in love with Shirasaka-san. As expected, you woke up when Shirasaka-san dated Endou-kun?¡¹

    ¡­As expected, everything about me is leaked to everyone.

    Hey¡­I woke up my eyes when she dated Endou?

    ¡¸Well, of course you will. No matter how good looking Endou-kun is¡­even a hundred year love will wake up!¡¹

    Ogino-san laughs calmly.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Endou¡¯s not that popular with girls?¡¹

    I asked instinctively¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s just a small portion. They went kyaa kyaa over what bastard is saying They just have big voices so they may think so but¡­most of the girls hate Endou-kun¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Did you see it Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Ogino-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you don¡¯t know. Endou-kun came to school with a terrible face. His face is swelling so hard and there¡¯s a big plaster on his nose¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    Margo-san beating him up on the night park the day before yesterday¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Endou-kun said that he was attacked by a hooligan in a town¡¹

    Ogino-san laughed.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s saying that he might¡¯ve attacked Shirasaka-san by force and Yukino retaliated¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino retaliated?

    ¡¸You see¡­the people in the baseball cub are betting on when Endou-kun would take Shirasaka-san¡¯s virginity. Then, Endou-kun attacked Shirasaka-san in the night park as he¡¯s getting impatient¡­then she repulsed him with all her might¡­!¡¹

    ¡­So that¡¯s the rumor?

    ¡¸Ah¡­My bro is a second year baseball club member. When I saw bro during lunchtime, he said that¡¹

    Another member of the club told us.

    ¡¸Endou-kun¡¯s acting bossy because his father has a connection with the coach of the baseball club? Even though he¡¯s just a first year. That¡¯s why he¡¯s isolated in the baseball club

    ¡¸I heard it from my bro, he seems to be giving out sports drinks, supplying protein, and bringing them to some other place¡­in the end, that¡¯s all his parent¡¯s money. The seniors are being friendly with him on the outside but they¡¯re making a fool of him in the back¡¹

    ¡­Therefore, there¡¯s the rumor of Yukino retaliating him going around.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun should take a look at it later. It will make you feel refreshed¡­¡¹

    Ogino-san told me.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­Yoshida-kun was beaten up by Endou-kun because of Shirasaka-san right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well¡¹

    ¡¸That was horrible isn¡¯t it? You see, Yoshida-kun is just staring at Shirasaka-san however¡­that¡¯s all. He¡¯s not a stalker, and he doesn¡¯t even approach her within three meters¡¹

    So I was like that.

    ¡¸Ogino-chi, isn¡¯t that enough. He already has Yamamine-chan after all.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going out with Shirasaka-san. It would make him feel sorry!¡¹

    The other girls are supporting me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry, sorry. But, it was a surprise. It was so sudden¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Yamami has become so wonderful. And bright too¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah She¡¯s just an overly serious and obstinate girl but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never thought that she¡¯s such a playful child¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Look¡­earlier this morning¡­she said ¡ºI¡¯ll definitely bear Yoshida-kun¡¯s child¡» I¡¯ve never thought that she¡¯s a girl without common sennse¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it was surprising¡¹

    ¡¸But, she¡¯s gotten more human and cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Just a bit of a fool though¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she can¡¯t even concentrate on today¡¯s practice¡¹

    I got surprised on what Ogino-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi wasn¡¯t able to concentrate?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the usual Megumi don¡¯t do a lot of mistakes. She misheard Senpai¡¯s instructions. So she ran a lap on the ground alone¡¹

    ¡¸Yet she¡¯s strangely bright. She¡¯s smiling at random times¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s inevitable. Love makes you an idiot right? Her head is in happy mode so let¡¯s leave her alone for a while¡¹

    The members say that however¡­

    As expected¡­Megumi¡¯s overdoing it?

    About dating me.

    ¡¸Oh right, I heard it from Yamamine-chan¡­Yamamine-chan¡¯s the one who confessed?¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­No way she did, right?¡¹

    ¡¸She said that she confessed during lunch break¡¹

    ¡¸I heard it too. She said that she likes Yoshida-kun since the entrance ceremony. Then, when she and Yoshida-kun suddenly became class representatives¡­Megumi confessed when you two were alone¡¹

    ¡­Wait a moment

    ¡¸Right¡­Megumi¡¯s the one who asked to date Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸After asking so many times, Yamami finally got her approval. She said that she loved Yoshida-kun all this time¡¹

    Megumi made another story.

    Rewriting the story from reality so she can accept it.

    ¡­Shit.

    Or rather, this might be a dangerous situation.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see what¡¯s so good with Yoshida-kun though¡¹

    Ogino-san said.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Ogino-chi That¡¯s rude to someone else¡¯s husband!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, don¡¯t be stingy on someone else¡¯s taste¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, sorry¡¹

    Ogino-san stick out her tongue and apologized.3

    No¡­I think the same thing.

    There¡¯s no way someone like Megumi would suddenly like a human like me¡­!

    ¡¸Yamami¡¯s a serious girl so she goes full speed once she¡¯s sure¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s why, treasure her¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make Megumi cry!¡¹

    ¡¸That gentle girl is quite rare you know. You¡¯d be beaten up if you do something unreasonable¡¹

    All of the girls are telling me.

    Megumi¡­you¡¯re loved this much by everyone.

    ¡¸I thought that Yoshida-kun as a strange shadow person in the class all this time¡­¡¹

    Ogino-san told me.

    ¡¸But, I see you in a new light¡­You confronted captain and Yuzuki-sensei upfront¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It was so manly¡¹

    ¡¸We got juice as treat¡¹

    As expected of the man Megumi fell for¡­! He maybe vague but, he¡¯s core is reliable¡¹

    Ogino-san says that however.

    I¡­

    I don¡¯t have confidence in myself.

    ¡¸You should stick out your chest more even in the classroom¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yoshida-kun has to get himself together or Yamamine-chan would be made fun of¡­!¡¹

    If I don¡¯t get it together¡­Megumi would be laughed at¡­?!

    ¡¸Well yeah. That¡¯s what means to be ¡ºBoyfriend girlfriend¡»¡¹

    ¡­I

    I was naive.

    I¡¯ve never thought about it.

    Since I¡¯m going out with a girl¡­I must not let her be ridiculed.

    I have to become a wonderful man whom my girl can be proud of.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you everyone. I¡¯ll do my best to be a man suitable for Megumi¡­!¡¹

    I bowed to the girls.

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you saying Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Ogino-san panicks.

    ¡¸No, I really thank you. I¡¯m still no good but¡­I¡¯ll become a man who won¡¯t be strange being next to Megumi. I¡¯m not good for now. I¡¯ll do my whole best¡¹

    The girls are looking at me with admiration.

    ¡¸¡­So Yoshida-kun¡¯s this serious¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Yamami¡¯s boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to be told by those words too¡¹

    Ogino-san looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­By the way, are you really going with Yuzuki-sensei and Megumi to her house?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I will. I¡¯m going to greet Megumi¡¯s parents¡¹

    There¡¯s nothing embarrassing anymore.

    I said it fairly with confidence.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­He¡¯s serious¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m serious¡­You can tell everyone in the class that I¡¯m going out with Megumi¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right

    I cannot pull back anymore.

    I¡¯ll make Megumi happy.

    I¡¯ll put my life on it¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s so cool!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll support you!¡¹

    ¡¸Invite all of us in your wedding!¡¹

    My determination is transmitted to the girls.

    Everyone¡¯s laughing happily.

    Therefore, I ready myself¡­

    I¡¯ll definitely invite all these girls.

    ¡­At Megumi¡¯s wedding.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Yamami¡¯s here!¡¹

    When I turned to the voice of the girl¡­

    Koujou-san and Megumi on her uniform has come from the gym.

    Megumi ran towards me when she confirmed my figure.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    She pulled my hand and separate me from the crowd.

    She pulled me to under the iron stairs on the clubroom¡­

    Then she asked me in whisper¡­!

    ¡¸¡­How did it go with Maika-chan?¡¹

    I answered in a small voice.

    ¡¸¡­For the time being, it settled peacefully¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika became our ally¡­ She¡¯s with Yuzuki-sensei in the car¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸A lot happened but¡­she understands it now. She¡¯s getting along with Katsuko-nee and Misuzu¡­Sensei also accepted Maika as an ally¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad!¡¹

    Megumi embraces me!

    ¡¸¡­Wow!¡¹

    The girls shouts in joy again.

    ¡¸Yamami, it¡¯s okay to be raburabu, but¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t that fine? We¡¯re seeing something that¡¯s rare too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, won¡¯t they look like that everyday?¡¹

    ¡¸You said it¡¹

    ¡¸If it becomes annoying, then I¡¯ll complain¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s forgive them for now!¡¹

    We can hear those voices from the girls.

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, let¡¯s go to Sensei¡¯s car¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yup¡¹

    Megumi separates from me.

    When she finally noticed the girls¡¯ eyes, she felt a bit embarrassed¡­

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going to say goodbye to my seniors¡­!¡¹

    She went to the track and field team¡¯s room.

    She knocked on the door.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Yamamine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Enter!¡¹

    It was Captain Takeshiba¡¯s voice.

    Megumi opens the door.

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯m extremely sorry but I¡¯ll be going ahead!¡¹

    Megumi bowed her head deeply.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I don¡¯t get it but do your best!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    The seniors from inside the room calls out to the absentminded Megumi one after another.

    ¡¸Introducing one¡¯s boyfriend to the parents is a big event for women¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to check the man¡¯s look¡­and if he¡¯s going out with Yamamine-chan properly!¡¹

    ¡¸The father would take a look at the clothes first¡¹

    ¡¸If the man¡¯s face can¡¯t be fixed¡­his clothes should be decent, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you have such experience?¡¹

    ¡¸No no¡­What about you?¡¹

    ¡¸When I was dating with my previous boyfriend around the station, Dad came home from work by chance¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh¡­Then what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸It was super-bad! I¡¯m wearing a red miniskirt and a frilly blouse¡­and the guy¡¯s wearing a very flashy clothing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Then you see, Dad calmly took photos of our appearance with his phone¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we had a family meeting because of that photograph at night¡­Mom, and bro, and my elementary lil sis gathered¡­¡ºWhat do people think when they see couples with this appearance¡»They kept nagging me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s harsh¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, when I saw the photo¡­I can¡¯t see us as an interesting couple¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Did you reflect on it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I soul-searched!¡¹

    ¡¸With that thing happening, you should take care of how you look too. When you¡¯re alone, you can go for the fashion that¡¯s a bit loose but¡­when you¡¯re a couple, you need to consider the impact of it to the society¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba brought the talk into an agreement somehow.

    ¡¸Thank you for the advice! I will keep it in mind!¡¹

    The serious Megumi bows to her seniors again.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Do your best. We¡¯ll also support you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Later then. Thanks for the day¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks for the day. I¡¯m going ahead!¡¹

    Megumi said that and closed the door.

    ¡¸Then, bye Yamami!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¹

    The members from outside the room called us out too.

    ¡¸Sorry for going ahead¡­I¡¯ll be paying for this debt¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to do that, Megumi. We had juice earlier too¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­You don¡¯t need to mind it. In exchange!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t break up easily!¡¹

    Megumi bowed her head to the other first years¡­

    And finally she comes back to me who she left behind.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Megumi grabs my hand.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    Megumi grips my hand powerfully¡­

    She must be nervous meeting up with Maika.

    ¡­Her hand is cold.

    We went to the physical education warehouse where Sensei stopped her car¡­while holding hands.

    ¡¸Look¡­It¡¯s there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s tension is transmitted¡­

    We approached the car¡­

    I opened the door from the back¡­

    In the middle of the rear seat¡­

    Katsuko-nee and Misuzu has Maika sitting in between them¡­

    She looks up at Megumi in surprise¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Megumi-chan?¡¹

    Megumi talked to Maika with a forced smile.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s been a while. Maika-chan.¡¹

    1. Actually, no, I tried doing that and nobody noticed. Or maybe that¡¯s just because I¡¯m wearing a hat ?

    2. Rabu rabu means love love ?

    3. Teeheepero ?

 Chapter 107

    107. Slave girl Yamamine Megumi

    Maika cannot hide her bewilderment from the sudden appearance of Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, go to the second row, Megumi can sit next to Maika-san¡¹

    Sensei instructs them

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Misuzu moves away from her seat.

    In exchange, Megumi sat next to Maika.

    Maika clings hard to Katsuko-nee.

    Not Megumi who¡¯s her distant relative but Katsuko-nee.

    Lastly, I step in the car and closed the door.

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    Sensei starts the car¡­

    The strained atmosphere in the car continued for a while

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan, are you Onii-san¡¯s sex partner?¡¹

    Maika asks Megumi timidly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sex partner?¡¹

    Megumi seems to not understand what she means.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san, Nei-san, Misuzu-san are all Onii-san¡¯s sex partners. Also¡­Maika became one too¡­Maika¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Maika talks to Megumi.

    Maika¡¯s hand is holding into Katsuko-nee¡¯s arm tightly.

    Katsuko-nee is holding Maika¡¯s shoulder gently¡­

    Megumi answered.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not. I¡¯m Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex slave1¡¹

    ¡¸¡­eh?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s stunned.

    Misuzu looks at Megumi in surprise.

    ¡­I¡¯m also shocked.,

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being next to Misuzu-san and Katsuko-neesan I¡¯m the least existence for Yoshida-kun. Maika-chan shouldn¡¯t mind me and be loved by Yoshida-kun a lot¡­¡¹

    Megumi smiled kindly¡­

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m glad¡­Maika-chan¡¯s accepted by everyone¡¹

    Saying that, Megumi talked to everyone in the car2

    ¡¸¡­Thank you everyone.. Please take care of Maika-chan from now on. I ask of you all¡¹

    Megumi bowed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san, what do you mean by that now?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Megumi

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Saying that you¡¯re Danna-sama¡¯s sex slave?¡¹

    I can¡¯t understand that too

    Megumi answered¡­

    ¡¸¡­Because, a girl like me is only suited as a sex slave¡¹

    ¡­Eeeh?

    Megumi looks at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan, how much do you know about me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How much?¡¹

    Maika is at loss¡­

    ¡¸¡­You do know that your father is my father too, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Maika clings to Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where did you learn it from?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan¡¹

    Of all the people¡­Yukino talked about it?

    ¡¸¡­What did Yukino say?¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸Megumi-chan was a daughter of Papa from a hostess. Papa was deceived by that person¡­then when she gave birth to Megumi-chan, she took a lot of money. But in the end, she threw Megumi-chan and ran somewhere¡­Unable to stand it, Megumi-chan was sent to Yamamine-ojisan¡¹

    ¡­What the hell?

    ¡­Isn¡¯t that entirely different from the truth!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lie¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei muttered from the driver¡¯s seat.

    The car¡¯s about to reach outside the school soon

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Maika looks at Sensei in surprise.

    Sensei looks at Megumi over the mirror

    ¡¸Megumi¡­I didn¡¯t tell Maika what happened to myself. I think it¡¯s a breach of manners to talk about that other than myself¡­¡¹

    Sensei used that reason to warn Megumi to not to tell Maika about ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸¡­Maika-san. I told you about me and my little sister being raped by your father and being sold into prostitution, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I heard it¡¹

    ¡¸My mother¡¯s the same¡¹

    Megumi continues what Sensei is talking about

    Maika looks at Megumi in surprise.

    ¡¸¡­My mother was the same. Raped forcibly by Shiraska-san¡­became pregnant with a child¡­and was sold into prostitution¡­!¡¹

    Megumi talks indifferently

    Sensei¡¯s eyes from the mirror is gloomy.

    ¡¸¡­No way!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s surprised¡­!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s true. My real mother was a prostitute¡¹

    Sensei proves Megumi¡¯s story

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s mother¡­Keiko-san became a prostitute at the same time as me. I know that well. We keep company the same men after all¡­I¡¯m really indebt with Keiko-san¡­!¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s words are heavy.

    ¡¸I raised Megumi until she was six When the prostitution house lost Keiko-san¡­Shirasaka Souzuke pushed Megumi to Yamamine-san who has a weak standpoint¡¹

    Maika looks at Megumi.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡¯s real mother is dead?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­well, a lot of things happened¡¹

    Megumi spoke vaguely

    She must be thinking that it¡¯s harsh to talk about the evildoings of one¡¯s father in one go.

    But¡­Sensei continued to talk.

    ¡¸When Keiko-san died, Megumi became Yamamine-san¡¯s adopted daughter for ten years. But¡­That¡¯s not the end. ¡­Shirasaka Sousuke plans to contact Megumi this year. He told Megumi to stop school and become a prostitute¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Papa did?!¡¹

    Maika receives shock.

    ¡­Megumi is.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s true¡­I was told¡ºI¡¯m going to take you from Yamamine house when Golden Week ends¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    Megumi took out her phone¡­

    ¡¸¡­Look¡¹

    Megumi opens the mail.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºI¡¯ll meet you at the end of holiday. I¡¯ve already finished the business talk. I¡¯ve already sold your virginity for 3M, get your body clean ready¡»¡¹

    Katsuko-nee reads out the contents of the mail Megumi showed Maika¡­

    ¡¸This is Papa¡¯s address¡­!¡¹

    Maika confirmed that the sender of the mail was her father¡­

    ¡¸¡­She sold Megumi to a Yakuza and a politician I know who he¡¯s scheduled to sell her. I¡¯ve examined all of it!¡¹

    Sensei said

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s cruel. That¡¯s too cruel¡­Papa

    Maika spilled tears

    Katsuko-nee embraces Maika tightly and pats her back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Minaho-san has saved me. I don¡¯t need to be a prostitute¡¹

    Megumi smiled at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    Maika looks up.

    ¡¸In exchange, I have to get out of Yamamine house. Yamamine house cannot go against the head of Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Maika who¡¯s a member of Shirasaka house cannot understand the house problems Megumi is talking about

    ¡¸A family with a good social standing needs to give birth to a prodigal son by all means. Shirasaka Sousuke is exactly that. Normally, a child who¡¯s bad will be disposed out of the family but¡­The actual head of Shirasaka house, Shirasaka Moritsugu is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s uncle. He¡¯s Maika-san¡¯s grand-uncle¡­!¡¹

    The head of Shirasaka house¡­The owner of the newspaper publishing?

    ¡¸Moritsugu-san cherishes Shirasaka Soueuke. Even if he¡¯s like that, he¡¯s his brother¡¯s son. He only thinks of protecting him¡¹

    That famous newspaper company defends Shirasaka Sousuke?

    ¡¸Also¡­If it was discovered that Shirasaka¡¯s own illegitimate child is being sold to prostitution by the society, it¡¯ll become a huge scandal. Shirasaka house would be the target of the mass media. Therefore¡­If we tell the current situation to the head of Shirasaka house, they will erase Megumi¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡­That means?

    ¡¸She won¡¯t be immediately killed however¡­She¡¯ll be brought to some distant place and be watched all the time. Won¡¯t be allowed to go out freely¡­and sooner or later, she¡¯ll be made to marry someone from the instructions of Shirasaka house¡­That¡¯s how it will be¡¹

    That¡¯s Shirasaka house¡¯s way of doing it¡­!

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯m going to take Megumi from the Yamamine-san¡¯s house. If I take her away by force, Yamamine house won¡¯t be blamed for it. I feel sorry for it but I¡¯ll have Yamamine-san severe connections with Megumi. That¡¯s for the sake of both sides¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Severe connections.

    She¡¯ll separate from the foster parents she lived with for 10 years¡­

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­I¡¯m going to say my goodbye to Yamamine house. Thus I will completely separate from the blood of Shirasaka. I¡¯ll become Minaho-san¡¯s ally. That¡¯s what I decided¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki Minaho¡¯s ally.

    That means becoming a member of the crime organization ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Then¡­I don¡¯t need to sell myself anymore¡­¡¹

    Megumi shows her best smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I decided¡­I¡¯ll become Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex slave!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­That means?

    ¡­Hey

    ¡­What do you mean by that?

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan, you already had sex with Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I did¡¹

    Maika answered Megumi with a frightened expression.

    ¡¸Then you know it. Yoshida-kun is a very gentle and sincere person¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Maika nodded.

    ¡¸I trust Yoshida-kun very much and I¡¯m grateful to him. When I was embraced by Yoshida-kun, I was able to cut off with a lot of things. I have given up completely. I was a daughter of a prostitute so I thought it¡¯s inevitable for me to become a prostitute too. My life has always been miserable and shameful that I thought I can no longer come back¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi?!

    ¡¸But¡­Yoshida-kun embraced me. He really embraced me gently like a lover. I¡­even though it¡¯s someone like me, he accepted me as someone living. It¡¯s not just me¡­He also recognized all the people who brought me up. He thanked them. That made me very happy¡­!¡¹

    Tears pile up on Megumi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I decided¡­Since I don¡¯t need to sell myself and serve lots of men¡­I¡¯ll dedicate my life to Yoshida-kun. I¡¯ll become his sex slave¡¹

    Misuzu butts in without break!

    ¡¸Why sex slave?! Shouldn¡¯t it be a lover?!¡¹

    Megumi answers.

    ¡¸Because, Yoshida-kun has Katsuko-neesan and Misuzu-san before I was embraced¡­3¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    ¡­Oh right!

    ¡­Before Megumi experienced her first time.

    ¡­I¡¯ve shown Megumi my sex with Katsuko-nee and Misuzu!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need to barge in. I¡¯m not as beautiful as Katsuko-neesan or Misuzu-san¡­!4¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-san, what are you saying!¡¹

    Misuzu strongly protests against Megumi!

    ¡­But

    ¡¸I¡¯m a daughter of a prostitute5 I¡¯ve seen my mother being embraced by various men since I was born. She¡¯s bought with money. Therefore¡­I thought that I would become a prostitute someday. That I cannot escape that fate¡­!¡¹

    Megumi lived with and was raised by the prostitutes until she was six

    Megumi¡¯s mind is deeply pierced by the memory of those days¡­!

    ¡¸I was taken care by my foster parents. I¡¯m very thankful of them. They were gentle to me who was a daughter of a prostitute¡­6 That¡¯s why¡­I thought that I must not be a shameful daughter for my foster parents at Yamamine house¡¹

    Therefore Megumi was an honor student all this time?

    As she¡¯s an adopted daughter, it adds additional shadow to character development of Megumi¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m that kind of trivial woman. I¡¯m different from Misuzu-san. I don¡¯t have the quialification to be loved by Yoshida-kun unlike everyone¡¹

    ¡­Megumi looks at me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have to end on prostitution¡­therefore, I swear¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll become Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex slave for my entire life. I don¡¯t need to be loved¡­I¡¯m just fine being a slave. I¡¯ll do anything. Yoshida-kun will be the only one who can have my body. I want to bear Yoshida-kun¡¯s child. I¡¯ll even sell myself for Yoshida-kun¡¯s sake¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi announced.

    ¡¸I love Megumi though¡¹

    Megumi shook her head and laughed slightly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need to be loved.7 I¡¯m not a woman that should be loved by you8 Isn¡¯t there a lot of women that should be loved by Yoshida-kun?9 Just think of me as a slave. I¡¯ll devote myself to you forever. I¡¯m fine being your sex slave¡­!¡¹

    In the end¡­I didn¡¯t understand anything.

    I should¡¯ve understood it from Sensei¡¯s talk of Lee Miller.

    Lee Miller was raped when she was eight¡­to remove that trauma, the adults around her gave her an idea that romantic feelings and sexual desire are different.

    As a result, Lee Miller has become a woman too rampant in sex¡­!

    ¡­In Megumi¡¯s case.

    She was raised in a brothel until she was six¡­Furthermore, it was the time where Shirasaka Sousuke does whatever he wants in the mansion, she saw her own mother and other girls forced to compel on perverted sex.

    She was convinced that she¡¯ll do the same¡­

    Furthermore, when she was received in Yamamine house as a adopted daughter¡­She always felt indebt thinking ¡ºMy existence has always been a trouble¡»

    Therefore¡­Megumi has become distorted.

    She assumes herself as a woman who¡¯s not qualified to be loved by someone¡­!

    ¡­What the hell!

    ¡¸But, what about the commotion you made earlier this morning?¡­You declared that you¡¯re going out with Yoshida-kun in front of everyone in the track and field. ¡ºHigh school student-like relationship within school¡»¡¹

    Sensei asks Megumi.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­If I don¡¯t do that, I think that Yoshida-kun won¡¯t part from Yukino¡¹

    Maika reacts from Megumi¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¡­From Onee-chan?¡¹

    Megumi answers calmly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in the same class with Yukino and Yoshida-kun¡­ Yukino is Yoshida-kun¡¯s first love¡­!¡¹

    Megumi makes a frank follow up.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I chose Yoshida-kun as one of spy¡¯s for Shirasaka Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be, Onee-chan¡¯s already¡­?¡¹

    Sensei answered Maika¡¯s sharp question.

    ¡¸The plan is still in progress¡­It¡¯s not complete yet. I can¡¯t tell Maika-san anything other than that¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­You said that your first love looks like Maika right? Was that Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    I admitted it obediently.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been in an all male¡¯s middle school so when I entered high school and met Yukino¡­I¡¯ve admired her all this time¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m using that feelings of Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sensei adds.

    While perfectly hiding it in ¡ºPresent progressive¡»that Yukino¡¯s already been violated¡­[1¡¡Yukino¤¬¤¹¤Ç¤Ë·¸¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤ò¡¢¡º¬FÔÚßMÐÐÐÎ¡»¤Î½~Ãî¤Ê±í¬F¤ÇëL¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡­¡­¡£]

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like that Yoshida-kun¡¯s attracted to Yukino. I definitely don¡¯t want that. Therefore I want to pull Yoshida-kun¡¯s eyes away from Yukino That¡¯s all¡¹

    Megumi looked at me once again.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry. Yoshida-kun might hate having a girlfriend like me. Endure it for a while. Please¡¹

    Megumi¡­What are you saying?

    ¡¸¡­If ever you like someone in the school other than Yukino, just tell me. I¡¯ll bring her to you., I¡¯ll do anything for Yoshida-kun¡¯s love¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just tell everyone in the school that I like Yoshida-kun so much that I forced him to go out with me. Yoshida-kun¡¯s reputation won¡¯t go down even if you abandon me. I¡¯ll definitely make it like that. Yoshida-kun can just think of me as his sex slave okay¡­¡¹

    Why are you so servile?

    You¡¯re trying to alter your memory for that sake?

    ¡­I!

    ¡¸I promised to the members of the track and field team earlier. I promised to invite them at my wedding with Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Wedding?¡¹

    Megumi mumbles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Our wedding¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s in blank surprise.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m just a slave. I would be cursed if we hold a wedding ceremony¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s sitting on the second row spoke heavily.

    ¡¸No¡­Megumi-san, please marry Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. Misuzu-san wants to marry Yoshida-kun, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸I want to!¡­But, the reality won¡¯t allow that¡¹

    ¡­Reality

    ¡¸We were scolded by Margo-sama a while ago. ¡ºIf you really want to be happy, then you have to face reality and think concretely¡»she said¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Margo-san said that.

    ¡¸Misuzu is Kouzuki¡¯s daughter. If Misuzu pushes her own ideas and marry Danna-sama forcibly, Misuzu¡¯s grandfather will disinherit me. And, it won¡¯t just be me¡­Yuzuki-sama, Nagisa-sama and the others would be affected by it badly as a result¡­¡¹

    Certainly¡­If Misuzu forces it, Misuzu¡¯s house will be hostile to ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Misuzu has to think how to be loved by Danna-sama for all the time. Misuzu thinks that she should build a firm position in the clan first. I think of being a researcher in the National University or a high ranking official like my father. Then, I¡¯ll continue marriage talks backed by my social power. Then, I¡¯ll become Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºMistress¡»for my entire life so it won¡¯t be a disgrace for my grandfather and my clan¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu will take an exam at Tokyo University for that sake?

    So that she won¡¯t part from me¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu cannot register as Danna-sama¡¯s wife. Kouzuki house will never allow that. Therefore¡­I¡¯ll leave the lawful wife role to Megumi-san¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are seriousl

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay for me to marry Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at the surprised Megumi.

    ¡¸I cannot marry him. My past doesn¡¯t allow it. I want a cute bride for him. Someone like Megumi-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa surely thinks the same. We¡¯re the same as Misuzu-san¡­We¡¯re okay being his ¡ºMistress¡»for the rest of our lives. We won¡¯t wish for the seat of legal wife. No¡­We can¡¯t wish¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san¡¯s past¡­

    That¡¯s them being prostitutes of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    Is it that heavy?

    ¡¸But¡­Nei-san¡¯s there too. Nei-san¡¯s very beautiful¡­ and I¡¯m sure that Yoshida-kun likes Nei-san more than me¡­!

    Megumi sees through me.

    No¡­I can¡¯t hide secrets anyway.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll become Nei-san¡¯s ¡ºLittle brother¡»¡¹

    I told Megumi.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll enter Nei-san¡¯s family register and become her real brother. That¡¯s what we decided¡¹

    Nei-san wants a ¡ºLittle brother¡»

    She wants to be my ¡ºSister¡»

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I cannot marry Nei-san¡¹

    I said it clearly.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei, I¡¯ll do that. Can you contact my father and adopt me as soon as possible?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei is.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s father is in Fukuoka right now¡­¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    Sensei examined it.

    ¡¸¡­Are you really sure about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­We¡¯re quite busy right now so I¡¯ll contact your father once we reach a point where we can pause¡¹

    When the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke and the matter with Mr. Viola ends¡­

    I¡¯ll formally become Nei-san¡¯s ¡ºLittle brother¡»¡­

    ¡¸What about Maika-san? Do you want to marry Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Sensei asks Maika

    ¡¸¡­Maika doesn¡¯t understand marriage yet¡¹

    The 14 year old girl answered.

    ¡¸But¡­If Onii-san and Megumi-chan marries, he¡¯ll become Maika¡¯s real Onii-san¡­¡¹

    ¡­Maika!

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­do you think of me as your sister?¡¹

    Maika smiled at Megumi.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­Megumi-chan is Maika¡¯s Onee-chan!¡¹

    Maika holds out to Megumi.

    Megumi holds Maika¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸¡­Ever since childhood, Megumi-chan has always been so gentle with Maika. You always think of Maika. Maika-chan wants Megumi-chan as her real sister instead¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being Onii-chan and Megumi-chan¡¯s little sister. Megumi-chan, marry him. I¡¯m sure Megumi-chan needs Onii-san the most¡­!¡¹

    Maika said.

    ¡¸I¡­Yoshida-kun¡­?¡¹

    Misuzu spoke to the surprised Megumi.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I also understood that I depended on the word ¡ºDanna-sama¡¯s pet¡»for a while. Megumi-san wants to depend on Danna-sama. Therefore, you¡¯re trying to run to the word¡ºSex slave¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Megumi tries to reflect on herself.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan might be the one who wants to monopolize him the most¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Am I like that?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Megumi who¡¯s looking down.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who knows your feelings the best¡­!¡¹

    Once again, Misuzu asks Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-san. Maika-san is also fine being Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºMistress¡»?¡¹

    Maika¡­

    ¡¸Yes. Maika will become a ¡ºMistress¡» Maika¡¯s already Onii-san¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Hey hey, Maika¡­!

    ¡¸Maika¡­There¡¯s no need to force yourself. Even Maika might find someone better than me someday¡­Shouldn¡¯t you just marry that person¡­!¡¹

    Maika laughs innocently and shook her neck.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­Did you listen to Misuzu-san¡¯s talk earlier?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Maika¡­can no longer marry properly. Maika¡¯s Papa will surely be in trouble won¡¯t he? He was that bad after all¡­It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡­Maika, you

    ¡¸Maika can no longer stay on Shirasaka house, can she? Even if Maika mets some other men, what Papa did will always follow Maika¡¹

    Maika¡¯s too clever.

    Even though she¡¯s just a 14 year old girl¡­

    She¡¯s holding her feelings and she has the strength to analyze reality calmly.

    ¡¸Maika¡­Perhaps, will never be able to marry for her entire life. I can¡¯t give unnecessary troubles to the person I will marry and his family¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san. Can you take Maika as your ¡ºMistress¡»and love her for the rest of your life?¡¹

    The second grade middle school girl is entrusting me with her future.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I promise. Maika will forever be my ¡ºWoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Will you do the same to Katsuko-san, Nei-san and Misuzu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll never differentiate. I¡¯ll love you all the same. I¡¯ll offer my whole mind and body for it¡­!¡¹

    I look at Megumi.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s the same¡­ Even if I marry Megumi, I won¡¯t treat her better than other girls. I¡¯ll love everyone fairly. As all are my ¡ºwomen¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Megumi looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Maika mutters in relief.

    ¡¸Maika¡­doesn¡¯t love just Onii-san. I like Katsuko-san, Nei-san, and Misuzu-san¡­I like everyone. I want to be everyone¡¯s¡ºAlly¡» Maika also loves Megumi-chan¡­!¡¹

    From Maika¡¯s smile¡­Megumi¡­!!!!!

    1. lol ?

    2. Author indicated Maika but it¡¯s actually Megumi ?

    3. Pun sighs ?

    4. Dammit Megumi, why are you trying to lower Maika¡¯s self esteem with you! ?

    5. And Katsuko was a former prostitute, get your shit together ?

    6. You¡¯re like shaming your mother ?

    7. He just said that he does, dammit! ?

    8. He just said that he does ?

    9. Don¡¯t worry, Yoshida-sama has a very huge love capacity ?

 Chapter 108

    108. Passionate girl Yamamine Megumi

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san, do you like having sex with Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu suddenly throws a question to Megumi.

    ¡¸I¡­still don¡¯t understand it¡¹

    Of course.

    Megumi just lost her virginity yesterday.

    There¡¯s still the pain and she didn¡¯t experience pleasure in sex yet.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯ll do anything as long as Yoshida-kun wishes for it. I¡¯ll do my best to become a lewd girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to do your best on that!¡¹

    Misuzu scolds Megumi.

    ¡¸I understand¡­Megumi-san. You¡¯re misunderstanding that you should merely serve Danna-sama¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s puzzled by Misuzu¡¯s words.

    ¡¸In sex¡­It won¡¯t end with just you giving your mind and body. You have to give it to your partner and you should receive too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Give and receive?

    ¡¸Misuzu finally understood it recently. Or rather¡­I discover various things every time Danna-sama embraces me. I¡¯m learning. And¡­Misuzu comes to love Danna-sama even more¡¹

    You understood from having sex with me? You learned?

    ¡­I

    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t learn anything.

    Misuzu¡¯s body feels so soft, warm, and pleasant¡­

    That¡¯s all.

    ¡¸Misuzu recently thinks about Eros and Agape¡¹

    ¡­Eros, what?

    ¡¸Misuzu-san What is that?¡¹

    Maika asked.

    Great, nice follow-up!

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not something taught as early as middle school¡­¡¹

    Misuzu told Maika.

    No¡­I¡¯m a high school but I don¡¯t know it either.

    I may learn it somewhere however¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s an ancient Greece word however¡­In Christian philosophy, ¡ºLove¡»is greatly divided into ¡ºEros¡»and ¡ºAgape¡»¡¹

    C-Christian philosophy¡­?!

    W-What¡¯s philosophy¡­?

    ¡¸¡ºEros¡»is general lust. Sexual love with body. It is considered to be the want to be rewarded by the partner¡¹

    Eh¡­It wasn¡¯t just ¡ºEro¡»?

    It¡¯s that isn¡¯t it?

    ¡ºKeep the Eros within bounds¡»that kind of¡ºEros¡», right?

    ¡¸On the other hand ¡ºAgape¡»is a philanthropy given unconditionally to everyone. Mental love. A love that doesn¡¯t ask for rewards. It can be translated to¡ºNeighborly love¡»¡¹

    ¡­Shit

    Could it be that Misuzu¡¯s a smart girl?

    She said that she¡¯ll take Tokyo University exam.

    ¡¸In Christianity, the spirit is higher than body so Agape is assumed as the highest class of love. Saying that the¡ºlove¡»God gives to men is the same as ¡ºAgape¡»¡¹

    ¡­Hee

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu had a doubt since then. Is ¡ºEros¡»really inferior to ¡ºAgape¡»¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡ºMental Philanthropy¡»and ¡ºLewd feelings¡»is incomparable isn¡¯t it?

    Or rather¡ºLewd feelings¡»is very personal¡­

    Or rather, what¡¯s most strange is comparing the two.

    ¡¸Misuzu thinks that ¡ºEros¡»is very important¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-sama, can I ask you something?¡¹

    Misuzu talks to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Sure, ask me¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered cheerfully

    ¡¸Katsuko-sama¡­do you intent to have sex with any other man than Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but him. If I can¡¯t have sex with him then I¡¯ll just masturbate throughout my life. I don¡¯t need any other men¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Why can you say that?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­His sex is truly wonderful. I can reveal my body and mind in front of him. He also shows me everything. There are no secrets. We throw our desires and greed at each other. I don¡¯t think I can find another ideal sex partner for a second time¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Misuzu continued asking.

    ¡¸But, if ever¡­Danna-sama dies right now¡­what will Katsuko-sama do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll kill myself¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered immediately.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already as good as dead before I met him. A world without him is meaningless for me¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee!

    ¡¸Then¡­If Danna-sama encounters an accident and lost his penis¡­what will Katsuko-sama do?¡¹

    If my penis is cut off?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­Even if he lose his penis, I¡¯ll love him as long as he still has his fingers and mouth. No¡­even if he lose his mouth or hands, it¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s here. As long as we can have our skins touch¡­I¡¯ll masturbate while embracing his body closely. That will satisfy me. I¡¯ll live with him forever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, you can¡¯t have sex with him anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸I already had enough sex. Katsuko¡¯s mind and body has firmly memorized the wonderful sex with him. Of course¡­I want to have sex with him a lot from now on but¡­I¡¯m okay as long as he¡¯s living. I have the memory of our happy sex. I¡¯m fine doing it by myself while he watches me. I¡¯ll be satisfied enough¡­I can live happily with that!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee answered.

    ¡¸Misuzu thinks that Katsuko-sama¡¯s feelings is actually ¡ºEros¡»¡¹

    ¡­¡ºEros¡»

    ¡¸This is also ¡ºLove¡»¡­Moreover, if there is no ¡ºSex¡»as mediation, it¡¯s a ¡ºlove¡»that doesn¡¯t come into existence¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Misuzu feels ¡ºEros¡»for Danna-sama. For example, if Danna-sama goes comatose¡­It¡¯s a bit imprudent isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sorry¡­But still, Misuzu will love Danna-sama forever. I¡¯ll take care of him forever. I¡¯ll never leave him. That¡¯s because I have the memory of a ¡ºWonderful sex¡»with Danna-sama. I have the memory of loving and being loved so¡­Misuzu will embrace Danna-sama not with only love and affection but also with trust and respect. I feel a deeper love towards Danna-sama than my blood relatives right now¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said that, but¡­

    I¡­ I don¡¯t get it.

    I just love everyone I have sex with and think of them as precious.

    If they ask¡ºDo you love these girls?¡»¡­I¡¯ll answer ¡ºI do¡»confidently

    But¡­

    If Katsuko-nee or Misuzu became human vegetable1¡­Can I still love them until I die?

    ¡­I don¡¯t know.

    I can¡¯t answer right now.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s wonderful. Katsuko-neesan and Misuzu-san¡¹

    Megumi told the two.

    ¡¸Will I be able to feel that way too?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Megumi.

    ¡¸You will, if it¡¯s Megumi-san¡­!¡¹

    Megumi thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸I trust Yoshida-kun. I respect him as a person. Therefore, I am resolved to offer my body for my entire life. Is that insufficient?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s not enough¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Megumi-san is saying ¡ºI¡¯ll dedicate¡»but¡­you don¡¯t reveal everything to him¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t reveal?¡¹

    ¡¸If you really want to dedicate everything to him¡­You have to ask him ¡ºWhat do you want?¡»properly¡¹

    Megumi looks at me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­What do you want with me? What should I give you?¡¹

    ¡­I

    I look at Megumi¡¯s face.

    Long and narrow eyes¡­a beauty.

    What do I hope from Megumi¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­I want to date Megumi properly¡¹

    Those words come out of my mouth.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s surprised¡­

    ¡¸Megumi¡­No, Yamamine Megumi-san. Please go out with me¡­ !!!!¡¹

    I bowed to Megumi.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Yoshida-kun. Even if yo don¡¯t say that¡­I¡¯ll have sex with Yoshida-kun. I¡¯ll do anything Yoshida-kun wants. I promise that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not how it is!!¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸I want to know more about Megumi. I want Megumi to know about me. I thought that I understand Megumi this far but¡­actually, I don¡¯t know anything Sorry, Megumi¡­!¡¹

    The way of thinking Megumi has since she was born¡­

    What are the worries of Megumi she had all this time¡­

    I never knew that¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m an idiot so¡­I¡¯ve never understood Megumi¡¯s feelings¡­No, I think I still wont. No matter how much I try to understand, I¡¯m different from Megumi so I might never understand you forever. We might reach the deep trench. But¡­I won¡¯t stop putting an effort to understand Megumi. I¡¯ll never stop¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun?

    ¡¸And¡­I want Megumi to try to understand me too¡­!¡¹

    Those words are naturally overflowing from the bottom of my heart.

    ¡¸¡­Not stopping the effort to understand one¡¯s partner That¡¯s ¡ºLove¡»too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee muttered.

    ¡¸¡­But, how?¡¹

    Megumi asks me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious¡­It¡¯s sex! Have a lot of sex!¡¹

    Misuzu answered instead of me.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not Gods. We cannot understand our minds so we have to use our whole body to feel it. Have lots of sex. You might clash, hurt, or fight each other. But, pile your bodies together and understand each other. Feel it¡­Hey, Megumi-san!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I stretched my hand to Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t say it well but¡­ I don¡¯t want Megumi to be my ¡ºSex slave¡» I want Megumi to be my lover¡­!!!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s eyes open wide¡­!

    ¡¸Let me say it once again¡­Yamamine Megumi-san, please become my girlfriend. Please¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    ¡¸Is that okay for me to become Yoshida-kun¡¯s girlfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­That¡¯s what I want¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t know what should I do being a girlfriend.¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s eyes have tears collecting on it.

    A first year high school girl.

    She has never experienced love until now.

    Raised by prostitutes¡­as a backlash, she became an extreme honor student on the house that adopted her as a daughter¡­

    A girl who lost her virginity before she has her first love.

    A beauty that walks on a different road than normal girls.

    ¡¸Even I don¡¯t know¡¹

    That¡¯s right, even I¡­

    I raped Yukino without even experiencing normal love experience¡­

    The frequency of sex only increases and I can¡¯t do a proper love.

    I still don¡¯t know anything.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Let¡¯s try it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Us?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Let¡¯s confirm it¡­examine it¡­test it¡­and do things lovers do¡¹

    I talk to Megumi who has moist eyes.,

    ¡¸¡­Can I do it?¡¹

    Megumi asked in worry.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m here with you¡¹

    Tears spill from Megumi¡¯s eyes

    It drops like crystal¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll try it. I¡¯ll become Yoshida-kun¡¯s lover. ¡¹

    Megumi holds the hand I hold out to her¡­

    ¡¸If you¡¯re fine with me¡­I gave you my best regards¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi and I

    ¡­Became lovers.

    Not for mere form¡¯s sake but in truth.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re so interesting¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei mutters from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know whether you should take a shortcut or do it on a roundabout way. But¡­You finally saw each other¡¯s existences already¡­¡¹

    ¡­Certainly

    I feel that we took a very roundabout way.

    Then ran past through a shortcut in a dash¡­

    But, what¡¯s important is that Megumi and I are holding hands.

    That means that Megumi and I are here¡­

    ¡¸Man and woman¡­are like two cars that dashes in the dark without turning on the lights¡­ Thinking that the other is on the opposite side without feeling properly the other¡¯s existence, and before they noticed, they have been separated. On the contrary, they might crash against each other¡­ Thus you cannot stop being cautious¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei said.

    ¡¸Keiko-san told me that before. ¡¹

    Keiko-san¡­Megumi¡¯s lost mother.

    ¡¸¡­My mother did?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Keiko-san had experienced love¡­I was very envious of that¡¹

    Sensei said.

    ¡¸Now that you¡¯re lovers, you should tell each other whatever you think! You must not hold back. You should point out what you don¡¯t like and what¡¯s bad with your partner. Your relationship shouldn¡¯t be broken with such things anymore after all¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told us.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Uhm, I¡­¡¹

    Megumi looks at my face as if she remembered somethinng.

    ¡¸¡­What is it, Megumi?¡¹

    When I answered her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like it that much when I¡¯m called ¡ºMegumi¡»¡¹

    ¡­Awawa

    Is that so?

    Certainly¡­I¡¯m being so arrogant calling her by her first name.

    Or rather¡­Didn¡¯t Maika tell me the same thing?

    ¡¸¡­Call me ¡ºMegu¡»¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Then I want to call you ¡ºYoshi-kun2¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I should begin here to let her be slip out of the slave sense.

    ¡¸¡­Got it, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megumi smiles¡­

    I raised my body from the seat.

    Megumi brought her body close

    Inside the minivan¡­

    We kissed.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, I want to have sex right now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Later. I¡¯ll do you a lot, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    We kissed each other repeatedly

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­please get loved by Danna-sama for Misuzu¡¯s fill too¡¹

    Misuzu told Megumi.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, are you sure?¡¹

    Megumi who feels sorry for Misuzu has asked.

    ¡¸Misuzu cannot date Danna-sama outside. I¡¯m the daughter of Kouzuki after all. I cannot be seen by people flirting with Danna-sama. I would be receiving scolding from grandfather if I bring shame to my house¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu will endure so she can be with Danna-sama. In exchange¡­Please love me a lot on the bed. Is that okay?!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me. With amorous eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah. Let¡¯s have lots of sex!¡¹

    I promised Misuzu.

    ¡¸Katsuko doesn¡¯t have that kind of bondn so¡­I can flirt a lot even outside! You can take me on places where non-adults can¡¯t enter!¡¹

    ¡­K-Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸But¡­I agree with you having a healthy high school love with Megumi-san. Nagisa and I can teach you nothing but a too strong sex. You can still go to school properly so I¡¯d like you to experience what normal people does¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san has dropped out of high school because they were turned to prostitutes¡­

    They weren¡¯t able to go to school.

    Of course¡­They weren¡¯t able to experience love for high school students.

    ¡¸I will not interfere in the school at all. Flirt a lot okay?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while laughing.

    ¡¸¡­What should Maika do?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s a bit troubled.

    ¡¸My¡­is it not stimulating for your Onee-chan to do lewd things with her boyfriend?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that but.

    ¡¸Does Maika-chan want to be Yoshi-kun¡¯s lover too? I won¡¯t be jealous at all¡¹

    Megumi told Maika.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Maika¡¯s fine being Onii-san¡¯s ¡ºMistress¡» I¡¯ll leave the lover to Megumi-oneechan¡¹

    ¡­Maika.

    ¡¸Look, Maika feels like a ¡ºWoman in shadows¡»?¡¹

    ¡­I wonder

    ¡¸But¡­please do lots of lewd stuff. Maika wants to feel the ¡ºEros¡»towards Onii-san too¡¹

    Saying that, Maika smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay with it being only at school. Yoshi-kun, you can date Maika-chan, Katsuko-neesan and Nagisa-neesan outside¡¹

    Megumi said.

    ¡¸My¡­Megumi-chan should date him. We¡¯ll properly set times for the four of us in the ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee declares as the chairman of ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»

    ¡¸¡­Hey, what about Nei-san?¡¹

    Maika asks in wonder.

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­cannot date Onii-san?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    How should I answer this?3

    ¡¸¡­Nei has a lot of things with her right now¡¹

    That¡¯s my answer for now.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­let¡¯s talk about Danna-sama and Megumi-san¡¯s wedding!¡¹

    Misuzu changed the talk forcibly.

    ¡¸Misuzu will be doing the speech as Megumi-san¡¯s bridesmaid¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸I will bless that day with all my heart!¡¹

    Misuzu seems to have decided already.

    ¡¸Should Maika-chan and I sing a song?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee jokingly said.

    ¡¸Maika will dance! It¡¯s Megumi-chan¡¯s wedding after all!¡¹

    Maika-chan answers laughingly

    ¡­Megumi.

    ¡¸Thank you everyone. I¡¯ll sit next to Yoshi-kun in the ceremony. But, that marriage won¡¯t be for just me. Let¡¯s all spend the wedding night together. Yoshi-kun and all of the ¡ºSisters¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­are you sure?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Megumi.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m just sitting as a bride representing the ¡ºSisters¡» I think that we all ¡ºSisters¡»marry Yoshi-kun That way¡¯s better¡¹

    Megumi said.

    As usual, they¡¯re talking without my approval¡­

    My future¡¯s decided already.

    Well¡­I¡¯m okay with that though

    I love this ¡ºSisters¡»after all.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama should attend too¡­Would you?!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks to Yuzuki-sensei.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­you can enjoy it yourselves¡¹

    Sensei¡­doesn¡¯t seem to enjoy parties.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let that. Ojou-sama will sit on the ¡ºRelative seat¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko¡¹

    Sensei hesitates.

    ¡¸You can chose your role, it¡¯s either his¡ºMother¡»or ¡ºSister¡»¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸If you want, should we make a floral tribute of the bride and groom for Ojou-sama?¡ºI appreciate your kindness, mother¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Enough. Don¡¯t do that¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s troubled.

    ¡¸¡­No, Sensei will sit not on the ¡ºRelative seat¡»¡¹

    I told Sensei

    ¡¸¡­A different seat?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Sensei is Megu and my ¡ºTeacher¡»¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Sensei is our teacher.4

    ¡¸We¡¯ll give a floral tribute to our ¡ºTeacher¡»¡­!¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    ¡­Megu is.

    ¡¸Un. I also want Minaho-san to attend as our teacher¡­!¡¹

    Sensei answered.

    ¡¸Thank you two¡­I¡¯m going then. As your ¡ºTeacher¡»¡­!¡¹

    1. He means that they turn into coma ?

    2. It¡¯ll take us 400 more chapters to see how clever this name is, but I¡¯m already giving you guys a hint. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s part of Yoshida¡¯s name, but is that all?¡± ?

    3. Tell her Nei¡¯s a virgin ?

    4. This is why I keep using Sensei instead of Teacher ?

 Chapter 109

    109. Crossroads / First resolution

    ¡¸¡­By the way, Maika-san¡­do you have a class tomorrow?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei asks Maika.

    Today¡¯s May 1.

    This year¡¯s golden week has May 1 and 2 in weekdays.

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s doesn¡¯t have school until Golden Week ends. There¡¯s a lot of children who travels abroad in the consecutive holidays¡­which is mostly the reason¡¹

    As expected of an Ojou-sama school¡­they¡¯re drastic.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s school will be closed tomorrow. May 1 is the founding anniversary of the school. May 2 will end after the medical checkup by morning¡¹

    I see¡­during consecutive holidays, you must still have motivation to go to the usual class in school.

    ¡¸Our school¡¯s the same. It will end after the medical examination and fire drill. On May 2, it will do the usual class however¡­¡¹

    Sensei said.

    Hee¡­So there¡¯s no lessons tomorrow.

    ¡¸¡­Endou-kun¡¯s baseball practice match would be tomorrow lunch¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    So that¡¯s what¡¯s scheduled.

    I completely forgot about Endou.

    Didn¡¯t they say that his face is plastered?

    ¡¸Then, I will visit by lunch tomorrow¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    It seems that it has already become natural for her to come to the mansion.

    ¡¸If I go out too early, mother would be suspicious. Also, Misuzu has a traditional dance practice tomorrow starting evening¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s dance symposium at May 2 Night¡­

    Tomorrow is likely the dress rehearsal for the next¡­

    ¡¸Give me a call before you come tomorrow? I¡¯ll meet you up tomorrow¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸No¡­I would feel sorry for being received by your car. I¡¯ll come to the mansion by foot from the station¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind that. It¡¯s been dangerous here lately. That¡¯s why I will come to get you. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    I interrupt Misuzu and Katsuko-nee¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸Misuzu, let Katsuko-nee come for you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s worried about you¡¹

    Misuzu looks down¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu doesn¡¯t want to have preferential treatment¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not treating you specially¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at Misuzu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Misuzu-san¡­I will come to pick up Megumi-chan and Maika-chan too. Everyone¡¯s equally important¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Let her come and pick you up¡¹

    I ordered Misuzu.

    ¡¸Understood, Danna-sama¡­Katsuko-sama thank you in advance¡¹

    Misuzu bowed to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Maika-san. Can you stay at our mansion today?¡¹

    Sensei asks Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Stay over?¡¹

    Maika looks at me and Megu with a perplexed face.

    ¡¸You want to talk to Megumi don¡¯t you? Megumi will stay in the mansion as well. Katsuko too of course¡­Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re going to stay over for today, will you?¡¹

    We still haven¡¯t told Maika that I¡¯ve been in staying in the mansion for all this time.

    ¡¸If I recall, your mother is in the countryside, is she?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mama won¡¯t come back home because of business¡¹

    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s great¡¹

    Sensei invites Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Hmmmm¡¹

    Maika¡¯s hesitating.

    ¡¸I want to talk a lot with Maika-chan¡¹

    Megumi smiles at Maika.

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s the same¡­but¡¹

    Maika¡¯s worry is¡­

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think that Onee-chan will allow it¡¹

    As expected, it¡¯s Yukino

    ¡¸Without Mama¡­Onee-chan is very bossy in the house¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­Maika¡¯s house?¡¹

    I instinctively asked.

    His father is in hell at Australia.

    Her mother is on the countryside for business.

    Is there someone else that¡¯s living with them?

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s a maid that goes in our house¡¹

    Maid¡­?1

    ¡¸The maid does the cleaning and washing. When Mama¡¯s not there to make meals, the Maid will make it¡¹

    ¡­So rich people¡¯s house

    Are putting out cash to depend on people?!

    ¡¸But¡­Onee-chan¡¯s always so selfish. They all stop immediately. ¡ºThe meal¡¯s not delicious¡»or ¡ºThe way you fold laundries are bad¡»she says. Onee-san calls to the maid agency directly to complain. Therefore, we change three to four maids in one year¡­¡¹

    If you can complain then you should just do it yourself¡­

    Yukino¡¯s already a high school student.

    It¡¯s not my place to say that however¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s house¡­has Onee-chan acting like a Queen¡­¡¹

    She was spoiled and raised in such a way¡­

    Yukino became that kind of womann.

    And¡­because she¡¯s such a sister.

    Maika grew up to be a decent girl¡­

    Of course, her being apart from her sister and grew up in Shizouka since infancy is a big influence too.

    The thought of her being suppressed by her sister changed her feelings to ¡ºwanting to be a grown up sooner¡»

    Anyway¡­Yukino is so sinful.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­even if Maika calls saying ¡ºI¡¯ll stay over my friend¡¯s house today¡»¡­Onee-chan will surely not allow it¡¹

    Maika said sadly.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­We¡¯ll be arriving at Misuzu-san¡¯s rehearsal hall. Afterwards, we¡¯ll go to Yamamine-san¡¯s house¡­and to Ikeda clinic. We¡¯ll do that order¡¹

    Sensei told us.

    The car runs in the town at a very high speed¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Yes¡­It¡¯s there. Please stop at the next signal¡¹

    Misuzu told Sensei.

    ¡­Here?

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s the rehearsal hall of the head of school¡¹

    Since we¡¯re talking about a traditional Japanese dance rehearsal hall of the head of the school¡­I thought that it would be a Japanese style building.

    There¡¯s a seven story building before my eyes

    It¡¯s around the size of a department store around the station¡­!

    It¡¯s a first class site facing the main street.

    There are big buildings around it.

    It¡¯s lined up with stylish restaurants and dressmakers.

    This area¡­if I recall, it¡¯s a famous upper class residential area.

    ¡¸During pre-war, there seems to be all residential quarters in this hilly section of a city but¡­It feels like it has been completely developed now¡¹

    Misuzu explained.

    ¡¸This has been the residence of the head of the school since old times¡­Then, the building was rebuilt around thirty years ago. Therefore, the head of the school has this building rounded. The fourth floor is the office and the fifth floor is the rehearsal floor. The rehearsal room is separated into a big and small room. The sixth floor is has her apprentice living and the seventh floor is the house of the head of school¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸So they¡¯re lending the floors below?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes. A relative of the head of the school does a sports gym. There¡¯s a heated swimming pool on the underground and the second and third floor are offices. The first floor is a tea lounge and a restaurant¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about the rooftop?¡¹

    ¡¸The rooftop has been greened and it is the garden of the head of the school. It¡¯s a very beautiful Japanese garden. There¡¯s tea room too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stares at the building.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­My dream in the future is a bakery but, I thought that it would be nice to have such a complex building¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸For example¡­Nagisa and I bought a building as one house¡­then have both the flower shop and bakery at the same location would be nice. Then live inside the buildingn. Then, we can help each other¡­it would also be convenient on taking care of the children and dropping off and picking up the children on the kindergarten¡¹

    Katsuko-nee has various plans coming up it seems¡­

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯re also going to live there too¡¹

    K-Katsuko-nee¡­?

    ¡¸We¡¯ll also have Megumi-chan¡¯s room¡­and Maika-chan¡¯s welcome too. Oh, we need Nei-sama and Margo-sama¡¯s room too. When it comes to it, buying a whole building might be the right choice. In my case, I¡¯d like a spa on the rooftop¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that, but¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­That¡¯s an interesting idea. Should I search for a site?¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸I ask of you Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko¡¯s assets can buy a small building

    Katsuko-nee¡­You earned that much?!

    ¡­But

    Katsuko-nee answered Sensei with a laugh.

    ¡¸No¡­What Katsuko wants is a slightly bigger building¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­please invest on it Ojou-sama. We¡¯ll have the best room as Ojou-sama¡¯s room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-wants Ojou-sama to eat Katsuko¡¯s meal!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Yuzuki-sensei looks at each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll think about it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you in advance¡¹

    Margo-san said¡­

    ¡ºBefore you talk about your dream, confront reality and think of a concrete plan¡»

    That certainly penetrated everyone¡¯s mind.

    Everyone¡¯s thinking of the ¡ºFuture¡»concretely and begin to act.

    ¡¸¡­Then, Misuzu will be going soon¡¹

    Misuzu brought her face close to me

    We kissed in a position that cannot be seen from the outside.

    ¡¸Thank you for giving me your love for today as well. I love you. Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Me too. I love you, Misuzu¡¹

    We pile our lips once again.

    ¡¸¡­Please love me tomorrow too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll call later tonight¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯ll wait¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Megu.

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­Please take care of Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes¡¹

    Megu¡¯s cheeks blushed

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­later¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Maika.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have sex with Danna-sama tomorrow as well¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡¯s licking felt very good¡¹

    Oh right, Maika had her clitoris licked by Misuzu while having my penis inside her¡­!

    ¡¸I can do it again anytime¡¹

    ¡¸Next time, Maika will be the one to lick Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please take care of Maika from now on¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s natural¡­It¡¯s not just Megumi-san but, Misuzu is also Maika-san¡¯s ¡ºOnee-chan¡» I¡¯ll cherish you a lot¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s smile feels so fascinating.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sama, Katsuko-sama¡­Thank you for everything. Please guide Misuzu from now on¡¹

    Misuzu bowed to the two ladies.

    ¡¸I should say that as welll¡­Thank you Misuzu-san. I¡¯ll ask you to take care of Yoshida-kun and the other girls¡¹

    Sensei responded.

    ¡¸Yes¡­It¡¯s for my beloved Danna-sama and ¡ºSisters¡»¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Then, excuse me¡¹

    Misuzu opens the car door

    Before she steps out of the car, she looks at me.

    Then she handed me a white cloth from her pocket.

    ¡¸This is a souvenier¡¹

    Saying that¡­When Misuzu got off the car, she flipped her skirt on purpose.

    I see her naked ass under her skirt¡­!

    So Misuzu handed me her panties?

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve prepared a change in the locker at the rehearsal hall as we¡¯ll change to Yukata for the practice¡­! I¡¯ll never show this to any other man but Danna-sama!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Misuzu closed the door.

    We keep waving our hands until she enters the rehearsal hall.

    ¡¸¡­She has really changed within just three days¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei says while watching Misuzu disappear in the building.

    ¡¸Yes, she¡¯s stabilized greatly¡­somehow, she also has some dignity¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Stabilized¡­?

    ¡­That?

    Certainly, I think that she has settled down, but.

    ¡¸¡­She was a very childish girl before but¡­she became a good woman, didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me¡­

    ¡­Yeah

    I certainly think that as well.

    ¡¸At any rate¡­It¡¯s great that she¡¯s our ally¡¹

    ¡¸Right. We need the help of Kouzuki-sama on our confrontation with the head of Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡­I see

    To complete the revenge with Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    We need the head of Shirasaka house to abandon Shirasaka Sousuke

    We also need to liberate Megumi.

    The treatment of Yukino and Maika is needed to be talked about too.

    Shirasaka house is a clan that founded a major newspaper¡­they have quite the social power.

    It is a dangerous opponent for ¡ºKuromori¡»to take upfront.

    If so¡­obtain a bigger power from the financial world¡­having Misuzu¡¯s grandfather enter won¡¯t be a bad hand.

    ¡¸But, Ojou-sama¡­Would Kouzuki-sama help?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Misuzu¡¯s grandfather was a former customer of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Won¡¯t he sympathize with the prostitutes of the residence¡­?!

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama has been friendly with us until now but¡­I don¡¯t think that he will permit his relationship with Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Him favoring the prostitutes¡­

    And Misuzu being my ¡ºWoman¡­¡»

    Is completely different.

    Misuzu¡¯s grandfather might not allow her own granddaughter becoming a ¡ºwoman¡»of a man from ¡ºKuromori¡»

    In the first place, Misuzu has a fianc¨¦ he has decided on.

    As a daughter of a noble family¡­she¡¯s planned to marry a man with a good standing.

    And I¡­

    I stole her virginity and made her my ¡ºwoman¡»

    And¡­I¡¯m just a commoner¡­

    No, more than a commoner¡­I¡¯m someone who¡¯s abandoned by my parents and doesn¡¯t have a support.

    I¡¯m obviously not suitable as a groom of a Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s the case where instead of lending us power, he¡¯ll try to separate Yoshida-kun and Misuzu-san¡¹

    Sensei analyzes.

    ¡­No way!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­answer me honestly. Do you hate separating from Misuzu-san¡­?¡¹

    If I break up with Misuzu¡­Misuzu¡¯s grandfather will help ¡ºKuromori¡»

    If that happens¡­

    Sensei and others will be saved from the trouble.

    It would be an advantage for ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want that. I promised Misuzu that I¡¯ll protect her. I cannot break up with her.¡¹

    I answered clearly.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m indebt with Sensei but I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Sensei laughs.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s fine., I know that you¡¯re like that¡¹

    ¡­Sensei?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Misuzu-san has become your ¡ºwoman¡»from the bottom of her heart¡­I don¡¯t have that intention this late¡¹

    Sensei looks at me.

    ¡¸But¡­Remember this. That is why you have no choice but to have your relationship with Misuzu-san be accepted by Kouzuki-san. You have to confront Kouzuki-sama directly¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Directly.

    I will settle it with Misuzu¡¯s grandfather¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡¯s dance presentation tomorrow¡­will of course have Kouzuki-sama there as well¡¹

    I¡¯ll meet with Misuzu¡¯s grandfather there.

    No, not just her grandfather.

    Misuzu¡¯s fianc¨¦ her grandfather has decided will be there too¡­!

    ¡¸Think about how you will talk with Kouzuki-sama from now on¡¹

    Sensei told me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll think about it¡¹

    I look at Misuzu¡¯s panty at my hand.

    Misuzu¡¯s surely ready for it.

    Then¡­I should steel myself too.

    As Misuzu¡¯s ¡ºman¡»

    ¡¸You have changed¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sensei looks at my face.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve changed¡­You¡¯re making a good face. A very manly face¡¹

    ¡­Manly?

    I¡¯m always a man though?¡­

    ¡¸Before, you didn¡¯t have anything to protect. You never thought of yourself as important¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸But¡­Right now, you have a lot of people you treasure. You¡¯re brining good tension of the feeling of ¡ºWant to protect¡» Right now, you¡¯re making a good tensed face¡¹

    Katsuok-nee praises me.

    ¡¸¡­Now, you should value yourself even a bit more¡¹

    Sensei sighs.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s okay¡¹

    Megumi mutters.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun treasures us. He¡¯s our beloved ¡ºDanna-sama¡»after all¡­¡¹

    Megu borrowed Misuzu¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­we only have to take care of him¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸Then¡­Maika will pat pat his head!¡¹

    Maika pats my head.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great¡­Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Sensei says so then steps on the accelerator.

    The car has began to run again¡­

    Next destination would be Yamamine house

    This time¡­I have to meet Megu¡¯s foster parents

    1. Literally ¡°Helper¡± ?

 Chapter 110

    110. Marriage declaration / Second resolution

    ¡¸¡­That is my house¡¹

    Megu points at a house.

    The sun has already gone down¡­

    The cloudy night sky comes.

    On the corner of the low-lying residential area¡­entering a compact shopping district, right at the back of the alley.

    An old small house was built there.

    ¡¸Waa¡­Small¡¹

    Maika says.

    Perhaps, there¡¯s only one or two rooms on both floors.

    The first floor is the parent¡¯s living room and the second floor is Megumi¡¯s room and the storage?

    The glass door has a crack and is patched by a brown packing tape.

    The lamp in the front door is burning darkly.

    The paint on the wooden wall has faded away considerably.

    It¡¯s a rag house with poor light inside.

    By standards¡­You can¡¯t think that they¡¯re relatives of the famous family Shirasaka.

    ¡¸Right¡­It¡¯s smaller than Maika-san¡¯s house¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei told Maika.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡¹

    Megu smiles at the apologizing Maika.1

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Yamamine house is being aided by Shirasaka house on the livelihood¡­¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸The head of Shirasaka house¡­the second wife of the founder of the newspaper company was coming from Yamamine house¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she¡¯s originally a daughter of an employee of the company. The founder fell in love with her then¡­as far as it goes, they put her in the family register and made her a concubine¡¹

    Megu answers Sensei question

    ¡¸Yamamine house has become Shirasaka house¡¯s relative like that but¡­because other marriage proposals other than Yamamine house has been on the distinguished families¡­they¡¯ve become a complete luggage of the clan¡¹

    Yamamine house who came from commoners has been looked down by the people of Shirasaka house all this time.

    ¡¸My foster father, and all of his brothers are all employed in a company affliated to Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡¸Did any of them enter the newspaper company?¡¹

    Megu shook her head?

    ¡¸¡­People from Yamamine house will never be hired in the newspaper and big companies. They¡¯re appointed at the place that is the subsidiary of the subsidiary of the company group. Even if they work for that company for years, they cannot get anything higher than section chief. They¡¯re driven to the standpoint where they can¡¯t go against the people of Shirasaka house¡¹

    They¡¯re such a clan who do such things without concern¡­

    ¡¸They¡¯re like idiots¡­Even Shirasaka house was just a commoner until the founder made the newspaper company succeed. Mistaking that they have risen to such nobles, they justify such foolish things, but¡­!¡¹

    Sensei speaks out.

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­Misuzu-san will have her symposium the day after tomorrow. Go with Yoshida-kun and Megumi. That¡¯s where the genuine nobles of the country gather¡¹

    Sensei tells Maika.

    ¡¸Take a look at the genuine first class people. You will understand that Shirasaka who¡¯s an upstart isn¡¯t the real one¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s learning the Konpeki style traditional dance from the headmaster2

    The headmaster¡¯s class would be performing the day after tomorrow.

    It¡¯s just a presentation of a traditional dance class and yet, they¡¯re using the ¡ºNational Theatre¡»

    The girls dancing with Misuzu are all students of the headmaster¡­They must all be daughters of prestigious families.

    Naturally¡­Their family would come to see the presentation.

    Japan¡¯s¡­wealthy socialites.

    ¡¸Right, I think it would be a good study for you. You should go there¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says so, however¡­

    ¡¸Nei-sama and Margo-sama will be coming too¡­If I recall, Nagisa will do the same?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, Katsuko-nee won¡¯t come?¡¹

    I asked instinctively.

    ¡¸I cannot go to such places¡­. Nagisa is already ¡ºRetired¡»for years so she can pass¡­But I¡¯m still in ¡ºActive service¡» There¡¯s a lot of people I would be troubled to face¡¹

    Katsuko-nee choses her words carefully in front of Maika.

    ¡­I see

    Katsuko-nee will have lots of her guests coming in there too¡­

    ¡¸I will be alright but¡­those people¡¹

    The guest would be coming with his wife and daughter and yet, he would see Katsuko-nee¡¯s face¡­That¡¯s certainly hard.

    ¡¸Therefore, I will be just a support on the day after tomorrow¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Not ¡ºHouse watching¡»¡­But ¡ºSupport¡»

    That means that there¡¯s something scheduled to be executed at that day¡­

    As ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, how¡¯s the rear?¡¹

    Sensei has been observing the state outside the car since a while ago.

    She¡¯s been staring at the darkness where the street lights doesn¡¯t hit.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no abnormality on the rear as well. There¡¯s no lookout or ambush it seems¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is also checking the outside through the rear window.

    ¡¸It seems that Shirasaka¡¯s head doesn¡¯t begin to move yet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Shirasaka Sousuke from Australia cannot contact Japan¡­the clan and the company still thinks that he¡¯s on a normal business trip¡¹

    Sensei turned to us.

    ¡¸Okay¡­We¡¯re about to go. Megumi and Yoshida-kun will be with me. Katsuko and Maika will wait inside the car¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Megu¡¯s nervous¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve brought a hidden microphone so Maika-san will be listening with Katsuko in here¡¹

    Sensei tells Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-san, you still don¡¯t trust us from the bottom of your heart, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Maika swallows her saliva.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯d like you to listen to my talk with Yamamine-san. You don¡¯t think that Yamamine-san is also conspiring with us just to fool Maika-san, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Yes, I think that uncle Yamamine won¡¯t do that¡¹

    Sensei looks straight at Maika¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Listen. I want Maika-san to understand the truth about Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­understood¡¹

    Maika replied.

    ¡¸¡­Bring this¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed me a small digital camera

    ¡¸Take photos of Megumi-chan¡¯s family and her room as well¡¹

    ¡­Take photos

    ¡¸Megumi-chan will be parting from this house today¡­take a commemoration photo¡¹

    Megu can no longer return to this house

    The house she lived for ten years.

    She¡¯ll part from her foster parents.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll quote a famous photographer I respect¡­¡ºTake as much photos as possible. We¡¯ll forget about it anyway¡»¡­Human¡¯s are quite forgetful. Therefore, you should leave it as a photos as much as possible so you won¡¯t forget it3¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll take photos¡¹

    I hold the camera firmly.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¹

    Megu¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯m here with you¡¹

    I kiss Megu.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m home¡¹

    The glass door opened with a rattling sound¡­And Megu calls out.

    Footsteps can be heard from the house

    A middle aged man and woman with an age around fifty shows up.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    Megumi bows to the two.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for staying overnight yesterday¡­Father, Mother¡¹

    Megu¡¯s parents¡­doesn¡¯t look like Megu at all.

    That¡¯s obvious however.

    Megu¡¯s foster parents have a third of their hair white. They look like decent people. They must¡¯ve been back just from work. He¡¯s still wearing a necktie on his gray suit. A shabby worn out suit. It feels like he¡¯s wearing an RTW from a bargain sale for very long.

    The mother is just a usual simple mother. Short hair and no makeup. She looks at Megu in worry.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kuromori¡­the one who contacted you the other day¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei greeted Megu¡¯s foster parents

    ¡¸You¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m the current head of Kuromori¡¹

    Sensei answered with her usual cold eyes.

    ¡¸Well¡­whatever it is, let¡¯s talk inside¡­dear¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster mother talked to her husband.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­we should. Kuromori-san¡­please come in¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me¡¹

    Sensei took off her shoes¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­This person?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster mother looks at me

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¯s friend?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m Megumi-san¡¯s classmate. And¡­A person of ¡ºKuromori¡»house¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s foster parents might not know the name ¡ºKuromori¡»as a crime syndicate.

    That¡¯s why I answered like that.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not a suspicious guy¡­He came with us to help Megumi-san carry her luggage¡¹

    Sensei explains.

    I see¡­if we¡¯re going out of this house

    We have to take Megumi¡¯s luggage.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, father, mother¡­he¡¯s a trustworthy person¡¹

    Megu told her foster parents with serious eyes

    ¡¸Understood¡­please come in¡¹

    I took off my shoes as well

    ¡¸This way¡­¡¹

    The room next to the door is the living room

    There¡¯s a low table in the Japanese style room.

    Megu¡¯s foster mother puts out a floor cushion.

    When everyone sits on a 8.42 square meter room4, it¡¯s narrow.

    There¡¯s a Kokeshi, and a wooden bear on the cupboard.

    There¡¯s a simple calendar on the wall.

    Somehow, this looks like Showa era.

    When tea was distributed to everyone, the foster father started the talk.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­Are you sure that they¡¯re the people you stayed with before?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes father. There¡¯s no doubt. I¡¯ve been indebt with Kuromori-san before I came to this house. I was small back then but I remember it well¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡¯s mother¡­Keiko-san has been kind with me. I think that this is the time to repay the kindness she has given me¡¹

    Sensei talks to Megu¡¯s foster mother¡­

    ¡¸I think that you already know this but¡­Megumi¡¯s real father, Shirasaka Sousuke will make her a prostitute. I will never allow that to happen. I will take custody of Megumi. And, I¡¯ll protect her at a place where Shirasaka house cannot reach¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Kuromori-san. Weren¡¯t you managing the prostitution organization with Sousuke-san?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster father seems to hold clear distrust.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already stopped the operation of the prostitution organization already. At the same time, I¡¯ve already banished Shirasaka Sousuke from our organization. We¡¯re currently separated completely from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    Sensei answered clearly.

    ¡¸¡­You say that but¡­I cannot trust you¡¹

    The foster father declared so.

    ¡¸To be honest¡­I don¡¯t want to hand Megumi to Sousuke-san. There¡¯s no parent who wants to make their treasured daughter a prostitute. But¡­Kuromori-san and Sousuke-san are in the same prostitution organization, weren¡¯t you? There¡¯s no guarantee that if I leave Megumi to you, she won¡¯t become a prostitute¡¹

    For normal people¡­There¡¯s no difference between Shirasaka Sousuke and Sensei.

    Both of them were managers of the prostitution organization ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    It must be unreasonable to trust them¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Sousuke has already been caught in a trap¡¹

    Sensei declared with cold eyes.

    ¡¸He¡¯s captured by our people in Australia. His trouble with the gangs will be found out soon. Shirasaka Sousuke will lose his position certainly. Shirasaka house will banish him¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster mother is startled.

    ¡¸If that happens¡­Megumi-san will be taken over by the head of Shirasaka house. For the head of Shirasaka house, Megumi-san is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s shameful child. She¡¯ll be likely to be hidden from the world. I think that she¡¯ll be separated from Yamamine-sama too. I think that she¡¯ll be entrusted to someone in the province that¡¯s under Shirasaka house and she¡¯ll be kept there until she dies¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s better than her being a prostitute!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster mother shouted.

    ¡¸Megumi-san should be the one to decide which is better and what life she¡¯ll live. Megumi-san¡­what do you want to do?¡¹

    Sensei looks at Megu.

    Megu¡­spoke to her foster parents.

    ¡¸Father, Mother¡­Megumi will be going to Kuromori-san¡¹

    Megu bowed to her parents.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to live being dragged around by Shirasaka house anymore. Megumi wants to leave Shirasaka house no matter what result it gives me¡¹

    Her foster parents look at each other.

    ¡¸But¡­Megumi¡¹

    The foster mother tries to persuade Megu somehow.

    But, Megu is¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Mother¡­I¡¯ve already decided. Megumi right now has been living, obediently following fate. But, not anymore. I¡¯ll fight my own fate. I want to be happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megumi

    ¡¸I will get out of this house without your permission. If I ran away from home¡­that way, the head of Shirasaka house won¡¯t be blaming father¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Her parents would be suffering¡­

    If they handed Megumi to Sensei, Yamamine house would be erased by the head of Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­you don¡¯t get it. If you do that, Shirasaka house won¡¯t be forgiving Yamamine-san. I think that they will attach various false charges and make Yamamine-san suffer¡¹

    Sensei said.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Megu is at loss.

    ¡¸¡­Therefore, I will take Megumi-san by force. Please report to the head of Shirasaka house ¡ºMegumi-san has been kidnapped by Kuromori¡» We have already restricted Shirasaka Sousuke so it¡¯s okay to tell the head of the house¡¹

    ¡­Sensei

    ¡¸I understood the feeling of Yamamine-san not being able to oppose Shirasaka house. Yamamine-san¡¯s brother, kinsmen¡­are all working on companies related to Shirasaka house. I can understand that you cannot betray Shirasaka house by all means¡¹

    Sensei¡­said with a strong tone

    ¡¸¡­No, I¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster father tries to object but he can¡¯t speak.

    ¡¸Kuromori house is a genuine criminal organization. Because we¡¯ve committed such crimes multiple times, Shirasaka house will surely believe Yamamine-san¡¯s report¡¹

    ¡ºKuromori¡»kidnapped Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san.

    And¡­turned them to prostitutes.

    It¡¯s not just the two of them.

    A lot of women¡­

    ¡¸¡­The young lady has been kidnapped by a crime syndicate. Yamamine-san¡¯s a victim¡­not our a cooperator. Please contact Shirasaka house at the moment we bring Megumi-san out of this house. And, there would be no more worry about the sparks falling to Yamamine-san¡¹

    ¡­In exchange.

    ¡ºKuromori¡»will confront the head of Shirasaka house¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, Kuromori-san and Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need to worry¡­We are prepared to fight Shirasaka house. We¡¯ve already taken a hold of Shirasaka Sousuke himself¡¹

    Saying that, Sensei took out her phone.

    She pushed the call button.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, Phase 3¡¹

    That¡¯s the only line she told over the phone.

    ¡¸With this, Shirasaka Sousuke on Australia will be imprisoned to a place we only know. We will negotiate with Shirasaka house in exchange for Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s unreasonable. Kuromori-san doesn¡¯t know the terror of Shirasaka house!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster father muttered.

    ¡¸I agree that it¡¯s unreasonable. And, Yamamine-san should know this too¡­we¡¯re a group of people who knows true hell¡¹

    Sensei¡­smiles coldly

    ¡¸We¡¯ve fought existence far more frightening than Shirasaka house. We don¡¯t intend to lose¡­!¡¹

    And, she took out a white package from her back.

    She puts it on top of the low table.

    ¡¸Of course, we won¡¯t just tell Yamamine-sama to give Megumi for free¡­This is 10 Million in cash¡¹

    Sensei presented the package to Megumi¡¯s foster father.

    Megu¡¯s foster parents are at loss.

    ¡¸You want me to sell my daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸This is a reward for reporting a lie to Shirasaka house. We will be kidnapping Megumi-san in paper however. It¡¯s regardless of Yamamine-san¡¯s will¡­¡¹

    Sensei looks at Megumi¡¯s foster parents.

    ¡¸¡­Check would be traced by banks. We¡¯ve prepared bills that¡¯s not in the circulation. It would be dangerous to leave the full amount on the same bank. Subdivide it little by little and put it in different accounts with your name¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster father looks at the package silently.

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you father, please take it¡¹

    Megu spoke powerfully.

    ¡¸That¡¯s saying that you want to sever connections with us?¡¹

    Her foster father says sadly.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not it. Whatever the situation becomes, Megumi is father and mother¡¯s daughter¡¹

    Megu told her foster parents

    ¡¸¡­¡­Please think of Megumi being sent off as a bride¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    I nodded.

    ¡¸¡­Father, Mother¡­I really thank you for loving and raising me until now¡¹

    Megumi takes off the cushion, puts her hand on the floor and bows to her parents

    ¡¸Megumi¡­will marry this man¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    Megu¡¯s foster parents look at me in blank surprise¡­

    ¡­I

    I removed the cushion, imitating Megumi.

    Putting my hands on the mat¡­I bowed to Megumi¡¯s foster parents.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Yoshida. Please let me have the priviledge to marry Megumi-san¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll make Megumi-san happy. I will never let her feel sad¡­Please let me have your young lady¡­!¡¹

    I¡­

    I don¡¯t like saying¡ºPlease let me have your young lady¡»

    Megu¡­is already at the age where she can decide her own future.

    Someone who¡¯s will is being controlled should be liberated.

    From Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    From Shirasaka house¡­

    And¡­from her foster parents.

    I look at Megu once again.

    ¡¸¡­Megu, marry me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    She answered.

    ¡¸We will hold a proper ceremony when the time comes. At that time, please attend as Megu¡¯s parents. Please¡­!¡¹

    I promised Megu¡¯s foster parents.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re serious?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster father asked me.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m serious¡¹

    I answered clearly.

    ¡¸Father, Mother¡­I¡¯m also serious. I love this person. I believe him. I will be with him throughout my life¡­!¡¹

    Megumi bowed to her foster parents again and again.

    ¡¸Dear¡­What do you think about them?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster mother asked her husband.

    ¡¸I think we should give Megumi as a bride¡¹

    The foster father turns to his wife.

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    The foster mother nodded.

    ¡¸It¡¯s much more better than being taken and becoming a prostitute or being kidnapped¡­ It¡¯s a celebration as well¡­¡¹

    Her foster father sighs.

    Then, he looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, was it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I leave Megumi in your care¡¹

    The foster father bowed to me.

    ¡­I

    ¡­I steeled myself.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect Megu with all my best¡­!!!¡¹

    I created another big resolution.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸This will be a slightly adult talk so¡­get the luggage¡¹

    Sensei told me and Megu.

    ¡¸Right¡­I think it¡¯ll take at least half an hours, pack everything by that time. Just pack up the minimum necessities¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Megu answers Sensei.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun My room¡¯s on the second floor¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Okay¡¹

    Coming out of the living room, we climb the narrow and steep stairs¡­

    We can hear Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s voice from the living room.

    ¡¸¡­As for the contents that Yamamine-san have to report for the head of Shirasaka house¡­¡¹

    Sensei didn¡¯t blame Megu¡¯s foster parents but instead¡­it seems that she has prepared the minimum information that would be the content that they would report to the head of Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸This is my room¡¹

    ¡­Megu¡¯s head.

    A six-mat Japanese style room¡­A study desk, bookshelf, and a bed¡­

    There¡¯s nothing else.

    There¡¯s nothing that looks girlish¡­

    ¡¸My luggage has already been packed¡¹

    There¡¯s two travel bags in line on side of the bed.

    ¡¸Look¡­I should be taken by Shirasaka-san5 after the golden week. That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯ve already finished preparations¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    She was prepared for it.

    His biological father making her fall to prostitution.

    That¡¯s why, Megu is¡­

    She has given up on her life¡­

    ¡¸Wait. I¡¯ll gather my school stuff. I thought that I cannot go to school anymore after all. Therefore I didn¡¯t pack my school stuff¡¹

    Megu said¡­

    All of the books and notebooks are piled up on Megu¡¯s desk.

    Her uniform and spare gym suits are stuffed in a sports bag¡­

    The packing ended in just a minute.

    I took photos of Megu¡¯s room.

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­This is the room Megu has lived since she was six, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I lived here for ten years¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I have to take photos¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­I cannot go back here after all¡¹

    Megu said sadly.

    ¡¸¡­The room you¡¯ve lived for ten years is really clean¡¹

    Or perhaps should I say there¡¯s nothing but the minimum.

    There¡¯s no magazines or manga or even a novel on her bookshelf either.

    Other than old textbooks¡­It¡¯s empty.

    There¡¯s not a single stuffed toy, poster, or something that¡¯s like a high school girl would own.

    And, the windows are cleaned beautifully and there¡¯s not a single dust on the floor.

    It¡¯s perfectly cleaned.

    ¡¸I think that I¡¯m just borrowing this room from Yamamine-san¡­¡¹

    When we were alone in the room¡­Megu calls her foster father ¡ºYamamine-san¡»

    In short¡­She never heartily think that her foster parents are her own parents.

    They¡¯re just the people who raised her. She wasn¡¯t thinking that they¡¯re living together.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a borrowed room so you must not let it become dirty, right?¡¹

    Megu said seriously.

    ¡¸Also¡­I thought that somebody would come to pick me up someday¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸¡­Someday, I¡¯ll come back to the mansion and become a prostitute. Ever since I was a child¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I was prepared to get out of this house since I was a child. I¡¯ve been prepared all the time. Someday, someone will come to get me so I put my things on two bags and have it next to my bed¡¹

    These two bags have been prepared all this time.

    ¡¸This is the bag that I brought when I was taken from the mansion to this house. Mama¡¯s bag¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s mother¡­Keiko-san¡¯s bag.

    ¡¸I came here with just two bags¡­so I thought that I should just have two bags when I will leave as well¡¹

    Megu¡¯s two old bags.

    Somehow, I remember my cardboard boxes.

    My private properties are collected in just one cardboard box¡­

    Megu and I are same existence.

    ¡¸Because the bag I use in school was added¡­It became three¡¹

    Megu smiles wryly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take all of it¡¹

    I¡¯ll carry it out of the house with Megu¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­let me have half of it¡¹

    Megu said bashfully.

    ¡¸I want to be Yoshi-kun¡¯s half¡¹

    Megumi and I want to share the sorrow and the harsh memories.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m glad. Thanks to Minaho-san¡­I will be able to continue going to school¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve always thought of it. I¡¯m able to live just like a normal child for now¡­I have to do all of my best while I¡¯m living on Yamamine house. Thus¡­I do my best in study and sports. My foster parents are very pleased when I give good results¡­!¡¹

    Thus¡­The honor student, Yamamine Megumi was made.

    Megu believes that her life ahead has the hell of prostitution waiting for her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu doesn¡¯t need to become a prostitute anymore¡­you¡¯ll be my bride¡¹

    I embraced Megu.

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯m glad I met Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯m happy¡¹

    I kissed Megu.

    Megu returned a kiss to me¡­

    ¡¸It feels strange¡­I never thought of kissing a boy in my own room¡¹

    Megu said laughingly.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­It¡¯s my first time in my life entering a girl¡¯s room¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­My room¡¯s just a dull one¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­This room has Megu¡¯s scent in it¡¹

    Yup¡­This room definitely has Megu¡¯s scent soaking in it.

    ¡¸Yada~¡­Don¡¯t say embarrassing things¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true¡­look¡¹

    I lay down on Megu¡¯s bed.

    I sniffed Megu¡¯s smell from the futon¡­

    I spread my arms and legs and shoved my face on Megu¡¯s futon.

    ¡¸It smells good¡­I feel like Megu¡¯s wrapping me up¡­¡¹

    ¡­Then

    I can hear rustling sounds from the back¡­

    When I look up¡­Megu¡¯s taking off her clothes¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    Megu then said.

    ¡¸Take a nude photo of me in this room¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes are serious.

    ¡¸Then¡­I want to be embraced by Yoshi-kun in this room¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?!

    ¡¸¡­I want to have sex here¡­!¡¹6

    1. The author might just still be adjusting on whether he would write Megu or Megumi ?

    2. We¡¯re still in a debate on what should we change the ¡°Head of School¡± into ?

    3. I guess Megu¡¯s a big photo of Yoshida ?

    4. That means Rokujouma for those who ask ?

    5. Yes, Megumi¡¯s saying ¡°Shirasaka-san¡± ?

    6. With my parents downstairs. I promise, it won¡¯t be awkward. ?

 Chapter 111

    111. I want you to violate me in my room¡­

    ¡¸¡­I was allowed to live in this house so¡­I cannot do anything bad¡­Therefore, I never did lewd things in this room¡¹

    Megu on her underwear told me.

    I took the half-naked photo of Megu inside the room where she lived for ten years¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never masturbated since I was born¡­ All of the first lewd stuffs were Yoshi-kun¡¯s. That will be the same in the future¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸You do know that I¡¯ve been watching men embrace my mother and the other ladies in the mansion since I was born, don¡¯t you? Therefore I thought that I would be doing the same thing someday¡­for always¡¹

    Megu was born in the brothel.

    The young Megu saw sex that¡¯s not normal love.

    It¡¯s sex of prostitute who sell themselves to men¡­

    Furthermore, it was the time when Shirasaka Sousuke is completely holding the real power of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    Perhaps¡­most of them are abnormal sex.

    ¡¸¡­I remember all of it. How the ladies in the mansion were violated. Remembering that, my heart feels pain¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu¡¯s slightly trembling¡­

    ¡¸I saw it in dreams when I came to this house. Inside the dream¡­men always were rough on me. I¡¯m being violated absurdly¡­when I open my eyes, my heart is beating so fast and my whole body is sweating¡¹

    The memory of the brothel when she was young¡­has deeply eaten into Megu¡¯s heart¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s not sex of lovers where they gently love each other¡­In my dream, I¡¯m always forcibly violated¡­! I always thought that sex means that kind of rape¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­what should I do? I think I¡¯m abnormal.1 I¡¯m a helpless perverted girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s looking at me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared of such delusions on myself. Therefore, I¡­ I never approached men when I was in elementary and middle school. I desperately concentrate on sports and studies¡­I forbid myself from love or lewd stuffs¡­because, if someone like me begins to do that¡­I feel that it would be impossible for me to get out of sex anymore¡¹

    On one side¡­her interest in sex has risen to a threat.

    On the other hand¡­there¡¯s the sense of fear and unease for herself.

    Two contradicting feelings have always clashed within Megu all this time¡­

    ¡¸If I experience even just a slight lewdness for once¡­I thought that I would become a perverted girl¡¹

    This girl had sex with me.

    Megu¡¯s sexual feelings has awakened!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll tell only Yoshi-kun about this. Megu is actually a lewd and indecent girl. A pervert. I had interest in lewd stuffs all this time¡­!¡¹

    Megu talks to me like she¡¯s confessing.

    ¡¸Also¡­It¡¯s not just the usual lewdness. Since I was a child, I saw all of the men who were doing mother¡­! I want my body to be made a mess of¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I was serious about what I told you in the car. I¡¯ll be a prostitute only for Yoshi-kun.2 I¡¯ll give my true self to only you. I want to be your sex slave forever. Misuzu-san and Katsuko-san said that just because they¡¯re considerate of me, but¡­ Megu actually wants to be a doll violated by Yoshi-kun¡­!

    Megu wants to be violated the same way as her mother.

    That must be her thought of atonement from being unable to save her mother.

    The gloomy sex deeply twines around Megu¡¯s heart.

    I must know how to untangle that thread¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Just listen Megu. That¡¯s enough¡­I get it already¡¹

    I embraced Megu

    I embraced Megu tightly.

    ¡¸¡­I will take all of Megu¡¯s naughty emotions¡­!¡¹

    I promised Megu.

    ¡¸¡­But¡­Megu¡¯s my girlfriend. You¡¯re my bride¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, on paper. I¡¯m in charge of being Yoshi-kun¡¯s girlfriend on paper¡­!¡¹

    Megu thinks that her marriage with me is just her taking the official position as a member of ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter. Megu¡¯s my girlfriend. That¡¯s for sure¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re a real couple so we¡¯re allowed to do whatever sex it is. No matter how embarrassing it is, how perverted it is, it¡¯s all lover¡¯s sex. It¡¯s a¡ºPretend play¡»¡¹

    I¡¯ll accept all of Megu¡¯s desires.

    I will not reject whatever it is!

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do anything, even if it¡¯s ¡ºRape play¡»or ¡ºSlave play¡» I¡¯ll do anything if it¡¯s for Megu¡­No, let¡¯s enjoy it together¡­¡¹

    I look at Megu¡¯s eyes¡­

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In exchange, we¡¯ll never break up¡¹

    ¡­Megu nodded.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun. I want to part away from the ¡ºHonor student Yamamine Megumi¡»right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why you want to have sex in this room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­On the bottom of this room¡­even though my parents are there¡­Megu and Yoshi-kun will have sex. Raped. I want to be a messed up¡ºbad girl¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll make you a¡ºbad girl¡»¡¹

    Megu turned her back to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, remove Megu¡¯s bra¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I removed the hook of Megu¡¯s bra3

    Her cute breasts jumps out¡­!

    ¡¸¡­From now on, Yoshi-kun will always take of Megu¡¯s bra. And put it on too¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s fawning on me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Even at school?¡¹

    ¡¸Baka¡­School¡¯s different. I¡¯ll leave it to Yoshi-kun other than that place¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­I want to be restrained by Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡­Restrained?

    ¡¸¡­Saying that I must not talk to other men¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡­don¡¯t talk to any other men but me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Megu won¡¯t talk to anyone but Yoshi-kun. I¡¯ll never show my naked body. I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯ll become Yoshi-kun¡¯s slave forever!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not slave¡¹

    ¡¸I want it¡­I¡¯ll become a wife that¡¯s like a slave¡­!¡¹

    Megu lets my hand touch her own panty¡­

    Megu¡¯s already wet there¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s aroused¡­ What should I do, Yoshi-kun? Megu¡¯s a real pervert¡­!¡¹

    I trace my finger on Megu¡¯s crotch¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine being perverted¡­Megu won¡¯t show her perverted face to anyone but me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Megu won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s breathing turned hot¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡­Don¡¯t stop with just Megu. Give the other ¡ºwomen¡»lots of sex too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for the better¡­Have lots of sex with Misuzu-san and others. Megu will watch¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You want to watch?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Megu will watch¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s violently aroused¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You see, when I heard Yoshi-kun raped Maika-chan¡­I was actually super aroused. I feel unpleasant on the other hand. It feels really painful that Yoshi-kun¡¯s having sex with other girls. But, on the other hand¡­I want to see it. When I saw Yoshi-kun having sex with Misuzu-san and Katsuko-san, I felt very aroused¡­I¡¯m a really lewd girl.

    ¡¸¡­I raped Maika forcibly at start. When it rained in the courtyard, we were filled with mud¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Outside?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika run away so I chased after her, pushed her down on the lawn and held her down¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan cried?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Maika cried when her hymen was torn forcibly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It must¡¯ve hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­She cried out and screamed. But I violated her until the end¡¹

    I unfastened my belt and lowered my pants.

    My erection is already flourishing¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan¡¯s so pitiful!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I ejaculated inside Maika-chan three times¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s panty is completely wet¡­!

    ¡¸I feel sorry for her and yet¡­I¡¯m so aroused. I¡¯m a bad girl. Maika-chan¡¯s my little sister, and yet¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s looking at me with enchanted eyes.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­punish this bad girl¡­!¡¹

    I then told Megu.

    ¡¸Megu¡­suck it!¡¹

    Megu smiles bewitchingly.

    ¡¸Yes dear!¡¹

    Megu kneeled in front of me and puts my penis in her mouth.

    The room she has lived for ten years¡­

    The room she has never done lewd things until now¡­

    Megu¡¯s giving me a fellatio¡­

    The room below has her foster parents¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take photos so look up the camera¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Megu looks up at the camera

    Her cheeks are dyed red in shame¡­

    She¡¯s smiling happily.

    I captured that face.

    I captured Megu¡¯s naked upper body¡­her pink nipples.

    Megu separates her mouth from my penis¡­

    ¡¸¡­Not enough¡­please violate Megu!¡¹

    I look at the watch.

    ¡­If I recall, Yuzuki-sensei told us to pack up within thirty minutes.

    It¡¯s already been 12-13 minutes.

    It would take five minutes to fix our clothes¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t think about me, Yoshi-kun should just violate me to feel good. 7I want to be ravished in this room¡­be made a mess of¡­!¡¹

    Megu pleads.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡­I won¡¯t worry about Megu¡¯s body. I¡¯ll thrust it in and feel good by myself¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un!¡¹

    Megu looks up at me¡­

    ¡­Megu!

    I stripped my lower half in a hurry¡­

    Meanwhile, Megu laid a blanket on top of the tatami mat.

    ¡¸¡­It would be making creaking sounds on top of the bed so ravish me on top of the blanket, please!¡¹

    Oh¡­we cannot let the people downstairs know that we¡¯re having sex¡­!

    We should make as less noise as possible¡­

    I need to ejaculate inside Megu in short time¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Go on. Violate me¡¹

    Megu lies down on the blanket¡­!

    I violently pulled down Megu¡¯s panty.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the second time so I think it will still hurt¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­It¡¯s better if it hurts. That way, I would feel that Yoshi-kun¡¯s ravishing me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    I let the naked Megu spread her legs wide in front of me¡­!

    I open Megu¡¯s dripping wet vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Here we go!¡¹

    ¡­I!

    Thrust in my penis in Megu¡¯s slit!

    ¡­Ngugugu!!

    Megu who¡¯s vagina just lost it¡¯s virginity resists the invasion of a foreign object!

    ¡¸¡­O-Ouch!¡¹

    Megu leaked out her voice¡­!

    I pulled my penis unintentionally.

    My penis came off¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, take this handkerchief¡¹

    Megu points at the white handkerchief coming out of her uniform pocket.

    ¡¸¡­O-Oh¡¹

    When I hand her the handkerchief¡­

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to leak out my voice with this¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Megu bites into the handkerchief¡­!

    Megu¡¯s eyes is telling me ¡¸Now, rape me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m putting it in, Megu!¡¹

    I thrust inside Megu once again!

    ¡¸¡­Nnn, Nnnnn!!!¡¹

    As expected¡­Megu seems to be in pain.

    But¡­I can no longer stop!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to thrust it in deeply!¡¹

    I pushed my penis deeply to her uterus in a dash!!!

    ¡¸¡­Nnnnn! Nnnnn!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes spill tears¡­it must hurt, it must be painful.

    Still, Megu¡¯s eyes¡­is staring at me.

    ¡­I!

    I move my waist back and forth¡­!

    I thrust inside Megu violently!

    The hot penis stirs the unripe vagina of Megu¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nnn¡­N¡­Nnnn¡­Nnnnnn!!!¡¹

    Megu¡­I¡¯m violating Megu¡­!

    While her tears are spilling¡­!

    Still, Megu¡¯s pleased¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Megu, Megu, Megu!!!¡¹

    I grab Megu¡¯s nipples while moving my waist.

    I massage her breasts while sucking her nipple.

    ¡¸¡­Nnnn! N!¡­Nnnnn!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s breathing roughly¡­

    Megu¡¯s whole body sweats profusely and reddens from the sexual arousal¡­

    Megu¡¯s sweat smells like sweet milk.

    Megu¡¯s room¡­Megu¡¯s blanket¡­Megu¡¯s body¡­

    Wrapped in Megu¡¯s scent¡­I violate Megu intensely¡­!!!

    ¡­Aaaaaaah!

    Megu¡¯s insides are hot and moist¡­!

    A vagina unaccustomed to sex¡­Is squeezing me out with all strength that screams harshly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nnnn! NN!¡­Nunnnnn!!¡­Nnnnnnn!!¡¹

    Biting to the white handkerchief¡­Megu endures the man¡¯s cruelty.

    But still¡­Her eyes are looking at me.

    She¡¯s pleased being raped by me from the bottom of her heart¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­M-Megu!¡¹

    The pleasure is rising up!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to pour in my semen inside Megu¡­!!!¡¹

    Megu appeals me with her eyes¡­!

    ¡º¡­Come inside me¡»She says!

    ¡¸¡­Megu, Megu, Meguuuuuu¡­Aaaaaaah! Cumming!¡¹

    I leaked my cloudy liquid in the deepest part of Megu¡­!

    I ejaculated violently like I¡¯m peeing!

    I pour in my liquid inside Megu¡¯s womb!!!

    ¡¸¡­Nnnnn! Nn! Nnnnnnn!!¡¹

    Megu¡­feels the heat inside her womb¡­!

    Her body trembles¡­

    I-I¡¯m being sucked out!!!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, Yoshida-kun¡­are you ready?!¡¹

    I can hear Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s voice from downstairs¡­!

    ¡­S-Shit.

    I¡¯m still ejaculating inside Megu.

    My ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop!!!

    ¡¸¡­Just a bit more, Minaho-san. Please wait five more minutes!¡¹

    Megu took the handkerchief from her mouth and replied to Sensei¡­

    While being impregnated by the naked me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­We¡¯re coming!¡¹

    Megumi answers Sensei with her ¡ºHonor Student¡»voice.

    I finally ended my long ejaculation.

    ¡¸¡­It felt good, Megu¡¹

    I kissed Megu.

    ¡¸Now¡­Let¡¯s hurry and put on our clothes¡¹

    When I say that¡­Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Wait, Yoshi-kun. Take photo of it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to take souvenir a photo¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes were serious.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I took photo of me connected with megu.

    Then¡­I pull out my penis¡­

    White semen drips from Megu¡¯s vagina spread wide.

    ¡¸Ah¡­don¡¯t put it away¡¹

    Megu stops me from pulling my pants

    ¡¸¡­Megumi will clean it up¡¹

    Megu licks up my penis that¡¯s wet with love nectar and saliva.

    I also take photo of that spectacle too.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough¡­let¡¯s hurry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Megu took out a spare underwear from the bag.

    She put the panty that was dirtied by our sex just now and placed it in her bag.

    ¡¸We cannot leave this in the house¡­¡¹

    I take Megu¡¯s bra.

    ¡¸¡­Turn your back¡¹

    As promised¡­I put up Megu¡¯s bra.

    While we¡¯re at it, I also put on her panty¡­

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s really gentle¡­¡¹

    Megu bashfully told me.

    ¡¸Enough with that¡­let¡¯s hurry up and put on our clothes!¡¹

    Megumi smiles happily.

    ¡¸Yes¡­dear¡¹

    We fixed our clothes in a hurry¡­

    ¡¸¡­how is it?¡¹

    Megumi changed from her high school uniform to a white dress.

    ¡­A beauty was there.

    It¡¯s a pure and innocent girl that you won¡¯t think that she just had sex with a man a few minute ago.

    ¡¸Un¡­Beautiful¡¹

    Compared to that¡­the clothes I¡¯m wearing looks languid.

    ¡¸Geez¡­Yoshi-kun, stand here¡¹

    Megu adjusts her clothes.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, we¡¯re done!¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    That face no longer has the gloom.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s beautiful¡¹

    That¡¯s what I honestly thought.

    I think that Megu¡¯s becoming more beautiful every time we have sex.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Among Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­I¡¯m the one being in charge of being Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºgirlfriend¡»¡­I¡¯ll do my best to become even more beautiful. If not¡­I would feel sorry for the other ¡ºWomen¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu promised me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll carry the luggage¡­!¡¹

    I lift Megu¡¯s three bags¡­

    Megu looked around the room once again¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s strange¡¹

    Megu laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to part from this room, and yet¡¹

    She looks at my face and smiled.

    ¡¸I should be sad but¡­I¡¯m unbearably happy¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸This will be the last so I thought that I should take a look at my room firmly but¡­I can¡¯t remember anything but Yoshi-kun¡¯s face¡¹

    Megu embraces me who¡¯s holding the luggage with both hands¡­then kissed me.

    ¡¸This is fine. I don¡¯t need anything as long as I¡¯m with Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Coming to the floor below.

    Sensei and Megu¡¯s foster parents are already waiting in the door.

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure that¡¯s all?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster father is surprised that Megu doesn¡¯t have anything but three bags.

    ¡¸Yes, Father¡­This is enough¡¹

    Megu answered with a smile.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s room has been kept intact all the time¡¹

    Megu¡¯s foster mother said so.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I¡¯ve been taken care for these ten years. Father, mother¡­!¡¹

    Megu bowed to her parents¡­

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forget this favor throughout my life¡­I thank you from the bottom of my heart¡­!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s foster father holds back his tears.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. I don¡¯t have the strength¡¹

    Yamamine house cannot go against Shirasaka house¡­

    Her foster father really felt mortified.

    ¡¸Then, as I told you a while ago¡­at the same time we leave with our car, please contact the head of Shirasaka house¡¹

    Yuzuki-sensei gives the last reminder.

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡ºMegumi was forcibly taken by a woman named Kuromori Minaho. We were told that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s life would be in danger if we contact the police. What should we do, please order us¡»¡­Was it?¡¹

    The foster father repeated the contents of the report.

    ¡¸As long as you report that¡­Yamamine-san won¡¯t be pursued by Shirasaka house. They will have their hands filled with a lot of things¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Searching Shirasaka Sousuke in Australia¡­!

    Naturally¡­Yuzuki-sensei and us would be a target.

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    Megu bowed to her foster parents once again.

    ¡¸Megumi has been really happy as father and mother¡¯s daughter¡¹

    Heavy air drifts in the door.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­please forgive us¡¹

    The foster father may think that he should send Megumi out of the house for the sake of Yamamine clan.

    The adopted daughter they raised for ten years¡­will be entrusted to the head of the prostitution organization¡­

    ¡¸No, Father, This is what Megumi wants. Mother, please send me off with a smile¡¹

    Megu¡­holds to my arm.

    ¡¸Megumi will be happy with this person from now on¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll protect Megumi-san throughout my life¡¹

    I swore to Megu¡¯s foster mother¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Please take care of Megumi¡¹

    The parents that will part from their adopted daughter bowed to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll definitely make her happy¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any answer but that.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We returned to the car stopped outside the house¡­

    Mr. and Mrs. Yamamine was about to see of the car but Sensei stopped them.

    Their daughter was being taken forcibly on the setting so it would be strange to see them off.

    We don¡¯t know if there¡¯s someone watching from the outside.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, are there any observers outside?¡¹

    Taking the deiver¡¯s seat, Sensei asks Katsuko-nee that¡¯s on the back seat.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no sign of it for now¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered.

    ¡¸Then¡­It will start at the moment Yamamine-san reports to the head of Shirasaka family¡­!¡¹

    Sensei rev up the engine on purpose and drives off the car¡­!

    With that sound as the signal¡­Megu¡¯s foster parents will make the call.

    Megu¡¯s kidnapping and¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s scamper will come to light.

    The head of Shirasaka house and ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­Will confront each other!

    ¡¸¡­Maika-san, what do you think?¡¹

    Sensei asks Maika.

    Right¡­Sensei holds a hidden microphone when she came to the Yamamine household.

    The negotiation with Megu¡¯s foster father and the meeting afterwards¡­are all heard by Maika in the car.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-san told Maika earlier to¡ºStay for tonight¡»¡­But that¡¯s actually wrong. Maika cannot go home today, can she?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry but, that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Sensei answers through the mirror.

    The car comes to the main street.

    ¡¸You would be antagonizing the head of Shirasaka house so¡­Maika should better be a hostage, right?¡¹

    Maika answers Sensei with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, are you sure?¡¹

    When I asked, Maika¡­

    ¡¸Well, Maika¡¯s already Onii-san¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡»isn¡¯t she? It may be painful to antagonize Shirasaka house but, it can¡¯t be helped. Maika¡¯s already a member of ¡ºSister¡¯s club¡»¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s completely prepared for it.

    ¡¸Right. I¡¯d like you to stay in my mansion until the consecutive holidays end¡¹

    Sensei tells Maika¡­

    ¡¸Understood¡­But, please let me come back home after this. Maika wants to bring her change of clothes¡­I want to have those at hand too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, we¡¯ll make an opportunity from the situation¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika also have to get out of the house like Megumi-san¡¹

    Maika¡¯s being ¡ºKidnapped¡»just like Megu¡­?!

    As a card to be used against the head of Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸Onii-san should come with me when I come back of the house!¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Got it¡¹

    I remembered the night where we were in front of Yukino¡¯s house.

    Stopping the car in front of the house¡­I raped Yukino.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to have sex in Maika¡¯s room¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­?

    M-Maika?¡­

    ¡¸¡­You had sex with Megumi-san on the room upstairs, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Maika laughs ¡®ehehen¡¯

    ¡¸¡­W-Why?¡¹

    How do you know?

    We¡¯ve been careful not to make noises or speak¡­!

    ¡¸Everyone would notice if the ceiling creaks that much!¡¹

    What¡­Katsuko-nee¡­?!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­It was really embarrassing for me to talk with Yamamine-san because of that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­S-Sensei?

    ¡¸¡ºThose two really love each other¡»and ¡ºYoung people can¡¯t have their passion restrained¡»¡­Yamamine-san has been holding back and just tells what¡¯s suitable¡­!¡¹

    Well¡­I¡¯m seriously sorry.

    Or rather¡­I want to die.

    Someone kill me¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­Minaho-san!¡¹

    Megu apologizes to Sensei with a red face¡­

    ¡¸But¡­I wanted to do it by all means!¡¹

    M-Megu?

    Why are you speaking like that¡­

    ¡¸¡­I thought so. It can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    Sensei told Megu.

    ¡¸Well, if I was in that situation, I¡¯ll definitely have sex too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee too.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Do it with Maika too! In Maika¡¯s room¡­!¡¹

    M-Maika?!

    Maika¡¯s fawning on me¡­

    ¡­Eeei!

    It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s found out.

    I promised that I will be fair to all my ¡ºwomen¡»¡­

    ¡¸G-Got it¡­I¡¯ll do it with Maika too¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸I love you Onii-san! Then, Maika has a task to do too!¡¹

    Maika took out her phone.

    She pressed the buttons¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah, hello, Onee-chan? It¡¯s Maika. Maika will stay on her friend¡¯s house for today? I don¡¯t need dinner¡­Eh? Come back? What are you saying Onee-chan, didn¡¯t you also go spent the night outside without Mama¡¯s permission because she won¡¯t be coming back just the other day?¡¹

    Maika called Yukino?

    ¡¸In the first place, Onee-chan has been breathing noisily recently! Your voice reaches the next room! It¡¯s so noisy I can¡¯t sleep! Onee-chan¡¯s voice roars through the windowpane! Onee-chan¡¯s voice shrills like a supersonic wave!¡¹

    The panting voice vibrates the window pane¡­Y-Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Onee-chan you¡¯re a masturbation maniac! If you love masturbating that much then marry Onani4! Pervert, lecher, hentai¡­!!!¡¹

    M-Maika-san?

    ¡¸¡­With that said, Maika will be staying over her friend¡¯s house!¡­Eh? Who¡¯s friend¡­?¡¹

    Maika looks at my face and smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Of course, it¡¯s a man¡¯s house!¡¹

    Maika then cut off the call¡­

    Her phone rang immediately after¡­

    Yukino¡¯s redialing it¡­

    ¡¸Geez¡­you noisy!¡¹

    Maika then turned off her phone¡­

    1. Hentai means perverted or abnormal ?

    2. That job is already taken ?

    3. Yoshida had troubles with it before, but he¡¯s now an expert ?

    4. That means masturbation, I thought of putting it because I want to make fun thinking that it¡¯s a name ?

 Chapter 112

    112. Various women kaleidoscope

    The car takes us in the night town¡­

    From the residential area to the shopping district.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san. About the money that you handed to father¡¹

    Megu asked sensei in worry.

    Earlier, Yuzuki-sensei gave the Yamamine couple 10 Million Yen in cash as ¡ºHush Money¡»¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pay for it with my whole life¡¹

    Megumi said with a serious face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay¡­That¡¯s Yoshida-kun¡¯s money¡¹

    Sensei answers lightly while driving the car.

    ¡­Eh?

    My money?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun. Do you remember Iwakura-san having to pay 10 Million Yen as compensation for aiming at your life?¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­there was that¡­!

    ¡¸For the time being¡­Iwakura-san pulled out 7 Million yen. The remaining 3 Million will surely be collected so don¡¯t mind it¡­!¡¹

    When ¡ºKuromori¡»prostitution organization closed down, Yuzuki-sensei handed ¡ºDividend¡»on all of the prostitutes in the mansion.

    Naturally¡­Iwakura-san should also have money.

    Did Sensei pull from her account?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun won¡¯t mind using it for Megumi¡¯s sake¡­would you?¡¹

    Cool eyes looks at me through the mirror.

    ¡¸¡­Yes of course!¡¹

    I answered flatly.

    ¡¸No way¡­I would be troubled¡¹

    Megumi looks at my face.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem using money for one¡¯s own ¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­That would make me look like I was bought by Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s right.

    If you look at it on a different perspective, it looks like I bought Megu from the Yamamine family for 10 Million Yen.

    ¡¸My¡­Don¡¯t you like it that way, Megumi?¡¹

    Sensei asked laughingly.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t Megumi want a reason to have it impossible to separate with Yoshida-kun for the rest of your life?¡¹

    Sensei sees through Megu¡¯s true nature.

    The true nature that¡¯s hidden from the clean face of the honor student Megu.

    Megu thought for a moment then answered Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­Yes. You¡¯re correct, Minaho-san¡¹

    Megu affirmed Sensei¡¯s words.

    ¡¸I¡­have to live my whole life devoting myself to Yoshi-kun now¡­!¡¹

    Megu happily smiled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­You¡¯ll devote yourself to him throughout your life¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    W-Wait a moment.

    ¡¸But¡­That¡¯s not my intention¡­!¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸¡­I like Megu. I truly want to treasure you forever¡¹

    There¡¯s no lie on that sentence.

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t have confidence in myself. The confidence on being a man suitable for Megu¡¯s love¡­ Therefore¡­If Megu came to love a man other than me in the future, I want you to leave me and become happy with that person. I¡¯m okay as long as Megu¡¯s happy¡­!¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san, are you still saying that?¡¹

    Maika leaks a sigh.

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­That line has already crossed the things we cannot allow¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika?

    ¡¸All of us ¡ºSisters¡»share the same fate¡­we don¡¯t have any other choices but to live with Onii-san forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡­No other choices?

    Maika looks at Megu with sad eyes¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-chan can no longer return to Yamamine house¡­Maika¡¯s the same. Maika has already betrayed Shirasaka family so¡­Onii-san, are you thinking of what are you going to do with Maika after Golden Week ends?¡¹

    After Golden Week¡­

    ¡¸I can stay with Yuzuki-san until the holiday ends but¡­Where should Maika live after that?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Shirasaka Sousuke will perish¡­

    And Maika¡¯s family will collapse.

    If ever the world knows the evildoings of Shirasaka¡­Maika can no longer come to her school.

    Maika¡¯s daily life will all be lost¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll make Maika¡¯s place to stay. I¡¯ll never leave you alone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay for me to believe that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I really have to steel myself.

    At anything.

    I have to do something.

    I have to do something even if I offer my life¡­

    What should I do¡­

    ¡­What should I do?!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you need to learn the thing about bonds with people even a bit¡­!¡¹

    Sensei looks at me then said.

    ¡¸Humans are creatures that cannot live alone. For example¡­does Yoshida-kun really understand the suffering of the Yamamine couple?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­Those people whose lives are grasped by the Shirasaka house¡­If they anger the head of Shirasaka house, they might lose their job. They might be erased socially. Furthermore, it¡¯s not just themselves, the harm might even reach their relatives¡­¡¹

    ¡­People¡¯s bonds.

    ¡­Human cannot live alone.

    ¡¸How do you think Yamamine-san will use that 10 Million yen?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t knwo¡¹

    I cannot imagine it.

    ¡¸¡­I think that she¡¯ll pass it to their relatives. As an ¡ºApology money¡»for this matter¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡ºApology money¡»?

    ¡¸With Megumi being kidnapped¡­Shirasaka house will be blaming the Yamamine clan one of these days. Even if it¡¯s not big¡­they would be harassed even for a bit. Therefore¡­Megumi¡¯s father will have to apologize to his relatives¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡¸There¡¯s not a single yen going to be left for Yamamine-san. That¡¯s how adult society works¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s the adult¡¯s method.

    ¡¸Since Yoshida-kun¡¯s so simple¡­You¡¯re thinking of stopping school right now and working to support Megumi and Maika-san¡¯s life, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Stop thinking stupid stuff¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s no longer alone¡¹

    ¡­Sensei?

    ¡¸You already have us with you¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds my hand¡­

    ¡¸I have 701 Million yen deposited in my bank. I can use all of it for your sake. I will feed you, Megumi-chan and Maika-chan¡­ You don¡¯t need to worry about money, go to school without worries¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee, but¡­That¡¯s the money Katsuko-nee will use to start the bakery, right?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles gently¡­

    ¡¸We can just save money again¡­! I¡¯m your ¡ºwoman¡»¡­Megumi-chan and Maika-chan are my s¡ºSisters¡» What¡¯s bad on using money for your ¡ºfamily¡»¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­don¡¯t you get it? Didn¡¯t you say the same thing a while ago¡­What¡¯s wrong using money for the sake of one¡¯s own ¡ºwoman¡»¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s the same logic I used a while ago.

    If I can pay 10 million yen for Megu¡¯s sake¡­

    I cannot criticize Katsuko-nee for using her money for me and the ¡ºSisters¡»¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m definitely going to return the debt!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bursts out laughing when she heard it.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the same response as Megumi-chan¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Standing on the same position¡­I finally understood Megu¡¯s standpoint.

    Megu no longer has choices but to live with me throughout her life.

    And I swore to never betray Katsuko-nee¡­

    I¡¯m sure¡­Maika too.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not just Katsuko. Nagisa will surely pull cash out for your sake. Of course¡­Me too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki-sensei?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be frank¡­You three should graduate high school. Decide your course afterwards by yourself. If you want to go to a university, I can sponsor you. You can live in my mansion for as long as you can. If you don¡¯t want that, then I think you can live on Nagisa¡¯s house. But¡­I will never allow you to rent a room¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay for Maika to be with Onii-san and Megumi-chan?¡¹

    Sensei spoke.

    ¡¸When you ask me to be honest, I have complex feelings towards Maika-san. But, I will protect you as long as you¡¯re Yoshida-kun¡¯s woman. I can assure you that. But if ever you betray Yoshida-kun, I will dispose you on the spot¡­be careful with your actions¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Sensei.

    That means that Maika is not allowed to like any other men¡­!

    She¡¯ll be bound to me forever¡­!

    But, Maika is¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes! Understood! Maika will be Onii-san¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»forever. I will never betray Onii-san¡­!¡¹

    The second year middle school beauty declares¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Maika, Are you fine with that?¡¹

    Maika had a blank look on her face¡­¡­

    ¡¸Does it matter if I¡¯m fine or not? Because, isn¡¯t this our fate?¡¹

    ¡­Fate

    Ours¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re already tied by the ¡ºbonds¡» You can never get away alone. If you accept fate¡­you should learn do depend on your ¡ºFamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­My

    ¡­¡ºFamily¡»

    ¡¸You told me¡­we¡¯re already ¡ºFamily¡»¡­Didn¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I told sensei that.

    ¡¸Then depend on us all you want¡­I¡¯m also your ¡ºSister¡»¡¹

    Yuzuki¡­Sensei

    ¡¸Can I call Sensei ¡ºMinaho-neesan¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Do what you want¡­You still have to call me ¡ºSensei¡»in school however¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to stay calling you ¡ºYoshida-kun¡»?¡¹

    Sensei asked bashfully.

    ¡¸If I try to call you something else¡­I might call you that in school¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Got it. Nee-san¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talked to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Ojou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s bad for the heart to be suddenly called ¡ºNee-san¡» My heart¡¯s tightening¡­!2¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs ¡®Kukuku¡¯

    ¡¸It¡¯s good for the heart. When Katsuko¡¯s called ¡ºKatsuko-nee¡»by him, my womb aches!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee?!

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Me too, when he calls me ¡ºMegu¡»my heart tightens!¡¹

    Megu also reports with a blushing face¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s nice¡­How should Maika be called?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    W-W-W-W-What¡¯s with this atmosphere¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    While we continue that talk¡­Our car arrived at a high quality flat close to the downtown.

    A big flat with red outer walls.

    The car slides to the basement parking area¡­

    ¡¸¡­This is Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic¡¹

    Megu told Maika.

    ¡¸I was brought here yesterday¡­She¡¯s a very gentle doctor so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Then Megumi-chan lost her virginity yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. I was embraced by Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Then the one on your room earlier was the second time?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    Megu¡¯s puzzled by Maika¡¯s questions¡­

    ¡¸Was the second time still painful?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, it still painful but not as much as the first time¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-san said that it felt good for her on the second time however¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee intervenes the two.

    ¡¸Women have different consitutions¡­there seems to be girls who doesn¡¯t feel any pain at their firsts¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, is that so?¡­That¡¯s envious. Maika wants that to happen to her too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸For me, I¡¯m glad that it did hurt¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Megumi-chan, why?¡¹

    ¡¸It makes me feel like I¡¯ve really given my virginity to Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Err, do men prefer to hurt women?¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸No, It would be troublesome if it hurts so much¡­it would make me worry¡­but, it would be great if one¡¯s a virgin and yet she¡¯s feeling it great¡­!¡¹

    What am I saying?

    ¡¸Haa¡­In the end, the balance is hard to get¡¹

    Maika¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸But¡­It¡¯s still hurts now but¡­I can find a bit of pleasure in it¡­I really like having sex with Yoshi-kun. The feelin of loving and being loved¡­!¡¹

    ¡­M-Megu.

    ¡¸Wow, Megumi-chan¡¯s making a lewd face¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­I just remembered our sex a while ago¡¹

    Megu blushes and smiles to Maika¡­

    ¡¸Maika-chan will also feel good soon¡­whoever it is, if they have sex everyday for two weeks, they¡¯ll feel ecstatic¡¹

    Katsuko-nee still blows unnecessary information again¡­!

    \¡¸Katsuko-san, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve read it on a report of an American Sexologist before¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Two weeks¡¹

    Err¡­M-maika-san?!

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do it everyday until it feels good¡­Onii-san!¡¹

    S-Seriously?!

    ¡¸But¡­Won¡¯t that place become oversized and loose if Maika have sex everyday?¡¹

    Maika asks Katsuko-nee once again.

    ¡¸Oh¡­That¡¯s fine. As long as Maika-chan trains that place properly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Train that place¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Women¡¯s entrance have muscles¡­don¡¯t you hear this a lot¡ºYour pussy¡¯s clamping my penis¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s Maika¡¯s first time hearing it¡¹

    ¡¸Women¡¯s hole have that function. Therefore, if you just keep having sex nonchalantly without training it, it would certainly be oversized and loose¡­But if you train it, it¡¯ll become an amazing pussy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, is that so?!¡¹

    ¡¸That is the same for the inside¡­If you train it, it would be able to tighten no matter what phase the penis is inside. When a male felt impressed by a female genitalia, then he¡¯ll say that it¡¯s an¡ºexcellent article¡»¡­If it¡¯s trained well, any girl¡¯s genital will become an ¡ºexcellent article¡»¡­!3¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­a middle school girl being an ¡ºexcellent article¡»¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Onii-san, what do you want? Maika should be an ¡ºexcellent article¡»?!¡¹

    ¡­Well, yeah

    ¡­If you ask me.

    ¡¸Then, Katsuko-san¡­how can you train to be an ¡ºexcellent article¡»?!¡¹

    Maika clings to Katsuko-nee like a puppy wanting food¡­!

    ¡¸First would be getting used to sex¡­I¡¯ll teach you the later steps when having sex!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Thank you in advance¡­!¡¹

    ¡­awawawawa

    Maika has become Katsuko-nee¡¯s disciple¡­

    ¡¸¡­The road to¡ºexcellent article¡»is steep!¡¹

    ¡¸Maika will do her best!¡¹

    That¡¯s when Megu speaks out.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Katsuko-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Megumi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I also want to learn about it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡¸¡­I also intend to forcibly instill it on Megumi-chan!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Megu gently.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to be bad at sex and be hated by him do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Katsuko-neesan and Nagisa-neesan too are skilled¡­Misuzu has the talent it seems. If Maika-chan becomes better in sex¡­I might be hated by Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I!

    ¡¸No, that won¡¯t happen! Everyone has different pleasure when I embrace! Nagisa-san feels soft wrapping me up¡­Katsuko-nee feels like she¡¯s jam-packed inside. Misuzu¡¯s soft and slippery¡­Maika¡¯s embracing me tightly¡­and Megu is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­?!¡¹

    I told Megu who¡¯s worried.

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s body is clamping tight¡­But, it feels soft and pleasurable. I love it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Megu sighed in relief.

    ¡¸¡­Then¡­Let¡¯s train ourselfs to be suitable for our characteristics. That is to make him feel even more and more pleasure¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee ends the talk nicely.

    Or that¡¯s how it should be¡­

    ¡¸Huh, what about Nei-san¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    Why are you so sharp at strange places.

    ¡¸How long are you going to chat?¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan interrupts on a good timing.

    As expected of our neesan¡­!

    ¡¸We¡¯re about to reach the reservation time. Maika-san will go with Katsuko to Ikeda-sensei¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Eh¡­we¡¯re not all going there?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me with an amazed face.

    ¡¸Ikeda-sensei is an illegal doctor¡­we cannot go with such great number of people you know?¡¹

    ¡­Illegal

    Oh¡­She¡¯s a doctor connected to ¡ºKuromori¡»

    As expected, she¡¯ll be an underground doctor.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, her skills are certain¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­if you bring Maika-chan, Sensei would scold you!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says.

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me with mean eyes¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu-san the day before yesterday, Megumi-chan yesterday, and Maika-chan for today¡­I think a female doctor will have a complex feeling for examining three day consecutive loss of virginity ¡¹

    I-I see

    Or rather¡­I

    Shouldn¡¯t I be hit with divine punishment soon?

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama, will it only be me accompanying her?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­I¡¯ll leave it to you Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko won¡¯t be telling any sarcasm to Ikeda-sensei¡­Never, never¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­deal with her alone¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pushed the female doctor to Katsuko-nee¡­!

    ¡¸Sure sure¡­Got it¡­!¡¹

    Of course¡­Katsuko-nee isn¡¯t seriously dissatisfied.

    She¡¯s just messing with Minaho-neesan¡­

    Katsuko-nee smiled and looked at Maika.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡­Maika-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What will be examined?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s going to check if the hymen is torn properly, if there are wounds in your vagina, and if the hemorrhage stopped already. Well, I think you¡¯ll be fine. Just think of it as a periodic inspection for sex. Then, she¡¯ll give you medicine to prevent conception¡­it¡¯s the type taken everyday so that the influence to the body will be few¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­if so, then it¡¯s better to get examined!¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going! Onii-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh, get yourself examined¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    Maika and Katsuko-nee gets off the car¡­

    They walk into the basement parking area of the dark flat.

    ¡¸Then¡­are we going to wait here until the examination ends?¡¹

    Sensei turned to us.

    ¡¸No¡­You two will go to the town¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡­Town?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other timing to go shop than now¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said seriously.

    ¡¸Even if Shirasaka house is a noble family¡­they¡¯re just an owner of a newspaper company in the end. Even if Yamamine-san called Shirasaka house earlier¡­they cannot move immediately¡¹

    ¡­Cannot move?

    ¡¸First, they will start by confirming if Shirasaka Sousuke has been caught by us, don¡¯t you think so? But, Australia is far¡­and since we did various works, they won¡¯t be able to obtain information by today¡¹

    ¡­I see

    If he¡¯s scheduled to go to a region where phones won¡¯t connect from the start¡­they cannot confirm it.

    ¡¸Well, they will mobilize the employees of the newspaper company on the Australia for the time being but¡­They won¡¯t easily catch the tail there¡¹

    Minaho-neesan works out her plan thoroughly.

    ¡¸Megumi being kidnapped has a lower priority for the head of Shirasaka house than Shirasaka Sousuke¡­Well, he¡¯ll have someone he knows from the underground to investigate however. They will begin to move precisely around tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸The underground people¡¯s work are costly. Furthermore, once you requested for a job, it¡¯ll take huge money to cancel the job¡­ Until they¡¯re able to get a positive proof that Megumi was really taken by ¡ºKuromori¡», Shirasaka house won¡¯t request on the underground¡¹

    I see¡­Megumi¡¯s kidnapping might just be a farce.

    First¡­they have to concentrate on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s safety¡­

    About Megu¡­Even if they contact Yamamine house tomorrow morning and even if they really confirm that she¡¯s not coming home, they willl respond slowly.

    ¡¸If the Shirasaka house is greatly pleased with Megumi, it would be different however¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen¡­I¡¯m a disgrace in the clan¡¹

    Megu answered.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­You don¡¯t have time to go to town but only today¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told us with a laugh.

    ¡¸But¡­Shopping? What are we going to buy?¡¹

    There¡¯s nothing that I need though¡­

    ¡¸First¡­there would be a medical examination tomorrow¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­have Yoshida-kun decide your underwear¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    ¡¸After that¡­Megumi will pick Yoshida-kun¡¯s underwear¡­!¡¹

    C-Chose my underwear?

    ¡¸W-Why?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸First year¡¯s medical examination have girls check each other¡¯s underwear. Choose an underwear where she won¡¯t be embarrassed when compared to other girls¡­!¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸Also¡­At May 2, we¡¯re going to Misuzu-san¡¯s traditional dance presentation¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s right, but¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­you have to chose Megumi¡¯s dress¡¹

    Megu¡¯s dress¡­?!

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­I¡¯m going there in my uniform¡­!¡¹

    Megu refuses Minaho-neesans proposal¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Megumi¡­Do you intend to embarrass Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan harshly scolded Megu.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to do that¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­go with a dress suitable as Misuzu-san¡¯s friend¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    The presentation Misuzu will come from is a presentation of the headmaster¡¯s Japanese traditional dance¡­

    There¡¯s a lot of wealthy socialites coming to see it.

    She can¡¯t go in front of Misuzu in her uniform.

    ¡¸¡­Megu, let¡¯s buy you a dress¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡­But I¡¹

    Megu wasn¡¯t able to dress up beautifully because of Yukino¡¯s obstruction.

    She always attended in her school uniform wherever it is¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Megumi¡¯s no longer on Yamamine house¡­No, You don¡¯t need to be considerate of Shirasaka house¡¹

    I embraced Megu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Go with your most beautiful dress¡­okay?!¡¹

    Megu muttered in a small voice.

    ¡¸¡­Un!¡¹

    1. 616,381.50 US Dollar according to Google ?

    2. I actually want to type, ¡°It makes me go HNGGGGGG¡±, but I endured that ?

    3. ¡ºÃûÆ÷ ?

 Chapter 113

    113. Dress and ring.

    ¡¸¡­Take this¡¹

    Minaho-neesan handed me an envelope.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s 200,000 yen, use it to shop¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, didn¡¯t you do your job on ¡ºKuromori¡»for Nagisa¡¯s sake, did you?¡­1.5M yen is your pay for the work. I deposited 1.3M yen on the account I made for you¡­I¡¯ll hand you the passbook and the card when we come back the mansion¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said it like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸No¡­But I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You sandwiched your body between the Yakuza and Nagisa and you had your life aimed by a hired gun, weren¡¯t you? Just accept the money. Margo, Nei, and Katsuko are being rewarded too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸You need money don¡¯t you? I will be taking care of you, Maika-san and Megumi¡¯s expenses, but¡­Yoshida-kun will be paying for the others¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Others?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun will be giving Maika-chan and Megumi¡¯s pocket money and clothes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously¡­Both of them are your¡ºwomen¡»¡¹

    ¡­Now that she said it.

    I cannot rely on Minaho-neesan for everything.

    ¡¸Either way, you¡¯re going for a part time job for Megumi and Maika¡¯s sake won¡¯t you? I¡¯ll find the job for you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My job?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºKuromori¡»isn¡¯t just a prostitution section¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸My grandfather, Kuromori Kounosuke used the ¡ºProstitution section¡»for the sake of expanding business so it wasn¡¯t all just a brothel¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸It seems that before, it was a trade and entertainment business. When my father took charge, he disposed all of it however¡­¡¹

    Sensei says sadly.

    ¡¸My father had an inferiority complex from my grandfather¡­wanting to exceed grandfather as a businessman¡­he failed in business. Thus, what remains for ¡ºKuromori¡»is the brothel. My father had such character that¡¯s why he¡¯s been taken advantage by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan makes a pained face whenever she talks about her father.

    ¡¸When I participated the management of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­I began starting other business. Right now we have ¡ºInvestment Section¡»and ¡ºReal Estate Section¡»¡­¡¹

    Oh right¡­Isn¡¯t Minaho-neesan a big shareholder of the hotel that has a contract with Nagisa-san?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll start business for Katsuko¡¯s ¡ºBakery¡»¡­and for Margo and Nei¡¯s sake too¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡»prostitution section is no more, so we have to find another job¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan thins about what¡¯s ahead all this time.

    She¡¯s really our¡­¡ºNee-san¡»

    ¡¸If Yoshida-kun and Megumi has something they want to be in the future then just tell me. I¡¯ll get it prepared whatever it is¡­!¡¹

    To be honest¡­I¡¯m very grateful.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I¡¯ll think about Yoshida-kun¡¯s part time job. Okay?

    ¡¸¡­Yes

    I replied in a loud voice

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­I¡¯ll also work part time¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸I feel bad to let Yoshi-kun do all of it¡­I¡¯ll work for the money I need¡¹

    Megu said that, but¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t. Megu should have the track and field as priority¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    We promised Captain Takeshiba and the other members¡­!

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talked to the worried Megu.

    ¡¸Megumi has days where she doesn¡¯t have practice¡­So she can work for two days a week at least¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I think that will be fine¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled at Megu¡­

    ¡¸Then, go and work at Nagisa¡¯s flower shop. In exchange of Misuzu-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­In exchange of Misuuz?

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­won¡¯t have time to work part time anymore. She¡¯s seriously thinking of taking Tokyo University exam¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­She said that as well.

    Misuzu needs to study seriously for the exam since she¡¯s in second year high school already.

    ¡¸Talk about it with Misuzu on phone later. I¡¯ll be the one to talk to Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Megu bowed to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸With that said¡­I¡¯m handing you this 200k yen. Buy Megumi¡¯s dress for the symposium with your money¡­okay?¡¹

    There¡¯s no actual feeling that it¡¯s my money however¡­

    Anyway¡­I¡¯ll buy Megu¡¯s clothes with this money¡­

    ¡¸50k yen or more for the dress and 20k or more on the shoes¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said strongly.

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­that¡¯s too expensive! And I¡¯m going to wear that?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸The other girls would buy much more expensive dresses¡­Actually, I would tell you to get 100k yen for shoes and 200k yen for the clothes. But¡­The two of you won¡¯t look for things with that amount, would you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Where do they sell that astronomical price of a clothing?

    ¡¸I think that this time, it will have meaning if you buy with only the two of you. Therefore, you¡¯re going without Katsuko or Nei accompanying you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­is making us pile up our experience¡­?

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s sense of clothing is so decent so¡­buy cute dress with an approximate price of 70k yen. Buy shoes that goes along with the dress. If you don¡¯t get it then ask the assistants. You just have to say ¡ºPlease show shoes appropriate for this dress under 30k yen¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan advised us.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Minaho-san. What about Yoshi-kun¡¯s clothing¡­?¡¹

    Megu asked.

    Certainly¡­I intend to go on my school uniform as well¡­

    If Megu¡¯s school uniform is no good¡­I¡¯m the same.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡¯s currently fixing Yoshida-kun¡¯s clothing¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s fixing?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun had your clothes measured yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡­Our mansion has quite a lot of suits of my dead grandfather. I had Katsuko look for clothes for Yoshida-kun and have it fixed. It won¡¯t make it in time if we had it custom tailored¡­and ready to wear would be too big¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s fixing the size for my sake¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko likes doing that so let her be¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Keep it a secret that I told you about it. Feign ignorance until Katsuko tells Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­Katsuko-nee

    Everyone¡¯s thinking of me.

    ¡¸Also¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Buy Megu a ring on the way¡­Get something with the price of 10k for the time being¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    R-Ring?

    ¡¸You have your student pocketbook, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes¡¹

    I took out my school pocketbook from my pocket.

    ¡¸Take a look at the school regulations¡­schoolgirl¡¯s dress code¡¹

    I turn the page as told by Minaho-neesan

    Megu looks into my pocketbook from the side¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s written on the item concerning accessories?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Gaudy accessories. Earrings, necklace, pendant, brooch, bracelets are forbidden in the campus¡­However¡¹

    ¡­The hell?

    ¡¸¡­Chokers and engagement rings without jewels are allowed when acknowledged by the school staff¡¹

    Eh¡­Even though accessories are prohibited?

    Rings and chokers are allowed?!

    ¡¸¡­Before, there are girls who go to the high school at day and prostitutes in the mansion at night¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered.

    ¡¸Choker is a collar symbol¡­it¡¯s a sign for the teachers to be careful of the students that are prostitutes of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Our school¡­is a camouflage of the brothel ¡ºKuromori¡»that Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather bought.

    Actually, it¡¯s a prostitute candidate hunting ground¡­The prostitutes kept going to school before¡­

    ¡¸The ring is a warning for men that says ¡ºThis girl has a fiance so don¡¯t make a move on her¡»¡¹

    ¡­I-I see

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Buy Megumi a ring¡¹

    To let the other men know that Megu is mine.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Got it¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Megu and I come out of the flat.

    Minaho-neesan remained in the car and opened her laptop.

    It seems that she wants to take a look at Shirasaka house and the state at Australia.

    ¡¸¡­Do you know this place?¡¹

    From the underground parking lot to the outside world.

    The night town¡­It¡¯s past 6 o¡¯clock

    I know the neighborhood downtown, however¡­

    For me who doesn¡¯t go out usually¡­I don¡¯t have the feel of the place.

    ¡¸I know¡­I think that¡¯s JR station¡¹

    As expected of Megu, she¡¯s reliable.

    ¡¸¡­Can we hold hands?¡¹

    Megu muttered.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sure¡¹

    We go towards the station holding hands.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu¡¹

    Megu laughs¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time going on a date with a boy¡¹

    Megu said bashfully.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the same¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s the same?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Megu suddenly draws me to the shadow of the vending machine.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Megu kisses me before I can ask.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Yoshi-kun. I¡¯m really happy1¡¹

    Megu embraces me and mutters.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    Megu has lost the house she had lived for ten years¡­

    She no longer has a place to return to.

    On the contrary¡­She¡¯ll be chased by the Shirasaka house from now on¡­

    But still¡­Megu is.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s be together forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I know¡¹

    This time, I kissed Megu¡­!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go somewhere for the time being?¡¹

    She asks, hiding her embarrassment¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know clothes with the price higher than 50k yen so¡­let¡¯s go to the department store around the station with a lot of brand shops?¡¹

    Megu suggested.,

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡­Err

    There¡¯s luxury brand stores lined up in the department store.

    We pass through and come in¡­

    We¡¯re in front of the shop but we don¡¯t have the courage to enter.

    The stores with foreign brands seems to be dazzling strangely¡­

    The clerks feel like they¡¯re glaring at us saying ¡¸What¡¯s with them?¡¹¡­

    Megu and I¡­

    Are completely scared¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We don¡¯t suit this place, don¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think the same!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Should we escape?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, let¡¯s stop this¡­!¡¹

    Holding hand, we tried to escape out of the building¡­

    After coming outside, Megu and I looked at each other.

    A natural smile spilled¡­

    ¡¸¡­Getting nervous on such things¡­we¡¯re no good¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we¡¯re no good¡¹

    Both of us are laughing¡­

    This is somewhat fun.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Suddenly, Megu holds down her ass.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s looking at me with a troubled face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dripping¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡¹

    ¡­My what?

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s semen¡­!¡¹

    Oh right¡­I came inside Megu earlier¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­It¡¯s fine already. Let¡¯s go¡¹

    Megu takes my hand again and begins to walk¡­

    My semen is inside the womb of the girl walking next to me.

    Thinking about that¡­it somehow made me aroused.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­you¡¯re thinking lewd things, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Megu looked at me smilingly.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯m thinking the same thing¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸I want to be filled by Yoshi-kun all the time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for being a lewd girl¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re a lewd girl¡¹

    I embraced Megu¡¯s waist¡­

    ¡¸Ahn¡­it¡¯s dripping again¡­!¡¹

    Megu whispered in my ears¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­We should¡¯ve gone here in the first place¡¹

    We moved to a little bit more popular department store.

    We go the women¡¯s clothing section through the escalator.

    ¡¸Mother bought me clothes in this department store¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m slightly taller than other children. Children¡¯s clothes don¡¯t fit me so I have to wear adult clothes¡¹

    I look at Megu¡¯s whole body while we¡¯re in the escalator.

    Yup¡­Megu¡¯s figure is tall and slim, she¡¯s like a model.

    ¡¸Sorry for having children¡¯s size breasts however¡­¡¹

    Misuzu and Maika too¡­women are conscious about the size of their chest.

    ¡¸¡­I like Megu¡¯s breasts¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It¡¯s Megu-like, it¡¯s cute¡¹

    ¡¸I also love having Yoshi-kun licking my breasts¡¹

    ¡­Megu looked down.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it again.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I tap Megu¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn! Geez!¡¹

    Megu raised her voice.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­you don¡¯t like it? Did it drip out again?¡­¡¹

    Megu spoke bashfully

    ¡¸I¡¯m already fine¡­I don¡¯t hate being touched¡­Megu¡¯s body is Yoshi-kun¡¯s after all, so touch it as much as you want¡­!¡¹

    Megu refers herself as ¡ºMegu¡»when we¡¯re alone¡­

    The look that¡¯s a bit embarrassed is very cute for me.

    ¡¸Here¡­I think it¡¯s there¡¹

    Coming to the women¡¯s section¡­Megu chose two clothes.

    One is a tight and decent looking set of skirt and tunic and skirt.

    The other one is a bit showy dress.

    That said, it¡¯s Megu¡¯s sense of clothing so it¡¯s not too gaudy.

    Both of them are colored vivid green.

    ¡¸¡­You like green clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want to go with green clothes¡¹

    Now then¡­Which should we pick?

    The price¡­the decent one is 58k yen and the showy one is 73k yen.

    The expensive one has less cloth¡­

    I don¡¯t get women¡¯s standard on clothing¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go with the cheaper one¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop that way of thinking¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸But¡­What should we do?¡¹

    The decent one is Megu-like so I think it¡¯ll suit her.

    I think that the showy one changes the image of Megu. I want to see this.

    ¡¸¡­How about you try it on?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    According to Megu, there seems to be a fitting room for couples when it comes to young children clothing.

    It seems that the boy can take a look at the girl changing on that spot but¡­this is a normal department store so there¡¯s no such facility.

    I wait outside the fitting room.

    ¡¸¡­How does it look?¡¹

    First, the decent one.

    ¡¸¡­Looks good. You¡¯re very cute¡¹

    When it¡¯s just the clothing, it looks simple but¡­when the real class chairman, Megu wears it, it looks very clean and beautiful. This clothes enhances Megu¡¯s cuteness.

    ¡¸Un¡­Then I¡¯ll wear the other one¡¹

    Megu goes in the fitting room once again¡­

    There¡¯s not much people walking around the women¡¯s corner at the department store.

    Having to wait absentmindedly outside¡­I feel asking myself what I¡¯m doing.

    I tried to take a look from the gap of the thick curtain.

    I see Megu¡¯s naked back¡­

    ¡¸Geez¡­Yoshi-kun no Ecchi!¡¹

    Ah, she noticed.

    ¡¸You could¡¯ve just told me if you want to take a look¡­!¡¹

    Megu shows her pink nipples

    ¡¸That¡¯s all for now¡­The rest is for later¡­!¡¹

    Megu smiles from the gap of the curtain¡­

    ¡­Yeah.

    I¡¯m looking forward for tonight.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Thank you for waiting¡¹

    She opens the curtain.

    The showy dress¡­

    This looks good too

    So Megu¡¯s this beautiful.

    Usually, she looks so simple¡­so her impression is simple as well¡­

    When she wears a showy clothing¡­with her tall height and good style, and facial looks looking sharp¡­You¡¯d notice that she¡¯s actually a beauty¡­

    I understood the reason why Yukino would rather die than let her wear good dress.

    ¡¸This is a bit embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time wearing clothes that shows my shoulder and legs¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I think it¡¯s very cute though¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    The embarrassed Megu looks cute

    ¡¸I¡¯d like the docile clothing from a while ago. That¡¯s cheaper too¡¹

    ¡¸I like the showy one however¡¹

    Now then¡­Our opinions don¡¯t match.

    ¡¸Should we buy both of them instead?¡¹

    I said boldly.

    ¡¸Eeeeh, that¡¯s a waste¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­It¡¯s Megu¡¯s clothes after all¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a waste because it¡¯s my clothes!¡¹

    Why is Megu belittling herself¡­

    Even though she¡¯s this cute.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, which clothes looks better?¡¹

    Megu asked me.

    ¡¸This dress shows Megu¡¯s legs clearly¡¹

    I answered what I was thinking

    ¡¸My legs?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s showing a surprised face.

    ¡¸Yeah. Megu¡¯s legs are thin and long¡­It¡¯s very beautiful. I like the legs of a girl that does sports. With this dress showing your legs, I like this dress better¡­!

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s really a good person¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You never say something halfhearted whenever it is¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Not everyone¡¯s like that. Not everyone thinks and answers everything seriously¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, that¡¯s right¡­Therefore I like Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    Megu smiled at me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll buy this dress!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun said that he wants to see my legs more after all¡­!¡¹

    Megu said calmly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to Misuzu-san¡¯s symposium, be compared to other girls so I cannot wear shameful clothing, that¡¯s what I always thought¡¹

    No¡­Isn¡¯t that right?

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s wrong¡­With that kind of thinking, whatever clothing I wear coming to the symposium, it would be shameful¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    The other girls might wear much more expensive clothing¡­

    If you compare it to simple clothes¡­Megu cannot have the advantage.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡» I should wear clothes that Yoshi-kun likes¡­isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Megu needs me¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine as long as I think that Megu¡¯s ¡ºCute¡»¡­other people¡¯s glance doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    I now understand why Minaho-neesan made us buy clothes with just the two of us.

    That is to destroy Megu¡¯s inferiority complex when it comes to clothing¡­

    If Megu herself consents the clothing that I think is better, whatever clothing it would be, it¡¯ll become the¡ºBest clothing¡»

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­are you sure with this dress?¡¹

    Megu asked me one last time.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­this dress will do¡¹

    No¡­That¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like Megu to wear that dress¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face bloomed like a large flower¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡­. Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Buying the dress¡­we also bought shoes that suits it.

    We had 200k yen¡­but half of it already has vanished.

    Women¡¯s clothing are really expensive¡­1

    Maybe I should earn a lot.

    Megu¡¯s a commoner so it¡¯s fine, but¡­

    Misuzu and Maika prefers high class¡­

    Nei-san seems to look good with flagship goods¡­2

    I have to give Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san gifts too¡­

    Living without trying to spend money until now made me think that money¡¯s trivial.

    But I cannot say that anymore¡­

    I have to work a lot¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­how about this?¡¹

    Continuing¡­we¡¯re at the ring section.

    Somehow¡­This is much more embarrassing than the female clothing section.

    Buying a ring with a girl is telling the world that she¡¯s my ¡ºwoman¡»

    The shoppers walking around are all looking at me.

    Aaah¡­It¡¯s so embarrassing I want to die.

    Or rather¡­someone kill me.3

    ¡¸Instead of that, this is a popular item recently¡­¡¹

    The clerk onee-san shows an expensive ring casually¡­Megu¡¯s eyes only look at the rings 10k or less.

    ¡­Seriously.

    ¡¸Megu¡­I won¡¯t buy it unless it¡¯s a 30k yen ring or more¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Why? Minaho-san said that we should get approximately 10k¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    Or rather¡­Is that why you¡¯re looking at the 10k yen less corner?

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡¯s opinion seems to be that it should be a bit more expensive since it¡¯s the first ring¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un.

    Somehow, I understand the difference of thinking of each women¡­

    People are different from each other even a bit.

    ¡¸But¡­Megu¡¯s going to wear that ring for the rest of your life, won¡¯t you?¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Look¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s go with a bit more expensive. Something that won¡¯t break that easily¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right, got it¡¹

    Megu turns her eye to the 30k yen or more¡­

    Yup¡­This is good.

    Though, the strength won¡¯t change that much from 10k yen to 30k yen¡­

    It¡¯s just good that Megu¡¯s choices are widened¡­

    To be honest¡­the rings priced 10k yen or less doesn¡¯t have much varieties.

    ¡¸¡­Is platinum okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, anything¡¯s fine¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s platinum however¡­

    It¡¯s unrelated to Plasma, isn¡¯t it?

    Megu¡¯s choosing seriously.

    ¡¸Which is better, this, this, or this?¡¹

    Megu tags ring after ring.

    ¡¸You should stop that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s the difference in purity of the platinum. Shouldn¡¯t we pick the high purity instead of the high quality?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­That¡¯s amazing, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t get it too but¡­maybe¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about it¡­when the ring has low platinum purity¡­it becomes distorted¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where did you hear it from?¡¹

    ¡¸My senior¡¹

    As usual¡­Megu has a lot of superficial knowledge.

    ¡¸With that said¡­It¡¯s this or this¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu chose the ring with a simple design in the end.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s do with this¡¹

    The clerk Onee-san comes to us.

    ¡¸I will fit the size then¡¹

    Then¡­Megu¡­

    ¡¸Please match the size to the ring finger!¡¹

    Megu smiled satisfied.

    ¡¸This will be our wedding ring¡­!4¡¹

    I¡¯m astonished of course.

    Because¡­We¡¯re still high school students.

    We¡¯re in our school uniforms too¡­

    But¡­The clerk is used to such developments?¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Understood!¡¹

    Fortunately¡­Megu has thin and long fingers.

    It entered her ring finger perfectly without resizing it.

    ¡¸It suits you very much¡¹

    Hearing the clerk, I¡­

    ¡¸SOLD!5¡¹

    I paid the price for the ring.

    32k yen¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­You don¡¯t need to wrap it. I¡¯ll wear this¡¹

    Megu told the clerk¡­

    She presented me the platinum ring¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, put it on me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I hold Megu¡¯s fair hand¡­

    I fit the ring on her ring finger¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Megu raised a small voice when the ring reached the root of her finger.

    It¡¯s as if the penis has pierced her uterus¡­

    ¡¸¡­With this¡­I completely become Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    Megu caress the ring with enchanted eyes¡­

    So rings have such magic¡­!

    1. and your mother had two rooms full of clothes ?

    2. Imagine Nei on a thin white sleeveless shirt, stop fapping, hey, STOP! ?

    3. Viola: ¡°Coming¡±! ?

    4. Megu, get Yoshi-kun a ring too then ?

    5. Sorry, I can¡¯t resist ?

 Chapter 114

    114. Underwear and pursuer

    Now that we¡¯ve bought the ring¡­the next one is.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s buy Yoshi-kun¡¯s underwear¡¹

    My underwear?

    ¡¸No¡­We don¡¯t need to buy mine in the department store¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡­Yoshi-kun, where do you usually buy underwear?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s making a surprised face.

    ¡­Where?

    ¡¸¡­100 shops¡¹

    ¡¸¡­100?¡¹

    ¡¸100 yen shops¡¹

    Or rather¡­for this five years, I¡¯ve been living by buying underwear at 100 yen shops.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Don¡¯t 100 yen underwear feel bad?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s making a worried face though.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­I¡¯ve never put on anything but 100 yen¡¹

    Is there difference between the feel of men¡¯s underwear?

    ¡¸Hundred yen underwear is no good¡­let¡¯s buy a better one¡¹

    Megu told me with a serious face.

    No¡­I never had problems with hundred yen though.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­It would be a waste. I¡¯m the one wearing it after all¡¹

    When I said that¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Megu will buy hundred yen underwear as well. Are you fine with that?¡¹

    Megu stares at me¡­

    ¡¸No¡­Megu doesn¡¯t need to match with me. Women¡¯s underwear on the Hundred yen shops doesn¡¯t look so decent¡­¡¹

    Yup¡­It¡¯s bad quality.

    After all it¡¯s just 100 yen.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­if the hundred yen underwear for women isn¡¯t decent, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the same for men¡¯s underwear?¡¹

    Megu says seriously

    Now that she said it that might be right¡­

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t need to mind the feeling when wearing¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?!

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­there¡¯re are various things in the world.¡¹ I want Yoshi-kun to become a man who understand the difference of things¡­!¡¹

    ¡­A man who understands the difference of things?

    ¡¸Yes¡­If you understand the difference, won¡¯t you be able to judge the true value of it?¡¹

    Megu grasps my hand strongly¡­

    ¡¸But¡­My underwear won¡¯t be seen outside¡¹

    ¡¸Even if the others can¡¯t see it¡­Yoshi-kun who¡¯s wearing it will know, right? Wearing it¡­and understanding from experience¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, that¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­If I think that it¡¯s a waste of money so I go to school with an old and worn out underwear, what would you do?¡¹

    If Megu wears an old and worn out underwear¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that. I want Megu to wear a clean oone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the same!¡¹

    Megu told me strongly¡­!

    ¡­I see.

    I¡¯m devoting myself on Megu one-sidedly.

    If I think of wanting Megu to wear a clean underwear then I have to get clean underwear as well¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­Tomorrow¡¯s the ¡ºMedical Checkup¡» I¡¯d like Yoshi-kun to go there in proper underwear¡¹

    Tomorrow¡¯s ¡ºMedical checkup¡»will have body measurement.

    The doctors had already done their ¡ºMedical Checkup¡»at the start of the term.

    Well, that was internal medicine checkup.

    Tomorrow will be mainly measuring the height, sitting height, weight, and chest measurement and likes.

    Also¡­does X-rays come too?

    Anyway¡­they will be measured in their underwear separated by gender.

    ¡¸If Yoshi-kun wears a strange underwear, I¡¯ll be laughed at¡­¡¹

    Megu stares at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºgirlfriend¡»in the school after all¡­!¡¹

    Oh¡­I¡¯m completely surrounded.

    I¡¯m no longer alone.

    I have to live carrying the ¡ºConsideration¡»to my ¡ºwomen¡»¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll let Megu buy it¡¹

    Megu smiles¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Okay!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡­But.

    Coming to the men¡¯s section¡­

    ¡¸Ufufufufufuun¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s chosing my underwear in high spirits.

    While humming¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­It¡¯s men¡¯s underwear section¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m having fun you know! I¡¯m like Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife¡­!¡¹

    ¡­W-Waifu?!

    ¡­M-Megu?

    ¡¸Err¡­Yoshi-kun likes trunks, right?¡¹

    Megu saw my underwear multiple times.

    I showed more than the underwear though¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­yeah¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­how about you try this boxer briefs? This ones have a better texture¡¹

    ¡­Boxer briefs?

    Oh, the trunks that have the tight feel?

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Then, let¡¯s go with that¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any objections.

    I don¡¯t care about the underwear I wear either way¡­

    I don¡¯t like white briefs, but¡­

    I wore white briefs before I bought trunks on hundred yen shops.

    After wearing that for a year¡­It becomes impossible to wash away the yellow tint¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­Let¡¯s buy five pieces.¡¹

    ¡­5?

    ¡¸No¡­Let¡¯s just buy 3. I can just wash it in rotation if it¡¯s 3 pieces.¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­We¡¯ll buy 5 pieces. There should be a spare too!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s wife methods are obstinate.

    ¡¸By the way¡­how much is that?¡¹

    ¡¸840 yen a piece¡¹

    ¡­Err!

    ¡­I can buy eight trunks from the hundred yen shop with that.

    Five pieces¡­!

    T-T-T-That¡¯s a huge expense!!!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face¡­we bought my dress for 70k yen! Use some money to buy your underwear!¡¹

    ¡­D-Dammit!

    When it comes to this¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸That¡¯s a waste!¡¹

    We¡¯re in the female underwear section right now¡­

    This is terribly embarrassing.

    Though I¡¯m feeling extremely embarrassed¡­I endured it with determination.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good! I¡¯ll buy Megu an underwear set with 10k yen or more¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m already desperate.¡­!

    Let¡¯s get the best bra and panty¡­!

    ¡¸And we¡¯re going to buy three kinds of it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Three kinds?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s making a blank face.

    ¡¸First would be for tomorrow¡¯s ¡ºMedical examination¡» It¡¯s not good according to the school regulations to wear anything but plain white!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s plain white¡­I¡¯d buy a design set for it A beautiful, cute, and cool one¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­We can just use the normal one I use to go to school¡¹

    Megu said, but¡­

    ¡¸Nope! Your body would be seen by other girls during the body measurement, won¡¯t it? Even I want Megu to go there with the best, beautiful and the cutest underwear!¡¹

    I¡¯ll return the logic Megu used on me a while ago¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Got it. But, let¡¯s lower it to 3k yen¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Never!¡­We¡¯re going to buy 10k yen! It¡¯ll look different!¡¹

    I declare with firm determination¡­!

    ¡¸Also¡­the one you¡¯ll wear the day after tomorrow, on Misuzu¡¯s symposium. Since you¡¯re going to wear a good dress, you should wear good underwear as well. You should dress yourself up even if it¡¯s not seen from outside, wasn¡¯t it¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­That¡¯s true but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll buy a bra and panty that suits the 70k yen dress¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I get it¡¹

    Megu approved this one immediately.

    ¡¸Lastly¡­let¡¯s buy a lewd underwear¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s long and narrow eyes opened wide¡­!

    ¡¸I want to see Megu wearing a lewd underwear¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸¡­Geez, Baka¡¹1

    Megu clings to me¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­will wear no matter how lewd it is¡­!¡¹

    ¡­And

    The two of us hunts underwear¡­

    We looked for the underwear that¡¯s appropriate on the school regulations for tomorrow.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this one good?¡¹

    I chose a set of a refreshing design.

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s right¡¹

    Megu¡¯s embarrassed.

    Err¡­I take a look at the price tag.

    The white bra and panty set is priced 12k yen¡­

    ¡¸¡­Umu¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I finally understood what Megu said a while ago¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a plain white underwear¡­But the look is completely different. This one has an appearance that tells that it feels different when worn and that it has high quality texture¡­!¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s really just a simple design.

    They¡¯re drawing a distinct line from the bargain sale products¡­

    As expected, those that exceed 10k yen are different¡­

    ¡¸Even Yoshi-kun¡¯s 100 yen and 840 yen underwear are completely different¡­!¡¹

    That might be the case but¡­I can clearly see the difference between girl¡¯s underwear.

    Well, there¡¯s the price too¡­

    Okay¡­The first set is done.

    Next¡­

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure with this?¡¹

    This time, it¡¯s the underwear for the symposium¡­

    I suggested that the set costing 23k would be good to Megu.

    This one is a pale pink set with frills and lace.

    There¡¯s floral watermark designs in it.

    ¡­It looks gorgeous and cute from the outside.

    ¡¸I wonder if this suits me¡¹

    Megu is still belittling herself again.

    ¡¸Then¡­Should we buy this 40k yen instead?¡¹

    When I urged her aggressively¡­

    Hey¡­We¡¯re almost our limit though.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s fine¡­This one will do!¡¹

    Megu agreed with the 23k yen.

    Lastly¡­the lewd underwear.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­are you sure with that?¡¹

    The set I chose is a red cloth with black lace.

    The color is flashy but the design is ordinary.

    It would feel normal having a high school girl wear it¡­

    But still¡­It feels like a ¡ºLucky underwear¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m fine with something more strange you know?¡¹

    That¡¯s what Megu says while blushing.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen the ladies in the mansion wear something even more amazing than that when I was a child. Yoshi-kun wants to have sex with me on those clothes?¡¹

    Megu thinks of buying even more lewder underwear it seems.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee may have lots of those types¡¹

    Yup¡­She must have lots of bra with hole on the nipple or string panty.

    ¡¸Also¡­This is a normal department store. They don¡¯t have those that are extreme¡¹

    If we seriously want to buy lewd underwear¡­we have to go to a specialty store for that.

    ¡¸But¡­This isn¡¯t much of a lewd underwear¡­It¡¯s not adult-like at all. Yoshi-kun, are you sure with that?¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Megu doesn¡¯t understand it¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­What kind of underwear do you have?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s all plain white. Just according to the school regulations¡¹

    I thought so¡­!

    ¡¸You don¡¯t wear showy underwear with color, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I told Megu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to not use too lewd underwear immediately. Megu¡¯s been an¡ºHonor Student¡»so far. It would make me confused if Megu wears such a ¡ºLucky underwear¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s still a first year so even if you¡¯re a lewd girl, I¡¯d like you to be a high-school-like girl¡­!¡¹

    I want to be in a relationship with Megu who¡¯s at the same age as me.

    There¡¯s no need to force her to stretch herself.

    Megu thinks deeply.

    ¡¸Right. I cannot win in sexiness against Katsuko-neesan or Nagisa-san. If Megu fights, she has to use her high school student girl-like lewd weapon¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Fight? Weapon?

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been aiming to be a ¡ºGood girl¡»and ¡ºHonor student¡»since I was taken in Yamamine house¡­I think that shell is hard to break. Perhaps, I cannot get away from the ¡ºHonor Student¡»route anymore¡­¡¹

    Megu analyses herself¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­is being aroused by the ¡ºHonor Student¡»Megu being indecent, is that right?¡¹

    Megu looks at my face¡­

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I like the lewd Megu¡­¡¹

    ¡­Wait a moment.

    I also think deep inside of me¡­

    ¡¸No¡­What arouses me is the Megu who¡¯s very tidy, persevering, hardworking, and kind to everyone¡­being lewd in front of me¡¹

    The image gap.

    Megu listens to my talk seriously.

    Then¡­She nodded¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Megu won¡¯t stop playing the ¡ºHonor student¡»role. I¡¯ll be a ¡ºGood Girl¡»in front of everyone¡­and become a ¡ºBad Girl¡»in front of Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu said with brilliant eyes.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, take a look at both Megu¡¯s¡­Both of them are real Megu¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    Megu takes the red and black ¡ºLucky underwear¡»¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Up until now, I thought of wearing this kind of color of underwear will make me a¡ºBad Girl¡» That¡¯s how much of a ¡ºHonor student¡»I am¡­!¡¹2

    The reunion with ¡ºKuromori¡»has put Megu¡¯s sense out of order¡­

    Just hearing ¡®lewd underwear¡¯¡­She thought of a ¡ºProstitute¡»like underwear¡­

    ¡¸Yeah. It is as Yoshi-kun says¡­I should begin my ¡ºBad Girl¡»image with this underwear¡­¡¹

    Megu confirms her own position¡­then starts from there.

    She¡¯s not forcing to stretch herself¡­

    ¡¸Megu is at the same year as Yoshi-kun¡­so we should do high-school-like indecency¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡¸Megu¡­Let¡¯s go to the back of that pillar there¡¹

    I hold Megu¡¯s hand

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.

    ¡¸I want to kiss Megu just now¡­!¡¹

    Megu clings to me.

    ¡¸What a coincidence! Megu wants to kiss Yoshi-kun too¡­!¡¹

    Just like that¡­Megu piled her lips with mine.

    We¡¯re kissing at the female underwear section in the department store¡­!3

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end, we chose the cheapest high school student-like ¡ºLucky underwear¡»

    8.8k yen for a set¡­Hmm.

    After deciding on buying three sets of underwear, I noticed the sizes.

    Megu said ¡¸Perhaps this one fits right¡¹¡­

    It¡¯s expensive after all¡­

    Then, the clerk asks¡¸Would you like to put it on?¡¹

    ¡­Eh, you can try underwear?

    I see¡­This is expensive after all.

    But¡­wearing underwear that someone else tried on¡­isn¡¯t it unpleasant?

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to try it on¡­!¡¹

    Then, Megu went to the fitting room with the clerk.

    This time¡­I can¡¯t come with her.

    It would be too embarrassing no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve already decided so the only thing they¡¯re going to do is to check the size¡­!¡¹

    Just kidding¡­I just want to show off because the clerk is in front of us¡­

    I¡¯m in my school uniform.

    What am I saying¡­Or rather, I¡¯m an idiot!

    Then¡­I waited alone.

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What the hell is this.

    In the female underwear section¡­I¡¯m waiting alone in my school uniform.

    Ah¡­the shoppers walking around are all looking at me with weird eyes¡­

    ¡ºWhy is he on this floor?¡»their faces say¡­

    ¡­Awawawawawa

    Ain¡¯t I looking like a pervert?!

    ¡­M-Megu!

    H-Hurry up and come back!!

    ¡¸¡­Thank yo for the wait Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡­In the end, I bathed in cold eyes from the people for almost 15 minutes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad I tried it on. The¡ºLucky underwear¡»is a perfect fit but¡­the two others are a bit bigger. They¡¯ll change it with the same underwear with different size. Also¡­The clerk had taught me how to make my breasts look big when wearing bra¡­!4¡¹

    Ah¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Then, should I take this to the counter?¡¹

    The clerk said with a cheerful face.

    Well, we¡¯re shopping stuff that exceeds 40k yen¡­

    ¡¸Yes, please¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to use cash?¡¹

    Well¡­We¡¯re still students so we can¡¯t have a card.

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Cash¡¹

    I took out money from the envelop Minaho-neesan gave me.

    ¡¸¡­Is this a present for your girlfriend¡¯s birthday?¡¹

    The clerk asked me laughingly.

    Megu and I are queued in the cash register.

    Megu holds my hand again.

    We¡¯re being seen that way¡­

    Certainly, I¡¯m holding the bag of Megu¡¯s dress and Megu¡¯s shoes.

    On the other hand¡­Megu¡¯s holding the bag that contains my underwear.

    ¡¸No¡­That¡¯s not it¡¹

    I answered the clerk clearly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s my gratitude for my girlfriend¡­!¡¹

    Megu holds my hand tightly¡­!

    She¡¯s looking down bashfully with moist eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m wrapping it then¡­!¡¹

    The clerk said with a smile¡­!

    ¡­But

    Megu¡¯s dress costs 73k yen.

    The shoes matching the dress costs 35k yen.

    The ring costs 32k yen.

    My underwear costs 4.2k yen.

    The plain T-shirt that was bought along with the underwear costs 1.8k yen.

    Megu¡¯s underwear, three sets¡­costs 43,800 Yen.

    Total¡­189,800 yen.

    ¡­We bought without thinking.

    We took 200k yen and there¡¯s only 10,200 yen left.

    ¡¸¡­This is strange¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸No you see¡­Even though I think that its a waste to use money on myself¡­I don¡¯t feel any regret buying for Megu. Rather, I thought of wanting to spend more¡­¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s really strange.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll earn a lot. I have to buy a lot of things not just for Megu but also for Maika and the other girls¡¹

    Megu leans on my body¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also work part time¡­I want to buy Yoshi-kun a lot of things¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine. Megu should just use the money she earned for herself¡¹

    ¡¸What Megu wants to do is to devote herself to Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡­smiled at me.

    Somehow¡­My chest feels hot.

    I don¡¯t get it though.

    Is this what they call happiness?

    ¡­Bururururu!

    Suddenly, my phone vibrated.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that Minaho-san?¡¹

    I see¡­Maika¡¯s examination ended already?

    I answered the call.

    ¡º¡­Hello, Yoshida-kun. Where are you right now?¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    ¡¸We¡¯re in the department store around the station¡¹

    ¡º¡­You¡¯re done shopping?¡»

    ¡¸Yes, we bought everything¡¹

    ¡º¡­How much was left?¡»

    ¡¸Err¡­Around 10k yen¡¹

    ¡­Will she get angry?

    We spent too much¡­

    ¡ºYou passed¡­I thought that you¡¯d leave more than half since it¡¯s you¡»

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡ºIf you had more than 50k yen remaining, I intend to have you buy Megumi¡¯s clothes once again¡­but it seems that there¡¯s no problem¡»

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    As usual¡­Minaho-neesan likes to test people.

    ¡ºGo to the bus terminal around the station in 15 minutes. Line up on the bus stop to the municipal hospital¡»

    ¡­Bus stop to the municipal hospital?

    ¡ºTry to pretend that you don¡¯t know my car even if you see it¡­When I blow the horn, dash towards the car. Okay¡­?!¡»

    ¡­It feels like there¡¯s reason for that.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, got it. We¡¯re going to run as soon as you blow the horn¡¹

    I ready myself and answered.

    ¡ºSee you in 15 minutes¡»

    ¡­She end the call.

    ¡¸Sorry, can we have a bigger bag so we can put it all together?¡¹

    Hearing me on the call¡­Megu spoke to the clerk.

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re going to jump to the car, we should do that¡¹

    Megu smiles calmly.

    ¡­It seems that she¡¯s already prepared.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Without hurrying¡­without panicking.

    We walk at normal speed¡­

    We¡¯re holding two shopping bags.

    Megu holds the bag of dress¡­

    The shoes and underwear are all in my bag.

    We come to the bus terminal after getting out of the department store.

    ¡¸Do you know the number of the terminal on the bus to the municipal hospital?¡¹

    When I asked¡­

    ¡¸12th. I know that because my foster mother was hospitalized before¡¹

    Megu answered.

    ¡¸¡­Why was your mother hospitalized?¡¹

    ¡¸She fell on the stairs in the company¡­and her waist bone was broken¡¹

    ¡¸Your mother was working too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­She¡¯s on the design advertisement company. It¡¯s a small company but¡­they also have newspaper design in them. They¡¯re printing a huge amount of copies for not just supermarkets, but also car companies, big flats, or car companies¡¹

    In short¡­Megu¡¯s mother is also working on a company related to Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸Ah¡­The 12th is on that way¡¹

    The bus terminal for the municipal hospital is the most out of place.

    Is the bus coming soon?¡­There¡¯s 10 people lining up already

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll line up too¡¹

    We lined up with the queue¡­

    There¡¯s still five minutes before the appointed time Minaho-neesan told us.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s buy canned juice?¡¹

    When I said that¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s not. It would hinder our movement¡­¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Yoshi-kun.¡¹

    Megu snuggles to me and murmurs¡­

    ¡¸If ever someone¡¯s following us, they¡¯ll surely line up in this queue¡¹

    ¡­I-I see

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t be loud if it¡¯s something you don¡¯t want someone to hear it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸With that said¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s bad with that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Megu will be talking so Yoshi-kun just have to nod¡¹

    ¡¸¡­G-Got it¡¹

    Seriously¡­

    My ¡ºwomen¡»are much more intelligent than me¡­

    It saves me a lot though¡­

    Megu begins her talk about her track and field team¡­

    Anyway¡­I just kept coming.

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re here¡¹

    Megu whispers to my ear without changing her expression.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, don¡¯t turn around¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸We just have to run when she blows the horn¡­is that right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    Megu holds my hand¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be nervous¡­Megu¡¯s here with you¡¹

    ¡­Megu, what a reliable girl!

    ¡¸The car is at Yoshi-kun¡¯s back right¡­it¡¯s around ten meters¡¹

    Megu gives me the detailed information¡­

    ¡¸¡­Right now, Katsuko-san opened the door¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Bubuu!!5

    The horn rang!

    ¡­Now!

    Megu and I turned and dashed to the car¡­!

    As expected of a track and field member¡­Megu¡¯s legs are fast!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, wait!!!¡¹

    I hear a scream from the back¡­!

    As expected, they¡¯re following us¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, dude, you dropped something!!¡¹

    ¡­Like hell I¡¯ll take the bait!

    Katsuko-nee opens the car door wide.

    Maika¡¯s hiding herself.

    I can¡¯t see her from outside¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Thief! Catch them!¡¹

    The man chasing us from the back suddenly said!

    You¡¯re using everything now¡­?!

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡

    First, Megu jumps to the car¡­!

    Next¡­I jumped in!!

    We closed the car and turned back in a hurry¡­!

    There¡¯s three hoodlum men running after us!

    A-Are we going to make it?!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bite your tongue¡­!¡¹

    The car starts immediately when the car door closes!

    ¡¸¡­Hey!¡¹

    One of the hoodlum kicked the door¡­!

    Thanks to that, the door closed!6

    ¡­Babababababababa!

    The car accelerates¡­!

    The three men from outside the rear window becomes small¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re saved¡¹

    When I sighed¡­

    ¡¸No¡­They¡¯re going to come after us¡¹

    Minaho-nee muttered¡­!!!

    1. Here¡¯s a joke for selected language, ¡°Mou, Baka!¡± ?

    2. Saying that she doesn¡¯t think of anything lewder than that before or something?, Either way, here¡¯s the raw ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤Í¡­¡­½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤¿¤·¡¢¤³¤ó¤ÊÉ«¸¶¤­¤ÎÏÂ×Å¤ò¸¶¤±¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡º™¤¤×Ó¡»¤Î¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤À¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¿¡£¤½¤ì¤°¤é¤¤¡¢¥«¥Á¥ó¥³¥Á¥ó¤Î¡ºƒžµÈÉú¡»¤À¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤À¤è¤Í¡­¡­£¡¡¹ ?

    3. Get a Room! ?

    4. HERETIC! ?

    5. Desuwa! ?

    6. Thank you good Hoodlum-san ?

 Chapter 115

    115. In the abyss¡­.

    I looked back when Minaho-neesan told me that¡­

    Certainly¡­.There¡¯s a car that¡¯s running after us in a bizarre speed. 1

    ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken if you think that that¡¯s the only one¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸We have phones and internet nowadays¡­While they¡¯re chasing after us in a loud manner, there¡¯s another car going ahead of us¡­!¡¹

    So the other party is such a huge organization¡­!

    ¡¸W-What should we do?¡¹

    I turned to Sensei¡­

    Sensei who¡¯s holding the steering wheel spoke calmly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­This is why we¡¯re going round and round the station¡­!¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­we¡¯re not getting away from the station¡­?!

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be able to read most of the enemy numbers. As long as we can know the number¡­we can know how serious they are¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸How many years do you think we stayed in this town? We have reliable investigators hired. All of the suspicious people around the station are being suppressed right now¡­ This is our hometown. We¡¯re all using surveillance cameras in the public facilities and shopping district¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s going around the station on purpose to see through the enemies¡­!

    ¡¸Also, this is a location with a lot of people so the enemy cannot touch us by force¡­!¡¹

    As expected of our Nee-san!

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time I guess¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­What are we going to do?

    ¡¸¡­We had our escape destination since the start?¡¹

    ¡­Escape destination?

    ¡¸¡­Everyone, hold on tight!¡¹

    Saying that, Minaho-neesan suddenly turned the steering wheel¡­!

    ¡¸Uwa!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    We¡¯re being pushed by the force!

    Maika and Megu screamed!

    ¡­Buaaaaaan!

    The car blows it¡¯s exhaust and jumps into the underground parking station of the big hotel from the main street¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t this?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, this is the hotel that¡¯s contracted with Nagisa¡­and¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­I have forty percent of the stocks here¡¹

    In short¡­Minaho-neesan is a big shareholder of this hotel¡­

    This building is under the patronage of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re coming as expected¡¹

    Our car blasts in the underground parking lot¡­

    The car from a while ago comes from our back!

    No¡­it increased to two!

    ¡¸Now then¡­It¡¯s about time we end this¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns the car to the gate on the interior of the parking lot.

    There¡¯s a ¡ºMembers only parking lot¡»¡­

    There¡¯s a management office and a muscular security guard runs out in groups.

    Minaho-neesan flickers the light of the car¡­

    With just that, the gate opens automatically¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ve contacted them a while ago so they know my car¡¹

    Our car slides in to the ¡ºMembers only parking lot¡»¡­

    At the moment the car enters, the security guards bowed to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll leave them to you people¡¹

    Opening the car window, Minaho-neesan spoke to the guards.

    The gate has already been closed.

    ¡¸Hey fuckers¡­Open this gate!¡¹

    The two cars chasing after us are prevented by the gate from coming inside.

    ¡¸Sorry, this is a member¡¯s only area¡¹

    The security guards face the pursuers.

    ¡¸What? What Member?!¡¹

    The pursuers got off their car noisily as well.

    1, 2, 3, 4¡­there¡¯s 5 people in total

    All of them are hoodlums¡­or rather, they look like Yakuza.

    ¡¸Well you see¡­This is a gate that never let those people who doesn¡¯t know what organization enter¡­!¡¹

    The security guards took out their metal policeman club and stun gun¡­!

    ¡¸We can just leave everything else to those people¡¹

    Our car goes in deeper the ¡ºMembers only parking lot¡»

    There¡¯s an elevator that can fit a large sized car in the interior of the parking lot.

    Minaho-neesan took out an electric key and turns it to the elevator.

    There¡¯s a gate protected by humans and a double check elevator machine that performs a check.

    The elevator door opens and the car comes in.

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ugyaaaa!¡¹

    I can hear the men screaming from the background¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look back. They¡¯re just an unsightly scenery¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said over the mirror.

    The elevator door closes¡­

    I can no longer hear the screams

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The elevator goes further underground.

    ¡¸This is the fifth underground floor¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told us.

    The elevator¡¯s descent stops and the door opens.

    Approximately ten cars can park in here.

    But¡­There¡¯s not a single one parked in.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while coming here¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee muttered expressionlessly.

    I somehow understood it¡­

    This hotel is is an annex of ¡ºKuromori¡»brothel

    Minaho-neesan chooses her words in explaining so Maika won¡¯t notice the existence of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸You see¡­This is a meeting place for rich people and their mistress without being known by anyone. Nowadays, this is a ¡ºRoom rent¡»for such people¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKuromori¡»prostitution section has stopped their activities however¡­

    This annex is still lending rooms to the guests of ¡ºKuromori¡»from the old days.

    The guests take their female partner by themselves.

    Therefore, the security guards are residing here¡­

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a city hotel, you can just pretend to have a meeting on a different room¡­then go down the secret elevator won¡¯t you? You can have ¡ºAdult meetups¡»without everyone seeing it. You can use the usual guest room rented as an alibi and the hotel can make a profit as well¡¹

    ¡­So they¡¯re doing that kind of business.

    ¡¸Either way, let¡¯s go to my office. Take all the baggage when you¡¯re going down. I like this car but we can¡¯t use this anymore. Those people have the number of this one¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said in regret.

    ¡¸I feel sorry for the people who owns this car in papers but¡­the trouble fee has been paid in advance, we have no choice but to give up¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of people are they?¡¹

    I find it curious so I asked.

    ¡¸If I recall, they¡¯re elderly people working at a plating factory in an industrial park¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­Those people would be invaded by the companions of those hoodlums.

    My condolences.

    ¡¸This way¡¹

    We took our baggage and followed Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s here¡­Even though I said office, It¡¯s hardly used¡¹

    Nee-san opened the lock and invited us inside.

    There¡¯s only a desk and reception set¡­It was an unexpectedly simple room.

    ¡¸Either way¡­we¡¯re absolutely safe here¡¹

    We sat on the sofa being told by Nee-san.

    Maika leaks out a sigh.

    As expected, she¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸Are you okay Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯m fine. Or rather, it made my heart throb!¡¹

    Maika looks at my face and smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸Yuzuki-san, what kinds of room are those used for ¡ºSecret adult meetings¡»?¡¹

    Maika asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡­What?

    When you said that your heart is throbbing, you were interested in those?

    ¡­No, that¡¯s wrong.

    Maika¡¯s face might be laughing¡­

    ¡­But her legs are trembling.

    She¡¯s talking a different topic on purpose to hide her unease¡­

    This child had that character¡­

    If I don¡¯t take a look at her more.

    Megu nods at my glance.

    Megu understands¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s holding Maika¡¯s shoulder casually¡­

    Everyone¡¯s thinking carefully of the smallest among us, Maika¡­

    ¡¸The secret meeting rooms have luxurious interior. The concept is different on each room¡¹

    ¡¸Waa, Maika wants to see¡¹

    ¡¸Not right now¡­There¡¯s a lot too stimulating things in there¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!¡­Stimulating? What kind?¡¹

    Maika bites Minaho-neesan¡¯s words.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll visit next time¡­we don¡¯t have time for today¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled wryly.

    The phone on the desk rings.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, it¡¯s me¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered the call.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? Got it. They¡¯re also intruding the front of the hotel. I don¡¯t mind, call the police. So they knew it from the people who chased us to the underground¡­As expected. They¡¯re fast to talk to people on the crime syndicates¡­please report to the lawyer, Tsuruya-sensei. If they deal with that kind of team, the opponent would be plucked off enough¡­¡¹

    As expected¡­it was a crime syndicate.

    ¡¸¡­The detailed correspondence should be left to Manager Takada and Concierge Chief Nomoto. The crime syndicate will persist to destroy the hotel side by putting false charges on them¡­the hotel should strongly appeal that they¡¯re unrelated. I¡¯m going up immediately. The usual room please. Thank you¡­!¡¹

    Nee-san said then hang up the phone¡­

    ¡¸The concierge of this hotel is my senior¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told us with a smile.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s senior¡­In short, a retired woman of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸She¡¯s very reliable so please feel relieved¡­¡¹

    Perhaps, most of the women in the mansion has taken part in Minaho-neesan¡¯s various business.

    There¡¯s a firm bond between the women who were made prostitutes¡­

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡­should I prepare tea?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands up from the sofa.

    ¡¸No need. We¡¯re done here anyway. There¡¯s a guest room prepared above so let¡¯s just call for room-service¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯re having supper here as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­the people in room service are safe¡¹

    ¡­It seems that we¡¯re going to eat supper at this hotel.

    ¡¸This underground facility isn¡¯t just used to run away from the pursuers¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at us.

    ¡¸Electric waves doesn¡¯t reach this underground facility. There¡¯s no relay broadcast facility as well. There are a lot of customers who want to enjoy the ¡ºSecret Meeting¡»in a place where phones won¡¯t reach¡­¡¹

    ¡­Phone?

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to confiscate your phones¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­told Megu, Maika and I.

    ¡­Err?

    ¡¸¡­Did you not know that the location of a person can be known from the phone?¡¹

    Un¡­I¡¯ve heard about it.

    ¡¸Your phones are already identified by those people¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Megu and my location can be found out by the GPS.

    ¡¸But¡­Maika would be troubled if she can¡¯t contact her friends¡¹

    Maika said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took out a machine that looks like a laptop from the car.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve bought identical ones from the phone shop. We¡¯ll just read the data on your phone and transfer it¡¹

    In addition, Katsuko-nee took out three phones with the same model.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll give this in exchange of the confiscated phones. You can use it so don¡¯t worry. The data from contacts and mails, everything will be transferred. You may not like it but endure it. Once this event settles down, we¡¯ll change the model¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it, Maika-chan?¡¹

    Megu smiled at Maika.

    She handed her own phone to Katsuko-nee, taking the lead.

    ¡¸¡­Then please¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, leave this to me!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee ties the phone to the machine via cable and begins her work¡­

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­Maika just renewed the other day¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Maika presented her own phone.

    I took out my phone as well.

    ¡¸But¡­They¡¯re faster than I thought¡¹

    I told Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Are you talking about Shirasaka house¡¯s movement being sooner than expected?¡¹

    Then¡­Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸No. Shirasaka house still haven¡¯t began to move yet. According to my investigation, it seems that they hired an underground investigation company but¡­they have bad reputation, they move slow, and have low investigation ability. Why would they hire those people expressly? As expected, newsspaper people are useless. They have tunnel vision on what they know¡­thus they¡¯re naive¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Then¡­Shirasaka house haven¡¯t started investigation yet?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Well, with the scale of their investigation company, they¡¯ll complete their preparations by tomorrow or the day after tomorrow¡¹

    ¡­With that said?

    ¡¸Huh¡­If so, when who¡¯s the crime syndicate that¡¯s coming after us¡­?¡¹

    ¡­W-Who employed them?

    ¡­*Knock*

    Suddenly, the door was knocked¡­!

    I was startled by it.

    This is an underground facility so we¡¯re the only one¡¯s here, right?

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s there?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked¡­and the person on the other side answered.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s me¡­Minaho!¡¹

    There¡¯s only one person calling Minaho-neesan ¡ºMinaho¡»¡­!

    ¡­M-Margo-san?!

    ¡¸¡­Come in, it¡¯s open¡¹

    The door opened and Margo-san comes in.

    ¡¸¡­How did it go?¡¹

    Margo-san took out one sheet of paper when Minaho-neesan asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s them as expected¡¹

    There¡¯s a low resolution photo from a surveillance camera somewhere printed on the paper.

    It¡¯s a tall foreigner?

    I don¡¯t get his face though¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Cesario Viola¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸He¡¯s already in this town¡­!¡¹

    My head was filled with what¡¯s ahead that I forgot the existence of the strong enemy¡­

    ¡¸Who¡¯s this foreigner?¡¹

    Maika peeps to the photo in curiosity.

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¯s archenemy¡¹

    Margo-san spit out.

    ¡¸Nei-san¡¯s archenemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­He¡¯s an American that killed Nei¡¯s parents and is now chasing Nei¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸Could it be that those people who chased us just now¡­?!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s as Yoshida-kun expects¡­Those are hired people of Mr. Viola in Japan¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    ¡¸Mr. Viola¡¯s parents are soldiers so he came in Japan in his childhood and he can speak Japanese. However, he should¡¯ve been in Okinawa. It¡¯s my first time hearing that he has come to the mainland as far as I know. Naturally, since he¡¯s not familiar with the land¡­he employed locals¡¹

    Margo-san explained.

    ¡¸Is it that easy to employ Yakuza?¡¹

    Megu asked and Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Mr. Viola¡¯s underground community in US is well known¡­He must¡¯ve mingled with the people of the crime syndicates in Japan¡¹

    Then¡­

    The crime syndicate trying to intrude the hotel hardly knows any information on Cesario Viola.

    Their relationship is just an employee and employer.

    ¡¸As a makeshift¡­a huge amount of Yakuza will chase Yoshida-kun and Mr. Viola will take a look at our reaction¡­¡¹

    ¡­Reaction

    ¡¸The number of people, the scale¡­and the connection with the underground¡¹

    I see¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re the same though. We¡¯re both still in the dark. But, because of the uproar being concentrated only around the station, we¡¯re able to confirm that Mr. Viola is in Japan. We have checked all the surveillance cameras in the neighborhood¡¹

    Minaho-neesan let the pursuers chase us around the station to confirm the appearance of Cesario Viola.

    Thinking that Mr. Viola himself is near the location¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Where is he right now?¡¹

    Margo-san shook her head¡­

    ¡¸Taking a look at the surveillance cameras, he left by the taxi after this. We¡¯re examining the taxi company for the moment but¡­it seems impossible to chase after him. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll come to this hotel. He¡¯s not an idiot that jumps to the enemy nest alone¡­!¡¹

    ¡­They¡¯re already good by just confirming that the enemy is in Japan.

    ¡¸But¡­Why do those people know our whereabouts?¡¹

    Megu asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because of Yoshida-kun¡¯s phone¡¹

    My phone?

    ¡¸¡­Iwakura-san leaked information about Yoshida-kun, Nei, and me to the underground community, don¡¯t you remember?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Our personal information was leaked by Iwakura-san to the underground community.

    Mr. Viola came to Japan because of the leaked information and photo of Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Nei and I were hidden all the time so it¡¯s impossible to search our whereabouts in Japan¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei-san are members of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Nei-san never took in a guest so she has never shown her face in ¡ºKuromori¡»

    Margo-san is on backstage as guard so she basically don¡¯t show her face.

    There¡¯s no information on the two connected to ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸Iwakura-san had leaked information at least which school Nei is staying but¡­In the first place, the phone number and address Nei submitted to the office of school are all fictional. Even if someone access it, we would immediately be alerted and be standby to move. It¡¯s holiday today as well so they cannot distinguish Nei¡¯s location from the school. As for me, my address in the university and the embassy are identical¡­ My phone number are all from a different person¡­and I¡¯m always using multiple ones. Ah, the number Nei and I have been using until now has been disposed. We¡¯ll tell you our new number later¡­!¡¹

    So they¡¯ve been thorough with that.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s the only clue they have¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸Iwakura-san leaked out the information about who you are and which school you go to. Your mobile number, even if who of your classmates has 10k yen, they¡¯re able to have that from the phone network¡¹

    ¡­Perhaps they do.

    Who¡¯s number did I write on the emergency contact again?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why those guys come to you first¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    Nobody knows that I¡¯m related to ¡ºKuromori¡»

    They just think that I¡¯m a normal high school student.

    They¡¯ll take a hold of me then have me spill out Nei-san¡¯s location.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Then, Maika and Megu are still safe, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    I sighed.

    If I¡¯m the only one they¡¯re aiming, I can deal with it somehow.

    But¡­Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸You see Yoshida-kun¡­the underground world is comparatively small¡¹

    ¡­Ha?

    ¡¸What do you think will happen if Mr., Viola¡¯s hired Yakuza and Shirasaka family shared information?¡¹

    ¡­Share information?

    ¡¸It would immediatelye known that Megumi-chan¡¯s the girl who run away with you. Shirasaka house is requesting to search Megumi-chan no investigation companies. Students on the same class and same school would be uploaded on the underground community. There¡¯s no person who won¡¯t think that you two are related¡­¡¹

    In short¡­They¡¯ll cooperate and come after us¡­?!

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be immediately found out that we¡¯re behind Yoshida-kun and Megumi-chan. If both targets are in the same group¡­ There¡¯s a high possibility that Mr. Viola¡¯s hired crime syndicate and Shirasaka house¡¯s hired investigators will cooperate¡¹

    ¡­Certainly.

    That would become troublesome¡­

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we have the syndicate hired by Cesario Viola withdraw?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asked Margo-san.

    Un¡­If we use the name ¡ºKuromori¡», the crime syndicate might give up¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good. The crime syndicate is connected with Mr. Viola. There¡¯s almost clues on that mister. We should let him free and gather more intelligence¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s opinion is reasonable.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re able to escape to this hotel from the crime syndicate by chance. They don¡¯t know our relation with this facility after all¡­

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Those who enter the underground gate of this hotel will be ¡ºGuests¡»without question thus¡­they cannot tell information about the customers, they¡¯ll reject it. That would make the other side quiet¡¹

    ¡ºKuromori¡»is a prostitution ring that is associated with the big shots of politics and business circles.

    That means that they¡¯d rather die than tell that ¡ºInformation about the guests¡»

    For the time being¡­Mr. Viola¡¯s hired crime syndicate would hold back.

    They would feel indebt with the hotel that¡¯s under the rule of ¡ºKuromori¡»without knowing anything.

    But¡­Shirasaka house.

    They know that they¡¯re dealing with ¡ºKuromori¡»from the start¡­

    ¡¸¡­We need to make a hit before Shirasaka house is able to arrange themselves.¡¹

    Margo-san said and looked at Maika.

    ¡¸I feel sorry for Maika-chan but¡­can you contact your mother and your grandfather on mother¡¯s side?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s?

    ¡¸What the Shirasaka house fears the most is the people knowing Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evildoing. It would cause serious damage on the Shirasaka house after all¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes it clearly.

    ¡¸The second one is to secure Shirasaka Sousuke himself. They want to recapture Shirasaka Sousuke without anyone knowing that he¡¯s kidnapped¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Securing Megumi-chan is the later of the priority level¡­At most, they must be thinking that she has the clues on Shirasaka¡¯s current whereabouts¡¹

    Margo-san supplements Minaho-neesan¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸If the head of Shirasaka house was a bit more decent and¡­He¡¯ll contact me directly. There¡¯s a lot of people among them who knows me and the mansion¡­!¡¹

    The family and the persons connected with Shirasaka Sousuke naturally knows ¡ºKuromori¡»as well.

    No¡­There¡¯s a lot of ¡ºGuests¡»among the clan as well.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a makeshift¡­All the dirty work are done by the people they hired, it¡¯ll get even more troublesome as they don¡¯t approach themselves¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Therefore¡­What was Shirasaka Sousuke doing in the back until now. And with the fact that he¡¯s being restrained in Australia¡­They think that this will be leaked to people other than Shirasaka house¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    In short¡­We¡¯re informing Maika¡¯s mother¡¯s side to restrain the head of Shirasaka house!

    ¡¸Maika-san¡¯s grandfather¡­Ichikawa-san is a decent and honest person, or so I¡¯ve heard. ¡­We¡¯ve never met each other however¡­¡¹

    In short¡­He¡¯s not a guest of the mansion.

    A person completely without contact with ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to let the public know Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s back face¡­Having the relative, Ichikawa-san know first and it will have enough effect. Ichikawa-san is the leader of the advertising industry and a person in equal ground of the head of Shirasaka house. He won¡¯t do something that¡¯s on Shirasaka house¡¯s convenience¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Rather¡­They hate being involved with the scandal of Shirasaka house. For Ichikawa-san, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evildoing is an inexcusable act of betrayal¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s a political marriage¡­the man who married his own daughter is a manager of an illegal prostitution ring¡­

    An honest man shouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate such things¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure my Grandfather would be surprised¡­¡¹

    ¡­Maika muttered.

    ¡¸It seems¡­Maika should better report him now¡­¡¹

    Quietly¡­she laughed and answered.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, will you please do it?¡¹

    Maika looks up at me.

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­I¡¯m Onii-san¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    ¡­Maika.

    ¡¸Maika understands how serious Yuzuki-san as well¡­but¡­!¡¹

    Maika hesitates.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it about time you tell Maika everything?¡¹

    ¡­Maika¡¯s too clever.

    Even though we try not to speak the whole picture of ¡ºKuromori¡»to Maika¡­she noticed it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still no good¡­We can¡¯t tell you everything¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said clearly.

    ¡¸Does that mean that you can¡¯t trust Maika?¡¹

    Maika looks straight at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s the problem of timing. I think that it¡¯s better not to tell Maika-san everything yet. That way, you can behave at ease¡¹

    MInaho-neesan answered with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t have Maika-san come home today but¡­it¡¯s possible that you will meet your mother and grandfather tomorrow. At that time, I would be troubled if Maika-san knows too much. You might tell Ichikawa-san information we don¡¯t want them to know yet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re thinking that Maika will tell her grandfather without thought?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t¡­But, I cannot underestimate Maika-san¡¯s grandfather. He¡¯s managing a big enterprise. I think that he¡¯ll be able to gather information from Maika-san persuasively¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Maika with strong eyes¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­We still can¡¯t tell you about everything¡ºYet¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸Not ¡ºYet¡»for now. Then you¡¯re going to tell me everything sometime?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. I promise that¡¹

    The two women glare at each other¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­Maika will contact Mama and grandfather¡­¡¹

    Maika submitted for the time being¡­

    1. Teki no stando da! ?

 Chapter 116

    116. Call with grandfather

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Hello, Ojii-chan?!

    It¡¯s me. Maika¡­Un. I¡¯m fine!

    Is it okay for me to make a call right now?¡­Ah, great!

    Eh?¡­Maika¡¯s in the middle of meal¡­

    While we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ve got something I have to ask Ojii-chan¡­!

    Eeeh?!¡­I¡¯m not!

    I don¡¯t need pocket money.

    It¡¯s not like I want to buy something¡­!

    It¡¯s not Onee-chan¡­Maika won¡¯t make such kind of requests on Ojii-chan. ¡­No no no!

    Maika¡¯s not that kind of child¡­!

    Like I said¡­I¡¯m not asking for a phone¡­!

    Actually¡­

    Un¡­You see.

    Maika¡¯s been kidnapped¡­!

    ¡­Kidnapping.

    That¡¯s right. Maika¡¯s in the course of being kidnapped!

    ¡­Jeez!

    Ojii-chan, please listen to Maika properly!

    I¡¯m really really being kidnapped¡­!

    Ah¡­But, they didn¡¯t do anything cruel to me so don¡¯t worry¡­

    All of the kidnappers are good people.

    UN¡­We¡¯re in the middle of the meal right now.

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m eating outside.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m at home when I¡¯m kidnapped¡­!

    Eeeh?!

    There¡¯s now way I can tell you where I am right now you know?!

    Maika¡¯s been caught¡­!

    ¡­Eh?

    Maika¡¯s eating hamburger steak

    No, it¡¯s not a family restaurant.

    It¡¯s something a formal chef made.

    Un¡­It¡¯s quite good. It¡¯s very delicious.

    No¡­Like I said, it¡¯s not like that.

    It¡¯s a hamburger steak made by a genuine chef of a restaurant!

    ¡­Like I said, that¡¯s not it!

    ¡­Why are you not listening to Maika seriously?!

    Maika¡¯s getting angry¡­!

    It¡¯s okay it¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need to apologize¡­

    It¡¯s not that Maika¡¯s seriously angry¡­

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Aah!

    Ojii-chan still doesn¡¯t believe me.

    Even though Maika¡¯s really been kidnapped¡­!

    ¡­Ah.

    ¡­Wait a moment.

    I¡¯ll give the phone to the kidnapper boss¡­!

    ¡­Like I said, It¡¯s not!

    It¡¯s not a ¡ºPleasure seeking criminal¡»but ¡­¡ºKidnapper¡»!1

    ¡­Geez!

    Anyway¡­I¡¯m going to give her the phone¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve taken the phone.

    Is this Ichikawa-san?

    Let me say my greetings for the first time¡­

    I¡¯m¡­Kuromori Minaho¡­

    No¡­I¡¯m not Maika-san¡¯s friend at school.

    ¡­We don¡¯t have that kind of relationship.

    I¡¯m a person from the underground.

    Yes¡­I have kidnapped Maika-san.

    ¡­Yes. It is as you say.

    ¡­It is, Kuromori.

    I think you will understand it easier if I say I¡¯m ¡ºKuromori Kunousuke¡¯s¡»daughter¡­

    ¡­Yes. That Kuromori Konousuke

    My father is Kuromori Kouichiro¡­

    I¡¯m the current successor of the ¡ºOrganization¡»my grandfather has made¡­

    I think Ichikawa-sama has come several times during 1975¡¯s¡­

    ¡­Yes.

    ¡­Yes, that Kuromori

    ¡­Have you comer to remember it?

    ¡­That is right.

    I¡¯m the current head of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    I¡¯m holding the power of the organization¡­

    ¡­Yes, that is right?

    ¡­Why is a person of¡ºKuromori¡»together with Maika-san¡­?

    ¡­Fufufufu.

    It is as your granddaughter told you earlier¡­

    ¡­Yes

    We have kidnapped Shirasaka Maika-sama¡­

    ¡­That is right.

    ¡­Yes.

    ¡­It¡¯s not a joke nor a ruse.

    ¡ºKuromori¡»house has belonged in the underground Japan for many years

    ¡­Yes, that is right.

    We¡¯re providing polite accommodation for Maika-sama¡­

    ¡­Ufufufu

    ¡­There is no need to panic.

    Please listen to what I have to say until the end.

    I think you should refrain from making any rash actions.

    ¡­Yes.

    We don¡¯t want to make the matters worse as well¡­

    I guarantee Maika-san¡¯s safety.

    ¡­No, no, there¡¯s no such thing.

    Our ¡ºOrganization¡»has multiple contacts in mass media¡­

    Yes¡­No matter how much of a lead Ichikawa-sama lead the advertising business, it¡¯s impossible to control all of the mass media.

    We have internet nowadays¡­

    Yes¡­Maika-san¡¯s father¡¯s family may be from a newspaper company, however¡­they cannot hold down the rival companies of the organization, can they?

    Rather¡­I think they will be pleasured to report a scandal leading to Shirasaka house.

    ¡­Yes.

    ¡­That is right.

    We have information on a big scandal on Shirasaka house.

    Therefore, I advice Ichikawa-sama to take actions ahead before the possibility of the scandal reaching Ichikawa-sama as well.

    Shirasaka house¡¯s is married to Ichikawa-sama¡¯s eldest daughter after all¡­

    It may prove fatal for Ichikawa-sama as well¡­

    Would you like me to speak about the details?

    Yes¡­Then, I will begin.

    First¡­I will warn you beforehand¡­Our ¡ºOrganization¡»currently hold not just Maika-san.

    Maika-sama¡¯s father who is supposed to be in a business trip in Australia¡­Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke is also restrained by us.

    Yes¡­That is right.

    Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke is already imprisoned by my people¡­

    I cannot answer where he is right now.

    Shirasaka house has already began searching for Mr. Sousuke.

    Please confirm it later.

    As a matter of fact¡­Our objective is Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Yes¡­Our purpose for having Maika-sama with us isn¡¯t for ransom.

    We¡¯ve taken Maika-sama just to make contact with Ichikawa-sama.

    I would like to express it again¡­We do not have the intention to hurt Maika-sama at all.

    We would like to return her home as much as possible.

    ¡­Yes.

    I want to build friendly relationship with Ichikawa-sama as much as possible¡­

    ¡­Yes.

    We wish for such situation to continue as well.

    Above all¡­Maika-san is an intelligent and beautiful young lady¡­

    To be honest, we don¡¯t want to do anything violent to her as much as possible¡­

    ¡­Yes.

    ¡­I¡¯ve already promised Maika-san¡¯s safety earlier.

    Of course¡­in case we fall into an extremely disadvantageous situation, but¡­

    ¡­Very well.

    Then¡­Let¡¯s return to Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Is Ichikawa-sama aware that Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke is affliated with our ¡ºOrganization¡»for over the past 20 years?

    ¡­That is so.

    Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke have taken the leader-like standpoint on the ¡ºKuromori Organization¡»¡­

    Suppose you don¡¯t believe me¡­Let¡¯s see.

    In case of Ichikawa-sama¡¯s company, you can ask the managing director Yamazaki¡­Or the business bureau director Tamura, or the media promotion tactics director Yoshioka.

    Those three are especially close with Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke, I think Ichikawa-sama knows this as well.

    ¡­Those three are long time¡ºguests¡»of ours.

    Yes¡­Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke have those people as regular customers of our ¡ºOrganization¡»

    Everyone should know my relationship with Mr. Sousuke¡­

    ¡­Yes.

    Please you can confirm it later.

    I will continue our previous topic.

    ¡­I will express it frankly.

    Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke has betrayed our ¡ºOrganization¡»

    Currently, Mr. Sousuke tried to start up a new ¡ºOrganization¡»by himself while backed by a crime organization.

    You can ask director Yamazaki about this as well¡­

    Director Yamazaki should have deep connections with the establishment of Mr. Sousuke¡¯s new organization.

    And¡­Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke has stolen our ¡ºClient list¡»for his new organization.

    ¡­This is a clear act of betrayal for our¡ºOrganization¡»

    Of course¡­We cannot just overlook it in silence.

    ¡ºKuromori¡»belongs to the underground society¡­

    We never forgive ¡ºTraitors¡»

    I think Ichikawa-sama knows that kind of world.

    ¡­Yes.

    ¡­That is right.

    We think that Shirasaka house will still want to recapture Mr. Sousuke.

    It seems that they want to completely annihilate our ¡ºOrganization¡»to rescue Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke.

    If this continues, ¡ºKuromori¡»will have to fight against Shirasaka house on full scale.

    When it happens¡­The spark is likely to reach even Ichikawa-sama as well¡­

    Your food critic young lady¡­and your two granddaughters will be involved as well¡­

    It is possible that the bad influence will reach the company and family of Ichikawa-sama.

    I will say it again¡­Our ¡ºOrganization¡»is a long established business in this industry.

    There¡¯s a record of Ichikawa himself coming as well¡­

    There are many people among your clan who patronized us in the past.

    Our ¡ºOrganization¡»¡­can secure the fire of the scandal as much as we want.

    Do you remember Morimoto, our clerk?

    ¡­Yes

    Morimoto is still in our ¡ºOrganization¡»¡­

    ¡­That is right.

    The events in our ¡ºOrganization¡»will never be leaked outside¡­

    We have a method to keep the secrets of our guests.

    Therefore¡­Our ¡ºOrganization¡»will continue to receive favors from the guests.

    But¡­Shirasaka Sousuke has betrayed us¡­and tried to steal the guests¡¯ information.

    ¡­Yes.

    ¡­That is right.

    If this continues, the secret guest list of our ¡ºOrganization¡»for all the years¡­we fear that Shirasaka Sousuke will leak the personal information of our guests to the crime syndicates.

    I think you understand our reason why we have to dispose Shirasaka Sousuke with all our effort.

    ¡­Yes.

    ¡­It is as you say.

    Our purpose is to punish Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    That¡¯s all.

    We do not expect a fruitless fight with Ichikawa-sama nor Shirasaka house

    ¡­Of course.

    ¡­Yes, please understand

    ¡­Yes

    As long as they abandon Shirasaka Sousuke¡­that will be enough.

    But¡­If ever Shirasaka house wants to rescue Mr. Sousuke by all means¡­

    In addition, if they do not stop the attack at our ¡ºOrganization¡»

    We have to defend ourselves.

    Yes¡­That is how it will be.

    Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s betrayal is the cause of this since the beginning.

    We¡¯re just doing the proper action of an ¡ºOrganization¡»from the underground.

    Yes¡­we do not care about money.

    Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke was a member of our ¡ºOrganization¡­¡»

    ¡­It¡¯s impossible.

    ¡­Impossible.

    Then¡­Ichikawa-sama, are you telling to let us overlook him trying to hand over information about the ¡ºOrganization¡¯s¡»guests to crime syndicates?

    ¡­That is right.

    Yes¡­It is as Ichikawa-sama imagined.

    I think that Shirasaka house¡¯s judgement to rescue Mr. Sousuke is not well.

    Mr. Sousuke will be ¡ºPunished¡»by our hands but¡­will the root of evil end in the future?¡­

    However¡­Even if the Shirasaka house confront us directly, there will be people who insists to rescue Mr. Sousuke coming.

    What can we only do is to take urgent defensive measures.

    ¡­Yes.

    We¡¯ve taken custody of Maika-san under those circumstances.

    ¡­Do you understand?

    There¡¯s an old saying ¡ºThe cornered mouse bites¡»

    For a small ¡ºOrganization¡»such as ourselves absolutely need a considerate preparedness when fighting a noble family like Shirasaka-sama.

    However¡­we won¡¯t let our ¡ºOrganization¡»collapse because of Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke.

    We will do everything to defend it.

    ¡­Yes.

    The stage of our discussion has already gone far enough.

    Shirasaka house has already began moving¡­

    I think you will know if you contact them.

    ¡­No

    Of course¡­We would like to receive Ichikawa-sama¡¯s cooperation.

    But¡­I don¡¯t intend to receive your answer right now.

    Ichikawa-sama, are you home right now?

    Then¡­I will forward you a file on the matters I¡¯ve just told you about.

    Please confirm it with your own eyes.

    Video evidences of Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s past with prostitution, rape, abduction and confinement crimes he has committed.

    As well as Director Yamazaki who¡¯s under Ichikawa-sama¡­

    You can check those materials first then analyze on your future responses.

    ¡­Yes.

    Then, I will contact you once again after an hour.

    ¡­That is right.

    There¡¯s no way I will be able to do that for someone as wise as Ichikawa-sama¡­

    If ever Ichikawa-sama conducts a hostile movement on us within an hour¡­We will be uploading Director Yamazaki who¡¯s under Ichikawa-sama¡¯s company¡¯s illegal act.

    The first trigger of the scandal will become Ichikawa-sama¡¯s place¡­with that said, please take note of that.

    ¡­Yes?

    ¡­Maika-san?

    I¡¯m not so foolish to use my trump card first.

    I myself think that Maika-san is a very lovely young lady¡­

    I sincerely pray for her safe return as much as possible.

    ¡­Yes.

    ¡­I¡¯m going to give the phone to Maika-san then¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Ojii-chan?

    Either way, that¡¯s what¡¯s happening¡­!

    ¡­Un.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    No, it¡¯s true¡­Everyone¡¯s kind to Maika.

    Like I said, Maika¡¯s fine.

    For now¡­okay?

    Really really¡­I¡¯m not lying¡­

    I¡¯m fine. Really fine.

    I won¡¯t talk cheerfully if I¡¯m forcing myself¡­!

    They¡¯re really taking good care of me¡­

    The hamburger steak is delicious¡­

    Un¡­Everyone¡¯s eating together.

    Everyone¡¯s kind¡­Like I said, that¡¯s true.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­You see.

    In the end¡­Papa did bad to everyone?

    Maika was told various things¡­

    Ah¡­But, not everything.

    They said that it¡¯s pitiful to tell a child everything¡­

    They just told me a bit of it.

    Or rather¡­I met the person who had terrible experience with Papa.

    ¡­Un.

    I know that person didn¡¯t lie.

    Maika understood it¡­

    Papa had done a lot of bad things to those people¡­

    ¡­Un.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    No, Maika believes these people more than Papa.

    Because these people are serious¡­

    They¡¯re earnest¡­

    They don¡¯t treat Maika like a kid.

    They¡¯re listening to Maika properly¡­

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­You see, Ojii-chan

    ¡­That¡¯s not it.

    Maika¡¯s already prepared.

    ¡­Un.

    I think Papa¡¯s no good already.

    ¡­That¡¯s impossible.

    Because¡­Papa¡¯s really a hopeless person.

    He troubled a lot of people as well¡­

    You know it don¡¯t you?

    Ojii-chan knows what kind of person Maika¡¯s papa is.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    It is my uncle in Shizouka says¡­

    Maika¡¯s papa is a good-for-nothing¡­

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡­Un.

    Maika has already given up on Papa.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­Also, uncle Shirasaka loves Papa.

    Aren¡¯t those people a mass lump of pride?

    But¡­That¡¯s wrong.

    I think it¡¯s no good that it will become a big trouble because of Maika¡¯s Papa.

    ¡­Un.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­Maika thinks the same but.

    But¡­nothing will change even if you say that now

    ¡­I know

    ¡­Un

    ¡­Maika¡¯s really fine¡­

    ¡­Eh?

    Ah¡­I still haven¡¯t told Mama or Onee-chan anything.

    You see¡­I told Onee-chan that I¡¯ll stay over a friend¡¯s house

    ¡­Right.

    ¡­Ah, wait a moment!

    ¡­No, that¡¯s not it.

    I think that it¡¯s better not to tell Onee-chan anything yet¡­

    She¡¯s a Papa¡¯s girl after all¡­

    She might go to uncle Shirasaka and start something strange¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Ojii-chan knows it too, right?

    Yukino Onee-chan¡¯s a bit of an idiot¡­

    But, her voice is loud and she goes hysteric immediately.

    ¡­Un.

    From where did she learn it from I wonder.

    She¡¯s a spoiled brat like Papa.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Anyway¡­

    Don¡¯t tell Onee-chan anything until Maika returns home¡­

    ¡­Please

    ¡­I don¡¯t want that.

    It¡¯s already a big trouble that Maika¡¯s kidnapped so we can¡¯t let Onee-chan worry¡­!

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Anyway, Maika will do her best¡­

    Don¡¯t tell Onee-chan¡­

    ¡­Un.

    Please¡­Ojii-chan

    Yeah¡­Right

    Un¡­Ojii-chan should talk to Mama.

    She should be in Shizouka today¡­

    If you can¡¯t contact Mama, then call the Manager.

    It¡¯s okay¡­she¡¯s always with Manager-san.

    That¡¯s right.

    They stay in the same room even at night¡­

    ¡­I know

    Maika¡¯s already in middle school so I can understand just by looking at it.

    Err¡­do you know Manager-san¡¯s number?

    Un¡­That¡¯s right.

    Obaa-chan knows it¡­

    ¡­Un.

    Anyway¡­Maika¡¯s safe.

    I¡¯m really fine right now¡­

    Everyone¡¯s kind with Maika¡­

    Like I said¡­

    Maika¡¯s thinking that it would be fine if it just ends with me being raped¡­

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Well, isn¡¯t that right?

    These people are angry at Papa. They hate him.

    Maika¡¯s papa had done horrible things to them all this time.

    It can¡¯t be helped if Maika¡¯s raped forcibly¡­

    I cannot complain even if I get killed¡­

    Maika don¡¯t want to die yet though.

    Anyway¡­Maika is in that kind of delicate situation¡­

    Ojii-chan, don¡¯t do anything unreasonable¡­

    These people grasps all the police information or investigation companies.

    If Ojii-chan breaks his promise with these people¡­Maika will be on a tough spot.

    Maika wants to talk with Ojii-chan again¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Maika loves Ojii-chan.

    I also love Obaa-chan.

    I love Mama too¡­

    But¡­I hate Papa.

    I don¡¯t want to see him again¡­

    Ojii-chan, do you know?

    Maika¡¯s papa was violent on various women¡­

    Raped them and forced them to prostitution.

    There are people who passed away too.

    Maika already hates Papa.

    I¡¯ll never forgive him¡­

    Ah¡­Wait a moment.

    I¡¯m going to give it to Kuromori-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve forwarded the file right now. Please confirm it.

    Then¡­I will contact you after an hour¡¹

    ¡­Putsu!

    ¡­Tsu tsu tsu2

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸But, this hamburger steak is really delicious¡­!¡¹

    After Minaho-neesan hang up the call, Maika opens her mouth wide and eats the lump of meat.

    ¡¸¡­Un. It¡¯s my first time eating this delicious hamburger steak¡¹

    I also devour the dish¡­

    ¡¸Eh, this much is normal you know? I can even make this taste!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says, but.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s making the hotel room service?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers my question.

    ¡¸In our hotel, a there¡¯s a cook in each restaurant taking charge. European, Japanese, Chinese and Italian kitchens. Basically, they¡¯re bringing rooms dishes identical to the restaurant¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh, that¡¯s why it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    We moved to the guest room from the underground

    We can see the night view of the 27th floor¡­

    The room only has the smallest room¡¯s light turned on.

    Inside the poorly lighted room¡­

    Us taking supper while looking down the blinking lights from around the station.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t approach the window. There¡¯s a possibility that they have we can be seen from a telephoto lens¡¹

    Margo-san warned us.

    Oh right¡­We¡¯re being aimed at by the crime syndicate Mr. Viola hired.

    They know that we¡¯re in the hotel¡­

    ¡¸¡­I think that they¡¯re checking each room with binoculars. That¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t turn on lights as much as possible. They will see us well if we turn on the lights¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    The dark air drifts in the room¡­

    Err¡­We have to start a topic¡­

    ¡¸¡­But still¡­Maika, didn¡¯t you exaggerate a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Onii-san, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­The last part of the call¡­¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped if I get raped¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, well, that¡¯s what I really think¡¹

    ¡¸But you see¡­If you tell your grandfather that, blood might go on his head and he might do something unreasonable¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Unreasonable?¡¹

    ¡¸Something like employing special force to do a rescue mission for Maika¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-san, are you an idiot? Special force can¡¯t be privately employed¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­something like a dark knight¡­3¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not in a Manga¡­there¡¯s no way such a person exists you know? In the first place, Maika¡¯s grandfather is a normal person. He doesn¡¯t know any dark knight!¡¹

    Maika puffed angrily.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­Didn¡¯t Onii-san really do it?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Raping Maika¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I think I poked the hornet¡¯s nest¡­

    ¡¸And you did it a lot!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    Certainly¡­when I take a look from an outside perspective.

    Maika has already been raped by me who¡¯s a member of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    It¡¯s bad if Maika¡¯s grandfather knows this¡­

    He might really send special force¡­

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter though¡¹

    Maika smiles at me.

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s on a campaign to commemorate her virgin loss so¡­Onii-san can rape my anytime anywhere and no matter how many times!¡¹

    M-Maika?!

    ¡¸Maika¡­still doesn¡¯t know the pleasure of having sex. But, won¡¯t I feel pleasure if I do that multiple times until my body gets used to it? That¡¯s why, If Onii-san wants to do it, then rape me as much as you want. Maika wants to feel better soon¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­was loud a while ago In Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly¡­

    ¡¸Ikeda-sensei¡¯s angry as I thought. ¡ºWhat do you intend to do by bringing virgin girls to examine everyday?!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Sorry¡¹

    It¡¯s not that it was planned, but¡­

    As a result, I took three people¡¯s first experience¡­

    Somehow, I feel sorry.

    ¡¸Then, Maika-chan asked Sensei¡­¡ºRather than that, can Maika have sex tonight?¡»¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Because¡­Maika will be together with Onii-san tonight, isn¡¯t it? I feel sorry for Onii-san if Maika can¡¯t have sex¡­¡¹

    Maika says with a smile¡­

    ¡¸Sensei took a look at it¡­She said that place isn¡¯t damaged. She said that I should actually not have much sex today but¡­It¡¯s okay do it at least twice. Ah, she said that it¡¯s fine do it a lot more tomorrow. I¡¯ve got a lot of pills so release inside Maika a lot¡­!¡¹

    ¡­hey hey. What¡¯s going on?!

    ¡¸Ah¡­But, Maika can only do it twice tonight. Do the other with Katsuko-san and Megumi-chan, okay, Onii-san!

    ¡­Err

    Is this what a kidnapped middle school student supposed to say?

    Megu¡¯s face turned red and faced me.

    ¡¸¡­I-I can do it as much as you want¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    T-This sisters¡­seriously

    Oh right¡­These girls are sisters with different mothers.

    Both of them have beautiful faces but they don¡¯t look alike at all.

    Megu¡¯s long and narrow eyes feels adult.

    Maika¡¯s bright big eyes¡­is always smiling.

    No¡­Their noses are alike.

    When you take a closer look¡­they have more resembling parts.

    But still¡­I can¡¯t see them as normal sisters.

    ¡¸¡­Maika wants to be like Nei-san¡¹

    Maika suddenly said.

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸Look, Nei-san¡¯s very beautiful and sexy¡­and yet, she¡¯s very bright and reckless, right? Maika wants to be a fun like girl just like Nei-san¡­!¡¹

    Maika sees her like that.

    ¡¸When I heard that Nei-san is Onii-san¡¯s sex partner along with Katsuko-san, I went pipiin! Isn¡¯t that amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Didn¡¯t Nei-san and Katsuko-san say that they won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Onii-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s true. I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but him anymore¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Maika while drinking coffee after meal.

    ¡¸What about Megumi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same. I will have only Yoshi-kun for the rest of my life¡¹

    Megu answered Maika with a straight face¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san¡¯s the same isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s such a beautiful and sexy person!¡¹

    ¡­Now then, what should we do?

    We¡¯re losing the chance to say that Nei-san¡¯s a virgin every second¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Maika wants to be a woman like Nei-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Like Nei-san.

    ¡¸Maika will become a bitch only for Onii-san!4¡¹

    ¡­B-Bitch?

    ¡¸Maika, what bitch?!¡¹

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll become a Russian will she?

    Someone like Ivan Sergei Bitch

    ¡¸You see¡­Bitch means a lewd and vulgar girl. That kind of messed up woman!¡¹

    Oh¡­So it had that meaning in Russian.

    ¡¸No¡­But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to force yourself to become absurd¡­¡¹

    Maika answered me.

    ¡¸Well¡­Maika has no choice but to be messed up. Maika will become an enemy of Shirasaka house. I abandoned Papa¡­Perhaps, I can¡¯t go back to school anymore¡¹

    Maika¡¯s on the edge right now¡­

    Maika¡¯s approached by the frightening reality and the unease of the future.

    ¡¸Maika¡­will become Onii-san¡¯s mistress. It suits me doesn¡¯t it? An indecent mistress¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­It suits the meaning¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Maika.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan is Onii-san¡¯s lawful wife isn¡¯t she? Then Maika¡¯s okay being a mistress. A woman in the background. But, very sexy and messed up. A bitch only for Onii-san¡­¡¹

    Maika is behaving lightly by force¡­

    As expected, she¡¯s forcing herself.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to be a bitch, then you have to experience sex until you get immersed in it¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸Immersed in sex?¡­I will I will! Maika wants to be thoroughly violated by Onii-san!¡¹

    Maika wants to escape the fear before her eyes.,

    But¡­I

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­do it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me

    ¡¸Either way, you¡¯re going to sleep with Maika-san on the same bed. Okay?¡¹

    ¡­Well, I promised Minaho-neesan earlier.

    To calm down Maika¡¯s fear of rape¡­

    I have to embrace Maika in sleep¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯ll sleep together too!¡¹

    Megu told Maika.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Megumi-chan will sleep together with us?¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸If Maika-chan¡¯s going to become a bitch, then I¡¯ll become a shameless girl! Maika-chan¡­let¡¯s get loved by Yoshi-kun together as sisters¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Both at once?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, Maika wants that! That looks very bitchy! Onii-san¡­do it with Megumi-chan¡­No with me and Megumi-nee-chan!¡¹

    S-Shimai Donburi¡­?5

    Even in this case?¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Let¡¯s get along¡­!¡¹

    Megu decides it by herself¡­!

    No¡­What will happen to me tonight¡­?!

    ¡¸Sorry to obstruct your happy talk but¡­we have to think on how to get out of this hotel first¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s been silent until now has said with a laugh¡­

    ¡­Eh?

    Won¡¯t we stay here for tonight¡­?!

    ¡¸I think that Maika-chan¡¯s Ojii-chan, Ichikawa-san is checking the file we sent him. He should be making sure if what Minaho said is true. Of course, the head of Shirasaka house should be checking the situation of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸Mr. Viola has seen Minaho took Yoshida-kun and Megumi-chan to this hotel.¡¹ Those people doesn¡¯t know Minaho¡¯s true character but¡­there¡¯s a lot of people from the underground who knows the relationship of this hotel to Minaho¡¹

    That¡¯s certainly true.

    The underground facility of this hotel is also a part of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s unthinkable for them to be able to investigate that far within one hour¡­But if ever they know that we¡¯re in this hotel¡­what do you think Ichikawa-san will do?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan being here means¡­

    Of course, Maika will be here as well.

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re going to send Special forces to this hotel¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­Real talk, it might not be real special forces but there exists a party similar to that. Ichikawa-san should know people in the underground¡­and having contact with those people isn¡¯t that hard¡¹

    S-Seriously?!

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we cannot shut ourselves in this hotel forever. Either way, Cesario Viola¡¯s people are surrounding the hotel. They¡¯re just waiting for us to come out of here¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Isn¡¯t it dangerous to get out right now?!¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous to get out¡­and it¡¯s dangerous to shut ourselves as well. Above all, I want to return to the mansion soon. I¡¯m worried about Nei who we left behind¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡ºKuromori¡»mansion which is our stronghold is the most aimed by the danger¡­!

    ¡¸Well, the security there is on fortress level¡­I don¡¯t think they can easily break through it¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t panic¡­Yoshida-kun. We¡¯ve taken measures on it. You don¡¯t need to worry¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll hear Ichikawa-san¡¯s response first. We¡¯ll be changing our next schemes from those¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­we¡¯ll be on standby in this room until the next call¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    I took at the clock of the new phone I accepted a while ago¡­

    It has been only 15 minutes since the call with Maika¡¯s grandfather.

    There¡¯s still 45 minutes

    1. Both of them are read as Yuukaihan ?

    2. That¡¯s the call being ended and beeps ?

    3. Yeah, I¡¯m making a batman reference, the raw is close to it anyway ?

    4. Yeah, bitch here means slut! ?

    5. Sister bowl, it¡¯s a threesome with sisters. That¡¯s not hard to guess ?

 Chapter 117

    117. Escape

    Minaho-neesan and others are gathering information during the little time before the second call with Maika¡¯s grandfather.

    Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, Katsuko-nee¡­all of them are operating their own laptops.

    Minaho-neesan is on Maika¡¯s grandfather¡¯s movements¡­

    Margo-san is on the people employed by Mr. Viola¡­

    Katsuko-nee is checking the surveillance cameras outside the hotel¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good¡­There¡¯s someone on the lookout on each exits¡¹

    Katsuko-nee muttered¡­

    ¡¸Each exits¡­?¡¹

    When I asked¡­

    ¡¸The main entrance is obvious, the gate at the underground parking and the tenant use gates as well¡­ There are several people watching over it. There are two to three cars on standby. Once we get out, they¡¯ll come after us immediately¡¹

    Uwa. Aren¡¯t they completely surrounding us in the hotel¡­?!

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we have the suppliers going in and out the hotel? For example, the couriers. Since this is a big hotel, there should be a lot of luggage sent off. Shouldn¡¯t we sneak into the trucks?¡¹

    Maika told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡­But¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good¡­Those kinds of car have fixed time for collection and delivery. The night schedule has already ended¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered.

    ¡¸Also¡­It¡¯s unthinkable for the courier service people who don¡¯t even know us get on their truck. Those kind of people have carrying the luggage to the specified destination on time as their top priority. They would refuse even if you offer them a million. They don¡¯t want to lose their daily work for just a million¡¹

    Margo-san rejects Maika¡¯s opinion¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­It seems that the other side thought the same thing as Maika-san. There¡¯s one disguised as courier service invading the hotel. They got caught by the security immediately however¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while looking at the monitor.

    ¡¸This level of hotel have the guards know who are the suppliers coming in and out¡­ No matter how much you camouflage it, it would be found out immediately¡¹

    ¡¸But, Margo-san¡­if they pretended to be guests, can they refuse?¡¹

    Megu asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸Well yeah. You can enter the lobby and restaurant freely but the hotel employee checks if a person seems to be suspicious without fail. Fortunately, since they have caused a commotion in the reception desk a while ago, the police seems to have come as well. They cannot do anything unreasonable¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­What if they go up the guests rooms without permission¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to come to the guest rooms if the visitor haven¡¯t checked in the hotel. If the person tries to take the elevator without permission, the bellboy will ask him ¡ºWhich room are you going?¡» Those who answer ambiguously will never be able to pass through so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Margo-san answered.

    ¡¸Employees of this kind of hotel are educated severely so that they won¡¯t neglect being cautious of suspicious people. If not, don¡¯t you think that thieves, perverts, and con artists can enter easily? It¡¯s used for crime syndicate meetings¡­¡¹

    Sensei supplements.

    I see¡­This hotel has a check system on the visitors of this hotel.

    ¡¸But¡­If those people normally goes to the reception desk and rented a room¡­They won¡¯t be able to refuse to let them in the guest floors won¡¯t they?¡¹

    Maika said in worry.

    ¡¸The hotel shouldn¡¯t be able to refuse someone as long as there¡¯s no reason¡¹

    ¡­T-Then?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­At the moment we escaped in here, the hotel is now ¡ºNo vacancies today¡» It¡¯s not a lie. I¡¯ve reserved all of the vacant rooms. That will make them not know which room we escaped in¡­!¡¹

    As expected¡­Minaho-neesan is really careful.

    If there¡¯s ¡ºNo vacancies¡», then it¡¯s inevitable to refuse them¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san, about how many people are observing the hotel right now¡­?¡¹

    Margo-san asked Katsuko-nee while staring at her own laptop¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see. Counting the people in the entrance and in the car, I think it¡¯s around 5 people? There¡¯s around 70 people including the people in the lobby and the restaurant¡­!

    Katsuko-nee analyzes.

    ¡¸I understood it when a member of those guys were caught by the security guard in the underground. Well, that¡¯s the most underling on the structure of the syndicate. But, if you understand the end, you can know who their ¡ºparents¡»are Mr. Viola¡¯s partner¡­!

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸Yeah¡­There¡¯s not much of people who does unreasonable tasks like this. We¡¯re able to identify it somehow. The scale of that organization can move as well¡¹

    Margo-san smiled at us.

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps, the number of people that has been surrounding the hotel right now is the limit of the people their organization can move. If ever there¡¯s a different unit moving, it would be ten people at most¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Then that means?

    ¡¸If we can escape the people who are surrounding us in the hotel¡­we¡¯ll be able to buy time. The other side still doesn¡¯t know Yoshida-kun¡¯s connection with us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­Isn¡¯t it very difficult to escape from this hotel without being noticed¡­?¡¹

    Maika asks Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­Do you know ¡ºFire Services Act¡»?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Whenever you try to start some sort of business¡­¡ºFire Services Law¡»will make sure that you have three fire exits without fail. When there¡¯s a fire, you can¡¯t go out the exit that¡¯s surrounded by fire don¡¯t you think?¡­That¡¯s why there¡¯s three. In case of bad shops, they only open the fire exit when there¡¯s an inspection from the fire station, usually, they put luggage in there so people cannot pass¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸That said¡­I always prepare three means of escape whenever it is. Also, having different directions¡­and the same exit path, if you ever can¡¯t use one, you can still have the other¡­¡¹1

    So that¡¯s how it is¡­

    ¡¸¡­My, it¡¯s about time. Should we make a call with Ichikawa-san?¡¹

    Sensei said while looking at the time in the monitor.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Hello, It¡¯s Kuromori¡¹

    ¡º¡­Umu, I was waiting for your call¡»

    I can hear Maika¡¯s grandfather through the speaker of the phone¡­

    ¡¸Have you seen the file I¡¯ve sent you¡­?¡¹

    ¡ºI haven¡¯t seen all of it but I¡¯ve understood the summary. Sousuke-kun definitely belonged to your ¡ºOrganization¡»and have done a considerably wicked thing¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Since he¡¯s only using it as a mean to release his own personal sexual desires¡­The ¡ºOrganization¡»doesn¡¯t favor him at all. Also¡­He¡¯s a person with quite a strong abnormal perverted taste¡¹

    ¡ºI also see that. Just what kind of human he is¡­! I have asked my subordinate about their relationship with him and I¡¯ve confirmed it. They have used your ¡ºOrganization¡»and have done shameful acts¡­they will definitely be fired¡»

    ¡¸¡­That is Ichikawa-sama¡¯s freedom to do so. Our target is only Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke in the end¡­¡¹

    ¡º¡­You do not intend to fight the Shirasaka house, do you?¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­We do not intend to harm Shirasaka Sousuke nor Mr. Sousuke¡¯s wife who is Ichikawa-sama¡¯s daughter¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins¡­

    ¡ºWhat will happen to Youko¡¯s daughter, Yukino and Maika?¡»

    ¡¸That¡­our opinions are divided as well¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered.

    ¡¸Among our people¡­There are those who were forcibly kidnapped and turned to prostitute by Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡­became pregnant¡­and was made to be unable to give birth once again. There¡¯s not just one who¡¯s holding deep hatred on Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke as he establishes a happy home while they receive such treatment¡¹

    ¡ºBut¡­Kuromori-san, you¡¯re the boss aren¡¯t you? Can you not unify the will of your organization for your own?¡»

    ¡¸Haa¡¹Minaho-neesan snorted.

    ¡¸Ichikawa-sama¡­The person who has a body that cannot give birth anymore is me¡¹

    The heavy silence continued for a while.

    ¡¸¡­I was at the same age as Yukino-sama back then. I was forced to prostitution when I was 16¡­and my body became unable to bear a child anymore. My little sister, Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke has brought an unlicensed doctor and resulted to my little sister¡¯s death. My lost little sister is hardly different from Maika-sama right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡º¡­But¡­Weren¡¯t you Kuromori Kouichiro¡¯s daughter?¡»

    Minaho-neesan answered calmly.

    ¡¸As I was saying a while ago. Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke is a person with a very abnormal perversion¡­ My father is the same. He was pleased raping his middle school daughter and forcing her to prostitution¡­ We were treated like slaves my men all the time. There¡¯s no ¡ºWoman¡»in our ¡ºOrganization¡»that doesn¡¯t feel grudge towards Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke. We waited for years to have an opportunity to extract revenge on Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹

    ¡º¡­So, I finally saw the whole picture of the situation. I see¡­You¡¯re also a woman of the organization¡­¡»

    ¡¸Yes. Therefore¡­we will never hand over Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke for money compensation. We will completely destroy Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood¡­I will tell your intent to Shirasaka house¡»

    ¡¸¡­Thank you in advance¡¹

    ¡ºBut¡­Can you overlook my daughter and grandaughters¡­?!¡»

    It looks like old man Ichikawa seems that he won¡¯t let that go¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­It will be discussed after Shirasaka house suspends their hostile acts at us¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan rejects¡­

    ¡¸Ichikawa-sama¡­what¡¯s your schedule for tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll match whatever schedule you want as Maika¡¯s taken as a hostage¡»

    ¡¸Then¡­At 11A.M. please come to Yukino-sama¡¯s school¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yukino¡¯s school?¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­Along with your daughter. Having Yukino¡¯s grandfather and mother coming to her school won¡¯t be too strange¡¹

    ¡º¡­But¡»

    ¡¸Oh¡­I¡¯m an official teacher of that school¡¹

    ¡º¡­What do you mean?¡»

    ¡¸Yukino-sama¡¯s school¡­is a part of our ¡ºOrganization¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡ºThe school Yukino is going¡­did you pull the strings? Are you aiming at Yukino?¡»

    As expected¡­Maika¡¯s grandfather is sharp.

    ¡¸Certainly not¡­Yukino-sama has entered our school by coincidence. Rather than coincidence¡­Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke has recommended it when Yukino-sama was searching for a school. Thinking that our high school is convenient in various ways¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gives the impression that it was Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s decision.

    ¡º¡­I see. If that is what you say¡»

    Old man Ichikawa reluctantly consents¡­

    ¡¸Then, we will be waiting in the principal¡¯s office 11 AM tomorrow¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºPlease wait¡­Please give the phone to Maika¡»

    Minaho-neesan handed the phone to Maika.

    ¡¸Hello¡­It¡¯s Maika!¡¹

    ¡ºMaika¡­It¡¯s just for tonight¡­I¡¯ll definitely save you tomorrow¡­!¡»

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to worry that much, I¡¯m fine! Everyone¡¯s a good people¡­They¡¯re really kind to me¡­!¡¹

    ¡º¡­When we come back, Ojii-chan will listen to everything Maika wants. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Maika doesn¡¯t need anything! Oh right. You haven¡¯t told Onee-chan about Maika, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­I haven¡¯t talked to Yukino just as you have told me. I also forbid Youko to speak¡­¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­If Onee-chan starts complaining, it won¡¯t end!¡¹

    ¡º¡­Are you sure you haven¡¯t experienced any cruelty? Are you okay?¡»

    ¡¸I was scared at first¡­I thought that they¡¯ll hurt me¡­but I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m getting along with everyone¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºAnyway¡­Endure for a while, I¡¯ll take you home tomorrow¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Un¡­Sorry, Ojii-chan. I made you worry¡¹

    ¡ºNo it¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll do anything for your sake¡­!¡»

    The old man stopped talking¡­

    ¡¸Geez, make that kind of voice Ojii-chan. I¡¯m really sorry. Maika¡¯s sorry for being a bad girl. I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s holding tears in her eyes.

    ¡ºNo¡­Sousuke-kun¡¯s at fault. Maika didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­!¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­Maika¡¯s really a bad girl! That¡¯s why this happened! Sorry! Ojii-chan, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Maika cried.

    As expected¡­a middle school girl¡¯s heart will be crushed by a situation like right now.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu pushes my back¡­

    ¡­Un

    I embraced Maika¡¯s body.

    Maika¡¯s body trembled for a moment then relaxed afterwards.

    Minaho-neesan took the phone from Maika.

    ¡¸Ichikawa-sama¡­would that be okay?¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yes, understood. I¡¯ll leave Maika to you¡»

    ¡¸She won¡¯t get any discomfort¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºCan you have her call her mother later¡­?!¡»

    ¡¸Sadly¡­It¡¯s about time we move from our current location.¡¹ I think it¡¯s about time Ichikawa-sama learns where we are right now¡­¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yes. I know which hotel you are right now¡»

    He¡¯s able to check it in such a short time.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­We will be moving to a different location. I¡¯m sorry but there will be no contact until tomorrow, please understand¡¹

    ¡ºI see¡­You¡¯re from the underground. You see through all of our cards¡»

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Ichikawa-sama the same?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan counterattacks.

    ¡¸Then¡­I will look forward to seeing you tomorrow¡¹

    ¡º¡­I will say it again, I leave Maika to you¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes. We will try to return her safely¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hang up the phone¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Margo, Katsuko¡­What do you think?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has asked the opinion of the two immediately.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a 50-50 right now¡­They don¡¯t seem to be lying, but. I think they have already prepared a rescue team for Maika-chan. They don¡¯t trust Minaho¡¯s words¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I think that it is a good restrain on Shirasaka family. But, I don¡¯t think that the head of Shirasaka house will give up on Shirasaka Sousuke just from the advice of Ichikawa-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, in this case, it¡¯s enough to just have Shirasaka house and Ichikawa house having an awkward relationship. It will be a groundwork for the future¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸But¡­They already know which hotel we¡¯re in¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­we purposely used the hotel telephone to be found out¡¹

    Eh¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸Even if she introduces herself as ¡ºKuromori Minaho¡»there¡¯s no way to confirm it you know? If we make call in this hotel¡­they can immediately discover the relationship o Minaho and this hotel¡­It will be a proof that the person calling is really¡ºKuromori Minaho¡» Well, that won¡¯t be a complete evidence¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    ¡¸Also¡­Ichikawa-san doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re being surrounded by a crime syndicate in this hotel. If he does, he won¡¯t make that kind of reaction. He¡¯ll be able to use it as a card for negotiations¡¹

    Margo-san explained.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­we¡¯re going to escape fro here. The situation would only turn worse if we stay in here¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    Un¡­He knows that we¡¯re in this hotel all this time¡­

    Ichikawa-san¡¯s subordinates will be coming over in addition to the people who are surrounding us outside¡­the people of Shirasaka house will come when Ichikawa-san contacts them¡­

    We would lose our means of escape than now¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, let¡¯s get out of the room. Everyone, get ready¡¹

    Margo-san and Katsuko-san closes their laptops when Minaho-neesan said that.

    Megu gathers the luggage.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, are you okay?¡¹

    I asked Maika while embracing her.

    ¡­Maika.

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯m already fine Onii-san.

    ¡­Even though it¡¯s a lie.

    Maika¡¯s body is still trembling.

    I know as I¡¯m holding her.

    I kissed Maika¡¯s lips¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¡¡¹

    Maika got surprised for a moment, but still, she accepted my tongue.

    Maika¡¯s trembling stopped while our tongues twined with each other.

    When we part our lips, Maika sighed out.

    ¡¸¡­Puha! That¡¯s cruel, Onii-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You forcibly kissed Maika¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You hate it?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­But, I want you to tell it when you¡¯re going to do it¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going to do it again¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m kissing you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    We kissed once again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We go down to the second floor using a business use elevator.

    Then, we returned to the underground facility using the secret elevator from a while ago.

    Does this basement have a secret passage leading somewhere?

    ¡¸When this hotel was built¡­All of the blocks have been redeveloped¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told us while walking the long corridor.

    ¡¸Therefore the underground of the infrastructures are connected with the neighboring buildings¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Then, there¡¯s a passage for maintenance?¡¹

    When I asked¡­

    ¡¸No way¡­If there¡¯s that sort of passage, they¡¯ll surely know that there¡¯s a lopehole¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll be able to come freely from the other buildings then¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeeh?!

    ¡¸Then¡­Where are we going?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see¡¹

    Margo-san, opens the iron door on the way of the corridor.

    Inside is¡­a wide spaced machine room.

    There¡¯s big pipes on the wall and ceilings.

    Is this electricity, gas, or water?¡­It¡¯s hard to know.

    There are pipes where people can walk through as well¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s four big pipes here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸One of them is a fake¡¹

    ¡­Fake?

    ¡¸Actually, it¡¯s not connected with the other pipes. It connect straight to the next building.

    We¡¯re going in here¡¹

    Margo-san removed the cover of one of the pipes.

    I see, we can enter here.

    Margo-san crawls ahead with a flashlight in hand.

    ¡¸The floor is curved circular so walk carefully. There are holes here and there so don¡¯t worry about oxygen shortage. It¡¯s dark so take care¡¹

    We go through a narrow space that would seem to hit adult on the head when they stand up.

    The air feels bad in the pipe. It has a bad smell.

    Margo-san goes ahead while lighting the front.

    Katsuko-nee is having troubles since she¡¯s carrying a laptop and baggage on both shoulders.

    Megu and Maika are walking ahead of me holding hands.

    Megu is holding the shopping back with her dress. Maika¡¯s holding a small luggage.

    I advance while holding the three bags we brought from Megu¡¯s house.

    Minaho-neesan from the endmost light up our steps with a flashlight.

    We advanced through the pipe for 20 minutes.

    Finally, Margo-san finds the exit.

    ¡¸Un¡­This is the exit¡¹

    Margo-san goes out the pipe by herself.

    As expected, it¡¯s dark here too.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay. Come out one by one¡¹

    We get out one by one as told.

    We¡¯re in the underground machine room of a different building it seems.

    I can hear vibrating sounds in the dark space.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s out¡­I think the exit is this way¡¹

    Again, Margo-san advances in the dark.

    We reached an iron door again¡­

    It¡¯s not locked¡­It opened immediately.

    Though the next room is dark as well¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m turning on the lights¡¹

    Margo-san turned on the switch on the wall.

    The fluorescent lamp flickers¡­

    We¡¯ve been in the dark all this time so it¡¯s dazzling

    ¡¸Lol, everyone¡¯s having an awful face¡­!¡¹

    Maika laughed.

    Everyone¡¯s covered with dust¡­

    ¡¸Maika¡¯s the same¡¹

    I said and laughed at Maika.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Wipe off the dust!¡¹

    Maika pats the back of my uniform!

    ¡¸Wait wait, Maika-chan¡­! There¡¯s still dust in here so do that outside!¡¹

    Margo-san told Maika while coughing.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry!¡¹

    Maika bows.

    When I look around¡­this is an emergency use storage.

    There are lots of card board boxes queued in a shelf.

    This must be a room where no one usually enters.

    ¡¸This way¡¹

    Margo-san shows a door on the depths.

    When we opened the door¡­it was the parking lot of a building.

    The scent of outside air¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no doubt¡­That¡¯s the hotel building on the other side.¡¹

    MArgo-san confirmed¡­

    ¡¸I assumed before that we will be arriving here. I have two cars prepared on this parking lot¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m glad.

    We somehow managed to escape.

    ¡¸Then, Maika will dust you off!¡¹

    Maika hits my school uniform lightly.

    I also took off the dust on Maika¡¯s hair¡­

    Megu is on Minaho-neesan¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s dusting off Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­I want to go to bath soon¡¹

    I agree with Maika¡¯s opinion.

    There¡¯s two light van Margo-san prepared beforehand.

    As I thought, it has the ¡ºMaruko Printing¡»in it.

    ¡¸¡­Then, Margo and Katsuko will return to the mansion. I will be taking the children with me¡¹

    Minaho-neesan issues instructions

    ¡¸Eh¡­We¡¯re not returning to the mansion?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­It would be dangerous if we all return. The three of you will stay on a different location tonight¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸You will go to school directly tomorrow from there. Therefore take only what¡¯s necessary for tomorrow. Leave everything else on Margo¡¯s car¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay got it¡¹

    Megumi who has the most luggage has replied to Minaho-neesan¡­

    1. ¤½¤ì¤â„e¤Î·½Ïò¤Ë¤Í¡­¡­Í¬¤¸·½Ïò¤Î³ö¿Ú¤¸¤ã¡¢Ò»¤Ä¤¬Ê¹¤¨¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤é¤â¤¦Ò»¤Ä¤â¤Ã¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Ç¤·¤ç¡­¡­£¿¡¹

 Chapter 118

    118. Fugitives

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯ll keep the dress and shoes. Is there no need for resizing?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes the dress Megu just bought¡­

    ¡¸Yes, I tried it on properly¡¹

    Megu answered bashfully.

    ¡¸I will look for the accessories that will fit this. It¡¯s Misuzu-san¡¯s symposium after all. You must dress up¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­¡¹

    Megu bows to Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, that¡¯s great¡­What will Maika wear?¡¹

    Maika asked but¡­

    Don¡¯t ask about clothes¡­You¡¯re currently ¡ºKidnapped¡»you know?

    ¡¸Tomorrow¡¯s blouse and uniform for tomorrow¡­and the underwear was bought a while ago¡­¡¹

    Megu took out what she needs from the bag and stuffed it to another bag.

    But¡­What should I do?

    I don¡¯t have anything prepared but my school uniform.

    Ah¡­We bought only underwear a while ago.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have your change of clothes delivered tomorrow morning¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. I can just reuse the shirt I¡¯m wearing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good! If you don¡¯t clean it¡­Megumi will be the one laughed at!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan scolded me¡­!

    ¡¸What other things we should put in your bag?¡¹

    When Katsuko-nee asked me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­It¡¯s okay being empty. Tomorrow¡¯s the medical checkup¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­It saves us that there would be no classes¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said heartily.

    Anyway, the luggage is moved to Margo-san and Katsuko-nee¡¯s car¡­

    ¡¸Please take care¡­There might be people who are monitoring the mansion as well¡¹

    When I say that, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸We have to make sure. Mr. Viola¡¯s people might not yet reach us but¡­Shirasaka house¡¯s people might¡¯ve already intruded¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Would it be okay?¡¹

    I¡¯m worried at Nei-san who¡¯s left behind the mansion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­the road to the mansion is a private one. That¡¯s why the roads are closed down. If they try to get through it forcibly, they would be trespassing. People from the security would come over them immediately¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­won¡¯t that be troublesome for the people who live around the mansion?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Our mansion is a small hill¡­there¡¯s six houses around the mansion but there¡¯s no one living there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­There¡¯s only one underground worker living in there. There¡¯s only two of the six houses that has an exit directly outside the street. There¡¯s a western-style painter-teacher living there¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hama-san¡­He¡¯s a trustworthy teacher so I¡¯m lending it to him¡¹

    Minaho-neesan supplements Margo-san.

    ¡¸Un. It¡¯s a camouflage. The other five has documents of people living in there. I¡¯m supposed to be living in on of the houses there¡¹

    Margo-san is¡­?!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Whenever I try to go out somewhere alone, I go out of that house on purpose. Ah, the six houses are all connected on the underground passage¡­Hama-san doesn¡¯t know it though¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸We come out of the houses except the one Hama-san lives in. We come back to the mansion from there. Nei will be moving to my house for tonight. I will be sticking with Nei for a while. I¡¯ll leave the mansion to Katsuko-san and Morimoto-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Someone has to play as the watchdog¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­we cannot let Agnes-sama get hungry¡¹

    ¡­Agnes?

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡­¡ºSixth Toy¡»?!

    ¡¸Eh!¡­There¡¯s someone named Agnes in the mansion?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s underground¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    Underground?

    If I recall, it was the confinement room isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸I wonder what kind of meal Nei made?¡¹

    ¡¸If you ask that, I left Nei-sama with something I prepared¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered Minaho-neesan with a calm face¡­

    ¡¸Agnes-sama won¡¯t eat meals unless Nei-sama or I deliver it¡¹

    I heard that Agnes is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter whom he produced to satisfy his own desire¡­

    She has been confined underground all this time¡­she wasn¡¯t allowed to go to school either¡­

    ¡¸Why is she in the underground? Is she confined?¡¹

    Maika asks Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­Your secret sister isn¡¯t just Megumi¡­!¡¹

    Maika trembles in surprise¡­!

    ¡¸You have another¡­a little sister¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­calmly said.

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face looks confused.

    ¡¸Her name is Agnes. Just Agnes. She¡¯s not in the census. She¡¯s been in the basement since her birth¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan thought for a while¡­then answered.

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­Do you know ¡ºTale of Genji¡¯s¡»¡ºMurakashi¡»?¡¹

    Maika¡­

    ¡¸We took lessons on Tale of Genji but I don¡¯t know the detail¡¹

    Same¡­

    I think it¡¯s the story of Yoritomo Minamoto defeating Heike and establishes Kamakura Shogunate

    ¡¸To make it simple¡­Hikari Genji has kidnapped a girl named Murasaki and raised her up to a woman of his taste¡¹

    Huh¡­What about Yoritomo? Yoshitsune and Benkei?

    ¡¸A man¡¯s ideal¡­making his own daughter he raised as a ¡ºWoman¡»of his taste¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way my Papa¡­?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks as if sighing¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Shirasaka Sousuke created a daughter of his taste¡­and wants to make that daughter his toy. That¡¯s why Agnes is confined. Since she was born¡¹

    Maika trembles.

    ¡­Shit.

    Katsuko-nee and Megu embraces Maika from the back¡­

    ¡¸In the first place¡­It was my grandfather¡¯s thought plan but¡­he didn¡¯t make it real. It¡¯s just a mere play¡­a delusion of an old man. Shirasaka Sousuke has carried that out. For the sake of his own lust¡­!¡¹

    What a cruel man.

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­Shirasaka Sousuke thought that he wants to have sex with his own daughter¡­therefore Agnes¡¯ mother is a French¡­a very beautiful person. She was forced to give birth to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter when she was 17¡­ That was 12 years ago¡¹

    12 years¡­Agnes has been underground for that long time¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Pulled away from her mother, not having any friends¡­she didn¡¯t receive anything even proper education. She¡¯s just taught nothing but to love Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡¹

    Is that something a human does?

    To his own daughter¡­

    ¡¸Agnes-sama can understand words but she doesn¡¯t know letters. She can¡¯t write nor read. The only man she had contact with is Shirasaka Sousuke. Shirasaka has shown Agnes since she was young sex videos. While saying ¡ºYou¡¯re going to do this with your Papa soon¡»¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks about Shirasaka¡¯s evildoing with an expression of hatred¡­

    ¡¸Afterwards¡­A lot of things happened to the mansion. Autumn last year, Shirasaka and Agnes didn¡¯t have any contact. Ojou-sama protected her. Fortunately¡­Agnes-sama¡¯s body isn¡¯t defiled by Shirasaka yet¡¹

    ¡¸He was looking forward on taking her virginity when she becomes 13 years old¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ojou-sama. That is all we can do to save her¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸Shirasaka¡­is planning to have Agnes give birth to his child¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸My little sister¡­Naomi died because she was pregnant too young. That seems to have become a trauma on Shirasaka as well. Therefore¡­He endures not having sex until the body grows up to some degree. That man will never give contraceptives to the women he rapes¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s absurd!

    There¡¯s such a man living in this world!

    ¡¸Is Agnes-chan really Maika¡¯s little sister?¡¹

    Maika asked Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s right¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked straight at Maika¡¯s eyes and answered.

    ¡¸¡­I want to meet Agnes-chan¡¹

    Maika muttered sadly.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, please see her. That girl has never met a girl at the same age as Maika-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­with me and Nei-sama bringing her meals¡­Other than Ojou-sama and Ikeda-sensei who does her house call, no one talks to her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She won¡¯t talk to me¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said sadly.

    ¡¸She hardly talks to me too. She seems to be talking with Nei-sama to some extent¡­¡¹

    ¡­Right

    ¡¸Before Katsuko-san took care of her¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s hired people are really cruel on women¡­ Only her meals are modulated, she doesn¡¯t do anything¡­and she¡¯s always expressionless. They sometimes beat Agnes too¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve dismissed them¡­there was a record of them beating up Agnes in the surveillance cameras¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers Margo-san.

    ¡¸Agnes-chan¡­she¡¯s pitiful¡­!¡¹

    Maika clings to Katsuko-nee having a tearful look.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Next time, how about Yoshida-kun or Megumi bring meals to Agnes¡­?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told us.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Ojou-sama¡­I think that¡¯s a good thought¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee keeps nodding.

    ¡¸¡­Maika will take care of her too¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸Agnes-chan is Maika¡¯s little sister. Maika have to help raising her¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The two car separates path.

    The first car has Margo-san and Katsuko-nee.

    The second car has Minaho-neesan, me, Megu and Maika¡­

    Minaho-neesan is on the driver¡¯s seat and I¡¯m on the passenger¡¯s

    The two others are on the back seat¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Your school uniform stands out so take it off¡¹

    Certainly¡­It would be strange to be wearing a school uniform while riding on the passenger seat of ¡ºMaruko Print¡»

    I took off my school uniform and I¡¯m now just wearing my T-shirt

    ¡¸Open the dashboard and there should be disguises put by Margo¡¹

    I opened it as told and take a look at it¡­There are various hats, fake glasses, and neckties

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take that hat. Yoshida-kun, wear the glasses an necktie¡­the two of you, hide yourselves until I say that it¡¯s okay¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Megu answered as a representative.

    The two of them covers themselves with the blanket in the car.

    I put on the glasses but the necktie¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan reaches out and tied my necktie¡­!

    ¡­Wow

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s good at tying neckties¡¹

    ¡­Sensei is

    ¡¸When I was a child¡­it was my daily work to tie my grandfather¡¯s necktie every morning¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Not just my Kuromori grandfather¡­Yuzuki¡­My maternal grandfather as well. I lived with them when I was in elementary. Speaking of which, I wasn¡¯t able to go to my grandfather¡¯s funeral¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­was abducted by Shirasaka Sousuke, and made a woman of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s visit the grave along with everyone¡¹

    I told Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­Right¡­ Once we finish everything¡¹

    Minaho-neesan starts the engine of the car¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    From the underground parking lot¡­to the night town¡­

    Two cars come out from the other side of the hotel we were from a while ago.

    We separate from Margo-san¡¯s car on the first intersection¡­

    Then our car has kept running for ten minutes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now¡­There doesn¡¯t seem to be any car following us¡¹

    Hearing Minaho-neesan, the two from the backseat comes out of the blanket.

    ¡¸¡­That was hot¡¹

    Maika had beads of sweat flowing on her head and nose.

    Megu breathes deeply¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a break. I want to make a call¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stops the car in the parking lot of a 24/7 supermarket

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­sorry to ask but go with everyone shopping. It¡¯s troublesome if we get hungry so buy some drinks and snacks. I think Katsuko will deliver meals by tomorrow morning¡¹

    Saying that, Minaho-neesan handed me money.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I still have some money left¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­There¡¯s still 10k yen left from our shopping a while ago¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. This is ¡ºNecessary expenses¡»so you don¡¯t need to use your money¡¹

    Minaho-neesan forces the 5k yen bill to my hand¡­

    ¡¸¡­Be careful of your surroundings. I don¡¯t think someone would still be following us but¡­there¡¯s no loss on being careful¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    When I was putting on my school uniform and the ¡ºBeat up Stick¡»on my sleeve.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡­It¡¯s ¡ºBeat up stick¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Beat up stick?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­It¡¯s something like a weapon for the time being¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡¹

    Maika opens her mouth wide in surprise

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯re going¡¹

    The three of us steps out of the car¡­and Minaho-neesan starts her call.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, hello, it¡¯s me. Can I stay over your hotel tonight¡­?!¡¹

    Who is she talking with¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Thank you. That helps me a lot¡¹

    Anyway¡­It seems that our location for tonight is decided.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Onii-san, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Maika rushes me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Got it¡¹

    Megu holds my hand like natural from the side.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, let¡¯s go¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­¡¹

    I hold hands with Megu and go to the supermarket

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸You¡¯re buying too much¡­Maika-chan!¡¹

    Megu is angry at the shopping bag turned to a mountain of snacks.

    Inside the 24/7 supermarket.

    It¡¯s very bright.

    But¡­There¡¯s hardly any shoppers.

    ¡¸We¡¯re only buying for tonight so it¡¯s a waste to leave anything behind¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s leftovers¡­Maika will just eat it tomorrow¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, saying such a thing¡­If you really want it then you can just buy it next time¡¹

    Maika¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­Maika won¡¯t be able to go outside for a while¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­

    Maika¡¯s setting is ¡ºKidnapped¡»isn¡¯t it?

    Megu paused for a moment.

    ¡¸At least return half of it Also, if ever you really want something then Yoshi-kun and I will buy it¡­we promise¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸¡­Okaaay~¡¹

    Saying that, she returned the snacks to the shelf.

    ¡¸Also¡­You shouldn¡¯t eat chocolate and those with high calories at night¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Is that so, Megumi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I don¡¯t care if you get pimples¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, then I don¡¯t need it! I¡¯ll stop eating chocolates!¡¹

    Somehow¡­They look like real sisters.

    No¡­They¡¯re real sisters though.

    ¡¸Just get at least one chocolate¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­Why, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Choco has calories so it¡¯s good as emergency provisions. That¡¯s why let¡¯s have at least one¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go with the normal chocolate bar¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­please¡¹

    Also, let¡¯s buy 1.5L drink.

    Maika said that a sweet juice would be good¡­

    ¡¸You can¡¯t drink sweets after brushing your teeth!¡¹

    With Megu-neesan¡¯s words, it became oolong tea.

    In exchange, Maika bought 500mL.

    ¡¸Toothpaste and towels?¡¹

    Maika looks at us

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need it. Guessing from Minaho-san¡¯s phone call, we will be staying on some hotel. Hotels have toothbrush and towels¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    We don¡¯t need any luggage¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Megumi-chan¡¹

    Maika said

    ¡¸Can we really trust Yuzuki-san?¡¹

    ¡­Maika?

    ¡¸¡­I heard her from her talk with Maika¡¯s grandfather¡­¡¹

    Maika looks down.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-san¡­refers herself as ¡ºKurumori¡»¡­¡¹

    Megu answers Maika.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡­is the same as me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s not the daughter of the father¡¯s legal wife. ¡ºKuromori¡»is her father¡¯s house¡­and ¡ºYuzuki¡»is the mother¡¯s house¡¯s name. Therefore, she usually introduces herself as ¡ºYuzuki¡»¡¹

    Hearing that answer, Maika¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­What¡¯s the ¡ºOrganization¡»? Yuzuki-san said that she¡¯s the boss of an ¡ºOrganization¡» Saying that Maika¡¯s Papa is a member¡­!

    Maika¡¯s clever for a child.

    Rather¡­She¡¯s too intelligent.

    ¡¸Originally¡­¡ºKuromori¡»is a prostitution ring. Minaho-san¡¯s grandfather. That¡¯s when Minaho-san¡¯s father and Shirasaka-san took it over¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Took it over?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Then¡­they did all the selfish things they want. Minaho-san, has lived with her mother in a place with her little sister those days¡­they didn¡¯t have any relationship with the organization¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-san and the little sister who¡¯s unrelated to it¡­was forcibly raped by Shirasaka-san and turned to prostitutes. After that, it was Minaho-san¡¯s story¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Why is she now the ¡ºBoss¡»?¡¹

    Maika still can¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Well you see¡­Minaho-neesan made her body a mess, and turned her body to be unable to give birth again¡­and was moved from prostitution to managing¡¹

    Can she understand my explanation?

    ¡¸¡­Managing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s management is quite unreasonable so the prostitution ladies had asked the influential guests. They hope to have a person from their people to be put in the management. Then¡­Minaho-neesan has then changed to managing the organization. Minaho-neesan, is a descendant of the founder of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­A former prostitute, so she knows what is the problem and how to improve it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then like that, Minaho-san managed the ¡ºOrganization¡»¡­and showed better results gradually. Then one day¡­She took hold of the whole ¡ºOrganization¡»¡¹

    ¡¸To be specific¡­it was to drive out Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-san is 28 years old¡­so she has retired from prostitution when she was 16. Therefore, she has been planning about her revenge on Shirasaka-san for 12 years¡­ While watching prostitutes sacrificed to Shirasaka-san¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes are wet.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Megumi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­You see. I lived with the prostitutes until I was six. My mother was abducted Shirasaka-san¡­and turned to a prostitute. I was born in the brothel and grew up there. Everyone¡¯s a kind person. Everyone¡¯s talking together¡­and taught me on my studies. Therefore¡­I never ended up like Agnes-san¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes have tears spilling from it

    ¡¸¡­No¡­That¡¯s not it. I think Shirasaka-san has confined Shirasaka-san underground because I was raised like that. Not meeting anyone¡­and become his own doll¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡­is educated by the prostitutes so she wasn¡¯t raised to be tainted¡­

    Shirasaka, has isolated Agnes underground¡­?

    ¡¸When I hear about earlier, I was susprised. I was sure that when I was small¡­there was a foreigner. A milky blonde hair¡­a very beautiful person. I remember the day when she give birth to a child¡­ But, I haven¡¯t seen the baby¡­And the mothers said ¡ºShe was brought by someone¡»¡­she has always been underground¡­under the mansion¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­I embraced Megu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­We¡¯ll save Agnes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Agnes is¡­Megu and Maika¡¯s little sister¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Megu nodded slightly.

    ¡¸Maika¡­Minaho-neesan told you earlier this but¡­we cannot tell anything more than this. This isn¡¯t to fool Maika but the shock would be too much. We¡¯ll tell you everything little by little¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸Even with her exchange with Maika¡¯s grandfather¡­Even in the underground¡­Minaho-neesan tells the truth to Maika little by little. I think she¡¯s taking care that Maika might just panic when she tells everything at once¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too¡­Minaho-san is clumsy but she¡¯s really gentle¡­!¡¹

    Megu told Maika.

    ¡¸But¡­Once the time comes, she¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡¹

    I promised Maika.

    ¡¸At that time¡­what will become of Maika?¡¹

    Maika muttered worriedly

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter!¡­Maika-chan is my little sister!¡¹

    Megu tells Maika strongly.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever happens¡­it won¡¯t change that we¡¯re sisters. I will protect Maika-chan whatever happens¡­!¡¹

    Maika jumps to Megu¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Megumi-oneechan. Maika¡¯s saying selfish things¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay, aren¡¯t we sisters?¡¹

    Then¡­Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡» for our entire life. I don¡¯t mind Yoshi-kun loving girls other than me. If you come to hate me then just throw me away anytime. But, Megu will love Yoshi-kun forever. That¡¯s what I decided on. I¡¯ll continue to love you forever¡­!¡¹

    Is that love?

    Or devotion?

    ¡­But.

    I have nothing else to do but to accept Megu¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸Even I will continue to love you forever¡­ Megu and Maika will always be my ¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸Maika¡­is not a good girl. I¡¯m selfish, foolish, and ill-natured¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That doesn¡¯t matter¡­Maika is Maika¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san¡¹

    In the corner of a lonely night supermarket¡­

    The three of us embraces each other¡­

 Chapter 119

    119. A night for three

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s here¡¹

    Minaho-neesan enters the car to an alley with bright neon lights.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Isn¡¯t this?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t this the so-called love hotel alley?

    There are suspicious lodging facilities lined up left and right¡­

    ¡ºLodging¡»and ¡ºRest¡»are shining brightly in the signboards¡­

    Also¡­¡ºFull/Vacant¡»signs

    ¡¸¡­Uwa! What¡¯s this place?¡¹

    The middle school girl raises her voice from the backseat.

    Minaho-neesan had made a call earlier saying¡¸Can we stay over your hotel?¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­could it be that the hotel we¡¯re going to stay in¡­?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eye smiles at Megu¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, It¡¯s a love hotel¡­! I thought that it would be crowded because of the consecutive holidays but it¡¯s rather not crowded¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s empty?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, there¡¯s a lot lights saying vacant, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡­I see

    There¡¯s a lot of green ¡®vacancy¡¯ than the red ¡®full occupancy¡¯ on the hotels.

    ¡¸Well, the holiday this year have tomorrow as a weekday¡­something like that¡¹

    I see¡­so that¡¯s why it¡¯s not crowded.

    ¡¸Err¡­It seems here¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters while looking up the hotel signboards around the center area of the alley.

    ¡¸Seriously¡­why name this building ¡ºHotel de Paris¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºHotel De Paris¡»¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the best hotel in Monaco. Well, there are similar hotels in the world other than Monaco¡­She took the name from the hotel in Monaco. Yoshida-kun, you do know Monaco, don¡¯t you?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Isn¡¯t it where the F1 goes round and round?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    Maika looks amazed.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­It¡¯s not that they do F1 there everyday¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­Right

    I surely thought that it was Monaco¡¯s specialty¡­

    ¡¸Maika went to Monaco before. During our family summer vacation. It was when I was nine. We didn¡¯t stay in ¡ºHotel de Paris¡»though¡¹

    As expected of a rich lady¡­

    Their family can travel abroad since the house is the director of an advertising agency.

    ¡¸Then¡­Papa went to a state casino and never come back until morning. He just sleeps during morning and doesn¡¯t take us anywhere. Then, Onee-chan was so angry that it became trouble. Mama seems to have given up from the start though¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes turned teary while she is speaking.

    She seems to be remembering her family.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Hee! That¡¯s amazing¡­Did Maika ride an airplane?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Onii-san haven¡¯t?¡¹

    Maika looks at me with a blank face.

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    Un¡­Never since I was born.

    ¡¸Ah, but I¡¯ve seen them. When I was in elementary, we went to an airport during a field trip. Jumbo, it was really a Jumbo!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is that!¡¹

    Maika laughs.

    Her crying face turned to a smile in no time.

    Seriously¡­Middle school girls change their expressions immediately.

    ¡¸By the way, Minaho-san¡­It¡¯s in China and yet why is the hotel named ¡ºParis¡»?¡¹

    I returned to the topic at hand.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Maika looks at me with a surprised face¡­

    ¡¸Let me ask this Onii-san¡­do you know where Monaco is?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that obvious?

    ¡¸China¡­If I recall, it¡¯s close to Hongkong¡¹

    Maika and Megu looked at each other.

    Megu whispers to me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­That¡¯s Macau¡¹

    ¡­Macau?

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t Macau Monaco?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Venezia and Venice are the same thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that Yoshi-kun is thinking that Monaco and Macau are the same place?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not?¡¹

    Maika looks at me with frightening eyes then spoke.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s completely different!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Well¡­aren¡¯t they the one with Casinos and F1 races?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, Macau does F3¡¹

    Minaho-neesan taught me while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s different with F1 and F3?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s the size of the car or the performance of the engine¡­I don¡¯t know much about it either. The people who race wanting to improve stepping up to F1 are F3. Katsuko likes that so ask her¡¹

    ¡­I-Is that so?

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s amazing on the bike¡­even when driving a car, she goes in an amazing speed.1 During my car sex with Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Seriously¡­Onii-san doesn¡¯t know anything about it!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­It¡¯s cute for Yoshida-kun to be ignorant on somethings¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said while laughing.

    ¡¸Maika-san and Megumi too¡­teach Yoshida-kun a lot of things¡­Yoshida-kun never had someone to talk with all this time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay!¡¹

    Megu responded to Minaho-neesan immediatley.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Onii-san doesn¡¯t have friends?2¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­Well¡¹

    If I recall¡­friends I can talk lightheartedly are in the boy¡¯s school in the mountain.

    I don¡¯t know where my elementary friends are¡­

    ¡¸You have me right now! Misuzu-san and the others as well¡¹

    Megu shouted.

    ¡¸Therefore, it¡¯s fine! Yoshi-kun won¡¯t be alone!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    Somehow, I feel like she¡¯s praising me while making a fool of me¡­

    Maika¡­is looking at me with the face not knowing what¡¯s going on.

    Well¡­I think there will be an opportunity to talk about myself someday.

    ¡¸Then¡­Let¡¯s go with this ¡ºHotel de Paris¡»that doesn¡¯t live up to it¡¯s name¡¹

    Minaho-neesan enters the car to the parking lot of the hotel.

    In front of the parking lot of the love hotel, there¡¯s a vinyl sheet cut like bamboo screen hang down from above.

    Passing trough the vinyl sheet¡­it feels like we¡¯re passing through a waterfall, the car enters the parking lot.

    A third of the parking lot is filled

    ¡¸This is Maika¡¯s first time entering a love hotel¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even I¡¯m the same¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even me¡¹

    Megu said bashfully.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get off the car. Bring all of the luggage¡¹

    Following Minaho-neesan¡­We got off the car.

    A signboard on the wall says ¡ºHotel Reception/Front Desk¡ú¡»

    We go towards that direction¡­

    ¡¸Not there, Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸But¡­They say this is the front Desk?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you can go in a love hotel in your school uniform you know? There¡¯s a middle schoolgirl too. If you bump into other guests at the front desk, what will you do?¡¹

    While Minaho-neesan says that¡­she¡¯s observing whether someone would enter from outside the parking lot.

    ¡­I see

    We stopped outside the hotel¡­was to not let someone see us enter the hotel, and to know the timing when there¡¯s no person inside¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Come this way. I was told that there¡¯s a staff entrance at the other side of the building¡­!¡¹

    Carrying our luggage¡­we follow Minaho-neesan

    Certainly¡­There¡¯s a staff entrance.

    Minaho-neesan pushed the intercom

    ¡º¡­Yeees?!¡»

    I can hear a voice of a high spirited woman.

    ¡º¡­Ah, Minaho-chi. I¡¯m opening it¡»

    ¡­There must be a surveillance camera.

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t even say a word.

    Or rather¡­This voice¡­

    I feel like I¡¯ve heard this before¡­

    The staff entrance opened immediately.

    ¡¸Ooh¡­I was waiting for you guys!¡¹

    Appearing from inside is¡­Tamayo-san?

    A former member of the mansion¡­?!

    ¡¸Now now, come in¡­!¡¹

    We were led to an office.

    Though there¡¯s a fluorescent lamp, it¡¯s still a dim office.

    There¡¯s a normal bureau and cashbox.

    ¡­Time card too

    The interior was a reception desk of the hotel.

    There¡¯s one old woman sitting in there¡­

    ¡¸¡­This is Tamayo-san¡¯s hotel?¡¹

    Megu asks decisively¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This is my side business¡­Or rather, my job?¡¹

    ¡­Job?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t earn that much by working as a stylist on the day. Then, I bought this with the money Minaho-chi has given me during my retirement. This is usually the time to leave this to the part timers. Today¡¯s a free days so there¡¯s no one but me and my mother. That was perfect timing¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mother?

    The old lady sitting in the reception desk turned to us and bowed.

    ¡¸¡­I thank you for taking care of Tamayo¡¹

    She thanked Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m the one who¡¯s helped by Tamayo-san a lot. I even intruded suddenly today¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Tamayo-san¡­was deceived by Shirasaka Sousuke and was made a prostitute of the mansion.

    Then¡­She was able to meet her mother again after retiring¡­

    They¡¯re living together now.

    ¡¸By the way, Minaho-chi¡­Who¡¯s that girl?¡¹

    Tamayo-san looks at Maika.

    Maika was¡­

    ¡¸H-Hello¡­I¡¯m Shirasaka Maika!¡¹

    Tamayo-san got surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Are you sure with this Minaho-chi?¡¹

    Tamayo-san looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Yoshida-kun made her his ¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Well

    ¡­That¡¯s how it is

    ¡¸And Minaho-chi agrees with that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My objective is Shirasaka Sousuke. I don¡¯t care about the form as long as he suffers¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see. NTRing3 her beloved daughter might be okay then¡¹

    NTRing her daughter?

    ¡¸Either way¡­he thinks that his daughters are his property. You should show him this child and Yukino having sex¡­!¡¹

    Tamayo-san said hatefully.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Onee-chan?!¡¹

    ¡­Shit!

    Maika still doesn¡¯t know that Yukino¡¯s been violated already¡­!

    ¡¸Right¡­I want Yukino-san to fall on our trap sooner¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said out loud in purpose¡­

    Tamayo-san notices it.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right The order¡¯s wrong, having the little sister go before the elder¡¹

    ¡­Hmmm.

    ¡­Were they able to fool her?

    Maika¡¯s strangely clever.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Megumi-chan, let me give you something good!¡¹

    Saying that, Tamayo-san opens a locker behind her and looks up for something.

    ¡¸Err¡­Ah, found it¡¹

    ¡­That is.

    A new collar-shaped leather chocker.

    There¡¯s Metallic-green and gold in the box.

    ¡¸You used the collar your mother used before didn¡¯t you? Megumi-chan should have hers. This isn¡¯t something that is passed to someone¡­¡¹

    ¡­Certainly

    I think it¡¯s not good for Megu to take her mother¡¯s collar.

    Megu won¡¯t become a prostitute.

    I¡¯ll never allow it¡­

    ¡¸This is the latest one¡­There are metal fillings here, look. Then you connect the leash here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Leash?¡¹

    When I asked, Tamayo-san.

    ¡¸The cord or chains used to tie the dog is a leash! Oh right, I think there¡¯s a leash in here as well!¡¹

    Tamayo-san took out a long thin chain from the locker¡­

    Metal fixing on one side¡­and on the other side is a handle that can be held like a phone strap.

    It¡¯s really like a chains for a dog walk.

    ¡¸Then¡­What color would you like Megumi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take the green¡¹

    Megumi answered immediately.

    ¡¸Mother has green before but I¡¯ll pick a different shade¡¹

    Tamayo-san handed Megu metallic green¡­

    ¡¸Here you go!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­I¡¯ll treasure it¡¹

    ¡¸This is for you!¡¹

    The leash chain was handed to me.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    Maika looks with wistful eyes from the side¡­

    ¡¸Can Maika have the remaining collar?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you want it?¡¹

    Tamayo-san looks at Maika.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Maika is also Onii-san¡¯s ¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    Tamayo-san glances at me¡­

    ¡¸Hmm, it seems you haven¡¯t trained her properly?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­training?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, doesn¡¯t matter¡­Then, I¡¯ll give the gold one to this young lady¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    Then¡­

    Megu has the metallic green¡­

    And Maika was handed a gold collar¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll leave them to you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Tamayo-san¡­

    ¡¸Eh! Minaho-san won¡¯t stay together with us?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m in charge of everything¡­I have to return to the mansion. There might be some reports on Ichikawa-san and the head of Shirasaka house¡­If I¡¯m not there, Margo and others cannot cope with it¡­¡¹

    ¡­Un

    As the representative of ¡ºKuromori¡»Minaho-neesan is the one talking to different parties¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let Katsuko pick you up tomorrow at 6:30. They¡¯ll take you to school after¡­Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­Take care Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the girls to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I will be alone tonight protecting Megu and Maika.

    ¡¸Tamayo¡­please. I¡¯m going to return this debt¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡­aren¡¯t we like ¡ºSisters¡»? Minaho-chi¡¯s revenge is our revenge¡­!¡¹

    Tamayo-san smiles at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Could it be that you¡¯re another one of those who experienced cruelty from Papa?¡¹

    Maika instinctively asked such a question.

    Tamayo-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. I was made to experience hell on earth. Ten years ago. Your father took the ten years which a woman is on her prime and the time where she should be spending happily¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s trembles in surprise¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just me¡­don¡¯t forget that there are dozens of women like that. There¡¯s a lot who died too¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s not Minaho-neesan and her little sister, and Megu¡¯s mother¡­

    ¡¸Minaho-chi¡¯s not the only one who¡¯d abandon her life thinking of tearing your father limb by limb. I have a mother and child so I cannot cooperate though. I cannot die now¡­¡¹

    ¡­Tamayo-san.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t die for it anymore too¡¹

    Minaho-san mutters.

    ¡¸I thought that I can already die when I finish my revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke¡­ Katsuko and Margo are independent women¡­I think Nei¡¯s problem can be entrusted to Margo to solve. I can leave Yukiyo and Agnes¡¯ future to Katsuko¡­To be honest, I intend to stab Shirasaka house¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Stab?

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to bury a member of Shirasaka clan in darkness¡­so the other side won¡¯t consent unless at least one dies on this side as well¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan intended to die all this time¡­?!

    ¡¸But¡­I can no longer die now. I have made my indispensable ¡ºSisters¡» I cannot die until Yoshida-kun and Megumi grows up and becomes independent. 4 I have the duty to protect these children¡­!¡¹

    For Minaho-neesan¡­

    Nagisa-san is already independent¡­

    Katsuko-nee and Margo-san are adults with enough power to be independent¡­

    Nei-san, Iwakura-kaichou, and Agnes¡­they can be entrusted to everyone.

    And¡­Megu and I are still treated like a child.

    Wait¡­What about Misuzu and Maika?

    They¡¯re not relatives for Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, don¡¯t make that kind of face¡­I respect your ¡ºwomen¡» But¡­I don¡¯t treat them as my relative¡¹

    Maika¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­don¡¯t ever let go on your hold on Yoshida-kun. If ever you try to betray us¡­I will be pushing you to the lowest circle of hell¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t trust you yet as much as you don¡¯t trust me yet¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan was listening to our conversation from the supermarket a while ago?

    Did she attach a wiretap somewhere?

    ¡¸You¡¯re connected to me through ¡ºYoshida-kun¡» If you remove that connection, I intend to return to my original revenge plan¡¹

    Maika snuggles to Megu.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t depend on Megumi¡­If Megumi has to chose between you or Yoshida-kun, she¡¯ll choose Yoshida-kun. Megumi has become Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»from the bottom of her heart. The bond of a ¡ºman¡»and a ¡ºwoman¡»cannot be destroyed by showing your tears¡­ !¡¹

    Lastly¡­Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun. Think of this as your last chance.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Make Maika-san completely your ¡ºwoman¡»by tomorrow morning. Calm down the shaking of Maika-san¡¯s heart. If not¡­She¡¯ll always be not an ally but not an enemy either, she¡¯ll become indecisive¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sees through the blur of Maika¡¯s heart.

    The hesitation, impatience¡­and fear.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­Help Yoshida-kun. If you really want to make Maika-san your ¡ºSister¡»¡­then don¡¯t be kind to her¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right, Minaho-san¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸I might¡¯ve been gentle with Maika-chan thinking that she¡¯s still a child¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡­No, I think it is.

    I also have been handling Maika like I¡¯m touching a swell before I noticed it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, spend the night with the three of you¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan handed us our homework until morning¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Well, you probably shouldn¡¯t worry about it that much?¡¹

    After Minaho-neesan left¡­Tamayo-san spoke.

    ¡¸Maika-chan was it?¡­Did you already have sex with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­2 rape and one normal sex¡­¡¹

    Maika¡¯s completely shrunken herself¡­

    ¡¸Uwa¡­you¡¯re not going easy as ever. She was a virgin isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Tamayo-san looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­Well, a lot happened¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s left is the frequency. Have lots of sex and have your body be compatible with each other¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If your bodies are compatible then you¡¯ll go together forever. If not then you¡¯ll separate¡­it would also fail if you try to mix forcibly. And if you don¡¯t make it clear¡­!¡¹

    Tamayo-san thought for a moment then frankly spoke.

    ¡¸Then¡­What about Megumi-chan/¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s your compatibility with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­I like having sex with Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Does it still hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it still does but¡­It makes me feel good when it hurts¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re a bit of an M¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hmm I don¡¯t know about that¡¹

    ¡¸Well, whether it¡¯s an S or an M, he¡¯ll surely respond to it. Megumi-chan shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed of her fetish and expose it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Understood!¡¹

    We¡¯ve completely become focused on Tamayo-san¡¯s questioning¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­Megumi-chan shouldn¡¯t need to worry about it that much. We¡¯ve seen your first sex after all¡­!¡¹

    Being told like that¡­it feels so embarrassing that I want to die.

    ¡¸In Maika-san¡¯s case¡­Well, just have sex right away multiple times. After all, you don¡¯t have any other way but this¡­!¡¹

    Being told that, Tamayo-san handed us the room key.

    ¡¸¡­Here you go, the room is 402¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡¹

    I took the key.

    ¡¸If you get hungry, just call the operator and we will deliver meals. You can take a look at the menu in the room¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­okay¡¹

    ¡¸While we¡¯re at it, we¡¯ll give you our hotel card¡­if you show this card, we¡¯ll give you a 20% discount. No, we¡¯ll make you a ¡ºSpecial member¡»and we¡¯ll cut the price to half¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Tamayo-san?

    ¡¸Having sex in the mansion feels like someone else is watching you somewhere? You can use our hotel anytime you want!¡¹

    A-Anytime¡­?!

    ¡¸When you come with Megumi-chan, Maika-chan¡­and the young lady of Kouzuki from yesterday, I¡¯ll definitely give you a discount. I¡¯ll tell my part timers about it. Oh, you can¡¯t use it when coming with Katsuko-chan or Nagisa-chan. Those girls have to pay the regular fee¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Here!¡¹Tamayo-san handed me the card.

    I accepted it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Next time you come here, don¡¯t go wearing your school uniform. Change your clothes and make sure that the uniform won¡¯t be seen from top. Megumi-chan and the others too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸Then¡­Enjoy the ¡ºNight¡»with the three of you¡­!¡¹

    Tamayo-san smiled.

    ¡¸Have some good sex. Then worry about everything else tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We took the elevator from an unpopular corridor.

    The three of us get in.

    We¡¯re going to spend the night with the three of us?

    ¡¸Tamayo-san¡¯s really nice¡¹

    Megu muttered.

    ¡¸She believes that it will go well with Yoshi-kun and Maika-chan¡­That¡¯s why she included Maika-chan¡¯s name when she handed the card¡¹

    Un¡­

    I think so too.

    But¡­Maika¡¯s not energetic.

    She¡¯s looking down, leaning on the elevator wall¡­

    ¡­We arrived at the fourth floor.

    We get off the elevator¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­Where is room 402?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s there, Onii-san¡­¡¹

    Looking at the location Maika points at¡­

    The 402nd room door¡¯s lights blink.

    ¡­It¡¯s to prevent us from making a mistake on the room.

    I opened the door.

    ¡¸¡­Come in¡¹

    Maika and Megu enters the room first¡­

    I entered last and closed locked the door.

    Anyway¡­we¡¯re able to escape top a secret room.

    I sighed¡­

    ¡¸Wow, this is amazing¡­!¡¹

    Inside the room¡­is a big bed in the center

    Then, there¡¯s a small table and a sofa.

    It¡¯s really a room for just sex.

    The back has a bathroom and restroom too¡­

    But well¡­It feels strange but there¡¯s no strange furnitures.

    But still, Maika¡¯s making a fuss¡­

    ¡­Ah

    The sides and the ceiling of the bed are all filled with mirrors.

    ¡¸With this¡­it¡¯s completely visible when you have sex on top of the bed¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Maika means by ¡ºCompletely visible¡»but¡­

    You can completely understand the state of the sex when looking in the mirror.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to have sex in such place¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡­looks a bit nervous.

    Well¡­It¡¯s her first time in a love hotel.

    Furthermore¡­there¡¯s three of us.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­there¡¯s no need to be nervous¡¹

    Megu whispers on my ears¡­

    Eh¡­I¡¯m nervous?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s our first time in such an adult place so I get that you¡¯re nervous but¡¹

    Ahahahahaha¡­I¡¯m nervous.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to warm up the bath first!¡¹

    Megu said cheerfully.

    ¡¸Ah, agreed! Maika wants to enter the bath!¡¹

    Maika lowers her waist to the sofa.

    As expected¡­we¡¯re tired in various ways?

    ¡¸Maika-chan, can you serve tea?¡¹

    Megu told maika.

    In this case, this means pouring the tea we bought in the supermarket to paper cups

    ¡¸Un, got it¡¹

    Maika opens the plastic bag¡­

    I¡­

    I wanted to make a phone call before it¡¯s too late.

    I took out the new phone given to me a while ago but¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san, who are you going to call?¡¹

    Maika asks me while pouring the tea.

    ¡¸N¡­Nei-san first¡¹

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m worried about Nei-san who¡¯s in the mansion¡­

    Is Nei-san okay¡­?!

    1. Katsuko has A++ Riding Skills, yeah, and that riding too. heh ?

    2. I do! I have my high school friends! We¡¯re still a circle! ?

    3. Stealing ?

    4. Oh, so that¡¯s why¡­. ?

 Chapter 120

    120. Man and woman

    Nei-san¡¯s number is registered on the new phone¡­

    That¡¯s obvious¡­

    Katsuko-nee won¡¯t make a blunder like that¡­

    I look at the clock on the side.

    ¡­9:32 PM

    ¡­Okay

    When I tried to make a call¡­

    ¡º¡­Hello, Yo-chan?¡»

    I feel Nei-san¡¯s voice on the other side having no vigor.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, can you tell?¡¹

    ¡ºUn, Maru-chan and Katsun are already here¡­they told me that Yo-chan changed his phone. I¡¯ve already registered the new one¡­!¡»

    As expected of Katsuko-nee, she doesn¡¯t make a mistake.

    ¡¸Is it okay there?¡¹

    The crime syndicate Cesario Viola hired¡­

    Or the investigators Shirasaka house has sent¡­

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just Shirasaka house here¡­they¡¯re surrounding around the hill in the mansion, like that¡»

    As expected¡­they know that the mansion is ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»headquarters¡­

    There are frequent guests coming from Shirasaka clan¡­

    ¡ºMr. Viola¡¯s people aren¡¯t here yet though. Well, I think it¡¯s just a matter of time¡­!¡»

    ¡¸They¡¯re still stationed in the hotel aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡ºHmm¡­When Yo-chan has escaped from the hotel, the manager has declared ¡ºThey¡¯re no longer in our hotel¡»after an hour. But, half of those guys still remains there not trusting it¡­¡»

    Haa¡­It¡¯s trouble.

    ¡ºSooner or later, they¡¯ll know the relation of that hotel with ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­I think 70% of the syndicate gathered would disappear coming to natural end. Even we have a huge connections with people related to the crime syndicates¡­There¡¯s mostly people who have better judgement. But, the remaining 30% of the people is still scary¡­¡»

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡º¡­They¡¯re idiots and don¡¯t think reasonably, they¡¯re troubling people who¡¯d meddle with anything¡»

    Un¡­That¡¯s troubling.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re people who¡¯d just say ¡ºSure sure¡»on a mysterious foreigner who piles up money for them¡­Well, we would like them to be just idiots¡­Maru-chan and Katsun are starting various things about that matter¡­¡»

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, I¡¹

    ¡ºEh¡­What?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m not together with everyone when in trouble¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san spoke in a slightly angry voice¡­

    ¡ºWhat are you saying Yo-chan! Protecting Megu-chan and Maika-chan is a very important job!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡ºBe gentle with them so they won¡¯t feel scared¡»

    ¡¸Got it¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yo-chan, it feels sad when you¡¯re not here¡»

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­ are you really okay?¡¹

    With the information that Mr. Viola is already in Japan¡­

    There¡¯s nothing more scary than this for Nei-san.

    ¡ºYo-chan¡­are you worried?¡»

    ¡¸Well¡­I thought that Nei-san would have nightmares again¡¹

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ll be fine¡»

    Nee-san muttered gently.

    ¡ºI have the clothes Yo-chan wore earlier¡»

    My clothes?

    ¡ºLook¡­The white one when we ate lunch¡»

    Ah¡­The Greek one

    ¡ºThis one soaks with Yo-chan¡¯s scent. I¡¯m going to sleep while hugging this¡­!¡»

    Well¡­

    That feels a bit embarrassing.

    ¡ºTherefore¡­I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m going to smell Yo-chan and dream of Yo-chan¡­!¡»

    ¡­Nei-san.

    ¡ºAnyway¡­Yo-chan doesn¡¯t need to worry in here, I¡¯ll be fine. Maru-chan and Katsun are already here¡­Sensei¡¯s about to return too. Sensei has perfected this security system of the mansion after several years¡­so I think it will be okay tonight¡»

    Then that¡¯s fine.

    ¡ºYo-chan¡­even if we¡¯re apart tonight, we live under the same sun, we all walk under the same moon1 I¡¯m always with Yo-chan!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Same here, Nei-san will always be in my heart¡¹

    ¡ºThank you¡­Bye. Ah, have you called Mii-chan?¡»

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Not yet¡­¡¹

    ¡ºMii-chan doesn¡¯t know that Yo-chan changed phones right? I think you should better tell her¡­!¡»

    ¡­S-She¡¯s right!

    ¡¸Got it, I¡¯ll call her immediately!¡¹

    ¡º¡­See you tomorrow, Yo-chan¡»

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡º¡­I love you!¡»

    Saying that¡­Nei-san hung up the phone.

    ¡­I

    I became stiff from the last words.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Onii-san?¡­What did Nei-san said?¡¹

    Maika presents me a paper cup of Oolong tea.

    ¡¸Oh¡­As expected, people hired by Shirasaka family is loitering around the mansion. But Margo-san and Katsuko-nee has arrived already, Nei-san told us not to worry as she¡¯s being guarded now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s expression looks complicated.

    ¡­Rather than that

    ¡¸Oh right, I have to call Misuzu sooner¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Misuzu doesn¡¯t know that I changed numbers¡­she must be enduring her urge to pee¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s bad if her bladder bursts!

    ¡¸¡­Why does Misuzu-san have to endure peeing when Onii-san change phones?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face has a ¡¸???¡¹floating on it¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­Misuzu-san cannot pee unless she¡¯s permitted by Yoshi-kun. She has that kind of rule¡¹

    Megu who filled the bath with hot water speaks to Maika as she returns.

    ¡¸Wow Onii-san, you¡¯re being cruel to Misuzu-san¡­Is that training?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Maika-chan¡¹

    Megu smiles at Maika.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san does it herself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t force anything on us. He¡¯s someone who always accepts what we wish with his best¡­!¡¹

    Megumi says that but¡­

    ¡­Arere?

    ¡­I can¡¯t connect to Misuzu¡­!

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­Misuzu-san doesn¡¯t know that you have a new phone number doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­That¡¯s obvious. I just got this earlier¡­¡¹

    Weren¡¯t Maika in the same place?

    ¡¸Then, it won¡¯t reach Misuzu-san if you make a call with that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-san is Kouzuki house¡¯s young lady. She won¡¯t answer calls from an unknown number. Even Maika does that¡­¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸Well, won¡¯t it be scary if it¡¯s someone strange?¡¹

    I-I see

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Send her a mail first. Put your name as the title and say ¡ºI changed by number¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­G-Got it¡¹

    At the moment I shouted¡­!

    ¡¸Ah, Yoshi-kun¡­I just sent it¡­! ¡ºThe one calling just now is Yoshi-kun with his new phone¡»¡­¡¹

    Megu has mailed Misuzu already¡­

    ¡¸I have to mail those girls from my club too¡­¡¹

    I see¡­Megu has a lot of friends so it¡¯s trouble.

    She sends mails with fast hands.

    ¡­Then.

    My phone rang¡­!

    I answered the call immediately.

    ¡¸Hello, is this Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡º¡­Danna-sama I¡¯m leakiiiing!!!¡»

    ¡­As expected!

    ¡¸Misuzu, where are you right now¡­?!¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m in the toilet at home!¡»

    Then, that makes this fast!

    ¡ºCan Misuzu pee now?!¡»

    ¡¸Just do it! Or rather, please hurry up and pee!¡¹

    I can hear the sound of spilling water from the other side¡­

    ¡º¡­Aaaaaahn!¡»

    Misuzu lets out a bit lewd voice.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, are you okay?¡­Did your bladder rupture?!¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay¡­You¡¯re cruel, Danna-sama. If you changed your number then tell Misuzu immediately, geez¡­!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    I apologized immediately.

    ¡ºDanna-sama, where are you right now? Have you come back from Megumi-san¡¯s home now?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah¡­We took care of Megu¡¯s house safely. But, we had various troubles after that and now Megu and Maika are here with me in a love hotel¡¹

    ¡º¡­Love hotel?¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s peeing sound stops suddenly.

    ¡ºLove hotel, it¡¯s that, isn¡¯t it?¡­The thing mainly used for a man and woman to have sex¡­?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah¡­That love hotel¡¹

    ¡ºCould it be that you will stay there tonight?¡»

    ¡¸Un¡­that¡¯s what happened¡¹

    ¡ºWhy is Misuzu not there?¡»

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What?

    ¡ºOf course¡­It is Danna-sama¡¯s first time staying in a love hotel?¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­That¡¯s right but¡¹

    ¡º¡­Please tell me the location¡­I will come there via taxi immediately!¡»

    No¡­wait a moment!

    ¡¸Well¡­This isn¡¯t a place for Misuzu to go to. The outskirts¡­isn¡¯t that much of a beautiful place¡­and it¡¯s in the middle of the red light district!¡¹

    ¡º¡­Aaaah! Misuzu wants to be violated by Danna-sama in that place too!¡»

    ¡­M-M-M-Misuzu?

    ¡¸Are you okay shouting that out loud?¡¹

    She¡¯s on her toilet for the time being, isn¡¯t she?

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay. This is a toilet in Misuzu¡¯s room¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu has a toilet in her own room?¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­There¡¯s a bathroom too. Also, since Misuzu plays piano, the room is completely soundproof. Therefore, please don¡¯t worry about my voice¡­!¡»

    S-She¡¯s really an Ojou-sama.

    Then that means that there¡¯s a bathroom and restroom in every room¡­!

    ¡ºRather than that¡­Misuzu wants to have sex with Danna-sama in a love hotel too!!!¡»

    Don¡¯t shout!

    ¡ºWhy does Megumi-san and Maika-san have to be there and Misuzu isn¡¯t? Aaaah, I can¡¯t believe this! This is frustrating! I can¡¯t agree to this!¡»

    Misuzu¡­calm down!

    ¡¸You see¡­Misuzu Even if we¡¯re apart tonight, we¡¯re under the same sun and we¡¯re under the same moon. Misuzu¡¯s always in my heart¡­!¡¹

    Anyway, I used what Nei-san told me earlier¡­!

    ¡ºI don¡¯t care about that! Misuzu doesn¡¯t want to be apart from Danna-sama! I¡¯d rather die!¡»

    ¡­D-Die?

    ¡­Y-You¡¯re exaggerating

    ¡¸I-I get it¡­I¡¯ll bring Misuzu when there¡¯s a chance. We¡¯ll go to a love hotel just the two of us¡­Okay?¡¹

    I¡¯m already desperate.

    ¡º¡­Really?¡»

    But still, that was able to put a brake on Misuzu¡¯s charge¡­!

    ¡¸This love hotel is run by Tamayo-san. You do remember her right? You met in the mansion¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­The stylist¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. She gave me a discount card earlier so let¡¯s come together next time¡¹

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s a promise!¡»

    ¡¸Un¡­I promise¡¹

    ¡ºWe¡¯re going to stay overnight!¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, if you want, we can stay for 24 hours¡­!¡¹

    ¡º¡­Uwaa! That¡¯s wonderful!!!¡»

    Megu calls me out.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­give me your phone¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu, Megu says she wants to talk to you¡­¡¹

    I handed my phone to Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Hello, it¡¯s Megumi¡­ I don¡¯t intend to steal the march while Misuzu-san isn¡¯t here¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Yes¡­Maika-chan and I will be monopolizing Yoshi-kun for tonight but¡­we¡¯ll make time for Misuzu-san too. You won¡¯t be left out¡­!¡¹

    Megu speaks differently to Misuzu.

    Actually¡­she¡¯s showing our relationship to Maika.

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Thank you. I¡¯m giving it to Maika-chan¡¹

    Megu said that then handed the phone to Maika

    Maika looks completely confused.

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s Maika. Yes¡­That¡¯s right. Ah, yes¡­Err¡­Got it. I¡¯ll take Onii-san¡¯s love for Misuzu-san¡¯s share too¡­yes¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face is pale.

    ¡¸Onii-san¡­Misuzu-san is¡­¡¹

    Maika hands me my phone

    I took it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hello?¡¹

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ll allow it. If tonight¡¯s Maika-san¡¯s educaiton time, Misuzu won¡¯t complain. Danna-sama, please discipline her a lot¡­!¡»

    ¡­Discipline?

    ¡ºAnyway¡­Maika-san still doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s her master. Please stick Danna-sama¡¯s scent properly¡­!¡»

    That¡¯s¡­I¡¯m not a dog.

    ¡ºPeople feel relief when they¡¯re under someone¡¯s rule¡­!¡»

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡ºFor example¡­A child under it¡¯s parent¡¯s rule. Even if the rule is somewhat troublesome, their heart¡¯s calm down from being ruled¡»

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡ºDependence is also a bit different¡­if she grows up a bit then it¡¯s a different one¡­Maika-san is still a child. If she¡¯s treated like an adult strangely, it would grind her spirit. Because adults have to judge, act, and take responsibility by themselves¡»

    ¡¸¡­Then¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­Please dominate her. It¡¯s harsh for Maika-san right now to let her judge the current situation and have her always take the most suitable action. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s forceful, please train her to obey Danna-sama¡¯s judgement. That way, she¡¯ll feel at ease¡­¡»

    Misuzu is an adult who¡¯s smarter than me¡­

    She grasps Maika¡¯s state of mind precisely¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll try it as Misuzu says¡¹

    ¡ºBut¡­We¡¯ll definitely go to a love hotel with just the two of us! We¡¯ll talk about the detailed schedule tomorrow!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s in high spirits.

    ¡ºThen, Danna-sama, good night. I love you! Chu!2¡»

    Then¡­I made a call

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun. Should we enter the bath?¡¹

    Megu told me.

    ¡¸I think that there¡¯s enough hot water¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­since you¡¯re wearing a school uniform, take it off¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, un¡¹

    I take off my school uniform.

    Megu hangs it on the suspender and took the brush given by the hotel.

    ¡¸We entered a dusty place a while ago¡­¡¹

    Megu brushes my clothes¡­

    Somehow¡­She¡¯s like my wife.

    Megu calls Maika.

    ¡¸Maika-chan, you should hang your uniform too. It would wrinkle if you leave it like that¡¹

    Maika¡­

    ¡¸¡­It doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I can no longer go to school wearing this uniform¡­¡¹

    Maika looks down.

    I understand what Misuzu said now.

    ¡¸Maika¡­hang your uniform¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸We still don¡¯t know whether you can go to school or not after the consecutive holidays don¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸You must not wrinkle as there¡¯s at least a single percent of possibility¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Maika can¡¯t agree with it.

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­take it off¡¹

    Megu spoke having a severe face.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸It is as Yoshi-kun says. Maika-chan¡­there¡¯s a lot of people that aren¡¯t free in this world. That¡¯s why, at least, you should always be prepared on whatever situation you will be in¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to put on a wrinkled uniform don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words sticks to Maika¡¯s heart¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Maika stands up

    ¡¸Maika will take it off on the side¡¹

    Maika goes to the dressing room¡­

    ¡¸No¡­strip in front of Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu said clearly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not why¡­We¡¯re Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwomen¡»aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Maika¡¯s embarrassed¡¹

    ¡¸Even I am embarrassed¡­but, I want Yoshi-kun to see the embarrassed me too¡­¡¹

    Megu then took off her clothes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan?¡¹

    Megu now just wears her underwear in front of me.

    Her face is red¡­she¡¯s bashfully trembling.

    A slim and tall body¡­

    Megu¡¯s beauty stands out when she¡¯s wearing only underwear¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­you¡¯re beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s legs are so long¡­your whole body¡¯s tight¡­it¡¯s a really beautiful body¡­¡¹

    I instinctively admired Megu¡¯s half-naked body.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry for having small breasts¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? You always say that¡­I like this Megu-like breasts¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸Megu has some greatness Megu only has. I love Megu¡¯s body line. I think it¡¯s really beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll keep this body so that I won¡¯t be hated by Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡­Megu entrusts her body to me.

    I kissed Megu.

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­I don¡¯t have anyone but Yoshi-kun anymore¡¹

    The half naked Megu speaks to Maika while in my arms.

    ¡¸¡­Nothing else?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can no longer come back to Yamamine house. I will fight Shirasaka house. My real father is a cruel person who tried to make me a prostitute¡­I don¡¯t have anyone but Yoshi-kun already¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about Yuzuki-san, Margo-san and Katsuko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Those people¡­they saved me and loved me. Of course, I¡¯m grateful for that. I think that I will pay the debt throughout my life. But¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s different. He¡­¡¹

    Megu embraces my head.

    Megu¡¯s chest presses my cheeks.

    ¡¸We¡­Misuzu-san, Nei-san, Katsuko-neesan and I loves Yoshi-kun¡­As much as Yoshi-kun love saved us¡­we have to love Yoshi-kun or we¡¯ll break¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸We have the relationship of loved and lover so we need each other. No¡­We¡¯re no good if we don¡¯t have Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s no good if he doesn¡¯t have us either. We believe that so we have no one but Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why? Maika doesn¡¯t get it!¡¹

    Maika mutters.

    ¡­Same

    I¡¯m always being washed by the situation¡­

    I just take in the reality in front of me with all my best¡­

    ¡­I don¡¯t understand myself well

    ¡¸¡­Because¡­Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t have anyone but us¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­You might¡¯ve not heard it from Yoshi-kun but Yoshi-kun¡¯s abandoned by his parents. Yoshi-kun¡¯s mother left the house and his father disappeared as well. And that¡¯s on the day of the entrance ceremony at high school.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun has been living for a month in a house where there¡¯s no one living. Alone all this time. He doesn¡¯t even know until when he will have money¡­He doesn¡¯t know until when he can stay in his house¡­He¡¯s always been in that situation all this time¡¹

    ¡­I

    When I rethink on the situation I¡¯m in right now¡­I shivered.

    I was crazy back then.

    I think I won¡¯t be able to endure it if I¡¯m not crazy.

    I don¡¯t have any future in that darkness.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same¡­the people in Yamamine house are good people but¡­Megu never thought of those people as her own family. Megu has lived all this time thinking that she must behave well and not trouble them. Then¡­Shirasaka-san came and told Megu to become a prostitute. Megu was scared¡­I thought that my life has ended already¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    I embrace Megu¡¯s body tightly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay. Megu has me¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­Megu

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Megu has Yoshi-kun. And, Yoshi-kun will always have Megu¡­!¡¹

    Megu kisses my lips¡­!

    Hot, hot¡­passionately!

    ¡­I misunderstood.

    I¡¯ve always thought that I have to protect Megu and Misuzu.

    ¡­That¡¯s not it.

    Megu and the girls are also protecting me¡­!

    ¡¸Megu doesn¡¯t have anyone but Yoshi-kun. Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t have anyone but us. Therefore, our hearts have decided that we won¡¯t separate even if we die. It¡¯s not just Megu¡­Misuzu-san and the others surely thinks the same¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­It¡¯s about time you notice it too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words made Maika tremble¡­

    ¡¸You do remember what Minaho-san said earlier don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help but agree¡­Maika-chan doesn¡¯t have anyone but Yoshi-kun anymore¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I have to protect Maika.

    If I abandon Maika¡­Minaho-neesan will make Maika fall into hell¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yoshi-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡¯s first plan, what was her plan to Yukino?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    Megu looks at me and nods.

    It¡¯s about time we talk about Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡¯s first plan is to sell Yukino to a brothel in the slums of Southeast Asia¡­She told us that she would be prostituted to anyone for cheap money¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­It was still good fortune that it ended with her just being raped¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes opened wide¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan¡¯s already raped?¡¹

    Megu answers Maika with a serious face

    ¡¸If I recall¡­it was 30 times for three days¡¹

    ¡­I did that all though

    Before I open my mouth¡­Megu presses her hand on my mouth in a way Maika won¡¯t notice.

    She says¡­¡¯don¡¯t say anything unnecessary¡¯

    ¡¸I also saw the scene of Yukino being raped. No matter how Yukino resists¡­she was thoroughly violated. There¡¯s also a machine put in her anus¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s too cruel!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s trembling so much.

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t Papa the wrong one here¡­Onee-chan¡¯s unrelated to this!¡¹

    That must be Maika¡¯s real feelings.

    Of course¡­she herself too.

    Why does she have to be involved on her father¡¯s crime¡­

    She cannot agree with it inside her heart by any means¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I had my mother killed by Shirasaka-san¡­was on the brink of being turned to a prostitute so I can understand Minaho-san¡¯s feelings¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan?!¡¹

    ¡¸I think that the hatred from having a blood relative hurt¡­won¡¯t be dispelled by hurting the beloved family of the other side. Especially Minaho-san¡­her sister and child was killed because of Shirasaka-san¡­!¡¹

    Maika falls silent.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­her first plan on Maika-chan is much more cruel as well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But she did. Maika was raped and lost her virginity¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I raped Maika.

    I ejaculated three times¡­in the courtyard where it rains.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Do you know how many times Yukino was violated on her first time?¡¹

    Megu talked as if it wasn¡¯t my act on purpose.

    ¡¸Yukino was violated 13 times when she lost her virginity¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face is astonished.

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­wanted Maika to be done as cruel as that But¡­Yoshi-kun didn¡¯t do it did he?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Yoshi-kun so Minaho-san though of his feelings and just had you raped strongly at first and later he was kind with Maika-chan wasn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸I know¡­Yoshi-kun is like that¡¹

    Megu pats my head.

    ¡¸You negotiated with Minaho-san didn¡¯t you?¡­You told her¡ºLeave Maika-chan to me. I¡¯ll make her my woman¡»didn¡¯t you? If not, Minaho-san won¡¯t concede on Maika-chan this much¡­¡¹

    Megu knows.

    ¡¸Minaho-san hates all the people related to Shirasaka Sousuke. I¡¯m the same, if it wasn¡¯t for my mother, I think she¡¯ll give me the same judgement as Shrasaka-san¡¯s daughters¡­ It can¡¯t be helped, that¡¯s much cruelty Shirasaka-san had done¡­for 20 years¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words stings Maika¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­what should Maika do?¡¹

    Maika looks at Megu.

    ¡¸¡­First throw away all of the possibility of anything happening¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸For example¡­do you think that the people from Shirasaka house would come to help you, open that door, and come for Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Thinking realistically¡­what do you think will happen to Shirasaka house?¡¹

    Maika answers.

    ¡¸I think uncle Shirasaka will abandon Papa in the end. Yuzuki-san seems to be tough¡­if it takes time, Papa would just be in disadvantage. The people in Shirasaka branch family doesn¡¯t like Papa that much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think will happen to Yukino and Maika-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸When Yuzuki-san talks to Ichikawa Ojii-chan¡­Mama and Papa would divorce. Maika and Onee-chan will be taken by Mama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that what you really think?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Mama will remarry Manager-san and then, Maika won¡¯t have any place anymore¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    ¡¸Ichikawa-san might take Maika-chan you know?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Maika and Onee-chan is Papa¡¯s daughter so we cannot live in Ichikawa clan. We¡¯d only be seen as an embarrassing existence¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­I was the same in the Shirasaka clan¡­¡¹

    It was the other technique Misuzu told me a while ago¡­

    Megu¡¯s clearing up Maika¡¯s heart¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t return to Yamamine house nor Shirasaka clan. I will serve Yoshi-kun as his ¡ºwoman¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­I think you should do that as well. Didn¡¯t you say it yourself earlier? You¡¯ll become Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºBitch¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That was something I just said it without thinking¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Make it real. Among the choices left for Maika-chan are the only ones Maika-chan can really be¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words dominate Maika¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­will accept whatever Maika-chan wants. As long as Maika-chan doesn¡¯t betray Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kun will never betray Maika-chan. Maika-chan knows that Yoshi-kun is that kind of person, right¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Yes¡¹

    Maika looks at me

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Maika, take off your clothes¡¹

    Hearing my words¡­Maika felt nervous.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll get naked too¡¹

    Saying that, Megu removes the button of my shirt¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Let¡¯s have sex again. Let¡¯s test it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is?¡¹

    Maika asks while trembling.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to test if we really can have a relationship of a ¡ºman¡»and a ¡ºwoman¡»¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Maika.

    1. Yeaah, Then why, why can¡¯t we live as one!!!! Okay, jokes aside, The raw actually means that they¡¯re in the same earth and under the same moon. I thought of putting it because it fits ?

    2. Yeah, that¡¯s a kiss sound effect ?

 Chapter 121

    121. Summer little sister1

    ¡¸¡­Wait, Yoshi-kun, that¡¯s not it!¡¹

    Megu told me.

    ¡¸¡­If Yoshi-kun asks Maika-chan for sex then in the end¡­it¡¯s just pampering Maika-chan¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Megu stands between me and Maika¡­

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­I won¡¯t pamper you anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s afraid

    ¡¸Un¡­ ¡­I think I¡¯ve been pampering Maika-chan all this time. She¡¯s still young so I feel sorry, I thought that I had to be kind. But¡­I think everyone has been mistaken¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸If you say that¡­I¡¯m still in my first year at high school¡­Yet I think I lived in a very cruel situation. But, I lived enduring it¡­!¡¹

    Megu exposes her naked heart in front of Maika.

    Earlier¡­Misuzu told me to ¡ºDiscipline¡»Maika.

    Minaho-neesan¡­¡¸Calm Maika¡¯s heart by the end of the night¡¹¡­

    And, Megu¡­is starting to approach Maika in her way.

    ¡¸Even Yoshi-kun¡¯s the same! Yoshi-kun had lived and endured a difficult life alone¡­We¡¯re the one¡¯s who should be sympathized!¡¹

    Megu strikes Maika with a loud voice purposely.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    For the time being, Maika bows to Megu as she changed suddenly¡­

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­what did you think whenever there¡¯s a family gathering and I¡¯m always in my school uniform? Do you know what I feel back then? My mother was raped by Shirasaka-san¡­I wasn¡¯t born as a blessed daughter¡­on top of that, I¡¯ve seen my mother be a prostitute¡­being raped by various men everyday!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s showing off her emotional scars on purpose.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Maika just kept apologizing while showing a face not wanting to hear it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need your ¡ºI¡¯m sorry¡»!¡¹

    Megu shouted at Maika!

    ¡¸And¡­My mother¡­when she was sick, she wasn¡¯t taken to the hospital¡­she died. Shirasaka-san has abandoned my mother¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s spilling tears.

    I embraced Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Embrace me stronger¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I love you Megu doesn¡¯t have anyone but Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    Megu embraces me.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, Maika never knew anything¡¹

    Maika looks down weakly.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t care about that¡­!¡¹

    Megu pushed Maika.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Let¡¯s take a bath together. Then¡­love Megu a lot, you should just leave Maika-chan. Megu will do anything¡­I love you¡­I love you, so¡­!¡¹

    Megu kisses me again and again¡­!

    Embraces my back tightly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan¡­What should Maika do?¡¹

    Maika asks Megu with a teary face.

    ¡¸¡­Think about it yourself. What should you do?¡¹

    Megu didn¡¯t turn to Maika.

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t know!¡¹

    Maika shouts at Megu!

    Hearing that, Megu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan. You heard what Minaho-san told Yoshi-kun earlier didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Minaho-san said¡­¡ºThis is the last chance¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That

    I also noticed it.

    ¡¸If ever Maika-chan was still selfish tomorrow morning¡­Minaho-san will abandon Maika-chan. Minaho-san is doing the troublesome negotiation for Maika-chan¡¯s sake right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    Maika clings to Megu¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸¡­I think that all of Shirasaka-san¡¯s wrongdoings is ready to be announced publicly. I think the file sent to Ichikawa-san was made for that purpose¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    That file is in Minaho-neesan¡¯s laptop she carries around.

    It was sent to Ichikawa-san from the hotel room¡­

    It¡¯s ready to be announced to the public anytime anywhere.

    I¡¯m sure that Katsuko-nee and Margo-san have the same file¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san would perish by just sending that to various mass media. Of course, it would be a scandal that would get Shirasaka house involved¡­!¡¹

    No¡­It doesn¡¯t need to be the mass media.

    You can spill it on the internet.

    If Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s file flows to the world, it would be the end¡­

    It would be Minaho-neesan¡¯s win at the moment.

    When the file spreads out, Shirasaka house is no more¡­

    ¡¸In exchange, Maika-chan, Yukino, Maika¡¯s mother and Ichikawa-san would be involved in the scandal as well¡­! Shirasaka-san¡¯s charges will be kidnapping, rape, and forced prostitution¡­and that¡¯s for 20 years! It¡¯s a very big scandal¡­If it¡¯s known that her husband has done those crimes, she can no longer be a food critic. Ichikawa-san too, he¡¯ll retire from being the representative of the company¡­he can¡¯t come out because of the embarrassment!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­that doesn¡¯t matter to Minaho-san. Rather, I think she¡¯d be laughing as Shirasaka-san¡¯s family suffer. But¡­Yoshi-kun took in Maika-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡­It¡¯s my fault?

    ¡¸Therefore, Minaho-san¡¯s negotiating with Ichikawa-san to make a place for Maika-chan. Instead of making a scandal¡­I think she wants Shirasaka house and Ichikawa house to agree having to punish only Maika¡¯s father. When that happens, Ichikawa-san and Maika-chan¡¯s mother won¡¯t be dishonored. Maika-chan and Yukino will be able to go to school as before¡­¡¹

    I see¡­She¡¯s aiming for the head of Shirasaka house to abandon Shirasaka Sousuke by himself¡­

    ¡­Therefore, Minaho-neesan.

    ¡­Dammit

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan is really certain, simple and perfect.

    Then, because I tried to help Maika¡­

    ¡­What I did caused trouble to everyone.

    The mansion doesn¡¯t need to be surrounded by those strange people¡­!

    Nei-san doesn¡¯t need to spend a night suffering¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I think that the file sent to Ichikawa-san would be handed to the head of Shirasaka house. I¡¯m sure that the head of clan would consult his people. And perhaps¡­Minaho-san¡¯s file has a message included saying ¡ºThis file can always be publicized on the net¡» The head of Shirasaka house would break by morning¡­ Even if they suppress the mansion forcibly, if the essential files are sent to another location, it would be meaningless. They don¡¯t know how many we are¡­ No, they¡¯re going to think that every prostitute in the mansion are all Minaho-san¡¯s allies. It¡¯s impossible to grasp the location of all the members in such short time. This battle is Minaho-san¡¯s win since the start¡­!¡¹

    I-Is that so/

    Then¡­That¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why if ever Maika-chan didn¡¯t change until morning¡­Minaho-san¡¯s file used to negotiate with Ichikawa-san would be put on public. As education for Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My education?¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kunright now is using the reason¡ºShe¡¯s pitiful¡»for picking up girls She wants Yoshi-kun to only go with people he loves. I think the same¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡­I see

    In the end¡­I can¡¯t be optimistic¡­!

    ¡¸But¡­Maika is a good girl! She¡¯s a girl worth protecting with my life! I think that!¡¹

    Megu kisses me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I love about you¡­But, this is why Yoshi-kun is helpless¡­¡¹

    The trembling Maika turns to Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-chan, is Yoshi-kun worth risking your life for? What do you think? Today, Maika-chan certainly had horrible experience but¡­Yoshi-kun is helping you with all his best so you won¡¯t experience more than this¡­ You know that don¡¯t you? What can Maika-chan return to Yoshi-kun then¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Megu and Maika.

    The two girls look at each other.

    ¡¸¡­Maika doesn¡¯t know!¡¹

    Maika mutters.

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, let¡¯s enter the bath together. And love Megu with all your might tonight. Let¡¯s just report to Minaho-san tomorrow that Maika-chan¡¯s no good¡­¡¹

    Maika¡¯s trembling hard.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan, please don¡¯t abandon Maika¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at Maika with angry eyes then shouted!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t depend on me! Think what can you do by yourself!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Megu¡­Is there no way but for me to abandon Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, I think so too¡¹

    ¡¸For example¡­I still have 10k yen, I¡¯ll hand it to Maika and have her go home by taxi¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­do you intend to betray us¡­?!¡¹

    Megu said ¡¸Us¡¹not ¡¸Minaho-san¡¹¡­

    Megu¡¯s heart is already a member of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Minaho-san has Maika as her ¡ºHostage¡»so she can negotiate with Ichikawa-san¡­If you let Maika-chan go, won¡¯t Minaho-san be troubled.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right. I cannot betray Minaho-neesan¡­¡¹

    Maika¡¯s face became dark again and she looks down.

    ¡¸Also¡­if Maika-chan runs away, Minaho-san would make the files public immediately. And that¡¯s the end. Shirasaka house and Ichikawa house would take damage and Maika-chan¡¯s family would be ashamed that she can no longer show her face outside for the rest of her life¡­That¡¯s not all¡¹

    In short¡­There¡¯s no way to save Maika.

    ¡¸Then¡­If Maika submits herself to me, then is it okay to let her go after the negotiation with Ichikawa-san ends?¡¹

    Megu pinched my cheeks!

    ¡­Ouch!

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow that! Why does Yoshi-kun pamper Maika-chan so much!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Maika-chan, what about you! Yoshi-kun goes this far and yet you still intend to feel like you¡¯re a princess?¡­!¡¹

    Maika¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸I will never hand Maika-chan right now to Yoshi-kun! Maika-chan right now isn¡¯t suitable to be loved by Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu¡­is confronting Maika as a ¡ºwoman¡»

    Not as Maika¡¯s ¡ºSister¡»¡­but as my ¡ºwoman¡»

    Megu has already prepared for the worst.

    Throwing her home and blood¡­She really chose only me¡­!

    ¡¸Megu¡­sorry¡­!¡¹

    I embrace Megu¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Megu pats my cheek gently.

    ¡¸Sorry for making it hurt¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get in bath now. Then let¡¯s have sex¡­Selfish girls like Maika-chan doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Love Megu a lot¡¹

    Megu holds my hand and invites me in the bath¡­

    ¡¸¡­Wait, Megumi-chan. Don¡¯t go¡­!¡¹

    Maika calls Megu

    ¡¸¡­Maika, really doesn¡¯t know what to do¡­Please, tell me¡­Megumi-chan¡­!¡¹

    Megu turned around.

    ¡¸Take a look at a mirror, Maika-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mirror

    There¡¯s a mirror pasted on the walls and ceiling of the love hotel¡¯s room.

    Maika and I look at the mirror.

    ¡¸I¡¯m with Yoshi-kun¡¹

    The half naked Megu who¡¯s wearing only underwear inside the mirror is snuggling up close to me.

    Maika¡¯s alone.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy¡­ Being with the person I love¡­it really makes a calm and happy face¡­¡¹

    Megu in the mirror sticks closely to me and smiles satisfied.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re beautiful¡­ Megu¡¹

    Tall and slim body that has a good style¡­

    Long and narrow eyes¡­A beauty.

    ¡¸Having such a beautiful girl stay by my side is like a dream¡¹

    Megu spoke¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s real. Megu will always be Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    The other girl reflected in the mirror¡­Maika.

    Half-crying¡­she¡¯s trembling like an abandoned cat¡­

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­I¡¯m like Katsuko-san, I can¡¯t do anything without Yoshi-kun. I¡¯m not as beautiful as Nei-san. I¡¯m not as bright as Misuzu-san¡­but, didn¡¯t everyone say it? I am okay being Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºGirlfriend¡»at school. It¡¯s okay for me to be registered as Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºWife¡»too¡­ Therefore, I have to do my best. To become Yoshi-kun¡¯s cute wife¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Us¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwomen¡»are doing our desperate best right now. Not just me¡­Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san, Misuzu-san too¡­Nei-san too, surely¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san too?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right? Everyone¡¯s so beautiful, and filled with talents¡­ Everyone thinks of wanting to monopolize Yoshi-kun. Even me¡­But we know that Yoshi-kun loves each of his ¡ºwomen¡»that¡¯s why everyone¡¯s holding back. Everyone¡¯s enduring¡­!¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Everyone desperately polishes their worth to be Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡» I think that we will continue competing even in the future2¡¹

    Am I a ¡ºman¡»worthy of it?

    ¡¸If ever among the ¡ºwomen¡»someone appeared causing Yoshi-kun trouble, we will remove her with all our effort. We hate seeing such a selfish person abusing Yoshi-kun. We¡¯ll never allow it¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at Maika in the mirror.

    Their eyes met in the mirror.

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­it¡¯s you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    Megu spoke coldly.

    ¡¸Maika-chan, weren¡¯t you just causing troubles to Yoshi-kun all this day¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s not true.

    I¡¯m the one who suddenly raped Maika¡­

    Maika¡¯s just confused with the situation that happens to her body all this time¡­

    It¡¯s cruel to let this 14 year old girl decide on everything¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­Maika has been causing troubles to Onii-san¡­¡¹

    ¡­M-Maika?

    ¡¸¡­Onii-san has been doing all his best to bring Maika to a ¡ºplace¡»and yet¡­Maika has been spoiled¡­and has been selfish¡¹

    ¡­No, but¡­you see

    ¡¸But¡­Maika cannot do anything. I can¡¯t give anything back to Onii-san¡­¡¹

    Maika looks down.

    ¡¸Clinging selfishly like that¡­and unable to give anything back, Maika-chan¡¯s a ¡ºPrincess¡»¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes were cold¡­

    ¡¸It was the same in front of Minaho-san and Tamayo-san. Maika-chan¡¯s attitude is horrible. You¡¯re shaming Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    I didn¡¯t feel anything though¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-san protects Maika¡­Made Maika everyone¡¯s ally and yet¡­I think it was impolite¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Think?¡¹

    Megu glares at Maika.

    ¡¸¡­I do. Onii-san, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    No¡­Maika

    Why are you apologizing to me¡­?!

    I don¡¯t get it.

    Maika¡­looks at her own face in the mirror.

    ¡¸¡­What a horrible face. Maika has really lost everything. Papa and Mama¡­My house and my family, I can do nothing but to give up¡­!¡¹

    The face of a cornered child is reflected on the mirror.

    ¡¸Maika¡­don¡¯t care anymore. I don¡¯t care about my life. I don¡¯t even know what I should do¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s a child¡¯s speech.

    She doesn¡¯t accept fate¡­only asking for the impossible.

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­are you sure that you don¡¯t care anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Maika doesn¡¯t care anymore¡¹

    Maika throws away her life.

    ¡­Is this okay?

    What should I do?

    Can I do something about it/

    What should I say¡­?!

    Before I can find my answer¡­

    Megu speaks to Maika.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­If Maika-chan gives up then¡­Yoshi-kun will find Maika-chan¡¯s life¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu?!!!

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan?¡¹

    Maika looks at Megu with a face of fear.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun will be the one to think about Maika-chan from now on. Maika-chan no longer needs to worry about herself. Live as Yoshi-kun says¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s.

    ¡¸In exchange¡­Maika-chan will devote herself to Yoshi-kun. Live with the thought of how to please Yoshi-kun. Live for Yoshi-kun¡¯s sake. That is the only choice that you have right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Only one?¡¹

    Maika looks at Megu.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Maika-chan cannot think of anything else don¡¯t you?¡­Then Yoshi-kun will think of Maika-chan¡¯s happiness. Whatever happens, Yoshi-kun will protect Maika-chan. That¡¯s why¡­Maika-chan should just think of Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    Maika¡¯s eyes captures me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll protect Maika. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Therefore¡­Maika should just think of me¡­¡¹

    Perhaps this is what Misuzu meant by ¡ºRule¡»

    I think.

    Megu has reached the same conclusion as Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Is this really okay?¡¹

    Maika asks me again.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸That¡¯s not something Maika should ask. Maika should just answer me ¡ºUnderstood, I¡¯ll do as you say¡»¡­!

    I asserted.

    ¡­Maika must not hesitate anymore.

    Maika is too intelligent for a child so she thinks too much.

    Pretending to be an adult strangely while having a gap of a child¡­is the point that makes her hated by other women.

    Then¡­I just have to seal Maika¡¯s thoughts.

    Maika should no longer worry about herself.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-san. Maika will think about Onii-san from now on¡¹

    ¡­Maika answered calmly.

    Maika¡¯s face in the mirror have changed.

    From the abandoned girl¡­to a protected face of a girl.

    ¡­A face of a woman loved by someone.

    Once again, Maika looks at Megu¡­

    Not in the image of the mirror but the real Megu.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­thank you for telling Maika various things¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Maika-chan¡­you should first begin by not shaming Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡­Megumi-san¡¹

    Maika¡¯s attitude has changed towards Megu.

    Towards Maika¡­

    ¡¸Call me ¡ºMegu-oneechan¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If you really intend to live as Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­then we¡¯ll become proper¡ºsisters¡» Not just by words but ¡ºsisters¡»from the bottom of our hearts¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu looks at Maika seriously.

    Maika looks straight at Megu as well.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Please take care of me¡­Megu-oneechan¡¹

    Maika said then bowed at Megu¡­

    ¡¸I maybe an incompetent little sister but please continue to guide me¡¹

    Megu smiles at Maika.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Megumi accepts you¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Let¡¯s Make Maika-chan your ¡ºLittle sister¡»¡¹

    ¡­¡ºLittle Sister¡»?!

    ¡¸I¡¯m already Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwife¡»in my heart. I think of myself as ¡ºYoshida Megumi¡» Maika can no longer return to Shirasaka house too, so you¡¯ll become Yoshi-kun¡¯s little sister¡­Live with the name ¡ºYoshida Maika¡»

    Megu declares¡­

    Maika will become my ¡ºLittle sister¡»

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Megu-oneechan¡¹

    Maika speaks to Megu with a small voice

    ¡¸What¡­are you dissatisfied¡¹

    ¡¸Not that¡­I, onii-san¡¯s¡­No, If I become Onii-chan¡¯s3 ¡ºLittle sister¡»I want to change everything¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Everything?

    ¡¸My name has been misread as ¡ºManatsu¡»before That relative of mine had the same name¡­and it was read as ¡ºManatsu¡» ¡­Therefore¡¹

    Maika looks at me.

    ¡¸Just now¡­I¡¯m am ¡ºYoshida Manatsu¡» Please call me ¡ºMana¡» Mana will be Onii-chan¡¯s little sister¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸Now, Yoshi-kun¡­call her¡ºMana¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face loosens gently.

    Mana understood that she has to entrust everything about herself to me.

    This girl is already mine.

    Is this what ¡ºRule¡»means?

    Entering Megu and my rule¡­Mana has regained her peace of mind¡­?!

    No¡­Isn¡¯t this just mere escapism?

    Just ¡ºdepending¡»to me on everything¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Us sisters don¡¯t have the power to be independent. Therefore¡­please let us rely on Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu said¡­Did she read my mind?

    ¡­Right, Misuzu-said:

    ¡ºChildren¡¯s mind calms down when they are ruled¡­¡»

    Megu is saying that she and Mana are still children¡­

    Therefore¡­They desire for a strong mind to ¡ºRule¡»them¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll ¡ºRule¡»you two¡­!¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸Mana will become Onii-chan¡¯s lewd little sister¡­ !¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸Mana will become a cute little sister to have sex with only Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­!

    Megu then speaks to me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Us sisters still don¡¯t have the power to do anything for Yoshi-kun like the other ¡ºwomen¡» What we can do right now, is at least have Yoshi-kun enjoy our bodies¡­Isn¡¯t that right, Mana?

    ¡¸Yes¡­Megu-oneechan¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡­Mana too?

    ¡¸But¡­Megu-oneechan. Mana doesn¡¯t have much confidence¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­Mana¡¯s body is still childish, I don¡¯t think I can satisfy Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Megu told Mana.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same¡­I¡¯m no match against Katsuko-san¡¯s sexy body. In beauty, Nei-san¡¯s way over the top. Therefore, Megu has to use her whole body to serve Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Use the whole body to serve?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­If Yoshi-kun wants to have sex, I will do it with him anytime, anywhere. I will give my body to Yoshi-kun anytime he wants¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­If you can¡¯t win by quality, just fight with quantity!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­You should just always be close to him when Yoshi-kun wants to do it. I¡¯m fine being a tool to relieve lust. I want to be loved by Yoshi-kun the most among other ¡ºwomen¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu said then kissed me¡­!

    ¡¸Got it. Mana will become Onii-san¡¯s tool. I¡¯m fine being a little sister-cum-sex slave! Please love Mana always¡­ !¡¹

    Megu and Mana¡¯s eyes were sparkling¡­

    Both of them are excited¡­

    This two are really sisters by blood.

    She already got Megu¡¯s habit of saying ¡ºI want to be a sex slave¡»

    Mana just said the same thing now.

    In the end¡­I think this is because of their blood.

    Perhaps¡­Shirasaka bood.

    Megu and Mana¡¯s true nature are both greedy in sex.

    No¡­Including Yukino¡­these sisters have lewd constitution.

    Megu¡­Have the strong thought of ¡ºI should be an honor student¡»so her lewd constitution is shut in.

    Maika¡­has her wisdom and repulsion against Yukino, and the pride of being the good girl of the family, she has confined her interest in her own nature.

    I have opened the Pandora¡¯s box.

    Under my ¡ºrule¡», the two girl¡¯s brakes are blown off.

    Their limiters have been completely removed¡­

    These girls releases everything, their happiness, sadness¡­anxiety, and frustration through sex.

    I¡­have to take in the desire for sex of the two with all my best.

    This is my responsibility

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get in the bath¡¹

    I prepared myself.

    Tonight, I will love these two without holding back¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Dear¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, strip me¡¹

    Megu depends on me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun will take off my underwear¡­!¡¹

    Megu told Maika happily.

    I unhooked Megu¡¯s bra¡­

    It¡¯s fun to watch her breasts shake no matter how many times I saw it already.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­take off the bottom too¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­wasn¡¯t the promise just the bra?

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up¡¹

    Megu seems to be showing off how she flirts with me¡­

    Even though Megu¡¯s face is dyed red in embarrassment already¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I hold Megu¡¯s panty.

    I pull down the small piece of cloth across the elastic ass mountain of Megu¡¯s.

    Her thin pubic hair appears before me¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­raise your legs¡­¡¹

    I pull out Megu¡¯s panty from her leg¡­

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Take a look at Megu¡¯s body¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body is beautiful

    Her pink colored nipple is already standing.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s body is for Yoshi-kun only¡¹

    Megu clings to me and lets me feel her nipple.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Then, Megu will strip Yoshi-kun.¡¹

    Megu puts her hand on my pants¡­

    ¡¸Wait¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana speaks to me.

    Mana is still on her school uniform¡­

    ¡¸Please strip Mana too¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that it would be fun stripping Mana¡­Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana said bashfully.

    1. Natsu no Imouto, You¡¯ll understand it as you read through, I¡¯m just putting it to give you a hint ?

    2. Aha, haha, hahaha ?

    3. This is how important naming is in this novel, Onii-san and Onii-chan changes the intimacy of calling already ?

 Chapter 122

    122. Bodies in hot water/Dark urges

    ¡­Uuuuuu, Umu.

    With that said¡­the middle school and high school girl enters the bath.

    Sandwiched by the naked sisters, I soaked in warm water¡­

    What heaven is this?

    Anyway¡­There¡¯s a big mirror in the bathroom of the love hotel, the image of the three of us naked is reflected on it¡­

    Everyone¡¯s silent¡­unmoving.

    Err¡­

    The love hotel¡¯s bath is wider than the normal, it¡¯s great as there¡¯s still some room even with the three of us inside it¡­

    Or rather¡­it¡¯s maybe because Mana is small.

    No¡­This bath is really wide.

    It¡¯s wide but¡­it¡¯s shallow, or rather, this is the tub where you lie down actually.

    Therefore¡­the depth of the hot water isn¡¯t so much.

    Looking at the side¡­Megu¡¯s breasts and Mana¡¯s chest is saying ¡ºHello¡»

    Therefore, I¡¯m somehow embarrassed to look on the side¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s fine however.

    Since we took off our clothes and entered the bath¡­the three of us didn¡¯t speak a word.

    The bath with three people is surrounded by strange silence.

    It feels somewhat strange¡­or rather, embarrassing

    It¡¯s unreasonably embarrassing.

    This¡­If there¡¯s only the two girls alone here, it would be a different situation¡­

    If it¡¯s one-on-one it would turn serious¡­

    But, with the three of us in.

    Furthermore¡­It¡¯s two girls and me alone.

    I don¡¯t know where to look anymore¡­

    Somehow, I need to talk fairly¡­

    Which naked body should I take a look and where not to look so much¡­

    Aaaah¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s right anymore!!!!

    But still¡­the feet of two makes contact with my feet in the hot water¡­

    My penis is intensely erect.

    The two girls from both sides give it fleeting glances¡­

    I¡¯m giving glances on the two¡¯s pink nipples from time to time¡­

    ¡­Aaaaaaaah

    The hot bath is a bit lukewarm but¡­my body gets hotter as we¡¯ve been soaked for a long time.

    My forehead is sweating.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun.¡¹

    Suddenly, Megu licks my sweat¡­

    ¡­Megu.

    She looks at me and laughed.

    ¡¸¡­Bitter. Yoshi-kun¡¯s swear is bitter. It has a bit of saltiness too¡¹

    Megu said and showed her cute tongue to me.

    Pink tongue¡­

    I feel my erection turned to diamonds¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, are you nervous? Megu is so nervous¡¹

    Megu rubs her breasts against me¡­

    My arm can feel the pointy nipples¡­

    ¡¸¡­If I say ¡ºYoshi-kun can do anything he wants with Megu¡¯s body¡»¡­I¡¯m sure that Yoshi-kun will be troubled¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yes

    ¡­You¡¯re right.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s diligent after all¡­¡¹

    ¡­No

    A diligent man won¡¯t take a bath with two girls¡­1

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s what I love about you¡­!¡¹

    Megu licks my ear from the side.

    My body shivered.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¯s embarrassed too?¡¹

    Megu gets ahead of me and asks Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m embarrassed¡¹

    The middle school girl turned red.

    ¡­Mana.

    After I raped her in the noon¡­I took Mana to the bath.

    At that time, she was calm though¡­

    ¡­As expected, she was acting.

    ¡­Well, that¡¯s of course

    She¡¯s alone with the man who raped her.

    In short, she¡¯s in a closed room with me¡­

    She¡¯s in a state where she doesn¡¯t know what will happen¡­

    She acted an innocent child character on purpose to not stimulate me in strange ways.

    Rather¡­It¡¯s amazing for Mana to be able to act in that situation¡­

    ¡­It was bad as well

    If she has cried and screamed, I would understand Mana¡¯s feelings.

    And yet, her adaptability is too high so she pretended to be allright.

    But, that was just a ¡ºForced Smile¡»¡­

    It was able to fool a dumb human like me¡­

    It wasn¡¯t able to fool adults like Minaho-neesan¡­

    But, Mana has sharply perceived that situation again so¡­she behaved overly familiar and selfish¡­drawing close up to me for protection¡­she has antagonized others.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san are kind by nature so they endured thinking that she¡¯s just a child.

    Just like Megu¡­

    Thinking back now¡­Margo-san didn¡¯t talk to Mana at all¡­

    Margo-san surely is super angry at Mana.

    Or rather¡­Minaho-neesan who talked to Mana calmly is the scarier one¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡­is the type that would smile when angry¡­

    Just as Megu said¡­

    Minaho-neesan saying ¡¸This is the last chance¡¹isn¡¯t normal¡­

    I was a bit surprised by those words¡­

    But¡­Being told by Megu, I thought naively that Minaho-neesan won¡¯t be casting away a pitiful child.

    I didn¡¯t know how much Minaho-neesan can compromise her own revenge plan for my sake¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan was to dispose Mana.

    I who didn¡¯t understand that¡­is very miserable.

    I thought naively¡­and was let to do what I want with Mana¡­

    I worsened the situation.

    For the whole¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    It¡¯s all my responsibility.

    With the promise of making Mana my ¡ºwoman¡», Minaho-neesan removed her from her target of revenge¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­What are you thinking?¡¹

    Megu looks at me in worry¡­

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Megu kisses my cheek as I look down¡­

    ¡¸If you feel that you did something for the people of the mansion¡­then apologize to Minaho-san tomorrow. Megu will apologize with you¡­¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s about Mana isn¡¯t it, Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Mana should apologize to everyone too¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Got it¡¹

    Mana said without vigor.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s forget about tomorrow¡­Yoshi-kun, should I wash your body?¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.

    Megu¡¯s really kind.

    Kind and beautiful¡­

    Megu is too good of a woman for me.

    ¡¸Ufu¡­You finally looked at Megu¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡¸Look¡­I¡¯m washing you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­But, Mana and I entered the bath before getting out of the mansion. We were so muddy after all¡­¡¹

    Somehow¡­it feels strange washing my body multiple times a day.

    We¡¯re not Shizuka-chan2

    Also¡­We¡¯re going to have sex after this¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure we¡¯re going to take shower tomorrow as well. Therefore, it¡¯s fine to be sweaty now¡­¡¹

    With my answer, Mana¡­

    ¡¸Mana didn¡¯t think that she¡¯ll have bath with Onii-chan twice a day. Right, Mana doesn¡¯t need to wash her body now. We¡¯ll do it tomorrow morning¡­¡¹

    Or rather¡­I¡¯m a bit tired.

    If possible, I want to sleep right now.

    A lot of things happened today.

    I think it¡¯s really too much¡­

    ¡¸Megu took shower after club activities but¡­I want to wash my body with soap at least¡­¡¹

    Megu draws her body close to me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­can you wash me?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­Sure. Let¡¯s do it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, before that¡¹

    Megu looks at my penis that¡¯s showing out from the hot water.3

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to lick this¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Raise your waist. Try to let out the tip of your penis from the warm water¡­!¡¹

    I do as I was told.

    Raising my waist from the hot water¡­The tip of my erect glans shows itself.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll suck it¡¹

    Megu puts my glans in her mouth.

    She¡¯s sucking it with her lips¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad. This¡­One of the lady in the mansion has taught me before. Saying that it pleases men when you lick men¡¯s penis in the bath¡­I¡¯m glad I remembered it¡¹

    Megu stretches her tongue and licks my glans¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s feeling super embarrassed¡­. Being naked in front of Yoshi-kun¡­taking bath together¡­and licking your penis like this¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face is dyed red in shame¡­

    But, her eyes are wet with passion.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to stay this embarrassed. I must not get used to it. If you get used to Megu¡¯s naked body¡­won¡¯t it be boring for Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu speaks while rubbing my red glans with her long and white fingers.

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s feeling very embarrassed right now¡­This is for Yoshi-kun¡¯s eyes only. Yoshi-kun will be the only one to see this embarrassing Megu!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun. You can touch Megu¡¯s breasts. Touch my ass¡­tease that place¡­Make Megu embarrassed. Megu is Yoshi-kun¡¯s toy¡­I want you to embarrass me a lot¡­!¡¹

    Megu hangs saliva on my glans¡­then strokes the glans tightly¡­!

    ¡­Aaaah!

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, does it feel good?¡¹

    Mana whispers to me.

    I can hear Mana swallowing her saliva¡­

    Mana¡¯s aroused¡­

    ¡¸It feels amazingly good¡­!¡¹

    Megu speaks to Mana while fiddling with my penis.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­feels very good doesn¡¯t he? It¡¯s cute isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s feeling good with Megu¡¯s fingers. Megu likes seeing Yoshi-kun make a pleasured face¡­Megu will do anything embarrassing for Yoshi-kun¡¯s sake¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Megu-oneechan¡¹

    Mana thinks that she has to do something.

    But¡­she doesn¡¯t seem to guess what she should do.

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan. What should Mana do?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Think it yourself¡¹

    Saying that, she licks the glans with her tongue again.

    She¡¯s enjoying my startled expression¡­

    ¡¸A girl who can¡¯t do anything herself won¡¯t have anything¡­If Mana won¡¯t do anything then Megu will serve Yoshi-kun all alone tonight. I¡¯ll make Yoshi-kun take a look at only me. I¡¯d like him to love Megu a lot¡­!¡¹

    Megu seems to be educating Mana thoroughly.

    It as Misuzu says¡­

    I must ¡ºdiscipline¡»her

    ¡¸Think of it yourself. How can you make Yoshi-kun feel good? What should you do to please him? What should you say to make Yoshi-kun have fun¡­Megu¡¯s desperately thinking that right now. Because, I want Yoshi-kun. I will do my very best to be loved by Yoshi-kun more than other girls¡­!¡¹

    Megu rubs my glans to her cheeks¡­

    Then kisses the side of my penis.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun. I love you. I love you¡­I love you so much. Hey¡­touch me¡¹

    Megu takes my hand and leads it between her crotch¡­

    Though we¡¯re in hot bath¡­I can clearly tell.

    Megu¡¯s pussy is wet with love nectar.

    ¡¸Look¡­That place is wet isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s because Yoshi-kun is here. Megu is with Yoshi-kun so she¡¯s wet¡­ Touch it¡­that¡¯s right. This is an entrance only for Yoshi-kun¡­no one can enter but Yoshi-kun. You see, Megu is born to be violated by Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡­My Megu¡­!¡¹

    Megu straddles on me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ahn! Megu can¡¯t hold back anymore. Yoshi-kun, order Megu¡­!¡¹

    Megu is looking at me with moist eyes¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m a woman who can¡¯t cum without Yoshi-kun¡¯s permission. Please allow Megu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Allow?¡¹

    ¡¸I want it¡­I want Yoshi-kun to fill Megu¡¯s insides¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face looks in pain¡­she¡¯s looking forward to my intrusion¡­

    I answer to Megu¡¯s expectations¡­!

    ¡¸Megu¡­I want to have sex with you! Let me put it in!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face is melting away¡­!

    ¡¸Yes¡­Deaar~¡­!¡¹

    Just like that¡­My erect penis enters Megu¡¯s entrance underwater¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Afuu!¡¹

    The two of us are connected facing each other in the bath!

    The sharp glans thrust into the soft meat lip that¡¯s wet with love nectar!

    ¡¸¡­Nnnnnuu!¡¹

    Megu raises her voice¡­!

    She¡¯s making a pained face¡­!

    My penis invades deeper inside Megu!

    ¡¸¡­aaaaahn!¡¹

    I¡¯m breaking through Megu¡¯s insides!

    Yesterday, the road that just had it¡¯s virginity broken is narrow¡­My penis is spreading it.

    ¡­Megu¡¯s face looks like she¡¯s in pain.

    But still, Megu doesn¡¯t try to stop receiving me¡­!

    ¡¸Megu¡­does it hurt? Are you okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine! I like it painful!¡¹

    Just like that¡­Megu accepts me to the root¡­!

    The glans is kissing the deepest part¡­!

    ¡¸¡­haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Megu¡¯s breathing moves her shoulder.

    As expected, the insertion is still tight.

    She relaxes herself and entrusts her body to me.

    Our lower body is commected completely under the hot water¡­!

    Megu¡¯s cute breasts is before my eyes.

    Megu¡¯s breasts shake up and down matching her deep breathing.

    Her pink nipple¡­are like ripe fruits.

    ¡¸¡­Lick it¡¹

    Megu spoke to me with an angel¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Yoshi-kun¡¯s. Only Yoshi-kun and Yoshi-kun¡¯s child can lick it¡¹

    ¡­I

    Grabbed Megu¡¯s nipples.

    Sucked it.

    Rolled my tongue on it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ahn¡­It feels good¡¹

    Her vagina clamps tightly¡­

    I enjoy Megu¡¯s breasts with my face.

    I lick her nipples with my tongue¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s glad to be a ¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Megu looks at me and smiles happily

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy being Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡­Megu¡­!!!

    We¡¯re having sex in water that¡¯s warmer than air.

    And¡­Megu¡¯s insides is hotter than the water¡­!

    I can feel the difference of the temperature of the air, the water, and Megu¡¯s vagina!

    ¡­It feels good.

    Having sex in bath feels really good.

    We continued having sex while making noises in water when we piston¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s accepting Yoshi-kun with her whole body right now. I, now¡­I love you Yoshi-kun. I love Yoshi-kun. Love! I love Yoshi-kuuun¡­!!¡­Dear! My dear! Megu¡¯s already no good without you. Megu¡¯s your slave. A slave-like wife¡­!!¡¹

    I can no longer hold back.

    In the hot water¡­I shake Megu¡¯s body from below!

    I push up Megu¡¯s womb from below¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Aaah¡­Aaaaah!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s raising a big gasping voice¡­!

    Her face looks like she¡¯s in so much pain.

    Her moist eyes are looking at me.

    She keeps kissing my face repeatedly¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­are you really okay? Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡¹

    Megu shakes her body¡­!

    The hot water splashes¡­!

    ¡¸It still hurts a bit¡­make it hurt more¡­Megu likes the pain!¡¹

    Megu¡­thrusts her waist!

    She¡¯s lowering her ass hard to let my erection hit her uterus!

    ¡¸Aah¡­That movement feels good¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡­Is Megu really pleasing Yoshi-kun? Is Megu useful to Yoshi-kun?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Megu¡¯s body feels good!¡­I want to have sex with Megu all the time! If only we can stop the time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll do it always¡­! No matter how long, no matter how many times! Megu will be Yoshi-kun¡¯s slave!¡¹

    Megu¡­Tightens her vagina!

    With my penis buried on her deepest part¡­she turns her waist in circles.

    Ugh¡­I¡¯m being squeezed.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu. Does it feel good? You see I learned it from a senior from the club¡¹

    ¡­Megu smiles

    ¡¸Senpai taught me a technique to please Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    What kind of club is the track and field!

    ¡¸Did you know Yoshi-kun¡­Women¡¯s anus and the pussy have muscle that¡¯s connected like a figure of eight¡­Therefore, if you tighten your anus, that place would tighten as well¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Megu licks my lips.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m learning a lot of things. I will study anything just to please Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡­Aaah!

    ¡¸¡­But, I will never get used to sex. I won¡¯t drown. My sex will be only to please Yoshi-kun. I will never forget this very shameful emotion¡­Yoshi-kun should violate the embarrassed Megu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu wants to be violated?¡¹

    Can Megu not love normal sex?

    ¡¸¡­un. Megu wants to be violated by Yoshi-kun. I¡¯d like to be violated. I want to be treated like a toy. I want to be a toy! I want to be Yoshi-kun¡¯s favorite toy!¡¹

    Megu¡­exposes her heart to me

    ¡¸¡­Megu wants to be a sex doll! Megu is born to be violated by Yoshi-kun after all. I¡¯m a sex doll only for Yoshi-kun. You can make a mess out of Megu¡­!¡¹

    Her waist shakes¡­

    My erection polishes up Megu¡¯s insides¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Megu is my sex toy¡­But I¡¯ll treasure you. I¡¯ll love and treasure you¡­I¡¯ll take a look after you forever¡­!¡¹

    I embraced Megu¡¯s naked back¡­

    Megu leaks out hot tears from what I said.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy! I¡¯m so happy! Yoshi-kun said that he¡¯ll treasure Megu! He¡¯ll treasure Megu. I love you Yoshi-kun! I¡¯ll give it to you! I¡¯ll give my all to you! Megu will give her everything to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    The hot lump is rising.

    ¡¸¡­Megu, I¡¯m about to!¡¹

    Megu looks at me and shouts.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Give it to Megu! Please pour it inside Megu¡¯s stomach!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­C-Cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, show Megu your cumming face¡­the face that feels the best!¡¹

    ¡­Uuuuuu!

    ¡¸¡­Meguuuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡­Byurururu

    My semen spouts¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­It¡¯s pouring in! Yoshi-kun¡­it¡¯s reaching me!¡¹

    We¡¯re having sex in the bath!

    My penis is piercing the deepest part of Megu¡­

    It¡¯s releasing white liquid like a fountain!!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s warmth¡­is soaking into Megu¡¯s baby chamber!!!¡¹

    I look at Megu¡¯s face while ejaculating.

    Megu¡¯s looking at me too.

    ¡¸¡­I love you¡­ I love you dear¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡­Megu¡­My Meguu¡­!¡¹

    We kiss while embracing each other¡­

    My ejaculation¡¯s not ending¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­how is it? You came a lot?¡¹

    Megu smiles while still connected to me.

    ¡¸Un. I let out a lot inside Megu¡­!¡¹

    Megu licks my lips.

    ¡¸You let out a lot¡­I can feel Yoshi-kun¡¯s semen reaching my womb. Megu¡¯s inside is filled by Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s vagina tightens.

    Megu¡¯s inside is sucking out the semen that¡¯s left in my penis¡­!

    ¡¸But¡­I want more. Megu¡¯s womb is telling me that it wants more of Yoshi-kun¡¯s semen¡­!¡¹

    Megu puts her tongue in my mouth.

    Our tongues twined¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    I can hear a crying voice of a girl in my ear¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please look at Mana too¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    Mana who¡¯s been watching us have intense sex¡­

    Her eyes are moist¡­

    She has her hand between her crotch¡­She¡¯s stimulating her clitoris.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, you must not order Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu¡¯s ¡ºDisciplining¡»Mana while clinging to me.

    ¡¸If you want to be seen then present yourself. Think on how you can please Yoshi-kun¡­! Fill your head with only Yoshi-kun! Throw yourself and think only about Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Hearing Megu¡­Mana stands up.

    While the hot water drips down¡­the young naked body stands up.

    I admire Mana¡¯s naked body while still connected to Megu.

    An immature body that¡¯s still growing.

    But still, her breasts begin to assert itself already.

    Cute and puffed up stomach.

    A body of a 14 year old that doesn¡¯t have much muscle.

    Her ass meat is still not thick.

    But¡­It¡¯s awfully soft and I already know it¡¯s elasticity.

    Mana stands before me.

    Mana shows her hairless slit in front of my face.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, please take a look¡¹

    Mana speaks to me in a tense voice¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Mana¡¯s pussy that was made a ¡ºwoman¡»by Onii-chan today¡­¡¹

    Mana sits on the edge of the tub and spread her legs wide.

    I can clearly see her slightly swollen vagina.,

    ¡¸¡­I want Onii-chan to go inside again. And do lewd things with Mana again¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸Mana¡­is actually scared¡¹

    Mana told me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m scared. But¡¹

    Mana opens up her vagina with her finger.

    It¡¯s wet.

    The love nectar is dripping down¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­is much more scared being abandoned by Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Mana!

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s body is still a child¡­so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun for Onii-san to have sex. But¡­Mana doesn¡¯t have anything to give Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Megu reacts to Mana¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s still being arrogant¡­!¡¹

    Mana trembled in surprise¡­!

    ¡¸Having a childish body or unable to do anything¡­Isn¡¯t that just Mana¡¯s selfish convenience? If you have time to think that then think on how can Mana¡¯s insubstantial body please Yoshi-kun! Concentrate only on Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan¡¹

    ¡¸If this continues, Mana will never be embraced by Yoshi-kun until tomorrow mornign. Unless I report it to Minaho-san¡­Mana won¡¯t have the awareness that she¡¯s Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­!4¡¹

    Megu tightens her vagina as she speaks with Mana.

    ¡¸But¡­Mana doesn¡¯t know what to do¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t know then shouldn¡¯t you just ask Yoshi-kun? ¡ºWhat do you want me to do?¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s ¡ºEducation¡»is harsh¡­

    Megu¡¯s desperate as well.

    If ever tomorrow, Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t accept Mana as a ¡ºwoman¡»5¡­

    Mana would be disposed¡­

    For the kind Megu cornering Mana this far¡­

    Megu herself understands that tonight is a crisis¡­

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­What should Mana do?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face looks afraid.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­just clearly say what you think. Yoshi-kun, what do you want to do with Mana? Let out everything in your heart¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words¡­

    I looked at Mana once again.

    Not as a girl that¡¯s cornered to a pitiful situation.

    But¡­I look at Mana¡¯s body as a woman.¡­

    Why am I deeply attached to this girl?¡­

    Since when did I think of risking my life for Mana?

    When I take a look at her frightened trembling face¡­I finally noticed.

    As expected¡­I like this kind of face.

    Furthermore¡­I have the desire to do horrible things to women with this face¡­

    More¡­I want to make even more afraid.

    I want to make her cry.

    ¡¸¡­I want to rape her¡¹

    I reveal my true feelings.

    ¡¸I¡­want to make a mess and rape Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I understand.

    What I was fixated about mana¡­

    I enjoyed the first time I raped Mana.

    I was pleased raping Mana forcibly.

    I felt sorry about that¡­

    Afterwards, I tried to protect Mana desperately¡­

    I¡¯m the worst.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine, do that¡¹

    Megu whispers to me¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun should just vent out his feelings honestly¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸We¡¯re¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwomen¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu licks my ear.

    ¡¸In exchange¡­you must not do it with other women¡­!¡¹

    Megu knows my dark libido¡­

    Yesterday, she saw my situation raping Yukino¡­

    That¡¯s why¡­she¡¯s telling me to release my libido to my ¡ºwomen¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­Mana is also Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­therefore you can make a mess out of her¡­!¡¹

    If you reverse those words, it means that I can¡¯t embrace Yukino anymore¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­Yoshi-kun wants to rape you What would you do?¡¹

    ¡­Mana!

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­please rape me as you want¡­!!!¡¹

    1. Say before you take a bath with more than two ?

    2. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a name or a term, but here¡¯s the raw ¡°¡¡¤·¤º¤«¤Á¤ã¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤«¤é¡£¡± Shizuka can also mean Quiet/Silent, Calm/Peacerful, Slow/Unhurried ?

    3. I would like to put ¡°Megu looks at my periscope¡±, but I endured it ?

    4. Minaho¤µ¤ó¤Ëˆó¸æ¤·¤Ê¤¯¤Á¤ã¡­¡­Mana¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Yoshi-kun¤Î¡ºÅ®¡»¤È¤·¤Æ¤Î×ÔÒ™¤¬¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤Æ¡­¡­£¡¡¹ ?

    5. this refers to her being his ¡ºwoman¡» ?

 Chapter 123

    123. Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s¡­!

    ¡¸¡­When I was in middle school, I heard this from a friend named Takahashi¡¹

    I sit on the edge of the bathtub.

    On top of my legs is the naked Mana¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­I lived in a dorm when I attended an all boys middle school. Takahashi goes to the high school in there. I was able to sneak out somehow¡­

    Mana and I are reflected in the mirror in the bathroom of the love hotel.

    Mana who¡¯s being carried by the naked me is trembling in fear.

    Maika¡¯s face looks so pitiful.

    ¡¸Then you see. Then Takahashi has a brother who goes to university¡­Then, when it was during winter break, Takahashi¡¯s brother said this when he returned home¡¹

    Embracing her from the back¡­I massage Mana¡¯s small breasts with my fingers.

    No¡­It doesn¡¯t have much volume to be massaged by fingers.

    But still, when I put my hands on it¡­I can feel clear elasticity from the bare skin of the 14 year old girl.

    The still hard chest of a middle school girl.

    I enjoy that feeling with the palm of my hand¡­

    ¡¸¡ºWomen really looks good with long hair. Girls with long hair means that they take great care of it everyday. Women with silky smooth hair obviously have honest and proper character when you date them¡»¡­!¡¹

    I lick Mana¡¯s white fair back.

    Mana¡¯s body trembled¡­!

    The parts I licked are having goosebumps¡­!

    ¡¸Hearing that, Takahashi got surprised¡­Because Takahashi¡¯s brother never dated a girl with a long hair¡­¡¹

    I kiss Mana¡¯s nape¡­

    Mana twitched.

    But¡­She¡¯s enduring it.

    Sucking the skin under her back hair, there remains a red mark.

    Is this what a kiss mark is?

    Okay¡­Let¡¯s make a lot more.

    I keep sucking out Mana¡¯s nape¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­When Takahashi¡¯s brother went out, he secretly opened his brother¡¯s computer. Well, I think it¡¯s about looking for erotic images or videos hidden but¡­I don¡¯t have a computer so I don¡¯t know it¡­It seems that men are collecting lewd videos they collected from the internet to their computer¡­!¡¹

    I touch Mana¡¯s nipples from behind¡­

    Mana¡¯s nipple is stink hiding under her areola.

    When you look at the tip of the right nipple in the mirror¡­it has a small dent that looks like you¡¯ll fit a screwdriver in it.

    I poke it with my finger¡­

    Though it¡¯s sunken under her areola¡­I can tell that Mana¡¯s nipple is getting hard.

    ¡¸Then, Takahashi take a look at his brother¡¯s saved lewd videos, one by one¡­and he noticed something¡­!¡¹

    I bite Mana¡¯s ear.

    Mana raised a ¡¸Ahn!¡¹voice.

    ¡¸The women in the lewd videos Takahashi¡¯s brother saved up¡­are all women with big eyes and mouth¡­!¡¹

    I touch Mana¡¯s stomach¡­

    Squishy¡­but her waist is thin.

    The skin of this 14 year old girl is tight.

    Somehow¡­Her skin feels a bit thick.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san¡¯s skin are a bit thin.

    It feels like there¡¯s plump meat under the thin skin.

    As for Mana¡­There¡¯s hardly any fat felt under the thick skin.

    There¡¯s a bit on her breasts and ass¡­

    ¡¸Then, Takahashi has noticed it¡­¡¯Speaking of which, all of the women my brother dated have big eyes and mouth¡¯¡¹

    I touch Mana¡¯s thighs¡­

    What a soft and fluffy feeling¡­

    When I stroke it, there¡¯s beads of hot water flowing through it.

    I guess this is what they say water resisting skin¡­

    ¡¸In short¡­the common feature of the women in his saved videos are¡­¡ºWomen with big eyes and mouth¡»¡­But it is completely unrelated to Takahashi¡¯s brother¡¯s ¡ºPreference¡»which is ¡ºLong hair¡»¡­¡¹

    Mana¡¯s ass¡­

    When I touch it, her body twists¡­

    It¡¯s a thin ass without any meat yet.

    But, when I touch it¡­This middle school girl ass has the elasticity of a rubber¡­

    ¡¸Then, in the end Takahashi¡¯s conclusion is¡­men don¡¯t really know the type of girl they like¡­they don¡¯t know but they chose their own ¡ºpreference¡» Therefore¡­he said ¡ºIf you want to know his true taste, then take a look at his computer¡» ¡ºIf you find a common feature on the women¡­then you should know what he actually likes¡»¡­¡¹

    My finger finally touches Mana¡¯s slit¡­

    It¡¯s wet¡­

    Mana¡¯s secret lips is reflected on the mirror¡­

    After it lost it¡¯s virginity¡­it had sex multiple times.

    It¡¯s swelling a bit.

    But still¡­this hairless slit of a 14 year old girl¡­

    It¡¯s perfectly closed¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡¹

    I whisper on Mana¡¯s ears¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-I don¡¯t¡¹

    Mana is shaking.

    ¡¸If ever I had a computer¡­ I¡¯m sure that the images I have collected would be all girls with the same face as Mana¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    The beautiful girl in the mirror expresses her surprise.

    ¡¸I think I physiologically like faces like Mana¡­Mana¡¯s face is very beautiful. Your eyes are big, your nose is high¡­your lip is a bit thick, it feels sexy. Perhaps, my taste is a girl that has Mana¡¯s face¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s different from love¡­

    ¡­¡ºTaste¡»

    It¡¯s simply¡­like.

    Whether you like a cat or a dog¡­

    Liking croissant more than bread¡­that level of taste.

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you very much¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana thanked me though she¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸But sorry¡­I like to see women that has face like Mana¡¯s to have a troubled look¡­¡¹

    I arrived at the truth.

    This dark, dark¡­urge.

    ¡¸¡­I told you about this before but¡­I¡¯ve yearned for Mana¡¯s sister, Yukino since the entrance ceremony¡­ Even though I say it¡¯s yearning, it¡¯s a bit different. Everyday¡­I¡¯ve been masturbating while imagining I rape Yukino¡­ I rape Yukino¡¯s body in my head everyday¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body stiffen in my arms¡­

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to love Yukino. I don¡¯t want Yukino to be my lover¡­ I wanted to rape Yukino. A lovely beautiful girl I could never reach¡­ I want her to be stained by my semen¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s my nature as a man¡­

    My miserably, and ugly lust¡­

    ¡¸When I discovered that Yukino and Endou are going out, I received shock¡­ I feared that Endou might take away Yukino¡¯s virginity. I want to trample Yukino¡¯s virginity by all means¡­I don¡¯t want it to be stolen by some other guy. If Endou embraces her, I won¡¯t be able to imagine raping Yukino in my head¡­!¡¹

    My face in the mirror¡­

    Is a face of a miserable man¡­!

    Mana looks at my face in fear¡­

    ¡¸I am dying to make Yukino¡¯s body a mess¡­! I want to release all of the feelings I have inside Yukino¡¯s womb! The hatred for my parents¡­the anxiety to the future¡­the loneliness and despair¡­ All of it, along with my semen, I want to ejaculate it inside Yukino¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I just used Yukino as an outlet of my heart¡­

    The feelings I¡¯ve saved up¡­is released to Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Then, you raped Onee-chan?¡¹

    Mana spoke.

    ¡¸Mana¡­you¡¯re forbidden to call Yukino ¡ºOnee-chan¡»!¡¹

    Megu speak from the bathtub.

    Megu¡¯s pushing her breasts to my back while¡­

    Teasing my penis with her hand¡­

    ¡¸Mana is already ¡ºYoshida Mana¡»isn¡¯t she?! You¡¯re not ¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»!¡­Call Yukino ¡ºYukino-san¡»!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s instructing her strictly¡­!

    ¡¸Okay¡­Did Onii-chan raped ¡ºYukino-san¡»?¡¹

    Mana shrinks, then asks me.

    ¡¸Yes, Yoshi-kun participated in the rape. He asked Minaho-san and Yoshi-kun torn Yukino¡¯s virginity¡­!¡¹

    Megu spoke before I can answer.

    She¡¯s speaking as if Yukino has been gangbanged¡­

    She¡¯s giving an impression that I¡¯m not alone.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I desperately begged Minaho-neesan. I want to take Yukino¡¯s virginity by all means¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡ºYukino-san¡¯s¡»first time is also rape¡­¡¹

    Mana said sadly.

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t that great¡­Mana?¡¹

    Megu speaks happily while rubbing my glans.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun liked your face¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Mana looks at Megu in the mirror.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that righjt? Yoshi-kun liked Mana¡¯s face so Yoshi-kun took you from Minaho-san, isn¡¯t it? If not¡­Mana would¡¯ve experienced something more horrible¡­just like Yukino¡­!¡¹

    Megu stretched her red tongue and licked my back¡­!

    I feel pleasure running through my bak¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­What horrible thing happened to Yukino?¡¹

    Megu whispers to my ears¡­

    ¡¸I heard that she was violated 13 times on her first night¡­what happened afterwards?¡¹

    Is Megu telling me to talk about everything that happened to Yukino¡­?

    No¡­Megu¡¯s telling me to confess.

    Confess everything I did to Yukino.

    ¡¸Afterwards¡­Yukino was violated in a car while watching her lover and the baseball club members practice. Then¡­she¡¯s also violated in an abandoned school building¡­was peed on, and peed in front of everyone¡­it¡¯s all recorded in camera. Photographed.¡¹

    Mana is shaking.

    But, her eyes are open and is looking at me in the mirror.

    I continued talking to Mana in the mirror.

    ¡¸Then¡­She was called into a public restroom in the park in the middle of her date with her boyfriend¡­and was prostituted twice. Afterwards, she walked in the town in a miniskirt without wearing any panty¡­violated while being watched by men in the red light district¡­ Yukino was violated in front of her house too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Mana becomes speechless¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­yesterday¡­¡¹

    When I was about to speak, Megu intervenes.

    ¡¸Megu will continue from here. Megu saw what happened yesterday¡­ Yukino was teased by vibrators and electric shock in front of people and she turned to a laughingstock. Then, she was made to wear a bridal gown¡­and was raped by a man in a place that looks like a church. I feel sorry for Yukino who can¡¯t wear bridal gowns anymore. She can¡¯t marry anymore¡­If you experience something like that, you¡¯ll be always remembering the time when you were raped¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s as if Megu is possessed by Minaho-neesan.

    No¡­Megu¡¯s doing it on purpose.

    Megu is performing Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡ºSpellbound words¡»to rule Mana¡¯s heart¡­!

    Megu is a woman of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡ºEighth toy¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all¡­Mana. Yukino had a worse behavior than Mana so¡­she wasn¡¯t taken to Ikeda-sensei like Mana or Misuzu-san after she lost her virginity¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Does that mean?!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s trembles violently.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yukino¡¯s the only one who¡¯s not taking contraceptive pills. Minaho-san intends to make Yukino pregnant. She¡¯ll make Yukino give birth in substitute for her who can¡¯t bear one¡­!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s cruel. Too horrible!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes have tears spilling¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­Stop that¡¹

    Megu scolds Mana in a low voice.

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan?¡¹

    Mana can¡¯t understand Megu¡¯s anger¡­!

    ¡¸Mana has no time to sympathize with Yukino¡­! Does Mana want to experience the same¡­No, even worse than Yukino?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡­I don¡¯t want to!¡¹

    Mana shook her head¡­!

    ¡¸Who do you thank for being brought to the doctor?! Is it because Mana is a good girl?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No. It¡¯s thanks to Onii-chan. Mana¡­has been bad all this time¡¹

    ¡¸You know that Yoshi-kun has been protecting Mana from Minaho-san all this time, don¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸And now¡­You do know that Mana¡¯s still in a life or death situation, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Megu¡¯s words pierces Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Throw away that ¡ºprincess¡»mood completely¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸Think seriously¡­What does Mana have to do to be approved by Minaho-san?¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    Mana¡­thinks.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Let¡¯s abandon the naive ideas. Minaho-san is on a do-or-die game with her life on the line¡­If there¡¯s even a slight possibility of Mana betraying us¡­if there¡¯s even a slight possibility of her sabotaging us¡­it¡¯s determined that she¡¯ll be disposed¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s right.

    Minaho-neesan¡­is shouldering the lives of the whole ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    We can¡¯t overlook the insecure element of Mana.

    ¡¸Minaho-san won¡¯t accept anything half-hearted¡­what would you do, Mana?!¡¹

    Mana¡­!

    Mana answers¡­!

    ¡¸I think, Mana has to be Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡¹

    Mana answered with a crying face.

    ¡¸¡­I think so too. ¡­If you don¡¯t persist through that, Minaho-san will never accept Mana¡¹

    ¡­Slave

    ¡¸¡­Therefore, Megu-oneechan told me earlier to stop thinking about myself and just think about Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If ever Mana tries to give priority to herself¡­at that moment, Minaho-san will cast away Mana. We¡¯re already at that level¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana has always been selfish, disobedient, and conceited¡­¡¹

    Mana reflects deeply.

    Did Mana¡¯s image detoriate that much for Minaho-neesan¡­?

    No¡­If I recall, she wasn¡¯t seen as someone that can be trusted.

    ¡¸If Mana wants to live like a human in the future¡­She has to become a complete slave. It¡¯s okay, Yoshi-kun will love you as a ¡ºLittle sister¡»properly. But, Mana must not depend on Yoshi-kun¡¯s love¡­Mana is a slave after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Is that okay?

    Mana nods her pale face.

    Tears are accumulating in her eyes¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mana was a fool who took advantage of kindness¡­ Having never thought of being a slave¡­I¡¯ve been impolite once again¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­You understand it well. Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Mana will become Onii-chan¡¯s slave. I will set my heart on becoming a slave¡­I¡¯ll learn the spirit of being a slave¡­!¡¹

    Mana swears to herself in the mirror.

    Mana will make herself fall to a slave¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, but¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t need to mind it. Just think of Mana as your ¡ºLittle sister¡»as you do and just love her. Mana will selfishly convince herself that she¡¯s¡ºYoshi-kun¡¯s slave¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Understand that this is necessary for Mana¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    Mana turned to me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­Thank you for saying that you want to rape Mana¡¹

    Mana is desperately forcing herself to smile¡­

    She¡¯s becoming my slave to get over her fear of being violated.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    Mana is a very clever girl.

    She¡¯s a girl who didn¡¯t lose her sense of self, she¡¯s adaptive to the situation.

    Because of that, she was hated by Minaho-neesan and others though¡­

    Mana has the strong willpower and acting ability¡­

    That kind of Mana¡­is convincing herself that ¡ºShe¡¯s my slave¡»¡­

    What¡¯s going on¡­?!

    ¡¸Thank you for liking Mana¡¯s face! Please rape Mana a lot¡­I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get used to it¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    Her small breasts rubs against my chest.

    ¡¸Mana¡­you must not get used! Yoshi-kun wants to rape the Mana who has the afraid face. You must not get used to rape. You should be scared of it¡­!¡¹

    Megu said something illogical.

    ¡¸Got it Megu-oneechan¡­Mana won¡¯t get used to sex. I¡¯ll always be scared of it¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s forcing herself smile while trembling.

    ¡¸Now¡­Yoshi-kun, rape Mana¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸You like Mana¡¯s face don¡¯t you?¡­It¡¯s okay. Yoshi-kun¡¯s hatred, anxiety, loneliness, and despair¡­ You can release it all inside Mana along with your semen¡­!

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun is always enduring everything¡­There¡¯s a lot of bad thing that¡¯s accumulating in your heart. This is why you want to rape a girl like Yukino, don¡¯t you¡¹

    ¡­Megu¡¯s eyes are in pain.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m the worst guy¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­You¡¯re very cute. I love you, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. Expose the true Yoshi-kun in front of us. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s shameful or ugly. We will clear up all of the dark feelings collected in Yoshi-kun¡¯s heart¡­!¡¹

    ¡­But.

    ¡­Doesn¡¯t that mean?

    ¡¸We¡¯re Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwomen¡»¡­we want to accept all the good things and bad things about Yoshi-kun¡­! Now¡­release all your pent up desires on Mana! Mana will be in charge of that today¡­therefore¡¹

    Megu speaks.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t need Yukino anymore, do you?¡¹

    ¡­I shivered.

    Megu¡­is trying to tear Yukino away from me.

    She¡¯s trying to change the outlet of my emotions to Mana from Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­From now on, you¡¯re Yoshi-kun¡¯s rape slave. You¡¯ll be violated anytime whenever Yoshi-kun is in ill humor. Aren¡¯t you glad? Yoshi-kun needs Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana is needed?¡¹

    Mana asks Megu.

    ¡¸Un¡­Whenever Yoshi-kun have sex with someone else, he¡¯s always taking care of his partner. That¡¯s nice but¡­Yoshi-kun needs a partner who he can release his dark desires on. If he doesn¡¯t have someone like that¡­Yoshi-kun will break in the future¡¹

    Megu declared.

    ¡¸He¡¯s currently venting it out on Yukino¡­But, Yukino¡¯s disqualified. Yukino doesn¡¯t have the capacity to accept a man¡¯s desire¡­She¡¯s an idiot you know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­¡ºYukino-san¡¯s¡»an idiot¡¹

    Yukino¡­your ¡ºSisters¡»are backstabbing you¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I think Mana is qualified. Yoshi-kun, don¡¯t you think so too?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­take a look at Mana¡¯s face again¡¹

    I look at Mana¡¯s face as Megu told me.

    ¡¸¡­As expected, Mana¡¯s face is Yoshi-kun¡¯s type?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to violate Mana¡­?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Answer honestly. We won¡¯t get away from Yoshi-kun because of something like that. We want to know Yoshi-kun¡¯s real feelings¡­!¡¹

    ¡­My real feelings

    ¡¸We want Yoshi-kun to expose his heart to us¡­!¡¹

    ¡­U

    ¡¸I want to ravish Mana. I want to make a mess out of Mana whenever I feel in ill humor. I want to make Mana my rape slave¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    I showed my dark desires to Megu and Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Do you need Mana?¡¹

    Mana asks me¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind being a sex slave or a rape slave¡­do you really think that you need Mana from the bottom of your heart¡­?!¡¹

    In the end¡­Mana¡¯s pride will be the last line.

    Her pride won¡¯t allow her to be saved from pity¡­

    Mana¡­At least think that she wants to be ¡ºneeded¡»

    Even if she becomes a ¡ºRape slave¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­I do. I need my rape slave Mana¡­!¡¹

    Mana kneels before me¡­!

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you for needing Mana, Onii-chan. Mana will be living as Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºrape slave¡»from now on¡­I¡¯ll do my very best to be loved forever¡­so please, don¡¯t abandon me. Please don¡¯t throw Mana away¡­¡¹

    Mana licks my feet.

    Just like how a dog submits itself.

    ¡¸Mana¡­What you said just now, swear that to Yoshi-kun three times a day. If Mana won¡¯t do at least that, you can¡¯t become a ¡ºrape slave¡»will you?¡¹

    Megu makes Mana fall even further¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I promise. Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s slave. I swear to be your slave throughout my life¡­!¡¹

    She kisses my feet again and again.

    During the daytime¡­I washed Mana¡¯s foot.

    And now¡­Mana¡¯s kissing my foot¡­

    As my slave.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­embrace Mana¡¹

    Megu said while stroking my penis.

    ¡¸Mana just swore to be your rape slave¡­if you don¡¯t rape her with all your might, she¡¯ll worry if Yoshi-kun really needs her or not¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­please violate Mana! Please release all of Onii-chan¡¯s gloomy emotions inside Mana! Mana is a rape slave for that sake!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Mana¡­put you hands on the mirror and stick out your butt¡­!¡¹

    I ordered Mana¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana holds to the mirror¡­

    And sticks out her ass in one go.

    ¡¸Is this good enough?¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    But still¡­Mana¡¯s body is trembling.

    She¡¯s still feeling fear from having sex.

    ¡¸Look at your own face reflected in the mirror¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I pushed my erect penis in Mana¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!!¡¹

    Feeling the glans touching her¡­Mana trembled.

    ¡¸¡­Are you scared, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very scared.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll get scarier you know¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please make it scarier¡¹

    Mana opens her slit with her fingers¡­

    Her love nectar is spilling down¡­

    ¡¸What¡­aren¡¯t you completely wet?¡­Are you aroused, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­It¡¯s just that my stomach feels hot¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re a pervert, Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mana is a lewd girl. Onii-chan, please punish this bad Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You won¡¯t be accepting any man other than me throughout your life!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mana¡¯s already Onii-chan¡¯s property. I¡¯m a slave only for Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡¯s voice sounds shrilling¡­

    Mana¡¯s body is trembling¡­

    Her face looks frightened in the mirror¡­

    I want to make that face cry even more¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll violate you! Mana!¡¹

    I pushed my glans inside Mana¡¯s slit!

    ¡¸¡­Ouuch!!¡¹

    The face in the mirror endures the pain!

    Mana¡¯s pussy that was virgin just a while ago¡­!

    The vagina that hasn¡¯t recovered from pain is invaded by my desire!

    ¡¸¡­Are you scared, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scaaared!!!¡¹

    Her small and narrow hole is expanded forcibly by my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    Mana exclaims¡­!

    ¡­She¡¯s being ravished!

    ¡­Mana¡¯s being violated!!

    ¡¸Okay¡­Let¡¯s push it to the deepest part!¡¹

    I pierce my penis to the root!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch¡­It hurts¡­!!¡¹

    A foreign object is being pushed into Mana¡¯s stomach that¡¯s about to burst.

    She¡¯s spilling out hot tears like rain¡­

    ¡­Cute.

    Does it hurt that it made you cry?¡­Are you feeling pain?

    Mana¡¯s enduring face is very beautiful, I think¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, look at the mirror¡¹

    I ordered Mana.

    ¡¸Take a look at your own face as I rape you¡­¡¹

    Mana¡­looks at herself¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s embarrassing¡­It¡¯s shameful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re beautiful, Mana. Mana¡¯s face when she¡¯s being raped by me is the cutest¡¹

    I whisper in Mana¡¯s ear while piercing her from the back .

    ¡¸What kind of face am I making right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡¯s making a scary face. But, it looks so pleased¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It feels good. Raping Mana feels really good¡¹

    I raise Mana¡¯s body from behind¡­

    I can see the part where we are connected in the mirror.

    ¡¸Look¡­take a look at it Mana. We¡¯re connected¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡­Onii-chan is inside Mana¡­!¡¹

    Mana shed tears again¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s really inside¡­Something that big is all inside Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m raping Mana right now¡¹

    ¡¸What should I do¡­Mana is being raped¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m moving¡¹

    I slowly use my waist¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaaahn¡­It¡¯s coming inside Mana! It¡¯s entering! It¡¯s coming in again! I can see it¡­it¡¯s exposed!!¡­Mana is being raped by Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana is looking at her raped self and is indulging herself in the suffering¡­!

    I can no longer hold back¡­!

    ¡¸Mana, put your hands in the mirror again¡­I¡¯m going in a dash until I ejaculate!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana puts her hand on the mirror.

    I gripped Mana¡¯s waist¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll hurt!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m scared !!¡¹

    I start a violent piston!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch, ouch, ouch! It huuuurts!!¡¹

    My penis is being stroked by the narrow vagina!

    I ram deeper towards Mana¡¯s uterus!

    ¡¸Ouch! It hurts deep inside!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face in the mirror is enduring the pain and suffering!

    Her tears spill down and splashes on the bathroom floor¡­!

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­Onii-chan¡­Onii-chaaan¡­!!¡¹

    Mana can no longer shout anything but ¡¸Onii-chan¡¹

    She¡¯s just desperately enduring the man¡¯s cruelty¡­!

    I touch Mana¡¯s breasts from behind!

    I tease her nipples¡­!

    Oh¡­the desire to ejaculate rises in a dash!

    ¡¸Mana¡­I¡¯m releasing it! I¡¯m going to release it inside Mana!¡¹

    I look at Mana in the mirror!

    ¡¸Cum! Defile Mana¡¯s body! Make it dirty! Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaaaaah

    ¡­Cumming!

    ¡­It¡¯s coming1

    It¡¯s rising up¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­M-Manaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    My semen blows out!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah!!! Onii-chan!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s womb is trembling as semen pours in¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s coming out right now!¡¹

    We look at each other in the mirror

    ¡¸I can tell¡­I can feel it¡­Onii-chan is pouring it inside Mana right now!!¡¹

    Doku, dokudoku, doku¡­!

    My penis pulsates and sent white liquid to Mana¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Manaaa!¡¹

    I stab in my waist and squeezes it to the last drop¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­Onii-chan, does it feel good?¡¹

    Mana asks me.

    ¡¸¡­It does, what about Mana?

    ¡¸Mana doesn¡¯t know¡­But¡¹

    The 14 year old girl in the mirror looks at me while being impregnated¡­

    ¡¸The Mana in the mirror makes a pleased face¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Mana is surely a pervert¡­an abnormal pervert1¡¹

    My ejaculation finally ends.

    I embrace Mana¡¯s body from behind.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great¡­Mana is a ¡ºrape slave¡»for only me¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­You¡¯re right. Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Mana. I feel refreshed after ejaculating inside Mana¡­!¡¹

    I kissed Mana¡¯s ear from behind¡­

    I pull out my penis from Mana.

    The remains of the sperm drips out from her slit opened wide.

    Mana turns to me, putting her ass in the bathroom floor.

    ¡¸Mana should be the one thanking you for using her body, Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    Mana looks at Megu

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan¡­sex is amazing¡¹

    Megu looks at us satisfied.

    ¡¸Mana never knew that it¡¯s so pleasant to use her own body to make Onii-chan feel good¡¹

    Mana smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸I think so too¡­When I make Yoshi-kun feel good, I feel glad that I¡¯m born a woman¡¹

    ¡¸un¡­Mana¡¯s glad to be a woman as well. I¡¯m glad it¡¯s Onii-chan. I¡¯m glad I¡¯m his slave¡­!¡¹

    Megu asks Mana.

    ¡¸How is it Mana?¡­Want to continue?¡¹

    Continue¡­

    The life of a rape slave¡­

    From now on¡­Mana will continue becoming my outlet of my desires¡­

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­Un. Even if it¡¯s rape, I know Onii-chan likes Mana¡­¡¹

    Mana nods.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Once again, we entered the bath and washed the sweat and love nectar.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­wash Megu¡¯s body¡¹

    Speaking of which, there¡¯s that too.

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    When I take the sponge, Megu¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need sponge¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Wash me with your hand¡­!¡¹

    I put body soap on my hand¡­

    Then¡­washed Megu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸¡­Aahn, it feels good¡¹

    Megu whispers to me.

    I thoroughly enjoy Megu¡¯s body by the palm of my hand¡­

    ¡¸¡­You can touch me lewder you know¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸No¡­Touch me lewder. I want you to touch me¡­!¡¹

    Her breasts, stomach, back, legs, ass, and even her crotch are washed cleanly by me¡­

    I showered Megu and washed away the bubble¡­

    Then, we warmed our body in the bathtub again¡­

    When I decided to get out of the bath¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to take a rest after the bath, but¡­¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Attach the collar we received a while ago on Megu. Yoshi-kun has the chain. Megu will become Yoshi-kun¡¯s dog¡­I want you to violate me from behind like a dog¡­!¡¹

    Megu pleads me with passionate eyes¡­

    ¡¸I want to be violated by Yoshi-kun while looking at myself in the mirror too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    My crotch hardens again¡­

    ¡¸Mana wants to do it too? Let¡¯s become Yoshi-kun¡¯s pet¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸If Onii-chan wants to do it¡­¡¹

    Mana doesn¡¯t prioritize her own desires anymore.

    She thinks about what I want before anything¡­

    ¡¸Well done, Mana¡­You said the right thing¡­!¡¹

    Mana doesn¡¯t forget to ¡ºEducate¡»Mana¡­

    I¡­

    ¡¸Un. Let¡¯s go with collar play, Mana. Ah, but, I only have one chain to be attached¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Tamayo-san gave me only one

    ¡¸If we have only one¡­Megu-oneechan can have it Mana will be watching over¡¹

    That might be the right answer as well

    If it was the previous ¡ºMaika¡»she¡¯d calmly say ¡¸Let¡¯s get another one from Tamayo-san¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­Let¡¯s get out of the bath first. I want to drink something. I¡¯m feeling thirsty¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    The three of us get out of the bath.

    When I open the door¡­

    There¡¯s one woman standing in there¡­

    A tall woman wearing black clothes.

    ¡¸¡­It seems that her ¡ºEducation¡»is going well¡¹

    She smiles with her usual cold eyes¡­

    ¡­Eeeeeeh?

    W-Why are you here?

    M-Minaho-neesan¡­?!!!!

    1. Hentai no Inranna, which means almost the same but Inran goes with ¡°Debauched, lewd, lascivious, lecherous, salacious, wild¡± ?

 Chapter 124

    124. Crimes and punishment.

    Mana and I are in blank surprise as¡­

    Minaho-neesan suddenly appeared.

    Megu speaks to Minaho-neesan with a resolute expression.

    ¡¸¡­You could¡¯ve given us a bit more time¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡­Did she know that Minaho-neesan came?

    ¡¸Megumi, do you want that collar play that much?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at Megu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Megu answers with blushing cheeks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­you can do it later¡¹

    ¡­Err

    What does this mean?

    Mana came to her senses¡­!

    Mana then kneeled on the bathroom floor naked¡­!

    Her forehead touches the floor.

    ¡¸My, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in a sadistic tone¡­

    ¡­Mana doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Mana¡¹

    When I asked her, Mana¡­

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­please allow me to ask for forgiveness on Yuzuki-sama!¡¹

    Mana said while her forehead touches the floor.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sure. Minaho-neesan, Mana said that she wants to apologize¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stands in front of Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika-san, no, you¡¯re Mana-san aren¡¯t you?¡­I allow you to speak to me¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan dominates Mana as a ¡ºRuler¡»¡­!

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sama¡­I, have been impolite to everyone, to Yuzuki-sama since the beginning of the day. I am very sorry¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s voice is desperate.

    She¡¯s apologizing to Minaho-neesan with a shaking voice¡­!

    ¡¸Please punish me accordingly¡­! However, please don¡¯t punish Onii-chan. Please!¡¹

    Eh¡­Me?

    ¡­Ah.

    ¡­I see.

    Mana¡¯s my ¡ºwoman¡»¡­

    My ¡ºLittle sister¡»¡­My ¡ºRape slave¡»

    Naturally¡­Mana¡¯s misconduct is caused by my lack of supervision¡­

    Mana¡¯s sins are my sins.

    ¡­Oh

    ¡­I

    Why am I this idiotic?

    I never noticed something important until someone tells it!!!

    I kneeled next to Mana in hurry¡­!

    I kneeled in front of Minaho-neesan while still naked!!!

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan, I¡¯m sorry! I will properly ¡ºDiscipline¡»Mana for her sins! I will take all the punishment¡­Please spare Mana!¡¹

    I stick my forehead on the bathroom floor.

    My head bumps against the floor because of the momentum.

    But still¡­I desperately rub my forehead on the tiles¡­!

    ¡¸Sure¡­For the time being, you two passed¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told us.

    ¡¸¡­Raise your heads. Look at me¡¹

    The two of us looked up from the floor to Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun. I wanted you to learn the responsibility of a ¡ºman¡»to his ¡ºwoman¡» You must not spoil them¡­1 You must scold her so she won¡¯t cause trouble to other people, she must be punished as well. If you can¡¯t do that¡­I can always take away Mana-san away from you anytime I want¡­¡¹

    Even though the tone is kind¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s words were severe¡­

    ¡¸¡­And, Mana-san. If ever you ignored your master, Yoshida-kun and just talked to me directly¡­I was to dispose of you immediately¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s cold words scares Mana¡­!

    ¡­I see.

    If it was the usual ¡ºMaika¡»¡­even if she¡¯s going to apologize to Minaho-neesan, she¡¯ll ignore me and talk to her directly.

    ¡¸And¡­Confessing your crime and considering to prevent the punishment reaching your master was wonderful. You¡¯re a smart one so if you realize that you¡¯re no longer Shirasaka house¡¯s ¡ºPrincess¡», but Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»I thought that you¡¯ll be able to behave yourself properly¡­I¡¯m giving you a passing grade for the time being¡¹

    Then, does Minaho-neesan¡­¡­Mana?

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯ve been watching Mana-san for the whole day, but¡­Aren¡¯t you the type who ¡ºforgets the head once it¡¯s past the throat2¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks down at Mana with a cold smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Mana is that kind of foolish girl¡­!¡¹

    Mana speaks words of reflection while in half-tears.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not an idiot¡­I¡¯ve said this a while ago, Mana-san is smart. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have the class. Realize that you¡¯re a vulgar human¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Yuzuki-sama¡¹

    But still¡­Mana holds back her tears.

    If it was Yukino, then she would¡¯ve been swept away by her feelings and just cry and scream, but¡­Mana¡¯s holding back.

    That¡¯s Mana¡¯s strength I think.

    ¡¸¡ºStrike while the iron¡¯s hot¡»wasn¡¯t it? Then, I thought of completing Mana¡¯s¡ºeducation¡»at the current stage¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan came to this room¡­

    to thoroughly establish the ¡ºSlave consciousness¡»to Mana?

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, you¡¯ll catch cold when you stay naked. Let¡¯s talk the details in that bed¡­Megumi

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Your bodies are still wet. Wipe Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Megu took the bath towel from the love hotel¡¯s dressing room.

    She spreads it out¡­and tries to wipe me up.

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s fine. I can do it myself¡­¡¹

    When I say that¡­Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­let Megumi wipe you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t take the job of your ¡ºwomen¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­is also ¡ºeducating¡»me

    ¡­Thoroughly.

    ¡¸Let Megu wipe you¡­I want to do this¡¹

    Megu smiles gently.

    ¡¸Un¡­Then please. Megu¡¹

    I spread my arms and stand to make it easy for Megu to wipe me

    Megu wipes my body with a bath towel¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­There¡¯s two pieces of bath towels¡¹

    Certainly¡­The bath towel prepared in the love hotel are only for one man and one woman.

    ¡¸Why are you not doing anything¡­?¡¹

    Hearing Minaho-neesan, Mana jumps up¡­!

    ¡¸¡­O-Onii-chan¡­P-Please let Mana wipe Onii-chan¡¯s body as well!¡¹

    Taking another bath towel¡­Mana stands in my back.

    ¡¸¡­C-Can I wipe your body?¡¹

    Mana didn¡¯t wipe without my permission.

    Is this the consciousness of a ¡ºslave¡»?

    ¡¸Un¡­please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Megu¡¯s in front¡­

    While Mana wipes my back side.

    While the two of them are naked.

    Megu¡¯s cute breast is shaking¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be wiping the feet as well¡¹

    Mana kneels on the floor and wipes my feet.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m wiping this one too¡¹

    Megu is wiping my penis carefully.

    ¡¸Thanks¡­¡¹

    My body has been completely dried off.

    I ask Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­should I wipe Megu and Mana¡¯s body as well?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸You can do that as you like. They¡¯re Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºwomen¡»aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    They¡¯re my ¡ºwomen¡»

    I do what I must as it¡¯s my responsibility. 3

    ¡¸Megu¡­I¡¯m wiping you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, dear¡¹

    Megu stands in front of me bashfully¡­

    No matter how much she exposes her naked body to me, Megu won¡¯t forget the shame¡­

    Mego won¡¯t forget the embarrassment from feeling that I¡¯m looking at her.

    Megu who¡¯s bright red is really cute¡­

    I took the bath towel from Megu and wiped her soft body.

    ¡¸¡­Next, Mana¡¹

    Before, I¡¯d use the reason that Mana is younger¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s no good.

    Megu became my ¡ºwoman¡»before Mana¡­

    Megu is the ¡ºLawful wife¡»for me an Mana is a ¡ºLittle sister¡»and a ¡ºslave¡»

    Mana should be after Megu¡­

    That is priority.

    I wipe every corner of Mana¡¯s small body.

    Her small breasts¡­and the crotch where my semen is dripping.

    ¡¸Done?¡­Then, there¡¯s a love hotel gown there, right? Put it on Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Certainly, there¡¯s a thin strange cloth in the dressing room.

    Megu took the pink one for herself and passed the blue to me.

    Anyway¡­I tried putting it on.

    Somehow¡­instead of a gown.

    It feels like I¡¯m a hospital patient that will have an operation¡­

    Megu and I wore our gown, but¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­what about Mana?¡¹

    When I asked, Minaho-neesan laughed.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºSlaves¡»don¡¯t wear clothes you know?¡¹

    ¡­Mana trembles from what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Now¡­Let¡¯s go back in the room. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going back after a small talk¡­then you can enjoy the night with the three of you¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We returned to the room with the bed.

    Megu and I sit on the bed and Mana sits on the floor naked.

    She¡¯s snuggling up to my feet like a pet¡­

    Minaho-neesan turned the sofa to the bed, then sat down.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Minaho-neesan, when did you come back?¡¹

    I started with a harmless question.

    ¡¸¡­Come back?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, didn¡¯t you come back from the mansion?¡¹

    Right¡­Minaho-neesan said that and should¡¯ve gone out of the love hotel.

    Nei-san said ¡¸Sensei¡¯s coming back soon¡¹in the call as well¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­I was lying¡¹

    ¡­Lie?!4

    ¡¸I was in this hotel all this time¡­I was listening to your conversation¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡­Does that mean!?!

    ¡¸It¡¯s better that my location and way of contact is unknown¡­It would be disturbing the enemy¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is talking about something totally different from what she said a while ago

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, how did you notice it?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Megu.

    Right¡­Megu?

    ¡¸¡­The call¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸¡­I tried to mail all of my friends that I changed my phone number. But, there¡¯s no one replying¡¹

    No reply?

    ¡¸Usually, there are girls who would reply immediately, but they didn¡¯t send anything¡­¡¹

    No¡­But.

    Megu¡¯s phone was used to mail Misuzu¡­

    Then, Misuzu called immediately¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I thought that Minaho-san might¡¯ve given us a phone that can only talk to specific people¡­¡¹

    Specific people?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We had copied the memory of your previous phones to that but¡­you can only call to the numbers registered beforehand¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said¡­

    ¡­The numbers registered beforehand?

    ¡­Is that why I was able to make a call with Misuzu and Nei-san¡­?!

    ¡¸I¡¯ve said this a while ago¡­I don¡¯t trust Mana-san at all¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks down at Mana¡­!

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be troublesome if Mana-san betrays Yoshida-kun¡­and calls Shirasaka house, or Ichikawa-san, or even the police in secret?¡¹

    Mana¡­betrays me?

    ¡¸If Mana-san reports her location and she was rescued¡­our plans would be interfered. There¡¯s the possibility of Yoshida-kun and Megumi-san be taken as hostage as well¡­

    ¡­I see¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s why.

    ¡¸If her own phone won¡¯t do, she might use Yoshida-kun or Megumi¡¯s phone. Therefore¡­I handed the three of you the same phone spec. Yoshida-kun knows that he can contact Misuzu and Nei¡­for the time being, it can also contact me, Katsuko, Margo, and Nagisa It won¡¯t be able to contact anyone but that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­ In short, Minaho-neesan.

    Doesn¡¯t trust Mana at all¡­!

    ¡¸Minaho-san knowing our conversation in the supermarket is because this phone is wiretapped isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Megu asks further.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. At most, coming to this hotel¡­this room has some hidden cameras so I¡¯ve been watching your state with Tamayo¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    But¡­Tamayo-san

    Just told me earlier¡­¡¸You¡¯re feel that there¡¯s someone watching over you in the mansion when you have sex so you can¡¯t concentrate, right?¡¹ She said that we can use this hotel anytime¡­

    Therefore¡­I was sure that this hotel doesn¡¯t have cameras and mic¡­!

    ¡­Right

    Tamayo-san didn¡¯t say anything about not having any monitor in here.

    I just misunderstood it by myself.

    ¡¸Tomorrow¡­Mana is an important hostage until the negotiation with Ichikawa-san finishes. I can¡¯t let you go. Therefore, I pretended to be going back and monitored you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­In Minaho-neesan¡¯s current plan, keeping Mana in check has a big meaning.

    Minaho-neesan must continue to watch her by herself.

    ¡¸If they rescued Mana-san¡­Ichikawa-san will immediately cooperate with Shirasaka house and attack us. That would be troublesome. We needed another day¡­no, just half a day would be fine. As long as we have Mana-san in our hands¡­Ichikawa-san will hinder Shirasaka house¡¯s activities. I want to disturb Shirasaka house¡¯s movement even for a bit¡­ Therefore¡­It would truly be troublesome if Mana-san isn¡¯t here tonight¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said¡­

    ¡¸¡­Also, I want to know Mana-san¡¯s real intentions. I want to confirm it with my own eyes if you really are suitable as Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    A suitable ¡ºwoman¡»¡­for me¡­

    ¡¸Your judgement is correct¡­with Mana-san¡¯s character, she won¡¯t be able to start over again unless she falls to the social status of ¡ºSlave¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸Truly¡­ she has grown up in a bad environment. Megumi has commented on your ¡ºPrincess feeling¡», it really is true. You fit in the enemy well¡­and behaved as much as you like as Yoshida-kun has become your guardian¡¹

    Was it that bad?

    ¡¸A normal girl would¡¯ve been a bit more modest¡­ Furthermore¡­After Mana-san has been declared that ¡ºyou¡¯ll become our ally¡», you hesitated multiple times don¡¯t you? Thinking whether you should betray Yoshida-kun and contact Ichikawa-san¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­has been observing Mana all this time.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re like a Shirasaka in some meaning Well¡­we know Shirasaka Sousuke so we were able to hold back. You¡¯re the same as him¡­Your head is thinking something else while trying to talk trust¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan can feel the figure of Mana¡¯s father, Shirasaka Sousuke in her back.

    The daughter resembles the father.

    If they live together¡­it¡¯s obvious that their thought and attitude would be similar.

    Therefore¡­Minaho-neesan never lowered her guard.

    No matter how much of a child Mana is, if she lowers her guard¡­it would become similar with Shirasaka Sousuke.

    She didn¡¯t forget the possibility of her betrayal.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve explained it in words so far but, Mana-san has never seen any evidence about the crimes Shirasaka Sousuke has commited. Do you know why?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    Speaking of which¡­Yukino has been shown images and videos, and yet¡­

    There¡¯s nothing shown to Mana yet.

    Minaho-neesan showed the scar in her stomach but¡­it was just explained through words after that.

    ¡¸I wanted to know how much Mana-san would believe on our earnest talk. I can measure her humanity by that¡¹

    Mana¡¯s humanity.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun has always been serious to Mana-san. I showed my scar to Mana-san with serious feelings, and yet¡­Mana-san¡¯s manner was always wavering¡­¡¹

    ¡­Wavering?

    ¡¸In the end¡­She can¡¯t get convinced that the harm should be reaching herself no matter how much evildoing her father has done. Rather than that¡­Mana-san¡¯s pride can¡¯t agree with the reality that Yoshida-kun has raped her¡­! Her head was just filled with the tragedy that happened to herself. Therefore, no matter how serious we talk, it won¡¯t appeal Mana-san¡¯s heart. Mana-san has been acting as an¡ºally¡»on the surface all this time¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    ¡¸Megumi has noticed my intention¡­and knows how much on the edge Mana-san is¡¹

    MInaho-neesan looks at Megu¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I was able to imagine how Minaho-san would ¡ºdispose¡»of Mana-san¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­Megumi was there during the most horrible time of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸yes¡­Not just my mother¡­I¡¯ve seen multiple ladies dying¡­¡¹

    ¡­Died?

    Minaho-san looks at Mana¡­

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­You just said that ¡ºYou¡¯ll accept whatever kind of punishment¡»didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Mana answers while sitting on the floor naked.

    ¡¸Did you say that knowing the meaning of ¡ºDisposal5¡»in our world when you say that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    Mana shook her head¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡ºDisposal¡»means ¡ºKill¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said calmly.

    Mana¡¯s body begin to tremble.

    Her molar chatters.

    Megu looks at Mana.

    ¡¸I noticed that Minaho-san intended to kill Mana if she betray us. She has already come to that level¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It was on that level from the start¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a smile.

    ¡¸The original plan I made was to get Shirasaka Yukino pregnant sell her away to an overseas prostitution brothel after giving birth. Shirasaka Maika will be gangbanged in front of Shirasaka Sousuke, and kill her¡­¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped you know? My little sister¡­ Naomi was killed by Shirasaka Sousuke. It¡¯s not just Naomi¡­Keiko-san and Shinobu-san¡­Hiroko-san¡­Yoshie-san¡­Yuuki¡­Minako¡­Kaede¡­there¡¯s a lot of girls who committed suicide as well¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Mana with cold eyes.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s for revenge against Shirasaka Sousuke¡­It can¡¯t be helped that we would kill his beloved daughter in front of him¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stands up from the sofa¡­goes to the table and opens her laptop.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll show you the evidences. The files I¡¯ve sent Ichikawa-san is totaled eight hours. The images and videos there are all uncensored. I¡¯ll show a part of it¡­!¡¹

    We faced the laptop screen.

    ¡­Then, the video starts.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The man violates a young girl.

    While laughing at the crying girl.

    ¡¸That¡¯s me¡­the 12 year old me¡­!¡¹

    The same man rapes another woman¡­

    ¡¸This is my mother¡­¡¹

    The woman¡¯s face is dead.

    A small girl is crying next to the dead corpse lying on the bed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Megu, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Another girl is being violated¡­

    The man is on top of the woman resisting violently.

    ¡¸This is Naomi¡­She was just 12 years old¡¹

    That girl¡¯s funeral photo.

    ¡¸¡­This is cruel¡¹

    A woman wearing our school uniform is being violated.

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-san?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Shirasaka Sousuke has raped Nagisa¡¯s virginity¡­!¡¹

    Another girl resists the man with a fist.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s Katsuko-san, right?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, Katsuko-nee was also kidnapped by Shirasaka Sousuke and was turned to a prostitute¡¹

    This time, two girls are being violated as they cry violently¡­

    I recognized the face of the crying girl¡­

    ¡¸¡­This person was the one in the hotel office a while ago?¡¹

    ¡¸Tamayo-san was also one of the women deceived by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸The girl violated behind Tamayo-san is Minako-san¡­Minako-san wasn¡¯t able to endure the prostitution and committed suicide¡­!¡¹

    The girls Shirasaka Sousuke has raped¡­

    These videos¡­

    The images of women who died¡­

    It¡¯s repeated in turns¡­

    There are abnormal sex videos where Shirasaka is there too.

    There are blood-stained girls as well¡­

    The one with blood spouting out of her crotch¡­is Minaho-neesan¡­!

    Any of the images have the women crying intensely.

    And, Shirasaka-san¡­is always laughing.

    He¡¯s laughing frivolously like an idiot.

    What a selfish and disgusting smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­This is impossible¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way Papa would be forgiven for doing this¡¹

    Mana spilled tears¡­

    ¡­Before long

    The video ends.

    ¡¸¡­This is just a part of it. Shirasaka Sousuke has been doing this kind of things for 20 years. Deceiving women, abducting them, raping them¡­then turning them to prostitutes when he gets tired of them. He sells off the broken girls abroad¡­ The prostitutes who received proper reward were only after I participated the management¡­¡¹

    ¡­Absurd.

    Hearing her talk and watching the video is completely different.

    It¡¯s so cruel¡­and frightening.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­You do know the reason why Katsuko-san ¡ºShe can¡¯t marry happily¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸After experiencing this kind of hell¡­It¡¯s already impossible. Thinking about the girls who have died¡­there¡¯s no way she can be happy¡­!¡¹

    I was trying to understand it with my head.

    I was trying to understand it with just words.

    But¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge¡­

    Her hate for Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    It¡¯s far darker than what I thought¡­

    They weren¡¯t just deprived of their youth¡­

    Those who died¡­

    The companions killed¡­

    Minaho-neesan and the other girls¡¯ heart were killed.

    ¡¸¡­Does Mana have to die?¡¹

    Mana asks Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸¡­That depends on Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸Do you really want her?¡­You must not answer using your pity and sympathy. Speak honestly¡­Do you need Mana?¡¹

    I look at Mana.

    Mana is looking at me with a desperate face.

    ¡­I

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸¡­I do. It¡¯s not for my sake but for Minaho-neesan¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­For my sake?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No matter how much you hate Shirasaka Sousuke¡­Minaho-san must not kill Mana. You¡¯d be the same as Shirasaka Sousuke if you do¡­please don¡¯t do killing at least¡­Nee-san!¡¹

    Hearing my answer¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸Then¡­make her your ¡ºSlave¡» I won¡¯t accept Mana-san¡¯s life unless she¡¯s a ¡ºSlave¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Mana will be my¡ºslave¡»forever¡­!¡¹

    I will keep Mana¡¯s life.

    She won¡¯t be killed.

    I can¡¯t let her be killed.

    Mana should live.

    ¡¸I will be raping Mana in front of Shirasaka Sousuke. I¡¯ll declare that Mana¡¯s my slave in front of her father. I¡¯ll give that revenge on you at least¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­at least, I won¡¯t rest easy if that much won¡¯t be done¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Mana¡­are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸Yes¡­understood¡¹

    She replied in a small voice.

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­I¡¯ll say this beforehand, there are a lot of women who has a grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke. I will hold back the other women for Yoshida-kun¡¯s sake. But, if ever Mana-san tries to betray Yoshida-kun even once after this¡­we will kill you without hesitation¡­in the most cruel way possible. Remember that much¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Mana.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡­¡¹

    I get off the bed and kneeled in front of Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Please punish me!6¡¹

    ¡­Right, I

    Today¡­I¡¯ve committed sins that Minaho-neesan must punish.

    ¡¸I¡­never understood how serious Minaho-neesan is on her revenge¡­ It¡¯s also my responsibility that Mana has did as she pleases. Much more¡­I tried to let go Mana¡¹

    ¡­I proposed to let Mana go home by taxi.

    Minaho-neesan should¡¯ve heard that with her hidden microphone.

    ¡¸But¡­You didn¡¯t give up¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ I can¡¯t forgive myself for thinking that even once¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Okay¡­then, I¡¯ll give Yoshida-kun¡¯s punishment¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I look up at Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Starting now, until seven in the morning¡­ejaculate ten times. All of it should be intravaginal. You can¡¯t ejaculate from fellatio or outside the body¡­!¡¹

    1. Yeah, don¡¯t spoil ***u ?

    2. It means that she just goes back to her usual when the danger is gone ?

    3. ¡¡ºÎ¤ò¤¹¤ë¤Î¤â¡¢¥ª¥ì¤¬¥ª¥ì¤ÎØŸÈÎ¤Ç¤·¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤±¤Ê¤¤¡£ ?

    4. yeah, Yoshida¡¯s earth has shattered ?

    5. Disposal and Punishment has the same Kanji here ?

    6. This punishment doesn¡¯t also mean dispose ?

 Chapter 125

    125. The first Super Shimai-donburi great war F

    T-Ten!?

    ¡­creampies1

    Even though I just had two rounds of sex!

    ¡¸¡­I think that number is appropriate¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks down at Mana.

    ¡¸That was the number of times Mana-san has hesitated whether she should betray Yoshida-kun or not for the whole day, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Mana trembles in surprise.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun. Do you remember Mana-san repeatedly talking about ¡ºHamburger Steak¡»during her call with Ichikawa-san in the hotel?¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­she was talking about ¡ºHamburger steak¡»too much.

    ¡¸She¡¯s worrying about whether she should tell her current location to Ichikawa-san. Or possibly¡­She¡¯s trying to let Ichikawa-san remember a hotel somewhere they¡¯ve eaten ¡ºHamburger steak¡»¡¹

    Hearing Minaho-neesan¡­Mana looks down.

    ¡¸You see¡­People associate with image immediately. When trying to tell¡ºI¡¯m held at a hotel right now¡»you correspond it by saying what you see in front of you, the¡ºHamburger steak from the hotel room-service¡» Of course, just the ¡ºHamburger steak¡»message won¡¯t reach Ichikawa-san¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it is/

    ¡¸Mana-san is making a call with a calm face¡­but she¡¯s actually facing a considerable pressure. Therefore¡­she can only express the image of ¡ºHotel¡»by using the word ¡ºHamburger steak¡»¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has been reading Mana psychologically that away all this time.

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­Are you still not going to answer? How many times did you try to betray Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Mana looks up.

    ¡¸¡­I think it is as you say¡­ten times¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I¡¯ve seen you you trying to look around multiple times wondering how to escape from us. If Yoshida-kun and Megumi weren¡¯t with you all this time, you might¡¯ve really ran away somewhere¡¹

    I never noticed it.

    I didn¡¯t suspect Mana at all¡­

    I only saw her as a child falling into a pitiful situation.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you have that number. Make Yoshida-kun ejaculate as your punishment¡¹

    ¡­The number I overlooked Mana¡¯s suspicious behavior

    ¡¸But¡­there would also be various troubles tomorrow. It would be a problem if Yoshida-kun isn¡¯t healthy¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan grins.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯d like you to sleep for at least five hours¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸It¡¯s 10 o¡¯clock right now. Have sex for two hours after this and sleep by 12 o¡¯clock. And, wake up at 5 o¡¯clock tomorrow and have sex until 7¡¹

    2 hours + 2 Hours = 4 hours¡­10 ejaculations.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san. Do you mind me being a partner of Yoshida-kun as well?¡¹

    Megu asks with a serious face¡­

    ¡¸Of course you can. As long as Yoshida-kun ejaculates inside the vagina¡­however, Megumi¡¯s sex will only be for the two hours at night. I forbid you from receiving Yoshida-kun¡¯s ejaculation by tomorrow morning¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why, Minaho-san?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­Tomorrow¡¯s your medical checkup. It would be embarrassing for you to have Yoshida-kun¡¯s semen dripping from your crotch while you¡¯re having your height and and weight measured, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s right.

    I can¡¯t let Megu go through such embarrassment.

    ¡¸But¡­Mana-san was told by Ikeda-sensei that she can have sex only at least two times tonight¡¹

    Megu holds on.

    ¡¸You see¡­Ikeda-sensei said¡ºWell, as long as it¡¯s around two times¡» In the first place¡­Mana-san don¡¯t want to be ravished by Yoshida-kun for tonight anymore. Thinking that Ichikawa-san will be coming for her tomorrow¡­she thinks that she only has to overcome tonight. You heard her asking Ikeda-sensei ¡ºCan I have sex for tonight?¡» She¡¯s expecting an answer ¡ºYou just lost your virginity today so don¡¯t have sex for the rest of the day¡»from Ikeda-sensei¡­¡¹

    As expected¡­Mana doesn¡¯t want it.

    Having sex with me.

    ¡¸But¡­Ikeda-sensei has been a doctor that looked after the prostitutes of the mansion for years¡­She won¡¯t say anything that will pamper her¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Does it mean that she can do it as many times until tomorrow¡­?¡¹

    I asked Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Yoshida-kun is thinking that Mana-san doesn¡¯t wish to have sex anymore tonight, am I wrong? Tomorrow morning, she¡¯ll just make another reason to avoid sex again. Mana-san¡¯s fundamentally clever¡­for a middle school level¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks down at mana with contemptuous eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been playing with Yukiyo when it comes to psychological warfare. That girl is good when it comes to explanations, excuses, and logical developments advantageous for herself¡¹

    ¡­Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸As far as I know¡­Yukiyo is the best idiot in the mansion. Lascivious, vulgar, and pervert, she is beyond help. That¡¯s why she¡¯s very cute¡¹

    Minaho-neesan criticizes Iwakura-kaichou¡­

    ¡¸Earlier, Yoshida-kun talked about trying to betray me, but¡­if you say that, Yukiyo has betrayed me multiple times. No¡­Even now she¡¯s beginning to work on betraying me¡­ Of course, I know all of it¡­ I should be thinking of her next punishment as welll¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­speaks happily.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Yoshida-kun and Megumi, you can betray me as much as you want. As long as you¡¯re prepared to take the punishment¡­ Don¡¯t worry. No matter how much you betray me¡­I¡¯ll never throw you away¡­¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko¡­Nagisa¡­Margo¡­Yukiyo¡­Nei¡­Agnes¡­And, the two of you. My ¡ºToys¡»¡­ I will never abandon the people I accepted. You are much more important than my life. I love all of you¡­!¡¹

    I never understood the meaning of being accepted by the woman named Yuzuki Minaho¡­

    ¡¸¡­Until I was turned to Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡ºtoy¡»¡­No, even after that, I was tested by Minaho-neesan and the ¡ºKuromori¡»multiple times¡­¡¹

    Starting with my rape with Yukino¡­and the various things that happened.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­In the first place, we were deceived by Shiraska Sousuke and other people, a collection of women who fell to hell¡­There¡¯s no way we would trust someone easily¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    That is the backbone as a member of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    That¡¯s why I was tested multiple times¡­

    Even though I experienced that myself¡­

    I was convinced that Mana has been accepted by everyone¡­

    I¡¯m an idiot.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter can¡¯t be easily trusted.

    ¡¸We are people who don¡¯t believe others by just mere ¡ºwords¡» We are always watching whether the person¡¯s ¡ºwords¡»and ¡ºact¡»matches¡­ Yoshida-kun is always sincere. You don¡¯t speak ¡ºwords¡»out of necessity¡­you always do your on best on¡ºacting¡»your promise¡­that is why we accepted you. I¡¯m very proud to be called ¡ºNee-san¡» by you¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles happily¡­!

    ¡¸On the contrary¡­we bind others with ¡ºWords¡» Humans, easily spit ¡ºwords¡»from the atmosphere and the momentum¡­ We can measure the ¡ºdignity¡»of others by knowing how much guts they have on taking ¡ºresponsibility¡»from their words¡­ No matter how rich they are, powerful they are, human without ¡ºdignity¡»is just trash. They can¡¯t be someone taken directly¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-nesan looks at Mana¡­

    For the whole day¡­Minaho-neesan and the ladies have been speaking gentle ¡ºwords¡»¡­were all just a ¡ºtrial¡»¡­!

    On that ¡ºtrial¡»¡­Mana

    ¡¸You kept speaking temporary¡ºwords¡»to deceive us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face looks cramped¡­

    ¡¸Do this another time and I¡¯ll kill you. That¡¯s the cruelest method as far as I can think¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes were cold¡­

    ¡¸Even if I die, Katsuko will kill you. If not, Margo. Or, Nei¡­You will definitely be killed by my ¡ºrelatives¡»you don¡¯t know¡­!

    Mana¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­can you swear to take responsibility on the¡ºwords¡»you say in the future¡­?¡¹

    Mana¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I swear. Therefore¡­please don¡¯t kill me¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-san laughs¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­You¡¯re okay being Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»for the rest of your life? You have said it yourself¡­are you okay with that¡­?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­doesn¡¯t trust Mana¡¯s pledge in the bathroom about ¡ºbecoming my rape slave¡»just a few minutes earlier¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-I promise! Mana¡­will become Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»forever¡­!¡¹

    Hearing her response¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­then, let¡¯s put a tattoo on Mana-san¡¯s genital as a proof that she¡¯s a ¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Mana looks up¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it natural for the master to mark the slave, right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸I used a template for Yukino-san¡­But, this time I will write it myself. Yoshida-kun¡­what do you want me to write?¡¹

    MInaho-neesan¡­took out her tattoo tools from her bag.

    ¡¸Your Onee-chan was stubborn¡­so Yukino-san had her pubic hair shaved and put tattoo in there. This one won¡¯t disappear for the rest of your life unless you use a special medicine¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, want to write it yourself?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No¡­my handwriting isn¡¯t that good. I¡¯ll leave it to Minaho-neesan¡¹

    I would feel sorry for Mana if I stain Mana¡¯s skin from a tool I haven¡¯t used yet¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll write it¡­What should I write?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please write¡º±¦2¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Takara?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana is my ¡ºtreasure¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s very you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan approaches Mana¡­!

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t want a tatoo¡­Megumi-chan, help me!¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­want to die?¡¹

    Mana holds her breath.

    ¡¸You are Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­If Mana betrays Yoshi-kun, I will also come to kill Mana¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s no human pampering Mana in this room anymore.

    Mana is a ¡ºslave¡»

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t move, Mana-san is the one to regret if I write badly!¡¹

    Holding the pen-like tool¡­Minaho-neesan applies it to Mana¡¯s abdomen

    ¡¸¡­Hii!¡¹

    Mana trembles from the feeling of the tip of the pen.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t move, Mana¡¹

    I ordered Mana.

    Minaho-neesan wrote ¡º±¦¡»right above Mana¡¯s slit.

    It¡¯s an emerald green letter just like during Yukino.

    It¡¯s a good writing like it¡¯s brushed¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move for a while. It would become ugly if you touched it before it settles on the skin¡­

    Mana is looking at the ¡º±¦¡»written under her navel in blank surprise.

    ¡¸Mana-san can¡¯t fall in love for the rest of her life. You won¡¯t have sex with any man other than Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks up at Minaho-neesan with tears stored in her eyes.

    ¡¸If other men sees this, how can you answer them? Do you think a man would take a woman seriously if she has a tattoo like that on top of her genital¡­?¡¹

    The tattoo that shines above the genital¡­is not fashion by all odds.

    It¡¯s a ¡ºslave woman¡»in the underground world.

    Mana is essentially a daughter of the upper class.

    As expected, she must be thinking of loving and marrying a man on the upper class.

    But¡­Japan¡¯s upper class is conservative.

    There¡¯s no way they would accept a woman with a tattoo in their genital.

    Mana begins to cry quietly.

    Mana can no longer return to Shirasaka Maika.

    She has to live as my slave¡­as Yoshida Mana¡­

    ¡¸Leave Mana-san for at least 30 minutes. Have sex with Megumi while waiting for the tattoo to completely establish¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san¡¹

    Megu asks with a serious face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­has been ¡ºtested¡» by Minaho-san and others and he was accepted¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­was never tested at least once¡¹

    Megu said sadly.

    ¡¸Please test me too¡¹

    Minaho-san embraces Megu in silence.

    ¡¸¡­You were tested as well, Megumi¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I have been watching over you from a distance for ten years since you were taken over by Yamaine-san. You have grown up to be a gentle girl that didn¡¯t yield to that harsh environment. Those ten years were your ¡ºtest¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a gentle girl at all. I¡¯m selfish, egoistic, a vulgar pervert¡­!¡¹

    Megu appeals to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸That Megumi is being accepted by Yoshida-kun. Don¡¯t worry. Everyone in ¡ºKuromori¡»believes Megumi. Everyone knows what kind of girl Megumi is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸I told you that we judge people by their ¡ºact¡»didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­yes¡¹

    ¡¸Especially, we¡¯re a gathering of prostitutes¡­we judge people in their sex¡¹

    ¡­Sex?

    ¡¸We¡¯re not watching Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex just for fun. Sex exposes a person¡¯s fundamental character¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸Megumi is devoted¡­and gentle in sex. Misuzu-san is a pleasure seeker but she doesn¡¯t forget to be considerate of Yoshida-kun. As for Yoshida-kun, he always looks at his partner¡¯s face. He doesn¡¯t leave himself on his own selfish desires¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s our sex.

    ¡¸The three of you don¡¯t forget your partners. You try to communicate properly even while in the middle of sex. People who have sex like that aren¡¯t bad people¡¹

    Minaho-neesan declared.

    ¡¸It¡¯s different to that ¡ºslave girl¡»who doesn¡¯t have the talent but to be raped forcibly¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s evaluation in sex is low.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­There¡¯s nothing bad to say about Megumi. Just think about being Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºLawful Life¡», and do your whole best¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Minaho-san¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, I should be getting out¡­Oh right, I have to give this to Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Minaho-san takes out a black collar and a long chain out of her bag¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll return the gold collar Mana-san took from Tamayo earlier. It won¡¯t suit Mana-san¡¹

    Saying that, she handed me the collar and chain.

    ¡¸This collar¡­is impossible to remove unless you put the right PIN. Yoshida-kun, put your favorite number on it. This collar is impossible to be removed using the power of the person collared. Yoshida-kun, take hold of the end of the chain. There¡¯s a wristband on the end, right? That wristband is PIN locked too. Make sure to lock it when you¡¯re sleeping at night¡­change the PIN every day so Mana-san won¡¯t remember it¡­okay?¡¹

    In short¡­After coming this far¡­Minaho-neesan still doesn¡¯t trust Mana.

    She¡¯s even putting on a collar and a chain¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­I¡¯ll put on the collar¡¹

    Mana is still stunned from the shock of getting a tattoo.

    I fixed the collar in Mana without her permission.

    It has the same mechanism as Misuzu¡¯s anklet¡­

    As for the number¡­I put on my attendance number during my three years in middle school.

    The collar locks on.

    I attached the chain on the collar.

    The position of the metal filling of the chain is on the back of her neck¡­it¡¯s can¡¯t be removed by the person even if she can reach it, the installation method was complex.

    Anyway¡­I fixed the chains.

    The length of the chain¡­is around 2M?

    I attach the chain to the wristband before it¡¯s too late.

    I put in the PIN¡­and locked it.

    With this¡­Mana can no longer run away without permission.

    ¡¸Bye then¡­If you don¡¯t have sex soon, you won¡¯t make it in time¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­I almost forgot to say but, if ever Yoshida-kun wasn¡¯t able to do 10 intravaginal ejaculation by 7 in the morning, Mana-san will be beaten up with a whip¡­for the time being, 20 times¡¹

    ¡­T-That means?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun can endure it if it¡¯s just a punishment for himself right? That is why, as a penalty if ever Yoshida-kun fails, all of it would be taken charge by the ¡ºSlave¡», Mana-san¡­!¡¹

    Mana-san who¡¯s stunned¡­looks at Minaho-neesan with frightened eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless to make that face¡­do the work assigned to you. Like a ¡ºslave¡»¡­ It¡¯s okay, humans don¡¯t die from being whipped for around 20 times. It¡¯s just that your skin would be peeled off. I will be using a horseback riding whip¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said laughingly.

    ¡¸¡­Spend a fun night~!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Minaho-neesan gets out of the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­What do you think?¡¹

    I ask Megu.

    ¡¸Will Minaho-neesan stay in the hotel till morning? Or would she go back in the mansion after this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Megu answers quietly.

    ¡¸Either way, she¡¯s observing this room. Even if Minaho-san comes back, Tamayo-san will be checking us¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    We¡¯re still being observed.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we should just do what was imposed on us as Minaho-san said.¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Two hours from now on¡­and two hours tomorrow morning. For the time being, let¡¯s set the alarm clock at 5AM¡­!¡¹

    Megu sets her phone alarm at once.

    ¡¸A simple calculation of doing it five times at night and five times in the morning, would be hard. I think we should handle as much number in the night¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Even with simple calculation, you can¡¯t ejaculate once every 24 minutes¡­!¡¹

    Megu is thinking seriously¡­

    ¡¸I will do the thinking so Yoshi-kun can just think about ejaculating¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Mana still don¡¯t have her tattoo fixed yet so please do Megu first¡¹

    Megu lies down on the bed.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it normally once¡­violate me, Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    Megu unties the string of her gown¡­

    She exposes her naked body to me.

    ¡¸¡­Megu!¡¹

    I hand over Megu!

    ¡¸¡­Aahn! Love! I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu! Megu! Megu!¡¹

    I lick Megu¡¯s breasts¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Delicious? Megu¡¯s nipples taste good?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious¡­Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸More, suck it more¡­Tease Megu¡¯s body¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    I touch Megu¡¯s whole body¡­!

    The body that has taken a bath, and accepted my semen¡­turned burning hot immediately.

    My penis has regained its strength!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m already fine. It¡¯s wet already, so come¡­!¡¹

    Megu appeals with moist eyes.

    I rushed inside Megu¡­!3

    ¡¸¡­Aaah! It¡¯s in!!¡¹

    My penis pushed to her uterus immediately.

    It¡¯s making a lewd wet sound¡­!

    The Megu¡¯s vagina is wet with love nectar and semen.

    ¡¸¡­Ravish me¡­Violate Megu!!!¡¹

    I speed up inside Megu like a sprinter¡­!

    Every time I pierce her violently¡­Megu¡¯s face looks like she¡¯s enduring pain.

    But, Megu¡¯s still looking at my eyes.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­does it feel good inside Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It feels good!¡¹

    ¡¸Want to make Megu pregnant?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡­wants Yoshi-kun¡¯s child!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu, Megu, Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸Please want Megu more! Megu will give you everything!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, are you cumming? Want to leak it inside Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m about to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! You can let it out inside Megu¡­!¡¹

    Megu embraces my back tightly!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s hot stuff¡­give it to Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, aaah!¡¹

    My penis explodes inside Megu¡¯s vagina!

    ¡­Byurururu!

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­your hot stuff is coming in! Megu is being impregnated¡­Yoshi-kun¡­I love you! I love you!¡¹

    ¡­Uu¡­Uuuu¡­Uuu¡­!

    I defile Megu¡¯s womb once again¡­!

    ¡¸Haa¡­Haa¡­Haa¡­Haa¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s really a sex like a hundred meter dash¡­

    Sweat gushes out immediately after ejaculating¡­

    Exhausted, I lie on top of Megu¡¯s body¡­Megu kisses my lip.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­That¡¯s the first¡¹

    Megu who took my semen smiles like a goddess.

    ¡¸Want to go another round immediately?¡¹

    Megu seems to intend taking two consecutive rounds¡­

    What devotion¡­

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸Megu¡­I¡¯m glad having Megu as my wife¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­What did you just say?¡¹

    ¡¸Megu is already my wife¡­my beloved wife!¡¹

    I kiss Megu¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸¡­You see, from Megu¡¯s position¡­Megu can see clearly Yoshi-kun embracing her from the mirror in the ceiling¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­This room has mirrors on the wall and ceilings¡­

    Megu who¡¯s under me can see the ceiling.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m making a very happy face!¡¹

    Megu said while looking up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun is inside me right now¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It¡¯s in¡¹

    ¡¸Megu and Yoshi-kun is having sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­lick Megu¡¯s breasts¡¹

    I lick Megu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸Ufu¡­I¡¯m feeling good. We¡¯re having sex this way¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s aroused¡­

    My penis is also hard¡­

    ¡¸Can I stay looking at the mirror?¡¹

    Hearing Megu¡­I slowly resumed my piston.

    ¡¸I want to see myself being embraced by Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay, Megu!¡¹

    While I still have the energy¡­I¡¯ll handle as much rounds as possible.

    Also¡­we¡¯re short in time.

    I start to speed up once again¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Aaah¡­Aahn!¡­Aaah!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s panting¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s very lewd¡­! We¡¯re doing a very lewd thing!¡­Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!!¡¹

    Megu is violently passionate as she look up at herself being violated¡­!

    ¡¸¡­ahn¡­Aaahn¡­Ah, ah¡­Aaaah¡­!!!!¡¹

    Our bodies become one¡­

    It¡¯s as if we¡¯re just one machine¡­!

    Every time I pierce her¡­Megu¡¯s body shakes¡­!

    Her cute breasts jumps cutely¡­!

    The connecting part making wet sounds with love nectar as lubricant¡­!

    Every time the glans kisses her uterus¡­Megu¡¯s panting greatly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡­I¡¯m feeling strange¡­I¡¯m becoming strange!!!¡¹

    Megu shouts as she look at herself reflected in the mirror.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazingly lewd¡­I¡¯m making a very sloppy face! I¡¯m having sex with Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯m having sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­We¡¯re having sex!¡¹

    Both of us are wet in our sweat¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s strange¡­Megu¡¯s melting¡­I¡¯m melting¡­What should I do, Yoshi-kun? What should I do?¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡¸¡­Make it hurt more! Yoshi-kun I like the pain! Make Megu feel good like this¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Feel good, Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That would be a problem¡­I would be troubled¡­Megu wants the pain¡­It feels good¡­Megu¡¯s addicted to sex¡­It¡¯s impossible to escape sex anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay! Be addicted! Don¡¯t try to escape!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t¡­If I get addicted to sex¡­Yoshi-kun wil hate me¡­I can¡¯t be a lewd girl¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s excitement on sex is exposed subconsciously¡­

    Megu fears drowning in the pleasure of sex.

    That¡¯s why¡­She¡¯s saying ¡¸I like it painful¡¹

    She tries to escape being buried in pleasure using pain¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love the lewd Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?!¡¹

    ¡¸Become lewder in front of me! Feel good!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s vagina tightens firmly¡­!

    The last stopper in Megu¡¯s heart comes off¡­!

    ¡¸Ah!¡­Ah!¡­Ah!¡­Megu¡¯s feeling strange! I¡¯m becoming strange!¡¹

    ¡¸Do it more! More, more, more¡­!¡¹

    I enter my last sputrt!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! You¡¯re so intense, Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu, Megu, Megu!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s melting! I¡¯m melting! Aaah¡­It¡¯s coming up! Megu¡¯s body is cumming!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu, Megu, my Megu!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Love! Love! I love you! Megu loves Yoshi-kun! I love you! I love you! I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I love Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Megu¡¯s melting, melting, melting¡­aaaah! Yoshi-kun embrace me tight! Please embrace Meguuu¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body convulses¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun, help meee!!!¡¹

    Megu screams her climax¡­!

    ¡¸Iyaaaaa, iyaaaaaaa¡­Aaaaaaaaah!!!!!¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s reaching the climax of pleasure is clamping my penis!!

    ¡¸Megu¡­Here I go!¡­Meguuuuuuu!!!¡¹

    The hot white liquid scatters inside Megu¡¯s vagina!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Hot!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s being impregnated!!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun! Don¡¯t let go of Megu! Hold Megu forever!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here¡­I¡¯m holding Megu tightly¡­!!!¡¹

    We¡¯re embracing each other while melting!

    Our naked bodies intertwine hotly¡­!

    We put out lips together¡­lick each other¡¯s tongues¡­

    We¡¯re really like sex partners¡­

    ¡­Before long

    We drain our strength slowly.

    We smile at each other¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you too, Megu¡¹

    We kissed once again

    ¡¸I will do anything for Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Same here¡­I love Megu¡¹

    We kissed each other again and again¡­

    Then¡­Megu said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the second one¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I look at Mana under the bed.

    ¡¸Mana is looking at us with frightening eyes¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your turn¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­I think the tattoo has already been fixed. You need to do your work as a ¡ºrape slave¡»¡­¡¹

    Megu said while still having my penis in her vagina.

    Mana¡¯s frightened.

    1. Creampies! Creampies! We¡¯re selling hot and tasty creampies! ?

    2. Treasure, read as Takara ?

    3. Just like your Russian counter-terrorists ?

 Chapter 126

    126. The first Super Shimai-donburi great war F ¨C Conclusion

    ¡¸¡­No, I don¡¯t want it anymore¡­!¡¹

    Mana crawls on the floor to run away.

    But¡­the chain attached to her collar holds her down.

    I pulled the wristband in my arm connected to the chain with all my strength¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aha!¡¹

    Mana holds her throat in pain and stopped moving¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t do that. Mana is Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºrape slave¡»¡­so do your job properly

    Megu who¡¯s skin is completely flushed after two rounds of sex¡­informs Mana.

    I pull out my penis from Megu¡­

    White liquid spills out of Megu¡¯s vagina¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thank you for cumming a lot¡­Yoshi-kun. I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s body feel so pleasant¡­thank you¡¹

    We kissed again

    ¡¸I finally understood what Misuzu-san means by ¡ºEros¡»¡¹

    Megu smiles

    ¡¸Having both feel pleasure having sex is very important¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m a hundred times happier if Megu feels good, not just me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu cannot live without Yoshi-kun anymore¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay¡­we¡¯re married¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. Yoshi-kun¡­I love you¡¹

    We kissed once again

    We kept kissing like it¡¯s breathing¡­

    ¡¸Then, Yoshi-kun¡­It¡¯s about time we train the ¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu smiles bewitchingly.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, come in this bed¡¹

    That kind Megu¡­orders Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Uuuu¡¹

    Mana can¡¯t move¡­she¡¯s trembling

    ¡¸Mana¡­You really want to get killed¡­?¡¹

    Megu said calmly.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸¡­D-Don¡¯t kill me¡¹

    Mana speaks with a small voice.

    ¡¸If Yoshi-kun weren¡¯t able to ejaculate eight more times until 7 o¡¯clock tomorrow¡­Mana would be beaten up 20 times with a horse whip¡­you get that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡­have you seen someone beaten by a whip?¡¹

    Mana shook her head.

    ¡¸I did¡­a lot of times during my childhood in the mansion. If you were hit 20 times, your back would be blood stained. It would be painful for a week, and you can¡¯t sleep lying on your back. Of course, there would be a lifetime scar too¡­!¡¹

    Megu is cornering Mana.

    ¡¸People who have a weak heart dies from the shock¡­Is Mana¡¯s heart strong?¡¹

    ¡­Mana is trembling hard.

    ¡¸¡­Help me, Megu-onee-chan¡­please help me¡­!¡¹

    Mana desperately begs Megu.

    ¡¸¡­You get it don¡¯t you? I can¡¯t do anything about it. Everything in this room is being observed. If you don¡¯t want to be whipped¡­you have to do something yourself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Myself?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think Mana can do nothing but serve Yoshi-kun so he can ejaculate?¡¹

    Mana finally looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, we¡¯re done. Let¡¯s leave her alone. You¡¯re tired aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s sleep for today already. Let¡¯s sleep tight until Katsuko-san picks us up. ¡­Megu will become Yoshi-kun¡¯s dakimakura. Of course, if Yoshi-kun can¡¯t endure it anymore, don¡¯t hold back and come inside Megu¡­!¡¹

    Megu embraces and pampers me.

    Her naked breasts rubs against my chest.

    The feeling of her stiff nipple¡­is ticklish.

    ¡¸Right¡­It¡¯s Mana¡¯s fault for not understanding her own standpoint, there¡¯s no need for me to force myself for Mana¡¯s sake. Let¡¯s sleep¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes dear¡¹

    Megu and I tries to lie down on the bed.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry. Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana calls me out with a crying voice.

    ¡¸Mana is wrong¡­please, please help Mana¡­!¡¹

    Megu answers without turning to Mana.

    ¡¸You still don¡¯t understand¡­we can¡¯t ¡ºHelp¡»Mana¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    There¡¯s no one pampering Mana anymore.

    Mana shouldn¡¯t be¡ºsaved¡»by someone¡­

    She has to do the assigned work for her by her own will¡­

    ¡¸¡­What should Mana do?¡¹

    I raised my body and looked at Mana.

    Her naked body trembles in fear¡­a pitiful 14 year old girl¡­

    I must not be deceived by her looks¡­

    I must never feel pity on her¡­

    Mana is a ¡ºSlave¡»

    ¡¸If you think this and that in your head it¡¯ll get scary¡­! You only need to think on how to make me feel good!¡¹

    I ordered her strongly.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸What will happen to Mana in the future? Mana cannot do anything about it herself! That¡¯s the same for us! If ever Mana¡¯s grandfather made Minaho-neesan angry during the negotiation tomorrow¡­Mana would be killed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped! This isn¡¯t a revenge for Minaho-neesan alone!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I¡¯ve already known cooperators named Yuuka-san, Hidemi-san, and Tamayo-san¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of people cooperating with Minaho-san¡¯s revenge to Shirasaka Sousuke. They entrust all of their hate and grudge to Minaho-neesan¡­ Mana¡¯s life isn¡¯t on on Minaho-neesan¡¯s own judgement anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    If we turn a blind eye on Mana¡­the other cooperators will protest against Minaho-neesan.

    Or¡­they will bury Mana themselves.

    ¡¸Then¡­What should Maika do?!¡¹

    Mana called herself ¡ºMaika¡»

    As expected¡­The ¡ºOnii-chan¡»¡­or the ¡ºI¡¯ll become a slave¡»were just an act.

    ¡­A temporary measure.

    ¡¸You¡­it¡¯s either die or be in a situation that¡¯s better than being dead¡­¡¹

    Megu answered instead of me.

    ¡¸¡­Do you like to be killed by your own pride as a member of Shirasaka clan, as ¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»? Or would you throw all your pride and live as a slave named ¡ºYoshida Mana¡»Decide right now¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words were severe.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s really no other choice?¡¹

    Mana looks at Megu with a flattering expression again.

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve had enough. You should just get killed!¡¹

    Megu lies down on the bed.

    She looks at me in the mirror at the ceiling¡­

    ¡¸I thought that I should be kind to anyone until now. I lived with that belief. But¡­it¡¯s wrong. If I am kind to people like Shirasaka-san, Yukino, and you¡­they will be conceited¡­ Megu will never be happy if she keeps company people like you¡­!¡¹

    Megu clings to me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I want to be happy. with Yoshi-kun. I thought that I will never be happy forever because of Shirasaka-san and the Shirasaka clan until now. ¡®I will never be happy¡¯¡­thus, I gave up. I cried alone in the bed multiple times¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡¸But you see¡­I immediately jumped on the fate of being Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡» Megu became happy. Yoshi-kun has made Megu happy¡­Minaho-san, Misuzu-san, and the other ladies will definitely be happy too¡­!¡¹

    Megu embraces my head.

    Megu¡¯s cute breasts is being pushed to my face.

    ¡¸I decided to fight my fate. No, it¡¯s not just me¡­Minaho-san and the other ladies too¡­everyone¡¯s fighting their fate on their limits. That¡¯s why¡­I¡­already¡­!¡¹

    Megu swears to herself reflected in the mirror.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let my good intentions be taken advantage by others, I won¡¯t help a foolish child¡­!¡¹

    Megu throws off Mana.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Megu, I was wrong¡­¡¹

    I rise from the bed.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Leave this to me¡¹

    I stand from the bed and stand in front of the naked Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡­W-What?!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s afraid.

    Seeing Mana¡¯s frightened face¡­

    I slapped her with all my might!!

    ¡­Pan!!!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaa!¡¹

    Mana was blown of to the wall of the love hotel!

    Just like that, I pulled Mana¡¯s body¡­

    And throw her to the bed!!!

    ¡¸Nooooooo! Iyaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    I lift Mana¡¯s ass as she cries!

    Then!

    I hit Mana¡¯s ass with all my power!

    ¡­Bashiii!!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaa!¡¹

    It won¡¯t finish with just one¡­!

    Again¡­and again¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch!!!¡­Nooooo!!!¡­Stoooop!¡¹

    Like hell I¡¯d stop¡­!

    I hit Mana¡¯s ass repeatedly with the limit of my power¡­!!

    ¡­Bishiii!¡­Pashii!!¡­Paaan!!¡­wapaaan!!

    ¡¸¡­Noooo!!¡­It hurts!¡­Help me!¡­Help meee!!!¡¹

    Mana cries!

    But¡­I¡¯m not stopping!

    I hit her more than twenty times.

    Mana¡¯s ass is swelling red¡­!

    Leaving Mana on her spanking position¡­Mana¡¯s face looks at the mirror.

    Mana¡¯s face sees mine in the mirror.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    I asked Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Mana in the mirror looks confused.

    ¡¸Name! What¡¯s your name¡­?!¡¹

    I beat Mana¡¯s ass!

    ¡¸Ouch! Shirasaka¡­Shirasaka Maika!¡¹

    Preoccupied by the pain¡­Mana can¡¯t afford to act.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re wrong!!¡¹

    I hit Mana¡¯s ass even stronger!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiii!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body jumped up!

    ¡¸You¡¯re Yoshida Manatsu!¡­Right?!¡¹

    ¡­I hit her once again!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Answer me! What¡¯s your name¡­?!¡¹

    Mana answers while trembling.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida Manatsu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My what?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡­I hit slap her ass!

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡­Onii-chan¡¯s¡­¡ºslave¡»¡­¡ºslave¡»!¡¹

    Mana tells me while sheding tears.

    ¡¸Please! Don¡¯t slap me anymore!¡¹

    I hit her with all my might!

    ¡¸¡­Ugyaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who decides if I¡¯m going to slap you or not!¡¹

    ¡­One more!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaaa!¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    ¡¸Mana¡­ say ¡ºI¡¯m Mana, Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡» Don¡¯t say anything else¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡­I slap her ass!!

    ¡¸¡­Ouuuuch!! I get it! I get it!!!!¡¹

    ¡­I slap her ass!!

    ¡¸It¡¯s not ¡®I get it¡¯!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I am Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    Mana says while lcrying.

    ¡¸¡­Repeat¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Repeat¡­repeat this forever until I say stop¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    I turned up Mana¡¯s body.

    Mana¡¯s frightened as hell.

    ¡¸What are you doing?!¡­Repeat!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    I play with Mana¡¯s small breasts.

    ¡¸Aah¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­aah¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If you say anything else¡­I will be slapping your cheeks until your face changes shape¡­!¡¹

    Mana speaks repeatedly while crying.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡­suck it and make this big¡¹

    I ask Megu for a fellatio

    ¡¸¡­Yes, dear¡¹

    Megu smiles and puts my penis in her mouth¡­

    I play with Mana¡¯s body.

    Not just her breasts¡­I also let my fingers play around her thighs and the area around her vagina¡­

    Meanwhile¡­Mana keeps repeating her ¡ºSelf-introduction¡»like an incantation¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    Okay¡­It¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸Megu¡­It¡¯s big enough?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Have fun with Mana¡¯s body!¡¹

    I spread Mana¡¯s legs.

    Mana¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸Hey¡­what happened to the repetition?¡¹

    Mana repeats her speech while still trembling¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave!¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­Noooooo!¡¹

    I thrust inside Mana¡¯s vagina!

    ¡¸Hey¡­Repeat! Repeat!¡¹

    I shouted at Mana while doing a deep piston!

    ¡¸¡­aaah, I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave! Iyaaaaaaa¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    Mana endures the cruelty while crying¡­!

    I just attack Mana¡¯s vagina without caring about her body!!!

    ¡¸Hey¡­Mana, repeat! repeat!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! Nooo, I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! Aaah¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slaaaaveee¡­!¡¹

    Mana continues to desperately shout while being raped.

    ¡¸Mana¡­you¡¯re cute!¡¹

    Megu licks Mana¡¯s sunken nipples.

    Her nape and ears¡­she¡¯s a woman so she knows which erogenous zone to stimulate with her tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, Mana, Manaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!!!¡¹

    A hot lump rises within me¡­!

    ¡¸Mana¡­Look at the ceiling!¡¹

    Mana opens her eyes¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Can you see it? Mana in the mirror¡­Mana is being raped by me right now¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes is dyed in despair.

    Seeing her own self being violated¡­

    But still, Mana kept repeating her speech¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m¡­!!!¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore!!

    ¡¸Mana¡­here I go¡­I¡¯m going to cum inside Mana again! Look at yourself being impregnated by me!¡¹

    I put on a spurt immediately!

    I violently attack Mana¡¯s small body!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, I¡¯m Mana, Onii-chan¡¯s slave!!¡­Aaau, I¡¯m Mana, Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! Aaaah, I¡¯m Mana, Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­aaaaah¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Cumming!

    ¡­Dookun!! dookun! Dookun!!

    My meat pole¡­gushes out white venom while shaking inside Mana¡¯s vagina¡­

    ¡¸¡­Reach Mana¡¯s womb! !!!!!¡¹

    Mana is looking up at herself being impregnated¡­

    Though she¡¯s crying in despair¡­

    Mana still repeats herself¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana, Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Thank you for the hard work for the third round¡¹

    Megu pours oolong tea on the paper cup and brought it to me.

    I took the glass while still connected with Mana.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Mana¡¹

    I drink the tea.

    Mana shows a thirsty face under me.

    ¡¸¡­Do you want some? Mana¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ha¡¹

    I poked Mana¡¯s forehead before she was able to answer ¡¸Yes¡¹¡­

    ¡¸You only need to nod when it¡¯s a yes! Don¡¯t say anything other than ¡ºI¡¯m Mana..¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana nods in panic.

    ¡¸Then¡­continue your self introduction¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes have tears spilling from it.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Good¡¹

    I took another cup of Oolong tea from Megu.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll feed you mouth to mouth. Or rather, all of your drinks in the future will be fed mouth-to-mouth by me¡­okay?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s astonished.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m asking you if it¡¯s okay?!¡¹

    Hearing me¡­Mana nods her head.

    ¡¸Good¡­¡¹

    I put the oolong tea in my mouth and pour it in Mana¡¯s mouth.

    Mana shows a very unpleasant face¡­but still, she must¡¯ve been thirsty.

    She drinks it immediately.

    ¡¸Want more?¡¹

    Mana nods.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes dear¡¹

    Megu fills her mouth with the tea from the cup.

    Then, she piled her lips with mine.

    Megu sent oolong tea from her mouth¡­

    Then¡­I deliver it to Mana.

    ¡¸Megu, you want mouth to mouth too?¡¹

    Megu smiles bashfully.

    ¡¸Un¡­sometimes¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­Let¡¯s do it from time to time¡¹

    I pulled out my penis from Mana¡­

    I¡¯ve done it three continuous times¡­No, including the bathroom sex, it¡¯s five times¡­

    My penis has lost it¡¯s tension¡­

    ¡¸¡­Should we take a rest?¡¹

    Megu asks me

    ¡¸What time is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s 11 o¡¯clock¡¹

    The promise with Minaho-neesan was to do it until 12 o¡¯clock. I want to finish it at least two times for the night, but¡­

    I look at Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    Mana is looking at herself at the mirror in the ceiling while lying down, with her arms and legs stretched, naked, on top of the bed.

    ¡­The violated self.

    There¡¯s white liquid overflowing from her wide open crotch.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    Mana keeps muttering her ¡ºself introduction¡»like a broken machine¡­

    The ¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»inside Mana will be destroyed by the end of the night.

    And¡­The slave ¡ºYoshida Manatsu¡»will be born¡­

    ¡¸¡­Mana, get up and give me a fellatio!¡¹

    I ordered Mana.

    Mana looks at me with sad eyes and nodded.

    I sit on the edge of the bed.

    Mana kneels in front of me.

    As expected¡­Mana is positioned so she can see her own appearance in the mirror¡­

    ¡¸¡­Lick¡¹

    I point out the withered penis in Mana¡¯s face.

    Mana begins to lick it with her tongue like a dog¡­

    ¡¸¡­Look at the mirror, take a look at what you are doing¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks at herself doing fellatio

    ¡­The eyes see something awfully filthy¡­

    A middle school girl serving a naked man with her mouth¡­

    The white semen shines between her crotch¡­

    ¡¸Mana is my¡ºslave¡». A rape ¡ºslave¡» Think only about me. There¡¯s nothing left in Mana¡¯s live but to be violate by me¡­¡¹

    Mana sheds tears of despair¡­

    She continues her fellatio while crying.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Megu wants a collar too¡­!¡¹

    Megu wants to be pampered by me.

    ¡¸Sure¡­Let me put it on you¡¹

    I took the green collar from Megu.

    Megu presents her own neck to me¡­

    ¡¸Megu is also Yoshi-kun¡¯s bitch1 when there¡¯s a collar¡­ Love me like a dog¡­!¡¹

    Megu said with her face blushing.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­got it¡¹

    I fixed the collar on Megu¡¯s neck.

    I attached the chain too.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Girls. Get on all ours on top of the bed¡­!¡¹

    The two lined up facing the mirror.

    Megu ho became a dog when the collar was attached talks to Mana who¡¯s next to her.

    ¡¸Hello. I¡¯m Megu. I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s lewd bitch! Who are you?

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    I hold the chains of the two.

    Me who¡¯s reflected on the mirror¡­

    Can only be seen as the owner of the two bitches¡­

    ¡¸¡­I will compare the two of you!¡¹

    I stand behind the two with my penis that somehow managed to revive.

    ¡¸First would be Megu¡¹

    I pierce my erection behind Megu who¡¯s on all fours.

    ¡¸Yes¡­violate meee¡­Ahn! Yoshi-kun came in!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s vagina that was just deprived of it¡¯s virginity is still narrow¡­

    But, it¡¯s completely moistened by the multiple sex¡­

    I enjoy the clamping of Megu¡¯s vagina.

    I stretch my hand from the back and massage her breasts.

    Doggy stile sex has the breasts pulled by the gravity, so it has a different pleasure.

    ¡¸¡­Nn, nnn! Ahn! I¡¯m being violated like a dog! I¡¯m being violated while Yoshi-kun holds my collar!¡­Aaah! Embarrassing! This is embarrassing!!¡¹

    Megu is extremely aroused by her own foolishness reflected in the mirror.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, this is great! Megu feels she¡¯s violated intensely¡­! Let¡¯s do this at school! Hey¡­violate Megu on all fours even in the school¡­Yoshi-kun, please!¡¹

    Megu begs.

    ¡¸¡­Sure. where should we do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­how about the rooftop? Or the pool? Or maybe outside¡­Megu will be stripped naked by Yoshi-kun outside and violated from being¡­I want that¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s vagina tightens¡­!

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Let¡¯s definitely do it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you! I love you Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    After enjoying Megu¡¯s vagina a lot¡­I pull out.

    This time, It¡¯s Mana¡¯s turn to be violated¡­

    ¡¸¡­Mana, introduce yourself¡¹

    I turn my penis on Mana¡¯s ass.

    Mana¡¯s ass who¡¯s slapped by me severely is swollen red¡­

    When I touch it¡­her body shakes.

    It must hurt when I touch it.

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    I place my glans at Mana¡¯s entrance.

    ¡­Here I go!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!!! Uuuu!!!¡¹

    The 14 year old body screams from being invaded in the back.

    ¡¸¡­How is it? Yoshi-kun, compare it with Megu¡¯s¡¹

    Megu looks at our connection in interest¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­As expected, women are different¡¹

    I stated my impressions.

    ¡¸How is it different?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s completely different¡­Mana¡¯s entrance is a bit on the back. The angle for the penis to enter is also different. I can enter Megu immediately but I have to push it facing up a bit for Mana¡­

    ¡¸That different?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­The feeling inside is different as well. Mana¡¯s temperature is much higher¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana is better?¡¹

    Megu shows a worried face.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­A ¡ºslave¡»that doesn¡¯t listen versus a cute ¡ºwife¡»? It¡¯s obvious that the ¡ºwife¡»is better¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes shine.

    ¡¸¡­Really, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, when having sex with Megu, I really feel the ¡ºlove¡» For Mana, it feels like an exercise to release semen. It¡¯s completely incomparable¡­!¡¹

    I diminish Mana on purpose.

    ¡¸¡­Do you really need this ¡ºslave¡» then?¡¹

    Mana in the mirror looks up in surprise.

    ¡¸Right¡­if Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t feel good, let¡¯s tell Minaho-san to ¡ºDispose¡»her?¡¹

    Megu gets on my play.

    ¡¸Un¡­It doesn¡¯t feel good even in sex¡¹

    Mana¡­

    Sheds tears while being violated by me.

    ¡¸Oh¡­she cried. I won¡¯t feel good having sex now¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun do it with Megu. You don¡¯t need Mana anymore do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I feel sorry that she¡¯ll get killed, I thought of helping her and yet¡­if she¡¯s being useless, I don¡¯t need her¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, Mana¡­Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t need Mana. When it comes to sex partners, Megu, Misuzu-san and katsuko-san will be enough. Mana doesn¡¯t make him feel good¡¹

    I stopped my piston

    ¡¸With that said¡­Sorry, Mana. I wasn¡¯t able to save you¡¹

    When I tried to pull my penis from Mana.

    ¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please help me. Please¡­don¡¯t abandon me¡¹

    Mana begs on me over the mirror.

    ¡¸But¡­Mana¡¯s selfish, arrogant, and she¡¯s always looking down on us¡­aren¡¯t you useless for me?¡¹

    I denied Mana¡¯s existence.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got girls who are much more beautiful, kind, and ready to have sex than Mana. Everyone has an adult and sexy body more than Mana¡¹

    I purposely pick on Mana¡¯s inferiority complex.

    I will do anything unfair in order to save this girl.

    I will become a complete member of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡­That¡¯s what I decided.

    ¡¸I wanted to save you because I feel pity, but¡­Mana has been thinking about betraying me all this time¡­!¡¹

    I slapped Mana¡¯s ass.

    Mana¡¯s vagina tightens.

    ¡¸Tomorrow¡­Minaho-neesan will beat you up with a whip¡­and throw Mana away. As expected, I don¡¯t want to see Mana get killed¡­!¡¹

    I look at the mirror while connected with Mana.

    Mana is looking with desperate eyes.

    ¡­Mana¡­speaks.

    ¡¸¡­I¡­I will become a ¡ºslave¡» I¡¯ll become a ¡ºslave¡»that Onii-chan would like¡­!¡¹

    Mana said while in all fours¡­accepting a man¡¯s penis deep in her vagina.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Mana¡­you barely made it¡¹

    I told Mana.

    ¡¸Being cornered this far¡­and if you still asked ¡º¡­What should I do?¡»¡­I would¡¯ve really cast you away at that time¡¹

    ¡­At life¡¯s predicament.

    Those who ask others what he should do until the very last has no way of saving.

    They don¡¯t have the value of saving.

    Even if that person dies¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    We¡¯re in a very dangerous world right now.

    The head of Shirasaka Family¡­Cesario Viola¡­

    Everyone in¡ºKuromori¡»¡­are betting their lives in the fight.

    ¡¸I learned it through Mana. People must not sympathize easily. You must not pick them up because they feel pitiful¡­ Because¡­we¡¯re in the middle of survival¡­we don¡¯t have the time to be sympathizing with people¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan entrusted Mana to me so I can learn it.

    Even if I abandon Mana in the end¡­Minaho-neesan will forgive me.

    ¡­but

    ¡¸¡­Mana, will you really become a person useful for me? If yes, I¡¯ll let you life. If not¡­¡¹

    ¡­I can do nothing but abandon.

    Even if I know that Mana would be killed¡­

    ¡¸I will¡­I will become a useful ¡ºslave¡»for Onii-chan¡­I¡¯ll become a ¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    I resumed my piston.

    ¡¸¡­First, be my ¡ºrape slave¡» Right now, you can¡¯t do anything but that¡­!¡¹

    I pierce deep inside Mana violently!

    This 14 year old girl tries to accept me desperately!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    Mana keeps repeating her speech in front of the mirror to persuade herself¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­! I¡¯m Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, let¡¯s kiss¡¹

    Megu and I kissed.

    Megu¡¯s tongue invades my mouth.

    Our tongues meet each other¡­

    ¡­aaah.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, I¡¯m cumming¡¹

    ¡­Uuuu

    As expected, there¡¯s not much coming out from my fourth ejaculation.

    But still, I grasped Mana¡¯s ass and it begins to squeeze the remaining semen from my penis¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡¹

    Mana is falling in the hopeless abyss¡­

    I pull out my penis from Mana.

    Mana loses strength and lays down on the bed.

    Then¡­I

    I look at the real Mana instead of the one in the mirror.

    ¡­Huh, was Mana¡¯s body this small?

    I was fighting Mana¡¯s heart before I noticed.

    I didn¡¯t look at Mana¡¯s body.

    ¡­I feel shocked.

    Mana¡¯s body is still a child.

    A 14 year young body.

    For the first time after making Mana fall as a ¡ºslave¡»¡­

    I noticed that the woman I violated is really still a child¡­

    1. Yeah, the name of a female dog, Bitch. People these days don¡¯t even know that it¡¯s not your friend¡¯s name or the name of your enemy ?

 Chapter 127

    127. Skill first, power second.

    ¡­N

    ¡­Nnnn, un

    Is my phone alarm ringing?

    ¡­Sleepy.

    To be honest¡­My body feels heavy.

    I had too much sex.

    ¡­Aaaah

    I have to wake up¡­

    There¡¯s six more rounds¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    I feel pleasure in my crotch¡­

    Looking at it¡­

    Megu is sucking my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu licks my glans while smiling at me.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    Hearing my question, Megu¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­your penis is erect¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Even though my body is already too tired¡­

    You¡¯re still up?¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Wake Mana up¡¹

    Megu said while stroking my glans with her lips.

    Mana is sleeping peacefully.

    She doesn¡¯t look like waking up from the phone alarm.

    ¡­Her calm sleeping face.

    She¡¯s really still a child.

    I raped this young girl multiple times.

    Then, I have to continue raping her this morning.

    I can¡¯t use Megu to ejaculate this morning as promised with Minaho-neesan.

    Mana will have to take my ejaculation six times in two hours.

    ¡­Right.

    In the end¡­I was only able to do it four times last night.

    My fourth ejaculation ended in 11:45.

    It was impossible for me to get another erection and ejaculate within the remaining 15 minutes.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s brush our teeth and sleep¡¹

    Megu said.

    The three of us lined in the sink and brushed our teeth.

    Or rather¡­There¡¯s only two toothbrush in the love hotel¡­

    Megu and I brush our teeth first¡­

    Then Mana used the toothbrush I used.

    When Mana made an unpleasant face¡­I slapped her ass.

    Mana brushed her teeth while crying¡­

    Then¡­The three of us slept like ´¨ while Megu and Mana wearing collar.

    Mana is sandwiched in the middle¡­

    Mana can¡¯t run away.

    I embraced Megu and slept.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Mana¡­wake up¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­I¡¯m sleepy. Maika¡¯s still sleepy¡­!¡¹

    Mana is half-asleep¡­

    I slapped Mana¡¯s cheek!

    ¡¸¡­Hii!¡¹

    Mana wakes up immediately!

    ¡¸¡­Who are you?¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana. Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡¹

    She repeats her ¡ºSelf introduction¡»

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. It¡¯s rape time!¡¹

    I kiss Mana¡¯s lips.

    Mana hates it.

    ¡¸Megu¡­make Mana¡¯s pussy wet¡¹

    ¡¸Yes dear¡¹

    Megu separates her lips from my penis and buries her face between Mana¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸Mana¡­I¡¯ll lick you up¡¹

    Megu stretches her long tongue and licks Mana¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸¡­It tastes like Yoshi-kun¡¯s semen¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸It would be impossible this morning¡­But please let Megu drink Yoshi-kun¡¯s semen next time¡¹

    ¡¸You like drinking my semen?¡¹

    ¡¸Megu will love anything as long as it¡¯s Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not making Mana feel pleasurable. I¡¯m just tasting Yoshi-kun in this place¡­!¡¹

    Megu said while making her tongue crawl up.

    I also lick Mana¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸Can we do something about this sunken nipples?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s still small so it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸What about Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸It came out around when I was in third year in middle school?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Yoshi-kun should just lick it and suck it out¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Ignoring the frightened Mana, the two of us play with her body¡­

    ¡­Before long.

    I can hear wet sounds coming from Mana¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸She¡¯s lewd as expected¡­it¡¯s wet¡¹

    Megu smiles at Mana.

    Mana blushes in embarrassment.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­she¡¯s a¡ºslave¡»who has no value but to be raped¡¹

    ¡¸She really is¡­Mana doesn¡¯t have any other use¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes became teary again from our torture.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s pussy is swelling, it¡¯s a big problem¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the only one who can use it anyway¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right. If Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t vioalte her, Mana would be ¡ºdismissed¡»¡­!¡¹

    Hearing Megu¡¯s words¡­Mana trembled.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Mana, take a look at yourself at the mirror in the ceiling.¡¹

    Megu forces Mana.

    ¡¸Can you see?¡­The green tattoo on top of your pussy¡­!¡¹

    The¡º±¦¡»tattoo¡­is shining in Mana¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸If you show this to any man other than Yoshi-kun¡­we will kill you¡¹

    Megu whispers to Mana.

    ¡¸Having this kind of tattoo¡­Mana can no longer return to a normal girl. You get that?¡­!¡¹

    Mana doesn¡¯t speak anymore.

    She knows that I will slap her if the answer isn¡¯t proper.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I think it¡¯s already good¡¹

    Megu moves her face away from Mana¡¯s crotch.

    In exchange¡­I bend over Mana.

    ¡¸Here I go¡­Mana¡¹

    How many times have I raped Mana from yesterday¡¯s virgin loss?

    In the end¡­Mana doesn¡¯t open up to me¡­

    No matter how many times we try to have sex¡­It only turns to rape.

    Mana and I can¡¯t have normal sex¡­

    The penis hits the swollen openening.

    ¡¸¡­N!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I had too much sex. My penis is already stinging¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re enduring it for Mana¡¯s sake¡¹

    Hearing Megu¡­Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s give up. It¡¯s impossible to ejaculate six times in two hours. Yoshi-kun¡¯s already tired¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I can¡¯t give up I¡¯ll never let Mana get whipped¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡­is my ¡ºslave¡»¡­my ¡ºlittle sister¡»¡­!¡¹

    I push in my penis in the swelling opening¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuuu!¡¹

    Mana raised a groan again¡­!

    Mana¡¯s vagina isn¡¯t completely wet.

    I slowly shake Mana¡¯s body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    I¡¯m raping this small 14 year old body.

    The narrow vagina remembers the shape of my penis.

    I¡¯m changing this young girl to my ¡ºrape slave¡»

    I¡¯m completely violating her mind and body¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­stick out your tongue¡¹

    Mana sticks out her tongue with a pained face.

    I slurp her tongue.

    Our tongues twine with each other.

    ¡­Ah.

    Megu is licking my back.

    ¡¸¡­Do your best, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    While I¡¯m dripping sweat¡­

    I think about ejaculating inside Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I love the hardworking Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu rubs her own breast against my back.

    I try to drown myself in the sexual feeling.

    Just sex¡­

    and rape¡­

    going only towards ejaculation¡­

    I can¡¯t think of anything else¡­

    ¡¸Aaah¡­Cumming, I¡¯m cumming¡­Manaaa!!¡¹

    ¡­Dokun

    It wasn¡¯t a lot¡­

    Mana takes in semen in her womb again.

    Mana trembles in despair at the moment she felt hot liquid pours in her womb.

    This small 14 year old body¡­is being remodeled as a body of a ¡ºwoman¡»to be raped.

    I pile my sweating body on Mana.

    The smell of sex and sweat drifts in the room.

    We¡¯re male and female¡­No, Mana is lower than a female.

    A doll used only for ravishing¡­Spreading it¡¯s legs wide and accepting a man¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸¡­want to take a break?¡¹

    Megu tries to feed me tea again.

    ¡¸No¡­We don¡¯t have the time¡¹

    I bury my face in Mana¡¯s hair.

    The fragrant smell of sweat and shampoo¡­a smell of a girl.

    Smelling that, it improves my sexual feeling even for a bit.

    ¡¸¡­Now, let¡¯s start the sixth round¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡­N-No more

    I can¡¯t cum anymore¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­What time is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­5:57¡¹

    I somehow managed to do three more after an hour¡­

    My semen tank is empty already¡­

    Or rather¡­My stamina¡¯s at the limit.

    Mana is much more in danger than me.

    She¡¯s completely dead tired¡­

    She¡¯s just lying down on the bed powerless like a doll.

    Her swollen vagina has semen dripping from it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay, Mana?¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana. Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­¡¹

    Could it be that I¡¯ve made Mana mentally strange? I panicked for a moment.

    But¡­Mana¡¯s eyes still have life.

    She¡¯s glaring at me.

    To me who keep giving her such pains.,

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s impossible. Let¡¯s give up. It¡¯s Mana¡¯s fault¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸No! I won¡¯t give up!¡¹

    Mana stares at me.

    She¡¯s probing my mind.

    ¡¸I¡­I will never let my ¡ºwoman¡»be whipped!¡¹

    I leaned on Mana¡¯s body once again.

    Mana closes her eyes from the despair¡­

    ¡­At that time.

    ¡­Gachan!

    Suddenly¡­the door¡¯s lock came off.

    The one who can open the room from outside¡­

    ¡­Is Tamayo-san?

    The door opens and fresh air enters.

    ¡¸¡­My my, what a smell¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Good morning¡¹

    ¡­That is.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san?

    ¡­Why?

    It¡¯s not yet 7 o¡¯clock.

    Katsuko-nee is on her black suit.

    Nagisa-san is wearing a pink dress.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­how many more remaining?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks

    ¡¸¡­Three more¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸Well¡­You guys did your best¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiles at us.

    ¡¸There¡¯s three more times within one hour¡­Hey, Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­easy victory¡¹

    Saying that¡­the two took off their clothes.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm.¡¹

    What is going on?

    ¡¸Rely on your own ¡ºwomen¡»a bit more¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­we will do anything for your sake!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s now just wearing a black sexy underwear took out a drink bottle from her bag.

    It¡¯s colored like vegetable juice¡­what is that?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a special energy drug. Drink this¡­It¡¯ll dope you a bit¡¹

    I drink it as told.

    ¡­Bitter.

    But¡­I can feel my stomach in blazing heat.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, just lie down¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san is wearing a red underwear¡­there¡¯s a cut between her bra and her nipple is completely exposed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s great isn¡¯t it?¡­It¡¯s called open bra!¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiles.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, take a look¡­this is Nagisa¡¯s technique¡­!¡¹

    Told by Katsuko-nee, Megumi gets up.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Nagisa-san faced my crotch.

    ¡¸¡­Okay? You see, semen is gathered in this bag of testicles under the penis¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s special lecture starts.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you stimulate the testicles like this, and new semen would be produced¡¹

    Nagisa-san licks my balls while speaking.

    She¡¯s licking it as if she¡¯s stretching the wrinkles of my scrotum.

    She rolls the testicles to stimulate it.

    ¡­Aaaaah

    I-It feels good.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know many old men whose penis can¡¯t stand we had played with!?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with confidence.

    ¡¸When Nagisa does it, even a person about to die will get erect immediately¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san licks from the other side of my balls to the root¡­

    I can feel her hot breath between my crotch.

    I revived in just a few minutes.

    ¡¸The rules says that it doesn¡¯t matter who makes him ejaculate as long as it¡¯s a creampie?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Megu.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡­Katsuko-neesan¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸Then¡­Can I go ahead, Katsuko?¡¹

    Nagisa-san asks for Katsuko-nee¡¯s approval.

    ¡¸Go on¡­It¡¯s the penis Nagisa erected. Nagisa has the right to eat it¡¹

    ¡¸Then, excuse me¡­¡¹

    Nagisa-san took off her panty elegantly.

    ¡¸¡­You should just lie down. Leave everything to Mama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. You are Papa, and I¡¯m Mama¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s smile gently wraps all of me¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not drinking pills anymore¡¹

    My erect penis is being swallowed by Nagisa-san¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn! Delicious~!¡¹

    Taking my penis to the root¡­NAgisa-san kisses me.

    ¡¸¡­Ejaculate with the intention of making me pregnant. If not, I¡¯ll get angry at you¡­!¡¹

    She kisses me repeatedly¡­

    ¡¸¡­N-Nagisa-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want your child¡­Make Nagisa a Mama¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s waist moves gently¡­

    My penis is gently, strongly¡­clamped¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah, it feels good. I love you¡­dear¡­!¡¹

    W-What¡¯s this feeling of a vagina¡­

    ¡­I-It feels good.

    ¡¸¡­Such Mama¡¯s breasts¡­please¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s wearing a bra but¡­the bra has a gap, so her pink nipples comes to me.

    I suck the nipple presented to me.

    Nagisa-san pushes her breasts to my face.

    Her big breasts¡­is so warm, and soft!

    ¡¸¡­If milk comes out of it, I¡¯ll let you drink it too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸No¡­I want you to drink it. I am your ¡ºwoman¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san speeds up her waist¡­!

    ¡­Aah¡­Aaah¡­Aaah

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Does it feel good? Feel good inside Mama¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s body smells like a woman.

    Different from Megu and Mana¡­

    The smell of sex from a mature woman.

    This smell improves my sexual feeling¡­

    ¡¸Just fill your head with only about having sex with me¡­Think about making me pregnant¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s smile penetrates my heart.

    ¡¸¡­Heey, say ¡ºI want to make Nagisa pregnant¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I want to make Nagisa pregnant¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    The remaining time and Mana disappears in my head.

    My body just concentrates on ejaculating inside Nagisa-san.

    ¡¸¡­N-Nagisaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Desire me more! Impregnate meee!!¡¹

    Nagisa-san¡¯s waist¡­I

    Ah¡­Aaaah¡­Aaaah!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡­Nagisa-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s leaking out? Go on, pour it in me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you Nagisa-san! ¡­ I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too¡­Yoshida-kun!!!¡¹

    ¡­C-Cumming!

    Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!!

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufu¡­It¡¯s coming out. It¡¯s coming out¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s semen is very warm¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-Nagisa-san!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s covering my ovum¡­Yoshida-kun will become a Papa¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa-san kisses my lip.

    ¡¸¡­Please get pregnant. I want Nagisa-san to bear my child¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Me to¡­I want Yoshi-kun¡¯s child¡¹

    Megu mutters from my side.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan needs to grow a bit more¡­You should just enjoy your high school life for now. You can be a Mama anytime you want¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-nee kisses Megu¡­

    ¡¸¡­If Nagisa-san gives birth to Yoshi-kun¡¯s child, can I hold it too?¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiled with her whole face.

    ¡¸My child is Megumi-chan¡¯s child¡­we¡¯re ¡ºSisters¡»aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    Megu nods with moist eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Nagisa-san embraces me tight¡­

    ¡¸Embrace me a lot until I get pregnant¡­Stay over my house for at least one week¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa-san said sadly.

    ¡¸Okay¡­got it¡¹

    ¡¸Mao will wait for you too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll become Mao¡¯s Papa¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s fighting fate¡­and there¡¯s accepting fate.

    I readied myself accepting Nagisa-san¡¯s everything.

    ¡­Including Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­I love you¡¹

    Nagisa-san embraces and kisses me¡­then separate our bodies.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. I have to go to the market now¡­¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    Even though Nagisa-san has her flower shop work¡­

    She came to help me¡­!

    ¡¸Nagisa-san¡­Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­we have ordered the necessities online, if we just rush the car to the ¡ºauction¡»we will make it in time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, Nagisa-san¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­Just call me Nagisa.¡¹

    Nagisa-san smiles at me.

    ¡¸Though you¡¯re younger, you are my ¡ºman¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa.

    ¡¸un¡­Thanks, Nagisa¡¹

    We kissed once again¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­I¡¯ll leave the remaining two to you¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­Nagisa looks at Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Leave this to me!¡¹

    The two made a high-five¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s substitution.

    ¡¸¡­We don¡¯t have much time so we¡¯ll force ourselves okay?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee leans on me naked.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­let¡¯s do everything. I don¡¯t want Mana to be whipped¡­¡¹

    I told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Then¡­relax your body¡¹

    I relax my body.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to put a finger in your anus okay?¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Uooooo?!

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s finger is going in my anus!!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t move¡¹

    The finger stirs inside.

    ¡­Aaah

    ¡¸¡­Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It feels strange.¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses my whole body while moving her finger inside my anus.

    She¡¯s stimulating an erogenous zone precisely.

    ¡¸¡­I think the energy drug from a while ago is working now¡¹

    Uuuu¡­the root of my penis is burning hot.

    ¡¸ufufu¡­Look, it¡¯s standing now. Your penis got erect!¡¹

    Is my penis a Clara?!1

    ¡¸¡­Itadakimasu!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes me in!

    ¡­From there.

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on anymore¡­!

    My penis is being crushed inside Katsuko-nee¡¯s vagina¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s tongue and finger stimulates my whole body!

    ¡¸¡­I will teach you everything I know about sex!¡¹

    That¡¯s what I heard from Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­I¡­I¡¯m melting inside Katsuko-nee¡­Aaaaaa¡­What¡¯s going on with me?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Go on. Leave everything to me and I¡¯ll take you to heaven¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Aaah.

    My whole body is wrapped in pleasure¡­with my penis as core.

    So sex is this amazing¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡­Katsuko-nee¡­Katsuko-neee!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Call me Onee-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan¡­Onee-chan¡­My Onee-chan¡­!¡¹

    Onee-chan has a gentle face in front of me.

    The face gently smiling¡­shakes.

    ¡­We¡¯re having sex.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t do everything alone anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡­Onee-chan.

    ¡¸You¡¯re no longer alone. You can rely on us anytime¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yes

    ¡¸¡­Good boy. Now, let it all out inside your Onee-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­The pleasure grows within me.

    It¡¯s becoming a big balloon¡­

    It¡¯s about to explode¡­!

    ¡¸Now¡­show your pleasured face to Onee-chan.¡¹

    ¡­Onee-chan!

    ¡­Aaaaah!

    ¡¸I¡¯m exploding! It¡¯s bursting out!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Onee-chan is holding you properly¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s warm body¡­wet skin¡­melting vagina¡­and her adult smell.

    I smell Onee-chan¡¯s fragrant hair¡­!

    The adult Onee-chan is embracing the child me.

    ¡¸¡­Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Onee-chan!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Come inside Onee-chan!!¡¹

    ¡­Byururururu!

    My semen bursts inside Katsuko-nee!

    She¡¯s embracing my whole body¡­!

    This is sex¡­

    I¡­I¡­

    I¡¯m drowning in Katsuko-nee¡¯s body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voluptuous chest buries my face and I gasp for breath.

    ¡­It hurts.

    But¡­It feels good.

    I was taught the depth of sex.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­don¡¯t make that kind of face¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Megu.

    Megu looks sad.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t monopolize him¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I can¡¯t make Yoshi-kun feel good like Katsuko-neesan did¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still learning aren¡¯t you? You should study slowly with him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Learning about sex together is amazing. You should just get better with him and Misuzu-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-neesan!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Nagisa and I will teach you anything¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Rather¡­We know techniques that are unnecessary for a loving man and woman. Excluding those¡­we will teach you the way of sex with love¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Katsuko-nee separates from me.

    I looked around.

    ¡¸Huh¡­where¡¯s Nagisa?¡¹

    ¡¸She get out quietly while Yoshi-kun and Katsuko-san are having sex. She doesn¡¯t want to disturb¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Dammit.

    My ¡ºwomen¡»¡­

    Why all of them are good women?!

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­how many more minutes?¡¹

    Right¡­we¡¯re not done yet¡­!

    There¡¯s one more round remaining

    ¡¸There¡¯s 30 minutes remaining.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My, what allowance¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡­Un

    There¡¯s nothing to worry about if Katsuko-nee¡¯s here¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Katsuko-nee¡¹

    I express my gratitude from the bottom of my heart.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to consult you about everything from now on¡¹

    Katsuko-nee beats my head.

    ¡¸Un¡­Sorry¡¹

    I¡¯m glad to have this kind ¡ºelder sister¡»¡­

    ¡¸Now¡­the last one¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at the dead dired Mana.

    ¡¸As expected, she should take charge¡­!¡¹

    1. ¡¡¥ª¥ì¤Î¥Á¥ó¥³¤Ï¥¯¥é¥é¤«¡­¡­£¡ ?

 Chapter 128

    128. Final attempt

    My penis is still erect. Is this the effect of the energy drug Katsuko-nee gave me?

    One more¡­I have to complete ten ejaculations at any cost.

    ¡¸¡­Jajajajajaaan~!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a bottle with a lime green liquid just like how doraemon takes out a secret tool.

    ¡¸¡­What is that?¡¹

    When I asked her¡­

    ¡¸When we take on old men¡­there are a lot who can¡¯t get erect, or those who can¡¯t release semen easily. Therefore¡­we have this kind of special medicine¡¹

    Katsuko-nee removed the lid of the bottle.

    ¡¸¡­You see. You paint this on the penis.¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pours the liquid to her own hand.

    Then applied it on my penis.

    I felt chill for a moment.

    Then¡­the stimulation spreads to my entire penis.

    Somehow¡­it feels like when your head is being washed by tonic shampoo.

    ¡¸¡­How is it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­ My dick feels cold¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right? I¡¯ll make Mana-chan¡¯s pussy wet as well¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts medicine on her own fingers and touches Mana¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Uu¡¹

    Mana groans¡­

    ¡¸¡­Endure it for a while. It¡¯ll feel better immediately¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Mana gently.

    She¡¯s putting the medicine on Mana¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸This also has an effect of curing the sore places¡­!¡¹

    Just like how my penis stings from having too much sex, I think Mana¡¯s vagina is also in big trouble.

    It isn¡¯t so welcome to use a place that became a wound.1

    ¡¸Look¡­it¡¯s gotten hot doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­True.

    My penis that was just tingling earlier¡­is now feeling hot.

    My erection has reached the maximum again¡­!

    ¡¸Well, doping has it¡¯s qualities but¡­they¡¯re just a last resort.¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts her finger inside Mana¡¯s vagina¡­

    She thrusts the medicine deep inside Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaahn!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s pant¡­she¡¯s feeling it.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­It¡¯ll feel even better¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took out a pink colored tool.

    There¡¯s an electric cord sticking to it¡­that¡¯s?

    ¡¸You see¡­You put this in the anus. It¡¯s an anal rotor!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hiiii!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­It¡¯ll only feel good¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­applies the lime green medicine on the pink rotor¡­and then¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s going in¡­!¡¹

    It was pushed inside Mana¡¯s anus¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah!¡¹

    Mana also feels the tingling sensation inside her anus¡­!

    Katsuko-nee smiles suspiciously to me.

    ¡¸Now¡­Come inside Mana!¡¹

    ¡­I

    My hot penis will go inside Mana¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Mana raised a scream!

    ¡­Nnnnnnn! Uu?!

    Mana¡¯s inside has her love nectar and the green medicine mixed¡­it feels strange.

    Even if I don¡¯t swing my waist, my whole penis is being stimulated by small bubbles¡­

    It¡¯s as if my erect penis is poking carbonated water¡­

    In addition, Mana¡¯s narrow vagina clamps my penis¡­!

    ¡¸Okay¡­Then, switch!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee has turned on the switch of the rotor pushed in Mana¡¯s anus!

    ¡¸¡­Agaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Mana raises a groan!

    The small vibrations in Mana¡¯s ass is being transmitted to my penis!

    ¡­What¡¯s this?

    I-It feels good!

    My waist moves on it¡¯s own.

    Even though I was so tired already¡­!

    There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t move my waist!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaaaan! Aaaaah! aaaaaaah!¡¹

    Mana screams while tears spill like rain¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Mana-chan is quite a top-heavy girl isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s always calm, observing other people¡­and she¡¯s the type that wants to make her own standpoint to be the dominant one¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters from the side while we¡¯re having violent sex.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no choice for girls like her but to make her fall to the bodily pleasure¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stimulates Mana¡¯s sunken nipples by turning her fingers around it¡­!

    ¡¸Remember it with your body¡­You are a woman¡­female¡­an animal. A woman¡¯s body accepts a man¡­throw away your reason¡­become a beast¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers at Mana¡¯s ears like magic words.

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaan! Iyaaaaaaan! This¡­isn¡¯t me¡­!¡¹

    Mana is violently puzzled by the unusual happening on her body!

    ¡¸No¡­That is Mana. Take a look at the ceiling. Mana¡­you¡¯re very happy¡¹

    Megu whispers at Mana from the other side.

    Mana opens her eyes.

    Looking up at the ceiling¡­Mana is being raped again¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡­This is me¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s vagina is changing from the repeated violent pistons¡­!

    Inside Mana¡¯s vagina¡­the depths and the entrance¡­is strangling me individually.

    Aah¡­My waist is moving on it¡¯s own.

    I can¡¯t stop piercing Mana!

    Is this the effect of the medicine again?

    My penis is unbearably hot till the root¡­!

    It¡¯s being squeezed to the root like a warm rubber¡­

    Nevertheless, my glans feel cool¡­!

    Erect to the maximum¡­it¡¯s knocking on Mana¡¯s uterus multiple times¡­!

    ¡­Aaaah.

    ¡­Aaaaaaaah

    ¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaaa!!

    The pleasure¡­it¡¯s stacking¡­It¡¯s about to let out soon¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Agyaaaaaaaa! Akaaaaaa! aaaaaaa!¡¹

    Mana is panting like a small beast!

    She¡¯s completely attacked by the pleasure¡­She¡¯s being sucked up¡­!

    ¡­Drowning¡­sinking¡­she¡¯s losing her head with it.

    ¡¸¡­Myaaaaaaaa! Nyaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Mana pants like a small beast¡¯s cry¡­!

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡­You¡¯re very cute!

    ¡­aaaah, Mana!

    ¡¸¡­Cumming!!!¡¹

    My tenth ejaculation¡­!

    Becoming a single lump, it gushes inside Mana¡¯s womb instantly!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body became an arc from receiving the hot liquid!!

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡­Mana exclaims!

    ¡¸When you use this drug¡­The stimulation when the semen is poured to the womb makes the best feeling. The deepest part of your stomach feels tingling¡­whoever it may be, they¡¯ll become nothing but a female¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah¡­aaaaah¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body convulsed multiple times!

    She clamps my penis every time she does¡­she¡¯s trying to wring out my semen to the last drop.

    Her uterus is wriggling as if it wants to gulp down my semen¡­

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡­Mana¡­Mana¡­!¡¹

    I relaxed on top of Mana¡¯s body and kissed her lips again and again.

    Mana is still light-headed.

    ¡¸If you experience this, you can¡¯t do anything but be addicted to sex¡­Mana-chan¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice can¡¯t reach Mana who¡¯s absentminded.

    ¡¸¡­I want to have sex like this too¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­do your best to make it happen without using medicine. This is doping in the end so it¡¯s no good with your body¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸If you enjoy sex properly, you will reach that immediately. If the two of you take it a step at a time, you¡¯ll learn more about sex¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I get on top of Mana while I¡¯m sweating hard.

    For some reason¡­I want to laugh with all the air in my lungs.

    ¡¸¡­Nfufufu, ahahaa, ahaahhahaha!¡¹

    Mana regains consciousness from my laughter.

    ¡¸¡­O-Onii-chan?!¡¹

    ¡¸We did it Mana! That¡¯s the tenth! Mana don¡¯t need to be whipped anymore!¡¹

    Somehow¡­I feel I¡¯ve unlocked an achievement.

    Anyway¡­I¡¯ve done it.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, in the end, how many times did you make him ejaculate on that ten times?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Six times¡¹

    ¡¸Being violated six times on the night you lose virginity or being whipped by Ojou-sama 20 times, there¡¯s not much difference I think¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said¡­

    ¡¸But¡­We did it! We were able to keep our promise with Minaho-neesan! Mana, we did it¡­we¡¯re amazing, you did well¡­Mana¡­!¡¹

    My laughter changed to tears.

    I¡¯m crying.

    My scalding tears fall into Mana¡¯s naked chest¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Mana looks up at me with a surprised face.

    We still have our genitals connected.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, what are you?¡¹

    Megu asks Mana

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana. Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡¹

    She repeats her words again¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun is praising the ¡ºslave¡»Mana. You did well¡­!¡¹

    I embraced Mana.

    Pat her head.

    Rubbed our cheeks together.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡­You did well! You worked hard, Mana!¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m just happy.

    At just about everything right onw!

    Mana is looking at me with a puzzled face.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t make that kind of face, Mana¡¹

    I kiss Mana.

    Kissed her repeatedly.

    Mana just accepts my kiss.

    ¡¸You worked hard¡­You¡¯re amazing¡­Mana!¡¹

    My tears smear Mana¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Mana¡¯s just in blank surprise.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Now, take a shower and get going¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Megu and I

    ¡¸¡­What about Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-chan doesn¡¯t need to go to school right? You two need to go to school¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    I look at the clock¡­7:03

    ¡¸We have ten minutes! Yoshi-kun, hurry!¡¹

    Megu pulls and takes me to the bathroom !

    Then¡­the chain on the wristband is sticking to Mana¡¯s collar, so Mana followed as well¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, come with us Mana!¡¹

    The three of us go to the bathroom while I carry Mana.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, Megu will wash you¡­!¡¹

    Sweat, semen, love nectar¡­anyway, Megu flushes the stinky smell from my body¡­

    Meanwhile, I removed the chain on Megu¡¯s collar.

    I heard from Katsuko-nee that it¡¯s okay as the collar is waterproof.

    No¡­I know that I should better take off the collar.

    This collar takes time to remove so I have to give up now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to wash your head¡­!¡¹

    It feels refreshing.

    Un¡­The hot water passes through between my hair.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have time to dry my hair too but¡­I can¡¯t go to the medical exam with this smell¡¹

    This time, I showered Megu¡¯s head with hot water!

    Putting body soap in the sponge¡­

    I washed Megu¡¯s body and Megu washed ine.

    There¡¯s no lewd feelings already.

    We don¡¯t have time so we bath desperately.

    Then¡­rinsing the shampoo¡­

    ¡¸I feel sorry for Mana but I¡¯ll just wash you off with hot water¡¹

    Sadly, we don¡¯t have time to wash with soap.

    I shower Mana¡¯s body while Megu is foaming my head.

    Mana just stay still obediently.

    The naked body of a 14 year old girl with a collar and a chain fixed at her.

    Somehow, it feels like I¡¯m really bathing a pet dog.

    I wash her in a hurry and rinsed her in a hurry.

    Katsuko-nee has brought our towel and change of clothes in the changing room.

    Katsuko-nee has already changed to her former suit.

    ¡¸Ah, my uniform is in the back¡¹

    We go to the room while Megu wipes her body¡­

    ¡¸Hurry up and wipe your body!¡¹

    Being told by Katsuko-nee, I wipe my body in a dash¡­!

    There¡¯s only two towel so Mana¡¯s just in blank amazement while wet.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, here¡¯s the underwear we bought yesterday!¡¹

    Megu comes back from the changing room.

    ¡¸Thanks¡­Megu¡­Hey, Mana!¡¹

    After finishing wiping my body¡­I passed it to Mana.

    Mana begins to wipe her body timidly.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, put this on!¡¹

    Megu presents me her new underwear.

    ¡­Oh right, we had that promise.

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    First¡­her panty.

    I put it on her both legs.

    Next¡­bra¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I just feel regrettable that Megu¡¯s cute breast would be hidden¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I will carve this pink nipple in my memory before it¡¯s too late.

    ¡¸¡­Idiot. If Yoshi-kun wants to see it, I can take off my clothes anytime¡­!¡¹

    Megu said bashfully.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll put on Yoshi-kun¡¯s underwear too¡¹

    Megu puts on my new underwear.

    Megu squats in front of me.

    My penis is in front of her.

    ¡¸ufufu¡­Later¡¹

    Megu talks to my penis¡­then kissed the glans.

    Then put on my underwear.

    ¡¸Un¡­as expected of an 840 yen. The feeling when you wear it is different¡¹

    ¡¸Right?!¡¹

    While we¡¯re talking, Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Do that later. Hurry up and put on your clothes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    But¡­When I try to wear my shirt.

    I can¡¯t wear it as Mana¡¯s chain is there!

    ¡¸Remove the wristband temporarily., I¡¯ll watch over Mana-chan.¡¹

    Err¡­what¡¯s the PIN?

    The band came off.

    I handed it to Katsuko-bee.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve brought you a new t-shirt¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed me the t-shirt in exchange.

    I wore it immediately.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your socks¡¹

    As expected of Katsuko-nee, she has everything ready.

    Megu took out the clothes from the bag she took from her house.

    We get dressed in an amazing speed¡­

    We¡¯re in our uniform in no time¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    Megu¡¯s head still has the towel.

    ¡¸¡­We don¡¯t have time to dry it, do we?¡¹

    Megu asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Do it after arriving at school. We¡¯ll set it beatifuly. For now, you can just wind it with your towel

    ¡¸But¡­we don¡¯t have a place to set hair in school¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­we have a room for that. There¡¯s a dryer too¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Megu doesn¡¯t know the principal¡¯s office yet.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan has a secret room¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­We can¡¯t go to school while I have a towel in my head¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no problem too. We have a secret passage. If you get on the car, no one can see us from the outside¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­Anyway, we¡¯ll do somehow.

    ¡­Wait.

    Mana¡¯s still naked!

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee, Mana needs to wear clothes too¡­!¡¹

    When I say that in a hurry, Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡­Why?

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s a ¡ºslave¡»so she¡¯s okay being naked!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Taking all our luggage¡­we go to the love hotel¡¯s corridor.

    Speaking of which, we didn¡¯t eat the snacks at all.

    Well fine¡­someone will eat it if we put it in the secret room under the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡­Maybe Nei-san.

    Is Nei-san okay?

    ¡¸Hurry up¡­it would be embarrassing to be seen by other guests, right?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pushes me from behind.

    Right.

    We have a naked middle school girl with us.

    After changing into my school uniform, I put the wristband again.

    Mana¡¯s wearing only socks and shoes.

    Other than that¡­she¡¯s naked only with a collar.

    The ¡º±¦¡»tatoo is shining in her belly.

    Even thou I washed her off¡­my white semen drips from her thighs.

    Somehow¡­we got out to the parking lot without meeting anyone.

    Then¡­Tamayo-san is waiting there.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­looking good. A chained collar¡­and even a tattoo¡¹

    Tamayo-san looks at Mana with a smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great that you became a ¡ºslave¡» I was seriously angry last night¡­¡¹

    Tamayo-san was a person who experience cruelty from Shirasaka.

    As expected¡­she was angry at Mana¡¯s overly-familiar attitutde.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching you all this time¡­You¡¯re properly ¡ºdisciplined¡» If you didn¡¯t turn proper, I intended to slap you with a whip¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    This person was also a member who participated in Yukino¡¯s wedding dress rape.

    ¡¸Mana¡­greet Tamayo-san. You have to say ¡ºNice to meet you¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Mana. Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    The naked Mana greets Tamayo-san with a sorrowful face.

    ¡¸¡­Your head is too high¡¹

    Hearing Tamayo-san, Mana¡­

    Kneels naked in the parking lot¡¯s asphalt.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana. Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡¹

    Tamayo-san presents her shoes to Mana¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­Kiss my shoes¡¹

    Mana applies her lip to the shoe.

    ¡¸I will overlook you as long as you¡¯re his ¡ºslave¡» But if ever I see you being conceited like last night¡­I¡¯ll kill you¡¹

    Tamayo-san said calmly¡­

    ¡¸I hate you and your sister. You two really have the same character as Shirasaka. Even though you¡¯re stupid, your pride is too high that you¡¯re making fool of other¡­I hate girls like you¡¹

    Mana trembled from Tamayo-san¡¯s spech.

    ¡¸Tamayo-san¡­She¡¯s no longer Shirasaka Maika. She¡¯s my ¡ºslave¡», Yoshida Mana¡¹

    I told Tamayo-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll agree with that for now. Train her properly¡­if she accomplishes her role as a ¡ºslave¡»magnificently, I will overlook her from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t pamper her¡­This kind of idiot will grow conceited if you do¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks to Tamayo-san.

    ¡¸Please tell the other ladies that this girl has become a ¡ºslave¡» We don¡¯t mind you showing the video from yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ve already sent to everyone the video of her being raped in the mansion¡¯s courtyard. Everyone¡¯s gladly watching Shiraska¡¯s daughter being violated¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    They really are born with grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸The spanking last night was very great¡­do you think that would make everyone consent for the moment?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has Tamayo-san¡­and the former prostitutes of the mansion are cooperators of revenge.

    Normally¡­she has to respect the wishes of these people.

    ¡¸¡­Tamayo-san.¡¹

    Tamayo-san turned to Megu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter. Should I be a ¡ºslave¡»as well?¡¹

    Tamayo-san replies to Megu who has an earnest expression.

    ¡¸I have seen Megumi-chan¡¯s state while this girl¡¯s being ¡ºdisciplined¡» You look like Minaho-chi from time to time¡¹

    Megu resembles Minaho-neesan?

    Megu has a puzzled look in her face.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan, you belong to our side¡­¡¹

    Tamayo-san declared.

    ¡¸You also had your life twisted by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­and unable to hope for a normal happiness. Megumi-chan is like us¡­an avenger. The revenge side, not the other side¡¹

    ¡­The people of revenge side.

    ¡¸But you see¡­We want Megumi-chan to do a different revenge from us¡¹

    Tamayo-san gently pats Megu¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸You are the youngest ¡ºsister¡»from us ¡ºwomen of the mansion¡» Shirasaka has put a curse of ¡ºnever happy¡»on us¡­break that curse and become happy with the person you love¡­!¡¹

    Tamayo-san looks at me gently.

    ¡¸Your future is full of difficulties¡­prepare yourself. Whatever happens, do all you can to be happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, understood¡¹

    I answered with a strong determination¡­

    1. ‚û¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤³¤í¤Ë„¿¤¯¤Î¤Ê¤é¡¢¤³¤ó¤Ê¤Ë¤¢¤ê¤¬¤¿¤¤¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£ ?

 Chapter 129

    129. Onigiri and Miso Soup

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car is a silver minivan I¡¯ve never seen before.

    ¡¸The green car can¡¯t be used after yesterday¡¯s event¡¹

    Right.

    That car¡¯s plate number has all been examined.

    By the people Cesario Viola hired.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I brought a spare car¡¹

    As usual, the rear window is smoked and the inside can¡¯t be seen.

    ¡¸Get all the luggage on the back¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the lock of the door¡­there¡¯s a seat that¡¯s turned to flat just like when I had car sex with Misuzu.

    ¡¸You can lie down and sleep, it¡¯ll take 20 minutes until school but, it¡¯s better to sleep even for a few minutes?¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m always thankful at Katsuko-nee¡¯s consideration.

    We pile up our baggage on the back of the car.

    ¡¸My bag has the dress so Yoshi-kun can have it as a pillow¡¹

    Megu offered me a bag.

    ¡¸There¡¯s blanket there. If you feel cold then use that¡­¡¹

    There really is a blanket as Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee, can I cover Mana with a blanket?¡¹

    It must be cold for her to be naked all the time.

    ¡¸She¡¯s your ¡ºslave¡» Do what you want with her¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and smiled¡­

    ¡¸It would be troublesome if she gets colds¡­¡¹

    I wrapped the naked Mana with a blanket.

    Mana¡¯s still expressionless.

    ¡¸Mana, become my dakimakura¡¹

    I took off the outer coat of my uniform.

    Then, I lied down holdinog Mana.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to sleep holding Mana!¡¹

    Megu lied down next to me and embraced Mana.

    On top of Mana¡¯s head, I see Megu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get why Megu is smiling.

    ¡¸I just thought that it¡¯s my first time lying down in school uniform and looking at Yoshi-kun¡¯s face¡­!¡¹

    Even if you say that¡­It¡¯s my first time as well.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­so cute!¡¹

    No¡­there¡¯s no way my face is cute.

    The cute one should be the face Megu is making right now.

    Mana looks sullen while being embraced by us.

    ¡¸Stop flirting¡­we¡¯re going!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Where¡¯s Tamayo-san?¡¹

    I raised my body and looked outside the car¡­

    ¡¸She has returned to the office¡­Tamayo-neesan looks so sleepy¡¹

    Right¡­Tamayo-san has been observing us all this time.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll meet each other soon¡­say your gratitude next time¡¹

    ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right.¡¹

    Then¡­our car come out of the hotel.

    The flamboyance we saw in the love hotel district last night is like a lie in the morning.

    Any of the hotels are in fact quite old buildings, some even have cracks on their concrete wall.

    There¡¯s a lot of garbage bags lines up in the dump site.

    The cat walks bored ahead of that.

    There¡¯s two crows1 hanging on the electric wire.

    The asphalt road has been patched multiple times.

    The reality of the morning light erasing the dark night clarifies all of it.

    The world under the sun¡­the¡ºdaily life¡»resumes.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­we should sleep¡¹

    Megu called me anxiously.

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I lied on the flat seat again.

    The car shook greatly.

    I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ve gone out of the hotel alley to the main street.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, are you okay?¡¹

    When I asked her.

    Mana doesn¡¯t answer¡­

    How can I make her open up?¡­

    In the first place¡­It might be impossible for a ¡ºslave¡»to open her heart.

    ¡­No, I should stop thinking deeply.

    I closed my eyes.

    Anyway¡­I¡¯m sleepy.

    ¡­Then.

    My phone rang.

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    I took out my phone from the school uniform I threw out of my head.

    ¡­As expected.

    ¡­She¡¯ll definitely call out at night and mornings.

    ¡¸¡­Hello¡¹

    ¡ºGood morning! Danna-sama!¡»

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s so energetic.

    ¡¸¡­Pee?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, Misuzu is in the toilet right now waiting for Danna-sama¡¯s permission!¡»

    Misuzu must be sitting on the toilet with her lower half naked.

    Though I¡¯m imagining a lewd situation¡­My body feels heavy, my dick won¡¯t stand.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, give it to me.¡¹

    Megu took the phone from me.

    ¡¸¡­Hello, it¡¯s Megumi.¡¹ Sorry, Yoshi-kun feels very tired right now. Please let him take a rest for now¡¹

    No¡­If Megu says that, it¡¯ll be counterproductive¡­

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why is he so tired?¡­Well you see¡¹

    Look¡­Megu is making a tired face.

    ¡¸Last night¡­Yoshi-kun has sex ten¡­no, 12 times¡¹

    Megu¡­y-you said something unnecessary!

    ¡¸The breakdown is¡­three times in me¡­Mana?¡­Oh, Maika. She had seven rounds. Then, Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san had one each¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s amazing¡­me

    I might die already

    ¡¸Eh¡­Ah, Katsuk-san and Nagisa-san came this morning. Nagisa-san had sex with Yoshi-kun once then came back immediately. Right now, we¡¯re going to school in Katsuko-san¡¯s car¡­yes. Err¡­Yoshi-kun, Misuzu-san wants to talk to you¡¹

    Megu¡­you¡¯re going to return the phone to me this late?

    ¡­Geez, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸¡­Hello¡¹

    ¡ºDanna-sama! Doing it 12 times overnight, do you intend to die?!¡»

    ¡­Yeah

    I think so too.

    Quite a lot.

    ¡¸Well, a lot of things happened¡­about Mana¡­Maika¡¹

    ¡º¡­What do you mean?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll explain the details later¡­I promised Minaho-neesan that I have to do intravaginal ejaculation 10 times overnight or Mana would be beaten by a whip¡¹

    ¡ºBut¡­it¡¯s 12 times right? It exceeded by two numbers!¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I already did it 2 times before the promise¡­!¡¹

    ¡º¡­What about Katsuko-sama and Nagisa-sama coming over?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ve worn out after my seventh so the two came to help. Uhm¡­They used an energy medicine¡¹

    ¡ºPlease call Misuzu at those times too!¡»

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s midnight! I¡¯ll use any means to rush there!¡­Misuzu doesn¡¯t want to be left in the dark while Danna-sama is having troubles!¡»

    ¡­Seriously.

    Every one of my ¡ºwomen¡»¡­are kind to me.

    ¡­I¡¯m really thankful.

    ¡ºI will rub Danna-sama¡¯s stomach later. If you¡¯re tired, then we¡¯ll taka a nap together¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Thanks, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡º¡­Danna-sama¡»

    I can hear water flowing on the other side of the call.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Are you peeing?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, Danna-sama¡­Misuzu is peeing while Danna-sama is listening¡­!¡»

    Misuzu does her usual peeing in the morning.

    ¡ºI want to live together with Danna-sama soon. Then, you can watch me pee everyday instead of just by call¡­¡»

    When we live together, that¡¯s going to happen every day¡­?!

    I¡¯m in trouble.

    ¡ºDanna-sama, you will be in school until lunch?¡­I will visit you there later¡»

    Oh right.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­when you¡¯re going to come, call Katsuko-nee and she¡¯ll come to get you. A lot of things happened so it¡¯s dangerous going to the mansion¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºWhat happened?¡»

    ¡­I see.

    Yesterday, most of the things happened after parting with Misuzu¡­

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t know anything yet.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll explain the details later but, it has become serious¡¹

    I can¡¯t talk about the head of Shirasaka house¡¯s investigation, the American criminal chasing Nei-san and the hired syndicate.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll call Misuzu-sama later. I¡¯ll tell you the details when I do¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Katsuko-nee will call you later she said. Ask her about the details by then. We can¡¯t speak so much as we¡¯re moving¡¹

    ¡ºGot it¡­I will be waiting for Katsuko-sama¡¯s call¡»

    For the time being¡­It seems that she understands.

    ¡ºBut, I will definitely visit by lunch¡­please wait for me¡»

    ¡¸Yeah¡­let¡¯s eat lunch together¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet.

    I¡¯m hungry.

    I¡¯ll buy bread in the store when I arrive at school.

    I have to buy Megu and Mana¡¯s share too¡­

    Katsuko-nee needs her share too¡­

    ¡ºYes¡­Then, later. By the way, Danna-sama¡­!¡»

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡ºPlease don¡¯t do anything unreasonable like doing it 12 times overnight¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡ºI will protest against Yuzuki-sama and Megumi-san later¡­I won¡¯t let that happen to my beloved Danna-sama!¡»

    ¡¸No¡­This is what I agreed on. Minaho-neesan and Megu didn¡¯t do anything bad¡¹

    ¡º¡­But¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­Sorry for overdoing it. I¡¯m sorry for making Misuzu worry¡¹

    ¡º¡­Danna-sama¡»

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do that anymore¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­Misuzu doesn¡¯t mind doing only half of it when she stays overnight¡»

    ¡­Half?

    ¡º¡­Please love me six times overnight¡»

    ¡­err

    ¡¸Sure¡­got it¡¹

    ¡­I can¡¯t say anything else.

    Even Misuzu is inexperienced¡­

    She must be thinking that I have the composure to do six times.

    Then¡­I have to do my best.

    ¡ºI love you, Danna-sama¡­Then, later¡»

    ¡¸I love you too¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡­The call ends.

    The drowsiness overcomes me in a dash.

    ¡¸Sorry, Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯ve said something unnecessary¡¹

    Megu apologized to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better not to keep it a secret to Misuzu. If she discovers it later, she¡¯ll get angry¡­!¡¹

    I put down my phone and lied down.

    I embraced Mana¡¯s body.

    Mana is looking at me.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong Mana? It¡¯s cold?¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Why did you not say that it¡¯s my fault?¡¹

    She said with a small voice.

    ¡¸I should be taking responsibility on everything Mana does. That¡¯s my duty as Mana¡¯s ¡ºmaster¡» Minaho-neesan ordered me so I can learn that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸On the contrary¡­Mana would be punished for my sins. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t fail anymore¡¹

    I caress Mana¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t pamper you anymore, I¡¯ll be harsh¡­that is because I don¡¯t want to see Mana be hit by a whip¡¹

    I embraced Mana¡¯s small and soft body.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to sleep for a bit¡­good night, Mana¡¹

    Inside the shaking car¡­

    I closed my eyes

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re here¡¹

    Hearing Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice, I opened my eyes.

    The car has already arrived at the personnel parking lot.

    We entered the secret shutter¡­

    ¡¸Eh, why here?¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t know the secret passage.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a secret underground passage from the school building¡¹

    I told Megu

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Our school interior has been remodeled by Minaho-neesan in various ways I¡¯m sure that Megu would be surprised¡¹

    The hidden cameras or the microphones.

    ¡¸Okay, get off the car and bring what¡¯s only needed for today. Leave anything else in the car afterwards¡¹

    When Katsuko-nee said that¡­Megu sorts her luggage.

    I take Mana and got off the car.

    I stretched myself.

    When I was about to wear my school uniform¡­Mana helped me.

    ¡¸¡­Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡¹

    Mana said expressionlessly.

    ¡¸This way¡¹

    Lead by Katsuko-nee¡­we walked in the underground.

    Though it seems to be cold¡­we left Mana¡¯s blanket in the car.

    Minaho-neesan won¡¯t agree with it if she doesn¡¯t go naked.

    Before long¡­we reached the basement of the school building.

    ¡¸Above this is the secret room¡¹

    We arrived in the monitor room under the principal¡¯s office.

    Going up the stairs¡­Nei-san was there.

    ¡¸Morning! Breakfast¡¯s ready!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san has her usual smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­you seem fine¡¹

    I feel relieved when I see that smile.

    Nei-san is the one I¡¯m most worried about.

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ve been here since last night! The school has a much better defense system than the mansion!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­didn¡¯t you say that you were in the mansion last night?¡¹

    Margo-san appears before me who¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That was a lie. Nei-san told Yoshida-kun a lie on purpose¡¹

    ¡­Lie

    ¡¸The naked girl over there might try to escape from Yoshida-kun¡­and talk about that information¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Mana with cold eyes.

    Really¡­Everyone¡¯s was cautious and don¡¯t trust Mana.

    I look at Mana.

    ¡¸Mana¡­greet everyone¡¹

    Mana has learned enough from Tamayo-san.

    She kneels on the floor naked.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Yoshida Manatsu Please call me Mana. I¡¯ve become Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to Mana who fling herself to the ground.

    ¡¸What, you can do it if you try¡­I thought that you¡¯re beyond help yesterday¡¹

    As expected¡­She was angry at Mana.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, I heard it from Sensei but¡­Mana-chan¡¯s a ¡ºrape slave¡»now?¡¹

    Nei-san¡­well you see.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Mana answered before me.

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­raise your head¡¹

    Mana looks at Nei-san.

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸If Mana-chan becomes a good girl¡­I think you¡¯ll be promoted from ¡ºrape slave¡»to ¡ºsex slave¡» If you become even more of a good girl, then you¡¯ll become a normal ¡ºslave¡» Then you see¡­If Mana-chan becomes a really good girl, Yo-chan is a kind man so Mana-chan would become a ¡ºlittle sister slave¡»¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the difference?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    Yeah¡­I don¡¯t get it too.

    ¡¸¡­What does Mana-chan think?¡¹

    Nei-san answered.

    ¡¸Yo-chan won¡¯t change forever. Even now, Yo-chan is abysmal kind to Mana-chan¡­He¡¯ll treasure Mana-chan from now till forever¡¹

    I¡¯m kind to Mana?

    I raped her and slapped her ass¡­

    Put a collar on her neck and pulled her around naked¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­What¡¯s left is for Mana-chan to accept Yo-chan. If you accept Yo-chan¡­Mana-chan will become happy!¡¹

    Nei-san smile¡­and Mana looks up at Nei-san¡¯s face expressionlessly.

    ¡¸¡­Rather than that, you guys are hungry aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s Onigiri and miso soup ready, let¡¯s eat¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Err¡­What time is it right now?¡¹

    I feel uneasy about the time.

    We¡¯re already at school.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s 8:05¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comes down from the stairs.

    Our school starts at 8:30¡­we still have time.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Mana, greetings¡¹

    Mana kneels in front of Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it¡­I heard her greeting on Nei and Margo¡¹

    Minaho-nesan smiles.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­You did well, Yoshida-kun. You fulfilled your promise with me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s thanks to Megu, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa-san¡¯s help¡¹

    Yeah¡­I think it¡¯s impossible for me to finish it without everyone¡¯s help.

    ¡¸I feel regrettable that I can¡¯t whip mana-san though¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes out a whip from the table.

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­take a look. This is my whip¡¹

    A whip covered in fat leather shines black.

    Minaho-neesan swing it with her full strength¡­!

    A sound cutting air, then¡­a sharp slapping sound on the table!

    If you were hit by that¡­your skin would certainly come off.

    ¡¸If ever you betray us¡­I¡¯ll hit you with this. Okay?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Mana.

    ¡¸Sensei¡­instead of that¡­food, food, foood~!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s wearing an apron on top of her uniform, she brings a dish filled with Onigiri.

    Margo-san brought the miso soup pot.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Yo-chan and Megu-chan should eat!¡¹

    To be honest¡­I¡¯m thankful.

    ¡¸Itadakimasu¡¹

    Then, when I took one¡­

    I look at Mana and thought for a moment.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡­here you go, a plate. This line is salmon, this line is katsuobushi, and this one has a salmon roe¡¹

    Nei-san said then winked at me.

    I put all kinds on the plate¡­I wonder if three of them would suffice?

    Then, I poured miso soup into the bowl¡­and carried it to Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Eat. That¡¯s an order¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸Eat, Mana¡­it¡¯s an order¡¹

    Mana looks at her hand.

    Her hands were stained when she kneeled on the ground.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, here, wet towel¡¹

    Megu handed me a wet towel.

    I¡­

    I wiped Mana¡¯s hand with the wet towel.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana muttered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now?¡­eat¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Mana took one Onigiri on her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­Are three enough? Or want me to bring you more?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸Here, I¡¯ve brought Yoshi-kun¡¯s share¡¹

    Megu has brought a plate filled with Onigiri.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    I sit next to Mana and began to eat.

    ¡­Delicious.

    ¡¸Here, have some miso soup!¡¹

    Nei-san handed me a bowl¡­

    I drink a mouthful.

    The warm miso soup soaks in my tired body.

    ¡¸Nei made this Miso soup¡­and Maru-chan made this Onigiri¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸I can do at least gripping the rice¡­but to be honest, I don¡¯t know how to season the miso soup¡¹

    Margo-san said while eating Onigiri.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­earlier, you said about Nei-san telling a lie on our call last night¡¹

    I asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸Could it be that my talk with Margo-san too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It¡¯s truth with lies. It¡¯s true that there¡¯s six houses around the mansion, but it was a lie that all of them are connected to an escape passage. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m registered to be living on one of the houses there¡­but the western painter Hama-san who¡¯s living on the back of the house isn¡¯t true. Actually, Isasaka-sensei, a novelist lives there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s also a lie¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    ¡¸Actually, it was a real estate agent, Hanasawa-san? Or a salary man named Anago-san¡­Or it might be Nakajima-kun who always come to invite to play baseball¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­It¡¯s all lies¡¹

    Geez, I can¡¯t do anything but smile wryly.

    ¡¸It just means that I can¡¯t tell you right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Mana isn¡¯t the only one who must not know about the truth.

    Mana¡¯s grandfather¡­Until the negotiation with Ichikawa old man ends, we don¡¯t know what will happen.

    I shouldn¡¯t learn information unneeded as much as possible.

    Even Megu and I are possible to get caught by the enemy and interrogated.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not I¡¯m saying a suitable lie. People change the content of what they speak even by a bit. When you do, you can know where you heard it from¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    I see¡­That¡¯s how it is.

    Margo-san is coping practically and thoroughly¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­stay like that¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brought a spray, hair dryer and brush without taking even a bite.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll style your hair right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll do it myself¡­please eat!¡¹

    ¡¸I can do it after you go to your classrooms¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-nee wets Megu¡¯s hair with a sprayer¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you cute that everyone in your class would get surprised!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brushes Megu¡¯s hair¡­!

    ¡¸If you want¡­I can even give you a thin make up!¡¹

    Nei-san took out a pouch with her cosmetics.

    ¡¸No¡­make up is a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Just let me¡­I¡¯ll give you a natural make up that they won¡¯t be able to tell that you did make-up. In the first place, they will never think that the honor student Megu-chan doing make up so it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Certainly¡­

    Everyone in the class thinks that Megu is a serious girl.

    ¡¸But¡­uhm, I¡­!

    ¡¸Just eat the Onigiri and let me do it!¡¹

    ¡¸You better fix her eyebrows while you¡¯re at it¡¹

    ¡¸Katsun, I agree with that! Err¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, leave this to Katsun and I!¡¹

    ¡­Fifteen minutes alter.

    An unexpected beauty was born!

    ¡¸¡­I know that Megumi-chan has a good foundation¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡­if you change her hairstyle and give her a bit of make-up, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll become cute!¡¹

    The two who played with Megu are the ones most surprised.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­you¡¯re very beautiful¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san is in wonder.

    ¡­Un.

    I¡¯ve never imagined that she¡¯ll become this much of a beauty¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, how is it?¡¹

    Megu haven¡¯t looked in the mirror yet.

    ¡¸You¡¯re amazingly cute¡­!¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad. Yoshi-kun praised me!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brought a hand mirror.

    ¡¸Here you go Megumi-chan¡¹

    Megu looks in the mirror¡­

    ¡¸¡­This is me/¡¹

    Megu is surprised at her own transformation.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­looks just like Keiko¡­¡¹

    Minaho-nesan told Megu.

    ¡¸Because of Yukino-san¡¯s obstruction¡­and being a child of a reserve house, Yamamine, your beauty was concealed¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    The real Megu is this beautiful.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, this is a big trouble¡¹

    Nei-san told me.

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    Nei-san looks amazed.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­you don¡¯t get it? Yo-chan has to behave as Megu-chan¡¯s ¡ºfiance¡»from now on. Inside this school¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ah.

    The girls in track and field has heard the declaration of our relationship.

    Rather than that¡­They know that I went to Yamamine house¡­!

    That talk¡­

    Should normally spread to the class already.

    Well¡­our class have a girl from track and field.

    ¡­Awawawa

    ¡¸¡­Be prepared, Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled at me¡­

    1. Two crows = Attempted murder ?

 Chapter 130

    130. We¡¯re engaged!

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll be taking care of your ¡ºslave¡»¡¹

    I handed the wristband attached to Mana¡¯s collar to Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll tie the chain here¡¹

    There¡¯s an iron loop attached to the pillar of the wall of the room¡­

    Margo-san locks the wristband there.

    Mana can¡¯t reach it with her height.

    Having an iron ring on that kind of place¡­surely¡­

    Someone must¡¯ve been restricted in this room before¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of Mana-chan so don¡¯t worry!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸¡­But, Nei-san what about the medical examination?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s a student of our school right?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass! I¡¯ll pretend I¡¯m not in school for today!¡¹

    Nei-san said laughingly.

    ¡­RIght.

    There¡¯s the matter about Cesario Viola too¡­

    We must not recklessly increase Nei-san¡¯s eyewitnesses.

    ¡¸¡­U-Uhm!¡¹

    I got surprised at Megu who speaks out from my back.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this displaying the inside of the school?!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Megu doesn¡¯t know Minaho-neesan¡¯s monitoring system.

    ¡¸Our school has been long used to look for prostitutes of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explains to Megu.

    ¡¸There are surveillance cameras and microphones hidden everywhere in the school. First¡­we investigate whether the marked girl has a suitable character to be a prostitute. Then, her family and friends¡­ After the preliminary inspection, we go to the target¡­¡¹

    MInaho-neesan pushes a switch on the control panel.

    The camera switches from one to another¡­

    Classroom, corridor, stairs, shoe cabinet¡­even girl¡¯s bathroom.

    Outside the school building as well¡­the grounds, backyard, rooftop, the off-limits old school building too.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Megu looks at the screen with a surprised face.

    ¡¸When the school has been rebuilt five years ago, I prepared a thorough monitoring system. There¡¯s also a defense system too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸I knew that this will become my base when I execute my ¡ºrevenge¡»to Shirasaka Sousuke¡­Shirasaka knows the structure of the mansion. Also, the mansion¡¯s foundation is quite old so I can¡¯t make absurd renovations¡¹

    This school building was made for that reason since the start.

    If it¡¯s the school¡­even if the crime syndicate Shirasaka has employed can be banned from entering¡­At worst, we can call the police.

    Nei-san and the others knows that so they took refugee here last night.

    A number of defense systems are hidden around this room.

    ¡¸Now then¡­It¡¯s about time I show up in the faculty¡¯s office. I¡¯m still a teacher¡¹

    Minaho-neesan goes up the stairs.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s shift the time for a bit¡­Yoshida-kun and Megumi, go up two minutes after me. We don¡¯t want to be seen coming out of the room together¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸¡­Then, see you at the classroom¡¹

    Minaho-neesan goes up the stairs laughing.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a small lamp on the door at the exit of the upper room. If that lamp turns green, you can go outside. That¡¯s the sign that there¡¯s no one in the corridor. The door is an auto-lock so you can leave it¡­¡¹

    Margo-san told us.

    ¡¸When you¡¯re coming in, knock on the door three times¡­we¡¯ll check with the security camera and we¡¯ll unlock it when the coast is clear¡¹

    This¡ºMonitoring rom¡»can do anything¡­

    ¡¸¡­You didn¡¯t forget anything?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asked us.

    ¡­Err

    Today¡¯s just ¡ºMedical checkup¡»and ¡ºFire drill¡»¡­

    I¡¯m wearing a new underwear costing 840 yen¡­

    ¡¸Do you have a handkerchief and pocket tissue?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so¡­here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed me a white handkerchief and tissue.

    ¡¸Thank you, Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸What about Megumi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I have it¡­Rather than that, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megumi took out the green collar Tamayo-san handed her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-san told you about it yesterday right? About the choker allowed by the school regulations¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Well, that¡¯s true, but.

    ¡¸Right¡­I think it would be safer to have Megumi-chan wear that¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸The current principal and the teachers from the old days are people who knows the relation of this school to ¡ºKuromori¡» The collar is a proof of a student that they are women of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­Those teachers would acknowledge Megumi-chan¡¯s superiority. ¡¹

    ¡­I see

    When Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather has the power of ¡ºKuromori¡»he has a lot of prostitutes attending this school.[

    The¡ºcollar¡»¡­distinguishes the general student from women of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Even the teachers who don¡¯t know ¡ºKuromori¡»were strictly ordered not to do anything with the women with collars. They all know that it¡¯s a special student¡­so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­won¡¯t the teachers misunderstand that Megu is a prostitute?¡¹

    That¡¯s my worry.

    ¡¸Make them think like that. The teachers in our school knows that they can¡¯t buy a ¡ºKuromori¡»prostitute with their wage¡­and if ever they make a hand on them, Ojou-sama would be demanding a very expensive compensation.

    ¡¸¡­Money or life¡¹

    ¡­The teachers who knows ¡ºKuromori¡»also knows the horrors of it

    ¡¸Also¡­the girls who wear collars aren¡¯t necessarily a prostitute. All the girls involved with ¡ºKuromori¡»are wearing a collar. I use to wear it in the past too¡¹

    Margo-san is a graduate of this school.

    ¡¸But¡­Nei-san doesn¡¯t have a collar?¡¹

    Margo-san answered my question.

    ¡¸Nei also did before. But, Nei is a popular person in the school even if she doesn¡¯t wear a collar now¡­the teachers and the students know that Nei is an untouchable existence¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahah¡­remember that I set the Kendo grounds on fire. Since then, I dyed my hair blonde and wore blue contacts. When I walk in the corridor, everyone avoids me¡­There¡¯s no need for me to wear a collar this late¡­!¡¹

    About Nei-san¡¯s incident¡­

    I still haven¡¯t heard anything about it.

    Why did Nei-san set it on fire?¡­Why did she dye her black hair?

    ¡¸There¡¯s another girl who removed it before running on the election. It would be troublesome if the students mimic her and turned the collar into a fashion¡¹

    Margo-san is talking about Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­keep in mind that teachers will have a strange reaction when they see your collar. Those teachers are people related to ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸When the revenge on Shirasaka ends¡­all of them will be dealt with¡¹

    Margo-san and Katsuko-nee said¡­

    Minaho-neesan is going to disband ¡ºKuromori¡»

    She¡¯s prepared to exile the people who knows the dark past of this school.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, please¡¹

    I put the collar on Megu.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan will be the last woman to wear a collar¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    The two ladies look at Megu¡¯s green collar.

    ¡¸¡­Good. It¡¯s about time we go. Anything we forgot? None¡¹

    When I tell Megu that¡­Megu holds her hand out.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s hold hands¡¹

    Oh¡­I forgot the most important one.

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I hold Megu¡¯s hands.

    Megu¡¯s hand feels cold¡­she¡¯s nervous?

    ¡¸Well then¡­We¡¯ll be going¡¹

    Megu salutes everyone.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­take care¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered as their representative.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll leave Mana in your care¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to treat her like a¡ºslave¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Please be strict on her. But, if she¡¯s a good girl, then be kind with her.¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­got it. You okay with it too, Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay~¡¹

    I look at Mana.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be gone for a bit¡­behave yourself, Mana¡¹

    The naked Mana tied to a chain looks at me with a complicated expression¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Eh¡­This is?¡¹

    Going up the stairs¡­we open the hidden door leading to the room

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s the principal¡¯s office. It¡¯s connected to the room below¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Amazing!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    Well of course.

    The hidden garage from the staff parking lot, to the basement passage, to the monitor room¡­and to the principal¡¯s office.

    You won¡¯t normally think that this school has such secrets.

    On top of the door leading to the corridor¡­is the lamp Margo-san explained a while ago turning on.

    It¡¯s green light now.

    There¡¯s no one outside the corridor¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I opened the door and go outside.

    When I closed the door¡­it was automatically locked.

    High school corridor¡­

    A familiar daily scenery.

    I finally came back from the unusual world of yesterday.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun.¡¹

    Megu looks at me in worry.

    We returned to our everyday life but¡­

    Megu and I are different from yesterday already.

    I feel a bit nervous meeting our classmates.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    I kissed Megu¡­

    Megu smiled.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to worry about¡­we¡¯re together!¡¹

    We walk in the corridor holding hands.

    Coming out of the principal¡¯s office block without pedestrian¡­the third year classrooms are lined up.

    ¡­There¡¯s a lot of students.

    I look at the classroom¡¯s clock.

    The time is 8:17

    It¡¯s 13 minutes more before time.

    ¡¸¡­Good morning!¡¹

    Megu suddenly cried out!

    ¡­Uwawawa!

    It was the captain of track and field¡­Takeshiba.

    ¡¸G-Good morning!¡¹

    I also greeted her in panic.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡­Did you came her just to report to me?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba seems to have misunderstood that we, first years have come to the third year corridor just to report to her.

    The report¡­As expected, it¡¯s about yesterday.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I thought that I have to report to Captain first!¡¹

    The quick witted Megu immediately played along with Captain immediately.

    ¡­Err.

    Takeshiba-senpai knows that I came to meet Megu¡¯s parents¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­What happened? How were Yamamine¡¯s parents?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asked curiously.

    As expected¡­Captain is a girl too.

    ¡¸yes¡­We¡¯re engaged!¡¹

    Megu declared boldly.

    ¡¸¡­E-Engaged?¡¹

    As expected, even Captain got surprised by it.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshi-kun has talked to my parents about wanting to marry me¡­then, he received the blessing of my parents!¡¹

    Megu reports while blushing.

    Certainly¡­if you summarize what happened in the Yamamine house, you can say it that way¡­

    ¡¸I-I see, that¡¯s great!¡¹

    Captain seems completely puzzled.

    ¡¸T-The ceremony will be after the graduation. Please attend, captain!

    ¡¸G-Got it, Yamamine¡­!¡¹

    But¡­The two of them are too loud.

    The third years have gathered in no time.

    ¡¸¡­What what? Engaged?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s them¡­the ones in the track and field yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­The first years who announced their relationship?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, the girl¡¯s cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she¡¯s engaged¡­!¡¹

    As expected¡­the event yesterday spread in the school already.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Yamamine-chan. Are you really engaged?¡¹

    A senpai in glasses shows up from behind Captain Takeshiba, she looks familiar.

    Perhaps, another third year from the track and field.

    ¡¸Yes, Takabayashi-senpai, we¡¯re engaged! Yoshi-kun also bought me a ring!!!¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s tension has risen to the top as she¡¯s surrounded by the third years, shows her ring to the seniors.

    Oooooh! the shouts of joy can be heard from the third years.

    ¡¸¡­Amazing, they¡¯re really engaged!¡¹

    ¡¸This guy seems to have gone to the girl¡¯s house and greeted her parents¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­He seriously got the parent¡¯s blessing?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the so called lovers assuming marriage?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­They¡¯re saying that they¡¯re¡ºengaged¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, that¡¯s so cute!¡¹

    The third years makes a racket.

    Aren¡¯t the people increasing steadily?

    There¡¯s more than thirty people here¡­all are women seniors.

    ¡¸I get that you¡¯re engaged but¡­isn¡¯t it bad to wear a ring in the school?¡¹

    The glasses Takabayashi-senpai told Megu.

    ¡¸That¡¯s an engagement ring?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa! I¡¯m jelly!¡¹

    ¡¸I also want a ring from my boyfriend!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I don¡¯t want to get engaged but I want just a ring!¡¹

    The female seniors are talking by themselves.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just an engagement ring! It¡¯s written in the school rules!¡¹

    Megu shouted!

    She¡¯s almost desperate!

    ¡¸¡­Eh? Let¡¯s see?¡¹

    Some of the schoolgirls opened their handbook.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, it¡¯s there. It¡¯s written in small letters!¡¹

    ¡¸True!¡­It says that you can wear engagement rings!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why is that in the school rules?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it must¡¯ve happened before¡­engaged students.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­I see¡¹

    The third year ladies were all impressed.

    Captain Takeshiba talked to us.

    ¡¸¡­I understand that you two were serious. You processed it logically and even got the permission to be engaged from the parents. I will support you two. Just tell me if someone complains about you guys and I will rush and punish them!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba smiles.

    She¡¯s truly a person with a motto ¡ºTrack and field is martial arts¡»

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much, Captain!¡¹

    Megu bows her head.

    ¡¸If the school regulations allow it then I¡¯ll allow your engagement ring. But, remove that during club activities¡­it would be a problem if you lose it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Keep it in your purse along with your valuables¡­I¡¯ll do the talking to our colleagues¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Megu¡¯s the only one doing the talking.

    I¡¯m not saying anything¡­

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­T-Thank you¡­!¡¹

    Gu, gudagudadaaa¡­!

    I can¡¯t think of words to say¡­!

    ¡¸He¡¯s blushing!¡¹

    ¡¸So cute!¡¹

    Being laughed by female seniors¡­is quite embarrassing.

    ¡¸Was it Yoshida-kun?¡­I¡¯ll entrust you Yamamine!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    I bowed my head to Captain Takeshiba¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me¡­excuse me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡­sorry¡­!¡¹

    Megu and I escape from the third years¡¯ encirclement while holding hands¡­

    ¡¸Aaahn! I was so nervous! It was so embarrassing!¡¹

    When we were alone¡­Megu talked to me.

    ¡¸Same¡­I don¡¯t even know what I should say¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry that I had to do all the talking¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I wasn¡¯t able to say anything but ¡ºThank you¡»¡­¡¹

    I really fell into panic.

    What will happen if we reached our class.

    There¡¯s a track and field girl from our class¡­

    It would be much more of a fuss than those third years¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Are you anxious?¡¹

    Megu looks at my face and asks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­we have to overcome this with the two of us¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu grips my hand.

    The two of us head to the classroom as one.

    ¡ºYear 1 Class 2¡»¡­our classroom.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    We open the room after two counts¡­!

    Almost 80 percent of the students are gathered in the classroom.

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s not here.

    ¡­Endou too.

    The first year baseball club members are preparing for today¡¯s practice game today so they¡¯ll arrive at the classroom on the last minute.

    I wonder what happened to Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡­Err

    Should I announce it before someone else says something¡­?

    That means¡­as expected, it¡¯s not a¡ºdeclaration of relationship¡»but ¡ºannouncement of engagement¡»

    How should I talk about it¡­

    I hesitated for a moment

    ¡­Then!

    ¡¸¡­Huuuh?! What¡¯s wrong, Yamamine-san?!¡¹

    Suddenly¡­one of the students call out to Megu.

    ¡¸Really?¡­Yamamine-san has become beautiful!¡¹

    The eyes of the class has concentrated on Megu in no time.

    ¡¸Did you change your hairstyle?¡­No, it¡¯s not on that level! Somehow, she feels fundamentally beautiful¡­?!¡¹

    The men also makes a noise.

    ¡­Eh

    Oh¡­right!

    Captain Takeshiba saw Megu¡¯s look after she had her hair cut by Yuuka-san yesterday so she¡¯s not so surprised.

    Most of the third years earlier don¡¯t know the previous Megu¡­

    But¡­our class.

    This is their first time seeing Megu become this beautiful¡­!

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Why is Yamamine-san holding Yoshida-kun¡¯s hand?¡¹

    The gaze that were surprised at Megu¡¯s transformation¡­moved to Megu¡¯s hand when they heard that.

    Aeeeee¡­eeeerr

    ¡­How should I explain this?

    ¡¸Well you see¡­Megumi and Yoshida-kun were going out since yesterday!¡¹

    Before we were able to say anything¡­those words suddenly came out.

    This voice¡­as expected.

    Ogino-san from the track and field¡­!

    ¡¸Eeeeeeeeeeeee!!!¡¹

    The shock runs in the classroom¡­!

    ¡¸And to top that¡­Megumi was the one who confessed!¡¹

    Ah¡­That was what Megu reported to the track and field club¡­

    It was turned to that setting¡­!

    ¡¸W-w-w-w-why?!¡¹

    One of the boys raised a loud voice!

    ¡¸Yamamine-san¡­what¡¯s good about Yoshida-kun¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I think so too.

    Megu¡¯s gathering all the gazes¡­

    Everyone¡¯s waiting for Megu¡¯s answer¡­

    For some reason, no one¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Err¡­Yoshi-kun is¡­¡¹

    One of the boys whispered while Megu is in the middle of talking.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t say!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, the problem is why Yamamine-chan calling Yoshida ¡ºYoshi-kun¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Seriously¡¹

    One of the boys spoke.

    ¡¸Yamamine-chan and Yoshida are going out¡¹

    The boys took 1500 damage!!

    ¡¸¡­As expected, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course, normally¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, it¡¯s Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, it¡¯s Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t chose him normally do you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way, normally¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be that Yoshida-kun is tricking her?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you be tricked by Yoshida, normally?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s surprising from a serious type of girl like Yamamine-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What can you say about that! Yamamine-saaan?!!!¡¹

    Megu seems to be offended by the selfish words of the men.

    She shouted in a clear voice!

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun is a decent, sincere, and a kind person!¡­Also, he¡¯s cute¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡­you¡¯re saying that in this case?

    ¡¸¡­Cute?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­It must be cute in Yamamine-chan¡¯s eyes¡¹

    ¡¸You must be blind?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They say that love is blind¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, in the first place, why is Yamamine-san Yoshida¡¯s lover?! Isn¡¯t that strange! That¡¯s definitely strange!¡¹

    Yup¡­I can understand your feelings very well.

    Even I am thinking that this must be a dream!

    ¡¸It¡¯s definitely not strange!¡¹

    Megu is angry at the boy¡¯s words!

    ¡­Seriously.

    ¡¸I love Yoshi-kun! I¡¯ve decided to marry Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    A ripple spreads in the classroom.1

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yamamine-san, marriage?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yesterday, Yoshida-kun came to greet Megumi¡¯s parents, right?¡¹

    Ogino-san asked megu.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshi-kun told my mother and father¡ºPlease give me your daughter¡»!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s head up doesn¡¯t stop¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­you did that?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Then, what did Megumi¡¯s parents say?¡¹

    Megu answers the men¡¯s question.

    ¡¸They gave him their blessings!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-Blessed?¡¹

    Now that it comes to this¡­it can¡¯t be helped.

    I take Megu¡¯s hand wearing the engagement ring and showed it to everyone in the class.

    ¡¸¡­This is the engagement ring¡¹

    After my mutter¡­Megu spoke in a loud voice.

    ¡¸We¡¯re engaged!¡¹

    The year 1 class 2 fell into an unexpected panic!!!

    1. Hamon! ?

 Chapter 131

    131. Back figure¡­

    ¡­Why did this happen?!

    I¡¯m sitting on my seat as usual

    But, Megu is standing next to me¡­

    She¡¯s holding my hand tight¡­

    And our classmates surround us¡­

    Megu is asked one after another.

    Of course¡­it¡¯s not just girls who are surrounding us.

    It¡¯s just those who are close to Megu¡­But still, they¡¯re more than ten people.

    The other girls¡­aren¡¯t in good terms with Megu, they¡¯re mostly the girls close to delinquency gathered in a group¡­but still, they¡¯re sending glances at us.

    As expected, women are interested in love affair¡­

    The boy students are symmetrical¡­

    They gathered at the back of the classroom and talked whisperingly.

    They¡¯re looking this way from time to time¡­

    I¡¯m interested in what they¡¯re talking about¡­well, it¡¯s not something decent at all.

    But still¡­the delinquents of the class don¡¯t come to the school until the very last minute so it helps us.

    If they were here, I don¡¯t know what to say facing them.

    I don¡¯t mind being being talked bad, but¡­

    If they ever make a fool or insult Megu, I won¡¯t be able to hold back.

    If ever someone does that¡­I¡¯ll definitely beat him up.

    ¡¸¡­Then then? Since when you were going out?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­have you two dated already? Of course, you kissed too?¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s a rude and immoral question, Megu answer each of them with a kind smile.

    ¡­Why am I not talking?

    There were questions thrown to me, but¡­

    Megu answers before I can reply.

    ¡­Somehow, it feels strange.

    The hand holding me strongly is cold.

    Megu must be nervous.

    She¡¯s hiding the tension of her mind with a smile¡­

    Only I who¡¯s holding her hand notices it.

    ¡¸Hey¡­to be serious, who was the one who confessed?¡¹

    One of Megu¡¯s friends asked.

    ¡¸You see, it was Megumi!¡¹

    Ogino who¡¯s another member of track and field answered with a smirk.

    ¡¸I heard it from Yamamine-chan and Yoshida-kun already!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Why is everyone so interested?

    To be honest¡­it doesn¡¯t matter either way.

    It¡¯s got nothing to do with people other than Megu and I¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the one who did confess to Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu answers bashfully.

    ¡¸I liked him since we entered high school¡­I didn¡¯t want Yoshi-kun to be stolen by someone else¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, he won¡¯t¡­He¡¯s Yoshida-kun¡¹

    The girls burst out laughing¡­!

    Well¡­of course.

    ¡¸But¡­I absolutely wanted to go out with Yoshi-kun. So I was the one who confessed to him¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s story is pure bullshit.

    But¡­Megu has already told a plot on the girls at the track and field.

    She can¡¯t say ¡ºYesterday¡¯s talk was a mistake¡»this late

    I just nod at Megu¡¯s talk in silence¡­

    When if I say something strange, things would crumble down¡­

    That¡¯s why I just try to be silent as much as possible¡­

    In the first place, I don¡¯t know the story Megu talked about¡­

    ¡¸But you see¡­going out, then suddenly introducing to the parents, and getting engaged¡­normally¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that seriousness very Yamamine-chan like?!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­if you advertise it that greatly, they can¡¯t break up that easily!¡¹

    Megu objects to the schoolgirl¡¯s word.

    ¡¸We never will! I seriously want to marry Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes were serious.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what Yamamine-chan said, what about Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    The glasses girl looks at me grinning

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I will marry her¡­we¡¯ll become happy¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s not a wish.

    ¡­It¡¯s determination.

    ¡¸Eeh?! It¡¯s not make Megumi happy¡­!!¡¹

    Ogino-san speaks Japanese grammar.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Yoshi-kun scolded me about that yesterday¡¹

    Megu smiled at her friends.

    ¡¸¡­Scolded?¡¹

    The schoolgirls look at me.

    What¡¯s your qualification to scold Megu?¡­Their eyes say.

    Well, I agree.

    ¡¸You see¡­I thought that I wanted to make Yoshi-kun happy one-sidedly. Then, Yoshi-kun said. ¡ºIt¡¯s no good to make just the partner happy Let¡¯s think about both of us being happy¡»¡­!¡¹

    Ogino-san asks me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, did you really say that?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I feel like I certainly said something like what Megu summarized just now¡­

    Inside the car yesterday¡­

    ¡¸¡­I did¡¹

    The girls shouted ¡¸wow!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s kind of surprising¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, it¡¯s not a remark that matches Yoshida-kun character¡¹

    No¡­Certainly, I know that it¡¯s not something a useless man like me would say.

    ¡­But,. I

    ¡¸Err¡­how should I say it¡­¡¹

    Ogino-san looks at me with a face that¡¯s not yet convinced.

    ¡¸Yesterday, Megumi was doing all the talking, so I don¡¯t get the concrete reason but, I understood that Megumi is deeply in love with Yoshida-kun. I still seriously don¡¯t know which part is good about him but¡­for the time being, the person herself said that she liked him since the entrance ceremony¡­¡¹

    Yes, it is as Ogino-san says¡­

    Even I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good about myself.

    ¡­Seriosly.

    ¡¸But you see¡­I don¡¯t get what made Yoshida-kun like Megumi, right?¡­Well, look¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, you¡¯re right¡¹

    The schoolgirls look at me in doubt.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun has someone else he likes, right?¡¹

    ¡­Ah.

    Everyone really knows

    ¡¸That person¡¯s not yet here so I¡¯m going to be frank¡­could it be that you just moved on because Megumi confessed to you?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸Un¡­Could Yoshida-kun tell us honestly what he likes about Yamamine-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­You would still think about if Yoshida-kun really likes Yamamine-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If it was just an ¡ºengagement¡»because of a half-hearted feeling¡­I feel sorry for Megumi¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    The schoolgirl¡¯s eyes approached me¡­!

    No¡­It¡¯s not just them.

    The schoolgirls pretending to be unconcerned abut us¡­and the boys from the back are waiting for my response with big ears¡­!

    ¡­Err

    I¡­!

    When did I get attracted to Megu¡­?!

    The first time I was conscious of Megu was¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s back is beautiful¡­!¡¹

    How many days was that since then?

    Megu ran and picked up a first aid kit for my sake¡­!

    ¡­At that time.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s back when she¡¯s running¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Back?¡¹

    Ogino-san has a suspicious face¡­

    The other schoolgirls too¡­

    Right¡­that wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡¸Her straight backbone¡­long and beautiful legs¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s form that time is clearly etched in my memory¡­

    ¡¸¡­Legs? What the hell, in the end, you¡¯re just into Megumi¡¯s body?¡¹

    Ogino-san interprets it badly¡­

    ¡¸No, I definitely think that Megu¡¯s legs are thin, long, and beautiful, but¡­that¡¯s not it¡­that¡¯s not how it is¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    How should I answer this?

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s back is always beautiful. Her foot touches the ground properly, standing up straight¡­she¡¯s not leaning on someone. She¡¯s always standing firmly with her own power¡­!¡¹

    The girls became speechless from my anser.

    ¡­Eeei!

    I just tell everything that comes to my mind!

    ¡¸¡­Megu is always kind to others and yet strict with herself. She¡¯s always doing her very best with her own power without relying on anyone else at any time. Such resolute heart, have a very clear back figure showing up¡­I liked that. Like, or should I say that I respect Megu¡­!¡¹

    I look up at Megu.

    Megu has been next to me all this time.

    I¡¯m sitting on my chair and she¡¯s standing.

    We¡¯re still holding hands, but¡­

    Megu never leans against me.

    She doesn¡¯t do bad manners like sitting on my desk.

    She stands with her own feet.

    Even when she¡¯s next to me, she doesn¡¯t forget the spirit of self-reliance¡­

    Megu is that kind of girl.

    ¡¸Respect?¡­Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re respecting your own girlfriend?

    One of the girls asked me in wonder.

    ¡¸¡­Un. I do respect her¡­I think that she¡¯s really a wonderful girl. ¡­That¡¯s why, I think of Megu dearly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m the same¡­!¡¹

    Megu clenches my hand tightly.

    I grasped it in return¡­

    ¡¸I respect Yoshi-kun too. Yoshi-kun never lies to me, he always looks me in the eye, and he listens to my talk seriously. I trust Yoshi-kun¡­that¡¯s why I love him¡­!¡¹

    Megu and I look at each other.

    ¡¸¡­I want to marry Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I will marry you, Megu¡¹

    Looking at us, the girls¡­

    ¡¸¡­You two really, really got ¡ºengaged¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re not just getting carried by the mood or joking¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I thought that Yamamine-chan was distracted by the spring season¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I thought that Yoshida-kun is a bad guy toying with Yamamine-san¡¯s heart¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the opposite¡­I thought that Yamamine-san pushed Yoshida-kun and he submitted¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re seriously rabu-rabu.1 ¡¹

    These girls say what they want.

    ¡¸¡­This is what I heard from Megumi¡¯s talk yesterday¡¹

    Ogino-san said.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s an adopted daughter¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Adopted daughter?¡¹

    Megumi smiled to her friends.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, my real mother is already dead. Then, I was taken over by Yamamine house¡¹

    Megu answered calmly.

    Megu¡¯s hand is really cold.

    She¡¯s slightly trembling.

    I squeeze her hand¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s parents were divorced, was it/¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­yeah. That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡­Just like Megu.

    I talked calmly.

    My voice is a bit hoarse though¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­you want to marry Megumi and make a home soon. I heard you talking about it to Captain Takeshiba¡­!¡¹

    The schoolgirls turned speechless from what Ogino-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I want to be a Mama soon. I want to give birth to my beloved¡¯s child¡­and have a happy family¡¹

    That¡¯s what Megu really think.

    ¡¸I want to be ¡ºfamily¡» with Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re already family¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    The two of us hold hands.

    We already have a bond.

    A strong thought no one can cut.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why¡­Yamamine-san and Yoshida-kun are ¡ºengaged¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun thought about Megumi¡¯s feelings¡­!¡¹

    Ogino-said that, but¡­

    ¡¸Megu and I have the same feelings. We want to be happy together. Becoming a ¡ºFamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    I think it¡¯s a good opportunity.

    I was able to arrange my feelings inside my head.

    Megu and I¡­No, it¡¯s not just Megu.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa-san, Misuzu¡­My ¡ºwomen¡»

    Also, Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, and Nei-san¡­

    Including Mana who just became a ¡ºslave¡»¡­

    I want to be ¡ºfamily¡»with everyone.

    We gather together because we want to be ¡ºfamily¡»

    Love.

    I¡­I love my ¡ºfamily¡»from the bottom of my heart¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I misunderstood Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I thought that you¡¯re just a dumb person who¡¯s always absentminded¡¹

    ¡­Err

    They thought of me like that?

    I feel quite down.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Somehow, he¡¯s a person with firm opinion¡¹

    ¡¸Well, he¡¯s someone who was picked by the serious Yamamine-san, he¡¯s surely that kind of person¡­¡¹

    ¡­Even if you say it like that.

    I don¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Yoshi-kun came into my house yesterday¡­and properly greeted my parents. Holding his hands on the tatami mat, he said ¡ºPlease give me your daughter¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shedding tears.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you really said that?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸Yes¡­I did¡¹

    I was so courageous that time¡­

    Even I am surprised¡­

    ¡¸Did you really swear to marry Megumi in front of her parents?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I already prepared myself. I¡¯m prepared. I¡¯ve understood my own fate¡­I¡¯ll take responsibility for Megu¡¯s life. I want to be together with Megu forever¡­! No, it¡¯s not just Megu. I want to cherish my own ¡ºfamily¡» I want to be with them forever. I¡¯ll do anything to protect my ¡ºfamily¡»!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­therefore, I.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, thank you¡¹

    Megu¡¯s tears fell on my desk.

    I stand up¡­

    ¡­and rubbed Megu¡¯s back¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll always be with Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun!!!¡¹

    Megu embraces me!

    I embraced Megu tightly!

    For some reason, the classroom claps their hand and shouts ¡ºOooh!¡»

    ¡­At that time.

    ¡¸¡­Good morning¡¹

    One girl entered the classroom¡­

    ¡­She is

    ¡­Shirasaka Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s with this commotion?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Shirasaka-san¡­actually!¡¹

    When one of the girl talks to Yukino¡­

    Megu kisses me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ooooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Horay!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They kissed!¡¹

    ¡¸E-Even though he¡¯s just Yoshida¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That Yamamine-san is!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡­dammit!¡¹

    Yukino is looking at us.

    Yukino¡¯s face looks surprised.

    Her eyes looks like she can¡¯t believe it¡­

    A shuddered look¡­

    Yukino is looking¡­

    At my figure embracing and kissing Megu¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Afterwards¡­Megu was at my seat.,

    I talk to the women while holding her hand.

    The topic about Megu is already over¡­

    The talk is now about the ¡ºMedical examination¡»

    But still, Megu is still holding my hand tight¡­

    So I won¡¯t try to part from her side.

    ¡¸You see, my underwear for the ¡ºMedical exam¡»for today was bought by Yoshi-kun yesterday!¡¹

    Megu said in a slightly loud voice.

    ¡¸Eh, you two purchased it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We went to a date¡­right, Yoshi-kun?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I chose Yoshi-kun¡¯s underwear¡­and Yoshi-kun chose my underwear!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwawawa¡­That¡¯s hot!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­did you really buy one? It¡¯s not a bargain one right?!¡¹

    ¡¸We bought a good one!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, show me show me!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show it later¡­in the ¡ºmedical examination¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    The girls laugh.

    ¡­I

    I thought of taking a look at Yukino¡¯s state¡­

    I can¡¯t see it from my seat as she¡¯s shadowed by Megu¡¯s body.

    When I thought of that¡­

    I got surprised.

    Why is Megu in my seat since earlier¡­

    Why is she standing next to me¡­

    Megu positioned to block Yukino from me since the start.

    In short, between my seat and Yukino¡¯s seat¡­

    She has always been conscious of Yukino all this time¡­!

    ¡¸Hey, Megumi, how long are you going to hold Yoshida-kun¡¯s hand?¡¹

    Ogino-san asks Megu.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We told you earlier this but, no one¡¯s going to take Yoshida-kun away from Yamamine-chan¡­!¡¹

    The girls speak in a playful manner.

    ¡¸I know that but¡­I don¡¯t want to let go of Yoshi-kun¡¯s hand¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    Megu is worried about Yukino.

    No¡­to be exact, about Yukino capturing my heart¡­

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­you can¡¯t hold hands during classes¡¹

    ¡¸It would¡¯ve been nice if Yamamine-san¡¯s seat is next to Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it would troublesome for everyone around¡­they¡¯d be flirting while in classes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    The girls raised a laugh, then¡­

    ¡­The first bell rings.

    The delinquents came from outside the corridor noisily.

    ¡¸¡­Ou!¡¹

    Then¡­Endou.

    The baseball club were doing arrangements in preparation for the ¡ºpractice game¡»until the last minute.

    But¡­Endou.

    Even if it¡¯s your ¡ºPractice game today¡»¡­Why are you coming in the classroom in your uniform?

    ¡¸Everyone should come and watch today¡¯s game! Everyone should be at the baseball grounds by 12:30!¡¹

    Endou goes up the platform and tells everyone in the class in a loud voice¡­

    Oh¡­the uniform is used to appeal that he¡¯s participating.

    I see, it¡¯s not practice wear but a uniform with a number used for the games.

    ¡¸Watch. I got the ace-number from the director!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Does the number ¡º18¡» have a meaning in high school baseball?

    Or rather¡­

    Endou¡­there¡¯s a big bandage in the middle of your face.

    ¡­Are you okay?

    Your nose is completely hidden.

    You¡¯re trying to show off but can you breath with your nose properly?

    ¡­Margo-san¡¯s punch had some awesome power in it¡­

    Endou was beaten up by Margo-san in front of the restroom at the park the night before yesterday.

    ¡¸Anyway, I will be showing up in the game. The whole class should come and cheer. Got it?¡­That¡¯s all!¡¹

    What ¡ºThat¡¯s all¡»!

    Why is he all commanding.

    Having said what he want to say, Endou takes his seat.

    Somehow¡­his way of walking is strange¡­

    Could it be that his waist and legs hurt too?¡­!

    Margo-san bullies her opponent thoroughly.

    There must be some quite damage remaining¡­

    Can he play a game with such a condition?

    Just how much the director of the baseball club spoil Endou¡­?!

    As usual, Endou and his close friends are laughing.

    Endou¡¯s unsightly appearance seems funny.

    Endou doesn¡¯t have a natural virtue.

    ¡¸¡­Good morning, everyone!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comes in from the door of the classroom.

    Seeing Minaho-neesan¡¯s face¡­the students make a stir.

    That¡¯s right¡­there was the talk about Minaho-neesan dismissed as our homeroom teacher the last homeroom before the holiday.

    Geropa-kouchou even came here¡­

    ¡¸My¡­something¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m still your homeroom teacher until golden week ends?¡¹

    Speaking of which, that¡¯s right.

    Today is a weekday during consecutive holidays¡­golden week isn¡¯t done yet.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to take attendance. Aihara-san¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan confirm the attendance.

    ¡­I looked at Yukino just out of habit.

    ¡­Yukino.

    She¡¯s just looking down.

    She¡¯s a bit hunchback¡­

    Speaking of which, Yukino¡¯s posture is bad compared to Megu¡­

    Somehow, it feels like the center of gravity in her body is a bit distorted.

    I never noticed it until now¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡­Was Yukino¡¯s face like this?

    I feel like her face is different from my memory¡­

    No¡­Yukino in my memory was beautified by my brain¡­

    Perhaps¡­the Yukino I see right now.

    Is the real Shirasaka Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s actual face looks similar to Mana.

    It¡¯s normal since they¡¯re sisters, but¡­

    Or rather¡­

    I¡¯ve been together with Mana since yesterday noon and until we part from the ¡ºmonitor room¡»

    I¡¯ve always been looking at Mana¡¯s face¡­trying to understand what Mana is thinking, what kind of girl she really is¡­

    Today, my impression of Mana is stronger.

    I clearly remember Mana¡¯s face.

    Her crying face, her laughing face¡­

    I had sex with Mana eight times from last night until morning¡­

    I look at Mana¡¯s face every time I ejaculated¡­

    Speaking of which, how is Mana doing?

    Margo-san is watching over her, I think there¡¯s no need to worry as Nei-san is playing with her ¡­

    ¡­Ah.

    Megu is looking at me with a worried face.

    ¡­This is bad.

    I look away from Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls me out.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Present!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Wada-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Present!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no one absent¡¹

    Right.

    My name is second before the last.

    Our school has the class roster a mix of 50 male and females.

    I don¡¯t know why though.

    ¡¸Today, we have a scheduled ¡ºMedical Examination¡»and ¡ºFire drill¡» It¡¯ll end by 11 o¡¯clock¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­at 11 o¡¯clock, Yukino and Mana¡¯s mother and grandfather will come to the principal¡¯s office.

    It¡¯s finally the face to face negotiations¡­

    And, Endou¡¯s game starts at 12:30?

    It¡¯s a tight schedule for today.

    ¡¸The ¡ºMedical examination¡»will be done on all three years on separate genders. When the class ahead ends, the teacher in charge will come to call you out, wait inside the classroom until then¡¹

    Yeah¡­It won¡¯t take much time anyway

    It¡¯s just measuring height and weight¡­

    The queue will only be in the X-ray.

    ¡¸Once you¡¯re done, come back in the classroom¡­when it¡¯s confirmed that everyone has finished their ¡ºmedical examination¡», it will be the ¡ºfire drill¡»so come back without making a side trip¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told everyone.

    ¡¸Now then¡­are there any questions?¡¹

    One schoolgirl raised her hand.

    A slightly delinquent¡­dark-skinned girl who never talked to me before.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, Yamamine-san is wearing a ring in the school! Shouldn¡¯t you be warning her?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸My, Yamamine-san¡¯s ¡ºengaged¡»right? Yamamine-san¡¯s guardian has come to report¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s guardian right now is Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Eh¡­What? Yamamine¡¯s ¡ºengaged¡»¡­?¡¹

    Endou asks his friend that¡¯s near him.

    Endou¡­you¡¯re lagging behind.

    ¡¸It was reported in the staff meeting a while ago. Yamamine Megumi-san is ¡ºEngaged¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu and my ¡ºengagement¡»¡­is recognized by the school?!

    ¡¸But¡­Isn¡¯t wearing accessories not allowed by the school regulations?¡¹

    The dark-skinned girl asks further¡­

    Perhaps, she must¡¯ve been watching from the shadows all this time and had antipathy against us.

    ¡¸Take a look at the school regulations properly¡­You can wear an ¡ºengagement ring¡»inside school. As long as the guardian has made a report¡¹

    The students in the class open their student handbook¡­!

    ¡¸¡­There!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s true, it¡¯s written here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s an¡ºengagement ring¡»!¡¹

    The classroom turned noisy.

    ¡¸But¡­Sensei announced that high school romance is forbidden right? Yamamine-san and Yoshida-kun are ¡ºengaged¡»far more than romance¡­what will you do, Sensei?¡¹

    The dark-skinned girl said nastily.

    ¡¸Yeah, you did say that romance is forbidden¡­You should be forbidding ¡ºengagement¡»too!¡¹

    One delinquent guy shouted.

    ¡¸¡­Yamamine and Yoshida¡¯s engaged?! Eh¡­Why!?¡¹

    Endou¡­shut up¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­Yamamine-san and Yoshida-kun just kissed inside the classroom!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s forbidden right?!¡¹

    The delinquent girls who were silent a while ago are now criticizing us in a dash¡­!

    Everyone was waiting for Minaho-neesan to come¡­!

    To accuse Megu and I¡­

    To attack Minaho-neesan¡­!

    ¡¸Wait a moment! Is it true that Yamamine and Yoshida kissed?!¡¹

    ¡­Endou

    Just die already¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see. Should I talk about it then?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs happily.

    1. Love love ?

 Chapter 132

    132. Could it be that Endou-kun is an idiot? (1)

    ¡¸If I recall¡­Sensei¡¯s opinion is that high school students can¡¯t have a romantic relationship, kissing is forbidden as well¡­You said that it was a hindrance to your study, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    The dark-skinned girl said with a defiant eye.

    ¡¸Yes¡­That is my personal opinion. You can say that is my educational principle¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers calmly¡­

    ¡¸But, my guidance was slightly extreme¡­weren¡¯t I scolded by the principal in front of everyone before the holiday?¡¹

    Certainly¡­Geropa-kouchou scolded Minaho-neesan in front of us.

    Minaho-neesan has withdrawn her ¡ºLove sex ban¡»1

    ¡¸Hee¡­When Sensei got scolded by the principal, you¡¯ll bend your principles?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped, you know? I¡¯m on a working social status¡­Of course, my thoughts still remain from the bottom of my heart¡­!¡¹

    Those who¡¯re not in good terms with Megu¡­In short, those who are close to delinquents and Endou¡¯s followers speaks provocation and Minaho-neesan easily goes through them.

    ¡¸But¡­if I recall, even the principal said ¡ºWe don¡¯t endorse romance between students. Associate yourselves like fresh high school students¡»right?¡¹

    ¡¸Right! Isn¡¯t ¡ºengagement¡»or kissing in the classroom, and other things bad?!¡¹

    Did you think that Minaho-neesan¡¯s situation turned bad?¡­the men were fanning as they¡¯re getting carried away.

    ¡¸My¡­Yoshida-kun and Yamamine-san¡¯s relationship is fresh!¡¹

    Another boy screams at Minaho-neesan¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸Where the fuck is the fresh! They were kissing in the classroom while everyone¡¯s watching!¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei, isn¡¯t that strange?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Even the principal said that ¡ºIllicit sexual relationship is bad¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you giving Yamamine and Yoshida preferential treatment?!¡¹

    ¡¸We object against special treatment!¡¹

    ¡¸We second!¡¹

    The delinquent males are getting high of themselves¡­

    ¡¸If I recall¡­Yuzuki-sensei opposed Endou-kun and Shirasaka-san¡¯s relationship, right?¡¹

    The glasses girl is glaring at Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Well of course¡­because Endou-kun and Shirasak-san¡¯s relationship is ¡ºimpure¡»¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles as if making a fool out of them¡­

    ¡¸¡­What the hell! Endou and Shirasaka is ¡ºImpure¡»and yet Yamamine and Yoshida is ¡ºClear¡», that¡¯s fucking strange!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, he¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­don¡¯t let Yuzuki do the talk. Someone call the principal!¡¹

    The classroom is confused.

    The fueling it is Endou¡¯s followers.

    Endou himself directs his companions in whisper.

    With a faint smile¡­

    He¡¯s really a vile and unpleasant man¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­What do you think is ¡ºIllicit sexual relationship¡»?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked the students who were complaining in reverse.

    The students froze from her question spoken in a gentle tone.

    ¡¸¡­Wat?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In short, you see¡¹

    The men were careless.

    In exchange, the dark-skinned girl answered Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t that mean that you can¡¯t have sex while you¡¯re still a student?!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s follower rides on that remark!

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡¸That means that high-school students must not have sex¡¹

    ¡¸un un¡­That¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, is there something funny!?¡¹

    The glasses student asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸No¡­I just thought that you people don¡¯t know anything¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins¡­

    The students fell chill in their spine from that mysterious smile¡­

    ¡¸Very well¡­since this is a rare opportunity, I will teach you. I¡¯m still your homeroom teacher after all¡­¡¹

    Then¡­Yuzuki Minaho begins her lecture¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡ºIllicit sexual relationship¡»means ¡ºSexual relationship of people eighteen years old or lower that hinders teir healthy upbringing¡»¡¹ This is prohibited by the educational institutions by their regulations, this is one of the ¡ºdelinquent acts¡»used by the juvenile division of the police to take someone, there¡¯s two main reasons for that¡­!¡¹

    The student¡¯s eyes were all concentrated to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸One is when young people had sex¡­and it resulted to pregnancy and childbirth¡­you can¡¯t take responsibility by yourself. You don¡¯t have the financial power to support the birth and upbringing of the baby, but even abortion would create a big damage on the girl¡¯s body. That¡¯s why the immature and emotional children shouldn¡¯t have sex¡­is what the meddlesome adults think¡­!¡¹

    The delinquent men repels Minaho-neesan¡¯s speech.

    ¡¸¡­Shouldn¡¯t you just use contraceptives?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! You should just condom! condom!¡¹

    ¡¸There are pills and other convenient things right now!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs at the opinion¡­

    ¡¸Even if you use condom, it doesn¡¯t prevent pregnancy 100% Those things are thin¡­and sometimes, they get torn. Oh, you still haven¡¯t used it right?¡­you all here are just virgins!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins at the delinquent men.

    ¡¸Pills can prevent pregnancy to almost a hundred percent but it can¡¯t be bought without a doctor¡¯s prescription. A regular doctor will never give a prescription to a high school student without parental consent. Well¡­in case of a woman who¡¯s menstruation is heavy¡­they can get drugs with the same effect as the pill, but¡­that case still needs the parents to confirm it¡­!¡¹

    If it was an honest doctor or pharmacist¡­they would never sell pills to high school students asking personally¡­

    ¡ºKuromori¡»had doctor Ikeda as their friend, either way, she¡¯s a doctor from the dark world¡­

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­you have to keep drinking pill everyday. Can you keep purchasing those with your pocket money?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the delinquents¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯re going part-time and buy as many as we want!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You can just buy it online! Or buy it from the black market¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we can buy everything on the net now!¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei, you don¡¯t know anything! The underground has everything!¡¹

    The delinquents says unanimously.

    You¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t get it.

    Yuzuki Minaho is a resident of the underworld¡­

    ¡¸The men have that opinion but¡­let¡¯s ask the women! Would you take a pill bought from a backdoor dealer or from the internet and let the man ejaculate inside you¡­?!¡¹

    The delinquent girls weren¡¯t saying anything.

    They look at each other, then look below.

    ¡¸¡­Of course¡­you¡¯re not stupid enough to just blindly believe the effect of the medicine when you don¡¯t even know whether it¡¯s real or not¡­!¡¹

    The talk is completely advancing on Minaho-neesan¡¯s pace.

    ¡¸¡­Well fine. Anyway, just remember that most adults that young people shouldn¡¯t have sex because it¡¯s not allowed for young people to get pregnant and give birth¡¹

    Minaho-neesan continues her talk¡­

    ¡¸Next¡­The other reason why¡ºIllicit sexual relationship¡»is forbidden!¡­This is the same reason why I prohibited romance and sex to you people the other day. In short¡­¡ºBecause school is a place to study, if you get addicted to romance and sex, it¡¯ll be an obstruction in your study so it¡¯s forbidden¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What the hell, are you saying that we shouldn¡¯t do anything but study?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s human right¡¯s violation! Human right¡¯s violation!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you even know what¡¯s human rights?!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t know it well¡¹

    ¡¸Human dog¡­human dog!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, a human face dog!¡¹

    I think these guys should quit high school and throw themselves to a cliff¡­

    Die in a place that won¡¯t cause trouble to other people.

    ¡¸It is as you say in a sense¡­That¡¯s why I was scolded by the principal last time. He said I overdid it¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said it with an expression that she¡¯s reflecting on it.

    ¡¸¡­Well, thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s true. When you talk about things you shouldn¡¯t do that would hinder your studies, it would be strange that watching television, playing games, watching sports, isn¡¯t banned. It¡¯s irrational to not ban all sorts of entertainment. That¡¯s why¡­this opinion has been criticized by various people in the past¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan way of thinking about the definition of ¡ºIllicit sexual relationship¡»¡­will be finished by explaining another problem about it.

    ¡¸¡­Now then, let¡¯s return to the aspect of the talk about Yamamine-san and Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºengagement¡»¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Can you say that Yamamine-san and Yoshida-kun¡¯s case is an¡ºIllicit sexual relationship¡»?¡¹

    The eyes of the classroom gathered to Megu and me.

    ¡¸In their case, their guardian has been persuaded properly¡­they¡¯re officially ¡ºengaged¡» They even notified the school about the ¡ºEngagement¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan herself is the one who reported to the school I guess.

    There¡¯s no way that Mr. and Mrs. Yamamine would make such contact¡­

    I don¡¯t have any form of contact with my parents.

    ¡¸Earlier, the principal and the faculty had a meeting. The school has recognized that Yamamine-san and Yoshida-kun are officially ¡ºengaged¡»¡¹

    In short¡­our ¡ºengagement¡»is ¡ºofficially recognized by the school¡»¡­?!

    ¡¸If the school ha approved of them¡­even I can¡¯t say my complains to the two. They are an ¡ºengaged couple¡»formally recognized by the school¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan makes a regretful look.

    ¡¸¡­Please wait a moment!¡¹

    The glasses girl ask Minaho-neesan¡­!

    ¡¸Why can¡¯t you make a complain when it¡¯s an ¡ºengagement¡»? Isn¡¯t Yamamine-san and Yoshida-kun no different from a first year high school student?!¡¹

    ¡­Certainly

    Why is it okay for us to have sex when we become an officially ¡ºengaged couple¡»?

    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸We get that they¡¯re engaged but¡­it doesn¡¯t mean that they can do indecent things right?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­the municipality we live in has a ¡ºYouth protection and nurture law¡»!¡¹

    The glasses girl strongly protests against Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Youth protection¡­what?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s that¡­the ¡ºObscenity law¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. If I recall, when you have sex with young people under 18, you¡¯d get caught by the police¡­!¡¹2

    ¡¸Younger than 18¡­then, that means that you can have sex on your 18th birthday when you¡¯re a third year already?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Idiot. Isn¡¯t it obvious that you can¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, why?¡¹

    ¡¸It also includes that¡ºEven if you¡¯re 18 years old, you can¡¯t do it as long as you¡¯re in high school¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, then, we can¡¯t have sex while we¡¯re still high school students?!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t the ¡ºObscenity law¡»just a regulation to catch adults when they try to have sex with young people?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Even minors can be caught¡­or rather, they¡¯ll be sent to guidance?¡¹

    ¡¸The hell is that?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explains to the students¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s only on just prostitution, coercion and rape, but in case that the young couple had sex with both parties giving consent, there are a lot of cases they are overlooked, but still¡­a violation of law is a violation of law.3 The contents of the municipality¡¯s ¡ºYouth protection and nurture law¡»has become sensitive, but still¡­in most local governments, when they confirm that high school students had sex, they can send police to give them guidance anytime¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Seriously!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, since the police wants to avoid trouble, they won¡¯t catch students just because they¡¯re¡ºhaving sex¡» But¡­if ever the girl¡¯s parents filed a complaint to the police, that would be enough to put the boy to the protective custody. The power of ¡ºParents¡»or ¡ºGuardians¡»are strong compared to the minors¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Then, I won¡¯t get caught¡­

    No, I¡¯m already guilty in rape of Yukino and Mana¡­

    Both of them were virgin so it can be upgraded to rape with injuries¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­regarding this ¡ºYouth protection and nurture law¡», a very big case happened in the supreme court in 1985¡¹

    Finally, Minaho-neesan¡¯s eye sparkle!

    The students in the classroom are listening to Minaho-neesan¡¯s lesson seriously.

    ¡¸A man arrested from violating the ¡ºYouth protection and nurture law¡»¡­has claimed during the trial¡­¡ºWe are properly engaged¡»¡­That was accepted and the supreme court has declared that he¡¯s ¡ºinnocent¡»¡¹

    When you admit that you¡¯re¡ºengaged¡»¡­you¡¯re innocent?!

    ¡¸Written on the sentence¡­¡ºIt is difficult to think of a punishment that would be accepted by the social norm, the youth is an engaged person which corresponds to sincere relationship which includes performing sexual acts with the youth¡»¡¹4

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    The glasses girl asks for explanation¡­

    ¡¸In short¡­if they have an¡ºSincere relationship in accordance with the engagement¡»They can¡¯t be apprehended by the¡ºYouth Protection and Nurture law¡» You¡¯ll never get arrested or taken under protective custody. Even if the police has a selfish conviction and the couple was arrested and taken under custody, they will definitely win when it comes to the trial. Because the supreme court has the best official guarantee of judgement¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    Minaho-neesan knows a anything.

    ¡¸¡­That means?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine-chan and Yoshida-kun¡­are ¡ºengaged¡»right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸They belong to the youth and it doesn¡¯t matter if they have sex¡­?!¡¹

    Once again, the class became noisy.

    ¡¸Uhm, Sensei¡­I¡¯d like to ask this at least, what does it mean by ¡ºSincere relationship in accordance with the engagement¡»¡¹

    Yeah¡­I¡¯m curious about that too.

    ¡¸Well, you see¡­for the time being, isn¡¯t the main principle just saying ¡ºThey promised to marry in the future¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just the same as ¡ºengagement¡»!?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that okay if the woman just says ¡ºLet¡¯s get married!¡»?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly from the extreme words of the delinquent.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºEngagement¡»isn¡¯t established by just having the party concerned ¡ºSwear by words¡» You won¡¯t know if they¡¯re serious from just verbal promise you know. When it comes to the trial and you don¡¯t have a concrete evidence like letters or email sent to the other party, you can¡¯t prove it. Especially for minors¡­the minimum requirement for them is to have the ¡ºGuardians¡»approve the relationship¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­we need the parent¡¯s consent?!¡¹

    ¡¸Under Japanese law, men can be married from 18 years old and women starting 16¡­in case of minors, parental consent is necessary. If you don¡¯t have the parental consent, you can¡¯t get married, of course you can¡¯t get ¡ºengaged¡»either¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸Even if you insist¡ºMy parents opposed but we¡¯re assuming sincere relationship in accordance with the engagement¡» the minor under parental authority will normally be arrested from violating the ¡ºYouth Protection and nurture law¡»¡¹

    Sensei said happily.

    ¡¸It will never be accepted. Real story, there¡¯s one case. You see¡­There¡¯s one man and a female high school student going out, the high school girl¡¯s parents filed a complaint for violating the youth protection and nurture law and arrested the man but, the man claimed that ¡ºHe¡¯s currently divorced with his wife and intends to marry the high school girl¡»he was found innocent by the trial only once. But¡­This is one peculiar case. Because the prosecution didn¡¯t appeal, it was concluded by the judgement of the summary court. This man who was found innocent in the trial filed a lawsuit against the local government and the country that prosecuted him¡­The high court declared ¡ºThis is unthinkable as a serious relationship¡»referring that the previous judgement is the exact opposite, so he lost in the Supreme court¡­ Perhaps, if the trial is fought in the Supreme Court, it wouldn¡¯t have been admitted as a serious relationship¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    In short¡­As long as you don¡¯t have a concrete proof where the parents and the people around say ¡ºThese people are really having a sincere relationship¡»you can¡¯t have sex with a high school student?

    No¡­Of course this is a legal talk¡­actually it¡¯s known that there¡¯s a lot high school students who are having sex¡­

    In municipalities with ¡ºYouth protection and nurture law¡»they can¡¯t complain if they are arrested by the police¡­!

    ¡¸By the way, most of the local governments in Japan have created their original ¡ºYouth protection and nurture law¡» Nagano is famous for not haing one but there are rules in Nagano prefecture¡¯s cities. The contents of the law have small difference for each local government¡¹

    ¡­Haa, is that how it is?

    ¡¸The ordinance of Tokyo established in 2005 us amazing. It says ¡ºYou must not perform sexual acts or any similar lascivious acts to the youth¡»¡­ It is a declaration that youth can¡¯t have sex at any case!¡¹

    That¡¯s amazing.

    That means that sex with anyone below high school students are banned¡­

    What the hell is the guy who wrote ¡ºSeason of the sun¡»doing?

    ¡¸But¡­please wait a moment. Although the law is clearly written so far¡­Isn¡¯t it strange for the ¡ºEngaged¡»to be okay to have sex even if they¡¯re still high school students?!¡¹

    The glasses girl still keep holding on¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­the law only restricts ¡ºimproper sexual intercourse¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers smoothly.

    ¡¸The idea is that sex between¡ºfianc¨¦s¡»is not an¡ºimproper sexual act¡»¡­¡¹

    Eh?

    My sex wit Megu isn¡¯t improper?

    No¡­I think it is?!

    I¡¯m super aroused you know¡­

    ¡¸Going back to that precedent set by the Supreme Court of 1985¡­¡­ The ¡ºindecent acts¡» involving young people¡­¡­ Obscenity was defined not only by sexual intercourse involving violent threats, intimidation, or monetary compensation¡­¡­ But also encompassed developing adolescents who satisfied their sexual urges.¡¹

    Eh¡­¡­ what does that mean?

    ¡¸¡­¡­That is to say, For young people, boys and girls under the age of high school students, any contact with slightly perverted connotations such as kissing or petting, was enough to be classified as ¡ºobscenity¡».¡¹

    Eh¡­¡­ just a little touching is already a crime?!

    ¡¸Just a while ago, I spoke that in the case where there is an ¡°engagement¡± set a safe precedent, I will now continue that story¡­¡­ The Supreme court handed down a ruling, ¡ºHowever¡­¡­ Regarding the sexual activities between the two young adolescents, given the existence of an engagement supplemented with an appropriate earnest and serious relationship, dispensing punishment would be quite difficult considering the normal societal conventions. Thus this case does not demonstrate improper sexual relations as defined by the definition of obscenity.¡»¡¹

    ¡­¡­ehhhhh?

    ¡­¡­w-what does that mean?

    ¡¸The fact that those two are ¡ºengaged¡»¡­¡­ having sex is not an ¡ºindecent act¡» and does not become a sex crime. Is that what you are saying?¡¹

    The glasses girl asked the teacher.

    The talk suddenly became quite advanced making it impossible for the rowdy boys and girls to even make a come-back in response to Minaho-nee-san¡¯s words

    ¡¸It is as you say. Being ¡ºengaged¡» means that they¡¯ve formally ¡ºmade the promise of marriage¡»¡­¡­¡¹

    Minaho-nee-san clearly states.

    ¡¸¡­¡­For what is the purpose of marriage? Making children, leaving behind offspring? That¡¯s why, sex between a married couple is not regarded as an ¡ºindecent act¡». Rather its their duty. That¡¯s why sex incompatibility is sufficient grounds for divorce¡¹

    ¡­¡­y-yeah.

    ¡¸As I¡¯ve said. According to Japanese law, men can be married from 18 and up, whereas women from 16 and up. This law is even applicable to high school students. In Japan, even high school students can get married with the parental consent¡­¡­ The formal recognition of ¡ºmarriage¡» means the formal recognition of ¡ºsex¡», don¡¯t you agree? The civil laws established by the country overrules ordinances established by local governments. In other words¡­¡­ Even if a high school student has sex, because the married couple¡¯s sex is not an ¡ºindecent act¡», it does not violate the ¡ºYouth Protection and Nurture law¡» . Accordingly¡­¡­ the same can be said for a fiance, who has made a formal promise of marriage, sex would not be regarded as an ¡°indecent act¡± as declared by the Supreme Court.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, being ¡ºengaged¡» is different from actually getting ¡ºmarried¡»!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­¡ºEngagement¡»has a possibility of being broken.

    They have to submit documents for the country when ¡ºMarried¡»but¡­¡ºEngagement¡»doesn¡¯t need to make an official report in particular¡­

    ¡¸That is right¡­But it is inevitable. When¡ºfianc¨¦s¡»have sex, even if the partner is a high school student, the supreme court will decide that it¡¯s not a violation of ¡ºYouth protection and nurture law¡» Unless this precedent is overturned¡­in Japan, you won¡¯t be asked for your wrongdoings even if you have sex with a high school student as long as it¡¯s in an official ¡ºengagement¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­E-errr.

    Somehow it looks like Minaho-neesan is making a big deception¡­

    Anyway¡­does it mean that no one will complain even if Megu and I have sex?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­as a single teacher, I don¡¯t intend to make a complain their romantic relationship or their sex as long as Yamamine-san and Yoshida-kun is officially ¡ºEngaged¡»and as the school accepts it. That is the decision of the country¡­!¡¹

    The school turned silent from Minaho-neesan¡¯s speech.

    ¡¸¡­No, but¡­Our school is private, even if it¡¯s a decision of the school the school should be able to punish with the school¡¯s policy!¡¹

    The glasses girl still continues her protest against Minaho-neesan¡­

    You can¡¯t consent my ¡ºengagement¡»with Megu that much¡­?!

    ¡¸Are you even listening? Earlier, Yamamine-san and Yoshida-kun¡¯s ¡ºengagement¡»was reported by the principal during the staff meeting a while ago¡­! That means that our school accepts their relationship!¡¹

    ¡­Well.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the true ruler of this school after all¡­

    Whatever she wants will happen.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯d give a warning about kissing inside the classroom however¡­seeing that Yamamine-san and Yoshida-kun are ¡ºEngaged¡», I won¡¯t complain about their relationship, and sex as long as it¡¯s outside the school¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even if she gets pregnant?¡¹

    The schoolgirl glared at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Yamamine-san get ¡ºengaged¡»with the intent of getting pregnant with Yoshida-kun¡¯s child¡­is that right, Yamamine-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Megu.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to become pregnant while I¡¯m attending school. But, if Yoshi-kun wishes for it¡­I can always have sex with Yoshi-kun anytime and if I get pregnant as a result¡­I¡¯d be glad to bear it!¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, what about you?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same as Megu. If ever she gets pregnant, I¡¯ll quit school and start working. I will feed Megu and her child. I¡¯ll definitely make them happy¡­!¡¹

    I declared clearly in front of our class.

    ¡¸With that said¡­is Yoshida-kun¡¯s and Yamamine-san¡¯s case done? Everyone, please watch over the two warmly.¡¹

    Minaho-neesan brings the talk to an agreement.

    ¡­However.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, wait a moment!¡¹

    Endou who¡¯s been silent until now¡­

    Suddenly opens his mouth.

    ¡¸What the hell is with that¡­Does that mean that if I reported to the school that Yukino and I are ¡ºEngaged formally¡»it doesn¡¯t matter if we have sex?!¡¹

    Endou tells Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s how it is¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered Endou with a cold smile.

    ¡¸Okay, got it¡­ Then, I¡¯m going to talk to my father and negotiate with Yukino¡¯s house¡­!¡¹

    E-Endou!?

    ¡¸Then, we are free to do what we want¡­furthermore, the school and the police won¡¯t make a complain?!¡¹

    Endou¡­She¡¯s showing a vulgar smirk¡­

    ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s do that¡­Yukino!¡¹

    Endou calls Yukino¡­

    ¡­Yukuno is.

    ¡­Huh?

    I¡¯ve been looking at Minaho-neesan and Megu all this time.

    I¡¯ve never looked at Yukino.

    ¡­I

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s glaring at me.

    That¡¯s a frightening look¡­

    Yukino is pouring her hateful glance on me.

    She¡¯s glaring at me saying ¡ºtraitor¡»

    ¡­Yukino

    Yukino can¡¯t allow Megu and I to be happy¡­

    ¡­Well, of course.

    I¡¯ve raped Yukino dozens of times¡­

    Perhaps¡­her stomach is already¡­

    Pregnant with my child¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yukino, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Endou speaks in an irritated tone to his girlfriend that doesn¡¯t look at himself.

    Minaho-neesan speaks to Endou.

    ¡¸¡­Endou-kun, I thought of this from time to time.¡¹

    With contempt¡­with a smile ridiculing him¡­

    ¡¸Could it be that you¡¯re an idiot?¡¹

    Endou flips from what Minaho-neesan said!

    ¡¸Hey, what do you mean by that?! I¡¯ve had enough of you looking down on me! Don¡¯t forget what happened the other day?¡¹

    ¡¸The other day¡­Oh, the talk with the principal?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, the principal is on my side! I can easily dismiss a useless female teacher like you!¡¹

    Endou who lost his temper is talking abusively at Minaho-neesan with a brat attitude!

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Why is the principal Endou-kun¡¯s ally?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins and ask Endou.

    Shit¡­Minaho-neesan is on her peak condition¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­My dad has contributed a lot in this school¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why is the principal your ally if your father has contributed to this school?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­he contributed a lot of money!¡¹

    ¡­Endou.

    You¡¯re really an idiot.

    ¡¸Certainly, Endou-kun¡¯s father has contributed a lot of money to our school¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­It¡¯s just the fourth. Among the guardians who contributed this year. It won¡¯t trouble the school even if Endou-kun¡¯s father won¡¯t make a contribution¡­If you¡¯d like, we can return it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan begins to gradually torment Endou¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s something decided by the school not you who¡¯s just an employee¡­!¡¹

    Endou is showing confusion from Minaho-neesan¡¯s composed attitude.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯m the director of the school¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grinned.

    ¡¸¡­Director?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m one of the directors on the board¡­It¡¯s a bit troublesome so I don¡¯t talk about it a lot but, I¡¯m a relative of the chief director of this school. Sooner or later, I will be the chief director. The current director is just a close person I asked to be a in charge for the moment¡¹

    ¡­zawa

    ¡­zawa¡­zawa

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t notice the situation of the school with me? Aren¡¯t I a bit too proud even though I¡¯m just a teacher? Can¡¯t you see me doing what I want more than other teachers¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan overwhelms the students in the classroom with her cold smile¡­

    ¡¸Do you know which has the higher position between the board of director and the principal?¡¹

    Endou opens his mouth wide but he can¡¯t reply.

    ¡¸The board of directors has the authority to make the principal quit¡­!

    ¡¸¡­But, weren¡¯t you scolded by the principal the other day?!

    Endou tells Minaho-neesan while having cold sweat on his forehead.

    ¡¸Well, he¡¯s the principal¡­He¡¯ll scold me if there¡¯s a problem with my educational policy. Since he can do that, the boar of director requests the principal¡¯s work¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Endou.

    ¡­You can never win against Minaho-neesan by frivolous objections

    ¡­Do you not understand?

    ¡­Endou¡¯s an idiot after all.

    ¡¸But, my uncle¡¯s a councilor¡­! if something happens to me, I¡¯ll tell father to protest against the school!

    Minaho-neesan ¡¸Ahahaha¡¹laughs out loudly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking of asking this from you before¡­but, is a councilor that amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan makes an exploding strike on Endou¡¯s identity.

    ¡¸Our school is private¡­Even if a councilor speaks out¡­they can¡¯t do anything in particular¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, my uncle¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Although this school is a well known traditional local school¡­I also got some acquaintance from the country¡¯s congress or local parliament¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins¡­

    ¡¸You threatened me and the principal with your uncle¡¯s name¡­your father will be removed from the party on the next election so get yourself ready¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­An?¡¹

    ¡¸People without a party¡¯s support will become independent I will be preparing candidates who will oppose your uncle properly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-What do you mean by that?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸You use your parent¡¯s money and threaten adults? That¡¯s why I will use the same thing¡­with people on higher positions¡­¡¹

    Endou¡¯s face flinches.

    ¡¸Your father¡¯s construction company, and councilor uncle had a lot of public works project in the city¡­they won¡¯t be able to do that anymore. Your father¡¯s company will surely be crushed but don¡¯t think bad of me¡­It¡¯s all Endou-kun¡¯s fault¡¹

    ¡­zawa

    ¡­zawa¡­zawa

    ¡¸Also¡­earlier, Endou-kun talked about his father contributing a lot in this school, but¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan drops a bomb.5

    ¡¸Because, we have no choice¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Endou-kun¡¯s a backdoor entry after all¡¹

    ¡­zawa¡­zawa

    ¡­zawa, zawa¡­zawa

    ¡¸W-What the fuck are you saying?!¡¹

    Endou beats his desk and stands up¡­!!!!

    ¡¸Your entrance exam scores aren¡¯t enough¡­do you get it? Well, of course you don¡¯t¡­your head is impossible to understand that thing¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins happily.

    ¡¸Your uncle requested one of our directors and let take you up from backdoor admission. I¡¯ll clear this up on the next board meeting. We will have that director resign¡­and dispose all of the faculty and staff involved in your backdoor admission¡­You see¡¹

    Minaho-neesan declares.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re lying! This are all just lies!¡¹

    Endou is shouting¡­

    ¡¸The director who mediated the backdoor admission, Okumura-san has met Endou-kun, right¡­?!¡¹

    At the moment Endou heard the name ¡ºOkumura¡»his face showed a surprised reaction¡­

    The whole class saw the instant Endou¡¯s expression changed¡­

    Thus¡­everyone was convinced that Endou had a ¡ºbackdoor admission¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s my uncle¡¯s acquaintance¡­we only ate at a luxury Chinese hotel once before. I just met him once. It¡¯s not that I asked him anything. Mediation or some sorts!¡¹

    Endou shouts at the class, but¡­

    The more he speaks the more it becomes suspicious.

    The students are already looking at Endou with suspicious eyes¡­!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll bring this to the court! My lawyer¡­call my lawyer!¡¹

    ¡­Now

    The fool in baseball uniform is screaming alone

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t care about it and just laughs.

    Endou calls out his followers.

    ¡¸Say something guys¡­! Didn¡¯t I treat you Sushi just the other day?! Hey, if my position turns bad, I will be out of the baseball club! Didn¡¯t I buy you Matsusaka beef the other day?!¡­My dad told me that protein is the best to I gave you all!¡¹

    Endou is shouting at his followers¡­

    No one¡¯s answering¡­

    It seems that Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡ºBackdoor admission¡»gave unimaginable damage.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really an idiot¡­with you looking down on others, weren¡¯t they just milking you out of money? Also, you say that it¡¯s all your father¡¯s support¡­it¡¯s not your own power!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Since Endou talked about money and connection¡­the ¡ºbackdoor admission¡»talk has become more credible¡­

    ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s wrong¡­I!!!!¡¹

    1. That¡¯s what the raw said, But I don¡¯t think the sex is actually included there ?

    2. Police! There¡¯s a lolicon that announced that he¡¯s engaged! ?

    3. Just like how people die when they are killed ?

    4. ¡¸ÅÐ›QÎÄ¤Ë¤è¤ë¤È¡­¡­¡º»é¼sÖÐ¤ÎÇàÉÙÄêÓÖ¤Ï¤³¤ì¤ËœÊ¤º¤ëÕæ“´¤Ê½»ëHév‚S¤Ë¤¢¤ëÇàÉÙÄê¤È¤Îég¤ÇÐÐ¤ï¤ì¤ëÐÔÐÐžéµÈ¡¢Éç»áÍ¨ÄîÉÏ¤ª¤è¤½„IÁP¤ÎŒÏó¤È¤·¤Æ¿¼¤¨ëy¤¤¡»¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¡¹ ?

    5. Nagasaki ?

 Chapter 133

    133. Could it be that Endou-kun is an idiot? (2)

    ¡¸Oh, could it be that Endou-kun doesn¡¯t know that he was a backdoor admission?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ridicules Endou with a malicious eye¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­your father must¡¯ve judged not to tell an idiot like you. You might try to tell other children that ¡ºI¡¯m a backdoor entry so the school will do as I say¡»¡­!¡¹

    Endou is in blank surprise.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡­I went to this school from my grandfather¡¯s suggestion¡­the baseball referral¡­¡¹

    He¡¯s already confused.

    ¡¸My¡­Did you use your father¡¯s money and uncle¡¯s connections? You exposed yourself. You knew it as expected. That you were a ¡ºBackdoor entry¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    Endou shouts, but¡­!

    ¡¸Here you go everyone! Here¡­I will show to you a recording of Endou-kun threatening me in the principal¡¯s office¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan took out a voice recorder from her chest pocket.

    ¡¸¡­Recently, there¡¯s a lot of over-demanding parents and complains to a school using false accusations in the court you know? That¡¯s why¡­our school teachers always record their conversations inside the school¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s really a good liar.

    Even though she¡¯s the ringleader of the school¡¯s monitoring system¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Wait a moment, hey!¡¹

    ¡­Ignoring Endou¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s white fingers starts the recorder¡­

    Endou¡¯s voice is played¡­

    ¡º¡­You see, I didn¡¯t want to enter this school. But, because of the incident during middle school¡­I wasn¡¯t to blame for it but the baseball club¡¯s old man is thickheaded, he didn¡¯t recommend me to a school with a strong baseball club. Well, I came to this school using my uncle¡¯s connections. You do know that it¡¯s not just my uncle but Endou-huose has contributed a lot to this school. You do know that right? I think that you shouldn¡¯t anger me this much¡­!¡»

    Yup¡­Hearing him speak that way, it¡¯s as if Endou is admitting that he¡¯s a ¡ºbackdoor entry¡»

    ¡¸The controversial statement is after this¡¹

    The audio continues¡­

    ¡º¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡­I¡¯ll banish you from here. Not just from this school. I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t step on this land anymore so get yourself ready. I¡¯ll use all of Endou house¡¯s connection and will drive sensei to the corner! Our acquaintances aren¡¯t only the people on the surface. I send my best regards on the people who¡¯ll hang out with sensei! Well, I don¡¯t know what would happen about Sensei though¡»

    Minaho-neesan turned off the switch there¡­

    ¡¸This is definitely Endou-kun¡¯s remark isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­zawa¡­zawa¡­

    ¡¸¡­Wait, what¡¯s going on?!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Endou-kun¡¯s house is related to a crime syndicate?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t he say it himself?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s completely threatening Yuzuki-sensei, right¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸So he¡¯s that kind of person?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the way Yakuza does things?!¡¹

    From the impression thaat he¡¯s¡ºa backdoor entry¡»¡­to the suspicion of his ¡ºassociation with crime syndicates¡»

    The group of decent girl¡¯s distrust of Endou is rising¡­

    ¡¸¡­No¡­I don¡¯t know anything about that!¡¹

    Endou tries to deny it desperately, but¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s image manipulation has already spread across the hearts of the students in the class.

    ¡¸If I recall¡­Shirasaka-san and Yoshida-kun were there too. But, Shirasaka-san is Endou-kun¡¯s girlfriend so you won¡¯t tell the truth even if we ask you¡­Yoshida-kun, could you testify this?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan blocks Yukino smoothly so she can¡¯t speak¡­

    The class¡¯ attention turned to me.

    ¡¸This is Endou-kun¡¯s remark isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­I

    As a member of the crime organization ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    As a ¡ºToy¡»of the boss, Yuzuki Minaho¡­

    Her ¡ºLittle brother¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes. There¡¯s no mistake. That was Endou¡¯s remark of threatening Yuzuki-sensei in the principal¡¯s office¡­!¡¹

    Endou glares at me with eyes of hatred¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida, you fucker!!!¡¹

    I¡¯m not afraid of Endou at all.

    I don¡¯t fear Endou¡¯s violence nor his followers doing something.

    Of course¡­I don¡¯t care about Endou house¡¯s power at all.

    ¡­After all, I

    Am a member of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Endou¡­you¡¯re already a high school student so take responsibility of what you say¡­!¡¹

    I look at Endou with cold eyes.

    Just like Minaho-neesan does¡­

    Only a fool exposes his feeling of anger and hatred openly¡­

    We wrap our feelings coldly.

    That way¡­You can damage your opponent¡¯s heart sharper¡­

    ¡­Look.

    Endou raged with all the steam in his head from what I said¡­

    His expression is exactly like a fool.

    No one can understand a human in that state.

    People don¡¯t feel sympathy nor pity from a human who lost his rationality¡­

    Constantly analyzing the situation with cold iron will¡­I learn from¡ºYuzuki Minaho¡»is my ¡ºElder Sister¡»who keeps the best decision in her mind.

    The correct ¡ºColdness¡»¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless to glare at me like that¡­it won¡¯t change the fact that you have said that¡­!¡¹

    Really, a lot of things happened this past few days.

    Protecting Nagisa from the Yakuza¡­

    I was attacked by an assassin hired by Iwakura-san¡­

    Yesterday, we were chased by a horde of gangsters¡­

    Even right now¡­We¡¯re in the middle of battle with Shirasaka house and Cesario Viola.

    To be honest¡­right now.

    I don¡¯t care about Endou and his delinquent followers¡­

    My heart is much bigger¡­and we¡¯re attacking an ¡ºEnemy power¡»baring their fangs¡­

    Since yesterday¡­we¡¯ve been in war preparation and cautious state.

    An idiot like Endou should just kill himself.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida, remember this. I¡¯ll never forgive you¡­!¡¹

    Haa¡­his parting shot is so idiotic.

    ¡¸Endou¡­you¡¯re really an idiot¡­!¡¹

    I move my eyes from Endou to Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Sensei¡­Can I ask you something?¡¹

    ¡¸My, Yoshida-kun¡­what would you like to ask?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡­I

    I practice what I learned from¡ºYuzuki Minaho¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sensei is actually a representative of this school, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I don¡¯t mind you thinking that way¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered lightly.

    ¡¸This school has been in this area quite a long time ago right? There have been graduates who have been related to crime syndicates, right? The father related to a crime syndicate, or a graduate being a member of it afterwards, or some people who are executives of the organization?¡¹1

    The classroom turned noisy from my question again.

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­it¡¯s a privacy of an individual so I can¡¯t answer clearly but¡­there¡¯s a lot of people. There¡¯s people from the upper level of the organization¡­!¡¹

    ¡­zawa¡­zawa¡­

    ¡¸¡­Those people are in contact with the school?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s inevitable you know? The school can¡¯t cut off their relationship with a graduate and the guardians of it¡­! Of course, we try to decline their participation with school festival and other events as much as possible¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Even the donations in the school, we refrain to receive from those people¡­but, those kind of people are very loyal you know? Their child is attending the school so there¡¯s a lot of people who offers donations using a different name unrelated to the crime syndicate using the pretext that this is a profoundly memorable alma mater¡­there¡¯s no way we can refuse them. It¡¯s not a donation under their name. But, the school really knows who did the donation¡­!¡¹

    Hearing Minaho-neesan, one schoolgirl shouts.

    ¡¸Eh?¡­The parents of the current students too?!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s someone with a Yakuza as their parent¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, I know one. There¡¯s one third year senpai¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I know I know¡­His father is the leader, right?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s one in the second year too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei¡­Is that true?¡¹

    The classroom turned noisy¡­!

    ¡¸Like I said¡­It¡¯s private so I can¡¯t say it myself. Just because their parents is related to a crime syndicate, it doesn¡¯t it¡¯s related to the child, right? We decide the student¡¯s result based on the entrance exam and middle school record¡­¡¹

    ¡ºBasically¡», Minaho-neesan emphasizes¡­

    It¡¯s as if Endou is an ¡ºexception of exceptions¡»¡­

    ¡¸Then, please tell us within the scope of what you can say¡­in the recent playback, if Endou says that he¡¯ll use his crime syndicate acquaintance to shadow Yuzuki-sensei¡­how realistically possible is that?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs at my question.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­It¡¯s impossible I think. There are people supporting our school that has a higher standpoint than Endou-kun¡¯s father and uncle and their friends¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a cool face.

    ¡¸I said this earlier¡­People in that world are really honest. If they knew that the school¡¯s staff their sons or daughters¡¯ school is being troubled by a hoodlum-yakuza they rule over¡­they will use their power, even beg to stop those. After all, our school is a traditional school¡­!

    ¡­In short, Endou¡¯s intimidation has no meaning.

    The spoiled child borrows the authority of his parents.

    ¡¸Therefore, Endou-kun¡­You better not consult your gangster acquaintance. The reason for your father¡¯s company going bankrupt is increasing¡­Ah, it may be too late¡­!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Endou has already requested the gangsters¡­ !

    During this holiday¡­!

    ¡¸My my¡­it¡¯s not my fault whatever happens to you¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs happily.

    ¡¸For those people¡­the up down relationship is everything¡­therefore, if Endou-kun asks them to take action¡­and the top of the organization discovers it and gets angry¡­it¡¯ll turn around and the wrath will be pointed at Endou-kun. The honor would be completely ruined¡­¡¹2

    Endou fell silent having a pale face.

    Minaho-neesan ignores Endou and looks toward Yukino this time.

    ¡¸Hey, Shirasaka-san, why did you go out with such an idiot? Could it be that Shirasaka-san is an idiot as well?¡¹

    She¡¯s provoking Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸I-I¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s expression seems to be exploding with anger and disgrace.

    I can tell what Yukino is thinking right now.

    If possible, she¡¯d like to announce Minaho-neesan lead me to rape her¡­

    She wants to accuse that Minaho-neesan and I are accomplices and we¡¯re villains¡­

    Yukino is angry since she can¡¯t do that.

    She¡¯s filled with hatred.

    ¡­But.

    If she does that¡­Yukino will lose her position too¡­

    If the world knows that I¡¯ve raped her dozens of times¡­

    ¡­The current life of Yukino will completely collapse.

    Yukino herself knows that it¡¯ll have a negative influence to her parents and Shirasaka family.

    As a result¡­She¡¯ll be abandoned by Shirasaka house, that¡¯s what Yukino fears the most¡­

    That¡¯s why¡­while the anger and hatred inside Yukino is amplified¡­it lost it¡¯s exit.

    ¡¸¡­You people are liars! Idiots! Crazy! Cowards!!!¡¹

    Yukino screams loudly as if it¡¯s a symptom of hysteria!

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaa!!¡­Idiooot! Idioooot! I hate you aaaaaall!¡¹

    Yukino bursts into tears¡­

    ¡­I feel sorry but.

    That doesn¡¯t tell anybody anything.

    Among the classmates¡­There¡¯s no one looking at Yukino and sympathizing with her.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, are you okay?!¡¹

    No¡­Just one.

    That¡¯s Megu.

    Megu rushes to Yukino and tries to touch her.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t touch me!¡¹

    Yukino shakes off Megu¡¯s hands!

    ¡¸You¡¯re just a mistress¡¯ daughter, don¡¯t be kind with me!¡¹

    Yukino glares at Megu.

    Hearing Yukino¡¯s words¡­

    The class responded!

    ¡¸Eh¡­A mistress¡¯ daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Yamamine-san said that earlier¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She said that she was adopted.¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­If I recall, Shirasaka-san and Yamamine-chan are relatives?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I heard that too¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes the next step backed by the rustling voices.

    ¡¸¡­Certainly, Yamamine-san¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t married when she gave birth to Yamamine-san. And, it¡¯s true that she¡¯s also an adopted daughter. I read her questionnaire so I know it well¡­!¡¹

    The gaze of the class turned back to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Sorry, Yamamine-san, I talked about your private life without your permission but¡­I can¡¯t overlook Shirasaka-san¡¯s remark just now¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks with excitement like she¡¯s performing a play.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m adopted after all¡¹

    Megu answered with a firm attitude.

    ¡¸But¡­It doesn¡¯t matter who my parents are, I am myself¡¹3

    ¡­Megu.

    My Megu¡­I think she¡¯s really cute.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve lived with all my best until now and I will do so in the future¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks down at Yukino with strong eyes.

    Yukino looked away from Megu.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, Yamamine-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, your parent¡¯s don¡¯t matter!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi is a kind and good girl, we know that!¡¹

    At such times¡­her interaction with people everyday had meaning¡­

    Megu¡¯s close friends called her out.

    Megu¡­is kind to everyone, bright, cheerful, and a hardworking girl¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, Shirasaka-san¡¯s the wrong one here!¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how much you¡¯re at your limit¡­that¡¯s a bit too much!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­In the first place, it¡¯s Endou-kun¡¯s fault!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s really bad towards Yamamine-chan who worried about her¡­!¡¹

    Yukino has been made the bad girl by the class in no time¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, apologize to Yamamine-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­!¡¹

    The schoolboys who get carried away easily urges Yukino from the side.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m okay whatever Yukino thinks of me¡¹

    Megu smiles to her classmates.

    ¡¸Sensei¡­sorry for making a fuss¡¹

    Saying that¡­Megu returns to her seat¡­

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Now then¡­what should we do?¡¹

    She lets out a big sigh on purpose¡­and pulls the attention to herself.

    ¡¸As a school¡­It¡¯s easy to make Shirasaka-san apologize to Yamamine-san for her current remark and to ask Endou-kun to reflect from his speech and contact but¡­an apology not coming from the bottom of the heart is meaningless? That¡¯s not education at all¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pursues her following subject.

    ¡¸You see¡­I don¡¯t value people like Endou-kun. Of course, Endou-kun has his good points¡­he has his own charm¡­so Shirasaka-san thought about dating him right? I know that well¡­¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Minaho-neesan begins to talk like a sensible adult.

    She drops it off then suddenly tries to praise Endou¡¯s human nature.

    ¡­This is to further entrap Endou.

    ¡¸Endou-kun¡¯s ability to take action is apart from a high school student in some meaning¡­Isn¡¯t that called ¡ºVitality beyond average¡»? Always positive, obedient to his own desires¡­there¡¯s a lot of people playing an active part in the society¡¹

    The students can¡¯t understand the reason why Minaho-neesan suddenly praises Endou, so they¡¯re in blank amazement.

    ¡¸He¡¯s tall, good-looking¡­and he has his charisma as well. If he manages a restaurant chain, won¡¯t it be a great success¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Nnn?

    ¡¸Look¡­there are a lot of people coming out of television who were young businessmen owning a restaurant chain who are like Endou-kun¡¹

    Certainly¡­Endou has such that lineage.

    ¡¸Well¡­there are a lot who succeeded. And there are managers who have their business suspended by the government for food camouflage or food poisoning. If they don¡¯t make a proper apology interview, they¡¯ll be flamed on the internet later¡­¡¹

    Ah¡­that¡¯s what she means.

    That¡¯s definitely Endou¡­

    ¡¸But, those kind of people takes an active part and have faith on their own work so all of them have a beautiful wife. The biker-gang¡¯s leader has a beautiful girlfriend, a gangster boss have a beautiful wife¡­their vitality beyond average is their charisma so it charms women¡­¡¹

    Then, Minaho-neesan moves her gaze from Endou to Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, did you start dating Endou-kun with that reason too?¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t answer.

    It¡¯s obvious.

    Minaho-neesan is speaking ill of Endou in form of praising.

    Even Yukino who fell for Endou too¡­

    ¡¸If not¡­A proud member of ¡ºShirasaka clan¡»like you won¡¯t date a commoner like Endou-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh

    ¡­Err

    Endou¡¯s¡ºMy father¡¯s a local celebrity¡­and My uncle¡¯s a councilor¡»is just a¡ºcommoner¡»for Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­My house is a commoner?!¡¹

    Endou reacts to the trap Minaho-neesan sets in.

    ¡¸My, sorry¡­It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on Endou-kun¡¯s house. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s a ¡ºcommoner¡»compared to Shirasaka-san¡¯s noble family¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t break her smile.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¯s house is a noble?!¡¹

    Endou looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸My, Endou-kun¡­you haven¡¯t heard that from Shriasaka-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan provokes Endou¡­

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s father should¡¯ve been an ordinary salaryman?¡¹

    Hearing that answer¡­One schoolgirl close to Yukino speaks out in response.

    ¡¸¡­Endou-kun, are you an idiot? Shirasaka-san¡¯s father is a director of a famous advertising agency!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Then, salaryman is a salaryman but, isn¡¯t he an elite office worker?!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou¡¯s house is famous locally but¡­in the end, it¡¯s just a construction company?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It¡¯s just a major contractor doing a huge work¡¹

    ¡¸Father president¡­and yet it¡¯s a small business¡¹

    ¡¸Which is much more amazing? A president of a small company or a director of a big company?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­of course the bigger company?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­It¡¯s contractor vs gyokaijin! Shirasaka house is on top!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you see Genojin everyday don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­The commercials coming out of the television and the genojin are under the advertising company, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Shirasaka¡¯s father is double-amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸His salary must be absurd and he also gets bonuses¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­he¡¯s really an elite employee¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san, amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Shirasaka-san¡¯s father but¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s father?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the same. They live in the same house¡¹

    ¡­Seriously.

    These students are weak to the words Genojin or Elite¡­

    ¡¸Huh¡­Then that means¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Endou¡¯s always saying ¡ºWe¡¯re rich and local celebrities. My uncle¡¯s a councilor¡»with an air of superiority¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be that he¡¯s not a big deal?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You just noticed it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡­we¡¯re only going with Endou since he treats us everytime.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s convenient to have Endou¡¹

    ¡¸Whenever you feel hungry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­Could it be that you seriously believe Endou?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Guys¡­earlier, Yuzuki-sensei talked about it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡¸Just because his uncle is a councilor, it doesn¡¯t mean that he has an amazing power¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s just a councilor you know? More than half of the candidates are being elected as a councilor in our city¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal for those who are in a big politial party and sticks a poster everywhere to win¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, Endou¡¯s ¡ºCouncilor, councilor¡»is annoying to be honest¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why are you so detailed with those?¡¹

    ¡¸What about you? You¡¯re a high school student too and you don¡¯t know it?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, my family is doing a local business so we have a lot of connection in the shopping district. They put posters on the wall of the shop¡¹

    ¡­What

    Endou¡¯s followers also knows.

    Knowing that¡­they use Endou as a ¡ºpurse¡»

    Now, they¡¯re talking about it in a loud voice¡­

    These guys intend to break off with Endou already¡­

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s father scouts for idols?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­can I have autographs?¡¹

    ¡¸If you get some goods, give me some!¡¹

    ¡¸What goods?¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­the cup idol drank from or something like that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The elite advertising agencies don¡¯t gather those things¡¹

    They abandoned Endou and approached Yukino.

    ¡­Seriously.

    This kind of people are flooding with vitality¡­

    ¡¸My¡­Everyone doesn¡¯t know that much?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tickles the curiosity of the students even further¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that Shirasaka-san¡¯s father working on an advertising agency a big thing¡­because Shirasaka house is a much more amazing noble family¡­!¡¹

    The people easily bites Minaho-neesan¡¯s bait.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Sensei, what do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Please stop. Isn¡¯t that a breach of privacy?¡¹

    She just won¡¯t let Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san revalead Yamamine-san¡¯s privacy though¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡­She certainly did.

    Even so, it¡¯s definitely strange for Minaho-neesan to talk about Yukino¡¯s house¡­

    But with the atmosphere of this place¡­momentum is stronger than logic.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡¯s father¡¯s home is an owner of a famous newspaper company. I won¡¯t say which newspaper it is but they have a professional baseball team!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s bomb bursts¡­!4

    ¡¸I¡­I got it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ve seen ¡ºShirasaka owner¡»on a sports news!¡¹

    ¡¸Right right, they¡¯re showing up in the baseball world reform¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, it¡¯s famous for having players fight immediately¡­!¡¹

    Look look¡­the people were easily caught by the fire¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The Shirasaka Owner of that baseball team is being held at the top of the parent newspaper company right? That person is the younger brother of Shirasaka¡¯s grandfather¡­¡¹

    In short¡­The current head of Shirasaka house.

    Shirasaka Moritsugu.

    It¡¯s the boss of the power opposing us ¡ºKuromori¡»right now

    ¡¸Eh¡­Seriously!?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s a super¡ºOjou-sama¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s not on the level of just rich¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, she¡¯s a ¡ºnoble¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Owning a baseball team means that hey have a dome stadium too?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, that newspaper group of company is extremely huge!¡¹

    ¡¸Right. it¡¯s tied up with radio stations and TV stations too¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, the newspaper brings ticket for various events¡­!¡¹

    The classroom turns noisy from the strange tension.

    Yukino just glares at Minaho-neesan.

    Making a face that half of her heart is closed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re amazing¡­Shirasaka¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is Shirasaka-san¡­who¡¯s from an amazing house going out with Endou?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you say it¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how arrogant Endou is, saying ¡ºI¡¯m a local celebrity¡»¡­it won¡¯t compare to Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, it¡¯s fifty floors different when it comes to houses¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­she must have very rich, highly educated acquaintances¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Why Endou?¡¹

    Endou¡¯s former followers speaks selfishly.

    ¡¸Well look¡­Yuzuki-sensei said about ¡ºVitality beyond average¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­Elite¡¯s young man seems to be weak.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­that means that it doesn¡¯t need to be Endou?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­I think I have quite the ¡ºVitality¡»too¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, there¡¯s no way someone like Shirasaka-san will go out with you¡­!¡¹

    The schoolboys laugh at each other.

    The atmosphere of the school has changed before everyone¡¯s aware.

    Endou lost his position completely.

    Nobody will talk to him now.

    And Yukino was raised up¡­

    Nobody will talk to her.

    She doesn¡¯t have the atmosphere you can hang out with anymore./

    Both of them completely lost their place to stay in this classroom¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time for you to move!¡¹

    Suddenly, the classroom door opens¡­

    And the teacher for the next class talks to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you. Everyone, it¡¯s your turn for ¡ºMedical examination¡» Please separate by gender¡­!5¡¹

    1. ¡¸¤³¤ÎÑ§Ð£¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤³¤ÎµØÓò¤Ç¤Ï½Y˜‹Îô¤«¤é¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤¹¤è¤Í¡­¡­ÕýÖ±¤ÊÔ’¡¢½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤Î×ä˜IÉú¤ä¤½¤Î±£×oÕß¤ÎÖÐ¤Ë±©Á¦‡â¤Èév‚S¤Î¤¢¤ëÈËég¤Ã¤ÆºÎÈË¤â¤¤¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤è¤Í£¿ÓH¤¬±©Á¦‡âév‚SÕß¤È¤«¡¢ÉúÍ½¤¬×ä˜I¤·¤¿áá¤Ë±©Á¦‡â†T¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤È¤«¡­¡­½ñ¤Ç¤Ï¡¢½M¿—¤Î´óŽÖ²¿¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÈË¤È¤«¤â¤¤¤ë¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹ ?

    2. ¡¸¤¢¤Î·½¡©¤Ï¡¢½M¿—¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤ÎÉÏÏÂév‚S¤¬È«¤Æ¤À¤«¤é¡­¡­ßhÌÙ¤¯¤ó¤Ëîm¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¡¢ÐÐ„Ó¤òÆð¤³¤·¤Æ¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤¬½M¿—¤ÎÉÏ¤ÎÈË¤Ë¥Ð¥ì¤ÆÅ­¤é¤ì¤¿¤é¡­¡­»Ø¤ê»Ø¤Ã¤Æ¡¢ßhÌÙ¤¯¤ó¤Î¤È¤³¤í¤ËÅ­¤ê¤ÎÃ¬ÏÈ¤¬Ïò¤¯¤³ ¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤«¤â¤Í¡£¥á¥ó¥Ä¤òÍè¢¤ì¤Ë¤µ¤ì¤¿¤ï¤±¤À¤«¤é¡­¡­¡¹ ?

    3. Persona! ?

    4. Hiroshima! ?

    5. There¡¯s only two, go away tumblr ?

 Chapter 134

    134. Men¡¯s world

    It¡¯s not something big even if they say that it¡¯s a ¡ºMedical examination¡»

    Boys go to an empty classroom on the first floor and the girls go to the gym, they measure your height and weight, then go to the X-ray.

    That¡¯s all. It won¡¯t even take 30 minutes.

    ¡­If you remove the waiting time in the line.

    You form a line in the corridor and wait for your turn¡­

    You¡¯ll leave your coat in the classroom so you¡¯re on your T-shirt only.

    ¡¸You see¡­it seems that they¡¯re on guard assuming that we¡¯d peek¡¹

    Hearing one of my classmate¡¯s words, I look outside the window and saw Yamaguchi-sensei wandering around on his jersey.

    ¡¸The teachers on counseling are patrolling everywhere¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t the location of boys and girls completely far away?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost the west most and east most of the building¡¹

    ¡¸Even the X-ray, the boys are on the school building and the girls are in front of the gym¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s completely separate¡¹

    ¡¸No matter what you do, we can¡¯t peep!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­you must be an expert to do something about it?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of expert?¡¹

    ¡¸At peeping?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­recently, there are cameras with high performance¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It would be a big problem if the photos flowed in the internet and they discovered which school it is¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that won¡¯t be a joke¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, aren¡¯t the male teachers much more probable to peep than us?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­there¡¯s those kind of scandals recently¡¹

    ¡¸Idiots, if we peek, it¡¯ll just end with suspension and reflection paper but¡­if a teacher was found peeing, they¡¯ll get disciplinary discharge and they¡¯ll be out forever¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It¡¯s impossible for a¡ºpeeping teacher¡»to be reemployed¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I can¡¯t say that I know that this school is filled with hidden cameras.

    ¡¸But you see¡­I¡¯d like to see one. The girls are stripping off right now right?¡¹

    ¡¸They won¡¯t¡­It¡¯s just ¡ºbody measurement¡»¡­they¡¯ll still be in their underwear¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­aren¡¯t we still wearing our underwear?¡¹

    ¡¸But, do they take off their bra when doing X-ray?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­really?¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­there¡¯s the wire in the bra¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­can high school students wear bra with a wire?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­you see¡­I wonder what¡¯s the truth about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­that¡¯s another unknown for us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Female body is the last frontier¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­that means that becoming an X-ray technician will make you able to see naked women as much as you want?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­this time will only be on the school¡¯s medical exam¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to become an x-ray technician¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, there will be days where you shoot old ladies¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­as long as I can see naked high school girls for free all day, I am satisfied¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot¡­you can only see¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­if you¡¯re a doctor, you can touch more¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like that too¡­it¡¯s touch all you can on an all girls¡¯ school medical examination¡¹

    ¡¸You can flip girls¡¯ nipple with a cold stethoscope!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, the girl twitches¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Baakaan~!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­looks good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Should I work hard to become a doctor?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being an x-ray technician¡­that¡¯s way easier¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, don¡¯t underestimate X-ray!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, something bad with X-ray?!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? If your body takes in too much, it¡¯ll be a big problem!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, your skin would turn green and your body would get muscular!¡¹1

    ¡¸There¡¯s beam coming out of the eyes you know?¡¹

    ¡¸And missiles from your stomach¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then your fart stinks!¡¹

    ¡¸And then fluorescent pink piss will come out of your body!¡¹

    ¡¸When you piss on a dark place¡­It¡¯ll light up like a neon¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that quite a big¡ºCalamity¡»?

    ¡¸You see¡­My uncle is a doctor in gynecology¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ooh! I was waiting for that!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a pussy Disneyland?!¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­you can touch it and say ¡ºI¡¯ll palpate it¡»¡¹

    ¡¸You see. My uncle said that it¡¯s actually quite hard when it becomes work¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s hard?!¡­Isn¡¯t it unlimited watch and touch?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see¡­you¡¯re looking at a body of a woman that¡¯s already inseminated by other men¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Now that you say that, it makes me wither a bit¡¹

    ¡¸You even have to look and touch on old ladies too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, my uncle once said¡­it¡¯s a big damage to see a beautiful looking girl with a grotesque pussy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I see¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Isn¡¯t that gap arousing?¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that you¡¯re a genius?¡¹

    ¡¸But you see¡­when you see that everyday, it won¡¯t feel like that anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸In the end¡­what kind of work can you see a woman¡¯s naked body for all you want?!¡¹

    ¡¸Should it be an AV actor right?¡¹

    ¡¸The other day, I saw a book where the AV actor wrote ¡ºyou¡¯ll be popular with women if you do this¡»¡¹

    ¡¸You read that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it was in the house¡­I think it was my brother¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great but¡­what did you read?¡¹

    ¡¸Without omission¡­¡ºIt¡¯s often said that women are ****, but it¡¯s actually different. I¡¯ve asked the girls around me¡»He wrote ¡ºWhen you actually ask the girl around me, there¡¯s actually a lot of them who wishes to be *** by men¡»it says¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great?¡­It¡¯s a result that it was examined properly¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­That¡¯s an AV actor. All the ladies around him are AV actresses¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, I see¡¹

    ¡¸If you listen to the opinion who are comfortable with AV, it won¡¯t be the opinion of the women in the world, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­that¡¯s a bit biased¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, there¡¯s a lot of strange things I¡¯ve read¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­if you become an AV actor, you can only have sex with AV ladies¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if it¡¯s an AV lady, I¡¯ll do it as long as it¡¯s a woman¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­You¡¯ll fuck Higashiyama from the old writings?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Higashiyama past fifty already?!¡¹

    ¡¸You said that you want to fuck women right?¡¹

    ¡¸Higashiyama isn¡¯t a woman! She¡¯s a trans!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The criminal babble incomprehensible things¡¹

    ¡¸The hell¡¯s that?!¡¹

    Seriously¡­if it¡¯s all boys, they do silly talk

    It helps me that my name is in this column¡­

    Endou who¡¯s name is ahead in the list is already inside the measurement room.

    I¡¯m in the last when it comes to the name order.

    There¡¯s no one behind Yoshida.

    To amuse myself with a silly talk¡­Endou¡¯s with eight people he¡¯s not good with.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Yoshida, in the end, what the hell was with earlier?¡¹

    One of them talks with me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­what¡¯s with you being ¡ºengaged¡»with Yamamine-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t understand!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t accept it!¡¹

    Even if you say that¡­

    I don¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡¸Idiots, you¡¯re not looking properly¡­!¡¹

    That was Tanaka

    The one I ran across the train the other day¡­

    ¡¸No matter how much you look at it, Yamamine-chan¡¯s the one who¡¯s madly in love with Yoshida!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Yamamine-chan said that she¡¯s the one who made the approach¡­!¡¹

    Tanaka told everyone.

    ¡¸¡­Now that you¡¯ve said it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸If you were approached by someone like her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, she suddenly brings you to her parents, gave greetings saying ¡ºwe¡¯re engaged¡»¡­! Yoshida, is that all true?¡¹

    Tanaka looks at my face.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s true, I went to Megu¡¯s house and greeted her parents¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸Then the ¡ºengagement¡»is also reported to the school¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, it was announced to the class¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That would mean that no other girl will talk to Yoshida but Yamamine-chan. Everyone knows that you¡¯re Yamamine¡¯s ¡ºfiance¡»after all¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Women checks those kind of things every time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Check¡¹

    ¡¸Whether Yoshida talks to another girl somewhere else¡­then Yamamine-chan¡¯s friends will report to her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºYoshida-kun is talking to ****-chan happily just now¡»¡­They¡¯ll say¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll tell the girl as well¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºYoshida-kun is Megumi¡¯s fiance. Do you know?!¡»or something like that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Yoshida-kun won¡¯t be able to make contact with other girls¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Scary!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yamamine-chan has a lot of friends¡­she also has a network in the track and field so Yoshida-kun¡¯s daily high school life will be monitored by the girls¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I got a sister so I know that feeling¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s rare to have a girl who has a ¡ºfiance¡» They¡¯d feel envious of her for a moment¡­then I think they¡¯d meddle the two even further with a kind face¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Women are like that yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Yamamine-chan won¡¯t be able to talk to any other guy than Yoshida?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine anyway¡­Yamamine-chan¡¯s madly in love with Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸Rather¡­that¡¯s Yamamine-chan¡¯s plan isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s fine even if she comes to contact with other boys but she¡¯d like to make Yoshida for herself only¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºCut the meat and break the bone¡»something like that?¡¹2

    ¡¸¡­How about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather¡ºWe die together¡»¡­right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­actually, both of them can¡¯t afford to have a free romantic high school life. It¡¯s almost double suicide¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­It¡¯s possible to break the¡ºengagement¡»right?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, won¡¯t you be scared to date someone who had a past of being ¡ºengaged¡»even though one¡¯s a high school student?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Yamamine-chan¡¯s an amazing beauty, but thinking about it, it¡¯s a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Even if she breaks up with Yoshida¡­no one will make a move on her¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida will also be cut from other women as long as he¡¯s in high school¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡­it¡¯s like a double-suicide¡¹

    Megu and I have no choice but to remain married?

    The other roads are closed?

    ¡¸¡­When you think it like that Yamamine-chan is amazing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Serious girls are a bit scary¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­if a girl suddenly take me to their parents and tell to get ¡ºengaged¡»¡­that¡¯s not an ordinary¡­normally¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­That¡¯s seriously bad¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine-chan has been prepared that much¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¹

    The men in the class looks at me with ¡ºeyes of pity¡»¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be monitored by the girls from now on¡­

    And¡­if ever someone does something to Yoshida in the school, it¡¯ll all reach Yamamine-chan¡¯s ears¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida no longer has a free school life!¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it will be?

    Nah, it doesn¡¯t make any problems though

    ¡¸Speaking of which, Yoshida. I heard that you also reported to Captain Takeshiba from the track and field?¡¹

    It has already been spread.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we did. It¡¯s a senpai Megu has been indebt with after all¡¹

    I talked about this morning honestly

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re already dead¡­Yoshida, your life has already ended¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Takeshiba-senpai is a boss in the athletic clubs¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­No, she said that she¡¯ll support us¡¹

    Yeah¡­she¡¯s not bad.

    Captain Takeshiba is¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s the problem¡­she gave her support¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that it has already reached the girls on athletic clubs¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Yamamine-chan will feel safe now¡¹

    Eh¡­Why?

    ¡¸If ever a male senpai makes a move on Yamamine-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The girls on the club won¡¯t let that happen!¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine-chan¡¯s body will be completely protected¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­She¡¯s untouchable to other men?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, that¡¯s better for Yoshida though¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­That¡¯s the same for you¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸If you treat Yamamine-chan like a bastard¡­you¡¯ll be burned to the ground by other girls¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll sieza in front of the captain of the athletic club¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­You¡¯ll be preached and be forced to do something¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Like a hundred laps on the ground¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great if it ends like that¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe making you kneel naked in front of Yamamine-chan and all the students¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s possible¡¹

    ¡¸Rather¡­I want that instead¡¹

    Somehow¡­ it has become amazing

    Is that how ¡ºengagement¡»approved by school is?

    Well¡­it can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll just accept whatever it is in silence.

    I decided to be Megu¡¯s ¡ºfiance¡»by my own will

    ¡¸Still¡­thinking about it¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­being Yamamine-chan¡¯s ¡ºfiance¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I feel jealous, pity¡­I don¡¯t get it at all¡¹

    ¡­I

    I feel very happy though¡­

    But, everyone¡¯s face is so gloomy¡­

    ¡¸¡­To be honest, I feel jealous that you got a woman but¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Greeting the parents or announcing that you¡¯re officially ¡ºengaged¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s impossible for me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Same, I can¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t imagine it for a bit¡¹

    Everyone looks at my face.

    ¡¸Yoshida¡¯s high school life has ended with this. From now on, he¡¯s going to be monitored by his ¡ºbride¡»and ¡ºother girls¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­specially when his ¡ºbride¡»is his classmate¡¹

    Err¡­

    I only think of it as fun though¡­

    We can be together

    ¡¸¡­But you see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Why Yoshida?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸Why did Yamamine-chan pick Yoshida¡­that¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand?!

    ¡¸Why is she so madly in love with you?

    ¡¸¡­What the hell is that?

    The boys asked me.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Even I don¡¯t know¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸Of course¡­that means we won¡¯t know it too¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way Yoshida will know it¡¹

    ¡­The hell¡¯s that?

    ¡­Then.

    The¡ºmedical exam¡»door opens

    Endou came out from inside.

    Endou seems to have finished his measurements.

    He noticed me and glared at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida, remember this. I¡¯ll never forgive you¡¹

    Endou says that, threatening me.

    ¡¸Endou¡­what can you do?

    I answered Endou calmly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Motherfucker!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s about to hit me!

    ¡­But!

    I know that Endou¡¯s body hurts that he¡¯s walking funnily.

    I look at Endou¡¯s movement calmly¡­

    ¡­I dodged his blow.

    Endou then fell to the ground.

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing?¡¹

    I spoke to Endou on the floor with cold eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Dammit!¡¹

    Endou shouted out loud!

    A middle aged male teaches comes out from the room.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the noise?!¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Ah¡­he fell on his own. That¡¯s all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that true?¡¹

    The teacher looks at us.

    ¡¸Err¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, Endou slipped by himself¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a big problem¡¹

    The boys in the class said so.

    ¡¸Endou too, you must¡¯ve a game with the baseball club right?¡­Isn¡¯t that bad if you fall and get yourself injured?¡¹

    Tanaka asked Endou.

    ¡¸¡­Dammit! Remember this!¡¹

    Endou goes to the X-ray furiously.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t get it. but. I feel like I¡¯ve solved something¡¹

    I told the male teacher.

    ¡¸I see¡­Well, it¡¯s great if it¡¯s nothing.

    Saying that, the teacher returns to his classroom.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve changed¡¹

    Tanaka tells me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it feels like you¡¯re settled down¡¹

    ¡¸Even if Endou was angry, you¡¯re not panicking at all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you not scared of him?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No¡­I know that there¡¯s someone scarier than Endou¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­

    I won¡¯t flinched from Endou anymore.

    I have to be able to deal with it calmly and smoothly anytime.

    If not¡­

    I will cause inconvenience as a member of Kuromori

    ¡¸People scarier than Endou¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­Yamamine-chan?¡¹

    ¡­No, yousee.

    I didn¡¯t say anything about that.

    ¡¸As expected, you changed¡­Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that men change when he gets a woman¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Somehow, it feels happy and sad¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I should better stop clearing the misunderstanding¡­

    I can¡¯t explain about Cesario Viola to them¡­

    ¡¸But¡­if you had sex with Yamamine-chan, report to us!¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, treat us something¡¹

    ¡¸Canned juice will do!¡¹

    ¡¸As long as you treat us properly¡­okay?!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I counted the number of classmates I have here

    There¡¯s eight people who are talking to me but¡­

    There¡¯s twelve or thirteen people who¡¯s listening to the situation.

    Yeah¡­with this.

    The money I have right now won¡¯t be enough¡­

    I don¡¯t need to treat the delinquents and Endou¡¯s former followers¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s buy after coming back from the X-ray¡­!¡¹

    I told my classmates.

    ¡¸Eh¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    Tanaka looked at me¡­

    ¡¸I can do at least one juice for everyone¡­¡¹

    Hearing my words¡­

    My classmates¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­I thought that Yamamine-chan has become suddenly beautiful but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can see her sparkling somehow¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could that be¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She has become an adult woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Well, they said that they¡¯re ¡ºengaged¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine-chan¡­is an extremely serious girl, right¡­!¡¹

    The boys sighed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we¡¯re ¡ºengaged¡» Megu and I¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸I promise to everyone¡­I¡¯ll definitely make Megu happy!¡¹

    Tanaka looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re going to give to for each¡¹

    Tanaka grins.

    ¡¸If you do, we¡¯ll forgive you¡­right?!¡¹

    Tanaka tells the men.

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t make Yamamine-chan cry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Invite us on your wedding ceremony¡­you bastard¡¹

    The boys said then laughed.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll get two for each¡­!¡¹

    I smiled to everyone.

    1. Looks like someone¡¯s angry ?

    2.¡¸¡ºÈâ¤òÇÐ¤é¤»¤Æ¡¢¹Ç¤ò¶Ï¤Ä¡»¤Ç¤¹¤«¡¹

 Chapter 135

    135. Classroom dynamics

    After the X-ray, we all go together tot he vending machine corner.

    Twelve people in all¡­two for each of them¡­

    ¡¸Pick what you want¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure!¡¹

    I shove a thousand bill into the vending machine.

    Then¡­each of them picked what they wanted.

    ¡¸Yoshida, I¡¯d like to get on this vending machine though¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Okay, sure

    I also shove a thousand bill in there.

    Everyone¡¯s buying without hesitation¡­

    This is for them to accept my relationship with Megu, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸¡­Everyone, don¡¯t open and drink it yet¡¹

    I stopped the classmates who were about to open it.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why, Yoshida?¡¹

    Tanaka who¡¯s behind me, asked.

    ¡¸How many more people not here that we should be giving juice too?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Those here right now are only the people who we met up in the hallway.

    Since we¡¯re lined up in syllabaric order¡­those who have entered the ¡ºBody measurement¡»ahead didn¡¯t talk to me.

    I feel sorry for treating those who only are here while those guys don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t plan to treat all the boys in the class. I don¡¯t intend to buy for Endou¡­his friends, and the delinquents¡­but, I want to keep it fair except for those guys¡¹

    I talked to Tanaka honestly.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, you¡¯re right. Should we buy some for Aihara, Katou, Kikuchi, Goda?¡¹

    Tanaka tells me.

    Those were the names who were in the front.

    ¡¸What about Ota?¡¹

    The other boy asked.

    ¡¸Ota is in Endou¡¯s group, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­He should be out of the group because of the trouble with Endou the other day¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s buy Ota¡¯s share too¡¹

    I decided.

    It¡¯s a sorry for the future troubles.

    If the two canned juice would be enough, I don¡¯t want to cause further discord.

    ¡¸Buy what you think they will like¡¹

    I throw coins into the vending machine.

    ¡¸¡­Buy Aihara and Goda¡¯s share on the vending machine I picked¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    Saying that, I handed money to my classmate.

    ¡¸If you mind that far¡­shouldn¡¯t you just buy for all the men in the class?¡¹

    One of the men asked me¡­

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s just a loss when you buy for Endou¡¯s group and the delinquents. Rather, they might underestimate Yoshida and extort him in the future¡¹

    Tanaka answered instead of me.

    RIght¡­Those people are likely to grow arrogant when you deal with them badly.

    ¡¸Yoshida shouldn¡¯t give the canned juice to Aihara by himself. Let others casually pass it. Just say¡ºThis is from Yoshida¡»¡­!¡¹

    Tanaka tells me¡­

    During the time with the female track and field team¡­Megu and I handed it to everyone by ourselves.

    ¡­Hmm.

    The people in the same class¡­

    May feel unfavorable when dealt badly

    ¡ºWomen¡¯s world¡»and ¡ºMen¡¯s world¡»are different¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll let everyone else do it¡¹

    ¡¸I will give the one¡¯s for Kato and Kikuchi¡¹

    Tanaka takes over.

    ¡¸When I hand it over, I¡¯ll say ¡ºThis is from Yoshida¡» Then, when Kato and Kikuchi looks at Yoshida, just say ¡ºDrink¡»¡­Just lightly, and don¡¯t make it look you¡¯re pushing them¡­!¡¹

    He gave me an advice.

    ¡¸You do Ota and Hirabayashi¡­¡¹

    Tanaka instruct another boy¡­

    ¡¸Eh¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸You were in the same middle school as Ota, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right, but¡¹

    ¡¸Ota went out of Endou¡¯s group and tries to get into a different group. Since it¡¯s a good opportunity, let¡¯s have him on us¡¹

    Tanaka¡­he¡¯s quite the boss type

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll hand this to Aihara and Goda¡¹

    The buy who bought juice for the two a while ago has declared.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks. I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹

    He smiled at me.

    ¡¸I never knew that Yoshida¡¯s an honest guy¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I thought that you¡¯re just a strange guy who¡¯s always absentminded¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡­ your head gets clearer when you throw away your virginity?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­What? Didn¡¯t you do it with Yamamine-chan?¡­You¡¯re already an ¡ºAdult¡»right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I threw away my virginity to Yukino though¡­

    Of course, I can¡¯t say that here

    ¡¸But¡­how does sex feel?¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine-chan¡¯s tits maybe small but her style is great¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it true that girls who play athletics are tight?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Idiots, it¡¯s Yoshida¡¯s first time too¡­there¡¯s no way he can compare it to others!¡¹

    Tanaka laughs.

    Yup¡­Let¡¯s just shut up for now.

    About Misuzu, Nagisa, Katsuko-nee, or Mana¡­

    Also¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸Well, in exchange of Yoshida popping Yamamine-chan¡¯s cherry, he has to devote the rest of his life to Yamamine-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­He no longer has a free life anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Well, good luck!¡¹

    Tanaka and the others speaks out open-mindedly¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Is it really okay that we don¡¯t buy the share of those delinquents?¡¹

    One timid boy asked me.

    ¡¸Those are the people who have a grudge¡¹

    I answered him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I don¡¯t want to get along with them anyway¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to waste time to be concerned with them.

    ¡¸But¡­they have contact with delinquents outside the school too¡­¡¹

    Timid-kun said in fright.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter¡­Even Yoshida knows the¡ºblonde senpai¡»¡¹

    ¡ºBlonde senpai¡»¡­It¡¯s Nei-san.

    ¡¸Oh¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸That ¡ºBlonde senpai¡»and the foreigner woman who graduated last year seems to have been the worst combination in this school¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Didn¡¯t they burn down the Kendo grounds?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that they have beaten up a teacher and left him paralyzed¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­I heard that it was three people?¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t the Karate-club abolished?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I heard that boxing club was annihlated?¡¹

    A month since the entrance ceremony¡­

    Nei-san and Margo-san¡¯s infamy has already spread to the first years¡­

    ¡¸I was seriously surprised when the ¡ºBlonde Senpai¡»came to our classroom the other day¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­She was such a beauty¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Her tits were huge¡¹

    ¡¸Also, her waist is so tight¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though she¡¯s such a beauty¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This world is unfair!¡¹

    ¡¸She even threatened Endou¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That happened too, right.

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­where did you come to know that ¡ºblonde senpai¡»?¡¹

    Tanaka asks me.

    The gaze of the men gathered at me.

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸On the rooftop, the other day¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Rooftop¡¹

    ¡¸I was hit by Endou¡­my face was swollen and I skipped classes¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­right¡¹

    ¡¸That happened too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I met her that time¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    That was my encounter with Nei-san.

    I fainted after I was beaten up so Nei-san let me rest on her lap.

    ¡¸I see. There¡¯s the talk that the ¡ºBlonde Senpai¡»is always on the rooftop skipping classes. Then, she found Yoshida who was beaten down¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Did she come knowing that Yoshida was hit by Endou?¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­so that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    No¡­It¡¯s not that easy.

    ¡­Well fine.

    ¡¸But¡­is the ¡ºBlonde Senpai¡»that caring?¡¹

    Tanaka asked me.

    ¡¸She¡¯s kind. A very gentle one¡¹

    I want everyone to know the real Nei-san too¡­

    ¡¸Is her character unforgiving or illogical?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s tough¡¹

    ¡¸No, she maybe thinking of Yoshida as her ¡ºnew plaything¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s possible¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­She was having fun when she broke to our class¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­She even bullied Endou happily¡¹

    ¡¸Insanity is contained in her eyes¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸She sure is a dangerous one¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Everyone thinks that way.

    ¡¸Well fine, it¡¯s ¡ºblonde senpai¡»after all Rather than that, Yoshida, if the delinquents say something about the canned juice, just hit them¡­!¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    ¡¸¡­Hit them?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Even if they¡¯re delinquents, they¡¯re still students of this school in the end. They¡¯re not a big of a threat. They¡¯re just first years like us¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s certainly true.

    ¡¸When your opponent shows a chance¡­just hit them with a ¡ºStranglehold¡»¡¹

    A glasses boy said.

    ¡¸¡­Stranglehold?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Hold down your opponent¡¯s throat with your hand. This seems very effective during fights¡­-is what¡¯s written on a famous book written by a karate teacher¡¹

    ¡­Oh.

    So you read that thing?

    ¡¸¡ºCompetition one-on-one fights are far from real fights. A man¡¯s battle is normally 1v3 or even 4¡»is what the teacher said¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    Isn¡¯t that just fighting whoever in the town/

    ¡¸He said that you should aim at your opponent¡¯s inhaling breath¡¹

    ¡­Inhaling breath?

    ¡¸Look, you breath out when you¡¯re going to take some powerful action right? That¡¯s when you hit them. On the contrary, don¡¯t you have to hold your breath when defending? Their muscle turn tense¡­that¡¯s why the opponent breathes out everything, then they¡¯ll make the attack once they breath in. That¡¯s the moment when the opponent has no power to attack or defend¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Margo-san catches the opponent off guard when she attacks¡­

    She might be looking at her opponent¡¯s breathing pattern.

    I¡¯ll ask her about it later.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hamamoto¡¯s martial arts talk again?¡¹

    The glasses boy seems to be called Hamamoto

    ¡¸Hamamoto is a martial arts otaku after all¡­¡¹

    Tanaka described Hamamoto.

    ¡¸To be accurate ¡ºMartial arts book¡»otaku¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­he¡¯s only good at reading and talking about it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that he¡¯s doing martial arts though¡¹

    ¡¸Hamamoto, what club are you in?¡¹

    ¡¸Shogi club¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You must love fighting?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He doesn¡¯t like practices that make you sweat¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a theorist!¡¹

    Oh¡­So he¡¯s that kind of guy.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­let¡¯s go back to the classroom for now¡¹

    The boss Tanaka told everyone.

    ¡¸If the delinquents complained about it¡­just don¡¯t mind them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    I thanked Tanaka

    ¡¸If they only complain¡­I don¡¯t know what will really happen¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll do something about it myself¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Everyone goes back to the classroom¡­

    Almost all of the men came back but there¡¯s not even a third of the women in here.

    The girls seems to be taking time.

    Well¡­the gym is far away.

    The girls also have trouble changing their clothes.

    ¡¸¡­You guys are late. What were you doing?¡¹

    The boys who returned to the classroom ahead¡­if I recall, he¡¯s ¡ºKato¡»¡­asked us who came back together.

    ¡¸¡­Kato, this is from Yoshida¡¹

    Tanaka gave two canned juice to Kato.

    ¡¸¡­Kikuchi too. This is from Yoshida¡¹

    Kikuchi who¡¯s on his desk was given a canned juice too.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Yoshida?¡¹

    The two looked at me in surprise.

    ¡­I

    I did as Tanaka told me¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­Drunktards!¡¹

    ¡­I-I bit myself.

    What¡¸drunktard¡¹?

    ¡¸O-Ota¡­This is from Yoshida¡¹

    Ota was also given a juice.

    ¡¸Eh, are you sure¡­Yoshida?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­drink it¡¹

    I said it properly this time¡­

    The juice reached Aihara and Goda too.

    ¡¸This is Yoshida¡¯s treat. Let¡¯s all drink¡¹

    Tanaka took the lead.

    Everyone opened their juice, and¡­

    ¡­drink it¡­1

    Hmm¡­for the time being, it¡ºproceeds in a logical manner¡»¡­?2

    ¡­Endou is glaring at us with a astonished face.

    Endou¡¯s followers gather together and ignored me.

    ¡­Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I think it¡¯s great that they don¡¯t pick a quarrel¡­

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Hey, where¡¯s my share?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, where¡¯s our juice?¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    The delinquent Kobayashi and Omiya3

    ¡¸Sorry but no juice for you¡¹

    I answered clearly.

    ¡¸Huh?!¡­Why?!¡¹

    Omiya stands up from his seat.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to get along with you guys¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell did you say you piece of shit!!¡¹

    Omiya comes closer to me.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t fuck with me! Are you underestimating me you fucker?!¡¹

    Omiya shouts to my ears.

    He seems to think that this will work¡­

    Yakuza who¡¯s three times scarier than Omiya had done this to me¡­

    It¡¯s too late for me to be scared of this.

    Rather¡­I¡¯m aiming at the time she¡¯s out of his breath.

    Following Hamamoto¡¯s advice earlier¡­

    No¡­I intend to be Margo-san this time¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Nn£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    At the moment Omiya tries to breath in¡­!

    I chase that gap and thrust my hand on Omiya¡¯s throat!

    ¡­Err

    If it was Margo-san¡­She¡¯d accelerate here!!

    ¡¸¡­Suu!!¡¹

    While I was holding down Omiya¡¯s throat¡­I hit his body on the classroom¡¯s wall at the same time!

    Omiya¡¯s back hit the wall strongly!

    Omiya¡¯s face has turned red as I hold his throat.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, but there¡¯s no share for you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯ll never let out a loud voice.

    A small and low voice¡­but sharp, I throw my will to my opponent!

    I must not entrust it to emotions¡­

    Hold down your emotions and talk only using repulsive power.

    That is deeper and sharper¡­those words pierces the opponent¡¯s heart.

    That¡¯s what I learned from Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    I pushed Omiya¡¯s throat once again then released my hand.

    Omiya sinks down the wall and coughs out.

    He has completely lost his fighting spirit¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hamamoto¡­that was really effective¡¹

    I speak to Hamamoto who taught me about ¡ºStranglehold¡»

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­o-of course¡¹

    The¡ºmartial arts otaku¡», Hamamoto has a slightly surprised expression.

    ¡¸Was that Karate?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­you¡¯re right, it¡¯s e-empty handed karate¡­!¡¹

    Huh¡­that¡¯s strange?

    I did as Hamamoto told me but¡­

    The boys and girls in the class are looking at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­you¡¯re surprisingly a fighter¡­¡¹

    The one who said that is¡­Oh, it was Kato

    ¡¸Is Yoshida the type that¡¯s dangerous when he lose his temper¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing less from the ¡ºblonde senpai¡¯s¡»pupil¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that was a dreadful charging power¡¹

    ¡­Hey

    When did I become Nei-san¡¯s pupil?

    ¡¸But you see¡­that was Omiya¡¯s fault just now¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It¡¯s Yoshida¡¯s freedom who to treat¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong to force him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, drink the juice you were given¡¹

    ¡­Tanaka said.

    ¡¸Everything¡¯s fine¡­Anyway, we know that Yoshida proceeds in a logical manner¡¹

    Having someone who says that really helps me.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the drink¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the feast!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, Yoshida!¡¹

    ¡¸Itadakimasu¡­Yoshida-san¡¹

    Hey¡­Who¡¯s the one who just said ¡¸Yoshida-san¡¹?

    Oh¡­the timid-kun earlier

    ¡¸Stop the -san even as a joke¡­you can just call me ¡ºYoshida¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­yes¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹is also strange¡­well fine.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­what are you doing there?¡¹

    Hearing that voice¡­I turned behind.

    ¡­Yukino is

    ¡­in the classroom¡¯s doorway

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to stand over there, you can just come in you know?¡¹

    The girl standing behind Yukino complains to her as she stands at the entrance.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yeah¡¹

    Yukino let the complaining girl pass through.

    Yukino seems to have seen my ¡ºstranglehold¡»just in time when she was about to return to the classroom.

    Her face looks surprised after all.

    ¡¸You¡¯re in the way¡­Shirasaka-san¡¹

    Another girl behind Yukino complains again.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡¯s fundamental attitude is quite big¡¹

    The girl sitting in the chair told Yukino.

    ¡¸She only wants big panties right¡¹

    The girl who came inside the classroom after Yukino has said.

    ¡¸¡­Big panties?¡¹

    One of the delinquent¡­Kobayashi has asked that girl.

    Oh, this girl is from the delinquents too.

    ¡¸Well you see¡­Shirasaka-san is wearing a very huge panty! It¡¯s even hiding her navel!¡¹

    The delinquent girl said in a loud voice.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s so bad!¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest, it stinks like an old lady!¡¹

    The girls laugh at Yukino.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Shirasaka-san, you have a bad stomach?¡¹

    A girl from the serious group asks Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡­A bit¡¹

    Yukino answered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s house is rich so her panties are big too!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­the cloth is surely different!¡¹

    ¡¸Is the brand dekapan?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. It¡¯s something like a very thick fabric!¡¹

    ¡¸Wool panty?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s panty is a nice panty, it¡¯s big, Biig!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s call Shirasaka-san ¡ºDekapan-chan¡»from now on!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­That¡¯s good!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan has won perfectly.

    Yukino¡¯s house¡­by announcing the Shirasaka family¡­Yukino will be incurring antipathy from the delinquent girls.

    Noble, rich¡­a family on the top of mass media.

    The girls who were told that Yukino is in such an environment will feel jealousy, hatred.

    This flow will spread throughout the whole class.

    Yukino will be isolated.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yukino¡¹

    Endou called out Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Leave me alone¡­don¡¯t talk to me right now!¡¹

    Yukino answered Endou coldly.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­Poor Endou-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Endou-kun¡¯s house won¡¯t be a match for Shirasaka-san¡¯s house after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºMy father¡¯s a president and my uncle¡¯s a councilor¡»won¡¯t be reaching her anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible you know¡­Dekapan-chan¡¯s relative own a baseball team, and his father is a Gyokaijin!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­that¡¯s completely impossible!¡¹

    The delinquent girl group who should¡¯ve been close to Endou is now targetting Endou and Yukino with their attacks.

    The state of the class has changed completely.

    ¡¸If you wear a big panty too¡­you might become an ¡ºOjou-sama¡»like Shirasaka-san you know?!¡¹

    ¡¸No way, impossible¡­I don¡¯t want to wear such big panties so I don¡¯t want to be an ¡ºOjou-sama¡»or something!¡¹

    Yukino was wearing a big panty during the ¡ºbody measurement¡»¡­

    She stick it to her abdomen to hide the tattoo.

    The shining green ¡º¼ªÌï¡»tattoo

    So that no one will see that tattoo¡­

    ¡¸If he sees those panties, Endou-kun will cool down too right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­a love of a hundred years will cool down too¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no fragment of sexiness there¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s when another girl jumps in.

    ¡¸Hey hey hey hey¡­Yamamine-chan¡¯s wearing an amazing underwear you know!¡¹

    Megu¡­

    She¡¯s a ¡ºYamamine¡»so she¡¯s the last person by name order

    She¡¯s not back in the classroom yet.

    This girl who have seen Megu¡¯s underwear must¡¯ve been with her in the measurement room.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­what is?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s Yamamine-chan so it¡¯s a plain white bra and panty that follows the school regulations¡­but, it looks expensive. I think it¡¯s a top down set. I think that costs more than 10k yen¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa¡­really?¡¹

    ¡¸Well look¡­it looks completely different judging from the appearance. It¡¯s a very adult-like design. Furthermore, Yamamine-chan¡¯s style is good, right?¡­It looks like a model is wearing it!

    ¡­I¡¯m glad that we took the 12k yen one.

    I¡¯m very happy that Megu¡¯s being praised.

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­Yamamine-chan¡¯s underwear!¡¹

    Another girl jumps to the classroom.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re just talking about it now!¡¹

    ¡­But

    Why are the delinquent girls are so loud?

    ¡¸You see¡­I heard this when Yamamine-chan was talking to another girl¡¹

    The girl who jumped in said.

    ¡¸That underwear was bought by Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    The classroom¡¯s eyes turned to me.

    ¡¸Eh!¡­Is that true, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­Eeei!

    I¡¯ll just break through saying the truth!

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we went shopping yesterday¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, you two bought underwear!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I chose Megu¡¯s underwear¡­and Megu decides my underwear¡¹

    ¡­Somehow.

    ¡­It¡¯s very embarrassing.

    ¡¸How much did that set of underwear cost?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­12k yen¡¹

    ¡¸Did Yoshida-kun really buy it with his money?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­I plan to pay for Megu¡¯s needs from now on¡¹

    Megu is my ¡ºwoman¡»after all.

    ¡¸Yamamine-chan¡¯s engagement ring was also bought by Yoshida-kun then, of course?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. Uhm¡­I had some revenue after all¡¹

    Minaho-neesan paid me with money for doing work for ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Eh¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s money? Weren¡¯t you abandoned by your parents?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­my parent¡¯s divorced so I don¡¯t see them that much¡¹

    Rather than ¡®that much¡¯¡­I¡¯ve never seen them for a while.

    My mother has abandoned me and went back to her parent¡¯s house¡­

    My father disappeared¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida¡¯s working part time¡¹

    Tanaka told the girls.

    ¡¸I came across him the other day on the train. I saw Yoshida wearing a patch while he¡¯s on work. If I recall¡­it was a flower shop, right?

    Oh¡­that happened, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸Yeah¡­That¡¯s right. The flower shop in front of the station. It¡¯s named ¡ºSchwarz_Wald¡»¡¹

    Well, I helped loading the car at the floral market so I¡¯m not lying.

    I also promised to help them out too¡­

    Since I¡¯ve made an appointment to go to Nagisa¡¯s house once a week¡­I will have to help in the shop a lot.

    ¡¸Eh, the cute and famous shop?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re working part-time on ¡ºSchwarz¡»?¡¹

    Not just the delinquent girls but the normal girls joined our talk.

    Nagisa¡¯s shop is that popular?

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m acquainted the owner-manager of the shop¡¹

    Should I say she¡¯s one of my¡ºwomen¡»instead of acquaintance.

    ¡¸That manager is so beautiful¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­I heard that shop is famous for their cute girls, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I heard that even if a normal girl asks ¡ºplease let me work here¡»they won¡¯t be employed¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­I heard that the manager of the shop scouts beauties¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­why was Yoshida-kun employed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸A shop with only cute girls¡­so why only Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t come out of the store. I just work in the background, like purchasing in the flower market, that¡¯s when they need men¡¯s hand the most¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­because the clerks are all girls, they need men for heavy work¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re working there¡­introduce us too!¡¹

    Tanaka said such a thing¡­

    ¡¸No, they don¡¯t need that many people. It¡¯s the kind of work just one man would do¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it can¡¯t be helped¡­but, if ever they need other hands, just call us!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I want to do it too!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be friends with the girls there too so I want to do it too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If you were recommended, Yoshida will be fired!¡¹

    They laughed.

    Yeah¡­I was somehow able to fool them.

    ¡¸Then, you bought Megumi¡¯s present with the money you earned from part time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s very manly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­they¡¯re ¡ºengaged¡»so he has to do that much at least¡¹

    ¡¸But you see¡­That¡¯s amazing. Yeah¡¹

    It¡¯s not that amazing¡­

    I have to support Megu and Mana¡¯s life from now on¡­

    I have prepared myself already.

    ¡¸But you see¡­if he works on a shop with only cute clerks, won¡¯t Yamamine-san worry about him?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Megumi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun might be NTR¡¯d or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­That¡¯s impossible you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Yoshida-kun might be distracted by the beautiful clerks¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­That¡¯s possible¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hey hey.

    The girls are saying what they want.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s no problem!¡¹

    When I turned around.

    Megu uis standing at the entrance.

    Megu seems to have finished the ¡ºbody measurement¡»and ¡ºX-ray¡»¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­I will work on that shop too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Megu has to work on Nagisa¡¯s shop in exchange of Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to worry!¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, if it¡¯s the current Yamamine-chan¡­it¡¯s not strange for her to work on that shop¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­She¡¯s gotten cuter right¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­women in love are different¡¹

    ¡¸No no no¡­it¡¯s an ¡ºengaged¡»woman, right?¡¹

    The girls laugh at each other.

    The delinquent girls, the normal girls¡­everyone, together.

    There¡¯s no girl who has hateful emotions towards Megu.

    I feel relieved.

    ¡­No

    Yukino¡¯s here.

    Yukino is looking at us with gloomy eyes¡­

    1. I grab a potato chip¡­. ?

    2. ½î¤ÏÍ¨¤·¤¿ If anyone know what this means, please tell me ?

    3. Oh, it¡¯s these guys that I thought I forgot the names, I actually saved their names ?

 Chapter 136

    136. Just the two in the classroom.

    Now then, Minaho-neesan comes back to the classroom as soon as all of the students came back to the classroom.

    ¡¸¡­Take your seats¡¹

    Everyone returned to their seats.

    ¡¸As everyone knows, there will be a ¡ºfire drill¡»after this¡­!¡¹

    Fire drill¡­I feel that it¡¯s not something you have to declare beforehand¡­

    But, today everyone knows that they will do fire drill¡­

    It seems that this school has always been doing a day in golden week¡¯s weekday the ¡ºMedical Exam¡»and ¡ºFire drill¡»for years¡­

    Well¡­I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸You can dismiss yourselves after the drill. There¡¯s no need to come back for the return homeroom¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Looking at the clock¡­it¡¯s now 10:20.

    Yukino and Mana¡¯s grandfather¡­Old man Ichikawa will be coming by 11:00

    ¡¸Sorry but I will have to meet someone after this. I can¡¯t go to the ¡ºFire drill¡» I¡¯ll leave my class to Hasegawa-sensei on the other class. If something happens, please consult Hasegawa-sensei¡¹

    Minaho-neesan seems to have prepared beforehand.

    It¡¯ll take more time to evacuate all the students to the ground¡­

    Also, according to Geropa-kouchou¡­someone from the fire department will come?

    Perhaps, they¡¯ll teach how to use fire extinguisher or something¡­

    Yeah¡­if she participates the training, she won¡¯t make it in time.

    ¡¸Also¡­the two representatives will remain in the classroom. You can get excluded from the fire drill. I will have you two help us transport some materials¡¹

    ¡­Err

    The class representatives are¡­

    Megu and I¡­!

    ¡¸¡­The one who¡¯ll do the roll-call on the ground¡­who was the representative before Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Me!¡¹

    One of the guy I bought juice earlier¡­Goda raised his hand.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­as for the girls¡¹

    ¡¸I will do it¡­!¡¹

    Ogino-san raised her hand.

    ¡¸Then, please¡­please report to Hasegawa-sensei for the roll-call¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t have anything else to report. Tomorrow will be a usual class. Don¡¯t loosen up just because it¡¯s consecutive holidays¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, this year¡¯s golden week is a series of holidays with workdays on between.

    Today, May 1, and May 2 are weekdays¡­

    Although¡­there will be four consecutive holidays after that.

    ¡¸¡­Then, please wait in the classroom until the drill starts¡¹

    As soon as Minaho-neesan says.

    The fire alarm rings loudly¡­!

    ¡­Jiririririririririririririririririn!

    The broadcast speaker of the whole school¡­

    ¡º¡­The fire drill has begun. The fire drill has begun. The fire outbreak is from the chemistry room, second floor. All students must evacuate to the ground immediately. The stairs on the north side can¡¯t be used¡­I repeat. The fire outbreak is from the chemistry room, second floor. All students must evacuate to the ground immediately.¡­!¡»

    This voice is Geropa-kouchou

    It feels like he¡¯s having fun.

    Well, he¡¯s making all the students move with his voice¡­

    Humans with such strong desire to rule must be having pleasure from giving out such instructions.

    ¡¸Then¡­Everyone, please evacuate! Yoshida-kun and Yamamine-san will remain¡¹

    By Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions, the students head outside of the classroom.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything lewd just because you two are alone okay?!¡¹

    Tanaka told me laughingly.

    ¡¸¡­No way we¡¯d do that¡¹

    ¡¸Right! You can just flirt a lot with Megumi later~¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s still half of the golden week left¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, have fun!¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine-chan, get pampered a lot!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh? Isn¡¯t Yoshida-kun unreliable?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­He even bought a ring from his part-time work¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯d like someone to give me a ring too¡¹

    ¡¸Want to be¡ºEngaged¡»too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, I¡¯ll pass on that¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the juice¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Bye, Yoshida¡¹

    The boys and girls called me and Megu out as they go out of the classroom one by one.

    ¡­N?

    Yukino¡¯s talking to Minaho-neesan.

    The only people remaining in the classroom are Minaho-nesan, Yukino, Megu and I¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸My, what is it¡­Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled to Yukino calmly.

    ¡­With her cold eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to talk¡¹

    Yukino speaks to Minaho-neesan with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Sorry but, I don¡¯t have time like I said earlier. There¡¯s a person coming to visit the school¡­!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s her own mother and grandfather.

    In addition to that¡­her little sister is captured naked in a hidden room under the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just quick. Uhm, it¡¯s about this¡­!¡¹

    Yukino took out a small batch with a LCD from her pocket.

    ¡­Oh right, that.

    The liquid floating on the LCD shows how many times Yukino still needs to have sex with me.

    Yukino has promised to take my semen a hundred times in one week.

    No, the number floating above the badge is¡­¡º53¡»

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡­¡º53¡»????!!

    ¡¸¡­The number has decreased before I was aware¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I should¡¯ve done it 35 times with Yukino.

    That¡¯s why the remaining number has to be ¡º65¡»

    Err¡­£¶£µ£­£µ£³£½£±£²

    ¡­It decreased by 12?

    ¡¸¡­I wonder what happened? I don¡¯t know it¡­could it be that it¡¯s broken¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs with her cold eyes.

    ¡­Eh?

    Could this be¡­?

    I desperately remember it in my head.

    ¡­That¡¯s right. This is.

    The numbers I violated Mana¡­!

    Yesterday¡­I ejaculated inside her vagina three times in the rainy courtyard.

    After that¡­two more times in the mansion¡¯s bedroom.

    Seven more times until morning at Tamayo-san¡¯s love hotel.

    Total¡­12 times.

    The numbers fit perfectly.

    ¡¸You can decrease it as you want¡­I¡¯ll let the badge decide the number of times you have left. Isn¡¯t that helpful to you that the numbers go down?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has subtracted Yukino¡¯s quota by the number of times Mana was violated!

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s puzzled.

    Minaho-neesan has been deceiving her a lot of times.

    Even if it¡¯s Yukino¡­she should be learning soon.

    She needs to suspect that something¡¯s happening in the background¡­

    ¡¸¡­Rather than that, what would you do? Want to continue?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan reads Yukino¡¯s mind and changes the topic on purpose.

    ¡¸¡­Continue?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as I confirmed your pregnancy¡­you don¡¯t need to fill up your quota¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡¹

    The ¡ºForced pregnancy¡»was emphasized once again.

    Yukino looks down¡­

    Her pregnancy has to be fixed to escape the hell of being continuously fucked by me.

    ¡¸Well¡­It¡¯s highly possible that you¡¯re already pregnant. But, we won¡¯t know it until a few days later¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s silent.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. With your figure, your stomach won¡¯t stand out until you¡¯re pregnant for eight months. I will allow you to be excluded in physical education. We also think about the child in your belly first. You can be absent from school for the last two months and give birth to either Hawaii or Australia¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks like it is natural.

    ¡¸¡­What will happen to me after I give birth?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. I will take the child and I¡¯ll say goodbye to you. I will free you. Go wherever you want. You can love freely as well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you dissatisfied with something¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s cold gaze looks through Yukino¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to be pregnant. Not with that person¡¹

    Yukino glares at me who¡¯s on my seat.

    Megu comes near to me and obstructs Yukino¡¯s view.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu holds my hand tightly.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want Yoshida-kun, would you do it with others? In that case, I¡¯ll have you take on the homeless in front of the station, are you okay with that?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, is still kind to you I think¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    I look at Yukino from Megu¡¯s shadow.

    Yukino is glaring at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­That eye looks good. It won¡¯t be fun to bully you if your eyes are gloomy¡¹

    Minaho-neesan provokes Yukino even further.

    ¡¸In case you don¡¯t want Yoshida-kun or the homeless¡­the next one would be dogs¡¹

    ¡­Dog?

    ¡¸Do you know bestiality? A big dog¡¯s penis will ejaculate inside you. You¡¯ll take a dog¡¯s semen and give birth to a puppy¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan threatens Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­No. I definitely don¡¯t want that¡­ !¡¹

    Yukino is trembling.

    ¡¸I will do that far if you disobey my instructions. I have the the organization and power to do anything to you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s threat continues¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m always ready to release all of your foolishness in the internet. They can discover your name and address too. You do know that once your embarrassing videos are uploaded to the internet, it¡¯ll follow you around foreve¡­!@¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be just you¡­your parents, little sister¡­and everyone in the Shirasaka clan will be affected¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks happy.

    ¡¸¡­Do you want to be a disgrace of the whole clan?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want that. I definitely don¡¯t want that¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­you better not go against me, right? Give birth to Yoshida-kun¡¯s child. That¡¯s the minimum condition¡­if you refuse that, I¡¯ll make you fall into a much deeper and horrible hell¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re crazy! Abnormal!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to tell you¡­Yoshida-kun and Megumi can also release your embarrassing videos to the internet¡¹

    ¡­Eh? I don¡¯t know that though.

    Minaho-neesan looks at me and Megu.

    ¡¸Both of you¡­if ever Yukino-san becomes selfish unreasonably, you can release it as you want. You don¡¯t need to take permission from me¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at Megu and me with eyes of despair.

    ¡¸Yes understood¡­Minaho-san¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸If Yukino resists us, I will ruin Yukino¡¹

    Megu said with a serious face.

    Yukino¡¯s trembling in humiliation.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­what about you?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yes¡­if Yukino disobeys us, we won¡¯t go easy on her¡¹

    I¡­as a member of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Added a threat to Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Sorry but I don¡¯t have time to talk to you right now¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the clock at the wall¡­

    ¡¸Please go and support Endou-kun¡¯s practice game as planned¡¹

    Minaho-neesan orders Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll break up with him already. I will¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸This is an order! Go and watch Endou-kun¡¯s game!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ordered her strongly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes, understood¡¹

    Yukino responds while shivering.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun and Megumi will go watch over too right¡­?!¡¹

    No¡­I don¡¯t want to watch Endou¡¯s match though.

    It¡¯s not that interesting¡­

    But¡­If Minaho-neesan says that¡­

    She must be planning something¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­we¡¯ll go!¡¹

    Megu replied instead of me.

    ¡¸Then, Yukino will watch the game with Yoshida-kun and Megumi¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan orders Yukino.

    ¡¸Remember that Yoshida-kun and Megumi¡¯s orders are my orders¡­okay?!¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸¡­Do you want the Shirasaka house to be involved and perish?¡¹

    ¡­Hearing Minaho-neesan, Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    Yukino shed tears.

    ¡¸Very good¡­Ufufu, I love Yukino-san¡¯s crying face the best¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is pleased.

    ¡¸Then¡­Yukino-san should should participate the fire drill¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, I¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up and go!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Yukino left the classroom while crying¡­

    She looked at me for a moment.

    With eyes of hatred and rejection¡­

    Yukino hates me from the bottom of her heart¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at us.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Minaho-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Come to the principal¡¯s office after 15 minutes. And you¡¯ll be with Mana-san during the negotiation with Ichikawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸Stay in this classroom for fifteen minutes¡­Also, Megumi, settle your emotions¡¹

    Settle Megu¡¯s emotions?

    ¡¸Yes¡­Understood¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I will be going ahead. See you later¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan came out of the classroom laughing.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    At the moment we were alone¡­Megu snuggles to me.

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­Kiss me. I want a kiss¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I pile my lips to Megu.

    ¡¸¡­I love you Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    Megu pulls my hand.

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Just come¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Megu pulled me to Yukino¡¯s seat

    ¡¸¡­Kiss me here again¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want Yoshi-kun to remember me whenever he looks at Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun looked at Yukino multiple times today¡¹

    ¡­I

    I was being careful about it myself and yet¡­

    And yet I still looked towards Yukino?

    ¡¸¡­Look¡¹

    Megu took off her blouse¡¯s buttons¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    I can see a pure white bra under her blouse.

    ¡¸Everyone praised the underwear Yoshi-kun bought for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s beautiful. You¡¯re cute, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Megu lifts her skirt.

    ¡¸¡­Look down there¡¹

    I can see a pure white cloth in between her long legs.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay if you look at Yukino unconsciously. In know that you can¡¯t help it. But¡­I want you to think of me whenever you look at Yukino. Megu¡¯s body is all for Yoshi-kun. I want you to do all you want with it. Megu loves Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    My Megu¡­!

    I embraced Megu¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Oh.

    This body feels good to touch.

    I enter her slim arms.

    Still¡­it¡¯s soft.

    I can feel a hot surge inside Megu¡­

    ¡¸I want Yoshi-kun to violate me on top of Yukino¡¯s desk¡­¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to do it in 15 minutes.¡¹

    The grace period is too short¡­

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    Megu said in regret

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan means ¡ºHold back for now¡»with only ¡ºFifteen minutes¡»I think¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Yoshi-kun had ejaculated a lot since last night¡­are you not feeling pain?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸Megu will pat it¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s white hand caresses my abdomen.

    ¡¸Megu¡­I want to lick Megu¡¯s breasts¡¹

    I¡¯d like to do as much as I can with the given time.

    I want to share pleasure with Megu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸¡­Un, lick it¡¹

    Megu pushed up her bra and exposed her nipples.

    ¡­I

    I suck that pink nipple.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaahn! It feels good¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    When I was rolling the tip of my tongue¡­Megu¡¯s nipple turned sharp and hard¡­

    Megu¡¯s hand is touching my crotch gently.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t¡­If you touch me that much, I¡¯d want to do it¡­!¡¹

    Even though I ejaculated so much¡­

    I get erect again¡­

    ¡¸¡­You want to do it as expected, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have sex for 15 minutes¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu removed my belt.

    Her white hands pull down my pants and exposed my penis.

    Inside the classroom I was with my classmates a while ago¡­

    My erect penis is exposed.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. Megu can¡¯t endure it by all means¡­!¡¹

    Megu lowered her panties.

    She put her hands on Yukino¡¯s desk¡­

    She rolled her skirt and turned her naked ass to me.

    ¡¸Violate me here. Ejaculate inside Megu¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s pussy is already wet.

    Megu turns to me to while showing her wet vagina.

    She¡¯s waiting for my invasion bashfully.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Megu!¡¹

    I gripped Megu¡¯s waist from the back¡­!

    ¡­Then pierced inside Megu!

    ¡­Guchuuuu!

    The part of the penis that was pushed in pushed the love nectar outside.

    This soft vagina meat that¡¯s really wet.¡­

    Is welcoming me¡­pleased.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaahn!¡¹

    Inside a classroom where no one is in.

    The two of us are amusing ourselves in sex¡­!

    I grabbed Megu¡¯s thin waist and piston intensely!

    Half-naked sex while wearing our school uniforms¡­!

    We¡¯re in a hurry as we need to finish in 15 minutes¡­

    Megu and I rush our hearts¡­!

    Violent¡­beast like sex¡­

    ¡º¡­There¡¯s only 9 minutes and 32 seconds until the roll-call finishes from the confirmation of the start of fire drill. It¡¯ll become a catastrophe at that moment¡­!¡»

    I can hear the voice of the principal from outside the window.

    Oh right¡­all the other students are lining up in the school grounds, and yet¡­

    We¡¯re having sex.

    On Yukino¡¯s seat¡­desk.

    We¡¯re connected in the back like animals¡­!

    ¡¸Ah¡­Ah¡­Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu calls out my name¡­

    Being wanted by Megu makes me happy more than anything.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡­Megu¡­Uuuuu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaaan~!¡­Megu¡­Megu wants to be more of a bad girl¡­aaaahn¡­I want to become a bad girl loved by Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We already are¡­we¡¯re having sex at this time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Megu is being violated¡­I¡¯m being violated by my beloved Yoshi-kun!¡­Aaahn!~!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re like animals¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s like a dog¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s pet dog¡­you can violate Megu anytime anywhere!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll embrace you anytime!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­touch Megu¡¯s collar¡­!¡¹

    I touch Megu¡¯s green collar.

    I pull the metal filling where you put the chain with my finger.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll become Yoshi-kun¡¯s cute dog!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, you¡¯re cute¡­Megu!¡¹

    I massage Megu¡¯s breasts from behind.

    ¡¸Ah¡­That¡¯s great!¡­Squeeze my breasts!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Does it hurt , Megu?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I like the pain! Megu wants to be hurt by Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    I gripped Megu¡¯s breasts with all my strength.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­It feels good!¡­The pain feels good!!!! Yoshi-kun!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu!!!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaah

    ¡­In a situation where I have to hurry

    It rises inside me in a dash¡­!

    ¡¸¡­M-Megu¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! Yoshi-kun! You don¡¯t need to endure! Ejaculate inside Megu¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s warm stuff¡­leak it inside Meguuuuu¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaaa!!

    Megu¡¯s vagina is clamping tightly!!!

    ¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!

    ¡¸¡­Meguuuuuu!!!¡¹

    I shout Megu¡¯s name¡­!

    I gripped Megu¡¯s tightly!

    Then ejaculate inside Megu with all my might¡­!!!

    ¡­Byurururururu!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaaaaaaaan!!!¡¹

    Megu shouts while trembling!!

    My hot white liquid flows in like a jet!

    Megu¡¯s womb is getting filled up¡­!

    ¡­Byurururu! Byurururu! Byubyu!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, it¡¯s so hot¡­it¡¯s spreading in my stomach!!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body accepts my semen and arched!

    It clamps my penis¡­the womb¡¯s drinking until the last drop¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s tightening!

    ¡­It¡¯s clamping!!!

    ¡¸¡­M-Megu!!¡¹

    White liquid spills out from where Megu and I are connected.

    In top of Yukino¡¯s desk.

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    We breath hotly on top of Yukino¡¯s desk.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡­I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you too. Megu¡¹

    The two of us are still connected¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The fire department people are talking outside the window.

    15 minutes will pass if we don¡¯t hurry.

    I wipe Megu¡¯s vagina with the pocket tissue Katsuko-nee handed me.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Megu will clean up Yoshi-kun too¡¹

    Megu licks my half-withered penis.

    She took in the tip of my penis and sucked the remaining semen in my urethra.

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    I made Megu wear her panty.

    If she wears it like this¡­my semen would drip and it¡¯ll get dirty.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I bought you a beautiful underwear¡­I¡¯ve made it dirty¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Idiot¡­I bought it so Yoshi-kun can dirty it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸Please soil Megu a lot. You can make Megu¡¯s body and underwear messed up. Megu loves being violated by Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu hugs me gently.

    ¡¸¡­With this¡­it¡¯s okay even if you turn to Yukino¡¹

    Megu whispered to my ears.

    ¡¸If you look on Yukino unconsciously again¡­just remember your sex with Megu here okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    Megu seems to want to pull me away from Yukino.

    ¡¸Hey, Yoshi-kun¡­I heard it from a girl in the club¡­is it true that men gets erect even during class?¡¹

    As usual, Megu¡¯s a girl with superficial knowledge about sex¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­there are those times too¡¹

    ¡¸If ever Yoshi-kun gets erect¡­You can just tell the teacher ¡ºMy stomach hurts¡»and wait in the nurse¡¯s office. Megu will come immediately¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s in the middle of the class¡­Whenever Yoshi-kun wants to do it, you can cum inside Megu anytime¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­everyone will know if we go together¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter¡­we¡¯re ¡ºengaged¡»after all¡­also¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to let everyone in the class know¡­Megu is a woman that will do anything for Yoshi-kun¡¯s sake¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes are serious¡­

    ¡¸I will devote my mind and body to Yoshi-kun! I want the whole world to know that all of Megu is Yoshi-kun¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸I love you¡­I love you so much¡­I¡¯ll never let you go¡­please don¡¯t let go of Megu¡­!¡¹

    Megu embraces me¡­

    I also embrace Megu.

    ¡º¡­Then, next will be explaining how to use fire extinguishers¡»

    To us who are making love in the classroom¡­the sound we hear from outside the window seems like isekai1

    1. Otherworld, everyone knows what isekai means now anyway ?

 Chapter 137

    137. Megu¡¯s feelings¡­

    We head to the principal¡¯s office holding hands.

    The fire drill still continues outside the school building¡­

    We walk through the corridor being careful not to approach the window.

    Someone might be looking up from the ground after all.

    It would be bad of someone sees Megu and I head towards the principal¡¯s office¡­

    We walk close to the classroom as much as possible.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufu!¡¹

    Megu is laughing.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Megu puts her hand on her abdomen and said

    ¡¸Thinking that Yoshi-kun¡¯s hot stuff is in here¡­I feel relieved¡¹

    ¡­Relief.

    ¡¸As expected¡­I¡¯m worried. I thought that Yukino might take Yoshi-kun away¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸She has always been the young lady of Shirasaka house so I thought that I will never win against her. No¡­I thought that I shouldn¡¯t win¡¹

    Shirasaka house and Yamamine house¡¯s relationship is¡­

    It¡¯s close to master-slave relationship thought they¡¯re relatives¡­

    Megu has grown feeling inferiority complex to Yukino all this time.

    ¡¸I like Megu more than Yukino¡¹

    I strongly hold Megu¡¯s hand¡­

    Somehow, it¡¯s embarrasing.

    Even though I can say even more than that when we have sex¡­

    When I say that while the two of us are walking in the school corridor¡­it¡¯s embarrassing

    I¡¯m troubled¡­

    ¡¸I know¡­I believe Yoshi-kun. But¡­I¡¯m scared¡¹

    ¡­Megu looked down worriedly.

    ¡¸Yukino has always been a selfish princess¡­so I¡¯m scared that she might take away Yoshi-kun from me¡­¡¹

    Megu has received various harassments from Yukino.

    She wasn¡¯t allowed to dress up¡­

    She was made to withdraw the baseball club during middle school¡­

    She wasn¡¯t able to pass on the first school she desired.

    For Megu¡­Yukino¡¯s existence exists strongly as ¡ºThe one to suddenly torment her¡»

    The ¡ºComplex¡»that has stuck with her for many years can¡¯t be taken out.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸When I said ¡ºWhenever Yoshi-kun wants to have sex, you can do it anytime¡»earlier¡­it¡¯s actually the opposite¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸I feel insecure when Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t embrace me. Even earlier, I was the one who asked. I¡¯m no good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What no good?¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯m afraid of Yukino as expected¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared so I want you to embrace me. Whenever I have sex with Yoshi-kun, I feel Yoshi-kun¡¯s warmth in my whole body. That¡¯s when it tells me that Yoshi-kun wants me seriously. ¡­Whenever you ejaculate inside me¡­I feel so happy that I would cry. I can feel that I¡¯m being loved¡­!¡¹

    Megu leans her body to me¡­

    ¡¸But you see¡­when Yoshi-kun loves me¡­I feel as scared as happy I am. Because, every time I try to become happy¡­Yukino will hinder me by all means¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I finally became I regular in the basketball club¡­when I finally passed to the high school I wanted to go¡­whenever I feel happy, Yukino will surely appear¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­

    That¡¯s why¡­Megu wanted me in the classroom a while ago.

    She¡¯s scared from Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Megu. If Megu feels scared, let¡¯s have sex immediately. Whenever you want to be embraced, just ask me anytime. I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s in the middle of the class. Don¡¯t say ¡ºI¡¯m going to the nurse¡¯s room¡»¡­Let¡¯s just get out of the classroom¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if the class thinks that we¡¯re going to have sex¡­no, we¡¯re going to show it off to Yukino. I¡¯ll tell the teacher that¡­¡ºI feel horny, I¡¯m going to have sex with my woman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu laughed.

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t do that. That¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­I love Megu. There¡¯s nothing much more important that this¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right

    If she forgets the fear using sex¡­

    I¡¯ll embrace her as much as she wants.

    ¡¸Un¡­Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­megu¡¹

    I kiss Megu¡­

    ¡¸Promise me¡­don¡¯t ever hold back¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll definitely say it whenever I want it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun too¡­just tell Megu anytime¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san said yesterday inside the car¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Love that¡¯s¡ºeros¡» For humans, love sex is very important¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­she did say that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s true. I feel I¡¯ll become no good unless I have sex with Yoshi-kun everyday¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll become no good if you have too much sex too though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to overdo it¡­as long as it¡¯s Yoshi-kun¡¹1

    Megu¡¯s eyes are moist.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll forget about your fear of Yukino soon¡­Megu¡¯s much more beautiful and kind than Yukino. I really like Megu more than Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I thought of ¡ºgraduating¡»from Yukino taking this chance¡­

    If I stop looking at Yukino and look at Megu¡­

    Megu¡¯s anxiety will surely be gone¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­after all, Yukino will bear Yoshi-kun¡¯s child¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­should I stop drinking pills?¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yukino will bear a child for Minaho-neesan¡¯s sake. It has nothing to do with Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸You do know that Nagisa¡¯s wanting a child too right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-san is okay. I also want Nagisa-san to give birth¡­I¡¯ll love her child. I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll think of Mao-chan as my own daughter too. All the other ¡ºwomen¡»are the same¡­!¡¹

    Megu speaks with her strong eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with the other ¡ºwomen¡» giving birth to Yoshi-kun¡¯s child! But¡­I don¡¯t want Yukino! If Yukino becomes pregnant¡­Megu wants to be pregnant too! I don¡¯t want to lose!!!2¡¹

    ¡­Megu!!!

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Megu¡­just wait for two¡­no, wait until I¡¯m 20¡¹

    I told Megu.

    Two years later, I¡¯ll be 18 years old and we¡¯re on the age we can get married.

    ¡­but

    That¡¯s not the case.

    ¡¸¡­20?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll graduate from school and desperately work for two years. I won¡¯t have a big salary but let¡¯s get married when we turn 20. Then, I want you to bear my child¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Why 20 years old?¡¹3

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸¡­I want everyone to bless Megu¡¯s marriage and pregnancy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸I really want to invite the class and hold the ceremony. Of course, Megu¡¯s Yamamine parents are coming. We¡¯ll get blessed by everyone and get married. Then, let¡¯s make children¡¹

    Just a couple of days ago¡­I don¡¯t know what will be the month ahead of me.

    My father disappeared and I became alone in the house¡­

    I can¡¯t think about my future¡­

    It¡¯s still the same even now.

    I don¡¯t know what will happen to me in the future.

    I don¡¯t have anything to do¡­I don¡¯t want to do anything.

    Just¡­I would like to make my ¡ºwomen¡»happy

    ¡­I want them to be happy.

    I offer my all and¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at her own engagement ring.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­I¡¯ll hold back for now. If I hurry and get pregnant with a child¡­it won¡¯t be blessed. If we get married as proper adults and receive everyone¡¯s blessings, that¡¯s much more happier¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you. Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    We pile our lips together once again¡­

    We¡¯re kissing like small birds.

    ¡­I love you, Megu

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When we arrived at the front door of the principal¡¯s office¡­the door automatically unlocks.

    Someone watching with the surveillance camera must¡¯ve opened it remotely.

    We enter inside holding hands.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee were in the principal¡¯s office¡­

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee are wearing a matching black suit.

    That must be the official clothing of a member of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, have you calmed down?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said laughingly

    As expected¡­she was watching over us through the camera

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want Yoshida-kun to be exhausted there but I know that Megumi¡¯s heart is unstable¡¹

    That¡¯s why she gave the two of us time.

    ¡¸Here¡­drink this¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed me an oral medicine bottle.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s energy drink¡­we don¡¯t want to use it as much but it would be troublesome if you¡¯re not at your best after this¡­¡¹

    ¡­Best?

    ¡¸¡­If ever Ichikawa-san go against his words¡­violate Mana-san in front of Ichikawa-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    So we¡¯re going to do that far.

    No¡­Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t think of old man Ichikawa and Mana¡¯s mother as her ally.

    She¡¯s only thinking of them as a tool to disturb the enemy ¡ºShirasaka house¡¯s¡»power

    Rather¡­if she lets down her guard, they will become an¡ºenemy¡»that will attack¡­

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Mana right now?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸She¡¯s down there playing with Nei¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸Nei-san¡¯s good at managing that girl¡­!¡¹

    Certainly¡­Mana has a feeling of admiration towards Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­just drink that. Then rest your body or a while on the lower room. Megumi too. Katsuko and I will be the one to negotiate with Ichikawa-san¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Certainly¡­we can¡¯t show Megu¡¯s figure to Mr. Ichikawa.

    Mana¡¯s mother knows that Megu is a distant relative of Shirasaka house¡­

    For the head of Shirasaka family, Megu has been kidnapped by ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    I opened the bottle and drank the contents for the time being¡­

    ¡­Bitter

    But¡­my body feels warm deep inside.

    Katsuko-nee took the empty bottle from me.

    ¡­Oh right.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee, each me how to make bread today¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Sure¡­but why?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is surprised¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll work at Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery. I have to be a baker who can earn neatly when I become 20 years old¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­You want to work on my bakery?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s moved, but¡­

    ¡¸I will also help on Nagisa¡¯s flower shop¡­but, that shop¡¯s popular with their beautiful clerks, right? I can only do heavy labor when stocking with them¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­I can¡¯t do anything big there.

    I don¡¯t have the talent for flower arrangement too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery will happen. I¡¯ll leave the store front to Katsuko-nee¡­then I¡¯m fine making bread inside the shop all the time. That¡¯s why, I¡¯d like to learn how to bake bread for now¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s nothing this foolish me can do but this¡­

    ¡¸¡­Are you really sure about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯d like Megu to attend college¡­and I have to earn Mana¡¯s living expenses right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can do other work you know?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I¡¯m Katsuko-nee¡¯s ¡ºman¡» Isn¡¯t it normal for me to help Katsuko-nee on her work?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Dear!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I will help on Nagisa¡¯s shop too¡­if Misuzu, Megu and Mana starts something in the future, I will help them too. But¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery has to go first¡¹

    A future vision arises one after another inside my mind.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll teach you starting today¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled happily.

    ¡¸Please teach me too, Katsuko-neesan¡¹

    Megu said¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I won¡¯t teach Megumi-chan¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Do you intend to steal the happy time for the two of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I don¡¯t have that intention¡¹

    Megu looks down embarrassed.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know what will happen to my bakery¡­there¡¯s a possibility that it won¡¯t sell at all in the opening, right? That¡¯s why Megumi-chan should look for another job.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Another job?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Think about your lifetime job and think what you can do to live with him. Spend your school days meaningfully for that sake. You don¡¯t need to ride on my dream¡­Megumi should find her dream too¡­!¡¹

    Megu smiled.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will look for it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to us while looking at a laptop.

    ¡¸¡­Ichikawa-san¡¯s car has come to the school grounds. Yoshida-kun and Megumi should go to the lower room¡¹

    The time is 10:50

    ¡­They¡¯re here..

    ¡¸Yeah, got it¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    Megu and I hurried to the hidden lower floor¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Welcome back!¡¹

    Coming to the lower room¡­

    Nei-san and Mana are playing¡­

    They¡¯re playing¡­cards

    I know that Mana is naked with a collar since this morning, but¡­

    Why is Nei-san in her underwear?

    ¡¸Iyaa~¡­Mana-chan¡¯s strong!¡¹

    The two of them seems to be playing poker.

    ¡¸I take off a piece when I lose and I¡¯ll scribble on Mana-chan¡¯s body when she lose, that¡¯s the rule¡¹

    Certainly¡­when I look at the naked Mana.

    There¡¯s ¡ºÕý¡»written on her stomach and thighs.4

    ¡¸¡­What will happen when you win?¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely nothing¡­the rules are only to punish the loser¡­game!¡¹

    Nei-an Mana exposes their cards¡­

    ¡¸¡­two pairs of 2 and 6¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufun, 4 cards with a joker!¡¹

    It seems it¡¯s Nei-san¡¯s win.

    ¡¸Okay¡­show me your stomach.¡¹

    Nei-san adds one on the incomplete ¡ºÕý¡»tally.

    Mana seems to have lost 11 times so far.

    Considering that Nei-san is on her underwear¡­

    Oh¡­Nei-san¡¯s much stronger, isn¡¯t she?

    ¡¸Mana¡­are you feeling cold?¡¹

    She¡¯s been naked in this room all this time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ve already gotten used to it¡­Nei-san is also playing with Mana naked¡­¡¹

    Mana says as she deals out new cards.

    It looks like she became a bit more stable when she¡¯s together with Nei-san.

    After all, the atmosphere is dark.

    She¡¯s not talking that much¡­

    No¡­in case of Mana, her talking brightly is just an act¡­

    The quiet one might be the right one¡­

    She continues to play the game silently without hiding her breasts, crotch, or the tattoo on her stomach.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, it¡¯s rude to stare on a girl¡¯s naked body that much!¡¹

    Nei-san scolded me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Just kidding¡­It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­Mana-chan¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»after all¡¹

    Nei-san said something obvious¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan and Megu-chan, want to play poker with us?¡¹

    Nei-san invites us, but¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯ll take a rest¡¹

    I answered.

    It has become a somewhat peaceful atmosphere¡­

    But I have to violate Mana in front of her grandfather and mother depending on the situation¡­

    I wanted to stay away from Mana even a bit.

    ¡¸Oh right, Yo-chan just had sex with Megu-chan right¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸¡­You were watching?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously¡­this is a room for that purpose. We have a system to monitor everything in the school¡¹

    Nei-san stands up and starts the monitor¡­

    The multiple monitor displays the school in a dash.

    ¡¸I show it to Mana to¡­the basics¡¹

    It seems that Nei-san had showed Mana the state of classrooms reflected on the surveillance cameras.

    That must be the reason why Mana isn¡¯t cheerful¡­

    This monitoring system shows the power behind us ¡ºKuromori¡»

    As long as she¡¯s inside the school¡­even if she sees a gap and tries to escape¡­Mana would get caught immediately.

    ¡­With that said.

    ¡¸Also¡­I recorded a video Yo-chan would want to see¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs and pushed a switch¡­

    The screen changed to playback mode.

    The video reflected on the monitors¡­

    ¡¸¡­This is?!¡¹

    This is the girl¡¯s state during the ¡ºBody measurement¡»a while ago.

    The girls in their underwear appear one after another.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something more amazing than that!¡¹

    Nei-san switches it again.

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    The image of the girls before taking X-ray.

    All of the girls are removing their bra.

    Their cute breasts exposes themselves./

    Oh¡­Isn¡¯t this Ogino-san from our class?

    So Ogino-san¡¯s areola is big.

    ¡¸Girls in all grades have it!¡¹

    What Nei-san shows next is¡­

    ¡­Captain Takeshiba?!

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s body is trained well¡­her breasts point out like a rocket¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san, what is this?¡¹

    Nei-san answered.

    ¡¸We do this for every year¡­it also continues this year too¡¹

    ¡­Each year?

    ¡¸The girls in our school has always been candidates to be prostitute of the mansion you know? That¡¯s why there¡¯s physical measurement every year¡­and we record their naked bodies and growth data. After that, Shirasaka Sousuke will take a look and decide¡­¡ºThis one is a candidate¡»or ¡ºWatch over her for another year¡»¡­all this time¡¹

    That¡¯s the ¡ºbody measurement¡»is for¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­But, Shirasaka Sousuke has lost his position. Why are we doing it this year too¡­?!¡¹

    Nei-san said sadly.

    ¡¸Among the school¡¯s faculty and staff¡­there are still some people involved in making school girl prostitutes¡¹

    ¡­Oh right, like Geropa Kouchou

    There surely are others too.

    ¡¸Those people aren¡¯t told about Shirasaka¡¯s downfall yet¡­so Sensei would like to dispose all of the members in a dash. That¡¯s why the ¡ºBody measurement¡»is happening as usual¡­!¡¹

    ¡­So that¡¯s how it is

    ¡¸Of course we don¡¯t show the videos or data to those people so don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t tell those people how to access this system¡¹

    I see¡­You can¡¯t see it except from this room or Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡ºEnglish Preparation room¡»

    You can¡¯t enter that room without permission too¡­

    I feel relieved somewhat as the naked data of the schoolgirls is not misused.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yo-chan can take a look. If there¡¯s a girl you want to see naked, go on. I¡¯ll teach you how to use it¡­¡¹

    No¡­Even if you say that.

    ¡¸¡­Go on, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at my face.

    ¡¸If ever Yoshi-kun wants to have sex with someone¡­I¡¯ll bring her to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?!

    ¡¸¡­Why are you saying that?¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have confidence in my own body. That¡¯s why¡­if ever Yoshi-kun wants to embrace a girl sexier than me5 I think it¡¯s inevitable¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m satisfied with Megu¡¯s body¡­!¡¹

    Even though I answered like that¡­

    ¡¸¡­But my breasts are small¡¹

    No matter how many times I try to deny it¡­Megu seems to be unable to leave there.

    Somehow¡­she seems to have a complex in her body.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, it¡¯s okay¡­even if Yoshi-kun have sex with other girls¡­6¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    ¡­What should I say?

    ¡¸Geez, Megu-chan¡­you¡¯re really speaking the opposite!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching with Mana-chan since your interaction in the classroom a while ago. Megu-chan¡­saying that you won¡¯t hand over Yoshi-kun to anyone, it was a menacing7 look!¡¹

    ¡­They were watching that too.

    From the morning exchange¡­to Minaho-neesan¡¯s homeroom¡­until I handed the canned juice to my classmates¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡­I¡¹

    Megu turns red.

    ¡¸If they see Megu-chan like that¡­other girls in the class will never meddle with Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    So it¡¯s like that from outside perspective.

    I don¡¯t know as I¡¯m the person concerned.

    ¡¸Megu-chan¡­say your true feelings. Actually, you don¡¯t want Yo-chan to be taken by anyone, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want him to be taken by Yukino¡¹

    Megu muttered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s not just Yukino-chi, right? Actually¡­You want to monopolize Yo-chan right? It¡¯s written in your face that you want him to be only yours¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs ¡¸nihihi¡¹¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I will tell you the truth¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Sure¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­I don¡¯t have confidence in myself so I think it can¡¯t be helped if Yoshi-kun wants to have sex with other girls. That¡¯s true, definitely¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸But you see¡­Yoshi-kun has multiple ¡ºwomen¡», right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-You¡¯re right¡¹

    I have¡­Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Misuzu, Mana, then Megu.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I don¡¯t want Yoshi-kun to like girls who are much better than me anymore¡¹

    Women that are better than my current ¡ºwomen¡»¡­

    ¡¸If not¡­Yoshi-kun would feel pity and pick up that girl because of that¡­!¡¹

    Megu condemns me making Mana my ¡ºwoman¡»indirectly.

    And¡­saying that Yukino should definitely not become my ¡ºwoman¡»¡­

    ¡¸I agree with that opinion! Yo-chan is too kind!¡¹

    Nei-san told me.

    ¡¸Of course¡­I will accept Nei-san. Nei-san is much more beautiful, kind and wonderful than me¡­!¡¹

    Megu tells Nei-san.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Me?! Hmm, about me¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised on the embarrased Nei-san.

    ¡¸Eh?! Nei-san is Onii-chan¡¯s sex partner right?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    When should we tell Mana that Nei-san¡¯s a virgin?

    ¡¸¡­Apart from Nei-san¡­Yoshida-kun, if you are still willing to make others your ¡ºwoman¡», I¡¯d like you to look for talented people we don¡¯t have¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That voice?

    Margo-san comes from the underground stairs.

    ¡¸The target has arrived safely. There are escort guards but they didn¡¯t enter the school¡¹

    Margo-san has been watching Ichikawa-san¡¯s movement outside¡­

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­what kind of people we lack right now?¡¹

    Megu goes back to the topic.

    It seems that she¡¯s interested¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯d like someone to support me8¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san¡¯s support?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m the only one who can do combat work right? Also, I destroy the enemy with an unexpected partner¡­I¡¯d like an orthodox fighter. Someone who can be left to guard Minaho and Misuzu-san. A person who knows where to look and who to guard¡¹

    Margo-san speaks very specific.

    Certainly¡­we only have Margo-san as our fighting ability.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the brain¡­

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san have the power to take action but¡­it¡¯s impossible to fight.

    Misuzu¡­belongs to the brains too.

    Megu is smart and I think she has the physical ability but¡­she¡¯s a kind girl so I think fighting isn¡¯t suitable to her.

    Mana¡¯s out of the question. She¡¯s not an ally for now¡­

    And¡­I¡¯m just a drag, not even a fighting power.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Megumi-chan¡­you can¡¯t look for the girls in the athletics club. I¡¯ve checked most of the girls there. There¡¯s no girl who¡¯s promising in martial arts¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    1. No megu, Yoshi still has a lot of women to satisfy ?

    2. It¡¯s not a fucking race ?

    3. Because he needs to work? And you just don¡¯t want to lose against Yukino? I thought you were considerate about money talk? ?

    4. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tally_marks ?

    5. i.e. Katsuko, Nei, Nagisa. Yup, that¡¯s already three girls sexier than Megu ?

    6. i.e. Yukino, Misuzu, Nagisa, Nei, Mana, Nagisa, Mic-Oops, that¡¯s for later ?

    7. ¥´¥´¥´¥´¥´¥´¥´¥´¥´ ?

    8. Oh, incoming! ?

 Chapter 138

    138. Negotiation 1

    ¡¸But you see¡­won¡¯t it be a bit easier when Kyouko-chan comes back?¡¹

    Nei-san told Margo-san¡­

    ¡­Kyouko-chan?

    ¡¸Nei¡­Kyouko-san is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san apologized to Margo-san¡­

    ¡­Err

    Megu and I look at each other.

    Mana¡¯s making a blank face.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­Kyouko-san is my master¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s master?

    ¡¸Kyouko Dothnomechey¡­The one in charge of ¡ºKuromori¡»brothel¡¯s guard¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    There are guards in the mansion other than Margo-san?

    ¡¸I was a high school student until last year¡­It¡¯s just a few years ago since I came to Japan with Minaho. There¡¯s an absolute guard in charge of ¡ºKuromori¡»before me¡¹

    Certainly¡­¡ºKuromori¡»¡­is a criminal organization with a long history.

    There¡¯s naturally some guard before Margo-san becomes a member.

    There¡¯s always a need for armed group to protect the organization.

    Just the prostitutes can¡¯t oppose the men¡­

    ¡¸Where¡¯s that person right now?¡¹

    I asked Margo-san.

    I¡¯d like to have that person cooperate with us by all means.

    She¡¯s Margo-san¡¯s master so she surely has excellent abilities¡­

    Or rather¡­why did she disappear as the one in charge of guard now?

    Even though ¡ºKuromori¡»is in the middle of a fight with two big enemies¡­

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s in Gold Coast¡¹

    Margo-san answered.

    ¡¸Gold Coast is in Australia isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Megu tells Margo-san¡­!

    Mana got startled when she heard the word ¡ºAustralia¡»¡­!

    ¡¸It is as everyone imagines¡­Kyouko-san is detaining Shirasaka Sousuke in Australia right now. Minaho sent her most trusted person to keep Shirasaka¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s cannot leave Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s abduction and confinement in another country¡­

    ¡­to people other than members of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Kyouko Dothnomechey takes that job by herself¡­!

    ¡¸She¡¯s just the only person making Shirasaka¡¯s absurd ¡ºAustralia hell sightseeing¡»¡­those idiotic events are almost planned and carried out by Kyouko-san¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Shirasaka Sousuke has lost it¡¯s communications in Australia¡­

    Her staying on a gay hotel and being preached on a church all night¡­

    The only one who can think about it and carry it out is quite a playful person.

    Or rather¡­Could it be that she¡¯s not just Margo-san¡¯s master but also of Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸Kyouko-san originally seems to have been sent by Kouzuki-san when Minaho took over the management of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s grandfather?

    Kouzuki-san has been a customer of ¡ºKuromori tower¡»during the era when it was a high class brothel build by Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather, before Shirasaka Sousuke dominated the mansion.

    Shirasaka and Minaho-neesan¡¯s father took over ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­and turned the luxury brothel to a prostitution organization to just satisfy their own desires¡­

    The old prostitutes who can¡¯t endure the tyranny of Shirasaka has complained to the old customers such as Kouzuki-san¡­ and those people are big shots in industry and government¡­

    ¡ºKuromori¡»has received Kouzuki-san¡¯s intervention¡­

    After that¡­The mansion was revived parallel to the old ¡ºKuromori tower¡»and stood by the side of Shirasaka Sousuke who just want to satisfy his own preference¡­

    ¡¸When Minaho has joined the management of ¡ºKuromori¡», she was just 16 years old¡­furthermore, a former prostitute¡­In the first few years, it was difficult to resist Shirasaka¡¯s selfish behavior. Then¡­when Megumi-chan¡¯s mother passed away, Kyouka-san was summoned to the mansion

    ¡­Megu¡¯s mother.

    Megu¡¯s mother was forced by the guests to take drugs¡­and despite her suffering, Shirasaka Sousuke has refused to let her go to the hospital¡­thus she died.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san has sent Kyouko-san to monitor Shirasaka and the other¡¯s action more than as a guard of the mansion so the same thing won¡¯t happen again¡¹

    ¡­So she¡¯s that kind of person.

    ¡¸When Shirasaka took all the leadership, it seems that Shirasaka¡¯s friends who are like hoodlums are loitering around the mansion. Those kind of people do horrible things to the women in the mansion. Kyouko-san literally beats out those are not ¡ºguests¡»it seems¡¹

    I see¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡ºKuromori¡»reform has been shielded by Kyouko-san so it can begin.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san is capable¡­and she¡¯s a person who can do anything on the background. Kyouko-san has been teaching me a lot of things since I came to Japan. To be honest, I¡¯m still no match against Kyouko-san. In fighting, investigation, and background work¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s Margo-san¡¯s master.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­it¡¯s best if Kyouko-san comes back!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Even Minaho thinks the same¡­That¡¯s why we decided to change plans and negotiate with Ichikawa-san¡­¡¹

    Margo-san makes a wry smile.

    ¡¸Actually¡­we intended to take the fight with Shirasaka house a bit more slowly. We are at advantage as long as we have Shirasaka Sousuke you see¡­¡¹

    In short¡­Minaho-neesan is speeding up the solution?

    ¡¸Anyway¡­if we talk to the head of Shirasaka house¡­if he decides to abandon Shirasaka Sousuke¡­Kyouko-san can return with Shirasaka¡­!¡¹

    With that said¡­

    Minaho-neesan wants to hurry and negotiate with Shirasaka family now¡­

    Does she think that the matter with Cesario Viola more dangerous¡­?

    We need the person named Kyouko-san in order to fight with Mr. Viola¡­

    She¡¯s hurrying up her plan to make Kyouko-san home¡­!

    ¡¸Somehow¡­I hope everything ends with this negotiation. The return from Australia to Japan will take a while day no matter how fast it is¡­¡¹

    Even if the negotiations conclude right now and Shirasaka Sousuke doesn¡¯t need to be hidden anymore¡­Kyouko-san will return by tomorrow afternoon¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­anyway, just remember that you have another Onee-san to rely on!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles to Megu and I.

    ¡¸But¡­Like I said earlier, we need a personnel that can serve as a guard separately from Kyouko-san. Kyouko-san is the type that don¡¯t go out of the surface just like me. I¡¯d really want a person who¡¯d guard in front. The ¡ºKuromori¡»right now has increased the number of people needed to be protected¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸This one¡­we¡¯re making a deal with the old man Ichikawa with this child caught here¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­we¡¯re holding Mana as a hostage and a card for dealings.

    ¡¸In that case¡­the enemy might try to kidnap Misuzu-san, Megumi-chan or Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Even the enemy might take hostages as their strategy¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s good to only guard only Minaho until now. Just Nei from Mr. Viola. But¡­I have to guard multiple people at the same time from now on. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a need for guards¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    ¡¸But still¡­while Kyouko-san and I guard stealthily from the shadows, it¡¯s great to have someone standing directly in front of the enemy as a guard at the same time. Once we take an attack, you know that there¡¯s people devoted to protecting and those who will attack

    Yup¡­I see

    ¡¸To be honest, it¡¯s fine to have someone that just looks like a guard. Just making the opponent cautious is already effective¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s great if we have that person.

    Certainly, there doesn¡¯t seem to be one in our high school¡­

    ¡¸¡­N, Maru-chan¡­they¡¯re here¡¹

    Nei-san changes the image of the surveillance cameras.

    A black painted Benz is stationed at the entrance of High school¡­

    Old man Ichikawa appears.

    Coming down of it is a beautiful middle-aged woman.

    ¡¸¡­Mama¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    Inside the screen¡­A woman with an anxious expression wearing a green suit chases after old man Ichikawa1

    This person is the food critic¡­Shirasaka Youko¡­

    Another camera captures the face of the woman from the front.

    Surely, it looks like Yukino and Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, another camera¡¯s getting off¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s voice¡­looks at the image of the former camera¡­

    Certainly, there¡¯s another man wearing a suit and black glasses coming down.

    He¡¯s holding a black bag¡­

    ¡¸¡­Do you know who that is?¡¹

    Margo-san asked Mana.

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Koutarou-san He¡¯s the lawyer of the head of the clan¡¹

    Old Man Ichikawa has brought a lawyer of Shirasaka family¡­?!

    We focus on the video.

    An office worker from the high school comes out and guides Ichikawa-san.

    They ascend to the second floor.

    They walk heading to the principal¡¯s office¡­

    We are watching their state while changing cameras.

    Before long¡­they arrived at the principal¡¯s office.

    The office worker knocks on the door.

    ¡º¡­Come in¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice¡­

    The door opens¡­

    The camera switches to the principal¡¯s office¡­

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m very sorry for making you come over¡»

    Minaho-neesan who¡¯s sitting on the principal¡¯s desk stands up and greets her visitors.

    ¡ºYou can go back now. These visitors don¡¯t need tea. We will prepare it ourselves¡»

    Hearing Minaho-neesan¡­the office worker bowed her head and left the room.

    When the door closed completely¡­Minaho-neesan lowered her head again.

    ¡º¡­Please to meet you, I¡¯m Kuromori Minaho¡»

    Old man Ichikawa looks at Minaho-neesan with strong eyes and answers.

    ¡ºI¡¯m Ichikawa Shinichiro¡­This is my daughter¡»

    ¡º¡­Shirasaka Youko¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother look at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡ºWhere¡¯s Maika?! Please give back Maika already!¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡ºThat depends on the negotiations¡­isn¡¯t that the reason why you came here?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa speaks with a stupid expression.

    ¡ºPlease call Maika here first¡­We¡¯ll do the talk later¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡º¡­That is up for us to decide. We don¡¯t mind if you go home and leave the young lady here¡­!¡»

    She pushes pressure to the old man Ichikawa¡­!

    ¡ºMaika-san¡­is under our management just like Shirasaka Sousuke. Please do not forget that¡»

    Old man Ichikawa continues.

    ¡º¡­At least, I want to see her cheerful face. Can you bring her here?¡»

    ¡º¡­I refuse¡»

    Minaho-neesan decides immediately.

    ¡ºWe cannot show the young lady on her flesh and blood until the negotiations conclude¡­please be relieved. The young lady is in the premise of this school¡­¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiles maliciously.

    ¡º¡­Please stop your subordinates standing by outside the school on their search. The school forbids entry of people unrelated to the school. It¡¯s been noisy recently¡­if you act rashly, we will call the police

    Mana¡¯s mother shouted at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡ºThen we will report to the police as well! Retun Maika to us right now!¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks to her with cold eyes¡­

    ¡º¡­Then, you do not mind the Shirasaka house and Ichikawa house be in trouble? You won¡¯t be able to work as a food critic anymore. Your young ladies¡¯ future will be damaged as well¡­¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother still doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s all Sousuke-san¡¯s fault right?! We¡¯re not related to this!¡»

    It seems that Mana¡¯s mother¡­have heard Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evildoing from Mr. Ichikawa.

    Knowing that¡­she says that they¡¯re unrelated to it¡­

    ¡º¡­Aren¡¯t you Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s wife?¡»

    ¡º¡­Husband is a husband. He¡¯s a different person from us¡»

    ¡ºDo you really think that reason will be accepted¡­?!¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s word made Mana¡¯s mother hesitate.

    ¡º¡­You might not know that Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke manages a prostitution organization. But still, forcibly assaulting multiple women, kidnapping, confining, raping¡­and turning them to prostitutes¡­¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­we didn¡¯t know anything. All of it are Sousuke-san¡¯s action. My mother and daughter Maika aren¡¯t related at all¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Certainly, your young daughters might not be related. But, Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s wife, Youko-sama¡­has a moral responsibility, right?¡»

    ¡º¡­Responsibility?¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother whos a surprised face.

    ¡ºEven if you had not imagined that Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke is doing a prostitution organization¡­you do know that he acts risky legal actions. Having relationships with multiple women¡­and even giving birth to children¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­T-That¡¯s¡»

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know that¡­madam is already considering divorce with Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke and has already sent a detective to investigate¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother cramps¡­

    ¡º¡­You do know that Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s committing criminal acts¡­?¡»

    ¡º¡­That doesn¡¯t matter to you!¡»

    Shirasaka Youko misplaces her anger.

    ¡­Seriously.

    She actually resembles Yukino and Mana.

    Looking at such places¡­they¡¯re really parent and child.

    ¡ºI am¡­after all, I am one of Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s victims. I¡¯m okay with you calling the police. I will talk about everything. Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke raping me when I was twelve years old and forced me to prostitution. There are still videos and photos as well¡­Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke is a pervert that likes to film the rape he has done¡­!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother can¡¯t answer anything back at what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡ºFor legal couples¡­the wife has the responsibility to remonstrate the husband¡¯s wrongdoing if she knows about it. If she tolerates the husband¡¯s act, won¡¯t that be irresponsible to say that one¡¯s unrelated to it?¡»

    Minaho-neesan stares at Mana¡¯s mother.

    Mana¡¯s mother¡­turned her eyes to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º¡­Youko, apologize to Kuromori-san¡»

    Old man Ichikawa tells his daughter.

    ¡ºBut father. Why do I have to¡­!¡»

    ¡ºChose your words! Maika¡¯s a hostage here!¡»

    The old man scolds his daughter severely!

    ¡ºWe¡¯re in a bad position¡­now, Youko!¡»

    Ordered by her father¡­Mana¡¯s mother reluctantly lowers her head.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve gone a bit too far¡­I¡¯m sorry¡»

    The tone of Mana¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t have any apology at all.

    ¡º¡­Let me speak for my daughter. We admit that we overlooked Sousuke-kun. I¡¯m very sorry¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa also bows to Minaho-neesan¡­

    I understand that they¡¯re not apologizing from the bottom of their heart.

    ¡ºAnyway¡­please sit down. We can¡¯t talk while standing¡­¡»

    Minaho-neesan suggested Mr. Ichikawa and his daughter to take a seat.

    Mr. Ichika took his seat.

    Minaho-neesan sits on the principal¡¯s desk too¡­

    ¡º¡­Katsuko, please prepare tea for Ichikawa-sama¡»

    ¡º¡­Certainly¡»

    Katsuko-nee has already prepared tea.

    She puts the tea before Mr. Ichikawa¡­

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m also one of the female raped by Shirasaka Sousuke-san. Abducted and confined when I was 16, forced to prostitution¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee tells Mr. Ichikawa while smiling.

    Those eyes were cold.

    ¡º¡­By the way¡­who¡¯s the other person? I should¡¯ve called for Ichikawa-sama and his daughter only¡­¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes head to the other man wearing a suit.

    The man bows his head¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯m very sorry¡­I¡¯m Shirasaka Koutarou. I¡¯m a lawyer that belongs to Ohata-sensei¡¯s office who¡¯s Shirasaka¡¯s legal adviser, I¡¯m a lawyer¡»

    Minaho-neesan looks at Mr. Ichikawa.

    ¡º¡­What do you intend to do bringing a lawyer here?¡»

    The lawyer answers instead of Mr. Ichikawa.

    ¡ºNo¡­I¡¯m a lawyer but¡­A person of the head of Shirasaka house. I came here to represent the Shirasaka family¡­¡»

    ¡­Shirasaka family¡¯s¡­representative?

    ¡ºDoes that mean¡­the current head of Shirasaka family, a representative of Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu?¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s word made the lawyer wipe his forehead sweat with a handkerchief.

    ¡ºNo¡­That¡¯s not the case¡»

    ¡ºYou shouldn¡¯t be able to represent the Shirasaka house without Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s will, am I wrong?¡»

    Minaho-neesan shoots the lawyer with cold eyes¡­

    ¡ºWell¡­you see. The head, Moritsugu-sama, is currently very emotional¡­he¡¯s not in a state where he can make a calm judgement¡»

    his lawyer came here ignoring the head of the family?

    ¡ºThe members of Shirasaka family apart from Moritsugu have reached the same opinion. Therefore¡­there is no problem to think that our opinion is the opinion of the Shirasaka family. Either way, Moritsugu-sama will accept it eventually¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan raised a laughter¡­

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t the opinion of Mr. Moritsugu, the head of the Shirasaka family is absolute? I heard it¡¯s that kind of house¡­!¡»

    ¡ºWell¡­that is¡­!¡»

    ¡ºShirasaka¡¯s family business isn¡¯t just owning the newspaper¡­they¡¯re a major shareholder of all group companies, is it not?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­indeed, our house is united around Moritsugu-sama. But, this time is a big problem related to the survival of the house. Mr. Moritsugu will absolutely be persuaded by us. I¡¯d like you to believe us¡»

    ¡­That¡¯s

    Why would we believe words coming out of Shirasaka house?

    ¡ºWell fine¡­let¡¯s talk about the opinion of the family apart from the head for now¡»

    The lawyer starts talking when Minaho-neesan said that.

    ¡ºFirst¡­Shirasaka house will banish Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke. We do not mind what happens to Mr. Sousuke¡»

    ¡º¡­That means that Shirasaka house abandons Shirasaka Sousuke, is that correct?¡»

    Mana¡­raised an¡ºuuu¡»voice

    Shirasaka house has cut ties with Mana¡¯s father.

    ¡ºYes. However¡­we would like Mr. Sousuke to be returned to Shirasaka house temporarily¡»

    ¡º¡­What do you mean?¡»

    ¡ºNo, it doesn¡¯t mean anything, but¡­Mr. Sousuke is currently abroad, am I wrong?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­in australia. She¡¯s confined by our companion¡»

    ¡ºThen, could you please return her to Shirasaka family at the time he comes back? Then, we will hand him over after that¡»

    ¡­That¡¯s just

    ¡­Can you agree with that?!

    What¡¯s the logic?

    ¡ºMaking such promises¡­You do intend to dispose of Mr. Sousuke within the Shirasaka family¡­!¡»

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Dispose?

    Do they intend to kill him¡­!!!

    By the hands of his own Shirasaka family¡­!

    ¡º¡­No, we do not have such intentions¡­it¡¯s just a formality. Please return Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡­for the face of Shirasaka family¡»

    ¡­The lawyer speaks unreasonably.

    ¡ºAlso¡­we would like for you to hand over Yamamine Megumi as well¡»

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡ºYamamine Megumi is a member of our clan¡­I¡¯m very sorry for the troubles she have caused. We will take responsibility for it¡­¡»

    The lawyer¡¯s face is expressionless.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s giving Megu a death sentence¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu holds my hand strongly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯m here with you¡­!¡¹

    I embrace Megu¡¯s body¡­

    ¡ºOh¡­you intend to lock her in a local house somewhere¡­do you intend to keep Megumi until she dies?¡»

    ¡ºNo, no, that is not our intention¡­we¡¯ll educate her well with our hands and have her marry a house that is right for her¡­!¡»

    A house that is right for her¡­

    ¡º¡­We don¡¯t have Moritsugu-sama¡¯s approval but, it is a consensus of Shirasaka family. We want you to believe that. I have prepared a signed memorandum as well¡»

    The lawyer took out a piece of paper from his bag.

    Even making a signed memorandum¡­

    There¡¯s no way it can take effect if the head doesn¡¯t approve.

    ¡­They¡¯re underestimating us

    ¡­They¡¯re making a fool of us.

    We¡­

    ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Just saying groundless things and thinks that we¡¯ll do as what Shirasaka family wants¡­

    ¡¸Seriously¡­we¡¯re being disrespected¡¹

    Margo-san muttered.

    Nei-san too¡­

    ¡¸Oh god¡­Sensei¡¯s seriously angry¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles darkly.

    ¡º¡­In the end¡­you¡¯re thinking of that. Shirasaka Sousuke, Megumi¡­you plan to bury it in the dark! Once it disappears, Shirasaka family won¡¯t be damaged¡»

    The lawyer¡­

    ¡ºGetting straight to the point¡­that is correct. Please do not underestimate the power of Shirasaka family. We can control media freely. You do know that right?¡»

    The lawyer laughs.

    They don¡¯t intend to concede here in the first place.

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡ºI will promise of it instead of Moritsugu-kun. We will return Sousuke-kun. You can trust my promise¡»

    Old Man Ichikawa speaks calmly.

    This people don¡¯t understand their own position at all.

    They think that people like us cannot go against the nobles like Shirasaka house and Ichikawa house¡­!

    1. The raw states ¡®Shirasaka¡¯ ?

 Chapter 139

    139. Negotiation 2

    ¡ºOf course¡­we¡¯re not saying it¡¯s for free¡»

    A member of Shirasaka family¡­the lawyer Shirasaka Koutarou tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º¡­How about 30 million yen?¡»

    Margo-san smiles wryly while looking at the monitor.

    ¡¸¡­Too cheap. It¡¯s completely out of question¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    I don¡¯t get it though¡­

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll pay 15 million in advance¡­and another 5 Million in return of Maika-san and Yamamine Megumi-san¡­When Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke has returned, we will split up the remaining 10 million. How is it? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad deal for you¡­!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll make it 10 million for Maika. How about now?¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa joins the lawyer too.

    ¡ºIn total¡­40 million yen, you won¡¯t be dissatisfied with it either¡­!¡»

    Hearing Mr. Ichikawa¡¯s selfish remarks¡­Minaho-neesan finally started to laugh¡­!

    ¡ºFufu¡­Kukukuku¡­ !¡»

    ¡º¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa pressures Minaho-neesan with strong eyes.

    But¡­Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡ºNo, but you see¡­I never thought that Shirasaka house and Ichikawa house are just like this¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­What do you mean by that?¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiles coldly and speaks to Mr. Ichikawa.

    ¡ºThen, let me ask just in case¡­how do you intend to pay that money to us¡­?¡»

    ¡º¡­Well¡­if you tell me your bank account, I will contact my secretary and transfer it now¡­!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa answers.

    ¡ºCan you let your secretary mediate such a thing?¡»

    ¡ºMy secretary is faithful to me so there is nothing for you to worry about¡­!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa answers resentfully, but¡­

    Secretary¡­I guess it¡¯s Mr. Ichikawa¡¯s company employee.

    Even I know that person shouldn¡¯t be involved in this case.

    ¡ºBank transfer¡­is that okay to send ransom where it maintain the shape?¡»1

    ¡º¡­T-That is¡»

    ¡ºIt will clearly show in the bank record how much money is transferred¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Ugh!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa falters from what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡­as expected, they didn¡¯t think about anything.

    They¡¯re just only making demands saying ¡¸Yeah, do it this way¡¹¡­But they don¡¯t have any specifics to make it real¡­

    ¡­What are they doing?

    ¡ºIn the first place, even if Ichikawa-san lets out 10 million and the lawyer sends 30 million as he says¡­where will the money come from? There¡¯s no way the two of you would pay with your individual assets¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan grins and laughs.

    ¡ºThat doesn¡¯t matter to you¡­!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa shouts loudly.

    ¡ºNo¡­If ever the two of you raises a fund from Shirasaka group company and Ichikawa-san¡¯s family¡­that would be an embezzlement in business. Both of the companies are listed in stocks. Don¡¯t you think a large amount of unexplained expenditures will be a problem in the audit¡­?!¡»

    That¡¯s right¡­the tens of millions of money can¡¯t be worked out so easily.

    The ¡º40 million yen¡»can¡¯t be trusted unless there is a proof of concrete expenditure.

    That means that the chance of it being a verbal promise is higher.

    ¡º¡­D-Don¡¯t make a fool of us. I can pull out 10 million from my personal account anytime¡­!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa gets enraged.

    ¡ºYes¡­Ichikawa-sama is right. But, Shirasaka house cannot use the assets of their family unless there¡¯s an approval from the head¡»

    That¡¯s right¡­as the lawyer said earlier, the head of Shirasaka family didn¡¯t approve of this talk.

    If so¡­it¡¯s impossible to draw 30 million yen from the account of the head.

    ¡ºWhat will you do?¡­There¡¯s no way you would try to scrape money from everyone in the clan¡­am I right?!¡»

    ¡º¡­That is¡»

    The lawyer is at loss.

    Eh¡­he really didn¡¯t think about anything?!

    I don¡¯t know how many people are there in the Shirasaka family but it would be tough to collect 30 million¡­

    Who will collect, and how much for each person¡­

    ¡º¡­That is, we will be discussing it with the main people in Shirasaka house. I think we¡¯ll manage somehow with 5 million per person¡­¡»

    What¡­¡ºSomehow¡»?!

    Isn¡¯t that just all speculations?

    ¡º¡­Who will take out? Until when can they pay up? Will the money be returned eventually? Or it won¡¯t come back? if it does, who will compensate for it?¡­I think your problems are stacking up¡»

    Minaho-neesan says lightly.

    That¡¯s right¡­this is originally caused by ¡ºShirasaka Sousuke¡»who¡¯s a member of Shirasaka family.

    There¡¯s no way other people from the clan would take out their money for this.

    If it was me, I won¡¯t even pay a thousand.

    As long as they don¡¯t promise to return it later, I don¡¯t think they should be able to gather that much money¡­

    ¡º¡­T-That¡¯s, Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke will be disposed of eventually and his personal assets will be used to repay the clan. Perhaps, Mr. Sousuke¡¯s house would amount 30 million yen¡»

    The lawyer replied while wiping the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief.

    ¡º¡­Hey, wait a moment!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa interrupts the lawyer.

    ¡ºSousuke-kun¡¯s asset isn¡¯t him alone. Half of the assets belong to the wife, Youko!¡»

    ¡º¡­That is right, however¡»

    ¡ºYouko will divorce Sousuke-kun before this raises to be a scandal. You do know that right?!¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­The people of Shirasaka family feels very sorry for the inconvenience it has caused to Ichikawa-sama¡»

    ¡ºThen, Shirasaka house will of course pay half of Sousuke-kun¡¯s assets as compensation¡­!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa¡¯s anger transfers from Minaho-neesan to the Shirasaka lawyer.

    My my, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s assets will be halved and it¡¯ll be taken as compensation money.

    ¡ºAlso¡­There¡¯s also the support for Yukino and Maika until their college graduation¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­About that¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa¡¯s word made the lawyer incoherent.

    What?¡­There¡¯s nothing decided on what to do between the Shirasaka and Ichikawa house¡­?!

    With this, it¡¯s impossible to sell Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house and compensate for the ransom the clan will pay¡­

    ¡º¡­Well you see¡­I will take this back to Shirasaka house and discuss about it. No, please let me consult them. I can¡¯t bring an answer on this occasion by myself¡­!¡»

    They can¡¯t promise anything with this.

    The negotiations is a complete failure¡­

    ¡ºAlso¡­Uhm, about Sousuke-kun¡¯s daughter¡­Yukino-san and Maika-san¡­¡»

    The lawyer said¡­and Mr. Ichikawa¡­

    ¡º¡­I will take over Youko¡¯s daughters¡­We don¡¯t intend to be in touch with Shirasaka family in the future¡»

    ¡ºWell¡­that¡­the head, Moritsugu-sama has been affectionate with the two, especially Yukino-sama¡­that he strongly insisted to take over the two children to Shirasaka family¡­¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa shouts at the lawyer in rage!

    ¡ºI will never allow that!¡­Both of them are my granddaughters!¡»

    ¡º¡­B-but¡»

    ¡ºWell fine¡­I will talk about that matter with Shirasaka-kun later¡­you don¡¯t need to talk about it¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Y-Yes, I¡¯m very sorry¡»

    ¡­W-w-w-w-what the hell is this?

    Do that talk somewhere else.

    Or rather, these guys seriously think that Mana would be returned after this mediocre negotiations¡­

    Margo-san speaks to me while looking at the monitor in disgust.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, what do you think about Mana¡¯s mother?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­what?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you feel any sex appeal from that middle-aged lady?¡¹

    ¡­Even if you suddenly ask me that.

    Once again¡­I look at Yukino and Mana¡¯s mother reflected on another monitor.

    Her father, Mr. Ichikawa is in the front so she¡¯s silent most of the time, but¡­

    She¡¯s glaring at Minaho-neesan with an awfully angry look¡­

    As if saying ¡®why do we have to experience this¡¯¡­

    There¡¯s not a a piece of sociability shown like when she shows herself in mass media as a food critic.

    Anyway¡­She¡¯s just looking down on Minaho-neesan angrily.

    She¡¯s having a very cruel face¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hmm. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to approach her. That¡¯s an old lady with a self-important attitude¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Then, let¡¯s not plan to rape that old lady¡¹

    Eh¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­You¡¯ve been growing all this time without a mother¡­I know understand that you don¡¯t have the mother complex nature. In this case¡­you don¡¯t even know what a real mother is before having a complex¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what she¡¯s talking about.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, how can you describe your mother in one phrase?¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸¡­¡ºUntrustworthy¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In other words?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºEnigmatic¡»¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­I don¡¯t get that person

    Also¡­I don¡¯t want to know.

    I don¡¯t want to see her again.

    I don¡¯t want to meet her.

    I want to forget her existence.

    ¡¸You¡¯re like that so Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san¡¯s maternal instincts are tickled¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You never know the feeling of ¡ºyour mother caring for you¡»right? You have lived obliged to be independent at all times so you never think of relying on someone¡­ You lack the sense of ¡ºwanting to be protected¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡­me?

    I turn to Megu.

    ¡¸Yes. My heart is always tickled by Yoshi-kun too¡¹

    Eh¡­Megu?!

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun always does all the hard work alone so it makes me want for him to rely on me more and more¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­your ¡ºwomen¡»wants to hug you¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡­I-Is that so?

    ¡­To be honest, I don¡¯t get it though.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Let¡¯s go back to the topic¡­Does Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge plan include raping that old lady?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Minaho has worked every plan to harass Shirasaka Sousuke. That includes raping Shirasaka¡¯s wife¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well¡­If that¡¯s what Minaho-neesan wants¡­I¡¯ll do it¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡ºbrother¡»

    I will do anything if that¡¯s what Minaho-neesan wants¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­there¡¯s no need to force yourself. Won¡¯t you make Mana-chan worry?¡¹

    I look at Mana¡­

    Mana¡¯s listening to us¡­

    She sees our situation.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­Minaho won¡¯t wish for it too. If you rape that old lady¡­that will only be a reward for her. ¡ºI¡¯m embraced by a young boy2¡»you see¡¹

    Margo-san said and laughed.

    ¡¸Also¡­if you look at the wife, you can¡¯t imagine the existence of their love as a couple. If that¡¯s the case¡­there¡¯s no revenge on making Shirasaka Sousuke watch his wife being raped. The people in question won¡¯t care any less¡¹

    True¡­she¡¯s not asking about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s safety since earlier.

    She doesn¡¯t care about what happens to Shirasaka Sousuke./

    Nobody worries about him.

    They¡¯re only worrying about the scandal of the house¡­

    Speaking of which¡­even Mana¡­

    I can¡¯t see them worry that much though¡­!?

    ¡­What¡¯s going on?!

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s focus on the video, I think Minaho is about to cut the next card¡¹

    Margo-san said and we return our eyes to the monitor.

    ¡º¡­Looking at that state, you two seem to now know¡»

    Minaho-nesan suddenly talks to old man Ichikawa and the lawyer.

    ¡ºMr. Shirasaka Sousuke has a lot of debts with a certain crime syndicate¡­if you repay that, there will be nothing left from his assets¡­!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa and the two makes a startled face¡­

    ¡ºA couple¡¯s property is legally a joint property. Youko-sama is still Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s wife, therefore¡­don¡¯t you think you have the obligation to pay Mr. Sousuke¡¯s debts¡­?!¡»

    ¡ºWhy do I have to pay such money¡­!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother shouted!

    ¡º¡­Youko, shut up¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa tries to control his daughter¡­!

    ¡ºBut father!¡­Why do we have to be made fool by such a woman?!¡»

    That¡¯s her true feelings?

    ¡ºBeing made fool of a prostitute! And yet Father¡¯s still not angry?!!!¡»

    Yeah¡­I

    I don¡¯t want to embrace this old lady.

    I¡¯d rather die¡­

    ¡º¡­Even we don¡¯t want this to happen¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks calmly.

    ¡ºWe were forcibly turned to prostitutes by Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡»

    ¡ºDidn¡¯t I tell you that I am not related to that?!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother shouting doesn¡¯t stop¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­This is no good¡¹

    Mana muttered from my side.

    ¡¸Mama, you can¡¯t help me like that¡­!¡¹

    I embrace Mana¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­it¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    Mana nods slightly from my words.

    Reflected in the monitor¡­

    ¡º¡­Ichikawa-sama¡»

    Minaho-neesan looks at the old man with cold eyes.

    ¡º¡­W-What is it?¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa who¡¯s calming Mana¡¯s mother was called out by Minaho-neesan suddenly¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯ve given more than 12 hours grace time since I reported about Maika-san on the phone yesterday evening. But it seems that Ichikawa-san haven¡¯t used that time more efficiently¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s face smiles suspiciously¡­

    ¡ºW-What are you saying¡­I-I talked to Shirasaka house and intended to present a profitable tems to you¡­!¡»

    ¡­You¡¯re saying that

    But isn¡¯t that just a talk convenient for yourselves.

    ¡º¡­Then, will the ransom be 40 million yen?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa holds his breath from Minaho-neesan¡¯s cold words.

    ¡º¡­T-That is right¡­Isn¡¯t that an exceptional term for a prostitution organization like you?! Am I wrong?!¡»

    Old Man Ichikawa expresses his feelings!

    ¡º¡­In this case, I will tell you clearly! We are the core of the national mass media! We know a lot of people on the surface and on the back too. We can easily crush a small criminal group like you! We¡¯ll never give in to a lowly group of people like you! Hand over Maika and Sousuke-kun to us! They¡¯re not people that should be detained by people like you!¡»

    Margo-san laughs at what old man Ichikawa said.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡­they¡¯re really idiots. Truly idiots. He exposes the lie he spat himself!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, what do you mean?

    ¡¸Earlier, the content of the deal suggested by them is¡­¡ºWe have abandoned Shirasaka Sousuke so please let him return to Shirasaka family for the moment¡»¡­that was their promise¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸They don¡¯t sound like they¡¯re going to keep it When we return Shirasaka Sousuke¡­they¡¯re not going to hand him back over¡­¡¹

    I see

    That¡¯s why they speak like that.

    ¡¸¡­Afterwards, they will be keeping him until he dies inside the Shirasaka family¡­but either way, they want to rescue Shirasaka Sousuke from ¡ºKuromori¡»alive¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸With that said¡­saying that the head of Shirasaka family opposing to this matter is also a lie¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸After leaving the memorandum¡­they just intend to push that ¡ºIt¡¯s invalid as the head of Shirasaka family haven¡¯t approved of it¡» Actually, the head of Shirasaka family knows all of it. Even that lawyer was dispatched here by the will of the head¡¹

    ¡­All of it are lies.

    They came here to negotiate with Minaho-neesan like that?

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re just underestimating us more than being dirty. They¡¯re really helpless people¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san spit out.

    ¡­Dammit.

    I¡¯m getting angrier.

    ¡º¡­Or are you saying that you¡¯re unsatisfied with 40 million yen?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa is aggressively expecting a gratitude in return.

    ¡­That 40 million yen.

    I wonder if they really intend to pay¡­

    No¡­no way they would do that.

    That¡¯s why these people didn¡¯t come here with concrete details¡­!

    ¡º¡­yes, I¡¯m unsatisfied¡»

    Minaho-neesan tells old man Ichikawa.

    Her lips smiles wryly and distorted¡­!

    ¡ºI have used 120 million yen in this twelve hours after all¡­!¡»

    100¡­+20 million yen¡­?!

    Old man Ichikawa opens his eyes wide in surprise¡­!

    Mana¡¯s mother¡­and the lawyer too¡­

    Minaho-neesan talks almly¡­

    ¡ºNormally¡­when such a problem occurs, Ichikawa-sama¡¯s company and Shirasaka house uses their underground organization acquaintance¡¯s power, right? Only giving instructions to the people on the background, trying not to dirty one¡¯s hands¡­that¡¯s how you people do it¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s strong eyes¡­freezes Mr. Ichikawa, the lawyer and Mana¡¯s mother.

    ¡ºThat¡­the usual organization didn¡¯t move this time. No matter how much we offer them¡­nobody worked for you¡­do you know why?¡»

    ¡­That means?!

    ¡ºThat is right¡­I also put measures on the back. Using connections¡­and quite a lot of money to intimidate them horribly. I deliberately set up a bluff, imitating the other party¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan has kept fighting for the same twelve hours¡­

    In the underground society¡­

    ¡ºIn the first place¡­why is Shirasaka Koutarou is the lawyer here? Shirasaka house¡¯s counselor is Ohata-sensei. Ohata law office is a powerful office with a lot of customers in the political and financial world¡­¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes is fixed strongly on the Shirasaka lawyer¡­

    ¡¸But¡­in the Ohata law office, the matters related to the underground community is being taken care of Tsujimoto or Sagizaka. Shirasaka Lawyers keep the young lawyers on the Shirasaka family¡­Even if this is a case involving the Shirasaka family, it should¡¯ve got nothing to do with the dirty work this time¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan spent 12 years for this revenge.

    Normally¡­she has investigated the enemy, about the circumstances of Shirasaka family¡­

    ¡ºAnd yet, Shirasaka Koutarou is the lawyer that came here¡­Ohata-sensei must¡¯ve juged that he doesn¡¯t want to engage in this case¡­!¡»

    ¡­I see.

    I wonder why is Mr. Ichikawa is presenting unreasonable demands here?

    Mr. Ichikawa and others¡­have been refused by the people who usually cooperates with them in such cases.

    The people from the underground¡­

    Their own legal adviser¡­

    Everyone of them don¡¯t want to be related to the trouble with ¡ºKuromori¡»

    To create that flow¡­

    Minaho-neesan have done all this work all night¡­

    The money, threat¡­making use of her full power¡­

    ¡ºWhat do you think?¡­Normally, you don¡¯t do a dirty job on your own. To be clear, Ichikawa-sama¡¯s negotiation skill is the worst. Your bluff is not even a bluff, you don¡¯t even know the market price you should be presenting if you want to solve with money¡­that¡¯s the minimum rile in business too, am I wrong?¡»

    Minaho-neesan snorts¡­

    ¡ºAt least you could¡¯ve prepared a display money. People on the underground never uses bank transfer. Money used for trading are old bills that don¡¯t have their numbers circulating¡­cash Wrap it on cheap wrapping cloth, inside a white paper back and hand it over to the other party. That is the rule. We only trust the money in front of us¡­!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa and the lawyer fell silent.

    Mana¡¯s mother still doesn¡¯t get the situation?¡­She¡¯s still looking at Minaho-neesan with a devilish look.

    In the end¡­Mr. Ichikawa and the Shirasaka lawyer don¡¯t know anything about negotiation with the underground people.

    They usually ¡ºleave it to someone else¡».

    Just letting their own will execute by ordering from above¡­they don¡¯t know the specifics of negotiation.

    They don¡¯t know the hardships of the people who throw blood, sweat and tears at the negotiation site.

    No, they don¡¯t want to know.

    That¡¯s why¡­they just do like usual even if they don¡¯t understand anything even today¡­

    They respond to Minaho-neesan as if they¡¯re pushing orders from the top¡­

    Either way, they underestimate everyone below them.

    These people are scums.

    The worst kind of people¡­

    ¡ºWe spend everything on this revenge¡­we won¡¯t be swayed by 40 million yen now¡­!¡»

    That¡¯s right¡­Minaho-neesan is ready to die if her revenge ends.

    She scattered money last night¡­ready to lose all the assets she own.

    ¡ºAlso¡­we¡¯ve made our reputation bad in the underground for this day. ¡ºKuromori¡»doesn¡¯t move with money. ¡ºKuromori¡»crushes their opponents thoroughly. ¡ºKuromori¡»are cruel and brutal, they won¡¯t go easy on anyone¡­!¡»

    Margo-san speaks while staring at the screen.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­That¡¯s why we were running wilde in the downtown every night. ¡ºKuromori¡»is a terrible ¡ºmad dog¡» We made our reputation bad so they won¡¯t know what will happen if they meddle with us badly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­That¡¯s why even if it¡¯s a delinquent or hoodlum, we never go easy on the opponents we bite¡¹

    Nei-san mutters¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we thoroughly injure those we see until they get the impression of ¡ºThose guys are crazy. You¡¯ll only be hurt if you approach them¡»¡­¡¹

    So the violence every night¡­was all to make the name ¡ºKuromori¡»roar in the underground society.

    All those activities to make the people underground recognize that ¡ºKuromori¡»is an untouchable existence, was done for this day¡­

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know how effective it will be but¡­as long as it made Mr. Ichikawa and Shirasaka house¡¯s colleague think that ¡ºWe can¡¯t help if it¡¯s Kuromori¡»¡­it was worth the rampage.¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸In the end¡­the investigation group that received Shirasaka house¡¯s request withdrew when the discovered what stage the ¡ºKuromori¡»organization is. To be exact¡­Minaho made them withdraw¡­I guess. Because we are approaching the other company from here¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan did that far.

    ¡¸Then¡­Mr. Ichikawa and Shirasaka house has asked other investigation groups one after another but all of them declined. We can read the movement on that side completely. We¡¯re ahead of them all the times¡­making a rumor that¡ºShirasaka house has no way to win this match¡» Nobody bets on the losing horse¡­to be honest, that was the fight for the twelve hours¡­¡¹

    Even if Shirasaka house and Mr. Ichikawa are big people in the mass media industry¡­

    They¡¯re only a ¡ºSurface world¡»existence.

    In order to fight against the criminal organization ¡ºKuromori¡»they absolutely must seek cooperation from the ¡ºUnderground society¡»

    Knowing that¡­Minaho-neesan goes ahead of the enemy and hold down the other parties that might cooperate with them¡­

    ¡¸The large organizations surrender from money and power, and the small organizations were threatened by the notorious name of ¡ºKuromori¡»! In the end, they talk to the small crime syndicates. But, those people experienced cruelty from Maru-chan and me before, so¡­those people won¡¯t cooperate either¡­Mr. Ichikawa and Shirasaka house has come to negotiate without any weapons at hand¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san taught us.

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸And yet¡­Mr. Ichikawa and Shirasaka house tries to oppose us with bluffs we can see through. I honestly never thought that they were going to make light of us this far¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s inner anger is passed to Minaho-neesan in the monitor.

    ¡º¡­Now then, what should we do, Ichikawa-sama? You do not have any allies in the underground society. Would you still make unreasonable requests to us?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa¡­

    ¡ºGo it¡­120 million yen¡­No, I will pay 135 million yen¡»

    What¡¯s with that subtle amount?

    ¡ºI¡¯m not saying that this is a problem of money¡­we are very angry at your insincere correspondence¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiles¡­

    ¡ºThat¡­does that mean that you will not return Maika and Sousuke-kun to us?¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa still doesn¡¯t break his confident attitude this late in the talk¡­

    ¡ºWeren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s not negotiating properly¡­am I wrong?!¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s word¡­

    ¡ºFather! I can¡¯t hold back anymore! It is not right for someone as low as a prostitute to ridicule us! Give back Maika to us right now!!!!! Who do you think I am!!!!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother yells in hysteria¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Mana speaks to me while crying.

    ¡¸Mana is going to be raped in front of Mama and Ojii-chan right?¡¹

    ¡­Mana?!

    ¡¸And¡­I just have to shout that ¡ºPapa is in Gold Coast Australia¡», right?¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸Papa¡¯s no longer in Australia isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    1. ¡ºãyÐÐÕñ¤êÞz¤ß¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡­¡­ÐÎ¤Ë²Ð¤ë·½·¨¤Ç¡¢Éí´ú½ð¤òËÍ½ð¤Ê¤µ¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤è¤í¤·¤¤¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡» ?

    2. Those MILFxShota doujins, yeah, imagine those ?

 Chapter 140

    140. Negotiation 3

    ¡¸The talk earlier was just to deliberately trick Mana, right?¡¹

    Mana looks at Margo.

    Margo-san smiles wryly¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re not trying to trick you¡­we¡¯re just testing Mana-chan¡¹

    I see¡­they purposely say that Shirasaka Sousuke is in Gold Coast Australia to know Mana¡¯s heart.

    To test whether Mana will tell it to her grandfather and mother¡­

    Of course, Gold coast is a fake information¡­

    ¡ºKuromori¡»always tests people¡­

    They don¡¯t trust people easily.

    They will keep trying until they get convined.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ve already told Mr. Ichikawa yesterday that Shirasaka Sousuke is in Australia¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    In short¡­when that phone call started, Shirasaka Sousuke has already been taken out of Australia¡­?!

    ¡¸Of course¡­we won¡¯t tell you the truth in this place. Shirasaka Sousuke might still be in Australia¡­he might¡¯ve been moved to a different place too. Which is it?!¡¹

    Mana answers Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸But¡­It¡¯s nowhere near Gold Coast?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Margo-san nodded at Mana.

    ¡¸If Shirasaka house focuses on the Gold Coast¡­they¡¯ll divide the staff and they will lack on other places. It¡¯s just a disturbance information. In the first place, we¡¯re not in trouble even if the disturbance doesn¡¯t succeed¡­!¡¹

    If ever Shirasaka Sousuke is no longer in Australia¡­the Gold Coast is not a big problem anymore.

    No, I don¡¯t know.

    Margo-san¡¯s words might be a feint as well¡­

    ¡¸Rather¡­it would be troublesome if they prevent his entry in Japan¡­!¡¹

    If they put a net on the airport¡­

    They will know that Shirasaka Sousuke has returned either way¡­

    ¡¸Let me tell you just in case¡­we¡¯re not stupid enough to use direct flights from Australia. Direct flights from Australia tend to decline every year. If the number of flights is limited¡­it¡¯ll be discovered fast won¡¯t it?¡¹

    Margo-san tells Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Via Incheon Airport?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder? It might be Hong Kong¡­there¡¯s a way to go via Shanghai too.¡¹ In any case, there will be flights to Japan airport from China or Korea¡¹

    I see¡­once you get out of Japan¡­

    From there to Japan airport¡­

    If you do that¡­Shiraska house has to expand their observation to the airports all over the country¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got a lot of options. Also, Kyouko-san is an expert on this kind of underground work¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san seems to trust Kyouko-san who¡¯s her master from the bottom of her heart.

    Or rather¡­Kyouko?Dothnomechey seems to really exists1

    I¡¯ve been doubting all of Margo-san¡¯s words¡­that¡¯s trouble.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s real or fantasy anymore.2

    ¡º¡­Are there any more suggestions from Ichikawa-sama and Shirasaka house?¡»

    Minaho-neesan faces old man Ichikawa and the two inside the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡ºIndeed¡­that¡¯s all our proposals so far¡»

    Old man Ichikawa answered while glaring at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º¡­Certainly¡­I admit that our proposals weren¡¯t so smart. Either way, it seems that you totally outwit us. However, you haven¡¯t suppressed all the power in the underground society. If we give them money, there are surprisingly a lot of people who will do it¡­!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa still threatens Minaho-neesan even this late.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re right¡­we know that it¡¯ll be disadvantageous for us if it takes time. Our funds are limited¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers laughingly.

    ¡ºIndeed¡­at this current stage, we thought about our appearances and weren¡¯t able to do the minimum. We never expected you people would oppose using money and work. I¡¯ve understood that you¡¯re a competent game player. You win the first round. But, the match is just starting¡­We won¡¯t hold back anymore¡­!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa says that but¡­I can see the impatience in his eyes.

    His sweating around his neck.

    ¡¸At such times¡­his talkativeness is a proof that he lost. Remember that¡­at any time, respond calmly, with short words, and quietly pressing and killing your emotions. You must not think ¡ºKeep calm¡» On the contrary, you will be impatient and talkative. You¡¯re just going to tell unecessary words to the opponent¡­and you will let them know your psychological state. ¡ºShort and quiet voice¡»¡­Just concentrate on those. Just like Minaho right now¡­¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    Old Man Ichikawa continues to talk desperately while sweating inside the screen.

    ¡ºListen¡­you should think about this very carefully¡­If Shirasaka-kun and I seriously make a move, this situation can easily be reversed. We are in a position where we can benefit the underground society for a long time. We can bear the shame and ask help from political and business circles. We also have a close relationship with Mass media and judiciary industry¡­!¡»

    Compared to that¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s having a cool face.

    ¡ºYes¡­you¡¯re righty. Therefore, I acted thinking that the match will only be for 12 hours¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiled coldy¡­!

    To me¡­

    I can see the game is already done.

    ¡º¡­Well fine. Then, let¡¯s hear your proposal. How will you return Maika and Sousuke-kun to us? Let me hear your conditions¡­how much do you want? What should we do? We¡¯ll follow it depending on your request. You can even make me talk to Shirasaka-kun¡­!¡»

    But still¡­Old Man Ichikawa tries to rule this place by somehow looking from above.

    ¡ºUfufu¡­we¡¯re not offering a single condition¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s cold words¡­

    Startled old man Ichikawa¡­!!!

    ¡º¡­Then¡­The negotiations break down and we¡¯ll rush to the second round?!¡»

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡ºAhahahaha¡­There¡¯s no second round!¡­This will be the last time I will talk with Ichikawa-sama¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­W-What do you mean by that?!!!!!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa shouted in a loud voice!!!

    Minaho-neesan answered calmly.

    ¡ºWe don¡¯t intend to negotiate with Ichikawa-sama nor Shirasaka house since the beginning¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­What¡­did you say!?¡»

    ¡ºI just needed the 12 hours to negotiate with another person¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan stands up and heads to the machine next to the principal¡¯s office desk.

    That¡¯s like a broadcast machine for notifying the whole school.

    A microphone is coming out of the machine.

    Minaho-neesan pushed the switch¡­

    And talked to the microphone¡­

    ¡º¡­It is as you see. Kakka3¡»

    K-¡ºKakka¡»?!

    Then¡­I hear a dignified voice of an old man

    from the big speaker inside the principal¡¯s office¡­!

    ¡º¡­It seems that Ichikawa-kun and Shirasaka house has no capability to clean themselves¡­ !¡»

    W-Who¡¯s this voice¡­?!4

    I feel a strong will that¡¯s likely to control people with his voice alone.

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ve been listening since the beginning¡­!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa got irritates from the low voice.

    ¡º¡­Who is this person eavesdropping from us? knowing that I am Ichikawa Shinichiro and you have been rude¡­!¡»

    The voice answered from the speaker.

    ¡ºI do not think this is rude. The way you have responded after summoned to this situation is the one rude to the world¡­!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa raises a voice entrusted to anger¡­!

    ¡ºWho are you¡­reveal yourself¡­!¡»

    The voice answered.

    ¡º¡­Ichikawa-kun, It¡¯s me5 Kouzuki Shigetaka¡­!¡»

    ¡­Kouzuki?

    Misuzu¡¯s grandfather?!

    ¡º¡­Didn¡¯t I say ¡ºKakka¡» eariler?¡»

    Minaho-neesan laughs at old man Ichikawa¡­

    ¡­¡ºKakka¡»?!

    I look at Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki-san was appointed as an ambassador of Japan in UK when he was young. In Japan, we give ambassadors a title of ¡ºKakka¡» That¡¯s why¡­even now, Kouzuki-san is called ¡ºKakka¡»by his close friends¡­!¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    A historically noble family from before Meiji era¡­a big shot in the political and economic world¡­a former UK ambassador¡­

    Isn¡¯t he an extremely powerful person¡­!

    ¡º¡­I-Is this really ¡ºKakka¡»?!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa turned pale immediately¡­

    ¡ºIchikawa-kun¡­do you remember when you were young¡­when I told you that imagination and inspiration is what business owners need?¡»

    The voice from the speaker says

    ¡ºY-Yes¡­I remember¡­!¡»

    ¡ºYour imagination and inspiration seems to be completely inferior to Minaho-kun who¡¯s right there¡­!!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother look at old man Ichikawa.

    ¡º¡­Father, is this true?¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa¡­

    ¡º¡­There¡¯s no doubt. This is Kouzuki-sensei¡»

    ¡º¡­M-My!¡»

    The Shirasaka lawyer behind also turned pale¡­

    Does Misuzu¡¯s grandfather hold power that¡¯s beyond old man Ichikawa and Shirasaka house¡­?!

    ¡ºIchikawa-kun¡­Minaho-kun should¡¯ve told you enough information. But¡­you were too fixated about your house¡¯s honor that you missed something important¡­¡»

    The voice from the speaker criticizes old man Ichikawa.

    ¡ºMe¡­important?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa opens his mouth absentmindedly¡­

    He looks like he doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡º¡­Minaho-kun, please explain¡»

    ¡º¡­Yes, Kakka¡»

    Minaho-neesan turned to Mr. Ichikawa and the two.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve clearly told Ichikawa-sama yesterday during the phone call¡­ Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke has betrayed us¡­and tried to hand over our customer list to crime syndicates¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡ºW-Well, I know that¡­That¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to kill Sousuke-kun, right?!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa answers Minaho-neesan like that¡­!

    ¡ºAs expected¡­you do not understand anything. Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke didn¡¯t betray just us people of Kuromori brothel¡­!¡»

    The voice from the speaker continues from what Minaho-neesan said¡­

    ¡ºHave you not thought that Shirasaka Sousuke using the Kuromori brothel is a betrayal to the customers¡­?¡»

    Old man¡­is trembling intensely.

    ¡º¡­Kuromori brothel¡­was founded by Minaho-kun¡¯s grandfather shortly after the war. It was a refined brothel which targets the leading figures in Japan political and financial circle and high-ranking US military officers. The women in the mansion weren¡¯t only young and beautiful, they¡¯re holding deep education and elegant character¡­they always prepare the best dishes and music¡»

    Kouzuki ¡ºKakka¡»¡­knows the best times of ¡ºKuromori tower¡»

    He was a guest of the mansion at those times.

    ¡ºFrom the time of defeat to the high economic growth, Kuromori tower is a social gathering place for representatives of Japan¡­it is a status to enter and exit the mansion. It¡¯s not just for embracing a woman. There were a lot of people attending the Kuromori tower to associate with the high class people. Some regular member must¡¯ve taken you there while you were still young?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa¡­answers while trembling.

    ¡ºY-Yes¡­. I-I was taken by Mr. Sugiuchi who was the president Sakizaki about twice. But¡­it has nothing to do with the prostitutes!¡»

    ¡ºNo wonder¡­it would¡¯ve been impossible to buy a woman from Kuromori with your salary back then. There¡¯s also a rule where a guest¡¯s visitor can¡¯t buy a prostitute. But still¡­there was a worth on just going, is that correct?¡»

    ¡º¡­Y-Yes. Certainly, I¡¯ve talked to a lot of well known people¡»

    That is the original high class brothel¡ºKuromori tower¡»Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather has made.

    It¡¯s not just selling women¡­it¡¯s also a social gathering where there are high class prostitutes.

    ¡ºThe people who were regulars of Kuromori tower are mostly retiring from active service. There are many of them who are already dead. But¡­the child and grandchildren would inherit the parent¡¯s business and knows that there are many cores of political and business world¡­!¡»

    The voice on the speaker answers calmly¡­

    ¡º¡­All of the former regular customer¡¯s names are written in the Kuromori contact list. With photographs too. Kuromori tower was a secret club membership system. What do you think would happen if such a list falls into the hands of crime syndicates because of a little scoundrel like Shirasaka Sousuke?!¡»

    ¡­I-I see

    The crime syndicates may blackmail the former customer based on the list¡­!

    ¡ºIt won¡¯t be interesting to threaten the fathers and grandfathers who went to the prostitution mansion before, is that correct? However, there are people like me who¡¯s a former regular and still in active service. It would be troublesome¡­to have such a list flow on crime syndicates. It¡¯s a serious annoyance¡­!¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s betrayal¡­

    Is a betrayal against all of the guests who visited ¡ºKuromori tower¡»before¡­!

    ¡¸When Minaho¡¯s father and Shirasaka Sousuke took hold of the mansion with a coup d¡¯etat¡­all of the customer information so far was taken by the manager, Morimoto Shirasaka banished Morimoto-san, however¡­it was actually the opposite¡¹

    Margo-san explains.

    ¡¸When Minaho became the owner of the mansion, and she recalled Morimoto-san, it was after Kyouko-san¡¯s dispatched by Kouzuki-san¡­they handed over the old list of clients to Shirasaka¡¯s hands. Well, Shirasaka Sousuke is just a fool who wants to satisfy his perverted nature so he didn¡¯t notice the importance of the customer list¡­¡¹

    So that¡¯s why when he told the crime syndicates ¡¸I will make a new prostitution organization for you so bring the customer list of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹he followed without questions¡­

    ¡¸The contact list that Minaho¡¯s father took to Australia is a false information¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­so that¡¯s how it is¡­!!!!

    ¡ºAfter Shirasaka Sousuke took over Kuromori mansion¡­the former luxury brothel has completely disappeared. It has turned to a childish¡­worthless¡­a vulgar prostitution organization. I was very disappointed in those days. I loved the world with the influence of the old Kuromori tower¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»continues to talk.

    ¡º¡­However¡­I gave up on thinking that it will change at that time. In the It was the prime age of bubble economy, it was the era that raised Japan. The regulars including me have not stepped on Kuromori mansion since then¡­!¡»

    The ¡ºKuromori tower¡»that was taken over by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­kidnapping women, confining, raping¡­turning them to a prostitute, ¡ºKuromori¡»has fallen to a vicious crime organization¡­

    ¡ºBut¡­that was 12 years ago. We were called for help by the women of Kuromori mansion. Yes¡­there were still prostitutes whom we patronized before in that mansion. When I heard the terrible experience of the women in the mansion¡­I felt pity on them. I thought that I want to help them even a little¡»

    That is the time when Minaho-neesan¡¯s sister was killed¡­?

    ¡ºOf course¡­It¡¯s impossible for a man in the surface world be involved in the management of a prostitution mansion. But, I want to regain the light of the old Kuromori Mansion¡­I selected Minaho-kun here to become the operator opposing Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡»

    The voice¡­¡ºKakka¡»keeps speaking.

    ¡ºMinaho-kun, you have met our expectations. You have worked hard to regain the atmosphere of the destroyed Kuromori tower bit by bit for twelve years. The prostitutes you have found and polished have exceptional talents. I am deeply impressed by your past efforts¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Thank you very much. Kakka¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan bows..

    ¡º¡­Compared to that¡­what is this failure of a human, Shirasaka Sousuke doing?¡»

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m very sorry¡­!¡»

    The Shirasaka lawyer apologizes to ¡ºKakka¡»on behalf of the house¡­!

    ¡ºI should¡¯ve intervened thoroughly twelve years ago in this case. Shirasaka Sousuke was really close with the son of Kuromori-san who passed away. I wasn¡¯t able to dispose of Shirasaka Sousuke as I feel compassion on Kuromori-san¡¯s son. As a result¡­Minaho-kun had suffered a lot. I apologize for that¡»

    ¡ºNo¡­Kakka. I was just a little girl at that time¡­Without the cooperation of Kyouko-san who¡¯s sent by Kakka and Morimoto-san who knows the old Kuromori, I won¡¯t be able to go against my father and Shirasaka Sousuke. I always want to appreciate my gratitude from Kakka¡¯s help¡­!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa and the two were stunned by the connection of ¡ºKakka¡»and Minaho-neesan.

    ¡ºNow then¡­Ichikawa-kun, about the future¡­!¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»talks to them.

    ¡ºY-yes¡­What is it?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa is completely frightened.

    ¡ºI have talked to the former regulars of Kuromori, Kyogoku-san and Ohara-kun¡­also Godai-kun in Kobe¡­¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa trembles every time he hears a name.

    I don¡¯t know them but¡­They must be powerful people in the financial and political world of Japan.

    ¡ºWe all decided to accept Minaho-kun¡¯s proposal¡­!¡»

    ¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s proposal!?

    ¡­I see

    Minaho-neesan has been negotiating with Kouzuki-san and others, the old customers¡­!

    The twelve hours¡­the purpose of that time¡­!

    ¡º¡­The news about Shirasaka Sousuke arrested by the local police of Australia will flow to the mass media by 3:00 this afternoon¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke is arrested by the Australian police?!

    ¡º¡­The charge is serial rape of women in Australia, manufacturing underage porn and selling it. The 5 o¡¯clock news from each and every station will feature the arrest of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡»

    ¡­Eeeh?!

    ¡¸This is not a made up story¡­Shirasaka Sousuke has actually raped three Australian high school students three years ago. Then he sold the videos and photos to his friends. That¡¯s the charge of the Australian police this time¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Far from Japan¡­a news of a ridiculous sex crime committed on a different country was announced by a top news¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s social status will be completely lost.

    No¡­the influence will reach his clan.

    On top of that¡­Shirasaka house is a famous noble family¡­

    I-It¡¯ll become a big problem6

    ¡º¡­We don¡¯t know what the newspaper company and TV station of Shirasaka-kun will do¡­please circulate this news thoroughly to other news organizations. That will happen. Carry this order without exceptions. You can¡¯t overturn this anymore¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»voice sounds like a sentence of a judge¡­

    ¡ºShirasaka-kun is widely known to be an owner of a baseball team and a newspaper company to the world. His nephew, an elite businessman working for a major advertising agency was arrested for committing a crime that can only be described as a national disgrace. This will become a very big scandal¡­!¡»

    ¡­Y-Yeah.

    ¡­His serial rape in Australia and manufacturing and sale of child pornography¡­

    It can¡¯t be helped if that¡¯s called as a national disgrace¡­

    The entire Japanese people will look at Shirasaka Sousuke with white eyes¡­

    And, his family too¡­

    ¡ºP-Please wait¡­that would mean Shirasaka house¡¯s collapse!¡»

    The Shirasaka lawyer pleads to the voice on the speaker!

    ¡º¡­It is you people to blame for not dealing the pest Shirasaka Sousuke inside you. Let me tell you, I am very angry about this situation. It¡¯s not just me¡­Kyogoku-san, Ohara-kun, and Godai-kun as well¡­the people who went to the old Kuromori tower are completely angry. They obviously want the Shirasaka house to pay a penalty to some level¡­!¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»said with a strong voice¡­

    ¡º¡­Ichikawa-kun, you¡¯re the same¡»

    Old man Ichikawa crumbles on the floor.

    ¡º¡­Retire. Your daughter¡¯s marriage partner committed a crime. Naturally, you are responsible for it too¡»

    ¡º¡­Ooooooooh!!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa howls while holding his head on the floor¡­!

    ¡º¡­Father, what will happen from now on?! What will happen to me!?¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother rants hysterically¡­!

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s no good. There¡¯s no human who survived after making Kakka angry¡»

    Old man Ichikawa looks at his daughter with eyes of despair.

    ¡º¡­N-No¡»

    ¡ºBoth of us are done¡­we¡¯ll be a family of disgrace in Japan¡­!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa will have to retire from the position of company representative.

    Mana¡¯s mother cannot do any showy work of food critic.

    From now on¡­they can¡¯t live on a place with sunlight to escape from the eyes of public.

    ¡º¡­It is inevitable¡­this is a reward for your treachery against us¡­!¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»voice¡­pushed away old man Ichikawa.

    ¡ºP-Please¡­At least give us time to consult the clan!¡»

    The Shirasaka lawyer begs desperately¡­

    ¡ºYou also are repetitious¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»rejects

    ¡ºIchikawa-kun have said it earlier right?¡­You¡¯re the existence that¡¯s leading the mass media of this country, you have a lot of acquaintances in the surface and the underground world, right? If you are dissatisfied with our decision, do something with your own power! There¡¯s more than three house before the arrest of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s arrest news is delivered¡­!¡»

    ¡ºWe can¡¯t do anything within three hours!¡»

    The lawyer complains half-crying.

    ¡ºIf it was Minaho-kun¡­she can reverse the situation within three hours. That¡¯s the difference between you and her¡»

    ¡ºAre you saying that we¡¯re inferior to a prostitute?!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother screams¡­!

    ¡ºYou and her are similar¡­if she¡¯s filthy for being a prostitute, are you not as dirty as her who¡¯s having an affair with a man other than her husband? Our difference as a human is that you people were arrogant¡­and left the villain Shirasaka Sousuke run loose¡»

    The voice said.

    Oh¡­Minaho-neesan has showed all of the material of Shirasaka Sousuke to ¡ºKakka¡»

    Of course she knows about Mana¡¯s mother¡¯s affair too.

    ¡ºThat is all about the punishment we will be giving to Shirasaka Sousuke¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa, Mana¡¯s mother, and the Shirasaka lawyer are just in blank surprise.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve lost my place to come back home¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s been watching the situation on the monitor has said quietly.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t go back home anymore¡­no. My house will disappear soon. Because of Papa¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸If everyone knows that I¡¯m a daughter of a person who had a serial rape in a foreign country¡­I can¡¯t go to school anymore. I can¡¯t go anywhere anymore¡­!¡¹

    Mana shivers.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll lose everything¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸Eh, what are you saying? That¡¯s not the case!¡¹

    Nei-san brightly talks to Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san?¡¹

    Mana looks at Nei-san with a surprised face.

    ¡¸Mana-chan has Yo-chan!¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, as long as you¡¯re Yo-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­Mana-chan will be my ¡ºlittle sister¡»!¡¹

    Nei-san grins.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you¡¯re already Yoshida Mana aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re no longer Shirasaka Maika¡­!¡¹

    Megu tells Mana with a smile.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t like being pointed at your back because of your father, just enroll to another middle school with the name Yoshida Mana!¡­Should I ask Sensei?¡¹

    Nei-san says that, but¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I will be the one to ask Minaho-neesan about that¡¹

    Nei-san smiled at me when I say that.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Yo-chan should be the one to ask¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s looking at us with a surprised face.

    ¡¸Why can Onii-chan say that calmly?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Mana¡­let¡¯s out her emotions¡­

    ¡¸I have lost my place to come back home!¡¹

    ¡­While she shivers.

    Ah¡­yeah

    Err¡­what should I say?

    ¡¸We¡¯re all the same if that¡¯s the case!¡¹

    Nei-san smiled at Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Mana was shocked by the smile.

    Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t told Mana-chan about it yet, right¡­My parents were killed in US. My twin brother and I were kidnapped after that¡­then my brother was killed too. Then, when finally escaped from the criminal¡­, I was sold as a slave to a bad woman¡­that¡¯s when Sensei took me. You see, I had a time when I was the slave just like Mana-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸I was born in an American-Indian settlement. I was raped by two men when I was 12. My father sold me. Then, I shot the men with a gun¡­it was a legitimate self-defense. Afterwards, I was sent to a facility¡­But, I wasn¡¯t able to make friends as I¡¯m a woman who killed her rapists. I met Minaho during my rough times¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Mana.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same¡­I¡¯ve lost home too¡¹

    Megu follows.

    ¡¸You know about me don¡¯t you?¡­I was on the verge of being made a prostitute by Shirasaka-san. I can¡¯t go back to Shirasaka house nor Yamamine house¡­¡¹

    Megu smiles kindly to Mana.

    ¡¸You also know about Minaho and Katsuko-san don¡¯t you?¡­Both of them were turned prostiututes by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­unable to see the parent¡¯s funeral. After all, they don¡¯t have a place to return to¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-chan, we¡¯re the same!¡¹

    Margo-san¡­Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re finally the same¡­ Mana!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the same?!¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. And, we have Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡­I

    ¡­Is it okay for me to be here?

    I still have a house to come back to.

    The my sleeping sofa with no lights.

    I¡¯m different from everyone who really lost their home. 7

    ¡¸As long as Yoshida-kun accepts Mana-chan¡­I will accept Mana-chan too¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­as long as Yo-chan loves Mana, I will also love Mana-chan too!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san.

    ¡¸I intend to be Yoshida Megumi from the bottom of my heart already. That¡¯s why if Yoshi-kun says that Mana is his ¡ºLittle sister¡»I will accept you as my¡ºlittle sister¡»too¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸Sensei and Katsun thinks the same too¡­it¡¯s all up to Mana-chan afterwards!¡¹

    Nei-san tells Mana.

    ¡¸Depending on me?¡¹

    Mana looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­You can go back to your mother and grandfather in the upper room too¡­Mana¡¹

    I tell Mana¡­

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­please violate me in front of Mama and Ojii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh!?

    ¡¸I¡¯m planned to be violated in front of grandfather¡­right?¡¹

    Mana asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s in our revenge plan¡¹

    She admits it¡¯s existence in the plan honestly.

    ¡¸I have been raped by Onii-chan multiple times unknown to Mama and Grandfather¡­¡¹

    Mana said sadly.

    Yeah¡­I¡¯ve raped Mana twelve times already including yesterday¡¯s virgin rape¡­

    ¡¸If Mama and Ojii-chan still accepts me even when they see me raped by Onii-chan¡­I will return to Shirasaka house¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face is serious.

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay living being talked behind my back forever¡­I will do my best living with Mama and Ojii-chan. But¡­if ever¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸Mama and Ojii-chan sees me as dirty after seeing me raped¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes have tears stocked up.

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay living as Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»forever. I¡¯ll live as a ¡ºslave¡»¡­!!!¡¹

    1. Yeah, that¡¯s the first one I¡¯d doubt that it¡¯s an April fools prank because of her name ?

    2. Caught in the landslide ?

    3. Kakka isn¡¯t HeartUnderBlade¡¯s laugh but it means ¡°Your honor¡±, I will use Kakka since I consider it as a name, it¡¯s hard to TL the calls for people if it always changes in this novel, just let it be ?

    4. Big brother!? ?

    5. Oh, it¡¯s the It¡¯s me Scam! ?

    6. Taihen! ?

    7. lol, Burn that house! ?

 Chapter 141

    141. Mana¡¯s birth.

    ¡¸Then, Yoshida-kun, take everything off¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Being told by Margo-san¡­I took off my school uniform.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, come here¡­!¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s naked with only her collar is called by Nei-san to the sofa on the corner of the room.

    ¡¸¡­Uwan, what¡¯s this!?¡¹

    Mana sits on the sofa and jumps around.

    ¡¸Ah, be careful, this sofa¡¯s spring is special made so you¡¯ll jump around a lot with just small movements!¡¹

    Nei-san warns Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Why is such a thing made?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it difficult to sit down if the springs are so sensitive and powerful?

    ¡¸Well¡­It¡¯s a sofa for sex¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Just a small shake and the spring will move up up and down strongly¡­It will be a bit fun if you have sex on top of this¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸When you pierce the girl¡¯s body from top¡­The spring below will bounce up¡­if the girl is riding on top of a man¡¯s body¡­you jump like a frog and thrust up deeper in the woman¡¯s vagina¡­!¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis is already hard.¡¹

    ¡­Ah.

    It looks like the energy drink Katsuko-nee handed is working

    My penis is rock hard already.

    The root of my penis is really hot.

    ¡¸¡­Megu will lick it up¡­!¡¹

    Megu takes off my underwear and sucks my penis.

    She¡¯s sucking the glans with her mouth.

    Licking it up with her red tongue.

    Mana straddles on the sofa wide meanwhile.

    ¡¸This is a special lotion Katsun prepared!¡¹

    Nei-san took out a bottle with a red liquid.

    ¡¸We might as well make Mana-chan¡¯s grandfather think that she just lost her virginity right?!¡¹

    She says as she pour down the lotion to Mana.

    A thick red liquid spill from her vagina¡­

    It¡¯s as if it¡¯s virgin blood.1

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, take this¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san handed me the black mask with the usual¡º¼ª¡»on it.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t expose your face to the people above right?¡­You can emphasize that Mana-chan is being violated one-sidedly with that mask¡¹

    ¡­True.

    Mana¡¯s tragedy would stand out if she¡¯s fucked by a masked man.

    I put on the mask.

    ¡¸Thanks Megu¡­ I¡¯m going¡¹

    I thanked Megu for giving me a fellatio.

    ¡¸Yes dear¡­do your best¡¹

    Megu kissed my glans in the end.

    Now then¡­

    Mana¡¯s public rape will begin now.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­please make a mess out of Mana¡­¡¹

    Mana stands from the sofa and welcomes me.

    There¡¯s tears on Mana¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold back¡­¡¹

    Mana¡¯s trembling.

    I embrace the small naked body

    .¡¸Got it¡­Shout with all your power, remember the time when I first took your virginity¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯m going to cry with the feeling that I just lost my virginity right?¡¹

    I replace Mana sitting on the sofa.

    I see, the repulsion of this spring is awesome¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, how do you want to be connected?¡¹

    Mana asks me the position while trembling.

    ¡­I

    The camera in front of us will be recording the foolery we will be doing after this.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like our connection to be clearly seen by the camera¡­¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Un¡­what should Mana do?¡¹

    ¡¸I will be sitting on this sofa¡­Mana will sit on my knee and take my dick in¡­¡¹

    I will be violating Mana in the so called sitting position¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Mana replied lightly.

    Mana stands with her back facing me who¡¯s sitting on the sofa.

    I gently stroke her tense back.

    ¡¸¡­Then, stick out your butt slowly. Until Mana¡¯s entrance hit my dick¡¹

    I instructed her.

    ¡¸¡­L-Like this?¡¹

    Timidly, Mana brings her cute butt close to my erect penis¡­

    ¡¸¡­Wait a moment¡¹

    Margo-san calls us out.

    ¡¸The chain will be obstructing the camera with that position¡­¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the camera and adjusts Mana¡¯s collar.

    The chain dropping down straight that it draws a center line on Mana¡¯s body.

    She¡¯s right¡­You can¡¯t see the connecting part with this.

    I throw the chain of her collar on the back of her right shoulder¡­

    ¡¸Also, her hands should be bound so it really looks like rape!¡¹

    Nei-san said and took out leather handcuffs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous when she¡¯s overturned when she¡¯s bind on the back¡­let¡¯s bind her in front¡¹

    Mana¡¯s hand is restrained with leather handcuffs.

    ¡¸Take care Yo-chan¡­the spring has an amazing power so try not to fall in front of Mana-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be careful¡¹

    I grab Mana¡¯s waist from behind.

    Mana¡¯s 14 year old back is right in front of me¡­

    Looking at her like this¡­it¡¯s still a child¡¯s body.

    A soft girl like that¡¯s not growing as an adult yet¡­

    I lick her back with my tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaun~!¡¹

    Mana wriggles her back.

    I touch Mana¡¯s ass¡­

    She¡¯s nervous?¡­Her skin is cold.

    After enjoying the soft feeling of her ass¡­I hold her waist with my hands again.

    I will not let go of this hand whatever happens.

    ¡¸Now then¡­are you two ready?¡¹

    Margo-san asked.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, we¡¯re okay. Right¡­Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Onii-chan¡¹

    I raised my waist a bit from the sofa and apply my glans to Mana¡¯s vagina.

    The tip of my glans got wet with the lotion on Mana¡¯s genital.

    The temperatures of our bodies exchange at the place we feel the most.

    ¡¸¡­Stick our your ass a bit more. Stand by so you can put your weight on me anytime¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Yes¡¹

    Mana answered with a dry voice.

    ¡¸Listen. We will start the video on the upper floor when Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis is inserted to Mana-chan¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san tell us.

    I whisper to Mana¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Okay?¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡­Mana¡¯s eyes are completely wet.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana spill her first tears.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho, the side show is ready¡¹

    Margo-san contacts the principal¡¯s office with the microphone on the wall¡­

    The state of the upper room is reflected on a big monitor behind the camera¡­

    ¡ºNow then, Ichikawa-san¡­let¡¯s show the current state of Maika-san¡»

    Minaho-neesan tells the old man depressed Ichikawa.

    ¡º¡­Maika?!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa looks up.

    Mana¡¯s mother, and the Shirasaka lawyer looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º¡­Yes. I will show you Maika-san¡¯s charming figure¡­!¡»

    At the same time she says that¡­a white screen comes from the ceiling behind Minaho-neesan.

    Our foolery will be reflected there using a projector from now on.

    The grandfather and mother will watch Mana get violated.

    ¡¸¡­Standby!¡¹

    I concentrate on the tip of my penis after hearing Margo-san.

    The tip of the glans is already kissing the vagina wet with lotion¡­

    It¡¯s makig a lewd wet sound.,

    ¡º¡­This is the current Shirasaka Maika-san¡»

    The screen behind Minaho-neesan¡­

    Shows the naked Mana about to be violated right now¡­

    It¡¯s clearly projected¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Action!!!!¡¹

    Along with Margo-san¡¯s signal¡­!!!

    ¡­I!!

    ¡­Nnnn!!!

    I penetrate my dick inside Mana!!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Mana screams¡­!

    Mana¡¯s waist that¡¯s hold down by my hands is stabbed to the bottom in one go!

    Mana¡¯s second year middle school body is so light!!!

    Mana broke her posture and gets on top of me as if sitting!!

    My erect penis breaks inside Mana¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah¡­Ooooooouuuccchh¡­!!!¡¹

    The screen reflects Mana¡¯s eyes wide open as she scream out loud¡­!

    ¡º¡­M-Maikaaaa!!!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa screams!!

    ¡º¡­Kyaaaaaaa!!!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother screams at the gruesome view on the screen¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s coming inside my stomaaaaach!!!¡¹

    Mana groans in pain while shedding tears!!

    ¡¸Hey¡­more!!! I¡¯m going to screw it to the root!¡¹

    I pull Mana¡¯s waist downwards¡­!

    I push my hips upwards¡­!

    Mana opened her legs wide and entrusted her weight to me¡­!

    Oh¡­I feel Mana¡¯s soft ass in my knees.

    I¡¯m connected with Mana¡­!

    My penis is reaching Mana¡¯s womb¡­!

    It¡¯s completely clamped to the root inside the small and narrow vagina hole.

    I exposed the connecting part to the camera clearly!!!

    ¡º¡­M-Maikaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa becomes speechless in front of the monitor.

    ¡ºS-S-S-S-Stop this! What are you doing!!!!!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother is in half-frenzy as she looks at the video of her daughter being fucked¡­

    ¡ºYou do know that this will happen if the negotiations break down, don¡¯t you?¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks to old man Ichikawa coldly.

    ¡ºYou people said that you guarantee Maika¡¯s safety!!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa enrages.

    Minaho-neesan laughs at Mr. Ichikawa with contemptuous eyes¡­

    ¡º¡­Isn¡¯t she alive?¡»

    ¡º¡­What are you saying?¡»

    ¡º¡­I didn¡¯t kill her.¡»

    ¡º¡­Y-Youuuuu!¡»

    ¡ºShouldn¡¯t you be thankful that we didn¡¯t kill her?¡­We¡¯re a crime syndicate you know¡­!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa shivers from Minaho-neesan¡¯s cold eyes¡­!

    ¡ºNow¡­Maika-san, Be violated in front of your mother and grandfather¡­!¡»

    I slowly start my piston when Minaho-neesan says that¡­

    I can¡¯t push out my waist from the bottom like normal¡­

    I just push my waist on the sofa and the spring recoil makes it jump up¡­

    I sit down firmly and¡­Biyoon!

    ¡¸¡­ah, Aaaaaaah!¡¹

    The vaginal path forcibly opened by man is being rubbed by the glans¡­!

    It goes to the deepest part of her body¡­!

    ¡¸Iyaaa¡­iyaaa¡­don¡¯t rape meee¡­!!!¡¹

    Mana shouts¡­!

    Half of it is an act¡­

    Half of it is true¡­

    She¡¯s resisting my insult2 in front of her mother and grandfather.

    ¡¸Iyaaaan¡­I¡­I don¡¯t want thiiiis¡­aaaahn!¡¹

    Mana cries

    I have my hands fixed on Mana¡¯s waist¡­

    Mana can¡¯t run away from me.

    The spring of the sofa is the bow, and my penis is an arrow¡­3

    Mana¡¯s womb becomes the target¡­

    Again, and again¡­she¡¯s taking in the hard genital of a man¡­!

    ¡¸Ouuuuch!! Help meee, Ojii-chaaaaan¡­Mamaaaa!¡¹

    Mana sheds tears and screams to the camera!

    I push down my waist and¡­Biyoon!4

    I attack Mana¡¯s small flesh¡­!

    Mana¡¯s whole body is sweating profusely from the pain¡­!

    ¡¸¡­H-Help me, help me¡­I don¡¯t want this¡­Ojii-chaaaan!!!¡¹

    I push down my waist and¡­biyoon!

    ¡¸It hurtssss!¡­It hurts down thereee¡­I¡¯m being violated¡­I¡¯m being rapeeeed!!!¡¹

    The red lotion shines from the light¡­Mr. Ichikawa and the others can only see it as blood of deflowering however.

    ¡º¡­H-Hey, stop this right now!!!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa shouts at Minaho-neesan!

    ¡ºRight now! Release Maika!!!!!¡»

    Even in this situation, Mr. Ichikawa still keeps his commanding tone¡­

    ¡ºMy¡­why¡­?¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiles maliciously.

    ¡º¡­Why you ask?¡»

    ¡ºYes. Because, didn¡¯t this happen because of you¡­?!¡»

    ¡º¡­I-I¡­¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa stares at Minaho-neesan while his whole body trembles in anger.

    ¡ºIt is as Kakka said earlier¡­Ichikawa-sama seems to lack imagination and inspiration¡»

    Old man Ichikawa is startled.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it natural that this will happen if you anger us who¡¯s holding your granddaughter¡­!!!¡»

    Minaho-neesan says while laughing coldly¡­

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s standing behind too¡­

    They¡¯re mocking old man Ichikawa¡­

    ¡ºAaaah, Maika, Maika¡­how could this?!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother just cried sorrowfully.

    ¡ºFather¡­it¡¯s father¡¯s fault!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother blames her father.

    ¡º¡­I-I¡­!¡»

    ¡ºAaah¡­Maika¡­Maika¡¯s experiencing such a cruel thing¡­!!!!¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother is in panic¡­

    ¡ºH-How can this be¡»

    The Shirasaka lawyer is looking at Mana¡¯s rape scene in blank amazement.

    A horrible rape is happening in another room.

    Ichikawa and the Shirasaka adults just look at the screen¡­they can¡¯t do anything¡­!

    ¡º¡­I will never forgive you. I will kill all you¡­!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa speaks words of hatred¡­

    Minaho-neesan speaks calmly.

    ¡º¡­We also thought the same¡»

    Old man Ichikawa¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡ºWhen I was violated by the man named Shirasaka Sousuke¡­lost everything¡­that¡¯s what we thought. We will definitely take our revenge¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes are burning in hatred a hundred more times that Mr. Ichikawa.

    ¡ºHow is it?¡­This is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s method. You have calmly overlooked this¡­!!!¡»

    But¡­Old man Ichikawa is!

    ¡ºYou¡¯re raping Maika for the sake of your revenge?! Maika¡¯s 14 years old!!¡»

    Minaho-neesan calmly answered.

    ¡ºMy little sister was raped when she was 12. She was forced to prostitution when she was 12 years old¡­!!!¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­Maika is my granddaughter¡­!!¡»

    Hearing that¡­I strongly thrust inside Mana!!!

    ¡¸¡­Ouuuuuchhhh!!!¡¹

    Mr. Ichikawa looks at Mana on the screen in surprise.

    Minaho-neesan throws her hatred to Mr. Ichikawa¡­

    ¡ºWe¡¯re humans¡­we have parents too¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee too¡­

    ¡ºI also had a mother¡­I was forcibly pulled away from my mother, kidnapped and raped¡­unable to return home¡­¡»

    ¡ºA lot of women have fallen to hell by the man named Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡»

    But¡­old man Ichikawa¡­

    ¡º¡­Then what!? Don¡¯t lump us together with you people! Maika is my treasured daughter!!! They¡¯re not vulgar like women like you¡­!!!¡»

    Hearing her grandfather¡¯s words.

    The raped Mana¡­

    ¡­Lost her temper!!

    ¡¸¡­Ojii-chan you idiot!! If you say that, there will be no one who can save me!!!¡¹

    The young vagina is being attacked by my penis¡­

    Shedding tears of anger, sorrow, and humiliation¡­

    Mana screams facing the camera!!!

    ¡¸Why have you not tried me using all the means!!! Isn¡¯t it okay to think doing anything even kneeling just to save me!!!¡¹

    The granddaughter blames the grandfather while she¡¯s collar naked, handcuffed, and being violated by a man¡­!!!

    ¡º¡­I-I never thought that these people are outrageous!¡»

    The grandfather¡¯s excuse just pours fuel into Mana¡¯s anger¡­!!!

    ¡ºThese people are genuine crime syndicates! They hate Papa from the bottom of their hearts! It¡¯s easy to imagine what they will do when these people caught me! You¡¯re an idiot Ojii-chan!!!¡»

    Mana¡¯s eyes spill tears violently¡­!

    The anger and hatred accumulated from being violated by me yesterday was thrown to her grandfather in a dash!!!

    ¡ºM-Maika¡­I just¡­¡»

    ¡¸Ojii-chan just feared the Shirsaka house and believed these people won¡¯t make a move on me?! Are you an idiot Ojii-chan?!!!! These people are betting their lives for their revenge on us!!!! You don¡¯t get that¡­?!!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s vagina is tightening my penis¡­!

    ¡ºM-Maika¡­I just want¡­¡»

    ¡ºT-That¡¯s right, Maika, your grandfather thinks about your safety first¡­!¡»

    Looking at her father losing power at the scolding of his grandchild¡­Mana¡¯s mother speaks out.

    ¡º¡­I hate you all!!!! Papa, Mama, Ojii-chan too¡­I hate all of you!!!!¡»

    Mana screams!!!

    She¡¯s moving her waist by herself while screaming!!!

    She¡¯s trying to escape by having sex with me¡­!!!

    That¡¯s right¡­our bodies are connected.

    Our skins¡­mucous membranes¡­

    Our genitals being connected is far thicker than the blood connections.

    ¡º¡­Papa made these people¡¯s lives go crazy¡­if Ojii-chan and Mama stopped Papa¡­my people won¡¯t be driven mad by these people!!¡»

    Mana¡¯s ass shrinks tightly in front of me!

    She¡¯s clamping my penis!!

    ¡¸¡­Papa should just die! Just kill him already!¡¹

    Mans¡¯ words¡­

    Mana¡¯s mother¡­shouts!!!

    ¡º¡­Maika! What are you saying about your parents!!¡»

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡­Screams back.

    ¡º¡­Don¡¯t spout bullshit on me!!¡»

    She turned her eyes of hatred to her mother¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What kind of parent would let her daughter experience this!! Hate, hate, hate!!! I hate you alll!!!!!!!¡¹

    Mana shook her head side by side.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want thiiiiiiiis!!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s sorrowful scream pierces my heart.

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡­My mana.

    I stopped moving¡­and hugged Mana¡¯s body gently from behind.

    ¡¸¡­Mana. Let¡¯s stop if it hurts¡­okay?¡¹

    I whispered on Mana¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸¡­O-Onii-chan?!¡¹

    Mana shook her head and looks at me¡­

    I stare at Mana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, are you okay? It¡¯s okay now We can stop¡­okay?¡¹

    Hearing me, Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not okay! There¡¯s no way it¡¯s okay!!!!¡¹

    She spill tears again¡­

    She turned to the camera again¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Mama! I¡¯m being raped right now! I¡¯m being violated! My virginity was forcibly taken away¡­turned to a mess! I can no longer return to being a virgin!!!¡¹

    She desperately appeals to her mother¡­

    It doesn¡¯t reach Mana¡¯s mother¡­

    Mana¡¯s mother closes her eyes and covered her ears with her hand.

    ¡º¡­I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­this is¡­this is just¡­a dream¡­a nightmare¡­!¡»

    She¡¯s not acknowledging it for her own convenience¡­!

    Mana endures her sorrow.

    ¡¸¡­Why?! Why is my rapist much kinder than my blood relatives¡­!! This is strange¡­I don¡¯t want this¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡­I.

    ¡¸Mana¡­Let¡¯s continue¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana answered while crying worn out.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go until I ejaculate!¡¹

    ¡¸Go on¡­please do as you want, Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Let out everything in your heart¡­just shout everything you think¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Your anger, hatred, sorrow¡­let it all out! Fling it to those people in front of us¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Un, got it¡­I get it, Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    I resume the piston once again!

    I use the spring¡¯s effect to the maximum¡­

    Intense¡­reckless speed¡­

    I violate Mana¡¯s body¡­!!!

    I violate, violate, violate this 14 year old body¡­!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaa , ouch, it huurrts!!!¡¹

    Mana screams with all her strength¡­!

    ¡¸Help meeeee¡­I don¡¯t want thiiiiisss!!!¡¹

    She lets out everything in her heart¡­!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t violate me¡­get out from my body!!!¡¹

    She lets out all the suffering in her chest¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared! It¡¯s painful!! It huuuuuurtsss¡­I don¡¯t want thiiiiiss!!¡¹

    Mana screams!

    Mana screams!

    Mana is no longer saying ¡¸Help me Ojii-chan¡¹or¡¸Help me Mama¡¹¡­

    She¡¯s just letting out the pain from being raped¡­!

    The pain in her body¡­

    And the suffering of her mind¡­

    She continues to shout without hiding anything¡­!!!

    ¡º¡­M-Maikaaa¡»

    Old man Ichikawa is staring at his granddaughter being raped in blank surprise¡­

    Her mother closed her eyes and ears¡­

    The Shirasaka lawyer turned his face away already¡­

    That¡¯s horrible they see Mana¡¯s rape.

    Watching them is Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee.

    Both of the prostitutes have a cold smile in their face¡­

    Those eyes were crying¡­

    The Mana being raped by me is their past selves.

    They¡¯re facing their past selves¡­

    ¡¸¡­M, Mana¡­here I go, I¡¯m ejaculating¡­!!!¡¹

    But still, the final time has come.

    Mana¡¯s womb will be filled by my semen¡­her virgin body will be completely soiled¡­we¡¯ll show that moment to her grandfather.

    ¡¸¡­I-I don¡¯t want it¡­I don¡¯t want thaaat¡­don¡¯t cuuum!! I don¡¯t want to be pregnantttt!!!¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want iiiit¡­! Please, nothing but thaaat!!¡¹

    Those were the same words Mana have told me when she accepts my semen in her womb for the first time.

    ¡ºHey, please¡­stop this¡­Maika¡­please spare my grandchiiild!!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa¡­kneele in front of Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll do anything¡­I will do whatever you want¡­please, just spare Maikaaaaa!!!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa begs while grinding his forehead on the floor.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s too late¡»

    Minaho-neesan said with contempt

    ¡ºWhy didn¡¯t you do this in the beginning¡­?!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa¡¯s face dyed black in despair!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaah, cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah, it¡¯s coming ouuuuut!¡¹

    The burning hot liquid squirts into Mana¡¯s womb!!!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s young body receives a man¡¯s semen in her womb and turns into an arch!!!

    ¡¸Hooooot!!!! It¡¯s coming iiiiin¡­ it¡¯s pouring iiin¡­!!!¡¹

    Mana speaks out the sensation of the cloudy liquid spreading in her body!!

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s pouring in¡­my inside is being violateeeed¡­!!!¡¹

    The body of a 14 year old shivers after being pierced by a man¡¯s finishing blow.

    ¡º¡­aaaah, Maika¡­¡»

    Old man Ichikawa spill tears like rain.

    ¡ºFather¡­what happened to Maika?¡­What has happened¡­?!¡»

    The mother desperately closing her eyes asks her father.

    ¡º¡­T-The man has ejaculated. Maika¡¯s no more¡­¡»

    Old man Ichikawa collapses.

    ¡¸U¡­Uuuu¡­Uuuuu¡­!!!!¡¹

    I poured inside Mana until the last drop¡­

    Then¡­I spread Mana¡¯s legs so the camera can take a good look¡­

    I pull out my penis¡­

    My white semen drips from Mana¡¯s small vagina.

    ¡º¡­Aah, this is cruel¡»

    The Shirasaka lawyer muttered.

    He¡¯s shaking his head¡­

    It¡¯s as if Mana has received a mortal injury making her unable to survive anymore¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m no good anymore¡¹

    Mana said in a small voice.

    The whole Mana rape scene is seen by her grandfather.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Ojii-chan, am I useless already?!¡¹

    The grandfather shouts while semen spills from her crotch¡­old man Ichikawa¡­

    ¡º¡­T-That¡¯s not true. N-No matter what happens to your body, Maika¡¯s my granddaughter. O-Ojii-chan will never abandon you¡­!¡»

    To that state of her grandfather, Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by¡ºNo matter what happens to your body¡»¡­?!¡¹

    ¡ºT-That¡¯s?¡»

    Her grandfather hesitates to speak.

    ¡¸I¡¯m alive! I¡¯m still whole! I was just raped!¡­I haven¡¯t lost anything yet!¡¹

    Old man Ichikawa¡­can no longer look at his granddaughter who¡¯s been restrained naked with sperm dripping on her crotch¡­

    He closed his eyes and shouted.

    ¡º¡­Indeed. Even if you¡¯re stained¡­Maika is my grandchild!!!!¡»

    ¡­Mana.

    Threw everything away from those words.

    Her house, name, past, even herself¡­

    ¡¸Enough¡­Goodbye, Ojii-chan Mama¡¹

    Mana speaks while her naked body is hugged by me from behind.

    ¡º¡­Maika?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa doesn¡¯t understand Mana¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, am I stained?¡¹

    I look at Mana.

    ¡¸No¡­You¡¯re my ¡ºtreasure5¡»¡¹

    I touch the tattoo on Mana¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Mana puts her hand on top of mine.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºtreasure¡»right¡­! What are those people saying¡­!¡¹

    Mana calls her grandfather ¡­¡ºthose people¡»

    Old man Ichikawa speaks to that Mana.

    ¡ºMika, let¡¯s come back home. Ojii-chan will take care of you forever. Even if you¡¯re stained, Maika is Maika. Your school, employment, and marriage¡­Ojii-chan will help you on all of it¡­¡»

    Mana glares at her grandfathe .

    ¡¸¡­No thanks. Please think that Shirasaka Maika has already died. I¡¯ll become these people¡¯s ally¡¹

    ¡ºHey¡­Maika, what are you saying¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Ojii-chan¡­you saw me as a filth. Just like how you see Yuzuki-san and Katsuko-san earlier¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks at her grandfather with angry eyes.

    ¡¸Then that means that you people are my enemy!!!!¡¹

    ¡º¡­Hey¡­Maika¡­calm down. I just¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Shut up, shut up, shut uuuup!!6¡¹

    Mana screams!

    ¡¸¡­Let me tell you one thing at least¡­Papa seems to be in Gold Coast Australia. You have three more hours to fins Papa. If you rescue Papa from the Australian police, Ojii-chan might not be perished!¡¹

    Mana screams to the camera.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s enough. Please turn off the camera¡¹

    I tell Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­It would just be pitiful for Mana if this continues¡¹

    Minaho-neesan no the screen nods.

    Margo-san stops the camera.

    The red light indicator disappears¡­

    ¡¸¡­Mana, it¡¯s okay now¡¹

    I embrace Mana tightly¡­

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡­I¡¯ll be Onii-chan¡¯s slave forever okay¡¹

    Mana said in excitement.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had enough. Mana¡¯s body and future, I¡¯ll give it to Onii-chan. You can make a mess out of Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I slapped Mana¡¯s cheeks lightly.

    ¡¸¡­O-Onii-chan!?¡¹

    Mana looks at my face in surprise.

    ¡¸Is there a self-important ¡ºslave¡»?!¡¹

    I scold Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    and¡­Mana is attacked by an intense fear.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, Onii-chan. Mana was bad. Please don¡¯t throw me away¡­please don¡¯t throw Mana away¡­I¡¯ll be a good girl¡­I¡¯ll become Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­so please don¡¯t throw Mana away¡­!¡¹

    Mana has nobody but me anymore.

    Mana has already thrown her family away.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­If Mana¡¯s a good girl, I¡¯ll never throw her away. I¡¯ll be loving you forever and ever¡­!¡¹

    I gently stroke Mana¡¯s cold skin from the fear and tension.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan.¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes have tears piling up.

    ¡¸Mana¡­It¡¯s an order¡¹

    She looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, what is it?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hug you¡­so cry all you want in my chest¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can cry, Mana¡¹

    I embraced Mana¡¯s body tightly¡­

    This small body that has been tense all this time¡­

    ¡­immediately weakens.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be here with you¡­I¡¯ll be with Mana forever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Onii-chaaaaaaan¡­!!!!¡¹

    Tears spill out of Mana¡¯s eyes in a dash¡­!!!

    ¡¸I¡­I¡­aaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    Mana buries her face to my chest and screams while shedding tears¡­!

    I hugged Mana as hard as possible¡­!

    1. We offer you this virgin child oh dark lord ?

    2. Yes, the title, it also means rape, the more you know ?

    3. Why does this feel like an UNLIMITED BLADE WORKS chant? ?

    4. Fun fact, this is translated as Beyonce by google ?

    5. ¡º±¦¡», the tattoo on her abdomen ?

    6. Yup, that urusai urusau urusai by Shana ?

 Chapter 142

    142. To scold

    I embrace the naked crying Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Waaaaaaaaaaaa¡­Uaaaaaaaaaaaan!!¡¹

    Finally¡­Mana loses everything.

    Her house, family, and her friends¡­

    She can no longer go back on being Shirasaka Maika.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay¡­everything will be all right¡¹

    I¡¯ve comforted Mana so many times since yesterday.

    Every time I do¡­Mana betrays me in her heart.

    She has been thinking about escaping in her mind¡­she¡¯s always been acting.

    Getting conceited when Megu and I pamper Mana¡­she took a familiar and impolite attitude to Minaho-neesan and Tamayo-san.

    But¡­Mana cannot betray me anymore.

    Mana doesn¡¯t have anything but me.

    ¡¸Now¡­it¡¯s about time the upper room opens¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the monitor.

    The state in the principal¡¯s office is reflected on the big screen on the wall.

    ¡º¡­Kakka, how was it?¡»

    Minaho-neesan says quietly.

    ¡ºUmu¡­it was a spectacular show.¡» It was a bit wasteful that it¡¯s just a side show¡­!¡»

    The voice from the speaker says so.

    Mana¡¯s sorrowful breakup¡­is a ¡ºShow¡»

    ¡º¡­That was the man you have mention?¡»

    ¡­Me?

    ¡ºYes¡­That is right¡»

    Minaho-neesan answers¡­

    ¡ºI see, he¡¯s certainly an interesting one¡­however¡­!¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­what does he think about me and Misuzu?

    He says¡ºBut¡»¡­as expected, he¡¯ll object.

    ¡­I get that.

    I¡¯m just a commoner¡­

    No¡­I¡¯m even lower than a commoner.

    I¡¯m a child abandoned by my parents¡­

    And¡­I belong the underworld group ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    I¡¯ll never be a match for Misuzu who¡¯s a member of Kouzuki house¡­

    Above all¡­I have multiple ¡ºwomen¡»

    Even Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­must¡¯ve hate giving his granddaughter to such a man.

    On top of that¡­Misuzu has a fiance ¡ºKakka¡»has decided

    ¡­But.

    I love Misuzu.

    I don¡¯t want to part with Misuzu.

    ¡ºKakka¡­let us talk about that matter on another occasion¡­¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡ºUmu¡­certainly, this isn¡¯t a talk these people should hear¡»

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    The room still has old man Ichikawa and Shirasaka house¡¯s lawyer.

    This isn¡¯t something that should be talked in front of them.

    The match hasn¡¯t been finished yet.

    Actually, until the news about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s crime in Australia flows¡­

    Until the return of Shirasaka Sousuke himself¡­and the revenge is accomplished.

    ¡ºKuromori¡»and Shirasaka house¡¯s fight is still not finished¡­

    It¡¯s just a mere passage right now.

    ¡ºTomorrow night¡­will you come to the Konpeki-style family¡¯s dance presentation?¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»voice said.

    ¡ºYes¡­we will be making a visit¡»

    ¡ºOf course I will be going too¡­Minaho-kun. Should we talk about the details at that time?¡»

    ¡­The national theater?

    They¡¯re going to talk about Misuzu and my future?

    ¡º¡­Certainly¡»

    Minaho-neesan bows to the voice.

    ¡ºNow then¡­Ichikawa-kun¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­calls out old man Ichikawa.

    ¡ºY-Yes!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa who¡¯s struck dumb from the declaration of breakup by Mana, hurries to correct his posture.

    ¡ºWhat should we do about you after this¡­?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa looks like he has grown ten years in just a minute.

    ¡º¡­I will follow all of Kakka¡¯s instructions¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa surrenders brokenheartedly.

    ¡ºA good decision. Well then, please prepare a press conference matching the news at 5 o¡¯clock¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Press conference?¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa looks up the speaker where the voice comes from.

    ¡ºThat is right¡­You didn¡¯t know anything about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evildoings. You don¡¯t, however¡­you will take responsibility for the situation that has occurred as his father-in-law and will go down from your seat as company¡¯s representative¡­that will be the content. It¡¯s a retirement interview¡»

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»words¡­made Mr. Ichikawa tremble.

    ¡º¡­Is there no other way?¡»

    ¡º¡­If you do that, you will suffer minimal damage. If you cut your stomach yourself¡­the people and mass media won¡¯t need to blame you. Anyway, it¡¯s about time for you to retire. I think it¡¯s a good time for that¡­!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s grandfather is this kind of person.

    He is far higher than old man Ichikawa or Shirasaka house¡­

    He must be the most influential person in Japan¡­

    ¡ºAs for your daughter. Show in the press conference and say that you¡¯ll refrain yourself from your food critic work. Hold yourself for a while. If it cools down, you may be able to work as a food critic again¡­if you are lucky.¡»

    ¡º¡­Father¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother looked at Mr. Ichikawa¡­

    ¡ºWe will do as Kouzuki-sama says¡­we don¡¯t have any other paths to take¡»

    ¡º¡­Y-yes¡»

    Mana¡¯s mother begins to cry¡­

    She¡¯s much more sad about losing her work than losing Mana?

    ¡ºNow then¡­Shirasaka lawyer¡­Ichikawa-kun and her will do as I say, but¡­what about Shirasaka house?¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­turns towards the Shirasaka lawyer.

    ¡ºUhm¡­I¡¯m not in a position to respond to anything. I will come back home and will consult Moritsugu-sama¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just your opinion. Do you think that Moritsugu-kun will agree to this?¡»

    ¡­The lawyer.

    ¡º¡­No. Moritsugu-sama won¡¯t agree to this situation.¡»

    ¡ºOf course¡­He¡¯s quite stubborn after all. You can say that he¡¯s persistent¡­!¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»comments on the head of Shirasaka house, Shirasaka Moritsugu¡­

    ¡º¡­However, as I have said earlier¡­the news about Shirasaka Sousuke will reach the media and it would be a hot item at 5 o¡¯clock news. That would exclude Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper and television stations. From now on, you cannot escape the other newspaper and television companies¡­that decision won¡¯t be overturned¡»

    I see¡­the press will be contacted at 3 o¡¯clock and the television news at 5 o¡¯clock.

    Shirasaka house has the room to continue their work until that time.

    ¡ºThis will become a big scandal of Shirasaka family who is taking the lead in media. There are a lot of people in mass media who dislikes the domination of Shirasaka family. You will be beaten up thoroughly. In addition, I will let it happen that way¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­P-Please wait. Moritsugu-sama will be making contact with Kouzuki-sama¡­please discuss this subject with Moritsugu-sama by all means¡­¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»interrupts the Shirasaka lawyer from speaking.

    ¡º¡­Why do I have to discuss with the likes of a newspaper boss?¡»

    For Mr. Kouzuki¡­Shirasaka house and the newspaper company controlled by Shirasaka family is nothing big.

    ¡ºBut¡­Shirasaka house will collapse with this¡»

    ¡º¡­It can¡¯t be helped that it will collapse. If the news won¡¯t be reported by the other mass media controlled by Shirasaka family¡­that would be misappropriation of media. Or, if you can¡¯t report the shame of your relative¡­it¡¯s inevitable to collapse, isn¡¯t that correct?¡»

    ¡º¡­Kouzuki-sama, are you suggesting that you are favoring that Shirasaka family be gone from the newspaper and television?¡»

    The lawyer still clings to him.

    ¡º¡­The only one collapsing will be Shirasaka house. Shirasaka house has earned profit from running newspaper and television stations¡­it doesn¡¯t mean that the newspaper and television stations have flourished thanks to the Shirasaka family? Just because the Shirasaka family collapses, it won¡¯t mean that the newspaper and television stations will disappear. If you¡¯d like, shall I introduce a good asignee?¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­intends to take over the newspaper and television stations from Shirasaka family¡­

    ¡ºI think that it would be better to reduce the number of newspaper companies and television stations in Japan¡­Oh, Shirasaka-kun¡¯s pro baseball team is different¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»said.

    ¡ºOf course¡­Shirasaka-kun has made too much moves that prioritizes the interests of his team so I think that the popularity of pro baseball has declined in Japan. Shirasaka Moritsugu is the type of person that would leave it soon. As a business owner¡­a baseball team owner¡»

    That is a declaration of war to the Shirasaka family.

    ¡ºNow¡­Let¡¯s start the game. Play ball. Can can just insist that the arrest of Shirasaka Sousuke in Australia is a false alarm, a misidentified arrest to those media only you control. But¡­We have Ichikawa-kun. Even if Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s wife and father-in-law admits of his crime in a press conference¡­will you continue denying it? This will be interesting¡­ I¡¯m looking forward on Mr. Moritsugu¡¯s movement. Either way, I¡¯d like him to confront me thoroughly¡­ I haven¡¯t played this kind of game for a while¡­!¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»words has stunned the Shirasaka lawyer.

    ¡º¡­It will be noon before long. You should be going. A cruel game about double-dealing, stealing a march, betrayal, slaughter, anything. Shirasaka Moritsugu-kun will have fun and enjoying this kind of game as much as I do¡­!¡»

    The voice of ¡ºKakka¡»coming from the speaker is laughing¡­

    ¡ºIchikawa-kun¡­Well, it¡¯s possible that you will make a call with Shirasaka-kun after this but¡­I don¡¯t mind even if you betray me. As long as you¡¯re prepared for a retaliation¡­¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa¡­

    ¡ºP-Please don¡¯t be absurd. I merely obey Kouzuki-sama¡¯s instructions. I won¡¯t make a call with Moritsugu-kun¡­My daughter as well¡»

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m really thankful if you do. Well, I¡¯m expecting it¡»

    ¡º¡­Y-Yes!!!!¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa rubs his forehead on the floor¡­

    ¡ºThen¡­dismissed. Are you fine with that¡­Minaho-kun?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­Thank you for the troubles. Kakka¡»

    Minaho-neesan bows her head to the voice too.

    ¡ºYou have proven that you are sincere and competent human for these past 12 years. I highly evaluate your talent¡­By the way¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­says

    ¡º¡­You do intend to close the brothel by all means?¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡ºThat is my dream¡»

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s regrettable. I thought that you can rebuild Kuromori tower¡­¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t have such power¡»

    ¡º¡­Well fine¡­Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. It will be a consultation about you and your organization¡»

    ¡º¡­Yes, Kakka¡»

    Mr. Kouzuki wants Minaho-neesan to continue the brothel.

    And¡­She intends to intervene with the future of ¡ºKuromori¡»as well.

    ¡ºThen, everyone¡­spend a fun afternoon¡­!¡»

    Then¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»voice stopped.

    Minaho-neesan speaks first¡­

    ¡º¡­Katsuko¡­please send Ichikawa-sama back. I will be taking a look down there¡»

    ¡º¡­Certainly¡»

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We¡¯re watching the situation at the lower room.

    ¡¸¡­What will happen to us?¡¹

    When I say that absentmindedly¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping even if we think about it now¡­Don¡¯t mind it!¡¹

    Is what Nei-san answered.

    ¡¸But¡­aren¡¯t you worried?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­there¡¯s nothing we can do right? Just leave it to Sensei. That¡¯s why she¡¯s our leader!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸At this times, we just have to let Sensei do the small worries and we should just smile. That¡¯s all we can do!¡¹

    Nei-san said while smiling¡­

    That¡¯s right¡­it is as Nei-san says.

    Coming this far¡­this isn¡¯t on the level we can do anything.

    What we can only do is to not let Minaho-neesan worry¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Mana. Isn¡¯t it about time for you to calm down?¡¹

    I talk to Mana who I¡¯ve been hugging all this time.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah. Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡¯s still unsettled, but¡­she¡¯s calmer than a while ago.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a bathroom back there so¡­Yo-chan and Mana-chan, go and take a bath¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    This monitoring room has been made so one can barricade anytime.

    ¡¸I think Katsun¡¯s going to come back soon¡­Then, Mana will help me and Katsun make lunch!¡¹

    Nei-san is really kind.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Nei-san¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, go ahead and take hot bath¡¹

    I ordered Mana

    ¡¸¡­Yes , Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡­answered me ¡ºSlave¡»-like

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll guide you around¡¹

    Nei-san sticks with Mana.

    I wore my underwear and pants then go to Margo-san.

    Margo-san is already investigating something on the computer.

    ¡¸¡­What do you want to talk about?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at me.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯d like to hear Margo-san¡¯s opinion on why Mana¡¯s grandfather and the two are in such a horrible state¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Minaho-neesan cut off all the routes of cooperators in the underground society¡­

    Even though they¡¯re in a situation where they don¡¯t have anything, why can¡¯t they break their arrogant attitude?

    They thought they can make us submit with just a verbal promise amounting 40 million yen.

    Above all¡­They¡¯re completely negligent of Mana¡¯s safety.

    Those people are on top of a big company¡­

    I thought people in those position are more careful and reliable.

    ¡¸¡­Mr. Ichikawa was a obotchan1 of a good house. Since the beginning¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡¸He joined the advertising company that his father founded¡­and he was a director in the company when he entered thirties. It was a literal elite life¡¹

    ¡¸Is elite bad?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if you were an elite, but¡­he became an adult that¡¯s not scolded by people¡¹

    Scolded by people?

    ¡¸This is what the priest on the facility said¡­¡ºPeople become impossible to be scolded by others when they grow up¡» That is why you have to be scolded with affection while you are young¡­and you must not forget that experience¡¹

    You have to be scolded with affection?

    ¡¸You do know the difference of¡ºTelling someone off¡»from¡ºScolding someone¡»2?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes. Telling someone off is about getting mad and yelling emotionally¡­to scold someone is thinking about the other side, preaching and talking about the subject, is that right?¡¹

    I¡­think that way.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re right. ¡­When I was a child¡­the adults gather and drink at night in the Indian settlement. Then, badmouthing about the people not there will begin. ¡ºHe¡¯s useless¡»or ¡ºHe doesn¡¯t get the work¡» They speak precisely and accurately about when and what behavior is wrong at all times. I was listening from the side and I was wondering why don¡¯t they tell them directly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not tell them directly?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­there are those who speaks out complains when there¡¯s a fight, but¡­it¡¯s not a bad idea to call one out and say ¡ºYou¡¯re bad at this, so you better fix it¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    You should just tell the person if there¡¯s something that you think is bad.

    ¡¸You see¡­That¡¯s the adult society¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Scolding someone is something you never do in the adult world as long as there¡¯s no affection or fellowship to the other party. If you say something unnecessary, you¡¯ll just be in trouble with the other party. It¡¯s stupid to poke your nose on all of the troublesome things. It just invites unnecessary troubles. Therefore people don¡¯t like that. Even though they think it¡¯s better to correct it, everyone just shuts themselves up. Even if it¡¯s a direct boss, as long as you don¡¯t suffer direct damage from that person¡­don¡¯t tell the person himself, endure it. Then just backstab that person on tables with alcohol¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    ¡¸Ichikawa-san has entered the company as the son of the top¡­He¡¯s still young to be a director¡­a president, right/ THere has never been an adult to scold Ichikawa-san like his parents¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Why did it become like earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸Ichikawa-san knew that Mana-chan has been taken hostage and Shirasaka Sousuke is bound by us¡­Why do you think he thought and acted everything all on his own?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err, I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    ¡¸Ichikawa-san have consulted various people¡­his employees, subordinates, his own lawyers, the big people in the crime organizations he depends on¡­I can grasp the general people he contacts¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸But¡­Those people don¡¯t listen to Ichikawa-san kindly. They only have a business relationship to the end. It¡¯s not about how they deal with the situation¡­how should I say it, Ichikawa-san speaks when he gets in a good mood. Then, he strayed off¡­¡¹

    ¡­I-I see.

    ¡¸Nobody must¡¯ve told him that¡ºMake the rescue of your grandchild as your top priority, take a modest approach and don¡¯t throw everything¡» Since Ichikawa-san thinks that we¡¯re only a lump of prostitutes, he got angry about us doing what we want, so he¡¯ll say¡­ ¡ºThey¡¯re not a big deal, let¡¯s just threaten them a bit¡» If it¡¯s not just one or two¡­Ichikawa-san will gradually be convinced¡ºthat¡¯s how it is¡»¡­¡¹

    So he came here without any defense but their arrogance?

    ¡¸Even if he was worried about Mana-chan in the beginning, when the people around him say ¡ºThey won¡¯t make a move on the hostage¡»or ¡ºThey should be afraid of Ichikawa-san¡¯s power¡»he¡¯ll stop worrying and think that it¡¯s okay. Well, that is Minaho¡¯s strategy though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday¡­when Mana-chan called Ichikawa-san¡­we ate dinner at the hotel and aimed to relax a little. Mana-chan¡¯s voice was bright at that time so Ichikawa-san had the wrong judgement that there¡¯s nothing to worry about Mana-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸But¡­In the end, the people around him. They didn¡¯t say anything against Ichikawa-san¡¯s mood, there was no one to tell Ichikawa-san that it¡¯s a a severe assessment of situation even if it would make Ichikawa-san angry¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­But still, if he has experienced being scolded properly by someone, this won¡¯t happen. He will have the person who scolded himself in his heart. He¡¯ll ask himself,¡ºWhat will that person tell me at such times¡» That¡¯s why, he¡¯ll never make a naive judgement¡­Ichikawa-san don¡¯t have that person in his heart. In short¡­He didn¡¯t experience being scolded by someone with affection¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­who¡¯s the person in your heart?¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸In my case¡­the pastor in the facility, Kyouko-san¡­also, Minaho and Katsuko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That many?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m somewhat an obstinate girl in the old days so I was often scolded by everyone. I¡¯m grateful about it now. If ever I¡¯m in some trouble, I always thgink. What will the priest say at this case? What about Kyouko-san? What about Minaho?¡­I ask. I sometimes make tough choices for myself. But¡­I can jump into hardships with courage. The people in me boosts my courage¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles bashfully.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the people in your heart have conflict?¡¹

    I asked my doubt.

    ¡¸Well¡­the priest is sensible, and Kyouko-san is an underground person¡­it often happens that if I think what they will say about this situation, their opinions are completely opposite. At such times, I will chose the best action I think¡­well, usually I would tell the priest ¡ºSorry¡»¡­I¡¯m a woman in a criminal organization¡¹

    Obliged to chose the unethical choice¡­

    ¡¸But¡­What¡¯s important is that you have someone like that in your heart. Someone who you can consult¡­someone who doesn¡¯t pamper you, corrects you strictly¡­someone you can trust¡¹

    ¡­For me.

    ¡­Is there a person like that?

    ¡­I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸¡­The hot water¡¯s ready. Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana comes over.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m going¡­Margo-san, thank you for teaching me a lot¡¹

    I thanked her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it¡­Look, Mana-chan is waiting¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I go to the bathroom.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When I go to the bathroom¡­Huh, it¡¯s not Mana but Megu¡­?

    Megu¡¯s already naked.

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s Nei-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san went to the kitchen. She said that she¡¯ll prepare lunch¡­¡¹

    I know that, but¡­

    Why is Megu naked here?

    ¡¸¡­From now on, Us sisters will be making Yoshi-kun clean!¡¹

    Megu said and took off my pants.

    ¡¸¡­Wait, Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow you to be along with Mana in the bath¡­!¡¹

    Megu says that she intruded the bathroom because of jealousy¡­

    In truth, she¡¯s worried about Mana¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­As expected¡¹

    Megu said when she took out my underwear and saw my half-erect cock.

    ¡¸Mana¡­come over here and take a look¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s observing the temperature of the bath water¡­has come pitter-patter

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    As expected¡­she¡¯s slightly unenergetic.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡¯s energy drink is too strong so Yoshi-kun can¡¯t be satisfied after ejaculating inside Mana once, right?¡¹

    Megu smiles at me with a horny face.

    ¡¸Megu and Mana¡­who will you take?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Should I have to let it out now?¡­I feel like I have to let out even more after this for today¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s not just feeling.

    It¡¯s almost definite¡­

    Misuzu will be coming over after this¡­

    It¡¯s normal to have sex if Misuzu comes over too.

    ¡¸Megu wants it right now¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸¡­What about Mana?¡¹

    Megu looks at Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Mana remembers her public sex in front of her grandfather and mother a while ago.

    She¡¯s making a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then Megu will be taking it!¡¹

    Megu pulls down my underwear¡­

    Then puts my penis inside her mouth¡­3

    ¡­Chupa, chupa, chupa

    ¡¸Look¡­Mana, even though you did it a while ago, you didn¡¯t clean it at all. There are still semen remaining in Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis¡­!¡¹

    Megu said and sucks the tip of my glans¡­sucking out the semen in the urethra.

    ¡¸Okay¡­It¡¯s clean now¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, I will take all your work if you don¡¯t want to do it!¡¹

    Megu tells Mana while caressing my penis.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Mana¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re Yoshi-kun¡¯s what?¡¹

    Megu asks Mana while rubbing her cute breasts to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸¡­Then, do your work as a¡ºSlave¡» A useless child who can¡¯t become a ¡ºslave¡»will be kicked out by me. Someone like that is only a nuisance for Yoshi-kun ¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    She really intends to be Mana¡¯s ¡ºelder sister¡»

    She intents do ¡ºscold¡»Mana with affection.

    ¡¸Megu¡­Onee-chan¡¹

    Mana speaks to megu.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m Mana¡¯s Onee-chan. If Mana-chan can¡¯t do her¡ºslave¡»work properly then Onee-chan will be Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»with you. I don¡¯t intend to help Mana. If Mana is inefficient, Onee-chan will take all of the ¡ºslave¡¯s¡»work. If you¡¯re useless, you¡¯ll be kicked out¡­you do know that much don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I understand¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Everyone in the lower room spoke to Mana before the negotiation with Mr. Ichikawa.

    Mana will be accepted by ¡ºKuromori¡»as long as she¡¯s related to me.

    Megu adds further conditions now

    If she¡¯s useless for me¡­Mana will be kicked out¡­and.

    Mana must not get herself spoiled but to act by by herself.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸What is it Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana will wash Onii-chan¡¯s feet¡¹

    ¡­Feet?

    ¡¸Un¡­Mana wants to wash your feet¡­¡¹

    Mana makes me sit down on the bathroom chair.

    She kneels before me¡­

    She pours hot water on my feet and applied soap on it¡­

    She¡¯s washing my feet with both hands¡­

    Between each fingers¡­carefully¡­

    ¡¸¡­H-How is it?¡¹

    Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡­Isn¡¯t this?

    Yesterday¡­after I raped Mana for the first time¡­

    The thing I did to Mana in the bathroom¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, you see, I¡¹

    Mana speaks.

    ¡¸I¡­don¡¯t know what I should do to make Onii-chan pleased¡­¡¹

    Her small thin fingers washes my toes carefully.

    ¡¸I feel happy having an Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Mana is an idiot so I can only start from this but¡­is this okay?¡¹

    Mana looks up at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I¡¯m happy too¡­Mana¡¹

    Seeing that¡­Megu kneels before me.

    ¡¸Mana¡­just that much is no good¡¹

    Megu?

    Megu reaches for my other foot Mana isn¡¯t washing¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­ so you have to think about what you should do to please Yoshi-kun before thinking about your own happiness¡­!¡¹4

    Megu says and licks my toes.

    She¡¯s making her tongue crawl on each finger.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, it does¡¹

    Mana¡¯s startled¡­she wash the soap away from my feet with hot water and made her tongue crawl on my toes too.

    ¡¸¡­L-like this?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s doing her whole best on sucking my toes.

    ¡¸Yeah. Both of you¡­I will lick your toes after this¡­¡¹

    I said happily.

    ¡¸¡­M-Maika doesn¡¯t need it¡¹

    Mana shook her head and said, Megu¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun is saying that he wants to do it¡­¡ºslaves¡»should let Yoshi-kun do whatever he wants, right?¡¹

    She scolds Mana.

    ¡¸Y-Yes. I understand. Later¡­please¡­lick¡­Mana¡¯s foot a lot. Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s learning how to be a ¡ºLittle sister slave¡»little by little¡­

    Megu is watching over Mana with warm eyes.

    Having such a kind sister.

    Mana¡­will surely be a good girl.

    I¡¯m sure of that.

    1. Young master ?

    2. Both of them actually are roughly translated as scold ?

    3. Goddammit Megu, He¡¯ll get ED if you continue ?

    4. Remember this line, just remember this, make this your password or anything, just remember this ?

 Chapter 143

    143. Next order

    The three of us get out of the bath¡­

    Various things have happened but¡­Mana¡¯s regaining a bit more cheerful face while we¡¯re watching each other.

    IN the end¡­I didn¡¯t ejaculate nor had sex in the bathroom.

    Megu and Mana licked it for a bit but¡­I¡¯m satisfied just entering the bath with these cute ¡ºsisters¡»

    ¡¸Are you really sure?¡­Yoshi-kun still looks energetic¡¹

    Megu said that, but¡­

    ¡¸We can do it later¡­Misuzu¡¯s coming soon anyway¡¹

    It¡¯s about time she call Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­I feel bad for Misuzu-san too¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Eh, why¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡¹

    Megu looks at Mana¡­

    ¡¸Ever since yesterday evening¡­Mana and I have been monopolizing Yoshi-kun¡¹

    She¡¯s right¡­

    After we part with Misuzu¡­I did it once with Megu on her house¡­afterwards, twelve more times in Tamayo-san¡¯s love hotel¡­

    I had sex with Katsuko-nee and Nagisa once there but¡­it was all Mana and Megu after that.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­This is for Misuzu-san¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Megu kisses my penis.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Me too¡¹

    Mana kisses my glans.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re cute Mana¡¹

    I pat Mana¡¯s cheeks.

    Mana¡¯s still not used on being a ¡ºSlave¡»

    Even if I tell her she¡¯s ¡¸cute¡¹she¡¯s making a puzzled face.

    We wipe each other¡¯s body with a towel¡­

    Megu and I wear back our school uniforms.

    We have a change of underwear here¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wear this expensive underwear next time¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Megu puts away the 12k yen underwear for the ¡ºBody Measurement¡»

    ¡¸Is there a laundry room here?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder¡­Let¡¯s ask Katsuko-nee later¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Perhaps, we¡¯re going to live by shutting ourselves in this secret ¡ºMonitoring room¡»

    If we assume that Shirasaka house will still make a counter-attack¡­Megu and Mana should hide themselves here¡­

    Also¡­There¡¯s also Cesario Viola aiming at Nei-san.

    ¡¸Here, Yoshi-kun¡­please!¡¹

    Turning around¡­Megu is holding the bra and panty she brought from her house.

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I first make her wear her panty¡­

    Attaching Megu¡¯s underwear when the two of us are alone is supposed to be my job.

    I also attach her bra.

    Somehow¡­I feel regretful hiding women¡¯s nipples.

    But, Megu¡¯s proportion is like a model so her body line stands out when she¡¯s wearing an underwear=.

    It¡¯s really beautiful.

    ¡¸Here¡­I¡¯ll put on Yoshi-kun¡¯s!¡¹

    Megu¡­put on my pants.

    ¡¸¡­I will do this even if Yoshi-kun becomes an old mkan¡¹

    Megu laughs and look up at me.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll do the same¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Megu is smiling.

    I put on my pants¡­

    ¡­Now then

    What should we do with Mana¡­?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Mana¡¯s on her bath towel¡­

    Looking down.

    As expected¡­She¡¯s has not shifted her mood yet.

    ¡­Then.

    The door opens and Nei-san came in.

    ¡¸You see, about Mana-chan¡¯s clothes¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s holding a cardboard box.

    ¡¸Eh¡­can Mana wear clothes?¡¹

    Mana was naked with only a collar since this morning as a punishment for yesterday¡¯s attitude.

    And, she was made to kneel in front of Tamayo-san and Minaho-neesan naked.

    ¡¸Sensei said that Yo-chan should decide on what to do with her!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    Yeah¡­Mana is my slave so I am the one to think about everything from now on.

    I must take responsibility for Mana¡¯s anything.

    ¡¸Then¡­let her wear clothes¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸She¡¯ll catch colds if this continues¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸I thought that Yo-chan would say that so I brought clothes she can wear!¡¹

    As expected of Nei-san¡­!

    ¡¸Yo-chan, which would you like?¡¹

    Nei-san opens the cardboard box¡­

    ¡­What?

    ¡­I-Isn¡¯t this?!

    ¡¸Err¡­This is a loli race queen. This is loli bunny girl. This is loli school swimsuit plus nekomimi. Which would you like?¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    ¡ºKuromori¡»is a prostitution organization¡­they must¡¯ve small girls like Mana before.

    Of course they have clothes like this here.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no normal clothes right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yup¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Or rather, why all of them have a¡ºloli¡»prefix?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they¡¯re costumes for that lewd purpose¡¹

    ¡¸¡­School swimsuits aren¡¯t for lewd purposes right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the color of the school swimsuit is white. It¡¯s material becomes transparent when it gets wet with water¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s lewd.

    ¡­But.

    Is there nothing with a bit more cloth?

    ¡¸At least¡­is there a loli maid, loli nurse, or loli miko?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­None!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs happily

    ¡¸¡­Then, the bunny¡¹

    I answered.

    The school swimsuit is too perverted¡­

    It¡¯s somewhat unsettling to see her in the race queen form.

    ¡¸Nfufufufu! I thought you will say that!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?!

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­you thought that Mana-chan would look good with the bunny clothes right?¡¹

    ¡­W-Well

    ¡¸¡­Is that right?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s grinning.

    Megu and Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Yeah, It¡¯s great that you¡¯re honest!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­you want to see Mana on a bunny girl suit?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Bunny girl looks better on the full-breasted like Nei-swan and Katsuko-san right?¡¹

    What Mana said is reasonable¡­

    ¡¸For Mana who¡¯s on her growth period¡­I think that is suitable¡¹

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a lolicon¡­maybe.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s eyes are big and you have an adult-like face¡­I thought that the bunny girl will surely be sexy¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    Her eyes opened wide from my words¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­If Onii-chan likes it¡¹

    Mana took off her bath towel and walked towards Nei-san naked.

    Nei-san looks at Mana¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Yup¡­the ¡ºÕý¡»I wrote a while ago has disappeared!¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­they had a punishment game using cards

    ¡¸Even though I have written it with all my efforts¡­Mana-chan¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t notice it at all!¡¹

    Eh¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸¡­Look, girls raped multiple times have a graffiti of the number she was raped right? I tried to make that kind of image¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san? That¡¯s for EroManga world only.

    ¡­Wait, could it be?

    ¡¸Even though I matched the numbers Yo-chan had sex with Mana¡¹

    Eh¡­12?

    If I recall, the number written on Mana¡¯s body is¡­¡ºÕýÕý£Ô¡»?

    ¡¸That was the number of the card game outcome, right?¡¹

    Nei-san loses and undresses¡­

    But still¡­she won against Mana 12 times to just match the number?

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s poker. You can control how much you win or lose you know?¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeeeeh?

    ¡¸Ah, I see¡­normal people can¡¯t do it¡¹

    N-Nei-san¡­?

    Could it be that you¡¯re an esper?

    ¡¸Look¡­I was used as an accomplice for fraud in American casinos before¡­by Mr. Viola¡¹

    Nei-san said it nonchalantly.

    Nei-san¡¯s past¡­?

    ¡¸But¡­they never looked at my ¡ºÕý¡»or the ¡º±¦¡»tattoo¡­Mana¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t really look at Mana-chan¡¹

    Nei-san goes back to her topic.

    She doesn¡¯t want to talk about the casino anymore.

    ¡¸¡­In the end¡­he was just pretending to be worried, he never thought about me¡¹

    ¡­ Mana said.

    ¡¸Mana¡­had slipped in the school before, a big bandage was on my knees when I came home. My knee hurts and I can¡¯t walk straight, but¡­Mama never noticed. After three days, she said¡­¡ºMy, what happened to your leg?¡»¡¹

    She still noticed it even after three days.

    If it was my mother, she won¡¯t notice it.

    Even if she does, she won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Ojii-chan too¡­whenever we meet. He won¡¯t say ¡ºYou¡¯ve gotten big¡» He¡¯ll say that when we just met three days ago. Or rather¡­He doesn¡¯t even remember that we met three days ago¡­

    Mana said sadly.

    When I got home from the all boys middle school during summer vacation, my mother severely angry and said ¡¸Why are you here!¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t your home, ask for my permission before you come here¡­you ungrateful¡¹she shouts¡­

    That was probably the last time I face mother ahead when talking.

    After that, even when we¡¯re in the same house¡­I only talk to my father. I was forbidden to talk to her directly.

    ¡¸Thinking about it now¡­Ojii-chan and Mama, doesn¡¯t look at my face and listen to me talk¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸¡­Every family are like that. It¡¯s quite hard to look at the face of the person you¡¯re talking to¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸A famous photographer wrote it in an essay¡­¡ºThis is why you take a photo of your family. You¡¯ll forget it anyway¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right Megu-chan¡­I¡¯m the same, even if we have been living together all the time, I feel like I don¡¯t have to look at Maru-chan and Katsun¡¯s face when talking. I say¡ºWait, take this¡»or ¡ºYup, thanks¡»properly, but¡­I might not be looking at their faces¡¹

    Nei-san¡­said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Yo-chan¡¯s amazing¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Un. Yoshi-kun, looks at the other person¡¯s eyes when talking¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, is always listening seriously¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    I¡¯m not conscious about it.

    ¡¸Look¡­I¡¯m not that smart. Even if I listen desperately, I don¡¯t get everyone¡¯s feelings¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Margo-san, Nei-san, Misuzu, Megu, and Mana¡­their real feelings and their words are different.

    Even if an idiot like me desperately sticks to it¡­I won¡¯t understand the real form.

    ¡¸Normally¡­everyone just lives by compromising. They pretend to know to keep their human relations¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m not good with that.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s clumsy

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s what¡¯s cute about you¡­you don¡¯t compromise¡­ you always do your whole best to understand. If you can¡¯t understand, you stare at the other party¡¯s face¡­!

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice that¡­You must hate being stared so much. I¡¯ll take care from now on¡¹

    I bowed to Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t hate it so just continue¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­It makes my heart throb when Yo-chan stares at me with his diligent eyes!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸Me too¡­It makes my heart throb always¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Onii-chan is always watching. Whenever it is¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸I was scared at first¡­but now I understand. Onii-chan has always been trying to understand what kind of girl Mana is, persistently, ever since yesterday¡­¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you. Onii-chan1¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We return to the monitor room, taking the small bunny girl.

    As expected¡­Mana¡¯s bunny-chan is remarkably cute.

    The rabbit ears are excellent.

    She¡¯s just 14 year old and is still growing but¡­Mana¡¯s body seems to be amazing in the future.

    I can see her still puffed up breasts and her ass growing from now on.

    Her thin arms and long legs¡­her height is still growing.

    The bunny girl clothes makes Mana¡¯s body stand out more than being naked a while ago.

    There¡¯s the usual collar though¡­

    ¡¸My¡­What a cute rabbit¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s drinking tea.

    ¡¸Huh¡­Where are the others?¡¹

    When I asked.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡¯s preparing lunch¡­Margo is going to meet Misuzu-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answereed.

    ¡¸Margo-san will meet her?¡¹

    Huh?¡­Wasn¡¯t it Katsuko-nee who¡¯s scheduled to pick her up¡­?

    ¡¸It¡¯s gotten dangerous in various ways, isn¡¯t that right?¡­That¡¯s why Margo¡¯s coming instead¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸This is until the mass media transmission at 3 o¡¯clock, and the TV news at 5 o¡¯clock is over¡­also¡¹

    ¡­Cesario Viola¡¯s secret maneuvers.

    ¡¸Well¡­I think Misuzu-san will have a guard from Kouzuki house already but¡­as courtesy, we should send to pick up our best guard¡¹

    A guard of Kouzuki house?

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san¡­knows about Misuzu coming over today and everything else?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He does¡¹

    ¡¸He knows¡­and Misuzu today too?¡¹

    If he knows that Misuzu is having a sexual relationship with me.

    We¡¯ll be having sex today too¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡­isn¡¯t opposed for Yoshida-kun and Misuzu-san having sex. As long as you don¡¯t make a child¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama himself had several mistresses¡­he¡¯s a tolerant person when it comes to sex. He¡¯s not someone who¡¯s stubborn about his granddaughter¡¯s virginity. He also thinks that Misuzu-san fully enjoy sexual intercourse¡¹

    ¡¸No but¡¹

    His atmosphere looks like he¡¯s opposed about my relationship with Misuzu.

    ¡¸In the end, Yoshida-kun is Misuzu-san¡¯s¡ºlover¡» Kouzuki-sama wants Misuzu to marry the ¡ºfiance¡»he has planned for her. If she marries her fianc¨¦ and gives birth to a child¡­I think he won¡¯t mind Yoshida-kun continuing his ¡ºlover¡»relationship with her¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s.

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu-san and you don¡¯t want that right? Misuzu-san doesn¡¯t look like she wants to have sex with a man other than you¡­I think she wants to have your child too. If she¡¯s that serious, Kouzuki-sama will surely be troubled¡­

    ¡­Yeah.

    Misuzu getting married without love¡­

    I don¡¯t want her to give birth to a child from a man other than me.

    ¡¸¡­What should I do?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸Talk about it with Misuzu-san. It¡¯s okay¡­you can just think about it tomorrow night¡¹

    ¡­Tomorrow night

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s Japanese dance presentation.

    ¡¸¡­Now then, let¡¯s talk about what will happen for today¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to me with the face of ¡ºKuromori¡»leader

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, Megumi will be watching Endou-kun¡¯s practice game¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Why do I have to support that guy¡¯s game¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Yukino too¡¹

    Megu answers.

    I see¡­Minaho-neesan instructed Yukino to go to Endou¡¯s match.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­after the commotion a while ago, do you think that Ichikawa-san and Shirasaka Youko-san will inform Yukino about something?¡¹

    Normally¡­we catch Mana in this situation¡­

    Yukino would be told¡¸Take care¡¹via phone call.

    Or rather¡­she¡¯d be ask where she is and take her home.

    They even came to Yukino¡¯s school.

    ¡¸Both of them are busy with themselves.¡¹ There¡¯s no traces of Yukino-san using her phone¡­Yukino-san is also still in school¡¹

    Minaho-neesan operates the monitor.

    Inside the classroom¡­Yukino¡¯s depressed and listless figure is seen.

    ¡­Yukino.

    She has forgotten her grandfather and mother.

    ¡¸The Shirasaka lawyer heads to the newspaper company. It would be impossible to explain the situation to Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu by phone¡­He intends to talk to him directly¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Even if the lawyer talks to him¡­Shirasaka house won¡¯t stop attacking us¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll kidnap Shirasaka Yukino¡¹

    That¡¯s the next order

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun and Megumi¡­I¡¯d like you to watch the game outside the fence. The location where you watched the baseball club practice with Misuzu-san will do¡¹

    The other day¡­The time when I kissed Misuzu in front of the baseball club?

    ¡¸Eh¡­But, that¡¯s outside the school grounds?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s good¡­It¡¯s outside the school so it¡¯s no trouble even if you¡¯re with Misuzu-san right?¡¹

    Certainly¡­that would be the best location if we¡¯re going to watch with Misuzu¡­

    Isn¡¯t it dangerous to be outside the school?

    ¡¸¡­Please secure Megumi and Misuzu-san¡¯s safety¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸You do know your role in¡ºKuromori¡»don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    My role is the same as always.

    ¡­A decoy.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll protect the two of them¡¹

    I resigned myself and answered.

    ¡¸Then, you two should go soon. The lunch will be delivered with Misuzu-san later¡¹

    I look at Mana.

    ¡¸Mana-chan will be helping Katsun and me. That¡¯s why Yo-chan doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    The cute bunny girl is having an anxious face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face already! Like I said, Mana-chan will be starting over as a ¡ºslave¡»!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised from what Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Make a smile at any time¡­especially to your family and friends¡¹

    Nei-san smiles as an example

    ¡¸But, I¡­can¡¯t smile well¡¹

    Mana tells Nei-san.

    Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸But still, smile. People¡­smile to show a smile to someone else more than smiling when they want to laugh. Smile is a communication. Animals in the wild don¡¯t laugh do they? Laughing is only a function humans can do¡¹

    Nei-san touched her face with her finger.

    ¡¸Did you know?¡­There are only about ten muscles on a human face making a facial expression. Making full use of those muscles, humans can make various expressions. As Maru-chan says, making facial expressions is the first way of communication before words¡­it¡¯s the first culture of human!¡¹

    Facial expressions¡­is not the only thing that appear naturally.

    Human themselves show themselves to someone¡­

    Making one, showing one¡­conveying one.

    ¡¸Everyone wants to be sent off with a bright smile, right? That¡¯s why the ¡ºslave¡»Mana-chan has to begin by sending Yo-chan off with a smile!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even if I lie to myself¡¹

    Mana asks Nei-san with a serious face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You can think of that from the start¡­you¡¯ll understand the power of smiles soon!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san¡¯s always smiling.

    No¡­She¡¯s always smiling to us

    Anytime¡­

    ¡¸Now¡­Let¡¯s try it together! Smile!2¡¹

    Nei-san and Mana moves their lips to smile.

    ¡¸Yup¡­Looking good¡¹

    No¡­That¡¯s a weird smile. Her eyes looks like crying.

    But¡­As a result, Mana will notice about communicating while thinking about other¡¯s feelings.

    ¡¸Mana¡­don¡¯t trouble everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana answered with a stiff smile.

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­I¡¯ll leave Mana in your care!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave her to me!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s smile is cheerful as usual.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Megu and I left the principal¡¯s office holding hands.

    I stuff the beat up stick on my school uniform sleeves.

    I don¡¯t have any other weapons.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­let¡¯s take Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    First, to the classroom¡­

    Most of the students apart from those with club activities have already gone home.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one in the classroom.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    As soon as Megu calls her out, Yukino who¡¯s face is stuck in her desk got startled.

    ¡­Yukino, you

    You¡¯re touching your crotch just now?

    It is as Mana reported¡­Yukino¡¯s completely become a masturbation girl.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?!¡¹

    Yukino looks at us with a frightened face.

    It¡¯s useless to glare at me.

    Earlier, in the same building but different room¡­

    Her mother and grandfather were crying¡­

    And her younger sister was seen having sex¡­

    Yukino¡­just masturbates lonely in a deserted classroom¡­

    Somehow, it feels sad.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s message. You¡¯re going to watch the practice match with us¡¹

    Megu tells Yukino

    Yukino is glaring at Megu.

    Megu glares back without giving in¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I should just do as you say right? You coward¡­!¡¹

    Yukino stands up from her desk.

    I feel annoyed a bit.

    I thought of ordering Yukino to show her wet panties that¡¯s in the middle of masturbating¡­

    ¡­No

    I should not do anything here yet¡­

    Yukino has been masturbating so much, means¡­

    Yukino right now is quite frustrated right now¡­

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    Megu pulls my hand showing it to Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, follow us¡¹

    Megu glares at Yukino.

    ¡­Yeah. This is a good strategy.

    ¡¸Megu¡­let¡¯s link arms¡¹

    Megu smiles happily to me.

    ¡¸Un~! Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu and I link arms and walk in the corridor flirting like crazy.

    My elboy hits Megu¡¯s breasts occasionally.

    ¡¸¡­ufufu, Yoshi-kun, you can touch it more¡¹

    Megu is showing off to Yukino who¡¯s following behind.

    ¡¸¡­All of my body is for Yoshi-kun. You can tease it anytime¡¹

    I can feel Yukino¡¯s eyes from behind

    A strong gaze of desire.

    In the middle of the stairs¡­Megu speaks with moist eyes.,

    ¡¸¡­Kiss me¡¹

    I kiss Megu.

    Our tongues twine with each other¡­a passionate kiss.

    Megu gives Yukino a glance while sucking my tongue.

    Yukino¡­

    Is putting her hand on her crotch again¡­

    The daily rape since her virginity¡­

    Has completely turned Yukino a lascivious one.

    She totally drowned in the pleasure of sex.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino won¡¯t have it. He¡¯s my husband¡¹

    Megu looks at Yukino with eyes of triumph.

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s not like I need it¡¹

    Yukino said weakly.

    But¡­her eyes are dazzling.

    Same age ¡ºsisters¡»from different mothers

    The two of them have inferiority complex in each other¡­

    They throw each other with hot eyes of jealousy¡­!!!!

    1. Arigatou..Gyro ?

    2. Nico Nico Nii! ?

 Chapter 144

    144. Play ball!

    ¡¸¡­Where are we going?¡¹

    Yukino asks me from behind.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­The baseball ground¡¹

    Megu answers befor me.

    Megu¡¯s linking arms with me, sticking our bodies closely.

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t the route different?¡¹

    If we want to watch the practice match on school premise¡­this isn¡¯t the way.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be watching from outside the school¡­from outside the wire net¡¹

    Megu speaks to Yukino who¡¯s behind¡­

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s cautious.

    We can watch the game even from inside the school

    Or rather¡­almost everyone would be there.

    We¡¯re taking trouble to detour¡­get out of the school and behind the wire net fence.

    That place don¡¯t have much people.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­That was an order from Yuzuki-sensei¡­!¡¹

    Megu turned back to Yukino and said.

    Megu who¡¯s been living afraid of Yukino.

    Now¡­Megu has the higher position than Yukino.

    But¡­There¡¯s still Megu¡¯s complex about Yukino remaining strongly.

    Megu is clinging to my arms powerfully¡­

    She¡¯s confused being in such a situation¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    I call out Megu

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine¡­¡¹

    Megu¡­nods and replied ¡¸Un¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    We get out of the school¡¯s back entrance and walked on the outside road around the site.

    Before long¡­we can see the baseball club¡¯s ground.

    The first base is in our school and the third base is off-campus.

    There¡¯s a cone-shaped slope ahead of the wire fence outside the ground¡­It¡¯s a road with a margin where a car can pass through.

    There¡¯s a lot of students gathered on the first base side.

    The opponent for the practice match today is a prestigious baseball team who¡¯s name is known even in the nearby high schools.

    There must be a lot of students going to watch the game.

    It¡¯s not just students, but there¡¯s a lot of teachers.

    Ah¡­Geropa-kouchou.

    As usual¡­he looks like Maradona¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, why are you there?!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    Endou wearing his uniform is shouting from the ground!

    Should you be doing that when the game is about to start?

    ¡¸Or rather, why are you with those people!¡¹

    Endou looks at us and feels suspicious.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got nothing to do with it¡­I just happen to bass by them!¡¹

    Yukino shouts back at Endou.

    It doesn¡¯t look like a lover¡¯s conversation at all.

    Both of them are just roaring at each other!

    ¡¸Well fine, but¡­Why are you there?!¡¹

    Endou shouts at Yukino outside the wire net fence!

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who decides where I watch!¡¹

    Yukino shouts at the ground back¡­!

    Looking from outside perspective, this couple¡¯s already done.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be an idiot!¡¹

    Endou shouts at Yukino¡­

    But¡­Endou has a huge band-aid on his nose and his back seems to be still in pain, his walking is strange¡­

    Even though he look so horrible¡­he¡¯s still going to play the game?

    No¡­he¡¯s wearing a regular uniform with an embroidered name of the school.

    Yup¡­He¡¯ll play.

    Amazing¡­he really bribed the baseball club¡¯s manager.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the third base¡­enemy¡¯s side! Do you even know that!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m not even interested in baseball!¡¹

    ¡­Endou¡¯s angry but we¡¯re beyond the wire mesh fence¡­and we have the high ground¡­1

    ¡­You can only see them as idiots screaming alone in the ground.

    Well, Yukino shouting here is quite strange too.

    Compared to most of the students and teachers on the first base¡­there¡¯s only three of us outside the fence of the third base¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Endou¡­the match is about to begin, come over here!¡¹

    The third year baseball club senpai calls out Endou, unable to stand it any longer.

    Yup¡­the other high school students in the practice game are already preparing for the game¡­

    The principal and other students are also watching¡­

    Really¡­Endou isn¡¯t concerned at other people¡¯s eyes.

    I think that¡¯s amazing in some meaning¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m going!¡­Can¡¯t be helped. Yukinoo! Just stay there, support me!¡¹

    Endou shouts at Yukino and runs towards the bench of his team on the first base.

    Haa¡­It¡¯s not ¡ºUs¡»or ¡ºOur team¡»¡­

    Endou¡¯s baseball is an individual competition?

    Somehow¡­it doesn¡¯t go through.

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s boyfriend looks interesting. Shouting out hard like a monkey in the zoo¡¹

    Megu tells Yukino

    Though she¡¯s speaking harshly¡­Megu¡¯s hand holding my arm is trembling

    ¡­Megu¡¯s on her edge.

    ¡¸¡­Your boyfriend isn¡¯t a big deal either, is he?!¡¹

    Yukino bares hostility to Megu.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not my boyfriend¡­he¡¯s my fianc¨¦¡¹

    Megu won¡¯t yield.

    ¡¸Hmm, being engaged to a despicable rapist¡­I don¡¯t know how vulgar blooded people think¡¹

    Yukino talks badly of Megu¡¯s mother again.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t we have the same bloodline¡­?!¡¹

    Megu counterattacked Yukino by switching to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸I¡¯m different from you¡­! I¡¯m a Shirasaka, you¡¯re a Yamamine. Don¡¯t lump me together with you!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s words don¡¯t have an impact because we just saw the Shirasaka lawyer and Old man Ichikawa kneel in front of of Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»who has the strongest blood.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a Yoshida¡­Yoshida Megumi¡­!¡¹

    Megu who was thrown by Yamamine house¡­and the humiliation she has received from Shirasaka house has already been in the past.

    Even though there¡¯s still an inferiority complex inside her heart¡­she can reject it with her will.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Well, a rapist and a daughter of a whore is a good combination¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at Megu with mocking eyes.

    Yukino¡¯s tension is completely high after her shouting match with Endou.

    Megu¡¯s not yielding to Yukino¡¯s abusive language like the usual.

    Megu¡¯s fighting the complex within herself.

    She¡¯s trying to overcome the trauma ¡ºI can¡¯t win against Yukino¡»for all the years since she was a child.

    Yukino doesn¡¯t notice that!!

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m very happy. He¡¯s someone I love. He also loves me¡­!¡¹

    Megu confronts Yukino with a strong heart.

    ¡¸Last night¡­I went to a love hotel with Yoshi-kun. He filled me with love until morning. I finally understood the pleasures of sex. Yoshi-kun loved me very gently¡­!¡¹

    Megu strikes back.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­That¡¯s great?¡¹

    Yukin pretends to be uninterested, but¡­she looks like in slight shock.

    ¡¸Un. Having sex with someone you love is amazing. Yukino has no way of knowing as she never experienced anything but rape¡­!¡¹

    Yukino glares at Megu!

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you just a plaything for that man? Does he have no taste in women¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun met my parents yesterday. He bowed and said¡ºPlease give me your daughter¡» We¡¯re actually engaged. I¡¯ll be Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife¡­and Yoshi-kun¡¯s eyes are perfect. The women Yoshi-kun loves are all wonderful ladies¡­except Yukino¡¹

    The two glare at each other.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then, I would like to be not involved. Actually¡­I don¡¯t want to be violated by that man already. It feels disgusting. Just remembering it makes me want to puke¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. We no longer need Yukino¡­ Yukino¡¯s turn will never come. We enjoy it with Yoshi-kun. We¡¯ll have lots and lots of sex¡­!¡¹

    Megu said with strong eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Is that so, that helps me. I¡¯m really tired being violated by that man already. I would really be grateful if a whore like you takes over¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s hands is trembling bit by bit.

    I know from Mana¡¯s testimony.

    Yukino has been masturbating like mad at her home for these past days.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s sexual assault is definitely eating up Yukino¡¯s body.

    The body forcibly made to remember sexual pleasure can¡¯t be satisfied with ordinary sex anymore.

    But¡­on top of Yukino¡¯s vagina is an emerald green tattoo with the letters ¡º¼ªÌï¡»

    Yukino who has a high pride can¡¯t release her sexual desire to Endou or any other men.

    In order to release Yukino¡¯s frustration her own pride has kept¡­she has to continue being violated by me.

    If so, she can drown herself with the excuse ¡ºThis isn¡¯t what I wished for, I was forced to have sex¡»

    And yet¡­now

    Megu has declared ¡ºYour turn will never come¡»to Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s secretly shaking.

    Her eyes are restless.

    ¡¸From now on¡­I¡¯m going to receive a lot of pleasure that Yukino can¡¯t experience¡­we will have sex everyday!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s voice is shaking¡­

    These are two girls fighting each other while embracing each other¡¯s complex.

    Exposing their complex¡­

    The two of them confronts each other¡­!

    ¡¸We¡¯re officially ¡ºengaged¡»¡­we can have sex as much as we want. That¡¯s what Yuzuki-sensei said in the classroom earlier right? The supreme court will acknowledge sex between ¡ºengaged¡»couples¡­!¡¹

    Megu desperately stretches her own standpoint to be higher than Yukino.

    ¡¸Hmm. Then do as you like¡­just take care not to get pregnant from having too much sex¡­!¡¹

    Yukino tries to ridicule Megu¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­It¡¯s okay for only Yukino to be pregnant¡­!¡¹

    Hearing Megu¡­

    Yukino¡¯s body trembles.

    She puts her hand on her belly.

    ¡¸How is it? Pregnant already? Isn¡¯t it about time your body shows changes?¡¹

    Megu looks at Yukino¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no change¡­My next menstruation will surely come. Definitely¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are moist as she say that.

    Yukino cries immediately when she feels in mental pain.

    She cries and blows her feelings¡­then that¡¯s it.

    She doesn¡¯t try to solve the cause of situation with her own power.

    She just cries and gets with the flow. Just waiting for someone to help her.

    That is how the woman named Shirasaka Yukino lived.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Yukino¡¯s definitely pregnant¡¹

    Megu won¡¯t lose.

    Megu tries to escape her own destiny by her own will¡­

    Above all, she¡¯s trying to get out of Yukino¡¯s mental rule.

    She¡¯ll say anything no matter how cruel it is for that sake.

    Megu wants to win against Yukino.

    ¡¸Look¡­There are magazines for pregnant women, I think Yukino should read those magazines before giving birth. I will read magazines for child care after birth¡­!¡¹

    Yukino finally fell silent from what Megu said.

    Tears spilled from her eyes.

    ¡¸Yukino only needs to give birth¡­we will be the one to raise the child so don¡¯t worry¡­!¡¹

    Oh¡­this manner of speaking.

    It¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s way of talking.

    ¡­Megu is imitating Minaho-neesan.

    But¡­Megu¡¯s trembling.

    Her trembling hand desperately clings to me.

    ¡¸¡­I hate you. I¡¯ll never ever forgive you¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu.

    ¡¸Unfortunately for you¡­I hate you much more than you hate me. Yukino¡­I will never forgive you. Never, and absolutely never¡­¡¹

    Yukino is Megu¡¯s natural enemy.

    An opponent she can¡¯t lose against¡­

    ¡¸How dare you talk to me like that¡­even though you¡¯re a prostitute¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ll ask my uncle and let you have a horrible experience! You and that man, your lives will be ruined¡­Yuzuki-sensei too, and the other people¡­all the people who made me fall to hell¡¹

    Yukino also won¡¯t lose.

    But¡­for¡ºKuromori¡»members like us, those words won¡¯t do.

    We¡¯re already in a fight with the head of Shirasaka house, Shirasaka Moritsugu already.

    ¡¸That threat isn¡¯t scary at all¡­I¡¯m no longer related to Shirasaka house nor Yamamine house. Also, I have Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu holds my school uniform with her trembling hands.

    ¡¸Just what¡¯s useful with that scum of a man?¡¹

    Megu criticizes Yukino¡¯s snort

    ¡¸What about you?¡­Do you really think that Shirasaka house will help Yukino?¡¹

    ¡¸I do! Moritsugu-sama is very kind to me!2¡¹

    The two of them glare at each other.

    ¡¸Yukino has been raped dozens of times, had a tattoo, and a child in her stomach¡­would Shirasaka house even try to save such a girl?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words made Yukino glare at her with all of the hate¡­!

    ¡¸They will! Everyone in the Shirasakaclan is kind to me!!!!!¡¹

    The players in their uniform gather in the ground ne after another.

    The cheers from first base is rising up.

    ¡¸¡­Megu, let¡¯s take a seat. It¡¯s about to begin¡¹

    ¡­Both players line up.

    The game is about to start¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu and I sits on the slope in rows.

    Yukino sits 5 meters away from us.

    I look around again.

    As I thought¡­there are spectators only on the first base.

    There¡¯s only the three of us on the third base outside the fence.

    I see¡­I get why Minaho-neesan told us to watch the game from here.

    There¡¯s no place to hide around when someone approaches because the shape is a mortar, you will know soon if there is someone ahead.

    Above all, we¡¯re in full view from the baseball club in the ground and the students cheering from the first base.

    There will be a lot of witnesses if we¡¯re attacked or kidnapped here.

    First of all, no normal guy would attack here.

    As long as he¡¯s not stupid and at his wits¡¯ end¡­

    ¡¸¡­Play ball!¡¹

    The coach of the baseball club shouts¡­!

    Then¡­the practice game started.

    Our school is batting first

    ¡¸¡­Megu, do you know anything about baseball?¡¹

    Well, she¡¯s a sports girl¡­I think she knows the rules at least.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that informed about it but my father does. He¡¯s always watching baseball news¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸Yamamine-san likes baseball?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than saying he does¡­he worked on Shirasaka family affliate company you know?¡¹

    Oh¡­that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why he¡¯s cheering that baseball team¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than a supporter¡­the president on my father¡¯s company is an enthusiastic fan? So much that he¡¯d be in a mad mood the next day they lost the game¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­That¡¯s troubling¡¹

    Or rather, there are those people too

    ¡¸Like I said¡­It¡¯s not my father but all the people in the company checks the content of the game. Even if they don¡¯t watch the game broadcast¡­they¡¯ll surely know the results of the game. Just to match with the president¡¹

    Office work is hard.

    ¡¸My dad¡¯s company is a small place with only 20 employees¡­that¡¯s why the president can talk to anyone. It seems that the winning streak is much harder to deal than defeat and bad mood. People in good mood talks a lot. ¡ºThis player strikes well recently. I wonder what¡¯s his average now¡»or something like that¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­So they have to check the data of the players.

    While we¡¯re having such talks¡­the first batter was out from a pitcher¡¯s fly ball.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, sleepy? Take a rest even for a while¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸You had a hard time since last night, right¡­?!¡¹

    Well¡­I just had 12 rounds of sex¡­

    I even had a public sex with Mana a while ago¡­

    ¡¸¡­How about resting on Megu¡¯s lap?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸But, look¡­if someone suddenly attacks us it would be hard¡¹

    I¡¯m being a watchman for the time being.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I will wake up if someone approaches us¡¹

    Megu dusts off her legs.

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s hizamakura3 will surely be pleasant, I think¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­I lost to the temptation

    ¡¸¡­How is it Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Having my head on Megu¡¯s lap¡­Megu¡¯s smiling above me.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Megu¡¯s lap feels soft and pleasant¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­ ¡¹

    Megu strokes my cheeks kindly.

    She¡¯s looking at my face smiling¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay not watching the game?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m much happier watching Yoshi-kun¡¯s face¡­!¡¹

    Megu said happily.

    ¡¸Hey¡­that first year over there!¡¹

    When I looked towards the voice from the ground¡­it seems it has changed before I noticed it.

    The third baseman from out high school screams at us from the defense position while the pitcher is practicing its pitch.

    ¡¸We¡¯re playing a game seriously here! If you¡¯re going to flirt then do it somewhere else!¡¹

    Perhaps, it¡¯s a second year or third year.

    True, it might attract eyes watching the practice game when there¡¯s a couple doing a lap pillow.

    I was trying to raise my body to say ¡¸sorry¡¹, but¡­

    Megu holds my shoulder, she¡¯s not letting me get up.

    ¡¸We¡¯re flirting here seriously! Senpai¡¯s the one who should concentrate on the game more!¡¹

    Laughter comes from the people watching the game on the first base¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s right, concentrate!¡¹

    There¡¯s even a guy who shouted that.

    We have completely attracted their attention.

    No¡­Thinking about what¡¯s ahead, it¡¯s better if we attract their attention.

    I decided to remain in lap pillow.

    I look on the ground while lying down.

    Endou is protecting the right field.

    He¡¯s quite far away from the position where we are.

    Hmmm, he¡¯s seriously trying to play.

    The director too, why is he sending out such an injured guy to the field?

    In the first place¡­he¡¯s a first grader that became a regular¡­

    Disregarding the seniors, he¡¯s defending the infield.

    It¡¯s good as long as the ball doesn¡¯t fly to the right field¡­

    ¡¸Play!¡¹

    The referee signals, it¡¯s the first lining.

    The pitcher throws the ball!

    Uwa¡­That¡¯s pretty fast.

    Is this the ace, Takimoto-senpai?

    You can¡¯t bat that speed.

    When I thought of that¡­

    ¡­Kakiiin!!!!

    The metal bat makes a clear echo¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­Back, back¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­the ball flies to Endou right away.

    Endou walks totteringly¡­

    He¡¯s moving briskly.

    It was a simple right fly, but¡­

    As expected¡­it fell.

    Endou throws the ball in panic, but¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, where are you throwing it!!!¡¹

    His arms was also beaten up by Margo-san.

    The ball thrown first from the right was bound to bounce on the other side.

    The runner has crossed the second base and quickly advances to the third base while the ball is being chased.

    Just a right fly has reached to a no-out runner third base.

    ¡¸Hey, Endou you fuck, die!!¡¹

    Everyone knows that Endou is forced to play because of a mysterious power¡­

    Booing comes from the first side.

    The booing from the seniors of baseball club not in the game is the most severe.

    ¡¸If you can¡¯t move then switch already!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you idiot!¡¹

    With this¡­if a ball fly to the right a few more times, it would be trouble.

    The pitcher throws the ball to the second batter.

    ¡­Kakiiin!

    That was a sacrificial fly in theory.

    ¡­But.

    The sacrifice fly flew to the right.

    ¡­Heey, Endou.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­As expected, it fell.

    ¡¸Mother fucker, die! Kill yourself! Commit Seppuku!!!¡¹

    The bench baseball club members screams again.

    ¡¸S-Sorrryyyyyy!!¡¹

    Endou who¡¯s his redeeming factor is just his impudence¡­can do nothing but bow his head for the two misses.

    At this point¡­This will turn to a no-out runner first base with one point taken.4

    ¡­Bubu!

    I can hear a car horn afterwards.

    When I turn around¡­Katsuko-nee on her blue minivan is running on the slope.

    Yup¡­It¡¯s definitely Katsuko-nee in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Megu waves on the car.

    The car stopped behind us.

    The windows of the car are smoked so we don¡¯t know who¡¯s inside.

    ¡­Then.

    The rear door opens¡­

    The usual Misuzu on her uniform comes down.

    ¡¸Ooooh!¡¹

    Since the game is just in pause¡­voices of boys and girls comes from the first base.

    From that side¡­a beauty suddenly appears from the embankment¡­

    But¡­everyone knows that Misuzu is wearing a super ojou-sama high school uniform¡­

    It¡¯s almost like an idol concert.

    ¡¸¡­C-Cute!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh, the girl from the other day!¡¹

    Our baseball club points at Misuzu and said.

    Then¡­the men focused their attention to Misuzu¡­

    Ignoring all the gazes¡­she looks at me from under the slopw.

    Then¡­She smiled happily¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaaa!!¡¹

    She waves happily towards us¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸D-Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-Who?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that first year over there?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for being late! I brought the lunch!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts while having a smile on her whole face!

    All the men who were looking at Misuzu cut lose obviously¡­

    ¡¸¡­W-What¡¯s with him!!?¡¹

    ¡¸E-Even though he¡¯s having a lap pillow with that girl over there!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s also related to that girl!?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­he was kissing with that girl the other day¡¹

    ¡¸Then, who¡¯s the girl he¡¯s resting his head on now?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Isn¡¯t the lap pillow girl quite a good girl?¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell is going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Someone go there and ask!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be an idiot¡­it would take 15 minutes to go around the school to there!¡¹

    I can hear voices from the first base.

    Seriously¡­they¡¯re all too loud.

    Everyone seems to have forgotten about Endou in the ground when Misuzu apeared.

    Or rather¡­what about the game?!

    ¡¸Quiet down! The game¡¯s about to resume!!¡¹

    The coach shouted at the spectators on the first base.

    ¡¸That is right¡­please concentrate on the game!!!¡¹

    Geropa-kouchou even warns the students.

    ¡­Then.

    The side of the car opens.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?!¡¹

    ¡¸This one¡¯s cute¡­she¡¯s small though¡¹

    ¡¸It burns the lolicon blood!¡¹

    A 150cm tall beauty stands there.

    Wearing the same uniform as Misuzu¡­holding a big basket on her hand.

    Black hair trimmed in bangs.

    A well featured face like a Japanese doll.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-sama, thank you very much¡¹

    The girl holding the basket greets the driver seat with a cute voice.

    Katsuko-nee, seems to have replied to the girl but I can¡¯t hear her voice from here.

    ¡­Arere?

    ¡­That¡¯s strange.

    Wasn¡¯t it Margo-san who came to pick up Misuzu?

    Katsuko-nee should have been preparing lunch.

    Then that means¡­Misuzu and this girl has stopped by the¡ºMonitor room¡»

    Well, if they have brought lunch, they should¡¯ve been.

    The driver changed from Margo-san and Katsuko-nee

    ¡­Nnnn?

    ¡­eeeeeeh?

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu speaks to me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I noticed it¡¹

    The window on the passenger seat is slightly open¡­

    Rabbit ears crawl out of it.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¯s on the car?¡¹

    Mana looks at us through the smoked car window.

    Therefore¡­the bunny girl ears stick outside the window.

    The girl with the basket closes the door and the car gets off.

    ¡¸¡­Eeeeh?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­where are you bringing Mana?

    1. It¡¯s over Anikin ?

    2. I love it when Yukino saw herself in the list on the later chaps though, also, please regulate spoilers in the comment section, you can go to the animesuki forum to read spoilers for yourself ?

    3. Lap pillow ?

    4. Sorry, I¡¯m not detailed on baseball terms. ?

 Chapter 145: Beauty and baseball

    ¡¸¡­Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Kudou Michi¡¹

    The petite girl with a forelock says hello expressionlessly.

    ¡¸You are Yoshida-sama¡­and Yamamine-sama?¡¹

    A white beautiful Japanese doll like face looks at us¡­

    ¡¸I have heard about the two of you from Misuzu-sama¡­I maybe inexperienced but please treat us well¡­¡¹

    This black haired small beauty lowered her head to me.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, here too¡¹

    Megu and I lower our heads for now¡­

    Err¡­What ¡ºPlease treat us well¡»?

    Who¡¯s this abnormally polite Japanese style beauty?!

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s guard!¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡­This small girl?

    ¡¸Yes, as per Kouzuki Kakka¡¯s orders¡­I will be escorting Misuzu-sama as of today. In addition, I will also be guarding Yoshida-sama and Yamamine-sama, everyone along with Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»orders?!

    ¡¸Normally, it would be outrageous to have a guard because of Misuzu¡¯s standpoint in the Kouzuki house but¡­Grandfather is worried about me¡¹

    Misuzu said bashfully.

    Haa¡­This girl¡¯s really a guard.

    ¡­Guard, huh?

    ¡¸Michi-san¡¯s whole family is responsible for guarding the Kouzuki family. Her father, Kudou-san is a house with a hand-down old-style martial arts¡­He¡¯s one of Grandfather¡¯s escorts. Her mother and brother is working on the security department involved with the Kouzuki family¡­Michi-san¡¯s elder sister is guarding Ruriko-san who¡¯s the Ojou-sama of the head family¡¹

    Their whole family protects Kouzuki house¡­

    Well, they¡¯re an old-fashioned noble family¡­so it won¡¯t be strange even if those kind of people serve them.

    ¡¸Then¡­this girl is Misuzu¡¯s guard?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Just for the few days from now on¡­We¡¯re in quite a dangerous situation after all¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile¡­

    ¡¸I have asked everything that happened before coming here. I¡¯ve asked Yuzuki-sama and Katsuko-sama¡­¡¹

    Misuzu seems to have learned everything that happened since we part with her yesterday evening.

    Of course¡­about Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»earlier

    ¡¸¡­The situation seems to be urgent¡¹

    ¡­Yup

    Shirasaka house and Cesario Viola

    There¡¯s two powerful enemies approaching us.

    It¡¯ll certainly be a climax from now until evening.

    ¡¸But still¡­Kouzuki-san didn¡¯t stop Misuzu from going to our place?¡¹

    I think it¡¯s strange.

    Why didn¡¯t¡ºKakka¡»stop his treasured granddaughter from going to us?

    He knows all of the current situation of ¡ºKuromori¡»in detail and yet, why can he send her off without concern?

    I don¡¯t understand the person named ¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸¡­Grandfather is a very severe person so he will not hold Misuzu back no matter how dangerous the situation awaits as long as I continue to chose my own way¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t take risks, you won¡¯t get what you want¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸Grandfather never gives anything to his relatives for free. Anything has a value and you have to show that you can pay the price to obtain it¡¹

    A corresponding value¡­a price.

    ¡¸¡ºAlways have courage in your heart¡» is what my grandfather always say¡­¡ºBe ready to bear the risk for what you do¡» ¡ºIf you don¡¯t put yourself in danger and fight it yourself, nothing will be yours¡»¡¹

    He¡¯s really a severe one.

    ¡­But.

    We are surrounded by the ¡ºdanger¡»that¡¯s nor normal.

    ¡­Is this okay?

    I have involved Misuzu to a situation.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please don¡¯t make that kind of face!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles kindly to me.

    ¡¸Misuzu has to show it to grandfather¡­I must be prepared to not leave Danna-sama no matter how hard it is¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared for it.¡¹

    This girl is strong.

    Multiple times than me.

    ¡¸But¡­grandfather is a kind person. She has lent Michi to Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at the petite girl.

    The expressionless black haired beauty¡­brings a short stick shining black in one hand.

    Yup. The length is around 30 cm¡­

    Rather than a stick¡­should I say that it¡¯s like a dagger brought by a princess on a historical drama?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    I asked Michi-san

    Michi-san spoke without changing her complexion.

    ¡¸If ever a thug tries to attack Misuzu-sama, I will punish him with this¡­¡¹

    P-Punish?!

    Michi-san waves the short stick up and down as if she¡¯s practice-swinging¡­

    Ah¡­Is that so?

    As expected¡­that¡¯s a knife or something?

    Or rather, can she do something with such a short sword?

    ¡­Err

    What to do?

    Since she¡¯s someone from old martial arts.

    I don¡¯t get it though¡­

    ¡¸¡­Michi-san, how old are you?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºCount¡»?¡¹

    ¡­No you see.

    ¡¸W-¡ºWhole¡»please¡­¡¹

    Hearing me¡­Michi-san.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m 15 years old on this year¡¯s birthday¡¹

    ¡¸That means¡­you¡¯re in third year of middle school?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m enrolled on the middle school under the same school of Misuzu-sama¡­¡¹

    I see, they look like they wear the same uniform from afar but when you look at them closely, the details are subtly different.

    She¡¯s already a part of guards even though she¡¯s 15.

    That¡¯s somewhat amazing.

    ¡¸This is Michi¡¯s first job¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Michi-san.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will do my whole best to accomplish my work!¡¹

    The small beauty answered with a serious look.

    ¡­I-Is that so?

    ¡­Err.

    She¡¯s seems reliable¡­seems not.

    Anyway, I know that she¡¯s a small and lovely girl.

    ¡¸¡­Out! Change!!¡¹

    The umpire¡¯s voice echoes from the ground¡­

    I look towards the scoreboard.

    From the first inning¡­it seems that the opponent high school has taken over three points¡­

    The two points were Endou¡¯s blunder.

    ¡¸Endou you shit, die you bastard¡­!¡¹

    Endou comes back from the right position he defended¡­and the baseball seniors cursed him.

    Endou can¡¯t sit on the bench¡­he has to stand outside.

    The second half of the innings¡­it¡¯s our High school¡¯s attack.

    ¡¸Now, Danna-sama¡­let¡¯s have lunch!¡¹

    From what Misuzu said¡­Michi-san took out a picnic sheet and spread it on the slope without saying anything.

    ¡¸Now¡­Danna-sama and Megumi-san, come here¡¹

    Misuzu puts the basket Michi-san has carried to the middle and opened it.

    ¡¸Katsuko-sama has sent this to you¡­!¡¹

    The contents of the basket were sandwiches.

    ¡¸There¡¯s tea as well¡¹

    Yup¡­there¡¯s also a thermos bottle.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Danna-sama, this is Megumi-san¡¯s home ground so please stay close to Megumi-san¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s not clinging to me like always for today.

    She¡¯s taking a bit more distance than usual¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    Megu looks at Misuzu

    ¡¸There are other people looking so I will leave Danna-sama to Megumi-san here. Misuzu will behave like a close friend of you two¡¹

    Misuzu thinks of Megu¡¯s position¡­

    ¡¸In exchange¡­When we¡¯re on Misuzu¡¯s home ground¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸I will take a step behind at those times¡¹

    Misuzu and Megu look at each other.

    ¡¸But still¡­Misuzu-san, thank you for your concern¡¹

    Megu bowed to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind it¡­Megumi-san is Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºWife¡»and Misuzu is his ¡ºMistress¡» I know that it actually is Megumi-san¡¯s position at any time but¡­¡¹

    ¡­Misuz

    ¡¸No, I only do my job as a ¡ºwife¡» I know that Misuzu-san is much more suitable as the legal wife than me¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡¯s a very intelligent person¡­I think that you will be our leader next to Minaho-san¡­!¡¹

    Megumi thinks that Misuzu will be the next generation leader of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­?!

    ¡­Eh?

    Minaho-neesan is thinking about crushing ¡ºKuromori¡»doesn¡¯t she?

    ¡¸I understood earlier that Kouzuki-sama thinks that it¡¯s a waste to dismantle ¡ºKuromori¡» I think we need to keep ¡ºKuromori¡»existing in some way for Kouzuki-sama to accept us¡¹

    Megu tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸Katsuko-sama has said that as well¡­Yuzuki-sama didn¡¯t say anything however¡­¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»continuation¡­that means continuing the prostitution brothel.

    As for Minaho-neesan who knows the suffering of the prostitutes captured in the mansion¡­

    It¡¯s a choice she can¡¯t accept.

    But¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»has the power.

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»request can¡¯t be refused easily.

    ¡¸¡­Either way, we have to think about the future from now on¡¹

    Misuzu said with a serious face.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s ahead¡»¡­¡ºFuture¡»

    ¡¸Bring courage in your heart¡­you have to win the¡ºfuture¡»even if there¡¯s a risk¡­¡¹

    Misuzu and Megumi have already began thinking about ¡ºFuture¡»

    ¡­Yet

    I¡¯m doing my whole best on the present¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Michi-san looks at Misuzu with a scary face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Michi?¡¹

    The Japanese doll-like beauty answered.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s hurry and eat our meals¡¹

    Before I noticed, Michi-san has already prepared sandwich and tea for everyone.

    She¡¯s not just a guard.

    She¡¯s also doing maid work¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, should we eat?!¡¹

    On top of the picnic seat¡­

    Megu and I sit in a row.

    Sandwich is in the middle¡­Misuzu and Michi-san is on the other side.

    ¡­Yup.

    The students watching the game on the ground from the first base¡­

    Megu and I who were having a lap pillow a while ago

    Can only see Misuzu and Michi as our close friends¡­

    Only the baseball club knows that Misuzu and I have kissed before¡­

    Only Endou and some of my classmates knows my face.

    The other seniors in the baseball club doesn¡¯t know who I am¡­

    They¡¯re only looking at the beauties who are wearing the super-ojou-sama school uniform¡­

    They¡¯ll only be confused if they look at the current situation.

    ¡­Furthermore.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­come here¡¹

    Misuzu calls out Yukino who¡¯s sitting away from us.

    ¡¸We have your share too¡­!¡¹

    Yukino ignores Misuzu¡¯s voice.

    She¡¯s looking at the ground silently.

    She¡¯s not watching the game.

    As if she¡¯s thinking about something¡­just absentmindedly staring into nothing.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san!¡¹

    Misuzu loudens her voice.

    ¡¸I was told by Yuzuki-sama¡­If you don¡¯t eat with us, we will sent Yukino-san¡¯s videos to the students¡¯ phones¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s videos.

    Her nudes or the video being violated by me?

    Either way¡­there¡¯s dozens of photos taken from Yukino that it would be outrageous to be seen by public.

    She¡¯s photographed every time she¡¯s violated after all.

    ¡¸¡­What will you do? Would you like your photos to be seen by everyone?¡¹

    Hearing Misuzu say that¡­

    Yukino stands up quietly

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m coming right now¡¹

    Yukino joins our circle.

    I look at our high school baseball club on the first base.

    The regular players on bench concentrates on the game¡­

    The guys who are outside the bench ignores the game and just looks at us.

    They¡¯re pointing this way and whisper at each other.

    Well of course.

    Everyone knows that Yukino is Endou¡¯s girlfriend.

    They were shouting at each other before the game¡­

    Then¡­she¡¯s eating a meal with us.

    Yup¡­the baseball club doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore

    Anyway¡­Yukino¡¯s existence is a camouflage.

    Ah¡­Endou¡¯s looking this way with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸Come¡­Yukino-san please eat as well¡¹

    Misuzu hands a sandwich to Yukino.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care whatever happens to you if you don¡¯t eat¡¹

    Yukino takes a sandwich and puts it in her mouth silently.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat too¡¹

    ¡¸Itadakimasu¡¹

    We also begin eating.

    ¡­Delicious

    AS usual¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s homemade bread has a different flavor.

    The sandwich, eggs, ham, cucumbers¡­homemade jam¡­

    Anyway, there¡¯s a lot.

    ¡¸¡­Time!¡¹

    The baseball club supervisor comes out from the bench of the first base.

    A middle aged man close to 40s wearing a sunglasses is coming to us.

    ¡¸Hey, you first year over there!¡¹

    Although the game is in progress¡­the baseball club coach comes to the fence and yelled at us.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t eat meals at this place! You¡¯re obstructing the game!¡¹

    What¡¯s with this old man?

    Even though he was bribed to make an injured person a regular.

    ¡¸The players are distracted! Go somewhere and eat!¡¹

    No¡­Getting distracted by this?¡­

    What logic is that?

    ¡¸This is outside the school grounds. I think it¡¯s our freedom to eat where we want!¡¹

    Megu protests to the coach.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you¡­What year and class are you?!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to the supervisor shouting at Megu.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to answer. This person will just be putting false charges on us¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­Misuzu looks at the players on the ground.

    The game paused when the coach has called ¡ºtime¡»

    Everyone¡¯s looking at the coach¡¯s anger with a surprised face.

    ¡¸Am I bothering anyone?¡¹

    Misuzu calls the players with a smile on her whole face.

    ¡¸Am I bothering anyoneee?!!¡¹

    Michi-san repeats Misuzu¡¯s question for some reason.

    The players are our baseball club and another high school baseball club¡­

    They shook their heads.

    ¡¸Do you mind me if I eat my meal here?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you miiind?!¡¹

    The smile of the beautiful high school girl¡­is repeated by the cute middle school girl¡­

    The baseball players shook their heads again.

    No¡­it¡¯s not just the athletes.

    Most of the students watching outside the ground and even Geropa-kouchou is nodding while looking at us.

    That is how amazing Misuzu¡¯s elegant smile is.

    With the lovely figure of Michi-san too¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­everybody replied that they do not mind!¡¹

    Misuzu told the coach with a smile.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­What are you doing? Resume the game!¡¹

    The coach returns to the bench on the first base.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­Misuzu¡¹

    I tell Misuzu.

    ¡¸You made the coach withdraw by just smiling¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸¡­That is the power of being embraced by Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸Misuzu isn¡¯t scared of anything as long as she¡¯s with Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­has changed.

    When I first met her in Nagisa¡¯s shop, she¡¯s quite an introvert and docile girl depending on Nagisa.

    It has only been a few days since then and yet¡­

    I can feel the composure on Misuzu now.

    She¡¯s independent, smiling without relying on anyone.

    I think it is just as Megu said a while ago.

    Quick-witted, her decisiveness excels¡­You can feel her broadmindedness.

    Misuzu might be the leader of our generation.

    ¡¸Yukino-san, please eat more¡­¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t even forget to pay attention to Yukino.

    ¡­Kakkin!

    A metal bat sounds again¡­

    ¡¸All right, All right!¡¹

    Shoot fly, out.

    The game enters the third inning¡­

    The score is 3-0, our school is losing.

    ¡¸Misuzu, are you detailed about baseball?¡¹

    I asked while eating the ham sandwich with butter and mustard.

    ¡¸Misuzu isn¡¯t detailed about sports¡¹

    Misuzu holds a paper cup with tea and said bashfully.

    ¡¸If I recall¡­the hat-trick is three points right?¡¹

    Hmm¡­she doesn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡¸But¡­the players were wearing hat since the beginning is that correct?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    How should I explain this?

    ¡¸Ah¡­Endou-kun¡¯s batting it seems¡¹

    I turned around when Megu said that.

    Endou enters the batter¡¯s box.

    Endou¡¯s the 8th batter?

    He really is forced to be a regular.

    ¡¸Endou! Bat that properly!¡¹

    The batter in front of Endou is no-out on the first base.

    He chose the the fourth ball and got to base.

    It¡¯s a sacrifice bunt in theory, but¡­

    ¡¸Strike!!!¡¹

    Endou¡­swings it.

    It seems that the team was centered on Endou until middle school¡­

    He looks like a slugger, but.

    Endou today is injured¡­

    Above all¡­This must be his first time for a hard ball match.

    I think it¡¯s not the place to show his strange guts here.

    ¡¸That person¡¯s movement is strange¡­¡¹

    Michi-san says as she looks at Endou .

    ¡¸Yeah, he was beaten up a couple of days ago¡¹

    ¡­By Margo-san.

    Since Yukino is nearby, I can¡¯t say Margo-san¡¯s name.

    ¡¸That is the person Yukino is dating¡¹

    Megu tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Yukino-san likes a person with a bandage on his nose?¡¹

    Misuzu states her impressions.

    No you see¡­he doesn¡¯t always have a bandage there.

    ¡¸A crude person it is¡­¡¹

    Looking at Endou making a strike after a big swing¡­Misuzu has declared.

    ¡¸He¡¯s injured, but¡­I think he¡¯s attention is distracted since the beginning¡­¡¹

    Michi-san said.

    It seems that old martial arts people can understand the character of their opponent by behavior¡­

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­are you okay with that?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Yukino.

    Yukino doesn¡¯t look at Endou during this game at all.

    No, she¡¯s not even looking at the game itself.

    She just looks down as if rejecting everything.

    ¡¸That person¡­feels like he will only have sex selfishly. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t feel good having sex with that person¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Yukino whisperingly.

    ¡¸He¡¯s different from our Danna-sama. Danna-sama always makes Misuzu and others feel happy¡­¡¹

    Yukino looks up hearing Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­What are you saying?¡¹

    Yukino looks at Misuzu.

    Yukino knows that Misuzu is a Kouzuki.

    Unlike Megu¡­She can¡¯t show words in antagonistic manner.

    ¡¸No, nothing. I¡¯m just talking about Danna-sama giving us a very wonderful sex¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Yukino.

    ¡­Err

    What does this mean?

    Did Misuzu receive any order from Minaho-neesan concerning Yukino?

    If ever Shirasaka house doesn¡¯t stop attacking us, our next move is¡­

    ¡ºKidnap Yukino¡»that¡¯s what Minaho-neesan said.

    As preparations for that¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s already acting¡­

    ¡¸Strike, batter out!!!!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t see the last one¡­

    Endou¡­you¡¯re already hopeless.

    ¡¸What the hell are you doing!!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t even bunt!!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you die there, a runner would pass through you!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, try to make a hit by yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Get hit by a pitch and die!¡¹

    The baseball club seniors turned even harsher¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, show me your hand¡¹

    Megu holds my hand.

    ¡¸This hand always makes me feel good. I love being touched by Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    Megu kisses my hand while looking at Yukino.

    She puts my fingers in her mouth.

    ¡¸Misuzu loves Danna-sama¡¯s hand as well. Sex with Danna-sama feels very pleasant¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with moist eyes.

    Usually¡­she would lick my fingers, not wanting to be defeated by Megu.

    It seems that she¡¯s enduring it here on the public.

    In exchange, she licks her fingers with her tongue.

    ¡¸I love his hand but¡­Misuzu loves being licked by his tongue even more.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I feel you. Yoshi-kun makes me really feel glad that I was born a woman when he licks my breasts¡¹

    Megu rides on Misuzu¡¯s talk¡­

    The two of them seems to be communicating with just eye contact.

    In short¡­They¡¯re doing a sexual topic in front of Yukino.

    ¡¸Misuzu loves being licked there. But in the end¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It feels the best being connected with Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it feels so good that my body feels like it¡¯s melting¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­I had my sexual orgasm last night¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­That¡¯s great, Megumi-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I thought that it would be enough to serve Yoshi-kun until then but¡­It feels really happy when you orgasm at the same time¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Megumi-san¡­Misuzu loves it when Danna-sama pours his semen into the womb when he reaches climax. There¡¯s nothing happier than that¡¹

    ¡¸I know! Misuzu-san¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s throat sound like gulping.

    Yukino¡¯s aroused by the sexual conversation by the two.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    I hear a military song flowing through a broken speaker from afar?

    There¡¯s three black vans on the road.

    ¡­It¡¯s blasting off it¡¯s way to us.

    There¡¯s a large ¡ºPolitical Organization¡»written on the cars.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a fake right wing¡¹

    Misuzu said when she saw the name of the political organization.

    ¡¸¡­Fake right wing?¡¹

    When I asked, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a crime syndicate pretending to be a right wing political organization¡¹

    Those guys are coming over here¡­

    The three cars stopped right above us.

    The door slide opens¡­

    Bad guys wearing matching black dress come one after another.

    There¡¯s 15 people in all coming from the three cars.

    The sunglasses man speaks¡­

    ¡¸¡­Where is Yamamine Megumi?!¡¹

    They¡¯re here to capture Megu¡­?!

    Not me nor Misuzu¡­

    With that said¡­they¡¯re the people hired by ¡ºShirasaka house¡»

    There¡¯s finally guys who were hired after the continuous refusal of cooperation by the underground organizations.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s Yamamine Megumi!¡¹

    Yukino points at Megumi.

    ¡­Seriously, this girl

    ¡¸Everyone¡­please do not move from here¡¹

    Michi-san stands up

    She holds out the short black stick¡­

    She gets up the slope towards the men.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s with you?!¡¹

    The man speaks to Michi-san in an intimidating manner.

    ¡¸I will be your opponent¡­!¡¹

    Michi-san stares at the man with an expressionless face.

    Grasping the black stick¡­she thrust it out towards the men.

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-chan¡­we don¡¯t want you to get injured so back off!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re only hear for the girl named Yamamine Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-chan is still too young to be our opponent¡¹

    ¡¸Liar! Isn¡¯t that girl in the center of your strikezone you lolicon!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I know!¡¹

    ¡¸Aniki, I like that girl¡¹

    ¡¸We can just gangrape them after catching them¡­¡¹

    The fake right wing laughs vulgar.

    They¡¯re going to capture Megu and rape her!

    I will never allow that to happen!!

    I put my hands on the beat up stick

    ¡¸¡­What what what?¡¹

    I can hear a voice from the ground.

    The baseball club members and the students are looking this way from the sudden entry of the fake right wing¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Is she allright?!!¡¹

    A black haired girl stands alone in front of the men a bit apart from us.

    ¡¸Ojou-chan¡­could you move away ?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re not playing. Oji-san is busy¡¹

    ¡¸Aniki, let¡¯s kidnap this girl too!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­should we gang-bang her too?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s bring them all!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm¡­now that I look at them, they¡¯re all beauties¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s kill that brat and kidnap everyone else!¡¹

    I won¡¯t let that¡­!

    I stand in front of the girls.

    ¡¸I will punish you from here¡¹

    ¡­Michi-san said with a serious face.

    ¡¸Punish¡­What are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you crazy?¡¹

    The men laughs at Michi-san.

    Michi-san sets her black stick straight.

    Facing the top of the men¡­the leader¡­

    She put the stick on the man¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou style martial arts, Kudou Michi¡­Here I come!¡¹

    ¡­Then.

    Bashu!!!

    Along with a dreadful launch sound¡­

    The tip if the black sttick was shot at a high speed!

    A black chunk hits the leader¡¯s forehead an made a dull sound!!!

    ¡¸Ugyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    The man was blown off several meters away!!!

    W-w-w-w-w-w-what the hell is that????!!

    ¡¸¡­Prepare yourselves!!¡¹

    Michi-san took out a round steel ball and thin chain from inside of the empty black stick.

    ¡¸¡­Haa!!¡¹

    Michi-san swings the steel weights with a speed tearing up air¡­

    S-Scaryyy¡­!

    This is old martial arts¡­?!

 Chapter 146 : Kudou style old martial arts.

    ¡¸¡­W-Whaaat!!!¡¹

    A voice of surprise¡­

    Come from the students watching on the first base¡­

    From the ground.

    Well of course.

    Beyong the wire net fence on the third base¡­

    A slightly elevated slope from the ground¡­

    Fifteen fake right wing thugs¡­

    Is being confronted by a small beautiful middle school girl¡­!

    ¡­Byun, byun, byun, byun!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    The black haired girl twists the chain with a steel sphere overhead at super speed.

    ¡­Kudou Michi, third year middle school student.

    A Japanese style beauty who¡¯s guarding Misuzu from Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»command¡­!!!

    Michi-san doesn¡¯t wield the chain by her wrist¡­

    Using her waist as axis¡­she bends her waist using her whole body as a spring¡­the chain and weights make a howl¡­!

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a cowboy moving to handle a lasso on western movies.

    She swings the chain with her right hand and keeping balance with her left arm.

    Grabbing the chain with her right hand and swinging it up and down flexibly¡­she times the dive of the steel ball1 while trying not to get the thugs get caught in the chains¡­

    ¡¸¡­Toyaaaaaaa, haaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Making a dull voice coming from her belly¡­the fake right wing is being screened by Michi-san.

    ¡¸Ojou-chan¡­if you swing the chains like that, it won¡¯t hit us¡­¡¹

    Another tall man speaks to Michi-san instead of the leader who fainted after receiving the tip of the black stick ejected at high speed¡­

    ¡¸No matter how quickly she spins the chain, we know that the ball on the end will fly over here. That can be avoided easily¡­¡¹

    Certainly¡­They can dodge quickly from that distance.

    Michi-san¡¯s hand swinging the chain¡­the orbit the steel ball will fly is easily readable.

    ¡¸I usually hit a 160 kilogram balls at the batting center. My eyes are used to the speed¡­N?!¡¹

    The steel ball glows brightly!!!

    ¡¸¡­Agaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    It launches to the head of the man¡¯s temporal lobe!!!

    The man was blown away diagonally before he was able to finish speaking!

    Then he fell down and fainted¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Oneeeeee!!!¡¹

    Michi-san accelerates the steel balls overhead again while crying out in a low voice¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, wait a moment!¡¹

    The fake right wing on sunglasses speaks to Michi-san¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Twoooooo!!!¡¹

    Shugo! The steel ball flies out and the sunglesses man¡¯s forehead is broken!!!

    ¡¸¡­Mugiiii!!!!¡¹

    That man danced in the air and collapsed suddenly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­H-Hey¡­I-It¡¯s not that fast, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Why can¡¯t they avoid it????!!¡¹

    Byun byun¡­the chains and weight revolves!

    ¡¸¡­Threeeeeeeeeeee!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Byuuuin!

    ¡­Bakomu!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uhiiiiiiiiii!!!!¡¹

    The third fake right wing is blown away!!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡­could that be?¡¹

    Megu whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸¡­Take a look at Michi-san¡¯s left hand¡¹

    ¡­Zuko!!!

    ¡¸¡­Gyoeeee!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Fouuuuuurrr!!!!¡¹

    Four men were hit by the weights on their head and fell on the ground!!

    ¡¸¡­Michi-san¡¯s left hand?¡¹

    I look at Michi-san¡¯s left hand when Megu said that.

    ¡­T-That¡¯s!!!

    There¡¯s a concealed laser pointer on Michi-san¡¯s left hand.

    ¡¸¡­Five!!!!!!!¡¹

    Michi-san¡¯s left hand moves slowly¡­!

    The eyes of the next marked man¡­got irradiated by the red laser beam!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uh?!¡¹

    At the moment the man flinched¡­!!!!

    The steel ball blows off the man¡¯s head at very high speed!!!

    ¡¸¡­Migyooooooon!!!!!¡¹

    Another fake right wing falls on the ground.

    ¡­A-Amazing.

    That¡¯s an absurdly unfair¡­wonderful technique

    ¡¸¡­Siiiiiiiiiix!!!!!!!!!!!¡¹

    The sixth fake right wing becomes a prey of the weight¡­!!!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uooooooooooooo!!!¡¹

    A big cheer breaks out from behind us.

    The baseball game was stopped again¡­

    Everyone on the vicinity of the ground is paying attention to MIchi-san¡¯s steel ball attack¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Dammit, we¡¯ll be knocked out one by one if this continues!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s attack all at once if it comes to this!¡¹

    The fake right wings talk to each other.

    ¡¸As long as you get inside those chains, it would be our win¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, she¡¯s only attacking one person at a time¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­Let¡¯s split on both directions and attack all at once!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, she¡¯ll only be a sitting duck if she stops¡­Mugooo!!!¡¹

    The steel ball smashes the head of the man who opens his mouth!!

    ¡¸Eeei¡­Let¡¯s all attacckk!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do all we can if it comes to this!!!!¡¹

    The remaining men divided themselves into two groups of around five people each¡­and dashed down the slope¡­!

    That¡¯s dangerous¡­!

    If this continues¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t let that!!!¡¹

    Michi-san fires the steel ball towards the feet of the men on the right¡­!

    Biiyuuuun, the stretched out iron chain tripped up their legs¡­!

    The remaining men jumped over the chain and comes closer to us!!!

    There¡¯s no obstacles for the men approaching from the left side.

    ¡¸Megu, Misuzu, Yukino¡­get behind me!!¡¹

    I hold the beat up stick¡­!

    I have to protect these girls at any cost!!

    The angry faces of the men comes closer!!

    ¡­At that moment!!!

    ¡­Shuba!!

    From behind us¡­

    The bush around the joint of the wire fence opens up¡­!

    A figure of a person comes from the underground!!!

    ¡¸¡­Get down everyone!!!¡¹

    We lowered our head when I heard the familiar voice!!!

    ¡¸¡­Toryaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Jumping over us who crouched down¡­Margo-san thrust into the men on the left!!!

    Margo-san holds a black stick around a meter in length on both hands!!!

    She sweeps the men approaching with the stick!!!

    ¡¸¡­Toyaaaaaaaa!! Toaaaa!!! Iyaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Higiiii!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Myaaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Abeshi!!!¡¹

    Their foothold is a bad slope however¡­!

    The men hit by Margo-san¡¯s stick rotates in the air and falls in the slope!!!

    ¡¸I leave that place to you!!!!¡¹

    Margo-san shouts at Michi while waving the stick.

    ¡­Oh right?

    ¡­What about the men approaching from the left?!

    ¡¸¡­I have accepted your request!!!!¡¹

    Michi-san throws down the chain and weights and took out a collapsible baton from her skirt!!!

    Shuba, stretching out the baton¡­she rushes towards the man in the front!!!

    ¡¸What the hell is that thing!!!¡¹

    The man caught the club swung by the small girl with his arm!!

    ¡¸Jou-chan¡¯s power makes it impossible to use this!!!¡¹

    The man¡¯s face distorts.

    His thichk arm grabs the end of the baton!!

    ¡­D-Dangerous?!

    Michi-san¡¯s caught???

    But, Michi-san¡¯s face shows no unrest¡­!

    ¡­Baribaribaribari!!!

    At that moment¡­the man¡¯s face trembled!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Agagagagagagagagaaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    A burning smell shrouds the surroundings.

    The man fell on the ground.

    ¡­Could this be?!

    That baton is a stun-gun?

    ¡¸¡­Wait a moment!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­D-Don¡¯t approach her carelessly!!!¡¹

    The remaining men were frightened by Michi-san¡¯s electric baton.

    At that moment¡­Margo-san has finished crushing the men on the right side¡­

    ¡¸Four remaining¡¹

    Margo-san approaches Michi-san slowly.

    ¡¸This four people should be left to me¡­¡¹

    Michi-san tells Margo-san while glaring at the men.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­It would be easier if the two of us cooperates¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san throws out her black stick and takes an unarmed stance¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I will leave one to you¡¹

    Michi-san said in a low voice¡­

    ¡¸My my¡­you haven¡¯t noticed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Margo-san jumps to the men at the moment Michi-san shows a surprised face¡­!!

    ¡¸Ah¡­Principal, it¡¯s been a while!!¡¹

    Margo-san greets Geropa-Kouchou on the other side of the ground while beating up one of the men with her fist.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me! Margo Starkweather, the one who graduated spring this year!¡¹

    Furthermore, using a roundhouse kick and an elbow¡­the two men were blown off at the same time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thankful for your kindness during my school years!!!¡¹

    The last one went down by an uppercut from below!!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, i-it¡¯s been a while¡­Margo-kun¡¹

    Geropa-kouchou¡¯s twitching face from the distance is looking over here.

    ¡¸¡­And, another one!!!¡¹

    Margo-san tried to kick the man that has already collapsed!!

    ¡­Then!

    The man who should¡¯ve fainted avoided Margo-san¡¯s foot!!

    ¡¸¡­Those two are are playing dead!!¡¹

    Margo-san warned us!

    ¡¸That and that one!!!¡¹

    The pointed men gets up quickly.

    ¡¸¡­You got us¡¹

    One of the men muttered.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m a pro too¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Also¡­I also do play dead a lot¡¹

    Margo-san talks to Michi-san while restraining the man who got up.

    ¡¸I will beat down these two so can you deal with tha man?¡¹

    Michi-san who didn¡¯t find the men who were¡ºplaying dead¡»¡­speaks in regret.

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    At that moment¡­the two of them rushes into action!!!

    Margo-san hammers her fist to the face of one of the men and twists her body to strike the other man¡¯s stomach with her elbow¡­!

    Michi-san strikes the man¡¯s neck with her electric baton!!!!

    ¡­Baribaribaribaribari!!!

    MArgo-san and Michi-san stopped moving¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuu!!!¡¹

    At the same time¡­the three men fell on the ground¡­!

    It¡¯s as if it was turned to an action movie.

    ¡¸¡­Oooooooh!¡¹

    Cheering voices unexpectedly come from the ground¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Hey, those who are inside the car¡­get out!¡¹

    Margo-san shouts on the three black vans with the fake right wing

    ¡¸¡­Y-yes¡¹

    Then, three young men who looks like fake right wing underlings come out frightened¡­

    They¡¯re wearing black biker gang jacket just like everyone just in case¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, we are¡¹

    ¡¸¡­we¡¯re just helpers¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­Senpai told me to come to part-time work for only today¡¹

    ¡¸I was only told to drive the car¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­we¡¯re unrelateded¡¹

    ¡¸Please spare us¡¹

    ¡­The fake right wing.

    Had some people helping on the part-time work for only today¡­

    ¡¸¡­Get your fainted friends on the car!¡¹

    MArgo-san told the young men.

    ¡¸Then get home¡­!¡¹

    The young men can¡¯t move because of fright.

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up! Hayaku!!2¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s roaring made part-time youths moving.

    ¡¸Y-yes!!¡¹

    The young men runs to the fake right wing who run down the slope, collapsed, and fainted.

    ¡¸¡­Now then¡¹

    Margo-san turns to the ground.

    She breathes in heavily¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Principal, everyone!!!¡¹

    Margo-san shouted with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s all done!! Please resume your game!!!! Sorry for showing something unsightly!!!¡¹

    Then, Margo-san smiled.

    That smile¡­made the people frozen up watching the fight across the fence breathe out.

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s done¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­what was that just now?¡¹

    ¡¸A movie filming?¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­That¡¯s the legendary Margo-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time seeing her¡¹

    ¡¸So she was real¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­she¡¯s strong like a monster¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­who¡¯s that chibi?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s Margo-senpai¡¯s acquaintance either way¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­should it have been better if we didn¡¯t watch?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­the principal is looking at them in blank surprise¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody called the police nor ambulance¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It might be a world we¡¯re not involved with¡­¡¹

    I can hear the sound of people talking from afar.

    ¡¸Listen¡­there are people watching so relax your faces¡¹

    Margo-san tells us.

    ¡¸But¡­don¡¯t lower your guard yet¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Those part-timers on the fake right wing might just be acting that they¡¯re afraid¡­¡¹

    I see¡­they approach us while pretending to nurse the collapsed men¡­

    There¡¯s a possibility of them suddenly attacking¡­

    ¡¸Those people saying that they¡¯re just working part time might just be a lie. What if they were regular members of the fake right wing? Furthermore, what if the one with the strongest fighting ability is among them? Maybe guys earlier were just a decoy and they hid all the way to penetrate our gaps¡­?!¡¹

    Yup¡­That¡¯s possible.

    ¡¸Also¡­we don¡¯t know if the people who collapsed are completely fainted. They may regain consciousness suddenly and it¡¯s possible for them to counterattack¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san always behaves considering the worst possible situation.

    Michi-san approaches Misuzu-san and takes an alert attitude.

    I also stand to protect Megu and Yukino.

    Of course¡­I¡¯m holding my beat up stick¡­

    Meanwhile¡­the three part-time young men drags the collapsed fake right wing and throws them to their cars.

    ¡¸By the way¡­you do get it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to Michi-san.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    Michi-san looks up at Margo-san with a dubious face.

    ¡¸¡­The worst problem on your act just earlier¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Michi-san kindly.

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Michi-san fell silent.

    ¡¸¡­I will reflect on it on my own¡­it¡¯s nothing of your concern¡¹

    Misuzu intervenes Michi-san who says that.

    ¡¸No, Michi¡­hear Margo-san out¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    The petite girl looks up at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Margo-san is a pro. A superior¡­If Margo-san didn¡¯t come to save us just now, you won¡¯t be able to protect me¡­is that correct?¡¹

    Michi-san answers in regret.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Then first¡­you should be thanking Margo-san, right?¡¹

    ¡­Michi-san

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much for your help¡¹

    She bows her head to Margo-san.

    ¡¸Also¡­You should be asking for your Senpai¡¯s opinion by yourself right?¡¹

    Hearing Misuzu¡­Michi-san.

    ¡¸What is the problem with my behavior¡­I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience but please teach me. I am very sorry for my immature and arrogant remarks earlier¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu also bows to Margo-san.

    ¡¸I will ask of it too¡­please tell us your opinion about Michi¡¯s actions just now¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸First, your main choice of weapon is bad. The chains and weight are a flashy in visuals but¡­there¡¯s a risk of hurting the surrounding people when you wield them so you could not avoid but taking distance on the subject you¡¯re protecting, which is Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸When you take so much distance¡­the enemy would surround you. It would¡¯ve been bad if the enemy spread out left and right from the beginning. You may be safe but it¡¯s bad for the guard to have the subject be caught by the enemy, right?¡¹

    From what Margo-san said¡­Michi-san.

    ¡¸That¡­I considered that the battle was in a bad position. As long as the men can¡¯t go down the slope¡­I judged that I can protect Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Un¡­it¡¯s definitely a slope so it would be difficult to get behind us quickly.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case¡­they can just take distance and run to the fence side on the slope and descend, won¡¯t you be unable to do anything if you were attacked from the bottom? There¡¯s fifteen of them¡­in addition, there¡¯s three more from the car. You won¡¯t be bale to do anything if there¡¯s a separate force¡­would you?¡¹

    Margo-san assumes all the possibilties.

    ¡¸That¡­is right, however¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Actually¡­the enemies split up in the end. If ever I didn¡¯t jump in the moment¡­Michi-san alone can stop the men on the right side but the men attacking from the left side would be able to break through¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Michi-san looks down.

    ¡¸Also¡­The three¡ºplaying dead¡» Have you noticed them hiding in your blind spot and were approaching Misuzu-san and others little by little?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I wasn¡¯t able to notice them¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san observes the surrounding while she was fighting.

    ¡¸You are Misuzu-san¡¯s guard right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸You must never fail your role as a guard. One small mistake you overlook and the life of the one you¡¯re guarding will be lost¡­you should acquire a habit of watching over the situation a bit more¡¹

    Michi-san turns to Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama, I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    She lowers her head deeply.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Michi¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Michi-san.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­You don¡¯t have the weight and height so you¡¯re fixated on the big weapons like chains and iron balls¡­but it wasn¡¯t suitable for this location¡¹

    Margo-san continues.

    ¡¸Especially the enemy was on the slope and you were under it. The power of steel ball falls so much when attacking from below¡­also!¡¹

    Margo-san picks up the chains and iron ball that fell on the ground while being cautious of the part time youth.

    She picks up the iron ball together with the chains.

    Then, she puts the steel ball on her hand and observed it.

    ¡¸As expected. This isn¡¯t a real iron ball¡¹

    ¡­Eh, it¡¯s not real?

    It looks like a heavy steel ball though

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s hardened rubber¡¹

    Michi-san said bashfully.

    ¡¸Of course it is. True steel ball would be too heavy for you to wield¡­and it would kill everyone if you swing it seriously¡¹

    Margo-san said laughingly.

    ¡¸¡­I also practice with genuine steel balls. But my father hasn¡¯t allowed me to use it in actual battle¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s also practicing with real steel balls¡­

    ¡¸Well of course. Your precision is too low that it¡¯s too dangerous, he can¡¯t permit it¡¹

    Margo-san says while looking down on Michi.

    ¡¸Because you can¡¯t kill the opponent with a single blow¡­they can ¡ºplay dead¡»like that. Also, three of them is too many¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Michi-san bows her head deeply.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a iron or rubber¡­You have to repeat training until you can completely drive it to a vital point on a human body¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think it is as you say¡¹

    Michi-san is getting close to crying

    ¡¸Even if this ball isn¡¯t genuine¡­it¡¯s easy to become dangerous. At first¡­You hit the tip of the black stick on the head of the man, right?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. She shoot it out at first¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Are you talking about¡ºMissile Punch¡»?¡¹

    ¡­M-Missile puinch/

    ¡¸It¡¯s a technique that shoots itself into an enemy¡­¡¹

    Certainly¡­It was a ¡ºMissile¡»and¡ºPunch¡», but¡­

    ¡¸That was launched by a reinforced spring right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­That is right¡¹

    ¡¸In truth¡­that weapon shoots out a sharp object like a knife, right?¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s dangerous.

    ¡¸Yes¡­My father made it with a former Soviet Spetsnaz knife as a reference¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­Everyone will know it when they see it¡¹

    Y-You know it Margo-san?!

    ¡¸Actually¡­It¡¯s a weapon that shoots out a sharp pointed knife and kills the opponent with a blow. And yet¡­the thing you used has no blades. Therefore I thought that all your weapons have no killing capacity¡¹

    I see¡­Shooting out a lump without a blade or swinging out a rubber ball¡­

    A weapon only stunning the opponent¡­it has no power to go as far as killing.

    ¡¸The true Kudou style is used with the power to kill. ¡ºMissile punch¡»too¡­The thing father uses has a proper blade, and there¡¯s poison on the cutting edge too¡­!

    Michi-san answers not wanting to diminish the name of Kudou style.

    ¡¸But¡­Father¡­hasn¡¯t allowed me to use it yet¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm.

    I understand her father¡¯s feelings¡­

    I don¡¯t want to make this small and cute girl be a murderer.

    But¡­it must be dangerous to have a poison on the blade.

    ¡¸The relationship of you and your father doesn¡¯t matter¡­I¡¯m telling you that your weapon choice is bad. If you show such a thing first¡­it¡¯s possible that the opponent might notice ¡ºCould it be that her next weapon doesn¡¯t have the power to kill as much as it looks?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­you may be right¡¹

    Michi-san looks down.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­your attacks have to make your opponents faint with a single blow. If the hit was shallow and they ¡ºpretend to be dead¡»it would expose that your weapon isn¡¯t as dangerous as it looks¡¹

    Margo-san rolls the hand on her ball.

    ¡¸Please return my ¡ºVictory Hammer¡»¡¹

    ¡­V-Victory hammer?

    ¡¸Here¡­It was fun to combine this with a laser pointer though¡¹

    Margo-san says while passing the rubber ball that looks like iron too Michi-san.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not Laser pointer. It¡¯s ¡ºCrimson flash¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Crimson flash?¡¹

    I muttered unconsciously.

    ¡¸Yes¡­It¡¯s a crimson ray!¡¹

    Michi-san looks at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸Err¡­Then, what about the ¡ºcollapsible baton with a stun gun¡»you used last?¡¹

    When I asked¡­Michi-san.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s my ¡ºJupiter Thunderbolt¡», what about it?¡¹

    She¡¯s looking at my face¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s all Kudou style old martial arts?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course¡¹

    Michi-san answers with an angry and serious face.

    ¡­Hmm.

    ¡­¡ºMissile Punch¡»¡ºVictory Hammer¡»¡ºCrimson Flash¡»¡ºJupiter Thunderbolt¡»¡­

    Indeed¡­Kudou style old martial arts.

    Is it really an old martial art?

    ¡¸The current Kudo-style has been arranged by my father to be a contemporary style¡­¡¹

    Michi-san said.

    ¡¸The current keepers are only my father and I¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nnnnnnn?!

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­if I recall, your mother, brother, and sister are all guards of Kouzuki family too?¡¹

    ¡­Michi-san answered looking disappointed.

    ¡¸Mother and others don¡¯t understand the wonder of Kudou style¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then that means?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mother acquires the normal Karate and Martial arts¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s bad.

    ¡­For Kudou style

    ¡¸That¡¯s why grandfather has sent out Michi for training under the pretense of being my guard¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Training?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a change to make her study and grow up into a wonderful guard under the guidance of the experience people like Margo-san and the people of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    Michi-san looks up at Misuzu with a surprised face.

    ¡¸¡­I see, that might be the case¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    1. Run, Jojo¡¯s Bizarre adventures Part 7 ?

    2. The raw says ¡°Hayaku! Hari-appu!¡± ?

 Chapter 147 : Lunch on the grass

    ¡¸¡­but, how did they know we¡¯re here?¡¹

    I asked Margo-san.

    We resume our lunch again.

    The rest of the lunch Katsuko-nee has prepared was safe because Megu quickly put them in the basket when the fake right wing broke in.

    Now, Margo-san who was just rampaging picks a sandwich with us.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡­Minaho¡¯s leaked info gets into them¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s face looks natural.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    Why did she invite the enemy on purpose?

    ¡¸Well you see¡­¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Yukino¡­

    It must mean not to talk about the ¡ºShirasaka head house¡»in front of Yukino.

    I nod.

    ¡¸If have established the fact that the¡ºenemy¡»has made an attack¡­we can fight the ¡ºenemy¡»thoroughly with a cause¡¹

    Earlier¡­Minaho-neesan told the lawyer of Shirasaka family a lot of things.

    But, that is just a ¡ºPunishment¡»against the villain Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    It¡¯s not a ¡ºdeclaration of war¡»against Shirasaka head family¡­

    ¡­But¡­the fake right wing hired by the Shirasaka family attempted to kidnap Megu.

    This is an attack of ¡ºShirasaka head family¡»to ¡ºKuromori¡»

    That¡¯s why will will go on an all-out fight with ¡ºShirasaka head family¡»

    The one who has crossed the line was ¡ºShirasaka family¡»¡­

    Is that what it meant?

    ¡¸Of course¡­This leak is concerned with Kouzuki-san too. Those strange fake right wing ¡ºEnemy¡»who came to us might be mediated by Kouzuki-san from behind¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes¡­

    Minaho-neesan has completely obstructed the connections of the underground society to Shirasaka family completely.

    And yet¡­Suddenly an organization cooperating with Shirasaka family appears, those kind of possibilities should be fully considered too.

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki-san thinks of it as an opportunity to introduce each other¡¹

    ¡­Introduce each other?

    ¡¸Me to Kudou-san¡­and Kudou-san to me¡­ Instead of talking and taking time, it would be easier to understand by showing the fighting ability of each other. How one thinks and how one moves¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Kudou-san while smiling.

    Kudou-san¡­drinks the tea Megu prepared expressionlessly.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s inevitable if it¡¯s Kouzuki-sama¡¯s order but¡­my only master is father. I don¡¯t intend to ask others for their teachings¡¹

    She¡¯s a small and cute girl on the outside though¡­

    Her personality is obstinate and stubborn.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I intend to teach you anything¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said clearly.

    ¡¸But¡­if you are a pro, you have to work on people from other teams¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Michi! You¡¯re still inexperienced. I think you shouldn¡¯t stick to your own style!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Kudou-san.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m Kudou Martial artist¡¹

    Kudou-san sticks to her own position to the end.

    ¡¸¡­Then, you won¡¯t be able to protect anyone, you will also die¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t care about your style¡­I don¡¯t even care on who you are. If you¡¯re someone who knows what to prioritize¡­I will accept you¡¹

    Kudou-san¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.

    ¡¸But¡­if you are a foolish and stubborn one¡­I will knock you out and have Kouzuki-san take you back¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s spirit makes Kudou-san bend her body straight.

    ¡¸¡­Do you intend to eliminate me?¡¹

    Calmly¡­Kudou-san stretches her hand on her bag.

    ¡¸No matter how combat efficient you are, someone who doesn¡¯t know priorities are just a hindrance¡­¡¹

    Margo-san also raises her feet¡­

    With Margo-san¡¯s muscle strength, she can move to Kudou-san¡¯s place in a moment and attack.

    ¡¸¡­Are you saying that I¡¯m hindrance!¡¹

    The middle school girl who¡¯s a self-proclaimed a student of old martial arts seems to be offended¡­

    She moves her hand inside the bag immediately¡­!

    ¡­Ah, geez.

    ¡­What a troublesome child.

    It would be troublesome if she takes out her ¡ºMissile punch¡»or ¡ºJupiter Thunderbolt¡»again.

    I grabbed Kudou-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Kudou-san blinks her eyes and looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­W-w-w-w-w-w-w-what are you doing?!¡¹

    Kudou-san¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re not allowed to use weapons. Kudou-san, I think you should calm down¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I think the same¡¹

    Misuzu affirms my words.

    ¡¸Michi, you¡¯re too bloodthirsty for a guard. Guards don¡¯t stand out that much!¡¹

    Yeah¡­I think so too

    This girl likes flashy things.

    But¡­Kudou-san right now isn¡¯t listening to Misuzu.

    She¡¯s in a feverish haste looking at my hand holding her down¡­

    ¡¸¡­M-Misuzu-samaaa?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Michi?¡¹

    Looking at the panicking girl who¡¯s usually expressionless¡­

    Misuzu asks wonderingly.

    ¡¸T-This man is touching my hand!¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    ¡­Was it rude of me touching her all this time?

    ¡¸¡­Oh, sorry sorry¡¹

    I release my hand.

    But still¡­Kudou-san looks at her own hand.

    ¡¸¡­I wasn¡¯t able to feel the bloodthirst¡¹

    Kudou-san mutters.

    ¡¸¡­Bloodthirst?¡¹

    When I asked, Kudou-san glares at me¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­which school are you from¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­School?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Iai? Aikido?¡¹

    Kudou-san looks at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not doing any martial art though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡¹

    Kudou-san shouts!!

    ¡¸¡­Normal men can never erase their presence and touch me!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Even if you say that.

    ¡¸Any men¡­will have a unique presence when they approach me¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-san observes me.

    ¡¸¡­When men approach me, they feel a bit nervous¡­they¡¯re holding a complicated ¡ºthoughts¡»¡¹

    Well¡­Kudou-san is an amazing beauty¡­men would be nervous just from looking at her.

    ¡¸¡­Especially on the street on the way to school, sometimes, men turn their evil ¡ºthoughts¡»to me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­E-Evil ¡ºThoughts¡»?

    ¡¸¡­Could that be a molester?¡¹

    I asked it.

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no way a vicious man like a molester can get close to a Kudou style practitioner!¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so?¡¹

    I see¡­so you can know¡ºthought¡»that much

    ¡¸Yes¡­I absolutely ride only a female exclusive vehicle when going to school!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Kudou-san

    That¡¯s unelated to being a practitioner right?!

    ¡¸¡ºEvil Thought¡»is you see¡­that!¡¹

    ¡­That?

    ¡¸¡­¡ºLetters¡»!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºletters¡»?

    ¡¸Occasionally at the station platform in the morning¡­a man brings a letter filled with ¡ºevil thought¡» while saying ¡ºUhm, please read this¡»!¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s.

    ¡­Could that be?

    ¡¸Those kind of men emits a very strong wicked ¡ºaura¡»! And of course¡­the ¡ºletter¡¯s¡»content is wriggling with ¡ºEvil thought¡»as well!¡¹

    Kudou-san speaks passionately¡­

    Now then¡­what should we do?

    ¡¸That happens three times in a day! There¡¯s also five waiting to ambush me in front of the school gate!¡¹

    Yup¡­She¡¯s popular.

    ¡¸I think everyone of them are sent out buy a different martial arts group hostile to Kudou style! They intend to exhaust my spirit by throwing their evil ¡ºThought¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaaaaaaaaa.

    ¡­W-What should we do?

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­Could it be that you never read the contents of the letter?¡¹

    I try to ask that at least.

    ¡¸Obviously! Why should I open an envelope filled with such fearsome ¡ºEvil thoughts¡»!¡¹

    ¡­A-As expected.

    ¡¸Then¡­How do you dispose of the letters?¡¹

    When I asked¡­Kudou-san¡¯s eyes flared up¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I burn them!¡¹

    ¡­Burn¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Such evil¡ºthoughts¡»needs to be burned by flames of purification¡­!¡¹

    ¡­F-Flames of purification

    ¡¸For that sake, I always bring this ¡ºBurning Plazma¡»close to myself¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Kudou-san takes out a red electric lighter from her pocket.

    ¡¸¡­That lighter¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­with this ¡ºBurning Plazma¡»I completely purify it with the flames in front of the person who have given it to me¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s burning it without reading?

    ¡­With that ¡ºBurning Plazma¡»?

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu. Uhm, could it be that Kudou-san is¡­?!¡¹

    While we¡¯re amazed from hearing out Kudou-san¡¯s talk¡­Misuzu from the side calmly drinks her tea.

    She¡¯s already used to it.

    It seems that she already knows this talk since Kudou-san¡¯s younger times.

    ¡¸Yes, it is as Danna-sama thinks¡­Michi has been on an all girl¡¯s school since she was a child. Just like Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    The super ojou-sama school Misuzu is going, I heard that it is complete from nursery to high school¡­

    In short, this girl has no immunity towards men?

    ¡¸To be honest, Misuzu is surprised as well¡­This is also my first time seeing Michi talking to a man for a long time¡­¡¹

    ¡­I-Is that so?

    ¡¸Anyway! Whenever men approaches me, they surely emit evil¡ºthoughts¡» I can feel that! Therefore¡­No man has ever touched me other than my father and brother!¡¹

    She¡¯s a boxed lady in some meanings.

    Even though she¡¯s swinging iron balls¡­

    No¡­Speaking of which.

    This girl didn¡¯t beat up the men unless she used steel ball or the baton¡­

    She¡¯s avoiding direct contact with her opponent?!

    ¡¸Even my father nor brother haven¡¯t touched my body for these three years!¡¹

    Kudou-san pats her chest.

    ¡¸Especially father, his¡ºBloodthirst¡»is strong so¡­even now, at times he try to touch me, I can dodge him on whatever situation it is¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s not martial arts¡­

    That¡¯s just his father wanting skinship from his daughter¡­

    No, it feels pitiful for him so let¡¯s not think about it.

    ¡¸And yet¡­ Why I wasn¡¯t able to notice Yoshida-sama¡¯s thought and why was he able to touch my hand?!¡¹

    The petite beautiful middle school girl stares at my face.

    ¡­W-Well

    ¡­E-Errr

    ¡¸¡­Michi, you don¡¯t get it?¡¹

    Misuzu laughs./

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t. Misuzu-sama. Please teach this one¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-san looks at Misuzu with a serious face.

    Misuzu answers with a smile.

    ¡¸Danna-sama doesn¡¯t have any evil thoughts towards you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­No evil thoughts?

    ¡¸My Danna-sama¡­completely opens his heart to his allies he can believe in¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is he accepting me as his ally?¡¹

    Kudou-san looks at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. He thinks of Michi as his ally already so he stopped Michi¡¯s hand so you won¡¯t fight Margo-san. That¡¯s the only thought he had¡­ There¡¯s no ¡ºEvil thought¡»nor ¡ºBlood thirst¡»so Michi wasn¡¯t able to reject Danna-sama¡¯s hand touching her¡¹

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t feel ¡ºEvil thoughts¡»nor¡ºBlood thirst¡»towards me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, for Michi who can feel the ¡ºdanger¡»¡­you were unconsciously avoiding Danna-sama¡¯s hand right? Your heart felt safety from Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºHand¡»¡­therefore, Danna-sama was able to touch you¡­¡¹

    Misuzu explained.

    ¡¸¡­Is that how it is?¡¹

    Kudou-san looks at me with eyes of surprise.

    Err¡­How should I answer her?¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to fight Kudou-san. You¡¯re protecting Misuzu so I think of you as an ally. Also¡­As expected, I don¡¯t want you to fight Margo-san who¡¯s my ally as well so I purely wanted to stop Kudou-san¡­that¡¯s why I hold Kudou-san¡¯s hand. That¡¯s all. There¡¯s no special reason for doing it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Somehow, it feels strange.

    I don¡¯t intend to make an excuse but it looks like I¡¯m making one.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry, Yoshida-sama!¡¹

    Kusou-san bows her head with her hands on the ground.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸I have never thought Yoshida-sama relies on me that much!¡¹

    Haa¡­Someone save me.

    This girl is quite troublesome.1

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯re still young. You need to meet various people and learn¡­¡¹

    Misuzu tells Kudou-san.

    ¡¸That is the same for me. In these several days¡­I¡¯ve met a lot of people starting from Danna-sama. I was taught various things I never knew about¡­each and every day¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Kudou-san.

    ¡¸I love Danna-sama, I respect him. I think he¡¯s a very wonderful man. He¡¯s my pride, my treasure¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸I also respect Megumi-san the same. I love her. This one has a stronger heart than me¡­a much more wonderful woman than me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s on the back this all time spoke to Misuzu.

    ¡¸I respect Misuzu-san more. Misuzu-san¡¯s always bright and cheerful¡­she¡¯s always bearing kind feelings to everyone around her. I also love Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡­ Megu

    ¡¸You have said ¡ºLet¡¯s get along forever¡»before, didn¡¯t you? I was very glad that time¡­very grateful of Misuzu-san¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Even I always envy Megumi-san¡¯s strength. I also want to throw my family like Megumi-san and jump into Danna-sama to be alone with him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t have the courage to abandon my house. That¡¯s why I¡¯m envious of your courage. As a person¡­as a woman¡­I respect you¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Megumi-san¡­Margo-san¡¯s excellent physical ability and judgement is wonderful¡­Katsuko-sama¡¯s strong kindness to the core¡­Nagisa-sama¡¯s broad-mindedness¡­Nei-san¡¯s brightness¡­Yuzuki-sama¡¯s iron-like will¡­everyone is wonderful. Ten times more charming than me, much more intelligent, filled with energy and judgement¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu isn¡¯t a formal member of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    She¡¯s only related somehow through me.

    Misuzu looks at the women of ¡ºKuromori¡»like that.

    ¡¸I feel happy because I was able to meet women who are superior at me at this time. And I think that this inferior me must not grow jealous, nor depressed, accept it upfront and polish myself. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the years ahead but¡­I want to be a fantastic woman that¡¯s able to stand on par with everyone¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡­ I want to be with you forever¡¹

    Megu said¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­I feel the same as well. I¡¯m no match against any of the other women but¡­I¡¯d do my best to be as strong as everyone someday¡­if not, I can¡¯t live together with Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you saying? Aren¡¯t Misuzu and Megu much more amazing than I am? You two are charming¡­strong¡­kind¡­ Even though I¡¯m the one thinking that I have to do my best so everyone won¡¯t run out of patience for me¡­!¡¹

    Even though I¡¯m the most useless member of the society, a fool, inferior.

    Even though I¡¯m just being helped by everyone out of pity¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love you¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama who does his best like that is what I love the best!¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu¡­smiled and said.

    ¡¸I love you too¡­Misuzu¡­Megu¡­!¡¹

    The three of us look at each other.

    Then¡­smiled at each other.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Michi¡¹

    Misuzu turns to Kudou-san.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the practitioner of the Kudou style martial art you¡¯re proud of, but¡­¡¹

    Kudou-san looks at Misuzu¡¯s eyes as she listen to her talk.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s not bad¡­you don¡¯t have to rely on the power you have acquired but look for something you need to learn in the future¡¹

    ¡­What you need to learn in the future

    ¡¸We¡¯re still young after all¡­¡¹

    Misuzu smiles kindly.

    ¡¸You need to have feelings of respect even to the people who don¡¯t have power currently¡­you also need to learn from the people you respect¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words sinks inside Kudou-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡ºLearn¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Humans are evolving creatures. Unable to do it yesterday, able to do it today¡­tomorrow they¡¯ll be good at it. You have to think about improving yourself like that¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Can I say something?¡¹

    Margo-san interrupts the conversation of the two.

    ¡¸Yes please¡¹

    Misuzu accepts happily.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­You¡¯re small and you don¡¯t have the power and weight so how about select a method of attack for the current you?¡¹

    Margo-san seems to be talking about the ¡ºcombat efficiency¡»and ¡ºstrategy¡»in a way easy to understand for Kudou-san.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that is right¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Kudou-san, how old are you right now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­15 years old¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not growing taller anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ve grown taller by five centimeters since last year¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you have no intentions of growing taller in the future?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by that?¡¹

    Kudou-san seems to be annoyed again.

    ¡¸Well¡­If the you right now don¡¯t intend go grow taller, I can¡¯t see you practicing your current techniques¡¹

    ¡­True.

    The ¡ºChains and steel ball¡»the ¡ºMissile Punch¡»and the ¡ºBaton¡»

    She has to think of what to do to remove the disadvantage of her small body.

    ¡¸That¡­this is the only thing I can do right now¡­¡¹

    Kudou-san objects making an unpleasant face.

    ¡¸Hmm, then every time you grow taller and heavier¡­You have to look for a strategy suitable for that figure from scratch again¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Kudou-san fell silent.

    ¡¸Of course¡­if you do that, you won¡¯t reach the time to make it suitable. You won¡¯t be able to master one technique seriously¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is not¡¹

    ¡¸It was okay with the small fry like today but¡­incomplete techniques like that won¡¯t go through the real ¡ºenemy¡» You do know that much right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Kudou-san looks down

    ¡¸That¡¯s is why we all spend years to polish our techniques. Even I¡¯m the same¡­I¡¯m quite big after all. Making tight turns don¡¯t work. And my main job is to guard Minaho and Nei. I have to polish my hand to hand combat as I use my body to protect them. I train everyday with that kind of thought¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­you should have a mental image of your ideal figure after a few years¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My ideal in the future?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you¡¯re a middle school student currently, imagine your ideal self in the future and think what you should do to achieve that. What kind of training you should do¡­what kind of experience you have to acquire¡­¡¹

    Kudou-san exhales.

    ¡¸I¡­have never though of that myself until now. My father always thinks ¡ºJust do what you can right now¡», ¡ºKeep yourself in the best state at the moment¡»¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸What Kudou-san¡¯s father said and what I just said isn¡¯t that different¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Kudou-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­Your father¡¯s word of ¡ºAccepting¡»is different¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Misuzu shouts

    ¡¸I see¡­so that¡¯s why!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸This is why my grandfather¡­he understood that Michi has already reached her limit of understanding under Kudou-san¡­that¡¯s why he sent out Michi to train outside¡­!¡¹

    Train¡­outside?

    ¡¸¡­There are a lot of opinions from various people in the world. Just like how my world has expanded when I met Danna-sama¡­Michi should also meet various people too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles and speaks to Kudou-san.

    ¡¸First¡­you should embrace the thought of respecting the people much more excellent that yourself. Learn from those people¡¯s perspective and thought¡­Michi¡¯s outlook on the world has changed because of Margo-san¡¯s opinion, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Go and change even more. I will be the same¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸After coming to love Danna-sama¡­everyday is a heart throbbing experience. Anything makes my heart throb for the first time in my life. When you experience those heart throbbing things¡­that will become an experience. Even if it won¡¯t make your heart throb on the second time it would feel comfortable¡­but you see¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸The throbbing won¡¯t be lost. Once you experience something heart throbbing¡­something new will make your heart throb again in the future! I¡¯m very happy right now. Being together with Danna-sama¡­I always come with something new to make my heart throb! I¡¯m sure, I will continue to feel this heart throbbing for all my life¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu!

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Michi should also feel her heart throb while learning with us!¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-san.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Understood. Misuzu-sama¡¹

    She answers.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you people¡­Are you really idiots?!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s been hanging her head all this time ahead of us has said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fed up with this already! Let me go already! I already had enough going through this idiocy! I can¡¯t endure this already!¡¹

    1. Dareka tasukete ?

 Chapter 148 : Yukino is Yukino

    Yukino¡­lost her temper.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t endure this anymore! Let me go already! I don¡¯t want the scary and painful thing anymore!¡¹

    Yukino screams while shedding tears again.

    Why is Yukino so easy to cry?

    She cries and just let out all of the minus feelings outside.

    She just let it out without making any solution.

    No¡­Yukino will never try to move by herself to solve something.

    She¡¯ll always tell others to ¡¸***this!¡¹¡­

    She¡¯ll leave her body to the situation without doing anything.

    No matter what happens, she¡¯ll never stand up with her own power¡­

    And yet, she¡¯ll continue to complain to other people¡­

    That is the woman named Shirasaka Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­We don¡¯t care if you do, but can you do anything by yourself?¡¹

    Margo-san said nonchalantly.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by that!¡¹

    Yukino glares at Margo-san.

    ¡¸The attack from the fake right wing a while ago¡­do you think that you¡¯re completely unrelated to that?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs at Yukino.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious!¡­I don¡¯t have anything to do with those people who attacked you! Everyone¡¯s going for all of you right?!¡¹

    ¡­ Oh.

    The crying girl has changed her face to the angry one¡­

    In the end¡­crying and getting angry are the only emotions coming out of Yukino.

    An undisciplined child rudely ¡ºletting out her emotions¡»¡­the people around her just think of it as trouble.

    ¡¸¡­Your father has caused trouble to some crime syndicates. Didn¡¯t we tell you that yesterday?¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Yukino as if investigating.

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke has quite the debt on those crime syndicates though¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    Margo-san seems to be teaching us how to control Yukino.

    She looks at Misuzu, Megu and my eyes while speaking calmly to Yukino.

    We nod in a way Yukino won¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you saying!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s weak to threats.

    Her burning anger was put down quickly.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s still 16 years old¡­then I think those people would be pleased to earn for five years¡¹

    Margo-san takes out a bluff card.

    ¡¸¡­Five years¡­?¡¹

    Yukino took the bait.

    ¡¸That means you¡¯re expected to work for five years on the underground prostitution¡­or rather, it will only be for five years¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Within five years¡­your skin will be worn out, your hair would turn gray and your breasts would sag down tragically I guess. Your vagina and anus would be completely loose¡­after all, you would be taking 30 people every day for five years

    Yukino¡¯s face tremble in fear.

    ¡¸Ah, but it¡¯s okay¡­those people won¡¯t hesitate to use dangerous drugs. They¡¯ll drug Yukino-san¡¯s brain hard for five years so you¡¯ll feel always happy¡­in exchange, I think you will forget your own name. There will be some intelligence left for you to at least add one digit numbers¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s body tremble in fear.

    ¡¸¡­The first three years would be easy I think. High school girls on their active years will have quite a lot of guests so I think it will be emotionally painful. But¡­it will be physically painful once you exceed 18 years old. If you don¡¯t meet up the perverted kind of requests, it would be impossible to earn the same as before. And when you pass 20 years old¡­those crime syndicate managing you will think ¡ºIt¡¯s about time her body breaks so it¡¯s inevitable¡»¡­and they¡¯ll arrange for request of forcible ¡ºbody destruction¡» Well, be prepared to have an artificial anus¡­the muscles on your anus would already snap so it¡¯s inevitable¡¹

    Won¡¯t that make you want to die instead?

    ¡¸The people your father has caused trouble do that in normal basis¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke himself don¡¯t have any methods than selling his internal organs for money right? Even if you force that old man on manual labor, he can¡¯t do anything great. Even your mother will only be sold to maniacs. When it comes to it¡­it is normal for them to want to use Yukino-san¡¯s body to repay her father¡¯s debt¡­that is how crime syndicate thinks. Your body would be the one to earn the most¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san switches the talk amazingly.

    Certainly, Yukino¡¯s father may have created problems with those people¡­

    Those that attacked earlier, the fake right wing were hired by ¡ºShirasaka house¡»¡­

    In short¡­they¡¯re irrelevant to the crime syndicates Shirasaka Sousuke have caused trouble with.

    And yet¡­Margo-san is using the fear from being attacked by the right wing to Yukino.

    ¡¸If Yukino-san walks out there alone¡­those people would kidnap you. First you would be gang-banged by everyone in the crime syndicate then tomorrow you would be sold to a prostitution ring¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Do your best alone¡­let me tell you this however, we still hold your father. He won¡¯t come to save you¡­or would you cry on the Shirasaka head family? Do you want to tell them¡ºMy father caused problems with crime syndicates so I want you to help disposing them¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t say that¡¹

    ¡­Yukino doesn¡¯t know that the ¡ºShirasaka Head family¡»can¡¯t move on Shirasaka Sousuke case anymore.

    If Yukino asks to be rescued by the head of the Shirasaka family, Shirasaka Moritsugu¡­Shirasaka house will rescue her immediately.

    Shirasaka Moritsugu seems to have taken a like at Yukino¡­

    But, Yukino¡¯s pride is too high.

    She won¡¯t speak out about the problem his father has caused to the Shirasaka head family with her own mouth at all.

    Much more about herself being raped¡­

    ¡¸We do not care a single bit about you¡­please go on and try to protect your own body!¡¹

    Margo-san makes her parting shot while laughing.

    ¡¸As long as you¡¯re being with us¡­it is inevitable so I¡¯m guarding Yukino-san for the moment, but¡­to be honest, I hate girls like you so it would really help me if you disappear from here¡¹

    Yukino is trembling.

    ¡¸Well¡­if we part right now, it would be impossible to meet you again. You¡¯ll be abducted by the guys like earlier by the end of the day¡­and tomorrow, you¡¯ll be in some island on an inland sea somewhere. There are those kinds of prostitution island. Earn as much as you can for five years there okay? Your father¡¯s debt might be repayed. Though¡­your look after five years would make even your family unable to identify you¡¹

    ¡­Logically.

    ¡­Concretely

    ¡­Using words that is easy to imagine by the opponent.

    Also¡­trying to throw those to Yukino while make it sound as violent and disastrous image.

    Yukino will say ¡¸there¡¯s no way that will happen¡¹while desperately imagining it happen, she¡¯s unable to object the idea and logic of her opponent.

    Yukino¡¯s¡­a bit of a dull thinker.

    No¡­I¡¯m the same though.

    ¡­Yup.

    Yukino and I are on the same level of dumbness.

    I know that but¡­

    However¡­Yukino fundamentally lacks the vitality to overcome fate with her own power.

    She¡¯s mentally weak, a girl that only lives under someone¡¯s protection, and yet¡­only her ego and pride is huge, what an unbalanced girl¡­

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s all lies¡­I-I don¡¯t believe you¡¹

    Look¡­even though she¡¯s saying ¡¸I don¡¯t believe you¡¹¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s already believing it

    She¡¯s completely caught into Margo-san¡¯s plan.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it if you don¡¯t believe me either way¡­Also, I don¡¯t think of anything even if you were to be kidnapped by the crime syndicate¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san scorns Yukino.

    ¡¸Did you forget?¡­We¡¯re all people who have grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke. Actually, we don¡¯t want to save you. We¡¯re only considering of Yoshida-kun¡¯s feelings so the revenge on you is weakened¡­ !

    Yukino rejects it.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re weakening it?! That¡¯s already too cruel!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san.

    Turns her eyes filled with ¡ºBlood thirst¡»to Yukino!!

    ¡¸¡­I think it¡¯s already a bonus for you that you¡¯re alive¡¹

    Yukino felt the blood thirst upfront and trembled.

    ¡­She let out a ¡¸Hii¡¹frightened voice

    ¡¸¡­We have been in contact with you all this time with that sensation. If it wasn¡¯t for Yoshida-kun¡­You would¡¯ve been sold away already. Everyone knows that right?¡¹

    Margo-san turns to Megu and MIsuzu.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Minaho-san have said it. She has intended to sell Yukino away to a prostitution ring on a foreign country¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu have heard it too. The plan was to send her to a prostitution cave on the slums of south east Asia¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­she said that she won¡¯t do that as long as Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t abandon Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Yukino-san¡¯s future all depends on Danna-sama¡¹

    The words let out by the two of them makes Yukino tremble.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­that plan is still in pending state¡­it¡¯s not cancelled at all!¡¹

    Margo-san throws sharp eyes to Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡­What are you telling me to do then?!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s gone back to her crying has asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know. How about you loiter around there and get caught by those crime syndicates quickly?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that. I can¡¯t endure that¡­¡¹

    Yukino cries again.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want that then stick with Yoshida-kun for the time being¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    Being guided by the glance¡­Yukino¡¯s eyes also looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Well, when Yoshida-kun has abandoned you, it would be the time you have exhausted your fate. Once Yoshida-kun judges that he doesn¡¯t need Yukino-san¡­we will immediately dispose of you¡¹

    Margo-san said clearly.

    Yukino¡­looks at us with frightened eyes.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t need this girl anymore, do you? Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡­Yukino is just a hindrance ¡¹

    Megu too¡­

    They¡¯re cooperating on Margo-san¡¯s ¡ºcornering¡»¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on but¡­for the time being, I didn¡¯t receive orders on guarding this person¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-san said that.

    ¡¸Kudou-san, what would you do if this girl was attacked by someone when she¡¯s alone? Would you save her?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Kudou-san.

    ¡¸Why do I have to save someone who¡¯s not my ally?¡¹

    Kudou-san answered with a serious face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a hero of justice. My job is to receive my master¡¯s command and accomplish the duty. If I get myself involved into unnecessary troubles, it would cause trouble to my master so I must never do that©`is what my father strongly ordered me¡¹

    Yup¡­she thinks like a warrior

    ¡¸Let me ask you just in case¡­Who is Kudou-san¡¯s mater? Is it Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»?¡¹

    I wanted to ask as I¡¯m curious about it.

    In the case if ever I turn hostile against Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    I¡¯d have to think about Kudou-san becoming our enemy as well¡­

    ¡¸No¡­My father¡¯s master is Kouzuki-sama, however¡­My father has ordered me to think and act with Misuzu-sama as my master¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸Grandfather is already giving Misuzu a trial in this case. Therefore¡­I asked Kudou-san to make Michi completely my subordinate¡¹

    ¡­That means

    ¡­In short?

    ¡¸If ever¡­for argument¡¯s sake. Misuzu has confronted Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­Kudou-san, whose orders would you follow?¡¹

    Kudou-san answered immediately.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama. Even if I fight father, mother and brother, I will be protecting Misuzu-sama. That is how I was educated¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡», assuming the worst case.

    And on top of that¡­

    He¡¯s going to confront us fair and square.

    To show that we can overturn the situation with our own state of power¡­

    Kudou-san will be under Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Michi isn¡¯t grandfather¡¯s spy¡­she will never betray us when she¡¯s ordered by grandfather. Isn¡¯t that right¡­Michi?¡¹

    Misuzu asks the petite girl.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I promise that¡¹

    Kudou-san tells all of us.

    ¡¸Also¡­Yoshida-sama¡¹

    Kudou-san said.

    ¡¸Please put familiarity on calling me¡­please call me ¡ºKudou-chan¡»¡¹

    She said with her cheeks dyed red.

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­K-Kudou-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­My father is called by his allies¡ºKudou-chan¡»he¡¯s really close with. Yoshida-sama has trusted myself as his ally. Therefore I wanted Yoshida-sama to call me ¡ºKudou-chan¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Now then.

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡¸Then¡­you can call me ¡ºYoshida-chan¡»too¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I can¡¯t call a gentleman older than me with a suffix of ¡ºchan¡»¡¹

    ¡­G-Gentleman

    This¡ºSamurai girl¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama is Yoshida-sama¡¹

    ¡­Hmmm

    There seem to be a lot of pickiness inside Kudou-chan.

    I don¡¯t understand a single one of it however.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Can I call you ¡ºKudou-chan¡»too?¡¹

    Margo-san talks to ¡ºKudou-chan¡»laughingly.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re already allies aren¡¯t we¡­?¡¹

    If Margo-san is on a standpoint of being a ¡ºSenpai¡»in her fights or a¡ºTeacher¡», Kudou-chan would¡¯ve repulsed it.

    She laughs and propose this to improve their relationship.

    ¡¸Yes¡­please call me that way. I will also¡­¡¹

    Kudou-chan, hesitated to speak for a moment¡­then said.

    ¡¸Can I call Margo-sama¡­¡ºAneue¡»?¡¹

    ¡­Aneue

    ¡¸In Kudou style, a senior who has entered even just a day earlier will definitely be called ¡ºNii-san¡»or ¡ºNeesan¡»as a title of honor¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Kudou style doesn¡¯t have anyone but Kudou-chan and her father right?

    ¡¸I myself¡­call my father ¡ºAniue¡»in our usual training grounds¡¹

    Could that be just Kudou-chan¡¯s father¡¯s hobby?

    Or rather¡­is he an artistic comic storyteller?

    ¡¸¡­Father has tried to make me call him ¡ºOnii-chan¡»once but¡­I¡¯m no longer a child, thus I call him ¡ºAniue¡»in present¡¹1

    As expected¡­it was her father¡¯s hobby.

    Yup¡­she¡¯s such a small and cute beautiful girl.

    He¡¯s her father and yet¡­he wants to be called ¡ºOnii-chan¡»¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯ll become Kudou-chan¡¯s ¡ºOnee-chan¡»¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san answered laughingly

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Kudou-chan bows her head

    Yup¡­all is well for these two.

    I¡¯m convinced they are¡­

    ¡­By the way.

    ¡­What¡¯s with Yukino?

    Yukino¡­is irritated that the people¡¯s attention has moved from her to Kudou-chan.

    She¡¯s looking at Kudou-chan with the thought of¡ºWhat¡¯s with this girl¡»?

    ¡¸By the way¡­about Yukino again¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped¡­I took the lead and returned the topic to Yukino.

    ¡¸As I was saying a while ago¡­you don¡¯t need her anymore, don¡¯t you? Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu said lightly.

    ¡¸Danna-sama has Misuzu and Megumi-san¡­and other women as well. I think we can continue satisfying Danna-sama mentally and physically more than Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­we¡¯ll do anything as long as Yoshi-kun hopes for it. No matter how embarrassing it is, we can do anything as long as it pleases Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu and others can always serve to please Danna-sama. Therefore¡­isn¡¯t it about time you abandon Yukino-san?¡¹

    Misuzu said while looking at Yukino.

    ¡¸Misuzu and Megumi-san¡­Katsuko-sama, Nagisa-sama¡­and others, there are women that will offer their mind and body to Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said while taking care of not saying anything about Mana.

    Yukino still doesn¡¯t know that her own little sister has become my ¡ºslave¡»

    ¡¸¡­Are you unsatisfied with us?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at my eyes.

    Half of the meaning of the phrase must be a remark to corner Yukino.

    But, half of it is already Misuzu¡¯s real intent.

    Misuzu wants to know my current feelings towards Yukino.

    I look at Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu and Megumi are much more intelligent, kind than Yukino. Even your faces are much more beautiful than Yukino¡­¡¹

    I speak out what I thikn.

    ¡¸¡­What about Misuzu¡¯s body? Are you satisfied having sex with Misuzu?¡¹

    Misuzu appeals with her body.

    ¡¸Yup¡­Sex with Misuzu feels really good. I¡¯m satisfied. It is the same with Megu. I love embracing Megu¡¯s body¡­ !¡¹

    Megu leans to me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the same, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    She piles her hand on mine.

    Megu really loves to hold my hand.

    ¡¸Please show it clearly¡­sex with Misuzu and Megumi-san comapred to Yukino¡¯s sex. Danna-sama, which do you like more?¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu and Megumi¡¯s better. Our feelings reach each other¡­that kind of relation is nonexistent with Yukino. Misuzu and Megumi is ten times much more pleasant than Yukino¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    Yukino received shock.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just us. Danna-sama has a lot of other women. Katsuko-sama is there with her wonderful proportions and beauty¡­in case of tolerance, Nagisa-sama¡¯s over the top. When it comes to beauty, Nei-san wins over anyone by a mile¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    To add another one¡­A little devil like and lovable ¡ºLittle sister¡»and ¡ºSlave¡»Mana.

    ¡¸¡­In the end, isn¡¯t just Yukino-san a girl with no redeeming feature?¡¹

    Yukino has tears collected in her eyes again.

    ¡¸Nothing will happen even if you cry. Yukino-san, is there at least one thing you have that will surpass us?¡¹

    Misuzu criticizes Yukino.

    Misuzu wants to keep Yukino away from me.

    Therefore¡­she¡¯s being severe with her words.

    The usual kind and calm Misuzu, is being unimaginable¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¹

    Misuzu is refuting all of the pride Yukino has.

    ¡¸¡­Surely, you won¡¯t talk about your own family?¡¹

    Misuzu warns her beforehand¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu is a member of Kouzuki house¡­you do understand that, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The flames of resistance disappears from Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    The basis of Yukino¡¯s pride¡­isn¡¯t a power Yukino has gained by herself.

    Born in the¡ºShirasaka¡»family¡­That is all.

    Even though that¡¯s all¡­she¡¯s looking down on other people.

    Therefore¡­she¡¯ll be overpowered by a ¡ºNoble family¡»with a stronger existence.

    Shirasaka house and Kouzuki house¡­it¡¯s not even a competition.

    Compared to ¡ºKouzuki¡»who¡¯s a noble family that succeeds a tradition of an old noble¡­

    ¡ºShirasaka¡»family is only an upstart.

    Yukino herselfl knows that the best.

    ¡¸Let me ask you again¡­Does Yukino-san have anything that can beat us?¡¹

    Misuzu asks her strongly.

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­None. I don¡¯t have anything¡­!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s true feelings was an inferiority complex she hold against Megu¡¯s beauty and skill since before.

    She can¡¯t beat Misuzu¡¯s family too.

    Yukino also surrenders to Margo-san when it comes to physical strength.

    And if you add Nei-san¡¯s goddess like beauty¡­

    Yukino¡¯s heart will break completely.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san has admitted it. Danna-sama¡­would you still obsess yourself on a woman without any charm?¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu won¡¯t mind if you say ¡ºI feel pitiful so I want to help her¡» But, if that is the reason, please say it clearly. You don¡¯t feel any charm in Yukino-san. If you do not like her, please point it out to us¡­!¡¹

    That is¡­what Misuzu¡¯s pride want to say.

    Or, a complex inside Misuzu¡­

    She appeals to me to deny thinking about Yukino¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­if Yoshi-kun feels ¡ºpity¡»towards Yukino¡­I will cooperate on helping her. But, that¡¯s the only feeling to it¡­there¡¯s no other emotion towards Yukino inside Yoshi-kun, right?¡¹

    Megu looks at me with serious eyes.

    ¡­I

    Yukino begins to cry¡­

    She¡¯s being denied as a human¡­

    Yukino¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I feel pity towards Yukino¡­¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸¡­I think Yukino right now has the charm that Yukino only has¡¹

    Yukino looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t express it in words properly but¡­I feel charm even from Yukino¡­¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡­Kakkiiin!!!

    Another baseball bat sound is heard¡­

    Oh right¡­the baseball club practice match has resumed.

    I¡¯m not paying attention to it at all though¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­lunch has ended. I¡¯ll go back to Nei¡¹

    Margo-san stands up

    She covers the hope she has gone out a while ago.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t go back from here. This is designed that you can¡¯t go back here after coming out once¡­¡¹

    Seriously¡­just what the hell is with this school underground.

    ¡¸Oh¡­let me return this basket to Katsuko-san¡¹

    Margo-san goes up the slope with the empty basket.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll return from the personnel parking lot of this school.

    She stops halfway.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Minaho has come¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    Looking at it¡­there¡¯s a yellow minivan I¡¯ve never seen before coming up the slope road.

    It¡¯s certainly Minaho-neesan on the driver seat.

    Minaho-neesan stops the car right above us¡­

    Then¡­she get out of the car and looks at the distance.

    ¡¸¡­What is she looking at?¡¹

    The eyes of Minaho-neesan is looking at¡­Geropa-kouchou?!

    Geropa-kouchou looks at Minaho-neesan and nods.

    And after that¡­Geropa-kouchou shouts to the coach of the baseball club.

    ¡¸Coach¡­it¡¯s about time you take this seriously or I¡¯ll be troubled?¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸It¡¯s 5-3 right now. It¡¯s a defeat as usual¡¹

    Megu taught me

    Oh right¡­The practice match is already on the fourth innings¡­

    One out, is the state of the runner on the second base¡­

    The next batter is¡­

    ¡­Endou?!

    ¡¸Minaho-san came here on that timing¡¹

    I agree with Megu¡¯s opinion.

    Minaho-neesan won¡¯t let go of such timing.

    ¡¸¡­Dammit! I will definitely make a clutch play!¡¹

    Endou goes towards the batter box while practice swinging.

    Even though he made that much mistakes in sequence¡­

    He still thinks that he¡¯s the king of the game.

    Seriously¡­he¡¯s so foolish¡­or how should I say it.

    ¡¸¡­That person is Yukino¡¯s boyfriend¡¹

    Megu tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸My¡­that¡¯s quite another unrefined person¡¹

    Misuzu tells Yukino

    ¡¸Someone like Endou-kun looks like he¡¯s bad in sex¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu thinks the same. I think he¡¯s a selfish one and the type that doesn¡¯t think about making a woman feel good¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s listening to the two say it.

    While staring at Endou in the ground¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yukino-san¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to Yukino.

    ¡¸Megumi-san and I will be embraced by Danna-sama after this¡­!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t turn around.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to have fun having sex with the three of us this afternoon¡¹

    Misuzu smiles suspiciously.

    ¡¸The three of us will get naked and receive Danna-sama¡¯s love with all our heart. Danna-sama will be releasing a lot of his hot stuff inside us¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s throat gulps.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san, what would you do?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡­Has become still, she can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, what is going on there!!!!!¡¹

    Endou screams from the ground!!

    Looking at it¡­The coach stands up from the bends and walks to the umpire.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going pinch-hitting? Don¡¯t fuck with me!!!¡¹

    1. Father¡¯s lolicon dreams is crushed ?

 Chapter 149 : Screams and desire

    ¡¸¡­Pinch-hit, follow1¡¹

    The coach informs the umpire with heartless determination.

    ¡¸Oh¡­It¡¯s finally my turn!¡¹

    A giant third year with a bat appears from the bench of the first base.

    Endou protests to the coach.

    ¡¸Hey, wait a moment! There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to substitute at this moment!¡¹

    No¡­if they don¡¯t substitute in this case.

    It would be unknown how to deal the practice game¡­

    In the first place¡­Endou who¡¯s a first year that just entered the school taking a part in the game in special treatment is strange.

    Endou¡¯s been making a mistake since earlier too¡­

    Even in batting¡­far from making on a base, his bat hasn¡¯t even touched the balls.

    it¡¯s already in the middle go the game¡­it¡¯s normal for the team to pinch-hit on the chance.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t accept this!¡¹

    Endou is being obstinate without knowing what he¡¯s saying.

    ¡¸Get out already, you useless!¡¹

    The senpai that came out to replace him has hit Endou¡¯s ass with the bat!

    ¡¸Ouch! What the hell are you doing!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s anger turned from the coach to the senpai.

    ¡¸You¡¯re being obstinate so this is your punishment!¡¹

    The senpai laughs at Endou.

    ¡¸Do you even know who I am? Fucker!¡¹

    Endou tries to hit his senpai¡­!

    The senpai throws the bat away and grips Endou¡¯s arm¡­!

    Then Endou was thrown to the ground using a shoulder throw with all his power!

    ¡¸¡­Gueee!¡¹

    ¡¸Waahahaha¡­I¡¯m not someone from here in the first place!¡¹

    It seems that the substitute senpai is doing Judo.

    Ignoring Endou who fell down¡­he picked up the bat and goes to the batter¡¯s box.

    ¡¸The coach has already called for a substitution¡­you should just withdraw!¡¹

    The substitute senpai set up his bat.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting¡­!¡¹

    The umpire declares ¡¸play¡¹!

    The opponent pitcher takes a set position.

    The runner is in the second base.

    The ball was thrown in quick motion!

    ¡­Kakiiin!

    The substitute senpai caught the ball in dead center!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s nothing!¡¹

    The ball then easily crossed over the center fence

    Homerun!

    ¡¸Guahahahahahaha! This is my real power!!!!¡¹

    The substitute senpai runs a lap the diamond while shaking his gigantic figure with his laugh.

    ¡¸¡­It seems it has properly worked. Substitute-kun¡¹

    Before I noticed¡­Minaho-neesan has already gone down to us

    ¡¸That senpai¡­is he really a student of our school?¡¹

    Megu asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­Just for today¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸He enrolled just today and he¡¯s no longer here tomorrow¡¹

    ¡­Does that men?

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s actually not a high school student. He¡¯s a pro player who belongs on an independent league in Shikoku. Keep it a secret okay¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a practice game so it won¡¯t matter¡­Endou-kun has his nose broken, and we have searched for a person just right for it¡­!¡¹

    These people won¡¯t regret using money nor time for their revenge.

    ¡¸Endou-kun has sent out a lot of thoughtless words in the principal¡¯s office before¡­Ufufu, there¡¯s no way he will be spared¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s having fun.

    In the ground¡­the substitute has stepped on the home base.

    The baseball club members all come to meet the substitute senpai.

    Endou¡¯s still lying down on the ground.

    ¡¸¡­Dammit, what the hell, what the hell, what the hell is this!¡¹

    Endou screams loudly.

    ¡¸Endou-kun has been confident with only his baseball since childhood¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says.

    Naturally¡­she has already investigated Endou¡¯s details.

    ¡¸But¡­It seems he didn¡¯t have the intention to improve himself in a team with people better than himself. Endou-kun has it best when he¡¯s the king of the hill. Therefore¡­he has never entered a veteran team¡¹

    ¡­Endou.

    ¡¸Using his father and uncle¡¯s connections¡­it feels like the little league days. Those who have talents and seem to be a player that would become the team¡¯s pillar would be driven out by Endou-kun. Doing it that way¡­once his team loses the game, he¡¯ll blame it to another guy. If he does, his pride won¡¯t be hurt right?¡¹

    ¡­What¡¯s with this small human?

    ¡¸It is the same during middle school¡­He won¡¯t go to prestigious school with a baseball club with achievements. He won¡¯t stand out there¡­and he feels scared that someone will beat his skills. Therefore he goes to a school without strong baseball team on purpose. Then¡­Endou will buy-out the baseball club as a one-man team. Of course, he chose this school for the same reason¡­the supervisor, the coach, and his seniors can be bought with quite the money it seems¡¹

    Doing that far¡­he can be bossy in the baseball club.

    ¡¸Even on this case¡­he directed the supervisor to apply for a practice match with a school where their baseball is weak. He intends to take an active part in this game and solidify his position with the third year high school baseball club¡­¡¹

    She was beaten down by Margo-san¡­

    His chance to be on his batter box¡­was stolen by the substitute senpai.

    This perfect timing of sending Endou to pinch-hit¡­must¡¯ve been instructed by Minaho-neesan to Geropa-kouchou and the supervisor beforehand.

    And¡­the substitute took the homerun without fail.

    The present hero is the substitute senpai.

    Endou¡¯s plan was torn off completely.

    ¡¸Now then¡­how would he respond from receiving such disgrace. Don¡¯t you think this are the times the men¡¯s value decides this¡­Yukino-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino but¡­

    Yukino doesn¡¯t answer.

    She¡¯s just looking at Endou who¡¯s lying on the ground.

    ¡¸¡­What the hell! Dammit! How the hell is this happening!¡¹

    Endou stands up slowly.

    Endou who was at pinch-hit and is replaced can¡¯t go to the game anymore.

    He should be just cheering on the game at the bench along with the other first years.

    ¡­But.

    Endou¡¯s pride won¡¯t let that happen.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going back!¡¹

    ¡­Going back?

    ¡­On what judgement?

    ¡¸Coach, I was thrown by that senpai to the ground, I¡¯m returning though my waist hurts. I will tell you about my father so get yourself ready¡­!¡¹

    Endou speaks selfishly¡­and threatens the supervisor in front of the spectators.

    ¡­His idiocy is bottomless.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell my father and I¡¯ll have you coach and supervisor be replaced on the regular games. I can¡¯t play baseball happily with people like you!¡¹

    ¡­Amazing.

    If Endou quits the baseball club since he can¡¯t agree with the situation then I can understand it, but¡­

    He wants to remain in the baseball club and dismiss the coach and supervisor?

    What happened to him to make him this arrogant¡­?!

    Endou dusts off his uniform filled with dirt¡­

    Then he looked at us.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yukino! We¡¯re going back!!¡¹

    Endou¡­is disgracing himself in front of the spectators¡­!

    His actions is done to protect his pride¡­he threatened the supervisor.

    Then¡­He orders Yukino.

    He must¡¯ve wanted to make a cool exit along with Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­I will send you to your house!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s being ordered arrogantly by Endou¡­

    ¡­doesn¡¯t answer.

    She¡¯s just staring at Endou.

    ¡¸¡­Now then, it¡¯s about time we go?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells us.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Misuzu still has her practice this evening. If I don¡¯t hurry, I will lose my time to be embraced by Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸I had my fill last night so it¡¯s okay to have Misuzu-san be the center¡¹

    Misuzu and Megu speaks in a way Yukino can hear them.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­wants to be embraced by Danna-sama along with Megumi-san. We haven¡¯t done it with the three of us yet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu loves Megumi-san¡­I wanted to do it together all this time. The three of us having sex¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I want to do it together with Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸Is that okay¡­Danna-sama, the three of us¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with suspicious eyes.

    ¡¸Oh¡­sure¡¹

    To be honest¡­I wanted to do it too.

    Misuzu is formerly Nagisa¡¯s pet so she has experience in lesbian plays.

    I think I want to jump in while Misuzu and Megu twine with each other.

    ¡¸Then get inside the car¡­let¡¯s move to a location where you can have sex¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells us

    ¡¸Yes¡­Minaho-san¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, sure¡¹

    We try to climb up the slope.

    ¡­Then.

    Yukino turned to us.

    ¡¸¡­W-Wait!¡¹

    Yukino looks like she¡¯s slightly aroused.

    ¡¸T-Take me too¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks up at us with moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by taking you?¡¹

    Misuzu looks down at Yukino and smiled.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way Yukino-san intends to say that she wants to be embraced by Danna-sama as well?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    Is trembling¡­

    But, she looks up at Misuzu and said¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I want to be violated! I want to be violated by that man!¡¹

    It¡¯s not¡ºI want to have sex¡»¡­

    Yukino says ¡ºI want to be violated¡».

    That is Yukino¡¯s pride¡­

    Or is she completely addicted to be raped forcibly by man¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, there should be something you should to first I think¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Your boyfriend is looking at you¡¹

    Yukino turned around.

    Endou from the ground is looking at us with a horrible look.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk to those kind of people! Just come over here already! Yukino!!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡­Endou said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m breaking up with you!!!!!!¡¹

    Voices ¡¸Oooooh!!¡¹comes out from the baseball club members!

    ¡¸¡­Break uuuuup?¡¹

    Blood is rising on Endou¡¯s head!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fucking joke with me, youuuuuuu!!!¡¹

    For Endou, those are words that he cannot accept¡­

    If he breaks up with Yukino¡­

    That would be because of Endou¡¯s will in the end¡­

    The possibility of Yukino breaking up with him¡­

    Is unimaginable inside Endou¡¯s head.

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t accept that! I won¡¯t accept thaaaat!!¡¹

    Laughter comes from the baseball club members and spectators.

    That is how funny Endou¡¯s state is.

    He can only be seen as a helpless fool.

    ¡¸That¡¯s so uncool! Disgraceful¡­! There¡¯s no way I would be dating a useless man like you! You should just die! Don¡¯t talk to me ever again¡­!!!¡¹

    Yukino shouted and then turned to us.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re satisfied with that?!¡¹

    ¡­Her eyes are wet.

    ¡­It¡¯s not sadness.

    ¡­Nor it¡¯s not painful

    wShe feels proud¡­aroused!

    Yukino is feeling aroused as she dumps her¡ºLover¡»in front of multiple people.

    ¡¸Take me!!!!¡¹

    Yukino is in intense sexual excitement!!!

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san, isn¡¯t your pussy dripping wet right now?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked maliciously.,

    ¡¸Yes that¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m wet! What¡¯s wrong with that?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s already taking a defiant attitude.

    ¡¸¡­You wanted to be violated by Yoshida-kun that much?¡¹

    Yukino looks up at me.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not that I¡¯m okay with that man¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then you can just do compensated dating on the town¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gives her parting remark and turned her back to Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­W-Wait!¡¹

    Yukino calls out to Minaho-neesan¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Anyone¡¯s fine for Yukino-san, right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks down at Yukino with cold eyes.

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­That man will do¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What? I can¡¯t hear your voice¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That man¡­will do!¡¹

    Yukino wants me¡­?

    ¡¸Then¡­is there a proper way to ask for it?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸P-Please. Please take me with you¡­!¡¹

    Yukino bows her head.

    Perhaps, the hot liquid drips from her crotch again.

    ¡¸¡­Come, Yukino-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino

    Yukino run towards us with a happy face.

    She climbs up the slope¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yukino, where are you going!¡¹

    Endou barks from the distance.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with meeeeee! I¡¯ll never¡­never allow thiiiiiiiiiis¡­!!!!¡¹

    Endou who¡¯s been dumped by his girlfriend is being watched by the baseball club members and spectators grinning.

    This looks like Endou¡¯s a clown.

    ¡¸Every last one of you¡­I¡¯ll never forgive you!!!!¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s playing along with the idiot¡¯s bullshit anymore.

    ¡¸¡­Be quiet you bastard!!!¡¹

    The screaming Endou was thrown to the ground by the substitute senpai again.

    ¡¸Now¡­get in the car¡¹

    Following Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions, we entered the car.

    Minaho-neesan on the driver¡¯s seat.

    Passenger seat¡­Misuzu¡¯s guard, Kudou-chan.

    Second row of the three row seat¡­Yukino

    Megu, Misuzu and I seat on the third row.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s aroused¡­

    She¡¯s sending glances towards us from time to time.

    ¡­Seriously.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan was ¡ºIf Shirasaka house continues to attack, we¡¯ll kidnap Yukino¡»

    ¡­And yet

    Yukino who¡¯s planned to be kidnapped rides to our car by her own will.

    ¡¸¡­Now, should we go?¡¹

    Then¡­the car begins to accelerate.

    Endou in the ground looks at our car.

    He¡¯s screaming something again.

    And¡­the substitute senpai constricted him¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸You have been masturbating since yesterday, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸You do know my investigation power don¡¯t you?¡­I know everything you have done yesterday¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks through the mirror.

    ¡¸¡­How many times have you done it?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t count it¡¹

    Yukino looks down.

    ¡¸Then let me teach you¡­You have been masturbating 15 times since yesterday. You didn¡¯t do anything for the whole day but masturbate, did you?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face dyed red.

    ¡¸T-Then¡­what are you trying to say?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸What were you imagining when you were masturbating? Being violated by Yoshida-kun? Or could it be that you remember the time when a lot of women made a mess out of youi?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to say it¡¹

    Yukino grips the hem of her uniform.

    ¡¸If you won¡¯t say it we¡¯ll go back on the ground. We¡¯ll drop you off the car in front of Endou-kun¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­won¡¯t allow it.

    Yukino¡¯s still hesitating to speaking.

    ¡¸¡­Then, let me change the question. Did Yoshida-kun come in your imagination when you were masturbating yesterday?¡­Answer at least that much¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­He did¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡­You imagined being violated by Yoshida-kun, weren¡¯t you pleased?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks like making fun of her¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­what about Endou-kun?¡¹

    She makes a follow up question.

    ¡¸Did Endou-kun ever come in your imagination?¡¹

    Yukino answered.

    ¡¸¡­He didn¡¯t¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸Was that just for yesterday? Or¡­even before?¡¹

    Yukino answers.

    ¡¸Before I was violated by that man¡­I masturbate thinking of Endou-kun embracing me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­And what about after you lost your virginity?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It has always been that man. I wasn¡¯t able to imagine being embraced by a normal guy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing comes to your head but rape, is that correct?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t this all your fault? You made my body like this!¡¹

    ¡¸I think being lewd is your original constitution however¡¹

    Minaho-neesan adds further.

    ¡¸Usually¡­when you¡¯re raped by a man, you would become androphobic. It happened to me¡­and a lot of other women. There¡¯s not much girls like Yukino-san who feels happy when being violated¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words made Yukino look down again.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t care even if you call me a lascivious one¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what my body is¡­it can¡¯t be helped¡­!¡¹

    After losing her virginity¡­she has been raped violently, repeatedly¡­

    Her body was made to experience fresh stimulation one after another¡­

    ¡­She was given a rest just yesterday.

    Yukino has fallen.

    She has accepted being violated by me.

    ¡¸This thing won¡¯t happen normally¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸In the end¡­It was because Yoshida-kun embraces Yukino-san with violent tenacity¡­and he didn¡¯t abandon Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸This is a strange story but¡­Yukino-san feels ¡ºtrust¡»to her rapist. Being¡ºraped by Yoshida-kun¡»has become a normal sensation I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸I was violated by that man multiple times after all¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m used to it already¡¹

    ¡­But.

    With the numbers piled up¡­

    The connection between Yukin and I¡­is ¡ºrape¡»

    Our body relationship will never be ¡ºsex¡»with love.

    Attack, steal, completely violate¡­nothing but ¡ºrape¡»

    ¡¸¡­But, Yukino-san is okay with ¡ºrape¡», am I wrong? You wanted to be violated by Yoshida-kun, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Is what Minaho-neesan said¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m fine with ¡ºrape¡» No¡­I prefer ¡ºrape¡»¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸My pride won¡¯t allow me be embraced by this man other than ¡ºrape¡»¡­!¡¹

    Those eyes have no love.

    It¡¯s just overflowing with desire.

    That¡¯s is our relationship.

    ¡¸¡­By the way, where are we going?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸We have already passed the mansion though¡­¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t know we take shelter in the school instead of the mansion.

    But¡­

    Where are we really going?

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ll know soon¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes in the mirror are laughing¡­

    1. ¡¸¡­¡­´ú´ò¡¢°é£¡¡¹

 Chapter 150 : Final secret- Eternal

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaa!¡¹

    Misuzu leans her body towards me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu holds my hand.

    On the backmost seat of the van Minaho-neesan is driving¡­

    I¡¯m being sandwiched by the approach of two beautiful girls¡­!

    Yukino sends a look this way from time to time¡­

    I ignore that for now.

    Her eyes looks scary¡­

    ¡¸¡­You can touch Misuzu¡¯s breasts or everywhere else¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Touch Megu¡¯s legs!¡¹

    The two of them whispers to my ear¡­

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¯s watching¡¹

    When I muttered that¡­Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind even if you three flirt¡­!¡¹

    No¡­Even if it¡¯s good for Minaho-neesan¡­

    Yukino and Kudou-chan is in the car too¡­

    Especially¡­flirting in front of a middle school girl¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind about Michi okay¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸I have already told Michi that Danna-sama is someone important to Misuzu. Isn¡¯t that right¡­Michi?¡¹

    The petite girl sitting on the passenger seat turned towards us¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard¡­therefore I will be guarding Misuzu-sama while she enjoy time with her beloved¡¹

    ¡¸Then that means that you¡¯re going to stay by her side and watch even if we¡¯re having sex?¡¹

    Kudou-chan answered with a serious face.

    ¡¸¡­Of course!¡¹

    ¡­S-Seriously.

    ¡¸But¡­Kudou-chan, that¡­do you know what sex is?¡¹

    This girl looks like a sheltered daughter¡­

    It¡¯s possible that she doesn¡¯t understand things like sex or something¡­

    Basically a slightly off-point kind of girl.

    That part of her is cute though¡­

    ¡¸Sex is¡­that¡¯s namely a¡ºcopulation¡»of a male and female, right?¡¹

    ¡­Copulation?

    ¡¸¡­Copulation¡­fornication¡­secret affair¡­that is what it means on ancient Japanese language isn¡¯t it?¡¹1

    Kudou-chan stares at my eyes.

    ¡­Ancient Japanese language it is?

    ¡¸Yes¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸I know the theory about the intersection of a man and a woman¡¹

    T-Theory.

    ¡¸I am a top placer on all of my subjects in the school year¡¹

    W-Why?

    ¡­Why can having good grades result in knowing about the theory of sex¡­?!

    ¡¸I¡¯ve memorized the textbook about human¡¯s sexual nature¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­S-Sex education.

    ¡­Health and physical education textbooks in middle school.

    It¡¯s not the level you will reach that from starting there¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s when a man¡¯s secondary sex characteristic produces semen inside his body, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­if the semen is saved up inside the body more than three days¡­it explodes, or so I heard¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Explode?¡­What is?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course, the man¡¯s article!!¡¹

    A-Article?

    ¡¸¡­Also known as penis¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me with a serious face¡­

    ¡­Err

    ¡­How should I answer her in this case?

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Michi is talking about men¡¯s wet dream¡¹

    W-Wet dream?

    ¡¸Ah¡­right if it¡¯s saved up for a while it would be released but¡­it doesn¡¯t explode¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise¡­!

    ¡¸Eh¡­I¡¯ve heard that it explodes! It flies away like a popcorn¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Where did you hear that from?¡¹

    I tried to ask just in case.

    ¡¸Suenaga-san, a friend in school¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yup.

    Kudou-chan¡¯s school is the same as Misuzu¡­it¡¯s a super ojou-sama school being fought as one or two in Japan¡­

    I¡¯m sure all of them are not accustomed to men.

    Everyone would believe such a strange joke even if it¡¯s strange¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­It doesn¡¯t explode. It does spout out¡­something like spilling out¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­!?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Michi¡­Then, should I show you the moment Danna-sama ejaculates later?¡¹

    M-Misuzu?

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­would that be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a lesson for Michi¡­isn¡¯t that fine, Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Misuzu will show all of her sex¡­therefore observe the wonderful time when a man and a woman love each other to your heart¡¯s content¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡­H-hey hey

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, are you sure?¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to my ears¡­

    ¡¸Michi is my pet¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸It is on the form of me borrowing her from Grandfather right now¡­But Misuzu doesn¡¯t intend to return her¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make this girl my ¡ºLittle sister¡»¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸If Danna-sama wishes for it¡­please give Michi love as well. It doesn¡¯t need to be done right now. Misuzu wants this girl to be by my side forever¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Misuzu has to establish her firm position in the Kouzuki house. Misuzu will be needing a lot of people she can trust. Michi and I know each other since childhood¡­¡¹

    You¡¯ll make Kudou-chan your own brain trust?

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san. I will do anything to help Misuzu-san¡¹

    Megu talks to Misuzu when she heard the whispers from the side.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. But¡­Megumi-san is my ¡ºLittle sister¡»that is loved the same by Danna-sama. I want to be in an equal relationship¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Megu.

    Yesterday¡¯s ¡ºSister¡¯s association¡»is still healthy inside Misuzu.

    No¡­That was just one of Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan to make Mana feel relieved¡­

    After that, they won¡¯t mind if the ¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»continues for real.

    ¡¸Misuzu will never use Megumi-san as a ¡ºsubordinate¡»¡­and Michi too¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s not my vassal¡­but please think of her as Misuzu¡¯s ¡ºLittle sister¡»¡­!¡¹

    In short¡­

    She¡¯ll be my ¡ºwoman¡»?

    This petite¡­cute girl.

    ¡¸Err¡­can I think about it?¡¹

    I answered.

    She¡¯s a school year older than Mana but¡­I see Kudou-chan as the younger one.

    Even her chest is tsurupeta(Washboard)¡­

    Having sex with such a small girl like her¡­

    ¡­Is a bit

    ¡¸Yes. There is no need to hurry¡­Michi will surely become an amazingly beautiful woman in a few years¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s mother and sister are really beautiful¡­!¡¹

    Yeah¡­I can really feel that she¡¯ll be a beauty in the future¡­

    Right now¡­she¡¯s a cute chibi.

    ¡¸¡­In my case, I don¡¯t want to force her to have sex. It¡¯ll only be on the case Kudou-chan wishes for it¡­If not, I won¡¯t embrace her¡¹

    I warned Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes¡­understood¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Danna-sama is also thinking of Michi as important¡¹

    That¡¯s not what my intention is however.

    A child ignorant of knowledge when it comes to sex¡­I feel bad fooling her with just clever words.

    ¡­Or rather.

    Kudou-chan¡¯s the type of beauty that¡¯s too cute ¡ºI want to protect¡»¡­

    ¡­Also

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Kudou-chan¡¹

    I talk to her.

    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹

    Kudou-chan, turned to me.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I think you have heard about this from Misuzu already, but¡­¡¹

    I said something that¡¯s hard to say.

    ¡¸I love Misuzu, we have a sexual relationship. But, I have others¡­I love Megumi and have sex with her too¡­and I have multiple of those people¡¹

    Yukino stares at me.

    Her eyes say¡¸Why are you not saying my name?¡¹

    Well¡­Yukino is.

    She doesn¡¯t love me¡­I also don¡¯t feel love towards Yukino.

    Our relationship is just carnal¡­violated and the violator¡­

    ¡­We don¡¯t have our hearts connected.

    I always think of the possibility that Yukino will betray me¡­

    Even Yukino doesn¡¯t trust me at all.

    Yukino is just drowning herself in the pleasure of abnormal sex¡­

    She doesn¡¯t have any partner in sex but me so she rode this car.

    Even that is just to protect her pride.

    She doesn¡¯t want the other people to know the feeling of being violated by me, therefore¡­Yukino can¡¯t hunt men in the town to release her own sexual desire.

    Therefore¡­She will come to me to be surely violated.

    The other one is the tattoo on her abdomen.

    As a daughter of Shirasaka family, she can¡¯t show the ¡º¼ªÌï¡»tattoo to someone else.

    Therefore¡­Yukino can¡¯t have sex with anyone but me for now.

    That is her reason¡­

    There is no love nor friendship in it.

    It is only desire.

    Her body that was continuously violated has awakened Yukino¡¯s ¡ºlewd blood¡»

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I¡¯m have relationship with a lot of women, a dirty man¡­a human that should be scorned by a girl like Kudou-chan¡­¡¹

    I talk honestly.

    Kudou-chan is an orderly girl so I thought that I have to talk to her properly.

    I¡¯m fine if she hates me as a result.

    Kudou-chan is Misuzu¡¯s guard¡­Misuzu will have her on her side for all the time so I thought of telling her.

    She¡¯s a girl I¡¯ll be with for all the time so I thought I should be honest.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama, is a very honest gentleman¡¹

    Kudou-chan said.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Kudou house, father has always been a guard of Kouzuki-sama¡­I know the upper-class men¡¯s sex life and relationships are¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama has a lot of mistresses other than her wife. I¡¯ve heard that there are gentlemen among the clan that changes partner every night. ¡ºUpper class men¡¯s sex life has a lot of special cases so take care¡»¡­Is what my father have strictly instructed. Therefore I do not mind it¡­no matter what fetish you have!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m someone from the upper class though¡¹

    Rather¡­I¡¯m the lower class.

    If you ask me, I think it¡¯s on the lowest area.

    ¡¸¡­Such modesty¡¹

    Kudou-chan said.

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama, the house you were born into doesn¡¯t matter¡­Being loved by Misuzu-sama puts your legs walking in the upper class¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama¡­you are prepared to love Misuzu-sama for long after this?¡¹

    The small girl¡¯s eyes looks through my heart.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, that¡¯s my intention¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­doesn¡¯t Yoshida-sama need to ready himself living among the upper class¡­?¡¹

    ¡­This chibi.

    ¡­She knows Kouzuki house much more than me.

    I see¡­Loving Misuzu means¡­

    Shouldering Misuzu¡¯s Kouzuki¡ºBlood¡»as well.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    I steel myself.

    ¡¸I will do anything for Misuzu¡¯s sake. I¡¯ll support her whatever happens¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu snuggles to me.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand the upper-class that well¡­I know that someone like me isn¡¯t suitable for that kind of world but¡­I want to help Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ll always be with Misuzu, will you not?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious? I don¡¯t intend to break up with Misuzu¡­Never¡¹

    Therefore¡­I have to make Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»accept my relationship with Misuzu.

    No matter what¡­

    ¡¸Ooh¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu kisses my hand.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Danna-sama¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu¡¯s hand too.

    I smiled and Misuzu returned a smile back.

    Kudou-chan looks at our state and nodded.

    ¡¸You really are an honest person¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    I myself don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸I know Misuzu-sama since I was a child. Just as my elder sister who is Ruriko-sama¡¯s guard being together constantly¡­I will be appointed as Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard someday, therefore I¡¯ve kept training repeatedly¡¹

    Ruriko-san is Misuzu¡¯s cousin.

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»eldest son¡¯s daughter.

    Misuzu is ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»second son¡¯s child.

    Perhaps, the head of Kouzuki house in the future will be Ruriko-san, her marriage partner¡­

    Therefore, Ruriko-san is already being guarded by Kudou-chan¡¯s sister.

    If it¡¯s a girl on a close age¡­she can guard in school and other familiar places.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama has always been bad at dealing with men. Rather, I thought that she likes women more¡¹

    Kudou-chan said.

    ¡¸In fact¡­when I suddenly heard her talking about a man she likes¡­I was surprised. Truly surprised. Furthermore, when I heard that he has other lovers¡­I held some doubt¡¹

    ¡­Doubt?

    ¡¸I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard therefore¡­I thought of burying Yoshida-sama in the darkness if he¡¯s not suitable for Misuzu-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡­Bury in the darkness?

    ¡¸I was prepared to use my final secret¡ºEternal Force Blizzard¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Eternal what¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºEternal Force Blizzard¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Let me ask you just in case¡­what technique is that?¡¹

    Kudou-chan answered seriously.

    ¡¸First¡­I¡¯ll lure out the person to eliminate¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The refrigerated storage in the port¡¹

    ¡­R-Refrigerated storage?

    ¡¸And¡­confine them for two weeks¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The confined enemy will definitely die¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡­They¡¯ll die of course.

    ¡­Definitely.

    But¡­

    Where¡¯s the martial arts there¡­?!

    ¡¸My father had told me that during Edo Period, they seem to be confined on an ice cave in Mt. Fuji¡¹

    ¡­No

    Kudou-chan¡­I think your father¡¯s lying to you¡­

    ¡¸H-How do you take them to Mt. Fuji?¡¹

    I asked just in case.

    ¡¸Palanquin¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Palanquin?

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s in Edo period¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­palanquin.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll arrive at the foot of Mt. Fuji in two days with a fast palanquin¡­¡¹

    ¡­Two days.

    ¡¸If it was in Meiji era, it¡¯ll become a rickshaw¡­!¡¹

    She even go as far as using a Palanquin or a Rickshaw to lock them on Mt. Fuji¡­

    They would freeze in two weeks¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is there something strange in what I have mentioned?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, nothing ¡¹

    ¡¸Even now going to the foot of Mt. Fuji is a coming of age skill of Kudou style, humans confined in there seems to be pierced by ice pickles¡¹

    ¡¸¡­While freezing¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­It¡¯s ¡ºEternal¡»after all¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡­What the hell is that!!!!

    ¡¸Then¡­what kind of person Danna-sama is after seeing it with Michi¡¯s eyes?¡¹

    Feeling irritated that the talk doesn¡¯t continue, Misuzu intervenes.

    ¡¸Yes¡­as far as I have seen from his behavior¡­I can see Yoshida-sama as a decent gentleman. He does looks like he treasures Misuzu-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, he loves me very dearly¡¹

    Misuzu answered in satisfaction.

    ¡¸Rather than that, what feels very mysterious to me is that¡­Yamamine-sama who should originally be Misuzu-sama¡¯s love rival is getting along with Misuzu-sama very well¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Rival? Me?¡¹

    Megu shows a surprised face.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­that¡¯s not how it should normally be¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸I was embraced by Yoshi-kun after I saw him and Misuzu-san made love¡­so I understand Yoshi-kun and Misuzu-san¡¯s relationship very well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu too¡­It¡¯s me who suggested that Danna-sama should have sex with Megumi-san¡­I have accepted Megumi-san since the start¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Am I being a hindrance to Misuzu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­Megumi-san is the lawful wife of danna-sama. Misuzu doesn¡¯t mind to be taken out of pity¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­I¡¯m fine being just a ¡ºLawful wife¡»as pretext. I know that MIsuzu-san¡¯s is much suited to be Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife essentially. Misuzu-san is much more intelligent, much kinder, much more elegant than me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Uhm

    ¡­Girls

    ¡¸¡­I think you should stop being modest on each other soon¡¹

    Minaho-neesan who¡¯s been listening all this time speaks up happily.

    ¡¸If you keep belittling yourself¡­Yoshida-kun will be monopolized by Katsuko and Nagisa. Nei¡¯s there too¡­!¡¹

    Surprised¡­Misuzu and Megu look at each other¡¯s face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸While we¡¯re giving and taking the position of ¡ºLawful wife¡»¡­The ladies will take away Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸They have given us the chance of ¡ºenjoying the high school life¡»for now however¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The ladies are powerful¡¹

    The two of them let out w sigh.

    ¡¸You see Kudou-san¡­Yoshida-kun has the thee power to attract peculiar women. His charm might not be working on normal girls.2 But¡­the charmed girls can¡¯t separate themselves with him anymore. It¡¯s not that Yoshida-kun is the one seducing the girls greedily¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸I do get that. Yoshida-sama has a strange performance that makes women like him¡¹

    Kudou-chan said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Yoshi-kun never speaks flattery on the girl¡¯s surface¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama never boasts about himself!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Boast?¡¹

    I understand that them saying I¡¯m being liked by girls is just a flattery but¡­

    Why do I have to boast myself?

    ¡¸It¡¯s often said that men always makes strange boasts as ¡°Take a good look at me¡±¡¹

    Misuzu told me.

    ¡¸Look¡­Endou-kun is always talking loudly in the classroom right?¡¹

    When Megu gave an example, I understood it.

    He was talking to the girls in the class.

    I was sure that Endou would die if he doesn¡¯t talk boasting himself¡­

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Danna-sama¡¯s always been quiet, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Yeah¡­He must be thinking a lot inside his head but Yoshi-kun only says what he needs to say¡¹

    ¡­Right

    I never noticed it myself.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Yoshida-kun won¡¯t say anything unnecessary, I like that¡¹

    Even Minaho-neesan says that.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Whenever Yoshida-kun asks questions, you know that he seriously want to know, I think you have to explain it properly¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thanks¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­

    Anyway, I said my thanks

    ¡¸Idiot¡­we¡¯re not forcing ourselves to praise you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s really an honest one, I love how he never tells a lie¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Whenever Yoshi-kun says ¡ºI like you¡», you¡¯ll know that he seriously think that he does from the bottom of his heart¡­it makes me happy. It warms up my heart¡¹

    ¡¸Even when in sex¡­I can feel him wanting me from the bottom of his heart¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It feels you¡¯re really being ¡ºloved¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It makes you feel very happy from the bottom of your heart¡­being worn as a woman¡­as Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    The middle school girl is seriously listening to the talk of the two high school girls from the passenger seat.

    Her eyes are sparkling¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Are you people idiots?!¡¹

    Yukino breaks that sweet atmosphere.

    ¡¸This man is a liar¡­you do know how much he has deceived and how much horrible experiences he has given me?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I deceived Yukino and raped her.

    Again and again¡­

    ¡¸That person is the worst kind of scum!¡¹

    Yukino glares at me with intense eyes.

    An expression of contempt.

    ¡­Then.

    Misuzu and Megu are laughing¡­?!

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s laughing out loud.

    Kudou-chan¡¯s surprised like a kitten.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s funny!?!!!¡¹

    Yukino shouts!

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­do you know what it means when I say Danna-sama is¡ºhonest and doesn¡¯t lie¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­W-What do you mean?¡¹

    Megu laughs.

    ¡¸You see¡­everything that Yoshi-kun thinks shows in his face. He can¡¯t keep a single secret. Therefore, you¡¯ll immediately know it if he lies¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right, isn¡¯t he very honest?¡¹

    ¡¸He also lied to me once¡­When I asked him about the wound Endou-kun had given him, he answered ¡ºI fell on the stairs¡» But¡­I immediately knew it was a lie. That¡¯s the kind of face he¡¯s making. Furthermore¡­it¡¯s ¡ºI said a lie, I¡¯m sorry¡»while making a crying face¡¹

    That also happened, right.

    ¡¸That face was very cute¡­Thinking about it right now, I think that¡¯s the time I got interested in Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Misuzu thinks he has never lied to her even once. Just¡­ Danna-sama is keeping things that is hard to say inside his heart. But, at those times¡­He¡¯s making a ¡ºI¡¯m sorry for not saying it¡»just as Megumi-san has said. That face is very cute. It makes Misuzu¡¯s heart go tight!¡¹

    Am I just an uncontained leak?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­being deceived by Yoshi-kun?¡­Yukino is just lacking in caution, could it be that you didn¡¯t take a proper look at Yoshi-kun¡¯s face?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu thinks the same¡­Yukino-san, are you lacking in observation power when it comes to people?¡¹

    When the two points it out¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸W-What! Are you saying that it¡¯s my fault!!!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan raised out a loud laugh.

    ¡¸¡­Well, isn¡¯t that okay Yukino-san? It¡¯s about time we reach our destination¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Yukino look at the scenery outside the window and got startled.

    ¡¸¡­Here?!¡¹

    ¡­Yup.

    I do remember this road.

    This is close to Yukino¡¯s house.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­We¡¯re going to your house¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s expression turned horrified.

    ¡¸¡­N-No way¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­your maid isn¡¯t supposed to come today. Your mother is out at work right?¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know that her own mother has come to the principal¡¯s office of our high school.

    She should be with old man Ichikawa right now.

    It¡¯s impossible for her to come back to Yukino¡¯s house.

    ¡¸But¡­my little sister is in the house¡¹

    Yukino shouts

    ¡¸My¡­Didn¡¯t your little sister stay out home last night¡­?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to Yukino in a state that¡¯s thoroughly investigating.

    Yukino fell silent.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­we¡¯ll be going to your house¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes are smiling inside the mirror.

    ¡¸¡­By the way, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Kudou-chan asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸What is it Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been curious about, but¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸Is this one our enemy? Or ally?¡¹

    ¡­Oh right.

    We didn¡¯t explain about Yukino to Kudou-chan at all.

    ¡¸¡­Enemy¡¹

    Misuzu answered lightly.

    ¡¸Ah¡­as expected¡¹

    Kudou-chan glares at Yukino.

    ¡¸She¡¯s an enemy so she¡¯ll experience rape and all the sufferings but, Kudou-chan shouldn¡¯t go easy on her¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    Yukino shivers when Kudou-chan has said that.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s with that?!¡¹

    ¡­¡­I

    ¡¸No way¡­Yukino, could it be that you don¡¯t get it at all?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, Yukino is Mana¡¯s sister.

    If I recall Mana yesterday¡­

    Mana¡­didn¡¯t noticed that she¡¯s a subject of revenge¡­

    ¡ºIt¡¯s obvious that everyone¡¯s kind to me¡»she misunderstands¡­

    Getting conceited in front of everyone, she kept her selfish speech¡­

    As a result¡­she has ¡ºkneeled naked¡»this morning.

    ¡¸You¡­rode on an¡ºenemy¡¯s¡»car¡¹

    Misuzu only asked Yukino. ¡ºWe¡¯re going to have sex after this, what will you do, Yukino-san?¡»

    Only¡ºWhat will you do?¡»¡­

    She doesn¡¯t speak any ¡ºinvitations¡»like ¡ºYukino-san, want to have sex together with us?¡»or¡ºShould we have fun together?¡»

    Megu didn¡¯t invite Yukino.

    It was only Yukino who said ¡ºTake me with you¡»or¡ºI want to be violated¡»¡­

    Minaho-neesan has only answered ¡ºCome¡»to Yukino-san¡­

    She didn¡¯t say anything about¡ºmaking her an ally¡»

    ¡¸¡­Is there anyone here who¡¯s a friend of Yukino-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­speaks to everyone in the car.

    ¡­No one responded.

    Yukino¡¯s face has distorted in fear.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san, you really have changed¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time seeing a child who wants to be ¡ºabducted¡»by her enemies¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­

    Yukino is ¡ºabducted¡»right now.

    By the criminal organization¡­¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Now, Yukino-san. You¡¯re going to suffer again but you don¡¯t mind it do you? This time, you followed us by your own wishes¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge still continues¡­!!!!

    1. I actually compromised on the meanings, it¡¯s ¡°Maguwaru, Maguai¡± ?

    2. Yukino confirmed normal ?

 Chapter 151 : Parting

    Before long¡­ the car arrived at Yukino¡¯s house.

    It¡¯s a three story house in a high-class residential area.

    White walls and blue roof¡­is the first floor a garage?

    The second floor terrace is wide, it looks like a garden.

    It¡¯s quite a mansion¡­

    As expected of a director of a top advertising agency¡­

    ¡¸¡­There doesn¡¯t seem to be any chasing cars¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has said

    ¡¸If ever that was the case, I changed the route three times¡­repeated left turns too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Repeated left turns?¡¹

    ¡¸What will happen if you turn left four times on a close spot?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me through the mirror.

    Err¡­

    Turn left, turn left, turn left, turn left¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re just going back to the same place?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­and if there¡¯s still a same car coming after us, you should consider that someone¡¯s coming after you right?¡¹

    ¡­I see

    So you can confirm it like that.

    ¡¸AH¡­It seems that they noticed us¡¹

    When our car has approached¡­

    ¡­Gigigigigigigigigigi!!

    The iron door of Yukino¡¯s house has opened automatically.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, why?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸There should be no one in the house right now¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not necessarily true¡¹

    I already have guessed who it is.

    ¡¸Now¡­Shall we enter Yukino-san¡¯s house?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan enters the car in the garage.

    The garage is wide that it can fit five cars in it.

    The Benz inside must be Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s.

    ¡­Next to it

    ¡­As expected.

    One car is parked there.

    ¡­Blue minivan.

    That was the car Katsuko-nee was driving a while ago.

    Mana should be inside that car.

    In short¡­Mana used her key to open the house.

    Perhaps it¡¯s also her who operates the garage¡­

    ¡­Gigigigigigigi!

    ¡­The iron door of the garage closes once again.

    After confirming that it¡¯s completely closed¡­Minaho-neesan speaks out.

    ¡¸¡­Everyone, get off¡¹

    I confirm that Yukino can¡¯t run away.

    No¡­Kudou-chan has already gone ahead and stare at her.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let the enemy escape!¡¹

    The petite middle school beautiful girl looks up and says that to a high school girl, it looks funny, but¡­

    Yukino has seen Kudou-chan¡¯s martial arts and knows .

    It would be a problem if the ¡ºVictory Hammer¡»or the ¡ºJupiter Thunderbolt¡» would be taken out again so¡­she follows quietly.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san, where¡¯s the entrance?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Yukino happily.

    ¡¸On top of the stairs there¡¹

    As expected¡­the front door is on the second floor.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­please guide us¡¹

    Minaho-neesan orders Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­I get it¡­I should just go there shouldn¡¯t I?!¡¹

    Yukino takes the initiative and leads the way.

    After climbing a ten step stair¡­A big door was there.

    It¡¯s a big door¡­even a piano can enter here.

    Another stone staircase continues from the garage to outside the house.

    Yukino tries to take out the key to her house from her uniform.

    ¡­But.

    At that moment¡­the lock from the house clicked and unlocks.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino looks frightened.

    ¡¸¡­Open the door¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Yukino turns to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸What are you planning?¡¹her eyes say.

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up already!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan urges her¡­

    Yukino opens the big door¡­

    ¡­Gachan!

    The door opens to the outside.

    ¡­Inside the house.

    Mana on her bunny girl suit is standing¡­

    ¡¸¡­Welcome home, everyone¡¹1

    Mana bows deeply to us.

    Yup¡­Middle school girls in bunny suit looks good.

    The bunny suit makes Mana¡¯s growing body line emerge clearly.

    Unlike Kudou-chan who¡¯s a washboard, Mana¡¯s plump and her breast is swelling¡­

    The subtle budging is indescribably great.

    Also¡­Her legs are long and the proportion of her body was originally good.

    ¡¸Maika¡­W-What are you wearing!¡¹

    Yukino speaks out her complaint to her sister¡¯s obscene appearance instinctively.

    However¡­Mana ignores Yukino completely.

    Mana goes to the stone where you take off the shoes from the entrance.

    The entrance on Yukino¡¯s house is wide that it has a wider space to take off your shoes than ordinary houses.

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    Mana puts her hand on that floor and kneels in front of Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­M-Maika¡­W-What¡¯s going on with you?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprise isn¡¯t odd at all.

    Her own sister greets us on her bunny costume and suddenly kneels in front of Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been extremely impolite yesterday. I¡¯m very sorry. From now on, I intend to be reborn with my body and soul and all my best¡­please forgive me¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Mana.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Misuzu is fine as long as you understand¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu turned to Megu.

    She smiled happily.

    ¡¸You properly disciplined her¡­well done, Megumi-san!¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun and I did our best. Minaho-san and Tamayo-san has given us a lot of advice too¡­Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san has helped us as well¡¹

    ¡­Hmm.

    It has been a lot of trouble since last night until morning.

    Speaking of which, where is Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸¡­What is going on with you, Maika?!¡¹

    Yukino demands an explanation from her sister.

    Mana doesn¡¯t answer.

    She¡¯s kneeling and looking up at Misuzu¡­ignoring Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Do you mind introducing the person I meet for the first time?¡¹

    Oh¡­Kudou-chan?

    Kudou-chan¡¯s wearing the same uniform as Misuzu¡­

    To be accurate, Misuzu¡¯s on the high school and Kudou-chan is on the middle school¡­the details on the uniform are slightly different¡­

    But still, you can clearly see that she¡¯s someone Misuzu brought in.

    ¡¸I do not¡­This girl is Kudou Michi. She¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s guard¡¹

    Kudou-chan comes in front.

    ¡¸Kudou style old martial arts¡­Kudou Michi. Instructed by Kouzuki-sama, I¡¯m here to guard Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan bows dignified to Mana.

    Yup¡­She¡¯s really a warrior.

    All of her actions are sharp¡­

    Mana bows down to Kudou-chan while still kneeling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yoshida Mana¡­I¡¯ve been made as Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºslave¡» I became a ¡ºslave¡»recently so I still don¡¯t know the ropes. But, I want to serve as a ¡ºslave¡»with all my heart. My best regards¡­!¡¹

    The warrior girl¡¯s eyes turned round¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡ºSlave¡»is it?¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­She has become Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me.

    U-Un.

    Certainly, it¡¯s a problem in various meanings.

    ¡¸¡­I became a ¡ºSlave¡»on my own will!¡¹

    Mana tells Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸I¡­had an ugly heart¡­a bad girl. Therefore, I decided to start over again as Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks up at me while her hands are still on the floor.

    ¡¸¡­It is what she has wished for so there¡¯s no helping it, is there?¡¹

    Misuzu tells Kudou-chan laughingly.

    ¡¸Are you okay¡­being a¡ºslave¡»?¡¹

    Kudou-chan asks Mana.

    ¡¸Yes¡­If I don¡¯t fall to a ¡ºslave¡», a girl with a bad personality like me cannot start over¡¹

    Mana says.

    ¡¸Kudou-san too, please treat me as a ¡ºslave¡». I¡¯m a foolish girl who gets conceited when people gets nice to her after all¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸She¡¯ll be Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»in the end¡­You can¡¯t give her selfish orders just because she¡¯s a ¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºLittle sister slave¡»and ¡ºsex slave¡»¡­!¡¹

    The middle school girl in her bunny suit speaks with her cheeks blushing.

    ¡¸¡­M-Maika! Just what happened to you!!¡¹

    Yukino who turned speechless from the overwhelming change of her sister¡­shouts at Mana.

    Mana speaks coldly to her sister yelling aloud.

    ¡¸Please be quiet¡­Yukino-san¡¹

    Mana calls her real sister¡ºYukino-san¡».

    ¡¸¡­I have been living with Yukino-san for a long time but that ends now. Thank you for taking care of me in various ways¡¹

    Mana bows to Yukino in a cold manner.

    ¡¸W-What are you saying¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I am already Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­therefore I have to live serving Onii-chan everyday¡¹

    I noticed three bags put on the entrance.

    ¡­I see.

    Mana came to pick up her personal items.

    She¡¯s really determined to get out of her home and live with us.

    ¡¸Stop this already! This kind of joke isn¡¯t funny at all!¡¹

    Yukino scolds her little sister.

    But¡­Mana.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a joke¡­Mana will really come out of her house and live with Onii-chan. Goodbye¡­Yukino-san¡¹

    Tears pile up in Mana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Maika?¡¹

    Yukino turned speechless.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Maika is no longer here. I¡¯m Yoshida Mana. Therefore¡­Yukino-san isn¡¯t Onee-san anymore¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks up at Megu.

    ¡¸My Onee-san is only Megu-Oneesan¡­!¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Yukino got shocked.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Mana became my little sister. Don¡¯t worry¡­I will take care of this girl, I won¡¯t let her suffer¡­!¡¹

    Megu tells Yukino¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to think of Misuzu as your Onee-san too! We¡¯re members of ¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»after all!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much. But, Mana is an inexperienced ¡ºslave¡»¡­so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for everyone to treat me as a ¡ºsister¡»yet. First, I need to be supervised strictly by Megu-oneechan¡­I want to be able to function as Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡¹

    ¡­In the end.

    Due to the blunder of her grandfather and mother¡­and his father downfall becoming definite¡­Mana¡¯s thought has changed from the root.

    Mana knows that she can no longer continue her current life.

    From now on¡­she has to live relying on me and Minaho-neesan.

    No¡­Mana chose this herself.

    Instead of being labeled by Ichikawa-san¡¯s house as ¡ºstained¡»and live bathing in cold eyes¡­

    This 14 year old girl chose and prepared¡­

    To live with me and among ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    She abandons her home and family.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­do you intend to take away my little sister from me?¡¹

    Yukino glares at Megu with a frightful look.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­that might be the result¡¹

    Megu answered calmly.

    ¡¸But¡­that is what she chose¡¹

    Megu looks at Mana.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mana is the one who asked for it. Yukino-san has nothing to do with this!¡¹

    When Mana said that¡­Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­Maika!¡¹

    She tries to slap Mana!!

    I hold down her hand!

    ¡¸What are you doing!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything selfish to my ¡ºslave¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s my little sister!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not anymore!!¡¹

    Hearing what I said¡­Yukino trembles in surprise.

    Mana looks up at Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­If you want to slap me then do it. We¡¯re already parting after all¡­¡¹

    She smiled at Yukino sadly.

    ¡¸A lot have happened¡­fun, painful¡­But, Yukino-san¡¹

    Yukino begins to tremble.

    ¡¸You are just¡ºYukino-san¡»to me now¡­I¡¯m someone unrelated to Shirasaka house already¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s determination is hard.

    ¡¸I really thank you for everything. But¡­I will forget about Yukino-san. I have to live as Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­as Yoshida Mana from now on. The memory of being Yukino-san¡¯s little sister will be an obstacle for me in the future¡­!¡¹

    Yukino cried from what Mana said.

    ¡¸¡­Maika no bakaa!¡¹

    Mana shook her head slowly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Maika is no longer here. The foolish girl who was born in Shirasaka house and thought that ¡ºI am special¡»¡­must be completely erased. Therefore, I am Yoshida Mana¡­As a human being on the bottom as a ¡ºslave¡», I have to redo everything from scratch¡¹

    Mana¡­tries to bury her ¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»character¡­

    For that reason¡­she has to be the reverse of the ¡ºgirl born to a wealthy distinguished family¡»existence.

    She¡¯s trying to become my ¡ºslave¡»¡­

    That is Mana¡¯s resolution to throw her house away.,

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­you¡¯re free to have sex with Yoshida-kun in Maika¡¯s room¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Mana.

    ¡¸If you want to break away from¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»¡­This is the last¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸I who have a status of a¡ºslave¡»¡­cannot keep Onii-chan for herself¡­¡¹

    Mana looks at Misuzu and Megu.

    ¡¸Please join the fun in Maika-san¡¯s room¡­ I do not mind being last¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu approached Mana who¡¯s kneeling on the floor and hold her head kindly.

    Mana¡¯s head got enveloped in Misuzu¡¯s soft chest.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­You really have become cute. I¡¯m very happy¡­Mana-san¡¹

    Misuzu looks very happy.

    ¡¸You see¡­Misuzu and Megumi-san wants Mana-san to become be Danna-sama¡¯s doll whenever we can¡¯t be with him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Doll?¡¹

    ¡¸Whenever Danna-sama feels slightly turned on, you¡¯ll be a doll that takes the initiative¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like a toilet¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a toilet¡­Mana¡¯s so cute¡¹

    Misuzu pats Mana¡¯s cheeks kindly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being a toilet¡­Mana is a ¡ºSex slave¡»after all. It is as Misuzu-san says¡­I¡¯ll become a woman that will serve Onii-chan immediately whenever he feels it and the others aren¡¯t present. Please use me like a toilet and let out a lot of semen inside Mana¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana looks up at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Mana-san¡¯s job is to make Danna-sama feel good. Spend your daily life thinking about only Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Good girl. Mana¡¹

    Misuzu embraces Mana.

    ¡¸You no longer need Yukino right?¡¹

    Megu said.

    The stunned Yukino got startled.

    ¡¸I will take care of Yoshi-kun in the school¡¹

    Megu smiles defiantly to Yukino.

    ¡¸Misuzu too¡­if I have my time, I will come to meet Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Yukino.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s in the house, I¡¯m present!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee wearing a suit comes down on the stairs at the side of the entrance.

    It seems that she has been on the third floor¡­

    ¡¸With this¡­if Mana-chan takes care of him too, it¡¯ll be perfect¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee grins¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will do my best to serve as a ¡ºsex¡»slave¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in addition to Mana.

    ¡¸¡­My. With this, Yukino-san doesn¡¯t seem to be needed anymore, is that right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    It¡¯s exactly a ridicule.

    ¡¸Right, Mana-san is here already¡­You don¡¯t need Yukino-san anymore do you?¡¹

    Misuzu laughs brightly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t need to do someone like Yukino anymore¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡­rubs her body to me.

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸Y-You people¡­what did you do to Maika?¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    ¡¸In just one day¡­she has changed this much¡­what did you do to Maika?!!!¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­The same thing that happened to Yukino¡¹

    ¡­Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    Raped¡­I stole her virginity¡­

    Violating her multiple times at night¡­It¡¯s almost the same as Yukino¡¯s first experience night.

    ¡¸¡­Experiencing the same thing¡­she has changed, Yukino-san didn¡¯t. That¡¯s the only difference¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so, Maika¡­have you¡­been raped¡­by this man¡­?!¡¹

    Yukino asks her former little sister.

    ¡¸Yes, I have been raped! After that, Onii-chan has been loving me overnight¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Maika¡­do you understand what are you saying?!¡¹

    ¡­Maika

    Has changed her expression.

    ¡¸¡­I do. Yukino-san is the one who doesn¡¯t know anything¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by that?!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know the current situation with Shirasaka Sousuke and the surroundings of Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸¡­Doesn¡¯t Yukino-san not know her own standing right now?!¡¹

    Mana¡­speaks harshly to her former older sister.

    ¡¸¡­Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already on Onii-chan¡¯ side. I¡¯ve become their ally¡­No, I had to throw everything away to become their ally!¡¹

    Mana throws all of her pent up emotions against Yukino!

    ¡¸Shirasaka house, my name, my pride¡­unless throw everything and fall into a¡ºslave¡»¡­there would be no other way to become an ally of people who are enemies of Shirasaka ¡ºhouse¡»!¡¹

    That is what Mana learned through the night of regret.

    ¡¸No¡­Even now I¡¯m still being tested. They will be accepting me as their ally for the moment¡­but if I do something that makes them doubt me, these people would cast me away instantly¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I intended to not forgive you if you called Yukino-san ¡ºOnee-chan¡»even once¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a dark smile.

    ¡¸Same here¡­If Mana has said anything rude to Misuzu-san, I planned to slap her without mercy¡­¡¹

    Megu said.

    Megu realizes that she must guide as Mana¡¯s ¡ºSister¡»

    ¡¸Onii-chan is a straightforward and honest person so¡­he¡¯s easy to fool but¡­¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    Yeah¡­I think it¡¯s easy.

    I¡¯m a simple and stupid man after all¡­

    ¡¸But¡­the other people¡­these people¡­I can¡¯t keep lying to them. Everyone¡¯s intelligent and scary people¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan. Katsuko-nee. Misuzu. Megu.

    Yup¡­they all have good insight and observation skills.

    Even those who aren¡¯t here¡­Margo-san and Nei-san¡­

    Even Nagisa, she¡¯s soft but she looks at people properly.

    Everyone¡¯s a ¡ºwoman¡»without gaps

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯d like to tell Yukino-san who took care of me until today¡­¡¹

    Mana speaks to her sister.

    ¡¸If you want to come to this side¡­you should throw everything away¡­!¡¹

    Those words¡­seems to be the last affection she has for her sister.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¹

    Flinched from it¡­Katsuko-nee handcuffed Yukino¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸W-What are you doing!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look good to let the hostage remain free forever¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Now that Mana is a member of our side¡­

    Yukino is the only ¡ºHostage¡»¡­

    ¡¸Have fun until 3 o¡¯clock¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells us.

    3 o¡¯clock¡­The report of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s arrest in Australia will flow to the mass media

    ¡¸I will be helping out Katsuko¡¹

    ¡­Help?

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to search Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house¡¹

    Katsuko-nee makes a wry smile.

    ¡¸We have to take away all the data about ¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡­I see,

    Minaho-neesan thinks that the police will be searching this house eventually¡­

    And she¡¯s trying to take out any indications of his relationship with ¡ºKuromori¡»right now

    ¡¸Should I help out too?¡¹

    ¡¸Help us carry the computer later¡¹

    ¡­Computer?

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have the time to examine the computer¡­Also, you can revive data erased from the hard disk. Therefore¡­We brought the same model from what Shirasaka uses from the mansion. We¡¯re only copying the trivial desktop parts to the new computer¡¹

    I see¡­they originally planned to carry Shirasaka¡¯s computer.

    ¡¸Just say it if you need help with anything¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸You can just have sex with everyone. They won¡¯t be having fun if you¡¯re not with them, you know?¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Also¡­one of your important task is to annoy Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡­Annoy Yukino-san?

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Go to Maika-san¡¯s room and embrace Mana-san. After that¡­Go to Yukino-san¡¯s room and embrace Megu¡¹

    Embrace Megu in Yukino¡¯s room?

    ¡¸¡­N-No way! Not in my room!!!!¡¹

    Yukino seems to really don¡¯t want it!

    Other people would make her room dirty.

    Even including Megu to it¡­Her whole body shows disgust.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­you¡¯re okay with that?¡¹

    Megu nods at Minaho-neesan¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll receive Yoshi-kun¡¯s love in Yukino¡¯s bed¡­!¡¹

    1. The raw says ¡°we¡¯ve been waiting, everyone¡± but it would sound rude coming from this character so I¡¯ve changed it to make it a bit more polite ?

 Chapter 152 : Inside Maikaâ€™s roomâ€¦

    Mana¡­No, Maika¡¯s room is on the third floor.

    The front is Yukino¡¯s room and the back is for Mana.

    The other side of the corridor is said to be Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s study.

    ¡¸¡­Should we go back to work?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan heads to the study.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be withdrawing by 3 o¡¯clock¡­have that in your schedule too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells us.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Understood¡¹

    Megu answers in behalf of everyone.

    The press will be informed about the news of Shirasaka Sousuke being arrested in Australia by 3:00 PM¡­

    After that¡­The reporters would be coming over here.

    Therefore¡­we have to carry away items related to ¡ºKuromori¡»from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s room.

    Either way¡­The police would be entering this house to make a search.

    The chance is only now.

    Shirasaka head house won¡¯t think that we will penetrate this chance and infiltrate Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house¡­

    ¡¸¡­What about 3 o¡¯clock?¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    Of course I won¡¯t answer¡­

    I shouldn¡¯t tell Yukino anything until that time comes.

    ¡¸This is Maika-san¡¯s room¡¹

    Mana opens the door of the room.

    ¡¸Please come in¡¹

    Mana calls us from inside the room.

    I pushed Yukino¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Look¡­get in!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t push me!¡¹

    Kudou-chan comes close to Yukino who¡¯s making a noise.

    ¡¸Please be a bit more quiet¡­you¡¯re a hostage!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­used the stun gun baton¡­no, what was it again?¡­Anyway, she took it out.

    ¡¸¡­If you¡¯re going to resist, I will make you suffer a blow from this¡ºJupiter Thunderbolt¡»¡­¡¹

    The stun gun baton discharges electricity¡­¡ºJupiter Thunderbolt¡»!

    ¡¸¡­I-I get it. I get it already!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s hands are cuffed by Katsuko-nee.

    Yukino stopped her rebellious attitude due to the electric spark.

    ¡¸Then hurry up¡­please come inside the room¡¹

    Kudou-chan glared and pushed Yukino inside the room.

    Megu and Misuzu comes¡­and I follow them.

    Lastly, Kudou-chan comes in the room and closes the door.

    The girlish like room has a lock on the door.

    Kudou-chan locks the door¡­

    With this¡­If ever Yukino tries to escape the room, she has to open the lock with her handcuffed arms¡­

    She can¡¯t run away immediately¡­someone will catch her.

    ¡¸My¡­it¡¯s wide¡¹

    Misuzu said her impressions of the room.

    It is as she say¡­It¡¯s a large room with ten mats.

    ¡¸Is Misuzu¡¯s room narrower than this?¡¹

    I asked it in curiosity.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s house is an apartment, therefore¡­¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just an apartment¡­It was a super luxury condominium.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Misuzu¡¯s room is 6 mats¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s doing dances.

    She has a lot of hobbies¡­

    Misuzu has the image of having a lot of things, but¡­

    ¡¸But the room is quite wide as nothing much is put in the room. Misuzu¡¯s clothes are mostly in the walk-in closet¡¹

    Walk-in¡­?

    ¡¸It is a storage kind of room¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­So there¡¯s such a storage room in a condominium¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mother and Misuzu has each of a walk-in closet¡¹

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡¸¡­You mean there¡¯s two storage rooms?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡­that is because father uses a built-in closet in his study¡¹

    Misuzu answered radiantly.

    ¡¸That¡­How big is the walk-in closet?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s around 6 mats. The clothes I don¡¯t usually wear are there¡¹

    At the stage of¡ºClothes you don¡¯t normally wear¡»¡­I don¡¯t get it anymore.

    Why do you need clothes you don¡¯t wear everyday?

    And, why are you using six mats space for such clothes¡­

    ¡­Hmm.

    Let¡¯s stop thinking about it.

    This girl is a super ojou-sama after all¡­

    ¡¸But¡­this really looks like a middle school girl room¡¹

    Maika¡¯s room has a wooden bed, and a white wallpaper cleanly spread out.

    There¡¯s also a wooden study desk.

    White wardrobe and bookshelf¡­Shoujou manga and stuffed dolls in display.

    The wall has some several posters of male entertainers.

    This¡­is the guitarist of the rock band she was talking about before.

    ¡¸I was told by Katsuko-sama to bring minimal luggage¡¹

    ¡­Mana says.

    That¡¯s right¡­if she brings everything, it¡¯ll be exposed that Mana left on her own.

    When they search this house afterwards, it would look strange.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan has brought three bags when she went out of Yamamine house¡­Therefore, Mana decided to bring three as well¡¹

    Mana¡¯s taking considerations that far.

    ¡¸A change of underwear and everyday clothes¡­after that is a set of study tools. Even if I change schools I have to study¡­or else Onii-chan will hate Mana, right?¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­I think you should study properly¡¹

    Instead of me, Megu has answered.

    ¡¸Changing schools?¡­What are you saying?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised by Mana¡¯s remark but because we don¡¯t mind her, she ignored her like everyone.

    ¡¸Then¡­Onii-chan, uhm¡­!¡¹

    Mana picked up a big dog stuffed animal from the top of the bookshelf.

    ¡¸This¡­I received this from my aunt in Shizuoka. At least¡­Can Mana take this from Maika-san¡­?¡¹

    Mana looks up at me with anxious eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­sure. You can bring it¡¹

    Is what I said.

    ¡¸¡­Wait, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu walks to Mana¡¯s place graciously.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, give it to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Megu receives the doll from Mana¡­she took a look inside.

    She seems to be checking whether there¡¯s any foreign substance in the stuffed animal.

    ¡¸¡­Yup, doesn¡¯t look like anything¡¯s hidden¡¹

    Megu said and returned the stuffed toy to Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    When I call her¡­Megu

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, you can stay like that¡­You can be the kind Onii-chan for Mana. I will be strict on Mana equally¡­¡¹

    Megu looks at Mana.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to hate me you know¡­!¡¹

    Mana shook her head.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s a daughter of the ¡ºEnemy¡»¡­so it¡¯s natural to be wary. Mana understands why Megu-oneechan is strict on her after all¡­!¡¹

    Megu embraces mana.

    ¡¸It is for the sake of becoming everyone¡¯s ally¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Thank you, Onee-chan¡¹

    Yukino who had her sister robbed by Megu is having a glaring eye.

    ¡¸Get away from that woman, Maika¡­You¡¯re Shirasaka Maika! You¡¯re not like this Yamamine house¡¯s daughter!¡¹

    Mana speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yoshida Mana. Shirasaka house is no longer my house. Yukino-san is not my sister¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­!¡¹

    Yukino yells at her sister!

    ¡¸House, family, and sister¡­is something you can¡¯t easily throw away!¡¹

    Mana answers calmly.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­right now, I¡¯m desperately separating myself from Maika-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­please violate Mana in this room where Maika has lived¡¹

    Mana invites me to the bed.

    ¡¸Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­I will devote my body and soul to Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    She sits down on the bed and invites me with her eyes.

    ¡¸Violate me here and please separate me from Maika-san completely¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    Misuzu speaks to Mana.

    ¡¸¡­It is wrong for the¡ºslave¡»to request the master¡­Mana-san¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    She stand up immediately and approached me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡¯s small body clings to me.

    Her small breast rubs against me.

    Her hand goes to my crotch and stroked it .

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸I will serve you¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­took off my belt and opens the zipper of my pants.

    ¡¸¡­It has become hard¡¹

    My erection got exposed from my pants

    ¡¸¡­Awa!¡¹

    Seeing a man¡¯s penis¡­Kudou-chan raises a voice.

    ¡¸¡­Michi, take a good look. You should learn from this¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    Kudou-chan answers the order of her Master, Misuzu.

    Her eyes stare at my penis.

    Mana¡­caresses my penis gently with her finger.

    My erection even goes higher.

    ¡¸So it becomes like that¡­¡¹

    Kudou-chan becomes speechless.

    ¡¸Michi¡­Mana-san is one year younger than you. She has lost her virginity yesterday. But, she¡¯s already a wonderful ¡ºsex slave¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸M-Maika¡­Stop this! You¡¯re still 14 years old!¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    That¡¯s right, Mana is still a 14 year old, a second year in middle school.

    I violated such a young girl.

    And, I made her my ¡ºsex slave¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be sucking it¡¹

    Mana puts my glans in her mouth.

    She licks it with her tongue.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­licking his article¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan mutters unintentionally¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard it from the rumors but¡­Who would¡¯ve thought that such an act actually exists¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone does fellatio¡­ Misuzu loves doing it too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    Kudou-chan becomes speechless.

    ¡¸I myself thought that the act of licking a man¡¯s article is an act done by perverted women¡¹

    ¡¸That is not true¡­Fellatio is a woman¡¯s modesty¡¹

    ¡¸Modesty¡¹¡­

    Misuzu¡­you¡¯re exaggerating.

    ¡¸Look¡­take a view at Danna-sama¡¯s face. He looks like he¡¯s feeling very good. Misuzu¡¯s heart tightens when she sees that face. It makes my stomach melt hotly¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at my face and puts her hand in her skirt.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Misuzu¡¯s sorry for being so vulgar¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face is filled with lust.

    I also like seeing that face.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, would you like to accompany me?¡¹

    Mana¡­took her mouth from my penis and said.

    A string of saliva bridges the tip of my glans and Mana¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Mana.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mana feels sorry to serve him just alone¡¹

    Then, she looks up at Megu¡­

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan too¡­please join in¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being next to Mana¡­I¡¯m watching over Yukino for now¡¹

    Normally¡­Kudou-chan was the one asked to watch over Yukino, but¡­

    This boxed warrior girl¡­has her eyes glued to my penis completely.

    Therefore¡­Megu took over the watcher in her place.

    Either way, according to Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions¡­I will be embracing Megu next in Yukino¡¯s room¡­

    In the first place¡­Yukino herself is already stretching her fingers to her crotch¡­

    ¡¸M-Maika¡­Stop that! That isn¡¯t something a Shirasaka daughter should do!¡¹

    She¡¯s grinding against her pussy while saying that¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san can take the tip¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Mana will be licking the bottom¡­I was taught by Nagisa-sama earlier this morning how to lick the lower one¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, what kind of method is that?¡¹

    Misuzu looks interested.

    Then¡­Mana.

    ¡¸Very well¡­I will explain it¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, please lie down on the bed¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­aaah¡¹

    ¡¸Mana will be taking off the pants and the underwear¡¹

    Mana¡¯s small hands took off my underwear and pants.

    She took off the school uniform too¡­

    My clothes are only the T-shirt and socks.

    It¡¯s a bit embarrassing1

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­lie down. Hurry up¡­!¡¹

    The cute middle school girl in her bunny suit whispers to me.

    ¡¸I get it¡­I get it already¡­¡¹

    I lie down¡­

    I feel a lot of gazes.

    Especially Kudou-chan who¡¯s gaze is eating my penis that¡¯s standing magnificently¡­It hurts.

    My glans is being stared by a scary face of a parent.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­open your legs wide!¡¹

    The cute bunny girl orders me.

    I spread my legs as I was told¡­!

    Oh¡­Everyone sees my anus right now.

    What¡¯s with this situation.

    The bunny girl devotes herself in between my legs.

    Her face approaches my penis¡­

    ¡¸¡­You lick the bottom of the bag under the penis like this¡¹

    The small middle school girl licks my balls.

    ¡¸¡­The man¡¯s semen is made here. Therefore, it will be good if you stimulate it here¡¹

    Yeah¡­The warm tongue stimulates my balls.

    It feels good.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true¡­Danna-sama looks like he¡¯s feeling really good¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with melting eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Then, Mana thought of this, What if someone licks the tip of the penis while the other does the bag¡­won¡¯t Onii-chan feel even better?¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    Are you a genius?!

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Then, I think we should try it¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s mouth approaches the tip of my glans.

    Her fragrant breath sticks to my penis.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu will make you feel good too!¡¹

    ¡¸Angu!¡¹her small mouth fills the glans.

    picha¡­picha¡­picha¡­

    Wet sounds come from my crotch.

    ¡­Feels good.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun looks like he¡¯s feeling good¡¹

    I can hear Megu¡¯s voice from far away.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It feels good¡­Misuzu¡­Mana¡­!¡¹

    The top and bottom of the penis¡­so being attacked by tongues at the same time feels this good.

    Furthermore¡­it¡¯s two beauties making their tongues crawl¡­!

    ¡¸¡­How is it? Danna-sama¡­Want to release it?¡¹

    Misuzu asks me while licking the back of the glans.

    ¡¸Or could you like to let it out inside Mana-san¡¯s stomach?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s show how a man ejaculates to Kudou-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Misuzu the one who talked about learning?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    I speak to Mana.

    ¡¸Mana¡­that¡¯s enough. Stroke my penis with your hand¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stroke?¡¹

    Oh¡­girls don¡¯t know it

    ¡¸Hold here¡­in the root¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡­Is this okay, Onii-chan?¡¹

    Mana holds my penis.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s hot¡­it¡¯s pulsating!¡¹

    The feeling of her tongue and the feeling of her hand is different.

    ¡¸Holding it with my hand like this¡­It¡¯s really big¡­and thick¡¹

    Mana speaks out her thoughts.

    ¡¸Something like this enters my stomach¡¹

    I pile up my right hand on Mana¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Then you move it up and down like this¡¹

    I¡¯m teaching Mana how to do handjob.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to hold it stronger¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is this okay? Won¡¯t it break or crush?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no problem with it¡¹

    I hold down Mana¡¯s hand tighter and strokes my penis.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­continue licking the tip of my dick.¡¹

    ¡¸Yees~¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu responded happily.

    I stretch my empty left hand to Mana¡¯s breasts.

    I turned over the chest part of the bunny girl outfit.

    It¡¯s small¡­But a good shaped boobs comes out.

    ¡¸Kyaaan~!¡¹

    Mana raised a voice of pleasure.

    I massage Mana¡¯s elastic swelling breasts.

    Then roll my finger on the nipple caved in¡­!

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­It feels good, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸Mana, keep rubbing my penis¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    I separate my right hand from my dick and head to Misuzu¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    I thrust my hands inside the hem of Misuzu¡¯s uniform¡­!

    I slip my fingers between her breasts and bra and raised it up.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­Please do me violently!¡¹

    My left hand massages Mana¡¯s small breasts and the right hand pinches Misuzu¡¯s nipple.

    ¡­It feels good!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­Mana¡­Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­sucks the glans with her lips!

    Mana also strokes the penis up and down¡­!

    ¡¸¡­K-Kudou-chan¡­can you see? I¡¯m about to cum¡­I¡¯m going to ejaculate semen¡­!¡¹

    The hot lump surfaces from deep inside me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I¡¯m watching! You can go on anytime!¡¹

    The warrior girl stares at my penis with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m about to cum¡­Cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­Misuzuuu¡­!!¡¹

    At that moment¡­Misuzu released her mouth from my penis¡­!

    The sperm flies out like a pulse!

    ¡¸¡­Aahn!¡¹

    Misuzu has accepted the hot liquid in her face¡­!

    ¡­Byubyubyu!

    ¡­Byuu, byuuu!

    Twice¡­thrice¡­It made Misuzu¡¯s face dirty¡­!

    ¡¸Amazing¡­At the moment it jumps out, the penis twitches¡­!¡¹

    At the moment I ejaculated, Mana speaks in surprise while holding the base of my penis.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­that force¡­there¡¯s a lot coming out!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­here, tissue¡¹

    She knows her own room well¡­

    Mana holds out a box of tissue to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Thank you Mana-san¡¹

    Misuzu pulls out several tissues and wipes the semen on her face.

    ¡¸Mana will be cleaning up Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    Mana takes tissues and tries to wipe my penis.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Mana-san, you don¡¯t need to do that¡­ !¡¹

    Misuzu lightly wiped the semen and looks down on my penis.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, Misuzu will clean it up¡¹

    Saying that¡­she licks the glans once again.

    Licking the semen that spilled out with her tongue¡­

    ¡¸You have to suck out the semen that remained in the urethra too¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu puts the tip of my penis in her mouth and sucks out the semen in the urethra¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san, please come here¡¹

    Misuzu calls Megu.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong Misuzu-san¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Megu approaching her.

    ¡¸Here¡­your share¡¹

    She pushed out her tongue towards Megu.

    Misuzu¡¯s tongue is filled with my white semen.

    Megu laughs.

    ¡¸Yes¡­itadakimasu¡¹

    Megu sucks Misuzu¡¯s tongue¡­!

    The beauties are having a french kiss.

    The two of them are tasting my semen¡­

    Both of them are my ¡ºwomen¡»

    ¡¸Megu will clean up Misuzu-san¡¯s face¡­!¡¹

    Megu calls herself ¡ºMegu¡»only when she¡¯s extremely aroused¡­

    Megu licks the semen sticking in Misuzu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Then¡­Mana will be cleaning Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana says that¡­then carefully licks my penis hanging towards my abdomen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay to lick it off?¡¹

    Kudou-chan asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit bitter¡­It¡¯s not that dangerous. But, it is Danna-sama¡¯s seed¡­Misuzu thinks that she has to accept all of it¡¹

    Misuzu answered.

    ¡¸But not¡­I think it¡¯s great to share it to Megumi-san and Mana-san. We¡¯re ¡ºSisters¡»that love the same man after all¡¹

    Misuzu answers with a smile.

    Megu kisses Misuzu who¡¯s making that kind of face¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­that¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯m really glad I met Misuzu-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu thinks the same. I¡¯m really glad that I met Megumi-san¡­!¡¹

    The two of them look at each other¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much, Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Why me?

    ¡¸¡­The two of us come to know each other because Danna-sama is there¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I love you, I love you so much¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu too¡­I love you, Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸¡­I love Mana-san too¡¹

    When Misuzu said that¡­Mana who¡¯s licking my penis got surprised.

    ¡¸I also do¡­thank you for becoming my little sister¡­Mana¡¹

    Megu tells Mana.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll love you forever along with Danna-sama. Please stay as a cute ¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I may be strict to you as your sister but¡­I love you. I love ever since before¡­ !¡¹

    Misuzu, talks about Mana¡¯s future¡­

    Megu talks about the past¡­

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay for me? Is it really okay for me to become everyone¡¯s ally?!¡¹

    Mana spills out tears.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­You¡¯re my ¡ºMana¡»after all¡­¡¹

    I caress Mana¡¯s cheeks gently.

    My fingers got wet with Mana¡¯s tears¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being a ¡ºslave¡»forever! Please let me stay with Onii-chan, Misuzu-san, Megu-oneechan, Katsuko-san, Nei-san and Margo-san¡­! I want to be together with everyone¡­!!!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Mana and said.

    ¡¸Now¡­Mana-san. Next will be having Danna-sama¡¯s sperm in your stomach along with us¡¹

    Misuzu takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-san!¡¹

    Mana answers.

    Megu smiled and backed off again

    Oh right¡­What about Yukino?

    ¡­Yukino is.

    She¡¯s looking at us with a stunned face.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, you?!¡¹

    Even the slow Yukino finally realizes and understands.

    The little sister¡­has already gotten away from herself¡­!

    The one here is Mana.

    Shirasaka Maika is no longer here.

    1. Much more embarrassing than walking on a corridor naked ?

 Chapter 153 : Family

    Misuzu took off her uniform¡­

    Then she draws her body close to me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please take a look¡¹

    She took off her bra in front of me.

    Her cute breast jumps out¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu¡­Danna-samaa!¡¹

    Misuzu pushes her naked breasts to my face.

    She embraces my head tightly¡­

    Her two warm meat mountain is wrapping my face.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Danna-sama¡¹

    She looks at me with enchanted eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Please lick my nipple¡¹

    Misuzu pleads.

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I put Misuzu¡¯s left nipple in my mouth.

    The already hard nipple is rolled by my tongue.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­It feels good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu pants.

    ¡¸Danna-sama is like a child. This is Danna-sama¡¯s breasts so lick as you want¡­and even suck it¡­Aaahn!¡¹

    I massage her right breast while rubbing her left with my tongue¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s not a kyonyuu but¡­it¡¯s a very beautiful binyuu¡­1¡­

    I think the size that fits with one hand comfortably is very Misuzu-like.

    ¡¸Danna-samaaa¡­I will definitely make you happy¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said while panting¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    I unconsciously removed my face from her nipple and look up at Misuzu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­I want to make you happy. That¡¯s what I think. Of course¡­Misuzu wants to be happy together with Danna-sama however¡­Misuzu wants to make Danna-sama happy more than that¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very happy right now. Misuzu is here¡­everyone¡¯s here. I think that this moment is the happiest since I was born¡­!

    I answered with my honest feelings.

    ¡¸Misuzu doesn¡¯t want to be just now¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Misuzu wants Danna-sama to be happy all the time. I will do anything for that sake¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu caresses my face gently.

    ¡¸I thank Danna-sama for liking him¡­When I came to like Danna-sama, it was the first time I understood the feelin of ¡ºLove¡»¡¹

    ¡­Love?

    ¡¸¡­I want to make you happy¡­I don¡¯t care about myself but I just want to make you happy¡­That is the feeling of ¡ºLove¡»¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m happy enough already. I¡¯ll get retribution if I get even happier. I¡¯m already satisfied, truly¡­!¡¹

    Loved by a beauty like Misuzu¡­Megu and Mana¡¯s here¡­Katsuko-nee and Nagisa too.

    I have Minaho-neesan who¡¯s like my sister¡­And a kind and strong sister like Margo-san¡­

    And Nei-san¡­I¡¯m very happy meeting a person like Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please imagine this¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­All of us living together. Misuzu, Megumi-san, and Mana too¡­everyone from the ¡ºKuromori¡»all together¡­ Living together with everyone¡­bearing Danna-sama¡¯s child, everyone will raise the children together. Megumi-san¡¯s child and the other girl¡¯s child too. Everyone¡¯s working, everyone¡¯s living together, everyone¡¯s raising a child¡­How is it? Don¡¯t you think it would be fun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think that¡¯s fun, but¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s so many obstacles before that.

    If we do not win our fight with Shirasaka family¡­Megu and Mana won¡¯t be free in reality.

    Nei-san, has to repel the former enemy, Cesario Viola.

    And¡­Misuzu, I have to make Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»accept our reltaionship.

    To be honest¡­All of them are very hard.

    Besides, how will we live together?

    ¡ºKuromori¡»will be disbanded¡­That is Minaho-neesan¡¯s will.

    Nagisa¡¯s flower shop and Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery¡­I wonder if I can earn enough for us to live together¡­

    Even so¡­I also have to think on how to manage when Nagisa and Katsuko-nee are pregnant¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t make that kind of face.¡¹

    Misuzu kisses my forehead¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama shouldn¡¯t shoulder everything alone¡­we should all think, and conquer all them one by one¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Megu.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right¡­Megumi-san!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Yes¡­It is as Misuzu-san says. Let us all think together¡­and become happy. More, even happier¡­!¡¹

    Megu smiled at me.

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay for me Even now, I¡¯m too happy that I think it¡¯s a dream¡­¡¹

    Hearing what I said¡­Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸Does Danna-sama intend to abandon us?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­That¡¯s not my intention though¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Let us become even happier¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu embraces my body.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay for Danna-sama to become even happier¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Please believe Misuzu¡­I will definitely make you happy¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes look determined.

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    Misuzu turns to Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Kudou-chan answered immediately.

    ¡¸Grandfather¡¯s order wasn¡¯t just to guard me but also to monitor, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Misuzu said with a laugh.

    ¡¸¡­Yes. I have received such orders.¡¹

    ¡¸What did grandfather tell you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me the scope Michi can tell us¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­looks like she can¡¯t help it then said.

    ¡¸¡­In relationship of Misuzu-sama and Yoshida-sama¡¯s ¡ºCopulation¡», let Misuzu-sama do all she wants¡­however, I was instructed to let Misuzu-sama practice birth control¡¹

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­has no complaints about me having sex with Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m properly drinking contraceptives. There is nothing for him to worry about¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    Yukino¡¯s glaring from the the back.

    Not only having sex with me without contraceptives¡­Yukino was made to drink a fertility drug.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡¯s orders was strictly not to interfere even if Misuzu-sama drowns in sexual pleasure. It is common for men and women to dash to the emotions temporarily when they¡¯re drowning in the ¡ºfornication¡»¡­therefore I must not interfere. Either way, the romance will cool down and Misuzu-sama will learn how foolish she has been drowning in sex, is what he said¡¹

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­really thinks of me as a man who has sex with a lot of women.

    It seems that he thinks that Misuzu¡¯s just drowning in the feeling of sex with me and she¡¯ll notice how foolish she is soon enough.

    Rather¡­after experiencing sex with such a man, she¡¯ll get cautious about sex from now on.

    ¡¸After listening to Grandfather¡­what does Michi think?¡¹

    MIsuzu asks Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸I also thought that Misuzu-sama is deceived by a worthless man. It is said that Yoshida-sama has relationship with several other women than Misuzu-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    True, it¡¯s inevitable to think it like that.

    Even I think that this situation is abnormal¡­

    ¡¸However¡­when I saw Yoshida-sama and the other women¡­It was completely different from what I had imagined¡­therefore I¡¯m confused¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan?

    ¡¸¡­How different is it from your imagination?¡¹

    Misuzu asks further.

    ¡¸That is¡­Yoshida-sama is a very humble and quiet person¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡­Humble?!

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama doesn¡¯t act overly familiar with Misuzu-sama. He always touch her with a moderate attitude. Also¡­Yoshida-sama doesn¡¯t ask Misuzu-sama anything. Even in the current sexual act¡­Misuzu-sama is the one demanding and Yoshida-sama just accepts¡­¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s

    ¡¸That is the problem troubling us¡­Isn¡¯t that right, Megumi-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I always think that I want Yoshi-kun to demand more from our bodies¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu¡­Megu

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­well¡­I don¡¯t want to be hated by Misuzu and Megu¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Because¡­Everyone¡¯s a beauty that¡¯s too good for me.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t hate you for that¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Please be a bit more confident about yourself!¡¹

    The two beautiful girls got angry.

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama isn¡¯t a playboy like Kouzuki-sama has thought¡¹

    ¡­Playboy?

    Why¡­?

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a man belonging to the prostitution organization¡ºKuromori¡»¡­it¡¯s normally thought that he¡¯s a playboy who¡¯s job is to make women fall for him¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan

    That¡¯s true¡­now that she say it.

    As a member of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­made the favorites Katsuko-nee and Nagisa my own ¡ºwomen¡»¡­and a man who had sex with several other girls.

    For Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­far from being a man having sex with lots of women, he thinks that I¡¯m an excellent sex mentor

    Furthermore¡­my boss is Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan is observing so it won¡¯t become an extreme relationship.

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­thinks that I¡¯m just obsessed with a playboy¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks a bit angry.

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­he thinks that if left for a while, I will break up with him and fear men¡­that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    In short¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»believes that my relationship with Misuzu is an opportunity to make her study about men.

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»doesn¡¯t care about Misuzu¡¯s virginity at all.

    Since he was living freely about sex¡­he thinks that his granddaughter should enjoy sex

    I think the tollerance of her grandfather is amazing¡­

    But, I¡­

    I¡¯m not an a sex mentor¡­

    ¡¸If ever I do not break up with Danna-sama¡­I think Grandfather will talk to Yuzuki-sama about breaking us apart. He thinks that she¡¯ll do it with pleasure when given money¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s making a fool us! Misuzu and Danna-sama too¡­!~¡¹

    Misuzu is angry for my sake.

    ¡¸Then¡­Michi. What can you see with your eyes? Am I just a girl who¡¯s drowning in sex?¡¹

    Kudou-chan shook her head.

    ¡¸I think Misuzu-sama wants to become Yoshida-sama¡¯s ¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Family¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­and Mana-sama too¡¹

    Kudou-chan said with a serious face.

    ¡¸¡­You do get it Michi!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu happily shouted.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Misuzu wants to be family with Danna-sama! Megumi-san, Mana-san, and the other people too!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the same! Misuzu-san!¡¹

    Megu shouts¡­

    ¡¸I now understand why I¡¯m fussing over being Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºlawful wife¡»¡­or the¡ºengagement¡» I want to become family with Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸When I heard Yoshi-kun¡¯s life story the other day¡­I thought¡ºThis person¡¯s much more pitiful than I am¡» ¡ºHe has experienced more suffering than me and yet he endured it¡»when I thought of that¡­I thought I want to become his¡ºFamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸Misuzu has it even before that. Misuzu was Nagisa-sama¡¯s pet at first. I felt strange when Nagisa-sama has ordered me to¡ºBecome her pet¡»however¡­I can understand it now Nagisa-sama¡­noticed that Misuzu wishes for a ¡ºfamily she can trust¡» But¡­we can¡¯t become ¡ºfamily¡»easily therefore¡­Nagisa-sama made me her ¡ºPet¡»¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸When I was told by Nagisa-sama to become Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­I was shocked to be honest. I don¡¯t know what to do becoming as a man¡¯s pet. But¡­Danna-sama has been really kind to Misuzu. At first he was being a pet owner¡­But he takes care of Misuzu and treasures me responsibly. It as if we¡¯re ¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Is that so?

    Did I treat Misuzu like a ¡ºfamily¡»?

    ¡­I don¡¯t know.

    Just what is ¡ºfamily¡»¡­to me¡­

    Since I don¡¯t know what¡¯s ¡ºfamily¡»like at all¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t think of Mana and I as problems¡­¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve read something like this before¡­Love makes you able to endure no matter how troublesome it is¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸For example¡­it¡¯s normal to be handful with a child isn¡¯t it? They cry from something trivial, scream, and even rage. It¡¯s love that makes mother continue taking care of such children¡­

    ¡­Hmm.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    I never cried nor screamed in the house when I was a child¡­

    On the contrary, I wasn¡¯t allowed to talk about anything to my mother¡­

    My father has said. ¡¸We¡¯re air in this house, always remove your presence¡¹¡­

    ¡¸Even if the others cannot endure it, you can endure it if it¡¯s a relative. You can make an effort to solve the problem after enduring it. Family can accept it even if the lover cannot¡­if it was your own child, parent¡¯s¡ºlove¡»mean throwing your own life for your own child, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Megu said that but¡­

    If it was my parents¡­They¡¯ll just abandon me and try to survive themselves.

    No¡­Of course, there are prople in the world who love their children as Megu says.

    I think there is but¡­I have nothing to do with it.

    My parents aren¡¯t like that.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­don¡¯t make that kind of face, look this way¡¹

    Megu smiled at me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­You did your best for Mana¡¯s sake yesterday. Why?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Did you not have any intentions of abandoning Mana halfway? I did. Let me be honest. If there¡¯s a nuisance like Mana, it would cause trouble to everyone¡­so I thought I should give up on her¡­¡¹

    Mana looks at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸If ever¡­Yoshi-kun didn¡¯t do his best that much¡­if he did abandon Mana in the end¡­I don¡¯t think Mana would be here today¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    I just¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Why did you do your best not to abandon Mana? Why?¡¹

    ¡­Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸That is¡­I don¡¯t get it myself but anyway¡­I think it¡¯s definitely no good to abandon her¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t get myself.

    ¡¸¡­Then, speak your feelings right now. What does Yoshi-kun think of Mana?¡¹

    ¡­My current feeling about Mana?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­tell us¡¹

    Megu asks me¡­

    Mana¡­Misuzu¡­and Kudou-chan is looking at me seriously.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one who has her mouth open absentmindedly.

    ¡¸¡­I think she¡¯s cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s all?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­I think that I have to protect her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Protect?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Mana has abandoned Shirasaka house so I have to protect her right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Protect, what will you do?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being¡­I have to work part time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Part time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­there¡¯s a big disturbance right now but I have to earn a lot of money¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I have to earn Mana¡¯s living expenses right? Mana¡¯s still a middle school student after all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you serious about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Serious. I want Mana to properly go to middle school¡­even in high school¡­Mana looks intelligent so I think she can go even at a university¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana is Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºSlave¡» Are you going to earn money for your ¡ºslave¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­She¡¯s my ¡ºslave¡»isn¡¯t she?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s my ¡ºslave¡»¡­so I have no choice but to look after her.¡¹

    Tears spill from Mana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Mana¡­Megu¡¯s the same¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡­you said that you¡¯re going to work part time yourself but¡­Actually, I don¡¯t want you to do that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I want Megu to do her best in club activities¡­Megu has good grades so I want you to go to a university¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that! I intend to borrow money from Minaho-neesan for Megu¡¯s sake¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­what are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸I will be working and repaying for everything in the future therefore¡­I thought of borrowing Megu¡¯s school fee with that promise¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I think Minaho-neesan will lend for Megu¡¯s sake¡­But, she won¡¯t be lending anything for Mana. Mana¡­is Minaho-neesan¡¯s enemy¡¯s daughter. I have to be grateful that she¡¯s even letting her stay with us¡­therefore, I have to work part time to earn money for Mana¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯m sorry Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸W-What is it, Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸Misuzu too¡­I¡¯d like to buy you a lot of things but now¡­I don¡¯t have any money. I have to look at Misuzu lower than the other ¡ºwomen¡» Believe me¡­I¡¯ll also¡ºrepay¡»Misuzu properly¡­I will¡ºreturn¡»even if it takes me a lifetime. I promise that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­¡ºrepay¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with a wondering face.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­It¡¯s ¡ºfavor¡»!¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸I¡­received favors from everyone, Misuzu, Megu, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, Nei-san¡­and pperhaps Mana too¡­! Therefore I have to repay it even if it takes me a lifetime!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu mutters¡­

    ¡¸¡­Baka¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Danna-sama is an idiot! A huge idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not smart, and I¡¯m always bothering everyone, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t mean it like that! Bakaaaa!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts loudly¡­!

    The room quiets down.

    ¡­Shit

    I said something that made everyone angry.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­this isn¡¯t something I should say but¡­¡¹

    Breaking the silence¡­Kudou-chan speaks out.

    ¡¸In short¡­for Yoshida-sama, everyone¡¯s already his ¡ºfamily¡»is that correct?¡¹

    ¡­Family?

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Danna-sama¡¯s wrong!¡¹

    Misuzu tells me angrily.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    I just nod obediently.

    ¡¸It¡¯s ¡ºLove¡»that¡¯s between us not ¡ºFavor¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Love?

    ¡¸I finally understand why Danna-sama bears those words he just said alone. Please don¡¯t ever think of returning the favor again. It¡¯s unpleasant. I can¡¯t agree to that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re already ¡ºfamily¡» we¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»¡­so please depend on us. Even if you are grateful, please never say something so distant like repaying a favor¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸I think so too. Misuzu-san and I are Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwives¡»therefore, our husband doesn¡¯t have to mind it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­Misuzu is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it okay to have two lawful wives?¡­Our husband is a tolerant person!¡¹

    Megu smiled at Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    Misuzu turns to Kudou-chan

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me when you¡¯re going to report to Grandfather. Misuzu¡­can¡¯t be formally married to Danna-sama. I can¡¯t disgrace Kouzuki house¡¯s name. But¡­I won¡¯t have any other men than Danna-sama for the rest of my life. Misuzu¡¯s husband is this person¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡­Misuzu-sama and Yoshida-sama, would like to tell that they love each other like a family¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not like a family¡­we¡¯re ¡ºfamily¡»2 Misuzu is already Danna-sama¡¯s wife¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu declared.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, what about me?¡¹

    Mana looks at me with a teary face.

    ¡¸Am I also your ¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡­since when Mana become my¡ºslave¡»¡­you¡¯re already my¡ºfamily¡». If not¡­you can¡¯t become a ¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana jumps to my arm!

    ¡¸¡­I love you! Onii-chan, I love you!!!!¡¹

    I embrace Mana.

    ¡¸I will be serving you a lot¡­please love me forever and ever!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I know¡¹

    ¡¸Please love Misuzu too¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Should I be the one to love Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    When Megu says that, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Ah wait¡­Misuzu wants to be the one that gives love!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s be together Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Together, Megumi-san¡¹

    The two of them smile at each other.

    ¡¸Wait a moment you people!¡¹

    Yukino speaks out.

    ¡¸You guy are speaking incomprehensible things¡­and getting heated up!¡¹

    Yukino¡­seems to be in panic.

    ¡¸This is my house¡­That girl¡¯s my little sister¡­Don¡¯t make her your family member without permission!!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukno!

    ¡¸¡­Or rather¡­What am I?!¡¹

    Yukino shouts!

    ¡¸What am I to you?! Raped forcibly and made was made a mess¡­?!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    The look of intense anger¡­

    ¡¸¡­What will happen to me!?!!!¡¹

    1. Kyonyuu is huge breasts and Binyuu is beautiful breast ?

    2. Yeah, there¡¯s ¡°¡º¡»¡± this means it¡¯s special! ?

 Chapter 154 : Sexual feast (Part 1)

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious already?¡¹

    Before I was able to answer¡­

    Mana glares at her sister and speaks¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika?¡¹

    Yukino got startled.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no Maika here already¡­I am Mana¡¹

    Mana rubs her small boobs against my chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Mana kisses me.

    ¡¸Maika! Don¡¯t be ridiculous, stop this already! I¡¯ll get angry!¡¹

    Hearing Yukino¡¯s words¡­Mana turned around with glaring eyes!

    ¡¸What about you Yukino-san¡­even though you¡¯re the¡ºenemy¡», how about you shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºEnemy¡»?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s shaken by the intense hostility of her little sister.

    ¡¸Onii-chan had no choice but to rape Yukino-san for the sake of revenge of ¡ºKuromori¡» If not, there¡¯s no way Onii-chan will have sex with a person like Yukino-san!¡¹

    Mana¡­doesn¡¯t know that Yukino¡¯s a¡ºsafe blanket¡»for me.

    On top of that¡­Mana is desperately trying to deny her past.

    She¡¯s trying to break out of ¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»

    Therefore¡­she¡¯s creating her own¡ºconvenient reality¡»and believe in it.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, that¡¯s wrong¡¹

    Even though I say that¡­Mana.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to protect Yukino-san. Onii-chan is a diligent and a kind person therefore you¡¯re even kind to ¡ºEnemies¡»like Yukino-san¡­Mana knows that well¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    Her¡ºbelief¡»is strong¡­

    Mana is Yukino¡¯s sister, she thinks: so what if if I¡¯m a daughter of ¡ºShirasaka house¡»¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Mana will tell Yukino-san in place of Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks at her sister.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­You¡¯re nothing but a tool for the ¡ºrevenge¡»against Shirasaka Sousuke. Therefore Onii-chan raped you. That¡¯s all. Because¡­Yukino-san doesn¡¯t have any charm as a woman¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Maika, you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not scared at all even if you make that kind of face¡­¡¹

    Mana confronts her sister calmly.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t get it? Yukino-san¡¯s kidnapped by the enemy right now you know? It¡¯s useless to rage or even try to escape¡­we will never let you escape¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you telling your sister that?!¡¹

    Yukino glares at Maika too.

    ¡¸I¡­hated Yukino-san since I was a child¡­!¡¹

    Hearing Mana¡¯s words¡­

    Yukino¡¯s angry face collapses.

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you saying¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino-san always orders me¡­¡ºDon¡¯t do that¡», or ¡ºYou can¡¯t have this¡»¡­always just ordering prohibition. Always being mean to me¡­aren¡¯t you always pleased to look at my displeased and troubled face don¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s,¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s because your body is weak since you were young¡­as your sister¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸As my sister¡­you bully my weak body and ridicule me?!¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong¡­That¡¯s not true. I always think about you¡­and take care of you as your sister¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Liar!!!!¡¹

    Mana screams¡­!

    ¡¸When I was being treated in Shizuoka¡­you never came to meet me¡­!¡¹

    Mana is trembling.

    I hold Mana¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Let it all out¡¹

    ¡­All your feelings for your sister.

    This chance might not come again anymore¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Mana nods with teary eyes and turned back to her sister once again.

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Because¡­I have no other choice! I had school and club activities¡­I was busy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even though you could¡¯ve made a call!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s words pierced through Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Someone like you can¡¯t be my Onee-chan!!!!¡¹

    Mana screams!

    ¡¸¡­On the day I came back from Shizuoka¡­Yukino-san was looking at me as if the nuisance has come back¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­this room of mine has been the place for Yukino-san¡¯s baggage not used usually¡­! When Mama said ¡ºBring it all back to your room¡», Yukino-san looked at me with eyes of terrible hatred! It¡¯s as if she¡¯s saying ¡ºYou shouldn¡¯t have come back!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re misunderstanding it! I¡¯m not that kind of person¡­!¡¹

    Yukino desperately denies it¡­!

    ¡¸Because Yukino-san¡­was never kind to me at all!!!!!!¡¹

    Yukino got shocked.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not kind?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s hatred explodes.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t I very kind to you?! Don¡¯t joke with me! Maika, who do you think you are¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you always speaking badly and ridiculing me?! ¡ºMaika¡¯s still a child so don¡¯t do that¡»or ¡ºMaika¡¯s growth is slower than others so it¡¯s still too early for you¡»¡­all of are just to hurt me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m saying those because I¡¯m worried about you! Even though you¡¯re a kid, aren¡¯t you being arrogant here!!!¡¹

    Inside Maika¡¯s room¡­

    The sister¡¯s angry roars echoes¡­!

    ¡¸You always, and always treat me like a child¡­make a fool out of me¡­I hate you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not understanding her sister¡¯s care, aren¡¯t you the child here?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t act like the adult here when we¡¯re only two years apart!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m an adult¡­at least more than you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re not my Onee-chan!¡¹

    When Mana screamed that¡­Yukino lets out words that shouldn¡¯t be said¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re just a premature baby¡­don¡¯t speak so proud of yourself¡­!¡¹

    ¡­At that moment.

    Kudou-chan¡­hits Yukino with the stun gun!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaaa!!¡¹

    Trembling from the electric shock¡­Yukino fell on the floor.

    Kudou-chan looks down at Yukino and said.

    ¡¸¡­I also have a sister so I understand Mana-sama¡¯s feelings¡¹

    Kicking Yukino on her back¡­

    ¡¸¡­My growth is slower than normal. However¡­it doesn¡¯t mean that our growth has stopped¡­¡¹

    Kudou-chan is worried about her being small.

    Therefore¡­she¡¯s using such flashy and big techniques.

    ¡¸I intended to stand in a neutral position as much as possible but¡­I see, I finally understood why this person is an ¡ºenemy¡»¡¹

    Kudou-chan said.

    ¡¸This person pushes her own self-righteous and selfish belief of ¡ºfamily love¡»¡­She¡¯s that kind of person¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s analysis is precise¡­

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s just like my sister¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan

    Speaking of which¡­Kudou-chan has a sister.

    Denying her father¡¯s Kudou style¡­her sister did Karate martial arts.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­What about it, you¡¯re unrelated aren¡¯t you! This is my house¡¯s problem! Don¡¯t interfere with problems between sisters! Resorting to violence if you don¡¯t like it? You¡¯re the worst¡­you¡¯re like that man! You criminals!!!¡¹

    Yukino speaks out her grudge while lying down on the floor¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­We¡¯re criminals¡­what about it?¡¹

    Megu looks down on Yukino and said.

    ¡¸You people should just get caught and be executed¡­!¡¹

    Yukino glares at Megu.

    ¡¸Does that mean that you also want your sister to die?¡¹

    Kudou-chan asks Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­She is already your ¡ºenemy¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    Yukino who won¡¯t endure when she has to¡­

    Yukino who doesn¡¯t choose her words when she has to¡­

    Replies with the worst answer¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right! If she¡¯s going to shame ¡ºShirasaka house¡»¡­Then Maika should just die right now¡¹

    I embraced Mana tightly.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, I¡¯m here with you¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­embrace me. Embrace me tighter¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Megu speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, earlier you said ¡ºDon¡¯t interfere with problems between sisters¡»¡­We¡¯re ¡ºsisters¡»from different mothers¡­Then that means that I have the right to mane complains¡¹

    Yukino snarls at Megu.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not my ¡ºSister¡»! I will never acknowledge you as such!¡¹

    Mana reacts to that.

    ¡¸¡­Therefore, I¡¯m no longer your sister too!¡¹

    Mana pierces Yukino¡¯s heart¡­!

    ¡¸My Onee-chan is Megu-oneechan¡­! I don¡¯t know Yukino-san anymore! I don¡¯t need you! We¡¯re no longer related¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan¡­has been kind with me since the past. She always¡­no matter what¡­will send me a letter at Shizuoka¡­She even sends New Year¡¯s cards definitely¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Because you¡¯re my ¡ºlittle sister¡»¡­I always thought of you as my ¡ºsister¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu pats Mana¡¯s back kindly.

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan, sorry. I never noticed Onee-chan¡¯s feelings all this time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m your ¡ºOnee-san¡»so I can endure it¡­!¡¹

    Megu and Mana look at each other and hold hands.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Maika, get away from her! She¡¯s an ¡ºenemy¡»of Shiraska house¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s agitated¡­and Mana!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re the¡ºenemy¡»!!!¡¹

    Yukino got shocked!!!

    ¡¸¡­Maik?!!!!¡¹

    Mana¡­breathes deeply.

    Suuhaa, suuhaa, suu¡­

    Then¡­She looks at me and smiled feebly.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Onii-chan, I made you wait¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana has never decided with her feelings. Mana is a sly kid¡­so I just say what¡¯s good at the moment but¡­I always worry in my mind. Is this okay to be like this¡­Can I do this?¡­ Mana is an idiot so she misunderstood that she has the right to choose her fate¡­sorry¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸Mana fears of losing everything. Mana wants to protect a lot of things¡­Even though I declared that I¡¯ll be with Onii-chan forever¡­Even in those kind of situations¡­I have always thought slyly of¡­Is there any chance of me going back to ¡ºShirasaka¡» house¡­and other things like that¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­started changing.

    The previous Mana had power in her speech and actions.

    Hiding her true feelings¡­and always feeling strained somewhere in her body.

    That strain has disappeared.

    ¡¸Well¡­it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s scared right?¡¹

    It must¡¯ve been scary to lose everything you protect

    That said¡­she can¡¯t believe me or ¡ºKuromori¡»completely¡­

    If there¡¯s a possibility of saving herself even a little¡­it¡¯s natural to want to cling to it.

    Mana¡¯s smart unlike me¡­she¡¯s a girl with good observation power and insight.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anyone but Onii-chan. I don¡¯t have anything left but Onii-chan. I finally understood that¡­!¡¹

    Mana snuggled up with me¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Mana now understands that she has Megu-oneechan Misuzu-san and Katsuko-san and others too, Mana understands that they come to believe Mana is their ally, Mana finally understand¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¯s the same as Mana, right?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸Onii-chan also lost his real family¡­and doesn¡¯t have anyone but Mana and others, right? Therefore we become ¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s insight¡­

    Has turned to me for the first time¡­

    The girl named Mana is trying to analyze the human inside me.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸No¡­But, I still have a ¡ºhouse¡»¡­my parents are alive too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so, Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, my father has disappeared¡­I don¡¯t want to meet my mother again, I don¡¯t think she wants to meet me either, but¡­But I still have a ¡ºhouse¡»I have to come back to!¡¹

    What am I saying?

    ¡¸¡­In that ¡ºhouse¡», is there someone waiting for Onii-chan?¡¹

    Mana questions me.

    ¡¸No¡­there¡¯s no one, but¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡ºhouse¡»

    ¡­There

    It has the sofa I have been sleeping on all this time¡­

    Alone in the house¡­I round and warm myself with my own heat¡­the worn out sofa

    That is a place I have to return to.

    That ¡ºhouse¡»¡­has me waiting for me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¯s so pitiful¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸¡­eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­doesn¡¯t know that him being alone is ¡ºsad¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana embraces me.

    ¡¸But¡­It¡¯s okay already¡­!¡¹

    Mana smiled at me¡­

    ¡¸Mana will be forever, forever with you¡­I¡¯ll be Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you. I really love Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana kisses me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Stop that, Maika! That¡¯s vulgar!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s shout doesn¡¯t reach Mana¡¯s ears anymore.

    ¡¸I will comfort you a lot¡­Mana¡¯s already an adult¡ºwoman¡»¡­a ¡ºwoman¡»Onii-chan has made¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s thin fingers touch my penis.

    ¡¸You really did rape Maika¡­are you not ashamed of yourself raping this small girl?! Have some sense of shame!!!!!¡¹

    We ignore Yukino¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸¡­Embrace me on top of Maika-san¡¯s bed¡­Onii-chan. My Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    I throw Mana down on the bed¡­

    Her body lie down facing upwards¡­

    I can smell Mana¡¯s scent from the pillow.

    ¡¸¡­This smells like Mana

    Mana who¡¯s below me, has smiled.

    ¡¸Please smell more of Mana¡¯s scent¡­and, please fill Mana¡¯s body with Onii-chan¡¯s smell¡­!¡¹

    Mana kisses me again¡­

    Mana is the one twining her tongue.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, I love you, I love you¡­Onii-chaaan¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­sucks my tongue violently¡­!

    ¡­Aaah!

    Meanwhile¡­my penis is being wrapped by something hot and damp¡­!

    Looking at it¡­Megu is sucking my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s only Mana!¡¹

    Megu tells Mana while licking my glans¡­

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­Sorry, Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun is everyone¡¯s Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to the two of them

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­is our¡ºsister¡»okay¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu is also Mana-san¡¯s ¡ºOnee-san¡»¡­is that okay?¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸Yes! Misuzu-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Can Misuzu join serving Danna-sama as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    Even Misuzu will join the fray?

    I lied down on the bed¡­

    Mana kisses me.

    Megu fellates my penis.

    Misuzu is groping my shirt.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be licking Danna-sama¡¯s nipple¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ooooh!

    I¡¯m attacked by amazing pleasures¡­

    The cute second year middle school girl.

    My classmate¡­a first year high school girl.

    And a lovely senior¡­a second year in high school girl.

    The three beauties attack me at the same time¡­!

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you people perverts! Perverts¡­! All of you are perverts¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s screaming as usual¡­

    Her hand is groping her crotch while her hands are cuffed¡­

    Before I knew it¡­the 14 year old girl¡¯s room is filled with a lewd smell.

    This has become a hall for a sexual feast¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­please watch over that woman¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Is what Kudou-chan answered¡­but she¡¯s staring at our foolishness in blank surprise¡­

    In the first place, Yukino started masturbating and doesn¡¯t lookin like she¡¯s going to escape¡­

    ¡¸¡­Your penis is twitching¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­go on first¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    When Megu asked, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸In exchange¡­please show it to Michi¡¹

    Show to Kudou-chan?

    ¡¸S-Stop it Maika! You¡¯re still a child¡­you¡¯re still in second year of middle school¡­!¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m no longer a child, Mana is a ¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks down at Yukino with eyes of scorn.

    ¡¸Michi¡­This girl is on second year middle school, a year younger than you. She has lost her virginity yesterday but¡­she can already please a man wonderfully¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan stares at us.

    ¡¸Danna-sama should just lie down¡­¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Right¡­Mana goes on top and accept Yoshi-kun by herself¡­can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Megu, Onee-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­reached for the belly region of her bunny suit.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­this clothes is used for lewd purposes. You see¡­there¡¯s a zipper that can be opened from the navel to the end of my butt¡­!

    Mana¡¯s white fingers open the zipper in front of my eyes¡­!

    Mana¡¯s navel¡­and her genital becomes exposed¡­!

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Mana has it good because she has no pubic hair. Katsuko-san told me. If you have a pubic hair, it may get caught by the zipper¡­that¡¯s funny¡¹

    Mana¡¯s vagina between the zipper is totally wet¡­

    Her slit is slightly open¡­

    ¡¸Michi can you see Mana-san¡¯s genital? It¡¯s wet isn¡¯t it? This small place will be accepting all of Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way that will go in!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­speaks as she compare my penis erect to maximum to Mana¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸It will¡­It has accepted it a lot of times already¡­Mana is a woman¡­!¡¹

    Mana smiles bewitchingly.

    ¡¸Maika¡­stop¡­that!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s hand is holding her crotch, trembling bit by bit while she screams¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll connect with Onii-chan while wearing a bunny girl outfit¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s aroused¡­

    I swallow my saliva¡­

    Mana will ride my body while wearing a bunny suit¡­a long rabbit ear is attacked but her breasts and genital is exposed¡­

    She¡¯ll ride my penis on cowgirl position¡­and push it to her vagina by herself¡­!

    ¡¸Now¡­it¡¯ll come inside Mana¡­Uuuuu!!¡¹

    The glans pushes her vagina open¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    The insides dripping wet with love nectar¡­swallows my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­M-Maikaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It really went in!¡¹

    The hot rod comes inside Mana¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡¸Ah¡­It¡¯s in¡­Inside Mana¡­it¡¯s piercing through¡­Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana puts her weight on me and swallows my whole penis¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Ah¡­aaaah!¡¹

    At the moment it completely inserts to the base¡­the love nectar inside Mana pushed out by the penis spills out¡­

    Even though she doesn¡¯t get wet easily on our previous sex¡­

    Mana¡¯s womb that has accepted me completely is dripping wet.

    It¡¯s dripping out with a lot of warm liquid¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Fuu¡­fuu¡­fuu¡­¡¹

    Pushing down my stomach¡­Mana took a deep breath.

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay Mana? Are you in pain?¡¹

    I ask Mana from below¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay to be painful. Mana wants it to be painful¡­¡¹

    Mana told me¡­

    ¡¸I want Mana to feel good though¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­It does. Onii-chan is connected with me after all¡¹

    Mana twists he waist while connected with me and looked at Yukino.

    Then, she opened zipper in the abdomen area and showed it to Yukino.

    ¡¸Take a look Yukino-san¡­Onii-chan had this written on me¡­!¡¹

    The green tattoo floats in Mana¡¯s belly¡­

    ¡­¡º±¦¡»

    ¡¸Onii-chan said that Mana is his ¡ºtreasure¡»¡­therefore ¡º±¦¡»was written. This won¡¯t disappear forever¡­!¡¹

    Mana exposes her tattoo happily¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You, even Maika!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with eyes of anger¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san has it too!¡¹

    Megu bind Yukino¡¯s arms from behind¡­!

    Misuzu lifted her skirt.

    ¡¸What is that¡­that¡¯s a big panty¡­disgusting!¡¹

    Mana laughs at Yukino¡¯s big panty while having sex with me.

    ¡¸¡­L-Let me go!¡¹

    Yukino rages but Megu won¡¯t let go.

    Misuzu then turned over the big panty and exposed the lower abdomen¡­!

    What¡¯s written in there is¡­!

    An emerald green tattoo¡­!

    ¡­¡º¼ªÌï¡»

    ¡¸Ahahahahaha¡­What¡¯s that¡­looks funny!¡¹

    Every time Mana laughs¡­she clamps my penis¡­!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look¡­Don¡¯t look !¡¹

    Yukino cries with her face red in shame¡­!

    ¡¸I won¡¯t¡­I¡¯m not interested in you anymore¡­!¡¹

    Mana tells Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, I¡¯ll start moving¡¹

    Mana smiles looking down on me.

    Then she slowly raised her waist¡­!

    ¡¸N¡­un¡­nnn¡­!¡¹

    Zu, zu, zu¡­

    My penis rubs up Mana¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Mana, does your inside still hurt?¡¹

    Megu asked.

    ¡¸But¡­Onii-chan feels good this way right?¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­I also want Mana to feel good too¡¹

    Misuzu intervenes.

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­try to look for the places where it would feel good when it is touched by Danna-sama¡¯s penis¡¹

    ¡¸¡­places that would feel good?

    ¡¸Yes¡­for Misuzu, the place a bit above the entrance feels that¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-is that so?

    I never knew it¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­I haven¡¯t told Danna-sama yet¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me those kind of things¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­It makes me feel a bit embarrassed¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed between us this late¡¹

    Misuzu laughs when I say that.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Next time, I¡¯ll tell you everything¡¹

    ¡¸Next time?¡­do it now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu would be next after Mana¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes¡­shine in joy.

    ¡¸¡­Yes! Please!¡¹

    ¡¸I can have it later¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu tells Misuzu.

    She must be caring about Misuzu¡¯s curfew¡­

    Certainly, Megu can even go at night¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good¡­Megumi-san can be together with Misuzu. Let¡¯s be embraced together¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Together?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have our genitals be compared by Danna-sama¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡­I want to do that!

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll do you two together next¡­okay , Megu?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, if that¡¯s what Yoshi-kun wants¡¹

    Although she says that¡­Megu¡¯s face is lustful.

    Even Megu¡­is expecting to have 3P together with Misuzu.

    While we¡¯re talking¡­

    Yukino¡­is listening in hate.

    While comforting herself¡­!

    Meanwhile¡­Mana twists her waist and rubs my glans to various places in her vagina.

    ¡¸Aah¡­It feels good here!

    Mana¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great¡­when you try to look for it, you¡¯ll find a lot of pleasurable locations¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-=san¡­ah, ah¡­it feels good¡­what should I do, this might become a habit¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s small body is shaking up and down while squeezing my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay to have it as your habit¡­I¡¯ll be cherishing you all the time forever¡­!¡¹

    I also pierce Mana¡¯s body from below.

    ¡¸Ahaa!¡­Yes¡­that¡¯s good¡­Onii-chan what should I do?¡­Mana will love sex¡­I¡¯m becoming a lewd girl¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Then do it¡­become even more lewder¡­!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s waist moves a bit more intensely¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Aaah¡­It feels good¡­it feels gooooood!!¡¹

    The 14 year old girl pants.

    ¡¸T-This child younger than me¡­S-She¡¯s copulating¡­S-She¡¯s pleasing a gentleman¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan mutters.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not just pleasing him¡­the person herself is feeling good too, right?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­certainly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, it feels unfair that it¡¯s only the two of them feeing good¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Megu.

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­take care of Danna-sama. I will do Mana-san¡­!¡¹

    That alone was enough to tell what they intend to do.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-san!¡¹

    Mana and I are having intense cowgirl sex¡­!

    Megu approaches my face¡­!

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Saying that¡­she licks my nape and ears.

    ¡¸¡­Meguu?!¡¹

    ¡¸Does it feel good?¡­Let me make you feel even better¡­!¡¹

    Megu opens her uniform¡­turned over her bra and exposes her nipple.

    ¡¸Here¡­Megu will make Yoshi-kun drink from her breasts¡­!¡¹

    Holding my head¡­she presents her nipple as if a mother making her baby drink breast milk.

    ¡¸¡­M-Megu¡­!¡¹

    I suck the pointy nipples.

    My cheeks enjoy Megu¡¯s soft chest mountains¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah!¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­Mana is having her nipple sucked by Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu¡­Mana-san¡¯s nipple is still sunken. It¡¯s okay¡­I will suck it out right away¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-You can¡¯t¡­Misuzu-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for Onii-chan¡­I want Onii-chan to have it¡­!¡¹

    Mana shouts¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s regrettable¡­you¡¯re right, I shouldn¡¯t steal Danna-sama¡¯s pleasure¡­Then I will be licking this place instead¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Misuzu¡¯s tongue crawled on Mana¡¯s armpits¡­!

    ¡¸Iya¡­iya¡­it tickles!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s love nectar spills again¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Also¡­let¡¯s play with your clitoris¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s long fingers head to Mana¡¯s crotch¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah¡­Aaaaaaah!¡¹

    Mana opened her mouth wide and raised a voice of delight¡­!

    Her vagina tightens¡­!

    ¡¸¡­How is it¡­it¡¯s great isn¡¯t it¡­ Mana-san¡­!¡¹

    Girls know very well how to touch each other¡¯s clitoris.

    On top of that¡­Misuzu has lesbian experience from Nagisa¡­!

    Mana¡¯s young body shrinks in from the pleasure¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m¡­about, to cum¡­I¡¯ll fly, fly¡­I¡¯m going to flyyyyy!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s about to be swallowed by the big wave of pleasure¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yoshi-kun¡¢Yoshi-kun¡¢Yoshi-kun¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Megu kisses me intensely¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s making a pleased face¡­Yoshi-kun, cute¡­cute¡­!¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡­I¡¯m¡­about to cum¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re cumming right¡­you¡¯re going to cum inside Mana¡­show it, show your cumming face to Megu¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s ejaculting face is the cutest¡­show it, show it to Megu¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s lustful eyes¡­is inviting me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, you¡¯re about to cum¡­Mana-san, how about you?!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­rubs Mana¡¯s clitoris with her right hand with her right hand¡­she rubs the breast with the left hand.

    Licking Mana¡¯s ears with her tongue¡­she whispers softly.

    ¡¸¡­M-Mana¡¯s about to cum too¡­Ah, it¡¯s going up¡­it¡¯s going up steadily¡­I¡¯m scared¡­I¡¯m scared¡­Onii-chan¡­Misuzu-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay¡­everyone¡¯s here with Mana-san¡­we¡¯ll never let you go¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu holds Mana¡¯s left hand.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­don¡¯t let go¡­never let go¡­Aaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We won¡¯t¡­we¡¯re ¡ºfamily¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    Mana sheds tears of joy from Misuzu¡¯s whisper¡­!

    ¡¸I love you all¡­I love youuu¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s insides tighten!

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡­My Manaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cumming¡­I¡¯m going to pour it inside Mana¡¯s womb¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡­pour it!¡­Please release a lot of your hot stuff inside Manaaa¡­!¡¹

    Mana screams¡­

    And Yukino who¡¯s indulging herself in masturbation comes back!

    ¡¸¡­Y-You can¡¯t!¡­Don¡¯t cum inside Maika!!!¡¹

    ¡­Too late!

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­Mana¡¯s flying¡­flying!!¡­Aaaaaah¡­Onii-chaaaaaan!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana, I¡¯m cuming! I¡¯m releasing it!¡­Manaaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡­Dooku!

    ¡­doku!

    ¡­Dokudokun!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah, I-It¡¯s coming in¡­T-The hot stuff is spreading inside Manaaaa!!¡¹

    My semen gushes up like fountain.

    Mana¡¯s whole body convulses¡­she¡¯s squeezing my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Cumming, cumming, I¡¯m cumming¡­Manaaa!¡¹

    I push up my waist multiple times¡­I made it reach her womb until the last drop¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Cute, Yoshi-kun¡¯s so cute!¡¹

    Megu kisses me gently while I ejaculate.

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t stop caressing Mana¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸¡­Mana-san who¡¯s taking in Danna-sama¡¯s semen is also cute¡­!¡¹

    Then she kisses Mana¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­H-He ejaculated? I-Inside the womb of a middle school girl¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s eyes are round¡­!

    And, Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­W-What have you done!¡¹

    Yukino screams!

    ¡¸W-Won¡¯t Maika get pregnant!!!¡¹

    Pregnancy¡­The thing Yukino is most afraid of¡­

    Yukino feels fear from seeing her sister being creampied¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haahaa¡­That¡¯s okay, Yukino-san¡¹

    Mana responds to Yukino while breathing heavily.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m drinking proper contraceptives¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s stunned by that answer.

    ¡¸¡­M-Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not the same as Yukino-san¡¹

    I pushed up my waist again.

    I pushed the last drop remaining in my urethra to Mana¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn¡­Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Did Mana¡¯s body feel good?¡¹

    Mana smiles at me while we¡¯re still connected.

    ¡¸¡­Aah¡¹

    ¡¸You came a lot inside Mana¡­!¡¹

    Mana kisses me.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-oneechan and Megu-oneechan, I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too, Mana¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu too¡¹

    The four of us exchange kisses.

    We change partners of kisses multiple times¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not, you¡¯re wrong¡­¡¹

    Yukino muttered.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t Maika!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸This girl isn¡¯t my little sister¡­!!!¡¹

 Chapter 155 : Sexual feast (Part 2)

    Mana¡¯s skin is wet with sweat¡­

    A sweet smell of milk comes from her whole body.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s greedily coveting my lip like a puppy¡­

    I¡¯m sweating severely too.

    I just smell sweaty though¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana licks the beads of sweat on my forehead.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Mana¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸¡­It tastes salty¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see?¡¹

    Misuzu also licked the sweat on my neck.

    Megu¡­goes for my chest

    ¡¸Un¡­Danna-sama¡¯s sweat is salty!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s slightly bitter¡­¡¹

    The two of them looked at each other and laughed¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneechan, Megu-oneechan¡­You see¡¹

    Mana smiles at her two ¡ºsisters¡»

    ¡¸What is it¡­Mana-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Can I stay connected to Onii-chan for a bit longer?¡¹

    My penis is still stuck deep inside Mana.

    ¡¸Mana¡­doesn¡¯t want to part from Onii-chan yet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­just for a while then¡¹

    Megu smiled and Mana nodded¡­

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Onee-chan!¡¹

    The three enjoys the pleasure of sex together¡­

    They open up completely like true ¡ºsisters¡»

    ¡¸Onii-chaaaaaaan!¡­I love you!¡¹

    The 14 year old young body bounces up on me.

    She hugged me tightly.

    Her cute breasts rub into my chest.

    She swings on my body while hugging.

    My penis is clamped inside her vagina¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Hm?¡­What¡¯s wrong Onii-chan?¡¹

    Mana kisses my lips while grinning.

    ¡¸If you shake your body that much¡­I¡¯ll get big inside Mana again¡­!¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Then get big~¡¹

    ¡­Mana~!

    ¡¸You can let it out inside Mana as much as you want! Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºsex slave¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    Mana licks my ears.

    It¡¯s a bit ticklish.

    Shit¡­I really got erect.

    If this continues¡­I¡¯ll go for the second round without pulling out¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­loves sex! It feels really good¡¹

    Mana tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­it¡¯s not sex that feels good!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yoshi-kun feels good!¡¹

    Megu kisses my cheek from the side¡­!

    ¡¸Or could it be that Mana loves sex that she¡¯ll do it with men other than Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡­Got shocked.

    But, that¡¯s possible¡­

    A body that learned the pleasures of sex¡­

    Mana, Megu, or even Misuzu¡­

    They might want to have sex with adult men with more appeal than mine.

    If ever that happens.

    Someone like me has no power to hold them.

    ¡¸Geez, that¡¯s not true, Megu-oneechan¡­!¡¹

    Mana said brightly¡­!

    ¡¸W-Why?¡¹

    I asked instinctively.

    ¡¸No way¡­Onii-chan, are you seriously worried?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s a worrywart¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­I do hope that you¡¯re a bit more confident with yourself¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Mana¡­won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Onii-chan forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸Mana won¡¯t have sex with anyone but ¡ºfamily¡»¡­Onii-chan is Mana¡¯s ¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­sticks herself to me.

    ¡¸Me too¡­I give my faith to Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡­Megu whisspers to my left ear.

    ¡¸Misuzu will die than allowing someone other than Danna-sama have my body¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu whispers to my right ear.,

    ¡¸¡­W-Why?¡¹

    I asked instinctively.

    I don¡¯t have confidence in myself.

    Someone like me can¡¯t bind these beauties¡¯ lives¡­

    ¡¸Why?¡­Because Mana is ¡ºfamily¡»with everyone!¡¹

    ¡­F-Family

    ¡¸Un¡­Megu is Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife. I¡¯ll only have Yoshi-kun for the rest of my life.¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu too¡­only Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana is your little sister, and ¡ºsex slave¡»! I will do anything Onii-chan tells me!¡¹

    But¡­are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama. Aren¡¯t we a ¡ºfamily¡»without blood connections?¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we have no choice but have sex. Sex is makes a compact relationship between men and women¡­someday, we¡¯ll give birth to Danna-sama¡¯s child¡¹

    ¡¸Megu will give birth¡­I¡¯ll become a mama of Yoshi-kun¡¯s baby!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Mana will bear a child too¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    The two beauties laugh happily.

    But¡­I

    ¡¸¡­You people are insane!¡¹

    Yukino criticizes us.

    Un¡­I can understand what she¡¯s criticizing at.

    What we do is ethically strange¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s not human-like! You people are beasts!¡¹

    ¡­Beast.

    True¡­I¡¯m nothing but a beast when I copulate with beauties without discrimination.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸Even if you tell us that while you¡¯re masturbating¡­¡¹

    Mana tells Yukino¡­

    Right¡­

    Yukino¡¯s still touching her crotch¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maikaa, get away from that man!¡¹

    Yukino is grinding her vagina on top of her wet panty.

    Mana is showing off our connection to that woman.

    That place is dripping with love nectar and semen, it sticks to my penis tightly.

    ¡¸¡­Look, look, Yukino-san. Look¡­it got hard again!¡¹

    Mana bends her waist¡­

    She rubs my penis with her vagina¡­

    ¡¸¡­You want it don¡¯t you, Yukino-san?¡¹

    Mana sneers at her real sister on top of the bed.

    ¡¸¡­Sex feels good¡­Onii-chan is grinding inside my belly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika, stop with the perverted talk!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s breathing is rough.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Yukino-san the pervert here?¡­Aren¡¯t you aroused seeing other people have sex? You want to be violated by Onii-chan too, don¡¯t you¡­try being honest here¡¹

    Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s right! Violate me!¡¹

    She screams while shedding tears of disgrace.

    ¡¸¡­Making my body like this¡­I can¡¯t hold it anymore! Make a mess out of me!¡¹

    Yukino shouts while masturbating.

    Yukino¡¯s really weak to her body¡¯s desire¡­

    But¡­Mana.

    Moved her waist up and down and shows my penis to Yukino¡­

    ¡¸No way!¡­We won¡¯t give Onii-chan to Yukino-san anymore!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s surprised!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t joke with me! Maika!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s hand movement becomes even more intense.

    Those eyes is staring completely at the connection of our sexual organs.¡­!

    ¡¸A bad person like Yukino-san is a waste for Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­resumes her piston and restarted seriously.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn¡­Ufufufu¡­It feels good¡­I love you¡­Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana!

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san, Yukino-san has a boyfriend right? If you want to have sex then shouldn¡¯t you have sex with that person¡­!¡¹

    Mana says while moving her waist up and down slowly¡­.

    ¡¸¡­I broke up with him¡¹

    Yukino said in a low voice.

    ¡¸Eh, what is it?¡­Yukino-san, I can¡¯t hear you at all?¡¹

    Mana torment¡¯s Yukino¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸¡­I broke up with him!¡¹

    Yukino shouted loudly!

    ¡¸Hee¡­weren¡¯t you boasting to Maika-san that he¡¯s a sportsman and a cool person?!¡­You said that you¡¯ll bring him to the house next time so I shouldn¡¯t be rude to him¡­!¡¹

    For Mana¡­Maika seems to be completely in her past.

    Mana¡­has already changed her personality to Yoshida Mana¡­!

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s unpleasant more than I thought! Even though he¡¯s an idiot and selfish, he loves bathing in other people¡¯s attention¡­he keeps boasting that his father is a president, and his relative is a councilor, he keeps saying trivial things, he¡¯s a disgusting man¡­!¡¹

    Once you wake up from the love¡­

    You¡¯ll only see the faults of your partner¡­!

    ¡¸Hee¡­He¡¯s like Yukino-san!¡¹

    Mana said while bending her body and accepting the glans to her uterus.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Yukino barks¡­

    ¡¸Welll¡­He¡¯s an idiot and selfish, he loves bathing in other people¡¯s attention? Then, she¡¯s boasting about her parents and relatives¡­isn¡¯t that Yukino-san like!¡¹

    The little sister¡¯s words pierces Yukin heavily.

    ¡¸They often say that a lover is someone similar to yourself but¡­Yukino-san and her boyfriend is a couple suited for each other¡­!¡¹

    Mana laughs at Yukino while moving her waist.

    ¡¸W-What! Even though you¡¯re doing that with that disgusting man! Even though you¡¯re a shameless woman pleased being embraced by such a vile man!¡¹

    Yukino barks with the anger from her whole body!

    ¡¸¡­Do we suit each other?¡¹

    Mana said while slowly moving her waist.

    There¡¯s sweat dripping down her valley of cute breasts¡­

    A sexy¡­lewd body.

    This 14 year old¡¯s young body is dancing lewdly on top of me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Y-You do¡­You two are a perverted couple!¡¹

    Hearing Yukino¡­Mana

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Yukino-san¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan. Yukino-san said that we suit each other¡­!¡¹

    Mawna looks at my face.

    She happily smiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll definitely become a girl suitable for Onii-chan¡­therefore please don¡¯t abandon Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸If Onii-chan abandons me¡­Mana can¡¯t live anymore. As a human¡­as a woman¡­¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes looking up at me are wet¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­you¡¯re too good for me. You¡¯re beautiful¡­cute¡­a very good girl¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Mana has always been a bad girl¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s tears pops on my cheeks.

    But still, Mana¡¯s waist doesn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡¸No¡­Mana¡¯s a good girl. You¡¯ll be a good girl, won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­I will! I¡¯ll be a good girl¡­so please stay with me forever!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s waist strikes against me while her tears rain down!

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll be together forever¡­I won¡¯t let you go¡­Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I thought she¡¯s lovable.

    The young second year middle school girl¡­

    My cute bunny girl.

    ¡­Mana.

    I won¡¯t let you go¡­!

    ¡¸Hey, Maika¡­turn back here¡­Maikaaaa!¡¹

    I can hear Yukino¡¯s voice from far away.

    I can only see Mana right now.

    But¡­Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, can Mana cum earlier?¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­can cum inside Onee-chan afterwards¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­is looking artound properly.

    She¡¯s not drowning on her pleasure¡­!

    ¡¸Mana feels sorry for her to have it all in her stomach¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s smiling while crying¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­let¡¯s do that, Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana, my Mana¡­!¡¹

    I push my waist from below.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­good¡­Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­pants.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­we don¡¯t mind so you can pour it inside Mana-san once again¡¹

    Misuzu says from the side.

    ¡¸¡­But, Misuzu-oneechan¡¹

    Megu speaks to Mana having a troubled face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­cum together with Yoshi-kun. This is an important sex in Mana¡¯s lifetime¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Danna-sama too, please don¡¯t hold back¡­please cum inside Mana-san with all your might!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­G-Got it!¡¹

    I concentrate on my penis to ejaculate.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡­you¡¯re going to cum inside Mana again?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­Manaa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy!¡¹

    Then¡­

    Mana rises up to the limit¡­!

    ¡¸¡­O-Onii-chaaan¡­Aaaaah, I¡¯m about to cum¡­Mana¡¯s going to fly agaain!!¡¹

    Megu speaks to Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡­open your eyes wide¡­look at Yoshi-kun¡­don¡¯t ever close your eyes¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me¡­!¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama too¡­Please take a look at Mana-san¡¯s pleasured face¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I¡¯m looking¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­Look¡­Take a look as Mana fly¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face looks in pain¡­!

    ¡¸Cum while looking at my face¡­Mana, cum and show me your face¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­take a look¡­I¡¯ll be taking a look at Onii-chan¡¯s pleasured face¡­!¡¹

    We shake our bodies violently!

    Mana continues shaking her young body up and down.

    I pierce her up from below.

    But¡­we¡¯re looking at each other¡¯s face.

    I can clearly feel my partner rising up in pleasure¡­!

    Mana¡¯s skin is tensing up!

    ¡¸Aah¡­Look¡­take a look¡­Ah¡­C-Coming¡­it¡¯s comiiing!¡¹

    Huge waves run through Mana¡¯s body¡­!

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­I¡¯m going to cum¡­Mana!¡¹

    The hot lump rises from within me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Take a look¡­Look at me¡­Onii-chaaaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Look at me too¡­Manaaaa!¡¹

    ¡­Mana bursts out first!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah¡­C-Cumiiiiiiing!!!¡¹

    The 14 year old girl convulses on top of my body¡­!

    Her vagina clamps up and tightens¡­!

    I¡¯m looking at her trembling face from climax¡­!

    Mana¡¯s eyes doesn¡¯t close either¡­!

    Reflected in my eyes is her own face trembling from the sexual pleasure¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Embarrassing¡­this is embarrassing¡­I¡¯m being seen¡­my cumming face is being seeeeen¡­!¡¹

    ¡­At that moment!

    My penis explodes¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m cumiiing, Manaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let it out, let it out inside Manaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡­The cloudy liquid

    ¡­Blows out!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaah, it¡¯s hooot!!!¡¹

    The hot liquid pours in the womb¡­as I look at Mana¡¯s grimaced face!

    Mana¡¯s also looking at me as I ejaculate!!

    ¡¸¡­O-Onii-chaaaaaaaaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Manaaaa!!!!¡¹

    I push up and ejaculate repeatedly¡­

    Inside the beautiful middle school girl¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s coming out, the hot stuff is coming out¡­I can tell, I can feel iiit!¡¹

    Girl¡¯s faces when they take in semen¡­is very sexy.

    Mana¡¯s looking only at me while accepting my life.

    I¡¯m also looking up only at Mana.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re cute¡­Onii-chan¡¯s face while she cums inside Mana¡­is very cuteee!!!¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸Cum, let out more of iiiit¡­please release all of Onii-chan¡¯s hot stuf inside Manaaa¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body convulsed multiple times as if she¡¯s squeezing me.

    Mana¡¯s sweat falls into my body.

    We¡¯re united.

    We unite into one¡­give each other¡­and scramble.

    That is sex.

    My sex with Mana¡­!!!

    ¡­Before long.

    Mana¡¯s body stiffened¡­

    Then she lay down her exhausted body on top of me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    The small body breathes heavily like she has just finished a hundred meter race.

    Mana¡¯s heartbeat is beating hard¡­her small body transmits it.

    I embraced Mana softly¡­

    ¡¸¡­it felt really goooood¡­Onii-chaaaan¡­!¡¹

    Mana seeks my lips while crying tears of delight.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, I love you so muuch¡­no mooore¡­!¡¹

    I caress Mana¡¯s hair most from sweat gently¡­

    ¡­Then.

    I can hear a voice of hate from afar.

    ¡¸¡­Maikaaa¡­you¡¯re unfair! It¡¯s just you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s teasing her pussy while having a furious expression¡­

    She wasn¡¯t able to cum from looking at her sister¡¯s foolishness.

    The envy and hate must¡¯ve won over her lewd emotions.

    ¡¸¡­Mana-san, are you okay now?¡­Can you talk?¡¹

    Misuzu speaks out from the side of the bed.

    Misuzu and Megu is looking over us kindly¡­

    Kudou-chan looks completely petrified.

    ¡¸¡­Y-yes¡­Misuzu-oneechan¡­I¡¯m sorry for hogging Onii-chan all by myself¡¹

    Mana replies even though she¡¯s tired out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­This is an important sex for Mana¡¯s life¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸It is so Yoshi-kun can abandon Yukino after all¡­¡¹1

    ¡­Eh?

    Me?

    Abandon Yukino¡­?

    Yukino looks at me in surprise¡­

    She even stopped her hand from masturbating¡­

    ¡¸If you have Mana, you no longer need Yukino don¡¯t you?¡¹2

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­lost his parents, he was sad¡­that¡¯s why he wanted Yukino¡­¡¹

    Megu analyzes me.

    I myself don¡¯t get what¡¯s inside of me.

    ¡¸But¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s no longer lonely. Yoshi-kun has us as his ¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸If you want the warmth of a body¡­you can embrace us anytime. We¡¯ll embrace you tight¡­just like how Yoshi-kun embraces us tightly when we feel sad, we¡¯ll embrace Yoshi-kun too¡­!¡¹

    Megu tells me.

    ¡¸We¡¯re already a ¡ºfamily¡» No matter how sad, painful¡­we can just endure it by overlapping our skins. If Megu can¡¯t embrace you alone, then Misuzu will embrace you too. If it¡¯s still not enough, Mana too¡­and the other ¡ºwomen¡»¡­everyone will support Yoshi-kun¡­therefore, Yoshi-kun can feel relieved¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Danna-sama. Just like how Danna-sama does his best on making Misuzu and others happy¡­we also want to make Danna-sama happy. If Danna-sama tries to carry all our burdens then¡­we¡¯ll embrace Danna-sama with all our best!¡¹

    ¡­Girls

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana calls me.

    ¡¸Earlier¡­Mana said ¡ºDon¡¯t abandon me¡»but¡­I was mistaken¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸¡­Mana will never abandon Onii-chan. I promise to be Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»until I die. I swear¡­You can even put ¡ºslave¡»tattoo on my stomach¡­therefore, Onii-chan please don¡¯t abandon Mana either¡­!¡¹

    Mana embraces my body tightly.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡­a 50-50¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Our relationship isn¡¯t just given, nor it will be stolen away. We¡¯re a ¡ºfamily¡»that support each other and embrace each other. We¡¯ll be together forever¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words¡­

    Feels like melting something frozen hard in my heart.

    Slowly¡­and gradually¡­

    It¡¯s melting¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, it¡¯s okay already¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m okay¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    I feel my body losing strength.

    I breathe in deeply¡­

    Then breathe out from the bottom of my belly.

    ¡­I let it out.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­has been exerting himself that much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s together with us¡­and even having sex with us¡­but still¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s that tense¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it for some reason but¡­

    I feel my mind became very peaceful.

    The power in my whole body is relaxing.

    ¡¸Huh?¡­Why am I feeling suddenly relieved about everyone?¡¹

    Mana speaks amazed at me.

    ¡¸Geez¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t Onii-chan give us that sense of security?!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡­What does that mean?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I feel safe when I¡¯m with Danna-sama. I can expose myself to Danna-sama. No matter what Misuzu it is, I know that Danna-sama will accept it without fail¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­we can expose our body and hearts to Yoshi-kun, we¡¯re completely naked¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufufu. Therefore Onii-chan¡­you should get naked in front of us too!¡¹

    ¡­I

    Somehow¡­tears well out.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan are you okay?¡¹

    I see¡­I¡¯m no longer alone.

    I have a ¡ºfamily¡»¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸What is it¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    The three beauties surround me.

    ¡¸¡­P-Please¡­stay with me¡­forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t want to let go!

    My¡­my ¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡­I don¡¯t want to let go!

    ¡¸Geez¡­Danna-sama, you¡¯re saying it wrong¡­!¡¹

    Megu said kindly.

    ¡¸When you feel like that¡­you say it like this¡¹

    Then¡­Misuzu looks at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Danna-sama¡¹

    That Misuzu¡­

    ¡­Kisses me.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Misuzu¡¹

    This time¡­Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    I kissed Megu¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Megu¡¹

    Lastly¡­Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I love you okay, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana kisses me strongly.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Mana¡¹

    The three beautiful girls embrace my body.

    I also embrace the three.,

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy¡¹

    Those words come out of my mouth

    ¡¸There¡¯s still more¡­let¡¯s become even happier!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san have to be included¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san too¡¹

    When Mana say that¡­I

    ¡¸No¡­Nei-san is you see¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, whyy? Nei-san is Onii-chan¡¯s sex partner isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­having sex with Onii-chan together with Nei-san¡¹

    ¡­Now then, what should we do?

    Should I just stay silent about Nei-san being a virgin forever?

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸¡­What should we do with that person?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Oh right

    ¡­Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at us feeling frustrated.

    She closed up her heart in silence.

    1. Which he never did ?

    2. ¡ºSafe Blanket¡», hello?

 Chapter 156 : Sexual feast (Part 3)

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, you don¡¯t need Yukino anymore do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right, Onii-chan! You don¡¯t need Yukino-san anymore do you¡­!¡¹

    Megu and Mana say while looking down on Yukino.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s leave Yukino alone for now. Rather than that¡¹

    Before I was able to answer¡­

    Misuzu changes the subject.

    ¡¸¡­Michi!¡¹

    Kudou-chan who¡¯s staring at us in blank surprise¡­

    Got startled and returned to her senses.

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­What is it, Misuzu-sama?!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks while embracing me, naked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be frank¡­join our ¡ºfamily¡»too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡­Misuzu?!

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, what do you mean?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸Misuzu has always liked you since we were young¡¹

    Misuzu made a shocking confession¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s very cute¡­your earnest and hardworking attitude is very wonderful I think¡­Misuzu has always wanted to make you her ¡ºlittle sister¡»¡¹

    Hearing Misuzu¡­Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸No way¡­I¡¯m not cute¡¹

    Mana speaks to Kudou-chan who¡¯s looking down.

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡­Kudou-san¡¯s very cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I think so too¡¹

    ¡­Megu also smiles at Kudou-chan.

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Un¡­I think that you¡¯re cute¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Even Yoshida-sama¡¯s saying that¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s getting too long.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s true¡­If Kudou-chan¡¯s not a beauty then who¡¯s a beauty!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸When I first saw you, I thought that you¡¯re really a cute girl! A very beautiful girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Michi¡­Even Danna-sama is saying that¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s Japanese doll-like face turned red.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m a woman of valor¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem living as a martial arts girl and a beauty. Rather, being a beautiful warrior¡­isn¡¯t that perfect?!¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­T-Those kind of things¡­are entrusted to my Ane¡¹

    ¡­Ane?

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s onee-san, Haruka-san is the top on Japan¡¯s high school Karate. As a beautiful Karate girl, she has been on the mass media multipole times¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Oh¡­I feel like I¡¯ve heard about this.

    ¡ºThe beautiful Karate girl, Kudou Haruka¡»¡­so she¡¯s Kudou-chan¡¯s sister.

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu thinks that Michi is better than Haruka-san. As a warrior, and as a woman¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not¡­true¡­¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks down.

    ¡¸No¡­Michi will rise up three years later¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks up when Misuzu said that.

    ¡¸¡­Impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles suspiciously at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸If Michi becomes our ¡ºfamily¡»¡­then we¡¯ll polish you with all our power¡¹

    ¡­Polish?

    ¡¸¡­B-But¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s puzzled

    ¡¸I¡¯m a¡­Kudou style1¡¹

    Err¡­

    Kudou-chan¡­does that mean?

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t walk the road of a martial artist like mother, brother and sister¡¹

    She knows that Kudou style has various problems in it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s Michi¡¯s belief¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Above all¡­Michi likes Kudou style don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸I do love Kudou style¡­but I think I will be the last to practice Kudou style in my generation¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Misuuz asks Kudou-chan further.

    ¡¸Michi¡­can love only women?¡¹

    Surprised, Kudou-chan looks at Miuszu.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s a lesbian?

    ¡¸You see¡­Misuzu¡¯s the same¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡­I think that Misuzu-sama has the same sexual disposition as me¡­but¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me bitterly.

    ¡¸Misuzu still likes women better¡­Michi¡¹

    Misuzu told Kudou-chan.

    ¡­That means?

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Misuzu is born under Kouzuki house¡­I do respect father and grandfather¡­but I can¡¯t accept their relationship with women by any means.¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me while laughing.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Misuzu thought that she won¡¯t be loving men. The act of sex with man¡­is absolutely filthy, I thought¡¹

    I-Is that so?¡­

    ¡¸When grandfather has decided Misuzu¡¯s fiance¡­I didn¡¯t look at the other party as a love partner but only as a partner to give me a child. To be honest¡­I¡¯m still bad with men even now. I¡¯m afraid to have them approach me. I feel nauseous when they touch me¡­even grandfather and my father¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said while snuggling to me.

    ¡¸¡­B-But, Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s white hand is firmly holding my body.,

    Misuzu smiled then said.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s an exception¡­Misuzu¡¯s not scared of Danna-sama. Danna-sama¡¯s very cute¡­I think of you dearly. I love you. I love you so much. I feel safe when I¡¯m with Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Danna-sama. My body has become like that. Therefore¡­I won¡¯t bear any child but Danna-sama¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san, Mana-san¡­Misuzu is actually that kind of woman. Can you accept Misuzu even if she¡¯s like this?¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just like you. I was born in a brothel¡­therefore¡­I was ready to become a a prostitute someday¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸But still¡­I¡¯m really no good with men. Therefore, I never had any relationships with men until this year. Yoshi-kun¡¯s my first time on everything¡­! If it wasn¡¯t for Yoshi-kun, I think I won¡¯t have sex¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why me?¡¹

    ¡¸Because Yoshi-kun¡¯s kind¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡­Kind?

    ¡¸You never pressure girls. And yet¡­you always try to answer to our hops with all your might. You don¡¯t lie¡­and you treasure us. I love it¡­there¡¯s no one like Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu rubs her body to me¡­

    ¡¸I was interested in boys but, I was always in an all girl¡¯s school¡­I never met one until now.¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸I¡¯m also no good. I want Onii-chan. I¡¯m a ¡ºslave¡»that¡¯s to be embraced by Onii-chan forever after all!¡¹

    Mana turns her hand behind my back.

    ¡¸Even if Misuzu-oneechan is a lesbian, that¡¯s completely okay! Misuzu-oneechan is beautiful¡­do you want Mana and Misuzu-onechan do lewd things?¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll do it only in front of Onii-chan. We¡¯ll never cheat on you¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Mana¡­are you a lesbian too?¡¹

    When I asked, Mana¡­

    ¡¸No way¡­But look¡­the¡ºfamily¡»has to get together, right?! Mana¡­will do anything for the sake of the ¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Mana looks at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Kudou-san, join the ¡ºfamily¡»too! We have Misuzu-oneechan, Megu-oneechan¡­lots of beauties. Oh, there¡¯s a very beautiful person like Nei-san too. Everyone will become Kudou-san¡¯s ¡ºfamily¡»let¡¯s love each other!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m really thankful for your offer, but¡­¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­are you scared of Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m bad with men¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even Danna-sama?¡¹

    Kudou-chan trembles when Misuzu asked.

    ¡¸Michi¡­do you understand? Danna-sama is naked right now He¡¯s revealing his male genitalia. And yet, why are you fine being on the same room with him?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is, I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonder if that¡¯s true?¡¹

    Misuzu presses Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¯s not scary isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    I¡¯m not scary?

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama will never harm Michi. He won¡¯t betray you either. He doesn¡¯t lie. He doesn¡¯t hold any evil feelings¡­you do know that don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me.

    ¡­Stare.

    ¡¸¡­Why is it? Yoshida-sama?¡¹

    Kudou-chan asks me with serious eyes.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I think of you as my ally, I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand that Kudou-chan treats Misuzu importantly¡­you¡¯re an¡ºally¡»so I trust you¡­isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    Yeah¡­Kudou-chan

    Is a good girl,

    ¡¸¡­What about Michi?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸I¡­I also trust Yoshida-sama¡¹

    She trusts me?

    ¡¸As far as I can see¡­Yoshida-sama does love Misuzu-sama and the others seriously¡­and I can¡¯t sense any evil¡¹

    She glanced at Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Only his feelings towards this ¡ºenemy¡»¡­is what I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s¡­on the floor closing her eyes.

    Oh¡­I feel like I¡¯ve seen this.

    I remember now¡­Yukino and Mana¡¯s mother in the principal¡¯s room.

    That auntie closed her mind like this way.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I myself don¡¯t understand what I feel about Yukino either¡­¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really an honest one¡¹

    Kudou-chan said.

    ¡¸Then¡­what would you do, Michi?¡¹

    Misuzu asks once again.

    ¡¸If you join our ¡ºfamily¡»¡­I think we¡¯ll be solving the problem of Kudou style¡¯s successor¡¹

    ¡­That means?

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama, are you saying that I should bear Yoshida-sama¡¯s child?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­get pregnant, Michi. Of course¡­that will be for the years to come¡¹

    This cute small doll-like girl¡­

    Will bear my child¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Certainly, it¡¯s not a bad idea. I don¡¯t think I have any partner if I bear a child¡­and it¡¯s possible to deepen my relationship with Misuzu-sama, I think it is a very joyous offer¡­¡¹

    Misuzu interrupts Kudou-chan from speaking.

    ¡¸¡­Michi, stop lying to yourself!¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at Misuzu in surprise.

    ¡¸Misuzu will also reveal her heart to you¡¹

    Misuzu stares at Kudou-chan with a serious look¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu likes you¡­Michi does like Misuzu too, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you want to embrace Misuzu¡¯s body?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡­I want to be loved by Misuzu-sama¡¹

    She has admitted her thoughts to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu also loves Michi, I always do¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Michi should give her virginity to Danna-sama too¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu!

    ¡¸Become Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»just like Misuzu. That¡¯s an order¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, certainly¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Wait a moment Misuzu! Don¡¯t make such orders!¡¹

    That¡¯s strange.

    ¡¸Kudou-chan is Kudou-chan¡­being loved by Misuzu and becoming my¡ºwoman¡»is a completely different topic!¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s hurrying up too much¡­you can take it slowly don¡¯t you?¡­We still don¡¯t know each other that much. We can just know each other slowly¡­then, if we really are interested in each other, that¡¯s when we make her join the ¡ºfamily¡»¡­we can just take it easy. But still, we¡¯re ¡ºallies¡»¡­I also think of Kudou-chan as my ¡ºrelative¡» No no, there¡¯s no need to have sex!¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸How about that, Michi? Danna-sama¡¯s that kind of person¡¹

    Kudou-chan speaks.

    ¡¸¡­So there¡¯s a man like him existing¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Was I being tested by Misuzu?!

    ¡¸Lastly¡­I will ask Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸Please answer honestly as a man. Please don¡¯t cover it up¡­just tell the truth¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, as a man, what do you think of Michi? Does Michi have the charm of a woman that makes Danna-sama want to have sex with her?¡¹

    ¡­Sex with Kudou-chan?

    I look at Kudou-chan again.

    Petite¡­too cute, a beautiful girl¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? I want to¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸¡­In what way do you want her? Does Michi have enough sex appeal as a woman?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s just.

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious that she¡¯s well gifted of it? I want to embrace her! I want to have sex with Kudou-chan! I want Kudou-chan¡¯s virginity! I want to ejaculate a lot inside Kudou-chan!¡¹

    I let out my desires!

    I want to penetrate this petite body!

    I want to dye her white with my semen!

    ¡¸¡­I want to make her a ¡ºwoman¡»only for me!!!¡¹

    Misuzu embraces my body tightly.

    ¡¸Okay¡­That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸You see¡­Michi. Danna-sama imagines having sex with Michi and his penis got erect¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    My penis is erect.

    ¡­Towering.

    ¡¸This got hard because I thought of Michi!¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at my penis.

    The swelling maroon glans.

    ¡¸¡­Michi got wet too, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Surprised¡­Kudou-chan holds down her crotch.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll stop here for now. It is as Danna-sama says¡­let¡¯s take it slowly. We¡¯ll postpone Michi¡¯s virginity offered to Danna-sama for later¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me, smiling suspiciously.

    ¡¸Today¡­take a look at Misuzu and others be loved by Danna-sama. Then, imagine¡­if he does the same thing to you, how much if feels good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s leaning on me.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, pee¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Misuzu wants to pee. Danna-sama¡­look at Misuzu peeing¡­I want you to look¡­!¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t seem to have the intention of holding back to Kudou-chan and other ¡ºwomen¡»¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s¡­fawning on me with all her best.

    ¡¸Got it¡­Misuzu. Mana, where¡¯s the toilet?¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s the end of the corridor¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s surprised at Misuzu fawning over me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­carry me. Carry me to the toilet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­sure¡¹

    I lift Misuzu¡¯s soft body.

    ¡¸¡­So it was okay to fawn over that much¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸So Onii-chan allows that¡¹

    No¡­It¡¯s nothing.

    ¡¸Hurry up¡­Danna-sama, it¡¯s about to leak¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Got it¡¹

    It would be troublesome if it leaks out¡­!

    ¡¸Wait, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu stands up

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it too. Look at Megu too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Ah, Onii-chan¡­Mana¡¯s going to pee too!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    They¡¯re even having rivalry on this kind of thing¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­should we show off our peeing to Danna-sama together?!¡¹

    Misuzu told everyone while being carried by me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end¡­the toilet is so narrow that we came to the neighboring toilet.

    Me, Misuzu, Megu, Mana¡­Kudou-chan too, and for some reason, Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­I brought here since I had the opportunity¡¹

    Is what Kudou-chan said.

    ¡¸Then¡­Misuzu will start the show!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­took off her panty while smiling.

    Naked¡­she leaned on the wall of the wash place and opened her legs wide.

    ¡¸Can you see¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I can see it well¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s soft and fluffy body.

    I can see her plump cutely shaped mound of venus.

    A slit with no hair.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll start peeing¡­Ahn!¡¹

    ¡­Chorochorochoro

    Urine comes out of her slit releases a steam¡­

    Before long, it makes a splendid arch.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­It¡¯s embarrassing, Danna-samaaa!¡¹

    Misuzu trembles in shame.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­loves being watched peeing right?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­it¡¯s just Danna-sama! Misuzu wants Danna-sama to see all of her embarrassing figures!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts while releasing hot urine.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama looks so happy¡¹

    Kudou-chan mutters.

    Before long¡­Misuzu¡¯s peeing is over.

    ¡¸Aha¡­it felt good. I feel refreshed, Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu said and kissed me.

    ¡¸Next would be me¡¹

    Megu comes before me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I kneel before Megu and took off her panty.

    Megu looks down on me bashfully.

    ¡¸¡­Why is Danna-sama taking off Megumi-san¡¯s panty?¡¹

    Misuzu who has a refreshed face from urinating asks Megu.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s taking off my underwear. We¡¯ll definitely do it when we¡¯re together. It¡¯s also Yoshi-kun¡¯s job to put it on. Right¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu happily said.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­That¡¯s great! Misuzu wants to do that too! Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu fawns on me.

    ¡¸Got it¡­next time¡¹

    The naked Megu opens her legs wide.

    ¡¸This is so embarassing¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡­you¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡¸Want to see Megu pee?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I will do it¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body trained by the track and field is firm and tight.

    She¡¯s exposing her vagina and anus before my eyes¡­

    Megu¡¯s piss come out¡­!

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaahn!¡¹

    Jororororororo!¡­The hot water spills out¡­!

    The kind and honor student Megu¡­is peeing!!!

    ¡¸¡­This is too embarrassing. This might become a habit¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay even if you do¡­I¡¯ll watch you everyday¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­baka¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu is being seen everyday¡­Megumi-san¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to become like Misuzu-san!¡¹

    Megu endures the shameful urination show with a red face¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute, Megu¡­do it from time to time¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I can show it to you if it¡¯s just once in a while¡¹

    I kiss Megu who¡¯s still peeing.

    ¡¸¡­Love, I love you Yoshi-kun¡­I love you !¡¹

    Feeling too embarrassed¡­Megu clings to me.

    ¡¸Geez Megu-oneechan¡­You¡¯ll pee on Onii-chan if you do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­I¡¯m naked either way. This is the bathroom¡­also, Megu¡¯s pee isn¡¯t dirty¡¹2

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s peeing ends too.

    ¡¸Next would be my turn!¡¹

    Mana comes in front¡­

    Mana has been naked since a while ago.

    ¡¸Should I not wear panties? Then wear miniskirts. Onii-chan can just always turn my skirt up and put his penis inside Mana anytime¡­!¡¹

    Mana smiles lewdly.

    ¡¸Mana, you don¡¯t get Yoshi-kun¡¯s feelings¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun loves taking of panties.¡¹ He always takes of my panty happily¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ Is that so?¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, that might be the case¡¹

    I answered¡­

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do half-half¡­Onii-chan can check whether Mana is wearing panties for the day¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸If Onii-chan doesn¡¯t check it¡­I¡¯ll go to school without wearing any panties!¡¹

    That¡¯s a problem.

    I need to check it¡­

    ¡¸Onii-chan, put it on me when I don¡¯t wear one. Ah¡­violate me once before putting on my panty¡­Mana wants to go to school filled with Onii-chan¡¯s semen¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­crawls on all fours in the bathroom.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll pee like a puppy!¡¹

    Mana lifts her leg and pees like a dog.

    ¡¸¡­nnn!¡¹

    Pee comes out from her small slit.

    ¡¸¡­Can you see, Onii-chan?!¡¹

    ¡­Mana¡¯s young body.

    Her 14 year old body is still growing.

    Her breast and ass is starting to swell out softly.

    Just a day after she lost her virginity¡­

    An arc of water drips flies out from her little swollen vagina.

    ¡¸I can see it¡­Mana!¡¹

    Her plump ass¡­and even anus¡­I can see it.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s true, this is so embarrassing¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s also aroused from her first urination show.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute¡­Mana.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve really become a ¡ºslave¡»after all¡­I¡¯ll do anything Onii-chan orders me¡­!¡¹

    Mana said.

    Then¡­Mana¡¯s urination ends.

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s clean up¡¹

    When It try to flush with water¡­

    ¡­Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t peed yet!¡¹

    1. Yeah, that¡¯s all she said ?

    2. Uhh, it¡¯s a waste product of the body, please don¡¯t say it¡¯s not dirty ?

 Chapter 157 : Sexual feast (Part 4)

    ¡¸¡­My, Michi wants to show off her peeing too?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Please take a look at my urinating figure!¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan?

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I am everyone¡¯s ¡ºAlly¡»after all¡¹

    No¡­I don¡¯t think you need to show off something foolish because we¡¯re your ¡ºally¡»

    ¡¸Also¡­I want to be seen by Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at Misuzu with passionate eyes.

    As expected¡­This girl loves Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Let¡¯s take a look¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Kudou-chan like a master.

    Kudou-chan goes in front.

    She puts her hands under her skirt¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­let Danna-sama take off your panty¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s hand stopped.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama, that is¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸If possible¡­I would like Misuzu-sama¡¯s hands¡¹

    Kudou-chan asks for salvation from Misuzu.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s hand is Misuzu¡¯s hand¡­think of it like that¡¹

    Misuzu flatly said.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s mind and body already belongs to Danna-sama¡­if you are prepared to belong to Misuzu¡­then know that Misuzu belongs to Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama¡­please¡¹

    She lifted her own skirt.

    ¡­I¡¯m surprised.

    Contrary to her cute look¡­she¡¯s wearing a mature underwear.

    A black lace panty¡­

    Her thin thighs is wrapped by a garter stocking where the black leather case for the special baton is wrapped with.

    The petite and cute Kudou-chan and the black panty¡¯s¡­is quite obscene.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s urging me to ¡ºHurry up and take it off¡»

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Oh, sure¡¹

    I stretch my hand on Kudou-chan¡¯s trembling waist.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-chan, I¡¯m taking it off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I put my hand on her smooth looking lace panty.

    Then¡­it goes beyond Kudou-chan¡¯s round ass¡­

    The panty pulls down smoothly.

    Kudou-chan¡¯s slit doesn¡¯t have any hair.

    Pubic hair doesn¡¯t suit this petite beauty.

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t look¡¹

    Kudou-chan says with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you should say ¡°take a look¡±¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s ¡ºinstruction¡»enters however.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­P-Please take a look¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s very beautiful¡­Kudou-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say that¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s face turns red in embarrassment

    ¡¸¡­How is it? Danna-sama¡¯s not scary is he?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not scary¡­but it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸The embarrassment feels thrilling doesn¡¯t it? Michi¡­your pussy is wet isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s wet¡¹

    Certainly¡­there¡¯s thick liquid shining in Kudou-chan¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a lewd girl¡­are you aroused?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s trembling like a kitten¡­

    ¡¸Kudou-chan¡­raise your right leg¡¹

    Getting across the leather case in her thighs¡­the panty has lowered until her ankle

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    First, she raised her right foot¡­then the left¡­

    Kudou-chan¡¯s small black panty is now in my hand.

    ¡¸Michi¡­when Misuzu is with Danna-sama, her peeing figure must definitely be seen by him. From now on, Michi will do it as well¡­okay?¡¹

    Misuzu tells Kudou-chan

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Kudou-chan nods small.

    ¡¸Also¡­just like Megumi-san, Misuzu¡¯s underwear management will be done by Danna-sama. Michi will do it as well¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to leave putting up and down underwear to Yoshida-sama¡­?!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s surprised¡­

    ¡¸¡­Any objections?¡¹

    Kudou-chan speaks to me with a red face.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama, my best regards¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­got it. Leave it to me¡¹

    I answered that for now.

    ¡¸Then¡­urinate¡¹

    Ordered by Misuzu¡­Kudou-chan crouches and makes an M shape¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me¡¹

    ¡­Then.

    Water droplets spill out.

    ¡¸¡­Michi, what are you getting nervous of!? You¡¯re holding down your stomach too much!¡¹

    Misuzu scolds her loudly¡­!

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡­!¡¹

    She answers, but¡­her body¡¯s still stiff.

    Her pee doesn¡¯t come out.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-chan, relax¡¹

    I tell her.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama?¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸Take a deep breath¡­breathe in¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan breathes in.

    ¡¸Then¡­slowly breathe out¡­haaa¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s pee comes out as she breathes out¡­

    ¡­Shaaaaaa!

    Warm water draws an arch coming from Kudou-chan¡¯s slit¡­

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­embarrassing¡­it¡¯s embarrassing ¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan trembles in shame.

    ¡¸I¡­can¡¯t be a bride anymore¡­¡¹

    Misuzu then told her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Michi¡­I¡¯ll be having you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama!?¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks up at Misuzu.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll become my ¡ºlittls sister¡»¡­Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­Okay, Michi?¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan doesn¡¯t answer.

    Before long¡­she has finished urinating.

    ¡¸¡­I-it¡¯s done¡¹

    Kudou-chan speaks in embarrassment but¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸Is it really done?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸Open your slit and let Danna-sama check it whether all of it went out¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s!

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Why can¡¯t you do it?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles suspiciously¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Misuzu goes to the trembling Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸¡­Then, Misuzu will open it¡¹

    Misuzu kneels in front of Kudou-chan whose legs are M-shaped¡­

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t, Misuzu-sama¡­it¡¯s dirty¡­!¡¹

    Having Misuzu touch her crotch wet with pee¡­Kudou-chan¡¯s red to her ears¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­there¡¯s nothing dirty on Michi¡¯s body. You¡¯re pure, Michi¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­have Danna-sama stain you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stain?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you can¡¯t be an adult of you stay pure. Misuzu also got stained. Michi¡­don¡¯t you want to devote your purity on the same person Misuzu gave to?¡¹

    Misuzu suggests having sex with me again¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Scared?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­there¡¯s no need to hurry. But¡­Michi¡¯s purity is Misuzu¡¯s present to Danna-sama. Misuzu will be watching over. You¡¯ll be a ¡ºwoman¡» in front of my eyes¡­earlier than Haruka-san¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Onee-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡­You are a much more wonderful woman than Haruka-san. No¡­Misuzu and Danna-sama will definitely make it¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan seems to have an inferiority complex against her sister¡­

    Misuzu seems to know that very well.

    ¡¸I¡­can¡¯t win against my sister¡¹

    Kudou-chan said sadly.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­thought of that as well. Towards Ruriko-san¡­¡¹

    Misuzu talks about her thought to her cousin.

    Ruriko-san is a daughter of the brother of Misuzu¡¯s father.

    She¡¯s the direct successor of Kouzuki family.

    Misuzu seems to be holding an inferiority complex towards that girl.

    ¡¸Ririko-san¡¯s a perfect person¡­Misuzu has already given up on matching her. But¡­It¡¯s different now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu has Danna-sama. Danna-sama has made me a ¡ºwoman¡»¡­and taught the pleasures of a ¡ºwoman¡» I am confident now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    Kudou-chan asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸We have bonds¡­Danna-sama will never betray Misuzu. He¡¯ll always love Misuzu. Misuzu loves him too. My chest feels hot just with that thought. I¡¯m not scared of anything¡­Ruriko-san doesn¡¯t have such a lovely bond¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu has Danna-sama! No¡­because Danna-sama is here, I have a lot of ¡ºElder sisters¡»and¡ºlittle sisters¡» They¡¯re people I¡¯m much more intimate, lovely, and trustworthy than Ruriko-san who¡¯s a blood relative¡­! Misuzu treasures and loves this ¡ºfamily¡»more than Kouzuki house!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸¡­Therefore, Michi should join in our ¡ºfamily¡»too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s still hesitating.

    ¡¸I spoke too much¡­anyway, show me your purity, Michi¡¹

    Misuzu opens Kudou-chan¡¯s slit with her thin fingers.

    Her vagina¡¯s hot and wet.

    The love nectar is dripping down.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re easy to get wet, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t say it, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s too embarrassed.

    ¡¸¡­I can see it. The proof of your purity¡¹

    Deep in her open vagina¡­I see a thin pink hymen.

    ¡¸¡­aaaaah¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s in disarray from the shame.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please take a look¡¹

    Misuzu opens and displays Kudou-chan¡¯s slit towards me.

    ¡¸¡­I can see it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s embarrassing¡­It¡¯s so embarrassing I want to die¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi, have you ever shown your virginity to a man?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way I would¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Just Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Just Yoshida-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Well then¡­you have no choice but to give your virginity to Danna-sama, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­yes¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks down and nods.

    ¡­That girl

    Misuzu kisses Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­You did your best. That¡¯s all for today¡¹

    She caress Kudou-chan¡¯s hair kindly.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-samaaa¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan clings to Misuzu in tears.

    Misuzu embraces that small body¡­

    ¡¸¡­Cute. You¡¯re cute Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you, I really love you Misuzu-samaaa

    ¡¸Misuzu also loves you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­Misuzu-samaaaa!¡¹

    Misuzu gently caresses the crying girl¡­

    ¡­Hm?

    Looking at the two, my penis went erect¡­

    Mana¡¯s sucking it¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Mana?¡¹

    Mana separates her lips from the glans she¡¯s sucking¡­

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­aroused? You want to cum again?¡¹

    The 14 year old small devil smiles suspiciously

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Please use me¡¹

    A dark voice comes from the bottom of the earth.

    Yukino¡­holds down her crotch, trembing

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold it anymore! Rape me!¡­Isn¡¯t it okay already! Don¡¯t tease me!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s half-frenzied.

    Crawling on the floor masturbating¡­her dark eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸I beg you! Hollow out my insides! Violate me!¡­That¡¯s right, I¡¯m no good if it¡¯s not you! I dream of it every night! I always see a dream of being raped by you! It¡¯s always you! Even when I touch myself, I imagine you making a mess out of me! You made this body of mine like this so take responsibility! Do me with your penis!!!¡¹

    I think she originally has a horny constitution.

    Yukino¡­inherits the blood of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    And because of the thorough rapes over the past few days¡­

    Yukino¡¯s body has broken from the sexual pleasure¡­

    Yukino can no longer go back.

    She¡¯ll just drown in sex¡­

    Furthermore, because Misuzu is ¡ºtraining¡»Kudou-chan¡­

    Yukino¡¯s sexual feeling is set on fire¡­

    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, Yukino-san¡¯s the only one who haven¡¯t shown herself pee?¡¹

    Mana said while touching my penis.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ve seen Yukino pee before already¡¹

    I tell Mana¡­

    ¡¸Eh¡­When?¡¹

    ¡¸Just days ago¡­Katsuko-nee forced Yukino to show herself pee, but before that¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Onii-chan?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸Katsuko and I peed on Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You peed, on Yukino-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we poured it on her rather than soaking¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing¡­as expected of Katsuko-san!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Then, I should¡¯ve peed on Yukino-san as well¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    Mana¡¯s feeling of being Yukino¡¯s sister has already become thin¡­

    She only sees Yukino as ¡ºenemy¡»

    ¡¸¡­Maika, what are you saying!¡¹

    Yukino shouts at Mana¡­

    ¡¸Huh?¡­Don¡¯t you want to be peed on? Perverted Yukino-san¡­?¡¹

    When Mana said¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, I¡¯m not a pervert¡­!¡¹

    She shivers in humiliation from her sister¡¯s horrible words.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re not a pervert¡­then, you don¡¯t need to be raped by Onii-chan then¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Maika!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s at loss.

    I look at Yukino¡¯s uniform.

    Her uniform¡¯s not dirty with urine right now.

    We have to make Yukino feel more humiliation in her uniform¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Next would be Megu-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan¡¯s turn to receive Onii-chan¡¯s sperm! Shouldn¡¯t Yukino-san just be on the end of the line? Yukino-san¡¯s turn might not come at all though¡­!¡¹

    Mana laughs at her sister.

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s okay isn¡¯t it¡­Yukino-san loves masturbating after all¡­!¡¹

    Yukino shouts!

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be satisfied with my hands! No matter how many times I do it!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino, you.

    ¡¸¡­I want to be violated! I want a penis! I want to be made a mess by that man!¡¹

    Yukino wriggles on the bathroom floor.

    Looking at Yukino¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­Stay in the line, Yukino. Next would be Misuzu-san and I¡¹

    Megu won¡¯t allow Yukino¡¯s selfishness

    ¡¸You should just watch us make love with each other¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then¡­As ordered by Minaho-neesan, the plan is to have sex with Megu in Yukino¡¯s room, but¡­

    ¡¸S-Stop! Don¡¯t enter my room without permission¡­!¡¹

    The woman who was shouting ¡¸Rape me!¡¹with such passion earlier is protesting in rampage as soon as we begin moving to her room.

    ¡¸¡­Why does she hate it so much?¡¹

    When I ask Mana¡­

    ¡¸Because¡­Yukino-san¡¯s room is dirty¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I¡¯m opening it¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana opens the door to Yukino¡¯s room¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Stop it! Maikaa!¡¹

    ¡­Gachari

    ¡­The door opens

    ¡¸¡­The hell¡¯s this?!¡¹

    ¡­What a disastrous scene

    Or rather¡­it¡¯s filled with clothes.

    Even though Yukino only has one body¡­

    Why does she need this much clothes¡­?!

    Also¡­bags.

    The shoes and sandals are rolling around too¡­

    ¡¸The one¡¯s on the floor are just bought but not worn¡­Yukino-san¡¯s the type that would buy without thinking¡¹

    Mana explains in an amazed tone.

    Yeah¡­Yukino.

    I think it¡¯s no good to waste money¡­

    Also¡­what¡¯s all these clothes you took off?

    ¡¸I want to clean up this room¡¹

    Megu mutters

    For a girl who loves cleanliness as she has lived without making any waste¡­this room must be on a different dimension for her.

    I look around this room.

    As expected, on the desk, the study articles are there¡­

    There¡¯s a mountain of fashion magazines on the wall¡­

    There¡¯s a surprising amount of cosmetics in front of the mirror¡­

    Err¡­Yukino, you¡¯re 16 aren¡¯t you?

    ¡¸I never knew her appearance apart from school¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s only on her school uniform¡­and of course, cosmetics are forbidden¡¹

    ¡¸So Yukino¡¯s this kind of girl¡¹

    Mana answers my mutter.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­she¡¯s a fashion idiot. Yukino-san always invests her pocket money and new year¡¯s money all on western clothing and cosmetics¡­she even has 4 times pocket money as Maika-san¡¹

    ¡­4 times?

    ¡¸¡­Why 4 times?¡¹

    She¡¯s having 4 times the pocket money of a second year middle school girl¡­?!

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s good at talking at her parents. ¡ºI¡¯m a high school student now so I have a lot of acquaintances¡»or something then she¡¯ll receive 80k yen every month since April¡­!

    80 thousand yen¡­!

    If it was Meiji era, you can buy a house with that¡­!

    Or rather¡­

    ¡¸¡­You also get 20k yen a month?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t give you that much pocket money¡­!¡¹

    When I say that¡­Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan.¡¹

    She embraces my body tightly¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need money¡­just let me stay together with you¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana kisses my cheeks¡­

    ¡¸You even worry about me that much¡­Mana¡¯s already prepared for it¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t want you to live an inconvenient life¡¹

    ¡¸Mana doesn¡¯t want to bother Onii-chan with that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    Megu turns to me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯ll also work part time. I¡¯ll work out Mana¡¯s pocket money¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu, But¡¹

    ¡¸Mana is my ¡ºlittle sister¡» Let me do something onee-chan like¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­This room has a bad atmosphere doesn¡¯t it? Does it have proper ventilation?¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so¡­Yukino-san has closed herself in this room and masturbated the whole day yesterday and the day before¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back to Maika-san¡¯s room¡­this room is filthy¡¹

    Yukino¡­your sister is saying ¡¸filthy¡¹¡­

    ¡­Ah

    Yukino¡¯s already gone limp¡­

    It must¡¯ve been a shock to have this disastrous scene be shown¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Once again¡­we go back to Maika¡¯s room.

    Mana brought drinks and glasses from kitchen.

    Cold tea and orange juice.

    ¡¸Here¡­drink some too, Yukino¡¹

    When I suggest it¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it¡­leave me alone¡¹

    Yukino turned her face away.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    Misuzu approaches me.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Can I do lewd things to Megumi-san?¡¹

    ¡­Eh

    ¡¸Misuzu wants to do Megumi-san. In front of Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Megumi.

    ¡¸Then¡­afterwards, we line up and have Danna-sama ravish us. I would like Danna-sama to taste the difference between Misuzu and Megumi-san¡¯s body¡¹

    ¡­I\

    ¡¸¡­Megu, are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Does Yoshi-kun want to see it? Me and Misuzu having sex?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. I want to see. You two are my ¡ºwomen¡» I want to see my¡ºwomen¡»making love with each other¡­!¡¹

    The two are different types of beauties¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    Megu said bashfully

    ¡¸Michi should take a good look too¡­¡¹

    Misuzu tells Kudou-chan

    ¡¸When Michi becomes Danna-sama¡¯s ¡ºwoman¡»¡­Michi will be embraced in such a way as well. Let me tell you but Misuzu won¡¯t do anything shameful but in front of Danna-sama. I can embrace Michi too but only with Danna-sama watching over¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan

    ¡¸Yes¡­Understood¡¹

    She nods small¡­

    This must be a part of Misuzu¡¯s ¡ºtraining¡»¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The naked Misuzu and Megu rides on Maika¡¯s bed¡­

    Megu¡¯s under and Misuzu¡¯s on top.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Megumi-san¡¯s first time on Yuri?¡­This time, please leave everything to Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Megu.

    ¡¸Yes¡­my best regards¡­!¡¹

    Megu seems to be nervous

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸When Misuzu first saw you¡­I thought I wanted to do Megumi-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry for being a lewd girl¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­We¡¯re both Yoshi-kun¡¯s ¡ºwomen¡»aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s get along¡¹

    Misuzu kisses Megu¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Misuzu rubs Megu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san¡¯s beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s much more beautiful¡¹

    Megu also bites Misuzu¡¯s ear

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Misuzu pants.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­can you see?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I can see it¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s not a lesbian¡­so if I don¡¯t feel Yoshi-kun watching, it would be unbearably shameful¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s a bit of a lesbian but I feel aroused from Danna-sama¡¯s gaze¡­Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not cheating on you. We¡¯ll only do this in front of Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­both of you are my cute¡ºwomen¡»¡­!¡¹

    My penis is already on it¡¯s maximum erection.

    ¡¸¡­Mana will be sucking it!¡¹

    Mana sucks up my dick.

    She wets it with her warm saliva¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡­I¡¯ll be licking your breasts¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please¡¹

    Misuzu licks Megu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­it feels good!¡¹

    Megu trembles in pleasure

    Hearing that voice¡­Yukino crawls her fingers to her crotch again¡­

    ¡­It seems that she can¡¯t endure it.

    She¡¯ll reap it no matter how much she¡¯s cornered.

    Looking at Yukino¡¯s state¡­

    She should be driven thoroughly now.

    Make Yukino a real sex slave.

    No¡­not just a sex slave.

    Make her mad and fill her head with only being violated by me¡­

    Unable to feel it on anything but rape, make her fall to a lewd girl¡­

    ¡­Her body remodeling was over.

    ¡­Next would be her heart.

    That I think that is Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge.

    Minaho-neesan¡­wants to show Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s beloved daughter¡­turning to a perverted nympho that¡¯s beyond saving¡­

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s making her fall that far.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, Misuzu-san¡­Aaahn!¡¹

    Misuzu is licking Megu¡¯s genital with her tongue.

    As if a puppy licking milk¡­

    ¡¸Does it feel good¡­Megumi-san?!¡¹

    ¡¸It feels goood¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    In Megu¡¯s heart¡­it¡¯s always me.

    She¡¯s being embraced by Misuzu because I¡¯m watching.

    Misuzu is the same

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, Megumi-san¡¯s juice is very delicious!¡¹

    Showing it to me¡­she attacks Megu with all her might

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, it¡¯s delicious, Onii-chan¡¯s penis is delicious.¡¹

    Mana¡­tries to attract my attention while giving me a fellatio.

    ¡­Cute.

    Everyone¡¯s my cute ¡ºwomen¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yamamine-sama is being loved by Misuzu-sama. If I give my purity to Yoshida-sama¡­!¡¹

    Watching Misuzu¡¯s foolery¡­Kudou-chan swallows her saliva¡­!

    On the side¡­Yukino¡¯s comforting herself¡­!

    ¡¸Help me¡­help meee¡­rape me¡­I want to be raped¡­I want a penis¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I!!!!

 Chapter 158 : Sexual feast (Part 5)

    My beloved¡ºwomen¡»intertwines with each other.

    Misuzu is licking Megu¡¯s vagina¡­

    She uses her tongue to stimulate the clitoris!

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Megu pants.

    ¡¸Does Misuzu¡¯s tongue feel good¡­Megumi-san?¡­!¡¹

    She splashes her tongue like a puppy drinking milk¡­

    ¡¸¡­It feels good, Misuzu-san¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face trembles in pleasure¡­!

    ¡¸Please lick Misuzu too¡­¡¹

    Misuzu spreads her legs on top of Megu¡¯s face while licking her.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s place is beautiful¡¹

    Megu¡­said while looking at Misuzu¡¯s wet slit.

    ¡¸Megumi-san too, it¡¯s beautiful¡­¡¹

    Misuzu sucks on Megu¡¯s opening¡­

    Megu also stretches her tongue¡­

    The two beauties are making love in a 69 position.

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re amazing¡¹

    Mana says while caressing my penis.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san¡¯s already dripping wet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san as well¡¹

    Looking at each other¡¯s genitals¡­the girls smiled suspiciously.

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡¯s body has some good proportion, it¡¯s tight¡­wonderful¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡¯s body is so soft and fluffy and yet¡­your waist is thin, it¡¯s very beautiful¡¹

    Megu and Misuzu touch each other¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a lesbian but doing this thing with Misuzu-san feels good¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Misuzu is a bit of a lesbian, but¡­No¡­Misuzu can¡¯t go back to being lesbian as expected¡¹

    Misuzu said that unexpectedly.

    ¡¸Megumi-san¡¯s body feels very good of course too¡­¡¹

    Saying that¡­Misuzu looks at me with passionate eyes

    ¡¸In the first place¡­my body wants Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s body became unable to be satisfied unless Danna-sama ejaculates inside¡­!¡¹

    She opens her vagina facing me¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina is dripping wet.

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s the same¡­Megu¡¯s womb is itching to be violated by Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu also opens her vagina and show it to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please come¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, embrace us¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Now¡­Onii-chan, rape my onee-chan!¡¹

    Mana said while wetting my glans with saliva.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be back¡¹

    The two of them are waiting on top of the bed.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Megu¡­get on all fours¡­¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸I want to compare your bodies¡­!¡¹

    The two beauties look at each other¡­

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t lose to Megumi-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    The two smile at each other and get on all fours¡­

    Two cute asses are lined in front of me.

    ¡¸First¡­I¡¯ll be violating Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please come!¡¹

    I grabbed Misuzu¡¯s elastic butt and push my glans to the mouth of her vagina¡­!

    ¡¸Ah¡­Hurryyyy¡­please don¡¯t tease me¡­please violate Misuzuuuu¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s love nectar is coating my glans¡­!

    ¡­I

    Thrust it inside Misuzu¡­!!!

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­this is iiiiittt!! I wanted Danna-sama to cooooomeeee!!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu curves her body and receives me¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    The warm vagina meat is wrapping up my dick¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaah!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s pleased!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaa!¡¹

    Misuzu is embracing me to the deepest part.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s happiest moment is when Danna-sama is ravishing her¡­Misuzu is a pet born to be ravished by Danna-sama¡­Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts while having sex¡­

    She¡¯s exposing her true nature to the other ¡ºwomen¡»¡­

    I¡­

    Slowly move my waist¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m being violated from the back like a dog¡­Michi, can you see it? Can you see the part where Misuzu is being violated?!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I can see it. Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸How does it look like?¡­How does¡­Misuzu¡¯s pussy look like?!¡¹

    Kudou-chan is staring at the connection with passionate eyes¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡¯s vagina is swallowing up Yoshida-sama¡¯s penis! Something that big¡­is all inside¡­up to the root¡­!¡¹

    I slowly put it in and out so Kudou-chan can see it well¡­!

    ¡¸It feels good¡­being ravished by Danna-sama really feels good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu talks about the pleasures of sex to Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s is knocking the door to Misuzu¡¯s womb¡­Aaah, it¡¯s grinding¡­rubbing, more¡­Danna-samaaaa!!!¡¹

    I use my waist and attack Misuzu¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Does it feel that good, Misuzu-sama?!¡¹

    Kudou-chan asks Misuzu¡­

    I can see the love juice dripping on Kudou-chan¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, touch Kudou-chan¡¹

    I order Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Kudou-chan¡¯s a lesbian so it¡¯s okay if Mana touches you, right?¡¹

    When I ask, Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸Do you not mind being comforted by Mana-sama?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s eyes is filled with desires.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­get teased¡­!¡¹

    Hearing what I say¡­Mana hugs Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸¡­Michi-oneechan¡­can I call you Michi-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Mana-sama¡¹

    Kudou-chan also stretches her hand towards the naked Mana¡­

    ¡¸Mana doesn¡¯t need to be called ¡ºsama¡»¡­Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Mana-sama¡­I want to call you Mana-sama!¡¹

    Kudou-chan and Mana makes love with each other while trembling.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Michi-oneechan¡¯s really a masochist¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana-sama?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s puzzled as Mana saw through her own nature.

    ¡¸Mana can tell it¡­Michi-oneechan, you¡¯re cute¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s fingers goes through Kudou-chan¡¯s skirt¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­Mana-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-oneechan too¡­hurry up and be ravished by Onii-chan¡­Have Onii-chan¡¯s big penis pierce through your hymen¡­¡¹

    Mana whispers at Kudou-chan¡¯s ears¡­

    ¡¸Receiving ejaculation from the depths of your stomach is amazing¡­the hot stuff spreads inside you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­pregnant¡­I¡¯ll get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine?¡­It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s child. Doesn¡¯t it thrill you? Imagine getting raped by Onii-chan and getting pregnant¡­imagine it, Michi-oneechan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­If that happens¡­I¡¯ll fall to despair!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Just despair?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s fingers crawl around.

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­I want to despair! I want to despair!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­that¡¯s¡­!

    ¡¸I want to be like Misuzu-sama¡­be violated by Yoshida-sama on all fours¡­have my hymen break¡­the semen¡­have the semen pour in¡­pregnant¡­I want to¡­I want to get pregnant¡­!¡¹

    Her eyes are looking at me having sex with Misuzu¡­

    Her vagina is being played by Mana¡­

    Kudou-chan¡¯s drowning in her delusions¡­

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­as expected. Michi-oneechan wants to be raped by Onii-chan, right?! Right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡­want to be violated! I want to be tainted in front of Misuzu-sama¡­!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan.

    My penis bursts in arousal¡­!

    ¡¸Aaah¡­Big¡­Danna-sama¡¯s penis is swelling inside Misuzu!¡¹

    I stretched my hand and reached out for Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡­

    I stir around the nipples in my hands!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah¡­Aaaaah¡­Aaaaaah!¡¹

    Misuzu pants.

    I pull out my penis from Misuzu on purpose¡­!

    ¡¸Iyaaaan¡­Don¡¯t pull it ouuuut¡­Pierce me, please tease Misuzu¡¯s insides more¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu pleads me.

    ¡¸Nope¡­It¡¯s Megu¡¯s turn next!¡¹

    I grabbed Megu¡¯s ass this time¡­

    Then thrust it in one go!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, I was waiting for thiiiis!!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s inside is already melting hot!

    ¡¸Aaaah! Intense¡­violate me intensely! Please make a mess out of Meguuu!!!!¡¹

    Then, I insert continuously¡­

    I can tell the difference between Misuzu and Megu¡¯s body¡­

    Above all¡­the feel of their skin is different.

    Misuzu¡¯s skin is fine and thin like the finest silk cloth¡­

    Megu¡¯s skin feels slightly thicker and stretched¡­

    Soft and elastic¡­Misuzu¡¯s body is plump and glossy.

    Megu¡¯s insides are packed, it¡¯s a healthy body that¡¯s shut tightly¡­

    Both of them are wonderful.

    ¡¸Does it feel good? Yoshi-kun¡­Does Megu¡¯s body feel good?¡¹

    Megu shouts while having my penis stick in her.

    ¡¸Yeah, it feels good¡­Megu!¡¹

    I respond to Megu while my whole body sweats¡­!

    ¡¸Which is better¡­Me or Misuzu-san?¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Megumi-san or Misuzu¡­Which body do you prefer?¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    As expected¡­they¡¯re curious¡­

    ¡¸Both feels good¡­each have their own charm!¡¹

    I shouted!

    ¡¸I love both of it! I¡¯ll keep embracing the two of you for the rest of my life!¡¹

    I embrace Megu¡¯s body from behind!

    ¡¸¡­Ravish me forever. Together with Misuzu-san¡¹

    Megu looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu too¡­will devote her life to Danna-sama forever!¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me¡­!

    Oh¡­It feels good.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum¡­!¡¹

    When I say that¡­Megu.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­cum inside Misuzu-san¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Megu has been receiving a lot since last night¡­I feel sorry for Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­please don¡¯t think of it as a bad thing, Megumi-san¡¹

    Misuzu tells Megu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­cum inside Misuzu-san¡­¡¹

    ¡­The two girls.

    Have an inferiority complex at each other.

    While holding respect and affection to each other¡­

    At the same time, they feel a sense of inferiority complex and jealousy¡­

    Though they¡¯re holding back to the other¡­

    They also want to take my interest from the other¡­

    It¡¯s a mysterious relationship.

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯ll cum inside Misuzu¡¹

    That¡¯s why¡­I have to take responsibility of making the final judgement.

    That is my responsibility¡­

    ¡­for making these two beauties my ¡ºwoman¡»¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­lie down¡¹

    I pull my penis from Megu.

    A white string draws from my penis using Megu¡¯s love nectar¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu lies down as I ordered her and waits for my insertion.

    ¡¸Michi¡­Misuzu will be taking in Danna-sama¡¯s semen right now¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan who¡¯s intertwining with Mana is told by Misuzu.

    ¡¸Sooner or later, Michi will be experiencing it too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-samaaa¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan is groping Mana¡¯s small body¡­

    Her face is completely red¡­

    Before we know it¡­Maika¡¯s room is filled with the sweat and love nectar of aroused women.

    And here I am¡­adding the smell of a man¡¯s semen¡­!

    ¡¸Here I go¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    I hang over Misuzu¡¯s body!

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama is comiiiiiing iiiiin!!!¡¹

    The glans spreads Misuzu¡¯s vagina again and invades inside¡­!

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore!

    I pierce inside Misuzu with my full power!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaah! Ahn! Ahn! Aaaah! Ravish meee! More! More!! Eat up Misuzu¡¯s body!!!! Aaah!! Gooood!!!¡­It feels goood! Sex is greaat!!!¡­Aaaaah!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s frenzied from the pleasures of sex!

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­is it that good?! Is Yoshida-sama that good?!¡¹

    Kudou-chan shouts at Misuzu while her body trembles!

    ¡¸¡­Great! He¡¯s better than women! Being ravished by Danna-sama¡­it¡¯s great! I love it! I love it so much! Misuzu¡¯s having fun! Misuzu¡¯s body is feeling gooooood¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu!

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­is about to cum! I¡¯m about to cum! Michi, what about you?¡­Michi, are you going to cum?!¡¹

    While I pierce her strongly¡­Misuzu shouts at Kudou-chan¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s cute breast shakes up and down from the intense piston¡­

    Her completely sweaty body is emitting out a lot of obscene smell¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s body is starting to prepare to accept my semen¡­!

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m about to cum too! I¡¯m going to cum! Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    Kudou-chan shouts!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go together¡­cum together with Misuzu! Michi should also feel the moment Danna-sama pours in the smen inside Misuzu¡¯s body¡­!! Okay, Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­certainly!¡¹

    Our sex¡­!

    Kudou-chan and Mana are groping each other¡­!

    Megu is looking at me with a goddess like gentle smile.

    ¡¸Megu will be watching over, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Let out a lot inside Misuzu-san¡­!¡¹

    Megu kisses my lips.

    She licks up my tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Ogaaaaa! Nuaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    From the side¡­I can hear a beast moaning¡­!

    Looking at it¡­Yukino¡¯s masturbating.

    Yukino¡¯s completely drowning

    in the smell of this room¡­

    Oh right¡­This room¡­

    It¡¯s completely ruled by the vibrations of sex¡­

    ¡­Aaaaaaaa

    ¡­Aaaaaa

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s cumming! Danna-sama¡­Misuzu¡¯s cumming! humming!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡­, me to¡­ me too, I¡¯ll accompany you! Let me accompany you!

    Ah¡­Aaaaaaah¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-oneechan, are you cumming?! Mana will be stirring you with all her might¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ugaaaaaa! Myaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Cum a lot! I¡¯ll be watching over¡­show it to Meguuuuuu!!!¡¹

    The sexual feeling of the six people accelerates towards the explosion!!!

    ¡¸¡­D-Danna-samaaaaaa! Nnnnnn! I¡¯m cumming! Cumiiiiiiiiinnggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-samaaaaa! Misuzu-samaaa! Uu, Uu¡­Ahaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufufu, you came! Michi-oneechan, you¡¯re making a pained face!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nuaaaaaaaa!! gumiiiiiiinggg!¡¹

    The chain reaction goes one after another¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s body convulses and embraces my body tightly!!!!

    ¡¸¡­C-Cumiiiing!!!! Misuzuuuuu!!¡¹

    I¡¯m cumiiiiiing!!!

    I let out inside Misuzu¡¯s vagina in a dashhhhhhh!!!

    ¡¸¡­H-Hoooooooooot!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s womb burns up with the scorching hot white liquid¡­!

    I push my waist multiple times!

    Dobyu!¡­Dobyu! I release the semen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, you¡¯re making a pleasured face¡­!¡¹

    Megu kisses me gently.

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­Misuzu-samaaa! Misuzu-samaaa¡­is being defiled by a man¡­she¡¯s being tainted¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­looks at Misuzu while trembling from the climax¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Misuzu-oneechan¡¯s stomach has Onii-chan¡¯s baby seed spreading out¡­it feels good¡­Onii-chan¡¯s semen is very warm¡­!¡¹

    Mana whispers to Kudou-chan¡¯s ear¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­don¡¯t¡­Misuzu-samaaa¡­Misuzu-samaaa¡¯s being defiled¡­aaaaaah¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi-oneechan wants to be defiled too¡­right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡­Aaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Misuzu embraces my body that just finished ejaculating from below.

    I bury my face in Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaaa¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s fawning over me.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s womb is drinking Danna-sama¡¯s semen¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina is still moving rhythmically¡­

    It¡¯s holding my penis inside it¡­

    It¡¯s wriggling¡­trying to swallow all of my semen¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s semen¡­delicious, delicious, it¡¯s drinking it¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s drowning in the afterglow of sex¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love youuu¡­I want to have sex with Danna-sama forever¡­I want to be ravished on various places¡­I want to be Danna-sama¡¯s toy¡­pet¡­a pet for sex!!!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­it felt good¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu.

    Misuzu returned to her senses with that kiss.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡­I¡¹

    Misuzu turned red.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Misuzu tells Megu.

    ¡¸You were very cute¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san¡¹

    ¡¸You can always be strange anytime anywhere in front of Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu made a cute response¡­

    while my penis is still inside of her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please show me how Megumi-san looks strange too¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­I¡¯ll show it to Misuzu-san¡¹

    The two smile at each other

    ¡¸Watch over Mana too, Oneechan!¡¹

    Mana tells Misuzu and Megu with a laugh¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­let¡¯s love each other a lot!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Mana.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­are you okay with that?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Of course¡­if everyone is okay with it¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I also want to have sex with Onii-chan alone¡­!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Mana never had sex without anyone watching¡­!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸No¡­we were alone on our first time weren¡¯t we?¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    When I raped her in the rain¡­we should be alone back then.

    There¡¯s a camera watching from the distance however¡­

    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t Mana but Maika-san¡­¡¹

    They seem to be different for Mana.

    ¡¸But¡­being raped by Onii-chan outside looks good. Lets do it next time¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸¡­Inside the crowded train¡­or in the toilet of a fast-food chain¡­please violate Mana in those kinds of places!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s brakes for her desires seems to have disappeared.

    ¡¸Is there a ¡ºsex slave¡»who begs to be raped herself¡­!¡¹

    I scold Mana¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana shrinks down¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­I will be watching over your athletic meet¡­¡¹

    I will give one suggestion for Mana¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s fuck somewhere in the school during the athletic meet. Okay?!¡¹

    Mana smiles happily!

    ¡¸Un! Got it!¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s wet from sweat smiles from under.

    ¡¸Please come to Misuzu¡¯s school festival too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s school usually forbids men¡­even in school festival, they absolutely don¡¯t let anyone who doesn¡¯t have the school-designated tickets enter¡­¡¹

    Of course¡­That¡¯s the super-ojou-sama school that¡¯s fighting on the first place in Japan¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­please rape me in the school festival on that day!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Perhaps, there¡¯s not a single school girl who had sex inside Misuzu¡¯s school throughout the history¡¹

    That¡¯s amazing¡­I gues.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­and Michi will be Danna-sama¡¯s partner¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Kudou-chan.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please let Misuzu show the moment Danna-sama¡¯s sperm drifts from Misuzu¡¯s inside to Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­got it¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­take a good look¡­!¡¹

    I¡­

    Pull out my penis from inside Misuzu¡­

    At the moment the glans separates from the opening¡­

    The white semen drips down¡­

    ¡¸Amazing¡­there¡¯s so much¡¹

    Kudou-chan stares at Misuzu¡¯s vagina filled with semen¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­lick it, clean it up¡­!¡¹

    Ordered by Misuzu¡­Kudou-chan gets stiff.

    ¡¸I¡­have to lick a man¡¯s semen¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a ¡ºman¡»¡­It¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s priceless semen¡­!¡¹

    No¡­Misuzu

    My semen¡¯s not ¡ºpriceless¡»¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be Michi¡¯s job to clean up after Misuzu and Danna-sama¡¯s sex. From now on, Michi will have to lick it clean¡­¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸C-Certainly¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Then¡­She faces Misuzu¡¯s crotch¡­

    Misuzu opens her legs wide for Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Now¡­lick it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    The beautiful doll-like petite girl¡­

    Is licking up the semen that tainted Misuzu¡¯s vagina¡­

    ¡¸¡­Suck out the sperm that¡¯s stuck inside too¡¹

    Misuzu orders Kudou-chan

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Kudou-chan puts her lips on the slit and sucks it.¡­

    ¡¸How is the taste of Danna-sama¡¯s semen?¡¹

    ¡¸B-Bitter¡¹

    ¡¸You have to answer ¡ºdelicious¡»at those times¡­let me ask you again Michi¡­what¡¯s the taste of Danna-sama¡¯s semen?¡¹

    Kudou-chan answered with her ears turned red.

    ¡¸¡­I-it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Megu will clean you up¡­!¡¹

    Megu licks my penis with her tongue.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Mana too!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­let¡¯s clean this up together!¡¹

    Megu and Mana¡­are doing clean up fellatio¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu asks while licking up my glans.

    ¡¸What kind of sex would you like to do with Megu?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸What does Megu want?¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸Megu said it before but I want you to rape me in the clubroom or the shower room. Also, do Megu at our school festival and athletic meet. Let¡¯s do it every night on the school trip¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡­proposes sex that can only be done as my classmate¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have sex at school tonight¡­!¡¹

    I proposed to Megu.

    ¡¸Either way¡­we¡¯ll be staying on the school overnight¡­¡¹

    Perhaps that will be.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­let¡¯s enjoy tonight¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Mana will join tonight too!¡¹

    Mana pleads me¡­

    ¡¸Must be nice¡­Misuzu cannot join Danna-sama at night¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu says regretfully while having Kudou-chan lick her vagina.

 Chapter 159 : Quarrel sex.

    ¡¸My¡­were you in this room all this time?¡¹

    The door opens and Katsuko-nee came in.

    ¡¸¡­Did you take a look at Yukino¡¯s room?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly when I asked her.

    ¡¸I did¡­it was a bit of a jungle¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s a jungle of clothes, cosmetics and fashion magazines.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we had sex in this room¡¹

    When I say that¡­Mana who¡¯s licking my glans looked up.

    ¡¸Is the job over?¡­Katsuko-san, have sex with Onii-chan too¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s great that she¡¯s paying attention to people, but¡­

    The content is devoted to sex¡­

    Something like preparing tea or offering a chair¡­

    Don¡¯t you think of those first¡­?

    ¡¸¡­I-I should be the next¡­¡¹

    Yukino speaks in a low voice while lying on the floor carpet.

    ¡¸Yukino-san is the ¡ºEnemy¡»so isn¡¯t that obvious that you¡¯re the last¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­looks down at her sister from the top of the bed¡­

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan haven¡¯t received onii-chan¡¯s semen yet¡­Megu-oneechan then, Katsuko-san, then Mana will have another one, then Yukino-san¡¯s turn is after that¡­¡¹

    Mana¡­do you want to kill me¡­?

    Just how many times do you intend to make me ejaculate¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika, stop that¡­don¡¯t tease me!¡¹

    Yukino shouts!

    ¡¸¡­My fingers won¡¯t do anymore! Something thicker¡­I want something that stirs the depths of my pussy! I want to be violated intensely¡­!¡¹

    Yukino screams close to tears¡­!

    Being shown a lot of women having sex¡­

    Ignoring her existence thoroughly.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one wasn¡¯t allowed to do ¡ºpiss show¡»

    Yukino¡­is still in her uniform¡­

    Nobody¡¯s looking at Yukino.

    Not a single finger touched her.

    Her confidence as a woman continues to be destroyed completely.

    ¡¸Un¡­you look quite good now¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles looking at Yukino¡¯s state¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time we prepare to get out¡­we¡¯ll be escaping this house after 30 minutes¡­!¡¹

    Due to what Katsuko-nee said¡­I looked at the bedside alarm clock¡­

    It¡¯s 2:26 right now¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡­do you intend to get out of the house exactly at 3 o¡¯clock when the news of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s arrest is reported¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Me¡­My turn?!¡¹

    Yukino pleads to Katsuko-nee¡­!

    ¡¸Please¡­I want to do it¡­I want it!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiloes.

    ¡¸If you want it that much, we¡¯ll let you have it¡­on the other room¡¹

    The other room¡­?

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s room¡­?

    Is this Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions?

    Does she have another plan¡­?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a waste to let Onii-chan have sex with that person¡­shouldn¡¯t you just do it Katsuko-san¡­?¡¹

    Mana speaks in an angry tone¡­

    Mana has a hard prejudice¡­

    In order to recognize that her own sister is the ¡ºenemy¡»¡­She¡¯s treating Yukino with a harsh attitude

    No¡­she¡¯s too harsh.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, apologize to Katsuko-nee¡¹

    I tell Mana

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­but¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need ¡ºslaves¡»who talk back¡­I¡¯ll throw you away¡­!¡¹

    When I tell her that¡­Mana trembles¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­Please don¡¯t throw me, please don¡¯t throw me away¡­I¡¯ll do anything¡­please¡­!¡¹

    Mana rubs against me while trembling¡­

    ¡¸¡­What did I tell you to do?¡¹

    Mana got startled¡­

    She flies from the bed¡­

    Then she pressed her forehead on the carpet¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡­Mana is a ¡ºslave¡»and yet¡­I was very aarrogant¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    She kneels in front of Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡­Haa

    Just how many times I¡¯ve seen Mana¡¯s naked dogeza¡­

    ¡¸Very well¡­I will be forgiving you this time¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana with her SM play queen face¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s his job to have sex with Yukino-san¡­Think that it¡¯s inevitable¡­!¡¹

    As expected¡­

    There¡¯s a reason why we¡¯re going to have sex in Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s room¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I understand¡­I understaaand¡­!¡¹

    Mana desperately lowers her pale face.

    When I tell her ¡¸abandon¡¹¡­it seems she responded quite well¡­

    ¡­I have to give a follow up.

    ¡¸Mana¡­have you prepared all the bags you¡¯ll be taking out of the house?¡¹

    I change the topic on purpose.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­There¡¯s three bags prepared at the entrance¡¹

    ¡­I know

    I saw it earlier¡­

    ¡¸What will be the dress you¡¯ll wear tomorrow?¡¹

    Mana looks blank¡­

    ¡¸¡­Tomorrow¡¯s dress?¡¹

    I smiled kindly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to Misuzu¡¯s presentation tomorrow too¡­you need a beautiful dress don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸T-That means¡­Konpeki style headmaster¡¯s classroom presentation isn¡¯t it¡­?!¡¹

    Yesterday, when Maika came to the mansion¡­Mana has received an explanation from Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, I¡¯m bringing you too¡¹

    Mana¡¯s expression turned cloudy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­maybe, Maika-san¡¯s friends will be coming to the venue as well¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Maika¡¯s friends?

    ¡¸Girls from good houses will be coming to watch Konpeki style¡¯s headmaster¡¯s presentation¡­Maika-san¡¯s friends too, surely¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Mana¡¯s school is not on Misuzu¡¯s level but, they¡¯re a¡ºgirl¡¯s school¡»who¡¯s name is also well known¡­

    They must have friends learning Japanese dances too¡­

    They need to have the level of a family social standing to be in the headmaster¡¯s class like Misuzu but¡­at least, there will be girls who would want to go see the presentation.

    At the venue¡­Mana meeting her friends has a high possibility.

    Mana¡­is afraid to see those girls as ¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»¡­

    Tomorrow¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evildoings will be known all over the Japan¡­

    ¡¸¡­You should just disguise¡¹

    I answered calmly.

    ¡¸¡­Disguise?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­You¡¯re already ¡ºYoshida Mana¡»¡­even if someone sees you, you should just disguise so they won¡¯t see ¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­it¡¯s easy. Should I give my help?¡¹

    Un¡­it¡¯s best if I leave it to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll leave it to you, Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­we have a person who loves the word ¡ºdisguise¡»among us¡­!¡¹

    Oh¡­Nei-san

    Is Nei-san okay?

    I wonder if she¡¯s feeling lonely¡­

    ¡¸¡­I reject Nei-san¡¯s cooperation. It¡¯s not laughable at all¡­I want her to be very cute. She¡¯s my Mana after all¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸I want everyone to be startled with her beauty. Can you make her a beauty that won¡¯t make them notice that she¡¯s ¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles¡­

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¹

    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s decided¡¹

    I look at Mana again

    ¡¸Mana¡­have you ever had a dress you never wore in public?¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s one¡­the dress I bought at the end of the month for my relatives¡¯ wedding ceremony. I¡¯ve never worn it outside yet¡­¡¹

    That relatives¡¯ wedding¡­

    Mana¡¯s definitely wasn¡¯t able to attend¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family will be broken off from the relatives¡­

    ¡¸Then, that dress will do¡­bring it, get it ready¡­!¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana replied¡­

    Un¡­her expression is still stiff.

    ¡¸Also¡­take another bag and bring your favorite clothes. You can even load it with accessories¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Katsuko-san has told me to take the same number of bags as Megu-oneechan¡­only until three¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­seems to be really holding back from Megu.

    It feels good as ¡ºsisters¡»

    ¡¸Then¡­bring the clothes that would please me. The amount filling a bag¡¹

    ¡¸Clothes that would please Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right I¡¯d be happy if Mana wears cute clothes¡­!¡¹

    This way of speaking¡­

    Mana will bring out her favorite clothes without care¡­

    I thought so, but¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll get the school swimsuit and the sorts!¡¹

    ¡­M-Mana?!

    ¡¸Yup¡­I¡¯ll look for clothes that will please Onii-chan when he feels horny!¡¹

    ¡­E-Err

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­if you have a yukata or something, you better include it!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Mana.

    ¡¸Misuzu thinks of being embraced by him in kimono next time¡­!¡¹

    ¡­M-Misuzu?!

    ¡¸Winter coat too¡­naked under the coat¡­then look for a place where I can be alone with Yoshi-kun, walk outside¡­aim at the moment where nobody¡¯s passsing through, and have him violate you in the back alleys¡¹

    M-Megu.

    You want to try that¡­?!

    ¡¸On the next summer¡­we¡¯ll wear thin clothes on purpose, then have him tear it off while having sex? I recommend outdoor sex wearing a white dress¡­!¡¹

    ¡­K-Katsuko-nee too?!

    ¡¸Wow, I want to try that! Onii-chan, I want to be raped outside again!¡¹

    ¡­Mana¡­you

    ¡¸Anyway¡­pick your clothes. You can consult the others for it¡­!¡¹

    Well fine¡­as long as Mana regains her vigor.

    ¡¸Got it! Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana replies with a bright face.

    ¡¸After that¡­go to Yukino¡¯s room and get some uniform¡­and pick the most simple clothes¡­¡¹

    I asked Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Most simple clothes?¡¹

    I answered only one word

    ¡¸¡­Disguise¡¹

    The intelligent Mana understood it with just that.

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹¡­is what her face says.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, please take a shower¡­you do have a practice for tomorrow¡¯s presentation don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Michi¡­come with me, wash my back¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Kudou-chan bows her head and replies¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Megu and Mana remained in the room and prepared the dress and clothes.

    Misuzu and Kudou-chan goes to the bathroom earlier.

    Katsuko-nee and I¡­bring Yukino to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s room¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re going to violate me in Papa¡¯s room won¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yukino speaks to me while going through the corridor.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Yukino likes Megu and others not present, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yukino has an inferiority complex towards Megu.

    She must resist if she¡¯s going to have sex in front of her little sister.

    And even being seen by Misuzu who¡¯s a daughter of a family that¡¯s far above herself¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­I feel more casual with just you people¡­¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re late. Please hurry up¡¹

    Entering Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s room¡­

    Minaho-neesan is waiting.

    On the floor is a computer of the same model on the desk¡­

    The replacement of the computer seems to have already ended.

    ¡¸The desktop has copied everything from the original computer. The internet and mail is also set¡­!¡¹

    Anyway¡­even if the police confiscates Shirasaka¡¯s computer, they probably won¡¯t have any connection to ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Now, there¡¯s no time¡­start immediately¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸¡­Should we use video mode?¡¹

    ¡¸Images are just fine¡­I can¡¯t expect anything from Yukino-san¡¯s performance. We don¡¯t have time to edit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds a digital camera on hand¡­

    That camera has a long cable connected to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s computer¡­

    I finally noticed what Minaho-neesan intends¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    We¡¯ll be leaving images of ¡ºYukino being fucked¡»on this computer¡­!

    According to Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan¡­this house will be searched by the police in a few days¡­

    Then¡­the police will also confiscate this computer of course.

    Minaho-neesan should have copied the lewd images that¡¯s unrelated to ¡ºKuromori¡»to this computer

    And if Yukino¡¯s sex images were in that folder¡­

    If thee father has the data of the scene of her daughter being violated¡­

    The investigators will have the worst impression to Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    That¡¯s what she¡¯s aiming for.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care¡­hurry up¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s head is filled with sex that she doesn¡¯t notice anything.

    I took the scissors from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s desk.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan¡­should we make it a bit hardcore?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that you understand¡­¡¹

    I stand in front of Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­W-What¡­what are you going to do?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­I¡¯ll be tearing your uniform to pieces¡­!¡¹

    I grasped the collar of her blouse.

    ¡¸Wait¡­s-stop it!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s hating it¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Mana¡¯s preparing a reserve¡­!¡¹

    I¡­pull her collar with all my strength!!

    ¡­Buchi, buchi, buchi, buchi!!!!

    The buttons of her blouse flew away!

    ¡¸I-Iyaaaaaaa¡­What are you doing!¡¹

    Yukino shouts!!!

    I pushed Yukino in the bed.

    I cut the hem of her skirt with the scissors¡­!

    ¡­It¡¯s torn apart!!!

    Shuiiiiii!!!

    The skirt is torn along with the good sound!!!

    This time¡­I opened a hole on the sleeve of her uniform¡­!

    Zaku!¡­zaku!¡­zaku!

    I changed Yukino¡¯s uniform to rags using the scissors¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaa¡­iya¡­iyaaaa¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s screaming loudly, but she¡¯s extremely aroused¡­!

    This lewd¡­pervert¡­!

    This woman has changed to that kind of human¡­

    I have changed her!

    Lastly¡­I made holes in her bra and panty¡­!

    I left her wearing her underwear¡­!

    While wearing her school uniform¡­!

    And yet¡­Yukino¡¯s nipples and genital¡­

    It¡¯s exposed before my eyes¡­!

    ¡¸¡­How about this?¡¹

    I separate from Yukino for a moment then take a look at her body from the distance.

    Yup¡­Yukino having a miserable look is best for being raped.

    Her pubic region is exposed while she wears a worn out clothes¡­

    She¡¯s looking up at me while breathing heavily and eyes hot with desires¡­!

    ¡¸Great¡­that¡¯s visually great!¡¹

    Looking at Yukino¡¯s figure¡­Katsuko-nee starts taking photos¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu, isn¡¯t your pussy wet already? You want to be violated sooner don¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    I threw the scissors away

    ¡¸Yukino¡­beg for it¡­!¡¹

    Yukino opens her legs wide¡­!

    ¡¸¡­R-Rape me! H-Hurry up¡­!¡¹

    My penis is standing prosperously in front of Yukino¡­

    Yukino is staring at my dark red glans with a painful face.

    ¡¸Do you want this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want it!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cum inside¡­and make you pregnant¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that already! Hurry¡­hurry up¡­fill me up with that! Do me horribly!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you do it to me a lot already! Didn¡¯t you rape me over and over again?! Do it¡­faster!¡¹

    Love nectar spills out from Yukino¡¯s vagina!

    ¡¸Say that you want to get pregnant with my child! I won¡¯t do you unless you say it!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just pregnancy then I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll even bear your children¡­just hurry up!¡¹

    Due to those words¡­

    I dived to the bed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­aaaaah!¡¹

    I embrace Yukino¡¯s body!

    I massaged her tits on top of her bra strongly!

    With all my strength¡­not minding any scars!

    I will carve the marks of my violence in Yukino¡¯s body!

    I lick Yukino¡¯s breasts!

    With just that¡­Yukino reached her first orgasm¡­!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!! Agaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body tremble¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to thrust it in!¡¹

    I pierce my penis in a dash!!

    ¡¸¡­Uguuuuu!!! Ugu, uguguguguguaaaaaaa¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body tremble in pleasure¡­!

    ¡¸I wanted this, I wished for this¡­I¡¯ve wanted this all my lifeeeee¡­!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body turn like a bow!!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m being rapeeeed!!! I wanted to be pierced by a man¡¯s hard penis on the deepest part of meeeeee!!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Gucho! Gucho! Gucho¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s vagina spouts love nectar every time I make a piston movement¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It feels gooooooood! Sex¡­sex feels goooood!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s scream must¡¯ve reached Mana who¡¯s on the other side of the corridor¡­!

    ¡¸Look¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s taking pictures! Yukino loves taking photos while being fucked, right?!¡¹

    The digital camera¡¯s shutter sound echoes in Yukino¡¯s ears¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Loook¡­take a loook at Yukino¡¯s lewd photoooooos¡­!!!!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s been made to wait a lot has her thinking blown away by the pleasures of sex¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Lewd! Pervert! Look¡­introduce yourself¡­Yukino!¡¹

    I shout at Yukino while ramming my waist¡­!

    My sex with Yukino is like a quarrel.

    No¡­This is a quarrel.

    A fight between me and Yukino¡­a man and woman!

    We¡¯re bumping our genitals instead of fists¡­!

    We don¡¯t have any communication but that!!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I¡¯m a lewd pervert! Didn¡¯t you make me!?¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with eyes of hatred¡­!

    Even though her eyes are filled with hatred¡­her mouth is distorted from the pleasure of sex¡­!!!

    ¡¸Do you hate me¡­Yukino!!¡¹

    ¡¸I hate you!¡­Hate, hate, hate¡­I hate you so much!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes have tears spilling out of it!

    ¡¸Then, should we stop having sex?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­I hate you! I don¡¯t want to be touched by you! I don¡¯t want to see your face! I don¡¯t want you near me!¡­I want you to die and sink on the bottom of the sea¡­I want to forget you forever! I don¡¯t want to remember anything about you!¡¹

    Yukino still doesn¡¯t stop moving her waist!!!

    She¡¯s pushing up from below¡­!

    Yukino¡¯s vagina that¡¯s trained by several degrees of rape is clamping me up tightly.

    Yukino¡¯s vagina has gotten good!!

    ¡¸And yet¡­I want to have sex! My body wants to have sex! I¡¯m itching to have sex¡­! My stomach is tingling for it!¡¹

    ¡­Yukinoooooo!

    ¡¸Then, shouldn¡¯t you just fuck Endou?! Weren¡¯t you his girlfriend?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes opened wide then glared at me!!!

    ¡¸Even I want to do that!!! I tried to masturbate imagining Kenji!!! I was able to do that before! Before you stole my virginity¡­I was masturbating everyday thinking of Kenji!!! I was masturbating while I was in call with Kenji!!!!¡¹

    Yukino throws everything at me, leaving everything to her anger¡­!!!

    ¡¸But¡­not anymore! I can¡¯t cum unless I imagine myself being raped! I see it even in my dreams!!! It¡¯s always you! Being raped by you!!! You pouring out your disgusting stuff inside me!!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?!

    ¡¸I can¡¯t feel it unless it¡¯s rape! I¡¯m no good unless you rape me!!! Pervert! Madman! You made a mess out of me¡­!!!!!¡¹

    I continue to desperately pierce Yukino¡­!

    Clawing my fingers in her breasts, I grasped it tightly¡­!

    I stir her nipple with my fingers¡­!

    ¡­aaaaaaaa!

    ¡¸Return my body to it¡¯s former! Return my beautiful virgin body! You criminal! Degenerate! Rape demon!¡­Return the week ago me! I was happy a week ago¡­I was loving Kenji¡­it was very happy¡­!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡­¡­Yukino¡£

    ¡­¡­Yukino¡£

    ¡­I!!!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re cumming?¡¹

    Yukino asked me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m about to cum¡¹

    Yukin looks at me¡­

    ¡¸W-Wait¡­Just a bit more¡­just a bit more and I¡¯ll cum¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino!!!

    ¡¸Aaaaahn¡­What should I do¡­I can¡¯t cum unless it¡¯s rape¡­I can¡¯t cuuuuum¡­Furthermore¡­it¡¯s on the worst sum like you¡­!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body is rising¡­!

    I can tell her vagina shrinking.

    Her womb is lowering to swallow all the semen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I hate you¡­I hate you¡­I hate you to death¡­I hate you so much¡­You should just die¡­someone like you¡­someone like you¡­aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s rising up while spitting out curses¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m finally cumming¡­I¡¯m cumiiiiiiing¡­I was waiting for this¡­I¡¯ve been waiting for this all this timeeeee¡­!¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore¡­!

    ¡¸¡­C-Cumiiiiiiing!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body splashed and jumped!!!

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum tooo!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Let it ouuut¡­Inside me¡­let it out inside meeeeeeeeee!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Doppu!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hooooooooott!!!¡¹

    ¡­Doppu!

    ¡¸It¡¯s burning¡­my womb is burning hooot!!!¡¹

    ¡­Dopppu, doppu!!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s coming in¡­it¡¯s coming iiiiin¡­I was waiting for this¡­I was waiting for thiiiiiiiiiiiisss!!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukinoooooo!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m being defiled¡­my body is being defileeed¡­Aaaaahn¡­Cruel¡­you¡¯re crueeeel¡­I won¡¯t forgive you¡­I¡¯ll never forgive youuu¡­!!!¡¹

    Saying that¡­

    Yukino¡¯s arm is embracing me.

    Yukino¡¯s vagina is clamping me.

    Yukino¡¯s womb is drinking my semen¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s being fertilized.

    My sex with Yukino¡­

    Is only aimed at pregnancy¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You should just die¡­!¡¹

    While her convulsing body is bathing in semen¡­

    Yukino mutters¡­

    She¡¯s looking at me with eyes of despair.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think the same¡¹

    I try to kiss Yukino¡¯s lips¡­

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t like kissing. I gave my lips to Kenji¡­¡¹

    I hold Yukino¡¯s face with my hands¡­

    Then kissed her forcibly.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t joke with me, Yukino¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already violated your whole body¡­¡¹

    Yukino looks at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right There¡¯s nothing left untouched by you¡¹

    She muttered.

    ¡¸As expected¡­I hate you, I really hate you so much. I¡¯ll hate you forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

 Chapter 160 : Tiger and horse

    ¡­The shutter keeps on pressing.

    On top of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s bed¡­

    Is Yukino who¡¯s uniform is torn to pieces and her vagina exposed¡­

    She¡¯s opening her legs without any power¡­

    White semen drips from her vagina¡­

    The violated girl¡¯s making a tired out face¡­

    But still, she¡¯s looking up the camera lens¡­

    She¡¯s already used to¡­

    Having her sex be photographed¡­

    She¡¯s accepting it naturally.

    ¡¸¡­Well, this will do¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­removed the camera from her face.

    ¡¸There¡¯s not a photo where they can determine if it¡¯s Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan confirms it with Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no problem!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered brightly.

    Katsuko-nee won¡¯t make that kind of mistake¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s photographs, my sex with Yukino¡­is all being copied to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s computer.

    ¡¸The file name¡­¡ºDaughter, rape¡»will do¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸Since I changed the date and time setting¡­the date on the photos is still on January¡¹

    In short¡­as long as they take a look at the data on the photos¡­

    They probably won¡¯t think that Yukino has been raped on this bed a month ago.

    Also¡­the father Shirasaka himself¡­

    What kind of impression will the police have towards Shirasaka Sousuke when they see this¡­

    Raping his own daughter then saving the photos on his computer¡­there¡¯s no room for talking it out.¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan is perfect.

    ¡¸Seriously¡­well done. If Papa comes back from Australia and he sees that photos, he¡¯ll surely be shocked¡­you people are unfair¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡­misunderstands that the file is going to be shown to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    The report about Shirasaka¡¯s arrest that will happen¡­

    Or even the conflict between ¡ºShirasaka main house¡»and ¡ºKuromori¡»is unknown to her¡­

    She must be thinking that this photo is just also a form of small¡ºharassment¡»¡­a retaliation against Shirasaka himself¡­

    She¡¯s convinced that we¡¯re only showing the photos to Shirasaka.

    Actually¡­

    Yukino¡¯s rape photos will be seen by the police officials after this¡­

    ¡¸¡­Would you like your father to see this?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Yukino.

    ¡¸Who cares¡­it¡¯s just Papa. I¡¯m experiencing this because of Papa¡­I¡¯d like him to feel bad at least¡­!¡¹

    Yukino speaks like vomiting.

    ¡¸If ever this photographs get sold in the world¡­what will Yukino do?¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸Lukewarm, stop making a fool of me¡­even I can imagine that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸I was completely deceived by you people until now but¡­Maika¡¯s a child so she was completely deceived it seems. But I¡¯m different¡­!¡¹

    She rises from her bed.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s different?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s doesn¡¯t break her cold smile.

    She¡¯s staring at Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­I know that you people hate Papa¡­and you spent a lot of time preparing various things. But¡­that¡¯s as far as it gets?¡¹

    Yukino glares at Minaho-neesan, not even trying to hide her nipple or pussy.

    ¡¸¡­What ¡ºthis far¡»?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks calmly.

    ¡¸¡­If you step further than this¡­¡ºShirasaka¡» house will step in¡­!¡¹

    Yukino says.

    ¡¸If you were just harassing Maika and I without anyone knowing up until now, then it¡¯ll be a problem only of this house¡­if you take out the photos to the world, Shirasaka head family won¡¯t allow it. I¡¯m uncle Moritsugu¡¯s favorite after all. Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper company will make a move and you¡¯ll be crushed in an instant¡­!¡¹

    The rape victim speaks triumphantly.

    ¡¸Even you people are scared of Shirasaka house¡¯s power aren¡¯t you¡­?! That¡¯s why it¡¯s only this far. You people are trying to fool me with empty mouths again but I now know. You people won¡¯t do anything like making that photos flow¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸You people aren¡¯t that much of an idiot aren¡¯t you¡­?! It¡¯s a suicide act to fight with Shirasaka house¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Sadly.

    We¡¯re idiots.

    Or rather¡­we¡¯re not scared of Shirasaka house at all.

    The war against Shirasaka house is already starting¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­you may not know it but my grandfather on mother¡¯s side has a big advertising company¡­if they join Shirasaka house, all of the mass media will follow. They¡¯re also acquainted with a famous lawyer¡­ If you step further from this¡­you people won¡¯t win¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Sorry

    Your maternal grandfather is¡­

    I think he¡¯s trembling in his house right now¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­that Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter. You people are swindling that girl¡­I can report to Kouzuki house you know¡­! NO¡­I will talk to Moritsugu-sama and grandfather and report a scandal of the Kouzuki family¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm.

    Dumb people only knows things on the scope of what they see¡­so they reach such conclusions¡­?

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about but¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Yukino while laughing.

    ¡¸Could it be that you¡¯re threatening us¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸T-This is not a threat¡­I just want to give my ¡ºproposal¡»to you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡­Proposal?

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t care about everything that happened until now. I¡¯ll give up on Papa. You should just do what you want¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡­has abandoned her father quickly.

    ¡¸But¡­I won¡¯t allow anything further than this. My pride won¡¯t allow this¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Pride?

    You¡­do you know how you look like right now¡­?!

    Your uniform¡¯s torn apart¡­

    Your breasts and crotch is fully visible¡­

    Your slit is filled with love nectar and semen¡­

    You were raped thoroughly that you don¡¯t have anything else¡­

    But still¡­you¡¯re going to say something as ridiculous as ¡ºmy pride¡»?!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really honest¡­to be honest, I lost my interest in you but¡­it looks like I¡¯m going to have more fun¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled happily.

    ¡¸Then¡­please tell us about your ¡ºproposal¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸First¡­give me pregnancy abortion medicine¡¹

    Yukino says with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸My¡­didn¡¯t you promise to bear Yoshida-kun¡¯s child while you were having sex¡­?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs at Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­I can give birth. But it¡¯s a problem for now. At least, I have to graduate high school¡­or I will look bad in public¡­!¡¹

    ¡­You?!

    ¡¸¡­You won¡¯t resist on giving birth on Yoshida-kun¡¯s child?!¡¹

    When Minaho-neesan said that¡­Yukino¡­

    ¡¸The main subject of my ¡ºproposal¡»is just starting¡­!¡¹

    Yukino look at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m having this man!¡¹

    Me¡­?!

    ¡¸This man had made me experience all the cruelties so I¡¯ll make this man my¡ºslave¡»¡­I¡¯ll make him an absolute obedient slave that will only say yes on my orders¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t let her play with other women anymore¡­This man will only play with me whenever I want and I won¡¯t lend him to other women¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Hmm, so Yukino-san finally noticed Yoshida-kun¡¯s value¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Not!¡­That¡¯s just¡­he only feels better than masturbating myself!¡­That¡¯s all. Just a tool to make me feel good¡­you will have to live for the rest of your life only thinking about making me feel good¡­you¡¯ll be my¡ºslave¡» after all¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes don¡¯t have ¡ºlove¡»

    Just¡­¡ºLust¡»¡­¡ºMonopoly desire¡»

    Before I raped her¡­Yukino has been watching me have sex with other girls.

    She felt that her own charm is ignored because of those women¡­

    Therefore¡­She¡¯s trying to ¡ºmonopolize¡»me

    To protect her own pride¡­

    In the end¡­Yukino doesn¡¯t look at me as a person.

    Since the first¡­

    ¡¸Hmm¡­With that said, Yukino-san intends to marry Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is making fun of Yukino.

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t joke with me, who would marry this man!!¡¹

    She denied it immediately.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a member of Shirasaka house¡­I¡¯ll marry a man suitable for the family. That is my duty being born under Shirasaka house¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­you didn¡¯t intend to marry Endou-kun?¡¹

    Yukino snorts.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯m not a child or an idiot to marry a man who I first go out with! I just like to experience what is love with that man. He¡¯s only good with his face¡­he looked very manly and cool at first but I didn¡¯t expect that he was so stupid¡­!¡¹

    Yukino said like throwing up.

    ¡¸But¡­you wanted to have sex with Endou-kun, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­! I¡¯m a high school student so I¡¯ll be interested in those. But, I don¡¯t intend to make a child with him¡­and I didn¡¯t intend to go out with that man. I want to try out various other men too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­In the end.

    ¡­She¡¯s just horny.

    Born to be lewd.

    ¡¸But, I don¡¯t care¡­I¡¯ll be having that man from now on. I¡¯ll make him crawl as a ¡ºslave¡»¡­and play with me. As promised¡­I¡¯ll give birth to a child¡­the second child. The first one have to be the child of the one I¡¯ll be marrying¡­!¡¹

    This is Shirasaka Yukino.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to make Yoshida-kun your sex¡ºslave¡»for the rest of your life?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?! This man made me experience a lot of cruelty¡­I¡¯ll make him apologize for the rest of his life! I¡¯ll have his remaining life devoted to only me!!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸It¡¯s your ambition isn¡¯t it? You do like me don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you raped my virginity didn¡¯t you¡­answer now!? Say that ¡ºI¡¯ll be happy to be Yukino-sama¡¯s slave¡»¡­you pervert¡¹

    ¡­Then

    Minaho-neesan laughed out loudly.

    ¡¸Fufufufufu¡­ahahahahahaah¡­aahahahahahaha¡­!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸W-What?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s laughing¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then?¡­That¡¯s all?¡­Your ¡ºproposal¡»¡­!?!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­I have another thing on my ¡ºproposal¡»¡¹

    ¡­Another?

    ¡¸Give Maika back. She¡¯s a daughter of Shirasaka house¡­she¡¯s not a person to be made a toy by people like you¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see, if it¡¯s her, I can lend her this ¡ºslave¡» If only that girl bows her head and says ¡ºplease lend him to me¡»¡­ Maika¡¯s my cute little sister after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­At that time.

    The door opens.

    ¡¸¡­Maika?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised at the appearance of her sister.

    Mana changed her bunny girl costume to a cute clothing.

    Miniskirt and T-shirt that shows her navel¡­

    A look suitable for a 14 year old girl¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is the work done?¡¹

    Mana asks me.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s already done¡­thank you, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered instead of me.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    I call her out¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    She gladly come inside the room.

    ¡¸¡­Is the preparations done?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Everyone¡¯s waiting at the front door. How does this clothes look?¡¹

    Mana stands in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s cute¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­I thought¡ºOnii-chan would be pleased to see me dressed normally after the bunny girl¡»Misuzu-oneechan chose this for me¡­!¡¹

    As expected of Misuzu.

    The bunny girl was cute but¡­

    It¡¯s my first time seeing Mana in this kind of clothes¡­

    Trully cute.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re getting along with everyone¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m not trying to get along with them but¡­Onee-chan and others are being kind with Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I think Mana has changed to a good direction after meeting with Misuzu and Megu.

    She¡¯s looking at herself objectively¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, can I touch it?¡¹

    Mana looks out at my penis left out

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    When I say that¡­Mana touches my penis while smiling¡­

    ¡¸It looks like it¡¯s not cleaned up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could you do it instead?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure!¡¹

    Mana puts my penis in her mouth.

    She sucks it out¡­

    She begins her cleanup fellatio¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika, stop that!¡¹

    Yukino scolds her sister!

    ¡¸You¡¯re a daughter of Shirasaka house! Don¡¯t lick that man¡¯s thing¡­!¡¹

    Mana ignores those¡­

    She looks up at me then said.

    ¡¸Mana¡­is happy being Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    You were listening to Yukino earlier¡­

    Outside the door¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll devote the rest of my life to Onii-chan alone! I¡¯ll serve Onii-chan forever¡­!¡¹

    I asked Mana.

    ¡¸Mana¡­do you know who she is?¡¹

    I point at Yukino¡­

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸I wonder¡­I don¡¯t know people on other families¡­!¡¹

    Mana plays stupid¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maika¡­What are you saying¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened because of Mana.

    ¡¸Mana¡­introduce yourself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Yoshida Mana. Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºsex slave¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana stands up.

    She lifts up her own miniskirt.

    Mana¡¯s not wearing underwear¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Would you like to use Mana¡¯s pussy? Mana¡¯s always ready to be violated by Onii-chan!¡¹

    Her hairless slit is wet.

    ¡¸Not now¡­let¡¯s do it later¡¹

    I kiss mana.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana lowers her skirt.

    Then¡­she turned to Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­you lady who¡¯s name I don¡¯t know¡­¡¹

    She smiled at Yukino.

    ¡¸If Mana is abandoned by Onii-chan, there¡¯s no other choice but to die. I¡¯m risking my life here to be loved by Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Those eyes

    No longer sees the sister in blood¡­

    ¡¸If you try to say something selfish and try to monopolize Onii-chan¡­Mana will kill you. I hate selfish women like you¡­I hate you so much¡­!!!!¡¹

    I know about ¡ºhating the same family¡»but¡­

    I didn¡¯t think that it would turn out like this¡­

    Mana¡­is a girl with a hard conviction¡­

    She¡¯s a child above all of it¡­

    The stress from the sudden turn of events in these two days¡­

    She focuses on recognizing Yukino as the ¡ºenemy¡»¡­

    ¡¸What about you, what are you telling your sister! Even though you¡¯re a child! Even though you have a ¡ºgrowth deficiency¡»you¡¯re speaking so proud!!¡¹

    Even Yukino¡­

    She¡¯s blowing her anger to her blood related little sister without hesitation.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡­I don¡¯t have ¡ºgrowth deficiency¡»¡­I¡­!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Mana clings to my arm trembling!

    ¡­This woin¡¯t do

    ¡¸¡­Yukinoo!¡¹

    I shouted at Yukino

    ¡¸¡­W-What!?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised by my angry voice.

    ¡¸Mana¡­No, what was Maika¡¯s future dream? You don¡¯t know? What did Maika want to become¡­?¡¹

    I asked with what I came up in the moment.

    ¡¸¡­That is¡­you see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t know?! Even though you¡¯re her sister?!¡¹

    When I say that, Yukino clicked¡­!

    ¡¸¡­A fashion model!¡¹

    ¡­Model?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡­She said that she want to be a super model on a European brand show before¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body twitched from Yukino¡¯s voice¡­

    ¡¸¡­And yet¡­That person, told Maika-san ¡ºIt¡¯s impossible for you¡»¡­¡ºThere¡¯s no way a small girl who has a growth deficiency like you will become a model¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s trembling from the trauma of Yukino¡¯s words in the past.

    ¡­Yukino

    Why are you always speaking so much¡­!

    ¡­I

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Mana!!¡¹

    Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸You will¡­do your best to aim to be a super model¡­I will cooperate on everything¡­!¡¹

    What Mana needs right now is¡­

    A hope in the future¡­

    ¡­Dream

    ¡¸What do you have to do to be a super model? What should you study? Let¡¯s study together¡­okay, Mana?!¡¹

    I hold Mana¡¯s hand tightly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Are you an idiot?¡¹

    Yukino shouts at me!!

    ¡¸¡­You shut up!!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for me. A super model is very beautiful¡­and it¡¯s impossible unless you¡¯re tall¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I guarantee you¡­you¡¯re beautiful¡­very cute¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re beautiful so you¡¯re beautiful! Look, try saying it¡­¡ºMana will become a beautiful woman that can be a supermodel¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸Just say it¡­!¡¹

    Mana speaks to me with a half-crying face.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡­will become a beautiful woman that can be a super model¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸Tell me that five times¡­no, ten times a day, everyday. Look at my eyes when you tell that¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan

    ¡¸Be confident¡­you¡¯re still young! You¡¯ll become even more beautiful¡­even your height will grow taller¡­!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body has been weak, and she¡¯s smaller than other children since she was younger.

    Then her sister has always been making a fool of her ¡¸growth deficiency¡¹¡­robbing of Mana¡¯s confidence.

    ¡­This can¡¯t go on.

    ¡­His isn¡¯t good!

    ¡¸¡­If you want to grow tall, would you like my cooperation?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked me.

    ¡¸You can thoroughly manage it with contents of the meal to daily exercise, but¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s?

    ¡¸In¡ºKuromori¡»brothel¡­we have done various things for the management of prostitutes¡­there¡¯s some data and programs as well. I¡¯ll cooperate, there¡¯s a doctor too¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­the former¡ºKuromori tower¡»buys girls who doesn¡¯t get out of their area and were trained to be a prostitute¡­

    They should¡¯ve done various attempts on a beautiful growth of a girl.

    ¡¸Also¡­Yoshida-kun knows it too don¡¯t you? I have educated a helpless perverted girl to become an educated lady who acts elegant in public¡­!¡¹

    We¡¯re in front Yukino¡­

    Minaho-neesan won¡¯t give Iwakura-san¡¯s name.

    ¡¸You can reproduce that program for Mana-san¡­¡¹

    If I recall¡­it was standing behavior, acting, speaking¡­were thoroughly driven in.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡­if you aim for super model, you also need language education program¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­what would you do, Yoshida-kun? If that¡¯s what you want¡­we can start right away¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­What would you do, Mana? What do you want to do? If you aim to be a super-model¡­I¡¯ll ask Minaho-neesan. I¡¯ll cooperate¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s impossible for Mana. Also¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Also?!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºslave¡»¡­! A¡ºslave¡»can¡¯t become a super model¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    I can¡¯t talk to Mana this way.

    It¡¯s quite hard for Mana to have ¡ºher own choice¡»

    She¡¯ll always ¡¸Because **, I can¡¯t be but a ***¡¹or ¡¸I¡¯m already **** so I can¡¯t be forgiven to do anything else¡¹¡­she¡¯ll try to get stick on the limitations.

    This is the weakness of her character¡­

    Therefore¡­I

    ¡¸Mana¡­It¡¯s an order. Become a super model¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Study how to become a super model as my¡ºslave¡». Then become one! That¡¯s my order¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-order?¡¹

    I smiled at Mana.

    ¡¸If my ¡ºslave¡»becomes a super model¡­I¡¯ll be happy¡­very happy¡­super happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan will be happy¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­become a super model for my sake! Do your best! Put an effort to it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. It it¡¯s for Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana embraces me.

    ¡¸Then, Mana will do her best¡­will make an effort¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Good girl¡¹

    I kissed Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    This time¡­Mana kisses me¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love you¡­I won¡¯t let go forever¡­!!!!¡¹

    Mana and I¡­

    Have a far superior relationship than a ¡ºmaster and servant¡»

    ¡­Us right now

    ¡­Have a bond of trust

 Chapter 161 : Abandon House

    ¡¸Now then¡­we¡¯re three minutes behind the schedule¡­let¡¯s go out sooner¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls us out¡­

    3:03 PM¡­

    The expensive looking interior clock displayed.

    ¡¸Hurry and dress up¡­you¡¯ll bring this computer down won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Following Katsuko-nee¡¯s instructions, I go to Maika¡¯s room to get my clothes.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I brought Onii-chan¡¯s clothes¡¹

    Mana brought my clothes from the corridor.

    ¡­It¡¯s folded properly.

    ¡¸Thanks, Mana¡¹

    I put on my underwear quickly.

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan folded it. Misuzu-oneechan told Mana ¡ºBring this to Onii-chan¡»¡­¡¹

    As expected¡­my ¡ºwomen¡»are attentive¡­

    ¡¸Wait a moment! I haven¡¯t heard your reply to my ¡ºproposal¡»yet!¡¹

    Yukino complains in displeasure.

    ¡¸Oh¡­there¡¯s that too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is busy gathering the baggage with Katsuko-nee¡­

    Disk, memory, photo materials¡­are packed in four large paper bags.

    ¡¸You can go back but¡­leave that man and Maika! Okay?¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    Do you know that you¡¯re making Minaho-neesan angrier¡­?

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the scariest when she¡¯s silent.

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    Katsuko-handed me a square object after I finished dressing up.

    ¡­Isn¡¯t this?

    ¡¸¡­A stun gun. If you clamp it, electricity will flow¡¹

    I switched it on in front of Yukino.

    ¡­Jibababababababa!!

    A pale spark flashes!

    ¡¸¡­W-What¡­!?¡¹

    Yukino speaks to me frightened.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have you come with us¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s a crucial time today

    ¡¸W-Where are you taking me¡­!¡¹

    I speak.

    ¡¸Is that something a kidnapper would tell¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kidnap?¡¹

    I have to tell Yukino her own standpoint clearly.

    ¡¸¡­we¡¯re a far more dangerous people than you think¡¹

    Yukino trembles in fear.

    ¡¸We¡¯re already in war with Shirasaka house. There were those people who attacked us on the baseball club ground, right? Those people were hired by your uncle¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lie!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge reality, she tries to ignore it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true, Yukino-san¡­Ichikawa-san knows that Maika was kidnapped by Onii-chan last night. Ichikawa-san has contacted Shirasaka head house¡­Onii-chan is already confronting Shirasaka house already¡­!¡¹

    Mana speaks coldly to her sister.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­we¡¯ll take Yukino-san as a hostage too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Maika¡­What are you saying?!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t get what her sister is saying.

    ¡¸You see¡­I was raped by Onii-chan in front of Ichikawa-san and Yukino-san¡¯s mother¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ichikawa-san said ¡ºMaika¡¯s no more¡»¡­It¡¯s funny. Yukino-san¡¯s mother desperately closed her eyes¡­she doesn¡¯t try to look at her daughter being raped. She closed her ears so she can¡¯t even listen to the voice¡­That¡¯s why I decided¡­!¡¹

    Mana speaks.

    ¡¸I will devote my life to Onii-chan. Because, Onii-chan¡¯s the only one kind to me. He loves me¡­more than my real family¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Family

    ¡¸Therefore I made Shirasaka house and Ichikawa-san my ¡ºenemy¡» It can¡¯t be helped¡­I¡¯m already Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºslave¡» My¡ºfamily¡»is Onii-chan¡­I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s ¡ºfamily¡» Yukino-san is the¡ºenemy¡»!¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m ¡ºfamily¡»

    Mana said that I¡¯m ¡ºFamily¡»

    Megu and Misuzu¡­are my ¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­aren¡¯t we sisters?¡­family?!¡¹

    But still, Yukino still tries to hold onto Mana.

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, lend me your stun gun¡¹

    I handed it to Mana.

    ¡¸She won¡¯t die from only one hit, would she?¡¹

    Mana asks Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­her heart seems to be strong¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸S-Stop¡­Maika!!!¡¹

    Yukino shouts at her sister approaching with the stun gun

    ¡¸¡­Silenceeee!!!¡¹

    ¡­Byushuyuyuyu!!

    ¡¸¡­Gyaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    Yukino writhes from the pain of electric chock!

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll never give Onii-chan to someone like you! Onii-chan is ours!¡­You pig!!!¡¹

    Mana spits on her sister¡­

    Mana¡¯s saliva flew on Yukino¡¯s chest¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We go down the stairs in a hurry¡­

    I hold the body of the system unit¡­Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee are holding the paper bags packed with discs and memory.

    Mana¡¯s threatening Yukino with a stun gun from behind.

    Yukino¡¯s still on her worn out uniform.

    Misuzu, Megu and Kudou-chan were waiting at the entrance.

    ¡¸The computer and the media will be on my car¡­I will be checking Shirasaka¡¯s room again¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed the key to Megu.

    ¡¸Got it¡­We¡¯ll be loading it ahead¡¹

    ¡¸The hostage will be on my car¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Mana.

    Yukino¡¯s following while on the verge of crying.

    It seems she¡¯s shocked from her sister¡¯s change.

    ¡¸I will carry Mana¡¯s luggage¡­which car should we put it on?¡¹

    Mana asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Bring that to Katsuko¡¯s car¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Megu grabs Mana¡¯s bag and heads to the parking lot.

    ¡¸¡­Misusu will help out too!¡¹

    Misuzu and Kudou-chan helped carry the luggage too

    They leave the big door¡­

    Then goes to the parking lot down the stairway.

    ¡¸Here¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu opens Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.

    I placed the computer on the flat back seat¡­

    Next to that, Minaho-neesan puts down the paper bags.

    ¡¸Hey¡­get inside! Pig!¡¹

    Mana pushes Yukino into the car¡­

    As expected¡­she¡¯s holding various feelings toward her sister.

    She has received cruel treatment from Yukino far more than anyone¡­

    Or rather¡­she¡¯s not¡ºa pig¡»

    ¡¸Let Mana-san watch over Yukino-san for a while¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me

    ¡¸But¡­they¡¯re so stiff¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m worried.

    ¡¸That¡¯s better on the current situation¡­Mana-san will watch Yukino-san without overlooking anything¡­she won¡¯t want to give room to Yukino to think about other things¡¹

    ¡­True

    It¡¯s an emergency situation right now¡­

    We should be thinking about our safety as whole than the stability of Mana and Yukino¡¯s mind.

    If I leave it to Mana¡­Mana will never go easy on Yukino. She doesn¡¯t have any feelings of mercy. She¡¯ll strictly monitor Yukino

    And¡­Yukino. She¡¯ll be shaken because she¡¯s monitored by Mana who should be having a weaker position than herself.

    She¡¯ll really lose the room to think about other things¡­

    ¡¸In exchange¡­I¡¯ll get on that car¡¹

    But still¡­I have to be with Mana so she won¡¯t rampage.

    ¡¸Right¡­please do so¡¹

    Minaho-neesan agrees.

    ¡¸Megu, get on Katsuko-nee¡¯s car!¡¹

    I shouted¡­

    I must not let Yukino and Megu be together any further.

    Yukino will only battle Mana.

    If Megu is there¡­Yukino will show unnecessary inferiority complex and it¡¯ll get complicated.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Megu understands it immediately.

    ¡¸Can Misuzu stay with Danna-sama?¡¹

    UN¡­Misuzu and Kudou-chan should be here to bind Yukino.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­do that¡¹

    We get inside the car

    ¡¸Michi¡­please monitor the ¡ºenemy¡»with Mana-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    With that said¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s on the driver¡¯s seat.

    There¡¯s no one on the passenger¡¯s seat.

    Second row it Misuzu and I.

    The third row is Yukino between Mana and Kudou-chan.

    That¡¯s the arrangement.

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me¡¹

    Kudou-chan took out her electric baton

    She presses it against Yukino¡¯s neck.

    ¡­I

    Look at the frightened Yukino.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t look only at her!¡¹

    Mana lifts her skirt and exposes her pussy to me.

    ¡¸Even if Yukino-san¡¯s breasts are exposed¡­if you want to take a look then look at Mana!¡¹

    She turned her T-shirt up¡­

    Her cute breasts jumped out.

    ¡¸Y-You don¡¯t need to compete with her for that¡­!¡¹

    I say.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­there¡¯s a blanket behind the seat, please put it on Yukino-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a sin to have that poor-looking body exposed to us forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Kudou-chan puts a blanket on Yukino as told by Minaho-neesan.,

    ¡­But

    ¡ºPoor-looking body¡»¡­Yukino¡¯s the one who has the most volume in chest among the women inside this car¡­

    Or rather¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s the most flat.

    No¡­Kudou-chan¡¯s quite flat too.

    Kudou-chan¡¯s have only shown her hymen down but I didn¡¯t see her naked breasts.

    I know Minaho-neesan¡¯s breasts when we took a bath together.

    It¡¯s a level ground.

    Everywhere and anywhere¡­it¡¯s flat to the horizon¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­are you thinking of something rude¡­?¡¹

    Uwa¡­Minaho-neesan noticed¡­!

    ¡¸I-I just think that women¡¯s proportions isn¡¯t everything¡­!¡¹

    When I was trying to make an excuse that won¡¯t sound an excuse¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. Ojou-sama, proportions is the lowest class when it comes to women¡¯s charm¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­an explosive tits shake from outside the car.

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    Nobody can say anything in front of Katsuko-nee¡¯s superb body¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve finished my final confirmation¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands the key to Mana while reporting to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸The front door¡¯s closed¡­thanks¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need that key anymore. Mana¡¯s not a child of this family anymore¡­!¡¹

    She refuses to receive the key.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? Then I will be keeping this key!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds the key while smiling.

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­please open the door at the parking lot¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Mana¡¯s about to leave the car¡­

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­I¡¯ll leave the monitoring of this ¡ºhostage¡»for you¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan nods¡­!

    ¡¸Please leave her to me¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s shock baton is pointed at Yukino¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸Since I can adjust the voltage of ¡ºJupiter Thunderbold¡»¡­it¡¯s possible to make her faint¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi, make her faint as last resort¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸¡­Won¡¯t she pee herself if you put it on the maximum voltage?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­She¡¯ll definitely pee herself¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s troublesome to leak inside the car¡­Also¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s job to pee in front of Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t everyone show off earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸That was a special one¡­Misuzu does it everyday!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles suspiciously.

    ¡¸Even Mana can show it to Onii-chan if he wants to see it!¡¹

    Mana¡­stop with that rivalry

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­This ¡ºenemy¡»didn¡¯t pee¡­¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­she might really leak out. With that said, please don¡¯t use maximum voltage¡­also, Mana, hurry up and open the door!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana goes out and presses the switch in the iron door¡­

    When it half-opens¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comes out of the car

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car follows¡­

    Mana waits on the road ahead of the house for the cars to go out¡­

    Mana¡­closed the parking lot then went around inside and come out of the side gate¡­

    She turned back to her house while heading to our car¡­

    Perhaps¡­she¡¯ll never come back to this house

    ¡¸¡­Mana, faster¡¹

    To cut her thoughts¡­I open the window and shout at Mana

    ¡­Then

    Mana turned over her skirt and showed her pussy to me¡­smiling

    ¡¸¡­Just come back here!¡¹

    I shouted¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s much more exciting¡­I won¡¯t show it to anyone but Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s looking!¡¹

    ¡¸Only Onii-chan for the men! That¡¯s fine, everyone¡¯s Mana¡¯s ¡ºally¡»except for that¡ºEnemy¡»over there¡­!¡¹

    On her census¡­there¡¯s only ¡ºenemy¡»and ¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    Mana smiled happily¡­then rides the car.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m back, Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Welcome back, Mana¡¹

    I welcome Mana

    From now on¡­my place will be Mana¡¯s home¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Two cars are driving side-by-side¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous to separate so we¡¯ll be travelling parallel for a while¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    The clock of the car shows 3:15

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time they begin to move¡¹

    The arrest of Shirasaka Sousuke will be delivered to the media at 3PM news¡­

    The media will be informed at 3 o¡¯clock so there will be some time difference until it¡¯s publicly announced.

    ¡¸¡­Can Misuzu¡¯s phone view news?¡¹

    I ask Misuzu

    ¡¸Yes¡­it can, but¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­could you try looking at the top news?¡¹

    I ask.

    I gave my phone to Minaho-neesan yesterday¡­

    It doesn¡¯t have the internet function¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s here¡¹

    Misuzu¡­operates her phone immediately¡­

    ¡¸Try reading the top news¡­just the titles will do¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸Yes¡­A major advertising agency manager is arrested for raping a girl and child pornography law violation. It¡¯s in Australia¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s a bingo on the first try!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s it, open the details and read it¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s fingers move smoothly.

    I think it¡¯s hard to read sentences on mobile while the car is driving but¡­

    ¡¸¡­May 1, around 11 o¡¯clock¡­Shirasaka Sousuke (42), the director of Tokyo¡¯s leading advertising agency ¡ºLightning King Agency¡»is arrested by the police for catching him assaulting local middle school girls near Adelaide Australia. Shirasaka possesses a large amount of child pornography and the police has began investigating if he¡¯s also the culprit of the consecutive rape on site¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face distorts in surprise.

    ¡¸¡­As expected, internet is fast¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re lying?!¡¹

    Mana speaks to Yukino looking at Misuzu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie¡­Yukino-san¡¯s really an idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika!¡¹

    The two glare at each other

    ¡¸¡­Would you like to take a look?¡¹

    Kudou-chan gives the phone to the two

    ¡¸Uwa, it¡¯s true!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Papa¡¹

    The sisters checks their father¡¯s arrest in the news with their own eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Raping local middle school girls overseas, having a mountain of child pornography¡­can Shirasaka Sousuke-san return to Japan? Don¡¯t you think ¡ºNational Disgrace¡»is the word used at such times?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks happily.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡ºrevenge¡»planned for more than 10 years is finally reaching the final stage.

    It¡¯s normal to be excited.

    ¡¸¡­National disgrace?¡¹

    Mana doesn¡¯t seem to understand what it means.

    ¡¸It means that she¡¯s a ¡ºshame of the country¡»¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan teaches Mana.

    ¡¸I see¡­Yukino-san¡¯s father has become a ¡ºshame of the country¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana attacks her sister.

    ¡¸What are you saying Maika¡­isn¡¯t he your Papa too?¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s changing her unease to anger¡­and throws it to her little sister!

    ¡¸I¡¯m no longer related to Shirasaka house!¡­It¡¯s a big problem for Yukino-san. Starting tomorrow¡¹

    Mana tells Yukino in an ill-natured tone.

    ¡¸Your real father raped middle school girls in the foreign country, and he¡¯s arrested for rape and child pornography. What kind of face will you show at school¡­?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face turned dark.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a daughter of a middle school girl rapist¡­there¡¯s nothing as embarrassing as this! Yukino-san¡­are you not ashamed?¡¹

    Yukino fell silent from her sister¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, what is the next news written?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Misuzu from the driver¡¯s seat?

    ¡¸¡­Next news?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­what¡¯s the article after the news about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s arrest?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu looks at the screen.

    ¡¸¡­Illegal contribution of councilors exposed. A large-scale bribery scandal?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it¡­please read it¡¹

    Misuzu reads¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­May 1, 1:10 AM, the staff of fund management group of the city councilor Endou Eizo whistle-blows about receiving a large scale of illegal contributions, a press conference will be held by the journalists. According to the accusations, representative Endou is deeply involved in the public works of the city, politically planned so that the construction of the city¡¯s general sports center chose the construction company managed by his relative¡­¡¹

    ¡­This is?

    ¡­Endou¡¯s?

    ¡ºMy uncle¡¯s a councilor¡»¡­that uncle?

    The relative operating a construction company is Endou¡¯s father¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, have you ever had a surgery at a hospital?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked suddenly.

    ¡¸No¡­never¡¹

    I¡¯m fairly healthy

    Far from surgery, I¡¯ve never been taken to hospital for years.

    ¡¸When you get a surgery at the hospital¡­there¡¯s sometimes a ¡ºI¡¯ve done it incidentally¡» cases¡¹

    ¡­Incidentally?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­while operating the liver¡­¡ºI also cut the appendix¡»¡­ The doctors do such strange service¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hee, is that so?

    ¡­But

    What¡¯s the relation of that to our current topic¡­?

    ¡¸Today¡­I just tried doing that ¡ºincidentally¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸In addition to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s case¡­I also destroyed Endou-kun¡¯s house¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed loudly.

    ¡­As expected.

    This person will thoroughly beat down those who anger her¡­

    The anger towards the first year high school student named Endou¡­

    The councilor uncle and his father¡¯s company¡­

    It¡¯s crumbling to pieces¡­!!!

 Chapter 162 : Bad City

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the same front-news on every newspaper company isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s looking it up on her phone.

    ¡¸Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper?¡¹

    When I ask¡­

    ¡¸The same¡­Ah, this is the only one with ¡ºMajor Advertising Manager arrested for raping a girl and child pornography?¡» ¡º?¡»they turned it to a question¡­

    What the hell¡¯s that?

    ¡¸The news of Shirasaka¡¯s arrest was made to be distributed to the major news companies. Then, it will be on the top of the news wherever you look at¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s newspaper company isn¡¯t the only one giving out news. The question will be their only resistance¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explains.

    ¡¸There will be a news show game on the next 5 o¡¯clock news and the 9-10 o¡¯clock news. In addition to that, it will be a variety show tomorrow¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s looking ahead.

    ¡¸Shirasaka house will desperately try to extinguish the fire¡­they can¡¯t try to make the indecent small¡­nor they can¡¯t hide it behind other news¡­a boring sudden exposure of a politician¡¯s scandal will do it I think¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­we have to oppose them by letting out small amounts of information¡¹

    ¡­Advanced¡­information warfare it is?

    ¡¸The local lawyer hired by Shirasaka head family is about to start moving in Australia already¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸In this case¡­they can just make the middle school girl who¡¯s supposed to be raped by Shirasaka Sousuke withdraw the appeal. Make them say¡ºit¡¯s a mistake¡» Paying up with money then just announce that it was a ¡ºfalse alarm¡»in Japan, it won¡¯t hurt Shirasaka family¡¹

    ¡­I-I see

    ¡¸Even if you report it so much¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s position will be dangerous however. Well, he¡¯ll be fired from the company. But still¡­if they take time to settle it, Shirasaka house can avoid the spread of the fire¡­I think they will do that¡¹

    ¡­She knows that far.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I recorded that under the table negotiations with a hidden camera. The lawyer hired by Shirasaka family suppressing the movement of the victim¡¯s parents by presenting a large amount of money¡­ That video will be on 5 o¡¯clock news, if late, I want it to be reported by 9 o¡¯clock¡­¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Shirasaka family trying to cover up for Shirasaka Sousuke will become obvious¡­

    The criticism of the public will move from Shirasaka Sousuke to the whole Shirasaka family¡­

    As expected of Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Hey¡­just what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s a lie isn¡¯t it? Everyone¡¯s just fooling me right?¡­Isn¡¯t that right?!¡¹

    Yukino who can¡¯t swallow the situation begins to yell.

    ¡¸Sadly¡­this isn¡¯t a lie. It¡¯s all true. Your father will become an international criminal¡­for serial rape though¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s okay to leave Australia to our agent over there though¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Margo-san¡¯s mentor is on Australia.

    Her name is¡­

    Kyouko Dothnomechey-san, was it?

    ¡¸Margo¡¯s the only one who can move here right now. We should go back soon. Katsuko and I have to join the internet interactions¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    The two who can do the stuff on the internet is driving, it¡¯s bad.

    We have to hurry back to school and support Margo-san.

    ¡¸Either way¡­this was the only time we could¡¯ve gone to Shirasaka house. We took out all the materials that can be related to ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­what if it¡¯s hidden to another location¡­?¡¹

    I posed the question I thought of.

    Would a person like Shirasaka hide all his materials at home?

    Also¡­the amount of memory and discs is small considering that he¡¯s involved with ¡ºKuromori¡»for almost 20 years.

    Shirasaka has the hobby of recording his rape¡­

    Also¡­there¡¯s no old video tapes?

    ¡¸It is as Yoshida-kun imagines?¡­Even Shirasaka isn¡¯t that abysmal stupid¡­he won¡¯t put dangerous materials at home. He has his wife there¡­he also has his two daughters. Also, maids do come to that house you know? It would be a problem if she takes out a disc by mistake while cleaning up¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Shirasaka has a separate house in Tokyo. A house secret even to his wife. It¡¯s not an apartment but a whole house rented as whole. That¡¯s Shirasaka¡¯s personal sex room¡¹

    ¡­Sex room

    ¡¸That person¡¯s profession is an advertising agency manager isn¡¯t it? Shirasaka Sousuke himself loves to rape amateur women who doesn¡¯t know anything but¡­his profession is holding various enterprise for young girls who are idol in the making. Of course, Shirasaka himself. ¡ºKuromori¡»is a dessert stomach¡­since he¡¯s doing that kind of thing, be rented a place at the center of the city¡¹

    The talents¡­

    Were mediated using pillow business.

    ¡¸The idols that won¡¯t sell much would be brought to¡ºKuromori¡»to be turned to a prostitute. They¡¯re bad goods so I refused them but it seems that the perverted section of Shirasaka used them¡­¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸Then¡­all of Shirasaka¡¯s dangerous videos from ¡ºKuromori¡»are all in that house?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­It should be kept in that house. Perhaps¡­on the basement¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­we have to do something about it¡¹

    Either way¡­the investigation will enter that hideout.

    Then¡­if Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s relation to¡ºKuromori¡»gets exposed¡­

    It¡¯ll be troublesome¡­

    ¡¸The original plan was to have Margo and Nei search in parallel while we were searching that house. Nei wants to set it on fire after all¡­¡¹

    Nei-san has a habit of arson¡­

    ¡¸But¡­since Cesario Viola has come, Nei can¡¯t come out. Margo has to guard Nei too¡­¡¹

    Someone has to go to that house.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going then¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, that¡¯s very helpful if you say that but¡­it¡¯s impossible to do it alone¡¹

    ¡¸M-Mana will go too!¡¹

    Mana shouts¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s not better¡­Mana-san will just be a drag¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Kudou-chan

    ¡¸Michi¡­go¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Michi has received guidance from father about destruction work, right?¡¹

    When Misuzu asks, Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard. I must not leave your side¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Misuzu will be going to her dance practice¡­tomorrow will be the presentation so I can¡¯t be late¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s lesson will be done on the rehearsal building of the headmaster¡­

    ¡¸The rehearsal with headmaster should be safer than always. After all, guards from all houses will gather¡­

    I see¡­it¡¯ll be ladies from famous houses coming to the rehearsal room of the headmaster.

    Each of them will be bringing a guard.

    There¡¯s nothing safer than that.

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s the only one with no guard¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­Ruriko-san will be on the practice too so Michi¡¯s Onee-san, Haruka-san should be there too. I think that Haruka-san will watch over everyone in Kouzuki house as a guard. In the first place¡­Misuzu normally doesn¡¯t have a guard¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Kudou-chan seems dissatisfied

    Kudou-chan has a lot of problems with her sister, Haruka-san I guess.

    Her sister denied the Kudou style and enrolled in Karate.

    As the Japan¡¯s top on high school Karate¡­she¡¯s a famous person in media.

    Compared to her sister¡­

    As Misuzu¡¯s guard, she¡¯s probably looking forward to go out to a public location like the rehearsal hall.

    ¡¸We can just officially debut Michi¡¯s guard post on tomorrow¡¯s presentation¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­you do know how important Danna-sama is to Misuzu, don¡¯t you¡­?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­I do know, but¡­¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­seems to be not convinced however.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I will send Misuzu first. I¡¯m heading to the rehearsal hall of Konpeki school¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡­The few hours from here are the most dangerous.

    Misuzu should be sent out earlier¡­

    ¡¸It was earlier than yesterday¡­is it okay to reach the rehearsal ahead of time?¡¹

    I ask Misuzu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I think that there are girls who have begun voluntary practice for tomorrow¡¯s presentation¡­ There¡¯s a room for self-practice in the rehearsal hall of the headmaster. The students of the headmaster can use that anytime¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s great but¡­

    I feel sorry to have her arrive early and wait for others in loneliness.

    ¡¸Misuzu will also practice alone until the beginning of the lesson¡­tomorrow is the most important day as it¡¯ll be Danna-sama¡¯s first time to see Misuzu dance¡­¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Danna-sama¡­I will do my whole best for my ¡ºlittle sister¡»like Mana-san and Megumi-san and¡ºelder sisters¡»¡¹

    Right¡­Everyone will be going tomorrow.

    At the venue of Misuzu¡¯s presentation¡­

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­plans to talk with the people of Shirasaka house¡­

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t know it¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re almost there¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡­Un.

    I¡¯m sure this was the same scenery as when I sent Misuzu yesterday.

    We¡¯re about to arrive at the rehearsal hall¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Someone¡¯s following¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    When I turned around¡­

    ¡­Vespa?

    There¡¯s a man in black suit is riding over the Vespa¡­1

    Red shirt and black tie.

    Wearing sunglasses to his eyes¡­it¡¯s a very sturdy man.

    ¡­Wait

    Why is he not wearing a helmet?

    The man¡¯s wearing a soft-cap that has the same color as his suit¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Father?!¡¹

    Kudou-chan mutters.

    Then¡­it¡¯s him?

    The successor of Kudou ancient Martial arts

    ¡¸It¡¯s father¡­Kudou Yuusaku¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸Why is Kudou-chan¡¯s father not wearing a helmet?¡¹

    I ask for the time being.

    ¡¸Father hates helmet because it crushes the hairstyle he decided with much effort¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­but he¡¯s wearing a hat¡¹2

    ¡¸Wearing a hat is my father¡¯s hairstyle¡­¡¹

    Hairstyle?

    ¡¸He¡¯s using the hat as the aim¡­so if there¡¯s no hat, his fist won¡¯t hit the enemy¡­¡¹

    No¡­That¡¯s just a setting of a certain anime character.

    Even I know that.

    ¡¸But¡­if he doesn¡¯t wear a helmet, won¡¯t he be caught by the police?¡¹

    Mana asks Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸That is¡­father usually moves with a minivan loaded with that Vespa. He left the car on the nearby street then rode the Vespa to look cool in front of us¡­!¡¹

    He¡¯s just showing off?

    ¡¸Yes¡­father has a strong commitment to his style¡­¡¹

    ¡­Style

    True, I can tell that he¡¯s particular about his style.

    Is that cool?

    If it¡¯s Harley then I get it but¡­

    It¡¯s a scooter.

    His shirt is red.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s phone has the GPS function so Kudou-san was able to identify our car¡¹

    Then¡­he went ahead.

    He switched to Vespa then appear from behind¡­

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­that person has received instructions from Kouzuki-sama. We¡¯re about to arrive¡­well be parking

    Minaho-neesan says then parked the car in front of the building before the rehearsal venue of the Konpeki style.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car behind us also stops.

    ¡­Then

    The black suited man wearing a Vespa approached our car.

    He gets down the Vespa and goes towards us.

    Misuzu opens the window.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-sama, how have you been?¡¹

    Misuzu talks to the man in black suit with a face of no problems.

    The guy in suit approaching is huge.

    He¡¯s beyond 180cm.

    His whole figure is solid.

    His fingers look sturdy too¡­like a martial artist.

    Only his looks is strange.

    ¡¸¡­No no no, Misuzu-ojousan. I was told by Kouzuki-san¡­if weird people approached Ojou-sama, kick them for a bit¡­that¡¯s his orders¡­¡¹

    Then¡­he glared at me.

    I can¡¯t see his eyes because of his dark colored sunglasses.

    But still, I know that he¡¯s turning his eyes to me.

    ¡¸Yaa, yaa, yaa¡­Ojou-san of the underground¡­and her buddies¡­Hello. I¡¯m Michi-kun¡¯s papa¡­!3¡¹

    ¡­Michi-kun?

    ¡¸¡­Father, next time you call me that in public, expect me to come and kill you¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan glares at her father.

    ¡¸Hou, hou, hou¡­Michi-kun will kill me¡­hohou. Un. I see. How¡­?¡¹

    Kudou Yuusaku provokes his daughter¡­

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun. It isn¡¯t embarrassing to let the world know that you¡¯re getting along with your Papa¡­Michi-kun and Papa actually having an achichi relationship¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What what?

    ¡­What¡¯s Achichi?

    ¡¸It seems that I have to close your mouth directly¡­

    Kudou-chan steps off the car.

    Yukino felt relieved but¡­Mana presses her stun gun and she can¡¯t escape.

    The door closes.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, ah, what¡­Michi-kun? You want to gonyogonyo with Papa in front of everyone¡­?

    ¡¸Father¡¯s the only one doing that!¡¹

    Kudou-chan took out her victory hammer then starts swinging it out¡­

    ¡¸Hey hey heey¡­Are you sure, Michi-kun? Don¡¯t forget that I have the Kudou style secret attack ¡ºGold Finger 2001¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mr. Kudou Yuusaku faces his daughter with a strange stance.

    ¡¸Father¡­you should know the horror of my ¡ºShining Finger 2012/Spring¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºGold Finger 2001¡»and¡ºShining Finger 2012/spring¡»¡­

    ¡­What¡¯s skills are those?

    Not that I want to know it though¡­

    ¡¸Hmm, I see I see¡­ Michi-kun, you want to play with Papa that much¡­I see, I get it¡­¡¹

    Mr. Yuusaku¡¯s hand disappear to the hem of his suit.

    Is he going to take out a weapon?¡­

    ¡­At that moment.

    Kudou-chan¡¯s father shouted¡­

    ¡¸Father¡­I proposed that I want to have ¡ºsex¡»with a man today!¡¹

    Kudou father stopped moving.

    ¡¸¡­What the hell!!!¡¹

    ¡­Byui!!!

    The steel ball cuts the sky!!!

    ¡­Pagon!!

    Kudou-chan¡¯s victory hammer is a hard rubber fake steel ball¡­

    It hits the head of his father!!!!!

    Kudou father was blown away then fell backwards.

    ¡¸¡­I have proposed that I want to ¡ºcopulate¡»¡­!¡¹

    Once again¡­Kudou-chan swings her steel ball¡­

    Kudou father stood up though unsteadily.

    ¡¸Father¡­Should I ¡ºcopulate¡»with that person?!!!¡¹

    Once again¡­Shoot!

    The steel ball hits the head of her father!!!

    Kudou father blows away.

    ¡¸¡­Wait¡­wait a moment¡­wait I tell you¡­Michi-kun! Waiiiiiiit¡­!¡¹

    Kudou father ignores his daughter and looks at me.

    ¡¸Who made my cute Michi-kun say such vulgar things!!¡­Sensei won¡¯t be angry so confess it faster¡­ Who is it¡­?!¡¹

    Isn¡¯t he angry already?

    ¡¸Err¡­It¡¯s me¡¹

    Can¡¯t be helped, I raise my hand.

    I¡¯m the only guy here¡­

    Nothing changes even if I hide it.

    ¡­Also.

    I actually told Kudou-chan¡­I¡¯m responsible for it.

    ¡¸O©`O©`Oh, you, come here. Get out and come here¡­!¡¹

    At the moment Kudou father told me¡­

    The third steel ball hits Kudou father¡¯s head¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re letting go of your eyes when you¡¯re fighting with me! Father, are you hesitating?!¡¹

    Kudou-chan shouts.

    ¡¸¡­Stop!!! Michi-kun, stop!!! Let¡¯s cancel the battle¡­Papa is having an important talk about Michi-kun right now!¡¹

    Hearing her father¡­Kudou-chan stops turning her hammer.

    ¡¸¡­Just get out you bastard!¡¹

    Kudou father shouts at me.

    ¡¸¡­Father, are you going to imitate Inoki at such times?¡¹

    Kudou-chan mutters.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me.

    ¡¸Kudou-sama¡¯s a pro¡­as you can see, he just calmly took Michi¡¯s attack three times¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡­He¡¯s a monster

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Danna-sama, just beat him up without minding it!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡­Beat him seriously?

    ¡¸That way, he¡¯ll understand the true value of Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu touches my sleeve.

    That¡¯s where I¡¯m hiding my ¡ºbeat up stick¡»

    I¡¯m going to hit Kudou father¡­

    ¡­with this?

    ¡¸Hey¡­What are you doing? Hurry up and get down!¡¹

    Kudou father is calling me while doing some strange footwork.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Ali shuffle this time?¡¹

    Is what Kudou-chan says but.

    I don¡¯t get what it means.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Take care¡¹

    I stepped out of the car with Misuzu¡¯s voice in the back.

    ¡¸Hello¡­I¡¯m Yoshida¡¹

    I bow to Kudou-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸Ou¡­Hm?¡­Then¡­what¡¯s with that? Ah¡­You¡­my daughter¡­want to do that?¡¹

    ¡­I

    Let¡¯s just go honestly.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I want to have sex with Kudou-chan. I even told Kudou-chan clearly!¡¹

    Kudou father¡¯s complexion changes.

    ¡¸Ah©`ah ©`ah, I see¡­I see. Then¡­Michi-kun. Just what does Michi-kun think of this boy?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸¡­I still don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know¡­Hmmmmmmm, of course you don¡¯t¡­Michi-kun¡¯s still a middle school girl. Nyan nyan is too early for middle school students¡­nyan nyan is¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nyan nyan?

    ¡­What¡¯s nyan nyan?

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m already an adult¡­if I¡¯m going to have sex¡­then I think it¡¯s better to leave it to Yoshida-sama¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan?

    ¡¸Nnnn?! Michi-kun¡­what are you saying? Papa didn¡¯t hear it well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshida-sama has already seen my genitalia¡­he even saw my hymen¡¹

    Kudou father¡¯s face color¡¯s slowly turning dangerous.

    ¡¸Hmm, hey boy¡­you even saw Michi-kun¡¯s hymeeen?!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yes¡­I did¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­You! I haven¡¯t seen it yet!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­It¡¯s not something I will show father!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t on Papa but why did you show it to him! Hey, Michi-kun!!!!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s face blushed¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Yoshida-sama is special for me¡­!¡¹

    Then said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already showed my peeing figure to Yoshida-sama¡­¡¹

    Kudou father lost his temper¡­!

    ¡¸You¡­you saw Michi-kun pee!? You saw it?! Aaaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I did¡¹

    ¡¸Surely¡­you didn¡¯t drink it did you!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­well, I didn¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸If things go well¡­you intended to drink it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t have such hobby¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s your hobby!!! You brat!!!¡¹

    Kudou father tries to attack me¡­!

    At that moment¡­

    The steel ball hits Kudou father¡¯s head for the fourth time¡­!!!

    ¡¸Hegeeee¡­!¡¹

    Kudou father was blown away.

    ¡¸Father¡­you¡¯re showing too much gaps to me¡­!¡¹

    1. It¡¯s Gintoki ?

    2. It¡¯s a Jojo hat? ?

    3. He¡¯s using Katakana ?

 Chapter 163 : The fight of Kudou family

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun, just take a break for a moment¡­¡¹

    Kudou papa tells his daughter while swaying.

    ¡¸¡­Papa just has an important talk with this boy¡¹

    Then¡­he turned to me.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then¡­err, what¡¯s your name again¡­?!¡¹

    Kudou Papa once again shows a nihilist dandy face then spoke to me¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you what¡¯s your name¡­Ah,han?¡¹

    Un¡­So he¡¯s speaking with that kind of feel.

    He even used ¡¸Ah,ahn?¡¹something English-like

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida¡¹

    When I reintroduced myself¡­

    Kudou Papa¡¯s face looks like he¡¯s been struck by a lightning¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yoshida¡­you say?!!!¡¹

    Then he removed his sunglasses.

    He glares at me strongly¡­!

    There¡¯s beads of sweat coming out of his forehead¡­

    ¡¸¡­You, N-No way¡­you¡¯re really¡­Yoshida-¡­!!¡¹

    He¡¯s looking at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Kudou papa then puts his hand on his breast pocket¡­

    ¡¸¡­Maybe you have a grandfather that I was indebt in¡­sorry but could you take a look at this guy?¡¹

    Saying that¡­he took out something wrapped in purple cloth.

    ¡¸¡­I feel sorry taking up your time¡¹

    Then¡­Kudou papa approaches me.

    Then he presents the cloth wrapper in his hand to me¡­!

    Kudou papa takes another step ahead.

    ¡­Fasa!!!

    Suddenly, Kudou papa¡¯s hand opens up and flies towards my face¡­!

    ¡­But

    I ignore the wrapper hurled in my face¡­!

    I pull my ¡ºBeat up stick¡»¡­then take a step forward!!!

    Then, without hesitation¡­

    I beat up Kudou papa¡¯s head with all my might!!!!

    ¡­Gako!!!

    Hitting right in the center¡­the impact responded!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Ouuuuuuuucccchhh!!!¡¹

    When I take away the wrapper that flew to my face¡­!

    Kudou papa¡¯s rolling on the ground holding his head¡­!

    ¡¸Amazing¡­he easily broke father¡¯s secret technique¡ºNever say Never again¡»¡¹

    Kudou-chan mutters¡­

    ¡¸¡­Do you know it Michi?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Kudou-chan¡­

    No, of course she knows.

    This person is Kudou-chan¡¯s father¡­and they¡¯re the only two practicing Kudou style ancient martial arts in the world.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama. The secret technique ¡ºNever say Never again ¡»¡­is speaking skillfully as you approach the enemy¡­pretending to show¡­something wrapped in cloth, then throwing that to the opponent¡¯s face¡­it¡¯s a secret technique of Kudou style that deprives the opponent¡¯s sight like an octopus¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­Secret technique what?

    ¡¸An inexperienced one like me cannot comprehend such a phantom skill. I don¡¯t have a diverse acting skill like my father¡­!¡¹

    True¡­Kudou-chan¡¯s better off smiling than acting.

    Or rather¡­Kudou papa¡¯s acting is doubtful as well.

    Somehow, he¡¯s having an abnormally sweltering face¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see, I often find cases where they notice my intention halfway¡­actually¡¹

    Kudou papa rises while rubbing his head.

    ¡¸But you see¡­at those times, they concentrate on avoiding the wrapper that flew to their face so they instinctively back off. Then¡­I use that chance¡­well, it¡¯s that kind of strategy¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa approaches me again.

    ¡¸And yet¡­Why are you taking a step forward?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t step forward, I won¡¯t be able to hit you¡¹

    Yeah¡­I thought that the chance won¡¯t arrive.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Why are you beating people up calmly. Take a look at what you have¡­it¡¯s a blunt weapon. A blunt weapon. It¡¯s a surprisingly blunt weapon! It¡¯s a blunt weapon that hits bluntly! Look, Ojii-san has his head is swelling¡­it was okay that it was just a swell but if you do it badly¡­I would die from that. I¡¯ll die, seriously die. Un, he¡¯ll die¡­can¡¯t you imagine that? This isn¡¯t a negligence resulting to death¡­it¡¯s a legitimate murder¡­does your heart not feel pain¡­Ahn?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What should I say?

    ¡¸¡­With that said, I would like you to see this for a moment¡¹

    Kudou papa once again took out a wrapping cloth from his chest pocket.

    ¡­When he took it out

    I hit him with all my might¡­

    ¡­Bago!!!!!

    Kudou papa was blown away

    ¡¸¡­Amazing! He completely brushed aside father¡¯s ¡ºNever say Never again¡¯s¡»secondary attack¡­!¡¹

    No¡­Kudou-chan.

    That¡¯s amazing?

    Rather¡­your father¡¯s amazing for taking out another wrapper smoothly.

    ¡¸¡­Nnnnnnnnn!¡­Ojii-san¡¯s head feels something right now¡­!¡¹

    But still¡­Kudou papa stands up¡­

    ¡¸¡­He hit him twice¡­even though I have never hit my father¡­!¡¹

    No¡­even if you tell me that.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­Yoshida-kun was it¡­Just what are you?¡¹

    Kudou papa asks me.

    ¡¸Normally¡­after I speak that much, your heart would feel that I won¡¯t hit him with all my might for the next time¡­are you a demon? Or are you a human without imagination¡­? Do you not understand the meaning of our actions¡­Aaah? If you hit me that much¡­I¡¯ll die you know! I¡¯ll die! Do you intend to kill me?¡­Aaan?!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I heard that Kudou-san will be fine even if I hit him with all my power¡¹

    I answered honestly¡­

    ¡¸Whaaaaat¡­Who said that?!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    Or rather¡­this person.

    He was hit by Kudou-chan¡¯s hammer four times¡­

    Then I hit him with my ¡ºbeat up stick¡»two times¡­

    Isn¡¯t he fine?¡­

    Amazing¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu Ojou-sama?!¡¹

    Kudou papa looks at Misuzu inside the car.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I definitely said that. Kudou-san is a very tough person so confront him with all your strength, I said¡¹

    Misuzu opens the window then tells Kudou papa¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ahahahahaahah¡­yesyesyes¡­I get it, I see.¡¹ Misuzu-ojousama has said that so it can¡¯t be helped¡­like hell, did you think I will say that you bastard!!!!¡¹

    Kudou papa glares at me with strong eyes¡­!

    ¡¸Hey¡­bastard¡­aaan¡­who are you again?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida¡¹

    Oh right, Yoshidaaaaaa!! Let me tell you something!!!¡¹

    What¡­?

    ¡¸You were told by Misuzu-ojousama to¡ºEven if you hit uncle Kudou with all your might, he¡¯s cool so he¡¯ll be fine!¡»¡­ she did say that¡­well, even if she say that¡­that¡¯s another case but¡­however, just because she told you, you shouldn¡¯t hit me in the head. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll understand if you think for it even for a moment?!!! Or could it be that you will kill yourself if Misuzu-Ojousan tells you to die?! Aaah¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Uhm. I will kill myself if Misuzu tells me to die though¡­¡¹

    What is this person saying?

    ¡¸¡­Whaaaaaaaaaaaaat?!!!¡¹

    Kudou papa shouts.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face turned red¡­

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­Kudou-chan?

    ¡¸If Misuzu-sama tells me to¡ºdie¡»¡­I will commit suicide anytime anywhere¡­!!!!¡¹

    What are you declaring?

    Thenshe looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re allies¡¹

    ¡­Ha?

    ¡¸Yoshida-sama¡­you are my ally from the bottom of my heart¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Errr

    ¡­Uhm

    I will kill myself if Misuzu tells me but¡­

    I will die for Megu, Katsuko-nee, or Nagisa too¡­

    Even for Mana¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s orders are absolute so I¡¯ll myself if she tells me¡­

    Margo-san¡­she¡¯s thinking about something if she¡¯ll tell me that so I have no choice but to die.

    If it¡¯s Nei-san¡­yeah, I will. I¡¯ll gladly kill myself.

    If it was Yukino¡­I won¡¯t.

    Or rather¡­Yukino have told me to ¡ºdie¡»multiple times¡­

    But still, I haven¡¯t killed myself.

    ¡¸Michi¡­are you really going to do everything Misuzu says?¡¹1

    Misuzu asks from inside the car.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Misuzu-sama!!!

    Kudou-chan shouts at Misuzu.

    Somehow, it feels like a puppy waving her tail.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll order you, Michi¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please order me¡¹

    ¡¸Offer your virginity to Danna-sama¡­and swear to never embrace a man other than Danna-sama for the rest of your life¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Other men?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles¡­

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a woman¡­Misuzu will be taking care of you. Forever!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-samaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Imagine it. Michi guarding me and my baby with Danna-sama¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s child!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­But, you don¡¯t necessarily need to be a guard¡­I want you to be a nanny¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nanny¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at her own flat chest¡­

    ¡¸¡­But, Misuzu-sama. I don¡¯t have enough breasts to satisfy Misuzu-sama¡¯s child

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay¡­if Danna-sama massages and sucks it from now on¡­It¡¯ll grow soon enough¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­I don¡¯t have the milk to nurse the child¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Danna-sama will get Michi pregnant!¡¹

    ¡­eh?

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s child and Michi¡¯s child will grow up like siblings from Michi¡¯s breasts¡­don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wonderful?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s wonderfuuul!2¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s face looks excited.

    Kudou-chan¡­ came back from the world of delusion¡­!

    Kudou-chan, you can still make it!!!

    ¡¸I! I will offer my body to Yoshida-sama! No, please let me offer my body!!!¡¹

    ¡­Too late!

    ¡¸¡­I-I won¡¯t let this! I will never let this happen! Michi-kun¡­Papa will never let this happen¡­Kii!!!¡¹

    What¡¯s with the ¡¸Kii!!¡¹on the end?

    ¡¸Michi-kun¡­didn¡¯t you say when you were a child¡­¡ºI will be Papa¡¯s bride when I grow up¡»¡­ Where did your decision when you were three years old go?! You should carry out your original intention!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t say anything like that¡¹

    ¡¸You did¡­when Michi-kun was three, inside the bath with Papa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t. I have not taken a bath with father¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We did! until you were four¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We didn¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸WE DID¡­Papa has already seen Michi-kun¡¯s ¡ºThis kind of look¡»and ¡ºThat kind of look¡»¡­I¡¯ve seen everything¡­because I¡¯m your papa¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan threw a missile punch to Kudou papa¡¯s head¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Gueeeeeeeee!!!¡¹

    Kudou papa was blown away and fell down.

    ¡¸¡­Forget it. Please forget it. For example, a daughter taking a bath with the father until she aged ten, that is not me and will never be me! It¡¯s a dream! A delusion! That girl didn¡¯t exist since the start! It¡¯s all father¡¯s delusion!¡­Please believe me, Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Michi¡­let¡¯s take a bath together next time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama will be joining up too but you don¡¯t mind do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshida-sama is a friend!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t allow this, I won¡¯t allow this! I won¡¯t allow this! As long as Papa has his eyes black, I won¡¯t¡­Buhee!!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s victory hammer hits him again¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­I will make father¡¯s black eyes turn to white with my hands!!!¡¹

    Kudou-chan waves the steel ball.

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun. Can you make it at least blue or gray¡­? Papa uses colored contact lenses for disguise though¡­¡¹

    Kudou papa takes a mysterious pose while saying that¡­

    The father and daughter confronts each other again¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­You two should stop already!!!¡¹

    A woman¡¯s voice stopped the,

    Looking at it¡­a tall woman in white suit appears from the rehearsal building of Konpeki school.

    ¡¸¡­M-Mama-uesama!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s stops spinning the chain.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I always tell you to call me ¡ºMother¡»in public? What¡¯s with¡ºMama-uesama¡»¡­really, Michi¡¯s always copying all the strange places of her father¡¹

    That person is Kudou-chan¡¯s mother?

    ¡¸I was told that there¡¯s ¡ºa funny theatrical perfomance on the road¡»so I just thought it were you people so I came here and I was right!¡¹

    Kudou mama looks angry¡­

    When she looked around¡­

    The first class neighborhood that doesn¡¯t look like busy¡­

    Has around 30 people gathering because of curiosity before we noticed.

    Looking up at the building¡­

    Oh, there are girls on Yukata looking down here¡­

    ¡­awawawawa

    ¡¸¡­E-Etsuko¡­Why are you here?¡¹

    Kudou papa is completely surprised by the sudden appearance of his wife¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious¡­it¡¯s to guard Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Kudou papa.

    ¡¸No¡­I received orders from Kouzuki-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re specialized in meddling so you can¡¯t be a proper guard you know?! That¡¯s why I received orders to follow you up¡¹

    ¡­as expected.

    It¡¯s impossible for him to be a guard because he¡¯s so showy.

    He¡¯s just attracting people¡¯s eyes and make it easier for the enemy to come near¡­

    ¡¸Seriously¡­Kudou family was able to take the job of guarding for Kouzuki-sama thanks to me and Haruka! Could you stop being a drag? Michi too¡­stop the worthless games of practicing Kudou ancient martial arts and learn Karate like Haruka. That¡¯s useless for actual combat¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I take back the words at you¡­mama-uesama¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk back to your mother!¡¹

    The mother scolds Kudou-chan¡­

    Kudou-chan fell silent.

    ¡¸No¡­That, Etsuko¡­you see¡­Michi-kun¡¯s suddenly making up with a man¡­then she said that she¡¯ll do nyan-nyan with that man¡­Aaan¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa¡­What¡¯s ¡ºNyan-nyan¡»¡­

    ¡¸My¡­isn¡¯t that great? Michi finally has awaken to normal romance. Lesbian is just unproductive. Turn towards boys even further¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­her mother knows she¡¯s a lesbian.

    ¡¸Then, should mother take you to a concert next time? Mother is actually into the male rock band named ¡ºDestiny¡» Shin-chan, the guitarist there is cute!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s, Mana¡¯s

    No¡­the same hobby as Maika.

    ¡­Mother

    ¡¸But¡­Michi-kun¡¯s just 15 years old! It¡¯s too early for her to nyan nyan with a man! It¡¯s too early! Nin-nin!¡¹

    The excited husband looks in the eyes of his wife.

    ¡¸¡­Just how old I was when you first pushed me down on the bed?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­I think it was 15 years old¡¹

    ¡¸How old were you back then?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I forgot it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to punch you¡¹

    Kudou papa answers.

    ¡¸¡­I think it was 13 years old, yes¡¹

    Eh¡­Kudou-chan¡¯s father¡­

    ¡­is much younger than the mother¡­?

    ¡¸It¡¯s often said that high school men are swept by their sexual desire¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s that¡­and this is this¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I¡¯m seriously worried about Michi-kun from the bottom of my heart!¡¹

    Kudou papa holds to his wife.

    ¡¸Women have their virginity broken sooner or later¡­be an adult, you too!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t accept that! If it¡¯s going to be broken by another man, then¡­!!!¡¹

    At that moment¡­Kudou mama¡¯s roundhouse kick hits Kudou papa¡¯s head magnificently.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s Kudou style reverse propeller kick¡­you, since when did you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just a karate round kick! Don¡¯t name my moves by yourself, it¡¯s about time you stop that!!!¡¹

    The wife yells.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­you always just stick to Michi¡­try to communicate with the elder sister too!¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­Haruka¡¹

    Kudou papa becomes timid.

    ¡¸He¡¯s always looking at me like a garbage¡­also, she has grown bigger¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though when you were 15, you were much cuter and smaller than me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll kill you if you say anything further than that¡¹

    ¡¸I love little girls!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You lolicon!!!¡¹

    Once again¡­Kudou mama¡¯s kick hits Kuodu papa¡­!

    ¡­But

    Kudou papa holds the leg with one hand¡­!

    ¡¸I caught it! Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, father!!!!¡¹

    Kudou-chan seems to have thrown something at the onlookers!!

    The onlookers flinched!

    But, it¡¯s too late¡­!

    The capsule thrown away hits an onlooker¡¯s head then broke!!!

    Paaaaaa!¡­red dusts scatters in the area.

    ¡¸Geho¡­geho¡­!!¡¹3

    The onlooker coughs violently¡­!

    ¡¸Did you see the power of genuine chili¡­secret technique¡ºRed rain in Berlin¡»!!!!¡¹

    Surely¡­the dust entered the eyes of the onlooker, he¡¯s shedding tears violently.

    He¡¯s spilling tears red from the powdered chili¡­

    ¡­¡ºBerlin¡¯s¡»the only one I don¡¯t get the meanig

    ¡¸Oops¡­you too!¡¹

    Kudou papa sets his eyes on another onlooker then rushes to him¡­

    That man tries to escape but¡­

    He won¡¯t make it anymore¡­

    ¡¸¡­Lightning Kudou Kick!!!¡¹

    Kudou papa¡¯s jumping kick hits the back of the man!

    The man stumbles on the floor¡­!

    ¡¸&¡­Devil Chopp!!!¡¹

    Then he strikes the man¡¯s nape with his hand!!

    The man faints down!

    ¡¸¡­Here I come!¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­Kudou-chan rushes to the man who received the chili powder.

    She grabbed the head of the man who¡¯s violently coughing¡­

    ¡¸¡­World¡­Shaking!!!¡¹

    She kneed him to the face!!!

    That man¡­nosebleeds then fell down.

    ¡¸¡­Fuu, I kicked another dull one again!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s line is perfect.

    ¡­Err

    ¡­W-What¡¯s this?

    ¡¸¡­Which one is Yuzuki-san?¡¹

    Kudou papa goes towards our car.

    ¡¸¡­Me¡¹

    Minaho-neesan got off the car and replied.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡¯s message¡­¡ºCesario Viola took four men and got off the Central airport the day before yesterday¡»¡¹

    ¡­Four men?

    Furthermore¡­they came from a local airport making it hard to be discovered.

    ¡¸These are the two of them. They must¡¯ve come as scouts¡­they were waiting for us to let down our guard then approach us¡¹

    ¡­Wait?

    It¡¯s true that the man Michi attacked is hiding under a hat and a coat, but¡­

    He looks like a foreigner now that I look closely.

    I can see Kudou-san like a real Japanese but¡­is this a disguise?

    ¡¸We were told to cooperate with you people and try to eliminate that Cesario and the American criminals¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»orders

    Kudou-san¡¯s not a guard but a dispatch to repel Cesario Viola¡­?

    Could it be that Kudou-chan too???!

    ¡¸Well¡­Anyway, with these two taken care off¡­there¡¯s three remaining¡¹

    Saying that, Kudou papa smiles¡­but, Kudou-chan

    ¡¸¡­Papa¡­this one¡¯s wrong¡¹

    ¡­Ha?

    ¡¸The one I knocked down definitely is the person on the surveillance image from the airport¡­but, the one father has beaten up is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way, is it a substitution?¡¹

    The father screams and sharpens is eyes¡­Kudou-chan

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a mistaken identity¡­!¡¹

    He just kicked and chopped an unrelated person¡­

    And even made him faint¡­!???!

    1. Oh boy, that¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t have done Michi-kun ?

    2. Subarashiidesuuuuu!!!! ?

    3. It¡¯s a coughing sound ?

 Chapter 164 : Misuzuâ€™s decision.

    ¡¸¡­W-W-W-What should we do¡­Michi-kun?¡¹

    Kudou papa who kicked and chopped to faint an unrelated person looks at his daughter¡¯s face¡­

    ¡¸Papa¡­You look like you¡¯ll be in care of the police for a long time. Should I deliver you a chocolate cake as provision?¡­Hahahaha¡¹

    Err¡­what should we do with this?

    ¡¸¡­That guy is under me. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to worry¡¹

    Then¡­a man with a good physique comes out from the rehearsal building.

    A mature guy with sunglasses, gray suit, and short hair¡­

    No matter how you look at it¡­you can see him as someone related to body guard work.

    ¡¸¡­Yamaoka-buchou?!¡¹

    Kudou mama turns around in surprise¡­

    The man takes off his sunglasses then talks to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Kouzuki Security Service, head of the overall security department, Yamaoka Tetsuo¡­!¡¹

    This person is a member of Kouzuki?

    ¡¸Our guard has been disrespectful¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa rebels against those words.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s a member of your department?! We¡¯re in a different section from your people¡­!¡¹

    Aah¡­Kudou papa is on the ¡ºGuard section¡»

    This person is on the ¡ºSecurity Section¡»¡­

    ¡¸You¡­Haruka and I belong to the security department though¡¹

    Is what Kudou mama says.

    ¡¸¡­Father, this is my first duty¡­but I belong to the ¡ºsecurity section¡»¡¹

    Kudou-chan too¡­

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­isn¡¯t it just you and your assistant working on the ¡ºguard section¡»of our security service¡­?¡¹

    Kudou mama¡¯s words stabs Kudou Papa.

    ¡¸Well¡­we¡¯re a special duty team! A mobile unit! We¡¯re a black secret weapon! A super weapon R-1 issue!¡¹

    Halfway¡­he became incomprehensible.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­the one you knocked down is one of my men who disguised to approach the target. He¡¯s just a newcomer who just joined this year¡¹

    Approach the target¡­

    ¡¸Kudou¡­did you misidentify the target?¡¹

    Yamaoka-buchou asks Kudou papa.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I just checked it on the way¡­the target is wearing a red hat¡­¡¹

    I see, the collapsed man is wearing a red baseball cap.

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps hiding a knife or a pistol¡­silent until the very limit then he¡¯ll pull his hat. Then, he ran when Kudou took action¡­!¡¹

    His own hat¡­forcibly?

    ¡¸As expected¡­is it Nimpou ¡ºSubstitution art¡»1¡¹

    No¡­you see

    ¡­Kudou-san.

    ¡¸¡­You attacked him without making a final check¡­!¡¹

    The chief looks at Kudou papa with intense eyes.

    ¡­That¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll take responsibility for what my hands and feet did!¡¹

    Kudou papa said irresponsibly.

    Anyway¡­it seems that he¡¯s relieved because the person he stunned is a member so he won¡¯t be caught by the police¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-san¡¹

    Yamaoka-buchou then calls Minaho-neesan¡­

    In other words¡­he¡¯s talking to the top of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    As the guard of Kouzuki house¡­

    Of course he knows ¡ºKuromori Minaho¡»and ¡ºKuromori¡»who Kouzuki ¡ºKakka¡»has his eyes on¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki-sama is worried about the American Criminal named Cesario Viola on his visit on Japan. Us security people¡­have begun exterminating them on our decision¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I feel sorry for troubling you. We have no means to repulse Mr. Viola. Yamaoka-sama and others can act as they want¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we will be capturing the target our way¡­and get rid of them. However, I think it¡¯s necessary to share information¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it. We will deliver the documents later.¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Yamaoka-buchou are making a professional exchange¡­

    Yamoka-buchou turns to Kudou mama.

    ¡¸¡­Chief Kudou. I will leave Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¯s security to you. Your group will be a 16 member guard for 24 hours a day. You must never cause trouble to the persons in charge of other houses¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­Buchou¡¹

    Kudou mama salutes.

    ¡¸And¡­Kudou. You¡¯re transferred to Kuromori-san¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸Kuromori-san¡­that side seems to be lacking in male help so Kouzuki-sama has given me instructions to send some assistance¡­ He¡¯s like this but he might be useful for something¡­we don¡¯t mind if you give back a corpse, please work him hard¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa¡­is joining us?!

    ¡¸Hey, wait a moment!!! I¡¯m not your subordinate!¡¹

    Kudou papa shouts.

    ¡¸However¡­you¡¯re under Kouzuki-sama, right? This is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s orders. You will be transferred¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Order?!¡¹

    Kudou papa¡¯s face changed¡­

    ¡¸If it¡¯s an order then it can¡¯t be helped¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa looks happy for some reason.

    ¡¸Well¡­we don¡¯t have other available hands. ¡­When I saw the file, Cesario Viola is an extraordinary criminal belonging to the worst class. Kouzuki Security Service is already on the highest alert status. We¡¯re already dispatching twice as many guards than usual. Even if you look through our company, you¡¯re the only free among the ¡ºGuard section¡»¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa feels down.

    ¡¸Either way¡­I¡¯m a body guard in charge of no one!¡¹

    I guess so¡­even if this one is guarding someone¡­

    I think there¡¯s a lot of clients who won¡¯t want to walk together¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-chan, what would you do?¡¹

    Yamaoka-buchou¡­talks to Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Would you guard Misuzu-sama along with your mother and sister¡­or would you go with your cheerful father and Kuromori-san¡­?¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at Misuzu.

    Misuzu nodded from inside the car.

    ¡¸I will be going with father and Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Kudou papa rejoices.

    ¡¸Michi-kun¡­I knew that you¡¯ll choose Papa¡­!!!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸¡­No. I am to help Yoshida-sama¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸W-Why him¡­Michi-kuuun!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s a friend¡¹

    Once again, Kudou-chan looks at Misuzu.

    Misuzu smiled at Kudou-chan.

    Kudou-chan blushed from that smile.

    ¡¸¡­Now, let¡¯s go, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Kudou mama tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    When I turn around¡­Megu came down from Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.

    ¡¸This is Misuzu¡¯s place so escort her¡­!¡¹

    Earlier¡­in the school ground, Misuzu has been taking care and gives priority to Megu who¡¯s beside me.

    That¡¯s why¡­this is Misuzu¡¯s turn.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I head towards Misuzu¡¯s side.

    Kudou mama¡¯s about to open the car door¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    I open the door for Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu presents her hand to me with a smile.

    I hold that small hand¡­

    Misuzu got off the car holding my hand gracefully.

    ¡­A princess.

    ¡­of mine

    ¡¸¡­Please hold my hand until the entrance¡¹

    Misuzu tells me bashfully

    ¡¸Got it¡­Misuzu¡¹

    I say that¡­

    ¡¸I will accompany you. Until the entrance¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan said.

    ¡¸¡­Please, Michi¡¹

    Holding hands¡­we walk together towards the entrance of the building

    Kudou-chan¡¯s right behind us.

    Slightly apart, Kudou mama follows us while watching the surroundings.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please look at the second floor of the building¡¹

    Looking as Misuzu told me¡­I see two people through the glass.

    One of them is black haired girl in Japanese clothes. A beauty very much like Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­That one is Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s younger cousin¡­

    The heir daughter of Kouzuki house¡­

    ¡¸¡­That one¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    I interrupt Misuzu.

    The other one is a sporty tall girl with a bob-cut hair.

    I¡¯ve seen her on TV multiple times.

    The number 1 high school Karate student¡­Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s Kudou-chan¡¯s sister, right?¡¹

    A beautiful karate practitioner¡­she¡¯s definitely beautiful.

    No¡­her figure¡¯s wonderful before anything else.

    A healthy trained body without a single waste.

    ¡¸Margo-san has said this before¡¹

    I tell Misuzu.

    ¡¸The guards should look like people who guard¡­When I saw that guard chief and Kudou-chan¡¯s sister, I understood what it meant¡­!¡¹

    True, if there¡¯s a person who looks strong in appearance¡­

    The chances of bad guys making a move on them will decrease¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is my father not suitable for being a guard?¡¹

    Kudou-chan said sadly.

    ¡¸Un¡­as the front guard. But, Kudou style is aiming at the gap by doing something unexpected? Kudou style should just think of how to use Kudou style¡­?!¡¹

    I ask Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a decoy for ¡ºKuromori¡» Nei-san and I makes an opportunity and Margo-san destroys them. Margo-san is the only one who has the fighting capacity in ¡ºKuromori¡»so we have no other choice but to use that tactic¡­if the manpower is lacking, you must compensate with wisdom. I think Margo-san¡¯s fighting style is like Kudou style¡­!

    ¡¸¡­In what way?¡¹

    Kudou-chan asks¡­

    ¡¸Margo-san never shows herself fighting an opponent with all her strength. I think she¡¯s afraid to show her power to the enemy¡­ If the enemy knows your power then you can easily make up countermeasures. ¡­Kudou style is the same isn¡¯t it? Kudou-chan¡¯s father looks like he¡¯s joking around but actually¡­he¡¯s not letting the enemy see the actual power of Kudou style¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan nods.

    ¡¸It is as you say¡­¡ºHide your strength. It blooms because it¡¯s hidden¡»is the way of Kudou style¡­! Who would¡¯ve thought that Yoshida-sama will understand¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan nods seriously.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Michi, you¡¯re just being fooled by that guy¡¹

    Kudou mama told her daughter.

    ¡¸That guy¡­has always been playing around since he was child. He¡¯s always like that. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s doing such deep thought on that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Father¡­has always been ¡ºKudou style¡»¡­!¡¹

    Denying her mother¡¯s words¡­Kudou-chan resists.

    ¡¸¡­Mama-uesama¡¹

    Kudou-chan speaks to her mother again.

    ¡¸What is it Michi?¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at my face¡­

    ¡¸I think I want to bind my fate with this person2¡¹

    Kudou mama stares at me.

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure with this guy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. I would like to devote my purity to this person¡¹

    She tells Kudou mama.

    ¡¸Use contraceptives¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve decided not to give birth until I¡¯m an adult¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling the guy!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll be careful¡¹

    I bow to Kudou mama.

    ¡¸Michi¡­just because you¡¯ll experience sex, don¡¯t go at random men. You must not have sex to people you don¡¯t trust¡­okay?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to do it with other than Yoshida-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then that¡¯s okay¡¹

    Eh¡­that¡¯s okay?

    Is this how should a mother approve¡­?!

    ¡¸Please be at ease¡­Etsuko-sama If any problems arise, Misuzu will be taking responsibility for everything¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled gently then told Kudou mama.

    ¡¸Misuzu wants to have Michi work as an aide throughout her life. Do you mind¡­Etsuko-sama?¡¹

    Kudou mama¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I¡¯m really sorry for making you take care this inferior daughter of mine¡­Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    I know that Kudou-chan¡¯s face turned gloomy from her mother¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-chan isn¡¯t an inferior! She¡¯s a very amazing girl!¡¹

    I spoke out instinctively.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama?!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Misuzu thinks the same¡­she just doesn¡¯t know how to use her power yet. Michi will change a lot after three years. Misuzu believes that she¡¯s much more talented than her sister, Haruka¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m not as strong as my sister¡­not as beautiful either¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks down.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­if you fought seriously, Kudou-chan¡¯s much stronger¡¹

    I look up at the second floor.

    Haruka-san is looking down at us.

    She looks like laughing like making a fool out of us¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­Kudou-chan¡¯s much more beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Kudou-chan and my eyes met each other.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­in three years, Michi will have the beauty and strength nobody can oppose. Misuzu will refine Michi¡­Michi has that quality!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Yup¡­I like you!¡¹

    Kudou mama says.

    ¡¸Michi¡­has always been a papa¡¯s girl since she was a child¡­she¡¯s timid on other places. I think a man like you would be perfect for her! Misuzu-sama, make this boy Michi¡¯s darling!¡¹

    Kudou mama doesn¡¯t know our relationship¡­

    I¡¯m escorting MIsuzu but¡­she just thinks it¡¯s my job.

    Just an hospitality ¡ºKuromori¡»has prepared for Misuzu¡­

    She doesn¡¯t think of me as anything but a member of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Above all¡­Misuzu has never called me ¡ºDanna-sama¡»in front of Kudou mama¡­

    Misuzu always act by reading ahead¡­

    ¡¸Rather than Michi¡­Etsuko-sama should think more about herself first¡­¡¹

    Kudou mama¡¯s complexion changes when Misuzu said that¡­

    ¡¸Etsuko-sama¡­you¡¯re in an immoral relationship with Yamaoka-buchou, weren¡¯t you?¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeeeeeh?!

    That buchou with good body build.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama, how?¡¹

    ¡¸I also know it¡­Mama-uesama¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan?!

    ¡¸I think father¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t know. Father trusts mother from the bottom of his heart¡­he does love you after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Love?¡­That person¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­despise you¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at her mother.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t¡­I won¡¯t call my own mother ¡ºMama-uesama¡»¡­!¡¹

    W-What¡­an incomprehensible protest.

    Kudou-chan, it¡¯s two warped.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Michi. I will settle this matter soon¡­¡¹

    ¡­That said?

    ¡¸Yamaoka-buchou¡­has already decided to divorce. That¡¯s why I will divorce too¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s?3

    Breaking up with Kudou papa¡­

    ¡¸I intend to remarry Yamaoka-san this autumn¡­Haruka has said that she¡¯ll stay with me¡­Michi prefers to be with that guy, don¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    Hearing those words¡­I opposed¡­!

    ¡¸We will be taking Kudou-chan!¡¹

    This girl is our ally.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be taking her?¡­That means you¡¯re pulling her to ¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    Kudou mama misunderstand what I said.

    ¡¸Wrong, Etsuko-sama¡­she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s guard, she¡¯ll stay with Misuzu 24 hours a day¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­this guy¡¯s working for ¡ºKuromori¡»isn¡¯t he¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What should we do?

    ¡­Then

    Misuzu speaks up.

    ¡¸The current representative of ¡ºKuromori¡»will be retiring soon. Afterwards¡­Misuzu intends to manage the whole ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    You¡­could it be?

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will convince grandfather. I will be the next leader of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Minaho-neesan intends to completely dismantle ¡ºKuromori¡»but¡­

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»opposed to that¡­

    Back when ¡ºKuromori¡»brothel is functioning¡­Kouzuki-san has been supporting them but¡­

    Once we go out of business¡­we can¡¯t borrow power anymore¡­

    Rather¡­we will be watched over as we know too much on the faces behind the big shots in the political and business world.

    They are seeking Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s death from the concern of leakage of customer list this time¡­

    They will be much more cautious in the future so there won¡¯t be any information leak again.

    They will never allow us to easily say ¡ºWe¡¯ll close our business¡»

    If dealt badly, it¡¯s possible that all members of ¡ºKuromori¡» will be erased by Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    To avoid that danger¡­

    We need to continue our ¡ºKuromori¡»operations for a while¡­

    But¡­Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t want to be involved with prostitution anymore.

    ¡­Then.

    Someone else has to take over the operations of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Also¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»will look for a person he can trust¡­

    The candidates are limited.

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡»¡­will be managed by Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu has already made a decision¡­

    ¡¸Of course, Michi won¡¯t be sold to guests. Michi will be serving as my guard¡­there¡¯s no problem if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it¡­?!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Kudou mama.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case¡­ Misuzu-sama, will also be absorbed only on ¡ºKuromori¡»works¡­ No¡­with Michi¡¯s skill she might be a suitable guard in the brothel¡­¡¹

    Kudou mama doesn¡¯t seem to want to accept Kudou-chan¡¯s Kudou style until the end¡­

    Misuzu whispers to me who¡¯s preoccupied by the state of the mother and child.

    ¡¸Please take a look at those two¡¹

    Misuzu ignores Kudou mama¡¯s words and looks up a the two people on the second floor.

    A tall beautiful karate girl¡­Kudou Haruka.

    A black haired beauty on the back¡­Kouzuki Ruriko.

    The girl that looks like Misuzu has a cold eye.

    She¡¯s looking at us expressionlessly.

    ¡¸¡­Fufu, Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to my ear in a way Kudou mama won¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸¡­I will defeat those two. If that happens, Kouzuki house will be Misuzu¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡­She talks about her ambition of becoming the suitable grand daughter for Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Misuzu was a weak girl that¡¯s not confident about herself before she met Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes shine suspiciously¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s different now¡­Misuzu will do anything to make Danna-sama happy. I will obtain everything¡­!¡¹

    We finally arrived at the entrance of the building.

    ¡¸Here will do¡­¡¹

    Misuzu tells me while smiling¡­

    I can feel Ruriko-san and other¡¯s glance from the back¡­

    She¡¯s talking to me¡­showing it off¡­

    ¡¸Thank you for the fill today¡¹

    Misuzu presses her abdomen¡­

    What¡¯s there is¡­

    My fresh semen clogged up inside Misuzu¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Please look forward to tomorrow¡¯s presentation¡­Misuzu will dance with all her best¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­do your best¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    I want to kiss her but¡­

    I can¡¯t do that with Ruriko-san watching.

    There are other ladies who are coming to practice watching over here too¡­

    ¡¸I will take today¡¯s share all for tomorrow¡¹

    Reading my mind¡­Misuzu has spoken.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll return it threefold¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu is okay even with tenfold¡­~!¡¹

    Then¡­we separate our hands.

    ¡¸Michi¡­I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡­!¡¹

    Hearing those words¡­

    She¡¯s giving the order of ¡ºGive me assistance¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Certainly, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Kudou-chan bows her head

    ¡¸Then, Etsuko-sama¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    Misuzu¡­enters the building with Kudou mama¡­

    1. Ninja arts ?

    2. This line can also be read ¡°I want to have sex with this person¡±, if you read the Kanji ?

    3. Yeah, that¡¯s the reason why Yoshida always think that his girls will leave him if they find someone better than him, which is a pain in the ass to translate later ?

 Chapter 165 : Yaa! Yaa! Yaa!

    Now then¡­I go back to the car in a hurry after seeing Misuzu off.

    Before I noticed, there are around 20 guards in uniforms mobilized to send away the curious onlookers around the building.

    These people in their uniforms must be people form Kouzuki security service.

    The employees are carrying the man working under Cesario Viola beaten by Kudou-chan and the one knocked out by Kudou papa by mistake to a big van with a badge of the company.

    Worried about Yukino, I look at the back of Minaho-neesan¡¯s car.

    The half-naked Yukino under the blanket¡­she¡¯s lip for some reason¡­?

    ¡¸Mana¡­what¡¯s wrong with Yukino?¡¹

    When I ask, Mana laughs¡­

    ¡¸She seems to be making a noise so Mana knocked her out!¡¹

    The stun gun in Mana¡¯s hand sparks¡­!

    Mana¡­is merciless to Yukino as ever¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, drive this car¡­I¡¯ll drive that car¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­come to this car. Monitor Yukino-san with Mana-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Minaho-san¡¹

    Megu sits on Yukino¡¯s side to sandwich her on the back seat of the car.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun and Kudou-san will be moving along with my car¡­Kudou-san¡¯s father will be coming here¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I have my Vespa¡¹

    Minaho-neesan glares at Kudou papa.

    ¡¸We have something to talk about¡¹

    The people inside the two cars have shuffled¡­

    The first car has Katsuko-nee driving, Mana, Megu, Yukino.

    The second car has Minaho-neesan driving, Kudou-chan, Kudou papa, and me.

    Minaho-neesan speaks at the same time we board the car.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-san. For the time being, could you talk about what you know about the situation of Kouzuki Security service¡­?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said while turning on something on the car¡¯s dashboard.

    Perhaps it¡¯s a microphone.

    The conversation inside this car will be listened to by Katsuko-nee on the other car and Margo-san who¡¯s protecting Nei-san at school.

    ¡¸Un¡­you see¡¹

    Before Kudou papa begins to speak, Minaho-neesan interrupts.

    ¡¸Not you¡­I¡¯m asking Kudou-san¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m also a Kudou though. Or rather, I¡¯m the patriarch of Kudou family!¡¹

    Patriarch¡­your family¡¯s almost broken already though¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m not asking you¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan glares at Kudou-papa then he shrinks.

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun, explain to everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­father¡¹

    Kudou-chan begins her explanation¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service¡¯s investigation has stated that¡­the American criminal Cesario Viola and his allies seems to have landed to Central Centair airport via china the day before yesterday¡¹

    Un¡­I heard that from the head chief earlier.

    ¡¸The five of them used false passports. The names are ¡ºPaul McCartney¡», ¡ºJohn Lennon¡», ¡ºGeorge Harrison¡»¡ºStuart_Sutcliffe¡»¡¢¡ºPete_Best¡»¡¹

    ¡­False names?

    ¡¸Among these, the person named ¡ºGeorge Harrison¡»is very similar to Lorenzaccio Bandini who¡¯s regarded as one of Cesario Viola¡¯s right hand, so it¡¯s concluded that these five people are Cesario Viola¡¯s party¡­¡¹

    They only know one?

    ¡¸¡­Cesario Viola and his allies have a hobby of disguising so¡­even FBI doesn¡¯t have a precise photo of them. Lorenzaccio is the only connection to Viola outside the organization¡­and he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s face is known¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explains.

    ¡¸Yes¡­the surveillance images taken from the airport this time are valuable materials to know their faces¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s possible that Mr. Viola wasn¡¯t among them¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Focusing the attention on the five people at Centrair airport, he might¡¯ve come to Japan separately.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why do you think so?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers Kudou-chan¡¯s question.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll understand it from the fake names¡­Mr. Viola is a person who likes to make fool of others¡¹

    ¡­Fake names

    ¡¸Kudou-chan¡­can you say it once again?¡¹

    Hearing my request¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡ºPaul McCartney¡»¡¢¡ºJohn Lennon¡»¡¢¡ºGeorge Harrison¡»¡¢¡ºStuart Sutcliffe¡»¡¢¡ºPete Best¡»¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it at all.

    ¡¸¡­and who¡¯s the guy Kudou-san knocked out earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸The last, ¡ºPete Best¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As expected¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Minaho-neesan, explain it in a way I understand¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I also ask that!¡¹

    Kudou papa and I ask Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­Beatles¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Mr. Viola used the Beatle¡¯s members name as fake names. They¡¯re making a fool of us in a way we would understand¡¹

    Even if you say that¡­

    I¡¯m not that detailed about Beatles.1

    ¡¸I see! I get it! Paul and George¡­but who¡¯s Stuart and Pete¡­?¡¹

    Kudou papa¡­you don¡¯t get it do you?

    ¡¸The initial members of Beatles went to Hamburg for their play¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸Sutcliffe and Pete Best are members who couldn¡¯t make it to the major debut as Beatles¡¹

    ¡­There¡¯s that kind of person?

    ¡¸Sutcliffe left early. But, Beatles is a five man band¡­Pete Best didn¡¯t suit the other members and was dismissed¡¹

    ¡­In short.

    ¡¸The man who has a fake name ¡ºPete¡»that was knocked down by Kudou-san¡­he¡¯s only the smallest member among Viola¡¯s allies¡¹

    Is this the ¡ºHe¡¯s the weakest among the four Devas¡»or¡ºHe¡¯s a disgrace to us¡»on manga?

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­there won¡¯t be any great information even if you interrogate that man¡¹

    ¡­A shame.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm. What¡¯s the fake name of the person Kudou-san¡­the father¡­knocked out?¡¹

    ¡¸The one father let go is¡­¡ºPaul McCartney¡»¡¹

    Kudou papa tells us.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t say ¡ºLet go¡»that much I feel like losing my position¡¹

    ¡¸Father has no position since the beginning¡¹

    ¡¸Guh¡­It hurts the most when Michi-kun says that¡¹

    Papa gets depressed.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­¡ºPaul¡»and ¡ºJohn¡»are two-cup signs of Viola¡¯s execution force¡­Romeo Montague and Guiliano Genca. ¡ºSutcliffe¡»is something I don¡¯t know but¡­if he came to Japan with Viola, he would be ¡ºSutcliffe¡»but¡­I¡¯m not certain¡¹

    Minaho-nesan mutters.

    ¡¸I got it!¡­We should just look for a foreigner who arrived at Japan with a name of ¡ºRingo¡»? Aren¡¯t I intelligent?!¡¹

    Kudou papa shouts.

    ¡¸Father¡­even if there¡¯s that person¡­I surely think that it¡¯s not Viola himself¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?! Michi-kun¡­Look, ¡ºPaul¡»¡ºJohn¡»¡ºGeorge¡»Won¡¯t the end be ¡ºRingo¡»?!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think Cesario Viola would purposely do something that obviuous¡­?¡¹

    Kudou papa was silenced by just one line.

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s a trap, I think that we can puzzle over it even for a bit¡­Only father would be fooled by something that straight¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Papa is a straightforward and innocent man¡­That¡¯s what Mama liked about me that¡¯s why we married¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Your wife is cheating though

    Instead of cheating¡­they¡¯re planning to divorce and remarry so they¡¯re already serious.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡­what are we going to do from now on?¡¹

    The plan is to go to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s second house to burn it though.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll go back for the time being. Mr. Viola¡¯s fighting group is moving, it¡¯s dangerous to bring Megumi and Mana-san. Anyway, let¡¯s bring those girls to a safe place¡­then we¡¯ll have to reorganize the members and resume action¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I think so too

    ¡¸But¡­the possibility of the media smelling out Shirasaka¡¯s second house¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.

    The first report has already been distributed to the media.

    Maybe¡­the press is already gathering at Shirasaka house we went just a while ago.

    In that case¡­even the other house.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s expression was dark¡­

    ¡¸I think that perhaps there are a lot of people even in mass media that knows Shirasaka¡¯s other house. Shirasaka has been crazy calling out entertainers there¡­¡¹

    It would be bad if we don¡¯t hurry as expected.

    But¡­if this continues.

    We will be attacked by Mr. Viola¡¯s men.

    ¡¸Nevertheless¡­the girl¡¯s safety is the top priority. Anyway, let¡¯s go back¡¹

    Minaho-neesan decided¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I think Minaho-neesan¡¯s judgement is correct¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Kudou papa

    ¡¸By the way¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-What¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that¡­chief Yamaoka a trustworthy person?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s question¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he trustworthy?¡¹Kudou papa says.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be trusted¡¹¡­Kudou-chan.

    They answer at the same time.

    ¡¸Why¡­can¡¯t you trust him?¡¹

    ¡¸I ask you the same¡­Why do you trust him?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­he¡¯s the chief you know?! That alone will make you feel you can rely on him!¡¹

    ¡¸That alone won¡¯t make him trustworthy¡¹

    Kudou-chan answered flatly¡­

    ¡¸¡­I believe Kudou-san¡¯s words. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t show the cards to Yamaoka-buchou¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think that¡¯s better¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I agree with Kudou-chan¡¯s opinion. That Yamaoka seems to be reliable but¡­I feel I can¡¯t trust that person¡¹

    ¡­Un

    My intuition says so.

    ¡¸¡­There are those guys who feel like that at school. The student council president¡­or the club president of the athletic club. They are the people standing with charisma¡­but they¡¯re people that only has charisma¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Only has charisma?¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸They look serious, they speak decently, they have the skills¡­they¡¯re charismatic. And yet¡­if something big happens in their post¡­they can¡¯t deal with the responsibility and they will be the one to escape first¡¹

    ¡­There¡¯s quite a lot of them.

    Those kind of people.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have the disposition but¡­they simply don¡¯t want to get in trouble, they will throw all the decision to other guys. But still, they are charismatic so even if they abandon the responsibility they will accuse someone else and rise to another position again¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­like Liu Bei Gentoku2

    ¡¸Really¡­your eyes are accurate¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me¡­

    ¡¸That observation power and insight will be a strong weapon if polished¡¹

    ¡­Weapon?

    I just said what I thought though¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s surprising¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me¡­

    ¡¸I thought that Yoshida-sama just absentmindedly listen to Misuzu-sama¡¯s words and just nod¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t I just be a fool with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­Yoshida-sama has always been answering Misuzu-sama¡¯s wishes all this time. I have never seen you refuse even once¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯ll do it as long as I can. But, I won¡¯t do anything Misuzu wishes¡­I also scold Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama had?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Misuzu is already my ¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    I feel surprised when I said it.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Misuzu¡¯s my ¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»¡­I¡¯ll do as told unless I cannot do it. But¡­it¡¯s not just for Misuzu. Megu, Mana¡­Minaho-neesan are my ¡ºfamily¡» Just like Misuzu¡­if they tell me something, I¡¯ll do it¡­¡¹

    I won¡¯t have any hesitation.

    ¡¸I am a member of ¡ºKuromori¡»but¡­I¡¯m a member of the ¡ºfamily¡»Minaho-neesan leads. I think so¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸Right¡­I¡¯m offering Yoshida-kun a residence and meals but¡­I¡¯m not paying him salary. I¡¯m giving him ¡ºpocket money¡»for helping out with my work but¡­there¡¯s no labor contract between me and him. I¡¯m not an employer or a boss¡­to tell the truth, I thought of putting you in protection along with Megumi and Mana-san but we¡¯re short in hands now¡­so I had Yoshida-kun help out¡­¡¹

    Un¡­I don¡¯t have any contract with Minaho-neesan right now.

    In her revenge¡­even the fight with Mr. Viola¡­

    I¡¯m just doing it selfishly¡­

    ¡¸¡­For Yoshida-sama, Misuzu-sama and the members of ¡ºKuromori¡»are ¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan mutters.

    ¡­I

    If possible¡­I¡¯d like to welcome her to the ¡ºfamily¡»

    Hearing her conversation with her mother earlier¡­

    I know that this girl¡¯s heart is hurt.

    This girl has a family but¡­that¡¯s not functioning well now.

    ¡¸Now then¡­it¡¯s about time we move. Kudou-san, please get off the car¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Kudou papa.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just talking to the father¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa¡­

    ¡¸Yeah, got it¡­I have my Vespa. You want to be followed by the Vespa?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Unfortunately¡­my hideout forbids men.¡¹ Kudou-san can¡¯t come in¡­¡¹

    Kudou papa got startled.

    ¡¸Eh¡­What about this guy? Isn¡¯t he a guy? He has balls with him doesn¡¯t he?¡¹

    He points at me¡­

    Yes¡­I have my balls attached to me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun is our ¡ºfamily¡»¡­were you listening to us earlier?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sneers at Kudou papa.

    ¡¸¡­Father, get off¡¹

    Even his daughter is being harsh to him.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, okay, fine! I¡¯m going to follow after you guys then!¡¹

    Kudou papa took out his phone.

    ¡¸¡­Hello! Noma, bring the ¡ºTitan Boy¡»here right now¡¹

    It must be hiding somewhere near.

    A white van approaches us then stopped.

    A pair of young man and woman comes down from the driver seat.

    One is a thin lady wearing glasses.

    The other is a plump man.

    ¡¸Yup¡­it¡¯s this!¡¹

    Kudou papa gets off the car and goes to the other van.

    The body of the van has a ¡ºKudou Detective office¡»written on it

    T-This is standing out too much.

    ¡¸Those two are father¡¯s assistant¡¹

    ¡­Assistant?

    ¡¸Yes¡­Noma-san and Tanii-san. Father only has those two under him¡­¡¹

    Of course¡­even his daughter, Kudou-chan isn¡¯t under him¡­

    ¡¸Tony, get my Vespa on ¡ºTitan Boy¡»!¡¹

    Kuodu papa orders his subordinate.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not Tony, it¡¯s Tanii¡¹

    The plump guy shouts.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just the same¡­TonyTanii!¡¹

    ¡¸Tanii Kentarou! It¡¯s not Tony!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re already Tony from the day you became my subordinate!¡¹

    Kudou papa hits his subordinate¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­Noma¡¹

    ¡¸Noma! Noma Mikako!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re ¡ºNoma Jean¡»! That¡¯s your code name!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡­Codename?

    ¡¸Then¡­I will also make a codename for Kudou-san!¡¹

    Noma-san screams in anger¡­!

    ¡¸No you see¡­I was waiting for that independence, my team¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa smiles happily

    Noma-san screams while pointing to Kudou papa!

    ¡¸¡­¡ºArawashi Shidanchou¡»!¡¹3

    Kudou papa twitched!

    ¡¸From now on¡­you¡¯re¡ºArawashi Shidanchou¡»¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Kudou papa

    ¡¸Noma-kun¡­That¡­can it be not ¡ºArawashi Shidanchou¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Noma-san¡­I like ¡ºAnkoku Daishougun¡»better¡¹4

    The plump Tony says so.

    ¡¸No¡­both of them are rejected¡¹

    Kudou papa feels down.

    ¡¸By the way¡­isn¡¯t ¡ºAnkoku Daishougun¡»a New Year¡¯s special after the final episode¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course!¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t get what they¡¯re talking about.

    ¡¸I propose ¡ºPachinko Daimyou¡»5¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa loses his temper!

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t all of it a ¡ºevil monster¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Kudou-san, you were the type that wants to be a hero?¡¹

    Kudou papa gets deppressed from that one blow¡­

    ¡¸¡­Just shove the Vespa inside the ¡ºTitan Boy¡»already Then, we¡¯ll be following that car¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­Boss!¡¹

    Noma-san and Tony-kun salutes to Kudou papa.

    ¡¸By the way¡­why is the van¡¯s name ¡ºTitan boy¡»?¡¹

    Noma-san asks Kudou papa.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t have to mind that!¡¹

    Kudou papa answered strongly.

    1. I had to wiki the names but I do like Beatles¡¯ music ?

    2. Can also be read as Ryuubi Gentoku ?

    3. Eagle Claw Division Chief ?

    4. Dark General ?

    5. Pachinko, feudal lord ?

 Chapter 166 : Pile!

    Our car runs through the town at a violent speed.

    ¡¸¡­We don¡¯t have time. We have to take Megumi and Mana to the school then we¡¯ll be heading to the other house of Shirasaka¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Minaho-neesan too?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the brain of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    I don¡¯t think she should go to dangerous locations¡­

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Margo can¡¯t leave Nei¡¯s side because she has to counterattack¡­ Katsuko will manage the work on the internet¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Minaho-neesan, if something happens to you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles from the driver seat.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I have plans organized for various situations. Even if I¡¯m not there, Margo and Katsuko will execute it perfectly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸We need Minaho-neesan¡­!¡¹

    The smile in Minaho-neesan¡¯s face disappears.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    7Then¡­said

    ¡¸To tell you the truth¡­we have something to steal from Shirasaka¡¯s other house. That is an important trump card for us right now. It¡¯s impossible to distinguish if I won¡¯t go¡­¡¹

    So that¡¯s the idea¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll protect Minaho-neesan¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸Then¡­I will be protecting Yoshida-sama¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan

    ¡¸That is Misuzu-sama¡¯s orders¡­¡¹

    She looks inside her bag.

    I wonder if she¡¯s checking her accessories.

    She¡¯s going to take some surprising weapon again.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­I¡¯ve got a question¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Yes¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of department does your father belong to among the Kouzuki security service? He did say that he doesn¡¯t belong to the security department¡­¡¹

    Kudou-chan answers.

    ¡¸He belongs to the president¡¯s office from the organizational chart. Actually¡­They¡¯re a mobile unit directly under Kouzuki-sama¡­or rather, they¡¯re thought as Kouzuki-sama¡¯s plaything¡¹

    ¡­Plaything?

    ¡¸Father receives direct orders from Kouzuki-sama. The contents of the orders aren¡¯t told to anyone in the company at all. Therefore¡­if you look from outside perspective, you can only think that father is just playing around¡¹

    Well¡­with his looks and behavior.

    Nobody would think that he¡¯s being serious.

    ¡¸¡­How much is the salary?¡¹

    ¡¸The budget of the department is obtained directly from Kouzuki-sama. That car isn¡¯t registered as an equipment of Kouzuki security service, it¡¯s not audited by the company either. It belongs to father¡¯s company on documents¡¹

    Kudou-chan says while looking at the ¡ºKudou detective agency¡»van behing us.

    ¡¸¡­Your father¡¯s company?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸That ¡ºKudou detective agency¡» It¡¯s a different company that has nothing to do with Kouzuki security service. Officially, ¡ºKudou detective agency¡»and the ¡ºGuard division¡»is a business tie up and it¡¯s displayed that father is sent there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That said¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­father¡¯s not a regular member of Kouzuki security service. He receives an annual salaray from Kouzuki-sama every year¡¹

    ¡­Annual salary

    ¡¸It seems it¡¯s fun to make renew the contract every year¡­it seems that it goes up or down depending on the year¡¯s achievement¡¹

    Haa¡­it¡¯s like a pro baseball player.

    ¡¸Noma-san and Tony-san who¡¯s under father are full time security service employees. Father¡¯s the only one who¡¯s not a full time employee¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks lonely¡­

    ¡¸Actually¡­father doesn¡¯t have the quality to be a regular employee of Kouzuki security services¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t even be accepted at the entrance if you do not have a judo, kendo, or a designated karate school certificate¡­ And you have to be on the 3rd dan according to the regulations¡¹1

    ¡¸¡­Is Kudou style martial arts no good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Judo and kendo have a clear certification criterias. For Karate as well, you¡¯ll be accepted if the school recognizes you. However¡­Kudou style only has me and my father¡¹

    ¡­They have no way of authorizing it.

    ¡¸Mama-uesama has been doing Karate since the past¡­she has joined the Kouzuki security service as a full-time employee. Also, Onii-sama and Ane are both recommended with Karate¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸My father can be employed if he just learns Judo or Karate and reach the 3rd dan but¡­He said¡ºI only do Kudou style¡»and refused to learn other martial arts¡¹

    ¡¸The mother is a full-time and the father isn¡¯t¡­As expected, that creates a discord between couples¡­?¡¹

    I imagined it that way.

    ¡¸No¡­I think they are a very harmonious couple couple when I was young. Their atmosphere turned strange on the past several years¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks behind the van.

    Kudou papa sitting on the passenger seat is happily shouting at Tony-san on the driver¡¯s seat¡­

    ¡¸I think the big part has been when Mama-uesama has been promoted to ¡ºChief¡» Mama-uesama seems to have good reputation with the company¡­she has been promoted and her salary and bonuses increased. Kouzuki security service is warm with her welfare¡­and father on the other side is different¡¹2

    ¡­So that¡¯s how it is

    ¡¸Father¡¯s side¡¯s annual salary just goes up and down every year, it doesn¡¯t increase. Even so, father is commited to ¡ºKudou style¡»¡­so the money is just assigned to clothes and equipment¡­!¡¹

    The wive¡¯s salary increases every year, succeeding her career¡­she¡¯s getting recognized steadily.

    And yet her husband is working secretly under Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»orders so nobody knows what kind of activity he¡¯s doing. If you look from outside perspective, you can only think of him as playing around. Furthermore, he¡¯s not a full time employee and he¡¯s not getting promoted¡­his salary doesn¡¯t increase either.

    ¡­Un

    I understand the reason why the wife is cheating¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­I think it is a big part that Onee-sama and I were selected as guards of Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­because they¡¯re guards.

    Kudou-chan is also going to the same Ojou-sama school as Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Ane is doing Karate so she¡¯ll be appointed as a full time employee of the security service. And if Ruriko-sama becomes the successor of Kouzuki family¡­ane will become the security chief. Her promotion is certain¡­therefore¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­I think that¡¯s why Yamaoka-buchou approached Mama-uesama¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    Becoming a father in law of a the girl who will undoubtedly be successful, is his ulterior motive

    ¡¸Who knows¡­we don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan intervenes from the side.

    ¡¸You see¡­women¡¯s peak of lust comes in mid thirties¡¹

    ¡­peak of lust?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­their decline of lust and physical aging comes at almost the same time. It¡¯s around 40s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s does it have to do with it?!¡¹

    Kudou-chan glares at Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸While you¡¯re young¡­i think people like Kudou-san¡¯s father has the charm. He¡¯s fun to look at and he¡¯s free¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸But¡­when you reach over forty years old, you have to think about you and your child¡¯s future¡­they get disillusioned. Kudou-san¡¯s father will stay like that until he die¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­father will carry out ¡ºKudou style¡»until death¡¹

    ¡¸Your mother doesn¡¯t want that. As expected, she¡¯ll prioritize her own live and learn both Judo and Karate to become a full time employee¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­the ¡ºGuard Division¡»is directly under Kouzuki-sama¡­he has a higher position than Yamaoka-buchou¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs¡­

    ¡¸The¡ºvisible position¡»is much more stronger than the ¡ºSubstantial¡» The regular employee¡¯s security officer receives much more favorable treatment than a somewhat unknown non-regular employee who¡¯s dispatched to a detective office¡¹

    I don¡¯t get the society

    ¡¸When you grow older¡­it¡¯s inevitable that your criteria value changes from when you were young. Thinking about insurance and pension¡­you¡¯d want to marry a regular employee¡­¡¹

    I think about myself

    ¡¸When they grow older, Misuzu, Megu and Mana will abandon me¡­¡¹

    No¡­it won¡¯t be that long¡­

    There¡¯s a lot of men better than me¡­I think it¡¯s normal to abandon someone like me

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸That might be the case¡­but, don¡¯t worry. Not everyone will go away¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸At worst¡­at least one person won¡¯t leave you. Yoshida-kun, you¡¯ll never be alone for the rest of your life¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡­Really?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Before long¡­the car arrives at school.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car goes from the main entrance¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s an official of the school¡­Megu¡¯s wearing a school uniform so it¡¯s okay to enter the school grounds.

    Yukino is limped out¡­Mana¡¯s hiding behind the seat.

    The present time is 3:36PM

    Megu¡¯s looking towards us worriedly¡­

    Mana¡¯s hands stretches out from the back seat and is waving towards me.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car disappear inside immediately after.

    ¡¸¡­Won¡¯t it be bad if we were followed? We even enter the school from the main gate¡¹

    When I say that¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸We¡¯re already prepared for it. The school is our final line of defense. Rather, it¡¯s much scarier if they identify the secret passage now. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going in from the main gate¡­!

    ¡­I see

    We go through the principal¡¯s office to the monitoring room¡­

    We don¡¯t want to let them know the existence of the back passage leading to the staff parking lot.

    We carry Yukino while she¡¯s covered with blanket¡­I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re going to carry her to a cardboard box however¡­

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s head to Shirasaka¡¯s other house¡¹

    Minaho-neesan steered the handle.

    The ¡ºKudou Detective agency¡»follows behind

    ¡­4:26 PM

    We arrived at Shirasaka¡¯s other house somehow.

    ¡¸¡­What the hell?¡¹

    It was a mansion enclosed by a high wall.

    To be honest¡­it¡¯s bigger than Yukino¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Now then¡­what should we do?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters from the driver seat.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to get in as soon as possible¡­take all what we need and set it on fire¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is the problem?¡¹

    When I ask¡­

    Minaho-neesan points at the metal wire running over the fence.

    ¡¸That¡¯s perhaps connected to a security company. If something wrong happens, they will be sent out immediately¡¹

    Oh¡­if you touch that line, the system will report immediately.

    ¡¸At this point, the entrance is much harder. I think the surveillance camera is also seen directly from the security company¡­¡¹

    ¡­Un

    If we break though that security system and come inside¡­

    That¡¯s heavy for us.

    If Margo-san is here, she¡¯ll know some good method.

    ¡¸¡­Please leave this to us¡¹

    Kudou-chan speaks out

    ¡¸¡ºKudou style¡»is used at this cases¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Instructed by Kudou-chan¡­we stopped the car beside the wall with only a few pedestrian.

    The other side of the wall is the house.

    I guess it¡¯s behind the house.

    There¡¯s a few windows on this side.

    ¡¸¡­Father!¡¹

    Kudou-chan gets off the car and stops the ¡ºKudou detective agency¡»van

    ¡¸¡­Hmmmmm! What is it, Michi-kun?!¡¹

    Kudou papa opens the van¡¯s window and talks to his daughter.

    ¡¸We will be sneaking to the mansion without touching the security system We¡¯ll be stealing an object of interest then set fire in the mansion¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hmmm, I see¡¹

    ¡¸Father¡­do something. It¡¯s urgent¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan

    ¡­Do something, you say

    ¡¸Okay, got it¡­Hey, Noma!¡¹

    Kudou papa turns to the back of the van.

    ¡¸¡­Noma here!¡¹

    Noma-san answers immediately

    ¡¸¡ºStrategy 505¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­Boss, again?!¡¹

    Noma-san complains.

    ¡¸Stop complaining¡­Tony, get the camera and the ¡ºSeventh Scripture¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Tanii!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, do it faster!¡¹

    After the slapstick¡­they begin preparing

    ¡¸What do you intend to do?¡­If you make so much noise, you¡¯ll gather people¡¹

    When I tell Kudou-chan that¡­

    ¡¸We don¡¯t mind even if they gather¡­rather, we want to do it in public¡¹

    ¡­Why?

    ¡¸If we do it publicly¡­people who saw us won¡¯t think that we¡¯re ¡ºthieves¡»or ¡ºarsonists¡»¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s something bold once again¡­

    ¡¸Here, here, here!¡¹

    Noma-san removes the huge ¡ºKudou detective agency¡»written on the van

    Just like Margo-san¡¯s white car¡­it was pasted magnetically

    They changed it to¡­

    ¡­¡ºKudou Production: Television Production Department¡»

    They took out traffic cones and barricades out from the van.

    Tanii-san then covered a part of the wall.

    It feels like they¡¯re starting a construction¡­

    Then¡­

    Kudou papa really took out a huge steel machine for construction.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    When I ask Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸A concrete breaker¡ºThe seventh scripture¡»¡­!¡¹

    Concrete Breaker?

    ¡¸It¡¯s actually a concrete crusher used by construction work of demolishing the house¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­then, how do they intend to use it¡­?¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at my face and answered.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? It is as you see¡¹

    ¡­As I see?

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to break the wall. There¡¯s no sensors on the walls after all¡¹

    Open a hole in the wall¡­?

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to open a hole where a person can pass through, right?¡¹

    True, she¡¯s right, but¡­

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that be loud?¡¹

    I feel like it¡¯s going to make some terrible sound.

    ¡¸It¡¯s originally used for construction work so I think it¡¯s quite noisy¡¹

    Kudou-chan answered lightheartedly.

    ¡¸Then¡­won¡¯t everyone around gather?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­that¡¯s what ¡ºStrategy 505¡»is for¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave this to them, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said seriously.

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re professionals under Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»for a long time¡­you should trust them¡¹

    ¡­Then

    Tanii-san brings out a business video camera from the car.

    Noma-san attaches a ¡º***Television¡»armband

    She puts a waist bag on her hips for some reason¡­Oh, there¡¯s a black packing tape.

    She now looks a pro AD from her original plain look.

    Holding a traffic light baton¡­Noma-san stands outside the traffic cone.

    Tony-san turns the camera to Kudou papa.

    ¡¸¡­Well then, here we go!¡¹

    Kudou papa¡­turns on the concrete crusher wearing a flashy outfit

    ¡­Burn, zubababababab, barunbarunbarun!!!!

    The concrete breaker ¡ºSeventh Scripture¡»has an iron pile moving up and down making a loud sound.

    ¡¸¡­Impact!!!!¡¹

    Kudou papa then bumped the tip to the wall of the mansion!!!

    ¡­Gagagagagagaga!!!!! Baon, baon baon!

    ¡­Dougagagagagagagaga!!!

    The concrete wall is breaking!!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, what are you doing!¡¹

    An old lady from the neighborhood comes to see the source of the noise.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­it¡¯s a television recording!¡¹

    Noma-san answered without motivation

    ¡¸Television¡­what program?¡¹

    The old lady looks suspicious but Noma-san doesn¡¯t mind.

    Tony-san calmly records Kudou papa destroying the walls.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a comedy variety!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Variety?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a late-night program named¡ºA huge surprise¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s on BS¡¹

    ¡¸With that said, that person destroying the wall is a talent?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he¡¯s a comedian¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t look like he sell well¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too!¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any popular person coming?¡¹

    ¡¸No one else will come to this location!¡¹

    The old lady got convinced somehow

    ¡¸Finish this as soon as possible¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we will withdraw immediately after we take the scene where he makes a hole in the wall¡¹

    ¡¸Then fine¡­do it faster¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your cooperation!¡¹

    The old lady returns to her house.

    Meanwhile¡­there¡¯s a hole in the wall now.

    It has enough size for people to enter.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Let¡¯s get in while we have time!¡¹

    When I tell Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Wait wait wait wait¡­it¡¯s still too early, you fail if you rush you know!¡¹

    Kudou papa stops me for some reason3

    ¡¸¡­You see, we¡¯re going to set fire in this mansion later won¡¯t we?¡¹

    This time, he¡¯s speaking lightly¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s the plan¡¹

    ¡¸Small fire¡­partial destruction¡­total burn down¡­which will it be?¡¹

    Kudou papa looks at Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸¡­total burn down¡¹

    Kudou papa laughs.

    ¡¸Then, it won¡¯t matter if we put a hole in the wall¡­!¡¹

    Once again¡­he turns on the concrete breaker

    ¡¸It¡¯s faster to open a hole in a good place than¡­! ¡¹

    Kudou papa enters the wall while holding the concrete breaker¡­

    Next¡­he points the iron pile on the wall of the mansion¡­

    ¡¸¡­Lock picking the door while checking for the security firm sensors!!!!!¡¹

    ¡­L-Lock pick?

    ¡¸¡­Impact!!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Bagagagagaga!!!

    The wall fragments gets smashed!!!

    ¡­Dobababa, nugagagaga, gagagagagaga!!!

    A hole opened the wall in the mansion in a blink of an eye.

    ¡¸¡­How about that?!¡¹

    Kudou papa shows off.

    ¡­But

    The hole from the wall of the mansion to the outside road¡­

    It continues straight¡­

    It¡¯s making a surreal situation¡­

    ¡¸¡­That saves time Yoshida-kun, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Minaho-neesan thanked Kudou papa.

    ¡¸¡­I will accompany as well¡¹

    Kudou-chan gets inside the hole in the wall as well.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going too. Tony and Noma, watch over the hole!¡¹

    Kudou papa tells his subordinates¡­

    ¡¸Eh? Like this?¡¹

    Un¡­I think it¡¯s quite ridiculous

    ¡¸Just use ¡ºStrategy 505¡»¡­and fool them!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger, boss¡¹

    ¡¸Tony-kun, want to drink canned coffee?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Tanii, Noma-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Noma!¡¹

    The two people invades the mansion.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s dangerous if those two aren¡¯t together¡¹

    Kudou papa mutters¡­

    ¡¸If ever we received an attack from the¡ºEnemy¡»¡­only one was knocked down by a swift attack If it¡¯s the two of them¡­if one gets attacked, the other can sound the alarm¡¹

    Kudou papa thinks of the possibility of being attacked.

    ¡¸Michi-kun, watch ahead¡­I¡¯ll be looking behind¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­father!!¡¹

    We¡¯re wrapped with a feeling of cold tension¡­

    1. You¡¯ll get it if you play tekken ?

    2. Kouzuki¥»¥­¥å¥ê¥Æ¥£?¥µ©`¥Ó¥¹¤Ï¡¢¸£ÀûºñÉú¤âÊÖºñ¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤·¡­¡­¤ª¸¸˜”¤È¤Îég¤Ë¡¢¸ñ²î¤¬¸¶¤¯Ò»·½¤Ç¤¹¡¹ ?

    3. The raw actually says that Kudou papa used a dialect but, I removed it because you can¡¯t distinguish it in english ?

 Chapter 167 : Battle

    We enter the mansion through the large hole Kudou papa made¡­

    That was the bathroom.

    The skylight pierces from the outside¡­

    It¡¯s not yet time to get dark.

    ¡¸¡­Hm?¡¹

    I looked around the surroundings.

    Shirasaka uses this mansion for his customer¡¯s entertainment sex.

    The bathroom is luxurious and spacious.

    Only the wall with a hole has tiles and all the other side of the walls have large windows.

    ¡­That bothers me.

    ¡­Isn¡¯t this too much for a coincidence?

    If you use a concrete crusher to open a hole in the window¡­won¡¯t the window frame be distorted and the glass break?

    That¡¯s some intense vibration¡­

    If this window glass had crime prevention sensors, it would be bad.

    Is that why they drilled on a windowless wall¡­?

    ¡­No, in the first place¡­

    Why did Kudou papa chose this point in the mansion?!

    ¡­Was it by chance? A coincidence?

    I think not¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-chan

    I call the girl looking around in the dressing room¡­

    ¡¸What is it/¡¹

    Kudou-chan turns to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Does your father always have the concrete breaker in his car?¡¹

    Did they brought the construction machine as plan to invade the mansion from the start?

    ¡­Kudou-chan.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºThe seventh scripture¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­To be honest, I don¡¯t care about it¡¯s name¡¹

    Kudou papa turns to me.

    ¡¸Yeah, I always bring it. The Concrete breaker, asphalt cutter, and rammer¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Rammer?¡¹

    I ask back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a machine to level the asphalt pavement. Due to the convenience of the place, it¡¯s okay for me to dig a hole¡­that said, I can¡¯t go back leaving that alone. We have to close up the opened hole properly¡¹

    ¡­He¡¯s saying something plausible but.

    ¡¸¡­Asphalt can¡¯t be made unless it¡¯s in high temperature isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen highway construction.

    The dump truck drops the hot looking asphalt.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also asphalt that doesn¡¯t need to be warmed up¡­¡¹

    Kudou papa says that but¡­

    Somehow¡­it¡¯s suspicious.

    There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll stuff that much construction machines on that van.

    I know Margo-san¡¯s van so I can imagine how much luggage can be put in a single van.

    If you put a couple of heavy construction machines and loaded other things¡­the car¡¯s movement will get worse.

    Kudou papa¡¯s statement of carrying it always¡­is a lie

    ¡¸¡­Hey you. You want to say something? If you want to say something then say it¡­ah!¡¹

    Kudou papa speaks as if threatening me but¡­

    ¡¸¡­Could it be that the hole opened from the outside is a blind spot from the surveillance cameras of this mansion?¡¹

    Kudou papa¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change¡­

    ¡¸¡­Of course¡¹

    Instead, Kudou-chan answers¡­

    ¡­As expected.

    Kudou-chan and Kudou papa knows that we¡¯re coming to this mansion¡­

    It¡¯s all investigated in advance¡­

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t look like as idiot as you look¡¹

    Kudou papa tell me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve expected that this mansion will be a target of ¡ºKuromori¡» I have investigated the guard system of the mansion¡­and the layout of the building¡¹

    ¡­I see

    If you¡¯re someone from the underground¡­you¡¯ll know that this is Shirasaka¡¯s other house.

    Shirasaka brought some performers here and held a suspicious party¡­

    He knew that we¡¯re grabbing materials like photos relating to ¡ºKuromori¡»inside this mansion¡­

    ¡­Therefore

    ¡­¡­¡­No, that¡¯s wrong.

    When did Kudou papa apear before us¡­?!

    After coming out of Yukino¡¯s house, on our way to Misuzu¡¯s rehearsal building.

    ¡­Could it be?

    When we¡¯re in Yukino¡¯s house¡­Kudou papa is already watching over us¡­?

    If that¡¯s the case¡­everything has been investigated in advance in case of Yukino¡¯s house.

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»orders¡­

    Kudou papa has already investigated the locations ¡ºKuromori¡»might aim at¡­

    ¡­In short.

    This person¡¯s silly look is all fake!

    ¡¸Could it be that you let one of Mr. Viola¡¯s subordinate escape on purpose?¡¹

    When I ask him¡­Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun. Those things you already ¡ºUnderstand¡»shouldn¡¯t be asked anymore¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan has already noticed it long ago?

    ¡¸Letting one escape on purpose¡­Kudou-san¡¯s acquaintance is following it now¡¹

    ¡­So that¡¯s how it is!

    ¡¸Kudou-san is also holding back the people on Kouzuki security service¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸For that reason, Michi-san took down the bottom-most underling on purpose. That person won¡¯t give that much information¡­it might even be left behind by Mr. Viola to convey false information to lay a trap. But, Yamaoka-san from the security department will be desperately interrogating that man¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll buy time with that. To be honest, I¡¯d like them to concentrate only on guarding the ladies¡­ It¡¯s troublesome if they do badly and get in a fight with Cesario something¡­

    Kudou papa said with a laugh.

    ¡¸Also¡­the man I hit with my Devil Chop is a pretect. That guy laughed when we passed each other in the Kouzuki security service building. He laughed at my outfit¡­even though he¡¯s a newbie. That¡¯s why I thought I¡¯ll payback on this opportunity¡­!¡¹

    This person¡¯s dress and speech¡­are all making me dizzy.

    Kudou papa has elaborately planned everything and act by it.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­you were told by Kouzuki-sama to support me right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to Kudou papa with suspicious eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­That¡¯s definitely the case. I¡¯ll do anything you say as long as I can do it¡¹

    Hearing Kudou papa, Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll accept your offer. Kudou-san¡­I would like you to clean up the troubles ahead first though¡­¡¹

    Kudou papa¡­

    ¡¸¡­What a coincidence, that¡¯s what I was thinking as well¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Hey, get out!!!!¡¹

    Silhouette appears from the dressing room when Kudou papa shouts.

    There¡¯s man in black suit¡­one, two three

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun, there¡¯s three enemies¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­there¡¯s more than three isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kudou papa smiles at his daughter¡¯s reply.

    ¡¸¡­You know it well, Michi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the result of father¡¯s education¡¹

    Kudou papa steps ahead.

    Kudou-chan goes before Minaho-neesan and I.

    ¡¸¡­Cesario Viola¡¯s underlings?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I think they¡¯re related to Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka house?

    ¡¸Even Shirasaka house, the head family¡¯s Moritsugu-san at least¡­have specialized subordinates working on the back. Isn¡¯t that right guys?¡¹

    The men in black suit doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸Great¡­they¡¯re shy. I like that. I¡¯m a talkative person so I¡¯m always welcome to people listening to me¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Kudou papa takes a stance.

    ¡¸Michi-kun. Their target is Kuromori-san¡­guard her¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­father!¡¹

    Kudou-chan extends her stun baton!

    The steel balls can¡¯t be used indoors as expected.

    ¡¸¡­Haa!¡¹

    Suddenly, the three men in black suit attacks Kudou papa at the same time¡­!

    The movement of the three people is perfectly coordinated.

    Kudou papa dodges the first¡¯s punch and the second¡¯s kick¡­

    The third¡¯s fist¡­is going to Kudou papa¡¯s face¡­?!

    ¡­Eeeh?

    At the moment I thought he¡¯ll be beaten¡­Kudou papa slips through the opponent¡¯s attack with great speed!!!

    In exchange, Kudou papa¡¯s knee kick hits the man¡¯s belly!!!

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. It¡¯s called ¡ºFlying Kick¡»¡­your skill is called ¡ºShunpo1¡»isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no skill like that¡¹

    The man kneed falls down!

    ¡¸Kudou-chan, you have a spare laser pointer right?¡¹

    I just thought that she definitely has another

    This father daughter combo is always prepared.

    ¡¸¡­The crimson flasher?¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about the name¡­let me borrow it¡¹

    I borrow the laser pointer from Kudou-chan.

    With Kudou papa and Kudou-chan¡¯s position¡­I know what to expect from the two.

    Then¡­I¡¯ll do support as well.

    ¡¸¡­Vacuum tornado whirlwind leg!!¡¹

    Kudou papa releases a normal backward kick¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uwa!¡¹

    At the moment it¡¯s about to hit the man¡¯s neck¡­!

    There¡¯s three more men jumping from the hole we entered!

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Kudou-chan has always been wary of those guys¡­!

    They know that the enemy will be attacking in two groups since the start!@

    ¡¸¡­Kiee!!¡¹

    Kudou-chan hammers her electric baton to the man wielding a black club!

    ¡­Bajijijii!

    The sparks and smoke makes an unpleasant smell.

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun, the enemy might be wearing body armor. Try to aim at the exposed skin¡­the neck or something

    Kudou papa advices his daughter while fighting the man in black suit.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll try it!¡¹

    ¡¸If you get it then that¡¯s great!¡¹

    At that moment¡­the man who entered the hole last takes out a pistol.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t move you bastards!¡¹

    ¡­I thought that this kind of development will happen.

    ¡­I

    Points the red light from the laser pointer to the man¡¯s eye¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uu!!¡¹

    At the moment the man flinched¡­

    Kudou-chan throws something at the man¡­!

    The capsule breaks at the man¡¯s face and red powder scatters!

    ¡¸¡­Guaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    The man¡¯s eyes suffer from the red hot chili pepper in her eyes and drops his pistol!

    Holding down his face, he goes down to his knees¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Certain kill!¡¹

    Kudou-chan runs like a wind towards that guy!

    ¡¸¡­Knee impulse kick!!!¡¹

    Kudou-chan uses the man¡¯s knee as the stepping stone¡­!

    Then throws her knee to the opponent¡¯s face¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Kuhaaa!!¡¹

    The man fell down.

    Wait¡­Kudou-chan.

    That¡¯s not ¡ºKnee Impulse Kick¡»¡­

    That¡¯s ¡ºShining Wizard¡»¡­!

    ¡¸¡­How dare you!¡¹

    The last man rushes after Kudou-chan.

    Kudou-chan¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re debesodaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa?¡¹

    The man opened his mouth in surprise.

    ¡­In his mouth

    Kudou-chan¡¯s thrown capsule flies in!

    ¡¸¡­Winning the rainbow!!!!¡¹

    Kudou-chan blows an uppercut to the chin of the surprised man!

    ¡­Bomu!

    Something explodes in the mouth of the man!!!

    ¡¸Did you see it?¡­That¡¯s certain death, iron star lightning blazing wave!!!¡¹

    Black smoke comes out of the man¡¯s mouth¡­then he collapsed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Scorpion Crash!!¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­Kudou papa knocked down the last man.

    ¡¸This looks fine now¡­¡¹

    Kudou papa turns towards us

    ¡¸¡­How do you know?¡¹

    I ask just in case.

    ¡¸This is a six man team. There¡¯s nobody else now¡¹

    ¡­They even investigated that far.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸¡­It might be that there are other spare people here?¡¹

    ¡­Kudou papa.

    ¡¸These guys only trust their allies. They¡¯re that kind of team¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Shirasaka Moritsugu might¡¯ve sent some support personnel¡­¡¹

    Just like us with Kudou papa.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯ve confirmed it last night. They¡¯re a six man team¡­they don¡¯t have any support¡­¡¹

    They¡¯re really thorough.

    ¡¸But¡­they should¡¯ve contacted the other teams when we arrived at this mansion. We only have a 15 minute time limit in this mansion¡­¡¹

    Kudou papa looks at us.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do the arson on this mansion¡­should I make it flashy?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Please make it as flashy as possible¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­please come back here after fifteen minutes. Complete your objectives by that time¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    ¡¸You boy and Michi-kun will go with Kuromori-san!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Minaho-neesan runs in the corridor.

    Kudou-chan and I chase after her.

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    Minaho-neesan arrived in a certain room without being at loss.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan, have you come to this mansion?¡¹

    When I ask her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Around 15 years ago¡­I¡¯ve come here multiple times¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Minaho-neesan is one of the prostitutes raped by Shirasaka.

    As a prostitute, she¡¯s brought to this mansion¡­

    And have participated in the suspicious parties multiple times.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    I apologize to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡­Neesan.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay. Yoshida-kun¡¹

    This room is locked

    ¡¸Leave this to me!¡¹

    Kudou-chan takes out a small tool from her skirt.

    ¡¸I will be doing Kudou style lock picking from now on¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s also ancient martial arts?

    ¡¸It¡¯s an old type key¡­this will open easily¡¹

    Kudou-chan inserts the tip of the tool to the keyhole.

    ¡¸¡­Secret technique, Kudou style thumb turn!¡¹

    ¡­The lock opened.

    Kudou style ancient martial arts¡­is amazing

    ¡¸¡­This is it, no doubt¡¹

    What¡¯s inside is Shirasaka¡¯s private room.

    A fireplace¡­a luxurious western room.

    The wall has the files, old video tapes, and discs lined up¡­

    ¡¸This is all of the records of Shirasaka raping women¡¹

    That¡¯s a lot.

    Each file and tapes have women¡¯s name written in it.

    There number of women have suffered damage from Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    The video tapes alone won¡¯t be less than 200 or 300¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s an amazing number¡¹

    I mutter instinctively

    ¡¸Right¡­Shirasaka Sousuke seems to have this hobby before being an operator of ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­what¡¯s here isn¡¯t just ¡ºKuromori¡»but also Shirasaka¡¯s personal rape record collection¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    It¡¯s not just ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡­we¡¯re going to burn all of this?¡¹

    I ask Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s a lot of people who suffered being raped by Shirasaka, unable to tell anyone. If they have these evidence¡­they can accuse Shirasaka of all of his crimes¡­¡¹

    Hearing my words¡­Minaho-neesan shakes her head sadly¡­

    ¡¸Everyone don¡¯t want that. Even if all of Shirasaka¡¯s evil deeds become clear in the court¡­our hearts won¡¯t clear up¡¹

    As one of the women raped by Shirasaka¡­Minaho-neesan speaks ¡ºus¡»¡­

    ¡­I see

    Even if he gets caught by the police and gets punished¡­

    The scars in the hearts of the raped women won¡¯t heal¡­

    Rather¡­if the evidence remains¡­

    The old wound that started healing will open up again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to burn these videos as much as possible. We should completely erase it¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes are dark.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Sousuke will be publicly ruined. I would like everyone to see Shirasaka¡¯s dying figure¡­ Then¡­the women who were recorded here will have their hearts lifted up somehow¡­ That¡¯s all I can do for them¡­¡¹

    Therefore¡­using the TV and mass media¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s being publicly killed.

    He¡¯s receiving social punishment¡­

    Everyone in the world will know it from the news.

    If we can save the hearts of the victims even for a bit¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s put it in the fireplace¡¹

    Kudou-chan said.

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯ll burn the video tapes and photos, and discs one after another. It¡¯s possible that some will remain if we just set it on fire normally¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­let¡¯s do it immediately¡¹

    Kudou-chan sets fire with a lighter and a paper around here.

    Then¡­towards the fireplace.

    I put in photos that are easy to burn.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll help out too¡¹

    When the fire grows stronger¡­the video tapes too.

    The melting plastic smells unpleasant but¡­I can¡¯t say that.

    We throw in stuff steadily¡­

    Meanwhile¡­

    Minaho-neesan searches in the discs

    ¡¸Un¡­we¡¯ll be carrying this from here¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sorts it out

    ¡¸¡­What are those?¡¹

    I ask Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­These are photos in the political, business, and media participating Shirasaka¡¯s party in this mansion. Since it¡¯s Shirasaka, I thought that he¡¯ll definitely take hidden photos¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­the customer list of ¡ºKuromori¡»has gotten that big¡­so you do get it. With this¡­Shirasaka¡¯s customers will be erased socially¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    Wants to take revenge not only on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Everything around Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    And all of the people that became like Shirasaka¡­

    She wants to take on the revenge.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also take this¡¹

    Minaho-neesan selects several discs more

    ¡¸What are those?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸This are videos of Shirasaka Sousuke having sex with talents¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯ve taken the permission from the talent herself. Another was convinced for 30 million¡¹

    ¡­How many people are there?

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re talents who don¡¯t sell much as they¡¯re in their 20s and 30s. But¡­they were in teens¡­high school student in these records. They¡¯re idols who sold well at their time so if you hear their name, everyone will get it and say ¡ºOh, her¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­C-Could it be

    This record¡­Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸They¡¯re net¡¯s top news at 3o¡¯clock and they¡¯ll be grandly taken up on the 5 o¡¯clock news but¡­it¡¯s still weak. The serial rape case in Australia was done by an advertising agency director after all¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see, people aren¡¯t so concerned about the misfortune of people they don¡¯t know. In exchange¡­if they know someone¡¯s name from the television, they¡¯ll get interested¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan brought together the discs she sorted out¡­

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll be uploading these videos on the net at the time the 5 o¡¯clock news ends. The Australian rape suspect¡­is heard having a video having sex with a former idol¡­don¡¯t you think everyone will take the bait?¡¹

    ¡­True

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­although it¡¯s a record from five or ten years ago¡­it¡¯s a high school idol real sex video¡­! An employee of the advertising agency, belonging to a family of a major newspaper company¡­and a high school idol¡­!¡¹

    ¡­The internet is making a fuss.

    ¡¸On top of that, the rumors will expand. ¡ºNo, the man didn¡¯t rape just idols¡»¡ºShirasaka Sousuke seems to be raping popular idols even now¡»¡ºThat¡¯s suspicious¡»¡ºIs that idol raped too?¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka Sousuke

    ¡­He¡¯ll be turned to an enemy of all Japanese men!!!!

    1. Instant Walk ?

 Chapter 168 : Zapping News

    We go back to the bathroom we came from¡­

    Kudou papa is already there.

    The men in black suit knocked down are gagged¡­and carried outside.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, help me out¡¹

    He glared at me¡­

    ¡¸What are we going to do to these guys?¡¹

    When I ask him¡­

    ¡¸No way we would burn them to death¡­as a matter of fact, we¡¯ll have them turned to ¡ºarsonists¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­Arsonists?

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka house went to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s other house to destroy the evidence¡­Kuromori-san wants that kind of scenario, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Kudou papa said while looking at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­It is as you say.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­right. That¡¯s why help me out. Boy!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan nodded¡­

    I help out carrying the remaining men along with Kudou-chan.

    We arranged the men outside the huge hole.

    The perimeter is surrounded by traffic cones.

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯ll just leave these guys here¡¹

    Kudou papa puts a big card on the men¡­

    What¡¯s written on the cards¡­

    ¡­¡ºThese are the arsonists -Z¡»

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s Z?¡¹

    When I asked him¡­

    ¡¸¡­Japan¡¯s best man¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. Stay quiet about it¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Whatever father does has a meaning¡­there¡¯s nothing we should worry about¡¹

    Kudou-chan said

    ¡­Well fine.

    ¡­I won¡¯t understand it even if he explains it either way.

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-san. Have you accomplished your objective?¡¹

    Coming out to the road without pedestrians¡­Kudou papa asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Thanks to you¡­I¡¯ve taken what we need¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the discs she brought.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave you to burn everything afterwards¡¹

    Kudou papa smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Then¡­the two subordinates guarding outside¡­

    ¡¸Tony, get in the car¡­Noma, stay here and clean up¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­I¡¯m drawing the short end of the stick again?¡¹

    Noma-san complains.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t complain¡­having a woman discovering first makes a strong impression!¡¹

    Kudou papa shouts.

    ¡¸¡­Roger, boss¡¹

    Noma-san reluctantly accepts the order.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­I feel sorry to ask but¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to Kudou papa with cold eyes.

    ¡¸Can you please drive our car¡­?¡¹

    Once again¡­her eyes goes to the disc.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got something to do. I¡¯d like not to spend time¡¹

    Kudou papa grins.

    ¡¸¡­Roger. Tony, you drive the Titan boy¡­okay?

    ¡¸¡­Okay boss!¡¹

    We get in the car¡­

    Kudou papa on the driver seat¡­

    Minaho-neesan on the passenger seat¡­she opens her laptop immediately.

    She must be sending the data contained in the disc to Katsuko-neesan in the school¡¯s monitoring room.

    ¡­The time¡­it¡¯s 5 o¡¯clock soon.

    Kudou-chan and I are on the rear seat.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Kudou papa¡¯ advanced the car around 20 meters.

    The van with ¡ºKudou detective agency¡»written on it is following¡­

    Noma-san¡­she¡¯s crouching close to the wall with her ears blocked.

    ¡¸¡­Now then¡¹

    Kudou papa took out the remote switch from his pocket.

    ¡¸¡­Bites the dust!¡¹1

    ¡­Booooooom!!!

    The upper floor of Shirasaka¡¯s alternate residence¡­exploded at that moment!!!

    ¡¸¡­Next, fire!¡¹

    Kudou papa presses the second switch¡­2

    The lower floor is set on fire like a gas stove exploding.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll leave the rest to Noma, let¡¯s go run away!!!¡¹

    The car suddenly starts!!!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­What? That¡¯s easy¡¹

    Kudou papa says while driving.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve turned off the fire alarm and gas sensor in the mansion. Then¡­I opened the gas valve on each room on the upper floor¡­!¡¹

    ¡­The rooms are filled with gas?

    ¡¸The current building¡¯s temperature is controlled by an air conditioner¡­basically, the room is made to be sealed up. On top of that¡­there were many rooms that were soundproof for their intended purpose. If you open the gas valve for at least fifteen minutes¡­It¡¯ll pent up in the room¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­you started the ignition with the remote control?¡¹

    When I ask¡­Kudou papa¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­DA¡¡BOMB£¡¡¹3

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Kuromori-san said that she prefer it to be flashy, didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡­True.

    The gas explosion is flashy.

    ¡¸However¡­if it¡¯s just explosion, there¡¯s the fear that the fire will disappear after the blast. That¡¯s why I set another fire device to set off fire normally on the lower floor¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why it has two stages?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­EXACTLY£¡¡¹

    Iguzakutori he said¡­

    That means ¡ºIt is as you say¡»isn¡¯t it?¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko¡¯s contacting the media right away. ¡ºShirasaka house has set Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex party venue to remove evidence¡»¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said while looking at the screen.

    They must be communicating by email.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time.¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes out a pocket television from the car¡¯s dashboard

    ¡­She turned it on.

    The five o¡¯clock news is just starting.

    ¡¸¡­It seems that the television stations affiliated with Shirasaka¡¯s newspaper company has been removed it from the top news¡¹

    But¡­the news on other stations¡­

    All of them are reporting the news about ¡ºA Japanese arrested as suspect for serial rape cases in Australia¡»

    The man named Shirasaka Sousuke¡­including his detailed career¡­

    Of course¡­about Shirasaka Sousuke being a member of a family owning a big newspaper company.

    ¡º¡­We¡¯ve got a scoop for our program!¡»

    The announcer speaks in front of the camera of the news program of a television station that¡¯s antagonizing the Shirasaka family the most.

    ¡ºWe found some people related to the suspect Shirasaka putting pressure to the family of the victim Australian girl to make them withdraw the damage report to the police¡»

    The female announcer next to him continues.

    ¡ºThe victim¡¯s family has taken hidden video about the said negotiation¡­¡»

    Then a rough video was shown.

    In an Australian home¡­the the parents of that house are talking to the men in suit in English.

    Subtitles are displayed below.

    ¡º¡­If you follow our instructions, we¡¯ll send you the money¡»

    ¡º¡­Won¡¯t the lady shame herself when it comes to the court?¡»

    ¡¸This kind of things should be monopolized by only one television station¡­¡¹

    Returning to her laptop work once again¡­Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸¡­Since the other television stations and news organizations will feel frustrated, they will work harder to get scoops. If you share information equally¡­it¡¯ll destroy the motivation of the journalists on site¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Minaho-neesan has the full control over the press.

    ¡¸At this kind of time¡­what do you think will be the move of Shirasaka head family?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sends me a glance.

    ¡¸Err¡­I don¡¯t know¡­!¡¹

    I answered.

    This feels like a lesson.

    ¡¸¡­They purposely reveal big politician or famous celebrities¡¯ scandals. Then, they¡¯ll try to erase the news about Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹

    ¡­No way

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s hand changes the TV channel to Shirasaka house¡¯s channel.

    ¡­What¡¯s there.

    ¡º¡­Shiina-san, what is the truth?!¡»

    ¡º¡­Are you admitting that you¡¯re two-timing?¡»

    ¡­Err

    The subtitle on the screen says¡­

    ¡ºActor Shigeru Shiina¡­is a two timer?! Who does he really like??!¡»

    ¡­What the hell?

    ¡º¡­Who do you love, Nanami-san or Hinata-san¡»

    ¡º¡­Please answer!¡»

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble for everyone¡­!¡»

    Is that their top news at five o¡¯clock?

    Shouldn¡¯t that be on the entertainment corner later?

    ¡¸With them idling this much¡­they¡¯re troubled by the speed of information coming from our side¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­analyzes then laughs.

    ¡¸Politician graft¡­a bribery scandal of a big company¡­if it¡¯s not a news that won¡¯t be a big social problem, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s news won¡¯t be blown off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why are they revealing such an unknown actor¡¯s scandal like this?¡¹

    To my question¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­In the mass media¡­there are a lot of people calling themselves¡ºAlly of justice¡» People that think that they are the¡ºright¡»¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸Do you think these kind of people would cooperate when the top of the news company orders them to hush the criminal case news report? They¡¯re being ordered to not report about the crime the relative of the company owner¡­but rather, there will be a lot of them who¡¯ll rebel¡¹

    ¡­Therefore

    It¡¯s not the big-name politician or a famous artist¡¯s scandal they desire¡­

    They don¡¯t care about an actor¡¯s trivial news¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­people in the press are living surrounded by a lot of ties. There¡¯s no way they would throw the pipe away with big politicians and famous celebrities for this worthless thing. Once they make a mistake, their life as a press will end¡¹

    ¡­True

    To reduce the scandal news of the relative¡­you have to uncover the scandals of politicians or celebrities whom you¡¯re normally intimate with.

    ¡­You¡¯ll lose credibility.

    ¡¸Whatever happen, those who will try to save the face of Shirasaka family¡­are only people from Shirasaka family. The people in the company aren¡¯t that loyal to Shirasaka family. Shirasaka family is a house that rise after the war after all¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs happily¡­

    ¡¸And¡­we¡¯ll be taking our next steps too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan changes the channel.

    In the other station¡­

    They¡¯re immediately reporting the news of the explosion and fire incident on Shirasaka¡¯s other house¡­!

    ¡º¡­We¡¯re at the scene! The house is burning really hot!¡»

    The video from the helicopter¡­

    I can see the mansion we were from a while ago sending black smoke up.

    ¡ºEh, this just came in¡­the owner of this house is said to be the man working for the advertising agency which is the suspect for the serial rape in Australia from the earlier report. It seems that they have destroyed the evidence before the police could start the investigation¡­!¡»

    The news about Shirasaka Sousuke is repeatedly covered on the same news time period.

    ¡¸That mansion has Shirasaka Sousuke holding sex parties¡­if the journalist is related to public entertainment, they will all know. Up until now, they were affraid of Shirasaka¡¯s advertising agency and the head family so nobody reported it. But¡­as long as Shirasaka has been reported as a criminal¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Everyone¡¯s closed mouths will open.

    Shirasaka¡¯s wrongdoing will be told to the people all at once.

    Minaho-neesan changes the channel again.

    It¡¯s also reported cases in Australia.

    ¡º¡­Seriously, he¡¯s an unforgivable criminal. A Japanese having serial rape cases overseas¡­he¡¯s a shame to the country. An enemy of Japan¡¹

    A well known commentator is getting angry at Shirasaka.

    ¡ºThis man named Shirasaka Sousuke is a director of a major advertising agency¡­he had some bad reputations in the past¡­¡»

    ¡ºAbout that matter, I would like to ask Maruyama-san from the entertainment desk¡­Maruyama-san¡»

    ¡ºNo you see¡­I thought that this would happen someday¡­!¡»

    ¡ºIs¡­what she said¡»

    ¡ºYou see, this man named Shirasaka Sousuke¡­is a relative of the boss of a certain newspaper company¡­he had a very bad rumors from the entertainment world since long ago¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Rumors?¡»

    ¡ºErr¡­could you show the image of the fire site just now?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­here¡»

    ¡ºShirasaka used this building¡­gathering young entertainers and female entertainer candidates, then hold a suspicious party¡­That¡¯s what I know from a long time ago¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­is it possible that this suspect have caused rape cases here in Japan as well¡­?¡»

    ¡ºI think so too¡­he looks like a man who can¡¯t endure it while traveling in Australia. Won¡¯t you imagine that there are similar cases in Japan¡­?¡»

    ¡ºSo that¡¯s why the suspect¡¯s owned house is burning right now?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ve heard that there are a lot involved in organized crime groups participate in Shirasaka¡¯s party¡­you can only think of this as destruction of evidence in this timing¡»

    The reporter said with a serious look.

    ¡¸I hate this entertainer but¡­I¡¯ll give him a bonus. 30 million¡­no, 40 million yen¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Did you make arrangements with this reporter in advance too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way. I¡¯ve mailed each entertainment reporter at stage this afternoon. ¡ºWhen a member of Shirasaka clan who¡¯s the major newspaper company raises a scandal, I want you to beat them thoroughly. I¡¯ll pay for the troubles¡»¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­that¡¯s an unknown mail, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸But still¡­if the arrest of Shirasaka Sousuke actually turns to news and the press makes it a big deal¡­you know it¡¯ll gain momentun don¡¯t you? Those kind of people knows the atmosphere of the place¡¹

    And¡­they¡¯re labelling Shirasaka the ¡ºbad guy¡»even more¡­

    ¡¸Rather¡­by having anonymous emails coming in first, you know that this incident isn¡¯t an accident but someone¡¯s plan. Therefore, they¡¯ll take on the momentum¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan looks at my face.

    ¡¸Next will be the 9 o¡¯clock news¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s?

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the end¡­tonight, until 11 o¡¯clock news, we¡¯ll give out little pieces of information about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evildoing¡­ The people of Japan will pay attention to Shirasaka Sousuke¡­and hate him from the bottom of their hearts¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The mobile TV news continues.

    One one television station is the entertainment reporter talking about the sex parties at Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s other house¡­

    The other stations lifted the ban on that news.

    Various entertainment reporters cover the hearsay and speculations, and talk about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evildoings¡­

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ve heard that an actress appearing in a commercial who¡¯s taken care by the suspect was assaulted by him on the Cebu Island¡»

    ¡º¡­It seems that the entertainment office have regular talent in the making offered to the party¡»

    ¡º¡­It seems that there¡¯s already college rape cases¡­the rumors of forcibly rubbing Shirasaka clan¡¯s power¡­¡»

    Each of the stations are jumbled¡­they¡¯re reporting that Shirasaka Sousuke is a ¡ºVillain without help¡»

    Only the television station of Shirasaka family¡­

    Is for some reason talking about the ¡ºSweets report forming a line¡»¡­

    ¡º¡­We¡¯re in the building owned by Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke that¡¯s burning down¡»

    Finally¡­the relay car seems to have arrived at the location.

    ¡º¡­Here¡¯s a statement from the witness of the incident¡»

    Then¡­she appears on the screen.

    ¡­Noma-san.

    ¡ºErr, I¡­was just walking down the road, then there was suddenly a booom! I was surprised!!¡»

    For some reason¡­Noma-san is talking in a cute child tone¡­

    ¡ºThen¡­the house suddenly flares up, then five, no, I think six men came out of that hole over there¡»

    ¡º¡­Did these people say something?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­they said that they did well¡­and that they have perfectly destroyed the evidence¡»

    ¡º¡­Then, where are those people?¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­suddenly, a man in red clothes appeared¡­waiit! He shouted¡­then he beat up the men in black¡»

    ¡º¡­A-A man in red clothes?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­it¡¯s a man wearing a red patch all over his body and a Z stamped on the forehead of the red helmet¡»

    ¡ºThen that red person knocked down the arsonists?¡»

    ¡ºThen, he settled the case. Yoyoyoi, yoyoi, yoyoyoi, yoi! It all ends well!¡­he said, then he left riding a horse!¡»

    ¡º¡­Horse?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­a horse¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡»

    ¡ºHe¡¯s playing a guitar while riding the horse¡­then he left!¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡»

    ¡ºIs there anything strange with what I said?¡»

    ¡ºErr¡­you seem to be confused from the shock of the explosion. From the site, it¡¯s confirmed that five or six men in black clothes were taken to the police. Perhaps, those are the culprit of the arson case but¡­we don¡¯t know the details yet. Back to studio¡»

    The video goes back to studio.

    ¡¸Hmm, Noma-kun, not bad. I¡¯d like her to play dumb a bit more though. Don¡¯t say a man in red appeared but three people wearing red blue pink tights appearing with a huge Tomohawk¡­¡¹

    Kudou papa¡­comments.

    ¡¸¡­Why are you always fooling around?¡¹

    I asked for better or for worse.

    ¡¸Fooling around?¡­Who?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-san¡¹

    Kudou papa looks at me through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s better to be fooling around. That one goes well¡¹

    Kudou papa said while laughing.

    ¡¸But¡­aren¡¯t you actually a serious person? Kudou style seems to be actually strong¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s been strong since the start. Kudou style ancient martial arts¡¹

    Kudou-chan says from the side.

    ¡¸Then why does all of it look like a prank? Aren¡¯t you just showing it to be weak on purpose¡­?!¡¹

    Hearing what I say¡­Kudou papa.

    ¡¸Boy¡­we¡¯re not athletes!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Advertising it like¡ºI¡¯m strong¡»¡ºKudou style is the best¡»¡­is what you want?!¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to make them think ¡ºHe¡¯s weak¡»¡ºHe¡¯s just a careless one¡»in our kind of business¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡­So that¡¯s why!

    ¡¸Long ago¡­really long ago. Back when I was a young boy, when I really thought about entering the world of ¡ºKudou style¡»¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa speaks casually while driving.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve met across an old man. When I show him the Kudou style techniques, I was praised saying ¡ºThis is amazing, you¡¯ll have a big future¡»¡­Then he said¡ºHow about you help with my work?¡»¡¹

    Kudou papa keeps looking forward.

    ¡¸Then¡­I went downhill, got involved with job related to Yakuza¡­my role was decided to be abandoned from the beginning. It was too late when I noticed it¡­I¡¯ve beaten up a lot of Yakuza then got taken by the police. Of course, the old man from the beginning didn¡¯t come to help me. I was assumed to be a foolish boy who picked a fight with Yakuza without support¡­¡¹

    Kudou chan listens to her father¡¯s story seriously.

    It seems to be his first time hearing this story.

    ¡¸Anyway, I was released from the police as I was still a Minor¡­Etsuko came as my guarantor. She¡¯s two years older than me so she¡¯s already over 20 years old. Then¡­ Etsuko told me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What did Mama-uesama say?¡¹

    ¡¸She said¡­¡ºAre you an idiot? Believing such an old man¡»¡­ Etsuko was there when I displayed my skills to that old man too. ¡ºDidn¡¯t you know that he¡¯s not that trustworthy the first time you saw his face?¡»¡­can¡¯t endure that¡¹

    Kudou papa sighed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­when I first saw him, I certainly thought¡ºHe¡¯s so fishy, I can¡¯t trust him¡» I should¡¯ve felt that but when he said ¡­¡ºThis is amazing, you¡¯ll have a big future¡»¡­my eyes got dazzled. It¡¯s my first time being praised for my skills. I felt happy from those words¡­that I got blind thinking¡­¡ºThis person accepted me, he¡¯s absolutely a good person¡» I was a fool. I was seriously a brat back then¡­¡¹

    Kudou-chan listens to her father.

    ¡¸Since then¡­I felt indebt to Etsuko. She¡¯s amazing. Her blood doesn¡¯t rise to her head immediately like me¡­she¡¯s always looking at things calmly¡¹

    That wife is cheating right now though.

    That person¡¯s betraying you.

    ¡¸Well¡­afterwards, there were a lot of stupid things happened¡­and I encountered pain multiple times¡­Etsuko helps me each time¡­ In the end, I got to know Kouzuki-san¡­and I¡¯m being indebt to Kouzuki-san for 26 years. Kouzuki-san is amazing. I never knew a man as bad as him. But¡­to be honest. Kouzuki-san doesn¡¯t hide that he¡¯s a bad guy. That¡¯s what¡¯s really amazing¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s grandfather.

    ¡¸The genuine rascals on the world are thinking that ¡ºI¡¯m the good guy¡»even though he¡¯s bad at nature. Intending to do something good while entrapping other people calmly¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡­I feel like I know that.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san is different. That person knows that he¡¯s the bad guy. And, he never hides that. He¡¯s a fair person. I¡¯m no match against that old man. That¡¯s what I really think¡­¡¹

    Kudou papa said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯ve gotten involved with that old man so I can be fair¡¹

    ¡­Fair

    ¡¸You see¡­when I make a mistake, I think I should bear the responsibility. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll never become Kouzuki old man¡¯s subordinate. Therefore I¡¯d rather die than be a regular employee¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­what about the annual salary¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie¡­in reality, I¡¯m contracted with Kouzuki-san for each individual case. ¡ºKudou Detective Agency¡»and Kouzuki-san¡¯s one on one contract¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s his pride.

    ¡¸I do get that but¡­even so, why are you always fooling around?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­you, there¡¯s no other ways. Kouzuki security service people, including Kouzuki old man aren¡¯t all my friends. They can be my enemy anytime. Would you show your hands to your enemy?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡­Rather, it saves me that they misunderstand me. In various ways¡­¡¹

    Well¡­I get that but

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s a bit overkill¡¹

    Kudou papa sends me a glance

    ¡¸Boy¡­how many do you think are in the ¡ºGuard Department¡»that¡¯s under me?¡­¡¹

    Err¡­

    ¡¸¡­Tony-san and Noma-san¡­No, there are others too¡¹

    The guy who¡¯s chasing Viola¡¯s subordinate that escaped the rehearsal building

    Besides, the prior investigations that happened¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s done by just three poeple

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­There¡¯s another phantom man in the ¡ºguard department¡»¡¹

    Kudou papa said while putting on airs.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s more than one, aren¡¯t there?¡¹

    I answered.

    I saw Kudou-chan communicating with that person a while ago.

    ¡¸¡­You know it, boy¡¹

    Kudou papa said happily.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also playing the role of connecting the troops of the underground ¡ºKouzuki security service.¡» The members underground never shows their faces to those on the surface. I¡¯m the only point of contact. Therefore¡­I go in and out of the security service HQ¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸But¡­that said, I can¡¯t be thought of an ally of the surface security service. I have to be the irregular¡­¡ºtroublemaker¡»for them. Else, they¡¯ll misunderstand my permutation in human relations in the security service and they¡¯ll order me around¡­¡¹

    Then¡­that¡¯s why he¡¯s fooling around on purpose¡­

    ¡¸Of course¡­I have no choice but to be underestimated by those guys if I do that. But¡­if a bastard underestimates me too much, I¡¯ll definitely kick his ass. Just like the newbie I knocked out with my devil chop¡­¡¹

    Was that a punishment?

    ¡¸But, that said¡­do you have to show that you¡¯re always fooling around even in front of your wife, son and first daughter?¡¹

    Even after coming back home when the work ends¡­

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­you have to continue this for 24 hours, that¡¯s what it means from the start. Can you even show a serious face only in front of your family?¡­Also, they¡¯re regular employees of Kouzuki security service¡­¡¹

    Kudou papa laughs casually.

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped. I can¡¯t recommend my way of living to them¡¹

    Then¡­he speaks to Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Even Michi-kun, you can abandon this Papa of yours and live on a stable life there and be happy¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m a practitioner of ¡ºKudou style¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I respect father¡¯s way of living.¡¹

    Hearing his daughter¡¯s words¡­Kudou papa.

    ¡¸Kuuuu¡­you¡¯re making me cry. Michi-kun. Hey, boy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Yes?¡¹

    Why me?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I leave Michi-kun to you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re aiming for Michi-kun¡¯s virginity aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Michi-kun¡­Are you sure with this guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­father¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan?!

    ¡¸Then¡­it can¡¯t be helped¡­!¡¹

    1. No, he just said ¡°click¡±, but hey, that¡¯s what the stand sounds like ?

    2. Sheer heart attack has no weakness ?

    3. That¡¯s a copypasta, here¡¯s a better one ¡°KILLER QUEEN¡± ?

 Chapter 169 : Father and Daughter.

    ¡¸Father¡­Why are you talking about that now?¡¹

    Kudou-chan asks her father.

    ¡¸Well you see¡­Michi-kun, you reached the ¡ºAge to know the colors¡»¡¹

    The father answers while driving.

    ¡¸Your age is about to reach the time where you separate from me¡­¡¹

    A serious face.

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    Kudou-chan mutters.

    ¡¸I¡­during lunch time, ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»Margo-sama has told me that my idea of fighting is no good¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­after lunch¡­

    The fake right wing¡¯s fight?¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s when I realized that my fighting style is supported by father¡­¡¹

    That time, Margo-san pointed out that Kudou-chan wasn¡¯t watching at the whole battle space.

    I see¡­Kudou-chan usually fights alongside with her father¡­

    It¡¯s Kudou papa¡¯s responsibility to see the entire battlefield¡­Kudou-chan can just freely fight as she want while supporting her father.

    ¡¸¡­I know. I was watching over¡¹

    ¡­As expected

    He¡¯s already with us at that time.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t understand how much father helps me in my fights until it was pointed out¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­but you already get it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸In the fight at the bathroom a while ago¡­Michi-kun¡¯s position was good. In preparation for the assault of the separate unit, you were able to support me all the time but still stick to a perfect position to protect Kuromori-san. That¡¯s a passing grade¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    The father and daughter continue their talk.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Michi-kun, it¡¯s about time you graduate from me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s, father!¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸My ¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡»¡­is something I arranged according to my way of living to the end. Michi-kun, shouldn¡¯t Michi-kun think about her own ¡ºKudou style¡»?¡¹

    The father tells his daughter.

    ¡¸¡­My own?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Michi-kun and I are different people. Our birth time is different, and the environment we grew up is different. And above all of it¡­Michi-kun is a woman. We¡¯re different humans so we think differently. Our way of living should be different¡¹

    Kudou-chan listens to her father seriously.

    ¡¸Then¡­Michi-kun need to have a different ¡ºKudou style martial arts¡»from me. The actions humans do represent all of their inside. Try looking¡­I¡¯m wearing a silly dress and Michi-kun¡¯s wearing a uniform of a prestigious girl¡¯s scool. My clothes are sloppy and Michi-kun¡¯s are firm. Even your hair is combed beautifully and smooth. Michi-kun and I are different in essential sense¡­!¡¹

    ¡­The father and daughter are different.

    ¡­They have to separate beyond the difference.

    ¡¸I thought of you as a kid until now so I¡¯m okay with you imitating me. But¡­Michi-kun¡¯s already an adult. You have to search your way and live it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My road?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Just like how I chose Kouzuki old man as my master¡­Michi-kun chose her own lord, right?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­looks down and answers.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think Misuzu-sama will be my lifetime master¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa laughs.

    ¡¸Then¡­we might become enemies someday you know¡­?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­father¡¹

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­and Misuzu might confront¡­?

    The two of them are already thinking of that possibility?!

    ¡¸Father¡­please stop calling me ¡ºMichi-kun¡»already¡¹

    Kudou-chan tells her father.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be father¡¯s ¡ºDisciple¡»anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­you should stop calling me ¡ºfather¡»too¡¹

    The father¡­smiles lonely.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸No¡­father is father. No matter what happens¡­father is my father¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-chan replies.

    ¡¸Kukuku¡­you¡¯re really serious. You¡¯re like Etsuko in that regard¡¹

    Kudou papa talks about his wife¡¯s name¡­

    ¡¸¡­Father, Mama-uesama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oops, that¡¯s not something you have to say, Michi!¡¹

    The father interrupts his daughter¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸¡­Do you know?¡¹

    Kudou papa doesn¡¯t answer.

    After a short pause¡­he speak up.

    ¡¸Papa¡¯s last advice¡­Michi, look for your own ¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Family

    ¡¸¡ºLover¡»is fun¡­but, they won¡¯t last long. ¡ºLove¡»will definitely end. No matter how cute your feelings are, it¡¯ll get old, worse, and rot someday¡¹

    ¡ºLove¡»¡­will end.

    ¡¸But¡­¡ºFamily¡»won¡¯t end. No matter how much time has passed¡­the¡ºdead¡»family is¡ºfamily¡» In exchange, you can¡¯t escape¡­once you become a¡ºfamily¡», that bond will be forever. You can¡¯t just quit from being a ¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡ºFamily¡»¡­doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸¡­I had a relationship with Etsuko since elementary school. We did various bad plays together¡­from bad friends, became lovers, then got married. I thought that she¡¯s my ¡ºfamily¡»but it seems that I¡¯m different for her¡­ Therefore, if the ¡ºlove¡»ends¡­I¡¯m just a fired employee. You can¡¯t do anything about that¡­¡¹

    ¡ºLove¡»and ¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    ¡¸But¡­but still, she¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»for me. I will take care of her for the rest of my life¡­even if she separates from me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    Kudou-chan mutters.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll settle it with that Yamaoka bastard without fail. He made fun of my ¡ºKudou style¡» But, I¡¯ll kick the asses of those who underestimate me! That¡¯s the way I lived¡­!¡¹

    I speak up.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-chan, be my family¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­Misuzu, Megu, Mana¡­Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-neesan, Nagisa, Nei-san, and even Margo-san¡­I¡¯ve decided to make them my ¡ºfamily¡» Those people are important to me like ¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    I look straight at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I want Kudou-chan to be Misuzu and my ¡ºfamily¡» Not just as Misuzu¡¯s vassal¡­but a member of our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Please let me think for a while about that offer¡¹

    Kudou papa laughs then speaks to Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s nice, young people are really direct at anything. Don¡¯t you think so¡­Kuromori-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ignores Kudou papa then looks at Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time¡­we arrive at the ¡ºhouse¡» Go and observe our ¡ºfamily¡»as you want¡­ And if Kudou-san liked it¡­then join our¡ºfamily¡»1 Nobody will force you¡­!¡¹

    As our¡ºhead¡»¡­Minaho-neesan told Kudou-chan.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will take a look¡¹

    Kudou-chan replies seriously¡­

    ¡¸Hmm¡­it¡¯s about time¡¹

    We can see our school beyond the windshield.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­it¡¯s okay to let us off here. Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Kudou papa stopped the car.

    The van with ¡ºKudou detective agency¡»also stops¡­

    ¡¸¡­As expected, you won¡¯t invite me to your castle¡¹

    Kudou papa snorts.

    ¡¸Yes. We don¡¯t let men inside our castle¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey, what about this boy?¡¹

    To that question, Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s our precious¡ºfamily¡»so he¡¯s an exception¡¹

    Kudou papa smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll entrust Michi to you. She¡¯s a bit hardheaded but I think she¡¯s a good woman¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll take care of her¡¹

    Kudou papa opens the driver seat door then goes out.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll continue to watch outside the school site tonight¡­we¡¯ll be intercepting the soldiers of Cesario Viola and Shirasaka family by ourselves¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I will leave it to you. I do trust Kudou-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs then tells Kudou papa.

    ¡¸¡­Stop with the flattery. I¡¯m weak to those¡¹

    Saying that, he closed the door

    Then he heads back to his van without looking back.

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    Kudou-chan leaks her voice while looking at her father¡¯s back from inside the car.

    Just now¡­the father has let go of his daughter.

    The daughter has to be independent from now on.

    ¡­To find her new¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸Tony, open it already! We¡¯ll be camping in this car tonight!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, please spare me from that¡­boss!¡¹

    ¡¸How¡¯s Noma?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s already passed working hours so I think she¡¯s going back home¡¹

    ¡¸Call her back¡­we¡¯ll be monitoring here until morning!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Seriously!?!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop complaining¡­go to the convenience store and buy some milk and bean jam bun!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­let¡¯s buy something more delicious, boss?!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up shut up shut up! It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s milk and bean jam bun when you¡¯re camping!¡¹

    While listening to those voices¡­

    Minaho-neesan goes to the driver seat.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    Kudou-chan nods.

    Our car begins to run.

    Kudou papa¡¯s figure gradually goes smaller.

    ¡¸Father has told me to find my own¡ºKudou style¡»¡­¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s lonely.

    ¡¸I have no idea what I should do. Since childhood¡­I¡¯ve believed father¡¯s teachings, that¡¯s how I lived so far¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸But still¡­looking at Kudou-chan¡¯s father¡¯s way¡­Have you ever thought ¡ºEven though we can fix this¡»?¡¹

    Kudou-chan¡¯s startled when I asked her.

    ¡¸How about changing it from those points first?¡¹

    Kudou-chan nods.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I¡¯ve always thought¡¹

    The light returns in Kudou-chan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Father¡­shouts the name of the skills his enemy craft¡­but that has the risk of biting his tongue. Therefore¡­how about shouting the name of the skill after the enemy has done the technique¡­¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-chan.

    Is it absolute that you have to shout the name of the technique?

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­isn¡¯t that great? Changing those kind of things¡­I think it¡¯ll say that Kudou-chan¡¯s original ¡ºKudou Style¡»¡¹

    But still¡­I think that¡¯ll be her first step.

    That¡¯s why¡­I affirm it.

    I have to push her back¡­

    And maybe, someday she¡¯ll stop shouting the name of techniques her enemy does¡­

    That would really help out a lot

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-sama, I¡¯ve got a request¡¹

    Kudou-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸Please call me¡ºMichi2¡»from now on¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºMichi-kun¡»?¡¹

    A replacement of her father¡­?!

    ¡¸No, not ¡ºMichi-kun¡»¡­I want Yoshida-sama to call me only ¡ºMichi¡»¡¹

    Her big eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸Father¡¯s the only one who can call me ¡ºMichi-kun¡»¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    As expected, she¡¯s lonely¡­

    About parting with her father¡­

    ¡¸Got it, Michi. In exchange, I¡¯ve got a favor to ask¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Yoshida-sama?¡¹

    Michi takes a stance.

    ¡¸Could you stop calling me ¡ºYoshida-sama¡» We¡¯re¡ºallies¡» I feel itchy when you add¡ºsama¡»¡­!¡¹

    Michi smiles when I say that.

    ¡¸Got it¡­Yoshida!¡¹

    Y-Yoshida?!

    ¡¸Uhm¡­as you requested, I¡¯ve removed the¡ºsama¡»¡­but is that not what you mean?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Well fine.

    I¡¯m also calling her Michi¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it¡­best regards, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Same here, my best regards¡­Yoshida!¡¹

    Although she¡¯s younger¡­

    This small and cute girl calling me without any suffix¡­

    Yeah¡­that has a different charm.

    That itself has the worth.

    ¡¸¡­We somehow arrived safely¡¹

    Then our car finally arrived at school.

    Just like earlier, we got from the front entrance.

    Of course, Minaho-neesan¡¯s face is known by the guards so they let us through without saying anything.

    The sky¡¯s colored red sunset¡­

    The time is 5:52PM.

    ¡¸The news will continue at six o¡¯clock and the national broadcast news will be at seven o¡¯clock. We still have to launch an attack¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has stopped the car in the parking space nearest to the school building.

    We get off the car and head to the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Oh, welcome back!¡¹

    Nei-san welcomes us from the monitor room under the principal¡¯s office.

    Nei-san¡­Michi still doesn¡¯t know about her.

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­this is Misuzu¡¯s guard¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know, Kudou Michi-san, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve watched over the fight on the baseball club during lunch¡¹

    Ah¡­the hidden cameras.

    She¡¯s watching from this room.

    But, Nei-san¡¯s way of speaking¡­

    It seems that Michi ha gone to the baseball game and fought with the other team.

    ¡¸I also know¡­You¡¯re Natou Nei-sama, aren¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    Michi also has seen the members of¡ºKuromori¡»from her father¡¯s research file.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Nei-asn! Err¡­Can I call you Mii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please call me as you want¡¹

    ¡¸How does Yo-chan call you?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me then laughs.

    ¡¸Err¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What? I can¡¯t hear it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san.

    Before entering the principal¡¯s office, she was listening to my conversation with Michi on the corridor¡­

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Michi?¡¹

    Nei-san stares at me.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s what I asked from Yoshida¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida? You¡¯re not using a suffix¡¹

    ¡­The hornet¡¯s nest is disturbed!

    ¡¸Nei¡­if you have time to do that then write even more¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s in front of the laptop scolds Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­I¡¯d like you to help out is possible¡¹

    Eh¡­on what?

    Looking at them¡­it¡¯s not just Margo-san and Katsuko-nee, Megu¡¯s also facing a laptop.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, there¡¯s various reddits on the net¡­write some information¡­!¡¹3

    ¡­Write?

    ¡¸¡ºIt seems that Shirasaka Sousuke have raped other idols¡»or¡ºThat idol was raped¡»¡­the contents doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯re just posting to sensationalize Shirasaka¡¯s crimes. Then after writing, paste the address of the video site¡¹

    ¡­Video site?

    Katsuko-nee speaks ahead¡­

    ¡¸Video sharing sites all over the world¡­Margo-sama and I are uploading Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s rape videos! It¡¯s videos of idols that were famous before. We¡¯ll lead the people to there¡­!¡¹

    Oh¡­those Minaho-neesan mentioned that were paid a huge sum of money to have it uploaded.

    Shirasaka¡¯s idol rape videos are uploaded gradually.

    Everyone will watch in curiosity¡­

    Then¡­they¡¯ll know the person named Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡­As a rape demon.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll take a while for the officials of Shirasaka family to erase the video¡­then we¡¯ll upload it to another site. Then, we¡¯ll spread that link. It¡¯ll be a chase¡¹

    Margo-san said with a laugh.

    ¡¸But¡­the effect is already coming out. The internet world is on a small festical. Other than Katsuko and Margo, there are people mirroring the videos too¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said while looking at her own laptop.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­let¡¯s continue this work steadily until seven o¡¯clock¡¹

    As soon as Minaho-neesan says taht¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Access denied!¡¹

    Megu tells Margo-san

    ¡¸Then, use that laptop and change to another line¡­¡¹

    It seems that there are multiple lines passing through.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯m not good with computers¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­Yoshida-kun don¡¯t use it normally, right¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me.

    ¡¸What about Kudou-san¡­?¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Michi.

    ¡¸I¡¯m literate¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, try using that computer¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it!¡¹

    Michi joins the computer front.

    ¡­Err.

    ¡¸What should I do?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks up at me.

    ¡¸In that case, help out preparing dinner¡¹

    ¡­Dinner?

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡¯s doing her best in the kitchen by herself¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana!

    I see¡­letting her write badmouth to her father in the internet is quite¡­

    Katsuko-nee paid regards to it and removed her from this job.

    Although, Megu keeps on typing calmly¡­

    ¡¸Ahn! Another access denied! What¡¯s going on!¡¹

    Megu shouts in confusion!

    ¡¸Hmm, Megumi-chan can rest. Thank you¡­could you go with Yoshida-kun to help Mana-chan?¡¹

    Margo-san tells Megu.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Megu wants to cooperate in staging Shirasaka that much.

    ¡¸It feels pitiful to let Mana prepare dinner alone¡­go with Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Margo-san said kindly.

    ¡¸Yes¡­understood. Yoshi-kun, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Megu holds my hand¡­

    ¡¸Huh¡­where¡¯s Yukino?¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­where is she?

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s there¡¹

    Megu points out.

    ¡­Yukino

    Is on the place where Mana was tied up this morning.

    As expected, she¡¯s wearing a collar¡­

    It¡¯s connected to iron chains.

    Still wearing her tattered uniform¡­

    Her breasts are exposed.

    And she¡¯s just looking at the screen absentmindedly.

    The multiple monitors in the room are displaying videos from television stations being broadcasted.

    Majority of the news stations are continuing their report about ¡ºShirasaka Sousuke¡»again.

    Only the Shirasaka family station is displaying about ¡ºfeature shops where you can eat a large serving for 500 yen¡»

    Minaho-neesan increases the volume of the voice of the station that¡¯s doing a follow-up report.

    ¡º¡­Indeed, this Shirasaka Sousuke is a parasite and a villain in the entertainment world. For example, from what I¡¯ve heard¡­!¡»

    The commentator is speaking passionately.

    The sex videos of Shirasaka¡¯s entertainers flow out steadily¡­

    That has become a hot topic on the internet right now.4

    Those related to entertainment business have reported Shirasaka¡¯s wrongdoings so far¡­

    Right now¡­it¡¯s a¡ºfestival¡»time.

    ¡ºIyaa, that¡¯s unforgivable! That¡¯s absolutely unforgivable! This kind of guy¡­!¡»

    Hearing that there¡¯s a festival, even the hot blooded sports caster came in running.

    It¡¯s already the first news.

    The news about the consecutive rape charges in Australia vanishing.

    The current topic¡­is concentrated on using the Shirasaka¡¯s family name and his position as the head of a major advertising agency, and ¡ºShirasaka Sousuke¡»who tricked entertainers and idols to rape them.

    ¡¸There¡¯s also information we weren¡¯t writing coming out¡­like the list of entertainers participating in Shirasaka¡¯s sex party¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told us the situation in the internet.

    ¡­We have the momentum.

    The air right now is¡ºYou can beat up the man named Shirasaka Sousuke¡»¡­

    Various people who kept silent for a long time has began to reveal their grudge to the internet.

    Among them are former celebrities that were raped by Shirasaka.

    Their family¡­friend.

    The lover of those who were raped¡­

    ¡¸Interesting¡­there¡¯s people who are writing about bribery and tax evasion of Shirasaka Sousuke too¡¹

    I see¡­even the people who have a grudge against Shirasaka.

    They¡¯re starting to talk about Shirasaka¡¯s crimes.

    This outrageous momentum¡­

    The man named Shirasaka Sousuke becomes the enemy of Japan.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all lies¡­Papa!¡¹

    Yukino¡­leaks out a voice of despair.

    ¡¸Now then¡­how long can Shirasaka house hold this¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs coldly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time the flames of hatred burn from Shirasaka Sousuke to the individuals of Shirasaka family itself¡­!¡¹

    1. Kuromori = Mafia ?

    2. Katakana, just like how Kudou papa calls her most of the time until this chapter ?

    3. it¡¯s actually a bulletin board but I thought that reddit will do ?

    4. It¡¯s basically a dark fappening ?

 Chapter 170 : Shuraba and Daily life

    When I go to the kitchen with Megu¡­

    Mana¡¯s staring at the cookbook¡­stiffened.

    Mana¡¯s on her same casual clothes from a while ago.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When I asked her¡­

    ¡¸I intend to make curry¡­or rather, I¡¯ve only made curry¡¹

    Mana is an Ojou-sama¡­she had a maid in her house all this time.

    She doesn¡¯t cook normally.

    ¡¸I can only make curry. Since we¡¯ve made curry during the school camp before¡­¡¹

    Mana said that but¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s not preparing any.

    ¡¸¡­But, I haven¡¯t cooked a large amount¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    She doesn¡¯t know the amount of ingredients.

    When making it at school, the materials are prepared for each group¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach you¡¹

    Megu puts on an apron

    ¡¸Do you know how to make it, Megu?¡¹

    Megu looks in the fridge.

    ¡¸In Yamamine house, mother is working¡­since I was in elementary schools, I prepare meals several times in a week¡¹

    Megu takes out the necessities¡­

    ¡¸Curry rice and salad will do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un!¡¹

    Mana smiles at the entrance of her skilled ¡ºsister¡»

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, can you wash the rice?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­how many counts?¡¹

    Megu points at the rice cooker.

    ¡¸I think filling up that rice cooker will be enough. We just cook once more if it¡¯s not enough¡­?¡¹

    The members of ¡ºKuromori¡»who were staying in this monitor room until a few days ago were only four people, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san and Nei-san.

    Therefore, the rice cooker only has the size for a domestic rice cooker.

    But, there¡¯s five more people, me, Megu, Mana, Michi, and Yukino¡­there¡¯s nine people in total.

    Un¡­we have to cook twice.

    ¡¸Either way, I don¡¯t think everyone will eat together so isn¡¯t that fine? We can eat in order so the one¡¯s next can cook while the first one eats¡¹

    Margo-san and Katsuko-nee are centered on working on the internet.

    This situation will continue until 11 o¡¯clock news.

    Certainly¡­there¡¯s no problem if they take turns at eating.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay if the food disappears in one go?¡¹

    There¡¯s also the case about Cesario Viola right now.

    We¡¯ll be hiding in this school for a while¡­

    We should leave as much food in the refrigerator as possible¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-san has said that you don¡¯t need to mind it!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸The food will be replenished tomorrow¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­How?

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard from Katsuko-neesan too. It seems that we have ordered from the supplier that delivers ingredients to the cafeteria. If it arrives tomorrow, Yoshi-kun and I will bring it to this room¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­tomorrow¡¯s a weekday.

    The food for the remaining consecutive holiday will be brought by the trader.

    Well then, there¡¯s no need to worry.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, let¡¯s make some¡¹

    We make curry while carrying out Megu¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸Ah¡­you put that in later. It¡¯ll just break if you put it ahead of time.¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Megu-oneechan¡¹

    The half-sisters cooking along well.

    Somehow, it feels harmonious as if they were together since they were born.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu turned back to me with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­No, nothing¡¹

    Then, Mana¡­

    ¡¸Did we get Onii-chan¡¯s heart throbbing with our cooking figures?¡¹

    She smiles like a small devil.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, you can touch Mana¡¯s ass or even Megu-oneechan¡¯s ass¡­!¡¹

    Mana flips her own miniskirt.

    Mana¡¯s not wearing any panty.

    When she flipped it up, you can only see her round slippery ass shaped like a fresh egg.

    ¡¸Mana¡­we¡¯re cooking! Don¡¯t take out your ass!¡¹

    Megu scolds her sister.

    ¡¸¡­Well¡¹

    ¡­Seriously

    I embrace Megu from the back.

    ¡¸Geez¡­even Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    Megu feels embarrassed.

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s very sexy when she¡¯s cooking¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    I caress Megu¡¯s tight and firm ass¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yup, it¡¯s great¡¹

    Mana sticks out her ass to me¡­

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­what about Mana?¡¹

    I touch Mana¡¯s ass¡­

    The elasticity of this 14 year old naked butt is amazing.

    The sensation is also different.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s stop for now. We¡¯re close to fire after all¡¹

    Megu said embarrassed.

    ¡¸Then later¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Is kissing no good too?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­it¡¯s fine¡­do it¡¹

    I kissed Megu¡¯s soft lips.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Just that much makes Megu¡¯s face entranced¡­

    ¡¸Onii-chan, Mana too¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s plump an cute lips¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ehehe! Onii-chan, I love you!¡¹

    Looking at their smiles¡­

    I suddenly got worried.

    ¡¸¡­Earlier, Michi¡¯s father has said this¡¹

    I remembered.

    ¡¸Michi¡­Kudou-san?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we¡¯re already allies so she wants to be called Michi, she said¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­Michi-san or Michi-oneechan¡­how should I call her?¡¹

    Mana muhtters.

    ¡¸Then you see¡­in the car on our way back, Michi¡¯s father told me. ¡ºLove will end someday. But family won¡¯t end¡»¡­!¡¹

    If¡ºlove¡»will end¡­

    Then these two will part from me someday?

    ¡¸My, that father is someone that¡¯s different from what he looks¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s t rue¡­¡ºLove¡»will end but ¡ºfamily¡»will always be ¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, it¡¯s great that we¡¯re ¡ºfamily¡»isn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸You see¡­Mana feels very strange right now. During Maika-san¡¯s time¡­she definitely should be Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s daughter and Yukino-san¡¯s sister but¡­that kind of memory is like a movie where it¡¯s not yourself. Surely that¡¯s because Onii-chan made Mana his ¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸My ¡ºfamily¡»is Onii-chan, Megu-oneechan, and Misuzu-oneechan¡­that¡¯s for now. I¡¯d like for the people in¡ºKuromori¡»to accept me sooner Then¡­Mana will become¡ºfamily¡»with everyone¡¹

    Mana smiles innocently.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Mana has become Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡ºsex slave¡»properly Didn¡¯t Yoshi-kun say¡ºShe¡¯s family even if a slave¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­you¡¯re right, Megu-oneechan¡¹

    ¡¸But, don¡¯t let your guard down. Do your best as a¡ºslave¡» Then, surely, Minaho-san and others will be accepting Mana¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    Mana¡¯s already my¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    ¡­from the bottom of her heart

    ¡¸I¡¯m also Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife!¡ºfamily¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸Ah¡­But, I try not to have strange monopolizing tendencies. I know well that Yoshi-kun has other girls. Everyone needs Yoshi-kun. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to mind me strangely. I won¡¯t think that Yoshi-kun¡¯s having sex with other girls as cheating¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, are you sure about that?¡¹

    I¡¯m uneasy.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? What are you worried about?¡¹

    Megu embraces me.

    ¡¸I feel like Megu will abandon me if I do something selfish. No, of course¡­if Megu doesn¡¯t need me anymore, you can always go with someone else¡­!¡¹

    Megu closed my mouth with her lips.

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Forever, we¡¯ll be together forever. Megu is Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife¡­we¡¯re already¡ºfamily¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you worry too much, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana embraces me from behind.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll always be ¡ºfamily¡»forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºFamily¡»doesn¡¯t end

    ¡­¡ºFamily¡»will continue.

    ¡ºFamily¡¯s¡»the only one that¡¯ll stay as ¡ºfamily¡»even if you die¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Curry and rice is done!¡¹

    Coming back to the monitor room¡­

    The war in the monitor screen continues.

    ¡¸Maru-chan and others, go ahead¡­Mii-chan and I are in the middle of a great campaign!¡¹

    Nei-san shouts.

    Looking at the clock¡­it¡¯s past 7o¡¯clock.

    Even the national broadcast news are taking up Shirasaka¡¯s arrest in Australia.

    ¡­Also.

    Though it¡¯s completely forgotten¡­the bribery scandal of Endou¡¯s uncle who¡¯s a councilor.

    Their treatment is small but¡­that¡¯s national news, Endou! You did it!

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯ll take your offer. We¡¯ve got it easier now¡¹

    Margo-san stands up.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve uploaded all of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s videos with the celebrities¡­even if we don¡¯t upload on the video sites, other people will be just spreading it more¡¹

    Taking a dish from Megu¡­she begins to eat curry.

    ¡¸Nei-san and Michi, what are you doing?¡¹

    I asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸Those two are disturbing the information in reddit and twitter. Kudou-san¡¯s amazing, speaking in a mysterious warrior style, posting information from the underground¡­leading Shirasaka¡¯s new image gradually, the people in the board are calling her ¡ºWarrior God¡»

    Michi¡­she had such talents.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been taught by my father how to construct information on the internet. In the past, I also had aliases like ¡ºRed tempest Queen¡»and ¡ºThe light in the tempest¡»¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡­that¡¯s just ¡ºtempest¡»¡­

    Suddenly¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s phone rings.

    ¡¸¡­Hello?¡­Roger!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks to Minaho-neesan¡­!

    ¡¸Ojou-sama! Kyouko-sama said ¡ºCount Zero¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Kyouko-san?

    Margo-san¡¯s master and the first generation guard of¡ºKuromori¡», she¡¯s in Australia.

    There was a contact from Kyouko?Dothnomechey-san?!

    ¡¸¡­We only have now as the timing. ¡ºPlan is go¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko-sama, ¡ºWhisky GO GO!¡»desu!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    What¡¯s going on in Australia?

    ¡¸¡­Margo, check the movement of Shiraska house¡¯s newspaper!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Margo-san puts the curry rice dish on the side then goes back to the computer.

    ¡¸¡­Leave that there, we¡¯ll just eat it later again!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s face goes back to her battle mode.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama! Shirasaka house seems to have made contact with the City Hotel!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shouts.

    ¡­Hotel?

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸¡­They intend to hold a press conference!¡¹

    Press conference¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve confirmed here too. Shirasaka house¡¯s television station¡¯s 10 o¡¯clock news show is broadcasting ¡ºEmergency and special interview¡»it seems¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s 7:30 right now.

    There¡¯s still two and a half hours.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­keep in contact with Kyouko-san in Australia. If the other side sends an image, tell me immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    ¡¸Margo, grab as much information about the press conference as possible¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Nei and Michi-san, instigate the people in the internet and say ¡ºThere¡¯s an outrageous confirmation at the press conference this 10 o¡¯clock¡»and get them interested!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, nari!¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s facing their own computer.

    Minaho-neesan is sticking to the monitor while directing orders to the others.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, let¡¯s go and eat ahead of them¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸But¡­I have to do something.¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s fighting, and yet¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Yoshi-kun has that kind of forte, doesn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Megu smiles gently.

    ¡¸I think so¡­I tried helping out Nei-san a while ago but I have never done posting on reddit¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to do it well¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Rather than that ¡­ let¡¯s eat by the three of us. We need to cook the second batch of rice too¡­surely, Minaho-san and others can¡¯t eat until ten o¡¯clock¡¹

    ¡­Perhaps that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸We just have to do what we can right now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­got it¡¹

    Mana turns to me.

    ¡¸Mana¡­let¡¯s eat¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    The three of us are eating¡­

    Oh, I forgot about Yukino.

    ¡¸Hey, Yukino¡­eat¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s just lying down on the floor limply.

    I put a plate of curry in her side.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t need it¡¹

    She answers without power.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Megu, Mana and I made it¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s glaring at me.

    ¡¸What do you intend on doing after capturing Papa!¡¹

    ¡­I

    For some reason, I remembered what Kudou papa said.

    Kudou papa said¡­¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡¹in rapid succession.

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Everyone has a grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡¹

    Yukino fell silent.

    The television and internet.

    The people of Japan are attacking Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡­is being the object of hatred now.

    ¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan is frightening.

    If ever Shirasaka Sousuke is in Japan.

    Shirasaka might defend himself.

    Shirasaka comes from the distinguished family, his appearance is good¡­since he¡¯s from the advertising agency, it seems that he¡¯s good at talking.

    Even in press interview, internet¡­it was possible to talk about Shirasaka freely¡­

    Good at fooling people¡­among the general public, it¡¯s possible that there are people that will protect Shirasaka.

    But¡­Shirasaka right now is in Australia.

    In Japan, Shirasaka¡¯s crimes are all being talked as¡ºfact¡»¡­

    The person himself can¡¯t refute.

    Rather¡­the bad coping if the Shirasaka house and their news organization¡­they¡¯re dropping Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s reputation even further.

    Right now, there¡¯s no one who will ally with him.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­eat. I¡¯ll leave it here¡¹

    I tell Yukino who¡¯s lying down.

    I can see Yukino¡¯s naked ass from the torn skirt of hers.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s prepare for tomorrow¡¯s lessons!¡¹

    Megu said after she finished eating.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Have you prepared for English?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­At this time?

    ¡¸It is at this time that¡¯s why we have to do it. Tomorrow¡¯s a weekday¡¹

    megu takes out textbooks and dictionary from her bag.

    My textbook is in the locker in the classroom.

    ¡¸But¡­study is. I won¡¯t be going to university anyway¡¹

    I¡¯m going to help out Katsuko-nee and Nagisa on their shop¡­

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t need to go to university, you need to study! If you¡¯re going to do business then you need to be able to calculate¡­you need chemistry on bakery, and if you want to work on flower shop it¡¯s better if you know about biology?¡¹

    Megu strongly insists.,

    ¡¸But¡­English is¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going abroad.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun!¡­you¡¯re my husband but also Misuzu-san¡¯s husband!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a problem if Misuzu-san¡¯s husband can¡¯t speak even English, right? I¡¯m sure that Misuzu-san has a lot of foreign friends!¡¹

    True¡­I feel it¡¯s like that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best together with you¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸Even I am Misuzu-san¡¯s¡ºsister¡». I can¡¯t afford to shame my¡ºsister¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸English¡­then social studies afterwards. History, politics, economy¡­if we don¡¯t have basic knowledge about that, we can¡¯t talk to Misuzu-san¡¯s friends!1¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸Also, national language too¡­we have to learn at least the history of literature¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that all of it?¡¹

    I¡¯m not even studying at all.

    I haven¡¯t done it since the entrance exam.

    My father disappeared after April¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do all of it¡­Yoshi-kun, you said that you¡¯ll make an effort so Mana can be a ¡ºSuper Model¡»right?! Then you also have to make efforts for Misuzu-san¡¯s sake¡­!¡¹

    ¡­For Misuzu?

    ¡­Hmm.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Got it¡­let¡¯s try it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay. I will be studying together with Yoshi-kun¡­okay?!¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸Then¡­Yoshi-kun. I¡¯ll lend you my textbook so take notes of all the English words you don¡¯t know on this page. Then, I¡¯ll look for the definition in English¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I begin my study in English.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, your posture is bad!¡¹

    Megu warned me about my back rounding up.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­I¡¯ll study too!¡¹

    Mana takes out her textbook and notes.

    ¡¸I also have some homework for the consecutive holidays¡­!¡¹

    Mana said that, but.

    ¡¸¡­I know. I can¡¯t go back to school anymore. Shirasaka Sousuke-san is in this news a lot already¡­ But, I have to study. I¡¯ll become a ¡ºSuper Model¡»for Onii-chan¡¯s sake. At least, I need to be able to speak English¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    I pat Mana¡¯s head¡­

    ¡¸When the current uproar ends¡­I¡¯ll ask Minaho-neesan to look for a new school for Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­then I¡¯ll enroll as ¡ºYoshida Mana¡»¡­Onii-chan¡¯s sister!¡¹

    Mana smiles¡­!

    ¡­AT that time.

    The people in the carnage¡­

    ¡¸Minaho, the contents of the press conference is assumed to be like this!¡¹

    Margo-san shouts!

    ¡¸¡­Can we send someone to the press conference?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard¡­Shirasaka house won¡¯t let any but reporters from major media groups enter the hall. They¡¯ll lock out freelance reporters¡¹

    Katsuko-nee interrupts Minaho-neesan and Margo-san¡¯s conversation!

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been asked by a major newspaper publisher¡­a named journalist can participate, can¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee seems to have a secret plan.

    ¡¸Journalist and critic Kaionji-sensei was my guest! That man should have a connection to the newspaper he came from!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He does know the other face of Shirasaka Sousuke, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­he was a regular customer of the old ¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, call him right now! I¡¯ll pay Kaionji-sensei as much as he wants!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee jumps to her phone.

    ¡¸¡­Hello, Kaionji-sensei? It¡¯s me, Katsuko. It has been a while. Yes¡­is Sensei watching over too?¡­That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s case. No¡­we don¡¯t intend to save Shirasaka. It¡¯s the opposite. We¡¯ll be informing only sensei¡­the current news on Shirasaka is all leaked by us. That¡¯s right¡­we have started this to abandon Shirasaka completely. Then, let me get straight to the topic¡­ Actually, we have something we would like to discuss with Sensei¡­!!!¡¹

    The hot night continues!

    1. They did ?

 Chapter 171 : Full body blow!

    ¡¸¡­The Australian rape case victim responded to the negotiations with the lawyer hired by Shirasaka family¡¹

    Margo-san¡­tells us while continuing to eat curry.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­after the appeal to police withdrawal, Shirasaka¡¯s sin in Australia will disappear immediately¡¹

    ¡­He¡¯ll be released by the police?

    ¡¸Of course¡­the victims¡¯ respond in the court is our instruction¡¹

    In Australia¡­Margo-san¡¯s mater, Kyouko?Dothnomechey is moving behind the scenes.

    ¡¸¡­Why did you let them settle it in the court at this stage?¡¹

    Megu asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t that obvious? If we leave him alone¡­Shirasaka Sousuke will be under investigation in Australia, be subject to Australian court and serve in Australian prison¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Since he raped a local girl in Australia¡­

    Obviously, he¡¯ll be judged by the local judiciary.

    ¡¸Minaho wants to make Shirasaka Sousuke fall to hell by her own hands¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­The topic on the internet changed from Shirasaka¡¯s rape case abroad to the entertainment world scandal.

    If Shirasaka comes back to Japan¡­he¡¯ll be aimed by the eyes of hatred from all Japan.

    ¡¸Also¡­it¡¯s a¡ºtrap¡»for the Shirasaka head family¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºTrap¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­well, look forward to the press conference¡¹

    Then¡­Katsuko-nee raised her face from the laptop.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama! It¡¯s done! Everything¡¯s prepared!¡¹

    Minaho-san looked back.

    ¡¸¡­What about Kaionji-sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve sent the outline of the report. When will we contact the police?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can do it at 10 o¡¯clock. Do it at the same time the press conference starts¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll mail both the Tokyo police and Shisuoka police!¡¹

    What will they tell the police?

    ¡¸Well done¡­Katsuko, take a rest. Take a meal before it gets cold¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What about Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­don¡¯t want to eat anything tonight¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Should I prepare supplements?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­please. I can¡¯t afford to fall down on the last moment¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes are shining brightly.

    A twelve year¡ºrevenge¡»?¡­

    Today¡­it¡¯ll come to reality.

    ¡¸Nei and Kudou-san, take turns in resting¡­you have to get active by 10 o¡¯clock¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san and Michi continues to guide the public opinion in the internet as usual¡­

    ¡¸¡­I can go later, Mii-chan, go and eat first!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Consent acknowledged no Sukezaemon!¡¹

    ¡­Michi.

    Just what kind of character are you playing on the internet¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s ¡ºRuson Sukezaemon¡»and ¡ºBerodashi Chonma¡»and ¡ºOno¡¯s Little Sister¡¯s elder sister¡»are the three names I¡¯m performing right now¡¹

    Michi, reports with confidence.

    ¡¸Is that so, that¡¯s tough. Here, curry and rice¡¹

    Megu smiles then handed Michi the meal

    ¡¸I¡¯m indebt to you¡­!1¡¹

    Staying in her samurai language for some reason¡­Michi kept eating.

    ¡¸Haa¡­My shoulders are stiff¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes over.

    ¡¸Hey¡­massage my breasts~¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while looking at me.

    ¡¸No¡­you said that your shoulders are stiff right? What does the breast have to do with this?!¡¹

    ¡¸My breasts are heavy so my shoulders get stiff¡­!2¡¹

    Katsuko-nee approaches me¡­1

    ¡¸Or rather¡­I just want you to touch me¡¹

    ¡­Can¡¯t be helped.

    I massage Katsuko-nee¡¯s breasts on top of her clothes¡­

    ¡­Un.

    It¡¯s really big.

    What¡¯s with this volume?

    ¡¸Hey¡­did you know that it feels good to have sex when you¡¯re tired?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers in my ears¡­

    ¡¸Love me tonight okay!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸No¡­I want to be loved by you. Isn¡¯t that fine? Dear¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, got it¡¹

    I also whisper in Katsuko-nee¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸Hey, what are you whispering?!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s glaring at us.

    ¡¸Ah, Mana-chan can join in too. I¡¯m in the mood to make love with a small girl!¡¹

    The long asleep sexual beast seems to have woken up.

    ¡¸¡­What are you talking about?¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸Err¡­Katsuko-nee wants to have sex with me tonight¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Katsuko-san did a lot it seems. Got it¡­I can do it tomorrow morning¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t we promise to have sex in the school building? But, I¡¯m scared at the school at night so let¡¯s just do it before others come to school¡­!¡¹

    Megu seems to be completely motivated.

    ¡¸Got it¡­promise¡¹

    I just accept everything.

    I kiss Megu¡­!

    ¡¸Ah, me too, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana clings to me¡­so I give her too.

    ¡¸I want it too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too¡­!

    ¡¸Yo-chan, what are you doing! Come here and give us food!¡¹

    Nei-san shouts.

    I¡­

    Go towards Nei-san in front of her PC¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    Nei-san turned to me.

    Then, I kissed her softly¡­

    ¡¸¡­I can finally see Yo-chan¡¯s face up close¡¹

    Nei-san whispers to me¡­

    ¡¸It was lonely being alone¡­geez!¡¹

    I embrace Nei-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san coil her hands to my back.

    We kissed once again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡­Ten o¡¯clock.

    Shirasaka family, owner of a news company¡­also have a television station.

    They should be broadcasting news by 10 o¡¯clock if it was the usual but¡­

    Today, they just put out the opening title then immediately switched to the press conference room screen.

    The chairperson of the interview isn¡¯t the usual caster of the usual news show¡­

    It¡¯s the greatest announcer director in the TV station¡­

    ¡¸My¡­Shirasaka Moritsugu is there¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    True¡­at the center of the table in the screen.

    Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu, the head of Shirasaka family, and the chairman of the newspaper company is sitting.

    His face always come out when the pro baseball gets in trouble so even I know his face.

    His alias is ¡ºSakamori¡»

    Age¡­early 70¡¯s.

    Pure white hair and golden glasses.

    He¡¯s having good meals? His skin looks glossy.

    Alias¡­¡ºSilver Hair demon¡»

    Other aliases¡­¡ºJapan¡¯s representative on elderly causing troubles¡»¡ºKing of the Aged¡»¡ºThe boss of elders¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s basically ¡ºI want to get out¡»since it¡¯s a ¡ºpain in the neck¡»if his own opinion won¡¯t pass through¡­he won¡¯t be satisfied unless he turns over the situation with his own hand¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explained so¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then, we will start the conference. You can ask the questions later. Then, first¡­Chairman Shirasaka Moritsugu has something to report to everyone¡¹

    The announcer in sight took the first shot.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka here¡¹

    Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu twists his mouth in displeasure then began to talk.

    ¡¸Right now, my nephew¡­Shirasaka Sousuke seems to have very dishonorable rumors coming out about him. However, this are all just groundless rumors filled with malice¡­first, I would like you all to recognize that¡­¡¹

    ¡ºSakamori¡»¡­seems to intend to completely deny the doubt in Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸I will speak in behalf of Shirasaka family. This are all a conspiracy by someone in order to trample Shirasaka Sousuke and the Shirasaka family¡¯s honor. Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke and us are innocent¡­I swear to god that we¡¯re not involved in the illegal acts as the rumors say¡¹

    He said something big again.

    ¡¸First¡­the case of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s arrest in Australia¡­just earlier, the Australian family who complained about Shirasaka Sousuke has withdrawn their complaint. Shirasaka Sousuke was falsely accused and despite not committing any sin¡­he was arrested by mistake. A misidentified arrest. The case of possession of child pornography has a different suspect¡­it has nothing to do with him¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡­So that¡¯s what you came up?

    ¡¸Currently, we¡¯re sending a protest against the Australian police. Also, we are prepared to sui those Australians who caused an unjustified appeal to Shirasaka Sousuke. No¡­the local people might not be the wrong here. This incident were planned to damage Shirasaka Sousuke and Shirasaka family¡¯s honor. It means that you people were caught in their plans. This is outrageous! I¡¯m very furious!¡¹

    ¡ºSakamori¡»reveals an unpleasant expression.

    ¡¸If you continue your unpleasant reports about Shirasaka Sousuke and us, we will have to respond. Television stations, radio, newspaper, and of course, the reporters and commentators as well, if you want to make an appeal then please do! If you people will make an unjustified attack to Shirasaka house, we will fight with determination. We¡¯ll return it 10,000 fold so wait for us!¡¹

    The press conference room quiets down.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s all from me¡¹

    ¡ºSakamori¡»tells the reporters as he scowl at them.

    ¡¸Then, we will begin our question and answer session. If you have any question then please raise your hands¡­please state your name and affliation¡¹

    Several people raises their hands.

    ¡¸Yes¡­you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I¡¯m *** from Saito TV. Shirasaka Sousuke seems to have rumors about having shameless acts with celebrities apart from his Australian case¡­¡¹

    Another person takes the microphone instead of ¡ºSakamori¡»

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Ohata, the legal adviser of Shirasaka family. There is a report about Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke having sexual relationship with specific people from entertainment¡­or that he¡¯s sponsoring some sexual parties¡­that is all not true. Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke has nothing to do with any of those¡¹

    The old lawyer completely denied it¡­

    ¡¸However¡­there are a number of sexual images with a person that seems to be Shirasaka Sousuke released on the internet. Among them, I heard that there¡¯s a person who seemed to be a minor being treated violently¡­¡¹

    The reporter still clings to it.

    ¡¸Eh, It would be troublesome to say ¡ºthought to be¡»and ¡ºcan be seen¡»based on speculations. I don¡¯t know what kind of videos are flowing but¡­Do you have a firm evidence that will confirm that the person in the video is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­you can see it in the video. The person in it looks very similar to Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡¸Saying that it¡¯s similar isn¡¯t a proof that it¡¯s the person himself¡­!¡¹

    The old lawyer turned it down.

    ¡¸I am convinced that someone that looks very much like M.r Shirasaka Sousuke commits this shameless videos then cowardly traps Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke to the crimes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, in one of our data collection, one of the women in the leaked videos has already retired in the entertainment industry¡­if the video is real, she can testify that the man in the video who used violence on her is Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke on his young days¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you intend to say but that is not true. It¡¯s impossible to prove that the person in the video is Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke by just her testimony. You don¡¯t know if someone paid her to say that¡¹

    Un¡­he intends to deny it with all his strength.

    ¡¸** From Osaki Newspaper. A part of the report says that Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke has a relationship with a crime syndicate, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand the¡ºPart of the report¡», please give me the name of the company that made such a report. I will make a proper response¡¹

    The reporter fell silent from the words of the lawyer.

    ¡­In the end.

    The incident in Australia is a false charge. A mistaken arrest. Shirasaka Sousuke is innocent so the appeal was withdrawn.

    The leaked videos related to the entertainment industry doesn¡¯t reflect Shirasaka Sousuke. You should show evidence that it¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke

    If there¡¯re other suspicions¡­I will appeal that¡¯s just ridiculous.

    It seems that¡¯s what the Shirasaka house wants to push.

    ¡¸It¡¯s completely a Shirasaka house¡¯s way¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    ¡¸They think that they can deceive everyone with the power of Shirasaka house¡¯s power¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºSakamori¡»is sitting on the center of the table in the screen¡­

    He¡¯s staring at the reporters with mocking eyes.

    He¡¯ll never allow anyone to dishonor Shirasaka family¡­

    He¡¯ll crush them thoroughly and expell them from the press¡­

    ¡¸¡­Can I ask a question?¡¹

    One person¡­a gray elderly man raised his hand.

    A white mustache¡­fat old man

    He looks Santa Claus.

    ¡¸¡­Go on¡¹

    The chairman allows that person¡­

    ¡¸I came here as the representative of *** newspaper today. I¡¯m Kaionji¡¹

    That person is Kaionji-san?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Katsuko£¡Margo£¡Nei£¡¡¹

    At that moment¡­Minaho-neesan issues an order!

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    The three moves their hand to the keyboard immediately.

    ¡¸Why is a famous journalist like you appearing in such a conference?¡¹

    ¡ºSakamori¡»speaks to Kaionji-san himself.

    ¡¸In the end, no incident has hapened. My nephew is innocent. What happened today is just a ¡ºfuss¡» I don¡¯t think there¡¯s no news worth having here¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Kaionji-san speaks to ¡ºSakamori¡»

    ¡¸I think this incident is just the tip of the iceberg¡­¡¹

    Then¡­he takes out a file from the bag.

    ¡¸In my data collection¡­I found Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke commiting a murder case¡­!¡¹

    Kaionji-san makes a sensational remark from the start.

    The surroundings becomes noisy immediately.

    ¡¸Youuuu! What do you mean, saying something as ridiculous as such?!¡¹

    ¡ºSakamori¡»lost his temper.

    He yelled at Kaionji-san loudly.

    ¡¸Thirteen years ago¡­in Kanagawa prefecture, a 12 year old girl was kidnaped. This person was kidnaped, confined, raped, prostituted, killed and disposed by Mr. Shiraska Sousuke¡¹

    Kaionji-san speaks calmly.

    ¡¸¡­W-Where¡¯s the evidence!¡¹

    ¡ºSakamori¡¯s¡»roar echoes in the hall.

    ¡¸The proof will be dug up by the Shizuoka prefectural police¡¹

    ¡­Dug up?

    ¡¸A person involved with Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke that time gave me an in-depth report. The same thing has already been sent to the Tokyo police and Shizuoka police. The name of the victim is Yuzuki Naomi-san¡¹

    ¡­Yuzuki Naomi?

    ¡­It¡¯s Minaho-neesan dead sister.

    ¡¸It¡¯s written in the report that Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke has buried the girl in Shirasaka¡¯s family lot in Shizuoka prefecture. The location is specific¡­!¡¹

    Kaionji-san said.

    ¡¸Before long¡­the corpse will be discovered by the police. I think it¡¯s already white bones but¡­her hand is holding a stainless steel plate. The person who wrote this report confesses that the metal plate has Naomi-san¡¯s name and Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s name engraved in the metal plate¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan stands gallantly¡­

    She¡¯s staring at the screen quietly.

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡­You

    For this twelve years¡­

    You¡¯ve been waiting for this day to come¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fabricated! That¡¯s ridiculous!!!¡¹

    ¡ºSakamori¡»shouts¡­!

    ¡¸What kind of fabrication can you do on a corpse that¡¯s buried under the soil for 12 years!¡¹

    Kaionji-san shouts back¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­let¡¯s just wait for the police announcement silently. The excavation by the police should prove that Naomi-san¡¯s body has been holding Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s name for 12 years¡­!¡¹

    At that time¡­

    Margo-san¡­Katsuko-nee¡­and Nei-san¡¯s hands are¡­

    Leaking Naomi-san¡¯s images in the internet.

    Before she was kidnapped¡­a photo of a cute girl.

    The videos and photos when Shirasaka Sousuke raped her out of her virginity.

    The 12 years old girl got pregnant, and her stomach got bit.

    And the photo when she died.

    ¡­Then.

    The photo of her body buried in the soil.

    ¡¸¡­My late mother has issued a¡ºMissing notice¡»about Naomi to the police ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­!

    ¡¸In short¡­she¡ºdisappeared¡» There¡¯s no death report anywhere. No¡­they can¡¯t let out!!!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­!

    ¡¸I¡­I buried Naomi with my own hands. In Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s villa in Shizuoka. I also carved the stainless plate¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­!

    ¡¸I swore¡­I swore that I will definitely avenge her!!!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­!

    ¡¸I use the materials left in¡ºKuromori¡»for my ¡ºrevenge¡»for Naomi! Naomi died after all¡­! There¡¯s a lot of people living normally¡­have a family. But¡­Naomi and mother are no longer in this world. I¡¯m the only one living in my family. That¡¯s why¡­I made¡ºNaomi¡¯s death¡»my last trump card¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    Hold Minaho-neesan¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be with Minaho-neesan for always¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸We¡­we are Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at my face¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡¹

    Then she smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Now then, we¡¯re at the crucial moment. For us, and for Shirasaka house too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares at ¡ºSakamori¡»in the screen again¡­

    ¡¸The Australian rape case¡­maybe a national disgrace but the concern of the whole world is thin. The entertainment world scandal gathers a lot of people¡¯s attention but that¡¯s all. But¡­kidnaping, rape, confinement, and murder of a 12 years old girl¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes sparkle¡­!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s absolutely unforgivable!¡¹

    1. Michi is speaking in Samurai language, ask your local weeabo ?

    2. Here comes the classic huge tit problems ?

 Chapter 172 : Ripple of the events

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the collection of my materials. There will be a copy distributed to the journalist around here so¡­please, see it with your own eyes¡¹

    Saying that, Kaionji-san sat down.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, I¡¯m very sorry but we¡¯re about to end the conference soon¡¹

    The speaker declares the end of the conference.

    ¡¸¡­Please wait a moment!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, please make a comment about the case given just now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is the kidnapping and murder of the girl true?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey, reply!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you running, hey!¡¹

    Shirasaka Moritsugu escapes his seat from the screams of the reporters¡­

    The news program changes from the press conference back to studio.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, even I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. We¡¯ll be arranging our information¡­¡¹

    The announcer desperately tries to smooth over the place¡­

    Shirasaka Moritsugu who¡¯s the head of Shirasaka family has¡ºproclaimed innocence¡»to cover up the criminal relative of his¡­you can only see it as him escaping from the famous journalist telling the truth.

    ¡¸The net has a great reaction¡­they¡¯ve gotten outrageous when they accessed about Naomi-san¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s upload to more video sites. Nei-sama and Kudou-sama, please lead them¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives out instructions.

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly sir!¡¹

    Once again, the fight in the internet begins¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­they came now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸What did¡­?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka family seems to have hired a professional on internet. They¡¯re desperately deleting the videos we¡¯re uploading¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re already here too~! They¡¯re defending the Shirasaka family with a frightful force!¡¹

    ¡¸Same here, it¡¯s writing as the ¡ºsecond self¡»¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­

    Anyway, it seems that the battle in the net seems to continue.

    ¡¸But, since this evening¡­we¡¯ve been building up the image that Shirasaka Sousuke is a bad human. They can¡¯t easily change the public opinion in the internet that easily¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes.

    ¡¸¡­Gufufu¡¹

    Nei-san suddenly laughs.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, Yo-chan¡­there¡¯s one guy who stick to me too much who¡¯s writing his opinion defending the Shirasaka family¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸Then, I wrote pretending to be that guy.¡¹ ¡ºLeader, what should we do? Whatever we write, their opinions don¡¯t change¡»¡­!¡¹

    Wow¡­

    Did the professional opponents fell into our hands?¡­

    ¡¸Yay¡­they ran away! It¡¯s my win~!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s happy but¡­

    I don¡¯t get the internet world.1

    ¡¸I stand up in the enemy¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke support thread and thoroughly damaged him¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Michi.

    Why are you a fundamentally ¡ºpainful child¡»¡­

    ¡¸Yup¡­as I thought. This is an advantageous situation. Naomi-san¡¯s videos are spreading. When it comes to this, the people employed by Shirasaka house won¡¯t be able to erase it¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san seems to be convinced on victory.

    ¡­And.

    The date changed¡­May 2, 00:03.

    All of the television stations have an urgent news coming up.

    ¡ºShizuoka prefectural police department discovers a skeleton buried in a villa owned by Shirasaka Sousuke¡»

    Twelve years after her death¡­

    Naomi-san was finally dug up from the earth.

    The remains were discovered just as Kaionji-san¡¯s distributed reports say¡­

    The press began to report all the details of the case at once.

    There¡¯s nothing that relates to the existence of the prostitution organization¡ºKuromori¡»

    Twelve years ago¡­the pedophile pervert Shirasaka Sousuke has abducted Yuzuki Naomi (Age 12) on her way home then confined her.

    After she was raped, Shirasaka Sousuke forced her to prostitution.

    When Naomi-san got pregnant¡­she got killed¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke buried her in the villa he owns¡­

    That was the scenario drawn by Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸¡­I buried Naomi there. With my own hands.¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters¡­

    ¡¸I also had a body that can¡¯t take in customers anymore. Ordered by Shirasaka, Naomi was to be buried by the underlings of a gang¡­so I came with them¡¹

    ¡­Minaho, nee-san

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t easy¡­I gave them fellatio multiple times along the way¡­I butter up those thugs¡­so they brought her to Shirasaka¡¯s villa. Shirasaka¡¯s instruction was to ¡ºBury her int he mountains of Shizuoka¡»but¡­¡ºIt¡¯s troublesome to carry her in the mountains isn¡¯t it?¡»,¡ºI hate how Shirasaka-san always acts bossy. We should bury her under Shirasaka-san¡¯s villa instead?¡»I instigated those thugs little by little¡­ I didn¡¯t say that the corpse was my sister¡¹

    That is the day where her revenge has began.

    ¡¸It was dusk. The thugs and I dug a hole¡­the wound in my stomach still hurts but I desperately scooped with the shovel. Then¡­Naomi who¡¯s wrapped in a huge vinyl sheet was put in the hole¡­ Her body was completely stiff. Naomi was wrapped in the vinyl naked so she won¡¯t be identified¡­I want to see her face but¡­the thugs would be suspicious if I looked at her and cried so I didn¡¯t. I still regret that even now¡¹

    The sixteen year old girl buries the corpse of her thirteen year old sister.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a small white flower blooming in the vicinity¡­I picked it up and offered it to Naomi¡¯s remains. Since her hands were coming out of the vinyl sheet¡­I had her grip the plate with the name of Shirasaka Sousuke carved in it. Then I put on the soil. I buried Naomi. When I finished burying her, it was completely nighttime¡­¡¹

    Then¡­twelve years have passed.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san!¡¹

    Megu¡­shouts in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Please also leak out my mother¡¯s videos!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Keiko-san¡¯s videos too?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸My mother doesn¡¯t have anyone but me. Please release the videos of Mother kidnapped by Shirasaka Sousuke, raped, and killed on the internet!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸If I recall¡­those who killed two and above will have a death penalty in Japan, right?¡¹

    Hearing Megu¡¯s words¡­

    Yukino who¡¯s limped out got startled.

    ¡¸You¡­do you intend to kill my Papa!?¡¹

    Megu and Yukino¡­the sisters glare at each other¡­

    ¡¸¡­If I can turn it to death penalty then I will put him to the sentence!¡¹

    Megu shouts!

    ¡¸That¡¯s bullshit! Why does Papa have to be sentenced to death!¡¹

    Yukino shouts!

    ¡¸He killed my mother!¡¹

    Megu shouts at Yukino with a rough voice!

    Minaho-neesan speaks to Megu¡­

    ¡¸¡­We can¡¯t Megumi. I won¡¯t leak Keiko-san¡¯s videos¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t let the women who belong to the former ¡ºKuromori¡»have a useless worry¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said clearly¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s Naomi so they will allow it¡­everyone knows that she¡¯s my little sister. That¡¯s why¡­they will understand that this is Yuzuki Minaho¡¯s personal revenge¡­¡¹

    Personal revenge

    ¡¸There are those among the retired¡ºwomen¡»I can¡¯t contact anymore. I think they want to completely forget about their prostitute past. Even the people who I know their locations¡­there¡¯s hardly anyone that knows Megumi is with me right now. Have you considered what will they think if I let out Keiko-san¡¯s videos among those people¡­?¡¹

    Everyone will misunderstand that their videos might also be leaked?!

    That Minaho-neesan could chase Shirasaka Sousuke¡­she¡¯ll indiscriminately use videos of¡ºwomen¡»who were treasured by ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let out anything else but Naomi¡¯s. Also, we have to thoroughly hide anything that suggest the existence of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    That is Minaho-neesan¡¯s pride as the manager of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Also¡­I don¡¯t want to give Shirasaka Sousuke a death sentence¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks up at the monitor.

    The news turned to ¡ºSpecial news report¡»¡­and they continue to report the incident.

    The screen reflects Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s face grinning portrait photo, where did they get that?

    ¡¸I¡¯d like Shirasaka to live the remainder of his life in suffering¡­! Smeared in humiliation and disgrace¡­I want him to keep living miserably bathing in the eyes of hatred of people¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Kaionji-sensei, Thank you very much¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls Kaionji-san as thanks.

    ¡ºNo, in the end, I got a scoop so I¡¯m the one who should say thanks¡»

    Kaionji-san¡¯s voice flows from the speaker of the room.

    Katsuko-nee seems to have connected the phone to the aux of the room.

    ¡¸Please wait for a moment¡­I will be sending the phone to Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands the phone to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Thank you for the troubles, Kaionji-sama¡­The reward will be transferred to your account¡¹

    ¡ºNo¡­I just told Katsuko-kun just now¡­this case is something delicious I have obtained¡­rewards are unnecessary¡»

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Instead of money¡­could you let me publish this case as a book?¡¹

    ¡­Book.

    Naomi-san¡¯s death and Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s crime will become a book.

    ¡ºI have already taken offers from several companies¡­¡»

    Minaho-neesan thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I will leave the decision to you. However, I will be deciding the contents¡­¡»

    ¡ºI know¡­this event also has Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»involved in it, right?¡»

    Kaionjo-san seems to have seen the background of the incident.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m taking his cooperation¡¹

    Minaho-neesan affirms it.

    ¡ºKouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»aim is to deprive Shirasaka family of their newspaper company, isn¡¯t it? No, it¡¯s him so he might be also aiming at rebuilding the baseball world at once¡»

    ¡¸We do not know Kouzuki-sama¡¯s thoughts¡­I¡¯m just filled with my own personal ¡ºrevenge¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºHmm¡­well, let¡¯s leave it to that. Although I feel sorry to hurry¡­Could you make a report with a bit more of your¡ºfacts¡»in this case and send it tomorrow?¡»

    Kaionji-san said¡­

    ¡ºActually, I am invited to a variety show tomorrow¡­I¡¯d like to know the outline before that. After all, this incident seems to be a scoop that I secretly gathered and caught. I will hand the report you will have from you and hand it over to other media¡­that was the instruction. If I only know so foew about the incident, I can¡¯t go to the variety show, won¡¯t I?¡»

    ¡¸I will make it by tomorrow morning and send it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸By the way, Minaho-kun¡­¡¹

    Kaionji-san changes the subject.

    ¡º¡ºKuromori¡»¡­won¡¯t reopen anymore¡­?!¡»

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re not in a situation where we can answer¡¹

    ¡º¡­I see. True. ¡ºKakka¡»and I¡­liked the ¡ºKuromori tower¡»before that Shirasaka house¡¯s brat enters. It was completely ruined by that bastard¡­at that time, it was us, the regular customer¡¯s responsibility for not stopping that man at those times. I think it¡¯s inexcusable¡­!¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­it is not something to worry about¡¹

    ¡ºWhen¡ºKakka¡»has selected you¡­I think that the ¡ºKuromori¡»has regained a bit of it¡¯s radiance from the past. If you didn¡¯t find prostitutes with charm and talent like Nagisa-kun and Katsuko-kun¡­I think that I¡¯ll never stretch my legs to come to ¡ºKuromori¡»again¡»

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡ºTherefore¡­now that we¡¯re able to completely eliminate Shirasaka Sousuke¡­it would be a pleasure to revive¡ºKuromori tower¡»under your arms¡­!¡»

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t decided our future plans yet¡­however¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ll completely cut ties from this world¡­!¡¹

    Kaionji-san¡­

    ¡ºThat¡¯s regrettable¡­however, that might not be inexcusable¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­I myself is a woman who¡¯s originally not suited to managing the prostitution mansion¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡ºIt was a very interesting show. I enjoyed it very much¡­Minaho-kun¡»

    The call that was taken last was from Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡ºYour production is wonderful. As expected¡­you have the talent¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»low voice flows from the speaker.

    ¡¸That is because Kouzuki-sama has cooperated¡­the one who appealed the Shizuoka police to hasten their excavation of the corpse was Kouzuki-sama, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹

    ¡ºYeah¡­That kind of suspense is boring so I had it develop faster¡­¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»declares that Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡ºrevenge¡»is¡ºsuspense¡»¡­

    ¡ºHowever, that was brilliant¡­Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu just entered the Jounan women¡¯s medical college earlier. The top of the mass media is imitating the politician feeling bad and sent to hospital, that is outrageous¡»

    ¡­Oh

    Even though nothing¡¯s wrong¡­he flew to the hospital because he was afraid of the media chasing him.

    Well, that would be a big annoyance to the other patients.

    It¡¯s also inexcusable for him to use the hospital room for that reason¡­

    ¡ºAt most¡­it has gotten easier thanks to that. There¡¯s a coup in Shirasaka house happening in the gap Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu is hospitalized. Mr. Moritsugu¡¯s on a downfall. I recommend a guy without popularity to be the next head of the family. If this continues, we can divide the Shirasaka family and let it decline¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks the plan smoothly¡­

    Yukino¡¯s listening in blank surprise.

    ¡ºEven for newspaper companies¡­they probably won¡¯t let the people of Shirasaka family be the director the same way until now. The new representative will put under my tone. With this, that newspaper will become mine¡­Thank you, Minaho-kun. It is all thanks to you¡»

    Just as Kaionji-san says¡­Mr. Kouzuki¡¯s aim was the newspaper company.

    ¡ºIn regards to this, I want to thank you¡­what do you wish?¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama has already given his help to me¡¹

    ¡º¡­About Cesario Viola¡¯s case?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered calmly.

    ¡¸You have already sent Kudou-san as support to us¡¹

    The image from the surveillance camera¡­

    It¡¯s reflecting Kudou papa outside the school¡­

    Kudou papa¡¯s subordinate, Toni-san, has stopped the minivan in the backline of the baseball club ground.

    It was the place where we took lunch.

    Ah¡­I see Noma-san.

    She was able to join up safely.

    ¡­But.

    Kudou-papa, building a bonfire at that place¡­

    He¡¯s making barbecue on the bonfire.

    Is that okay to put fire on that place?

    Oh¡­a policeman in bicycle came.

    Uwa¡­he¡¯s angry.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s seriously apologizing.

    ¡­Seriously.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t need to think about Cesario Viola. I won¡¯t allow such an evil criminal come to Japan. He will be exterminated by all means even if I have to mobilize all the organizations I have¡­!¡»

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»said.

    ¡¸Kudou-san, isn¡¯t with Kouzuki Security Service, is he?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡ºFor the time being, I have three groups underground and two people are already died on duty. He¡¯s quite a formidable enemy¡»

    ¡­Two people were killed?

    I see¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»other groups are in war.

    That is so Viola and others won¡¯t appear in front of us¡­

    ¡º¡­Then, about tomorrow. As planned¡­I will call Shirasaka house and Ichikawa-kun to¡ºmake a deal¡» Even if it isn¡¯t Mr. Moritsugu in Shirasaka family¡­it¡¯ll be a new head. They will be making a deal with my agency and you without informing Mr. Moritsugu and his aides. There won¡¯t be any stage for the people in Shirasak clan appealing for Mr. Moritsugu¡¯s fall¡»

    If a man of power like Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»makes a deal with them¡­they can¡¯t overturn the fact somehow.

    On the contrary, if Shirasaka Moritsugu makes a remark¡¸I don¡¯t know this so this promise is ineffective¡¹¡­He¡¯ll be put to shame by¡ºKakka¡»

    No¡­¡ºKakka¡»will ignore Mr. Moritsugu, then call to make a deal with the next head of Shirasaka family¡­

    As long as¡ºKakka¡»accepts that person¡­Mr. Moritsugu will have a difficulty reinstated.

    ¡ºHowever¡­the venue will be changed from, the first scheduled National Theater¡»

    Kakka said.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t invite Cesario Viola on the long awaited Konpeki style symposium. The leaders of government and financial circle of Japan will be gathering there. The security is perfect but I can¡¯t possibly risk of those children be exposed to danger¡»

    ¡­True

    If they make an attack at that place, it¡¯ll be a problem.

    ¡ºTherefore¡­the venue will be on the capital hotel¡»

    ¡­Capital Hotel?

    ¡ºAfter the presentation¡­how about 9PM?¡»

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸¡­You plan to lure Viola to the capital hotel¡¹

    ¡º¡­As expected of Minaho-kun. It helps me that you understand it quickly¡»

    ¡­Lure?

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve already prepared the hotel side. Tomorrow night, I will be renting the hotel. The whole hotel is owned by me though¡­!¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»laughs.

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s where I want to make a consultation¡»

    Minaho-neesan interrupts ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»words

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Nei?¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. A good¡ºtrap¡»needs a suitable¡ºbait¡»¡­!¡»

    ¡­I see

    If Nei-san appears¡­

    Cesario Viola will definitely come.

    ¡­But.

    The danger naturally reaches Nei-san¡­!

    ¡ºI¡¯d like to see her face at least once too¡­your secret child¡­the face of the girl who had the famous American criminal chase to Japan¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Kuzuki-sama¡­I feel sorry to say but¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Nei isn¡¯t a product of¡ºKuromori¡»at all¡­!¡¹

    1. Hey, that¡¯s hell you¡¯re looking into ?

 Hey, thatâ€™s hell youâ€™re looking into ?

    I can hear¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»laughing voice from the speaker¡­

    ¡º¡­Well fine. I will be on the hotel tomorrow as well. I have the resolution to stand as Cesario Viola¡¯s target

    ¡­So he¡¯s asking to bring Nei-san as a lure?

    Nei-san speaks to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, Sensei¡­if we can kill Mr. Viola with that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san.

    Both her parents and her brother were killed by Cesario Viola¡­

    Minaho-neesan looks at Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­we¡¯ll bring Nei tomorrow¡­¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸Everyone has to get ready. Also, we can¡¯t hide here forever can we? If we can repel Cesario Viola with that¡­!¡¹

    It seems Minaho-neesan intends to gamble everything in the tomorrow¡¯s trap in the hotel.

    ¡ºRest assurd¡­you will be guarded tomorrow. There¡¯s nothing to worry¡­!¡»

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»said¡­

    This person talks like he¡¯s just playing a game¡­

    To be honest¡­I can¡¯t trust him.

    ¡ºYamaoka¡¯s¡ºKouzuki Security Service integrated security department¡»and¡­Kudou¡¯s¡ºGuard department¡» I will know who¡¯s the capable one here¡­!¡»

    ¡­Look

    Even in this situation¡­

    He¡¯s making them compete on purpose¡­

    ¡ºAnyway¡­I¡¯m looking forward for tomorrow. I will contact the person in charge about the details on the ¡ºdeal¡»with Shirasaka house later. ¡­Then¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­thank you, Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    Then¡­the call ends.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Margo, Katsuko, your opinions?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan always listen to the opinion of the two when she¡¯s hesitating.

    ¡¸¡­To be honest, I think it¡¯s a good idea if we can settle this in one go, but¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s expression is subtle¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san¡¯s fighting power can¡¯t be perfect at all¡­I think that they only have fifty percent chance on completely destroying Mr. Viola¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸But¡­as promised with Kouzuki-sama, we have to take Nei-sama tomorrow¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama thinks that this is just a game but¡­we know another person who thinks like that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Who¡¯s that?

    ¡¸Right¡­considering Mr. Viola¡¯s personality, he¡¯d rather be willing to play Kouzuki-sama¡¯s game¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan reached a conclusion.

    ¡¸Rather¡­we can think that we¡¯ll be safe here and until we arrive at the hotel tomorrow¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says¡­

    ¡¸No¡­That¡¯s not the case. Cesario Viola certainly loves playing games but¡­his aide thinks realistically¡¹

    Margo-san objects.

    ¡¸I think that they will aim for attacking while we¡¯re at a car before we arrive at the hotel¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay. That won¡¯t happen¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Kouzuki-sama purposely made the hotel event tomorrow a massive one. Surely¡­this information has already reached Cesario and others

    They leaked information on purpose?

    It¡¯s already known that Cesario has contact with the underground syndicates in Japan.

    Then¡­if Kouzuki-san releases information that he¡¯ll mobilize all his power to the hotel tomorrow evening, waiting for Cesario Viola¡­

    Viola will surely be informed¡­

    ¡¸Making such a big challenge¡­Mr. Viola has no choice but to get on it. Rather, he can¡¯t allow anyone to make a move on us before the game begins¡­ I think they¡¯re working out a plan on how to capture Nei with only a few pieces in plan¡­!¡¹

    Viola¡¯s purpose, ¡ºNei-san¡»is definitely there¡­

    Viola will want to play the¡ºgame¡»correctly¡­

    ¡¸¡­You got me¡¹

    Margo-san mutters.

    ¡¸Viola will think about his own capture strategy¡­Kouzuki-san has the ¡ºsecurity¡»and¡ºguard¡»have separate plans on repelling¡­¡¹

    Several speculations collide with each other.

    ¡¸¡­We, we have to think a strategy that¡¯s above that¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­do you know how many stories the hotel have?¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait for a moment¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked it up.

    ¡¸¡­Forty-two floors above ground and five floors underground¡¹

    Margo-san thinks over.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho. When the report from Kouzuki-san¡¯s representative comes, tomorrow night, ask to hand over the keys on the fifteenth floor to the twentieth floor to us¡¹

    ¡­From 15th to 20th floor?

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s turn off all the lights on the guest rooms¡­then don¡¯t tell the people in Kouzuki-san¡¯s place where Nei is staying in. Then, let¡¯s move rooms from time to time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­?¡­are upper floors bad? What about the top floor?¡¹

    When I ask, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a bad game¡­the princess being on the top floor is quite¡­¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    There¡¯s no need to purposely tell where we are¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­we have to think about escape too. If you use the stairs, won¡¯t your limit be the 20th floor?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸The other side is a small group but they¡¯re an elite unit. If we¡¯re on the upper floor, they can just come by using elevators. In that case, there¡¯s no need to use a high location on purpose?¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    To confuse the enemy, it¡¯s better to stay on the floor below or in the middle.

    ¡¸Also¡­Just like in Manga, it¡¯s a trouble if they attack from the rooftop using parachutes or helicopters¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­you can¡¯t do that in reality you know?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me with an amazed face.

    ¡¸¡­Tokyo night has the night lights bright. You¡¯ll be seen immediately if you get off via parachute. Capital hotel is at the center of the city too¡­¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸Also, Yo-chan¡­supposed they get down via parachute and they can¡¯t get down to the hotel due to the wind, what will they do?¡¹

    ¡­True

    If they got thrown by the wind and dropped on a different place¡­they¡¯ll look like idiots.

    ¡¸In case of Helicopters¡­there¡¯s no heliport in that hotel. If they land by force, they¡¯ll open up a hole on the top floor of the hotel¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also criticizes.

    ¡¸Then¡­they should just jump while hovering?¡¹

    I just try to say it for better of for worse.

    ¡¸If you jump like that¡­even if you can hold down the top of the building, you can¡¯t get inside¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸Then¡­how about hanging a rope and kicking the window on the lower floor invading there¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s 45 floors above ground you know? There¡¯s no special forces under Viola that can do something like that¡¹

    Margo-san turned it down flatly.

    ¡¸In any case, approach of any helicopters and airplanes will be checked by Kouzuki-sama¡¯s guard. There¡¯s a specialist prepared for that¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡­That Yamaoka-san won¡¯t miss that kind of thing.

    ¡¸¡­Right. There¡¯s an airship chartered under the name of Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Katsuko-nee searches information from the internet.

    ¡¸¡­Airship?¡¹

    ¡¸Advertising airship¡­they intend to fly the airship over the hotel all night long tomorrow. If they do that, helicopters and planes can¡¯t approach it¡­even if you jump out forcibly, you¡¯re completely exposed to the people watching in the airship¡¹

    It seems that they have started a lot of things already.

    ¡¸¡­Margo, anything else to demand on the other side?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think of anything for now¡­I will be examining the blueprint and materials of the hotel. However¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest¡­I don¡¯t think I will leave Nei¡¯s side tomorrow¡­I think there¡¯s a limit to guarding alone¡­ I want a wild card¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Got it, I¡¯ll arrange a last resort¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡¯s father¡­I think we can trust him. At least, regarding the case of Cesario Viola¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­I will say hello tomorrow¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Kudou papa in the monitor.

    Kudou papa starts a bonfire again.

    ¡¸By the way, Minaho¡­it¡¯s about Kouzuki-san¡¹

    Margo-san changes the topic¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san seriously wants to put¡ºKuromori¡»under his own control, right? What would you do?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    I feel that it¡¯s like that after hearing the phone talk a while ago but.

    ¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»seriously think of that?

    ¡¸Well¡­the¡ºKuromori¡»right now is a ¡ºbad property¡»where Shirasaka Sousuke is¡­ Shirasaka¡¯s family is behind it, Shirasaka Sousuke has a collection with the entertainment and crime worlds. For KOuzuki-san, I think it¡¯s not a property that¡¯s taken forcibly¡¹

    ¡­I see

    If it includes Shirasaka Sousuke, it could get reversed¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­with this¡ºKuromori¡»will be completely eliminating Shirasaka Sousuke. Kouzuki-san recognizes Minaho¡¯s talent¡­that person¡¯s wish is the reconstruction of the old¡ºKuromori tower¡» Or rather¡­he just want a brothel that suits his taste I think¡­¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to work under Kouzuki-sama. I don¡¯t want to sell¡ºKuromori¡»to Kouzuki-sama¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸We¡¯re an independent organization¡­Kouzuki-sama and others are¡ºguests¡» I don¡¯t intend to change that principle. ¡ºGuest¡»isn¡¯t a ¡ºMaster¡» If we can¡¯t transact in equal terms¡­the prostitutes will be oppressed again¡­¡¹

    Just like the days when Shirasaka Sousuke had the full power over¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    He torments the prostitutes and exploits them.

    ¡¸In that case¡­we have to think of some coutermeasures¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­we should capture Cesario Viola¡¯s head by ourselves¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸If Kouzuki-san¡¯s subordinate kills Cesario Viola¡­that will be another¡ºdebt¡»towards Kouzuki-san. Using that as a shield¡­Kouzuki-san can demand control over¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­Right. Kouzuki-sama is aiming for a two birds in one stone result. Having fun with the destruction game with the criminal Cesario Viola¡­he intends to take over¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    For that sake¡­He¡¯ll fight Mr. Viola on stage¡­!

    ¡¸Yare yare¡­it¡¯s a mountain of problems¡¹

    Margo-san sighs.

    ¡¸¡­Nei, how¡¯s the internet?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­the guys hired by Shirasaka family to¡ºdefend¡»are all hanging in flood. The materials we have leaked seems to have spread out that even if we don¡¯t do anything, they¡¯re getting copied really fast. The sex videos of Shirasaka Sousuke with the celebrities are already being charged by the distributors¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san reports.

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s enough¡­let¡¯s take a rest for tonight. Tomorrow will be a big day¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells us.

    ¡¸Kudou-san too¡­thank you, you helped us a lot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    With the matter in the internet finished¡­Michi also stopped speaking Samurai¡­

    I was wondering what happened to her for the moment¡­

    This girl is cool at glance, but she¡¯s basically easily influenced.

    As expected of that father¡¯s daughter, a Kudou style legacy

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve prepared tea and coffee!¡¹

    Megu and Mana comes from the kitchen with a pot and cups.

    ¡¸Ah¡­you girls are attentive!¡¹

    Nei-san said happily.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like coffee¡­I have to keep watching over tonight¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Megu.

    There¡¯s still the possibility of being attacked here¡­

    It seems they intend to continue watching over and manipulate information on the internet.

    ¡¸The three of us can take turns. Margo too, it¡¯ll be troublesome if you don¡¯t get enough rest¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Then, I will help out too¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸Ah, me too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana too!¡¹

    Megu and Mana also follows.

    ¡¸You guys won¡¯t do¡­You don¡¯t know how to use the monitoring device, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while laughing.

    ¡¸Right¡­if you overlook them and let the enemy invade here, it¡¯ll be troublesome¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­It¡¯s definitely bad if we¡¯re¡ºwiped out¡»

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you three should sleep¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at us.

    ¡¸Then I will do it too! Even I know how to use the monitoring devices¡­!¡¹

    When Nei-san say that¡­

    ¡¸Nei¡­you¡¯re not taking enough sleep! You definitely can¡¯t have dry skin and eyebags¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said strongly.

    ¡¸I¡­decided. When it comes to this, I will show the best Nei. To Cesario Viola and to Kouzuki-sama as well¡¹

    Margo-san nods.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Nei has to look the prettiest in the place tomorrow morning. Nei¡¯s our leading character after all¡­!¡¹

    A beautiful princess trapped in the hotel.

    Will she be kidnapped by the evil?¡­

    Can we protect her with our hands?

    Tomorrow¡­it¡¯ll be a night of destiny.

    ¡¸Also¡­I¡¯ll be troubled if you can¡¯t keep your best condition!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee winks at Nei-san¡­!

    Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Geez! I get it!¡­I just have to captivate Mr. Viola and Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»right!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, 00:40¡­

    Everyone¡¯s watching the news while drinking tea¡­

    An urgent interview with the Shizouka police is being shown.

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s inferred that there¡¯s a relationship between the corpse we found today to Shirasaka Sousuke, there will be a joint investigation along with the Tokyo police¡»

    The detailed information that¡¯s much more detailed than the videos on the internet¡­

    Minaho-neesan sent it to the police at the same time as the press conference¡­

    The police¡­finally concluded that Shirasaka Sousuke is involved with Naomi¡¯s death

    ¡­However.

    ¡º¡­The Tokyo police has sent a request to transfer the suspect however¡­the suspect has already been released from the local police station and his current location is unknown¡»

    The current location of Shirasaka Sousuke in Australia is unknown¡­

    No¡­of course, Kyouko?Dothnomechey-san who¡¯s received instructions from Minaho-neesan has taken him out¡­

    The rumors on the internet says that Shirasaka family is hiding him somewhere¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­I will be moving my body for a bit. I didn¡¯t have the time to train for today after all¡¹

    Margo-san who finished drinking tea said then stands up.

    ¡¸¡­If possible, can I accompany you?¡¹

    Michi speaks to Margo-san.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I also want to have a match with you at least once¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸However¡­you¡¯ll only be using the original¡ºKurou style Margial arts¡»¡¹

    Michi makes a dubious face.

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸The¡ºKudou style¡»you have now is arranged by your father right? I want to see your original form. I want to ascertain the essence of the ¡ºKudou style¡»skill¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If that ¡®s the case¡¹

    Michi acknowledged.

    ¡¸Michi¡­what kind of style is the original¡ºKudou style¡»?¡¹

    I wanted to ask.

    ¡¸Yes¡­the original¡ºKudou style¡»is fighting silently¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Fighting silently

    ¡¸That is to never shout the name of the technique¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Not shout the name of the technique.

    In that case¡­Kudou papa¡¯s arrangement is¡­

    ¡¸Father talks to the opponent thoughtlessly while fighting, shouting the name of the technique in an exaggerated manner, it¡¯s a new method of fighting that chips the opponent¡¯s concentration¡¹

    Y-Yeah

    ¡¸You can say that it¡¯s a ¡ºnew tactic¡»suitable for the 21st century¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Kudou papa¡¯s talking and technique names¡­

    Rather, it feels like it stopped on the 20th century¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s have a match without that¡ºnew tactic¡» Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Margo-san and Michi goes to the upper room.

    ¡¸Please wait¡­I want to watch¡¹

    To be honest¡­I¡¯m interested

    ¡¸No no¡­Yoshida-kun, take a bath¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to me in the middle of the stairs.

    ¡­Bath?

    ¡¸The facilities here isn¡¯t supposed to have this many people.¡¹ There¡¯s no choice but to take baths in turn¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    The shower room we entered during daytime isn¡¯t that wide.

    The three of us was barely fitting in¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­Katsuko-san is waiting for you¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸¡­Dear~!¡¹

    When I turn back¡­

    Katsuko-nee is standing, wearing her bathrobe.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be monitoring so you can take a bath first¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a smile.

    ¡¸The subordinate guards of Kouzuki-san will be making contact¡­there¡¯s someone else who would want to make contact too¡¹

    Someone who¡¯d want to make contact with Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸We¡¯re at such times so we have to take a recreational event¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I completely forget about it but there¡¯s another one that needs to be cleaned up right/¡¹

    Minaho-neesan points at the monitor showing the news.

    The news related to Shirasaka Sousuke is already over.

    Another news is broadcasted¡­

    ¡¸Mr. Endou from the council argues as follows¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Endou¡¯s uncle who¡¯s a councilor that¡¯s suspected for bribery¡­

    I completely forgot about that.

    That also happened¡­

    ¡¸Tomorrow¡­after the school ends¡­there will be a continuous holiday again. Therefore, I¡¯d like to settle it tomorrow¡­!¡¹1

    Then that means that¡­you¡¯ll contact people in the school?!

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino who¡¯s chained up.

    Yukino¡¯s completely limped out, lying down on the floor.

    She looks asleep¡­

    She might be listening however¡­.

    Minaho-neesan whispers to my hears so Yukino can¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸¡­I will use Yukiyo¡¹

    ¡­Iwakura Kaichou?!

    ¡¸¡­That girl will feel bad again if I don¡¯t poke her anytime soon¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a vulgar and foolish child but¡­she¡¯s a cute¡ºtoy¡»for me¡¹

    I get that but.

    Minaho-neesan, what do you intend make Iwakura-san do¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Deaaar~ Hurryyy~!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls me out from the back.

    Speaking of which¡­when your body is tired, you¡¯d want more sex.

    ¡­Eeei.

    It¡¯s my job to accompany them./

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, hurry up Onii-chaan~!¡¹

    Mana also¡¯s holding a towel and soap smiling.

    ¡­Both of them?

    Megu talks to Nei-san while putting away the cups.

    She seems to be taking care of Katsuko-nee and Mana.

    ¡¸Hurry up~! Let¡¯s take a bath!¡¹

    The sexy beauty with an excellent style¡­

    The 14 year old girl is waiting for me.

    Okay¡­let¡¯s do our best.

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s have fun¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pushes my back.

    1. Yes, this is one of the best days!

 Chapter 174 : Katsuko-senseiâ€™s sex classroom

    ¡¸¡­Welcome customer!¡¹

    Mana speaks cheerfully.

    ¡¸¡­Welcome¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks softly.

    When I enter the shower room¡­Mana and Katsuko in their underwear were waiting for me.

    That said¡­Mana has been no-pan since the beginning so now she¡¯s not wearing a bra.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s this?!¡¹

    When I asked them¡­Mana.

    ¡¸We¡¯re doing a soapland play!¡¹

    ¡­Soapland play?

    Katsuko-nee seems to have taught Mana something strange again¡­

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t worry Onii-chan¡­Mana will only do this play with only Onii-chan Mana will become an exclusive Soapland girl for Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    No¡­I¡¯m not worried about that.

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­don¡¯t stand in that place. You do this first¡¹

    Saying that¡­Katsuko-nee sits on the shower room in her underwear.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Katsuko. I will be your partner for today. Pleased to meet you¡¹

    Then she puts her hand on the floor and lowered her head¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Mana too!¡¹

    Mana puts her hand on the floor in a hurry¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Mana. Please love me a lot!¡¹

    The beautiful woman and girl prostate themselves in front of me.

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­you¡¯re saying it wrong. This time, we¡¯re soap ladies so you have to serve a lot¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Katsuko-sensei!¡¹

    The two look at each other then laughed.

    ¡¸Now¡­strip¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands up and takes off my clothes.

    ¡¸But¡­Katsuko-nee, is this okay?¡¹

    I asked since I¡¯m a bit worried.

    ¡¸Eh¡­about what?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles kindly.

    ¡¸Something like this is a prostitute¡¯s skill right? It¡¯s not that I hate it but I don¡¯t want to treat Katsuko-nee like a prostitute¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I¡¯d like Katsuko-nee to forget about her prostitute days.

    ¡­As much as possible.

    ¡¸I want you to treat me as a prostitute. I want to be raped and be made a mess of¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee?

    Katsuko-nee looks at Mana.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not as young as Mana-chan you know? I wasn¡¯t able to give my virginity to you¡­therefore, I¡¯d like to devote all of my knowledge and skills to you¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces me from the back.

    Her plump breasts is pressed against my back.

    ¡¸In exchange¡­I¡¯ll be a prostitute only for you. I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but you¡­I¡¯ll become a woman who¡¯ll do anything for the sake of your lust¡­!¡¹

    She licks my ear while whispering¡­!

    Then her left hand gropes my crotch.

    ¡¸¡­Ufu, it got big¡¹

    Hot lump gathers in my penis¡­!

    ¡¸Drown in my body¡­no, I¡¯ll make you drown¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s tongue invades my lips¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll teach you the real pleasures of sex¡¹

    ¡­Then..

    She lowers the zipper of my pants¡­

    ¡¸Uwa, it really got big¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s squatting in front of me.

    She removed the belt and exposed my penis¡­

    ¡¸Mana gave her virginity to Onii-chan¡­Oh, that was rape wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Saying that, she rubs the erect glans with her fingers.

    ¡¸But anyway¡­I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Onii-chan! I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºsex slave¡»after all! I¡¯ll learn from Katsuko-san from now on and learn a lot of techniques that will make Onii-chan feel good!¡¹

    The 14 year old lips hold my glans inside.

    Her mouth is warm and moist.

    Her small tongue is licking my glans like a kitty¡­

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­has to grow up charming to become a¡ºsuper model¡»¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana while hugging and caressing me from behind.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Mana will aim to become a¡ºsuper model¡»for Onii-chan. I will do anything to achieve that¡­!¡¹

    Mana said then she takes out her tongue and lick around my penis.

    ¡¸I will create a program for a daily diet however that will be prepared after the current trouble ends¡­I¡¯d like Mana-chan to do follow it from now on¡­okay?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Mana.

    Mana grabbed my penis¡­

    ¡¸Yes, please say anything. Mana will definitely follow it¡­!¡¹

    Then she puts my glans back in her mouth again¡­

    ¡¸One¡­never have sex with any other man but him. I think that¡¯s already okay¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yefu, I¡¯llf defuenely fowwow that!¡¹

    Mana answers while giving me a fellatio.

    ¡¸The second would be to receive a creampie everyday. Also, drink semen with your mouth¡­!¡¹

    Creampie and swallow¡­so two sex a day?

    ¡¸Does it have to be only twice¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸At least, you have to get semen in your body once a day¡­If you¡¯d like then you can do it as much as you like¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaay!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s happy.

    ¡¸Onii-chan won¡¯t be satisfied with just one shot, right~!¡¹

    ¡­Uhm

    Since Mana got raped by me yesterday¡­

    She¡¯s been forced to have sex with an amazing frequency¡­

    She has climaxed from sex several times¡­

    She¡¯s been developed by the sense of sex at an amazing speed.

    ¡¸¡­However, Mana-chan¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Mana.

    ¡¸You must never ask more than one from him¡­!¡¹

    The smile in Mana¡¯s face disappears.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­When women think that there¡¯s a partner that she can have sex anytime anywhere¡­their face loosens. They¡¯ll look vulgar¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­people who have eaten a lot and filled their stomach are happy, but their expression is loose, right? And when they do that everyday¡­they¡¯ll get fat and look disgusting¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Did she imagine it? Mana¡¯s face turned dark.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same in sex¡­if you get too satisfied everyday¡­your mind and body will loosen so much that you¡¯ll become helpless¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    It¡¯s not good how to feel sex easily.

    ¡­Let¡¯s be careful1

    ¡¸But¡­just like how people die when they don¡¯t eat their meals everyday¡­sex is also important Therefore¡­I decided to have sex with him at least once a day¡­!¡¹

    True¡­

    I¡¯m not having that much sex with Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Of course¡­Actually I want to be loved by him more. Throw out everything and have him in the bed all day. I do my best to have sex at least once a day holding such emotions¡­! But still, I¡¯ll take chances, feel refreshed, and feel very loved by him¡­I can go back to work with a happy feeling¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Am I useful to Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    When I ask her¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m alive because you¡¯re here with me¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­she hugged me sweetly¡­

    ¡¸It is as Mana-chan knows¡­This person will never refuse whatever his¡ºwomen¡»ask him. He¡¯ll do it as many times until his¡ºwoman¡»gets satisfied¡­ That¡¯s why us¡ºwomen¡»have to suppress our desires¡­¡¹

    Mana¡¯s listening to Katsuko-nee seriously.

    ¡¸Got it¡­But¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸If Onii-chan wants to have sex with Mana¡­then that¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why make an effort to be charming as always so he¡¯ll ask by himself. Mana-chan will change to a¡ºgood woman¡»with that kind of tension!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    Mana answers¡­

    ¡¸You too¡­promise me. If you feel our charm, then don¡¯t hold back, ask for it anytime anywhere¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    If Mana becomes an attractive girl by appealing to me¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s really anytime anywhere¡­Mana will have sex with Onii-chan if he asks for it even on a crowded train¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks up at me with moist eyes¡­

    ¡¸Or rather, I want to do that. In the toilet of a hamburger shop¡­or on a lobby of a live concert¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    Your delusions are leaking out¡­

    ¡¸I see¡­in that case, I should think on how to make Onii-chan feel aroused by my body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡­Your aim is to practice to become a charming woman, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Mana.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Katsuko-sensei!¡¹

    Mana smiles back at Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Take it off¡¹

    Katsuko-nee thrust out her chest in front of me.

    I swallow my saliva instinctively.

    ¡¸¡­The hook is behind¡¹

    I reached for it.

    Then removed the hook¡­

    The huge lump of meat wrapped in her bra¡­

    Spills out bursting¡­!

    Her pink colored nipple is already sharp erect.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu¡¹

    Katsuko-nee then took off her panty in front of me watching her.

    The lewd smell drifts in the shower room.

    She¡¯s already wet.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­me too¡¹

    Mana jumps to me.

    I¡­

    Took off Mana¡¯s baby bra by rolling it up.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one to strip Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡¯s small hands slides down my brief.

    My erect penis comes in front of Mana¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Un¡­that¡¯s really energetic, so cute!¡¹

    Mana strokes my glans.

    Meanwhile¡­Katsuko-nee takes the shower and adjusts the temperature.

    ¡¸¡­Please come here. Customer¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes back to her¡ºsoap play¡»

    ¡¸¡­Is it hot?¡¹

    Saying that¡­she sprinkles hot water to my body.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to touch my body you know¡­~¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks to me with her aroused eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I reach out for Katsuko-nee¡¯s huge breasts.

    I wanted to touch this since earlier¡­

    Munyumunyu¡­this soft lump of flesh.

    I can tell that it responses bouncily¡­

    This is so big and yet it¡¯s not sagging.

    She¡¯s doing muscle training so it won¡¯t hang down¡­

    ¡­Also.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s still 21 years old.

    Even her skin is so young that it flicks water.

    ¡¸¡­Do you like my breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I put her nipple washed with hot water in my mouth.

    I lick it up¡­

    I suck it¡­

    ¡¸Ahn!¡­It feels good!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is pleased with my caress on her nipples¡­

    ¡¸M-me too¡­touch me¡¹

    Mana pushes her own breasts against me.

    Compared to Katsuko-nee, she hasn¡¯t developed yet¡­

    It¡¯s a plump swell that¡¯s suitable for a 14 year old girl.

    Her nipple is still buried under her areola.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it about time we let this out from Mana-chan?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles suspiciously.

    ¡¸Can you do that?!¡¹

    Mana shouts to Katsuko-nee instinctively¡­

    She had a lot of chances to compare her body to Megu and Misuzu¡­

    As expected, she¡¯s a bit worried about it

    ¡¸Yes¡­you just need to have the customer lick and suck it out¡¹

    Hearing Katsuko-nee¡­Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­Please, customer. Please take out Mana¡¯s hidden nipple with all your power¡­!¡¹

    ¡­ I

    Sat down leaning on the wall of the shower room then place Mana on top of my knee.

    Mana¡¯s cute breast is in front of me.

    ¡¸Customer, please suck it as much as you want and stimulate these nipples¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­imagine it being sucked out. Imagine that your nipples are going to jump out¡­¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on Mana¡¯s chest.

    There¡¯s definitely a stiff part inside her areola.

    I suck that out¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Ahn! Onii-chan!¡¹

    Then her other areola with my fingers¡­

    This hard feeling¡­it¡¯s like a finger cushion¡­!

    ¡¸Uwa!¡­Ahn! Aaaah¡­!¡¹

    Mana twists her body in pleasure¡­!

    ¡­Before long.

    There¡¯s a puffed nipple in the middle of her pink areola¡­

    It¡¯s as if a bud coming out¡­

    It¡¯s appearing.

    ¡¸Mana¡­Your nipple¡¯s coming out¡­!¡¹

    I tell her¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s true. Mana got an adult breasts now!¡¹

    I roll her nipple with my tongue.

    ¡¸Iyan! That tickles¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­should we stop?¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸No¡­more, lick it more¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    I suck out Mana¡¯s nipple that just touched the fresh air!

    ¡¸Ahn! This is good¡­it feels good!¡¹

    Mana twists her body in pleasure¡­!

    ¡¸¡­My other breast too¡­Onii-chan, suck my nipple out!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­!¡¹

    I suck her other nipple¡­!

    I dig it with the tip of my tongue.

    Suck it with my lips¡­!

    I massage her whole breast with my hand¡­

    I keep stimulating it so that her nipple would come out.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, imagine it¡­your nipples come up and big¡­now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s words is being imagined inside Mana¡¯s head.

    ¡¸¡­aaah! Aaaaahn¡­it¡¯s coming out¡­it¡¯s coming out! My breasts¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    Her other nipple comes out of her breasts!

    I immediately suck it!

    ¡¸Aaah¡­It feels good! More, suck it¡­lick it!!!¡¹

    Mana writhes!

    ¡¸Do this everyday Onii-chan! Suck out Mana¡¯s breasts! Then, Mana¡¯s boobs will grow bigger¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll suck it out everyday!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also brings her face to Mana¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸¡­I will be licking the lonely nipple~!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s tongue attacks Mana¡¯s nipple!

    ¡¸No way!¡­What¡¯s this!¡¹

    Mana screams from Katsuko-nee¡¯s technique!

    ¡¸Take a look closely¡­in the past, Nagisa and I comfort each other during the painful nights¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s also good with lesbian techniques!

    Not just her tongue but even the side and back side of it¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s teasing Mana¡¯s nipples¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaah!¡¹

    The 14 year old girl feels intensely satisfied.

    ¡¸Got it¡­like this?¡¹

    I copy Katsuko-nee and suck the other nipple.

    ¡¸Noooo¡­don¡¯t suck both nipples at the same timee~!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s leaking out hot breaths.

    ¡¸It feels good!¡­I love youuuu! Onii-chan and Katsuko-san, I love you twooo¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stretches her hand towards Mana¡¯s crotch¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaan!¡¹

    Mana raised her voice as her vagina is being touched while both her nipples is being licked at the same time¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this wet already?¡­Mana-chan¡¯s a lewd child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m lewd¡­Mana is a lewd girl¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s crying from the pleasure¡­!

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu, you want to do it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me and smiles kindly.

    ¡¸¡­un¡¹

    My erection is on the maximum level.

    ¡¸Then, tell Mana-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­is breathing roughly, panting while her vagina is being teased by Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Mana¡­I want to connect with you¡­!¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad. Mana can¡¯t hold back her desire to be violated by Onii-chan anymore¡­!¡¹

    Mana lays down on the tile floor of the shower room.

    She spreads out her legs¡­

    ¡¸Wait¡­it¡¯s a soap play tonight¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­applies body soap in my body and Mana¡¯s body.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s delicate hand spreads and turn our body slimy.

    ¡¸Okay¡­we¡¯re done¡¹

    Then I play my glans on Mana¡¯s vagina.

    Just from that¡­the love nectar from inside drips outside.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, here I go!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Violate me! I want to be fucked by Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana asks for insertion while shedding tears!

    What a cute 14 year old girl!

    ¡­I

    I push my glans inside her hot and moist womb!

    ¡¸¡­Auu! It¡¯s coming in!¡¹

    My meat stick is being swallowed by Mana¡¯s small body!

    ¡­It feels good.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I can¡¯t hold back anymore!¡¹

    I embrace Mana¡¯s body¡­

    Then move my waist violently!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind me¡­do what you want Onii-chan! I want to be violated! Mana wants to be violated by Onii-chan violently!¡¹

    The slimy feeling of the body soap feels good.

    The feeling of Mana¡¯s breasts¡­

    I can feel it with my naked chest.

    Her exposed nipples¡­

    Is rubbed again and again¡­!!!

    ¡¸Ah!¡­Aaaaahn! it feels good¡­! Why¡­! Why does it feel so good when Onii-chan rapes me!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s hot vagina is wrapping me hotly¡­!

    This young girls body only I know.

    This girl whom I robbed virginity off and made my woman.

    The bud of a second year middle school girl who doesn¡¯t know anything¡­

    In just two days¡­it was forced to bloom as a¡ºwoman¡»¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aah! I love you! I love you! Onii-chan¡­My Onii-chan!!!¡¹

    We¡¯re having intense sex while our slimy body creates bubbles¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time I join too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee fills her body with body soap.

    Her breasts and stomach is covered in bubbles¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s have a sandwich¡¹

    Then, she embraces my back¡­!

    ¡­W-What¡¯s this!?

    Mana¡¯s under me.

    I can feel Mana¡¯s yound body in my chest.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s behind my body.

    I can feel Katsuko-nee¡¯s nice body in my back.

    ¡¸¡­Mana-san, does it hurt?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m fine¡¹

    I¡¯m deeply inside Mana¡­

    But, I¡¯m supporting my body with my arms so I won¡¯t put weight on Mana.

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay¡­don¡¯t move dear¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to me.

    ¡¸¡­I will be the one moving¡¹

    Katsuko-nee clings to my back¡­

    She¡¯s pressing her crotch on my ass!

    As a reaction¡­My penis goes deep inside Mana!

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn!¡¹

    Mana pants¡­!

    Once again¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s uses her waist!

    ¡­Gui!

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!¡¹

    I¡¯m not doing anything¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s forcing me to piston.

    ¡­It feels strange.

    Even though I¡¯m the one who should be violating Mana¡­

    I feel like I¡¯m being violated by Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t this great?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to me.

    ¡¸Yeah, it feels really good¡¹

    ¡­Gui~!

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s crotch pushes my ass!

    The tip of my penis reaches Mana¡¯s uterus¡­!

    Then¡­the feeling of being wrapped by two different types of female body.

    It feels extremely good.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I¡¯ll make you feel better¡¹

    Katsuko-nee rubs her rich breast on my back¡­

    She puts her hand on the part that connects us.

    ¡¸¡­Do you like this?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee touches the root of the penis connected to Mana.

    She crawls her fingers on my balls as well.

    ¡¸¡­Mana-chan too¡¹

    Furthermore, on Mana¡¯s clitoris too¡­

    ¡¸Aaaaah! No! Don¡¯t touch me theree~!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s panting greatly!

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­it¡¯s about time you want semen in your stomach right/¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I want it, I want it! Don¡¯t tease mee~!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­beg for it!¡¹

    Mana screams!

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan! I want Onii-chan¡¯s semen! I want my stomach¡­deep inside my womb to be filled! Please fill up my belly¡­!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s screams lewdly¡­

    I¡¯m aroused intensely!

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­let go¡­! I want to bang her a lot! I want to pierce her deep¡­I want to ejaculate inside Mana!¡¹

    I move my waist.

    But, Katsuko-nee¡¯s body is sticking tightly¡­

    I can¡¯t piston intensely¡­

    I can¡¯t ejaculate if this continues!

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee, please!¡¹

    Then¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s a way for you to ejaculate even if you don¡¯t move your waist that hard¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s long fingertips¡­

    Touches my anus¡­

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s a switch for ejaculation here¡¹

    ¡­Jupori~

    Her finger filled with slimy bubbles¡­

    Enters my anus¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufu¡¹

    Katsuko-nee touched a point inside my anus.

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡­At that moment!

    Like a water pipe bursting¡­!

    My semen spurts inside Mana¡¯s womb instantly!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hoooooott!!!¡¹

    Mana feels the man¡¯s hot liquid in the deepest part of her body.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, you can now move as you want!¡¹

    At the moment Katsuko-nee pulls out her finger from my anus¡­!

    I thrust my waist inside Mana like crazy¡­!

    To release all of my semen¡­

    To reach Mana¡¯s womb¡­!

    ¡¸What should I do¡­I¡¯m being violated again¡­defiled again¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s accepting it¡­embracing me tightly¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m in middle school¡­14 years old¡­and yet!¡¹

    ¡­Dokudoku.

    The ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop¡­

    ¡¸Mana has become Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡­My body is turned to a¡ºwoman¡»!!!¡¹

    Mana is drowning¡­

    from the pleasure of being violated¡­!

    1. Yeah, you say that

 Chapter 175 : Naked question and answer

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, I didn¡¯t make Mana cum¡¹

    I tell Mana while breathing roughly.

    My penis is still inside Mana.

    There¡¯s semen and love nectar coming out of the connecting part.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­Mana wants Onii-chan to feel good¡¹

    Mana kisses me after saying that.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Thank you for making Mana¡¯s nipples adult!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s nipples is coming out plump erect.

    I lick up her nipple.

    ¡¸Ahn! It feels good! So nipples can feel this much¡­!¡¹

    Mana happily smiled¡­!

    ¡¸Next would be my turn¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸Feel refreshed after cumming once, right? Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves on the second round¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Katsuko-san that¡¯s cheating!¡¹

    Mana speaks to Katsuko-nee from below me.

    ¡¸The pleasures on the first and second round are different. The first round¡¯s semen is very thing so women desires it inside soon, then the fire will ignite like fireworks. For the second round, you can spend some time relaxing and enjoying sex after ejaculating once¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­which do you like?¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸¡­Both¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Mana-chan¡¯s greedy¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    I pull my penis from Mana.

    ¡¸Wait, Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana gets up and fills her mouth with my penis.

    ¡¸You let out for Mana¡¯s sake¡­Mana will be cleaning it up properly!¡¹

    The fourteen year old is sucking out the semen remaining in my urethra.

    She licks up my glans with her tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, used to doing fellatio already?¡¹

    When I ask her¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯m not good at it, aren¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get good with it so please don¡¯t abandon Mana¡¹

    I pat Mana¡¯s head.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t¡­you¡¯re so cute after all¡¹

    Mana smiles

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yoshida Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºsex slave¡» It¡¯s Mana¡¯s job to make Onii-chan feel good¡­!¡¹

    Mana sucks my penis¡­

    Then, she opens her legs to an M shape¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­Onii-chan¡¯s stuff is coming out¡­¡¹

    My semen is dripping from the gap in Mana¡¯s vagina.

    I ejaculated this much inside this vagina of a middle school girl.

    ¡¸Really¡­I¡¯m envious of Mana-chan¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re always so kind to Mana-chan¡­¡¹

    Eh¡­I¡¯m kind?

    Even though I raped this middle school girl so many times?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Katsuko-san! I think so too! Onii-chan really treasures Mana! Just like a treasure¡­!1¡¹

    Mana touches the¡º±¦¡»tattoo in her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸Well¡­Mana knows that she¡¯s being loved as a¡ºsister¡»or a¡ºpet¡»¡­not as a¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks up at me¡­

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m glad¡­Mana knows that Onii-chan will come to help Mana anytime. I won¡¯t forget it¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸I like Onii-chan¡­I love you. I¡¯ll be devoting myself to you forever!¡¹

    ¡¸Even I like Mana¡¹

    I squat and match my eyesight with Mana.

    ¡¸I do think of Mana as my¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Then¡­Mana

    ¡¸Then, please be more strict with Mana¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes were serious.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very conceited. Onii-chan, you can beat this dumb me you know. No¡­you can hit and even kick me¡¹

    Mana holds my hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just me¡­even if it¡¯s unrelated to me, if Onii-chan feels irritated or angry¡­you can always hit Mana¡­ It¡¯s okay. You can do anything. Then¡­when you feel horny, then you can always violate me. I want to be Onii-chan¡¯s outlet for sex¡­¡¹

    Mana said with moist eyes.

    ¡¸I want to be a necessary tool for Onii-chan¡¯s daily life. I¡¯d want you to use Mana¡¯s body right when you want it. Mana will always be with Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I embrace Mana¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Are you that worried¡­?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s a smart girl.

    She knows it.

    Her father will be socially ruined.

    Shirasaka house is fated to ruin.

    Mana doesn¡¯t have anywhere to go back to.

    She can¡¯t go back to her normal life.

    Mana¡­only has the option of staying by my side.

    ¡¸Because¡­I don¡¯t have confidence in myself¡¹

    Mana cries.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m much younger than everyone¡­I¡¯m conceited and foolish¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸I¡¯ll really do anything! I¡¯ll do anything so please¡­don¡¯t abandon me¡­don¡¯t throw me away¡­!¡¹

    Mana prostates herself.

    Just how many times Mana have done this naked dogeza?

    However¡­this is her first time to kneel in front of me.

    ¡¸Mana¡­you can¡¯t trust me?¡¹

    I said kindly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not¡­true¡¹

    Mana said with teary eyes.

    ¡¸I do trust Onii-chan¡­but, Mana can¡¯t trust herself. I¡¯m scared¡­I¡¯m scared that I might betray Onii-chan again¡­!

    Mana answered honestly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because Mana-chan hasn¡¯t turned to a¡ºsex slave¡»from the bottom of her heart yet¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san¡¹

    Mana looks at Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t despaired yet so you can¡¯t see hope either. Try closing your eyes¡¹

    Mana closes her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Remember the house you¡¯ve lived so far, do you think you can come back there?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Then despair¡­throw it away from your head¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Mana¡¯s voice relaxes.

    ¡¸Remember the people who were your friends in the school as Shirasaka Maika¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Can you go back to those people?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Then despair from it¡­then throw it out of your head¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana

    ¡¸What¡¯s remaining in your head now¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan and I¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody else¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, nobody else¡¹

    ¡­H-Hey

    ¡¸Mana¡­don¡¯t you have Yukino and Megu left?¡¹

    Mana answers with her eyes closed.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­is an¡ºenemy¡» That person is unrelated¡¹

    The feeling of abandoning Shirasaka family¡­has been transformed to a fierce hostility against Yukino.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan is a good person but she¡¯s the same as me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The same?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan is her first¡­if ever we get in a situation where she has to pick from one of us, she¡¯ll definitely save Onii-chan. Then she¡¯ll abandon me¡­¡¹

    This topic has been touched before.

    Who will you save and who will you abandon¡­

    ¡¸That said, I don¡¯t hate Megu-oneechan¡­I do like Megu-oneechan. However¡­we¡¯re on the same stand point. We¡¯re rivals so I can¡¯t lose¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Then¡­what¡¯s left in Mana-chan¡¯s head is Mana-chan herself and him, right?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee confirms.

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s right¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles then tells Mana.

    ¡¸Then, last question¡­if you and him were poisoned by the enemy, and there¡¯s only one antidote, what will you do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Mana hesitates to speak.

    ¡¸Will you drink the antidote yourself or will you give it to him?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s filled with thoughts¡­

    ¡¸What about you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let Mana drink it¡¹

    I answered immediately.

    ¡¸But¡­that means that you will die¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Mana¡¯s survival is much better than mine¡¹

    I think so.

    ¡¸That said, if I decide to kill Mana¡­I think I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸Right. You¡¯re that kind of person that¡¯s why I love you¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Close your eyes too¡¹

    As told by Katsuko-nee¡­I close my eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask another question¡­suddenly, the school is under attack by Cesario Viola¡­and there¡¯s a secret rocket can be used for emergency escape. Decide the order of people coming inside the rocket¡¹

    Oh¡­The¡ºpriority order¡»?

    Minaho-neesan did this the other day¡­

    No¡­But I myself want to know my current priority.

    ¡¸¡­Who will you put inside the rocket first?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    I answered immediately

    ¡¸¡­Next?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­?¡¹

    Mana speaks out in surprise.

    ¡¸Un¡­Mana¡¯s the youngest so I have to protect her¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you¡¹

    Mana said bashfully

    ¡¸Next would be Megu¡­Megu is someone that has to be protected, Mana and Megu have to sit next to each other¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Because Mana¡¯s not used to anyone else yet. Isn¡¯t Megu taking care of being close to Mana? Minaho-neesan and others allows it too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-Is that so?¡¹

    What¡­you didn¡¯t notice?

    Well¡­even I think that it¡¯s unexpected.

    ¡¸Next would be Michi¡­that girl is strong but I¡¯m always worried that she¡¯ll slip off. I think she should go ahead¡¹

    ¡­Un

    When I postpone it, I¡¯m likely to miss it.

    ¡¸After that¡­Minaho-neesan. As expected¡­Minaho-neesan is everyone¡¯s leader so she has to get on ahead. Next would be Katsuko-nee¡­sorry that you¡¯re on the later¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t mind it¡­¡¹

    Err¡­Nagisa¡¯s not here so exclude her¡­

    ¡¸After that, Margo-san¡­and then Yukino¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san? Onii-chan is taking Yukino-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? I can¡¯t just leave Yukino in a dangerous place that¡¯s attacked by Cesario Viola¡¹

    Un¡­That¡¯s just too pitiful

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll be the last¡¹

    That¡¯s the end of my priorities

    ¡¸Then¡­if ever the capacity of the escape rocket is exceeded and you need to take out one person¡­who will you drop?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get off¡¹

    This is also an immediately answer.

    ¡¸Why Onii-chan¡­if you remain you¡¯ll get killed!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No¡­well, I¡¯m the most unneeded in among these people¡¹

    Un¡­there¡¯s no need to worry

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan is the leader¡­Margo-san is on the combat staff¡­Katsuko-nee can do a lot of things¡­Michi can be trusted with her fighting power¡­Nei-san is obviously the one that must be protected¡­Mana, Megu, and Yukino have to be saved. Aren¡¯t I the only one that¡¯s allowed to die¡­!¡¹

    A warm and rich body embraces my body who¡¯s keeping eyes closed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­you must never die¡­!¡¹2

    ¡­Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­he¡¯s that kind of person¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice is shaking¡­

    I open my eyes.

    Katsuko-nee is crying.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand the meaning of her tears

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you die¡­after all, I¡¯ll make you happy¡­!¡¹

    Hearing the trembling voice¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-san, I understand now¡¹

    A calm voice echoes smoothly.

    ¡¸The words Katsuko-san said¡­that I haven¡¯t¡ºdespaired¡»yet, I understand it now¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸I have to kill myself in my own head and throw it away¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what¡¯s left?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana opens her eyes and look up at me.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s head doesn¡¯t have anyone but Onii-chan¡¹

    The 14 year old naked beauty looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­How is it, scary? Mana-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s not scary. Onii-chan is here with me after all¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­Mana hugs me.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s be together forever, Onii-chan. Mana will also make Onii-chan happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m being embraced by a beautiful lady and a beautiful girl¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­lie down¡¹

    This time, I lie down on the tile floors of the shower room.

    ¡¸Is it cold? Mana will shower you then¡­!¡¹

    Mana sprinkles hot water on me.

    Meanwhile¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s giving my penis a fellatio.

    ¡¸Un¡­this is delicious¡­Dear¡¹

    Mana stands right above me.

    Then¡­she squats and brought her crotch close to me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­Look at Mana¡¯s pussy¡¹

    Mana¡¯s vagina is a bit swollen from two days of abuse.

    There¡¯s love nectar coming out from the gap¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­Onii-chan made Mana a¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Mana opens her own slit.

    Her meat hole opens.

    Then semen spills out¡­

    Mana¡¯s small clitoris is shining like a red ruby.

    ¡¸Mana¡­put the shower there¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    Mana pushes the showerhead to her vagina

    ¡¸Ahn¡­it feels good!¡¹

    The young middle school flesh pants in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu, it looks like it¡¯s good to go¡¹

    Katsuko-nee releases my penis from her mouth

    ¡¸Well then¡­Itadakimasu!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee straddles over my body.

    My penis is swallowed by a fascinating adult place!

    ¡¸Ahn¡­I¡¯ve wanted this all this time!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee trembles in pleasure.

    ¡¸¡­Unnnn ! Un ! Uuuuun!!¡¹

    She slowly shakes her body on top of mine¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­move aside¡­I¡¯ll make love with Katsuko-nee properly¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­got it!¡¹

    Mana separates from me¡­!

    Then I look up at Katsuko-nee¡¯s face.

    We¡¯re having sex on a cowgirl position.

    ¡¸How is it¡­does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It feels really good, Katsuko-nee¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s vagina¡­

    It¡¯s completely different from Megu, Misuzu, or Mana.

    It¡¯s a 21 years old adult vagina.

    Furthermore¡­it¡¯s trained.

    ¡¸¡­This is for you¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while swaying her waist.

    ¡¸Can I think that this is all for your sake?¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸¡­The past five years¡­my life as a prostitute¡­was for the sake of making you feel good¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s plump bust sways along with the movement of her waist.

    ¡¸This technique¡­this body¡­I polished all of it only to please you¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­twists her waist then squeezes my penis inside her vagina¡­!

    ¡¸Can I think like that?¡­I¡¯d want to think that this is all for your sake¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re right. Everything¡­was necessary for us to meet!¡¹

    I grab Katsuko-nee¡¯s rich breasts from the bottom with both of my hands¡­and massage it!

    ¡¸Ah¡­that¡¯s great! It feels greaaaaat!!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pants in delight¡­!

    The movement of her waist increases violently¡­!

    ¡¸I¡­Katsuko¡­was born to be embraced by you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸My body and mind¡­everything is yours! Use it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll accept all of it!¡¹

    I massage Katsuko-nee¡¯s breasts!

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy! I love you! I love yo!¡­I love you dear!!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­!

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s body is shining in sweat¡­

    ¡­Beautiful

    It¡¯s very sexy¡­

    Very lewd¡­

    What a lewd body.

    ¡­Aaaaah!?

    I feel something in my feet.

    Looking at it¡­Mana?!

    Mana¡¯s licking my feet!!!!

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­I will serve you!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s licking between my toe fingers.

    She¡¯s licking it with her small tongue.

    It¡¯s a bit ticklish¡­and thrilling

    ¡­It feels good.

    ¡¸You did this to Mana before right? That¡¯s why it¡¯s Mana¡¯s turn now¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    I feel shivering pleasure in my feet¡­

    And I feel raw pleasure in my waist.

    My naked glans rubs Katsuko-nee¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡­I¡¯m being stimulated!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah, aaah, aaah!¡¹

    I instinctively leak out my voice from the pleasure.

    My whole body sweats.

    Katsuko-nee is the same.

    ¡¸Ah¡­aaaaaaah¡­I¡­am about to¡­dear¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡­me too¡­!¡¹

    The waist movement goes full throttle!

    Katsuko-nee dances violently¡­!

    She¡¯s bouncing on top of my body!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah, good¡­it¡¯s coming¡­it¡¯s about to come¡­aaaaahn¡­aaaaaaaah!¡¹

    Gradually¡­the pleasure approaches Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu¡­Ahan¡­Ah, it¡¯s here¡­it¡¯s coming¡­it¡¯s comiiiiing¡­!!!¡¹

    Then¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s body tightens!

    She¡¯s sucking me in!!!

    ¡¸¡­Cum¡­coming¡­aaaaaaah!It¡¯s now! Right now! It¡¯s coming! I¡¯m coming!¡­Cumiiiiiiiing!!!¡¹

    ¡­M-Me too

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m cumming!!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s coming out!! Now! It¡¯s coming now!¡­Cumiiiiiiiiiinggg!!!¡¹

    ¡­Byukukukuku!

    ¡­Byukukukuku!

    ¡­Dopu!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee reaches climax from the burning feeling in her womb¡­!!!

    ¡¸Haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­haa¡¹

    ¡­Before long

    Katsuko-nee fell over my body, exhausted, breathing heavily.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, good work!¡¹

    Mana kisses me crawling on all fours¡­

    ¡­Oh

    I let it all out.

    ¡­I¡¯m used up.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, I want to drink something¡¹

    When I say that

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯ll bring something from the kitchen¡­!¡¹

    Then we left the shower room naked.

    1. You never see it coming~! ?

    2. Yoshida is now a hero, coz heroes never die ?

 Chapter 176 : Women at Night

    Mana brought over a bottled water¡­

    The three of us drink©`

    The 500 mL bottle¡­in turns

    I thought why not bring a bottle for everyone at first but¡­

    I see¡­it¡¯s much more intimate drinking like this¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­that feels refreshing. Thanks¡¹

    Two rounds in the shower room¡­

    I thought I¡¯d die from dehydration¡­

    ¡¸Ehehe¡¹

    The naked Mana smiles innocently¡­

    Looking at her like this, she¡¯s really cute.

    I can¡¯t believe I ejaculated inside this small girl¡¯s vagina again and again.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, want to wash your head?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Mana.

    ¡¸Do we have a dryer here?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course we do¡¹

    ¡¸Then I will!¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­we didn¡¯t wash our heads last night.

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯ll wash it¡¹

    ¡¸Yay~!¡¹

    Mana comes to me happily.

    Then I wash Mana¡¯s hair¡­

    After that, I also washed Katsuko-nee¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really diligent¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says.

    ¡¸Usually, you should massage our boobs and touch our but while washing our hair¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­you want it?¡¹

    When I asked¡­

    ¡¸Idiot¡­you can always touch us anytime! You don¡¯t have to mind us¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­our body is all for Onii-chan after all!¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    After that¡­the two washed my hair.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Done having sex?¡¹

    Coming out of the shower room¡­Nei-san gathers information in the internet by herself.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I feel refreshed now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee on her bathrobe and towel on her head looks at Nei-san¡¯s monitor.

    ¡¸Any changes?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡­None in particular. The defenders of Shirasaka house are writing as usual but even before I write something, he gets crushed down by others. The internet opinion seems to have decided that ¡ºShirasaka family is an enemy of Japan¡»¡­!¡¹

    Haa¡­is that so?

    ¡¸What about the outside¡­? The alarms are all working aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at another monitor.

    ¡¸No need to worry there, I check it from time to time. Even if they deceive the sensor, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to breakthrough¡­also¡¹

    Nei-san points at one of the monitors.

    Kudou papa is taking it easy in front of the b onfire.

    ¡¸Those people¡­it¡¯s not just the people we see right now. At least, there¡¯s five more people I think. These people are making rounds at school regularly. They¡¯re in the blind spots of the camera so I don¡¯t know their faces though¡­¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    Kudou papa¡¯s¡ºguard division¡», or rather¡ºKudou Detective office¡»has more members.

    Kudou-papa and Tony-san and Noma-san¡­are just the ones making contact with the Kouzuki security service¡­and there¡¯s a number of professional in the underground with fake identities.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Nei-sama¡­I will dry my hair and change immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Un, okay¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Mana.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, come over here¡­I¡¯ll dry your hair¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay¡¹

    Mana is also wearing an adult bathrobe like Katsuko-nee.

    We¡¯re still on a state of alert in the monitoring room so if you walk around naked, this happens.

    But¡­the bathrobe is too big for her.

    Mana¡­it¡¯s open, your breasts are exposed you know.

    No¡­she¡¯s showing it on purpose?

    ¡¸Mana-chan, how many times did you do it?¡¹

    Nei-san asks Mana laughingly.

    ¡¸One for each of us both! Mana has a lot of semen in her stomach now¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s chained up lying down on the floor gets up slowly.

    Then, she glares at Mana.

    ¡­Are you a zoo lion?

    ¡¸It felt really good! Onii-chan I love you!¡¹

    Mana notices Yukino then shouts in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, don¡¯t be too loud¡­sensei¡¯s sleeping¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, sorry¡¹

    Looking at it¡­Minaho-neesan is lying down in the only bed in the room with her clothes on.

    She¡¯s sleeping¡­

    ¡¸I suggested that she should take a nap¡­Sensei¡¯s been straining herself all this time¡­!¡¹

    Her sister¡­Naomi-san¡¯s death, her last card¡­

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»full cooperation¡­

    No matter how much Shirasaka family tries to counterattack¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»controls most of the mass media.

    No¡­even the police and justice.

    In the first place,¡ºKakka¡»has already began the internal division on Shirasaka family which is our enemy.

    Minaho-neesan too¡­her strained feelings turned relaxed.

    She¡¯s sleeping calmly now.

    ¡¸¡­Apart from the internet world, the general world wont be moving unless it¡¯s morning. I¡¯m only scared of a surprise attack here but¡­Kudou-san is watching over¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, let¡¯s dry your hair in the kitchen so Ojou-sama won¡¯t wake up from the sound of the dryer¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings the dryer and leaves the room with Mana.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m glad¡­Yoshi-kun help me out¡¹

    Megu seems to be holding something heavy with both hands coming up from the basement stairs.

    ¡¸Eh, what?¡¹

    Megu puts the luggage in front of me.

    ¡¸Air mat¡­we¡¯re all going to sleep in this room, right?¡¹

    Oh¡­it¡¯s the thing that¡¯s sold on discount stores.

    It has an air pump built inside.

    ¡¸I thought the proper bed should be used by the people napping¡­¡¹

    Un¡­after this, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san and, Minaho-neesan will be monitoring until morning.

    True¡­the people napping should be able to sleep soundly in a proper bed.

    ¡¸As expected¡­this place isn¡¯t supposed to keep a lot of people for stay. The space the air mat can extend is also limited, it seems that only two to three people can sleep in one mat¡¹

    Megu said.

    A set of mat¡­Megu, Nei-san, Mana, Michi, and I¡­

    ¡­What about Yukino?

    ¡¸¡­How many mats are there?¡¹

    ¡¸Just two¡­also, we had this¡¹

    What Megu took out is¡­I¡¯ve seen something similar in the mansion¡¯s bathroom.

    Perhaps¡­it¡¯s a soapland air mat.

    Since it doesn¡¯t have an electric pump built in¡­you can only use hands to put air in it.

    ¡¸¡­Un, let¡¯s have Yukino use this¡¹

    Since it¡¯s small¡­she can sleep alone there.

    ¡¸Megu¡­do you have a pump for this?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, there¡¯s a bicycle pump down¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll inflate it with that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun will do it? For Yukino¡¯s sake?¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­she won¡¯t do it herself either way¡¹

    I look at Yukino on the edge of the dark room.

    As usual, she¡¯s sluggish like a lion.

    ¡­She¡¯s listening here.

    ¡¸Her body will cool down if she sleeps on the floor directly, her body would hurt in the morning¡¹

    ¡­I

    When I was living on the sofa¡­it¡¯s too hot during summer so I sleep on the floor.

    The floor was cold, or rather, it stole my body temperature that I caught a cold.

    When I woke up, my body feels painful here and there¡­

    I feel sorry to let Yukino experience that¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll bring the air pump so Yoshi-kunm can you expand this air mat?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Megu goes underground once again.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­where¡¯s the outlet?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­somewhere around that wall over there?¡¹

    ¡­Oh there it is.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    I open the air mat package¡­

    Then connected it the outlet¡­switch on

    ¡­Oooh

    The mat swells up in a blink of an eye.

    This is convenient.

    ¡¸I brought it over¡¹

    Megu brings a bicycle pump.

    With this, we can put air on the soap land mat¡­

    This is quite troublesome¡­

    But it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡­I¡¯m a man after all.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, let¡¯s do this¡¹

    I connect it to the tube on the mat¡­

    Then sends air inside the mat.

    ¡­Before long.

    The mat is full somehow.

    Haa¡­even though I just took a shower.

    I got sweaty again.

    ¡¸Hey, Yukino¡­sleep on this!¡¹

    I brought the mat to Yukino.

    ¡¸T-Thanks¡¹

    Yukino answered in a small voice.

    ¡­But

    Looking at her closely¡­isn¡¯t this a bit amazing?

    Wearing the uniform I tore up¡­

    Her breasts and ass is exposed¡­

    She didn¡¯t wipe after our sex earlier this morning¡­

    Her hair is completely unkempt too¡­

    Un¡­the impression of a zoo lion is really correct.

    ¡­Ah, the curry I left is halved.

    Yukino ate properly¡­

    ¡­There, there.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­want to take shower together?¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸I got sweaty¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine¡­I just went in. I¡¯ll enter by tomorrow morning¡¹

    ¡¸R-Right¡­then, let¡¯s go in together tomorrow morning¡¹

    ¡­Oh right

    I did promise to have sex with Megu tomorrow morning¡­

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­I want Yukino to take a shower too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Because¡­doesn¡¯t she stink?¡¹

    The lion moves and glares at me¡­

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t want it. No way I¡¯m going to shower with Yukino¡¹

    ¡­Well yeah

    Megu hates it.

    Being on the shower alone with this lion.

    ¡­What should I do?

    Should I bring her then?

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸¡­please leave the¡ºprisoner¡¯s¡»treatment to me!¡¹

    Coming from the principal¡¯s office¡­Michi comes down saying that.

    Margo-san¡¯s together with her.

    Both of them are completely sweaty.

    ¡¸Un¡­we¡¯re just about to take a shower¡¹

    Margo-san said while wiping her sweat with a towel.

    ¡¸If the¡ºprisoner¡»resists, is it okay to dislocate her bones? If you¡¯d like, I can remove the joints in the neck¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    If you dislocate the neck joint¡­you¡¯ll die.

    ¡¸Maru-chan, how was¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡»¡­¡¹

    Nei-san asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸Un, It¡¯s very interesting¡­I can understand the will of the original creator. Also, the will of Kudou-san¡¯s father who arranged it further¡­!

    Margo-san looks at Michi.

    ¡¸Far from concluding it¡­I think that Kudou-san¡¯s father turning Kudou-san independent at this stage is the right choice¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    Michi turns to Margo-san.

    ¡¸The Kudou style your father has arranged¡­is not fit for Kudou-san¡¹

    Margo-san said laughing.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡¯s father is blessed with physique. Doesn¡¯t he exceed 180cm?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­father¡¯s height is 185cm in documents. It¡¯s actually 183cm¡¹

    ¡­Why is it different?

    No, since it¡¯s Kudou papa, don¡¯t think about it deeply.

    ¡¸Normal people would be on guard when such a big person comes near them¡­therefore, your father¡¯s tactic is to loosen the guard of the enemy by purposely joking around¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸I only watched the battle in the transmitted video recorder from Katsuko-san¡¯s car but¡­that¡¯s the case isn¡¯t it? Showing the gap to the opponent on purpose¡­it¡¯s a strategy of counterattacking when the enemy attacks¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think it¡¯s said to be simple¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Kudou-san, it may be rude to say this but you¡¯re small. Also, you look very cute¡¹

    ¡¸I maybe small but I¡¯m not cute¡¹

    ¡¸No, Michi¡¯s cute!¡¹

    I intervene without thinking.

    ¡¸Un, it is as Yoshi-kun says. Kudou-san is very cute¡¹

    Megu also agrees.

    ¡¸With your usual appearance, the enemy doesn¡¯t think that you¡¯re using an old martial arts¡­the enemy already loosens their guard from the start. No¡­they¡¯re underestimating you¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    ¡¸Therefore, there¡¯s no need to do your father¡¯s¡ºcheap tactics¡» Or rather¡­it¡¯s meaningless. Rather, you should improve your other ability¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What ability?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸The ability to certainly defeat the opponent with one blow¡­ You don¡¯t have the weight, your arm strength is just small for your body. While the enemy¡¯s making light of you, you have to knock them down surely¡­if you attack the other party and didn¡¯t collapse¡­the enemy will discover your ability and they¡¯ll fight with caution. Then¡­it¡¯ll be a match of physical strength. You currently don¡¯t have the stamina to continue attacking and enduring endlessly, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Even without stamina, I have guts!¡¹

    Michi responds¡­

    ¡¸If you have the guts then you should acquire the effective techniques first!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s theory¡­turns Michi silent.

    ¡¸True¡­It is as Margo-neesan says¡¹

    ¡ºNeesan¡»¡­?

    Oh, Michi accepts Margo-san as her¡ºMartial arts teacher¡»

    ¡¸Think about how you can make a definite killing blow. I will think together with you¡¹

    ¡¸My best regards¡¹

    Michi bows obediently.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s take a shower. Yoshida-kun, we can just wash this¡ºanimal¡»right?¡¹

    Margo-san said while looking at Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s looking standoffish.

    ¡¸¡­Yes please¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Margo-san removes Yukino¡¯s chain clamped in a high position.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸If you make any strange moves, I¡¯ll beat you in the face¡­!¡¹

    Being taken by the two fighters¡­Yukino goes to the shower room nervously.

    ¡¸Un¡­Maru-chan and Mii-chan are good friends¡¹

    Nei-san said happily.,

    ¡¸Mareu-chan has been training alone¡­I do accompany her when it¡¯s calisthenics but, I can¡¯t do combat training¡¹

    I see.

    Margo-san must be happy to have a younger sister.

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s the same for Kudou-san. Isn¡¯t it great to have her trainn with someone other than her father?¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Right?¡­It¡¯s about time Mii-chan reaches the age where she¡¯ll be disillusioned by her father¡¯s parody skills¡¹

    Eh¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸Mii-chan¡¯s in third year middle school right? Fifteen year olds don¡¯t know the ¡ºRed rain in Berlin¡»or ¡ºWaves of heavenly lightning flame¡»¡­¡¹

    N-Nei-san, do you know it?!

    The true color of the ¡ºWaves of heavenly lightning flame¡»!

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. ¡ºRed rain in Berlin¡»is quite¡­¡¹

    ¡¸M-Megu¡­you know it?¡¹

    When I ask it instinctively¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­that¡¯s where you say¡ºDo you know, Raiden?!¡»?¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    What¡¯s Raiden?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been a baby-sitter of a child of Shirasaka family before¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Summer last year¡­father has asked me to do it. For one week, I stay as a babysitter on a member of Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡­H-Hmm.

    ¡¸Then the father there had an awesome digital TV and a recorder and some new type machine¡­then¡ºIf our child grumbles, you can just let it watch the TV¡»¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­so there¡¯s that kind of parent.

    ¡¸Then the child on that house¡­even though it¡¯s just six years old, it completely understands how to use the machine. It just keeps playing videos even without me saying nor doing anything¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I know that¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­the child chops multiple times while shouting¡ºRed rain in Berliiiiiiin¡»¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­

    Is that a pro wrestler skill or something?

    ¡¸As expected¡­I¡¯m most shocked about Mongoru-man¡¯s¡ºNationality unknown¡»¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Nei-san is talking about.

    ¡¸You see¡­when I came back from Japan, a lot happened so Kyouko-san took me on Kouchi, on her family home for two months. Since I had a lot of free time, I read a lot of books in Kyouko-san¡¯s bookshelf. Kyouko-san loves the center of the five brothers. Therefore, there¡¯s Manga for boys and girls¡­!¡¹

    Haa¡­so that happened.

    ¡¸For two moths, I did nothing but read manga so I really read from one end to another¡¹

    Mana and Katsuko-nee comes back from the kitchen.

    ¡¸Thank you for the wait¡­I¡¯ll take over¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sits in front of the monitor

    ¡¸¡­By all means, Katsun!¡¹

    Nei-san seems to be tired from looking at the monitor all the time.

    She stretches herself.

    ¡¸How about taking a shower?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee suggests¡­

    ¡¸The shower room has Maru-chan, Mii-chan and the¡ºanimal¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºAnimal¡»?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turns around then she noticed that Yukino¡¯s not there.

    ¡¸Oh¡­true, she certainly looks like an¡ºanimal¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right right?¡­She looks like a circus bear!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s like¡ºJosef¡»¡¹

    Mana jumps in the conversation.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s¡ºJosef¡»?¡¹

    She asks Nei-san.

    ¡¸The one from¡ºHaiji¡»¡¹[¡¸1.¤Û¤é¡­¡­¡º¥Ï¥¤¥¸¡»¤Î¡¹]

    ¡­Mana

    Why are you so harsh on your sister¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­I think you¡¯re right!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸I miss¡ºHaiji¡» I brought it when I went to America. Kei-chan and I went to look for that Japanese thing¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san speaks nostalgically.

    Margo-san, Michi, and Yukino comes out of the shower¡­

    Margo-san and Michi are on their bathrobes.

    There¡¯s quite a lot of bathrobes stocked up there.

    ¡­And yet.

    Yukino¡¯s back on her torn uniform again¡­

    No, she¡¯s not wearing a blouse under it¡­

    She¡¯s wearing the uniform on her bare skin.

    Of course, her embarrassing parts are still exposed.

    ¡¸¡­I thought that Yoshida-kun would be pleased this way¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸He won¡¯t. Onii-chan¡¯s no longer interested looking at the naked body of that person!¡¹

    Mana said then clings to me.

    Yukino¡¯s tied on chains again¡­

    She lied down on her mat¡­

    Somehow¡­she really looks like¡ºJosef¡»

    Katsuko-nee puts a towel so she won¡¯t get cold

    ¡¸Then¡­the ladies will continue to watch so everyone please sleep¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸By the way¡­how are we going to sleep?¡¹

    Megu said.

    There¡¯s two air mats

    The one¡¯s going to sleep are¡­

    Nei-san, Megu, Mana, Michi, and I¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san and Onii-chan can go together¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan, Katsuko-san and I had sex with Onii-chan but Nei-san still haven¡¯t done it yet¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Mana doesn¡¯t know that Nei-san is a virgin.

    ¡¸Kudou-san and I are small so we can sleep together with Megu-oneechan¡­¡¹

    True¡­it fits the size of the air mat.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­we¡¯re concentrating on our work so spare us from starting sex in this room¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡­Even though she knows that Nei-san and I didn¡¯t have sex yet.

    ¡¸Oh, right, Onii-chan¡­if you want to do it with Nei-san, then go to the shower room or kitchen¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸You can use the principal¡¯s office above too¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee too

    ¡¸¡­Maybe not for now, let¡¯s brush our teeth and sleep¡¹

    I said.

    Then, Nei-san jumps to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chaaaan~!¡¹

    The soft body embraces me tightly.

    ¡¸Yo-chan dakimakura! Ufufu, so happy!¡¹

    Nei-san said happily¡­!

 Chapter 177 : Neiâ€™s past (Part 1)

    ¡­Hmm?

    ¡­I woke up.

    It¡¯s still dark¡­it must be still night¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    There¡¯s a soft flesh in front of me¡­

    ¡­Nei-san.

    Nei-san¡¯s awake¡­?!

    Nei-san¡¯s staring at my face in the darkness¡­

    ¡­Beautiful

    Nei-san¡¯s face¡­seems like an angel coming out of my dream¡­

    Her big eyes¡­nose with a good shape¡­plump lips.

    ¡­It¡¯s really my ideal¡­

    This must be a dream.

    Inside my dream¡­I¡¯m dreaming in a dream

    ¡­Un

    I had that kind of dream for a while¡­

    Mostly, I overslept and and is on the verge of being late¡­

    Wake up, get up, change clothes, brush teeth¡­

    That¡¯s all in a dream¡­

    But¡­this Nei-san is really beautiful.

    ¡­Ah!

    ¡­She¡¯s crying.

    Nei-san¡¯s looking at me.

    Ha¡­!

    At that moment¡­I completely woke up.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san?!¡¹

    Nei-san is really there.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry, did I wake you up?¡¹

    Saying that¡­she wipes her tears with the hem of her bathrobe instead of her pajama.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what to ask.

    ¡¸¡­Can¡¯t sleep?¡¹

    I finally work out saying those words.

    ¡¸Un¡­sorry¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Thinking that because of me¡­everyone might be aimed at by Cesario Viola¡­somehow, I feel sorry¡¹

    Hearing Nei-san¡¯s words¡­Margo-san who¡¯s looking at the monitor turned around.

    ¡¸Nei doesn¡¯t have to mind it. Cesario Viola is an enemy of the whole¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    It¡¯s in a low voice¡­different than the usual

    ¡¸¡­Thanks, Maru-chan¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s voice is different from usual

    Therefore¡­

    I embrace Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m here with you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything for Nei-san¡¯s sake¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    When I looked around the room¡­

    The video on the surveillance cameras outside is dark¡­

    A blue screen night vision is shining next to it.

    As expected, it¡¯s still night.

    ¡¸What time is it?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸3:30¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    It seems that I feel asleep for two and a half hours¡­

    My eyes got used to the darkness of this room¡­

    Looking at the other air mat¡­

    Megu is sleeping embracing Mana.

    Mana¡¯s bathrobe is open and her breasts are exposed.

    Michi¡­

    Her sleeping posture is bad¡­

    She¡¯s on the edge of the mat, still in it however¡­

    Her bathrobe feels like it¡¯s only coiling her waistline and carried on her back¡­

    She¡¯s almost naked¡­

    She¡¯s not wearing an underwear but there¡¯s the leather armed case on her thighs¡­

    Is this the taste of a warrior?

    Are you always sticking weapon to your body so you can fight in an emergency situation?

    But¡­what do you intend to do holding a weapon naked?

    Hmm.

    Yukino¡­as usual, she¡¯s sleeping like a lion in the zoo.

    Turning her back against us, facing the wall¡­

    Her plump naked butt is facing towards us.

    Well fine¡­I want her to sleep properly.

    Or rather, Yukino¡¯s amazing, she¡¯s able to sleep peacefully in this case.

    She has a thick nerve like a rope used on mountain climbing after all¡­

    I respect her in a sense.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one who¡¯ll never commit suicide on whatever situation.

    If she had such leisure then she¡¯ll surely complain it to someone else instead.

    I think that is strong in a sense.

    On the proper bed¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s sleeping.

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s Minaho-neesan?¡¹

    Where did she go?

    ¡¸Minaho¡¯s preparing the attrraction¡¹

    ¡­Attraction?

    ¡¸If this feeling continues all the time, her nerves will collapse¡­Minaho is preparing a ¡ºconspiracy¡»for distraction¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºconsipiracy¡»¡­?

    Somehow, I¡¯m getting bad vibes from it.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be made to do something again.

    Well fine¡­

    If that refreshes Minaho-neesan¡¯s mood.

    ¡¸¡­Then, what¡¯s the current situation?¡¹

    I¡¯d like to know what happened in the past three hours just in case.

    ¡¸¡­Which one?¡¹

    Margo-san asks back.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Shirasaka house¡­the late night news are all reporting about the suspicion of murder of Shirasaka Sousuke. I can¡¯t tell you anything until the morning variety show begins but¡­Kouzuki-san has began to move¡­I think that Shirasaka house¡¯s power alone won¡¯t make it possible to overtake the public opinion. The conversation on the internet is roughly the same¡¹

    Un¡­no changes there.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s about school attacks¡­Kudou-san stopped it¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Since when we were attacked?

    ¡¸Rather than attack¡­they caught the opponent doing reconnaissance and tied them up¡­then they played rocket fireworks towards those guys. It was just earlier¡­¡¹

    ¡­What are they doing?

    As usual¡­those people.

    ¡¸Then, the main unit came to rescue the scouts and all of them were knocked out by Kudou-san. His subordinates are interesting. There¡¯s one blowing fire from his mouth¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that a man or a woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s a man¡¹

    Toni-san can blow fire.

    Or rather, is blowing fire strong?

    ¡¸There¡¯s two subordinates just making checks and only Kudou-san fights¡­is there a reason for that?¡¹

    Margo-san talks to herself¡­

    ¡¸¡­Toni-san and Noma-san are just father¡¯s observers. They can defend themselves but they won¡¯t participate battles¡¹

    Michi gets up.

    ¡­So you¡¯re awake

    ¡¸¡­Which group sent the¡ºenemy¡»?¡¹

    Michi looks at Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka house¡­they aim to capture Minaho and negotiate with Kouzuki-san to make a sink or swim reversal home-run¡­¡¹

    It was prevented by Kudou papa¡­

    ¡¸They won¡¯t attack anymore, they¡¯re out of time. At 5o¡¯clock, the news show will start. The reports from each television stations are already decided. They¡¯re even editing the image related to Shiraska Sousuke. If they attack now¡­and capture Minaho¡­wake up Kouzuki-san and negotiate, they¡¯ll need at least three hours If they¡¯re a decent underground organization, they¡¯ll give up and withdraw already¡¹

    ¡¸Are the opponents not a decent underground organization?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Those kind of guys will be be taking the decent underground organization to a business trip. Whichever underground organization it is, they¡¯re connected to the top brass. Those guys who lost their chance but still fight will just be a hindrance to others. In the first place, everyone doesn¡¯t want to oppose Kouzuki-san. They won¡¯t come to be dragged in it so they¡¯ll dispatch the deputy force to forestall it¡¹

    ¡¸In order not to make that kind of situation¡­I think that Kouzuki-sama has sent father in this place¡¹

    Michi said¡­

    ¡¸At this time, Kouzuki-sama earns points from it, even though he¡¯s not asked, he dispatched his own¡ºenforcement unit¡» But, it would be annoying for multiple organizations who doesn¡¯t have the intention to unite be intervened. It would be hard to identify who¡¯s the enemy and who¡¯s the ally¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­if Kouzuki-sama shows that the¡ºguard division¡»is already moving¡­such interference from the peole can be prevented¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that the commotion in front of the¡ºKonpeki style¡»rehearsal building¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­of course it¡¯s a strategy. The famous daughters from distinguished families of Japan are there so guards are also gathered there. Father purposely show a fight to warn about the foreign criminal¡ºCesario Viola¡»and that ¡ºKuromori¡»is already escorted by the subordinates of Kouzuki-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Is that hos it is?

    ¡¸¡­Rather than that, Natou-sama¡¹

    Michi speaks to Nei-san.

    ¡¸Could you tell me about Cesario Viola?¡¹

    ¡­¡­Cesario Viola

    ¡¸I¡¯ve read the file about the crimes that man has caused. The information about Cesario Viola is too few. We don¡¯t have any images that can identify his face¡­we don¡¯t know his age, habit, preference. We need more personal information to profile his future behavior¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Cesario Viola? He¡¯s gay, just gay¡­and intelligent¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Gay?

    ¡¸Cesario Viola¡­Real Name, Fabiano Katu Italian American. Brought up by a soldier father, he spent his childhood in Okinawa and fluent in Japanese. Committed his first murder by 17 years old and became a resident of the underground society. By age 18, he became a boss of criminal groups mainly engaged in murder and violent crimes, then caused various brutal scandals, mainly in Los Angeles¡­ That¡¯s all the information Kouzuki security service has. His photos are only when he was a boy in Okinawa¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸You do know that Cesario Viola has a hobby of disguising, right?¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve obtained such information¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s actually amazing¡­rather than hobby¡­it¡¯s his life work. He changes his appearance on the mood he has on that day. ¡ºToday would be the first five minutes of the detective movie with Sylvester Stallone, like he¡¯s beaten to mud¡»or¡ºThe empty headed deputy officer next to the general that often comes from the war movies¡»or the¡ºWeak hearted assistant of a former Nazi German mad scientist who¡¯s doing occult research¡»¡­you see. Mr. Viola will have his exclusive stylist and make up artist change his image exactly as he wants. It¡¯ll be done over and over again until it fits with his image. Therefore, there¡¯s a room where the useless strange clothes, props, beards, glasses, gathered in the costume rooms¡­¡¹

    ¡­Hee

    So he¡¯s that kind of person.

    ¡¸You see¡­Viola issued a request saying¡ºI¡¯d like to be a boss of a criminal group doing murder¡» The stylist was troubled to death. Mr. Viola is the setting himself so they don¡¯t know what to put on

    ¡¸Then , what happened in the end?¡¹

    I asked instinctively¡­

    ¡¸You see, after re-doing it dozens of times¡­wearing a Baltharino hat and a double black suit, holding a cigar and hugging a black cat on the other hand¡­it¡¯s like a boss on an old criminal film, that¡¯s when he calmed down. In the end¡­Viola¡¯s image are all in the world of movies. I guess he wants to be a movie character. But still, not a leading role but a supporting role¡¹

    ¡­A really strange man.

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s a day where he had a very specific request. The hooligan shot by Charles Bronson in the bar on the movie¡ºThe magnificent Seven¡» That one¡¯s easy, the makeup artist said. ¡ºIt¡¯s okay just to make it resemble¡»¡¹

    Nei-san¡­looks nostalgic.

    But¡­her expression turned dark immediately.

    ¡¸He goes to work with that disguise. It¡¯s mostly the murder scene¡¹

    That is¡­Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how that person got acquainted with Kei-chan and my parents. Perhaps¡­Cesario Viola didn¡¯t kill my parents for¡ºwork¡» I think it was because of his¡ºhobby¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡ºHobby¡»?

    ¡¸Cesario Viola is able to speak Japanese¡­so he can skillfully make the businessmen going to America coming from Japan trust him. Therefore¡­I¡¯m sure he said something good to my parents then took out our family¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san¡¯s family

    ¡¸Me¡­father and mother¡­Kei-chan¡¹

    ¡ºKei-chan¡»¡­

    That is the name of Nei-san¡¯s lost twin brother.

    I¡¯ve seen the photo before¡­

    It¡¯s a¡ºhandsome boy¡»that¡¯s similar to Nei-san who¡¯s an exceptional¡ºbeautiful girl¡»

    Then¡­

    Cesario Viola killed him¡­

    Nei-san who spoke her lost brother¡¯s name¡­she breathes out

    ¡­Then.

    Nei-san¡¯s story began.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    What I remember¡­it was just a desert.

    There¡¯s a desert as soon as you leave Los Angeles.

    If you get taken there, you¡¯re already finished¡­

    No matter how much you shout, it¡¯s useless. There¡¯s nobody in the surrounding miles.

    ¡­Kei-chan and I were still elementary school students.

    I talked about Kei-chan didn¡¯t I?

    He¡¯s my twin brother¡­

    The two of us look completely alike¡­

    We have been always together before.

    We just came in US¡­we didn¡¯t have any friends yet¡­

    My father works on a big food company in Japan.

    I don¡¯t remember it accurately but¡­it was a business on an American factory management, making a branch office on Los Angeles¡­

    Then¡­we went from Japan to Los Angeles.

    Arriving at Los Angeles¡­I two weeks passed.

    It was just in time for vacation on Japanese schools¡­

    Kei-chan and I¡­have always been staying in the house where my father¡¯s company borrowed.

    ¡­No

    We went to a party at night one time.

    I think it was a friendship party of father¡¯s company and the people in the local town.

    That¡¯s probably when Cesario Viola set his eyes¡­

    Then¡­Viola took father¡¯s favor¡­

    We were taken to the desert¡­

    My father¡¯s car is a white Lexus borrowed from the company.

    That car¡­had our family onboard¡­

    Viola was on a Honda Accord¡­a black and blue car.

    It wasn¡¯t just him but also his sister on board.

    Then¡­we headed straight to the desert¡­

    Viola who¡¯s ahead of our car suddenly stopped.

    Father also stopped the car¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Did your car break?¡¹He asks Viola.

    Then¡­Viola steps out of the car laughing¡­

    He has a black machine gun on his hand¡­

    Viola¡¯s sister also had a machine gun

    Then¡­he said.

    ¡¸The two children, get off the car¡¹¡­

    Mother desperately refused crying but¡­

    Viola¡¯s sister shoots the gun while screaming¡­

    The car¡¯s side mirror crumbled away.

    Then, smoke raises from the sand of the desert where the bullet was shot¡­

    As if it was a scene from a movie¡­

    The blue sky clears up like a fool¡­

    The smoke and the yellow sand piles up like a joke¡­

    I¡­I was staring at a strange sight.

    ¡­After that.

    Cesario Viola Threatened father¡ºThen, want to die as a whole family?¡»

    ¡ºYou might be happier if you die right now though¡»¡­

    Viola¡¯s sister said¡­

    ¡­Therefore

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s okay, father, mother¡»

    Kei-chan said.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine¡­I¡¯ll manage somehow¡»

    Then he looks at my face.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go, Onee-chan¡»he said¡­

    Then¡­Kei-chan opens the back seat door with trembling hands¡­

    Mother and father were:

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t go out¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stop!¡¹

    They try to stop us¡­

    Kei-chan and I¡­

    Went out of the car¡­

    Viola smiles happily as if satisfied

    Then he asked us to come to him¡­

    Therefore, we¡­

    Slowly walked towards Viola¡¯s car¡­

    After that, Viola¡¯s sister grabbed us¡­

    Then, click¡­

    Kei-chan and I were handcuffed¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll endure everything that¡¯s why please spare father, mother, and Onee-chan¡­!¡¹

    Kei-chan said.

    Even though he¡¯s just a child¡­

    Even though he¡¯s trembling¡­he muster up courage

    And yet¡­

    Viola¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let that happen¡­today I¡¯m in the mood of a humanism movie. I want to see hard violence action¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Isn¡¯t that good in American New Cinema?¡¹

    Viola¡¯s sister said.

    ¡¸¡ºWe don¡¯t have tomorrow¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    The two then shoot bullets¡­

    To mother and father in the car¡­!!!!

    Zubabababababa¡­!

    The bullets showered like rain.

    The burning smell of gunpowder¡­

    The white body of the Lexus have the black holes increasing¡­!

    The windshield scattered into pieces¡­

    The smell of blood¡­

    My father and mother inside the car¡­

    Both of them can¡¯t even scream¡­

    Their body danced in the rain of bullets¡­

    Kei-chan and I¡­

    Were just watching the spectacle in fright¡­

    ¡­We can¡¯t do anything.

    We can¡¯t help father and mother¡­

    Even die together¡­

    When the shoot all of the bullets in the magazine¡­

    Viola spoke to his sister.

    ¡¸¡­Sprinkle gasoline and set it on fire¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay, brother¡¹

    Viola¡¯s sister took out a gasoline container from the car¡­

    They sprinkled gasoline on the Lexus filled with holes.

    Then¡­they set it on fire.

    The car we were in just a while ago¡­

    The meat chunk that were father and mother until a while ago¡­

    It was set on fire¡­

    Making up a burning sound¡­black smoke rises up¡­

    The feverish heat stings the skin in my face¡­

    Kei-chan and I watched that¡­

    We watched, unable to cry.

    Because¡­it only happened in just a few minutes.

    Just a few minutes ago¡­both of my parents were alive¡­

    Kei-chan and I were smiling¡­

    Our family was happy¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of me. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t get off the car sooner¡­!¡¹

    Kei-chan mutters.

    And yet, I¡­

    I can¡¯t think of anything to comfort Kei-chan¡­

    Then¡­

    We were shoved inside Viola¡¯s accord.

    The car starts to move¡­

    Kei-chan and I¡­

    Have been watching the rear window without end.

    Behind the straight road¡­

    A red flame is surging.

    Black smoke is rising¡­

    The flames and smoke grows smaller¡­

    But still, it doesn¡¯t disappear.

    There¡¯s nothing in the desert after all.

    No matter how far it is¡­the black smoke pillar can be seen between the blue sky and yellow sand.

    ¡­That¡¯s where my parents are.

    Our parents were left in the desert¡­

    Kei-chan and I¡­

    Were captives of Cesario Viola¡­

    Viola¡¯s aim was Kei-chan.

    Viola¡¯s a pervert.

    He¡¯s a perverted gay who likes to rape small boys¡­

    That day¡­

    Viola raped Kei-chan

    While I watch them¡­

    Viola said¡­

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want your sister to be hurt then you¡¯ll do everything I want ¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I¡¯ll do anything so please spare my Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡­He said.

    ¡­Therefore

    Kei-chan¡­in front of me¡­

    He received such horrible treatments¡­

    Viola¡­shows that scene to me on purpose¡­

    He¡¯s having fun watching Kei-chan and my reaction¡­

    ¡­He¡¯s a demon!

    A real demon.

    Viola let me have the same look at Kei-chan¡­

    Kei-chan who¡¯s a boy was made to wear girl clothes.

    His hair is lengthened like me¡­then a ribbon attached to it.

    Then he violated Kei-chan who¡¯s wearing a skirt as he pleased in front of me¡­

    When Viola¡¯s going to work¡­

    He locks the two of us in the room.

    I¡­applied the medicine to Kei-chan¡¯s butt.

    Kei-chan¡¯s anus is swollen¡­it¡¯s so pitiful.

    At that time¡­Kei-chan always tells me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely save Onee-chan¡­I¡¯ll create an opportunity so Onee-chan, run away¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want that. We should run away together. I don¡¯t want it unless we¡¯re together!¡¹

    Then¡­Kei-chan.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m already no good¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan who¡¯s just an elementary school boy.

    ¡­This boy, Kei-chan.

    I think he really can¡¯t bear being violated by an adult man.,

    He was made to wear a girl¡¯s clothing¡­

    In front of his crying sister, being violated by his parent¡¯s enemy¡­it was so painful, too painful, he can¡¯t help it¡­

    But, he endured it¡­

    Kei-chan did it for me

    Cesario Viola felt pleasure in raping Kei-chan who¡¯s struggling with all his life¡­

    I understand it now¡­

    I was kept alive just as a tool to torture Kei-chan.

    Even in meals¡­Kei-chan is the only one who¡¯s served.

    Viola¡­didn¡¯t prepare meals for me.

    Then¡­Everytime Kei-chan satisfies Viola¡­

    The amount of food in Kei-chan¡¯s meal increase¡­

    Therefore, Kei-chan¡­

    Just to secure my meals¡­

    He listens to every order Viola gives¡­

    ¡­Just what am I?

    ¡­Even though I¡¯m his twin sister.

    ¡­I¡¯m just a burden.

    ¡­Kei-chan is in pain because I¡¯m there.

    Why¡­at that time¡­I¡­

    I didn¡¯t die alone earlier¡­!

    If I died at that time¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sure that Kei-chan won¡¯t be killed¡­

    Why did I¡­

    Why did I survive¡­!

    It¡¯s not Kei-chan¡­

    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s useless¡­!

 Chapter 178 : Neiâ€™s past (Part 2)

    Hey¡­Yo-chan¡­

    ¡­What do you think?

    The boy that looks very much like me¡­my twin brother is being violated everyday.

    In front of my eyes¡­

    I thought of changing it over and over¡­

    I thought that I don¡¯t mind being violated¡­or even killed just for Kei-chan¡¯s sake.

    I¡¯m the elder sister after all.

    Kei-chan¡­dedicates his body to Viola to save me¡­

    ¡­But

    I can¡¯t do anything¡­

    Viola is a man who¡¯s not interested in women.

    He¡¯s just a hopeless sadist gay bastard.

    ¡­He.

    Because he wants to see Kei-chan¡¯s suffering face¡­

    He kept me alive just for that¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan, I¡¯m no more. I¡¯m no good¡¹

    When we¡¯re alone¡­

    Kei-chan always say that while crying¡­

    Perhaps¡­Viola went to work.

    To hit someone¡­to kill¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t love a girl anymore. I can¡¯t marry. Because, I¡­!¡¹

    No matter how much Viola violates him¡­

    Kei-chan didn¡¯t feel any pleasure from it.

    Kei-chan¡¯s not gay after all¡­

    ¡­no

    Before sex or anything¡­Kei-chan is still a child.

    Everything Viola does is just an act to make Kei-chan feel painful and unpleasant.

    ¡¸Doing this kind of things¡­God surely won¡¯t forgive me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m no good anymore¡¹he said¡­!

    That¡¯s why, I told Kei-chan.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! God will surely forgive you¡­because Kei-chan is enduring it for her sister!¡¹¡­

    Then¡­I promised.

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan will marry you¡­Kei-chan will have Onee-chan with him forever¡¹

    I¡­

    If possible, I¡¯d like to give my virginity to Kei-chan on the spot¡­

    I want to accept Kei-chan¡¯s body.

    But¡­I can¡¯t.

    Viola has attached a chastity belt on me¡­

    ¡­Do you know chastity belts?

    It¡¯s made with Carboin Kepler¡­I can¡¯t escape unless Viola unlocks it.

    It¡¯s impossible to cut it with a knife¡­

    There¡¯s only a small hole for peeing and pooping¡­

    That¡¯s the only part that has a shutter like structure¡­

    It opens from the inside so you can poo¡­

    When you try to penetrate it with penis from the outside, the mechanism will close the shutter.

    Viola intends to leave me as a virgin¡­

    I would sell higher that way¡­

    There¡¯s a pedophile among Viola¡¯s servants¡­he¡¯s always looking at me with obscene eyes.

    But¡­those who touched me were all killed by Viola.

    Viola loves Kei-chan as his pet.

    And he feels pleasure when he makes his pet feel sad.

    Because of that¡­I was kept alive.

    ¡­No, that¡¯s not all.

    Viola¡­doesn¡¯t want other men to violate me¡­

    ¡­who looks like Kei-chan.

    That¡¯s how he¡¯s absorbed with Kei-chan.

    ¡­Therefore.

    Soon afterwards, Kei-chan and I were taken out of the room then taken to Cesario Viola¡¯s¡ºtour¡»

    ¡­A murder tour.

    Give him money and he¡¯ll kill people.

    He kill people and steal their money.

    Viola is a famous sweeper in the underground society of Los Angeles.

    A professional who kills¡ºenemies¡»and¡ºtraitors¡»of those who request underground.

    What Viola loves the most is¡ºeliminating¡»witnesses¡­

    Viola kills all of the¡ºwitnesses¡»of the crime of the underground organization¡­

    Especially if there¡¯s a boy Viola liked¡­he¡¯ll deliberately do it.

    For women¡­Viola¡¯s subordinates have fun with them then kill them.

    Who and how to kill will always depend on Cesario Viola¡¯s mood.

    The companions on the¡ºtour¡»¡­is always scattered.

    By day¡­a different member from Viola¡¯s crime group comes.

    The job taken is different on the specialty of the professional¡­

    If it¡¯s an¡ºenemy¡»¡­then those specialized in killing.

    If it¡¯s a¡ºtraitor¡»¡­then those who are good at torture.

    When it¡¯s eliminating¡ºwitnesses¡»¡­then it would be a perverted one who kidnaps, confines, rapes and murders.

    But¡­No matter what job it is, Viola¡¯s sister will definitely be with him.

    Viola¡¯s sister is his staff.

    She¡¯s the other head of the crime group.

    Her real name is Fabiana Katou

    Her usual fake name is Rosalind Orlando.

    Rosalind is bisexual.

    She feels lust on both men and women¡­

    Normally, she has a short hair¡­and wear a western boots and tight jeans. She likes to dress as a man.

    But¡­she only likes white boys or black girls¡­

    No¡­she wasn¡¯t a woman who loved humans.

    Rosalind wants is to make her sex partner surrender.

    She¡¯s a hopeless sadist.

    White boys are her object of control.

    Black girls are her sex slaves.

    Especially black girls, she said that she like the smell of their sweat¡­

    ¡¸Asian¡­especially Japanese women don¡¯t have a thrilling smell so I don¡¯t like them!¡¹

    She said.

    Therefore¡­I was out of her range.

    Viola and Rosalind always pretends to be a couple on their¡ºtour¡»

    That¡¯s right¡­ Rosalind does fuck her own brother occasionally.

    Viola is a hopeless gay bastard but he loves only his sister.

    ¡¸She¡¯s just something like masturbation. After all, Rosalind is a part of me¡¹

    Viola said.

    ¡¸You have to masturbate from time to time. It¡¯s not bad to comfort yourself¡¹

    ¡­Actually, they seem to deepen their mutual ties by having sex occasionally¡­

    Viola and Rosalind¡­the crazy siblings need to have sex so they can keep their mutual trust I think.

    Kei-chan and I were adopted by Viola and Rosalind from a poor overseas family¡­

    There¡¯s a lot of that in America.

    Children of different race adopted from abroad¡­

    Viola goes to an out-of-school city work¡­

    He always bring us then goes to charity parties.

    Local church, or a sponsored community service organization and the likes.

    Viola and Rosalind¡­have very good acting skills.

    They¡¯re good at talking brightly at such places¡­acting as charmers.

    Therefore¡­the people will accept the talk that we¡¯re twins from a poor family adopted and raised.

    Kei-chan and I were made to say¡¸We¡¯re thankful to Papa and Mama¡¹¡­

    Viola threatens to kill me if we make a slightly strange attitude.

    Then¡­Viola and others will be looking for their¡ºnext prey¡»for their hobbies on that parties¡­

    Cesario Viola goes for any innocent and cute boy.

    Rosalind Orlando¡­goes for white boys or black girls.

    After the party, they¡¯ll get friends with the¡ºprey¡»¡­allure them¡­

    Kill the adults¡­rape the children, then kill them.

    That is the¡ºhobby¡»of the siblings.

    ¡¸Viola really likes your brother¡¹

    Rosalind told me.

    ¡¸Normally¡­he¡¯ll just immediately kill him after raping him. It¡¯s lucky for him isn¡¯t it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Lucky?!

    What¡¯s lucky?

    Living like this?

    Kei-chan and I were taken company by Viola and Rosalind for a year¡­

    Viola didn¡¯t have a house to settle down.

    A lot of retreats¡­motel¡­trailer house.

    There are also those nights where Viola would spend sleeping next to the corpse of the victim in their house.

    There¡¯s one follower that¡¯s named Asura.

    A black woman with transparent blond hair.

    Sometimes¡­black with blonde hair.

    She¡¯s formerly Rosalind¡¯s slave but she grew up and became an underling.

    Her job is to become a¡ºbait¡»to attract the¡ºenemies¡»

    Gathering information¡­sleeping with men¡­

    It¡¯s like persuasion with sex¡­

    If the partner on the job is an¡ºopponent¡»¡­in case it¡¯s too strong, the other members in battle would be shut in a hideout.

    It was Asura who taught me the technique with cards.

    Asura was born in Las Vegas¡­and her father was a famous dealer.

    I got better immediately.

    I had nothing else to do either way¡­

    Playing cards with Asura was a good escape from reality.

    Then¡­Asura advised Rosalind

    ¡¸¡­This girl¡¯s useful¡¹¡­

    Real Casino¡¯s won¡¯t let children enter¡­

    I was taken on an underground casino.

    I worked as a dealer there for some days per week.

    I earned quite an amount for Viola and Rosalind.

    Of course¡­Viola negotiated with the owner of the casino.

    The casino knew that I¡¯m a swindler.

    But, a small Japanese girl like me¡­

    There¡¯s no way most of the customers will know I¡¯m cheating you know?

    People who knew my skills all know that we¡¯re Viola¡¯s slaves.

    That¡¯s right¡­us.

    Nothing else but¡ºslaves¡»¡­

    Child dealers are very popular.

    I studied how to smile and make conversation.

    ¡­It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a lie.

    Humans live in pain when they don¡¯t smile.

    I learned it desperately¡­

    Only when I¡¯m dealing cards¡­

    I forget the various things that happened¡­

    I was desperate¡­

    Desperately blended in the casino world.

    Before long¡­I was able to do it.

    Not only showing Kei-chan¡¯s suffering appearance¡­

    But¡­Viola rapes Kei-chan meanwhile¡­

    ¡­Then

    One day¡­one of the casino customers spoke to Rosalind.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to buy that girl¡¹

    That man was Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard it from the rumors but is that girl still a virgin?¡¹

    Rosalind answered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That girl¡¯s not our hobby¡¹

    ¡¸Then, three times the market price¡­no, I¡¯ll buy her for five times¡­what do you think?¡¹

    Rosalind¡­

    ¡¸That girl earns quite a lot as a casino dealer though¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka speaks.

    ¡¸Okay¡­I don¡¯t mind if you name the price. I can pay up as much as you want¡¹

    Rosalind thought that it¡¯s better to sell me to Shiraska.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸¡­No good. She¡¯s not for sale¡¹

    Viola rejects his sister¡¯s suggestion

    ¡¸I love raping Kei in front of that girl. Kei¡¯s in despair because her twin sister is there. Isn¡¯t he cute being desperate for his twin sister? If he loses his sister then he¡¯s just a simple doll. Then, it won¡¯t be fun for me anymore¡­!¡¹

    But¡­Rosalind.

    ¡¸Everything has a time to sell¡­now¡¯s the time to sell that girl. There¡¯s not much customers who¡¯d put out such money¡­!¡¹

    Viola and Rosalind opposed each other.

    ¡¸You¡­are you planning to order me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t have that intention¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re my sister¡­I won¡¯t forgive you if you oppose me. You do know that, don¡¯t you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s a lie.

    Rosalind was thinking of selling me to Shirasaka Souske without Cesario Viola¡¯s permission.

    She¡­felt uneasy of Viola gradually getting absorbed with Kei-chan.

    It¡¯s not that Viola is neglecting his work because of Kei-chan.

    Viola¡­surely does his work as a sweeper.

    But¡­Rosalind.

    She wants to be the existence closest to Viola.

    Viola¡¯s words¡­¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you even if you¡¯re my sister¡¹¡­

    That made her uneasy.

    She¡¯s worried that Kei-chan might become more than Viola¡¯s¡ºpet¡»¡­

    No¡­she can¡¯t allow it.

    Kei-chan is on Viola¡¯s side.

    That¡¯s why, Rosalind¡­

    Sold me to Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    She begins her plan to kill Kei-chan.

    At that time¡­Kei-chan and I felt uneasy.

    My body¡¯s growing steadily.

    Us twins look completely alike until now.

    But¡­My body grows rounder¡­

    My chest starts swelling¡­

    Kei-chan begins to grow a man¡¯s body.

    ¡¸¡­What should I do, Onee-chan¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s really scared.

    ¡¸If I grow to have a man¡¯s body¡­Mr. will throw me away. Then, Onee-chan and I will be killed¡­!¡¹

    Kei-chan reduced his meals.

    He tries to stop his growth somehow¡­

    He even prayed to God.

    I did the same.

    But¡­we

    We changed bit by bit.

    I thought that we can¡¯t stay exactly the same¡­

    ¡­One day.

    Viola had a¡ºjob¡»and he went to Tijuana Mexico

    He brought the best¡ºcombat troop¡»¡­

    And yet¡­Rosalind remained in Los Angeles unusually.

    ¡¸Both of you¡­prepare to leave¡¹

    Rosalind told us.

    Even though Cesario Viola isn¡¯t present¡­

    It never happened that we were taken outside until now.

    Kei-chan and I felt uneasy.

    Rosalind then told me.

    ¡¸¡­The lady, dress in lovely clothes¡¹

    Oh¡­I¡¯ll be sold off

    ¡¸¡­What about me?¡¹

    Kei-chan asked her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about you¡¹

    Ah¡­Kei-chan will be killed!

    ¡¸Hurry up¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Rosalind went out of the room.

    Therefore¡­the two of us.

    Kei-chan has the same hair length as me.

    In front of the twin sister is a brother who was raped perversely¡­

    Viola¡¯s favorite.

    Kei-chan and I¡­

    Wore same clothes.

    Enough clothing to erase our body line.

    So that you won¡¯t know who¡¯s the boy and who¡¯s the girl in a moment.

    That surely¡­

    Will become our trump card in the crisis¡­

    That¡¯s what we thought.

    ¡¸¡­You look really similar¡¹

    Rosalind said when she saw us finished preparing

    ¡¸We¡¯re twins so we wear exactly the same¡¹

    I answered with the smile I remembered from the casino.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­come¡¹

    We get out of the locked room¡­

    Asura is crying on the corridor.

    That¡¯s when I was convinced./

    We¡¯re about to be sold off¡­killed

    ¡­We¡¯re at a critical moment.

    We rode Rosalind¡¯s car¡­

    Then we went out of Los Angeles

    ¡­It was scary

    ¡­It was frightening

    Kei-chan and I held each other¡¯s hands.

    We desperately prayed to god

    ¡­God.

    Never did anything to help us, and yet¡­

    Before long¡­

    The car arrived at a hotel in Los Angeles

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been waiting¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke was waiting on the backyard of the hotel.

    He¡¯s wearing a white suit.

    There¡¯s two black body guards with him.

    ¡¸They¡¯re really twins¡¹

    He look at us in interest.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Her figure at night casino is pretty but looking at her under the sun, it¡¯s not bad¡¹

    Shirasaka looks at Kei-chan and said.

    Rosalind laughs.

    ¡¸Idiot¡­that¡¯s the brother¡¹

    Shirasaka looks at my face with an awkward face¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­you¡¯re really still a virgin aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    His eyes looks nasty.

    ¡¸Want to confirm it?¡¹

    Rosalind Grins.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­when doing some expensive shopping, you should always check it¡¹

    Rosalind took out a key

    ¡¸¡­Take it off¡¹

    I took off my surf pants on the spot

    ¡¸¡­Ooh!¡¹

    Shirasaka¡¯s surprised at the chastity belt stuck in my lower body.

    ¡¸This is well done¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This is a special order for my brother¡¹

    ¡¸This is well done¡­the surface is black but it feels like a matte¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Carbon Kepler¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­this is interesting¡¹

    Shirasaka stroked my ass from the top of the chastity belt.

    ¡¸Teach me where you order this¡­I¡¯d like to buy a dozen of this¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re that interested then you¡¯re just the same pervert as my brother¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re doing business because we¡¯re perverts, don¡¯t we?¡¹

    Shirasaka told Rosalind while laughing.

    ¡¸¡­Well, you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸If I buy this girl¡­give me the boy as a bonus¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh. But, that will cost you too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll pay 50% more. I¡¯d like to make a deal with you from now on¡¹

    Shirasaka told Rosalind.

    ¡¸I¡¯m trying to make a base on Los Angeles in the future so I¡¯d like to keep in touch with people like you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re saying something nice¡¹

    Rosalind thinks that it¡¯s not a bad idea.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not interested in boys but some of our customers are interested in that play. Above all, this twin set is good. I¡¯ll have the elder sister entertain me for a while but¡­I¡¯ll be selling the siblings sooner or later¡¹

    ¡­We¡¯re being sold off.

    But¡­it seems that we¡¯re not going to be killed.

    ¡­It seems.

    I felt relieved.

    Kei-chan and I will live wherever it is.

    ¡­But

    An intense fear attacked me suddenly.

    Rosalind¡¯s selling us without Viola¡¯s permission.

    If ever Viola knew this¡­

    What will Viola do to us.

    ¡¸The previous plan will do¡­now, for the confirmation of the goods¡¹

    Shirasaka told Rosalind.

    ¡¸I¡¯d buy her with the amount agreed on if she¡¯s really a virgin¡­but if her hymen¡¯s broken already¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll half the price by then¡¹

    Rosalind said while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸Really¡­why does men care about virginity that much? Don¡¯t they think that a mature woman is better?¡¹

    ¡¸There are people in this world that appreciates Beaujolais Nouveau.1) is a red wine made from Gamay grapes produced in the Beaujolais region of France. It is the most popular vin de primeur, fermented for just a few weeks before being released for sale on the third Thursday of November.] I¡¯m one of them¡¹

    Saying that¡­Shirasaka gives her hand to Rosalind.

    ¡¸¡­Give me the key¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    Rosalind handed the key to my chastity belt to Shirasaka

    Shirasaka removed the lock of my chastity belt

    I heard a clicking sound¡­

    Then the lock of the chastity belt was released.

    ¡¸¡­Now then, let¡¯s take a look at your virgin hole¡¹

    Shirasaka removed the chastity belt¡­

    I was embarrassed

    Kei-chan grips his fist and looks down.

    ¡¸¡­Fufufu, show it¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Shirasaka but also his body guards look at my crotch.

    Rosalind is looking at me with her scary eyes as always.

    The black Kepler chastity belt parts from my skin.

    My abdomen felt fresh air for the first time¡­

    The gaze of the men were hot¡­

    ¡­Embarrassing

    ¡­Miserable

    ¡­I

    At that time¡­!

    ¡­Shukon! Shukon! Shukon!

    From the back of the hotel¡­

    A smoke bomb was shot¡­!

    ¡¸What¡¯s this!?¡¹

    Rosalind pulled out her pistol¡­!

    At that moment, she was kicked down by a shadow that came in¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Rosalind was knocked down¡­!

    Fists went in Shirasaka¡¯s bodyguard¡¯s belly¡­

    That person¡¯s wearing a blue mask¡­

    Looking like a ninja we saw on TV¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko, yoouuuu!¡¹

    Shirasaka screamed!

    1. Beaujolais nouveau (French pronunciation: ?[bo.??.l? nu.vo

 Chapter 179 : Neiâ€™s past (Part 3)

    ¡¸Sousuke, I¡¯ll be taking these kids!¡¹

    Again, gunpowder blew fire at her feet¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Come with me!¡¹

    The female ninja told us.

    The sharp eye under her mask are watching me.

    ¡¸¡­You want¡ºfreedom¡»don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    That was Japanese.

    ¡­A nostalgic Japanese.

    ¡­¡ºFreedom¡»

    We forgot those words.

    ¡¸¡­Faster!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I thought of going with that person.

    I looked back at Kei-chan¡­!

    Kei-chan¡­

    He¡¯s just standing in fright.

    ¡­Confused.

    At that time¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s go£¡¡¹

    Another ninja came in from the white smoke.

    Black mask¡­

    ¡­That person

    Grabbed Kei-chan and my hand¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    In between those people¡­

    Kei-chan and I were connected.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s run away, Kei-chan¡¹

    I told Kei-chan in Japanese.

    Kei-chan nods.

    The black masked ninja lead our hands¡­

    We start to run in the smoke¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t¡¡Move£¡¡¹

    Rosalind finally got up and aimed her pistol!

    ¡­Shuba!

    Along with the sound of air being cut is a small knife stabbing Rosalind¡¯s hand.

    ¡­Throwing knife?!

    The blue masked ninja who first came in threw it¡­!

    I knew the face inside the blue mask is smiling¡­

    Then¡­I knew that person is a woman.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fucking Bitch£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    The ninja in blue mask throws two more gas bombs at the ground!

    ¡­Shubababababa!!!!

    The white smoke of tear gas shrouds the surroundings.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Come on£¡¡¹

    At the moment the visibility was shut off by the smoke¡­!

    The black masked person pulling our hands turned 90 degrees¡­

    It¡¯s purpose is to avoid Rosalind¡¯s chase.

    To confuse them where we went¡­

    We left everything behind the smoke¡­

    We ran.

    ¡­My heart was pounding.

    I ran with adrenaline running through my body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Kei-chan suddenly cried.

    ¡­It seems he¡¯s unable to bear it anymore.

    I embraced Kei-chan¡¯s body¡­

    We ran along with the black masked ninja¡­

    After a while, we went through the employee¡¯s aisle.

    We went through there and went out of the hotel.

    There¡¯s one van that stopped before my eyes.

    The rear sliding door is already opened.

    ¡¸Hurry up£¡¡¹

    The black mask ninja ordered us¡­

    I jumped inside.

    ¡­Kei-chan too.

    The black masked ninja jumps and closes the door.

    The blue masked ninja boarded the passenger seat.

    ¡¸¡­Mina, go!¡¹

    The car starts at an amazing speed.

    The hotel becomes distant.

    I saw white smoke coming out of the hotel¡¯s backyard from outside the window.

    That¡¯s where we were earlier¡­

    And yet, we¡­

    We escaped from Rosalind.

    ¡¸¡­What should I do, what should I do? Onee-chan!!!¡¹

    Kei-chan clings to me while crying inside the car.

    ¡¸¡­Viola¡­Cesario Viola will surely come to kill us!!!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    This is Los Angeles, Viola¡¯s garden.

    As long as we¡¯re in this city¡­

    We¡¯re not safe¡­

    ¡¸¡­I think we;re still under hotel¡¯s security cameras so don¡¯t take off your masks for a while!¡¹

    The blue masked ninja told the driver and the black mask.

    ¡¸We just intended to harass that bastard Sousuke but¡­we picked up two lost children now¡¹

    The blue mask in the passenger seat looks at us.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s moving. If he establishes a route of slave market from US. Shirasaka¡¯s buildup won¡¯t be stopped¡¹

    The driver said.

    ¡¸Well yeah¡­the funds used to buy these children were the money our¡ºwomen¡»made with their bodies. Buying a slave from a money squeezed from a prostitute¡­that¡¯s no joke!¡¹

    The blue mask said as if spitting out.

    ¡¸¡­But, why is a Japanese enslaved in Los Angeles?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. I just did sneak a look at Shirasaka¡¯s mails¡­!¡¹

    I was listening anxiously at the conversation of the two.

    What will happen to us now?¡­

    I¡¯m filled with anxiety

    ¡¸All right! I am at your back.!¡¹

    The black mask sitting with us¡­

    Told us¡­

    ¡­I noticed that person is also a woman

    ¡­That is.

    That was my first encounter with Maru-chan.

    ¡¸¡­Then, what should we do after this? Kyouko-san?¡¹

    The driver asked the blue masked ninja, she¡¯s called¡ºKyouko-san¡»

    ¡¸Go to the parking at the stadium¡­there¡¯s a spare car prepared there. We¡¯ll transfer to that¡­anyway, it¡¯s bad to be on the same car. We got away from the hotel, it¡¯s about time we take off our mask? A masked man driving in the town would be too suspicious.

    She takes of her blue mask while saying that.

    Her black hair spills from the side.

    Ninja-san is a mid-thirty Japanese woman¡­

    It feels like she¡¯s a Japanese that lived in Los Angeles for a long time¡­

    Her eyes are lifted up¡­it feels like a thick make up.

    The black mask next to us exposed her face.

    A beautiful blonde tall girl.

    Maru-chan smiled nicely to Kei-chan and I.

    The driver also took off her mask when we reached a stop.

    A woman in her twenties with a cold expression.

    That¡¯s right¡­I met Yuzuki-sensei that way.

    ¡­Bururururururu!!!

    The phone in front of the seat shakes.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s mine. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Sousuke¡¹

    The person called Kyouko-san looks at her screen.

    ¡¸¡­As expected. Mina, do you want to know Sousuke¡¯s reaction?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­Then I¡¯ll put him on loudspeakers¡¹

    Kyouko-san connects the phone to the car speaker

    Then¡­she answered the call.

    ¡¸Haai~ Sekai no aidoru, Kyouko-chan desu~!1 Kyouko-chan is currently on a place where the waves can¡¯t reach or her phone isn¡¯t turned on! If you hear the sound ¡ºDohihibiiin¡»then please leave a message! Okay, dobibibiiiiiin!!!!¡¹

    The voice on the speaker¡­

    I hear a man¡¯s Japanese voice.

    ¡º¡­What do you intend to do?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Ten seconds¡¹

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m asking you what do you intend to do by disrupting my business¡»

    ¡¸¡­Twenty seconds¡¹

    ¡º¡­Hey, Kyouko!¡»

    ¡¸¡­25, 6, 7, 8, 9¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t fuck around!!!¡»

    The man¡¯s screaming voice is like a dog¡¯s bark¡­

    ¡¸My, who¡¯s the one fucking around?¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied calmly.

    ¡¸Using, ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»funds and buying something expensive¡­it needs approval of the administration. That was the rule I think¡­¡¹

    ¡ºYou were the ones who decided that rule by yourselves¡­I¡¯m not concerned here¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Sousuke-kun¡­can you say that in front of Kouzuki-sama?¡¹

    When Kyouko-san said that¡­the other side of the call fell silent.

    ¡¸You do know that Kyouko-chan is dispatched by Kouzuki-sama as an inspector, don¡¯t you? Also, Everyone knows that you¡¯re irresponsible at managing ¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡ºNo¡­I just¡­it was for the development of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­¡»

    ¡¸¡­Hmm, so you decided to buy a slave girl abroad?¡¹

    ¡ºThe risk of buying a prostitute in Japan is too big. I thought that I should find a route from overseas¡­¡»

    Hearing those words¡­the driver mutters.

    ¡¸This man did a lot of things that are too risky¡­ it¡¯s too late¡­!¡¹

    The man¡¯s remark continues.

    ¡ºI should be the representative of¡ºKuromori¡» I chose how to manage it¡­I think you all have the duty to obey me¡­¡»

    Then¡­he asked as if investigating.

    ¡ºThen¡­are you keeping the slaves?¡»

    Kyouko-san looks at us.

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re here¡¹

    ¡ºI see¡­Then bring them to my place¡»

    ¡¸Hmm, what do you intend to do?¡¹

    ¡ºIf I obtained an expensive goods for free¡­will the management even complain?¡»

    ¡­We

    ¡­As expected, we¡¯re sold off.

    We¡¯re changing masters¡­continue being a slave.

    Kei-chan and I looked at each other.

    Kei-chan¡¯s trembling.

    ¡­But that¡¯s fine.

    Up until now, Kei-chan was raped for my sake¡­

    From now on¡­I will use my body to protect Kei-chan.

    I decided so¡­

    Then¡­we can finally be the same.

    Kei-chan and I will be the same.

    ¡­Then.

    Kyouko-san laughed out loud.

    ¡º¡­Kyouko, what¡¯s funny?¡»

    The man on the phone gets enraged.

    ¡¸You see¡­do you know who you¡¯re dealing with?¡¹

    ¡º¡­Rosalind Orlando, that¡¯s what she said¡»

    Kyouko-san snorted her nose.

    ¡¸That woman is the younger sister of Cesario Viola, the murder boss in Los Angeles. Do you intend to paint mud on the face of the most feared man in the underground society¡­?!¡¹

    ¡º¡­I-Is that true?¡»

    ¡¸What will I get for lying?¡­There¡¯s no way you told her our relationship, did you?¡¹

    ¡º¡­I only told her that someone hostile to my organization came to obstruct¡»

    ¡¸Hmm, good for you.¡¹ Make it a Brazilian organization. I don¡¯t mind if you say my name since I¡¯m officially supposed to be a member on an organization there. Nobody knows that I came back to Japan. You should make it that you caused trouble with a Brazilian organization¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º¡­G-Got it¡»

    ¡¸Try not to say that we¡¯re on the same organization as much as possible. There¡¯s a chance that you¡¯d be killed after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºI-I¡¯ll take care¡­¡»

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Mina and I will be taking care of these two¡¹

    Saying that¡­Kyouko-san ended the call.

    We changed cars in the stadium¡­

    At a restaurant parking lot, we changed cars again.

    The car changes to something more luxurious¡­

    ¡¸¡­Where are we going?¡¹

    When I asked¡­

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸Malibu Beach¡¹

    She answered.

    ¡¸I rent a cottage for the rich people¡­with a name of an acquaintance in Japan. At this kind of times, hotels have to much public eyes. If it¡¯s a villa for the rich, the security is perfect¡­¡¹

    Then¡­the car arrived at the beach

    It was my first time seeing the beach¡­

    Since forever in Los Angeles¡­

    The sea breeze and the blue sky¡­

    It calmed Kei-chan and my heart.

    ¡¸Now then¡­should we listen to your story for the time being?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asked in the living room of the rental villa.

    Sensei and Maru-chan was there too.

    The villa is on the rocky place on the the beach¡­

    The living room has a big motorboat tied to the bay.

    ¡¸We have to know your story first¡­so we can know what to do with you¡¹

    I looked at Kei-chan¡¯s face.

    Kei-chan¡¯s hesitant.

    Well¡­I¡¯m the same.

    I can see Kei-chan¡¯s expression as mine like I¡¯m looking at the mirror.

    ¡¸¡­Talk. If you want to survive¡¹

    Sensei said coldly.

    ¡¸You should intend to use everything if you want to continue living¡­be greedy. How can you use us¡­desperately think about it. If not, think of how to run away from us. We took the risk of capturing you so we won¡¯t let you escape easily however¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s tone was dry¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t dare mistake that we¡¯re¡ºtrustworthy¡» There¡¯s no way we are¡­we¡¯re also residents of the underworld¡¹

    She said with cold eyes.

    ¡¸If you believe us then you¡¯re making a fool of yourself. Therefore¡­think on how can you use us¡¹

    Not believe but use?

    ¡¸We¡¯re the same. We don¡¯t know why you were turned slaves in America even though you¡¯re Japanese but¡­if we think we can use your existence then we¡¯ll lend you our power¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What if it¡¯s judged that we can¡¯t be used?¡¹

    I asked Sensei.

    Sensei smiled.

    ¡¸Our organization doesn¡¯t do anything but¡ºKill¡»¡­Therefore, we¡¯ll just throw you out somewhere in Los Angeles. We can do it anywhere¡­even in Japanese Consulate¡¹

    ¡­Japanese Consulate is impossible.

    Rosalind is definitely watching it.

    ¡¸I-I¡­I can entertain men with my anus¡­!¡¹

    Kei-chan who¡¯s silent all this time stood up and shouted loudly.

    ¡¸I can use my mouth! I can do fellatio for hours! My fellatio was praised by Cesario-san¡­I¡¯m a men¡¯s sperm toilet! I can listen to anyone¡¯s orders!¡¹

    Sensei told Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Sorry but we¡¯re all women. There¡¯s no use for gays¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not gay!¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Then¡­please sell me off. I don¡¯t mind if you sell me to men on the roadside¡­therefore¡­please, please save Onee-chan¡­!!¡¹

    Kei-chan rubs his forehead on the floor¡­

    ¡­For my sake.

    ¡­It¡¯s always for my sake.

    ¡­I

    Do I have any value to use for these people?

    What can I do¡­?!

    The skills on Casino?

    No¡­they¡¯ll ignore it since I¡¯m a child.

    I can¡¯t really do anything.

    Then¡­what¡¯s left for me is¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m still a virgin. I still haven¡¯t done it with a man¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I don¡¯t have anything but my body.

    ¡¸Please sell me as a sex slave. I¡¯ll do anything. Therefore¡­please free Kei-chan¡¹

    Anything more than that¡­

    I can¡¯t let Kei-chan suffer for my sake more than this¡­

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something?¡¹

    Kyouko-san said in amazement.

    ¡¸it¡¯s true that you¡¯re a pretty boy and girl¡­ That said, there¡¯s nobody in the world who¡¯d try to make you sex slaves!¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Those kind of people are just the truest perverts and scums¡­bastards. Cesario Viola who ruled over you might be that kind of scum. Surely, Shirasaka Sousuke who tried to buy you a while ago is a bastard! But you see¡­it¡¯s a big mistake to think that they¡¯re the only ones in the world!!!¡¹

    ¡­What¡¯s there

    Is an adult woman.

    ©`Having a moral of a normal human¡­

    This person¡¯s different from Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸You see¡­I hate this the most! Thinking that it¡¯ll go well by just selling your body¡­! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m angry at you two. I¡¯m angry at the adults who brought those thoughts to you¡­! Those people should die!!!¡¹

    Kyouko-san opens a beer and drinks it.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Promise me both of you¡­once you go back to Japan safely, go to school and graduate¡­then work and live. Forget about what happened in Los Angeles. Don¡¯t think of selling your own body again¡­!¡¹

    Her lifted eyes look at us.

    ¡¸If you promise me that¡­I can arrange it so you can return to Japan safely¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko-san¡¹

    Sensei looks at Kyouko-san in worry.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take responsibility¡­therefore, let me deal with this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m doing this because I want to¡­! I know what Mina thinks but I won¡¯t yield here¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at us again.

    ¡¸I have to educate this children that¡ºThis world isn¡¯t all bad¡»¡­!¡¹

    Maru-chan besides us has a blank face all this time.

    ¡­She doesn¡¯t understand Japanese.

    That¡¯s right¡­the conversation in this room has been Japanese all this time.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­tell me why this happened. It¡¯s okay even if the contents are messed up. Just let out everything in your head¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    I started talking.

    About my father and mother killed in the desert¡­

    Everything that has happened until now.

    Kei-chan was silent.

    Therefore¡­I talked by myself.

    Halfway, the chronological order became messy¡­

    My emotions worked up and I wasn¡¯t able to speak well¡­

    ¡­But still

    Kyouko-san and Sensei were listening.

    The story of what happened to me and Kei-chan

    ¡¸¡­Okay, I roughly understand it¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡­how much do you know about the person named Cesario Viola?¡¹

    Sensei asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸I know he¡¯s a dangerous one¡­a murder gang boss¡­he¡¯s a man not interested in money nor fame. Therefore¡­nobody knows his face¡¹

    ¡¸¡­His face is unknown?¡¹

    ¡¸Cesario Viola¡¯s killing request is done through his agent, Lorenzaccio Bandini. Everyone knows this man. A face well known in the underground society¡­a man who likes social things since he frequently appear on parties. This man shows his face to the Academy Awards¡¹

    Kyouko-san drank her beer.

    ¡¸His outside connections is all done by Lorenzaccio Bandini. Therefore¡­nobody knows the face of Cesario Viola who performs the killing. In the first place, Cesario Viola is an alias. All we know is that he¡¯s an Italian American¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, these children knows Cesario Viola¡¯s face¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s very dangerous. The possibility of them being erased is that great¡¹

    ¡­As expected

    We¡­

    Have Viola¡¯s¡ºShadow of death¡»floating on us clearly¡­

    ¡¸We have to take them out of Los Angeles to Japan as soon as possible¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, we don¡¯t have passports¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    We

    We don¡¯t have our belongings when we were taken away by Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸That said, Japanese Consulate is no good/ That place is involved with the underground organization¡­!

    ¡­As expected.

    ¡¸We should think that the information from the American staff reaches Viola immediately. Now then, what should we do?¡­It¡¯s hard to get a counterfeit Japanese passport¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t make such a worried face¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸This is America¡­people from all over the world are here. If it¡¯s hard to make a Japanese passport then just get a passport from another country¡¹

    1. The world¡¯s idol, Kyouko-chan

 Chapter 180 : Chinatown (Part 1)

    ¡¸Well¡­leave it to us¡¹

    Kyouko-san said¡­then drank her beer

    Then, she looked at Sensei.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take charge of these children¡¯s expenses. I¡¯ll do this personally after all. Mina and Margo doesn¡¯t need to concern themselves after this¡¹

    Sensei¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let that. At the point Shirasaka Sousuke tried to purchase these children as slaves¡­this is already related to¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure¡­this is just a waste of time you know?¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Therefore, ¡ºKuromori¡»won¡¯t be using their funds Everything will be charged to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think that fucker would pay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll make sure he will¡¹

    Sensei answered with a serious look.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Shirasaka¡¯s fault for contacting the underground society in Los Angeles¡¹

    ¡­I

    I wondered if this is okay.

    We¡­can¡¯t return anything to these people.

    If we¡¯re told not to sell our bodies¡­

    We don¡¯t have any more worth.

    Kei-chan¡¯s having a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s decided¡­Mina¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll leave it to Kyouko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Kyouko-san took her phone.

    Then¡­she made a call.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s been a while, it¡¯s me, Kyouko. ¡­Yeah, you know why I called you¡­that¡¯s right. I¡¯d like some passports. Two pieces¡­Canada¡¯s better than US, right?¡­How much?¡­That¡¯s much higher than before. You raised the price?¡­I¡¯ll pay twice the amount, could you hurry it up? Tomorrow morning¡­okay, that amount will do. I¡¯ll pay you in cash. You can just input the photos and data when you take it? Yeah, I¡¯d like the photos to be taken when I go to your office tomorrow¡­the data will be done here. It¡¯s okay if you prepare the passport¡¯s template tonight. Then, tomorrow at 10 o¡¯clock¡­please¡¹

    Kyouko-san ended the call.

    ¡¸¡­We can take photos here. Shouldn¡¯t you send the mail sooner?¡¹

    Sensei asked, Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸Then, these two¡¯s faces would be leaked outside the¡ºpassport shop¡»¡­ There¡¯s a lot of people who want counterfeit passport in Los Angeles but¡­the one I contacted is competing on the top¡ºcounterfeit passport shops¡» He¡¯s skilled but his mouth is loose¡¹

    Kyouko-san openes another beer.

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped, ¡ºcounterfeit passport¡»is a work that can¡¯t be done unless you¡¯re in close contact with the local people. You need to have the same address and operate the same phone number. When someone needs a passport and it happens to be ¡ºHuh? I can¡¯t contact him, where did he go?¡»you¡¯ll lose honor in business¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­when we take the passport tomorrow¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Cesario Viola will know that these children were given passports within one hour. The promise of paying twice wasn¡¯t a special express charge. At least, we can get a promise that it won¡¯t be leaked outside as long as we¡¯re in his office¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled at Sensei.

    ¡¸Mina, remember that the¡ºother party understands our standpoint¡»clearly as always. They understand it so they negotiate. Then, you pay at a higher rate than the market price. Don¡¯t do something stupid. The respect and the evaluation of the other party is told by the amount of money. If you do¡­the people in the underground society will respect you. Trust and reliance can be earned by doing such things¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it, Kyouko-san¡¹

    Kyouko-san sips on the beer then made a call.

    ¡¸Hello, hello, hello!¡­That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Kyouko! Yay~! You fine?¡­No way! Eeh?!¡­John¡¯s fine too?¡­ Oh is John pleased by my birthday present? Those are very popular even on Japanese children!¡­By the way. ¡­Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯d like to buy two family registry. Twins, oriental. Black hair. Eyes are brown. Ages¡­you can put 14 years old. ¡­No. Male and female. It¡¯s a mixed twins. Both of them can speak English normally¡­it¡¯s fine to make them non-Japanese. How much?¡­No way, that¡¯s cheap. You don¡¯t need to give me discounts just because we¡¯re friends. You can charge me properly¡­really, it¡¯s fine. I get it¡­John wants a new bicycle?¡­Okay, I¡¯ll send it as a present¡­it¡¯s okay. I like active boys. It¡¯s a present from Kyouko-obaachan. Then¡­have you prepared a dress to wear on Patricia¡¯s graduation ceremony?¡­Okay, pick a dress for Patricia as you like¡­you can just send the bill to me. What now?¡­It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re friends aren¡¯t we? Ah, but let¡¯s make it a tasteful dress. Decide it after consulting Patricia about it okay?¡­Got it. I¡¯ll be the one to send a mail to Patricia. ¡ºBe sure to consult with your mother. If the dress isn¡¯t that good, don¡¯t buy it!¡» ¡­It¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s branded. ¡­I see, it should balance the dress worn by her classmates¡­yup, I¡¯ll leave it to you. It¡¯s okay¡­the graduation ceremony is Patricia¡¯s proud moment. She must wear a good dress¡­it¡¯s a lifetime memory. I don¡¯t mind it at all. Yes, yes¡­the family register. Un, please. If possible, I¡¯d like at least the data tonight, but¡­sorry, please¡­then, later, bye~!¡¹

    Then¡­Kyouko-san ended the call.

    ¡¸¡­Canada is wide and a country that accepts immigrants. It¡¯s easier to acquire a family register there than other countries. My mother has been keeping friends there for a long time. She¡¯s a local official you see¡­she interacts with various¡ºfriends¡» Therefore, I will never forget her family¡¯s birthday. I send something for certain. When I stop by Canada for business, I go there as much as possible¡­and bring souvenirs. She¡¯s not someone from the underground society. She¡¯s just a¡ºcommoner¡»who have friends on the¡ºunderground society¡»like me. That¡¯s why, we have to interact with another¡ºunderground person¡»¡¹

    Thinking about it now¡­

    That was Kyouko-san¡¯s guidance to Sensei.

    It was to train Sensei.

    ¡¸¡­Now then, we can now write data for the passport tomorrow. You¡¯ll have fake names and addresses. I can¡¯t afford to give you a false background however¡­ There¡¯s no problem for the time being¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles at us.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a slight trial before and after obtaining a forged passport however¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡­what route will we escape to afterwards?¡¹

    Sensei asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­the airport in Los Angeles is being checked so let¡¯s go to another city by car and get out of there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Want to go to Las Vegas?¡¹

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t decided on that yet. Cesario Viola would be changing his movements. At worst, we can go to the east coast and go to Japan in reverse¡¹

    It¡¯s not directly Los Angeles to Japan¡­

    Los Angeles, New York, Europe, then Japan.

    We¡¯ll come back to Japan.

    ¡­We¡¯re coming home

    ¡¸Anyway¡­take a shower for tonight and sleep.¡¹ Tomorrow¡¯s a big day¡¹

    Kyouko-san told us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸You can use this room as you want¡­!¡¹

    Sensei told us¡­

    After a simple supper.

    ¡¸Margo is buying your change of clothes right now¡¹

    Then¡­

    Sensei looked at Kei-chan and I deliberately

    ¡¸You twins are really beautiful¡¹

    Sensei said.

    ¡¸Both of you looks completely alike. Maybe it¡¯s because of the hair but both of you look like girls¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s expression turned gloomy again.

    ¡¸If I haven¡¯t seen Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s mail, I would¡¯ve thought that you two are beautiful twin girls¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Was it Rosalind Orlando?¡­That person told Shirasaka¡ºThe girl you¡¯re trying to buy has a twin brother. They completely look alike. If you¡¯d like, do you want to buy the younger brother as well?¡»in her mail. That¡¯s what I read¡­¡¹

    Sensei knew from the mail that we¡¯re a male and female twins.

    Therefore¡­she didn¡¯t think that Kei-chan was a girl.

    ¡¸¡­Really beautiful¡¹

    Kei-chan looks down when Sensei said that.

    ¡¸But, because of that¡­my father and mother were killed¡­Onee-chan and I were enslaved. I¡­!¡¹

    Kei-chan was violated by Cesario Viola for always.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t overturn what happened in the past¡­just think about what you should do right now¡¹

    Sensei said

    What should we do right now?¡­

    ¡¸I told Margo to buy boy¡¯s clothes. The two of you look like twin girls right now¡­ Tomorrow, both of you will be boys¡­!¡¹

    We¡¯ll disguise as twin boys

    ¡¸Disguising stands out too much There¡¯s no way to hide that the two of you are twins so at least, let¡¯s do the opposite version of today.

    Sensei told us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Kei-chan and I were alone together.

    It¡¯s been a while.

    I had my Casino Job for a while¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll take shower¡¹

    I go to the shower room

    ¡­I don¡¯t have my chastity belt anymore.

    I dropped it on the backyard of the hotel.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t approved by Cesario Viola¡­

    My chastity belt was removed.

    ¡­Tonight.

    I¡¯ll give myself to Kei-chan¡­

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    I left the shower room wearing a bath towel.

    A dim room.

    Kei-chan is sitting on the bed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Are we going to survive?¡¹

    Kei-chan said while looking down.

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re good people, and trustworthy but¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola is a horrible person¡­!¡¹

    Kei-chan experienced fear from Viola with his whole body¡­

    His body was thoroughly violated.

    Viola¡¯s a sadist¡­he knows that he¡¯s the worst pervert.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay, Kei-chan¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go back together to Japan. Viola won¡¯t be chasing us to Japan¡¹

    Though I say that¡­

    I¡¯m also anxious.

    Our life with Viola lasted for more than a year.

    Blood and screams¡­Viola¡¯s vulgar smile.

    Rosalind¡¯s mocking laugh.

    The fear of Cesario Viola was clearly engraved in our hearts.

    ¡¸¡­What will happen to me when we return to Japan?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡­you should go back to Japan. Go back to Japan and be happy. Study, love¡­laugh a lot! For my sake¡¹

    ¡¸Kei-chan¡­what are you saying?!¡¹

    Kei-chan looks at me slowly.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m no good¡­¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan!

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! I tell you it¡¯s not!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Onee-chan I¡¯m a man¡­violated by Cesario Viola multiple times¡­ My body is no good¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan¡¯s a child

    He was innocent¡­

    He can¡¯t bear his body being stained.

    ¡¸I can no longer marry. I can¡¯t love women¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­I

    ¡­I was a child.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­didn¡¯t Onee-chan say that she¡¯ll marry Kei-chan!!¡¹

    I took off my bath towel¡­!

    I exposed my skin in front of Kei-chan¡­

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s marry¡­we can get married tonight!¡¹

    I show my pubic area without chastity belt to Kei-chan.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about tomorrow so¡­if ever we¡¯re caught by Viola, Kei-chan might be taken back. Onee-chan might get killed. But, tonight¡¯s different¡­we¡¯re free. Right now!!!¡¹

    I kneel in front of Kei-chan¡­naked.

    ¡¸Now¡­take Onee-chan as Kei-chan¡¯s bride. I¡¯ll do anything¡­let¡¯s get married. It¡¯s okay even for today¡­hey, Kei-chan!!!¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan!¡¹

    He clings to me, crying

    I also embrace Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Geez¡­don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re a man aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡­Onee-chan!!!¡¹

    Kei-chan buries his face in my chest¡­crying.

    I was happy.

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s do it, Kei-chan¡¹

    I want to dedicate my everything to my brother¡­

    My mind¡­my body¡­my purity too.

    I¡¯ll dedicate all my flesh and blood to Kei-chan.

    Because, Kei-chan¡­

    He has always endured it for my sake¡­

    ¡¸Eat your Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you to eat me¡­I want to be eaten by Kei-chan¡­!¡¹

    I tried to kiss Kei-chan.

    ¡­And yet

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, Onee-chan¡¹

    Kei-chan refused my kiss.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Kei-chan?¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡¸I can¡¯t defile Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡­Defile?

    ¡­Defile?!

    ¡¸I love Onee-chan. Onee-chan is very kind¡­and beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kei-chan. Onee-chan loves Kei-chan too¡¹

    Happy¡­I tried to embrace Kei-chan.

    ¡­And yet.

    Kei-chan grabbed my shoulder and tried to get away.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I can¡¯t do something that makes Onee-chan dirty¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Onee-chan is there for me that¡¯s why I was able to endure it so far. I endured no matter how hard it is¡­ Viola promised me. As long as I do as he say¡­He¡¯ll never let anyone put a hand on Onee-chan¡­!¡¹

    Kei-chan forced himself to smile.

    ¡¸If Onee-chan was raped¡­I won¡¯t be able to bear it. I was able to endure watching mother and father being killed. If ever Onee-chan was raped¡­then I¡¯ll kill myself¡­that¡¯s what I told Viola¡­ Therefore, Viola protected Onee-chan¡¯s purity¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    You offered your young body to Viola to protect me?!

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m no good. We ran away from Viola. It¡¯s Rosalind¡¯s fault but Viola won¡¯t forgive us. If we return right now¡­Onee-chan will be gang banged by Viola¡¯s followers¡­ There were a lot who aimed at Onee-chan¡­!¡¹

    I shivered.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Kei-chan, embrace Onee-chan! Onee-chan will give her virginity to Kei-chan!¡¹

    Kei-chan shook his head.,

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan should go back to Japan with her virginity. Then, fall in true love¡­ You should give your virginity to someone you love from the bottom of your heart¡¹

    ¡¸I love you Kei-chan, from the bottom of my heart¡­it¡¯s true¡­!¡¹

    I shout at Kei-chan as if clinging to him.

    ¡­But!

    ¡­Kei-chan said.

    ¡¸God won¡¯t allow that¡­we¡¯re siblings¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    Even in this horrible situation¡­

    He suffered, cried, endured, endured, endured it¡­

    And yet¡­God¡¯s will?!

    Someone like God¡­!

    Someone like God¡­!

    Someone like God¡­!

    No matter how much we prayed, he didn¡¯t help us¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s pray, Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan said.

    ¡¸I¡­I will pray for Onee-chan. Onee-chan, pray for me¡­!¡¹

    Kei-chan smiled sadly

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    We were on a protestant church during kindergarten.

    Therefore¡­¡­we were always praying at that age.

    I stopped doing that after entering elementary school.

    Kei-chan continues.

    On all the three meals¡­before we sleep at night¡­

    ¡¸Our father in heaven¡­¡¹

    Kei-chan recites a prayer.

    I¡­still don¡¯t know the meaning of¡¸Mashimasu¡¹

    The player we learned in kindergarten is in Hiragana after all.

    ¡¸Hallowed be your name

    Your kingdom come.

    Your will be done, on earth as it is in heaven¡¹

    That¡¯s just a mere recital.

    We don¡¯t understand what it meant.

    It¡¯s just a good luck charm recital.

    ¡¸Give us this day our daily bread.

    And forgive us our sins, as we also have forgiven our debtors¡¹

    ¡­Don¡¯t joke with me.

    I can¡¯t forgive¡­won¡¯t forgive¡­will never forgive.

    ¡¸And do not bring us to the time of trial, but rescue us from the evil one.¡¹1

    Ah¡­If this is God¡¯s¡ºtrial¡»

    Then God¡¯s the same as the Devil.

    Just making us suffer¡­

    ¡¸You have the endless power to flourish the land¡­amen¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Amen¡¹

    Kei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be okay¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan, I

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll definitely protect Onee-chan¡¹

    I¡¯m the one who wants to protect you.

    But, I¡¯m a woman¡­

    Kei-chan has been protecting me all this time¡­

    ¡­Even though I¡¯m the elder sister.

    ¡¸Onee-chan, let¡¯s sleep together tonight¡­let¡¯s hold hands¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s smile¡­

    ¡­It hurts my heart

    ¡¸Un¡­if that¡¯s what Kei-chan wants¡¹

    I just want to embrace Kei-chan.

    I wanted to dedicate my body and chastity to him

    ¡­But, the reality.

    We slept holding hands on the bed.

    Even though we¡¯re sleeping on the same bed¡­

    Our only contact is holding hands.

    ¡­It was sad.

    ¡­It was painful

    But¡­Kei-chan.

    Didn¡¯t ask for more than this¡­

    Therefore¡­I can¡¯t ask for anything more.

    If I forced him then I will hurt Kei-chan¡¯s heart.

    Kei-chan has been forcibly raped by Viola so far.

    If I force it¡­it won¡¯t be different from rape.

    Therefore¡­

    No¡­that¡¯s not it.

    I didn¡¯t have the charm as a woman.

    Viola ignored me as a woman¡­

    For Kei-chan¡­I wasn¡¯t a¡ºwoman¡»

    Therefore¡­I can¡¯t ask for it.

    ¡­It¡¯s frustrating

    ¡­Miserable

    I¡­

    I wet the pillow all night¡­

    I shouldn¡¯t have been born a woman.

    Then¡­

    Kei-chan said in the darkness¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Kei-chan doesn¡¯t have anything to apologize for¡¹

    I lack the charm as a woman.

    Therefore

    ¡¸¡­You see, I¡¹

    Kei-chan suddenly said.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t make my penis grow big¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡¸Since I¡¯ve been violated by Viola all the time¡­I¡¯m not gay. I endured it by telling myself that I¡¯m not gay¡­as expected, I still don¡¯t like men. I don¡¯t like being touched by them either¡¹

    Kei-chan¡­is telling me something important.

    ¡¸But you see¡­it¡¯s the same for women I¡¯m scared of women approaching me¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡¸It¡¯s painful for other people to touch me¡­I¡¯m not good at it. I¡¯m scared of humans¡¹

    The reality of our parents being killed and being taken along with the homicidal maniacs¡­

    Kei-chan turned to hate humans¡­!

    I let go of my hand.

    ¡¸Kei-chan, sorry!¡¹

    Kei-chan grasped my hand tightly however.

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡¯s an exception¡­Onee-chan¡¯s the only one I¡¯m not scared of. I love you!¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡¸But¡­I can¡¯t do lewd things. With Onee-chan, with other people. My penis won¡¯t ever grow big¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Aaa, I

    What a sinful woman!

    ¡¸Kei-chan sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry, Kei-chan!!!¡¹

    I kept crying until morning.

    1. This is the lord¡¯s prayer copied from Matthew 6:9-13 from the wikipedia page. The actual prayer recited by Kei-chan was in Hiragana, I did some research to know that the start was from the lord¡¯s prayer so I¡¯ve just copied and matched the lines after that, Nei¡¯s lines are accurate however ?

 Chapter 181 : Chinatown (Part 2)

    ¡¸Cesario Viola¡¯s hobby his disguise isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks in English during breakfast.

    She wants Maru-chan to join the talk.

    Therefore¡­I answered in English too.

    ¡¸Yes¡­there¡¯s an exclusive stylist and make up artist that changes Viola¡¯s image to what he imagines everyday¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s said that his disguises can be seen as a completely different person? Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, then how do Viola¡¯s subordinate tell that it¡¯s him?¡¹

    Maru-chan asks me.

    Sensei also looks at us in interest.

    Kei-chan¡­just looks down and eats scrambled eggs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy. If there¡¯s an unfamiliar face before when everyone gathers before they start their work, that¡¯s Viola¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s sloppy¡­¡¹

    Maru-chan said that but¡­

    ¡¸Actually¡­Viola¡¯s team is always the same. The teams will change on their targets but the members of each team are always the same¡¹

    I answered.

    Anyway¡­I should tell Kyouko-san and others what I know¡­

    ¡­So Kei-chan and I can survive and go back to Japan together

    ¡¸Before the work¡­They will gather at the place Viola has decided. Plaza, park¡­stadium, cinema, dining room. Viola likes crowded places. Then¡­the members who gathered for that day will look for him who disguised. Viola enjoys playing¡ºHide and seek¡» He takes Kei-chan and I for camouflage¡­¡¹

    Kei-chan stops eating.

    ¡¸Viola¡¯s sister will be coming to that spot too. Rosalind has been watching Viola¡¯s disguise process herself after all¡­¡¹

    Viola likes his sister¡¯s blowjob while getting his make up.

    Sometimes¡­Kei-chan does it too.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­she know who¡¯s Viola there. Then , she grins at her subordinates who¡¯s wondering who¡¯s viola¡¹

    Unpleasant woman¡­ unpleasant siblings.

    I want to escape¡­

    I want to escape from their binds.

    ¡¸Then¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini will appear in the designated location five minutes late. He will call out the person he thinks is Viola. Then Rosalind will approach him laughing¡­almost a hundred percent of the time Viola himself is pointed out by Lorenzaccio Bandinin¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How does Lorenzaccio Bandini know Viola¡¯s disguise?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸That is¡­Viola will call Bandini every time his disguise is done. Then¡­He¡¯ll give a hint. ¡ºMy disguise right now is a 1978 nominee for supporting actor award¡»or¡ºThe character in the fourth work of Director Sergio Leone¡»¡­ Viola and Bandini are movie enthusiasts¡­so they can understand with just that hint¡¹

    They make such worthless plays.

    Before they kill people¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Viola¡¯s subordinates are fine with that¡ºmeeting¡»but¡­we don¡¯t know who Viola is you see¡¹

    Maru-chan said in worry.

    ¡¸Because Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¯s connected, I can accompany you to the site. We can only confirm Rosalind. We¡¯ve confirmed her face at the hotel yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸You two¡­didn¡¯t you live together with him for nearly a year? Won¡¯t you know it when you see it?¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at us.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­we don¡¯t know¡¹

    Viola who completed his disguise is a completely different person¡­

    There¡¯s no way we can distinguish it.

    ¡¸¡­Are you the same?¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡¸I¡­Uhm¡­¡¹

    He looks down¡­and answered in a low voice.

    ¡¸¡­There are times I do know¡¹

    Viola who has been stacking up his skin with Viola¡­

    ¡­I understand.

    I felt jealousy against Viola.

    Viola and Kei-chan are closer than me.

    ¡­Frustrating.

    ¡­Miserable.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just rarely¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, tell us at the moment you notice it¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san stares at Kei-chan

    ¡¸That might be the deciding factor for your life and death¡­¡¹

    Right now¡­we¡­

    We¡¯re on the line of life and death¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The blue sedan Ford departs from the villa.

    Inside the car¡­Kyouko-san¡¯s driving, Maru-chan is on the passenger seat.

    On the back seat¡­Kei-chan and I

    ¡­Sensei¡¯s not there.

    ¡¸Mina will be going by another car to buy us some time¡­ If we¡¯re together, there¡¯s a possibility of us being crushed in one swoop¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    We head to the counterfeit store for our passports.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be arriving at Chinatown soon¡¹

    ¡­Chinatown?

    ¡¸¡­The counterfeit seller lives there¡¹

    ¡­Before long

    The car goes to a corner in Chinatown and in front of an old building.

    Facing the main street¡­a place with a lot of people

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. Hurry to the building so you won¡¯t be seen by much people¡­!

    As told by Kyouko-san¡­we jumped out of the car and towards the building¡­

    Kei-chan and I was wearing a matching black jersey.

    It¡¯s a bit larger than our size.

    These were the clothes Maru-chan bought last night.

    On our head is a white baseball cap that has a mark of earth sporting equipment.

    Our hair is all inside the hat¡­

    At a distance¡­Kei-chan and I look like twin boys.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been waiting, it¡¯s ready¡¹

    Opening up the door on the third floor office¡­it was a short thin gray haired old man.

    A thick lense reading glasses¡­the old man¡¯s eyes were big.

    Grinning¡­there¡¯s a gold tooth in between his yellow teeth¡­

    He doesn¡¯t look like a person we can trust

    ¡¸First would be the deposit¡¹

    Kyouko-san hands a bundle of bills to the old man.

    ¡¸¡­The rest are here¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows a bundle on her breast pocket

    ¡¸True¡­no, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m in debt with you so I¡¯d like to get along in the future as well¡¹

    The old man looked at the bundle then said:

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t think badly of me. In this place, if Cesario Viola glared at you, you won¡¯t live¡­!¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    ¡¸I know¡­is Viola himselg doing business you?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks the old man.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know it well but her sister told me that he came back to Los Angeles from Tijuana last night¡¹

    ¡¸Then that means¡­he¡¯s going to come with his¡ºenemy attack team¡»from Tijuana?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know that far¡­!¡¹

    The old man shook his head.

    ¡¸As expected¡­what kind of program¡¯s there?¡¹

    Kyouko-san cross examines the old man¡­

    ¡¸If possible, I¡¯d like to stay away from trouble. Therefore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are they going to come attack us at the moment we get out of this building¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps that¡¯s the case¡­when you leave this room, I¡¯m supposed to signal from the window over there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s the signal?¡¹

    ¡¸Open the window¡­that¡¯s all¡¹

    Kyouko-san summarizes for a moment.

    ¡¸Did you tell Viola how long we¡¯re going to be in this office?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Viola¡­it¡¯s Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care who¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I said that it¡¯ll take an hour and a half to make passports¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­do it in one hour¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­don¡¯t say the impossible¡­it¡¯s for two people¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think that Viola will keep his promise with you?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸The moment we¡¯re on our least guard will be at the moment the fake passport is done and available. I¡¯ll enter that office in that timing.¡¹

    Kyouko-san said then approached the window.

    She looked out from the gap of the curtain¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­they¡¯ll deal with us including you. It would be far smarter to deal with us inside this room than outside isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Are they going to kill me as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Cesario Viola¡¯s way of dealing with¡ºwitnesses¡», right?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini guaranteed my safety!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini isn¡¯t Cesario Viola. Do you think you can trust that promise?¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles

    ¡¸Either way¡­I think you should let us go as soon as possible¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Hurry up and go to work. These are the data for the two. Name and address¡­Canadian passport number¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san handed out the paper print.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Then¡­he begins creating the counterfeit passport.

    Kei-chan and I were photographed at the back of the office¡­

    The photographs were developed soon then pasted on the passport paper.

    Then¡­Kyouko-san¡¯s data brought from the Canadian official is brought in.

    I¡¯m a Hong Kong Canadian ¡ºMei Lin¡»

    Kei-chan is¡­¡ºFan Lin¡»

    ¡¸How do you write this in Kanji?¡¹

    I asked Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸I wonder¡­I think you should just write it as you want¡¹

    Kyouko-san sent a mail to someone while saying that.

    It seems she¡¯s planning something

    ¡¸Here¡­it¡¯s done!¡¹

    The sweaty old man¡­

    Handed the passport to Kei-chan and I

    ¡­When I try to take it

    ¡¸¡­Let me see¡¹

    Kyouko-san took it and checked the result.

    Kei-chan¡¯s passport too.

    ¡¸Un¡­you did well at such an express speed¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡­it¡¯s my job!¡¹

    The old man said angrily.

    ¡¸Now¡­pay up the money already and get out!¡¹

    Kyouko-san takes out the money

    ¡¸I know¡­Margo¡¹

    Margo-san has been looking outside from the curtain gap

    ¡¸¡­Do you know how many are there?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s four room taking a look in this room¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸You still have a long way to go¡­As far as I can see here, there¡¯s seven people¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to apologize¡­these kind of things are learned by experiencing it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at the old man.

    ¡¸Could you wait three minutes after we get out of this room before you signal those guys?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Three minutes?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine? Just a freebee¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled on the old man.

    ¡¸Very well¡­I¡¯ll wait that long¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­then, thank you for your help. I¡¯ll go come to you if I need something again¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t involve me with Cesario Viola again!

    ¡¸Even I feel sorry!¡­Let¡¯s go everyone!

    Kyouko-san calls us out

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to see us off¡­!

    ¡¸Yeah¡­then, stay healthy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You too¡¹

    Coming out of the old man¡¯s office.

    Kyouko-san mutters at the moment the door closed.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­run down to the second floor!¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s holding my hand¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s holding Kei-chan¡¯s hand and we run!

    As if jumping down¡­we run down the stairs to the second floor.

    ¡¸¡­Stop now! Lower your heads and grasp the handrails!!¡¹

    At the moment Kyouko-san said that¡­

    ¡­Boaaaan!!!!

    A sound of explosion comes from the third floor!!

    The building shakes¡­

    Then¡­outside the window¡­

    I saw the blood-stained body of the old man falling down¡­!

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Kei-chan screams!

    I can¡¯t even speak out!

    ¡¸Tsk!¡­Even though I told you not to get close to the window right away!!!¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡­did you plant a bomb?!

    ¡¸W-What happened?!¡¹

    A man wearing a suit comes from the office of the second floor, surprised from the explosion.

    ¡¸¡­Let me through!¡¹

    Kyouko-san enters the office.

    ¡¸Hey¡­W-What are you doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry

    Maru-chan mades the man in suit faint with an attack.

    ¡¸Now¡­hurry up¡­!

    We go to the office in the second floor¡­

    It looks like a small travel agency.

    The woman in front of the computer looked at us with a surprised face.

    ¡¸¡­Let us through!¡¹

    Kyouko-san breaks open the window on the back!

    Then¡­the other side of the office on the third floor exploded.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve grasped the structure of this building for a long time ago!¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks outside the window¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Un, Mina¡¯s here!¡¹

    Outside the window¡­a pick up truck comes running!

    Sensei was on the driver seat.

    The truck stops under the window

    ¡¸Now, jump on the truck!¡¹

    First¡­Maru-chan jumps to the roof of the truck.

    Then¡­Kei-chan who¡¯s supported by Maru-chan.

    Next¡­was me.

    Lastly¡­Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸Hurry up and hold on!¡¹

    Sensei shouts from the driver seat!

    Kei-chan and I jumped to the backseat of the four door truck while holding down our beating hearts.

    Maru-chan goes to the passenger seat

    Kyouko-san grabbed on the pick up truck tray¡­!

    ¡¸They¡¯re here!¡¹

    Two guys who look like hoodlums run towards us!

    They have pistols on their hand!

    ¡¸¡­Stop!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stop or I¡¯ll shoot!¡¹

    As soon as the two held up their pistols¡­!

    Kyouko-san threw out something!

    ¡¸¡­Oooouuuuuch!¡¹

    The two men dropped their pistols.

    ¡¸¡­Shuriken?¡¹

    When I mutter it¡­

    ¡¸¡ºKabutowari¡»¡¹

    Maru-chan answered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a metal pellet thrown¡¹

    Kyouko-san throws more Kabutowari to the men

    ¡¸Mina¡­start the car!¡¹

    The car starts of hard!!!

    ¡­Guaaaaaaaa!!

    The pick up truck went around the buildings and tried to get out of the main street

    ¡­Then!

    ¡º¡­¡­CUT£¡£¡£¡¡»

    A shout was heard from a loud speaker

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice comes from the tray.

    ¡º¡­Should we stop the action movie here?!¡»

    There¡¯s a hundred men holding up their guns on the main street.

    Our car is surrounded in around twenty meters.

    Their clothes are all loose.

    The people who we thought coming around the town a while ago¡­

    Everyone¡¯s Viola¡¯s followers¡­!

    Not just ordinary pistols¡­there are those who have rifles and machine guns too.

    All of their muzzles¡­

    Are all facing us¡­!

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ve charged thoroughly this far¡¹

    Sensei speaks in frustration

    The seven watchdogs from outside the window were decoys¡­

    There are more than a hundred people placed in places we can¡¯t see¡­

    ¡¸¡­Los Angeles is Cesario Viola¡¯s domain¡­Kyouko-san and I seems to have underestimated it¡¹

    In front of the hundred armed men¡­

    A man wearing a white suit appears.

    He holds a loudspeaker in his hand.

    ¡­This man

    For some reason, he has a large bandage on his nose.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s Cesario Viola isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asked us from the tray.

    ¡¸¡­I think so¡¹

    Kei-chan answers.

    ¡¸You think¡­?¡¹

    Kyouko-san stands up on the tray looking defiant¡­

    ¡¸Hey! You¡¯re Cesario Viola?!¡¹

    Cesario laughs.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, you¡¯re Kyouko?Dothnomechey-san, aren¡¯t you?¡»

    Viola speaks on the loudspeaker

    ¡ºI think my relationship with the Brazilian people wasn¡¯t that bad¡­!¡»

    Viola¡­as expected, he thinks that Kyouko-san is from the underground organization in Brazil.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not so famous in Brazil after all!¡¹

    Kyouko-san provokes Viola.

    ¡¸But, from what I was told¡­Cesario Viola is a small villain in Los Angeles who has a hobby of fucking little boys¡¹

    Viola wipes the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief.

    ¡ºI recognize your courage to speak in this situation¡­you should be careful. You¡¯re talking to the king of Los Angeles underground society¡­!¡»

    Kyouko-san snorted.

    ¡¸What king? Oh¡­a perverted pimp king!¡¹

    While Kyouko-san is trying to provoke Viola¡­

    Sensei and Maru-chan inside the car¡­

    ¡¸Viola¡¯s aim are these children¡­he won¡¯t order to shoot¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­if they¡¯re killed, then he can¡¯t get them back¡­¡¹

    ¡­No

    It¡¯s not¡ºthese children¡»

    Viola¡¯s aim is Kei-chan only.

    He thinks that it¡¯s fine to kill me.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­whatever Viola says, he won¡¯t leave us¡¹

    Sensei looks at us.

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    Kei-chan answered.

    That¡¯s right¡­Kei-chan knows.

    At the day when our parents were killed by Viola¡­

    Kei-chan and I obediently listened to Viola¡¯s command to¡ºGet the children off the car¡»¡­

    Therefore¡­father and mother were killed.

    We can¡¯t repeat the same thing.

    ¡ºHeey, Kei! If you¡¯re in that truck then get off! If you come down there, I¡¯ll spare those guys¡­I promise it, Kei!¡»

    The voice in the loud speaker calls out Kei.

    Kei-chan looks down.

    ¡¸Kei-chan¡­don¡¯t do it. You can never trust his promise you know¡­!¡¹

    I hold Kei-chan¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡¸I know¡­I know¡­Onee-chan!!!¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­Sensei and Maru-chan¡­

    ¡¸Margo¡­how many tear gas do you have?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Six¡¹

    ¡¸We should¡¯ve prepared more¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡­Ah!¡¹

    Maru-chan finds sparking lights from the nearby buildings.

    ¡¸¡­Made it in time¡¹

    I look up to the direction Maru-chan was looking at.

    There¡¯s someone signaling a floodlight from a window

    ¡¸By the way¡­Mr. Viola!¡¹

    Kyouko-san calls out Viola.

    ¡¸I heard that you¡¯re a film freak but¡­that¡¯s a lie isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    Viola looks at Kyouko-san with a suspicious face.

    ¡º¡­Why do you think that¡¯s a lie?¡»

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸That dress¡­isn¡¯t that Jack Nicholson¡¯s clothes in the movie¡ºChinatown¡»?!¡¹

    Viola smiles.

    ¡ºYou know it¡­!¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know¡­! Nicholson dressed in that will fail at everything at the end of the movie, didn¡¯t he? He was unable to protect his treasured daughter and she was kidnapped¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºJust because I¡¯m dressed as Nicholson¡­I don¡¯t plan to do it as the movie says¡­!¡»

    Viola peels off the nose bandage¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯ll take Kei and kill you¡­the story is planned to continue like that¡­¡»

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸My, by the way¡­Mr©` What were closing curtains¡ºChinatown¡»?¡¹

    ¡­Closing curtains?

    ¡º¡­What is that?!¡»

    ¡¸Have you failed to remember?¡­Mr. Who¡¯s a movie maniac knows it doesn¡¯t he?¡­Eh, no way, you don¡¯t know?¡¹

    ¡º¡­I know!¡»

    ¡¸Then, say it¡­Go!¡¹

    Then¡­the situation filled with tension comes to an end.

    ¡ºThe last words were¡­!¡»

    Viola answered.

    ¡ºI forgot¡­What happened to Chinatown¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right¡­That¡¯s right!!!¡¹

    At that moment¡­!

    Kyouko-san raised her hands¡­!

    ¡­Then.

    The building next to us shoots towards Viola and others!!

    ¡­Jubababababababa!!

    Viola were assaulted from the side¡­!!

 Chapter 182 : Thorn of Death

    ¡¸Now, Mina, turn it!¡¹

    Kyouko-san shouted from the tray¡­!

    ¡¸Margo, tear gas!¡¹

    Maru-chan throws a tear gas grenade from outside the window!

    Viola¡¯s subordinates have their hands full with dealing with the sudden gunfire from the side¡­!

    They can¡¯t stop our car!

    The rifles and machine guns roar!

    The shouts and barks¡­!

    The men shot fall down!

    There are people who are fighting behind the cars and the entrance of the buildings too.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t fuck with me you idiot! Stop them!¡»

    Viola shouts in a loudspeaker¡­

    He himself ran to a nearby building.

    Then¡­A white smoke wraps our car.

    ¡¸Faster, Mina!¡¹

    Hearing Kyouko-san¡­Sensei steps on the accelerator¡­!

    Our truck runs through the Chinatown!!!

    Kei-chan and I hold our heads and crouched on the rear seat of the truck¡­!

    The gunfires and screams are getting away faster¡­!

    ¡ºKei!¡­I¡¯ll never let you escape¡­!!!!¡»

    Viola¡¯s voice echoes from far away.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll take the passenger seat. Margo, take care of the two on the back¡¹

    The teacher stopped the car after we ran about four blocks.

    Kyouko-san who¡¯s holding at the tray jumped down and entered the car.

    Maru-chan went next to us in the backseat¡­

    ¡¸We leaked that Cesario Viola will come to that place¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said in a slight excitement

    ¡¸Viola says that he¡¯s the¡ºKing of Los Angeles¡¯ underground society¡»¡­! However, there¡¯s a lot of¡ºKings¡»in this huge city. Both on the surface and back. If there are colleages from the old days, there are also new emerging power. Obviously¡­there are a lot of¡ºkings¡»who have a grudge against Viola. That¡¯s why we told those guys¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san opens her laptop while saying that.

    She probably likes to know the current situation.

    ¡¸Viola is a man who usually disguises himself so nobody knows his identity.¡¹ Therefore, Viola is always a one-sided assailant. Those hostile to Viola are the one¡¯s always killed. But¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s reading information on the monitor with sharp eyes.

    ¡¸This time, it¡¯s the opposite. I told them that Cesario Viola would appear at that location in that time. Furthermore¡­It was clearly showed who is Viola in disguise¡­!¡¹

    Therefore¡­with Kyouko-san¡¯s instructions.

    Viola and others were shot by those opposing power.

    ¡¸¡­What now Kyouko-san? Is there a route we can use?¡¹

    Sensei asks Kyouko-san from the driver seat.

    ¡¸No good¡­LAPD and the nearby sheriffs began to move. It¡¯s hard to escape the town with this car. Especially the inland are dangerous. Once they identify our escape route, we will be ambushed¡­!¡¹

    If we leave the city and head to Las Vegas or Phoenix¡­it¡¯ll be a highway in the desert.

    If we get caught by the enemy there¡­

    There¡¯s nowhere to escape to.

    There¡¯s no obstacles in the horizon after all.

    Just like when father and mother were killed¡­

    Nobody will come to help to a crime in the desert.

    ¡¸That said, if we head to the Mexican coastline¡­that would be within Viola¡¯s influence¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s head north and go to San Francisco?¡¹

    Sensei asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸No¡­let¡¯s go back to the villa temporarily¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are we going to hide in Los Angeles?¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­I¡¯m bad at holding up you see¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll be taking plan B!¡¹

    ¡¸The expenses will be rising again¡¹

    ¡¸Sousuke¡¯s going to pay for it though right?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­roger¡¹

    Sensei seems to have agreed.

    ¡¸Should we change cars somewhere before going back?¡¹

    Sensei looks at the car then asked.

    This truck has been seen by Viola.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much time right now¡­Anyway, let¡¯s hurry back¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Our truck starts once again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s a lot of pick up trucks in Los Angeles¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said to reassure us.

    Our car passes through Los Angeles like that¡­

    Along the way, we bought a hamburger on a drive through and ate it while driving.

    ¡¸Eat even if you have to force yourself¡­you need strength in case you need it¡¹

    Kyouko-san said as she forced the hamburger to my stomach and poured in cola.

    Kei-chan seems he can¡¯t eat.

    ¡¸¡­If it¡¯s impossible then at least drink some cola¡¹

    Maru-chan said and Kei-chan somehow drank the cola with a straw¡­

    ¡¸Are we really going to be fine?¡¹

    Kei-chan asked Maru-chan.

    ¡¸Will I be saved?¡¹

    Maru-chan smiled at Kei-chan¡­¡¾]

    ¡¸In the end¡­I think it¡¯ll depend on your willpower¡¹

    ¡­Willpower.

    ¡¸If you have the will to¡ºsurvive¡»¡­then you can overcome any hardships¡¹

    Kei-chan¡­

    ¡¸I honestly think that I¡¯m fine dying¡­but¡¹

    Kei-chan looks at me¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯d like Onee-chan to live. I¡¯d like her to live and be happy!¡¹

    My heart is wet from my twin brother¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸I want Kei-chan to live. I want Kei-chan to be happy¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m no good. I can no longer be happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­!!!¡¹

    Maru-chan grabbed our hands.

    ¡¸Both of you¡­! You are worrying at each other¡­that¡¯s good!¡¹

    Her beautiful eyes look at us.

    ¡¸The sister for her brother¡¯s sake¡­and the brother for her sister¡¯s sake¡­survive with all your life. You have the¡ºwill¡» Put that in your chest firmly¡­!¡¹

    Maru-chan pats her chest.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not for your sake¡­if you think it¡¯s for someone else¡­then you should be able to find resolve!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, understood¡¹

    I replied

    But¡­Kei-chan

    He just looked down in silence¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then¡­the car returns to the villa we left this morning

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s use that one¡¹

    Kyouko-san points at the boat anchored in the bay ahead of the villa.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll reach the sea with that and be picked up by a big cruiser. An acquaintance of mine is supposed to be sailing a ship today. Mina¡¯s acquainted with Joan Slim right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­he was introduced by Kouzuki-sama. When he came to Japan, we sent one of our¡ºwomen¡»to his hotel¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have Joan help us¡­that man¡¯s cruiser is as good as a luxury hotel. We¡¯ll have him take us to San Francisco Better, we can even go to Hawaii¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That seems to be expensive¡¹

    ¡¸We can just push that to Sousuke¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­Then, I¡¯ll contact Mr. Slim¡¹

    Sensei takes out a phone from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸Margo, prepare the boat with me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Maru-chan opens the door and gets off the truck.

    ¡¸You two¡­what¡¯s wrong? Feeling unwell?¡¹

    Looking at Kei-chan who has a pale face¡­Kyouko-san asked.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine¡¹

    Kei-chan answered, but¡­

    ¡¸We can¡¯t get to the boat immediately so rest in the villa for a while!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said then gave the key to me.

    ¡¸Look after him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Then¡­we got off the truck¡­

    Kei-chan and I held hands¡­

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay, Kei-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Un. Onee-chan¡¹

    I¡¯m worried

    Ships on the sea shake a lot.

    In our state right now¡­

    Will Kei-chan be able to hold out?

    ¡¸Anyway¡­let¡¯s go to the living room. I¡¯ll prepare warm tea¡¹

    I pull Kei-chan¡­

    Opening the door to the living room¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    ¡­I thought my heart would stop

    ¡¸Heey, we¡¯re barging in!¡¹

    Who¡¯s there is¡­

    Rosalind Orlando drinking tea¡­

    Then¡­The one sitting opposite to Rosalind¡­

    ¡¸¡­As expected, you are mine. This must be fate!¡¹

    A man in white suit

    If I recall¡­it was Shirasaka Sousuke

    ¡¸Mr. Shirasaka told me this. This is where you were hiding¡¹

    Rosalind said with a mean smile

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­I didn¡¯t tell my brother anything. I¡¯ll be killed if I made a bad report¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­

    Normally, Rosalind is supposed to act together with Cesario Viola all the time¡­

    She didn¡¯t show up in Chinatown¡­

    She knows this hideout¡­

    ¡­Zubabababa!

    ¡­Tatun, tatoun, tatoun!!!

    I hear gunshots from outside the villa.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve caught the twins! I don¡¯t mind if you kill those outside!¡¹

    Rosalind shouts at the transreceiver

    ¡­It was a trap.

    ¡¸¡­Are you really sure? Aren¡¯t those outside your friends?¡¹

    Rosalind asks Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸No way. Those people are from Brazil, my enemies. I would appreciate it if you can handle it here¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke said while smiling.

    ¡¸Well¡­I don¡¯t mind whatever it is¡¹

    Rosalind looks at us

    She took out a pistol from her handbag¡­

    She aimed it at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kei-chan!¡¹

    The frightened Kei-chan embraced me.

    His cold sweat flows in my body.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take Kei home. Actually, I¡¯d like to shoot you in this place but if I don¡¯t bring you back, my brother will kill me¡­!

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take the sister¡­you don¡¯t mind that do you?¡¹

    Shirasaka looks at me with vulgar eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll give you a discount from the original price¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This is what they call¡ºWIN -WIN situation¡»don¡¯t they?¡¹

    Shirasaka smiled.

    ¡¸The gunshots outside has stopped¡­it seems that it¡¯s all done¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san and others¡­

    Kei-chan and I despairs¡­

    At that moment¡­!

    ¡­Bashu!!!

    Kyouko-san jumps in the window!!

    ¡¸¡­What!!!¡¹

    Rosalind aimed the pistol in panic and Kyouko-san kicked it off.!

    The black pistol danced in the air and rolled on the floor.

    ¡¸¡­Six subordinates in all?¡¹

    Kyouko-san glares at Rosalind.

    Rosalind looks at the handbag and the pistol on the floor.

    ¡­She must still have a weapon in her handbag.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, what about it?¡¹

    At the moment Rosalind said that¡­!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really a liar!!¡¹

    Kyouko-san aims at the window she rushed into¡­

    She throws an iron kabutowari!!

    ¡­Busha!

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Rosalind¡¯s follower hiding behind the window spouts blood from his forehead and blown away!!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s seven!¡¹

    Suddenly, the door opens!

    Rosalind¡¯s subordinate held it¡¯s gun¡­!

    But, Kyouko-san slipped into the man¡¯s foot¡­!

    Then she kicked up his crotch!!

    ¡¸¡­Gueeeeeeeeeee!!¡¹

    The man who has his vital point crushed collapsed in agony.

    ¡¸¡­Eight!¡¹

    A man screamed from outside the window¡­!

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡­I knocked down the two!¡¹

    Maru-chan said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s ten¡­is there someone still hiding?¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Rosalind with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸Just what are you?¡¹

    Rosalind mutters in a frightened voice.

    ¡¸You know it don¡¯t you? I¡¯m a Brazilian¡­Kyouko?Dothnomechey¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­¡ºKyouko Messer?¡»¡¹

    Rosalind¡¯s surprised¡­

    ¡¸There are those who call me that too¡­!¡¹

    Rosalind looks at Shirasaka¡­

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you tell me that it was¡ºKyouko Meser¡»?!¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is she that famous?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re an idiot!¡¹

    Rosalind insults Shirasaka¡­and Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Sousuke is a real idiot. He¡¯s helpless you know¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­she looks at us

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go and escape!¡¹

    Shirasaka shouts at Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸Wait¡­bring me too, Kyouko. If I get left behind¡­Cesario Viola will kill me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great Sousuke? It¡¯s a punishment for betraying us¡­die!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­I¡¯m the representative of your organization!¡¹

    ¡¸What about you¡­you easily sold us to that woman¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Kyouko-san spit on the floor¡­

    ¡¸¡­Get out quickly I¡¯ll have you pay all of the expenses here. You don¡¯t mind that do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­well of course¡­by the way¡¹

    Shirasaka looked at us¡­

    ¡¸Since I¡¯ll be paying up¡­it¡¯s okay to think that I own these children don¡¯t I?¡¹

    Kyouko-san slaps Shirasaka¡¯s face!

    Shirasaka¡¯s large body was blown off to the back of the wall

    ¡¸W-What are you doing!¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­it¡¯s impossible for humans to own another!¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s eyes were burning in anger.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take responsibility for these two¡­I won¡¯t let you touch them even with a single finger!¡¹

    Shirasaka looks up at Kyouko-san with eyes of hatred.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind it even if you die here, I¡¯ll just report it to¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Kytouko-san¡¯s hand has the kabutowari shining as she hold it.

    ¡¸¡­Wait, Kyouko!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    Suddenly¡­Rosalind jumps to her handbag!

    She grabbed the pistol from inside¡­

    ¡¸Onee-chan, it¡¯s dangerous!!¡¹

    Kei-chan jumped in¡­

    Kei-chan who¡¯s been pale all this time¡­

    Kei-chan who¡¯s trembling¡­

    He picked up the pistol on the floor¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Die!!¡¹

    Rosalind aims the pistol towards me

    ¡¸¡­Like hell you will!!¡¹

    Kyouko-san throws the Kabutowari towards Rosalind

    ¡¸Agaaa!!¡¹

    The iron lump hits Rosalind¡¯s left chest and her body rotates¡­

    ¡­But still

    She pulled the trigger of the pistol¡­

    Doguuuuun!!!

    The muzzle blows fire!

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Kei-chaaaaaaaaaaan!!!¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s belly¡­

    There¡¯s blood coming out¡­!

    ¡¸Dammit¡­!¡¹

    Rosalind¡­

    Holds her pistol again¡­!

    She aimed her muzzle at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaaaaa©`!!!!¡¹

    Kei-chan rushes towards Rosalind©`

    While holding down his wounded stomach!

    ¡­Then.

    He jumped at Rosalind¡­!

    ¡¸Get away¡­Kei!¡¹

    Rosalind¡¯s second bullet went through Kei!

    ¡­Dogyuuaan!

    Kei-chan¡¯s body jumps up¡­!

    Kei-chan clenched his teeth¡­

    He shot the gun towards Rosalind¡­!!

    ¡­Jyohyuuuuun!

    A hole opens in Rosalind¡¯s stomach¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Rosalind drops the gun from the acute pain

    Kei-chan then fell on the floor.

    ¡­Slowly

    ¡­In slow motion

    ¡¸¡­Kei-chan!!!¡¹

    I run towards Kei-chan

    ¡¸¡­Kei-chan, Kei-chan, Kei-chaaaaaaaaan!!!¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡­Run Hurry¡­!¡¹

    Kei-chan looks up at me.,

    ¡¸¡­Not without Kei-chan¡­Kei-chan¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m in panic

    ¡¸Onee-chan can go alone. You can leave me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that¡­No way¡­Kei-chan!¡¹

    Maru-chan jumps into the room

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko-san¡¹

    Kyouko-san was¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible¡­there¡¯s two in his stomach¡­there¡¯s no way to stop the bleeding. He lost too much blood¡¹

    ¡­No way

    ¡­If this goes on, Kei-chan

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡¸¡­This is fine, Onee-chan¡¹

    Kei-chan said

    ¡¸Even if I live¡­I can no longer be happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Kei-chan you idiot! Didn¡¯t Onee-chan promise you that she¡¯ll make you happy! I¡¯ll marry Kei-chan! I¡¯ll bear Kei-chan¡¯s child! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll do anything so¡­!¡¹

    I tell Kei-chan while crying.

    ¡¸¡­Happiness. Become happy. I think that Onee-chan deserves happiness¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    I screamed in tears.

    ¡­I can do nothing but cry.

    ¡¸¡­Seriously, what the hell. With this, brother¡­Viola would kill me¡­!¡¹

    Rosalind opens her mouth filled with blood.

    ¡¸Dammit¡­why did it hit Kei?¡­The sister¡¯s the one that should¡¯ve died¡¹

    She drags bloody self to the handbag.

    Kyouko-san suddenly takes a stance.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t have any weapons. Don¡¯t worry. I just want to smoke¡­¡¹

    Saying that¡­Rosalind took out a cigarette from her handbag.

    Then she put one on her mouth and set it on fire.

    ¡¸Fuuuuu¡­That¡¯s calming¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­Kei-chan¡¯s body is bleeding.

    Every time Kei-chan¡¯s heart moved, blood overflows.

    His body is getting colder every second¡­

    ¡¸oh¡­Onee-chan¡­it¡¯s cold¡­really cold!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kei-chan¡¹

    I embraced Kei-chan¡¯s body.

    I cried¡­clinging to him.

    My tears fell to Kei-chan¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡­Onee-chan¡¯s tears¡­they¡¯re warm¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay, Onee-chan¡­¡¹

    Then¡­

    Kei-chan stopped moving¡­

    aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­!!

    My screams and tears can¡¯t stop.

    ¡­It¡¯s exploding.

    ¡­I¡¯m bursting out¡­!

    ¡­Help me, Kei-chan¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Now then¡¹

    Saying that, Rosalind takes out a phone from her handbag.

    ¡¸Hey¡­what are you doing!¡¹

    Kyouko-san shouts but it was too late¡­

    ¡º¡­Rosalind? What¡¯s wrong¡­Hey, where are you!¡»

    the voice leaks out from the phone.

    That is her brother

    ¡­Cesario Viola

    ¡¸¡­Sorry brother, I was done in¡­I¡¯m finished¡¹

    Rosalind whispers to the phone.,

    ¡ºDone in?¡­By who?!¡­Hey!¡»

    The voice on the other side is yelling

    ¡¸Kei-chan died¡­Kei-chan died here¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡­He died?

    ¡ºHey¡­what¡¯s going on!? Rosalind! Did you chase down the guys who took Kei?!¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I made a blunder and got cornered. I¡¯m no more. I¡¯ve got a bullet in my internal organs¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡­Kei¡¯s also done in¡­?¡»

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier¡­Seriously¡­you¡¯re really dimwitted¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºWho¡­who did it! Who shot you and Kei¡­!¡»

    ¡­At that time.

    Rosalind looked at me¡­

    Then she smiled

    ¡¸¡­Yasuko¡¹

    ¡­Yasuko

    ¡­Najima Yasuko

    That was my real name.

    Viola and others are calling me¡ºYasuko¡»¡­

    ¡¸Kei-chan and I were shot by¡ºYasuko¡­!¡»¡¹

    Rosalind¡­

    She didn¡¯t want her brother to know she shot Kei-chan.

    Therefore¡­she pushed the sin to me.

    ¡º¡­Yasuko did?¡»

    Rosalind¡¯s eyes opened wide¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Kei-chan and I were killed by Yasuko!!!¡¹

    ¡­Douuun!!

    At that time¡­Rosalind¡¯s head was blown away.

    ¡­It was Sensei.

    Sensei came from the entrance.

    The pistol she¡¯s holding has white smoke rising from it.

    ¡¸¡­You let her talk too much Kyouko-san¡¹

    ¡­Sensei said

    ¡¸O-Oh, right. Mina¡¹

    Kyouko-san picks up the phone from Rosalind¡¯s bleeding head.

    Then, she spoke.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s me, Kyouko?Dothnomechey¡¹

 Chapter 183 : In the silent nightâ€¦

    ¡º¡­¡­Kyouko?Dothnomechey£¿¡»

    Viola¡¯s voice comes from the dead Rosalind¡¯s phone.

    ¡¸I¡¯m called¡ºKyouko Messer¡»in Brazil¡¹

    ¡ºWhy is someone from Brazil hindering me¡­!¡»

    ¡¸I wonder¡­there might be a connection¡­your sister¡¯s remains will be left in front of the rental villa in Malibu beach. You¡¯ll see it immediately so I¡¯ll let you take care of it¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKei¡­What about Kei?¡»

    ¡¸It is as your sister said¡­he¡¯s dead¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºDid you kill Rosalind and Kei?!¡»

    ¡­No good

    Before Kyouko-san was able to answer¡ºyeah, that¡¯s right¡»

    I took the phone.

    ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s me! Yasuko!¡¹

    I can¡¯t let these people be troubled by Kei-chan and I¡­

    Cesario Viola¡¯s target of hate¡­

    I have to take it¡­!

    ¡¸I killed them! If he¡¯s going to be your toy then I¡¯d rather have him dead!¡¹

    I screamed.

    ¡º¡­Then¡­you killed Rosalind and Kei?¡»

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I¡¯d like to die¡­

    The feelings of wanting to die¡­

    I shouted those to Viola.

    ¡º¡­Shit, I¡¯ll kill you. Yasuko¡­I¡¯ll never forgive you¡­!¡»

    Viola¡¯s voice from the other side of the phone is low.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll let men gangbang you a thousand time, I¡¯ll leave you half-dead¡­No matter where you hide, I¡¯ll definitely find you¡­remember that¡­!¡»

    Kyouko-san then stole the phone from me.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s been a long talk. It seems that we¡¯re going to be killing each other the next time we meet¡¹

    ¡ºKilling each other? Don¡¯t joke¡­I¡¯ll only slaughter you all one-sidedly. I¡¯ll exterminate every ally Yasuko has. Cesario Viola-sama is declaring that¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­I¡¯ll expect that then¡¹

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t get it at all¡­just how much I love Rosalind and Kei¡­!¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who don¡¯t get it¡­Just how much the world hate you¡­¡¹

    ¡ºW-Whaat!¡»

    ¡¸Do your best on chasing us. I¡¯ll wait in Brazil¡­Bye Adeus. Cesario£¡£¡¡¹1

    ¡º¡­W-Wait!¡»

    Kyouko-san ended the call.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t go back in Brazil for a while then¡­!¡¹

    In the end¡­Kyouko-san shouldered everything¡­

    ¡¸Well fine¡­My friends in brazil won¡¯t be scared off by an American criminal¡­¡¹

    Saying that¡­she smiled at me.

    Then, she turned to Maru-chan¡­

    ¡¸Margo¡­take out the men who we took out then this woman¡¯s remains outside. Drag them to the other side of the parking lot¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    Margo-san runs out.

    ¡¸Mina¡­how¡¯s your negotiation with Joan Slim?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem¡­they¡¯ll be waiting for us offshore¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay. By the way¡­why did you shoot Rosalind?¡¹

    Sensei answered without changing her expression

    ¡¸If that continues¡­she¡¯ll tell information about us¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­that¡¯s good if he goes all out¡¹

    Kyouko-san criticized Sensei¡¯s behavior.

    ¡¸¡­Well, it can¡¯t be helped. We can¡¯t do anything this late¡¹

    Next¡­her eyes turned to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Shirasaka has been at his wits¡¯ end after the gunfire.

    He¡¯s trembling¡­

    He leaked out from his pants¡­

    ¡¸You smelly man over there! You¡¯re unrelated to this case¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it, Kyouko!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How many knows your that you have contact with Rosalind?¡¹

    ¡¸T-Those guys who you took down and the manager of the back casino only¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­there¡¯s no way you exposed our real names to them did you?¡¹

    ¡¸Even I am a member of an advertising Agency. I¡¯m not an idiot to not know that it¡¯s dangerous if our real names were exposed¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san snorted.

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re a abysmal idiot. I think there¡¯s four or five that knows our true colors¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you saying!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ll know after watching for a while¡­Cesario Viola might come to Japan just to kill you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t threaten me¡­Kyouko!¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke looks up at Kyouko-san while trembling¡­

    ¡¸Well fine¡­I¡¯ll be erasing your footprint in this area. Don¡¯t go back to the hotel, go to Las Vegas¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I have my suitcase in the hotel and my souvenirs to my daughters too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Give it all up. I¡¯ll have it stolen and bring it all to Las Vegas. You do have your passport, money, and phone with you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about your laptop?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s on the rental car outside¡¹

    ¡¸Then, no problem¡­ I¡¯ll have an acquaintance of mine collect your luggage in the hotel. Take a domestic flight to Las Vegas¡­through Vancouver then return to Japan. If you stay in Los Angeles, then expect that you¡¯re dead¡¹

    ¡¸¡­G-Got it, I¡¯ll do as you say¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke stood up

    ¡¸Also¡­don¡¯t ever try to make a move on this girl¡­okay?¡¹

    Kyouko-san points at me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I will¡­That¡¯s a girl Cesario Viola aims at¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka looks at me with his vulgar eyes.

    ¡¸Mina and I will be taking this girl. She¡¯ll be raised in¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka¡¯s shocked¡­!

    ¡¸Hey, Kyouko¡­are you sane?¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled.

    ¡¸I am¡­! Next time, in case you try to obstruct any of my actions¡­I will tell Viola that this child is in¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­Kyouko!¡¹

    ¡¸Who was the representative of¡ºKuromori¡»again? Viola¡¯s first target will become Sousuke I guess¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice ridicules Shirasaka Sousuke who fell silent.

    ¡¸Let me tell you¡­the underground network in Japan is far more detailed than you think. I can just secretly inform Viola your name and portrait¡­even your surface work, address, and your family¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-Stop that¡­if you do that¡­it¡¯ll trouble the surface company of Shirasaka Family¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Shirasaka with sharp eyes.

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡­Especially, you¡¯re exceeding that level! The enemy is Cesario Viola. It won¡¯t end with just your wife and two daughters, your brother his family¡­and every member of your clan¡­get ready to have all of them get gangbanged by Viola¡¯s members and killed¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­spare me from that, Kyouko!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this all your fault for making a contract with the underground community in Los Angeles without my permission¡­am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I get it. I¡¯ll do as you say¡¹

    ¡¸Then, do what I say already¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke stood up and ran.

    This was the time Sensei¡¯s moving to take away Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s rule over¡ºKuromori¡»completely¡­

    Ever since that day, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s power over¡ºKuromori¡»is lost little by little¡­

    That moment was definitely the turning point¡­

    ¡­but

    I didn¡¯t understand it that time¡­

    I can¡¯t do anything but cry, clinging to Kei-chan¡¯s remains¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sadly, we can¡¯t take that child¡¹

    Kyouko-san told me¡­

    ¡¸However, we¡¯ll burn this child along with this villa so that even the remains won¡¯t be taken by Viola¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll die too. Together with Kei-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I want to die

    ¡­I want to die.

    ¡­Kei-chan

    ¡¸Hmm, will that please that dead child there?¡¹

    ¡­Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸You¡¯re still alive aren¡¯t you?! That child gave you that life, didn¡¯t he?! He saved your life, didn¡¯t he?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, but¡¹

    ¡­I

    I just want to die.

    I want to die¡­together with Kei-chan

    ¡¸¡­But, I!¡¹

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s bullshit!¡¹

    Kyouko-san slapped my cheek

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸¡­Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It hurts¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­you¡¯re alive! You¡¯re alive that¡¯s why it hurts! Don¡¯t kill your heart selfishly!¡¹

    Kyouko-san grabbed my hair¡­

    She pulled me to the entrance¡­

    ¡¸Nooo, Kei-chan! Kei-chaaan!¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s corpse is getting away!

    I don¡¯t want to part!

    ¡­Kei-chan!

    ¡¸Kei¡¯s here!¡¹

    Kyouko-san thrusts out the mirror in front of the door to me.

    ¡¸Open your eyes¡­look!¡¹

    ¡­Inside the mirror.

    Kei-chan was there.

    His clothes are bloodstained¡­

    His eyes and mouth were opened wide as he looks at the mirror¡­

    That was me¡­

    Kei-chan¡¯s twin sister.

    Our faces look completely alike.

    That¡¯s right¡­we

    Ever since we were born¡­

    We¡¯re a twin sibling that looks alike¡­!!

    ¡¸As long as you¡¯re alive then Kei¡¯s living too¡­! Think about that! Therefore, live desperately!¡­for Kei¡¯s sake!¡¹

    ¡­Kei-chan¡¯s sake?

    ¡¸You¡¯re living two times the amount¡­for Kei¡¯s share too. You have to be happy two times more!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said¡­!

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s get ready to depart. You can¡¯t get on Joan¡¯s ship with that bloody clothing!¡¹

    I changed my blood-stained clothes¡­

    The clothes I wore when we were taken from Rosalind to the villa¡­

    It¡¯s not my clothes¡­

    It¡¯s the clothes Kei-chan and I wore

    ¡¸¡­Look

    Kyouko-san handed me a scissor.

    ¡¸Cut Kei¡¯s hair¡­I¡¯ll let you take that much

    I cut Kei-chan¡¯s hair with my trembling hands.

    I wrapped it in a handkerchief and put it on my pocket.

    ¡¸Leave the scissors in Kei¡¯s chest

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸If I recall, the manners in Japan¡­you have to leave an edge tool on the remains so he won¡¯t be taken away by the demon¡¹

    I put the scissors on Kei-chan¡¯s chest.

    That¡¯s the last time I touched Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡­!¡¹

    I stand up staggering.

    ¡¸¡­Kei-chan¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s death face looks in pain.

    Kei-chan¡­I think his face looks always so painful

    ¡¸Hey¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san held my shoulder and we went out of the room.

    Riding the boat¡­I saw the whole villa well.

    I can tell the position of the living room.

    That¡¯s where kei-chan is¡­

    I left Kei-chan.

    Kyouko-san and Maru-chan¡­

    They scattered gasoline outside the villa.

    Then¡­they set it on fire.

    ¡­Burning

    ¡­The villa is burning

    ¡­Kei-chan¡¯s burning

    ¡¸Mina, set sail¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Maru-chan leapt into the boat¡­

    Then she told Sensei on the driver seat.

    ¡­Bubobobobobobo!!!!

    The motor starts and the boat leaves the shore¡­

    The burning Villa¡­

    Kei-chan¡­

    They¡¯re going away from me¡­!

    Heading towards the blue sea¡­

    The green woods¡­

    The red flame and black smoke rises¡­

    Ah, I¡¯ve seen this kind of fire before¡­I thought.

    I saw such flames fading away when my father and mother were killed.

    My life¡­the flame burns my family as usual¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s sad.

    ¡­It¡¯s miserable.

    I thought.

    I fainted in the boat¡­

    When I woke up¡­I was on top of a bed.

    I feel that the whole room is shaking.

    Therefore¡­I knew that we¡¯re in a big ship.

    ¡¸¡­Awake?¡¹

    Kyouko-san was there.

    Maru-chan and Sensei too¡­

    Everyone¡¯s smiling at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already safe. This is Joan Slim¡¯s ship¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m saved?

    ¡­I was saved.

    ¡¸I looked you up in Japan¡¯s database. I wonder how you write your name in Kanji?¡¹

    Sensei gave me a pen and paper.

    My Kanji name¡­

    I thought that I won¡¯t ever write my name in Japanese again

    ¡¸Okay¡­done¡¹

    I handed the paper with my name¡ºÄÎuŒŽ×Ó¡» written on it.

    ¡¸Natou Neiko¡­?!¡¹

    Kyouko-san who¡¯s reading it from the side read it as such

    ¡¸It¡¯s Najima Yasuko¡­¡¹

    I answered¡­

    ¡¸Liar¡­You can¡¯t read Yasuko there. It¡¯s actually Neiko, right?¡¹

    Kyouko-san who¡¯s a non-Japanese Brazilian¡­strongly insists that her Kanji reading isn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡¸Kei¡¯s sister is Nei, right¡­am I wrong?¡¹

    Kei¡¯s sister¡­Nei

    ¡¸Right, it¡¯s a good disturbance on Viola¡¯s pursuit¡­let¡¯s change the Kanji¡¯s reading¡¹

    Sensei said.

    ¡¸Even if the writing is the same, it¡¯ll be a different name when it comes to English¡­ We¡¯ll hide the Najima Yasuko name, and you¡¯ll be Natou Neiko starting today¡¹

    ¡¸Neiko¡¯s hard to say¡­Nei should be fine. Let¡¯s make it Nei¡¹

    Kyouko-san said

    Therefore¡­I

    From that day, I became Natou Nei

    That¡¯s right¡­not Yasuko anymore.

    Yasuko disappeared in that flame.

    I¡¯m Nei¡­

    I changed my life to Nei.

    ¡¸There¡¯s some soup. Try to eat even if you force yourself¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san brought the plate to me.

    ¡­But.

    Margo¡­bring a mirror. Size doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    Kyouko-sam told Maru-chan

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    Margo-san brought a handglass from the restroom.

    ¡¸Look at the mirror¡­Nei¡¹

    In the mirror¡­there¡¯s a crying child

    That¡¯s me¡­

    Nei¡­she has Kei-chan¡¯s face.

    ¡¸When this girl is crying, Kei¡¯s gonna feel sad¡­therefore, eat¡¹

    I took the spoon.

    I scooped the soup, put it in my mouth¡­then swallowed.

    I feel blood gathering in my stomach¡­

    The soup is becoming my blood and flesh.

    ¡¸If the girl in the mirror is energetic, Kei would be pleased¡­live with that thought. Okay, Nei?¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    Therefore, I

    I look at the mirror every time something happens.

    Happy things, sad things, even hard things¡­

    I look at the face in the mirror¡­

    If I look in the mirror¡­I can meet Kei-chan.

    Kei-chan is living inside me.

    Therefore¡­I¡¯m alive.

    I eat meals for Kei-chan¡¯s sake.

    I laugh for Kei-chan¡¯s sake.

    When I laugh, Kei-chan¡¯s laughing too¡­

    Therefore¡­I smile as much as possible.

    I laugh happily.

    It¡¯s for Kei-chan¡¯s sake¡­

    For Kei-chan¡¯s sake¡­

    Kei-chan¡¯s sake¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The school in midnight¡­the monitor room concealed under the principal¡¯s office.

    Nei-san¡¯s long story finally finished.

    ¡¸That was three years ago. You now know why Viola¡¯s aiming at me don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The monitor room quiets down.

    Mana and Megu were sleeping in the same air mat.

    Perhaps, Yukino too¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s sleeping

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s not here¡­

    The one¡¯s awake are Me, Nei-san, Michi, and Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­sometimes, I still don¡¯t understand myself!¡¹

    Nei-san looks afar and said.

    ¡¸Am I really happy, sad¡­my heart¡¯s in a mess, it screams. ¡ºHelp me, help me, help me!¡»¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­At those times, I look in the mirror. Kei-chan¡¯s inside the mirror after all. I feel relived. I feel safe¡­when I feel that I¡¯m about to burst¡­the face in the mirror smiles. That¡¯s not my face¡­that¡¯s Kei-chan¡¯s face. I¡¯m healed by the face of Kei-chan inside the mirror! Ahaha, that¡¯s funny isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I embraced Nei-san¡¯s body¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Yo-chan¡­Sorry My strange story is scarty isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Nei-sann said then pats my head.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san wants to be an¡ºOnee-san¡»

    Nei-san lost Kei-chan¡­

    The emotion that¡¯s piled up in her heart is swelling, and about to explode.

    ¡­This person

    She has lost the one she poured her love on.

    ¡¸¡­Onee-san¡¹

    I told Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be Nei-san¡¯s brother¡­I will¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Thanks¡¹

    Nei-san embraced me gently

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s really kind¡¹

    But¡­

    Michi speaks in the very dim light.

    ¡¸I think that doesn¡¯t solve the fundamental problem¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s impossible to be her twin brother¡¹

    I know that

    ¡¸That person named Kei is already dead¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s body trembled from Michi¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s not a fundamental solution¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s existence has been a good influence for Nei¡­¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s silent all this time spoke up.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun has thepower to heal the problems in women¡¯s heart¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Nei¡¯s been stable compared to before¡­Katsuko-san and Minaho are the same. Even your master, Misuzu-san is the same, am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­true, that might be the case¡­¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a wonderful power¡­therefore, I try not to be as close to Yoshida-kun as possible¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸I¡¯m in the combat force after all. If I get healed too much, my movements will become dull in case of emergency. Therefore, I try to keep away from him¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m really grateful to you. Before they met you, Minaho and Katsuko-san were in a dangerous situation. Especially Minaho¡­although I was warning her quite a lot, I think that it¡¯s possible for her to make a mistake on an important situation¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸She¡¯s stable thanks to Yoshida-kun¡­No, since she¡¯s not giving herself to the revenge alone and take consideration of Yoshida-kun, Megumi-chan and the other children, I think she can accomplish her plans very well. If she goes with her initial momentum¡­¡ºI misjudged my resolution and drive Shirasaka Sousuke¡»therefore, she¡¯ll fail in the middle of the plan¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Is my existence a factor why Minaho-neesan and others work well?

    Even though I¡¯m just a drag?

    Therefore¡­I¡¯d like to be useful even for a bit.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s good that Yoshida-kun is making contact with Nei. Even if you can¡¯t see it as a¡ºsibling play¡»¡­Nei right now can¡¯t make a contact with a boy except in that form. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, I¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, I

    ¡¸I really want to be Nei-san¡¯s brother. I¡¯d like to help Nei-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yo-chan. I really thank you¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Nei wants a¡ºbrother¡»existence therefore you think want to be Nei¡¯s¡ºbrother¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸But¡­you actually love Nei as a¡ºman¡» Not as a¡ºbrother¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That might be the case.

    I¡¯m a lone child.

    I don¡¯t how does a¡ºbrother¡»love his¡ºsister¡»

    ¡­But

    ¡¸I do like Nei-san. I¡¯ll do anything that Nei-san wants¡­Nei-san¡¯s important to me¡­I¡¯m fine whatever I become as long as Nei-san¡¯s happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan?!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸That would be troubling¡¹

    ¡¸¡­EH?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I I can never become happy!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san!?

    ¡¸If I become happy¡­then I would be restless inside¡­and I¡¯ll close myself deep inside¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­separates from me.

    ¡¸As long as Kei-chan is inside me¡­I won¡¯t forgive myself. I¡¯m a woman that will never become happy¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­

    1. That¡¯s a copy paste

 Chapter 184 : The role in the Family.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    I just throw the words that pop in my head to Nei-san.

    ¡¸I think there¡¯s nobody in the world who must not become happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­you decide by yourself that¡ºyou can not become happy¡»¡­but that¡¯s not true in reality¡­because¡¹

    Eei¡­just say it!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll surely make Nei-san happy¡­! I¡¯m an idiot so I don¡¯t know how to make Nei-san happy right now but¡­but, I¡¯ll think about it desperately! I¡¯ll test out everything! I¡¯ll devote myself for it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan?!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­I think it¡¯ll take a lot of time. Therefore¡­giver me some time. For the time being¡­ten years. No, twenty years¡­if I can¡¯t do it in twenty years then make it my lifetime. I¡¯ll make you happy even if it takes a lifetime¡­that¡¯s why!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s tears shine in the dim room.

    She¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸¡­Fufu, Yoshida-kun, is that a proposal?¡¹

    Margo-san said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not! It¡¯s not something that not-serious!!¡¹

    I¡­!

    ¡¸My my¡­proposals are serious you know!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s true but that¡¯s not it! It¡¯s not that I want to marry Nei-san or even make her my lover! I just want to make her happy! I don¡¯t mind even if Nei-san marries a man other than me. But, I just want Nei-san to be smiling and be happy¡­!¡¹

    My head is in a mess.

    After listening to Nei-san¡¯s very sad story¡­

    ¡¸I¡­I don¡¯t understand happiness. How do you make people happy? What can I do to make people happy? I don¡¯t know. I¡­What should I do?¡¹

    Nei-san holds my hand.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yo-chan. Those words are enough for me!¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me while shedding scalding tears!

    ¡¸No! That¡¯s not it! Isn¡¯t this just words?! What I want is to make you happy from the bottom of your heart!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy. Yo-chan is saying that for me¡¹

    ¡¸No no no¡­I haven¡¯t done anything yet! I will do it from now on! I¡¯ll do my best! I don¡¯t know what to do or what to work hard on but¡­I¡¯ll desperately work hard for it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Miserable.

    ¡­Frustrating

    I don¡¯t know what to do at all¡­

    But, I knew¡­

    Right now, I¡­

    I can¡¯t heal the sadness in Nei-san¡¯s heart from the loss of Kei-san¡­

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, that is good enough for me now¡¹

    Nei-san looks down and said.

    ¡­No.

    That¡¯s not the case¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nei. Could you stop depending on your brother?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from a high place.

    Minaho-neesan is going down the stairs from the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, what do you mean by that?¡¹

    Nei-san looks up at Minaho-neesan and asked.

    ¡¸¡­Nei, how old are you this year?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eighteen¡¹

    Nei-san answered.

    ¡¸You were the youngest of¡ºKuromori¡»three years ago. Yukiyo joined in after that but¡­both of you were on the same age but you don¡¯t mingle that much. Agnes is a concealed existence¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks while going down the stairs slowly.

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s different now. Right now¡­you¡¯re an¡ºElder sister¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you the one who said that you want to start the¡ºSister¡¯s Association¡»?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Nei-san was the one who proposed¡ºSister¡¯s Association¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Sensei¡¹

    ¡¸You have always wanted to be the elder sister figure, right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at Nei-san.

    ¡¸Un¡­I think so¡­I¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Megu and Mana who¡¯s sleeping¡­

    ¡¸Is Megumi and Mana not cute?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think they¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡¸What about Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think she¡¯s cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then what do you think about Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s unbearably cute!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san shouted with a serious look

    ¡¸Then¡­stop saying that¡ºI can¡¯t become happy¡» The¡ºlittle sisters and brother¡»would be worried if their¡ºelder sister¡»said that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to be the¡ºOnee-san¡»¡­then strengthen yourself!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes have large tears spilling

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Sensei¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­Nei¡¯s misunderstanding it a bit¡¹

    ¡­Misunderstanding?

    ¡¸Nei¡¯s definitely the elder sister among the twins but¡­Nei¡¯s feeling of¡ºI have to be the elder sister¡»is strong But¡­twins are special aren¡¯t they? In the end¡­even they¡¯re in the same age, Kei-kun was the man¡­ Actually, she has lived as a¡ºyounger sister¡»for long¡­protected by Kei-kun¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­even in Nei-san¡¯s story earlier¡­

    Kei-san, as one of the twin sibling¡­as a man¡­he protected Nei-san. He didn¡¯t have the inferiority complex just because he was the¡ºyounger brother¡»

    Nei-san has the inferiority complex of¡ºI have to become the Elder sister¡»¡­but, Nei-san herself who has that complex has always been protected by someone all the time.

    ¡¸Even now¡­Nei¡¯s being pampered by Yoshida-kun who¡¯s much younger than her. If you really want to become Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡ºOnee-san¡»¡­then shouldn¡¯t you take the initiative and act to make Yoshida-kun happy¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think so too. I¡¯m a weak girl. I was wrong¡­!¡¹

    Her tears spill down¡­

    ¡¸Do you think the¡ºOnee-san¡»who thinks¡ºI can never be happy¡»¡­can make her ¡ºbrother¡»happy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­running away from Yoshida-kun this late won¡¯t be allowed. There¡¯s nobody else who loves you as much as this boy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡­My Nei-san

    ¡¸Margo¡­I¡¯ll take over the monitoring. Take a shower with Nei¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Margo-san.

    ¡¸This girl cries too much that her face turned horrible¡­help her out¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger, Minaho¡¹

    Margo-san stand up from her seat and goes to Nei-san.

    ¡¸Now¡­Margo-oneesan will be taking care of you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maru-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Nei¡¯s¡ºOnee-san¡»after all¡­it¡¯s okay to get spoiled by me as much as you want¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Nei-san clings to Margo-san then cries.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I¡¯ll listen to you in the shower room¡­okay?¡¹

    Margo-san turned to me¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about her¡­I¡¯ve been her¡ºOnee-san¡»for three years already¡­!¡¹

    She smiled and said¡­

    Then¡­the two disappeared in the shower room¡­

    ¡¸¡­Not convinced, Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes a seat in the monitor room then asks me.

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡­I

    Either way¡­I don¡¯t have the strength to help Nei-san.

    I¡¯m just a kid.

    I¡¯m not an adult like Minaho-neesan nor Margo-san¡­

    ¡­Dammit

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that kind of face¡­stop trying to bear everything yourself. We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»aren¡¯t we¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?!

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got elder sisters you can talk to easily¡­on the other side, there are some that can¡¯t be solved by the young ones. That¡¯s what¡ºfamily¡»is, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan just checks the monitor, she¡¯s not looking at me.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I don¡¯t get that¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any brothers¡­

    I don¡¯t have any experience on family mingling either¡­

    ¡¸Oh right¡­then make it easy to understand¡­Katsuko!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan called Katsuko-nee¡¯s name lightly!

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who should be sleeping raises her body.

    ¡¸You¡­since when you were awake?¡¹

    ¡¸Since the start¡­I was worried what will Nei-sama tell him¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Katsuko-nee has always been awake?

    ¡¸But¡­why did you pretend to be asleep?¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s awake and participated in the talk.

    ¡¸Well you see¡­I thought that it would be better for Nei-sama to talk in that situation when I¡¯m asleep¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸Margo-sama would be enough for the role of¡ºElder sister¡»¡­Margo-sama and Nei-sama has been together in their past experience for a long time aren¡¯t they? In this case, I thought that Nei-sama will be able to talk to the end without her feelings exploding because Margo-sama is here¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Margo-san has seen Kei-san¡¯s death scene so Nei-san was able to talk about it calmly until the end.

    ¡¸When I wake up at that time¡­Nei-sama will surely stop talking. In the end¡­Nei-sama wanted only you to listen to that story¡¹

    ¡­only me?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it? Cesario Viola came to Japan for just Nei-sama¡­it¡¯s a situation where we had to confront them. We act and think that it¡¯s natural to protect Nei-sama but Nei-sama herself is is in pain¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­she told you only¡­why Viola was supposed to be chasing her¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­just me?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it okay to tell Megu or Mana?

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t want to tell anyone her thoughts about her deceased brother but only you¡¹

    ¡­About Kei-san?

    Katsuko-nee smiled¡­

    ¡¸You still don¡¯t understand it?¡­It can¡¯t be helped. You¡¯re a child who doesn¡¯t have a first love yet¡­!¡¹

    ¡­First love?

    ¡¸Nei-sama really likes you. Therefore¡­she wanted you to know the sad memories hidden in the deepest part of her heart¡¹

    Nei-san likes me?

    ¡­No way

    ¡¸Then¡­what is my existence?¡¹

    Michi makes a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸Kudou-san, you were used as a pretext for the subject. You¡¯re not a member of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­so even if you hear it, she thought it¡¯ll be okay. Above all, you¡¯re a child that knows the underworld aren¡¯t you? You have the¡ºtolerance¡»to listen to a scary story? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    I noticed from those words.

    It wasn¡¯t only Katsuko-nee who¡¯s pretending to be asleep while listening to the story¡­

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan has been listening up in the stairs all this time?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If I appear¡­then Nei will stop talking. It was a very good chance this time so I made her talk until the end¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Good chance?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸The shape of Nei¡¯s words that has been accumulated for thee years would be okay. Letting out those words, her emotions to someone is very important¡­ It¡¯s really good that Yoshida-kun listened¡­we can¡¯t free Nei¡¯s heart after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Margo and I were in that place. There¡¯s no need for her to say anything new¡­we knew everything after all. Rather, if we talk about Kei¡¯s death from our point of view, it would result to hurt Nei¡¯s heart more¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸But¡­she doesn¡¯t tell anyone. Unable to say it is painful. Those strong emotions have been accumulating in Nei¡¯s heart for a long time¡­so pitiable¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Therefore¡­it¡¯s fine for now. Nei was able to tell you her past. That¡¯s fine for now. Even this is a great progress¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Anyway, remember this¡­Nei¡¯s body may be an adult but she¡¯s childish. Yoshida-kun, I¡¯d like you to think that she¡¯s the youngest sister¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s a little sister.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­even in her relationship with Kei-san she has always been the younger sister, she¡¯s been treated as the younger sister in ¡ºKuromori¡»all this time. Nei¡¯s feeling of being the little sister is deeply ingrained in her. She¡¯s dependent just like Yoshida-kun and Megumi¡­¡¹

    Right¡­Nei-san has someone with her all the time.

    Usually, Margo-san.

    She has the aura of¡ºhave to be protected¡»¡­so it can¡¯t be helped.

    True, Nei-san is our little sister.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean that you have to spoil her. The wound in her heart is too big because her brother has died¡­so take time to slowly heal it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸She never opened up her heart since the start¡­she got in good terms with Margo when they entered our school¡­she really takes some time¡¹

    Minaho-neesan leaks out a sigh.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be our task from now on to have Nei open up her heart to Yoshida-kun and everyone. Everyone, let¡¯s watch them over warmly¡¹

    ¡­Everyone

    ¡­Us, everyone.

    ¡¸Us, as the elder sisters¡­Katsuko, Margo, And I have different standpoints to protect Nei. Our roles are different. I¡¯m her guide. Margo¡¯s the¡ºintimate elder sister¡»¡­Katsuko purposely takes a close distance with Nei therefore she becomes the one she can talk with if she can¡¯t consult Margo¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and others are on the¡ºsenior group¡»¡­

    Each of them are aware of their own roles.

    I see, that¡¯s why Nei-san calls Minaho-neesan¡ºSensei¡»

    ¡¸The young ones should think of their own roles too. Or rather¡­everyone except Yoshida-kun seems to know it already¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    Minaho-neesan looks towards Megu and Mana who were sleeping.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve changed my opinion about you. I formally welcome you as a member of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­Mana-san¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    Mana who should¡¯ve been sleeping shows a V-sign with her hand¡­

    You were awake?

    ¡¸You are the child who¡¯s the most¡ºlittle sister¡» You were able to read the atmosphere at such times¡¹

    I see¡­so she won¡¯t get in the way of Nei-san¡¯s talk

    She has been pretending to sleep all this time¡­!

    ¡¸Megumi too¡­Thank you¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s lying down doesn¡¯t move her body at all.

    But, when Minaho-neesan said that¡­as expected, she opened her eyes.

    Megu and Mana were being considerate to Nei-san.

    ¡¸Both of you¡­make it so you haven¡¯t heard that story. Megumi¡­you don¡¯t want to hear Yoshida-kun¡¯s confession to Nei, do you¡­that¡¯s why just continue to pretend to be asleep¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Megumi. Yoshida-kun¡¯s definitely holding a deep affection to Nei but¡­as he has said a while ago¡­it is different from the usual romantic feelings¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Megu.

    ¡¸This person is really Nei¡¯s¡ºfirst love¡» Therefore Nei has become a supreme existence inside him. It¡¯s different from what he thinks about you and Misuzu. Yoshida-kun¡¯s emotion towards you is a proper romantic emotion¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    Megu gets up.

    She¡¯s really completely awake.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun won¡¯t depend on Nei. She¡¯s his¡ºfirst love¡»so he¡¯s trying to show off, just like earlier¡­he¡¯s making such a big promise he can¡¯t even do¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m serious¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me then smiles wryly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Yoshida-kun¡¯s a¡ºtrouble child¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Do you think that loving one-sidedly is a healthy relationship?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸If you say¡ºI¡¯ll make you happy for a lifetime¡»it would make women happy but¡­that¡¯s a proposal¡­but when you say¡ºI don¡¯t mind if you marry a man other than myself¡»to be honest, it would trouble women¡­!¡¹

    Is that so¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun. Answer honestly, are you thinking the same on Megumi and others?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸Megumi, Misuzu-san, Mana-san too¡­if a better man appears for them, are you willing to back away?¡¹

    ¡­That is.

    I have no other choice.

    I think that I should do that.

    ¡¸Look at Megumi properly then be honest with your feelings¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I look at Megu

    Megu looks at me worriedly.

    ¡­Her long and narrow beautiful eyes.

    ¡­Tall and slim body.

    ¡­She¡¯s definitely a beauty to everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hand her over to anyone¡¹

    Megu looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸I want to keep Megu for myself forever¡­!¡¹

    Those were my honest feelings.

    ¡¸Then¡­take care of Megumi throughout your life¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    ¡­I strengthen my resolve.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is Megumi. For Yoshida-kun, Nei is his¡ºSupreme first love¡»but you are his¡ºreal lover¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very happy¡¹

    Megu¡¯s cheeks blushed and she answered.

    ¡¸What about Mana-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked me.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s mine forever. I won¡¯t hand her to other men¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s on top of the air mat opens her eyes.

    She opens her legs wide to provoke me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. I need to have sex with Onii-chan for the rest of my life¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­What do you think about Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    Michi asks me

    ¡­Her eyes are serious

    I remember Misuzu¡¯s figure.

    That radiant smile¡­

    Her delicate body¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s hot sex¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡» I won¡¯t hand her to anyone¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you ready to fight Kouzuki-sama then?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s grandfather¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»has decided Misuzu¡¯s fiance already¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­I won¡¯t let Misuzu be married for convenience. She¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡»for the rest of her life¡­!¡¹

    I decided.

    I¡¯ll accept the results of what I have done¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s absurd. Saying that everyone¡¯s your¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Michi said.

    That¡¯s right¡­this is absurd.

    But that¡¯s fine.

    It¡¯s fine to be absurd.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Mana too¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko¡¯s okay about it. Also, Nagisa too¡­¡¹

    Mana¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸You should drag Nei-san over here sooner. Onii-chan wants to enjoy the¡ºfirst love¡»feeling more but you see¡­it¡¯s easier if you make her your¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸But¡­Nei-san already had sex with Onii-chan right? Are you always having such a high tension sex?¡¹

    Oh right.

    Mana doesn¡¯t know that Nei-san¡¯s still a virgin¡­

    ¡¸My, having sex while confessing love in that high tension feels good you know¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee made a good lie.

    ¡¸I see¡­un, that might be right. But, you can¡¯t do it a lot with that tension. Mana doesn¡¯t want that. Mana wants Onii-chan to feel good a lot of times¡­!¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸Now then¡­Megumi, Mana-san and Kudou-san should sleep. Try to have at least a short nap¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­What about Onii-chan? Come over here Onii-chan. Sleep between Mana and Megu-oneechan!¡¹

    Mana invites me but¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s heart isn¡¯t settled yet right?¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I¡¯m still not convinced.

    At my own powerlessness.

    I can¡¯t help Nei-san.

    My chest feels sick.

    ¡¸Then, what to have sex with Mana? You¡¯ll calm down after doing it once. Ah¡­it doesn¡¯t need to be only once¡¹

    ¡­Mana smiles at me.

    But I

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I don¡¯t feel like that right now¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­That¡¯s sad. If you want to do it then say it anytime. Mana¡¯s body is for Onii-chan¡¯s sake after all!¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s next to Mana has a complex expression.

    ¡­Right

    If I have sex with Mana here¡­

    I also have to do it with Mana.

    I declared that everyone¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡»but¡­

    It¡¯s hard to keep the relationship of my¡ºwomen¡»well

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­try taking a stroll¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡­Un I think that¡¯s a good idea.

    I¡¯d like to think alone¡­

    ¡­About myself

    ¡­About Nei-san

    ¡­About the future

    ¡¸Right, Minaho-neesan. I¡¯ll take a walk¡¹

    I got up and wore my uniform pants

    The top¡­is it okay to wear just a T-shirt?

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going¡¹

    When I¡¯m putting on my shoes¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­bring that animal there too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸She¡¯s been lying down there all this time¡­won¡¯t she suffer if she lacks exercise?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan points at Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Eh? I¡¯m taking Yukino?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t noticed it? Yukino-san¡¯s been awake all this time¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s pretending to be asleep too?

    She was listening to our talk?!

 Chapter 185 : Night stroll

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right¡­Yukino-san?¡¹

    When Minaho-neesan talked to Yukino¡­

    She slowly gets up.

    Then¡­she stares at me with a bad mood face.

    What happened?

    She really looks like an animal.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­if you¡¯re going to take a stroll on the school, how about you go to the AV room in the third floor?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said then she handed me the key.

    ¡¸Here¡­the key to the AV room. Also, the flashlight¡¯s on the table over there¡¹

    The time is a few minutes after four in the morning.

    It¡¯s still dark outside.

    It¡¯s a bit of test of courage.

    ¡¸When you walk in the school, turn the flashlight towards the floor¡­don¡¯t try to point the light outside the window even by mistake. It¡¯ll be a big problem if someone sees it outside right?¡¹

    Un¡­It would be bad if they know that there are people inside the school.

    ¡¸You can turn on the lights on the AV room. That room won¡¯t leak light outside¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    That means that the shading curtain is closing the windows perfectly?

    ¡­Then that means

    Minaho-neesan was in the AV room until a while ago.

    Did she prepare anything in the visual room?

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the key to Yukino-san¡¯s chains¡­leave the collar as it is¡¹

    Minaho-neesan handed me a small key

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I go towards Yukino.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­turn your neck here. I¡¯ll remove the chains¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t want it

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch me¡¹

    She hates being touched by me.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been chained all this time. Don¡¯t you want to move your body even for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s go for a walk¡¹

    Yukino thought for a moment¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Then she presents me her neck.

    ¡­Kachari.

    The chains tied to her collar comes off¡­

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸R-Right¡­¡¹

    Yukino stands up¡­

    She stretched her limbs¡­

    As expected, it¡¯s seems it was uncomfortable for her being chained.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san, I want to go too¡¹

    Megu said suddenly.

    ¡¸Can I join the walk too¡­?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸No¡­stay asleep there Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­?¡¹

    Megu speaks in a strong voice.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t trust Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said while looking at the monitor, not even turning to Megu.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want Yoshida-kun and Yukino-san to be alone together?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Yukino, then I don¡¯t want it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs

    ¡¸It seems you¡¯re quite hated, Yukino-san¡¹

    Yukino grits her teeth.

    ¡¸But, no¡­Megumi only wants to bind Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Yoshida-kun¡¯s decision on how will he deal with Yukino-san right?¡­If you were there then Yoshida-kun will be considerate of Megumi more than Yukino-san that he won¡¯t be able to make a decision¡¹

    ¡­Decision

    My relationship with Yukino from now on¡­6

    I have to decide it by this morning

    ¡­So that¡¯s how it is?

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t seem to be able to consent that Yukino and I will be alone together.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s nothing you need to worry about¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸Either way, it¡¯ll be the same as usual./ Halfway, this man will get horny and rape me¡­then ejaculate inside me. He¡¯s done it a lot of times so I¡¯m already used to it¡¹

    She glares at my face.

    ¡¸¡­Where are we going to do it? You won¡¯t be able to hold it until we reach the AV room anyway right? Want to do it in the corridor? Or are you going to do it in the stairs like you did before? Fine¡­this body¡¯s been raped dozens of times already so just do what you want¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do it with Yukino anymore! I¡¯ll take care of Yoshi-kun by myself!¡¹

    Megu takes on Yukino¡¯s provocation.

    ¡¸I know, Yoshi-kun¡­you¡¯re feeling pain after listening to Nei-san¡¯s story. The various emotions run over your body and you want to let it all out right?! I feel the same./ That¡¯s why do me! Yoshi-kun, release all of your pain inside me¡­please!!¡¹

    Megu speaks to me with a serious face.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸You won¡¯t do¡­Megumi¡¹

    Minaho-neesna said coldly

    ¡¸Why am I not good?!¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun really cares about you¡¹

    ¡­Megu¡¯s face turned cloudy.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun can¡¯t make you an outlet of his emotions¡­Yoshida-kun loves you from the bottom of his heart. That¡¯s why he¡¯ll never do anything cruel to you in sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, I¡¹

    Megu looks down

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan¡­we have a different role¡­¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s lying down next to Megu speaks.

    ¡¸¡­Mana? A different role?¡¹

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan should just become Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºIdeal classmate lover¡» You can just have good high school lovers sex. Therefore, Megu-oneechan must not become a dazzling pervert in sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Megu-oneechan just wants to have that kind of sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸But¡­Megu-oneechan wants to do is just a¡ºrape play¡»done by lovers right? You just want to make a lewd play, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right. Yeah, I think so¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Do it in moderation¡­true rape is painful and scary¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana, who was raped by me yesterday, losing her virginity in the process says.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºsex slave¡»so¡­if Onii-chan wants to do it then I¡¯ll do rape or even SM but¡­I¡¯m scared if it¡¯s too painful¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t rape Mana again¡¹

    ¡­I said

    Mana smiles

    ¡¸Thank you I love you Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºsex slave¡»but I¡¯m also a¡ºlittle sister¡» Therefore, I¡¯ll be Onii-chan¡¯s cute sister Just like how Onii-chan treasures Mana with all his life¡­Mana will love Onii-chan too As a¡ºslave¡»and as a¡ºsister¡» That is Mana¡¯s role!¡¹

    Mana told Megu with a smile.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­if ever Onii-chan feels irritated after listening to Nei-san¡¯s story and wants to throw it to someone¡­ Then Mana and Megu-oneechan can¡¯t take that. If it was us, then Onii-chan will be considerate of us¡­then he won¡¯t be able to let out his emotions, won¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If only Nagisa was here. That girl has the power to heal those emotions. It¡¯s okay to take me as your partner but¡­no, I won¡¯t do. I¡¯m sure that the weight of the sex will just bigger then it¡¯ll continue to be a marathon of sex¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸If Onii-chan¡¯s just depressed then Katsuko-san would be the best partner for it. But, you just want to let out what¡¯s in your heart like a scream right?¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    Why do you know my psychological condition that much!?

    ¡¸Right¡­that¡¯s the case as far as I can see in his expression, that must be the case¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    Is that so? Is it obvious in my face¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­let¡¯s leave this to Yukino-san as Yuzuki-san says¡­!¡¹

    Mana tells Megu.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s our enemy so Onii-chan doesn¡¯t like Yukino-san at all right? Yukino-san is enough if Onii-chan wants to let out his frustrations¡¹

    As usual¡­Mana¡¯s horrible towards Yukino

    Is she being harsh on Yukino so she can seal away¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»?

    Also¡­Mana doesn¡¯t know my relationship with Yukino in the first place.

    I told Mana that I hold special emotions towards Yukino but Mana hasn¡¯t received those words directly.

    She just thinks that I raped Yukino as a part of the revenge of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸Since Yukino-san¡¯s here then it¡¯s convenient for her to be raped by Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika!¡¹

    Yukino shouts at her sister.

    ¡¸It¡¯s regrettable, it¡¯s not rape but sex!¡¹

    Mana flares up on her sister

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan and I and the other women have¡ºsex¡»with Onii-chan! We¡¯re being loved! Making love!¡¹

    Mana barks

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s the only one who won¡¯t change like a stone even after being raped dozens of times! It¡¯ll always be rape, you¡¯re just a defective woman!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying to your sister!¡¹

    Yukino still thinks that Mana is her sister.

    Her little sister that would withdraw after some of her screams.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yoshida Mana¡­Onii-chan¡¯s slave and little sister. I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»! I¡¯m completely unrelated to Yukino-san!¡¹

    Mana turned her back to her sister then lied down.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Onii-chan should hurry up and finish his¡ºbreak¡»with Yukino-san! Then once you¡¯ve calmed down¡­sleep together with Mana. Mana will embrace Onii-chan tightly¡­!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸¡­Maika, you see! I¡¯m a member of Shirasaka house! I will never lose to this guy who rapes me!¡¹

    Yukino still swings her pride.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san, are you still saying that even in this situation¡¹

    Mana said in disgust.

    ¡¸You and I¡­No, Maika-san¡¯s a daughter of a murderer. It¡¯s already known in Japan. Shirasaka Sousuke is a demon that kidnaps a girl, rapes, confines, then kills her in the mountains. The Shirasaka clan will be banished. No¡­after that press conference, Moritsugu-oojisama would retire. There¡¯s nothing to support Yukino-san anymore. Shirasaka house won¡¯t be able to protect you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    Yukino glares at her sister.

    ¡¸Hmm, then why is Yukino-san¡¯s phone not ringing?¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸¡­You know it don¡¯t you? Mana has left Yukino-san¡¯s phone in a place she can see. Your receiving doesn¡¯t light up does it?¡¹

    True¡­Yukino¡¯s phone is on top of the table where she can¡¯t reach but she can see.

    ¡¸Even though Shirasaka Sousuke-san has been making so much fuss since earlier this evening and yet¡­why is nobody contacting Yukino-san? What is Yukino-san¡¯s mother, grandfather doing? Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange there¡¯s no contact from the Shirasaka family?¡¹

    Mana acuses her sister.

    ¡¸¡­you¡¯re not being contacted either¡¹

    Mana smiles when Yukino asked that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already told the people of Shirasaka that I¡¯m on the side of¡ºKuromori¡» I had sex with Onii-chan while being watched over by Yukino-san¡¯s mother, Ichikawa-san, and the lawyer Shirasaka Koutarou¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika!?¡¹

    ¡¸It felt really good. Onii-chan cherished Mana a lot so I¡¯ll devote my lifetime to Onii-chan. I¡¯m fine being a¡ºslave¡»forever No¡­I¡¯d rather be a¡ºslave¡» I can¡¯t think of a life other than being Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºsex slave¡­!¡»¡¹

    Mana threw her past and her family away.

    Therefore¡­I have to give Mana more than that¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ichikawa-san has chosen to break off with the Shirasaka house. Therefore Yukino-san¡¯s mother moved over there too. She only has her mind filled about what she has to do to save herself right? Therefore she forgot it¡­she thought that Yukino-san has been closing up herself at Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s house. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d imagine her being kidnapped by us¡­!¡¹

    Mana said¡ºus¡»

    She has completely become a member of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Yukino-san, what will you do? Are you going to live as Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, being seen by everyone¡¯s cold eyes? Shirasaka house will never come to save you. Really¡­you should think about it seriously¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸How about you think of it while taking a walk with Onii-chan tonight?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right

    Yukino have to decide about her future.

    We¡¯re at crossroads.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    Megu calls out to Mana.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯ve been thinking about myself and Yoshi-kun all this time. Sorry that I never thought about Mana¡¯s feelings¡¹

    The two on the same air mat.

    Mana holds Megu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Megu-oneechan¡­Mana doesn¡¯t know Megu-oneechan¡¯s feelings¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize¡­it¡¯s fine. Aren¡¯t we¡ºsisters¡»?¡¹

    ¡­Sisters

    True¡­Mana and Megu are half-sisters

    ¡­But

    ¡¸We¡¯re both Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºwomen¡»right? It¡¯s okay¡­Onii-chan will be coming back to us. He won¡¯t be going anywhere with a strange woman like Yukino-san. ¡ºKuromori¡»and¡ºSister¡¯s association¡»is the place for Onii-chan to return to¡¹

    A place to return¡­

    That¡¯s a¡ºhome¡»

    ¡¸When he comes back¡­let¡¯s embrace him tightly¡­let¡¯s fawn on Onii-chan a lot. Right¡­Onee-chan?¡¹

    Mana and Megu smiled at each other.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll polish myself more. I¡¯ll become a better woman¡¹

    Megu looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll become a much more attractive woman so that you¡¯ll come back to me immediately. This is for Yoshi-kun¡¯s sake

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Mana will be a good girl. I¡¯ll become a super model for Onii-chan¡¯s sake after all¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll always return to Onii-chan. I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s slave after all. I¡¯ll do all of my best so you keep loving me as your¡ºslave¡» I¡¯ll become a wonderful woman¡­ !¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸The young one¡¯s dreams must be nice. For the time being, I¡¯ll start maintaining this body line for fifteen more years¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m joking. I¡¯ll become even a better woman. I won¡¯t lose. I¡¯m not planning to take you from the¡ºsisters¡»but I¡¯ll win with my charm as a woman. I will keep winning¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­you already have a ¡ºplace to return to¡» You get that?¡¹

    Lastly¡­Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I¡¯m no longer alone

    I have my responsibilities and duties towards my women.

    ¡¸Now that you know that¡­take a walk with Yukino-san. Then, come back here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I answered clearly¡­

    Megu, Mana, and Katsuko-nee looks at me with passionate eyes.

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    Yukino¡¯s just looking sullen

    ¡­And, Michi

    She¡¯s just looking at me thinking about something.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Going up the stairs¡­we reach the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s this kind of mechanism in this school¡¹

    Yukino looks at the hidden door.

    Coming from the principal¡¯s office¡­we go to the corridor.

    I point the white light of the LED to the floor.

    ¡¸Then¡­what are we going to do?¡¹

    Yukino asked.

    ¡¸Are we going to the AV room right away or do you want to do it elsewhere?¡¹

    Yukino covers her chest.

    I noticed it.

    Yukino¡¯s nipples are already erect¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go to the vending machine first¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re thirsty right? Let¡¯s drink something¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Un¡¹

    Then we head towards the first floor

    ¡¸¡­What would you like?¡¹

    I took out my wallet to find some coins.

    ¡¸No thanks, I¡¯ll pay my share¡¹

    Yukino tries to take out her wallet from her torn up uniform¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll treat you a canned juice at least¡¹

    I push a coin in the vending machine

    ¡¸¡­Which do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­black coffee¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t take sugar during night¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    I bought coffee then gave it to Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hm, thanks¡¹

    Should I get some coffee too?

    Oh, but¡­my stomach feel sick.

    Let¡¯s take a caf¨¦ au lait¡­low sugar

    I buy a coffee can and open the lid.

    The aroma of the coffee drifts in the air.

    The light from the vending machine vaguely illuminates Yukino

    ¡¸¡­It feels strange¡¹

    Yukino said after drinking coffee.

    ¡¸The atmosphere of the school at night is completely different during daytime¡¹

    True¡­it feels mysterious

    Also, there¡¯s a sense of relief.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in this kind of uniform¡­not even wearing an underwear. Even though I would be ashamed and unable to walk outside if it¡¯s daytime¡­it¡¯s fine now¡¹

    The school building at night is sealed up.

    We know that it¡¯s only the two of us here.

    Therefore¡­

    I feel a strange intimacy with Yukino different from before

    ¡¸Hm¡­then, who do you really like?¡¹

    Yukino asks me while holding the can.

    ¡¸I get that you¡¯re quite crazy towards that senior named Natou Nei but. Well, true¡­she¡¯s a pitiful person who experienced various hardships¡­¡¹

    Yukino has been listening to Nei-san¡¯s story while pretending to be asleep.

    ¡¸But¡­you even made a move on Megumi, Maika, and that Katsuko, right?¡¹

    ¡­Nah.

    It¡¯s not a relationship where I made a move on them.

    Katsuko-nee and I¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s you so who cares. But, who do you like the most?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no first or second¡­I like everyone and I treasure them¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡­The hell? That¡¯s absurd¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine being absurd¡­I¡¯m fine being like that¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell¡­I don¡¯t get it at all¡­!¡¹

    Yukino drinks her coffee

    ¡¸Well¡­thinking that it¡¯s a pervert like you, there¡¯s no way I would understand it¡­¡¹

    Yukino stares at the can¡­

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t like Maika and Megumi being caught in your poison. It feels so disgusting¡¹

    This is¡­

    Is Yukino worried about her sisters, Mana and Megu?

    No, she¡¯s not.

    Yukino has always been dominating Mana and Megu all this time¡­

    Especially Megu¡­she has been interfering with her horribly a lot of times.

    Yukino thinks of Mana and Megu as her possessions.

    She feels that her possessions were being taken by me.

    ¡¸What about you?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Talking about someone who got caught by my poison¡­Yukino¡¯s on top. You¡¯re the one I had sex with the most¡­¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Right, in the end, I¡¯m the most victim here¡¹

    Then¡­she looks at me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the AV room right now¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸I just have to be raped again right? Go on, do it. Rape me as much as you want like a doll¡­!¡¹

    Yukino said as if spitting.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already used to it¡­I¡¯m completely fine with it already!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with strong eyes but¡­

    ¡­You still don¡¯t get it after being violated so much.

    There¡¯s no way Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t prepare anything in the AV room.

    Yukino¡¯s going to experience another humiliating sex again¡­!

 Chapter 186 : Yukino and I

    I walk in the school building at night with Yukino¡­

    Yukino¡¯s walking in dancing steps

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing?¡¹

    I asked unconsciously.

    ¡¸My body¡¯s feeling a bit dull¡­I haven¡¯t been moving a lot recently¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You just kept masturbating?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not the case!¡¹

    Yukino sulks.

    ¡¸I know it since Mana told us¡­you¡¯ve masturbated for a whole day she said¡¹

    Yukino stops her steps.

    ¡¸N-No way¡­that girl¡¯s just saying something without basis¡­!¡¹

    Yukino tries to fool me desperately.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s a lie¡­or rather, Mana won¡¯t lie to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why can you say that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana had a hard time when she lied to us yesterday¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­the three of us stayed in a love hotel last night.

    ¡¸¡­Hard time?¡¹

    ¡¸She was on the very last moment before being disposed by Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That means?¡¹

    ¡¸It means she was about to be killed¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Un¡­it¡¯s really good that Mana had a change of heart. She kneeled and apologized naked¡­so she was forgiven¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­Minaho-neesan had her sister killed by Shirasaka Sousuke and she can¡¯t give birth to a child anymore. Katsuko-nee and others were kidnapped when they were high school students and were forced to be prostitutes¡­so the original¡ºrevenge plan¡»was to rape his two daughters, force the elder sister to get pregnant and kill the little sister¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Absurd That¡¯s madness¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸I get that Papa¡¯s a helplessly bad person but¡­Maika and I are unrelated to this. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Say that to the people who experienced cruelty from Shirasaka Sousuke. Everyone didn¡¯t do anything wrong and yet¡­Shirasaka Sousuke set his eyes on them and made derailed their lives¡¹

    ¡¸That said¡­it¡¯s wrong to exact revenge on the family!¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    Yukino¡¯s really an idiot.

    This girl thinks that she¡¯s the center of the world.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that they¡¯re bursting out their anger towards Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family¡­the target of revenge is Shirasaka Sousukek in the end¡¹

    ¡¸Then why do we have to be raped!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­there¡¯s no choice but to show that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family suffering to show the suffering of being deprived of their family?!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­I¡¯m raped so that Papa can suffer?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait¡­what about my human rights?!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸¡­Who knows¡¹

    ¡¸No way it¡¯s ¡°Who knows¡±! It¡¯s written in the constitution that basic human rights must be defended!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what about the human rights of the people who experienced cruelty from Shirasaka Sousuke?!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you ask me that I don¡¯t know. Shouldn¡¯t they just appeal to the police and the court?!¡¹

    ¡¸Then you do it too. Say that I¡¯m the one who raped you. You can go to the police anytime¡­!¡¹

    Yukino fell silent.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can tell the police that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡­it won¡¯t be solved even if you tell the police. That¡¯s why Minaho-neesan is taking revenge by their own hands¡­!

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not the case¡¹

    ¡­Un?!

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say that my first experience is rape¡­furthermore, it was you. It¡¯s so shameful I can¡¯t tell anyone. That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    ¡­Woah

    ¡¸If it was at least someone cooler¡­or someone with a status, then I¡¯ll be fine with it but¡­your class is plan, you¡¯re gloomy, aren¡¯t you just a hopeless boy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tell anyone so you don¡¯t tell anyone too¡¹

    Yukino knits her eyebrows as she speak.

    ¡¸Really¡­if it was exposed that I¡¯m having sex with a man like you, I¡¯ll get ruined¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What should I do©`

    ¡­with this idiot woman

    In the end¡­she lacks imagination.

    Therefore she can¡¯t understand Minaho-neesan¡¯s suffering.

    On top of that¡­she¡¯s only interested in herself¡­

    She doesn¡¯t get the situation around her¡­

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t noticed that you¡¯re already ruined?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­isn¡¯t your father being thoroughly beaten in the internet and TV? The rape in Australia, the scandal in the entertainment case, the murder case. Just what kind of face will you show in the class tomorrow¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh that?¡¹

    Yukino answered calmly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just quit school¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Papa has a very good lawyer in Shirasaka house. He¡¯s called Ohata-sensei¡­¡¹

    I know¡­there¡¯s a lawyer from that office coming with the Shirasaka family¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯ll be exhausting for a while but Papa will be bailed out immediately. The case in Australia is settled right? The gossip on the entertainment world doesn¡¯t have evidences¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The videos of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s former idol¡¯s sex movies are over the internet though?¡¹

    ¡¸They can just say that it¡¯s a¡ºlook-alike¡» It won¡¯t be a proff that it was Papa!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about Minaho-neesan¡¯s sister?¡¹

    ¡¸It just happened to be a missing person found in the villa of our house. The image of Papa and that girl is fake, it¡¯s okay to say that it¡¯s all fake. I believe so Papa will definitely win his innocence¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸Are you saying that Shirasaka Sousuke didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying that¡­surely, Papa did all of that. I know that. Papa has done a lot of crimes but isn¡¯t it a different topic when you ask whether he¡¯ll get convicted or not?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He committed crimes and yet he¡¯ll be found innocent?!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious! Papa¡¯s a Shirasaka!¡¹

    ¡­Ah, no good

    She¡¯s completely different from us.

    She¡¯s only biased¡­

    ¡¸I feel sorry for Moritsugu-sama but another person will be taking over the head position and succeed the newspaper company. But, in the end Shirasaka clan will be on the top. Haha, Shirasaka house won¡¯t be collapsing from this much!

    ¡¸You¡­did you not ever think of the possibility that Shirasaka Sousuke would be expelled from Shirasaka family?¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that will happen! I¡¯m very loved in the Shirasaka clan! Those people won¡¯t abandon me! I¡¯ll be staying over Ichikawa-ojiisama for a while. I¡¯ll change my name to¡ºIchikawa¡»then go to a new school

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t Mana speak about Ichikawa-san earlier? Your mother and grandfather has abandoned Mana. Even you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m different from Maika!¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸Ichikawa-ojiisama will never abandon me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why is nobody contacting your phone?! Normally, won¡¯t you be called and told that it¡¯ll be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then there¡¯s some slip up? They just forgot to call me by chance. If not, then they don¡¯t know my phone number. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re calling on the phone on the house¡­I¡¯m sure that is. I¡¯m Ojii-sama¡¯s prided granddaughter¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Why?

    Why do you think so conveniently of yourself¡­

    After coming this far¡­you can say that it¡¯s a talent.

    ¡¸Maika must be misunderstanding something¡­Or rather, she¡¯s gotten crazy after you did various things on her¡­!¡¹

    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy here¡­!

    ¡¸Oh right. Give back Maika to me¡­that girl¡¯s my sister¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nah I won¡¯t. Mana¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Pervert¡­is it fun to rape middle school girls? Are you a Lolicon?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case. She¡¯s my family already¡­She¡¯s Yoshida Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something that crazy! That girl is Shirasaka Maika! My little sister!¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    Just how far this parallel lines will go?

    We¡¯ll never meet up.

    Yukino and I will never understand each other.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­tomorrow morning¡­no, even if it¡¯s late in the afternoon, Shirasaka house will be coming to save us. Ohata-sensei will be negotiating and they¡¯ll probably pay you millions of yen? Then, Maika and I will be released¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s making her selfish delusions¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I won¡¯t come to this school again. Oh right¡­Ichikawa-ojiisan¡¯s brother is running a company in Kobe. Maika and I will rely on that person and go to a school in Kobe. Nobody knows us in Kobe¡­we¡¯ll never be exposed unless we say that our name is¡ºShirasaka¡» That¡¯s why you and I will end today¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸I¡¯ll find a good man in Kobe. Someone who¡¯s cooler than you and even have a status. Kenji was my misunderstanding so I won¡¯t make such a foolish downfall anymore. This time¡­I¡¯ll redo my first love¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡¹

    ¡¸A cool and good sportsman¡­and a tough build. And it would be great if he¡¯s good at sex too. ¡­I¡¯ve said it a while ago but it¡¯s not that I like masturbating alone. You just made a mess out of me that my body¡¯s aching. I want to have sex. I don¡¯t want to masturbate¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then work on brothels. You¡¯ll be able to have sex everyday¡¹

    ¡¸Stop the jokes¡­there¡¯s no way a Shirasaka would do that?¡­If it wasn¡¯t for Papa then I can stay in this school and make you my sex friend. Keeping it a secret to everyone¡­if you swear allegiance to me then I¡¯ll have sex with you three times a week¡­that¡¯s disappointing. I won¡¯t see you again after today¡­

    That¡¯s already happening inside Yukino¡¯s mind¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­fuck me a lot in the AV room. That will be our last after all. Enjoy my body to your heart¡¯s content. It won¡¯t happen again¡­!¡¹

    What should I do?

    Should I make this my last with this idiot woman?

    I have a lot of¡ºwomen¡»

    I have my responsibilities and duties towards them¡­

    Won¡¯t it be rude to the other¡ºwomen¡»to be having a relationship with Yukino?

    ¡¸Just what am I to you?¡¹

    I asked Yukino incidentally.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? You¡¯re just a rapist¡¹

    ¡­Right

    ¡¸You deceived me and stole my virginity forcibly. Afterwards, you¡¯ve raped me again and again¡­you¡¯re the worst¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think so too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What am I to you?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Hmm¡­it was a¡ºwoman I longed for¡»but¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the past tense?¡¹

    ¡¸I longed for you since the high school entrance ceremony¡­that¡¯s why I definitely hated you being taken by Endou so I raped you. You were my first time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­you were so bad during your first time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸You were clinging to my body with so much momentum¡­it was obvious you were a virgin¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry bout that¡¹

    ¡¸It was bad¡­it was scary, it hurts¡­it was disgusting¡¹

    Yukino puts her hand on her abdomen.

    ¡¸Nothing will change whatever I say this late¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    You can¡¯t do anything about what¡¯s done.

    I have no choice but to go forward.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you like me?¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with her big eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I wonder. I don¡¯t hate you but I don¡¯t love you either¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be risking my life for you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then are you going to risk your life for Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡­Even though I¡¯m the better one here?¡¹

    I¡­

    Coming this far, I can do nothing but laugh.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s funny!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­if it was Megu and you, Megumi¡¯s three times much better. No, it¡¯s ten times¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true¡­Megu¡¯s cuter, kinder, smarter¡­I will marry Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What are you saying¡¹

    ¡¸You know it don¡¯t you?¡­We¡¯re engaged¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just a joke? You two are still in first year high school¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡¯ve decided¡­there¡¯s no better bride than her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You really love her?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. I do. I will stay with Megu forever. I love her after all¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s no hesitation in my heart.

    ¡¸What about Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s my¡ºsister¡»¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s not yours! She¡¯s my little sister!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My¡ºwoman¡»and my¡ºlittle sister¡» She¡¯s mine forever. I¡¯ll never let her go. I won¡¯t hand her to anyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then that Kouzuki family¡¯s lady and Katsuko too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­everyone¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡» I¡¯ve already made a decision to be with them forever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Pervert. Greedy. Madman. Lolicon¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know it I guess¡­I¡¯ve got another¡ºwoman¡», she¡¯s Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s still another?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­she¡¯s on the same age as Katsuko-nee, she has a three years old daughter¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­she¡¯s married?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­she doesn¡¯t have any father. Or rather, it¡¯s unknown. Your father forced her to be a prostitute and pregnant, it was a child born from that¡¹

    Yukino fell silent.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you¡¯ll get pregnant too. You¡¯ll give birth to my child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­I can endure other things but never pregnancy!¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸But¡­I think it¡¯s already done. You were having lots of sex without any contraceptives¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­I¡¯ve got good luck. I¡¯ll never get pregnant¡¹

    ¡­If you¡¯re lucky then why were you raped in the first place?

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll definitely make you pregnant this time¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I¡¯ll be released this afternoon¡­then I¡¯ll go to the hospital immediately. I¡¯ll tell only the lawyer that I was raped. Then, he¡¯ll take me to a hospital that definitely hides Shirasaka family¡¯s secret. If I get pregnant then I¡¯ll abort it. I think early pregnancy can still be managed somehow¡­!¡¹

    ¡­So she was thinking about it.

    ¡¸Then¡­we won¡¯t release you. We¡¯ll confine you until you give birth¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not something for you to decide! I¡¯ll be released tomorrow! The negotiation with the lawyer will go well!¡­That¡¯s the schedule! It¡¯s already decided!¡¹

    That¡¯s the schedule in your brain?

    ¡­No

    Let¡¯s not say anything anymore.

    Whatever I tell her¡­it¡¯s already useless.

    While we continue our talk¡­

    We¡¯ve reached the AV room.

    ¡¸¡­What is in here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonder¡¹

    ¡¸I hope it has at least a bed¡¹

    But still¡­Yukino seems to be intending to have sex with me.

    Or rather, she wants to have sex.

    She¡¯s really a¡ºlewd bitch¡»by nature¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m opening it¡¹

    I open the door with the key and go inside.

    A dark room¡­

    I see, the shading curtain is closed up completely.

    Then¡­it¡¯s okay even if I turn on the lights.

    When I thought of it¡­

    There¡¯s a green lamp machine¡­?!

    When I approached it¡­it was a square machine about one meter wide.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This is a light machine from the drama club¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸Light machine?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a machine that adjusts the brightness of the lights¡­since my friend was in the drama club at middle school, I saw it at the school festival¡¹

    I see¡­looking at the control pannel, it says¡ºT-6 Dimmer machine¡»

    ¡­Ah

    There¡¯s a note attached under the lamp.

    ¡ºYoshida-kun, turn on the big black switch at the right -Minaho¡»

    ¡­Err

    There¡¯s a figure written on the memo. When I turned on the switch as shown in the figure¡­

    ¡­Pika!

    The stand on the side of the wall lights up the stage.

    The rays were gathered at the center of the AV room.

    What¡¯s there is¡­

    An air mat just like the one used in the monitor room.

    The illumination clearly shows the air mat from the darkness.

    ¡¸¡­Somehow, it looks like a shooting on Adult Videos.¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Un¡­I think so too.

    Or rather¡­there¡¯s a huge video camera on a tripod in front of the air mat¡­

    ¡¸My¡­there¡¯s something on top of the mat¡¹

    That¡¯s one file.

    There¡¯s memo stuck on the cover.

    ¡ºYoshida-kun, Do as the file says. -Minaho¡»

    ¡¸¡­Somehow, she asked us to follow what¡¯s written here¡¹

    ¡¸Fine¡­let¡¯s do it¡¹

    Yukino gets on top of the mat.

    She seems to be a bit excited from bathing in the light.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be our last time¡­and I¡¯ve been recorded on camera multiple times until now¡¹

    Yukino said while crawling on all fours on the mat.

    It seems she¡¯s verifying the elasticity of the mat¡­

    Her uniform is in tatters, she¡¯s not wearing an underwear.

    Her ass is completely visible.

    Her slit and anus is exposed.

    ¡¸Then¡­what are we going to do?¡¹

    Yukino asked me then I opened the file in a hurry.

    I read what¡¯s inside¡­

    ¡¸Yukino¡­there¡¯s a men¡¯s Y-shirt beside the mat¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, there is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Strip naked then put on only that shirt¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll wear this shirt only?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, what¡¯s written here is¡ºmake a feel of coming to a sex friend¡¯s house then borrowing his Y-shirt after having sex¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s order is detailed.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Yukino begins to take off her clothes.

    Then¡­the video camera starts on by itself.

    Since it has a red light¡­it¡¯s already recording.

    The lens automatically zooms then the camera itself moves finely up down left and right¡­

    Minaho-neesan is moving the camera via remote.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­it¡¯s a striptease. You love this don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yukino takes off her clothes like dancing¡­

    As usual¡­she¡¯s got a good body.

    Comparing the breast sizes.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s¡­Bakyunyuu.1

    Nagisa¡¯s¡­Kyonyuu.2

    Nei-san¡¯s¡­Hounyuu3

    Yukino¡­Binyuu4 ¡ûHere£¡

    Misuzu¡¯s¡­Yochichi5

    Megu¡¯s¡­Namichichi6

    Mana¡¯s¡­Hikaechichi7

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡­Hinyuu8

    Michi¡¯s¡­Nachichi9

    (Margo-san¡¯s tall and has a different physique so I can¡¯t compare)

    But, I think it¡¯s a big one as a 16 year old high school girl.

    It¡¯s well shaped too.

    Her pink nipples are erect in arousal.

    ¡¸You like my breast don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    I answered honestly

    ¡¸Of course, you always look at it as if you¡¯re licking it¡­¡¹

    She takes off her torn skirt too so she¡¯s naked.

    Her abdomen looks slippery as it¡¯s shaved up.

    The bright green¡º¼ªÌï¡» tattoo on the surface¡­

    Love nectar oozes out from her slit, it reflects light and shines.

    ¡¸There, the service ends here¡¹

    Yukino puts on the men¡¯s Y-shirt¡­

    ¡­But

    What¡¯s with this shirt?¡­it¡¯s too thin that you can see through it.

    Her pink nipple¡¯s visible.

    No, the erect nipple insists itself from under the cloth.

    It¡¯s much more lewd than just being naked.

    ¡¸¡­Then, what should I do now?¡¹

    Yukino sits down on the air mat.

    Bathing in the lights¡­Yukino¡¯s body is shining.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡¹

    I turn to the next page.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re going to record an interview scene¡¹

    ¡¸Interview?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s seen a lot in adult videos. They interview the actress first¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so it¡¯s that kind of setup!¡¹

    Yukino smiles

    ¡¸Okay¡­ask me anything!¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s in high spirits.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡­look at the camera instead of me¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, we¡¯re recording right¡¹

    Yukino smiles at the camera¡­

    ¡­Foolishly lewd

    ¡­She¡¯s really beyond saving.

    ¡¸Then hurry up and ask¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I read the questions in Minaho-neesan¡¯s file

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I became 16 just the other day. I¡¯m a first year high school student¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a virgin?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even though you know it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m no longer a virgin¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How many people you had sex with?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­three¡¹

    Then, Yukino looks at my face to probe me out./

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know if you know it but¡­I had compensated dating sex with two old men. It was in the night park toilet. Both of them came inside me so even if I get pregnant right now¡­it might not be yours but the old men¡¯s¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­You seem to not know it but¡­I¡¯m both of the old men there¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸No way¡­the two of them came a lot you know¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I had troubles back then¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What the hell? It was really you¡­huh?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry, the only dick that pierced you is only me. The only semen that¡¯s poured in your womb is mine. With that said¡­if you get pregnant, that will definitely be my child¡­best regards¡¹

    ¡¸What best regards!¡¹

    ¡¸Give birth to a healthy child¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it¡­never!!!¡¹

    Yukino wriggles her body on top of the mat¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­we¡¯re going back to the interview¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I read the question loud.

    ¡¸Which do you like better, masturbation or sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Sex¡¹

    Yukino replied immediately.

    ¡¸¡­And yet, you always masturbate?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I don¡¯t have anyone to have sex with. Also, I did it alone but my fingers won¡¯t feel that good¡­won¡¯t reach that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My womb. My fingers can¡¯t reach the uterus where a man¡¯s penis can, it can¡¯t reach a pleasure point!¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about you buy some adult toys¡­something like a vibrator. You can buy those online recently¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­there¡¯s no way a Shirasaka girl would do something shameless! Or rather¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I tried putting on a cosmetics bottle but it¡¯s different. A man¡¯s penis feels much better. The feeling of the skins sticking and rubbing in the places where it feels good¡­also¡¹

    Yukino talks to the camera with aroused eyes.

    ¡¸When semen pours in my stomach¡­it feels good. It feels like hot water is poured in the deepest part of my body. It feels shivery pleasant¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lewd¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡­my body became like this because of you!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s your original nature¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s because of you!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine taking in a dick of anyone!¡¹

    I shouted instinctively.

    This girl probably will look for another man as soon as I get away from her.

    Then, she¡¯ll continue her sex life.

    Changing multiple men then take in semen from different men.

    She¡¯s that kind of lewd bitch.

    ¡¸I wonder¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Yukino answers.

    ¡¸If what you say is true¡­I haven¡¯t taken someone else other than you. Could it be that your penis has a very good compatibility with mine that it might not feel as good when I do it with you¡¹

    Yukin opens the front of her shirt.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, are we done already? Let¡¯s stop the interview already¡¹

    Then she opens her legs wide in front of me¡­

    ¡¸I want it. I¡¯ve been waiting for it all this time¡­!¡¹

    Yukino opens her vagina with her fingers.

    Her love nectar is dripping out¡­

    ¡¸¡­Violate me. Hurry up and fuck me!¡¹

    1. Explosive breasts ?

    2. Huge breasts ?

    3. Ample Breasts ?

    4. Beautiful Breasts ?

    5. Good breasts ?

    6. Average Breasts ?

    7. Moderate breasts ?

    8. Small breasts ?

    9. No breasts ?

 Chapter 187 : Then, the morning Comesâ€¦

    ¡¸I hate men like you¡­ You¡¯re so uncool, disgusting¡­I don¡¯t want to be seen together with you¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s illuminated by the lights smiles at me obscenely.

    ¡¸But¡­I love having sex with you. You never do anything to damage my body¡­and you¡¯re earnest. You don¡¯t order me too¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸I really thought of having you as a sex friend if we¡¯re keeping this a secret to anyone. A relationship where I¡¯ll just call you when I feel it and have sex. ¡­But, not anymore¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face turned gloomy¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t stay in this school anymore. I don¡¯t know if I will go to Kobe or not but I won¡¯t see you again. I won¡¯t met the people related to this ever again. You won¡¯t meet Maika either again!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s speaking selfishly again.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you Megumi¡­it¡¯s not that I care about that girl from the first place!¡¹

    ¡­Lies.

    Yukino and Megu have inferiority complex on each other.

    ¡¸In exchange, give me back Maika. She¡¯s my precious little sister¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t give her to you¡¹

    Mana¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡»

    ¡¸Hmm¡­okay. Then, I won¡¯t ask you. I¡¯ll leave it to Ohata-sensei. Don¡¯t ask me if anything happens to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    I already have that level of resolve¡­

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say anything about myself¡¹

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about you raping me multiple times¡­ Who cares now. I forgive you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to a new school and find a boyfriend¡­restarting your life forgetting about me right¡¹

    I speak sarcastically

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t forget¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll remember about you. I¡¯ll never forget it¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­this will really be the last. This will be our last sex okay?¡¹

    Yukino speaks and decides on her own.

    What about me?

    I¡¯ve got a lot of¡ºwomen¡»to love right now¡­

    Do I want to continue my relationship with Yukino?

    ¡¸Hey¡­take off your clothes too and come here. If you don¡¯t hurry, it¡¯ll be¡ºmorning¡»by then¡­!¡¹

    Yukino invites me with a smile¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­this is the body nobody but you knows. This one drank your semen a lot¡­¡¹

    Yukino opens her legs wide¡­

    She spreads her wet vagina wide¡­

    This body only I have embraced.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed this late, right?¡¹

    Right¡­

    We¡­

    We hardly talked to each other.

    We don¡¯t know each other¡¯s hobby nor interests

    Our way of life and thinking is also different¡­

    We¡¯re not in gear with each other.

    There¡¯s only one thing we did together¡­

    ¡­Sex

    We haven¡¯t done anything but sex from the start till the end¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    I took off my clothes

    I got naked in front of Yukino.

    My penis is already erect

    ¡¸Looking at it again¡­it¡¯s big. This thing went inside me. Fufu¡­that makes it natural that my fingers won¡¯t satisfy me¡¹

    Yukino looks at my penis with a smile on her face.

    Then, she looks at the camera¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­this is recording isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows, I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure they do¡­that teacher is like that after all¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­I think they¡¯re watching over this room right now¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­right¡¹

    Yukino looks at the camera lens¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­could you ask Sensei something¡­¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸Could I have a copy of this video?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Copy?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see myself having sex¡¹

    ¡¸You want to see that?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, aren¡¯t you interested? Just what kind of lewd face am I making? I¡¯m very interested you know¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll ask her then¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t need to see your face¡­I only want to see my face and body when having sex¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at the camera and makes poses.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s not bad to leave this sixteen years old naked body, my most beautiful time in my life on a record¡­¡¹

    Seriously¡­

    There¡¯s no one but herself in her¡­

    She¡¯s not interested in anyone but herself¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­would you like the video when you lost your virginity?¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks¡­that one hurts a lot, it was humiliating¡­you can have that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Want to use it while masturbating/ Either way, a man like you would be thrown away by Megumi and the lady from the Kouzuki family. If you feel lonely alone then masturbate watching my videos. I¡¯ll let you use it¡­oh, don¡¯t let other guys watch it¡¹

    Saying that, Yukino laughs¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand. Right now, you¡¯re just on the¡ºpopular phase¡» Everyone¡¯s making some strange illusions then sticks with you. Everyone will notice it soon. You¡¯re just a boring and ordinary high school boy¡¹

    ¡­Well

    I think so too

    ¡¸Well fine¡­come here¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing? Don¡¯t make a woman wait. The night is short!¡¹

    I stand before Yukino in the air mat.

    ¡¸Hey¡­can I lick this?¡¹

    Yukino points at my erection and looks up.

    ¡¸¡­Do you want to?¡¹

    When I asked Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I want to lick it!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s hand touched my penis.

    ¡¸This is dirty and tastes strange¡­I hate this so much¡­and yet, I remember this when I masturbate. I remember when you make me lick this¡­!¡¹

    Yukino swallows her saliva¡­

    ¡¸Humiliating¡­I look pitiful right now I guess¡¹

    Holding my dick on one of her hand, Yukino smiles at the camera¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka Yukino will be licking this penis right now!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Aun!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s plump lips wraps up my glans.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu¡¹

    Yukino licks my glans with her tongue while smiling satisfied.

    ¡¸Un¡­this taste¡­this smell¡­this might become a habbit¡¹

    She puts saliva on my penis¡­

    ¡¸My mouth remembers this¡­ The shape of your dick¡­and its taste¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸I definitely have a lewd face right now. Aaahn, I want to see it¡­I wonder what kind of face I make while licking¡­?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s filled with lust as she fellates in front of the camera.

    What lewdness.

    This 16 years old girl is making a lewd bitch face.

    ¡¸Hey¡­can I drink it on the second round?¡¹

    ¡­Second round?

    ¡¸I want my first one in my womb¡­then I want to drink the second round of semen¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Just how many times do you intend to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even though you¡¯re not satisfied with just one round usually¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­you¡¯re right I guess¡¹

    ¡¸You always cum inside me three or four times¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s our last so it¡¯s fine. We can do it as much as we want¡¹

    ¡¸You just want to do it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡­I just want to fuck! I want to be filled by your semen¡­I want to have sex with you until I get exhausted¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you want to be soaked in semen?¡¹

    ¡¸Un! That¡¯s good! Soak me in semen¡­hurry up!¡¹

    Looking at Yukino¡¯s reaction¡­I finally understood it

    ¡­This one

    She¡¯s saying that she doesn¡¯t worry about anything but¡­

    She¡¯s forcing herself to pretend to be okay in front of me¡­

    As expected¡­Yukino¡¯s heart is filled with anxiety.

    About her own future¡­

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s trying to escape through sex.

    She wants to forget everything with the pleasures of sex.

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s make sure it shows in the camera clearly!¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, looks good! How are we going to do it!?¡¹

    Look¡­Yukino took it.

    Yukino is released from fear only through sex.

    That¡¯s why Yukino¡¯s much horny than usual.

    She¡¯s a bitch who loves sex.

    ¡¸Before that, let me touch your tits. I haven¡¯t touched it yet today¡¹

    ¡¸Go on, here¡­do as you want!¡¹

    I enjoy Yukino¡¯s good shaped breasts.

    I enjoy rubbing my hands to its elasticity and softness.

    I lick up her pointy nipples.

    ¡¸Ah¡­that¡¯s good. Suck it¡­I want you to kiss it a lot¡¹

    I suck her nipples as she requested.

    ¡¸Ahaaan¡­I love it when you do that. It feels good¡­great, lick it next¡­!¡¹

    I roll the tip of my tongue on her pink nipples.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s great as expected. It feels completely better than doing it on my own¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me with a blushing face¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re very careful when you touch and lick me. Will I ever find a man like you on other schools?¡¹

    She says while stroking my cheeks.

    ¡¸If I really want to have sex then I¡¯ll come back to this town¡­then I¡¯ll have sex with you¡­!¡¹

    She starts her delusion again.

    ¡¸But no¡­I think I have a very strong lust. I want to do it with you everyday¡¹

    Then¡­she opens her legs in an M shape

    ¡¸Look¡­touch me here too¡¹

    I reach out for Yukino¡¯s pubic area.

    Her clitoris is already showing up.

    ¡¸Touch and fiddle this one¡¹

    I stimulate her clitoris by crushing it with my thumb as she told me.

    ¡¸Afu¡­n¡­good. It feels really good¡¹

    Her love nectar begins to drip in addition

    ¡¸Hey, put your fingers in¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s asking for a caress.

    I put my forefinger in her genital.

    ¡¸¡­Hm¡­ah¡­there¡­push your finger up there¡­a bit more¡­ahead¡­that¡¯s right¡­aaah¡­that feels good there¡­stir it¡­that¡¯s right!¡­Ahn, it feels good!¡¹

    The 16 year old girl who was a virgin days ago.

    She might originally had a lewd blood¡­

    I¡¯m the one who woke it up.

    What will happen to her if I¡¯m gone?

    With her body seeking pleasure, will she give herself to one man after another?

    Will she really become a horny slut?

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah! Actually, I want to be touched higher than that¡­but, your fingers won¡¯t reach that right? Your dick¡­I want your penis. Because, if it¡¯s not your penis, it can¡¯t grind there¡­!

    Yukino seeks me with her bewitching eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Come. Put it in¡­fuck me¡­I want to be violated again¡­I want to be ravished¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Before that¡­let¡¯s kiss¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸No kisses¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be raped by you. It won¡¯t be rape if we kissed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­I¡¯m forcing myself on you¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸Right¡­if you¡¯re forcing it then fine¡­¡¹

    I clutched at Yukino¡¯s lips.

    ¡­Even though she says¡ºIf it¡¯s forced then fine¡»

    Yukino twines her tongue with mine.

    Our tongues overlap on each other¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hurry. I want you to come inside and connect with me¡­!¡¹

    Yukino grabs my penis with her right hand and pushed it on her opening while we¡¯re kissing.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­your hard thing came!¡¹

    Yukino opened her body to accept me

    ¡¸¡­Come inside in one stroke!¡¹

    ¡­I

    Penetrate my penis inside Yukino¡¯s vagina©`

    Moving aside her meat wall filled with love nectar!!!

    ¡­Gunyuuuu!

    My penis is twined by the hot love nectar¡­it¡¯s dripping in the base.

    Yukino¡¯s vagina is completely perfected.

    Soft and wet¡­and tight.

    ¡¸More¡­deeper¡­push it all the way!¡¹

    ¡­Aah!

    I push her uterus with my glans!

    ¡¸Aaaahn¡­it¡¯s so deep¡­you¡¯re kissing the deepest part of me¡­ufufufufu¡­I can feel it¡­I can feel it!¡¹

    Yukino rejoices at the sexual intercourse.

    She¡¯s looking at me with an entranced face.

    When I kissed her¡­she puts her tongue in my mouth again.

    We entwine with each other from top to bottom¡­

    ¡¸¡­Un¡­un¡­!¡¹

    Yukino puts effort in her anus to tighten it¡­

    Then her vagina that¡¯s connected to the muscles in the anus also tightens.

    ¡¸¡­How is it? Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s great, Yukino¡¹

    Yukino shows a satisfied smile.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a perfect match with yours¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸My insides is fit perfectly for you¡­I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t done sex with anyone but you so it has turned to your shape I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonder¡¹

    ¡¸But still¡­our bodies are so compatible aren¡¯t they¡¹

    ¡¸Never thought of it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t but I do think about it¡¹

    Yukino speaks as she accept my penis in the deepest part of her vagina.

    ¡¸Because¡­when I always masturbate, I always remember only you¡­the size and the feeling of your penis¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Move. Just like usua¡¹

    ¡­¡ºUsual¡»

    Yukino and I have done it that much?

    ¡¸Hey¡­pierce and push it up like usual¡­fuck me!¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸Yes¡­like that¡­good¡­I¡¯m being violated¡­I¡¯m being ravished!¡¹

    Yukino looks at the camera¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m being raped right now¡­I¡¯m being fucked¡­I¡¯m having sex!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­¡­Yukino£¡

    ¡¸Aaah¡­That¡¯s right! Rub it on the place where I told you earlier¡­pierce it up with your penis¡­that¡¯s right! Aaah! Ahn! Great, there¡­I¡¯m getting addicted to this¡­! As expected, a dick is better! It won¡¯t reach there unless its your dick! Aaaahn! It feels good!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body turned sweaty.

    The smell of sweat and love nectar.

    Sweet milk¡­the sexual smell of a girl¡­

    It stimulates me further!

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­Yukino! Yukinoooo!!¡¹

    I thrust up my hips violently!!

    ¡¸¡­So goood! That¡¯s great! I-I¡¯m about to cum! Hey, is that okay? Can I cum ahead?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cum! Go on, Yukino!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn! They¡¯re recording me cum right! I¡¯m being recorded!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right! There!¡¹

    I thrust my hips further¡­

    The flesh of this first year high school girl is shaking in joy from my thrusts.

    Her cute binyuu rolls as if dancing.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s close¡­I¡¯m about to¡­look at me as I cum¡­watch me!¡¹

    Yukino says as she looks down at me.

    ¡¸¡­Look at the camera. It¡¯s being recorded¡¹

    ¡¸Bakaaa¡­I won¡¯t feel good if you¡¯re not looking at me!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡¸Look at mee¡­look as I cum¡­It won¡¯t do unless you look at me¡­! I¡­!!¡¹

    A hot wave rushes in Yukino¡¯s body¡­

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­it¡¯s coming¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­look, look at me, watch meee¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m watching, Yukino!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    Yukino jumps.

    ¡¸¡­C-Cumiiiiing! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumiiiiing!¡¹

    She opens her eyes wide¡­then exposes her face of delight to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m being seeeen¡­by this man¡­my most shameful face¡­it¡¯s being seeen¡­ah¡­aaah¡­it feels gooood!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Me too

    ¡­I can¡¯t hold it.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡­I¡¯m about to cum too¡¹

    ¡¸Let it ouut¡­ejaculate inside meeeee!¡¹

    The hot lump rises up from my hips to my penis¡­!

    ¡¸Show me your face while you ejaculate¡­I want to see it¡­leak out your face to meeee!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­Cumming!!!¡¹

    The hot white stuff blows out!

    ¡­Dooppu!

    ¡­Doupupu!

    ¡­Doupupu!

    ¡¸¡­H-Hot!¡¹

    A man¡¯s juice spreads in Yukino¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­it came in! It¡¯s flying in¡­inside my womb. It¡¯s coming inside my womb¡­semen¡¯s coming in again!!!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t mind the camera anymore.

    ¡¸This is great! I love this! The hot sperm spreading out¡­I love it!!!¡¹

    Yukino shouts as she look at my face.

    I look at Yukino¡¯s face too.

    I ejaculate¡­Yukino¡¯s impregnated.

    Feeling each other¡¯s existence¡­We share the pleasure of sexual climax.

    ¡¸¡­I love how your semen is always so hot¡­I¡¯ve come to love your ejaculations¡­¡¹

    Yukino squeezes my penis while convulsing¡­

    ¡¸Aaah¡­my womb is drinking it¡­it¡¯s drinking your semen¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaah!¡¹

    After letting it out¡­I lean on Yukino¡¯s body.

    I bury my face in her soft and warm chest.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­good job¡¹

    ¡­¡­Yukino¡£

    ¡­Yukino looks at me with a smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Without saying anything¡­we kissed again.

    We twine our tongues.

    We exchanged saliva¡­

    Yukino turns her hands on my back¡­

    She embraced my exhausted body.

    I embraced Yukino as well.

    ¡¸¡­You came a lot?¡¹

    After a while, Yukino asked me.

    ¡¸I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸You came a lot¡­the depths of my womb feels hot¡­lick my nipples.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸My body¡¯s still sensitive¡­I want you to lick it¡¹

    I lick up Yukino¡¯s nipples while we¡¯re still connected

    ¡¸Ahn¡­that feels good. I understood why that Kouzuki lady sticks to you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Continue licking¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I lick the other nipple.

    Yukino¡¯s body who accepted a man¡¯s semen feels hot and pleasant.

    Her breasts are strained and her nipples are erect.

    ¡¸Well you see¡­you¡¯re great at sex. I get why she says she doesn¡¯t want to let you go¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t understand human heart.

    For her¡­her feelings are everything.

    Therefore¡­

    She can¡¯t evaluate me other than sex¡­

    ¡¸I feel regrettable too. That this would be our last¡­¡¹

    More than the pleasures of sex.

    Yukino¡¯s own pride is much more important for her.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­I¡¯m Shiraska Yukino. I¡¯m different from you¡­!¡¹

    When I try to pull out my penis from Yukino.

    ¡¸Wait¡­while we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s have this taken by the camera too¡¹

    Yukino lifts her waist so that the camera can see the part where we are connected.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now¡­pull it out¡¹

    Jurururu¡­I pull out my half erect penis.

    Love juice makes a string from Yukino¡¯s vagina to the tip of my glans.

    The milky liquid overflows from her slit.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­it¡¯s dripping. It¡¯s recorded properly right¡­?¡¹

    The lens of the camera turned¡­it¡¯s zooming.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s focusing on Yukino¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸You can still go on right?¡­I¡¯ll lick it up, come here¡¹

    Yukin holds my penis.

    ¡¸Uwa¡­it¡¯s sticky¡¹

    She licks up the penis that¡¯s filled with love nectar and semen.

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸I¡¯ve completely remembered the taste of your semen. It tastes bitter and strange but I like this¡¹

    Yukino sucks my glans.

    ¡¸Is this your taste? I guess men tastes differently?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder¡­I don¡¯t know about other¡¯s semen¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­you¡¯re not homo after all. There¡¯s no way you will know¡¹

    She licks from the bottom up¡­

    ¡¸But¡­if semen tastes sweet or salty then I don¡¯t want it¡­I think this bitter taste is delicious.¡¹

    No¡­in the first place.

    Isn¡¯t it already strange to say it¡¯s¡ºdelicious¡»¡­?!

    ¡¸Hey¡­what should we do next? How do you want to fuck me? It¡¯s our last one so I¡¯ll do anything!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are shining¡­

    ¡­In the end.

    She¡¯s not a woman I can manage¡­

    She¡¯s too selfish¡­and thinks of herself as the center¡­

    She¡¯s took weak against pleasures and desires¡­

    ¡¸Want to do it from the back? Or do you want it while standing? We did it in the shower before right? Having sex while watching myself in the mirror is really arousing. Should we go somewhere with a full body mirror? I want to do that kind of sex again¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Really

    She doesn¡¯t mind me at all. She doesn¡¯t think of me.

    She just presses her own desires.

    ¡¸¡­Sadly, it¡¯s about time¡¹

    Suddenly¡­the AV room opened.

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s already morning¡¹

    Outside the corridor is already filled with morning light.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s fun¡ºnight¡»ends here¡­!¡¹

    Megu and Mana appears from behind Minaho-neesan.

    Megu is wearing her track and field training suit.

    Mana¡¯s wearing her tight shirt and a miniskirt.

    Both of them are looking at us with a displeased face.

    ¡¸Now¡­both of you, show Yoshida-kun¡ºmorning¡»¡¹

    Hearing Minaho-neesan¡­Megu and Mana comes inside the AV room.

    ¡­Then

    They opened up the shading curtain¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah!¡¹

    ¡­Mornig

    The morning scene spreads outside the window.

    The sun¡¯s throwing an orange light from the east sky.

    The school ground¡¯s shadow is light blue.

    Before I knew it¡­it¡¯s already morning.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, it¡¯s morning¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯ll be our turn now!¡¹

    The two beauties¡­

    Stand before me¡­!!!

 Chapter 188 : Yoshida-kunâ€™s Power

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at me with an anxious face while bathing in the morning light.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching¡­ Yoshi-kun and Yukino¡¯s sex¡¹

    Un¡­I thought they surely did.

    The video on the camera was being displayed in the monitor room.

    ¡¸Hey, Yoshi-kun¡­Why can you be so friendly with Yukino when you have sex?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Friendly? Yukino and I?¡­We just keep complaining and cursing each other though¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I don¡¯t make complains nor curse you¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me with a serious face.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸Well, you see. I don¡¯t have any complaints on Megu. There¡¯s no need to curse you at all¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying you don¡¯t have any dissatisfaction on me¡­?¡¹

    Megu looks at me with a pained face.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­none. None at all¡¹

    ¡­There¡¯s no way there is

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m not a good girl at all!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­Megu!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­

    Anyway, something¡¯s complicated

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s very cute, kind, intelligent¡­if Megu¡¯s not a good girl then what is!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a bad girl. I¡¯m jealous¡­and dishonest too¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s the same! You normally have those if you¡¯re a human¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­I¡¯m not as beautiful as Yukino¡¹

    Megu reveals her complex to Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡¹

    I shouted

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Well, Yukino¡¯s surely a beauty but¡­Megu¡¯s a beauty that turns heads towards her¡­also¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s long and narrow eyes look at me.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s beauty is very Megu-like¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me-like?¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸What¡¯s good with Megu is¡­you do everything deliberately¡­you always care about people¡­kind¡­delicate¡­that kind of Megu-ness is what shapes Megu. It¡¯s a diligent clean beauty¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu held her breath.

    ¡¸The beauty in Megu¡¯s heart is showing on surface properly. I like that. Megu¡¯s body, and body too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    When I answer that¡­Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­you don¡¯t seem to understand women¡¯s emotions so let me tell you¡­you see, women wants men to express it on¡ºwords¡»as much as possible¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Words?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s not good to just think of it. At the moment you felt Megumi¡¯s¡ºBeautiful¡»then speak it out immediately¡¹

    ¡­I see

    You won¡¯t be able to tell them if you just think of it.

    I look at Megu once again.

    Megu¡¯s wearing her track and field training suit.

    I think this slim model body is beautiful¡­

    It¡¯s not just well organized but her intellectual face is beautiful.

    ¡¸¡­Megu, you¡¯re beautiful¡¹

    Un¡­Megu¡¯s really beautiful

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu turned red in embarrassment.

    ¡¸Is there anything else you want to tell Megumi?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked me.

    ¡¸¡­Anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun still haven¡¯t told Megumi herself what you feel towards her, right?¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸¡ºYou know it even if I don¡¯t tell you¡»or¡ºthere¡¯s no need to say this on purpose¡»or¡ºthis kind of things should just be kept in my mind¡»those kind of things Megumi wants Yoshida-kun to let out everything. Also¡­it¡¯s important to turn the¡ºYou know it even if I don¡¯t say it¡»to¡ºwords¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Reaffirming the mutual relationship makes you happy more than anything. There should be a time where you two share those¡ºwords¡»¡­¡¹

    Right

    Un¡­Minaho-neesan taught me something good.

    I look at Megu and smiled.

    ¡¸Megu¡­I think that there¡¯s no need to say this but¡¹

    ¡¸¡­WHat?¡¹

    Megu looks at me anxiously.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m grateful. Thank you for everything¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Err¡­how should I talk about it?

    True¡­it takes time to speak in words.

    ¡¸You see¡­yesterday night¡­no, it¡¯s the day before yesterday now¡­there¡¯s a lot of things that happened with Mana.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸At that time¡­I think I finally saved Mana thanks to Megu¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­that was Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No no¡­isn¡¯t Megu the one who noticed Mana¡¯s state of mind, understood Minaho-neesan¡¯s aim and the one who told me?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Megu¡¯s always so calm and smart.

    She has the power to analyze the situation more than me.

    The love hotel at night, Megu was wonderful on being harsh on Mana.

    ¡¸Also¡­Megu¡¯s very patient. I love that part of you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Love? About me?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I love you, Megu¡¹

    I spoke of my honest feelings through words.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a normal like. I respect Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Me?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes turned round in surprise.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­You¡¯re my fiance. I won¡¯t turn a girl I don¡¯t respect my bride¡­!

    I think.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun! Are you really fine with me?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸It matters not¡­I¡¯m the one who feels sorry for being a man like this¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll make an effort so I can be a man that can balance with Megu¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸Especially in front of our classmates¡­I would embarrass Megu if I become disgraceful¡­I¡¯ll be giving my all from now on. I promise you¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­we¡¯re classified as an engaged couple in the class.

    If I don¡¯t do my best¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll become an honor student liked by everyone just like Megu but¡­I¡¯ll do all my best¡¹

    Hearing my words¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun. You really don¡¯t have any dissatisfaction with me?¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    Megu¡¯s still on that topic?

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡­What should I do to make her trust me.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan¡­it¡¯s not that¡¹

    Mana speaks from the side.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan feels envious somewhat on Onii-chan and Yukino¡¯s relationship, right?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸But you see¡­Onii-chan doesn¡¯t have any respect towards Yukino¡­it¡¯s not like or anything, they¡¯re just somewhat friends for having sex a lot¡¹

    Hmm.

    So my relationship with Yukino is something like that?

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing you need to worry about¡­after all¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸In the end¡­Yukino-san only does selfish sex. She feels good having sex now because Onii-chan is doing his best. Yukino-san only concentrates on her own pleasure¡­she has zero feelings of making Onii-chan feel good¡­!¡¹

    Mana sees is as that.

    ¡¸At the current stage¡­you can see Yukino-san¡¯s selfishness and feeling pleasure because onii-chan is suited with the service spirit during sex but that won¡¯t happen forever. Both of them don¡¯t love each other after all¡­!¡¹

    Yukino and I don¡¯t love each other.

    ¡¸But¡­Mana and Megu-oneechan really loves Onii-chan.¡¹ Of course we want to feel good but we also want Onii-chan to feel good! We love him after all!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­there¡¯s no need to be losing yourself towards Yukino-san! You should be more confident about yourself, Megu-oneechan¡­!¡¹

    Mana gives Megu a cheer.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan is ten times much better than Yukino-san! Onii-chan really loves Megu-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    Megu calls the name of her half-blood sister.

    ¡¸If Megu-oneechan isn¡¯t confident¡­I¡¯d be troubled too! We promised to devote ourselves to Onii-chan for the rest of our lives right! You don¡¯t have to mind that strange woman over there¡­!¡¹

    Hearing Mana¡­Megu nods.

    ¡¸Right¡­thanks, Mana¡¹

    ¡­Megu smiles.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Megu-oneechan. There¡¯s something I understood from Onii-chan and Yukino-san¡¯s sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it Mana?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan¡­don¡¯t hold back with Onii-chan. Onii-chan is pleased whatever you ask him. That¡¯s why, Megu-oneechan, ask him more¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­let¡¯s be careful to not be a burden to Onii-chan. But, if you wait for Onii-chan to ask¡­another hyena woman like Yukino-san will take away your chances to have sex. Megu-oneechan, you need to become more aggressive on sex¡­!¡¹

    Megu and Mana look at each other.

    ¡¸¡­Do I hold back myself that much?¡¹

    ¡¸You do¡­you don¡¯t have to mind us.¡¹

    Megu¡­

    True, she feels like she¡¯s always taking a step back towards other¡ºwomen¡»¡­

    ¡¸You usually take consideration of us and not jump towards Onii-chan¡­that¡¯s why you feel jealous of someone like Yukino-san who just have sex impudently. You must not be jealous of this kind of person. Megu-oneechan is Onii-chan¡¯s legal wife right?¡­If you have time to wander around then stick with Onii-chan more! Onii-chan loves Megu-oneechan and he¡¯ll answer whatever Megu-oneechan wishes for¡­¡¹

    Hearing Mana¡¯s words¡­Megu¡¯s face changes.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Un¡­it is as Mana says. I¡¯ll do anything for Megu¡¯s sake¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you like me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about Yukino?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t hate her but I don¡¯t love her either¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face turned cloudy.

    ¡¸I love Megu. I love you¡­a lot¡¹

    Megu smiles happily.

    ¡­Just like the morning sun

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Yoshi-kun. I love you¡­thank you, I love you too!¡¹

    Megu rushed over me in short steps¡­

    Then she jumps to my chest.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, I love you I love you! I¡¯ll never let you go anymore!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­Kiss me¡­no, let¡¯s kiss. I want to kiss a lot, even if that¡¯s dozens of times!!!¡¹

    Megu kisses my lips¡­again and again¡­!

    ¡¸I won¡¯t hand you to Yukino! You¡¯re my Yoshi-kun after all¡¹

    Megu clings to me like a child.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufu. Megumi finally became obedient¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too considerate that you¡¯re holding back from Yoshida-kun¡¯s pamper, right? But you see, in case of Yoshida-kun, women should be approaching him closer¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Minaho-san!¡¹

    Megu embraces me tightly¡­then answers with a strong voice.

    Megu presses her soft body to me¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    There¡¯s a warm body on my back.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­me too!¡¹

    Mana embraces me from the back.

    ¡¸Onii-chan. It¡¯s okay for Mana to cling too right?¡¹

    Mana whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you can depend on me more¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸If you tell me like that¡­I¡¯ll get conceited again¡­!¡¹

    Mana seems to know her character where she easily gets cocky.

    ¡¸Then, just apologize naked¡­you can¡¯t fix your personality that easily so you can just change bit by bit¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana kisses my ears from the back¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­Yukino-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks down at Yukino

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s naked on top of the air mat¡­

    She¡¯s completely dumbfounded as she¡¯s ignored by everyone.

    ¡¸In the end¡­you didn¡¯t understand it at all¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸¡­In the end?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s making an¡ºeh?¡»face

    ¡¸That was your last sex with Yoshida-kun right?¡­Didn¡¯t you say that yourself? That this will be your¡ºlast¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Yukino said it herself.

    ¡¸W-We¡¯re on the way! We just did it once! We¡¯re in the middle of it and you came to interrupt us!¡¹

    Yukino speaks out her selfish logic again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said it you know¡­it¡¯s already¡ºmorning¡»so time¡¯s out. Yukino-san¡¯s turn is over¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke with me! I¡¯m still not satisfied yet!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re not satisfied, end means end¡­isn¡¯t that right, Mana-san?¡¹

    Mana answers meanly.

    ¡¸Yees!~ You¡¯re out of time! Onii-chan will be taken back by us!¡¹

    She sticks out her tongue towards her sister.

    Megu looks at Yukino while embracing me¡­

    ¡¸That was your last one¡­right, Yukino?!¡¹

    Yukino opens her mouth wide as she looks up at us.

    ¡­Right.

    Yukino was the one who said¡¸This is the last¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­are you fine with that too?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yukino said that¡ºthis will be the last¡»so I can¡¯t do anything¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I must not have regrets¡­

    Yukino¡¯s the one who decided it¡­

    I have no options.

    ¡¸It¡¯s regrettable but it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino.

    ¡¸Even though I gave you a last chance¡­Yukino-san doesn¡¯t understood Yoshida-kun properly¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be giving a chance to someone who can¡¯t understand Yoshida-kun¡¯s value¡­¡¹

    ¡­My value?

    I don¡¯t have any value.

    I¡¯m just a dumb high school student¡­

    I¡¯m even inferior to the people around me¡­

    I don¡¯t have anything I excel with¡­

    I¡¯m always just being helped around by my¡ºwomen¡»¡­

    ¡­I¡¯m a miserable man.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun has the power to give women as¡ºsense of security¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸This person will never ignore the girls he¡¯s with. He always care and watch over them. He always listens to women talk seriously. He never laughs or makes fun with women¡¹

    Minaho-neesan criticizes me that way.

    ¡¸Also¡­he never does anything unreasonable to the girls. He¡¯s not making demands. Even in sex, he won¡¯t attack unless the girls allow it¡­He always force himself to endure, his heart¡¯s self-control is amazing. It¡¯s too amazing that he¡¯s broken a bit¡¹

    ¡­My heart¡¯s self control?

    ¡¸Yukino-san has trusted Yoshida-kun before you noticed it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Hearing Minaho-nesan¡­Yukino refuses.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can trust this man!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Do you want to watch the sex video from a while ago? Do you remember what you said earlier?¡¹

    ¡­What did Yukino-san?

    ¡¸¡ºI¡¯ll keep our relationship a secret too¡»and¡ºYou can watch my videos but don¡¯t show it to anyone¡»and such¡­you are speaking a lot of things you can¡¯t say on someone you don¡¯t trust¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Yukino definitely¡­

    Speaks that she trusts me¡­

    ¡¸After having sex with Yoshida-kun a lot of times¡­Yukino-san understands it, right? This boy will never do anything cruel to girls. He won¡¯t get crazy on his own desires¡­he¡¯s a kind person who¡¯s considerate of others¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Yukino falters.

    ¡¸He¡¯s that kind of person that¡¯s why you feel relieved being with him. You feel fine. You two know that right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Megu and Mana.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshi-kun always looks straight at me¡­he¡¯s thinking too seriously¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Me too¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for Onii-chan¡­I might¡¯ve been killed yesterday I think. When Onii-chan first raped me, he looks straight at me¡­ He doesn¡¯t think of himself¡­he¡¯s been worried about me all the time¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I love Yoshi-kun. I will serve him for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll become a cute wife¡¹

    ¡¸Mana too¡­this is the life Onii-chan saved. I will dedicate it to Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I haven¡¯t done anything¡­I can¡¯t do anything either¡­¡¹

    Mana embraces me from the back tightly.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, I¡¯m really happy that I became a¡ºsex slave¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with Onii-chan! I want to be with Onii-chan¡¯s side! Also¡­I like it better being a¡ºslave¡» It¡¯s not about being a wife, girlfriend, or pet. Mana is a ¡ºsex slave¡»! I¡¯m very happy! I¡¯m very happy for the first time in my life! I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t die halfway! Because I was able to become Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºsex slave¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­W-Wait a moment.

    Mana as a¡ºsex slave¡»or Misuzu being¡ºpet¡»

    Is just a figure of speech¡­

    Those were just a¡ºwordplay¡»to construct our current relationship.

    I thought that we can stop anytime when they hate it¡­

    Or rather¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­are you seriously okay being a¡ºsex slave¡»forever?!¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸Un! I will serve forever¡­don¡¯t abandon Mana okay, Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­ Mana is the one okay to leave me¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right

    I¡¯m not a man worthy of everyone¡¯s love¡­

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen! Onii-chan, you should be more confident!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yoshi-kun is an amazing guy!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Giving a woman a sense of security¡­is very wonderful you know¡¹

    Minaho-neesan too¡­

    I¡­

    ¡­I don¡¯t get it

    ¡¸And yet¡­Yukino-sna, you didn¡¯t understand Yoshida-kun¡¯s power. No, you didn¡¯t try to understand¡­you were mocking Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino.

    ¡¸Earlier¡­you talked to Yoshida-kun about your strange¡ºdelusions¡»didn¡¯t you? That Shirasaka family is safe, your father wins the trial and you¡¯ll live happily in Kobe¡­Just how much do you believe your own¡ºdelusions¡»?¡¹

    ¡­Delusion

    She doesn¡¯t believe herself?

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Yukino falls silent.

    ¡¸You were able to talk about your¡ºdelusions¡»happily because Yoshida-kun gave you a sense of security.¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face turned blank.

    ¡¸You actually feel so uneasy and yet¡­when you were with Yoshida-kun that you¡¯re feeling a sense of security. That is Yoshida-kun¡¯s power but¡­Yukino-san didn¡¯t try to look at Yoshida-kun properly therefore¡­you were drunk in the sense of security he gave you¡¹

    She drowned in the sense of security?

    ¡¸Even though you feel comfortable¡­you had delusions from the¡ºhope you see¡»from your own heart¡­therefore, you were speaking out your¡ºdelusions¡» A real idiot has a different method right¡­well, you¡¯re Yukino-san who¡¯s not interested in anyone else so it can¡¯t be helped¡­!¡¹

    Yukino hangs her head from what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not this man¡¯s power. There¡¯s really hope! My papa will be saved! Even I will be happy!¡¹

    Yukino barks.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­if that¡¯s what you think. It¡¯s up to you to see¡ºdreams¡» But¡­it¡¯s different from¡ºreality¡» In two hours, the students will be coming to this school¡­you¡¯ll know the reaction of the public in¡ºreality¡» Yukino-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles¡­

 Chapter 189 : Coming out of relationship

    ¡¸¡­I will be taking care of Yukino-san so you three can go somewhere else¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t like how this room smells like Yukino-san, right?¡¹

    True¡­the AV room is filled with the stink of love nectar and semen.

    ¡¸But, are you okay being alone with her Yuzuki-san? Won¡¯t it be bad if Yukino-san runs away?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed at what Mana said.

    ¡¸¡­Where would she run looking like that?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Yukino¡¯s naked.

    Speaking of clothes near her¡­it¡¯s only her uniform blouse.

    What¡¯s left is the remains of her torn up uniform scattered on the floor.

    ¡¸Even if she can escape the school naked¡­what will she do afterwards? If she¡¯s sheltered by the police then information about Yukino-san will be on the press immediately. ¡ºThe daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke was rape and confined¡»and the variety show will be delighted¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s pride won¡¯t allow herself to fall in that kind of situation.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s home is surrounded by the press too. Do you plan on going home by the time of the morning variety show?¡¹

    Yukino felt shivers from what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­it¡¯s not easy to get out of the school grounds easily. There¡¯s a system that stops intruders here but there¡¯s also a system that won¡¯t permit escape¡­!¡¹

    ¡­In the first place, Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather has purchased and rebuilt this school for the selection and development of¡ºKuromori¡»prostitutes.

    Normally¡­there¡¯s also a system that prevents girls who became prostitutes to escape¡­

    ¡¸I know¡­do what you want! Either way, I can¡¯t do anything!¡¹

    Yukino answered losing her temper.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do everything you say¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s vigor from a while ago is lost¡­

    Hearing Minaho-neesan¡­she once again calmed down and thought of the current situation.

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s situation is already checkmate.

    Even if she escape from us¡­she can¡¯t do anything.

    Rather¡­if she gets away from us then she has to face the media and the world directly.

    Therefore¡­Yukino chose the situation where she¡¯s captured by us.

    She doesn¡¯t think of doing something with her own power¡­

    She¡¯s that kind of woman.

    ¡¸¡­Then let¡¯s go, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan too¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    She looks a bit embarrassed.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­I promised Megu that I¡¯ll have sex with her this¡ºmorning¡»¡¹

    I recall the talk from last night.

    ¡¸Un¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where do you want it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    Mana speaks to Megu who thought for a bit.

    ¡¸Can I go too?¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸I want to see Onii-chan¡¯s school. I want to go together¡­no?¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­okay¡¹

    She answered with a smile.

    ¡¸Yay!~¡¹

    Mana smiles happily.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, I have a morning practice by 6:30 so I have to go to the clubroom. First years have to make preparations after all¡­¡¹

    I look at the clock on the AV room¡­

    It¡¯s 4:42 right now.

    There¡¯s still some time¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Is it okay to have sex before the morning practice? You haven¡¯t slept that much last night, have you?¡¹

    When I asked her¡­Megu smiled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m young after all!¡­Also, I want to do it now¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸I want Yoshi-kun to make love with me a lot¡­!¡¹

    As expected, her inferiority complex towards Yukino is still not gone¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­then let¡¯s do it once¡­then let¡¯s embrace afterwards if we still have time?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­that¡¯s good enough¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸The average student coming to school will come by 6 o¡¯clock the earliest¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told us.

    ¡¸But, those student goes to their club activities so the entrance to the school building opens by 6:30. Nobody can enter the school building until then¡­!¡¹

    In short¡­nobody can find whatever we do in the school building until then.

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s leave Yukino-san to Yuzuki-san and let¡¯s go somewhere! Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana hurries me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­wait¡¹

    I put on my underwear and pants in a hurry.

    The top¡­who cares.

    ¡¸Hey hey, hurry up!!¡¹

    Mana and Megu were waiting for me at the entrance of the AV room.

    ¡¸Then¡­have fun the three of you¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Minaho-neesan saw us off.

    I can see Yukino¡¯s face of disappointment inside the AV room¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The three of us walk in the school building¡­

    Somehow¡­it feels refreshing.

    It was different from an hour earlier where I was walking in the dark with Yukino¡­

    It feels impure and gloomy when I walk with Yukino on the dark corridor at night but¡­

    Walking with Megu and Mana in the corridor at morning¡­it has a bright atmosphere

    ¡¸Hey¡­there¡¯s nobody here right?¡¹

    Mana asks Megu

    ¡¸Hey¡­Megu-oneechan Let¡¯s strip?¡¹

    ¡­Mana?!

    ¡¸What do you think of a naked stroll?¡¹

    When Mana asks, Megu looks at my face.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­Uhm¡­¡¹

    She looks down in embarrassment¡­

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan!¡­Before asking Onii-chan¡¯s opinion, you should tell him your feelings before you know! Onee-chan, do you want to have a naked stroll or you don¡¯t? Which one?!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, you see¡­if I say this you might hate me but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I won¡¯t hate you¡­!¡¹

    I go in front of Megu and hold her hand.

    I squat down and looked up so can see Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­depend on me more¡­!¡¹

    Megu happily nodded.

    ¡¸You see¡­I want to do it, the¡ºnaked stroll¡»¡­Ah, of course only with Yoshi-kun. I will never show my naked body to any other men okay¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know!¡¹

    We arrived in front of the stairs.

    Either way, we have to go back to the principal¡¯s office when the stroll is over¡­

    The entrance to the school building is blocked until 6:30¡­so Megu has to go to the personnel parking lot via the underground passageway.

    If we take a stroll in the school building¡­we¡¯ll be going through this stairs again.

    ¡¸¡­Should we strip here?¡¹

    Megu speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸¡­Got it!¡¹

    Mana took off her clothes first¡­

    In the first place, she¡¯s not wearing any underwear¡­only her T-shirt and miniskirt.

    Once she took the two off¡­she¡¯s already naked.

    Megu¡­

    She took off her training wear and she¡¯s now wearing only her sports bra and panty.

    ¡¸¡­Take my underwear off Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    Megu¡¯s skin dyes pink in embarrassment.

    I removed her bra sliding on her skin.

    The fluffy meat mountain and her cute nipple appears.

    ¡­Down there too.

    Then¡­I put down Megu¡¯s panty from her thin and long legs¡­

    Ah¡­her slit¡¯s already wet.

    ¡¸Megu¡­lift your legs¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I pull out Megu¡¯s panty from her legs.

    Megu became naked wearing only her shoes and white socks.

    Mana¡¯s not even wearing socks. She¡¯s really naked.

    ¡¸Mana will be the one to strip Onii-chan~!¡¹

    The 14 year old girl takes off my belt¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯s already erect. You¡¯re aroused aren¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Mana took off my underwear.

    She looks at the penis sticking in front of her with love.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m licking this!¡¹

    Mana licks up the glans.

    ¡¸Mana¡­don¡¯t start here¡¹

    Megu scolds her sister.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­right. Sorry, later then¡­¡¹

    Mana speaks to my penis then caressed it.

    ¡¸¡­As expected, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing¡¹

    The soft ray of the morning sun¡­

    We line up our naked bodies¡­

    My penis is already prosperous.

    Megu¡¯s crotch is wet and her nipples are already erect.

    Even Mana¡­she¡¯s aroused that her skin¡¯s flushed.

    ¡¸W-Where are we going now?¡¹

    I asked in a dry voice.

    Megu and Mana are staring at my erect penis.

    ¡¸R-Right¡­for the time being, how about we guide Mana around the school building?¡¹

    Megu said¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine¡­I want to go to Onii-chan¡¯s classroom¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸I see¡­then, this way. It¡¯s on the upper floor¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡­?!¡¹

    Mana goes in front of me on purpose.

    She walks up the stairs pitter-patter¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    She sticks out her naked butt to me.

    Mana¡¯s anus and slit are completely exposed to me.

    ¡¸Mana¡­that¡¯s bad manners¡¹

    I said¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re walking naked so it¡¯s fine to have bad manners!¡¹

    Saying that, she opens her slit with her fingers and displayed it¡­

    Her love nectar drips down the stairs.

    ¡¸If you want to do it then you can stick it in anytime!¡¹

    Saying that¡­she shakes her ass in front of me lewdly

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu sticks to me in panic.

    She holds my hand and rubs her chest against my elbow¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m okay with it too. We can do it anywhere¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t lose to Megu-oneechan!¡¹

    Mana smiles¡­

    ¡¸¡­Mana, you¡¯re really a good one¡¹

    I tell Mana who¡¯s on the stairs.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Earlier, you said that Megu should depend on me more¡­ And now, you¡¯re trying to take the initiative on lewd stuff to depend on me¡­fueling Megu even more¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Mana is just doing what¡¯s obvious as Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºsex slave¡»!¡¹

    She tries to deny what I say¡­

    ¡¸Even so¡­thanks, Mana¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Earlier, Minaho-neesan told me. I should tell what I think to the others¡­that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­you have to make it¡ºwords¡»properly

    ¡¸I think that Mana¡¯s a good girl. I know. There are times where words and actions were extreme but¡­I love Mana¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s naked in the middle of the staircase turned teary eyed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Even I love Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Mana¡­speak out the words from the bottom of your heart to me¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right

    Mana lies right away¡­to hide her heart.

    Inside the smile and the light answer is¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­aren¡¯t you a bit high tension lately¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I asked Mana with a smile.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸I want you to compare¡¹

    ¡­Compare?

    ¡¸Compare me with Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡­Shit

    ¡­I was careless.

    ¡­I

    I was only concerned with Megu and Yukino¡¯s complex on each other¡­

    ¡­But

    Even Mana¡­

    She also had an inferiority complex towards her sister, Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Yukino-san has a bigger breasts than me, she might be much more beautiful but Mana will do her best¡­I¡¯ll become a girl Onii-chan will like¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face gets gloomy.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu releases my hand then pushed my back.

    ¡¸Embrace Mana¡¹

    Megu¡¯s caring about her sister, Mana.

    ¡¸You too¡­!¡¹

    I told Megu

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Come here!¡¹

    I grabbed Megu¡¯s arm then go up the stairs

    ¡¸Wait¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll embrace both of you¡­!¡¹

    I spread my arms then embraced the two naked girls!!!

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    The two are surprised.

    ¡¸You two are too anxious! Depend on me even more! Speak out honestly! I¡¯m fine with all of it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­won¡¯t it be annoying if we do that?¡­Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸You see¡­you two aren¡¯t annoying at all¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why?¡¹

    Mana¡­you

    ¡¸Just give me troubles! When you make a mistake then I¡¯ll apologize together with you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t do!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter! Break the wall of your strange heart¡­Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana holds her breath.

    ¡¸It¡¯s much more troublesome to take strange considerations! I¡¯m not that smart so tell me straight!¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I don¡¯t want to be hated by Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸If I¡¯m going to hate you from that much then we won¡¯t be¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸¡ºFamily¡»¡­are you really okay with us being¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s already too late even if you say you don¡¯t want it¡­Mana, you¡¯re my¡ºfamily¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡­ You¡¯re right, Onii-chan¡¹

    Now, it¡¯s Megu next

    ¡¸Megu too¡­you¡¯re holding back too much¡­don¡¯t hold back in front of me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I will be accepting all of them!¡¹

    I look at Megu and Mana with serious eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana speaks up.

    ¡¸Compare my body with Yukino-san. I don¡¯t want to lose to Yukino-san. I will have sex with you hundreds of times so I can¡¯t lose to Yukino-san. Until Onii-chan says¡ºMana¡¯s better than Yukino¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, Yoshi-kun. I don¡¯t want to lose to Yukino Looking at Yoshi-kun and Yukino¡¯s sex¡­I really felt frustrated! Yoshi-kun, you¡¯re having casual sex with Yukino like you¡¯re friends!¡¹

    Both of them let it out¡­

    ¡¸I know that Yoshi-kun treasures us so you embrace us gently. But¡­I want to accept Yoshi-kun¡¯s desires, you didn¡¯t hold back with Yukino at all¡­I want to be loved like that too!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡­I finally got it.

    ¡¸First, let me tell you first¡­Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸W-What is it¡­Onii-chan?¡¹

    I look at Mana¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸Your body is small¡­when I embrace you tightly you fit perfectly¡­it feels really good. Your soft body is exquisite. I love embracing you so much¡­ !¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­embrace me more! Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­I love your face. I love your voice too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Voice? You like Mana¡¯s voice?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­hearing that cute voice turn lewd makes me horny¡¹

    ¡¸Then say that sooner. I will pant as much as you want!¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­I love having sex with you. It feels so good when I ejaculate inside you.¡¹

    ¡¸I also love having sex with Onii-chan! I want you to release a lot of them inside me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I will do it even a lot more! No, let me¡­Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸Say ¡ºI¡¯ll do you¡»Say that you want to violate me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll do you, Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Ravish me as much as you want Onii-chan¡­! If you get aroused from Mana then you can attack anytime anywhere! I won¡¯t allow you to hold back!¡¹

    Mana tells me while crying.

    ¡¸Next¡­Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes!¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you before but I love Megu¡¯s slim body! Megu¡¯s ass fells really good too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My ass?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Megu¡¯s ass is soft like a gum. It¡¯s elastic, soft¡­your trained ass feels really good to touch¡¹

    ¡¸Then touch it more! You can touch it a lot!¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­I love Megu¡¯s face. I think that Megu¡¯s very beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I¡¯m not beautiful¡­I won¡¯t match Megu¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Megu¡¯s beauty is intellectual¡¹

    ¡¸¡­intellectual?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s not just your face that¡¯s beautiful but your intellect as well. You¡¯re an intellectual beauty¡­therefore¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Therefore?¡¹

    ¡¸That intellectual face¡­when it turns to disorder from the pleasure of sex is very cute. It makes me aroused¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Megu has a gap when having sex so it feels really lewd. Sometimes, when we are together, there are times where I shiver¡­when I remember the times I ejaculate inside this intelligent beauty who¡¯s very serious and honorable¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­When you remember¡­Yoshi-kun, you get erect?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It gets erect. Really hard¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­then say it immediately! I¡¯ll make you feel good!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Today¡­let¡¯s get out of the class and have sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We can do it anytime. Tell me when you get erect¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­everyone will know if we get out together!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares! No¡­let everyone know that I had sex with Yoshi-kun. Then¡­I¡¯ll return to everyone with Yoshi-kun¡¯s semen on my belly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?!¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares whatever they say¡­no, let them speak rumors. ¡ºThose two had sex. They had sex¡»then point at our backs¡­! Don¡¯t you want it Yoshi-kun? Us being treated like that¡­?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Got it¡­let¡¯s do that then¡¹

    If that¡¯s what Megu wants then¡­

    I don¡¯t have to mind the embarrassment.

    Who cares about what the other students think¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­you don¡¯t have to hold back anymore. If you want to do it then just say it anytime. Then embrace me and fuck me anytime you want!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Onii-chan¡¯s the most considerate her¡­I¡¯m your ¡ºsex slave¡»okay? I want you to violate me while I pee in the bathroom¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Why are you so particular about sex?¡¹

    I ask Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Well¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸Sex makes your whole body feel it. That Onii-chan loves me. That I¡¯m being loved¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we¡¯re¡ºwomen¡»after all I want to stand as Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana feels like she lives to be violated by Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Even I feel the happiest when being embraced by Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    My erection reached the maximum

    ¡¸¡­Aha, looks delicious¡¹

    Mana puts my penis in her mouth.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu kisses my lips violently¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love you¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I love you Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡­Both of you

    ¡¸I like you two¡­I want to embrace you two¡­I want to violate you two¡­I want to have sex with you two¡­ !¡¹

    I confess my honest feelings

    ¡¸¡­Want to do it here?¡¹

    ¡¸Stairs are dangerous¡­we might trip¡¹

    Megu said that but¡­

    I¡¯ll stay silent about my sex with Yukino in the stairs for now¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go to the classrooms. To our classroom¡¹

    Megu whispers while licking my neck.

    ¡¸I want to be violated by Yoshi-kun at my seat¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll do it on Onii-chan¡¯s seat!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Then¡­whenever Onii-chan¡¯s on his class, he¡¯ll always think of Mana¡¹

    ¡¸But, if Yoshi-kun got erect from that¡­I will be the one to take care of him!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Megu-oneechan that¡¯s sly!¡¹

    ¡¸The closest one to Yoshi-kun will be the one to do it! That¡¯s the rule!¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have that rule!¡¹

    The two of them speaks loudly¡­

    But¡­the two girls were smiling before they notice.

    They leak out what¡¯s in their mind¡­

    In the morning light¡­the two naked girls smile at each other¡­

 Chapter 190 : Taste of a Kiss

    ¡¸¡­Wow, so this is Onii-chan¡¯s classroom¡¹

    The naked Mana peeks in the classroom with interest.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a normal classroom though¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s classroom. Must be nice for Megu-oneechan You¡¯re studying with Onii-chan everyday¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right! Jealous?¡¹

    Megu asked Mana laughingly.

    ¡¸¡­I am. But I¡¯m fine! Mana will flirt with Onii-chan on other places!¡¹

    ¡¸My!¡¹

    The two look at each other then laugh.

    It has turned to a peaceful relationship before I notice it.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Onii-chan, where¡¯s your seat?¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸Here¡­¡¹

    I enter the classroom and go to my usual seat.

    Mana walks pitter-patter.

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    Somehow¡­this feels strange.

    Even though it¡¯s the usual classrom¡­

    The early morning as the sun is just rising¡­

    The clean air¡­

    I can hear the birds singing from outside the window.

    Then¡­we¡¯re all naked.

    ¡¸My seat is here!¡¹

    Megu takes her seat.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­take a seat too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I pull my chair and take a seat.

    ¡¸Look this way¡­¡¹

    ¡­The naked Megu looks obliquely behind.

    I can see a mountain of breasts from the side.

    Her pink nipple is looking upwards.

    ¡¸Burn this in your eyes and remember it. I look like this when naked. Look at me while in the class then remember me being naked¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If I do that then I¡¯ll get erect¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go have sex. As much as you want. Then let it out inside me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸I want to fill Yoshi-kun¡¯s head with only my naked body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then I won¡¯t be able to concentrate to studies!¡¹

    ¡¸I will review you everyday when it comes to studies. I will teach you perfectly¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­won¡¯t I be with Megu for the whole day?¡¹

    Megu then laughs.

    ¡¸I want to be with your for the whole day. Wake up together, eat together, study together¡­if Yoshi-kun feels horny then you can embrace me anytime¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yoshi-kun. When we come back to the mansion¡­can I stay in the same room as Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t sleep soundly anymore unless Yoshi-kun¡¯s next to me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­No, you see.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan that¡¯s sly! If you¡¯re going to do that then Mana will sleep on Onii-chan¡¯s bed every night!¡¹

    Mana presses her naked chest against me while saying that.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee won¡¯t allow that you know¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll just invite Katsuko-san and Nei-san to sleep together¡­let¡¯s have a big bed to sleep on. Everyone¡¯s going to sleep together with Onii-chan¡­then that¡¯s fine!¡¹

    Mana said calmly.

    ¡¸But¡­I feel sorry for Nagisa and Misuzu who aren¡¯t living together with us¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸Well, that is a problem Misuzu-san and Nagisa-san have to think about¡­I won¡¯t hold back anymore. I will stick to Yoshi-kun! If not, other girls might take away Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s being considerate of others is already no more¡­

    Megu seems to have decided to hold her happiness aggressively.

    That¡¯s good but¡­

    It¡¯s a big problem for me¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu stands up from her seat.

    Then she puts her ass on her desk and looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­Look at my body¡¹

    Megu¡¯s tall and naked model body.

    ¡¸Un¡­it¡¯s beautiful, Megu¡¹

    I convey it by¡ºwords¡»properly.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad. You see¡­I also like Yoshi-kun¡¯s body¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸When Yoshi-kun embraces me¡­or when I embrace Yoshi-kun, I like both!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! I love Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana clings to my neck.

    ¡¸I like Onii-chan¡¯s smell¡­Onii-chan¡¯s sweat smells like gum¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Gum?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­it smells like fruit flavored gum!¡¹

    So I have that smell.

    ¡¸Mana¡­you smell like milk candy¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡­Are you saying that Mana¡¯s a child?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s furious.

    ¡¸No¡­your sweat really smells like milk candy. It¡¯s sweet¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­that¡¯s right.

    Girls smell sweet.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­what about me?¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸Megu feels like lemon and honey on milk¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Megu¡¯s kiss tastes like lemon¡¹

    When I answer that, Megu¡­

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ve heard of that! Something like when you kiss someone you really like it tastes like lemon¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face approaches me.

    ¡¸So Megu-oneechan tastes like lemon?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Un¡­it it feels very tense when kissing but sometimes, it tastes like lemon¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about others?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­When I kissed Megu, it also tasted like lemon¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan only?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Answer properly, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡¯s serious eyes look at me.

    ¡¸My first kiss with Nei-san also felt like that¡¹

    Sorry¡­Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s kiss doesn¡¯t taste like that yet.

    The direction of tension and excitement is somewhat different.

    I do depend on Katsuko-nee and Nagisa after all.

    Nei-san, Megu and Misuzu¡­I had faced them one-on-one¡­

    It¡¯s straight upfront so it¡¯s tense.

    ¡¸Geez¡­Mana also want to taste like lemon!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Kiss me¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡¯s cute face waits for a kiss.

    ¡¸No¡­but¡¹

    Mana looks at me with an anxious face.

    ¡¸Right¡­if it didn¡¯t taste like lemon then it means that Onii-chan doesn¡¯t seriously love me¡¹

    Seriously¡­this kid!

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll kiss you a hundred times. Until I come to like Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan!¡¹

    I embrace Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll kiss you¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­please¡­please¡¹

    I can tell that Mana¡¯s really tense.

    The tension is being transmitted to me too

    ¡¸¡­Here I go¡¹

    Looking at her like this¡­she¡¯s really a beauty¡­

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be much more beautiful than Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    Mana closes her eyes.

    I kissed Mana¡¯s soft tensed lips.

    A soft lip of a beauty.

    Ah¡­it tastes like lemon¡­

    ¡¸¡­How is it?¡¹

    When I release my lip¡­

    The 14 year old girl opens her eyes¡­

    Her big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan you liar¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t taste like lemon¡­it tastes like strawberries¡¹

    Saying that¡­Mana kisses me once again.

    ¡¸Look¡­as expected¡­!¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸When I lick your penis, would it taste like strawberries?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu¡¹

    Mana then dives her head to my crotch.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s give this one a kiss too¡¹

    She kisses my glans¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­the penis tastes like penis!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s the taste of my penis?¡¹

    I asked inadvertently.

    ¡¸Hmm you see¡­it taste like an adult¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Adult?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You see¡­When Mana does it with Onii-chan, she feels like growing up even more¡¹

    Mana answers while stretching her tongue to lick and suck my glans.

    ¡¸¡­Of course, Mana¡¯s not very smart so my heart is still a child¡¯s. But you see¡­when we have sex, it feels like my body is growing to become an adult even more¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­when Onii-chan realeases his semen¡­it feels like the tip of my breast is throbbing. It feels like it¡¯s saying that my body is gradually changing to become an adult¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Can I change more and more?¡¹

    Mana looks up at me while holding my penis.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­Mana has changed to Mana after all¡¹

    Mana smiled happily.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­no matter what happens, Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºslave¡» We¡¯ll be together forever right¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡­I have to be with this child.

    I must not desert this child.

    I was abandoned by my family however¡­

    She has abandoned her family by herself.

    Then¡­she comes to me.

    That¡¯s why¡­I must not leave her alone.

    ¡¸¡­I will protect you¡¹

    When I say that¡­Mana

    ¡¸No¡­Onii-chan will protect me and I will protect Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I want to be someone useful for Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana said and smiled.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be a burden¡¹

    I caressed Mana¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s cute¡­soooo cute. It makes me happy that you¡¯re by my side¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, really¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll make you even happier!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    So this is what conveying your feelings through¡ºwords¡»means.

    It¡¯s not good to just think of it¡­you have to make it¡ºwords¡»properly

    Have courage and convey as ¡ºwords¡»¡­

    Change it to¡ºwords¡»without regretting the time¡­

    The various thoughts will be transmitted to the other party without ill emotions.

    The dust accumulated in the heart is washed away¡­

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­you¡¯re already so energetic!¡¹

    Mana looks up at me then smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let Megu-oneechan go first¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana can just be for later¡­!¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    The naked Megu sits on her desk¡­she looks at us with a calm smile.

    It¡¯s as if a naked art sculpture of the goddess of art.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s strange¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Earlier, I felt so jealous watching Yoshi-kun and Yukino have sex and yet¡­when it was Mana and Yoshi-kun, I don¡¯t feel that at all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand it well

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s the same. If it was Megu-oneechan and Misuzu-chan, I¡¯m completely okay with it. Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san too¡­I haven¡¯t seen Nei-san¡¯s sex but I think I¡¯m fine with it too. Or rather¡­I want to watch it and join¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºSister¡¯s association¡»is amazing isn¡¯t it?¡­It really feels like a¡ºfamily¡» I love all the girls who love Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I don¡¯t think I can forgive Yukino¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸That girl doesn¡¯t love Yoshi-kun at all¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­Yukino-san is just drowning in her sex with Onii-chan¡­she doesn¡¯t love Onii-chan. She doesn¡¯t even like him I think¡­¡¹

    ¡­Well yeah

    There¡¯s no way Yukino likes me.

    ¡¸Geez¡­don¡¯t make that kind of face! Onii-chan has us right?!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll be with Yoshi-kun forever and ever okay!¡¹

    ¡­Megu smiles at me.

    ¡¸There¡­Embrace Megu-oneechan!¡¹

    Mana stands up and pull my hand.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    I stand up as well¡­

    Megu is waiting for me

    ¡¸Violate me in my seat¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸I want to feel Yoshi-kun in the class too¡¹

    Megu opens her legs wide.

    ¡¸¡­Touch it. My body and mind¡­all of them are dedicated to Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    I hang over Megu.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Mana really made it rock hard¡¹

    Megu said while stroking my penis.

    ¡¸¡­Megu, are you aroused?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I am. We¡¯re naked and going to have sex in our usual classroom

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s body smells good. It smells like lemon and honey combined with milk¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lick it. Eat Megu¡¯s body¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    I kiss Megu.

    Yeah¡­As expected, Megu¡¯s lips tastes like lemon.

    Then¡­I lick her nape.

    Then¡­her breasts.

    ¡¸¡­It feels good. Yoshi-kun¡­I love youuu~¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body trembles from my caress¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­I¡¯ll lick that place too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to lick it¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s body is all mine right?¡¹

    I put my head in between Megu¡¯s open crotch.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­don¡¯t look at it so much¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡¹

    Hot love nectar drips from her slit.

    On top of that¡­her ruby colored clitoris is shining.

    ¡¸Fuuu! Fuuu!¡¹

    I blow my breath there.

    ¡¸Aaaahn! I can feel it¡­I can feel it¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Then¡­I made my tongue crawl there¡­ !

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Megu panted loudly¡­!

    I lick up her slit¡­

    Her clitoris too¡­!

    ¡¸Nooo, noooo¡­aaaaah, not thereeeee!!!¡¹

    The tip of my tongue rolls her clitoris¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaahn! Aaaaaaaa! Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kuuuuun!¡¹

    Megu holds my head then pushed it to her crotch¡­

    ¡¸It feels goooooood! It feels gooooooooodd!!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s panting voice can be heard from our usual classroom.

    I move my tongue even more violently¡­!

    ¡¸If you do it that much¡­I¡¯ll cum¡­Megu will cum from being licked by Yoshi-kun¡­!!¡¹

    I¡¯ll make you cum¡­!

    My mouth is already wet with Megu¡¯s love nectar.

    The smell of sweat and her love nectar is soiling the classroom¡­

    ¡¸Dameeee, dameeee¡­ahaaa¡­I-It¡¯s coming¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­the white light¡­aaaah¡­Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kuuuuuuuuuun!!!¡¹

    Megu reaches climax while calling my name.

    Her whole body convulses then her arms and thighs are clamping my head¡­

    But still¡­I¡¯m not stopping my tongue¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­I love this¡­I love this¡­I love you Yoshi-kuuuun!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s scream echoes in the classroom.

    ¡¸¡­Haaaaaa. haaaaaa, haaaaa¡¹

    Megu who came once is breathing roughly with teary eyes¡­

    Small tears fall from her eyes.

    Then, I lick her tears.

    The taste of Megu¡¯s tears¡­sweat, and love nectar¡­

    Everything that comes out of Megu¡¯s body is an aphrodisiac.

    It¡¯s hardening my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Put it in¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡¸¡­Violate me. I want to be ravished¡­Make Megu¡¯s insides feel good¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I push my penis in Megu¡¯s opening¡­!

    ¡¸H-Hurry up! Don¡¯t tease me!¡¹

    Megu wants me to invade her

    ¡¸¡­Here I go¡¹

    The glans is digging in Megu¡¯s meat lips¡­it¡¯s sticking in¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaah! Yoshi-kun¡¯s coming iiiin!!! More! More! Pierce Megu!!!¡¹

    The glans is swallowed by Megu¡¯s entrance¡­!

    Her narrow meat road is expanded¡­

    The love nectar gathered inside is pushed and gushed out sticking to my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­More¡­fill me up Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu!¡¹

    I pierce deep inside her vagina!

    ¡¸Haaaaaa! I-It came! Yoshi-kun¡­thank you¡­thank you for connecting with Megu again¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu, Megu, Meguuuu!!¡¹

    I begin my piston.

    Megu¡¯s whole body begins to sweat.

    She¡¯s crying¡­Megu¡¯s crying in pleasure¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s an amazingly lewd face. Just looking at Megu¡¯s face makes me want to cum¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because it¡¯s Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯m being loved by the person I love so it feels good¡­I¡¯m happy¡­more¡­I want to be happier!¡¹

    Megu turns her hand on my back¡­

    Oh, what pleasure it is when you¡¯re embraced by the girl while having sex.

    ¡¸Sorry, Yoshi-kun¡­Megu¡¯s so greedy¡­I want to be happier¡­ I want Yoshi-kuuun!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­be happy¡­I¡¯ll make you happy¡­!¡¹

    Megu swings her waist from below¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it feels really good¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­Megu will also make Yoshi-kun happy too¡­!¡¹

    Moving her waist¡­Megu then puts pressure then tightens her vagina from time to time¡­!

    Ah¡­it feels good.

    ¡¸Ufufufu¡­is this good? It¡¯s good isn¡¯t it¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s making a pleasured face¡­so cute!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯ve got a request¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Say that¡ºit feels better than Yukino¡»¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face is serious.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s a lie¡­I just want you to say it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Juppu, juppu, juppu.

    Megu who¡¯s melting from the pistons¡­

    Megu¡¯s moist eyes begs to me.

    ¡¸¡­It feels good. Megu feels much better than Yukino. It¡¯s not a lie¡­it¡¯s true¡¹

    Oh¡­the meat folds stimulates my penis.

    ¡¸Yukino just have sex without any attachment¡­that feels good on it¡¯s own but¡­her sex is only just me doing her¡­she doesn¡¯t think of anyone but herself¡­she doesn¡¯t look at me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu is looking at Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯m watching¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s so cute¡­I love it!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Megu¡¯s looking at me¡­making me feel good¡­loving me¡­I love you, I love you Megu.¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too! I love you Yoshi-kun!!!¡¹

    Aah¡­the speed of the waist goes faster¡­

    ¡­I want to pierce!

    ¡­More and more!

    ¡¸I want to conquer this Megu¡¯s body. I want to ejaculate inside Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸Go on¡­Conquer it¡­Megu wants it¡­Megu wants Yoshi-kun¡¯s hot stuff inside her¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Meguuuu¡­Meguu¡­Meguu¡­!¡¹

    Aah¡­soon¡­it¡¯s about time¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡­I¡¯m about to¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­wait for just about a bit¡­me too¡­I¡¯m about to cum too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aah¡­I won¡¯t wait¡­I won¡¯t wait¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, order me¡­tell Megu to¡ºcum¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me with pained eyes¡­

    Ooh¡­cute¡­beautiful¡­

    This is my¡ºwoman¡»¡­my¡ºfiancee¡»¡­

    My¡­Megu!

    ¡¸Cum! Meguu! Cum from my dick! Cum¡­hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Megu¡¯s going to cum! I¡¯m going to cum from Yoshi-kun¡­aaaah, aaah, it¡¯s really comiiiing¡­comiiiiing!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huurry¡­I can¡¯t hold back anymore¡­Meguuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s soon¡­it¡¯s really soon¡­sorry¡­sorry¡­Yoshi-kun¡­Aaaaah¡­it¡¯s reaching¡­it¡¯s reachiiiiing¡­ah, ah, ah! I¡¯m about to cum! Cum! Cummmiiing!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s inside convulses.

    ¡¸¡­M-meguuuu!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­L-Let it out! Let it all out! Yoshi-kuuuuuuun!!!¡¹

    I burst out¡­

    ¡¸Oooh¡­it¡¯s so hooooooooot!!!¡¹

    The jet of semen flows in Megu¡¯s womb!!

    ¡­Dooooku!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m being conquered! Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡­I¡¯m becoming Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Doooku!

    ¡¸¡­It feels good! It feels really good! Yoshi-kun¡­my Yoshi-kuuuun!¡¹

    ¡­Dooku!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaah, aaaaaah, aaaaaaaaaaah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Then¡­Megu reaches climax.

    Feeling my heat spreading in her womb¡­

    ¡­Haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­

    Even our hair is completely covered in sweat.

    Megu kisses me who¡¯s absentminded from below.

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸It felt good¡­I love you, Yoshi-kun1¡¹

    Megu embraces me.

    I embraced Megu too.

    I touch her breasts¡­then rolled her nipple with my fingers.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­it feels good¡¹

    Megu takes out her tongue and lick the back of my ears.

    ¡¸It felt really good¡­what about Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸It felt the best I¡¯ve ever had¡¹

    I feel like Megu¡¯s improving at sex gradually.

    No¡­it¡¯s not just Megu.

    Misuzu and Mana too¡­it¡¯s not that long since they lost their virginity but I feel like they¡¯re progressing a lot.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to get addicted to this kind of sex¡¹

    ¡¸Then you get addicted to it, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at me

    ¡¸Megu is ready to be embraced by Yoshi-kun anytime¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Therefore¡­don¡¯t do it with Yukino anymore¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to see that¡­I won¡¯t hand Yoshi-kun to Yukino¡­I don¡¯t want to hand you to her!¡¹

    Megu embraces me.

    She squeezes the penis that¡¯s still inside her¡­

    The semen that remained in the urethra is being splashed inside Megu¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Then¡­Mana speaks from the back.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Mana?¡¹

    When I turned around¡­

    Mana¡¯s looking at me with face of desire.

    There¡¯s love nectar dripping out from her crotch¡­

    She made a puddle on the floor.

    ¡¸Mana endured it, tried not to touch herself¡­¡¹

    She looks at me with a sad eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already prepared¡­therefore¡­!¡¹

    Mana shouts

    ¡¸¡­Violate Mana too¡­Please¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

 Chapter 191 : Rape Play

    ¡¸¡­Mana, have sex in Yukino¡¯s seat while we¡¯re at it¡¹

    Megu told Mana

    Megu caresses my back while still having my penis inside her¡­

    Her face is the only one that¡¯s looking at Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s crotch is wet with love nectar is surprised by Megu¡¯s proposal

    ¡¸So even if Yoshi-kun looks towards Yukino¡¯s seat during class, he¡¯ll only remember Mana!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Actually, I want to do it but I¡¯ll let Mana do it¡¹

    Megu said with a laugh.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­are you looking towards Yukino-san that much?¡¹

    Mana asks me.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­sometimes¡¹

    Actually¡­I¡¯m staring at her so much that the whole class is aware¡­

    ¡¸Therefore, Yoshi-kun needs treatment¡­shock therapy!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸First, I¡¯ll give you my medicine!¡¹

    Megu kisses my lips.

    ¡¸What¡¯s left is for Mana to treat you¡­!¡¹

    She embraced me tightly¡­!

    Mana¡¯s body is warm and soft.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan¡­Where is Yukino-san¡¯s seat?¡¹

    Mana asked.

    ¡¸There¡¹

    Megu raised her body and points out.

    ¡¸¡­Here?¡¹

    The naked Mana moves inside the classroom.

    ¡¸No¡­the seat on the back¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s right¡¹

    Mana stands in front of Yukino¡¯s desk

    ¡¸This is Yukino-san¡¯s seat and that¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s seat¡¹

    Mana looks at the distance of the two seats with a face of a detective.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Then, Mana will be treating Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸Now¡­Yoshi-kun, go to Mana¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. I will be watching over¡¹

    Then she kisses me once again.

    ¡¸Un¡­¡¹

    I pull out my penis from inside Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    At the moment the glans come out¡­semen drips from Megu¡¯s slit to the floor.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­it still looks energetic¡¹

    Mana said as she stroke my penis.

    ¡¸Okaay, sir patient, please go to Mana!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s woman doctor play seems to have began¡­

    Well fine¡­let¡¯s play with her.

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯m coming right now¡¹

    Coming from my seat¡­to Megu¡¯s seat¡­then this time, Yukino¡¯s seat.

    What¡¯s waiting there is the naked Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Aha, Onii-chan came!

    Mana hugs me.

    Kisses me¡­

    ¡¸Yup yup¡­it tastes like strawberries!

    Mana said while laughing.

    ¡¸Then¡­What should I do?¡¹

    When I asked¡­Mana

    ¡¸THen¡­Mana will explain how she treats Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Mana turned her back on me and put her hands on Yukino¡¯s desk¡­

    ¡­She sticks out her cute ass and turn it towards me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­violate Mana here¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    Mana turned to me.

    Saying her cute ass¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan. Let¡¯s do¡ºrape play¡»!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºRape¡»play?

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­do you remember the first time you raped Maika-san?¡¹

    Mana talks about her own first experience

    ¡¸I do¡­it¡¯s just two days ago you know¡¹

    ¡­That was.

    A horrible rape.

    Maika was robbed of her virginity by force.

    ¡¸Un. Please ravish Mana like that time

    Putting her hands on the desk¡­Mana turns her face towards me.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know that Onii-chan values me¡­it doesn¡¯t mean I want it the same all the time. Mana loves having sex with Onii-chan with smiles¡­¡¹

    The smile disappears from Mana¡¯s face.

    ¡¸But you see¡­sometimes, I want to be made a mess by Onii-chan¡­ I¡¯ve been raped by Onii-chan during the turn of Maika to Mana right? You even ejaculated six times at night¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    She looks at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Let me tell Onii-chan properly first¡­Mana is a pervert. I¡¯ve come to love being raped by Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸When I¡¯m being raped by Onii-chan, my heart beats so fast¡­it¡¯s very exciting!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes are hot¡­aroused¡­!

    Love nectar begins to flow from her slit to her thighs again¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s from the blood of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­ That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯m perverted¡­I want to have lewd sex¡­I want Onii-chan to make a mess out of me¡­!¡¹

    The 14 year old petite girl confesses to me.

    ¡¸I think that Onii-chan hates perverted women but¡­sorry Mana is that kind of girl¡­Onii-chan can¡¯t help but want to be raped by Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Mana¡­that¡¯s wrong. Mana¡¯s a normal girl. An ordinary 14 year old middle school girl¡­ Then I¡­I raped Mana in a messed up horrible way¡­again and again¡­that¡¯s why, Mana has experienced horrible sex because of me¡­that¡¯s why the balance in your heart has become troublesome from that experience¡­it¡¯s all my fault¡­Mana did nothing wrong¡­!¡¹

    Because of me¡­

    Because each of my judgement was wrong¡­

    Mana doesn¡¯t want to be raped¡­

    There¡¯s no way a girl wishes to be¡ºraped by a man¡»¡­

    I just wanted to stabilize the balance in Mana¡¯s heart.

    This and that¡­since her virginity¡­I have raped Mana again and again¡­!

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what you should be saying¡­!¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸¡­I want to be raped by Onii-chan! I don¡¯t want it unless it¡¯s Onii-chan! I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die than do it with other man than Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you. I really do. I can stay alive as long as I stay with Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Mana no longer has anyone but me.

    Mana¡¯s abandoned by her sister and her family.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, please¡­ Onii-chan, take me. Take Mana¡¯s everything¡­not the normal Mana but the lewd Mana who wants to be raped by Onii-chan too¡­please, make everything yours¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­I have to take responsibility.

    This girl¡¯s life has been distorted by sexual outlook¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡­I¡¯ll take everything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana tells me with tears on her eyes.

    ¡¸What should I do? What does Mana want me to do¡­?¡¹

    I asked Mana what kind of¡ºrape play¡»she wants¡­

    ¡¸¡­You see¡­Onii-chan¡­can I go back to the Maika-san before?¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡­I see.

    The sudden change from Maika to Mana¡­

    This is a psychotherapy to fill in that gap¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­sure¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan too¡­call me Maika then I¡¯ll call you Yoshida-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Our mysterious¡ºrape play¡»begins¡­

    ¡¸Right now¡­I¡¯m in an invisible chain¡­my hands and legs are tied up¡­I can¡¯t move my hand from this desk¡­¡¹

    Mana explains her setting

    ¡¸¡­U-Un¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­violate me from the back like this. Don¡¯t ever stop even if I resist or say that I don¡¯t want it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you don¡¯t have to worry about me¡­Onii-chan should just concentrate on ejaculating inside me then fill me up a lot, make me feel good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, let¡¯s begin¡¹

    Mana breathes in deeply¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    The windowpane vibrates from the loud scream¡­!

    ¡¸Iyaaaaaaaaaa! I don¡¯t want this!! Yoshida-san, please¡­don¡¯t do it¡­don¡¯t violate Maikaaaaa!

    Is Mana recalling the rape from the day before yesterday?

    There¡¯s tears falling from her eyes already.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want this¡­don¡¯t rape me¡­stop¡­please stop¡¹

    And yet¡­I

    ¡­I¡¯m very aroused from Mana¡¯s tears.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t violate me! I don¡¯t want to be raped!¡¹

    The grains of tears flows into her face.

    I thought I want to lick those tears¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s when I get it.

    ¡­oh.

    It¡¯s not Mana who wants psychotherapy from the¡ºrape play¡»¡­

    I also want it.

    I¡¯m also sick.

    These past few days are too stimulating¡­

    Starting with Yukino¡¯s rape¡­I had been forced to have sex in various situations one after another¡­

    I¡¯ve been experiencing¡ºtoo stimulating sex¡»far beyond my imagination¡­

    I¡¯m going crazy.

    I lost the understanding of the normal feeling.

    Mana¡¯s not the only one who wishes for this¡ºrape play¡»

    I also am a¡ºsick person¡»who needs treatment

    ¡¸¡­Maikaaaaaa, Maikaaaa!!¡¹

    I decided to jump in the¡ºrape play¡»¡­

    Becoming a rapist¡­I embrace Mana from behind¡­!

    ¡¸Nooo, don¡¯t touch me¡­you monsteeer! Yoshida-san is a monster!!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I slapped Mana¡¯s ass who¡¯s twisting her body from the hate of being touched by me!

    ¡­Paaaaaaan!

    The sound of two skins hitting echoes.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hii, iyaaaaa!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face distorts in pain.

    No¡­I see it.

    Mana is pleased from the pain of being hit¡­

    The pleasure of hitting penetrates my heart too¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t hit me! Please don¡¯t hit Maika¡¯s buttocks¡­!¡¹

    If you turn those words¡­it means¡¸I want you to hit me¡¹¡­

    I thought.

    That¡¯s why I slapped her again!!

    ¡­Paaan!

    ¡­Paaaaan!

    Mana¡¯s ass has a red trace of my hand¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ouuuuch!!¡­Stooop!¡­Yoshida-san, stoop!!!¡¹

    ¡­I can¡¯t hold back anymore!

    I grabbed Mana¡¯s ass¡­

    My hot erection presses her¡­

    ¡¸¡­N-Noooo¡­don¡¯t put it in¡­please don¡¯t put it inside Maikaaaa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Here we go!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m being violated!¡­Yoshida-san¡¯s violating me¡­! Maika¡¯s being rapeeed!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to rape you!¡¹

    ¡­I!

    I pierce Mana from the back!

    Even without foreplay¡­it went in completely inside Mana.

    My penis is buried in a hot bath¡­!

    ¡­Jupopopopo!

    The love nectar scatters on the floor from too much momentum!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!¡¹

    Mana screams¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch, it hurts, it hurts! It huuurts!!¡¹

    ¡­I know that it¡¯s a lie.

    Mana¡¯s vagina is swallowing my penis¡­gently accepting it.

    Her genital is pleased.

    ¡¸¡­Uaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    I raised a scream I can¡¯t understand¡­

    I begin a vigorous piston¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah!¡­Noooo!!¡­Nooooo!¡­Ouuuch!! My stomach feels painful¡­it hurts!!!¡­Stop this!!!¡­please stop this already¡­Yoshida-san!¡¹

    I refuse what Mana says.

    Mana¡¯s body is welcoming me.

    I get aroused from that gap.

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu, uhaaaaa¡­uu, uu, uu¡­haaaaa!¡¹

    I can¡¯t speak up anymore¡­

    I¡¯m just raping Mana while breathing roughly like a beast¡­!

    ¡­I¡¯m raping her!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s hooot! Yoshida-san¡¯s hot penis is moving inside Maika!¡­Help me¡­I don¡¯t want this!!!¡¹

    ¡­Gucho, gucho, gucho, gucho!

    Even though she says she hates it=¡­

    Her vagina is melting¡­

    It accepts my penis to the very depths¡­

    It¡¯s tightening so hard¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nuaaaaauuu!¡¹

    I grab Mana¡¯s breasts from behind.

    I massage her still young brests.

    I spin around her nipples¡­

    ¡¸Nooo¡­don¡¯t tease my nipples!!!¡¹

    Rubbing it around with my fingers¡­Mana¡¯s caved in nipple comes out¡­!

    Ooh¡­after violating her multiple times, Mana¡¯s body is growing as a¡ºwoman¡»rapidly¡­

    A lewd body to accept my desire¡­!

    I accelerate my piston further¡­!

    The head of my penis is pulling out the love nectar from Mana¡¯s insides¡­!

    It¡¯s polishing Mana¡¯s insides¡­ !

    ¡­Oh right.

    Yukino said that it felt good around here?¡­

    I aim my penis at that point!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body twitches!

    Sweat comes out from her whole body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaa!¡­Aaaaah!¡­Iiii¡­Aaaaaahn!¡¹

    The second year middle school girl pants from the abnormal sex!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    The desire to ejaculate surface from the bottom of my body!

    ¡¸¡­Noooo! Don¡¯t cum! Don¡¯t cum inside!!¡­Yoshida-san, please spare me from that! Please spare me from that!¡¹

    ¡­¡­Mana£¡

    Even though she¡¯s shouting that¡­

    Mana¡¯s body is wanting me¡­!

    Her vaginal meat tightens my penis wanting to squeeze out my semen.

    Her uterus¡­is opening up wanting to drink my semen.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll get pregnant! A baby¡­I¡¯ll get pregnant with a babyyy¡­please don¡¯t seed Mana!¡­Yoshida-san, please don¡¯t impregnate Maika!!!¡¹

    I burtst from Mana¡¯s screams!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll impregnate you¡­!¡­I¡¯ll make you pregnant!¡­You¡¯ll bear my child!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Noooo!!¡­Noooo!!!¡­Neveeeeeeeer!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s scream of refusal pushes the switch of my desires!

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡­cumming! It¡¯s coming out! I¡¯m cummiiing!!!¡¹

    The hot jet runs up my body!

    My semen is released like a volcanic eruption!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    My Magma defiles Mana¡¯s sanctuary!!

    Hearing Mana¡¯s screams¡­I move my waist to push it up Mana¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s spreadiiing!¡­the hot stuff¡­is on my stomach¡­what should I do?¡­I¡¯ll get pregnant¡­I¡¯m getting pregnant¡­!!!¡¹

    Hearing Mana¡¯s voice¡­I continue my ejaculation¡­

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaah, aaaaah, aaaaa!¡¹

    Pushing my waist¡­my glans touches Mana¡¯s uterus¡­!

    From hole to hole¡­my semen injects directly¡­!

    Contrary to Mana¡¯s words, her body is opening to accept my sperm¡­!

    She¡¯s pushing her waist by herself!!!

    ¡¸Ahaaa¡­it¡¯s coming in¡­it¡¯s coming in¡­it¡¯s coming iiin¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaaaah!

    I poured it all in Mana until the last drop.

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    I relax my body and cover Mana¡¯s back.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana stopped the¡ºplay¡»

    ¡¸¡­Take off your penis. I want to embrace Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I pull out my penis.

    The syrupy sperm drips from Mana¡¯s crotch.

    I embrace Mana in front.

    Mana asks for kiss.

    While I kiss her softly¡­

    Mana inserts her tongue.,

    ¡¸¡­It felt really good¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m fine with Onii-chan¡­I want to be raped by Onii-chan forever¡­¡¹

    Saying that¡­she plays with my penis that¡¯s starting to wither.

    ¡¸¡­Uu¡¹

    From the stroke¡­the remaining semen from the glans comes out.

    ¡¸Ufu¡­what a waste¡¹

    Mana puts it in her forefinger then licks it up.

    ¡¸¡­Un. It¡¯s bitter and tasty¡­delicious!¡¹

    Mana smiled at me.

    ¡¸Hey¡­let¡¯s do this¡ºrape play¡»again¡­Mana loves this¡­I want to do this more¡­I want to do this all the time¡­!¡¹

    Mana sticks her body to me then licks my sweat.

    ¡¸I like being violated by Onii-chan powerfully¡­it¡¯s very good!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s arousal seems to have not subsided yet¡­

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­do you not want to do¡ºrape play¡»?¡¹

    She looks at my face anxiously.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I want to do it too¡¹

    I spoke honestly.

    ¡¸I also perhaps gotten crazy¡­I know that this is wrong but I want to do it again¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡ºbad¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸Mana and Onii-chan are having fun¡­this is a¡ºplay¡» That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine¡­!¡¹

    Mana whispers to me.

    ¡¸Make Mana more and more naughty¡­ Make me embarrassed¡­ I want to do indecent things¡­ Mana won¡¯t hide anything from Onii-chan anymore so Onii-chan should let out all his lewd feelings to Mana¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t show it all to Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­if I do that then I think Mana will hate me¡¹

    I think so.

    ¡¸No way¡­I won¡¯t ever come to hate you. Rather, I¡¯d be happy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­Mana actually feels embarrassed but I like being naked in front of Onii-chan. I feel my heart beating so fast when Onii-chan looks at Mana¡¯s everything¡­it makes me happy.

    That¡¯s why I will get my mind naked too¡¹

    Naked¡­mind

    ¡¸I won¡¯t hide anything from Onii-chan¡­Mana¡¯s lewd tendencies¡­the perverted and obscene places too¡­ Because, Onii-chan will be accepting all of Mana, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I will accept Mana¡¯s everything

    I swore.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Mana also wants Onii-chan to reveal his mind. It¡¯s okay¡­I won¡¯t hate you from that much¡­I will do anything lewd Onii-chan wants¡­!¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸Up until now¡­Onii-chan has always been taking care of Mana. But, it¡¯ll be different from now on¡­! Mana will open up Onii-chan¡¯s mind and will become a real¡ºsex slave¡»¡­only for Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    Mana hugs me tightly¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­I¡¹

    This is Yukino¡¯s seat.

    I kept staring here since the entrance ceremony¡­

    ¡­Yukino too.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching Yukino from the distance¡­ I hardly talked to her¡­I just thought of watching her from far away¡¹

    I open up to Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Then?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡­I¡¯ve been masturbating everyday at home while imagining Yukino. Also¡­I thought that Yukino and I will never get along¡­ I can¡¯t imagine a normal sex between normal lovers by all means¡­ I always imagined raping Yukino. I¡¯ve masturbated with those delusions¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸And yet¡­when I discovered that Yukino got a boyfriend¡­I wasn¡¯t able to endure the thought of that man taking away Yukino¡¯s virginity¡­that¡¯s why¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why?¡¹

    ¡¸I get on Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºrevenge¡»plan¡­and raped Yukino. I took her virginity¡­that was my first experience¡­!~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Mana pats my head kindly.

    ¡¸But¡­when I actually raped her¡­I understood that I¡¯ve just longed for Yukino¡¯s figure by gazing from afar¡­Actually, I never knew anything about Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸Still¡­I can¡¯t stop raping Yukino¡­I¡¯ve gotten even crazier I think¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I

    ¡¸Thinking about it now¡­I had sex with Nagisa then I was told that I saved her but¡­it was the opposite. After the sex, Nagisa said that she¡ºlikes¡»me¡­that smile saved me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­then after that, Misuzu¡­Katsuko-nee¡­Megu¡­and Mana. I met them one after one¡­every time I had sex¡­I was the one saved. I was saved by everyone¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s the first time I noticed that face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸All of us had a wound in our heart¡­we had something missing. We met Yoshi-kun¡­and when embraced by Yoshi-kun, it was cured one by one¡­it was filled up. It¡¯s not just us, Yoshi-kun¡¯s the same¡­ Having sex¡­loving each other¡­we heal each other¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Except only one¡­Yukino¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸Yukino only loves herself so sex isn¡¯t anything but something to satisfy her sexual desire¡­no matter how many times she has sex, love won¡¯t be born¡¹

    ¡­True

    ¡­I can¡¯t have a relationship with Yukino.

    At best, only sex friends¡­

    No, with her selfish nature¡­even sex friend won¡¯t last long¡­

    ¡¸No matter how many times have sex with Yukino¡­she won¡¯t be healed. Rather¡­both of you will only drown in sex¡­ But¡­that¡¯s only eating snacks when you¡¯re hungry¡­ No matter how much you eat, you won¡¯t be full¡­your hands won¡¯t stop eating snacks. It¡¯ll have no end¡­!¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I don¡¯t want you to have sex with Yukino anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yoshi-kun. Could you expose your naked heart not only to Mana but also me?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­sure¡¹

    I nodded.

    ¡¸Answer honestly¡­Yoshi-kun, do you want to rape me?¡¹

    In front of me¡­the naked Megu is standing.

    Her crotch still has my semen dripping from it¡­

    ¡¸I¡­I want to be raped by Yoshi-kun. I want to my hands and feet tied up and be violated forcefully¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸What about Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Even I want to. I want to rape Megu¡¯s body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu smiles!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s try¡ºrape play¡»too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t need to be right now¡­no, it¡¯s rape after all. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s sudden. If Yoshi-kun wants to do it then you can attack me anytime you want¡­ !¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­this is for Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡ºheart treatment¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºHeart treatment¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yoshi-kun has raped a woman like Yukino who¡¯s a ¡ºmud tutle¡»¡­and you¡¯ve gotten a bit crazy from that first experience¡¹

    ¡­¡ºMud turtle¡»?

    ¡­Yukino is?

    ¡¸Yukino just closes herself in the husk even when having sex. Even if you push or hit her, she¡¯s just like a¡ºmud turtle¡»that enters the shell and distress herself alone¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­Yukino-san¡¯s a¡ºmud tutle¡»¡¹

    Mana too¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Mana and I really love Yoshi-kun¡­I think we can heal you. That¡¯s why rape me. Let¡¯s have a lot of¡ºrape play¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Mana too! Mana loves doing¡ºrape play¡»with Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need Yukino-san anymore do you¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Both of them says so but.

    Is that really the case?

    Is Yukino beyond saving already?

    ¡­And

    Can this distorted me be¡ºcured¡»by the¡ºrape play¡»of the two?

    I don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 192 : Thirsty Throat

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yukino¡¯s no longer necessary in Yoshi-kun¡¯s life. That girl only makes Yoshi-kun suffer¡­¡¹

    Megu told me.

    Is that so?¡­As expected

    ¡¸Mana, will serve Onii-chan more and more¡­I¡¯ll become a woman who can satisfy you¡­! Therefore, you don¡¯t need Yukino-san anymore do you?¡­Right?!¡¹

    Mana rubs her cheeks on my chest¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡º¡­Yoshida-kun, Megumi, Mana-san¡­come back quickly¡­!¡»

    Suddenly¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice can be heard from the speakers¡­

    ¡­As expected, she¡¯s peeping.

    Then¡­she contacted us using the school broadcast from the monitor room¡­

    She¡¯s not broadcasting to the whole school¡­I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s possible to talk on each individual classroom¡­

    ¡­But

    What does it mean by¡ºCome back quickly¡»¡­?!

    ¡¸Could it be that Viola came to attack?! Or could it be the people from Shirasaka house¡­?!¡¹

    I shout at the hidden microphones somewhere in the classroom.

    I should be able to talk to Minaho-neesan in the monitoring room.

    Immediately after, Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice answers from the speaker.

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s not¡»

    ¡­Not?

    ¡º¡­Katsuko¡¯s saying that breakfast is ready¡­!¡»

    ¡­I

    I made a big fool of myself¡­!

    ¡¸B-Breakfast?¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­you guys are hungry now aren¡¯t you?¡»

    At the moment she say that¡­

    Someone¡¯s stomach groaned.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not me¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­it¡¯s Mana!¡¹

    Mana holds her stomach bashfully.

    ¡ºHurry up and come back¡­especially Megumi, you have morning practice don¡¯t you?¡­Go after taking a meal¡»

    ¡¸But¡­Minaho-neesan. It¡¯s hard to move when your stomach is filled¡­¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why come back soon and eat¡­be sure to digest it even a bit by the time you start your practice¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s harsh¡­

    I look at Megu.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back¡­Megu¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸I want to flirt with Yoshi-kun until the last minute though¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We can just do that later¡¹

    When I say that¡­Megu smiled.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right. My mornings with Yoshi-kun isn¡¯t today only¡¹

    ¡¸Then, once Megu-oneechan goes to practice, Mana will be sucking it off¡­!¡¹

    M-Mana¡­!

    ¡¸Mana hasn¡¯t drank from Onii-chan today¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you lick it a while ago?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not enough at all¡­Mana wants to drink a lot¡­ !¡¹

    Saying that¡­she puts her lips on my glans¡­

    She tries to suck out the remaining semen in my urethra¡­

    I pull my hips in panic¡­

    ¡¸Huh?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m good for now¡­it¡¯ll stand up again you know¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I see¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸Mana¡­leave some for me. I want to drink from Yoshi-kun too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­Megu-oneechan!¡¹

    Somehow¡­the two are getting along well¡­

    It feels like their lust has become amazing too¡­

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana takes my left hand and pulls it.

    ¡¸H-Hey¡­!¡¹

    Megu hugs me who toppled down unconsciously.

    ¡¸Geez, that¡¯s dangerous Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Megu holds my right hand.

    She holds it and tangles her arm.

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s go, Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Me too, I want to link arms with Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Coming out of the classroom¡­we go to the monitor room via the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m being sandwiched by Megu and Mana on both sides¡­

    We walked in the monitor room sticking close together¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uwa, the sun¡¯s dazzling, Onii-chan!¡¹

    The sun has risen quite a lot that the outside is completely bright.

    We walk naked in the bright corridor.

    Megu and Mana are pressing their breasts to my arms.

    ¡¸Hey, Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    Suddenly, Megu speak up¡­

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Megu grabs my hand and let me touch her ass.

    ¡¸Touch it¡­you love my butt don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take this hand to Mana¡¯s butt!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I walk the corridor while enjoying the feeling of the two beauties¡¯ ass.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Onii-chan¡¯s penis got a bit energetic again!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    You don¡¯t need to say that.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s true¡¹

    Megu too¡­You don¡¯t need to stare at it so much.

    Somehow¡­my penis got half-erect being observed while walking¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s shameful.

    ¡¸Huh¡­it went down¡¹

    Mana said disappointedly¡­

    Well of course it will¡­

    If two girls stare at it fixedly¡­

    In that sort of situation¡­we arrived at the stairs where we took off our clothes.

    ¡¸Here, hurry up and wear it¡¹

    I hurriedly slip my underwear and shorts through my legs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fie like this! I¡¯ll stay naked! I¡¯m completely fine even if I¡¯m like this¡­!¡¹

    Mana said with a laugh.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll get uneasy if you do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Onii-chan¡­does Mana being naked make your heart beat so fast?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it does! That¡¯s why wear clothes¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yees~!¡¹

    Mana takes her miniskirt.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m not wearing panties so it doesn¡¯t change that much. Onii-chan, you can flip Mana¡¯s skirt anytime¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I know so hurry up!¡¹

    When I shout at her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Huh¡­Megu, why are you still naked?

    ¡¸¡­dress me¡¹

    Megu gives me her underwear bashfully¡­

    I see¡­I have to dress her¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­here¡¹

    I took Megu¡¯s panty and put it on her.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This much¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Here, your bra¡¯s next¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Megu smiled happily.

    After managing to wear clothes¡­

    We go up the stairs and to the principal¡¯s office at once.

    ¡¸How do you enter here? Do we have to knock?¡¹

    Standing in front of the splendid principal¡¯s office door¡­Mana asks me¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s a surveillance camera so they¡¯ll know who¡¯s coming¡­¡¹

    Gacha! The lock automatically opens.

    ¡¸Look it¡¯s open¡¹

    I turned the doorknob and opened the door.

    ¡­Then.

    What¡¯s there is¡­

    Minaho-neesan.

    She¡¯s sitting dignified on the principal¡¯s desk¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at us with her usual cold eyes¡­

    ¡¸Megumi¡­wash your lower half in the shower room and change panties¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Minaho-san?¡¹

    ¡¸If you go like that¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s stuff will drip out during the practice won¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I like it that way. Yoshi-kun¡¯s warm stuff in my stomach while¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stops Megu¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸¡­Other girls will notice it. Girls have sharp intuition on that kind of thing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares if they notice! It¡¯s a proof of Yoshi-kun¡¯s love!¡¹

    Megu answered.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know that it won¡¯t be good for Yoshida-kun, do you?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words pierce Megu.

    ¡¸The school is a place to learn. Everyone knows that you¡¯re¡ºengaged¡»but¡­won¡¯t it be an annoyance to everyone if you smell like sex? They will hate a couple without delicacy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with that! As long as I have Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu resists Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re fine with that¡­what about Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun chose me. I want him to look only at me!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­So Megumi is fine with Yoshida-kun being isolated in the school?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­even if he¡¯s isolated then I¡¯ll be with Yoshi-kun forever!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed coldly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, do you not want Yoshida-kun to make friends?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If you want Yoshida-kun to have a fun school life then doesn¡¯t he need friends? Don¡¯t you want him to be a boy liked by everyone at school?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s true but¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­Megumi doesn¡¯t want other girls to take away Yoshida-kun right? That¡¯s why you just want to cage him for yourself¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you purposely want to make the girls around you smell the sex with Yoshida-kun. Then, you want to appeal that Yoshida-kun is Megumi¡¯s¡ºwoman¡», right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think so¡¹

    Megu admits it.

    ¡¸I understand what you feel¡­ But, our school is a co-ed. Even in the class, there¡¯s a boy¡¯s world and a girl¡¯s world. When you smell like sex and come to the morning¡­the girls in the club will spread it to the boys. Then won¡¯t Yoshida-kun be hated by the boys¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is!¡¹

    ¡¸Surely¡­Megumi doesn¡¯t think that Yoshida-kun doesn¡¯t need boys as friends too¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Even I think so. Yoshida-kun should have more boys as friends¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just boys¡­he also needs girl friends. Yoshida-kun isn¡¯t a maniac who will push down girls that enter his sight¡­trust him a bit more. Enclosing him is just overprotection¡­it¡¯ll only result to isolating Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Megu nods.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­it¡¯s better not to bring too much of a wild sex in the air! It would be meaningless if the people around you will turn to hate you¡­won¡¯t that make the students who were your allies turned to enemies¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right. I¡¯m very sorry, Minaho-san¡¹

    Megu¡¯s convinced from what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Then hurry up and go to the shower room. Mana-san, could you check if Megu has washed herself properly?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Mana looks at Minaho-neesan in surprise¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun will be having a meeting with me so Mana san should wash your hands too. You touched Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸The meeting will end right away so you can go to the lower room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Mana¡¯s going!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Un¡¹

    Opening the hidden door¡­Megu and Mana goes down to the¡ºMonitor room¡»¡­

    Minaho-neesan closed the hidden door, and¡­

    ¡¸¡­Both of them have their ¡ºdependence¡»to you turned to something unthinkable¡¹

    ¡­¡ºDependence¡»to me?!

    ¡¸Yes¡­both of them were trying to serve you but people are looking at things as their own convenience. Actually, it has turned to a state where you are supporting the two of them hard¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­don¡¯t you think it¡¯s troublesome? It¡¯s hard to be dealing with each girls who has become very emotional beyond reason directly?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me.

    ¡¸No¡­But, but of them are my¡ºwomen¡»¡­should I respond to them seriously whatever happens?¡­I have that duty and responsibility after al¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­so there¡¯s the consciousness that it¡¯s¡ºtroublesome¡»right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­there are times I think of that. Sometimes¡­¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸That awkward honesty is a good point of yours so I like it but¡­ But if this continues, I¡¯m worried that the burden you put on your heart might be too much and make you collapse¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­?

    ¡¸You¡¯ve heard it from Nei haven¡¯t you? That girl is¡ºheavier¡»than Megumi and Mana-san¡­ If you confront it directly¡­Yoshida-kun will be squashed!¡¹

    Un¡­to be honest.

    Even now, I don¡¯t know what kind of face I should show her.

    I¡¯m really thankful to Minaho-neesan for making a time for cushioning like this¡­

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t carry everything at once¡­do what you can at the time you can¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸No matter how capable a person is¡­they only have one body, two hands and the flow of time is finite¡­ You should know what you can do at the time. Still¡­it¡¯s better to do one thing than do nothing. Everything is an accumulation of trivial things¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Accumulation?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­the thing a human can do alone is accumulated. Nobody has the power to solve a problem instantly. Of course¡­those capable has a higher speed of accumulating it¡­ But if you take your time, anyone can accumulate the same things don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m a stupid and I don¡¯t have the skills.

    And yet¡­I can take time to build it up.

    ¡¸Your attitude towards women¡­you never let their words wash away, you don¡¯t ignore nor pretend to listen¡­facing anything with a naively honest face is something wonderful I think. You are steadily accumulating each of the girls¡­you repeatedly pile up a plus in their heart. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to be in a hurry¡­you can take it slowly

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Am I doing it properly? Am I really accumulating?

    Minaho-neesan smiles kindly.

    ¡¸Yes¡­thanks to you, everyone¡¯s saved. Everyone¡¯s moving to a plus¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡­I think that I¡¯m the one being saved by everyone. Everyone¡¯s saving my broken heart¡­I think that I¡¯m being taken care by everyone much more¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­know that there¡¯s no perfect person in this world¡­!

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Everyone has a place they lack in their heart. There¡¯s no one who has everything in order. Living means being wounded¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Wound?

    ¡¸As long as a human lives¡­as long as they live with other people¡­they will hit someone. Just like how stones collide with each other from the flow of the water¡­ Both stones will crack and be damaged. Of course¡­humans have the ability to heal themselves but before their previous wound gets cured, they often receive the next wound. Even if it gets cured, a huge scar will still remain and sometimes, it¡¯ll shed blood again¡­ All humans have no choice but to live with that scar¡­!¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s wounded¡­

    ¡¸Sometimes¡­a fellow wounded will cuddle and heal up each other. Our relationship is that kind of thing¡­we need each other so that¡¯s why we¡¯re together. That¡¯s why don¡¯t think of¡ºI feel sorry being saved¡»or that¡ºI¡¯m just a bother¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    I¡­I don¡¯t regret dragging you in my¡ºrevenge¡» I will never regret it¡­ Because, thanks to that, we were able to get to know you¡­ You became my precious¡ºlittle brother¡»¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    This person has always kept her distance as the¡ºelder sister¡»

    I can¡¯t enter the distance where we can embrace each other.

    She¡¯s not asking for a physical contact beyond what¡¯s asked¡­

    She¡¯s really my¡ºelder sister¡»

    She¡¯s trying to become my¡ºelder sister¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m confident. If I can redo my life to the point where I met you¡­as expected I¡¯ll get you involved again. I think you should rape Yukino. Even if I start over a hundred times, I will do it a hundred times as well¡­ That¡¯s why I have no regrets¡¹

    I¡­

    I imagine the same thing.

    If I can go back in time¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same. I think that I will violate Yukino again. I don¡¯t think I will chose a different life¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­I also imagined the continuation.

    ¡¸Even Nagisa¡­I will still embrace her. Misuzu¡­Katsuko-nee¡­Megu¡­and Mana would be the same¡­ The details might become different but no matter how many times I start over¡­I think I¡¯ll do the same. I¡­as expected, will take them! I¡¯ll make them my¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    I feel like something was cut inside me.

    Oh¡­so this is a straight road.

    There¡¯s no regret¡­

    I have no choice but to race this way¡­

    ¡¸¡­Your hesitation has disappeared?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked.

    ¡¸Yes¡­thank you, Nee-san!¡¹

    As a result¡­even if I die.

    Even if I get caught by the police and get sent to a miserable lifetime.

    I won¡¯t regret¡­

    This is my own life.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re better now¡¹

    It seems that I made Minaho-neesan worried.

    ¡¸Nei¡¯s case has shown a bad symptoms to Megumi and Mana so I¡¯m worried that you were also influenced badly too¡¹

    Megu and Mana¡­bad symptoms?

    ¡¸Let me go back to our talk earlier but¡­forget what Mana and Megumi said about Yukino. That was half-right only¡¹

    ¡­Half-right?

    ¡¸Let me tell you beforehand¡­no matter how much you have sex with Megumi and Mana¡­your trauma with Yukino won¡¯t be resolved¡¹

    ¡­Eh!?

    ¡¸Do you know the word¡ºCompensation behavior¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a psychology term¡­for example, a couple who can¡¯t have children will love dogs instead of children¡­that¡¯s¡ºcompensation behavior¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    ¡¸If they really love dogs then there¡¯s no problem but¡­if they only use the dog as a replacement to a child¡­in the end, the¡ºdog¡»and¡ºchild¡»are different. A distortion will occur somewhere. Depending on the person, that distortion may cause extreme behavior¡­for example, the house becomes filled with dogs¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you divert your emotions you have towards Yukino with sex with Megumi and Mana¡­that¡¯s just a¡ºcompensation behavior¡» In the end, a distortion appears and your sex will become more extreme¡­and you¡¯ll shift to a much more perverted sex, won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­The¡ºnaked stroll¡»and the¡ºrape play¡»?

    No, Mana was the one who asked for the¡ºrape play¡»though¡­

    Megu said that she wants to do it too¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay for now but¡­there¡¯s a possibility of it getting into something even more perverted, right? Yoshida-kun, do you want that?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you like that then there¡¯s no need to stop but¡­if it¡¯s something caused by the trauma with Yukino¡­then if your perverted sex accelerates with Megu and Mana, your brakes won¡¯t work anymore¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi and Mana-san isn¡¯t Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸A couple without children keeps on buying dogs¡­love those dogs¡­but the dogs aren¡¯t children so the hunger of their heart won¡¯t be sated¡­rather, it¡¯ll turn severe¡­the numbers of the dogs will increase and lastly, the house will be filled with dogs, do you understand the theory?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸If you try to eliminate the trauma from sex with Yukino using other girls¡­but those girls aren¡¯t Yukino-san so your sex will become more perverted¡­and you know what¡¯s ahead of that don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The perversion won¡¯t stop.

    The thirst won¡¯t be sated and you¡¯ll just keep drinking water¡­

    In the end¡­you¡¯ll burst.

    ¡¸In the end¡­your trauma with Yukino-san can¡¯t be released unless you face Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s the only one who can release it.

    ¡¸However¡­Megumi has misunderstood the conflict within you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misunderstood?¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi has an inferiority complex towards Yukino-san right? Then, she felt jealous when she saw Yukino having sex with you. Fired by the emotions of inferiority complex and jealousy¡­she wanted to have a violent sex with you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    There¡¯s no mistake from that flow.

    ¡¸Megumi has a strong surge inside her¡­and has identified your trauma from Yukino. Unconsciously¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­she thinks that your trauma from Yukino will be resolved if you do a much more intense sex with herself. What¡¯s actually solved is Megumi¡¯s inferiority complex and jealousy. But¡­she thought that she¡¯s satisfied so she also thinks that Yoshida-kun¡¯s trauma is also released¡­!¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is?

    ¡¸Bringing Mana-san together was also a mistake¡­ I thought that it would be good for Mana-san¡¯s mental stability for the two of them to be together but it¡¯s nearing the limit. Mana-san starts to rely on Megumi and you and she synchronizes with Megumi¡¯s opinion¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­it¡¯s good that Mana and Megumi are getting along¡­

    She¡¯s been sympathizing with Megu¡¯s feelings too much¡­

    She¡¯s convinced that she has¡ºthe same feeling¡»¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I will try to separate the two after this. I¡¯ll have Nei take care of Mana. I think she should divert her head filled with herself to another child¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is really everyone¡¯s elder sister.

    She observes everyone¡¯s state and tries to lead them to a good direction.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­let¡¯s go back to Megumi¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸I feel sorry but I¡¯ll have Yoshida-kun follow her up for a while. I think she¡¯s a troublesome girl but¡­I have no choice but to leave her to you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­she¡¯s not trouble at all¡­ !¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸Megumi will also be in a trouble from today on¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Everyone in the school knows that Megumi is a distant relative of Shirasaka house¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    By spreading Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s news¡­it¡¯s not just Yukino who¡¯ll be denounced in the school¡­!~

    Everyone knows that Megu is Yukino¡¯s relative.

    It¡¯s possible that Megu will also be receive bashing¡­!

    ¡­Why did I notice it?

    This is important!

    ¡¸That¡¯s also one of the causes of Megumi¡¯s unstable mental condition¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    I see¡­

    That¡¯s why Megu¡­

    I never knew it¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Yoshida-kun, try to stay by Megumi¡¯s side as much as possible¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 193 : The two sides of Heart

    ¡¸Anyway¡­send her to the track and field clubrom. I don¡¯t think you can keep company during the practice but¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll protect Megu.¡¹

    I swore, to my own heart.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s heart is conflicted right now I think¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Conflicted/¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke is Megumi¡¯s father. That girl is trying to kill her father together with us. Of course¡­Megumi feels hatred towards Shirasaka¡­that¡¯s why she loses control of her emotions¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸He has been the existence that made her suffer since childhood¡­the dark emotions accumulated inside are bursting out in a dash¡­that¡¯s why she¡¯s strangely emotional¡­there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll be able to hold that back you know?¡¹

    ¡­True

    Megu who should be patient and quiet¡­feels strange.

    ¡¸Then¡­Yukino¡¯s existence is accelerating the conflict in Megumi¡¯s heart further¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s existence?

    ¡¸Yukino-san is the symbol of hatred for Megumi¡­¡¹

    ¡­Symbol of hatred?

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke and Shirasaka house now. Over the years, the existence that made Megumi suffer all this time is now collapsing. The father who killed her mother¡­through Yamamine house, Megumi has always been oppressed by Shirasaka family. And¡­Yukino is the symbol of both¡¹

    ¡­For Megu¡­Yukino is.

    ¡¸The daughter loved by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­Yamamine house¡¯s unable to go up against Shirasaka family, and the one who has been bullying Megumi has always been Yukino-san, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹

    Favored by the head of Shirasaka¡­Yukino reigned like a princess.

    Forbidding Megu to wear fine clothes¡­made her quit club¡­didn¡¯t allow to let her go to the first high school she aspired to¡­was Yukino.

    Yamamine house has always been submissive to Shirasaka house all this time but¡­

    For Megu¡­Yukino is the symbol of Shirasaka house¡¯s tyranny¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, inside Megumi¡¯s heart¡­ she wishes for Yukino to disappear along with Shirasaka Sousuke and the Shirasaka family¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be¡­no way, she¡¯s going to kill Yukino?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She shouldn¡¯t have thought that far. Megumi¡¯s a normal girl. She just want Yukino-san to receive a penalty and have her go somewhere far away. On a very far place where they will never meet again¡¹

    ¡­She won¡¯t go as far as killing her then.

    But still¡­she wants to retaliate to Yukino too¡­

    ¡­and have them never meet again.

    I understand Megu¡¯s feelings¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­when she was watching the video of you and Yukino-san having sex¡­she was unable to allow it by all means¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not that intimate though¡¹

    Rather¡­we were just yelling, cursing each other while having sex.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi can see it as such¡¹

    ¡­ Is that so?

    True¡­Megu said that but.

    ¡¸Also¡­Mana-san too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana too?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­she has abandoned Shirasaka family you know? She threw her own past and identity and jumped to Yoshida-kun¡¯s chest. That¡¯s why, she doesn¡¯t want to see Yoshida-kun and Yukino-san getting along¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino for the current Mana.

    She¡¯s the symbol of the¡ºpast¡»she threw away¡­

    Yukino still calls Mana¡ºMaika¡»¡­

    She thinks of her as her sister and a person under her control.

    Yukino¡­she¡¯s the¡ºSister¡»who made a fool out of her¡­

    ¡¸Mana-san also wants Yukino to go away somewhere. She wants her to disappear. That¡¯s why¡­she¡¯s that harsh with Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    She calmly makes her faint with the stun gun¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve made the two join up¡­so they unconsciously pull Yoshida-kun from Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    Both of them don¡¯t want Yukino to stay here.

    Their reason is personal but their purpose is matching¡­

    Both of them want to eliminate Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­from the sense of antagonism with Yukino-san¡­or the anxiety¡­there¡¯s a tendency to lean towards much more excessive and stimulating sex¡¹

    ¡­Anxiety?

    ¡¸They¡¯re worried because Yoshida-kun might be taken away by Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I¡¯m not¡¹

    If it¡¯s Yukino¡­or Megu and Mana¡­

    Then Megu and Mana are much more important.

    Both of them are my¡ºwomen¡»

    I have the duty and responsibility to protect them.

    ¡¸Both of them aren¡¯t confident with themselves so they¡¯re like that¡¹

    ¡­Confident?

    ¡¸Their inferiority complex towards Yukino-san¡­Megumi and Mana-san thinks that Yukino-san has much more charm as a woman¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Megu and Mana are attractive enough. Even I told them over and over again¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­That¡¯s how it has always been¡­¡¹

    ¡­Always been?

    ¡¸Both of them has seen Yukino-san been pampered and made to wear beautiful clothes in Shirasaka house for years you know? Those girl has been looking up at Yukino-san and¡­Yukino-san looks down on them. That has accumulated for a very long time¡­it¡¯s not easy to overturn the hierarchical relationship between the two and Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    I don¡¯t know interpersonal relationships like family though.

    I know that both of them have an inferiority complex towards Yukino,

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­those two are escaping through sex. They drown in sex¡¹

    ¡­They escape through sex.

    ¡¸Sex with the person you love is a wonder drug that¡¯s most effective on an unstable minds. If you have sex then the insecurity in the heart is released. Especially¡­Yoshida-kun has the power to make girls feel relieved. Both of them are escaping through sex with Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡¸Remember this¡­sex is amazing but it¡¯s also dangerous as there¡¯s a possibility of getting addicted¡¹

    ¡­Sex addiction

    ¡¸Similar to Alcoholism and Nicotine addiction¡­there¡¯s a disease called sexual addiction too. How do they call it now¡­oh right¡ºSexual dependency¡»was it?¡¹

    ¡­Dependency

    ¡¸In case of the two¡­the¡ºYoshida-kun dependency¡»is much stronger than¡ºsexual dependency¡» Their minds have already set to never have sex with anyone but you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Minds?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a speech where they have a ¡ºA body that can¡¯t have sex¡»with anyone but that person right? But those girls just learned about sex and their body isn¡¯t that developed yet¡­ That¡¯s why they make it so that they¡¯re no good unless it¡¯s not Yoshida-kun, instead of falling into the worst situation where they¡ºwill have sex with anyone¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no choice for them¡­they haven¡¯t opened up to any other men but you. There¡¯s no one but you¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­apart from Mana who was in the enemy side until the day before yesterday, Megu has Minaho-neesan, right?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Megu has Minaho-neesan who she trusts sincerely.

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t have a penis you know? The sedation with Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex is really amazing. You should have confidence in your ability already¡¹

    Even if you say that¡­

    There¡¯s no way I have confidence in my own sex¡­

    I was just a virgin until quite recently.

    ¡¸Your sex can even heal the anxiety in Yukino-san¡¯s heart who doesn¡¯t even love you at all¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸Really¡­when you embrace a woman, you make them feel relieved. You have that power. Therefore¡­she wants to monopolize you. The scramble for Yoshida-kun has begun¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸Megumi and Mana-san¡­also don¡¯t want you to be taken away by Yukino-san. Also, both of them are¡ºsexually dependent¡»only to you. On top of that¡­both of them are convinced that they lose to Yukino-san when it comes to charm¡­¡¹

    The three elements overlap¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­their trend in sex will get even more excessive. They feel like you¡¯re going away unless they have a much more stimulating sex¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸True¡­it feels like they¡¯ve gone too far¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºNaked stroll¡»and the¡ºrape play¡»¡­

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a play then that¡¯s fine but¡­Megumi wanted to have sex during classes, didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has heard it all.

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­I was surprised from that. The very decent Megu said something like that¡­ !¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you do know that Megumi isn¡¯t a sex crazed slut, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course¡¹

    Minaho-neesan leaked a sigh.

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried that you might be taken to do that. That girl¡¯s desperate. ¡°He might be taken by someone¡± she thinks¡­especially Yukino-san¡¹

    I see¡­it doesn¡¯t mean that she wants to have sex by all means¡­

    She just wants to hold me by doing that¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit of a problem don¡¯t you think? ¡ºAddiction¡»and¡ºlove¡»are different¡­ You do know that this is a bad situation don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Megu has to face the students in the school knowing she¡¯s a Shiraska. Her dependence towards you will increase rather¡¹

    Un¡­in the school, Megu can only rely on me¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­be careful and moderate on taking care of her¡¹

    ¡¸In short¡­I¡¯ll support Megu on the back but if she asked for excessive sex, I don¡¯t have to respond?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­if Megumi can¡¯t really bear it hen love her normally. Normal sex will be enough¡­your sex has enough power to soothe Megumi¡­believe in yourself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll look at Megumi¡¯s eyes and embrace her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­she¡¯s my Megu. I¡¯ll take care of her. Ah¡­Mana to¡¹

    Un¡­Mana too.

    I have to be careful¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you do something like¡ºrape play¡»¡­But, strongly insist that it¡¯s just a¡ºplay¡»in the end. Before and after the¡ºrape play¡»¡­you have to embrace and kiss your partner closely. With a smile too. Tell them¡ºIt felt really good, thank you¡»and smile to your partner Try to finish the sex in a bright mood¡­if you do, even with¡ºrape play¡»they won¡¯t develop an even more extreme sex. On the contrary, when the dark feeling remains¡­it¡¯ll settle in the heart of the girl and it¡¯ll increase and grow to a much more extreme and gruesome sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Whatever sex it will be¡­I have to make it fun and bright.

    Consideration is important.

    I shouldn¡¯t have sex that leaves frustration in their heart.

    ¡¸I can leave the two to you?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Thank you for your advice Minaho-neesan¡¹

    I bow and say thanks.

    ¡¸Now then¡­the main subject has just begun¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­Main subject?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡­What is she planning up?

    ¡¸Today is a weekday so normally you have classes until the sixth lesson, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­we have the matter with Shirasaka house and Cesario VIola so if possible¡­I¡¯d like to end the classes by lunch¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Does this mean ?!

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll use Yukino-san to make a fuss¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes shine suspiciously.

    ¡¸Of course¡­this is a part of my¡ºrevenge¡»¡¹

    In short¡­I have to participate in it.

    ¡¸¡­What should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll explain the details later¡­we¡¯re in the process right now¡¹

    Anyway¡­she¡¯s planning something that involves Yukino.

    ¡¸However¡­depending on the outcome of the event¡­I think you will have to decide¡ºwhat will you do to Yukino in the end¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸With that said¡­please think about it starting now¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already made an answer¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸From our sex earlier¡­Yukino has said that it will be our last. Yukino doesn¡¯t want to do it with me anymore so I will give up on Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    If this continues¡­it¡¯ll be a bad influence to Megu and Mana¡­

    I have no choice but to give up on Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­if I continue to have sex with Yukino¡­you said that Megu will be crazy in sex¡­ There¡¯s no emotion that¡¯s between Yukino and me¡­¡¹

    If it¡¯s just a relationship to enjoy sex¡­then either one of us will collapse soon.

    ¡­We don¡¯t love each other after all

    ¡¸Do you really believe that?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked.

    ¡¸Eh¡­but, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about it with just your head!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me with a smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t think with just my head?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you¡¯re a bit top-heavy for now. It¡¯s not good for Megumi to be instigated that way¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Humans are creatures emotions¡­if you try to find a clear solution with reason alone, you¡¯ll fail horribly¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks outside the window¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­from time to time¡­I go to places where it hurts me before on purpose¡­ The room where I was raped by Shirasaka Sousuke for the first time¡­the room where Naomi died. I can confirm the state of my heart when I go to that place¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸Now I don¡¯t feel anything on the room where I was first raped. The only feeling I get was¡ºOh, it was this room wasn¡¯t it?¡» Then¡­I now know that the the¡ºscars¡»from when I was raped and lost my virginity have already healed up. The¡ºscar¡»still remains¡­but I know that I¡¯m fine now¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸But¡­standing on the room where Naomi died¡­the tears still doesn¡¯t stop. Then, I know¡­there¡¯s still a big wound in me from the fact that Naomi died. It hasn¡¯t changed since that time. The sorrow, anger, hatred¡­I¡¯ve reconfirmed it from that time¡­

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸Spirit is a litmus paper. There are a lot of things where you don¡¯t know the real one unless you stand there¡¹

    Therefore¡­you stand there and confirm.

    ¡¸Humans are weak¡­so they often fool themselves. With words¡­logic. ¡ºThis is **** so ***** I have to¡», or¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped¡» And they don¡¯t understand their real thought therefore you need to measure at the moment you face the painful reality¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­Face Yukino-san once more. I¡¯ll make the location and the opportunity. Then, make the judgement once again¡­Is Yukino-san a necessary existence or an unnecessary existence for you?

    Yukino¡­for me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t use logic but judge with your heart, body and emotion.. Okay?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words stick to my heart¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    From the principal¡¯s office, I go down the monitor room.

    Then¡­Suddenly, Nei-san jumped to me.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chaaaaaaan!!¡¹

    I¡¯m being hugged?!

    ¡­Mugyuuu!

    Her abundant breasts are pressed against my face???!

    ¡¸Yo-chaaaan! Yo-chaaaan! Yo-chaaaan!¡¹

    ¡­It hurts!

    I-It¡¯s soft¡­it¡¯s like heaven but¡­

    If this continues, I¡¯ll suffocate!

    ¡¸¡­Can¡¯t breathe!¡¹

    I raise my face from Nei-san¡¯s chest desperately and breathe.

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­what¡¯s with this sudden hug?¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s embracing me.

    ¡¸Hm¡­Sensei told me¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸Un¡­Yo-chan seems to be downhearted so give him a bear hug¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡¸Am I that downhearted?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­totally¡¹ That¡¯s why¡¹

    Nei-san hugs me strongly again.

    ¡¸Onee-chan will be hugging you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mugyuu!

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­too much force¡­it hurts¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ehe, sorry~!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s completely back to her usual condition.

    No¡­there¡¯s a deep sorrow asleep in the feigned brightness.

    ¡¸¡­Really, it is as Sensei says¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºWorry about Yo-chan more than worry about yourself¡»she said¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan

    She¡¯s really our eldest sister.

    She¡¯s been taking care of us¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­it really is. When I worry about myself¡­I can¡¯t do anything but sigh but¡­if I worry about Yo-chan, then I thought there¡¯s something I can do¡­so I get energetic¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m glad that Nei-san¡¯s smiling like that¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll smile for Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to smile for me¡­I just want you enjoy being with me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Enjoy?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m having fun when I¡¯m with Nei-san. I love Nei-san after all¡¹

    What I learned from these past hours¡­is to live satisfied.

    I have to tell in¡ºwords¡»what I think about my women.

    That makes them relieved.

    So it won¡¯t turn gloomy¡­you have to be bright¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san, you¡¯re really beautiful¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan?¡­What are you saying suddenly?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m really happy that I¡¯ve got a beautiful sister like Nei-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san¡¯s already my Onee-san okay¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes turned moist.

    ¡¸Un¡­thank yo¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    This time¡­it¡¯s my turn to hug Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­I love you Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll never let you be alone anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Yo-chan! Yo-chaaaan!¡¹

    I stroke Nei-san¡¯s blonde hair while hugging her closely.

    In my arms is a sister two years older than me.

    ¡¸As expected¡­we¡¯re no match against Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Margo-san said as she continues to look at the monitor.

    ¡¸It almost took me an hour to calm Nei in the shower room and yet Yoshida-kun didn¡¯t even take a minute¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Nei-san likes Margo-san too. That¡¯s why she just wanted to be pampered by Margo-san for an hour¡¹

    When I say that, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Oya oya¡­was Yoshida-kun a child that says that kind of things?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just saying what I really think. At that time, what Nei-san needed was Margo-san who can calm down Nei-san¡¯s heart. Margo-san is Nei-san¡¯s elder sister after all¡­¡¹

    Un¡­right.

    ¡¸The elder sister has her role and the little brother has his role. I¡¯m really grateful to Margo-san who¡¯s always taking care of us as an elder sister. Therefore, I will also fulfil my role. We¡¯re a¡ºfamily¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s deeply moved from what I said¡­!

    ¡¸Mau-chan! Yo-chan said that we¡¯re his¡ºfamily¡»¡­he said¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    But¡­Margo-san.

    ¡¸Please think of me as the elder sister living on the neighboring house okay¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad about what you said but right now, I must not be healed by you. We¡¯re in a middle of a combat so it would be a problem if my intuition becomes dull¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m the one who should be sorry but¡­I don¡¯t want to forget the sensation. When my mind calms down then I may overlook something important¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s really a person harsh to herself¡­

    ¡­No, that¡¯s not it.

    Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan has been taking care of us¡­and the atmosphere has turned calm so we forgot about it¡­

    Our current situation is really severe.

    We can¡¯t be crushed by the anxiety, but¡­

    We can¡¯t get rid of the tension¡­

    Therefore, Margo-san¡­tries to keep a tough look as much as possible¡­

    That is Margo-san¡¯s¡ºrole¡»as the¡ºfamily member¡»of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Ah¡­speaking of which, where are the others?¡¹

    There¡¯s only Margo-san and Nei-san in the monitoring room¡­

    ¡¸Oh, Katsun is in the kitchen. Megu-chan and Mana-chan are in the shower room¡¹

    Nei-san answered

    ¡¸¡­What about Yukino?¡¹

    I asked in worry.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s in the confinement room¡¹

    Margo-san presses the keyboard.

    One of the monitor shows an image of Yukino trapped in a small room.

    Yukino¡¯s wearing only a white blouse hanging her head.

    ¡¸We had this room?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, just in case. It¡¯s our first time using it but¡­that only has two tatami mat space. The floor to ceiling is only 180cm¡¹

    It¡¯s really a small room.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want to use it that much¡­it¡¯s mentally harsh to be confined in that room¡¹

    True¡­it looks like you¡¯ll be turned claustrophobic.

    Or rather¡­Yukino¡¯s limped it looks bad.

    ¡¸But, it can¡¯t be helped¡­Minaho-san said that it would be better to isolate Yukino-san and Megumi-san¡­¡¹

    I see¡­so Yukino and Megu and Mana won¡¯t meet each other¡­

    Minaho-neesan has confined Yukino ahead of time.

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­can I leave Mana to you?¡¹

    Un¡­just as Minaho-neesan says¡­

    Mana should be separated from Megu and Nei-san should take care of him.

    ¡¸Un¡­I know. Sensei already told me¡¹

    As expected of Minaho-neesan, she¡¯s already moving.

    ¡¸I also prefer it that way. When I take care of someone, I get distracted¡­¡¹

    Nei-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s remove this vid before the two comes back from the shower¡¹

    Saying that¡­Margo-san turned the video in Yukino¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Minaho and I will be watching over with this small monitor here. Therefore¡­Yoshida-kun doesn¡¯t need to worry about Yukino-san¡¹

    Margo-san told me¡­

 Chapter 194 : Like hell thatâ€™s a Relative?!

    Huh¡­speaking of which¡­?

    ¡­Where¡¯s Michi?

    I looked around¡­

    ¡¸Who are you looking for?¡¹

    Nei-san asked.

    ¡¸No, you see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Kudou-san then she brought breakfast to her father¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes from the kitchen holding a tray.

    There¡¯s a lot of rice balls in the tray.

    ¡¸They were on watch overnight¡­so we gave them breakfast at least¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts down the tray on the table.

    ¡¸The three cases last night were dealt with Kudou-san¡¯s father¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Three cases? Is it Cesario Viola?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s expression darkens.

    ¡¸There¡¯s one that looks like Viola¡¯s scout. The other two were hired by Shirasaka family. In those three cases, Kudou-san¡¯s father had a separate force take them down and bring them somewhere¡¹

    ¡¸Separate force?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve confirmed it, there are two other groups aside from Kudou-san¡¯s father. While Kudou-san¡¯s father does the fancy fire show to attract the enemy¡¯s eyes¡­the two other groups handle them silently¡¹

    I see¡­Kudou-papa did say that there are men we still don¡¯t know yet.

    The¡ºguard division¡»has quite a number of people.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­the first rice balls I made were all for Kudou-san¡¯s father. Kudou-san has brought them miso soup as well¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I could¡¯ve helped out bringing those¡­¡¹

    It would be hard for that small body to carry that much alone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­she used a cart. Also¡¹

    ¡­Also?

    ¡¸That girl is a bit frustrated¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸Frustrated¡­?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸She has been watching your sex with Yukino-san¡­Megumi-chan and Mana-chan too in the monitor here so she was made to think of various things¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I thought that it¡¯s being monitored anyway¡­

    But¡­

    The third year middle school girl¡­thinking that she watched a slightly perverted sex¡­

    ¡­Umumumu

    ¡¸She said that she¡¯ll eat breakfast with her father¡­well, I think it¡¯s a good breather for Kudou-san so¡­isn¡¯t that fine?¡¹

    Margo-san said then hits the key for the surveillance cameras.

    Kudou-papa stops the van on the road above the baseball club ground.

    Ah¡­everyone¡¯s eating rice balls.

    I see Michi sitting beside her father.

    ¡¸Well, Yoshida-kun, follow it up later¡­she¡¯s under Misuzu-san so she¡¯s our ally but she¡¯s not a complete relative of us. I think she¡¯s been pressured mentally by being constantly with us¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Yes, got it¡¹

    Then¡­Megu and Mana comes out of the shower room.

    ¡¸Ehehe, in the end, I also took a shower¡¹

    Mana comes to me with her wet hair.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­I changed shampoo¡¹

    I smell her fragrant wet hair.

    It smells floral.

    ¡¸Un¡­I think it¡¯s good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Mana clings to me

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, me too¡¹

    I face Megu.

    I embrace the two girls¡­

    Physical contact is important.

    Then¡­I have to apply the brake here.

    I let go of my body before it shifts to sexual impulse.

    ¡¸Now then¡­let¡¯s eat¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s hungry too¡¹

    Both of them are smiling

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to bake bread soon but I have no time to prepare it now. So that¡¯s why it¡¯s rice balls. Sorry¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me

    ¡¸All of the food Katsuko-nee makes are all delicious. Thanks as always¡­Katsuko-nee¡­also¡¹

    I speak up my feelings.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re very beautiful today¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turned red.

    ¡¸T-Thank you¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re telling that only to Katsun¡­so sly!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Nei-san¡¯s very beautiful too¡­I love you!¡¹

    Nei-san jumps to my chest!

    ¡¸Yo-chaaaaaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes¡­Nei-san¡¹

    I pat Nei-san¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Megu and Mana too¡­both of you are very cute¡¹

    I talk to the girls who come out of the shower room.

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ehehe¡¹

    The two turned shy.

    Margo-san¡­well, I can¡¯t tell her that.

    Her mood will be shaved off.

    Then¡­Minaho-neesan comes from the stairs.

    ¡¸My, you haven¡¯t started eating yet?¡¹

    I look up at Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸We were waiting for Minaho-neesan¡­our beautiful and gentle eldest sister¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to tell me that far¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s what I really think. I love you¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled gently¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We sat on the table and begin to eat rice ball, miso soup and fried eggs as breakfast.

    Margo-san¡¯s the only one who sits on the surveillance monitor without eating.

    It seems that she¡¯s going to switch with Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san are sticking to my sides.

    They seem to be taking care so that Megu and Mana don¡¯t stick on me that much.

    Then, both of them are actively talking to Megu and Mana.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san are happily talking to them so that they won¡¯t feel insecure and head their sexual dependency towards me.

    Minaho-neesan has given the two of them that instruction I guess.

    Minaho-neesan herself is checking the real time television broadcast on a spare monitor.

    Then¡­the morning news has begun¡­

    All of the stations are having news only about Shirasaka Sousuke.

    From his upbringing¡­interview with acquaintances¡­comments from the self-proclaimed¡ºinformed source¡»

    From the suspected rape in Australia to the entertainment world scandal and even Naomi-san¡¯s abduction, rape and suspected murder.

    ¡¸As expected¡­Shirasaka family is picking up with the news this morning¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸Well¡­if they¡¯re the only news station that doesn¡¯t report about it, it can be said as cover-up. It¡¯ll be said that Shirasaka house¡¯s television station is misappropriating¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a laugh.

    The other stations are also having a news story about the press conference of Shirasaka Moritsugu, the head of Shirasaka family.

    ¡ºWell, Shirasaka Moritsugu-san has created a reshuffle in baseball and aroused extreme opinions around the world but¡­this scandal would be fatal for them won¡¯t it?¡»

    The commentator¡¯s lawyer speaks up.

    The other guest¡­is Kaionji-san who was the journalist from yesterday¡¯s press conference is moving according to Minaho-neesan¡¯s scenario.

    ¡ºMr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s idea of dispelling the suspicion with such an intimidating press conference is shallow or rather¡­why did he even appear in the press conference?¡»

    Hearing the host¡¯s question, Kaionji-san¡­

    ¡ºWell¡­Sakamori-san has always liked performance¡»

    ¡ºThis time it was a major failure¡­!¡»

    ¡ºNo¡­that¡¯s just a guess in the end. If ever Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s suspicion of murder didn¡¯t come up, the chance of Shirasaka family sealing this incident in the darkness is really big. In the first place, the current Shirasaka house owns a big newspaper company, television station, their influence in the media is abnormal. I think everyone has noticed that the news organization of Shirasaka family is trying to make this trivial and try not to inform the people. Even though they disclose news on people who don¡¯t like their privacy revealed¡­I think that the Shirasaka family had the attitude of severely condemning the crime suspicions on their family¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka house¡­is starting to become the people¡¯s enemy¡­logically and emotionally.

    Megu and Mana are looking in that with a gloomy face.

    Both of them grew up affliated to Shirasaka house.

    They¡¯re thinking of a lot of things.

    Megu has been suffering as the relative of Shirasaka family all this time.

    As a member of Shirasaka family¡­Mana has lived as a lady¡­

    Thinking of their standpoint in Shirasaka family¡­it¡¯s completely different¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    Mana speaks up.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house is reflected on the television screen.

    ¡ºThis is¡­Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s home. There¡¯s no lights turned on since last night. It seems that there¡¯s nobody in this house. The cooking researcher, Youko-san is said to be staying on a business hotel in Osaka yesterday but¡­¡»

    As expected, the television won¡¯t talk about the two daughters of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    But¡­their coverage about Yukino and Mana has already started.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡­will the news be coming to our school?¡¹

    When I asked her¡­

    ¡¸Television stations and newspapers¡­the major companies won¡¯t come. Kouzuki-sama has already laid groundwork on that¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered.

    ¡¸This school is a part of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­it would be a nightmare if a big group of media crawls up here when people like Cesario Viola is making secret maneuvers you know? That¡¯s why we have restricted them from covering the school. Fortunately¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes are looking at Mana.

    ¡¸The school Maika-san attends is an Ojou-sama school right? There¡¯s a lot of daughters of politicians and celebrities so they will definitely refuse any interview¡­the press won¡¯t be able to do anything with it. Our school will take advantage of that flow. Well, a third class gossip magazine would be hanging around but¡­Kudou-san¡¯s father will be kicking them out¡­¡¹

    I see¡­if it won¡¯t become a dire situation then it¡¯s fine?

    ¡¸Anyway¡­it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re in the school grounds where outside can¡¯t see. We¡¯ll be safe until aftenoon¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Until afternoon?¡¹

    ¡¸In the afternoon¡­there will be reporters interviewing the students so it¡¯ll be known that Yukino-san is in this school

    ¡­Minaho-neesan

    She intends to let Yukino attend class.

    Even in this situation¡­

    I recall Yukino being trapped in the narrow¡ºconfinement room¡»

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­it¡¯s about time¡¹

    Megu looks up.

    The time is 6:20

    It¡¯s about time Megu head to the track and field.

    ¡¸Right¡­Yoshida-kun, please send Megumi¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me as a matter of course¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­got it¡¹

    I stand up.

    ¡¸Ah, Yoshida-kun¡­do you know the back emergency exit on the first floor?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    Megu answers

    ¡¸The key opens from the inside so get out there. I think that there are students with club activities coming to school so be careful not to be found out by them¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­understood¡¹

    ¡¸Once you sent over Megumi, come back here¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Megu has finished her preparations.

    She also brings the bag so she can go to the classroom after the morning practice.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hold your bag¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­it¡¯s light¡¹

    ¡¸Just let me carry it¡¹

    I took the bag from Megu.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯re going¡¹

    ¡¸Take care¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at me.

    ¡¸Mana-chan and I will be staying home!¡¹

    Nei-san hugs Mana then said.

    ¡¸Come back soon¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana looks at us in worry.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re inside the school¡­and if you¡¯re worried then you can watch the monitors. As long as we¡¯re in the school, you can see us with the camera¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Mana nods.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Once again, we go out to the principal¡¯s office¡­

    And once again, we go down to the first floor.

    It¡¯s troublesome but it can¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s the structure after all.

    The entrance at the school building doesn¡¯t open until 6:30¡­

    But there¡¯s a possibility that there are already students at the entrance.

    Therefore¡­we go through the emergency exit at the back of the school which is unpopulated.

    ¡­Fuu

    I breathe the morning air¡­

    The air is still cold.

    Megu¡¯s silent all the time.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    I present my hand to Megu.

    Megu¡¯s holding her bag on her right hand so her left is vacant.

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Megu holds my hand¡­

    The two of us head to the backyard to the clubroom while holding hands.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks down and muttered.

    ¡¸I¡­should I take a break from the morning practice?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Everyone knows that I¡¯m Yukino¡¯s relative¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hand is gripping mine strongly.

    ¡¸What should I do¡­If they knew that I was a daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way everyone would know¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­if the reporters research that¡­it¡¯ll come out of the TV this time. Saying that¡ºShirasaka Sousuke has another daughter¡»¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s worried about that?

    ¡¸I¡­I never thought of him as my father. But still¡­if everyone knows that knows that I¡¯m Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡­I think everyone will hate me. Everyone will go away from me¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Megu¡­that¡¯s not true¡­it¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    Megu looks at me with a pale face.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I want to have sex with Yoshi-kun and be absent from the morning practice. Hey¡­please embrace me. Please embrace me with all your might¡­!¡¹

    This is what Minaho-neesan said¡­

    Is this the¡ºescape through sex¡»?

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    I look at Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸What are you being weak for?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m weak¡­that¡¯s why I want to be embraced by Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­ I

    ¡¸The Yamamine Megumi I loved wasn¡¯t this weak of a woman¡¹

    Megu¡¯s startled

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter!¡­You¡¯re Yamamine Megumi! Isn¡¯t that right¡­Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Un¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­weren¡¯t you going to be Yoshida Megumi¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes shine.

    ¡¸I¡¯d be troubled if my bride is such a weak woman¡­whatever happens, I¡¯ll be by your side. If there¡¯s someone who speak badly of you then I¡¯ll beat them all up. That¡¯s why¡­be strong¡¹

    ¡¸un¡­Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Tears spill from Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Here, wipe your tears¡­look forward and stick out your chest. Megu is Megu. Shirasaka Sousuke has nothing to do with you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yoshi-kun¡­thank you¡¹

    ¡­I

    I made sure nobody¡¯s around then¡­

    I kissed Megu¡­

    The time stops¡­1

    No matter how many times I kiss Megu¡­it tastes like lemons.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been depending too much. Sorry¡¹

    When going to the clubroom again¡­Megu spoke.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll become a good wife for Yoshi-kun. I will definitely be¡­!¡¹

    Megu told me again and again.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll become strong¡­I won¡¯t lose¡­I¡¯ll never lose¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hand is gripping mine.

    I also grasp it in return.

    ¡¸I have Yoshi-kun with me after all¡­!¡¹

    I see fighting spirit in Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­Right.

    This is Megu¡¯s eyes.

    Different from the eyes that want to run away to sex¡­

    The one kind to everyone, perseveres, patient¡­

    That¡¯s my Megu¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah, they came!¡¹

    In front of the track and field room¡­there are students gathered already.

    They¡¯re not just members of the track and field¡­

    Other athletic club members are here too¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s her?¡¹

    ¡¸The guy?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­the girl¡¹

    ¡¸Is she really a member of Shirasaka family?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­the relative of the first year daughter¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard them talking about it too¡­¡¹

    The students stare at us in interest.

    Most of them are students we don¡¯t know.

    The rumors are already spreading.

    The daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke who made a big fuss in the television yesterday is in our school.

    It seems that there are relatives too.

    However, that much made so many students gather.

    Their curious eyes¡­

    Look at Megu

    I feel anger.

    I want to beat them all up.

    ¡¸Megu¡­it¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    I hold Megu¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸Un¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Hyuuhyuu! A whistle makes fun of us.

    ¡¸Then¡­what¡¯s with him?¡¹

    ¡¸The boyfriend of the daughter of a relative of Shirasaka family?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, he must be from Shirasaka family?¡¹

    ¡­Just saying what you want.

    ¡­Then, at that time.

    ¡¸¡­Yamamine! Good morning!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba comes out of the track and field club room.

    The captain with tall and good body¡­is already in her running shape.

    That is captain Takeshiba¡¯s combat uniform.

    Was she about to change her shoes?¡­She has her running shoes at hand.

    ¡¸¡­Good morning, Takeshiba-senpai¡¹

    Megu greets in a low voice¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s why

    ¡¸Good morning! Takeshiba-senpai!¡¹

    I speak as loud as possible.

    ¡¸Un¡­Good morning¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba smiles at me.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Yamamine! Is it true that you were a relative of the Shirasaka old man being talked in the television right now?¡¹

    Takeshiba-san suddenly asks for confirmation in front of the spectators.

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    Megu answered in a small voice.

    I hug Megu¡¯s back¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­as expected¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so it¡¯s that girl¡¹

    ¡¸That girl must¡¯ve been raped by her perverted father too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­that might be¡¹

    ¡¸That frightened look¡­¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai knocked down the boy who spoke something foolish with her shoes¡­!

    ¡¸Ouch! What the hell are you doing!¡¹

    The boy got enraged and Takeshiba-san¡­~!

    ¡¸¡­What about you, making fool of my club member¡­I won¡¯t forgive you¡¹

    The men were frightened by Captain Takeshiba¡¯s anger.

    ¡¸¡­Yamaminee!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba shouts.

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    Megu answers instinctively.

    ¡¸Is Shirasaka Sousuke really your relative?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right!¡¹

    Megu answers with a teary face.

    ¡¸Did you receive any New Year¡¯s gift from Shirasaka Sousuke?!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    The tense air froze.

    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t!¡¹

    Megu shouted!

    ¡¸Never?!¡¹

    ¡¸Never!¡¹

    ¡¸Were you called to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s home to eat a meal?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Never!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?!¡¹

    ¡¸Not even once!¡¹

    Un¡­even if they¡¯re relatives.

    Yamamine house is only under Shirasaka house¡­

    Megu¡¯s house are only being tormented by the people of Shirasaka family one-sidedly¡­

    ¡¸Has Shirasaka Sousuke ever given your house a New Year¡¯s card!?¡¹

    ¡¸Never!¡¹

    ¡¸Not even once?!¡¹

    ¡¸Not even once!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba shouted in a loud voice!

    ¡¸¡­Like hell that¡¯s a relative!¡¹

    Then¡­she looks at Megu.

    ¡¸Blood or family register doesn¡¯t matter! Relatives are a problem of heart. Not even giving a new year¡¯s present, calling you to the house for a meal, not even a new year¡¯s card¡­like hell that¡¯s a relative!¡¹

    From what the captain said¡­the spectators.

    ¡¸What¡­she¡¯s completely unrelated¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s just a relation where she has met Shirasaka Sousuke?¡¹

    ¡¸My my, that¡¯s boring.¡¹

    They changed their attitudes and lost interest in Megu quickly.

    ¡¸If you get it now then disappear. Our club member isn¡¯t related at Shirasaka at all! Go!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s roar dissolves the spectators¡­

    Captain comes close to us.

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡­Takeshiba-senpai¡¹

    I bow to captain.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything¡­Yamamine, hurry up and change. The first years have to make prep¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­thank you very much¡¹

    Megu bowed then head to the clubroom.

    ¡¸Megu¡­your bag¡¹

    I hand over Megu¡¯s bag.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun thank you¡­!¡¹

    Megu rushes to the club room.

    The first years greeted Megu inside the clubroom.

    ¡¸Good morning, Yamamine-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What, so you weren¡¯t related at all¡¹

    ¡¸I was worried¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we thought that the television stations might go to Megumi¡¯s house too¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that is¡­she¡¯s not a relative at all¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­the family name¡¯s different¡¹

    Smile spread in the clubroom¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I will look at her during the club activity¡­I won¡¯t let any strange guy come close to her¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba told me.

    ¡¸Sorry but could you come pick her up again at the end of practice. It¡¯s better if she¡¯s with you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­got it¡¹

    I answered in a loud voice.

    1. ZA WARUDO! ?

 Chapter 195 :ã€ŽPlanã€in progress

    Megu¡¯s surrounded by the smile of the fellow members.

    She turned to me, smiled and waved her hand.

    ¡­Un

    For the time being¡­she¡¯ll be fine in the morning practice.

    If the students from other clubs approach Megu out of curiosity¡­Captain Takeshiba will repel them¡­

    Then¡­I should go back.

    It¡¯s been widespread that Megu and I are¡ºengaged¡»¡­

    I shouldn¡¯t stand out on purpose¡­

    ¡¸Your expression has changed¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai told me.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday, it feels like you¡¯re unreliable but¡­you¡¯re stretched right now. You¡¯re making a¡ºmanly¡»face¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸Take care of Yamamine¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll protect Megu¡­therefore, sorry. I¡¯ll leave Megu in your care during club activities¡¹

    I bow my head to captain Takeshiba

    ¡¸Un¡­I know. Yamamine is my club member. Don¡¯t worry and leave her to me¡­!¡¹

    Captain promised with a frank smile.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Takeshiba-senpai¡¹

    There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you know that Megu¡¯s house isn¡¯t deeply related to Shirasaka family?¡¹

    Right¡­the relationship of Shirasaka house and Yamamine house¡­

    It¡¯s not that everyone knows it¡­

    ¡¸Oh, well you see¡­¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai points at the drinking fountain at the end of the club building

    ¡¸That person told me¡­¡¹

    A girl hiding behind the drinking fountain watching our state¡­

    ¡­That is¡­

    ¡­Iwakura-senpai?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why is she familiar with Yamamine¡¯s family but¡­she¡¯s the student council president so she might have some special way of knowing¡­for the time being, it is as she said¡¹

    ¡¸Takeshiba-senpai knows Iwakura-kaichou?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯m the director of the athletics club. I meet her during the budget meeting. Or rather¡­we¡¯re in the same year. Even though she was the most gloomy and unknown during the first year¡­she has changed a lot. The third years call her¡ºsmall Yuzuki¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºSmall Yuzuki¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸The English teachers had¡ºYuzuki¡»sensei right? Oh, she hasn¡¯t taught the first years¡­Anyway, she¡¯s a teacher that¡¯s always proud and has a poisonous tongue¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­she¡¯s our homeroom teacher¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    Or rather¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­our homeroom teachers swapped last week¡¹1

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­I never knew. Then, you get it don¡¯t you¡­Iwakura has the same atmosphere as Yuzuki-sensei?¡¹

    ¡­What I know now is Minaho-neesan when she¡¯s gentle.

    But¡­true, Minaho-neesan on her¡ºintercept mode¡»when it comes to anyone but her family is similar to Iwakura-kaichou

    The way they stretch their back, and fold their arms¡­

    Or rather¡­Iwakura-kaichou imitates her.

    Iwakura-kaichou wants to be Minaho-neesan but¡­she can¡¯t so she falls over.

    She¡¯s that kind of person.

    ¡¸¡­Look, she seems to be calling you¡¹

    Captain Takesiba said and when I take a look at Iwakura-san again¡­

    She¡¯s beckoning me.

    Extremely arrogant and proud attitude¡­

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going¡­excuse me Takeshiba-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­come back when the morning practice ends!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ got it!¡¹

    I bow to captain Takeshiba and head towards Iwakura-kaichou

    While making a trot¡­

    I confirm the weapon hidden in my school uniform.

    She¡¯s a person who sent a killer from the underground aiming for my life.

    There¡¯s also the delinquents who attacked inside the campus.

    ¡­I must not neglect caution

    ¡¸¡­Come here¡¹

    Going to the drinking fountain¡­Iwakura-kaichou told me.

    ¡¸There are other students here¡­Takeshiba-san¡¯s glaring here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That said¡­I think that it¡¯s dangerous to be alone with you¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou laughed.

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­aren¡¯t we both¡ºtoys¡»of Yuzuki-sensei¡­?¡¹

    Her smile is suspicious.

    It¡¯s too doubtful.

    ¡¸Anyway, come this way¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou takes me to an unpopulated gym.

    I made sure I can take out my¡ºbeat up stick¡»anytime¡­

    I look around¡­but there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone around.

    ¡¸Well you see¡­I¡¯ve misunderstood about you¡¹

    As soon as we¡¯re alone¡­Iwakura-san suddenly spoke.

    ¡¸¡­What about?¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­you don¡¯t need to play dumb. It¡¯s about Shirasaka-san¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got an order from Yuzuki-sensei¡­it seems to be your plan¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­last night

    Minaho-neesan said¡ºI¡¯ll take a break for a moment¡»and went out of the monitoring room.

    Did she contact Iwakura-san back then?

    Furthermore¡­it seems that she told Iwakura-san that I¡¯m the planner of this¡ºscheme¡»¡­

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d come up with such a pleasant plan¡­I see you in a new light¡¹

    Iwakura-san looks at me with a smile.

    ¡¸Actually, I was preparing a second round of plan to get you down but I will stop that. If you can make such an anarchic project then I¡¯d like to build frenship with you¡¹

    ¡­What plan?

    Just what is Minaho-neesan going to do with Yukino?

    But¡­Iwakura-san shouldn¡¯t notice that I don¡¯t know anything¡­

    I¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I thought I want to get along with Iwakura-kaichou¡­¡¹

    ¡­Was I able to play properly?

    ¡¸Anyway¡­leave all the prep to me. I¡¯ve already made arrangements. Let¡¯s have fun to the fullest¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­my best regards¡¹

    I bow to Iwakura-kaichou

    ¡¸¡­Please tell Yuzuki-sensei that¡ºI will finish the prep by the end of homeroom this morning¡» Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m also expecting it¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­you speak cutely. Then¡­!¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou leaves smiling.

    ¡­I

    ¡­I hurry back to the monitoring room.

    I have to make Minaho-neesan tell me the contents of the¡ºplan¡»¡­

    I ran towards the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    From the principal¡¯s office I go down to the monitoring room.

    Huh¡­she¡¯s not here?

    Only Katsuko-nee, Nei-san and Mana are in the monitor room?

    ¡¸Welcome back, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana is playing cards with Nei-san again

    ¡­No

    ¡¸Right now¡­I¡¯m being taught by Nei-san how to swindle¡¹

    ¡­Swindle?

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡¯s got the talent!¡­With this, I think that she can pass with her swindling even in Las Vegas!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really!?¡¹

    ¡¸Un! To cheat, you need three skills; acting, slight of hand, and courage¡­but Mana has it all good. She¡¯s also a good thinker¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa, yay!~¡¹

    Well¡­it¡¯s good as long as Mana¡¯s happy

    I¡¯ll leave Mana and Nei-san play cards¡­

    No¡­everyone in¡ºKuromori¡»are much more intelligent than me¡­

    Whoever I play with will only result in me losing.

    ¡­No.

    ¡­Rather than that

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Onii-chan? Who are you looking for?¡¹

    Mana asks at me who looks around

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­if it¡¯s Kuu-chan then she¡¯s in the toiletr¡¹

    ¡­Kuu-chan?

    ¡­Who?

    ¡¸Kudou-san. Since she¡¯s Kudou then I thought of calling her Kuu-chan¡­¡¹2

    Nei-san said brightly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Unfortunately, I refuse!¡¹

    The door to the bathroom opens up¡­

    ¡­And Michi appears

    She¡¯s wiping her hand with a white lace handkerchief¡­

    And she glared at Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­Michi?¡¹

    When I call her out¡­

    ¡¸Eh, Yo-chan is calling her Michi?¡­Then I¡¯ll do that too!¡¹

    When Nei-san said that¡­Michi coldly¡­

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow anyone but Yoshida to call me Michi¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, you¡¯re called¡ºYoshida¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­for some reason it became like that¡¹

    Un¡­Michi¡¯s younger. Speaking of which

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­I¡¯ve been observing your state since last night and continued to think. I just came up with an answer in the toilet¡¹

    Michi looks around

    ¡­Margo-san¡¯s not here

    ¡¸As expected¡­Yoshida needs to die!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸With the¡ºEternal Force Blizzard¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    If I recall¡­

    She¡¯s going to trap me in a cold warehouse¡­?

    ¡¸Wait, Mii-chan, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Nei-san tries to stop Michi¡­

    Or rather, she decided that it¡¯s not¡ºMii-chan¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida¡¯s shameful! Too shameful! I can¡¯t let Misuzu-sama be taken to the extreme shamefulness!¡¹

    Oh¡­Michi

    She¡¯s been watching the¡ºoverkill sex¡»with Megu and Mana this morning¡­

    The¡ºnaked stroll¡»and the¡ºrape play¡»¡­!

    Everyone¡¯s been watching it from this monitoring room¡­

    S-Shit!

    ¡¸¡­I will exterminate Yoshida here! I will fix you!¡¹

    Michi takes out her electric baton out of her skirt¡­!

    ¡¸No, Kudou-san¡­that was Mana and Megu-oneechan¡¯s request to Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    Mana shouts in panic¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­if Misuzu-sama asks for it then Misuzu-sama will be doing the same thing?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡­when it comes to Onii-chan¡¯s nature, I think that will happen¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I will not let that happen! If Misuzu-sama¡¯s going to do something that shameless¡­then I will kill Yoshida here and suicide after! I¡¯ll do that¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes were serious

    ¡¸I¡¯ve talked with father a while ago¡­!¡¹

    Oh right¡­Michi went to deliver breakfast to Kudou-papa didn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸Then¡­what did Kudou-san say?¡¹

    When I asked her¡­

    ¡¸Father said¡ºWhatever you do, do it with no regrets¡» Therefore¡­I will beat up Yoshida-sama¡­to death!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-beat up?¡¹

    ¡¸I will literally strike you dead!!!!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s electric baton shows a blue spark!

    ¡­That¡¯s not beating up to death!

    ¡­You intend to kill me through electric shock.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll beat you to death with¡ºEternal Force Blizzard¡»¡­!¡¹

    Hey hey¡­you intend to freeze me too?!!!

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­But, if Kudou-san kills him then¡­Misuzu-sama would be in trouble¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said calmly while looking at the monitors.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, right. Speaking of which, it¡¯s about time!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san¡¯s startled too

    ¡¸Eh, what is it?¡¹

    Mana asks Nei-san

    ¡¸Huh¡­Mana-chan doesn¡¯t know? Mi-chan¡¯s morning ritual¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right

    ¡­It¡¯s about time

    At the moment I thought of that.

    My phone rings.

    ¡¸Michi, stop¡­it¡¯s Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    Michi puts down her electric baton

    I pick up my phone in a hurry?

    ¡¸Hello¡­Misuzu! What¡¯s wrong? Pee time?¡¹

    To my voice, Misuzu¡­

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m about to leaaaaak! Danna-samaaa!!!!¡»

    The voice that leaks out of the phone¡­should be heard by Michi

    ¡¸Are you in the toiler right now! Then pee right now! Now!!¡¹

    I yell at the phone!

    ¡ºY-Yes! Misuzu¡¯s permitted to pee!!!¡»

    ¡­Jorororororororo

    The sound of water streaming can be heard transmitted from the other side of the phone.

    ¡ºAaaaah, Danna-samaa¡­it¡¯s coming out right nowww! Misuzu¡¯s peeing right noww!!!!¡»

    Misuzu shouts in a tearful tone.

    The sound of her pee doesn¡¯t easily end¡­

    ¡¸Mii-chan you see¡­she¡¯s not supposed to pee unless she¡¯s allowed by Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san told Michi.

    Michi opens her mouth in blank surprise.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, there was a call yesterday morning too¡¹

    Mana remembers the call from yesterday in the car.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been every morning¡­right, Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san asked about the day before yesterday

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s two, morning and night¡¹

    Hearing what I said, Nei-san became speechless.

    ¡¸Not just morning but she also calls at night¡­Misuzu won¡¯t pee unless I allow her¡¹

    When I say that, Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸But¡­Yo-chan, you haven¡¯t made a call with Mii-chan last night?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Last night we were together in this room weren¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­nobody called you last night?!¡¹

    I got startled.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­could it be that you haven¡¯t peed since last night?¡¹

    If Misuzu didn¡¯t do her regular urination last night¡­!

    ¡º¡­Last night had the Shirasaka related incident continues so I thought that Danna-sama¡¯s very busy¡­!¡»

    ¡¸¡­So you didn¡¯t call and hold back your pee?¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yes, Danna-sama¡»

    ¡­Jororororo

    She¡¯s still peeing¡­

    Misuzu, how much did you hold back?!

    ¡¸Idiot! Don¡¯t hold back! What will you do if your bladder burst?¡¹

    ¡ºBecause¡­I didn¡¯t have Danna-sama¡¯s permission¡­there¡¯s no way I can do that!¡»

    ¡¸Do it even if I don¡¯t tell you!¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s!¡»

    ¡­Uuuuuu

    ¡­What should I say at this kind of time?

    What should I say to settle this?

    ¡¸I get it¡­let¡¯s do this then. If you can¡¯t contact me and yet you can¡¯t hold it back anymore¡­health first, urinate anyway. Urinate without fail. Don¡¯t do anything unhealthy. I love Misuzu being healthy¡­!¡¹

    ¡º¡­But, Danna-sama¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m still talking¡­in exchange, if you piss in secret then Misuzu will be penalized¡¹

    ¡º¡­Penalty?¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, a penalty¡­err, let¡¯s do something really lewd. A very embarrassing and lewd one¡¹

    ¡º¡­What kind of lewd?¡»

    Misuzu seems to be curious.

    Then that means¡­

    Katsuko-nee, Nei-san and Mana are also curious on our talk.

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯ll think about it!¡¹

    ¡ºEh, please think about it Danna-sama! Misuzu will accept whatever penalty with pleasure¡­!¡»

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s listening to this call! So if I decide on Misuzu¡¯s penalty right now then everyone else would say¡ºI want the same¡»!¡¹

    ¡ºThen that means that it¡¯s a special penalty only for Misuzu?¡»

    ¡­What?

    ¡­Geez!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s have it as such¡­! Therefore Misuzu herself should think of the penalty¡­let me tell you but that¡¯ll be a penalty in the end. It shouldn¡¯t be a new sex that Misuzu would like to try¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­Danna-sama!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s very happy.

    ¡¸¡­Done?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, it feels very refreshing¡­thank you very much, Danna-sama!¡»

    Hearing the voice that leaks from the phone¡­Nei-san speaks to Michi.

    ¡¸What will you do Mii-chan? If you kill Yo-chan then your beloved Mi-chan won¡¯t be able to pee and die you know. Her bladder would explode like a water balloon!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s a problem. That¡¯s troubliiinng!¡¹

    Michi hangs her head while holding the electric baton.

    ¡ºDanna-sama¡­is that Michi?¡»

    Misuzu speaks from the phone.

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s right here but¡­¡¹

    ¡ºPlease give the phone to her¡»

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Michi¡­Misuzu wants to talk to you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes!¡¹

    Michi comes when she heard that it was from Misuzu.

    She took the phone from me.

    ¡¸Good morning, Misuzu-sama¡­this is Michi¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡ºGood morning¡­Michi. Are you attending to my Danna-sama properly?¡»

    ¡¸Well¡­that is¡¹

    She can¡¯t answer that she was declaring about¡ºBeating to death and freezing¡»earlier.

    ¡ºYou are my substitute, you are there so please serve Danna-sama with all your best¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡ºHas Danna-sama asked for your body yet?¡»

    ¡¸N-No¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure Danna-sama¡¯s being kind, I think that Michi should lose her virginity in front of Misuzu but¡­Michi should serve Danna-sama actively. Okay?¡»

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡ºOf course¡­Michi has shown her peeing in front of Danna-sama?¡»

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡º¡­No way, you¡¯re not showing it to him?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡ºDid Danna-sama say that he doesn¡¯t want to see Michi pee?¡»

    ¡¸No¡­he didn¡¯t say that¡¹

    ¡ºThen, why is Michi not taking the initiative!¡­You¡¯re my substitute there!!¡»

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m very sorry! Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    ¡ºIf you¡¯ve got time to apologize then show it to him right now! Hurry up and bring Danna-sama to the toilet¡­!¡»

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    ¡ºCould it be that you¡¯ve already peed this morning without showing it to Danna-sama¡­?!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Kudou Michi has failed! I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹

    ¡ºDoes that mean¡­?!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Not just the urination this morning but I¡¯ve also finished defecating¡¹

    ¡­Hey, girls

    What the hell are you talking about in the morning¡­

    Both of you are exceptional beauties and yet¡­

    That feels really disappointing¡­

    ¡ºHaa¡­I¡¯m disappointed in you, Michi!¡»

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    ¡º¡­I will give yo a penalty¡­okay?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll turn a new leaf and do your best to serve Danna-sama as my proxy. Okay?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Ceratainly¡¹

    ¡º¡­Then, give the phone back to Danna-sama¡»

    Michi returns the phone to me with a humble attitude completely different from a while ago.

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thanks¡¹

    When I take my phone¡­

    ¡ºDanna-sama should think of Michi¡¯s penalty. Danna-sama can do what he wants with Michi. Oh¡­please postpone sex yet. That would be with Misuzu¡­the three of us together¡­okay?¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s voice is bright but¡­

    ¡¸Hey, are you sure¡­Michi¡¯s completely depressed you know?¡¹

    When I say that, Misuzu¡­

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine¡­it¡¯s about time for the stress to accumulate and start extreme behavior¡»

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡ºFor example¡­I think it¡¯s about time the things go bad and she¡¯d think about beating up Danna-sama¡»

    ¡­Yes

    That¡¯s right¡­I was just on the brink of death.

    ¡ºMichi¡¯s still a child¡­this is her first time experiencing to be tense and on watch all night long¡­ And¡­Danna-sama had fun with Megumi-san, Katsuko-san and Mana-san didn¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡¸U-Un¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine¡­there¡¯s no need to mind me. I¡¯m a member of sister¡¯s association too¡»

    Misuzu just accepts me having sex with other women with a smile.

    ¡ºBut¡­I think I can understand why Michi is being cautious. Then¡­she sees Danna-sama as insincere¡­ She wants to put the blame for the pressure and stress in the alert situation to Danna-sama¡­¡»

    I-I see.

    ¡ºTherefore¡­Misuzu has stiffened her. Please be speaking with Michi with a commanding tone¡­a bit stronger for a while longer. If something happens just bring out my name¡»

    ¡¸Got it¡­thanks¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸You know Michi well¡¹

    ¡ºI knew her since we were small¡­ I think of her as my precious little sister¡»

    Misuzu said.

    ¡ºTherefore¡­Danna-sama, Michi and Misuzu¡¯s fun time is my dream even now¡­!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s lesbian fetish is strong.

    Perhaps¡­she won¡¯t accept any man other than me.

    That¡¯s why she wants the three of us to have sex.

    ¡º¡­I think there will be a lot of difficulties but since it¡¯s a crucial moment¡­please do your best¡»

    ¡­Misuzu said.

    ¡ºI can see Danna-sama by the night. I will wait for it¡»

    ¡¸I also want to see Misuzu¡¯s dance¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­I will dance with all my best. Today¡¯s only for Danna-sama¡¯s sake¡­!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s voice is fascinating¡­

    1. Two weeks and we¡¯re already 200 chapters ?

    2. She was previously called Mii-chan but it interferes with Misuzu so I think the author changed it

 Chapter 196 : Endou and Yukinoâ€™s morningâ€¦

    When I end my call with Misuzu¡­Katsuko-nee spoke to me.

    ¡¸Sorry but could you deliver breakfast to Yukio-san in the confinement room¡¹

    Looking at it¡­there¡¯s one tray on the table with rice ball and miso soup for one person.

    ¡¸Neither Margo-sama nor Ojou-sama are here so I can¡¯t move away from the monitor¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where did the two of them go?¡¹

    I asked Katsuko-nee

    I¡¯d like to know about Minaho-neesan in particular.

    ¡¸Margo-sama is looping around the school¡­there are some places where she¡¯s uneasy about the surveillance cameras and sensors¡­ It¡¯s already bright so she¡¯d like to check it with her eyes¡¹

    As expected of Margo-san, she¡¯s always thinking ahead.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama is preparing for the¡ºtrick¡»again¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºTrick¡»?¡­the thing Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s taking part too?¡¹

    I want to know the contents of it

    ¡¸That is¡­I can¡¯t speak it out. I can¡¯t take away Ojou-sama¡¯s fun after all¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and smiled¡­

    ¡¸However¡­I¡¯ll show you this video at least. It¡¯s a video from a few minutes ago¡¹

    Saying that¡­she operates the keyboard.

    ¡­Then

    An image reflects on the monitor.

    ¡­That is

    The hidden camera put on the baseball ground¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º¡­Why did you come here?!¡»

    A roar echoes in the ground.

    ¡ºNo, you see¡­I¡­!¡»

    A man in his practice wear is standing outside the ground¡­

    That is Endou.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t give me that bullshit bastard¡­! Do you know what you did yesterday?!¡»

    The baseball club members are staring at Endou from the ground.

    Their eyes are burning with anger.

    ¡ºYou criticized the coach in the middle of an outside game and went home without permission¡­!¡»

    ¡ºYou showed that state to other school¡­you do understand that was a disgrace on our faces¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Geropa-kouchou even came! The coach¡¯s position is completely ruined!¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s even a lot of students from our school¡­and yet, you!¡»

    ¡ºHow dare you show your face to us calmly¡­!¡»

    ¡­Right

    The practice game with the baseball club from other school¡­

    Endou was ordering a change of coach¡­

    He mocked the coach in front of the public¡­

    He went home without permission in the middle of the game¡­

    ¡ºT-That¡¯s why¡­I want to apologize¡»

    Endou tries to enter the ground between the wire net¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡ºOutsiders can¡¯t enter our holy ground without permission!!!!¡»

    Endou¡¯s legs stopped from those harsh words.

    ¡º¡­Outsider?¡»

    A big man comes out from the baseball club members.

    ¡º¡­Captain Ataka?!¡»

    Endou mutters and Captain Ataka glares at him.

    ¡º¡­You¡¯re removed from the baseball club¡»

    ¡º¡­R-Removed?¡»

    ¡ºYeah, we had a meeting after the game yesterday and that¡¯s what we decided¡­we don¡¯t need your leave report. Or rather, don¡¯t show your face in front of us again¡»

    The captain of the baseball club throws a¡ºBreak off declaration¡»to Endou.

    ¡ºN-No way¡­that¡¯s harsh, captain¡­¡»

    Endou said while laughing hysterically¡­

    ¡ºOr rather¡­I think that you¡¯ll be given indefinite suspension at the staff meeting today¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    Endou opens his mouth wide, making a foolish face.

    ¡ºAre you an abysmal idiot? Making such a fuss in front of the principal¡­there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll come out unharmed!¡»

    ¡­Un

    ¡­Doing something that stupid from his temporary emotions¡­

    ¡­He stopped the progress of the game and even blamed the coach.

    It was seen by the principal and other people from the school¡­

    Thinking about it normally, he¡¯s completely out.

    ¡ºThat¡­uhm¡­¡»

    Endou¡¯s faltering.

    ¡ºYour prided councilor uncle seems to have been arrested!¡»

    ¡ºYeah, I saw it from yesterday¡¯s news!¡»

    ¡ºSuspected bribery¡­it seems that your father¡¯s company is involved too¡­!¡»

    Endou¡­thinks that with the political strength of his uncle¡­

    ¡­and the power of his father¡¯s money, he can do anything¡­

    That¡¯s why he just rampaged yesterday.

    But¡­Endou¡¯s shield is about to lose power.

    Endou has to pay responsibility for what he has done by himself.

    ¡ºAnyway¡­you¡¯re no longer related to baseball club. There will be a meeting in the athletics club so I will make it clear with them¡­!¡»

    Captain Ataka said.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re already close to summer qualifier¡­there¡¯s no way we can let an asshole like you be with us!¡»

    ¡ºThe truth is, you should¡¯ve been beaten up by everyone here!¡»

    ¡ºStop that, if you hit that idiot¡­then you¡¯d be suspended and we won¡¯t have anyone to play¡»

    ¡ºThis brat will definitely tell his dad¡­!¡»

    ¡ºPapa©`Everyone¡¯s been bullying me, something like that?¡»

    ¡ºYeah right¡­he¡¯ll cry to his parents then ask them to do something about it¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­this guy¡¯s parents don¡¯t have the room for that do they?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s where they would complain for their cute cute baby boy? They¡¯ll go to the Japan High School Baseball Federation¡­!¡»

    ¡ºScary scary¡­overprotection is scary!¡»

    The club members curse Endou and laugh.

    ¡º¡­Isn¡¯t senpai the one exaggerating here?¡»

    Endou who doesn¡¯t have any learning ability just opens his eyes without holding back his childish heart.

    ¡ºExaggerating?¡­Don¡¯t give me that bullshit idiot!¡»

    ¡ºYesterday¡¯s game¡­if it wasn¡¯t for your mistake then we could¡¯ve won!¡»

    ¡ºYou just gave us extra humiliation to bear¡­!¡»

    ¡ºPlease quit the school before you got indefinite suspension!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, that would be better!¡»

    Tit for tat¡­!

    Endou¡¯s heart heats up quickly!

    ¡ºSure¡­I¡¯ll quit from this school!¡»

    ¡­It would¡¯ve been good if he hold back here and yet.

    Unable to do that¡­is the small human named Endou Kenji

    ¡ºI will break off from weak people like you!¡»

    Look¡­he¡¯s done it

    ¡ºWhat what what¡¯s with all of you¡­making a fool out of me¡­! Even though you¡¯re not even a good baseball club¡­! You see, I came all this way to this school even though I¡¯m much more talented than all of you!¡»

    ¡­Even though he could¡¯ve stopped there.

    ¡ºDidn¡¯t my father¡¯s donation buy you a lot of drinks and protein?! Just how much do you think was invested in you!! Then you just turn your hand away from something so trivial!¡»

    Endou¡¯s true nature comes out.

    ¡ºWell fine, who cares about you! I¡¯ll transfer to another high school¡­I will enter the baseball club there and I will definitely make you regret it¡­!!!!!¡»

    Endou puts up a middle finger to the baseball club members and shout so hard.

    Endou intends to make them fall I guess¡­

    He¡¯s glaring at the baseball clubs with bloodshot eyes.

    But¡­

    Those words thrown at the baseball club members turned to a¡ºcold bird¡»flying above their head¡­

    ¡º¡­Hmmm¡»

    ¡º¡­Is that so?¡»

    ¡º¡­Then do your best?¡»

    ¡º¡­Un, if you can then, sure¡»

    The club members reaction are as cold as ice.

    ¡ºW-What the hell is with you people¡­I¡¯m serious! I will destroy you all in an official game, remember this!¡»

    ¡­Endou

    You¡¯re so stupid it makes me sad¡­

    ¡ºErr¡­someone explain it to him, I don¡¯t want to talk to him anymore¡­¡»

    Captain Ataka said in disgust.

    ¡ºWell then, on behalf of the captain¡­!¡»

    One tall member raised his hands¡­

    I¡¯ve seen this guy¡­he¡¯s a second year Koizumi-senpai.

    He¡¯s the baseball club member sucking cigar on the roof¡­the one I witnessed before I was beaten up by Endou there¡­

    He¡¯s one of the two people who became my starting point of raping Yukino.

    That Koizumu spoke to Endou.

    ¡ºAre you planning to transfer to a school to beat us in an official game?¡»

    Endou¡­!

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that obvious!? My purpose is to make you regret¡­! I will make you repent that you kicked me out until you die!¡»

    The enraged Endou shouts at him.

    ¡ºBut you see¡­which high school that¡¯s going to compete with us will accept you seriously?¡»

    ¡­Endou¡¯s angry face twitches.

    ¡ºW-W-W-What do you mean?!¡»

    ¡ºWell you see¡­you caused trouble in the baseball club of our high school, and in addition you are a student who quit school after an indefinite suspension¡­do you think that an admirable school would accept you specially?¡»

    ¡º¡­T-That¡¯s!¡»

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t use your uncle or your father¡¯s power anymore¡­!¡»

    Endou¡¯s face turns paler every moment¡­

    ¡ºFurthermore¡­you caused a fuss in the middle of a game¡­¡»

    ¡ºThere were scouts from other schools on that preliminary round¡­¡»

    ¡ºYeah¡­you probably would be quite famous on baseball clubs on the surrounding schools¡»

    ¡ºTelling the coach that you¡¯ll tell your Papa that you¡¯ll fire him! A big idiot who shouted and ran away from the ground¡»

    ¡ºOr rather¡­it seems that the video of that scene is already on niconico¡»

    ¡ºEh¡­are you serious?¡»

    ¡ºIt must¡¯ve been a scout from other school taking a video and uploading it?¡»

    ¡ºAh, I saw it last night. It was under the¡ºfunny videos¡»on the site¡»

    ¡ºUn¡­it was ranked five on popularity yesterday¡»

    ¡­That¡¯s probably Minaho-neesan¡¯s act.

    Once she bore a grudge, she¡¯ll definitely take revenge¡­

    ¡ºWith that said¡­there¡¯s no baseball team that would take you in inside the prefecture¡»

    Koizumi spoke to Endou meanly¡­

    ¡ºIf you really want to continue baseball then you should look for schools on the countryside far beyond the prefecture¡­a remote school that doesn¡¯t have an internet connection or something. You might be able to transfer to that school safely without then knowing your bad behavior¡­!¡»

    ¡ºBut, well¡­either way, we won¡¯t see each other again¡»

    ¡ºFor a school outside the prefecture, you can¡¯t hit an official game unless you go to a national tournament¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­it¡¯s possible that we can go to Koshien only at a fundamental level with our ability¡­!¡»

    ¡ºFurthermore, the possibility of Endou¡¯s new school confronting us in Koshien¡­is already equal to zero¡»

    ¡ºEither way¡­we¡¯re already severing connections with you¡»

    ¡ºYeah¡­well, that can¡¯t be helped¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s what Endou decided himself¡­he¡¯s already quitting our school¡»

    ¡ºWell¡­live healthily on another high school!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t come back ever again!¡»

    ¡ºGo back to the mountains!¡»

    The baseball club members laughed together.

    Endou¡­his face that looks like he¡¯s about to piss any moment trembles¡­

    Lastly, Captain Ataka told Endou.

    ¡ºThe uniform you used yesterday and took home was an official game uniform¡­ There were opinions from the members that you have to return it but when it comes to this, the uniform you wore is too bad to use. We don¡¯t need it. You can have it¡­that¡¯s your last memory for a high school baseball¡­!¡»

    Captain Ataka seems to think that it¡¯s impossible for Endou to transfer schools and continue high school baseball¡­

    True¡­all the schools in the prefecture would refuse him¡­

    The plan to go to a distant school in the current situation where Endou¡¯s relatives are involved in a bribery case, that¡¯s impossible.

    Endou¡¯s high school baseball life is already over.

    ¡ºU-Uhm¡­captain, everyone¡­!¡»

    Endou puts his hand on the ground in a hurry¡­!

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m very sorry for speaking a-arrogantly!¡»

    Endou kneels on the ground with a pale face.

    ¡ºBut¡­I love baseball! I don¡¯t want to quit baseball!¡»

    Rubbing his forehead on the soil¡­!

    ¡ºI¡¯ll stay in this school! Please¡­please let me stay in the baseball club!!!¡»

    Captain Ataka looks down at Endou like a pest¡­

    ¡ºIt¡¯s too late¡­!¡»

    The other baseball club members look at Endou with eyes of sneer¡­

    ¡º¡­Really, what a useless trash¡»

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡»

    ¡º¡­Or rather, die already!¡»

    Endou still shouts while lowering his head¡­!

    ¡ºAre you telling me to quit baseball?!¡»

    The captain lost temper from those words.

    ¡º¡­Don¡¯t give me that bullshit bastard!!!¡»

    The other members held back the captain¡­!

    ¡º¡­Captain, we¡¯re just before qualifiers¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, there¡¯s no worth hitting that guy!¡»

    ¡ºIf you hit him you lose¡­he¡¯ll definitely squeal to the league¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Please calm down for now¡»

    ¡ºOur guts are burning too but we¡¯re holding back!¡»

    ¡º¡­Please bear it¡»

    Captain shouts!

    ¡º¡­Take this brat to somewhere I can¡¯t see!¡»

    ¡º¡­Yup, got it. Captain¡»

    The two second years¡­Sugiyama and Koizumi who were from the rooftop that time jumped outside the ground.

    ¡º¡­Hey, Endou, come here¡»

    ¡º¡­Hurry up!¡»

    The two senior members pull Endou forcibly and took him away.

    ¡ºP-Please wait¡­I want to talk to Captain!¡»

    Endou resists¡­!

    ¡ºIdiot, you made him that angry, there¡¯s nothing to talk about anymore!¡»

    ¡ºAnyway¡­come with us for now!¡»

    Saying that¡­the two lift Endou to their shoulder¡­!

    ¡ºThen, Captain, we¡¯ll be throwing this guy away!¡»

    Saying that¡­the two carries Endou while cheering¡­

    ¡ºWait a moment¡­please, wait¡­hey¡­!¡»

    Shouldered by the two stronger seniors¡­Endou¡¯s figure grows smaller and smaller¡­

    ¡º¡­Because of that idiot our training has started late. Well, let¡¯s start!¡»

    Captain Ataka pulled himself together and told the members.

    ¡º¡­Yes!¡»

    Finally¡­ the baseball ceremony begins

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­What the hell is that?¡¹

    I¡¯m nothing but amazed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all for Endou-kun¡¯s video¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me with a smile.

    ¡¸No, uhm¡­what¡¯s going on after this? Endou was taken by the two seniors¡­where is he right now?¡¹

    When I asked that¡­Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re still recording now¡¹

    ¡­Recording?

    So something¡¯s going on right now?

    ¡¸¡­Could you show me the real time image?¡¹

    They must be in the school¡­

    If they¡¯re recording with a surveillance camera¡­then we should be able to live broadcast.

    ¡¸Well¡­not for now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸¡­Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡¯s plan has an order. We can¡¯t show it to you right now¡¹

    ¡­So this is also Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºplan¡»¡­?

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­could you deliver Yukino-san¡¯s breakfast already?¡¹

    Oh right¡­I remembered what Katsuko-nee said.

    It¡¯s pitiful that Yukino¡¯s hungry.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­right¡¹

    I bring the tray of rice ball and miso soup

    ¡­Oh right.

    ¡¸Uhm, Katsuko-nee¡­where¡¯s the¡ºconfinement room¡»?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Michi when I asked¡­

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­you followed Ojou-sama when she took Yukino-san to the¡ºdetention room¡»didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    After Misuzu¡¯s phone call, Misuzu¡¯s face looks deppressed¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­should I guard him?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­could you go with him to the¡ºconfinement room¡»? Yukino-san might begin to rage¡­!¡¹

    Michi who felt that she was given a¡ºmission¡» has her face changed to work mode¡­

    ¡¸¡­Certainly!¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s playing with Mana look at me¡­

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll go too!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to let Onii-chan and Yukino-san be alone!¡¹

    ¡­I

    Rather¡­I don¡¯t want Mana and Yukino to meet

    Contact with Yukino still stimulates Mana¡¯s heart¡­

    I can¡¯t aggravate Mana¡¯s dependency any further.

    ¡¸No¡­Michi is enough. Yukino might be stimulated if we¡¯re too many¡­she¡¯s mentally dangerous right now¡­!¡¹

    Yukino was struck by reality from the conversation with Minaho-neesan a while ago¡­

    There¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯s in a dangerous state¡­

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Nei-san embraces Mana from the side¡­

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡¯s on watch with me right?!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! We can watch the situation in the¡ºconfinement room¡»from this room!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Nei-san activates one monitor.

    The state in the¡ºconfinement room¡»is reflected

    Yukino¡­she¡¯s somewhat limp.

    It¡¯s the same as last night¡­

    She¡¯s lying down like a lion in the zoo¡­

    ¡¸Watch it here with me, okay?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s kind words¡­Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    She answered in a small voice.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸This way¡­!¡¹

    I head to the¡ºconfinement room¡»guided by Michi.

    That said, it wasn¡¯t very far.

    From the monitor room, to the door leading towards the bathroom and toilet¡­open the wall next to the toilet.

    At first it looks like a wall in the machine room but it turned out to be a hidden door.

    Three small doors line up when I pass through the back passage.

    ¡¸These three are the confinement rooms¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Yukino-san is on the firstmost room.¡¹

    Michi opens the lock with the key Katsuko-nee gave her.

    ¡­Giii

    How should I say it¡­it¡¯s a very small room.

    There are only two tatami mats and the ceiling is around 180cm.

    You¡¯ll get claustrophobic with this¡­

    The whole ceiling is a light panel and it glows brightly¡­

    If this goes dark, you¡¯ll panic.

    There¡¯s only 150% space to breathe.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, I brought you breakfast¡¹

    I try to talk to her but¡­

    Yukino who¡¯s lying down on the floor wearing a piece of white blouse isn¡¯t twitching at all.

    ¡¸Hey, Yukino¡­you okay?¡¹

    I tried to enter the room but¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t come in! Leave me alone!¡¹

    She snarled¡­

    ¡­Fuu

    For the time being¡­she seems to be alive.

    ¡¸Here, you must be hungry. I brought breakfast¡­!¡¹

    I try to show the meal on the tray¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it! Bring me back home!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s in bad mood¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­eat. If you don¡¯t eat it then you won¡¯t regain strength¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who cares!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t want to eat?¡¹

    I¡¯m a bit worried.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would! If you have appetite in this kind of circumstances then you¡¯re crazy!¡¹

    Yukino shouts¡­!

    Well¡­there¡¯s no need to worry if she¡¯s this energetic.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t have an appetite but anyway, I¡¯ll leave it here¡¹

    I put the tray next to Yukino lying down.

    The room that¡¯s too narrow¡­

    The delicious smell of miso soup drifts in the room.

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Guuuuuu

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s stomach rumbled.

    ¡¸What, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    Yukino jumped out of bed and glared at me¡­!

    ¡¸Shut up shut up shut uuuuup!!¡¹

    ¡­No

    You¡¯re the one who needs to shut up.

    ¡¸Anyway, eat¡­we¡¯ll leave so take it easy and eat. Okay?¡¹

    I told Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Hmph!¡¹

    Yukino ignores me then lied down again.

    ¡­She¡¯s really an animal.

    ¡¸¡­Who told you to bring it?¡¹

    Yukinko who¡¯s lying down told me.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Katsuko-nee told me. She said that Yukino might be hungry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­As expected¡¹

    Yukino leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸You¡­in the end, you¡¯re always acting according to other people¡¯s orders¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have a will of your own¡­you just listen to everything other people tell you then obey them¡­the worst¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸The only time you made a decision was during the first time you raped me? No¡­even that one was just a setup by Yuzuki-sensei and you just acted according to Yuzuki-sensei¡¯s plan¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have a self¡­!!!¡¹

 Chapter 197 : What am I to You?

    I don¡¯t have a self¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Un, right. You might be right¡¹

    I affirm Yukino.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you¡¯ll do anything as long as Yuzuki-sensei orders you? You¡¯re not a human¡­you¡¯re a robot. A rape robot!¡¹

    Yukino¡­turned to the wall and lied down.

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­is that so?¡¹

    Michi asks me.

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll do anything Minaho-neesan tells me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even rape or murder?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think so¡¹

    When I answered¡­Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s as I thought!¡­You don¡¯t have anything!¡¹

    MIchi stares at me.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I trust Minaho-neesan¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan always think about us. If Minaho-neesan tells me to kill someone then that is needed for¡ºKuromori¡»¡­Even if it¡¯s rape, I think that will be the same¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Yuzuki-sensei can make a mistake in her judgement?¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸That would be fine¡­if Minaho-neesan is about to make an important decision then she¡¯ll definitely ask Margo-san and Katsuko-nee¡¯s opinion. Both of them are much smarter than me and if those three gather then I don¡¯t think they will make a big mistake¡¹

    I believe the intellect of the three.

    ¡¸Also¡­Nei-san¡¯s also smart. If there¡¯s a problem then we can just contact Nagisa¡­I don¡¯t need to make a judgement by myself¡¹

    Yukino glanced at me.

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡­You¡¯re just being used by those people¡­!¡¹

    Yukino said¡­

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s okay¡­¡¹

    Yukino got startled from my remark¡­

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯ve already exceeded that level long ago. I¡¯m a member of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­and I really trust them. We¡¯re already sharing a¡ºcommon destiny¡»¡­!¡¹

    Me, Megu, Mana¡­have no choice but to live within¡ºKuromori¡»

    No¡­Katsuko-nee and Margo-san are able to demonstrate their ability because they¡¯re within¡ºKuromori¡»

    Even Nagisa¡­she didn¡¯t break off from¡ºKuromori¡»completely¡­

    Above all¡­Minaho-neesan is fused with¡ºKuromori¡»herself¡­!

    ¡¸Then¡­if Yuzuki-sensei told you to die then you¡¯re going to kill yourself?!¡¹

    Yukino asked something obvious again.

    ¡¸I will¡­if it¡¯s an order then there¡¯s no helping it!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸Are you mad!?¡¹

    ¡­Am I?

    No¡­I don¡¯t think so

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida!¡¹

    Michi looks at me with a harsh face.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s wrong¡­Michi?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­Didn¡¯t you say that you will die for Misuzu-sama¡¯s sake?! Was that a lie?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Yeah, I will. It¡¯s not pain to die for Misuzu¡¯s sake¡¹

    ¡¸But, you just said that if Yuzuki-sama orders then you can die anytime¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­no, Misuzu¡¯s already my¡ºfamily¡» Everyone in¡ºKuromori¡»is equally important to me. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll protect them to death and I¡¯ll use my own life. Everyone¡¯s the same!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¯s the same?!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s face turns steeper¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s not just Misuzu. I would die for Megu or Mana¡¯s sake¡­I¡¯ll bet my life for them. Even for Katsuko-nee or Nagisa¡­!

    ¡¸Why can¡¯t Misuzu-sama be the number 1?!¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama should be having preferential treatment compared to other women¡­is that wrong, Yoshida?!¡¹

    Michi shouts.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama is an angel! There¡¯s none as innocent and cute as here! Yoshida should devote to Misuzu-sama than others and deeply, deeply worship her from the bottom of your heart!¡¹

    For Michi¡­Misuzu¡¯s a noble existence.

    But I.

    ¡¸¡­No, everyone¡¯s the same. Everyone¡¯s equally important. Everyone¡¯s the first for me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s strange! You should be putting merits and demerits properly!¡¹

    ¡­The priority order?

    ¡¸Oh¡­if ever we were in a sinking ship¡­who would you take on the lifeboat first? I do have that priority level¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama is the first! There¡¯s nothing as important as Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    This petite girl worships Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Who rides first doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely help everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Everyone?¡¹

    ¡­Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Who cares if I die¡­if I was left behind the ship and drown¡­I will save everyone else. Misuzu, Nei-san, Megu, Mana, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Margo-san, Minaho-neesan! I will be saving everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s odd!¡¹

    Michi shook her head.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s someone you can¡¯t help¡­what would you do?!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think like that! I will save everyone even if I die!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida, you¡¯re absurd¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not absurd!¡¹

    Michi and I shout at each other in Yukino¡¯s narrow¡ºconfinement room¡»

    ¡¸¡­Why? There¡¯s no man who can love women that evenly!¡¹

    Michi told me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I do¡­everyone¡¯s my¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºFamily¡»?!¡¹

    I look at Michi¡¯s eyes then tell her clearly.

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡»is my family¡¹ That¡¯s why I love them all. I will protect them with my life. I will definitely make them happy¡­everyone¡¯s my¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºFamily¡»

    ¡­I finally found my¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡­The family I should¡ºprotect¡»

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s a¡­¡ºfamily¡»?!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Misuzu¡¯s my¡ºfamily¡» That¡¯s why I love her. I¡¯ll definitely protect her. I¡¯ll make her happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­you¡¯re insolent¡¹

    Michi mutters

    ¡¸¡­Fuson?¡¹

    ¡¸It means that you¡¯re excessively conceited¡­there¡¯s no way for us commoner to be¡ºfamily¡»with a bloodline like Misuzu-sama, do we?¡¹

    Michi has been serving Misuzu since childhood.

    Naturally, she knows the Kouzuki house well.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about¡ºKouzuki¡»house but¡­Misuzu¡¯s a normal girl. She¡¯s a completely normal human. That¡¯s why she becomes my¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re not tied by blood¡­even a complete stranger¡­when you trust each other then everyone can become a¡ºfamily¡» I came to¡ºKuromori¡»and learned that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really believing such absurd thing? A family with thick relations of other people than the same blood?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I do¡¹

    Because¡­I

    ¡¸I believe nothing in the¡ºblood ties¡»rather¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a child abandoned by my parents¡­ Megu¡¯s the same. Mana too¡­ The parents have a¡ºBlood tie¡»so they will protect the children?¡­That¡¯s not true. We have to survive with our own power¡¹

    Therefore¡­we gather.

    That is¡ºKuromori¡»right now.

    ¡¸The other people are the same too¡­Margo-san can¡¯t stay with her own family. Nei-san has her family killed. Katsuko-nee and Nagisa were abducted, turned to a prostitute¡­and can¡¯t return to their families. Minaho-neesan¡¯s both¡­abandoned by her father¡­was kidnapped from her mother¡­her sister was killed. Everyone lost their true family tied by blood. Therefore¡­we¡¯re making¡ºKuromori¡»our own¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡¯s different! Misuzu-sama¡¯s family is alive! It¡¯s not just her grandfather, Kouzuki-sama her father and mother are alive as well¡­Misuzu-sama doesn¡¯t have any complains about her family¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that might be the case but¡­!¡¹

    I have a conviction.

    ¡¸Our souls call each other. We have a bond that connects us. That¡¯s what I feel¡¹

    Oh¡­so that¡¯s how it is.

    The determination hardens inside me.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­tonight, I will meet Kouzuki-san and ask him¡­¡ºPlease give me Misuzu¡»¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸¡­Are you intending to marry Misuzu-sama?! That¡¯s impossible! Commoners being tied up with Kouzuki family¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Legal marriage might not be possible but that doesn¡¯t matter. I want to be with Misuzu for the rest of my life. That¡¯s all¡¹

    ¡¸That makes Misuzu-sama pitiful!¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    ¡¸Unable to wear a bridal gown¡­even though she¡¯s born as a woman¡­that¡¯s!¡¹

    Really¡­this warrior like girl¡­

    She¡¯s a woman inside her head.

    A fifteen year old normal girl.

    Very ordinary¡­

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s much better than political marriage, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­the role of a woman born in famous houses is to marry to strengthen relationship between houses¡¹

    Michi grasped her hand tightly¡­and said.

    ¡¸Who cares about that fate¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸She¡¯s already my¡ºwoman¡» I won¡¯t hand her to anyone¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida?¡¹

    Michi looks up at me in surprise.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­could you take that boring conversation somewhere I can¡¯t hear?¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s lying down on the floor told me with an amazed expression.

    ¡¸You decide what you resolve but I have nothing to do with it.1 To be honest¡­it¡¯s nuisance to hear the absurd reason of an insane criminal!¡¹

    ¡­Un, right.

    From Yukino¡¯s perspective¡­I¡¯m only a madman.

    I know that too.

    ¡­But.

    I have no choice but to go this way.

    To live as a member of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸But¡­you¡¯re really something to make such incomprehensible conversations every time¡¹

    Yukino told me.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you just say¡­ ¡ºShut up idiot, I said I want to do it so shut up!¡»shouldn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I want to talk properly. I want to understand through a dialog. I¡¯d like us to understand each other¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Yukino asks me with a blank face.

    ¡¸Right now¡­it¡¯s with Michi. I want to know what kind of girl she is and what is she thinking¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you make her realize what you are thinking first/¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course¡­I tell Michi what I think but¡­I don¡¯t want her to agree with me¡­it¡¯s not to make her understand either. Rather than that¡­I want to know Michi¡¯s heart by talking¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­you want to¡ºpeek¡»into the heart of the woman you¡¯re talking with? You¡¯re completely a vulgar man¡­¡¹

    Yukino snorts her nose¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­you can¡¯t understand unless you see through the heart, can you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understand?¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸I want to understand Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­?¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you just know that by just looking¡­this girl is just an idiot escort girl who loves the lady from Kouzuki-house? You don¡¯t get that?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s not it¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t judge people from their surface¡­You see, Michi is¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸A lovely girl¡­a fifteen year old girl who exerts herself to the hardest¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that! What? You¡¯re intending to seduce this child now?¡­You¡¯re loose!¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t laugh¡¹

    She strikes the electric baton in front of Yukino¡¯s eyes¡­!

    A spark shines for a moment¡­1

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face cramped.

    ¡¸My father has taught me¡ºNo matter what¡­don¡¯t laugh at a person who does with utmost effort¡»¡­¡¹

    Then, she looks at me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how Yoshida thinks. To be honest, I can only imagine it being reckless and absurd¡­but, I know that Yoshida is diligent¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I put the insolent remark about Misuzu-sama deep in my chest. Anyway¡­Yoshida, serve Misuzu-sama from now on. It¡¯s certain that Misuzu-sama likes Yoshida¡­ If Yoshida won¡¯t betray Misuzu-sama¡­then I will forgive his existence. I will also look over his fornication with the other¡ºwomen¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I will never betray Misuzu. I swear¡¹

    I swore to Michi.

    ¡¸Then, Yoshida¡­please tell me one thing¡¹

    Michi asks me with a serious face

    She shows the electric baton to Yukino¡­

    ¡¸What does Yoshida think with this woman?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸This woman should be our¡ºenemy¡» That¡¯s what I have heard¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­Yukino is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡­she¡¯s taking a rebellious attitude towards us all the time so¡­I think that there¡¯s no mistake that she¡¯s an¡ºenemy¡»¡¹

    At least¡­she¡¯s not an ally.

    ¡¸Then why¡­does Yoshida treat this woman as gentle as towards other women?¡¹

    ¡­I?

    ¡­am I kind to Yukino?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! This man raped me! Dozens of times!! There¡¯s no way this guy is gentle to me!¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    That¡¯s right¡­it is as Yukino says.

    ¡¸A woman raped with hostility can¡¯t do something like this¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸I was able to watch the rape videos with father multiple times. That is to make me understand what kind of humiliation would I take if I was caught by the enemy¡­it¡¯s to understand how brutal human¡ºenemies are¡» Recalling it now, I still feel sick. I felt intense hatred towards men from watching those videos¡¹

    ¡­Kudou papa.

    Another biased education again.

    Showing that thing to a middle school girl¡­

    That¡¯s why Michi became a lesbian¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see any blue bruise in your skin¡­not even a single teeth was broken¡­!¡¹

    Michi told Yukino.

    ¡¸I was raped by this guy more than thirty times!¡¹

    Yukino still argue with Michi.

    ¡¸But¡­has your genitalia been assaulted enough that it tore?¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    What kind of video did she watch¡­?

    ¡¸Rather¡­you understand that Yoshida won¡¯t be rough¡­you trust Yoshida as a sexual partner¡¹

    Yukino trusts me?

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. There¡¯s no way I trust him¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks down¡­

    Michi continues her speech.

    ¡¸Your interaction with Yoshida just earlier¡­I¡¯ve been watching that in the camera. You seem to be enjoying having sex with Yoshida¡­don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way I¡¯m enjoying it! I really hate being embraced by this guy! I hate it so much I can¡¯t endure it!¡¹

    Yukino tries to deny it but¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lie. You¡¯re telling lies!¡¹

    Michi sees through it.

    ¡¸Also, Yoshida¡­why are you seriously serving this woman just like how you do with Misuzu-sama and other women?¡¹

    I¡¯m serving Yukino?

    ¡¸Why are you working so hard so this woman feels pleasure? If you rape her then it¡¯s fine if Yoshida seeks pleasure one-sidedly. No¡­if this woman doesn¡¯t suffer physically or mentally then she¡¯s not raped!¡¹

    That¡¯s true but¡­

    ¡¸Rather¡­Yoshida¡¯s sex is mentally and physically relieving this woman¡­I see it with my eyes¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    ¡¸What is Yoshida¡¯s relationship with this woman? What is this woman¡¯s existence to Yoshida?¡¹

    Michi cross examines me intensely¡­

    ¡­But

    The answer can¡¯t come up inside me.

    I look at Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me.

    What are we?

    At first¡­it was just a rape victim and the rapist.

    But now¡­

    It is as Michi says¡­Yukino seems to be enjoying sex with me.

    And¡­I certainly have sex with the same attitude I have towards my other¡ºwomen¡»

    What is that?

    For me, Yukino is¡­

    For Yukino, I¡­

    ¡¸No¡­but, Michi¡¹

    I open up my mouth

    ¡¸But¡­I won¡¯t have sex with Yukino anymore¡­¡¹

    Yukino looks up at me startled.

    ¡¸Because¡­Yukino said¡ºThis is the last¡»earlier¡¹

    That¡¯s why¡­I won¡¯t have sex with Yukino anymore¡­

    Yukino turned her face away.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not possible¡­!¡¹

    Michi told me.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think of this woman coming out of her relationship with Yoshida!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸If this woman asks for a fornication in this situation¡­what will Yoshida do?¡¹

    If Yukino asks to have sex with me again?

    At that time¡­I

    ¡º¡­Okay, that¡¯s enouugh!!!!¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice come from the speaker¡­?!

    ¡ºKudou-san¡­thank you for posing the problem!¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice seems to be having fun.

    Oh¡­Michi and I going to Yukino¡¯s place¡­

    ¡­was according to Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºplan¡»

    To have Michi who¡¯s fretting about Misuzu pick on me¡­

    ¡ºThat will be enough for now¡­everyone needs some time to cool down their heads¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee says.

    ¡ºThink about each other¡¯s opinion. Then, think about the contents of what was said again. That¡¯s for the three of you¡­!¡»

    ¡­Eh?

    It¡¯s not Yukino and I¡­

    Katsuko-nee is telling Michi to think again about the content of the conversation too?

    ¡ºPeople try to dodge their true intention through different words¡­to fool themselves. Try to face your true self¡­!2¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice is kind.

    ¡ºAnyway¡­Yukino-san, please take a meal. Both of you come back. It¡¯s about time we move on to the next step¡­!¡»

    ¡­From here.

    ¡­What¡¯s going to happen?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Yukino who¡¯s lying down¡­I told her¡¸anyway, just eat¡¹and left the¡ºconfinement room¡»

    Michi seems to be thinking about something.

    I¡¯m also thinking of various things.

    Coming back to the¡ºmonitor room¡»¡­Margo-san and Minaho-neesan are back

    Katsuko-nee, Nei-san, Mana, Margo-san, Minaho-neesan, Michi, me¡­

    Excluding Megu who¡¯s in her club activity, we¡¯re gathered.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve recorded what you said a while ago and sent it to Misuzu-san¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Eh¡­about what?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­the one where you said you¡¯ll go to Kouzuki-sama and say¡ºPlease give me Misuzu¡», dear¡¹

    Uwa¡­that one?

    ¡¸Later¡­please clearly tell Misuzu from your own mouth. That¡¯s a proposal after all¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸But is that okay?¡­Onii-chan telling Kouzuki-sama that¡­won¡¯t that be a bad for Yuzuki-san and Kouzuki-sama?¡¹

    Mana asksed Minaho-neesan in worry.

    ¡¸What comes at that time will happen¡­ I¡¯m Yoshida-kun and Misuzu-san¡¯s ally¡¹

    Saying that makes me happy.

    ¡¸Well, in the end, there¡¯s no choice but to do it!¡¹

    Then¡­Nei-san.

    ¡¸Yeah, I also like Misuzu-san too¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Everyone, you don¡¯t get it at all!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama isn¡¯t a mild gentleman! Apart from being Misuzu-sama¡¯s lover¡­saying¡ºPlease give me Misuzu¡»!¡¹

    This girl¡¯s sense of values seems to be firmly fixed.

    ¡¸We know that even if you don¡¯t tell u¡¹

    Minaho-neesan lightly replied to Michi.

    ¡¸But¡­¡ºKuromori¡»isn¡¯t such a mild organization as well¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s cold eyes look at Michi.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry for being rude¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­this is all because of Yoshida-kun after all¡¹

    ¡­My fault?

    ¡¸Normally, Kudou-san who has a shy personality doesn¡¯t easily open up her mind with others is now talking her feelings to us familiarly¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for Yoshida-kun, that won¡¯t happen¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­sorry¡¹

    When I apologized¡­Minaho-neesan giggled.

    ¡¸No you see¡­I¡¯m praising you¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸You¡¯re really good at opening up girl¡¯s hearts.3 ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it myself.

    However, I feel like I¡¯m offending Michi¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­should we proced to the next stage?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojou-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee operates then a video appears on the monitor.

    ¡­That is.

    ¡¸This is Endou-kun twenty minutes ago¡­!¡¹

    Endou in the screen¡­and the two seniors in baseball club¡­

    They¡¯re beating him up¡­!

    ¡ºHey¡­bastard, doing something like this¡­!¡»

    Endou crouching on the ground is suffering.

    ¡ºAre you going to tell the school, the police, the Baseball league?¡»

    The member named Sugiyama¡­said while laughing.

    ¡ºOh, it¡¯s not that we care if the baseball club pulls us out¡»

    Koizumi says while kicking Endou¡¯s abdomen¡­

    ¡ºWe¡¯re not regulars even after two years¡­we can¡¯t participate from the start!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why¡­if you want to inform them then you can do as much as you want!¡»

    Sugiyama¡¯s fist drives to Endou¡¯s jaw again¡­!

    1. Actually, you will ?

    2. PERSONA!!! ?

    3. And legs ?

 Chapter 198 : Step 1

    ¡ºEndou¡­by the way, what are you going to do with that?!¡»

    The baseball club member, Koizumi speaks to Endou who¡¯s on the ground.

    ¡ºOh, that one!¡»

    Sugiyama grins¡­

    ¡ºYou see¡­it¡¯s nice and all that you got kicked out of the baseball club but don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to let you get away with even that!¡»

    Koizumi grabs Endou¡¯s chest and pulls him up¡­!

    ¡ºT-That?¡­W-What?!¡»

    Endou stares at his seniors while blood runs down his nose.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that obvious?¡­The bet!¡»

    ¡­Bet?

    ¡­Isn¡¯t that?!

    ¡ºYou, and that¡­who was it again?¡»

    ¡º¡­Yukino-chan¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­the bet where you¡¯re going to fuck her on what day on May¡­¡»

    Endou¡­and Yukino¡¯s bed day¡­

    The entire baseball club made a bet, didn¡¯t they¡­?

    ¡ºT-That¡­I don¡¯t care about that woman anymore! I!¡»

    Yesterday¡­Endou was shamed by Yukino in front of the baseball ground audience.

    ¡º¡­I don¡¯t care about that woman anymore!¡»

    Endou said as if spitting out¡­

    ¡º¡­Hee, so that¡¯s what you intend¡­!¡»

    ¡ºWe won¡¯t let that however!¡»

    Koizumu drives another hit in Endou¡¯s belly!

    ¡º¡­We also bet! We wanted to make money you know!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s too late for a refund just because the woman¡¯s useless now!¡»

    The two of them beat up Endou.

    ¡º¡­Do something about it bastard!¡»

    ¡ºEven if it¡¯s impossible, do something about it!¡»

    They beat up Endou.

    ¡ºT-That¡¯s¡­What are you telling me to do!¡»

    Endou got covered in mud and shouted half-crying

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that obvious?¡­!¡»

    Koizumu tells Endou while having a faint laugh.

    ¡ºRape her or something¡­do something to complete the bet!¡»

    Sugiyama laughs frivolously¡­

    ¡ºOh, by the way¡­Koizumi and I bet on May 2¡­it means our bet is today¡»

    ¡ºIn short¡­You need to do it by all means¡­!¡»

    ¡­Today?

    Endou¡¯s going to rape Yukino?!

    ¡ºB-But¡­You know her don¡¯t you?! She¡¯s the one being talked about in the TV yesterday¡­the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke!¡»

    Ooh, the baseball stupid Endou is also watching the commotion last night.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t want to get involved with her anymore!¡»

    Endou abandoned Yukino quickly.

    As soon as he knew that he was a daughter of a criminal suspect¡­the value of Yukino has disappeared for him¡­

    ¡­But

    Sugiyama and Koizumi¡­the baseball club members!

    ¡ºThat doesn¡¯t matter!¡»

    ¡º¡­Ha!¡»

    ¡ºThat doesn¡¯t matter!¡»

    ¡º¡­There we go!¡»

    ¡ºThat doesn¡¯t matter!¡»

    ¡º¡­Yeah!¡»

    They¡¯re not changing their mind at all.

    They just hit Endou while laughing¡­!

    ¡ºWe¡¯re the only ones who made a bet on May 2 among the baseball club members¡­!¡»

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that right? Koizumi-kuun~¡­!¡»

    ¡ºIf Endou was able to finish it today then we¡¯re going to be rich!¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re going to receive the full price!¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­how much are we going to earn again, Koizumi-kuuun?¡»

    ¡ºWell you see¡­it¡¯s roughly 42k yen, Sugiyama-kuuun~!¡»

    ¡ºFor each of us¡­?¡»

    ¡º¡­That would be 20k yen¡»

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that biiiiiig¡­Sugiyama-kuuun?!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s something you can¡¯t overlook¡­Koizumi-kuuuun~¡»

    Both of them beat up Endou again¡­!

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why¡­You have to¡­~!¡»

    ¡ºDefinitely do that¡­!¡»

    ¡ºFuck that woman!¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­take photos as evidence!¡»

    Endou¡¯s being poured on with fists!

    On the soil of the unpopular back of gym¡­

    Endou who¡¯s beaten up falls down.

    ¡ºDo you get it, Endou!?¡»

    ¡ºYou have to do it today okay¡­¡»

    ¡ºYour reply?!¡»

    Endou¡¯s not answering.

    ¡ºWell fine¡­we¡¯ll call you later¡­!¡»

    ¡ºTry to do something about that woman until then !¡»

    ¡ºIf you do anything funny then we won¡¯t be done with this¡»

    ¡º¡­Do you get it, Endou?¡»

    ¡º¡­Then, ptui!¡»

    Sugiyama¡¯s spit falls to Endou¡¯s face.

    Sugiyama and Koizumi walks away while laughing¡­

    Endou who fell down forward¡­

    ¡­Before long.

    ¡º¡­Dammit!¡»

    He speaks in hatred but he doesn¡¯t seem to move.

    ¡ºW-Why do I have to¡­dammit!¡»

    Endou thinks that he did nothing wrong¡­

    He thinks that everyone else is responsible for his hardships¡­

    That is what Endou Kenji is.

    ¡ºThose bastards are saying bullshit¡­bullshit¡­bullshit¡­!!!!¡»

    ¡­That¡¯s when.

    Someone comes in on the camera screen.

    ¡ºMy?!¡­Someone seems to have fallen here?!¡»

    That is¡­

    The student council president¡­Iwakura Yukiyo¡­!

    Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s followed by two male students.

    Both of them have a student council armband.

    If I recall¡­all those in the student council are under Iwakura-san.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? You seem to be injured ¡­!¡»

    Iwakura-san acts surprised then approached Endou.

    ¡ºMy my, this is a horrible injury¡­ Harada, Makino, take this boy¡­let¡¯s see, the sports training room in the gym is near. There are meds there¡­!¡»

    No¡­you normally take them to the doctor¡¯s office.

    I¡¯ve never heard of a sports training room either.

    ¡­Is there anything behind it.

    ¡º¡­Yes, Kaichou¡»

    ¡ºNow¡­ hurry up and take him!¡»

    Iwakura-san looked towards the camera and smiled while saying that.

    ¡­She knows the position of the camera.

    She¡¯s making an appeal over the camera as she acted according to Minaho-neesan¡¯s order?¡­

    ¡ºHere, can you stand?!¡»

    The two subordinates raise Endou.

    ¡º¡­Y-Yeah¡»

    Supported by the two from the student council¡­Endou heads to the entrance of the gym.

    Iwakura-kaichou walks behind elegantly¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Okay¡­that¡¯s the end of the video¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stopped playing the video.

    ¡¸Eh¡­wait a moment¡­!¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s going on?! What did Minaho-neesan tell Iwakura-kaichou?¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell you right now.¡¹

    She said¡­then dinks coffee.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s. Could it be that you really would let Endou rape Yukino?!¡¹

    When I asked her¡­

    ¡¸I wonder?! Isn¡¯t that all dependent to Endou-kun and Yukino-san¡­? Isn¡¯t that right?!¡¹

    T-True¡­

    I don¡¯t think that Endou would just do what the seniors say because he was beaten up by them¡­

    With Endou¡¯s personality¡­he¡¯ll try to avoid Yukino instead.

    He definitely won¡¯t let those two seniors win¡­

    ¡¸What¡­Yoshida-kun, are you that worried about Yukino-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸No¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to care about that person anymore¡­!¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, hug me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I embraced Mana.

    Mana is holding a deep inferiority complex towards Yukino as her younger sister.

    THat complex is accelerating her¡ºdependency¡»towards me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan has Mana already¡­don¡¯t think about that person anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana said.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸My¡­Yoshida-kun, isn¡¯t it about time you pick up Megumi?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at her watch then said.

    True¡­ the morning practice is about to end.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll pick her up¡¹

    Megu¡­

    She¡¯s also in¡ºaddicted¡»state too

    I¡¯m worried unless I pick her up.

    ¡¸Hora hora, Mana-chan will be staying behind with me!¡¹

    Nei-san calls Mana.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Mana clings to my school uniform¡­

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­you¡¯re worried about Megu-chan too aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nei-san smiled kindly and told Mana.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why we have to let Yo-chan stick with Megu-chan for a while¡­okay?¡¹

    Hearing Nei-san¡­Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Onii-chan, I¡¯ll leave Megu-oneechan to you¡¹

    Mana let go of my student clothes¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­leave her to me¡¹

    I answer while patting Mana¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Nei-sama¡­could you clean up the kitchen along with Mana-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Katsun!¡¹

    Next, Margo-san to Michi¡­

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­should we move our body a bit on the principal¡¯s office above? We don¡¯t know what would be the timing of battle situation in the future so we should keep up. Could you spar with me for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­that¡¯s what I was thinking as well¡¹

    Nei-san and Mana goes to the kitchen.

    Margo-san and Michi goes up the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡­Could this be

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee are planning something again.

    What is in this room they don¡¯t want Michi and Mana to see¡­?

    That is most probably Yukino.

    It¡¯s about time for the start of school¡­

    Then¡­Minaho-neesan is going to let Yukino participate the class¡­

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t need to think about various things.¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says while looking at my face.

    ¡¸Clear up the problems in front of you¡­if you don¡¯t do what you can then nothing will be solved¡­¡¹

    The problem in front of me¡­

    ¡¸First¡­Megumi¡¯s heart care, right?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Megu¡­is she getting along with the other members?

    Captain Takeshiba said that so I¡¯m not that worried¡­

    But¡­Megu¡­

    She¡¯s firm but she¡¯s mentally weak.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll be going¡¹

    ¡¸Bring your bag¡­you¡¯re going straight to classes, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­So that¡¯s what will happen timewise.

    ¡¸Right. Got it, Minaho-neesan¡¹

    I bring my student bag¡­

    Then face the female track and field team¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Okay¡­that¡¯s for the morning practice. First years, clean up¡­others, dismissed!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s voice echoes in the ground.

    ¡­Fuu

    ¡­I made it in time.

    Megu¡¯s cleaning up along with the other first years.

    ¡¸Ah, Yamamine-chan, your boyfriend came to pick you up!¡¹

    One of the first years noticed me.

    ¡¸Go ahead¡­we¡¯ll do the clean up¡¹

    Ogino-san from the same class said in consideration.

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s fine. I feel sorry for everyone¡¹

    Megu¡­says and hold the basket with the tools.

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re not being honest¡­we¡¯re the one¡¯s who would feel uneasy if you make Yoshida-kun wait!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yamamine-san¡¹

    ¡­I

    I hurry and enter the room with the first years.

    ¡¸¡­Let me help out Megu¡¹

    I took the basket Megu¡¯s holding and lift it up.

    ¡¸Should I just take this to the girl¡¯s track and field room?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Un¡¹

    Ogino-san¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Yoshida-kun doesn¡¯t need to do that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you can just take Yamamine-san away¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­you can leave the cleanup to us¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I think everyone knows it already but Megu¡¯s a very serious girl. To the extent you¡¯ll ask if she¡¯s too serious¡­ Therefore¡­we¡¯re thankful that you¡¯re being considerate but I¡¯d like everyone to let Megu clean up with everyone. I¡¯ll help out too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸Here, I¡¯ll take it¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un!¡¹

    Everyone hold the tools and return to the clubroom.

    Then we make two roundtrips¡­

    ¡¸Thank you, Yoshida-kun¡­we¡¯ll take care of it inside later¡¹

    ¡¸The girl¡¯s clubroom forbids boys¡­you can¡¯t come in!¡¹

    Un¡­so this is as far as I can do?

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll wait outside¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­we¡¯ll return Yamamine-san as soon as possible so please lend her to us now!¡¹

    The girl¡¯s members laugh.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­shouldn¡¯t Yoshida-kun enter a club?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean you can be the manager of the girl¡¯s track and field team¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest¡­we need a boy to carry our luggage!¡¹

    From that voice¡­Captain Takeshiba looks out of the clubroom.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say ridiculous things! Didn¡¯t I always say that preparing and cleaning up are always a part of the training? Also, keeping things in order is also one of the basics of martial arts¡¹

    As expected of Captain Takeshiba who speaks¡ºAthletics is martial arts¡»¡­

    ¡¸S-Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, that¡¯s fine. You can just leave the tools in front of the clubroom. Either way, we¡¯ll be using it on after school practice. Go and take shower right away!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t daze off! Our motto is both literary and martial arts!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, faster little girls!¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse us!¡¹

    The first years bring their change of clothes and head to the shower room.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll finish quickly¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    Megu goes with everyone¡­

    ¡­I¡¯m glad.

    For the time being, it seems that it¡¯s going well with the girls in the track and field team¡­

    ¡¸But still¡­you really are a diligent guy¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba told me.

    ¡¸Diligent?¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­normal boys won¡¯t do that. I was the one who told you to come at the end of morning practice but I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d help out in cleaning up¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I want Megu to get along with the other girls¡­also¡¹

    I look at Megu¡¯s back going away.

    ¡¸If the girls always try to be considerate¡­Megu would feel sorry. She¡¯s not mentally strong¡­¡¹

    She¡¯d be grateful being taken care of but¡­

    Megu¡¯s heart would become heavy from placing burden on other members.

    Also¡­the members aren¡¯t all Megu¡¯s ally.

    Even now¡­there are first years who doesn¡¯t talk to Megu and I.

    ¡­Reality is like that.

    If so¡­if Megu is treated as special, it has a possibility of it becoming a problem later.

    Therefore¡­I helped cleaning up.

    I also made Megu work with everyone until the end.

    We have to remove the seed of the problem bit by bit¡­

    For Megu¡¯s sake¡­

    ¡¸¡­You really are caring. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s bothersome/¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai asked me with a smile.

    ¡¸Eh¡­what is?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸You see¡­normal boys, when he enters a lovers relationship, doesn¡¯t he just watch the girls¡¯ butt and chest? Getting pampered by women to fulfil their own desire¡­there¡¯s a lot of them who doesn¡¯t think about the women¡¯s feelings at all, right?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I don¡¯t know about other men¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­is Yamamine the first girl you dated?¡¹

    ¡­That is

    Yukino¡¯s my first sex¡­

    ¡­Un

    The first¡ºlovers¡»relationship is Megu, right

    Misuzu, our relationship began with¡ºMaster and pet¡»¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Megu¡¯s my first¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­you¡¯re too calm¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯ve got too much guts. It¡¯s not like a first year student¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, I¡¯m praising you¡­!¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai said with a smile

    ¡¸I want to be¡ºfamily¡»with megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I just remembered it when Takeshiba-senpai mentioned it but¡­family is a bother isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s normal that they¡¯re troublesome¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Inside my mind.

    ¡­A nostalgic memory comes back.,

    ¡¸You see¡­I was brought up by my grandmother. Since I was a child. It¡¯s been a while since she passed away¡­¡¹

    I remember grandmother¡¯s small and curved back.

    ¡¸My parents were busy¡­or rather, they¡¯re not interested in me at all¡­ Then, my mother is a woman who doesn¡¯t do any housework at all so the whole house is being done by grandma. Everyday, she looks so troubled¡­and yet, grandma is always worried about me¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­Grandma is always.

    ¡¸¡ºDo you have a handkerchief?¡»or¡ºWatch out for the cars outside¡»or during my birthdays, she buys a small cake and we celebrate with the two of us¡­she¡¯s really kind to me¡¹

    Even though she was oppressed by mother so much¡­

    She¡¯s always worrying about me and kindly looked after me.

    ¡¸At that time¡­only my grandma was the one really kind to me¡­ Then¡­when I was in first grade in elementary¡­I asked Grandma¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºGrandma, why are you so kind to me? Isn¡¯t it troublesome to look after me? Aren¡¯t I just bothering grandma?¡»I asked¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I thought that I¡¯m just being a burden to my grandma. If I didn¡¯t exist then grandma might be happier, I thought. That¡¯s why I asked told grandma. ¡ºI¡¯m fine even if you don¡¯t worry about me that much. I can manage somehow by myself. Grandma should take care of herself more¡»I said.¡¹

    I was really a brat.

    ¡¸Then¡­what did your grandma say?¡¹

    ¡¸Grandma said¡­¡ºIt¡¯s obvious that kinds are troublesome. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to mind it and trouble grandma a lot. It¡¯s grandma¡¯s job to look after you and be troubled, there¡¯s no need to worry about it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­then, grandma died not long after that. But, I remember what she said. That¡¯s why¡­I¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious that you worry and look after your¡ºfamily¡»?¡­! It¡¯s natural that it¡¯s troublesome. But, if you are suffering or in trouble¡­you have to help, it¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    I think so.

    ¡¸So Yamamine¡¯s already your¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I answered Takeshiba-senpai clearly.

    ¡¸I see¡­then take care of her in the future¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m the one who should ask that¡¹

    I bow my head to Takeshiba-senpai¡­

    ¡¸Un. Leave her to me during club activities¡­But¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see¡­your helpfulness is really like a grandmother¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I now get it why you¡¯re unwavered¡­!¡¹

    Senpai said grinning¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kuun~¡¹

    Megu who took a shower quickly and put on her uniform runs towards us.

    ¡¸Hey¡­your princess came back. Go and meet her¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba pats my back.

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    I run and pick up Megu¡­

    ¡¸You see, Yoshi-kun! Everyone was kind to me! Captain, the other girls, everyone¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s illegitimate child, Megu.

    She¡¯s not telling anyone but she must be having a lot of things she¡¯s thinking inside¡­

    Her hate towards Shirasaka Sousuke¡­and the desire to destroy Shirasaka at the same time¡­

    As a daughter of a Shirasaka¡­there was always the fear that she¡¯d be punished in public¡­

    Therefore¡­her¡ºdependence¡»towards me is rising.

    Megu takes refugee in her mind¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­everyone¡¯s kind¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­everyone¡¯s kind¡­I¡¯m glad that they¡¯re all kind!¡¹

    Megu spills tears in my chest.

    I¡¯m really glad that the track and field team accepted Megu as usual.

    ¡­But

    We¡¯re going to class after this and attend a lesson.

    The people in class¡­

    How will they accept Megu¡­?

    I don¡¯t know for now.

 Chapter 199 : The class Peopleâ€¦

    ¡¸I¡¯m weak aren¡¯t I?¡¹

    Megu said looking down¡­

    The two of us head to the school building¡­

    The other first years from the track and field are taking a distance from us.

    ¡¸Until quite recently¡­I thought that I would be made prostitute through Shirasaka-san¡¯s order¡­ I thought that I have to give up my high school days¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    Shirasaka Sousuke left¡ºKuromori¡»and was about to set up his own prostitution ring.

    Then¡­he planned to make Megu one of his prostitutes¡­

    When Golden Week was over¡­Megu was supposed to be taken away from Yamamine house.

    ¡¸And yet¡­I met Yoshi-kun, met Minaho-san again¡­I felt happy that I got my emotions loosened¡­I¡¯m no good¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸I myself know it¡­I¡¯m relying on Yoshi-kun too much. Yoshi-kun is by my side so I can still head to the classroom now. Actually¡­my heart is throbbing¡¹

    Everyone in the class knows that Megu is Yukino¡¯s relative.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s blood relative.

    ¡¸What should I do?¡­I might become a girl that can¡¯t live without Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu holds my hand tightly.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯ll beat up those who say anything strange about Megu¡­!¡¹

    But¡­Megu

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that¡­Yoshi-kun, that¡¯s not the case¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s sorrowed eyes look at me¡­

    ¡¸Then that would just make me useless¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be protected by Yoshi-kun. I didn¡¯t like Yoshi-kun from that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be the girl that stands beside Yoshi-kun. When I heard about Yoshi-kun¡¯s story at the mansion¡­I thought I want to stay by Yoshi-kun¡¯s side. And yet¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks down again.

    ¡¸Before I noticed, I¡¯ve been depending on Yoshi-kun¡­relying on Minaho-san¡­I¡¯ve been relying on my Yamamine parents¡­everyone in the club¡­and captain Takeshiba¡­ I shiver from my own weak self right now¡­what a miserable girl I am¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hand is trembling.

    ¡¸I really get fed up with my own self. During the club activities, my head calmed down and I felt startled. Ever since yesterday¡­I¡¯ve been relying too much on Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    Right now, yesterday is in Megu¡¯s head¡­

    Especially, she remembers the sex we had this early morning.

    Megu was strange for certain.

    She was drowning with her sex with me.

    All of this are just to escape the reality that she¡¯s a daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I want to become stronger¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡­I

    What should I say at these times?

    ¡­To this girl.

    ¡­This treasured¡ºwoman¡»

    ¡¸¡­I thought of this but¡­¡¹

    Words spill out of my mouth by themselves.

    ¡¸Getting strong¡­isn¡¯t that troublesome for the body? You have to work hard and spend time training¡­!¡¹

    What am I saying?

    ¡¸But¡­in case of your mind. To strengthen your mind¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What should I do?¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­You just need courage¡¹

    I beat my chest.

    ¡¸¡­As long as you have courage then you should be able to overcome most things¡­your mind can be stronger with just courage alone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Megu pats her own chest.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­it¡¯s courage¡¹

    I¡¯m glad.

    Megu¡¯s expression calmed down.

    ¡¸Also¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about this since long ago. No matter how painful something is¡­it¡¯ll end someday¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I also experienced various things but I managed somehow. No matter what hardships, sorrow¡­there¡¯s definitely a time where it would end. Everything will pass away. The night will surely come¡­!¡¹

    Megu laughs.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­isn¡¯t that¡ºthe morning will surely come¡»?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I hate mornings. Another harsh day would begin again. I¡¯m always waiting for the night time. At night¡­I can lie down on that sofa in the dark room and I can be alone¡­ At that time, I was always waiting for the¡ºnight¡»everyday¡­!¡¹

    ¡­When I returned from my dorm life in middle school.

    My parents divorced before I noticed¡­

    My father disappeared¡­

    My gentle grandma died long ago¡­

    I¡¯ve always been alone in that house.

    The darkness at night was my only refugee.

    If I sleep¡­ I forget everything¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been enduring until night came, every day, until last week¡­¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s just a while ago¡­

    I completely forgot about it¡­

    ¡­I¡¯m also no good.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been depending on everyone. Everyone has been together with me so it has become natural before I knew it¡­I completely depended on everyone. It¡¯s not just Megu. I¡¯m also miserable¡¹

    Un¡­I must not forget the loneliness in that darkness.1

    I must not forget my gratitude to Minaho-neesan for scooping me out of there.

    Those by my side¡­everyone in¡ºKuromori¡»too¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, you¡¯re not depending at all¡­because, Yoshi-kun¡¯s been doing his best. You always do your best for all of our sake¡­!¡¹

    Megu grabs my arm.

    She leans her body¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­well¡¹

    I answer.

    ¡¸Everyone has expectations on me so I have to do my best. I want to be useful to everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always been an unwanted child¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Unwanted?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­for my parents, I was a¡ºchildbirth regret¡»¡¹

    I was born so my parents can¡¯t divorce¡­

    ¡­For the sake of appearances.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­after grandma died, I¡¯ve lived carefully so that my parents won¡¯t see me¡¹

    ¡­I hold my breath.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯m glad. Minaho-neesan gives me instructions¡­I can do something for Megu and Mana. Recently¡­I understand Katsuko-nee¡¯s feelings¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-neesan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡­Katsuko-nee makes delicious meals for us¡­I think she¡¯s happy that she affects people like that. I think it¡¯s very blissful to see someone who eats your bread and show a face that it¡¯s¡ºdelicious¡»¡­¡¹

    Relationship with others¡­gives an effect¡­

    As long as the effect is positive towards the other¡­

    Then there¡¯s nothing happier than that¡­

    ¡¸Even I am the same¡­Megu, Misuzu, Mana¡­sometimes Nei-san too¡­when you show a gloomy or afraid face¡­when I touch you¡­then make your heart calm even a bit, it makes me happy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What about Katsuko-neesan and Nagisa-neesan?¡¹

    ¡¸Those two are adults so they will be the one to come when they really needed me¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯m not that worried.

    ¡¸When they really feel uneasy, then they will send an SOS signal properly. I understand that they will¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right. Katsuko-neesan and Nagisa-neesan are adults¡¹

    Megu looks down again.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, sorry¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸¡­I was very childish¡¹

    Then¡­she looks at me.

    ¡¸I never thought about Yoshi-kun at all¡­! I¡¯ve been looking at myself all this time¡­sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you saying?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why Megu¡¯s apologizing at all.

    ¡¸Even though I promised to be a good wife¡­!¡¹

    I clench Megu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just take it easy¡­let¡¯s grow up little by little, every day. I will do so too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know a lot about people other than me¡­I won¡¯t notice it. No, I don¡¯t understand even myself, when it comes to it, I don¡¯t understand at all¡­!¡¹

    That is the sort of feeling I have.

    I was alone every night in that darkness¡­

    There was only myself there¡­

    I don¡¯t understand the situation around myself.

    ¡¸I want to know about Megu more. Misuzu, Mana, Nei-san¡­Katsuko-nee, Nagisa too¡­Margo-san and Minaho-neesan¡­and even Michi¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I think that I don¡¯t understand everyone at all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that is. Because, I discover something new everyday. When I see what its in the mind that I¡¯ve never seen until now¡­¡ºOh, I didn¡¯t understand¡»I reflect myself multiple times¡­!¡¹

    Perhaps¡­human heart is a polyhedron.

    When you look at it from the side it¡¯s square¡­when you look from above then it¡¯s round.

    But¡­it doesn¡¯t contradict itself.

    It certainly exists as one¡ºhuman heart¡»

    Therefore¡­you have to look at it from various angles.

    ¡¸¡ºI know everything about that one¡»or¡ºI know all¡»at he moment you think of that, you feel you¡¯re going to fall to a pitfall¡­ Therefore¡­you must not stop making effort to know¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­when you think that you understand the other¡­you must get to the core of it¡­with courage¡¹

    I knock my chest.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I won¡¯t stop making efforts to understand Megu¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    At first¡­the kind and trustworthy class chairman in front of me.

    But¡­I found the sadness and sorrow concealed deep in her heart¡­

    And yet, Megu who scolds the unstable Mana severely is also her.

    On the other hand¡­the weak Megu who depends on me is also Megu.

    Megu doesn¡¯t have a perverted constitution like Yukino.

    Sex for Megu is to monopolize me, to escape from reality¡­a defense mechanism of her mind.

    Even now¡­

    The various sides of Megu¡­I see it bit by bit¡­

    I understand Megu bit by bit¡­

    ¡¸But¡­I think Yoshi-kun will hate me if he comes to know me. I¡¯m a girl with a dirty heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    I immediately denied it

    ¡¸The more I understand about Megu the more I¡¯ll come to like you¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I will get to the core of Megu a gain and again. With courage. I want to really understand Megu¡­!

    Megu and I look at each other.,

    Megu¡¯s eyes reflects my face.

    Un¡­I

    I¡¯m having a refreshed face¡­

    There¡¯s no hesitation in my mind¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I love you¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­it¡¯s my first time to understand the meaning of¡ºI love you¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸I will also make an effort to know about Yoshi-kun. I¡¯ll make an effort throughout my life. Have courage to get to the core¡­!¡¹

    Megu brings her face to my chest¡­

    ¡¸I love you¡­I really do, Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Entering the school building¡­there are those who whisper when they see Megu.

    As expected¡­it¡¯s exposed that Megu¡¯s a relative of Shirasaka family.

    But still¡­there are no students at the entrance who came to speak with us.

    They just look from the distance.

    But still¡­it¡¯s not pleasant that they cast a rude gaze on other people.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    Megu pulls my hand.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    The two of us walk in the corridor dignified and head to the classroom

    ¡­But

    There¡¯s a crowd of people before our classroom.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, it¡¯s them¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s Shirasaka¡¯s daughter¡¹

    ¡¸No, just a relative¡¹

    I see¡­they heard that there¡¯s a daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke in this classroom¡­

    The spectators gathered from the school¡­

    ¡¸But still, that¡¯s amazing¡­it¡¯s multiple rape in Australia isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a national disgrace¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that, I heard that he¡¯s a genojin eater¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, it¡¯s said that he did it with a certain idol unit¡¹

    ¡¸¡­48 of them?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it was all members wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed a sex monster¡¹

    ¡¸The girl that was kidnapped and killed, so pitiful¡¹

    ¡¸Even though she was so small¡­she can¡¯t meet her mother can she?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s horrible¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, the fire yesterday was amazing isn¡¯t it?¡­they did that to destroy the evidence, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Shirasaka Group¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like Sakamori to quit as the owner of the baseball team. His relative is a criminal¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll resign you know?¡­That press conference was a huge failure isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­isn¡¯t Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper and tv station in a bad spot?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that one¡¯s strange too. They¡¯ve been defending Shirasaka Sousuke all the time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that there are some protests in front of the television station¡¹

    ¡¸Right right, the talents who were protecting Shirasaka Souskje in their program are listed over the internet¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that¡ºviolation of privacy¡»?¡­are they idiots?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Shirasaka family vs the world¡¹

    ¡¸I saw it on the net too¡­a talent is protecting him, they¡¯re mostly from the same office¡¹

    ¡¸Is that also connected to Shirasaka?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, Shirasaka Sousuke himself is the director of an advertising agency¡­there¡¯s no way it¡¯s not¡¹

    ¡¸The darkness of the mass media and advertising agency should be revealed¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºrevenge¡»device is amazing.

    She divide the time and expose Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evildoings from various aspects¡­it¡¯s filled with momentum now.

    Ever since last night, the faces of the man named Shirasaka Sousuke is revealed one by one

    There are some who are interested in the case in Australia¡­

    There are some who are reacting only to the entertainment world scandal.

    There are some who are strongly interested in the kidnapping and murder of a girl¡­

    It¡¯s only people who have antipathy and criticism against the name¡ºShirasaka house¡»¡­

    ¡­But

    As a result, everyone¡¯s interested in news.

    The image of¡ºsex criminal, Shirasaka Sousuke¡»is penetrating at a national level¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, please let us through¡¹

    I push aside the spectators and enter the classroom with Megu.

    ¡¸Hmm, she doesn¡¯t look like Shirasaka Sousuke from the TV¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? She¡¯s just a relative¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­don¡¯t you think she¡¯s cute?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, what¡¯s with the man sticking to her?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­could it be that he¡¯s her boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡­Oh, the spectators are noisy

    ¡¸¡­G-Good morning¡¹

    As soon as we enter the classroom¡­the classmates gazes gathered to us.

    The bell is about to come¡­

    Most of the students are gathered already.

    Everyone of them doesn¡¯t greet Megu.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Megu¡¹

    I try to protect Megu and take her to her seat¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­Yamamine-san¡¹

    One of the delinquent schoolgirl talks to Megu with a scornful look.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Megu¡­turned to that girl while feeling nervous.

    ¡¸Could it be that you were also raped by Shirasaka Sousuke?!¡¹

    The spectators outside the classroom rushes up!

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case¡¹

    Megu answered with a sad face.

    ¡¸Well look¡­according to the TV report, Shirasaka Sousuke is a lolicon isn¡¯t he? Then I just thought that Yamamine-san who¡¯s a relative was also attacked?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yamamine-san, are you a virgin?!¡¹

    The delinquent got cocky and the others spoke horribly towards Megu.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Megu was virgin until she did it with me¡­!¡¹

    I told the delinquents clearly.

    The spectators make noise again.

    ¡¸¡­W-What the hell!?¡¹

    ¡¸Those two had sex?!¡¹

    The delinquents still clings.

    ¡¸Could it be that you¡¯re just being fooled by Yamamine-san? It¡¯s easy to pretend to be a virgin so it¡¯s easy to fool naive boys!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida, weren¡¯t you a virgin too?¡¹

    The two delinquents are laughing.

    ¡¸Sadly¡­Megu¡¯s my fifth¡¹

    The delinquent¡¯s laughter stops¡­

    Or rather¡­the whole classroom and even the spectators on the hallway turned silent.

    ¡¸When I took Megu¡¯s virginity, I saw her hymen properly¡­there¡¯s even blood too. I was really glad¡­¡¹

    When it comes to this¡­I have no choice but to say it clearly.

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s my woman! Just because she¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s relative, Megu herself has nothing to do with it! Stop bullshiting me you all!¡¹

    The anger bursts out from inside me!

    So I¡¯m a human that explodes from emotion this much.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll beat up those who speak badly about Megu!¡¹

    ¡­The delinquents

    Though they¡¯re scared¡­they speak to me.

    ¡¸Hee¡­so you two fucked already¡¹

    ¡¸R-Right¡­they¡¯re¡ºengaged¡»so isn¡¯t that obvious that they will?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­as expected, she¡¯s got a nympho blood!¡¹

    ¡­These bitches!

    At the moment I tried to hit that girl¡­!

    Megu slapped that girl¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t misjudge me!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸I will bear this man¡¯s child¡­it¡¯s impossible now but in the future. I will marry him and become happy. That¡¯s why we¡¯re¡ºengaged¡»¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words are powerful

    ¡¸We have sex¡­I want to serve him. I will do anything that pleases him¡­he¡¯s my husband!¡¹

    The girl that was slapped speaks.

    ¡¸What¡ºengagement¡»you¡¯re in high school! Saying that he¡¯s your husband, are you an idiot?!¡¹

    Megu won¡¯t lose.

    ¡¸Even a high school student can decide with their lives already. I will live with him for my lifetime. That¡¯s what I decided. I swore. You don¡¯t know my vow but we¡¯re connected. I¡¯m happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡¸¡­There are people who become professional athletes at their first year in high school. There are a lot of people who chose their own lives. I chose to marry him! My heart is¡­already Yoshida Megumi!¡¹

    Megu declared strongly.

    I¡­

    ¡¸What you think doesn¡¯t matter. If you want to laugh then do it. But, I will protect MEgu. I will protect my¡ºfamily¡»for the rest of my life. That¡¯s what I decided¡­!¡¹

    Inside the classroom that fell silent¡­

    One boy stands up¡­

    That is Tanaka.

    He¡¯s my classmate with a big-bro personality.

    ¡¸Could you tell me one thing?¡¹

    Tanaka speaks out in a loud voice so the spectators outside could hear.

    ¡¸Just how much of a relative is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house¡­and Yamamine-san¡¯s house?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Megu¡­the relationship of Shirasaka house and Yamamine house¡­?!¡¹

    I asked on purpose.

    If it¡¯s Shiraska Sousuke and Megu¡­then he¡¯s a blood related father and daughter¡­

    If it¡¯s Shirasaka house and Yamamine house¡­

    ¡¸The second wife of the founder of the newspaper company from Shirasaka family married Yamamine house¡­that¡¯s the relationship¡¹

    Shirasaka newspaper company is developed after war.

    That history isn¡¯t so old.

    ¡¸The founder¡¯s second wife?¡­That¡¯s the only relationship? Is there anyone else from Yamamine family who married into Shirasaka?¡¹

    Tanaka asks on purpose.

    ¡¸None¡­The people in Shiraska house today are all the ex-wives¡¯ children. The second wife from Yamamine house didn¡¯t have children¡­¡¹

    Megu answered.

    ¡¸Even if we¡¯re called relatives¡­we¡¯re not that close. They take care of the employment but¡­people from Shirasaka house never let anyone from Yamamine join their newspaper company¡­¡¹

    Tanaka speaks in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Whaat!! Then, that¡¯s meaningless! Isn¡¯t Yamamine-san totally unrelated!¡¹

    Tanaka¡¯s voice spreads to the classroom and the corridor.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¹

    One girl in the class opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been in with Megumi-chan in middle school¡­I¡¯ve gone to play Megumi-chan¡¯s house a long time ago¡­¡¹

    That girl speaks while looking down.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡¯s house is a sorry¡­ragged house It can¡¯t be compared to the Shirasaka house that was on screen last night¡­they seem to be poor¡¹

    The¡ºpoor¡»expression dissolves the air in the classroom.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yamamine-san¡¯s poor! That¡¯s why¡­she wants to marry Yoshida sooner and build a happy family with the two of them¡­that¡¯s why she¡¯s¡ºengaged¡»with Yoshida! She¡¯s a poor and a girl who experienced hardships so it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Tanaka speaks absurd things selfishly.

    But¡­everyone got convinced by that remark¡­

    ¡¸I see¡­Yamamine-san, so that¡¯s the case¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Yoshida¡¯s working part-time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, Yoshida-kun looks very poor too!¡¹

    ¡¸When you go out with a poor one¡­it¡¯s normal that you¡¯d want to marry?¡¹

    ¡¸But, do contraception¡­poor and getting many children is the worst pattern¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s doing his best, doesn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Is this okay?

    The image of us being¡ºpoor¡»is totally stuck with us but¡­

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Yamamine-san is Shirasaka-san¡¯s relative but¡­she was never called to Shirasaka house to eat a meal¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s right¡¹

    Megu answered.

    ¡­Err

    True¡­she haven¡¯t eaten in Yukino¡¯s house¡­

    We had sex though¡­

    ¡¸Or rather¡­the matter with Shirasaka Sousuke in the TV is completely unrelated to Yamamine-san. Everyone, you can go back now!¡¹

    Tanaka¡­ends the talk.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Yamamine-san¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­there¡¯s no way Yamamine-san¡¯s related to such a bad family right?¡¹

    ¡¸I will explain to the people in the club too¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­we¡¯re the one who knows what kind of person Yamamine-chan is¡¹

    When it comes to this¡­Megu who¡¯s usually kind to everyone¡­

    The schoolgirls accepted her easily.

    The delinquents are still in bad mood, but¡­

    Megu¡¯s accepted by the other girls, they¡¯re not stupid enough to cross that¡­

    I feel a bit relieved.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yamamine-san is different from Shirasaka-san¡­!¡¹

    Hearing that girl¡¯s word¡­I got startled.

    Even Megu¡¯s relatives attracted this much attention¡­

    ¡­Then.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s true daughter¡­

    What will happen if Yukino comes here?

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s not here yet?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll come¡­her father¡¯s a criminal you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­normally you won¡¯t come¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s when¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, she came!¡¹

    A voice comes from the corridor¡­

    ¡¸Eh, her¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Somehow, isn¡¯t she plain?¡¹

    The spectators said.

    Yukino¡¯s plain?

    ¡¸¡­The bell¡¯s about to ring. Go back to your classrooms¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice?

    ¡¸Hey¡­let us through!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan appears from the spectators.

    Behind her is Yukino¡­

    Yukino is¡­

    1. Well, you¡¯ve got Megu

 Chapter 200 : Endou-kunâ€™s Judgement

    Yukino appears behind Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡­Err

    I torn down the uniform Yukino¡¯s wearing until yesterday¡­

    What she¡¯s wearing right now is what Mana brought out of her room¡­a spare uniform.

    Yukino¡¯s¡­wearing that uniform¡ºnormally¡»

    No¡­it¡¯s different from¡ºnormal¡»

    Our high school girls are¡­except for some super serious girls¡­

    They¡¯ve devised how to wear their uniforms.

    They try to roll up their skirt at their waist to shorten it¡­

    They try to open a button on the blouse¡­

    It¡¯s the so-called¡­high school girl feel clothes in Japan.

    Yukino was the same.

    ¡­Until yesterday

    ¡¸¡­The hell is that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey, what does this mean?¡¹

    The classroom turned noisy¡­

    Well of course¡­

    Yukino right now is just like a super-serious high school¡­

    She¡¯s wearing the school uniform perfectly according to the¡ºschool regulations¡»¡­

    Just like how the illustration on the student handbook look like¡­

    The correct length of the skirt is unstylish.

    Her blouse is buttoned up to the top.

    ¡­And.

    Her hair is separated in braids.

    There¡¯s no ribbon but a black rubber hair clip.

    From the center of her forehead to her head¡­her hair is divided into two perfect parts.

    Then¡­an old style nerdy silver rimmed glasses¡­

    Yukino¡­your eyesight isn¡¯t bad, is it?

    Anyway¡­

    Yukino was toned down to a quiet girl by her dress¡­

    ¡­Amazing.

    Doing that far¡­Yukino who¡¯s a well-known beauty looks like a plain girl.

    ¡¸¡­What, is it that woman?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shameful¡¹

    From outside the corridor¡­statements from the spectators who don¡¯t know about Yukino pops out.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not, you idiot¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­if I recall, she¡¯s a girl with good looks¡¹

    The first year from the class next door who has seen Yukino told the senior.

    ¡¸Ah¡­what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She came looking like that on purpose¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­if she pretends to be a serious child then you won¡¯t be coming for her would you?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, why?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see¡­her house is surrounded by the press! When she¡¯s captured then she¡¯ll have an impression that she¡¯s good¡¹

    The spectators were convinced by that explanation.

    ¡¸Wow¡­that¡¯s the worst¡¹

    ¡¸That girl usually mess around normally?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­her dad¡¯s in an advertising agency¡¹

    ¡¸She probably hangs around the clubs and mess around?¡¹

    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t she have fucked with a model boy?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s father gather¡¯s girls in his house and have a party, doesn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s definitely participating there¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un un¡­she¡¯s definitely¡ºselling¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­if I recall, she has that face¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­she came to the school on that look on purpose¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Camouflage?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s stupid¡­does she think we would sympathize with her by wearing that dress?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you going to sympathize with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡ºI didn¡¯t know that my Papa did something bad. Boohoo!¡»she tries to gloss it over?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be fooled like that¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡­that¡¯s just bullshit¡¹

    The spectators on the corridor heats up on their own¡­

    ¡¸Oh right¡­let¡¯s take photos!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh¡­let¡¯s upload it on the net!¡¹

    The boys take out their phone and capture Yukino¡¯s image.

    ¡¸Ah¡­me too¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­you can¡¯t take photos of a criminal¡¯s daughter that easily¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the most famous criminal in Japan right now¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    The phones give out a shutter sounds.

    ¡­Yukino.

    She remains standing next to Minaho-neesan all this time¡­

    She¡¯s enduring as she¡¯s exposed to the harsh sounds of shutter from the corridor.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked up at the clock in the classroom.

    Then¡­

    The homeroom chime rings.

    ¡­Kinkon! Kinkon!

    ¡¸Okay¡­everyone, go back to your classrooms¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told the spectators.

    ¡¸¡­But, Sensei¡¹

    The somewhat excited senior tells Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­gave that one a cold gaze.

    ¡¸U-Understood¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­for the time being, we saw her come to the school¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s come back later¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­we also took photos¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll come back to take photos later¡­when I upload this to net in real time it¡¯ll become a¡ºfestival¡»for sure!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s good¡­!¡¹

    While speaking selfishly¡­

    The spectators disband in the corridor.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Okay¡­good morning everyone¡¹

    Minaho-neesan greeted morning with her usual expressionless face.

    Yukino¡¯s standing beside Minaho-neesan while having a gloomy face.

    She¡¯s not going to her seat.

    ¡­The class is confused.

    Even though it¡¯s just been a month since the entrance ceremony¡­

    Yukino¡¯s a classmate.

    She¡¯s a classmate they saw everyday.

    For Yukino to appear with such a¡ºserious girl¡»look

    Everyone would be confused.

    Or rather¡­the air says¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹¡­

    ¡¸First, Shirasaka-san has something to say to everyone¡¹

    Cued by Minaho-neesan, Yukino bows her head¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry for my father causing a fuss on the society¡¹

    Ah¡­she¡¯s being made to say that.

    It¡¯s not the words she want to say¡­

    From that speech¡­it was transmitted.

    At that moment¡­the people in the class felt something¡ºout of place¡»from Yukino¡­

    It turned to¡ºantipathy¡»immediately¡­

    ¡¸Okay, Shirasaka-san, take a seat¡­¡¹

    Yukino goes to her seat.

    A cold gaze attacks Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll begin our attendance¡¹

    Minaho-neesan confirms the attendance while looking at the list.

    When she¡¯s at Endou, she stopped¡­

    ¡¸¡­My, Endou-kun¡¯s absent?¡¹

    His seat is empty.

    ¡¸Sensei¡­Endou-kun¡¯s bag is here¡¹

    The student next to his seat reported.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­he came to the baseball club this morning but¡­Endou was banished¡­¡¹

    The baseball club student explained the story this morning.

    ¡¸Then¡­perhaps, it got to his head and he went somewhere?¡¹

    The baseball club member only knows that Endou was taken away by the two seniors.

    Afterwards¡­Endou was beaten up by those delinquent baseball club members, then Iwakura-kaichou took the destroyed Endou to the gym¡­Minaho-neesan and I are the only one who knows here.,

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Endou-kun¡¯s house is in bad state too. Yesterday, the fuss was about Shirasaka-san¡¯s father¡¯s news so the report about it became small¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said filled with sarcasm.

    ¡¸Eh¡­what?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know¡¹

    The small voices flutter in the classroom¡­

    Oh, it¡¯s because the matter about Shirasaka Sousuke was greatly reported¡­

    There¡¯s a lot of students who didn¡¯t knew

    ¡¸Endou-kun¡¯s councilor uncle¡­he seems to be arrested for bribery¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said calmly.

    ¡¸¡­Bribery?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    The boys asked Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s taking bribe for convenience¡­simply put, they apply pressure in the market to make it convenient to those who flush out funds. Then, it seems that Endou¡¯s father was also one of the briber¡­it seems that he¡¯s one of the people who handed money behind the scenes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh, speaking of which, Endou¡¯s father¡¯s company got a lot of work from the city, didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­so they give money to the uncle and take the work?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is I guess¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What happens now that it¡¯s exposed?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸NOrmally¡­they will resign from the Diet before he¡¯s arrested by the police¡­ If you¡¯re in the congress, then you¡¯ll be blamed thoroughly by the other lawmakers. It seems that he¡¯ll be driven out by the political party be belongs to¡­well, it¡¯s impossible to come back as a politician.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, so Endou¡¯s proud skill¡ºMy uncle¡¯s a©`¡»won¡¯t work anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­nobody would take you in if you have a criminal record you know? If he can¡¯t get a party take him then the next election would be hard¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be harsh for Endou¡¯s father¡¯s company to not have a work on the city?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­they might go bankrupt¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, that¡¯s not something to laugh about!¡¹

    A serious girl opposed Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸My, it¡¯s funny you know¡­don¡¯t you remember what Endou-kun told me yesterday?¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    Endou did the¡ºMy uncle is a city councilor¡»against Minaho-neesan, in front of everyone.

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s a lot of change for one day. I wonder if that¡¯s how the French Revolution felt¡­right, Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    Right¡­Endou picked a fight with Minaho-neesan yesterday and Yukino¡¯s house was exposed to the class.

    Shirasaka house¡­owning a major newspaper company¡­

    Yesterday, she picked that topic on purpose to elevate things up¡­

    Those in my class and others¡­they got more interested in the news about Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Yukino no longer has a place to go to.

    ¡¸By the way¡­what about Endou being expelled from the baseball club during this morning practice?¡¹

    One of the male student asked the baseball club member.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­you guys don¡¯t know¡¹

    Yesterday, after the physical examination, there are those who returned home immediately so they don¡¯t know what happened during the practice match.

    ¡¸Yesterday¡­we had a¡ºpractice game¡»with a baseball club from other school¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Endou mentioned that¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­that Endou bastard, while in the middle of the game, he did the¡ºWait till my Uncle hear about this1¡»in front of the other schools and the principal¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be that he¡¯s crazy?¡¹

    ¡¸But still¡­he said that he¡¯ll cut off the baseball club¡¯s coach with the power of his uncle¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­he¡¯s totally useless so the coach asked for a substitution¡­then he suddenly snapped!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I saw that too. ¡ºWhy am I getting replaced?!¡»he shouts¡­then screams¡ºI¡¯ll get you coach and director fired¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­he went home without permission while in the middle of the game¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just horrible¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­is he some country¡¯s dictator?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­there¡¯s a limit on being stupid¡¹

    ¡¸Inside his brain, his uncle councilor is a¡ºgreat leader¡»¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­you know it normally. The city council member doesn¡¯t have the authority to dismiss director or a coach in a private high school¡¯s baseball club¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see¡­it¡¯s Endou¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s an abysmal idiot¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­his councilor uncle has lost his position¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He can¡¯t use his father¡¯s money too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Endou¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­he¡¯s checkmate¡¹

    On Endou¡¯s seat where nobody¡¯s seating right now.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­if someone sees Endou-kun, tell him to come to the faculty office¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a smile.

    ¡¸The principal¡¯s calling him¡­Endoui-kun¡¯s going to have an indefinite suspension¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why¡­Sensei?!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, he just did that in front of other school¡¯s baseball club! He¡¯s a shame in the school!¡¹

    ¡¸It was in front of the principal too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Endou seems to be quitting school¡¹

    The baseball club member tells everyone.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, no way?¡¹

    ¡¸Earlier, when Captain Ataka told him¡ºYou¡¯re removed from the baseball club¡»he snapped¡­then he told us that he¡¯ll transfer to another school, enter the baseball club there and make us regret¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hoo?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that even possible?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, ¡ºthe possibility is on a particle leve¡»I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­he caused trouble to another high school¡­I don¡¯t think that he¡¯ll be able to enter a school or a club in such a halved time¡­!¡¹

    The apathetic air drifts in the classroom.

    ¡¸What will happen to him?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shouldn¡¯t he just die?¡¹

    ¡¸No, even hell would be lukewarm for him¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I think he¡¯ll tell the demons in hell¡ºMy uncle is a city councilor¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I feel sorry for the demons¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t win against an idiot right¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Then, one of the student turned to me.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­in the middle of the game¡­wasn¡¯t Yoshida doing a Hero Show behind the wire net?¡¹

    ¡­Hero Show?

    ¡¸Ah, I saw that! It looks like a small girl swings a chain and scythe¡­then a cool girl beat up some of the hoodlums?¡¹

    Michi and Margo-san?¡­

    No, she was swinging a steel ball but there was no scythe A scythe.

    ¡¸What was that? Yoshida and Yamamine-chan were there too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­How should we explain this?

    ¡¸Oh¡­that was people from the nearby college filming an indie movie¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸¡­Indie movie?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems to be an action hero movie. It seems that it will be on a university¡¯s school festival. For the time being, the application to shoot came to our school¡¹

    Un¡­lying smoothly¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­but still, that was an amazing punch¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­so there¡¯s no way that¡¯s an iron ball attack¡¹

    ¡¸But, that girl¡¯s a cutie isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Cute girls fighting that nasty makes you fire up, don¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­that might be a college level indie film¡¹

    ¡­As expected of¡ºKudou style¡»

    It¡¯s too much of a comical attack that you can¡¯t see it as a serious fight from a distance.

    The guy who started the talk about said that it was a¡ºHero show¡»

    They try to make that kind of impression¡­

    Kudou papa¡¯s actions are surprisingly deep.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Yoshida¡¹

    The baseball club member looks at me.

    ¡¸I thought that I just mistook you for someone but¡­last week, there was another beauty with you¡­¡¹

    ¡­Awawa

    Right¡­the baseball club¡­

    Last week¡­they witnessed Misuzu and I kiss¡­!

    ¡¸¡­My, what is it about?¡¹

    Megu talks to him.

    ¡¸No¡­Yamamine-chan¡­you see¡­actually¡¹

    Is it okay to talk or not?

    The baseball club member is confused¡­

    ¡¸¡­You do know that Yoshi-kun and I are¡ºengaged¡»¡­don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it at all¡­I¡¯m completely fine with it¡­!¡¹

    Megu said then smiled at the baseball club member¡­

    Those eyes are scary.

    She¡¯s applying pressure.

    ¡¸No, uhm¡­Yamamine-chan¡­it¡¯s nothing¡¹

    The baseball club member fell silent.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun and I were there because the college students came and asked¡ºWe¡¯ll be recording a movie so please appear as a background character¡» That¡¯s all. The two girls are students from other schools who were scouted by the college students too. We completely got along¡­!¡¹

    Megu throws a lie smoothly.

    It seems that Megu was able to escape the mental burden¡­she¡¯s gotten strong.

    As a member of¡ºKuromori¡»she¡¯s reinforcing Minaho-neesan¡¯s lies¡­

    ¡¸Oh, so that¡¯s what happened¡­!¡¹

    The schoolgirl who came to see the game was convinced easily

    ¡¸But¡­Shirasaka-san was there too, right?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Shirasaka-san was also called out by the college students¡­ Everyone will take a meal there then the bad guys will attack¡­it¡¯s a story of two action heroines taking them out¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s amazing, Megu

    She¡¯s doing well on making up lies on the spot.

    ¡¸But¡­everyone rode the car together. Shirasakka-san rode together too¡¹

    Wow¡­this one was watching it closely.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­the movie¡¯s story goes to that extent. After that, we went to the town with the college student¡¯s car and we were treated hamburgers. That was a make up for the performance fee¡­right, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Un¡¹

    I just nodded.

    ¡¸That¡¯s one meal saved for us!¡¹

    ¡­Ah, Megu.

    She intends to use the¡ºpoor¡»setting that was mentioned before¡­

    For the students to accept us¡­

    She judged that it¡¯s good to make them think that we are¡ºpoor¡»¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­that was great. We were treated with the biggest burger available. It¡¯s my first time eating such a thing¡¹

    Or rather¡­I have never been to a hamburger shop.

    Anyway, let¡¯s just say what¡¯s suited.

    ¡¸Hee¡­is that so?¡¹

    Okay, good¡­it seems that we¡¯re able to fool them somehow.

    ¡¸Then¡­when Endou-kun comes, tell him. I¡¯ll ask everyone to take care of Shirasaka-san. She¡¯s having lots of hardships because of her father¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan brings the talk to an end.

    ¡¸Then¡­that¡¯s all for the homeroom. Have fun studying today¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comes out of the classroom with a cold smile.

    Then¡­

    Only the students remain in the classroom¡­

    Usually, the classroom would get noisy immediately but¡­

    The strange silence continues.

    Everyone¡¯s paying attention to Yukino

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­Yoshiko¡­Yukari too¡­¡¹

    Yukino talks to the usual girls she¡¯s going along with

    ¡­But

    Both of them didn¡¯t turn to Yukino.

    ¡¸Hey, Endou-kun seems to be quitting school¡­what about you, Shirasaka-san?¡¹

    The delinquent that was trying to get to Megu and I¡­

    She¡¯s now targeting Yukino.

    ¡¸Are you going to stop too? Are you going to the same school as Endou-kun? You two are going out, aren¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know about him. I don¡¯t care about him anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, could it be because of Endou-kun¡¯s uncle making an incident¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­I didn¡¯t know anything about him at all¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s just thinking about her own self until the end.

    Herself¡­among all of the options she has¡­

    The delinquent find fault on what she said.

    ¡¸My¡­Endou-kun might think the same? Who would¡¯ve thought that Yukino-san¡¯s father was a sex criminal¡­!¡¹

    Yukino lit up.

    ¡¸My papa¡¯s not a sex offender!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡­He¡¯s not? I saw it on the internet. Your father is raping a former idol¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right

    It¡¯s not just in the news.

    There are a lot of videos over the internet.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not my Papa! He¡¯s just someone who looks like him then forced to say that it¡¯s my Papa!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­still, that¡¯s strange? On the middle of the video¡­she said¡ºS-Stop it Shirasaka-san!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s on 13:42, I saw it¡¹

    Another delinquent joins the war.

    ¡¸¡ºStoooop, Shirasaka-saaan¡­don¡¯t cum insiiide!!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸But, Shirasaka-san¡¯s father came inside¡¹

    ¡¸That was an idol that was popular ten years ago wasn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸My brother was an old fan¡­that¡¯s why he¡¯s a bit depressed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It was completely him¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just that girl¡­there¡¯s a video where he raped a five girl unit too. Weren¡¯t those girls 14 years old at that time?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I saw that¡­they were wearing their costumes then they were raped in something like a waiting room¡¹

    ¡¸Those clothes were certain¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­no doubt. I was a big fan since I was a child¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Disappointed?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I got so aroused¡¹

    ¡­A-As expected of the boys

    Everyone jumped to the talk of the erotic videos flowing out¡­

    ¡¸Seriously¡­there¡¯s a lot of inspection sites in the net. It¡¯s almost exposed which hotel they took the leaked video, and which studio¡¯s waiting room too¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah¡­everyone¡¯s got some amazing investigation skills2¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­the old man attacking in the video too¡­they knew that it was your father from the position of his mole¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­that¡¯s completely alike but that¡¯s a bit irrational¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­your father¡¯s dick is slightly distinctive¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯s bent to the right a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­it¡¯s like a purple-black glans¡¹

    The delinquents attack Yukino all together¡­

    Having her father¡¯s penis criticized in the class¡­that would be unbearably hard for a 16 year old girl¡­

    ¡¸Who cares about the idol videos!¡¹

    A delinquent girl speaks in a loud voice.

    ¡¸I feel sorry for that kidnapped girl!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She was kidnapped and killed, wasn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸The corpse come out from your villa!¡¹

    ¡­Naomi-san

    ¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s sister

    ¡¸That¡¯s just too cruel!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­too pitiful!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s absolutely unforgivable!¡¹

    The delinquent boys was participating the idol videos¡­

    When it was about Naomi-san¡­the serious schoolgirls protests.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s not my Papa!¡¹

    Yukino says that but¡­

    ¡¸Comparing the videos of the former idol¡­it was all the same person, it¡¯s exposed!

    The delinquent boy said coldly.

    ¡¸Your father¡­is an advertising agency director and he comes out on TV programs doesn¡¯t he? It was compared to the videos and photos he had at that time

    ¡¸Un¡­ That was Shirasaka¡¯s father¡­!¡¹

    The materials Minaho-neesan spread over the internet¡­

    The people over the internet are investigating it thoroughly¡­

    No matter how much Yukino denies it¡­

    The fact that Shirasaka Sousuke is a rapist, kidnapper, and a murderer can¡¯t be overwritten anymore.

    ¡¸Your father¡¯s the worst scum¡¹

    ¡¸A national disgrace!¡¹

    ¡¸A demon¡­someone like that!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino is¡­

    1. It¡¯s close but let¡¯s make a harry potter reference here ?

    2. ¡°Who is this 4chan?¡± ?

 Chapter 201. Bullyingâ€¦is not Cool

    ¡¸No! No! No! Everyone¡¯s just being fooled by her!!!¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t finally bear it and snapped off.

    ¡¸This is all a lie! That person plotted this¡­!¡¹

    That person¡­

    That is¡­Yuzuki Minaho¡­

    ¡¸Everyone, all of you are just being fooled!¡¹

    Yukino screams as she cry¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka-san, look at the reality¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­there¡¯s no way someone can fool all of Japan¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s stating the facts apart from you and your television station¡¹

    ¡¸Even the internet¡­there¡¯s no lie that can go through¡¹

    The classmates¡¯ cold glance makes Yukino¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not! That person¡­that person is¡­!¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸You¡­think about it carefully¡¹

    ¡¸At first, your father was arrested by the Australian police, wasn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­it¡¯s overseas¡¹

    ¡¸Next¡­the scandal in the entertainment world is discovered¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­the videos of the idols from the past¡¹

    ¡¸After that¡­the hideout of your father suddenly flamed up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That was a huge fire wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­lastly, the kidnap-murder case of a 12 years old girl¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s rape too¡­the video was released too¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­the body was found in your villa¡­!¡¹

    Starting three o¡¯clock, to evening, until midnight¡­it flows without stop¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way this is a work of someone alone you know?¡¹

    Un¡­that¡¯s what you¡¯d normally think

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­at least the first incident in Australia is impossible¡¹

    ¡¸That was just him being caught in a bad moment by chance¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course¡­there¡¯s no way someone plotted for the Australian police to move¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a different country after all¡¹

    Well¡­we did

    Minaho-neesan did¡­

    This is the¡ºrevenge¡»Minaho-neesan has worked on for 12 years.

    The villain image of Shirasaka Sousuke can no longer be broken.

    ¡¸Well, even if it was an accident¡­Shirasaka Sousuke was arrested in Australia. Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s newspaper tries to hush the case and stir up a revolt¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­that¡¯s what is said on the morning variety show too¡¹

    ¡¸The employees who resister control of Shirasaka family¡¯s newspaper company also seem to have blown the whistle too¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­they¡¯re in the entertainment business aren¡¯t they? Just because they were in the advertising agency, they were being badmouthed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The internet speculates that the people from the entertainment world released the video of the video of their own idol being raped in their office¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­there¡¯s the talk of hoodlums who can¡¯t endure their conscience and talked about assisting Shirasaka Sousuke on kidnapping, rape and murder¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­no matter how you think about it, there¡¯s a lot of people involved¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As the result of the arrest in Australia, those who had antipathy against Shirasaka Sousuke all stood up together¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­there should be at least 30 people moving there¡­someone¡¯s writing it on the inspection site over the net¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Either way¡­Shirasaka Moritsugu tried to cover up the event in Australia¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s definitely fishy¡­then suddenly the hideout was in flames¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s a lolicon pervert¡­it seems that he¡¯s been famous for kidnapping girls and rape them since long ago¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of people who thought of the chance of accusing him¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Shirasaka house itself is being hated by the whole Japan¡­!¡¹

    Yukino barks

    ¡¸It¡¯s not! It¡¯s completely wrong!¡¹

    For Yukino¡­the status of Shirasaka family is the root of her own identity¡­

    Having it denied¡­

    It¡¯s the same as denying herself¡­

    ¡¸This is all nonsense¡­everyone¡¯s saying nonsense¡­!¡¹

    Yukino shouts while in tears¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s all that person¡¯s work! This happened because of that person¡¯s orders!¡¹

    The delinquent boy laughs at Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­who are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸The one who moved the Australian police¡­mass media¡­and even induce the behavior in the internet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The one who buried the body of the missing girl on the villa?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right! It¡¯s that one!¡¹

    The class laughs out loud.

    ¡¸Who is that one then?!¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s that kind of person then isn¡¯t that a¡ºGod¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Shirasaka¡­if you¡¯re going to say that far, could you tell us who that is!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­if there¡¯s someone like that in this world then could you tell us who that is?!¡¹

    The delinquents scowl at Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    At the moment Yukino tried to speak¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body twitched from the back!

    ¡¸¡­Gyawawawawawawaw! Gyaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yukino holds her back and screams!

    ¡¸¡­Guaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    I get it.

    I saw this reaction from Michi¡¯s electric baton several times.

    This is a shock from the stun gun.

    Yukino¡¯s got a remote controlled stun gun attached to her back¡­

    ¡¸Agyaaaa¡­agyagyagyagya!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s Minaho-neesan or Katsuko-nee¡­

    When Yukino tries to talk about Minaho-neesan or me¡­at that moment, an intense electric shock would be sent to her back¡­!

    Therefore¡­Yukino¡­

    She followed Minaho-neesan forcing her to wear a modest style without complains.

    She behaved herself in front of Minaho-neesan.

    She was forced to apologize in front of everyone about her father.

    No¡­she was made to wear a uniform following the school regulations on purpose¡­

    So her body line can¡¯t be seen, hiding the electric shock item attached to her back¡­!

    ¡¸Yukino¡­are you okay?¡¹

    Megu rushed to Yukino and raised her in her arms.

    She¡¯s not worried about Yukino.

    Megu quickly isolates Yukino to not let the other people know about the electric shock device.,

    ¡¸Hey¡­what¡¯s going on with her?¡¹

    The delinquent asks Megu.

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s like this since she was a child¡­when something doesn¡¯t go her way, she panics then her head flips¡¹

    Megu lied again.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ve heard about it¡­Shirasaka-san¡¯s like that¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­she¡¯s panicking when she lose to reality!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s lie is easily accepted

    ¡¸¡­Is she okay?¡¹

    ¡¸If we leave her for a while she¡¯ll heal¡­this is normal so don¡¯t mind her¡¹

    Megu declared.

    ¡¸My house was treated like a slave by Shirasaka house so I¡¯ve been forced to take care of Yukino since long ago¡¹

    Half of it is true and the later half is a lie.

    But, since the half-truth feels factual¡­the class believes Megu¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Right¡­since the entrance ceremony, Yamamine-chan¡¯s been anxious about Shirasaka-san all the time¡­!¡¹

    The schoolgirl¡¯s words reinforce Megu.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­Shirasaka house is rich¡­and Yamamine¡¯s house is poor¡¹

    ¡­The¡ºpoor¡»setting has become been fixed.

    Well, not that I mind.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really not something you need to go to the nurse office so don¡¯t worry¡­this is normal for her. Right, Yukino?¡¹

    Megu rubs Yukino¡¯s back.

    No¡­she¡¯s touching the electric shock device hidden under the uniform¡­

    If she does something then the electric shock like earlier would attack Yukino¡¯s body¡­

    She¡¯s telling Yukino that.

    Megu¡¯s also a member of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s right. I¡¯m fine now¡¹

    Megu shakes off Megu¡¯s hand and tries to get up

    But¡­her eyes are frightened

    Her body¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that¡­she¡¯s getting panic shocks, isn¡¯t that really bad?¡¹

    ¡¸You know it yourself don¡¯t you? Your Papa¡¯s a real criminal!¡¹

    ¡¸If it doesn¡¯t go your way you snap off?¡­just how much of a child are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re helpless¡¹

    The delinquents makes fool of Yukino.

    ¡¸Really¡­you¡¯re a disappointment! Shirasaka-san!¡¹

    Yukino bites her lips, enduring it.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s the ruckus¡­the class has already started!¡¹

    The classroom door opened and the middle aged math teacher comes in

    At the same time¡­the chime rings.

    ¡¸Get back to your seats¡­¡¹

    The temperature in the excited room cools down suddenly

    ¡¸Okay¡­open your textbooks. Page 34! Start from the top right problem!¡¹

    Then¡­the class begins as usual

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Somehow¡­the first hour ended.

    Yukino¡¯s limped out.

    During the class, Yukino¡¯s being harassed by the delinquents.

    They throw eraser waste¡­

    Kicking her chair from behind¡­

    ¡­Are you in grade school?

    I¡¯m a bit worried¡­

    As soon as it¡¯s break time¡­Megu goes to my seat.

    Then¡­she holds my hand tightly.

    She¡¯s looking at me with an expression never letting me approach Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Hey, they¡¯re here¡­it¡¯s her!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter?!¡¹

    The students from other classes and years come to see Yukino¡­

    They¡¯re looking at her curiously like a panda in a zoo.

    ¡¸It¡¯s annoying that there¡¯s a lot of people in the hallway!¡¹

    The delinquent girl told Yukino sarcastically¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­do you have anything to say to the people in the hallway?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, do an interview or something!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s time for a Q&A!¡¹

    ¡¸How does it feel knowing that your father¡¯s a perverted lolicon?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Shirasaka knew it before?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, could it be that Shirasaka has already done it with her father?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa¡­stooooop!! We¡¯re parent and chiiiilllddd!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that fine? Let¡¯s have fun Yukino!¡¹

    The delinquents laugh vulgarly.

    The normal students are looking at the situation with an unpleasant face¡­

    They¡¯re not complaining¡­

    Everyone hates Yukino¡­

    She endured the ten minutes of humiliation and¡­the next lesson begins¡­

    The second hour was chemistry.

    The chemistry teacher is a slightly deaf, old near retirement teacher¡­

    The bullying of Yukino continues from earlier.

    ¡­Then, 15 minutes since the lesson has started.

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me¡¹

    Suddenly¡­the classroom opens

    Minaho-neesan came in

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Yuzuki-sensei?¡¹

    The old chemistry teacher asks Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸The principal has to talk with Shirasaka Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    The delinquents are making a¡¸It¡¯s here!¡¹face

    ¡¸Hey hey, Shirasaka, are you going to drop out?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­you¡¯re a stain in the school right¡¹

    ¡¸Bye bye, Yukino-san!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what business it is but anyway¡­she¡¯s called so please come¡¹

    Then¡­she looks at Megu.

    ¡¸Yamamine-san too, please come with us¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Because, Yamamine-san is Shirasaka-san¡¯s relative, right?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s friends got angry from what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Sensei¡­Yamamine-san has nothing to do with Shirasaka-san¡¯s house!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, even if they¡¯re relatives¡­Megumi-chan¡¯s is not close with Shirasaka-san¡¯s house at all!¡¹

    The delinquent boys gets on it too!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Yamamine-chan¡¯s house is¡ºpoor¡»you know!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re¡ºPoor¡»!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calmly spoke with her usual cold eyes.

    ¡¸I was just told by the principal to call them¡­if you want to say it then go directly to the principal¡¹

    With those words, Megu¡¯s friends are¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s just cruel!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi did not do anything wrong!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t go, Yamamine-san!¡¹

    Megu has friends who protest.

    Yukino¡­doesn¡¯t have anyone like that¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯ll explain it to the principal properly¡­¡¹

    Megu smiled at her friends and stood up.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, I¡¯ll go with Megu. Is that okay?¡¹

    I stand up too.

    ¡¸I am Megu¡¯s¡­Yamamine Megumi¡¯s¡ºfiance¡» I¡¯ll explain it to the principal along with Megu¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­then, could you come too?¡¹

    ¡­Un

    This is fine isn¡¯t it¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go¡­Yukino!¡¹

    Megu goes to Yukino¡¯s seat

    ¡­But

    Yukino¡¯s not standing up

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    She seems to be feeling anxiety and fear from being taken away from the classroom

    ¡¸Hurry up and stand¡­the principal¡¯s waiting¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pressures Yukino with a cold smile.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­if you stay here then you¡¯ll only be bullied by everyone¡¹

    Megu whispers to Yukino.

    Then¡­she puts her hand to Yukino¡¯s back.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    She pats the electric shock device with her fingers.

    ¡¸G-Got it¡¹

    Yukino stands up from her seat¡­

    Minaho-neesan asks the class.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­did Endou-kun come back?¡¹

    Everyone shook their heads.

    ¡¸Where did he go?¡­Endou-kun¡¯s called by the principal too it seems¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    Perhaps¡­Minaho-neesan is the only one who knows Endou¡¯s location¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Tormenting me this much¡­are you satisfied already?¡¹

    Yukino speaks to Minaho-neesan while walking in the hallway.

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s far from satisfaction¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered with a smile¡­

    ¡¸You intend to do something further than this to me?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened

    ¡¸I wonder?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered bluntly.

    Going back at the principal¡¯s office¡­

    Margo-san and Michi are there.

    Michi¡¯s holding a red and thick whip¡­

    ¡¸I think you can use that whip with the same feel as the steel ball. Kudou-san¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi swings the red whip lightly¡­

    But still, the tip of the whip cuts the air sharply.

    ¡¸It¡¯s made of reinforced rubber if you seriously and expertly use it, the speed of the tip will exceed the speed of sound¡¹

    S-Seriously?

    If you beat one with such a whip, the skin would split. Even bones may break.

    ¡¸The attack range is narrower than the steel ball but those take too much time to make a second shot after one blow. If it¡¯s a whip, that won¡¯t be the case. You can attack anywhere immediately within the radius of 2.5m. That space is your absolute control area¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Michi swings the whip!

    Right¡­left¡­

    Shuba, shuba, the whip¡¯s tip hits the floor!

    Dusts from the carpet of the principal¡¯s office scatter around¡­

    ¡¸¡­This is good!¡¹

    The response seems to be confident.

    Michi smiles.

    ¡¸You know the weakness of the whip right?¡­That is it would never be stolen. If the opponent grabbed your whip then swings the tip constantly¡­you¡¯d be in a position where you can¡¯t reach the enemy. If the enemy grabbed it and pull it, it would be disadvantageous for the small Kudou-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master!¡¹

    Before I noticed¡­

    Margo-san has ranked up to¡ºmaster¡»of Michi.

    ¡¸¡­I like this weapon. I will keep this¡¹

    Michi holds the whip with a full smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give that whip to you¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Is that true¡­Master?!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I think that weapon better suits Kudou-san than me. I took it out from the warehouse thinking so¡¹

    Michi look at the whip with sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Red Butte, I¡¯ll name you Red Butte!¡¹

    Michi said happily.

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Then, try to get used with the feel of it and try various things¡­the hidden garage on the underground is wider so let¡¯s practice there. It seems that Minaho would be using this room¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master!¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead, I will talk to Minaho first then I¡¯ll follow you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    Michi opens the hidden door to the lower floor¡­then she looks at me happily.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll definitely make use of this Red Butte¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sure¡­do your best¡¹

    I can say nothing but that.

    Then¡­Michi politely bows to Minaho-neesan, glanced at Yukino with eyes of hatred¡­then went down the monitor room.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s currently no abnormalities. Kudou-san¡¯s father is also watching¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san reports to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡¯s¡ºchallenge¡»is working right?¡­I don¡¯t think they would attack until tonight¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºChallenge¡»?¡¹

    When I asked, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Look, using the hotel to wait for Viola.¡¹

    ¡¸Cesario Viola himself comes to Japan for his commitment to Nei but the other people are different¡¹

    ¡­Different?

    ¡¸Especially¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini, the manager of Viola¡¯s group. They came all the way to Japan so I think they want to promote their work and ability.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»would be the best target for that, won¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Misuzu¡¯s grandfather who¡¯s a big-shot¡­has a lot of¡ºenemies¡»

    It¡¯s a big opportunity so they made contract with such people, assassinate Kouzuki-san and earn a lot of money¡­

    In addition¡­they want to show off their ability to the underground community of Japan.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama has moved on his own with that flow¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well,¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»having fun being targeted by Viola¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­at least, I don¡¯t think Viola would assault the school¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a hundred percent safe but¡­Mr. Viola doesn¡¯t want to lose his strength by doing something bad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He only brought a few elites¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Cesario Viola would happily play the game¡ºKakka¡»has set up¡­he¡¯s that kind of man¡­!¡¹

    Then that¡¯s fine but.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we should process our worries as much as possible for now¡­¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸Leave Kudou-san to me to let out her stress¡¹

    ¡­Let out her stress?

    ¡¸That girl joined us by Misuzu-san¡¯s instructions¡­she¡¯s not a member of¡ºKuromori¡»right? That¡¯s why she gathered a lot of stress staying overnight with an unknown group¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­she was stricken hard by Yoshida-kun this morning¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­that girl¡¯s starting to¡ºdepend¡»on Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Eh¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸That girl told Yoshida-kun¡ºChose only Misuzu-sama¡»but¡­it¡¯s different in her heart¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­to be exact¡ºPlease choose Misuzu-sama and me¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a former¡ºMisuzu-san LOVE¡»lesbian girl after all¡­¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸The lesbian who had no interest in boy¡­has inevitably gotten interested in Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Earlier¡­she was being conscious of Yoshida-kun when she was swinging her whip¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­that was cute¡¹

    ¡­R-Right

    ¡¸Well¡­anyway, I¡¯ll have her distract herself with some exercise. Also¡­that whip can be used. We need Kudou-san¡¯s power during confrontation with Viola¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­if she¡¯s trying to be an escort then it¡¯s better to have a whip than a steel ball¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll instruct her so we can use her as we want¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­Margo¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-san and Nei are watching over but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is it impossible for Nei to be alone?¡¹

    ¡¸I think she¡¯ll be fine¡­if something gets caught in the sensor then she¡¯s supposed to inform us through alarm¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­could you ask Katsuko to come here?¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­Minaho¡¹

    Margo-san heads to the hidden door¡­

    Then, she stopped¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, do your best¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸I pray you make the right choice¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­

    Anyway, I made a reply

    Margo-san disappeared beyond the hidden door then soon after Katsuko-nee comes to replace¡­

    ¡¸Did you call for me, Ojou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Katsuko, remove the device from Yukino-san¡¯s back¡­!¡¹

    The remote controlled electric shock device pasted on her back¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­certainly¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes towards Yukino.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­please use the next room. I¡¯m going to have a confidential talk with Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡­next room?

    ¡¸The broadcast room is next to the principal¡¯s office in case something emergency happened¡­¡¹

    ¡­True, there¡¯s a small door on the wall.

    ¡¸Though you can come in from the corridor¡­you can come in directly from the principal¡¯s office too¡¹

    ¡­Right

    ¡¸Then, Yukino-sama¡­shall we?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said¡­

    Yukino looks uneasy.

    ¡¸Or would you rather have the stun gun with you all day long?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said coldly.

    ¡¸No¡­please remove it¡­peel it off¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s go to that room¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes Yukino to the next room¡­

    Remaining in the principal¡¯s office is¡­Me, Minaho-neesan, and Megu.

    ¡¸Now then¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes a seat on the principal¡¯s desk¡­

    Then opens her laptop¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time you want to know what happened to Endou-kun, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Right¡­where¡¯s Endou¡­?!

    ¡¸This is the video 20 minutes ago¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns the screen towards us¡­

 Chapter 202 : Step 2

    The video on the laptop¡­

    It was a room inside the gym

    I see Iwakura-kaichou¡­her two student council members who are her followers.

    Then¡­another one.

    Endou who fainted is rolling on a small bed.

    No¡­it¡¯s different from normal bed?

    The height is strangely low and it¡¯s obviously too small.

    A person lying down barely makes it fit¡­

    ¡¸You noticed?¡­ That¡¯s a stretcher¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins

    ¡¸Stretcher?¡¹

    When I asked¡­

    ¡¸it¡¯s a bed with a caster to carry a patient to the hospital¡­it¡¯s normally used on ambulance¡¹

    Oh¡­I see

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­this one¡¯s a special product¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said¡­

    In the screen¡­Endou¡¯s body and limbs are bound.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a restraint to prevent the patient from acting violently while in the middle of an emergency transport¡­¡¹

    ¡­Restraint?

    Looking at it closely¡­it looks like a black leather belt

    Endou got fixed to the stretcher by the two student council boys.

    ¡ºThere we go!¡»

    In the monitor screen¡­Iwakura-kaichou takes out a headphones and googles with a characteristic shape.

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ll be showing you a wonderful dream¡»

    Iwakura-kaichou puts on the headphones and googles on Endou¡­smiling meanly.

    ¡¸This google has a monitor inside. ¡ºHead Mounted Display¡»¡­it¡¯s a monitor that can display video directly to the eye. The headphones are also special¡­when you wear that, you can¡¯t hear the outside sound. In short¡­his vision and hearing is restricted that he can only perceive the video and sound we give¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explained.

    Restrained freedom¡­

    Eyes¡­are forced to watch a video¡­

    Ears¡­are only hearing specific sounds.

    ¡¸This is referred to a¡ºbrainwashing device¡»used by cults in the past¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸Could it be¡­are you¡ºbrainwashing¡»Endou?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs from what I said.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no merit on brainwashing someone like Endou-kun. Brainwashing won¡¯t repair his idiocy. Even his personality¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­why do that?

    ¡¸¡­Endou-kun will see the truth. The reality¡¹

    In the screen¡­Iwakura-san seems to be having fun, connecting the google type monitor and the headphone cords to a laptop.

    ¡º¡­Wake him up¡»

    Iwakura-san told one of the student council boys

    That boy seems too take out some medicinal bottle and made Endou smell it¡­!

    ¡ºMuhaaa!!!!¡»

    Smelling the medicine¡­Endou wakes up¡­!

    ¡º¡­Geho, gehogehogeho!!!¡»

    Endou coughs violently.

    ¡­Then

    ¡ºW-What the hell¡­it¡¯s dark! I-I can¡¯t move my body!¡­What¡¯s going on¡­!!!¡»

    Iwakura-kaichou presses the keyboard

    ¡º¡­Step 2¡»

    The chairman¡¯s voice can¡¯t reach Endou¡¯s ear blocked by the special headphone.

    ¡ºWhat! It¡¯s bright¡­hey!!!! What¡¯s this!!!¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks while looking at the monitor.

    ¡¸Right now¡­Endou-kun¡¯s being flashed a dazzling light. A light hypnotic state to make him unable to know what¡¯s what. That¡¯s a stimulating effect¡¹

    So it¡¯s that kind of machine¡­

    ¡¸Right now¡­Endou-kun no longer knows if he¡¯s standing up or lying down.¡¹ Unable to know the boundary between dream and reality¡­therefore!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes shine coldly.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll have him jump to a bitter reality¡­¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡­What are you going to do with Endou using Iwakura-kaichou?

    ¡º¡­What the hell is this?! I, what¡¯s going on?! Hey!¡»

    Endou screams from the dazzling light.

    He tries to shake up his body but¡­

    The restraint firmly secures to the stretcher that he can¡¯t move even a single millimeter¡­!

    ¡¸Now¡­this is the real thing¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou operates the laptop¡­

    ¡¸The hypnosis intro has already ended¡¹

    Minaho-neesan presses some keys too.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll split the screen and show you what Endou-kun¡¯s eye see right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    The screen¡¯s divided to left and tight.

    Right¡­the surveillance camera showing the same state of the room as before¡­

    Left¡­

    The video coming directly to Endou¡¯s eyes.

    What¡¯s on the video is¡­

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­It was Shirasaka Yukino earlier this morning.

    ¡º¡­What¡­Yukino?! Yukino¡­are you there?!¡»

    Endou who¡¯s perception is controlled¡­has already been unable to know whether it¡¯s a video from the past or something currently there.

    Endou is restricted lying down on a stretcher¡­

    If you think logically, Yukino who came to his sight would be stuck in the ceiling.

    But¡­Endou who¡¯s perception is messed up doesn¡¯t notice the absurdity.

    ¡ºEh?!¡­Yukino, why do you look like that?!¡»

    On the left side of the screen¡­Endou sees¡ºYukino¡»half-naked wearing a men¡¯s Y-shirt right now.

    That¡¯s right¡­this is Yukino in the AV room several hours ago.

    The past Yukino returns to the current Endou.

    She smiled.

    Then said¡­

    ¡º¡­Okay¡­ask me anything!¡»

    That¡¯s right¡­in the AV room before dawn, Yukino certainly said that to the camera.

    ¡ºEh¡­what are you saying, Yukino?!¡»

    Endou doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡º¡­Then hurry up and ask¡»

    The half-naked Yukino speaks towards Endoui.

    ¡ºWhat question?! Where is this?!¡­What are you doing!¡»

    Endou asks one after another¡­

    Naturally¡­Yukino can¡¯t hear that voice.

    ¡º¡­Shirasaka Yukino. I became 16 just the other day. I¡¯m a first year high school student¡»

    Yukino answered.

    Oh¡­this video¡¯s edited.

    My lines were cut.

    ¡ºWhat are you saying?! I know that already!¡»

    Endou loses temper on the past Yukino!

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m no longer a virgin!¡»

    The past Yukino radiantly told Endou.

    ¡ºW-What¡¯s that?!¡»

    Endou¡¯s at loss.

    ¡ºErr¡­three ¡­I don¡¯t know if you know it but¡­I had compensated dating sex with two old men. It was in the night park toilet. Both of them came inside me so even if I get pregnant right now¡­it might not be yours but the old men¡¯s¡¹

    With that answer¡­Endou finally noticed.

    ¡ºYukino¡­who are you talking to?¡»

    The past Yukino ignores Endou¡¯s question completely.

    ¡º¡­No way¡­the two of them came a lot you know¡»

    Yukino talks without reserve, and intimately to someone.

    ¡ºYukino¡­was ejaculated on a lot¡­?¡»

    Endou¡¯s trembling.

    ¡º¡­Sex¡»

    Yukino answered with a smile.

    ¡º¡­I did it alone but my fingers won¡¯t feel that good¡­won¡¯t reach that¡­

    ¡­My womb. My fingers can¡¯t reach the uterus where a man¡¯s penis can, it can¡¯t reach a pleasure point!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are burning in lust.

    ¡ºI tried putting on a cosmetics bottle but it¡¯s different. A man¡¯s penis feels much better. The feeling of the skins sticking and rubbing in the places where it feels good¡­also¡»

    Yukino talks to Endou with aroused eyes.

    ¡ºWhen semen pours in my stomach¡­it feels good. It feels like hot water is poured in the deepest part of my body. It feels shivery pleasant!¡»

    Those words throws Endou¡¯s mind in disorder

    ¡ºWhat the hell?! W-What¡¯s the meaning of this¡­!¡»

    ¡­Then

    That¡¯s when he heard the voice of the¡ºpast me¡»who¡¯s been cut until now.

    ¡º¡­Lead¡»

    That¡¯s right¡­at that time.

    I told Yukino that¡­

    ¡ºWhat?¡­my body became like this because of you!¡»

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡ºNo¡­that¡¯s your original nature¡»

    I made such voice.

    It¡¯s not like me¡­

    But, true¡­that¡¯s something I said.

    ¡ºNo¡­It¡¯s because of you!¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re fine taking in a dick of anyone!¡»

    ¡ºI wonder¡­I don¡¯t know¡»

    Endou¡¯s extremely confused from our conversation.

    ¡ºHey! Who are you talking to! Who are you!!!¡»

    Endou screams.

    The split screen on the other side¡­

    Iwakura-kaichou smiles as she look at Endou suffer¡­

    The past Yukino opens the Y-shirt she¡¯s wearing.

    ¡º¡­¡­Hey, are we done already?¡»

    Then, she opens her legs wide¡­

    The past Yukino¡¯s not wearing an underwear.

    The genital shaved like a baby becomes exposed.

    ¡­Huh?

    I noticed.

    The green¡º¼ªÌï¡»tattoo is not on Yukino¡¯s abdomen¡­

    This video seems to be considerably processed¡­

    ¡ºI want it. I¡¯ve been wanting it all this time¡­!¡»

    The past Yukino opens her vagina with her fingers.

    Love nectar drips down¡­

    ¡ºHey¡­wait a moment¡­Yukino!¡»

    It¡¯s Endou¡¯s first time seeing Yukino¡¯s vagina.

    No¡­far from Yukino, it might be the first time he saw a female¡¯s private part.

    Much more¡­the sight of a girl at the same age spreading her slit¡­

    ¡º¡­Violate me. Hurry up and fuck me!¡»

    The past Yukino said while breathing roughly.

    ¡ºI hate men like you¡­ You¡¯re so uncool, disgusting¡­I don¡¯t want to be seen together with you¡»

    Yukino smiles obscenely.

    ¡ºBut¡­I love having sex with you. You never do anything to damage my body¡­and you¡¯re earnest. You don¡¯t order me too¡­¡»

    Endou¡¯s confused.

    ¡ºI really thought of having you as a sex friend if we¡¯re keeping this a secret to anyone. A relationship where I¡¯ll just call you when I feel it and have sex.¡»

    The image of the firm¡ºYukino¡»collapsed in Endou¡¯s mind¡­

    ¡ºYukino¡­who are you talking to! Who are you doing it with!!¡»

    Endou shouts in hate!

    ¡ºHey¡­take off your clothes too and come here.¡­!¡»

    Yukino invites the¡ºman¡»with a smile¡­

    It¡¯s not Endou¡­it¡¯s another¡ºman¡»

    Yukino spreads her legs wide¡­

    Her wet vagina opens up¡­

    ¡º¡­¡­There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed this late, right?¡»

    ¡º¡­You¡¯re right¡»

    The voice comes from the side then¡­

    The past me is on the screen.

    Endou doesn¡¯t see me as I was hiding all this time¡­!

    ¡º¡­Y-Yoshida?!¡»

    Endou¡¯s surprised.

    The past me gets naked in front of Yukino.

    Yukino takes off my clothes and look at me with a fascinated smile

    ¡º¡­D-Don¡¯t fuck with me! That¡¯s my woman! You bastard, stop this at once!!¡»

    Endou snaps off!

    He desperately struggles with his body to get out of his restraint!

    But¡­the leather belt just digs into Endou¡¯s body!

    The past me got naked.

    Yukino wasn¡¯t shaken by me who got undressed rather, she smiled at me when she saw my penis.

    My penis was already erect.

    ¡ºLooking at it again¡­it¡¯s big. This thing went inside me. Fufu¡­that makes it natural that my fingers won¡¯t satisfy me¡»

    Yukino licks her lips.

    ¡­What a lewd face.

    ¡ºHey¡­Can I lick this?¡»

    The past Yukino points at my erection then looks up.

    ¡º¡­Yukino, what are you talking about¡»

    Endou¡¯s stunned from Yukino¡¯s aggressive words.

    ¡º¡­Do you want to?¡»

    The past me asked¡­then Yukino.

    ¡º¡­Yeah, I want to lick it!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s hand touched my penis.

    ¡ºHey, stop it¡­Yukinooo! Don¡¯t touch Yoshida¡¯s dick!!!!¡»

    Endou¡¯s voice has no way of reaching Yukino in the past.

    Yukino holds my dick in one hand then smiled towards Endou¡­

    No¡­she was just looking at the camera¡­

    Endou right now can¡¯t see it but her turning to him¡­

    ¡ºShirasaka Yukino will be licking this penis right now!¡»

    A smile from an aroused woman.

    ¡ºBastard!! Don¡¯t do that!!!¡»

    ¡­But

    ¡º¡­Aaun!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s plump lips envelops my glans.

    ¡º¡­Ufufu¡»

    Yukino smiles satisfied then licks my penis with her tongue¡­

    ¡ºUn¡­this taste¡­this smell¡­this might become a habbit¡»

    She rubs her saliva to my penis¡­

    ¡ºMy mouth remembers this¡­ The shape of your dick¡­and its taste¡»

    ¡­Endou

    ¡­Oh poor Endou.

    The woman he thinks her girlfriend shows herself fellating someone else¡­

    The 16 years old girl is showing a horny bitch¡¯s face.

    ¡ºHey¡­can I drink it on the second round?¡»

    Taking her lips of my glans¡­Yukino told me.

    ¡ºI want my first one in my womb¡­then I want to drink the second round of semen¡­okay?¡»

    ¡ºJust how many times do you intend to do it?¡»

    ¡º¡­Even though you¡¯re not satisfied with just one round usually¡»

    ¡ºWell¡­you¡¯re right I guess¡»

    ¡ºYou always cum inside me three or four times¡»

    Our past conversation can only be heard as an exchange of sex friends.

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡º I want to be filled by your semen¡­I want to have sex with you until I get exhausted¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Do you want to be soaked in semen?¡»

    ¡ºUn! That¡¯s good! Soak me in semen¡­hurry up!¡»

    The¡ºtrue form¡»of Endou¡¯s girlfriend whom he believed to be a virgin¡­

    A lewd bitch¡­

    She already knows a man and she¡¯s awake from the pleasures of sex¡­

    That is Shirasaka Yukino.

    ¡ºAh¡­that¡¯s good. Suck it¡­I want you to kiss it a lot¡»

    Inside the screen¡­I am sucking Yukino¡¯s nipple.

    ¡ºAhaaan¡­I love it when you do that. It feels good¡­great, lick it next¡­!¡»

    I rolled the cherry colored nipple in my tongue

    ¡º¡­¡­It¡¯s great as expected. It feels completely better than doing it on my own¡»

    Yukino was looking at me with a flushed face¡­

    ¡º¡­Why? Why?! You¡¯re my woman aren¡¯t you?! Why Yoshida! Even though you didn¡¯t let me touch you!¡»

    Endou¡¯s shock turned to anger¡­

    Inverse proportionate to Endou¡¯s mind¡­Yukino¡¯s behavior escalates further.

    She opens her legs wide to an M shape¡­

    ¡ºLook¡­touch me here too¡»

    Yukino requested for my finger by herself¡­

    Her clitoris is showing up.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t touch it! It¡¯s not for Yoshida to touch!!!¡»

    Yukino ignored Endou¡¯s orders.

    ¡ºTouch and fiddle this one¡»

    I stimulated her clitoris and crushed it with my thumb.

    ¡ºAfu¡­n¡­good. It feels really good¡­!¡»

    Yukino panted while shaking her body.

    Love nectar drips down again¡­

    ¡ºHey, put your fingers in¡»

    Yukino pleaded for a further caress.

    ¡º¡­Hm¡­ah¡­there¡­push your finger up there¡­a bit more¡­ahead¡­that¡¯s right¡­aaah¡­that feels good there¡­stir it¡­that¡¯s right!¡­Ahn, it feels good!¡»

    Yukino can no longer be seen but a lewd bitch¡­

    ¡º¡­¡­Aaaah! Actually, I want to be touched higher than that¡­but, your fingers won¡¯t reach that right? Your dick¡­I want your penis. Because, if it¡¯s not your penis, it can¡¯t grind there¡­!¡»

    Yukino looked at me with malicious eyes.

    ¡º¡­Come Put it in¡­fuck me¡­I want to be violated again¡­I want to be ravished¡­!¡»

    Endou¡­!

    ¡ºStop¡­stop this¡­hey! You bastard! Get away right now! I¡¯ll beat you up!!!¡»

    He throws a wholehearted anger to us.

    And yet¡­I

    ¡ºBefore that¡­let¡¯s kiss¡»

    ¡­I asked a kiss from Yukino.

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡ºNo kisses¡»

    Endou¡¯s breath stopped for a moment.

    ¡º¡­Why?¡»

    I asked Yukino.

    ¡ºI want to be raped by you. It won¡¯t be rape if we kissed¡­¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not true¡­I¡¯m forcing myself on you¡»

    With my sophism¡­

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡ºRight¡­if you¡¯re forcing it then fine¡­¡»

    Endou trembles¡­!!!

    ¡ºThat¡¯s bullshit! You¡¯re mine! Yukinoooo!!!¡»

    ¡­But.

    I jumped and covet Yukino¡¯s lips.

    Yukino tangles her own tongue too.

    The two of us overlap our lips in the past¡­

    ¡º¡­Stop screwing around¡­don¡¯t make a fool of me¡­don¡¯t bullshit me¡­!!!¡»

    Endou¡¯s sorrowful voice.

    ¡º¡­Hurry. I want you to come inside and connect with me¡­!¡»

    Yukino asks for insertion.

    ¡ºStoooooop!!!! Don¡¯t show that to meeeee!!!¡»

    Yukino and I overlaps.

    ¡ºUfufu¡­your hard thing came!¡»

    Yukino happily smiled.

    The part where we¡¯re connected is shown clearly.

    ¡­In Endou¡¯s vision.

    ¡ºStop! You bastards! Doing that in front of me¡­I¡¯ll never forgive you¡­!!¡»

    Nobody¡¯s listening at Endou¡¯s rant.

    ¡º¡­Come inside in one stroke!¡»

    Yukino opens her aching body and wait for me.

    I¡­

    I push down the soft meat and love nectar and slip my glans inside Yukino¡¯s vagina!!!

    ¡­Gunyuuuuu!!!

    It¡¯s seen clearly that we¡¯re connected.

    We¡¯re piling up¡­

    We¡¯re having sex¡­

    The two of us were completely united.

    ¡º¡­Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!¡»

    Endou raises a voice of despair./

    ¡ºAaaahn¡­it¡¯s so deep¡­you¡¯re kissing the deepest part of me¡­ufufufufu¡­I can feel it¡­I can feel it!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s pleased by the sexual intercourse.

    She¡¯s looking only at me with an entranced face.

    I kissed her and she puts her tongue in my mouth again.

    She doesn¡¯t resist kissing a man who¡¯s not her boyfriend anymore.

    ¡º¡­You bastards¡­dammit¡­making a fool out of me¡­!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s only looking at me.

    ¡º¡­How is it? Does it feel good?¡»

    Yukino¡¯s smiling with a satisfied face.

    ¡º¡­¡­It¡¯s a perfect match with yours¡»

    ¡º¡­Eh?¡»

    ¡ºMy insides is fit perfectly for you¡­I wonder why?¡»

    ¡º¡­I don¡¯t know¡»

    ¡ºOur bodies are so compatible aren¡¯t they¡»

    ¡­Endou sheds tears of anger and hate from our conversation.

    ¡º¡­Move. Just like usual¡»

    ¡­¡ºUsual¡»

    Endou discovers that Yukino¡¯s been betraying her all this time¡­

    ¡ºHey¡­pierce and push it up like usual¡­fuck me!¡»

    I slowly moved my waist.

    ¡ºYes¡­like that¡­good¡­I¡¯m being violated¡­I¡¯m being ravished!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s looking at Endou¡­

    In reality¡­she was looking at the camera¡­

    Endou right now can only feel that she turned to him.

    ¡ºI¡¯m being raped right now¡­I¡¯m being fucked¡­I¡¯m having sex!!¡»

    ¡­Endou!

    ¡º¡­Yukinooooooooooooo!!!¡­Yukinooooooooo!! Dammit!!! Bastard! Bastard! You bastards!!!¡»

    But¡­Yukino¡¯s drowning in sex with me further.

    ¡ºAaah¡­That¡¯s right! Rub it on the place where I told you earlier¡­pierce it up with your penis¡­that¡¯s right! Aaah! Ahn! Great, there¡­I¡¯m getting addicted to this¡­! As expected, a dick is better! It won¡¯t reach there unless its your dick! Aaaahn! It feels good!¡»

    She moved her own hips wanting me¡­

    ¡º¡­Why Yoshida¡­dammit¡­making a fool out of me¡­!¡»

    I intensely pierce Yukino¡¯s insides!!!

    ¡º¡­¡­So goood! That¡¯s great! I-I¡¯m about to cum! Hey, is that okay? Can I cum ahead?!¡»

    The past Yukino was greedy to the sexual pleasure.

    The body of the first year high school girl sways around from the violent penetration of a man.

    Her cute binyuu dance around.

    ¡º¡­¡­It¡¯s close¡­I¡¯m about to¡­look at me as I cum¡­watch me!¡»

    Yukino looked up at me and said.

    Not Endou¡­she¡¯s looking only at me.

    ¡ºLook at mee¡­look as I cum¡­It won¡¯t do unless you look at me¡­! I¡­!!¡»

    A hot wave starts surging in Yukino¡¯s body¡­

    ¡ºAaaaah¡­it¡¯s coming¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­look, look at me, watch meee¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m watching, Yukino!¡»

    The past me whispers in Yukino¡¯s ears.

    ¡­Then.

    Yukino jumps.

    ¡º¡­¡­C-Cumiiiiing! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumiiiiing!¡»

    She opened her eyes widely then exposed her face of delight to me.

    ¡ºI¡¯m being seeeen¡­by this man¡­my most shameful face¡­it¡¯s being seeen¡­ah¡­aaah¡­it feels gooood!!!!¡»

    Endou¡¯s dumbfounded.

    This is not an adult video¡­

    Her girlfriend¡­the girl he believed to be a virgin¡­

    She¡¯s having sex with man other than him and reached climax¡­

    She¡¯s being violated by the waves of pleasure in the world where there¡¯s only the two of us¡­

    ¡º¡­Y-Yukino¡­this is a lie, isn¡¯t it¡­?!¡»

    ¡­The past me.

    ¡­Reaches the limit.

    ¡º¡­¡­Yukino¡­I¡¯m about to cum too¡»

    ¡ºLet it ouut¡­ejaculate inside meeeee!¡»

    Endou¡­

    ¡ºIdiot! If you cum inside¡­!!¡»

    But¡­Yukino.

    ¡ºShow me your face while you ejaculate¡­I want to see it¡­leak out your face to meeee!¡»

    She begs for a creampie herself!

    ¡ºHey, stop it Yoshidaaaaaa! If you cum inside, I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll definitely kill you!!¡»

    ¡­too late!

    ¡º¡­Cumming!!!¡»

    The white hot juice blows up inside Yukino!

    ¡º¡­H-hot!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s body curved greatly!

    ¡ºAaah¡­it came in! It¡¯s flying in¡­inside my womb. It¡¯s coming inside my womb. semen¡¯s coming in again!!!¡»

    ¡­Endou¡¯s in complete despair.

    ¡º¡­H-He came¡­he let it out inside?!¡­Hey!!¡»

    Yukino¡­

    ¡ºThis is great! I love this! The hot sperm spreading out¡­I love it!!!¡»

    Yukino screams at my face.

    I also look at Yukino.

    I¡¯m ejaculating and Yukino¡¯s impregnated.

    In a world where there¡¯s only the two of us.

    ¡º¡­¡­I love how your semen is always so hot¡­I¡¯ve come to love your ejaculations¡­¡»

    Yukino says while her body twitches.

    ¡ºAaah¡­my womb is drinking it¡­it¡¯s drinking your semen¡­!¡»

    Endou screams¡­!

    ¡º¡­Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡»

    He screams raising hell¡­!

    ¡ºDammit! Bastards! Making a fool out of me!!!¡­Aaaaaah!¡»

    But¡­we in the past¡­

    Are enjoying the reverberations of sex while embracing each other.

    We pile our lips together again not knowing who¡¯s doing first.

    We twine our tongues.

    We exchange saliva¡­

    Yukino turns her hand on my back¡­

    She embraced my weakened body.

    I also embrace Yukino.

    ¡º¡­You came a lot?¡»

    Yukino asked me happily.

 Chapter 203: Step 3

    ¡ºOkay, flash!¡»

    Iwakura-kaichou in the screen mutters then presses the keyboard.

    At that moment¡­Endou¡¯s vision is enveloped by an intense flash of light.

    At the same time¡­a¡¸Buuuuuun!¡¹sound gradually gets louder then it ended with¡¸Kiin!¡¹

    Then, a shrilling sound that could tear your ear¡­!

    Endou turned sweaty on his whole body¡­endures the attacks of light while his body twitches!

    Then¡­he fainted¡­!

    ¡¸You do know that intense light is harmful on human brain don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    Speaking of which¡­there was a TV anime where it had a lot of cases of children fainting.1

    ¡¸When you use it on a goggle type head mount display, it completely blocks your vision so it¡¯s useless to close your eyes¡­ The intense light goes through the eyelids so the effect on the brain won¡¯t change. There¡¯s also the additional sound effect. When you hear a quiet bass to a high pitched explosion sound in an instant¡­your brain will naturally cause to panic¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou smiles and observes the state of Endou who fainted away.

    Then she look at the two student council boys¡­

    ¡º¡­Throw him away. Just as scheduled¡»

    Scheduled¡­

    Everything is on Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºrevenge plan¡»¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯ll go back to my classroom too. The whole school needs to see something this interesting¡­!¡»

    ¡­Wait

    There¡¯s still something else¡­?

    ¡ºI should be slightly unwell and be in the nurse office right now so¡­I¡¯m glad that I can play the student council president and the honor student. I can participate in this fun thing¡»

    Saying that, Iwakura-kaichou looks up at the camera.

    ¡ºThank you¡­Sensei!¡»

    Iwakura-kaichou winks towards the surveillance camera.

    Iwakura-kaichou really knows the position of the cameras.

    ¡ºLeave this to us¡­we¡¯ll see Yukiyo in classroom later!¡»

    Then¡­the video on the screen went off.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸That was roughly ten minutes ago¡¹

    Minaho-neesan spoke to the two of us in the principal room.

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s Endou now?¡¹

    When I asked her¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­should we watch Endou-kun real-time?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan operates the laptop

    ¡­Then

    The view behind the former gym is reflected¡­

    There¡¯s silhouette in the camera.

    The two boys under Iwakura-kaichou¡­are pushing Endou¡¯s stretcher.

    Endou¡¯s goggles and headphones are already removed.

    All the black leather restraints were also removed.

    Endou¡¯s limped out.

    ¡­Then.,

    Another pair appears from the side.

    That¡¯s the delinquents from the baseball club, Koizumi and Sugiyama.

    Both of them are still wearing their baseball team uniform.

    They didn¡¯t seem to have attended classes.

    ¡ºYo. Throw that idiot somewhere around. We¡¯ll be just fooling him around afterwards¡»

    Sugiyama told the student council boys

    ¡º¡­Then, I¡¯ll leave the later to you. Come to the student council room after school. Yukiyo seems to be going to give you a reward¡»

    ¡ºUhihi¡­then I should come¡»

    Koizumi shows a vulgar smile from what the student council boy said.

    ¡ºThe reward can be either money or the president¡¯s service, either is good anyway¡»

    ¡º¡­How about both?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s great but you should wait for your turn. You can go after us¡­¡»

    Not just the student council boys but also Koizumi and Sugiyama were also Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s follower?

    ¡ºIs it no good if we postpone the fun with Kaichou later? I don¡¯t feel like doing after you guys¡»

    Sugiyama answers dissatisfied.

    ¡ºWhy not? Ask her later¡­it¡¯s continuous holiday later again¡»

    One of the student council boy said willingly.

    Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s promiscuity seems to be a daily occurence.

    ¡º¡­You¡¯re right about that. Not that I want to bang after school today. I¡¯ll have fun with the president someday in the holidays¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s fine¡­either way, we¡¯re coming to school to practice everyday during the consecutive holidays¡»

    Sugiyama agrees with what Koizumi said.

    ¡ºRather than that¡­go back to your classrooms already. It would be bad if the students in the council doesn¡¯t attend class won¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine¡­this guy will rampage after this. Everything would be confusing as hell¡­!¡»

    The student council boys said while knocking on Endou¡¯s head.

    ¡º¡­I see¡»

    Sugiyama and Koizumi laughed weirdly.

    ¡º¡­Use this¡»

    The student council boy handed a plastic bottle to Sugiyama.

    ¡º¡­What¡¯s this?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a medicine mixed with erection stimulants¡»

    ¡ºOh¡­this is interesting¡»

    ¡ºIt seems that the tingling of your dick won¡¯t stop even if you ejaculate five to six times in a row¡»

    ¡ºNice¡­I want to drink this¡»

    ¡ºIdiot. It¡¯s painful to have it erect all the time you know¡­¡»

    ¡ºHm¡­Koizumi, no way?¡»

    ¡ºYeah¡­I was made to drink when I did it with Iwakura-san but¡­it became penance after the third ejaculation¡»

    ¡ºWow¡­that¡¯s how effective this is?¡»

    ¡ºPoor Endou-kun¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you saying?¡­Shirasaka Yukino-chan¡¯s the poor one here you know?¡»

    ¡ºHaha, you¡¯re not wrong¡»

    The boys surrounding Endou laughs at him¡­

    ¡­Wait a moment

    ¡­Poor Yukino they said?

    What are they going to make Endou do?

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan?¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan calmly smiled.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going to happen is your own¡ºtrial¡»¡­!¡¹

    My own¡­¡ºtrial¡»?

    ¡¸Calm down for now and look at the flow of the situation. Then, observe the movement of your heart patiently¡¹

    My heart?

    ¡¸What do you really want for yourself?¡­What do you want to do?¡­Stand on the very brink and think¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at my eyes.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu grasps my hand.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here with you¡­we¡¯re together¡­okay¡¹

    She¡¯s snuggling to me with a face about to cry

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hand were cold.

    Megu¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸Then¡­this is Step 3¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡ºOne-two!¡»

    Koizumi and Sugiyama lifts Endou on the stretcher and throws him on the grass¡­!

    ¡ºGueee!!¡»

    Endou bounced on the grass and cried out¡­

    ¡ºThen take care of it¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­Leave it to us!¡»

    The student council boys take the stretcher and leave

    ¡ºOkay, this is our job now¡­!¡»

    ¡ºNow then¡­!¡»

    Koizumi takes off the lid of the plastic bottle.

    Sugiyama hold down Endou on the ground and pinched his nose.

    ¡º¡­Ugeeee¡»

    Endou opens his mouth from suffocation.

    ¡ºNow!¡»

    ¡ºRoger!¡»

    Koizumi thrusts the bottle into Endou¡¯s mouth.

    ¡ºUgugugu¡­gufu!!¡»

    The medicine in the bottle is poured into Endou¡¯s mouth forcibly.

    ¡ºGu, gurujii¡­geho gehogeho!!!¡»

    His face got wet but still Endou is forced to swallow the medicine.

    ¡ºGueeeeee!! Help meee¡­I¡¯m drowniiing¡­gehogeho!¡»

    ¡ºIdiot, you won¡¯t drown from this much!¡»

    ¡ºYou¡­you don¡¯t even know where you are?¡»

    Koizumi and Sugiyama pushes the bottle into Endou¡¯s mouth until the last drop while laughing¡­!

    ¡ºUgeee¡­geho, geho!¡»

    Endou coughs violently.

    ¡ºHey¡­Endou, you awake?¡»

    ¡ºHey¡­do you know us Endou?!¡»

    Endou opens his eyes from what Sugiyama and Koizumi said.

    ¡ºEh¡­where¡¯s this?¡»

    Endou¡¯s surprised.

    But¡­the shock to the brain with the¡ºbrainwashing device¡»and the medicine he has drunk is taking effect¡­

    He tries to get up but his eyes are spinning around that he can¡¯t stand up well.

    ¡ºWhat are you doing you idiot!¡»

    Sugiyama forcibly grabs Endou¡¯s collar and lift him up.

    ¡ºEh¡­I? What¡¯s going on?¡­W-Where¡¯s Yukino?!¡»

    Endou¡¯s completely confused.

    Just a little while ago¡­Endou was beaten up by these two delinquent.

    Then the two people woke him up at the same place¡­

    To Endou right now¡­

    She doesn¡¯t know if my sex with Yukino shown by Iwakura-kaichou is dream or reality.

    ¡ºWhat are you saying¡­aren¡¯t you going to rape Yukino-san after this!¡»

    ¡ºYou do remember what we told you a while ago? Bastard!!!¡»

    Endou who¡¯s feeling dizzy is threatened by the delinquent senior¡¯s roar.

    ¡ºBut¡­was that¡­true¡­Yukino¡­????¡»

    Sugiyama shouts at Endou¡¯s ear¡­!

    ¡ºWho the fuck cares about the truth! You don¡¯t have a future as long as you don¡¯t fuck Yukino-chan!¡»

    But¡­Endou¡­

    ¡ºB-But¡­Yukino, and Yoshida¡­!¡»

    It seems that the video from a while ago are flashing in Endou¡¯s agitated head!

    ¡ºHeyyy, Endou¡­! You¡¯ve got a dick don¡¯t you?! Then jam it in!!!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­! Do it in one go and be a man!¡»

    The delinquents fuel Endou¡­

    ¡º¡­But, But, But¡­!!!!¡»

    Endou¡¯s in panic.

    ¡ºYou want to fuck Yukino-chan don¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡ºYour dick¡¯s already hard for it you know!¡»

    The medicine is effective.

    It¡¯s clear that there¡¯s an erection in Endou¡¯s crotch even through his pants.

    ¡ºGo and throw that hot emotion to Yukino-chan!¡»

    ¡ºYukino-chan¡¯s your girlfriend isn¡¯t she?¡»

    Those words has a strong effect on Endou¡¯s heart¡­!

    ¡ºY-Yukino¡­Where¡¯s Yukino?¡»

    Endou asked with confused eyes.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that obvious that she¡¯s in the classroom?! We¡¯re in the middle of class you know!¡»

    ¡º¡­During class¡­my class¡­Yukino¡­Yukinoooo!!!!¡»

    Endou barks.

    ¡ºHere, take this and go!¡»

    Sugiyama hands over a metal bat to Endou.

    ¡ºBeat up those who hinder you¡­!¡»

    ¡ºHere¡­Hurry up! Yukino-chan¡¯s waiting for you¡­!¡»

    Koizumi laughs and pushed Endou¡¯s back¡­

    ¡ºIf you don¡¯t hurry up then someone might take away Yukino-chan!¡»

    Endou¡¯s heart is set on fire!

    ¡º¡­Uuuuuu, Yukino! Yukino! Yukinoooooooo!!!!!!!!¡»

    Though his steps are still unsteady¡­Endou runs towards the classroom¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan, do you intend to make Endou rape Yukino?¡¹

    I asked Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I wonder¡­what shall we do?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is looking at me with her usual cold eyes.

    ¡¸If I say that this is part of my¡ºrevenge plan¡»¡­what will you do?¡¹

    I¡­

    I¡¯m a member of¡ºKuromori¡»

    If that is what Minaho-neesan wishes then I have no choice but to obey.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­This is fine. Like this¡¹

    Megu told me while holding my hand.

    ¡¸You can return Yukino to Endou-kun¡­right?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸As long as Yukino¡¯s here¡­Yoshi-kun won¡¯t be happy. Yukino doesn¡¯t love Yoshi-kun at all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸This early morning¡­Yoshida-kun embraced Yukino-san, Megumi, and Mana-san in turns¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    ¡¸¡­How was it embracing the three?¡¹

    ¡­How was it?

    ¡¸¡­It was different wasn¡¯t it? Sex with Yukino-san¡­Megumi and Mana-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸I¡­I know Mana and I were watching in the camera so¡­we can¡¯t hold back and go to the AV room¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s thinking about herself only. That¡¯s her sex. Thinking only about making herself feel good¡­not even having the feeling of wanting to make Yoshi-kun feel good or entertained¡¹

    ¡­True

    ¡­That might be

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Mana and I¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­sex with Megu and Mana¡­

    Both of them don¡¯t care about their own pleasure but me.

    They value that we feel good together.

    ¡¸I feel sorry for Yoshi-kun when I see his sex with Yukino. It seems that you were serving Yukino one-sidedly¡­!¡¹

    Megu and Mana sees it as such.

    Therefore¡­they jump in the middle of sex.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, we¡¯re here¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t need Yukino anymore!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸My¡­Endou-kun seems to have arrived at the classroom¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan switched the cameras¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º¡­Yukinoooooooooooo!¡»

    Endou opens the door suddenly then comes in¡­the class were surprised.

    Endou¡¯s wearing his baseball club clothing¡­

    But, the practice wear that should be white is now muddy¡­

    There¡¯s a stain of yellow medicine applied from under his face to the chest.

    He seems to have lost his hat somewhere¡­his hair is soppy¡­

    His face is swollen blue and his bleeding from his nose¡­

    He almost looks like a zombie.

    Then¡­he has a metal bat in his hand.

    ¡ºYukino¡­?! Yukino¡¯s not here?!¡»

    Endou screams looking at Yukino¡¯s empty seat.

    ¡ºW-What¡¯s wrong with you?¡»

    The old chemistry teacher in charge at that time calls out Endou

    ¡ºShut up bastard!¡»

    Endou swings the metal bat with all his might!

    ¡­Gobu!!!

    A hole was opened in the blackboard!

    ¡ºKyaaaaaaaaa!!¡»

    A schoolgirl screamed!

    ¡º¡­Answer! Where did Yukino go!!¡»

    One schoolgirl answered Endou¡¯s shout.

    ¡ºShirasaka-san¡¯s in the principal¡¯s office!¡»

    The confusec Endou glared at that one.

    ¡º¡­Principal¡¯s office?!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­he was called there a while ago!¡»

    Then, startled¡­he looked at my seat.

    My seat is also empty.

    ¡º¡­Yoshida¡¯s not here too!¡»

    Endou flings his bat to the teacher¡¯s desk.

    ¡º¡­Y-Yoshida¡¯s on the principal¡¯s office too!¡»

    The color of Endou¡¯s eyes changed.

    ¡ºWhaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!!!!!¡»

    It completely turned to an eyes of a madman.

    ¡ºBoth of them are in the principal¡¯s officeee?¡­!!!!¡»

    ¡ºDidn¡¯t we just say that?!!¡»

    The schoolgirl forgot the Megu went together due to Endou¡¯s momentum¡­

    ¡ºThose bastards¡­making fun of me, messing me, deceiving me¡­!!!¡»

    Endou jumps out of the classroom!!

    ¡º¡­Dammiiiiitt!!!!!¡»

    He breaks the windows in the corridor with his bat!!

    ¡­Barin!!

    ¡º¡­I won¡¯t forgive them¡­I won¡¯t forgive them¡­I¡¯ll never forgive them!!!!!¡»

    Though he¡¯s unsteady¡­Endou heads to the principal¡¯s office¡­!

    Holding a metal bat in his hand¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Minaho-neesan turned on the interphone switch.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, it¡¯s close¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is in the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»next to the principal¡¯s office along with Yukino.

    Inside the room¡­she should be peeling off the stun gun device stuck in Yukino¡¯s back.

    ¡º¡­Roger, Ojou-sama¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker¡­

    I¡­

    ¡¸Endou¡¯s heading towards this room isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    I prepare my beat up stick¡­

    ¡¸My¡­what do you intend to do? Do you intend to fight Endou-kun?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Well¡­he might hurt everyone here¡¹

    I have the obligation of protecting everyone.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­this principal¡¯s office is the pivot of defense in the school. That door won¡¯t open with just a baseball bat so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Besides¡­Endou-kun will be entering the next room¡¹

    ¡­The next room

    ¡¸Well¡­can¡¯t be helped you know? Endou-kun¡¯s aim is Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    But¡­That is

    Won¡¯t Yukino have a hard time?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t expect this but¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at my eyes.

    ¡¸¡­When you said¡ºeveryone¡»just now¡¹

    Her cold eyes stab my heart.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san¡¯s not there, is she?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­that¡¯s wrong! Yukino¡¯s not in our group!¡¹

    Megu holds my hand.

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s different¡­that girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡­Shirasaka Yukino

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡­

    ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»enemy

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s subject of¡ºrevenge¡»¡­

    ¡¸Please throw her already¡­I beg you. Abandon Yukino¡­!¡¹

    Megu clings to me crying.

    ¡­At that time.

    ¡¸¡­Yukinooooo!!!!!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s yell can be heard from outside the room.

    Endou has come before the principal¡¯s office.

    It seems he ran straight here.

    ¡¸Open this up!! Yukino¡­come out!!!¡¹

    ¡­Dago!

    ¡­Dakakaga!

    Endou¡¯s hitting the principal¡¯s office door with a metal bat¡­

    Minaho-neesan shows the image from the corridor to us.

    Endou who¡¯s deranged and became a mass of anger and hatred is breaking the principal¡¯s office in rage.

    ¡­Then.

    The door to the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»next to the principal¡¯s office opens up.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this, you¡¯re noisy¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes out of the room.

    Then¡­she told Endou.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Yukino-san is in this room¡¹

    Endou shows an¡¸Eh?¡¹face¡­

    But still¡­Katsuko-nee comes to the corridor so the inside of the room can be seen¡­

    Looking at the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»¡­

    At that moment¡­

    Minaho-neesan pushed on some switch.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Endou¡¯s surprised looking inside the room!

    ¡¸¡­Yukinnoooooooooooo!!!!! So this is where you are!!!!!2¡¹

    Endou¡¯s voice.

    Echoes throughout the school building.

    ¡¸This will be broadcasted to the school¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸Voice¡­and video too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows me a monitor¡­

    The surveillance camera switches from one after another¡­

    The TVs installed in the classrooms in the school shows the video in the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»

    ¡¸A confused student taking a schoolgirl as a hostage and occupying the emergency broadcast room¡­it can¡¯t be helped if they pressed the broadcast switch by mistake, won¡¯t it?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan intends to do this from the beginning¡­!

    Endou¡¯s voice roars in the whole school.

    ¡º¡­Yukino, you deceived meeee!!¡»

    Endou enters the room stealthily while holding a metal bat!

    At the moment he enters the room¡­Katsuko-nee slams the door from the outside!

    She¡¯s not reflected on the screen.

    As if Endou closed the door by himself¡­

    Endou and Yukino became alone in the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»¡­

    ¡º¡­Kenji¡­what¡¯s wrong with you?¡»

    Yukino¡¯s surprised at Endou¡¯s change.

    Yukino¡¯s appearance¡­

    Her blouse is removed as the unit stuck on her skin is removed¡­

    Her white blouse is in half off state.

    The buttons on her chest is undone¡­

    The hem of the blouse is outside too¡­

    It was as if she¡¯s in after sex.

    No¡­the white blouse¡­

    It will flash back Endou¡¯s memory¡­

    It will remind him the video Iwakura-san showed him earlier¡­my sex with her¡­

    ¡ºYukinooo¡­you¡­you¡¯ve done it here! You¡¯ve done it with him!!!!?!¡»

    Inside the confused head of Endou¡­the current¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»matches the image of the¡ºAV room¡»

    ¡ºPlaying me like a damn fiddle¡­!¡»

    Endou strikes the metal bat on the wall

    ¡­Baki!!!

    ¡ºKyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s scream goes through the whole school building!!!

    1. This is a banned pokemon episode: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=q4dDaxHtQDU ?

    2. Heeere¡¯s charlie!! ?

 Chapter 204 : Step 4

    204. Step 4

    ¡ºI¡¯ll never forgive you! I¡¯ll fuck you up, Yukinooo¡­!!¡»

    Endou¡¯s yell can be heard by the whole school through the speakers!

    Inside the screen¡­Endou holding his bat gets closer to Yukino.

    ¡º¡­Noo, don¡¯t come!¡»

    Yukino cries out in fear.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan!¡¹

    I tried to stand up but¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu desperately clings to me

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t go¡­stay here, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t let go of my arm.

    Meanwhile¡­Endou approaches Yukino¡­!

    Endopu who¡¯s drunk with stimulant looks at Yukino with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t come¡­don¡¯t come near me!¡»

    Yukino throws a nearby book at Endou¡­!

    But¡­that act only escalates Endou¡¯s heart even more!

    ¡º¡­Don¡¯t fuck me with this bullshit!!!¡»

    Endou struck the desk in front of Yukino with a metal bat!

    ¡­Baki!

    Chips of wood scatters around!

    ¡º¡­Iyaaaaa!!!¡»

    I can¡¯t endure this anymore.

    I shake up Megu and stand up!

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan, you can go to the next room from here, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The¡ºEmergency broadcast room¡»next door can not only be entered from the corridor but also from the principal¡¯s office.

    Earlier¡­Yukino and Katsuko-nee went to that room by this small door.

    ¡¸¡­Do you want to go to the next door by all means?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares at my face.

    ¡¸Is that because you want to help Yukino-san or is it because you don¡¯t like Yukino-san being raped by Endou-kun¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Both¡¹

    I answered clearly

    I don¡¯t want to see Yukino hurt.

    I don¡¯t want to allow a man like Endou rape her.¡¯

    That kind of selfish human.

    ¡¸You do know what will happen if you come to help Yukino-san right now?¡¹

    ¡­I

    I look at Megu.

    Megu¡¯s looking up at me with a serious face.

    The state in the room next to here is being broadcasted to the whole school.

    If I come to help in there¡­

    That would be seen by the whole school too.

    Me, a member of¡ºKuromori¡»swinging my beat-up stick.

    ¡¸¡­Are you still sure about that?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan presses me for a choice.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­chose us! You can just abandon Yukino!¡¹

    Megu told me while crying.

    ¡¸Even if you save Yukino¡­she won¡¯t thank Yoshi-kun! That girl isn¡¯t that kind of girl¡­!¡¹

    It is as Megu says.

    ¡­Yukino

    She¡¯s selfish and egoistic¡­she¡¯s always been looking down on me.

    She doesn¡¯t think of me as anything but a tool for pleasurable sex.

    What she would do if I help her¡­

    She never liked me from the bottom of her heart¡­

    ¡­I know

    ¡­I know that

    But¡­I

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a question of who should I chose or who should I abandon!¡¹

    I shouted at Megu.

    ¡¸I want to do it so I will¡­that¡¯s all!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s heart will never look at me.

    ¡­But

    I won¡¯t hand Yukino to anyone.

    ¡­Not to a man like Endou.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re finally obedient to your own desires¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine¡­you should face your own desires¡­¡¹¡¸¡­Minaho-san?!¡¹

    Megu looks at Minaho-neesan with a startled face.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­if you want to become Yoshida-kun¡¯s wife then believe that¡ºwhatever happens, Yoshida-kun will be coming back to you¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe that. I don¡¯t have that confidence¡­!¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸Then¡­make a desperate effort so you can have the confidence¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re feeling frustrated then refine yourself to become a better woman. Become a¡ºwoman¡»suitable for Yoshida-kun before you depend on him¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu fell silent.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun is a man¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡­I order you as the master of¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­Help Yukino-san from Endou-kun¡­and violate her instead of Endou-kun¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    Minaho-neesan took out a bar stun gun from the desk drawer then handed it to me.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s the type used in the mansion so you do know how to use it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    I took the stun rod.

    When I turn on the switch¡­electricity begins to flow.

    ¡¸¡­The timing is only for a moment. The video would black out for 15 seconds. You have to take down Endou-kun and you will rape Yukino-san instead in the meanwhile¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I will rape Yukino¡­?!

    ¡¸After 15 seconds¡­let the whole student body think that it was Endou raping Yukino¡­can you do it?¡¹

    This is Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºplan¡»?!

    ¡¸Endou-kun would have the disgrace of a rapist. Yet without being able to have sex with Yukino-san at least once. And¡­the whole school will know that Yukino-san¡¯s raped by a man¡­!¡¹

    Her¡ºrevenge¡»to Endou and Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­Can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me crying.

    ¡¸Megu¡­I¡¯m this kind of man. Understand that and stay by my side¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay for me?! Is it okay for me to stay by Yoshi-kun¡¯s side?!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸You¡¯re important to me too. I¡¯d be troubled if you¡¯re not here¡¹

    I put emphasis on the word ¡¸too¡¹¡­

    I already have a lot of¡¸women¡¹

    I can¡¯t live only for Megu.

    ¡­Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡­I¡¯m also one of Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡ºwomen¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu bites her lips tightly¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t always be depending on you forever¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks frustrated¡­

    I can¡¯t find the words I can tell Megu in reply.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Minaho-neesan briefly explained the flow of the¡ºplan¡»

    What¡¯s left is to execute it.

    ¡º¡­Stop, don¡¯t come! Don¡¯t come near me!¡»

    Yukino and Endou are still chasing around the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»

    No¡­to be accurate, Endou swings around his bat as Yukino ran around then he enjoys the look of Yukino in fear.

    ¡ºYou made a fool out of me¡­Yukinoooo!!!!¡»

    Finally¡­Endou threw his bat!

    He jumped towards Yukino who¡¯s wearing a white blouse.

    ¡ºIyaaaaaaa!!!!¡»

    Yukino shouts violently!

    ¡ºDon¡¯t resist¡­!¡»

    Endou slaps Yukino!

    ¡­Bashi!!

    A dull sound¡­Yukino¡¯s blown off the wall.

    ¡ºUgyaaaaaaaa!!!¡»

    She yelled with her whole body!!

    ¡º¡­Yukinooo!!!¡»

    Endou approaches Yukino slowly.

    Right now¡­the video of a girl being raped is being broadcasted to the whole school.

    Filming this video is the video camera on the tripod in the¡ºemergency broadcast room.¡»

    Minaho-neesan taught me the position of that camera through the surveillance camera.

    ¡¸This camera¡¯s tripod can be knocked down remotely. The students watching the video will think that the camera collapsed from the vibration. At the moment it falls, it¡¯ll black out¡­¡¹

    Then¡­the image would be lost?

    ¡¸There¡¯s still audio broadcasted so be careful. Don¡¯t make a noise okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Defeat Endou-kun within 15 seconds¡­remove the camera from the tripod. Then rape Yukino-san holding the camera in your hand¡­!¡¹

    ¡­like filming sex.

    ¡­Then, my face won¡¯t be seen.

    ¡¸The concentration of the students won¡¯t be interrupted in less than 15 seconds. If it takes more time¡­there are students who would think that it¡¯s suspicious¡¹

    In order for Endou to continue to rape Yukino, we need to finish everything in absolutely 15 seconds¡­!

    ¡¸Now¡­stand by¡­!¡¹

    I face the door heading to the next room with the stun rod on my hand.

    ¡ºHelp meee¡­someone, help meeee!!!!!¡»

    Yukino ran away to that door inside the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»

    She tries to turn the knob but¡­

    ¡­It doesn¡¯t open.

    The door¡¯s lock is managed by Minaho-neesan remotely¡­

    ¡º¡­Ehehehe, Yukinooo¡­Yukinoooo¡­¡­!!!¡»

    Endou¡¯s half naked, approaching Yukino.

    You can see that there¡¯s an intense erection under his practice wear trousers.

    ¡º¡­Stop¡­don¡¯t do this¡­Kenji!¡»

    ¡º¡­Shut up!!!!!¡»

    Endou slaps Yukino again¡­!

    ¡ºEven doing it with such a man¡­you perverted woman!¡»

    He gripped Yukino¡¯s blouse and pulled it at once!!

    The buttons of her blouse scatters around!

    Yukino¡¯s light blue bra is clearly visible.

    ¡ºNoooooooooooo!!!!¡»

    ¡ºI told you not to resist!!!¡»

    Endou slaps her once again!

    Yukino¡¯s body was beaten to the wall!

    ¡º¡­Yukinoooooo!!!!¡»

    Endou attacks with his bloodshot eyes!

    ¡ºNonononono!!!¡»

    Yukino desperately tries to hide her chest but Endou pulls her hair.

    ¡ºOuch!!!!¡»

    Endou stretches his hand to the guard loosened by the pain.

    He pulls up her bra!

    With her bra rolled up¡­Yukino¡¯s breast is exposed to the camera¡­!

    ¡¸Uooooooo!!!!!¡¹

    The schoolboys leaked out from the whole school building.

    ¡­They¡¯re watching.

    Everyone in the school is paying attention to the live rape play!!!

    ¡ºHey! Open this door!!¡»

    A knocking sound can be heard from the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡¯s¡»door.

    A make teacher who saw the broadcast came here in haste!

    ¡ºDon¡¯t do something stupid!! Endou!!¡»

    He knows that it¡¯s Endou, it might be the advisor of the baseball club.

    Endou¡¯s on the camera, wearing his baseball club practice wear¡­

    ¡ºShut upppp!!! All of you are making fool of me!!¡»

    The voice of the teacher only poured fire to Endou¡¯s anger.

    ¡ºKuh, this door is locked!!¡»

    ¡ºWhere¡¯s the key here?!!¡»

    ¡ºIt wasn¡¯t in the staff room!¡»

    ¡ºWhy!?¡»

    The male teachers shout in the corridor¡­

    But, the door to the¡ºemergency broadcast room along with the¡ºprincipal room¡»is locked remotely by Minaho-neesan.

    There¡¯s no key.

    ¡º¡­Yukino, Yukino, Yukinooooooooo!!!!!¡»

    Endou grabbed Yukino¡¯s breast with all his strength!

    ¡º¡­Ouuuch!!!!¡»

    Yukino screams!!

    ¡ºDammit¡­this breasts are mine¡­that guy¡­that guy massaged this¡­!¡»

    Endou grabs Yukino¡¯s breasts like squeezing it.

    ¡ºYukinoooo¡­!¡»

    Endou tries to kiss Yukino!

    ¡­But!

    ¡ºI hate you!!¡»

    When Endou¡¯s face approached her, Yukino gave him a head butt!

    ¡­Gohi!!

    A dull sound¡­Endou holds down his nose!

    There¡¯s blood coming out of Endou¡¯s nose¡­!

    ¡ºBitch!!!!¡»

    The blood rise in Endou¡¯s head and he beat Yukino again!

    ¡ºIyaaaaaaaaa!!! Help meeeee!!!!¡­Someoneeeee!!!!¡»

    Yukino shouts!~!

    ¡º¡­Yukino¡­Yukino¡­Yukino¡­!!!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s exhausted¡­

    Endou¡¯s hand lift Yukino¡¯s skirt.

    Just like her bra¡­her light blue panty is exposed to the camera.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll fuck you up¡­I¡¯ll fuck you up¡­I¡¯ll fuck you up¡­!¡»

    Endou¡¯s hand reached out for Yukino¡¯s panties.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll rape you¡­I¡¯ll fuck you hard Yukinoooooo!!!¡»

    As he try to pull down her panty¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­stand by¡¹

    Minaho-neesan called me out.

    ¡¸Step£´¡­¡­READY¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    At the moment Endou¡¯s trembling hand pull the panty down¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­GO£¡¡¹

    The tripod of the camera collapses.

    The video that was broadcasting from the ceiling of the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»is blacked out¡­!

    You can only hear Endou¡¯s voice.

    ¡º¡­W-What the hell is thissssss!!!¡»

    The door from¡ºprincipal¡¯s office¡»to the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»clicked and unlocked.

    I open the door and jumped inside¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Endou¡¯s staring at Yukino¡¯s crotch in astonishment.

    What¡¯s written there is the green tattoo saying¡º¼ªÌï¡» ¡­!

    Endou¡¯s eyes are nailed down to the tattoo¡­!

    I stick the stun rod to Endou¡¯s neck!!

    ¡­Baribaribaribari!

    Sparks and burning smell¡­!

    Endou falls behind while looking at the character ¡º¼ªÌï¡»¡­!!!!

    It didn¡¯t even take two seconds.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¡¡¹

    Yukino stares at me in blank surprise.

    I first checked Endou¡¯s state¡­

    Endou fainted with his eyes open.

    He¡¯s completely knocked out.

    When I kicked him around his belly¡­there¡¯s no reaction.

    ¡­Okay.

    I rolled Endou¡¯s body on the corner of the room with my foot.

    Then¡­I head to the camera.

    I remove the video camera from the fallen tripod¡­

    Huh, how do you remove this?

    ¡ºHey, Endou¡­say your conditions! How can we make you release that girl inside?!¡»

    The angry voice of the PE teacher can be heard from the corridor¡­

    He¡¯s not barricading himself like in a criminal drama¡­

    ¡ºGet out of there quietly! Endou! Your parents are crying!¡»

    ¡­Somehow, I can¡¯t think of the words from outside.

    I somehow managed to remove the camera from the tripod and¡­

    ¡­15 seconds passed.

    The camera broadcasts video again.

    I hold the camera making sure that it won¡¯t catch Endou who¡¯s rolled down on the wall¡­

    The door I jumped in has already been closed by Minaho-neesan.

    The camera¡¯s facing Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s looking up at me hiding her blouse with her hand.

    ¡­The fear from being attacked still remains.

    She¡¯s trembling¡­having a pale face.

    But¡­Yukino¡¯s eyes I see is¡­

    There¡¯s another shine showing up¡­

    Yukino¡¯s wants to convert the fear from being attacked by Endou to another thing¡­

    She looks at me after the violence and fear¡­

    Yukino¡¯s lewdness lit up.

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are shining in flames of lust.

    The switch in her mind is trying to escape to the pleasures of sex.

    ¡­I

    I unfastened my belt and took off my pants.

    I also took off my underwear.

    I stand in front of Yukino with my lower half naked.

    I stick out my half-erect penis before the frightened Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    Yukino looks up at me with a senile face.

    ¡­I

    I instruct Yukino to¡ºlick¡»with my eyes.

    Yukino pressed her lips to my penis silently .

    ¡­Chiro, chiro¡­chupa.

    Yukino¡¯s face doing fellatio is shown in the whole school.

    All of the students are looking at Yukino lick.

    Using her tongue skillfully¡­everybody can see that Yukino¡¯s used to it.

    ¡­They can only see her as a nympho.

    She¡¯s sucking it up without any instructions given.

    My penis grows harder¡­bigger¡­

    She¡¯s sucking the glans happily¡­

    ¡­I

    I pull out my penis from Yukino¡¯s lips.

    Yukino looks regretful¡­

    I pat Yukino¡¯s shoulder

    That alone made her understand¡­

    She lied down on the floor and spread her legs widely.

    She¡¯s waiting for my insertion.

    She opened her own blouse¡­

    Shows her white breasts to me.

    I make sure Yukino¡¯s tattoo won¡¯t show up in the camera¡­

    I turn up her skirt carefully¡­

    Yukino¡¯s genital that¡¯s shaved by me becomes exposed.

    Love nectar drips from the slit.

    That look¡­it¡¯s broadcasted to the pupils of the school using the camera on my hand¡­

    ¡¸¡­R-Rape me¡¹

    Yukino told me in a muffled voice.

    ¡¸Make a mess out of me¡­I don¡¯t care anymore¡­everything¡¯s gone messy¡­!¡¹

    Yukino told me with a half-crying face.

    That face is delivered to the each of the TVs in the class¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    My penis touches Yukino¡¯s opening.

    I shoot that with the camera too.

    Yukino¡¯s slit, naked breast and face¡­

    Everything is clearly visible¡­

    I invade inside Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­Aauuun!!¡¹

    My glans slip inside Yukino¡¯s vagina¡­!

    ¡¸Haa¡­aaaaa¡­aaaaa¡­ah!¡¹

    Violated by a man¡­Yukino¡¯s body twitches.

    I stroke it inside in a dash!

    ¡¸Aaah! I¡¯m being fucked¡­I¡¯m being rapeeeeed¡­!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s vagina who accepted my penis to the root is being knocked by me.

    ¡­Then.

    I slowly begin piston.

    ¡¸Iyaaaaa¡­aaaaaaahn¡­aaaaaa¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m being raped¡­being violateeedd!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body shakes and sways.

    Her cute breast dances to the rhythm.

    Her eyes have melted, her face is loose¡­

    Yukino¡¯s melting from sex.

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­it feels good¡­being raped feels goooood¡­pierce me moreee¡­stir me up inside moreeeeee!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s pleased from being violated.

    What would the students think seeing such a girl?

    ¡­Lewd?

    ¡­Pervert?

    At least, there won¡¯t be any students who would sympathize with Yukino¡­

    The reported daughter of¡ºThe perverted rapist kidnapper murderer, Shirasaka Sousuke¡»¡­

    As expected, the daughter was also a perverted woman¡­

    That¡¯s what they will recognize¡­

    Yukino¡¯s about to lose everything now.

    ¡¸¡­My breast too¡­touch it¡­my nipples, stir them up¡­!¡¹

    I answer Yukino¡¯s request.

    I play with her breast gently.

    ¡¸Aaaahn¡­this hand is great¡­I love this hand¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡­only likes my sex.

    She¡¯s not looking at me in the middle of sex.

    She¡¯s just drowning in the pleasure that happens inside her.

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­much more intense¡­intenseeeee!!!¡¹

    I sped up the movement of my waist.

    My abdomen slaps Yukino¡¯s crotch!

    My glans is making a knock inside Yukino¡¯s vagina¡­!@

    ¡¸Auaa!¡­Aha!¡­Aaaah!¡­Aaaaah!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    Yukino¡¯s pleased¡­

    ¡¸Aaaaaah¡­I¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­I¡¯m about to cum¡­the white thing¡¯s coming¡­looook¡­look at Yukino cums¡­loook¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks up at me with eyes that looks in pain while swinging her head left and right.

    That lewd expression is also being shot by the camera in my hand.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn¡­it¡¯s soon¡­it¡¯s coming soon¡­it¡¯s hereee¡­the wave¡¯s hereee¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s climbing the stairs to climax¡­!

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­cumming¡­I, I¡¯m cumming¡­loooooook¡­loooook¡­aaaaaah!¡­C-Cumminggggggg!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body tightens!!!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m cumiiiiing! I¡¯m made to cuuumm¡­¡­¡­Look! Loooook¡­!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s showing her most embarrassing face as a woman to the school!!!

    ¡­Me too¡­

    ¡­I can¡¯t hold back anymore!

    ¡¸¡­Uh¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Dopyu! Dopyu!

    ¡¸Aaaaah, so hoot! Your hot stuff is coming out! I¡¯m being impregnateeeed!!!¡¹

    Yukino accepts the ejaculation in her vagina.

    ¡¸The hot stuff is spreading inside my stomaccch¡­it feels good¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s no longer thinking.

    Her family, her parents¡­her own future¡­

    Just a few minutes ago, she was on the verge of being beaten up and raped by Endou¡­

    She threw all of reality¡­

    She only immersed only in sex¡­

    Indulged herself in sexual desire¡­

    She has stopped thinking¡­

    A genuine dementia¡­she fell to the sexual madness.

    ¡­But.

    The expression of delight Yukino shows¡­

    For some reason looks like an innocent angel¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­aaaah¡­ahaaaa¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s enjoying the afterglow of sex.

    I let it all out inside Yukino¡­

    I pull out my penis from her.

    From the opening of Yukino¡¯s vagina¡­

    My white semen is dripping down.

    It was hot semen that lets out steam.

    That state is also captured by the camera too

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll lick it up¡­I¡¯ll lick it up and make it clean¡¹

    Yukino raised her body¡­

    Then she licks my penis.

    ¡¸Delicious¡­semen¡¯s very delicious¡­I love this¡­¡¹

    Yukino who stopped thinking doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of the camera I¡¯m holding.

    She hasn¡¯t imagined that this video is being broadcasted to the whole school.

    Thinking so¡­my penis becomes hard again.

    ¡¸Let me drink it this time¡­please ejaculate in my mouth¡­!¡¹

    The 16 year old¡­nympho angel said that.

    ¡­I

    I grabbed Yukino¡¯s head and pushed my waist¡­

    ¡­Before long.

    At the moment I ejaculate¡­

    I pull out my penis.

    ¡¸Eh¡­what?!¡¹

    I ejaculate in Yukino¡¯s surprised face!

    The white liquid splatters¡­

    Yukino¡¯s beautiful face is made dirty¡­

    This one¡¯s much more arousing for those who watch this video in their classroom¡­

    My semen drips down on Yukino¡¯s breasts

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaahn! You¡¯re horrible¡¹

    Yukino says that¡­

    ¡­as she scoop out the semen in her face with her fingers and lick it.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸¡­Ufu, delicious¡¹

    Then she smiled.

    She¡¯s really not thinking of anything¡­it was a smile of a person with dementia.

 Chapter 205 : Shameful Parade

    Suddenly, the door connected to the principal¡¯s office opened.

    Minaho-neesan shows up

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s all¡­broadcast end!¡¹

    I put down the camera I¡¯m holding on top of the desk

    ¡¸¡­Broadcast¡­end?¡¹

    The half-naked Yukino with her upper body covered in semen asked Minaho-neesan.

    Her face is still senile from the afterglow of sex.

    ¡¸Your sex just now was broadcasted live in the school¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs

    Yukino still doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸You see¡­this is the¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»for when a disaster strikes the school In short¡­the video being shot by that camera is being delivered to every room in the school¡­

    ¡­Finally

    Yukino¡¯s startled¡­!

    ¡¸Congratulations Yukino-san¡­! Everyone has seen your naked body, sex, and even the face when you cum by everyone. The students and staff of this school¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s a lie?!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡¯s body starts to tremble

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯m lying you know? Remember what I have done to you until now¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is laughing.

    Yukino¡¯s complexion turned pale.

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­in the broadcasted video, Endou-kun¡¯s the one supposed to be raping you. Therefore¡­you lost to pleasure in the middle of the rape, you¡¯ve become a miserable, unbecoming, the worst perverted woman. Those would be the only eyes that look at you in this school¡­¡¹

    I feel people are gathering outside the corridor.

    ¡ºHey, it¡¯s here¡»

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it the broadcast room?¡»

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s different from the broadcast room¡»

    ¡ºAh¡­the teachers are here!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s here as expected!¡»

    ¡ºDammit, they¡¯re fucking inside!¡»

    I hear the voices of the people.

    ¡ºHey you people¡­we¡¯re in the middle of class! Go back to your classrooms!¡»

    The male teacher¡¯s angry voice can be heard¡­

    ¡ºWhat are you saying!¡­After seeing that much, there¡¯s no way you can study quietly!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right!¡»

    I can hear the voices of the schoolboys too¡­

    ¡¸¡­Since Yukino-san¡¯s sex video has been cut off¡­the male students gather even more. Also¡­there¡¯s seems to be quite a number of boys who ran to the toilet holding down their crotch¡­!¡¹

    So there are guys who wasn¡¯t able to hold back from Yukino¡¯s gasps?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great, Yukino-san¡­starting today, you¡¯re the Sex Queen of this school!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed happily.l

    Yukino¡¯s trembling in despair.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi, come here¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls Megu.

    Megu appeared on the doorway.

    She¡¯s crying?

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san, I¡¹

    ¡­Why are you crying,

    ¡­Megu?!

    ¡¸¡­Why does this have to happen¡­!¡¹

    Was it that painful¡­

    For Yukino and I to have sex?¡­

    Is it sad¡­

    ¡¸Megumi, Yoshida-kun¡­I¡¯ve got to talk to you¡¹

    Megu looks up.

    ¡­I also look at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I was a prostitute but, I went to management afterwards didn¡¯t I? Therefore I saw a lot of men¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan begins to speak calmly.

    ¡¸The customers of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­it¡¯s not always someone like Kouzuki-sama who play moderately. The customers who go crazy on the mansion¡¯s¡ºwomen¡»and fall into ruins aren¡¯t that few¡­!¡¹

    Go crazy and fall to ruin?

    ¡¸Getting crazy on the 20s or 30s, younger women¡­there were a lot of men who lost their wealth and social statuses. Found out by their wife and children¡­insulated, and now live in small apartments. ¡­Without status and money, they can¡¯t come to the mansion as a customer¡­those are men who really became alone in their lives¡¹

    ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­has made a lot of men unhappy¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel sorry for those people. I am a manager of a prostitution ring¡­and we offer prostitutes to customers. How they associate with us is depending on the customer¡­we cannot interfere with that. Even if we know that their ruin¡­we never put a brake on the guest¡¯s mind. That¡¯s just a kill-joy you know. We are selling¡ºdream time¡»to our customers. We cannot bring our customers back to reality¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s looking at Megu and I with a serious eye¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a common pattern for a guest to be too addicted to a prostitute and be in ruins¡­men sometimes get obsessed with a woman he can¡¯t ever understand, he can¡¯t ever love¡­!¡¹

    A woman you can never understand and a woman that won¡¯t love¡­

    That¡¯s what Yukino is to me.

    ¡¸A far younger woman who¡¯s way of thinking, and sense of values are entirely different makes men on their good years fall in love. In severe cases, they haven¡¯t even made their first conversation. In the first place, the minds don¡¯t connect. They don¡¯t understand each other¡­ And yet¡­by piling up their skins, the adult man gets addicted to the young prostitute girl¡­then he goes crazy. He¡¯ll throw both his work and family¡­then spend all his time in the mansion¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­that thing¡¯s true.

    I can somehow understand.

    ¡¸Those men¡­they know that the girl doesn¡¯t love him, and she will never turn to him. Even knowing that there¡¯s nothing but a dark future¡­he¡¯ll still throw away everything and keep chasing the girl rushing to ruin¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Megu.

    ¡¸Megu¡­understand that there are men like that as well¡¹

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸But you see¡­it¡¯s not determined that the man who falls for a prostitute is lead to ruin. There are men who notices the importance of his own family and escapes from the temptation of the prostitute. On the contrary¡­there are wife and children who sometimes regain their husband and father from a prostitute from desperate thought. Both had the¡ºTies of family¡»therefore¡­they come back to their¡ºreal house¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºTies of family¡»

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Megumi¡­think that Yoshida-kun¡¯s got no choice but to be addicted to a woman like Yukino-san. Then¡­but still, if you don¡¯t want Yoshida-kun to be taken away by Yukino-san¡­make an effort to make a¡ºfamily ties¡» You must not just cling to Yoshida-kun in this situation. If you¡¯re only a burden to him¡­Yoshida-kun will go to Yukino-san more and more. ¡­Not to the¡ºreality¡»but to the¡ºdream woman¡»¡¹

    Megu nods slightly.

    ¡¸And, Yoshida-kun¡­it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re leaving yourself to your own desires. Reveal your desires even more. Play with various more women. But¡­if you don¡¯t want to make your¡ºfamily¡»cry, then see through at the critical moment¡¹

    ¡­Critical moment.

    ¡¸No matter how much you play¡­don¡¯t go to a point where you get too addicted that you can¡¯t get away from it. ¡­Do you want to make Megumi cry again?¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    Her eyes are swelling from tears.

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t want Megu to cry anymore¡¹

    ¡¸This time¡­it¡¯s Megumi¡¯s fault for crying. Your other¡ºwomen¡»¡­Katsuko, Nagisa, Misuzu-san, they won¡¯t cry from you having sex with Yukino-san. Mana-san¡­she¡¯ll be in bad mood but she won¡¯t cry. Everyone understands. That doing it with Yukino-san is only a¡ºplay¡»for you. That you don¡¯t seriously¡ºlove¡»her like themselves. No matter how many times you have sex with Yukino-san¡­they believe that Yoshida-kun would be coming back to his¡ºfamily¡»properly¡­they have confidence that if something happens, they will be able to take back Yoshida-kun even by force. That¡¯s why they¡¯re fine. Rather, everyone thinks that you should be able to play more¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­become stronger. Polish yourself even more. You¡¯re the one with the weakest mind among Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡ºwomen¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Minaho-san¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu comes before me and kneels.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks for the hard work. I¡¯ll clean this up¡¹

    Megu takes out a white handkerchief and wipes my penis.

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s close this down¡¹

    Then¡­she raised my underwear and let me put on my pants.

    She clings to my feet tight¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­let me do this just for a while. I will surely become stronger¡­I¡¯ll become a strong girl so¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯ll treasure you. I will treasure Megu¡¹

    ¡¸No. Yoshi-kun always treasures me. ¡­Minaho-san is correct, I am weak. I¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s determined.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be jealous of Yukino anymore. I won¡¯t be afraid of Yukino. Because¡­I am Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»after all!¡¹

    I pat Megu¡¯s head.

    Megu smiled happily to me.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at that spectacle with a stupid face.

    ¡¸¡­Now then, shall we clean up?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    ¡¸Un¡­what to do?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a wagon over there, isn¡¯t there?¡­Could you place Endou-kun there facing upward?¡¹

    I pull the fainted Endou and put him on it.

    ¡¸Now then¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan puts on a thick toilet cleaning gloves and head towards Endou.

    ¡¸This is strange if the rapist looks like this you know?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan removed Endou¡¯s pants and exposed his penis.

    ¡¸Ufufu, the stimulant and aphrodisiac is working¡¹

    Endou¡¯s penis is still erect even if he¡¯s fainted.

    ¡¸Now then¡­it¡¯s been a while¡¹

    Minaho-neesan strokes the penis on top of the gloved hands.

    It spews semen in no time

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got a proof of rape with this¡­¡¹

    The semen¡¯s hanging down¡­yet Endou¡¯s penis is still erect because of the medicine.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Endou-kun¡¯s prepared now¡¹

    Following¡­she lifts the nearby vase¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun and Megumi, go back to the principal¡¯s office¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay¡¹

    Megu and I go back¡­

    Looking from the doorway¡­

    Minaho-neesan smashed the vase against Endou¡¯s head!

    ¡­Guwashan!!

    The vase broke hitting Endou¡¯s head!!!

    ¡ºHey¡­What! What¡¯s that sound?!!¡»

    It seems that the sound was heard even outside the corridor.

    ¡¸Well then¡­Yukino-san, wait for a while here. We¡¯ll be coming to pick you up soon¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Leaving Yukino who¡¯s shaking from fear¡­Minaho-neesan goes back to the principal¡¯s office.

    Then, she closes the door.

    ¡¸¡­I will be responding to the people outside. Megumi, bring the bath towel over there. Yoshida-kun, stay by my side and do according to what I say¡¹

    Minaho-neesan instructed us.

    Then¡­this time¡­she heads outside the principal¡¯s office to the corridor¡­

    ¡ºDammit¡­what¡¯s going inside this time?¡»

    ¡ºCould it be that they¡¯re still fucking?¡»

    ¡ºHey¡­the key to this room is still not found yet?!¡»

    The male teachers and students are making a noise outside the corridor.

    ¡­That¡¯s where.

    Minaho-neesan opens the door to the principal¡¯s office!

    ¡¸¡­I have the key here!¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gaze gather at Minaho-neesan who suddenly appeared¡­!

    ¡¸Y-Yuzuki-sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a spare key in the principal¡¯s office¡­!¡¹

    Why was she in the principal¡¯s office¡­they wonder.

    Why does she know that there¡¯s a key in the principal¡¯s office¡­?

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s calm attitude has overwhelmed the people around.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll open the door, make way¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­yes¡¹

    The middle aged teacher in front of the emergency broadcast room yields the place to Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan puts in the key to the keyhole.

    Then the lock opens up.

    Cheers of¡¸Oooh!¡¹rose from behind.

    MInaho-neesan opened the door.

    Inside the room is Endou with the fragments of the vase on his head¡­

    The half-naked Yukino¡¯s on the far end.

    Semen¡¯s dripping on Yukino¡¯s face¡­

    Her breasts are exposed.

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    Noticing the eyes of the schoolboys and male teachers beyond the door¡­Yukino screams!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t enter boys! Yamamine-san¡­bath towel!¡¹

    ¡¸Here!¡¹

    Only Minaho-neesan and Megu comes in the¡ºEmergency broadcast room¡»

    Yukino tries to hide her body with the bath towel handed by Megu but the bath towel is too small.

    It only hides from her chest to the butt¡­

    ¡¸She struck him with the vase on his head to protect herself. That¡¯s why he fainted¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explains the situation to everyone like a great detective¡­!1

    ¡¸It¡¯s lucky that he fell on the cart¡­Yoshida-kun, could you please carry Endou-kun using this cart?¡¹

    Endou¡¯s lying face up with his lower half exposed.

    His penis has semen clinging to it and is erect.

    ¡¸Y-Yuzuki-sensei¡­just like this?¡¹

    The male teacher asks¡­

    ¡¸His head has been hit hard. I think that it would be better to carry him in this cart, however¡­!

    The male teacher shudders from Minaho-neesan¡¯s strong eyes.

    ¡¸¡­W-Well, if Yuzuki-sensei says so¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san will come with me too¡­I¡¯ll bring her to the hospital with my car¡¹

    Minaho-neesan insists strongly.

    ¡¸Eh¡­what about the police? Shouldn¡¯t we call an ambulance¡­?!¡¹

    Asked by the middle aged teacher¡­Minaho-neesan¡­!

    ¡¸What do you think would be the future of this child if the world knows this! This girl is Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter!¡¹

    The students reacted to what was said!

    ¡¸As expected, she is!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, what?!¡¹

    ¡¸The one that was raped¡­she was Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter!¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t she just moaning, enjoying every moment!¡¹

    ¡¸A daughter of a pervert is also a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that she¡¯s been exploited by her father?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, let everyone know!¡¹

    It has completely turned to a¡ºfestival¡»

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right¡­Yuzuki-sensei. If this case gets known by the media, it¡¯ll involve the honor of the school¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you know, please open up the way¡­!¡¹

    I push the cart and head the corridor carrying Endou.

    ¡¸Wow¡­he fainted?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that Shirasaka¡¯s daughter beat him with a vase¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so that¡¯s why¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­his dick¡¯s rolled out¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa¡­it¡¯s smeared with semen, dirty¡­!¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­Minaho-neesan goes to Yukino at the far back¡­?

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s go, Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s completely scared.

    ¡¸Then, want to stay in this room? If I leave this room open then the male students and teachers would just gather one after another you know?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸U-Understood. Please take me¡¹

    Yukino stands up.

    ¡¸Oh, she¡¯s coming out!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, there¡¯s semen on her face you know?!¡¹

    ¡¸Look at her thighs¡­isn¡¯t that dripping wet?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s semen and love nectar?¡¹

    ¡¸Amaziiiing, they went out a lot¡¹

    Yukino heads outside to the corridor exposed to the men¡¯s curiosity¡­

    After all, the bath towel is too small that it can only hide Yukino¡¯s half-naked body.

    The semen splattered on her chest and on her thighs¡­

    Everything¡¯s exposed.

    ¡¸That sperm¡­it was in there wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The boy¡¯s glance goes from Endou¡¯s exposed erect penis to Yukino¡¯s crotch.

    Rapist and the raped girl¡­they¡¯re exhibited side by side.

    Actually¡­the semen on Yukino¡¯s body is mine.

    The one inside Yukino too¡­

    But¡­the spectators don¡¯t know that truth.

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s proceed slowly so it won¡¯t shock Endou-kun¡¯s head¡¹

    Then¡­Yukino¡¯s shameful parade starts.

    I¡­

    I slowly push Endou¡¯s cart and walk the corridor¡­

    On the side¡­Minaho-neesan holding Yukino¡¯s back as they walk.

    Megu¡¯s on Yukino¡¯s side too.

    From the spectators viewpoint, Minaho-neesan is protecting Yukino¡­

    Actually¡­Yukino¡¯s being threatened by Minaho-neesan.

    No¡­Yukino can¡¯t help but rely on Minaho-neesan or Megu in the current situation where she¡¯s surrounded by the onlookers and perverted eyes.

    Minaho-neesan goes around the school building on purpose.

    As we approach the classroom¡­there are a lot of students who were watching Yukino from inside.

    The boys with their vulgar eyes¡­

    The girls with contemptuous eyes¡­

    They¡¯re looking at Endou and Yukino.

    All of the students watched Yukino raped.

    Even though she¡¯s violated, halfway, she was pleased and looked like a nympho.

    The person herself is parading through the school building¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Yukino-san? Stick out your chest more. You¡¯re now the number 1 celebrity of this school¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispers in Yukino¡¯s ears.

    ¡­Yukino

    She¡¯s walking, trembling¡­with a frightened face.

    But¡­I noticed it.

    A new one drips down from Yukino¡¯s thighs.

    Yukino¡­she¡¯s aroused.

    Her love nectar overflows even during this shameful parade¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We head to the first floor with the elevator for the baggage.

    Only Endou-on-cart, I¡­Yukino, Minaho-neesan and Megu are riding the escalator.

    ¡¸Hey, hurry down!¡¹

    ¡¸First floor! First floor!¡¹

    The observers hurry down the stairs.

    At the moment the door closes¡­

    Minaho-neesan speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸How is it? Doesn¡¯t it feel good for the perverted and lewd Yukino-san that everyone pays attention to her?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This isn¡¯t real. This is a lie¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sadly¡­this is reality. You have no choice but to live as a perverted girl¡­Yukino-san¡¹

    Yukino glared at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san. When I give you my cue, pee in front of everyone¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸No way¡­I can¡¯t¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if we abandon you here. Won¡¯t those bloodshot boys gang rape you¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸If I pat your back twice¡­you will pee on the spot. Okay?¡­¡¹

    Before Yukino can respond¡­

    The elevator arrived on the first floor and the door opens.

    Getting outside the door¡­it was filled with spectators again.

    Minaho-neesan noticed one female teacher in the corridor.

    ¡¸Izuyama-sensei¡­please come!¡¹

    If I recall¡­it¡¯s a new teacher who just left the music college.

    The female teacher with long hair and white dress comes here.

    ¡¸Yes, Yuzuki-sensei¡­kyaa!¡¹

    Izuyama-sensei looks at Endou¡¯s erect penis and raised a surprised voice.

    ¡¸Izuyama-sensei, sorry but could you bring this boy to the infirmary¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸B-But¡­isn¡¯t this boy¡¯s penis bare exposed?!¡¹

    Izuyama-sensei said with a blushing face.

    Since she went to a music college¡­she should be quite the young lady too.

    ¡¸It seems that his head has been hit strongly so please carry him as is. I have to take this girl to the hospital¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pushes Endou to this ojou-sama teacher on purpose¡­

    Is it sexual harassment or power harassment.

    The onlookers are grinning and having fun

    ¡¸B-But¡¹

    Izuyama-sensei¡¯s hesitating.

    ¡¸Then, hide his crotch with this?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hands a small hand towel to Izuyama-sensei

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    Izuyama-sensei spreads the tower and tried to hide Endou¡¯s erection¡­

    The hand towel is too small that the erect penis can¡¯t be hidden

    ¡¸¡­E-Err¡¹

    Izuyama-sensei repeatedly slides the fabric of the towel over the penis¡­!

    ¡­Dopyu!

    Endou¡¯s penis ejaculated again!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaa!¡¹

    The semen drips on Izuyama-sensei¡¯s dress

    ¡¸This is¡­noooo!!!¡¹

    Izuyama-sensei breaks into tears.

    The spectators cheered when they saw that!

    ¡¸Then, Izuyama-sensei¡­I¡¯ll leave this child to you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    A male teacher coming from the second floor speaks to Izuyama-sensei who¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Izuyama-sensei¡­we will carry him¡¹

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sensei¡­we should just put this guy in the infirmary, right?¡¹

    I can tell the ranking among the faculty from this situation.

    The staff and the teachers understand that Minaho-neesan¡¯s the ruler of this school.

    Therefore¡­they all ask Minaho-neesan for instructions.

    ¡¸Please get Saito-sensei a medical examination. If ever there¡¯s a problem then call for an ambulance¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no need to call for the police, is there?¡¹

    The spectators quiet down when the teacher asked that.

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Endou-kun and Shirasaka-san are dating. It¡¯s unknown how far they would play as a lovers¡­both of the students have their parents causing an incident in the society, you do know that don¡¯t you, Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is, yes¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino.

    Then, she pats her back once.

    ¡¸Shirasaka-san¡­were you raped by Endou-kun?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸No¡­I wasn¡¯t raped by Kenji¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right

    I¡¯m the one who raped Yukino.

    ¡¸It seems to be rape play. A quite elaborate mischief. A lewd and vulgar one¡­and halfway, this girl hit his head with something¡¹

    Minaho-neesan declared.

    ¡¸¡­Then¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we can call the police to this sacred school for such a foolish thing. It¡¯s about time for the athletics club tournament soon¡­isn¡¯t it pitiful for the students to have their participation refused?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re unrelated to this!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we were just forced to watch that sex video. Rather, we¡¯re the victims here!¡¹

    The spectators heat up¡­!

    ¡¸Therefore¡­if in case Endou-kun needed for an ambulance, say that he bumped his head during the lesson. Please try to get matter of the schoolgirl secluded in the broadcast room and having a sexual intercourse from being leaked outside¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡­Yuzuki-sensei¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Izuyama-sensei

    ¡¸Endou-kun¡¯s penis, it¡¯s Izuyama-sensei¡¯s responsibility on putting it inside his pants! Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­eh, eeh!!!¡¹

    Ignoring the flustered Izuyama-sensei¡­we head to the entrance.

    We left Endou¡¯s cart too.

    Then¡­we get out of the school building¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her!¡¹

    ¡¸Really, the girl from the TV from a while ago¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Was she seriously raped?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how you look at it, didn¡¯t she feel it in the end?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, didn¡¯t she cum!?¡¹

    The students are looking at Yukino¡¯s face from the windows of the school building.

    The boys¡­the girls¡­

    From each and every window¡­they send Yukino a glance of contempt

    Yukino¡­she¡¯s walking, looking down with her pale face.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t¡­Yukino-san Look up¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ordered her¡­Yukino raises her face.

    ¡¸¡­Hiiii!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s afraid.

    From first to third floor¡­an unbelievable amount of eyes look down on Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s a pervert¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s beyond saving¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That was a creampie¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She even fellated herself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, she was drinking with a lewd face¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be that she never gets embarrassed from it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She should be¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, what would she do after this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No choice but to die?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The whole student body saw her embarrassing thing after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She did well surviving¡¹

    Contempt, Malice¡­eyes of mockery.

    Hundreds of cold eyes slow Yukino¡¯s heart¡­!

    Yukino looks up at the school building and trembles.

    ¡¸Okay¡­now, Shirasaka-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pats Yukino¡¯s back twice¡­

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡­Shaaa!!!!

    She leaked out while looking up at the school building¡­!

    1. A pancake loving detective ?

 Chapter 206 : Then, Shirasaka Yukinoâ€™s an untouchable nowâ€¦

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s dirty!¡¹

    ¡¸She leaked herself!¡¹

    The spectators move away from Yukino in panic.

    I don¡¯t part from her.

    Since I don¡¯t get away¡­Megu doesn¡¯t as well

    ¡¸¡­What will happen to me from now on?¡¹

    Yukino mutters as she look up at the sky.

    ¡¸¡­Who knows¡¹

    I don¡¯t know

    ¡¸Whenever it is¡­it is up to Yukino-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered.

    ¡¸But¡­you have always made the worst choice as always¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s staring up at the sky absentmindedly.

    ¡¸A really foolish child¡­there has been a lot of ways to save you before you fall into this point and yet¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is that really the case?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yukino¡¹

    Megu said coldly.

    ¡¸Mana who should¡¯ve been disposed the same manner as you has become happy as Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡ºwoman¡» That girl chose for herself in the end. She chose to come to our side¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡­once again looks at the school building¡­

    From each and every window¡­eyes of curiosity and scorn downpours on Yukino.

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸I¡­I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯m stupid¡¹

    She mutters as she look up at the school building.

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s fine. This. I am myself¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino!?

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s not my fault. I was just fooled by the cunning ones¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­Yukino waved towards the school building¡­!

    With confidence¡­dignity¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Oooh!¡¹

    A cheer come from inside the school building.

    Shirasaka Yukino right now is the school¡¯s number one heroine.

    All of the students¡­were watching Yukino raped¡­

    No, the scene where she indulge herself in a lewd sex¡­

    Nobody here doesn¡¯t know Yukino¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t forget this. This view¡­this frustration¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is it frustrating? Yukino?¡¹

    I asked instinctively

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? I was fooled and was made to experience such cruelty¡­this is frustrating. I will never forgive you people¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is it only frustrating?!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Yukino sent me a glance.

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    I better not tell Yukino¡­

    Falling into such a situation¡­she doesn¡¯t think of it as¡ºembarrassing¡»but only¡ºfrustrating¡»

    Even though her figure she never want everyone to see has been seen by all of the students¡­

    Yukno¡­doesn¡¯t feel ¡ºembarrassed¡»about it

    ¡¸You¡­your world is really centered on yourself¡­¡¹

    To be honest¡­I think it¡¯s amazing she¡¯s got this far.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­It¡¯s my life. I live for my own sake¡¹

    In the end¡­this girl¡­she¡¯ll look down on people no matter what standpoint she is in.

    Believing that she¡¯s special¡­dominating a high place.

    Therefore, even if she feels¡ºfrustration¡»and¡ºhate¡»from such humiliating experiences¡­

    She won¡¯t feel¡ºembarrassed¡»it seems.

    With the pride that¡¯s too large and her insensitivity to others¡­growing up into the consciousness that the Shirasaka family is a privileged class¡­Yukino has grown up to be this shameless woman.

    ¡¸¡­I will never forgive you people¡¹

    Yukino tells us as she wave her hands towards the school building windows.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never forget¡­I will never forgive you people even if I die¡­!¡¹

    This mental strength¡­arrogance.

    That¡¯s what Shirasaka Yukino is.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine and all but¡­what do you intend to do?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked Yukino with a smile.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything¡­I know that I can¡¯t win against you people in my head. Therefore, I will just keep this frustration in my heart. That¡¯s all I can do right now¡­!¡¹

    Yukino answered with wet eyes.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t stay in this school anymore¡­fine. Either way, I will transfer. Any where¡¯s fine¡­better, I¡¯ll leave Japan and go to an American school! Let¡¯s see¡­I¡¯ll ask Ichikawa Ojii-sama¡­!¡¹

    Yukino said then smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Any place will do as long as you people are not there!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡¸I will restart my life to a place where you are not there! Even love¡­I can redo it! I will become happy in a place without you people. I will show that I definitely can¡­that is my revenge against you people¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡­speaks about a¡ºdream¡»convenient to herself

    ¡­But

    Yuzuki Minaho isn¡¯t a naive woman that would let that happen.

    ¡¸My, Yukino-san¡­I won¡¯t let you escape you know¡¹

    Yukino froze.

    ¡¸You will stay in this school¡­Until graduation. You will continue to spend your life here accused of being a perverted nympho woman by the students. When you get pregnant and your stomach grows bigger, let¡¯s have everyone take a look. After that, shall I exhibit your childbirth too? You giving birth before all of the students watching¡­!¡¹

    Yukino turned to Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes are cold as usual.

    All as usual¡­

    In short¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really fun to play with a mentally strong child like you. Your heart won¡¯t break for just most things¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s back trembles.

    ¡¸Rebel against me more! I will be crushing you thoroughly¡­I look forward to it¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I will make sure that you won¡¯t go crazy. You won¡¯t be interesting if you break. Let¡¯s have fun for the next three years¡­!¡¹

    Yukino despairs.

    ¡¸Look¡­someone came to pick you up¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­looks at a car coming from behind the school building.

    That¡¯s a black Benz.

    What¡¯s in the car is¡­

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei-san!?

    Why is Nei-san here¡­?

    What would they do if Cesario Viola¡¯s scout finds her?!

    Nei-san waved at me through the glass window.

    The Benz crossed the ground raising a sand smoke then stopped in front of us¡­

    The door opens up¡­

    Margo-san and Nei-san comes out.

    Both of them¡­are wearing a black leather jacket saying¡ºKuromori¡»

    It¡¯s the delinquent look at the night city¡­

    No¡­Nei-san usually wears a skirt, yet¡­

    She¡¯s wearing a perfect fit leather pants right now¡­

    ¡­Boots on her feet.

    Her hair is tied up and covered by a hat.

    She¡¯s dressed to look like a boy¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Yukino, is that you?!¡¹

    Margo-san shouts in a loud voice so she can be heard by the spectators from the school.

    Margo-san¡¯s wearing sunglasses.

    Margo-san who¡¯s blonde and tall, having a good build can be seen as Yakuza from far sight.

    ¡¸We came here from the request of boss Kanemoto from Kansai Tatejima Union, we came here to take you. You do know that your father has a lot of debt with boss Kanemoto don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    The students are shaken by what Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, that appeared in the television too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­So it¡¯s true that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s related to the gangsters¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Borrowing money from the gangsters and he goes wild merrymaking¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He can¡¯t repay that money so he ran away to Australia didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, from the rumors I heard over the internet, he ran away with the gang¡¯s money?¡¹

    Anyway¡­it seems that the relationship of Shirasaka Sousuke and the gangsters is totally known by the public.

    ¡¸You will pay your father¡¯s debts with your body! Shirasaka Yukino, you¡¯ll be a high school prostitute!¡¹

    The spectators spring out from what Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­A high school prostitute!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Seriously!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Can I fuck her if I pay enough?¡¹

    Hearing the spectators¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸This one will earn from rich old men! She can¡¯t be cheap that can be sold to high school students!¡¹

    Margo-san goes in front of Yukino¡­

    Then she takes off Yukino¡¯s bath towel¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaa!¡¹

    The remnants of the white blouse Endou torn to pieces was also pulled by force.

    Yukino¡¯s naked upper body is exposed to the people.

    Margo-san holds down Yukino¡¯s back strongly.

    That¡¯s when Nei-san comes in

    ¡¸¡­Okay, there you go!¡¹

    She pasted a big tag on Yukino¡¯s naked back.

    What¡¯s written on the note¡­

    ¡­¡ºForeclosure items¡»

    ¡¸Listen! This girl is a security for the loan! You don¡¯t touch her! Those who try to make a move on her even on secret would be beaten up! That¡¯s not all¡­it would include your friends and family, remember that!¡¹

    Margo-san threatens the students!

    ¡­That¡¯s where.

    Yamaguchi, the physical education teacher comes¡­

    ¡¸You, weren¡¯t you the international student who graduated last year?! That other one¡¯s second year, Natou¡­?! Just what on earth are you doing?! Huh!?¡¹

    Yamaguchi¡­he¡¯s been on the best four on the national Judo convention during his school days so she knows the delinquents of the school.

    With his gigantic figure¡­he¡¯s supposed to be the toughest guy in the school.

    ¡¸Oh¡­speaking of which, she is!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the delinquent seniors!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, both of them are beyond delinquent level¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re very heinous¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a rumor of them hunting hoodlums in the town, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen it¡­they beat up real Yakuza¡¹

    As expected¡­Margo-san and Nei-san¡¯s combination has a well known bad reputation

    ¡¸As usual¡­what an annoying teacher¡¹

    MArgo-san clenches her fist and steps in front of Yamaguchi

    ¡¸Hey¡­you¡­!?¡¹

    When Yamaguchi responded¡­it was already over

    ¡¸¡­Sha!!!¡¹

    Yamaguchi¡¯s big body danced in the air and dropped to the ground.

    ¡¸¡­Gueeeeee!!!¡¹

    In just one attack¡­the gigantic figure of the PE teacher was blown off and fainted¡­

    It became a scene to the surroundings¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯m working underground¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Is there anyone here who want to fight the people from the underground society?!¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s responding.

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯ll be taking Shirasaka Yukino! No complaints!¡¹

    ¡­None

    There should be none.

    ¡¸From today onwards¡­this girl is our¡ºgoods¡» Those who try to get involved with her don¡¯t have a guarantee with their lives¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey, get in the car!¡¹

    Nei-san pushes the half-naked Yukino on the back seat of the Benz.

    Then, she gets inside the car herself¡­

    ¡¸With that said¡­Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s an untouchable¡­!¡¹

    Then, the Benz starts again

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll be recovering Yukino-san from the parking lot for the faculty so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispered to me.

    ¡¸Is it okay to use the secret garage? Nei-san also went out of the surface¡­?¡¹

    When I asked, Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for the tide to change¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Tide?

    ¡¸When you shut yourself up, they¡¯ll only get behind your back¡­it¡¯s about time we make a different response and take advantage against Viola¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan seems to be thinking of something¡­

    Then¡­I just have to leave it to her and trust.

    ¡¸¡­Return to the classroom with Megumi for now. I will handle the staff meeting. We¡¯ll be ending the morning class with this¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said then went back to the school alone.

    I look up at the school building once again.

    There are still a lot f students gathered in the window.

    Everyone¡¯s looking at the Benz going away.

    Yukino¡¯s right there now¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu gives her hand to me.

    ¡¸S-Sure¡¹

    I hold Megu¡¯s hand.

    We walk towards the school building.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Sorry for various things¡¹

    Somehow¡­I can¡¯t come up with what to say

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should be sorry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­she really knows about Yoshi-kun. No, it¡¯s not just Minaho-san¡­Katsuko-neesan and Margo-san too understands Yoshi-kun. They know so they can calmly watch over you¡¹

    Megu¡­

    It seems that she doesn¡¯t have the composure to have the confidence.

    ¡¸Well you see¡­everyone¡¯s smarter than me¡­I¡¯m a simple man after all¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Everyone can guess how I will act. Those ladies you see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un, you¡¯re right¡­I had to know that Yoshi-kun would never turn a blind eye at Endou-kun beating up Yukino¡¹

    Megu said sadly.

    ¡¸I thought I wanted Yoshi-kun to act as I wanted. I¡¯ve been spoiled. I think it¡¯s arrogant¡­Yoshi-kun is Yoshi-kun after all. Yoshi-kun will always act like himself. I liked you because of that and yet¡­I¡¯m so stupid¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸But¡­Megu is just being worried about me as Megu? Then, there¡¯s no helping it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­in the end, I was just thinking about my own self¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonder? Megu¡¯s worry is all our worry. Megu wants to stay with me forever¡­that¡¯s why, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you think that you are wrong, we can fix that. We¡¯ll always be together so let¡¯s take time and get to know each other little by little¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­is it okay to be beside Yoshi-kun¡­?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s still worried nonetheless¡­

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s nothing good or bad about it. We¡¯re together¡¹

    I answered in imperative¡­

    ¡¸Megu will be with me forever¡­if Megu¡¯s not with me then I would be troubles. It would be sad. I need Megu. Therefore, stay by my side¡­!¡¹

    I embraced Megu.

    Megu snuggled close tome.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, dear¡¹

    Megu replied happily.

    ¡­Un

    As expected, this is the right answer¡­

    People¡­each of them have a different way of getting along.

    For Megu¡­she¡¯s not confident with her relationship with me.

    Therefore, she worry immediately.

    Even though there¡¯s no problem between is¡­she¡¯ll fall uneasy by herself.

    As a result¡­this early morning sexual addiction symptoms¡­

    Her excessive fear to Yukino¡­

    Then¡­I¡¯ll just become slightly more aggressive and pull Megu¡­

    When Megu¡¯s lost and depressed¡­then I have to pull her forcibly.

    Perhaps¡­in a commanding tone too.

    I¡¯ll have that kind of relationship with Megu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, what are you thinking?¡¹

    Megu peeks into my face.

    ¡¸¡­About Yukino?¡¹

    I pull Megu in the shadow of the shoebox and kiss her forcibly¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m with Megu. I¡¯m only thinking about Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad even if that¡¯s a lie¡¹

    I rub Megu¡¯s tight ass.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie¡­kiss me, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I want Megu to kiss me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    We overlap our lips again¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very glad, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s the one who asked for it¡¹

    We embraced each other

    ¡¸So stupid¡­Megu just approaches too close before I would even want something¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­recently I¡¯ve been coming too close to Yoshi-kun a bit too much¡¹

    ¡¸Even I would ask for Megu once I wanted you¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­anytime. Just say it when you want me¡­!¡¹

    We hide ourselves in the shadow of the shoeboxes for a while

    Embracing and kissing each other¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, when we come back to the classroom¡­it would be a big fuss.

    Self-study lesson.

    The teachers are in an urgent staff meeting.

    Everyone¡¯s excited on the talk about Endou and Yukino.

    Fortunately¡­Megu who¡¯s Yukino¡¯s relative and the fiance, me¡­were left alone.

    It¡¯s been told this morning that Megu and Yukino are unrelated¡­

    Therefore¡­nobody tried to talk to us.

    Everyone¡¯s excited among themselves.

    Tanaka and others left us alone too.

    Megu and I held hands and stayed in the corner of the classroom.

    Silent all the time¡­

    Sometimes, Megu smiles.

    Holding hands was just enough.

    We had the¡ºbond¡»

    After that¡­there was an explanation broadcast from the principal to all of the students.

    It was Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions¡­

    Endou and Yukino¡¯s case became a malicious prank.

    In short¡­that was just a rape play in between lovers and that was broadcasted to the whole school¡­it wasn¡¯t really a rape.

    ¡¸Hey, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case¡­Shirasaka was beaten up seriously¡¹

    One of the schoolboys said so.

    ¡¸Un¡­Yesterday, everyone was watching Shirasaka ignore Endou in the baseball club ground¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Endou had a grudge on it and that¡¯s why he hit Shirasaka I guess¡­¡¹

    ¡¸By the way¡­Yukino-chan was feeling goof that she was moaning halfway¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what they call a nympho¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that she¡¯s done it with Endou before?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Endou was a virgin¡­there¡¯s no mistake there since he declared it on the welcome party of the new members on baseball club¡¹

    ¡¸With that said¡­Yukino-chan has been trained by her perverted father is a much more credible thought¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too¡­Shirasaka Sousuke,

    There¡¯s no way he won¡¯t make a move on his daughters¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how you think abou it that should be the case¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka¡­that fellatio was great¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, as if she¡¯s an AV actress¡¹

    ¡¸Showing that kind of technique to a classmate¡­that¡¯s unbearable¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, don¡¯t make a move on Yukino-chan. Isn¡¯t she already a source of money for the Yakuza¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­High school prostitute?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯d be selling high on those rich fat oily men¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make a move on Yakuza¡¯s goods¡­¡¹

    The principal¡¯s broadcast continues in the middle of that conversation¡­

    For the time being¡­Endou and Yukino would be put on an indefinite suspension by the school.

    ¡ºEither way¡­this cast isn¡¯t a big crime. It is very vulgar and nasty prank but we think that this event shouldn¡¯t be reported to the police¡»

    The principal said but¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­I get that they don¡¯t want to make this a police case but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Time is time after all¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be ending well if the activities of the athletics club would be self-controlled with this¡­¡¹

    The principal¡¯s judgement on not making a call on the police was mostly accepted.

    ¡ºEndou-kun and Shirasaka-san who caused this accident¡­everyone, as you know, their houses are attracting the attention of the media. They¡¯ve been unstable in such circumstances that they have gone and made such a ridiculous mischief¡­ Everyone, please understand that¡»

    ¡¸¡­You say that but¡¹

    ¡¸What about the guy who said that they would sell Shirasaka¡¯s lewd photos to the press?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­they just took the photo from the screen right? That¡¯s too bad that they won¡¯t use it¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­there¡¯s already those who are uploading over the internet but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the net¡¯s reaction?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There are a lot of people who are saying that it¡¯s a¡ºfake up¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course. Nobody would believe at someone saying¡ºthe daughter being raped is broadcasted live in front of the students¡»just in time the father is being reported¡¹

    ¡¸How about the photos in the corridor after the rape?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s bad¡­it¡¯s too good to be true. There¡¯s semen on her face too¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­They would just reply¡ºIsn¡¯t this just an AV actress?!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸They can¡¯t see that as a first year high school girl no matter how you look at it¡¹

    ¡¸Well, unless you saw the live broadcast like us¡­you¡¯d normally think of it as a faked information¡¹

    For the time being¡­it seems that the event of Yukino being raped in school won¡¯t be spread to the world.

    It¡¯ll be kept as a rumor at most.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­that video¡¯s not left on the broadcasting room?¡¹

    ¡¸No way that would be? If he have recorded that then Endou would be a real idiot¡¹

    ¡¸No, Endou¡¯s a genuine idiot you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­if ever it was recorded¡­the school is already collecting it¡¹

    ¡¸The ¡ºemergency broadcast room¡»is connected to the¡ºbroadcast room¡»isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸They are but there¡¯s no such recording system. It¡¯s a broadcast room where the principal gives evacuation orders during disasters after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­she perhaps have taken a video.

    In case Endou¡¯s house sue the school¡­

    She surely recorded Endou beating up Yukino¡­

    ¡­Speaking of which

    What happened to Endou?

 Chapter 207 : Aftermath

    The principal¡¯s broadcast continues idly¡­

    Anyway¡­They¡¯ve repeatedly asked not to leak today¡¯s event outside multiple times.

    Everyone knows that Yukino¡¯s father is making a commotion in the world right now¡­

    They would want to avoid the bad influence coming to their student life.

    That is especially on the athletics club.

    Even the delinquents don¡¯t want to drive their own school to decline¡­

    It¡¯s possible for those who doesn¡¯t have friends at school or those who don¡¯t love the school trying to talk it to the media but¡­

    What they can only offer is witness story and indistinct photographs¡­

    I think it¡¯s good enough to be on a third rate weekly magazine.

    Anyway¡­Yukino¡¯s rape live broadcast would be a black history for the current students.

    ¡ºStudents¡­especially schoolgirls are in great shock. Kondo-sensei, our school counselor is in the nurse office so the students who think they have received a strong shock should go there for a consultation. You can go to your homeroom or club adviser as well. Please consult to someone whom you think is easy to talk to¡»

    ¡­Speaking of which.

    Schoolboys who are familiar with adult videos usually were actively talking about it from a moment ago but¡­

    The schoolgirls, some of them are silent¡­there are some who are even crying¡­

    Of course¡­

    The sex they saw for the first time was their classmate¡­

    Furthermore, it was a rape video¡­some other children are in trauma.

    ¡¸¡­Therefore, we have discussed to discontinue today¡¯s classes. All of the after-school club activities are cancelled as well. I¡¯m very sorry for the clubs near the tournament but¡­please take a rest in order to calm your minds. We the school faculty and staff will be discussing how to deal with this in the future. Tomorrow¡¯s club activities will resume as normal however¡­today, we would like you to leave the school immediately except for the students who wished to be counseled¡»

    The morning classes are suspended.

    The after-school club activities are banned and the students are forced to go home from school.

    Yup¡­this is Minaho-neesan¡¯s schedule.

    If there¡¯s afternoon classes¡­then we can¡¯t respond against Shirasaka family or Viola.

    Right now¡­we want a bit of some time¡­

    ¡¸As for Endou¡­for the time being, someone from his house came to pick him up¡¹

    One of the boy who went scouting on the staff room came back and told everyone.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that¡­in the end, it won¡¯t be a police case?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this the power of the parents again?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being¡­he¡¯s been expelled by the members of the baseball club yet the advisor hasn¡¯t handled it yet¡¹

    ¡¸Then, there¡¯s no helping there¡¹

    ¡¸Endou¡¯s father would just roll money and deal with it somehow? Saying that it¡¯s donation to the school and baseball club¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It must be a big trouble for the uncle and the father when they¡¯re in big trouble right now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, where¡¯s Endou right now?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that he¡¯s still in the nurse room¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t his parents come to get him and take him out secretly on the backdoor?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­they can¡¯t come home dignified¡¹

    ¡¸That was some violence shown to all of the students right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than seen¡­he showed it himself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­what would happen to Endou after this?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, he¡¯s got an indefinite suspension¡­he might just drop out after¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, Endou¡¯s father¡¯s a powerful local figure¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t he drop out himself before he gets expelled?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that, Endou¡¯s father would make him quit¡¹

    ¡¸That way, the damage won¡¯t be big?¡¹

    ¡¸While the parents are being targetted by the media for the bribery case, his son barricaded himself and raped¡¹

    ¡¸But, it wasn¡¯t rape according to the principal, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s just the opinion of the school¡¹

    ¡¸Actually¡­well, won¡¯t that kind of thing be sticky from now on?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Endou house and Shirasaka house¡­both of their lawyers making a thorough discussion¡¹

    ¡¸At most¡­won¡¯t Shirasaka house make a rape trial for their daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t they settle it quietly?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it would become¡ºYou¡¯ve damaged our girl so your son has to take responsibility¡»¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­they¡¯re going to marry?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­that kind of development might be interesting¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­Shirasaka was on it half-way of the rape too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Their bodies must be compatible so it¡¯s fine I guess. Both of them should just get married¡¹

    ¡¸If Endou and Shirasaka marries¡­would you go?¡¹

    ¡¸No way I would¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­it feels like we¡¯ve already been shown the newlywed¡¯s first night¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think I had enough¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­they¡¯re a couple I can¡¯t give my blessings to¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­you guys are impossible for Shirasaka you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­look¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-chan¡¯s taken to the Yakuza¡¯s office?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s going to be forced to prostitution after this¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah I guess¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then that means that¡­it¡¯s goodbye to Shirasaka?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­she¡¯ll attend high school at day and work at night¡¹

    ¡¸Un un¡­prostitution is a night job after all¡¹

    ¡¸Nono¡­she can also do it at days you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Day time¡­there¡¯s a big discount!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­since she¡¯s a high school prostitute, she has to come to school you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­if she¡¯s not a high school student then her value would go down¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Shirasaka would still belong to our class?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, like hell you can study with a prostitute monitored by the Yakuza¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­would you like to stay together with a girl who shows off her sex?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re fine but the girls wouldn¡¯t want that¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­that video is a bit too raw¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­both of them are out?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­either way, they won¡¯t be coming to our school again?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess they won¡¯t¡­they¡¯ll probably disappear quietly¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­normally, you¡¯d be ashamed to come back¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t probably meet Endou and Shirasaka¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, I don¡¯t want to meet those shameless people¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s not a rape¡­that¡¯s a very shameless sin¡¹

    The class say that but¡­

    What will really happen?

    Minaho-neesan declared that Yukino will stay in this school¡­

    ¡­Endou

    Is he someone that would easily back down?

    As I¡¯ve seen Yukino¡¯s defiance earlier¡­

    Endou is also a person who lacks the sense of¡ºembarrassment¡»just like Yukino

    I don¡¯t think that they would just fade out from this¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯s Endou¡¹

    Speaking of the rumor¡­

    The students looking outside the classroom window saw Endou being taken away from the school building.

    The schoolboys flock at the window.

    I also join in them and look down at Endou¡¯s figurte.

    ¡¸Far from doing it on the back door quietly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s returning from the place where all of the students can see?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you can say that it¡¯s very Endou-like¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t win against idiots¡­¡¹

    ¡­Endou

    His head is wrapped in bandage¡­

    His shoulders were supported by men in work clothes and they head to a light van.

    The people in work clothes must be from Endou¡¯s father¡¯s company

    The car is perhaps the same.

    That¡¯s trouble¡­they came to pick up the president¡¯s son

    Well, the father¡­and Endou¡¯s prided¡ºexcellent lawyer¡»¡­

    Their hands are filled with the city council member uncle¡¯s bribery scandal¡­

    Ah¡­Endou¡¯s looking up here.

    I left the window.

    It¡¯s bad to show myself and arouse Endou in a weird way¡­

    ¡¸You bastards! Hey! You motherfuckers! Remember this! I will definitely come back!!¡¹

    Endou¡¯s shout goes from under the school building¡­

    If someone who doesn¡¯t know what happened saw that, he¡¯ll look like an insane man.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with me! Fucking! Bastard! You sons of bitches! Idiot! Baka! Fools!¡¹

    He¡¯s already messed up.

    ¡¸¡­etc., The criminal seems to be speaking incomprehensible things¡¹

    One of the boys made such narration.

    ¡¸Now, botchan¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll prepare a private room in the hospital¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸There are also Marrons glaces, Botchan¡¯s favorite¡¹

    The employees in work clothes push Endou in the car.

    ¡¸Dammit! Dammit! Remember this all of you! I will never forgive you!!¡¹

    ¡­There¡¯s nothing to forgive.

    People lacking¡ºembarrassment¡»are really strong

    They insist that¡¸they did nothing wrong¡¹at any time¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­they¡¯re out¡¹

    Then¡­Endou¡¯s car starts¡­

    ¡¸In his case¡­shouldn¡¯t it be the light van of their house but instead a yellow ambulance?¡¹

    One of the boys said.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­both of them aren¡¯t here¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s finally quiet¡¹

    Then¡­Minaho-neesan enters the classroom and dismissed the class.

    ¡¸Earlier, the principal has said it but¡­for those who feel depressed, you can consult our counselor¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei¡­I¡¯m feeling horny though1¡¹

    One of the delinquents make a joke.

    ¡¸Then hurry up home and masturbate. What do you think your right hand is for?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s reply is harsh

    ¡¸Anyway¡­those who don¡¯t have any business then you can go home. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Well fine¡­it¡¯s holiday tomorrow again anyway¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is Then¡­let¡¯s see each other again at the end of the golden week¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan looks at each of the students in the classroom.

    ¡¸Everyone, cheer up¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words were inverse.

    We don¡¯t know how to return this classroom to the energetic one.

    We have a fight we have to put our lives on from now on.

    This might be the last time we¡¯ll be with the other students in this classroom

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s end the class¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words pierce my chest.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸The track and field got a meeting in the clubroom¡¹

    Megu comes to my desk and said.

    ¡¸It seems that it¡¯ll only take around 15 minutes but¡­Captain Takeshiba wants to pull everyone together¡¹

    Un¡­captain Takeshiba¡­

    She hates Yukino¡¯s rape broadcast the most¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­then, should I wait in front of the clubroom?¡¹

    If it¡¯s just around 15 minutes¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Yoshi-kun can go ahead¡¹

    Go ahead¡­it means under the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about this morning

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine already¡­Yukino¡¯s done that much so everyone don¡¯t mind me anymore¡¹

    Megu said that but¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine alone. I¡¯ll come back once the meeting ends. Yoshi-kun, go back and take it easy¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll go with Megu¡¹

    I must not corners at this time.

    I have to be at Megu¡¯s side any time.

    At the moment I thought it¡¯s¡¸troublesome¡¹or¡¸well, it should be fine¡¹¡­our bond of trust would break

    ¡­Therefore

    ¡¸I just want to walk together with Megu¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    I tell Megu in a somewhat strong commanding tone¡­

    Megu stretched out her hand happily.

    ¡¸¡­Un, Thank you, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Holding hands with Megu¡­we head to the clubroom

    ¡­On the way.

    Megu speaks while there¡¯s nobody else around.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy¡¹

    Megu snuggles to me.

    I kissed the back of Megu¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸Hyan!~¡¹

    Megu laughs

    ¡¸Geez¡­do that kind of thing later¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­later¡¹

    I smell Megu¡¯s hair

    ¡¸What are you sniffing at?¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s hair, it smells good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun smells good too¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I love Yoshi-kun¡¯s sweat¡¹

    ¡¸I also like Megu¡¯s sweat¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸When I¡¯m wrapped in the smell of Megu, that¡¯s where it feel the most peaceful¡¹

    After having sex and embracing Megu, she smells nice.

    The smell of mixed milk and honey¡­it smells gentle.

    I like that time very much.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s amazing¡¹

    Megu said while blushing.

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting cooler and cooler. Since earlier, whenever Yoshi-kun speaks, it makes my heart throb¡­1¡¹

    Well¡­that¡¯s because everyone, including Megu taught me a lot of things¡­

    What I learned this morning¡­¡ºSpeak what you think¡­especially if it¡¯s something that would please the other¡»¡­

    I¡¯ve learned earlier to¡ºexpose my desires honestly¡­however, be careful not to lose trust by having minimum judgement¡»

    ALso¡­¡ºIn Megu¡¯s case, I have to take the lead, even being a bit aggressive¡»¡­

    I¡¯m learning little by little.

    How to engage with people and my¡ºwomen¡»

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s the same. I¡¯ll get better and better¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Megu has a very good foundation. The more you polish the more you shine¡­you¡¯re that kind of girl¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you. Yoshi-kun¡¹

    If it was Megu before¡­

    ¡ºYukino¡¯s much more beautiful¡»or¡ºCompared to Yukino?¡»she¡¯d say

    But¡­she endures it now.

    So she won¡¯t fall down comparing herself to Yukino¡­

    So her jealousy against Yukino would disappear.

    I think that kind of effort is cute.

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s so cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re very cute¡¹

    I kiss Megu

    ¡¸¡­I love you. Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu accepts my kiss.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Forget everything you saw today! We¡¯re women in athletics but our hearts are a samurai! We can¡¯t lose our focus just after watching such a thing!¡¹

    I can hear captain Takeshiba¡¯s voice from inside the clubroom.

    The captain is upset as she¡¯s speaking this far.

    Takeshiba-senpai¡¯s a tough one.

    She must have never seen a sex video ever.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t have a practice for today due to the school¡¯s orders but¡­try to flex at your own individual homes at least. Those who can run around their home then run. Okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!

    The club members replied.,

    ¡¸Second years and the third years who¡¯ll go to the tournament¡­I won¡¯t force it but I will be training my muscles in the city¡¯s sports center, those who want to come then come. It¡¯ll be self-training in the end¡­!

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll join you up!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then dismissed. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be meeting at the usual time¡­good bye¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Good Bye!¡¹

    Then¡­the club members come out of the room

    The first years went out last as they were cleaning up.

    ¡¸Okay! Those who want to self-train, let¡¯s run to the sports center!¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai comes out so I lower my head.

    Senpai saw me then smiled.

    ¡¸Ugh, Captain¡­isn¡¯t that 10 kilometers?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go ride a bus. Bus!¡¹

    ¡¸Shaddap! It¡¯s better to get ourselves sweaty and our head empty at this kind of times!¡¹

    ¡­As expected

    Yukino¡¯s video was too stimulating for Takeshiba-san¡­

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Then¡­Captain Takeshiba and at least five senior members begin to run¡­

    Everyone¡¯s holding a big sports bag¡­their uniform and books are inside.

    It must be a big trouble to run 10 kilometers holding such a luggage on their back.

    Waiting five more minutes¡­

    Megu comes out of the clubroom

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, thanks for the wait¡¹

    ¡­We hold hands again

    ¡¸Bye gals¡¹

    Megu says goodbye to the other first years¡­

    ¡¸Huh¡­Yamamine-san, where are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸This way home, right?¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got some business with Sensei for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    ¡¸Then bye¡­ See you tomorrow¡¹

    We part from the first years who are heading to the school gate¡­

    We head to the school building¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    From the principal¡¯s office¡­we go down the monitor room

    ¡­Then

    Mana hugs me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chaaaaaan!¡¹

    She must¡¯ve seen Yukino¡¯s video too

    Mana¡¯s complex against Yukino is strong.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, I was lonely¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Mana!¡¹

    I embraced Mana tightly.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I was lonely too. You weren¡¯t with me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­!¡¹

    I rub my cheeks with Mana¡¯s.

    Mana smiled happily.

    ¡¸Ahn! Onii-chan!¡¹

    Embrace her tightly¡­

    I must not ignore Mana ever¡­

    Embrace her as strong as possible as much as possible¡­

    So she won¡¯t feel uneasy¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan, welcome back!¡¹

    Nei-san is still on her boyish look

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I¡¯m home, Nei-san¡¹

    I embrace Nei-san¡¯s body too.

    ¡¸W-W-W-W-What¡¯s wrong¡­Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s in panic.

    ¡¸Un¡­it¡¯s Nei-san¡¹

    Nei-san too¡­she actually is a person I need to hug as much as possible too¡­

    I understand it after hearing her past last night.

    She also needs a hug¡­

    That¡¯s why I embrace her.

    ¡¸What? You want to be pampered by me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I want to be pampered by Nei-san¡­please pamper me¡¹

    While I embrace Nei-san¡¯s plump body¡­she gently strokes my head.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­then here. I¡¯ll pamper you for a while¡¹

    Nei-san happily said.

    ¡¸Here¡­pampered~!¡¹

    I rub Nei-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Ah, that feels great¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    As expected¡­she¡¯s got too many worries that her body¡¯s tense.

    There¡¯s a lot to know by just embracing¡­

    ¡¸¡­Why did you go out? Even though you could¡¯ve been found out by the enemy¡¹

    When I asked¡­

    Margo-san who¡¯s in the monitor answers¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s a slight change in the situation¡¹

    ¡­Change?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Cesario Viola himself but¡­there¡¯s an information that Viola¡¯s employed people are checking about¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    Nei-san continues what Margo-san is saying.

    ¡¸It would be troublesome to the other ladies like Nagisa-san, won¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    If they investigate¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Nagisa, and the former prostitutes of¡ºKuromori¡»has the danger of being aimed at.

    ¡¸If we keep on hiding¡­it¡¯s possible that Viola might capture them. Kidnap Nagisa-san and make her a hostage¡­¡¹

    That would be bad¡­!

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­are they okay?¡¹

    ¡¸For now¡­¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡¸They¡¯re having minimum guards but we can¡¯t afford to guard them openly. That would just advertise that those people have a very deep connection with¡ºKuromori¡»after all¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Nagisa-san and others will continue their normal life as usual! We¡¯re trying not to give them inconvenience as much as possible!¡¹

    That¡¯s why Nagisa doesn¡¯t contact me.

    Right now¡­she¡¯s refusing contact with¡ºKuromori¡»as much as possible¡­

    ¡¸But¡­we can¡¯t stay in this forever. Then¡­there¡¯s an information that Viola¡¯s side seems to be approaching Nagisa-san. Therefore we used our wild card¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸If I show up¡­Viola would concentrate here don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, once we clearly show that Nei¡¯s here¡­Viola would put his force here. He brought a few people from America after all¡¹

    Therefore¡­Nei-san went out on purpose and let them see her¡­

    The students in the school went home this morning¡­

    ¡¸While we¡¯re at it¡­we made a light provocation¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸I dressed like Kei-chan¡­!¡¹

    So that¡¯s why Nei-san¡¯s dressed like a man.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola likes to take on provocations. He¡¯s that kind of man¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes.

    ¡¸Now¡­this is a match!¡¹

    1. Moya moya and Mura mura ?

 Chapter 208 : Fated ties

    ¡¸Un. Mr. Viola¡¯s quite pissed off at this time I think!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸I did appear as Kei-chan after all¡­Viola hates that kind of joke¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?!¡­But, doesn¡¯t Viola himself have a disguise hobby?¡¹

    If I recall¡­he always pretend to be a character on a movie when he does his underground work¡­

    ¡¸Viola¡¯s a person who won¡¯t feel good unless he¡¯s the leading part therefore he always disguises for himself!¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸Before¡­there was this young child Viola liked¡­at that day, knowing that Viola disguised as¡ºDoc¡»from¡ºBack to the future¡»he appeared on the meeting place as¡ºMarty¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s¡ºMarty¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­you don¡¯t know Michael J. Fox¡¯s role?¡¹

    In the first place, I don¡¯t know about that¡ºBack to the¡­¡»something something¡­

    Because of this, it would be hard for Nei-san to tell the story¡­

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s fox¡­Fox. Got it¡¹

    Fox is a movie company isn¡¯t it?

    Un¡­I somehow got it

    ¡¸¡­Then, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s tortured by putting a large headphone playing¡ºVa Helen¡¯s¡»song so loud it would tear your eardrum¡­in the end, it seems he was electrocuted at the clock tower¡¹

    ¡­Hmmmm

    I don¡¯t get it¡­

    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped¡­Before Viola appeared as¡ºDoc¡»he showed up as the leading role¡ºMarty¡» At least, if it was¡ºBiff¡»then he might not be killed¡­¡¹

    Now then¡­What is¡ºBiff¡»?

    No¡­let¡¯s not ask.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Yo-chan, my manly look completely looks like Kei-chan, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s laughing brightly but¡­

    I know that it¡¯s actually not.

    That is to provoke Cesario Viola, a painful method to get his eyes glued on us¡­

    Nei-san herself doesn¡¯t really want to look like Kei-san I think.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know whether you completely look alike. I¡¯ve never met Kei-san¡­¡¹

    I answer looking straight at Nei-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸For me¡­whatever you wear, Nei-san is Nei-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Tears gather in Nei-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anyone but Nei-san. Kei-san¡­or Kei-san¡¯s twin sister Neiko Yasuko-san too, I don¡¯t know them. What I know is only you¡­the always beautiful bright and kind Nei-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuu¡­Yo-chaaaaaaaaan!!!¡¹

    Nei-san jumps to my chest.

    I firmly caught Nei-san¡¯s bod.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll be fine. I will protect Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Un¡­thank you¡­thank you¡­Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    I embraced Nei-san¡¯s crying back for a while.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Sorry¡­this is all I can make¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts down the noodles on the table.

    The garnish is omelet and salad.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have much time today, I can¡¯t afford to take time either¡¹

    Katsuko-nee has been watching inside and outside the school in turns since last night.

    Last night¡­Minaho-neesan and Margo-san and Katsuko-nee were taking turns in sleeping breaks but¡­

    Minaho-neesan has been doing school work since morning¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine when it¡¯s just checking the surveillance camera videos but¡­I also have to check the TV reports this morning and induce the opinion over the internet¡¹

    Wow¡­that¡¯s trouble

    ¡¸Nei-sama is helping out but¡­she went out with Margo-san earlier to collect Yukino-san. Therefore, I had to manage alone in this room ¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­

    Minaho-neesan has been with us all this time¡­

    ¡¸Sorry for being useless¡¹

    Mana lowers her head to Katsuko-nee with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­Mana-chan doesn¡¯t need to know the work behind the scenes!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Mana gently.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s still on staff meeting?¡¹

    When I asked¡­Katsuko-nee operates the surveillance camera monitors¡­

    The staff room appears on the monitor.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not over yet it seems¡¹

    Wow¡­Everyone in the meeting are making a sour face.

    Well¡­Endou and Yukino both have their parents in trouble¡­

    They can¡¯t be easily disposed.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡¯s having fun¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Minaho-neesan and said.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s participating the conference with her usual cold eyes.

    ¡¸Minaho¡­as expected, she¡¯s prepared to quit as a teacher¡­¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s job is to watch the monitor has muttered.

    ¡¸She intends to completely finish her¡ºrevenge¡»and Nei and Viola¡¯s fate by the end of the Golden Week¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be late if we wait for her return. I feel sorry but let¡¯s go ahead¡­Megumi-chan, help me out here¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Megu line up the Soumen and small bowls on the table.

    ¡¸Nei and I will continue to monitor so Katsuko-san and Yoshida-kun and others can eat first¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Huh¡­where¡¯s Michi¡¹

    Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen her.

    ¡¸She keeps on training with her whip on the secret garage¡­that girl¡¯s a hardworker¡¹

    Saying that, Margo-san shows the image in the garage

    Michi¡¯s swinging a red whip¡­

    Cutting the wind¡­the tip of the whip splits the empty can into two.

    She can easily cut down a steel can¡­

    Margo-san holds the mic.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-san, come back¡¹

    ¡º¡­Is it an enemy attack?¡»

    Michi on the screen immediately replies.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­it¡¯s time for lunch¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯d like to do a bit more training before it¡¯s too late¡­¡»

    ¡¸You eat when it¡¯s time to eat¡­it¡¯s an important job for soldiers¡¹

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ll return immediately¡»

    Michi has completely made Margo-san her second master¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯ll be coming back so wait for her¡­¡¹

    Margo-san really cares about Michi¡­

    No¡­Michi also needs more¡ºBonds¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    Calling her out, Mana comes to me like a puppy¡­

    ¡¸What is it Onii-chan?¡¹

    She snuggles to my chest so I hug her and pat her head.

    ¡¸When Michi comes back¡­tell her¡ºPlease become my Onee-san¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s making a blank face.

    ¡¸Mana is a year younger than Michi¡­there¡¯s nobody here younger than Michi but Mana. I think it¡¯s hard for Michi to breath since it¡¯s all elders¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, Mana¡¯s going to become Kudou-san¡¯s¡ºlittle sister¡»is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Michi¡¯s staying with us because of Misuzu¡¯s orders for now but¡­I think we should strengthen her reason for acting with us positively¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­it¡¯s better to give her the¡ºwant to protect¡»feeling to Mana-chan who¡¯s younger than the older ones like Yoshida-kun and others¡¹

    Margo-san agrees.

    ¡¸But¡­Mana¡¯s got a bigger breast than Kudou-san¡¹

    Mana said then rubs the tip of her breast to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that Mana¡¯s physically better than Michi but¡­Mana¡¯s much better when it comes to the¡ºlittle-sister¡»-ness¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You¡¯re very cute¡¹

    I say then embrace Mana¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Got it. Leave Kudou-san to Mana. Mana also wants to do something about Kudou-san¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-san¡¯s scheduled to be Onii-chan¡¯s sex partner too right? Kudou-san¡¯s really cute like a doll¡­and her way of speaking is very interesting so Mana likes her. I thought that she can enter the¡ºSister¡¯s association¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸I agree¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸I think that Kudou-san would be a good partner for you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s different from when you do it with Mana-chan¡­you are actively taking care of her don¡¯t you? Nagisa and I are older¡­Megumi-chan¡¯s on the same age¡­of course, we cherish you regardless of your age but¡­younger one¡¯s have a different way of approach don¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡­True

    ¡¸Not Mana-chan¡¯s¡ºOnii-chan¡»but¡­try being¡ºOnii-san¡»1¡¹

    ¡­¡ºOnii-san¡»?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Katsuko-san. What is ¡ºMisuzu-san¡¯s¡»standpoint for Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu asks¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡¯s a bit sly. That one¡¯s very clever and her expression is very abundant¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸She changes her approach to him at that time and at that situation. There are time where she¡¯s¡ºa year older Onee-san¡»who leads him kindly, then there are times where she acts as¡ºthe same age girl¡»on purpose¡­thee are times where she turns completely to a¡ºpet¡»he controls. She¡¯s using all of them perfectly¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s got a lot of faces.

    ¡¸Right¡­she¡¯s completely on the¡ºYoung generation¡»leader in front of Mana but¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s very spoiled when having sex with Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana states her impressions.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s very charming indeed¡¹

    Megu¡¯s getting depressed again¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­stop the habit of comparing yourself to others. Megu has Megu¡¯s own charms¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    I close Megu¡¯s lips that¡¯s trying to speak up.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I love Megu¡­that¡¯s all to it right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Un¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­let me teach you something good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Later, when he have sex with Misuzu-san¡­after the sex, try handing Misuzu-san a towel and say¡ºThanks for the hard work¡»¡¹ Then, smile gently¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Smile and hand Misuzu-san a towel?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡ºI don¡¯t mind it. Thank you for making him feel good¡»tell your gratitude. Keep it firm¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to be his lawful wife then you need that kind of skill. ¡ºWhatever happens, I know that this man will come back to me¡»have that attitude. You can just pretend at the start.¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­you¡¯re right, that kind of attitude might work on Misuzu-san¡¹

    Mana agrees with Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸We may be¡ºsisters¡»who love him but¡­we¡¯re in a battle competing for him. That fight is to polish the ¡ºwoman¡»in you¡­1¡¹

    Katsuko-nee winks at Megu and Mana.

    ¡¸So we should steal Onii-chan with our own charms?¡¹

    Mana takes on Katsuko-nee¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Okay, I won¡¯t lose to Nei-san!~!!¡¹

    Mana calls out Nei-san who¡¯s facing a pc.

    ¡¸Eh, me¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, among Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºwomen¡»Nei-san¡¯s the most beautiful! Nei-san is Mana¡¯s goal¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Now then

    We finally lost the chance to say that Nei-san¡¯s still a virgin.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­if Megu-oneechan has the time to feel depressed then attack Onii-chan with your own charm!¡¹

    ¡¸My charm?¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t know what it is.

    ¡¸You see¡­Megu-oneechan, you¡¯re really the type of woman who likes to devote herself. The same as Katsuko-san¡¹

    Mana begins her analysis.

    ¡¸Very Japanese¡­or rather, you¡¯re a woman who suits taking care of her husband, And yet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸If Megu-oneechan feels depressed at this time¡­won¡¯t Onii-chan be the one who devotes himself to you all the time? I think that¡¯s a bad trend¡­!¡¹

    Having Mana talk about what she thinks to someone else¡­she¡¯s really Yukino¡¯s sister.

    However, unlike Yukino¡­Mana¡¯s overwhelmingly smart.

    Her observation and situation assessment are excellent.

    Although¡­Mana¡¯s got a too good observation power that she realized that her grandfather and mother didn¡¯t love her¡­

    Mana abandoned her family because of that observation.

    If that was Yukino¡­she won¡¯t be aware that her grandfather abandoned her and she¡¯ll wait for her family¡¯s help forever¡­

    Speaking of which¡­where¡¯s Yukino right now?

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­I can¡¯t keep troubling Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, you¡¯re feeling down again! You would feel depressed if you just keep looking at yourself. Megu-oneechan only needs to look at Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Only Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸For example¡­what do you think Onii-chan needs right now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    Megu thinks.

    ¡¸Okay, time out! Megu-oneechan¡­Onii-chan doesn¡¯t have any chopsticks¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    That was the talk while they set up the table.

    Megu hands me a chopstick in panic.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks to Megu.

    ¡¸You see¡­what I¡¯m most worried about is¡ºwhether he¡¯s eating his three meals¡» The good balance of nutrition and if it¡¯s delicious¡­ Right now, I feel sorry for being able to prepare only this much¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said as she look at the Soumen, omelet and salad on the table.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s enough. It looks very delicious¡¹

    I tell Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸It makes me happy that you say that¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled happily.

    ¡¸But, really¡­all I¡¯m worried about now is food. I wonder what kind of food I should make for you next¡­¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Haha, Katsuko-san¡¯s like Yoshida-kun¡¯s mother¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said from the side then laughed¡­

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re wrong! Margo-san!¡¹

    Mana rebuts.

    ¡¸Mana¡­Maika-san¡¯s mother never worried about Maika-san¡¯s food even once.¡­ Even though she¡¯s a food critic, she always leave the food on the house to the maids. LAst year¡­when Yukino-san wasn¡¯t home on a middle school trip, the maid was on day off. She knew that the maid would be absent that day beforehand and yet¡­Maika-san¡¯s mother completely forgot about it and didn¡¯t make any meals for Maika-san but¡­she just said¡ºMy, sorry¡»and laughed it off¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Sorry¡­that was a verbal slip¡¹

    Margo-san apologized to Mana.

    ¡¸But, my aunt in Shizouka doesn¡¯t do that. She always calls then ask¡ºAre you eating properly?¡» ¡ºWhat was your meal today?¡» Therefore¡­it¡¯s not the parents who worry about food. It¡¯s those¡ºwho loves you¡»¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee loves me¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­my house is like that too. My mother is a woman who doesn¡¯t care if I have eaten properly or not¡­¡¹

    I look at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­thanks for the delicious food as always. I¡¯m very grateful¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­aren¡¯t we¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    That¡¯s right¡­

    ¡­We¡¯re family

    ¡¸Katsuko-neesan¡­thank you very much for your delicious meals¡¹

    Megu thanked Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Un! Katsun, thanks! I love the meals you make!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­I always thank you¡¹

    Nei-san¡­Margo-san too

    ¡¸KAtsuko-san, Mana will be helping out from now on so please teach Mana how to cook!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind. Mana-chan!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸What can I do for Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu thinks¡­

    ¡¸Hey hey, you¡¯re thinking inside again! Megu-oneechan, at those times, you should look at Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana warns Megu.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­what would you like to drink?¡¹

    Mana asks me.

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s something cold then there¡¯s barley tea and oolong tea in the fridge¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­barley tea I guess?¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s soumen after all.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Megu-oneechan¡­Onii-chan said barley tea¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, I¡¯ll go get it right now!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡¯s very easy to understand so just stare at her then you¡¯ll easily know what to do!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­you¡¯re right, Mana¡¹

    Megu smiled at Mana then heads to the kitchen

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸I have returned¡­!¡¹

    Michi comes up from the underground passage

    ¡¸Just in time¡­let¡¯s eat¡¹

    I talk to Michi¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­please make Mana your¡ºlittle sister¡»¡­!¡¹

    While eating¡­ Mana speaks to Michi

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Does that mean you want to be my disciple?¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸I¡¯m still inexperienced as a warrior so its still too early for me to take a disciple¡­!¡¹

    If she doesn¡¯t talk¡­she¡¯s really a cute girl with black hair¡­

    Her warrior way of thinking is very disappointing¡­

    ¡¸Kudou-san. I don¡¯t think Mana-chan mean it that way¡¹

    Margo-san helps from the side.

    ¡¸¡­Then, what does it mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-chan is asking for your protection¡­¡¹

    Michi puts down the chopsticks.,

    ¡¸¡­Protection?¡¹

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­you¡¯re 15 years old aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m in third year middle school¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¯s 14 years old. Second year in middle school¡¹

    ¡¸A younger girl is saying that she wants your protection. What should a warrior do?¡¹

    Hearing Margo-san¡­Michi looks at Mana¡¯s face.

    She¡¯s actually a year older but¡­

    Their height is almost the same.

    No, Mana might be taller.

    Mana¡¯s completely winning when it comes to the size of the chest.

    Mana¡¯s tiny boobs is in the middle of growth but¡­Michi¡¯s a complete flat.

    When you look from afar¡­you¡¯ll be convinced that Mana¡¯s older.

    No, Michi¡¯s calm and style is somewhat adult, proud.

    Anyway¡­from their looks, that¡¯s what you would see.

    ¡¸I had various things happened to me and I threw away my house and family. I can¡¯t return to my real family anymore. Therefore¡­I want Kudou-san to become my¡ºOnee-chan¡»¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­if that is what you want then I¡¯ll become your¡ºsister¡» Call me¡ºOnee-sama¡»¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Michi-oneesama!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s spine shivered from Mana¡¯s response.

    ¡¸¡­Try saying that one more time¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-oneesama!¡¹

    Michi smiled satisfied.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­this feels good¡¹

    Oh right.

    Michi¡¯s a lesbian.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the youngest of three brothers and sisters therefore it feels very fresh to be called¡ºOnee-sama¡»¡¹

    Right.

    Michi has elder brothers and sisters¡­

    Both of them belong in the Kouzuki security service¡­

    However, her elder sister is still a high school student and yet¡­she¡¯s the top on Japan¡¯s Karate wasn¡¯t it?

    She¡¯s a famous Karate girl.

    ¡¸Then, please take care of me in the future! Michi-oneesama!¡¹

    Either way¡­it¡¯s important for Michi to have her¡ºbonds¡»with us increased.

    I think it¡¯s good that Michi and Mana becomes¡ºsisters¡»

    ¡¸Once you¡¯re done eating¡­Kudou-san and Yoshida-kun, could you two go to Kudou-san¡¯s father?¡¹

    Margo-san told us.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to have a meeting about our escape from here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Escape?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that we¡¯ve used the card showing Nei¡­there¡¯s no choice but to aim for a short decisive battle¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸But still¡­we lack people with combat skills. If possible, I would like to reduce the enemy force¡¹

    ¡­Reduce enemy force.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll escape the school in the afternoon then we¡¯ll all head to Misuzu-san¡¯s presentation. The guards of the distinguished families of Japan would gather there. There¡¯s nothing safer than that place¡¹

    True¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­we have no power to act decentralized. If we¡¯re moving then we have to move as a while. In that process¡­we have to take out the enemies one by one. I¡¯d like to have everything settled by tomorrow morning¡¹

    Does that mean¡­

    We¡¯re going to abandon this place and move¡­

    The battlefield would be Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»hotel tonight¡­and we are going to take Cesario Viola¡¯s head?

    Margo-san¡­

    No¡­perhaps, Minaho-neesan too¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­we¡¯re all moving?¡¹

    Mana asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Everyone¡¯s going. If not we I can¡¯t protect nor make an attack¡¹

    ¡­Un

    We can¡¯t just split into attack and protect groups.

    Those who have fighting capabilities among us are¡­

    Margo-san and Michi only.

    ¡¸With that said¡­we¡¯re going to bring that person too?¡¹

    Mana said¡ºThat person¡»

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we¡¯re going to take Yukino-san too of course. It can¡¯t be helped. Until Kouzuki-san¡¯s¡ºreconciliation¡»with the Shirasaka family ends¡­Yukino-san is a precious¡ºhostage¡»¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san answered naturally¡­

    ¡­Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s going to move with us too¡­?!

    1. I don¡¯t understand either ?

 Chapter 209 : Junk Sex

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Yukino right now?¡¹

    When I asked, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s in the¡ºconfinement room¡»again¡¹

    In that small room?¡­

    ¡¸We have to deliver food to that girl too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go later¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Margo-san have a mountain of work to do¡­

    Megu and Mana, it¡¯ll be trouble again.

    Megu and Mana¡­Yukino¡¯s sisters have a strong inferiority complex against her¡­

    ¡¸No, The priority is for Yoshida-kun and Kudou-san to go meet Kudou-san¡¯s father after finishing the meal¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay for Kudou-san to be alone earlier this morning when she brought food but¡­this time, we¡¯d like to have Yoshida-kun go as the representative of¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a representative?¡¹

    ¡¸If it was a business meeting then I would rather go you see¡­¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too dangerous for me, Kudou-san, and Kudou-san¡¯s father to be in one particular place in the school¡­!¡¹

    True¡­if you gather the combat capable people in one place¡­

    Furthermore, if the enemy notices it at that time¡­

    The enemy would infiltrate from a different entrance immediately.

    ¡¸We even exposed the hidden gate for the parking lot for the staff to the enemy. They¡¯re thinking of invading there for now I think. They don¡¯t know the route from the principal¡¯s office after all¡¹

    I see¡­they released that information on purpose¡­

    That is to put the enemy¡¯s attention only there¡­

    ¡¸In order to go from outside the school to the staff parking lot, the shortest distance you could take would be through the baseball club¡¯s road, where Kudou-san¡¯s father is working. Or rather¡­there¡¯s hardly any pedestrian there¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­those from the athletics are running there aren¡¯t they? That¡¯s why the club activities were postponed for today!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s explanation is supplemented by Nei-san.

    I see¡­this is in order to evade involvement of the students to the battle¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei, are all the students coming home?¡¹

    Margo-san asks then Nei-san switches the cameras from inside the school one after another.

    ¡¸Hmmm, there are still some who are remaining¡¹

    ¡¸Once the staff meeting ends¡­Minaho would make the teachers patrol around the campus¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Will everyone go home by 1 to 1:30?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be at least past two o¡¯clock when the faculty and staff goes home¡¹

    Margo-san calculates.

    ¡¸In short¡­we can¡¯t escape from the school until 2 o¡¯clock. If we leave this place with someone else left in the school¡­it¡¯s possible that the enemy might mistake them for someone once they invade.¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸We will be leaving openly once the teachers and the students are all gone. As showy as possible. We¡¯ll be pulling all those who were aiming at us to the¡ºnational theater¡»¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸But¡­they might take students or teachers or staff as hostage?¡¹

    Is that not possible?

    ¡¸¡­Why would they take hostages?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸The enemy knows that we¡¯re a¡ºCrime syndicate¡» They won¡¯t just take someone unrelated to¡ºKuromori¡»as ¡ºhostage¡»¡­¡¹

    I see¡­we¡¯re not allies of justice.

    Even if an unrelated student or teacher is caught by the enemy¡­we won¡¯t even make a move to help.

    That¡¯s what the enemy thinks.

    ¡¸What the enemy knows is¡­¡ºI don¡¯t know what kind of ulterior motive they have but they¡¯re hiding in this school¡» They don¡¯t exactly know the relationship between¡ºKuromori¡»and this school too. What the enemy knows is only the content of Iwakura-san¡¯s file. In short, Nei and Yoshida-kun are students of this school. But¡­Nei and Yoshida-kun doesn¡¯t have any special close friend inside the school right? Someone who you go with from house to school¡­¡¹

    True¡­I¡¯ve gotten familiar with my classmates only on these past few days¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s an invincible existence in the school so nobody¡¯s familiar with her.

    ¡¸Well¡­the enemy thinks that they can grab Nei and Yoshida-kun talking to their classmates while going back from school. But¡­they can¡¯t get any information from those children¡­ Yoshida-kun¡¯s relationship with Megumi-chan would rise but¡­Megumi-chan¡¯s here. Then, furthermore, Megumi-chan¡¯s friend won¡¯t be targeted. They don¡¯t think it would have an effect on us¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Would my foster parents be okay?¡¹

    Megu asks worriedly.

    ¡¸They should be people under Shirasaka family¡­the scenario should be¡ºKuromori¡»kidnapping Megumi-chan away from the Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­The Shirasaka family should be closely monitoring Yamamine-san¡¯s surroundings thinking that we would make contact with them. Then if Viola¡¯s followers go there¡­¡¹

    ¡­What would happen?

    ¡¸They¡¯re both not idiots to make a meaningless fight. The people on the spot hates exhausting themselves on something worthless. As long as it¡¯s not something big¡­Yamamine-san won¡¯t be caught up in combat. It would just end in glaring.¡¹

    Megu breathes a big sigh of relief.

    ¡¸With that said¡­Yoshida-kun, tell Kudou-san¡¯s father that¡ºWe would be leaving from the hidden garage at 2:15 with three cars¡» The destination is the¡ºnational theater¡» The selection of the route would be left to Kudou-san¡¯s father. He¡¯s much more familiar when it comes to guarding VIPs¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸Err¡­We would be leaving from the hidden garage at 2:15 with three cars¡­the destination is¡ºNational theater¡» The route would be left for Kudou-san¡¯s father¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s it¡­please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a chance of being heard over when you tell this over the phone. Even more when it comes to mail. Mails could be faked¡­above all, it¡¯s important to have a representative go talk directly. It¡¯s fatal if you don¡¯t build up a mutual trust relationship¡­¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Then¡­I should go.

    Especially now, Kudou-papa attracts the enemy¡¯s attention¡­

    We can¡¯t let other people go to somewhere dangerous.

    ¡¸Also¡­don¡¯t forget this. Kudou-san¡¯s father isn¡¯t on our side¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­Kudou-san¡¯s cooperating with us due to Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»orders¡­we don¡¯t know when they would become an enemy¡¹

    Margo-san smiled happily from my answer./

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is so please don¡¯t talk on any information about us. I¡¯ll leave the choice of what to say and what not to say to you. Also¡­I think Yoshida-kun would be fine but, don¡¯t ever tell Kudou-san a lie. It would only confuse him and he¡¯d lose trust to us¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­got it¡¹

    I answer Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯m in the same position as my father however¡­¡¹

    Michi¡¯s looking at us with a strange look.

    ¡¸I am here only due to Misuzu-sama¡¯s orders¡­it¡¯s unknown when I would become your enemy¡¹

    ¡­MIchi?

    ¡¸And yet¡­why are you talking about this in front of me right now?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­are you registered in Kouzuki security service, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­this is supposed to be my first job¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the content of your job?¡¹

    ¡¸I was told to follow Misuzu-sama¡¯s orders¡¹

    ¡¸OK¡­then, Kudou-san swore her loyalty to Kouzuki security service?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Michi makes a confused face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not¡­Kudou-san is swearing loyalty to Misuzu-san in the end?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Misuzu-san¡¯s¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡ºwoman¡» Then, Yoshida-kun¡¯s a member of¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸Then, Kudou-san¡­whose ally are you? What would happen if Kouzuki security service¡¯s Kudou-san¡¯s father becomes hostile against¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­what would happen if Misuzu-san turns hostile against Kouzuki-san, her grandfather?¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    ¡¸I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s ally. I swore my eternal loyalty to her¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then, if¡ºKuromori¡»turns hostile against Kouzuki-san¡­who do you think Misuzu-san would ally with?¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Reluctantly, Yoshida¡¯s side I think¡¹

    Margo-san smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-san, it¡¯s about time you clarify your own position. If not, you¡¯d only cause inconvenience to those around you¡­!¡¹

    Michi breathes in

    ¡¸Are you telling me to become a member of¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Nobody¡¯s telling you that. Actually, Misuzu-san¡¯s not a member of¡ºKuromori¡» As Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡­therefore, she¡¯s on our side. That girl¡¯s kind to Megumi-chan and Mana-chan, as one of Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡ºwomen¡»¡­she¡¯s taking care of those younger than her. She¡¯s respecting Minaho, me, Katsuko-san and Nei¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s a member of¡ºKuromori¡»too¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡­Misuzu-sama shouldn¡¯t be a member of a criminal organization like¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    Michi said strongly.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not a member but Misuzu-san¡¯s our ally. You can say she¡¯s a relative. We have that kind of relationship¡¹

    To be accurate¡­Misuzu¡¯s owner was Nagisa, but¡­

    Michi doesn¡¯t seem to know about Misuzu and Nagisa.

    Margo-san is composing the logic from the information known by Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Since it¡¯s a good opportunity so decide about it when you see your father. If you want to be with the Kouzuki security service, then we don¡¯t mind you staying behind with your father. We should be acting without any of our members in the future¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said then thrusts away Michi.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Margo-san stops Michi who¡¯s trying to talkj.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t answer right now¡­think about it. When you decide something important impulsively you¡¯ll regret it later. It¡¯s not needed for Misuzu-san¡¯s guard to be acting together with us, right? You¡¯re a member of Kouzuki security service¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi replied languid.

    ¡­Err

    Is this okay?

    We currently need Michi¡¯s power.

    As a human¡­she¡¯s not bad either.

    If possible¡­I¡¯d like us to be together, but

    ¡­No

    That is for Michi herself to decide.

    I can¡¯t say my opinion.

    ¡¸Now then¡­Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸No¡­Megumi-chan and Mana-chan too, listen, after this, we have to break through the danger¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Megu and Mana looks at Margo-san with a serious face.

    ¡¸From now on, even just a trivial oversight might become fatal on someone¡¯s life. Have the guts to overcome that¡¹

    A slight oversight might become fatal.

    ¡¸There¡¯s this famous stage director in London named Peter Brook¡­of course, Yoshida-kun doesn¡¯t know him, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Peter Brook said. ¡­There are a lot who makes a mistake of feeling¡ºLooking good¡»¡ºThis is going well¡»when the situation progresses. That¡¯s just a mere illusion. But¡­at the moment you thought¡ºHuh, something¡¯s wrong¡»¡ºStrange¡» that¡¯s not an illusion. At that times, something¡¯s really out of order¡­!¡¹

    At the moment you thought it¡¯s¡ºstrange¡»¡­it¡¯s not an illusion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s human nature when they think¡ºHuh, something¡¯s wrong¡»but everyone around you is calm, you would think that¡ºIt¡¯s just my imagination¡» But¡­it would be bad if the situation with the people you treasure become the worst than feeling a sense of crisis¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Believe in your own senses¡­when you think it¡¯s¡ºstrange¡»or¡ºsomething¡¯s wrong¡»don¡¯t hesitate and correspond immediately. You don¡¯t have to mind the state of the people around you. That is the secret for everyone to survive¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I engrave it to my heart.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, Mana-chan, do you get it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Both of them nodded big.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll ask you after you eat your meal¡¹

    Me, Megu, Mana, Michi¡­and Katsuko-nee begins our meal.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to hurry that much¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me who eat the soumen in rush.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still 12:30¡­the time you¡¯re going to tell Kudou-san is 2 o¡¯clock¡¹

    ¡­I see

    I eat slowly.

    ¡¸Here, Onii-chan¡­barley tea¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    I drink the barley tea Mana handed me.

    Yup¡­delicious

    ¡¸By the way¡­who¡¯s going to bring Yukino¡¯s food?¡¹

    I¡¯m a bit worried about that.

    ¡¸¡­I will go¡¹

    Megu answers

    ¡¸Mana too¡¹

    ¡­Mana too

    But¡­to be honest, I¡¯m worried about these two.

    Yukino¡¯s existence created a big trauma in their hearts.

    Furthermore¡­like this morning¡­

    Megu¡¯s instability is infecting Mana¡­

    Both of them are showing symptoms of sex addiction together¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be going too!¡¹

    Nei-san who¡¯s facing the PC turned to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of her¡­she¡¯s bad at dealing with me isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡­Un

    If Yukino faces Megu then she¡¯ll just speak abusively¡­

    If it¡¯s Mana¡­she¡¯ll order from a higher position.

    Yukino¡¯s been treated as a princess by Shirasaka house¡­she bullied Megu and always treat her sister badly.

    But¡­Nei-san.

    When against Yukino, she¡¯s stronger.

    If she¡¯s spoken harshly then she¡¯ll just come back harsher¡­

    ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll ask you Nei-san¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles¡­!

    ¡¸Roger! Megu-chan and Mana-chan are coming too¡­I¡¯ll teach you how to discipline that girl!¡¹

    Nei-san told the two¡­

    ¡¸Megu-chan¡­why did you heat up when you saw her have sex with Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san asked Megu calmly.

    It¡¯s Nei-san so it¡¯s fine or rather¡­she naturally asked¡­

    Megu also answered normally.

    ¡¸Well¡­Yoshi-kun looked like he felt really good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­somehow, he looks like carefree with Yukino-san¡­it looks like he felt better than when he does it with Mana¡¹

    Right¡­Mana too¡­

    She¡¯s been watching over my sex with Yukino in the AV room¡­

    She was unable to endure and come to me.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I wonder¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­what do you think? Does it feel better when you do it with her than other girls?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No¡¹

    I answered clearly.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­you looked like you felt really good¡¹

    Megu and Mana seems to be not convinced

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I think too¡¹

    Nei-san speaks.

    ¡¸That¡­he feels very good with that girl that won¡¯t Yo-chan be different with the other girls?¡¹

    Megu and Mana looks at Nei-san in surprise.

    ¡¸Look¡­that girl is not interested in anyone but herself¡­and she¡¯s weak to pleasure isn¡¯t she? Then, Yo-chan does his best with her so that girl can just get absorbed in sex. She¡¯s drowning in her own pleasure¡­!¡¹

    The two nods from Nei-san¡¯s speech.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­it may look like much more flashy and much more pleasurable than the others but¡­that¡¯s not the case for Yo-chan, I ask¡¹

    The gaze gathered at me immediately

    ¡¸So¡­what do you think, Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸To be honest¡­I¡¯m already in trouble just responding to Yukino¡¯s request during sex with her. She just throws her own desire and doesn¡¯t worry about me¡¹

    Well¡­that¡¯s what makes it feel carefree.

    I know that her mind isn¡¯t thinking about me.

    ¡¸Right¡­he¡¯s always earnest whoever he has sex with. You always do your best to make your partner feel good, right?¡¹

    Megu and Mana nods at Katsuko-nee¡¯s explanation.

    ¡¸I think so too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-chan¡¯s that kind of person¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I think selfish girls like Yukino-san is his ideal sex partner. Listening to whatever she says¡­she¡¯ll feel good by herself¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­what about Yoshi-kun then?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan doesn¡¯t feel good when he has sex with Yukino-san?¡¹

    Megu and Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­well, normal¡¹

    That¡¯s the answer I came up.

    ¡¸¡­Normal?¡¹

    Megu looks at my eyes¡­

    Err¡­

    How should I say it?

    ¡¸Sex with Yukino feels like masturbation¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Masturbation?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­how should I say it?¡­it feels like I¡¯m ejaculating with the delusions in my head?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to say¡¹

    Hmm¡­

    The girls don¡¯t get it¡­

    ¡¸It feels like I¡¯m playing a game¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Game?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think I¡¯m just bad at saying it. Sex with Yukino feels very irresponsible. I know that her heart won¡¯t be for me¡­I know that she only sees me as a sexual tool. It feels very clear¡­that we¡¯re having light sex¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­can¡¯t you have carefree sex with me?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸In case of Megu and Mana¡­I think about various things while having sex¡¹

    ¡¸Various things?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s okay to have sex?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! Or rather, let¡¯s have more sex! Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸But¡­Megu and Mana¡­Misuzu and others, we¡¯re going to be together for the rest of our lives aren¡¯t we? You would bear a child someday¡­we can¡¯t just have sex like a game¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Are you thinking of us that carefully?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­well¡­we¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»so isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s only for now. She¡¯s that kind of woman so we can have sex without problems¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do it with Mana and others?¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah¡­sex with you isn¡¯t a game¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised when I say that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to have sex as a game! Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave after all. You can play with Mana¡¯s body as much as you want¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching him since the first contact with Ojou-sama but¡­he has never asked for sex with a girl¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which, I

    ¡¸During his first rape with Yukino-san¡­Ojou-sama and I prepared everything, then Ojou-sama ordered him¡ºnow, violate Yukino-san¡»¡­that¡¯s when he does¡¹

    ¡¸True, you¡¯re right. Yoshi-kun never asked to have sex with the girls by himself¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸The matter with Mana was also first ordered by Yuzuki-san¡¹

    Err¡­I

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­could it be that you hate having sex with us?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! That¡¯s!¡¹

    I immediately deny it.

    ¡¸I just¡­I had to do sex one after another due to a tremendous momentum, I desperately get myself into it¡­ But, I won¡¯t ever have sex with a girl I don¡¯t want to have sex with. Everyone¡¯s a girl with their own charm¡­so I embrace them¡­¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸In the end¡­everyone¡¯s just asking too much from Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Asking too much¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Yo-chan¡¯s a person who thinks he definitely has to answer when someone asks him¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­we¡¯re forcing him too much I guess¡¹

    Katsuko-nee thinks too.

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s not I¡¯m forcing myself. It¡¯s just that the feast comes in one after another so I am desperately eating¡­¡¹

    What am I saying¡­

    ¡¸This boy doesn¡¯t know how to not finish his meals¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yo-chan¡¯s a boy who appreciates the whole thing¡­¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸Got it¡­Yoshi-kun and Yukino¡¯s having only sex where they have bad manners¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­eating junk food occasionally might feel better¡¹

    ¡¸But, for Yo-chan¡­what he feels from having sex with Yukino-chan isn¡¯t a pleasant sex¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­?!

    Nei-san¡­!?

    Uhm¡­what are you all saying¡­?!

 Chapter 210 : To the next Stage

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Megumi-chan and Mana-chan too, both of you worry about Yukino-san too much¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yo-chan treats Megu-chan and Mana-chan much better¡­and I think he loves you two!¡¹

    Nei-san tells the two.

    ¡¸¡­I know that but¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸But¡­when I watch Yoshi-kun and Yukino¡¯s sex¡­it really feels painful¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I won¡¯t have sex with Yukino anymore then¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸Eh, are you sure about that, Yo-chan?¡¹

    Eh¡­Nei-san?!

    ¡¸What do you think, Katsun?¡¹

    Nei-san turned to Katsuko-nee

    Katsuko-nee is¡­

    ¡¸I¡­I don¡¯t think you should cut it off with her like that¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I think so too¡¹

    Margo-san joins in the conversation.

    ¡¸We have hypothesized that Yukino-san is Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡ºsafe blanket¡»but the situation might be a bit different¡¹

    Megu looks at Margo-san

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs

    ¡¸I think Yoshida-kun¡¯s feelings he has for Yukino-san is much more complicated. Even at this stage¡­he doesn¡¯t forsake Yukino-san. Even when having sex with Yukino-san, he doesn¡¯t take the pleasure one-sidedly like a rapist. Rather, he¡¯s working hard to serve Yukino-san. He only makes his own pleasure a secondary¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That might be the case¡¹

    Megu looks at me¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Well¡­that said, I don¡¯t want Yoshida-kun to become a man who grabs women calmly to satisfy his own needs only¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­I think so too¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Megumi-chan¡­you do understand that it¡¯s not a good idea to make Yoshida-kun and Yukino-san separate immediately¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I don¡¯t get it¡­

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­Yoshida-kun has some trauma when having sex with a girl¡­it¡¯s a complex¡¹

    ¡­¡­Complex

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun doesn¡¯t ask to have sex with you, right? Or rather¡­he won¡¯t. That¡¯s one of his complexes¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­when Yoshida-kun¡¯s having sex, he always concentrate with the girl he¡¯s doing it with? That¡¯s amazing. He always gives priority to the pleasure of the other than his own¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­he¡¯s like that¡¹

    Katsuko-nee declares.

    ¡¸That is for now¡­I think Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡ºwomen¡»is yielding good results. Girls, you feel an amazing¡ºsense of security¡»when you have sex with Yoshida-kun, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­yes¡¹

    ¡¸Mana also feels very warm¡¹

    Megu and Mana answered while blushing.

    ¡¸That is because Yoshida-kun always does his best to not betray your expectations¡­and he never refuses does he?¡¹

    ¡­Never refuses

    ¡¸When you girls feel uneasy and asked Yoshida-kun to embrace you¡­No matter how tired Yoshida-kun is, he¡¯ll desperately embrace you¡­!¡¹

    Megu and Mana look at each other

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think so¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-chan¡¯s always doing his hardest¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to the two.

    ¡¸But¡­if you continue doing that, Yoshida-kun mind and body would give up, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Earlier, Yukino-san¡¯s rape in the¡ºEmergency broadcast room¡»¡­Minaho didn¡¯t make that event as a part of revenge for the Shirasaka family¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s not¡ºrevenge¡»?

    ¡¸Minaho thought that you¡¯d make up your mind through that event and abandon Yukino-san¡¹

    So I would abandon Yukino¡­

    She created such a big event for that?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­this morning¡¯s stage, the event where Yoshida-kun compares Yukino-san to Megumi-chan and Mana-chan was repeated¡­¡¹

    The sex with Yukino in the AV room and the sex with Megu and Mana in the classroom.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun right now is bearing everything alone right? But, there¡¯s a limit to everything¡­isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, you should realize your own limits. You can¡¯t save everyone with your own power¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸You should give priority on who you should save first¡­who should you protect first¡­¡¹

    I¡¯ve been told this multiple times up until now.

    ¡­Priority level

    ¡¸If you¡¯ve got the composure in the situation then of course¡­you can save all of the people you listed but¡­if you go beyond the limit¡­ You can¡¯t save the people in your order, right?¡¹

    ¡­I can¡¯t save everyone.

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re Superman¡­you can¡¯t save all of humanity. Understand that. But still, in order to save more people¡­you need to dare abandon the people in the lower priority¡¹

    ¡­Prepare to abandon

    ¡¸The initial plan was to have you watch Yukino-san raped by Endou-kun. Therefore, Megumi-chan was in there too¡¹

    Then¡­I would chose Megu and abandon Yukino¡­

    That was the decision supposed to be made.

    ¡¸What changed the plan was after observing your sex with Yukino-san in the AV room this morning¡¹

    That early morning sex?

    Where Yukino and I cursed at each other¡­

    ¡¸That sex was a very strange one. You two should have a relationship of a rapist and the victim¡­and yet you were having sex like close friends. It¡¯s different from lovers¡­it¡¯s a very strange sex where you have established a relationship of trust although there¡¯s no love between each other¡­¡¹

    True¡­Yukino and I.

    We have a strange trust on each other.

    ¡¸So Minaho noticed that it¡¯s not good for Yoshida-kun¡¯s spirit to dispose of Yukino right ow¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s supposed to be immediately disposed.

    ¡¸For Yoshida-kun¡­Yukino-san is still a meaningful existence. Therefore¡­Minaho-decided to take Yukino-san this way. For your sake¡­!¡¹

    For my sake¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­formally, she made you chose whether you¡¯d go help Yukino-san or not. Of course, she knows that you¡¯d chose to rescue Yukino¡­to press down Megumi-chan¡¯s opposition¡¹

    It was all foreseen by Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸But still¡­she wanted you to embrace the choice¡ºof your own will¡» It¡¯s not fate or the flow of situation¡­you chose it, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Minaho and I will be allowing Yukino-san. She¡¯s on the list of¡ºwomen¡»Yoshida-kun¡¯s trying to protect¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s not my¡ºwoman¡»

    But¡­for me.

    She¡¯s always a¡ºwoman¡»that exists in the¡ºlist of priority¡»in my mind.

    She¡¯s on the bottom part though.

    But still¡­I

    I always am considering Yukino.

    ¡¸But¡­from now on, think before you act. Your list is already a lot. It¡¯s reaching the limit now¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸If you go beyond the limit¡­everyone might die. Make sure you always have the room to keep your¡ºwomen¡»where your hand can reach them¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I¡¯m dumb¡­

    I don¡¯t have any special abilities either¡­

    I should figure the range of what I can do or I would just trouble everyone.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan and Mana-chan too¡­it¡¯s about time you stop asking from Yoshida-kun always. Think about Yoshida-kun¡¯s mind and body limit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    The two nodded small

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been prioritizing my own feelings that I¡¯ve been asking too much from Yoshida-kun, I reflect on it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mana too¡­I¡¯ve been depending on Onii-chan too much¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No¡­of course, you can rely on me anytime you feel lonely. I¡¯m here for that reason¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡­Onii-chan¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­we also want to become girls Yoshi-kun could rely on¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡­Mana¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try to learn how to endure¡­and polish my femininity¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Me too¡­I¡¯ll do my best to become a good wife¡­!¡¹

    Megu swore to me.

    ¡¸With that said¡­Yoshida-kun, your list for the time being is¡­¡¹

    Margo-san speaks.

    ¡¸Nei, Megumi-chan, Mana-chan¡­Nagisa-san, Katsuko-san¡­then, Misuzu-san and Michi-san, lastly and a bonus, Yukino-san, is that right?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I¡¯m included?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸That is the¡ºpriority¡»list of the people Yoshida-kun treasures¡­ Yoshida-kun thinks of Kudou-san as his family long ago and he treasures you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­I understand but¡­¡¹

    Michi falters¡­

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­that¡¯s not enough¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Oh, right¡­I forgot Minaho too. Minaho¡¯s much older than Yoshida-kun and she¡¯s the guardian of the whole¡ºKuromori¡»¡­But she¡¯s in Yoshida-kun¡¯s list. Minaho¡¯s surely pleased ¡­!¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s not just Minaho-neesan¡­you¡¯re in my list too, Margo-san¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s surprised¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Margo-san¡¯s also my treasured¡ºfamily¡» We¡¯re relatives. I think of you as my sister¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­I¡¹

    Nei-san speaks to the confused Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Maru-chan¡­you should just say¡ºthanks¡»at that time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thanks¡­Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    I make a list in my heart.

    Minaho-neesan¡­Nagisa¡­Katsuko-nee¡­Margo-san¡­Nei-san¡­Misuzu¡­Megu¡­Mana¡­Michi¡­then, Yukino on the bottom.

    That is my current family.

    The people I should defend¡­

    I should concentrate on protecting these people¡­

    I should make a clear distinction to the other people¡­

    ¡­If not

    I won¡¯t be able to protect anyone with my power.

    I should know my own limit¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After the meal¡­Michi and I prepares to go outside.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san switched and this time, Nei-san¡¯s going to eat.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­bring this with you¡¹

    Margo-san handed me three round go-like stones

    There¡¯s a switch on top of it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a children¡¯s¡ºalert buzzer¡» If you press the switch, it¡¯ll make a tremendous loud alarm after 15 seconds¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯ll roar a sound after a time difference¡­

    ¡¸The followers Cesario Viola brought were American style¡­¡¹

    ¡­American style?

    ¡¸It means they solve everything with guns1¡¹

    ¡­I see

    The enemy¡¯s supposed to be armed with firearms¡­

    ¡¸Even in America¡­during the first world war, there were a lot of people who returned home without even shooting a gun in the battlefield¡¹

    Margo-san tells a story.

    ¡¸As expected¡­there¡¯s quite a resolution needed to pull the trigger aiming at people. There wasn¡¯t a lot of people who can pull the trigger without hesitation¡¹

    ¡­I see2¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­in the current US military, they¡¯re being trained to reflexively shoot at something moving. They were trained to pull the trigger arbitrarily before they could check if it was a human¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Of course¡­there are a lot of mistaken fires as a result. There are many cases of they mistakenly shot and killed an ally. But, that¡¯s the policy of the US army¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Michi.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­I think your father told you this but¡­don¡¯t ever make a careless move in front of Cesario Viola¡¯s minions. They shoot their guns by reflex. If you shoot your bloodlust straight ahead¡­you can just be shot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun too¡­don¡¯t throw something towards the enemy. They would shoot at that moment¡­!¡¹

    Once you show a chance¡­they¡¯ll shoot.

    If you show a will to attack¡­they won¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡¸This buzzer is used to curve their nature. Place it quietly on a place away from yourself in a way the enemy won¡¯t notice¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸No matter how trained a human is¡­they will absolutely react to sudden events. That includes loud sounds and light¡­ You can create a chance there¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Got it¡­I will take this¡¹

    I put the¡ºBuzzers¡»in my pocket

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯re going¡¹

    When I say that¡­Nei-san who¡¯s eating soumen¡­

    ¡¸Take care! I will be feeding Yukiyuki properly so don¡¯t worry!¡¹

    ¡­Yukiyuki?

    ¡¸It¡¯s already decided that girl is Yo-chan¡¯s bitch! If she¡¯s a human they could be jealous of her right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s great! Mana will think of that too¡­!¡¹

    No¡­Mana

    Yukino¡¯s your real sister you know¡­

    Are you sure about that¡­?!

    ¡¸Mana will be taking care of Yukiyuki too¡­so take care!¡¹

    ¡­Is this okay?

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸Right¡­if you think of her as not human, then you¡¯d think¡ºwho cares¡»¡­!¡¹

    Even Megu says that.

    ¡¸Ah, wait a moment¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee runs holding a paper bag¡­

    There¡¯s a navy blue suit inside the bag.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸That would be the clothes you¡¯re going to wear in Misuzu¡¯s presentation today¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    She¡¯s been resizing this while in the middle of this business.

    ¡¸¡­Try wearing it for a bit¡¹

    I try putting on the business suit.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­the length is just right. The sleeves are a bit jammed¡¹

    Katsuko-nee marks it with a dress pin.

    Following¡­I put on the pants¡­

    ¡¸I have to raise the hem for a bit¡­after that, there¡¯s no problem¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-neesan¡¹

    Megu speaks to Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Could you let me do it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Is that so¡­okay, that helps. Please¡¹

    She smiled and handed Megu the pants

    ¡¸Ah, Mana wants to help out too!¡¹

    Mana said that but¡­

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­can you sew?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­I¡¯ve sewn during our home economics class¡­¡¹

    Mana¡¯s in low spirits because of what Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Mana¡­I will be doing it this time so watch. Next time, Mana will help out¡¹

    Megu gently speaks to Mana.

    ¡¸Un, got it¡­Megu-oneechan¡­!¡¹

    Mana happily smiled.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s really strange¡¹

    Coming out of the school building¡­Michi told me.

    There¡¯s already nobody around¡­

    Most of the students have already left the school.

    There still some of them left but, the teachers will patrol and drive them out either way.

    The teachers would be coming home too then finally¡­the school would be unpopulated.

    It¡¯ll take a bit of time I guess.

    ¡¸What¡¯s strange?¡¹

    I asked Michi.

    ¡¸The group ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­Even though it¡¯s a group of people without any blood relationship, they¡¯re turning to a group united like a¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­we are basically a group of people who lost their family so I think everyone thought that they want their own¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    When I answer¡­

    Michi sends me a glance¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida¡­you don¡¯t get anything¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡»¡­is gathered around Yoshida. Although they¡¯re people who originally thought about¡ºfamily¡»¡­if it wasn¡¯t for Yoshida, they won¡¯t be gathered as a group in such a short time¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­I just entered¡ºKuromori¡»recently. Margo-san and Nei-san are already good terms with each other back then¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Shirasaka house¡¯s daughter, Mana-san naturally blends to the group as well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Mana-san but Mana¡­Mana¡¯s Michi¡¯s¡ºLittle sister¡»after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    Michi¡¯s cheeks blushed.

    ¡¸Before I knew it¡­I was also caught in the wave of¡ºfamily-fication¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re not forcing you. Michi, unlike us, you have both of your parents¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸Those who have their family should prioritize their own family¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    Michi mutters sadly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida¡¹

    Michi suddenly called me.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I will definitely protect Yoshida. Therefore, Yoshida, please think of surviving more than anything else¡­¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸Yoshida is here that¡¯s why those people are united. Yoshida right now is a person who can¡¯t just die¡­!¡¹

    I can¡¯t die¡­

    ¡­Un

    I won¡¯t die right now.

    I have to live until I make everyone happy¡­

    Even if I die, I can¡¯t¡­3

    ¡¸I have to live whatever happens¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Going from the backyard of the school building towards the baseball club grounds.

    On the sloping ground¡­¡ºKudou Detective Office¡»is parked¡­

    In front of the van¡­

    Kudou papa doing radio exercise alone¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled looking at Michi and me.

    ¡¸Father¡­I¡¯ve brought lunch¡¹

    Michi said then I hand over the paper bag Katsuko-nee gave.,

    ¡¸Hm¡­what¡¯s the menu?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s soumen¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­I wanted something cold and refreshing¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s pleased.

    He put the plastic container in the paper bag in the ice.

    I brought over the soumen for several people, omelet and salad¡­

    Michi brings a flask with cold barley tea.

    ¡¸Also¡­a message to Kudou-san¡¹

    When I say that¡­Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸Get in the car¡­we¡¯ll talk inside¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Kudou papa covers his mouth with his hand and whispered to me.

    ¡¸¡­Do you know lipreading? If it¡¯s here, the enemy might know what you¡¯re talking about¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Oh.

    Doing a radio exercise in a place where the public would notice¡­

    It¡¯s being watched by the enemy already.

    Rather than that¡­he¡¯s purposely making the enemy¡¯s eyes concentrate here¡­

    ¡¸Well, get in¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡­opened the slide door of the van.

    ¡­Then.

    Toni-san is sleeping like a log.

    ¡¸Hey, Tony, wake up! It¡¯s food! Food!¡¹

    Tony-san gets up.

    ¡¸Fwaaaaaii, boss¡­!¡¹

    They were observing 24 hours in turn¡­

    ¡¸Norma too, stop what you¡¯re doing and come here. It¡¯s food!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please wait a moment¡¹

    Norma-san is facing a laptop in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸Now then¡­what¡¯s the message? Let me hear it first¡¹

    Compared to yesterday¡­Kudou-papa seems to be a bit blunt.

    Well¡­he¡¯s been watching outside since last night¡­

    It can¡¯t be helped¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll speak¡¹

    I told him what Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡»members will be escaping this school with three cars from the hidden garage for the staff at 2:15. Everyone will be on it. Nobody will remain in the school. ¡­The destination is¡ºNational theater¡» The route heading there would be left to Kudou-san¡¯s judgement¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­A complete withdrawal?¡¹

    Before I could annswer¡­Michi speaks.

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡»is prepared to resolve everything by the end of today¡­!¡¹

    In short¡­we¡¯ll take Cesario Viola¡¯s head today¡­

    ¡¸¡­Well, that¡¯s not a bad judgement. If you just shut yourself in here, the situation will only get worse¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    When I asked¡­

    ¡¸This is a good hideout but¡­you people have more people closed up in there than what¡¯s planned, right?¡¹

    True¡­it might be a bit too much

    ¡¸If you shut yourselves in there, you¡¯d be lacking in food and daily necessities and the stress would accumulate. It can¡¯t be helped that you aim for a short-term decisive battle¡­!¡¹

    That is a pro¡¯s judgement.

    Then¡­is Cesario Viola thinking the same thing?

    ¡¸Kouzuki old man made a¡ºfinal battleground¡»with pleasure¡­so you have to settle it only tonight at the hotel¡­you guys and Viola¡­!¡¹

    As expected¡­that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸¡­Boss!¡¹

    Norma-san speaks up from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Pattern Blue!¡¹

    ¡­Her voice is tense.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been glaring at each other last night, we¡¯re getting quite frustrated¡­they¡¯re the same it seems¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at me.

    ¡¸It seems you came at a bad time¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?!

    ¡¸¡­Enemy attack!¡¹

    1. FREEDOM! ?

    2. Yeah, you belong to those few ?

    3. But people die if they are killed!

 Chapter 211 : After school battle x Field

    ¡¸Norma-chan? Do you know who¡¯s the enemy?¡¹

    Kudou-papa asks Norma-san in a joking attitude.

    ¡¸¡­No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s Norinco connection¡¹

    Norma-san answer while looking at the monitor.

    ¡¸There¡¯s three cars heading here. All of the cars are packed up with a combat personnel. You can easily tell that they¡¯re dangerous at a glance¡­there¡¯s also a person who has a Chinese Broadsword!¡¹

    ¡­Chinese Broadsword?!

    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s about time the Japanese gang cooperate¡­The guys who were hired are from the foreign gang staying here illegally¡¹

    ¡¸Yes boss. They¡¯re the type of people who does anything as long as there¡¯s money¡¹

    In short¡­it¡¯s not Japanese but a huge number of kung fu master attacking in full force?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? Recently, there¡¯s a case in Shinjuku¡¯s business district where a foreign organization and those with Chinese Broadsword killing each other¡­in terms of brutality, they¡¯re far more dangerous than Japanese¡¹

    And those guys are heading here?

    ¡¸We¡¯ve arranged three surveillance cameras on part time workers on the nearby main street. Then¡­the mechanism is to notify us as soon as anyone strange comes in¡¹

    Kudou-papa says that but¡­

    That part timer is not a normal person.

    There¡¯s nobody from the Kouzuki security service guard department but Kudou-papa, Tony-san and Norma-san¡­

    Kudou-papa actually have a lot of staff moving in the background.

    ¡¸Norma, issue the first class alert¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes boss. First class alert will be issued¡­!¡¹

    Norma-san presses something on her laptop.

    ¡¸¡­What should be the strategy code name?¡¹

    Kudou-papa answers.

    ¡¸The strategy¡¯s name¡­¡ºPhantom Hurricane¡»!¡¹

    Michi nods¡­

    ¡­Err

    What should I do?

    ¡¸Boy¡­who do you think hired that foreign gang group?¡¹

    What we¡¯re opposed right now is¡­

    Cesario Viola and Shirasaka house¡­

    ¡¸¡­Viola¡¯s side¡¹

    I answered

    ¡¸Why do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka house has been gathering the attention of the media right now so they won¡¯t hire an organization of a foreign gang¡¹

    Well¡­they¡¯re guys who would do whatever as long as you pay for it but¡­

    A subtle control won¡¯t work so they can¡¯t stop if they turn reckless.

    If the media discovers the relationship of those guys to Shirasaka house¡­they¡¯ll only be criticized by the public again¡­

    ¡¸Shirasaka house doesn¡¯t have a merit to attack us directly right now I think¡­¡¹

    If they would¡­then they would quietly send someone to assassinate Minaho-neesan.

    There¡¯s no way they would do it by three cars.

    ¡¸Then¡­if they were people employed by Cesario Viola¡­what¡¯s the purpose?¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸Feint? While attacking upfront with a dangerous group¡­they would have a separate force attack from another location?¡¹

    Kudou-papa laughs.

    ¡¸Nice¡­that possibility is very huge!¡¹

    Therefore¡­it¡¯s a first class alert.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinates placed around the school are all alarmed¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case¡¹

    Michi speaks up.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola doesn¡¯t have the reserve capacity to put out a separate fighting force.¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸There are five subordinates coming from US confirmed to be Cesario¡¯s subordinates. Among them, the manager, Lorenzaccio Bandini has no combat capabilities. One of them was taken down the other day. The remaining three¡­the two of them are Romeo Montague and Guiliano Jenka¡¹

    And the last one is Cesario Viola himself

    There¡¯s no confirmation however¡­

    ¡¸Cesario Viola is fluent in Japanese but the other two can only speak English. I think it¡¯s impossible for the two to take leadership in Japan¡¹

    True¡­it¡¯s hard to find a person who can communicate in English and sneak into the enemy territory together.

    ¡¸How about the possibility of Viola himself making a business trip? Since he¡¯s fluent in Japanese, he might lead the army himself¡¹

    Kudou-papa asks his daughter.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola is a very careful person. At this stage¡­I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll come by himself¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸No¡­if Viola becomes the command tower, he can use Romeo and Giuliano too. Those who can speak Japanese just speak that and Romeo and others will speak English. There¡¯s a possibility of them putting all the pieces together and attack all at once?¡¹

    No way, they¡¯re all going to charge?¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible¡¹

    Michi denies it immediately.

    ¡¸Viola has no merit even if we¡¯re beaten down in this place¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Cesario Viola came to Japan to take back Nei-san didn¡¯t he?

    If he fulfils his goal then he won¡¯t mind taking the hard way?

    ¡¸¡­Fufu¡¹

    Kudou-papa laughs.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Kouzuki old man is hanging a huge carrot after all¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean/¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸This time¡¯s expedition started with Viola¡¯s personal grudge. The proof is Viola bringing only a small number of subordinates from US. All of the expenses are shouldered by Cesario Viola. Japan has a high exchange in favor of Yen so the cost of stay is expensive!¡¹

    I see¡­to take away Nei-san¡­

    To kill Minaho-neesan and Margo-san¡­

    Viola doesn¡¯t have money at all¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s where Kouzuki-san set up his game. A game where he bet his own life¡¹

    Tonight¡¯s confrontation at the hotel.

    ¡¸That¡¯s effective¡­if he outwits Kouzuki-san, it would be a good publicity in Japan. On the contrary¡­There might be someone who¡¯s already going to assassinate Kouzuki-san¡¹

    Nei-san has no financial value however¡­

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»does¡­

    ¡¸Viola himself may insist but the manager¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini won¡¯t allow this money making scheme. The other two too¡¹

    I see¡­nobody but Viola is interested in Nei-san.

    Viola¡¯s subordinates came together with him to Japan but¡­while they¡¯re at it, it¡¯s better for them to make money and raise their name

    ¡­Wait?

    ¡¸Then¡­why do this foreign gang are attacking us right now?¡¹

    If the decisive battle would be at night¡­there¡¯s no need to purposely bother attacking.

    ¡¸Scouting¡­they¡¯re throwing in sacrificial pawns to find out our fighting power?¡¹

    Hearing his daughter¡­Kudou papa¡­

    ¡¸That might be but¡­the important is the other one¡¹

    ¡­The other one?

    ¡¸They want to cut down our fighting potential even for a bit at the night battle¡­¡¹

    With that said¡­

    ¡¸This foreign gang is a decoy¡­and they¡¯re attacking to chink our strength¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s target is¡­Kudou-papa, Michi¡­and, Margo-san if possible.

    In short¡­our own fighting power.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we will stop them with all our strength¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸While fighting the foreign gang¡­they will aim at us. Perhaps, a sniper. Right now, I¡¯m monitoring all of the points where you can snipe in the area. And if possible¡­deal with the sniper¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A counter attack¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even if it¡¯s Romeo Montague or Giuliano Geneca or both. If we can take care of them here¡­the battle at night would be easier¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸At most¡­there¡¯s only one assumption¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola might be much more stupid than we think. If he¡¯s a man who attacks all out at this stage, then I can¡¯t give him credit. Also¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸What if Viola brought other men from the US?¡¹

    I see¡­there¡¯s that possibility too

    We¡¯ve confirmed that there¡¯s five people under Viola coming to Japan¡­

    If there are members who are at Japan from other flights.

    This assumption would overturn the foundation.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we have to consider the possibility that there¡¯s a separate force that will come attacking¡­¡¹

    Even if the possibility is only 1% we have to think of countermeasures¡­

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a game. Make a mistake and someone will die. You may be ready to die but¡­if someone dies because of your na?ve judgement, it feels unpleasant¡­boy¡¹

    Kudou-papa told me.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t deal if there are five skilled criminals in Romeo Montague class¡­ Kouzuki-san has decided the hotel battle today so we can¡¯t increase the staff numbers further¡¹

    If you extend the deadline until the decisive battle¡­Viola will definitely call his people from US to Japan to kill Kouzuki-san.

    Before that happens¡­they set the date to¡ºtonight¡»

    ¡¸As expected, America is far away¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­father, if they were in Los Angeles, they could reach here in just twelve hours¡¹

    Michi said.

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»declared the decisive hotel battle midnight last night.

    There¡¯s more than twelve hours until evening today.

    It¡¯s physically impossible to call a reinforcement from Los Angeles¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, there¡¯s the time difference you know? Even if you organize a unit to send here, it¡¯s in the middle of the night there so they can¡¯t do anything. Criminal organizations aren¡¯t army. If you talk about a number of people, you can¡¯t just pack them up and send them immediately. On top of that¡­your pride would be as big as your power. Just because they¡¯re ordered to¡ºcome to Japan right now¡», it¡¯s impossible for them to jump on the plane on that same day¡­¡¹

    Un¡­I¡¯d sleep early at night and depart next morning.

    ¡¸Because of that¡­that would be only a selfish assumption in the end¡¹

    Kudou-papa changes his previous remark easily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that Viola already have 200 people flying over here right now¡­you can¡¯t ignore that possibility too¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s not good to be fixed.

    ¡¸You have to think of all of the possibilities. If not¡­you¡¯ll only assume the favorable, and at times you go timid, you¡¯ll only think of disadvantageous assumptions. Humans are that kind of creature¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa laughs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­let me and Michi deal with those foreign gangsters. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­father¡¹

    ¡­Wait

    ¡¸Assume the enemy have firearms.¡¸¡¹ It¡¯ll be Kudou-style level 3G¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    ¡­U-Uhm.

    ¡¸What should I do?¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at me.

    ¡¸This Titan Boy is completely bulletproof. Just wait inside¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Tony, Norma, go and eat first. Make sure to leave some for me too1¡¹

    ¡¸Roger, boss¡¹

    Tony-san said then opens the lunch we brought.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat, Norma-san¡¹

    ¡¸My, soumen¡­it¡¯s properly cooled up too!¡¹

    ¡¸Boss¡­please come back before the ice melts¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know!¡¹

    Then¡­three suspicious cars come from the other side of the road!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Michi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, father!¡¹

    Both of them jump out of the Titan Boy¡­!

    W-Wait a moment.

    ¡¸Tony-kun, press it¡¹

    ¡¸Hasta La Vista¡¹

    Tony-san pushed on some switch

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Zubababan!

    The ground in front of the car blows off!

    The three cars stopped suddenly¡­!

    ¡¸First move wins!!!¡¹

    Kudou-papa crushed the windshield of the car with the iron pipe he¡¯s holding!

    The foreign gangsters inside the car descends the car shouting some unknown language!

    At the moment the man holding the Chinese broadsword raised his sword¡­he becomes a prey for Kudou-papa¡¯s iron pipe!

    ¡¸Fuahahaha¡­Secret Technique, Sand Dust Windmill!!!¡¹

    Kudou-papa hits the enemy by swinging his iron pipe¡­!

    ¡¸Our boss doesn¡¯t use any special weapon¡¹

    Tony-san speaks while eating Soumen¡­

    ¡¸¡ºKudou Detective Agency¡»is the sign on our van¡­he always wear something flashy doesn¡¯t he? He¡¯s questioned by the police every day. The content of the car is also being checked¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, he fights with anything that¡¯s in the location like that¡­¡¹

    Norma-san said while slurping the soumen.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­that¡¯s just a normal looking iron pipe but it¡¯s carefully selected for it¡¯s strength and lightness for combat¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa seems to be a human who looks playful but actually a serious one at root.

    ¡¸But, if you devise the hole in the iron pipe¡­when you swing it it would make a swinging sound right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it seems that he devised various things so it would sound good¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s obsessed on things that strange¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t that iron pipe have a name too?¡¹

    ¡¸If I recall¡­it¡¯s called ¡ºDouglas Cue¡»¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa blows out two enemies with his continuous skill!

    ¡¸¡­Secret Technique¡ºDouble Head Snake¡»!!!¡¹

    The two subordinate stares at their boss while slurping soumen¡­

    ¡¸Where did he came up with that name¡­?¡¹

    On the other hand, Michi¡­

    ¡¸¡­Red Bute!!¡¹

    Michi uses the red whip she got from Margo-san¡­

    She¡¯s completely used to it, it seems¡­

    She¡¯s beating down the enemy while not allowing them to approach her¡­!

    ¡¸Still¡­Kudou-style really is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, no matter how you look at it¡­they look like a hero show on a department store roof¡¹

    Tony-san¡­Norma-san.

    You people say that¡­

    ¡¸You can only see them as playing around from a distance right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the correct answer in some sense¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t it a bit idiotic?¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah. I can understand why boss¡¯ elder daughter doesn¡¯t accept¡ºKudou style¡»¡¹

    ¡¸The younger daughter seems to be having fun though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-san¡¯s a daddy¡¯s girl after all¡¹

    Michi¡¯s red whip kicks the enemy like she¡¯s dancing¡­!

    ¡¸Hai hai hai hai¡­haiyaa!¡¹

    After deciding the technique, make a sudden pose¡­it¡¯s really Kudou-style like

    ¡¸Really¡­she looks cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s in combat group¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­musclebrain?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not thinking of anything but how to fight coolly¡¹

    ¡¸Even though half of it is thinking of fashionable things¡­¡¹

    Un. It feels very disappointing¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­Tony-san, Norma-san, you do not fight?¡¹

    I tried asking.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not included in our contract¡­¡¹

    ¡­Contract.

    ¡¸We¡¯re specialized in brain labor¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re not skilled then. Do you fight?¡¹

    ¡¸We only acquired basic fighting tech but Norma¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Norma-san¡¯s called the¡ºfighting demon¡¯s wife¡»locally¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­that¡¯s an old story¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, when it¡¯s really hopelessly dangerous, Nroma-san will sally forth but¡­think of that situation as the worst¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t fight. That¡¯s what I signed for!¡¹

    Nroma-san sips the soumen while huffing in anger.

    ¡¸D-Dangerous¡­!¡¹

    One of the foreign gangster on the back takes out a pistol.

    ¡¸Go push¡¹

    Tony-san pushes another switch

    ¡­Then

    Sparks blows up from the Titan Boy¡¯s body.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just fireworks¡­it¡¯s to cause dizziness¡¹

    Tony-san calmly says that then¡­the enemy holding the pistol was distracted for a moment.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºMirror Knife¡»!¡¹

    Kudou-papa picks up a stone and throws it on the man¡¯s head!

    I don¡¯t know how he came up with that¡ºMirror¡»or¡ºKnife¡»but¡­the stone hits the man¡¯s head and he falls behind.

    ¡¸Secret Technique¡ºOtstritch¡¯s lake!¡»¡¹

    Then, Kudou-papa swings his iron pipe and jumps into the enemy!

    ¡¸Gabracho! Gabracho! Gabugabuuu!!!¡¹

    Making an incomprehensible shout¡­he secures the pistol that fell on the ground while crushing the enemy.

    ¡¸Why¡­when you think that it¡¯s a copy made in China? Isn¡¯t this Mon P228?¡¹

    Err, Kudou-papa holds the pistol.,

    ¡¸SIG Sauer P226¡­this is a hit!¡¹

    Then¡­Kudou-papa shoots calmly!

    ¡­Dakyuun!

    ¡­Baririn!

    The window of the enemy¡¯s car behind cracks

    ¡¸In the first place¡­I don¡¯t know where the bullets will fly with my skill¡­!¡¹

    He shot for the second time!

    ¡­Dokyuuun!

    The bullet shoots the ground!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    The foreign gangster flinches.

    ¡¸Now¡­do you still want to continue?¡¹

    Kudou-papa closes the distance with the enemy.

    ¡¸A pistol on the right and an iron pipe on the left¡­then an outright lie from my lips, life is on my back!¡¹

    ¡¸Father¡­what are you saying?¡¹

    Michi comes to the enemy while swinging her whip.

    ¡¸Young ones doesn¡¯t need to know!¡¹

    Kudou-papa holds the pistol ready again¡­!

    The gangster directs the people around¡­

    It seems that he¡¯s giving a¡ºwithdraw order¡»

    ¡¸¡­Hmm¡¹

    The foreign group put their fainted companion in the car.

    It¡¯s jam-packed inside the car originally and now it got further packed¡­

    They ran back in the car¡­

    There¡¯s someone screaming from inside the car.

    Either way¡­they were cursing at each other.

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    ¡­Dakyuuuun!

    Kudou-papa makes another warning shot¡­

    The gangsters fell silent.

    Thirty meters away from us¡­

    The car turned then they ran away¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now then¡¹

    Kudou-papa looked around for a while

    ¡¸¡­Michi, hide!¡¹

    At that moment¡­Kudou-papa and Michi jumped into the grass!

    ¡­Bashu!

    Bullets were shot on where Kudou-papa was a while ago!

    ¡­It¡¯s a sniper!

    ¡¸3 at 42¡­!¡¹

    Tony-san tells someone over the radio;

    ¡º¡­Okay, we¡¯re taking care of that¡»

    At that moment¡­a woman voice comes from the radio.

    ¡¸Watch post¡­status report¡¹

    Tony-san instructs¡­

    ¡º1 to 12¡­no abnormalities¡»

    ¡º12 to 26¡­nothing¡»

    ¡º26 to 38¡­no abnormalities¡»

    ¡º38 to 50¡­42 secured one. Nothing else¡»

    ¡º50 to 60¡­no oversights¡»

    ¡­At least, there are five observing the surroundings.

    Tony-san opens the car¡¯s sliding door.

    ¡¸Boss¡­secured one sniper. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any combat¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­Tony¡¹

    Kudou-papa and Michi gets up.

    They¡¯ve jumped out from a far place from where they jumped a while ago¡­

    They¡¯re trained on this too¡­

    ¡¸I know that we would be aimed at while those foreigners withdraw¡­Snipers aim at the gaps in mind after all¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ve been constantly moving so that we won¡¯t be aimed at while in battle¡­¡¹

    I see¡­then

    Kudou-papa and Michi never stopped and continued their attack.

    ¡¸Them too¡­at the moment he shoot, we all concentrated. There¡¯s a chance created¡¹

    At the moment the sniper pulled the trigger¡­Kudou-papa¡¯s people defeated the sniper?

    ¡¸Tony, who secured it?¡¹

    ¡¸Neko-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Her?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s on her way right now¡¹

    ¡¸Neko-san¡¯s post?¡¹

    ¡¸Mizutani-san will be taking over¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well fine¡¹

    ¡­Then

    A flashy mini car comes in from the end of the road.

    The mini car painted in lame pink color.

    Inside the car is¡­

    ¡­What?

    A small child is holding the steering wheel¡­

    ¡­Before long.

    The mini car arrived in front of us.

    ¡¸Thanks for the wait¡­I¡¯ve caught the sniper!¡¹

    Coming down the car¡­is a girl you can only see as a middle school student.

    Or rather¡­isn¡¯t she an elementary schoolgirl?

    She¡¯s wearing a flashy shirt brand for elementary school girls now.

    Both of them have a black and pink lame shining.

    ¡¸Is this one really Kudou-san¡¯s subordinate?¡¹

    When I asked Tony-san¡­

    ¡¸Yes, Neko-senpai¡­Kaneko Kanako-san¡­38 years old¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thirties!?!¡¹

    A sneaker hits my side!

    ¡¸You! Don¡¯t talk about my age!!!¡¹

    Neko-senpai seems to have thrown the sneakers she¡¯s wearing¡­

    ¡¸Who cares about that¡­show me the face of the sniper¡¹

    Kudou-papa tells Neko-senpai

    ¡¸Is it Romeo Montague or Giulianio Genca?¡¹

    If it was the killer Cesario Viola brought from America¡­the fight tonight would be easier.

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Neko-senpai shows the enemy lying on the back of the car to Kudou-papa

    ¡¸Well¡­isn¡¯t this Lorenzaccio Bandini?¡¹

    ¡­Cesario Viola¡¯s manager?

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t Lorenzaccio Bandini not participating in combat?¡¹

    Kudou-papa said¡­Norma-san¡­

    ¡¸Ahahahahaha, it looks like it was a fake info¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hey hey¡­?!

    What the hell!?!!!!

 Chapter 212 : The sixth placer in Ohio

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­I just remembered this now¡¹

    Norma-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸If I recall, Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¯s file says that he placed sixth in 1990¡¯s national rifle championship in Ohio state convention¡¹

    A sixth placer in Ohio¡­

    Just how much skill is that?!

    ¡¸Is that from LAPD?¡¹

    Kudou-papa asks Norma-san.

    ¡¸No,it¡¯s not on LAPD. It¡¯s from the FBI¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa clicks his tongue¡­

    ¡¸Why did you not check something that important?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s 1990¡­and he¡¯s just sixth in Ohio you know?¡¹

    Kudou-papa throws the iron pipe on the ground!

    ¡¸You, are you underestimating Ohio!!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t. This is a 20 year old matter however¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He might¡¯ve become better after 20 years you know?! Right now, he might be on third place!¡¹

    ¡­I feel that Ohio¡¯s unrelated to this however.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you to list it and make a report no matter how small it is? Hey, Tony-kun, I asked Norma-san didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    Neko-senpai¡­

    ¡¸Well well¡­that doesn¡¯t matter Kudou-chaan~ We¡¯ve secured the enemy so no problems this time¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up you loli babaa!¡¹

    Hearing Kudou-papa¡­Neko-san snaps off.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me Lolibaba!¡¹

    ¡¸Then shut up! This is a very important talk right now!¡¹

    Kudou-papa glares at Norma-san.

    ¡¸¡­Norma-kun¡¯s working under Kouzuki security service, under my¡ºguard department¡». Either way, you¡¯re under me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Norma-san is listening at Kudou-papa seriously.

    ¡¸Norma-kun¡¯s responsible for herself and I don¡¯t care whatever you do after you do the job posted on you. But¡­You¡¯re under me right now. You have to follow my ways¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s words are strict.

    ¡¸My way¡­they often stay that I take too much time preparing or that I¡¯ve been wasting too much thinking on all of the possibilities. It didn¡¯t start just today. Norma-kun and I have been doing this business since kindergarten¡­!¡¹

    The area becomes quiet¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if people on the same line of work make a fool out of me. Even if the clients tell me to eliminate waste, I don¡¯t intend to stop. No matter how much reduced my share is¡­I take my time on investigation. That is my policy. I don¡¯t overlook no matter how small it is. I know a lot of people who laugh at me but lost their lives on a simple mistake¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­I know but¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­you don¡¯t get it! Just a single oversight can give birth to a decisive mistake. Our work has mistake meaning someone¡¯s death. It¡¯s not just my or Norma-kun¡¯s life. It¡¯s the life of our important allies. What is it like to keep other¡¯s lives¡­think about it again¡­!¡¹

    Norma-san¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹

    She bows her head with a half-crying face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bow on me! Apologize to Neko and others!¡¹

    Norma-san bows her head to Neko-san¡­

    ¡¸Neko-senpai¡­I¡¯m very sorry! I¡¯m really sorry for making a half-baked report!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­well, be careful from now on¡¹

    Neko-san answered kindly.

    ¡¸Yes¡­thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Apologize to the others too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes!¡¹

    Norma-san heads to the radio¡­!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that! You should go to each one of them and apologize!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Buy a canned coffee and hand it to them! Got it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll be going!¡¹

    Norma-san starts running¡­

    She¡¯s going to all of the people surrounding the school and apologize directly?

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s some spartan education¡¹

    Neko-san leaks a sigh and said.

    ¡¸Norma and Tony were asked by Kouzuki old man to be our intelligence specialist¡¹

    That¡¯s why the two doesn¡¯t fight.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the worst timing right now. When you get used to the work and site, your intuition would work¡­ Unintentionally ignoring the basics of investigation. By thinking¡ºIt¡¯s okay to ignore this much¡»¡­You¡¯ll fall into a huge pitfall¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­True¡¹

    Neko-san mutters while looking at Norma-san¡¯s back growing smaller.

    ¡¸Both Neko and I have noticed various things since we had a lot of allies who died. What you need to survive¡­ I¡¯d like Tony and Norma to realize that before someone dies. If possible¡­by themselves¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As usual, you always look after them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is it bad?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not¡­that¡¯s what I like about you¡¹

    Neko-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ve got some Soumen¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only your share, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eat Norma¡¯s share. It¡¯s good if there¡¯s no soumen when she comes back¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that for education too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Neko-san points at her light car.

    ¡¸What about Lorenzaccio Bandini inside that?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave him alone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s fainted and bound, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­he won¡¯t wake up within two hours¡¹

    ¡¸Then, leave him¡­we would like to know whether Cesario Viola would move and retake the captured Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    Neko-san laughs.

    ¡¸Tony, report on radio. Maintain the first class alert. The others would understand with that alone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Tony-san heads to the radio in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Kudou-papa looks at me inside the car¡­

    ¡¸Boy¡­let¡¯s talk for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sure¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-kun, get in the car¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­father!¡¹

    Neko-san whispers to Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»rookie¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡­I can only see him as a¡ºdick slave¡»or a¡ºCard Role¡»¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Hello¡­I¡¯m Yoshida. I¡¯m just a normal high school student¡¹

    Really¡­I¡¯m useless.

    I myself think so.

    ¡¸Oh, hello. Call me Neko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Her voice is kind but Neko-san¡¯s eyes are wary of me.

    Well¡­I must be a sore thumb on a criminal organization main on prostitution like¡ºKuromori¡»

    Michi comes beside me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be afraid¡­stay calm, Yoshida!¡¹

    ¡­eh?

    ¡¸Yoshida right now is here on behalf of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right

    No good¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to stop making that face!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s my first time seeing Michi-chan scold a boy¡¹

    Neko-san laughs.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Michi-kun¡¯s talking so closely with a man¡­ Papa¡¯s a bit shocked¡¹

    Hearing her father¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸W-We¡¯re not close!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s in total denial.

    ¡¸Well fine. Girls would lose it sooner or later¡­¡¹

    When everyone¡¯s inside the car¡­Kudou-papa closed the door.

    This titan boy is said to be bulletproof.

    For the time being¡­we¡¯re safe here

    ¡¸Tony-kun, you already ate yours?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Tony¡¯s on watch¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    ¡¸Lean your ears here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Norma-kun too, listen!¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yes boss¡»

    A voice comes from the speaker

    She must¡¯ve put the phone on hands-free so she can listen to the conversation inside the car while wlaking.

    ¡¸Neko¡­eat the soumen. I¡¯ll take care of these¡¹

    Kudou-san recommends the soumen to Neko-san

    ¡¸My, looks delicious¡­then let me take a sip!¡¹

    Neko-san begins eating.

    ¡¸Now then¡­first would be you, boy. Do you understand the reason why I scolded Norma-kun so much?

    Kudou-papa stares at me.

    ¡¸Well¡­the information about Lorenzaccio Bandini until now is that he¡¯s a manager without any combat capabilities¡­the people on alert didn¡¯t expect Bandini to come¡­so I think that the attitude to precaution was different¡¹

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸If it was known that Bandini had an experience in rifle shooting¡­then the need for measures against a sniper would¡¯ve been larger¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸For the time being¡­that¡¯s all¡¹

    ¡­Fuu

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s big. It¡¯s important for those who are alert to know who¡¯s their target¡­the rifle¡¯s much more important. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­sniper rifle is something you need to learn properly with your body¡¹

    Neko-san said while sipping noodles.

    ¡¸The enemy right now is a group of killers from Los Angeles. Most are young boy gangsters rising in the poor district of Los Angeles. Well everyone¡¯s used to shooting guns¡­there¡¯s a lot with an experience of shooting people with a pistol or getting on a gunfight at short distance¡­but it¡¯s normal that they¡¯re fundamentally unable to shoot a rifle¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Nowadays, there are those children of hunters who shoot a rifle since childhood¡­what about in the army? Just like this time¡¯s case, if you¡¯re not someone with an experience in rifle competition you can¡¯t be a sniper¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For a sniper, the rifle and the bullet are expensive. An ordinary criminal won¡¯t reach that foot easily¡¹

    Neko-san adds to Kudou-papa¡¯s explanation

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, we look up at the enemy force¡¯s file in advance, if there¡¯s no military personnel then we usually eliminate the possibility of a sniper. Kudou-chan didn¡¯t ignore it this time. This man sends a man even when he knows that there¡¯s only a single percent of possibility and knowing that it¡¯s wasteful¡¹

    That¡¯s why Neko-san and others were posted on identified sniping points beforehand.

    Therefore, Lorenzaccio Bandini carrying a rifle was immediately noticed and was caught.

    ¡¸But¡­as expected, we¡¯re also humans. If we believe on the small chance of a sniper, we go check it. To be honest, everyone was acting in anticipation of a raid from a separate force¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­if Neko wasn¡¯t in the area, Bandini might not have been caught. Or rather, it¡¯s possible that Michi-kun and I get sniped¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­it¡¯s stupid to overlook the information that there¡¯s someone experienced in using the rifle on Cesario Viola¡¯s subordinates¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    No, even Kudou-papa thought of the possibility of the sniper appearing even a little.

    ¡¸Even if a sniper appears, then a separate force succeeded in the feint, it would mean that the skill of the shooter isn¡¯t that great?¡¹

    Neko-san laughs at Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Therefore¡­I instructed you to capture the sniper at the moment he shoots¡¹

    That¡¯s why only a single bullet was shot.

    Kudou-papa and Michi avoided it though.

    ¡¸But¡­In the case of this sixth placer in Ohio, he should¡¯ve been caught before shooting. It¡¯s dangerous to be seen by that man on a scope¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Therefore¡­that lady on Kouzuki Security Service has to be apologizing to Kudou-chan and Michi-chan the most. And yet, to give priority on the people doing the outside work¡­Kudou-chan¡¯s an adult¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not how it is. If she doesn¡¯t apologize to Neko properly, Norma-kun next time would be underestimated by her companions. It would be troublesome. If such a subordinate turns to a rumor, it would hinder my future activities. I¡¯m not thinking about you people¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying. Kudou-chan¡¯s so sweet. If she¡¯s under me, she¡¯s fired right away¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t let that happen. She¡¯s an important asset given by Kouzuki old man¡¹

    Kudou-papa leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸By the way¡­what¡¯s the reason why you gave the soumen to only me?¡¹

    Neko-san stares at Kudou-papa

    ¡¸Neko¡­you like that car?¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at the car holding Lorenzaccio Bandini.

    ¡¸I do but¡­either way, that¡¯s just a camouflage for work. I¡¯ll do it if Kudou-chan needs it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll compensate for it¡¹

    Eh¡­what¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-chan, you¡¯re really amazing. I didn¡¯t think that far. I just took this foreigner like that¡¹

    Neko-san said in frustration.

    ¡¸¡­Tony. Does anyone have any information on spotting other Cesario Viola¡¯s subordinates?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s nothing¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at Neko-san.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola¡¯s right hand manager is caught. If this is out of their expectation then isn¡¯t it strange for them not to take any action?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­normally, you¡¯d desperately try to take him back but¡­

    If he¡¯s the manager, then he knows a lot of information about Viola¡­

    ¡¸Tony, move Titan boy. 30 meters to the school side. Get away from Neko¡¯s car. Do it slowly¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­okay¡¹

    Tony-san starts the car¡¯s engine.

    ¡¸This car is made to be explosion proof so we can be at ease at least¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?!

    ¡¸¡­Does that mean that there¡¯s a bomb in Lorenzaccio Bandini?¡¹

    Michi speaks up.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not sure¡­if it was me, I would do that. Normally, you¡¯d interrogate Lorenzaccio Bandini when you catch him don¡¯t you? If you make him explode at that moment¡­¡¹

    Then all of the interrogators would be killed by the bomb.

    ¡¸But¡­would Cesario Viola do that far? It¡¯s his own right hand you know?¡¹

    Neko-san speaks up¡­

    ¡¸¡ºLorenzaccio Bandini doesn¡¯t participate in combat¡»that was the info. Then won¡¯t that make¡­¡ºLorenzaccio Bandini is Cesario Viola¡¯s right hand¡»a lie too?¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    Is it a trap/

    Was Lorenzaccio Bandini sent to be caught by enemy on purpose?

    ¡¸The subordinate caught yesterday was interrogated but there¡¯s hardly any useful information. Viola¡¯s precise on his measures. Then¡­there¡¯s no way for him to let his manager have a rifle and go alone?¡¹

    ¡­If Bandini is really an important man¡­

    There¡¯s no way he¡¯d be put to such danger.

    ¡¸But, Bandini¡¯s the only one with a known face among Viola¡¯s organization, right? The job won¡¯t be done unless you pass it to Bandini¡¹

    Neko-san says that but¡­

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just¡ºface to face contact¡»everyone can do it. It doesn¡¯t need to be Bandini, he can be replaced by someone else. In the end¡­Bandini¡¯s only that kind of existence¡­and the judgement and all the work is done by Viola himself¡¹

    ¡­In that case.

    ¡¸Father. In that case, the 5 person group who came to Japan from Centrair airport with Lorenzaccio Bandini¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They brought Bandini who has a known face on purpose¡­it¡¯s a fake to attract our eyes¡¹

    In the first place, everyone took the fake name of each member of the Beatles

    In short¡­it was all a fake from the start.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola went to Japan separate from those five people¡­we don¡¯t know how many he has brought¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Are we going back to the drawing board?¡¹

    Neko-san said disappointingly

    ¡¸Perhaps, Bandini doesn¡¯t notice that he¡¯s a human bomb¡¹

    ¡¸That might be. Cesario Viola doesn¡¯t have expectations on a sniper that placed sixth in Ohio¡­¡¹

    As expected¡­Ohio¡¯s sixth is no good!

    ¡ºBoss¡­everyone¡¯s not here!¡»

    Norma-san¡¯s voice come from the speaker.

    ¡ºI came to apologize but everyone¡¯s not here!¡»

    Hearing that¡­Kudou papa.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. We¡¯re in first grade alert, like hell you can make contact on your allies!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    The eney knows who¡¯s the¡ºperson in charge of caution¡»

    ¡ºEeh?!¡»

    Kudou-san¡­

    ¡¸Come back already! Don¡¯t panic, and do it slowly!¡­Also, don¡¯t approach Neko¡¯s car. Okay!¡¹

    ¡ºYes!¡»

    Then, at the moment Norma-san replied

    ¡¸Boss¡­a signal came out¡¹

    Tony-san shouts.

    ¡¸From how?¡¹

    ¡¸Gun-san!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡­they found a guy tailing Norma¡¹

    As expected, Norma-san is being tailed by Viola¡¯s subordinate.

    ¡¸It was right to let Norma go¡­if it was earlier, we won¡¯t know that the enemy is an exploding human bomb. Making Norma go divides the enemy concentration to two¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­until the enemy chasing after Norma grasps our number and faces, the enemy will hold back from blowing him up¡¹

    Neko-san mutters.

    ¡¸Give Gun a blue sign. Don¡¯t interfere even tailed. Also, turn Rascal to follow. I doubt it but Gun might have someone tailing him too¡¹

    The person going to identify the one tailing might also be tailed so he¡¯s going to send a person to check it¡­?!

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know the number of enemies we have so we have to assume all possibilities¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Tony-san faces the laptop.

    ¡¸It¡¯s gotten easier now¡­you can use emails¡¹

    ¡¸But, don¡¯t write anything concrete. It¡¯s easily reproduced even if it¡¯s erased from the memory¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped but send only cryptography¡­if you give out detailed instructions, only those who doesn¡¯t have any reading comprehension would know how to do¡¹

    ¡¸Well, right¡­now then¡¹

    Kudou-papa turned to me.

    ¡¸After revealing his skill¡­I want to hear the boy¡¯s opinion¡¹

    My opinion?

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m just a normal high school student¡­and a stupid one to include¡¹

    ¡¸Just say what you think from what you see¡­we¡¯ve got the analysis and judgement¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    ¡¸Actually¡­when delivering breakfast, Michi-kun reported me the details of¡ºKuromori¡»and Cesario Viola. It¡¯s about that Nei girl¡­¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    She was listening to Nei-san¡¯s story last night.

    Then she told Kudou-papa this morning.

    Perhaps¡­Minaho-neesan knows that Michi will report to Kudou-papa so she let her deliver breakfast.

    Then¡­Margo-san sent me here this time¡­

    She thinks that it¡¯s unavoidable for Kudou-papa to posses some information.

    Rather, she might be thinking that an amateur like me is suited for this.

    I don¡¯t have any special knowledge as someone in the underground society¡­

    ¡¸What do you want to know?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­it¡¯s easy. What do you think about Cesario Viola?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Err¡­someone I can¡¯t know the true nature. His image doesn¡¯t suit him¡­¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸His image doesn¡¯t suit?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­this is only from what I¡¯ve heard from Nei-san, it seems that Cesario Viola¡¯s a vulgar and violent homo. However¡­from what I¡¯ve heard from Kudou-san, he looks like very clever and punctual¡­¡¹

    Un¡­it doesn¡¯t match.

    ¡¸You think so too?¡­Actually, I do¡¹

    Kudou-papa mutters.

    ¡¸Viola¡¯s personality can¡¯t be grasped completely. It is as if there¡¯s two Viola¡­¡¹

    Two Viola?

    ¡¸Earlier¡­if the violent Viola is the real one, then he¡¯d just leave the planning to his manager, Lorenzaccio Bandini. Furthermore, Bandini has the quick wits enough to control Viola¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Viola made Bandini disposable. In short, he didn¡¯t have that much power in the organization¡­in short, all of the planning and execution is done by Viola himself¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­somehow, he¡¯s eccentric and impulsive from Nei-san¡¯s story¡­I can¡¯t think of him as an intelligent person at all¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸Right?! But, in an organization like Viola¡¯s¡­the top man won¡¯t be approved unless he has some talent¡­¡¹

    If he¡¯s just eccentric and impulsive¡­nobody would follow him.

    ¡¸You guys¡­how about you think about it once you¡¯ve emptied your heads?¡¹

    Neko-san told us.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola¡¯s not even a real name, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it seems. His real name is¡¹

    ¡¸Fabiano Katou. He¡¯s an Italian-American, right?¡¹

    If I recall, that¡¯s what Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Forget about that and just think about Cesario Viola¡¯s name¡¹

    ¡­Neko-san

    ¡¸¡ºCesario Viola¡¯s¡»a woman¡¯s name¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Tony-kun¡¯s detailed about this, right?¡¹

    Neko-san talks to Tony-san.

    ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s a character in Shakespeare work¡­!¡¹

    Tony-san told us smiling.

    ¡¸In Shakespeare¡¯s comedy¡ºTwelfth Night¡», the female protagonist¡ºViola¡»was dressed as a man and introduces himself as¡ºCesario¡»¡¹

    ¡¸In short¡­¡ºCesario¡»and¡ºViola¡»are names of one girl. The¡ºViola¡»as her girl¡¯s name, and¡ºCesario¡»as the man¡¯s name¡¹

    ¡­What does that mean?

    ¡¸The fake name of Viola¡¯s dead sister is also from Shakespeare. ¡ºRosalind Orlando¡» ¡ºRosalind¡»is the main character of¡ºAs you like it¡»¡­As expected, it¡¯s a character that can be turned to a man by dressing up ¡ºOrlando¡»is the name of her lover¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºOrlando¡»isn¡¯t only on Shakespeare. It¡¯s also in Virginia Woolf If I recall, it¡¯s about a hermaphrodite who kept living for 300 years¡¹

    Neko-san said.

    ¡¸¡ºViola¡»equal¡ºCesario¡»and ¡ºRosalind¡»and¡ºOrlando¡»¡­They are symbols of transgender and sexuality¡¹

    ¡¸Why would they make such a code name?¡¹

    Tony-san asked curiously.

    ¡¸Either way¡­Fabiano Katou is a criminal who¡¯s not who he claim he is¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa mutters.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who they are but, the person who thought of¡ºCesario Viola¡¯s¡»code name must be in a higher position¡¹

    Neko-san speaks.

    ¡¸Right. Fabiano Katou is a leader of a mere execution force¡­then I think there¡¯s a smart boss who¡¯s organizing the whole organization separately¡¹

    The boss of the organization is someone other than¡ºCesario Viola¡»?

 Chapter 213 : Oyako Daka

    ¡¸Tony-kun, could you summarize the characteristics of¡ºCesario Viola¡»we currently know?¡¹

    Neko-san asked Tony-san.

    ¡¸Err¡­first is his real name¡­¡¹

    Tony-san tries to recite Viola¡¯s profile.

    ¡¸No no¡­That is Viola¡¯s¡ºinformation¡» What I¡¯m asking is his¡ºfeature¡»¡¹

    Neko-san smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Features?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. What kind of criminal Viola is?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­he¡¯s a boss of a criminal organization that receives work from people to threaten, cause mayhem, and murder¡­whenever he goes to the scene, he¡¯s always in disguise so his real face is unknown¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Viola¡¯s real face is only known by the executive class of the organization. Why would they do something so troublesome?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­Viola has a habbit of disguising¡­he¡¯s sexually perverted¡­and he¡¯s a human with a strong makeover desire¡­¡¹

    Tony-san replied

    ¡¸¡­Do you really think so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Kudou-papa helps out

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tease him too much¡­someone who major in criminal psychology at college gets his head stiff when taking on at FBI¡¯s profiling method¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It seems so¡¹

    Neko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸It is so they can change to another person anytime? Since you don¡¯t know his face, nobody would notice if they become a different person¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Correct¡¹

    Neko-san¡¯s face gets serious.

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­they used Lorenzaccio Bandini as a sacrificial pawn, right? Then the story about Bandini an important person in the organization and him being Viola¡¯s manager is a fake. Then, isn¡¯t there a possibility that Cesario Viola himself is a fake¡­?¡¹

    Neko-san nods.

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s possible that the original Cesario Viola¡­real name, Fabiano Katou is dead long ago and we¡¯re dealing with another generation¡¯s¡ºCesario Viola¡»¡­!¡¹

    The mysterious boss¡­Viola might¡¯ve been replaced already.

    ¡¸But¡­Then who in the organization tells¡ºThis one¡¯s Cesario Viola¡»?¡¹

    Tony-san asks his doubt.

    ¡¸That is¡­according to Nei-san, she said that on the old days, her sister, Rosalind and Lorenzaccio Bandini are the only ones who know Viola¡¯s identity¡­¡¹

    Viola appears in disguise at the meeting place with the members of the organization.

    The other members doesn¡¯t know who Viola is because of the elaborate disguise.

    Then¡­Rosalind and Bandini points him and guarantees¡­and that¡¯s how Viola functions as the organization¡¯s leader.

    ¡­But

    Rosalind died on the shootout with Kei-san.

    Lorenzaccio Bandini became a human bomb on the mini-car over there.

    ¡¸¡­There must be some others who know which one is the disguised Viola is. Even if they knew, they pretend that they can¡¯t until Bandini points him out. In the end, they leave the surface to Rosalind and Bandini and there¡¯s a guy who¡¯s hiding inside the organization¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa mutters.

    ¡­I see.

    Blending among the other men¡­someone¡¯s instructing Viola from the shadows¡­?

    ¡¸We now know that Lorenzaccio Bandini wasn¡¯t an important person in the organization. If there¡¯s someone making instructions to Viola other than Bandini¡­Then perhaps, there¡¯s someone among Viola¡¯s men directly connected to the organization¡¯s big boss¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸No¡­that guy might be the big boss himself¡¹

    Neko-san said.

    ¡¸Right. Pretending to be a subordinate and staying by his side¡­but actually, that guy might be the top of the organization directing Viola¡¹

    Tony-san speaks in excitement¡­

    ¡¸Though it¡¯s possible¡­isn¡¯t that taking it a bit too far? Won¡¯t the real boss not do a job that would make his hands dirty?¡¹

    Kudou-papa rejects Neko-san¡¯s theory¡ºBoss is the subordinate¡»¡­

    ¡¸However¡­at this stage, there¡¯s no way we can make a decision. We should just deal with all of the possibilities right now¡¹

    Kudou-papa leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸Then¡­what should we do with Lorenzaccio Bandini in my car?¡¹

    Neko-san asks for Kudou-papa¡¯s judgement.

    ¡¸¡­Leave him¡¹

    ¡¸Leave him like that?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll leave him like that for two hours¡­we¡¯ll check whether the enemy would really come to pick up Bandini., If the enemy comes then we¡¯ll completely block this road and leave him until night¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s troublesome if Lorenzaccio Bandini really has a bomb set up. The bomb removal team of Kouzuki security service isn¡¯t familiar with this case¡­Yamaoka on the integrated guard division is a muscle brain. If we take Bandini there carelessly¡­then he might just blow up!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­it¡¯ll be troublesome if Kouzuki security service building is blown up¡¹

    Tony-san speaks.

    ¡¸Let Shige¡¯s group monitor Bandini. They¡¯re not going to be taken to the battle tonight anyway¡¹

    ¡¸Roger, Kudou-chan¡¹

    Neko-san answers.

    ¡¸Bandini won¡¯t die if he¡¯s detained for a day. We can¡¯t afford interrogating a sacrificial pawn right now. On the contrary, if we take hold of a false information, it would be troublesome¡­¡¹

    Well, he¡¯s an adult so he¡¯ll be fine even if he¡¯s trapped in a car.

    It¡¯s sunny today but it¡¯s not that hot.

    ¡¸Either way, it¡¯ll be settled tomorrow¡­no, it¡¯ll have to be settled¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Tomorrow?!

    ¡¸Now then¡­we¡¯ve exposed our hands this far but¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at Michi

    ¡¸¡­What do you think, Michi-kun?¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve understood how father thinks about thinks deeply and prepare for it. It¡¯s a very good reference¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say taht¡¹

    Kudou-papa answered coldly.

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun, do you want to enter this kind of world?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­If possible, I¡¯d like to succeed father¡¯s Kudou style¡¹

    ¡¸This is unrelated to Kudou style¡­what I¡¯m doing right now is underground business. Also¡­it¡¯s only danger and the income isn¡¯t suitable¡¹

    Neko-san looks at Kudou-papa

    ¡¸Should I go out?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­stay. I¡¯d like Neko to be here¡¹

    Kudou-papa tells Neko-san.

    ¡¸Unlike me who¡¯s doing underground work¡­you can be a regular member of Kouzuki security service like Etsuko, Shinichi, and Haruka. They¡¯re official bodyguards. Their salary and holidays are guaranteed. They also have a veto power to unreasonable work. They get a social status too¡­but¡¹

    Kudou-papa stares at his own iron pipe that was put aside.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing here. You¡¯re not allowed to go to the surface¡­and yet, you always stand next to death¡¹

    ¡¸Father¡­do you regret it?¡¹

    Kudou-papa laughs.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid¡­I like this so I took this road. Even if I¡¯m reborn a hundred times, I will go to the underground world. That is my mission¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Me too¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa stopped Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t be easily swept away by the sentiment of parent and child. Let me be clear. I have no regrets on my way of living. But¡­I don¡¯t think I want my daughter to follow the same path as me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    ¡¸Above all¡­you¡¯ve already decided your road, right?¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I would like to devote my life to Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Then, go that way, I will stay here¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­there are still a lot of things I have to learn from Father!¡¹

    Michi desperately holds to her father.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s nothing like that!¡¹

    Kudou-papa throws it away in a single phrase.

    ¡¸What¡¯s ahead is only a road of carnage¡­didn¡¯t I tell you a while ago? Everything will be settled by tomorrow. What do you think that means?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡­Yamaoka and Etsuko, the people at Kouzuki security service headquarters¡­were ordered by Kouzuki old man to¡ºexterminate¡» But¡­the meaning of¡ºexterminate¡»differs between them and us¡¹

    ¡­The meaning differs.

    ¡¸Those from headquarters¡­they¡¯re okay as long as they have protected Kouzuki old man from Cesario Viola and send him away to America. Their¡ºexterminate¡»is ¡ºto repel¡» But, our¡ºextermination¡»¡­!¡¹

    Neko-san speaks with dark eyes.

    ¡¸Kill Cesario Viola and his colleagues!¡­Everyone of them that came to Japan. That means we won¡¯t let anyone alive by tonight until tomorrow morning. That is the¡ºextermination directive¡»we underground people received from Kouzuki-san¡­!¡¹

    So they will go with the intent to kill¡­!

    ¡¸Michi¡­I don¡¯t want you to kill people¡¹

    Kudou-papa said with a calm face.

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    Michi looks down.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to live as Misuzu-ojousan¡¯s guardian¡­then everything I¡¯ve taught you until now would be enough. The true essence of Kudou style ancient martial arts can be exercised in the battlefield. What I will be teaching you are techniques to surely kill people. I don¡¯t want to teach you that¡¹

    Therefore¡­Kudou-papa always show tricks that looks like he¡¯s playing around.

    ¡¸No¡­I already know. The secrets of Kudou style¡¹

    Michi looks up at her father¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve discovered father¡¯s hidden¡ºsecret book¡» I can¡¯t use it in actual combat but¡­I continued training it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s words are clogged.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­it caught my eye not knowing what father thinks¡­please forgive my impoliteness¡¹

    Michi bows her head to her father.

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s fine. Knowing it and using it is different. It is for you to decide on how to make use of the skills you¡¯ve learned¡¹

    Kudou-papa forgave his daughter.

    ¡¸But still¡­I can¡¯t allow you to go run after me and do underground work. You follow Misuzu-ojousama That would be your¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve shown you my underground this far because if you¡¯re going to be guarding Misuzu-ojousama, then you¡¯ll be in the position using people from the underground like me and Neko¡¹

    As a legitimate guard¡­she¡¯ll handle the people in the underground.

    ¡¸For that sake, it¡¯s better if you¡¯re familiar with the way underground people live, work, think, and behave. Thus I¡¯ve put you by my side until today¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at Michi¡¯s red whip.

    ¡¸Let me see that¡¹

    Michi handed the¡ºred bute¡»to her father.

    ¡¸Nice whip¡­who gave you this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»Margo-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa pulls the whip to check its strength¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been advised that weapons like this are better than a hammer¡­¡¹

    ¡¸An appropriate judgement. This is a weapon to protect people. A weapon to keep the enemies away¡­the color¡¯s flashy too I think it¡¯s a good weapon for a guard¡¹

    Kudou-papa returns the whip to Michi.

    ¡¸We peoplee underground don¡¯t hold weapons that can be seen as weapons from outside. So the enemy won¡¯t be wary¡­so you can infiltrate. You¡¯re out when there¡¯s a body check on the way. But¡­the guards should have weapons that are easy to know. Extend your whip so everyone can know the wonderfulness of your whip Spread the image of¡ºMisuzu-ojousama¡¯s guard¡¯s red whip is frightening¡» That would be your and your lady¡¯s first barrier¡¹

    If Michi¡¯s strength is known by the world¡­half of them won¡¯t attack Misuzu.

    ¡¸But¡­you need another skill in addition to your whip. ¡ºSecret Technique¡» A sure kill skill when the enemy thinks that you¡¯re going to attack with your whip. If you have such a¡ºsecret technique¡»it would be useful in times of emergency¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood, Father¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-kun, this will be the last advice I will give you¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiles.

    ¡¸With that said¡­Neko. Michi-kun¡¯s my daughter¡­don¡¯t drag her to underground business. Sorry but you will also deal with it. If you try to scout her secretly, I won¡¯t end it with just a sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know. Kudou-chan¡¹

    Neko-san said.

    ¡¸I also have a son. Even I¡­it¡¯s too late for me to make a fuss on doing such work but¡­I don¡¯t want my son to do this job. I will tell the others. Nobody will pull Michi-chan in the underground work¡­ever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry but, please¡¹

    Kudou-papa bows to Neko-san.

    Lastly¡­Kudou-papa looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Take care of my daughter¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸On behalf of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­I¡¯ll take care of your daughter¡­!¡¹

    I bowed to Kudou-papa.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸He¡¯s a very good father¡­¡¹

    On the way home from Kudou-papa¡¯s car¡­

    I told Michi¡­

    ¡¸Father is my pride¡­¡¹

    Michi said sadly.

    ¡¸I¡­what should I do from now on?¡¹

    I looked up at the sky.

    May sky¡¯s a fine weather.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Michi has me and Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not alone¡­no, you won¡¯t be alone¡¹

    I hold Michi¡¯s hand.

    Michi grabs my hand in silence.

    ¡¸Really¡­it is as Margo-san says¡¹

    Her small hand grasps me tightly

    ¡¸Yoshida has the power to heal a woman¡¯s heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Call me Michi¡¹1

    Michi said with a serious face.

    ¡¸Father was the one who gave me the name Michi. ¡ºMichi¡»is¡ºUnknown¡», it leads the¡ºWay¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­that¡¯s a good name¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s because it¡¯s the name father gave me¡¹

    Then¡­Michi smiled

    She clenches my hand tightly

    That shows the strength of Michi¡¯s heart.

    This lesbian samurai girl¡­is mentally strong.

    Perhaps, even more than Mana who¡¯s younger¡­

    Though her combat capability is already beyond adult, her mind is still growing.

    She¡¯s always been with Kudou-papa after all.

    Michi¡¯s tense now that she has parted from her father.

    Her insecurity is appearing.

    Someone has to take care of Michi¡¯s heart.

    That is my job.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go back¡­once we get out of the school and reach the¡ºnational theater¡»you can meet Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshida!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¥ß¥Ã¥Á¥£ has become ÃÀÖÇ but¡­2

    Yoshida seems to remain like that¡­

    Well¡­that¡¯s fine

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry! Yoshida!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Michi¡¹

    We ran holding each other¡¯s hands.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Returning to the¡ºmonitor room¡»¡­what¡¯s there is a¡ºwomen garden¡»

    Everyone¡¯s dressing up¡­preparing for Misuzu¡¯s presentation

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­how does it look?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s wearing the green dress we chose.

    ¡¸Yeah, very beautiful¡¹

    Megu shows me her long foot extending under her dress.

    ¡¸It is as Yoshi-kun says¡­this dress emphasizes my feet. Katsuko-neesan praised me¡¹

    Megu¡¯s very happy

    ¡¸Katsuko-neesan also did my hair¡­I borrowed some accessories as well¡¹

    Megu who dressed up looked very elegant and clean.

    She¡¯s gorgeous but¡­not cheap.

    As expected of Katsuko-nee¡¯s sense.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, what about me?¡¹

    Mana appears.

    ¡­Err

    On the other side, Mana¡¯s mistakenly on the sexy route.

    Her yellow dress¡­exposes her back and stomach¡­it exposes her skin boldly.

    Her hair is raised¡­and what¡¯s with that dragonfly-like sunglasses?

    Somehow, it looks like a small child cosplaying a high class hostess¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san did this but¡­¡¹

    As expected¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s theme is¡ºLoli bitch¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    But, this 14 year old healthy body is counteracting the superficial vulgarity.

    Is it because her growth is good?

    There¡¯s no lewdness nor nastiness at all.

    This is cute on it¡¯s own.

    This¡ºSexy¡»and¡ºCute¡»subtle balance is very Nei-san like

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re cute Mana¡¹

    When I praised her, Mana jumps into my chest.

    ¡¸At times like this, you should at least give a hug!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, you¡¯re right¡¹

    Mana wants to be spoiled so I gave her a hug.

    With the elegant Megu and sexy Mana line up¡­it feels strangely balanced.

    Each of them complements the appeal of the other.

    They look like¡ºbeautiful sisters¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s right to make Mana-chan that kind of sexiness and flashiness¡¹

    Nei-san appears from the depths of the room.

    ¡¸Also, looking like that¡­nobody would know that Mana-chan¡¯s from Shirasaka house!¡¹

    True¡­they probably won¡¯t think that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter would appear in such a flashy and sexy dress after making such a noise in the society.

    ¡¸Un¡­I think my friends at school won¡¯t notice me¡¹

    Mana said it herself.

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­you should be wearing something more flashy from now on. A dress that would make you shine¡­!¡¹

    Speaking of which, Nei-san¡¯s wearing a black pantsuit.

    As expected¡­she seems to be dressing up to disguise as a¡ºman¡»against Cesario Viola.

    However, unlike earlier, the clothes doesn¡¯t compress her chest.

    Nei-san¡¯s abundant chest and constricted waist¡­and her soft ass are emphasized.

    Nei-san¡¯s fundamentally a voluptuous girl so a simple black suit would look good on her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful, Nei-san¡¹

    I say then embrace Nei-san.

    I feel her soft and warm body with mine.

    ¡¸Ufufu! Thank you, Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san pats my head.

    ¡¸Just in time¡­come here¡¹

    Then¡­Katsuko-nee calls me from behind

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s wearing a tight skirt and a wine red suit.

    She looks like a beautiful secretary in a big company.

    She¡¯s even wearing an elegant glasses.

    ¡¸Look¡­I might meet my former guests¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s symposium has a lot of people from the upper class.

    There would be guests of¡ºKuromori¡»among them too

    ¡¸Therefore, even if I meet them¡­I¡¯m in a look that there won¡¯t be any problems¡­¡¹

    Un¡­there¡¯s a high possibility that they would take their wife and children.

    Even if it becomes a scene where they have to give a greeting, they would mistake her as a secretary.

    ¡¸Come here. You have to change too, right?¡¹

    ¡­Oh right.

    Katsuko-nee corrected the size of the navy blue suit.

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯ll go too Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my job to change Yoshi-kun¡¯s clothes¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what about Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-chan will be waiting in this room with me!¡¹

    Nei-san told Mana.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, I¡¯ll put you some make-up¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Nei-san¡­really?¡¹

    Mana rejoices.

    ¡¸Nei-san, make it flashy!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? Mana-chan¡¯s cute when she¡¯s flashy¡¹

    Anyway¡­I¡¯ll leave Mana to Nei-san¡­

    I go in the back with Megu.

    That was the dressing room.

    ¡¸The fixed suit is placed there along with a new Y-shirt¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said¡­

    ¡¸Okay, Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯ll be taking off your clothes!¡¹

    Megu happily takes off my uniform

    ¡¸¡­Ufu!¡¹

    Megu laughs.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Taking off a man¡¯s jacket feels very thrilling. It really feels like I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!?¡­That¡¯s why, let¡¯s have everyone alternate when changing his clothes. We won¡¯t leave it to only Megumi-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay, Katsuko-neesan!¡¹

    Megu speaks while standing behind me, taking off my clothes.

    ¡¸I will be the one doing the necktie today. Megumi-chan doesn¡¯t know how to tie a man¡¯s tie, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please teach me. I want to practice it¡­!¡¹

    Megu smiled at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, don¡¯t need to learn it. I will be the one doing Yoshi-kun¡¯s necktie in the future!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸By the way Katsuko-nee¡­about my hairstyle¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How do you want it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸Could you make it look a bit wild?¡¹

    ¡¸Wild?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu seems to prefer that one¡¹

    That¡¯s what Misuzu said on the day where I first raped Mana.

    Today is Misuzu¡¯s hour of glory.

    I¡¯d try to look as Misuzu likes as possible.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll make it look good¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, you¡¯ve got time?¡¹

    ¡­Then

    The door opens and Minaho-neesan enters the room.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s on her usual black clothes.

    Long sleeves and a long dress hiding her neck.

    No¡­the fabric is different from the clothes she usually wear at school.

    It¡¯s shining so it¡¯s silk I guess?

    Well¡­nothing changes on her silhouette though.

    ¡¸Yes What do you need, Ojou-sama?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks¡­

    ¡¸What do you think about her look?¡¹

    Appearing behind Minaho-neesan is¡­

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸Pu!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed out.

    Un¡­what the heck

    Yukino¡¯s on her modest face just like this morning.

    Her hair is divided into two braids.

    Her face has a thick black frame eyeglasses.

    That¡¯s what¡¯s the same from this morning but¡­

    Her clothes.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡­is the theme¡ºBee¡»?¡¹

    A dress with a painful yellow and black stripes¡­

    ¡­Err

    The stripes are thick. It has a prisoner clothes look.

    What kind of sense is this?

    ¡¸No¡­the theme is¡ºroad construction site¡»¡¹

    R-Road construction site?????

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s sense is frightening

    If I recall¡­this is the color used in the barricade for the road construction.

    ¡¸I tried to use black and yellow to warn all the surrounding pedestrians¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s in a black state with a pale face.

    Yukino¡¯s going to a celebrity gathering in this outfit¡­!

    1. Yoshida calls him ¥ß¥Ã¥Á¥£ she wants to be called ÃÀÖÇ, but the author writes ÃÀÖÇ on narration ?

    2. Both are read as Michi

 Chapter 214 : Beyond the gate

    Coming back from the dressing room¡­Nei-san is¡ºdressing up¡»Michi.

    That said, she¡¯s not actually being dressed up.

    Michi¡¯s on her usual super-ojou-sama school uniform.

    In places like Misuzu¡¯s symposium, this uniform should have a considerable status.

    It¡¯s much more dignified than cheap dresses.

    ¡¸How does this feel?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s¡ºdress up¡»is putting a red ribbon on her long black hair¡­

    Then¡­a faint, thin make-up.

    I guess it¡¯s called Natural makeup

    Nei-san straightens Michi¡¯s eyebrows¡­then puts a lip balm on her mouth.

    Michi who looks like a Japanese doll from the beginning, her beauty increased with something that small.

    ¡¸Did Nei-san suggest putting makeup on her?¡¹

    When I asked Nei-san.

    ¡¸No, not me. It¡¯s Mii-chan¡¹

    Michi seems to have asked Nei-san herself.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Michi thanked Nei while looking at her figure reflected in the hand mirror.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡¯s very beautiful!¡¹

    Mana gives her admiration.

    ¡¸I¡¯d be troubled if I¡¯m not¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard. And, my role as a guard to make the enemy focus down on my existence¡¹

    Michi already begins to explore her own way now that she¡¯s separated from her father.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t it bad if Kudou-san stands out more than her master, Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Megu threw a question to Michi instead of me.

    ¡¸That is not a problem. Misuzu-sama¡¯s thirty times much more beautiful than me¡¹

    Thirty times?

    ¡¸I¡¯m doing all of my best to stand out and not be buried in the glow of Misuzu-sama¡¯s beauty¡¹

    Un¡­well

    Misuzu and Michi are both beauties so it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Here, Yoshida-kun¡­Megumi¡­Mana-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan handed us an envelope

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    It feels like a hard card is inside tho¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s money¡­100k yen each. Also, a public transportation card. It¡¯s charged with 10k yen¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at us with serious eyes.

    ¡¸Depending on the circumstances after his¡­if at worst, you were separated from the others, use the money without hesitation. You should be able to manage most things with 100k yen. When you take the train or bus, be sure to use the card¡­don¡¯t buy a ticket. They can anticipate your destination from the price. If you think you are being tailed then you can make a stopover anytime¡¹

    Minaho-neesan really thinks about us¡­

    ¡¸The meeting place on unforeseen circumstances would be Tamayo¡¯s hotel. Go there. In case we need shelter, you can talk to her¡¹

    Tamayo-san¡¯s love hotel we stayed at the day before yesterday.

    Where Megu, Mana and I spent a night together.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸The map to Tamayo-san¡¯s hotel is here. We went there by car last time so I thought you might not know the exact location¡¹

    Minaho-neesan puts down a printed map on the table

    ¡¸Please memorize this place now. The location of Tamayo¡¯s hotel, and her phone number. This paper shouldn¡¯t be taken. After you memorize it, I¡¯ll dispose it on the shredder¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­she¡¯s assuming the possibility of the enemy infiltrating this monitor room after we go out¡­

    Therefore, she intends to dispose any information she doesn¡¯t want to be known.

    desperately memorize the map.

    Minaho-neesan turned to Yukino who¡¯s waiting behind¡­

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be giving anything to Yukino-san. Not a wallet nor an ID. She¡¯ll be following us with desperate resolution penniless¡­!¡¹

    Yukino shivers.

    ¡¸If ever you try to run away from us¡­all of Yukino-san¡¯s embarrassing videos and photos would be released on the internet. Yesterday, Shrirasaka Sousuke¡¯s rape videos¡­and today the obscene images of his daughter¡­! The media and the society would be noisy again¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face sinks down horribly.

    She doesn¡¯t have the energy to make any more complains.

    Minaho-neesan laughs at Yukino then she handed me a wristwatch.

    ¡¸Put this on, Yoshida-kun. The same thing is attached on Yukino-san¡¯s arm. Once every ten minutes, it sends a weak radio wave on each other to check the position of the other. If ever the radio wave doesn¡¯t reach for more than 20 minutes, it¡¯ll alarm loudly¡­¡¹

    So we¡¯ll immediately know if Yukino runs away from us?

    ¡¸If in case Yukino-san disappears and the alarm rings¡­please report to me immediately. At that moment, I will automatically consider that¡ºYukino-san has escaped¡»and send all the files tot he internet and media¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    In short¡­Yukino and I have to stay in a distance where the radio waves reaches each other.

    ¡¸Well, even if I say weak radio waves, the it¡¯ll reach as long as you¡¯re in the same building. But, it might be useless underground. Yoshida-kun¡­try pressing the red button on the wrist watch¡¹

    I pressed the button on the side.

    ¡ºPipi¡­Sensed within 10 meters¡»

    Yukino and my watch sends message at almost the same time.

    ¡¸If ever you don¡¯t know where the other is, press that button. It¡¯ll tell you the distance¡¹

    In that case¡­Yukino will absolutely have to be a distance where the radio waves would reach my watch¡­!

    Yukino wearing a black and yellow construction site dress is looking at me with eyes of despair.

    ¡¸Now then, should we go? Did everyone go to the toilet already?¡¹

    Margo-san comes.

    Margo-san¡¯s wearing a black suit and sunglasses.

    She can be seen as a guard from the distance.

    No¡­she¡¯s doing that on purpose.

    We¡¯ll be heading to the¡ºNational theater¡»¡­where the Japanese Classical dance from Konpeki school will be presented.

    Those dancing in the symposium¡­including Misuzu are all distinguished families in Japan.

    Big names from the political and business world would visit the venue to watch their child¡¯s dance.

    Normally¡­each of the house has a guard gathered.

    Then, Margo-san thinks of blending as a¡ºguard¡»

    No, it¡¯s not just Margo-san.

    Among us, those who are wearing black clothes are Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, and Nei-san only.

    Minaho-neesan and Nei-san¡­if they¡¯re alone then black would stand out but if the three of them are lined up, they look like a team.

    Margo-san¡¯s the bodyguard, Nei-san¡¯s the assistant of children, Minaho-neesan is in charge of management.

    It won¡¯t be strange to think that they¡¯re hired by a famous house.

    Then adding Katsuko-nee on her beautiful secretary style wine-red suit¡­they feel like a first-class servants employed by a high rank family.

    The problem is¡­we the¡ºyoung class¡»coming to the venue with these first class people, doesn¡¯t look childish at all.

    Even if Yukino¡¯s¡ºmodest face + construction site dress¡»does her best to be fashionable¡­she can¡¯t make out a suitable elegance from¡ºMinaho-neesan + Katsuko-nee + Margo-san + Nei-san¡»team

    I¡¯m just a poor high school boy. 1

    Megu¡¯s a beauty but she¡¯s a lovely flower on in the field.

    Today¡¯s Mana is on her cute¡ºLoli Bitch¡»

    Michi¡­she¡¯s a beauty but she¡¯s not putting out an Ojou-sama aura. Rather, she¡¯s letting out bloodlust.

    Misuzu looks like she¡¯d be surrounded by these four people.

    Misuzu has the appearance that makes her look like a princess.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s leave¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at us¡­

    ¡¸This will be the final match. Tonight, everything will be settled¡­therefore, we¡¯ll all attack. Sorry¡­we can¡¯t afford to separate the groups to attack and defense now¡¹

    First¡­we¡¯ll go to Misuzu¡¯s symposium.

    Then¡­settle with Shirasaka family at the hotel specified by Mr. Kouzuki

    For me, I have to confront Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    Then¡­engage with Cesario Viola at the hotel¡­

    ¡¸Therefore, let¡¯s all come back home in good health¡­!¡¹

    Hearing Minaho-neesan, everyone except Yukino nodded.

    We left with our backs to the wall.

    We will return here again when the enemy¡¯s completely destroyed.

    Cesario Viola¡­Shirasaka house too.

    ¡¸When we leave, this room would be locked. Without Minaho¡¯s biometrics, this will never open again. Minaho¡­survive by all means. The biometrics won¡¯t work unless it¡¯s the living Minaho¡¹

    Margo-san told Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I know¡­I can¡¯t die leaving you behind¡­¡¹

    Yuzuki Minaho¡­our¡ºsister¡»and our¡ºmother¡»¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Through the underground passage¡­we head to the hidden garage for the school personnel.

    ¡¸The first car would be my Blue Maserati, the second car is Minaho¡¯s black Benz. The third would be the white van driven by Katsuko-san¡¹

    Margo-san gives all the instructions to escape from school.

    Today¡¯s white van is pasted with¡ºMaruko stage clothes¡»in magnets.

    They¡¯ve prepared more equipment in the white van than usual probably in case of unforeseen circumstances.

    ¡¸Since we¡¯ll always be having the order of first to third car and the second one would be enclosed¡­the three cars will always go together from the signals Okay?¡¹

    Margo-san tells Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Yes, roger¡¹

    ¡¸It would be our loss if the enemy caught Minaho or Nei. That¡¯s why Nei would be on the second car. Kudou-san, as you¡¯re the second guard, you¡¯ll be on the same second car. Megu-chan and Mana-chan too¡¹

    The driver of the Benz is Minaho-neesan. Michi on the passenger seat. Back Seat: Nei-san, Megu and Mana. That¡¯s all.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun will be with me on the first car. Yukino-san will be with Katsuko-san on the third car¡¹

    When it¡¯s decided that she¡¯ll be away from me, Yukino¡¯s face turned cloudy immediately.

    ¡¸Now, get in¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee orders Yukino with cold eyes.

    Yukino gets in the van with a gloomy face.

    Katsuko-nee puts on Yukino¡¯s handcuffs immediately.

    It¡¯s connected to the steel pipe inside the van.

    ¡¸I hate people complaining when I¡¯m driving so be quiet. You do know what this is don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows a stun gun to Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­I-I know¡¹

    Yukino who has experienced electric shock several times in these past few days became docile at once.

    ¡¸Come Yoshida-kun get in¡¹

    Margo-san gently talked to me who¡¯s looking at Yukino.

    ¡¸Then, later Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana shows her face from the window and told me brightly.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, take care¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll be acting together even if we¡¯re in separate cars¡¹

    I told Megu.

    ¡¸Michi¡­take care of everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    I sit on the passenger seat of the Maserati

    ¡¸Sorry, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Margo-san speaks while fastening her seatbelt.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸The Benz and the van in the back are bulletproof but this car can¡¯t sacrifice mobility by making the car heavy¡­ There¡¯s no way to prevent if we¡¯re shot¡¹

    I see¡­so the cars on the back are sturty.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. At that time, we¡¯ll just deal with it¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, please watch the surroundings. Especially when waiting for the traffic lights, they might pretend to be a pedestrian closing to us so pay attention¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Kudou-san¡¯s father would be joining the guards too though¡¹

    Margo-san wears leather gloves¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now then¡¹

    Maserati¡¯s engine starts lightly.

    Immediately after, the engines of the two cars started¡­

    Margo-san opens the hidden garage shutter wirelessly.

    May sunshine pours down over us.

    ¡¸OK¡­¡­Let¡¯s go£¡¡¹

    The three cars go outside¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Kudou-papa greets us outside the back gate of the school.

    Titan boy driven by Tony-kun¡­Norma-san¡¯s driving a yellow Prius.

    Then, Kudou-papa¡¯s on his Vespa.

    Coming out of the school grounds¡­Norma-san¡¯s Prius began driving in front of the Maserati, the first car.

    Norma-san seems to be our guide¡­

    We left the route to the¡ºNational Theater¡»to Kudou-papa¡­so we¡¯re going to go after Norma¡¯s Prius.

    Norma-san never accelerates the speed, she puts the blinker ahead of time as soon as possible then shows us the direction of the turn.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s Vespa is sticking on the side of the Benz, the second car.

    With this, even if a suspicious person approaches while we¡¯re waiting the traffic light, it can be dealt with immediately.

    The Titan Boy is following behind Car 3. Even if there¡¯s a sudden attack from behind, with Titan boy and the two bulletproof vehicles can manage somehow.

    We run towards the center of the city as 5 cars + 1 Vespa sticking together¡­

    Of course, it can be seen as a guarded vehicle now¡­Neko-san and Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinates are following us while not leaving our car line.

    ¡¸How much is the possibility that the enemy would attack on road?¡¹

    I asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸In this case, there¡¯s no meaning in thinking of the possibility. It depends on the enemy whether they would attack or not¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸However, we can only just hope now that we reach the¡ºNational Theater¡»as soon as possible. The closer we are at the¡ºnational theater¡»the harder it is for the enemy to attack¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, do you know where the¡ºNational Theater¡»is?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s in the side of the moat of the imperial palace. Next would be the Supreme Court¡­the center of Japan. It¡¯s close to the National Diet Building and the Japanese government departments¡¹

    Oh¡­that¡¯s why the security¡¯s strict.

    ¡¸Then¡­from the information I¡¯ve heard a while ago, It seems that the undersecretary of the Commerce Department in the us would be coming to Japan for the Konpeki school presentation today¡¹

    ¡­Ambassador?

    ¡¸It seems that the undersecretary¡¯s daughter is learning Japanese dance in US. Their teacher seems to be a disciple of the Konpeki school. Therefore, they came with the official stance of courtesy call with his family¡­¡¹

    ¡­Official stance?

    ¡¸Actually, he wants to make a secret conversation with Kouzuki-san about Japan¡¯s political and business world. Today, the people gathered would be the people showing up in the US-Japan economic summit¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then that means?¡¹

    ¡¸There should be police officials, public security officials, and even America¡¯s secret service and US Military around the¡ºNational theater¡»¡¹

    Also¡­the guards of the famous houses.

    ¡¸What about Cesario Viola?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, Kouzuki security service is reporting to public peace. Viola¡¯s an American criminal. I¡¯ve thrown fake information that¡ºIt¡¯s possible that Viola will come to assassinate the undersecretary in US¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸If a senior US government official visiting Japan is killed¡­Japan¡¯s face would be ruined. Everyone from America¡¯s security too. I think everyone will desperately stop Viola¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s mouth is smiling but¡­

    Her eyes are serious.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­to be honest, if we go to the¡ºNational Theater¡»don¡¯t be so worried. The decisive battle would be at the night hotel however¡¹

    The first class hotel downtown owned by the Kouzuki family

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service would be the only protection from there¡­¡¹

    It is as Margo-san says¡­

    As we approach the center of the city, we see more police cars.

    It seems that they¡¯re inspecting here and there.

    Our convoy was also stopped by the police.,

    Kudou-papa made the young policeman rage for a bit but we managed somehow¡­

    Somehow, the 5 cars + Vespa arrived in front of the National Theater.

    Even at the entrance of the theater¡­of course, there was inspection too.

    First, Nroma-san talked to the person in charge of examination.

    ¡¸¡­We somehow arrived safely¡¹

    Margo-san sighs.

    As expected, she¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still not trained well¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸If it was Kyouko-san, she would be joking to calm everyone down but¡­I can¡¯t think of anything at the moment¡¹

    ¡­No

    Margo-san normally doesn¡¯t joke, right?

    ¡¸Kyouko-san is holding Shirasaka Sousuke in Australia right now, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Kyouko Dothnomechey-san, Margo-san¡¯s teacher¡­¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»guard

    She¡¯s detaining Shirasaka Sousuke under Minaho-neesan¡¯s order right now.

    ¡¸No, perhaps they¡¯re already heading to Japan I think. However, we really can¡¯t read Kyouko-san¡¯s movements¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸She can take actions I can¡¯t imagine calmly. Compared to her, I¡¯m just a running girl¡­that¡¯s what I really think. This time too, I think she¡¯ll be coming in an unthinkable method¡¹

    Though he¡¯s released by the Australian police¡­Shirasaka Sousuke is missing currently.

    I can hardly think that they will take a plane to come home¡­

    How do they intend to come back?

    ¡¸Anyway, it¡¯s our turn now¡¹

    Norma-san¡¯s Prius finished the inspection and goes to the parking lot of the¡ºNational theater¡»

    Following, our car goes to the inspection gate

    The person in charge of inspection is wearing a Kouzuki security service uniform.

    The venue guard seems to be mainly Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸You guys from the guard department too?¡¹

    Since we¡¯re after Norma¡¯s car¡­the inspector past his thirties seems to think so.

    He speaks to us in a frustrated tone underestimating us.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    Margo-san calmly.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    The inspector seems he doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Try to contact the headquarters. Say that¡ºKuromori¡»has come¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    There¡¯s now way this staff knows¡ºKuromori¡»?

    ¡¸Just make a call and check it. We¡¯re Kouzuki-san¡¯s¡ºGuests¡»¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san removed her sunglasses and looked at the man in charge with cold eyes.

    ¡¸You people?¡­You¡¯re not in the invitee list¡¹

    The man in charge is still going strong.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to ask the headquarters. Why do you think we¡¯re with the Kouzuki Security Service guard department?¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you people subcontractors of the guard department?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡­We¡¯re special guests of Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»that¡¯s why he expressly sent the guard department from your company you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­there¡¯s no way¡¹

    ¡¸Just make a call. Go ahead and ask the headquarters for the name¡ºKuromori Minaho¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll check it right now¡­!¡¹

    The inspector contacts the headquarters with a transreceiver.

    ¡¸Is it fine to introduce ourselves as¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    When I asked, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You should show your power of authority at this scene¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san taught me before¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It feels strange. Teaching what I learned from my master. Somehow, it feels ticklish¡­!

    The man in charge immediately returned with the color of his face changed.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m very sorry! Please pass!¡¹

    His attitude has changed completely.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»or Misuzu but¡­it seems that the security headquarters has reported that we¡¯re coming.

    ¡¸We¡¯re fine. We¡¯re the same as you¡­a celebrity¡¯s guard¡¹

    Margo-san laughed and put on her sunglasses.

    ¡¸But¡­if you take that attitude to our master¡­you¡¯d be easily losing your job¡­¡¹

    The inspector turned pale.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­which one is¡ºKuromori Minaho¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸The girl wearing a black and yellow dress on the third, white van¡¹

    Err¡­

    That¡¯s¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸Eh, she¡¯s not on the Benz?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Our Master¡¯s an odd fellow¡­¡¹

    Saying that¡­she enters the Maserati on the¡ºNational Theater¡¯s¡»parking lot.

    She stopped the car and waited for the next one.

    The second car passed right away.

    Megu and Mana are wearing a dress, Nei-san on her black pant suit is on it too¡­Michi¡¯s wearing her uniform.

    But¡­they didn¡¯t realize that the one driving is the¡ºKuromori Minaho¡»

    When it comes to the third van¡­the inspector kept bowing to Yukino inside the car.

    Yukino¡¯s dressed on a construction site color and her face changed to a plain one, she¡¯s handcuffed to the steel pipe on the van¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s remark of¡ºodd fellow¡»seems to have let it all pass.

    Katsuko-nee deals with it with her usual pleasant smile¡­

    For the time being, ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»cars passed through the gate safely.

    Following¡­Titan Boy too

    Well, Tony-san¡¯s a regular employee of Kouzuki security service¡­

    ¡­The problem

    ¡¸What¡¯s suspicious about me!?¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-papa

    Well, he¡¯s wearing a red color shirt and lack suit¡­

    A middle aged man riding a Vespa¡­it¡¯s suspicous

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, that person is¡­!¡¹

    A man coming from the theater called out the inspector.

    ¡¸Are you sure, director¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­this man

    He¡¯s the director of the Kouzuki Security Service general security department¡­Yamaoka

    The one having an affair with Michi¡¯s mother¡­

    ¡¸Remember this¡­that person is the special guard department manager, Kudou Yuusaku¡¹

    Director Yamaoka speaks in a slightly foolish tone

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    The inspector nods big.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that¡ºOh¡»!¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s completely angry.

    Director Yamaoka knocks on the window of the Benz.

    Minaho-neesan opens the window.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Once you parked the car, I¡¯d like some time to talk¡¹

    ¡¸Very well¡­¡¹

    Director Yamaoka is the head of the security department of Kouzuki security service.

    Minaho-neesan also wants to discuss about ¡ºVS. Cesario Viola¡»

    ¡¸Where¡¯s the headquarters?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s on the interior of the lobby on the first floor¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll give you a visit later¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan closes the window.

    ¡¸Well anyway¡­let¡¯s get out of the car¡¹

    Margo-san turned the Maserati to the parking lot and the other cars followed us

    1. Nobody loves me, He¡¯s just a poor boy from a poor family

 Chapter 215 : In the theater

    ¡¸It¡¯s late to ask but¡­is this okay?¡¹

    I asked Margo-san when she stopped the Maserati in the parking lot of¡ºNational theater¡»

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Margo-san asks back while turning off the engine.

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s still 4 o¡¯clock¡¹

    I look at the wristwatch I got from Minaho-neesan.

    Misuzu¡¯s¡ºKonpeki class symposium¡»should be held at night.

    Anyone but the parties concerned can¡¯t enter the theater before opening¡­?!

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it bad to come here this early?¡¹

    Margo-san smiled¡­

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t mind that¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s already here too¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s already in the venue to¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki Security Service¡¯s timetable says that the performers gather at 1PM. They¡¯ll have a stage rehearsal at 1:30 They should be practicing respectively at the lobby¡¹

    Even though the symposium is at night¡­

    Isn¡¯t 1PM a bit too early?

    ¡¸Today, the students who will appear at the symposium are over 50 in total¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­that many?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they¡¯re starting from six years old. It seems that the small girls would be dancing together¡¹

    I see¡­even if you say it¡¯s a class, there are also elementary school students

    Even if the scale is big, there¡¯s no change that it¡¯s a Classical Japanese dance class.

    However, everyone¡¯s a child of a big name in politics or business¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­the¡ºstage rehearsal¡»before the performance would take some time¡¹

    ¡¸Stage rehearsal?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They would dance in the stage just as you can see in the real performance¡­there would be lighting and sounds too. Then, they will repeat it several times. This is probably the first time for the younger ones to dance on such a big stage so they need to get used to the venue. Since the apprentices in the classroom aren¡¯t professional dancers¡­it¡¯ll take a lot of time to organize the schedule. They¡¯re more than 50 people after all¡¹

    The actual¡ºpresentation¡»¡­would take three hours at longest.

    And yet, the¡ºstage practice¡»¡­would take more than twice.

    ¡¸Then¡­of course, the the apprentices are all from good family so they¡¯re not coming to the theater alone¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Everyone has their guardian and escort coming with them.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­even if we blend in with them, nobody would think it¡¯s strange¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, Nei-san, they look like they¡¯ve been dispatched from some house¡­

    Megu, Mana, Michi¡­they look like friends of the apprentices.

    The problem would be Yukino and me.

    ¡¸What do I look like?¡¹

    I asked honestly.

    I don¡¯t look like guard at all¡­

    That said, I don¡¯t have the character of being a friend of a famous person.

    ¡¸What is Yoshida-kun to Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Margo-san asked with a smile,

    ¡¸I¡­¡¹

    I am Misuzu¡¯s¡ºman¡»

    ¡¸Walk with your chest puffed out and with dignity¡­otherwise, it would be rude to Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    I don¡¯t need to care about what the people around me think.

    There¡¯s a¡ºbond¡»between Misuzu and me

    ¡­That¡¯s enough.

    ¡¸Well, you feel like a rich kid more than you think so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Margo-san looked at my appearance then said.

    ¡¸That suit is tailored nicely, Katsuko-san¡¯s repair is perfect too. You¡¯ve got shoes prepared too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    This suit is Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s suit, Katsuko-nee fixed it to my size.

    The leather shoes, and the Y-shirt were prepared before I noticed.

    Katsuko-nee, thanks.

    ¡¸Well¡­the hall¡¯s already filled with people¡­aside from the performers¡¯ attendant attendant, the people from Kouzuki Security service would be in swarm too. You don¡¯t have to mind it so much Your identity is checked by Kouzuki security service so your status is guaranteed¡¹

    Eh¡­that inspection?

    ¡¸But,there were only three people in front of the gate, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if there are are a lot of them¡­it would be exposed that important people gather here today. That¡¯s unpleasant to the eye. The big names mind that kind of thing. Actually, I think that there¡¯s a group gathered around the gate when something goes wrong¡¹

    ¡¸Then, the easy check we saw¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s only a pretense. When the inspector misbehaved, they purposely lead someone suspicious to wait. That way, they can see the attitude¡¹

    Suspicious people¡­

    I get the reason why on Kudou-papa.

    Were we that suspicious?¡­

    ¡¸Normally¡­when a person like that comes at such time, it¡¯ll be shut-out completely. In an assembly like today¡­the mass media, journalist¡­or, a spy, or a imposter who just want to get close to a famous person¡­those kind of people creep in the venue somehow, they come in the gate one after another. The guards would be in a big problem¡­¡¹

    I see¡­the cast and the attendants are supposed to be at the venue by 1:00.

    If a man comes at such an unfinished time, it can¡¯t be helped to be thought as suspicious.

    ¡¸Also¡­Kouzuki Security Service¡¯s Director Yamaoka came out immediately right? He¡¯s watching over a security camera¡¹

    Speaking of which, he did.

    ¡¸Actually, they¡¯re making second and third checks at the same time¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Viola¡¯s staff won¡¯t disappear in this hall¡­so be at ease¡¹

    Margo-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸But¡­the theater has a lot of people working there. If they disguise as a cleaner, or a restaurant staff¡­¡¹

    Margo-san laughs at my worry.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­this is the¡ºNational theatr¡» Security towards that is thorough¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Today, this reserved by¡ºKonpeki class¡»¡­the stalls and restaurant are on a day off. Then, the staff in the theater and clean up, and lighting, are all people arranged by Kouzuki security service¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The people from the upper class like to go to the theaters quite often. Watching from the audience or their children on the stage. Therefore¡­Kouzuki security service has a department which holds staff that does theater work¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s from Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸In a genuine professional drama, opera or musical, staff for sounds and lighting that are not professional won¡¯t do but¡­if it¡¯s Japanese traditional dance presentation, Kouzuki security service can do it¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, as long as you¡¯re inside the theater, you don¡¯t have to worry about Viola¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Let¡¯s put Cesario Viola¡¯s raid on the corner of my mind for the time being¡­

    Let¡¯s concentrate on another problem for now.

    ¡­In short.

    ¡­Misuzu.

    Misuzu¡¯s grandfather, Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    As expected, he¡¯s not here yet¡­

    ¡­Also.

    Today, Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfiance¡»will come too¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan?¡¹

    Margo-san and I aren¡¯t getting off the car so Mana knocked on the window of Maserati with a worried face.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, I¡¯m getting off¡¹

    I forced a smile and open the passenger seat¡¯s door.

    Minaho-neesan, Nei-san, Megu and Michi are already outside of the car.

    Katsuko-nee and Yukino too.

    I get off the Maserati in a hurry.

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Megu asks me

    ¡¸Nei-san and Margo-san are wearing the same shoes¡¹

    Both of them are wearing the similar leather black shoes.

    Low heels¡­

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s easier for us to move with this¡­we focus on functionality¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you can easily run when something happens!¡¹

    Both of them looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡¸This is a custom design. It¡¯s made according to the shape of our feet!¡¹

    ¡¸This also has the latest sports shoes tech. They look like normal leather shoes however¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hee¡¹

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡¯s shoes is the same, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Michi.

    ¡¸Yes¡­is it easy to know?¡¹

    Michi answered calmly.

    ¡¸We first look at the shoes when we meet the people from the same profession¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    When I ask¡­

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, take a look at the people¡¯s shoes. You¡¯ll immediately understand¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    ¡¸G-Got it¡­¡¹

    For the time being¡­I take a look at Michi¡¯s shoes again.

    ¡¸This¡­the sole¡­?¡¹

    Unlike ordinary leather shoes¡­it¡¯s not flat?

    ¡¸Yes. My shoes are for combat. The sole isn¡¯t made with leather but with rubber. Furthermore, since my combat is limited to urban areas¡­this isn¡¯t a military sole but a custom-made special sole pattern¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re the same!¡¹

    Nei-san whos me her shoe sole.

    It looks like ordinary clean leather shoes but¡­the sole looks like jogging shoes.

    ¡¸This is fine with asphalt and concrete but¡­it¡¯s a problem since it doesn¡¯t grip on slippery linoleum or even waxed wooden floor. The rubber shoe sole itself is special made. Because of that, the decrease is also fast¡­¡¹

    Margo-san taught me.

    ¡¸The shoe sole Kudou-san¡¯s wearing right now has the same material from what we¡¯re using before I think. Want to test the bottom of the rubber? If you¡¯d like then I¡¯ll introduce the workman doing ours¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    So specialist guards thinks this much on their shoes.

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s about time we go¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls out everyone¡­

    We head to the theater from the parking lot.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Kouzuki security service guards were standing even at the entrance of the theater but they let us through without saying anything.

    It seems that all of the guards already know about us.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaa!¡¹

    Misuzu came to meet us in the wide lobby.

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing a Yukata for practice.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting!¡¹

    Misuzu comes near me.

    ¡¸Yuzuki-sama¡­everyone, thank you for coming today¡¹

    Misuzu bows to everyone.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve arrived a bit early. Sorry¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said¡­

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s my¡ºfamily¡»so don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    In short¡­we¡¯re formally registered as Misuzu¡¯s¡ºattendant¡»

    With this, we won¡¯t have any problem before the theater opens¡­

    Looking around the lobby¡­girls in Yukata here and there are practicing independently.

    Each of the girl has a guard around them.

    ¡¸¡­Does Misuzu have anyone from her house coming with her?¡¹

    When I asked her.

    ¡¸Father and my parents will be here at the opening time but¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not that¡­I¡¯m talking about guards¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸Everyone from the Kouzuki security service¡­!¡¹

    I-I see.

    True, Kouzuki security service are tasked to guard the¡ºSymposium¡»today¡­

    In the first place, the people from Kouzuki house would be the top priority¡­

    They even made Yamaoka who¡¯s the head of guards, there¡¯s no need for anyone else¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­Michi has returned¡¹

    Michi stands before Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll return to guarding Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­ Michi¡¹

    he guard exclusive to Misuzu returned to her duty.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be having a chat with director Yamaoka¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told us.

    Information exchange with Kouzuki security service.

    But¡­I don¡¯t think director Yamaoka has any information we want to know.

    Minaho-neesan said that it¡¯s a¡ºchat¡»

    ¡¸Katsuko, Margo, come with me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Nei¡­go with Yoshida-kun and others¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Nei-san jokingly salutes to Minaho-neesan.

    From a distance, Minaho-neesan looks Misuzu¡¯s guard¡­and Nei-san¡¯s a subordinate.

    ¡¸I think you know it already but don¡¯t approach windows. There might be a guy on a lens¡¹

    Margo-san said worriedly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I know it already¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Yoshida-kun, take care of them¡¹

    The ladies along with Minaho-neesan went to the headquarters.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-saan!¡¹

    From the entrance of the lobby, a girl carrying a cart calls Misuzu

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Kanako-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Could you help us if you¡¯re free? The pamphlets to be distributed to the guests today on the rehearsal hall has arrived but we have to fold it into two¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m coming¡­!¡¹

    So the apprentices work on this.

    They¡¯re making preparations during the breaks from the stage rehearsal.

    ¡¸Uhm, Misuzu-san¡¹

    Megu calls Misuzu.

    ¡¸Could you let us help out too?¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, aren¡¯t we¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu and Megu looked at each other¡­then, smiled.

    ¡¸Then, please¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll help out too!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Yukino-san will be helping out too!¡¹

    Mana told her sister sadistically.

    Yukino¡¯s just silent all the time.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Michi stands behind Yukino then forced her to move forward.

    We head to the girl with the cart.

    ¡¸Hello, I¡¯m Horaguchi Kanako¡¹

    The very mature and elegant girl bows her head to us.

    This person is perhaps a lady from a good family too.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­are you Misuzu-san¡¯s relative?¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    She answered clearly while smiling.

    ¡¸Hello, I¡¯m Yoshida Mana¡­!¡¹

    Mana greeted loudly.

    ¡¸Y-Yoshida Megumi¡­nice to meet you¡¹

    Rivalling Mana¡­Megu also introduced herself as¡ºYoshida¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yoshida Nei! Nice to meet you!¡¹

    Nei-san too¡­

    No, is this okay?

    Since we¡¯ve got Cesario Viola¡¯s case¡­we shouldn¡¯t give out our real name.

    ¡¸Are you all sisters?¡¹

    Kanako-san asks in surprise.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    Nei-san happily lied¡­

    ¡¸Ah, that one¡¯s different!¡¹

    Mana points at her sister.

    ¡­Err

    ¡­What should I do?

    It¡¯s bad if the name¡ºShirasaka¡»appears here¡­

    As expected, people from Shirasaka family won¡¯t be coming after the fuss they made yesterday¡­

    In a place where it¡¯s only celebrities¡­If someone calls themselves¡ºShirasaka¡», everyone would think that it¡¯s related to¡ºShirasaka house¡»

    Then, when I¡¯m hesitating¡­

    ¡¸This person is Kishima KurokoYellow Stripe Black Dress¡­!¡¹

    Michi said.

    Wait¡­Michi

    Isn¡¯t that just how she looks¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m Kishima¡¹

    Yukino greets Kanako-san.

    Then, can¡¯t be helped.

    Yukino¡¯s ¡ºKishima Kuroko¡»here¡­

    ¡¸Kishima-san¡¯s quite an oddball so don¡¯t mind her! She¡¯s lived in foreign countries for long!¡¹

    Nei-san warns.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a returnee?¡¹

    Kanako-san asks Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Yes, she is¡­she¡¯s been living in the republic of Val Verde1 for ten years until last year!¡¹

    Where is that place?

    ¡¸¡­Then, This one¡¯s Kuromori Kounosuke-san¡¹

    Michi points at me and said.

    ¡­W-Why?

    But¡­it would be strange to deny it here¡­

    Michi doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯d say a joke¡­

    Hey, can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Kuromori¡¹

    I bow my head.

    ¡¸Kanako-san¡¯s father is Horaguchi Fumiya an actor¡¹

    Misuzu introduced her.

    ¡¸Is that so?! My father¡¯s a fan!¡¹

    Megu speak out loudly.

    My father¡­she means her foster father.

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Kanako-san seems to be used to this kind of reaction.

    ¡¸Oh, is that so? I also look at Horaguchi-san¡¯s movies¡¹

    Even Nei-san said that so he must be a famous actor.

    I don¡¯t know about him though¡­

    I hardly watch television nor movies¡­

    ¡¸Kanako-san¡­how old are you right now?¡¹

    Nei-san asks.

    ¡¸Fifteen years old¡­I¡¯m on my third year in middle school¡¹

    Eh¡­she¡¯s that young?

    She¡¯s very mature so I thought she¡¯s at the same age as Misuzu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m 18 years old but I¡¯m in second year in high school. Don¡¯t ask why¡¹

    Nei-san said with a laugh

    ¡¸This girl, him and me are in first year high school¡¹

    Megu points at Yukino and me then said

    ¡¸I¡¯m in second year middle school! You¡¯re 15 years old so you¡¯re in the same year as Kudou-san, right?¡¹

    Misuzu-san¡¯s in second year high school¡­

    Ages from 14 to 18 have gathered.

    ¡¸Then, shall we all work on this pamphlet?¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s the oldest speaks.

    ¡¸How many is it?¡¹

    ¡¸3500 copies¡¹

    Wow¡­that¡¯s a lot.

    ¡¸With this number, we¡¯ll be finished immediately¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Where should we work?¡¹

    Megu asked¡­

    ¡¸Saito-san said that the desk there will do¡¹

    Looking at it¡­there are several desks for reception lined up.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go there¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll take the cart¡¹

    I push the cart in Kanako-san¡¯s place

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Kuromori-san¡¹

    Kanako-san said.

    Oh right, I¡¯m¡ºKuromori-san¡»right now¡­

    ¡¸We can line up on the seats¡¹

    Mana and Megu runs in short steps then heads to the desk.

    ¡¸Hey, Kuroko, come here!¡¹

    As usual, Mana¡¯s harsh with her sister.

    Placing the pamphlets on the table¡­

    ¡¸We only have to fold it into two, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that will do¡¹

    ¡¸Will there be a fold-in tuck today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. From what I¡¯ve heard¡­Yoshinaga-san¡¯s starring stage¡­Emiko-chan¡¯s movie will be inserted it seems. There might be others however¡¹

    ¡¸Should we do that too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Yoshinaga-san and Emiko-san have their managers take care of it and they seem to fold it themselves. It won¡¯t arrive until 5 o¡¯clock¡¹

    As expected of the class of Konpeki style.

    There are apprentices who are doing business entertainment related.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Kanako-san! It¡¯s about time for your¡ºstage rehearsal¡»!¡¹

    Another girl in Yukata comes from the stage.

    ¡¸Eh, Manami-chan? I thought my turn shouldn¡¯t be coming yet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mayumi-chan and Toshiko-chan¡¯s dance took more time than expected¡­Akira-san¡¯s¡ºDojiji¡»2was decided to be postponed Therefore, Kanako-san and my¡ºlight adjustment¡»is moved ahead¡­grandmother said¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºLight adjustment¡»¡­shouldn¡¯t we be wearing proper costumes?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It seems that they have to check the color adjustment. Make-up is okay so you have to wear your costume as is¡¹

    Misuzu interrupts the conversation of the two¡­

    ¡¸Kanako-san, go ahead¡­we¡¯ll be taking care of this¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Once we¡¯re finished folding this¡­is it fine to leave it on the desk?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Saito-san will be taking care of it later¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Kanako-san goes to the girl who called her.

    ¡¸Thank you Misuzu-san¡­the others too, thank you¡¹

    The other girl bowed at us.

    Then, the girls in Yukata headed to the dressing room.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to run when you¡¯re wearing kimono!¡¹

    Nei-san said while looking at the girls running in short steps, worried about the hem of their skirt.

    ¡¸The one that just came is Manami-san¡­the headmaster¡¯s granddaughter¡¹

    Misuzu said while taking out a bunch of pamphlets.

    ¡¸What should we do with this/¡¹

    Megu asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸This one will be the cover so please fold it here¡¹

    ¡¸Un, got it¡­¡¹

    Each of us put down a pamphlet and started folding.

    Yukion¡¯s the only one who¡¯s staring at the pamphlet placed in front of her.

    ¡¸Hey, Kuroko-san¡­you shouldn¡¯t stop your hands from working!¡¹

    Mana told her then finally, Yukino started working.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Michi. Why am I¡ºKuromori Kounosuke¡»?¡¹

    I asked while folding the pamphlet.

    ¡¸I thought that it would be strange for Kuroko-san being the only not a Yoshida¡¹

    True¡­it would be strange of everyone apart from Yukino are from the same house.

    Four siblings¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­that¡¯s what¡¯s embroidered in the suit you¡¯re wearing right now¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    I look inside my suit.

    True¡­there¡¯s an embroidered¡ºKuromori Kounosuke¡»in gold thread inside the pocket.

    This suit is originally owned by Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡­

    ¡¸Well done noticing it¡­Michi¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised at Michi¡¯s observation power.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸My my¡­what are you doing at this place?¡¹

    Suddenly¡­I heard a voice.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think a prostitute and their family is suited to come to this place¡­!¡¹

    The source of voice filled with malice¡­!

    1. Val Verde is a fictional country or city used by Hollywood writer and producer Steven E. de Souza when his stories require a South- or Central-American locale that will not cause legal or diplomatic problems. The location first appeared in his 1985 film Commando. ?

    2. D¨­j¨­ji is a famous Noh play of the fourth category (¡°miscellaneous¡±), of unknown authorship. Traditionally it is said to be written by Kan¡¯ami and revised by Zeami, while others assign it to Kanze Nobumitsu; there are many variations in different texts, and a popular adaptation for kabuki theatre. It is practically the only Noh play to use a substantial prop ¡ª a huge bell.

 Chapter 216 : Match with the elder sister

    The girl who spoke badly against us is¡­

    Dressed in a pink pantsuit.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your intention taking that sort of people with you but¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s speaking coldly towards Misuzu.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-house shouldn¡¯t be associating with people with that kind of status I think¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen this girl before.

    ¡¸¡­Aneue, please restrain yourself from speaking rudely to Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi speaks up.

    This girl overflowing with malice is Michi¡¯s sister.

    Kudou Haruka¡­

    Japan¡¯s number one in high school Karate, bodyguard of Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»other grandchild.

    ¡¸My, you¡¯ve gotten arrogant Michi, telling me how to speak up¡­¡¹

    Kudou Haruka throws an eye of contempt to her sister.

    Michi looked down in fright.

    ¡­She¡¯s bad with her sister.

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking to Misuzu-sama¡­you shut up¡­!¡¹

    Once again, she turned her eyes of contempt to Misuzu

    ¡¸I am just want to warn Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s much taller than Michi.

    A beauty introduced in TV news as a karate girl.

    Looking at her attitude towards Misuzu and us¡­

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s got some considerable confidence.

    She¡¯s on third year high school¡­much older than Misuzu.

    ¡¸I just want Misuzu-sama to understand her own position. Misuzu-sama, it¡¯ll be a big scandal if you associate yourselves with people on a prostitution organization. When that happens¡­it won¡¯t be just Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama¡¯s reputation will be damaged as well¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka blames Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama already has a fiance¡­please stop making contact with such lowlives¡¹

    She¡¯s on the high ground until the end¡­

    Though she¡¯s choosing words as a vassal, her attitude is clearly looking down¡­

    Kudou haruka kept speaking.

    ¡¸¡­Pu!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸Oh, we¡¯re¡ºlow lives¡»?¡¹

    Nei-san replies to Kudou Haruka¡¯s jeer

    ¡¸¡­Are you saying that a someone from a prostitution organization isn¡¯t a low life?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­At least, more than a woman like you!¡¹

    Both of them look at each other.

    ¡¸¡­Aneue¡­You don¡¯t understand about the organization¡ºKuromori¡»at all¡­¡¹

    Michi told her sister in a low voice while looking down.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯d know? Living as a woman selling her own body, isn¡¯t that the lowest¡­?!¡¹

    Megu got angry from what Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸Everyone didn¡¯t do it because they liked it! Don¡¯t be selfish¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s something unforgivable for Megu who was born in a prostitution mansion.

    ¡¸My, sorry. But, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m interested in low lives like you. I don¡¯t even want to get acquainted with you¡­I don¡¯t even want to look at you¡¹

    Kudou Haruka speaks in mockery atgain.

    ¡¸Then go there! Don¡¯t come here!¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸If I can then I will. But, it doesn¡¯t go that way¡­do you get it?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸If you stay in this hall¡­Ruriko-sama will see you. You see, I don¡¯t want Ruriko-sama to see such dirty things as much as possible. Therefore!¡¹

    The air calms down.

    ¡¸Even if I force it, I¡¯ll have to eliminate¡­all of¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»people¡­!¡¹

    This karate girl¡­

    She intends to drive us out of this venue¡­?!

    ¡¸To be honest¡­I don¡¯t think of Kouzuki family¡­only Ruriko-sama. I¡¯m sorry Misuzu-sama, but¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka laughed.

    ¡¸But¡­Ruriko-sama¡¯s the next head of the Kouzuki family. I think that we need to prioritize Ruriko-sama before Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Ruriko¡¯s a girl dissatisfied with Mi-chan¡¯s relation with us?¡¹

    Nei-san asks for an explanation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case¡­this is my own decision. I would like to take care of anything that would cause any sadness to Ruriko-sama. Ruriko-sama¡¯s very kind so¡­if she discovers Misuzu-sama¡¯s delinquency¡­I think that she¡¯ll be in pain¡¹

    ¡­Delinquency?

    Her associating with¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I thought of waking up Misuzu-sama¡¯s eyes before Ruriko-sama discovers this¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka smiles.

    ¡¸In ten minuites¡­everyone from¡ºKuromori¡»will be evacuated from this venue. Then, promise not to approach Misuzu-sama ever again¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka turned her eyes towards us.

    ¡¸Especially you¡­!¡¹

    She knows my relationship with Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸I feel sorry about your genital but¡­I will crush it here, so your sexual function can¡¯t work again¡¹

    You meant to crush my dick?

    ¡¸When that happens¡­Even if the shameless Misuzu-sama would give up on you?¡¹

    ¡­Hey hey

    ¡¸I feel disgusted to touch it so I¡¯ll use the sole of my shoe. I love the word¡ºtrampling down forcibly¡»¡­!¡¹

    She punches her palm in front of her chest¡­!

    I go in front.

    The other party says that they¡¯ll use violence¡­

    I can¡¯t expose the¡ºwomen¡»to danger¡­

    ¡¸My¡­I thought that you¡¯d hide in the shadow of the women but it seems that you¡¯ve got some courage. It might just be a fa?ade but¡­or is it that you¡¯re an idiot who doesn¡¯t know the power of my Karate¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m okay being insulted.

    Anyway¡­I¡¯ve got to protect everyone.

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t allow any more impoliteness even if you¡¯re my sister¡¹

    Michi stands up.

    ¡¸My, are you sure? I¡¯m surprised¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka laughs at her sister.

    ¡¸You know Michi¡­You never won against me ever. Even though you¡¯re weak, you¡¯re forcing yourself to be hurt¡­!¡¹

    The age difference between the sisters is three¡­

    High school third year and middle school third year¡­the difference in physical ability is big.

    On top of that¡­they know each other¡¯s skills¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Michi would win if she¡¯s serious¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida?¡¹

    Michi looked at me in surprise.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­This girl is an incompetent one who ran away from Karate practice. There¡¯s no way I¡­Kudou Haruka would lose you know?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡­doesn¡¯t accept her father¡¯s¡ºKudou style ancient martial art¡»

    She doesn¡¯t even know its true ability.

    The little sister who chose Kudou style over Karate¡­it seems she think that she only escaped from the pain of practice.

    ¡¸Or do you think that you can win against me with such a foolish martial arts?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka speaks filled with self confidence¡­

    ¡¸I wonder, I think Mii-chan will win¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸I also think that Michi-san will win!¡¹

    Megu speaks seriously for Michi¡¯s sake.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Michi. You never won against your sister she said¡­it¡¯s on Karate match anyway right?¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­I¡¯m using Karate!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka threatens¡­

    ¡¸What?¡­Then Michi would win as expected¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸Right¡­it¡¯s not even on Michi¡¯s level. This Karate girl¡¹

    Nei-san shows a thin smile.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¹

    Michi herself seems to be really bad at dealing with her sister.

    I can see an intense tension.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Michi¡¯s got¡ºKudou style¡»¡¹

    I told Michi clearly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Michi-san¡¯s very strong!¡¹

    Megu also cheer Michi.

    ¡¸Un. Mii-chan can do it!¡¹

    Nei-san too¡­

    ¡¸Look, Kuroko-chan too, say something!¡¹

    Mana slapped Yukino¡¯s head¡­

    ¡¸D-Do your best¡­¡¹

    ¡­What the hell?

    ¡¸¡­Got it. Everyone¡¹

    Michi steels herself.

    ¡¸Aneue¡­let¡¯s have a match¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka smiled.

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu ignores the tense air completely

    She suddenly fawns on me.

    She leaned her whole body on me.

    She takes my hand and kissed my fingertips.

    ¡¸You see, Danna-sama. Yukata¡¯s got a lot of holes in various places¡­!¡¹

    Then, my hand¡­

    She invites it to the side of her Yukata and inserts.

    ¡¸¡­Please touch Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡¹

    I¡­

    I touch Misuzu¡¯s breast inside the yukata, under her bra.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­this underwear is for the Japanese traditional dance. The fabric¡¯s slippery isn¡¯t it? Even if the kimono slips, it won¡¯t be tangled¡­!¡¹

    I climb my fingers on her smooth cloth.

    My fingertips is skating on Misuzu¡¯s soft breasts.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­it feels good when Danna-sama touches me!¡¹

    Misuzu leaks out a hot breath

    ¡¸Ahn¡­That¡¯s my nipple¡­!¡¹

    The firm feeling under the fabric¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s nipple gets erect fast.

    ¡¸Aha¡­it feels good!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s foolery has completely taken everyone¡¯s breath away¡­!

    ¡¸W-W-W-W-W-W-W-What are you doing! Misuzu-sama¡­that¡¯s shameless!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka yells loudly¡­!

    ¡¸My, Haruka-san¡­you can¡¯t say that an act of love between people as shameless¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles with her fascinating eyes¡­

    ¡¸Are you okay with that everyone¡­if this continuers, Misuzu will completely monopolize Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled¡­

    ¡¸Yadayada, Yo-chan¡¯s mine¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san jumps to my front!

    Nei-san pushed her abundant breast against me.

    ¡¸Aaaa!¡­Mana too!¡¹

    Mana clings to my feet.

    Rubbing her cute breasts¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yoshi-kun¡­me too!¡¹

    Meggu holds my left hand.

    Then she kissed it again and again.

    ¡¸¡­Kuroko-chan, you won¡¯t join?¡¹

    Nei-san asked¡­Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­U-Uhm¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Kuroko-chan¡¯s left out¡­!¡¹

    Mana grinned¡­

    ¡¸No¡­uhm¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yukino! Roll your skirt and show me your panties!¡¹

    If she won¡¯t come here then I¡¯ll just attack her and have her participate

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    Yukino raised her skirt and shows her panties to me.

    ¡­Her panty¡¯s stripes.

    Yellow and black¡­

    Are you a daughter of a Thunder or what?

    ¡¸S-S-S-S-S-Shameless! Shameless! What are you people doing?!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka lost her temper!

    Misuzu ignores her state.

    ¡¸Michi¡­come here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    She got startled as she¡¯s on the verge of fighting with her sister.

    ¡¸Just come here already¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Michi¡¯s still wary of her sister.

    ¡¸That person can¡¯t do anything¡­ignore her and come here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi comes to us.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­pat Michi¡¯s head¡¹

    Misuzu told me with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    My right hand is massaging Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    My left is being held by Megu¡­

    ¡¸Your gentle hand¡­take it from my chest to Michi¡¯s head¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said kindly.

    ¡¸U¡¹

    I puled my right hand out of Misuzu¡¯s Yukata then put it on Michi¡¯s head.

    I slowly stroked the shining black hair of the 15 year old girl.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯ve endured well being ridiculed¡¹

    Misuzu praises Michi.

    ¡¸And¡­you did well standing up for your¡ºfriends¡»¡¹

    Misuzu called us¡ºfriends¡»¡­

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re bad at dealing with your sister, you stood up and showed courage. ¡­Thank you. Today¡¯s Michi is my pride¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Tears float on Michi¡¯s eyes as she¡¯s being patted by me.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re already our¡ºfriend¡» Our¡ºlittle sister¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m unworthy for your words¡¹

    The tears of the 15 year old warrior girl spill out.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou Haruka!¡¹

    Misuzu calls Kudou Haruka while looking at Michi.

    ¡¸W-What¡­!?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka who¡¯s puzzled by the development of situation responds in panic¡­

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t forgive you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that I won¡¯t forgive you¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s voice feels overwhelming with strong will

    ¡¸I-I¡­what do you intend to do?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka pretends to be calm but¡­

    Her voice is trembling.

    ¡¸You mocked me. You mocked my¡ºfriends¡» You declared that you¡¯ll harm my most beloved Danna-sama in the world¡­ I¡¯ll never forgive you¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face is smiling.

    But¡­her eyes are burning in anger.

    ¡¸I-If you won¡¯t forgive me then what will you do? Do you intend to report my rudeness to Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Someone irrelevant like you can be disposed even if I don¡¯t use the power of my grandfather¡¹

    She looks at Kudou Haruka with cold eyes.

    That¡¯s right, these eyes are¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Such a thing¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s just a high school student¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And you, you¡¯re a high school student too Haruka-san, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a high school student punishing a high school student she can¡¯t forgive¡­that will be all¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words were completely the same as Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a Karate user before a high school student. I¡¯m Ruriko-sama¡¯s bodyguard¡¹

    Misuzu laughs at what Kudou Haruka said¡­

    ¡¸For me¡­you¡¯re someone worthless!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words pierces Kudou Haruka¡­

    ¡¸M-Misuzu-sama¡­Y-You¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸If it was me before¡­I might¡¯ve yielded to your threat. No¡­your plan might¡¯ve been successful. But, sadly¡­I have changed. I¡¯ve become strong in these past few days that I myself would be surprised¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Kudou Haruka¡­

    ¡¸¡­Those people hiding in there, get out!¡¹

    Misuzu called out to the screen of the lobby.

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸I already know it so get out already!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s sharp words¡­four girls appear from the screen.

    Everyone¡¯s wearing a pink pantsuit just like Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸¡­Ambush?¡¹

    When I mutter¡­

    ¡¸No, Yo-chan¡­everyone wants to pull Mii-chan away from us. That¡¯s why she purposely provokes Mii-chan so they can take her away from this place¡¹

    Take Michi?

    ¡¸Got it. They intend to drive us out forcibly while Michi¡¯s gone¡­!¡¹

    Megu said.

    I see¡­as expected, they¡¯re afraid of Michi¡¯s combat power¡­

    ¡¸No, That¡¯s not it¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t need to be them who¡¯ll push us out¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸They¡¯ll pretend to be in a fight with us¡­make a noise and call out Kouzuki security service guards. Also¡­today, there would be heavy figures in business world and the undersecretary of US will come, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see!¡¹

    ¡¸If we make a noise in this place¡­what do you think will happen?¡¹

    This four that ambushes us¡­perhaps, they will exit.

    They can¡¯t stay in this venue.

    ¡¸Anyway, they intend to make some noise in this place. Then, they can make a pretext to drive us out, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­why Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­She must¡¯ve thought that it¡¯s disgraceful to drive out her own sister!¡¹

    What the hell?!

    It¡¯s only for her own appearance!

    ¡¸But¡­what about Misuzu? Misuzu will be sent off if she stays with us right?¡¹

    Right.

    Before they take out Michi¡­

    They should take out Misuzu first¡­

    ¡¸I got it Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana shouts¡­!

    ¡¸These people intends to humiliate Misuzu-san!¡¹

    Humiliate Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­Right. We¡¯re just a secondary objective¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡­Wait

    Someone¡­please explain it to me.

    ¡¸Like-I-said¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸The objective of these girls is to get rid of Misuzu-san from from the beginning¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What?!

    ¡¸If she¡¯s sent out¡­Misuzu-san won¡¯t be able to show up in the presentation today, right? Even though her name is in the pamphlet¡­even though Kouzuki-san¡¯s acquaintances will come, if Misuzu-san makes a scandal and can¡¯t participate, what do you think will happen?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s name would be dishonored.

    ¡¸Then¡­this girl¡¯s master, Ruriko-san¡­she¡¯ll become the only performer from Kouzuki family¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­stares at Kudou Haruka in blank surprise¡­

    ¡¸You thought of influencing Ruriko-san and my succession dispute?¡­Kudou Haruka-san!¡¹

    That¡¯s why¡­Misuzu.

    She¡¯s preparing Michi to confront her sister¡­

    She purposely chip their spirit.

    ¡¸¡­I see~!¡¹

    An unexpected voice comes from the side.

    When I turned around in surprise¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s here¡­

    ¡¸Maru-chan, since when¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸The fundamental of my work is to erase my presence you know¡­¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, before you dispose this child¡¹

    Margo-san makes a suggestion.

    ¡¸I think she should have a match with Michi¡­¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I think so too

    So Michi¡¯s inferiority complex towards her sister is taken out¡­

    She should win against her sister on a fair fight.

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸How about this¡­Kudou Haruka-san was it? If this girl, there won¡¯t be any disposal. We¡¯ll forget all of your rude acts against Misuzu-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What would you do if Michi wins¡­¡¹

    Megu speaks up.

    ¡¸¡­How about we make her a prostitute?¡¹

    ¡­Megu?!

    ¡¸This girl insulted the women of the mansion. I¡¯ll never forgive that¡­!¡¹

    If Michi wins then Kudou Haruka becomes a prostitute.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it if it¡¯s just once but¡­I¡¯d like her to experience the pain of being a prostute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you think, Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s good¡­what do you think, Haruka-san?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine as long as I win right? I will win. There¡¯s no way the elder sister would lose against Michi¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 217 : In the Box

    ¡¸Michi, are you fine with it too¡­?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Michi.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Michi doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in having a match against her sister.

    ¡¸Michi¡­do you remember what your father told you?¡¹

    I asked Michi.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you should make your own¡ºKudou style¡»already¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸Even if the opponent is your sister¡­Michi should fight¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Elder sister or any blood relation doesn¡¯t matter! Just beat her up!¡¹

    Mana¡­you¡¯re saying that even if Yukino¡¯s next to you?

    Her inferiority complex is quite complicated too¡­

    I know know the reason why Minaho-neesan dressed Yukino horribly this morning.

    Megu and Mana have their inferiority complex rooted into Yukino strongly¡­

    ¡ºMana and Megu dress up¡»and¡ºYukino¡¯s dressed down¡»so their inferiority complex won¡¯t be stimulated¡­

    At least, if the preconception of¡ºYukino¡¯s much beautiful than me¡»both of them will greatly improve¡­

    ¡¸Kudou Haruka-san¡­do you know about me?¡¹

    Margo-san suddenly speaks to Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸Margo Starkweather-san¡­you¡¯re a guard of¡ºKuromori¡», right?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka seems to have investigated about us just in case¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m only a year older than you but I¡¯m doing this work for more than three years now. Let me give you an advice as a senior in the same industry¡­you don¡¯t have the talent so you should stop being a guard¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s expression turned severe.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re just a guard of a prostitution ring, don¡¯t insult me who¡¯s a member of Kouzuki Security service!¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. I¡¯m a cold-hearted woman so I declare the people without talent about it clearly. You should quit before you trouble Kouzuki security service. This world isn¡¯t a world for a dull child like you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a Karate inter-high school champion! Which part of me do you think has no talent?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I think you should stay as an athlete. You can¡¯t protect people. After all, you¡¯re someone who should be protected¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes are cold.

    ¡¸¡­This impoliteness!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka tries to hit Margo but¡­!

    At that moment, Nei-san threw the ballpen from the desk to Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸Here you go!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka avoids that pen¡­!

    Margo-san¡¯s fist appears close to Kudou Haruka¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡­Stopping just before.

    If she take one more step¡­

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s face would¡¯ve been crushed.

    As usual, Margo-san and Nei-san¡¯s cooperation is amazing.

    ¡¸¡­You still want to go?¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s unfair¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka complains¡­

    ¡¸You¡­if you were suddenly attacked by the enemy, would you tell them that?¡¹

    ¡­Un

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s a karate player¡­

    She¡¯s not used to underground work.

    ¡¸I-I was just relaxed just now! I will not fail like that in actual combat¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Really, She¡¯s no good.

    ¡¸We¡¯re having an actual fight right now though¡¹

    Kudou Haruka trembles from what Margo-san said.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s you and Michi-san, it might be just a sister¡¯s fight but¡­if someone from the Kouzuki security service tries to punch someone from¡ºKuromori¡»isn¡¯t that already¡ºcombat¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san speaks calmly.

    ¡¸¡ºKuromori¡»is indebt with Kouzuki-san greatly but we¡¯re not his subordinates. We¡¯re an independent organization. Didn¡¯t I ask you first if you know me¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­Margo-san is¡­

    ¡¸You know that I carry the¡ºsignboard¡»that I¡¯m the guard of ¡ºKuromori¡»and yet¡­you picked a fight with me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That is because you insulted me!¡¹

    ¡­If you¡¯re going to say that.

    Kudou Haruka insulted Misuzu and us a lot earlier.

    ¡¸But, you¡¯re the one who tried to hit me, right? Huh¡­you don¡¯t know? At those times¡­the one who made a move first loses¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s false charges¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder¡­there¡¯s this much witnesses, there¡¯s no way you can gloss it over¡¹

    Margo-san points at one of the girl under Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸Hey, what do you think? Who¡¯s at fault just now¡­?¡¹

    Margo-san asked filled with composure.

    ¡¸¡­That is.¡¹

    The girl sent Kudou Haruka a glance¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking your opinion so speak frankly!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s words are calm but she¡¯s not hiding her bloodthirst.

    The girl¡­

    ¡¸Haruka-sama¡­this time, it¡¯s our loss¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you saying?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s surprised from her follower¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­we¡¯re the first ones who tried to provoke the other by insulting them so they would cause trouble¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­On top of being found out, Haruka-sama who¡¯s provoked the same way and tried to beat them up, it¡¯s a bit problematic¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­that one even took the trouble of stopping right before it hits¡¹

    ¡¸Even morally, the one talking is right¡­¡¹

    The four followers all rebuked Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸©`Is what everyone¡¯s saying though?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s ahead of Kudou Haruka multiple times.

    Fundamentally, the experience is too different.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you should warn your sister¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s been watching over the situation speaks.

    ¡¸If she continues being a bodyguard, Haruka-san will die. Ruriko-san will be in horrible state too¡¹

    Michi stares at Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­beat Haruka-san¡¹

    Michi prepares herself.

    She takes out a white glove from her pocket then throws it at her sister.

    ¡¸W-What are you doing¡­Michi?¡¹

    The elder sister¡¯s surprised¡­

    ¡¸Aneue¡­no, now that it came to this, blood relation doesn¡¯t matter. By my master, Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s decree, Kudou Haruka¡­I challenge you to a duel¡­!¡¹1

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous, for sisters to have a duel¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because we¡¯re sisters¡­I will punish you for putting shame on Kudou family any further¡­!~¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Kudou Haruka

    ¡¸Michi¡­do you really think that you can win against me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If I can¡¯t win against a person like you then I¡¯m not fit as Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard¡­!¡¹

    The two glare at each other.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s definitely a 1 on 1 match right? They won¡¯t be participating, right?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka looks at Margo-san with suspicious eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a duel isn¡¯t it? Then I won¡¯t interfere. In the first place, she can beat you by herself¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san replied lightly.

    ¡¸Are you saying that I¡¯m weak?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka glared strongly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯re weak that you don¡¯t notice how weak you are¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­on top of being weak, an idiot too. That¡¯s what you get from practicing only Karate I guess¡­¡¹

    Nei-san adds¡­

    ¡¸¡­The theater basement won¡¯t be used today, right?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes, today¡¯s the presentation for the classical Japanese dance so it won¡¯t be using the revolving stage¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s theater basement?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Danna-sama¡­it¡¯s the underground room below the stage¡¹

    Misuzu told me.

    ¡¸Then, should we do it there? There¡¯s no other place to duel in this theater, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­there are guards everywhere in the hall¡¹

    ¡¸That said¡­I don¡¯t want to go out of the theater right now¡¹

    ¡­Un

    We¡¯ll purposely make ourselves target of Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸Then, the duel location would be the theater basement¡­let¡¯s settle this before the¡ºsymposium¡»begins¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will act as the witness. Are you fine with that, Haruka-san?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸¡­Got it, I¡¯ll open the lock¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸Then, call us out when you¡¯re ready! And, when you lose, you¡¯ll be penalized as a prostitute!¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­either way, I¡¯ll win. In exchange, if I win, you¡¯ll have to give back Michi¡­!¡¹

    Give back Michi?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll train Michi on Karate again. I¡¯ll have to punish the little sister who opposes her elder sister thoroughly! This is all because of that foolish father¡¯s brutal martial art¡ºKudou style¡»¡­Michi¡¯s corrupted¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know anything¡­Let me show you my growth¡¹

    Michi¡¯s no longer hesitating.

    ¡¸Hmph! I¡¯ll punish you¡­remember that!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s going to underestimate her sister until the end.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Oh, so you¡¯re here!¡¹

    There are two girls coming from the other side of the lobby.

    I quickly realized that one one is the master while the other is the retainer.

    ¡¸While I was practicing with Yoshiko at the dressing room¡­you were gone before I noticed. That¡¯s troubling¡­!¡¹

    The long black haired beauty smiles at Kudou Haruka.

    Her height is the same as Mana¡­her face looks similar to Misuzu.

    As expected, she¡¯s an exceptional beauty¡­she feels much more gentle than Misuzu.

    Somehow¡­the word¡ºelegance¡»fits her very much¡­

    This girl is in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-san. We¡¯ll borrow Haruka-san for a while¡¹

    Misuzu called out her cousin, Kouzuki Ruriko.

    If I recall, she¡¯s 15 years old¡­third year in middle school.

    ¡¸My¡­are you working something?¡¹

    Ruriko-san looked at the mountain of pamphlets in the desk and asked.

    ¡¸Yes. Kanako-san asked us to fold the pamphlets into two¡¹

    Ignoring the dangerous atmosphere just now¡­Misuzu radiantly speaks to Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸My, is that so?¡­Then, let me help out too. Yoshiko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    The retainer, Yoshiko-san looks like a high school student.

    Like her master, Ruriko-san, she looks like a very gentle person.

    ¡¸¡­Haruka-san and others, you have to return to the headquarters, are you not?¡¹

    Misuzu said calmly.

    They have to make a reason to open the passage to the theater basement.

    ¡¸My¡­is that so, Haruka-san?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks her guard.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please hurry up and go. Yoshiko and I will be helping out Misuzu-san here¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka hesitates to leave her master

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be protecting them here so I don¡¯t think there would be any problems¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Therefore, go already and just return at once¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama. I will be coming back immediately. Yoshiko-san, please take care of her. Misuzu-sama too¡­don¡¯t do anything unfair! Everyone, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes1¡¹

    Kudou Haruka walks angrily.

    Her four underling girls follow her.

    ¡¸¡­Why is she saying ¡®unfair¡¯?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸I wonder¡­Haruka-san is always furious in front of me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un, really, that girl just says what she wants, right?!¡¹

    Nei-san says while looking at Kudou Haruka¡¯s back.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, MIsuzu-san¡¹

    Ruriko-san bows to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be¡­it is not something for Ruriko-san to lower her head for¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Haruka-san did something rude, didn¡¯t she? That girl pledges her loyalty to me but¡­her methods are wrong and her behavior is always excessive¡­!¡¹

    This girl¡­she noticed Kudou Haruka¡¯s true nature.

    ¡¸Even though Misuzu-san and I are not in a standpoint where we¡¯re in a conflict¡­ Inside Haruka-san¡¯s head, we¡¯re supposed to be rivals¡­¡¹

    As expected¡­Kuodu Haruka¡¯s acting on her own.,

    ¡¸If I¡¯m a bit more firm¡­then I think I can stop her action in advance. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused Misuzu-san inconvenience¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s worried about Misuzu from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡­I think she¡¯s not a bad child.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. We¡¯re cousins. Also, everyone helped me out¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu introduces us to Ruriko.

    ¡¸Starting there, Margo-san. Nei-san.w Megumi-san Mana-san¡­¡¹

    Each of them bows to Ruriko.

    Ruriko-san replies with a bow to each of them too.

    ¡¸¡­Then¡¹

    When she reached Yukino, Misuzu stopped speaking¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kishima Kuroko-san¡¹

    Michi speaks instead of Misuzu.

    ¡¸Oh right, Kuroko-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸My, wearing yellow and black dress, it suits your name very much¡­!¡¹

    Yukino didn¡¯t say anything, she just has a downhearted face¡­

    Still, she bows to Ruriko-san.

    Ruriko-san¡¯s the only daughter of the eldest son of Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    She knows that she¡¯s an Ojou-sama among Ojou-sama¡¯s when it comes to nobility.

    Or rather, hearing Ruriko-san talk this close

    ¡­She¡¯s surely a¡ºSuper sheltered lady¡»

    Blandly and softly¡­

    There¡¯s no evil at all¡­

    She smiles at Yukino with a very innocent face.

    ¡¸¡­And¡¹

    Misuzu looks at my eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori Kounosuke¡¹

    I introduced myself.

    It¡¯s fine to know my real name if it¡¯s just Ruriko-san but¡­

    Her retainer, Yoshiko-san¡¯s here.

    I thought that it¡¯s better to call myself¡ºKuromori¡»in this case.

    Misuzu also took care not to say the last name of the girls¡­

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¯s Misuzu-san¡¯s friend¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    ¡¸Family¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answered.

    ¡¸¡­Family?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­family¡¹

    Misuzu spreads the pamphlet without saying anything else.

    ¡¸Then¡­should we work?¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Sitting side by side on the table¡­everyone begins to work at the pamphlets.

    ¡¸If we have this number, we¡¯ll finish this immediately¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said¡­

    ¡¸Wait, Maru-chan¡­that¡¯s crooked. You should alight the corners then fold!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry sorry¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸American¡¯s are the only one bad at this things!¡¹

    Nei-san and Margo-san are messing around.

    ¡¸Wait wait¡­Kuroko-san, do it firmly!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeh?¡¹

    ¡¸Really, you¡¯re so bad!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s scolding her sister again.

    ¡­Megu.

    She¡¯s working at an amazing speed. Furthemore, it¡¯s delicate.

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­what? Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re working so amazingly though¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯ve been the class representative often before so I¡¯m used to this. Also¡­I¡¯m the type that gets immersed when concentrating¡­¡¹

    Speaking of which, a while ago¡­she just kept folding the pamphlets without talking to anyone.

    Somehow¡­it¡¯s such a simple talk but each of their persinality comes out.

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s working on almost the same speed as Megu.

    But, she still has the composure to talk to Ruriko-san while working.

    Everyone here has different personality

    Ruriko-san¡¯s very careful but very slow¡­

    On the time where others can finish at five¡­she somehow completes one.

    ¡¸Horahora, Ruriko-sama¡­if you match the corners in here, you can do it smoothly¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s also terribly slow. She¡¯s boundlessly careful though.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    Ruriko-san speaks up while continuing her work.

    ¡¸Nadeshiko-sensei praised Misuzu-san¡¯s progress these past few days¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not making progress¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸No. As far as I can see, Misuzu-sama¡¯s improving greatly¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸Even so¡­Nadeshiko-sensei has told us but¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸She said that Misuzu-san might¡¯ve fallen in love¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s cheeks blushed from what Ruriko-san said.

    ¡¸That is¡­by chance, today¡¯s dance would be a love dance¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That is what Nadeshiko-sensei said however¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s dance didn¡¯t look like¡ºA dance of a girl in love¡»until last week. And now¡­it¡¯s firmly expressed as an¡ºadult woman suffering from love¡»¡­¡¹

    Suffering from love?

    Misuzu¡­are you suffering?

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¹

    Ruriko-san looked at me.

    ¡¸I have seen Misuzu-san holding hands with Kuromori-san during the other day when you entered the rehearsal¡­¡¹

    Oh right¡­at that time¡­

    From the second floor window of the Konpeki style rehearsal building¡­

    Ruriko-san and Kudou Haruka looks down at Misuzu and me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding it to her cousin.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve fallen in love with him¡­!¡¹

    She holds my hand tightly¡­

    Megu¡¯s silent work stopped.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at us with a¡¸Huh?¡¹face

    Margo-san and Nei-san are smiling.

    Mana touched Megu¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸I want to bear this man¡¯s child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­my thoughts were right after all!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s eyes are shining as she look at us.

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu-sama. How about your fiance?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸She¡¯s right¡­Misuzu-san has a fiance grandfather has decided just like me¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s face turned gloomy.

    ¡¸We will talk to grandfather after the gathering today. Also¡­I¡¯ll ask for his permission to be in a relationship with this man¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly.

    ¡¸My, wonderful! I will support you¡­Misuzu-san!¡¹

    The 15 year old cousin is moved deeply¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­who is Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks

    ¡¸Well¡­I can¡¯t say it now¡¹

    Misuzu answers then looked at us.

    ¡¸Please keep working¡­and please listen to my story¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san and I are Kouzuki Shigetaka¡¯s granddaughters. There are no other grandchildren. The current Kouzuki house has grandfather controlling everything¡­the successor of the family would be either Ruriko or me. Therefore¡­there are a lot of people who wants to be married to us aiming at the property of Kouzuki¡­¡¹

    Un¡­

    If you marry Misuzu and Ruriko-san¡­you¡¯ll inherit a huge wealth and power.

    ¡¸Of course, there are men in the Kouzuki family as well¡­there are a lot of nobles intimate with Kouzuki house¡­politicians and foreigners¡­and relatives who are proposing to adopt their family to the bride. Ever since Ruriko-san and I were born¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s already the talk even at baby stage.

    ¡¸If this continues¡­a battle will start. Ruriko-san and my safety would be threatened. Therefore¡­grandfather had decided our¡ºfiance¡»among the Kouzuki family

    Once the fiance is decided¡­the quarrel will die out¡­

    ¡¸However¡­it has never been announced who in the family is the¡ºfiance¡»officially¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?!¡¹

    Nei-san asks.

    ¡¸If we announce it while we¡¯re still young¡­the¡ºfiance¡»would receive strong envy from the family. There might be people who¡¯d try to kill him. Therefore, it¡¯s unknown who¡¯s the¡ºfiance¡»decided until it¡¯s announced¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, do you know who is it?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I saw him during my 16th birthday¡¹

    ¡¸In short¡­the¡ºfiance¡»guy knows his own standpoint too, right?¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸Yes¡­that is right¡¹

    Misuzu answered in a small voice.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯m 15 years old¡­I haven¡¯t been told who¡¯s my¡ºfiance¡»yet¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    ¡¸That¡ºfiance¡»will be coming today, right?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll talk to him and break the engagement¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s eyes shine, she¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing. That¡¯s wonderful!¡­I¡¯ll support you! Misuzu-san!¡¹

    1. It¡¯s time to d-d-d-d-d-d-d-d-d-duel!

 Chapter 218 : What is sex?

    ¡¸But will Gozen-sama allow it?¡¹1

    Ruriko-san¡¯s retainer¡­Yoshiko-san said.

    The vassal of the noble Kouzuki house, calls Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡ºGozen-sama¡»

    ¡¸Gozen-sama, once he has decided on something, it¡¯s not something that can be overturned easily¡­ Misuzu-sama is still young, isn¡¯t it better to take a look at the situation and take time top persuade him so he can understand?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s suggestion is reasonable but¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­won¡¯t that be impolite for my current¡ºfiance¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    True, even though Misuzu doesn¡¯t intend to get married with him in the future¡­it feels sorry for the man who thinks¡ºI¡¯m her fiance¡»without knowing anything.

    ¡¸Besides¡­I myself can¡¯t endure the reality that I have a¡ºfiance¡»other than this one¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸I want to live with this gentleman¡¹

    Nei-san and Margo-san¡¯s looking at us amusingly.

    Megu and Mana have a slightly complicated face.

    Yukino, her mouth is opened wide.

    I¡­what kind of face I¡¯m making right now?

    ¡¸I might be disowned by grandfather after this. I might be banished from Kouzuki house today. But still, I don¡¯t mind. I know that even if I became just my body alone, I know that this gentleman will accept me¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s prepared for it.

    If she¡¯s disowned by Kouzuki house¡­she can¡¯t stay in her home anymore. She can¡¯t go to school either. Even the dance would be impossible.

    Misuzu would lose everything.

    But still¡­she said that she wants to be with me¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m moved¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    ¡¸What a wonderful thing it is¡­right, Yoshiko!¡¹

    But, Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸Are you really sure about that¡­Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    She¡¯s shocked in the situation where Misuzu might be expelled from Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama too, are you okay even if Misuzu-sama leaves Kouzuki house¡­?¡¹

    Oh¡­this person.

    She thinks that I knew Misuzu was a member of Kouzuki house and that I seduced her.

    ¡¸When I first met Misuzu, I didn¡¯t knew which house she was born in at all¡¹

    I poke honestly.

    ¡¸Even know¡­I don¡¯t know Kouzuki house well. I think that¡¯s fine. I came to like Misuzu, not Kouzuki house¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­your hairstyle today is wonderful¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, this?¡­I thought that Misuzu would like it so I had Katsuko-nee fix it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As I thought¡¹

    Misuzu leans her body to me.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    Misuzu turned towards Margo-san, Nei-san, Megu and Mana.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask everyone too. If ever I were to be expelled from Kouzuki house¡­will you allow Misuzu to live by Danna-sama¡¯s side?¡¹

    Misuzu asks looking at each and every eyes.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it at all! It¡¯s fun to have the¡ºfamily¡»increase!¡¹

    Nei-san took the lead.

    ¡¸I am in that standpoint after all. If Misuzu would join in, I would be pleased to welcome you¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸When you talk about that, Mana¡¯s the same too¡­ Mana only has Onii-chan as her place to go after all. I¡¯m completely okay¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about Minaho¡¯s opinion but¡­as an individual, I welcome you. I like Misuzu¡¯s personality and talent much more than her family. If you go to his side, then of course, you¡¯d be helping out in our¡ºjob¡»right¡­?!¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸Yes, of course!¡¹

    Misuzu answered with a smile.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi speaks up shyly.

    ¡¸Whatever the situation it may be¡­I will be escorting Misuzu-sama for the rest of my life. I will accompany you everywhere¡­!¡¹

    If Misuzu is disowned by Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    Misuzu and Michi would become members of¡ºKuromori¡»?

    the smart and sociable Misuzu¡­

    Michi who has a special fighting ability.

    It would be great if the two of them becomes formal members.,

    ¡­But.

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»isn¡¯t that generous to allow that¡­

    She might confine Misuzu and separate her from me.

    No, he might just kill me¡­

    For Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡», the life of a man like me is just worthless.

    Is it okay for¡ºKuromori¡»to be hostile against Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»?

    ¡¸You won¡¯t ask that person?¡¹

    Ruriko-san points at Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Me/¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸If I recall¡ºKiirode Kuroko¡»-san, was it?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks, Yukino;

    ¡¸¡­Kishima Kuroko!¡¹

    No, you¡¯re Shirasaka Yukino.

    Or rather, you¡¯re proudly calling yourself with that false name?

    Did she like it unexpectedly?

    ¡¸Right¡­how about we ask Kuroko-san as well?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸I¡­don¡¯t mind it¡­ Just do what you want¡­you two. Either way, you already thought what I would say¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Then, we¡¯ll do as we like¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answered Yukino with a smile.

    Ruriko-san stares at Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Understood, Misuzu-san¡­please leave the future of Kouzuki house to me¡¹

    Her face is cheerful.

    ¡¸I am very happy. Misuzu-san who¡¯s been holding back at everything for the sake of Kouzuki house has decided to make her happiness first¡­ With this¡­I don¡¯t have any more regrets¡¹

    ¡­Regrets?

    ¡¸I will live as grandfather desires. I¡¯ll dedicate my life to Kouzuki house. As long as I can see Misuzu-san happy¡­I¡¯m satisfied¡¹

    ¡­Wait

    Hey¡­wait a moment?1

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­are you okay with that?¡¹

    I asked instinctively.

    ¡¸Yes. I am a daughter born under Kouzuki house after all¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san replied with a smile that has no hesitation.

    ¡¸In the first place, I am the daughter of the eldest son of Kouzki Shigetaka, Kouzuki Shigeaki Receiving the legitimate blood, I¡¯ve been prepared to take over the next generation Kouzuki house since I was born¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­this girl¡¯s the eldest son¡¯s daughter.

    Misuzu¡¯s the second son¡¯s daughter.

    The current head of Kouzuki house, Kouzuki Shigetaka¡ºKakka¡»¡­has no other grandchildren.

    Ruriko-san and Misuzu are supposed to be fighting on succession¡­

    When you talk about blood, it¡¯s orthodox that Ruriko-san would be succeeding¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-san, you¡¯re very beautiful, you¡¯re abundant in talents¡­among the clan, I do know that there are people who say that¡ºthey don¡¯t know who would succeed between Misuzu-san and I¡» I know that there are people who plan to divide the Kouzuki family into two by letting Misuzu-san and I fight on succession. Actually¡­they purposely whisper bad things on my ear so Misuzu-san and I would have discord¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s eyes looks sad¡­

    ¡¸I, of course ¡­don¡¯t believe those hearsays. I¡¯ve known Misuzu-san from childhood very well¡­I admire her as a cousin¡¹

    ¡¸I also love you, Ruriko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. But¡­the people who speak selfishly just keeps on increasing. The cruel rumors spread, then a lot of people on my side misunderstands. They really think that Misuzu-san is fighting with me¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh, that person?

    ¡¸Earlier¡­Haruka-san has caused trouble with Misuzu-san, I think that¡¯s the reason. I understand. Haruka-san is just loyal to me¡­I am very sorry¡¹

    Ruriko-san bows her head.

    ¡¸Raise your head. Don¡¯t mind Haruka-san¡­ We will be dealing with her properly¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Deal with her?¡¹

    Ruriko-san looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve thought that Haruka-san¡¯s not fit to be a bodyguard for a long time. That person was first recommended to be my guard but I declined it and chose Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Then, Haruka-san became my guard¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s a third year in high school.

    Nromally, Normally, she should take care of Misuzu who¡¯s a second year in high school.

    When they do that, she can guard her even at school¡­

    And yet¡­Misuzu rejected Kudou Haruka.

    Therefore, Michi who¡¯s in third year middle school protects Misuzu who¡¯s older¡­

    Then that would mean that originally, Michi is supposed to protect Ruriko-san who¡¯s in the same third year middle school.

    ¡¸That is why Haruka-san has a grudge against me. To some extent, that is the reason why she¡¯s treating Michi and I badly. It has nothing to do with Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head to Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Not at all. Though she¡¯s older, Haruka-san is still under me. I sincerely apologize for Haruka-san¡¯s impoliteness¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s my fault¡­I wasn¡¯t able to remonstrate Haruka-san who¡¯s the same age as me¡­ Misuzu and Ruriko-sama didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Yoshiko will take all of the responsibilities¡¹

    Yoshiko-san joined in and the three had a tournament on lowering their heads¡­

    ¡¸But, it will be okay now. I am thinking of having Haruka-san quit her bodyguard job¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Haruka-san should better concentrate as a Karate athlete. That person¡¯s an athlete, she doesn¡¯t have the sensibility fit for a guard¡¹

    She¡¯ll cut her down.

    ¡¸That is¡­I think so too. Haruka-san should devote herself in Karate¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸Actually¡­even now, she takes more time in her Karate practice, she¡¯s been neglecting to guard Ruriko-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Michi-san guards me when in school¡¹

    ¡­Eh, Michi protects Ruriko-san?

    ¡¸Thank you for always¡¹

    Ruriko-san bows her head to Michi.

    ¡¸That is because we¡¯re classmates. It¡¯s natural to protect a close classmate. Especially, Misuzu-sama didn¡¯t give such instructions like¡ºprotect Ruriko-sama¡»¡­!¡¹

    Seriously, this warrior girl is bad at lying.

    I see¡­Misuzu has sent Michi in stead of Kudou Haruka who¡¯s busy at Karate instead of work¡­

    Michi kept guarding Ruriko-san who¡¯s always with her in the school.

    ¡¸I know the best how the school feels very suffocating for people of Kouzuki¡­¡¹

    Misuzu tells her two year younger cousin.

    ¡¸Yes. You need to be in a generous attitude so you won¡¯t receiver any slander from anyone. You mustn¡¯t be very intimate with anyone as well¡¹

    If you become intimate with the successor of the Kouzuki family¡­others would be jealous of that person.

    Therefore, Ruriko-san has to treat everyone around her equally.

    ¡­She can¡¯t have a close friend.

    ¡¸The only one I can trust from the bottom of my heart is only Yoshiko¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san smiled at Yoshiko-san, her retainer.

    Kudou Haruka¡­Even though she¡¯s her guard, she¡¯s not trusted at all.

    ¡¸The me before is the same¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸However, I do not have a¡ºretainer¡»¡­My father hates the Kouzuki¡¯s old tradition¡­¡¹

    I see¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s father is the eldest son belongs to the enterprise of the Kouzuki family¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s father¡­if I recall, he¡¯s a high rank bureaucrat in the ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science and Technology.

    He must¡¯ve hated the tradition of Kouzuki house descending from an old noble blood.

    Therefore, he refused to put a¡ºretainer¡»for Misuzu.

    ¡¸I understand. I lived together with Yoshiko since I was three. If Yoshiko-san wasn¡¯t there for me, I would¡¯ve been devastated by the loneliness. It must¡¯ve been very painful for Misuzu-san¡­¡¹

    Regardless of her father¡¯s will¡­Misuzu is Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»grand daughter, she had to fight the world as a member of Kouzuki house.

    Envy and slander¡­she has to stand up alone from the self-assertive kindness¡­

    It¡¯s very lonely

    ¡¸I am fine. Grandfather helped me out during the most painful times¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said then¡­she writes the word¡ºNagisa¡»in my palm

    ¡­I see.,

    That¡¯s why Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»entrusted Misuzu to Nagisa

    He believed that if it¡¯s Nagisa, she¡¯ll heal Misuzu¡¯s loneliness¡­

    ¡¸Then, I have a lot of people I trust from the bottom of my heart¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    From Nagisa to me.

    Then¡­Megu, Nei-san, Margo-san, Mana.

    Everyone¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»

    Yukino¡¯s the only one out of place though.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Everyone¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfamily¡», right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I envy you¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, join out¡ºfamily¡»too!¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, it¡¯s impolite to speak suddenly¡¹

    Megu scolds Mana.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡¹

    Mana bows her head.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡¯s already a family however¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-san is Misuzu¡¯s cousin. Then, she¡¯s family to me. Isn¡¯t that right¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at my face.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    Then, looking at Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama is very reliable. He¡¯s a gentleman. He¡¯ll never betray me. Therefore¡­he¡¯ll never betray Ruriko-san¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    Ruriko-san looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Please trust Misuzu¡¯s eyes for people¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸That is¡­I do trust him however¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s puzzled

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯ve always thought of Ruriko-san as my sister¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Though we¡¯re cousins¡­right now, Ruriko-san and I are the only daughters who carry the weight of the Kouzuki house. I¡¯m the position where I know about your suffering and hardships the most¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Please call me Misuzu-oneesan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-oneesama¡¹2

    ¡¸How does it feel?¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡­Then

    Ruriko-san¡¯s face softens¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange¡­Misuzu-san feels much more close than before¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Misuzu-oneesan¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onee-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Danna-sama will be Ruriko-san¡¯s brother. Is that acceptable, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­you can rely on me on anything from now on, Ruriko-san¡¹

    Hearing me¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s face blushed¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­that¡¯s how it is. I think this is better so the rumors between Ruriko and I won¡¯t be spread anymore but¡­¡¹

    Misuzu worries about Yoshiko-san who¡¯s been Ruriko-san¡¯s long time retainer.

    ¡¸Yes¡­That¡¯s right. I think that this is good¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said that but she thought for a while¡­

    There¡¯s no clarity in her words.

    It seems that she¡¯s doubting if this is Misuzu¡¯s plan to ensnare Ruriko.

    ¡¸As mentioned earlier¡­I will marry this man. I don¡¯t have any ambition on Kouzuki house. AS usual¡­I intend to have Ruriko-san as the head of the future Kouzuki house¡¹

    Misuzu¡­made it clear that she doesn¡¯t have the ambition to become the owner of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful to you who have been watching over Ruriko-san since age three. Please stay by Ruriko-san¡¯s side for always. But¡­I¡¯ve also watched over Ruriko-san since she was born. I am the older cousin of Ruriko-san. I don¡¯t have any relative at close age other than Ruriko-san. I¡¯ve always thought of her as my little sister. The same as me¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please forgive me for my impoliteness¡¹

    She apologized for doubting Misuzu in her mint even for a moment.

    ¡¸Onee-sama! Misuzu-sama has become my Onee-sama! That¡¯s wonderful! Yoshiko, don¡¯t you think so too?¡¹

    Ruriko-san smiles happily.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Yoshiko smiled at her master.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s return to our talk¡­it would be dangerous to leave Haruka-san as Ruriko-san¡¯s guard. That person is a very shallow person¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­

    ¡¸True¡­I feel like she¡¯s growing to become arrogant¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who opened up suddenly complained about Haruka-san.

    ¡¸Did she gain confidence after winning the inter high school championship? The media¡¯s been doing what they want featuring he as a¡ºbeautiful karate girl¡» Today too, she brought four of her friends in Karate club saying¡ºI made a security unit for Ruriko-sama¡»¡­And yet, she¡¯s not around Ruriko-sama at all¡¹

    Those four followers are like that?

    ¡¸Today¡¯s Konpeki style presentation would have a lot of celebrities coming after all¡­¡¹

    Misuzu sighs.

    ¡¸Yes¡­she came in a suit trying to make herself look good in front of those people¡¹

    So that pink pant suit was for that?

    She¡¯s really a small shot or rather, she¡¯s childish.

    Misuzu speaks to Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸If she continues to grow like that, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯ll make a blunder and disgrace Ruriko-san sooner or later. We¡¯ll have Haruka-san concentrate on Karate and retire from being Ruriko-san¡¯s guard¡¹

    ¡¸However, would that obstinate one easily quit? That person boasts about being Ruriko-sama¡¯s guard¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks in worry.

    Boasting¡­she must be thinking that it¡¯s a¡ºstatus¡»

    Nevertheless¡­she¡¯s neglecting her job which is to protect her master.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Earlier¡­I made Haruka-san acknowledge to have a duel with Michi due to her impoliteness towards us¡¹

    ¡¸Haruka-san and Michi-san will have a duel?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Yes. I will fight with Aneue¡¹

    Michi answers with determined eyes.

    Her hands continue folding the pamphlet properly.

    By the way, the only one¡¯s working at this stage are¡­

    Michi, Megu, Nei-san and Margo-san only¡­?

    Mana¡¯s fascinated in listening to our talk. Her eyes are sparkling. She¡¯s interested in the circumstances of the other houses.

    Nei-san doesn¡¯t cut any corners. She¡¯s a serious person to the root. Though her ears are tilted this way, she¡¯s moving her hand properly.

    Megu¡¯s a too serious of a child so she¡¯s working silently. Even if she hear the circumstances of Kouzuki family, it¡¯s clear for her that it¡¯s impossible for her to do anything about it.

    Margo-san¡­she¡¯s working while listening properly. She¡¯s a person who can do two things at the same time. While moving her hand, her head is calmly analyzing the current situation.

    I¡¯m together with Misuzu so I feel that it¡¯s rude to Ruriko-san if I¡¯m working on something so¡­sorry but I stopped my hands.

    Then, Yukino¡¯s just staring on top of the desk absentmindedly. ¡ºWhy am I here?¡»her face says. That feeling¡­well, I can understand it.

    ¡¸If she lost to her little sister, Michi and broke her nose¡­Haruka-san will stop her arrogance. She¡¯ll notice that she¡¯s not suited to be a guard then concentrate only the world of Karate. We intend to thoroughly corner her¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu told her cute cousin.

    ¡¸¡­Michi-san can win against Haruka-san?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    It¡¯s not unreasonable.

    Michi and Haruka-san have their age and physique completely different¡­

    Haruka-san¡¯s strength in Karate is also known¡­

    She has never seen Michi fight with Kudou style I guess.

    ¡¸Yes. Michi will win overwhelmingly¡¹

    Misuzu declared.

    ¡¸Oh¡­so it¡¯s a duel¡¹

    Ruriko-san agrees.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, Yoshiko. If it¡¯s a duel, Haruka-san doesn¡¯t have a winning chance¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haruka-san came to guard me with such shoes after all¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko-san noticed it?

    ¡¸Today¡¯s Haruka-san¡¯s wearing a pumps¡¹

    Ruriko-san told Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes¡­it seems easy to take off, coming to guard with such shaggy shoes, you can only think of her as an idiot¡¹

    Misuzu said in anger.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­Haruka-san came here for her promotion instead of guarding me today¡¹

    Ruriko-san answers.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we¡¯ll have her retire from being a guard¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­Ruriko-san;

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll leave it all to Misuzu-oneesama¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san gave her approval.

    With this, Michi can beat up Haruka-san fair and square.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­Michi, are you fine with it?¡¹

    Misuzu asked¡­

    ¡¸Yes, certainly¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s hesitation disappears.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Ruriko-san?¡¹

    Misuzu asks her 15 year old cousin.

    ¡¸Yes, what is it Misuzu-oneesama¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s completely accepted Misuzu as¡ºelder sister¡»

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­do you know the word¡ºsex¡»?¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    You¡­what are you suddenly saying?

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m very sorry.¡¹ I¡¯ve never heard of it¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Never heard of it/

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡­do you?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­I do not have any knowledge about it¡¹

    Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t know it too?

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s in third year high school right?

    No, her face looks serious.

    Does these girls really don¡¯t know the word¡ºsex¡»¡­?

    ¡¸What is¡ºSex¡»?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks Misuzu while smiling¡­

    1. Gozen is a person with high rank, or a nobleman ?

    2. Lesbians ?

 Chapter 219 : I love you so Much!

    ¡¸Eh, Ruriko-san doesn¡¯t know?!¡¹

    Mana speaks loudly.

    ¡­No wait.

    Mana, not good!

    Isn¡¯t it something that you shouldn¡¯t say by all means?!

    ¡¸It¡¯s written on the immigration card when going abroad¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡­What????

    ¡¸¡­What is an immigration card?¡¹

    I asked instinctively. 1

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­you never travelled abroad?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Never¡¹

    ¡­No way I would

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go next time¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu clings to my arm.

    No¡­talking about it in this case¡­

    ¡¸Look, after the column of your name in the immigration card¡­it¡¯s a place to mark if you¡¯re a male or female¡­¡¹

    Hey¡­Mana.

    The¡ºSEX¡»you¡¯re talking about is the¡ºdistinction of sex¡»?!2

    ¡¸Is that so, Yoshiko?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks the girl three years older than her.

    ¡¸I wonder, I don¡¯t remember. Everything is prepared by the secretary in advance when we head abroad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. We only had to write on the places where we need to be the one¡¯s writing after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸Uhm¡­is your overseas travel not a family vacation?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸Of course, we come with out family¡¹

    Ruriko-san answers.

    ¡¸We¡¯re still underage so we can only travel with our father¡¯s¡¹

    ¡­Errr

    ¡¸¡­How many people go with you?¡¹

    I¡¯m scared but I¡¯ll ask.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­in case of a family trip, father, mother, several secretaries¡­also¡¹

    ¡¸There are 4-5 bodyguards too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­therefore, we go with roughly 15 people each time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even when vacation abroad?¡¹

    ¡¸When overseas, we have interpreters depending on the country¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also a tour guide accompanying us¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t cross over 20 people¡¹

    That¡¯s not a family trip¡­

    ¡¸My house travels overseas twice per year¡­it also serves as a recreation trip for the secretary and bodyguards¡¹

    By definition, it¡¯s not a family trip.

    A-Anyway¡­I¡¯ve never seen¡ºSEX¡»written as the distinction of sexuality.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Ruriko-san, do you watch television?¡¹

    Nei-san asks timidly.

    ¡¸No¡­not even once¡¹

    Ah¡­as expected.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t watch news either?¡¹

    Nei-san asks further.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m supposed to not know anything about politics or social matters¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m the symbol of Kouzuki house. If I become familiar with the society¡­it is likely to trouble my husband in future. I will inherit the Kouzuki house but I will not interfere with the enterprise under Kouzuki at all. I will leave the management to the specialists¡­that is the education I received¡¹

    She¡¯s shut from the information about the world?

    ¡¸Ah¡­But, I¡¯m allowed when it¡¯s within the school¡¯s scope of study. I know how society and politics work. I¡¯ve learned modern history in textbooks too¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s the type that says¡ºI only know the theory¡»¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re not reading books or novels?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸No, I like books. I enjoy the books in the library at house¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a library in your house?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. All of the books I read were selected by grandfather¡­Yoshiko and I enjoy the book sin library in order¡¹3

    Even the books¡­they only read what Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»chose.

    ¡¸By the way¡­what is Ruriko-san¡¯s most liked book?¡¹

    Nei-san asks.

    ¡¸¡ºWhat Men Live By¡»written by Tolstoy¡¹

    Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t read that.

    ¡¸You do not read magazines or something?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸Yes, I try not to see such things¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­how do you decide your clothes or hairstyle?¡¹

    This time, Megu.

    ¡¸That is¡­Yoshiko and I have father¡¯s stylist chose our clothing¡­we wear as instructed by that person¡¹

    ¡¸Our hair too¡­we leave it to the haidresser¡¹

    These two doesn¡¯t have freedom of choice.

    No, it¡¯s not only one who has no freedom so they¡¯re not frustrated¡­

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡­if they¡¯re together then they won¡¯t feel it as odd.

    ¡¸Today was fun isn¡¯t it¡­Yoshiko?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks her retainer.

    ¡¸Being able to talk to so many people ¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeeeeeeh?!

    ¡¸Our school always have the same faces since kindergarten after all¡­¡¹

    Misuzu explains.

    ¡¸There are some new students at the time of first years in elementary and middle school but¡­most of them came from kindergarten¡¹

    Yoshiko-san supplements

    ¡¸I have this personality¡­I¡¯m not very detailed with the trends so the people I can talk to gradually decreases too¡¹

    Well¡­right.

    As the age of the girls rise, their conversation won¡¯t get engaged gradually./

    ¡¸Are you not lonely?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸Lonely? I am always with Yoshiko except during class. Michi-san is in the class so I have no idea why you think I¡¯m lonely¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re always together?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I live together with Yoshiko¡­oh, our bedrooms are different however¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama and I have been sleeping on the same bed till elementary but¡­since middle school student¡¯s an adult, I¡¯m taking a rest on a different room¡¹

    ¡¸It makes me a bit lonely however¡­¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s completely devoting her life to Ruriko-san.

    No, I should assume that¡¯s normal.

    Since Ruriko-san¡¯s three years old, Yoshiko-san¡¯s 6¡­they¡¯ve always been together.

    ¡¸Mana slept with Megu-oneechan and Onii-chan in the same bed until morning the other day¡¹

    Mana suddenly said.

    Are you talking about when we stayed at Tamayo-san¡¯s love hotel?

    Rather than staying together until morning¡­didn¡¯t we just have sex that time?

    ¡¸If you say that, Yo-chan and I sleep embracing each other!¡¹

    Nei-san said then laughed.

    ¡­That happened too.

    Yukino¡¯s sending a glance over here.

    Oh¡­when I first raped Yukino, we stayed together until morning too.

    Misuzu noticed my expression.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please stay with Misuzu overnight too¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­sure¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say sure! Misuzu wants to monopolize Danna-sama at night!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, got it¡¹

    I laughed and replied.

    ¡¸Ah, Mana wants to stay together overnight just the two of us too!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make an even schedule¡¹

    Mana and Megu said.

    ¡¸Right. You should give a day to Katsun and Nagisa-san too¡¹

    Nei-san answered with a serious face.

    ¡¸But, I think it¡¯s fun if everyone¡¯s together at night¡¹

    Mana gives her opinion.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make that day too. But¡­I also want a night to monopolize Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s definite!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s consult the¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»just in case¡¹

    ¡¸Un, a general meeting of¡ºSister¡¯s association¡»!¡¹

    Megu, Mana, Misuzu, Nei-san¡¯s excited.

    ¡¸It somehow looks fun isn¡¯t it¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san looks at the four with a smile.

    ¡¸Really¡­what a good relationship¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised at the state of the four.

    It¡¯s surprising for them to see that Misuzu who¡¯s a member of Kouzuki house blends with the other three.

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯re¡ºsisters¡» We became¡ºsisters¡»by oath¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answered.

    ¡¸My, is that so?¡­then everyone¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfamily¡», right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Therefore¡­I¡¯m not lonely anymore. Everyone¡¯s as good as my family¡­no, we¡¯re close¡ºsisters¡»more than family¡¹

    Misuzu said with a radiant smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very envious of you¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    Ruriko-san looks pleased.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san has a man she loves¡­and people she calls¡ºsister¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-san has Yoshiko-san¡­she¡¯s similar to a sister¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be absurd. I am in a position of serving Ruriko-sama!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san violently denies it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san, enter the¡ºSister¡¯s association¡»too! Everyone can stay together, eat together, talk together! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fun!¡¹

    Nei-san speaks with a friendly smile.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right! Mana thinks that¡¯s great!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s also heating up.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m grateful to hear that however¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We are¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san looked at each other lonely.

    ¡¸I have the position as the daughter of Kouzuki¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter to us¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me radiantly.

    ¡¸Yes¡­that is unrelated to us.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸Both the position and standpoint doesn¡¯t matter at all for us. Therefore, we¡¯re¡ºsisters¡» We became¡ºsisters¡»¡­we have formed a¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»like that!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸As I¡¯ve said earlier¡­Danna-sama didn¡¯t know that I was a daughter of Kouzuki house yet¡­he loved Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that doesn¡¯t matter at all. I love Mii-chan after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu also loves Nei-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana also loves Misuzu-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu loves Mana-chan too!¡¹

    Each of them tells each other their¡ºlove¡»

    ¡¸I too love Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu also loves Megumi-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu-chan, I love youuuuuuuu!! Let me give you a hug!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I also love Nei-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan¡¯s always so kind¡­Mana¡¯s thankful! I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I love you Mana! I love you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Maru-chan, I love you a lot!¡¹

    ¡¸I also love you Nei!¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-san¡¯s so cool! Mana loves you!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-chan, you¡¯re cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Danna-sama, I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Mii-chan, you sly! I also love Yo-chan!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yoshi-kun¡­I-I love you okay¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chan¡­I love youuuu~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, I love you¡­!¡¹

    Seriously¡­these¡ºsisters¡»

    ¡¸I also love you all. Margo-san¡­I love you, Misuzu¡­Nei-san, I love you. Megu¡­I love you too. Mana¡­I love you a lot¡¹

    I tell each and everyone of them

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸¡­Horahorahora¡¹

    Nei-san looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸Kuroko-chan¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s¡­startled¡­

    She resumed her pamphlet work.

    ¡¸No, who cares about that how about you say your current feelings?¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­H-Hate¡¹

    Her hands are trembling.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯d love that man. I hate him¡¹

    ¡¸You hate him so much you love him¡­?¡¹

    Hearing that, Yukino¡¯s enraged!

    ¡¸I hate him! I hate, hate hate, really hate him!¡¹

    Therefore¡­I

    ¡¸I liked you¡­from the first time we¡¯ve met¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸I-I¡­I hate you¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s fidgeting.

    ¡¸Mufufu, Ruriko-san, please remember this¡­this is what they call a Tsundere!¡¹

    Nei-san says something strange again.

    ¡¸¡­Tsundere? What language is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s italian¡¹

    ¡­N-Nei-san

    ¡¸It¡¯s when they like the other party so much that they¡¯d say the opposite¡ºhate¡»¡­it¡¯s taken from the name of the ancient roman philosopher Tsundere Anus!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­That¡¯s very knowledgeable. Right, Yoshiko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s my first time knowing it too¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    They have never met an innocent mischievous girl like Nei-san¡­

    They¡¯re super¡ºboxed ladies¡»after all

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not¡­I really hate that guy! I hate him so much!¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s a tsundere isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s interested at Yukino.

    ¡¸Yes, a tsundere!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸Really¡­everyone seems to love each other¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at us then said.

    ¡¸My¡­I also love Yoshiko-san you know?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Of course¡­Ruriko-san too¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s cheeks turned red.

    ¡¸I also love Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡¹

    Nei-san rushes in.

    ¡¸I also love you two. Ruriko-san, Yoshiko-san. Will you be friends with me?¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸Mana also likes you two! Ruriko-san! Yoshiko-san! Mana¡¯s just 14 years old and in second year middle school¡­please become Mana¡¯s Onee-san!¡¹

    Mana offers.

    ¡¸I also love you. Ruriko-san, Yoshiko-san too, I think you two are very honest¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Kuroko-chan, what do you think about those two?¡¹

    Nei-san turned to Yukino again.

    ¡¸Ueeeee?!¡¹

    This time, Yukino¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Kuroko-chan, I¡¯m asking what you think¡­¡¹

    Nei-san asked¡­everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Yukino

    ¡¸¡­T-They¡¯re fine, I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s fine, Kuroko-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­these girls are rich girls and yet they¡¯re not arrogant, they¡¯re obedient¡­it feels worrying that they¡¯re naive but¡­I don¡¯t think they¡¯re bad¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking above.

    Even though you¡¯re a daughter of Shirasaka family.

    Furthermore, how dare this woman who¡¯s always so arrogant and troubles her surrounding say that.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking your impressions¡­I¡¯m asking if you like them or hate them!¡¹

    Nei-san speaks strongly and Yukino;

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯d hate such cute girls!¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Ruriko-san.

    Her face turned red¡­

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡¹

    Misuzu whispers in my ears

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please finish it off¡­!¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­Yoshiko-san!¡¹

    I look at the two of them.

    ¡¸I love you¡­Ruriko-san. Yoshiko-san too, I love you!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s face flushed¡­

    ¡¸That is¡­is it because we¡¯re members of Kouzuki house?¡¹

    I answered laughing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you two are lovely girls¡­!¡¹

    Both of their eyes got startled.

    ¡¸I love you two as much as these other girls¡¹

    Misuzu¡­Nei-san¡­Megu¡­Mana¡­Margo-san¡­Yukino¡­

    ¡¸The same as everyone?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yes¡­the same. Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san too¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I can¡¯t let that! I can¡¯t allow myself to be in the equal as Ruriko-sama!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s always been under Ruriko seems to be resistant to the word¡ºsame¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s from the bottom of my heart so there¡¯s no helping it. I like Yoshiko-san as much as Ruriko¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸Wonderful¡­what a fantastic thing! I¡¯m the same as everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the same!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time being told such things!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s deeply moved.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­Danna-sama and us loves you two. Just as much as everyone¡­ What about you?¡¹

    Ruriko-san looks at us.

    ¡¸I-I¡­I love you all too! Is it okay to love?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Love more and more! We¡¯re going to love Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san more and more too ¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said, Ruriko-san;

    ¡¸Aah¡­Misuzu-oneesama! I finally understood the meaning of the word Onee-sama! I¡¯ll join! I¡¯ll join everyone¡¯ ¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»! No, please make me a¡ºsister¡»! Yoshiko and me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at her master worriedly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. We can trust them. They¡¯ve been opening up to us all this time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That is right however¡¹

    ¡¸From now on¡­Yoshiko will become my¡ºOnee-sama¡»too!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸When there are other people, I¡¯ll be the same as before¡­ But, if it¡¯s just the two of us, when we¡¯re together with the other¡ºsisters¡»¡­okay?¡¹

    Ruriko-san who¡¯s been lonely being alone with Yoshiko-san¡­

    She¡¯s completely pleased to join in the¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­it¡¯s a good opportunity so join in the¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»too¡¹

    Misuzu called out Michi who¡¯s purposely left out.

    ¡¸No¡­I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s vassal¡­!¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s lonely being the single person left out¡­

    She still insist that she¡¯s a guard.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to become my¡ºlittle sister¡»¡­this will be your last chance¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Michi

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll join in¡­please let me join in!¡¹

    The end of her speech turned strange.

    ¡¸With this¡­you no longer have a hesitation in your battle with your sister¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­

    ¡¸Even if you lose your genuine sister connected by blood¡­the bonds of¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»is eternal. I¡¯ll become your¡ºsister¡»forever. Join in with that intention!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-samaa!¡¹

    After that¡­

    It became fun time.

    Everyone begins to work on folding the pamphlets again.

    This time¡­Everyone¡¯s talking to Ruriko-san about themselves.

    Especially Mana talks about the dance club in her middle school¡­

    Ruriko-san is happily listening to the stories of the¡ºlittle sister¡¯s¡»talk as an¡ºelder sister¡»

    Then¡­She also listened about Megu¡¯s athletic club interestingly.

    Margo-san¡¯s talk about US¡­Ruriko-san also talked about travelling abroad.

    ¡­Happily.

    ¡­Gladly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time opening up my heart and talking to people other than Yoshiko!¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    Then¡­Misuzu lets Margo-san and Michi talk about martial arts¡­

    Both of them talk about their simple story of self-defense¡­

    ¡¸Michi-san¡­she¡¯s my classmate since kindergarten yet, it¡¯s our first time talking like this¡¹

    Ruriko-san feels admiration again.

    ¡¸I can only talk about martial arts however¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s very interesting!¡¹

    She only has the knowledge on the area set by her grandfather.

    On top of that, at the super ojou-sama school¡­she has a very narrow relationship with friends.

    It feels like every of the story feels fresh and interesting.

    Everyone¡¯s working together and talking happily¡­

    The work of 3500 pamphlets ended successfully.

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama¡­it¡¯s about tie for our stage rehearsal. Let¡¯s return to the dressing room¡¹

    Yoshiko-san reports to Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Right¡­Then, Misuzu-oneesama, everyone¡¹

    Misuzu stops Ruriko-san who stood up.

    ¡¸Wait¡­shake hands with everyone. Yoshiko-san too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to be everyone¡¯s¡ºsister¡»from now on!¡¹

    First¡­Misuzu shook hands with Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸¡­Best regards, Ruriko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Thank you very much. Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    After that, it was the order of age.

    ¡¸¡­let¡¯s all get along, Ruriko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Margo-oneesama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Best regards! Love ya, Ruri-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯ve thought that you¡¯re very beautiful since the first time I met you, Nei-oneesama!¡¹

    Next¡­is me.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, best regards¡¹

    ¡¸Same here¡­Onii-sama Please be affectionate with me¡¹

    W-Well¡­

    ¡¸My best regards, Ruriko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Megumi-oneesama!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks! Ruriko-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mana-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Best regards¡¹

    ¡¸Same here¡­Michi-san¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Come here, Kuroko-san!¡¹

    Misuzu said then Yukino comes timidly.

    ¡¸My best regards¡­Kuroko-oneesama¡¹

    ¡¸B-Best regards¡¹

    The two shake hands.

    We exchanged greetings and handshake with Yoshiko as well.

    There¡¯s no difference from Ruriko-san.

    She¡¯s completely treated as an equal¡ºsister¡»¡­

    ¡¸Then, I will return to the dressing room first¡­Onee-sama¡¹

    Ruriko-san bows to Misuzu.

    ¡¸I will be coming soon after¡­¡¹

    Misuzu replies¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­Misuzu-oneesama?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­in the end, what is¡ºsex¡»?¡¹

    Ah¡­we completely forgot about that.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have that talk later¡­we¡¯ll teach it to you when everyone stays overnight¡¹

    Teach her when staying overnight?

    ¡¸You can¡¯t ask anyone else okay? Danna-sama and I will be teaching you and Yoshiko-san deliberately¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu told her¡ºlittle sister¡»with a smile.

    ¡¸Yes, Onee-sama¡­I look forward to it!¡¹

    Ruriko-san answered with an innocent smile¡­

    1. Hahahahahahaha ?

    2. Because you can¡¯t write Gender without triggering anyone ?

    3. Give her BL doujins ?

 Chapter 220 : Kouzuki Shigetakaâ€™s boredom

    When Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san can¡¯t be seen anymore¡­

    Margo-san whispers towards her chest pocket.

    ¡¸Coast is clear¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee comes in

    ¡¸I connected the phone and sent over the audio¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee removes the earphones inserted to their ear then smiled.

    Both of them were listening from our conversation with Ruriko-an just now¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure Misuzu-san? Disobeying Kouzuki-sama¡¯s will¡­?¡¹

    Saying that, Minaho-neesan¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­this is the only for us to be happy¡¹

    ¡­Us?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t endure to follow grandfather¡¯s will and just become the slave of Kouzuki house along with the¡ºfiance¡»he decided. I will release Ruriko-san from that fate too¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san is very lovely and a wise young lady. Are you sure about this Misuzu-san¡­in worst case scenario, Yoshida-kun might be taken away¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks and Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen. Danna-sama loves his¡ºwomen¡»equally¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­you¡¯re quite confident aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s my Danna-sama after all¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    No¡­I

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I¡¯m just a worthless high school student you know¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I understand¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not even good at thinking¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the best part!¡¹1

    Eh¡­that¡¯s the what?

    Misuzu¡­do you like idiots?

    ¡¸But, Danna-sama has the courage. You have the integrity that won¡¯t betray us. It¡¯s no good if it¡¯s not Danna-sama. For me¡­or a girl like Ruriko-san¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a girl similar to Misuzu-san¡­intelligent, imaginative and insightful¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Un. She¡¯s not just some Ojou-sama. She knows her own position and circumstances¡­thought of various people¡¯s expectations, feeling their ambition, but still trying to advance on the road she had to live in¡¹

    Megu, summarized it as such.

    True¡­she¡¯s a much more firm child than I imagined.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­she understands the scope of what she sees. There¡¯s also a sense of balance. She¡¯s a good girl¡¹

    ¡ºThe scope of what she sees¡»¡­?!

    ¡¸Those girls have information completely isolated by Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­they¡¯re genuine¡ºsuper-sheltered girls¡»¡¹

    True¡­they don¡¯t have any sexual knowledge at all¡­

    She seems to be ignorant of politics, economics, and social problems as well.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They can only be seen as¡ºYoung ladies who¡¯s ignorant of the way of the world¡»by the people of the world¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan analyzed.

    ¡¸If you take time and talk to them then, Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san will gain true wisdon. Almost everyone who talk to them think that¡ºthey are poor Ojou-sama who only has paradise in their heads¡»¡¹

    I see¡­

    ¡ºI don¡¯t watch television¡»or ¡ºI don¡¯t know about fashion¡»

    Their clothes were¡ºentrusted to the stylist and hairdresser¡»after all¡­

    Their conversation on girls of the same age would end.

    After all, her favorite book is Tolsloy¡¯s¡ºWhat men live by¡»¡­

    They can¡¯t form a conversation with normal girls.

    ¡¸You can easily label them as¡ºSuper sheltered ladies¡»and set them up and it¡¯s done. Nobody¡¯s going to approach them. Since they know the horror of the Kouzuki house¡­everyone won¡¯t say any bad thing¡­!¡¹

    Acknowledging that it exists then¡­ignoring it.

    Then¡­Ruriko-san grew up with only Yoshiko-san as her friend¡­

    ¡¸Everyone doesn¡¯t notice those girl¡¯s true essence!¡­ That¡¯s why people like Kudou Haruka underestimate them!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    Kuodu Haruka is underestimating Ruriko-san?!

    ¡¸They¡¯re just generous Ojou-sama therefore she could do what she wanted. That¡¯s why she came in a colorful dress like today and tries to sell her name to the celebrities by saying she¡¯s Ruriko-san¡¯s bodyguard¡¹

    That pink suit and pumps.

    The four followers were for that?

    ¡¸¡­Aneue¡¯s not like that before. As expected, when she won the inter-high school competition and made big by the press. Until then, she¡¯s been steadily training¡­and recently, she¡¯s looking forward to going to glamorous places¡­!¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸The person who lived in a serious simple life finally got lost her way it seems¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Oh, she finally made her¡ºdebut¡»at third year high school¡­! Of course she¡¯ll become restless¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s been longing for the world of adults while being a second year middle school girl, laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a miserable story. When she¡¯s seen on television, received fan letters, she¡¯s completely in high spirits and recently¡­she¡¯s absorbed in cosmetics and clothes¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸It hurts to have your sister turn like that¡­Mana knows a person who has an elder sister who¡¯s a junkie at dressing up¡­!¡¹

    No¡­that¡¯s you.

    I remember Yukino¡¯s room messy with clothes and cosmetics.

    But¡­

    What happened to Mana¡¯s memory of Shirasaka Maika?

    It didn¡¯t become a split personality did it?

    I¡¯m a bit worried.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Haruka-san and others hasn¡¯t returned yet¡¹

    Megu said.

    True¡­I feel like they¡¯re too late.

    ¡¸Could it be that she¡¯s scared of Michi-san and ran away?¡¹

    Mana said meanly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case¡­Aneue thinks that I¡¯m weaker than her¡­¡¹

    Michi said calmly.

    ¡¸Also¡­Aneue wouldn¡¯t think of turning her tail and running away before the¡ºsymposium¡»tonight¡¹

    She¡¯d sell herself to the celebrities even if she dies¡­

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­she¡¯s finding a plan for her sure-win¡¹

    ¡­Plan?

    ¡¸Aneue doesn¡¯t truest everyone in¡ºKuromori¡»¡­¡¹

    I see, she¡¯s thinking that Margo-san would be intruding halfway

    ¡¸¡­Really, she¡¯s underestimating a lot¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    ¡¸Well¡­I can roughly imagine what kind of moves she¡¯ll be using¡¹

    Wow¡­Margo-san, your smile is scaryyyy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that to Margo¡­let¡¯s return our topic to Ruriko-san¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns back the topic.

    ¡¸Katsuko and I didn¡¯t appear so Ruriko-san wasn¡¯t cautious¡¹

    ¡­Cautious?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, Megumi, Mana-san are in the same generation so there¡¯s no problem¡­Margo and Nei are personally honest so it¡¯s pure in a sense¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no sense, we¡¯re pure!¡¹

    Nei-san pouts from what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Well, even if I¡¯m somewhat suspicious, she only thought of me as Yoshida-kun¡¯s bodyguard¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s my bodyguard?!

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re introduced as Misuzu¡¯s boyfriend¡­Ruriko-san thinks of Yoshida-kun as a son of a good family¡¹

    No¡­why?

    My face looks like a commoner¡­

    ¡¸¡­The suit Yoshida-kun wearing now is really a good one¡¹

    This suit is something I borrowed from Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡­

    ¡¸Now ay¡­did it cost 100k yen?¡¹

    When I asked, Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t afford it even with 1M yen¡¹

    ¡­T-That much?

    ¡¸This fabric is a vintage one¡­you can¡¯t make it anymore so the price is invaluable¡¹

    Minaho-neesan lent such an expensive thing to me.

    ¡¸In the first place, you had similar body shape so I didn¡¯t spend that much time but it looked well. Even I am satisfied with my own work!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the suit she tailored and spoke happily.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡­they¡¯ll understand the value of this suit at a glance¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Since those girls have first-class observation power¡­Katsuko and I didn¡¯t appear¡­¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸A woman who have fallen to prostitution, even once will inevitably have a dark shadow with them The people who understands, will¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Margo-san and Nei-san¡­even if they¡¯re in underground work, they¡¯re not prostitutes.

    But, Minaho-san and Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸It would be strange for prostitutes to be together with Misuzu-san don¡¯t you think? When I come close and Ruriko-san turned cautious of us, it would be bad. Even though Misuzu-san took her trouble to open Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡¯s heart, even though she made good friends with you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m thankful of your consideration¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head to Minaho.

    ¡¸¡­Then, would you like to tell me about Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»plan about Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Yes. I would also like to report it to everyone¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Earlier¡­Ruriko-san has talked about the people who were trying to make Ruriko-san and I fight inside the Kouzuki house¡­¡¹

    Un. I¡¯ve heard about that.

    ¡¸That is grandfather¡¯s doing¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­purposely let his two granddaughters fight?

    ¡¸As expected¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how bored Kouzuki-sama is¡¹

    ¡­Bored?

    Because he¡¯s bored¡­he let his granddaughters fight?

    ¡¸Yes. Grandfather intentionally splits Kouzuki family by making them fight¡­I think he¡¯s eliminating the bad people in the process¡¹

    Misuzu answered with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s just half of the purpose¡¹

    ¡­The other half is?

    ¡¸The later part is grandfather¡¯s hobby.¡¹ He intentionally had Ruriko-san and me brought up in a distorted manner¡­and looks forward to our growth¡¹

    ¡­Hobby?

    ¡¸Ruriko-san and I are two years apart. There are no other grandchild other than us because grandfather ordered so. His eldest and second son¡­each of them make a daughter. The two year difference is also calculated from the beginning¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t there a possibility of giving birth of a boy instead of a girl?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s now possible to preselect the sex of your child. That kind of technology has been established¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡¸Why does it have to be daughters? Normally, won¡¯t he want a boy for a successor?¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­I think he wants to make a disturbance in Kouzuki house on purpose¡¹

    ¡­Disturbance?

    ¡¸If the successor is a woman¡­the list of problems would increase later. Rather than¡ºWho will be the bride?¡»the¡ºWho will become the husband?¡»has a bigger argument¡¹

    I see.

    Misuzu or Ruriko-san¡¯s marriage partner can become the next ruler of Kouzuki house.

    Everyone from their clan would plan to send their own son.

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san¡¯s ¡ºfiance¡»have already been decided, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I know who it is. My own¡ºfiance¡»that is. I don¡¯t know about Ruriko-san. Furthermore¡­my partner hasn¡¯t been publicly known yet¡­!¡¹

    Who¡¯s the¡ºfiance¡»¡­the clan would have suspicions.

    He¡¯s really shaking it up¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki house has become too big. Grandfather¡¯s opinion is that half or a sixth of the current scale is better¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He wants to restruct Kouzuki house itself¡¹

    ¡¸Restructure?¡¹

    ¡¸Restructure, it means rebuilding. Eliminate the useless staff and make it a slimmer organization¡¹

    Margo-san taught me.

    ¡¸Also¡­grandfather doesn¡¯t trust men¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t trust men?

    ¡¸¡ºMen today can¡¯t be trusted¡»he says constantly. Grandfather is already beyond 80 years old after all¡­¡¹

    In Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»eyes¡­the men living nowadays are¡ºyoung men¡»

    ¡¸Does it mean that Kakka trusts women more?¡¹

    Nei-san asks¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s where grandfather¡¯s hobbies are built in¡¹

    ¡­Hobby

    ¡¸As you saw earlier¡­Ruriko-san doesn¡¯t have any knowledge about sex. In order for other girls not let her know¡­Yoshiko-san, her one and only¡ºfriend and sister¡»has been with her since three years old¡¹

    Being together with Yoshiko-san¡­Ruriko-san won¡¯t be lonely.

    Since then, Yoshiko-san¡¯s also been living with her isolated from information¡­she doesn¡¯t question her own situation.

    It¡¯s because she¡¯s convinced that¡¯s how it is.

    Just the two of them snuggling each other¡­they don¡¯t hold doubt why they don¡¯t have other friends.

    ¡¸Grandfather wanted to raise a girl with pure culture¡¹

    True¡­Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san both grew up to be obedient and good girls.

    However¡­with the information being restricted, there¡¯s no difference from being distorted¡­

    ¡¸What about Misuzu¡¯s case?¡¹

    I dare to ask.

    ¡¸In my case¡­it¡¯s the opposite¡¹

    ¡­Opposite?

    ¡¸When I was 8, grandfather showed me a sex scene of men and women¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­Also, the video of father having sex with his mistress¡¹

    She¡¯s seen man and woman twining at age eight¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I felt completely sick of it. I became unable to deal with men¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­purposely gave Misuzu a sexual trauma.

    ¡¸Grandfather wanted me to become a lesbian¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s lesbian taste was directed by Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»?

    ¡¸I¡¯m really bad with them¡­I¡¯ve seen men in their animal-like appearance again and again. I¡¯m already no good. I can¡¯t wipe off my disgust with men¡­¡¹

    No¡­But

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Danna-sama¡¯s different. Rather than that¡­I¡¯m no good unless it¡¯s Danna-sama. The only men I talk to is grandfather and Danna-sama. I don¡¯t speak directly to men even the teachers or doctors at school

    ¡¸Eh¡­your father?¡¹

    ¡¸Father¡­I haven¡¯t talked to him since I was 8. When he wants to talk, I tell him to mail through mother¡¹

    W-What does it mean¡­?

    ¡¸I¡­at the times when I was most hurt isolated from school as the daughter of Kouzuki house¡­grandfather brought me to Nagisa-sama. I was saved thanks to Nagisa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­working part time in Nagisa¡¯s shop, right?¡¹

    ¡­Don¡¯t male customers come there?

    ¡¸90% of the customers are female¡­if a man comes, someone else takes my place¡¹

    I see¡­Nagisa¡¯s been taking care of her.

    ¡¸Grandfather thought that Nagisa-sama would heal me¡­then, Nagisa-sama has completed my lesbian preference¡¹

    Nagisa¡­after retiring as a prostitute¡­

    After getting pregnant with a child whose father is unknown, Shirasaka Sousuke banished him from the mansion¡­

    She became distrustful of men.

    Then¡­then she trapped girls who hate men to lesbian acts in the shop.

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought that Nagisa-sama would transfer me as a pet to Danna-sama¡¹

    As long as he leave it to Nagisa¡­MIsuzu¡¯s lesbian preference will be strengthened.

    And yet¡­Nagisa.

    She gave Misuzu to me.

    ¡¸I was really scared. But, I can¡¯t go against Nagisa-sama¡¯s orders¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­¡¹

    I remembered when I first did it with MIsuzu and apologized.

    ¡¸Danna-sama was very gentle with me. He told Misuzu¡ºI like you¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I came to love Danna-sama more and more. I¡¯m already done. Misuzu will become Danna-sama¡¯s pet forever¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll treasure you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you. Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu snuggles to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m no good unless it¡¯s Danna-sama. Other boys are a no. I don¡¯t even want to talk to them. I only want Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸I grew up distorted according to grandfather¡¯s desire. Grandfather wanted to make me a lesbian who hates men but¡­Misuzu became a¡ºwoman¡»only for Danna-sama¡¹

    We already have a relationship Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»doesn¡¯t desire.

    I see¡­that¡¯s why.

    Misuzu will have to fight her grandfather.

    ¡¸But¡­Why does Kouzuki-san wants Misuzu to be a lesbian and Ruriko-san to be isolated from any information about sex?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers my doubt¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? She doesn¡¯t want his daughters to be taken by other men¡¹

    Taken by other men?

    ¡¸Un. I guess he wants to keep them under Kouzuki-san¡¯s control¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Just because he doesn¡¯t want his granddaughters be taken away by other boys, he forced one to be a lesbian and restricted information about sex on others?

    ¡¸Like said¡­it¡¯s his hobby¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are in pain.

    ¡¸But, we can save them on the last minute. He won¡¯t be violating his own granddaughters after all¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    No, Shirasaka Sousuke was trying to do that didn¡¯t he?

    Raising his daughter as he want then rape her.

    The girl named Agnes is still in the basement of the mansion wasn¡¯t she?

    ¡¸But¡­what will happen afterwards? Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san, will you be happy if you do as Kouzuki-san expected?¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Grandfather is enjoying it. Our joy and sadness¡­looking down at the top, he thinks it¡¯s interesting¡¹

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s observing a creature¡­

    He stares at his granddaughter¡¯s suffering interestingly?

    No¡­he purposely creates the cause of conflict¡­

    He¡¯s trying to give waves of hardship to his granddaughters¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san needs Danna-sama too¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with strong eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any power.

    I¡¯m an idiot high school student¡­

    ¡¸What do you think will happen if both of them are taken by the fiance without any sexual knowledge?¡¹

    Without any knowledge about sex¡­they might be turned to a mess.

    ¡¸But, Kouzuki-san won¡¯t let that happen, right?¡¹

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»wants to mopolize his daughters¡­

    ¡¸Grandfather¡¯s aged¡­he won¡¯t always be healthy¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸Besides¡­perhaps, grandfather thinks that after his death¡ºwhatever happens, happens¡»¡­¡¹

    This time¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»dominates the whole house and it¡¯s well balanced, but¡­

    If ever he collapsed suddenly¡­The factors of the problems made to distract¡ºKakka¡»from his boredom will be bursting out in one go.

    ¡ºKouzuki house¡»will be turned into a mess.

    Among them¡­Misuzu and Ruriko-san would be crushed by the severe situation¡­

    ¡¸Grandfather is thinking¡ºIf I¡¯m going to die then I better take down Kouzuki house with me¡»¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said sadly.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­there¡¯s no choice but to fight. Fight grandfather¡­and my own fate¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll do anything I can. For Misuzu¡¯s sake¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Then, I turned to everyone.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­please cooperate. Fighting against Kouzuki-san might be suicidal¡­¡¹

    To my words, Margo-san;

    ¡¸It¡¯s something Minaho, the leader of¡ºKuromori¡»should decide with¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I will support Yoshida-kun and Misuzu-san. Either way¡ºKuromori¡»intends to be get rid of so¡­as soon as possible¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said that we don¡¯t have to worry about the influence of Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»against¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸If that¡¯s Minaho¡¯s plan then I¡¯ll stay silent and follow¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m the same. I¡¯ll own a bakery so there¡¯s no problem if we confront Kouzuki house!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­MIsuzu-san¡¹

    Megu speaks to Misuzu with her face turned red.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same¡­I¡¯m no good unless it¡¯s Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I grew up in a brothel¡­I didn¡¯t expect myself to be loving men in the future. Actually¡­I was on the verge of being sold as a prostitute by Shirasaka-san¡¹

    In Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s plan, Megu¡¯s supposed to work as a prostitute when the golden ended¡­

    ¡¸But, everyone saved me¡­and I didn¡¯t become a prostitute. Then, Yoshi-kun loves me¡­therefore¡­I won¡¯t love anyone but Yoshi-kun. I definitely don¡¯t want being embraced by a man other than Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸If so, Mana¡¯s the same! I¡¯d feel disgusted if I¡¯m going to have sex with someone other than Onii-chan!¡¹

    Megu and Mana doesn¡¯t know anyone but me.

    ¡¸Me to me too! Yo-chan forever!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­you¡¯re a virgin!

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I don¡¯t want Misuzu-san to be separated from Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Mana will protest against Misuzu-san¡¯s grandfather!¡¹

    ¡¸I will protest too~!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s moved.

    ¡¸Whatever happens, I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard¡¹

    Michi says she¡¯s not following Kouzuki house but Misuzu.

    ¡¸Let me ask just in case¡­what about you Kuroko-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san laughs and asks Yukino¡­

    ¡­But

    Yukino¡¯s looking at a distance¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Nei-san asks¡­

    ¡¸Those three foreigners have been looking at us since a while ago¡­¡¹

    ¡­Three foreigners?

    Following Yukino¡¯s glance¡­

    There¡¯s three women with slender and tall body shape.

    The three of them are on their late 20s and early 30s.

    The two of them are twins? They look completely alike.

    Their face and figure¡¯s completely the same.

    They¡¯re wearing white pantsuit.

    Black shoes and black leather gloves.

    Sunglasses on their eyes and hair dyed white.

    Then, the woman in between the two¡­

    She¡¯s wearing pure white tight skirt suit.

    The same sunglasses and white hair.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­go behind me¡¹

    Those three smells danger.

    ¡¸Un¡­Minaho, go back too¡¹

    Margo-san and Michi comes forward

    The three foreign girls smiled then approached us.

    1. Taken from Persona 5 ?

 Chapter 221 : White Viola

    The twin young foreign white haired women wearing black leather gloves, white pants suit, and sunglasses¡­

    And another white haired woman wearing a white tight skirt also has sunglasses.

    The three of them stand in front of us¡­

    All of them have a face and figure of a model¡­

    The twins come at front.

    ¡¸Hello¡­I¡¯m ¡ºGovernment official¡»from America¡¯s department of commerce./ My name¡¯s¡ºKatherine¡» This girl¡¯s my sister¡ºAudrey¡»¡¹

    ¡­Err

    True, when you look at the card suspending from her neck¡­

    ¡ºGuest / US department of commerce¡»

    They were checked by Kouzuki security service and passed through the gate

    However, she calls herself¡­¡ºGovernment official¡»

    Anyway, she¡¯s speaking broken Japanese.1

    The other two seems unfamiliar with Japanese¡­they¡¯re just looking here while smling.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­where¡¯s the guard headquarters?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then¡¹

    I hold down Mana¡¯s mouth who tried to speak¡­?

    ¡¸Mana¡­don¡¯t talk¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡­Strange.

    I feel something¡¯s odd¡­

    Don¡¯t show any opportunity to these three¡­!

    ¡¸Please stop the games¡­you¡¯re scaring the children¡¹

    Minaho-neesan spoke in Japanese.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not playing¡­I¡¯m talking seriously¡­!¡¹

    I spread my arms to protect Nei-san.

    Megu and Misuzu¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s embracing Mana.

    YUkino¡¯s cowering.

    ¡¸¡­Michi-san, don¡¯t make a move¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    MIchi¡¯s hand is already holding the handle of the red whip

    Margo-san spoke to the three.

    ¡¸Let me ask your name once again¡¹

    The twin who¡¯s speaking in broken Japanese smiled then¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡ºKatherine Hepburn¡» My twin is¡ºAudrey Hepburn¡»¡­Then that one is the international exchange chief¡ºVivien Leigh¡»

    Un¡­I don¡¯t get it but.

    Anyway, I knew that it¡¯s a false name.

    You don¡¯t smile this much saying your own name.

    These people have bad personalities.

    ¡¸Able to come here with that setting¡­Kouzuki security service doesn¡¯t seem to be serious¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said like sighing.

    ¡¸Could you stop the stupid way of talking? You can talk Japanese properly right?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    The foreigner woman asks while grinning¡­

    ¡¸¡­Cesario Viola has spent his childhood at the US military base in Okinawa, he had a setting of being able to speak Japanese fluently¡¹

    Margo-san answers

    ¡¸Which of you is Cesario Viola?¡¹

    Margo-san looked at the twins

    She ignored the woman in skirt.

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­they¡¯re not, Maru-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san shouts from behind.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola¡¯s not among those women¡­!¡¹

    ¡­U-Un.

    I¡¯m surprised at what Margo-san said too.

    I¡¯ve heard that Viola¡¯s a master of disguise but¡­

    Can he take shape of such a young and beautiful woman?!

    ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s not it. Nei¡¹

    Margo-san speaks in a calm tone¡­

    ¡¸These people aren¡¯t the¡ºCesario Viola¡»who came to Japan targetting Nei¡¹

    ¡­Meaning?

    ¡¸They¡¯re a different¡ºCesario Viola¡»from what we fought before¡¹

    There¡¯s more than one viola?2

    The three women laughed.

    They all understand Japanese?!

    One spoke in broken Japanese and the other two pretended not to understand¡­

    They¡¯re all fake¡­!

    ¡¸You got us, Miss Margo Starkweather. I wonder if that¡¯s the result of¡ºKyouko Messer¡¯s¡»education¡­¡¹

    The woman in tight skirt standing behind spoke in fluent Japanese.

    ¡ºKyouko Messer¡»it¡¯s the underground name of Margo-san¡¯s master, Kyouko Dothnomechey-san

    Knowing that name means¡­

    ¡¸Kyouko-san taught me not to talk to people who can¡¯t introduce themselves properly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸My, excuse me¡¹

    The tight skirt woman gives instruction to the twins with her eyes when Margo-san told them.

    The woman who¡¯s speaking in broken Japanese opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Cesario Viola. My real name¡¯s Fabiano Katou!¡¹

    Then, the twin who¡¯s been silent until now¡­

    ¡¸Hello¡­I¡¯m Rosalind Orlando. Real name, Fabiana Katou!¡¹

    Nei-san opposes.

    ¡¸No! Rosalind¡¯s not a woman like you¡­she died! She¡¯s shot by Kei-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san must be having flashbacks.

    Nei-san shouted strongly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­¡ºThe fourth Cesario Viola¡»had that kind of case¡­!¡¹

    The fourth¡­Cesario Viola?!

    ¡¸But, the Viola there has already been sent over his next¡ºRosalind Orlando¡»¡¹

    The other¡ºCesario Viola¡»said.

    ¡¸Right. ¡ºCesario Viola¡»need to be shown with his little sister¡ºRosalind Orlando¡»in public¡­!¡¹

    The other¡ºRosalind Orlando¡»laughs.

    ¡­What¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­you mustn¡¯t take what the¡ºenemy¡»say in face value!¡¹

    Misuzu brushes off my confusion.

    Right¡­this might all just be a lie.

    ¡¸Well¡­it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re another¡ºCesario Viola¡»and ¡ºRosalind Orlando¡»though¡­¡¹

    Margo-san told the¡ºenemy¡»calmly¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­who¡¯s supervising these two?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes turned to the tight skirt woman.

    That woman laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Who do you think?¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Either way, it¡¯s another code name associated with Shakespeare? If I have to guess, is it ¡ºLady Macbeth¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­I¡¯m not that old however¡¹

    The tight skirt woman denies it laughing.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re¡ºKatherina Minola¡»then that would be helpful¡¹3

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that¡ºShrew¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Cressida?¡¹4

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a lass that flirts like her¡¹

    The two laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Then,¡ºOphelia¡»?¡¹5

    ¡¸No matter how you look at it, naming myself as an innocent lady, isn¡¯t that shameless?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, who are you?¡¹

    The woman laughs.

    ¡¸¡ºCordelia France¡»¡¹

    ¡¸In short¡­you¡¯re not the top but there¡¯s still someone above you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­I¡¯m just being used¡¹

    Miss Cordelia answered.

    ¡¸Then¡­what business do you have with us?¡¹

    Margo-san asks the women

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a simple courtesy visit¡­we¡¯d like to see your faces at least once¡¹

    ¡¸Coming to check the faces of the people you¡¯re going to kill¡­?!¡¹

    Yukino raised her voice hysterically.

    Miss Cordelia laughs¡­

    ¡¸We don¡¯t intend to fight you. There¡¯s no meaning if you don¡¯t gain a single yen, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­why did you come here?¡¹

    The other¡ºCesario Viola¡»answers

    ¡¸It¡¯s to witness¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, your fight with the¡ºFourth Cesario Viola¡»¡¹

    The other¡ºRosalind Orlando¡»added

    ¡¸Strange. Even the¡ºFourth Cesario Viola¡»won¡¯t be gaining money from fighting us¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    That¡¯s right¡­even if he captures Nei-san, there¡¯s no financial compensation.

    They¡¯re completely saying that this conduct began from the¡ºfourth Cesario Viola¡¯s¡»grudge.

    ¡¸The organization allowed the¡ºfourth Cesario Viola¡¯s¡»travel to Japan as promotion of activities¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    As expected¡­they¡¯re aiming to show the western, American murder organization¡ºCesario Viola¡»to Japan¡­

    ¡¸However¡­the¡ºfourth Cesario Viola¡»has already made a client contract in Japan¡¹

    ¡­Contract?

    ¡­Murder?

    ¡¸The person Shirasaka Moritsugu has asked to erase all of the people involved in this case¡¹

    Miss Cordelia happily said.

    The head of Shirasaka family?!

    The enemies have joined togther.

    ¡­No.

    ¡ºThe fourth Cesario Viola¡»has made business with Shirasaka house by himself.

    Rather than a free promotion service¡­it¡¯s better to work with to make money.

    Viola¡¯s follower¡¯s motivation has changed.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll give you a list on this occasion¡¹

    The other¡ºRosalind Orlando¡»took out a piece of paper from the handbag.

    That¡¯s a list of names written in English.

    ¡¸Here you go¡¹

    Rosalind hands the paper.

    ¡¸¡­MIchi-san, take it. Be careful¡¹

    Margo-san instructs¡­Michi takes the paper calmly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I don¡¯t bite¡¹

    Rosalind laughs.

    ¡¸My, she¡¯s not your type?¡¹

    The other Viola teases her sister.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t eaten a black haired girl yet¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸I have a poison so I¡¯m not delicious¡¹

    Rosalind looks pleased¡­

    ¡¸My my, what a cute thing to say¡­!¡¹

    Michi handed the paper she received to Margo-san.

    Margo-san checked the paper¡­then handed to Minaho-neesan on the back.

    ¡¸My¡­you¡¯re quite naive. If we had a radioactive polonium on the paper, you¡¯ll all die¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not Russian Mafia, you don¡¯t do such unromantic assassinations, do you? Polonium and VX gasses are dangerous to set¡­you don¡¯t do such boring way of killing, do you?¡¹

    Margo-san answered.

    ¡¸My, why do you think so? We might be much more violent that you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Beautiful ladies won¡¯t do acts that would hurt their beauty¡­and also¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Also?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cordelia is a familiar name. I¡¯ve heard about the person named Cordelia Prisken a lot from Kyouko-san¡­¡¹

    Margo-san stares at Miss Cordelia

    ¡¸Kyouko Messer, what did she say about me¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder¡­shouldn¡¯t you just ask her?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡­Kyouko Messer¡¯s already in Japan?¡¹

    ¡¸You do know Kyouko-san¡¯s methods way better don¡¯t you? She¡¯s hiding herself into a place no one can see until it becomes the highlight of the show¡¹

    ¡¸Hearing that makes me relieved¡­I¡¯ve got a¡ºloan¡»from Kyouko Messer¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Loan?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s not¡ºborrow¡»but¡ºloan¡» I¡¯d like to payback soon. I don¡¯t want it to stay for the rest of my life¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸Then¡­you just came as a watcher?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s one of the reasons¡¹

    Margo-san and Miss Cordelia look at each other.

    ¡¸¡ºThe fourth Cesario Viola¡»had been given strict orders not to attack this theater¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of children from good families of Japan here, don¡¯t you think? It won¡¯t become a promotion if we got them involved in a bad way¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    They want to advertise the power of the organization of¡ºCesario Viola¡»to Japan¡¯s upper class.

    If they killed a child of a noble who has nothing to do with it¡­they¡¯ll become infamous.

    ¡¸Besides¡­we came as a government official of our home country¡¹

    Miss Cordelia points at the name tag showing¡ºAmerican commerce department¡»hanging on her neck.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t do any act that would lose States¡¯ authority. We¡¯re patriots after all¡­¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸I appreciate your thoughtfulness¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸The¡ºfourth Cesario Viola¡»will be attacking everyone moving to the hotel after this. Let¡¯s see, that kind of recreation¡¯s better after dinner isn¡¯t it? How about we start the fight after 8PM?¡¹

    ¡­After 8.

    ¡¸Even if we don¡¯t fight¡­you¡¯d be infiltrating by that time, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Obviously¡­it¡¯s a highlight on how far can we approach you before the battle starts, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughed again.

    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s all from us. Please say my regards to Kyouko Messer. I might not be able to meet her¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordellia is about to leave but¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way Kyouko-san would say hello to you¡¹

    Cordelia stopped.

    She turned to Margo-san.

    ¡¸What did Kyouko Messer told you about me?¡¹

    Margo-san answered.

    ¡¸She told me that she doesn¡¯t love anyone as much as you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Cordelia glared at Margo-san

    ¡¸Are you Kyouko Messer¡¯s current lover?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kyouko-san¡¯s apprentice. She¡¯s still treating me as a child even now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Child?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m from the facility too¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Miss Cordelia¡¯s face calms down.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same reason why Kyouko-san parted from the Brazilian Crime Organization¡ºMarandoro¡»and became a guard for¡ºKuromori¡» For her, we are all her¡ºdaughters¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I get it somehow¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I don¡¯t want you to bear a grudge to Kyouko-san¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not¡­I just feel regretful on her talent. Kyouko Messer might be able to win against the¡ºFirst Cesario Viola¡»¡­¡¹

    Cordelia said sadly.

    ¡¸Good day¡­I¡¯d like to see you again¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I¡¯d like to open some California wine with the three of us¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That depends on your feelings however¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­win against the¡ºfourth Cesario Viola¡» Let¡¯s continue talking if you survive¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wish you good luck¡¹

    Miss Cordelia walks out.

    The white twins go after her.

    ¡¸¡­Bye everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do your best¡¹

    Then¡­the three white death gods disappear

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san, how far do you trust those people¡¯s words?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t trust anything about them¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸But¡­that person bothered to come to see Margo-san¡¹

    Megu asked with an anxious face.

    ¡¸If that person¡¯s really Cordelia Prisken¡­Kyouko-san¡¯s first apprentice, she¡¯d be the the longest partner she worked with¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸From what I¡¯ve heard from Kyouko-san¡­Cordelia Prisken is supposed to be dead¡¹

    We¡¯re talking to someone who¡¯s supposed to be dead?

    ¡¸Well fine. They¡¯re not our ally but they¡¯re not completely our enemies¡¹

    ¡¸How can you say so?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸If they¡¯re really our enemies¡­we¡¯re already killed now. The three of them had enough fighting power¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I think they overlooked us.

    ¡¸Assuming that someone¡¯s ruling above¡ºCesario VIola¡»¡­I imagined the possibility that the current Viola isn¡¯t the original. Who would¡¯ve thought that there were multiple¡ºCesario Viola¡»in one organization¡¹

    ¡¸They say that the one aiming at us is the¡ºfourth Cesario Viola¡» At least, there¡¯s a four pair of¡ºCesario Viola¡»and¡ºRosalind Orlando¡»?¡¹

    Megu asks¡­Margo-san;

    ¡¸They might just be deceiving us on that part. Even those twins, we don¡¯t know if they¡¯re really a¡ºCesario Viola¡»¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­that would make a reasonable explanation About everything until now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸The Cesario Viola aiming at us¡­is called ¡ºfourth Cesario Viola¡»by those girls but¡­the image is a strong and violent young opponent¡¹

    ¡­Un. True.

    From what I¡¯ve heard from Nei-san¡­he¡¯s a dangerous old man.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t feel their elaborate plan at all. I don¡¯t understand why such crude criminals had been let loose for a long time¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said¡­Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸It must be true that the organization is manipulating multiple¡ºCesario Viola¡¯s¡»at the same time Depending on the content of the job¡­they change the Viola that would work for it¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸The¡ºfourth Cesario Viola¡»that¡¯s aiming at us is the team that¡¯s taking the most violent and brutal jobs¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­those three have a much more sophisticated atmosphere¡¹

    I see.

    They undertake various criminal acts from various people¡­

    In reality, they let the person suited take the job¡­

    And the top of the team are named¡ºCesario Viola¡»and ¡ºRosalind Orlando¡»

    Then, the crime legend of Viola strengthens.

    There¡¯s no problem if he¡¯s killed or arrested.

    Another¡ºCesario Viola¡»is alive and well.

    Even if if they confess¡ºI am Cesario Viola¡»at the police station¡­it¡¯ll only be thought of as a lie.

    ¡ºCesario Viola¡¯s¡»criminal case will just continue.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really think that more than four pairs of¡ºViola¡»exists but¡­there might be more than two pairs¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸By the way¡­the list given a while ago¡¹

    Margo-san asks¡­Minaho-neesan spread the paper.

    If we¡¯re going to believe Cordelia¡¯s words¡­

    That is the list of people Shirasaka Moritsugu asked¡ºthe fourth Cesario Viola¡»to kill.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s name isn¡¯t here¡¹

    I look in the list.

    True, My name¡¯s not here.

    ¡¸Shirasaka house hasn¡¯t noticed Yoshida-kun¡¯s existence¡¹

    Right¡­I

    Shirasaka house doesn¡¯t know me at all.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Shirasaka Moritsugu seems to be serious

    Katsuko-nee said after looking at the list.

    ¡¸There¡¯s even people¡¯s name from Shirasaka family written too. Mr. Ichikawa, and Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s wife too¡­¡¹

    ¡­Shirasaka Moritsugu

    ¡­It seems that he wants to kill everyone involved in this incident.

    Kill everyone¡­and just turn everything unsettled.

    A last resort.

    ¡¸My name¡¯s here¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    Yamamine-san¡¯s names¡­aren¡¯t here.

    He knows that Megu is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    The cause of this event¡­he¡¯s trying all of the parties concerned with Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Therefore¡­he requested only Megu to be killed.

    ¡¸¡­Maika-san too¡¹

    Mana said.

    Shirasaka Moritsugu wants to kill Shirasaka Maika.

    ¡­And

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­granduncle¡­!¡¹

    In the list¡­

    ¡ºShirasaka Yukino¡¯s¡»name is written

    ¡¸No way¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s lost in grief.

    Shirasaka Yukino¡­Shirasaka house; Shirasaka Moritsugu has abandoned her.

    1. I can¡¯t make an accurate depiction of that in English however ?

    2. I mean, you¡¯re the one who hypothesized it Yoshida ?

    3. The Taming of the Shrew ?

    4. Troilus and Cressida ?

    5. Hamlet ?

 Chapter 222 : Enemy and enemy again

    ¡¸I got it now¡­¡¹

    Margo-san sighs.

    ¡¸Miss Cordelia¡¯s our¡ºenemy¡»¡­!¡¹

    Does that mean¡­?

    ¡¸She¡¯s not the person in the past Kyouko-san talks about¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­who do you think Shirasaka Moritsugu want to kill the most in the list?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan spreads the list in front of me.

    Misuzu and Megu also looked at the paper on the table.

    Written on the¡ºMurder list¡»is¡­

    First¡­the people of¡ºKuromori¡»that¡¯s hostile against Shirasaka house.

    ¡­Minaho Kuromori

    Shirasaka Moritsugu only knows Minaho-neesan as the leader of¡ºKuromori¡»

    Therefore, the surname¡¯s¡ºKuromori¡»instead of¡ºYuzuki¡»

    Following¡­Katsuko Takanashi. Margo Starkweather

    He recognizes both of them as people in¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s name isn¡¯t here.

    It¡¯s obvious¡­Shirasaka Moritsugu doesn¡¯t know Nei-san.

    Nei-san has never appeared in front of the guests of¡ºKuromori¡»

    The only one who has business with Nei-san is the¡ºfourth Cesario Viola¡»

    Nagisa¡¯s name isn¡¯t here¡­I feel relieved.

    Un¡­it¡¯s already been four years since Nagisa has retired from¡ºKuromori¡»

    Following the list are the number of people with¡ºShirasaka¡»in their last name.

    It¡¯s all names I don¡¯t know.

    Perhaps, these people are rebelling against the Shirasaka head; Shirasaka Moritsugu, trying to rebel against Shirasaka house by making a deal with Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    Lastly¡­Shirasaka Sousuke and his family.

    The list ends with old man Ichikawa¡¯s name.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re Shirasaka Moritsugu¡­who¡¯s the highest priority to kill?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the mastermind of this case.

    Minaho-neesan should be the one Shirasaka Moritsugu has the most grudge against.

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Sadly¡­it¡¯s not her¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¹

    Misuzu mutters

    ¡­Why?

    Shirasaka Sousuke is his nephew isn¡¯t he?

    Even though he¡¯s been looking after him up until now¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­if Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s mouth is sealed, it¡¯ll become a futile situation¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸This time¡¯s Shirasaka house¡¯s scandal¡­to be honest is all just crimes of Shirasaka Sousuke being exposed. Therefore¡­if Shirasaka Sousuke dies, you can just make everything vague¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Right¡­rather, the Shirasaka house thinks that if Shirasaka Sousuke continues to live, it¡¯ll be bad for them. He¡¯ll be caught by the media and just talk about Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    It is as Katsuko-nee says.

    As of now, the only evidence Minaho-neesan released is about Naomi-san¡¯s remains.

    Various entertainment reporters shed bad rumors about Shirasaka Sousuke on TV¡­

    Shirsaka Sousuke¡¯s comment hasn¡¯t been taken yet.

    If ever Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s taken to an interview, or a press conference¡­

    This scandal will flame up even more.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­before that happens, Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu would like his cute nephew to die. That¡¯s the only method remaining to extinguish this scandal¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the death is suspicious.

    If Shirasaka Sousuke dies¡­the spark this scandal will disappear.

    The media¡¯s pursuit will stop.

    ¡¸¡­Papa¡¹

    Yukino mutters in a small voice.

    Mana, she¡¯s not saying anything. She¡¯s just holding Megu¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Minaho has instructed Kyouko-san to turn Shirasaka Sousuke missing¡¹

    Un. Nobody knows the current location of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why that woman asked Margo-san about Kyouko-san!

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Those people know that Shirasaka Sousuke is with Kyouko-san¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke and Kyouko have left Australia.

    If they discover the departure record¡­what¡¯s left can be imagined easily.

    ¡¸Miss Cordelia spoke to us in Japanese and intimately is part of the plan. She thought that someone would accidentally talk about something that can be a hint¡¹

    ¡¸But sadly¡­not a single one of us knows Kyouko-san and Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s current location¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­does that mean that those three want to know Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s whereabouts¡­?¡¹

    A bad feeling crosses my mind.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is Yoshida-kun¡­Miss Cordelia lied about her being just a¡ºwitness¡»for the other viola¡¹

    Margo-san declared.

    ¡¸Those three have come to kill us according to their contract with Shirasaka Moritsugu¡­!¡¹

    As expected¡­!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think those three are running under¡ºFourth Cesario Viola¡¯s¡»orders No matter how you look at it, those three are on a higher rank. And yet¡­them searching Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s location¡­!¡¹

    They are aiming for Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s life too.

    ¡¸The reality is that they overlooked us this time so they can know the location of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    Margo-san leaked a sigh.

    ¡¸Then, they intend to kill us either way?¡¹

    Megi asks.

    ¡¸¡­Should be. Shirasaka Moritsugu didn¡¯t make a contract with the¡ºFourth Cesario Viola¡»but rather with those people¡¯s¡ºOrganization¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered.

    In short¡­Our enemy only the¡ºfourth Cesario Viola¡»

    Our enemy is the whole¡ºOrganization¡­¡»

    Even the other¡ºCesario Viola¡» would come to attack us.

    ¡¸Is there no way to annul that contract?¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only when the client can¡¯t pay up a lot of money, then they can void the contract¡¹

    ¡¸Un, regrettably¡­underground world prioritizes trust. Once the contract has been signed, it has to be executed no matter what¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡¸There¡¯s only two ways of cancelling the contract. Shirasaka Moritsugu withdraws the kill contract by paying a penalty¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And the other one?¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka Moritsugu is unable to pay up the reward for success¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    Margo-san explains what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸If the client is judged to be unable to make payments¡­the murder contract will immediately be cancelled. It¡¯s foolish to do work if it won¡¯t turn to money, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸They have to make such a rule¡­the person who¡¯d do anything just to dispel his grudge relying on a¡ºCriminal organization¡»should have the resolution of being killed later¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­if a person who pretends to have money requests for a murder.

    ¡¸If they killed the person as requested and he said¡ºI don¡¯t have money¡»¡­The¡ºOrganization¡»would have net loss. It costs quite a lot of money for people to kill people after all¡¹

    The client¡¯s life won¡¯t be equal to it.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­the¡ºorganization¡»constantly monitors the client¡¯s pocket. Then¡­If ever the client no longer has the ability to pay¡­the contract would be cancelled at that point¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Shirasaka Moritsugu¡­has requested to kill this many people. The contingency fee would become several hundred of millions of Yen. But if Shirasaka Moritsugu loses power¡­and falls down from the head seat of Shirasaka family, he can¡¯t spend that much money freely¡¹

    It would become impossible for Shirasaka Moritsugu to pay up hundreds of millions of yen as an individual.

    No, in the first place, the kill request was made only because Shirasaka Moritsugu is sticking to the head status¡­

    After he¡¯s chased out as the heads of the house¡­it would be meaningless.

    ¡¸Therefore our current strategy is to endure Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s downfall¡¹

    ¡¸Meaning¡­making the deal of the rebels in Shirasaka family with Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»a success?¡¹

    I asked, Margo-san;

    ¡¸On the contrary¡­the night hotel would become a bloodbath. Everyone on that list would be gathering together¡¹

    They can reasonably kill everyone.

    ¡¸Are they going to blow off the hotel with missiles?¡¹

    It could be the radioactive material and murder gas that came out from the conversation with miss Cordelia a while ago

    Mana asked worriedly

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­cost-effectiveness is very important in business¡¹

    Margo-san gently smiled to Mana.

    ¡¸Even though they¡¯re going to earn millions of yen¡­it¡¯s stupid to hammer it all for a missile. The¡ºexpense¡»enemy use would only several ten million yen¡¹

    But still¡­that¡¯s a lot of money.

    If it¡¯s the foreigners that attacked earlier, they can easily mobilize hundreds of people.

    ¡¸With this¡­I¡¯ve understood the gist of why Miss Cordelia approached us¡¹

    Minaho-neesan thinks

    ¡¸But still¡­I think them purposely greeting us that way and talking about her having something¡ºborrowed¡»from Kyouko-san is true¡­¡¹

    Margo-san answers with a dark face.

    ¡¸But, we don¡¯t know if Miss Cordelia¡¯s¡ºborrow¡»is¡ºFavor¡»or¡ºgrudge¡». Either way¡­the number of enemies have increased¡¹

    We trembled.

    ¡¸But¡­why is Kyouko-san¡¯s name not on the list?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s been looking at the list all this time asked.

    Speaking of which¡­¡ºKyouko Dothnomechey¡»the name that¡¯s most famous in the underworld is missing.

    ¡¸Could it be that Shirasaka Moritsugu failed to notice her?¡¹

    Megu said¡­

    ¡¸No¡­Shirasaka Moritsugu knows that Kyouko-san is the guard of¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    Right¡­Kyouko-san¡¯s been the guard of¡ºKuromori¡»even before Margo-san and Katsuko-nee joined.

    There¡¯s no way Shirasaka Moritsugu is unaware¡­

    ¡¸I can only think of Miss Cordelia negotiating with Shirasaka Moritsugu to remove her on the list¡¹

    Margo-san concluded.

    ¡¸Eh?¡­Why?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the reason

    ¡¸Why did she do it¡­even I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    Yukino speaks up.

    ¡¸That person¡¯s not a¡ºjob¡»¡­but a personal kill target?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino, you?

    ¡¸¡­Un. Yukino-san might be right¡¹

    Margo-san agrees.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing else possible!¡¹

    No¡­Uhm

    Yukino, do you understand your own position?¡­

    ¡¸Haa¡­Somehow, I¡¯ve gotten hungry¡¹

    ¡­Yukino, Yukino-san?

    ¡¸Even if you think about it, nothing¡¯s going to change. Either way, whatever happens will happen¡­!¡¹

    Sometimes, I¡¯m envious of Yukino¡¯s thick nerves just like climbing mountain ropes.

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Right¡­Yukino-san¡¯s right. I think we can trust Miss Cordelia¡¯s promise that they won¡¯t attack the theater nor raise an incident until after 8. However, it¡¯s not only the three of them, endless spies have invaded¡¹

    Right. Miss Cordelia said.

    Even if the attack starts at 8¡­the agents would be sneaking before.

    As soon as it¡¯s 8PM¡­there¡¯s a possibility of the person next to me being shot and killed.

    ¡¸Well¡­there¡¯s only Kouzuki security service and the child¡¯s guards here now but, The venue would be gathering more and more guards from each respective houses¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Right, before the opening time¡­various families would be coming here starting with Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    Of course¡­the VIPs would be having top level guards.

    The safety of the venue rises.

    ¡¸Everyone, try to be together as much as possible. Don¡¯t separate from each other. Don¡¯t approach people you think suspicious even for a bit. When you feel something strange then report to Minaho or me immediately¡­okay?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­We know!¡¹

    No¡­Yukino.

    What are you to us again?

    I¡¯m getting even more worried.

    ¡¸Should we report Miss Cordelia¡¯s matter to Kouzuki security service?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸No¡­they¡¯re using IDs from American commerce department, director Yamaoka can¡¯t deal with it. Those three are special. I don¡¯t think the agents would be using the same method. Rather, I think it¡¯s better to let Kudou-san know it. That person will be checking on the people coming to visit from US government today¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi-san, where do you think your father is right now?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Michi¡­

    ¡¸I think that father will be flying around the theater anyway.1 Norma-san¡¯s in the front entrance so I think you should call her instead¡¹

    Yeah¡­we should stop going out of the theater.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll contact her¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­Katsuko¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bows to Minaho-neesan and head towards the entrance.

    ¡¸Now then¡­what should we do?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Minaho.

    Then¡­Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I should prepare for my¡ºdress rehearsal¡»soon¡­!¡¹

    O-Oh right.

    She has to change costumes.

    ¡¸Un. You¡¯re going to the dressing room right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Does everyone want to join in?¡¹

    Now then¡­what to do?

    ¡¸Right¡­Megumi and Mana-san should be with Misuzu-san for a while if possible¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s the safest place in the theater right now. There are girls doing practice independently outside but most of the performers are in the dressing room, right?¡¹

    I see¡­the guards who protect the performers should be in the dressing room too.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s why everyone should go there¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸That¡¯s not going to happen. Today¡¯s performers are small children, aren¡¯t they? Shouldn¡¯t the guardians come along, not just the guards?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think there are some¡¹

    ¡¸It would be fine if it¡¯s their mother but¡­if it¡¯s the father, they¡¯ll know our faces¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­They might be customers of¡ºKuromori¡»

    At such places¡­furthermore, before the opening time, it would be bad to see Minaho-neesan¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Therefore, we¡¯ll stay in the lobby for a while¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then I¡¯ll go there too¡¹

    ¡¸If Maru-chan¡¯s there then me too!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸You see, Maru-chan¡¯s the safest place for me!¡¹

    Nei-san said and smiled.

    What¡¯s left is Michi, Yukino, and Me.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­I think she shouldn¡¯t come to the dressing room¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Her look¡­is indeed strange¡¹

    True

    Yukino¡¯s wearing a yellow-and-black construction dress.

    It¡¯s definitely not vulgar clothing but¡­

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a girl weak in the head.

    Her hobby is too bad¡­it stand out too much.

    ¡¸Besides¡­Today, Takabayashi? Sayaka-san is here??¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No way?!¡¹

    Hearing Misuzu, Yukino raised her voice.

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Yukino-san¡¯s classmate in middle school¡¹

    Mana told me.

    ¡¸She¡¯s been talking about Yukino-san in the dressing room since lunch time. ¡ºI¡¯ve come to play in Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s house¡»she said¡­she¡¯s always been talking about the arrangement of the house and even the snacks served¡¹

    Misuzu smiled wryly.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s a director on a leading advertising agency.

    As a member of Shirasaka family¡­Yukino even attended an Ojou-sama school until middle school.

    It¡¯s not strange if she¡¯s acquainted with a pupil of Konpeki style school.

    ¡¸¡­That woman¡¹

    Yukino made a bitter face.

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s better not to show your face¡¹

    No matter how disguised she is¡­Yukino¡¯s former classmate will be able to identify her identity.

    ¡¸Mana, is it okay to meet her?¡¹

    ¡¸Maika-san has never met that person even once¡­in the first place, Mana isn¡¯t Maika-san!¡¹

    Mana said then smiled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be with you¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, what about you?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡­Then

    Several people come this way.

    Kanako-san who asked us to work on the pamphlets is walking ahead.

    Behind her¡­

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s four followers.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I had to take off my costume after the¡ºdress rehearsal¡»¡­!¡¹

    Kanako-san who changed to her practice Yukata came back breathing roughly.

    ¡¸The clothes today were borrowed from the headmaster so I can¡¯t let it get dirty¡¹

    Kanako-san wiped her sweat with a small hand towel then said.

    ¡¸My¡­are you done already? I¡¯m sorry, Misuzu-san and her guests did everything¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just us. Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san came to help out too¡¹

    ¡¸Really?!¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    On behalf of everyone¡­I spoke to Kanako-san.

    ¡¸We¡¯re Misuzu¡¯s ¡ºfamily¡»after all¡¹

    Hearing what I said¡­Kanako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­could it be, this person?¡¹

    Ah¡­shit

    Kanako-san seems to have misunderstood me as Misuzu¡¯s secret¡ºfiance¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­Kanako-san¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸This one isn¡¯t the¡ºfiance¡»grandfather has decided on me¡­¡¹

    Megu and Mana pats my back.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸This is Misuzu-san¡¯s territory¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡­Girls

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re slow~! Hurry up and go to Mii-chan¡¯s side¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san thrusts me from behind.

    I line up next to Misuzu.

    Misuzu smile as she look at me.

    ¡¸This is the person I chose¡­the one I love¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸My¡­Is that so?!¡¹

    Kanako-san¡¯s face turned bright.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll tell only Kanako-san!¡¹

    Among these two¡­Kanako-san has her face feel very mature but¡­

    She¡¯s younger than Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t tell Manami-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­you can. But, only Manami-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Misuzu and Kanako-san smiled peacefully at each other¡­

    Kudou Haruka stares at us with a bitter face.

    ¡¸Then, we can leave the pamphlets to Kanako-san, I assume?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s apprentices would be coming soon¡¹

    ¡¸My, isn¡¯t Kiyoko-san already here if you¡¯re talking about apprentices?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen Kiyoko-san do independent practice with Midori-san and Makie-san¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­the apprentices are busy aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Misuzu and Kanako-san are having conversation only apprentices of Konpeki style can understand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost time for Misuzu-san to prepare¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ I have to hurry¡¹

    Kanako-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Have you seen the order in the pamphlet?¡¹

    ¡­Order?

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­will be the third from the end for today¡¯s dance¡¹

    Third from the last?

    ¡¸The last would be the headmaster, Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s dance¡¹

    Today¡¯s gathering is a symposium of Konpeki-style dance.

    So the last¡­the teacher will be dancing herself.

    ¡¸Before Nadeshiko-sensei is Manami-chan who¡¯s the best in our class¡¹

    True¡­they said that Manami-san¡¯s the headmaster¡¯s granddaughter wasn¡¯t it?

    Misuzu¡¯s before her.

    Then that means that Misuzu¡¯s the second most skilled among today¡¯s apprentices?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a huge selection. Misuzu-san really did her best¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it. Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Today¡­I will dance for Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    I want to kiss Misuzu.

    But¡­it would be bad here.

    Kanako-san¡¯s looking¡­

    Behind her are people glaring at us.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry but, you haven¡¯t forgotten your promise with us?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka told me¡­

    1. No, he¡¯s not literally flying

 Chapter 223 : M

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s this?¡¹

    Kanako-san asks Misuzu as Kudou Haruka shows an unusual atmosphere.

    Misuzu smiled gracefully¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s Ruriko-san¡¯s guard¡­don¡¯t mind her Kanako-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll settle this among ourselves¡¹

    When told like that¡­Kanako-san has no choice but to be silent.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san can take priority of her lesson anyway¡­you can leave the rest to us¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t mind if we send Misuzu-san to the dressing room first do you?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Kudou Haruka with sharp eyes.

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t¡¹

    Kudou Haruka acknowledged.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­don¡¯t worry about it, Kanako-san¡¹

    Misuzu tells Kanako-san again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really going to be fine!¡¹

    Nei-san smiled at Kanako-san who¡¯s uneasy.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­!¡¹

    But still, Kanako-san looked uneasy.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Everyone moved together from the lobby to the dressing room entrance.

    From the side aisle of the theater to next to the stage¡­

    There¡¯s a big sign saying¡ºAuthorized person only¡»in big letters.

    ¡¸The other side will be the dressing room. That door is left open today¡¹

    Misuzu explained.

    I see, today¡¯s the Japanese traditional dance¡ºsymposium¡»¡­

    There¡¯s more than 50 people performing¡­

    There would be guests visiting the dressing room too¡­

    When it¡¯s not the performer¡¯s turn, they can go watch others dance¡­

    The door separating the spectator seat and the dressing room is left open.

    ¡­Then

    There¡¯s a lot of stern men waiting around the door.

    ¡¸Those people are everyone¡¯s guards¡¹

    Misuzu whispers on my ears.

    Today¡¯s performers are all child from a distinguished family.

    In case of female guards, they can go inside the dressing room¡­

    The male guards can¡¯t.

    Therefore, they wait in here.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama, you¡¯re coming with a lot of strange people again¡¹

    One person¡­a man in black aged over 50 calls Misuzu.

    He stared at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸My, Tanizawa-san¡­you¡¯re already here?¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve taken a head start today¡­I¡¯d like to check the security system in here¡­¡¹

    The man called Tanizawa answered Misuzu with his twisted grin.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­this one¡¯s Tanizawa-san. He¡¯s the chief of grandfather¡¯s full-time security unit¡¹

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»full time guard¡­?

    I see, Kudou-papa¡¯s doing various investigations on the outside¡­

    There¡¯s another person that sticks with¡ºKakka¡»as his guard.

    I now understand why the evaluation of Kudou-papa from director Yamaoka is low.

    To the regular members of Kouzuki security servcice¡­Kudou papa from the¡ºguard department¡»may seem only unreliable to Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    He already has a dedicated escort unit.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san¡­this is Kuromori-san¡¹

    Misuzu introduced me as¡ºKuromori¡»

    It¡¯s the chief of the unit sticking to Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    That alone makes him know that I¡¯m a member of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Kuromori¡¹

    I bow to chief Tanizawa.

    Chief Tanizawa looks down on me with cold eyes.

    It seems that he doesn¡¯t intend to greet a man from prostitution ring.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­please refrain from playing with strange people, You¡¯ll make¡ºKakka¡»worry¡¹

    ¡¸My, what are you talking about?¡¹

    Misuzu answered with a smile.

    ¡¸Grandfather knows¡¹

    ¡¸If you say so¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at Margo-san.

    ¡¸Oh, Nee-chan, it¡¯s been a while¡­where¡¯s master today?¡¹

    As expected¡­she knows Margo-san¡¯s face, he must¡¯ve come to the¡ºKuromori¡»mansion

    ¡¸Kyouko-san is on a business trip. Therefore it¡¯s only me today¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t work on such a demon woman¡­come to our side. It¡¯s not fun to be a brothel guard isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa solicits her in front of Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸The salary here is much better than Kouzuki security service though¡¹

    Margo-san answered with a smile.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly, we¡¯ve got welfare pension and unemployment insurance here. If you think about your future benefits, isn¡¯t coming to a decent company much better, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service is a decent company?¡¹

    ¡¸Better than a brothel at least you know? I¡¯m still an executive in Kouzuki security service even if I look like this. I can let you join in the company without examination with my authority voice now!¡¹

    Executive¡­he¡¯s on a higher position than Director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸Sadly¡­I don¡¯t have any intention¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why? You¡¯re so cold. Well fine¡­if you changed your mind, you can contact me anytime¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Tanizawa-san is here to Ruriko and I will be safe¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    No, he¡¯s the chief of the escort unit for Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    His work should be perfect.

    ¡¸Grandfather is worried so he sent Tanizawa-san ahead, didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Misuzu asked and chief Tanizawa smiled wryly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­we can¡¯t leave it to the unreliable lads like Yamaoka and Kudou¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa seems to think that Director Yamaoka and Kudou Papa is still¡ºhalf a man¡»

    ¡¸Hey¡­Kudou¡¯s girl. What¡¯s with you leaving your master on an important escort duty?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa scolds Kudou Haruka.

    Kudou Haruka is a registered guard in Kouzuki security service.

    Chief Tanizawa is a person above her in the company.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m very sorry¡­!¡¹

    Kuodu Haruka bows her head.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san¡­sorry but could we borrow this girl for a while?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸This girl picked a fight with us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks down on Kudou Haruka with an amazed face.

    ¡¸Then¡­Nee-chan will be educating her properly?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­this girl will be taking her on¡¹

    Margo-san points at Michi.

    Michi looks down.

    ¡¸This girl¡­isn¡¯t she the little sister?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yes, Michi will fight her sister. I gave her order to definitely win¡¹

    Misuzu told the chief.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also included to the people Kudou Haruka insulted after all¡¹

    Cheif Tanizawa sighs¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll leave the match to Nee-chan. This girl¡¯s as foolish as her father¡¹

    ¡¸No, she resembles her mother¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸No¡­well, that Kudou doesn¡¯t take his wife seriously so she turned strange¡­!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa knows Kudou mama and Director Yamaoka¡¯s relationship¡­?

    Then, chief looks at Kudou Haruka¡­

    ¡¸Either way¡­taking on a fight with other organization while holding the name of Kouzuki Security service, that¡¯s some irresponsible work, it won¡¯t end with just displeasing Misuzu-sama. I don¡¯t mind it so Nee-chan can beat her up. I¡¯ll allow it¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa doesn¡¯t seem to trust Michi¡¯s skills.

    He allowed Margo-san, not Michi to punish Kudou Haruka.

    Kudou Haruka and the four followers face turned completely blue.

    ¡¸No¡­Tanizawa-san. That would be troubling me¡¹

    Misuzu speaks seriously.

    ¡¸If Kudou Haruka wins against her sister¡­could you make it irrelevant?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸This match is needed by Kudou Michi¡¹

    Michi looked up in surprise.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-Ojousan, you¡¯re quite evaluating this girl highly¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I intend to have Michi as my guard for the rest of my life¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa speaks to Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸Hey you¡­If you win against this small girl, I¡¯ll forget everything you¡¯ve done. Win with the intention to die. Okay?!¡¹

    That order¡­Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸If I win¡­please put me in Chief Tanizawa¡¯s team!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be guarding children. I can¡¯t get serious. If I¡¯m going to guard then let it be a VIP¡­!¡¹

    ¡­She¡¯s really an idiot.

    ¡¸I have that much talent¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s gotten strange confidence because she¡¯s labeled as best in Japan¡¯s Karate.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa tries to scold her but Margo-san stopped him.

    ¡¸¡­Leave the rest to us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, Nee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸This talentless girl can only understand with her body either way¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looked at Margo-san¡­Misuzu¡­then once again, Kudou Haruka.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t die foolishly¡­Karate girl. If you lose, you¡¯re fired. Remember that¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lose against my sister!¡¹

    Kuodu Haruka seems to be a complete idiot¡­

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll enter the dressing room. Megumi and Mana-san, come with me!¡¹

    Misuzu said but¡­Mana seems to be interested in the fight.

    ¡¸I¡­can I stay with Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡­if we¡¯re with them, Michi-san can¡¯t fight freely¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­Misuzu¡¯s dressing room is the same as Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu told Mana.

    ¡¸Could you help Megumi-san talk about Danna-sama¡¯s wonderfulness to Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san?¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    Recommending sex with me to Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san?

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸Got it¡­Mana will talk to Ruriko-san!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, come here¡¹

    Misuzu pulls me out from the others.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Misuzu whispers in my ear so the others won¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸¡­Please look after Michi¡¹

    Michi¡¯s completely disheartened because she¡¯ll fight with her sister.

    It seems she¡¯s not good at dealing with Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸Michi¡­that girl¡¯s mentally childish. A weak girl. She¡¯s essentially a useless girl unless someone controls over her¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­Therefore, Danna-sama, please dominate Michi when Misuzu isn¡¯t around¡¹

    I dominate Michi?

    ¡¸Michi is an M. She wants to be ruled by someone she trusts¡¹

    ¡¸M¡­?¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸A masochist¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s the same¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Misuzu is a girl who wants to be¡ºdominated¡»by Dana-sama¡­!¡¹

    True¡­Misuzu.

    She¡¯s my pet at first¡­

    I feel like she wants to be¡ºdominated¡»

    She prefers to be the passive¡­be violated by me¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m different from Megumi-san and Mana-san¡­both of them tend to be sadist if you ask me¡¹

    I look at Megu and Mana.

    Both of them are looking at us with a blank face.

    ¡­Speaking of which.

    Those two actively seek sex by themselves.

    True, they¡¯re more S than M.

    ¡¸Please completely dominate Michi¡¯s heart on this occasion., Michi needs Danna-sama.¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    Misuzu calls Michi with a strong voice.

    ¡¸Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­Misuzu-sama?!¡¹

    Michi looked up in panic.

    ¡¸When I¡¯m not with you, Danna-sama is your master. Follow all of Danna-sama¡¯s orders!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s instruction sticks to Michi¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Y-Yes. Certainly!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Danna-sama¡­please take care of Michi¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We part with Misuzu, Megu and Mana from the dressing room¡¯s door.

    Katsuko-nee went to contact with Kudou papa so she won¡¯t be back yet.

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    Margo-san calls out Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose. No, I cannot lose¡¹

    Kuodu Haruka mutters

    ¡¸¡­Then, how about the battlefield?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This way!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka opened the door to the stage

    We follow her.

    On the stage is a lighting in the middle of it.

    There¡¯s a lot of staff working around.

    From the stage side¡­going to the basement stairs.

    To the underground of the stage¡­we head to the¡ºtheater basement¡»

    ¡¸Wow, this feels chilly!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    It seems that the cold air accumulate on the underground.

    The theater basement is a dimly lit place with only emergency lights.

    There¡¯s nobody here now.

    ¡¸This is the axis of the revolving stage. Ah, this is what¡¯s making it go up!¡¹

    Nei-san looks at the theater¡¯s mechanism in interest.

    ¡¸Kuroko-chan, come here!¡¹

    Nei-san pulls Yukino¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Just stay with me!¡¹

    Saying that, Nei-san stands behind Margo-san.

    Minaho-neesan also goes behind Margo-san.

    Kudou Haruka and the four followers take distance.

    I stand before Margo-san.

    Michi¡¯s still looking down.

    ¡¸Now then¡­should we make confirmations?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Kuodu Haruka.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll fight with Michi¡­when you lose, you¡¯ll be fired from Kouzuki security service, and become our prostitute¡­are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Very well¡­either way, I will win¡¹

    Kuodu Haruka said then winks at her followers.

    ¡¸¡­Now!¡¹

    The four of them moved around and surround me.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    I tried to escape but the four karate girl¡¯s movements are fast.

    They caught be before I noticed.

    The girl with the best physique holds me from behind.

    ¡¸A-Aneue¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to take a small insurance.¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸Just so that girl won¡¯t make a strange movement while I fight with Michi¡¹

    She intends top prevent Margo-san from intervening by taking me as a hostage?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­either way, I thought that this would happen¡¹

    Margo-san said calmly

    Nei-san embraced Yukino behind her and smiled.

    I see. That¡¯s why Nei-san secured Yukino first.

    They¡¯re aware of Kudou Haruka¡¯s hostage strategy¡­

    ¡¸He¡¯s also a member of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­I hope you¡¯re prepared¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡­Right.

    I¡¯m already prepared for this much.

    ¡¸¡­Michi. Don¡¯t mind about me, fight with all your might¡¹

    Michi looks up at me in surprise.

    ¡¸Beat them down, that¡¯s an order¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s¡­puzzled.

    ¡¸Now then, should we begin¡­Michi¡¹

    Kudou Haruka takes off her pumps.

    She becomes barefoot and stakes a Karate stance.

    ¡¸You do know it¡­you never won against me. This will continue to happen forever¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s frightened from her sister¡¯s words

    Why are you that scared of your sister?

    Does she have some kind of trauma?

    ¡¸Now¡­take a stance, Michi¡¹

    Michi takes a stance with her trembling hands.

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing, Michi?!¡¹

    I said instinctively.

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a Karate stance¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I always fight Aneue in Karate¡¹

    Michi answered.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not doing Karate!¡¹

    I shouted¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡ºKudou style¡»!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­B-But¡¹

    I see.

    I know what Michi¡¯s afraid of¡­

    ¡ºKudou style¡»should overwhelm her sister.

    It¡¯ll shatter Kudou Haruka¡¯s pride¡­

    She¡¯s afraid of her sister¡¯s body getting hurt.

    Michi is scared that Kudou Haruka would have a body that can¡¯t do Karate anymore¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­do with the intent to kill¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida?¡¹

    Michi trembles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Yoshida¡­call me¡ºMaster¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu told you earlier didn¡¯t she? When Misuzu¡¯s away, I¡¯m your mastert¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Michi¡¯s trembling again.

    ¡¸Do it for me¡­!¡¹

    I¡ºdominate¡»Michi

    I ready myself.

    ¡¸Abandon your sister¡­your family is Misuzu and me!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes opened up wide.

    ¡¸Life for only Misuzu and my sake!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    She breathes in¡­

    Then¡­breathes out.

    ¡¸Aneue¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Michi¡¯s trembling stopped

    Her champion spirit piles up.

    ¡¸I have to kill Aneue¡¹

    Saying that¡­she takes out a red whip hidden under her skirt.

    ¡­Shuba!

    The tip of the whip cuts the air and taps the floor of the theater basement¡­!

    ¡¸Y-You¡­what are you doing!?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to use that?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹

    Michi looks at her sister coldly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid! If you¡¯re going to fight me then do it with bare hands¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sadly, I have to win¡¹

    ¡¸Throw away your weapon. Do you not care about what happens at this man?!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka winks at her followers surrounding me.

    ¡­But

    ¡­Doshu!

    Throwing knife stabs at the very end of the follower¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸I missed on purpose¡­release¡ºMaster¡» Unless¡­!¡¹

    Michi holds another knife opposite to the hand with the whip.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s unfair¡­Michi!¡¹

    At the moment Kudou Haruka speaks!

    Michi¡¯s whip attacks her sister¡­!

    ¡­Zubashu!

    The chest of Kudou Haruka¡¯s pink suit is torn up!

    Her white bra¡¯s exposed!

    She ripped out exactly her clothes without hurting Haruka¡¯s body.

    Michi¡¯s skill surprises everyone.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no such thing as unfair when it¡¯s a struggle to protect their¡ºmaster¡»¡¹

    A whip on the right and a throwing knife on the left¡­!

    ¡¸Let me say it again¡­let go of my Master¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s followers who are holding me let go of their hand.

    ¡­I

    I slowly get away from the four and returned to Michi¡¯s behind.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡ºMaster¡»¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸I will be punishing this woman immediately¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 224 : Kudou Michi

    ¡¸¡­Margo-sama, please take care of Master¡¹

    Michi glared at her sister as she speak.

    ¡¸Roger¡­Yoshida-kun, stay behind me¡¹

    I go to Margo-san¡¯s back.

    Nei-san came to my side.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll be fine!¡¹

    She smiled looking at me.

    MInaho-neesan is staring at Michi.

    Yukin came close to me.

    She grasped the hem of my suit tightly.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, you¡¯re scared?¡¹

    Yukino sent me a glance¡­

    ¡¸Shut up¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s trembling lightly.

    ¡¸You coward! Relying on weapons, you¡¯re not a martial artist!¡¹

    Kuodu Haruka is hysteric.

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a martial artist¡­¡¹

    She stares at her sister with sharp eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the shield that protects my lord and the word that moves according to my lord¡¯s command¡­!¡¹

    Suu¡­haa1

    Michi¡¯s peculiar breathing echoes in the dark theater basement.

    ¡¸The original¡ºKudou Style ancient martial arts¡»¡­changes you to a¡ºlethal weapon¡»with no will¡¹

    A¡ºlethal weapon¡»with no will?

    ¡¸Aneue¡­let me show you the end of life. Even if Aneue was born from the¡ºKudou¡»house¡­it would be a waste to die without seeing the essence of this work¡­!¡¹

    Michi said.

    She dumps the red whip and throwing knife on the floor.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Once again¡­you want to fight with me bare hands?

    Michi ignores her sister and head to the four followers.

    ¡¸¡­Come! ¡¹

    As if sliding around¡­Michi heads to the four people.

    ¡¸I will take down the four of you¡­!¡¹

    Michi approached without hesitation and the four Karate girls trembled¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­humans have a sense of distance where they will reflexively refuse when stepped in by others¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s basically the range where you stretch your hand straight. Everyone hates¡ºothers¡»entering that zone. Their¡ºsurvival instinct¡»sends a signal of¡ºdanger¡»¡­!¡¹

    Michi invades the refusal distance of one of the Karate girls!

    ¡¸¡­Hii!¡¹

    The Karate girl reflexively thrust out her fist to Michi¡­!

    ¡­Then!

    The girl¡¯s body flies in the air and her shoulder falls on the floor!

    Michi used the momentum of the fist to throw her off!

    ¡¸¡­You can be passive properly. Ladies?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s cold eyes fuel the fear of the three remaining Karate girls.

    ¡¸¡­Toaaaaa!!¡¹

    They attack Michi all at once!

    ¡¸¡­Suu¡­haa¡­suuu¡­!!!!!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body shakes like jellyfish in the waves, she evades the three people¡¯s attack swaying.

    ¡¸¡­Aaahnnn¡­doouuuu¡­toroaaaaa¡­!¡¹

    Michi scoops from down the ankle of one girl¡¯s kicking leg¡­!

    She twists the joint of the elbow stretched out by the another girl¡­!

    At the moment the final girl tried to grasp Michi¡­her body flipped and she thrust the girl¡¯s throat from below¡­

    ¡¸¡­Gueeeeeee!!!¡¹

    The three girl¡¯s anguished screams overlap.

    Each of them fell on the floor and groan in pain¡­!

    ¡¸¡­The four of them are now unable to fight. As an athlete, I didn¡¯t give them any injury to hinder them so it¡¯ll be fixed after a week rest. Please continue to practicing with your friends after this¡¹

    Shoulder¡­ankle¡­elbow¡­holding down the throat, Michi expressionlessly talked to the suffering Karate girls.

    ¡¸¡­You may have been tempted by Kudou Haruka but, if you experience this, you¡¯ll go back to the world of sports¡¹

    Margo-san told the girls.

    ¡¸You have rules, and fight one-on-one on a place where there is a referee, don¡¯t you? Our world doesn¡¯t have that. There¡¯s no fouls nor referee. And¡­the number of opponents would differ in time and place¡­!¡¹

    Smiling¡­Margo-san looks at Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸Michi and I have been training 1 vs. many. In addition¡­you have to protect someone¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Margo-san kept hunting delinquents and Yakuza at night town.

    ¡­She takes down multiple opponents while protecting Nei-san.

    So that was an actual training¡­

    ¡¸¡­S-Scary¡¹

    Yukino clings to me.

    ¡­Seriously.

    I embrace Yukino¡¯s shoulder tightly.

    ¡¸Now then¡­Aneue¡¹

    Michi once again looks up her sister.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºKudou style ancient marital arts¡» secret is on the breathing method¡¹

    Again, she waveringly¡­shaking irregularly apprach her sister.

    ¡¸The whole secret of the martial arts is to¡­feel the enemy¡¯s¡ºQi¡»interrupting that¡ºQi¡»and create a¡ºgap¡»and and attack¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡ºQi¡»?

    ¡¸Look¡­Japanese likes to say¡ºread the air¡»don¡¯t they?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at me.

    ¡¸In that case the¡ºQi¡»flows in the¡ºAir¡» Humans are¡ºindividuals¡»who hold separate wills, but they¡¯re a¡ºen masse creature¡»who needs to live in¡ºgroups¡» Therefore they take care of their¡ºqi¡»so they can communicate with other people¡¯s¡ºqi¡» ¡ºGroup¡»that conforms a matching¡ºqi¡» The ability to sense¡ºQi¡»and synchronize themselves is a power every human is born with¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­the essence of¡ºqi¡»is breathing2 Match the¡ºbreathing¡»with the opponent¡­match the rhythm of the pulse. Those who completely synchronize their¡ºqi¡»synchronizes the biological body rhythm itself¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡­Michi?!

    What are you guys talking about?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Consequently¡­the mystery of martial arts is to synchronize the ¡ºqi¡»with the enemy and freely¡ºdetach¡»from the synchronization¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Drawing your opponent to your own¡ºqi¡»world¡­and swallowing your opponent I guess. That is the¡ºqi¡»synchronization. Then¡­at the moment, they¡¯re swallowed in, you can strike them by withdrawing yourself from the synchronization¡­and taking the enemy¡¯s gap to attack¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san.

    I see, Margo-san¡¯s fighting style is always surprising the enemy.

    She creates a gap in their mind and reap it quickly.

    ¡¸But¡­¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡»is different¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body sways again.

    ¡¸¡ºKuodu style ancient martial arts¡»never synchronizes with the enemy¡¯s¡ºqi¡» Refusing to match the¡ºqi¡»¡­they always shift the focus of the opponent¡¯s¡ºqi¡» Therefore¡­we can do this special breathing other schools can¡¯t immitate¡­!¡¹

    Shurururu¡­suuu¡­suuhahahahaaaa¡­suuu¡­suuu¡­!

    An irregular¡­unstable breathing.

    Michi¡¯s¡ºbreath¡»extends to the darkness with an eerie rhythm¡­

    ¡¸Father seems to be fooling around when fighting because¡­the essence of this is to not let the enemy realize your breathing method¡¹

    Wearing a fancy dress on purpose¡­strange weapons and and clumsy manner¡­

    It is so the enemy won¡¯t notice the special breathing method¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­aneue. You will receive our ancestral skills with your life¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body bends¡­!

    She jumped to her sister¡¯s bosom at a tremendous speed!

    ¡¸¡­hyaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    The frightened sister thrusts out her right fist in reflex¡­!

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s right arm bent on an impossible direction!

    ¡¸Gya!!¡¹

    It¡¯s my first time hearing the sound of people¡¯s bone breaking

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Yukino clings to me.

    Margo-san and Minaho-neesan calmly watches.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s hand approaches Kudou Haruka¡¯s neck!

    ¡­Shit!

    If this continues, Michi would really kill her sister¡­!

    I have to stop her!

    But¡­Yukino¡¯s clinging is getting on my way¡­!

    I can¡¯t move quickly¡­!!

    ¡¸You two! What are you doing!!!¡¹

    A woman¡¯s scream came from the stairs¡­!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move¡­I¡¯ll shoot!!¡¹

    In the middle of the stairway¡­a woman holding a postol¡­!

    ¡­That is.

    ¡¸Michiii¡­stop this!!!!!!!¡¹

    That is¡­

    Michi and Haruka¡¯s mother¡­

    Kouzuki security service general security department¡­Kudou Etsuko.

    ¡¸¡­Michi, stop¡¹

    Using the gap Kudou mama created¡­I speak to Michi.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s not killed yet however?¡¹

    Michi ignores her own mother holding a gun and answered me.

    ¡¸I said¡ºwith the intent to kill¡»¡­I didn¡¯t tell you to¡ºkill¡»!¡¹

    Michi lowers her hand aiming at her sister¡¯s windpipe¡­

    ¡¸I follow Master¡¯s orders¡¹

    Then, she throws down her elder sister¡¯s body on the theater basement floor like throwing garbage

    ¡¸¡­Bugaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Kuodu Haruka with a fractured right arm screamed loudly.

    ¡¸What have you done!¡¹

    Kudou mama rushes over her daughter in hurry¡­

    ¡¸Even though I told you so much not to fight Haruka seriously¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    Kudou mama¡­she¡¯s Kudou papa¡¯s childhood friend.

    Of course¡­she knows all of¡ºKuodu style ancient martial arts¡»

    Even what happens if Michi seriously fight her sister¡­

    ¡¸Aneue has become my¡ºenemy¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you intend to kill your sister!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If it¡¯s to protect my lord then there¡¯s no other way¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mother pulled her.

    Michi didn¡¯t avoid it.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re just like that man¡­ He can ignore his own family members just for¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡»and irrelevant matter!¡¹

    Kudou mama scolds Michi with a demon look.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the successor of¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡»before being your daughter¡­¡¹

    Michi answered without changing her complexion.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re the¡ºenemy¡»of my lord¡­even if it¡¯s my sister, mother, even father, I will fight them¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re Crazy¡¹

    Kudou mama insults Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Haruka, are you okay?¡¹

    The mother calls out the sister whose arm is broken by the little sister.

    ¡¸I just broke the bone in the upper arm, it¡¯ll be fixed right away. It¡¯ll take more than half a year to recover but¡­she can still go Karate¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸A guard of a¡ºprostitution organization¡»shouldn¡¯t speak that proud!¡¹

    Kudou mama turns her anger to Margo-san.

    ¡¸What about you?¡­You¡¯re just an employee of a security company aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be so arrogant as you¡¯re not someone who¡¯s not even stuffing her face on the underground world¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m an employee of Kouzukiu security service! I¡¯m different from you¡­!¡¹

    Kudou mama turns her disdain to¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­A woman who¡¯s having an affair with another man than her husband shouldn¡¯t be selfish¡¹

    Michi tells her mother.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just a child, don¡¯t criticize your parents!¡¹

    Kudou mama tried to slap Michi again¡­!

    ¡­But.

    This time, Michi avoid her mother¡¯s hand.

    She poked her mother¡¯s neck.

    Kuodu mama then fell on her back¡­

    ¡¸Michiiiii¡­yoouuuu¡­!¡¹

    Kuodu Haruka looks up at her sister while enduring the pain in her arm.

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re that strong¡­you¡¯ve been hiding that from me all this time?¡¹

    Kudou Haruka sheds tears of regret.

    It seems that she can¡¯t agree that she lost to her sister with an overwhelming power difference.

    ¡¸I was ordered by this one to not win against Aneue¡¹

    Michi calls her mother¡ºthis one¡»

    She no longer wants to admit Kudou Etsuko as her mother.

    ¡¸Mother¡­why¡­?!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka looks up at her mother while crying.

    ¡¸This girl is a child of¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡» This girl has been thinking the way of¡ºKudou style¡»since she was born. Even though nobody taught her, she understood how to fight using¡ºKudou style¡»¡­no, no matter how much I taught her, she can¡¯t understand the rules of ordinary combat sports. She¡¯s a girl who can¡¯t do anything but¡ºKudou style¡»¡­!¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not interested in fighting as a sport. A definite 1 on 1, time limit, foul moves¡­I can¡¯t understand the judgement of a refereee. Is that even related to real¡ºcombat¡»¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s only interested in¡ºactual combat¡»killing each other seriously.

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s a genius. He said. There¡¯s no one as precocious as this child among the successors of¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡»¡­but¡¹

    Kudou mama speaks hatefully¡­

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s power can only be used in the¡ºunderground world¡»at current times. She¡¯s a meaningless genius¡­!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka looks up at her sister.

    ¡¸Then¡­her not winning on a karate match against me¡­¡¹

    Margo-san speaks.

    ¡¸Michi-san¡¯s already an adult so she tries to respect the rules of a Karate match. Therefore, she¡¯s confused. Michi looks for a way to beat down the opponent surely regardless of the rules. That is largely framed by the martial arts of karate so she can¡¯t do it as she want, she¡¯ll lose¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I can¡¯t move freely in Karate¡¯s frame¡¹

    Michi confessed.

    ¡¸Michi¡­since when you were convinced that you could win against me?¡¹

    The tree years older elder sister asked her little sister.

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Ever since I was at the age of consciousness, I never felt inferior to Aneue¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You thought that I was weaker ever since you were born? You¡¯ve always been making fun of me all this time¡­!¡¹

    Tears of frustration and hate falls down.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Michi bows her head to her sister.

    ¡¸Either way¡­this world is impossible for you. You should go back to the world of sports with your friends¡¹

    Margo-san spoke coldly to Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸Dammit¡­everyone knew and mocked me for being weak¡­dammit!¡¹

    Kuodu Haruka trembles as she cry.

    ¡¸Either way, my talent is only this far¡­I¡¯m so weak that I can¡¯t even beat my little sister¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Since I knew this would happen¡­I told Michi to not fight Haruka seriously and yet¡­!¡¹

    Kudou mama glares at Margo-san and Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­I hate you all. I¡¯ll never forgive you¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸No¡­her weakness isn¡¯t her talent or her body¡¹

    Kudou mama and the elder daughter looks up at Margo-san with eyes of anger.

    ¡¸Her weakness is her heart¡¹

    ¡­No

    ¡­Heart?

    Even Michi¡¯s not strong at all¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­¡¹

    Michi reacts to my call.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Throw away your house at this moment¡­dedicate your life to me and Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Michi turned to her mother and sister.

    ¡¸Farewell. Thank you for raising me this far. I express my gratitude to the two of you¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­what are you saying?¡¹

    The mother¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I have completely become the¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡»successor, both in body and mind. I can no longer go back to you, my¡ºfamily¡»anymore¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Please dispose all of my personal belongings. I¡¯m sorry for giving you trouble¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡¹

    Her sister shouts.

    ¡¸As a warrior¡­I met my lord to devote my life to. I will follow this road. Stay in good health¡­!¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu and I will be taking Michi. She¡¯ll be living for our sake. She¡¯ll give birth to my child¡­!¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s been expressionless towards her mother and sister¡­had her spine shivered.

    ¡¸¡­Master!!!¡¹

    Michi earlier said that the ¡ºoriginal¡ºKudou style martial arts¡»is turning oneself to a¡ºlethal weapon¡»with no will¡»

    In short¡­Michi hasn¡¯t thought how should she use her overwhelming combat power on her own.

    As a warrior¡­she believes to dedicate all her power to her lord.

    It is as Misuzu said¡­

    Michi needs a person to¡ºdominate¡»her

    If there¡¯s no one¡­Michi will be crushed by her own power.

    ¡¸Stay by Misuzu and my side. You only need to think about Misuzu and me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­certainly¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face¡­I¡¯ll treat you the same as my friends. You want to be loved by Misuzu and me don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸Yes¡­master¡¹

    ¡¸Then, take an attitude that would please Misuzu and me¡­our pleasure is your joy. Isn¡¯t that right¡­Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I will bear that in mind¡¹

    then¡­Michi smiled clumsily.

    Well¡­this is fine for a first time.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s kiss¡­Michi¡¹

    I embrace Michi.

    ¡¸Please¡­my everything is Master¡¯s. Please do as you like¡¹

    I pile my lips with Michi.,

    Kudou mama and her the elder sister looked at us bitterly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never forgive you all¡­I¡¯ll use everything to take you down¡­¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    Kudou mama speaks her curst to Minaho-neesan instead of me.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t intend to ask forgiveness from anyone however¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied with cold eyes.

    ¡¸We are risking our lives for our own survival. If Michi-san isn¡¯t under his and Misuzu-san¡¯s rule¡­then we won¡¯t be accepting her¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuodu Michi-san¡­welcome to¡ºKuromori¡»!¡¹

    Nei-san said with a smile.

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡¹

    She said and bowed her head.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Kudou Mama called the medical team of Kouzuki security service.

    The four Karate girls and Kudou Haruka received emergency treatment.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s broken arm is braced.

    The other girls also had the parts Michi hurt, fixed.

    ¡¸I think it would be painful but¡­we can¡¯t make a fuss in the theater right now. Walk on your feet and get out of the building. Okay?¡¹

    udou mama told her daughter and the girls.

    It¡¯s before the opening of the¡ºJapanese traditional dance symposium¡»¡¹

    They can¡¯t call in ambulance in the theater¡­

    They had to be taken by the Kouzuki security service personnel outside in a place where the performers and the guards from famous houses can¡¯t see.

    It¡¯ll hurt the honor of the company¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­mother¡¹

    Kudou Haruka apologized only to her own mother.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­director Yamaoka had prepared a car for you all¡¹

    Using that car¡­Kudou Haruka and others would be brought to the hospital.

    ¡¸By the way, Haruka-san!¡¹

    Nei-san calls her.

    ¡¸¡­You do remember your first promise, don¡¯t you?! Ushishishi¡¹

    The first promise¡­

    If she lost to her sister¡­Kudou Haruka would be a prostitute of¡ºKuromori¡»only once.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Kudou mama shows strong vigilance¡­

    Kudou Haruka¡­

    ¡¸Even I intend to stay in the Karate. I won¡¯t go back to what I said¡­!¡¹

    The karate girl who had her arm broken by her sister swore to fulfil her promise.

    1. That¡¯s breathing sounds ?

    2. This is Hamon ?

 Chapter 225: Please punish me

    We head to the stage wing from the¡ºtheater basement¡»once again.

    Kudou Haruka and her four injured followers were walking on their feet, holding down the part that hurts.

    Kudou mama and the emergency personnel are with them.

    They head from the entrance to the dressing room to outside the theater.

    They head to the hospital avoiding public eyes.

    We saw them off and head towards the dressing room where Misuzu is.

    We¡¯ve got to return to the front of the dressing room or you won¡¯t be able to return tot he lobby.

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite flashy once again¡¹

    Kouzuki security service cheif Tanizawa is waiting for us in the corridor where the dressing rooms are lined up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s this girl¡¯s overwhelming victory. She broke her arms without hesitation¡¹

    Margo-san narrates the fight to chief.

    ¡¸It¡¯s very brave of her breaking her real sister¡¯s arm¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks down on the petite Michi in admiration.

    ¡¸No¡­that much spirit would be promising in the future. Kudou Haruka¡¯s skill is only losing her anger¡­if you slip through it and decide the match in one shot, I think it¡¯s quite a big deal¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa seems to have checked Kudou Haruka¡¯s ability when she was employed.

    The chief analyzes Michi¡¯s ability to take down her sister who¡¯s the top at high school Karate.

    ¡¸Though the skills can be mastered through time¡­the mind¡¯s not good yet. At that age, if you¡¯ve got guts, then I look forward to your future growth. I intend to let the elder sister be recruited just for formalities but¡­this lady can be officially recruited in the training frame¡¹

    It seems that Michi and Haruka are in temporary employment in Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-sama¡­I¡¯ve got a request¡¹

    Michi asks the Kouzuki security service¡¯s executive.

    ¡¸Please delete my membership¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-chan, are you saying you¡¯re leaving the company?¡¹

    ¡¸I will be serving Misuzu-sama as an individual in the future¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­you won¡¯t get a salary if you don¡¯t belong to Kouzuki security service you know?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be taking care of this girl¡¯s salary¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸You¡­?¡¹

    ¡ºKuromori¡»paying up Misuzu¡¯s guard fee¡­Chief Tanizawa can¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸¡­Yes. I decided to affiliate myself with¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    Michi answered with a serious face.

    ¡¸What? You guys aren¡¯t just¡ºprostitution ring¡»but also a¡ºsecurity department¡»?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa speaks sarcastically, Margo-san;¡­

    ¡¸That is not the case but¡­this girl can¡¯t develop her talent on a big place like Kouzuki security service. That¡¯s why we decided to take her in

    ¡¸No way¡­She¡¯s going to be Nee-chan¡¯s disciple?

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s master is only her father. I only have the standpoint of an elder sister who will study together with her¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa seems to be troubled about how to reply about Michi¡¯s transfer.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san, I don¡¯t mind it so could you let Michi-kun do what she wants?¡¹

    Turning my gaze to that voice¡­

    Kudou papa is together with Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­Father!¡¹

    Michi bowed to her father.

    ¡¸I just met Etsuko and Haruka¡­Etsuko glared at me¡¹

    Kudou papa answers.

    ¡¸If the father says so then it can¡¯t be helped¡­to be honest, it¡¯s not fun to have a girl who could become the¡ºfuture strength¡»of our company be taken away¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    Chief didn¡¯t see Michi¡¯s fight earlier.

    For the chief, Michi¡¯s still a¡ºgirl with a promising future¡»

    ¡¸Besides¡­I don¡¯t think this girl¡¯s success could be entrusted to a tiny¡ºprostitution organization¡»¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa glared at Minaho-neesan as he speaks.

    ¡¸Are you saying that Kyouko-san and I can¡¯t guide Michi-san properly?¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying that but¡­apart from Nee-chan, Kyouko-san¡¯s out of standards¡¹

    ¡­Out of standards?

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a human resource like Margo-neechan¡­I¡¯d be gladly welcoming her to Kouzuki security service. Nee-chan¡¯s skill has no kink. On practical use¡­as expected, unless you¡¯re guarding an VIP with orthodox method, it won¡¯t work¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡¯s orthodox too¡¹

    ¡¸Liar¡­she¡¯s a bottomless unorthodox. She can calmly put the VIP she should protect as a bait and uncover the hostile forces, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a misunderstanding. Kyouko-san serious at her work. She won¡¯t make mistakes on her purpose and methods. She won¡¯t put the person to guard in danger. But¡­she can calmly abandon someone who she doesn¡¯t guard¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Right. If Kyouko-san was here right now¡­she¡¯d definitely protect the people¡¯s safety in the theater but she¡¯ll turn the guards from Kouzuki security service as shields. Those who chose guard as profession should be prepared as a matter of course, Kyouko-san can make that decision¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Looking at it¡­she¡¯s not fit for a large organization¡¹

    As an executive of a security company¡­you also need to pay attention to the safety of your staff.

    ¡ºYou should be ready to throw away your life¡»it would be troubling if you instruct with that assumption.

    Chief Tanizawa and Kyouko Dothnomechey-san have different fundamental mindset.

    ¡¸In that sense¡­Kudou Michi-san is a talent close to us¡¹

    Margo-san told the chief¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­She¡¯s still a small girl. That can be fixed depending on the future education¡­!¡¹

    For Chief Tanizawa¡­as an employee of Kouzuki security service, an employee that¡¯s disciplined is the best.

    ¡¸Sadly¡­this girl¡¯s combat ideology has already been perfected. She¡¯s the successor of the¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so, Kudou?¡¹

    Chief looks at Kudou-papa¡­

    ¡¸Her spirit is drawn towards¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡» More than me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think it¡¯s impossible to straighten her out. Even if she enters our company¡­she¡¯ll only belong to the underworld like my¡ºguard department¡»¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you want her out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­a small caliber like me can¡¯t teach this girl¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Kyouko¡¯s a woman with such a big caliber¡­!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa thinks.

    ¡¸¡­Promise me one thing. Don¡¯t let this girl entertain a guest ever¡¹

    Chief looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I promise¡­Kudou Michi won¡¯t be a prostitute¡¹

    Minaho-neesan declared clearly.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll allow the transfer¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa told Michi.

    ¡¸However¡­you should ask for Misuzu-ojouchan¡¯s permision properly. Also, if you¡¯re fed up with¡ºKuromori¡»you can always come back to Kouzuki security service. Make sure to keep those two¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Michi replied¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Then, why are you here?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa asks Kudou papa.

    ¡¸Well you see¡­!¡¹

    Kudou papa whispered something to Chief¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Perhaps¡­it¡¯s about Miss Cordelia and the white Viola.

    ¡¸Then¡­what happened to those guys?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ve already gotten out of site. I¡¯ve let my reserve guys tail them¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­did you tell this to Yamaoka already?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well you see¡¹

    Kudou papa makes a troubled face.

    ¡¸He¡¯s too stiff¡­so if he discovers this situation, he¡¯ll just turn the defense frozen you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­Yamaoka¡¯s the one responsible for this field. There¡¯s a¡ºchain of command¡»¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa complains at Kudou papa skipped director Yamaoka and reported to the position above

    ¡¸I¡¯m not good with him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Anyway, let¡¯s go to the headquarters. I¡¯ll talk to Yamaoka¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸Both of your daughters have disappeared from the control of our company. We need to have Misuzu-ojousan and Ruriko-ojousan a guard¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we just have Tanizawa-san¡¯s subordinates for that?¡¹

    Kudou papa asks.

    ¡¸¡­Is that your aim?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yamaoka¡¯s guys don¡¯t have enough experience nor skill¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­the¡ºenemies¡»have penetrated through the guards Yamaoka has assembled. They¡¯re not normal enemies¡¹

    ¡¸They can¡¯t cope with babysitting and guarding them¡¹

    I see¡­as expected, guarding a child is a low status for them

    ¡¸Got it¡­leave it to me¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa calls out the man in black suit near to him.

    ¡¸Sugai, guard this place. I¡¯m going to the headquarters for a while¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­call Fujimiya to the headquarters¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    The man called Sugai took out his phone immediately.

    ¡¸Eh¡­you¡¯re letting Fujimiya guard the ladies?¡¹

    Kudou papa¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Are you dissatisfied with Fujimiya?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite¡­isn¡¯t Fujimiya the top among Tanizawa¡¯s unit?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other woman vacant¡¹

    Chief tanizawa smiles wryly.

    ¡¸But if Fujimiya¡¯s on¡ºoffense and defense¡», isn¡¯t she a definite¡ºattack¡»woman?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s got good sensitivity to¡ºdanger¡» She¡¯s qualified for the current situation¡¹

    ¡¸The other guards from other houses would be frightened you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t care, let them be. I think they should have that much tension¡¹

    That Fujimiya seems to be a scary person.

    ¡¸Besides¡­me taking out Fujimiya is an effective message to the other houses and to Yamaoka too¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa seems to be putting pressure on the venue in a good sense¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­if you¡¯re going to report to the headquarters, should I accompany you/¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks anxiously¡­

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s possible that Yamaoka would make a strange misunderstanding if you were there. Leave this to me¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    Un. If he misunderstood¡­then it would be troublesome if he thought we¡¯re connected with Miss Cordelia.

    We should leave director Yamaoka to Chief tanizawa.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go. Kudou¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa and Kudou papa heads to the headquarters in quick pace.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back to the lobby for now¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸You can go to Misuzu¡¯s dressing room along with Michi-san¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸You have to report to Misuzu-san don¡¯t you?¡¹

    True¡­that¡¯s right but.

    ¡¸While we¡¯re at it, come anc take Megumi-chan and Mana-chan¡¹

    Margo-san smiled at me.

    Right.

    If they stay there all the time¡­they¡¯ll only trouble Misuzu and Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one to take care of Kuroko-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san said while looking at Yukino who¡¯s sticking to me.

    Yukino¡¯s been holding the hem of my suit all this time since the fight a while ago.

    ¡¸I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Kuroko-chan, come here!¡¹

    Nei-san pulled Yukino from me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be with them so don¡¯t worry¡­Michi-san can remain at the dressing room until chief Tanizawa¡¯s subordinate comes in to guard Misuzu and Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Margo-san gives her instructions.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Michi and I head to Misuzu and Ruriko-san¡¯s dressing room.

    There were a lot of girls who changed to their stage dress in the hallway already.

    Each of them have an adult woman wearing a suit¡­

    Oh, so this is what chief Tanizawa meant by¡ºbabysitting and guarding¡»a while ago.

    True, they have a different feeling from the male guards gathered at the entrance of the dressing room.

    Though they¡¯ve been properly trained¡­they don¡¯t look like they¡¯re specialized in combat ability.

    It¡¯s needed to be a calm woman when you have to guard small children.

    ¡¸Master, this way¡¹

    Michi walks abruptly.

    ¡¸Michi, you¡¯ve come here before?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This symposium occurs every year. Our ladies have been using the same dressing room¡­!¡¹

    Each of the dressing room has a name printed on paper and pasted on the door.

    Most of the performers are using a shared big room but¡­

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san have a private room assigned for them.

    ¡¸Excuse me!¡¹

    When I speak out from the outside¡­

    ¡¸Yees?!¡¹

    Mana shows up from the inside.

    ¡¸Ah, Onii-chan! Michi-san too!¡¹

    Mana happily looked at me.

    ¡¸Can we enter now?¡¹

    Misuzu had to change her clothes.

    I asked Mana just in case.

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­!¡¹

    Mana goes back to the dressing room.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san, Onii-chan and Michi-san is here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please come in!¡¹

    I hear Misuzu¡¯s voice from inside.

    ¡¸¡­Then, excuse me¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    Michi and I go in the dressing room together¡­

    The dressing room was six tatami mats wide.

    There are two dressers having Misuzu and Ruriko-san sit in front of each.

    Both of them are already in their Japanese clothing.

    ¡¸Welcome¡¹

    Ruriko-san greeted me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry to disturb you before your performance¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind it. We¡¯re still not on stage. Misuzu-san and my turn would be very late¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­what about stage rehearsal?¡¹

    Misuzu smiled wryly

    ¡¸I¡¯m waiting for the stage director to call me now. It seems that they¡¯re pushing the overall time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Will you make it?¡¹

    There¡¯s not much time left before the opening time though

    ¡¸At worst, they¡¯ll make only light adjustments¡­and they might not have the time to check my dance from the beginning to end¡¹

    ¡¸Would you be fine in that situation?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­this is normal for us late performers¡¹

    Misuzu seems to be used to this situation.

    ¡¸The headmaster dancing at the last always dance on main event without practice¡¹

    Well¡­she has to check everyone¡¯s practice carefully¡­

    She¡¯s considerably tired from that and she can¡¯t confirm her own dance.

    But¡­the headmaster is a professional dancer¡­

    She has the capability to dance in front of the audience without problems no matter what situation it is.

    ¡¸Then¡­how was it?¡¹

    MIsuzu asks about the result of the match between Michi and Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸Un, what happened, Onii-chan?¡¹

    Mana looks at my face in curiosity

    Next to Misuzu, Megu¡¯s also paying attention to me

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s win¡­an overwhelming one¡¹

    When I answered¡­Mana;

    ¡¸As expected¡­I thought it¡¯s absolute!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s frolicking

    No¡­it wasn¡¯t on the level Mana imagines.

    It was a perfect victory at a ridiculous level.

    ¡¸Then¡­what happened to Haruka-san?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks me.,

    ¡¸Haruka-san¡¯s arms hurt a bit so she left early. Her mother¡¯s with her¡­¡¹

    As expected, I can¡¯t tell that Michi broke Kudou Haruka¡¯s arm.

    It might be too stimulating for Ruriko-san and others.

    ¡¸Oh, her mother also belongs to Kouzuki security service¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san calmly said.

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯re heading to the hospital with great care. Her four friends are accompanying her¡¹

    To be accurate, the four of them are also sent to the hospital by Michi but I won¡¯t speak of the details.

    ¡¸Then¡­about Ruriko-san¡¯s guard after this¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡¯s face turned serious as they listen to me.

    ¡¸Chief Tanizawa seems to have sent Fujimiya-san¡¹

    ¡¸My, Fujimiya-san?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸She¡¯s too good to be my guard¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, he said something about no other women can be a guard this time¡¹

    Anyway¡­I speak about what I know.

    ¡¸Then that can¡¯t be helped but¡­I somehow feel sorry for her, don¡¯t you think Yoshiko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko-sama¡­!¡¹

    The two ladies look at each other.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi speaks to her master

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Michi?¡¹

    Michi looks straight to Misuzu.

    But she¡¯s nervous she can¡¯t speak.

    ¡¸Michi has decided to devote her life to her masters, only Misuzu and me¡­¡¹

    Instead¡­I reported to Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? She swore her loyalty to Danna-sama and me¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll devote my life to the two of you¡­!¡¹

    Michi speaks in a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸Then¡­she¡¯s leaving Kouzuki security service¡¹

    A long as she¡¯s a member of Kouzuki security service¡­

    She would be bound by the chain of command of the company

    Since she swore her allegiance only to Misuzu, she won¡¯t listen to her boss¡­that kind of selfishness won¡¯t be allowed.

    ¡¸Right¡­that¡¯s way better¡¹

    Misuzu consents

    ¡¸For the time being¡­on the outside, I will be affiliated with Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Michi avoids to use the organization name¡ºKuromori¡»because we¡¯re in front of Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸Understood¡­¡¹

    Misuzu smiles happily.

    ¡¸Well done making up your mind. Danna-sama and I will be loving you a lot okay¡­¡¹

    Misuzu seems to be satisfied from the bottom of her heart that she got Misuzu free from the hands of her family and Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸On that topic¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi looks up at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Actually¡­earlier, I have committed a blunder of not keeping Master¡¯s order a while ago¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    That happened?

    ¡¸Master¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised at Michi¡¯s change.

    ¡¸Yes, he is my master¡­¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸Michi¡­explain what blunder you have done in detail¡¹

    Misuzu ends the talk about¡ºMaster¡»

    She¡¯s worried that Megu will feel strange jealousy against Michi.1

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Yes. Master has given me an order to¡ºfight my sister with the intent of killing¡»but¡­I have misunderstood it as an order to¡ºkill¡»¡¹

    ¡­Err?

    That thing happened right.

    ¡¸Fortunately¡­before I cut the enemy¡¯s throat, mother has intervened the match¡­and Master has corrected my misunderstanding at that time¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s not like a big problem happened. Kudou Haruka¡¯s injured but alive¡­!¡¹

    I tell Michi in panic.

    ¡¸No! I¡¯ve misunderstood Master¡¯s orders and made a mistake of attacking for a certain death¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡­why are you saying that?

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s Michi¡¯s intention.

    ¡¸Understood¡­Michi¡¹

    Misuzu grins.

    ¡¸In short¡­you want to be punished by Danna-sama?¡¹

    Me¡­punish Michi?

    ¡¸¡­Yes. If possible¡¹

    Michi bows her head to me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­what kind of punishment should you give Michi?¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Michi¡­what kind of punishment do you think is appropriate?¡¹

    Because I¡¯m not replying, Misuzu asked what Michi hopes for.

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸¡­My butt¡¹

    ¡­Butt?

    ¡¸Please beat my butt violently¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Beat?¡¹

    It what meaning?

    ¡¸She¡¯s asking to have her butt slapped strongly¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tells me with an aroused face.

    1. lol, sasuga Megu, jelly of everything ?

 Chapter 226 : The blue ribbon for the girl who stuck out her ass

    Slap Michi¡¯s ass¡­?

    M-Me?

    ¡¸Michi wishes for Danna-sama to do it, is that correct?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯d like to be punished in front of Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi said with a red face.

    At that moment, I understood everything.

    This isn¡¯t¡ºpunishment¡»

    MIchi wants a¡ºreward¡»¡­!

    ¡¸Ruriko-san. No matter how trivial it is, a guard shouldn¡¯t make a mistake. However, Michi¡¯s still young¡­I think that hitting her butt will be enough as a punishment¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to the surprised Ruriko-san.

    It seems that it¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s strategy to show Michi¡¯s foolery in front of Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸¡­U-Uhm¡­Should Yoshiko and I go out?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asked embarrassed.

    ¡¸No, if possible, I¡¯d like Ruriko-san to watch. Ruriko-san doesn¡¯t have a retainer but Yoshiko-san for now¡­there¡¯s no need to worry for Yoshiko-san to fail because she does everything well but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be absurd¡¹

    Yoshiko-san denies it in panic.

    ¡¸I am still inexperienced in my work¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Misuzu knows how much loyal Yoshiko-san to Ruriko-san. But¡­Ruriko-san will be succeeding Kouzuki house someday and in the future, you will have a lot of people following you other than Yoshiko. Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t someone who can do anything. I think there will be people who will make mistakes¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­I don¡¯t think that I will be Ruriko-sama¡¯s¡ºretainer¡»forever¡¹

    Yoshiko-san answered with a puzzled look.

    ¡¸The lord must give firsthand punishment to his retainer who made a mistake. Furthermore, unless you punish them secretly so they won¡¯t be dishonored in front of others, it would just be pitiful for the punished one. You have to give them punishment and make them regain oneself¡­it shows the Lord¡¯s expectation and love¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I see¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s drawn by Misuzu¡¯s plausible speech.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­for a young girl like Michi, I think¡ºbutt slapping¡»is a proper punishment. Ruriko-san will also have a time to punish someone soon so please observe. Michi, do you mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all¡­please have a look¡¹

    Michi also tells Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸If you say so¡­then I will take a look¡­!2¡¹

    Ruriko-san answered with tension.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it¡­okay, Yoshiko?¡¹

    ¡¸If Ruriko-sama says so¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s also being pulled by Misuzu¡¯s strange logic.

    ¡¸Megumi-san and Mana-san are my¡ºfamily¡»¡­so you will watch Michi¡¯s punishment as a matter of fact, right?¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Megu and Mana.

    ¡¸This is a private punishment¡­please refrain from telling others, for Michi¡¯s honor. And, when the¡ºbutt slapping¡»ended, Michi¡¯s sin will be forgiven. Everyone, is that okay?¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at the people in the room.

    ¡¸Un, got it! We won¡¯t tell anyone that Michi-san was beaten!¡¹

    Mana said with a bright face.

    ¡¸I will be watching properly too¡¹

    Megu answered with an embarrased face.

    ¡¸Then, Michi¡­how many times do you want your butt be beaten by Danna-sama?¡¹

    Michi glanced at me.

    ¡¸¡­Ten times, please¡¹

    ¡¸My, isn¡¯t that too much?¡¹

    Misuzu rejects it immediately.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, please hit her with all your might. If you hit her ten times then Michi¡¯s butt would swell¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if it swells!¡¹

    Michi said but¡­

    ¡¸You can¡¯t¡­I¡¯ll allow only five times¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Danna-sama is very kind¡­he would feel sorry if he does beat your butt for ten times¡¹

    ¡­No

    I¡¯m just surprised by this development¡­

    To be honest, I don¡¯t think that five or ten times does matter.

    ¡¸Then, please do it with all your might five times¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    her eyes are moist and hot.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯re saying it wrong¡¹

    Misuzu guides her further.

    ¡¸At this situation¡­you have to plead¡ºmake it hurt¡»¡¹

    Michi swallows her saliva¡­

    ¡¸¡­M-Master. P-Please make it hurt¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Got it¡­Michi¡¹

    Now that it comes to this¡­there¡¯s no choice but to do it.

    ¡¸Michi¡­raise up your skirt and show your butt¡¹

    Misuzu orders her.

    MIchi slowly rolls up her prestigious middle girl¡¯s school skirt.

    Michi¡¯s thin legs.

    Michi¡¯s skin is transparent white.

    This fifteen year old girl¡­there¡¯s a red whip and electric baton, tied with black leather on her thighs that has no muscles yet.

    It¡¯s like a garter belt¡­

    Michi¡¯s panty today is black.

    The flesh of the third year middle school girl wearing a black underwear creates an immoral feeling.

    Michi points out her round ass to me.

    ¡¸¡­Get on all fours like a dog¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi makes a dog pose while sticking out her ass.

    ¡¸Raise your face and look at the mirror. You can see Danna-sama in the mirror, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    Michi and my eyes met in the mirror.

    Michi¡¯s face is completely enchanted¡­pleased from the punishment.

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡¹

    I get close to Michi¡¯s ass¡­

    ¡¸What are you doing¡­Michi!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s scolding voice echoes!

    ¡¸W-What¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you¡¯d have your butt slapped by Danna-sama like that¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Misuzu¡­what are you talking about?

    ¡¸You have to take off your panties! It won¡¯t be a punishment unless you feel it with your skin directly!!¡¹

    ¡­Take off her panties?

    Then¡­I¡¯m going to beat her raw ass?

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and take it off!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do it immediately!¡¹

    Michi reached out for her own black panties¡­

    Then lowered it smoothly.

    ¡¸Take it off properly!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes1¡¹

    Michi takes off her panties while in all fours.

    White ass¡­a small anus and a hairless pussy is clearly visible.

    Only those two were colored salmon pink.

    ¡¸I-I took it off!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s black panties are rolled up to her right ankle

    ¡¸Danna-sama, please confirm the feel of Michi¡¯s butt first¡­¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸You won¡¯t know where to hit unless you touch it you know?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Michi, I¡¯ll touch your butt¡¹

    ¡¸Please enjoy it¡­¡¹

    My hands touch Michi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸¡­Haa!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s sensitive.

    A woman¡¯s ass feels chilly.

    A smooth ass without any scratches.

    Michi¡¯s ass has a soft elasticity like raw rubber.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, aaaaah!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s face seems to be painful.

    ¡¸Michi¡­look¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to Michi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸I¡¯m watching¡­Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    Is this a lesbian play where they don¡¯t mind me?

    No, I just have to enjoy the feeling of Michi¡¯s ass for now.

    I rub her ass meat¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡­it¡¯s embarrassing, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look only at me¡­take a look at Danna-sama¡¯s face in the mirror¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes are looking at me.

    ¡¸P-Please do it right away¡­!¡¹

    Her passionate eyes look at me.

    ¡¸P-Please make it hurt¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I grabbed Michi¡¯s ass once again¡­

    Raised my hand to the fullest!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡­I swing down my hand!

    It cut the wind and slapped Michi¡¯s ass!

    ¡­Bachiii!!!

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaaaa!!¡¹

    Michi shed tears of delight from the first one!

    ¡¸¡­Second!¡¹

    ¡­Bachiiii!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaahn!¡¹

    My hand mark raises from Michi¡¯s white butt!

    ¡¸¡­Third!!¡¹

    ¡­Bashiiii!

    ¡¸¡­Ouuuuuuchhh!!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s skin turns sweaty.

    ¡¸¡­Four!¡¹

    ¡­Bishiii!!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiii!¡¹

    I feel a hot liquid from the butt I beat up.

    Michi¡¯s love nectar is dripping from her slit.,

    ¡¸¡­Fiveeeee!!¡¹

    ¡­Bashiiii!!

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaaaaan!!¡¹

    The last blow digs into Michi¡¯s ass!

    I pushed my hand on it¡­

    After enjoying Michi¡¯s butt for the last time, I let go of my hand.

    Michi¡¯s butt is swollen red.

    There¡¯s love nectar dripping from her vagina¡­

    She flopped and fell down on the floor.

    ¡¸See, five times was right isn¡¯t it¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Michi

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-samaa¡­?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s lightly absentminded.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please embrace Michi tightly¡¹

    Misuzu told me.

    ¡¸Michi has endured the punishment so please praise her¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    I embrace the small body that fell down on the floor.

    A delicate small body¡­

    ¡¸You did well¡­that¡¯s amazing, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Masteeeer!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s tense heart relaxed all at once.

    Michi cried out in my chest.

    ¡¸¡­As expected, she was holding back¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡­I-I see.

    Her confrontation with her sister¡­

    MIchi has destroyed her sister¡¯s body and pride¡­

    In spite of her mother¡¯s strict order to¡ºnever win against her sister¡», she obeyed my orders.

    Afterwards¡­Michi remained expressionless as she bathe in her mother¡¯s cold words.

    This fifteen years old girl pushed all this emotions into her small body and endured it.

    Then¡­it spouted after the punishment.

    ¡¸Michi¡­we¡¯ll be together forever¡­!¡¹

    I embraced her small body tighty.

    ¡¸Michi, Misuzu and me will stay together. I won¡¯t let you go¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    Michi cries.

    Loudly¡­

    The thoughts she pushed aside turned into overflowing tears¡­

    Michi has also lost her true family.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯m here too¡¹

    Megu smiled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Onii-chan. Mana¡¯s here together with you¡­!

    Mana comes to us.

    ¡¸¡­Michi-oneechan!¡¹

    Mana talks to Michi.

    Michi looks at Mana in surprise.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s still in second year so I can call you Onee-chan, can I?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¹

    Michi¡¯s confused though she¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll call you¡ºMichi-san¡»¡­but call me¡ºMegumi-oneesan¡»okay?¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡¸I-I¡­I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard¡­¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Michi¡¯s my guard¡­my¡ºfamily¡»!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸You swore to protect me with your life didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I swore¡¹

    Michi answers while still embraced by me.

    ¡¸We¡¯re together for the rest of time¡­isn¡¯t that what¡ºfamily¡»is?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is this okay?¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸What does Michi want?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Michi in reverse.

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    The warrior girl who only knows the words¡ºLord¡»¡ºVassal¡»¡ºLoyalty¡»she found herself at loss.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸You¡¯re already a¡ºfamily member¡» Mana¡¯s your¡ºlittle sister¡»Megu is your¡ºOneesan¡»¡­Live with that thought¡¹

    I order Michi as her lord.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­certainly¡¹

    In the end¡­this girl got some fierce fighting ability but her heart is weak.,

    She always need someone to support her from behind.

    If she¡¯s not pushed then she won¡¯t move.

    Michi is a useless girl unless I watch over her.

    ¡¸If you have trouble or you don¡¯t understand something then you can consult me anytime. Michi doesn¡¯t need to worry alone anymore¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Michi spill hot tears.

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s such a crybaby¡¹

    I lick Michi¡¯s tears¡­

    It¡¯s salty and a slightly bitter.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smilingly brought her face to us.

    Then she licked Michi¡¯s corner of the eye.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to hold back in front of us. Michi can cry and laugh in front of us¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­we¡¯re family after all¡¹

    Somehow¡­

    Misuzu and I look like a married couple and Michi¡¯s our daughter.

    Our cute small daughter.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here too!¡¹

    Mana interrupts the good atmosphere.

    ¡¸¡­Michi-oneechan!¡¹

    Mana smiled at Michi.

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cherish you a lot¡­I¡¯ll take care of you¡­Mana-san¡¹

    But still, she¡¯s being formal to her¡ºlittle sister¡»

    Well, she¡¯s talking like that to her actual sister too¡­

    This might be the normal for Michi.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time to let go¡¹

    Michi told me with her eyes swollen from tears.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already fine¡¹

    She told me bashfully.

    ¡¸Ah, sure¡­¡¹

    When I tried to release Michi¡¯s body¡­

    ¡¸Michi, that¡¯s not how you say it¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s guidance comes again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong to order your master¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­does it feel good to embrace Michi¡¯s body?¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸Yeah, it does¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please hug her until you¡¯re satisfied¡­Michi¡¯s body is for Danna-sama after all¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Michi!¡¹

    I embraced Michi¡¯s body once again.

    ¡¸Michi too¡­embrace Danna-sama¡¯s body¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi¡¯s hands goes through my back then embraced me tightly.

    ¡¸How is it? Embracing and being embraced feels good doesn¡¯t it/¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama. But¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Michi?¡¹

    Michi answered.

    ¡¸It feels so good that this might become a habbit¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu laughed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, make it a habbit. We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»after all. I also love embracing Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana too! I love being embraced by Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I¡¯m addicted to it¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Come at me!¡¹

    I spread my left arm widely while embracing Michi on my right.

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Misuzu and Mana jumped to my chest¡­!

    Megu embraced me from the back.,

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¯s the same!¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡­Before long.

    We let go of each other.

    Everyone seems to have regained their energy.

    Smiling, they¡¯re all cheerful.

    Michi who¡¯s always expressionless is showing a refreshed face.

    ¡¸Master¡­I actually would like to consult about something¡¹

    Michi asked me.

    ¡¸Sure¡­what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I would like Master to embrace me¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t we just hug each other a lot earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not in that meaning¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to offer it while Misuzu-sama watches¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Offer it, she means¡­

    Michi¡¯s puirty¡­

    Megu and Mana stares at me.

    ¡¸You¡­that kind of thing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I was ordered to make a consultation anytime¡¹

    True¡­I did say that but.

    ¡¸Very well, let¡¯s make an opportunity tonight¡­¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸In exchange¡­it¡¯ll only be Danna-sama for the rest of your life¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    ¡¸MIchi¡­how many people do you want to teach¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu asked indirectly.

    ¡¸If possible¡­I¡¯d like three¡¹

    ¡¸Then ask Danna-sama, not me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master. Will three be okay?¡¹

    Michi asks me with her ears turned bright rerd.

    ¡­Give birth to three children?

    No¡­If Michi wants to bear children then there¡¯s no helping it.

    ¡¸I-It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, Mana would like one girl¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, me too¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m moved¡¹

    While I was troubled, I hear a voice from behind.

    When I turned around, Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are crying?!

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­it¡¯s wonderful. What a wonderful¡ºmaster-servant¡»love!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s been born at the heart of Kouzuki family.

    Her grandfather¡¯s the head of the family and her father¡¯s the eldest son.

    Having no other family¡­since the age of three, Yoshiko-san who¡¯s three years older is her¡ºretainer¡»

    For Ruriko-san¡­all of human relationship is¡ºmaster slave¡»

    ¡¸The love of a vassal¡ºfamily¡»is like this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The scales have fallen off my eyes¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    These two doesn¡¯t know the various patterns of people¡¯s relationship.

    The¡ºlord¡»Ruriko-san and¡ºvassal¡»Yoshiko-san, they¡¯re the only two in their world, isolated this whole time.

    These two grew up with only little contact besides themselves.

    The exception is Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»and Misuzu only.

    Even the¡ºhugs¡»we did just now¡­they only understand it on the terms of master-servant relationship.

    ¡¸If Misuzu-sama and Kuromori-sama marries¡­it¡¯ll really create a wonderful¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san thinks that I¡¯m a man from a famous house somewhere.

 Chapter 227 : Practice hugging

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, do you also want to embrace Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu made a proposal

    Pardon? Me and Kuromori-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Hug, a hug!¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸In the west, since ancient times, it¡¯s an act of showing affection¡¹

    ¡¸¡­However¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s puzzled

    ¡¸This is Japan¡­and hugging a man is somewhat¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s her retainer is also confused.

    ¡¸He¡¯s my Danna-sama.1 He will become Ruriko-san¡¯s relative so there should be no problem doing a dear hug¡¹

    Misuzu attacks logically.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, you will be meeting a lot of foreigners as the representative of Kouzuki house from now on¡­therefore, you should be accustomed to hugs starting today¡¹

    She wants Ruriko-san and I to hug by all means.

    ¡¸It¡¯s completely fine! Onii-chan¡¯s not scary!¡¹

    Mana jumps to my chest.

    It can¡¯t be helped¡­I hug her and pat her head.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­Onii-chan, I love you!¡¹

    Megu followed¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­me toe¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Megu-oneechan, here!¡¹

    Mana lets go and I embraced Megu this time.

    ¡¸¡­Stroke my back¡¹

    Answering Megu¡¯s wish, I pat her head while hugging her.

    ¡¸Un¡­I love it when Yoshi-kun does this¡¹

    Megu looks at Michi.

    ¡¸Michi-san too¡­you want it again too, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, uhm¡­if possible¡¹

    Michi speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­do it¡¹

    Megu switched with Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body is really small¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡­I love being embraced filled with strength¡¹

    ¡¸Un, got it¡¹

    I embraced Michi¡¯s body to my heart¡¯s content

    Michi leaked out a huge¡¸haa¡¹ sigh

    ¡¸¡­Being embraced by master makes me feel relieved¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s so cute ¡­!¡¹

    She looks dignified when in combat however¡­

    Embracing Michi like this, she¡¯s cute like a Japanese doll.

    Her white skin and black hair¡­big eyes and well shaped nose.

    She¡¯s quite a beauty.

    ¡¸I-I¡­am not cute!¡¹

    Michi says as her body tremble in my arms.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you must not deny your lord¡¯s words. At such times, you must answer with: ¡ºThank you very much, I¡¯ll stay as a cute woman so please love me a lot¡»¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s guidance enters.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m very sorry¡­!¡¹

    Michi looks up at me with her red face.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you for calling me cute. Please love me a lot from now on¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I stroke Michi¡¯s hair.

    Michi stretched her spine feeling confortable.

    ¡­She¡¯s like a cat.

    ¡¸Michi¡­it¡¯s about time we switch¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I also want to be hugged by Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    Michi released her body.

    Misuzu goes to my chest¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing a beautiful stage Kimono.

    The Kimono smells insence.

    ¡¸¡­I will be dancing only for Danna-sama tonight¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, do your best¡¹

    ¡¸I love you. Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me.

    ¡­I hold Misuzu tightly.

    Misuzu¡¯s silk clothes creates a rustling sound.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Danna-sama¡¯s gotten energetic¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    Then, she looked at Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸What do you think, Ruriko-san About us hugging Danna-sama? It doesn¡¯t feel scary at all does it?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸Yes. Kuromori-sama¡¯s affection with everyone has been conveyed¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama is a very gentle person. He respects me and other women¡­he won¡¯t force himself to embrace a woman¡¯s body¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­even I understood that. Kurormori-sama embraced everyone gently¡¹

    It¡¯s seems that¡¯s how Ruriko-san sees it.

    I was just embracing everyone as usual however.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I think Danna-sama would be the best way to practice hugging with Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu attacks.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡¯s already 15¡­when meeting up with foreigners, you really need to give them a hug¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do¡­Yoshiko?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks the girl three years older than her.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Ever since six years old, she¡¯s always been with Ruriko-san¡­Yoshiko-san also doesn¡¯t have any experience with men.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, have you ever hugged someone?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸I had with grandfather. Never with father. Yoshiko, we do hug sometimes¡¹

    Ruriko-san answers

    ¡¸At night, when I feel lonely¡­I sleep embracing Yoshiko¡¹

    Really¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»are keeping these girls in quarantine.

    ¡¸Have you hugged a young man?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Never¡¹

    ¡¸Then, isn¡¯t Danna-sama the best person for practice hugging?¡¹

    Misuzu is trying to promote me¡­

    ¡¸That might be the case however¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Then, first¡­how about Yoshiko-san give Danna-sama a hug first?¡¹

    Misuzu changes targets.

    ¡¸M-Me¡­?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san is Ruriko-san¡¯s retainer, you will be meeting up a lot more foreigners from now on. I think there will be occasions on parties where you will be asked for a hug¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»has thoroughly refused the opportunity of these two coming in contact with men thoroughly.

    Then, it won¡¯t change from now on.

    However, Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san thinks that they¡¯re still children so they only think that they¡¯re not called for adult gatherings.

    If they grow up a bit more¡­they had to attend parties.

    Misuzu knows their feelings.

    Misuzu herself has been on the same position as Ruriko-san, being isolated from men.

    ¡¸After Ruriko-san¡¯s social debut, Yoshiko-san will be coming together too, won¡¯t you?¡­Yoshiko-san¡¯s already an adult, you can¡¯t do without giving a hug¡¹

    Misuzu intends to start with Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like to debut in the society¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    Staying in a world with only Yoshiko-san is with her¡­it must be frightening for her to go out to the adult world.

    ¡¸You do know that the successor of the Kouzuki house isn¡¯t allowed to have such selfishness¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Well¡­I do know but¡¹

    Yoshiko-san rouse herself as she look at Ruriko-san who has a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Understood¡­then I will try to experience hugs¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looked at me nervously.

    ¡¸This is for Ruriko-sama¡¯s sake¡¹

    Yoshiko-san comes to me.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s wearing a purple kimono. She walks in small steps.

    Her skirt¡¯s never thrown into disorder¡­this one¡¯s also an Ojou-sama.

    If I recall, she¡¯s 18 isn¡¯t she?

    Looking at her closely¡­this person¡¯s quite a beauty.

    ¡¸P-Please¡­!¡¹

    Her body¡¯s stiff¡­trembling.

    ¡¸Excuse me then¡¹

    I embrace Yoshiko-san gently.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    Yoshiko-san leaked out a small voice.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    I whisper in Yoshiko-san¡¯s ears

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s tension doesn¡¯t go away.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­take a deep breath¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Deep breath¡­breathe in¡¹

    Yoshiko-san breathes in deeply.

    I can feel her chest expanding¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­then slowly breathe out¡¹

    ¡­Fuuuuu

    Yoshiko-san breathes out.

    ¡¸Not yet¡­breathe all of the air out of your lungs¡¹

    She¡¯s nervous so she can only breathe in so little and can¡¯t exhale.

    Therefore, I made her conscious of deep breathing¡­

    ¡¸Then breathe in deep¡­okay, breathe out. Let it all out¡­¡¹

    After repeating deep breaths several times¡­

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s body has gotten soft.

    The hardness of her body is taken away.

    ¡¸Okay¡­looking good¡¹

    I stroked her black hair on her back.

    When her tension came off¡­Yoshiko-san¡¯s flesh comes through clearly

    I can¡¯t tell her chest that¡¯s crushed by her kimono however¡­

    This one¡¯s got a big breast.

    Her ass is well developed too.

    That said, her waist is thin and firm.

    As expected of an 18 year old¡­her body¡¯s on the verge of becoming an adult.

    ¡­No no.

    Evil thoughts will come up and be transmitted to Yoshiko-san.

    I should only concentrate on gently hugging Yoshiko-san¡¯s soul.

    Her frightened soul hugging a boy for the first time.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshiko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡¯s body is so soft, warm¡­it feels good¡¹

    I whisper in Yoshiko-san¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama¡¯s body¡­it¡¯s solid, it is embracing my body firmly¡¹

    Before I noticed, Yoshiko-san¡¯s body has completely relaxed.

    She¡¯s entrusting her body to me.

    ¡¸I never thought that being embraced by a man feels this peaceful¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said¡­Misuzu;

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s very good at it. No man is as gentle as that when hugging¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think so too. Kuromori-sama¡¯s kindness is being transmitted to me¡­¡¹

    The girl who¡¯s been forbidden to make contact with men until 18 years old gives her impression on her first physical contact.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­it¡¯s about time Ruriko-san take her turn¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes. I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Yoshiko-san lets go of me in panic.

    ¡¸If you want to hug again then you can ask Danna-sama anytime. Danna-sama will be giving you an embrace anytime¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words¡­

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­thank you very much¡¹

    Her face turned red as she answered.

    ¡¸Now¡­it¡¯s Ruriko-san¡¯s turn¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Ruriko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, after all¡¹

    Is she embarrassed or scared?

    Ruriko-san¡¯s fidgeting.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡­Un

    If Ruriko-san won¡¯t come then I should go to Ruriko-san

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t come¡­I-I¡¯m scared¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸¡­Look at my face¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s face say¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Look at my face¡¹

    The big eyes of the 15 year old girl looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­Are you scared?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A bit¡¹

    For a third year middle school girl¡­a man might be scary for her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not scary¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s scary¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s trembling

    ¡¸It¡¯s not scary¡¹

    Misuzu comes close then kisses my cheek in front of Ruriko-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s not scary¡¹

    Megu comes and kissed my other cheek

    ¡¸Un, not scary!¡¹

    Mana kisses my ear.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master isn¡¯t scary at all¡¹

    Michi kisses my neck.

    My four¡ºwomen¡»turned to Ruriko-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here with you. It¡¯s not scary¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to Ruriko-san¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸¡­Then I¡¯ll hug you, Ruriko-san¡¹

    I spread my arms widely¡­

    And embraced the small frightened body.

    I hug Ruriko-san closely¡­

    Misuzu and others embraced me and Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s heart is throbbing¡¹

    The delicate body embraced tightly¡­a fierce heartbeat comes through.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I¡­!¡¹

    I caress Ruriko-san¡¯s nervous back.

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!!¡¹

    Ruriko-san trembled.

    She¡¯s very sensitive.

    ¡¸¡­Leave it to me¡¹

    I whisper to Ruriko-san¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸¡­Leave everything?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s mind and body¡­to me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s scared

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-san¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I will protect Ruriko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu and I¡­my¡ºfamily¡»will make Ruriko-san happy¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you talking about?¡¹

    Ruriko-san doesn¡¯t seem to understand it

    ¡¸I¡¯ll concentrate to the sound of Ruriko-san¡¯s heartbeat. Ruriko-san, listen to my heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama¡¯s heart?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­press your ears to my chest and listen¡¹

    Ruriko-san presses her ear to my chest.

    ¡¸¡­Dokun, dokun, it says¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s because we¡¯re living¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­it¡¯s my first time to hear the sound of other people¡¯s heart¡¹

    I pat Ruriko-san¡¯s hair gently.

    Slowly, gently¡­

    Bit by bit¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s body¡¯s stiffness is coming off.

    She¡¯s relaxing.

    It¡¯s not my strength alone.

    The warmth of the four body hugging Ruriko and me¡­

    Ruriko-san¡¯s tension loosens.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡¯s heartbeat has gotten calmer!¡¹

    Mana said while embracing Ruriko-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Danna-sama and Ruriko-san¡¯s heartbeat are in sync¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s surprised from what Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Me¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we¡¯re becoming one right now¡¹

    Our heartbeats overlap¡­

    Just like one creature¡­

    ¡¸¡­It feels strange¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    ¡¸I¡­I feel very close to Kuromori-sama¡¹

    We¡¯re embracing each other¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, and everyone else too¡­¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san, want to join in too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s all become one¡­!¡¹

    Megu reaches out for Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸Now, come in¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san enters to surround Ruriko-san and me

    ¡¸Listen to everyone¡¯s heartbeat¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s all pile out heartbeats and let us become one¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Mana, Megu, Michi¡­follows Misuzu¡¯s instructions.

    Pressing ears to each other¡¯s body¡­we listen to the heartbeats.

    ¡¸L-Like this?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san joined in too

    ¡¸Mana, your pulse is a bit fast.¡¹

    Megu tells Mana.

    ¡¸Eh, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Take a deep breath. You¡¯ll feel calmer. Just remember the feeling of love from the other side¡¹

    Misuzu tells Mana.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡¯s heartbeat, I think it¡¯s slightly larger¡­¡¹

    Michi said¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t apologize¡­leave your mind and body to us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡­Before long

    ¡¸Ah¡­it overlapped¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­our heart rings on the same rhythm¡¹

    Our heartbeat¡¯s synchronized.

    ¡¸So we can do this kind of thing too¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸Yes, we have become one. Therefore¡­Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸You are no longer alone with Yoshiko-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸We are all your¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    ¡¸If someone had wicked thoughts¡­our heartbeats won¡¯t overlap¡¹

    True¡­Misuzu is right.

    ¡¸We do love Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san after all¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸I¡­grandfather told me not to believe people¡¯s words. To be careful with kind words especially¡­¡¹

    I continue to stroke Ruriko-san¡¯s hair with the same rhythm as before.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I don¡¯t understand words very well But, this heartbeat¡­this warmth¡¹

    Ruriko-san puts her cheeks to my chest¡­

    ¡¸Everyone¡­is my¡ºfamily¡», isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I once again embraced Ruriko-san¡¯s small body tightly.

    Ruriko-san also hugs back.

    Misuzu, Mana, Megu, Michi¡­Yoshiko-san too¡­

    Ruriko-san and I are being embraced from outside.,

    ¡¸What should I do?¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko-san?

    ¡¸I might come to love being hugged by Kuromori-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then I¡¯ll give you hugs anytime you want¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Kuromori-sama is Misuzu-sama¡¯s lover¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Ruriko-san¡­we¡¯re sisters after all. I don¡¯t mind it at all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Experiencing physical contact with a man for the first time¡­

    Ruriko-san¡¯s heart is shaking.

    Misuzu¡¯s¡ºRuriko-san¡¯s invitation plan¡»is going well

    ¡¸Please practice hugging a lot. Danna-sama and I will always be with you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is this okay?¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange, it¡¯ll be a secret. It¡¯ll be misunderstood when seen by others¡­you can only practice with Danna-sama¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, understood¡¹

    ¡¸After hugs would be a kiss¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know?¡­In the west, you have to kiss when greeting people. You have to practice kissing too¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s lesson is escalating further.

    ¡¸B-But¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s practice. It¡¯s fine. Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama will be with you properly¡­! We¡¯ll show you a good example¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tries to kiss me¡­

    ¡­At that time

    ¡­Konkon!

    The door of our dressing room was knocked.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Fujimiya¡¹

    A dignified woman¡¯s voice.

    F-Fujimiya-san¡­?

    ¡­O-Oh right.

    Chief Tanizawa said he would send a new escort to Ruriko-san¡­!

    ¡¸Excuse me!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s a woman so she opened the dressing room calmly.

    S-Shit¡­!

    I¡¯m still hugging Ruriko-san¡­!

    The other girls are surrounding us¡­!

    At this situation¡­

    H-How should I explain this¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    The tall woman who opened the door and entered the room¡­

    She¡¯s looking at us in confusion¡­

    ¡¸What¡­is going on¡­?!¡¹

    At that moment¡­

    Megu shouted¡­

    ¡¸¡­Fight!!!!¡¹

    Megu, Mana and I shouted at the same time

    ¡¸¡­Oooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Fight!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Fight!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Fight!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, ooh¡­!!!¡¹

    Then, we let go of each other¡­!

    Halfway, Misuzu and Michi also participated.

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san were stunned¡­

    ¡¸E-Everyone¡¯s psyching up before the actual performance!¡¹

    Megu tells Fujimiya-san¡­

    As expected of an athlete.

    1. This can make Misuzu look possessive but it doesn¡¯t mean that way, she¡¯s saying that Yoshida¡¯s her husband, well that¡¯s what Danna-sama means when Misuzu speaks so please remember that ?

 Chapter 228 : Beat to death Swordswoman

    ¡¸I¡¯m Fujimiya Reika. I¡¯m appointed as Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard¡­my best regards¡¹

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s top ace, Fujimiya-san¡­

    As if, she¡¯s dressed as a male role in Takarazuka.

    She¡¯s cross-dressed as a British gentleman.

    Gray suit, brown best ten¡­blue necktie.

    Brown leather shoes.

    Though she¡¯s a slender and tall lady¡­her male costume suits her well.

    Far from being strange¡­it upgrades her charm.

    This suit must be also a high quality article. I can tell by just looking at it.

    It¡¯s perfectly fit to her body¡­it¡¯s custom-made.

    Her short hair is beautifully combed.

    An amazing beauty.

    On top of that¡­she has elegance and grace.

    Standing with her spine stretched out¡­it conveys the lightness and toughness of her body.

    This person¡­she¡¯s strong.

    She¡¯s having a brown leather gloves in her hand¡­

    Then¡­she¡¯s holding a thick cane.

    ¡¸I¡¯m honored to have Fujimiya-san with us¡¹

    Ruriko-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­there¡¯s an information that there¡¯s a troublesome enmity that might infiltrate¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said calmly.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san makes a worried face.

    ¡¸Please be relieved¡­My team is already mobilized¡¹

    Fujimiya-san smiled.

    ¡¸Yes. Fujimiya-san came here so there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡¹

    Ruriko-san answered.

    ¡¸However, my body is only one so¡­I¡¯m very sorry but Ruriko-sama, Misuzu-sama, please stay together for a while., Of course, Yoshiko-san too¡¹

    Fujimiya-san clearly distinguishes Misuzu and Ruriko-san as¡ºsama¡»and Yoshiko-san as¡ºsan¡»

    Her subjects to guard will only be Misuzu and Ruriko-san¡­Yoshiko-san will only after it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that the enmity approaches Using Yoshiko-san. If you need anything, my group will accompany you so Yoshiko-san, please stay by Ruriko-sama¡¯s side¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Yoshiko-san replied.

    After that¡­Fujimiya-san ignored us and looked at Michi.

    ¡¸You are MIsuzu-sama¡¯s guard?¡¹

    Michi lowers her head¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kudou Michi¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san looked at Michi¡¯s state¡­

    ¡¸Hmm¡­your posture is good. I can tell that you¡¯re properly trained. Your grace is also good¡­you¡¯re raised well¡­!¡¹

    Michi was analyzed by just looking.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t from Mr. Kudou¡¯s education but from MIsuzu-sama¡¯s guidance¡¹

    Fujimiya-san made a conclusion.

    ¡¸Yes. Michi has enrolled in our school as my guard. She tries to be on the top class so she can be by my side as much as possible¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Misuzu was the one who put MIchi on the super ojou-sama school.

    ¡¸She reached the first-class since she was small©`if she¡¯s not mingling with the first class people, she won¡¯t master the real grace¡¹

    Misuzu really loves this three years younger warrior girl¡­

    ¡¸Mr. Kudou is someone who posses a top-notch skill¡­but unfortunately, he lacks elegance. If he didn¡¯t have that shortcoming, then he won¡¯t be under the table but the top of the surface¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said in regret.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry. Father loves working behind the scenes¡¹

    Michi answered bashfully.

    ¡¸You have to negotiate with people hard to handle behind the scenes so Mr. Kudou can naturally take such attitude. If you serve for that long, you¡¯ll become a person with a vulgar behavior¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, I pulled out Michi from Kudou-san at early stage¡­¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸Kudou-san has taught her only the practice of techniques but¡­majority of her daily life is with me¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s an adequate judgement. Grace is something cultivated by every day life¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said.

    ¡¸Surely, in three years, you will grow into a wonderful guard¡­you¡¯re growing up to be an outstanding talent appropriate for chief Tanizawa¡¯s eyes¡¹

    ¡¸No, Michi won¡¯t belong to Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Misuzu declared clearly.

    ¡¸Michi will always be my exclusive guard¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will serve only Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Fujimiya-san¡­

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s regrettable. Belonging to Kouzuki security service means pledging loyalty to Kouzki house¡­certainly, it might be necessary to become a vassal only for Misuzu-sama. Ruriko-sama has Yoshiko-san with her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, therefore¡­Misuzu needs Michi¡¹

    Ruriko-san has Yoshiko-san who¡¯s three years old older than her as her¡ºretainer¡»

    On the contrary, Misuzu has Michi who¡¯s three years younger as her¡ºguard¡»

    ¡¸If something happened, you¡¯re free to consult me anytime. Even if you¡¯re not a member of Kouzuki security service¡­you¡¯re a junior who protects Kouzuki house¡¹

    Fujimiya-san told Michi gently.

    ¡¸Eat more and make your body grow more. Your endurance is still lacking as of now, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Thank you very much. Uhm, Fujimiya-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Could you give me some training at least once?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I would like to see the techniques of the¡ºIce Swordswoman¡»Fujimiya-sama¡¹

    Michi bows her head to Fujimiya-san¡­

    ¡¸I do prefer my other alias¡¹

    Fujimiya-san grips her cane firmly.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t even mentioned¡­when I have the time, I take as much enemies as possible. For some reason, I was called ¡ºBeat to death Swordswoman¡»¡­I¡¯ll show you all my skills¡¹

    ¡­¡ºBeat to death Swordswoman¡»

    No way¡­does she beat up with that stick?

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san¡¯s a first class fencer¡­and yet why do you not use swords?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸Swords aren¡¯t suitable for the guards this era¡¹

    Fujimiya-san answered.

    ¡¸When you cut bodies with sword, it¡¯ll spurt blood¡­when that happens, it¡¯ll hinder your combat with multiple humans. There¡¯s blood sticking to the sword too, it¡¯ll worsen the condition of the blade. If you swing it a lot of times, no matter what sword it is, it¡¯ll chip, break, or bend. Above all, fighting with sword is terrible. It¡¯s not something you should show to a subject who¡¯s from a good family¡¹

    I-I see.

    Fujimiya-san looks at her stick.

    ¡¸Canes originated in the west as a substitute to a sword. In the first place, it¡¯s a weapon. However, in modern times, carrying around a stick isn¡¯t considered armed. That¡¯s the advantages of the cane. It also looks elegant too¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san kisses the handle of the cane lightly.

    ¡¸This cane is custom-made¡­it weighs three kilograms. It¡¯s made of special alloy so it¡¯ll never break or bend. I love the striking power of this cane¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Striking power

    ¡¸Even if the enmity is wearing a bulletproof vest¡­if I strike them with my stick, they¡¯ll receive a fracture and be made impossible to fight. If they¡¯re repelled quickly¡­then you can defeat the enmity without even the subject noticing¡¹

    Therefore she¡¯s the¡ºBeat to death Swordsman¡»

    ¡¸We are guards. If the assassin uses firearm then there¡¯s no need to fear bloodstream¡­we have to avoid the blood flow thoroughly. The blood of the subject are ourselves¡­furthermore, we shouldn¡¯t let the enmity¡¯s blood flow. Blood seen by our subjects to guard means shame in our work. Therefore, I put everything in the blow. There is nothing I can¡¯t break with my full power strike¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said.

    I see, the thought of doing everything gracefully¡­is fundamentally different from Kudou papa.

    Kudou papa looks like he¡¯s just kicking everything around.

    True, Kudou-papa can¡¯t be trusted to guard a famous person.

    ¡¸¡­By the way, Fujimiya-san¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Why are you not greeting the people important to me?¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­

    Fujimiya-san didn¡¯t greet me, Megu or Mana.

    Or rather¡­we¡¯re completely ignored.

    ¡­Could this be©`

    Is this because we¡¯re from¡ºKuromori¡»?

    Fujimiya obviously knows our identity.

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san¡­you became my guard, right?¡¹

    Misuzu speaks strongly.

    ¡¸Then¡­I think it¡¯s reasonable for you to greet my dear friends¡¹

    ¡­Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸Excuse my impoliteness. I¡¯m Fujimiya Reika of Kouzuki security service¡­!¡¹

    She bows her head to us.

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s a first class professional guard.

    Even if she despises¡ºKuromori¡»from the bottom of her heart¡­

    She will follow the order of one of her masters, Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori Kounosuke¡¹

    I greeted with my alias.

    Either way, Fujimiya-san knows my true identity.

    But, I decided to declare myself as a member of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Yoshida Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida Mana¡¹

    Both of them bowed.

    The names¡ºYamamine¡»and¡ºShirasaka¡»can¡¯t be spoken in this place.

    ¡¸I think there¡¯s a lot of things happening but please¡­protect Misuzu and Ruriko-san¡¹

    I told Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸Please leave it to me¡¹

    Fujimiya-san answered.

    Then¡­we hear a knock.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san answers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Kanako¡¹

    ¡­Kanako-san.

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    Ruriko-san answered, the door opened.

    Kanako-san shows herself.

    ¡¸Thank you for the wait. Misuzu-san¡­it¡¯s about time the person before Misuzu-san ends her¡ºstage rehearsal¡»so please stand-by on the stage!¡¹

    Kanako-san said in a hurry.

    It¡¯s because the opening time is approaching.

    ¡¸Understood, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re welcome!¡¹

    Kanako-san closes the door.

    ¡¸Why is Kanako-san coming instead of the stage director assistant?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks curiously.

    ¡¸Consideration. Ruriko-san is with me and on top of that, Fujimiya-san is here too ¡­!¡¹

    The two successor daughters of Kouzuki house¡­and the top ace of Kouzuki security service.

    Normal people would be frightened and find it hard to approach.

    Therefore¡­Kanako-san who¡¯s friends with the two came all the way to call Misuzu.

    Kanako-san¡¯s a good girl.

    ¡¸Then, I will be going. Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I will head to the stage side too¡­Yoshiko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Earlier, Fujimiya-san said that they should stick together as much as possible¡­

    Ruriko-san seems to have decided to go to the stage side along with Misuzu.

    ¡¸Un, we¡¯ll go back to the lobby¡¹

    I smiled at Misuzu.

    We can¡¯t go to the stage side with them.

    I¡¯d like to see Misuzu¡¯s dance on the real performance, not on training.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cheer from the audience seats¡­Misuzu and Ruriko-san, do your best¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much. Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    ¡¸Please wait when the symposium is over okay?¡¹

    Misuzu told me.

    ¡­Yeah.

    Soon , Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»will be coming to this theater too¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfiance¡»will come too.

    I must confront them.

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu once again.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, I love you¡¹

    Misuzu told me in front of everyone watching.

    ¡¸Michi¡­Ruriko-san and I will be followed with Fujimiya-san. Please guard Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Michi answers her lord.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We go back to the lobby together.

    The¡ºKuromori¡»group occupied the sofa in the lobby.

    ¡¸Welcome back, want to drink coffee?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asked me.

    ¡¸Thanks¡­!¡¹

    Unlike earlier, the people in the lobby has increased.

    It¡¯s about time for the doors to open.

    At the reception, people of Konpeki school are starting their preparations.

    The children first coming out on the¡ºsymposium¡»are doing their last practice in the lobby.

    Of course, those girls have their¡ºguards¡»and¡ºattendants¡»with them too.

    The security guards in Kouzuki security service uniform have also increased.

    In the lobby¡­

    Everyone from¡ºKuromori¡»is clearly distinctive.

    Yeah¡­

    Something¡¯s strange¡­

    Margo-san and Nei-san aren¡¯t that strange.

    Katsuko-nee¡­she¡¯s barely okay.

    Minaho-neesan¡­it¡¯s slightly strange.

    Her dress isn¡¯t strange however¡­

    It¡¯s clearly isn¡¯t an atmosphere of someone coming to see the children¡¯s dance presentation.

    Then there¡¯s Yukino.

    The hell are you?¡­

    This black and yellow striped dress has too much destructive power.

    Wearing this on a public place, her hobby can¡¯t be understood.

    Or rather¡­I don¡¯t get what it means.

    The braid and the thick black edge glasses strengthens it further¡­

    Un, looking at her from the distance¡­she looks like an advertising character.

    It¡¯s like an advertisement character of a honey product on a small local food company.

    Like she¡¯s;¡ºHoney Soldier, Yukino-chan¡»

    It made me want to eat pancakes.1

    ¡­Anyway

    When this group gathers¡­it¡¯s extremely standing out.

    ¡¸¡­Maika Don¡¯t get too close to me during the opening¡¹

    Yukino tells Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    She¡¯s called Maika so she speaks to her sister in ill humor.

    ¡¸If we¡¯re lined up then they might notice that we¡¯re the daughters of Shirasaka you know? Your friends will be coming to watch today, won¡¯t they/¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s worried about that.

    It¡¯s okay. Nobody would notice that you¡¯re Shirasaka Yukino.

    With your father¡¯s scandal reported on TV¡­

    There¡¯s no daughter who would come out to the public with such an interesting figure.

    If someone noticed it¡­they¡¯d definitely avoid you.

    ¡¸Nei-san, do you have a magic marker?¡¹

    Mana ignores her sister¡¯s words and called out Nei-san.

    ¡¸I do, what¡¯cha gonna do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put a huge¡ºShirasaka¡»on Yukino-san¡¯s forehead¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    As usual, she¡¯s harsh with Yukino.

    ¡¸How was with Misuzu-san?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    Minaho-neesan looks this way.

    ¡¸Misuzu and Ruriko-san have been entrusted to Fujimiya-san¡¹

    ¡¸You met her?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We were in the dressing room when she came¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of impression you have with her?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸Dignified and cool, I guess. I can tell that what she¡¯s wearing is a first class item¡­her shoes were firm too¡¹

    I speak my impressions right away.

    ¡¸Her behavior is clean, her speech too¡­Above all, she looks so strong, she feels reliable¡¹

    ¡¸Fujimiya is the top among the Kouzuki security service¡­she¡¯s a first class¡¹

    Yeah¡­true.

    ¡¸Somehow, Kouzuki security service feels strange doesn¡¯t it? Kudou-san, chief Tanizawa, director Yamaoka, Fujimiya-san¡­all of them are different types of people¡¹

    True, they have different atmospheres.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because they have different departments¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service is a company specialized in protecting VIPs¡­¡¹

    Err¡­what does that mean?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, how do you think Kouzuki security service accomplish their work?

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸For example¡­if you receive a request from a person. ¡ºIt seems that I¡¯m targeted by a bad guy so please protect me¡»¡­and Kouzuki security service accepts that request¡­how do you think the job will be done?¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸To protect the person who made the request¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How can you make sure that the person is protected?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­defend the person and fight the the bad guys¡¹

    ¡¸Sadly¡­that¡¯s not how business works¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service have their guards contracted for a certain period of time. A month, three, half a year¡­or forever. If the guard is attacked during that period, it¡¯s Kouzuki security service loss¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸When they¡¯re attacked, the subject will be in a dangerous situation right? If possible, nobody wants to be attacked, right?¡¹

    Well¡­that¡¯s certainly true.

    ¡¸Therefore the guard contract for Kouzuki security service, they issue a unit outside while guarding the subject at the same time. Those people will figure out who will attack the guard and drive them out thoroughly.¡¹

    ¡­Does this mean?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Kudou-san is in charge with that kind of work¡¹

    Thoroughly investigating and eliminating the assailant in advance.

    ¡¸If the contract period is one month¡­within one month, they will dispose all of the people who are targeting the subject¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡¯s¡ºundersurface¡»team is actually fulfilling the core of the work. However, not everyone knows that. Even if you ask the person who asked for a guard, they sometimes don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a lot of people who rely on their secretary for buisiness.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s best for customers is when there¡¯s nobody attacking, the contract period ended, and they report¡ºIt¡¯s OK now¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸The hidden unit is invisible to the customer. What the customer only see is the person guarding themselves¡­therefore, director Yamaoka¡¯s integrated security department all look good, and are easy to understand¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸The minimum requirement is to have a good physique and a rank in martial arts. Thus it¡¯s better if you won some tournament¡¹

    ¡¸So the guard sticking to the subject is only for appearance¡¯s sake?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go that far. They are training very strictly¡­if you¡¯re not competent, you won¡¯t be hired in the first place. But, the contents of your job is different¡¹

    ¡¸Director Yamaoka and the people in his integrated security department¡­aren¡¯t told about the activities done by Kudou-san and others from the¡ºbackground¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸If they knew that the person from ¡ºbehind the scenes¡»already crushed the possibility of attack in advance¡­the tension of the guards protecting their subject would be gone. Therefore, they¡¯re not told about it¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Then¡­the team lead by chief Tanizawa is an exception. They¡¯re the elite counter-terrorist group guarding the highest level of VIPs¡¹

    True¡­Fujimiya-san has a different atmosphere.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san and others have the first class fighting power¡­and yet they have the grace and education to cope with the elite people¡¹

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san is definitely one but, Tanizawa-san¡¹

    He¡¯s quite a man with a broken attitude¡­

    ¡¸He has that kind of attitude because I¡¯m a member of¡ºKuromori¡» Chief Tanizawa is a person who can cope with the elite people and the people¡ºbehind the scenes¡» He¡¯s like that in front of Kudou-san and me but¡­that¡¯s because he judged that it¡¯s better to talk to us casually¡¹

    I see¡­Fujimiya-san knew that I¡¯m from¡ºKuromori¡»and tried to ignore me.

    That¡¯s a natural response from the elite people.

    However, chief Tanizawa is an officer in Kouzuki security servcice¡­

    He also gives Kudou-san and others from¡ºbehind¡»instructions¡­

    He has to negotiate with people from organizations like us.

    Therefore¡­he was talking casually.

    ¡¸Kouzuk¡ºKakka¡»has his own team able to talk with the people of the elite world. That¡¯s chief Tanizawa¡¹

    I see¡­that¡¯s hard work.

    1. Oh, am I mistaken? I thought I heard something about delicious pancakes¡­. ?

 Chapter 229 : Super flat

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­what do you think it means to be¡ºdignified¡»?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸¡­Dignified?¡¹

    ¡¸What is¡ºElegant¡»what is¡ºVulgar¡»? What is the difference between first class and second class?¡¹

    ¡¸I never thought of that¡¹

    I lived in a world where that doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸Even in the upper class, there are some vulgar people, and vice versa¡­then what decides a person¡¯s¡ºdignity¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s question is hard.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­have you seen a genuine art of either Picasso or Van Gogh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Genuine?¡¹

    ¡¸Not a printed or seen on TV¡­have you seen a genuine thing with your own eyes¡¹

    ¡¸Never¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go see next time¡­¡¹

    Go see?

    ¡¸Once you see the work of a top-class artist exceeding the first class with your naked eye, even amateurs can tell it¡¯s amazingness¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸Therefore, you should feel the amazingness of the top-class work¡­then compare it to the first class, second class works¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t we avoid showing Yoshida-kun the later works of Picasso? That¡¯s a different fight after all¡¹

    Margo-san intervenes from the side.

    ¡¸Different fight?¡¹

    ¡¸Picasso has lived long and has always been a master¡­even his graffiti scribbles, art dealers collect all of it at high price. That said, it¡¯s not bad work but¡­I think it¡¯s not good for the aesthetic eyes¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let him see from his initial works¡ºBlue Period¡»¡ºRose period¡»to¡ºCubism¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Margo-san

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lot. Won¡¯t it be a month trip to Europe?¡¹

    ¡¸But still, it¡¯s important to experience the genuine article¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Is it that important to see the genuine articles?¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸If you didn¡¯t see the genuine thing, you can¡¯t clearly know how the author actually made the work¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸Talking about my experience¡­there¡¯s an art textbook that listed a painting of the horse of the King of Europe.1 That horse¡¯s picture is somewhat strange. The horse¡¯s neck is thick and the head is too big¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­looking at the textbook, it says ¡ºThe dynamism is being expressed by drawing the thick horse neck. When I read that, I thought ¡®Is that how it is?¡¯ but¡­¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸Minaho brought me to the national gallery in London, the real thing was there¡­then¡¹

    This person¡­even though she¡¯s strong.

    She¡¯s having fun when talking about arts and music¡­

    ¡¸The horse picture is very huge¡­it¡¯s an image you look up from below¡¹

    A big image¡­you look up from below

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­looking from below, the neck of the horse that was too fat for the small textbook photo is actually fitting. It¡¯s a perspective trick. The author has that picture from the beginning¡­he has calculated the angle and distance from where the viewer would see. It¡¯s big after all. Those kind of things won¡¯t be discovered unless you saw the real thing, I¡¯m really moved¡­¡¹

    I see.

    The photo¡¯s size is reduced so you can¡¯t understand it.

    ¡¸Geez, Maru-chan. In the first place, the color of the real thing and the photo is different don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Nei-san comes in too.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­the real oil painting is really sparkly and beautiful!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­no matter how much printing technology develops, the real colors can¡¯t be reproduced¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Besides¡­the real thing still has the painter¡¯s brush mark still remaining. You can really tell that it¡¯s made by human hands. It¡¯ll make you think humans are amazing. They can express a lot of things with just the point and lines made by the brush sweep ¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes are sparkling too.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to bring Yoshida-kun to a photography exhibit instead of paintings¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸When a real top-class photographer takes it, the photos developed have a completely different depth. That¡¯s why printing is only half the charm. I think you won¡¯t know the real value unless you see the original print¡­!¡¹

    Is that so

    ¡¸Anyway¡­first we¡¯ll let him touch something top-class. Experience the genuine greatness¡­then understanding the first and second class will be later¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Right. If you see something half-hearted, your eyes would be clouded¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­why is Margo-san and Nei-san so familiar with art?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­Nei and I received Minaho¡¯s education¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡¯s hobby is included too. That person is really fussy to see the first class and hone her aesthetic eyes¡¹

    I never met her yet but¡­it seems that Kyouko-san has a variety of hobbies.

    ¡¸If you obtain the power to see through the value of things¡­then you can also understand the value of others¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸For example¡­the suit you¡¯re wearing right now. Why do you think it¡¯s a luxury item?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Margo-san said that the cloth of the fabric is vintage¡¹

    If I recall¡­that¡¯s what she told me.

    ¡¸Then, why do you think that fabric is vintage?¡¹

    Well¡­that is.

    ¡¸Today¡­there¡¯s no machine remaining that weave that fabic¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a much more rational loom now. That cloth takes time and effort to weave.¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸When you think you want to know the value of things¡­you first need to imagine how much work it would take. Top-class craftsmen¡¯s creation with time and effort are absolutely expensive.¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Next¡­feel whether the work contains ideas that only geniuses and skilled craftsmen can come up with. It¡¯s called¡ºflash¡»¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸In the end, you have to put emphasis on the time and effort taken. Pay flash to the inspiration afterwards¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸The flash and novel ideas stand out but¡­it doesn¡¯t match the time and effort taken. Trying different ideas after a hundred of times¡­it removes failures and accumulate experience¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what¡¯s boring with the modern art you see. They just come up with a new idea, then splash their paint then announce their work¡­the weight of it being developed over time can¡¯t be felt!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get the meaning of Nei-san¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸For example¡­this ball-pen here¡¹

    Minaho-neesan took out a pen.

    ¡¸This thing¡­it took dozens of blueprints to make it¡¹

    ¡­blueprint

    ¡¸How many mm should be the length¡­what kind of mixture of king should be put in. A lot of blueprints are drawn, a lot of prototypes have been made to just put ball-pen into the world¡¹

    I-I see.

    Making things isn¡¯t that easy.

    ¡¸Then they make it into a product and sell it¡­the buyers will see the beauty as the ease of use and select it again. The unaccepted ones will be weeded out. Then they¡¯ll take the data of the remaining designs and use it for the next product¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸That takes time and a lot of people refine it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wonderful that things are made like that?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸Imagine every time you see things. How much time and effort taken to create a single thing¡¹

    I look around.

    The theater building¡­the sofa in the lobby. The lighting in the ceiling. Carpet. The reception desk. Chair.

    It¡¯s things everyone spent time thinking.

    Thinking about it¡­human world is amazing.

    ¡¸All of the things in this world are created by everyone that way. First, the accumulation of man¡¯s effort and time should be felt. Even artists¡­they take many years to acquire basic skills, then they take over their master and seniors¡¯ guide with trial and error¡¹

    ¡¸Well, in the era where everyone you can easily debut without being someone¡¯s disciple¡­even if you don¡¯t take time to train, the environment lets you create work-like things¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Margo-san look at each other.

    ¡¸True¡­the young ones only have the¡ºflash¡» Without the backing of skills and experience, the¡ºflash¡»alone won¡¯t become a work¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Doing only that and in the end, unable to earn experience, there are artists who became old-men¡¹

    Nei-san speaks as if venting out.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be that angry. Those kind of artists disappear¡¹

    ¡¸They don¡¯t! Aren¡¯t they being arrogant?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­the art industry is a small world. Especially in Japan. Well, there are people who have reason in irregularity and boast around¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what grinds my gears!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I think that artists who doesn¡¯t have that kind of content will keep their status until they die. They¡¯ll disappear in art¡¯s history without leaving any traces. During 19th century, the academy painters who were just stupid impressionists are completely forgotten now¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­you¡¯re right but!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan breaks the conversation of the two.

    ¡¸Nei¡­keep the criticisms on the modern art at that level. Yoshida-kun would be troubled¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry, it¡¯s an uninteresting story for Yo-chan right?¡¹

    Un¡­I don¡¯t get Art that much

    Or rather, why is everyone so knowledgeable?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back to our topic. Yoshida-kun, it¡¯s about time for the opening. Then, there will be a lot of people with a family standing of¡ºfirst class noble¡»coming¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good opportunity so observe it. Then, compare their¡ºdignity¡»¡¹

    Earlier, Minaho-neesan said that there are¡ºelegant¡»and¡ºvulgar¡»people even among the top-class families.

    What¡¯s the difference?¡­I have to think on practice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Yoshida-kun, you too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is talking not only to me¡­but also to the¡ºyounger generation¡»who¡¯s been staring until now.

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, I¡¯ll try¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Megu, Mana, Michi answers¡­

    ¡¸Hmm, you really like teaching people something. Is this why you became a teacher¡­?!¡¹

    Yukino criticizes Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s face turned dark.

    She glares at Yukino¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not. Minaho¡¯s personality isn¡¯t suited to become a school teacher¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Right¡­Sensei doesn¡¯t teach children she doesn¡¯t like¡¹

    Nei-san looks at Minaho-neesan meanly.

    ¡¸She likes to educate the children she likes very much though¡­!¡¹

    True¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s not the type that teaches everyone in the class equally.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not a school teacher but a tutor. She¡¯s much more suited to be a governess

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s governess?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a private tutor live in teaching elementary education to the noble children in old Britain¡¹

    Oh, Minaho-neesan fits that one more

    ¡¸You two, remember this¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan seems to be a bit angry.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes back with a cup of coffee

    ¡¸Here, your share¡¹

    I receive the cup.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan said that it¡¯s going to open soon, so she told us to observe the visitors and discover the difference in¡ºdignity¡»¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡¸Right¡­It¡¯ll be the time of hardship for Ojou-sama and me¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Today¡¯s audience¡­there will be former customers of¡ºKuromori¡»as well.

    The famous people who look forward to watching their daughters and granddaughters dancing¡­they don¡¯t think that they would be meeting women from brothel here.

    Will they be ignored¡­they might even go to the security to report.

    ¡¸Should I go to the third floor seats?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks timidly.

    ¡¸Today¡¯s¡ºSymposium¡»is a all free seat¡­since no guests would come on full house, I don¡¯t think anyone would come to the third floor¡¹

    It¡¯s the dance¡ºpresentation¡»of the children from the Konpeki school.

    Only relatives and friends would be coming to see¡­

    Today¡¯s performers also has daughters of celebrities like Kanako-san¡­Kouzuki security service guards would check and chase away the media at the gate

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­be dignified¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸You have retired from being a prostitute haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Do you intend to be dragged down by your past and live looking down?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel that way¡¹

    ¡¸Then, be calm. If you¡¯re not a prostitute then you¡¯re just an ordinary woman, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry Ojou-sama. Katsuko has been mistaken¡¹

    She bows to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸As long as you understand¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan intends to close the¡ºKuromori¡»brothel.

    Therefore¡­she¡¯s trying to stand in public calmly.

    This theater lobby is a battlefield for the two.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, stay with Megu-chan and Me!¡¹

    Nei-san told the uneasy Mana.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­Mana-chan and Megu-chan looks fashionable. When you two line up, you look like sisters¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­with me as¡ºguard¡»Nei as¡ºretainer¡», Michi looks like your friend¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    True, Margo-san and Nei-san¡­they both look like servants, wearing black suits.

    Michi¡¯s wearing the same super-ojou-sama school uniform, her identity is guaranteed.

    ¡¸Now then, should we attach one more item to Kuroko-chan!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Nei-san took out a black thing from the bag.

    It¡¯s an Alice band.

    It¡¯s a headband with two round black discs tied to it.

    Is this the one the sell on the amusement park in the mouse country.

    ¡¸Here you go, Kuroko-chan, wear this!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    With her hair braided in the middle, ugly makeup and dark glasses.

    Black and yellow stripe dress.

    And when you add a mouse ear headband.

    Yup¡­it¡¯s perfect.

    Yukino¡¯s completely an¡ºout of place¡»girl

    It¡¯s¡ºout of place¡»or rather¡ºmistaken¡»¡­

    From which world are you from?

    ¡¸What do you think? My identity won¡¯t be found out right?¡¹

    Yukino asks me.

    Yukino¡¯s not good with anyone from¡ºKuromori¡»so she can only talk to me.

    Even if she talks with her sister, she knows that she¡¯ll only respond harshly.

    ¡¸Un¡­Well, nobody would think you¡¯re Yukino¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸Then fine¡­who cares about my outfit¡¹

    Yukino said with a negligent feeling.

    ¡¸You see, I also have glasses with mustache growing on it¡¹

    Nei-san took out the¡ºNose mustache glasses¡»

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that¡­I¡¯m not from a variety show!¡¹

    Yukino got angry.

    No¡­you already are.

    If you¡¯re not, then what are you?

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸We will be opening soon! Performers, return to the dressing room!¡¹

    Whe woman at konpeki style reception shouts.

    ¡¸Okay, return immediately! The guests are waiting outside!¡¹

    There are guests already in front of the theater¡­

    The children doing their last practice in the lobby returned to the dressing room in a hurry.

    The¡ºretainers¡»and¡ºescort¡»of those too¡­

    Those holding the children¡¯s clothes or have tools used in practice, have left the lobby.

    Man in black suit appears from the stage.

    ¡¸The theater is clear. The curtain¡¯s dropping down¡¹

    A woman runs from the dressing room.

    ¡¸The performers have all entered backstage!¡¹

    The chief receptionist declares.

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s open!¡¹

    The theater¡¯s front door opens¡­!

    Soon, about thirty people enters.

    ¡¸Welcome!¡¹

    The people at the reception must be apprentices of Konpeki school too.

    They greeted the guests with a loud voice in unisopn.

    ¡¸Welcome! Please show your tickets!¡¹

    A spectator who¡¯s holding a boquet¡­

    A lady in gorgeous Kimono coming to visit the dance.

    There are girls with the same uniform as Misuzu and Michi too.

    The lobby turned colorful in a dash.

    ¡­then.

    ¡¸¡­Dear!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kuuun!¡¹

    At the reception¡­there¡¯s two people waving their hands at us¡­!

    A beauty with a soft and gentle smile.

    And an angel-like cute girl.

    This two¡­

    Are Nagisa-san and Mao-chan¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Just wait for a moment!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A moment!!!¡¹

    When the two were done at the reception¡­

    They ran towards me with light footsteps.

    Nagisa hugs me¡­

    Mao-chan clings to my feet¡­!

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­I came!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao also came!¡¹

    The mother and daughter smiled at me.

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Were you okay?¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t able to make contact with them since yesterday

    ¡¸Yeah¡­for now¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸For today, the shop is closed. The children were sent home as well¡¹

    ¡¸Un! then, Mao and Mama came to Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸When it comes to this¡­it¡¯s safer if we¡¯re all together, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s safe!¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan smiled.

    ¡¸If they¡¯re not with me¡­the bad people won¡¯t be dragging the girls in the shop¡­¡¹

    True¡­Cesario Viola¡¯s power is limited.

    They can take Nagisa and Mao-chan as hostage to control our movement but¡­

    We¡¯re all now gathered here.

    Furthermore, they don¡¯t have the room to target Nagisa¡¯s children at shop.

    Instead of distributing their strength, they¡¯d rather go attack us all at once.

    ¡¸You see, Minaho-san has been sensing footage all this time¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I know everything. Even the sex at school¡¹

    No way¡­Yukino¡¯s school broadcast rape?

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu! I know~!¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs.

    ¡­Eeeh?!

    ¡¸Rape me later too¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa speaks cutely to me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take video too! Un, that¡¯s great!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great!¡¹

    Err¡­

    This high-tension mother-daughter¡­

    But, I¡¯m relieved that Nagisa and Mao joined us¡­

    I feel relieved.

    ¡¸By the way¡­who¡¯s this female entertainer?¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸Kyahahaha, so funny!¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not an entertainer! I¡¯m Kishima Kuroko!¡¹

    Yukino shouts angrily¡­!

    ¡¸Kuroko-chan! Kuroko-chan! Kuroko-chan! So funny!¡¹

    She completely became Mao-chan¡¯s toy¡­

    1. Equestrian Portrait of Charles I ?

 Chapter 230 : Nagisaâ€™s associates etc.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, Mana-chan¡­it¡¯s been a while¡­Mao-chan, gree them¡¹

    Hearing her mother, the three year old Mao-chan bows her head.

    ¡¸Hello¡­I¡¯m Mao!¡¹

    W-What a cute creature

    ¡¸Hello, Mao-chan¡¹

    Megu greets her.

    Then, Mana¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ve met each other before but it¡¯s first time for Mana, right?>¡¹

    Megu smiles at Mana-chan.

    ¡¸Un¡­Hello, Mao-chan. I¡¯m Mana!¡¹

    Mana bends her waist and greets Mao-chan with a matching line of sight.

    ¡¸Onee-san is Mana-san? I¡¯m Mao!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­we only have a slight difference!¡¹

    She smiled at Nagisa¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸Mao and Mana¡­Manamao?¡¹

    Mao laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Also, it¡¯s also your first time¡¹

    Nagisa looks at MIchi.

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware of your face and name¡¹

    Kudou papa never neglects thorough investigation.

    Nagisa¡¯s file must be in there too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kudou Michi. In this occasion¡­I¡¯m in the lowest seat as Master¡¯s servant¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸My, is that so¡­?¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    ¡¸Un. Michi¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s guard but¡­she decided to turn Misuzu and me her master

    Somehow¡­this is hard to explain for some reason.

    ¡¸Well fine. It¡¯s more fun to have more¡ºlittle sisters¡»¡­there¡¯s no problem as long as you accept them. Welcome to¡ºSister¡¯s association¡»¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­Nagisa¡¯s also a member of¡ºSister¡¯s association¡»

    ¡¸Hello, I¡¯m Mao!¡¹

    Mao-chan greets Michi with a smiling face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Michi¡­my best regards¡¹

    This warrior lady lowers her head politely to the little girl.

    ¡¸Master¡­this child too will be master¡¯s¡­?¡¹

    Hey¡­Michi

    Mao-chan¡¯s still three years old.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the intention. I intend to have him give his love when she¡¯s around 10 years old¡­!¡¹

    Wait¡­Nagisa!?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Michi-chan¡­help out with Mao¡¯s education too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    No no¡­if you let Michi give her education¡­

    Mao-chan would join the combat faction¡­

    ¡¸By the way, Minaho-san¡¹

    Nagisa speaks.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t stay in the corner¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles calmly.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸There are a lot of old guests in this venue right now. We have to greet everyone¡­¡¹

    Uhm¡­Nagisa.

    True, we know that¡ºKuromori¡»guests are coming but¡­

    Everyone¡¯s going to a place with their wife and family¡­they would hate to see someone from a brothel¡­

    Therefore, we¡¯re stuck in the corner of the lobby.

    ¡¸At such times¡­I think that we must treasure the relationship with people¡¹

    NAgisa said in a warm tone.

    ¡¸Mao and I will be greeting them first¡­Minaho-san and Katsuko, come when I call you okay¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa?¡¹

    Leaving behind the surprised Minaho-neesan, Nagisa and Mao-chan¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go! Mao!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay, Mama!¡¹

    ¡¸The old men in the suit coming from the entrance¡­let¡¯s start with that one!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un! Lock On!¡¹

    Then¡­the beautiful Mama and the Angelic daughter attacks!

    ¡¸¡­My, Yamashiro-san, it¡¯s been a while!¡¹

    Nagisa speaks gently, softly.

    ¡¸¡­Y-You?!¡¹

    The old woman looking like the wife and the secretary shows up a surprised expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Katagai, excuse my long silence¡­this girl is my daughter¡­Mao, greet them¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hello! I¡¯m Katagai Mao! Three years old! Nihihihi!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Who are you?¡¹

    The wife looks at Nagisa with a suspicious face.

    Nagisa-san smiles nonchalantly¡­

    ¡¸I was a a secretary of Kuromori enterprise before¡­when I was a company employee, I¡¯ve been indebt with president Yamashiro. I¡¯ve retired after this child was born so I¡¯ve been completely busy being a parent¡­it¡¯s been what, 3? Four years since we¡¯ve last seen each other! So Nostalgic!¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s pushes her high-tension¡­!

    ¡¸U-Un¡­well, that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    The old man agrees with her story for the time being.

    ¡¸You seem to be healthy. You¡¯re going to watch your grandchild, Yasue-san today¡­?¡¹

    It¡¯s been years since her prostitute age.

    Nagisa seems to have memorized her customer¡¯s information.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­but why are you here?¡¹

    The old man is still puzzled¡­

    It feels strange when a retired prostitute appears at today¡¯s celebrity children dance presentation.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been invited by Kouzuki Misuzu-san¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa shows her card.

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I am Misuzu-san¡¯s flower arrangement teacher¡¹

    Nagisa purposely speaks on loud voice¡­

    Nagisa and Mao-chan are already attracting attention of the people around them.

    Especially¡­some restless men who have visited¡ºKuromori¡»before.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve become independent after my retirement so I¡¯m now running a flower shop. Kouzuki-san has been really helpful establishing the company¡¹

    She appeals strongly with her relationship with Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    Then¡­the suspicion of the wife on her husband disappears.

    Perhaps, she has recognized that Nagisa is one of Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»mistress.

    Under that impression¡­she believes that she¡¯s not related to her husband.

    She won¡¯t imagine that Nagisa was a prostitute¡­

    ¡¸My¡­you are acquainted with Kouzuki-san?¡¹

    The wife¡¯s attitude changed immediately.

    ¡¸You¡­I¡¯ll just have a talk with this person about Kouzuki-san¡¹

    The old man tells his wife

    ¡¸Understood¡­I¡¯ll head to my seat first. Excuse me¡¹

    The old woman heads to the theater along with the secretary¡­

    ¡¸Really¡­what a courageous girl¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters as she look at Nagisa.

    ¡¸You do know that Nagisa and I were abducted by Shirasaka Sousuke during our first year in high school, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    That is Nagisa and Katsuko-nee¡¯s dark past./

    ¡¸I¡¯m a weak human so¡­if I wasn¡¯t with Nagisa who¡¯s mentally strong, I think I might¡¯ve gotten mad. That girl¡¯s brightness and courage always saves me¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸I¡¯m no match against Nagisa. I¡¯ve always thought of it¡­I want to be someone like Nagisa¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles sadly.

    ¡¸That girl¡­her calmness and kindness, she quickly became the breadwinner among the¡ºwomen¡»of the mansion. That girl is a woman truly loved by everyone¡¹

    Nagisa put the old man aside and called the surrounding men.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Umemiya-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Hello, I¡¯m Mao!¡¹

    ¡¸My, Yasuoka-sensei! It¡¯s me, Nagisa!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Mao!¡¹

    The beautiful Mama and toddler¡­

    The elderly men gather together even more.

    Nagisa¡¯s graceful smile without any evil¡­

    Mao-chan¡¯s innocent smile¡­

    The old guests were drawn by them¡­

    ¡¸Even though her work period is only a year¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸And yet¡­those famous people come to her side¡¹

    ¡­Un

    To be honest, I think it¡¯s amazing.

    When I noticed, Nagisa¡¯s being surrounded by more than 15 elderly gentlemen.

    Gathering this many¡­nobody would think that Nagisa¡¯s a former prostitute.

    In such a place, a pair of mother and daughter are surrounded by celebrities.

    It feels like she¡¯s a powerful woman coming from a famous family somewhere.

    ¡¸After that girl was banished by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­I did all my best to be a substitute for Nagisa¡­But it was no good. She¡¯s the top earner of the mansion but she wasn¡¯t able to become a woman loved by everyone like Nagisa¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸You no longer need to, Katsuko-nee¡­!¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee and Nagisa already have me. You don¡¯t need other men anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸¡­Just you staying with me will be enough. You do love us from the bottom of your heart¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I also love Katsuko-nee and Nagisa. I love you both the same¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­dear¡¹

    At that time¡­Nagisa turned this way.

    ¡¸Minaho-san, Katsuko! Come here! Hurry up and greet everyone!¡¹

    At this stage¡­Nagisa calls Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa¡¯s got us¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­we can¡¯t just turn Nagisa¡¯s goodwill to waste¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee heads to the group surrounding Nagisa.

    As guard, Margo-san follows behind.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­come here¡¹

    Nei-san calls me

    ¡¸Here you go¡¹

    She gives me an earphone.

    ¡¸Maru-chan¡¯s hiding a microphone in her¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san puts earphones on herself too .

    I also put in the earphones in a hurry.

    We eavesdrop the conversation of the group surrounding Nagisa.

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s been a while. Everyone¡»

    This is Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice.

    ¡º¡­Is it okay for you to be here?¡»

    A man¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºYour organization is in a lot of trouble right now I think¡­¡»

    Last night¡­the scandal of Shirasaka Sousuke is being heavily reported.

    ¡ºShirasaka Sousuke, was once a member of our organization but it¡¯s different now. We have banished Shirasaka Sousuke¡»

    ¡º¡­Unbeleivable¡»

    ¡ºUmu. Wasn¡¯t he the representative of your organization?¡»

    ¡ºNo, Shirasaka Sousuke was only one of the co-operators¡­he¡¯s not the representative¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­for us, you and Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke are people of the same organization¡­¡»

    The guests knows the relationship of Shirasaka Sousuke and¡ºKuromori¡»

    They can¡¯t be deceived easily.

    ¡ºThen¡­why do you think our existence hasn¡¯t been revealed yet among the scandals of Shirasaka Sousuke reported?¡»

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    The crime Shirasaka Sousuke has committed have flowed to the internet and press one after another.

    But¡­The organization¡ºKuromori¡»isn¡¯t exposed.

    ¡ºCould this be Mr. Kouzuki¡¯s will?¡»

    One of the gentlemen asks.

    ¡ºYes¡­as you know, our organization has stopped operating since last autumn. After that, we have entrusted the whole organization to Mr. Kouzuki¡»

    ¡ºWith that said¡­Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s scandal now¡­?¡»

    ¡ºKouzuki-sama¡¯s aim is not Shirasaka Sousuke himself, but the parent house?¡»

    Minaho-neesan bluffs.

    ¡º¡­Shirasaka house?¡»

    ¡ºIt means he¡¯s aiming at Shirasaka newspaper and TV station?¡»

    The men¡¯s surprised.

    ¡ºEven if the head of Shirasaka house¡­Shirasaka Moritsugu loses his influence in the world, I think it¡¯ll be convenient for Kouzuki-sama¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks to the gentlemen in one breath.

    ¡ºHe intends to crush Shirasaka Moritsugu?¡­¡»

    ¡ºTrue, Mr. Moritsugu isn¡¯t on a friendly relationship with Kouzuki-san¡­¡»

    ¡ºNo, isn¡¯t he trying to get the newspaper and TV companies again?¡»

    ¡ºActually, with the blunder at yesterday¡¯s press conference¡­I heard that unifying power of Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu is decreasing¡»

    ¡ºThe Anti-Mr. Moritsugu group is planning a coup d¡¯etat¡»

    ¡ºEither way, the newspaper company would be in bad condition¡»

    The gentlemen speaks to each other.

    As expected, most of them are business owners.

    ¡ºAnyway¡­this is all related to Kouzuki-san?¡»

    One of the men strongly asks Minaho-neesan

    ¡ºOf course. Young women like Katsuko and myself can¡¯t think of such outrageous things, we don¡¯t have the power to carry it out either¡»

    Minaho-neesan calmly spouts a big lie¡­

    ¡ºUhm¡­this is what I¡¯ve heard¡»

    One man speaks up.

    ¡ºShirasaka Sousuke¡­is trying to sell the customer list of your organization to a crime syndicate¡­thus, he was punished by Kouzuki-sama¡»

    ¡º¡­That is the truth¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks clearly.

    ¡ºShirasaka Sousuke, tried to sell everyone¡¯s name and other materials to the people on the underground society. Therefore¡­the organization sought Kouzuki-san¡¯s power and disposed of it. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s instructions is to thoroughly erase him from the society¡»

    Minaho-neesan seems to be creating an image that¡ºKuromori¡»is a group of weak girls.

    All of it were done with Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»power¡­she¡¯s thinking of hiding the power under the shadow of Kouzuki house.

    ¡ºWait¡­so where¡¯s the list of names and data¡»

    ¡ºIn the end, it hasn¡¯t fallen to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s hands, so please be relieved. We do keep the documents in the organization. All related materials that have been hidden by Shirasaka Sousuke has been burned together with the house yesterday¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­last night¡¯s news, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s retreat burned down last night¡­?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­Kouzuki-sama¡¯s force are behind it ¡»

    ¡­Well said.

    Minaho-neesan, weren¡¯t you in the site and put fire on the documents?

    ¡ºThen¡­we do not need to worry, do we?¡»

    ¡ºYes, there are currently no problems. Among the leaked information in the media, there won¡¯t be anything related to us nor the gusts, it¡¯s Kouzuki-sama¡¯s power¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice makes the men feel relieved.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s really okay, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡ºIn that regard¡­Shirasaka house, especially Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu can¡¯t be said to be in good health. There¡¯s an analogy of the cornered mouse bites¡­we don¡¯t know what kind of thing a cornered person would do¡»

    Minaho-neesan purposely fuels them.

    ¡ºUnderstood¡­Though I was in the neutral faction, I¡¯ll stick with Kouzuki-san¡»

    ¡ºUmu¡­ we can¡¯t be at ease as long as we haven¡¯t taken the newspapers and television from Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu ¡»

    ¡ºI will move as well. I have a decent stock on that newspaper company¡»

    ¡ºIf you have stocks with them, please dispose of them immediately¡­their prices would be falling down from now on¡»

    ¡ºWhen the price falls¡­Kouzuki-san will be buying it¡»

    ¡ºI see, then it¡¯s better to keep it for now¡»

    ¡ºPinching salt would cause your fall¡»

    ¡ºUmu, it¡¯s Kouzuki-san so apart from television, he might intend to crush the newspaper company¡»

    ¡ºYes, his opinion is to reduce the number of Japanese newspaper companies¡»

    The gentlemen¡¯s conversation turned lively.

    For the time being¡­the doubts on¡ºKuromori¡»has disappeared.

    ¡ºBy the way¡­Kuromori-kun¡»

    One of the gentlemen changes his tone and speaks.

    ¡ºWhen will you resume your place?¡»

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡ºPeople with social status like us¡­needs a place to keep secrets and play like yours. From what you talked about, you have used Kouzuki-san¡¯s power to protect our personal information from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s recklessness. We appreciate it¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­Shirasaka has always been a man you can¡¯t trust since before but¡­I do trust Kuromori-kun¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re just like your grandfather¡­that old man doesn¡¯t spare any sacrifice just for the trust¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡­Kuromori Kounosuke.

    The owner of the suit I¡¯m borrowing now.

    I¡¯m also borrowing his name too.

    ¡ºI¡¯m very sorry but¡­for now, it¡¯s unknown¡­¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡ºI see, then it¡¯s up for Kouzuki-san to think too¡»

    ¡ºThen, let¡¯s talk to Kouzuki-san¡»

    ¡ºI will talk too¡»

    ¡ºThen, should we sign a plea to everyone?¡»

    ¡ºSure. Kouzuki-san likes that¡»

    ¡ºEither way, the rude man named Shirasaka Sousuke is now gone. With this, we can regain the place to relax like old days confidently¡»

    ¡­I see.

    The elder gentlemen who have called out Nagisa¡­

    These people are the guests of the old¡ºKuromori tower¡»era

    And perhaps¡­they¡¯re the most important guests of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡ºIn that case¡­I¡¯d like to have Katsuko-kun accompany me again¡»

    One of the old men said with a smile.

    ¡ºUn¡­I¡¯d would like to ask of it too¡»

    ¡ºMe too¡»

    Then¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡ºI¡¯m very sorry. Katsuko has already retired¡»

    ¡º¡­Why?¡»

    Katsuko-nee looked at everyone.

    ¡ºI would like to say that everyone in here is a really great guest but¡­Nagisa and I were kidnapped by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­turned to prostitutes¡»

    The gentlemen fell silent.

    ¡ºWe were forcibly separated from our family¡­unable to go to school, subjected to violence and intimidation, raped multiple times¡­turned to prostitute.¡»

    ¡º¡­I never knew¡»

    ¡ºOh, we surely thought that you were prostitutes by will¡­¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡ºThat was the the operation when grandfather managed. Bringing beautiful ladies from parents with debt from the rural areas¡­after confirming that they¡¯re willing, they come out of the mansion. However¡­when Shirasaka Sousuke was involved in the management¡­everything turned to a mess¡­and the prostitutes weren¡¯t even paid properly¡»

    ¡ºThen that makes them slaves¡­!¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­you do know that I was a prostitutes before, don¡¯t you?¡»

    Minaho-neesan asks, several of the gentlement¡­

    ¡ºI do know¡»

    ¡ºUn, me too¡»

    ¡ºI, in those days¡­your organization was in silence¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    There are a lot of people who hated the brothel turned to a mess when Shirasaka entered management.

    After Minaho-neesan turned to an operator, they tried to call back the former guests but they never came back again.

    ¡ºI¡¯m also one of those kidnapped people. Yuuka-neesan protested to Kouzuki-sama about Shirasaka¡¯s villainy¡­I joined as an operator and Kouzuki-sama¡¯s auditor also came. Then, it has improved a lot¡­¡»

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»auditor¡­Kyouko Dothnomechey-san.

    ¡ºI¡­if it wasn¡¯t for Ojou-sama and Nagisa, I would¡¯ve gotten crazy I think¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡ºI¡¯m the one who should say that¡­If Katsuko wasn¡¯t with me, I would¡¯ve committed suicide!¡»

    Nagisa shouts.

    ¡ºI¡¯m very timid¡­so I always go frivolous and smile forcibly right? But, Katsuko¡¯s strong¡­Katsuko is substantially stiff, I was able to endure it without despairing¡­!¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you saying! Nagisa¡¯s way stronger! I was just getting cold feet¡­tremble in fear. Nagisa¡¯s always been smiling no matter how cruel they were with you¡­you took initiative protecting me¡­therefore¡­I!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m not that strong! It¡¯s all thanks to Katsuko!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not! If it wasn¡¯t for Nagisa, I would¡¯ve been dead!¡»

    That¡¯s when Mao-chan cuts in.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t fight! Uuuuu!!¡»

    Mao-chan scholded the two.

    ¡º¡­Mao¡»

    ¡ºMao-chan¡»

    ¡º¡­Mama and Katsuko-chan, get along¡­! Embrace! You two!¡»

    Nagisa and Katsuko looked at each other.

    ¡º¡­Un, Katsuko.¡»

    ¡º¡­Yes, Nagisa¡»

    The two embraced each other¡­

    ¡º¡­We hugged like this back then, didn¡¯t we?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­we endured the frightening nights like this¡»

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡º¡­With this, it¡¯s case closed! Nihihihi!¡»

    One gentleman looks at Mao-chan.

    ¡ºNagisa-kun¡­this girl¡¯s father¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­ it¡¯s unknown¡»

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t intend to investigate?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­I didn¡¯t do DNA tests or any other methods¡»

    ¡ºWhy?¡»

    ¡ºI think that the man who thinks that he wants to be this girl¡¯s father from the bottom of his heart then he¡¯ll be the¡ºfather¡» The biological father is insignificant¡­¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke let Nagisa give birth to a child whose father is unknown.

    Even if the men who raped Nagisa were checked¡­there¡¯s no meaning.

    The man who took part in Shirasaka¡¯s bizarre plan raping Nagisa can¡¯t be a decent man¡­

    ¡ºUnderstood¡­if anything happens to Nagisa-kun and Katsuko-kun¡­you can consult me. I won¡¯t do anything ill¡»

    ¡ºNo, I won¡¯t let only Tatsunami-san show a good face. I will help as much as possible too¡»

    ¡ºI will cooperate too. If it¡¯s something I can do, you can ask me anything¡»

    ¡ºMe too¡­as long as my wife doesn¡¯t find out¡­¡»

    The gentlemen laughed.

    ¡ºTrue¡­it¡¯s bad if your family discovers¡»

    ¡ºBut, we won¡¯t hold back helping out if it¡¯s something honest¡»

    ¡ºKuromori-san, the same is for you too¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­we are quite indebt with that mansion¡­!¡»

    I discover Nagisa¡¯s amazingness again.

    Nagisa chose the people with decent sense from among her guests.

    The people who will help her and¡ºKuromori¡»in the future¡­!

    We¡¯ve gained strong¡ºallies¡»again¡­

 Chapter 231 : Value of clothes.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, do you have a moment?¡¹

    Mana taps my shoulders as I listen along with Nei-san on the tapped microphone.

    ¡¸Hm¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When I turned to her¡­

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan looks strange¡­¡¹

    ¡­Whut?

    Looking at Megu in panic, she looks like she¡¯s depressed.

    Sitting on the sofa, she curls her head¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­excuse me¡¹

    I returned the earphone to Nei-san and go to Megu¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Megu?¡¹

    I squat down and match our eyes.

    Holding her head¡­it¡¯s horribly cold.

    ¡­Megu¡¯s nervous?

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯ve gotten scared¡¹

    Megu forces herself to smile with her gloomy face.

    ¡¸¡­Is it Cesario Viola?¡¹

    Is she afraid that white Viola has sneaked into the theater?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­it¡¯s the current situation¡¹

    Megu looked around the lobby

    The spectators for tonight comes from the entrance.

    It¡¯s not all old men like the ones Minaho-neesan and others are talking to right now.

    Of course¡­there are a lot of young girls who are friends with the performers.

    Their mothers, and grandmothers too¡­

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to be here?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    The majority of the people in the lobby are families of rich celebrities.

    The rest are¡ºguards¡»or¡ºattendants¡»

    Konpeki school secretariat and security guards of Kouzuki security service¡­

    Then¡­there¡¯s us.

    Thinking about it¡­Megu and I are the only ones who have lived a poor life.

    Yukino and Mana were from Shirasaa family¡­

    ¡¸Somehow¡­I suddenly got scared¡¹

    Hearing Megu¡­I once again looked at the hall.

    Un¡­I¡¯m also messed up, someone out of place.

    It¡¯s strange for me to be in a world of rich.

    This is a world unrelated to me.

    Noticing that¡­I suddenly feel shivery.

    ¡¸¡­Even though I had Yoshi-kun buy a cute dress for me¡­but I can¡¯t wear it beautifully like other girls, right?¡¹

    Megu looks at me with teary eyes.

    ¡­Right.

    Megu¡¯s been unable to get dressed even at the Shirasaka family gatherings.

    She¡¯s always been on her school uniform¡­driven at the corner of the room.

    She¡¯s discriminated as the daughter of Yamamine house.

    Megu has a deep-rooted inferiority complex in respect to¡ºfine clothes¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that cute. Wearing a dress doesn¡¯t suit me either¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Seriously.

    ¡­You really are¡­

    ¡¸Stop that, Megu. It¡¯s the dress we picked¡­!¡¹

    I tell Megu with a strong tone.

    I¡¯m also a bit nervous.

    ¡¸It suits you. Isn¡¯t that obvious that it suits you!¡¹

    I embrace Megu tightly¡­!

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­this is embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be¡­we love each other¡¹

    Megu¡¯s stiffness is being softened in my arms.

    The girl¡¯s body softens, loosens.

    As if she¡¯s melting from my body temperature¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu embraces me too.

    ¡¸¡­Did you calm down?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I let go of her¡­

    I look straight at Megu.

    ¡¸I think that Megu¡¯s cute. I think you¡¯re beautiful. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay for Megu to be here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. If someone complains to Megu, I¡¯ll beat them up. If you want, I¡¯ll shout at everyone coming from the door. I¡¯ll shout¡ºMy Megu is cute¡»!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes turned moist.

    ¡¸¡­That dress. I can tell the reason why Minaho-nesan asks us to buy it. That¡¯s a reward given by Minaho-neesan to me who worked with my body. It¡¯s a dress I bought from my pay¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸The girls here right now might be wearing a much more expensive dress but that doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸if Megu wears a luxurious dress now¡­I think perhaps, Minaho-neesan can easily prepare such a high-class dress for Megu¡¹

    And yet¡­She purposely made Megu and I buy a dress.

    With the set amount of money provided¡­

    ¡¸But¡­what would Megu think if she wears a high-class dressed that¡¯s just borrowed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Perhaps, I would be more embarrassed. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suited to wear a dress having a price I can¡¯t reach¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸What do you think about the dress you¡¯re wearing now?¡¹

    When I asked her¡­Megu touches her own dress.

    ¡¸I think that even this is too expensive for a girl like me. Really. But, this is the dress Yoshi-kun bought for me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s the dress we both picked. You know the price don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I do. This dress is the most suitable¡ºclothing¡»for me now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why, puff out with pride and be dignified¡­Megu¡¹

    I hold Megu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸For me¡­for Megu herself. Minaho-neesan has thought a lot for Megu¡­!¡¹

    I kiss the back of Megu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    I look at my suit.

    ¡¸Even I just borrowed this clothes. I¡¯m glad that it¡¯s borrowed. It¡¯s not mine. This is Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s suit¡­then, Katsuko-nee adjusted the size, filling it with love. I¡¯m really glad wearing such clothes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t given new quality goods.

    No, if I¡¯m told to buy a high-class suit¡­I would perhaps reject it.

    Therefore¡­

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee¡­planned to borrow the late Kuromori Kounosuke-san¡¯s clothes.

    They thought that I would accept it if it¡¯s borrowed from the dead.

    Furthermore, Katsuko-nee changed the size to fit me in secret.

    If they didn¡¯t go that far¡­I might¡¯ve gone to the theater on my usual student clothes.

    ¡¸For now¡­I can only borrow clothes. That is my reality. Therefore¡­I accept that reality. Upon acceptance, I live dignified among the upper-class people¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s wearing cheap dress¡­

    I¡¯m wearing a borrowed suit¡­

    That is our reality.

    Let¡¯s accept that.

    Then¡­let¡¯s face up the world of high-class aware of your own unbecoming.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of¡­we¡¯re wearing clothes we deserve right now

    ¡¸Un¡­you¡¯re right

    Megu said¡­

    ¡¸I grew up from a poor house. This is my first time wearing fine clothing¡­ This is the dress Yoshi-kun bought for me. Right now, this is the only suitable dress

    Megu dearly slides her fingers on the fabric of the dress.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here right now¡­no. No matter how embarrassed I am, I am here, confidently. This is the best suited¡ºfine clothes¡»for me now¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Megu¡¹

    I¡¯m thankful for Minaho-neesan¡¯s deep thought.

    I thank Katsuko-nee¡¯s affection.

    ¡­This is fine.

    ¡­This should do.

    Mana shows up smiling.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan¡¯s the only one Onii-chan bought a dress for¡­I¡¯m jelly You even have a ring?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s finger has our engagement ring shining.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll buy Mana some too¡­¡¹

    I promise.

    ¡¸Eh¡­really?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­I¡¯ve got to work hard to earn money. I¡¯ll be the one to shoulder out living expenses¡¹

    It¡¯s not on the same level as a dress or a ring.

    Even socks and underwear¡­I have to buy those in the future.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana seems to have remembered it too.

    She can no longer go back to Shirasaka house. She can no longer to go school.

    Mana has no choice but to live with me.

    That¡ºreality¡»reappears to Mana¡¯s head again.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll also work part-time¡­so you only have to think about Mana¡¹

    Megu said but¡­

    I¡¯d like Megu to do her best in her club activities.

    ¡¸Mana will also work part-time¡¹

    Mana¡¯s downhearted.

    ¡¸Middle school girls can¡¯t get a job. For the time being, help out Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I spread my arms and embrace them.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to worry that much. Let¡¯s think about the details once this commotion settles down. We have to consult Minaho-neesan about this too¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    They replied.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­forget about everything that makes you anxious and let¡¯s cheer for Misuzu. Misuzu¡¯s an Onee-san among¡ºSister¡¯s association¡»isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸Un! Mana will cheer hard!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­My?!¡¹

    A girl¡¯s voice can be heard from my back.

    ¡¸¡­No way?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Sugawara-san?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­isn¡¯t that Shirasaka Maika on that sofa over there?¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Uu!¡¹

    Her complexion changed

    ¡¸¡­Do you know them?¡¹

    I asked her whisperingly¡­

    ¡¸They¡¯re Sugawara and Taki-san from the same class¡¹

    Mana is also a student of an Ojou-sama school.

    There¡¯s a high possibility of her coming across with her classmates in this place.

    We did imagine that situation but¡­

    When you¡¯re in there¡­you don¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡¸No way¡­there¡¯s no way Maika-san would come¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­there¡¯s no way she would come to public like that after what happened to her father¡¹

    That is the perception of the people.

    After all, the mass media exposed the scandals of Shirasaka Sousuke last night.

    A crime of a famous family known as Shirasaka.

    A sex scandal that involved the show business world.

    Furthermore, kidnaping, rape, murder¡­

    The sensational topic isn¡¯t lacking.

    Mana is the daughter of the criminal, Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    ¡¸The people from Shirasaka house doesn¡¯t seem to be here today¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Takako-san too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­isn¡¯t it embarrassing to be on the same family as Shirasaka?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that might be the case¡¹

    ¡¸If Moritsugu-sama hasn¡¯t spoken in the press conference to protect Shirasaka Sousuke¡­wait, Takako-san was crying over the phone¡¹

    ¡¸She was looking forward to the symposium today¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸Takako-san¡­sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A relative?¡¹

    ¡¸A younger cousin. She¡¯s also doing Japanese dance. She¡¯s on a different school but¡­she was looking forward to watch today¡­¡¹

    Mana feels depressed.

    ¡¸But still¡­doesn¡¯t that girl look like Maika-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, they do look alike but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Shirasaka Maika-san won¡¯t be coming in such clothes I think¡¹

    Mana¡¯s dress today is prepared by Katsuko-nee, it shows a lot of skin.

    Her make-up and hair style are both flashy.

    You won¡¯t think it¡¯s vulgar but¡­

    Katsuko-nee likes to go sexy route.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, after her father causing such a incident¡­she won¡¯t wear something stupid like that¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s someone else. The people next to her are wearing cheap dresses too. People from Shirasaka house would wear much more expensive clothes¡¹

    Hey hey¡­this time, they begin to criticize Megu¡¯s dress.

    But, the two rich ladies are really loud.

    ¡¸From which house are they from?¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow¡­they feel like¡ºcommoner who forced themselves to come¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t most of the dancers commoners?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. They must be people who came by mistake because they had invitation tickets by chance¡¹

    ¡¸Today¡¯s symposium isn¡¯t that kind of party isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s classmates escalates further.

    Mana¡¯s face is pale, grabbing her knees with great effort

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Mana, get yourself together!¡¹

    Did she lost her cool from the young girl¡¯s impudent words? Megu speaks out loud.

    ¡¸Even you are a daughter of Kuromori.¡¹ Now, apoligize to Onii-sama¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why Mana has to apologize to me but¡­

    Anyway, Megu asks for such a plan from us.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Onii-chan!¡­Mana¡¯s a bad girl!¡¹

    Mana apologizes to me in a loud voice.

    ¡¸U-Un¡­as long as you understand. Apology accepted¡¹

    I have to say something that matches.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan too, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. You¡¯re also a member of the traditional Kuromori family. You should show a dignified attitude as the daughter of the Kuromori house at any time! Do you get it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    Seeing our little act¡­the girls.

    ¡¸¡­Look, it¡¯s different after all¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s not Shirasaka Maika-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, they did say Kuromori¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Maika-san did have an older sister instead of a brother, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Her sister is different from that one too¡­I¡¯ve seen her before¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, when?¡¹

    ¡¸During some party of some sort. It was on Metro Hotel¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s really not her¡­!¡¹

    Were they convinced? The girls got away from us.

    ¡­*Sigh*

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, Onee-chan¡¹

    Mana clings to us

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stay as three together¡­if we¡¯re together, nobody would find us out¡¹

    If there¡¯s someone who thinks that it¡¯s strange and approached us, the three of us can just play a skit again.

    ¡¸I was wrong¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to be depressed¡­ You have to prepare to fight and sharpen your senses, or else you will be beaten down¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, Megu-oneechan¡­this is our battlefield¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Mana, be confident. Be calm¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ve got to smile. Mana will fight!¡¹

    When alone¡­you¡¯ll only be swallowed by the place like Megu earlier.

    Therefore, we stick together and fight.

    Fair and square, so we won¡¯t lose to this celebrity space.

    ¡¸You guys are really serious to the root¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­are you okay with this atmosphere?¡¹

    I ask her¡­

    ¡¸Un, I¡¯m fine! After all, I¡¯m always out of place! I¡¯m used to it¡­!¡¹

    Well¡­

    She¡¯s a legendary delinquent girl known in the whole school¡­

    She¡¯s not attending classes too¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with it too¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸¡ºKudou Style¡¯s¡»essence is to turn over other¡¯s qi after all¡­¡¹

    ¡­No

    ¡¸Michi¡­you should match with other¡¯s mind sometimes too¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal to match with the surrounding atmosphere. Purposely removing it makes¡ºKudou style¡»amazing right? But, in your case¡­aren¡¯t you not matching with them in the first place¡¹

    Hearing my explanation¡­Michi shows a blank face.

    ¡¸Is matching the atmosphere that important?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Before I can explain, Mana speaks up.

    ¡¸Michi-san should try having sex with Onii-chan and you¡¯ll understand¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸You see¡­it feels the best when you cum together with Onii-chan.¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-san, you haven¡¯t climaxed yet?¡¹

    When Mana asks¡­

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s face turned red.

    This isn¡¯t because she really came and trying to gloss it over from embarrassment.

    She doesn¡¯t have a clear experience of reaching true climax so she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I think it¡¯s better to have Onii-chan let you reach it¡¹

    Mana said¡­

    ¡¸Right. I think that Michi-san would become stronger if you do have such experience¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san joins in from the back.

    It seems their conversation with the old guests of¡ºKuromori¡»has ended

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee comes back too.

    ¡¸¡­Sex with Master is training?¡¹

    Michi asks with a serious face.

    ¡¸Kudou style can easily turn over the qi of the opponent, a technique to remove¡­it¡¯s better if you can pinpoint the qi that should match. Match¡­take away. Isn¡¯t it better if you can do it freely?¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­I think there was such mystery written on the book of secrets father has hidden!¡¹

    Michi speaks to Margo-san somewhat excited.

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­if possible, it would be amazing if you can learn the technique to instantly sharpen your qi like how the camera narrows down it¡¯s focus¡¹

    ¡¸You can learn that through sex?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t done sex for the past seven years after all¡­¡¹

    Margo-san was raped in an Indian settlement when she was 12.

    Since then¡­she never had sex.

    ¡¸But¡­I recall a document Kyouko-san holds. It¡¯s a report about training your mind through sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯d like to see it¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll look for it¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸Master¡­I¡¯m very sorry but, now that it has come to this, please accompany me in my training¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    Sex for Michi¡¯s mind training?

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s good. I think it¡¯ll be good training for Yoshida-kun too¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san is grinning.

    ¡¸M-Mana will train too!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll be joining in too!¡¹

    Megu¡­Mana¡­

    ¡¸Of course, I will be joining too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too.

    ¡¸Eh, eh, eh?! Then me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-sama, you¡¯ve got to get yourself together or I¡¯ll get angry!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee glares at Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Geez! Katsun you bully¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a bully! It¡¯s Nei-sama who doesn¡¯t have the courage!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this about?¡¹

    Mana asks me with a curious face.

    ¡­Haa

    When are we going to let her know that Nei-san¡¯s still a virgin?

    ¡­No

    ¡­Rather than taht.

    ¡¸¡­Huh?! Speaking of which, where¡¯s Yukino?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s classmate came this way¡­

    Yukino¡¯s acquaintance might come too.

    ¡¸Kuroko-chan¡¯s there¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points.

    ¡¸Kyahahahaah¡­Kuroko-chaaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸Gaooo! I¡¯ll catch you!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao won¡¯t be caught!¡¹

    ¡¸Pakupakupaku¡­I¡¯ll eat you!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufu¡­I won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    She¡¯s running around the nearby sofa.

    ¡­Along with Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Hoora! I caught youuuu~¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaan! I got caught¡­Ehehe¡¹

    What¡¯s with this heartwarming spectacle?

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san¡¯s like that long ago¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸She¡¯s very kind to the children around. Playing a lot with the small children of relatives coming to visit, she¡¯s always like that¡¹

    Yukino likes children, I see.

    ¡¸¡­She doesn¡¯t care about her little sister since long ago however¡¹

    Mana speaks in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only for the surface. Since her sister is a relative, she doesn¡¯t need to take care of her. She¡¯s always being affectionate to other children¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s speaking politely.

    This is¡ºMaika¡» Not Mana.

    ¡¸No¡­Yukino¡¯s kind¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s the first one to talk to me when I was alone during the entrance during high school¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Shirasaka Yukino is.

    ¡¸She¡¯s essentially a kind girl¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 232 : Yukinoâ€™s heart

    ¡¸Mao, don¡¯t make a fuss!¡¹

    Nagisa talks to her young daughter.

    ¡¸Okaay, Mama!¡¹

    Mao-chan runs towards Nagisa.

    She clings to Nagisa¡¯s foot.

    ¡¸Kuroko-chan, you¡¯ll bother the people if you make a noise! Nihihi!¡¹

    Mao-chan speaks to Yukino, pretending to be the elder sister.

    ¡¸I know! Let¡¯s do it later¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, let¡¯s play again later! Kuroko-chan!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    That makes it look like Mao-chan¡¯s looking after Yukino.

    No, that¡¯s true in a sense.

    Yukino¡¯s life is targeted by Shirasaka head, she has to stay with us.

    But¡­the seniors of¡ºKuromori¡»are basically cold towards Yukino¡­

    Yukino herself isn¡¯t good with Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nei-san.

    On top of that, her real sister, Mana is the most cruel in responding towards Yukino¡­

    Megu and Yukino have a complex with each other so they don¡¯t speak to each other.

    In that case, Yukino doesn¡¯t have anyone to talk with apart from me¡­

    Look¡­she avoided the other¡ºwomen¡»and head straight towards me.

    ¡¸¡­Do you like kids?¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll talk to her

    ¡¸I don¡¯t. They¡¯re troublesome¡­but, I thought I need to get used to them¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Get used?¡¹

    Yukino looks at me through the thick black edge glasses.

    ¡¸Look¡­I¡¯ll give birth to your child, don¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸I already gave up. If I¡¯m abandoned by Shirasaka family, there¡¯s no place for me to return to. I don¡¯t have any other way to live but to stick with you, do I? Then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll give birth to your baby¡­¡¹

    Yukino owns a bottomless positive spirit.

    Her resolution is good.

    Knowing that she can no longer live her peaceful life as¡ºShirasaka Yukino¡»¡­She chose to obey us.

    ¡¸Besides¡­when Kenji attacked me¡­¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸When Kenji touched me, it didn¡¯t feel good at all¡­he only does things forcefully, it only hurts¡­it¡¯s inevitably disgusting¡¹

    Yukino speaks her discomfort.

    ¡¸Even my first time with you, it was disgusting at first¡­but I understand it when Kenji attacked me. When it¡¯s you¡­you¡¯re at least trying to make me feel good in your own way. You¡¯re a rapist who violated me but¡­you¡¯re not all bad¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I hate a man like you. You don¡¯t look cool¡­you¡¯re not even intelligent¡­you¡¯re not from a good family either. There¡¯s no benefit going out with someone like you. I don¡¯t want the class to see me together with you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how many times I¡¯m reborn, I¡¯ll never come to love a man like you. You should understand at least that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Great¡­then, I¡¯ll give birth to your child¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like you but it can¡¯t be helped. I have no choice but to bear your child so I¡¯ll be sheltered by Yuzuki-sensei from now on¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already fine with it. I don¡¯t like you but I think I can love my own child. I¡¯ll raise it with love. When that happens, I would have no other pleasure to live but that¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡­she¡¯s been spoiled and raised, she¡¯s selfish and her pride is so high.

    But¡­she¡¯s not an idiot.

    She looks at her own situation¡­she considers her path of living, without despairing.

    Yukino¡¯s probably going to be satisfied raising my children for the rest of her life.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸My, you only need to give birth¡­!¡¹

    Minanho-neesan speaks to Yukino coldly.

    ¡¸I will be the one to raise the child¡­Yukino-san will be farewell after giving birth¡¹

    Yukino glares at Minaho-neesan..

    ¡¸Just leave the baby and you will be leaving. Let¡¯s see¡­if you¡¯re a good girl until then, I¡¯ll give you a bit of bonus when you leave. But, if you stay as a bad child!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s mouth smiles.

    ¡ºIf you stay as a bad child¡»means¡­Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t acknowledge Yukino at all.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you work on the slums on the southeast Asia I guess¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯ll be sold to the brothels with worst environment¡­

    Such life would be harsher than death¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t want that¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are burning in anger.

    ¡¸Think about it¡­I think that you¡¯re already pregnant but it takes ten months to give birth. You¡¯ve got a negative evaluation since the start. If you don¡¯t make effort to recover, the plan to sell you overseas won¡¯t change¡­get ready for it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t forgive you. I¡¯ll never forgive you¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸My, what a coincidence¡­I won¡¯t forgive you too as well. You¡­! I love looking at your face crying in frustration¡­Yukino-san¡¹

    Saying that, Minaho-neesan parted from Yukino.

    Tears accumulate in Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­What?!¡¹

    Yukino changes the subject of anger to me and she glares at me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸I like you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s puzzled from what I say.

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t lie after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really a woman who doesn¡¯t lie at all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸W-What¡­?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸No¡­you¡¯re selfish, always looking down on me but¡­you only saying what you think from the bottom of your heart. When crying, angry¡­you only say what you truly think¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­you see, other people lie quite a lot¡¹

    Mana¡­when she was Maika¡¯s saying things she doesn¡¯t mean in order to improve her position.

    Megu tried to deceive herself to accept the fate.

    That¡¯s what normal humans are.

    They desperately lie to be thought as a good person by others, be included in groups with power.

    Even if you lie to your own heart¡­you¡¯re actually trying to compromise

    That is the sense of balance to gain peace of mind.

    It¡¯s never condemnation.

    ¡­But.

    Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s different.

    This woman¡­when it was exposed to the world that her parent is a criminal, her rape was broadcasted¡­she has the¡ºego¡»that won¡¯t yield to reality.

    Living frankly according to her heart¡­she has the conviction, not needing to match her own world to the situation of reality.

    Even if she lose her house, position, honor, friends, even family¡­Yukino will still have¡ºYukino¡»left in her.

    Yukino believes in the woman ego named¡ºShirasaka Yukino¡»¡­

    Therefore, Yukino¡¯s never pessimistic. She won¡¯t despair.

    She won¡¯t waver no matter what, she¡¯ll only think how to survive possitively.

    Yukino will always be¡ºYukino¡»in her heart.

    Yukino is a woman that won¡¯t be beaten by loneliness¡­

    ¡¸I respect you. How you are. To be honest, I think you¡¯re amazing¡¹

    ¡¸W-What¡­what are you praising about, I don¡¯t get you at all.¡¹

    ¡­Un., Yukino herself won¡¯t understand it.

    She only thinks of it as normal.

    ¡¸Besides¡­I won¡¯t come to like you even if you praise me!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I know¡¹

    For Yukino who¡¯s heart is¡ºYukino¡»¡­Yoshida has been excluded as a¡ºlove interest¡»

    Therefore¡­no matter how much the situation changes, Yukino will never love me.

    Even if she have sex with me and give birth to my child¡­she¡¯ll won¡¯t think¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll love you¡»or¡ºI¡¯ll make an effort to like you¡»

    Yukino¡¯s¡ºYukino¡»won¡¯t take a step forward¡­

    ¡­Therefore

    Yukino wo¡¯t have a place in¡ºKuromori¡»

    Here¡­Minaho-neesan is the leader of the organization.

    Everyone trusts Minaho-neesan¡­it¡¯s an organization that mutually cooperates with each other.

    But¡­Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s only a one woman team

    Yukino will only live in a world where Yukino¡¯s the center and her own selfishness is the only thing allowed.

    ¡­Just like Shirasaka house yesterday.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­what would you do?¡¹

    I asked unconsciously.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Yukino shows a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸What will you do in the future?¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not in a position you can worry about other people are you?¡¹

    ¡­Well yeah.

    ¡¸Yuzuki sensei said those things but¡­I understood that she¡¯s fairly a sweet person these past few days. It¡¯ll be fine. She won¡¯t sell me away¡¹

    ¡­No

    I¡¯m also watching Minaho-neesa¡¯s cruel revenge against Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll throw me out naked¡­ I¡¯ll still be 16 after ten months. I can start over if I want. Even without Shirasaka house, if I rely on Ichikawa-ojiisama, I¡¯ll manage somehow¡­¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know that old man Ichikawa has abandoned Mana.

    ¡¸After a year, I can enter high school again¡­I can change my name. I¡¯ll abandon my name¡ºShirasaka YUkino¡» Then, I¡¯ll fall in love. This time¡­it¡¯ll be true love¡¹

    Yukio¡¯s positive no matter what.

    On the contrary¡­it hurts my heart.

    ¡¸Hey¡­how long are you going to talk to that person¡¹

    Megu sticks to me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you can just leave that person alone!¡¹

    Mana also brings her body to me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun has us okay¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words are heavy.

    I can¡¯t live for myself like Yukino.

    I¡¯m responsible for my women.

    These¡ºwomen¡»¡­I must make them happy.

    ¡¸I wish we can know if you¡¯re already pregnant¡­when that happens, Onii-chan don¡¯t need to have sex with Yukino-san anymore¡¹

    Mana glares at her sister.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s with that?¡¹

    Yukino opposes.

    ¡¸Oh, Yukino-san¡­do you want to have sex with Onii-chan that much?¡¹

    Mana clings to my chest and provokes Yukino even more.

    ¡¸¡­I want to¡¹

    Yukino answered calmly.

    ¡¸Because, that man¡¯s skill in sex is his only worth. Maika, aren¡¯t you sticking to that guy because of that?!¡¹

    Mana rages

    ¡¸I¡¯m not!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡­stop that¡¹

    Megu holds back Mana¡­

    ¡¸No matter how much you explain it, Yukino-san won¡¯t understand out¡ºbonds¡» She won¡¯t understand Yoshi-kun¡¯s charm no matter what you say¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I do know his charm you know¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸¡­You do?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. First, he¡¯s a man below average from top to toe¡­even he himself knows that much so he¡¯s trying to devote himself to me and you guys. You all feel pleased being spoiled by this guy, right?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Maika and you didn¡¯t have a man to spoil you, so you feel ecstatic, aren¡¯t you? Well, isn¡¯t that great? This kind of man is just perfect for girls like you. Isn¡¯t that great? You found a man who loves you¡­!¡¹

    Yukino speaks with the most poisonous tongue against her sisters connected by blood.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it at all. Yoshi-kun¡¯s charm is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t even want to know!¡¹

    Yukino rejects it thoroughly.

    ¡¸The ones worth of my love are only good looking people with both standing and talent. This man¡­is really only just sex¡­!¡¹

    This can¡¯t continue.

    Yukino, Megu, and Mana¡¯s conflict will only get worse.

    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s about time you end that talk soon¡¹

    Nei-san enters in between

    ¡¸At first, I was listening because it¡¯s an interesting opinion but¡­what¡¯s ahead is only just parallel lines¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­there¡¯s no way you can understand my feelings!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s emotions have fired up¡­exposes her hatred.

    ¡¸You see¡­Kuroko-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re Kishima Kuroko-chan right now!¡¹

    Nei-san pierces Yukino¡¯s heart with sharp words!

    It¡¯s been a long while since she stared at Yukino with her delinquent girl mode.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸If you continue¡­I¡¯ll make you go around the imperial palace with a placard saying¡ºI¡¯m Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡»¡¹

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll shut up¡­I just have to stay silent don¡¯t I?¡¹

    As usual, she¡¯s weak to the pressure of the older ones like Nei-san.

    ¡¸Megu-chan and Mana-chan too¡­you don¡¯t need to fight Kuroko-chan every single time¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­we just¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not fighting with her¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think, Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san turned to me.

    ¡¸Megu and Mana¡­I think they both hold too much negative emotions towards Yukino. Well, I can understand that it¡¯s due to the various things that happened before but¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s been bullied by Yukino since forever¡­

    Mana¡­she¡¯s her sister but she¡¯s hardly cares about.

    ¡¸You¡¯re picking fault at Yukino at everything¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    The two doesn¡¯t agree.

    ¡¸No¡­you pick on Yukino at everything more than you think. Try to ignore her for a bit. Yukino¡¯s a¡ºYukino¡»either way¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s a¡­¡ºYukino¡»?¡¹

    Megu looks at me with a curious face.

    ¡¸Yukino won¡¯t step outside the thought other than herself so it¡¯s¡ºYukino¡» It¡¯s impossible to accompany her. Yukino¡¯s outlook of the world won¡¯t change unless Yukino¡¯s own world is destroyed¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t that just crazy?¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    ¡¸Everything she says about Onii-chan is horrible. I won¡¯t forgive it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    I embrace Mana.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to forgive her¡­You just have to stop picking a fight with Yukino every single time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of man I am¡­what is our relationship, it¡¯s okay as long as we ourselves know, right? There¡¯s no need to explain it to other people and ask them to understand¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸No matter who we meet¡­whatever happens with us, and what are our relationship right now¡­they won¡¯t understand no matter how much you explain it in words¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸I love you¡­that¡¯s all there is to it¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Got it¡¹

    Mana agrees.

    ¡¸Megu too¡­do you feel uneasy if you don¡¯t pick on everything Yukino does?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A bit¡¹

    ¡¸What are you uneasy about?¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s much more beautiful than me. I feel like she¡¯ll steal Yoshi-kun away from me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸Yukino doesn¡¯t like me. No matter how many times she¡¯s reborn, she won¡¯t come to like me¡­didn¡¯t she just say that earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Yoshi-kun likes Yukino, right?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say it a while ago?¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I certainly like Yukino but¡­she¡¯s not as important as you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s priority level¡­if we¡¯re on a sinking ship, I¡¯ll put Megu and Mana on the lifeboat first. I¡¯ll put Yukino as last¡­¡¹

    Hearing what I said¡­Yukino¡¯s face turned gloomy.

    ¡¸Really¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­did I ever lie to Megu?¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­I won¡¯t bump with Yukino anymore. I¡¯ll ignore everything she says¡¹

    ¡¸Un, right. We¡¯ll just leave out Yukino-san. Ignore her¡¹

    Mana still doubts.

    Well, it¡¯s better than them fighting upfront.

    ¡¸¡­Very well, I don¡¯t care. I feel much more refreshed when I don¡¯t talk to you¡­!¡¹

    She said grumbling.

    ¡¸Now¡­there¡¯s 15 minutes before the opening. Let¡¯s enter the theater soon¡¹

    Minaho-neesan call us out.

    ¡¸Okay~¡¹

    Mao-chan speaks.

    ¡¸Megu-chana nd Mana-chan, could you reserve the seats for our number? We don¡¯t need to seat on one lump, instead of lining up in a row, we should seat on three rows¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Got it. Mana, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Un!¡¹

    I look at Michi¡­

    ¡¸We have Margo-san here¡­Michi, go with Megu and Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Megu, Mana and Michi trio runs to the theater.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun, it¡¯s about the priority level earlier¡¹

    Margo-san talks to me.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan and Mana-chan would be on the lifeboat first and Yukino would be the last. I do understand that but¡­¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Yukino with a smile.

    Yukino shows a¡ºwhat¡»face and Margo-san averted her eyes.

    ¡¸Where would be Yoshida-kun himself be at that time?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸If you put Yukino-san on the lifeboat¡­is Yoshida-kun himself on the lifeboat already or he¡¯s still in the sinking ship?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­On the sinking ship¡¹

    Margo-san laughs and speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­Yukino-san won¡¯t be abandoned by Yoshida-kun at least¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with an¡¸Ah?!¡¹surprised face.

    ¡¸In my case¡­I¡¯ll get on the lifeboat at last¡­if there¡¯s a gap then I¡¯ll let Yukino-chan on board!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never let her in the lifeboat. I¡¯ll be watching Yukino-sama sinking from the lifeboat. Oh well, I¡¯ll give her at least a floating wheel¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tie up Yukino-san on the bottom of the ship with a chain so Yukino-san can¡¯t run away, then I¡¯ll ride the lifeboat. I hate uncertain things¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸What about Minaho¡¹

    Margo-san asks, Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸If it was me, I¡¯ll push down Yukino-san down the sea even if the ship isn¡¯t sinking. Let¡¯s see¡­I¡¯ll aim at the waters where the sharks lurk around¡¹

    Their assumptions are already different.

    Hmmm.

    Everyone¡¯s harsh towards Yukino.

    ¡¸Very well! If you tie me up with chains, I¡¯ll get out of it. I¡¯ll desperately swim if I¡¯m pushed on the sea. If sharks attack, then I¡¯ll go faster than them¡­! I¡¯ll definitely live! I¡¯ll never be killed by you people!

    I think this unchaste vigor is really amazing.

    ¡¸Before you think about that, you should take good care of Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said as she laugh.

    ¡¸Eh?¡­What?!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t seem to get it.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t understand then it¡¯s fine. That is what Yukino-san makes herself¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Then, she pat my shoulder.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s having a big problem too¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Should we go now?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks and everybody leaves the lobby sofa.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸This way, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana waves her hand.

    Around ten columns from the front of the first floor seat¡­Mana and others reserve the seats.

    Huh¡­

    Even though there¡¯s considerable number of audience coming in, the audience seats aren¡¯t filled that much.

    I look around¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s not much people who would watch¡ºsymposiums¡»like today from start to end¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explained.

    ¡¸Right, there¡¯s a lot of people who will only come to watch the dance of the¡ºperformer¡»they know¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Rather¡­it¡¯s more important to greet and interact with people from various famous families in the lobby¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.,

    I see¡­various famous people are coming.

    After coming to watch their daughter or granddaughter¡¯s presentation¡­and interact with various people while they¡¯re at it.

    ¡¸As expected, it¡¯ll become overcrowded when it¡¯s the dance of the headmaster¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸Konpeki Nadeshiko-sensei is a candidate for human national treasure¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why traditional Japanese dance is a national treasure but¡­

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­we¡¯ll stay in the theater¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Thanks to Nagisa, we were able to greet the old guests of the mansion¡­what¡¯s left is fore them to spread out words¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­we don¡¯t need to move any further than this¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need to talk to the other side we don¡¯t have business with¡­it¡¯s better not to talk to the individuals but just take a seat, it¡¯s easier to have them point at and say¡ºThat¡¯s Kuromori Minaho¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan seems to have been preparing to become a spectacle.

    ¡¸Either way¡­for the top of the¡ºKuromori¡»organization to appear, it¡¯s showing that we¡¯re completely separate from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    There¡¯s no way people related to Shirasaka Sousuke show up in such a public place.

    ¡¸Besides, unless we have Kouzuki-sama¡¯s permission, we can¡¯t stay in this theater¡­everyone knows that¡¹

    Un¡­security¡¯s done by Kouzuki security service.

    If we¡¯re related to Shirasaka Sousuke¡­then we would¡¯ve been kicked out long time ago.

    ¡¸With that said¡­we will be making a show in here, you should stay a bit away¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa and Mao-chan sits side by side.

    Margo-san and Nei-san seats behind them, pretending to be a¡ºguard¡»and¡ºattendant¡»

    Speaking of which¡­even at the sofa lobby.

    Minaho-neesan and others are sitting apart from us¡ºthe young class¡»on purpose.

    They only come close to us when they¡¯ve got business with us.

    ¡¸No way¡­let¡¯s sit together¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies to Megu.

    ¡¸You cant¡­if you sit together with us, they might misunderstand that you¡¯re a new¡ºwoman¡»in the brothel you know?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calmly said.

    ¡¸Megu, let¡¯s sit here¡¹

    A sit somewhat across the aisle¡­

    ¡¸¡­But, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    At that time¡­cheers rose from outside the theater.

    ¡­What?

    The entrance is making a noise.

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»has arrived¡¹

    Margo-san said.

 Chapter 233 : Opening

    Before long¡­it seems that Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»has gone to the second floor.

    The entrance to the second floor seat becomes noisy.

    ¡¸Why on the second floor seats?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easier to guard there¡­besides, high places are identified as a noble status¡¹

    Michi taught me.

    We¡¯re already sitting apart from Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºsenior group¡»

    On my right is Mana and Megu is on the left.

    In the seat behind me, Michi¡¯s seating as Yukino¡¯s lookout.

    Therefore, Michi speaks from the back whispering to my ears.

    ¡¸The nobles understand that while they¡¯re watching the stage, the other guests will be watching themselves as well¡¹

    Then¡­we see Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»in our view.

    ¡ºKakka¡»is wearing a light gray suit.

    His back is firmly stretched¡­and his gray hair is trimmed short.

    Was he doing sports when he was young?

    It¡¯s a solid physique you won¡¯t think he¡¯s past 80s.

    He looked around the theater with a pleasing smile¡­but his eyes aren¡¯t.

    He seems to be the person at front as the current manager¡­he has dignity and power.

    Ah¡­he¡¯s looking this way.

    Minaho-neesan and the ladies lower their heads to greet him.

    ¡ºKakka¡»nods his head as if saying¡¸umu¡¹

    With that much¡­Minaho-neesan has conveyed to the audience that her presence is allowed by Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s an amazing influence.

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»seat is in the front row of the second floor seats.

    Un¡­it¡¯s definitely the¡ºKing¡¯s seat¡»

    ¡¸The three people in black suits around Kouzuki-sama are his escorts¡­¡¹

    Michi whispers to me.

    I see, there¡¯s two men and one woman in black suit around¡ºKakka¡»

    I see Chief Tanizawa behind.

    These people are entrusted with¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»personal protection.

    These three people are the strongest guards among Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸The males are Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san. The woman is Seki-san¡¹

    I follow Michi¡¯s line of sight. The tall man is Ootoku-san. Choumoto-san is the bearded macho type. Seki-san is a black haired beauty.

    The hall quiets down.

    ¡¸Is there no need for an applause?¡¹

    I ask Michi¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama hates that kind of thing¡­¡¹

    I see¡­though he¡¯s a noble, he¡¯s not a royalty of a country or something¡­

    If you don¡¯t do the normal reaction, you should bend your stomach.

    ¡ºKakka¡»sits on the front seat on the second floor¡­

    Next, a few young men comes in.

    It¡¯s around 20 people in all.

    They¡¯re all wearing expensive suits with flashy colors¡­they¡¯re well behaved and they have a smart looking faces.

    That group of men occupied the seat behind¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Those are the people Kouzuki-sama favors quite a lot¡¹

    He¡¯s favoring men¡­?!

    Eh¡­No way,¡ºKakka¡»is a homo?

    He¡¯s someone who likes boys?

    ¡¸Ah¡­I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡¹

    Michi blushed and corrects herself.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t mean it like that?¡¹

    I ask meanly on purpose¡­

    ¡¸¡­Master, I have just imagined something I really shouldn¡¯t. Please punish MIchi¡¹

    She begs me with her ears turning red.

    ¡¸¡­What do you want?¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸Please pinch my butt¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi likes to be done in her ass¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not¡­I¡¯m just not confident with my chest¡­¡¹

    Michi¡¯s conscious about her being flat?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll massage it and make it large¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, thank you very much¡¹

    MIchi raised her ass from her seat.

    ¡¸¡­Master, please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I stretched my hand from the gap of the seats and reached out for Michi¡¯s butt¡­After enjoying the feel of her ass, I pinched it once.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    Michi raised a painful voice.

    ¡¸Gees¡­don¡¯t have fun all by yourselves!¡¹

    Mana tells me furiously.

    ¡¸If you¡¯ve got time to do that then touch Mana¡¯s butt too¡­!¡¹

    Mana forcibly pulls my left hand to her ass.

    Geez¡­it can¡¯t be helped.

    I listen to Michi¡¯s talk while massaging Mana¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Those young men are directly educated by Kouzuki-sama himself. There are those from the bloodline of Kouzuki house¡­there¡¯s also sons of the director of the company under the close associates of Kouzuki house mixed with them¡¹

    ¡­In short.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s fiance is among them¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I do not know who is it but¡­it¡¯s especially expected from the six people who are right behind Kouzuki-sama. Perhaps, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s fiance are in those¡¹

    I only know the given name.

    After Misuzu lost her virginity, she told only me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Do you know the names of those six?¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸Yes¡­starting from left, Kouzuki Souji-sama, Kouzuki Satoshi-sama, Kouzuki Subaru-sama, Natsuki Makoto-sama, Shiba Takahiko-sama, and Kata Takashi-sama(·îÐ¢ is read as Guo Jia in chinese tho, I dunno how Bing came up with Takashi)¡¹

    Takahiko¡­he¡¯s the second from the left?

    So it¡¯s Shiba Takahiko¡­Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    Yup, he¡¯s at university student age.

    Having silver rimmed glasses, standing tall¡­he looks the diligent type. He looks good too.

    There¡¯s no element that I¡¯m likely to win.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t have to worry. Misuzu-sama loves Master from the bottom of her heart¡¹

    Michi said as she look at my face.

    ¡¸Un¡­thanks¡¹

    The hall that quiets down after¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»arrival becomes noisy again.

    The audience seats today have a lot of small children so it¡¯s inevitable.

    People who are trying to greet¡ºKakka¡»are making a line.

    Guards in Kouzuki security service uniforms put a line together¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡»has the elite children and his guards sitting down so everyone¡¯s greeting him from four meters away.

    ¡ºKakka¡»nods at every person who greets him¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama will be in that group, watching from the start of the¡ºpresentation¡»to the end¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Why? He won¡¯t come to see Misuzu or Ruriko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Having Kouzuki-sama watch over a performer is a status for them¡­as responsibility of the one with power, Kouzuki-sama will be watching the dance of everyone. Besides¡­today¡¯s performers may be candidates for fiance for those in the group¡­¡¹

    The performers today are all girls who go to Konpeki school¡¯s classroom.

    Everyone¡¯s a daughter of a person with powerful position.

    Their blood and family are in good standing.

    They¡¯re suitable brides for the young men personally educated by Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Therefore¡­those men will be watching from the start to finish too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s unknown who will be nominated as their partner¡­they can¡¯t just break off from the dance even if they¡¯re going to marry someone there¡­¡¹

    Un¡­the performing child will continue their daily life.

    If they give birth to a child sometime¡­that child would also be going to Konpeki school.

    By doing so, entering the¡ºheadmaster¡¯s class¡»becomes a status of the powerful people.

    ¡¸Being told¡ºIt¡¯s amazing to get through there¡», it¡¯s only for the class of the headmaster of Konpeki school¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Ballet or dance classes hasn¡¯t reached this high¡­¡ºKonpeki style¡»is really an exception¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸It has a different history¡¹

    ¡­History?

    ¡¸The traditional dance headmaster¡¯s system has been there since Meiji-era, but¡­¡ºKonpeki school¡»has students which are daughters of the politicians, and people at the top of business since early stages. Besides, the first, second, third generation¡­the successive generations of the dancing master are all outstanding dancers¡­¡¹

    Michi explained.

    ¡¸What do you mean by outstanding dancer?¡¹

    ¡¸For Japanese dance, the most important task is to entrust the choreography of the dance to the best Kabuki actor of that era. Konpeki school has been playing that position since Meiji era¡¹

    I see¡­that¡¯s easy to understand.

    The school who¡¯s most popular and entrusted to dance the Kabuki actor¡­prospers.

    That¡¯s how it is.

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san¡­even if they¡¯re heirs of the Kouzuki house, of they¡¯re going to train in dancing, they better enter this class. There are no other options.

    ¡¸I hate traditional Japanese dance¡­I¡¯m not a Geisha. And when you dance wearing a kimono¡­it clamps your body. You¡¯re crazy if you¡¯re dancing in that state¡­your blood circulation will get bad¡¹

    Yukino said¡­

    Megu, Mana and Michi ignores her.

    She¡¯s completely neglected.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m talking to you!¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸M-Me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡­Either way, the others don¡¯t have the intention to talk to me!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s puffing angrily.

    ¡¸Michi-san¡­there¡¯s this story about the¡ºTongue cutting sparrow¡», right?¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Yes, that is right¡¹

    ¡¸If you cut Yukino-san¡¯s tongue, would she be more quiet?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think a gag would be enough¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-san¡­do you have a gag?¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of thing can be easily made as long as you have a rope. If you ask for it, I can prepare it immediately¡­¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­No, you don¡¯t need to. With Yukino¡¯s current look, a gag would turn this to a horror movie. That would be too bizarre¡¹

    ¡¸¡­it is as you say¡¹

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸I-I get it, I just have to shut up right?! What¡¯s with you! I¡¯m only talking about why I personally don¡¯t like traditional Japanese dance!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san. Just shut up and maybe do your masturbation hobby?¡¹

    Yukino went silent after being told by Mana.

    ¡¸Mana¡­that¡¯s bad manners¡¹

    I scolded Mana.

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll ignore Yukino?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll punish you¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to punishme? Onii-chan?!¡¹

    Mana happily smiled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite¡­I won¡¯t have sex with Mana for today¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a punishment so it¡¯s inevitable¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    ¡¸In that respect, Megu¡¯s great. She¡¯s properly ignoring Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯ll only get my mouth dirty if I talk to that person¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    I wonder if the reconciliation of these¡ºsisters¡»will be delayed eternally¡­

    ¡­Then.

    Suddenly, the buzzer informing the curtain rise has rung.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­it looks like it¡¯s starting¡¹

    Megu told me.

    A clapping sound echoes¡­!

    The thick stage curtain rises steadily.

    Applause comes from the hall.

    ¡¸¡­Cute!¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    There¡¯s ten elementary school girls lined up on the stage.

    The ¡ºsymposium¡»seems to start from the joint dance of the youngest children.

    The girls begin to dance, matching the tune of the three string lute.

    ¡¸¡­Fuji-no-hana¡­Fuji-no-hana¡­¡¹

    As expected of the headmaster¡¯s class¡¯ dance.

    It¡¯s not a recording but the three string lute and the song is sung on the spot by a professional.

    Each of the ten girls are interesting.

    There¡¯s a girl who¡¯s frozen solid from exerting herself.

    There¡¯s a child dancing softly while smiling.

    There¡¯s a girl who¡¯s timing is behind by a tempo as she¡¯s watching over the other girls.

    On the other hand, there¡¯s a girl who¡¯s tempo is faster.

    There¡¯s a girl who shouted¡¸Ah¡¹as she made a mistake in choreography.

    But still, everyone¡¯s dancing earnestly.

    There¡¯s no girl who¡¯s dancing negligently.

    ¡¸All of them are cute¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­do you want a child like that?¡¹

    Megu whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    I imagine.

    A girl born with Megu and I as parents¡­

    Then, watching my daughter¡¯s dance like this.

    ¡­It feels very happy.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want one¡¹

    I answered

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    Megu holds my hand.

    Mana sensed the good atmosphere between us¡­

    ¡¸Geez¡­this hand is Mana¡¯s!¡¹

    Mana grabbed my other hand.

    Both of them are snuggling close with me.

    ¡¸Really¡­they¡¯re cute aren¡¯t they, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana also said as she watch the children¡¯s dance.

    ¡¸Mana also want Onii-chan to see¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s in a dance club too, right?¡¹

    If I recall¡­she¡¯s supposed to be in a creative dance club in middle school.

    ¡¸Un. We¡¯re supposed to make a presentation at the school festival but¡­Mana can¡¯t go to the middle school anymore¡¹

    As Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡­she can¡¯t go back to the Ojou-sama school anymore.

    ¡¸How about starting dance again on your new school?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, there¡¯s no way you enter at such a half-complete period¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Mana likes to dance, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s right but¡­ah, I don¡¯t like creative dances. That¡¯s a strange dance¡¹

    After saying¡­Mana looks at my face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange¡­even though I won¡¯t make this kind of talk with Mama or Papa¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸It feels like Onii-chan is the most¡ºfamily¡»to me¡­ I can talk about anything, consult about anything¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, you can consult me about everything. No matter what it is, let¡¯s think about it together¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Mana holds my hand tightly.

    ¡¸Ah, but¡­I won¡¯t do any love consultation!¡¹

    Mana said with her face turned red.

    ¡¸I¡¯m only for Onii-chan after all¡­¡¹

    Saying that¡­she lets my hand touch her bare legs.

    ¡¸If you have someone else you like¡­you don¡¯t have to worry about me¡¹

    Mana got angry when I said that¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that even as a joke!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes are serious.

    ¡¸My body and mind are all owned by Onii-chan. Onii-chan saved me, Mana has to serve onii-chan for the rest of her life! I am proud that Onii-chan made me his¡ºsex slave¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana has her pride.

    As a woman¡­as a human.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay for Onii-chan to tell Mana that¡ºI don¡¯t need you anymore¡»or¡ºI¡¯ll give you to others¡»but¡­¡¹

    I embrace Mana.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do that. Never. Whatever happens, I won¡¯t abandon Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­order me to stay by your side forever.¡¹ Order me not to like other men¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana looks at me with her¡ºwoman¡»face

    ¡¸I want to be bound by Onii-chan¡­I¡¯m a¡ºslave¡»after all¡¹

    ¡­Seriously.

    This¡ºsex slave¡»is too demanding.

    ¡¸Got it¡­stay by my side. Love me and only me. Don¡¯t ever speak to other men¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸Ah¡­what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­Mana got wet¡¹

    ¡­It seems that she has leaked love nectar just from my binding words alone.

    This 14 year old girl is very juicy

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s a lewd girl¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Onii-chan so I can be naughty¡­!¡¹

    Mana kisses behind my ears.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, that¡¯s far enough!¡¹

    Megu warns her

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s rude to those who are dancing earnestly don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    While saying so, Mana whispers in my ears.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­should we hide somewhere and have sex?¡¹

    It seems that Mana¡¯s body is on fire.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to do in the theater. There will be a guard no matter where¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How about the restrooms?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a strictly watched place¡­the security has strengthened because of white Viola¡¯s infiltration¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk¡­that¡¯s a disappointment¡¹

    ¡¸Besides¡­have you forgotten?¡¹

    Mana shows an¡¸eh?¡¹face as she look up at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to abstain for one time¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I just said that a while ago

    ¡¸Geez¡­Onii-chan you bully!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­endure it for now. I¡¯ll give you lots of love at night¡­¡¹

    I decided to offset Mana¡¯s one day rest to Mana¡¯s current desire to have sex.

    ¡¸Really?¡­Then I¡¯ll endure¡¹

    Mana¡¯s mood is fixed.

    ¡­Night.

    To tell the truth, I can¡¯t imagine what will happen to us tonight.

    Once the symposium ends¡­we¡¯ll head to the hotel and negotiate with Shirasaka family.

    I have to talk to Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»as well.

    Then¡­there¡¯s the confrontation with Cesario VIola.

    We have to prepare for a long night.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯m sure everything will go well¡¹

    She said as she has guessed my mind.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡­This isn¡¯t good, me.

    If I show a worried face, Megu and Mana¡¯s face will become gloomy.

    I have to be calm¡­

    Just like Minaho-neesan.

    Under Minaho-neesan¡¯s usual cold smile¡­just how much emotion is being hidden there?

    I¡¯m thankful that I have a reliable¡ºelder sister¡»close by me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­it looks like it¡¯s done¡¹

    Then¡­the dance of the ten elementary school girls is over¡­

    Lastly, they all lined up in sieza and greets the people.

    This is the only part they¡¯re all precise.

    Applause happens from the whole theater.

    ¡ºKakka¡»applauds with a satisfied face.

    Misuzu¡¯s fiance, Shiba Takahiko too¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    Men with bouquet show up from the hall and goes up the stage.

    ¡¸Akiko-chan, here you go!¡¹

    ¡¸Kumi-chan¡­Here!¡¹

    Everyone seems to be acquainted with the performers.

    The girls who finished dancing were handed bouquet from the stage below.

    ¡¸In truth, it¡¯s not good manners but¡­recently it¡¯s been popular to bring bouquet after the dance after the broadcast of figure skating was seen¡­!¡¹

    Michi teaches me from the seat behind.

    True, it¡¯s not pleasant to see that the ten children weren¡¯t able to accept flowers evenly¡­

    There are some girls who have three to four bouquets by themseleves and there¡¯s girls who didn¡¯t even get one.

    In the first place, it differs to the house¡¯s opinion whether they would give flowers or not¡­

    But, well, you can¡¯t tell them to stop.

    This is quite a difficult problem.

    At the end of the bouquet presentation¡­the girls bowed to the audience once again and exit¡­

    ¡¸The next would be the dance of the third and fourth grade school girls. After that,p the high school. The joint dance seems to be only elementary school girls. Starting middle school, they will dance alone. There seems to be a duo and trio dancing together though¡­¡¹

    Megu informs me as she look at the pamphlet

    Speaking of which¡­

    ¡¸Even after the symposium started, the lights on the audience seat didn¡¯t get dark¡¹

    Usually, shouldn¡¯t the stage be brightened and the audience is darkened?

    ¡¸In this kind of symposium, the traffic on the hall is violent¡­¡¹

    Michi explained.

    I see, Even though the first dance is just over, there are a lot of people coming out of the hall.

    They must be the families and acquaintances of the ten elementary school girls who just danced.

    Are they going to meet them in the dressing room immediately?

    On the contrary, there¡¯s family of those children from the next dancing group coming in.

    ¡¸In the first place, Japanese dance is independent from Kabuki-dance¡­in Kabuki, the seats aren¡¯t darkened¡­¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s common for Kabuki to eat meals or drink¡­if you mawke it dark, it¡¯ll be troublesome for the guests because they can¡¯t see their hands¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­they don¡¯t stop the lights on the audience seats except only when there¡¯s a special effect production¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯re quite knowledgeable here¡¹

    I thought that this girl only thinks about martial arts.

    ¡¸This is because of Misuzu-sama¡¯s education¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s?

    ¡¸As a guard¡­I attend to Misuzu-sama¡¯s theater-going¡­ At that time, she teaches me various things¡­¡¹

    I see¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama educated me various things so I won¡¯t become someone who only knows martial arts¡­¡¹

    That part of Misuzu resembles Minaho-neesan.

    Both of them seem to like to plan their education.

    While thinking about it¡­

    The second set of dancers began¡­

    The dance of the third and fourth grade school girls are also cute.

    ¡­Un.

    Just like that¡­the dance program progress one by one¡­

    Then¡­

    When the middle school girls started dancing¡­

    ¡­An incident occured.

 Chapter 234 : â€¦Who?!

    When the two middle school girls finished their dance¡­

    The hall applause¡­and the dancers give thanks.

    When the friends of the girls give bouquet from under the stage¡­

    A middle aged fat man suddenly approaches Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    He shouted¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki Shigetaka-san! I would like to have an audience with you in regards to my family!¡¹

    Gold rim glasses, the bald fat man wearing a suit has sweat flowing from his forehead.

    Trembling¡­I understood that it¡¯s not something trivial.

    Or rather, he looks like he¡¯s drunk.

    ¡¸What? I won¡¯t ever put you to disadvantage!¡­I came here with a good proposal to you!¡¹

    The man with a strong accent is squeaking with a high pitch.

    His face is stiff and his eyes are bloodshot

    ¡¸It¡¯ll profit you, it¡¯ll profit me¡­it¡¯ll be a WIN-WIN situation¡­do you get it? A WIN WIN!¡¹

    The hall fell silent from the sudden situation.

    The audience in the hall look at¡ºKakka¡»on the second floor seat.

    The fat middle aged man tries to approach¡ºKakka¡»somehow but¡­

    But¡ºKakka¡»has a layer of elite youths taught by¡ºKakka¡»

    Therefore that man desperately speaks to Kakka who¡¯s in the front seat of the second floor across the four rows of seats.

    ¡¸¡­Who is that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­From which house did he come from?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Speaking rudely to Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What does this mean?¡¹

    Finally¡­they whisper their doubts.

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»showing an unpleasant face¡­he didn¡¯t face the man who came in.

    ¡¸¡­Michi. Do you know that is?¡¹

    I asked Michi who should¡¯ve seen her father¡¯s investigation files.

    ¡¸No¡­even I don¡¯t know¡¹

    If Michi doesn¡¯t know him¡­who¡¯s that?

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I know¡¹

    Yukino answered lightly.

    ¡¸You do?¡¹

    ¡­Why Yukino?

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­who¡¯s that?¡¹

    Yukino answered with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸Kaneko Nobuo-san¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸Oh¡­is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Kaneko Noboo-san¡¹

    ¡­Kaneko Nobuo

    ¡­Hmm

    Really, who¡¯s that guy¡­?

    ¡¸So who¡¯s Kaneko-san¡­?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸Granduncle¡¯s aide. The director of the newspaper company¡­Kaneko-san¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s great uncle, it¡¯s Shirasaka Moritsugu the head of the household.

    In short¡­it¡¯s a man serving Shirasaka family?

    ¡¸When it comes to the aides¡­let¡¯s see, he¡¯s around the 20th in the rank. Kaneko-san is low-rank employee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Low rank?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s just a director. He doesn¡¯t have titles like managing director or executive director¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what¡¯s his position?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get the order in a company¡­

    ¡¸Well, he¡¯s a director so he¡¯s in a management team just for the names but. Kaneko-san is originally a reporter who worked his way up, he¡¯s a branch manager in the Chuugoku region for a long time. Last year, he finally was called back to the head office and he was promoted as a director¡¹

    ¡¸Chuugoku¡­he was overseas?¡¹1

    Somehow¡­I can¡¯t see him being international at all.

    ¡¸Wrong¡­it¡¯s in Hiroshima¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hiroshima?¡¹

    ¡¸Chuugoku region¡­he¡¯s always been in Hiroshima¡¹

    Oh¡­so that¡¯s why he has that accent2

    ¡¸You know a lot about him¡¹

    ¡¸I remember him since he make fun of Papa during a party¡¹

    He made fun of Shirasaka Sousuke?

    ¡¸He¡¯s been the chief in the Chuugoku branch so he¡¯s gotten bossy but¡­him being a low-rank employee at his age, he had no choice but to bow his head to everyone at the main office. He looks successful but since it¡¯s decided that he¡¯ll retire at the end of his term, he¡¯s more of a downsized¡¹

    So that¡¯s his position.

    ¡¸Then¡­why did Kaneko-san who¡¯s going to be downsized in here?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would know that you know?¡¹

    ¡­As expected of Yukino.

    Even though she knows the power relations of Shirasaka family¡­

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in what¡¯s happening outside the box.

    ¡¸Perhaps, he came to negotiate with Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸But¡­Kaneko-san shouldn¡¯t have that authority¡¹

    Yukino barks

    ¡¸If this continues¡­Kouzuki-sama will have a direct confrontation with Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu so he must¡¯ve felt danger in the current state. I think he approaches Kouzuki-sama to save himself¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean¡­Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸For example¡­telling Kouzuki-sama confidential information in regards to Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu¡­ Either way, I think he want to gain Kouzuki-sama¡¯s favor¡¹

    In short¡­betrayal?

    Is Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s group that cornered?

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯d like to talk to you by all means! Hey, five minutes will be enough! No, just two minutes. Even if it¡¯s 30 seconds¡­could you listen to my sincere words¡­?!¡¹

    The excited man desperately screams at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸However¡­Kouzuki-sama won¡¯t listen to him¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸The information someone below the board of directors is probably not a big deal¡­this act of treachery might be Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s plan¡¹

    Sending a traitor on purpose?

    Then it¡¯s likely that he¡¯s holding fake information¡­

    ¡¸In the first place¡­Kouzuki-sama hates such impolite acts.¡¹

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­ignored the man and signaled the guards with his hand.

    His gesture is brushing the air.

    ¡­It¡¯s a sign saying¡ºKick him off¡»

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me sir¡¹

    Seki-san, the female guard stands up then approached Kaneko-san.

    Seki-san¡¯s poise is graceful and elegant.

    She¡¯s showing a calm smile on her face¡­

    If I wasn¡¯t told by Michi that she¡¯s a guard before this¡­I¡¯d think that she¡¯s an exclusive secretary or a super beautiful companion.

    That Seki-san is smiling gracefully.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry but if you want to talk then I will listen to you over there!¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t doooooo!!¡­I don¡¯t want to talk to you but Kouzuki Shigetaka-san, only the two of us! Nee-chan, please let me through!!!!¡¹

    Kaneko-san shouts hysterically¡­

    ¡­Then.

    The man¡¯s posture suddenly becomes strange.

    ¡¸¡­Mugi!¡¹

    ¡¸My, what happened?¡¹

    Seki-san is smiling.

    Kaneko Nobuo suddenly blew foam from his mouth and fainted on the spot.

    ¡¸My, what tragedy!¡­First aid, we need help here!¡¹

    Guards in Kouzuki security service uniform already appeared.

    The guards immediately take out Kaneko Nobuo.

    ¡¸What a surprise! Well, that person seems to be very agitated¡­he must¡¯ve drunk a lot of alcohol¡­right?¡¹

    Seeing off the man carried outside the theater¡­Seki-san makes excuses.

    ¡¸¡­Michi, that just now©`¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Seki-san throws he fist to the old man¡¯s body three times in just a moment¡¹

    Michi explains.

    In the midst of the attention of the crowd¡­

    Seki-san knocked out Kaneko Nobuo without anyone noticing.

    ¡¸Seki-san is the most elegant among the people of Kouzuki security service. She blinded the audience with her right arm and punctured three vital points with her left fist¡­¡¹

    ¡­Scaryyy

    Seki-san, she¡¯s seriously scary.

    Kaneko Nobuo was taken out of the hall and at the same time¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»stands up.

    ¡¸¡­Everyone. I¡¯m very sorry. This is a common thing in my daily life. Please do not worry¡­!¡¹

    Calmly¡­¡ºKakka¡»speaks with a dignified voice.

    Then, he faced the girls who were on top of the stage, afraid of the sudden incident¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s inexcusable for the dancers to be intruded by a strange person, Sanaka Kana-san. Ohata Marino-san But, I do remember your dance well. It was a good dance. You have practiced well¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»calls the girls without checking their names from the pamphlet.

    The great Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»called out their names personally¡­the girls had smiles on their faces.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to your next year¡¯s dance¡­please keep on studying from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Thank you very much¡­!¡¹

    The girls on stage thanked¡ºKakka¡»

    At that moment¡­the hall applauded.

    ¡ºKakka¡»also claps his hand.

    Even though the audience is clapping at¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»speech¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡»also claps so it was changed to applause of praise for the girl¡¯s dance.

    ¡ºKakka¡»sits down while the people are clapping

    The stage assistant comes from the stage and signed the girls to withdraw from the stage.

    The girls bow to the audience once again and left.

    ¡­The progress resumes to normal.

    As if Kaneko Nobuo¡¯s intrusion didn¡¯t happened.

    ¡¸The responsible for the security today, director Yamaoka will have to make a written apology and his salary cut!¡¹

    Nei-san came to our seat and said.

    ¡¸Hearing that Miss Cordelia and the white Viola infiltrated¡­I think it shook the security system a lot¡¹

    Michi said.

    In short¡­as they¡¯re preoccupied by taking Viola countermeasures¡­

    They didn¡¯t notice someone from Shirasaka family entering?

    ¡¸Perhaps they¡¯ve put emphasis on checking those who are foreigners, or coming from the US commerce or embassy I guess? Well, they should¡¯ve checked if they¡¯re a member of Shirasaka house either way¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kaneko-san was overlooked.

    ¡¸They might¡¯ve not checked someone who¡¯s below the board member of the newspaper company I guess? Either way, they must¡¯ve thought that people related to Shirasaka house won¡¯t be coming here today¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    Well¡­Kaneko Nobuo might have been not checked.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a big failure¡¹

    Michi said coldly.

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that¡­even if the guards are overly serious, this kind of things happen¡¹

    Un¡­there¡¯s a lot of mistakes when you¡¯re tense.

    Thinking that there¡¯s no way it would happen¡­you¡¯d get a bit careless, and it¡¯ll turn to an unexpected situation.

    ¡¸Rather, it helps that this kid of mistakes happen. The real thing would be tonight after all¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Are you talking about Viola not attacking while we¡¯re in the theater?¡¹

    ¡¸Miss Cordelia promised that after all¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Can she even be trusted?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we can¡­That person is Cesario Viola¡¯s manager¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­I¡¯m telling you that we¡¯re fine. Even now, those people and us are still in prep time¡¹

    ¡­Prep time?

    ¡¸Watch the people around carefully¡­even the general guests and those who wear Kouzuki security service uniforms. Perhaps¡­a spy from Shirasaka family or someone under Viola has already infiltrated¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s not time for the uprising yet. It means that it takes time for the situation to boil down and explode¡¹

    Nei-san and others have already assumed the next situation.

    ¡¸Look around, if there¡¯s someone strange¡­then report to Maru-chan immediately. Also¡­don¡¯t ever go alone. Even in toilet, go with everyone. Mii-chan, take care of them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Michi nods at Nei-san¡¯s words.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all¡­it was a message from Maru-chan and Sensei!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan and Margo-san issued those instructions.

    Both of them are already checking the¡ºenemies¡»that are infiltrating.

    There¡¯s already¡ºenemy¡»in this hall.

    ¡¸Strange people¡­like that one and that one?¡¹

    Yukino calmly points at the man who¡¯s near the rear exit of the auditorium.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯ve seen him at the party at great-uncle¡¯s house¡¹

    At that moment¡­Kouzuki security service guards headed to the two people Yukino pointed at.

    The two men were taken away in a blink of an eye.

    ¡­Hm?

    Is someone watching at us?

    Is there someone here know that the woman in yellow-black dress is Shirasaka Yukino, observing us?

    ¡¸¡­Master, above¡¹

    Michi said¡­I looked up at the second floor seat.

    On the seat behind Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»¡­Chief Tanizawa is looking at us.

    He¡¯s grinning as he look at me.

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    As expected of Chief Tanizawa

    He¡¯s letting us free and using us to catch the¡ºenemy¡»

    ¡¸Yukino¡­if you find someone strange, don¡¯t point at them anymore¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸If you continue doing that¡­the enemy sneaking in will pay attention to you. Are you okay being found out that Shirasaka Yukino is here?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸I-I get it¡¹

    She reluctantly consented

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then¡­the schedule of the symposium has the middle school girls end with a trio dance.

    Then¡­the organizer today, Konpeki¡¯s school head will be greeting.

    ¡¸Why are they greeting when half has finished? Shouldn¡¯t they be doing that at the beginning?¡¹

    I asked¡­Michi;

    ¡¸At the start of the event¡­the guests aren¡¯t ready yet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The people aren¡¯t watching from the first dancers¡­there are people who will come late as well. Everyone will be visiting according to the time of dance of their acquaintance¡¹

    I see¡­it¡¯s different from normal plays.

    ¡¸After this greeting¡­the dancers will all be by themselves. They¡¯ll all be students who have their skills recognized in the headmaster¡¯s classroom¡­¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­the auditorium is suddenly full.

    ¡¸Of course¡­everyone are ladies from famous houses¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    From here onwards, it¡¯ll be a competitive show for the marriageable age ladies of the famous houses.

    It¡¯s also time for the elite young men lined up behind Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»to look for their bride candidate.

    The spirit of the viewers is different from the presentation of the elementary and middle school girls¡­

    ¡¸¡­Our class is also able to do a presentation this year again. This is all thanks to everyone¡¯s support. Thank you very much¡¹

    The headmaster of the Japanese Konpeki-style dance¡­Konpeki Nadeshiko-sensei is a small lady.

    Slim¡­her spine is stretched.

    She¡¯s a very elegant and a gentle person.

    ¡¸Konpeki school will also be reaching a hundred years next year. The fact that the school has developed so far, I think that the first generation will be very happy. We will also continue our study¡­we would like to inherit the tradition of Japanese dance for the next 200, 300 years to come¡­!¡¹

    The headmaster¡¯s greeting finished after a few minutes.

    After a big applause¡­the second half of the dance begins.

    The first performer is¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kanako-san, she¡¯s so beautiful¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸Un¡­so beautiful¡¹

    Mana¡¯s speechless too.

    Kanako-san who we just talked to in the lobby a while ago¡­

    her dance is very mature¡­and fascinating.

    True¡­there¡¯s a wide difference in skill compared to the dancers on the first half.

    But¡­Kanako-san¡¯s really sexy

    How old is she?

    When I saw her on the lobby and dressing room, she looks like a high school student but¡­

    She¡¯s talking to Misuzu politely, she might be on the same age as me.

    ¡­Before long.

    Kanako-san¡¯s dance is over.

    A storm of applause resounded in the hall¡­

    Oh¡­just like the first half, there¡¯s a guy with a bouquet comes to the stage.

    ¡­That is

    ¡­Eh?

    Kanako-san¡¯s father¡­the movie actor Horaguchi Fumiya?!

    He came to watch his daughter¡¯s dance¡­!

    Un¡­as expected, a genuine actor is gorgeous.

    His legs are long¡­his height reaches over 180cm

    Handing a bouquet from under the stage¡­Kanako-san kisses her father on the cheek.

    Then, applause occurs in the hall again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing¡­having your father come at such times¡¹

    Mana said.

    Mana¡¯s father is going around hell in Australia3

    ¡¸If Mana does something¡­I¡¯ll definitely come to watch it. I¡¯ll also bring a bouquet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I promise¡¹

    Mana doesn¡¯t have anyone but me.

    I have to do everything as Mana¡¯s¡ºFamily¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, I love you¡¹

    Mana whispers to my ears.

    Then¡­girls dance one after another¡­

    Un, it¡¯s all splendid dances that¡¯s suitable as the students of the headmaster.

    The performers are all girls in their late teens¡­all are beautiful girls.

    ¡¸Is there nobody in their 20s showing up to dance?¡¹

    I ask Michi.

    ¡¸When you¡¯re over 20 years old¡­you won¡¯t come to the classroom but on the stage of the headmaster¡¯s dance gathering¡¹

    Different from the children¡¯s classroom¡­there¡¯s also a dance gathering for the adult students?

    ¡¸It¡¯s glamorous in another meaning¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s glamorous?¡¹

    I asked¡­Michi;

    ¡¸The costume for the dance is different¡­in the adult gatherings, you can only wear what the master picks¡¹

    ¡­Oh, I see.

    The money compared to the symposium is already widely different¡­

    Right, everyone¡¯s a lady from a rich family after all.

    Watching this Japanese traditional dance class makes me smile but¡­

    The adult gathering seems to be scary.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­has been having this daily life since forever¡¹

    I mutter.

    ¡¸Yes. Misuzu-sama loves dancing after all¡­!¡¹

    But¡­

    If Misuzu goes out with me, and gets banished from Kouzuki house¡­

    She has to quit from Konpeki classroom as well.

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»has too much influence here.

    Furthermore, from what I¡¯ve heard¡­it seems that it costs money to continue dancing daily¡­

    Can I earn that much money?

    To a degree that Misuzu can continue her daily life without problems?

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu peeks to my face.

    ¡¸No¡­nothing¡¹

    Let¡¯s not think economics now¡­

    I look up at the second floor seat.

    Misuzu¡¯s fiance¡­decided by ¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡­Shiba Takahiko.

    He¡¯s looking at the stage while happily talking to the man next to him.

    Yeah¡­he looks like a serious boy.

    Good family, good face¡­tall, perhaps, his educational background is good too.

    It¡¯s a high-level youth I can¡¯t compare.

    This guy¡­anyway, I have to take his marriage rights with Misuzu

    No matter what method I use¡­

    If we can talk, then¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­it¡¯s almost Misuzu-san¡¯s turn¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Yes. Yoshiko-san, Ruriko-sama, and Misuzu-sama¡­they will dance in that order¡­¡¹

    While I was thinking of various things¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s dance is comig¡­

    ¡­I wonder

    Somehow¡­I feel my heart throbbing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s something to look forward to¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana smiles

    ¡­I

    Rather than looking forward to it¡­

    Anyway, I pray that Misuzu can dance safely without troubles

    ¡­Yeah

    I¡¯d like Misuzu to dance to her fullest without regret

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    I instinctively sigh.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­somehow, I¡¯m worried¡¹

    Misuzu¡­are you not nervous?

    You won¡¯t be overwhelmed by this many audience, right?

    Speaking of which¡­the audience seats are completely full.

    Showing off her dance in this much people¡­

    If it was me, I¡¯d be scared.

    Will you be fine¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­restless?¡¹

    Mana asked.

    ¡¸Well¡­Misuzu¡¯s turn is about to come¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan has nothing to be worried about right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, don¡¯t be an idiot¡¹

    Even Yukino¡¯s laughing at me.

    ¡­BUt

    ¡¸¡­Master loves Misuzu-sama from the bottom of his heart after all¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no need for worry, Master¡¹

    Michi touches my nape from behind

    ¡¸Please take a deep breath¡­¡¹

    I breath in deeply and breath out just as Michi told me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem¡­¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸It¡¯s Master¡¯s Misuzu¡¹

    My Misuzu

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama has really gotten stronger¡¹

    1. Chuugoku is also read as China ?

    2. Not that English readers will notice ?

    3. Like fighting spiders with healthbars on top of their heads ?

 Chapter 235 : Standing Ovation

    There¡¯s a total of 50 performers coming from Konpeki school who will be dancing¡­it¡¯s approaching climax soon

    In the program, the last dancer would be Konpeki Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s dance.

    Before that¡­Manami-san who¡¯s the granddaughter of the headmaster.

    Since Manami-san is a candidate for the successor of Konpeki-style, the dance of the two are treated as an exception.

    In the sense of the presentation of the disciples who go to the dance class itself¡­there will be three last dancers after this.

    Yoshiko-san, Ruriko-san¡­and Misuzu.

    In short¡­the granddaughters of Kouzuki house will be presented to the leaders of government and financial circles gathering in the hall today.

    ¡¸Is Yoshiko-san a daughter from a noble family too?¡¹

    I asked Michi¡­

    ¡¸Of course. She¡¯s the daughter of Komori-sama¡­one of Kouzuki-sama¡¯s aides¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s a rumor that he¡¯s Kouzuki-sama¡¯s child¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»has raised Misuzu and Ruriko-san crookedly for his own pleasure.

    From the time when they¡¯re born until the two year age difference, that¡¯s all instructed by ¡ºKakka¡»

    Then¡­even the¡ºretainer¡»Yoshiko-san who¡¯s been serving Ruriko-san since childhood must also have been born from¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»plan

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s currently 18 years old, a third year high school student.

    Misuzu¡¯s 17 years old, second year high school student.

    Ruriko¡¯s 15 years old, third year middle school student.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s starting¡¹

    Megu whispers to me.

    Then¡­first, Yoshiko-san¡¯s dance begins.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s bathing in white light.

    The performance of the lute prosper the atmosphere

    ¡¸Wow¡­so gorgeous¡¹

    Mana admires.

    A katsura1 attached to her red kimono¡­Yoshiko-san¡¯s face made white with make-up¡­

    The humble¡ºattendant¡»of Ruriko-san until a while ago, is now a completely different person.

    So she has this much presence.

    Normally¡­she¡¯s trying to erase her presence in front of Ruriko-san as much as possible.

    That¡¯s not Yoshiko¡¯s deliberate behavior but¡­she has assumed it¡¯s natural since childhood¡­

    She has acquired it habitually¡­

    Therefore¡­when Yoshiko-san dances in the stage alone, her original charm is exposed at once.

    Beautiful, good style, honest and serious¡­the ideal girl shows up.

    ¡¸¡­To dance is to act. If you act something, that person¡¯s original figure will come to surface¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸¡­If you have a delicate personality, you¡¯ll dance delicately. If you¡¯re usually deceiving, you¡¯ll only dance crudely in front of people A broad-minded one will dance greatly. Even if you have a good physique, if you¡¯re narrow-minded, you¡¯ll only make a small dance¡¹

    Dancing shows people¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸The dance choreography is traditional so it hasn¡¯t changed from long ago¡­and yet, the reason why there¡¯s someone superior or inferior when dancing is because they have different minds¡¹

    Un¡­even though they¡¯re only making a set of movement tailored to the music¡­

    Their individuality comes clear.

    Yoshiko-san¡­you¡¯d think that she¡¯d have a generous and warm and comfortable personality just like her lord, Ruriko-san but¡­

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s dance is very delicate¡­and detailed

    You can tell that her fingertips of her hand and toes dances without distraction.

    And yet¡­it doesn¡¯t feel oppressive.

    Just like a big flower¡­glossy and gorgeous.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s a beauty that¡¯s matured for her age¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    The dance ended and Yoshiko-san thanked the audience.

    Mana leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unfair¡­it¡¯s so beautiful and mature¡¹

    She has shown a dance with a very high level difference compared to the first elementary school girls¡­

    Along with the big applause¡­people with bouquets come together in front of the stage.

    There¡¯s 7, 8 young men.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡¯s very popular¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Whenever she dances every year¡­there¡¯s that many men offering her flowers¡­¡¹

    But¡­Yoshiko-san only receives bouquet from the elementary girls, then bows to the hall again.

    ¡¸Unlike Misuzu-sama¡­Yoshiko-san didn¡¯t have Kouzuki-sama recommend a¡ºfiance¡»for her¡¹

    ¡­I see

    They¡¯re not men who just like Yoshiko-san¡­

    If they marry Yoshiko-san¡­they can become acquainted with Kouzuki house through Ruriko-san.

    With that plot in mind¡­there¡¯s a lot of them approaching her.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Yoshiko-san never accepts bouquet from men¡¹

    If you receive a bouquet from a man in such a public place¡­it¡¯ll be misunderstood in various ways.

    To avoid that¡­Yoshiko-san rejects the men¡¯s flowers.

    That¡¯s what happens every time and yet there¡¯s as much as 8 men carrying a bouquet of flower.

    ¡­That much

    It must be really attractive to become friendly with Kouzuki house.

    Yoshiko-san exits and the lights changed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Ruriko-san¡¯s turn this time!¡¹

    Mana looked at me with a smile.

    Ruriko-san wearing white clothing appears in the darkness.

    She sits facing down on the posotion on the stage.

    Biiin, the lute sounds¡­

    A strong light shines on Ruriko-san¡­!

    Ruriko-san¡¯s costume is embroidered with silver.

    The silver thread reflects the light and shine brightly.

    Ruriko-san looks up.

    ¡­Then begins to dance.

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    The atmosphere of the audience changed instantly.

    Ruriko-san¡¯s dance is beautiful.

    It¡¯s like a beautiful flower blooming on top of the mountain where no one can reach.

    It¡¯s a sacred flower that would shatter at the moment a person¡¯s hand touch it.

    It¡¯s a clear and pure soul incompatible to the world where humans live.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s dance shows that she¡¯s an attractive girl who¡¯s maturing but¡­

    Ruriko-san¡¯s a fairy. She¡¯s no human.

    Pure¡­no,I can feel her soul that¡¯s just too pure.

    ¡¸¡­That girl¡¯s so pitiful¡¹

    Yukino mutters

    ¡¸Even though she¡¯s so alone¡­she only thinks that it¡¯s natural for her¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised from what Yukino said.,

    Ruriko-san¡¯s different from everyone.

    She¡¯s living on a different world.

    Even if she looks the same¡­she seems different from other people.

    Even with Yoshiko-san, her ¡ºattendant¡»has always been by her side¡­

    Ruriko-san, the successor of Kouzuki family is living on a different dimension.

    That¡¯s the extent¡­¡ºKakka¡»has isolated Ruriko-san from this world.

    The audience see the girl on the stage as a pretty and pure fairy¡­

    I was the same¡­

    Yukino¡¯s the only one¡­

    She¡¯s the only one who saw Ruriko-san as a 15 year old human girl.

    ¡¸¡­In that girl¡¯s world, there¡¯s no one but her¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s dance continues¡­

    ¡­Un

    Only the stage feels like a different world.

    Ruriko-san¡¯s in a really far away place¡­

    As if we¡¯re watching a satellite broadcast.

    Yes¡­it¡¯s earth and moon away.

    And yet¡­Ruriko-san is happily dancing in a sanctuary where she¡¯s alone.

    She¡¯s waving at us from the other world.

    She¡¯s sending a one way traffic.

    What a sad dance.

    The spectators misunderstands her dance¡­misunderstanding the feeling out of place as a wonderful power of expression, they¡¯re amazed by it.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san looks very cold¡¹

    Mana¡¯s mutter expressed everything.

    Ruriko-san has no one to warm up together.

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s so cold¡­she¡¯s smiling¡¹

    An innocent soul that doesn¡¯t notice that she¡¯s lonely.

    She only knows her solitary world¡­

    In her life, it¡¯s natural for her to be in solitude¡­

    Ruriko-san smiles alone, plays alone in extreme solitude.

    And yet¡­she¡¯s turning her face towards us¡­

    She¡¯s smiling at our distant world

    ¡­That is.

    The way of life Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»forced into her¡­

    As the daughter of Kouzuki house¡­

    ¡­Before long.

    The communication from the distant world ended.

    Ruriko-san¡¯s dance¡­

    ¡­Waaa!!!!

    At the moment Ruriko-san bow to thank¡­!

    The entire hall applauded loudly.

    Everyone¡­what they saw just now¡­

    They only think of it as a wonderful dance.

    They haven¡¯t noticed Ruriko-san¡¯s expression of her solitary soul.

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    ¡­Then.

    I¡¯m surprised.

    Ruriko-san who finished dancing¡­

    There¡¯s nobody coming with a bouquet¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I ask Michi

    ¡¸It¡¯s considered to be a vicious performance if you give flowers to Ruriko-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    When you try to give the granddaughter of Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»flowers in public¡­you¡¯ll likely to be resented and envied from the shadows.

    Therefore¡­it has become an untold agreement that nobody would give Ruriko-san flowers.

    ¡­But.

    Is this okay?

    Will it benefit Ruriko-san to have such strange special treatment?

    Even though Ruriko-san danced with all her best¡­

    Not only applause from far away¡­shouldn¡¯t you deliver your feelings properly?

    ¡­I!

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-chaaaaan! That was awesome!¡¹

    I stand up from my seat and shouted loudly.

    This might be vulgar¡­

    This might be foolish¡­

    But, I didn¡¯t think of those.

    ¡¸Hey, stop that. That¡¯s disgraceful¡¹

    Yukino tries to stop me but¡­

    Like hell I care!

    ¡¸¡­That was very beautifuuuul!¡¹

    I applaud Ruriko-san loudly while standing up.

    I might be picked up by the guards.

    But¡­I had to do something.

    Ruriko-san makes a surprised face¡­

    The audience also fell silent in an instant from my barbaric act.

    ¡¸¡­Bravo! Bravoo! Ruriko-saaan!¡¹

    Nei-san followed me and stood up clapping her hands.

    She understands my feelings.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-saaaan! That was so cooooool!¡¹

    Following¡­Mana gets up and clapped her hands.

    ¡¸¡­That was wonderful!!¡¹

    Megu stands up.

    ¡¸¡­That was satisfying!!!¡¹

    Michi too¡­

    If I was alone, it would only look like a mischievous kid¡¯s prank but¡­

    When everyone stands up¡­it¡¯ll become a standing ovation.

    ¡¸BRAVO£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Margo-san stood up shouting in English¡­!

    Minaho-neesan and others know that they can¡¯t move because there are the guests of¡ºKuromori¡»having eyes on them.

    Yukino¡­she shows a face of giving up.

    ¡­then.

    ¡¸OH£¡BRAVO£¡BRAVO£¡BRAVO£¡¡¹

    A foreigner¡¯s voice comes from a place different from us.

    Looking at it¡­in the middle of the seats where foreigners gather, one white man gives a standing ovation.

    Perhaps¡­it¡¯s someone from American government who came to see today¡¯s performance.

    It seems he responded to Margo-san¡¯s¡¸BRAVO¡¹

    Immediately after¡­the surrounding Americans stood up and applauds too.

    ¡¸¡­¡­BRAVO£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    After that, the atmosphere of the hall has changed.

    The ordinary Japanese crowds stand up and give Ruriko-san an applause too.

    Lastly¡­even Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    Of course, the elite group behind¡ºKakka¡»reads the atmosphere and stood up as well.

    Finally¡­the whole venue storm up with a standing ovation.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa and Mao-chan too are also clapping their hands.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one sitting.

    Also¡­the three guards of¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    Ruriko-san seems to be embarrassed at the start but she soon calmed down and expressed her gratitude.

    ¡¸¡­Master, please seat down before others¡¹

    Michi told me.

    ¡¸IN this case, the first one who sits down won¡¯t be noticed¡¹

    True¡­it would stand out if the guy who started the standing ovation is still standing.

    I take a seat¡­Megu and Mana follows.

    The clapping gradually subsided and the audience who stood up sits down.

    Ruriko-san smiles and thanked the audience once again¡­then she left to the stage wing.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san will be in trouble after this¡¹

    Mana said

    ¡¸It might be hard to dance after a standing ovation¡¹

    Shit¡­I didn¡¯t think of that

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    Michi told me

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama will rather fire up after this¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please trust Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Un¡­let¡¯s do that

    Misuzu¡­do your best

    ¡­Then

    Misuzu appears on the stage¡­

    The hall quiets down.

    Misuzu sits in the middle of the stage¡­

    The atmosphere of the audience finally calms down¡­

    The lute sounds quietly¡­

    The lighting of the stage grows brighter.

    ¡­Bibiiiin!

    Misuzu raises her face.

    She¡¯s wearing a crimson clothing.

    Face painted in white¡­

    Scarlet lips.

    ¡­Beautiful.

    My Misuzu¡¯s divinely beautiful.

    ¡­¡­£¡

    A different air comes from the hall just like with Ruriko.

    Everyone¡¯s admiring Misuzu¡¯s beauty.

    Misuzu stands up and opens up her fan.

    Misuzu¡¯s dance is a dance of love.

    A dance of a girl who just discovered love¡­

    Growing up to be an adult¡­it¡¯s a suitable dance for the 17 years old Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­this is frustrating¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸Why, Misuzu-san who¡¯s a year older than me¡­that beautiful¡¹

    Megu envies Misuzu¡¯s beauty

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m no match¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to¡¹

    I tell Megu

    ¡¸Misuzu has hers¡­and Megu has her own charm too.¡¹ There¡¯s no need to compete with each other¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I know that but¡¹

    Megu fell silent.

    Misuzu on the stage is different from Ruriko-san.

    Misuzu¡¯s on the same world as we are.

    In the same space¡­knowing love, a girl writhes from it.

    The shaking of her heart can be seen in Misuzu¡¯s dance.

    A girl who¡¯s confused about love¡­

    But still, the flames of affection burns passionately.

    Burned by the passion¡­the girl dances violently¡­

    I¡­

    I remember having sex with Misuzu.

    The first¡­the innocent losing her virginity.

    Misuzu woke up as a woman bit by bit.

    Now¡­Misuzu knows the pleasures of sex.

    ¡­Misuzu.

    My Misuzu¡­

    Misuzu on the stage¡­I see her having sex with me.

    Misuzu has changed from girl to a woman¡­she¡¯s reproducing that in a dance¡­

    Inside my head¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s luxurious clothes disappear¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s dance¡­the soft body under her clothing has become transparent.

    Even her white socks¡­the fingertips of her pink foot, I know that.

    I know Misuzu¡¯s whole body.

    Misuzu¡¯s body is an unknown place.

    I know the feeling of her skin¡­her embrace¡­the flexibility of her body.

    Only I who have ejaculated inside Misuzu many times knows how Misuzu trembles in pleasure.

    I¡¯ve seen, touched, embraced her¡­

    The body expression of a woman who¡¯s loving is very mysterious.

    Perhaps¡­I¡¯m the only one who can see her different dance in this hall.

    Every time Misuzu flutters¡­I remember her body.

    No¡­not just her body.,

    ¡­Her heart.

    I feel Misuzu¡¯s heart burning like a fire.

    Even though her words are calm and polite¡­Misuzu¡¯s always passionate.

    I can see her passion in the dance.

    Un¡­this is Misuzu.

    A dance only Misuzu can do.

    It¡¯s very lovely¡­

    This time¡­that body¡­that heart.

    I want to embrace it tightly in my arms.

    This girl¡¯s mine¡­I want to declare it to the world.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama today is at her peak¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸She¡¯s perfectly dancing with her mind and body¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­Misuzu¡¯s amazing.

    The dancing figure of the girl in love takes the hall¡¯s breath away

    Misuzu¡¯s dancing violently in the stage¡­seeking her loving partner.

    ¡­Then.

    The passion remains dripping¡­her dance reached the climax.

    Beyond the fan¡­looking up at the person she¡¯s in love with¡­

    The hot dance of love ended.

    Closing the fan¡­Misuzu bows to the audience.

    ¡­For a moment.

    I didn¡¯t need to do anything anymore.

    The audience voluntarily stormed a standing ovation¡­!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll polish myself even more¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Mana won¡¯t lose to Misuzu-san. If this continues, she¡¯ll take Onii-chan away¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, don¡¯t make strange worries¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll do my best either way! I hate to lose against Misuzu-san!¡¹

    ¡­Either way, it¡¯s good that they¡¯re positive.

    ¡¸I also¡­I¡¯ll do my best in the next competition¡¹

    Megu also speaks frustrated.

    ¡¸I only can do running but I won¡¯t lose. I¡¯ll enhance myself just like Misuzu-san¡¹

    The two seems to have seen Misuzu¡¯s dance as such.

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama¡¹

    A voice called me from the back.

    Oh right, I¡¯m Kuromori Kounosuke right now.

    Turning back¡­Kanako-san¡¯s standing there.

    Kanako-san¡¯s holding a big bouquet.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san asks Kuromori-san to bring this¡¹

    Kanako-san smiles at me.

    ¡­Does that mean?

    Looking at the stage¡­Misuzu¡¯s looking at me with a serious face.

    It¡¯s the same as Ruriko-san a while ago.

    Though there¡¯s applause¡­There¡¯s nobody trying to give Misuzu flowers.

    The act of giving flowers the daughters of Kouzuki house in public is a taboo as expected.

    Misuzu¡¯s telling me to violate that taboo.

    Giving her a bouquet of flowers in front of the famous people and her grandfather¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana also looks up.

    I¡­

    If Misuzu wishes for it¡­then I¡¯ll accept everyhing

    ¡¸Kanako-san¡­thank you¡¹

    I take the bouquet from Kanako-san

    Misuzu has prepared herself for this beforehand

    All of the flowers are red roses.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going¡¹

    I begin to walk down the stage

    ¡­At that moment.

    The surrounding audience were at unrest.

    They¡¯re surprised that someone¡¯s breaking the taboo¡­

    The waves of unrest spreads across the entire audience¡­

    ¡­Like hell I care.

    I head straight towards the stage.

    Misuzu¡¯s waiting.

    Misuzu¡­I¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    I hand Misuzu the bouquet from down the stage.

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸I believed that you would come!¡¹

    She happily accepted the bouquet¡­

    At that moment¡­

    ¡¸Eeeeh! W-w-w-w-w-w-whyyyyyy!!!¡¹

    A scream comes from the second floor seat.

    The source of the voice is Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    Shiba Takahiko¡¯s mouth is opened wide in surprise.

    ¡¸Geez¡­please look this way. Danna-sama¡¹

    I look back at Misuzu.

    Misuzu¡¯s face is beautiful.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­i loveyou¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I love you¡¹

    Misuzu reaches for me.

    I hold her hand.

    ¡¸¡­Please get up the stage, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡¹

    Pulled up by Misuzu¡­I got up the stage.

    The people¡¯s hot gaze gathered on the two of us.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­I love you!¡¹

    Misuzu jumps to my chest¡­!

    1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cercidiphyllum_japonicum ?

 Chapter 236 : Naked heart

    Misuzu holding a bouquet embraces me on the stage.

    The whole theater fell silent.

    Everyone doesn¡¯t know how to respond.

    The audience gaze concentrated on Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»who¡¯s on the second floor seat./

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please embrace me tightly¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me¡­

    Misuzu is widely announcing the¡ºfiance¡»set by¡ºKakka¡»

    Nobody knows who the¡ºfiance¡»before¡­

    Therefore¡­the audience are imagining two cases in this situation.

    Case 1: I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfiance¡»¡­and this performance is to show me off

    Case 2: Misuzu¡¯s going against¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»will¡­and she tried to make it an established fact that she has a lover other than her¡ºfiance¡»

    But¡­Case 1 can¡¯t be true.

    There must be nobody among the spectators think that I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfiance¡»

    I¡¯m not someone who has a good blood lineage that suits¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»eyes¡­

    I¡¯m stupid¡­just a while ago, I did an act that disturbed the place

    Among the people in this hall¡­I¡¯m someone who didn¡¯t follow the rule of the upper class people.

    Such a dangerous and stupid man¡­there¡¯s no way Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»would entrust his treasured granddaughter to him.

    ¡­Besides.

    If Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfiance¡»is in this place¡­he¡¯s supposed to be among the elite young men¡ºKakka¡»educates personally.

    Actually¡­the true¡ºfiance¡»Shiba Takahiko is in there.

    ¡¸¡­W-w-w-w-w-w-what¡¯s going on?!¡¹

    A shout coming from the second floor seats.

    The handsome boy with an intellectual looking glasses is stunned.

    Yup¡­as expected, elite people are weak to sudden accidents.

    He¡¯s named as Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfiance¡» he must be thinking that he¡¯s already a life winner by 20 years old.

    ¡­Sorry but,

    Misuzu¡¯s mine.

    I¡¯ll never give her to you.

    I embraced Misuzu strongly.

    ¡­The hall remains silent.

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»is looking down at us expressionlessly.

    Nobody would react without knowing how¡ºKakka¡»will move.

    Far from booing or making a fuss¡­everyone¡¯s just paying attention to¡ºKakka¡»holding their breath.

    Minaho-neesan too¡­they¡¯re not moving.

    If it¡¯s discovered that I¡¯m a member of¡ºKuromori¡»here¡­it would be bad

    Megu and Mana are just silently watching the stage.

    ¡­Then.

    Clap¡­a sound of applause.

    ¡­It¡¯s not from the audience seat.

    The sound can be heard from the stage side.

    Ruriko-san who just finished her turn appeared on the stage.

    She¡¯s smiling¡­

    She¡¯s applauding Misuzu and me¡­

    Following¡­Yoshiko-san.

    The clapping sound became two.

    After that¡­from the audience seat as well.

    It¡¯s Nei-san.

    The world doesn¡¯t know that Nei-san¡¯s in¡ºKuromori¡»¡­she¡¯s applauding us with a full smile on her face.

    Joining the applause¡­Megu, Mana, and Michi.

    Margo-san too.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at us with a stunned expression.

    The other spectators are puzzled.

    Ruriko-san walked towards us without hesitation.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko¡¯s impressed by Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s courage¡¹

    She told Misuzu.

    I¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu looks up.

    ¡¸Can you share your flower with Ruriko-san?¡¹

    When it comes to this¡­

    What I want to do¡­No, I thought I¡¯d do everything that I should do

    Misuzu noticed my aim right away.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Smiling¡­she presented the bouquet of roses to me

    I pulled out a flower from that.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­here¡¹

    I offered a rose to Ruriko-san in front of the big crowd.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Me too?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san practiced really hard¡­so you can dance on this stage today, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸The elementary school girls got flowers from practicing hard¡­I think it would be strange if Ruriko-san doesn¡¯t get any flower from anyone¡­¡¹

    Misuzu follows up.

    Misuzu also pulled one flower¡­

    ¡¸Please take one from me too¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko-san.

    She received the two flowers from Misuzu and me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time in my life accepting flowers like this¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san smiles.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Onee-sama¡­Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san called me¡ºOnii-sama¡»in front of the audience

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»granddaughters¡­the successors of Kouzuki house.

    The daughter of the eldest son¡­Ruriko-san.

    The daughter of the second son¡­Misuzu.

    There are no other successors of Kouzuki house.

    The two granddaughters who pretended to be fighting for succession because of¡ºKakka¡»is getting along well.

    Ruriko-san has also shown and accepted me as Misuzu¡¯s lover.

    The ripple of unrest spreads in the theater.

    ¡­Clap clap clap clap.

    An applause occurs once again.

    It was¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»clapping at us

    His face is still expressionless.

    Perhaps¡­he¡¯s violently angry at Misuzu and me.

    But¡­for him to applause here¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡»is thinking that he has to show the depth of his tolerance.

    The elite people around¡ºKakka¡»also joins in the applause.

    As expected, Shiba Takahiko¡¯s not joining in.

    Everyone¡¯s making a sour face.

    For them, I¡¯m an outrageous outlaw.

    This man is making a move on Misuzu and Ruriko-san.

    Normally, it¡¯s an act absolutely unacceptable for a man with a status like me¡­

    But¡­just to smooth this atmosphere¡­

    In order to not be crushed by¡ºKakka¡»and Kouzuki house¡­they reluctantly clap their hands.

    That applause continued to the percent of the people in the venue.

    A mindless applause happens just to follow Kouzuki house.

    A percent of them are dumbfounded¡­

    The remaining people pretended they didn¡¯t see anything or think about the future.

    This is the adult¡¯s¡­the world of the upper-class?

    In that situation¡­only Nei-san and Megu and girls are continuing their sincere applause.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama, you really are a courageous one¡¹

    Ruriko-san said while looking at the two roses

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­Ruriko-san. It¡¯s not courage¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸This is love¡¹

    Looking at her own bouquet¡­Misuzu speaks.

    Ruriko-san shows a¡¸?¡¹face

    ¡¸¡­Please return soon. The program will be hindered if you stay here¡¹

    Yoshiko-san tells us

    Right¡­Manami-san and the headmaster has to dance¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    I tried to get off the stage in a hurry.

    But¡­Misuzu doesn¡¯t let go of my hand.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­don¡¯t go there¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    It would be bad if I return back to the audience.

    The spectators will notice Megu and others¡­

    It¡¯ll become impossible to join back with Minaho-neesan.,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the side together¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Misuzu pulled my hand and we went to the stage side.

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san too¡­

    After we left, the stage assistants prepare for the next dance in panic.

    The next dancer¡­the granddaughter of the headmaster, Manami-san¡¯s already in standby.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Manami-san¡­I¡¯ve disturbed the atmosphere¡¹

    Misuzu apologizes to Manami-san.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­please don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s her turn¡­Manami-san smiled at us with a soft expression.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­I¡¯m moved. Your beloved has come and you jumped on his chest. I envy you. Misuzu-san, please be happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Manami-san?

    ¡¸Manami also can¡¯t decide her own marriage partner on her own¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see. Her too.

    She¡¯s forced to marry against her will for the sake of Konpeki school?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t assume that it is your fate¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always thought of the same thing. That I have no choice but to live in the condition set by my Grandfather¡­ But, I¡¯m mistaken¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s seriousness is being conveyed to Manami-san.

    On the side, Ruriko-san is listening to the conversation of the two.

    ¡¸Then¡­I can¡¯t be happy¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s happiness.

    ¡¸Even if the house is peaceful¡­I¡­there¡¯s no meaning if I¡¯m not happy. We are all born to be happy after all¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­love and courage. If you have to se two, no matter what happens, you¡¯ll be able to live happily¡­!¡¹

    Manami-san¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, Misuzu-san¡­I must not just arbitrarily decide that the it¡¯s inevitable because it¡¯s my fate¡¹

    Manami-san smiles.

    ¡¸Love and courage to be happy¡­Manami has learned something. Thank you very much¡¹

    Manami-san shows a refreshed look¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s face isn¡¯t clear.

    ¡¸Manami-san¡­please¡¹

    The stage assistant talks to Manami-san.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m coming right away!¡¹

    Manami-san turned back to Misuzu and Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going¡­Manami will dance with her best. With love and courage¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­Manami-san heads to the stage.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We watch Manami-san¡¯s dance from the stage side.

    Then¡­everything has gone away.

    At the moment she started dancing¡­she grasped the hear of the audience.

    After thirty seconds¡­everyone¡¯s concentrated on Manami-san¡¯s dance.

    Nobody¡¯s thinking about Misuzu and me anymore.

    No¡­they can¡¯t think.

    The dance of the future head¡­is on a completely different level from the disciples of the class.

    Until earlier, I thought that I can see the person¡¯s nature by watching their dance.

    Every Japanese traditional dance has it¡¯s own story.

    The dancer is playing the character in the story.

    Even though they should be dancing as someone not themselves¡­

    For some reason, you could see through the dancer.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s dance¡­and the current Yoshiko-san¡­

    Ruriko-san and the current Ruriko-san

    Misuzu¡¯s dance and the current Misuzu¡¯s mind and body¡­

    They¡¯re exposed¡­

    The more they perform¡­as if taking of their clothing piece by piece¡­

    The mind and body of the dancer has become naked.

    As for Misuzu¡¯s dance¡­I see a naked Misuzu.

    Therefore¡­I thought that she¡¯s expressing her naked mind and body.

    But¡­looking at Manami-san¡¯s dance¡­

    That thought of mine is a mistake.

    ¡¸Our dance only passes as an amateur¡¯s practice¡­¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    ¡¸Manami-san will become a first class Japanese dancer¡­¡¹

    Manami-san on the stage.

    She¡¯s completely nude at once¡­

    After revealing Manami-san¡¯s nature¡­

    She has dressed as the person in the story expressed by dancing.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s wearing¡ºclothes¡»on top of their true nature¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸On their naked self¡­they wear clothes that would¡ºmake them dominate socially¡»or¡ºI¡¯d like to look good in front of everyone¡»so they wear¡ºclothes¡»to hide their heart. Dressing up that way¡­it¡¯s our usual appearance of concealing our true self¡¹

    ¡­Un

    ¡¸When trying to express something¡­the fake¡ºclothes¡»get in the way. Wearing those clothes for your daily life, you become a creature that must act one¡¯s expression on top of wearing¡ºclothes¡» But, just by wearing it¡­you can¡¯t express yourself freely anymore¡¹

    While Manami¡¯s dancing seriously¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s also listening to Misuzu¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­the headmaster told us¡ºWhen you¡¯re dancing, you must release your mind and body first. You should take off all of the fake clothing you usually wear¡»¡¹

    You can see it well when you¡¯re watching from the stage side.

    Manami-san¡¯s completely holding the atmosphere of the theater.

    Manami-san¡¯s¡ºQi¡»¡­and all of the audience have their¡ºQi¡»concentrate and matches with Manami-san.

    The weight of the stage is equal to the weigh of the audience.

    The dance of the girl swallows hearts of this many people.

    ¡¸We¡¯re still inexperienced¡­our hands are already filled by just taking it off. But, Manami-san¡¯s a genuine dancer¡­she can take everything off, get naked¡­and wear the ¡ºclothes¡»of the person she has to act¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    The dancing Manami-san right now can¡¯t be seen as Manami-san at all.

    I can only think of her as a completely different person from the one we talked to just a while ago.

    No¡­she¡¯s not a girl living in the modern day Japan¡­

    The story of the dance¡­is a woman living in the ancient era.

    A very attractive person from the first time you see her.

    It¡¯s not Manami-san¡­it¡¯s a charming woman dancing on the stage.

    ¡¸I also want to dance like that¡¹

    Ruriko-san said

    ¡¸I want to become¡­not myself¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    As expected¡­

    She¡¯s suffering from the life forced to be the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    Just like the former Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­It depends on Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I have changed. No¡­nothing has essentially changed. I have taken off my false¡ºclothing¡»¡­and Danna-sama has accepted the naked Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­Ruriko-san turns around

    ¡¸I¡¯m always naked in front of Danna-sama. It feels very pleasant. I won¡¯t let go¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu cuddles to me.

    ¡¸And¡­Danna-sama as well. Danna-sama is someone who¡¯s always naked in front of anyone at anytime. I love that part of him¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her cheeks on my chest.

    Ruriko-san didn¡¯t reply¡­

    Her face shows she¡¯s thinking¡­

    After that, she returned her eyes to Manami-san¡¯s dance¡­

    Manami-san¡¯s expressive dance that goes beyond space and time continues

    ¡­Before long.

    Just like the flow of water¡­

    Without any stagnation¡­Manami-san¡¯s dance ended.

    At the moment Manami-san bows to give thanks¡­

    The hall was filled with thunderous applause.

    ¡­Un

    The event with Misuzu and me was completely blown away.

    Manami-san¡¯s has small children bringing her bouquet.

    Since young men didn¡¯t come¡­she¡¯s on the same situation as Misuzu and Ruriko-san, she¡¯s not allowed to freely mingle with men.

    Holding the bouquet, Manami-san once again thanked the audience.

    A big applause happens in the theater again.

    Pushed by the cheers¡­Manami-san comes back to the stage side.

    ¡¸That was wonderful¡­Manami-san¡¹

    Misuzu praises Manami-san¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s love and courage¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s words has cut off something¡¹

    She said and laughed

    ¡¸You danced carefree more than usual. It was a good dance but don¡¯t be conceited¡¹

    Turning back tot he voice¡­The headmaster of Konpeki school, Konpeki Nadeshiko-sensei stands wearing her costume.

    Right, for the conclusion of today¡¯s event¡­

    The head will be dancing after this

    ¡¸Yes¡­grandmother¡¹

    Manami-san lowers her head to her grandmother

    ¡¸¡­Nadeshiko-sensei. I¡¯m very sorry for making a fuss¡¹

    Misuzu apologizes to the headmaster.

    ¡¸My¡­did anything happen?¡¹

    Nadeshiko-sensei plays dumb

    ¡¸I might not be able to attend the class anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    She¡¯s prepared to be chased out of Kouzuki house after invoking¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»wrath¡­

    I hold Misuzu¡¯s hand softly

    ¡¸Thank you for everything up until now. I won¡¯t forget Sensei¡¯s kindness¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s not thinking about the possibility that I¡¯ll be forcibly separated from her by¡ºKakka¡»

    Whatever happens¡­I know that she intends to be by my side.

    Nadeshiko-sensei¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­the wafuku¡¯s kimono is structured to envelop the human body, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s puzzled from the sudden words of the headmaster.

    ¡¸When dancing, the dancer gets distracted by the state of their bodies but¡­the guests can only see the body line of the dancer wearing the Kimono¡¹

    The headmaster smiles.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­try to devise and dance showing the kimono line clearly. Then¡­concentrate on the thumb of your foot when turning. Think of it as an axis¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nadeshiko-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to stop¡­let¡¯s see. Suppose that happens, you can pay for the tuition when you succeed in life. From now on, come to practice like usual. You have danced so much already, it would be a waste to stop¡¹

    Nadeshiko-sensei said.¡­

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s moved¡­

    Ruriko-san, Yoshiko-san¡­Manami-san too

    ¡¸You¡­what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    The headmaster looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori¡¹

    I have no choice but to answer that

    ¡¸Please help Misuzu-san okay¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll make her happy!¡¹

    At that moment¡­it seems that setting the stage has finished.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll be going¡¹

    Watching the young disciples¡­Nadeshiko-sensei heads to the stage¡­

 Chapter 237 : Curtain fall

    ¡¸Nadishiko-sensei¡­has given me the oral tradition¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s having tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸In the Japanese traditional dance, there¡¯s no such thing as manual or instruction book. Everything that¡¯s important is taught by the master to her disciple¡­directly by word of mouth¡¹

    In the current situation where Misuzu might be chased out by Kouzuki house and have to quit the headmaster¡¯s class¡­

    And yet, Nadeshiko-sensei gave Misuzu the oral tradition¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great¡­Onee-sama. Nadeshiko-sensei has recognized Onee-sama as her disciple¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    Misuzu¡¯s no longer a student on the classroom for the children of political and business bigshots.

    She¡¯s officially recognized as a disciple of Nadeshiko-sensei.

    Therefore, she said that she can pay her tuition when she succeed in life.

    She¡¯ll teach Misuzu after this regardless of her relation with Kouzuki house¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­I¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu cries in my chest.

    ¡¸It was conveyed to Nadeshiko-sensei that Misuzu worked her hardest¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸To be honest¡­I¡¯m a bit envious. Right, Yoshiko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    The master and the¡ºattendant¡»three years older smiles at each other.

    Both of them are smiling for Misuzu.

    ¡¸Here¡­don¡¯t cry. Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s dance is starting¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Yes! Danna-sama!¡¹

    She looks up at me with her moist eyes

    ¡­It seems that the stage is prepared

    Konpeki school headmaster ¨C Konpeki Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s dance begins¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    From the moment the lute sounds¡­sensei lifts her face¡­

    I feel my body pierced¡­

    No, it¡¯s not just me.¡¯

    The entire hall shook from every stroke of Nadeshiko-sensei.

    ¡­W-What¡¯s this?

    Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s dance changed to a young maiden¡¯s dance.

    She looks like a teenage girl.

    An innocent girl who doesn¡¯t know love.

    Behavior¡­movement¡­and her heart.

    It has become a young maiden.

    The girl soon¡­discovers love

    A shy gesture.

    Eyes yearning for a man¡­

    Then the girl is also stared by the man she loves.

    From there, she immediately became a¡ºmother¡»

    From a small child to a young mother

    That amorousness.

    The glamour¡­and her affection for her child.

    The love for her husband

    The mind and body at the prime of womanhood dances beautifully.

    Then light narrows from there.

    In accordance to the change of light¡­the woman turns old.

    The old lady staring at her grandchild dearly.

    She would like to play with her grandchild but the old lady can¡¯t catch up the movement of the grandchild running around her.

    The old lady stops and puts her hand on her waist.

    She recollects her past days.

    When she was still young, a small girl.

    ¡­Then.

    The olod lady turns back to a girl again.

    Returning to the innocent bright girl, dancing¡­dancing.

    Then, climax¡­

    At the moment the lute¡¯s sound stopped¡­

    The girl returns to the old lady.

    She thanked the audience as an old lady¡­

    Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s dance ends.

    The reverberation of the dance is too impressive¡­

    The hall was silent¡­

    ¡¸BRAVO£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    The guest from US first stands up and gives a standing ovation!

    The other spectators back up that voice.

    The grand applause and cheer wrap the theater

    A lot of children¡­and adults alike.

    They show up under the stage holding a bouquet.

    Nadeshiko-sensei smiles and accept all of the bouquets.

    She entrusted the bouquet she can¡¯t hold to her disciples¡­

    Nadeshiko-sensei receives the flowers from each and every one personally.

    ¡­It¡¯s the opposite of Misuzu and Ruriko-san.

    Nadeshiko-sensei receives the flowers from the guests equally¡­

    She accepted all of the flowers.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Makie-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Yoshikawa-san. It¡¯s been a while¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Tano-san. Are you doing well?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for every year. Kawasaki-san¡¹

    She surely say something with a smile.

    That is the person that stands on the school¡­the duty of the headmaster.

    When the bouquet presentation was over¡­the stage assistant handed the headmaster a microphone.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­thank you very much for watching till the very end¡¹

    Nadeshiko-sensei bows her head and another big applause occurs.

    ¡¸This gathering is a presentation of my students. To be honest, for someone with my age, I¡¯m no match against their young one¡¯s vigor and greatness¡¹

    Nadeshiko-sensei said with a smile.

    ¡¸In a normal dance, an old woman like me forces to dress young and dance but, everyone¡¯s saying praises such as¡ºthe elders are always working very hard. It went well¡»however¡­this gathering is a place where genuine young girls work so hard to show their achievements to everyone, my usual¡ºdressing younger¡»loses to them. Therefore, every year, we show off a dance with a different taste than usual¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We look forward for that every year!¡¹

    A voice of an elder comes from the second floor seat.

    ¡¸Thank you for each and every year¡­¡¹

    The audience applauds at the headmaster¡¯s words.

    ¡¸A year period seems long but it¡¯s over in an instant. The children are progressing very well. The children who performed their dance in front of everyone¡­next year, they¡¯ll practice even more and will become a dancer who¡¯ll make a big progress¡¹

    I look at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Huh, the performers today won¡¯t go up the stage to make a greeting?¡¹

    Normally, isn¡¯t that how you end the show?

    ¡¸Well¡­there are girls who have returned home already¡­¡¹

    ¡­whut?

    ¡¸The elementary school girls who came out first¡­when their turn is done, their family will pick them up and go out for a family dinner¡¹

    Not watching the other¡¯s dance at all¡­?!

    ¡¸They¡¯re not interested in anyone but their own grandchild¡¹

    Oh¡­so the rich people in the upper class©`

    are that kind of people.

    ¡¸Of course, most of the girls remain in the end but there¡¯s also a party that doubles a social gathering¡¹

    But¡­if the performers are incomplete, the last greeting would be impossible.

    Rather¡ºWhy is this girl not in there?¡»¡­and it¡¯ll be discovered.

    Rumors like¡ºThat house is impolite¡»and it might develop into some strange opposition between houses.

    ¡¸The headmaster¡¯s work is really hard¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸¡­Then, see you next year. Please look forward to the further growth of the children. Thank you for coming today¡­!¡¹

    Nadeshiko-sensei bows to the crowd¡­!

    Thunderous applause comes from the audience seats.

    The stage curtain comes down.

    The headmaster keeps her bow until the curtains close down completely.

    When the curtain closed and the applause quiets down¡­she raised her face.

    She speaks to the staff with a smiling face.

    ¡¸Good job everyone¡¹

    Today¡¯s performers gather around the headmaster.

    Girls who are still in their costume and girls who have changed their clothes as well.

    There¡¯s also a girl who¡¯s halfway in changing her clothes¡­having only make-up on her face.

    ¡¸Thanks for the hard work¡­Sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­Sensei¡¹

    Diligent girls are in here as well.

    They¡¯re all not a child of an egoistic parent.

    ¡¸Yes, cheers for today. The staff will be cleaning up in here. It¡¯s dangerous so let¡¯s go back to the dressing room so you won¡¯t get in the way of the men¡¯s work¡¹

    Saying that¡­the girls head to their dressing room.

    On the way, she turned to us and smiled.

    We bow our heads.

    ¡¸She¡¯s really a good person¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s our teacher after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Now then

    Now that the curtains have fallen¡­the assistants comes to clean up things.

    Organizing props¡­removing the sleeve curtain.

    Extracting the color filter from the backdrop lights.

    We would just hinder them by staying here.

    For the time being¡­we go to the stage side where there¡¯s no people.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks for the hard work today. Ruriko-san. Yoshiko-san¡¹

    Misuzu thanks her cousin and it¡¯s¡ºattendant¡»once again.

    ¡¸Thanks for the hard work. Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the hard work. Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Both of them returned their greetings.

    ¡¸Today¡¯s symposium was wonderful¡­I was able to get along with Onee-sama¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­thanks for the flower¡¹

    She also smiled at me.

    There¡¯s two roses from Ruriko-san¡¯s hand¡­

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡­I want to keep this flower as a dry flower¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good idea¡¹

    I¡¯m glad she¡¯s that pleased.

    ¡­Now then,.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I should go back to the audience soon¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san¡¯s are still in their stage costumes¡­

    Their faces are still white with make-up

    They¡¯re going to fix in the dressing room¡­

    I¡¯d be in the way.

    I¡¯m worried about everyone in the audience too¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­it¡¯s impossible right now¡¹

    Misuzu speaks strongly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Onii-sama!¡¹

    Ruriko-san too¡­

    ¡¸Eh¡­why?¡¹

    Or rather¡­what impossible?

    ¡¸There are still some guests remaining¡­if you go back to the audience seat right now, Danna-sama will gather a lot of attention¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right

    I started the standing ovation on Ruriko-san¡¯s dance¡­

    I even handed a bouquet on Misuzu who¡¯s not supposed to be given flowers¡­on top of that Misuzu embraced me and we disappeared on the side.

    Everyone wants to know my true identity¡­

    No, there would be some who¡¯d like to kill me.

    Especially Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    ¡¸I think you should stay in our dressing room for a while¡¹

    Misuzu proposed¡­

    ¡¸But¡­you three have to change, right?¡¹

    Misuzu aside¡­Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san must hate to have a man in their dressing room.

    ¡¸My, I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko-san

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama is Onii-sama¡­it¡¯s a bit embarrassing but I don¡¯t mind. Right, Yoshiko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Kuromori-sama is someone Misuzu-sama trusts¡­so we do trust you¡¹

    I¡¯d be troubled if you trust me like that¡­

    Well, if they tell me to close my eyes, I¡¯ll just do that¡­

    ¡¸Besides¡­we¡¯re heading to the shower room. Should we change clothes in there too?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡­Shower?

    ¡¸There¡¯s make-up on my face¡­the light on the stage is hot. It¡¯s sticky sweaty under the Kimono¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take a shower right away so Danna-sama can wait in the dressing room¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine but¡­I have to contact Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸How about calling them using the phone in the dressing room? They should be able to receive radio waves in the lobby¡¹

    I guess¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­there¡¯s no need to return to the audience¡­!!!¡¹

    A sudden voice comes from the back.

    I feel chills from my back.

    That is bloodthirst.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»is waiting for both of you to come¡­!!!!¡¹

    Turning round¡­a smiling beauty is standing there.

    That woman is¡­

    One of Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»three guards¡­

    If I recall¡­it¡¯s Seki-san.

    Earlier,p she¡¯s the one who beat down the man who spoke to¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    Misuzu glares at Seki-san.

    ¡¸It is as I just said. I¡¯ve received an order from¡ºKakka¡» He asked to bring the two of you¡­ If they resist¡­I can twist the neck of the man. I was ordered to bring him even if he¡¯s a corpse¡­¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me.

    Bringing me even if I¡¯m dead¡­?

    ¡¸Then¡­what shall you do?¡¹

    Seki-san smiled beautifully

    ¡¸Therefore¡­what?¡¹

    I asked¡­Seki-san;

    ¡¸My, sadly¡­you¡¯re resisting aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s body approaches me!

    ¡­Shit

    ¡­I¡¯ll get killed!

    At the moment I thought of it¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haa!¡¹

    A small figure jumps in between me and Seki-san.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s far enough!¡¹

    ¡­Michi!

    ¡¸My¡­were you erasing your presence?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s mouth distorted from Michi¡¯s appearance.

    ¡¸It¡¯s different. It¡¯s impossible for normal people to approach me without affecting me¡­you¡¯re a somewhat interesting child¡­!¡¹

    The heart of Kuodu style ancient martial arts is to turn over enemy¡¯s Qi and remove their concentration.

    Seki-san has already grasped Kudou style already.

    ¡¸¡­Michi, stop¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make any more move. She¡¯ll see through it¡¹

    Michi glares at Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸However¡­If I don¡¯t confront her in full strength, I can¡¯t take her down!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s frightened by the blood thirst Seki-san emits

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s her move. She emits blood thirst and lets the opponent attack. Thus, she¡¯ll be able to knock you down legitimately with self defense. If we attack, we lose¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸My¡­for a man like you to see through, I must be losing my edge¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s blood thirst disappears.

    Michi also fixed her posture.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I will report to¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸The boy didn¡¯t stop resisting by all means¡¹

    In a moment¡­while her blood thirst is gone, Seki-san jumps towards me!

    ¡­I

    ¡­Don!!!!

    The whole stage shook.

    ¡¸W-What? Earthquake¡­?!¡¹

    I can hear the surprised voices of the people in the theater.

    ¡¸Look, the stage light is shaking¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s too short for an earthquake¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that there¡¯s an explosion outside?¡¹

    No¡­that¡¯s not it.

    In front of me¡­

    There¡¯s a special metal cane¡­

    The tip of the stick pokes the pillar of the stage side¡­

    She pierced it with a hole.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re overdoing it, Fujimiya-san¡¹

    Seki-san look at her colleague with a grumpy look.

    Just to stop Seki-san from attacking me¡­

    Fujimiya-san seems to have used her stick to the fullest¡­

    ¡­at Seki-san

    Then, Seki-san barely avoided it¡­

    The tip of the stick has pierced the pillar in the theater.

    ¡¸If the blunt force hits me, what are you planning to do?¡¹

    Seki-san strongly protests to Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare a million roses at your funeral¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said calmly.

    Pulling the cane from the pillar¡­she prepares it with welcoming eyes once again.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­you¡¯re the one who¡¯s overdoing it. Seki-san¡¹

    Fujimiya-san enters a guard pose in between Seki-san and I.

    ¡¸Our duty as guards is to protect. Since when did you become an assassin?¡¹

    Fujimya-san said¡­Seki-san;

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bonus. That¡¯s what¡ºKakka¡»wishes for after all¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»wishes for me to be dead?

    ¡¸If not¡­he won¡¯t order a woman like me¡ºif he resists, you can twist his neck¡»¡¹

    Fujimiya-san snorts.

    ¡¸If he resists¡­but this boy isn¡¯t resisting at all, is he?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a difference in opinion¡­I can only see this man to be resisting however¡­¡¹

    Hey wait a moment¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m not resisting. Or rather, I don¡¯t feel like resisting at all!¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸Is what he says¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said¡­Seki-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all coming from his mouth¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­this person.

    She¡¯ll forcibly attack me and if I try to shake even a bit¡­she intends to look at it as a¡ºwill to resist¡»

    That¡¯s how she intends to kill me.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­why is someone unrelated to you interfering with me?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san¡­

    ¡¸My¡­you haven¡¯t heard? I¡¯m in charge of guarding Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama right now¡¹

    ¡¸That boy isn¡¯t related¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Protect him. He¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s beloved ¡®Danna-sama¡¯. Please, protect him¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸If Seki-san kills this boy¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s heart would be hurt. It¡¯s my pride as a guard to protect their hearts¡¹

    Fujimiya-san points the tip of the cane at Seki-san.

    ¡¸You¡¯re thickheaded as usual¡­even though you¡¯re skilled, what a waste. If you were a bit more flexible, you could¡¯ve been recommended as¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»exclusive guard¡¹

    ¡¸I have my own resolution. A snob like you won¡¯t understand though¡­¡¹

    The two takes distance from each other.

    Shit, this is bad¡­

    I¡¯m grateful that she¡¯s helping me but¡­

    If Fujimiya-san and Seki-san tries to kill each other, we¡¯re putting the priorities backwards.

    If this goes wrong, Minaho-neesan and others will be bothered¡­

    ¡¸¡­Fujimiya-san, please back down¡¹

    I prepared for the worst.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I promise¡­I won¡¯t resist¡¹

    I head towards Seki-san determinedly.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, that¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­Seki-san¡¯s the top of Kouzuki security service. A first class guard¡¹

    I go in front of Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t resist so¡­try me¡¹

 Chapter 238 : Two bad friends

    ¡¸Are you seriously saying that?¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san said sullenly.

    ¡¸No matter who it is, their body cowers once they feel fear¡­once you¡¯re caught resisting, it¡¯ll be Master¡¯s ruin¡­¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Believe me, Michi¡¹

    I look at Seki-san.

    ¡¸I believe Seki-san after all¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san got startled.

    ¡¸¡­Believe me?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸If you kill me who¡¯s not resisting in front of Misuzu, Ruriko-san and Fujimiya-san¡­won¡¯t you become a shameless person then?¡¹

    I slowly walk towards Seki-san.

    Same pace¡­same speed.

    ¡¸Wait¡­don¡¯t approach me¡¹

    Seki-san said but I will not stop walking.

    ¡¸Why. I¡¯m just surrendering to you. I¡¯m not doing any martial arts¡­so you should know that I¡¯m not someone dangerous

    £±¡¢£²¡¢£±¡¢£²¡­¡­¡£

    I repeat one-two rhythm in my head.

    That¡¯s all I think about.

    I don¡¯t have to think everything else.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t come¡­don¡¯t come closer¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­I¡¯m not resisting¡¹

    Remember¡­

    When you¡¯re a child¡­

    When grandma just died¡­

    When neither father nor mother took care of me.

    My existence only dissatisfies them both¡­

    Therefore, I¡­

    I¡¯m always erasing my presence in the house.

    I¡¯m not here¡­

    I am nowhere¡­

    Nobody can see me¡­

    I am air¡­

    Thinking so¡­I hid from my parents¡¯ gaze¡­that time.

    I¡¯ll return to that time.

    I¡¯m not here.

    I¡¯m not a man who existed in this world from the beginning.

    £±¡¢£²¡¢£±¡¢£²¡­¡­¡£

    I¡¯m just counting the numbers 1, 2¡­

    I carve the same rhythm and head towards Seki-san.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t come!¡¹

    Finally¡­I¡¯m in a distance where Seki-san¡¯s attack can reach.

    ¡¸¡­You!¡¹

    Seki-san lets out a fist to me who¡¯s approaching her without stop.

    But¡­I know.

    Seki-san¡¯s fist won¡¯t hit me.

    I¡¯m not here after all.

    I feel wind on my cheeks coming from Seki-san¡¯s fist.

    But still¡­I move forward

    ¡¸¡­Hiii!¡¹

    I finally jumped into Seki-san¡¯s bosom.

    Seki-san feels fear and she screams.

    Now then¡­what to do?

    If this continues, Seki-san will take me down.

    But, brakes won¡¯t work now that I¡¯m here.

    ¡­Okay

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me!¡¹

    I just then¡­

    Embraced Seki-san¡¯s body with both my arms.

    I don¡¯t know why someone surrendering to her should hug her but¡­

    ¡­Anyway

    If I don¡¯t do this, my energy moving forward can¡¯t stop¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Monyuuuu¡­!

    I bury my face into Seki-san¡¯s rich breasts.

    Un¡­soft

    ¡¸¡­Y-You!¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s mature body stiffens in my arms.

    ¡¸W-What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡­Err?

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t resist Seki-san¡­so I tried surrendering but¡­¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s trembling with her face blushing.

    ¡¸L-Let me go!¡¹

    ¡¸Does Seki-san understand that I have no intention to resist her?¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸I-I get it¡­I already get it so let go!¡¹

    Seki-san said¡­I let go of her.

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Seki-san glares at me¡­

    ¡¸You¡­hugged my body¡­¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s right arm extends to my neck like a phyton¡­!

    ¡­But

    Seki-san didn¡¯t grab my throat but¡­

    A thick metal cane¡­

    ¡¸I think you should stop there¡­Seki-san¡¹

    The beauty in British gentleman dress¡­informs her senior guard.

    ¡¸If you hurt him here¡­Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»excellent guard named ¡¶Seki Show¡·will cry¡¹

    The beat to death swordswoman, Fujimiya-san smiles.

    ¡¸¡­I get it¡¹

    Seki-san lowers her hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my defeat this time¡¹

    Great, that helps.

    Turning back, Misuzu and others seem to be relieved as well.

    ¡¸But¡­what¡¯s going on. He¡¯s able to penetrate in between my attack smoothly¡¹

    Seki-san seems to be unconvinced by what just happened.

    ¡¸I think it is as this boy said¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san look at me.

    ¡¸¡­As he said?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This boy had no intention to resist Seki-san at all. And, he believed that Seki-san won¡¯t attack a helpless man¡­¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me too.

    ¡¸¡­Why can you trust me who¡¯s an enemy?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸In the first place¡­Seki-san¡¯s not the enemy¡¹

    How should I explain this?

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­you only thought that this boy is a vulgar man who has tricked Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san spoke in my place.

    ¡¸But¡­it seems to be different.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Different?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama is also a talented woman who has received¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»education on a daily basis. She won¡¯t be fooled by just a delinquent boy¡¹

    Misuzu comes forward as Fujimiya-san speaks.

    ¡¸Yes. Seki-san¡­I thank your loyalty to grandfather but, I¡¯ll have you fired if you go too far¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­this is.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s behavior.

    I can tell.

    Misuzu has changed a lot after meeting various people from¡ºKuromori¡»

    She¡¯s gotten stronger.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san kneels on the spot due to Misuzu¡¯s majesty.

    ¡¸Grandfather only set you up to see how Fujimiya-san and I would respond. He purposely made you fight because it¡¯s interesting. He actually didn¡¯t order to take away Danna-sama¡¯s life here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s getting smaller.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough already¡­it¡¯s absurd to have conflict among ourselves while heinous criminals from US are coming to Japan¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸Onee-sama¡­is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. A criminal named Cesario Viola and his party is approaching our surroundings. Today¡¯s guards were alert because of that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­indeed, I think that the security for this year¡¯s symposium is much more heavy compared to the usual¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san, return to your original work¡¹

    Misuzu orders the senior guard

    Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸I am ordered to bring Misuzu-sama and that boy befor¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go right away. Let¡¯s have this end soon¡­¡¹

    We should better prepare for Viola¡¯s attack.

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸Grandfather is going to leave the theater right away, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Seki-san.

    ¡¸Yes. He should be reaching the other exit soon¡¹

    I see¡­When it comes to VIP like¡ºKakka¡»

    He even came in barely before it started¡­

    He¡¯s also leaving the theater through a special route.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡¯s asked to meet up in the Imperial hotel¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    Right¡­we¡¯ve got to negotiate with Shirasaka family at the Imperial hotel after this.

    Then¡­Cesario Viola would be raiding.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still dressed like this. It¡¯ll take a while before I leave the theater¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s still on her stage costume.

    She¡¯s still wearing make-up.

    ¡¸I understand¡­I will stand as a guard¡¹

    Seki-san said but¡­

    ¡¸Wait. I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said in dissatisfaction

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just guard Ruriko-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Chief Tanizawa asked me to protect both Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll change the order¡­I¡¯ll protect Misuzu-sama You¡¯ll be guarding Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­Seki-san¡¯s not my boss¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­Fujimiya-san, you¡¯re not going to listen to your senior¡¯s order?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t¡¹

    Fujimiya-san holds the steel cane with warm eyes.

    Seki-san sets up her fist.

    ¡¸Stop this already!¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s¡­angry?!

    ¡¸Both of you¡­did you not hear what Onee-sama said?!¡¹

    Ruriko-san who¡¯s usually docile and composed gives her honest opinion¡­the two elite guards fixed their stance.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    ¡¸We were being foolish¡¹

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san bow their heads to Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸I will meet up with grandfather along with Misuzu-oneesama. Therefore, Seki-san and Fujimiya-san will be guarding Onee-sama and me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­By your will¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­it¡¯s dangerous to meet with grandfather in the Imperial hotel. It¡¯s predicted that the foreign bad guys will raid there¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way a place where Misuzu-oneesama and grandfather stays in can be dangerous¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san said clearly.

    ¡¸I also have to talk to grandfather¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡­?

    ¡¸The bad rumors inside Kouzuki house¡­I¡¯d like to shake off the lie about Misuzu-oneesama and me being hostile using grandfather¡¯s power. I adore Onee-sama¡­Onee-sama¡¯s kind to me. We¡¯re cousins, we get along well¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu admires the speech.

    ¡¸It¡¯s meaningless for people inside Kouzuki house to fight. I think that it shouldn¡¯t exist¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san said but¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»the ringleader who scattered the spark of conflict in Kouzuki house.

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san was fighting earlier because¡ºKakka¡»purposely ordered them so they will fight¡­

    Seriously¡­what a troublesome man

    ¡¸Understood¡­anyway, let¡¯s hurry back to the dressing room and change clothes¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Michi, why did you come here?¡¹

    I ask Michi while we walk in the hallway.

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama has sent me to protect Master¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s worried about me so she sent Michi?

    I see¡­just like Seki-san earlier.

    Since I went up the stage as Misuzu¡¯s lover¡­she thought of the possibility of me being assassinated by¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»subordinate¡­

    Really¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s clever

    ¡¸¡­You should call them¡¹

    Misuzu whispered to me

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­you¡¯re worried about them?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s there to guard them¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes are sharp too.

    Of course, Minaho-neesan won¡¯t misunderstand the situation.

    I can leave Megu and Mana to them in peace

    ¡­But

    Yukino¡­

    Minaho-neesan hates Yukino completely¡­

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be abandoned in the theater.

    But still, I¡¯m worried.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    Misuzu guessed what I¡¯m thikning.

    ¡¸Mana-san and Yukino-san are important last resorts until the negotiation with the Shirasaka family is over¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Shirasaka Moritsugu has abandoned those two. They¡¯re under Cesario Viola¡¯s hit list¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, therefore¡­they¡¯re an important card¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸The head of the Shirasaka house tries to kill the minor daughters to protect the honor of the house. If such facts were made public, it¡¯ll be the end of Shirasaka house¡¹

    For nwo it¡¯s just a matter of trying to hush up the matter about the criminal, Shirasaka Sousuke using the power of their house.

    Though it¡¯s a big scandal¡­it¡¯s not a big problem related to the root of Shirasaka house.

    But¡­if the head of Shirasaka house made a deal with a foreign murder organization.

    Furthermore, even trying to kill Yukino and Mana who¡¯s a member of their clan just to seal their mouths¡­

    It¡¯ll exceed the level of a scandal.

    The authority of the house itself will breakdown.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­they should be bringing Yukino-san as well¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s consideration is right¡­

    But¡­

    ¡¸If you¡¯re worried then call them while we¡¯re taking a shower¡¹

    Un¡­that would be better.

    ¡­We have returned to Misuzu¡¯s dressing room

    Today¡¯s performers¡­Misuzu, Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are heading to the shower immediately.

    ¡¸Seki-san, please come with us in the shower room. Fujimiya-san and Michi, please stay in the dressing room and protect Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Just like Seki-san earlier¡­there will be someone who intend to take Danna-sama¡¯s life thinking that it¡¯ll be a helpful move to Grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu speaks sarcastically against Seki-san, but¡­

    That possibility is certainly there.

    Thinking that I¡¯m a bad guy who fools Misuzu¡­there might be other people who will try to assassinate me.

    There are a lot of people who will do anything to gain¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»favor

    Besides¡­guards from famous families are in here.

    Even if they¡¯re guards¡­there are some who are good at killing instead of protecting.

    They should have enough talent to be an assassin.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind protecting this one though?¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me with suspicious eyes.

    ¡¸I have promised that I will take you to¡ºKakka¡», I won¡¯t make any moves on him¡¹

    Her fascinating eyes¡­smile.

    ¡¸Besides¡­I have found this one to be interesting¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸That one is my ¡®Danna-sama¡¯ I won¡¯t allow any impoliteness¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything as such¡¹

    Seki-san said but¡­

    ¡¸No¡­as Misuzu-sama orders, I will stay in the dressing room. Seki-san, you can guard the two¡¹

    Fujimiya-san tells Seki-san.

    ¡¸What?¡­are you intending to order me?¡¹

    ¡­Seriously.

    Why does these two in bad terms?

    Knowing their bad chemistry,¡ºKakka¡»dispatched Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have that intention¡­however, I think that it¡¯s better to use my notoriety in order for other guards not to come in this room¡¹

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s notoriety¡­

    ¡­The beat to death swordsman.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­that suits you better¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Seki-san is the only one with a good reputation from the outside¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do yo mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m only saying that your surface is very good¡­!¡¹

    The bewitching beauty and a crossdressing beauty¡­

    The atmosphere between them becomes tense again.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go to the shower. Seki-san!¡¹

    Ruriko-san said strongly.

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s go¡­Seki-san¡¹

    Yoshiko-san calmly enters in between them

    ¡¸¡­Fujimiya-san, remember this¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­we¡¯ll have to settle this someday¡¹

    Their faces are smiling but their eyes are scary.

    ¡¸Then, Danna-sama¡­we¡¯ll be going¡¹

    To change the atmosphere of the place¡­

    Misuzu leans close to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back soon so please wait for me¡¹

    Saying that¡­she gave me a kiss.

    ¡¸G-Gosh¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s in wonder.

    ¡¸¡­M-Misuzu-oneesama!¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are speechless.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the usual¡¹

    Michi said calmly.

    ¡¸Usual?¡¹

    Seki-san asks Michi.

    ¡¸Yes¡­the two of them are a couple that love each other after all¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s ears are red.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve read about lovers kissing however¡­it seems to be true. Yoshiko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s my first time seeing it as well¡¹

    The two who were not given any sexual knowledge are stunned.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaan~¡¹

    Misuzu sticks out her tongue.

    I suck up that tongue.

    Our tongues entwine.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yoshiko, what are they doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I wonder¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Misuzu releases her lips way from my mouth¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be serving you a lot later okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    Misuzu speaks the women who are puzzled except for Michi.

    ¡¸Thanks for the wait! Let us go!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Misuzu heads to the shower room¡­

    ¡¸Then, I will be guarding outside the door.¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said.

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need. I feel bad to make you stand in the hallway. Please stay here¡¹

    I said, but¡­

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t show myself in the hallway¡­the demonstrative effect that I¡¯m guarding you is none¡¹

    True¡­if she stays inside the dressing room, the people won¡¯t know that Fujimiya-san¡¯s here

    Well that¡¯s true but.

    ¡¸¡­Besides¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Won¡¯t Kuromori-sama be calling someone?¡¹

    Ah, she¡¯s listening to our conversation a while ago?

    ¡¸I do not have a habit of eavesdropping so I will take my leave¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. Thank yo for the consideration¡¹

    Fujimiya-san stares at me.

    ¡¸You really are peculiar¡­Kuromori-san¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸From what I see¡­it¡¯s as if you¡¯re not someone from the underworld¡¹

    ¡­Underworld?

    ¡¸I do know what kind of house¡ºKuromori¡»is¡¹

    Right¡­this person is an elite of the Kouzuki Security service.

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯s unaware of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸However¡­I don¡¯t remember Kuromori having men with your age¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    The Kouzuki security service¡¯s¡ºKuormori¡»file¡­

    It doesn¡¯t have me existing on it.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine. Whoever you are¡­I¡¯ll only protect you according to Misuzu-sama¡¯s orders¡¹

    Fujimiya-san laughs.

    ¡¸Besides¡­Thanks to you, I had the privilege of feeling refreshed multiple times today¡¹

    Me¡­?

    ¡¸First¡­you stood up and applauded for Ruriko-sama¡¯s sake. Second, you went and bring flowers for Misuzu-sama. Third, you also gave Ruriko-sama flowers¡­and lastly¡¹

    U-Un¡­?!

    ¡¸You made Seki-san panic¡­plunged into her unarmed, and even embraced her¡­To be honest¡­I was bursting in laughter inside my mind¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Really.

    Fujimiya-san have a bad relationship with Seki-san¡­

 Chapter 239 : Inside the dressing Room

    ¡¸Then, I will take my leave¡­¡¹

    Saying that¡­Fujimiya-san stands up.

    It¡¯s only me and Michi in the dressing room now

    Misuzu left Michi hear means¡­

    Even Fujimiya-san knows that the enemy won¡¯t come here.

    For example¡­if chief Tanizawa comes by the order of Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»

    Then ordered Fujimiya-san to get rid of me¡­

    For her, ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»order is on higher priority than Misuzu¡­

    Then¡­the possibility of me getting killed is high.

    Therefore¡­Misuzu left Michi here in case of emergency.

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san should be guarded by Seki-san perfectly.

    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹

    Michi looks at me anxiously.

    ¡­Haa

    I¡¯m a bit tired¡­

    It¡¯s only been thirty minutes but it¡¯s all mentally hard.

    ¡¸Michi, come here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Be my dakimakura¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yes¡­certainly!¡¹

    Michi steps forward toddling then brings her small body to me.

    I sat on the chair of the dressing room and hugged Michi¡¯s standing body.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so nervous¡­relax¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body softens.

    I rub my cheeks on her flat chest.

    I put my hands behind Michi and rub her small butt.

    ¡¸Haaaaaa¡­that was scary¡¹

    I leak out those words along with a sigh.

    ¡¸Right¡­Seki-sama is a fearful one¡­¡¹

    Michi pats my head.

    ¡¸Master did well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I feel my heart calming down in Michi¡¯s arms.

    I have to switch my mind or else¡­

    I can¡¯t keep going on¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Michi said¡­

    ¡¸About what¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸My body lacks in feminine charm¡­master cannot feel relieved¡­are you dissatisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    I answered immediately.

    ¡¸If Michi¡¯s not here right now¡­I¡¯d go crazy you know¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s always so humble. If it¡¯s not necessary, you only stay on the side silently. What a gentle girl¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­¡¹

    Michi said bashfully.

    ¡¸Imagine it¡­if it was Mana that¡¯s with me here. I¡¯ll have to keep desperately talking in order to release her anxiety¡¹

    Un¡­I need to move as Mana¡¯s guardian with all my strength.

    There¡¯s no time to rest my mind.

    ¡¸If it was Megu¡­she¡¯d try to be a bit more modest, but. Megu¡¯s mentally weak. She might¡¯ve fainted during my confrontation with Seki-san earlier¡¹

    I¡¯d like Megu to have a bit more nerve.

    She doesn¡¯t need to have ad much nerve as Yukino¡­..

    ¡¸Much worse¡­if I was here alone with Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What will happen?¡¹

    Michi looks down at me from above.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that. Taking care of her hysteria in here¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s face loosens from my smile.

    ¡¸Was I useful to master?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­It¡¯s reassuring that Michi¡¯s here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸This ass feels nice¡­!¡¹

    I enjoy the feeling of Michi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Is that true¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s trained well¡­it¡¯s tender like raw rubber. It feels better than anyone¡¯s ass I¡¯ve touched until now¡¹

    I praise Michi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸¡­My everything is master¡¯s¡¹

    Michi answers with a blushing face.

    Her body that she had complex on is being praised¡­she¡¯s excited.

    Michi¡¯s M heart is on fire.

    ¡­This is bad.

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll give you love once we have time¡¹

    I have to hold back now¡­I told michi

    ¡¸Yes¡­Michi can give her chastity whenever you want¡¹

    Michi said with her breathing turned rough.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to show it to Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Oh¡­what a cute creature Michi is

    ¡¸Michi¡­kiss me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­EH?¡¹

    ¡¸Kiss me by yourself¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Excuse me then¡­¡¹

    Her nervous lips comes close to me.

    ¡¸¡­Nn~¡¹

    Our lips overlap.

    ¡¸¡­Un, well done. Good girl¡¹

    I pat the head of the embarrassed Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    Michi¡¯s ears are red.

    ¡¸Sit on my lap¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll massage your breasts while calling Minaho-neesan¡¹

    Mich sits on my lap.

    ¡¸Flip your skirt¡­then place your raw ass against my knee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi¡¯s soft legs and ass can be felt in my legs.

    I then embraced Michi from behind with my right hand¡­

    I touch Michi¡¯s breasts¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ahn¡¹

    What the¡­I thought that she¡¯s a wash board but.

    I can tell that there¡¯s a small thin layer of fat under her skin.

    There¡¯s a foundation for her breast done here.

    Un¡­I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll grow when you rub this.

    I grope and grind Michi¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be too rough¡¹

    ¡¸But it won¡¯t be stimulating if I just touch it lightly you know?¡¹

    I massage Michi¡¯s chest on top of her uniform.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸You like being embarrassed right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Our figures are reflected in the dressing room mirror.

    ¡¸Look at yourself in the mirror¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s a masochist¡­trembles.

    ¡¸You love being embarrassed, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I love it¡­I love it a lot¡­Masteeeer¡­!¡¹

    Really¡­Michi¡¯s a good girl.

    She¡¯s able to make my heart completely relax.

    ¡¸Try to stay quiet as I¡¯ll call Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let out your voice¡­hold it back¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    While groping Michi¡¯s chest with my right hand¡­

    I take out my phone with my left hand.

    There¡¯s two bars on the antenna.

    Well, it¡¯ll do somehow

    I pressed call on Minaho-neesan¡¯s name¡­

    ¡ºHello¡­Yoshida-kun?¡»

    Minaho-neesan immediately answers.

    ¡¸Un. I¡¯m safe somehow¡­ I¡¯m with Misuzu and Ruriko-san. Michi¡¯s here too¡¹

    I reported briefly.

    ¡º¡­What¡¯s the situation?¡»

    ¡¸Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»ordered¡­I¡¯ll be heading to the Imperial hotel along with Misuzu. The guard will be chief Tanizawa¡¯s subordinates Seki-san and Fujimiya-san¡¹

    ¡ºThe two elites of Kouzuki security service?¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s surprised.

    The combination of the renowned guard of¡ºKakka¡»-Seki-san and the beat to death swordswoman- Fujimiya-san¡­is exceptional as expected.

    ¡¸Then¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s also coming together. Ruriko-san had something to talk about with¡ºKakka¡»she said¡¹

    ¡º¡­Is that so? Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for worry if you¡¯re with the two top elite guards¡»

    ¡¸Then¡­Where¡¯s Minaho-neesan and others right now?¡¹

    ¡ºWe¡¯re at the parking lot. We¡¯re leaving now¡­we¡¯ll also be filing with Kouzuki-sama¡¯s convoy¡»

    ¡¸¡­Convoy?¡¹

    ¡ºKouzuki-sama¡¯s forming a line of a dozen cars¡­we¡¯re departing with the guidance of the patrol car, so we¡¯ll be sticking with that¡»

    If they¡¯re going to move along with¡ºKakka¡»¡­they¡¯ll have enough guards.

    That would be safe.

    ¡ºIn exchange¡­one of our cars will be left in the theater¡»

    ¡­Car?

    ¡ºThough we went in with three cars¡­if you and Michi and Misuzu-san will be heading to the hotel, then we¡¯ll only need two. Director Yamaoka from Kouzuki security service told us to reduce the number of cars if we want to join in¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»travel¡­is managed by Director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯m driving the Benz, and Margo¡¯s on the passenger seat. Nei, Mana and Megu¡¯s on the back¡¹

    Normally¡­Minaho-neesan is Viola¡¯s target from Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s request so she should seat on the back.

    But¡­it¡¯s better for Margo-san to move freely just in case something happens.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan¡¯s on the driver¡¯s seat and Margo-san¡¯s on the passenger seat.

    ¡­Ah, speaking of which.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡ºI know, it¡¯s about Yukino-san, right?¡»

    ¡­What happened to Yukino?

    ¡ºShe¡¯ll be on the Maserati along with Katsuko. It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t throw her away while you¡¯re not watching¡»

    Haa¡­with Katsuko-nee?

    Well¡­it¡¯s much more peaceful than being with Megu or Mana.

    ¡ºI feel sorry to Katsuko but¡­it¡¯s hard to deal with that hysteric girl¡»

    My my¡­that¡¯s the same thing I said.

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s bad with Katsuko-nee so I think that combination is the correct answer.¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡ºAnyway¡­don¡¯t worry here. Once we head outside the theater, Kudou-san¡¯s team will follow¡»

    Kudou-papa¡¯s backup unit will also start moving to guard¡ºKakka¡»

    Well¡­I can¡¯t imagine Viola attacking such a firm guard system.

    This is Japan.

    Viola doesn¡¯t have sense of locality in Tokyo

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»convoy will only go through the main street.

    It¡¯ll be difficult to attack from anywhere.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s meet up at the hotel¡­okay?¡»

    ¡¸Got it¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡ºAh¡­Mana-san and others also want to talk to you¡»

    The person on the other side changes

    ¡ºOnii-chan¡­you okay?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m with Misuzu and Ruriko-san, we have the two strongest guards of Kouzuki security service¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m glad¡­we¡¯re going to the hotel first then¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll follow right away¡¹

    ¡ºUn. I¡¯ll give the phone to Megu-oneechan¡»

    I hear Megu¡¯s voice

    ¡º¡­Yoshi-kun¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make such a worried face. I¡¯m fine here. I¡¯ll follow up right away¡¹

    ¡ºUn¡­I¡¯ll wait¡»

    ¡­Then

    ¡ºHello, Yo-chaaan?¡»

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡ºEhehe¡­that¡¯s great. I was worried¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll meet you up in the hotel right away. Wait for me.¡¹

    ¡ºHurry up and come! Get it?¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­I get it¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡º¡­Hello, Yoshida-kun¡»

    ¡­Margo-san too

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m here¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t intend to threaten you but perhaps the enemies may aim at you guys more than us¡»

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡ºWe have secured Shirasaka Sousuke, Yukino-san and Mana-san but the enemies might aim for Misuzu-san or Ruriko-san as well¡»

    ¡­Right

    The two granddaughters are perfect as negotiation card with¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸But, we¡¯ll be fine. We have Fujimiya-san and Seki-san¡­Michi¡¯s here as well¡¹

    I said to reassure Margo-san.

    Margo-san knows the power of the elites of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t doubt their ability but if there¡¯s three people trying to escort you and Misuzu¡­then at least two of them can freely fight while there¡¯s only one sticking with you. I think that¡¯s slightly severe when it comes to war potential¡»

    As a pro guard¡­Margo-san made a conclusion.

    Me, Misuzu, Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡­there¡¯s two people needed to defend the four of us.

    The only one remaining fights the enemy¡­that might be tough.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll contact Kudou-san¡­we¡¯ll have him send someone around¡»

    ¡¸¡­At Kudou-san¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡ºYeah, Kudou-san have people specialized in combat only. We¡¯ll have those people surround you¡»

    We¡¯ve got enough guards here.

    What we currently need is a combat only staff.

    ¡ºAh, don¡¯t tell Seki about this¡­those people are elite. I think they hate Kudou-san¡¯s team coming to help¡»

    Un¡­Kudou-papa¡¯s behind the scenes team.

    I think that it¡¯s incompatible with Seki-san and Fujimiya-san¡¯s elegance¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    ¡º¡­Anyway, be careful¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Margo-san. I¡¯ll leave Minaho-neesan and others to you¡¹

    ¡ºLeave this to¡­later then¡»

    ¡­Then, the call ends

    I want to hear Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice¡­

    ¡­Yukino too.

    I think that she¡¯ll only scream or complain.

    ¡¸¡­Masteeeeeeer¡¹

    Michi whispers with a bright red face.

    ¡¸¡­Hm, what¡¯s wrong Michi?¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve gotten wet¡­¡¹

    Putting back my phone on my pocket¡­I use my left hand to reach out inside Michi¡¯s skirt.

    Michi¡¯s panty is wet.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯re easy to get wet when aroused¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    I talk to Michi through the mirror of the dressing room.

    Michi on top of my legs..

    She¡¯s opening her legs widely right now and het wet crotch is clearly seen in the mirror.

    ¡¸I might be lewd. Do you hate the lewd Michi?¡¹

    Michi looks at the mirror with moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I like it. It¡¯s my Michi after all. You¡¯re cute, Michi¡¹

    I lick the back of Michi¡¯s ear from behind

    ¡¸¡­Hyaaan~!¡¹

    Michi trembles on top of my legs¡­

    Her panty¡¯s overflowing with love nectar again

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s kiss, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Michi turned her face to me.

    I fixed my post a bit so it can be seen in the mirror properly¡­then I kiss Michi¡¯s lips.

    Our tongues twine.

    Michi¡¯s aroused as she look at her own foolishness in the mirror.

    ¡¸¡­Master, I¡¹

    Michi speaks.

    ¡¸More¡­I want to be treated like an object y Master. I want to be Master¡¯s possession¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Misuzu and mine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I want to be the toy of the two of you. I want to be played like a toy¡­!¡¹

    Michi passionately seeks my tongue.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­You already are. Michi is Misuzu and my toy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn. I¡¯m happy¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­hold back for a bit more. We¡¯ll do it when Misuzu¡¯s with us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    The playtime while Misuzu¡¯s gone is only limited until here.

    It¡¯s about time they come back from the shower.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s kiss once again¡­then we¡¯ll leave it as that¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I can lick Master¡¯s thing and drink it¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    I caress Michi¡¯s cheeks gently.

    Michi¡¯s 15 year old skin is slippery.

    ¡¸We can postpone that for now. I want to stay strained until we reach the Hotel. I¡¯ll relax if I ejaculate here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that Michi says that¡­actually, I want to do Michi. But, we¡¯ve got a situation¡­so understand¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master¡¹

    Saying that¡­she rubs her cheeks on me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The shower group came back after a few minutes.

    They haven¡¯t seen Michi and my play.

    Ruriko-san Yoshiko-san, Misuzu, and Seki-san comes to the dressing room¡­

    Fujimiya-san still stands outside the corridor.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, I¡¯m back¡­Michi, have you taken care of Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Michi¡­

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Rather than me taking care of him¡­Master has taken care of me¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s another point increased on punishing Michi.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please punish me. Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Be prepared for tonight. I¡¯ll have you confess how were you taken care off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Oh¡­these two masochists¡­

    Does postponing sex increases the pleasure for them?

    I somehow understand.

    ¡­By the way.

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san have completely changed their clothes in the shower room.

    They¡¯re wearing the Ojou-sama school uniform Misuzu usually wears.

    Un¡­changing their clothes to uniform¡­

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s huge breasts can be seen.

    Ruriko-san also have a good style for a 15 year old girl.

    Or rather¡­this girl¡¯s legs is thin and long.

    Leaving that aside¡­

    Misuzu¡­why are you wearing a bathrobe?

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯ll change right away¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko-san and others.

    She takes out her change of clothes from inside the bag.

    Her underwear¡¯s there too.

    Misuzu¡­no way?

    You¡¯re naked under the bathrobe?

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please¡¹

    Misuzu comes before me holding her new underwear like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    She handed the panty and bra to me.

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are surprised¡­

    Misuzu¡­they want to show the two our relationship.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I take the underwear like usual.

    ¡¸Here¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu opens her bathrobe.

    Her fair naked skin¡­and cherry colored nipples.

    Then, her hairless pussy becomes exposed.

    Then¡­Misuzu dropped her bathrobe.

    ¡¸Come here, I¡¯ll put on your panty¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    Kneeling on Misuzu¡¯s feet¡­I put on one foot in the panty.

    Then, I pull up Misuzu¡¯s soft legs¡­

    Her firm ass is tightly wrapped by a thin cloth.

    ¡¸Next is the bra¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    I put the bra on Misuzu¡¯s boobs and fit the meat on the cup.

    Then, I attached the hook on the back.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you. Danna-sama¡¹

    The naked Misuzu is sexy but it¡¯s also nice if she¡¯s wearing just underwear.

    Misuzu wants a kiss from me.

    I made our lips touch.

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t like such light kisses so she clings to me and asked for a long kiss.

    Our tongues entwine.

    ¡¸Does Kuromori-sama always help out Misuzu-sama on changing clothes?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san has a blank face.

    ¡¸When it¡¯s just the two of us¡­then always, right Danna-sama?¡¹

    It¡¯s not always but¡­Misuzu wants to brag her relationship with me.

    ¡¸Well¡­she¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you not find helping a woman change clothes unpleasant?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks.

    ¡¸No, not at all. She¡¯s my Misuzu after all¡¹

    I answered clearly

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Ruriko-san isn¡¯t satisfied with the answer.

    It seems to be unthinkable on her past world view.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, you have Yoshiko-san helping you change clothes, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu asked.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a woman¡­and my¡ºretainer¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama and I have a very close relationship too. I hide no secret from Danna-sama and he has never lied to me before¡¹

    Misuzu in her underwear tells Ruriko-san with confidence.

    ¡¸¡­Are you not ashamed even if you are naked?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, I can¡¯t love Danna-sama if I¡¯m not naked¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t love if you¡¯re not naked?¡¹

    Ruriko-san who doesn¡¯t have knowledge about sex doesn¡¯t understand what Misuzu is saying.

    ¡¸Please stop the flirting for now¡­please hurry up and change¡¹

    Seki-san tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes, sorry. Seki-san. Danna-sama¡­please dress me¡¹

    Misuzu takes her uniform out of her bag.

    ¡¸Sure got it¡¹

    I dress Misuzu as I speak.

    In front of Ruriko-san¡­Misuzu¡¯s in good mood as she¡¯s being dressed up by me.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­is it common for a man intimate to you help you change clothes?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks Seki-san.

    Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸The upper class people¡­all have different hobbies from each other¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s common!¡¹

    She answered with a red face.

    un¡­Seki-san has been guarding various people before she became¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»guard

    Well¡­she has seen various people.

    Therefore¡­she can¡¯t stop Misuzu¡¯s act.

    ¡­It¡¯s only changing clothes.

    ¡¸But¡­I find that Misuzu-sama really trusts Kurormori-sama from the bottom of her heart¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at us as she speak.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Kruomori-sama¡¯s very devoted too¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    It seems that she sees me helping out Misuzu change as¡ºdevoted¡»¡­

 Chapter 240 : Pre-departure inspection

    ¡¸No, this is a bit different from devotion¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Danna-sama has helped me changed my clothes just now but I also do all I can to serve Danna-sama. It¡¯s my pleasure to serve Danna-sama. I think that I¡¯m born to give this one a happy life¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s surprised by Misuzu¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­does Onii-sama¡¯s existence that big for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I love him from the bottom of my heart¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Love¡­I can understand family love and lord-retainer love but¡­I don¡¯t understand the love between men and women¡¹

    What Ruriko-san knows are only the depiction of love coming out of the novels she read.

    That also had¡ºKakka¡»exclude all that has sexual notations¡­

    She really doesn¡¯t know anything but fairy tale love story.

    ¡¸I definitely call Danna-sama on morning when I wake up and at night before sleepiong¡¹

    Could it be¡­Misuzu/

    It¡¯s about the permission to pee?

    Isn¡¯t that a bit too early to tell Ruriko-san¡­?

    ¡¸Then¡­Just hearing Danna-sama¡¯s voice makes me feel relieved. I feel happy. Just knowing that Danna-sama¡¯s fine¡­it makes me happy¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Meeting him in person makes me happier. Just by walking side by side, it makes my heart throb. Danna-sama always listens to whatever I say with all his best. Whatever I want, whatever I seek¡­he¡¯s always able to sense it. He¡¯s always doing all his best¡­that he was able to overcome the wall of my heart¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸¡­The wall of your heart?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks with serious eyes.

    ¡¸Yes¡­living the life as a daughter of Kouzuki house¡­I¡¯ve made a wall surrounding my heart in regards to people. Everyone around me¡­the adults nor schoolmates aren¡¯t bad people but¡­they all feel like they only want to make contact with me for the power of¡ºKouzuki¡»house¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can understand that¡¹

    Ruriko-san nods.

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»two granddaughters lived having the same trouble.

    ¡¸I¡­hate being raised up or being neglected so anyway¡­I just smile at everyone, then be calmly contact everyone gently. Then¡­not to make any particularly close relationship. If someone¡¯s too close with me, they¡¯ll be targeted with grudge and jealousy, they¡¯ll be having harships¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I am the same as Onee-sama. Try to be as proper as possible, always smiling¡­and yet, try not to be intimate with anyone¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Ruriko-san has Yoshiko-san with her¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m really saved by Yoshiko¡¯s existence¡¹

    Ruriko-san speaks her gratitude to the¡ºretainer¡»girl who¡¯s three years older than her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m unworthy of those words¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No. Yoshiko is with me so I was able to stay well until to this day¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    The master-retainer look at each other.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enviable¡­but I didn¡¯t receive a¡ºretainer¡»like Yoshiko-san¡¹

    Misuzu look at the two

    ¡¸¡­To be honest¡­since when I entered high school, it feels very suffocating¡­my heart is completely worn out. Always alone¡­a life where I can¡¯t let my guard down to anyone¡¹

    Both Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are listening to Misuzu¡¯s talk seriously.

    Since they¡¯re in the same position¡­Misuzu¡¯s talk isn¡¯t somebody else¡¯s problem.

    Ah¡­Seki-san and Michi are listening interestingly too.

    ¡¸Then¡­the suffering of my heart was understood. Grandfather has introduced someone to me. I was able to release my mind for a few hours a week in that place¡¹

    ¡­That is.

    The part time job at Nagisa¡¯s shop¡­

    The lesbian play with Nagisa?¡­

    Though it¡¯s a part time job, Nagisa seems to have put Misuzu on the back of the shop and not let her serve customers¡­

    But still, doing work that has nothing to do with Kouzuki house or the Ojou-sama school¡­it¡¯s a nice change of pace.

    ¡¸Is it a therapy or something?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s the feeling¡¹

    Well, your heart will surely be healed if you¡¯re surrounded by the beautiful flowers in the shop¡­

    Afterwards, I think that it¡¯s the lesbian play.

    ¡¸That person has introduced Danna-sama to me¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama has accepted me without knowing that I¡¯m someone from the Kouzuki¡ºhouse¡»¡­ No, even if he knew the lineage of¡ºKouzuki¡»Danna-sama never changed his love at me. He¡¯s not concerned about the house, blood relations at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Then this means that he trully loves Misuzu-oneesama only¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­even if I get banished from¡ºKouzuki¡»house, Danna-sama will continue to love me¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Whatever hapens to Misuzu¡­I¡¯ll take responsibility for it. I¡¯ll make you happy¡¹

    ¡¸Why, Misuzu-sama? That will be going against¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»will. It¡¯s a suicidal act to do such things¡¹

    Seki-san opened her mouth without thinking.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a suicidal act. I will survive anything. I¡¯ve got a lot of family that I have to keep happy¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s already my family. We¡¯re already family. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll protect her. I¡¯ll definitely make her happy¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡­Reality isn¡¯t that easy¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san said but¡­

    ¡¸I know that reality is harsh¡­but she¡¯s already my ¡ºfamily¡» I won¡¯t turn back. I only have to go forward¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me happily

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯re also¡ºfamily¡»toop¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes turn moist.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master! Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸Onee-sama¡­what kind of relationship is Onee-sama¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    Ruriko-san knows Kouzuki house, clan, it¡¯s bloodline.

    But¡­she doesn¡¯t know¡ºfamily¡»

    The kind of¡ºfamily¡»we are talking about¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a relationship where you¡¯d think of helping out no matter how hard it is, without thinking that it¡¯s troublesome¡­the want to make them happy¡­that kind of relationship¡¹

    That is my definition of¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸Yes, therefore¡­Danna-sama is always thinking of making me, Michi, and the other¡ºfamily¡¯s¡»hapiness Me too¡­I think about how to make Danna-sama, Michi and the¡ºfamily¡¯s¡»happiness We don¡¯t depend on each other. We cooperate and consider the other party. That relationship makes me happy. I am grateful to God that Danna-sama made me his¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸Do you prefer that family more than Kouzuki house?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks with a surprised face.

    ¡¸Yes¡­there¡¯s only happiness Being Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Those words are heavy for me.

    ¡­I¡¯ve got to work hard.

    I¡¯ve got to make Misuzu happier.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    Ruriko-san said sadly.

    ¡¸My¡­Ruriko-san, aren¡¯t you in a comfortable relationship with Yoshiko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I feel easy when I¡¯m with Yoshiko¡¹

    ¡¸That is the same. The only difference is that we don¡¯t have a master-slave relationship¡­but equal¡­we¡¯ve got a lot of members in the family¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is a lot?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºSisters¡»!¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸The me right now has a lot of¡ºLittle sisters¡»I adore, and¡ºelder sisters¡»I respect. All of us have become family through Danna-sama. We¡¯re a family sharing a common destiny. Everyone understands that the individual happiness leads to the happiness of the¡ºfamily¡»¡­we always trust and cooperate with each other¡¹

    That is¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸There¡¯s no blood relation in our family. People who have different birth and growth¡­they became¡ºfamily¡»by their own will. It¡¯s a family that accepts each other.¡¹

    Hearing me, Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸What secret society is that?¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not something that big. Weak people not yielding to the strong, people who lend their shoulders at each other as they fight the fate, they became family by chance¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu¡¯s right¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand. A relationship that¡¯s more important than the¡ºKouzuki¡»lineage¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, Ruriko-san understands that Danna-sama is someone you can rely on, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I do. Looking at Kuromori-sama¡¯s actions¡­he has his own proper thoughts¡­he¡¯s a very courageous person¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you understand just that for now¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said in satisfaction.

    Misuzu¡¯s dress up is over.

    ¡¸Now¡­it¡¯s about time we go¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san thinks¡­

    Seki-san too¡­

    She must be doubting that¡ºKuromori¡»and me have a negative effect on Misuzu.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s wondering if this will expand to Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for you to worry so much¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Seki-san.

    ¡¸I will properly solve the problems in the Kouzuki house with Grandfather properly. Ruriko-san, you also allow my relationship with Danna-sama, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­Misuzu-oneesama and Kuromori-sama really loves each other, I understand that¡­but¡¹

    Ruriko-san falters.

    ¡¸¡ºKouzuki¡»house¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I will be negotiating with grandfather. If so, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama¡­do you really intend to leave¡ºKouzuki¡»house?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡­seems to be thinking that Misuzu will be eloping with me.

    Is this what means to be going against¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»will?¡­

    ¡¸I am prepared for that. My life is being with Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu clearly said.

    ¡¸If you have that resolution then¡­Ruriko won¡¯t say anything anymore. Misuzu-oneesama should go the way she believes¡¹

    Ruriko-san doesn¡¯t have the concept of deciding of her own fate. Therefore, she¡¯s confused from what Misuzu¡¯s saying.

    Seki-san¡­she has her own clear opinion but she won¡¯t assert herself strongly. That¡¯s why, she¡¯s quiet for now.

    Both of them are people who think that it¡¯s natural to obey¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»order

    For them, they can¡¯t do anything about Misuzu who said she¡¯ll talk directly to¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯d like Ruriko-san to be there when I talk with Grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Yes. That way¡¯s better¡­I also want to know the progress of the situation¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san answers.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Leaving the dressing room.

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s standing, holding on her cane.

    ¡¸¡­You took quite some time¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry. I talked to Ruriko-san for a while¡¹

    Misuzu answers

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­sorry¡¹

    I¡¯m pushing the cart that¡¯s carrying Misuzu and Ruriko-san¡¯s costumes and luggage

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. This is a man¡¯s job¡¹

    I¡¯d like Michi and the two guards to watch around properly¡­

    It¡¯s also natural for me to carry the luggage of my¡ºwoman¡»

    ¡¸I asked to have the car I¡¯m using to be at the stage door but?¡¹

    At the exit of the dressing room¡­Seki-san asks the guard wearing Kouzuki security service uniform.

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s parked in the front¡¹

    The security guard handed the key.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    Seki-san takes the key.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a state of the art VIP guard car¡¹

    Looking at the car outside, Fujimiya-san gives her admiration.

    The car is a huge limousine.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a car that got delivered this month. As my personal car¡¹

    Seki-san puffs her chest.

    So¡­this is Seki-san¡¯s private car?

    The body of the car is painted in pink.

    ¡¸This is¡ºPink Cadillac¡»?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only the exterior. The inside is different. The body and the engine are all specially made¡¹

    Seki-san speaks boastfully.

    ¡¸The bulletproof glass and armor are all new tech¡­it¡¯s also designed to be strong against impacts¡¹

    Fujimiya-san taps the body of the car with her hands wrapped in leather gloves.

    A sound that has the insides filled.

    The unconventional American car look is a complete fake.

    ¡¸The car¡¯s considerably heavier because of the armor, right?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san asks Seki-san

    ¡¸Yes. Because of that, we¡¯ve changed the engine to a high power one. It has a bad fuel cost but¡­that¡¯s inevitable. The suspension are all custom made too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you turn it to a high power engine, then the engine will also be heavy. The body is heavy, the engine is heavy¡­as expected, if the one using it is a heavy then the special car gets heavier too¡¹

    Fujimiya-san flips Seki-san¡¯s switch.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that heavy!¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Seki-san¡¯s been given by chief Tanizawa a heavy duty of protecting¡ºKakka¡» That¡¯s what I mean by¡ºheavy¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­if you react that much from what I said¡­could it be that Seki-san is recently worrying about her weight?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t! I¡¯m not worrying about it!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­Seki-san is an elite top guard after all so she doesn¡¯t need to worry about the weight that increases every day¡­¡¹

    ¡­These two, seriously.

    Both of them are adults already and yet¡­their compatibility is bad.

    ¡¸By the way¡­can I test this state of the art armor?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san smiles at Seki-san.

    ¡¸Test¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m interested in the effects of the new technology. I think I would like to test the robustness of this car body¡­how much can it endure my blow¡¹

    Fujimiya-san swings her special 3k metal cane.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to know the strength of the armor of the fender here¡¹

    ¡¸S-Stop¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I will only strike with my full power. It¡¯ll only dent the armor. Even if a hole opens the armor, I¡¯ll stop to the degree where it would hinder driving the car¡¹

    Fujimiya-san exerts effort.

    Power comes to the hand holding the stick.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t! Fujimiya Reika!¡¹

    Seki-san shouted Fujimiya-san¡¯s name in panic.

    Speaking of which, Fujimiya-san¡¯s name is Reika¡­

    The beauty named Reika wears a gallant men¡¯s clothing¡­she looks like a Takarazuka male role.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s enough playtime, Fujimiya-san¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Neither Ruriko-san nor I want to ride a car with a dent on it¡¹

    Ruriko-san nods at Misuzu¡¯s back.

    ¡¸By your will¡­I will do the armor test on a different location¡¹

    Fujimiya-san bows at the two¡­

    ¡¸¡­Geez¡¹

    Seki-san opens the door in anger.[

    ¡¸Now¡­please come in Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama¡¹

    The two of them try to step into the car¡­

    ¡¸¡­Wait¡¹

    I stop the two

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Ruriko-san turned back to me looking surprised.

    ¡¸This car is sent by someone from Kouzuki security service?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who it is but one of the guards brought this from the parking lot

    ¡¸¡­It is, what about it?¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me.

    ¡¸I think we should check the car first¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that you can¡¯t trust the work of Kouzuki security service?¡¹

    Seki-san shows displeasure from what I said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­if I was the enemy, then I¡¯ll blend with the guards and set up something in this car¡¹

    A transmitter or a wiretap.

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san looks at each other.

    ¡¸Obey Danna-sama¡¯s words¡­check it immediately¡¹

    The two guards jumped into the car

    While they¡¯re checking through the sheets and interior¡­

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s one¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Here too¡¹

    The hidden equipment come out one after another

    ¡¸Please wait a moment¡¹

    Fujimiya-san takes out a phone size machine from her pocket

    ¡¸It¡¯s a machine to check if there¡¯s suspicious signals are being sent out¡­!¡¹

    She walks around the car with the machine while explaining to us.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay now. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any other equipment installed in here¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said

    ¡¸The¡ºenemy¡»has already entered Kouzuki security sercice¡­¡¹

    Seki-san shows a bitter face.

    ¡¸The enemy is a genuine pro. What should we do, should we report to director Yamaoka?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san asks Seki-san.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop¡­we don¡¯t know who the enemy is, everyone wearing uniform would be just suspicious of each other¡¹

    ¡¸The site would be confused and just panic¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­that¡¯s also the aim of the¡ºenemy¡»¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s now¡­even if the¡ºenemy¡»enters, the command system of those in uniform is perfect. Though they have infiltrated¡­they shouldn¡¯t have penetrated the group leader class. The numbers of those are only few¡¹

    If the information is only that the enemy has blended in¡­the function of the uniform group will be paralyzed.

    Actually, even though only a few of them can enter the bottom level¡­if they overreact, the entire organization will be damaged.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll report to Chief Tanizawa through a private line. Let¡¯s ask chief to identify the sneaky agent¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­director Yamaoka will only confuse the site¡¹

    Seki-san contacts chief Tanizawa via mobile

    Meanwhile, I load the luggage to the car¡­

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san enters the car.

    ¡­Then.

    Fujimiya-san goes on the passenger seat.

    Michi and I take the second row of the limousine.

    The back seat, Misuzu, Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san.

    The limousine seats have the second row facing backwards, so we¡¯re facing with the people on the rear seats.

    Yet, Michi an I are sitting to match with Ruriko-san¡¯s knee

    Seki-san who finished the call opens the door and goes to the driver seat¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­why are you in the passenger seat?¡¹

    She asks Fujimiya-san¡­

    ¡¸This car is Seki-san¡¯s private car after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s a rule in Kouzuki security service that the subordinate drives at such case¡­¡¹

    Err¡­Seki-san and Fujimiya-san are both top elites under chief Tanizawa of Kouzuki security service.

    Seki-san is selected as¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»personal guard though¡­

    Who¡¯s top and who¡¯s bottom?1

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I leave the driving to Seki-san¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said calmly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re younger than me right?¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­I entered Kouzuki security service ahead of you. I was 16 years old when I was scouted by chief Tanizawa directly¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­after I graduated from college, I studied in Europe! I joined in the company with advanced professional education¡­it has nothing to do with my age at joining!¡¹

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san aren¡¯t bulging.

    ¡¸Seki-san, if you want it by all means I don¡¯t mind driving but my driving is rough you know? I might end up scratching Seki-san¡¯s treasured car. Are you still okay with that?¡¹

    Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸Geez! I get it already! I just have to drive, right?!¡¹

    She gets in the driver seat angrily.

    1. That¡¯s lewd!

 Chapter 241 : The three togetherâ€¦!

    ¡¸Everyone¡­have you put on your seatbelts?¡¹

    Seki-san checks us through the rear mirror

    ¡¸It¡¯ll shake for a bit but please don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    The engine starts¡­

    Torurururuunnnnn¡­!

    The engine turns lightly¡­as expected of a custom car.

    The sound of the engine is deep.

    It¡¯s quite a high power engine.

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯re going!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    The car began to move and suddenly shakes greatly.

    Michi and I who are sitting facing the back bent forward.

    On the contrary, Misuzu and the girls were strongly pressed against the seat¡­

    Ah¡­true, this car is heavy.

    Since we¡¯re forcibly moving a heavy car with a high power engine¡­the behavior is rough.

    If not, it won¡¯t even move an inch.

    ¡¸I prefer the quiet cars. If this was rolls Royce, then a glass of water won¡¯t spill when it starts¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san speaks sarcastically.

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­I prefer the wild taste of the American cars¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think that Cadillac has a very low degree of perfection as a car. Since before, American made luxury cars are synonymous to bad taste, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s fighting spirit burns from what Fujimiya-san said.

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san¡­what company owns Rolls-Royce right now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s under the German company BMW¡¯s umbrella¡¹

    ¡¸Bentley?¡¹

    ¡¸Under the control of German Volkswagen group¡¹

    ¡¸Lotus?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s acquired by a state-owned company in Malaysia!¡¹

    ¡¸Austin?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s bought by a Chinese enterprise!¡¹

    ¡¸Jaguar and Land Rover?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s under an Indian company right now!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san glares at Seki-san.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­you¡¯re well known with international companies so of course you know everything you have asked, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸No~! Please do not overestimate me. I have fields that I am weak from too. Especially automobile industry¡­!¡¹

    Lies¡­it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s well-informed.

    ¡¸But, is that so? I understood it from Fujimiya-san¡¯s words. The UK car manufacturers who were proud of their great power now don¡¯t even have the shadow of their former selves. Is there no car manufacturer left in the UK anymore¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸T-There¡¯s still Aston Martin there¡­ !¡¹

    Fujimiya-san glares strongly.

    ¡¸Oh, there¡¯s that company too. If I recall¡­it¡¯s under the Ford cars in US, it was somehow repurchased by David Richards using the capitalist money in the Middle East¡­but, was it sold?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuh!¡¹

    ¡¸But still¡­there¡¯s at least one remaining in the UK, that¡¯s great. Fujimiya-san¡¹

    Seki-san shows a victorious smile.

    ¡¸Well¡­I can¡¯t understand the nerve of the UK who¡¯s a country well known in automotive industry and even known for years just to sell their brands away to the other countries. Is this what they mean by¡ºPoverty dulls the wit¡»?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s enduring.

    ¡¸In that respect¡­General motors is manufacturing and selling Cadillac, Buick, Corvette, and Camaro at the moment. When it comes to cars, the citizen¡¯s love is different¡¹

    ¡¸In the situation with continued deficit, they finally maintained by putting taxes on the government¡­are you talking about that American citizen love?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a very important national strategy to keep maintaining the automobile industry of the home country¡¹

    ¡¸I love UK, I don¡¯t want to speak badly of America¡¯s automobile industry but¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s counterattack begins.

    ¡¸When US economy is in good shape, they want a British prestigious brand, don¡¯t they? Lotus, Jaguar, and Land Rover were owned by an American companies at one time¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­there was that age¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­As soon as their economy got worse, the sold British automobile brand sold to the emerging countries were owned by America¡­!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san looks at Seki-san with eyes of hate.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­for a British automobile brand with only their name left in them, only emerging countries with shallow history in automotive industry would buy those¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸They can¡¯t afford to sell their cherished American car brands. It¡¯s like selling the soul of their country¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though they sold the IBM computer division to China¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only the computer department! IBM is alive and well!¡¹

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san¡¯s standoff continues¡­

    ¡­But

    These two aren¡¯t even British or American and yet¡­why are they fighting this far?

    While they¡¯re talking about that¡­the car has gone around the theater and arrived at the main gate.

    It¡¯s already night¡­the vicinity is dark.

    Kouzuki Security service security guard comes

    ¡¸Request¡­S3¡¹

    Seki-san opens the window and tells the security guard.

    ¡¸Roger. We¡¯ll add two units to the imperial hotel¡¹

    Looking at it¡­There are two cars with Kouzuki security service logo in front of the theater.

    One normal size Sedan¡­and one big light van.

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Seki-san gives her approval and the guard gave the drivers of the stopped car a sign.

    The two cars lit up¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    Seki-san starts the car.

    Our car is sandwiched in between the two cars of the Kouzuki security service¡­it¡¯s a convoy.

    The leading care is the Sedan.

    The light van comes from behind.

    If the three cars move this way¡­the risk going to the Imperial Hotel will decrease.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Ruriko-san who¡¯s worried.

    ¡¸The Imperial Hotel isn¡¯t that far¡¹

    ¡¸How far is it?¡¹

    I ask.

    Sorry but I¡¯ve never been to such a luxurious hotel¡­

    I don¡¯t know where it is.

    ¡¸It¡¯s in Odaiba. I think that we will arrive in about 15 minutes in this pace¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s the landfill area in Tokyo Bay?¡­

    Recently, there¡¯s a lot of luxury hotels made, so Imperial hotel is one of them

    ¡¸¡­My¡¹

    Seki-san mutters in the driver seat.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san who¡¯s sullen from losing the car dispute a while ago¡­has her face returned to guard mode.

    ¡¸The leading car is entering a different route than planned¡­¡¹

    A change of plans?

    But¡­our car is crammed by Kouzuki security service car in front and behind.

    There¡¯s the light van following from behind¡­we can only turn our cars in accordance to the leading car.

    ¡¸I wonder if something happened that changed the route?¡¹

    Seki-san tilts her head.

    ¡¸Then, we should be contacted about it but¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san shows a strange face.

    I¡­

    Somehow feel uneasiness¡­

    Margo-san told me to immediately respond when you feel that something¡¯s¡ºweird¡»

    If you feel¡ºit¡¯s going well¡»then it may be wrong but¡­

    Once you think it¡¯s¡ºstrange¡»or¡ºodd¡»¡­then there¡¯s something absolutely wrong going on¡­

    What¡¯s left is to find the cause of unease¡­

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san, Fujimiya-san¡¹

    I speak up.

    ¡¸How can I help you?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Does the car in front and behind have a lot of poeple?¡¹

    There¡¯s three people in the back seat of the leading car.

    The van behind seems to be packed with people too.

    ¡¸Since the place guarded will change from the theater to the Imperial Hotel¡­shouldn¡¯t the transport guards change as well?¡¹

    Seki-san says¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s transport guard vehicles, that¡¯s impossible¡¹

    Fujimiya-san answers.

    ¡¸The occupants of the guard vehicle for a VIP can only be guards who received special training. It¡¯s impossible to have a general guard ride together

    ¡­Then this means

    ¡¸Earlier in the theater¡­you do know that the enemies have blended among the security guards, right?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Those guys¡­if Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»and us leave the theater, they¡¯ll no longer be in the theater, right?¡¹

    Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»and Minaho-neesan are already in a convoy heading to the Imperial Hotel.

    We¡¯re heading to the Imperial Hotel late.

    The targets of the¡ºenemy¡»are no longer in the theater.

    ¡¸The cars surrounding us were waiting in the street before we leave the theater¡­?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san speaks to Seki-san.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s the possibility of the crew being replaced¡¹

    Seki-san mutters¡­

    The two cars in our front and back are the the enemies who sneaked in the theater¡­?

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­how many people do you think is inside¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see the back seat of the van but¡­it¡¯s going to be over ten people¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite a lot of them infiltrating¡¹

    ¡¸This¡­it¡¯s possible that we¡¯ve been infiltrated for quite a while ago¡¹

    It¡¯s unrelated to the sudden visit of Cesario Viola to Japan¡­

    Even before¡­the¡ºenemy¡»has already gotten to the Kouzuki security service?

    ¡¸When it comes to it¡­the enemy¡¯s aim is the assassination of¡ºKakka¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸It might be to kidnap Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡­¡¹

    When it comes to it¡­it¡¯s the Main event of the¡ºenemy¡¯s¡»plan

    ¡¸Either way¡­I think that it¡¯s not a good idea to follow the¡ºenemy¡»car like this¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­we¡¯ll only arrive at the¡ºenemy¡¯s¡»nest. There¡¯s no choice but to escape by ourselves now¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san readies herself.

    The car runs through the night office town.

    Fortunately, there¡¯s no pedestrians.

    Even if we make a noise here¡­the general people won¡¯t be inconvenienced.

    ¡¸For better or for worse¡­we¡¯ll try to escape. Everyone, please hold into your seats. Please also close your mouth as you might bite your tongue¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san tells everyone in the car.

    Soon¡­the cars enter the intersection.

    The leading car goes straight.

    Seki-san rotates the handle and try to turn left¡­

    ¡­Then.

    The light van behind suddenly accelerates and hits the bumper of our car!

    The car was thrown to a strange angle when bend¡­

    Our car¡¯s pushed!

    ¡¸¡­Kuh!¡¹

    I hold to my seat.

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san close their eyes and desperately endure too.

    ¡­Doga!

    the car stopped in the intersection at the sidewalk.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re this bad then I should be the driver!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san shouts at Seki-san.

    ¡¸Aaaah! There¡¯s scratches on the body!!!! Even though it¡¯s a new car!!!!!!!¡¹

    Seki-san turned her anger to the¡ºenemy¡»

    Meanwhile¡­the second car of Kouzuki security service blocks our back.

    We can¡¯t escape from the back.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go across the sidewalk. There¡¯s no other way¡¹

    While Fujimiya-san proposes it¡­

    The security guards come off from the second car¡­

    Some of them have guns.

    The group of enemies quickly surround the car¡­

    ¡¸Geez! This is because Seki-san¡¯s so careless!¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t careless1¡¹

    The two shout at each other.

    ¡¸Geez, when it comes to this then I¡¯ve got no choice¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san¡­please do something about it!¡¹

    ¡­Do something?

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Please break the enemy with that¡ºcrushing cane¡» Then we¡¯ll escape using that chance¡¹

    Seki-san said calmly

    ¡¸What about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Please do something on your own. We¡¯re gonna do our best here to escape¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Fujimiya-san gets off the car and is going to fight over ten¡ºenemies¡»who have guns¡­

    When she gets out of the car, we¡¯re going to leave Fujimiya-san at full speed¡­?

    ¡¸I¡¯m better at fighting indoors however¡¹

    Un¡­Fujimiya-san¡¯s fighting style is basically Kendo¡­so it¡¯s not good to fight enemies with guns outdoors.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the time to say that you know?¡¹

    Seki-san retorts

    ¡¸Then, I will be driving the car and let Seki-san disturb the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Please demonstrate the power of Seki-san who¡¯s elected as¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»personal guard!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san clings to the steering wheel.

    ¡¸This is my car!¡¹

    ¡¸So¡­what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you go!¡¹

    While the two female guards are fighting¡­

    ¡­Konkon

    The window on Fujimiya-san¡¯s side was knocked.

    A man with a gun speaks to Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸¡­Open this¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s already surrounding the car.

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are hugging each other, trembling.

    Misuzu¡¯s still calm.

    Michi¡¯s staring at the scene quietly.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Fujimiya-san, he¡¯s calling you¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸Haa¡­it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Fujimiya-san unlocks the door.

    ¡¸I¡¯m coming out¡­¡¹

    At the moment she opens the door¡­

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s stick pokes the man¡¯s throat!

    ¡¸¡­Gueeee!¡¹

    The man¡¯s blown away¡­!

    Fujimiya-san quickly gets out of the car.

    As soon as the door closes¡­Seki-san locks it again from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸This car is armored so the enemy¡¯s bullet won¡¯t be able to penetrate. We¡¯re safe as long as we¡¯re inside the car!¡¹

    Seki-san shouts

    ¡¸Taaaaaaaa¡­!¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­Fujimiya-san¡¯s stick beats up the second guy.

    A man with a gun tries to aim at Fujimiya-san but¡­

    Fujimiya-san skillfully jumps inside the flock of the enemies¡­not letting them aim.

    Then, Fujimiya-san who has long weapon is stronger.

    She¡¯s taken down several people in a blink of an eye.

    ¡¸Geez, if you attract the enemy to the right, then we can take the car to the left!¡¹

    Seki-san seems to be full of intention of leaving Fujimiya-san

    ¡­But

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s stick slaughtered the fifth enemy¡­

    Dadadadadadadada¡­!!!!

    A rain of bullets on Fujimiya-san¡¯s foothold¡­

    Fujimiya-san jumped to the shade of the car¡­

    ¡­Kankankankan!

    The car¡¯s body bounces the bullets back!

    As expected of a custom made car.

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san removed their seatbelts and lied down.

    Of course, Michi and me too

    We huddle ourselves into the limousine floor.

    We know that it¡¯s bulletproof glass but being shot at is still scary.

    ¡¸Aaaahn! My new car!!!!!!!!¡¹

    Seki-san screams¡­

    The continuous gunshot stops¡­

    When I raise my face and look outside through the bulletproof glass¡­

    A man comes out of the van and reloads the rifle¡¯s magazine.

    They even brought something like that?¡­

    Fujimiya-san can¡¯t move carelessly with this.

    ¡¸Heyyyyy¡­! Give up and come out! We¡¯ve got some business with the young ladies!!¡¹

    The man with a rifle shouts at us.

    ¡¸¡­Ooh, Yoshiko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­R-Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Rurikok and Yoshiko are completely frightened and embracing each other¡¯s trembling body.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­¡¹

    I call Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    Ruriko-san looks at me while frightened.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    I hold Ruriko-san¡¯s hand firmly

    ¡¸Yes¡­we¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    On top of that hand, Misuzu piles up hers.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    Michi also piles up her hand.

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¹

    Lastly, Yoshiko-san piles her hand.

    Holding hands with the four people¡­we stare at each other.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll absolutely be fine. The¡ºenemy¡»needs Misuzu and Ruriko-san as hostage. They¡¯ll never do something reckless¡¹

    They won¡¯t blast the car¡­nor shoot us dead.

    But¡­when we¡¯re caught by the¡ºenemy¡»¡­

    It¡¯s possible that Seki-san, me and others will be killed on the spot¡­

    Misuzu, Ruriko-sand and Yoshiko-san won¡¯t be hurt I think.

    Perhaps¡­Michi too.

    Michi¡¯s wearing the same Ojou-sama uniform as Ruriko-san and others¡­

    She also looks like a small cute girl.

    She can only be seen as Ruriko-san¡¯s friend, a daughter of a good family.

    ¡¸Michi¡­don¡¯t reveal your identity until the last minute. Focus on defending Misuzu and Ruriko¡¹

    I said¡­Michi;

    ¡¸I know. But¡­the help will be coming before that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Help?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks while still frightened.

    ¡¸Yes, my father should be sending reinforcements now¡¹

    Michi looks at Ruriko-san with strong eyes.

    ¡¸Please trust my father¡­!¡¹

    ¡­then

    From afar, I hear a sound of a high pitched engine¡­

    Something¡¯s approaching us

    ¡­Un

    There¡¯s no doubt¡­help came.

    What a great timing.

    As expected of Kudou papa.

    I look up and peep through the bulletproof glass.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    The one¡¯s coming in here from the other side of the road¡­

    There¡¯s three 3-wheel bikes.

    If I recall¡­it¡¯s called Trike?

    There¡¯s three half-naked women riding the trikes¡­

    There¡¯s a flag waving on the trike.

    Each of the front of the trike handle is a buffalo horn attached, it¡¯s imitating the head of a tiger or a panda¡­

    ¡¸¡­Move, Move. Move!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kyahooo!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s time to fight!¡¹

    Shouting incomprehensible things, the girls in trike intrudes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you?!¡¹

    The man with a rifle shouts!

    ¡¸What is what?!¡¹

    The rightmost half-naked woman shouts¡­

    The tiger¡¯s mouth in front of the trike opens¡­

    Then it blew fire.

    ¡­Bwuaaaaaaaaaaaaaouuuuuuu!!!

    ¡­F-Flamethrower?!

    I-It¡¯s my first time seeing one.

    The darkness of the night is dyed into orange by the flames.

    ¡¸¡­Uwawawawawa!¡¹

    The man drops the riffle from surprise of the sudden fire¡­!

    No¡­Both enemy and allies are in surprise.

    ¡¸Kyahahahahahaha!¡¹

    Only the three women are laughing out loudly in a situation where everyone¡¯s breath is taken away¡­

    Everyone¡¯s in the second half of their twenties.

    Long boots and hot pants.

    Exposed thighs.

    Exposed navel.

    The leader-like woman in right is hiding her plump breasts with a black minimal bikini.

    The middle woman wears the same bikini but there¡¯s nothing hidden.

    Her bikini string isn¡¯t tied up¡­her nipples are exposed.

    The leftmost woman¡­is for some reason wearing a kendo torso directly on her naked body.

    The three of them are having a flashy colored muffler on their neck¡­

    On their back, a Japanese sword tied with a string.

    ¡­Un

    There¡¯s no doubt.

    These are Kudou papa¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡¸Sending those three out of everyone¡­ Father¡¯s an idiot¡¹

    Michi mutters

    ¡¸¡­My name¡¯s Barbie!¡¹

    The leader shouts.

    ¡¸¡­My name¡¯s Ruby!¡¹

    The middle woman shouts.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Banbayoon~¡¹

    The woman in kendo trunk shouts.

    Why is it ¡¸Barbie¡¹¡¸Ruby¡¹then the last is ¡¸Banba¡¹?

    No, it¡¯s meaningless to retort to the people around Kudou papa¡­

    ¡¸¡­The three of us¡­¡ºBanbarubie-3¡»¡¹

    The three ladies made a pose.

    Look¡­they¡¯re helpless.

 Chapter 242 : Fight Banbarubie 3

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh!¡¹

    Then¡ºBanarubie-3¡»begins fighting¡­

    ¡¸Ruby-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Here you go!¡¹

    The lady with her breats exposed called Ruby takes out a shotgun from the trike seat.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rubber bullet for the riot suppression but this hurts you know!¡¹

    She shot at the enemy without hesitation!

    ¡­Bamyuuuuun!

    Dongashyaaa¡­!

    ¡­Bayuuuuun!!!

    Dongashyaaaa¡­!

    ¡­Bayuuuuun!!

    Ruby-san fires her shotgun successively prioritizing the enemy who have guns.

    The enemy can¡¯t respond to the speed of her rapid fire.

    ¡¸Dohahahaha¡­!¡¹

    Going through that opportunity, Barbie-san, the leader jumps to the middle enemy.

    Banba-san has a long metal rod with iron chains and steel ball on the tip.

    Barbie-san, why bare-handed?

    ¡¸Called California Dolls in Japan¡­take my multi-colored technique!!!¡¹

    Shouting, Barbie-san grapples the nearby enemy¡­!

    Grabbed by the enemy with both hands¡­this is a pro wrestling technique.

    On the other hand, Banba-san¡¯s swinging the steel bar with steel balls.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a weapon called Flail¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸After waving the stick, the steel ball strikes the enemy with one tempo delay. It¡¯s a weapon that¡¯s very difficult to avoid with that time difference. Furthermore, the steel ball connected to the chain spins around accelerated by the centrifugal force, if this hits the back of the enemy, the damage done will be big. In exchange, it¡¯s a very difficult weapon to be skilled with¡­¡¹

    Banba-san uses the difficult to use flail¡¯s handle skillfully.

    The enemies were knocked down one by one.

    While shouting out loudly¡­

    ¡¸Hello everyone¡­I¡¯m Banba~!¡¹

    Another enemy got knocked out of the iron ball of the flail.

    ¡¸Of course¡­Banba is actually a code name! My real name is Kinoshita Ryouko! 24 years old! Aquarius!¡¹

    Banba/Kinoshita Ryouko-san beats down the enemies while introducing herself for some reason.

    ¡¸It means an innocent child under the tree¡­my parents gave me such a wonderful name and yet¡­why is this beauty¡ºBanba¡»?!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped! If you¡¯re not¡ºBanba¡»then the team name won¡¯t be¡ºBanbarubie 3¡»!¡¹

    The leader, Barbie-san shouted¡­she¡¯s still fighting the enemy she grappled first.

    Or rather¡­She¡¯s now doing a cobra twist.

    ¡¸Becauuuuuseeee, you two are¡ºBarbie¡»and¡ºRuby¡»! Then, isn¡¯t it natural that mine would be¡ºBambi¡»?!¡¹

    Banba-san bursts her anger through the steel ball on the enemy head!

    ¡¸If you¡¯re¡ºBambi¡»then the team name would become¡ºBambirubie3¡»you know!¡¹

    Ruby-san tries to overpower the enemy running away from her shotgun while speaking.

    ¡¸The change from¡ºBanbarubie¡»to¡ºBambirubie¡»isn¡¯t that big!¡¹

    Yeah¡­I think so too.

    Or rather¡­why is there a need to bother for codenames and team name?

    ¡¸Anyway! As long as you¡¯re in our team, you¡¯re Banba!¡ºBanba Banko!¡» That¡¯s already decided!¡¹

    Barbie-san is still fighting her first enemy while shouting.

    It¡¯s fighting, or rather¡­she¡¯s using her pro wrestling techniques onesidedly.

    ¡¸Geez! You two are unfair!¡¹

    She swings around the flail¡¯s steel ball¡­!

    ¡¸Yes who cares if we¡¯re mean¡­!¡¹

    Barbie-san has used three pro wrestling technique on the same enemy.

    Right now, she¡¯s mounting the enemy knocked on the ground¡­it¡¯s a camel clutch.

    Tightening up the throat of the opponent¡­

    ¡¸What were you doing this February 14??????¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuh, it hurts¡¹

    ¡¸Answer~!!!!!!!!!¡¹

    Barbie-san strangles the enemy strongly.

    ¡¸T-There¡¯s no way I remember that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s valentines! there¡¯s no way you would forget that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m singleeeeeee¡¹

    ¡¸I see! Then I¡¯ve got no use for you now!!!¡¹

    Barbie-san twists the neck of the enemy.

    The man lost consciousness.

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s next?!¡¹

    After finally defeating the first enemy, Barbie-san stands up.

    No¡­Ruby-san¡¯s rubber bullet shotgun¡­

    And along with Banba-san¡¯s flail attack¡­there¡¯s nobody left anymore.

    Fujimiya-san knocked out at least 4 before they came.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡­Gyuurururururun!

    The enemy¡¯s engine van raised a roar.

    There¡¯s someone left inside¡­!

    They¡¯re going to escape if this continues¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Leave this to me!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san who was behind the car to defend herself from the rifle jumps out.

    ¡¸¡­Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!¡¹

    She aims her special metal¡ºcrushing cane¡»¡­then attacks the enemy¡¯s car behind diagonally.

    ¡¸Cherioooooooooooo!!!!!¡¹1

    ¡­Zukooooo!!

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s stick penetrates the door of the driver¡¯s seat and destroyed the driver inside!

    ¡¸Gueeeeeeee!!¡¹

    The van stopped along with the scream.

    Fujimiya-san pulls out the cane from the hole made in the door.

    ¡¸¡­Hmmm¡¹

    Fujimiya-san shakes the walking cane two, three times.

    As expected of a special made cane¡­Even with the current impact, it didn¡¯t bend or deform.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re quite good¡¹

    Barbie-san looks at Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸Un¡­you look good and your skills are great too. How about joining our team?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    You¡¯re going to scout her at this place?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. Your code name would be¡­¡ºponta¡» Let¡¯s have¡ºponta¡» Then, we¡¯ll be ranking-up from¡ºBanbarubie 3¡»to¡ºBanbarubieDEpon 4¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Errr

    ¡¸Barbie-san, then let¡¯s have her as¡ºBanba¡» I¡¯m fine with just being¡ºPonta¡»¡­!¡¹

    Banba-san says with an excited face.

    She hates¡ºBanba¡»that much.

    ¡¸You¡¯re noisy, shut up, tiny tits¡­! You¡¯ll be¡ºBanba¡»until you die! You¡¯re¡ºBanba Banko¡»! Give it up already!¡¹

    Barbie-san is harsh on Banba-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not tiny tits! Well, I¡¯m not as big as Barbie-san and Ruby-san but¡­I still have D-cup!¡¹

    Banba-san knocks on the Kendo trunk that¡¯s covering her breasts.

    ¡¸In the first place, Barbie-san¡¯s wearing micro-bikini¡­I¡¯m the only one hiding my bare skin with this kendo uniform. This is discrimination!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, your tits are not interesting, it¡¯s best for the world if you hide it with your armor. Either way, your areola¡¯s a red violet oval ring with 30cm in diameter!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have such areolas!¡¹

    ¡¸In that respect, ¡ºPonta¡»has¡­hmm, your tits doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem. You seem to be suited to wear the same mico bikini as us¡­!¡¹

    Barbie-san stares at Fujimiya-san¡¯s chest with eyes like of an old perverted man.

    Fujimiya-san who¡¯s been speechless this far.

    ¡¸Sorry but I don¡¯t plan on joining up with anyone¡¯s team¡¹

    She speaks exposing her discomfort.

    ¡¸Eeeeeeeeh, whyyyy?!¡¹

    Barbie-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, this is a big chance!¡¹

    Banba-san also urges Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s impossible of course¡­leader¡¹

    Ruby-san who¡¯s watching the situation with a smile as she rides the trike¡­

    She speaks while cleaning her shotgun¡­

    ¡¸Eh, why¡­Ruby-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that woman Fujimiya Reika?¡­She¡¯s one of the elites of Kouzuki security service¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Is that so¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, speaking of which, you¡¯re right¡­!¡¹

    Banba-san stares at Fujimiya-san.

    Un¡­Barbie-san¡¯s doing it on purpose¡­

    Banab-san¡¯s a natural airhead¡­

    ¡¸Her salary seems to be higher than us¡¹

    Ruby-san laughs as she look at Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸Then, it can¡¯t be helped. Boss Kudou¡¯s a stingy one¡­!¡¹

    Barbie-san said.

    ¡¸But¡­the difference won¡¯t go twice right? The company¡¯s big but guarding isn¡¯t such a decent business. Besides¡­I just can¡¯t give up. I have a dream of making the¡ºBanbarubie¡»the strongest girl team Let¡¯s see, I want to gather around 48¡­!¡¹

    A 48 all girl team¡­what the hell¡¯s that2

    ¡¸¡­I am not interested in that kind of talk¡¹

    Fujimiya-san clearly rejects.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­Ponta-chaan¡¹

    Barbie tries to draw close to Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸¡­Please stop that!¡¹

    Michi gets off the car and speaks to Barbie-san

    ¡¸My¡­the stingy¡¯s flatty daughter. You were here?¡¹

    ¡­B-Barbie-san

    ¡¸You seem to be skilled too but¡­that washboard¡¯s no good. Come back when you grew your tits a bit more. Then, I¡¯ll put you in my team¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh Barbie-san! It feels pitiful for Michi-chan if yo usay that1 Michi-chan isn¡¯t flat because she likes it! In the first place, Michi-chan is still a child!¡¹

    The airhead Banba-san looks at Michi.

    ¡¸Err¡­Michi-chan, you¡¯re in elementary, right?¡¹

    Michi glares at Banba-san.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m in third year middle school¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My?¡¹

    ¡¸When I was in third year middle school¡­I¡¯m already D-cup¡¹

    Barbie-san said.

    ¡¸I was F back then!¡¹

    Ruby-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­when I was in third year middle school, I¡¯m already C-cup¡¹

    Banba-san whispers.

    ¡¸Then¡­what about Ponta-chan¡¹

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s not answering.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I¡¯m small and my father may be stingy¡­but, everyone¡¯s also father¡¯s subordinate so please moderate your behavior¡¹

    Michi said calmly.

    ¡¸Moderation¡­what¡¯s Moderation, Barbie-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a licking marble that¡¯s dropped by mistake!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not moderation(setsudo)¡­that¡¯s Setsuko¡¹

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san laughs out loud.

    ¡¸Our job¡¯s to smash. To be honest, we¡¯re not good with being formal. It¡¯s fun to make money by hitting men. I don¡¯t want to do anything troublesome!¡¹

    I look at the disastrous scene around.

    The enemy¡¯s all knocked out.

    Normally¡­someone will be taking them and interrogate.

    There¡¯s nobody thinking that.

    They¡¯re just people who beat them up and think about nothing else.

    ¡¸Looking at the washboard girl¡­I just remembered to report to boss Kudou¡¹

    Barbie-san takes out her phone.

    ¡¸Geez, Barbie-san. If we returned home, drink beer and made a big fuss without reportiong, won¡¯t Kudou-san get angry!¡¹

    ¡¸That time, one target was overlooked right?¡¹

    ¡¸Kudou-san was furious back then¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Leader jumped to the bar saying that the work is over already¡­¡¹

    Banba-san and Ruby-san are talking about something terrible.

    ¡¸Hello? Boss Kudou? We¡¯re done here! We¡¯ve knocked all of the enemies out! We¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡­! Then, what should we do from now on?¡¹

    Barbie-san¡¯s tone is so light.

    ¡¸Eeeeh? Overtime??¡­Well fine. You¡¯re going to triple the allowance okay. Un¡­we¡¯re going to escort this car to the Imperial Hotel! Okay! See yah!¡¹

    ¡­These three will be going to the Imperial hotel with us?

    Kudou papa needs the fighting power of these three¡­

    Barbie-san ends the call.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­it seems that we¡¯re going to the Imperial hotel along with this car¡¹

    Barbie-san shows a grumpy face

    ¡¸Imperial Hotel is a first class hotel right?¡­Is it okay for us to break in?¡¹

    ¡¸Boss Kudou just has to take responsibility on that part¡¹

    Ruby-san tells Banba-san

    ¡¸Somehow, it seems that the entire hotel will become a huge battlefield¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that looks fun¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to beat the enemy then you can damage the hotel¡¯s equipment as well¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­interesting¡¹

    These people seems to be unrelated to Cesario Viola or Shirasaka house¡¯s assassins

    Anyway¡­they¡¯re fine fighting all their might and earn money.

    ¡¸Of course¡­Ponta-chan will be going too?¡¹

    ¡­asked, Fujimiya-san

    ¡¸Let me tell you just in case¡­¡¹

    She stare at the three and said¡­

    ¡¸My annual salary at Kouzuki security service is 36 million yen¡­¡¹3

    ¡­Hmmm

    I can tell that she doesn¡¯t want to be treated like a friend but¡­

    Fujimiya-san went as far as saying her annual income.

    ¡¸Barbie-chan! Ponta-chan¡¯s annual income is 20x my rate!!!!!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make a fuss Banba! I¡¯m at least 10x closer!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Far from a few times, 10x is¡­we won¡¯t be a match even if the three of us gather together¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit! I hate you Ponta-chan!¡¹

    Barbie-san heads to her trike.

    ¡¸¡­Wait!¡¹

    ¡¸What?! What does the rich need with us!?¡¹

    As soon as they discover that her earnings is more than 10x than her¡­Barbie-san gets cold to Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸Kudou-san has ordered you to go with us to the Imperial hotel, am I right?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be running parallel so don¡¯t be late¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­best regards, then¡¹

    Fujimiya-san bows her head to Barbie-san then heads back to our car

    Michi also comes back

    The two gets inside the car¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s impossible for those to be guards¡­but as long as we¡¯re together, even if attackers appear, they¡¯ll be able to repel them on their own¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said.

    True¡­Barbie-san and others doesn¡¯t have the¡ºconsideration and thoughtfulness¡»needed by guards.

    Knowing that¡­Kudou papa ordered them to¡ºJust go with them to the Imperial hotel¡»

    ¡¸For the time being¡­thanks for the hard work¡¹

    Seki-san told Fujimiya-san.

    ¡¸Next time, Seki-san will be going¡­who cares about fighting the enemy, I don¡¯t want to be talking with those people again¡¹

    ¡¸My, that¡¯s a coincidence¡­I¡¯m also bad with those kind of people¡¹

    Seki-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸By the way¡­Fujimiysa-san¡­do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What about¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸My salary¡¯s 42 million yen¡¹4

    Seki-san smiles

    ¡¸As expected¡­the allowance of the personal guard of¡ºKakka¡»is different¡­!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san shows a ¡¸Guh¡¹face¡­

    ¡¸In the assessment in the world of guards¡­money isn¡¯t everything¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Then, how about transferring to that team?¡¹

    Seki-san laughs.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Ponta-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t call me with that name¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, earlier, you opened up a hole in the car with a stick but¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san?

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s stolen, that car is still an asset of Kouzuki security service¡­that car¡¯s repair fees would be compensated from your salary!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please do so¡¹

    As usual¡­these two have a bad relationship

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s depart¡¹

    Seki-san turns the car from the sidewalk to the driveway.

    We left the fainted men and head to the night road.

    Next to our pink Cadillac¡­

    The three Trikes are driving¡­

    The ladies of¡ºBanbarubie 3¡»let the wind flutter their muffler¡­

    The ladies¡¯ abundant breasts are shaking along with the engine.

    Ruby-san¡¯s raw breasts is especially violent.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please stop looking at the breasts of those people. If you want then please take a look at Misuzu¡¯s breasts!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸No, sorry¡­it¡¯s not that I¡¯m watching their breasts¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Who are those people?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks anxiously.

    ¡¸They¡¯re people who are specialized only in fighting and attacking¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸They study the techniques of combat¡­they kept thinking about hitting the enemies on daily basis¡­so they¡¯ve got some loose screws in their heads¡­!¡¹

    Michi, that¡¯s an exaggeration.

    No, that¡¯s roughly correct but.

    ¡¸My¡­poor souls¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    ¡¸However¡­they¡¯re people with first-class fighting power. I think that we¡¯ll be able to reach the Imperial hotel safely¡¹

    Seki-san answers as she hold the steering wheel.

    The three from¡ºBanbarubie 3¡»aren¡¯t interested in Misuzu and Ruriko-san at all.

    They never look into our car and just look ahead and dash with their trike.

    We head to Odaiba crossing the rainbow bridge at night

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Afterwards¡­we arrived at the Imperial hotel without any problems nor attacks from the enemy.

    ¡¸This building is a block apart from the other buildings. The route entering Odaiba is limited¡­so you can immediately tell if there¡¯s an enemy attack¡¹

    Seki-san explains

    It¡¯s night so there¡¯s no people around the hotel.

    ¡¸We have moved all of the guests of the hotel to another affiliated hotel. The hotel employees were also made to take a rest except the minimum number of employees¡¹

    Un¡­we can¡¯t let unrelated people be involved with the fight against Viola.

    Our car and the three Trike slides into the front entrance of the hotel.

    Normally, there should be a doorman and a bellboy but only regular guards of Kouzuki security service are queued up.

    However¡­we were just attacked by men in the same uniform but¡­

    Ah, director Yamaoka is coming

    ¡¸¡­Please come down here¡¹

    Seki-san stops the car

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san give their thanks

    First, Fujimiya-san gets off the passenger seat¡­

    Then she opens the door on the side of Ruriko-san.

    Ruriko-san gets off gracefully.

    Yoshiko-san follows.

    Then¡­Misuzu¡­

    Michi and I got off after

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a mistake of my department. I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Director Yamaoka apologizes to Misuzu and Ruriko-san.

    The enemy has blended with the uniformed personnel¡­

    The two escort cars sent with us have been hijacked by the¡ºenemy¡»¡­

    Director Yamaoka¡¯s responsibilities are heavy.

    ¡¸Ruriko and I are safe¡­¡¹

    Misuzu anwers

    ¡¸Yamaoka-san¡¯s punishment will be given by grandfather later I think but¡­this is an emergency. You can¡¯t issue a letter of resignation on a situation where the enemy forces are still alive and well¡¹

    Misuzu gives director Yamaoka a warning.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will not abandon the site¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. We¡¯re expecting your efforts¡­Yamaoka-san¡¹

    I think that Misuzu¡¯s really a daughter of Kouzuki house at times like this.

    She¡¯s a strong noble girl.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s with you guys?!¡¹

    On the side¡­the ladies of¡ºBanbarubie 3¡»are in trouble with the guards¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸This is a first class hotel! You can¡¯t enter here dressed like that!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with our clothes?!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that sword!¡¹

    Right¡­the three of them have a Japanese sword on their back

    ¡¸Ah, this?¡¹

    Ruby-san takes her sword

    ¡¸This is an umbrella¡¹

    ¡¸Umbrella?¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­!¡¹

    Ruby-san spreads it

    True, it¡¯s an umbrella¡­it imitates a Japanese sword when you close it.

    ¡¸Mine¡¯s a back scratcher¡¹

    Barbie-san said.

    ¡¸Back scratcher?¡¹

    ¡¸You use it for scrubbing when you enter the Sauna! It¡¯s a Takebera! Takebera!¡¹

    Err¡­I feel like I¡¯ve seen this scene before¡­

    ¡¸Eeeh! Barbie-san and Ruby-san¡¯s wasn¡¯t real!?¡¹

    Banba-san shouts

    ¡¸Banba-chan¡­no way¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s a real sword~¡¹

    Banba-san pulls out her sword

    A silver colored sparkling blade¡­1

    A real one¡­seriously.

    The guards around her got surprised¡­

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    Banba-san runs around while holding the Japanese sword.

    ¡¸Just put it down!¡¹

    Barbie-san said.

    ¡¸Buuuut!¡¹

    ¡¸Just shut up! nobody knew that you were bringing a sword!¡¹

    No¡­everyone¡¯s just looking at her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­¡¹

    Banba-san puts the sword on the sheath¡­

    ¡¸Everyone, please forget what you saw just now¡­!¡¹

    Of all things, Banba-san said that while smiling in a place where director Yamaoka is.

    ¡¸If those people didn¡¯t come we couldn¡¯t escape the enemy¡¹

    Misuzu tells director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸Who are those?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s my father¡¯s subordinates¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸Kudou¡¯s?¡­He¡¯s gathered quite a lot of strange people. It can¡¯t be helped. Hey, let them through¡¹

    Director Yamaoka instructs his security.

    ¡¸But¡­director¡¹

    One of the security guard objects

    ¡¸This is bad¡­¡¹

    The security guard points at Ruby-san¡¯s exposed nipple.

    ¡¸Ruby-chan, I told you not to show your nipples¡¹

    Barbie-san said laughing

    ¡¸Eh, why?! I prefer to be open-minded¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­just hide at least your nipples¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay, nee-san¡¹

    Ruby-san takes out a adhesive nipple cover and puts it on her nipple.

    But¡­the cover is pink colored for some reason.

    You can see it as an areola.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­it feels like I have sunken nipples¡¹

    Ruby-san said as she look at her own breasts

    ¡¸Right, if it¡¯s this¡­¡¹

    Saying that¡­she puts something on the cover.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    Banba-san peeks.

    ¡¸Great¡­that¡¯s nipples¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Covering the actual nipple¡­

    Then putting a nipple on that cover¡­

    ¡­aren¡¯t we just back at the start?

    ¡¸This is great! The real thing¡¯s hidden!¡¹

    Ruby-san said confidently.

    1. No, it¡¯s actually ¡®Chestooooo¡¯ but hey, comment if you get the reference ?

    2. It¡¯s an idol group ?

    3. 329,173.20 USD ?

    4. 384,035.40

 Chapter 243 : In the hotel lobby.

    Anyway¡­we¡¯ve entered the hotel.

    The bright and spacious lobby looks normal.

    There¡¯s a hotel man standing at the reception¡­the surrounding shops are operating normally.

    ¡¸The hotel lobby is a public space¡­we¡¯re having it on it¡¯s usual state as we don¡¯t know how the¡ºenemy¡»will invade

    Director Yamaoka reports to Misuzu and Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸What about the employees at the hotel and the store clerks?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸All of them are replaced with our guards. This hotel is often used by Kouzuki group for international conferences¡­so our security guards are blended with the employees of the hotel. They¡¯ve been trained to do the hotel¡¯s counter work so you can buy at the shops without problems¡¹

    This hotel itself belongs to Kouzuki house¡¯s security separtment.

    ¡­But.

    The lobby currently don¡¯t have guests.

    Where is Minaho-neesan and others?

    Well¡­I think it¡¯s dangerous for them to stay in the lobby that¡¯s just connected to the outside

    ¡­Should I call them?

    ¡­Hm?

    That group on the corner of the lobby is©`?

    Somehow¡­they seem to be a group of flashy people eating lunch box at a fancy hotel¡­

    Hmm¡­it seems I¡¯ve seen that man in black hat and suit.

    Ah, he¡¯s coming this way¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­well done guys coming here¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­Kudou-papa.

    Kudou papa finished eating his lunch box, he calls out Barbie-san while holding a toothpick in his mouth.

    ¡¸We came~! Stingy!¡¹

    Barbie-san replies to Kudou-san.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Kudou. What¡¯s with this poeple?¡¹

    Director Yamaoka immediately flares up at Kudou-papa¡­

    ¡¸Yagyuu Mitsuko-san, Saionji Hiromi-san Kinoshita Ryouko-san¡¹

    Kudou-papa answers smoothly.

    ¡¸Shut it, don¡¯t call us with our real names!¡¹

    ¡¸I prefer the real name though!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care whether you call me Ruby or Hiromi¡­!¡¹

    The¡ºBanbarubie 3¡»had varying reactions.

    ¡¸Yagyuu Mitsuki¡­No way, that one?¡¹

    Director Yamaoka¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I hate having my real name called because of guys like him making that kind of face!¡¹

    Barbie-san gets ill-humored.

    ¡¸Well¡­I heard that you died¡¹

    ¡¸Yagyuu Mitsuko is dead. The one right here is¡­Code Name¡ºBarbie of the phoenix¡»!¡¹

    Saying that, Barbie-san pokes director Yamaoka¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­to be frank, just one of these three is ten times stronger than you. With three of them together, it¡¯s a hundred times¡¹

    Kudou papa said with a serious face.

    ¡¸But¡­Yagyuu Mitsuko¡¯s the¡ºDemolisher¡»isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Coming this far, we¡¯re far better with people who have pure fighting power. You know that enemies are coming to this hotel right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well¡¹

    Director Yamaoka fell silent.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­anyway, come here. I¡¯ve prepared a meal for you three¡¹

    Ah¡­the flashy group eating lunch boxes at the lobby are all people Kudou papa gathered¡­

    Neko-san noticed us and waved her hands.

    Michi and I gave a quick bow.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Neko-san, Happy-san, Rascal-san, Healthy-san. Carl-san and Masaru-san are here too¡­¡¹

    Barbie-san looked at the group of people eating lunch box and speaks.

    ¡¸Nee-san¡­that¡¯s a hamburger sage and a crepe mami! The Koisunen of the moon is also here!¡¹

    Banba-san makes a fuss

    ¡¸You girls eat your lunch boxes faster. You can¡¯t work if you¡¯re hungry right?¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be seaweed meal again?¡¹

    Barbie-san glares at Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve got grilled meat and hambuger. It also has coleslaw salad. You can take two of the water and tea bottles too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way! What happened to you?! Is the Stingy Kudou-chan getting generous now?¡¹

    Barbie-san looks at Kudou-papa like she can¡¯t believe it.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s how big is the case¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­just how dangerous then?¡¹

    ¡¸Think of it as the highest grade¡­the pay will also be twice per head. It¡¯ll have one more digit than the usual¡¹

    ¡¸Phew!¡­That¡¯s a huge feast. The guys we just took down can¡¯t be compared to them?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯ll be American monsters coming to attack¡¹

    The man named Viola does irregular things, we also know that he¡¯ll bring his subordinates¡­

    But, the woman Viola¡­

    ¡­We don¡¯t know her type.

    Even the guards from Kouzuki security service a while ago¡­we don¡¯t know who¡¯s giving them instructions¡­

    With Viola becoming a two team¡­we can¡¯t make any predictions.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve got two conditions. One would be, I would doing Kudou-chan¡¯s request but I won¡¯t enter any commands. We will fight at our own discretion. We¡¯d like you to send real-time information though¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll obey me either way. On the other hand¡­I can¡¯t give you enough support. You¡¯re too free while the others are joining up. We can¡¯t let you just create a collateral injuries¡¹

    ¡¸I know Rather, if we¡¯ve got an ally close to us, we can¡¯t break things as we want! We can destroy anything in this hotel, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»is on the upper floor. Everything¡¯s okay as long as it won¡¯t put¡ºKakka¡»on risk¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we break the whole floor?¡¹

    ¡¸All okay¡­as long as the building doesn¡¯t collapse. Though, try to spare making fire¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­also, my other condition¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸If it really becomes dangerous¡­we¡¯d have Banba-chan withdraw from the scene. Kudou-chan, take good care of her¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no wayyyyy, Barbie-saaaaan!¡¹

    Ruby-san¡­

    ¡¸No, I think that Barbie¡¯s judgement is correct. You still don¡¯t have an experience fighting an enemy with the most evil level. If you think it¡¯s dangerous, then immediately withdraw. If you¡¯re just a hindrance then our lives would be at risk too¡­¡¹

    Banba-san¡¯s eyes are serious.

    ¡¸I-I get iiiiit¡­But, I¡¯ll do my beeest¡­please look at me with warm eyes!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have you as our center in the future so you¡¯ll be taken care of importantly. Don¡¯t push yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~!¡¹

    In the previous fight, it looks like Banba-san was the only one fighting but¡­

    Was it training?

    ¡¸Well then¡­let¡¯s eat the lunch box!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    The three ladies head to Neko-san and others.

    But ¡­¡ºBanbarubie 3¡»are really on good terms.

    Compared to that¡­

    ¡¸The enemy has infiltrated the integrated security department¡­director Yamaoka will be charged for the cost of my car¡¯s repair¡¹

    Seki-san is shouting at director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I¡¯ll treat them all as my responsibility¡¹

    Director Yamaoka keeps bowing at Seki-san who¡¯s a top of the lite guards under Chief Tanizawa.

    An old man bowing on a 20 year old beauty.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­since when had the enemy sneaked in?¡¹

    Seki-san asks.

    ¡¸Yes, when I surveyed¡­in the autumn last year, three employees who joined midway were¡ºinfiltration agents¡»¡¹

    Director Yamaoka reported.

    ¡¸With the introduction of those three¡­fifteen enemies have impersonated as our security guards¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Those three are already detained. They¡¯re currently being interrogated on a different room¡¹

    ¡¸How about the security of this hotel?¡¹

    ¡¸The employees who have made contact with those three even once have already been removed from the site. As a result, only two-thirds of the planned personnel are guarding, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s much better than having our colleagues show up as enemies¡¹

    Seki-san speaks ironically.

    ¡¸But¡­if it¡¯s last autumn, then the hole is quite big¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said calmly.

    ¡¸We should think that there¡¯s quite a lot of information leaked out from Integrated security department¡¹

    Seki-san thinks seriously¡­

    ¡­Currently, the actions of the moving Viola is¡­

    They know information about Nei-san, if this didn¡¯t happen in the past several days then¡­

    It¡¯s a serious situation.

    The enemy has a long term plan prepared for today¡¯s attack.

    ¡¸This is a challenge to Kouzuki security service¡­no, the enemy¡¯s aim might be Kouzuki family itself¡¹

    ¡¸Either way, ¡ºKakka¡»will take control¡¹

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san looks at director Yamaoka

    ¡¸Where¡¯s¡ºKakka¡»right now?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lead the way¡¹

    He¡¯s not saying which floor or which room he¡¯s in.

    ¡¸Thanks¡­sorry for the wait, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama. Let¡¯s go¡¹

    Fujimiya-san calls the two

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are a set so Yoshiko-san¡¯s going too.

    Michi and I are trying to follow¡­

    ¡¸Wait¡­who are these children?¡¹

    Director Yamaoka asks Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»orders are to take this boy with us¡­¡¹

    Misuzu turned around

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s my guard¡­there¡¯s no problem¡¹

    ¡¸I-In that case¡­¡¹

    Director Yamaoka consents

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    Michi looks at Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸I have defeated Aneue¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ve heard it from Etsuko. Etsuko¡¯s furious¡­she doesn¡¯t want to see our faces for a while¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­Either way, I know that this will happen. Haruka¡¯s decent as an athlete but she¡¯s not suited for actual combat. It¡¯s Etsuko¡¯s mistake to put Haruka to Kouzuki security service. It¡¯s not your fault¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    ¡¸On the contrary¡­you¡¯re the only daughter that can do actual combat Etsuko¡¯s not a woman who don¡¯t understand that but her eyes are being clouded lately¡¹

    ¡¸I think that Mama-uesama hates me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t obedient to Mama-uesama just like Aneue¡­ Ever since childhood¡­¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸It can''[t be helped¡­there¡¯s affinity even between parents¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi looks lonely

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I hold both of Michi¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸¡­Ah!¡¹

    Michi looks up at my face

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about your mother or sister¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­You have us with you¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    She holds my hand tightly.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Father¡­I am now spending the most fulfilling time in my life. I¡¯ve got a lord to protect with my life¡­Michi¡¯s happy¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? Then fine¡­you push on your own road¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Father¡¹

    Michi swore to her father with passionate eyes¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then¡­we left Kudou-papa in the lobby¡­

    We then followed director Yamaoka to the elevator.

    We get off from the 17th floor and entered another elevator.

    ¡­But still.

    Though it¡¯s a big elevator¡­

    Director Yamaoka + Seki-san + Fujimiya-san + Misuzu + Ruriko-san + Yoshiko-san + me + Michi = It¡¯s narrow

    Ah, Misuzu¡¯s clinging to me¡­

    Michi¡¯s also sticking from my back¡­

    ¡­Geez

    We went down to the eighth floor¡­we then changed to another elevator.

    Eventually, we got off at the 23rd floor¡­

    They¡¯re going this far just to not specify¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»whereabouts

    ¡¸This way¡¹

    Director Yamaoka goes ahead after getting off the elevator.

    We follow him¡­

    ¡¸¡­Master, please observe the state of the elevator¡¹

    Michi whispers to me.

    ¡­Yeah

    The red-wine colored carpet corridor¡­

    The stairs are over there and the fire exit is there¡­

    The toilet¡¯s here¡­

    I put the floor¡¯s plan into my head.

    ¡­Before long.

    ¡¸It¡¯s this room¡¹

    Director Yamaoka stops in front of¡ºRoom 2307¡»

    He knocks the door

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    The one who opened the door is¡­Nagisa?!

    ¡¸Well¡­you took quite a lot of time. It made me worry!¡¹

    Then¡­Mao-chan shows up from the door

    ¡¸Ehehehehe¡­we¡¯ve been waiting!¡¹

    I-I¡­

    ¡¸Why are you here?¡¹

    Nagisa smiles

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­I¡¯m worried about Misuzu and you!¡¹

    Nagisa¡­as my¡ºwoman¡»¡­

    As Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfirst owner¡»as well

    ¡¸I thought of coming here with my own car but¡­I won¡¯t be allowed to enter. So I hitchhike on Kouzuki-sama¡¯s car¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»car¡­?!

    ¡­Err

    Why did Nagisa not ride on Katsuko-nee¡¯s car then?

    Even though it shouldn¡¯t have problems letting the two inside Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.

    ¡¸My car¡¯s left in the theater so I¡¯ll go get it tomorrow morning¡¹

    ¡¸If you entrust us your keys then our men would have it delivered here however¡­¡¹

    Director Yamaoka offers.

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful for your offer but¡­Kouzuki-sama said that he can¡¯t trust Yamaoka-san¡¯s work¡­¡¹

    Hearing Nagisa¡¯s words¡­Yamaoka¡¯s blunder sinks in.

    I get the situation.

    Nagisa¡¯s making director Yamaoka think that she¡¯s¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»mistress

    Only the old guests know that Nagisa belongs to the organization¡ºKuromori¡»

    She purposely call Misuzu¡¯s first name in front of director Yamaoka¡­

    She¡¯s showing to director Yamaoka that she has a special relationship with¡ºKakka¡»and Misuzu.

    Therefore¡­she purposely rode on¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»car

    ¡¸Should I sent my support unit instead of the Integrated Security Department?¡¹

    Seki-san proposes.

    ¡¸My, that helps¡­then please¡¹

    Nagisa hands out her car keys.

    ¡¸It¡¯s located at the back of the first floor of the parking lot. It¡¯s a red Peugeot so you¡¯ll know it right away¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take care of it¡­we¡¯ll be transferring the car to this hotel¡¯s underground parking lot¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯d be troubled if it¡¯s in here. This will become a battlefield soon right? Since you¡¯re going to bring it, it would be troublesome if it gets destroyed. Please park it at the Plaza hotel. I do work in there. Just say that it¡¯s the car of the manager of Katagai flowers and they¡¯ll know right away¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Seki-san takes the key from Nagisa.

    Director Yamaoka¡¯s face is at complete loss¡­

    ¡¸Hey Mama! Hurry up! Kouzuki-san says Hurry up!¡¹

    Mao-chan carries¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»message

    ¡¸Oh, right! Sorry. Everyone¡­please come in¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The room is¡­like a special room used for conferences.

    There¡¯s no bed or bathrooms in here.

    It seems that¡ºKakka¡»is on the back room¡­

    ¡¸Ehehehe! Hurry! hurry!¡¹

    Mao-chan hurries us while smiling.

    Nagisa knocks at the door.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»voice¡­

    ¡¸Everyone has arrived¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Enter¡¹

    Nagisa opens the door¡­

    On the other side is¡­

    It¡¯s a room about the size of 20 tatami mats1

    It¡¯s really like a conference room.

    There are chairs lined up on top of the gray punch carpet

    There¡¯s a desk on the other side of the door¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»sitting in there.

    Somehow¡­this looks like a high school interview hall.

    Behind¡ºKakka¡»is chief Tanizawa.

    On the side, sitting quietly¡­

    ¡­Oh

    It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfiance¡»¡­Shiba Takahiko

    Shiba Takahiko is glaring at me with frightening eyes¡­

    ¡¸Good work¡­Yamaoka-kun¡¹

    First,¡ºKakka¡»speaks to director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸You can return to your work. I wish you don¡¯t disappoint me further than this¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Director Yamaoka bows his head.

    ¡¸Humans are creatures that make mistakes. Therefore, I don¡¯t have any complains about your failures in particular. However¡­I doubt humans who commit similar failures are suited for their job¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I won¡¯t make the same mistake again!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»ignores director Yamaoka¡¯s gratitude¡­then looked at chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸¡­Tanizawa, follow him up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa bows his head.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got visitors tonight so don¡¯t be careless. Whoever it is, you must welcome them properly

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will make preparations. Kudou has already gathered his members too¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the kind of personnel for tonight¡­let him play an active part¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I will tell¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»words to them¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa answers his lord graciously like a butler serving for a long time

    ¡¸Then, head to the field¡­it¡¯ll be fine to have Fujimiya-kun and Seki-kun as my guards¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then¡ºKakka¡»excuse me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Umu¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa then left the room without making any footstep sounds.

    Then¡­¡ºKakka¡»looks at director Yamaoka like he¡¯s looking at something dirty

    ¡¸You¡¯re still here Yamaoka-kun?! Go back to your work too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, I!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up and go. I can¡¯t get down to business with them if you stay here¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»returns his glance to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Excuse me! Uhm¡­I will do my best to fulfill my responsibility so please! Please have expectations on me!¡¹

    Director Yamaoka leaves the room freezing¡­

    ¡¸People who are athletic don¡¯t think much with their heads. They do their best to live by just threatening and being cruel¡­!¡¹

    Kakka expresses his disgust.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s people like you who try to read everything between the lines¡­the conversation just gets tiring¡¹

    Looking at Seki-san and Fujimiya-san¡­¡ºKakka¡»speaks

    ¡¸Well¡­enjoying an intellectual dialogue with beauties like you two is a way to prevent me from growing senile¡­take a seat¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»advises to seat.

    ¡¸Seki-san there. Fujimiya-san, goes there. Ruriko and Yoshiko-kun, that seat. Misuzu and you, there¡¹

    I¡¯m the only one that¡¯s¡ºYou¡»

    Well fine.

    ¡¸We¡¯re on the defendant¡¯s seat¡­grandfather?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    speaking of which¡­the order of the chairs are¡­

    ¡¸If Grandfather is sitting on the seat of the judge¡­our seat would be the seat of the defendants¡­Seki-san is the prosecutor, Fujimiya-san is a lawyer, then that would make Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san witnesses?¡¹

    Misuzu asks uncomfortably.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit different¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»answers

    ¡¸Ruriko and Yoshiko-kun are audience. The two are unrelated to this trial¡¹

    As expected¡­it¡¯s a trial.

    ¡¸Also, the two beauties will just be observers. The prosecutor¡­will be Takahiko-san here¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»said.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­you don¡¯t have a lawyer¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    1. 33.058 sqm ?

 Chapter 244 : Futile effort

    ¡¸I should be on the defendant¡¯s seat as well, shouldn¡¯t I?¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re the first wrongdoer in this case¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»answers with a faint laugh.

    ¡¸Come Mao¡­let¡¯s go to Onii-chan¡¯s side¡¹

    Nagisa tells her three years old daughter.

    ¡¸Okaaay~! Hey, Mama?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s¡ºdefendant¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a person investigated whether he did something bad or not¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Mao and Mama are going to be examined whether they did something bad?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Nagisa smiles calmly¡­

    ¡¸Well fine¡­Mao didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no problem even if we¡¯re investigated right?¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­the two come to my side.

    Fujimiya-san and Seki-san in front¡­

    Behind them is Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡­

    They¡¯re looking at us with an anxious face.

    Everyone¡¯s afraid that we¡¯re going to be disposed by¡ºKakka¡»

    Everyone believes that¡ºKakka¡»is the absolute ruler of this place.1

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine¡­don¡¯t worry¡¹

    In such a tense air¡­Nagisa speaks to Misuzu and me.

    Nagisa¡¯s smile gives Misuzu courage.

    ¡¸¡­Grandfather, I can¡¯t consent being subjected to such a trial¡¹

    ¡­She tells her grandfather in the judge seat.

    ¡¸I have done nothing to receive such accusation!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»counterattacks¡­

    ¡¸Even though I have a¡ºfiance¡»decided for you¡­isn¡¯t it a sin to exchange affection to another man?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Of course¡¹

    Misuzu answers immediately.

    ¡¸¡­W-What part of me are you dissatisfied?! Misuzu-sama?!¡¹

    Unable to endure the tense air any longer¡­ the¡ºfiance¡»Shiba Takahiko speaks up.

    ¡¸¡­That part¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re calling me who¡¯s four years younger than you with a¡º-Sama¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­that is¡­!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko tries to speak up but¡­he looks at¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»face in surprise¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry. Uhm¡­I spoke without¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»permission¡¹

    Four years older than Misuzu¡­then he¡¯s college student?

    Even though he¡¯s taller and has a better physique than¡ºKakka¡»¡­Shiba Takahiko¡¯s afraid of him.

    ¡ºKakka¡»then¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­let¡¯s have the prosecutor question the defendant first. Be sure to throw out all everything that¡¯s inside your heart¡­¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Takahiko-kun, you¡¯re going to be Misuzu¡¯s husband aren¡¯t you? If you¡¯re no match against your wife¡­you won¡¯t be a leader of the Kouzuki group¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»fuels Shiba Takahiko¡­

    His mouth is smiling but¡­his eyes are serious.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll endeavor myself seriously¡­!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko is under¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»control¡­

    ¡¸Let me tell you beforehand¡­¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Shiba Takahiko¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry for this selfish arrangement but¡­I would like to cancel grandfather¡¯s decision about my engagement with Takahiko-san. I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head to Shiba Takahiko.

    For the time being¡­I¡¯ll bow together.

    ¡¸Fortunately¡­it¡¯s still a private talk¡­it¡¯s not publicly announced that Takahiko-san is my¡ºfiance¡» I think that it won¡¯t hurt Takahiko-san¡¯s career¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly

    ¡¸Is this the fault of that man over there?¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko opens up his mouth.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going out with this person¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he just a brat?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s only a year younger than me. A first year high school boy¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­from which house are you? Which department in Kouzuki group is your father¡­?¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko thinks that I¡¯m someone from a noble family somewhere.

    Inside Kouzuki group as well.

    ¡¸This person isn¡¯t a member of any household¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a commoner. Or rather, I may be poorer than a commoner¡¹

    Yeah¡­My father disappeared

    ¡¸Commoner?¡­Why is that person¡­?¡¹

    It seems that Misuzu got annoyed at what Shiba Takahiko said.

    ¡¸He¡¯s the man I¡¯m in love with¡­it doesn¡¯t matter to you!¡¹

    ¡¸It does! I am your¡ºfiance¡»!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Also¡­I¡¯m the official¡ºfiance¡»chosen by¡ºKakka¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸I just annulled that¡ºengagement¡»just now!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re born from Kouzuki house so your duty is to be married to a certain¡ºfiance¡»decided by¡ºKakka¡»!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t decide my life without permission!¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly.

    Shiba Takahiko trembles from Misuzu¡¯s thorough rejection¡­

    But still, he tries to bring it on his own pace.

    ¡¸M-Misuzu-sama¡­No, Misuzu-san¡­Uhm, is it okay to call you Misuzu-san?¡¹

    He¡¯s trying to build a friendly relationship?

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Takahiko-kun¡­shouldn¡¯t you just call her Misuzu without any suffix?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks with a sour expression.

    ¡¸Yes, C-Certainly. ¡ºKakka¡»¡­¡¹

    Trembling¡­Shiba Takahiko looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry but, according to¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»request¡­I will be calling you with only your first name¡­Mi©`¡¹

    At the moment Shiba Takahiko tries to speak¡­

    ¡¸I refuse¡­I don¡¯t want to be called by you as such!¡¹

    Misuzu clearly rejects¡­

    ¡¸No but, that¡­¡ºKakka¡»asked me to call you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong for grandfather to tell you how to call me¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko tries to use¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»authority to stand above Misuzu.

    Therefore, Misuzu denies¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»authority

    ¡¸Err¡­that¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko looks at Misuzu and¡ºKakka¡»alternately.

    Looking troubled¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯ve made so much effort all this itme!¡¹

    Eh¡­what are you talking about?

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san¡­the spectators of the room are all stunned.

    ¡¸One year ago¡­when¡ºKakka¡»has nominated me as your fiance¡­I¡¯ve always been working so hard!¡¹

    ¡­Hmmm

    What is he talking about?

    ¡¸Just what on earth is the effort you¡¯re talking about¡­?¡¹

    Misuzu asked interestingly.

    ¡¸¡­T-That is¡­everything and anything¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko speaks desperately.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m going to become your husband¡­the center of the Kouzuki group. I¡¯ve studied about business administration desperately more than ever. I¡¯ll graduate at the top of the university. Definitely¡­I promise. I¡¯ll make an effort. Next year, I¡¯ll study in US abroad, taking MBA qualification, I¡¯ll make connections with the economic people of each country. I¡¯ll do that. That¡¯s my plan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s got nothing to do with me at all¡¹

    Misuzu answered coldly.

    ¡¸Takahiko-san¡­your father is a director in the Kouzuk group. Even if you haven¡¯t talked to me¡­you should be able to join Kouzuki group with your own will and with Takahiko-san¡¯s power, you can be on the top of the management department¡­there¡¯s no meaning in marrying me, is there?¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m confident reaching a director with my own effort¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­more than being a director¡­you¡¯re aiming to be at the top of the group, I need to be married with you¡¹

    This man¡­

    He¡¯s not feeling any love towards Misuzu¡­?

    Since the start, he admitted that this¡ºengagement¡»is just a¡ºpolitical marriage¡»

    ¡¸By becoming a member of Kouzuki family¡­my success in life would become 120% certain. On the contrary¡­If I can¡¯t marry you, my probability in winning in life would be halved¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Takahiko-san, what is victory in life?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it becoming the president of the Kouzuki group¡­becoming the chairman?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It is to become a wonderful economy man like¡ºKakka¡»!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko declares.

    ¡¸I want to be a powerful economic man like¡ºKakka¡»who can move Japan¡­no, the whole world¡¯s economy¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re free to dream whatever you want. But, I will never be happy in that dream of yours¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯m doing all my best!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko hits the desk!

    ¡¸Even I don¡¯t think that I can accept you easily. Either way, I¡­!¡¹

    He glares at me for a moment.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way a man like me can be liked by a lady like you! Therefore I have no choice but to make an effort. No, I have nothing but confidence in my own effort. Ever since I was born, I have always lived to do effort, effort, effort, effort. I¡¯m using all of my effort to become a man you will accept!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Effort, what kind of effort?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    Un¡­I also want to know.

    ¡¸For example¡­I¡­you have enjoyed dinner with me at the French Restaurant last night!¡¹

    Eh¡­the two of them?

    ¡¸Well¡­your family and mine were having dinner¡¹

    Misuzu corrects.

    What?¡­It¡¯s a family dinner?

    ¡¸At that time¡­you looked at me with disappointed eyes when I left the vegetables and carrot on the plate¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t make eyes like that¡¹

    ¡¸No, you did! You did that! You were looking at me with eyes like I¡¯m such a pitiful person!¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that just paranoia?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I have doctors and psychotherapist help me create a program to help me eat carrots now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a two year long tem program¡­I¡¯ll be able to eat carrots! I¡¯ll definitely will! You won¡¯t look at me with those kind of eyes again! Never¡­after two years¡¹

    No¡­

    I feel like©`

    Misuzu¡¯s looking at Shiba Takahiko with eyes worse than that time¡­

    ¡¸A-Also¡­I¡¯m studying about you seriously¡¹

    ¡¸Study about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I love studying after all!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it¡¹

    ¡¸In short¡­I¡¯ve been looking information about what you like¡­what¡¯s your food preference, music preference, everything about you!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko takes out a thick report.

    He then puts it on the desk.

    ¡¸Like this¡­I always carry it around and take a look when I have time! I memorize all of it! For example¡­what I learned today¡­You prefer Minami-Aoyama¡¯s¡ºL¡¯radige headquarters¡¯¡»chocolate!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko said with a smile.

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s certainly right but¡¹

    Misuzu answers¡­

    ¡¸Look, I¡¯m right. That¡¯s written on the top of the page 32 of the report. The investigation agency I asked is excellent! I have investigated a lot about you¡­I really know anything!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko gives a victorious smile

    ¡¸Then¡­Takahiko-san, have you eaten¡ºL¡¯radige¡¯s¡»chocolate?¡¹

    Misuzu asks¡­

    ¡¸No! Mother told me that I¡¯ll get tooth decay when I eat sweets!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    It was a wonderful smile but¡­

    ¡¸Even though you haven¡¯t eaten my favorite¡ºL¡¯radige¡»chocolate and yet¡­you say that you know everything I like¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko points at the report with his fingertips¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­your favorite food are listen in here. If I memorize this, isn¡¯t it equal to knowing your taste? Look, I¡¯m making so much effort for you!¡¹

    Now then¡­what should I do?

    ¡¸Takahiko-san¡­you do know that I like Mendelssohn¡¯s piano, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If I recall, it¡¯s an information listed on the upper right column of page 24 in this report¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I never want to go to a piano concert with you¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko¡­

    ¡¸No problem. I don¡¯t have time to go for a concert¡­I¡¯m not interested in piano in the first place¡¹

    What¡¯s going on?

    Then¡­Shiba Takahiko looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­You there!¡¹

    ¡­What?!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you now understand from our talk just now. I make so much effort to understand this person. By the way¡­what do you know? There¡¯s no way I would lose when it comes to knowledge about her! That¡¯s how much effort I¡¯ve done!¡¹

    ¡­I

    Right¡­thinking about it.

    I don¡¯t know anything about Misuzu.

    What does she like.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, Misuzu¡¹

    I apologized to Misuzu.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anything about Misuzu¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko snorts.

    ¡¸Look, how¡¯s that! I¡¯m making an effort!¡¹

    Right¡­I

    Have I ever made effort for Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu. I¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s warm hand holds my hand tightly.

    Then she smiled.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s always doing his best for me¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Please have some confidence¡­besides¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious that we don¡¯t know each other that well?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸We just have met¡­that¡¯s why we can just take our time to understand each other¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸Next time, let¡¯s go eat ¡ºL¡¯radige¡¯s¡»chocolate. Let¡¯s go to a piano concert too. Danna-sama, do you know the composer Mendelssohn?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Only the name¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯ve learned about it during music classes¡­

    I don¡¯t know what kind of songs they make however.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go listen together. Ufufu¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I will teach Danna-sama what I like¡­delicious food, amazing things, beautiful things¡­ Let¡¯s watch, listen, eat¡­with the two of us. Right, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸Please teach me about Danna-sama¡¯s favorites too¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have those kind of things¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please teach me when you have one. When you think¡ºThis song¡¯s good¡»or¡ºI like this taste¡», Then I¡¯ll understand Danna-sama¡¯s preference¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­it¡¯ll take a lot of time¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if it is. We¡¯ll be together for always¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    There¡¯s no need to hurry.

    There¡¯s no need to memorize Misuzu¡¯s favorites in hurry¡­

    We can just take our time and know little by little.

    That way is fun for sure.

    For Misuzu and for me¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot to look forward to¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me.

    ¡¸H-Hey¡­M-Misuzu-sama! Get away¡­you, get away from Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko says in panic but¡­Misuzu clings further to me.

    Or rather¡­he¡¯s back to calling her¡ºMisuzu-sama¡»

    He¡¯ll stay being Kouzuki house¡¯s vassal for the rest of her life.

    ¡¸Sorry, Takahiko-san¡­I can¡¯t accept you at all. I want to live with this person. I do love this person after all¡­!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡­I made so much effort! I tried so hard1¡¹

    ¡¸That effort is just unbearably disgusting¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸I hate human relationships where it¡¯s nothing but effort¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­in the business world¡­you build connection with the customers by effort¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­if the customer¡¯s hobby is fishing then I¡¯ll fish¡­if it¡¯s golf, then make him win by all means¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t link men-women relationship with business!¡¹

    Hearing Misuzu¡¯s voice¡­Shiba Takahiko looks at¡ºKakka¡»

    While I¡¯m embraced¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»grinning.

    He¡¯s enjoying Misuzu and Shiba Takahiko¡¯s confrontation.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s no different! In our world¡­marrying a woman is an important business!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s something I won¡¯t accept. I have someone I love from the bottom of my heart right now!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko¡¯s enraged.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious that man just wants to get into Misuzu-sama¡¯s family! He¡¯s just a bad guy who approached Misuzu-sama! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s obvious! Because he¡¯s a commoner!¡¹

    The¡ºfiance¡»screams loudly.

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that just you? Shiba Takahiko-san?¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko¡¯s frozen.

    ¡¸Even your house¡­is just an ordinary house until your father became an executive of the Kouzuki group. If I¡¯m going to borrow your words¡­you¡¯re a¡ºcommoner¡»aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko rejects the cold words.

    ¡¸The past is different from now! My father¡¯s currently a director in the Kouzuki group! Besides, I¡¯m enrolled in a prestigious university, I¡¯m smart! I¡¯ve got the talent! Above all, I make effort! I make effort more than anyone! I¡¯m a special human!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko who¡¯s snapped off exposes his heart one after another.

    ¡¸A high spec human with high academic background is enduring this much! All of this is to marry you and become the top of the Kouzuki group! If you¡¯re not a daughter of Kouzuki house then I¡¯ll never do this badly! In the first place¡­no matter how you look at me, I¡¯m popular!¡¹

    Oh¡­I don¡¯t get what he¡¯s saying anymore.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! My father¡¯s a director¡­I go to a top-rated university, my car¡¯s Porsche. A Cayenne Porsche. It¡¯s the fourth generation. It¡¯s on a different level! That alone makes women at college come near me! Everyone wants to take the passenger seat! They look forward to going to a fine restaurant I¡¯ll pay up. But, I never dated anyone¡­I had no special relationship! Do you know why?!¡¹

    There¡¯s no way we would.

    ¡¸If I go out with some strange woman¡­my future will be damaged! I¡¯ve been told by father and mother ever since I was a child! If I made a child by mistake¡­then I would have to marry such an idiot and talentless woman! That¡¯s why I make an effort to shake them off!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko screams with his eyes bloodshot.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m a virgin! But I¡¯m not a virgin because I¡¯m not goo with women! I¡¯m making an effort myself to protect my virginity! I chose my own destiny as a virgin and I¡¯m a proud virgin! It¡¯s a honor virgin! A virgin gentleman1 I made effort to be thorough on that!!!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko puffs his chest in pride appealing his virginity.

    ¡­But

    In the end, this man¡­

    ¡­Isn¡¯t interested in anyone but himself.

    Therefore, he hasn¡¯t been in a proper relationship with people¡­

    Perhaps¡­that will be the same even in the future.

    ¡¸This virgin me is trying so hard and yet why are you not accepting me!¡¹

    He glares at me with eyes of hatred.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way this no-value commoner high school by would win against me who made so much effort!¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸Takahiko-san¡­this person has a charm nobody else has¡­!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko shouts angrily¡­!

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would lose to a commoner! Say it, what on earth is he better than me?!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­Sex¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko froze

    No, everyone in the room¡­

    ¡¸¡­Mama, what¡¯s sex?¡¹

    Mao-chan asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a very pleasant thing!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that so? Mao wants that!¡¹

    ¡¸When you grow bigger okay?¡¹

    Nagisa pats Mao-chan¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Did you hear it¡­Yoshiko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It seems that person knows about sex¡¹2

    Un¡­

    The people who doesn¡¯t know the meaning of sex in this room¡­

    The three year old Mao-chan, and Ruriko-san©`Yoshiko-san pair¡­

    Ah¡­Seki-san and Fujimiya-san have a bright red face.

    The two of them are unexpectedly pure.

    Misuzu kisses my cheek¡­

    ¡¸Sex with this person is very wonderful. This person, as a man¡­he uses his mind and body to love me. I also serve him to the utmost as a woman. Whenever we have sex¡­we¡¯re both naked¡­using my own body to please this one makes me really happy. This person¡¯s living body makes me feel my body. When I embrace him naked¡­I feel I¡¯m glad to be born. I¡¯m glad that I¡¯m a woman¡­¡¹

    Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸Yes, I also know that feeling¡¹

    Misuzu and Nagisa look at each other.

    ¡¸It makes me feel easy when I¡¯m with him. This person never lies in front of me. Rather than that¡­he doesn¡¯t have that concept. Therefore¡­I can be naked. Not as a daughter of Kouzuki house or anything¡­but as a woman¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve lived as a daughter of Kouzuki house¡­it¡¯s always painful. I have to worry about the public eye anytime and anywhere¡­I thought that I shouldn¡¯t disobey my grandfather and parent¡¯s expectations. Even with friends¡­I can¡¯t be jealous nor I can¡¯t adore so I have to take a subtle distance. Always smiling¡­I had to be a bright and cheerful girl. Outside¡­and even inside the house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the same¡¹

    Ruriko-san mutters.

    ¡¸But, I have Yoshiko with me¡­Misuzu-oneesama who doesn¡¯t have a¡ºretainer¡», I think that it¡¯s very painful¡¹

    Ruriko-san shows a gloomy face¡­Yoshiko-san stays quiet

    ¡¸The me before shows a smiling face but my heart¡¯s always clouded. But, it¡¯s different now!¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me.

    ¡¸I finally found a man I can show my naked mind and body. I¡¯ll never let go of him! Even if I am going to disobey grandfather¡­I will remain with this man¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s what I know about Misuzu that you don¡¯t¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko glares at me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way! There¡¯s no way my effort can be beaten by an ordinary man like yo!¡¹

    I point at Misuzu¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Misuzu has a mole in here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­here in her stomach¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko¡¯s frozen.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no place in Misuzu¡¯s body I don¡¯t know¡­¡¹

    Un¡­I¡¯ve seen Misuzu¡¯s naked body again and again.

    Her whole body¡­all over.

    No matter what kind of clothes she wear¡­I can recall Misuzu¡¯s naked body in detail.

    ¡¸Also, whenever Misuzu kisses¡­she brings her face close to my right side. She likes rubbing her nose against my cheek¡¹

    I look straight at Shiba Takahiko.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a long time since I¡¯ve become acquainted with Misuzu¡­our time together might be shorter than you but¡­I know; The things Misuzu likes, the cute parts of Misuzu¡­only I know that¡­!¡¹

    Keeping her embrace¡­Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m already this man¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    1. It¡¯s actually Nagisa ?

    It¡¯s unclear Ruriko and Yoshiko are referring to Nagisa or Yoshida therefore I kept this neutra

 Chapter 245 : Psychological Game / Bluff vs Bluff

    ¡¸¡­Fuahahahahahahaha!¡¹

    Suddenly¡­¡ºKakka¡»laughs out.

    The head of one of the Japan¡¯s leading names, an elderly with power¡­laughs at me and his granddaughter.

    ¡¸Interesting¡­very interesting. Just how far are you going to betray my expectations¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­his voice and mouth seem to be happy but his eyes are sharp.

    ¡­He¡¯s angry.

    A human who¡¯s laughing when angry is scary.

    ¡¸¡­Takahiko-kun¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»calls the elite young man he¡¯s educating directly.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Timidly¡­Shiba Takahiko turned to the charismatic old man.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­but please give up on Misuzu¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko¡­

    ¡¸But¡­then what about me? W-What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡¹

    Coming this far¡­Shiba Takahiko¡¯s only interested in himself.

    ¡¸Chose a suitable woman for you. Therefore, forget about Misuzu¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»eyes pierce through Shiba Takahiko¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better not to be involved with Misuzu any further. If you marry Misuzu as is¡­you will be in an disadvantageous spot in the Kouzuki group¡¹

    That¡¯s in short¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»going to impose a penalty on Misuzu¡­?!

    ¡­Or

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to marry such a shameless woman who has been defiled by another man already?! Don¡¯t you think that this lady over there is a disgrace to Kouzuki house?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»smiles maliciously.

    Far from punishing Misuzu¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»going to expel Misuzu from Kouzuki house?

    Either way¡­if he marries Misuzu who¡¯s abandoned by¡ºKakka¡», he won¡¯t have success in Kouzuki group.

    Rather¡­being Misuzu¡¯s husband would become a hindrance¡­

    ¡¸U-Understood¡­I-If that¡¯s the case. I will leave everything to¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko accepts¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»proposal easily.

    In the end¡­this man doesn¡¯t see Misuzu as anything but a tool to becoming a relative of the Kouzuki house¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault to raise such a delinquent girl like Misuzu. I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s not, ¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­if Takahiko-kun finds a daughter of a house you find interest in then you can talk to me¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»smiles

    If¡ºKakka¡»creates the engagement directly¡­any house under Kouzuki house can¡¯t refuse.

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you very much!¡¹

    Knowing that he¡¯ll be given a special favor¡­Shiba Takahiko¡¯s face brightens.

    ¡¸Oh¡­is there a girl you¡¯re interested in?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»asks, Shiba Takahiko¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­¡ºKakka¡»well you see, for example¡­Ruriko-san, would that be okay?¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko shows a grin.

    Ruriko-san got frightened from what he said.

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Next moment¡­¡ºKakka¡»makes an angry face¡­

    ¡¸You should know your limits!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha¡­Uhm, I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko¡¯s surprised from¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»sudden boiling of anger.

    ¡¸Ruriko is the eldest daughter of Kouzuki family! She¡¯s the legitimate successor of Kouzuki family! There¡¯s no reason for an outsider¡¯s son like you to be married to her! What blasphemy for a subject¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m very sorry, I-I was impolite!!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko gets off from the chair and kneels on the floor!

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹

    Rubbing his forehead on the carpet on the floor¡­Shiba Takahiko desperately apologizes.

    ¡¸Enough! You can retire¡­I¡¯m disappointed in you! I never thought that you forgot who you are that much¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»forcibly holds back his anger¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I¡¯m cancelling your engagement with Misuzu. Fortunately, this matter hasn¡¯t been leaked outside so there¡¯s no problem in cancelling the engagement. I will talk to your father myself¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­return to the room and wait with your friends. I will forget about your disrespectful remark just now. I expect you to study more¡­very well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. ¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko drops crestfallen.

    ¡¸What are you doing?!¡­I¡¯m telling you to get out of this room!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­right away¡¹

    Limply, Shiba Takahiko stands up then heads to the door leading outside.

    ¡¸¡­Continue your loyalty to Kouzuki house from now on. That¡¯s your way to live¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»told Shiba Takahiko.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯ll keep that in mind. E-Excuse me!¡¹

    Shiba Takahiko opens the door and went out¡­

    His whole body¡¯s trembling¡­and his waist is limp.

    It¡¯s an unstable footstep you can only see as running away.

    ¡­Thud.

    When the door closes¡­Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­what¡¯s your evaluation with that person?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸My evaluation?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything will do¡­please tell me what you think about Takahiko-san¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I can¡¯t trust someone who says¡ºI¡¯m making efforts¡»¡¹

    I gave my honest impressions.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because they¡¯re not making any effort¡­¡¹

    My bad memories from before revives.

    ¡¸My mother¡¯s like that. ¡ºI¡¯m making so much effort¡»¡ºI¡¯m always working so hard¡»A nature where she just screams to anyone¡­¡¹

    Ah¡­I don¡¯t want to remember this.

    But¡­it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸My mother owns two stores¡­well, it might be hard for a woman to be the owner but¡­the¡ºeffort¡»my mother speaks about is¡ºA complaint came from the guest¡»or¡ºThe worker¡¯s job is bad¡»or¡ºthe part timers aren¡¯t gathering as scheduled¡»¡­she¡¯ll complain to the management of the shop¡­then it¡¯s natural for the management for them to resolve them one by one¡­that¡¯s not¡ºeffort¡»at all It¡¯s the job she chose¡¹

    As I thought¡­I hate her.

    As the owner¡­she insists the¡ºwork she has to do¡»¡­as¡ºeffort¡»¡­

    Then she finds it hard to deal with it¡­she never did anything as a wife, as a mother¡­

    She never tried to fulfil her role in the family¡­that woman just continued to blame me, my father, and grandma¡­

    ¡¸That person¡¯s the same. He¡¯s the one who decided that he¡¯ll reach the top on the Kouzuki group? Then, it¡¯s normal that you should work hard for your dreams. And yet, he shouldn¡¯t be saying that¡ºI¡¯m making so much effort¡»¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸I hate those kind of people¡­I never trust them¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸I agree with you Danna-sama!¡¹

    Then, she smiled

    ¡¸Since when have you thought of that?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»asks me.

    Since when¡­?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­perhaps ever since I met Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee¡¹

    Yeah¡­that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san¡­even though there¡¯s things¡ºthey have to do¡»they never complain. Always smiling¡­they deal with it without saying a complaint. Everyone understands. If it¡¯s something that must be done then they won¡¯t say it¡¯s troublesome¡¹

    I learned by looking at the back of my¡ºelder sisters¡»

    ¡¸Hmm¡­true, the girls over there are hardworking¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at me¡­no, he¡¯s looking down at me.

    He¡¯s trying to analyze what kind of human am I¡­a cold, sharp glance¡­

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­why did you make such a fragile person my¡ºfiance¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu asks her grandfather.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    The grandfather answered the question with another.

    ¡¸Takahiko-san¡¯s father¡­Shiba-san has grown greatly over the last few years on the division in Kouzuki group he¡¯s in charged with, he currently holds a huge influence in the current group. In any case, he may be the top of the management team of the corporate group. Therefore¡­I can understand the story why Shiba-san¡¯s son and a daughter of Kouzuki clan©`me would be married¡­

    ¡¸What¡­you already know the reason¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»snorts

    ¡¸Takahiko-san¡¯s father¡­Shiba Okitachi-kun is a competent person. I¡¯ve never met such a talented person in my entrepreneur life. Though his son is a little unreliable as you can see¡­if we leave it to him then Kouzuki group would be at peace. Therefore, your engagement with Takahiko-kun was necessary¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»purposely speaks in past tense.

    Because of Misuzu and me¡­that¡ºengagement¡»is broken, and it¡¯s said to be serious damage.

    ¡¸But¡­Shiba-san isn¡¯t from a distinguished family. Shiba-san has succeeded his position with his own power. For Kouzuki house, he¡¯s a newbie¡­a outsider vassal. People who came from Kouzuki family, branch family lineage will never like him

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸If Takahiko-san and I got married¡­Shiba-san¡¯s power will be strengthened, and it¡¯ll become a full war against the old-fashioned lineage. Kouzuki group will be split into two.¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»doesn¡¯t answer.

    He¡¯s just looking at Misuzu with a grumpy face.

    ¡¸Also¡­there¡¯s a rumor that Shiba-san¡¯s ambitious. He can¡¯t continue enduring as the vassal of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»interrupts

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about the results. Either way, I will be dead when the conflict occurs. No¡­Everyone¡¯s waiting for me to die. They¡¯re thinking that they shouldn¡¯t stir a conflict in the house while I¡¯m still healthy¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»bad temper grows stronger.

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san on the side feels restless.

    They seem to have not seen such displeasure.

    ¡¸Do you know what will happen after my death? The living group will be destroying, killing each other¡­¡¹

    Is that¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»real intent?

    ¡¸¡­Understood, I!¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Ruriko-san opens her mouth.

    ¡¸IN short¡­grandfather is giving us a¡ºtrial¡»? We would be saving Kouzuki house¡¯s predicament with our own hands!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    There¡¯s that in a sense but¡­

    This old man¡¯s behavior feels more reckless.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want do do such¡ºtrial¡»¡¹

    Misuzu tells her grandfather.

    ¡¸What grandfather¡¯s doing is only increasing the trouble for the next generation. I don¡¯t want to have such pointless hardships. I don¡¯t want to exhaust my important lifetime just to restore the human relations and the trust grandfather had broken¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸I want to be happy. I want to spend my time being happy with Danna-sama. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on such a stupid thing¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu and¡ºKakka¡»glares at each other¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­get out of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»answers.

    ¡¸Yes¡­ understood¡¹

    Misuzu responds immediately¡­Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­what have you done!¡¹

    Misuzu turns to Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I was ready for this long ago¡¹

    Though she say that¡­Misuzu¡¯s body is trembling.

    I hold her hand tightly.

    Misuzu grasps it back strongly¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki house¡­and Kouzuki group is mine. I¡¯ve raised it and made it big. It¡¯s mine so I¡¯m free to overturn it and break it¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks down on Misuzu coldly.

    ¡¸But¡­you¡¯re going against my will. That¡¯s inexcusable¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s trembling stopped.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I will leave Kouzuki house. Grandfather can keep playing in his own little world¡¹

    Misuzu retaliate calmly.

    ¡¸What will you do after leaving Kouzuki house? How would you live? You won¡¯t be able to continue school¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸I will be depending on Kuromori Minaho for a while¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡ºKakka¡»laugh.

    ¡¸The owner of a prostitution organization!? It¡¯s easy for me to put pressure on Minaho-kun and make the¡ºKuromori¡»unable to stand by themselves you know? If it¡¯s with my power¡­¡¹

    ¡­This is bad.

    Misuzu¡¯s going to bother Minaho-neesan and¡ºKuromori¡»

    Nagisa gently whispers to my worried ears.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine¡­so make a calm face¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh!?

    ¡¸You¡¯re a¡ºMan¡»aren¡¯t you? Believe us¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    Un¡­got it.

    I also prepare myself.

    ¡¸Grandfather is someone who doesn¡¯t understand anything¡¹

    Misuzu tells her grandfather

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuromori Minaho is determined and strong¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve understood it from Kuromori-san¡¯s actions these past few days.¡¹ Even if grandfather uses all of his power¡­Kuromori will never be crushed. If you rampage so much then we¡¯ll just flee of the country for a while. Perhaps, Kuromori-san has already pooled money overseas that even grandfather can¡¯t discover¡¹

    Un¡­Minaho-neesan should have done that much.

    ¡¸But before that, I¡¯ll use the power of the state and arrest Minaho-kun. I won¡¯t let you leave the country¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»opens a card in his hand.

    ¡¸If grandfather moves the police officials¡­then we will take action. You don¡¯t seem to understand even though you¡¯re watching Shirasaka family¡¯s incident¡­Kuromori-san¡¯s judgement and ability to get things done is wonderful¡¹

    Un¡­if it¡¯s Minaho-neesan.

    She can move the public opinion over the internet.

    She can manipulate the media.

    We can escape overseas in the middle of the disorder.

    ¡¸The, I will use the underground power as well. Wherever you try to escape¡­Kouzuki security service people will chase you¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»opens his next card.

    ¡¸Father¡­we have Margo-san¡­Michi as well. We¡¯ll be able to repel whoever you send¡¹

    Misuzu says so but¡­if a number of people on the same group as Seki-san and Fujimiya-san follows¡­

    On the contrary, if Kudou papa is the one to chase¡­then we¡¯ve got no chance of winning.

    ¡¸Ufufufu¡­speaking of which, Misuzu doesn¡¯t know¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama, have you forgotten? Kyouko-san is our ally¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa laughs at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Kyouko¡­is a woman I sent over. Her being on your side is¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»says in panic but¡­

    ¡¸Kyouko-san is our ally¡­! Right, Mao!¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Mao loves Kyouko-chan!¡¹

    Mao-chan happily shouts when she heard Kyouko-san¡¯s name.

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko-san, no way¡¹

    Fujimiya-san mutters.

    ¡¸Yes¡­if I say¡ºKyouko Messer¡»you¡¯ll know right away, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san and Seki-san are in shock from Nagisa¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kyouko Dothnomechey¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s a leader of a Brazilian underground organization isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the whole world¡¯s underground organization cooperates with her¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s overseas¡­Kouzuki security service¡¯s power won¡¯t be able to reach¡¹

    The two top elite responds this much just after hearing her name¡­

    Kyouko-san¡¯s really an amazing person¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, there¡¯s no actual need for Kyouko-san¡¯s help thought. Minaho-san doesn¡¯t even need to flee abroad!¡¹

    Nagisa looks at us with a smile

    ¡¸You can just come to my house with Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa?

    ¡¸Our shop still have vacant rooms¡­you can stay there and go to school. You¡¯ll help out with the shop too. Also, Misuzu will do housework. I will be training her the general things¡¹

    No¡­you see

    ¡ºKakka¡»has such a tremendous power¡­

    It¡¯s a power that Minaho-neesan must think of fleeing abroad and¡ºKuromori¡»can be instantly killed¡­

    Nagisa¡¯s flower shop would be gone in a blink of an eye¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡­there¡¯s no way you would try to crush my flower shop, would you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You won¡¯t, right?! Ihihihhi!¡¹

    Mago-chan covers Nagisa¡¯s words.

    ¡¸In the theater a while ago, I know it very well but¡­it seems that my old fans love me. If ever¡ºKakka¡»tries to destroy my shop¡­what would everyone do¡­?¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡ºKuromori¡»is an illegal criminal organization¡­

    If¡ºKakka¡»applied pressure¡­then we won¡¯t be able to maintain our internal activities.

    That¡¯s why we have to run away overseas.

    ¡­But.

    Nagisa now is a retired prostitute, she¡¯s now just a florist.

    If he applies pressure to a commoner Nagisa who¡¯s working hared raising her small daughter¡­

    Nagisa¡¯s old guests won¡¯t stay silent.

    Everyone might not be as powerful as¡ºKakka¡»but¡­

    They have decent power in political and business circles.

    If they become a group¡­¡ºKakka¡»won¡¯t be able to ignore it.

    ¡¸Besides, I¡¯m a talkative woman¡­I might tell everyone that Kouzuki-sama has driven Misuzu out of the house and treated her badly!¡¹

    With this¡­¡ºKakka¡»won¡¯t be able to make a sound.

    For the time being, if we run to Nagisa¡¯s house¡­then¡ºKakka¡»won¡¯t be able to intervene

    ¡¸In case of Misuzu¡¯s school, she can just transfer to Minaho-san¡¯s school. Katsuko¡¯s a director so there¡¯s no problem¡¹

    Nagisa continues to talk.

    ¡¸I can secure your safety at the time of going and leaving school¡¹

    Michi said naturally.

    ¡¸Right, of course, Margo-chan and Kyouko-san will also help out¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at her grandfather.

    ¡¸I will live thanks to everyone¡¯s help. Goodbye, grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait¡­Misuzu-oneesama! You should discuss this further with grandfather!¡¹

    Ruriko-san tries to detain her but

    ¡¸No. I think that father won¡¯t understand whaever I say. Don¡¯t worry¡­It¡¯ll only take a while. Let¡¯s see¡­wait for ten years. Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu tells her beautiful younger cousin.

    ¡¸¡­Ten years?¡¹

    Ruriko-san doesn¡¯t understand what it means.

    ¡¸Yes. Today, grandfather has expelled me from Kouzuki house¡­nothing will change in my life plan. It¡¯ll only be delayed for ten years¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    The silent old man asks¡­

    ¡¸I will advance to Tokyo University. Then, I¡¯ll follow my father as a national government employee¡­pass the senior examination and become a high class bureaucrat. Then, I¡¯ll make connections with the political and business world. I¡¯ll show that I can crawl up with my own strength. Even if I¡¯m chased by Kouzuki house, it won¡¯t be any hindrance¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are filled with strength.

    True¡­she doesn¡¯t need Kouzuki house¡¯s name to go to Tokyo University.

    Even when taking examination as a government official¡­

    ¡¸In ten years¡­Grandfather will be 92. Even if he¡¯s alive, he won¡¯t be the front of the management. At that time¡­If I stand out as a competent person of the government, Kouzuki house will be the one to approach me¡¹

    Un¡­when¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»prestige wanes down¡­

    Kouzuki house will try to accept Misuzu again.

    ¡¸I will do my best so I can become that¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we¡¯ll be apart for ten years. I¡¯m sure that I will be back¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu approaches Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­!¡¹

    The two embrace each other.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not someone strong like Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko-san says saldy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure to marry the man grandfather choses, I think that I will live as that person says. Eventually, even if a conflict occurs in Kouzuki house¡­I won¡¯t be able to do anything¡­I can¡¯t do anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you choosing that kind of life?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸I¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, if you¡¯re accepting such life from the bottom of your heart then I won¡¯t say anything. But, if you hate that life¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If I hate it?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s frantic eyes look up at Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Rebel¡¹1

    ¡¸¡­Against grandfather?¡¹

    Misuzu laughs¡­

    ¡¸No¡­against your own weak mind that¡¯s swept away by the fate¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onee-sama¡¹

    Ruriko-san hangs her head.

    ¡¸Now, our talk with¡ºKakka¡»has ended so let¡¯s go! Minaho-san¡¯s waiting¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Un, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s energetic

    ¡¸¡­Yoshiko-san, please take care of Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu entrusts Ruriko-san to Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to answer immediately but¡­please think about what I just said¡¹

    Then¡­she turned to her granfather

    ¡¸Then, grandfather¡­¡¹

    She smiles refreshed.

    ¡¸¡­Farewell!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­No

    Is this okay?¡­

    Misuzu and¡ºKakka¡»will part like this.

    Leaving Ruriko-san behind¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Wait¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks with a sharp voice.

    ¡¸¡­What is it? Kouzuki-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu calls her grandfather¡ºKouzuki-sama¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯re not banished by me but you chose to leave the house by yourself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is as you say¡¹

    Misuzu glares at her grandfather strongly¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­leave everything that¡¯s given by Kouzuki house to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Does that maen?

    ¡¸Take off everything you¡¯re wearing from this room and leave naked¡­!!!¡¹

    1. Use your persona ?

 Chapter 246 : The oath of love

    ¡¸You¡¯re right! Sorry about that!¡¹

    Misuzu then reached out for the buttons of her uniform.

    Eh¡­no way?

    She¡¯s getting naked as¡ºKakka¡»tells her?

    She¡¯s going out of this room naked?

    The women in the room had their faces turned pale.

    ¡¸Grandfather, that¡¯s too unreasonable!¡¹

    Ruriko-san says but¡­

    ¡¸No¡­Misuzu will leave everything given to her by Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡­¡ºKakka¡»replies with a strong expression.

    That alone made Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san frightened¡­they look down.

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san are puzzled but¡­

    They can¡¯t complain to their lord,¡ºKakka¡»

    Michi glares at¡ºKakka¡»

    Nagisa and Mao-chan are smiling for some reason¡­

    They seem to be happily watching Misuzu¡¯s strip show.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please hide me¡¹

    Misuzu tells me as she unbuttons herself.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to show my naked body to grandfather¡­¡¹

    Miuszu looks at my eyes.

    These are eyes filled with determination¡­

    ¡¸S-Sure¡­¡¹

    I stand in front of Misuzu and prevent Kakka from seeing Misuzu¡¯s body.

    I spread my suit and cover her up.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll help covering Misuzu too!¡¹

    Nagisa tells Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Okay, Mama¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan helped out to hide Misuzu.

    Michi as well, she enters a covering position.,

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please listen¡¹

    Tossing off her uniform¡­Misuzu on her underwear speaks.

    ¡¸U-Un¡¹

    ¡¸Once I¡¯m naked¡­please lend me your jacket¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    This is a men¡¯s wear so I can somehow wrap up Misuzu¡¯s naked body.

    But, the hem would barely hide Misuzu¡¯s ass.

    When she walks¡­her ass and secret parts would be exposed.

    ¡¸Once I put it on¡­I will hide in the girls¡¯ restroom in the hallway when we leave this room¡¹

    ¡­Restroom?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a shop for women¡¯s clothing on the first floor of the hotel. Danna-sama saw that, right¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, there¡¯s definitely one¡¹

    Director Yamaoka said that the shops on the first floor are open as usual.

    The clerk might be from Kouzuki security service but¡­

    I should be able to buy clothes from there.

    ¡¸Then¡­please buy me clothes and footwear. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s souvenir T-shirts and shorts. As for footwear, cheap sandals will do. For the time being, clothes to get out from here will do¡¹

    Un¡­we can just buy underwear later.

    For now, just some clothes and footwear to hide Misuzu¡¯s naked body¡­

    ¡¸I see¡­I just have to buy it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you have money?¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan gave me 100k yen so it¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    ¡¸For the T-shirt, it¡¯ll be seen through if it¡¯s white so please choose a dark colored one. Size is M. For shorts you can pick an adjustable rubber¡­if there¡¯s none, then M. As for sandals, you can buy even just beach sandals¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Misuzu in her underwear takes off her leather shoes¡­then she goes for her socks.

    ¡¸Should I go too? It would be easier to buy that way right?¡¹

    ¡¸Mao can come too!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing to buy women¡¯s clothes isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan offers, but¡­

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s dangerous to go to the first floor¡¹

    It¡¯s still not 8 o¡¯clock just as Miss Cordelia promised but¡­

    Viola¡¯s followers might¡¯ve already invaded.

    I can¡¯t bring Nagisa and Mao-chan.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do this alone. Nagisa and Mao-chan, stay with Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood, Dear¡¹

    Nagisa smiles

    ¡¸Michi¡­please protect Misuzu, Nagisa and Mao-chan while I¡¯m not here¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Certainly¡­!¡¹

    She takes out a red whip and electric baton from under her skirt and makes a big stance.

    Michi taks out a weapon, Seki-san and Fujimiya-san stands up.

    They¡¯re preparing so they can move anytime.

    ¡¸Seki-san, Fujimiya-san¡­Michi won¡¯t make a move unless Misuzu and others are in a dangerous situation¡­right, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is as Master says¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­don¡¯t approach Misuzu while I¡¯m not here¡¹

    I look at the two guards.

    ¡¸¡­If it¡¯s the two of us, then we can easily fight that child¡¹

    Seki-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸Even if I throw my life away¡­I will only protect Misuzu-sama until Master returns¡­!@¡¹

    Michi¡¯s fighting spirit flares up.

    ¡¸¡­Just protecting you say¡¹

    Fujimiya-san tells MIchi.

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s only the order given to me. I will never attack anyone. I swear that in honor of Kudou style martial arts¡¹

    Fujimiya-san takes a seat after listening to that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll trust what you say¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­Fujimiya-san/¡¹

    Seki-san looks at her colleague in surprise.

    ¡¸I also think that the duty of a guard is to protect. If that girl has no intent of attacking then I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­what if¡ºKakka¡»wishes for it, what would you do?¡¹

    If he orders to go at Misuzu with all their strength while I¡¯m away¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m working as a¡ºguard¡»under Kouzuki security service. I¡¯m no¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»private soldier¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­why are you so hard-headed!¡¹

    ¡¸What abut you Seki-san¡­I think that you don¡¯t have any honor at all¡­!¡¹

    The two glare at each other.

    ¡¸If I decide to fight that girl then don¡¯t hinder me¡¹

    Seki-san said filled with sarcasm.

    ¡¸Sure. Go on¡­I am here to protect¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    fujimiya-san laughs.

    ¡¸Normally¡­I¡¯d like Danna-sama to take off my underwear, but¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s barefooted turned her hands on the bra hook this time as she speak.

    ¡¸Yeah, too bad¡¹

    I¡¯m spreading my suit to hide Misuzu¡¯s naked body¡­

    So there¡¯s no way I can take off Misuzu¡¯s underwear.

    ¡¸Next time¡­I¡¯ll leave it to Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, got it¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­please take a look. At Misuzu¡¯s naked body¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    At the same time when the hook comes off¡­Misuzu¡¯s well shaped boobs spills off.

    Her pink nipples touches the air.

    ¡¸It¡¯s beautiful¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸My body¡¯s all for Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    Then¡­she speaks to her grandfather.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t show it to grandfather¡­!¡¹

    Then, she puts her hands on her panty¡­

    Then lowers it¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s pussy¡­

    A woman¡¯s crotch¡­is very beautiful I think1

    No matter how many times I see it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu turns to me.

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I put on my coat to Misuzu.

    Naked Misuzu under a suit is very sexy.

    ¡¸Oh¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    She then jumps to my chest.

    ¡¸I love you¡­¡¹

    She clings to me and asks for a kiss.

    We piled our lips while I feel her pure skin.

    ¡¸Waooo!¡¹

    Mao-chan raises a cheer.

    ¡¸At this rate, my chest will feel chilly so please give me your necktie too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I remove my necktie and put it on Misuzu¡¯s naked neck.

    Misuzu ties it herself dexterously¡­

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go?¡¹

    First, let¡¯s get off the room and head to the restroom in the hallway.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸I ask Master to be the vanguard¡­I will serve as the rear guard¡¹

    Michi holds Seki-san back.

    ¡¸Un, let¡¯s go everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~!¡¹

    Mao-chan replies loudly.

    ¡¸Then¡­excuse me grandfather. Ruriko-san, stay healthy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san looks at Misuzu with a face of a puppy about to be abandoned.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll only be apart for a while so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Danna-sama and I will never abandon you and Yoshiko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹

    Ruriko-san doesn¡¯t seem to understand what it meant

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    At the moment I tried to hold the doorknob¡­

    ¡¸Wait¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»stops our exit.

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­is there anything you still need from me/¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸Though you can hide in the toilet¡­the hotel corridor is the same as the public road¡­it¡¯s unknown whether someone can see you¡¹

    ¡¸I am prepared for that¡¹

    ¡¸Are you not embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it grandfather who gave an instruction?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want the world to see your shameless appearance. If that man¡¯s going to buy your clothes¡­then isn¡¯t it better to wait in this room?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want that¡¹

    Misuzu looks at her grandfather with cold eyes.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to breathe the same air as my grandfather! I don¡¯t want to exchange words with someone with a cold heart like grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    Kouzuki old man¡¯s speechless.

    ¡­Hm?

    Nagisa¡¯s tapping my back.

    ¡¸¡­Is this okay?¡¹

    She whispers to my ear.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Accept¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»offer¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s safer to wait in here than the restroom in the corridor¡¹

    Fujimiya-san promises that she won¡¯t make a move unless Michi does.

    Seki-san¡­won¡¯t attack Michi while defending¡ºKakka¡»

    Rather, as long as Michi and Seki-san¡¯s restrain continues¡­

    Misuzu, Nagisa, and Mao-chan¡¯s safety is guaranteed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be right back immediately¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, then let¡¯s wait in this room¡­Misuzu¡¹

    Nagisa tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸You may hate it but¡­for me and Mao, it¡¯s safer here than in the corridor restroom¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡ºKakka¡»after all¡­so there might be guards from Kouzuki security service waiting outside the corridor¡¹

    They might restrain all of us as soon as we leave the room?!

    ¡¸How about this, ¡ºKakka¡»?! As you said¡­Misuzu and us will wait for his return. Therefore¡­could you not hinder him going to the first floor to buy Misuzu¡¯s clothes?¡¹

    Nagisa tells¡ºKakka¡»smilingly.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything weird¡¹

    ¡¸Do you swear?¡¹

    ¡¸I swear¡­I promise that¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Nagisa speaks to Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸What would you do?¡ºKakka¡»says that but¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Understood¡­I will wait for Danna-sama¡¯s return in here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be back, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    I left the room alone.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Running through the corridor¡­I rush towards the elevator.

    Anyway¡­I can¡¯t let Misuzu stay like that for long.

    When I reached the elevator, I noticed it.

    Right¡­it¡¯s dangerous to board from this floor.

    I jumped down the stairs and run down four floors as fast as possible.

    I take that elevator then head to the first floor.

    On the first floor¡­there¡¯s Kudou papa¡¯s subordinates and people with Kouzuki security service uniform.

    But still¡­they¡¯re operating the shops somehow.

    I look for a shop selling clothes.

    Ah, there¡¯s two close by.

    A decent clothes shop¡­

    And a souvenir shop¡­

    I dive to the souvenir shop without hesitation.

    In the T-shirt corner¡­I grabbed a black shirt with¡ºTOKYO¡»and Asakusa lantern printed on it.

    I also found a rubber waist adjustable shorts.

    There¡¯s Vinyl sports sandals too¡­

    I bring those to the cashier in a hurry¡­

    ¡¸Please punch this! ASAP!¡¹

    The clerk is actually a person from Kouzuki security service but¡­he¡¯s surprised that a shopper comes in such a situation.

    But¡­he sold it anyway.

    The three items costs 7850 yen.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s expensive or not.

    Well, it¡¯s a shop on a luxury hotel so it¡¯s higher than the market price though.

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    I give thanks and take the good before the clerk could even say¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    I immediately dashed out of the store and head to the elevator again.

    ¡¸My¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    On the corridor, I suddenly met Neko-san

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m in a hurry right now¡­!¡¹

    I said and run the corridor at full speed.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it but¡­do your best!¡¹

    Neko-san cheers me from the back

    ¡¸Thanks! Neko-san stay safe as well!¡¹

    I shouted¡­

    I arrived in front of the elevator.

    Hurry¡­hurry up and come¡­!

    I jump into the arriving elevator¡­

    Now¡­what to do?>

    Should I go to the same floor as before?

    Or¡­should I go to a floor above and get down the stairs?

    I don¡¯t know which would be the best camouflage.

    What was the first route director Yamaoka took?

    If I recall¡­we took the elevator three times.

    On each floor¡­we purposely transfer to a different elevator a bit further¡­

    ¡­Then

    I first go to the 10th floor from the elevator.

    Then, I run up two floors by stairs¡­

    Then, I head to the 28th floor using a different elevator.

    Then, I lowered 5 floors¡­

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good camouflage though.

    Anyway, I just did the best I can¡­!

    ¡­Knock!

    I knock on the door.

    ¡¸¡­I came back! Open this!¡¹

    My body¡¯s sweaty all over.

    There¡¯s sweat dripping from my forehead.

    ¡¸Welcome back¡¹

    The one who opened the door¡­is Nagisa as expected.

    I jumped into the room.

    I go to the room where everyone is.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I¡¯m back!¡¹

    When I enter the room¡­

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡¸Welcome back! Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu happily welcomes me.

    The room is dark.

    It¡¯s a room originally built as a conference room for major corporations.

    There¡¯s an image projected on the screen.

    My face is reflected on it.

    There are also small images of the shops and the corridor on the first floor.

    ¡­Is this?

    The surveillance cameras in the hotel observed all of my actions from this room?

    ¡­Nagisa¡¯s smiling.

    I know what¡¯s this about.

    ¡­Misuzu

    She stares at her grandfather as she cling to me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡ºKakka¡»and Misuzu are only competing with their obstinancy¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸Really¡­their character is so similar¡­!¡¹

    Similar?¡­Misuzu and¡ºKakka¡»?

    Speaking of which¡­true, their eyes staring at each other are similar¡­

    ¡¸¡­11 minutes and 36 seconds¡¹

    Seki-san tells¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s earlier than expected or late?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»asks Seki-san

    ¡¸He¡¯s faster than expected until the purchase, but after that¡­it¡¯s unexpected that he did such thorough actions to go back in this room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Umu Right¡¹

    Somehow, I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on but¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu, wear this for the time being¡­!¡¹

    I hand the shopping bag to Misuzu.

    ¡¸If you stay like that, you¡¯ll catch a cold¡¹

    Even if this is a¡ºtest¡»¡­

    I don¡¯t want her to wear clothes¡ºKakka¡»told her to take off¡­

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re sweating so much¡¹

    Nagisa takes out a handkerchief and wipes my sweat¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. I kept this a secret from you¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­just Nagisa¡¯s thought counts. Thanks¡¹

    I thank Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please¡¹

    Misuzu turns her back on me¡­

    ¡­UN

    I took off the suit I put on Misuzu¡­

    Then I guarded Misuzu from¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»eyes

    Misuzu puts on the T-shirt right away¡­

    She then wear the shorts without any panty.

    Sandals on her bare feet¡­

    Un¡­she¡¯ll be able to go out with this

    ¡¸¡­But, that¡¯s quite some bad clothing choice¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»said as he look at Misuzu¡¯s change of clothes.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a store in the hotel that sells clothes with a better sense, isn¡¯t there?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»tells me

    ¡¸I just bought something as soon as possible¡­and something that¡¯s cheap¡¹

    I tell¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Cheap?¡­what, aren¡¯t you quite a stingy man¡­?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»snorts¡­

    I know that he¡¯s provoking me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve got to leave some money even just a bit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is this your wisdom to survive?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not¡¹

    I look at Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s for Misuzu¡¯s sake¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes open wide.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about girl¡¯s clothing. Either way, we¡¯ve got to buy underwear later so¡­I kept money so Misuzu can buy the clothes she like.¡¹

    There¡¯s still over 90k yen left.

    If I have this much¡­I¡¯ll be able to buy clothes Misuzu likes somehow.

    ¡¸What faithfulness¡­!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san comments.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong¡­Fujimiya-san¡¹

    Misuzu¡­smiles and looks at me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama always loves me from the bottom of his heart¡­!¡¹

    She touch her clothes lovingly¡­

    ¡¸I like this clothes. It¡¯s the first time Danna-sama clothes bought me clothes¡­I¡¯ll treasure this for the rest of my life¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­our relationship isn¡¯t a master-slave. He¡¯s always so kind to us¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu loves Danna-sama as much as he loves me¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Now then¡ºKakka¡»¡­what will you do? Their bond is as you can see. Have you understood what kind of man he is?¡¹

    Naigsa tells¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡­This is?

    Me going out to buy Misuzu¡¯s clothes¡­

    Is all just a test to evaluate me as a man?

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸I understand his judgement and ability to act¡­ In this situation¡­I recognize that he didn¡¯t go straight down to the shop, and maneuvered so our position won¡¯t be known immediately. A wonderful concern. Afterward, he also bought cheap clothes suitable for the condition so Misuzu can freely choose her clothing. But¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at me¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a man suited to be Misuzu¡¯s husband for Kouzuki house¡¹

    He looks at me with cold eyes.

    ¡¸You would be a perfect lover for Misuzu but¡­your honesty is a problem if you want to live in Kouzuki house. Business owners should be more dull. A man who stands on the top is needed to be egoistic¡­!¡¹

    He evaluates me.

    ¡¸Got it. Very well¡­I will accept Misuzu having this man as her lover. However, it would be trouble unlessyou accept an official husband that¡¯s suitable for Kouzuki house. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a fake couple¡­there are a lot of men who wants to be Misuzu¡¯s husband even just in paper. Well¡­as for the heir, it would be troublesome if you don¡¯t bear the official husband¡¯s child¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»says that.

    In exchange of acknowledging my relationship with her¡­she¡¯ll marry another man?!

    Furthermore, she¡¯ll give birth to that man¡¯s child¡­!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that bullshit! Misuzu¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡» I don¡¯t intend to let any other men embrace her¡­she won¡¯t bear any child other than mine!¡¹

    I told¡ºKakka¡»clearly

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me.

    The women in the room pays attention to me.

    ¡¸She¡¯s already mine! She¡¯s not your toy!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»glares at me with cold eyes.

    ¡­I won¡¯t lose.

    ¡­Like hell I¡¯ll lose.

    ¡­I¡¯ll never lose!!!

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­you seem to be misunderstanding something¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Misunderstanding?¡¹

    ¡¸My Danna-sama won¡¯t enter Kouzuki house in whatever form¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­I¡¯ll place him in a suitable company and give him a reasonable salary. Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡­Making a fool out of me

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make a bakery!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Bakery?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Therefore I won¡¯t accept your offer!¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    ¡¸Dear¡­what about my flower shop?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸I¡¯ll work hard on both the bakery and flower shop Either way¡­I don¡¯t need help from the Kouzuki group¡¹

    I strongly reject it¡­!

    ¡¸yes¡­Danna-sama does his best on his work¡¹

    Misuzu informs her grandfather.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­please be relieved. I will be the one to steer Kouzuki house¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸What foolish thing are you saying? What can a woman do?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»tries to laugh at Misuzu but¡­

    ¡¸How can grandfather say that I can¡¯t do what he can?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»takes on Misuzu¡¯s provocation.

    ¡¸¡­Are you mocking me?¡¹

    ¡¸What grandfather does is only managing talented people and adjusting the interests within the inside and outside of the group. The people doing the real creative work are the people of each of the company in the group, not Grandfather. Grandfather adjusts the problems in the group¡­select talented people, and eliminate the problematic ones¡­isn¡¯t that all of it?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that you can do that?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have to¡­either way¡­grandfather will be gone soon¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu conflicts with her grandfather.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡¯s gentle and honest so that kind of role is impossible for her. However, it¡¯s obvious that the¡ºfiance¡»grandfather has chosen would be the coordinator and will be the one to run the group. Even if each of the company¡¯s management is entrusted to a capable person¡­the group¡¯s whole coordination would be in Kouzuki bloodline¡­I think that I¡¯m the only one who has grandfather¡¯s blood that can do that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu.

    ¡¸As I mentioned earlier¡­I will enter Tokyo University and become a national bureaucrat. Then, I¡¯ll make a pipe in the central political financial circles¡­and I¡¯ll return to Kouzuki group when I¡¯m 30 years old. Not belonging to any faction in Kouzuki group¡­if I have my own route to the countries political and financial world, the people in the group will silently grand my return. Everyone should know that it¡¯s more stable having a person coming from the original top Kouzuki bloodline¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­that would be grave for you. Being the top of Kouzuki will always be followed by very ambitious people¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I need Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu embraces me.

    ¡¸As long as I have him¡­I can overcome any difficulties. Just being held by him calms my mind¡­I love him!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    Misuzu thought about the whole Kouzuki house¡­

    She worries about her and Ruriko-san¡¯s future¡­

    She¡¯s suffering all this time.

    What can I do©`

    To relieve Misuzu?

    ¡¸Got it¡­Misuzu. I¡¯ll never let you go. I¡¯ll always be by your side¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama!!!¡¹

    Then¡­Misuzu

    She kneels in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­Your hand¡¹

    Misuzu holds my hand and kisses it.

    ¡¸I, Kouzuki Misuzu¡­in rainy or sunny day¡­in sickness or in health¡­for richer, for poorer¡­I¡¯ll be your¡ºwoman¡»¡­I swear to God to dedicate my constant love only to you¡­!¡¹

    Smiling, Misuzu looks up at me.

    There¡¯s tears of joy shining in Misuzu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­is yours. I¡¯ll never, ever let go!¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu stands up and gives me a passionate kiss¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡¯s impressed by our hug.

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san are stunned.

    ¡¸Nowadays¡­if you ask, it¡¯s something a man should do to a woman, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true in most of the cases. Misuzu-sama¡¯s just too leading¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸D-Does this mean¡­T-They got married?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san asks Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! Marriage¡­even though there¡¯s no priest, is it okay for them to make the vow themselves?¡¹

    ¡¸But, Misuzu-sama¡­has sworn to God¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    Legally¡­I¡¯m still a first year high school, this isn¡¯t good at all¡­perhaps.

    Not caring about the realism¡­Seki-san and Fujimiya-san are¡ºMaidens¡»who sticks to the¡ºSwearing love in front of God¡»

    ¡­But,¡ºKakka¡»

    1. He actually says ¡°A dickless crotch of a woman¡±-something along that line, so I removed the dickless part

 Chapter 247 : Successor Declaration!

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I won¡¯t allow that!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Yes. You don¡¯t have to. I will leave this house and will live with Danna-sama after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what do you intend to do?¡¹

    ¡¸As discussed earlier¡­I will live with Danna-sama at Nagisa-sama¡¯s house. I will enter Tokyo University and become a national bureaucrat. When grandfather¡¯s no longer healthy¡­then everyone from Kouzuki clan will need me. I only have to endure for ten years. I will leave Kouzuki house for ten years. Then, I can be with Ruriko-san again¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that you¡¯ll just wait for me to age?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Grandfather, you seem to not understand, do you?¡¹

    Misuzu glares at her grandfather with strong eyes.

    ¡¸Grandfather¡¯s already old enough¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­do you understand what you¡¯re saying¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa whispers to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Look, Mao¡­do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~¡¹

    Mao-chan goes in between the two and shouts!

    ¡¸Noo! Fighting is a no-go¡­!!!¡¹

    The two were dumbfounded by the intrusion of the cute little girl.

    ¡¸Really¡­your personalities are alike¡¹

    Nagisa looks at the grandfather-granddaughter and said.

    ¡¸Strongly obstinate¡­always trying to stand in the superior position¡­yet, both of you are quick-witted¡­so it becomes an endless argument¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at Nagisa.

    ¡¸Misuzu wasn¡¯t a child like that before. She¡¯s bright, gentle, and a docile child. This is because she went to your place. She has turned to such a audacious daughter¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu protests against her grandfather.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a girl like this since a long time! I can¡¯t show the real me to anyone until I went to Nagisa-sama¡¯s place! Nagisa-sama and Danna-sama has accepted me as I am¡¹

    The last phrase was in tearful voice.

    ¡¸I was finally able to say what I think freely!¡­I¡¯m already tired playing the¡ºgood girl¡»just to please grandfather and the whole clan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    Misuzu embraces me tightly.

    ¡¸This man has accepted me as I am. I¡¯m able to expose everything in front of him. No matter what I do¡­as long as Misuzu is Misuzu, he will smile and embrace me! I¡¯ll never let go of him!¡¹

    I rub Misuzu¡¯s back.

    ¡¸¡­Calm down¡­I¡¯m here with you. It¡¯ll be fine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Nagisa speaks to¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s heart is too gentle, and she¡¯s too smart¡­she¡¯s always been acting as the daughter Kouzuki-sama and everyone around wants. Always holding down her emotions, enduring. You did well¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Kouzuki-sama knows that he¡¯s forcing Misuzu that much. Therefore¡­you let her come to me¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks

    ¡¸Yes¡­I thought that you could heal Misuzu¡¯s broken heart. I trusted your power. And yet¡­you betrayed my expectations and handed her to a man¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸Oh¡­after she met him, Misuzu¡¯s worry in her heart have all been resolved. What Misuzu really needs isn¡¯t a¡ºwoman¡»like me but a¡ºman¡»like him¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    ¡¸That man is just deceiving her. Furthermore, isn¡¯t that man a¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Though he¡¯s a¡ºKuromori¡»¡­he has joined in just recently, he¡¯s not involved in any business of Kuromori, Kouzuki-sama has already investigated that, have you not¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ugu¡¹

    It seems that it¡¯s a bull¡¯s-eye

    Just as Nagisa said¡­I am not related to do with any of the main business of¡ºKuromori¡»at all.

    Of course, I¡¯m no male prostitute either.

    ¡¸He¡¯s just a normal high school student1 A normal boy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That ¡®normal¡¯ is a problem¡­for Kouzuki house¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts at grandfather.

    ¡¸Misuzu needs this man!¡¹

    Oh, we¡¯re going back in circles.

    If this continues, we can¡¯t make any progress¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    Nagisa speaks with a suppressed voice.

    ¡¸Does it feel that frustrating that this boy has stolen Misuzu¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡±For Kouzuki house¡±¡­it¡¯s all an excuse isn¡¯t it? ¡ºKakka¡»just wants to have his granddaughter under his control forever, right? And yet, Misuzu found a man you don¡¯t know, and she¡¯ll become independent, that¡¯s why¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»in panic¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Am I such a small guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Humans are obsessed when it comes to their blood relative¡­especially when it¡¯s their dear granddaughter¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu opens her eyes wide.

    ¡¸¡­Grandfather?¡¹

    Nagisa talks to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Think about Kouzuki-sama¡¯s feelings too¡­Misuzu has seen only one side of¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-sama, what do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been entertaining various famous family heads you know? That¡¯s why I know them well. When it¡¯s just the two of us, those kind of people speak their grumble to me¡­¡¹

    Nagisa was once the most popular prostitute of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Of course¡­I¡¯ve heard a lot of Kouzuki-sama¡¯s grumble too¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»in panic¡­

    ¡¸Do not worry. It¡¯s not that I will speak it from my mouth¡­but, Misuzu, try imagining it for a bit¡¹

    Nagisa gently looks at Misuzu¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸Earlier¡­you said that you¡¯ve always been in pain to keep acting as a¡ºgood girl¡»to meet the expectations of your surroundings, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think you¡¯re the only one who feel that pain?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko-san

    ¡¸¡­No. I¡¯m sure that Ruriko-san feels the same. Everyone in the Kouzuki house¡¯s bloodline¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san nods at what Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Is it only Ruriko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama as well¡­he¡¯s making such a gallant face but¡­he also had a childhood. The eldest son of Kouzuki head house¡­when he was a child¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸When Kouzuki-sama was young, the society is also different form now¡­I think that he grew up in a much harsher environment than what you have experienced¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Grandfather?¡¹

    The two granddaughters look at their grandfather

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸When I was young¡­there were still many old customs from the feudal perior. I was born as the eldest under the Kouzuki head family. I had two younger brothers and three younger sisters¡­I¡¯ve always been eating on the same dinning room with only my father. My mother and younger siblings are eating in another room. I never had a good conversation with my siblings¡­ The eldest son, the heir son is a special existence at that time¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­keeps talking with a bitter expression.

    ¡¸Even when the relatives gather¡­I am the only one sitting next to my father. Everyone around me are adults.

    I had to keep quiet so I don¡¯t get in the way of the adults. Despite all that, I should be dignified and majestic. ¡ºYou must never laugh. You must never show your expressions. You must not show what¡¯s in your mind¡»¡­My father often tells me. ¡ºIf you show a gap, there will be a lot of people who will try to rob Kouzuki house. The owner must be strong to be able to protect the house from such evil¡»¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t get that kind of life.

    But¡­I understand that¡ºKakka¡»has spent his boyhood in solitude.

    ¡¸The work of the famous house¡¯s head doesn¡¯t change since the old times. It¡¯s adjusting the interests inside and outside the house. Making the vassals be relieved, gaining absolute trust from your allies¡­be a ruthless and formidable opponent to the enemy. Above all, fairness is required. An unfair leader will be killed by the vassals. The head who¡¯s not meeting the expectations is pushed into confinement and is made to die in resentment. There¡¯s a lot of them in the long history of Kouzuki family. The vassal judge those whose mind and body is weak, those who are egoistic, those who are negligent and they¡¯re banished in the darkness. Because of that system¡­¡ºKouzuki¡»house has remained until the present age. A thousand years¡­is a very long time you see¡­¡¹

    From the aristocracy dynasty in Kyoto¡­a noble after Meiji Era¡­a leading family surviving the post war distudbance.

    ¡ºKouzuki house¡»¡­has preserved themselves like that?

    ¡¸Do you know what is the¡ºFairness¡»wanted by the vassals? It¡¯s not just merely giving a suitable reward for those who do good at work. It is to give a thorough punishment to a traitor. And¡­If there¡¯s a weakened enemy in front of you¡­you have to mercilessly slaughter. The vassals are greedy¡­therefore the head must show more greed than the vassals. It¡¯s ruthless greed. Their head is an aggressive one therefore it¡¯s possible to satisfy the greediness of the vassals¡­¡¹

    ¡­That means

    ¡ºKakka¡»has to act such a personality to be the owner of Kouzuki family?

    No, it¡¯s not¡­in case of¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»needed to have a personality of a person requested by the surroundings.

    ¡¸In a sense¡­I¡¯ve lived to suit my own convenience as I wanted. Lives of people have changed for better or for worse. To make the world and the vassal think as such¡­¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san listen to their grandfather¡¯s talk seriously.

    Of course, me too¡­

    Seki-san and Fujimiya-san as well¡­

    ¡¸However, in a different sense¡­I wasn¡¯t allowed to do as I like. Even if it looks selfish¡­all of my actions are a norm of Kouzuki house¡¯s head¡¯s¡ºfairness¡» To influence the lives of people¡­I have to continue living for the best of the¡ºhouse¡» I keep¡ºadjusting¡»in¡ºfairness¡»as my vassals seek. I have to put a ruthless, and cruel, fearful¡ºman of power¡»¡­ !¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»laughs wryly.

    ¡¸No. I enjoyed it. I had fun with this living. Living as the head of Kouzuki house¡­this solitude¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Just like Shiba¡¯s son earlier¡­I¡¯ve gathered the children of the subordinates and the clan to¡ºeducate¡»¡­ The parents offer their children to me as hostages. In exchange¡­they all think that someday they can get a important position in Kouzuki group. It¡¯s an outrageous story. To be honest¡­I think that it¡¯s unbearable for those young men to take my precious time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why have you gathered them?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸it can¡¯t be helped¡­That¡¯s what Kouzuki house seeks¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»answers.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s father¡­though he¡¯s supposed to be my successor, he doesn¡¯t have a strong personality. If he becomes the head, the house will be divided. The current Kouzuki house is divided into the branch family and vassals from old groups, someone who¡¯s a rising power becoming a new vassal since the last 30 years¡­in short, it¡¯s divided into Shiba-kun¡¯s group. Ruriko¡¯s father can¡¯t resolve the conflict in between the two groups. Rather¡­both groups will use him and destroy the authority of Kouzuki head family¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»briefly speaks about the problem inside the Kouzuki house

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I cannot retire and stay as a strong leader. I have gathered the children from both groups under the pretext of education¡­I know that whatever shape of the issue is, it can be cancelled anyway. If it¡¯s the level of their sons, the old faction and the emerging factions are already gone. The friends they can talk easily exceeds the framework of their parent¡¯s generation. Of course¡­the first topic of the youngsters are their complaints about me. Even that can be a motive for their interaction. The mix of the children will be spreading to the parents soon. That¡¯s what I¡¯m aiming for¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at her grandfather.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you engaged me with Shiba-san¡¯s son, the top of the emerging rising group. And perhaps¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s fiance is chosen from among the old faction¡­!

    The grandfather answers.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way¡­that¡¯s the only measure that can be done for Kouzuki clan¡¯s harmony¡¹

    To save face of both groups¡­he engaged his two granddaughters with the sons of each factions.

    Misuzu¡¯s ¡ºfiance¡»is Shiba Takahiko¡­their age are close, and it¡¯s considered that Shiba would be the face of the rising group.

    Ruriko-san is the eldest son¡¯s daughter so she¡¯ll be the face of the old faction.

    It was intended to wait until the two were adults until he announces Ruriko-san and Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfiance¡»

    ¡¸Do you think that will happen?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸Even if we gain time for now¡­don¡¯t you think that Ruriko-san and my¡ºfiance¡¯s¡»can be used as a flag to intensify the conflict in between the two groups?¡¹

    ¡¸It may be. It may be not¡­that will depend on the steer of the future¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»answers

    ¡¸No¡­Shiba Okitachi-san is ambitious so he¡¯ll aim to rule the entire Kouzuki family¡­the harmony grandfather wants is impossible¡¹

    Misuzu analyzes.

    True¡­if the head of the conflicting group is going to resist tot he bitter end¡­then it¡¯s useless on whatever conciliation policy used.

    ¡¸Then¡­what would you do?¡¹

    Misuzu answers

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy¡­I¡¯ll make Shiba-san¡¯s group independent from Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸The two factions on conflict wants to grab the leadership of all Kouzuki house¡¯s companies, don¡¯t they? Then we divide the Kouzuki house into two. Shiba-san¡¯s just a stockholder in Kouzuki house so isn¡¯t it better to leave all the management to Shiba-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Shiba-kun will increase his stocks someday and lower the Kouzuki house¡¯s shareholding ratio. The companies would be robbed by Shiba-kun¡¹

    The grandfather responds.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen. If Shiba-kun and Kouzuki house¡¯s relationship is good¡­then there¡¯s no need to bother to weaken the power of the good shareholders and attract another investor. Shiba-san himself doesn¡¯t have the financial strength to buy the stocks¡­ Shiba-san should hate to have a new ambitious investor pin down majority of the stock¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­if the Kouzuki enterprise is divided into two, an external force¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s ruled by the shares held¡­an external evaluation won¡¯t change it. Grandfather said that you don¡¯t want the Kouzuki group you have brought up and raised to become small even for just a bit, right? You just can¡¯t agree that the extent of your influence will increase. In short, you¡¯re just obsessed¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words are harsh.

    ¡¸Even if we make Shiba-san independent¡­the owner will remain as Kouzuki house. We¡¯ll leave all of the management to Shiba-san but the profit are of course ours. If Shiba-san fails then he just have to resign as a matter of taking responsibility¡­he should have that resolution to become the manager of an enterprise¡¹

    Misuzu talks indifferently.

    ¡¸Kouzuki house should stop the method of directly managing all of the companies under them. Let¡¯s leave each of the company to the talented ones¡­we should change to that method¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­don¡¯t understand. Business management is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already different from when grandfather was young¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa interrupts the debate of the grandfather and granddaughter.

    ¡¸Okay~! That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    The tense air in the room snaps off.

    ¡¸You should keep debating about economy with your grandfather more!¡¹

    Nagisa tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama as well¡­you do now understand that Misuzu¡¯s suitable as a successor, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    I see¡­Nagisa¡¯s purpose is¡­

    To create a place where Misuzu and¡ºKakka¡»can talk with each other frankly¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re a disappointment as a woman¡­Misuzu. If you were a man¡­then I can retire at ease¡¹

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­in modern times, being a man or a woman doesn¡¯t matter. There are a lot of women in the world¡¯s political and economic world¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu objects her grandfather¡­

    ¡¸Hmph!¡­Is there a female head in this current era? That¡¯s right. I might¡¯ve been thinking of the old standards of Japan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­your current insight in economics and corporate management still have ways to go¡­I will thoroughly teach you those¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-kun is right. Misuzu¡¯s personality is really similar to me¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s going to succeed Kouzuki house¡­?!

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­I will support Onee-sama!¡¹

    Ruriko-san said loudly.

    ¡¸Onee-sama is the most suited to be grandfather¡¯s successor¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu faces her grandfather.

    ¡¸Then, grandfather¡­please withdraw your nomination on Ruriko-san and my¡ºfiance¡»¡­!¡¹

    She holds my hand tightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already this man¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡­Ruriko-san should marry the man she likes as well¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸The concept of ¡ºClose kin¡»is the strongest strategy in group formation in the past and even in the present.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­we won¡¯t happy with that¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly.

    The strength of her grip increases.

    ¡¸I see¡­then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll let you free¡­¡¹

    He looks at Misuzu¡­

    Finally¡­¡ºKakka¡»yields to Misuzu.

    ¡¸To be honest¡­I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s good with that man¡­ It¡¯s true that he changed Misuzu to¡ºjust a doll¡»to such a lively girl. I can tell his sincerity to Misuzu. It must be good for you to have a gentle and docile husband¡­¡¹

    Gentle and docile husband¡­me?

    Does he see me that way?

    ¡¸Thank you very much grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­you have to do a proper wedding ceremony. If you plan to take over Kouzuki house, then you have to do that. I will attend it. I don¡¯t mind if the political and financial parties line up¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­of course¡¹

    I¡¯m startled.

    I promised to marry Megu though¡­

    Eh?!¡­Marriage with Misuzu too?!

    Also¡­the political and business world¡­???!

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking foward to it! Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸U¡­Un¡¹

    What¡¯s going to happen to me?

    ¡¸Congratulations! Misuzu-oneesama!¡¹

    ¡¸Congratulations! Misuzu-sama! Kuromori-sama!¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san immediately gives their blessing.

    ¡¸Congratulations¡­Misuzu, Dear¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Congratulations!¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan¡­

    Or rather¡­is this okay for you Nagisa?

    ¡¸Seki-san, Fujimiya-san¡­I think you two already know but do not leak this matter outside. I know your abilities and your loyalty to Kouzuki house. I¡¯ll give you two my best regards in the future¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to them as the successor of the next generation of Kouzuki

    ¡¸C-Certainly¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san answers immediately.

    Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸M-M-M-Me too¡­I understand. I get it already¡­¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s confused by the fact that the next¡ºsuccessor¡»of Kouzuki house is decided in front of her eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always wanted the two of you to work under me. I would like you to be guards of Kouzuki family without any relation to the Kouzuki security service company¡­¡¹

    Misuzu wants the two of them to report directly to her?

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s silent all this time looks at Misuzu with lonely eyes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m dissatisfied with Michi¡¯s work. We¡¯ve got to grow our family, right? Michi will always be on our side so we have to increase our guards as well¡¹

    Misuzu smiles¡­

    Michi seems to be relieved¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to make a reply right away. We are currently being targeted by a criminal named Cesario Viola¡­ After that matter has resolved¡­let¡¯s talk again¡­is this favorable for grandfather as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­it¡¯s painful for the two to be taken out but¡­Misuzu¡¯s guards in the future needs to have the skill. We can¡¯t let something happen to the future head of Kouzuki family. I¡¯ll ask you two as well¡­take a leave from Kouzuki security service for a while¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»tells the two¡­

    ¡¸Thank you for appointing me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too¡­!¡¹

    Then, Fujimiya-san and Seki-san became Misuzu¡¯s full time guards.

    The formal appointment will be later though¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­I feel sorry to ask but, could the two of you play with my child on the neighboring room?¡¹

    Nagisa tells Seki-san and Fujimiya-san

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-kun, what do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»asks, Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have a little ceremony with just the¡ºfamily¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Eh, ceremony?

    ¡¸Mama? Mao¡¯s not family?¡¹

    Mao-chan asks¡­

    ¡¸Mao-chan¡¯s of course¡ºfamily¡»but¡­Mao-chan is still small, and I think that Onii-chan would feel shy if Mao-chan is here. Therefore, please play with those ladies for now okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh~!¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯ve grown bigger than I¡¯ll also let Mao in too¡­I promise that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Have mama ever lied to Mao?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Never¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? Believe your Mama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Seki-san.

    ¡¸With that said¡­please go to the next room with this child¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Nagisa answers Seki-san¡¯s question¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the noble house, Kouzuki family¡­and a lot of other things¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm¡­what is your involvement?¡¹

    Seki-san doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s Nagisa¡¯s relationship with Kouzuki house.

    Well, you won¡¯t understand usually.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Misuzu and this man¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Nagisa answers.

    ¡¸¡­What are you planning to do?¡¹

    Even¡ºKakka¡»is asking Nagisa feeling strange.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­it¡¯s a family ceremony!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Seki-san and Fujimiya-san¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­please take a leave. I¡¯ll leave this girl to you¡¹

    ¡¸My best regards!

    Mao-chan heads towards the two in trotting steps.

    ¡¸¡­I get it. Let¡¯s go, Seki-san

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Later then!¡¹

    Seki-san, Fujimiya-san, and Mao-chan goes to the door to the next room

    ¡¸Now then!¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Misuzu and me.

    ¡¸You two know it right?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Have sex in front of Kouzuki-sama¡­!¡¹

    1. With imagine breaker on his hand ?

 Chapter 248 : Kouzuki Shigetakaâ€™s other side

    ¡¸Err¡­what do you mean?¡¹

    I asked Nagisa instinctively¡­

    Why are we going to have sex in front of¡ºKakka¡»¡­?

    Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸Humans are multifaceted. Their hearts have a surface and a back¡­well, isn¡¯t it often said that your upper and lower body thinks differently¡­?¡¹

    Hmm¡­I don¡¯t get it though

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama gladly acknowledged you with Misuzu but that¡¯s only on the surface of his mind¡­or rather, that¡¯s just his upper body¡¯s thought. The lower body still hasn¡¯t accepted you yet¡¹

    ¡­Lower body?

    ¡¸This is very important. If you don¡¯t solve this problem now¡­Kouzuki-sama will continue to hold ill feelings against you all the time. He may be smiling but he¡¯s hating you from the bottom of his heart¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean¡­Nagisa-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Nagisa with a serious face.

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s very painful for men to have their precious granddaughter be taken away by a guy. That¡¯s true even for normal people. But¡­Kouzuki-sama holds special feelings for MIsuzu and Ruriko-san¡­¡¹

    ¡­Special feelings?!

    ¡¸Hey, what are you saying!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»in panic

    ¡¸My¡­isn¡¯t that fine already? There¡¯s no one here but close¡ºfamily¡»¡­Isn¡¯t it about time Kouzuki-sama lets go of his heart?¡¹

    Nagisa speaks smilingly.

    ¡¸I¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»completely confused

    ¡¸I know everything. After all¡­five years ago, Kouzuki-sama has told me everything by himself¡­!¡¹

    Five years ago¡­that¡¯s when Nagisa¡¯s an active prostitute from¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»is also one of Nagisa¡¯s guests¡­

    With only the two of them in a private room¡­Did¡ºKakka¡»tell Nagisa anything?

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it work ethics not to leak what we talked about inside that mansion¡­?!¡¹

    A bit of anger¡­¡ºKakka¡»glares at Nagisa with strong eyes.l

    ¡¸That¡¯s why confess it yourself! Shige-chan!¡¹

    S-Shige-chan¡­?!

    ¡¸Sensei knows that¡¯s why she¡¯s asking¡­! Shige-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yees!! Senseiiii¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigetaka ¨C Age 82, the head of Kouzuki house replies to Nagisa¡¯s scolding with a high voice¡­!

    It¡¯s like an elementary school boy being scolded by a beautiful teacher, his body bends small.

    ¡¸Sensei hates dishonest boys!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡­Sensei¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­what kind of play did you do with Nagisa¡­?

    Misuzu¡¯s mouth is open wide in surprise.

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are surprised at their dignified grandfather¡¯s sudden change.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­are you grandfather¡¯s teacher?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­back then¡­I¡¯m something like a personal psychology counselor, a therapist of some kind to leaders of political and business world just like Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Therapist?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I mainly do therapy where you sweat with your whole body¡¹

    ¡­Isn¡¯t that just sex?

    Nagisa¡¯s saying that her prostitution act with the elderly in¡ºKuromori¡»is psychotherapy

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯ve listened to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s true heart personally¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa looks at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Now¡­speak about yourself. Shige-chan¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks down and mutters

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t¡­Sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Why, Shige-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸If I talk¡­my granddaughters will hate me¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks up.

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­whatever happens, Misuzu won¡¯t hate grandfather!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­grandfather¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Misuzu stares at their grandfather¡¯s face.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»hesitates

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­Misuzu is sexually masochist¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu informs her grandfather.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m a masochist. Let me tell grandfather my story¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    I¡¯m also puzzled from what Misuzu¡¯s saying

    But, Misuzu¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸As a masochist¡­I¡¯m a woman who prefers abnormal sex. However¡­I¡¯ll never have sex with anyone but Danna-sama This person has accepted my fetishes with a smile¡­!¡¹

    The grandfather¡¯s surprised to the confession of his 17 years old daughter.

    ¡¸That is Misuzu¡¯s secret. It¡¯s a secret I¡¯ll never tell anyone but my¡ºfamily¡» Now that I¡¯ve revealed my secret¡­Grandfather has to tell us his¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»hesitating¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m a masochist too!¡¹

    Suddenly, Michi speaks out loudly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still inexperienced but¡­it¡¯s my dream to have an abnormal sex while Misuzu-sama¡¯s watching!¡¹

    For some unknown reason¡­Misuzu¡¯s confession burns up Michi¡¯s heart.

    Her face is red¡­she¡¯s definitely aroused.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­Misuzu-oneesama?¡¹

    On the contrary¡­Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are making a vacant face.

    ¡¸What does¡ºsexually masochist¡»and¡ºabnormal sex¡»mean?¡¹

    The two who weren¡¯t given any knowledge about sex¡­doesn¡¯t understand Misuzu and Michi¡¯s confession at all

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll be explaining it slowly so the two of you can understand¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at the two.

    ¡¸My¡­I¡¯m sorry to trouble you¡¹

    Ruriko-san bows to Nagisa.

    ¡¸But before that¡­we would like Kouzuki-sama to talk about the events 20 years ago¡¹

    ¡­20 years ago?

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks down silentlly¡­

    ¡¸Please¡­grandfather¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks up to Misuzu¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, Ruriko. Listen carefully¡­I have another son in addition to your fathers¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my first time hearing it¡­grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san are surprised.

    ¡¸No wonder¡­I insisted that you shouldn¡¯t know about this¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at his granddaughters.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s father, Shigeaki¡­Misuzu¡¯s father, Shigefuyu¡­and the eldest son¡¯s name is Shigeharu¡¹1

    ¡¸That one is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s real¡ºHeir son¡»¡­¡¹

    Nagisa said¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I intended to make Shigeharu, my eldest son the successor, second son, Shigeaki as a politician and my third son, Shigefuyu a national bureaucrat¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks bitterly

    ¡¸Shigeharu¡­is ten years older than his two brothers. Twenty years ago, he surpassed 40 years old, his position in Kouzuki group is firm. Shigeharu¡¯s succession of power from me has already began but¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»sighs.

    ¡¸Twenty years ago¡­Shigeharu was killed in Los Angeles during his family trip. Shigeharu, his wife and his three children¡¹

    ¡­Killed?

    ¡¸It¡¯s said to be armed robbery but I don¡¯t know the details. Shigeharu¡¯s bodyguards were also killed. That¡¯s when I¡¯ve expanded the security department of Kouzuki family and have Kouzuki security service gather excellent guards¡­

    When he lost his eldest son in US¡­Kouzuki security service developed as a security company specializing in VIP protection¡­?!

    ¡¸But¡­the problem is what to do with the successor of Kouzuki house. Shigeaki and Shigefuyu are still around their 30s¡­they can change their future path. However¡­they¡¯re too old to be educated to become the owner of Kouzuki house which is a great responsibility.2 Even though Shigeharu just died¡­groups who try to bring up Shigeaki and Shigefuyu appears¡­the framework of Kouzuki group is creaking greatly¡¹

    So that thing happened¡­

    ¡¸That said¡­it¡¯s over when the bureaucrat quits. I decided to leave Shigefuyu in the government. To begin with, the youngest son has an introvert personality who likes sitting on a small desk. He¡¯s good as a national bureaucrat but he¡¯s not suitable to be a head of a distinguished family¡¹

    That is Misuzu¡¯s father.

    ¡¸But¡­the second son, Shigeaki. He has received education to be come a politician since childhood, he learned the reality of politics by becoming a secretary of the leading party¡­he was planned to run for the next house of Representatives election. He¡¯s greatly refusing to return home this late and become the successor instead of his dead brother¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko-san shows a serious face as they listen to the story of their father for the first time.

    ¡¸I endured it¡­ Losing my son after sixties. Furthermore, I must retrain my second son who¡¯s at a good age to be a successor starting from square one No¡­Shigeaki has the power to be liked by the masses as a politician but he¡¯s lacking the imprudence as a business owner¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks with a face of anguish¡­

    ¡¸In order to settle down the minds of the restless vassals, I have to appoint Shigeaki, my second son to be the successor¡­but, Shigeaki has no talent to be a head. Therefore¡­I nominated Shigeaki as the head¡­for twenty years. In the end, I can¡¯t give up the position to Shigeaki¡­¡¹

    Until present, the 82 years old¡ºKakka¡»can¡¯t retire.

    ¡¸Somewhat¡­I¡¯ve hated it too. No, I hated everything. The fact that my eldest son raised seriously and his family has died on a foreign soil¡­ Without showing any condolences to the first son, the vassals get into a succession dispute. The second and third son have no quality of a family head. But, it was me who educated them as such. ¡­In order to make the eldest son the absolute successor, I brought up the younger brothers differently. Just like how I myself was raised¡­¡¹

    People passes the education they receive to the next generation¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­as the eldest of Kouzuki family, is raised isolated from his younger brothers.

    Therefore,¡ºKakka¡» also tried to give the eldest son specialized education and have given the younger siblings a different path.

    Yet¡­the first son died.

    ¡¸At that time¡­I was desperate on everything. And it seems that Kouzuki house¡­and my life until now has become suddenly empty. I wanted to destroy everything¡­ Continuing the life of the head that must protect and nurture the family for the future generation¡­at the same time, I was driven by the urge to destroy all of the old Kouzuki houses completely. The me 20 years ago, just entering my 60s¡­my mind and body isn¡¯t declining yet. I¡¯ve build a firm position as a businessman. There¡¯s nobody in Kouzuki house who goes against my will. No, I¡¯ve buried all of my enemies. It was the climax of my life. Therefore¡­I succumbed to temptation¡¹

    ¡­Succumb?

    ¡¸My two remaining sons were still unmarried¡­I¡¯ve given them beautiful daughters from a suitable house coming from Kouzuki family. Then¡­I ordered them to give birth to only one girl. I strictly ordered not to give birth other than that. The age gap as well¡­I planned to have the third son¡¯s wife give birth first and the second son¡¯s wife two years later¡¹

    That is Misuzu and her two year younger cousin, Ruriko-san

    ¡¸¡­Why? Grandfather?¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    ¡¸My mind back then, have my both sides separated completely. My reason on the surface¡­I felt like I have no more time left to educate the successor of the next generation in order to protect Kouzuki family. If the head of the famous house isn¡¯t past thirties¡­he¡¯ll just be underestimated by other houses. I was already 60 at that time¡­even if a boy is born, I would be over 90 when my grandchild succeeds. I don¡¯t think I can sustain my power that far¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡ºKakka¡»speaks his honest feeling back then.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I let my sons give birth to a daughter. They can only give birth to a daughter. Then, if there¡¯s a competent son from the branch family and the vassals¡­then I can marry them to my granddaughter. If my granddaughter¡¯s married at their 20s, then a man on his 30s would somehow balance it. Then¡­I can have him inherit the ownership while I¡¯m still barely alive. I want to decide the next¡ºsuccessor¡»with my own hands¡¹

    What obsession.

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­is trapped with the owner status and his own authority.

    ¡¸If it was two daughters¡­if Shigeharu¡¯s incident happens, then there¡¯s still one remaining. I¡¯ve learned from the death of my eldest son¡¹

    Therefore¡­the second and third sons both gave birth to only one daughter.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the official reason?¡¹

    Then¡­what¡¯s the hidden reason?

    ¡¸The hidden reason is¡­I¡¯d like to make to mess up Kouzuki house. Confusing and bothering the vassals and their sons¡­ I want them to be completely on their wits end by pressing all of my responsibilities to them. So, I want to know how far they can take with my high pressured demands¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»keeps talking.

    ¡¸To be honest¡­I didn¡¯t expect Shigeaki and Shigefuyu to follow my orders. If they make a boy first¡­then he would automatically be the successor. I thought that my sons won¡¯t be able to endure the temptation to make their son the owner of Kouzuki family. Actually, I intended to allow them to make a second child, going beyond my orders. If that was a boy, then I was willing to accept it as a successor But¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»sighs

    ¡¸Both of them were afraid of me. I am too much of a threat for them. Both of them didn¡¯t make any children other than the two of you¡­they used contraception so they absolutely won¡¯t have a child with even women from the outside¡¹

    Instead of being tempted to make a son to be the head¡­they¡¯re more afraid to anger their father?!

    ¡¸¡­Above all, what I can¡¯t forgive on my sons¡­the two of them blindly believed me, and leave all of the decision making on you girl¡¯s education to me. ¡ºI¡¯m sure that father has some deep thought¡­I will leave that child to father¡»¡­one of my sons told me so. I won¡¯t say which son it is however. It is as if they¡¯re presenting me a tribute¡­!¡¹

    With their father as the owner¡­the second son and third son were in a deep trench.

    As ordered by their father¡­they produced a daughter.

    They never tried to make any more children than that¡­

    Without asking the reason¡­they entrusted the future of their daughters to the head¡­

    Everything is just leaving all the decision making to him.

    ¡¸In the end¡­neither my sons nor my vassals got confused. They think of me as Superman. In the end, they believe I¡¯ll do something about it. Therefore¡­they¡¯ll obey no matter how unreasonable my command is. No, I can¡¯t blame them. All of it are my responsibility. I was such a father, such a leader¡­therefore my sons and vassals have become like that¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­is too competent as a leader.

    The image of the vassals¡­the result of his work all over the hears as a reliable and mighty leader¡­

    Everyone stopped thinking.

    They believe that there¡¯s no problem as long as they do as¡ºKakka¡»says

    ¡¸To be honest¡­my fight with Misuzu earlier is fresh for me. When it¡¯s about business or anything else¡­there¡¯s nobody who wants to argue with me directly anymore. The people below just comes up with various plans from watching my complexion. I examine and evaluate it¡­then I decide whether to adopt or reject it. In case the person rejected can¡¯t throw away the plan, they overcome the problem I point out and submit to me again. It feels like a teacher in a school¡­though there¡¯s proposals, it doesn¡¯t become a discussion¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»whos revered as an¡ºabsolute person¡»¡­has always been alone.

    ¡¸Now then¡­it¡¯s about time I prepare to be hated by you. There¡¯s another reason why I had my sons give birth to girls. It¡¯s the dark reason in my heart¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»stares at his two granddaughters¡­then looked down.

    ¡¸If I wasn¡¯t able to find a suitable son in law for the two of you¡­I intended to make you pregnant with my own¡¹

    ¡­¡ºKakka¡»?!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you despise me¡­I¡¯ve been looking at you with evil eyes all this time¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»bows to his granddaughters¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m a man who lost his way. I thought of violating you two and have you give birth to my child. I thought of wanting to raise that child as my successor as well. Both of them. I¡¯ve thoroughly isolated the two of you so you won¡¯t make contact with any men. This is all because I wanted to violate the two of you¡­!

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»frank confession¡­turned the room quiet.

    ¡¸Okay, Shige-chan! You¡¯re finally able to confess all of it!¡¹

    Nagisa who¡¯s in elementary teacher mode smiles at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸I¡­am the worst¡¹

    Nagisa goes to¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»side and pats his head.

    ¡¸Geez! Shige-chan¡­don¡¯t belittle yourself that much!¡¹

    Then, she turned to us¡­

    ¡¸Okay, everyone pay attention to Sensei! Listen carefully to Sensei¡¯s story!¡¹

    Nagisa-sensei¡¯s story begins.

    ¡¸In the old times¡­Jesus Christ has said¡­¡ºif you have considered doing wicked things, it¡¯s the same as committing that sin. Sinful!¡»Misuzu, do you know it?¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the 5th chapter from¡ºthe Gospel according to Mathew¡»¡­¡ºWhoever looked at a woman lustfully then have already committed adultery in his heart¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡­Let¡¯s see. That might be a sin for Christianity but¡­I don¡¯t think so!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s actually a big distance on things you thought of doing and what you actually do. Humans have impulses spring up in their heart¡­society is build by enduring that. Isn¡¯t that right¡­Shige-chan?!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸That is certainly correct¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too late to be a virtuous person because you¡¯re in front of your granddaughters! Even though Shige-chan demanded to do a lot of lewd things with me¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡­it was on a place and time that allowed such things¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»is just a small boy in front of his favorite former prostitute.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­even if you hold such wicked emotions¡­Shige-chan has never made a move on his granddaughters¡­so he¡¯s innocent!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I¡¯m innocent¡­it¡¯s just unpleasant for my granddaughters. I have controlled the lives of these children because of that. To make sure they¡¯ll never be taken away by other men¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks up.

    ¡¸Right now¡­I¡¯m in gratitude. Thanks to grandfather¡­I¡±m able to devote all my important things to Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸My respect for grandfather doesn¡¯t change. However¡­since I already belong to Danna-sama, I can¡¯t entertain grandfather¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s life is manipulated so she¡¯ll fear men¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡»apologized.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I don¡¯t understand what is grandfather¡¯s¡ºwicked feelings¡»but¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san who has no knowledge about sex at all speaks up.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­will gladly make grandfather¡¯s child if that¡¯s his wish. I think it¡¯s the best after hearing grandfather¡¯s story. Ruriko isn¡¯t good with any other men but grandfather¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san said something outrageous.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­how do you bear a child? Ruriko will do it right away so, grandfather¡­let¡¯s raise a baby together¡¹

    Yoshiko-san then¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama, if I recall, you aren¡¯t able to deliver immediately¡­there¡¯s a time period where the child exists in the mother¡¯s belly¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve seen pregnant women with big stomach. Just how long do they have to be in the stomach?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know it as well but perhaps half a year is necessary, is it not?¡¹

    ¡¸My, that long¡­?! Can¡¯t we make it shorter?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Uhm¡­It should take around ten months though¡­¡¹

    I tell them sneakily.

    ¡¸My classmate during middle school has his birthday on October 10¡­he was nicknamed¡ºNew year¡¯s aftermath¡»3¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s making a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸After the woman¡¯s fertilized¡­it takes ten months and ten days until the baby¡¯s born¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s fertilization¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­it means when a woman accepting the baby¡¯s seed of a man in her belly¡¹

    ¡¸A man¡¯s baby seed¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I mean sperm¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a scientific term?¡¹

    ¡¸I think the later is but¡­it¡¯s used as a general term¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­I didn¡¯t know it at all¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Should I go back to elementary school science?¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Ruriko-san¡­do you know about plant¡¯s stamen and pistil?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve learned about it¡¹

    ¡¸The pollen flies from the stamen, attached to the pistil¡­it becomes fertilized¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I know that mechanism¡¹

    Yoshiko-san listens interestingly from behind.

    ¡¸There¡¯s that kind of mechanism for humans as well¡¹

    ¡¸Humans as well¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Men¡­they bring out sperm instead of pollen. Then it¡¯s poured into the woman¡¯s stomach¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­how?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that is¡­I¡¯ll explain later¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, yes. Thank you in advance¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­there¡¯s a place in the stomach that makes a baby called womb, the sperm of the man will meet the woman¡¯s ovum¡­an ovum is the origin of a woman¡¯s baby¡­inside the womb, the sperm unites with the ovum. That¡¯s what they call fertilization¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Unite?¡­fertilization?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­sperm and ovum, each is specific to each gender. Therefore, the child born resembles the mother and father¡¯s face¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­the sperm contain the information on the father¡¯s side, and the ovum contains information on the mother side¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­then, when the union goes well, it¡¯ll take months to become a baby inside the womb. When it¡¯s complete, that¡¯s when the child is born¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­that¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s convinced and on her back©`

    Yoshiko-san is impressed.

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama, you¡¯re such a well informed person¡­!¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not the case¡­

    It¡¯s just that you two weren¡¯t taught anything about it¡­

    ¡¸Then, Ruriko will be fertilized in a hurry¡­please give me grandfather¡¯s sperm!¡¹

    Ruriko-san tells her grandfather seriously.

    ¡¸Shige-chan¡­isn¡¯t that great? Ruriko-san will give birth to Shige-chan¡¯s child¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa laughs¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡»makes a dark face¡­

    ¡¸But, sadly¡­it¡¯s already impossible for Shige-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸Shige-chan is already 82 years old¡­even five years ago, when I was his partner, he only gets an erection one out of five times!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks up at Nagisa feebly.

    ¡¸Even at that time¡­it only got erect because it was Nagisa-kun. It didn¡¯t happen with other women¡­¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    It¡¯s impossible due to his age¡­?

    ¡¸¡­When I was in my 60s, planning with wicked feelings¡­I never thought that I¡¯d die away in the future. In those days¡­just as I said earlier, my mind and body was at peak. I was overconfident that my sexual ability won¡¯t fail whatever happens¡­but¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»sighs greatly.

    ¡¸Human body¡­becomes weak¡­¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸With that said¡­Kouzuki-sama is no longer capable to have sex by the time your bodies became feminine. He won¡¯t look with evil eyes so rest assured¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if I¡¯m watching with those kind of eyes¡­it¡¯s not getting erect, even if I get one, I can¡¯t do any strenuous movement. The doctors told me to stop. But¡­as long as you live, libido won¡¯t be exhausted. Even now, I¡¯m still interested in Nagisa-kun¡¯s breast and butt¡­Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s body makes my eye go as well¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»confessed

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡­with that body of yours, could you endure with just watching?¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡­you¡¯re not convinced that he has stolen Misuzu¡¯s purity and body you were aiming for, are you?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at me.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m not convinced¡­Even if I pardon Misuzu, that one¡¯s different. I don¡¯t like that kid¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»not willing to accept that

    I am Misuzu¡¯s¡ºman¡»¡­

    ¡¸Please change the way you¡¯re thinking¡­¡¹

    Nagisa tells¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»body would be able to embrace a woman¡¯s body. Therefore, starting today¡­¡¹

    Nagisa smiles bewitchingly.

    ¡¸Think of his penis as your own¡­and watch over his sex¡¹

    Misuzu notices it.

    ¡¸Understood! Nagisa-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at her grandfather!

    ¡¸If that is what grandfather wishes¡­then I will have sex with grandfather in front of grandfather!¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Even if your body deteriorates¡­you can¡¯t possibly release your libido. Then¡­please watch over our sex and have grandfather¡¯s libido released¡­!!!!!¡¹

    1. sadly, there¡¯s no Shigenatsu, the names are all based from the seasons ?

    2. Means that the house has a great power too ?

    3. Literal TL: early in new year¡¯s

 Chapter 249 : Sex study meeting for Ruriko-san 1

    ¡¸Sex in front of me you say¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»confused at his granddaughter¡¯s offer.

    ¡¸What?¡­Shige-chan doesn¡¯t want to see¡­?¡¹

    Nagisa skillfully uses her¡ºTeacher Character¡»to stir¡ºKakka¡¯s mind¡»¡­

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­Misuzu graduated from her virginity just four days ago. After being loved by Danna-sama every day¡­I¡¯m finally able to reach climax¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu reports to her grandfather¡­

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­I might be able to have sex that would please grandfather!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­is stunned

    ¡¸You¡­are you sure? Showing such a disgraceful figure¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s grandfather, then I¡¯d gladly show it. Besides¡­Misuzu¡¯s a masochist, I¡¯m aroused when I¡¯m being watched!¡¹

    With such a frank remark, Misuzu continues.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­is this okay for you as well?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Sure¡­if Misuzu¡¯s fine with it then I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    Responding like this¡­I realized that I¡¯m completely abnormal.

    Thinking about it¡­it¡¯s not even a week since my first experience.

    And yet¡­I had sex dozens of times already¡­

    All of it are seen by others, even multiple plays.

    I never had sex with a single girl in a place where there are no surveillance cameras.1

    There¡¯s always someone watching¡­

    No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s abnormal

    The abnormal has turned usual.

    It¡¯s too late for me to be concerned if¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»watching

    ¡¸B-But¡­¡¹

    Nagisa speaks to the confused¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Shige-chan, stop hesitating and be honest! Do you want to watch Misuzu¡¯s sex or not?!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­I want to. I want to but¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then watch! He and Misuzu said that it¡¯s fine¡­this chance might not appear again!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Shige-chan, you already can¡¯t have sex so be satisfied with just watching! It can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­well you¡¯re right but¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­looks at Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸¡­Are those two going to watch as well¡­?¡¹

    Those two weren¡¯t taught any information about sex at all due to¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»command¡­

    Both of them are stunned by the course of things.

    ¡¸¡­Of course we¡¯ll show it! Sensei thinks that there¡¯s no better sex education than this!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸But¡­these children¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­is puzzled on what to do

    ¡¸Shige-chan¡­do you intend to leave these children without knowing anything about sex? Shige-chan started this, right?¡¹

    It was¡ºKakka¡»that completely isolated any information about sex on Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸Shige-chan can no longer teach sex on the spot¡­it¡¯s already impossible to push down using Shige-chan¡¯s body Give up and let the girls free¡¹

    ¡¸That is, I think that you¡¯re certainly right¡­I¡¯ve always thought that I had to do something about it as well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re already at the age to know sensuality¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s 15 years old.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s 18 years old.

    They¡¯re at the age where they should experience love.

    Of course, they should know about sex already.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Is it okay to just show my sex with Misuzu so suddenly to these girls who have no knowledge about sex?

    I feel sorry if this becomes a bad trauma instead.

    ¡¸I will be properly explaining it to them¡¹

    Misuzu tells her grandfather dignified.

    She turned to Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, Yoshiko-san¡­then, Danna-sama and I will be doing actual sex. Please observe it thoroughly¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸M-My best regards¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are tensed.

    Both of them don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen after this current conversation.

    ¡¸You see, sex is¡­simply put the¡ºact of making babies¡»itself¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Earlier, Danna-sama has explained to Ruriko-san¡­this is the act of the man pouring in his semen on the woman¡¯s womb making the sperm meet the egg¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Misuzu-oneesama is going to make babies with Kuromori-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks surprised.

    ¡¸Someday¡­I¡¯ll definitely give birth to Danna-sama¡¯s baby. But, Misuzu¡¯s still in second year high school¡­it¡¯s too early to give birth to a baby¡¹

    Misuzu answers with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Misuzu¡¯s taking in a medicine that won¡¯t allow a child be made after sex¡¹

    Ruriko-san shows a strange face?

    ¡¸Why are you doing the act if you¡¯re not going to make a baby?¡¹

    ¡¸That is because sex is an act of love¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Love?¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s staring blankly.

    She and Yoshiko-san look at each other.

    ¡¸God¡­has blessed humans the act of making babies. Sex is a very pleasant act¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Pleasant?¡¹

    Ruriko-san has never come in contact with any other person but Yoshiko-san.

    She can¡¯t comprehend the thought of physical contact with others.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­you feel unpleasant when an unknown man touches your skin, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­they¡¯re scary. I feel horrified¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸But¡­you don¡¯t hate being touched by Yoshiko-san or your mother, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­when I hold hands with Yoshiko, I feel safe. It relieves me often¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s guiding Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the same¡­when touched by a man you love dearly, your heart will be satisfied. It feels happy. Sex is the ultimate skin-to-skin contact, a physical embrace¡­it¡¯s the greatest happiness¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san listens to Misuzu interestingly.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­sex won¡¯t feel good unless you¡¯re doing it with a man you love from the bottom of your heart¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­you should only have sex with only the one you love!¡¹

    Nagisa supplements Misuzu¡­

    First, it seems that they¡¯re putting an ethical barrier in Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡¯s mind.

    If they do this, even after waking up to the pleasures of sex¡­they won¡¯t drown in having sex without minding who it is.

    ¡¸Sex is essentially a sacred act to make a baby. Unless it¡¯s the person you love¡­the person you¡¯d like to bear your child with, sex won¡¯t feel good!¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸But¡­is it okay to do the act of making babies just because it feels good? Furthermore, I think that it¡¯s not late to do such act even after getting married¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s making a just argument

    ¡¸Well, that is right but¡­when the young ones don¡¯t have proper sex, they¡¯ll be troubled to have babies in the future¡¹

    Nagisa spits out a huge lie

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks¡­

    ¡¸Do you know the old nursery rhyme¡­ ¡ºMy sister marries at 15¡»¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know¡¹

    Ruriko-san answers.

    ¡¸She¡¯s 15 years old but¡­with the old counting, she¡¯d be at 14 years of age. Until a hundred years ago, it was common for girls to be married at 14, 15 years old. They have experienced childbirth at Misuzu¡¯s age already!¡¹

    Nagisa takes out a ridiculous card.

    ¡¸Even though the average life expectancy is lower than now¡­the women before were fertile you know? Why can they make five to six children? It¡¯s because they gave birth when they were young¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­I think you are right¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸Even now, it¡¯s not unsusual for girls to be married at 14-15 years old in developing countries in Asia and Africa. In other words, biologically¡­human females who get married by 14-15 years old are able to give birth¡¹

    Nagisa expands her forced logic.

    ¡¸But¡­that won¡¯t go in modern Japan. You have to learn to be an adult¡­because the things you can¡¯t learn increases rapidly. During Meiji era, most of the people come to work as soon as they leave elementary school. If you weren¡¯t a wealthy family, you weren¡¯t allowed to enter middle school. After the war, the compulsory education reaches middle school¡­now it¡¯s normal to graduate from high school isn¡¯t it? Even universities, only rich children were able to enter it 50 years ago¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Since the education period until adulthood has increased¡­the average age for marriage has also increased. Of course, that¡¯s not all of the reason. The intellectually mature modern society has changed to late marriage. In the 19th century, Europe¡¯s upper class have their marriageable age over 25 years old. Even though common people are married at age 14-15¡­the wealthier, culturally advanced and intellectual class were late¡¹

    Still¡­Nagisa knows a lot.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯ve heard it from a university professor which was a former customer of mine. That person loves giving me that kind of lecture¡¹

    Nagisa says as she look at my face.

    Why lecture?

    ¡¸He likes the play where I have the role of a female college student attending a seminar¡¹

    Oh¡­so that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸Then¡­that professor always tells me. As a living being, a 14-15 year old human girl in her marriageable age¡­they won¡¯t be able to safely bear a child unless they properly have sex during their growth period. He said that if you experience sex after becoming a fully mature body¡­your body would be surprised and it¡¯s not good¡­!¡¹

    No¡­isn¡¯t your university professor just a pedophile?

    Because, he¡¯s a guy that went to the mansion to embrace Nagisa who was 16 around that time¡­

    He¡¯s just mixing his fetish with convenient reasoning¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Ruriko-san says worriedly.

    ¡¸Well of course¡­if you have sex regularly during your growth period, your body will grow to accept sex won¡¯t it? If you become adult without any experience in sex, your body won¡¯t be able to adjust to it in time¡­!¡¹

    Logically, it sounds right but¡­

    I¡¯ve never heard of a story where someone¡¯s body got broken because of being a virgin for more than 20 years old.

    Much more¡­what about men?

    If they remain a virgin until 30 years old¡­would they die?2

    Is he going to be reborn in the underworld?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­that¡¯s why Misuzu is having sex with Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu rides on Nagisa¡¯s mysterious theory.

    ¡¸But¡­that¡¯s not the only beauty of sex¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­does it feel good to have sex with Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it always feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu as well. Thank you for making me feel good always¡¹

    Smiling¡­Misuzu returns her glance to Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Regardless of status, honor, nor money¡­with sex, I can make Danna-sama feel pleasure with this naked body of mine. Danna-sama¡­also makes me feel good with only his living body. At times when Danna-sama gives me his love¡­there¡¯s no Kouzuki house or any other ties¡­Misuzu becomes naked. That is a very pleasant emotion¡¹

    Misuzu smiles bewitchingly.

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s breath is taken away by Misuzu¡¯s beauty.,

    ¡¸Then, we will be doing it in front of you¡­please feast upon your eyes¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Then¡­My sex with Misuzu begins

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­strip me off¡¹

    Misuzu snuggles to me.

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    I take off the cheap T-shirt Misuzu¡¯s wearing.

    She¡¯s naked under this shirt.

    Her pink nipples appear.

    Misuzu¡¯s well shaped breasts¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s fair naked skin.

    The 17 year old wet skin¡­

    ¡¸Down there as well¡¹

    I kneel and take off Misuzu¡¯s shorts.

    Her hairless slit is already dripping wet.

    Sliding her shorts through her soft thighs¡­I take it off her one foot.

    Removing her sandals as well¡­Misuzu becomes naked.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­you¡¯re beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu blushed red.

    The naked body I hid earlier¡­is now being shown to her grandfather dignified.

    ¡¸Whenever you have sex, you need to be naked as much as possible¡­Ah, though if you suddenly want to do it outside then you don¡¯t need to take them all off¡­¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t forget to lecture Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Shige-chan¡­lend me your necktie¡¹

    Nagisa removes¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»necktie

    ¡¸What are you going to use it for?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»asks Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸Though we¡¯re currently doing Ruriko-san¡¯s¡ºsex observation study¡»¡­this will be a proof so we won¡¯t forget about Shige-chan¡¹

    Nagisa said and then she tied¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»silver necktie to Misuzu¡¯s neck

    A naked necktie¡­what a lewd figure.

    The tie sways in the valley between her breasts.

    ¡¸Ooh, am I going to participate too?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks happy

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaaa¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me wanting to be spoiled.

    We hug¡­and kiss.

    Our tongues twine.

    We show that appearance to Ruriko-san and others.

    ¡¸You see¡­I love having our tongues lick each other!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko-san.

    I go to Misuzu¡¯s back and massage her breasts in a way Ruriko-san can see.

    I knead her nipples.

    ¡¸Aah¡­it feels good¡¹

    Misuzu pants lightly.

    ¡¸Having the man you love tease your breasts, really feels good¡­! Massage it a lot¡­do it as you like¡­please fiddle Misuzu¡¯s body as you want Danna-samaaaa¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san watches us intently.

    Michi¡­she¡¯s massaging her own breasts.

    It seems that the fire has been lit up inside Michi as well.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I¡¯ll suck your nipples¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Go on¡­please lick Misuzu¡¯s breasts as much as you want¡­!¡¹

    I stand on my knees before Misuzu¡­

    I embrace Misuzu¡¯s waist with one hand and crawl my tongue on Misuzu¡¯s left nipple.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Aaahn¡­it feels good¡­!¡¹

    I suck and roll my tongue on her nipples.

    Misuzu embraced my head gently.

    ¡¸Nnnuuu¡­! When Danna-sama sucks my nipples¡­It makes me feel really glad that I was born a woman¡­aaahn!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body shakes from the pleasure¡­

    ¡¸If I bear a baby and produce milk in the future¡­please drink it everyday. I¡¯ll have Danna-sama drink Misuzu¡¯s breast milk along with the babyyy¡­!¡¹

    I suck her nipple powerfully.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­soo good¡­It feels gooood¡­Danna-sama¡­Danna-samaaaaan¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face begins to melt in arousal.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know¡­¡¹

    Misuzu smiles gently

    ¡¸Misuzu will take this off¡¹

    Then, Misuzu speaks to Michi¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­help me out¡¹

    Michi¡¯s holding her chest with one hand¡­and the other is already digging her crotch.

    She got startled when Misuzu called her out.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    Misuzu and Michi takes off my clothes.

    Ruriko-san¡¯s eyes are fiery¡­She¡¯s watching me being stripped by Misuzu and Michi.

    It must be her first time to see a man¡¯s naked body.

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san are staring at me blushing to their ears.

    Nagisa talks to the two of them.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­you do know the story about Izanagi and Izanami¡¯s ¡ºBirth of country¡»don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve read about it¡¹

    Ruriko-san answers while having an excited red face.

    ¡¸Izanami asks¡­¡ºHow¡¯s your body?¡»Izanami answers¡ºIt lacks in my body¡» Then, Izanagi says¡ºThere¡¯s some excess XXX in my body¡»¡­ Then, he said¡ºLet me put my excess XXX in your lacking XXX¡»and thus¡­a country was born¡¹3

    Nagisa says¡­

    ¡¸Yes, I think it had such content¡­isn¡¯t that right, Yoshiko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko-sama¡¹

    The two avid readers know it as expected.

    ¡¸That means sex. It means the gods were having sex¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­come here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Michi, please¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Leaving Michi alone to undress me¡­Misuzu goes before Nagisa.

    ¡¸Take a seat¡­spread your legs and show your female genital to Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa orders¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu squats on the carpet and makes an M legs.

    She exposes her genital to Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸This is part Izanami mentions¡ºLacking¡» Women use this hole to accept men¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s slit is leaking love nectar.

    Ruriko-san swallows her saliva.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­that¡¯s the hole for peeing though¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san asks Nagisa feeling tense.

    ¡¸Well, this little hole does that. This is the hole where you pee. The lower, bigger hole below is used for sex. Deep inside¡­is where a woman makes a baby¡­the womb¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa explains

    ¡¸Uhm¡­there¡¯s some transparent liquid dripping from Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s hole¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san said.

    ¡¸This is called¡ºLove nectar¡»¡­this overflows from the woman¡¯s body as a lubricant for the sake of accepting a man¡­¡¹

    Misuzu explains while showing her vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Love nectar?¡¹

    Misuzu suspects.

    ¡¸Could it be that Ruriko-san is also having warm juice coming out from the same part as me?¡¹

    Ruriko-san turned red¡­

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­earlier, since I saw Misuzu-oneesama and Kuromori-sama embracing, kissing¡­it felt hot around here in my belly¡­and it went out of my crotch like sweat¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s wet?

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san too¡­?!

    ¡¸My, that¡¯s touch¡­could you show it to me?¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    The two are confused.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­I think that Misuzu¡¯s sexual feelings have transmitted to the two. That¡¯s often the case. But¡­it¡¯s not good if it¡¯s caused by something different. We should confirm it!¡¹

    Nagisa says smoothly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­both of you, raise your skirt and show your crotch to Nagisa-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tells the two.

    ¡¸Lift your skirt up to your waist and be on the same posture as Misuzu¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at her master.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do as Misuzu-oneesama says¡­it¡¯s not good to have some problem in our bodies¡­¡¹

    Perhaps¡­the two doesn¡¯t know masturbation either.

    They¡¯re surprised at the situation where love nectar comes from deep in their body.

    ¡¸Understood¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Take that chair¡­and do the same pose as Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san stand from their seat and lift up their skirt.

    Their faces are red¡­embarrassed.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Kuromori-sama, please don¡¯t look¡¹

    Ruriko-san says but¡­

    ¡¸No¡­let him see it as well. This kind of things need a lot of people¡¯s opinions¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s Danna-sama. Isn¡¯t she already Ruriko-san¡¯s relative?¡¹

    Misuzu speaks as she keep her M shaped legs open.

    ¡¸Rather, I think that Ruriko-san should tell¡ºPlease take a look¡»to Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san speaks to me with her face turned red in embarrassment.

    ¡¸Please take a look¡­Kuromori-sama¡­!¡¹

    1. The toilet scene counts two girls, Yukino and Katsuko, Mana¡¯s scene has a camera, Misuzu always had someone else watching over their sex, Megu: it¡¯s in the mansion, you know there are cameras there, Nagisa¡¯s first has Minaho¡¯s watching(check chap 39), he didn¡¯t fuck Michi when he¡¯s alone with her in the dressing room, Nei-san; she¡¯s full cuddles ?

    2. No, they turn to a wizard ?

    3. This took me a lot of time to think, in the end, a certain white tiger helped me out

 Chapter 250 : Sex Study meeting for Ruriko-san 2

    On top of the chair¡­Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san lift their skirt and make an M shaped legs.

    Both of them are red to their ears.

    Matching pair of pure white panties.

    It is damp wet in the crotch part.

    Err, this is¡­a string tied on the side¡­

    Is this what they call himopan?1

    ¡¸My, both of you are wearing silk panties!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­it¡¯s because the fabric feels pleasant¡¹

    Ruriko-san says bashfully.

    ¡¸Excuse me for a bit¡­I will be examining it¡¹

    Nagisa touches Ruriko-san¡¯s crotch with her thin and long finger.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Aaahn¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san leaks out her voice.

    Her love nectar spreads out through the wet cloth in her crotch.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­I feel strange. It feels hot here¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san is puzzled by the change in her body

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­women are all like this¡¹

    Nagisa says

    Then, she look at me¡­

    ¡¸I will inspect Yoshiko-san so you can touch Ruriko-san¡¹

    Ruriko-san got frightened.

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama will¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be scared¡­Ruriko-san. It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s my Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks as she keeps her legs open on top of the floor carpet.

    Smiling¡­she recommends me to Ruriko-san with confidence.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­I¡¯ll touch you¡¹

    I said, Ruriko-san¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­please¡¹

    She answered while spilling hot tears from her eyes.

    I let my fingers crawl.

    I first gently caress the slit from top of her silk cloth.

    ¡¸Aah¡­Kuromori-sama¡¯s fingers¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko-san trembles.

    She never got on a crowded train ever since she was born¡­

    A completely sheltered girl thoroughly isolated from men.

    It must be her first time having a man touch her private part.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll strengthen it¡¹

    I caress on top of the slit.

    ¡¸Ha¡­aaaahn!¡¹

    I grind around her clitoris¡­

    ¡¸Iyaan! What is this?¡¹

    The first pleasure attacks Ruriko-san.

    The love nectar makes a splashing sound.

    ¡¸How is my Danna-sama¡¯s fingers, Ruriko-san. It feels good doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles gently.

    ¡¸¡­Pleasant?¡¹

    Ruriko-san doesn¡¯t seem to know how to express the pleasure she felt for the first time.

    ¡¸¡­Does it feel good?¡¹

    When I asked¡­Ruriko-san leaks out a hot sigh, looked up¡­

    ¡¸I-It feels good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah¡­K-Kuromori-sama¡­Ruriko¡¯s feeling good¡­my heart¡¯s beating so fast! It¡¯s hot¡­!¡¹

    Teary eyed, Ruriko-san talks about the heat wave rising up her body.

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s the taste of love. It¡¯s the feeling of love¡­!¡¹

    As if being hypnotized¡­Misuzu¡¯s words sink into Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸This is¡­the taste of love? The feeling of love¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Danna-sama loves Ruriko-san from the bottom of his heart. That¡¯s why his touch feels so good¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because it¡¯s Kuromori-sama that¡¯s why it feels this good?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s not Danna-sama¡­then it won¡¯t be this gentle and kind¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸L-Love¡­Is this love?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­excuse me¡¹

    Groping Ruriko-san¡¯s crotch with my right hand¡­I embrace her body with my left

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­What are you doing?!¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s surprised.

    Ruriko-san¡¯s body stiffens in my arms.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be surprised¡­loosen up. Entrust your body to me¡­¡¹

    I whisper to Ruriko-san¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­Kuromori-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-san is very cute¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­cute?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­you feel so dear to me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­but, Kuromori-sama has Misuzu-oneesama¡­¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s ethical thought defends her spirit¡­

    Therefore¡­Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸Yes. Therefore, Danna-sama is Ruriko-san¡¯s Oni-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be shy about being loved by your Onii-sama¡­¡¹

    I already know what to do at this kind of situation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Ruriko¡¹

    I call her¡ºRuriko¡»

    I blow away the barrier between us.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s my little sister. That will be for forever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Forever?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you can rely on me¡­I¡¯ll do anything for Ruriko¡¯s sake¡¹

    While saying so¡­

    I prepare myself to shoulder Ruriko¡¯s life.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m¡­Kouzuki¡¯s¡­Kouzuki¡¯s¡¹

    Ruriko is in my arms.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Doesn¡¯t matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Just shut up and by my little sister¡­!¡¹

    I look into her eyes and strongly order her.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be my little sister. That¡¯s what I decided. You don¡¯t have to think about anything and just follow me!¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­! Onii-sama!!!!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s never been ordered by anyone but her grandfather since she was born.

    Even her grandfather, he probably never ordered Ruriko with strong words.

    Therefore¡­I dominate Ruriko.

    ¡¸Relax your body¡­entrust it to me¡­¡¹

    I whisper to Ruriko.

    ¡¸But, won¡¯t I be burdening Onii-sama?¡¹

    I smile at her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I can withstand Ruriko¡¯s weight without any difficulty Or rather¡­Ruriko¡¯s light¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes you do¡­so just lean on me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Ruriko relaxes herself in my arms.

    I firmly hug her soft body.

    Un¡­a 15 year old slender girl is light.

    ¡¸Here¡­I¡¯m completely fine¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko puts her cheeks on my chest.

    Her embarrassed face is cute.

    ¡¸How does it feel being embraced by Danna-sama, Ruriko-san?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Yes¡­it feels very reassuring. It feels calm. It makes me want to be embraced like this forever¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to be embraced then I can always do that¡­that¡¯s why whenever I want to embrace Ruriko, I will¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Want to embrace?¡­Does Onii-sama think of wanting to embrace Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸With such a cute little sister¡­I¡¯d want to embrace you every day¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please embrace me everyday¡­Ruriko also wants to embrace Onii-sama every day¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­this time, Ruriko¡¯s the one embracing me.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be Ruriko¡¯s Onii-sama, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I made you my little sister. That¡¯s already forever¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s watching Ruriko.

    ¡¸I am the same Ruriko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    ¡¸I also had my present and past blown away¡­and became Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºwoman¡» I¡¯m very happy. As a woman, as a person¡­to be wanted by Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter is only being bound. Your school friends, the dancing friends¡­they talk with having in mind that I¡¯m a daughter of Kouzuki house first. Misuzu was unable to escape the binds of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸That is the same for Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu has become Danna-sama¡¯s thing. I have obtained something my own without any relation to Kouzuki family for the first time in my life. He¡¯s my Danna-sama. The one I¡¯ll be devoting myself for the rest of my life. Danna-sama has accepted this naked me¡­and we have made a bond of trust¡¹

    Misuzu tells her beautiful cousin.

    ¡¸My Danna-sama¡­¡±Mine¡±¡­what a wonderful word. Ruriko-san can understand the satisfying feeling I have right now, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Yes, Onee-sama¡­!¡¹

    Then, she looks into my face.

    ¡¸My Onii-sama¡­mine¡­!!!¡¹

    The three of us stare at each other and smile.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great¡­Ruriko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onee-sama¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Aua¡­don¡¯t be reckless¡­aaaahn! Aaaah!¡¹

    I can hear Yoshiko-san¡¯s panting voice from the side.

    Looking at it¡­Nagisa¡¯s attacking Yoshiko-san.

    Yoshiko-san has become half-naked before we noticed¡­

    Her breasts and croch are being attacked from top of her underwear at the same time.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t reckless! It¡¯s pelasure isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Hmm! Hmm! Nagisa¡¯s fingers give fine vibrations to her clitoris through the thin cloth.

    Ah, there¡¯s that technique too.

    Let¡¯s try copying it.

    ¡¸Aah¡­Onii-sama, what are you doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m copying Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­aaaaaaaahn!¡¹

    ¡¸How is it, Ruriko¡­does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It isssss¡­it feels goooooood!!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute¡­Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s touching the same spots with her own.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Master¡¹

    Michi speaks to me embarrassed

    ¡¸Can Michi also comfort herself?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, do what you want¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much!¡¹

    Michi also thrusts her hand to her own skirt.

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­Masteeer¡­Misuzu-samaaa¡¹

    She looks at us with a pained face.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s attacked with Nagisa¡¯s fingers.

    I¡¯m teasing Ruriko¡¯s crotch.

    Ruriko embraces me.

    Misuzu and Michi masturbates.

    The room is filled with women¡¯s lovely voices.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, this is outrageous¡­touching that place!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? You like it here?¡­Here?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­what about here?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­Onii-sama¡­it feels gooood¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn¡­Danna-sama and Ruriko-san are so cute¡­so cuteeee¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Masteeer¡­Me too¡­aaah¡¹

    This silliness continued for a while¡­

    ¡¸Okay okay, we¡¯ll stop for now¡­~!¡¹

    Like a bright elementary school teacher, Nagisa stops us.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Nagisa-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Nagisa.

    ¡¸¡­You won¡¯t let us do it until we cum?¡¹

    ¡¸No. This is Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san¡¯s first time. They won¡¯t have the stamina to continue if they cum!¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­you first have to show your sex with him!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes!¡¹

    Misuzu happily smiles.

    Nagisa speaks to¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸How is it, Shige-chan¡­are you enjoying?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»sighs lightly.

    ¡¸This is the time where I hate my old body If I was 20 years younger¡­then I want to join in together¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s impossible I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸My body can¡¯t get an erection in the first place. It¡¯s stroke before I die on my belly¡¹2

    ¡ºKakka¡»says frustratingly.

    ¡¸But¡­my eyes are amused. No matter how old your body is¡­your perverted heart won¡¯t die¡¹

    ¡¸Then, have fun watching okay?¡¹

    Nagisa tells¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸Nagisa-kun¡­what are you plotting? Did Minaho-kun suggest something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is my own decision¡¹

    Nagisa answers.

    ¡¸You intend to take away not only Misuzu but also Ruriko away from me?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do it under Kouzuki-sama¡¯s hand properly¡­where you can see it¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Besides¡­I think this way makes Ruriko-san and others happier¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡­do you wish for Ruriko-san who has no sexual knowledge to be politically married to a noble¡¯s idiot son like this?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let that happen as long as my eyes are black3¡¹

    Kakka says in a grumpy mood.

    ¡¸Then¡­how long will Kouzuki-sama¡¯s eyes stay black?¡¹

    Nagisa counterattacks with a smile.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡¯s already 82. You might suddenly collapse even tomorrow. I¡¯m aware that this is imprudent of me. Bedridden in the hospital¡­unable to speak a word or write a thing. Who will protect your grandchildren when that happens?¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s words pierce¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸The executives of Kouzuki house will start doing selfish things when the influence of¡ºKakka¡»is gone. Ruriko-san¡¯s father has no power to stop them. Then¡­the executives will try to marry Misuzu-sana nd Ruriko-san with a convenient partner for them. Who would be able to stop that movement?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­T-Tanizawa is here¡¹4

    ¡¸Please keep your jokes for later. Tanizawa-san is the chief of the guards. Even if he can protect your grandchildren from the enemy¡­he won¡¯t deal with the problems inside the Kouzuki house. Political marriage¡­is still a marriage. Tanizawa-san can¡¯t break it and just say ¡°Congratulations¡±¡¹

    True¡­it is as she say.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Kouzuki-sama has decided their¡ºfiance¡¯s¡», right? Besides, you purposely didn¡¯t announce their¡ºfiance¡»until they¡¯re adults to prevent the subordinates from being reckless, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it is as you say¡¹

    ¡¸But, if this continues¡­who will teach sex education to Ruriko-san? If Kouzuki-sama can¡¯t do it himself¡­then someone has to do it in his stead, am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand that¡­that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been watching silently until now. But¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at me.

    ¡¸Looking at this boy¡¯s behavior¡­I have doubts that you are secuding Misuzu and Ruriko, and trying to take over Kouzuki house!!¡¹

    Me¡­Kouzuki house?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­what are you talking about?¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a normal high school student. I¡¯m not interested in Kouzuki house¡¹

    Yeah¡­I don¡¯t even understand it.

    ¡¸Instead of your house¡­I¡¯d rather have Misuzu and Ruriko. They¡¯re cute¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    Ruriko-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    Ah¡­no good

    ¡¸Of course, I also think that Yoshiko-san¡¯s cute too¡¹

    I add Ruriko¡¯s two years older¡ºretainer¡»

    I can¡¯t abandon Yoshiko-san if I¡¯m accepting Ruriko.

    ¡­Also.

    ¡¸Michi¡­of course, you¡¯re cute too¡¹

    Michi smiles like a puppy wagging her tail.

    ¡¸I also love Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­dear¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with this boy?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸It is as you see. He¡¯s very simple and easy to understand. He¡¯s abysmally honest. He¡¯ll never lie to his¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Misuzu adds to what Nagisa said.

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama has never lied to me. He listens to Misuzu¡¯s talk seriously at any time¡­I definitely keeps his promises. He never does anything that I dislike¡­he never press his own desire. Rather, he¡¯ll do anything, no matter how troublesome it is just to please me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­that¡¯s wonderful! Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko-san¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s first time to have met such a trustworthy person. Therefore¡­I decided to devote my lifetime to this one¡¹

    ¡¸I also trust Onii-sama! Onii-sama has always been so kind with me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to find a man like this. Ruriko-san, you¡¯re not afraid of Danna-sama at all, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Misuzu-oneesama! Ruriko has come to love being embraced by Onii-sama! Listen Yoshiko¡­I am now his little sister¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-Is that so?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s been attacked by Nagisa continuously¡­seems to have not heard Ruriko¡¯s conversation with me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Yoshiko, be careful not to be rude to Onii-sama okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Nagisa looks at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸In the end¡­he¡¯s a bit broken¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Broken?¡¹

    ¡¸He grew up in solitude, unable to rely on anyone, neither his parents nor relatives¡­that¡¯s why he never betrays the expectations of the people that trust him¡¹

    Nagisa explains who I am

    ¡¸Therefore¡­us adults trust him¡­we¡¯ll never betray him. Minaho-san is the same. This boy is the conscience itself we threw away a long time ago. We treasure him¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ve understood what kind of man he is¡­I trust you. But¡­I can¡¯t wipe the suspicion that Minaho-kun is trying to get Kouzuki house using him. I know her very well.¡¹

    Nagisa laughs out.

    ¡¸What¡¯s funny?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»glares at Nagisa.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡­you only see at your own point of view!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My point of view?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­you look down from the topmost pyramid called Kouzuki family¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course¡­I¡¯m the current head of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸I think that the future owner of Kouzuki house is Misuzu¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Misuzu

    ¡¸And Misuzu¡­is our family through him. We think of her as a¡ºrelative¡»¡¹

    Un¡­we¡¯re a family

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Minaho and I are supporting Misuzu, our¡ºfamily¡»with all our best. We don¡¯t think of taking over Kouzuki house. Kouzuki house already belongs to Misuzu, our¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Right

    Misuzu¡¯s our¡ºfamily¡»so there¡¯s no need to take over.

    ¡¸Also¡­Ruriko-san also now belongs to his¡ºfamily¡» We will continue to help Kouzuki house, unrealated to Kouzuki-sama. It¡¯s the house of our¡ºfamily¡»after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uumu¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»moans

    ¡¸I feel like I¡¯m being deceived logically but¡­I¡¯ll trust you¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need grandfather¡¯s trust¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸My bonds with my¡ºfamily¡»isn¡¯t related to grandfather¡­! Whatever grandfather thinks¡­I am Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºwoman¡», Ruriko-san is Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºlittle sister¡» We¡¯re already a¡ºfamily¡» Therefore, it¡¯s natural that we help each other for living!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right, Ruriko-san?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Onee-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at her¡ºlittle sister¡»

    ¡¸We¡¯ve derailed because of grandfather but¡­¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸Your Onee-sama and Onii-sama will show you real sex¡¹

    Misuzu snuggles to me.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll teach Ruriko-san how does a man and a woman love each other¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­thank you in advance¡¹

    The¡ºLittle sister¡»answers smilingly.

    1. String panties ?

    2. ¸¹ÉÏËÀ¤¹¤ëÇ°¤Ë¡¢Ã—ÒçÑª¤À¤Ê¡¹ ?

    3. It means that he won¡¯t allow it as long as he¡¯s alive ?

    4. This line made me realize that Tanizawa is actually Yazawa

 Chapter 251 : Sex Study meeting for Ruriko-san 3

    ¡¸Danna-sama, please come here¡­¡¹

    The naked Misuzu invites me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll strip it off¡¹

    Misuzu removes the buttons of my shirt one by one

    ¡¸Ufufu¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s the matter, Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­when I think that I¡¯m doing things that¡¯s very wife-like, it makes me happy¡¹

    Misuzu looks up and said.

    ¡¸Please give me a lot of orders¡­Misuzu loves being ordered by Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s strongly masochistic says so.

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t know what to order Misuzu¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Even perverted orders are okay¡­Misuzu will do anything Danna-sama desires¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, what do you want to do?¡¹

    I asked her in response.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I order you¡­what kind of sex Misuzu wants to try¡¹

    Misuzu answered with her red face.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯d like a ¡®toilet in the station¡¯ play¡¹

    ¡¸Toilet?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯d like Danna-sama to me in the station¡¯s restroom¡­I will then go to school with Danna-sama¡¯s semen poured inside me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, let¡¯s do that next time. Is that all?¡¹

    Hmm, there¡¯s the problem about safety but¡­

    I¡¯ll consult Katsuko-nee about this.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll tell me a good way to get through this.

    It¡¯s likely that Katsuko-nee will participate too but¡­

    Well, let¡¯s think about it at that time¡­

    ¡¸No¡­you see¡¹

    ¡¸Go on¡­say anything you want¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to have sex in school!¡¹

    The super Ojou-sama school in Japan¡­that¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s school¡­

    Can we do that?

    ¡¸At the school festival¡­we can invite outsiders inside the campus so I¡¯ll make the opportunity Michi¡­help me out by then¡¹

    Misuzu orders Michi.

    ¡¸Certainly¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    I see¡­if Michi¡¯s helping out then I¡¯ve got no choice but to do it.

    ¡¸Okay¡­then I¡¯ll embrace you in school¡¹

    I promised

    ¡¸Thank you very much! Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles happily.

    ¡¸I love you¡­you really accept everything I want!¡¹

    Saying that, she kisses my lips.

    ¡­Now then

    I take off my shirt¡­

    My shoes and socks are taken off as well¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s hand removes my pants¡¯ belt¡­

    By pants go down¡­

    And the penis under my underwear is already erect.

    ¡¸¡­My?¡¹

    Misuzu makes a curious face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸it¡¯s a different underwear than the usual¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I can¡¯t lie.

    Let¡¯s answer honestly.

    ¡¸Megu picked my underwear for today¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are a bit scary

    ¡¸So¡­Megu¡¯s underwear is my choice too¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸As expected of Megumi-san¡­she knows a good underwear that suits Danna-sama¡¹

    Then¡­she looks at me.

    ¡¸Next time¡­please go shopping with Misuzu too. Please choose Misuzu¡¯s underwear. I¡¯ll wear any underwear you prefer¡­¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸The naked necktie Misuzu¡¯s more beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu opens her eyes wide.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­why do you understand me so much?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I love being embraced by Danna-sama when I¡¯m naked wearing only a necktie. You said it thinking that it would please Misuzu, did you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No. I really like it¡¹

    I answer honestly.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s naked body is so cute, sexy, I love it. Besides, when you add a collar¡­it feels like you¡¯re really my¡ºwoman¡»¡­it makes me love it irresistibly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m better being Danna-sama¡¯s pet for the rest of my life. I want to be loved as a pet¡­I want to be dominated¡­1¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­I will¡¹

    I pat Misuzu¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s the collar today¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸We have a dance today so I left it at home. It¡¯s safety first for today. ¡¹

    Misuzu said regrettably.

    I see¡­we even left the luggage in the dressing room¡­

    When Ruriko and Yoshiko-san too¡­the dressing room¡¯s unattended when their turn was close.

    Suppose someone tried to laid waste on the dressing room¡­it¡¯ll be a big problem.

    There are also girls among the performers today that are hostile to the Kouzuki family.

    If there¡¯s an SM use collar found on Misuzu¡¯s bag¡­it¡¯ll be a big scandal.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a regret¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­we can do it again¡¹

    ¡­Besides

    ¡¸This necktie is sexy too¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»necktie

    Naked with only a silver necktie¡­what sexiness.

    The necktie swaying in the middle of Misuzu¡¯s plump breasts are amazing.

    ¡¸Yes. Danna-sama¡­please love me a lot¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s white thin fingers goes to my underwear.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­don¡¯t be surprised¡¹

    Misuzu turns to Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸¡­What about?¡¹

    Ruriko-san makes a strange look.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll understand once you see it¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu lowers my underwear¡­

    My angry penis jumps out in front of Misuzu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­what is going on!?¡¹

    Ruriko screams.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸This is the male organ used for sex¡¹

    Misuzu says while stroking the penis with her fingers.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­it¡¯s so swollen, is it okay?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks.

    ¡¸Err¡­it¡¯s normal¡¹

    Somehow¡­I answered something stupid.

    ¡¸Does it swell that much all the time?¡¹

    Ah, Yoshiko-san misunderstood when I said¡ºNormal¡»

    ¡¸No¡­it only happens when having sex¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­becomes like this when he feels so much love towards me. It¡¯s the same as our crotch getting wet¡¹

    Misuzu explained.

    ¡¸Now now¡­Ruriko-san, don¡¯t be scared and take a look. It may look a bit grotesque but it¡¯s a part of Danna-sama¡¯s body¡¹

    Ruriko opens her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s swelling so much, does it not hurt?¡¹

    Timidly¡­Ruriko asks while looking at my penis.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not painful in particular¡¹

    It feels strange to have innocent girls stare my erect penis.

    ¡¸That is¡­isn¡¯t it the organ usually used for peeing?>¡¹

    As expected of Ruriko-san, she knows what wee-wee is it seems.

    ¡¸My, Ruriko-san¡­this is your first time seeing man¡¯s organ isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸When my aunt Tomoko replaces the baby¡¯s diaper¡­I have seen it¡¹

    She hasn¡¯t seen anything but a baby¡¯s penis?

    Un¡­she¡¯s been isolated from men since she was small¡­

    She¡¯s been raised in an all girl¡¯s school¡­there¡¯s no wonder

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It also serves as an excrement organ for peeing¡­God rationally designed the human body¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸Our crotch as well¡­they¡¯re an organ to accept men and also an excretory organ¡¹

    Right, earlier, Misuzu exposed her own genital¡­

    She taught Ruriko the vagina and uterus.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­what should I do?¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me with a pleading eye.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Suck it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Misuzu puts both hands to my penis¡­then licks it with her tongue

    ¡¸¡­M-Misuzu-sama?!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san raises a surprised voice.

    Ruriko¡­there¡¯s no voice coming out.

    Misuzu covers my glans in her mouth¡­and wet it with her saliva.

    Making a wet sound, she sucks my penis.

    The necktie sways around matching the movement of her head¡­

    ¡¸M-Misuzu-oneesama¡­that¡¯s an organ where pee comes out you know?!¡¹

    Before long, Ruriko asks Misuzu¡­

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Yes. Therefore, if you really don¡¯t love each other, you can¡¯t do such acts¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu rubs my glans on her nipples.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­does this feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it feels good¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­you¡¯ve improved¡¹

    Nagisa praises Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama has taught me a lot!¡¹

    No, I didn¡¯t¡­

    I thought you nothing¡­

    I don¡¯t have that experience.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­try licking around with your tongue¡¹

    Look¡­Nagisa¡¯s the coach here

    ¡¸Yes¡­like this?¡¹

    Misuzu attacks the back of the glans¡­

    ¡­uuu

    ¡¸Look, he looks he¡¯s feeling good. While doing that, stroke the bottom of his testicles with your palm¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Danna-sama, I¡¯ll make you feel even better!¡¹

    Nagisa learns techniques according to Nagisa¡¯s coachinc.

    ¡¸¡­Does doing such things feel good?¡¹

    The surprised Ruriko asks Nagisa.

    Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸Both of you imagine¡­don¡¯t you think it would feel good to have your own wet place be licked with a tongue right now?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­to lick such a place¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­it¡¯s okay to lick it isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me with a smile¡­

    Right, it¡¯s my turn this time

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­let me lick you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu lies supine on the carpet.

    ¡¸Spread your legs wide¡­so Ruriko and Yoshiko-san can see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu opens her legs.

    Her vagina¡¯s already wet¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m licking it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    I open her slit with my fingers and insert my tongue

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaahn!¡¹

    At the moment my tongue touched¡­Misuzu writhes.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Aaah¡­it feels goooood!!!¡¹

    I move my tongue rapidly.

    ¡¸H-He¡¯s really licking it¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san are astonished.

    ¡¸My¡­it¡¯s normal if there¡¯s love. The two who love each other stimulates each other¡¯s pleasant places. That is the act of love¡­ !¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡¸R-Ruriko-san¡­Y-You see¡­Misuzu, loves being licked here by Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts at her¡ºlittle sister¡»while rubbing her clitoris

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­do you want me to lick it?¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn! Lick it! Lick it!!!! Danna-samaaaa¡­~!¡¹

    Misuzu pleads with moist eyes

    ¡­I

    Suddenly, I lick up her clitoris!

    ¡¸Goood! It feels good! I love this! I love youuuu! Danna-samaaa!¡¹

    Sucking it up¡­I roll my tongue around her small bean again.

    ¡¸Aaah! It feels good¡­It feels goooooood!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu grabs my head with both her hands.

    Holding her body firmly¡­I caress her with my tongue.

    ¡¸Look, it looks like it feels good doesn¡¯t it? All girls love it when this part is licked up¡¹

    Nagisa tells Ruriko and Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸This kind of thing¡­does everyone do this?¡¹

    Ruriko, asks while squirming her body¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Ruriko-san? Do you want to be licked too?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No¡¹

    The 15 year old sheltered girl¡¯s face is red.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a woman too so you can understand, right? Just how pleasant it would feel if you¡¯re licked down here¡¹

    Nagisa speaks to Ruriko who¡¯s holding down her crotch.

    ¡¸Aaah! I¡¯d like to be licked up too! I want to be violated by Danna-sama!¡¹

    Michi shouts

    Michi puts her hand to her skirt and masturbates completely.

    She¡¯s comforting herself.

    ¡¸But¡­this is an act you can¡¯t do unless it¡¯s with a person you love and loves you back. Take a look¡­he¡¯s really devoted to Misuzu isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Nagisa says¡­Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Truly¡­Onii-sama loves Misuzu-oneesama¡­I feel envious¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­he also loves Ruriko-san you know¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re his treasured¡ºlittle sister¡»¡­If Ruriko-san asks for it, then he¡¯ll lick it. Isn¡¯t that right, dear¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll lick it anytime you want¡¹

    I answered with a smile.

    My body¡¯s hot¡­it¡¯s completely sweaty

    ¡¸O-Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Geez¡­please leave Ruriko-san for later! Please take a look at Misuzu for now!¡¹

    Saying that, Misuzu pushes my head against her crotch.

    Ah¡­sorry, sorry.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­aaaahn¡­So good! It feels good there¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s whole body trembles as her clitoris is licked.

    ¡¸D-Danna-samaaaaa¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with a pained face.

    ¡¸¡­I want it¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu begs.

    ¡¸Please violate Misuzuuu¡­!!¡¹

    I nod.

    I separate my face from Misuzu¡¯s crotch and get up.

    I also want to enter Misuzu.

    ¡¸What does¡ºviolate¡»mean?¡¹

    Ruriko asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸Sex is in English¡­in Japanese, it means¡ºviolate¡»¡¹

    Nagisa teaches another lie.

    ¡¸Therefore, when Ruriko-san will have sex with a man, you ask by saying¡ºPlease violate me¡»¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­is that so?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I¡¯ll try to summarize the correction of that erroneous knowledge.

    Right now¡­I want to fuck Misuzu so much I can¡¯t help it.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­you have read Plato¡¯s¡ºFeast¡»have you not?¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve read it¡¹

    Of course¡­I don¡¯t.

    ¡¸Do you remember reading this line in the story? Since ancient times¡­Humans are perfect creatures when a man and a woman combines. That is, God¡¯s punishment¡­separating man and a woman. Therefore, men and women keep seeking their broken half¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I remember reading that passage¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s listening to the two¡­speaks to Ruriko.

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯ll show a complete human, where a man and a woman unites¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸¡­Come¡¹

    I press my erection to Misuzu¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸I¡¯m coming in¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Hurryyyy¡­Hurry up and come¡­Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu twists her body and waits for my insertion

    ¡¸¡­Could it be, no way?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san imagines our act and raised her voice.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­the man¡¯s big thing, will be accepted in this part of the woman. That¡¯s sex¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa tells the two.

    ¡­I

    I pierce her vagina while pushing out the love nectar.

    ¡¸Aah¡­it¡¯s coming in¡­Danna-sama¡¯s hot thing is coming in¡­!!¡¹

    Slowly¡­we deeply connect¡­

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s coming in so deeeeep¡¹

    Misuzu pleads with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸Please poke me on my deepest part¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    I throw it down to the base right away!

    Misuzu shouts¡¸Aaaah¡­!¡¹and curved her body¡­!

    Her wet pussy is hot and sticky.

    The folds of meat tightens around my penis.

    The glans hits a bumpy wall of flesh.

    That¡¯s her womb.

    ¡¸Aah¡­it poked it just now¡¹

    Misuzu smiles from below.

    ¡¸A-Amazing¡­that fat thing went in all at once¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­does it hurt? Are you in pain?¡¹

    Ruriko asks Misuzu

    ¡¸It did hurt at first but now¡­it feels really good¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answers while she¡¯s connected with me.

    ¡¸¡­Feels good?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama comes into the empty part of my heart¡­it feels like everything¡¯s filled up¡­it makes me happy!¡¹

    Misuzu twines her hand with mine.

    ¡¸I am born to be violated by Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­she looks at her grandfather.

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­please take a look! Misuzu¡¯s very happy right now!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­my Misuzu¡­¡¹

    He¡¯s captured in a complicated emotion he can¡¯t speak

    ¡¸Geez, Shige-chan, don¡¯t make that kind of face! It¡¯s inevitable for women to become adults!¡¹

    Nagisa speaks laughingly.

    ¡¸Now¡­enjoy watching the woman and man¡¯s climax!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Nagisa-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸Move¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Please violate Misuzu¡¯s body as much as you want. Then, please release a lot of Danna-sama¡¯s child seed inside Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    I¡­!

    Zun! Zun!¡­I move rhythmically.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­good¡­rub¡­please rub it!¡¹

    Misuzu turbs her hand on my back.

    Embracing me by herself¡­she asks for deeper and deeper.

    The connecting part makes a watery sound.

    I strengthen the piston gradually.

    Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡­and her necktie are shaking.

    ¡¸W-What are the two of them doing?¡¹

    Ruriko asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸They¡¯re rubbing each other¡¯s pleasant parts¡­stimulating each other. When the pleasure rises¡­the man¡¯s part will be pouring in the baby seed into the woman¡¯s stomach¡¹

    Nagisa explains to the two.

    ¡¸You two as well, you have to do this act in order to give birth to a baby in the future!¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­doing like this?¡¹

    Ruriko is puzzled as she watch our sex.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You want a child, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to make a child but¡­something like this¡­¡¹

    Ruriko looks down.

    ¡¸¡­Are you scared of men?¡¹

    Nagisa asks

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re going to get married¡­you¡¯ll be separated from Yoshiko-san, and have to do this with a man alone¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s not immune to men at all

    Being naked in front of a man alone¡­accepting the man¡¯s organ by spreading her legs, it must be frightening for her.

    ¡¸But¡­if you don¡¯t do this, then you won¡¯t make a baby¡¹

    Nagisa attacks Ruriko¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be scared¡­this feels really good!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts while accepting my thrusts.

    ¡¸Loook¡­this is the act of love! I¡¯m naked right now¡­I¡¯m not a Kouzuki¡¯s daughter! I¡¯m just a naked woman! I¡¯m being loved by Danna-sama¡­I¡¯m devoting my whole body! Danna-sama is also loving me¡­this naked me! I¡¯m happy! I¡¯m so happy!!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts while pilling hot tears.

    Her body shakes from my thrusts¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s cute breasts are swinging up and down.

    Her pointing aroused pink nipples dances to the rhythm of our waist.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡­my Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all yours¡­! I¡¯m dedicating it all to you! Do as you want with Misuzu¡¯s bodyyy! Make a mess out of it!!!¡¹

    I ask for Misuzu¡¯s tongue.

    Misuzu twines our tongues.

    I massage Misuzu¡¯s breasts strongly.

    Sandwiching it in between my fingers, holding it tightly.

    ¡¸¡­I love it! I love it! I love you! I love youuuu!!!¡¹

    Aaah¡­the hot lump comes from the bottom rises up¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you cumming? Is Danna-sama going to let out his baby seed inside Misuzu¡¯s stomach¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at my enduring face¡­

    ¡¸Cute¡­I love your all-out face!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡­Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­wait¡­I¡¯m about to cum too¡­I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s shows a painoed face as well¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­take a look as Misuzu cums¡­Please cum inside while you watch Misuzu¡¯s most embarrassing faceee¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­got it¡¹

    We¡¯re completely sticky with sweat.

    ¡¸¡­the gentle you¡­Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama¡­Aaaaahn!¡¹

    Misuzu rises up¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s cummiiiiing¡­I¡¯m cumming! Cum, cum, cumiiiiing¡­!¡¹

    Twisting her body¡­Misuzu goes to climax¡­!

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­I¡¯m going to cum too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Cuuuuum¡­please pour it in Misuzu¡¯s belly! Please call Misuzu¡¯s nameee¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Misuzuuuuuu!!!¡¹

    ¡­Dopu!

    ¡­Dopu, dobu, dopudobu¡­!!

    ¡¸H-Hot!¡¹

    Misuzu feels the burning hot white liquid deep in her body¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s reaching¡­Danna-sama¡¯s entering Misuzu¡¯s baby room!!!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body convulses.

    My penis is being squeezed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still coming¡­still letting it out¡­Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah¡­I can tell! I can tell it¡¯s coming!¡­Danna-sama¡­!!¡¹

    I pour it inside MIsuzu until the last drop¡­

 Chapter 252 : Family portrait

    Haa¡­Haa¡­haa¡­

    As if I¡¯ve done multiple sprints¡­

    Our sweaty bodies are intertwined.

    Misuzu and I look at each other.

    Her eyes are moist¡­

    ¡¸¡­It felt good¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­It felt really good¡¹

    Feeling gratitude¡­I kiss Misuzu.

    I massaged her breasts gently.

    Her 17 year old sweaty skin is burning.

    ¡¸Afu¡­it feels good when you touch it that way¡­!¡¹

    Re enjoy the relaxation time after ejaculation.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufu¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Being embraced by you naked¡­your thing is still inside me¡­it makes me happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Danna-samaaaan! My Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu embraces me tightly and licks my nose.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­Danna-sama¡¯s nose tastes like salty sweat¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing Danna-sama needs to apologize for¡­you did your whole best for Misuzu¡­you¡¯ve sweat this much¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s sweaty too¡¹

    I lick the bead of sweat on Misuzu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­Is it delicious?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it is¡¹

    It¡¯s the¡ºsweat¡»of my woman

    ¡¸Ufu¡­I love you!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me with sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸I¡­when Danna-sama embraces me, I get even more naked¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu normally have a thick clothing in her heart. But, when I¡¯m with Danna-sama, I can be naked at ease. Right now, Misuzu¡¯s heart is completely naked!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles like an innocent child.

    ¡¸Do you like this Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸I like all of Misuzu¡­it¡¯s all you after all¡¹

    I answer.

    ¡¸Me too¡­I love all of Danna-sama!¡¹

    This time¡­Misuzu kisses me from below.

    ¡¸Both of you¡­it¡¯s about time you remember us too!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles wryly.

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t forget about anything¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answered cheerfully.

    ¡¸I¡¯m showing it off to Nagisa-sama after all¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸My¡­remember this!¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s mouth pretends to be angry but her face is smiling.

    ¡¸In the men¡¯s world¡­there are people who think that sex is a way to escape evil¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks as he look at us intertwined.

    ¡¸You really make a refreshed face Misuzu, as if the demons have been repelled¡¹

    ¡¸Because, I¡¯m really happy!¡¹

    Misuzu answers her grandfather while hugging me.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m fine with this person only. I don¡¯t need anything else!¡¹

    Misuzu sticks to my body.

    ¡¸Hey, if you move too much I¡¯ll get big inside¡¹

    When I say that¡­

    ¡¸Then, you can just cum inside Misuzu again!¡­I¡¯ll make you feel good as much as you want¡­!¡¹

    The eyes of a woman who just received a man¡¯s semen¡­is sexy.

    ¡¸Making Misuzu fall that far¡­ Certainly, instead of marrying Misuuz to a worthless son of a famous family, this Kuromori boy having sex with Misuzu might be better for her¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­still doesn¡¯t understand Misuzu and me.

    He¡¯s looking at us from the standpoint of¡ºKouzuki house¡»only

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­please part from him at least once¡¹

    Nagisa orders.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯d like to stay like this for a bit longer though¡¹

    Misuzu said as she move her waist while I¡¯m still inside her.

    Hey¡­it¡¯s really getting hard¡­

    ¡¸You can¡¯t¡­you were showing sex to Ruriko-san aren¡¯t you? You have to make them confirm that the sperm is inside you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, understood¡¹

    Misuzu answers Nagisa.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, I¡¯m pulling it out¡¹

    ¡¸It feels lonely to be separated from Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We can just do it later again¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I pull out my penis painted in love nectar and semen.

    My penis is still in half-erect state.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­take a look¡¹

    Misuzu opens her legs wide to Ruriko.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s semen overflows now¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­she puts power in her stomach.

    Misuzu¡¯s thin waist¡­her butt that¡¯s not yet filled with meat tightens.

    ¡­Then

    White liquid drips from her vagina.

    ¡¸This is sperm It¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s baby seed., It¡¯s also called semen¡¹

    Ruriko¡­her eyes are stiffened completely from the beastly situation in front of her.

    ¡¸This¡­goes deep in Misuzu¡¯s stomach¡­called womb, and will unite with the ovum, that makes the babies¡¹

    Misuzu wipes the spilled sperm with her index and middle finger.

    Then¡­she licks it up.

    ¡¸Un¡­delicious¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko watches that appearance nervously.

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay to lick it?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the baby seed Danna-sama has given to me¡­it¡¯s not dirty. Rather, it¡¯s sacred. It¡¯s a waste to leave it spilling¡­

    Misuzu answers with a smile.

    Then, she puts her fingers in her vagina and take out more semen

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, try licking it as well¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu says.

    ¡¸M-me, lick it?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s afraid

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s sperm¡­please lick it¡¹

    Misuzu presents her finger filled with semen

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s waist isn¡¯t raising from the chair

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    Misuzu calls her loyal retainer

    ¡¸Yes¡­excuse me¡¹

    Michi comes in front¡­transfer the sperm from Misuzu¡¯s finger to her fingers.

    Then¡­she presents it to Ruriko¡¯s face¡­

    ¡¸Please lick¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s trembling in tension

    ¡¸Hey¡­Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»interrupts but¡­

    ¡¸My¡­Shige-chan, you don¡¯t want to see it? Ruriko-san licks a man¡¯s sperm for the first time¡¹

    Nagisa holds him back in her Sensei mode

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»withdraws

    ¡¸Danna-sama also wants Ruriko-san to taste it, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu turns to me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸If Ruriko really don¡¯t want it then there¡¯s no need to force her. ¡­But, I want her to lick it¡¹

    I speak my honest feelings

    I¡¯d like this innocent beauty to lick my sperm.

    My half-erect penis strengthens again.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what Onii-sama wishes for¡­¡¹

    Ruriko sticks out her tongue to Michi¡¯s fingers while feeling afraid.

    ¡­She licks up the cloudy liquid.

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s bitter¡¹

    Frowning¡­Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the taste of baby¡¯s seed. You¡¯ll be tasting it from now on so get used to it¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve come to love it already. I want to lick it everyday!¡¹

    Misuzu says

    ¡¸You see¡­sperm has their taste change according to the man¡¯s physical condition. Therefore, if you check the taste every day¡­you¡¯ll be able to understand his health condition!¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll lick it everyday¡­please let Misuzu drink it, Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    If I recall, Mana also said that she¡¯d like to drink it everyday¡­

    ¡¸I won¡¯t give Yoshiko-san some¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­you still have the road to be free left for you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s?!

    What do you mean?

    Before I ask¡­Michi

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    She kneels down in front of her master with a pained face¡­

    ¡¸I know¡­you also want it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi answers bashfully.

    ¡¸Michi¡­ask Danna-sama directly¡¹

    Misuzu orders.

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s mouth and tongue will clean up Danna-sama¡¯s thing. Clean up the remaining sperm inside too¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s going to do clean up fellatio¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Michi goes in front of me.

    ¡¸Master¡­I¡¯ll clean this up¡¹

    Going in between my crotch¡­Michi touches my penis.

    ¡¸Michi¡­wait a moment¡¹

    Michi looks up at me

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re not going to resist? If you don¡¯t want it then there¡¯s no need to do it you know?¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­is Master¡¯s. A possession. I¡¯d like to be used as a tool¡­!¡¹

    This masochist¡­she¡¯s got some quite a distorted fetish.

    ¡¸¡­It would be boring if you¡¯re a tool though¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹

    ¡¸At least¡­you have to become my favorite priced treasure¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸A beloved toy?¡¹

    Michi trembles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. That¡¯s amazing¡­I¡¯d like to be Master¡¯s toy¡­!¡¹

    It seems that the¡ºbeloved toy¡»image is a bull¡¯s eye.

    Her face is red¡­trembling in joy

    ¡¸Then, whatever we do, let¡¯s start with a kiss¡­kiss will always be first¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master¡¹

    Michi kisses me.

    I push my tongue in Michi¡¯s mouth.

    Michi accepts and twines her tongue.

    I embrace her petite body

    ¡­Enjoying it to the fullest

    I release my lips from Michi¡­

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll clean it up¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­please¡¹

    Michi kneels in front of me again¡­

    Putting her hands on my penis¡­

    Putting it in her mouth¡­

    The semen and love nectar sticking to my penis¡­

    Is melting in Michi¡¯s saliva.

    Michi¡¯s cute lips¡­

    Brushing my glans gently¡­

    ¡¸Ooh¡­that feels good¡¹

    Looking at us, ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu made Kudou¡¯s daughter a servant¡­well fine. You were originally a lesbian after all¡­¡¹

    Inside¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»brain¡­Misuzu¡¯s just making Michi fellate¡­

    He only thinks of her as someone under Misuzu and I¡¯m a man from¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»will doesn¡¯t change.

    In short¡­people that¡¯s under¡ºKouzuki¡»¡­

    With that composition¡­he won¡¯t be able to understand all of the situation.

    He won¡¯t understand my relationship with Misuzu and Michi.

    ¡¸Master¡­it¡¯s my first time to do this, so¡­¡¹

    Michi whispers embarrassed.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do it well¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­it feels good¡¹

    I gently stroke Michi¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely improve¡­I¡¯ll get better¡­!¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸Please do not abandon me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯ll treasure you forever¡­I¡¯ll love you a lot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    Michi¡¯s fellatio is much more careful than Misuzu.

    Misuzu¡¯s fellatio has the solidarity feeling to enjoy my pleasure¡­

    Michi, her service spirit is strong.

    She¡¯s looking up at me with inquisitive eyes.

    Both of them are charming, and the pleasure aren¡¯t different but¡­

    That strong Michi gazing at me like a small animal¡­is cute

    Michi sucks up the tip of the glans.

    She¡¯s sucking up the semen remaining in the urethra¡­

    Oh¡­my half erect penis©`

    Is regaining strength¡­

    ¡¸Michi is still in her¡ºapprentice period¡»¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko and others.

    ¡¸What is¡ºapprentice¡»period?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks.

    Ruriko¡¯s completely concentrating on Michi who¡¯s fellating my penis.

    ¡¸It is to become Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said calmly

    ¡¸Kuromori house is polygamous¡­Danna-sama can receive multiple ¡ºwives¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh!?

    That¡¯s my first time hearing this?

    Or rather¡­I¡¯m not really a Kuromori

    I¡¯d like to correct Michi but¡­

    Michi¡¯s fellatio is too good that I can¡¯t speak.

    ¡¸Polygamous?¡­Isn¡¯t it supposed to be banned under Japanese Law/¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks in surprise.

    ¡¸That may be on the legal side¡­that doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s only a problem on paper, on the family register¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸Then¡­Kuromori-sama, are you a Muslim?¡¹

    Err¡­Yoshiko-san

    Why did you get that idea?

    ¡¸No¡­religion doesn¡¯t matter. Kuromori house has decided to be polygamous, centered around the husband¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know about that but¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­there are other women who will be Kuromori-sama¡¯s wife other than Misuzu-sama?!¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s distracted by watching the fellatio got surprised from what Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-oneesama?!¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I am one of Danna-sama¡¯s wives. I¡¯m not just alone¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko, Yoshiko-san¡­and¡ºKakka¡»are surprised¡­!

    ¡¸Hey, what does that mean?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»tries to interrupt but Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸Shige-chan, just shut up for a while¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Are you not going to follow Sensei?!!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»is silenced by the power of her Sensei mode.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu-oneesama¡­¡¹

    Instead of her silenced grandfather, Ruriko asks Misuzu

    ¡¸Is that okay with you, Onee-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve given my consent on it¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Onee-sama is Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter¡­being only one of the wives is¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko also has the pride of Kouzuki house, a famous Japanese family.

    ¡¸My¡­why not?¡¹

    Misuzu answers with a laugh.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san already knows Danna-sama¡¯s other¡ºwomen¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­you just saw them in the theater a while ago¡¹

    Ruriko thinks.

    ¡¸Are they among Kouzuki family? Or are they from other families?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Megumi-san and Mana-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-san and Mana-san¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­didn¡¯t they visit our dressing room earlier this evening?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸However¡­Mana-san, isn¡¯t she younger than me¡­?!¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸Age doesn¡¯t matter if you decide with your life. Aren¡¯t you the same, even though you¡¯re 15 years old, weren¡¯t you prepared to marry the fiance grandfather picked for you?¡¹

    Misuzu scolds her younger cousin

    ¡¸Yes¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not just daughters of Kouzuki house who live in a harsh fate You must think on how to live alone in a painful life¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-san, and Mana-san too¡­both of them faced a painful fate. Danna-sama has accepted them¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama did¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Michi¡­you can now stop¡¹

    Michi stops moving her tongue

    I should speak from now on.

    Even though it¡¯s an important talk¡­I can¡¯t just remain being fellated.

    ¡¸Megu¡­has been abandoned by her real father, she¡¯s on the verge of being sold off¡­¡¹

    The words sex slave or prostitute probably won¡¯t make sense for Ruriko.

    ¡¸Mana as well¡­she¡¯s been abandoned by her family. I¡¯m the only one protecting her¡­¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also his¡ºwoman¡» I¡¯ll be his wife! I¡¯m also a woman who can¡¯t return to her real family. Then¡­he promised to make me his¡ºfamily¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san,¡ºKakka¡»is also surprised at Nagisa¡¯s confession.

    Me who looks like an ordinary high school student, makes Nagisa an older lady my¡ºwoman¡»¡­even¡ºKakka¡»can¡¯t imagine it

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same. I may be the daughter of Kouzuki house but¡­I don¡¯t have any family bonds with Kouzuki family. I can¡¯t trust neither the head or branch family. Using each other, bargaining about loss and gain¡­isn¡¯t that the kind of relationship they have? To be honest, I can¡¯t even trust my own father. They don¡¯t think of me as anything but a tool to protect their position in Kouzuki house¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onee-sama¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸Me too¡­my real family¡¯s empty. Therefore¡­¡ºKurmori¡¯s¡»¡­I entered Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸This person is my¡ºDanna-sama¡» Even if the world abandons me, Danna-sama will definitely come to save me¡­that¡¯s what I believe, he¡¯s my one and only¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same¡­if I want someone to stay by my side if I¡¯m going to die. That would be him¡­ He¡¯s my husband. He¡¯s my family¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu, Nagisa!

    ¡¸I am a guard that will protect Master and Misuzu-sama. I¡¯ll definitely protect the happiness of them two¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a guard¡­come to our¡ºhouse¡»¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯re already our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¹

    I interrupt.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­you should speak to Michi that way!¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    ¡¸Michi¡­it¡¯s an order. Come to my¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a servant. A faithful dog. A tool. Master¡¯s toy¡­entering the¡ºfamily¡»is outrageous¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not outrageous!¡¹

    I say clearly.

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re a servant or a toy, who cares¡­just come in our¡ºhouse¡» If you¡¯re in our¡ºhouse¡», even if you¡¯re a dog, cat, or a toy, everyone¡¯s¡ºfamily¡» If Michi doesn¡¯t feel happy then we won¡¯t. Think of that and be happy with all your best¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s too much for me!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not!¡¹

    ¡­Geez

    I embrace Michi who¡¯s in front of me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go anywhere¡­stay with me forever!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡­yes¡­certainly¡¹

    Michi¡¯s trembling in my arms.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an order¡­Michi, enter my¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll be¡ºfamily¡»! I¡¯ll join in the¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Looking at us¡­Nagisa speaks to Ruriko.

    ¡¸That¡¯s our relationship. He accepts the women who are unable to do anything with their real family¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Besides¡­Danna-sama doesn¡¯t just accept anyone indiscriminately. To be Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»¡­you have to be a girl with a beautiful heart yet hurt¡­¡¹

    Misuzu says.

    ¡¸Among the people Ruriko-san has met¡­Danna-sama doesn¡¯t accept Kuroko-san¡¹

    Eh¡­Misuzu?

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m not accepting Yukino?

    ¡¸Kuroko-san¡­her circumstances isn¡¯t widely different from the other girls¡¹

    No, Misuzu¡­Yukino is Mana¡¯s older sister¡­

    Far from their situation¡ºnot widely different¡»¡­it¡¯s dangerously similar.

    Shirasaka house has issued an order to eliminate Yukino.

    ¡¸But¡­Danna-sama isn¡¯t accepting such a vulgar woman into his¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡­Err

    That funny clothing and funny make up¡­isn¡¯t Yukino¡¯s hobby¡­

    Isn¡¯t it just pitiful if you say that far¡­?

    Or rather¡­I

    Am I putting that much difference between Yukino and other women¡­?

    No, Misuzu said it confidently.

    Nagisa and Michi are nodding as well¡­

    Everyone sees it that way¡­

    I didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    ¡¸I feel relieved after hearing that just now¡­Kuromori-sama has eyes that can see women¡¯s essence properly¡­!¡¹

    ¡­R-Ruriko?!

    ¡­Eh?

    Just what kind of woman does other people see Yukino as?!

    I¡¯d like to ask carefully when we have some time¡­

    ¡¸But¡­I still can¡¯t agree with it. Misuzu-oneesama¡­don¡¯t you want to monopolize Kuromori-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s wuestion is reasonable.

    ¡¸¡­Sometimes, I want to monopolize him¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸But¡­I have to become a¡ºwoman¡»suitable for Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Suitable?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised from Misuzu¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸Yes. There are things that I must do. If I don¡¯t work hard, then I won¡¯t become a woman suitable for Danna-sama¡¯s love¡­¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same. Right now, I own a flower shop¡­I¡¯ll work hard at my shop¡­then, my daughter¡­the one that¡¯s playing on the other room. I have to raise her happily too¡­ That is my reality that I have to do. When I¡¯m alone¡­I felt hopeless and cried on the bed at night. But, I¡¯m fine now. I have him after all¡­ I know that he will comfort me when my heart feels pained¡­that¡¯s why I¡¯m able to live doing my best everyday¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa.

    ¡¸I¡­I still cannot escape from being Kouzuki¡¯s daughter. That is my reality. Therefore I will fight. I will blow away all of the hate, jealousy, and scheming related to Kouzuki house so everyone can be happy. That is my dream¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onee-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be swept away by the fate of being born as a daughter of Kouzuki house. Like I¡¯d lose to fate obediently. I will fight. And I¡¯ll make an effort to make not just me but all of Kouzuki to be happy. I¡¯m no longer scared of anyone anymore. When it¡¯s really painful or sad¡­then I¡¯ll be pampered by Danna-sama a lot¡­! And with the energy I get from Danna-sama, I will fight!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I will never forsake Ruriko-san. Danna-sama and I will definitely make you happy. We¡¯ve already decided so¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­can you really change Kouzuki house?¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸I can¡­I¡¯m not fighting alone. I have Danna-sama. Danna-sama has his family too¡­everyone will help me¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa continues.

    ¡¸Yes¡­we¡¯ll help with anything. We¡¯re Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»through him. We¡¯re not tied by blood but we help with our lives at stake. She¡¯s our important¡ºfamly¡»after all¡¹

    Michi continues.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will follow any orders. We already have an unwavering¡ºbond¡»¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s outlook of the world from the top of Kouzuki family collaposes.

    ¡¸So there¡¯s that kind of¡ºfamily¡»in this world¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. His other¡ºwoman¡»¡­will be starting a bakery in the future. Of course we will all back her up¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Even today¡­Everyone from the¡ºfamily¡»came to support my dance! Megumi-san does her best in the athletics club¡­next time I will support here! Mana-san wants to be a super model she said¡­that¡¯s why I have to find a good teacher for her¡­¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»after all! We¡¯ve got to do everything!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Therefore¡­We do not monopolize Danna-sama¡­everyone feels the same. We¡¯re already a¡ºfamily¡»! Danna-sama gives energy to those who need Danna-sama at that time. We face our own dream¡­then we have our¡ºfamily¡»support us so we can push forward to our dream!¡¹

    Misuzu said, Michi nods.

    Really¡­all my¡ºwomen¡»are good people¡­

    Intelligent¡­straightforward¡­kind¡­

    They¡¯re too good for me.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Everyone, I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to do my best. I¡¯ll be a man suitable for everyone¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu and Nagisa looks at each other.

    Then, both of them look at Michi¡­

    ¡¸Idiot¡­¡¹

    Nagisa kisses me¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Danna-sama just needs to stay as he is¡¹

    Misuzu kisses me.

    ¡¸Please trust us¡¹

    Michi also kisses me

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m envious¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­really trust each other¡­that¡¯s what a real¡ºfamily¡»is, isn¡¯t it?¡­¡¹

    Ruriko speaks lonely.

    ¡¸¡­Then, Ruriko-san should come here too!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­come in¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»family too!¡¹

    ¡­N-Nagisa?

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Nagisa¡­Kuromori family?¡¹

    I whisper to Nagisa¡­

    I¡¯m Yoshida.

    I¡¯m using¡ºKuromori Kounosuke¡»as false name now but¡­

    I¡¯m not¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸You should notice it already¡­¡¹

    Nagisa whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸You already are a¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 253 : Show â†’ Skill

    ¡¸You yourself is a boy abandoned by your real family¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa speaks in a slightly louder voice so Ruriko and others can hear.

    ¡¸Therefore we became¡ºfamily¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Right. Me too.

    Yuzuki¡­No, I was a child picked up by Kuromori Minaho

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you should let us pamper you a lot¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s plump body embraces me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Danna-sama, it¡¯s fine to depend on us more¡­!¡¹

    But¡­I

    ¡¸Am I a suitable man to be loved by everyone?¡¹

    I don¡¯t have confidence.

    ¡­I feel horrified.

    Suddenly¡­anxiety attacks me

    ¡¸Geez, baka, baka, baka¡­!1¡¹

    Nagisa tells me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re always thinking too much¡­!¡¹

    I think too much?!

    ¡¸First¡­we need you¡­when we feel sad, when our heart gets weak, we want you to be on our side¡­you do know that don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nagisa speaks to me in her Sensei mode.

    ¡¸Un¡­Of course¡¹

    I know that.

    ¡¸Whenever we want you, you always come to us. When we want to be embraced, you always have sex with us¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­that¡¯s absolute¡­I¡¯ll do anything Nagisa wants¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Then¡­try to depend on me when you feel lonely¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to listen to my request aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nagisa kisses me¡­

    An adult¡­passionate kiss.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to just keep clinging to you. There are times where I want to pamper you a lot too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Misuzu too¡¹

    Sitting naked on the carpet, Misuzu looks up at me.

    ¡¸Please depend on Misuzu as well¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t know what to do¡¹

    How should I depend on my¡ºwomen¡»

    ¡¸My, it¡¯s easy¡­you should just be more upfront!¡¹

    ¡­Upfront?

    ¡¸If you want to embrace me then you can hug me anytime, anywhere. If you want to kiss then kiss me at that moment¡­there¡¯s no need to refrain. I am your¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­please remove the wall in your heart. Danna-sama, you¡¯re still being hesitant with us¡­!¡¹

    Both of them tells me.

    ¡¸¡­Well, that¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Nagisa presses me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Because¡­everyone¡¯s too beautiful¡­cute¡­gentle¡­you¡¯re all people better than I am¡­too good for me¡¹

    The emotions accumulated inside me begins to overflow.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one wondering if I¡¯m a suitable man for everyone¡­I¡¯ve always thought of it¡­I wonder if I really can stand up to help everyone¡­¡¹

    The wall of my heart breaks.

    The fear attacks me.

    ¡¸I¡­wonder if I can really make everyone happy¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m uncertain.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got to earn living expenses for Megu and Mana¡­but, can I do it? Can a man like me earn as much so they can live happily?¡­!¡¹

    The worries in my mind were released at once.

    ¡¸Can I save Nei-san from the darkness of her heart? Can I be useful to Minaho-neesan? Won¡¯t I just be a drag to Margo-san?¡¹

    That¡¯s not all¡­

    ¡¸Can I become the boyfriend Megu could be proud of? Can I become a good big brother to Mana? A good little brother to Nei-san?¡­As Katsuko-nee¡¯s brother?¡­As Nagisa¡¯s husband?¡­As Michi¡¯s master?¡­Can I be a good father to Mao-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even Mao, you¡¹

    Nagisa holds her breath

    ¡¸Can I be a partner Misuzu won¡¯t be ashamed of¡­?!¡¹

    No good, no good, no good.

    I can¡¯t be more timid than this.

    My mind¡¯s ringing the¡ºdanger¡»signal¡­

    ¡­Dammit

    Like hell I¡¯d lose here!

    ¡¸No¡­I will. I have to. I¡¯ll be a respectable man Misuzu can introduce without being ashamed¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, I

    I can see the light in my heart.

    ¡­It¡¯s no good to stay as Yoshida.

    I¡¯ll become¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    I¡¯ll abandon Yoshida¡¯s miserable life¡­

    I¡¯ll be a¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸I will. I¡¯ll be Megu¡¯s best boyfriend. Mana¡¯s wonderful big brother. Nei-san¡¯s little brother. Katsuko-nee¡¯s little brother. Nagisa¡¯s husband. Michi¡¯s master. As Mao-chan¡¯s Papa¡­I¡¯ll definitely make it work¡­absolutely!

    That¡¯s right¡­I¡­

    ¡¸I already have a¡ºfamily¡»¡­It¡¯s¡ºKuromori Family¡»! I¡¯ll never let it break¡­!¡¹

    I cannot lose.

    ¡¸¡­Dear¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa embraces me.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­we didn¡¯t understand how you feel¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    The naked Misuzu stands up and embraces me from behind

    ¡¸Thinking about us seriously with all your might¡­I never knew¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You accumulated it too much¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa

    ¡­Misuzu

    The two¡¯s words sink into my heart.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡­you¡¯re also just a lonely boy¡­a boy who¡¯s been alone, in solitude¡­suddenly dragged into this¡­you¡¯ve been overworking all this time¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s soaking in my heart¡­

    I don¡¯t know why but tears come out.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡­Nagisaaa¡­!¡¹

    The tears fell off.

    ¡¸Even though you were also suffering¡­you accepted us who are hurt¡­desperately loving us¡­sorry¡¹

    I cry in Nagisa¡¯s arms

    Misuzu¡¯s hugging me from the back.

    It hurts I can¡¯t speak.

    I cried quietly without making any noise.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­we¡¯re here for you¡­you¡¯ll never be alone anymore¡­we¡¯ll never let you be¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa embraces me strongly.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    The naked Misuzu licks my tears from the back.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    Misuzu smiled to the surprised me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s tears belong to Misuzu. Therefore¡­I will drink all of Danna-sama¡¯s tears. Just like how Danna-sama drinks my tears¡­!¡¹

    My tears stopped from what Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t think of everything heavily What I want is Danna-sama. It¡¯s no good unless it¡¯s Danna-sama. You just have to be by my side. Don¡¯t think about the public¡­if anyone speaks badly of Danna-sama, Misuzu will crush them¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles gently.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll beat up anyone who does that!¡¹

    Michi shouts

    ¡¸Master¡­you¡¯re my only master for my lifetime. Please, punish me when I make a mistake¡­I want to be spanked by Master!¡¹

    No¡­spanking punishment you see¡­

    That¡¯s just your fetish.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good unless it¡¯s Master¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    I see¡­then, I¡¯ve got to punish her.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve opened up your heart to us¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama has shown us his true heart¡¹

    ¡¸Next time, when no one else is present¡­you can cry in my chest all you want. I will cry with you as well¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa says

    ¡¸Ah, Nagisa-sama, that¡¯s unfair. Misuzu also wants to lick Danna-sama¡¯s tears¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸First¡­you don¡¯t have to think about money until you¡¯re an adult. You can just leave it to Minaho-san, Katsuko and me¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸No Buts¡­Megumi-chana nd Mana-chan¡¯s living expenses will be taken care by us. You can just return the favor when you¡¯re grown up. For now, you just have to enjoy your high school life as much as you can¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I said no buts. Depend on your¡ºwomen¡» Besides¡­didn¡¯t we tell you this before but Katsuko and I stopped high school on the way, did we? That¡¯s why we want you to enjoy your high school life for our share as well. No¡­enjoy it. You should enjoy what you can for now¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face¡­it¡¯s my happiness to spoil you. We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºFamily¡»

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­you really will become a man suitable for Misuzu?¡¹

    Misuzu whispers behind my ears.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll do anything to be a man that can satisfy Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸You already are filling me up with satisfaction¡­but if Danna-sama says so, then¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Join Misuzu to the first class world¡¹

    ¡­First class world?

    ¡¸Yes¡­let¡¯s go to a prestigious restaurant and learn the finest cuisines. Learn the first class manners and behavior. Wearing first class clothing. Let¡¯s learn first rate music and arts together. Learn the first class culture. If not¡­you won¡¯t be recognized as a first class human by the first class people¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸You¡¯ll do your best for Misuzu¡¯s sake, won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­if it¡¯s for Misuzu¡¹

    Then I¡¯ll do anything

    No matter what it is¡­

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her cheeks on me

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­Aah, I¡¯ll become even happier. Together with Danna-sama, we¡¯ll be even happier¡­!¡¹

    Why is me learning how to be first class¡ºMisuzu¡¯s happiness¡»¡­I don¡¯t know

    But¡­It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s happy.

    ¡¸What do you think, Ruriko-san?!¡¹

    Misuzu turns to Ruriko.

    ¡¸My Danna-sama is like this. Truly pure, gentle, honest, has a sense of responsibility¡­he¡¯ll never betray those who he have accepted. He¡¯s like this that¡¯s why I decided to be with him forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think so as well¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­¡¹

    Michi¡­that¡¯s a bit different.

    But, I must be the only one who can be a serious master of this girl with a difficult personality.

    I think I¡¯ve got to take care of her for the rest of my life.

    ¡¸Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi comes close

    I pat Michi¡¯s head

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Nah¡­Michi¡¯s just so cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Just let me pat your head¡¹

    ¡¸T-Then¡­please go on¡¹

    Michi said bashfully¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­what about you Ruriko-san? Do you want to join in our¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu invites Ruriko.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¹

    Ruriko looks at her grandfather.

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»looking at us with a gloomy face.,

    ¡¸I must live as grandfather desires¡­¡¹

    Ruriko still think that she¡¯s under¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»control

    It¡¯s not unreasonable.

    She has been raised thinking that it¡¯s the natural thing to do.

    ¡¸I was the same. Born as the daughter of Kouzuki house¡­I have always thought that I must devote this body to Kouzuki house, that i must follow Grandfather¡¯s will¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to her cousin.

    ¡¸But¡­I was mistaken. My life isn¡¯t in Kouzuki¡­but with Kuromori¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Ruriko-san listens to Misuzu¡¯s talk seriously.,

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»not moving, like he¡¯s overwhelmed.

    ¡¸Of course¡­I still can¡¯t escape the curse that I was born in Kouzuki family. But¡­this¡ºfamily¡»is with me, therefore I have the power to fight my fate¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, come to us. Danna-sama and I¡­a lot of¡ºsisters¡»are waiting for you The bond of our¡ºfamily¡»is thicker than blood. Our¡ºfamily¡»will never abandon you, Never betray you, We will help you no matter what happens. You no longer need to be alone¡¹

    Misuzu desperately solicits, but Ruriko.

    ¡¸B-But¡­I have Yoshiko¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at Ruriko with a sad f ace.

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshiko-san can be free anytime after this. Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t under Kouzuki bloodline after all¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­if Ruriko-san gives her freedom, she can fall in love with someone she truly loves, even have a normal marriage¡­she¡¯s different from us¡¹

    Yoshiko-san is Ruriko¡¯s¡ºretainer¡»in the end.

    She¡¯s not tied by the curse of Kouzuki house.

    If Ruriko releases her from her¡ºRetainer¡»role¡­Yoshiko can freely love.

    ¡¸But¡­I want to be by Ruriko-san¡¯s side all the time¡¹

    Yoshiko-san mutters in pain.

    ¡¸I can understand Yoshiko-san¡¯s feelings but, reality¡­if Ruriko-san marries to a noble family, then you have to break apart¡¹

    If she becomes a bride on a house that¡¯s not Kouzuki¡­

    That house won¡¯t pick up Yoshiko-san, her attendant.

    In order to block the contact between Ruriko and the Kouzuki family¡­

    The man who will be Ruriko¡¯s husband will try to lick her up in his house.

    Afraid that their house¡¯s private information would be flowing into Kouzuki house¡­

    Moreover, Ruriko¡¯s husband will corner her so she can¡¯t rely on anyone but himself.

    Later¡­he¡¯ll try to use Ruriko, his wife as a card to bargain with Kouzuki family.

    ¡¸Of course¡­there are foolish men who will propose to Yoshiko-san only to gain connection with Ruriko-sa . However, Yoshiko-san can decide her own life. No¡­Ruriko-san must let Yoshiko-san freely live her own life¡­!

    Ruriko looks at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s right. I have to free Yoshiko sooner or later¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama¡­I!¡¹

    Ruriko interrupts Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡­I¡¯m grateful for your loyalty. But, you¡¯re not from the Kouzuki lineage so you¡¯ll never be happy if you go along with my fate. I do not wish for that¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s words made Yoshiko-san fall silent.

    ¡¸We¡­just by living, will be used for the power relationship between Kouzuki family and other famous families. Therefore¡­I was unable to make a best friend since I was born. I wasn¡¯t even allowed to talk to men¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­That is the fate of the Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter¡¹

    ¡¸But, if this continues¡­we can¡¯t be happy¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I entered Kuromori family. I¡¯m happy right now. I have someone I love. I have a family I can trust. I¡¯ve got a lot of elder and little sisters. Everyone will be happy. In order to be happy, we¡¯re a¡ºfamily¡»with one mind¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m envious of Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸Onee-sama¡¯s courage¡­and a wonderful gentleman named Kuromori-sama¡­ Kind people you can call your family¡­I¡¯m really envious¡¹

    But¡­Ruriko rejects.

    ¡¸I am the eldest daughter of Kouzuki house. I¡¯m the head family¡¯s blood daughter. I can¡¯t possibly live like Onee-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸I have already dedicated this body to Kouzuki house. I will live as grandfather tells me. I¡¯ll marry the man grandfather desires¡­and after marriage, I¡¯ll live as my husband tells me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­then, that just makes you a doll!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts.

    ¡¸Yes¡­a doll. I don¡¯t mind living as a doll¡¹

    Ruriko smiles sadly.

    ¡¸In that doll-like life¡­Yoshiko and Onee-sama has given me some human like emotions. I am grateful. Ruriko can live with that memory alone¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡­you

    You¡¯re that willing to devote your life to Kouzuki family?

    Throwing all of your human emotions¡­

    ¡¸Are you okay with this¡­Shige-chan?¡¹

    Nagisa tells¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Is Kouzuki house that important? Even though you say it¡¯s a¡ºhouse¡»¡­you don¡¯t have a¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Kouzuki house is different from an ordinary¡ºhouse¡» Although it¡¯s a huge system of complicated interpersonal relationship¡­we¡¯re not a¡ºfamily¡» Even if we¡¯re connected by blood, we never trust them truly. We¡¯re in a relationship where you don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be betrayed. What binds Kouzuki house is¡ºprofit¡»¡­not the¡ºtrust¡»among kin¡¹

    Gloomy eyes¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Shige-chan picked up Misuzu and Ruriko-san from your sons, right? To make them your own¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»eyes opened wide from what Nagisa said.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Ever since as a kid¡­until you owned Kouzuki house, you were always alone, aren¡¯t you? Shige-chan. You never had any friends to laugh together, right? Not even someone you can fully trust¡­ Therefore, Shige-chan wants to be friends with his granddaughters¡­!¡¹

    Everyone in the room pays attention to¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸When I lost my eldest son¡­when I lost the successor I raised with great care¡­everything became empty¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»mutters

    ¡¸I see¡­it might be as Nagisa-kun says. I might be seeking¡ºfamily¡»through Misuzu and Ruriko¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»laughs.

    ¡¸I see¡­that¡¯s why I wanted a girl not a boy. If it¡¯s a boy¡­then I¡¯d just re-do the successor making again. My heart won¡¯t feel at ease. I¡¯ve isolated them from other men because I want to make them¡ºfamily¡»with only me. ¡­fufufu, fuahahahaha¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»laughs at himself.

    ¡¸What a foolish thing¡­Kouzuki Shigetaka is such a small caliber¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonder?¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸Seeing Shige-chan¡¯s human side¡­it makes Sensei very happy¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­ Nagisa uses her last trump card.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Shige-chan. Won¡¯t you enter our¡ºfamily¡»¡­?!¡¹

    The air stiffens.

    ¡¸How about becoming the grandfather of Kuromori¡ºfamily¡»?¡­You can have a lot of cute granddaughters right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at Nagisa.

    ¡¸You¡¯re intending to entice me?¡¹

    ¡¸Shige-chan¡­there¡¯s no enticing in our relationship is there? Sensei have seen Shige-chan¡¯s anus after all¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Let me tell you beforehand¡­what we¡¯re only recruiting is only a grandfather role in our family. It¡¯s already decided that he¡¯ll be the husband¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»glares at me

    ¡¸But, it can¡¯t be helped you know? Shige-chan can¡¯t make it stand anymore¡­you can¡¯t be the¡ºman¡»anymore. Actually, he¡¯s having it hard. He has to take care all of us¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. I saw it a while ago. This one really does his best¡­¡¹

    Though it¡¯s a word of praise¡­when¡ºKakka¡»says it, it¡¯s dangerous.

    ¡¸In that respect, the grandfather¡¯s role is virtue. All you have to do is to cherish your granddaughters¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa continues her solicitation.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll become Shige-chan¡¯s granddaughters. We¡¯ll depend on Shige-chan¡­be kind to you. Just imagine it¡­Shige-chan accepted in the¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Kuromori Minaho, Takanashi Katsuko, Katagai Nagisa will be Shige-chan¡¯s granddaughter. We¡¯ll yearn for Shige-chan without relation to gain or loss, we¡¯ll work for Shige-chan. Of course, he¡¯ll be the number one but we¡¯ll take care of Shige-chan second. Margo Starkweather, and Natou Nei will become Shige-chan¡¯s granddaughter. Yoshida Megumi, Yoshida Mana, Kudou Michi, Katagai Mao, all of the cute girls will be calling Shige-chan¡ºOjii-chan, Ojii-chan¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s an uncute man going to be my grandson though?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping for that, he¡¯s the core after all. Besides¡­Shige-chan. Your cute Kouzuki Misuzu will come back as your granddaughter¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! If grandfather enters our family, then Misuzu will gladly welcome you!¡¹

    Misuzu also joins the solicitation.

    ¡¸All of the granddaughters are welcoming Shige-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right¡­Michi?!¡¹

    Misuzu turns to Michi.

    ¡¸Yes! I¡¯m not that cute though¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks to Michi

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re cute¡­as long as you¡¯re silent¡¹

    Michi turns red.

    It seems she¡¯s happy that she¡¯s praised.

    She ignored the¡ºas long as you¡¯re silent¡»part.

    ¡¸Now then? What would you do¡­Shige-chan? We¡¯ve almost forgotten about it¡¹

    Nagisa speaks.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll show you all of our sex with him! All the videos¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also a video of Misuzu¡¯s virginity loss. Nagisa-sama has recorded it!¡¹

    Ah¡­speaking of which, that was recorded

    ¡¸Afterwards¡­Misuzu will show all of the places where she feels it to grandfather!¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸Somehow¡­I feel like I¡¯m being deceived¡­hmm. It¡¯s certainly not a bad offer¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»mouth loosens.

    ¡¸I know well what kind of people you are. It¡¯s a gathering of people that are trustworthy¡­above all, everyone¡¯s a beauty. Very well, I¡¯ll accept all of you as my¡ºgrandchildren¡»¡¹

    Nagisa rejects.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Ojii-chan! Ojii-chan is entering our¡ºfamily¡»! We don¡¯t care about Kouzuki house!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡» smiles wryly.

    ¡¸¡­I get it, okay¡­then, please let me in¡ºKuromori¡»family¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, welcome¡­Ojii-chan!¡¹

    Nagisa replies smilingly

    ¡¸Welcome¡­grandfather!¡¹

    Misuzu too¡­

    ¡¸M-My best regards¡­G-Grandfather¡¹

    Michi also accepts¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸My best regards¡¹

    I bow to¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m the newcomer here. I¡¯m the one who should say that¡¹

    ¡ºkakka¡»tells me

    Thus¡­¡ºKakka¡»has become a member of our¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸Then¡­Ojii-chan. You know what your grandchildren requests grandfather, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nagisa tells¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­you said that you¡¯ll do anything grandfather orders¡­didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸¡­Hmm. Right¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you too, join in the Kuromori¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­But, grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re misunderstanding it¡­¡¹

    The grandfather calmly speaks.

    ¡¸The future of Kouzuki house is trivial matter. I don¡¯t mind if I crush it. A house that¡¯s not functioning as a family¡­isn¡¯t a home¡¹

    Ruriko listens to her grandfather.

    ¡¸But¡­the curse of Kouzuki house has been repeatedly put on you. You can no longer have a normal marriage. Even ordinary romance¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸If there is an option for Ruriko to be happy¡­it won¡¯t be in Kouzuki but jumping in Kuromori¡ºfamily¡» At least, you will be loved here, and there are people that accept you¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what will happen to Kouzuki house?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at Misuzu when Ruriko asked.

    ¡¸What do you intend to do? Either way¡­you¡¯ve thought up of something haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll have Ruriko-san a¡ºvirgin queen¡»¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸¡ºVirgin Queen¡»is the nickname of Elizabeth I of united kingdom¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Queen Elizabeth of the 17th century didn¡¯t marry through her lifetime. However, she¡¯s been confined in the Tower of London when she was young, and thre were a lot of gossips where she had a lot of favored retainers¡­There¡¯s no one that thinks that Elizabeth I is really a virgin¡¹

    ¡¸Elizabeth I didn¡¯t get married¡­it¡¯s purpose is an international strategy¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Grandfather. They have shown consideration of marrying to the head of another nation multiple times¡­they have skillfully strengthened the position of UK within Europe¡¹

    ¡¸Just making marriage smell around¡­they built a dominance while keeping a sense of tension¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think that strategy will be effective with Ruriko-san¡¹

    Originally¡­Ruriko is supposed to have a fiance decided by¡ºKakka¡»

    But¡­nobody knows who it is

    He himself doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­by just suggesting and rejecting who¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s fiance among them¡­we can stand in dominance¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­we can buy some time¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸I will hold the whole power of Kouzuki house. 30 years¡­if I can¡¯t, then 35 years. Late marriage is common nowadays so even if Ruriko-san marries until that age, nobody would make a complain. Until then, I will crush all of the fiance candidates severely¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­Misuzu will be the head of Kouzuki house¡­

    Ruriko will be freed from the curse of Kouzuki family.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good plan¡­I¡¯ll help you out¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»said

    ¡¸We will also help with all our power¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸Then¡­that¡¯s already done. Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu corners Ruriko.

    ¡¸Oh right. Ruriko-san, if you join in our family¡­you have to promise that you¡¯ll love only Danna-sama and bear only Danna-sama¡¯s child but¡­of course, you don¡¯t mind it do you¡­?¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    1. Baka means idiot ?

 Chapter 254 : Ruriko opens up her heart

    ¡¸I only follow what grandfather desires¡­¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    Her whole body¡¯s nervous¡­

    That¡¯s not her sincere words.

    ¡¸Un, a good answer. Then, you¡¯re with our¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa says, but.

    ¡¸Ruriko. I¡¯m already old¡­I don¡¯t have much time ahead¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»tells Ruriko

    ¡¸¡­Grandfather, what are you talking about?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m on an age where it¡¯s not strange if I collapse tomorrow¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»stands up and walks to Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸You and Misuzu¡­your lives were twisted due to my selfishness. Forgive me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t say that¡¹

    Ruriko looks down sadly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m only worried about your futures after I die. But¡­I think that entrusting you to Minaho-kun is a good choice. She protects her relatives with her life. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll protect you two¡­¡¹

    Fufufu,¡ºKakka¡»laughs.

    ¡¸Thinking about it¡­I¡¯ve enjoyed going to Kuromori¡¯s mansion, I forget that I¡¯m the head of Kouzuki when they entertain me. Nagisa-kun¡­Katsuko-kun¡­the women of Kuromori I¡¯ve encountered a decade ago¡­everyone has accepted me only as an Erojiji¡¹

    ¡¸That is the founder, Kuromori Kounosuke¡¯s dying instructions¡¹

    Nagisa answers.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡­the founder of the high class prostitution mansion¡ºKuromori tower¡», Kuromori Kounosuke

    ¡¸We must never make a difference to the customers who come to the mansion. No matter what status they have, when they come to the mansion, they¡¯re only our¡ºguests¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­the world Kounosuke made was wonderful. That imbecile and the Shirasaka boy has destroyed everything¡­Minaho-kun did well in restoring it¡¹

    ¡¸That is all thanks to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s help¡¹

    When Shirasaka Sousuke instigated Minaho-neesan¡¯s father¡­they caused a coup d¡¯etat on¡ºKuromori tower¡»and banished Kuromori Kounosuke

    After that, they did as they wanted¡­turning the mansion into a mess.

    Most of the old guests didn¡¯t come back to the mansion¡­it seems that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s perverted friends have hanged out for a while.

    What saved it was the intervention of¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡ºKakka¡»calls back Morimoto-san who¡¯s the clerk of Kuromori Kounosuke that was driven away, sent in Kyouko Dothnomechey as the guard of the women¡­and selected Kuromori Minaho as one of the operators.

    Since then¡­the mansion managed by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s perverted route and Minaho-neesan¡¯s high-class restoration route.

    ¡¸But¡­I never thought that I would be entrusting my own grandchildren to you¡¹

    Kakka laughs in self-ridicule.

    ¡¸Please do not worry. Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama will never be a woman of the mansion¡­these girls are his¡ºwomen¡» My¡ºlittle sisters¡»¡­¡¹

    Nagisa promises that Misuzu and Ruriko won¡¯t be a prostitute.

    ¡¸I trust you. All of you aren¡¯t women who accepted their fate¡¹

    ¡¸Yes We have fallen into a harsh situation because of fate¡­but we¡¯ll be happy. With him¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    Misuzu holds my hand and smiles.

    Michi¡­I¡¯m patting her long black hair.

    ¡¸This kid¡­is the foundation of¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­he¡¯s the starting point of our happiness¡­and the end point¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Nagisa and¡ºKakka¡»are talking about

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Ruriko, gets off her chair and puts her hand on the floor having a gloomy face.

    ¡¸I may be inexperienced but my best regards¡¹

    Her voice and hand are trembling.

    It feels like she¡¯s being sold by her grandfather.

    Suddenly entering the Kuromori family, and got sentenced to become my woman.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Ruriko looks up afraid.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Kuromori-sama¡­it¡¯s Onii-sama. I¡¯m your elder brother¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you wish¡­then I will call you that way¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s not it

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want you to be a female slave!¡¹

    I speak to Ruriko with a bit of anger.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry. Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s completely closing her mind

    This can¡¯t go on

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­stand¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    Ruriko stands up timidly¡­

    This 15 year old girl is still small.

    Her beautiful skin is very fair.

    But, she¡¯s got some parts swelling unlike the flat Michi.

    Michi¡¯s like a Japanese doll beauty but¡­

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you¡¯re beautiful¡¹

    I decided to just throw the words that come up in my mind.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s like a shrine maiden. A sacred beauty with divine feeling¡¹

    Yeah¡­Ruriko¡¯s innocence is¡­

    It shows a beauty of a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸I am not a beauty¡¹

    Ruriko humbly speaks.

    ¡¸I can only see you as a beauty in my eyes. You¡¯re really beautiful¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s cheeks blush.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m hugging you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Before Ruriko could answer¡­I embrace her body.

    Ruriko¡¯s body stiffens

    ¡¸Are you scared of me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I am¡¹

    Ruriko murmurs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Misuzu and Nagisa are watching. You have your grandfather¡­Yoshiko-san¡¯s here too. Michi¡¯s here. I won¡¯t do anything unreasonable¡¹

    Saying so¡­I pat Ruriko¡¯s black hair as I hug her.

    Her smooth silky hair¡­I stroke her strained back.

    ¡¸I decided to first hug Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s beautiful¡­cute, that¡¯s why I want to embrace you¡¹

    I¡¯m not doing anything but hugging and stroking her hair and back¡­

    Now.

    If I try to kiss or touch her chest or butt¡­a strong rejection will come out.

    ¡¸I¡¯m jealous of Ruriko-san. I¡¯d like to be embraced like that too¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it anytime you want¡­Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu¡­I know that you¡¯ll say that!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah. Me too¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu says

    ¡¸I know¡­Misuzu¡¹

    Michi¡¯s staring this way

    ¡¸Michi¡­you too!¡¹

    Michi smiles.

    She¡¯s smiling like a puppy waving her tail.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to me.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m already fine so please give it to the others¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your time right now¡¹

    I embrace Ruriko tighter

    ¡¸But¡­how long will you hug me?¡¹

    Ruriko asks anxiously.

    ¡¸Until Ruriko¡¯s convinced¡¹

    ¡¸¡­About what?¡¹

    ¡¸That I really think that Ruriko¡¯s cute¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸To tell you frankly¡­I¡¯m a man ignorant of the world. I¡¯m not that smart. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t even know how amazing Kouzuki house is at all¡¹

    Or rather¡­I didn¡¯t even know it¡¯s existence until one week ago.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I can tell that the old man over there is an amazing person because everyone around him says that he is, but¡­I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s amazing about specifically¡­¡¹

    Un¡­why is everyone listening to¡ºKakka¡»?

    Where does man of power¡¯s power come from?

    Is it¡ºmoney¡»? Or¡ºconnections¡»?

    But, I don¡¯t get why you can use a lot of money as your power.

    Minaho-neesan should be familiar with it but¡­

    ¡¸In short¡­I mean. I won¡¯t obey that old man¡¯s instructions¡¹

    I say clearly.

    ¡¸If Jii-san has a point in what he¡¯s talking¡­if I think that¡¯s better then I might do as he say but. But, I¡¯ll never obey him just because he gave an order without even giving a chance to ask. Because¡­I¡¯m unrelated to Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Unrelated to Kouzuki house?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Un. I¡¯m just an ordinary high school boy you can find anywhere. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m thinking of entering a noble family or something. That¡¯s just stupid¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Onii-sama, Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I like Misuzu. I didn¡¯t like Misuzu from Kouzuki house¡­I like Misuzu, it just happened that she¡¯s a daughter of Kouzuki family. Of course, I¡¯ll support Misuzu but¡­I¡¯ve got nothing to do with Kouzuki house you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t think of ruling Kouzuki house as Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s husband?¡¹

    Ruriko asks in my arms.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been telling you since earlier. I¡¯m not that smart¡­I¡¯m not suitable for it, I¡¯m not even interested in it¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what is Onii-sama¡¯s interests?¡¹

    Well¡­uhm

    ¡¸How can I make everyone happy¡­or something like that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯ve been a loner until just a few days ago. My parents abandoned me. Thinking that I¡¯m alone¡­I felt that everything and anything doesn¡¯t matter anymore. That¡¯s why I never made an effort to be happy when I was alone¡­¡¹

    ¡­At that time.

    In the dark house where no one else comes back¡­

    I¡¯ve been living in the sofa alone¡­

    It hasn¡¯t even been a week yet it¡¯s so far in the past.

    ¡¸It¡¯s different now. I have my¡ºfamily¡» I¡¯ve got to work hard to make them happy. I can¡¯t be lost. I¡¯m no longer alone. I¡¯ve got a¡ºfamily¡»I must make happy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºFamily¡»?¡¹

    I stare at Ruriko in my arms.

    Once again¡­I look at this girl firmly.

    Don¡¯t be swept away¡­do it properly.

    If not¡­I¡¯ll be mistaken.

    ¡¸W-What are you looking at?¡¹

    Ruriko says bashfully

    ¡¸I¡¯m just checking¡¹

    I answer

    ¡¸©`If I really do like you or not¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸I will be looking after Ruriko for the rest of my life. It¡¯s not because Kouzuki-san tells me. It¡¯s not because it was recommended by Misuzu or Nagisa¡­I¡¯ve got to accept and like Ruriko by my own will¡­or it¡¯ll be rude to Ruriko you know?¡¹

    Un¡­Ruriko is©`

    Ruriko¡¯s cute.

    Seriously cute.

    Or rather.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you¡¯re an amazingly good woman!¡¹

    Looking at her once again¡­No, even without looking at her again¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s really a beauty among beauties

    ¡¸M-Me¡­a good woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­when it comes to beauties, Misuzu and Michi are also one but¡­Misuzu¡¯s pure and clean, you¡¯re really cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­thank you very much¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s ears went red.

    ¡¸You¡¯re also smart, kind¡­there¡¯s nothing bad at you at all¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not true¡­there are dirty parts in my heart¡¹

    Ruriko says.

    ¡¸I got it. Then, show me those next time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s heart¡­includes that so I¡¯ll like it as well¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes open wide.

    ¡¸O-Onii-sama¡­?!¡¹

    I embrace Ruriko¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯ll be fine. It seems that I really like Ruriko. I¡¯ll be able to do anything just to make you happy¡­!¡¹

    Finally¡­the¡ºconviction¡»springs up in my mind

    Then, at the same time¡­I can feel the love from my other¡ºfamily¡»members.

    The feeling of love causes an explosive chain reaction¡­!

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I love you! I¡¯ll make you happy!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu replies immediately.

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­I love you! I also love Mao-chan! I¡¯ll make you two happy!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re already happy!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Michi! I love you! Make a lot of failures! I¡¯ll punish you until you¡¯re satisfied!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I also yearn for Master!¡¹

    The puppy girl wags her tail.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san¡­to be honest, I don¡¯t know about nobles, bloodline, successor or anything! I¡¯m not interested. But¡­I understand that you trully love Misuzu and Ruriko!¡¹

    I look at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I welcome you. Welcome! You¡¯re also now my¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Once again¡­accepting Ruriko¡­

    Everything seems to be objective.

    Un¡­I can accept all of this situation.

    All of it are okay.

    ¡¸Hm ! I see¡­then I¡¯ll be your Jii-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»answers

    ¡¸Though your head works slow, you don¡¯t forget who you are. You don¡¯t neglect the effort to confirm your mind without being swayed by the situation. You¡¯re a man who can judge if you will give your consent to on the very limit¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s my Danna-sama after all¡­¡¹

    Misuzu answers her grandfather.

    I look at Ruriko.

    ¡¸Then¡­what about Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me¡­?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­think about it and give me an answer. Is Ruriko fine with me? Do you want to enter our¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t say that it¡¯s Kouzuki-san¡¯s order. Tell me Ruriko¡¯s real feelings¡¹

    ¡¸If, I¡­say that I don¡¯t want it¡­what will Onii-sama do?¡¹

    ¡¸Sadly¡­I¡¯ll give up at that time. That is Ruriko¡¯s choice. Ruriko should decide on how she should live her life¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I become unhappy as a result?¡¹

    If Ruriko doesn¡¯t enter our¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s would be in mess in the middle of the succession struggle in Kouzuki family¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do as much as I can¡­it won¡¯t change that I like Ruriko. I¡¯ll cooperate with Misuzu and others with all my best ¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not in my¡ºfamily¡»¡­so I won¡¯t risk my life for Ruriko¡¯s sake. I must first protect my ¡ºfamily¡»before anything¡­¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸I feel relieved hearing that¡­Onii-sama is really an honest one¡­¡¹

    Ruriko tells me.

    ¡¸Once again, I will ask¡­does Onii-sama like Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I like Ruriko¡¹

    Without any hesitation¡­I answered clearly.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­how about it? Do you like me?¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand it well. It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s first time to talk with a man¡­¡¹

    I-I see.

    She lived a life where love is unrelated.

    ¡¸But my life¡­I¡¯m convinced that I will be together with Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡­!

    ¡¸Please stay by my side¡­I will enter Onii-sama¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    This time¡­Ruriko embraces me.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ll bear my child¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, gladly¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko.

    Trembling¡­Ruriko accepted my kiss.

    ¡¸I¡­it¡¯s my first time doing this¡¹

    Ruriko said blushingly.

    The genuine innocent pure girl¡­

    She¡¯ll be dyed to my color from now on.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll have to challenge a lot of firsts from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­my best regards, Onii-sama¡¹

    With this, Ruriko¡¯s become my¡ºwoman¡»too

    ¡¸P-Please wait¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks up as she¡¯s unable to endure.

    ¡¸P-Please¡­let me enter Kuromori-sama¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡­Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸Please take me as well¡¹

    ¡­Err

    What should I do with this?

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡­take your time and think about it. You mustn¡¯t say something like that easily¡¹

    Ruriko speaks from my arms.

    ¡¸Right now, you¡¯re being swept away by the situation¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Yoshiko-san.

    Feeling that she¡¯ll be left alone¡­

    Thus, she merely said that instinctively.

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡­you¡¯re not longing for Onii-sama are you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡­I will¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t force yourself. You have a different option unlike Misuzu-oneesama and I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning to a future if I¡¯m not by Ruriko-sama¡¯s side¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko answered clearly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thankful you say that but¡­as expected, you should think about it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll only be rude to Onii-sama if you say it as you are right now¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s words pierce her¡ºretainer¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop deciding things in a hurry¡­Yoshiko-san¡¹

    I tell Yoshiko with a smile.

    ¡¸Everything takes time to mature¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºTime-Enough-Love¡»¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»mutters

    ¡¸What is that, grandfather?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸It means¡ºThe time of love¡»¡¹

    The old man laughs.

    ¡¸Now then¡­now that we¡¯ve become¡ºfamily¡»¡­Ruriko-san!¡¹

    Nagisa speaks to Ruriko.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­Nagisa, Onee-sama¡¹

    Ruriko immediately recognizes Nagisa as her¡ºsister¡»¡­

    ¡¸Yup, cute! I¡¯ll cherish you a lot!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Embarrassed, Ruriko twists her bodyu.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Ruriko-san, take off your panties!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Ah, I won¡¯t tell you to have sex right away so don¡¯t worry¡­let¡¯s keep the important parts when we have a better opportunity. We don¡¯t have everyone gathered yet¡­¡¹

    Err

    Then¡­why asking her to take off her panties?

    ¡¸Since you¡¯ve become his¡ºwoman¡»¡­I feel sorry if we don¡¯t teach you a bit about the women¡¯s pleasure¡¹

    Right¡­I only touched Ruriko¡¯s crotch on top of her underwear¡­

    She hasn¡¯t cummed yet.

    ¡¸Dear¡­lick up Ruriko-san¡¯s pussy!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at me.

    ¡¸This time¡­make her reach climax!¡¹

    Un¡­that one.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡¯s brave enough to enter our¡ºfamily¡»¡­as her man, you have to properly reward her¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s how it is

    ¡¸Shige-chan, you want to watch too, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, of course¡¹

    I order Ruriko

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­flip your skirt. I¡¯ll take off your underwear¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Uhm¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s white skin turned red until her ears.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­trust me, I¡¯ll take care of your body¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll make you feel good!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s frightened yet blushing¡­!i

 Chapter 255 : Ruriko opens up her body.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­L-Like this¡­?¡¹

    Ruriko raises up her skirt bashfully.

    Ruriko¡¯s fair white legs becomes exposed.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s legs are so beautiful¡­¡¹

    I speak up my impressions¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s cheeks blush again.

    ¡¸¡­Even I feel that it¡¯s beautiful that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it, it¡¯s really beautiful¡­!¡¹

    I said¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Sorry, Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­About what?¡¹

    ¡¸For¡­taking consideration¡­¡¹

    Seriously¡­this one

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you don¡¯t know how cute you are¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    As expected¡­she doesn¡¯t know it at all

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­I think that your big eyes are cute. Your nose is well shaped too. Your small mouth is very beautiful¡­ The shape of your ears too¡­!

    ¡¸Uhm¡­what are you talking about?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸Your smooth black hair is also amazing. Ruriko¡¯s skin is so fair. Oh right¡­also¡¹

    I continue.

    ¡¸I love Ruriko¡¯s voice. Your manner of talking as well¡­I like how you speak politely. On top of that, Ruriko¡¯s a girl who¡¯s firm to the core. Ruriko¡¯s personality is also very good¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s looking down at me with her ears turned red.

    ¡¸Why are you saying that far? Ruriko¡¯s embarrassed¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to have more confidence in yourself ¡­¡¹

    I tell her clearly.

    ¡¸In my eyes, Ruriko¡¯s definitely beautiful, cute, and charming¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got a lot of good parts you haven¡¯t noticed yet. From now on¡­every time I find one, I¡¯ll tell you¡­!¡¹

    Anyway¡­I¡¯ll just speak out all of Ruriko¡¯s good points and praise her.

    I¡¯ll make that policy.

    Ruriko is shunned away the people around her for just being a daughter of Kouzuki house¡­

    She¡¯s not even praised for her own merits.

    I understood that during today¡¯s dance.

    Therefore, first¡­I¡¯ve got to praise Ruriko¡¯s good points.

    ¡¸Please point out the bad places too¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s born as the daughter of Kouzuki family who¡¯s drawing attention from the world¡­she¡¯s been trained to have a low-profile attitude.

    That¡¯s a merit on it¡¯s own but¡­

    She¡¯s humbling herself too much even with the time with her¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll say if you¡¯ve got some bad parts too. But¡­there¡¯s nothing but good points in you now¡¹

    I want her to open up her heart more.

    ¡¸I like the woman named Ruriko¡­!¡¹

    Rurko¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    She answered in a small voice.

    ¡¸Un¡­this legs are also the best¡¹

    I poke her raw legs with my fingers.

    ¡¸Ah¡­W-What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just touching it¡­it¡¯s a really beautiful leg¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-Onii-sama¡­ahn!¡¹

    I enjoy her squishy thighs¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­pull up your skirt more¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes¡¹

    She pulls up her skirt timidly

    Before long¡­a white cloth comes to view.

    Ruriko¡¯s pure white silk panties¡­

    With it receiving stimulation a while ago, it has a huge stain¡­

    ¡¸Now¡­let¡¯s take off your underwear¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me anxiously

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I know that this part of Ruriko¡¯s definitely beautiful¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not, true¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­ just take it off¡¹

    I take off Ruriko¡¯s panties.

    Ruriko trembles.

    ¡¸G-Go on¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    The 15 year old ass isn¡¯t yet meaty.

    I pull down her panty beyond her ass.

    I can see her pussy.

    ¡¸Ruriko has some hair growing¡¹

    There¡¯s a thin pubic hair on top of her slit.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Un¡­it¡¯s just a small bush but¡­

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t need it.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­shave off this hair¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shave¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s cuter if this part of Ruriko¡¯s slippery¡­¡¹

    I trace Ruriko¡¯s pubic hair with my fingers.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll shave it cleanly everyday¡¹

    ¡¸U-Understood¡­then please¡¹

    Ruriko¡­agrees.

    Then¡­I look at her genital.

    There¡¯s warm syrup dripping out.

    ¡¸Ruriko, you¡¯re already this wet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­I don¡¯t know why but¡­my stomach feels tight and hot¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­woman¡¯s body are made to be like this¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Ruriko might have an easier to wet constitution than other girls¡¹

    ¡¸Am I strange?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­rather, it¡¯s better if you¡¯re easier to get wet. It means that you¡¯re very sensitive¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko¡¹

    I look at the embarrassed Ruriko.

    ¡¸What is it? Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Your body¡¯s the best¡­I guarantee it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The best?¡¹

    ¡¸It means that you¡¯re the best girl¡­here too1¡¹

    I let my fingers crawl on Ruriko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, ahn!¡¹

    There¡¯s love nectar dripping out from her slit again.

    ¡¸Does it feel good¡­Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Ruriko answered with her eyes turned hot.

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll do it thoroughly until you understand¡­¡¹

    I order her.

    ¡¸Take a seat and spread your legs widely¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Ruriko takes a seat.2

    ¡¸Hurry up and spread your legs¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s scared?¡­Ruriko¡¯s fidgeting

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll open it up¡¹

    I stand in front of Ruriko¡­

    Grabbed her thin and soft legs.

    ¡¸O-Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡­I¡¯m opening it¡¹

    I open Ruriko¡¯s body in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­aah¡¹

    She turned her face away from too much embarrassment

    ¡¸Look at me Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    Enduring the shame¡­Ruriko looks down at me with her legs spread open

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll be licking this part of you¡¹ You¡¯ve got to look properly where I¡¯m looking¡¹

    ¡¸¡­D-Do I really have to watch?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to carve it in your mind and body that nobody else but me would be licking it¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸You¡¯re already my¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s trembling

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­hold Ruriko¡¯s hands¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu holds Ruriko¡¯s right hand

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll be here with you There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Danna-sama will just teach you the pleasures of being a woman

    ¡¸¡­The pleasures of being a woman?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. He¡¯ll make you feel with your whole body the happiness of being born a woman

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­hold Ruriko-san¡¯s left hand¡¹

    Misuzu tells Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ !¡¹

    Stunned as she watch Ruriko and I, Yoshiko holds Ruriko¡¯s left hand with both her hands.

    ¡¸Here¡­I¡¯m with you. Yoshiko-san¡¯s here with you too. Grandfather is watching over. There¡¯s nothing to be scared of¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko kindly.

    ¡¸Danna-sama as well¡­he¡¯ll never do anything that can hurt Ruriko-san¡¯s body. Drown in Danna-sama¡¯s love¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Drown in love?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s love is that deep and big¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Now, let¡¯s begin

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m licking it, Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    First, I place my lips in between her thighs.

    ¡¸Hyaaan!¡­I-It tickles¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s thighs are soft.

    I wonder if women¡¯s feet have lower temperature than men¡­?

    It feels chilly¡­it feels soft and pleasant on my tongue.

    My tongue heads from her thighs to her genital.

    I lick drawing a circle around the slit.

    The pubic hair sticks on the tongue¡­

    ¡¸I feel like I¡¯m doing something very wrong¡­It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Looking at her own secret part being licked¡­Ruriko speaks words of shame.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it feel good to do something you mustn¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to do a lot of bad things as long as it¡¯s with me. It¡¯s okay to be filled with shame¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Being embarrassed feels good doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­but, god won¡¯t allow this¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why let¡¯s keep it a secret to God¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸A secret with just the two of us¡­it¡¯ll feel good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s reason is still resisting.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­God¡¯s love and human¡¯s love are different¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Human¡¯s love?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. God won¡¯t lick parts where Ruriko-san would feel it, would he?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸The love of flesh¡­the only one who can make Ruriko-san¡¯s body feel pleasure in this world is Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Love of flesh?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, he¡¯ll fill you up with so much love¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Now.

    I jump into Ruriko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸Ah¡­aaaaaah¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body curved.

    She tries to close her thighs in reflex.

    I suppress Ruriko¡¯s legs with both my hands.

    My tongue is locked on Ruriko¡¯s secret part.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s juice is delicious¡¹

    My tongue tastes Ruriko¡¯s love nectar.

    A sour taste¡­

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s dirty¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s coming out of Ruriko¡¯s body, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s dirty¡­!¡¹

    I crawl up my tongue in a way Ruriko could see.

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s not¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s body is sacred after all¡¹

    Un¡­Ruriko has the amorousness of a saintess.

    A pure atmosphere of a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sacred¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­that¡¯s why, fall¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s a girl who¡¯s been isolated for a long time.

    As Kouzuki¡¯s daughter¡­on a height nobody could approach.

    ¡¸Let me hold on your mind and body completely¡­!¡¹

    I turn my hand on Ruriko¡¯s ass.

    I grabbed her soft butt tightly¡­and push her pussy to my face.

    I can smell Ruriko¡¯s lewd scent in my nose.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just a woman¡­a very beautiful and cute¡­you¡¯re my¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    I peel her clitoris with my tongue.

    ¡¸Hii¡­W-What?!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s puzzled from the shivering pleasure.

    ¡¸¡­What a cute sound¡¹

    I attack Ruriko¡¯s small ruby colored nucleus with my tongue.

    ¡¸Ah¡­aaaaah¡­what¡¯s this¡­?¡¹

    She must have never masturbated before.

    Her pure flesh is being taught womanly pleasure.

    I lick up, kiss, suck her clitoris.

    ¡¸Iyaa¡­Onii-sama¡­please stop¡­stop this¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s no way I would stop.

    I use my tongue even more violently.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­aaah¡­what¡¯s this¡­I¡¯m scared¡­I¡¯m scared¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko twists her body.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama!?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s holding Ruriko¡¯s left hand looks at Misuzu anxiously.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­there¡¯s no problem. Danna-sama is doing it gently¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Yoshiko-san¡­showing that there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­aaah¡­please stop¡­please¡­Onii-sama¡­stop this alreadyyyy¡­!¡¹

    Like I¡¯d give up that easily¡­!

    ¡¸How does it feel Ruriko-san?¡¹

    Misuzu asks the third year middle school girl cousin.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know¡­I don¡¯t know¡­my body feels so hot¡­it¡¯s twitching a lot¡­aaahn¡­Ruriko¡¯s becoming weiiiiiird¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to feel that way. That¡¯s what feels good after all¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers on Ruriko¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­say that it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡­aaahn¡­aaah¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good doesn¡¯t it?¡­Being licked by Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­that¡¯s¡­aaahn¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Admit it¡­say that it feels good¡¹

    Ruriko writhes in shame and pleasure.

    Her bright red face leaks hot sighs¡­sweat beads leak out of her forehead¡­

    ¡¸Look at Danna-sama. Danna-sama does his best to make Ruriko-san feels good¡­so speak your gratitude properly. Tell him, it feels good¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s passionate eyes look at m,e.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­O-Onii-sama¡­I-It feels gooooood¡­!¡¹

    I begin to spurt when she said that.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s unable to endure it stiffens her whole body¡­

    Power enters the hands held by Misuzu and Yoshiko-san.

    It¡¯s soon¡­

    Her climax is close.

    ¡¸¡­It feels good¡­! It feels goooood!¡­Ruri-chan¡¯s feeling goooooood¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko degrades to infancy due to her first sexual pleasure¡­

    The grown up holy girl¡­is hiding a cute small girl behind her heart¡­!

    Dammit, so cute¡­Ruri-chan

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­aaaaaahn¡­Ruriko-chan¡¯s becoming strange¡­I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared¡­aaaaahn¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to be scared of¡­your beloved Onii-sama¡¯s doing it¡­leave everything to Onii-sama. It¡¯ll feel even better¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words sink into Ruriko¡¯s heart

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­Onii-samaan¡­Ruri-chan¡¯s feeling strange¡­a white thing¡­a white light¡­it¡¯s coming¡­!!¡¹

    That¡¯s the premonition before climax¡­

    Squeezing the last amount of strength¡­I attack Ruriko¡¯s secret part.

    My tongue on her clitoris¡­

    Hands rubbing her thighs and ass¡­

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­Aaahn! The white thing¡­the white thing is comiiing!! ah¡­Aaaaaaaah! Iyaaaaa! Iyaaaaaahn~! Aaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    Her whole body convulses¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s fluttering to her first ever climax!!!

    I paint my fact with her love nectar¡­

    Embracing Ruriko¡¯s body drowning in ecstasy tightly.

    I¡¯m not stopping caressing her with my tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­aaaah¡­Ruri-chan¡¯s flying¡­it feels gooood!¡¹

    A woman¡¯s climax is unlike man¡¯s ejaculation, it¡¯ll continue for a while

    That¡¯s why¡­I continue the caressing for a while.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­aaaah¡­aaaaahn!¡¹

    Before long¡­Ruriko¡¯s body that skyrockets brightly, falls down in the dark sea.

    The pleasure from the climax still goes on.

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa¡­haa¡¹

    Her heart must be beating fast.

    Ruriko¡¯s breathing heavily¡­

    Her eyes are melting¡­

    Ruriko who¡¯s melting in pleasure¡­has been taken away from the solitude of not letting anyone come close to her.

    Un¡­she¡¯s just a 15 year old girl.

    A beautiful girl that¡¯s barely leaping.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­look at Danna-sama¡¹

    Urged by Misuzu¡­Ruriko¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸¡­Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeees¡­O-Onii-samaaan¡­¡¹

    Ruriko seems to be unable to put on any strength on her body.

    She¡¯s sitting on the chair limply.

    The half of her heart is still drowning in pleasure.

    ¡¸Michi¡­bring me a bucket¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi

    Michi¡¯s hands are inside her skirt¡­

    She¡¯s still masturbating

    She looks a bit tired out, did Michi cum?

    ¡¸I think there¡¯s on one the basket over there¡­hurry up¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­!¡¹

    Michi stands in surprise.

    This room is originally a conference room for rent.

    In the corner of the room, there¡¯s a hot water supply for making tea.

    There¡¯s a container on the wall over there.

    Surely, it should be for some cleaning tools.

    Michi opens the doors where the cleaning tools are in.

    ¡¸There¡¯s one!¡¹

    ¡¸Then bring it here¡­¡¹

    Michu hurriedly brings the bucket.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    I immediately understood Misuzu¡¯s intentions.

    Ruriko¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s cousin.

    They should have a similar constitution.

    I take the bucket from Michi¡­

    Then I enter in between Ruriko¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸¡­O-Onii-sama¡­what?¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s still enchanted is staring at me absentmindedly.

    ¡¸Here, Ruri-chan¡­it¡¯s peepee time¡¹

    I tell Ruriko like speaking to a small girl.

    ¡¸Ruro-chan¡¯s about to cum right?¡¹

    When I say that¡­Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­you see, Ruri-chan¡¯s stomach feels throbbing¡­!¡¹

    As expected¡­she¡¯s still on infant regression.

    The pleasure on her female genital for the first time since she was born¡­has changed to desire to excrete.

    ¡¸I see¡­Then, let all of your pee out in here¡¹

    I tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Ruri-chan¡¯s embarrassed¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got a bucket with me¡­¡¹

    I hold the bucket firmly with my left leg and hand.

    My right hand fixes Ruriko¡¯s posture¡­and I gently pat her stomach.

    ¡¸Here¡­come out. It¡¯ll feel good¡­¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s in half-dreamy state¡­Is attracted to the word¡ºfeel good¡»

    ¡¸Un¡­Ruri-chan will pee. My pee¡¯s coming out¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Joro, jorororo.

    The hot jet draws an arc from Ruriko¡¯s crotch, it hits the bottom of the bucket¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­it feels good doesn¡¯t it, Ruri-chan?¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-sama, it feels good¡­Ruri-chan feels good when peeing¡­!¡¹

    At that moment¡­

    The old man Kouzuki calls out his granddaughters with a deep voice.

    ¡¸Hey, Ruriko¡­!¡¹

    Called out by her grandfather, Ruriko comes back to her senses.

    ¡¸What¡­Ah, I¡­?!¡¹

    Then¡­

    She noticed what she¡¯s doing¡­

    ¡¸Iyaaaaa! D-Don¡¯t look! Please don¡¯t look!¡¹

    But still¡­her urination doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸No¡­show it until the end¡¹

    I order Ruriko.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Look, Onii-sama¡¯s watching you over¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Ruriko.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I¡­¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be a bride anymore¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s trembling in shame¡­but her peeing doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to be a wife. Ruriko¡¯s already mine¡­¡¹

    I tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸It feels good doesn¡¯t it, Ruriko-san? I also always pee in front of Danna-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised from what Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-oneesama?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no secret with Danna-sama, not even your mind and body. No matter how embarrassing it is, shameful it is¡­our Danna-sama will be accepting it calmly. He truly loves us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Love¡¹

    ¡¸If not¡­he won¡¯t have a bucket for Ruriko-san to pee on¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­Ruriko right now.

    Is urinating on the bucket I¡¯m holding out.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, you can expose everything to Danna-sama. Now¡­Say honestly. Doesn¡¯t it feel good to have Danna-sama watch you pee?¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko¡¯s looking at me.,

    The urination¡­turns small¡­and stopped.

    I¡¯ve received it with the bucket until the last drop.

    ¡¸¡­It feels good

    Ruriko admits the pleasure in herself.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­does it feel good to be licked by me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It felt good¡¹

    ¡¸How about peeing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s cheeks dyed red in shame.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it again¡­I¡¯ll lick you anytime. I¡¯ll always watch you pee too. Everyday¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Misuzu shows it to Danna-sama every time. Even sex, whenever I want it, he¡¯ll do it until I¡¯m satisfied!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Sex hurts until you get used to it but¡­it¡¯ll feel a hundred times better than being licked!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s breath is taken away by what Misuzu said.

    ¡¸But¡­everyday? I¡¯d be troubled if it becomes a habit¡¹

    Ruriko answered shyly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if it becomes a habit¡­I¡¯ll be with you forever after all¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me seriously.

    ¡¸Is that really true?¡¹

    ¡¸I promise¡­Ruri-chan¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s back trembles from what I said.

    ¡¸Aah¡­I¡­it feels my back shivers when Onii-sama calls me Ruri-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸When I¡¯m with you¡­you¡¯re Ruri-chan. Okay, Ruri-chan?¡¹

    Ruriko raised her body.

    Then, she kissed me herself.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruri-chan wants to be loved by Onii-sama!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    This young lady¡¯s mind¡­is Ruriko¡¯s real hidden figure.

    ¡¸¡­By the way¡¹

    I look at the bucket I¡¯m holding

    ¡¸What should we do with this?¡¹

    The bucket contains a lot of Ruriko¡¯s pee.

    It made a plop sound.

    ¡¸Hyaan, so embarrassing¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko twists her body.

    ¡¸Un¡­Ruriko¡¯s pee smells¡­!¡¹

    1. literal: Highest, good girl. I think this also fits Ruriko ?

    2. Why don¡¯t you take a seat as well, that¡¯s a 15 years old girl

 Chapter 256 : Yoshikoâ€™s secret

    ¡¸Here, Dear¡­wipe your face with this¡¹

    Nagisa hands me a small hand towel smilingly.

    I put away the bucket on the floor for the time being and take the towel.

    Before I wipe off the love nectar and sweat on my face¡­

    ¡¸Here, Ruri-chan¡­I¡¯m wiping it off¡¹

    I put the towel on Ruriko¡¯s crothc.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Onii-sama, I can do it myself!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s embarrassed but¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­let me do it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be taking care of Ruri-chan from now on¡¹

    Without saying¡­I open up Ruriko¡¯s legs again and wipe her wet crotch.

    Gently¡­

    ¡¸That towel is for Ruri-chan. Dear can use this one¡¹

    Nagisa handed me another towel

    ¡¸Nagisa, how many towels do you have?¡¹

    When I asked, Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s necessary when you have a small child. I always carry around three to four sheets¡¹

    ¡­Right

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll do that as wel¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mao-chan¡¯s papa after all¡¹

    Un¡­Mao-chan¡¯s a clever child even if she¡¯s just three.

    It won¡¯t be a problem even if I bring her around.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also help out dropping and picking her up at the nursery. Or playing with her on the park. Nagisa has a shop to manage so just say when you need me¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s moved.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s something I need to do when I take care of a small child then just tell me¡­I don¡¯t have any younger siblings so I don¡¯t get it well¡¹

    I myself was neglected by my parents¡­

    Since childhood¡­I never had my parents play with me

    ¡¸Un, un¡­thank you, dear¡¹

    Nagisa answers.

    Now then¡­I drop my eyes on the bucket.

    What should we do with this bucket filled with pee?

    The smelly liquid in the tin container is making splashing sounds.

    ¡¸Should I throw it away¡­?¡¹

    Michi asks¡­

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s fine. I can do it myself¡¹

    I lift up the bucket.

    Un¡­let¡¯s dispose it on that sink over there

    I carry it to the hot water installation¡­

    ¡¸¡­There we go¡¹

    I throw away the pee in the sink.

    I twist the faucet and rinse the urine away.

    I also scrubbed the bucket.

    I also washed the sink properly¡­

    Yeah, that¡¯s good.

    It¡¯s clean now.

    I washed my hands and wiped it with the towel Nagisa gave me.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­you see, I love that part of Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¯s someone I respect from the bottom of my heart¡¹

    Hey hey, Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re praising me too much I just disposed the pee from the bucket and washed it off¡¹

    I put back the bucket on it¡¯s original place and go back to everyone.

    ¡¸No, not everyone does that. If it was me, I won¡¯t clean it myself¡­¡¹

    Even¡ºKakka¡»says that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Shige-chan¡¯s not popular with girls!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸It probably is¡­he¡¯s much more human than me¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»also tries to praise me.

    ¡¸Stop that. Kouzuki-san has a lot of subordinates that do what you want, right? I am only doing what I can do by myself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What you can?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? Ruriko¡¯s already my ¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    It¡¯s normal to take care of your¡ºFamily¡»

    ¡¸For him, that¡¯s normal¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸I am really being loved¡¹

    Ruriko said emotionally.

    ¡¸Then¡­what do you think Ruriko-san?¡­Apart from your peeing, what¡¯s your impression on your first climax?¡¹

    Nagisa asks Ruriko smilingly.

    ¡¸¡­Climax?¡¹

    ¡¸When he was licking your place¡­something inside your head exploded, didn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s crotch is still exposed.

    ¡­She¡¯s sitting on the chair limply.

    ¡¸Yes. Somehow, I felt like my body¡¯s being wrapped in white light. It felt really good¡­but I¡¯m a bit tired now¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸But, you feel refreshed don¡¯t you? After Danna-sama made you feel good, it feels like you can concentrate so much more whatever you do afterwards¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu says

    ¡¸Ah, I can tell¡­ Somehow, I feel calm¡­that I can do my best at anything right now¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko answers radiantly.

    ¡¸That is the power of Danna-sama¡¯s love. For now, it was just licking¡­but try real sex soon¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sex?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, taking in Danna-sama inside you¡­and pouring in a lot of semen. That feels very good¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸It¡¯ll hurt for a bit at first but you¡¯ll get used to it. Then, it¡¯ll feel good afterwards¡­Danna-sama¡¯s sperm being poured into your womb creates a very fulfilling emotion¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­how often does sex needs to be done?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­am doing it at least once everyday now. After Danna-sama embraces me, my skin becomes moist, I sleep at night well and feel refreshed waking up every morning. I feel like my body¡¯s getting more womanly¡­it¡¯s all good things!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    True¡­Misuzu¡¯s becoming more and more charming

    ¡¸Can I do it too?¡¹

    Ruriko looks at my half erect penis.

    Well, I¡¯m also naked all this time

    I¡¯ve gotten used to be naked in front of my¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Ruriko-chan looks like she has a body that¡¯s easy to get wet¡­I don¡¯t think there will be a problem¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m still just 15 years old¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My, Mana-chan¡¯s 14 years old but she¡¯s already having sex with him. Right?¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­Mana¡¯s going more than once a day. Since yesterday, she¡¯s the one that¡¯s asking for it¡¹

    The first was a forced rape and three consecutive creampies¡­

    Before I noticed it, Mana seems to be the one that¡¯s leading.

    ¡¸I¡¯m envious¡­Misuzu also want to live with Danna-sama too. Then, we would be able to do it anytime¡­!¡¹

    Err¡­

    Will my body be able to hold on?

    ¡­If that happens.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, sex is something you do only when you want¡­ Try to get used to it. Then, your body will continue to grow to an attractive figure worthy of giving birth to a baby¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa gives Ruriko another false knowledge.

    ¡¸Ah¡­of course, you¡¯re only going to do it with him. You should never do it with anyone but him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t think of any other man but Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko answers with her cheeks blushing.

    ¡¸I decided. I won¡¯t ever speak to men other than Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko!?

    ¡¸I am Onii-sama¡¯s property. Ruriko will devote her all to Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    She looks up at me.

    Ah¡­I get it.

    Ruriko has the same blood as Misuzu¡­

    She¡¯s also a masochist.

    ¡¸Hey hey, are you saying you won¡¯t talk to me anymore?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks in panic

    Ruriko didn¡¯t reply to her grandfather but instead looked at me.

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­would you allow me to talk with granfather?¡¹

    She¡¯s already entrusting everything to me.

    ¡¸Yeah, of course. She¡¯s our Ojii-san so it¡¯s fine to talk to him¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»feels a bit grumpy¡­

    ¡¸Am I supposed to thank you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Shige-chan, don¡¯t be so jealous! Your granddaughter¡¯s favorability will go down you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, that¡¯s not good!¡¹

    Old man Kouzuki closes his mouth.

    ¡¸Also¡­when you need to talk to people you need to, like school teachers, or shop clerk, then it¡¯s okay to talk to other men¡¹

    If I don¡¯t tell her this¡­Ruriko¡¯s life might be hindered.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Our class only have elderly male teachers who are married and have children so please be at ease¡¹

    Un¡­I feel like Misuzu said that before.

    The Japan¡¯s largest Ojou-sama school is thorough when it comes to that.

    ¡¸Besides, I only shop on locations where there are only female staff. At school, I¡¯m using a private car¡­I¡¯ll absolutely live in a way I don¡¯t have to talk to men. Onii-sama¡­I¡¯ll do my best to make you feel relieved¡¹

    ¡­Well

    Ruriko¡¯s originally been completely isolated from men thanks to¡ºKakka¡»

    There¡¯s nothing much changed in her lifestyle this late.

    ¡¸Yeah, got it¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko will be living for Onii-sama¡¯s sake from now on¡­¡¹

    I need to fix the orbit just a bit.

    ¡¸Then¡­become a more charming woman for me¡¹

    I order Ruriko.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­what do you think is a charming woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡­let¡¯s see, always beautiful, always having a good sense of clothing, good at cooking and sewing¡­always kind to her friends¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s enumerating the elements of her own¡ºideal girl¡»

    ¡¸Then, aim to be that girl. Think how you can be that kind of girl¡­do your best. For me¡­¡¹

    At start¡­it¡¯s fine to say¡ºfor me¡»

    Surely, it¡¯ll benefit Ruriko.

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko will do her best for Onii-sama!¡¹

    Ruriko smiles cutely to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Please do not go ahead alone!¡¹

    Hearing a voice from the side, everyone got startled.

    The source of the sorrowful voice is Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama¡­please do not leave Yoshiko!¡¹

    Yoshiko¡¯s completely crying.

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡­I don¡¯t intend to abandon you¡¹

    Ruriko approaches her older¡ºretainer¡»in panic

    She holds Yoshiko-san¡¯s hand¡­

    ¡¸Yoshiko will be staying by my side for a while longer¡¹

    ¡¸A while longer¡­?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡¯s already at third year high school¡­in 18 years of age. It¡¯s about time you part from me and prepare to be a bride¡¹

    Ruriko seems to have made up her mind to be my ¡ºfamily¡»

    She¡¯ll release Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that. I dont¡¯ want to be married to some other house. I¡¯d like to serve Ruriko-sama until I die¡¹

    Yoshiko-san desperately pleads.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really grateful for what Yoshiko said but, you¡¯re someone in a different standpoint than myself. From now on, Misuzu-oneesama and I¡­have to fight in Kouzuki house. I don¡¯t want to involve Yoshiko who¡¯s not in the same bloodline to fight¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­Ruriko¡¯s become our¡ºfamily¡»and yet¡­

    The problem on the succession competition in Kouzuki family is greatly involved.

    Misuzu and Ruriko¡­are being targeted by the clans and executives who are aiming to be the successor of¡ºKakka¡»

    Everyone are trying to marry their sons and kins to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    That¡¯s why¡­in order to evade their expectations, Misuzu and Ruriko collaborates¡­and becomes Kuromori¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»

    But¡­Yoshiko¡¯s not a relative of Kouzuki.

    There will be someone who will try to aim to connect with Ruriko through her but¡­

    She¡¯s allowed to marry the person she likes and try to build a happy family.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say that¡­Yoshiko, Yoshiko is¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san cries like an abandoned puppy.

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­I have something I¡¯d like to ask¡¹

    Misuzu looks at her grandfather

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Yoshiko-san¡¯s birth¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸There are rumors that Yoshiko-san is grandfather¡¯s illegitimate child¡¹

    Right.

    There¡¯s that rumor¡­

    ¡¸Please tell us the truth¡­¡¹

    If Yoshiko-san has a Kouzuki blood in her as well¡­then it¡¯ll be a different story

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, Ruriko¡­and Yoshiko¡¹

    The old man Kouzuki looks at the three girls.

    ¡¸Let me tell you the truth¡­that rumor is false. Yoshiko isn¡¯t my daughter¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡¹

    Yoshiko-san suddenly falls discouraged.

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡­is the daughter of the secretary of my eldest son, Shigeharu¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    Then, Yoshiko-san is Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s cousin?

    ¡¸As I said earlier¡­Shigeharu and his family were killed in US. Yoshiko was in her mother¡¯s womb back then. Shigeharu made a move on his young secretary. If Shigeharu had lived¡­I might¡¯ve ordered her to abort you. But, I want to leave the last child Shigeharu left behind in this world. Therefore¡­I let Yoshiko¡¯s mother be taken care of my trusted subordinate, Komori Youzo, and register her as the daughter of that family¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­who¡¯s my real mother?¡¹

    ¡¸The person Yoshiko thinks her nanny is her real mother¡¹

    ¡¸Hiromi-san is my mother¡­?!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Yoshiko¡­you¡¯re definitely my granddaughter. I¡¯ve done DNA tests after you were born. It proved that you¡¯re Shigeharu¡¯s daughter¡¹

    Ruriko holds Yoshiko-san¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡¯s also my sister!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­ !¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also pleased with the truth.

    ¡¸But¡­if the third successor candidate appears, it would confuse the Kouzuki house. Furthermore, Yoshiko¡¯s an illegitimate son of the deceased. If the truth comes to light, I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll be seen by the public¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»said bitterly

    Do illegitimate children have such a weak standpoint?

    The father that could protect her is already gone from this world¡­the possibility of the power game inside Kouzuki house turning to a mess is very high.

    ¡¸Fortunately¡­Yoshiko¡¯s adoptive father is a loyal man. No matter how someone investigates thoroughly, it¡¯ll become an unmovable fact that Yoshiko is Komori¡¯s daughter¡­it worked thoroughly. Therefore, Yoshiko¡¯s not bound in Kouzuki house¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s true that she¡¯s the illegitimate child of Kouzuki Shigeharu¡­it¡¯ll not be known by the public¡­

    Yoshiko-san can choose her own life freely.

    ¡¸You can live as you want. If it¡¯s money, I¡¯ll give you no matter how much it is. If you want to study I can let you even study abroad. If you find a man you like, then you can buy him out and marry him¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki old man tells his third granddaughter.

    ¡¸I¡­I just want to stay this way¡¹

    Yoshiko answers.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to serve Ruriko-sama as her¡ºattendant¡»¡­! That¡¯s the destiny established on me¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­you shouldn¡¯t set your heart like that¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at me

    ¡¸¡±This is absolute¡±¡­¡±It must be so¡±¡­or ¡°it¡¯s fate¡±¡­that¡¯s just a mere belief¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you know?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san throws her anger at me¡¹

    ¡¸All of it¡­I just had that philosophy in life turned over just recently¡­¡¹

    I look at Yoshiko-san with serious eyes.

    ¡¸I¡­just a week ago, I¡¯ve been convinced that my life is already gone, that I am nothing¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    In that dark and cold house where nobody comes back¡­

    Alone in the sofa, waiting for the morning to come.

    ¡¸Therefore, calm down¡­you should take your time to think about it reasonably¡¹

    I look at Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸Both of you, give Yoshiko-san some time to think. Don¡¯t push your own opinions to Yoshiko-san Even if you think that it¡¯s for her, that will only bother her¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do as Onii-sama says¡¹

    Both of them approved my prompt decision

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san too¡­please don¡¯t continue the topic any further Even your rational suggestions are just confusing Yoshiko-san right now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»consents

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san too¡­no matter what future you chose is your own freedom, please think about it with calmly. It¡¯ll be fine. No matter what kind of conclusion Yoshiko-san makes, Ruriko will never forsake Yoshiko-san. Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s bonds are the same as ever. I promise you that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Yoshiko-san calms down a bit, she looks at me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to take Ruriko away from Yoshiko-san. Ruriko won¡¯t abandon Yoshiko-san just to go to my place. My relation with Ruriko and your relationship with her are completely different things. Be at ease¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry for losing my composure¡¹

    Yoshiko-san bows her head to everyone.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s keep this case on hold for a while¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»tries to conclude the talk.

    ¡¸But, even though you look like a normal kid, you can make a perfect judgement as a¡ºcoordinator¡»¡¹

    Old man Kouzuki tells me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m trained everyday after all¡¹

    I said laughing

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡ºKaka¡»smiles

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s leave it as that¡­for the time being, there¡¯s no other problem that needs to be solved now, is thee?¡¹

    Nagisa confirms.

    The conflict between¡ºKakka¡»and Misuzu have already been resolved.

    My relationship with Misuzu is already allowed¡­or rather, Ruriko and¡ºKakka¡»have entered Kuromori¡ºfamily¡»

    The problem of Yoshiko-san, well, she¡¯ll take time for it so we¡¯ll put it on hold.

    Umu¡­there¡¯s no urgent problems.

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s one urgent problem¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Nagisa.

    ¡¸Eh, what is it?¡¹

    I ask Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡­!¡¹

    Michi erased her presence and heads to the door to the next room

    ¡­What is she doing?

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Michi suddenly opens the door.

    ¡­Wait?!

    Clinging on the other side of the door is¡­Seki-san, Fujimiya-san and Mao-chan¡­

    They rolled down to this rooom.

    ¡¸¡­Uwa!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Arara¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Arerere?!¡¹

    The three of them rolled on the floor.

    ¡¸¡­Were the three of you listening?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­S-Since when?

    ¡¸¡­Ehehehehe!¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs rubbing her head

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san is shaken as it¡¯s known she¡¯s eavesdropping.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not listening as attentively as Fujimiya-san¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san tries to put the blame on Fujimiya-san

    ¡¸Seki-san is the one who put her ears on the door!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san desperately tries to impose the crimes on Seki-san

    ¡¸Sorry, Mao did it¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mao-chan?

    ¡¸You see, Mao said that Onii-chan and others are definitely doing lewd things, so I asked them to listen secretly!¡¹

    So it was Mao-chan¡¯s idea.

    Instigated by a little girls¡­the ladies joined in the eavesdropping?

    ¡¸My¡­Seki-sana nf Fujimiya-san are interested in lewd things that much?¡¹

    Misuzu blames the two guards

    ¡¸That¡­you see¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I¡¯m interested¡­Fujimiya-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Seki-san the one listening excitedly¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­These two

    Are they on good terms or bad terms?

    ¡¸Then¡­where did you hear this from?¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    ¡¸Just now, in this room we are talking a very important and confidential topic that would decide the future of Kouzuki family¡¹

    The two are tense

    ¡¸That¡¯s you see¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, if I recall, it¡¯s around where Yoshiko-sama is Kouzuki Shigeharu¡¯s memento. Isn¡¯t that right, Fujimiya-san¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san¡­that¡¯s a lie

    Besides, isn¡¯t that just the conversation from a few minutes ago?

    ¡¸You see¡­it¡¯s when Mama calls Kouzuki-san¡ºShige-chan¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mao-chan

    Isn¡¯t that quite a long time ago?

    ¡¸Also, Onii-chan and Misuzu-san¡¯s lewd voices¡­and that Onee-chan¡¯s lewd voice, we¡¯ve been listening all this time! Ehehe1¡¹

    My sex with Misuzu too¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s climax as well¡­they¡¯ve heard everything

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face is dyed red.

    ¡¸Uhihi¡­Hey, Ruri-chan!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles at Ruriko

    ¡¸Can Mao call Onee-san Ruri-chan as well?¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    I nod..

    Mao-chan is our family too¡­

    ¡¸You can¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Get along with Mao-chan okay¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­my best regards¡¹

    ¡¸I also became Mao-chan¡¯s Ojii-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»approaches Mao

    ¡¸Here, let me carry you¡¹

    Kouzuki old man tries to carry Mao-chan but¡­

    ¡¸Ojii-chan, your mouth stinks!¡¹

    Mao-chan runs away from¡ºKakka¡»and head towards me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, carry me!¡¹

    Having no choice, I carry Mao-chan.

    Ah¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»frozen

    Fight¡­do your best.

    ¡¸Sorry. I¡¯ll find some good deodorant for dentures for Kouzuki-sama!¡¹

    Nagisa says but¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»not coming back

    The damage of the young girl is deep¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­Seki-san, Fujimiya-san. You two knows a secret you shouldn¡¯t know about¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tells the two.

    ¡¸The two of you can¡¯t go back¡¹

    The two look at Misuzu in surprise.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll accept any punishments¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san bows her head

    ¡¸Hey¡­Fujimiya-san¡¹

    Seki-san panics

    ¡¸Forgetting our duty as a guard¡­we¡¯ve eavesdropped the secret of our lord because for our own interest. We no longer have a choice but to apologize by dying¡­¡¹

    No¡­why do you have to die?!

    ¡¸No way, I don¡¯t want to die like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I will assist you¡¹

    Fujimiya-san grips her beat to death stick¡­

    Seki-san has also entered a repelling stance¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯d prefer not to get killed by you! My beauty would just be crushed by that stupid stick1¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll destroy it to the extent you can¡¯t keep your original form!¡¹

    The two of them stare at each other¡­

    ¡¸Stop that¡­I didn¡¯t order anything of that sort¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks with the dignity of the successor of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Ha, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Fujimiya-san prostrates.

    ¡¸S-Sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Seki-san lowers her head.

    ¡¸By the way¡­let me ask you two¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Both of you¡­are still virgins, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

 Chapter 257 : You did it, Reika-chan! The familyâ€™s increasing!

    ¡¸W-What?

    Seki-san¡¯s puzzled as Misuzu suddenly asked if they¡¯re a ¡¸virgin¡¹

    Fujimiya-san looks up at Misuzu silently

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m asking if the two of you are still virgins¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu asks again with her absolute ruler¡¯s dignity

    ¡¸U-Uhmwell¡­I think that Fujimiya-san¡¯s a virgin anyway but¡­I-I¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san says in a squeaking voice¡­

    What¡¯s with this strange tension¡­

    ¡¸Oh, as expected, Seki-san¡¯s a virgin as well¡¹

    Misuuz smiles¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been raised on an all girl¡¯s school all this time so my nose is effective on this kind of thing. Seki-san never had any relationship with a man before¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­that¡¯s¡­you see¡¹

    Seki-san becomes flustered.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­is too excellent and she has the¡ºperson who missed the opportunity to love men¡»atmosphere¡¹

    So she can tell that?

    ¡¸¡­Ahahaha, ufufufu¡­ehehehehe¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san tries to gloss it over by laughing.

    Her beauty is messed up.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­you left the university and studied abroad, you never had any experience do you?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san laughs at her colleague.

    ¡¸¡­Well, men are just idiots¡­all of them are just avoiding me¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san answers angrily

    ¡¸Even though they¡¯re inviting other girls to a date¡­nobody called me out¡­!¡¹

    Is that so?¡­Well, in Seki-san¡¯s case, she¡¯s too intelligent and her martial arts is strong as well.

    No matter how beautiful she is¡­she¡¯s an existence men keep their distance away.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because Seki-san learned in a school with all smart people¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said cooly.

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san¡­what do you mean by that!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you were in a school with boys on lower degree¡­they would definitely attack a beauty like Seki-san without any pretense¡¹

    Instead of fujimiya-san¡­Nagisa answers.

    ¡¸Those boys knows from the beginning that they won¡¯t match Seki-san in studies and in atletics. There¡¯s a lot who think that those who yearn for Seki-san are those who don¡¯t have anything to lose¡¹

    ¡¸On the contrary¡­there would be some bastards who will try to obtain an unobtainable flower like Seki-san even if fooling her¡¹

    Fujimiya-san adds.

    ¡¸But¡­Seki-san¡¯s university, and abroad are only filled with the top elites. For men in those places¡­Seki-san is more like a pain in the butt than a rival¡¹

    Fujimiya-san laughs.

    ¡¸The elites with promising future are men with ability¡­they¡¯ve got pride. Seki-san is an existence that hurts their pride¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even after joining in Kouzuki security service, there wasn¡¯t anyone coming for you, was there? Is there any man in the company more capable than Seki-san?¡¹

    Nagisa asks

    ¡¸Seki-san is on the top three best security guards of Kouzuki security service, one of the three personal guards of Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    Fujimiya-san answers.

    In other words¡­everyone else are in a lower position than Seki-san

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­Seki-san has climbed up to that position in only half a year after joining in¡¹

    Oh, Seki-san¡¯s ability is outstanding.

    Looking at her like this, she¡¯s an interesting lady.

    The changes of her facial expressions are very pleasing.

    ¡¸What about the two other guards¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san¡­only likes men¡¹

    Fujimiya-san answers Nagisa¡¯s question

    ¡­Homo? They¡¯re Homo?

    ¡¸Both of them are deeply in love with each other. The two of them are always teamed up¡­the men in the company tries not to get close to Seki-san as much as possible¡¹

    Seki-san explodes from Fujimiya-san¡¯s explanationl.

    ¡¸Aaah, enough! Either way, I¡¯m a woman that¡¯s not popular!¡¹

    Seki-san gets angry at someone who should be the one that¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Who cares about me! What about you Fujimiya-san!¡¹

    ¡­Fujimiya-san

    ¡¸¡­I am a woman with a sword all this time¡¹

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s a virgin?

    Or rather¡­that¡¯s somewhat cool

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a sword! You beat up woman!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s rude! This is a sword for me!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san holds her cane.

    ¡¸For the line of swords¡­Men are only opponents!¡¹

    ¡¸As for me, I try to keep the men away from me!¡¹

    ¡¸My, you say it! That¡¯s why you¡¯re always wearing that strange outfit?¡¹

    ¡¸British hobby is the main theme of my life!¡¹

    Anyway¡­Fujimiya-san seems to be also the type that¡¯s avoided by men.

    Even if men tries to invite her to a date¡­

    Fujimiya-san appears to be a gallant English gentleman¡­

    A woman who dresses better as a man than men¡­

    Un¡­it¡¯s hard to walk with her.

    But¡­

    Both of them are amazing beauties¡­

    What a waste of a combination

    ¡¸Yes yes, don¡¯t fight¡­it¡¯ll become troublesome¡¹

    Nagisa stops the two

    Yeah, these two won¡¯t be handled well if it¡¯s not Nagisa whose on the same age.

    ¡¸Right¡­I shouldn¡¯t be dealing with her right now¡¹

    Fujimiya-san looks at Misuzu

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­what does it mean to ask if we¡¯re virgins? Surely¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s glance turns from Misuzu to me.

    ¡¸Are you going to order us to be Kuromori-sama¡¯s¡ºwomen¡»too?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Eh¡­W-W-What¡¯s that?!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tell you two to suddenly just join our¡ºfamily¡» We don¡¯t even know if Danna-sama loves the two of you¡­we also respect your will. However¡­could you become our ally? Not our subordinate or vassal¡­our ally¡¹

    Misuzu solicits the two

    ¡¸¡­Ally?¡¹

    Seki-san doesn¡¯t seem to understand what it meant.

    ¡¸Yes. Both of you were eavesdropping so you already know but¡­I will be fooling all of the executives of Kouzuki family¡­and will have to put all of Kouzuki house into my control. Of course, grandfather will be cooperating with us but¡­we still don¡¯t have enough allies¡¹

    ¡¸If Kouzuki-sama orders¡­then I will follow Misuzu-sama though?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san tells¡ºKakka¡»

    Fujimiya-san¡¯s a samurai at heart.

    She¡¯ll definitely follow her lord¡¯s order.

    ¡¸No, what I need is not a vassal. An ally. I¡¯d like the two of you to be our allies by your own will¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡­I am the same as Fujimiya-san, I¡¯ll follow if I¡¯m ordered¡¹

    Seki-san asks Misuzu curiously.

    Even though they¡¯d obey when ordered¡­why purposely ask them to be an¡ºally¡»?

    ¡¸It seems that I¡¯m lacking in words¡­sorry. I¡­no, our¡ºfamily¡»doesn¡¯t need vassals. Our family shares the same destiny. Therefore we all cooperate to become happy¡¹

    ¡¸Happy?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san speaks muttering.

    ¡¸Yes¡­me taking over the Kouzuki family isn¡¯t a manly ambition. That¡¯s what¡¯s needed for Ruriko-san and I to become happy¡­so we¡¯ll do it. Of course, when I become the owner of the Kouzuki group, I¡¯ll try to work hard to make everyone involved with the Kouzuki group to be happy. I promise that¡¹

    Misuzu speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸What we seek is only a happy life. We want to be living where we can trust each other, laugh, and live in peace with our family. There¡¯s no vassal in there. If those people accompany us¡­we have to be always careful¡¹

    Un¡­I feel like I can understand

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­you knew they were eavesdropping from the start¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»smiles

    ¡¸The lord must always observe their subjects. However¡­at the same time, it means that your subjects keep watching you as well. That¡¯s the basic of master-slave relationship. Inside this room, there is a conversation related to the secret of Kouzuki family¡­even without Mao-chan¡¯s instigation, the two of them will try to eavesdrop. If you¡¯re a guard, it¡¯s a matter of course¡­

    I see, in the confidential talk¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»priority in of Misuzu and Ruriko have changed¡­

    It¡¯ll affect the¡ºGuard¡¯s stance¡»in the future.

    The priority level of subjects to guard in case of emergency might change¡­

    There¡¯s a possibility that a new subject for guarding to increase.

    Seki-san¡¯s an elite top that¡¯s already anticipating¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»will, taking the initiative and taking the most optimal guard stance.

    Before¡ºKakka¡»orders her¡­she must know¡­she must act.

    She can do the best at her job that¡¯s why she¡¯s a top elite.

    That¡¯s why¡­it¡¯s normal for her to eavesdrop in the conversation in secret.

    ¡¸Knowing that they¡¯re eavesdropping¡­on top of that, they¡¯re just guards, they knew something that they shouldn¡¯t. Everything was all in your plan¡¹

    Misuzu intends to bring these two as our allies from the start

    ¡¸Yes¡­grandfather. What the two have learned are only serious matters concerning the Kouzuki family. They know things far beyond just a vassal, just a guard knows¡¹

    Un¡­My relationship with Misuzu.

    With Ruriko.

    The plan to hold Ruriko as the Virgin Queen and Misuzu holding the full authority of Kouzuki family.

    Old man Kouzuki entering the Kuromori¡ºfamily¡»

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s secret.

    All of them are confidential topics that must not be leaked outside.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­you have deliberately let us listen to all of the secrets?¡¹

    Seki-san asks.

    ¡¸Yes. I believe in you two after all¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu simles

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much. Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Fujimiya-san thanks Misuzu¡­

    Then, she sends Seki-san a glance¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about Seki-san but¡­¡¹

    Fujimiya-san looks up at Misuzu.

    ¡¸I will become Misuzu-sama¡¯s ally. I don¡¯t know if my power will be useful but, I will work all my best¡¹

    The swordswoman smiles.

    ¡¸Hey, Fujimiya-san¡­are you sure with that?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing bad about it. Misuzu¡¯s plan is in the end¡­change the Kouzuki house into an¡ºempire of women¡»isn¡¯t it interesting? It¡¯s got some romance in it¡¹

    Fujimiya-san tells her colleague.

    ¡¸To be honest¡­I¡¯m somewhat bored recently. Even if I make my way up in the martial arts road, there¡¯s no other road beyond the Japan¡¯s top elite guards from Kouzuki security service. However, I don¡¯t want to be a self-defense officer nor a police officer bound by the state¡­Since I don¡¯t want to commit murder, I can¡¯t come to military affairs in another country. Because my body knows the tension of actual combat, I have no intention of coming back an an athlete anymore, I¡¯m not suited as a leader. I¡¯m worrying about how should I live my life in the future¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s surprised from what Fujimiya-san said.

    ¡¸You were thinking about that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­even though you¡¯re not on the top elite guards, saying something so arrogantly!¡¹

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­so you think that being the top elite guard is the highest point?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san asks unexpextedly.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?! It¡¯s the role where you protect Kouzuki-sama the closest!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­do you think that the people suited for that mission are chosen?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say stupid things!¡¹

    Seki-san seems to have a pride on being a personal bodyguard

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Seki-kun¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speals up

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the reason why I chose you as my personal guard¡­¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸The guard in the company before you arrived was a young man¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. I¡¯ve heard about it. It¡¯s said that he resigned due to a problem¡¹

    Seki-san answered.

    ¡¸That young man didn¡¯t have the problem¡­the problem lies with Ootoku-kun and Choumoto-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ha?¡¹

    Look¡­both of them are homosexuals you see? Both of them are paying attention that young man¡­¡¹

    ¡­W-What?

    ¡¸Then, that young man was unable to endure¡­he resigned ¡ºI can¡¯t endure having my ass be touched while on duty¡»¡­he said¡¹

    A homo¡¯s sexual harassment?

    ¡¸But¡­Ootoku-kun and Choumoto-kun are big names as guards, in fact, their ability is very high. On top of that, because their homo¡­they¡¯re not ogling on women I favor¡­ No, there was an incident in the past. An incident where my guards talked to a mistress of mine¡­that guard went to the bottom of Okhotsk sea. Since then, I¡¯ve chosen either a Homo or a female guard as much as possible. In cases I can¡¯t pick a homo, I try to pick a man with ugly looks as much as possible. But¡­I never thought that Ootoku-kun would still have his eyes on such an ugly man¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s eyes turned to a dot.

    ¡¸Then¡­I was chosen next to him?¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Although there¡¯s the opinion that you just joined in half a year ago¡­I never found any woman who could deal well with Ootoku-kun and co. If it was Fujimiya-san, they¡¯d absolutely fight¡­!¡¹

    Yeah. The two homo and a my pace English crossdresser¡­they¡¯re not matching.

    ¡¸Besides, you¡¯re beautiful, skilled in French and German as well. It always helps me out¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»says, Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­T-Thank you very much¡­¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s pride is beaten up¡­she¡¯s heartbroken

    ¡¸Of course¡­your skill is highly appreciated. I do¡¹

    No¡ºKakka¡»¡­It¡¯s too late to give a follow up

    ¡¸Uhm grandfather?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸What does Homosexual mean?¡¹1

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Ruri-chan¡­I¡¯ll teach you that later¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama Then, please teach me later¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko smiles purely.

    ¡­Is this okay?

    Should I teach this child that?

    ¡¸Ah, I know more so I¡¯ll teach you properly!¡¹

    Nagisa nominates herself¡­

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be teaching another false knowledge¡­

    It¡¯s better than clouding this pure eyes¡­

    If I explain it, it¡¯ll become harsh

    ¡¸Then, please do, Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Dear¡¹

    That¡¯s when Mao-chan comes in¡­

    ¡¸Mama, teach Mao too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Not now Mao-chan¡­I¡¯ll teach you it when you get bigger¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be troubling if you awaken to a strange hobby at this age! For now you can¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸Mumuu! Mama¡¯s stingy!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Mao-sama, come here¡¹

    Michi embraces Mao and pats her head

    ¡¸You¡¯ll grow up soon¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­somehow

    Michi feels like she¡¯ll be a good mother.

    ¡¸Now then¡­let¡¯s go back to our topic¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said¡­the attention of this place returns to her.

    ¡¸¡­I will become everyone¡¯s ally. No, please let me be your ally. I would like top participate in Misuzu-sama¡¯s plans¡¹

    Fujimiya-san said clearly.

    ¡¸There¡¯s only one condition for me¡­please do not associate with men that¡¯s not our ally. Women¡­especially virgin are weak to men who tries to associate with them. We would like to avoid the crisis of our secret leaking out¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­I never met a man who I would like to devote this body of mine¡­ I think there will be none in the future¡¹

    Fujimiya-san answers.

    ¡¸Also¡­you can always enter the¡ºfamily¡»from being an ally. Fujiiya-san, if you wish for it then©`¡¹

    Miuszu smiles gently.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­if I recall it has a condition to have sex with Kuromori-sama and bear his child isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s a rule to become Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºwoman¡» To promise that you won¡¯t love any other man in your life¡¹

    Fujimiya-san looks at me.

    ¡¸But¡­should you not only ask me but also Kuromori-sama¡¯s feelings? Kuromori-sama probably doesn¡¯t like a violent woman like me?¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Danna-sama likes people with straight personality like Fujimiya-san¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­I think that Fujimiya-san is a very beautiful lady. I don¡¯t think of you as a violent woman¡¹

    Can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s just answer honestly.

    ¡¸¡­Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lie about this¡¹

    Fujimiya-san looks at me.

    She thought for a bit¡­then said.

    ¡¸Very well¡­I¡¯ll become Kuromori-sama¡¯s¡ºwoman¡» I¡¯ll join in everyone¡¯s family¡­!¡¹

    Fujimiya-san answered with a serious face.

    ¡¸H-Hey, Fujimiya-san!?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a turning point in your life. Right now¡­It¡¯s the point where I bet my life. This¡ºfamily¡»with everyone¡­seems to be more fun than being a guard¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­you¡¯ll be having sex with that boy! Are you going to bear his child?!¡¹

    Seki-san speaks in panic.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­you don¡¯t get anything, do you?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san laughs.

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸This¡ºfamily¡»is the next¡ºroyal family¡»of Kouzuki group¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­my¡ºfamily¡»have¡ºKakka¡»and his two granddaughters in it.

    ¡¸The child I¡¯ll give birth to will become siblings with Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s child¡­!¡¹

    Our¡ºfamily¡»is Kuromori¡­not Kouzuki

    But¡­Misuzu and Ruriko won¡¯t abandon my children.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡¯s invitation isn¡¯t to become a vassal¡­but to be an ally¡­to join the¡ºfamily¡»from being an ally¡­does Seki-san not understand how much of a privilege that offer has?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san looks at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll become your¡ºwoman¡» I will offer your my virginity. Is that all right¡­Lord?¡¹

    Fujimiya-san alls me¡ºLord¡»

    Her eyes¡­have no hesitation in it.

    She¡¯s originally a person with a simple personality.

    Once she promised it¡­she¡¯ll definitely defend it forever.

    ¡¸¡­I accept you, Fujimiya-san¡¹

    I look at her eyes, and swore

    ¡¸PLease call me Reika¡¹

    Yeah¡­Reika.

    ¡¸Un, then my best regards with you, Reika¡­!¡¹

    I turn to everyone.

    ¡¸Ruriko, Michi, Mao-chan¡­Reika¡¯s your Onee-chan from now on¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Reika-oneesama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re beautiful. Onee-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Reika-oneechan! Ufufu!¡¹

    The littler sisters are pleased,

    ¡¸Can I call you Reika-san?¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind¡­I will be calling Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama as usual in official locations¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then what¡¯s for usual?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸What should we do for the usual?¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸Reika¡­do you not have any siblings?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am an only child. Since I lost my parents early¡­I grew up with my grandfather since childhood

    Hm¡­if she had siblings then she won¡¯t be like this

    This firm character was because she lived with her grandfather?

    This person also grew up without knowing family that well

    ¡¸Then, normally¡­call them Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Chan?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Also¡­Michi-chan, and Mao-chan. Everyone¡¯s Reika¡¯s¡ºlittle sister¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Reika¡¯s puzzled

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s a ¡ºfamily¡»¡­so isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll call you Reika-chan too!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles

    ¡¸Speaking of which, how old is Reika-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­22 years old¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re older than me? Then, should I go with¡ºReika-oneechan¡»?

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­please, I don¡¯t mind if you call me Reika¡¹

    Reika felt embarrassed from what Nagisa said.

    ¡¸No, we must not let that! Reika-oneechan!¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s also happy.

    She¡¯s always been the elder sister of the¡ºfamily¡»along with Katsuko-nee¡­

    She must be happy that an elder sister joins in.

    ¡¸Um¡­I¡¯m also a member of the¡ºfamily¡» Call me Ojii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»approaches Reika with a strong spirit

    ¡¸Not¡ºgrandfather¡»¡­¡ºOjii-chan¡»¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Kouzuki-sama, but¡­!¡¹

    As expected, Reika¡¯s panicking too

    ¡¸Reika¡­He¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»too¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Try calling him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Reika looks at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸¡­O-Ojii-chan¡¹

    Reika said with her face turning red.

    Wow¡­what¡¯s this?

    That crossdressing lady¡­what¡¯s with this cuteness¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ou¡¹

    For some reason¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»face is also red

    ¡­Un

    Having an adult beauty call you¡ºOjii-chan¡»¡­it would make you blush

    ¡¸Then¡­everyone¡¯s family now¡¹

    Misuzu tells Reika.

    ¡¸Yes¡­family¡¯s very amazing¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Reika replies

    ¡¸It¡¯s Misuzu-chan isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Nagisa said laughing.

    ¡¸Ah, right¡­Misuzu-chan Somehow¡­I feel very happy right now¡¹

    Obtaining a new¡ºfamily¡»¡­Fujimiya-san felt like something is about to change in her¡­

    ¡¸Now¡­by the way¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Seki-san

    ¡¸What about you?¡¹

    1. Ruriko¡¯s line has three words with different JP readings but all mean Homo ?

 Chapter 258 : The talent of love

    Chapter 258 : The talent of love

    ¡¸I¡­let me think for a while longer¡¹

    Seki-san answers.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­since I knew the secrets of Kouzuki family, I can no longer slip out¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san looks up at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m someone who overlooks information leak¡­!¡¹

    The current owner of Kouzuki house stares at her with stern eyes.

    ¡¸As expected¡­of course it is¡­¡¹

    Seki-san makes a boo-hoo face

    ¡¸Then¡­what would you do, Seki-san?¡¹

    Misuzu asked calmly.,

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm¡­for now, I¡¯ll become an ally. Of course, I also know that this is a good idea to become an ally of Kouzuki-sama, Misuzu-sama, and Ruriko-sama¡­¡¹

    She answers limply.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m glad¡­I was worried what I should do if Seki-san speaks absurdity like she doesn¡¯t understand¡­!¡¹

    Reika who entered the¡ºfamily¡»first grins.

    Seki-san glares back at Reika¡­

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t want to decide my life easily like Fujimiya-san!¡­That¡ºfamily¡»looks like it¡¯s a serious thing¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I understand your feelings¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»answers

    Well, yeah.

    Reika¡¯s changing her decision promptly.

    Well, Reika¡¯s personality is honest so it¡¯s like this but¡­

    An ordinary woman would worry about it a lot.

    ¡¸¡­Besides¡¹

    Seki-san stares at me.

    ¡¸Doing¡­a reproductive act¡­with this one¡­getting pregnant with his child¡­¡¹

    Seki-san blushes looking at me.

    ¡¸Got it¡­then for the time being, Seki-san will become an ally of our¡ºfamily¡» The matter of entering the¡ºfamily¡»will be put on hold¡¹

    Seki-san feels relieved.

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re now an¡ºally¡», you¡¯ll be paid more than what you had before¡­we¡¯ll also guarantee your future position as well. Grandfather, is that good?¡¹

    Misuzu confirms it with her grandfather.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I don¡¯t mind. Seki-san is no longer my vassal¡­but an ally that has the same goal. In exchange¡­we will take care of your life¡¹

    If she¡¯s just a vassal or an employee¡­even if the lord changes, her status and position will be guaranteed.

    ¡ºKakka¡»and Misuzu will be breaking the power struggle in Kouzuki family, even if someone takes over the control¡­as long as she¡¯s a vassal, Seki-san¡¯s position won¡¯t shake.

    But¡­now that she¡¯s an ally, even if¡ºKakka¡»is overthrown and Misuzu expelled from the house¡­Seki-san will also share the same fate.

    On the contrary¡­

    If she stays a vassal, Even if Misuzu takes full control of the authority to Kouzuki family, she can¡¯t hope for a promotion¡­

    If she becomes an ally¡­then she¡¯ll be involved in the as an existence close to Misuzu.

    ¡¸I am prepared¡­I will entrust my life on it¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san answers with a dignified face¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san is really a diligent one¡¹

    I speak out my impressions unintentionally.

    ¡¸¡­What? Me¡­diligent?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s making a blank face.

    ¡¸A truly diligent one¡­her diligence is like an iron wall¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»tells me

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I do think that it¡¯s normal though?¡¹

    Seki-san seems to be unconvinced that she¡¯s¡ºdiligent¡»

    ¡¸No, well¡­Seki-san thinks seriously, saying that you¡¯ll be an¡ºally¡»for the time being, you put the thought of entering the¡ºfamily¡»on hold, didn¡¯t you¡­?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think that¡¯s an ordinary general judgement¡¹

    Sending a glance towards Reika¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not someone cheap like Fujimiya-san!¡¹

    ¡­No

    ¡­You see

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­I don¡¯t think that your judgement is common but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Seki-san shows a surprised face.

    ¡¸Well, look¡­in this situation, you can just promise that¡ºI¡¯ll become an ally, I¡¯ll join the family too¡»¡­and depending on the situation afterwards, you can change your future course, right?¡¹

    When Mana was still Maika, she was like that.

    Though she behaves and speaks like our ally¡­she was actually considering of escaping from us.

    I¡¯ve got an experience with Maika at that time so I can tell.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would do such a cowardly behavior¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san speaks angrily.

    ¡¸No¡­but you see, normal people will. Everyone¡¯s scared of Kouzuki-san after all. Normal people would have thought of just becoming an¡ºally¡»and entering the¡ºfamily¡»just to please Kouzuki-san and then watch over the situation¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufufuun¡­well you see, it¡¯s a bit different¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa interrupts the conversation.

    ¡¸What you said just now is about a person in a specific group confident in his ability thus creating cunning behavior. Those kind of people are afraid to offend Shige-chan so they¡¯ll just say yes to everything. Only words yet no actions. There¡¯s always that one or two troublemaker in a group. But, that¡¯s not a lot of people¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at me.

    ¡¸Most people who belong to a group like a company are not confident at themselves, a virtuous person That¡¯s why, even if someone in a position like Shige-chan says¡ºbe our ally, join our family¡»¡­almost all of them will decline¡¹

    ¡­Decline?

    ¡¸¡ºI can¡¯t do it¡»or ¡ºI don¡¯t have the talent¡»or¡ºI can¡¯t bear the responsibility¡»You see¡­becoming Shige-chan¡¯s¡ºally¡»is too frightening for normal people¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s frightening?¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    ¡¸If you¡¯re in a standpoint being used by someone, you only have to fulfil the jobs and responsibility ordered. Then, you get paid and can support your family. That¡¯s enough for them. Of course¡­everyone wants to succeed in their career. But¡­being involved in the huge power struggle in a huge family like Kouzuki house, instead of a success in career¡­ There¡¯s not a lot of people who would want to bother with such hardships¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Is that how it is?

    I myself don¡¯t know any other group but the¡ºschool¡»so I don¡¯t understand it well

    ¡¸For normal people, becoming an¡ºally¡»of¡ºKakka¡»is too heavy of a burden. Much more, if asked to join the¡ºfamily¡», they¡¯d faint¡­¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­they can¡¯t imagine themselves in it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Can¡¯t imagine?

    ¡¸Do you know? Humans definitely imagine themselves behaving that way before they do something. Unless a concrete images comes up¡­people can¡¯t act on their own will¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Most people¡­can¡¯t imagine themselves in that even if Shige-chan tells them to¡ºJoin in the family¡» They can¡¯t imagine¡­so they can¡¯t act. Even if it¡¯s an outrageously big chance¡­they will decline¡¹

    That¡¯s the reaction of normal people

    ¡¸Then¡­Nagisa-sama, what do you think of Seki-san¡¯s judgement?¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    Right. Seki-san¡­what kind of type of person is she?

    ¡¸Seki-san is an extraordinary rare case. She¡¯s a person confident in herself and is also a good natured one¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­G-Good natured? Me?¡¹

    The person talked about speaks in stuttered voice.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­that¡¯s why you are seriously troubled at the thought of joining in our¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Not answering immediately¡­even if it displeases¡ºKakka¡»her confidences comes as it¡¯s not a problem of her own values changing.

    And¡­she¡¯s seriously troubled¡­

    I see, Seki-san right now is ¡­

    There¡¯s a possibility of her joining in our¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    How many percent it is, it¡¯s unknown but¡­

    She can imagine herself joining our¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s seriously worried.

    ¡¸Not making fun or trying to lie in this situation¡­seriously worrying about it, I don¡¯t think that a person like that is not a good person¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Seki-san¡¯s mouth is wide open.

    It must be her first time being evaluated as such

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­I think¡¹

    Reika-san looks at Seki-san

    ¡¸Seki-san¡¯s probably a heavy woman¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s expression changed radically

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that heavy!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­I¡¯m not talking about the weight¡¹

    Reika speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­if a guy invites you for a tea, do you think¡ºthis person likes me¡»¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Just walking around the corridor with a man¡­you¡¯d think¡ºWhat happens if this becomes a rumor¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ugu¡¹

    Ah¡­she has memories of it

    ¡¸Ah¡­you¡¯re the type that sees everything as a fuse of love¡¹

    Nagisa agrees.

    ¡¸After you were chosen as the personal guard¡­you were sticky with Choumoto-san for a while¡¹

    Reika looks at Seki-san.

    ¡¸Trying to match the color of the clothes¡­ordering the same menu on the employee cafeteria, trying to match the departure time from office¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you know that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no one in the company I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸Ugugugugu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, so she has a crush on a colleague¡¹

    Nagisa makes fun of her.

    ¡¸Because¡­I never thought that he¡¯s gay!¡¹

    Seki-san beats the desk

    ¡¸It¡¯s different from usual! That was the the first time I hit on a homo!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Usual? But, Seki-san¡­you never had a relationship with a man, have you?¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, never! Nobody ever comes close to me! That¡¯s why I¡¯m the one who¡¯s making the effort to approach but¡­when I do that, men try to move away further than myself!¡¹

    Effort to approach¡­

    Matching the color of clothing¡­asking for the same menu¡­

    That¡¯s hard to understand.

    Also¡­it¡¯s just a behavior you¡¯d find hard to react once you know it¡­

    ¡¸I see¡­Seki-san¡¯s a damsel in love. Inside her head¡­¡¹

    Reika said.

    Seki-san¡¯s surprisingly a romanticist.

    And yet, no men approaches her¡­

    She¡¯s making an incomprehensible appeal.

    Then, the men pulls away.

    Yeah¡­she¡¯s certainly a heavy woman

    I understand why she¡¯s a virgin at this age.

    ¡¸Whaaat!? I don¡¯t want to be told by you! Aren¡¯t you a virgin as well!¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s angry at Reika.

    ¡¸That is because I never had interest in that kind of thing¡¹

    Reika laughs

    ¡¸Besides¡­I will be experiencing it soon¡­¡¹

    Reika looks at me.

    She¡¯s already decided to have sex and bear my child.

    Reika¡¯s too good at making decisions

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Wait, stop!¡¹

    I tell Reika.

    ¡¸Reika, you¡¯re already my¡ºfamily¡»¡­that won¡¯t change but. I¡¯ll put it on hold whether you¡¯ll have sex with me or not¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why is that? Lord?!¡¹

    Reika shows a surprised face¡­

    ¡¸Reika¡­Seki-san as well, you haven¡¯t experienced a proper love relationship yet¡¹

    I answer.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good to have only sex even though you haven¡¯t experienced love yet¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­don¡¯t mind¡¹

    Reika says.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already sworn to give my body to my lord¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    I compare Reika and Seki-san.

    Reika¡¯s too good at making decisions¡­

    Reika-san¡¯s thinking too much¡­

    Both of them have extreme characters.

    But¡­both of them became adult women without knowig love.

    ¡¸Reika, I feel happy on your feelings, I respect it¡­but, try to watch over for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lord¡¹

    ¡¸I understand well that what Reika needs now is a¡ºfamily¡» That¡¯s why, concentrate on blending with the¡ºfamily¡»¡­and let¡¯s postpone sex for later¡¹

    What Reika seeks now is¡ºfamily love¡»

    Let¡¯s first fill that up.

    Let¡¯s have my fill later.

    ¡¸But, I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got some people I regret having sex without any love¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    My relationship with Yukino has gotten messed up¡­

    It was because of the first rape.

    I was desperate¡­I¡¯ve violated Yukino because of my carnal desires not because of love.

    Our relationship has stumbled from the beginning¡­

    I shouldn¡¯t do that again.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll like Reika more¡­that¡¯s why, Reika should look at various parts of me. Then¡­when our hearts fit properly, we embrace each other at that time. Not forcibly but naturally¡­¡¹

    I said¡­

    ¡¸If that is Lord¡¯s orders¡­then I¡¯ll obey it¡¹

    Reika answers

    ¡­Hmm

    That¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸Earlier¡­Reika-san have heard only my and Danna-sama¡¯s voice during our sex, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Reika

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­watch Danna-sama and I have sex. It¡¯s better to watch a sex of love in close proximity¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s right

    That might be right.

    ¡¸Misuzu! It¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s only you! I¡¯m the next one you know¡­1¡¹

    Nagisa speaks huffily.

    Err¡­

    I¡¯ll be squeezed dry if this continues.

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s meet the¡ºfamily¡»for now. Let¡¯s have her watch sex later¡¹

    I said.

    I haven¡¯t seen Minaho-neesan and co for a while¡­

    Anyway, Reika should get in touch with the¡ºfamily¡»as soon as possible.

    Seki-san too¡­I think she¡¯ll get along with Katsuko-nee and Margo-san than these people

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki-san¡¹

    I turn to¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Of course you do know that Reika and Seki-san are like this?¡¹

    Old man Kouzuki laughs.

    ¡¸Now then¡­I wonder what you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»have thoroughly isolated Ruriko and Yoshiko-san from men.

    She¡¯s doe something similar to Misuzu.

    With Misuzu and Ruriko being on such a policy¡­the two of these who have no experience in romance is no coincidence.

    Of course¡­this is¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»intervention

    ¡¸These two having no romantic experience¡­and yet owning such a good personality¡­ Thus, you made them guards of Misuzu and Ruriko, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all. Both of them are outstanding. They¡¯re even the top of Kouzuki security service. Their body and skill are outstanding. Mentally, they¡¯re still immature but¡­I want you to tolerate that as there¡¯s still room for development. Well, there¡¯s some promise as they¡¯re elite, their character is too good and too serious but¡­Minaho-kun can control that point very well¡¹

    Saying that, the old man laughs

    ¡¸Either way¡­our¡ºfamily¡»needs more people¡­what do you think?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I think so too. Kouzuki-san¡¯s eyes for people is right¡¹

    Right.

    Reika and Seki-san have been certified by¡ºKakka¡»from the start.

    If not, they can¡¯t make contact with his treasured granddaughters.

    There¡¯s no way they¡¯re people with dirty hearts¡­

    Their love experience deficiency is a small problem though.

    ¡¸Now then¡­it¡¯s about time we see Minaho-kun¡¯s face? I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be surprised¡¹

    Kakka speaks like a naughty boy

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We dressed up in a hurry¡­

    All of us left the room.

    Ahead, Reika and Seki-san.

    Misuzu and I follows.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡­

    Nagisa and Mao-chan are with¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    Michi¡¯s defending the back.

    Once again, we changed elevators multiple times.

    We go up and down repeatedly on different elevators¡­

    We get off the 27th floor.

    ¡¸This is usually a wedding hall¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»tells everyone

    ¡¸Minaho-kun and co. are waiting in here. We¡¯ve prepared meals so you should eat as well¡¹

    That helps¡­speaking of which, I¡¯m a bit hungry

    ¡­But

    There¡¯s no guard wearing Kouzuki security service uniform at all

    ¡¸¡­The 20th to 30th floor is all reserved by me today. I am somewhere on those floors. Yamaoka¡¯s subordinates aren¡¯t allowed to enter here¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»explained as he guessed what I¡¯m thinking.

    ¡¸The enemy wearing a job uniform can¡¯t go up to my private area¡­!¡¹

    So that¡¯s the reason.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san?¡¹

    Seki-san asks¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸They¡¯ll come right away once I call them. For now, it¡¯s my time to enjoy with my wonderful granddaughters. I don¡¯t want to see the face of those two right now¡­¡¹

    Well¡­they¡¯re gay after all.

    ¡¸It¡¯s there¡­¡ºBetween the heron¡» Open up the door¡¹

    Reika and Seki-san opens the door.

    ¡­Then

    Nei-san¡¯s the only one in the middle of the wide wedding hall

    I can¡¯t see anyone else¡­

    ¡¸Hm? What what, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Nei-san turned to us and speaks with a charming face¡­

    ¡­This is Margo-san¡¯s usual strat.

    Nei-san¡¯s a decoy¡­

    And she¡¯ll aim for the chance of break out¡­

    ¡­Shit!

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san, it¡¯s us.¡¹ It¡¯s okay! There¡¯s no problem!!!¡¹

    I shout loudly.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Megu and Mana shows up under the round table near the door we entered in.

    ¡¸The negotiation with Kouzuki-san went well. It¡¯s all okay!!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Really, it¡¯s not a lie! Grandfather has accepted me and Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts as well.

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­there¡¯s really no problem¡¹

    When Nagisa calls them out¡­the others finally show up

    Everyone¡¯s hiding themselves behind desks and platforms

    Katsuko-nee¡­Minaho-neesan¡­Yukino too

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s on top.

    She shows herself in between the iron pipes hanging the lights.

    Using a rope, she comes down.

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¯s gathered it seems¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me, Misuzu, Nagisa and Mao-chan, and shows a relived look.

    ¡¸Umu¡­I brought it properly¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at Minaho-neesan with a smile

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    Minaho-neesan bows respectfully

    Nei-san and others are still showing an uneasy face.

    They don¡¯t know the results of our negotiation with¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­what happened?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Kakka.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that you have given him and Misuzu san your permission¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­actually, on that regard¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks pompously

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got some things I¡¯ve got to ask you¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gasps.

    ¡¸This will have a very serious influence in the future of Kouzuki house and you as well¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you need?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks with a serious face.

    ¡¸Yes¡­listen very closely¡­!¡¹

    The head of Kouzuki house¡­Kouzuki Shigetaka speaks.

    ¡¸Call me¡­¡ºOjii-chan¡»¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 259 :ã€ŽFamilyã€gathering

    Chapter 259 :¡ºFamily¡»gathering

    From¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»sudden¡¸Ojii-chan¡¹¡­

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san are both showing a mouth agape face.

    Megu and Mana are showing up a ??? face.

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan inquires¡ºKakka¡»expressionlessly.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s strength is having her poker face whatever happens.

    ¡¸It is as I said¡­I also decided to join in the¡ºKuromori family¡» As the grandfather¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»happily smiles

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa, was it you?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­everything went well!¡¹

    Nagisa smiled satisfied.

    ¡¸Katsuko-kun knows it well but currently¡­I don¡¯t have any manly functions at all. No, I¡¯m very grateful to Katsuko-kun¡­ In the last few years¡­Katsuko-kun has continued to play as my favorite woman¡­¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»said, Katsuko-nee smiled lonely¡­

    Right now, inside this room¡­the prostitute that was entertaining¡ºKakka¡»until recently, is only Katsuko-nee¡­

    Katsuko-nee probably never told anyone that Kouzuki old man¡¯s body can¡¯t have sex anymore.

    To not hurt¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»self esteem and to not let the vassals know that his reproductive ability has withered, he goes to the mansion continually as a must.

    Katsuko-nee understood¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»feelings¡­so she continued to pretend to be having sex with¡ºKakka¡»all the time.

    ¡¸Tanizawa doesn¡¯t know that my body can¡¯t embrace a woman anymore. It¡¯s one of my important secrets¡¹

    ¡¸I also didn¡¯t know about it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Ojou-sama¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bows her head to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­it¡¯s the correct response as the¡ºwoman of the mansion¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers calmly

    ¡¸Because of your honesty¡­I made a judgement that you people are worth trusting. Don¡¯t blame Katsuko-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not¡­Rather, I¡¯m praising her¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said laughing

    ¡¸As a matter of fact¡­I can¡¯t even do it even forced. There are good medicines these days. But¡­it¡¯s not good to put burden on the heart now that I¡¯m 82 years old. I want to live long by all means¡­for Misuzu and Ruriko, and for your sakes¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at us with kind eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I feel regretful but¡­I decided to accept this one as the master of ¡ºKuromori¡»family I understand that¡ºKuromori family¡»is established with the need of this one¡­¡¹

    Saying that¡­he looks at me.

    Though he says¡ºthis one¡»¡­his glance has a sense of familiarity.

    ¡¸This one¡­my grandson, the one who won over Misuzu¡¯s heart. But, he¡¯s not too clever¡­nor ambitious. Being the groom means being the owner of the Kouzuki family, he should be disqualified when it comes to intelligence, dignity, and pedigree¡­but this one isn¡¯t intending to enter Kouzuki house at all¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»explains what he thinks to Minaho-neesan and co.

    ¡¸Thus¡­I Misuzu will shoulder the future of Kouzuki house. If Misuzu, a woman reigns as the head¡­it¡¯s better for the husband to have a gentle nature like this one. This one is moderate to the core¡­he listens to Misuzu and Ruriko talk. And despite that, he¡¯s not afraid to speak if he thinks it¡¯s necessary. Above all, it seems that he¡¯s more pleased to meet the desires of his women than to fill his own desires. I think that he¡¯s a man suited to be Misuzu¡¯s back-up. Because of the bloodline and my own biased education¡­a decent marriage can¡¯t be hoped for. In that case, I think that it¡¯s not the wrong choice to leave this to him¡­¡¹

    Misuzu continues what¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»speaking

    ¡¸Miszu is Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºwoman¡» Therefore, I already am a member of¡ºKuromori¡» From now on, as a member of¡ºKuromori¡»we will live as a¡ºfamily¡» As a member of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­I will aim to be the head of Kouzuki house¡¹

    Miuszu priority level is has the¡ºKuromori family¡»clearly on a higher level than Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸When Misuzu said that, I felt surprised. I have always been the center of Kouzuki house since I was born. I thought taht Kouzuki house is much more important than anything else. But¡­now that I¡¯ve seen Misuzu¡¯s relationship with this one, it seems that¡ºKuromori family¡»is more fun than Kouzuki house. You are united. Accepting each other. Blending in¡­it made me feel very envious. Then, Nagisa-kun¡­

    ¡ºKakka¡»turns to Nagisa.

    ¡¸Yes ¡­I invited Shige-chan. Isn¡¯t it better if we just transfer Shige-chan from Kouzuki to¡ºKuromori¡»?¡­I asked!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸With that said. I am still the owner of Kouzuki house and still shouldering all of it but¡­I will become your¡ºfamily¡»while in that position. A your¡ºgrandfather¡»¡­I will protect you with all the authority I have. I promise that¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at¡ºKakka¡»¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a very appealing offer but¡­what does Kouzuki-sama gain from that?¡¹

    The careful Minaho-neesan still doubts the words of old man Kouzuki.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Kouzuki house is a huge house and yet they¡¯re not established as a¡ºfamily¡» Suspecting each other, they¡¯re people they can¡¯t forgive in their hearts. That¡¯s why¡­we can just become Kouzuki-san¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»who he can open up his heart¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    Staring at my eyes.

    Then¡­at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸In the first place¡­I¡¯m the one who made this boy my¡ºlittle brother¡»¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Now¡­I allow him to call me¡ºNeesan¡» From the bottom of my heart¡­he¡¯s my dear¡ºlittle brother¡». I¡¯d like to raise him healthily¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you allowed him to introduce himself as¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»asks

    ¡¸Yes¡­he¡¯s my treasured brother after all¡¹

    At that moment¡­I understood a lot of things

    Why did Minaho-neesan lend me the suit of Kuromori Kounosuke who¡¯s already dead¡­

    Since going to the theater¡­the situation where I can¡¯t help but introducing myself as Kuromori

    I¡­am recognized as the man of¡ºKuromori¡»

    Everything¡¯s according to Minaho-neesan¡¯s will

    I¡¯m no longer Yoshida¡­to become Minaho-neesan¡¯s brother, I became Kuromori¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Kouzuki-sama understands his relationship with his¡ºwomen¡»and ¡ºfamily¡» Also feeling of wanting to participate¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Very well¡­Kouzuki-sama, we accept you in our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­I¡¯m grateful¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»laughs satisfied.

    ¡¸With that said, Megu and Mana, you can depend on Kouzuki-san Think of him as your own Ojii-san¡­!¡¹

    The two of them are still stunned.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped though.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m your Ojii-chan. Let me spoil you a lot. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want¡­!¡¹

    Said¡ºKakka¡», Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸Shige-chan¡­you mustn¡¯t spoil them too much! We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»after all¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-kun an co. can be the strict one¡­I specialize in spoiling my granddaughtrs. I¡¯m the¡ºOjii-chan¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»speaks like a mischievous boy

    ¡¸No way, can we really ask for anything!?¡¹

    Nei-san bites¡­

    No, Nei-san¡¯s purposely joking to soften Megu and Mana who¡¯s confused.

    This is Nei-san¡¯s kindness.

    ¡¸Yes¡­You¡¯re already my¡ºfamily¡»starting today. You can depend on me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un! Then you see¡­buy me a condo!!¡¹

    N-Nei-san¡­

    Well, I know that it¡¯s a joke though

    ¡¸Sure. Next time, let¡¯s sightsee Tokyo with my car. Point out on a condo you like and I¡¯ll buy the building¡­!¡¹

    Err¡­

    The owner of the Japan¡¯s most known family¡­

    ¡¸No, you see¡­I don¡¯t need the building itself¡­¡¹

    As expected, Nei-san¡¯s also confused by the scale of the talk

    ¡¸Then¡­Katsuko-kun, show the list of my real estate to that child. I¡¯ll give you any property you like. Even the luxurious condominiums in the central area, or even the high rise condominium in the bay area will do¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that there are villas too?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes are sparkling

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    ¡¸A hot spring and a place with delicious fishes¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, a villa on Izu will be good¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»answers

    ¡¸Uwaaa, Yo-chan, let¡¯s go there! It¡¯s hot springs and fishes you know!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s delighted.

    ¡¸The others as well¡­you can use any of my belongings as you want¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, yaaaaaaay!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s pleased but¡­Megu and Mana are still stunned.

    ¡¸However¡­the minors should ask for Minaho-kun¡¯s permission. Then¡­try caling me Ojii-chan from time to time!¡¹

    ¡¸Un un~! Bring me! Bring me!¡­Ojii-chaaan~!¡¹

    Nei-san snuggles to¡ºKakka¡»smiling

    ¡¸By the way¡­what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    The old man asks.

    ¡¸Eeh?! You know it don¡¯t you?¡­!?¡¹

    ¡­Un

    Old man Kouzuki should have already investigated us beforehand.

    Furthermore, Nei-san is the central figure of Cesario Viola¡¯s raid tonight.

    ¡¸Even if I know¡­you¡¯ve got to tell me your name properly¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»said

    ¡¸Ah, right! Sorry, Ojii-chan! You see, I¡¯m Nei! Natou Nei!¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki Shiegetaka¡­my best regards, Nei¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay~!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, you can call him¡ºOjii-chan¡»or¡ºShige-chan¡»!¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll call you Shige-chan too!¡¹

    Nufufufufu, Nei-san laughs.

    I see¡­we¡¯ve got to introduce him to the family.

    But, Megu and Mana are still off¡­

    ¡­Then first

    ¡¸Also, it¡¯s not just Kouzuki-san who has entered our¡ºfamily¡» Here, Ruriko and Michi, come here!¡¹

    First¡­I should introduce those Megu and Mana know.

    ¡¸Ruriko has become my¡ºwoman¡»as well¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Mana reacted.

    ¡¸Eh, really?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Ruriko answered blushing.

    Then¡­she bowed to everyone

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Kouzuki Ruriko. I have also decided to devote my all to Kuromori-sama. I may be inexperienced but, I will do all my best as everyone¡¯s¡ºlittle sister¡» Please take care of me¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head politely.

    ¡¸Yay! Mana thought that it would be nice if a beauty like Ruriko-san becomes my Onee-san!¡¹

    Mana said¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Arere?! Then, that makes us not beautiful!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­uhm, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡¹

    Seriously, Mana¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­naked dogeza¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸Eh, Onii-chan, again?!¡¹

    Mana pouts

    ¡¸Hurry up and do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I get it¡¹

    Mana takes off her clothes.

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Mana has the habit of getting carried away so¡­if Ruriko notices something, you should scold her right away. Mana¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s¡ºLittle sister¡»after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºLittle sister¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Ruriko¡¯s on third year middle school, Mana¡¯s still in second year¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­¡ºlittle sister¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, if Mana shows a rude attitude so someone, then scold her right away. That¡¯s your job as her elder sister¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­understood!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s moved as she¡¯s not only everyone¡¯s¡ºlittle sister¡»but also an¡ºelder sister¡»¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­dear?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me

    ¡¸Not just Misuzu but also Ruriko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    I can do nothing but answer.

    Everyone¡¯s surprised¡­well of course.

    ¡¸Then¡­both of Kouzuki-sama¡¯s grandchildren?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I thought that Ruriko would be happier if I hand her to him¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»answers Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Misuzu doesn¡¯t mind it at all¡­I¡¯m also happy that Ruriko-san will be with me to love Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko¡¯s very happy too¡­!¡¹

    Both of them shows everyone that they¡¯re satisfied¡­

    Then, Minaho-neesan and the ladies seems to have consented for the time being but¡­

    Megu¡¯s showing a gloomy face.

    ¡­Oops

    While we¡¯re talking¡­Mana got naked.

    ¡¸Hohou¡­even though she¡¯s still young, she¡¯s well developed. You¡¯ll surely have a wonderful proportion when you grow up¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»said happily as he look at the naked Mana.

    Mana hides her chest and crotch with both hands¡­

    When she¡¯s with me, recently, she completely lost her shame¡­

    This reaction is fresh

    ¡¸Here, hurry up and apologize to everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana hurried and prostrates¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s so thoughtless¡­I have spoken as if the ladies weren¡¯t beautiful. I¡¯m sorry. Mana¡¯s Onee-san are all beautiful¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Beautiful, kind, and elegant, right?¡¹

    Nei-san retorts laughing.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Mana¡¯s elder sisters are all beautiful, gentle and elegant!¡¹

    Mana rubs her head against the carpet.

    ¡¸Un¡­I forgive you. But, you¡¯ll stay like that for a while as punishment¡¹

    I order Mana.

    ¡¸Eh, but¡­Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s prostrating on the floor raised her face and looked at¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯ll allow you to hide it with your hands. Hide it yourself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Mana hides her chest and crotch with her hand¡­

    Now then¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­Michi, she¡¯s officially my¡ºwoman¡»too¡¹

    Michi comes in front.

    ¡¸Kudou Michi¡­I¡¯m Master and Misuzu-sama¡¯s faithful watchdog¡­!¡¹

    This one also has a troublesome character.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯re not just a watchdog you know?¡¹

    I asked¡­Michi¡­

    ¡¸Not just a watchdog¡­but also a toy that can satisfy MAster anytime¡­a toy¡­I¡¯m a toy¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s blushing¡­

    Just saying it makes her feel aroused¡­

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t mind it¡­Michi¡¯s also a masochist like me. She¡¯s just saying that she likes Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tries to interpret Michi¡¯s words but¡­

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko asks her cousin

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s Masochist?¡¹

    Oh¡­this one¡¯s lack of sexual knowledge is also a big trouble.

    ¡¸You see¡­it means seeking Danna-sama¡¯s affection in a different way¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸The attitude where¡ºyou make Danna-sama pleased aggressively¡»is being a Sadist¡­the¡ºI want to make Danna-sama feel good by accepting him¡»is being a masochist¡¹

    ¡¸Is it an academic term?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­it¡¯s not a technical term. It¡¯s not a generally used word so you must not use it in front of other people but us¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onee-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­what do you think is your type?¡¹

    Ruriko thinks for a bit¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko thinks she¡¯s also a type that¡¯s comparatively passive, so I think it¡¯s masochist type¡¹

    ¡¸Then, tell Danna-sama this¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    The lovely Ruriko tells me smiling

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­Ruriko¡¯s a masochist!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸Please guide me well!¡¹

    ¡¸G-Got it¡­!¡¹

    Is this okay for this cute 15 year old girl being done like this?

    No, I will

    I¡¯ll definitely do it¡­Ruriko¡­!

    ¡¸Y-Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    Megu speaks up suddenly.

    She¡¯s looking at me with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Uhm does that mean¡­you¡¯ve already¡­¡¹

    Megu asks timidly.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already done it with Ruriko-san and Michi-san?¡¹

    Megu seems tobe worried about it.

    ¡¸Not yet. For the time being, they promised to be my¡ºwoman¡»¡­having them as my¡ºfamily¡» We¡¯ll do it after this¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­!¡¹

    Megu feels relieved.

    As expected, she doesn¡¯t like me making¡ºwomen¡»while she doesn¡¯t know

    Actually¡­among my¡ºwomen¡»Megu¡¯s the most greedy.

    That¡¯s because she¡¯s still mentally weak and is also bad at self assertion.

    The emotions run around inside Megu¡¯s head and she gets addicted to sex right away.

    Somehow, I¡¯ve got to think of a good solution¡­

    ¡¸Yes, I will show my loss of virginity to Misuzu-sama and everyone else! My best regards with everyone!¡¹

    And Michi¡¯s also a troublesome one.

    Well, I¡¯ve gotten used to it though

    ¡¸Well, everyone already knows Michi already¡­she¡¯s a bit of a strange girl but, she¡¯s honest, and straightforward girl so I¡¯d like everyone to love her as their¡ºlittle sister¡»¡¹

    I ask everyone while patting Michi¡¯s hair.

    Anyway, she just need to be loved like a puppy¡­

    ¡¸Roger¡­leave her to me¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Margo-san would be the best to ask when it comes to guiding this warrior girl.

    ¡¸Yes, thank you in advance¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-chan¡­from now on, we¡¯ll be real siblings. I¡¯ll train you with that in mind¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Margo-sama¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸Uhm, Onii-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸Please introduce me to our family members¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Ruriko hasn¡¯t met Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee at the theater right?

    ¡¸Grandfather seems to know them already but Ruriko doesn¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that¡ºKuromori¡»house practices polygamy¡­is everyone Onii-sama¡¯s¡ºwife¡»?¡¹

    I look at each of my¡ºfamily¡¯s¡»face

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­what we have here are both my¡ºelder sisters¡»and¡ºwomen¡»¡¹

    First¡­I¡¯ll show Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸This lady is Minaho-neesan. She¡¯s our Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori Minaho. Welcome, Ruriko-san¡¹

    Ruriko bows to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Ruriko. Please to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸Also, that¡¯s Margo-san. She¡¯s my nee-san¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Are you sure with me being a nee-san too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­you¡¯re smart and strong, a very reliable Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, here as well. Welcome¡¹

    ¡¸Next¡­Nei-san. She¡¯s my Nee-san¡¹

    When I say that¡­Mana

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­Nei-san is also Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»right?!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸Mana¡­I can see it¡¹

    Her pink nipples.

    ¡¸Iyaan~!¡¹

    Mana hides her chest feeling¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»gaze.

    This time, her crotch is exposed.

    ¡¸Stay kneeling for a while¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay¡¹

    Staying prostrated, she thinks that her embarrassing parts won¡¯t be seen by old man Kouzuki.

    Mana goes back to prostrated pose again¡­

    ¡¸Ufufu! I¡¯m Nei! Yo-chan¡¯s Onee-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san said really happy.

    Being called¡ºelder sister¡»seems to make her unberably happy.

    ¡¸¡­RUriko¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, ¡ºRuu-chan¡» Will¡ºRuu-chan¡»do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san likes making nicknames only she can call with her¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Well, is that so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll call you Ruu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my best regards¡­!¡¹

    Now then¡­now that the¡ºelder sisters¡»are done

    ¡¸Following¡­my¡ºwomen¡»¡¹

    I introduce Katusko-nee

    ¡¸This one¡¯s Katsuko-nee¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please to meet you¡­Ruriko-san¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡¯s a very good cook¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­please teach Ruriko sometimes¡¹

    ¡¸Sure! Let¡¯s make a lot of delicious things!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡­Following

    ¡¸Nagisa, of course you know her already¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my best regards¡¹

    ¡¸Same here, my best regards¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    Huh, where¡¯s Mao-chan

    ¡¸Nufufufu! I found Kuroko-chan~!¡¹

    ¡¸Shhh! Don¡¯t come here!¡¹

    Mao-chan turned over the white tablecloth hung on the round table.

    Inside¡­I can see the ass of a woman wearing a yellow and black dress.

    ¡­Ah, she thinks we can¡¯t see her.

    You were hiding in that place?¡­Yukino!

    ¡¸Kuroko-chan! Kuroko-chan! Kuroko-chaaan!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s sticking with Yukino.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make a nose, I¡¯m hiding!¡¹

    No¡­you¡¯re no longer hiding

    ¡¸That small one there is my daughter, Mao¡­that girl¡¯s your¡ºlittle sister¡»could you take care of her?¡¹

    Nagisa tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸Yes¡­understood¡¹

    Ruriko speaks obediently

    ¡¸By the way¡­Onii-sma¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Kishima Kuroko-san¡­is unrelated to Onii-sama, right?¡¹

    As Mao-chan beats her, Yukino¡¯s moving around in confusion under the table

    Somehow¡­you look like an idiot.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have any relationship but she¡¯s not my¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s your relationship?¡¹

    Ruriko tilts her head.

    ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s a long story so let¡¯s do it next time¡­ The introduction of my¡ºfamily¡»hasn¡¯t ended yet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right¡¹

    I point at Megu and Mana.

    ¡¸Then, this is Megu and Mana¡­both of them are also my¡ºwomen¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Please to meet you¡­!¡¹

    Matching Ruriko who¡¯s bowing her head¡­Megu also bows.

    Mana¡¯s still prostrated.

    Megu¡¯s still showing a gloomy face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­Megumi-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko said, Megu shows a ??? face.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to take away Onii-sama from Megumi-oneesama Onii-sama¡¯s love is poured into everyone in the¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Megumi-oneesama, please don¡¯t monopolize Onii-sama as well¡¹

    Right

    Ruriko¡¯s sexual knowledge is almost none so¡­

    Her sensitivity when it comes to people is high.

    She¡¯s a woman who¡¯s gentle, dignified, and also understands people¡¯s feelings.

    It seems she immediately noticed Megu¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸I am Megumi-oneesma¡¯s¡ºlittle sister¡» Please take care of me¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko shows that she¡¯s under Megu¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­here as well¡¹

    Megu straightens her posture and bows to Ruriko.

    ¡¸Me too, please to meet you!¡¹

    Mana says while still prostrating

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you to teach her how to be elegant¡­¡¹

    I tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Mana-san will become a more attractive woman if she gains dignity¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸Eh, really! Ruriko-oneechan!?¡¹

    Mana raises her head.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true. That¡¯s why¡­learn a lot from Ruriko, Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, got it¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸Hey¡­I can see it¡¹

    Since she raised her body¡­her pink nipple and pussy are visible to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m showing it¡­it¡¯s Onii-chan after all!¡¹

    True¡­Ruriko and I are in front so¡ºKakka¡»can¡¯t see

    ¡¸Then, I will be teaching Ruriko a lot about lewd things¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lewd things?¡¹

    Ruriko seems to not know what¡¯s the meaning of lewd things.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about sex¡¹

    Ruriko blushes.

    ¡¸Hey! Mana-chan! You¡¯re also still learning you know!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee retorts to Mana.

    ¡¸Those kind of things are left for me and Nagisa to teach!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while puffing her chest.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯ll also teach you as well¡¹

    Hey hey, Nei-san¡­

    You¡¯re still a virgin though¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­I¡¯ve introduced everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸Everyone has become my¡ºfamily¡», Ruriko¡¯s truly happy!¡¹

    It makes me happy when a beauty like you say that.

    Everyone¡¯s also making a happy face.

    Megu¡¯s the only one having a complicated look

    ¡¸Umu¡­I¡¯m also happy!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks like he¡¯s having fun as well

    ¡¸By the way¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san speaks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now that you¡¯ve introduced Ruu-chan to us but¡­¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time you introduce those people to us?¡¹

    I turned back when Nei-san says that

    ¡­There¡¯s

    Reika who¡¯s waiting for her turn to be introduced, smiling¡­

    Yoshiko-san with a completely gloomy face.

    In addition, Seki-san who¡¯s showing a dull face¡­

 Chapter 260 :ã€ŽFamilyã€Time 1 (The combat team)

    Chapter 260 :¡ºFamily¡»Time 1 (The combat team)

    ¡¸Err, these two are¡­¡¹

    Smiling¡­Reika comes forward

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service¡¯s¡­Fujimiya-san, right?¡¹

    Mana said

    I see¡­Megu and Mana were at the dressing room.

    ¡¸No¡­now, I¡¯m not just a guard!¡¹

    Reika says triumphantly.

    ¡¸I¡­Fujimiya Reika, has entered the¡ºfamily¡»! From now on, please call me¡ºReika-oneechan¡»without reserve¡¹

    ¡­The room went silent

    ¡­Hmm, yeah

    Reika¡­she¡¯s really happy.

    She wanted a¡ºfamily¡»

    I can understand that feeling

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Uhm¡­what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Among the speechless people, Minaho-neesan asks me.

    Now then¡­how should I explain this?

    ¡¸I solicited her. I asked¡­would you like to join our¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu answers instead of me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­then, I decided to accept the invitation. I¡¯ll join the¡ºfamily¡» Everyone will be my¡ºlittle sister¡» I will work for my¡ºfamily¡»with my whole body spirit!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸I¡¯m older than you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­Kuromori Minaho-sama Please call me¡ºOnee-sama¡»¡­!¡¹

    Reika bows her head

    The top elite guard¡­is familiar with the file about¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸She¡¯s a person that has an honest and straight personality. As she said in that way, she¡¯ll never betray us¡­!¡¹

    I believe in Reika.

    ¡¸I also guarantee her. People with combat power are rare. Therefore, she¡¯ll be a valuable resource for us in the future¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»also speaks

    ¡¸But¡­her entering the¡ºfamily¡»means that she¡¯s also his¡ºwoman¡»?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks¡­Megu reacts.

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind. I dedicate my purity for him and I can bear as many child as he wants!¡¹

    Hmm¡­Reika

    ¡¸Reika¡­has something lacking with her though¡¹

    When I try to explain it to everyone¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­Reika?¡¹

    ¡­Geez

    Don¡¯t react to everything¡­!

    ¡¸Reika¡¯s already our¡ºfamily¡»¡­That¡¯s decided. However, Reika¡­is someone that only wants a¡ºfamily¡» A man and woman relationship, romance¡­she doesn¡¯t understand it at all. She¡¯s lived alone as an indifferent one¡­!¡¹

    I did my hardest to explain it.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­making children with Reika or even embracing her is put on hold for now. That¡¯s what I thought we¡¯d do¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it at all but¡­more than being in the¡ºfamily¡»I have already dedicated my life to my Lord¡­¡¹

    Reika says calmly

    ¡­Awawa

    Megu¡¯s gloominess is increasing¡­

    A crossdressing lady, Reika¡¯s also a beautiful woman

    Furthermore, she¡¯s got the adult charm.

    ¡¸I see¡­I understand what you meant with her lacking something¡¹

    Margo-san speaks up

    ¡¸In short¡­she doesn¡¯t think of the sex between man and woman as anything but a reproductive act¡­¡¹

    Un¡­that¡¯s how it is

    Thinking that it¡¯s just accepting man¡¯s seed.

    Or¡­she only recognizes it as an act of releasing man¡¯s sexual desires.

    That¡¯s why¡­she easily accepted to become my¡ºsex partner¡»lightheartedly

    ¡¸Reika-san¡­what do you think about him?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks

    ¡¸What?¡­ Well, I think that he¡¯s a wonderful Lord. He¡¯s the core of the¡ºfamily¡»¡­I think that he¡¯s someone deserving of respect¡¹

    ¡¸Do you like him?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks, Reika thinks for a while.

    ¡¸I¡¯m an ignorant woman when it comes to relationship with men but¡­to be honest, I don¡¯t know. However, having met like this¡­I feel like it¡¯s fate¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, this is deeply rooted¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know whether you like Yo-chan or not and yet¡­you¡¯re dedicating your mind and body to him?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­samurai don¡¯t take back their words¡¹

    No¡­you¡¯re not a samurai

    You¡¯re a manly swordsman addicted to British culture.

    ¡­Reika.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­until Reika comes to like me properly¡­I don¡¯t intend to do her¡¹

    I tell everyone

    ¡¸If not¡­I feel like I won¡¯t be able to do it well with Reika¡¹

    Reika¡­

    ¡¸Lord, is a naive man¡­I¡¯m saying that I don¡¯t mind, that you can do what you want¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­Can¡¯t let that happen

    ¡¸I¡­think that it¡¯s better if you have sex with her soon¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san?!

    ¡¸No¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s rude but¡­Reika-san, how old are you?¡¹

    Margo-san asks

    ¡¸22 years old¡­what about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m 19 years old¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s not Reika-san but Reika-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸Okay, Reika-oneesan I don¡¯t mind if you call me just Margo¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, Margo-chan¡¹

    ¡­You don¡¯t get it. Reika!

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Reika-oneesan¡¯s already 22 years old. I think that it¡¯s too late and impossible for her to begin the middle school¡ºmale and female love¡»¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, I think so as well. She has an amazing proportion like this¡­I think that she should experience actual sex and understand the splendor of sexual love in between men and women sooner¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸But, won¡¯t she just drown in sex and be biased on it?¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸It¡¯s you after all¡­it¡¯ll be fine¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Me? No, I can¡¯t do that¡¹

    I¡¯m not confident.

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­have you forgotten what you did to me?¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸I was turned to a prostitute, fell into despair¡­wasn¡¯t it you who rescued me from drowning in pleasure of sex?¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You wrapped me in kind and gentle sex¡­that¡¯s why I was able to get out of that dark sea¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gently smiles

    ¡¸Have more confidence in yourself¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it Onii-chan who saved me through a lot of sex!¡¹

    The naked Mana raises her face and tells me.

    ¡¸Even Mana, the first time you raped me¡­even though I had horrible fear when it comes to sex¡­Onii-chan did all his best again and again so now I love sex! Of course, I won¡¯t do it with anyone with Onii-chan¡­if it¡¯s not Onii-chan then it won¡¯t feel good!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Therefore¡­You should just do it with Reika-oneechan. It¡¯ll be fine, if you cum inside her around 30 times, I¡¯m sure that Onee-san will come to love Onii-chan too¡­!¡¹

    Mana said laughing

    ¡¸Un un, Yo-chan, you should just put it to practice!¡¹

    Nei-san too¡­

    ¡¸I see¡­that idea has a point¡¹

    Misuzu nods in agreement

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do it¡­Lord!¡¹

    Nonono¡­Reika

    ¡¸Wait¡­let me think for a bit¡¹

    I¡¯d like some time to think too.

    Or rather, Megu¡¯s face is getting gloomier¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­there are still some people I haven¡¯t introduced to everyone yet¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­Seki-san and Yoshiko-san are the one¡¯s remaining

    ¡¸Oh¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    Reika has a refreshing character so she¡¯s not forcing it.

    ¡­That part of her helps me a lot

    ¡¸Err¡­This one is Seki-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­hello. I¡¯m Sekiiiiiii¡¹

    Seki-san is completely clouded.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll be joining in our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares at me

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Seki-san¡¯s not in our¡ºfamily¡»yet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yet¡¹

    Ah¡­Megu reacted

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu also invited Seki-san, it¡¯s put on hold for now whether she¡¯ll join the family or not. For the time being¡­she¡¯ll be our ally¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­an allyyyy¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san answers with a half-crying face.

    ¡¸If I recall¡­you were one of Kouzuki-san¡¯s personal guards, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Margo-san remembers the gallant Seki-san

    ¡¸Yes, Seki-san is one of the three personal guards of grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu explained

    ¡¸So we can expect you as our strength?¡¹

    MArgo-san asks, Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸Yes, now that I¡¯m this far I¡¯ll do it! Now that I¡¯m your¡ºally¡»I¡¯ll assure you that you¡¯ll gain a reliable power¡¹

    Seki-san shouts in a half-crying face.

    ¡¸Un¡­that helps. Reika-oneesan and Seki-san¡­in short, two of the elite members of Kouzuki security service has joined our camp¡¹

    Margo-san looks happy¡­

    ¡¸This will save us in fights¡­if we have four combat personnel then we can have a various formation on hand¡¹

    Margo-san¡­Michi¡­Rekia¡­Seki-san

    I see¡­the combat experts became four

    ¡¸Then, should we check our cooperation right away?¡¹

    Margo-san tells Reika and co.

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­there¡¯s no way you¡¯re taking command right?¡¹

    Seki-san who¡¯s gloomy¡­has turned to her former, energetic woman when it comes to combat.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­do you have a problem with that?¡¹

    Margo-san answered calmly.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say that you were just 19? Furthermore, an amateur! I¡¯m a pro you know! There¡¯s no way a pro would follow an amateurs command¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, by the way, Seki-san how old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­24¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ve got to call Seki-san¡ºOnee-chan¡»then¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop fooling around!¡¹

    Seki-san turns her anger to Margo-san

    ¡¸I will obey my Lord¡¯s judgement. Should I follow Margo-chan¡¯s command?¡¹

    Reika asks me

    ¡­Now then

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I¡¯ll leave it to Reika¡¯s judgement¡¹

    Reika should judge whether Margo-san is a reliable commander or not with her own eyes

    ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸If not¡­you won¡¯t create any mutual trust¡¹

    You won¡¯t be able to fight along with a person you can¡¯t truly trust

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind who it is though¡¹

    Reika said and looked at Margo-san

    I feel negligence in her eyes¡­

    I¡¯ll scold Reika

    ¡¸Reika¡­you¡¯re still planning to fight alone¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lord?!¡¹

    ¡¸You thought that you can do something with your own power somehow whatever predicament it is?¡¹

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s fine whoever the commander is.

    If it becomes really painful¡­then Reika¡¯s planning to fight with her own individual power.

    Still, she thinks that she can win against her enemy¡­

    Reika is confident in her combat strength¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that Reika alone can get through but. You see¡­Reika already has a¡ºfamily¡» Don¡¯t you think that you need cooperation among the other guards to protect all your younger sisters?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s face turned serious as well

    Her frivolous appearance disappears and she returns to the former cool beauty Reika

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been mistaken Please forgive me¡¹

    Reika bows her head to me

    Then¡­she looks at Margo-san once again

    ¡¸Margo-chan¡­do you have experience in commanding?¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow¡­I¡¯ve seen master do most of the details though¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master? Could that be?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Kyouko Dothnomechey is my master¡¹

    Reika and Seki got surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko Messer!¡¹

    Seki-san mutters Kyouko-san¡¯s alias.

    ¡¸Is that the operation¡ºMarandro¡»that Kyouko Messer strategized?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I have commanded one platoon in the assault on the Columbian drug cartel¡ºMalandro¡»¡¹

    Margo-san answers Seki-san¡¯s question clearly

    ¡ºMalandro¡»is, if I recall¡­the criminal organization in Brazil Kyouko-san belongs to

    ¡¸You were also involved in the¡ºTill Dawn Operation¡»three years ago?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I was 16 back then but Kyouko-san said that it¡¯s a good opportunity to experience real combat¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t believe this!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Seki-san and Reika shows surprise in their faces.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san said that Margo-san has the capability to view the battlefield as a commanding officer¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»tells the two pro guards

    ¡¸It¡¯s the ability you two lack the most¡¹

    The eyes of the head of Kouzuki household looks at the two.

    ¡¸You two¡­have an outstanding fighting ability but you lack the ability to objectively analyze the situation. You can¡¯t make a precise judgement at a moment of situation¡­I¡¯ve received such reports from Tanizawa¡­¡¹

    True¡­from the theater to the hotel¡­

    The two didn¡¯t notice the bugs planted in the car.

    They didn¡¯t even know that the leading cars were replaced with the¡ºenemies¡»¡­

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m blaming you. People have things they¡¯re not good with. In short¡­you two are purely combat personnel. You¡¯re working under a commander, your ability can be demonstrated properly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You mean that we can¡¯t think of anything else?¡¹

    Seki-san replies dissatisfied from what¡ºKakka¡»saiud

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying that. But, as said earlier, Seki-kun has the tendency to think too much¡¹

    Yeah¡­Seki-san¡¯s the type that explodes from overthinking

    ¡¸In that respect¡­Reika-kun has the courage to jump into the enemies without thinking but lacks the judgement¡¹

    Right¡­in the fight with the fake guards, Rekia jumped from our car carelessly.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Banbarubie coming to help¡­we wouldn¡¯t be able to divide the enemies.

    Though Reika who isolated herself might have escape from the siege of the enemy on her own¡­

    Us trapped in the car are just out.

    ¡¸True¡­we admit that we need a commander. But¡­whether this child has the ability or not¡­¡¹

    Margo-san laughs from what Reika said

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­is that heavy stick your main weapon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will crush everything with this cane¡­!¡¹

    Reika answers.

    ¡¸Could you try making up a stance¡­!¡¹

    As told by Margo¡­Reika holds up her beat up stick

    In Kendo terms¡­she¡¯s doing a Chudan no Kamae

    ¡¸Understood¡­Reika-oneesan seems to be good at attacking the enemies at front left¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can tell my habit?¡¹

    ¡¸I can tell once you take a stance If it was me, I would attack Onee-san from the front right side¡­¡¹

    In short¡­she has a blind spot on the right?

    ¡¸Especially¡­in this angle¡¹

    Margo-san moves her body fast.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    She jumped into the bosom of Reika who¡¯s unable to move.

    ¡¸¡­Margo-chan, you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­at this angle, if you rush matched with timing¡­Onee-san¡¯s reaction won¡¯t be able to catch up, right?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, you¡¯ve been training by yourself for a long time. The balance of your left and right muscles of your limbs¡­especially here and here aren¡¯t good Therefore, even if you turn to front, you twist your whole body. You¡¯ll be late to react from an unexpected angle¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san explains

    ¡¸I-Is that so¡­I never noticed¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s something you won¡¯t understand even if you look at yourself in the mirror. Kyouko-san and I always check up our body state¡­¡¹

    ¡¸When Kyouko-san wasn¡¯t there, I¡¯ll be the one in her stead! I was taught by Kyouko-san how and where to check in the body!¡¹

    Nei-san answered laughing.

    ¡¸Okay, we can¡¯t easily do balancing your muscles so¡­I¡¯ll be following up Onee-san¡¯s right side for today¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡­please¡¹

    Reika¡¯s completely under Margo-san¡¯s palm now

    ¡¸Next¡­Seki-san¡¹

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s smile shoot at Seki-san

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen Seki-san¡¯s power in the theater¡¹

    Right

    In the theater, Seki-san was the one who had beaten down the guy who tried to approach¡ºKakka¡»

    ¡¸Seki-san, your speed is amazing but¡­you¡¯re lacking in power, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you precisely hit the enemy¡¯s vital point to take them down¡­?¡¹

    Laughing¡­Margo-san looks at Seki-san

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­the opponent tonight are professionals. Even with Seki-san¡¯s speed, it might not be able to hit the enemy¡¯s vital point for sure. If Seki-san can¡¯t take down the opponent with a single blow, then you¡¯ll be taken down. Please avoid close combat for tonight¡¹

    ¡¸Then how should I fight?!¡¹

    Seki-san glares at Margo-san angrily.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­you¡¯re actually good at shooting, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Seki-san fell silent as Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­she thoroughly trained at shooting during her study abroad¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºKakka¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re already our¡ºally¡»¡­it¡¯s better to avoid secrets you know¡¹

    Old man Kouzuki said¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸Yes¡­understood¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you have a preferred gun?¡¹

    ¡¸I have it. In here¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san pats her coat.

    It seems that there¡¯s a gun under it

    ¡¸Then, please back us up with a gun. Please try to keep distance from the enemies however, don¡¯t ever leave our position

    ¡¸I only have two spare magazines!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough¡­it¡¯ll be effective even if just to intimidate the enemy¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Seki-san

    ¡¸Margo-oneesama¡­what about me?¡¹

    Michi comes in front.

    ¡¸When it comes to this¡­Reika-oneesan¡¯s gonna be the close combat vanguard. Michi and I will only be as follow up in formation though¡­ Michi-san, I¡¯d like you to play dead until the end¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Play dead?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­since you¡¯re wearing the same uniform as Misuzu-san¡­a small and cute child too, the¡ºenemy¡»won¡¯t notice that Michi-san is a guard. Therefore, stay with everyone and I¡¯d like you to play as the last trump card whenever we fall into the very limit¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Last resort?¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-san, I know your desire to fight with all your power but¡­for now, it¡¯s more important to secure the whole¡ºfamily¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Michi agrees.

    ¡¸In exchange¡­I want you to let us know the enemy approach. Michi-san, I think that you¡¯re the most perceptive among us. I¡¯d like you to watch out for enemies especially those from behind¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Amazing¡­Margo-san

    She¡¯s divided the three combat personnel in a flash

    ¡¸I will be giving follow up to everyone¡­so the three of you should check my position all the time. If we¡¯re too solid then we¡¯ll be destroyed in one attack but if we¡¯re too far apart, we¡¯d be taken down one by one Don¡¯t go anywhere I can¡¯t see¡­and try to defend with that in mind¡¹

    Margo-san said calmly

    ¡¸¡­Haa, I get it. You¡¯re the commander then¡¹

    Seki-san accepts Margo-san

    ¡¸Me too¡­I¡¯ll follow Margo-chan¡¯s command¡¹

    Reika too¡­

    ¡¸I will protect Master and co. with this body of mine¡­!¡¹

    Michi also speaks

    Yeah¡­the combat group is safe now

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s try to move our body for a bit¡­ !¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Sorry but, could you and Nei play as the¡ºenemy¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I accepted it lightly

    ¡¸Then, go in that open space¡­¡¹

    At the moment Margo-san said¡­

    Misuzu speaks in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸There¡¯s still someone who hasn¡¯t been introduced yet!¡¹

    Ah¡­that¡¯s bad!

    I was distracted with the relationship of Margo-san, Reika, and Seki-san, I¡¯ve completely forgotten about it¡­

    Turning around¡­Yoshiko-san is¡­

    Looking down with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­we¡¯ve got caught engrossed with the talk¡­!¡¹

    When I say that¡­Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯m just a luggage to everyone¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Shit

    ¡­What should I do?!!

 Chapter 261 :ã€ŽFamilyã€ Time 2 (Buffet party)

    261. ¡ºFamily¡» Time 2 (Buffet party)

    ¡­Haa

    Margo-san, Reika-san and Seki-san, it went well with them¡­

    I¡¯ve incidentally forgotten about Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸Err¡­Ruriko¡¯s¡ºretainer¡»Komori Yoshiko-san¡¹

    Timidly¡­I introduced Yoshiko to everyone

    ¡¸¡­Komori Yohsiko. I¡¯ll be in everyone¡¯s care¡¹

    Yoshiko-san greets everyone with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Huh?! Yoshiko-san won¡¯t enter the¡ºfamily¡»?!¡¹

    Mana said something unnecessary

    ¡¸Yes¡­that is¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said that she wants to enter the¡ºfamily¡»

    But, I think that it¡¯s just because she doesn¡¯t want to leave Ruriko.

    She¡¯s not accepting me or the¡ºKuromori¡»family

    Therefore, Ruriko and Misuzu also puts Yoshiko-san entering the¡ºfamily¡»on hold

    In Seki-san¡¯s case, it¡¯s just put on hold due to her will but¡­

    In Yoshiko-san¡¯s case¡­it¡¯s put on hold regardless of her will

    Therefore¡­this problem is very delicate

    ¡¸Why? Yoshiko-san should enter the¡ºfamily¡»too! It would make Mana very happy if Yoshiko-san also becomes my Onee-san!¡¹

    ¡­Yareyare

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    I interrupt her

    ¡¸You just shut up and stay prostrated for a while longer¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why!? Onii-chan!?¡­Is there some reason for it!? If there is then tell Mana too!¡¹

    Mana, read the atmosphere

    Notice the secret from Yoshiko-san¡¯s gloominess and Ruriko¡¯s troubled look

    ¡­Hmm

    Let¡¯s not say that Yoshiko-san¡¯s actually a granddaughter of old man Kouzuki¡­that she¡¯s Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s cousin.

    It¡¯s not something I should say with my own mouth to my¡ºfamily¡»

    If I do that¡­Yoshiko-san will lose her trust in me.

    Right now, Yoshiko-san can still live normally as the¡ºretainer¡»of Ruriko, a vassal of the daughter of Kouzuki family.

    If her Kouzuki bloodline is exposed¡­then she¡¯ll be caught up in the successor dispute just like Misuzu and Ruriko

    Therefore¡ºKakka¡», Misuzu, Ruriko as well are trying to give chance to Yoshiko-san to choose the future of her own.

    It¡¯s not something I should say for now.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tell Mana if she has that attitude¡¹

    I said clearly

    ¡¸Why?¡­We¡¯re family aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say that Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t in the¡ºfamily¡»yet?! Besides¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸People need to have time to think by their self and give out an answer. If someone in my family is having problems and want to consult me then I¡¯d gladly listen. We¡¯ll think no matter how long it is¡­but, I won¡¯t force a consultation saying¡ºTalk what you¡¯re worrying about to me¡» That¡¯s just wrong¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Whywhy?!¡­If it was Mana then I¡¯ll talk more to the person that¡¯s suffering you know!! There are those who are find it hard to speak by themselves! Isn¡¯t it better to talk to them positively!¡¹

    Mana said

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­that won¡¯t do¡¹

    Margo-san tells Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸If that happens¡­then the one Mana¡¯s talking to won¡¯t get stronger. They¡¯ll stay as a weak child that¡¯s only clinging to Mana-chan¡¯s kindness¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine¡­we¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re family that¡¯s why it¡¯s no good¡¹

    Margo-san tells clearly.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan too, listen here¡­it¡¯s because you¡¯re likely to pamper the¡ºlittle sisters¡»the most¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, tell me¡¹

    She must¡¯ve accepted Margo-san in the process of forming the combat team.

    Reika listens to Margo-san obediently.

    ¡¸Family¡­is a gathering of people. Then, you want to be gathering a bunch of strong people if possible, don¡¯t you? A gathering of weak people is just miserable. Especially groups of people who are weak at heart just only becomes a nuisance to others¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san speaks calmly

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­you see, people need to decide things themselves. There¡¯s a lot of things you¡¯ve got to do on your own. You mustn¡¯t let other people decide, or let them do it instead. If you do that, you¡¯ll never become independent¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡» If there¡¯s something that¡¯s worrying them then shouldn¡¯t we help them?¡­¡¹

    Mana said lonely.

    Margo-san smiles¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­if someone¡¯s in the¡ºfamily¡¯s¡»suffering, what would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll make a delicious food. Then, we¡¯ll eat together¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    ¡¸What about Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being¡­I¡¯ll make thiem laugh. I¡¯ll make them laugh even by tickling. It¡¯ll feel easier when you laugh!¡¹

    Nei-san answers.

    ¡¸If it was me then I¡¯ll do sports¡­or drive together!¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Mana smiling.

    ¡¸Us family¡­can always close up together. Or rather¡­we can only draw closer. But, that¡¯s what¡¯s important¡¹

    ¡­Un

    It¡¯s enough just to stay by the side during difficult times

    There¡¯s nothing needed more than that

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Mana looks down

    ¡¸We¡¯re a¡ºfamily¡»that stays together¡­but each of the member of the¡ºfamily¡»has to decide their own life. Do you understand¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Mana nods lightly

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    I squat down and match with Mana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Saying what you think right away is a bad part of you. It¡¯s okay to speak your opinion without hesitation but, you¡¯re speaking without even knowing the feelings of the other person yet. That¡¯s rude to them you know¡­¡¹

    I tell clearly while looking at Mana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even Yo-chan doesn¡¯t say anything unneeded. He¡¯s listening to us talk really well¡­and he¡¯s only saying his opinion when we really need it¡¹

    Nei-san said that but¡­

    ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s because I¡¯m an idiot. Even if you want to tell something, words don¡¯t come out right away. Somehow, if I feel something¡¯s wrong with the other¡­I don¡¯t know the reason right away. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll try to watch over the situation until I understand¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. The useless people just try to carry out the talk with his emotions, pushing away the discomfort. Otherwise, you¡¯d just repel the discomfort and say unnecessary things. It¡¯s right to see the situation of the other properly until you can understand what¡¯s exactly the problem¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ve said something unnecessary Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana looks at me

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­apologize to Yoshiko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Mana heads to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry Yoshiko-san¡¹

    It was a naked dogeza filled with sincerity

    ¡¸I-I¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s perplexed.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­forgive Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­I don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said but¡­

    ¡¸No¡­Mana-san has spoken rudely to Yoshiko-san. It¡¯s bad to invade other people¡¯s heart thoughtlessly. She has to be punished properly¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see. Hoe about slapping her butt three times?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles looking at me.

    ¡­Could this be

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m doing it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­please, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­If you don¡¯t mind, then should I do it?¡¹

    Michi takes out a red whip

    No, if you hit her with that, Mana¡¯s ass would be destroyed!

    ¡¸¡­Lord, can I do it?¡¹

    Hmm¡­with Reika¡¯s power, the bones would break¡­

    ¡¸No, I got this¡­I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    I turn to Mana¡¯s back

    ¡¸Get on all fours¡­I¡¯m slapping your butt¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    The naked 14 year old girl sticks out her butt

    I can see her pussy and anus in this angle.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a punishment so hit her with all your strength¡¹

    Amused,¡ºKakka¡»tells me

    ¡­Seriously

    If you tell me that, I won¡¯t hold back anymore

    I¡¯ll hit her with all my strength¡­!

    ¡¸Here I go¡­Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    First¡­Bashii!!

    ¡¸¡­nnn!!!¡¹

    Mana endures!

    Second¡­Bashii!

    ¡¸¡­Fuuuu!¡¹

    Third¡­Bashiii!!!!

    ¡¸¡­Auuuu!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Here, that¡¯s done¡­!¡¹

    I rub Mana¡¯s red butt

    ¡¸You okay?¡­Does it hurt?¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­thanks, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana looks up at me blushing

    ¡¸¡­EH?¡¹

    ¡¸If Onii-chan doesn¡¯t hit men¡­Mana feels like she¡¯s abandoned, it feels sad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I see¡¹

    ¡¸You weren¡¯t even holding back¡­you were thinking about Mana weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t in particular but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­Mana felt a lot of Onii-chan¡¯s love¡¹

    You can feel love from having your ass slapped?

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­he loves Mana-chan deeply on usual so no matter when, he¡¯ll make a choice filled with affection¡¹

    Margo-san said

    But¡­is that so?

    ¡¸Dear, you should be kind after punishing them That¡¯s a rule after all¡¹

    Nagisa tells me.

    Yeah¡­I can tell the reason

    ¡¸Here, Mana¡¹

    I embrace Mana¡¯s body¡­

    I pat her back

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­kiss me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Piling up our lips¡­Mana seeks my tongue by herself

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m envious¡¹

    Who muttered that¡­Michi?

    Envious¡­on which, the kiss or the ass slapping?

    ¡­I guess it¡¯s both When it comes to Michi.

    ¡¸Now then¡­Mana-san¡¯s punishment is done¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­you¡¯re not in our¡ºfamily¡»yet but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­I will be the one to speak from there¡¹

    Ruriko interripts Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­Yoshiko¡¹

    Ruriko reaches out for Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    She holds Yoshiko-san¡¯s hand.

    The two girls are holding hands

    ¡¸I have decided to give my heart and body to Kuromori-sama However¡­that doesn¡¯t mean that our bonds will be gone¡¹

    The 15 year old beauty¡­tells her 18 year old¡ºretainer¡»

    ¡¸Please continue to serve me from now on¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­of course I will. However¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san is puzzled as she doesn¡¯t know her master¡¯s true intention

    Ruriko raises her face and looks at everyone.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­that¡¯s how it is, sorry but Yoshiko will be like Seki-san, she¡¯ll be our¡ºfamily¡¯s ally¡»¡­could you accept her?¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    First¡­Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸Un¡­It¡¯s fine having her an¡ºally¡»right?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸Yes, we welcome you¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Hmm, I think it¡¯s okay¡¹

    Nagisa

    ¡¸Ufufun! Well, that¡¯s how it is for now!¡¹

    Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­I think it¡¯s okay¡¹

    Megu¡­cheer up

    ¡¸I approve¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s having her firm expression as usual

    ¡¸I welcome you as well¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸Eh, I¡­I¡¯m on hold for now so I think I¡¯m okay with it¡¹

    Seki-san

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would object you know? I will obey your decisions¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»¡­what¡¯s left is

    ¡¸Hey, Mana¡­what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡­thinks of Yoshiko-san as an¡ºally¡»from the beginning It would be strange for me to say that she¡¯s not a friend this late¡­!¡¹

    Even after I slapped her ass¡­she doesn¡¯t stop speaking her own thoughts.

    Well, that¡¯s Mana¡¯s good point.

    Now then¡­I

    ¡¸I think so too¡­Yoshiko-san¡¯s a friend¡¹

    ¡­Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­everyone¡¹

    Holding Ruriko¡¯s hand tightly¡­she happily answered.

    ¡¸Huh¡­have we forgotten one?¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸Huh, where¡¯s my child?¡¹

    Nagisa panics

    Speaking of which, I can¡¯t see where Mao-chan is

    Or rather¡­Yukino too

    Are they still playing hide and seek under the table?

    ¡¸Hey hey, everyone¡­here here!¡¹

    Looking at it, Mao¡¯s on the door at the end of the spacious room.

    ¡¸Mao, don¡¯t go entering places without permission¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa tells Mao-chan

    ¡¸Ehehe! There¡¯s food in this room!¡¹

    ¡­Food?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s ready for a buffet partyb but¡­I wonder if it¡¯s okay to eat here?¡¹

    Yukino shows up and shouts from the door Mao-chan opened.

    ¡­You

    What are you doing?

    ¡¸Seriously¡­what a vulgar person!¡¹1

    Mana insults her real sister

    Well¡­because of Yukino¡¯s current look and make up, she can only be seen as a comedian¡­

    It feels like everything she does will be forgiven¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­I had them prepare meals. Everyone, let¡¯s go to the other room¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»said

    Speaking of which, he said that he prepared for snacks right?

    ¡¸¡­Everyone should be hungry by now, I guess¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»laughs

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The room next door is a party room.

    True, there¡¯s meals prepared.

    But¡­this is too luxurious for a snack¡­

    There¡¯s various kinds of food, and their quantity is huge.

    We can¡¯t eat this all just by ourselves right?

    ¡¸We¡¯ve already evacuated the chefs and the waiters¡­sorry if it¡¯s all just appetizers for party. Forgive me for there¡¯s no warm food prepared. As for drinks, you can pour it yourself¡¹

    Kakka tells us.

    ¡¸Okaay, then first¡­everyone take a drink¡­!¡¹

    When it comes to meals¡­Katsuko-nee partitions everyone.

    Her and Nagisa gives glasses to everyone.

    ¡¸Pour in the drinks you want yourself¡­Shige-chan, what do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸I think we better keep away from alcohol¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»answers Nagisa.

    ¡¸A cup won¡¯t hurt would it? We¡¯re not combat personnel, I¡¯ll drink only one cup. Nei-chan, have you decided which wine to open?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Nagisa¡­I¡¯ll take this one!¡¹

    Nei-san uncorks a wine bottle skillfully.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll take a drink as well¡¹

    The wine group¡­¡ºKakka¡»Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Nei-san.

    The Fresh Orange Juice team¡­Margo-san, Reika, Seki-san, Michi. The combat team.

    The Oolong tea team are¡­Mana, Megu, Ruriko and Yoshiko-san.

    Ice tea¡­me and Misuzu.

    Iced Coffee¡­Yukino and Mao-chan¡­?!

    ¡¸Mao-chan, you drink coffee?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸Only with lots of milk!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You prefer caf¨¦ au lait?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kafeore?¡¹2

    Mao-chan tilts her head.

    ¡¸Dear¡­put only little coffee on the milk. And put plenty of sugar¡¹

    Nagisa tells me from the side.

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­¡¹

    With that said, I made coffee milk for Mao-chan

    ¡¸Uhihi¡­coffee, coffee!¡¹

    This is coffee for Mao-chan

    ¡¸This child tries to imitate adults¡¹

    Nagisa says as she look at her beloved daughter

    ¡¸Okay, then everyone, raise your glasses¡¹

    Katsuko-nee confirms.

    ¡¸Then, before the toast¡­does¡ºKakka¡»want to say anything?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind me Katsuko-kun¡­I¡¯m only allowed to join in the¡ºfamily¡»out of mercy. Not an¡ºOjii-chan¡»like me should speak but the true head of household=¡¹

    Saying so¡­he looked at Minaho-neesan.

    Yeah¡­the top if this¡ºfamily¡»is Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Then, Ojou-sama¡­please¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­me?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at everyone with a troubled face.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­this will be the first meal with this¡ºfamily¡» Everyone, let¡¯s deepen our relationship. Be sure to talk to everyone¡­and enjoy the conversation¡¹

    Then¡­Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the toast to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Me?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m the head of this¡ºfamily¡»but you¡¯re the core, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    The eyes of the¡ºfamily¡»concentrates on me.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, please!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan, hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master, please¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, go!¡¹

    Haa¡­can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Then, everyone, raise your glasses¡­!¡¹

    Then, everyone raised their glasses.

    I thought of saying something witty but I didn¡¯t come up with anything.

    Let¡¯s just go with simple.

    ¡¸Then¡­cheers!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cheers!¡¹

    Then¡­the¡ºfamily¡»buffet party begins.

    We drink¡­eat.

    Ah¡­Seki-san and Yoshiko-san¡¯s not yet opening up to everyone.

    But, Katsuko-nee and Mana are talking to them positively.

    On the contrary¡­Reika¡¯s in high spirits.

    They have Margo-san, Nei-san and Michi taking care of her.

    I¡¯m worried that Megu¡¯s still gloomy but¡­

    Besides, the younger sister¡¯s hurt without even the people around knowing¡­

    Yukino¡¯s behind the gloomy Megu, sticking¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll there¡¹

    Nagisa whispers to me.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s better for the elder sisters to take care of such times¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­I¡¯ll just gather everyone¡¯s attention if I give a follow up¡­

    Megu will also be wary of it.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll leave her to you, Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s left to me!¡­Mao, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Chargeeeee!!!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡­where did you learn that?

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­a chair for grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me.

    Right¡­it would be bad for the old man¡ºKakka¡»to stay standing.

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    There are chairs lined up on the wall of the room¡­

    I take one in a hurry.

    ¡¸Here¡­Kouzuki-san¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank you¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»looks at me after taking a seat¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it about time you stop calling me¡ºKouzuki-san?¡»¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? The public doesn¡¯t matter but in this place, it¡¯s too formal. Besides¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸If you stay too formal with me¡­the other girls will stay formal with me as well¡­¡¹

    True¡­

    Even now, everyone other than Misuzu aren¡¯t coming to¡ºKakka¡»at all

    ¡¸Then¡­Can I call you Jii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Jii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸My real grandfather on my mother¡¯s side isn¡¯t a very good person.¡¸¡¹ He¡¯s already dead but¡­when I say Ojii-san, I remember him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hmm¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, I love my grandma on my father¡¯s side. I haven¡¯t met my grandfather on father side so¡­I thought that Jii-chan would be good¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºKakka¡»stares at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really an honest to fault¡­you¡¯re not even trying to please me at any way¡¹

    Ah¡­true

    Calling the owner of Kouzuki family Jii-chan.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s good. Stay foolish in the future. That¡¯s what¡¯s good about you¡¹

    Kouzuki-jiichan laughs and drinks the wine

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­do you want to drink more wine?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m good¡­Misuzu, bring me ice tea. Also, bring me some suitable food to eat¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu parts from us

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I, is this okay¡¹

    ¡¸Hm¡­what are you worried about?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I wonder if It¡¯s okay for me to be the core of this¡ºfamily¡»¡­¡¹

    The¡ºfamily¡¯s¡»eating happily¡­

    To be honest¡­I¡¯m not confident

    Jii-chan looks at my face¡­

    ¡¸Do you have a 10k yen note?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    I check my pocket.

    I take out a 10k yen note from my wallet

    ¡¸I do¡­what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me borrow it¡¹

    I handed the bill to Jii-chan

    ¡¸Let me ask you¡­is this 10k yen bill really worth 10 yen?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it

    ¡¸In truth¡­it costs less than 10 yen to print a 10k yen note. It¡¯s just a paper. On the contrary, a single yen costs a lot more. It¡¯s because it¡¯s aluminum¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸Then who has decided that this piece of paper is worth 10k yen? Why do people all over the world believe that this is worth 10k yen?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸Everyone trusts the state named Japan in issuing this bill.¡¹ They trust Japan so this piece of paper is valued 10k yen. The rules of the financial economy approves it. And if Japan collapses¡­this paper will still have 10k yen written on it but its value will disappear¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸Us in the¡ºfamily¡»system¡­in the end, everyone trusts and approves you¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s power is stronger though?!¡¹

    ¡¸If it was Minaho-kun only¡­then I won¡¯t be joining in the group. Misuzu and Ruriko themselves trusts because the other party is you, do you understand that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re honest at fault so we believe you. Furthermore, you¡¯re honest at fault yet you¡¯re never a fool. You avoid people with malicious intent properly¡­you never get swept away by the river. In the meantime, if you think that someone would be safe even if you¡¯re with them¡­you believe them¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­not everyone trust me that much¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs at me saying¡¸You don¡¯t get it¡¹

    ¡¸If you weren¡¯t the core then I won¡¯t participate this¡ºfamily¡»¡­likewise, Minaho-kun won¡¯t accept me if you haven¡¯t brought me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Minaho-kun and I have survived in this world by doubting the other party. If it wasn¡¯t for you, it was impossible for this¡ºfamily¡»development to happen¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too¡¹

    Turning around¡­Minaho-neesan was there

    ¡¸Here, grandfather, drinks and meals¡¹

    Misuzu comes back as well

    ¡¸Just in time¡­then, should we have a somewhat complicated talk¡­?!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at her grandfather and Minaho-neesan¡­!

    Misuzu, what complicated story?!

    1. Says the naked girl ?

    2. Coffee, Green Tea? ?

 Chapter 262 : ã€ŽFamilyã€time 3 (Kouzuki Shigetaka)

    Chapter 262 : ¡ºFamily¡»time 3 (Kouzuki Shigetaka)

    ¡¸Hm¡­what is it about?¡¹

    Kouzuki-jiichan looks at his granddaughter with a sour face.

    ¡¸Yes¡­grandfather. You like sour cream salmon don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu hands the dish to her grandfather smiling.

    ¡¸You remember my favorite food well¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my beloved grandfather after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you flatter me nothing will come out¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just love taking care of grandfather. Please stay by our side from now on¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Jii-chan¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­please don¡¯t push yourself so much¡¹

    Jii-chan ignores what Misuzu sad and eats the salmon on the plate with a fork

    ¡¸¡­Delicious. The cook¡¯s skill hasn¡¯t fallen¡¹

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­please take a look at Misuzu¡¯s face properly¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­What are you worried about? I¡¯ve already accepted your relationship with this boy. I myself became a member of the¡ºfamily¡»and promised to back-up Minaho-kun¡¯s activities. Far from that, I also guaranteed that you¡¯ll be the owner of Kouzuki house in the future. Misuzu, isn¡¯t everything you could wish for granted?¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu speaks with a serious look.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too good of a result¡­I didn¡¯t expect grandfather to concede to us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you dissatisfied that it¡¯s too good?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not dissatisfied¡­I¡¯m uneasy¡¹

    Uneasy?¡­Misuzu is?!

    ¡¸Minaho-kun came over for the same reason I presume?¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Minaho-neesan¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Yes. I do trust what Kouzuki-sama has said. Kouzuki-sama is a person that never turns back once he makes a promise¡­however¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares at Jii-chan¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸I can only see Kouzuki-sama as rushing¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­Minaho-kun. Could you tell me why you have reached that conclusion?¡¹

    Jii-chan said smiling.

    ¡¸Sure¡­first, Kouzuki-sama is trying to invite the¡ºenemy¡»to this hotel, making himself a target as well. I think that it¡¯s an action that¡¯s unlikely for Kouzuki-sama who¡¯s usually careful¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­It¡¯ll be just an inspection for Kouzuki security service. How will they function in case of emergencies¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If it¡¯s just to test the security company¡¯s ability¡­ then I think that it¡¯ll be a problem to let them deal with Cesario Viola¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Cesario Viola is a boss of a huge criminal group in US.

    He won¡¯t hesitate to take other people¡¯s lives.

    On top of that, the organization is filled with mysteries¡­

    It¡¯s too dangerous to take them on.

    ¡¸¡­The guards who lead us from the theater were replaced by Viola¡¯s minions. It¡¯s true that the enemy have infiltrated Kouzuki security service.¡¹

    Misuzu says

    ¡¸I can only think of this as Viola making progress before Nei-san discovers Viola in US¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It may look like that Viola came to Japan because of the information leak about Nei but¡­I think that the root of this case is deeper¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸Kukuku¡­you people are really sharp. What a wonderful judgement¡­!¡¹

    He takes the wine of glass and drink it.

    ¡¸Grandfather, please tell me your true intentions¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles from what Misuzu said

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any. I just wanted to make the man named Cesario Viola to come here¡­¡¹

    Just to summon Viola?

    ¡¸This is the bay area¡­the outskirt of Tokyo. Even if we make a big fuss over here, uninvolved people won¡¯t be dragged in. Those in the hotel are only those from Kouzuki security service and the professionals hired by Kudou. We¡¯ll be fighting Cesario Viola and his party directly¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not only fighters that are in this hotel¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Yes. I feel sorry but you will take the special spectator seats with me¡­that¡¯s the only way to attract the¡ºenemy¡» Once again, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I think that we¡¯ll be attacked by Viola someday anyway. We can¡¯t be hiding ourselves forever¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Yeah¡­even if we hide ourselves in the school¡­

    We¡¯ll return to normal classes after golden week¡­

    If we were attacked by Viola during the days where the students are present¡­it¡¯ll only cause serious damage on normal students.

    ¡¸I appreciate being at the center of guard together with Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It makes me happy that you say that¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸However¡­grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu stares at her grandfather

    ¡¸It¡¯s not only us you brought here¡­true?¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s not just us?

    ¡¸The amount of food prepared in this room is just too many¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    The amount is too much that even if we increase the number of people by three times we still won¡¯t be able to finish it.

    ¡¸Besides¡­there¡¯s a possibility that the negotiations between us could¡¯ve been broken. I don¡¯t think that grandfather has prepared the dishes for us from the beginning¡¹

    Misuzu speaks what she felt.

    ¡¸No¡­if the negotiations didn¡¯t work out, I intended to offer you a meal. I don¡¯t want to see women at their age feeling hungry¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan answers.

    ¡¸But, it is as Misuzu says. The meals aren¡¯t prepared only for you all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As expected, your students are also with you?¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    ¡¸Students?¡¹

    I asked, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s the gathering of the children of the executives of Kouzuki branch families¡¹

    Oh¡­those sitting behind Jii-chan in the theater.

    ¡­The elite youth?

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t only Shiba Takahiko-san that you took in here, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­out of 21 people, the people I didn¡¯t have much expectations from were sent home. With Shiba Takahiko returning as well, the remaining would be 15 people¡¹

    15 of those elites?

    ¡¸Why did you bring those people to this hotel?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to see how much guts they have¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop the jokes. Misuzu¡¯s asking seriously¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s angry

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see. To tell the truth. It¡¯s not just the 15 young men but also their parents were called¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸There are some siblings among the 15 as well, there are 9 parents who came. All of them are leaders in Kouzuki group. Takahiko¡¯s brother, and Shiba Okitachi-kun is also here¡­¡¹

    Shiba Okitachi¡­Isn¡¯t he the boss of the new faction in Kouzuki group

    ¡¸The pretext is negotiations with Shirasaka family. The representatives of Shirasaka house will be coming here and negotiate with us. I only told the executives to dismantle the television and news company of Shirasaka house and swallow it to Kouzuki group in this occasion. As for the young ones, I told them to watch the negotiations to study¡­!¡¹

    In short¡­nobody in them knows about Cesario Viola¡¯s assault.

    I see, that¡¯s why¡­

    The lobby and the shops on the first floor are business as usual.

    The hotel man and shop clerks were all Kouzuki security service guards¡­

    Just so the nine executives under Jii-chan and the 15 sons of the executives can¡¯t notice¡­

    ¡¸The security system seems strict but if you say that it¡¯s a countermeasure against media, they¡¯ll be convinced. Either way, the Shirasaka house is in trouble thanks to Minaho-kun¡¹

    The scandal of Shirasaka Sousuke and Shirasaka house is making a big fuss on the internet and television.

    It won¡¯t be strange to think that in the midst of deciding the future of Shirasaka house, the security¡¯s going to be strict.

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t there an individual in contact with Kouzuki security service among the executives? The information about the foreign crime syndicate attacking might¡¯ve leaked already¡¹

    Misuzu said worriedly.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem. I am here. Whether an assault is expected, me being here means that the enemy¡¯s going to be repelled without fail. Even so, if there¡¯s an executive who fears the enemy and goes against my summon¡­he¡¯ll be fired. Besides¡¹

    Jii-chan leaks out a sigh and looks at us.

    ¡¸Those who won¡¯t come will just show that they are¡ºtraitors¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    The accomplice on Japan side that¡¯s already been connected with Viola and sent down the minions to Kouzuki security service¡­

    Jii-chan is thinking that it¡¯s among the nine executives.

    ¡¸Everyone will come no matter what¡­they don¡¯t want to be known as the¡ºtraitor¡»this early¡­¡¹

    Finally¡­I could see Jii-chan¡¯s whole plan.

    Jii-chan intends to take out the traitors inside Kouzuki group at once.

    For that reason¡­he¡¯s trying to gather all of the people involved at this hotel and making himself a decoy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also the same reason why I brought the young ones. Their sons are hostages. If they think about their child, even if they know that there¡¯s a raid then they will have no choice but to come¡¹

    That¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s plan.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry but I decided to use your revenge¡¹

    Jii-chan tells Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­we are also using Kouzuki-sama¡¯s plan too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers

    ¡¸I finally understood what grandfather is thinking¡¹

    Misuzu stares at her grandfather

    ¡¸But¡­I still feel that you only gave half of the answer¡¹

    ¡­Half?

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say any further than this¡¹

    Jii-chan answers.

    Therefore, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama, I¡¯ve got a request¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­ What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Could you do Ruriko-san¡¯s first experience in grandfather¡¯s preferred situation?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s surprised.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Sure¡­let¡¯s do it in a place, situation and costume Jii-chan prefers. Ruriko, come here!¡¹

    I call Ruriko¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s talking to Yoshiko-san and Margo-san.

    Ah¡­the ring circling around Megu¡¯s getting bigger.

    In addition to Nagisa and Mao-chan¡­Katsuko-nee, Nei-san, Reika, and Seki-san are there too.

    Megu, even though everyone¡¯s worried about her¡­

    She doesn¡¯t realize it herself

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko comes right away

    Her posture is too elegant

    ¡¸Well you see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    I can¡¯t bear to say such a thing to this cute and elegant girl¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Ruriko and my first sex¡­Jii-chan¡¯s thinking about it a lot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Jii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I feel slightly awkward to call him grandfather you see¡­¡¹

    Ruiriko smiles

    ¡¸Onii-sama, you seem to be getting along with grandfather!¡¹

    She said happily

    ¡¸Yeah¡­then, could we leave it all to Jii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure that grandfather will make it a romantic experience¡¹

    Misuzu follows it up.

    Ruriko looks at me and Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time having sex¡­I will leave it all to Onii-sama and grandfather¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s deeply moved.

    ¡¸Misuzu would also like to have grandfather watch us having sex as he prefers. Danna-sama, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, it¡¯ll be troublesome to do everyday though¡­so just once a while¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You people¡¹

    ¡­Also

    ¡¸Misuzu, Ruriko¡­I thought of making Jii-chan name our child¡­what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­Onii-sama!¡¹

    The two answered smiling.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­how old do you want to give birth?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be best after graduating from college but¡­no, it¡¯s okay anytime after entering college¡¹

    Misuzu changed her opinion in the middle of speaking¡­

    She must be thinking about Jii-chan¡¯s age.

    Jii-chan¡¯s already 82 years old so if we want him to see the face of his great-grandchildren, the earlier is better.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do it when I¡¯m 20 years old. Do your best to live in the next four years!¡¹

    I tell Jii-chan

    ¡¸Ruriko, doesn¡¯t mind bearing right away¡¹

    Ruriko who doesn¡¯t know about sex or pregnancy calmly says that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good¡¹

    ¡¸Why, Onii-sama¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got to enjoy your student life until you graduate in high school¡­that¡¯s decided. It¡¯s hard to take care if a baby¡¯s born¡¹

    That¡¯s our rule

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­then, I will leave it to Onii-sama when I can bear a baby¡¹

    Ruriko smiles with an innocent angelic smile.

    ¡¸Ruriko is already Onii-sama¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    Is this really okay?¡­Making such a pure child mine?

    No, I won¡¯t hand her to anyone else though

    ¡¸With that said¡­grandfather, please take care of your life¡¹

    Misuzu tells her grandfather smiling

    Her mouth¡¯s smiling but her eyes are serious.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I won¡¯t be unreasonable. I promise that¡¹

    Jii-chan promises.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-oneesama¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Misuzu calls Minaho-neesan¡ºOnee-sama¡»

    ¡¸I will be calling you Onee-sama from now on. Therefore¡­Onee-sama, please stop calling him¡ºKouzuki-sama¡»but¡ºGrandfather¡»instead¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸Family united as a¡ºfamily¡»¡­that¡¯s how we win. I think that there are a lot of complicated feelings but¡­please treat us well¡¹

    I see¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s true grandfather is Kuromori Kounosuke.

    She may feel resisting about calling Jii-chan¡ºOjii-san¡»

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Minaho-neesan. I also have a real grandfather¡­furthermore, he¡¯s someone I don¡¯t like that much¡­so I can¡¯t call him¡ºOjii-san¡» Thus¡­I decided to call him¡ºJii-chan¡»¡¹

    I tell Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸Therefore, how about Minaho-neesan try to call him in a different way?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles¡­

    ¡¸Thank you. But, because I was an illegitimate child¡­I¡¯ve never seen Kuromori Kounosuke alive Therefore I don¡¯t feel resistance like you¡¹

    Oh¡­I see.

    She¡¯s just purely resistant to call¡ºKouzuki Shietaka¡»who¡¯s a customer until now as¡ºOjii-san¡»

    ¡¸But¡­it is as Misuzu-san said. We¡¯ve got to unite more¡­grandfather, my best regards¡¹

    Minaho-neesan bows to Jii-chan

    ¡¸Umu¡­same here, best regards Minaho¡¹

    Jii-chan stopped adding¡ºKun¡»

    ¡¸We can break each other¡¯s walls even with such trivial things We may be a¡ºpseudo family¡», a¡ºpretend family¡»but¡­we¡¯ll eventually have a strong¡ºbond¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will work for it as well¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers

    ¡¸Minaho-oneesama, this way¡­I¡¯d like to consult you about something¡¹

    Misuzu tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I also want to talk about with you¡¹

    ¡¸Grandfather, excuse us¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    Misuzu and Minaho-neesan get off their seats.

    The two of them head to the wall side¡­started to talk seriously.

    What¡¯s left is Jii-chan, me, and Ruriko.

    ¡¸The two of them aren¡¯t satisfied with my explanation¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸The two of them have sharp senses¡­no, they¡¯re too sharp¡¹

    True¡­Minaho-neesan and Misuzu are both smart. Their intition is also sharp.

    When they find a problem, they come up of a countermeasure and carry out with leverage.

    ¡¸Compared to that¡­Ruriko and you are slightly slow¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s not a bad thing. A human that¡¯s too sharp will do unneeded wounds to other. Your and Ruriko¡¯s dullness may break the sharpness of the two. I think that¡¯s a needed power on itself¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a group of humans with only sharp people will self destruct. With a dull one becoming a weight, the group functions

    That¡¯s when Michi shows up with dishes

    ¡¸Hm¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Is the conversation done?¡¹

    Oh. Misuzu, Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan have been talking all this time¡­

    She tried keeping away from me.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s done already¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve chosen those that seem delicious¡¹

    Michi brought me dishes

    ¡¸Thanks¡­Michi¡¹

    I receive the plate thanking her

    Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t eaten yet

    ¡¸Itadakimasu!¡¹

    I stab the fish with a fork, and eat it

    ¡­Delicious

    Well, this is a hotel dish after all

    ¡­Huh?

    Michi¡¯s standing in front of me¡­?

    ¡¸Hm¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­Master¡¹

    She kneels in front of me and looked up.

    ¡¸Could it be that you want me to pat your head?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Do you like me patting your head?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Err¡­this puppy girl

    ¡¸At such times, you should properly say¡ºplease pat my head¡»¡¹

    Michi speaks embarrassed¡­

    ¡¸Please pat Michi¡¯s head¡­Master¡­!¡¹

    Dammit¡­so cute

    This 15 year old third year middle school girl.

    ¡¸Come here¡­I¡¯ll pat your head¡¹

    I put the plate aside and embrace the squatting Michi

    Then, I pat her long black hair

    ¡¸¡­It feels good¡¹

    ¡¸If you want something from me then say it right away. I¡¯ll do it as long as it¡¯s not unreasonable¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Master¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko watches over us smiling.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great¡­Michi-san?¡¹

    Michi and Ruriko are of the same age so neither of them are the¡ºelder sister¡»

    ¡¸Does Ruriko want patting too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, later¡­I¡¯ll ask a pat from Onii-sama after his meal¡¹

    Michi recalls that I¡¯m in the middle of the meal after hearing what Ruriko said

    ¡¸Ah¡­please continue eating!¡¹

    Michi parted from me

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to panic that much¡­I¡¯ll give Michi some patting later too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you!¡¹

    Now then¡­let¡¯s go back to our meal

    When I take the plate back¡­Mana comes

    ¡¸Mana also brought some! If you¡¯re done with that, eat Mana¡¯s dish too!¡¹

    No¡­that¡¯s helpful but

    ¡¸Mana¡­why are you still naked?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s just troublesome to get dressed again¡¹

    Mana¡¯s no longer her pussy.

    Her cute breast and crotch are all visible.

    ¡¸Err¡­are you sure? I can see it¡¹

    Even though she hated being seen by Jii-chan earlier

    Right now, she¡¯s calm in front of Jii-chan

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I stopped worrying about it. Thinking that she¡¯s Mana¡¯s grandfather¡­I stopped caring¡¹

    This one¡¯s also fast at deciding things.

    ¡¸Ojii-chan can look at Mana with lewd eyes but he can¡¯t do anything. If that¡¯s the case, then I thought of giving him some freebie¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, I think that¡¯s a good idea¡¹

    Jii-chan says happily.

    ¡¸Besides¡­I¡¯ve got to appeal even at this time!¡¹

    Mana rubs her skin to me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of fascinating ladies¡­Mana won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    Mana seems to be appealing to me that she¡¯s sexy.

    ¡¸Mana¡­I¡¯m eating a meal right now. Don¡¯t flick your nipples in front of my eyes¡¹

    ¡¸You can just eat Mana along with the rice!¡¹

    Now then¡­what to do?

    ¡¸Rather than thta¡­if you don¡¯t put on your clothes, you¡¯ll get in trouble¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s too much food if it¡¯s just us?¡¹

    Mana looks at the table.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­that might be true¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that there are other people coming to ear here too¡¹

    ¡¸Other people?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, those wearing expensive looking suits lined up behind Jii-chan in the theater¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, those men well be coming?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­It¡¯s about time I call them too¡¹

    Jii-chan said feigning ignorance.

    ¡¸Eh, No way!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true¡­so hurry up and get dressed¡¹

    ¡¸Okay~!¡¹

    Mana rushed to the place where she took off her clothes

    ¡¸Hmm, what an interesting lass¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s some untact in her so Ruriko, don¡¯t copy her¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good to wander around naked too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Ruriko won¡¯t show it to anyone but Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Ruriko¡¯s elegant so it feels a bit too stiff.

    Well, that¡¯s very much like her so that¡¯ fine.

    ¡¸Geez! Yoshi-kun no Baka! Baka! Ochinchin!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    Megu¡­what¡¯s wrong?

    Your face is so red¡­

    ¡¸You like that girl that much!? Sure! Either way, I¡¯m not an Ojou-sama! I¡¯m not as beautiful as the other girls!¡¹

    Who let Megu drink alcohol!

    Ah¡­Nei-san¡¯s standing with a bottle of wine from behind.

    She¡¯s bowing her head saying¡ºSorry¡»towards me¡­

    ¡­Nei-san

    Yeah¡­she made her drink

    ¡¸¡­You already hate me don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Megu shouts half-crying

 Chapter 263 :ã€ŽFamilyã€time 4

    Chapter 263 :¡ºFamily¡»time 4 (Megumi and Misuzu)

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    The drunk Megu¡¯s different from usual.

    ¡¸Geez, Yoshi-kun no Baka! Baka, Baka¡­uwaaan!¡¹

    Megu shouts loudly and burst into tears.

    Then she squat down.

    ¡¸Hey¡­are you okay?¡¹

    I squat down and peek on the crying Megu.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get close to me¡­bakaa¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸No, no¡­Come, come here¡­embrace me¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    This time she¡¯s embracing me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s kiss, I want a kiss¡­Kiss meeee!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s blocking my lips with hers.

    Megu¡¯s breath smells like wine.

    The tongue put in my mouth tastes like wine too.

    ¡­Just how much have you drunk?

    ¡¸I love you¡­I love you so muuuuch¡­. Megu loves Yoshi-kun the moooost ¡­!¡¹

    She tells me with glazed eyes.

    ¡¸Megu¡­wants to confine Yoshi-kun. I want to bind you with a rope so you won¡¯t go anywhere. Even the meals or toilet, Megu will take care all of it. Megu will be embracing you at night. Yoshi-kun is Megu¡¯s dakimakura¡­!¡¹

    Err¡­

    Just how far is this drunk woman going to be reckless?

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you go! I¡¯ll never give you to anyone. Yoshi-kun is Megu¡¯s. Just look at Megu¡­!¡¹

    Megu kisses my lips passionately again.

    ¡¸Puha¡­Megu loves kissing Yoshi-kun! I want to do it foreveer!!¡¹

    ¡­Seriously.

    Megu, just how much have you piled up?

    Her stagnated feelings are being released all at once.

    Oh¡­I see.

    Megu actually hasn¡¯t drank that much.

    It¡¯s impossible to get dead drunk in such short time¡­

    In the first place, Nei-san won¡¯t give her such a huge amount of wine.

    Actually, it around three to four cups only.

    But, Megu¡­

    She¡¯s demanding under the pretext of being drunk.

    She¡¯s making an excuse that if she¡¯s drunk then I¡¯ll spoil her.

    Thus she feels drunk after just a couple of glasses of wine.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Whaat!?¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re cute, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, that¡¯s what you¡¯re telling everyone, don¡¯t you? Megu¡¯s not cute! There are other girls that are much more cuter¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s inferiority complex is deeply rooted.

    It¡¯s not just a simple matter of appearance.

    Megu grew up as a commoner of Yamamine family.

    Her house was old, never a wealthy one.

    On top of that, it¡¯s been bullied by the rich Shirasaka family which is their relative.

    She¡¯s got an inferiority complex when it comes to good families.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you being chummy with Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san¡­who cares. I¡¯m not a princess. Yoshi-kun should just go to the princesses!¡¹

    Furthermore¡­with Ruriko joining in the¡ºfamily¡»the circumstances has changed.

    The¡ºKuromori¡»so far¡­were Minaho-neesan and the people from the mansion formerly, Misuzu, Megu, Mana and I were just added in.

    With Misuzu and Mana becoming my¡ºwomen¡»¡­they¡¯re supposedly to be added to¡ºKuromori¡»as special

    Megu¡¯s born in the¡ºmansion¡» so she¡¯s been close with Minaho-neesan and co. from the beginning.

    However, with Ruriko¡¯s participation¡­now there¡¯s now three groups among women in here.

    1. The former members of¡ºKuromori¡», Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Margo-san, Nei-san

    2. Those linked in Shirasaka family, Megu, Mana, and Yukino©`Though, she¡¯s not in the family.

    3. Those linked in Kouzuki house, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Reika¡­and Seki-san and Yoshiko-san©`though they¡¯re not in the¡ºfamily¡»yet

    Before, Misuzu was one of my¡ºwoman¡»through Nagisa¡¯s connection¡­then Kouzuki family were brought in and she became the head of a huge faction in a dash.

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t intend that however¡­that¡¯s how Megu sees it.

    Furthermore, even Jii-chan entered the¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    The Kouzuki faction is undoubtedly the major faction of¡ºKuromori¡»

    As for Megu¡­she feels like she¡¯s losing her position.

    ¡¸Even Megu¡¯s a princess¡­for me¡¹

    ¡¸Lies¡­I¡¯m not cute!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute¡­Megu¡¹

    I rub Megu¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk to me like I¡¯m a child¡­I¡¯m not Michi-san!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    Megu¡¯s hard.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸If you were younger or older¡­then I¡¯d know what to do somehow but¡­¡¹

    I look at Megu¡¯s eyes.

    Beautiful narrow eyes.

    ¡¸We¡¯re classmates, same age¡­there are times I don¡¯t know what to do¡¹

    Should I pamper her or just accept her?

    It¡¯s somewhat hard.

    Megu then look at me with a aloof face¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun should just do what he wants!¡¹

    Even if you tell me that¡­if I do as I like, Megu will just be dissatisfied.

    Even now, she¡¯s been saving up so much emotions.

    How can I satisfy Megu?

    ¡¸Enough, if Megu-oneechan keep whining that much then just have sex with Onii-chan on the other room¡­!¡¹

    Mana who wore her dress in a hurry came back

    As expected, she¡¯s also worried about Megu.

    Megu¡¯s been taking care of Mana up until now so this time, Mana¡¯s the one worried about Megu.

    Or rather¡­Mana

    You didn¡¯t wear your underwear, just your dress?

    ¡¸If you have sex, most of those feelings of frustration would be blown away!¡¹

    Megu looks at me as Mana speaks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay with it¡­Yoshi-kun, want to go to the other room?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Why?!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we get rid of your bad mood with sex¡­Megu will just drown in sex¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine to drown?¡¹

    Megu looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to have such pessimistic kind of sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to have sex with Megu having a bright smile¡­not escaping from reality¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Megu, you¡¯re my wife aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Misuzu-san much better as Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife than Megu?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Megu¡­do you want to be my wife?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want to. But¡¹

    Megu¡¯s being crushed by her inferiority complex towards Misuzu.

    ¡¸Then do your best. Don¡¯t give up¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I don¡¯t have anything I could win against Misuzu-san¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not beautiful. I¡¯m not an Ojou-sama. I can¡¯t even do Japanese dance¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Bu¡­Megu can run, right?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸The figure of Megu running on the field is so cool, I love it. I think that Megu¡¯s running figure is beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸Want to have sex on the field?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot¡­I don¡¯t mean it like that. Megu has her own charms¡¹

    Yeah¡­I¡¯ve got to fix this properly

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­come here¡¹

    I call out Misuzu.

    Misuzu who¡¯s talking to Minaho-neesan comes to my side.

    ¡¸Yes, what is it Danna-sama?¡¹

    I speak to Misuzu while embracing Megu

    ¡¸Megu seems to have inferiority complex towards Misuzu. She said that Misuzu¡¯s a beautiful ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­wait a moment!¡¹

    With the person herself being told¡­Megu panics but¡­

    I hold Megu with both of my hands and didn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡¸Therefore, I¡¯d like to make it clear in this case¡­Misuzu also has an inferiority complex towards Megu, right?¡¹

    I tried asking for better or for worse.

    No¡­if it¡¯s Misuzu, she¡¯ll understand.

    ¡¸Yes. Misuzu also has an inferiority complex towards Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡­Look

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san, why?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a girl. From a normal house¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­therefore, there are a lot of things I can¡¯t beat Megumi-san with¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸Misuzu has always lived in an all girl¡¯s school¡­I never rode a train or a bus. I don¡¯t know anything done by a normal high school girl¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s going to a prestigious Ojou-sama school.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I am very worried if I can live well with Danna-sama. Danna-sama is taking care of me and trying to match with my lifestyle¡­it makes me feel sorry¡¹

    Megu¡¯s listening to what Misuzu¡¯s saying.

    ¡¸Perhaps, Megumi-san¡¯s relationship with Danna-sama is a normal high school romance. Misuzu can¡¯t ever leave Kouzuki house. I can never experience romance of ordinary high school students with Danna-sama. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very envious of Megumi-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t become Danna-sama¡¯s classmate. Even at school or sports festival¡­even in school trips, won¡¯t Megumi-san be able to accompany Danna-sama?¡¹

    Right, there¡¯s those events.

    ¡¸Have you come home on the way from school eating ice cream? Misuzu¡¯s envious of that. A daughter of Kouzuki house can¡¯t buy-eat while in her uniform¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles sadly.

    ¡¸Megumi-san, please do what Misuzu can¡¯t with Danna-sama. Please¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­Sorry, I¡­!¡¹

    Megu cries.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I¡¯ll be going to watch during your school and sports festival. I¡¯ll support you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll prepare a family ticket for that¡¹

    ¡¸Even in school trips¡­it¡¯s impossible to do it all but I¡¯ll try to follow you at least one day. There should be a day where you¡¯re free to go anywhere¡¹

    Yeah¡­I¡¯d like to go for Misuzu even if that means skipping classes for a day

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­! Thank you very much¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll go anywhere. Where¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s school trip? Kyoto, or could it be Okinawa?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Italy¡¹

    ¡­I-Italy?

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t Italy a whole day travel?¡¹

    ¡¸A direct flight will take 12 hours¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, you¡¯re going for a school trip at least for a week, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, if it¡¯s Sunday¡­then I can somehow come in and out¡¹

    ¡¸Then you can¡¯t stay in Italy for hours¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I just want to walk with Misuzu on the same destination¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    The crying Megu looks up.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san, sorry. I won¡¯t say selfish things anymore¡¹

    ¡¸No, Megu, you can speak selfishly. In Megu¡¯s case, it¡¯ll just be troublesome if you hold it up¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Megumi-san. Danna-sama will listen to all of our selfishness!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    All is a bit troublesome but¡­well fine.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡­no, Misuzu-oneesan¡¹

    Megu calls Misuzu an¡ºelder sister¡»

    ¡¸No, Megumi-san. Please don¡¯t add¡ºOnee-san¡»on me¡¹

    Misuzu said smiling gently

    ¡¸Misuzu wants to be a rival equal to Megumi-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Rival?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. A rival for being Danna-sama¡¯s wife¡¹

    7Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Megumi-san is a very touch opponent but¡­Misuzu won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Megu seems to have no confidence in herself.

    ¡¸Misuzu can¡¯t stay with Danna-sama all day long. But, Megumi-san is on the same school, class with him¡­having such a normal romantic life with Danna-sama as high school students¡­it¡¯s a very big handicap but I¡¯ll never lose. Misuzu will do her best¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s saying that Megu¡¯s normal high school life with me is much better than herself being a daughter of a noble family.

    Megu¡¯s much closer to me.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I won¡¯t lose either!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s clouded heart is finally clearing up from what Misuzu said.

    Misuzu swears with strong eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s expected from Megumi-san, my rival!¡¹

    Misuzu presents her hand to Megu.

    The two girls shake hands.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Hmm¡­that¡¯s youth for you¡¹

    Jii-chan said as he look at us

    Megu¡¯s taken by Misuzu.

    Once again, they¡¯re talking to Ruriko and Reika and co.

    Misuzu who¡¯s gloomy a while ago¡­is now opening her heart through Misuzu.

    ¡¸That saved us. It¡¯s thanks to Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder? I think that it¡¯s your own power¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t do anything though?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­if that¡¯s what you think then that¡¯s fine¡¹

    Reika comes to us.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡», I never knew that a¡ºfamily¡»is this fun!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with the¡ºKakka¡»¡­call me¡ºOjii-chan¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡ºOjii-chan¡»¡­!¡¹

    Reika said embarrassed.

    ¡¸Hmm. Being told by a beauty like Reika-kun, it makes my body shiver.¡¹

    Jii-chan said satisfied.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll do it more. Ojii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸I already had enough¡­hurry up and be¡ºfamily¡»with this boy too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Reika looks at me dumbfounded

    ¡¸Lord¡­why?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it¡­Reika-kun, you feel so pleased about having a lot of¡ºlittle sisters¡», but this one is what¡¯s essential to the¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In the first place, would Reika become his¡ºwife¡», or¡ºsister¡»¡­pick one¡¹

    Reika¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­the other members have their position clearly decided¡¹

    Right. Everyone has decided their own relationship with me.

    ¡¸But, Michi calls Lord as¡ºMaster¡»¡¹

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s a masochist. She wants to be treated like she¡¯s owned like a dog, so that¡¯s fine¡¹

    Jii-chan said

    ¡¸Then, what should I do?¡­What does Lord hope for?¡¹

    To be honest, I¡¯m in trouble

    Reika is older than Katsuko-nee and Nagisa but¡­

    She¡¯s not¡ºNee-san¡»like at all

    That said, she doesn¡¯t have the¡ºwife¡»feel in her too

    No, with this person¡¯s frank and simple personality, it¡¯s unthinkable of her as a lover¡­

    She¡¯s not regretting having entered our¡ºfamily¡»

    However¡­her relationship with me isn¡¯t coming that nicely.

    I¡¯ve got to fix this¡­

    I feel like I can¡¯t have sex with her.

    ¡¸Hey hey, it¡¯s pitiful if you ask him. Reika-kun, decide it by yourself and suggest it to him¡¹

    Jii-chan said so.

    ¡¸That may be right but¡­I don¡¯t have any experience with men at all¡¹

    Reika¡¯s troubled.

    ¡¸Then take your time and let¡¯s build mutual trust bit by bit¡¹

    I tell Reika.

    ¡¸I do trust you but. Lord isn¡¯t a person that will forsake us and run away from the battlefield¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­it¡¯s not trust in the battlefield but trust in between man and woman¡¹

    I¡¯m trying to explain it but I can¡¯t think of a good example.

    ¡¸Reika-kun¡­you have agreed to have sex with him, have you not?¡¹

    Instead of me, Jii-chan asks Reika.

    ¡¸Yes¡­anytime will do¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯ll be the first time a man touches your body¡­won¡¯t there be resistance?¡¹

    ¡¸I will endure it. I¡¯ll think of it as going to a dentist¡­¡¹

    ¡­Dentist?

    For Reika, having sex with me is on the same level as the dentist treatment?

    ¡¸You can¡¯t say that as a relationship of mutual trust¡­Hey, Nei, come here¡¹

    Jii-chan calls out Nei-san

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Ah, sorry Yo-chan! I never thought that Megu-chan would get so drunk¡­I didn¡¯t intend to let her drink that much¡¹

    No, in that case, Megu herself is the one that wants to be drunk.

    Even a glass of wine would be enough for her.

    ¡¸Instead of an apology¡­let him massage your big breasts. He looks like he wants to touch Nei¡¯s breast so much¡¹

    Hey hey¡­Jii-chan?!

    ¡¸Eh, is that so Yo-chan? If you wanted to touch it then you can do it anytime!¡¹

    Nei-san comes to me

    ¡¸¡­U-Uhm!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll give you a hug first!¡¹

    Nei-san embraces me tightly

    My face is buried in Nei-san¡¯s plump breasts.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­so cute!¡¹

    Nei-san pats my head, showing a gentle smile.

    ¡¸Reika-kun¡­this is mutual trust between men and women¡¹

    Jii-chan said

    ¡¸Take a look¡­at him and her, there¡¯s no rejection to physical contact at all¡¹

    ¡¸True, it is as you say¡­!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s looking at us curiously

    ¡¸Geez, Yo-chan¡­if you¡¯re hugging Onee-chan then concentrate on hugging!¡¹

    Nei-san scolds me.

    ¡¸¡­right¡¹

    ¡¸Good! Want to massage my breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Here, go on¡¹

    I put my hand on Nei-san¡¯s breast and massage it.

    Huge¡­soft

    It¡¯s on a different level compared to Misuzu and Megu.

    It¡¯s on a different dimension compared to Michi¡¯s flat chest.

    Michi¡¯s breast is 2D¡­Nei-san¡¯s breast is Hyper3D.

    No, what am I talking about?

    ¡¸Want to touch it directly? Should I strip?¡¹

    Nei-san said but¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m fine like this¡¹

    It looks stupid but I¡¯m massaging Nei-san¡¯s breast while being embraced by her¡­

    ¡¸Ufufun!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s in my arms¡­wanting my body. You see¡­I¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san whispers in my ears.

    ¡¸¡­that part¡¯s wet right now!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸I see¡­I¡¯ve got to reach this stage as well¡¹

    Reika¡­what stage?

    ¡¸Yes¡­Reika-kun, the wall in your heart is still too many. That wall is useless in front of the¡ºfamily¡» Especially, your wall against this guy is big¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood. Thank you for your guidance¡¹

    For Reika, sex and romance is some kind of¡ºroad¡»? Training?

    Haa¡­this one¡¯s a huge problem too.

    I¡¯ve got to do something about the¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re thinking about something else again!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡¹

    Then, Nei-san kisses me.

    ¡¸AH, Nei-san and Onii-chan are kissing!¡¹

    ¡¸Uha, true!¡¹

    Mana and Mao-chan comes over.

    ¡¸Me too, Me too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao too!¡¹

    You children¡­

    No, they¡¯re really children though

    14 and 3 years old.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped¡­here¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s weak to¡ºlittle sisters¡»

    She let me go.

    ¡¸Here, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana kisses me

    She puts in her tongue like it¡¯s natural.

    She¡¯s being developed sexually even more¡­

    Is this okay?

    ¡¸Aaahn, Mao too, Mao too¡­!¡¹

    For Mao-chan¡­I gave her a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡¸Eh, you won¡¯t kiss Mao in the mouth?!¡¹

    Mao-chan says that but¡­

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you do it before?¡¹

    Yeah¡­I kissed Mao-chan in the bathroom in the mansion¡¯s bathrom.

    But, my decision is different from before.

    I¡¯ll become Mao-chan¡¯s papa.

    I can¡¯t do any further.

    ¡¸Mao¡­a kiss in the mouth are for adults¡¹

    Nagisa tells her daughter.

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s okay once I¡¯m 4¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­around 12 years old?¡¹

    ¡¸Mao-chan¡¯s already a grandma by then!!!¡¹

    Mao-chan turned everyone in the room to her enemy.

    ¡¸Cute, so cute!¡¹

    Reika smiles and embraces Mao-chan angrily.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face, Reika-oneesan will kiss you!¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    Reika kisses Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Reika-oneesan?¡¹

    Nagisa panics.

    ¡¸¡­we¡¯re family anyway¡¹

    Reika shows with a straight face.

    ¡­Seriously

    ¡­Then

    Suddenly, the door from the other room opens¡­

    ¡¸¡­As expected, they were here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºKakka¡»!¡¹

    A group of young men dressed in luxurious suit comes in.

    It¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s¡ºstudents¡»

    ¡¸Yareyare¡­they found us¡¹

    Jii-chan shows a sour face.

    ¡¸What?!¡­Ain¡¯t there a meal prepared?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you not mind us partaking in this as well?!¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, isn¡¯t it all beautiful ladies in here?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»hobby is wonderful!¡¹

    The men enter without even asking for permission.

    What¡¯s with these guys?

 Chapter 264 : The private students

    Chapter 264 : The private students.

    Misuzu comes to my side.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry about those who made noise just now. It was purposely done by the people behind¡¹

    She whispers behind my ears.

    ¡¸The tallest man on the back, Kouzuki Souji-san¡­he¡¯s grandfather¡¯s brother¡¯s grandson¡¹

    True, there¡¯s a man observing us with a calm appearance.

    ¡¸Next to him is Souji-san¡¯s brother, Subaru-san. The one in the middle of those making noise right now is Kouzuki Satoshi-san. That person is on the lineage of grandfather¡¯s younger brother. On Satoshi-san¡¯s side, Natsuko Makoto-san. It¡¯s grandfather¡¯s sister¡¯s grandson. Those four are the princes of Kouzuki house¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸The people around Souji-san are on his faction. Next to Makoto-san is Tsunoda Fumikazu-san. Behind Souji-san is Torada Chitoku-san, Koku Rakujin-san, Oohari Ryou-san, Kata Takashi-san¡­everyone of them are sons of old executives of Kouzuki group¡¹

    With the princes of Kouzuki family as center¡­they form a faction

    ¡¸Then¡­those comig from the corridor¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s another faction solidified near the entrance, apart from Kouzuki Souji¡¯s faction¡­

    There¡¯s another group that can be seen from outside the door.

    ¡¸Those are the sons of the new emerging force in Kouzuki group. Shiba Akira-san¡­Takahiko-san¡¯s brother. Hanaoka Shinsuke-san, Koumori Akira-san, Kawafuji Akishi-san, Kouzuki Kenshi-san¡­Kenshi-san¡¯s origin is a branch family of Kouzuki family however, he¡¯s in this faction as he hates Souji-san. Then, that¡¯s Takagi Fuuta-san¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s students are divided into the prince faction (9) and the rising group (6)

    Just like their parents, the children are also having a conflict as a faction¡­

    ¡¸Who told you to come in?¡¹

    Jii-chan glares at the young men with strong eyes.

    ¡¸G-Grandfather¡­that is, you see¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi panics.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the grandson of my brother¡­not mine

    Jii-chan said coldly

    ¡¸No¡­I admire¡ºKakka¡»like my real grandfather¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s not the eldest son, then the relatives are also vassal¡­that¡¯s the law in Kouzuki family¡­ I¡¯m not so low to need¡ºrespect¡»from a young man like you¡¹

    Jii-chan said¡­Kouzuki Satoshi fell silent.

    ¡¸¡­Satoshi, apologize to¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji speaks from behind.

    ¡¸¡­I will also apologize. We¡¯re sorry for being impolite.¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji bows his head¡­

    With that pose, I can¡¯t think of him apologizing sincerely.

    This guy¡¯s disgusting.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m very sorry. ¡ºKakka¡»¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi also bows his head.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not just Satoshi. We also have been impolite. We¡¯re sorry. We reflect on this¡¹

    The one who said that is¡­Natsuki Makoto?

    That person seems to be the oldest¡­I guess he¡¯s in the first half of twenties.

    Natsuki Makoto¡¯s apology seems to be sincere.

    He¡¯s properly apologizing and reflecting on it.

    ¡¸Who brought you here?¡¹

    Jii-chan asks the young men.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s me¡¹

    A woman¡¯s voice comes from the corridor.

    Then, a woman wearing tight skirt and glasses comes in the room in the middle of the young men.

    ¡¸You¡­Sudou-kun¡¹

    Jii-chan said hatefully.

    ¡¸Yes¡­as president Kouzuki¡¯s secretary, I have guided them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why did you not confirm it with me first?¡¹

    ¡¸I just acted according to the time schedule prepared¡­!¡¹

    The glasses secretary said in a aloof attitude.,

    ¡¸Time shifts are trivial¡¹

    Jii-chan said but.

    ¡¸The schedule has already exceeded 20 minutes. In professional ethics, 20 minutes isn¡¯t a trivial gap of time. It¡¯ll have a huge impact on the future schedule progress¡¹

    This woman¡¯s giving priority to the time schedule over Jii-chan, the owner of Kouzuki house¡¯s will?

    ¡¸Let me ask you just in case¡­what is the current time in your schedule?¡¹

    The secretary replied.

    ¡¸It¡¯s supposed to be the meal and social gathering of the¡ºstudents¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Therefore you brought them here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s set to be 45 minutes but it¡¯s already over by 20 minutes. If they don¡¯t dine in the remaining 25 minutes, it¡¯ll affect the next schedule¡¹

    The secretary said.

    Jii-chan looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­remember this. Being a secretary of a big company, people who makes misunderstandings like her will appear. Although¡­there is a lot of insensitive old men among the executives who just leave their schedule to someone else¡­¡¹

    The secretary gets angry.

    The feelings of grudge shows up in her face completely.

    ¡¸it¡¯s the president who approved the schedule I have made¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I certainly approved of it¡­therefore I also have the authority to change the schedule as I please¡¹

    Jii-chan said calmly

    ¡¸Sudou-kun¡­you just became my secretary this April¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I became president Kouzuki¡¯s secretary since April first¡¹

    ¡¸The one who recommended you is¡­Torada-kun, secretary in chief¡­he¡¯s a man that¡¯s too stiff¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    The secretary speaks aloof.

    ¡¸You¡¯re dismissed¡­return to your headquarters¡¹

    Jii-chan said with cold eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Are you making an unjustified dismissal?¡¹

    ¡¸What, is your hearing bad¡­?! I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m dismissing you as my secretary. I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re fired. Go back to the head office and become a secretary of some incapable executive. You¡¯re not fit to be my secretary¡¹

    Jii-chan tells the secretary¡­

    ¡¸Yes, I also felt the same way. A selfish person like president don¡¯t need a secretary¡¯s work! You don¡¯t tell me your destination and you don¡¯t try to stay by the time schedule. Cancelling the schedule of dining together with the executives of other companies multipole times¡­Just how many times do you think I contacted them to apologize¡­!¡¹

    You¡¯re snapping on this¡­hey

    ¡¸All of the elaborate schedules I have made for president were all thrown to the bin! I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t endure this!¡¹

    Jii-chan snorts his nose.

    ¡¸¡­I changed my mind. You¡¯re fired¡¹

    ¡¸This is tyranny! I¡¯ll sue you!¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸Let me tell you beforehand¡­the one who recommended you, your boss, and your guarantor will all be given a penalty. Your parents in Nagano¡­weren¡¯t they managing a manufacturing company?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why do yo know that?¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs

    ¡¸I always read the details about my subordinates¡­your little sister is still a college student. Your brother should be playing softball in high school¡¹

    The secretary fell silent.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put pressure on your father¡¯s company. I¡¯ll make all the customers cut off their connection. Your father won¡¯t get the materials to make a product. I¡¯ll instruct the banks to collect their loans¡­by the end of the month, your father¡¯s company will be crushed, but there¡¯s no other choice¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you talking about!?¡¹

    The secretary¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸I will let you know what it means to make Kouzuki Shigetaka angry¡¹

    ¡¸I-Isn¡¯t that threatening?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­this is how I do things. It can be smoothly executed¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸I-I will appeal to the police! Listen to this. I have acquaintance in media!¡¹

    ¡¸Even I do have acquaintances in media. In the first place, most of the major media outlets are under my control. I¡¯m a major shareholder after all¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time to deal with a secretary that forgets who she is you see¡­I had fun playing with you but it¡¯s already a month. I¡¯m getting bored now. I¡¯ll ask for the next secretary who can do a bit more work and knows what she¡¯s working on¡¹

    Then, Jii-chan looks at the secretary like she¡¯s a garbage.

    ¡¸Go back home already. Go to the head office and pack your stuff. Then, consult the people around you what happens if you make Kouzuki Shigetaka angry. You¡¯ll gradually understand what¡¯s going to happen to you. The scary part starts from that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    Secretary Sudou stares at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸What are you talking about, there¡¯s nothing to win or lose. There¡¯s not a match happening between us after all¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever president tries to do with me, I¡¯ll absolutely succeed. I¡¯ll win someday!¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs loudly.

    He¡¯s sneering at her.

    ¡¸Then¡­because of you, those who recommended you and your family will become unfortunate, you don¡¯t mind that do you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s unfair President¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s unfair is you looking at others from the high place without thinking about your actual position. Aren¡¯t you just treasuring your so small pride?¡¹

    ¡¸I am different from president¡­!¡¹

    But still, the secretary doesn¡¯t yield to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Well fine. I probably won¡¯t remember you tomorrow anymore. After a while, I¡¯ll only just read the reports. When you and your father fall down¡­I¡¯ll read that and remember. ¡ºOh, there was this stupid secretary that acted against me. There¡¯s quite a lot of humans sacrificed from that¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Jii-chan ignores what the secretary said and takes out his phone.

    ¡¸¡­Tanizawa. Sorry but I just fired my secretary. Have someone send her back to the head office. Right away. I don¡¯t want to see her face again. Then¡­come here at once. Either way, you¡¯ve got the important information about the secretary right? I¡¯d like to hear the explanation of the situation directly from you¡¹

    The secretary trembles in disgrace as she listens to the contents of the call.

    Jii-chan hangs up the phone then speaks to her.

    ¡¸Director Yamaoka of Kouzuki security service will be at the front desk on the first floor. If you speak to him, he¡¯ll arrange you a car. Get out of this hotel within 5 minutes¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s words were cold however you look at it.

    ¡¸Yes, understood. Excuse me¡­!¡¹

    The female secretary glared at Jii-chan until the end then left the room.

    ¡¸Thinking what¡¯s going to happen to this hotel from now on¡­I let her out while it¡¯s not too late. She probably won¡¯t understand it¡¹

    Jii-chan said whisperingly.

    ¡¸Minaho-kun¡­what do you think of that woman?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a strong one. She kept glaring until the end¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸She¡¯s excellent however¡­she¡¯s not suitable for secretary work when it comes to behind the scenes. Her personality is to show herself forward to make an appeal¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­if she becomes an entrepreneur then she¡¯ll have a decent success. However, with her personality, she¡¯ll make a lot of enemies and won¡¯t work with the subordinate that¡¯s not a yes-man¡¹

    Jii-chan analyzes.

    ¡¸Do you want me to do something?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Jii-chan

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s suitable on your side?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That one?¡¹

    ¡¸She has that personality but she looks good. Even the style. She¡¯s confident in herself and seeks for people that spoil her. Well, if it¡¯s her then she¡¯ll be slightly frustrated¡¹

    Jii-chan is recommending that female secretary to become a prostitute of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­!?

    ¡¸True, there are guests who like that kind of girl but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right. If I was younger then I would be a guest of hers too. To be honest¡­it was fun having arguments with her for a month¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You like her?¡¹

    ¡¸My schedule¡¯s completely managed by Tanizawa. The female secretary just needs to sit down. And yet, she takes it seriously¡­it was really enjoyable making fun of her¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore you evacuated her¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it feels pitiful to get her involved¡¹

    Jii-chan said lonely.

    ¡¸Understood¡­please leave that child to me¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­?

    No way you¡¯re really making her a prostitute¡­?!

    ¡¸Can you use her on your place?¡¹

    ¡¸She won¡¯t become a¡ºwoman¡» in the mansion. With that personality¡­we can only make her a woman that takes care of Kouzuki-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Please look forward to it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t end what she¡¯s speaking about on purpose¡¹

    However, I can understand it from the movement of her mouth

    Minaho-neesan said¡ºOjii-chan¡»

    ¡¸Shige-chan loves beauties with strong personality. He liked that girl you see¡¹

    Nagisa whispers in my ears.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­there¡¯s a lot to look forward for in the future. I¡¯ve got to survive now¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Jii-chan entrusted the fate of the secretary to Minaho-neesan.

    I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a good thing to become a prostitute but¡­

    Jii-chan¡¯s also distorted¡­so he thinks¡ºIf she won¡¯t be a woman only for me then make her a prostitute¡»

    But then¡­the relationship of Jii-chan and that woman remains broken.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan shows the possibility of Jii-chan¡¯s relationship with that secretary to continue.

    With that¡­she¡¯s adding fuel to Jii-chan¡¯s energy to survive.

    ¡¸Now then. We need a secretary for negotiations with Shirasaka house. If there¡¯s no flower then it¡¯ll just be brutal¡­Minaho-kun, could you lend me Katsuko-kun? Well she only needs to operate machines and make tea¡¹

    Jii-chan tells MInaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands up.

    ¡¸Well then, Minaho-kun and I will pack up the arrangements. The room next to this will do. Katsuko-kun, come too. Also, I will bring Seki-san as a guard¡­is that okay, Misuzu? I¡¯ll leave Fujimiya-kun to guard you all¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu answers with a clear face.

    ¡¸¡­I think you understand but if you can¡¯t rule this place then you don¡¯t have a future¡¹

    There¡¯s fifteen students in this place.

    The children of Kouzuki family¡¯s branch house and executives.

    If she can¡¯t control these people¡­then it¡¯ll be hard for Misuzu to become the head of Kouzuki house.

    It¡¯s bad if they smell Misuzu¡¯s ambition now¡­

    She has to show that she¡¯s a formidable opponent for them.

    Therefore, Jii-chan purposely gets off from the seat.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you for waiting,¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa comes in the room.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ve been waiting. Let¡¯s talk in that room¡­!¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks to Chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸You people can eat here. Don¡¯t drink alcohol. Your parents will be coming on the negotiating table with the Shirasaka family. Having the parents working seriously watch their children drink. Is just bad¡¹

    Jii-chan tells the prince group.

    ¡¸Yes, understood!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi answered lightly.

    ¡¸Then¡­the ladies over here are Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s friends. My girlfriend is also here. Try to not make any blunder¡­!¡¹

    The young men stares at us.

    As expected¡­they seem to be interested in the¡ºwomen¡»

    ¡¸Roger! Everyone, understands!¡¹

    Again, Kouzuki Satoshi answers in their behalf.

    ¡¸Hey, those in the hallway¡­come with us¡¹

    Jii-chan calls out the six members of the rising faction

    ¡¸Yes¡­excuse us¡¹

    The six people enter bowing their heads.

    ¡¸They were holding back from entering the room until they get permission¡¹

    One among the group said.

    ¡¸¡­Takagi Fuuta-san. He¡¯s the spokesman of that group¡¹

    Misuzu tells me in secret.

    I see.

    Both factions have someone in charge.

    The prince faction¡­Kouzuki Satoshi who¡¯s overfamiliar.

    On the rising faction¡­Takagi Fuuta.

    With their faction boss taking a stance¡­they don¡¯t come out directly.

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s the boss of that group?¡¹

    From Misuzu¡¯s talk earlier¡­the prince group has Kouzuki Souji.

    The rising faction¡­

    ¡¸Originally, it¡¯s Takahiko-san but¡­Takahiko-san isn¡¯t here.¡¹

    Right, Misuzu¡¯s fiance, Shiba Takahiko¡­

    Since their engagement is annulled, he came back from the hotel.

    Well, even if he remained¡­it¡¯ll be hard to keep face with all the other members.

    ¡¸However, perhaps¡­it¡¯ll be Shiba Akira-san, the younger brother¡¹

    The younger if the elder isn¡¯t present¡­

    In short, in the rising faction, the power of the father of the two is standing out.

    ¡¸Who?¡¹

    ¡¸The one on the back¡­man wearing a blue tie¡¹

    Misuzu tells me in a small voice.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t his age that much different from me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s on the same age as Misuzu¡¹

    Shiba Akira is on second year high school.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave the place to young ones to talk to¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan said and left the room.

    Chief Tanizawa, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Seki-san follows.

    When Jii-chan and others were gone¡­

    ¡¸Oh, aren¡¯t you cute? From where are they? Which acquaintance are you, Misuzu-san or Ruriko-san?¡¹

    Suddenly¡­one of the young men calls out to Nei-san.

    Err¡­it¡¯s the guy from the prince faction.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Tsunoda Fumikazu. Or rather, you know about me already don¡¯t you?¡¹

    The seducer smiles at Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, your mouth stinks, could you go somewhere else?¡¹

    Tsunoda gets angry.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you bitch¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Tsunoda, stop that¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi calls out from behind.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who¡¯s rude¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Satoshi-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»told us not to be rude with the women¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi tells Tsunoda.

    ¡¸¡­I apologize for his actions. I¡¯m very sorry, Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    Laughs out loud.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¡¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi looks at Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­You guys have good teamwork. Just how many women have you taken with that technique?!¡¹

    Nei-san said while laughing.

    ¡¸The one will seduce arrogantly, then the other guy will pretend to help out the girl¡­what a strategy to attract. So idiotic, there¡¯s no one in here that would be caught by that technique!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸Bitch¡­making fun of us!¡¹

    Tsunoda presses closer to Nei-san.

    ¡¸If you think so¡­then don¡¯t do something as stupid as that¡¹

    Margo-san comes in front

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you. Whose house are you guarding? It¡¯s a rule that guards can¡¯t be brought here!¡¹

    Tsunoda screams.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just the rules for the¡ºstudents¡»right? I think that we¡¯re unrelated to that¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m doing boxing!¡¹

    Tsunoda pretends to be tough against Margo-san.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then, you¡¯re resilient? Could you be my sandbag just for a moment?¡¹

    Margo-san comes in forward holding her fist with her palm.

    ¡¸Hey, do something about this¡­aren¡¯t you a guard from Kouzuki security service?! I know that!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi tells Reika.

    Reika¡¯s hugging Mao-chan¡¯s knee¡­the two of them are eating sweets.

    ¡¸Yes I am but¡­Why do I have to do something?¡¹

    Reika seems to be unable to help but cherish Mao-chan.

    She answers while putting sweets on Mao-chan¡¯s mouth.

    She¡¯s not even turning to Kouzuki Satoshi.

    ¡¸Because¡­my father¡¯s an executive of Kouzuki group. Isn¡¯t it your job to protect us!?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi shouts¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸My current duty is to protect Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡­therefore¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore what?!¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re hostile to me then¡­you¡¯ll be taken down¡¹

    Reika glares at the men.

    ¡¸Yes. If you are impolite to my close friends¡­I can order Fujimiya-san to dispose of you¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly

    ¡¸¡­Tsunoda, Satoshi, it¡¯s your loss¡¹

    The boss of the prince group, Kouzuki Souji¡­speaks to the two members.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama, I¡¯m sorry I apologize for their rudeness¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji bows his head.

    This one¡¯s also quite a cunning guy.

    Even though it was Tsunoda and Kouzuki Satoshi¡¯s fault¡­

    He looks like he¡¯s unrelated to this.

 Chapter 265 : Prince faction

    Chapter 265 : Prince faction

    Tsunoda approaches Nei-san overly familiar¡­

    Pretending to help Nei-san, Kouzuki Satoshi comes over.

    Perhaps¡­this is the kind of act they use to call out girls.

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry¡­this guy doesn¡¯t mean to do anything bad¡¹saying something like that¡­

    That¡¯s their strategy to attract girls.

    However, Nei-san easily read that strategy¡­

    Margo-san, Reika and Misuzu insulted them¡­

    The boss, Kouzuki Souji comes in.

    In the end¡­they repeated the same pattern.

    ¡¸The lady over there is just too beautiful that they¡¯ve tried to call out in a friendly attitude. Let them apologize to you¡¹

    Look¡­it¡¯s the same.

    ¡¸¡­Tsunoda, Satoshi¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji glares at the two.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes, Souji-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡­Souji-san¡¹

    The two bow their heads to Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji smiles

    ¡¸Therefore, Misuzu-sama¡­could we just forgive and forget?¡¹

    Then, he looks at us¡­no, the women in order¡­

    ¡¸Though there was a small trouble¡­please don¡¯t mind it. How about it? It¡¯s a rare opportunity so we would like to know Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san¡¯s friends. We will also introduce ourselves. If we do a step by step process, we won¡¯t have such troubles like earlier¡­¡¹

    Is that your aim?

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s trying to make Misuzu introduce us officially.

    Once the introduction is over¡­they can freely interact with us.

    They¡¯re probably trying to find out the information of each of the¡ºwomen¡»

    ¡¸I refuse¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly

    ¡¸Why? Aren¡¯t we relatives? If it¡¯s your anr Ruriko-sama¡¯s friends then we would like be friends with them too¡­earlier, that¡¯s what¡ºKakka¡»has ordered. To get along with Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s friends¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji says with a fresh smile.

    If it¡¯s a normal girl then they¡¯ll be deceived by this confident expression.

    But¡­My Misuzu isn¡¯t a normal girl.

    ¡¸My¡­what Grandfather has said is only for Souji-san and the other¡ºstudents¡»to not make any blunders towards us¡­ There¡¯s no¡ºget along¡»from what he said¡­!¡¹

    Right¡­Jii-chan didn¡¯t say like that

    ¡¸Although he didn¡¯t say it directly¡­once you read the context, you¡¯ll understand it somehow¡¹

    ¡­Contect

    What context?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸As the two successors of Kouzuki family¡­to bear the future of Kouzuki group, we¡­ Since it¡¯s a great opportunity, I guess that¡ºKakka¡»thought that he wants us to deepen our understanding with each other¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji tries to push his opinion.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just Souji-san¡¯s selfish inference?¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I wonder?¡­I think that Souji-sama¡¯s guess is right¡¹

    Calmly¡­Kata Takashi, one of the prince faction speaks up.

    ¡¸Umu, I think so too. With the food and room being well¡­¡ºKakka¡»is ordering us to be friendly with Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Natsuko Makoto speaks confidently

    ¡¸I think Makoto-nii is right¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi nods

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. ¡ºKakka¡»never does anything useless. His orders definitely had meaning¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Unless you understand the back of each of his words, you¡¯ll never understand¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»heart¡¹

    Oohari Ryou and Koku Rakujin tries to add.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­I¡¯m hungry!¡¹

    Torada Chitoku said.

    The prince faction laughs out loud.

    ¡¸Well, just wait¡­first, let¡¯s introduce each other and share a toast. It won¡¯t be long. Torada¡­don¡¯t go running to the food¡¹

    Natsuko Makoto said loudly.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­that¡¯s how it is, please introduce everyone. Please¡¹

    Lastly, Kouzuki Subaru speaks to Misuzu with a friendly smile.

    The boss of the prince faction, Kouzuki Souji¡¯s brother I think he¡¯s the youngest among them.

    ¡¸Right, it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? Please¡­Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    The teamwork of the prince faction is too good.

    Knowing their own position¡­they try to take over the situation in the direction Kouzuki Souji wants.

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already refused¡­please don¡¯t make me say it twice¡¹

    ¡¸M-Misuzu-sama¡­why? We just want to get along with Misuzu-sama and co.!¡¹

    With their strong strategy failing, the younger Kouzuki Subaru comes in modestly.

    That¡¯s their formation.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for me to get along with you people¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s smiling but her eyes are serious

    ¡¸¡­Are you seriously saying that?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji says

    ¡¸Yes. Grandfather has said it a while ago. Even if you¡¯re blood related to Kouzuki, those who aren¡¯t in the lineage are just vassals. As long as you don¡¯t give us proper vassal homage¡­I will not accept you¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­the prince faction look at each other.

    The eye contact gathers at Kata Takashi.

    ¡¸However¡­Isn¡¯t Misuzu-sama the son of¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»second child? In other words, a daughter of the branch family. You¡¯re not a legitimate heir in Kouzuki house¡­¡¹

    Kata attacks logically.

    This must be the planner of the prince faction.

    ¡¸Shut up¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s been silent all this time speaks up suddenly.

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama speaks in behalf of my thoughts. Think of Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s words as my own words¡­!¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son¡¯s daughter¡­Ruriko, the legitimate successor of Kouzuki family¡­

    Actually, Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s father has an elder brother that was killed but¡­it seems that they don¡¯t know his existence.

    ¡¸Ha¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Kata bows his head and retreats.

    ¡¸Since when did you two get along so well? I was sure that the relationship of the two of you weren¡¯t that good¡­!?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji asks suspiciously.

    Right. Inside Kouzuki house, Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s been set up to be against each other.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been getting along since before! I¡¯ve always adored Misuzu-oneesama since I was born¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s a bit angry as she¡¯s told that her relationship with Misuzu is bad

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu calls her out.

    ¡¸Yes, Onee-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to answer each of Souji-san¡¯s questions. That¡¯s his plan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Yeah¡­He¡¯s letting her become emotional to make them speak a lot

    ¡¸In the first place, they only apologized for formalities, without even confirming Nei-san¡¯s feelings, they just try to¡ºsweep everything under the rug¡»¡¹

    Right¡­

    These guys tries to pack it up but¡­

    They didn¡¯t mind about the feeling of the other side at all.

    ¡¸Nei-sama¡­are you going to forgive these people?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Nei-san.

    ¡¸Not at all. These guys are making fool of women so much¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If they apologize again?¡¹

    ¡¸Same. Even they bow their heads, they¡¯re laughing in their minds¡­I know! I hate these kind of men!¡¹

    Nei-san said clearly.

    ¡¸¡­With that said, please don¡¯t talk to us again¡¹

 Chapter 266 : Laughing ã€ŽWomenã€

    Chapter 266 : Laughing ¡ºWomen¡»

    ¡¸¡­Very well. If that¡¯s what Misuzu-sama thinks then we will not force it either¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji stares at Misuzu.

    ¡¸However¡­I¡¯d like at least an explanation of the current situation. I¡¯m a member of the branch family of Kouzuki house¡­my friends here are a group of talented people who are responsible for the future of the Kouzuki group. Naturally¡­we also have the right to know, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    As usual, Kouzuki Souji doesn¡¯t break his calm composure.

    He seriously think that what he¡¯s saying is right, and that it¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s duty to explain to their expectations.

    ¡¸What do you want to know¡­?¡¹

    Misuzu answers showing investigative eyes.

    ¡¸During the presentation of Konpeki school, the political performance you made¡­the mysterious man over there come up to the stage¡¹

    No¡­I went up the stage on my own will

    However, Kouzuki Souji thinks that Misuzu¡¯s the same as her, a schemer with ambition to Kouzuki house.

    That¡¯s why she thinks our love is¡ºpolitical¡»

    ¡¸With Shiba Takahiko¡¯s reaction afterwards¡­and after we moved to this hotel, with the fact that only Shiba Takahiko was called by¡ºKakka¡»¡­ Kata¡­what do you think?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji does the team play.

    He¡¯s probably thinking that it would put more pressure to Misuzu doing it as a group instead of an individual.

    ¡¸Yes¡­first, it¡¯s definitely Shiba Takahiko who¡¯s secretly nominated as¡ºMisuzu¡¯s fiance¡»by¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Kata bows down to his boss and answers.

    ¡¸Then¡­Shiba Takahiko was very upset when he came back to our waiting room from¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»summon. For some reason, he looks very mentally shocked¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­indeed, he looks like that. He¡¯s in a state of panic and nothing else. He didn¡¯t come in contact with us at all¡­and he shows a bare expression of hate to our group. He only muttered to his brother, Shiba Akira¡­and said that he feels sick so he¡¯s coming home¡­

    Kouzuki Souji ridicules Shiba Takahiko.

    I see¡­Shiba Takahiko having his¡ºfiance¡»status stripped out of him¡­

    He definitely don¡¯t want to have the¡ºprince group¡»his enemy to investigate the circumstances¡­

    He ran away alone.

    Well¡­it¡¯s these elites who make that kind of laugh.

    ¡¸He¡¯s definitely looked miserable! Hahaha!¡¹

    Natsuko Makoto of the prince faction laughs lively.

    Following, Kouzuki Satoshi, Torada Chitoku, Koku Rakujin, Tsunoda Fumikazu, Oohari Ryou also laughs.

    They¡¯re not laughing because it¡¯s funny.

    They¡¯re just laughing to damage the members of the¡ºrising faction¡»who are solidified in the entrance of the room, especially Shiba Akira.

    It¡±s intentional¡­malicious

    ¡¸Akira-kun¡­what did your brother tell you at that time?¡¹

    Then again¡­Natsuko asks with an attitude that it¡¯s natural to report to him.

    However, Natsuki has the dignity to push it through.

    If Tsunoda purposely shows a frivolous and rude attitude¡­

    Natsuko approaches the other¡¯s heart with a bossy atmosphere.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s only a family talk. That¡¯s not something I can tell everyone¡¹

    Shiba Akira answered calmly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that Akira-kun! Aren¡¯t we all the same¡ºstudents¡»¡¹

    Kouzuki Subrau¡­the youngest speaks brightly

    ¡¸If you can¡¯t tell everyone¡­then tell only me later in secret! Aren¡¯t we both the youngest among the¡ºstudents¡» You can consult me on anything!¡¹

    Uwaa¡­Kouzuki Subaru smiles like a male idol

    ¡ºStrong¡»next¡ºsoft¡»¡­they take each step after the other attentively.

    ¡¸Subaru¡­don¡¯t push it. Akira-kun has his own circumstances as well. Being able to guess from that is what true friendship means¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Souji-niisama Akira-kun, sorry, I didn¡¯t think of your feelings. I¡¯ve said something unneeded. But, I¡¯m really worried about you. I¡¯d like you to understand at least that¡­!¡¹

    Aah¡­so annoying.

    What¡¯s with that annoying smile!

    ¡¸Now then¡­on the other hand, we must infer the current situation from what we know. Kata, state your inference¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ha, Souji-sama. I¡¯ll present my findings. This is only my selfish inference but it may be different from the actual situation¡­¡¹

    Kata is making an excuse that this is only his own inference.

    In short¡­what he¡¯s going to say won¡¯t be the official view of¡ºPrince faction¡»¡­

    It¡¯s only an individual reasoning it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s somewhat disrespectful.

    ¡¸The secretly nominated¡ºMisuzu-sama¡¯s fiance¡»is Mr. Shiba Takahiko¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»two granddaughters, Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance¡­will be two among our group, thinking that we¡¯ll become harmonious in the future¡¹

    ¡¸Kata-san, could you make it easier to understand for me?¡¹

    ¡ºPrince faction¡¯s¡»Torada said loudly.

    ¡¸Sure, in short¡­perhaps, ¡ºRuriko-sama¡¯s fiance¡»will be among us, the sons of the vassals who supported the framework of Kouzuki house for mnay years. Ruriko-sama is the legitimate successor of Kouzuki house. I think that he won¡¯t be able to accept a new faction¡¯s son as his grandson-in-law¡¹

    ¡¸I see, in exchange¡­the next in line, Misuzu-sama is thought to be matched with Shiba Takahiko¡¹

    Natsuko adds in Kata¡¯s explanation.

    ¡¸Yes. Shiba Takahiko is the eldest among the members among us¡­If you make Mr. Shiba Okitachi the top of the Kouzuki group¡¯s¡ºrising faction¡»as a vent, then it¡¯ll be a very effective plan¡¹

    Kata expresses Misuzu and Takahiko¡¯s engagement as¡ºventing¡»

    ¡¸Oh¡­Making the old men satisfied by marrying Misuzu-sama with the¡ºrising faction¡» No, those people have to be satisfied with that alone¡­!

    Natsuki said.

    ¡¸Umu¡­there¡¯s no need to concede to the¡ºrising faction¡»any further¡¹

    Koku Rakujin nods seriously.

    ¡¸No¡­ let¡¯s change the tracks a bit. If he marries with Misuzu-sama, then Shiba house will become relative to Kouzuki house too. Then that means¡­Shiba house will be transferring from¡ºrising faction¡»to the¡ºaged vassals¡»goup¡¹

    Kata speaks his opinion.

    ¡¸I see, Kakka thought of accepting Shiba house as a vassal afterwards!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Mr. Shiba Okitachi has merits to be recognized¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­if Shiba Okitachi comes away, the¡ºrising power¡»within Kouzuki group will collapse. Isn¡¯t that¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»aim instead?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi, Oohari, Natsuki speaks selfishly in order.

    In the end¡­it seems that they believe that their¡ºTraditional vassal in Kouzuki group¡»is superior and the¡ºrising faction¡»is inferior

    ¡­Or rather

    You guys are sons of branch family executives!

    Even though they¡¯re not working in the Kouzuki group themselves¡­how dare they speak bossy like that.

    ¡¸¡­However, with that man¡¯s appearance, it seems that¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»plan have changed¡­!¡¹

    Kata points at me.

    ¡¸Kata¡­what do you mean by that?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji smiles.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama has introduced that man to the audience at the theater today. As it¡¯s a presentation of Konpeki school family¡­the people in the audience seats were people of political and business world. Making such a performance in that gathering, means, it¡¯s made known that this man is Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­¡ºKakka¡»should¡¯ve named Shiba Takahiko as the¡ºfiance¡» His attitude afterwards have shown it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Souji-sama¡­what Misuzu-sama did is an obvious act of going against¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»will A person not belonging to the Kouzuki family¡­a first class act of rebellion!¡¹

    Kata criticizes Misuzu.

    ¡¸But¡­Kakka¡¯s been smiling in here a while ago¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji mutters.

    ¡¸His conversation with Misuzu-sama is as usual¡­nothing has changed. On the contrary, he also allowed this man on the same room¡¹

    The¡ºprince faction¡¯s¡»eyes gather at me

    ¡¸Looking at Shiba Takahiko¡¯s state¡­it¡¯s certain that he has taken down Misuzu¡¯s fiance. Then that means that¡ºKakka¡»has accepted this man and Misuzu-sama¡¯s relationship¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji makes his inference.

    ¡¸Hey¡­who are you?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Umu¡­I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you, which family did you come from?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t he the son from the¡ºrising faction¡»? If only us don¡¯t know him¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­that¡¯s my only guess¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s possible that he might be someone from another corporate group¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­then, I can understand why¡ºKakka¡»kicked Shiba Takahiko for this guy to replace¡­¡¹

    Seriously¡­speaking all those selfish things.

    Do you guys think that the world is centered around¡ºKouzuki group¡»?

    ¡­Eh?!

    ¡¸Hey, hurry up and answer! Kouzuki Souji-san is asking you¡­!¡¹

    Tsunoda orders me bossily¡­!

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Kuromori!¡¹

    Nei-san answers instead of me.

    ¡¸We¡¯re all from Kuromori house!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we¡¯re from Kuromori¡­right, Mao?¡¹

    Nagisa follows up.

    ¡¸Yes, Mama!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­right. I¡¯m a guard that¡¯s serving Kuromori house¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san answers with a smile.

    ¡¸Ah, we¡¯re from Kuromori house too!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Hey, Megu-oneechan too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­I¡¯m from Kuromori¡¹

    Michi remains silent¡­

    Surely, someone among these guys knows Kudou papa.

    of course, Reika who¡¯s from Kouzuki security service is also silent.

    Yukino¡­she¡¯s hiding behind Reika.

    Misuzu opposes the¡ºprince faction¡»head on¡­

    Ruriko is holding Yoshiko-san¡¯s hand, taking a seat¡­staring at the whole room.

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Have you heard about it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No?¡¹

    ¡¸What about Kata?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry¡­!¡¹

    The prince faction people look at each other.

    The eldest among them is still in their early twenties.

    They probably haven¡¯t heard about the high class prostitution mansion¡ºKuromori¡»from their parents

    No¡­with¡ºKuromori¡»on a horrible state because of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    The gathering of political and business heads in Former Japan, the glory days of¡ºKuromori tower¡»¡­They won¡¯t know it from anyone but their grandfathers

    ¡¸¡­I know about it¡¹

    Shiba Akira speaks up from the entrance.

    ¡¸Oh¡­you do, Akira-kun?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji look at Shiba Akira.

    His words were composed but there¡¯s a self-important wind in his voice.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve heard it from my father¡¹

    Shiba Okitachi¡­knows about¡ºKuromori¡»and told his son about it?

    If so¡­then that would be a countermeasure against Jii-chan.

    Jii-chan sent Kyouko-san and returned Morimoto-san to support Minaho-neesan¡­backing up¡ºKuromori¡»somehow

    However, at the same time¡­Jii-chan is also involved in the management of a high class prostitution mansion¡­

    Isn¡¯t that a card of Shiba Okitachi to kick off Jii-chan?

    Such suspicion whirls inside me.

    ¡¸Oh, Akira-kun knows?! If you don¡¯t mind then do tell us!¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru talks to Shiba Akira with that flimsy smile again.

    ¡¸From what I¡¯ve heard¡­it¡¯s a house that knows all of the secrets of political and business world since postwar Japan¡¹

    The¡ºPrince faction¡»holds their breath from what Shiba Akira said

    ¡¸¡­What the hell?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way a manga-like house exists you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­your father might be just joking¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi, Tsunoda and Oohari speaks their impression¡­

    ¡¸Well of course they exist!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs

    ¡¸Nei¡­you mustn¡¯t laugh at naive children!¡¹

    Aren¡¯t you laughing too, Margo-san

    ¡¸Ah, sorry! But you see, these guys are just too funny!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs out loud

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­they¡¯re so stupid it makes me laugh¡¹

    Nagisa laughs too.

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s wrong¡­Mama?¡¹

    Mao-chan asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸Take a look at them Mao¡­those men have been speaking a lot of stupid things showing a serious face since a while ago, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­they look so bossy!¡¹

    ¡¸Right? Let¡¯s laugh. That¡¯s why, let¡¯s laugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Nyahahahaha! Yeah, they¡¯re funny!¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs.

    ¡¸Really¡­they don¡¯t have anything with their own power, what a really funny bunch¡¹

    Ruriko also seems to really can¡¯t forgive their rudeness to them.

    ¡¸Yoshiko, let¡¯s laugh too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸These idiots here are our relatives¡­we must at least laugh or won¡¯t it be pitiful for them?¡­Fufufu¡¹

    Ruriko laughs at the¡ºprince faction¡»

    ¡¸R-Ruriko-sama?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s surprised.

    No, it¡¯s not just the¡ºprince faction¡»but also the¡ºrising group¡»are all surprised.

    Shiba Akira as well¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know that you¡¯re just dolls obedient to grandfather? But, we¡¯re humans. For people we can only evaluate by ridiculing, we can only laugh from the bottom of our hearts¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸Ahahahahaa! yeah! This is certainly funny! It¡¯s so funny!¡¹

    Reika laughs too.

    ¡¸Nufufufu, gufufufu¡¹

    ¡­Michi, if you¡¯re not good at laughing then you don¡¯t need to force yourself

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan, let¡¯s laugh too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, I can¡¯t just laugh out suddenly¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just easy! Just go¡ºWahahaha¡»loudly! One two! Wahahahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, wahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll let you Kuroko-chan join us only for now, so hey¡­Laugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwahahaha!¡¹

    Urged by Mana, even Yukino starts laughing.

    Somehow¡­my¡ºwomen¡»feels very chaotic

    ¡­Is this okay?

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-san¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Ruriko

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-oneesama?¡¹

    Ruriko smiles back

    ¡¸¡­As the rightful successor of Kouzuki house, you should tell your vassals¡¹

    Ruriko stands up.

    ¡¸I will decide who is my partner. Grandfather has given be plenty of advice but I will be the one to decide¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸I won¡¯t become a tool for your own selfish conflicts. If you want to get me then abandon that miserable group and make efforts to polish yourselves¡­!¡¹

    The¡ºprince faction¡» is clearly underestimating Ruriko.

    Everyone¡¯s surprised from her strong words.

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama should be clear with these people as well¡¹

    Ruriko passes the baton to Misuzu.

    ¡¸We are grandfather¡­Kouzuki Shietaka¡¯s granddaughters. We¡¯re born, and raised differently from weak humans like you¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu closes up to Ruriko.

    Putting her hand on Yoshiko-san¡¯s shoulder¡­

    She¡¯s sending a message to Yoshiko-san that¡¸you¡¯re also Kouzuki Shigetaka¡¯s granddaughter¡¹in a way they won¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸We were born with the Kouzuki house on our shoulders¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are shining powerfully.

    ¡¸¡­If you¡¯re shouldering the house then why are you pulling such a strange man?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji tries to provoke Misuzu, but¡­

    ¡¸I will marry this man. That is already accepted by grandfather. Surely you won¡¯t challenge the decision of Kouzuki Shigetaka, the owner of Kouzuki house, would you?¡¹

    Misuzu looks down on the¡ºstudents¡»

    ¡¸Grandfather has accepted my relationship with him with a condition not to pull him in the Kouzuki family¡¹

    Shiba Akira¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸This one¡­Kuromori-sama, even if he marries me, he won¡¯t enter any related group in Kouzuki house. He¡¯s completely separate from the Kouzuki group¡¹

    ¡¸Then that means that Misuzu-sama will be leaving Kouzuki house?¡¹

    Shiba Akira asks¡­Misuzu laughs

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama and I are different personalities¡­I will stay as a member of Kouzuki family. Why do you think I can leave Kouzuki house this late?¡¹

    Ruriko adds on Misuzu¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-oneesama will assist me in Kouzuki house along with Yoshiko¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks up.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s be together forever¡­Yoshiko¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yes¡¹

    She nods to Ruriko with tears on her eyes.

    ¡¸In short¡­the man over there won¡¯t take any position in Kouzuki house¡­and Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama will be involved in the managemen tof Kouzuki group by themselves?¡¹

    Shiba Akira says, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s what we¡¯ve just said. Akira-san¡­I thought that you were a bit more understanding but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles fearlessly

    ¡¸We don¡¯t like trivial men like you messing up our treasured Kouzuki group. If you all can¡¯t meet our expectations then we¡¯ll do it ourselves¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, Onee-sama¡­Ruriko¡¯s been disillusioned by the way these people behave¡¹

    The two most beautiful girls on Kouzuki house insults the elites.

    ¡¸Just because your fathers are executives, you¡¯ve been mistaken to think that you¡¯ll be able to enter the Kouzuki group like that¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­Misuzu-sama, we have served Kouzuki house for generations¡­!¡¹

    Tsunoda shouts.

    ¡¸Why do we have to hire you just because your ancestors were loyal?¡¹

    Misuuz cuts it down.

    ¡¸Frankly speaking¡­I can¡¯t endure your attitude since a while ago. We¡¯ve clearly understood that you¡¯re not loyal to Kouzuki family whoever your fathers may be¡¹

    Ruriko said

    ¡¸No¡­we¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji speaks but¡­

    ¡¸You people only think of Kouzuki group as your playground. I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t want to accept you players¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­Kouzuki Satoshi

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with me! Just what can you women do!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, making a fool out of us! Don¡¯t underestimate us just because you¡¯re¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»granddaughters!¡¹

    Tsunoda also screams.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­the current head is¡ºKakka¡» And¡ºKakka¡»acknowledges our talent!¡¹

    Kata desperately shouts

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! You¡¯re unrelated at all! It¡¯s all for¡ºKakka¡»to decide!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi¡¯s excitement won¡¯t go away.

    ¡¸Souji-sama¡­now that it comes to this, then let¡¯s make it clear who¡¯ll become Ruriko-san¡¯s husband!¡¹

    Tsunoda fuels further.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t think of anyone be married to Ruriko-sama and become the next head of Kouzuki family but Souji-sama¡¹

    Oohari said.

    ¡¸Yeah, I second that¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Koku and Torada too¡­

    Seriously¡­this pattern again?

    Shouting their opinion on the same direction¡­forcibly developing it to a majority vote.

    ¡¸¡­I definitely don¡¯t want Souji-san!¡¹

    Ruriko said

    ¡¸I hate narrow minded people like you¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s words pierces Kouzuki Souji¡¯s heart but¡­!

    ¡¸Souji-sama¡­Ruriko-sama¡¯s opinion doesn¡¯t matter!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­¡ºKakka¡»just needs to accept Souji-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, either way, ¡ºKakka¡»will order for Souji-sama and Ruriko-sama to marry. That¡¯s absolute!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward for that time to come¡­!¡¹

    How dare they to say that hopeful prediction.

    ¡¸Wow¡­could it be that you guys are idiots?¡¹

    Nei-san said amazed.

    ¡¸What the hell? What do you mean?!¡¹

    Tsunoda glares at Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­You guys don¡¯t think that Kouzuki old man is monitoring this room?¡¹

 Chapter 267: Fool ship

    Chapter 267: Fool ship

    ¡¸¡­What did you say?¡¹

    The¡ºprince faction¡»guys fell silent from what Nei-san said

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that old man that can¡¯t help but cherish and love his two granddaughters leave you in the same room as them and don¡¯t do anything?¡¹

    Nei-san smiles

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this that old man¡¯s hotel? He seems to be using it on his conferences¡­naturally, this should also be equipped with wiretap and surveillance cameras!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s right¡¹

    Reika answers

    ¡¸This hotel is the business base of Kouzuki group¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, as far as I can see¡­that ceiling and that wall over there, and under the decoration of that pillar over there is also a surveillance camera¡¹

    Margo-san participates.

    ¡¸The mics are there, there, and there? Yeah, usually, you¡¯d put it like that. However, in such a facility, everything that you can obviously point out is a fake and the cameras and microphones are set up in a separate location though¡­!¡¹

    Oh. The¡ºprince faction¡¯s¡»face are going pale

    Well of course.

    Even though Jii-chan told them to not make any blunders towards the women¡­

    Their disrespect has become a lump of blunders.

    ¡¸In the end¡­you can¡¯t see reality at all¡¹

    Nei-san ridicules the men.

    ¡¸Listen¡­! That old man, the fiance Kouzuki Shietaka has decided have been rejected and yet¡­Mii-chan and this guy¡¯s relationship were accepted! Do you get it?!¡¹

    Err¡­Nei-san?

    What do you mean by that?!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Grandfather has approved of this man to be my husband¡¹

    Misuzu declares once again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! You calling Mii-chan¡ºMisuzu-sama¡»means that in Kouzuki house¡¯s rules, your grandfather¡¯s blood is close yet lower than Mii-chan?¡¹

    With their rules¡­that¡¯s how it is

    ¡¸This guy was accepted as Mii-chan¡¯s partner. It was Kouzuki Shietaka-san¡¯s decision. Then¡­you know what that means don¡¯t you!?¡¹

    Nei-san said sadistically.

    ¡¸You all are in a lower position that this guy! If he¡¯s Mii-chan¡¯s husband then, he¡¯s Ojii-chan¡¯s grandson-in-law! He¡¯s on a position above yours already!¡¹

    No¡­that¡¯s not true.

    Misuzu¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡»but¡­

    I¡¯m not interested in Kouzuki house at all

    ¡­But

    For the¡ºprince faction¡»who sticks to the rule of their bloodline¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s remark seems to be grave¡­

    ¡¸Everyone, emergency meeting¡­!¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Kouzuki Souji tells his faction

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­Souji-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­let¡¯s go!¡¹

    The nine members of¡ºPrince faction¡»gather around Kouzuki Souji.

    Looking at each other, they seem to be consulting each other whisperingly¡­

    Really¡­even though they seem bossy¡­

    These guys are just small.

    ¡¸Akira-san. Please don¡¯t stay there and come in. Everyone else must be hungry too. Why don¡¯t you eat?¡¹

    Misuzu ignores the¡ºprince¡»faction and speaks to Shiba Akira and the¡ºrising faction¡»guys

    They¡¯ve always been pressured by¡ºprince faction¡»¡­frozen in the front of the entrance.

    ¡¸Yes¡­thank you very much. I will depend on your words¡¹

    Shiba Akira thanks Misuzu on behalf of the group.

    ¡¸However¡­please stop trying to talk to my friends. You men shouldn¡¯t come from that table over there. Could you promise me that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Shiba Akira accepts Misuzu¡¯s orders.

    ¡¸Come everyone¡­we¡¯ve been given permission by Misuzu-sama. Let¡¯s eat¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Umu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s do so¡¹

    The¡ºrising faction¡»heads to the table timidly

    They only speak a few words.

    They¡¯re not talking to each other.

    Calmly¡­they walk slowly, trying not to take over someone¡­

    They all eat scattered around.

    Nobody¡¯s trying to talk to Shiba Akira¡­

    Huh¡­?!

    It¡¯s not that Shiba Akira is the leader of the group.

    As expected¡­with the elder brother, Shiba Takahiro leaving, they were damaged?

    ¡¸¡­Those people aren¡¯t as united as a group as Souji-san and others¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me.

    ¡¸Souji-san and his group were children of the vassals who served Kouzuki house for generations so they¡¯ve known each other since childhood¡¹

    Therefore¡­their teamwork is that good.

    In Kouzuki family, bloodline is everything.

    Therefore¡­with Kouzuki Souji who¡¯s closes to the head, Jii-chan, has been decided to be the boss of the group from the beginning.

    ¡¸Inside the group¡­Souji-san¡¯s the first grandson of grandfather¡¯s brother, the second is Subaru-san. The third is Satoshi-san who belongs on the branch family. Then next ones don¡¯t belong to Kouzuki house but Natsuko-san who¡¯s a relative¡­is decided to be the first among the list¡¹

    Since the list has been decided from the beginning with the bloodline¡­the other people doesn¡¯t try to overcome Kouzuki Souji.

    However¡­each and one of them play a role they¡¯re given in the group.

    Well¡­if they¡¯re aware of it then it¡¯s fine, but.

    I can¡¯t understand them pushing their own¡ºrules¡»of their narrow world to us.

    They can just continue their¡ºpretend friends¡»in their own closed world forever.

    ¡¸Then¡­as for Akira-san¡¯s group¡¹

    Misuzu whispers.

    ¡¸These group¡¯s fathers have gained career in the company of Kouzuki only for a generation¡­their rise is accepted in business, invited by the Kouzuki group¡¹

    Oh I see.

    If their parents gained power in Kouzuki group just recently¡­

    Then they never had any childhood friendship.

    ¡¸That group isn¡¯t as united as Souji-san¡¯s group¡¹

    Yeah¡­they¡¯re just gathering somehow to oppose¡ºprince faction¡»¡­

    Shiba Takahiko and Shiba Akira aren¡¯t the leaders of the faction

    ¡¸Rather¡­the people in that group are competing with each other¡¹

    In short¡­everyone is targetting Ruriko¡¯s father¡­the head of Kouzuki house¡­?!

    ¡¸In reality¡­Only Shiba Okitachi has the real ability to stand up against the old vassals of Kouzuki house¡¹

    The other guys don¡¯t have that much individual power.

    That¡¯s why they have no choice but to gather.

    However, with that said¡­they don¡¯t plan to become followers of Shiba Okitachi, who has the most power.

    ¡­Hmmm

    This one¡¯s also a troublesome bunch too.

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­earlier, there was the talk about Shiba Takahiko being Misuzu¡¯s¡ºfiance¡», then the old vassals of Kouzuki family accepting Shiba house to their group right?¡¹

    Instead of becoming a relative of the Kouzuki family by marrying Misuzu¡­it¡¯ll be them taking in the rising power of Shiba Okitachi¡­

    ¡¸That is just a selfish interpretation of Souji-san and co¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸I think that grandfather¡¯s aim is still to make harmony in between the old group and the rising group. However¡­it seems that Akira-san and others are soured by that talk¡¹

    Oh¡­If Shiba Takahiko was made¡ºfiance¡»of Misuzu with the reason the¡ºprince faction¡»has said¡­

    Then Shiba Okitachi has betrayed the rising group and it means that he¡¯ll change into the old group.

    Therefore¡­the youth of¡ºrising faction¡»are eating far from Shiba Akira

    ¡¸Please be careful¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu tells me anxiously

    ¡¸Eh¡­what about?¡¹

    ¡¸The next thing those people will think is to take in Danna-sama¡¹

    To take me in?

    ¡¸Yes, their faction will dominate if they are able to take in Danna-sma to their side¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­I¡¯ve got nothing to do with Kouzuki group¡¹

    Misuzu has declared a while ago that I won¡¯t be entering the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸Those people won¡¯t be convinced with what I said¡­everyone of them thinks that Kouzuki group is everything¡¹

    Really¡­what a troublesome bunch

    ¡¸Please brace yourself¡­Danna-sama is the man recognized by Kouzuki Shigetaka!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Ah, Maru-chan and I will bring the drinks and sandwiches in here!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸When we don¡¯t let them come close to us¡­then we¡¯d lose another refill of food and drinks. Let¡¯s take some while it¡¯s not late!¡¹

    Yeah¡­it¡¯s better to bring it while the¡ºprince faction¡»is talking

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m going too¡¹

    It¡¯s better to do it all with lots of people.

    ¡¸Then, I will be going too!¡¹

    Reika stands up.

    ¡¸Reika-oneechan¡­I want another orange juice!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸Well¡­so cute! Yeah, so cute!¡¹

    Reika seems to have completely liked Mao-chan.

    She pats Mao-chan¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Children are amazing aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at Reika.

    ¡¸Yes¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan want to give birth soon too? Having your own child is good too¡¹

    Reika speaks while holding Mao-chan.

    ¡¸I currently am on the time where my energy and physical strength are the best. I want to fulfill my work as a guard for now¡¹

    If she gets pregnant, give birth¡­Reika can¡¯t think of her keeping her current state.

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s a regret¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not. I¡¯ll be affectionate with Mao-chan a lot¡­!¡¹

    Reika pokes Mao-chan¡¯s soft looking cheeks.

    Mao-chan happily laughs¡­

    ¡¸¡­You need apron dress don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Apron dress?¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s surprised from what Reika said.

    ¡¸Yes, as expected¡­if you¡¯re raising a little girl with a British hobby, I think then you shouldn¡¯t take off apron dresses¡¹

    Hey¡­Reika¡­?!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach the language of¡ºalice in the wonderland¡» and¡ºsong of mother goose¡» If she grows bigger then¡ºSherlock Holmes¡» Mufufu¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹

    Reika seems to want to make Mao-chan into the same British hobby as herself¡­

    Err¡­

    Well fine.

    Nagisa seems to be only smiling wryly¡­

    If it becomes a problem, Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee will stop it so it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san calls us out

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Wait¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana comes to me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything you want to get?¡¹

    Drinks or food¡­

    ¡¸Yeah! My panties!¡¹

    ¡­Panty?

    ¡¸You see¡­Mana left her panties on that chair!¡¹

    Mana¡­you

    I even told you to wear a dress in a hurry after your prostrating naked¡­

    You didn¡¯t put on your underwear.

    ¡¸¡­There?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yup¡¹

    Wow¡­by the way, it¡¯s just on the right side where the¡ºprince faction¡»is making a conference.

    Those guys are in the middle of a discussion so they haven¡¯t noticed the panty on the chair.

    ¡¸Sorry! You can punish me later so please pick it up for now¡­!¡¹

    Mana holds my hand.

    ¡­Seriously.

    But, I can¡¯t let those men come close to Mana.

    She¡¯s having no panties right now after all

    ¡¸I get it¡­I¡¯m going¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana whispers to my ear¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be serving you a lot later so please feel a lot good in Mana¡¯s stomach!¡¹

    The 14 year old beauty smiles at me.

    ¡­Haa

    Anyway¡­I¡¯m going

    Along with Margo-san, Nei-san and Reika¡­

    I invade the men¡¯s zone.

    Okay¡­let¡¯s get close to Mana¡¯s panty casually

    Pretending that it¡¯s not the panty¡­

    But looking at the dish on the table¡­

    ¡­¡­£³¡¢£²¡¢£±¡¢£°£¡

    Okay¡­GET!

    I shove the panty I picked up into my pocket.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Hey, bastard1¡¹

    I got shocked

    The voice who called me out is¡ºprince faction¡¯s¡»Natsuki Makoto

    ¡¸Souji-sama wants to talk with you. Come here¡­!¡¹

    Err¡­

    For the time being, it¡¯s not exposed that I took Mana¡¯s panty.

    ¡¸Hey, hurry up!¡¹

    Speaking in a commanding tone makes me a bit angry.

    In the first place¡­My position isn¡¯t that far from Kouzuki Souji

    Won¡¯t our voices reach if we speak loudly?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to go there¡­if you¡¯ve got something to talk about then how about coming here!¡¹

    I strongly rejected it

    ¡¸What?¡­You¡¯re cocky!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi insults me.

    ¡¸Well fine. I¡¯ll allow it just this case¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Souji-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t have a constructive conversation with a coercive attitude¡­right, Satoshi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Souji-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, bastard¡­be thankful for Souji-sama¡¯s generous heart!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, as expected of Souji-sama!¡¹1

    ¡­That kind of development again?

    They¡¯re trying to make a show where Kouzuki Souji is a huge vessel, but¡­

    They¡¯ve done it multiple times that their childishness is emphasized.

    Anyway, they¡¯re just idiots.¡¯

    Each of them are smart elites but¡­

    From the moment they think that they¡¯re the chosen ones¡­they became a group of idiots.

    ¡¸Then¡­what do you want to talk about?¡¹

    I asked.

    I make sure the paths to exit while talking.

    It¡¯ll be hard to escape when I¡¯m surrounded.

    I don¡¯t think that they¡¯d attack me so suddenly but¡­

    No¡­don¡¯t neglect caution.

    If I die¡­then Misuzu will be free again.

    It¡¯ll create a situation as Kouzuki Souji desires¡­

    For better or for worse, they might try to kill me.

    If I don¡¯t make such assumptions¡­

    I won¡¯t be able to survive.

    ¡­Oh I wish I had my beat up stick.

    If it is Cesario Viola then it¡¯s dangerous to be armed¡­so I left the beat up stick on the school

    ¡¸Then¡­let me get straight to the point¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji tells me.

    ¡¸Join us¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸As special appreciation, Souji-sama is saying that you bastard can join our faction!¡¹

    Natsuko Makoto says loudly

    ¡¸In exchange, you promise your loyalty to Souji-sama. Our leader is Souji-sama¡­okay?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    What¡¯s with this triumphant face, these people look down on me¡­

    Are all your brains rotten?

    ¡¸To become our ally is to become the central being that moves the next generation of Kouzuki¡­it¡¯s not a bad deal for a bastard like you¡¹

    Natsuko Makoto tells me with most dignity

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama said that you don¡¯t intend to enter the Kouzuki group but¡­you¡¯ve got ambitions too right? No, there¡¯s no need to answer. I know¡¹

    Kata says with a ridiculous attitude.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯m going to start a bakery though¡¹

    ¡¸Bread? Aiming for the Kouzuki General Foods Generation?!¡¹

    Oohari shouts.

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re wrong, It¡¯s just a normal bakery. One that¡¯s selling bread in the town¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­a Franchise business?¡¹

    ¡¸Kata. How many restaurant and bread chains inside Kouzuki group?¡¹

    ¡¸18 companies and 26 brands¡­!¡¹

    Hey guys¡­

    Listen to me.

    ¡¸Souji-sama, isn¡¯t that great? Since we all desire for finance and mass communication companies in Kouzuki group. If this guy says he wants to engage in food, then there¡¯s no problem letting him do it¡¹

    Tsunoda says something frivolous again.

    ¡¸Right. We intend to push the industries we¡¯re not interested in to Shiba Takahiko and others¡­so it¡¯s fine? We¡¯ll let you take in the food industry so you can come under me¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji said calmly

    Ah¡­these guys are no good

    If these guys succeed the parents and become the executives of Kouzuki group¡­

    Kouzuki group will be crushed.

    ¡¸Sorry to tell you but I don¡¯t want to be your allies you know?¡¹

    I said clearly

    ¡¸Why? Why are you refusing even on such favorable conditions¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, the goddess of fortune don¡¯t give second chances you know. Take it right now if you can!¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­Souji-sama¡¯s giving you an opportunity so it¡¯s foolish not to get on it!¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m foolish. Sorry¡¹

    I¡¯ll try to get away from this spot right away.

    Margo-san, Nei-san, and Reika seems to have carried the food and drinks needed.

    Like hell I can stay with this flock of idiots!

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    I try to go back to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Hey, wait a moment! I¡¯m not done talking!¡¹

    Natsuki Makoto, Oohari Ryou, Koku Rakujin tries to catch me.

    Shit, they¡¯re moving fast.

    I¡¯d be surrounded if this continues¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Master!¡¹

    Michi jumps in to help me!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t approach them¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji orders

    ¡¸That one¡¯s Kudou¡¯s daughter!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kudou? The guard kept by¡ºKakka¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸The daughter should be using the same strange techniques as her father!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know about it, Kata!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s my little sister¡¯s classmate!¡¹

    Haa¡­Kata¡¯s little sister is the young lady over there?

    While they were talking¡­Michi comes into my front in a blink of an eye.

    ¡¸Master, your hand!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I hold Michi¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, please follow me!¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­don¡¯t let them hurt you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    We slipped away from the¡ºprince faction¡»as Michi and I hold hands.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s with her¡­her movement¡¯s strange!¡¹

    Kudou style¡¯s secrets is to completely bend the enemy¡¯s Ki.

    Outwitting the enemy¡¯s expectations¡­we returned back to Misuzu and others.

    ¡¸¡­Stop! I forbid you from going further than that!¡¹

    Misuzu rules the men

    ¡¸Any more than that and we won¡¯t hold back from using force!¡¹2

    Margo-san and Reika comes to Misuzu¡¯s side.

    With the two tall beauties by her side¡­it has become threatening

    ¡¸Now then¡­what will you do?¡¹

    Reika holds up her cane¡­Kouzuki Souji

    ¡¸Let¡¯s back off¡­¡¹

    He orders showing an unpleasant face.

    ¡­Fuu

    The situation didn¡¯t explode.

    Well, it turns to a brawl¡­

    Then Margo-san, Reika and Michi would just beat those guys thoroughly.

    I¡¯m glad nobody got hurt.

    ¡¸Huh¡­Satoshi-san, that woman¡­!?¡¹

    Tsunoda looked at us and noticed something.

    ¡¸Hm, Tsunoda?!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi comes to Tsunoda

    ¡¸¡­As expected she is! There¡¯s no mistake!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, what!?¡¹

    ¡¸That woman¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino!¡¹

    Tsunoda noticed Yukino.

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sure. She may be disguised but she can¡¯t fool my eyes! I¡¯ve seen her on Yoshinaga house¡¯s party before! Hey, Satoshi-san, weren¡¯t you with me¡­?!¡¹

    He met Yukino on a party?!

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right¡­! There¡¯s no mistake! That¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi cries out

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Yukino?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he¡¯s the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke who¡¯s in trouble right now!¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t the media say that she¡¯s missing?¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore she¡¯s here!¡¹

    The¡ºprince faction¡»says one after another

    ¡¸Eh, wait a moment¡­everyone!¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru who¡¯s the youngest took over Tsunoda and Kouzuki Satoshi and speaks

    ¡¸Is that person really Shirasaka Yukino-san¡­?¡¹

    The gazes of the men gather around Yukino.

    Shiba Akira and others of the¡ºrising faction¡»are also looking interestingly

    ¡­This is bad.

    Kouzuki Subaru asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Why is Shirasaka Yukino-san with Misuzu-sama?!¡¹

    1. Bastards not knowing how to use Sasuga, you only use Sasuga for Onii-sama and Ainz-sama

    2. Yeah, use the force! ?

 Chapter 268 : Vassalâ€™s manners

    Chapter 268 : Vassal¡¯s manners

    The gaze of the room is concentrated on Yukino who¡¯s wearing a yellow and black stripped dress and a funny make-up.

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Yukino speaks

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not Shirasaka Yukino-san nari!¡¹

    ¡­Nari?

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no doubt. I¡¯ve checked all of the women coming from noble families at that party! You¡¯re disguised strangely but you¡¯re definitely Shirasaka Yukino!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi shouts!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not Nariiiii! I¡¯m Kashima Kuroko Nariiiii!¡¹

    ¡­Errr

    You¡¯re sticking with that character, Yukino?¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s with Kashima Kuroko! 1¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m wearing a yellow and black stripe dress so it¡¯s Kishima Kuroko Nariiiiiii!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡­you¡¯re just exposing your own disguise you know

    ¡¸The fuck? Then¡­if you were wearing red and white clothes you¡¯re Akai Shirako?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Maybe¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Maybe¡­Nariii!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi and Yukino¡­

    You guys are a good comedy duo.

    ¡¸¡­Or rather, you¡¯re Shirasaka Yukino-san aren¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru asks showing an amazed expression.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you¡¯re Shirasaka Yukino!¡¹

    Kouzuki satoshi pushes on Yukino once again.

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­Chaunen!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m a woman born from Osaka, not Shirasaka Yukino-han dosu¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Dosu?

    ¡¸Are you really not her?!¡¹

    ¡¸I-Indeed!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Sayou?2

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong woo, it¡¯s wrong gowasu. I¡¯m not Yukino-san degozaru, nin nin¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Aah

    ¡­We

    We might be witnessing to a birth of a new talent.

    ¡¸I-In the first place¡­a stylish person like Shirasaka Yukino-san don¡¯t dress funnily like me. Yukino-san¡¯s so stylish, fashionable, makes fuss about dresses more than anyone else¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are becoming teary.

    ¡¸This¡­making me look like a comedian¡­being taken around in this appearance¡­such humiliation¡­! I¡¯ll never agree to this! I¡¯ll never forgive you all! Never!!!¡¹

    Glaring at us¡­Yukino¡¯s heating up.

    ¡¸¡­Does that mean that you¡¯re admitting that you¡¯re Shirasaka Yukino?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸¡­Hoe?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, aren¡¯t you? Saying that you¡¯re humiliated being made to look like a comedian¡­then, who are you?¡¹

    Mana shows a sadistic smile.

    Really, she¡¯s harsh against her sister.

    I think that it¡¯s distorted affection though¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s mouth flap widely, confused.

    The identity of Yukino is shaking loose.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kishima Kuroko Nariii!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve already done that!¡¹

    Mana won¡¯t allow Yukino to go back from the start.

    ¡¸I-I¡­!¡¹

    Tears accumulate in Yukino¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸I¡­this isn¡¯t me! I don¡¯t want this! This is¡­wrong! This isn¡¯t me!¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­if you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not you then who are you?¡¹

    Mana asks while snorting at her sister.

    ¡¸You should quit before you anger me! Maika!¡¹

    Yukino snaped.

    ¡¸Are you happy making a fool out of me? Is it fun? Becoming friend with that group of people!¡¹

    Hearing that¡­¡ºPrince faction¡¯s¡»Kata¡­

    ¡¸No way¡­Shirasaka Maika?¡¹

    ¡¸Unu?¡­What do you mean, Kata?¡¹

    Oohari Ryou asks Kata.

    ¡¸No, if I recall, Shirasaka Sousuke has a daughter named Shirasaka Maika other than Shirasaka Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you know her, Satoshi?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji asks Kouzuki Satoshi.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ve never met her at the party¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body was weak so until a few years ago¡­she¡¯s been living with her relatives in Shizuoka away from her family in Tokyo.

    Therefore, she shouldn¡¯t have shown her face as much as Yukino on noble parties.

    Also, Mana has an inferiority complex towards her sister who likes to go the limelight on flashy clothing.

    Even after coming back from Tokyo, Mana hardly came to party with Yukino.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mana. I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s little sister¡­I¡¯m completely unrelated to someone like you!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    After knowing that her father¡¯s evil¡­abandoned by her mother and grandfather.

    Above all, raped by me¡­

    The identity of the girl named Shirasaka Maika collapsed and reconstructed to another character named Yoshida Mana.

    Shirasaka house¡¯s daughter¡­Yukino¡¯s little sister, Shirasaka Maika is no longer here.

    Maika has gone far away.

    The woman here is my little sister, my sex slave¡­

    Mana preserves her sanity by seeking me, becoming my¡ºwoman¡»

    I intend to take responsibility for Mana for the rest of my life.

    This one doesn¡¯t have any one left but me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me! You¡¯re Shirasaka Maika! You¡¯re my little sister!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know the change inside Mana.

    She really became a different person.

    The one here right now is Mana¡­not Maika

    ¡¸Hmmm, then that means that you¡¯re admitting that you¡¯re Shirasaka Yukino?¡¹

    Mana tells Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great, Yukino-san? You¡¯re letting the public know that you¡¯re suitable to become a comedian¡­!

    Mana laughs.

    ¡­I see.

    For Mana, Yukino is one of the¡ºpast¡»who have abandoned her.

    Therefore¡­she¡¯s responding cruelly.

    This is also another work caused by Mana¡¯s inferiority complex¡­

    ¡¸¡­Unforgivable, I¡¯ll never forgive you all¡¹

    Yukino mutters in a small voice.

    Her anger and hatred is probably boiling like magma inside her heart.

    However¡­with Yukino unable to admit that she¡¯s¡ºShirasaka Yukino¡»in public¡­

    It¡¯s impossible for her to release all of her negative emotions outside.

    She¡¯ll only confine it inside¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s bad

    Yukino¡¯s heart will break if this continues.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yukino¡¹

    I call out Yukino

    She twitched.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Shirasaka Yukino. I¡¯m the one who forced you to wear that strange apprarance. I just forced to you against your will¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana shows an¡¸eh?¡¹ face and look at me¡­

    ¡¸Just shut up!¡¹

    I hold off Mana.

    Then, Yukino.

    ¡¸I just ordered everyone to make you look stupid. It¡¯s not you¡­I¡¯m the one who forced it¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face changed.

    Yukino jumped into the¡ºlogical escape¡»I created.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, it¡¯s your fault! It¡¯s all your fault I¡¯ve having this horrible experiences!¡¹

    Yukino turns her inner hatred at me.

    She throw out all of her accumulated feelings at once.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault! I did nothing wrong! You made me suffer this much!¡¹

    Yeah¡­that¡¯s fine.

    With this, Yukino¡¯s identity won¡¯t collapse.

    Yukino¡­can protect her own personality as Shirasaka Yukino.

    ¡¸Unforgivable¡­I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with eyes of hatred.

    ¡­This is fine.

    This is the right thing.

    Me¡­and Yukino

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you don¡¯t have to¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Either way¡­I¡¯m going to do more horrible things on you¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks at me silently.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­you don¡¯t have to do that. Just throw Yukino away already!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Onii-chan¡­you don¡¯t need someone like Yukino-san!¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Girls¡­If I do that then Yukino will die. Are you okay with that?¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Yukino got startled

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¹

    Yukino may have high pride and is selfish but she¡¯s not an idiot.

    The current Yukino who lost her home and parent¡¯s shield¡­if she¡¯s abandoned by me¡­

    She¡¯ll only die.

    Will she be erased by Cesario Viola who accepted the kill request from Shirasaka head home¡­

    Or will she be sold away by Minaho-neesan on a slums on a foreign land¡­?

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if she dies¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t say that¡¹

    I embrace Mana¡¯s body

    Mana also embraces me.

    Mana¡¯s body is slightly cold¡­trembling.

    ¡¸Mana¡­aren¡¯t you my¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸But, Yukino doesn¡¯t have anyone¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face distorts in fear.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru asks in behalf of the¡ºprince faction¡»

    They thought that the young ones should ask instead of the high pressure members.

    Since they¡¯re only doing that with eye contacts¡­their group¡¯s team work is amazing.

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    Misuzu answers with a cold attitude.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it about time you tell us? Why is the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke, the one who¡¯s causing problems in here¡­?¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru shows a disgusting smile.

    On his back the 8 members of¡ºprince faction¡» shows a bossy look.

    Of course, Shiba Akira and the six members of¡ºrising faction¡»

    They¡¯re waiting for Misuzu¡¯s response curiously.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tell you people¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said calmly

    ¡¸Why? I think that we have the right to know¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru still doesn¡¯t back down¡­!

    ¡¸Right?¡­Are you seriously saying that?¡¹

    Misuzu rejects.

    Ah¡­this pattern is Minaho-neesan¡¯s.

    Misuzu¡¯s imitating Minaho-neesan¡¯s tone.

    ¡¸Because¡­we are¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru falters.

    ¡¸We are members of¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»private tutoring. We¡¯re the people who will support Kouzuki group in the future¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji tells Misuzu on behalf of his brother.

    ¡¸Grandfather has only made you his students because your fathers asked him to. It¡¯s a big mistake to think that you can get a key position in Kouzuki group in the future just because you¡¯re his student¡¹

    Misuzu said laughing.

    ¡¸Much more¡­the fact that you¡¯re registered in the Kouzuki group means that you¡¯re prepared to be our vassals. As a vassal, fulfill your obligation. I don¡¯t need vassals who insist their rights without respecting their lord¡¹

    Misuzu said then looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸It is as Misuzu-oneesama said¡­I¡¯m amazed from your behavior so far. I¡¯m sure that grandfather thinks the same. I will ask grandfather to dismiss the¡ºprivate school¡»so grandfather can spend more of his time meaningfully¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait a moment¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    At the moment Kouzuki Souji said that¡­!

    ¡¸How dare vassal order one¡¯s lord!!!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s sharp voice pierces the¡ºprince faction¡»!

    ¡¸You bastards don¡¯t have the attitude as a vassal! Have some shame! Shame on you!¡¹

    I see¡­Reika¡¯s someone who¡¯s disciplined as a swordswoman¡­

    She¡¯s loud when it comes to vassal and lords.

    ¡¸Mumu¡­Reika-chan, too loud¡¹

    Mao-chan on Reika¡¯s knee is closing her ears.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. I won¡¯t shout anymore¡­!¡¹

    Reika smiles at Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Okay, forgiven!¡¹

    Mao-chan and Reika are completely friendly.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu-sama, may I speak?¡¹

    Shiba Akira said

    ¡¸¡­You can, Akira-san¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸I can understand what Misuzu-sama¡¯s saying¡­however, the idea of vassal and lords is quite old-fashioned in the modern Japan?¡¹

    Shiba Akira said dignified.

    ¡¸The business managers and employees should be on equal relationship. I think that confusing employee relationship to master-servant one is bad¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Akira-san, how long have you been under grandfather¡¯s private school?¡¹

    ¡¸Twice a week since two years ago with my brother¡­from 8 to 11 o¡¯clock evening. I¡¯m receiving guidance under¡ºKakka¡»at the head office of Kouzuki Holdings. Other than that, like today¡­we¡¯re brought to sociable places and we also watch actual business within the company¡¹

    The sociable places must be the presentation of Konpeki school.

    Therefore¡­these guys were taken into the negotiations with the head house of Shirasaka to observe the negotiations.

    ¡¸Akira-san Do you think that the¡ºprivate school¡» is meaningful?¡­Are you not thinking that you¡¯re just attending to an elderly¡¯s selfishness?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡­I¡¯ve been given the privilege to learn something useful every time. Each of¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»story is very stimulating, and it¡¯s very exciting to see various fields of work¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Akira-san, grandfather pays you a monthly fee?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­what?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you not paid monthly fee?¡¹

    Misuzu shows a cold smile like Minaho-neesan¡¯s

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­in particular. No, rather¡­¡ºKakka¡»is treating us with a feast every time¡¹

    Shiba Akira becomes flustered.

    ¡¸But, that is¡­¡ºKakka¡»is always just caring for us¡­that¡¹

    ¡¸If grandfather really cares about you then do you think that it¡¯s natural to receive a feast?¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸Know your position before talking about equal partners. If you can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about and who you¡¯re talking to then close your mouth. Everyone can say a common opinion¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words are harsh.

    ¡¸If the relationship of grandfather and your father is employee relation then grandfather will not let you in the private school. You are here because your father is grandfather¡¯s vassal. Your father understands that. If not, then a respectable person like Shiba Okitachi-san will not let you come into grandfather¡¯s private school¡¹

    Yeah¡­it¡¯s not normal for it to be free.

    Jii-chan is giving his¡ºprivate school¡»a free service because he thinks of them as the family of his own vassals.

    ¡¸Grandfather is clearly distinguishing vassals from employees.¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly

    ¡¸Besides¡­grandfather only considers only your fathers as his vassals. You¡¯re children of the vassals, in reality, you¡¯re not grandfather¡¯s vassals. Grandfather is treating and receiving you as customers¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s words stunned the members of the private school.

    ¡¸If ever Akira-san wants to be in an equal partner employee relationship, then quit grandfather¡¯s¡ºprivate school¡» If Akira-san becomes an adult¡­and is able to gain power by himself that grandfather accepts it¡­then Akira-san wants to work on Kouzuki group then they may employe you. But, right now, you¡¯re just a boy with no talent worth hiring for¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said, Shiba Akira¡­

    ¡¸Understood, then I¡¯ll be quitting the private school as of today. I don¡¯t feel like entering Kouzuki group in the future¡­¡¹

    A stir creates in the¡ºprivate school¡»from what he said.

    ¡¸Are you serious¡­Akira-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you shouldn¡¯t rush up to a conclusion¡¹

    The¡ºrising faction¡¯s¡»¡­Hanaoka Shinsuke and Koumori Akira speaks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a job I¡¯d like to do on my own. Rather than becoming a member of a big company¡­I¡¯ll start my own business and make a company move on my will¡¹

    Shiba Akira said.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­then do your best¡¹

    Misuzu speaks coldly.

    ¡¸If the company made by Akira-san profits Kouzuki group then we¡¯ll contact you as an¡ºequal partner¡» However, if it becomes disadvantageous to Kouzuki group then it¡¯ll be crushed thoroughly. You don¡¯t mind if there would be a conflict between our company and yours¡­!¡¹

    Shiba Akira is at loss from Misuzu¡¯s strong attitude.

    ¡¸Akira-kun¡­excuse my meddling but let me tell you¡¹

    Said Kouzuki Kenshi who¡¯s on the side of the¡ºrising faction¡»though he¡¯s under the branch family of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Apologize to Misuzu-san and stay in the¡ºprivate school¡» I think that it¡¯s wonderful that you don¡¯t want to be a vassal of someone and you desire to be the kind of the hill but, you¡¯re currently only a child of¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»vassal. Your rude behavior will cause trouble to your father¡­ !¡¹

    Shiba Akira¡­

    ¡¸Father understand my feelings. Besides¡­father will become independent from Kouzuki group someday!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºSomeday¡»? Shiba Okitachi-san shouldn¡¯t be able to do it right now¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said

    ¡¸Who owns the company? If it¡¯s a corporation then it¡¯s a shareholder. More than half of the Kouzuki group companies are held by the Kouzuki head house. In short¡ºKakka¡» No matter how competent your father is¡­he can¡¯t be independent from the Kouzuki group¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯ll look for investors. A person unrelated to Kouzuki group¡­if there¡¯s someone who invest in my and father¡¯s business¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nobody in Japan who¡¯ll invest in you or your father to oppose Kouzuki house,¡ºKakka¡»himself¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯ll look for foreign investors¡¹

    ¡¸American and European investors are vultures. You understand it don¡¯t you? Or could it be that you¡¯ll look for underground resource in emerging countries? Impossible. There¡¯s no way they would lend money to a Japanese who doesn¡¯t have a solid ground in Japan you know?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said calmly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good to have a big dream but in order to make your dream come true, you have to surrender to reality. Therefore even your father is such a talented man¡­he¡¯s consenting himself to be a vassal of another¡¹

    ¡¸My father won¡¯t stay as a vassal forever!¡¹

    ¡¸That might be¡­someday. However, he¡¯s¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»vassal now. A faithful one¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi calms down Shiba Akira.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»a very large vessel¡­Mr. Shiba Okitachi has been allowed to have an ambition. Therefore, Mr. Okitachi¡­as a vassal, he gained power in Kouzuki group¡­¡ºKakka¡»is aiming at independence of the group and harmony. If you oppose¡ºKakka¡»glaring while showing an independent stance¡­it¡¯s not only Kouzuki group but also the rivals will attack. Therefore¡­A company that¡¯s independent and doesn¡¯t have strength is just crushed in a moment. For your father to succeed independently¡­he has to maintain a friendly relationship with¡ºKakka¡»and the Kouzuki group¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that I should just give up being Kouzuki house¡¯s vassal?¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t wish for you to be a vassal from the bottom of your heart. It¡¯s your freedom what to think from the bottom of your heart. However¡­a human who can¡¯t do a correct attitude as a vassal despite being one even on surface are just incompetent. We don¡¯t need that kind of people¡­we¡¯ll kick you out of Kouzuki group¡¹

    Shiba Akira glares at Misuzu.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been speaking so bossy since earlier but Misuzu-sama¡¯s not¡ºKakka¡»! You¡¯re just¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»granddaughter! You have no right to be telling us this!¡¹

    Certainly¡­that¡¯s true but¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand? Ruriko-san and I are being tested by grandfather right now¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸Grandfather is listening to our discussion and laughing on the other room. Grandfather is testing if you are suitable people as vassals¡­ And Ruriko-san and I are also being tested whether or not we¡¯re qualified as the head and the one who¡¯ll be on the side of the head of Kouzuki family¡¹

    Ruriko nods at Misuzu¡¯s words.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Kouzuki house, Kouzuki group has a lot of people. We must protect the lives of those people. From those direct vassal¡­to those who signed an employment contract¡­in addition, the people who buy products and services of Kouzuki group, all the business partners¡­we must meet the expectations of all¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I think that we should treat our people and vassal with a strong attitude. If you spoil your vassal the whole house will fall¡¹

    The two girls look down on the elite¡ºprivate school¡».

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you should all decide your own position now¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸You¡¯re not with grandfather¡­you all are on the same generation as us. If you really plan to participate in Kouzuki group¡¯s future¡­then become our vassals¡¹

    Ruriko also speaks.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­those who don¡¯t want to show manners of a vassal to us then you can leave from here now. Onee-sama and I are the successors of Kouzuki house. If you can¡¯t accept it then you¡¯ll be evicted from the house¡­!¡¹

    The students stopped breathing.

    Faster than anyone¡­Kouzuki Kenshi kneels

    ¡¸¡­I recognize the two as my lord¡¹

    Then, he turned to his allies¡­the members of¡ºrising faction¡»

    ¡¸What about you guys?¡¹

    The young men look at each other.

    ¡¸I submit myself¡¹

    Kawafuji Akishi of the¡ºrising faction¡»is the one to kneel next.

    ¡¸I feel glad that the future heads of Kouzuki house will be this bright and strong willed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Same¡­!¡¹

    The members of¡ºrising faction¡»becomes Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s vassal one after another

    Shiba Akira remains¡­

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t!¡¹

    Shiba Akira said

    ¡¸I¡¯m no one¡¯s vassal. I am the captain of my ship! Father surely understands my feelings¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Akira-kun! Show manners as a vassal even if just in formalities! You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t!¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said, Akira¡­

    ¡¸I won¡¯t regret! I hate things I hate!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Is that so¡­then, please do your best alone¡¹

    ¡¸Goodbye, Akira-san¡¹

    Ruriko also said expressionlessly.

    ¡¸What about you people?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Kouzuki Souji¡¯s¡ºprince faction¡»

    ¡¸W-We¡­that¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji becomes evasive.

    Kouzuki Souji who¡¯s the closest to the head in the branch family, is a man who¡¯s giving out incomprehensible reasons arrogantly.

    If he gives in to Misuzu and Ruriko¡­then he¡¯ll lose his position.

    The faction called¡ºprince faction¡»will lose it¡¯s existential meaning

    It¡¯s because they¡¯re prince that¡¯s born from the lineage of Kouzuki family

    Once they acknowledge that they¡¯re a vassal¡­then the prince will be nothing.

    However¡­

    If they¡¯re expelled from Kouzuki house because Misuzu and Ruriko were angered¡­

    Then they won¡¯t have anything left¡­

    ¡¸What should we do, Souji-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Souji-sama!¡¹

    The members who¡¯s grouping to raise Kouzuki Souji¡¯s flag asks him.

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡ºThat¡¯s enough. You must not settle everything in one go, Misuzu, Ruriko¡»

    I hear Jii-chan¡¯s voice from a speaker¡­

    1. This is the time where I should be changing the name because the author provided a Katakana reading of the name, it should actually be Kijima Kuro, but fuck it, it¡¯s just a comedic name anyway ?

    2. Yeah, that Sayou degozaimasu ?

 Chapter 269 : Jii-chanâ€™s grading

    Chapter 269 : Jii-chan¡¯s grading

    Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 268 : Vassal''s manners

    ¡º¡­Do you understand why a corporation made from an old house like Kouzuki is much stronger than companies that are just starting up?¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice coming out from the speaker asks.

    ¡ºA long lasting name are special existences. They have connection with other famous houses¡­and have power as well. For over a hundred years, Kouzuki has contributed progress to the nation named Japan. On surface and on the other side as well¡­ The Japanese nor the US can no longer crush the Kouzuki family. If Kouzuki house declares that they¡¯ll shoulder the political and economic activities¡­then the country will be overthrown. A house nobody can harm¡­that is Kouzuki house. Just being a company dealing with the Kouzuki house, you can get absolute trust in the business world¡»

    That is a noble family

    ¡ºWell¡­I have been steering the Kouzuki group for many years. The activities of Kouzuki house is wide¡­!¡»

    Misuzu and Ruriko¡­Kouzuki Souji and the¡ºprince faction¡»¡­Shiba Akira, Kouzuki Kenshi and the¡ºrising faction¡»are seriously listening to Jii-chan¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s two large flows divided into two¡­that is to protect the¡ºhouse¡»¡­and to develop the¡ºhouse¡»¡»

    To protect and to develop.

    ¡ºWithout the will to protect, the tradition and the pride as an old family will be lost in the course of time. Everything will be trampled by the rising power. However¡­if only you keep protecting, the weakening can¡¯t be stopped. To maintain status quo, the house will be exposed to the flow of time and will be ruined. At the moment it stopped growing, it¡¯ll die. People¡­house¡­even companies¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s words have weight in them.

    ¡ºTherefore¡­we must constantly change and grow our house to maintain what we protect. This is originally a contradiction. However, it can coexist¡­no, they have to unless the house will perish¡»

    The voice in the speaker laughs.

    ¡ºThen, what to do?¡­It¡¯s easy. I divided the company into two. A company that emphasizes on protecting and a company that focuses on developing¡»

    Misuzu looks at the students in surprise.

    ¡ºPrince faction¡»and the¡ºRising faction¡»¡­

    ¡ºMisuzu, Ruriko¡­from your perspective, you can only see my students as foolish people. Acquaintance since teenage¡­it¡¯s good to have people who know each other¡¯s nature. The two groups are divided now but they¡¯ll mix together after a while. Those who fight are more likely to get along¡»

    Jii-chan¡­are you managing your students on a long-term perspective?

    ¡ºFirst¡­Kouzuki Souji¡»

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­!¡¹

    Jii-chan called his name¡­Kouzuki Souji answers nervously

    ¡ºYou¡¯re suited to protect¡»

    ¡¸M-Me?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, however¡­you¡¯re not suited in financial affairs. You don''[t have the sensibility to quickly judge and deal with a new situation one after another¡»

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡ºHowever¡­what you can do is to protect what¡¯s now and convey it to the next generation¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t have the talent to stand on top of Kouzuki family. However, it¡¯s possible for you to come on top five. That¡¯s your limit¡»

    ¡¸¡­I!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s shocked as Jii-chan said it clearly.

    ¡ºNo¡­you have united your group well. I recognize that power. Perhaps¡­your group¡¯s unity won¡¯t change even 20, 30 years later. It¡¯s an important foundation for Kouzuki group¡»

    True¡­these guys have an amazing teamwork.

    ¡ºHowever, your unity is too inward oriented. Furthermore, you don¡¯t accept someone from the outside. For now, I can entrust leaving the job of protecting to you all¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s eyes moved from Kouzuki Souji to the other members of¡ºPrince faction¡»¡­

    ¡ºKouzuki Satoshi, Natsuki Makoto¡­why did you make Souji your leader? Why aren¡¯t you taking the initiative to become the leader?¡»

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We put our trust in Souji-sama¡¯s talent¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi falters and Natsuki Makoto responded clearly.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a lie. You just wanted to take it easy. You¡¯d rather become the number two and three than becoming the leader, exposed to heavy exposure¡»

    ¡¸¡­No, that¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Souji-sama¡¯s lineage is superior than mine¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºIf you comment about lineage then blindly worship Ruriko. Ruriko¡¯s the direct lineage of Kouzuki!¡»

    Jii-chan strictly questions.

    ¡¸That is¡­¡¹

    ¡ºSouji who has a somewhat good blood took the initiative of becoming a leader. Then, those who serve have it easy¡­as a matter of fact, that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking right?¡»

    ¡¸No, we never had such thought! We really do believe in Souji-sama¡¯s wonderfulness! Souji-sama is a great man that would last a hundred years¡¹

    Natsuki Makoto still hangs on.

    ¡ºKata Takashi, Torada Chitoku, Koku Rakujin, Tsunoda Fumikazu, Oohari Ryou¡­and Kouzuki Subaru. Are you on the same page?¡»

    Jii-chan asks the other members.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­it is as Natsuki said¡¹

    ¡¸I believe in Souji-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Same¡¹

    ¡¸No, really¡­he¡¯s a great man that would last a hundred years. That¡¯s what I seriously think¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m sure¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¯s wonderful. Even I can¡¯t reach his feet¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­

    ¡ºI see¡­it seems that I¡¯ve educated you badly¡»

    ¡­Then

    ¡ºHey, you guys¡­if Souji¡¯s a talent of a hundred years, then what am I?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Ha?¡¹

    ¡ºPrince faction¡»opens their mouthj widely

    ¡ºI¡¯m asking how many years my talent would last¡­!!!¡»

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­that¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s around a thousand years?¡¹

    ¡¸No, if you look at¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»achievements, it¡¯ll be ten thousand years¡¹

    ¡¸More. He can¡¯t be compared to anyone else!¡¹

    Jii-chan sighs

    ¡ºLight¡­you people are so easy!¡»

    Yeah¡­I think so too

    ¡ºI¡¯m nothing but an ordinary man. Souji¡¯s the same¡»

    ¡¸B-But¡­¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    ¡º¡­You don¡¯t know what a real genius is!¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºA talented person in ten years is just a dime a dozen. I have encountered people with a talent lasting a thousand years. A real genius comes out only every thousand years and I know someone who¡¯ll last ten thousand¡­!¡»

    The head of Kouzuki family, Jii-chan who had lived for decades¡­had exchange with such people.

    ¡ºKnow what¡¯s real. And be more humble. If you realize how ordinary human, a stone on the side of the road¡­your view of the world changes¡»

    ¡¸I am a stone?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji mutters.

    ¡ºYes, a stone. Furthermore, a stone that causes quite a trouble You¡¯re not round, only having sharp edges¡­that¡¯s what kind of a stone you are!¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice is laughing as he speak harshly.

    Nevertheless, this person has a lot of affection to his students.

    ¡¸Am I that incompetent¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s shocked.

    ¡ºSouji¡­do you know John Jacobs, the president of American x company?¡»

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s the one called the god of financial company¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. I¡¯ve met him multiple times. Can you defeat Jacobs in financial investment?¡»

    ¡¸No way¡­the opponent is a God! There¡¯s no way I could beat him!¡¹

    Jii-chan snorts,

    ¡ºRight now, I have 2 wins and 8 loses. Though I¡¯ve lost a lot, the wound¡¯s small. If he didn¡¯t think of Japan¡¯s Kouzui as a tough opponent¡­the entire Japan would¡¯ve been devoured by him¡»

    Not only the¡ºprince faction¡»but also the¡ºrising faction¡»are listening to Jii-chan¡¯s words seriously.

    ¡ºListen¡­being involved in Kouzuki house¡¯s management means that you¡¯ll continue fighting on the same field as the ferocious genius like Jacobs. Furthermore¡­the fights aren¡¯t fair. Often, you must compete on under their rules, their judgement. Sometimes, they lose strategically. What¡¯s important is to show that there¡¯s an extraordinary fighting spirit and Kouzuki never intends to be ruled by them. If you show a chance, if you know that the opponent would come for your throat then they won¡¯t attack carelessly¡­¡»

    The room quiets down.

    ¡ºHaving both the financial power and ability more than oneself¡­you must continue your fighting pose against those who are tied to state power. There¡¯s a lot of people who owns intelligence similar to Jacobs. Investors, corporate managers, politicians¡­and even scammers. Just because they¡¯re more capable than I am, I never allow myself to run away from a fight. Kouzuki group is behind my back¡­and behind them is the nation called Japan¡­!¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºSouji, the others as well¡­you have decent ability. You¡¯ve got the lineage. You¡¯ve got connections. And that may certainly be your power. However¡­that were just power just given to you by chance¡­it¡¯s not a power you have gained yourselves. And yet¡­what are you doing looking down on people not luckier than yourselves?¡»

    That¡¯s right¡­these guys only look down.

    Even though they think that people more powerful than themselves are unbeatable from the start.

    They don¡¯t even feel like fighting.

    ¡¸There are a number of people who have much more terrific ability, blood, and even connections that you. And those people¡­even they show wanting to have allegiance, those vultures won¡¯t overlook you¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s words made the students tremble.

    It¡¯s likely the first time they became conscious the fear of standing in the center of a company.

    ¡ºEven I had an inferior ability, I desperately bit into him¡­the people you¡¯re looking down too will desperately peel their fangs on you. This world isn¡¯t a simple survival of the fittest. The weak risk their life to beat the strong people that is a daily experience in real business world¡»

    Jii-chan said calmly

    ¡ºBecome more humble. On people inferior, and to those who are superior to yourselves¡­you must pay careful attention equally. We¡¯re ordinary people. You should keep it in mind at all times. If you underestimate your opponent, they¡¯ll bite at your back horribly¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s gaze shifts to Shiba Akira now.

    ¡ºNow then¡­Shiba Akira¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡ºI praise that you have the ambition but life is finite¡»

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡ºFor example, if I want to start a new business¡­I can do it tomorrow. I have the funds¡­I also can gather the necessary personnel. I can head hunt for competent people. If you think the country¡¯s regulations are severe then I also know who to speak in the government. I can even formulate a new law and have it resolve in the national assembly¡­!¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know what kind of corporate plan you have right now but how many years do you think will it take to realize that? Even if you were fortunate enough to go through¡­it¡¯ll take 15 years to establish the company. If unlucky, then it won¡¯t happen even after 30 years. No¡­in the face of success, there¡¯s a possibility of you losing everything by someone pulling your feet¡»

    ¡¸¡­But, I¡¹

    Shiba Akira doesn¡¯t bend his will of independence.

    ¡ºFor what purpose do you want to achieve this plan?¡»

    ¡¸¡­purpose?¡¹

    ¡ºIf you simply want to succeed as an entrepreneur only in pursuit of romance, then I will not stop it. Do it on your own. There¡¯s no need for me to take care of that¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºHowever¡­if I find a social significance in your plan and want to make it happen by all means¡­then I think that you should use everything you can¡»

    ¡¸Use¡­?¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­if you really want to achieve it then shouldn¡¯t you think of using every method possible to realize it as soon as possible?¡»

    ¡¸¡­That is?¡¹

    ¡ºOh well¡­you still have time before debuting in the society. For now, stay as my student. And, try to look for anything that can be used from me with your own eyes. Ask me a question if you want¡­if I feel that your proposal is valid then you can use anything¡»

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»¡­!¡¹

    Shiba Akira is amazed.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the same for the others. Hanaoka Shinsuke, Koumori Akira, Kawafuji AKishi, Kouzuki Kenshi, Takagi Fuuta, and the one not here, Shiba Takahiko¡­ Except for Kouzuki Kenshi, you don¡¯t know the tradition of Kouzuki family You won¡¯t be able to defend it. I know that you are only interested in development. Therefore, let me tell you If you have a plan of some sort then show it to me before the classes are over. If it¡¯s a good plan then I¡¯ll cooperate towards realization of it. First, a plan. If I can see a plan then I can see how serious you are and how you think about the world. I¡¯ll just burn down any spoiled plan, an underestimating plan, a irresponsible plan. You must be prepared to be evaluated when you bring your plan. Is that understood¡­¡»

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    The members of¡ºrising faction¡»answered all at once.

    Shiba Akira hasn¡¯t responded yet¡­

    ¡¸Akira-kun¡­we¡¯re still no match against¡ºKakka¡» Let us have him guide us. There¡¯s still a lot to learn¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi tells Shiba Akira.

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right¡­Kenshi-san. ¡ºKakka¡»I¡¯m sorry for saying rude things. Please let me study under¡ºKakka¡»for a while longer¡­!¡¹

    Shiba Akira submits to Jii-chan.

    ¡ºThen, lastly¡­Misuzu, Ruriko¡»

    Jii-chan speaks to his two granddaughters.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t abandon people that easily. You should value relationships of people. If you cast away the current talents, you may be able to find better ones. However¡­what if you didn¡¯t come across such talent? It¡¯s common that only people with poor abilities and don¡¯t have perseverance are the ones employed¡»

    ¡¸¡­Grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu shows a pained look

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make that face. What¡¯s important is the right person in the right place. Always think about the people with talent. How can you use that resource well. Most of the human resources fit together like puzzle pieces¡»

    ¡¸Understood, grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸I also was thoughtless¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko apologizes to their grandfather.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t mind it. You two can fail even more at the current moment¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice was kind.

    ¡ºLet me tell you all my students. The future of Kouzuki house will be centered on Ruriko and Misuzu. Kouzuki house can¡¯t escape from the lineage. Ruriko will be the successor and Misuzu will support. I want you all to help them by all means. That is a request from me. I¡¯m counting on you¡»

    Kouzuki Souji

    ¡¸Please wait¡­then¡­who will be Rurko-sama¡¯s partner?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji and others think that the man who¡¯ll be Ruriko¡¯s husband would be the head of Kouzuki family.

    ¡ºWho knows¡­for the time being, Ruriko won¡¯t marry to anyone from you people¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºIf someone among you becomes Ruriko¡¯s husband¡­Kouzuki house will be split. It¡¯ll never do good. Ruriko¡¯s husband is for her to decide. Then¡­That person will not be involved with Kouzuki house¡¯s administration¡»

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡ºI have made such decision on Misuzu¡¯s partner. The person himself and Misuzu also consented. Then, Ruriko won¡¯t mind having the same rule apply to her. If they know that they can¡¯t become the head of Kouzuki family even if they become Ruriko¡¯s husband¡­the suitors aiming for fortune will be gone¡»

    ¡¸Then¡­who¡¯ll be the head of Kouzuki house?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji asks¡­Jii-chan

    ¡ºI don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s either Ruriko or Misuzu. These children have the ability to become the head of the house. That¡¯s what I have judged.¡»

    ¡¸However¡­both of them are women!¡¹

    ¡ºIn the long history of Kouzuki house¡­there were some women who became heads. Besides, it¡¯s the 21st century now. It¡¯s the era where it doesn¡¯t need to be a man to become a leader, right?¡»

    Jii-chan said clearly.

    ¡ºWith that said¡­gentlemen, I would like you to serve the two from now on¡»

    The students look at each other.

    ¡¸No, I think it¡¯s a good idea. I think that a female head is acceptable in the future generation. Above all, the successor dispute on the current Kouzuki wife will disappear¡­I think it¡¯s amazing¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said

    True, it would be appreciated if there will be none who aim to become Ruriko and Misuzu¡¯s husband.

    ¡¸I-Is that so¡­I can¡¯t become a marriage partner?!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji who¡¯s convinced that he¡¯ll be Ruriko¡¯s husband has received quite a shock.

    ¡¸Yes¡­you¡¯re our vassal. You heard that?¡¹

    Misuzu tells the students showing a powerful eye.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I vow to be under Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi speaks as representative.

    ¡¸What about you gentlemen?¡¹

    The¡ºrising faction¡»nodded

    ¡¸True¡­if the ladies are on the top, the unity of the group will increase¡¹

    Shiba Akira seems to be convinced.

    ¡¸You all¡­don¡¯t mind it do you?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi¡­asks his relatives, Kouzuki Satoshi and Natsuki Makoto, and the¡ºprince faction¡»

    ¡¸Well¡­true, it seems that Souji-sama marrying with Ruriko-sama isn¡¯t a very good plan¡¹

    Kata admits lose easily

    ¡¸Hey, Kata¡­you bastard!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji glares but¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other choice now that it has come to this. ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»will has been made clear. As a family that has sworn allegiance to Kouzuki family, there¡¯s no other choice but to support Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Oohari Ryou said

    The families of the old fashioned vassals are more likely to accept than the branch families of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Please wait¡­if Souji-nii won¡¯t marry Ruriko-sama, then¡­is it possible that for me to be the husband?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi tries to say that but¡­

    ¡¸No way¡¹

    Ruriko answered with a smile.

    ¡¸Eh¡­not at all?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Even on an atomic level?¡¹

    ¡¸Never with Satoshi-san¡¹

    Satoshi fell deppressed.

    ¡¸What about me?¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru tries to nominate himself with a smile but¡­

    ¡¸Subaru-san is even worse than Satoshi-san!¡¹

    Ruriko rejects with a smile.

 Chapter 270 : The media industry

    Chapter 270 : The media industry

    ¡¸Satoshi-san¡­even if you were in a branch family, you still hold the family name of Kouzuki¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Your reputation is going to be related to Kouzuki house. Please be careful not to do anything ludicrous¡¹

    Then, Misuzu looked at the other members of¡ºprince faction¡»

    ¡¸Everyone else is the same. More than a vassal, everyone¡¯s our relatives. Everyone, please think that you¡¯re always carrying the name of Kouzuki house. Ruriko and I won¡¯t forsake you anymore. However¡­please understand that if you have done something to hurt the name of our house, you¡¯ll be given a severe punishment¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What severe punishment?¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru asks

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll have you killed¡¹

    It¡¯s not Misuzu but Reika who said that.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹The students face show.

    ¡¸That is why Kouzuki security service is here¡¹

    ¡¸W-Weren¡¯t it your job to protect us!?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi screams at Reika

    ¡¸Our top priority is to protect Kouzuki house. Even if you have a blood of Kouzuki, a child of a vassal, if you¡¯re someone who don¡¯t benefit the house¡­you¡¯ll disappear¡¹

    Reika smiles.

    ¡¸With that said¡­Satoshi-san, please keep a distinct relationship with women¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Souji-san¡­please supervise them. By all means please¡¹

    Misuzu orders mainly Kouzuki Souji

    Souji can no longer do anything but admit that he¡¯s a vassal.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I will oversee my group so they won¡¯t do any carelessness¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­if it¡¯s a normal romance then you can do as you please. However, if you play with girls and hurt them¡­and caused some shameful scandal¡­you already know what will happen, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    At that time, they even won¡¯t be allowed to be banished from Kouzuki house.

    ¡­Misuzu¡¯s saying that they¡¯re dead

    ¡º¡­Misuzu, you finally understood it. The head must never abandon his blood and vassals. If you just kicked out the dishonor from the house then he¡¯ll still carry the name of Kouzuki in public. With relatives of course¡­even the children of the old vassals, their misconduct will be Kouzuki house¡¯s responsibility. The person who can correct it by all means and erase it at will is the lord¡¯s work. For example, I have punished vassals and even relatives for making false charges¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºGentlement¡­if possible, I don¡¯t want Misuzu and Ruriko to have such painful experience. I want you to protect the name of the family¡»

    ¡¸Certainly¡ºKakka¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸By your orders¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll bear it in mind¡¹

    In the¡ºprince faction¡»Oohari Ryou, Koku Rakujin, and Torada Chitoku who has strong loyalty replied first.

    ¡¸¡­Sacrifices can¡¯t be stopped in order to protect the house¡¹

    Kata Takashi accepts the role given as well.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I will supervise Satoshi-san and Tsunoda¡¹

    Natsuki Makoto said.

    Tsunoda shows a¡¸geh!¡¹face

    ¡¸I know guys that you hang out on a delinquent¡¯s party. The organizer there is familiar with Yakuza. You do know that¡¹

    ¡¸But, we were just guests¡¹

    Tsunoda tries to make an excuse but¡­

    ¡¸You guys offered funds to the party, right?¡¹

    Natsuki Makoto said.

    ¡¸Is that true, Satoshi, Tsunoda?!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡­questions the two.

    ¡¸No you see¡­hey, Tsunoda!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s said that sponsoring makes you popular with women¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve made various countermeasures too¡­¡¹

    The two becomes incoherent.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how they do it¡­making themselves surrounded¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸¡­Aren¡¯t they covering it as a party and do illegal acts such as buying and selling illegal drugs and prostitution on the back?¡¹

    Kata predicts.

    ¡¸No way they¡¯re that horrible!¡¹

    ¡¸Because, if that¡¯s what happened¡­then we would get caught too¡¹

    Ah, these two are idiots.

    Because they think they¡¯re lucky and a special person¡­

    They don¡¯t notice that they¡¯re being used by bad guys.

    ¡¸Either way, if people of Kouzuki house participates such a doubtful party¡­much more sponsored by them, it¡¯ll never be allowed¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s idea is thorough maintenance.

    He can¡¯t overlook anything that could hurt the name of the family

    ¡¸Buy¡­you see¡­Souji-san¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­this really is dangerous¡¹

    ¡¸Those guys aren¡¯t normal!¡¹

    What, Kouzuki Satoshi and Tsunoda recognizes the danger of the other party.

    Yet they¡¯re already in it.

    No, they were pinned by the bad guys

    ¡º¡­Fujimiya-kun¡»

    Jii-chan said

    ¡¸Yes, please leave it to me¡¹

    Reika answers

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be contacting the¡ºspecial division¡»¡¹

    So there¡¯s that kind of division.

    ¡¸I think that some of your friends will be travelling to a distant place so¡­the two of you must not make contact with them¡­!¡¹

    Reika looks at Satoshi and Tsunoda with cold eyes.

    ¡¸If you contact the target before the¡ºspecial division¡»makes a move¡­the two of you will be accomplices and will have to go to a far away place¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Reika-chan, a far away place?¡¹

    Mao-chan asks with a smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a very warm place where flowers are blooming¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, it¡¯s like heaven!¡¹

    Satoshi and Tsunoda feel horrified.

    ¡¸They¡¯re going that far to protect the¡ºhouse¡»¡¹

    Shiba Akira mutters

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡­when you¡¯re a long lasting family, the branches will also increase. There¡¯s a lot of vassals. If so, there will be those who keep bad company or voluntarily becoming members of criminal organizations. If you don¡¯t have a thorough defense system, you¡¯ll just be eaten¡»

    Jii-chan said

    ¡ºKouzuki house is a leading family in Japan. It¡¯s not like the upstart Shirasaka family¡»

    That¡¯s right¡­Shirasaka house.

    A bad guy like Shirasaka Sousuke was allowed to come out of their house.

    On the contrary, even after Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s deeds were exposed to the public¡­

    The head, Shirasaka Moritsugu¡­was trying to protect Shirasaka Sousuke on a TV interview.

    When it didn¡¯t go well, he¡¯s now asking a criminal organization to eliminate him.

    If it was Jii-chan who have united the house for many years¡­it¡¯ll never be able to pass through the¡ºdefense system¡»

    Kouzuki house has a special department in Kouzuki security service that eliminates internal stains.

    If you ask an outsider organization¡­you¡¯ll only give a blackmail material to them.

    ¡ºPardon the lip service¡­this is to protect the house. If you are going to establish a company, it is the same. A company is a house. You have a family called employees¡»

    Jii-chan talks to the¡ºrising faction¡»this time

    ¡ºIf your business succeed¡­no, even if you don¡¯t succeed, as long as they think they can make money from you¡­scoundrels will approach. They¡¯re sensitive to the smell of money. Always watch your surroundings carefully and make sure you have some countermeasures or else you¡¯ll be devoured in one go¡»

    The members of¡ºrising faction¡»becomes silent.

    ¡ºUp until now I¡¯ve taught you the front side of corporate management¡­from now on, it¡¯ll be the other side. Power that can only be competed by power. There¡¯s a lot of criminal organizations connected with politicians and police. Then, you must have influence over the government. There¡¯s no fair fights. We are always in a world of survival¡­!¡»

    ¡­Survival

    ¡ºFrom the book I read recently¡­there was a certain educational critic that said ¡ºChildren shouldn¡¯t be educated to compete for survival¡»¡­I would like to despise that critic. Humans need to survive as long as they live. If you want to survive and protect the happiness of yourself and your family¡­then you must not lose the will to continue fighting. Once you lose it¡­you¡¯ll be taken down anytime. The children should be taught the skills to survive¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºOf course¡­it¡¯s not only people. A company, a house as well¡­there¡¯s a need for survival¡»

    In order to fight criminals, Kouzuki Security service is organized by them¡­

    ¡ºKouzuki Satoshi, Tsunoda Fumikazu¡­don¡¯t worry. Your concerns will be erased cleanly. You guys are my students after all¡­!¡»

    Jii-chan made the two shudder.

    From now on¡­these two will never act carelessly.

    If some other bad guy comes closer¡­

    Kouzuki Souji and Natsuki Makoto are being monitored.

    In case it¡¯s a bad guy¡­Kouzuki Security Service will repel them.

    This way, Kouzuki house is protected.

    Even if a careless person among the blood relatives appear, it won¡¯t become a serious situation¡­

    ¡ºNow then¡­there¡¯s one program I have prepared for you all¡»

    Jii-chan said

    ¡ºYou may already know but we will be holding a meeting with the people of Shirasaka house. Is there anyone familiar with Shirasaka Hiromitsu?¡»

    Jii-chan starts his lecture.

    It seems he¡¯ll be showing us the usual state of the students

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s not in the main faction of Shirasaka house¡¹

    Koumori Akira from the¡ºrising faction¡»replied

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­he¡¯s the representative director on Osaka TV station¡»

    ¡­Osaka?

    ¡ºJapanese media industry has an interesting history you see¡­originally, there¡¯s a lot of cases founded in Osaka became nationwide scale and opened a headquarters in Tokyo. In Shirasaka house¡¯s case, it¡¯s even more complicated. Shirasaka house founded a newspaper company in Tokyo¡­bought small newspaper companies in each region and accomplished nationwide development. In case of Osaka, they have acquired local newspaper companies. The only sports newspaper selling in Osaka still have the name of their newspaper remaining¡»

    Right.

    I haven¡¯t been to Osaka so I don¡¯t know though

    ¡ºFurthermore¡­when it came to TV business, they first made a TV station in Osaka and invested in there. Shirasaka house can¡¯t afford to stand in TV business alone. After six years in Osaka station, they made a a series of TV stations in Tokyo. It is a hundred percent subsidiary of Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper company¡­do you know what that means?¡»

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸Unlike Tokyo¡¯s TV and newspaper companies¡­Shirasaka house¡¯s control on Osaka station is weak?¡¹

    Again, from¡ºRising faction¡» Hanaoka Shinsuke answers.

    Yeah¡­the people on this group have a business sense.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is. Shirasaka house¡¯s share is less than 30% in the TV station on Osaka. The rest are local company¡¯s stocks. Therefore, though it¡¯s an affiliate¡­it¡¯s not completely dominated by Shirasaka house. Especially the news program refuses transmitting from Tokyo station, they¡¯re making their own in Osaka. They¡¯re not able to report in line with the intention of Shirasaka house.¡»

    I see, so that¡¯s how it is

    ¡ºThe current head of Shirasaka house, Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu hates that situation have been intending to turn the Osaka station to a wholly owned subsidiary many times so far. However, all of the local companies rejected that he received backlash. Osaka hates to have the information sent to Tokyo be on grasp¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºShirasaka house¡¯s baseball team too¡­they¡¯re not popular on Osaka only¡»

    ¡¸However¡­isn¡¯t Shirasaka Hiromitsu, the representative of Osaka station a member of the family?¡¹

    Shiba Akira asks.

    ¡ºShirasaka Hiromitsu is a collateral family from Shirasaka house. His parents moved in Osaka and his father worked in the newspaper company in Osaka. Horimitsu himself have been working since the creation of the TV station.. He may have a name of Shirasaka but he has been raised in Osaka for his lifetime¡»

    That person will becoming to negotiate tonight?

    ¡ºThe current Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper and television network¡­has in intense confrontation in Tokyo head office and the provinces. It¡¯s no longer an age where you can increase the viewers by the popularity of the newspaper¡¯s baseball team¡»

    ¡¸Is it that serious?¡¹

    Kata asks.

    ¡ºYes¡­they¡¯re pushing the bills to the provinces that¡¯s not able to cope with the change of times¡»

    ¡­Pushing?

    ¡ºThe newspaper and TV stations¡­just a news agency has too many things to do. A series of publishers and recording companies now also buy up shares on a major talent office¡­if this happens, they can¡¯t manage it anymore¡»

    Jii-chan snorts his nose.

    ¡ºTo sell the artist belonging to a recording company¡­it takes up the music program of the own station. To make the publisher gain profit¡­they dramatize the story of that company. In order not to lower the stock price of the talent investment¡­they aggressively appoint a talent. Everything is just selfish convenience for the Tokyo office¡»

    ¡­I see

    ¡ºFinally¡­they make movies that don¡¯t sell. This is a massive bulldozing to all of the affiliates. The publisher¡¯s original work will be pushed, the talent office forces the actor to appear and the theme song will be sold to an affiliate company. Advertisement, TV stations, newspaper companies, radio, publishers, all of the affiliated companies. And¡­the affiliate company buys a lot of movie tickets. Though there¡¯s profit¡­there¡¯s no actual customers. Using all the bills to take part in advertising, then come to the local affiliate to force them to buy tickets¡»

    Oh¡­it¡¯s that kind of system.

    ¡º15 years ago, when it still made sense¡­the ordinary people could only receive information from the TV, radio, newspaper and magazines. If you fuel then¡­the customers will come in. It was able to produce fashion trends and booms. It was easy to suppress major media and not write criticism articles¡»

    ¡¸Oh¡­there was no internet back then¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru mutters.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­now, interesting or not, it¡¯s conveyed immediately. No matter how stealthy the propaganda you made¡­it can¡¯t change the public opinion. The sensibility of Japanese people are sharp. They can easily find out what¡¯s real or fake¡»

    Everyone nods at Jii-chan¡¯s explanation.

    ¡ºAs a result¡­during the past decade, the media has greatly reduced influence on the public. Nowadays, it doesn¡¯t boom as much as before if media pours in fuel. If the publicity effect is small then the sponsors will also decrease. In spite of that, the media companies in Tokyo can¡¯t forget the old days. There was an era when if you set fire in the television, it explodes¡­!¡»

    I see¡­

    I¡¯m still a kid so I don¡¯t know things on the old days but¡­

    ¡ºThe current media companies had become organizations that only sell their products to the viewers in partnership of advertising agencies. Instead of sending information¡­they¡¯re just a merchant. As a result that made TV and newspapers avoided by the commoners¡»

    Yeah. I don¡¯t watch TV so I won¡¯t get be troubled.

    I can live without knowing singers or talents.

    ¡ºThe Tokyo office is currently unable to take any effective measures¡­the local affiliates are even worse. Since the recession in the rural areas are more severe, the sponsors also decrease¡­owing various bills from Tokyo. And yet¡­they¡¯re forced to broadcast only the contents from the Tokyo office¡­on top of that, they¡¯re not allowed to report their own opinions¡»

    That¡¯s the confrontation of Tokyo and the provinces.

    ¡ºShirasaka Hiromitsu¡¯s TV staion in Osaka isn¡¯t a wholly owned affiliate so they can do their own broadcast without following the intention of Shirasaka house in Tokyo. Because there¡¯s a separate sponsor company in Kansai, Tokyo can only complain. As there¡¯s an affiliate in each region, there¡¯s only one that can compete with Tokyo office

    That person¡¯s coming here.

    ¡ºMy aim is to dismantle the news network in Tokyo that¡¯s controlled by the Shirasaka house. The other news organization will be spreading based on the current situation. Then, I want to reorganize the Japanese media¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana comes to me.

    ¡¸Hm¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Mana takes my hand.

    She puts it on her own ass¡­

    A naked butt not wearing any panties.

    ¡¸¡­Touch me¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m scared¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Mana¡¯s also a daughter of Shirasaka house.

    With the talk of her own clan collapsing¡­

    Mana¡¯s afraid¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, Mana¡¹

    I pinched Mana¡¯s ass tightly.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­it hurts¡¹

    Mana whispers in my ears.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­it just feels very good¡¹

    This time, I knead her ass gently.

    ¡¸Un¡­please be kind. I¡­¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes are becoming wet

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re my Mana. Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Having her ass massaged¡­Mana feels relieved

    ¡¸Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºsex slave¡» I will devote my whole life to you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t say that¡­I¡¯ll take care of you¡¹

    I embrace Mana¡¯s waist

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-chan¡­my Onii-chan¡¹

    The students are so absorbed in Jii-chan¡¯s talk that they don¡¯t notice our situation.

    In a sense¡­I think they¡¯re very serious people

    Ah, Jii-chan said that he let five people go home¡­

    Then this means¡­

    Even a frivolous person like Kouzuki Satoshi and Tsunoda have a point worthy¡­That¡¯s what Jii-chan thinks.

    Un¡­I understand now, don¡¯t judge too easily.

    It¡¯s not just the bad points¡­but also the good points.

    ¡¸¡­Geez, what are you two doing!¡¹

    Nei-san comes close.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¯s teasing my ass!¡¹

    Mana answers witha red face.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­You¡¯re spoiled!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸But, please keep it moderate¡­everyone¡¯s staring at Mana-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Looking around¡­

    Megu¡¯s looking at us with a scary face.

    Misuzu¡¯s also showing a cold look.

    ¡¸Mana¡­everyone¡¯s watching so it¡¯s about time¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    ¡¸Eh, isn¡¯t that fine! Let¡¯s show it off¡­!¡¹

    The small devil smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¯s happy you know¡¹

 Chapter 271 : Complex (part 1)

    ¡¸Then¡­Shirasaka Hiromitsu will be coming to negotiate?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji asks Jii-chan.

    ¡ºThe situation isn¡¯t that simple¡­with the blunder in the press conference broadcast of the head of Shirasaka house, Shirasaka Moritsugu, the local affiliates have a sense of crisis. Who will trust a news broadcasting organization that has it¡¯s head protecting a relative that¡¯s a criminal? The key stations in Tokyo and the headquarters for the newspaper company are of course flooded with calls and emails from the protesters¡­¡»

    I see, the local people protests on local branch offices¡­local TV and radio stations¡­

    ¡ºFurthermore, Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper company and television stations has a lot of affiliated companies, foundations, and research institutes. With that said, the ripples of the scandal has began to spread even to those not directly related to the press¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke, is a member of Shirasaka house but¡­

    The person himself is an employee of an advertising agency, not a person on Shirasaka house¡¯s enterprise.

    If the business is blown with protest calls in response to the scandal caused by some guy, or if their company were boycotted¡­then the affiliate company won¡¯t endure it.

    ¡ºNow that it had come to this¡­if it was a normal company then Shirasaka Moritsugu would just retire. After all, he defended the criminal himself and had gone to a press interview to hide the fact of the crime. However¡­Shirasaka house, is managed by only a single man, Shirasaka Moritsugu for 25 years. Shirasaka Moritsugu will never accept retiring for such a trivial thing¡»

    ¡¸However¡­if Shirasaka Moritsugu won¡¯t resign, the protests against Shirasaka house¡¯s affiliates won¡¯t end, would they?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi asks.

    ¡ºTherefore¡­Shirasaka Miromitsu from Osaka who¡¯s independent from the Tokyo office, centered on the local television stations and newspaper was nominated. Hiromitsu may be an affiliate but is also a member of Shirasaka house¡­I know who to join hands in the main house in order to drag down Shirasaka Moritsugu¡»

    A screen comes down on the wall of the room.

    This room is originally made as a wedding hall.

    This screen is intended to reflect images at the wedding reception.

    On the white screen¡­first, a person is projected.

    ¡ºFirst, this is Shirasaka Hiromitsu¡»

    Yeah¡­it¡¯s a bald glassed old man past his 60s.

    His mouth is smiling.

    Somehow, he has that schemer atmosphere.

    Then the image changed¡­now it¡¯s an old lady past 60s.

    Somehow, her mouth is big.

    ¡ºNext, Shirasaka Ayako. She¡¯s Tokyo¡¯s Shirasaka head house¡¯s¡­let¡¯s see, she¡¯s on the number six. She¡¯s an executive director in Shirasaka Holdings. The head of Shirasaka international political research institute, president of Shirasaka Peace foundation, board chair on Japan and Asian children dance circle¡­well, she¡¯s the group¡¯s boss on those opposing against Shirasaka Moritsugu¡»

    In addition, another image¡­

    It¡¯s a fat man over his 40s with perm.

    ¡ºShirasaka Fukushi, Ayako¡¯s son. He¡¯s currently the head of cultural department on the newspaper head office¡­though he hasn¡¯t done anything noticeable, Mrs. Ayako brought him here. Well, as someone who knows the internal affairs in the newspaper company, it¡¯s a good selection¡»

    Then¡­a small old man.

    ¡ºLastly, Yamada Hisashi. He¡¯s one of the vice presidents on the newspaper company. Though he¡¯s someone who stands by Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s side, he was persuaded with Shirasaka Hiromitsu and decided to participate in the downfall plan. He¡¯s supposed to suppress the middle class who begin to abandon Shirasaka Moritsugu¡»

    I see¡­there¡¯s a coup prepared inside the Shirasaka house.

    ¡ºTonight, these four people will be talking with us in the table of negotiations. They seek support for their plan from us¡»

    Jii-chan explained to his students¡­

    Actually, it¡¯s a bit different.

    They¡¯re actually coming to make a deal with Minaho-neesan.

    As long as Minaho-neesan keeps leaking out information about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s wrongdoings¡­

    The flames of this scandal will never end.

    On the contrary, Minaho-neesan still holds a lot of¡ºfire¡»

    They are afraid of that spill.

    Though the head, Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s policy is to¡ºresist to the bitter end¡»¡­if they do that, there would be an enormous damage given to the entire group of company.

    The local and affiliated companies are hoping for an immediate¡ºextinguishment¡»

    Therefore¡­they must¡ºmake an agreement¡»with Minaho-neesan.

    Jii-chan not telling his student means that¡­

    He doesn¡¯t want to tell them about the underground organization¡ºKuromori¡»and Kuromori Minaho.

    ¡¸What advantages would it give to Kouzuki house if we give them support?¡¹

    Shiba Akira asks

    ¡ºRather than being a merit to Kouzuki family¡­it is a matter of national interest¡»

    Jii-chan answers.

    ¡ºAfter the scandal created by Shirasaka Sousuke is revealed¡­Shirasaka house¡¯s related company shares have been dropping across the board. There¡¯s information of foreign investors targeting the stocks that have become cheaper¡»

    ¡¸However¡­if foreigners buy shares of Japanese media¡­I think that they¡¯ll receive a strong opposition¡¹

    Kata said.

    ¡ºThey can just ask a Japanese representative with an investment fund. They¡¯re fine as long as they can control even indirectly. However, it¡¯s not good for foreigners to hold control of Japan¡¯s media outlets. They can just give arbitrary reports that¡¯s convenient to them¡»

    ¡¸I see¡­if the one moving from behind the scenes are American investors, they¡¯re just vultures for gold swarming together¡­in case of people in other countries, they¡¯ll use it for political purposes.¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi explained.

    ¡ºFor the time being¡­in return for our aid, Shirasaka house will give out shares they have. We won¡¯t be able to take all away but we¡¯ll suppress around 30% of them. If so, we can send an executive officer. If Shirasaka Moritsugu loses power, the next top of the television and newspaper station won¡¯t be Shirasaka family anymore. If Shirasaka house just does a baton pass on another Shirasaka¡­the public won¡¯t be satisfied. With the new representative we will send¡­we¡¯ll be wiping out the Shirasaka house¡¯s influence from within¡»

    ¡¸In short¡­Shirasaka household can no longer touch the management?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji speaks in surprise.

    ¡ºYes¡­we¡¯ll have them accept the position as one of the major shareholders on the newspaper and television company. Of course¡­even if someone from Shirasaka family is a competent man gains a position, he¡¯ll never take the top. In the first place, a situation of a single house taking a huge news enterprise group is abnormal. We will correct that with this opportunity¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºWhile at it¡­we will also arrange the affiliate companies. We¡¯ll let all companies that can be independent do it¡­we¡¯ll make newspaper and television only do business as a news organization. I won¡¯t let them do any other foolish business¡»

    Jii-chan intends to completely disassemble the Shirasaka house¡¯s group of company.

    Well, true¡­it¡¯s strange that a newspaper and television station operate under record and entertainment companies.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s past eight in the evening. We¡¯re a bit late in the schedule but¡­Shiraska Hiromitsu should be arriving soon¡»

    Miss Cordelia who¡¯s together with the white Viola¡¯s promised not to attack until 8PM when they came to the theater.

    It¡¯s already past that time.

    Did they keep their word¡­?

    No, the enemy might¡¯ve already infiltrated close to us¡­

    They might even waiting the signal for combat.

    Actually, I can¡¯t see anything.

    ¡ºWell, the colleagues I have called in were also delayed in arrival¡­¡»

    Right

    Jii-chan called the parents of the students for negotiation.

    And someone among them¡­

    Is doubted as a traitor.

    To think that the enemy was able to enter Kouzuki security service¡­

    Then it¡¯s assumed that there¡¯s someone from the same organization that¡¯s an enemy other than Cesario Viola.

    ¡ºPlease take your meal for a while now¡­I will make contact again later¡»

    Then, Jii-chan¡¯s voice ends.

    The image of the screen switches on the first floor of the hotel.

    Ah¡­Someone came in the hotel by car.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s our dad¡¹

    Tsunoda said.

    A man wearing an expensive looking suit comes out of the black car.

    Thus, the people on the negotiation table will be gathering at the table one by one.

    ¡­Now then.

    ¡¸Girls, are you not hungry?¡¹

    I call out to my women.

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san asks me in surprise.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat properly while we have time¡¹

    The students invaded in while we were in the middle of a meal earlier¡­

    ¡¸Besides¡­it would be a waste to leave food¡¹

    ¡­There¡¯s still quite a lot of meals left.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, you¡¯re right¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try to eat a bit more while we have time¡­!¡¹

    Un¡­we don¡¯t know when our next meal will be if Viola¡¯s attack happens.

    It¡¯s possible that we might be isolated in the hotel.

    ¡¸Right¡­I¡¯m eating!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸You all as well, eat as much as you want¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu orders the students¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, the room has become strange.

    Misuzu¡¯s orders are working¡­so the students aren¡¯t coming close to us.

    Instead¡­

    The¡ºprince faction¡»and the¡ºrising faction¡»are interacting

    ¡¸I wanted to talk to you once¡¹

    Shiba Akira talks to Kata Takashi, the planner of the¡ºprince faction¡»

    On the other side, Kouzuki Kenshi and Torada Chitoku from¡ºrising faction¡»are talking to Oohari Ryou and Koku Rakujin, members of the¡ºprince faction¡»that aren¡¯t member of Kouzuki house.

    Hanaoka Shinsuke, Koumori Akira also join the circle.

    Kouzuki Souji, the leader of¡ºprince faction¡»who had the densest blood broke down¡­it seems that the power balance of the¡ºprivate faction¡»starts changing right away.

    The¡ºprince faction¡»was bound by the relationship of their family and parent¡¯s generation¡­

    The¡ºrising faction¡»were indebt children of those who have entered later.

    That¡¯s another inferiority complex.

    That complex was removed at once and the air has gotten better.

    However¡­there seems to be a person who have decided to be isolated on the contrary.

    Kwafuji Akishi and Takagi Fuuta are looking at the whole state from far away.

    Then, Kouzuki Souji, Subaru and Satoshi gathered together and eat quietly.

    There¡¯s also a small change in us.

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s been gloomy until a while ago is now eating with Ruriko with a bright face.

    It seems that she feels a bit relieved now that Ruriko¡¯s fiance problem have been cleared up.

    Misuzu and Nagisa are taking charge of the place.

    Reika¡¯s playing with Mao-chan as usual

    Megu and Mana are eating with the two of them stuck together.

    I¡¯ve got to break this combo somehow.

    I feel like Megu and Mana¡¯s combination isn¡¯t very good.

    Yukino, she¡¯s limping alone.

    However, because Kouzuki Satoshi who knows her true identity is here¡­she can¡¯t leave our side

    ¡¸Hey, are you eating properly?¡¹

    I ask Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Just leave me alone¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I took a sandwich and a drink¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­eat. You don¡¯t know when you need the strength to go¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­who cares if I die anyway¡¹

    Yukino said showing a gloomy face.

    ¡¸If Moritsugu-ojisama loses power¡­nobody will come to help us anymore¡¹

    Yukino said¡¸Us¡¹

    ¡¸Papa¡¯s abandoned¡­Mama can just go back to Ichikawa house¡­Maika, well, it seems you saved her¡¹

    Yukino has her own family

    That terrible father and mother that abandoned her¡­that¡¯s still Family for Yukino

    ¡¸What will happen to me?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸For the time being¡­you¡¯ll stay with us for a year¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A year?¡¹

    Yukino shows a suspicious face

    ¡¸You¡¯ll give birth to a child after all¡¹

    Surprised¡­Yukino touches her own stomach

    ¡¸I wonder if I¡¯m already pregnant¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we don¡¯t do it now, I¡¯ll definitely make you pregnant¡­that¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s will¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is trying to make Yukino give birth to a substitute to her dead sister.

    If a baby isn¡¯t born¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge won¡¯t be complete.

    Minaho-neesan was made to never make a child again anymore by Shirasaka Sousuke

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re gonna give up¡¹

    Yukino mutters, expressing her disgust.

    ¡¸Then just rape me as you wish¡­you coward¡¹

    Mana then approaches Yukino.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­want me to give birth instead?¡¹

    ¡­Hey, Mana

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Yukino-san¡­I¡¯m also a subject of Kuromori-san¡¯s revenge right? I¡¯m fine with it. Either way, someday I¡¯ll give birth to Onii-chan¡¯s child¡­it¡¯s fine to get pregnant even now. Mana can¡¯t go back to her school anyway¡­!¡¹

    Mana won¡¯t be able to go back to the prestigious all girl middle school.

    ¡¸Mana will take a year break and give birth. Then, you can just throw Yukino-san away right¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸E-Even I am fine with it¡¹

    Megu comes close.

    ¡¸I also am Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Megu-oneechan¡­Mana will do it. Megu-oneechan still has her school¡­I want you to do your best in your club activities too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s the one who shouldn¡¯t¡­it¡¯s not good for a 14 year old girl to give birth. Besides, you¡¯re aiming to become a super model, right? Your body line would change if you get pregnant. You know that don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Megu tells Mana.

    ¡¸But¡­a dream is a dream. I¡¯d rather have a bond with Onii-chan than reach my dream¡¹

    ¡­Bond?

    ¡¸If I make a baby¡­then I¡¯ll be able to feel that should never leave Onii-chan¡¯s side¡¹

    I see¡­Mana¡¯s

    Uneasy

    ¡¸Besides¡­I¡¯m scared of Yukino-san giving birth to Onii-chan¡¯s child¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, about what?¡¹

    ¡¸Like¡­Yukino-san might take away Onii-chan from us¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯m the same. I¡¯m scared of Yukino¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    These two¡­

    Yukino¡¯s younger sister and half sister¡­

    They¡¯ve always lived having inferiority complex towards Yukino.

    The wound still remains in their heart

    ¡¸I hate this guy so much¡­!¡¹

    Yukino tells her sisters.

    ¡¸But, this man seems to like me by all means!¡¹

    Yukino whispers, showing a nasty smile.

    ¡¸We know¡­that¡¯s why we¡¯re scared¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Ooh, now that I see your depressed face¡­it made me hungry¡¹

    Yukino eats the sandwich I brought

    ¡¸Right¡­if it¡¯s going to make you suffer then I think I¡¯ll bear this man¡¯s child!¡¹

    Yukino also holds inferiority complex towards Megu.

    That ill feeling makes Yukino go reckless.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything if it¡¯s to see your crying face¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yukino¡­you don¡¯t understand anything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸Have you ever thought of wanting to have sex with me?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would. I hate people like you! You¡¯ve been forcibly raping me all the time!¡¹

    Yukino who has high pride answers as such.

    ¡¸Right. You¡¯re always forcibly raped. Even now, you¡¯re forced to look funny¡­forcibly dragged around. It has nothing to do against your will¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the victim here!¡¹

    Yukino barks at me with angry eyesl.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Even getting pregnant, giving birth to a child¡­it¡¯s all forced. Your will is ignored¡­!¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸If there¡¯s someone who should cry, it¡¯s you. Your life has been made a mess by me¡­ !¡¹

    Tears accumulate in Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸W-What, what¡¯s with you, what¡¯s with you! Unforgivable¡­I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡¹

    Again, tears drop from Yukino¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸Yeah, you don¡¯t have to¡­I don¡¯t think you will¡¹

    I look at Megu and Mana.

    ¡¸You girls too¡­whatever happens, don¡¯t ever get jealous of Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make Megu and Mana happy. Therefore, you should be¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Yukino will never become happy¡­you two are different¡¹

    There¡¯s no way for us to understand each other.

    We¡¯re incompatible.

    ¡¸Believe me, be proud¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Megu¡¯s still gloomy

    ¡¸You two don¡¯t believe Master? Then please excuse yourself from being Master¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Michi comes in.

    ¡¸Michi-san¡­does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama and I¡­believe that Master will make us happy¡­we also swear to make Master happy¡¹

    Michi reports

    ¡¸If you always just want to be pampered by Master and doesn¡¯t intend to support him¡­then you two should be eliminated!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wait¡­Michi¡¹

    It would be troublesome if you attack Megu or Mana with your Kudou style ancient martial arts¡­!

    ¡¸Hai hai hai hai! That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    Nei-san appears smiling.

    ¡¸Megu-chan and Mana-chan too¡­it¡¯s about time you¡¯ve got to reassess. You two have been overly relying on Yo-chan since last night¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Over relying? We?¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be spoiled! We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»! But, are you okay with just being the one being pampered?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think it is¡¹

    Mana answers

    ¡¸¡­What should we do?¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸Before I noticed¡­Misuzu-san has overtaken me¡­ Misuzu-san is becoming even more attractive as Yoshi-kun¡¯s partner and yet¡­I¡¯m becoming a burden. I¡­I¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu.

 Chapter 272. Complex (Part 2)

    ¡¸Hmm¡­It can¡¯t be helped you know?¡¹

    Nei-san speaks to the gloomy Megu with a lively voice.

    ¡¸Megu-chan wants Yo-chan to be by her side all the time right?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸But what?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I deserve to stand beside Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸You want to be needed by Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­right now, I need Yoshi-kun. Therefore I also want Yoshi-kun to need me¡­but, Yoshi-kun got Misuzu-san and Nei-san, there are much more stronger, much more beautiful onee-san than me¡­I think that I¡¯m just becoming a drag¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s having a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Even earlier¡­Misuzu-san went all the way to comfort me¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s so composed¡­caring so much for me¡­I¡¯m losing. I¡¯m completely defeated¡­!¡¹

    ¡­AH

    ¡­I see. Oops.

    Earlier, when Misuzu comforts the depressed Megu¡­

    Then Megu was crying¡­

    I was sure that Megu¡¯s feelings had settled down but¡­

    It did the opposite.

    Megu¡¯s feeling a strong inferiority towards Misuzu¡­

    She¡¯s holding a sense of rivalry for being with me¡­

    And with the rival, Misuzu being gentle to her¡­she cried miserably. I just strengthened the inferiority complex.

    ¡¸Do you hate losing?¡¹

    Nei-san asks Megu

    ¡¸¡­I hate it¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what do you intend to do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not an amazing woman like Misuzu-san¡­I¡¯m can¡¯t be kind to everyone like Misuzu-san¡­no courage, no strength either¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸Megu-chan¡­you¡¯re making a big misunderstanding¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Mii-chan isn¡¯t as compost as Megu-chan thinks¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Misuzu-san¡¯s strong. Much more than me¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­are you just going to leave Yo-chan too Mii-chan?¡¹

    Megu raised her face.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let that happen¡¹

    Nei-san smiles

    ¡¸Then¡­there¡¯s no other way but to struggle!¡¹

    ¡­Struggle

    ¡¸You see¡­I also used to think of this. I want to be needed by the one I love. When Kei-chan was alive¡­I¡¯ve been clinging to Kei-chan, and it saved me¡¹

    Nei-san recalls her past.

    ¡¸But you see¡­there was nothing I did for Kei-chan. As a sister, as a woman¡­I couldn¡¯t do anything. I was really a nuisance for Kei-chan¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s lost twin brother.

    He was continuously violated by Cesario Viola so he can protect Nei-san.

    In the end, he killed Viola¡¯s sister and got killed by her.

    ¡¸But you see¡­Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking. As long as you¡¯re alive, that¡¯s good enough. ¡ºI¡¯ve got to do something¡»or¡ºI want to be needed¡»¡­are just your own desires. Just blow away those thoughts¡­there¡¯s no need to like me, I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m hated¡­ I just want to live¡¹

    Nei-san laughs lonely.

    ¡¸Kei-chan was Christian you see¡­did I talk about it already?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve heard about the story of him praying at night with Nei-san when you were confined by Viola¡¹

    Nei-san back then tried to give her body to her brother.

    However the Christian brother refused to have sex¡­

    The two of them prayed to God and let the night pass.

    ¡¸You see, I hate to pray to a God that doesn¡¯t help no matter how hard you try, but¡­Kei-chan said¡ºGod is always by our side¡» Yeah¡­just beside us. He won¡¯t come to help¡¹

    Megu and Mana are listening to Nei-san¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸You see, in Christian churches in the US¡­you often see¡ºGOD IS LOVE¡»on walls. When you translate it in Japanese, it says¡ºÉñ¤ÏÛ¤Ê¤ê¡»¡­1 Those words often come to my mind¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡­Éñ¤ÏÛ

    ¡¸If the God¡¯s love means staying beside us and not helping¡­then¡ºlove¡»is just an act of snuggling together. Being needed by the other, helping them out¡­isn¡¯t that just useless? Just staying by the side¡­existing¡­just living¡­I think that¡¯s enough¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s no longer here

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­I¡¯ll stay by Nei-san¡¯s side forever¡¹

    I¡­I promised to be Nei-san¡¯s brother in substitute for Kei-san.

    ¡¸I know! I¡¯ll stay with Yo-chan forever too!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan is overthinking¡­I know how it feels though¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Mana also keep troubling Onii-chan. Mana¡¯s the one who¡¯s a luggage to Onii-chan. If Onii-chan hates me and abandons me someday, I won¡¯t make any complains¡­!¡¹

    Mana leans her body on me

    She¡¯s putting my head on my chest¡­

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no other place for Mana to live other than Onii-chan¡¯s side¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Therefore, when I give birth to Onii-chan¡¯s child¡­then I feel like I can have a passport to stay by his side¡¹

    The wound in her heart is deeply rooted¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-oneesama and Michi-imouto is worrying too much!¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s been silently listening to the two speaks up.

    ¡­However

    ¡ºMegumi-oneesama¡»is fine but¡­¡ºMana-imouto¡»what?

    ¡¸Master is like a big tree. We should just enter the shade of Master and take a rest¡­that¡¯s good enough¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    ¡¸I think so too. Just being by Yo-chan¡¯s side heals us. That alone is fine¡¹

    Nei-san too¡­

    ¡¸No, but¡­I can to anything¡­¡¹

    In reality¡­I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯m useful to everyone.

    ¡¸Why? Yo-chan is always listening to us seriously you know? You always think with all your best¡­you even say that you like me right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I love Yo-chan! Also¡­Yo-chan likes Megu-chan, Mana-chan, Mii-chan¡­Katsun, Nagisa-san, Mii-chan, Ruri-chan, Reika-san¡­Sensei and Maru-chan, Shige-ojii-chan, Seki-san and Yoshiko-san right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Everything Yo-chan thinks comes out of his face¡­he¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t lie. He¡¯s kind to everyone he really likes¡­he makes a thorough wall for people he hates¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yo-chan you hate that elitist guys over there right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­yeah¡¹

    More than hate¡­I¡¯m not good at dealing with them

    ¡¸Those people are basically rejecting Yo-chan but Yo-chan¡¯s also shutting out his heart from them. Really¡­that¡¯s so easy to understand¡¹

    Nei-san smiles at me.

    ¡¸With that said¡­if Yo-chan¡¯s not rejecting us then we can just stay by Yo-chan¡¯s side. We can stay under the shade of the great tree called Yo-chan. Then, if Yo-chan stops accepting us someday¡­then that will definitely be shown in Yo-chan¡¯s face¡­then, you can just go away from him¡¹

    Nei-san tells Megu and Mana.

    ¡¸But¡­I I want to be helpful to Yo-chan¡¹

    Megu speaks in pain.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve said it earlier. There¡¯s no choice but to struggle desperately. Bet with your life¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Life?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised from what Nei-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. When Yo-chan dies¡­and he said¡ºI¡¯m really glad I have you, thank you¡»then it¡¯ll be Megu-chan¡¯s win. You just have to stay with him for a long, very long time. Isn¡¯t that the only way?¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to have regrets like I did with Kei-chan before. Therefore, I¡¯ll do anything I wasn¡¯t able to do to Kei-chan for Yo-chan. I already know that Yo-chan will accept whatever trouble I give him¡­! So I just have to spend a long life with him!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸If you think you want to do something then do it¡­Yo-chan will accept whatever it is anyway. If you can¡¯t do it right now then don¡¯t force yourself. Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t panic¡­life is long after all¡¹

    Nei-san promised her virginity to me.

    But¡­that is only until Cesario Viola¡¯s case is resolved¡­

    Kei-san¡¯s memorial service isn¡¯t over yet for Nei-san¡­

    We won¡¯t be able to embrace each other.

    Nei-san and I know that.

    Therefore we don¡¯t rush.

    We can just take our time slowly

    ¡¸Really¡­Yo-chan¡¯s a big and splendid big tree. He¡¯s rooted firmly, unmoving. I love you¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­Nei-san¡¹

    I look at Megu and Mana and Michi

    ¡¸I love you all girls¡¹

    Michi and Mana smiles

    ¡¸I know¡­Master¡¹

    ¡¸Mana also loves Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­do you love Yukino?¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s been listening to our conversation endlessly turned over here.

    ¡¸Hmm, I like Yukino but look¡­Yukino doesn¡¯t like me¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­the distance between us won¡¯t shrink anymore. No matter how many times we have sex, even if Yukino gets pregnant with my child¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll change¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s the same as during the entrance ceremony

    Just the same¡­woman from far away

    Back then¡­everyday, I thought that I could just look at Yukino from a distance¡­

    The distance between our hearts, I noticed that it¡¯ll never approach.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    Yukino speaks

    ¡¸You see¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about at all. Why are you so obsesses with this man? Isn¡¯t he just a disgusting man you don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking¡­!¡¹

    Yeah

    Someone like Yukino will never understand me.

    Rather than understanding¡­she doesn¡¯t want to, she feels disgusted.

    ¡¸True, this guy¡¯s good at sex but¡­that¡¯s not all. He¡¯s head is completely empty, he¡¯s just a stud who¡¯s dick is always erect¡­!¡¹

    So that¡¯s Yukino¡¯s evaluation of me?

    ¡¸Got it, then Yukino-san shouldn¡¯t have sex with Onii-chan anymore¡­!¡¹

    Mana said

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Yukino panics.

    ¡¸If you feel disgusted then you don¡¯t have to right? Yukino-san won¡¯t have him anymore. Ah¡­but it would be a problem if you don¡¯t get pregnant¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, we can just put Yo-chan¡¯s semen in a syringe or something¡­We just need to pour it into her womb! If you ask Katsun, then she¡¯ll take out some syringe from the mansion¡¹

    There should be some kind of instrument like that used on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s perverted plays.

    ¡¸Yeah, Nei-san, let¡¯s do that!¡¹

    Mana smiles!

    ¡¸Then, Mana will do the pouring of semen inside Yukino-san!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s sadistic blood boils up.

    ¡¸With that settled, Onii-chan has to ejaculate inside Mana with twice the amount! Mana will put the semen released into a syringe then we¡¯ll use that to fertilize Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err¡­

    ¡¸¡­Michi-san, could you come over here?!¡¹

    While I was troubled how to reply¡­Margo-san calls Michi.

    Reika, Nagisa and Mao-chan are surrounding Margo-san.

    Everyone¡¯s watching over the image on the first floor lobby projected on the screen.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m coming right now¡­!¡¹

    Michi replies

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go too¡¹

    I try to go to Margo-san¡¯s side

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Megu whispers.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what I should do but¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹2

    With Nei-san talking sense to her¡­Megu seems to have recovered her thoughts a bit

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do your best¡­Just stay by my side¡¹

    I also whisper on Megu¡¯s years.

    ¡¸Just staying by my side is good enough¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, thank you¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The first floor lobby has the security guards of Kouzuki security service and the free people brought by Kudou-papa.

    The image on the screen is from a surveillance camera?

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan taught us how to use the surveillance systems¡¹

    Margo-san pulled out a device on the wall and pushed a switch one after another.

    Reika is one of the elite members of the Kouzuki security service.

    As this is a property of Kouzuki house, she seems to be familiar with this hotel which have been used many times on important meetings.

    ¡¸However¡­Kudou-san¡¯s really amazing. Didn¡¯t he gather most of the people working in Tokyo underground¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Ah, I see the Banbarubie 3 ladies.

    ¡¸Ah, that woman¡¯s nipple is exposed!¡¹

    When he saw Ruby¡¯s nipples on the screen, Tsunoda shouted¡­!

    The students stopped talking and focused on the video.

    MArgo-san then switches the camera quickly.

    ¡¸However¡­it¡¯s really filled with unique people¡¹

    Nagisa said amazed.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s colleagues are truly flashy people.

    Most have a solid figure¡­wearing a leather jacket but.

    There¡¯s a lot of people wearing strange clothes.

    There¡¯s a mohawk guy with a huge thorns on his shoulder protector¡­

    A fuke monk having a braided hair¡­what kind of person is he?

    There¡¯s another guy who¡¯s dressed like a pilot of a jet fighter(there¡¯s an oxygen mask on the pilot helmet)¡­and a F1 Racing person(with a proper sponsor logo, covering his whole face with helmet)

    Even though it¡¯s a hotel lobby, there¡¯s one wearing a wet suit, SCUBA, and even has a flipper¡­I can¡¯t understand the aim.

    With this, Kudou-papa and Neko-san who can be seen as a middle school girl even though she¡¯s a mother becomes the ordinary people¡­

    Banbarubie have their triangular bikini, hotpants, and a Japanese sword¡­

    I can see a lady wearing pink nurse clothes and have a huge syringe, like she¡¯s cosplaying for some anime or manga¡­

    Or rather, there¡¯s a group of nine wearing white scarf and red clothes¡­what¡¯s that?

    Red, yellow, or green, or group wearing colorful Japanese clothing.

    A gentlemen wearing a pure white suit and having a glass of brandy on one hand.

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­is the first floor having a cosplay competition?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi mutters.

    ¡¸Oh, Ito Shiro, Komatsu Masao, Minami Shinsuke, and Yamada Takao are also here¡¹

    Margo-san speaks.

    I wonder if all of them are known figures in the underground community?

    ¡¸Yes, father is well known after all¡¹

    Michi speaks proudly

    Knowing such people¡­I wonder?

    Well, Kudou-papa is also a strange guy.

    ¡¸Michi-san¡­is that¡ºMars Doug Ram¡»and¡ºUchuu Gyaos¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san asks

    Looking at it¡­there¡¯s a pair of men wearing a silver suit on the screen.

    One is a white guy and the other is Japanese.

    Both of them are wearing dark sunglasses.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. Both of them have have been requested by father for work several times¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ve seen then only on files but¡­aren¡¯t they quite a combination of skills?¡¹

    Margo-san speaks laughing.

    ¡¸What is that¡ºMars¡»and ¡ºUchuu¡»¡¹

    Mana asks

    ¡¸It¡¯s their code names¡¹

    Reika answers

    ¡¸The white guy is Douglas Ramsay¡­he¡¯s originally from the American Special Forces, his codename back then was¡ºMars¡» Then he lived in Japan¡¯s underground society, his name was shortened¡­thus¡ºMars Doug Ram¡»

    ¡¸Eh, why? Won¡¯t¡ºMars¡»just do?¡¹

    Yeah. I think that Mana¡¯s right.

    ¡¸Well¡­the codename¡ºmars¡»is more familiar to the Japanese underground society since a long time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸To be accurate, it¡¯s¡ºGetter Mars¡»-san¡¹

    Michi supplements Reika¡¯s explanation

    Oh, because the code name overlaps¡­he changed his name after coming.

    ¡¸What about¡ºUniverse Gyaos¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºUniverse Gyaos¡»-san¡¯s real name is ¡ºNaito Uchuuta¡»-san¡¹

    Michi answers Mana.

    ¡¸Uchuuta, so¡ºUchuu¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then what about¡ºGyaos¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Because he¡¯s Naito¡¹

    Michi speaks confidently but¡­I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸However, not only¡ºMars Doug Ram¡»¡­there¡¯s quite a few foreigners¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸¡­Kudou-san¡¯s so drastic¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Someone among them should be communicating with Cesario Viola¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    1. hah! ?

    2. Reminder that she slapped Mana for asking what to do ?

 Chapter 273. Second Negotiation ãƒ¼ 1

    Complex Chapter 273. Second Negotiation ©` 1

    ¡¸Kudou-san seems to have called out each and every person in the underground society. Actually¡­most named people are in here¡¹

    The image reflected on the screen is the scenery of the first floor.

    Reika speaks looking at the free people in the underground society wearing strange clothing.

    ¡¸He must¡¯ve presented quite a considerable amount of reward. In addition, the fight in this hotel is organized by¡ºKakka¡» If you play an active part in here,¡ºKakka¡»might recognize them. It¡¯s possible that you can be a regular of Kouzuki security service¡­they can also become an agent that reports directly to¡ºKakka¡»like Kudou-san¡¹

    I see¡­if they¡¯re free men then today¡¯s work has a big meaning.

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s a full confrontation between the Kouzuki family and the famous American criminal organization. Those lacking in ability would just cower and hide¡­on the other hand, those people who have a name in the underground society will lose their face unless they participate in the¡ºfight¡»tonight. Kudou-san distributed the information on the underground society and made it such a big event¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­they got no other choice but to come to Kudou-san¡¯s request tonight to protect their own reputation in the underground society. If they don¡¯t come then they¡¯ll be a laughingstock¡­for the free people, they¡¯re most afraid of their own reputation being hurt¡¹

    Reika explains.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­do they intend to be our¡ºally¡»?¡­do they intend to be our¡ºenemy¡»?¡­we still don¡¯t know at this stage which side they will take¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Yeah¡­there¡¯s a lot of devil¡¯s advocate among the free people in the underground society. Especially the strong ones have that tendency. ¡ºIt¡¯s not fun to be Kouzuki-san¡¯s ally¡»¡­then they¡¯ll take Viola¡¯s side and decide to fight against us. They just want to make a mess around a big organization like Kouzuki Security service¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said smiling.

    ¡¸Anyway, those who will change to Viola¡¯s side will be presented with a decent guarantee¡­they might think that this could be their chance to join with Viola and move to Los Angeles base. Those people without roots will flow anywhere they want¡¹

    I see¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then that means that there¡¯s Viola¡¯s men in there?¡¹

    When I asked, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Not his minions though. In the end¡­they¡¯re just¡ºlocal employee¡»hired by Viola for tonight. Look, those foreigners that attacked before are like those¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Kudou-papa was on the side of the grounds¡­then suddenly a group of foreigners come to attack.

    ¡¸Viola has an absolutely limited number of people moving in Japan¡­ If he want to build up troops, then he can only hire local people¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know how many Viola¡¯s men were brought from the US but¡­well, now that it came to this, we can consider that he brought a quite a number of soldiers with him¡¹

    We can no longer trust that Viola brought a small number of people to Japan.

    The information of the group that seems to be Viola in the airport was all fake.

    The real Viola entered Japan from a different place.

    Miss Cordelia and the other set of white Viola is is also here¡­

    It should be considered that certain number of criminals have infiltrated.

    ¡¸But still¡­I guess the limit is around 30 people at max? It¡¯s impossible to go any further than that. Kouzuki-san had checked all of the immigration status of all airports across the country¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­due to the padding of forces, some of them are locally hired by Viola!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸The free people in the underground money will do anything for money! They¡¯re especially dry when it comes to foreign business. If they can earn properly then they¡¯d only think of getting away from their home country¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­if it¡¯s a foreigner, they don¡¯t mind the power of Kouzuki family.

    No, even Japanese people¡­if you¡¯re living in the underground society, you can calmly oppose Kouzuki house.

    ¡­Anyway

    Everyone¡¯s supposed to be gathered in this hotel lobby according to Kudou-papa¡¯s request today¡­

    As soon as it turns to battle, that¡¯s when those who will become¡ºenemies¡»show up.

    With that said now¡­it looks like all of the strange looking people in the screen are¡ºenemies¡»

    ¡¸¡­Do you two assume that a percent of the people father have gathered are¡ºenemies¡»?¡¹

    Michi asks Reika and Margo who¡¯s leading the road.

    ¡¸In this case¡­the number doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it depends on the level of the fighting ability of the opponent¡¹

    Reika answers.

    No matter how many weak fries gathered¡­they can¡¯t fight someone with an A-class combat ability.

    ¡¸And to trouble us¡­those who have a perverse personality is quite strong¡­!¡¹

    Haa¡­well, that¡¯s bad.

    ¡¸Take a look¡­even the people in the lobby are aware of it. Look, everyone¡¯s checking each other¡­!¡¹

    Just as Margo-san points out¡­the members of the underground society in the lobby are united per teams¡­and trying to distance from the other teams.

    They make conversations sometime but they seem to be suspicious of each other.

    They¡¯re keeping each other, prepared anytime someone attacks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be tense but¡­I don¡¯t want to stay in that place. Your mind¡¯s just going to be grinded, I can¡¯t bear that¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸But¡­that¡¹

    There¡¯s a doubt that spring inside me.

    ¡¸Kudou-san knows that the situation comes to this right?¡¹

    ¡­That old man who¡¯s prepared for everything¡­

    There¡¯s no way he won¡¯t assume this situation.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s of course!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Really¡­Kudou-san¡¯s a good man¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why he would bother to make such a tense place.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Yo-chan, you don¡¯t get it?¡¹

    Nei-san makes a surprised face.

    ¡¸Ah, Nei-san¡­Mana doesn¡¯t understand too¡¹

    Mana confesses smiling.

    ¡­Then, from behind

    ¡¸Maika, are you an idiot? Isn¡¯t it obvious to determine who¡¯s the enemy and ally if you gather them in one place?¡¹

    ¡­Y-Yukino?

    You were listening?

    Or rather¡­since when did you join in our circle?

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s glaring at each other¡­the real¡ºenemy¡»can¡¯t make any actions if you¡¯re in such a tension filled situation you know?¡¹

    Yukino begins to chatter facing us.

    ¡¸Besides, they come this far making a promise¡ºI¡¯ll be Kouzuki-san¡¯s ally¡»¡­but actually, some action happened, they missed the timing to refuse, and they¡¯ll just stay as an ally to the end¡¹

    Yukino explains to us showing a triumphant face.

    ¡¸The people who intends to¡ºbe Kouzuki-san¡¯s ally¡»from the start are those who don¡¯t have any hesitation in their heart but you see¡­those people who thinks of¡ºchanging sides with the enemy¡»will be hesitating until the final moment. I think there¡¯s quite a lot of people who will wait and see and think¡ºI¡¯ll stay on Kouzuki-san¡¯s side after all¡»¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s guess is sharp,

    I recognize that.

    Yukino¡¯s not an idiot.

    ¡­But

    It would¡¯ve been cool if she only doesn¡¯t dress and make-up this strange.

    Even though she¡¯s not an idiot¡­

    She looks like an idiot¡­

    ¡­Well fine.

    Yukino herself has completely forgotten how she looks as she speak¡­

    ¡¸Correct¡­it is as Yukino-san said¡¹

    Margo-san answered smiling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s very dangerous to invite people who are possibly¡ºenemies¡»inside the hotel but you see, we can reduce the number of people who would double-cross at the last second. Kouzuki security service in the hotel is completely fortified¡­it¡¯ll take quite a lot of courage to change sides in this situation¡­!¡¹

    Once again, looking at the screen¡­

    The uniformed personnel stationed are about four times the size of the odd group.

    With this number difference¡­those who¡ºwill try to change sides¡»will be pressured.

    ¡¸Besides¡­father has Neko-san and Banbarubie 3 on his side by all means. If you put those people in place, they can reliably deal with those who will ¡ºchange sides¡»quickly¡¹

    Michi said confidently.

    ¡¸Well¡­I guess Kudou-san made this decision after agonizing. If you leave them outside, we would only be attacked from multiple sides¡­ It would be troubling if they cooperate with Viola¡¯s main force¡¹

    As long as they¡¯re trapped in the lobby¡­they can suppress those who will¡ºchange sides¡»

    ¡¸Ah, it seems someone¡¯s coming again¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san said

    There¡¯s a black luxury car stopping at the entrance of the hotel¡­

    While we are talking¡­

    The members of the dissident group in Shirasaka house coming to negotiate and¡­

    The fathers of the students in Kouzuki house¡­are coming in the hotel one after another.

    Those who arrived were lead directly to the upper floor making sure they won¡¯t make contact with Kudou-papa¡¯s people

    ¡­Before long.

    The image of the screen was forcibly switched to a big conference room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡ºBoth Shirasaka-san and ours didn¡¯t arrive on schedule however, we can¡¯t wait any longer. Let¡¯s begin¡»

    Jii-chan who¡¯s sitting dignified on the table speaks up heavily.

    On Jii-chan¡¯s side, Minaho-neesan.

    Then, Seki-san stands behind as guard.

    In the seats behind¡­the Kouzuki group¡¯s executives.

    Surrounding them is Chief Tanizawa of Kouzuki security service, and Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san as guards.

    ¡º¡­I¡¯m really sorry! Just what happened to Fukushi-chan!¡»

    The old lady speaks on the other side of the tale facing Jii-chan and others¡­

    Shirasaka house¡¯s branch family¡¯s, Shirasaka Ayako.

    Next to her is Shirasaka Hiromitsu who¡¯s the representative of the local Shirasaka house¡¯s company, and¡­

    Yamada Hisashi, the vice president at Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper company Tokyo Head office.

    It seems that Ayako¡¯s son, Shirasaka Fukushi is late.

    ¡ºHmm¡­we also are lacking two people in here¡­!¡»

    Jii-chan said as he looked at the executives behind

    ¡¸¡­Reika-oneesan? Who¡¯s the executive that didn¡¯t come?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    Reika¡¯s one of the top at Kouzuki security service.

    She knows the names and faces of the executives on Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸Shiba Okitachi and Kouzuki Noboru¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki Noboru¡­whose father is he?¡¹

    There¡¯s four men from Kouzuki branch family among Jii-chan¡¯s students, Kouzuki Souji and Subaru, Kouzuki Satoshi, and Kouzuki Kenshi.

    In short, that¡¯s three Kouzuki executive surnames¡­

    ¡¸He¡¯s Kouzuki Kenshi-san¡¯s father¡­!¡¹

    Reika answers.

    Although Jii-chan, who¡¯s the head of Kouzuki house had imposed an¡ºurgent summon¡»to them, they didn¡¯t come¡­

    It¡¯s possible that the two are¡ºtraitors¡»

    Misuzu and Ruriko¡­they were attacked by the¡ºenemies¡»disguising Kouzuki security service during our departure from the theater.

    Those people have stolen the uniform of a man who joined in the Kouzuki security service several months ago.

    These kind of things can¡¯t be planned by Cesario Viola who belongs to a foreign criminal organization.

    There is definitely a¡ºtraitor¡»among the Kouzuki group.

    Then¡­those people might¡¯ve worked with Cesario Viola.

    If they don¡¯t appear tonight.

    Then, they know that this will become a battlefield later.

    If Viola¡¯s attack succeeds¡­Jii-chan¡¯s life would be at stake.

    There¡¯s also a possibility of the executives being killed.

    Therefore¡­they refuse to come to the hotel, reluctant to die by themselves.

    ¡­Isn¡¯t that how it is?

    ¡ºShiba will be heading here from Haneda¡»

    One of the executives answered Jii-chan

    ¡ºOh, he went to inspect a factory on the China?¡»

    Jii-chan turned to that executive.

    ¡ºYes¡­the arrival of the plane seems to have been delayed a bit so I received a message from the International Terminal a while ago. He should be heading here by car. He will be arriving soon¡»

    ¡ºUmu¡­what about Noboru?¡»

    Jii-chan asks, the executive¡­

    ¡ºI can¡¯t contact him¡­his phone is unavailable. His secretary and driver also doesn¡¯t know his whereabouts¡­!¡»

    Suspicious¡­ that¡¯s too suspicious

    ¡ºWell fine¡­let¡¯s begin our talk anyway¡»

    Jii-chan faces front

    ¡ºFirst¡­I want to hear your proposal¡»

    ¡º¡­Proposal?¡»

    Vice president Yamada makes a suspicious face.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡­let me tell you beforehand, I think that the scandal of Shirasaka family is just deserts. Even if the Shirasaka newspaper or television station would go down from this¡­I won¡¯t have any trouble whatsoever¡»

    Hearing that, vice president Yamada¡­

    ¡ºWhat are you talking about¡­our company is a traditional newspaper established since 75 years. We had a history of fighting to keep the freedom of the press!¡»

    ¡º¡­Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡»

    Jii-chan speaks coldly.

    ¡ºIt just lasted for 75 years at most, to say that is a history, a tradition¡­!¡»

    Jii-chan laughs sarcastically.

    ¡ºYou know the traditional house named Kouzuki don¡¯t you? If I go back to my ancestors, it¡¯ll be names written in the oldest chronicles of Japan¡­!¡»

    -Kouzuki house is one of the leading historical names in Japan.

    ¡ºOur ancestors that can be confirmed to be real and existing are from Heian period(794-1185) ¡ºKouzuki¡»is a family name that¡¯s from Muromachi era(1333-1573)¡­! If you want to talk about history or tradition then at least speak on ones that last for a hundred years or more¡»

    Jii-chan would be the only one in Japan who could say such sarcasm.

    ¡º¡­This year would be your 75th year founding anniversary isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­we did a commemorative ceremony in April¡»

    Frightened from Jii-chan¡¯s attitude, vice president Yamada answers.

    ¡ºThen, isn¡¯t that a great opportunity¡­to be crushed¡»

    Jii-chan smiles

    Vice president Yamada trembles.

    ¡ºUhm¡­Kouzuki-sama, allow me to speak¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu raises his hand.

    ¡º¡­Very well. What is it about?¡»

    ¡ºHa¡­Thank you very much¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu seems to be a man that¡¯s modest.

    ¡ºUhm¡­this is our first time meeting so let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Shirasaka Hiromitsu from Osaka¡­!¡»

    ¡ºUmu, I know. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a capable man¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu¡¯s forehead is already shining with sweat.

    ¡ºI¡­there is something I would like to request from Kouzuki-sama by all means so I hastened coming from Osaka¡»

    ¡ºNo need for introductions¡­what do you want?¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu took a deep breath then¡­said

    ¡º¡­I don¡¯t know anything about the Tokyo office¡¯s newspaper, television and radio station companies. Please consult about it on Shirasaka Ayako-san and vice president Yamada about that¡»

    ¡ºUmu¡­I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re in Tokyo in behalf of the local affiliates¡»

    ¡º¡­Yes ¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu look straight at Jii-chan.

    ¡ºOn behalf of the branch office for the television, radio, and newspaper companies¡­I would like to say. Kouzuki-sama¡­would you please buy all of our companies?¡»

    The Shirasaka house who¡¯s dominating the media¡­their local companies want to be bought?

 Chapter 274. Second negotiation ãƒ¼ 2

    Chapter 274. Second negotiation ©` 2

    ¡º¡­Are you saying you want me to buy the local television and radio stations only?¡»

    The president of the television station from Osaka, Shirasaka Hiromitsu shows a bitter look from Jii-chan¡¯s remark

    ¡ºHiromitsu-kun, what are you suggesting!?¡»

    Shirasaka house¡¯s Tokyou office vice president¡­Yamada Hisashi shouts aghast.

    ¡ºIf you do that¡­our television and newspaper network would collapse¡»

    On the other hand¡­Shirasaka Hiromitsu from Osaka¡­

    ¡ºI don¡¯t mind¡­let it collapse. Currently, the network is concentrated on Tokyo too much. Most of the information is sent from Tokyo, people living in the rurals are watching it welcome¡­this situation is distorted. We must correct it¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not true, we¡¯re covering all of the local topics adequately!¡»

    Vice president Yamada doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough. No, the problem isn¡¯t whether the local topics are reported or not. ¡­The big problem is that the Tokyo topics take up the television and newspaper more than necessary!¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu won¡¯t give in.

    ¡ºFor example¡­a light night show is sent out from the Tokyo station. Since it¡¯s a news program, it only has to give out news, but there¡¯s also extra corner. Why do you have to show the rural areas about the famous confectionery that¡¯s in limited production under the department stores in Tokyo, the popular ramen shops in Tokyo, special features about a lunch store where you can eat for only 500 yen at Tokyo!? If you don¡¯t live in Tokyo then isn¡¯t that all useless information?!¡»

    Oh¡­So those kind of programs show on rural areas too?

    True¡­it¡¯s just troublesome for the local people far away from Tokyo to have such broadcast.

    It¡¯s not somewhere they go on their daily life.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s just letting the local people know the current trends in Tokyo too!¡»

    Vice president Yamada says so but¡­

    ¡ºThat¡¯s none of our business. You think that all of sources of information are in Tokyo. The local provinces have their own news too. We would like to increase the coverage that¡¯s appropriate for each region without being bound by information control by Tokyo¡»

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t get it Hiromitsu-kun¡­the political and economic center of Japan is Tokyo. Isn¡¯t it obvious that all of the information dissemination should be centered at Tokyo?¡»

    ¡ºYes, therefore we will be broadcasting the congress and the stocks information from Tokyo. However, it¡¯s just wrong to produce all other information contents in Tokyo and distribute it nationwide. The local stations need more privilege¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­You¡¯re just saying that so you can sell program made in Osaka and other provinces don¡¯t you¡­!¡»

    The representative of TV station in Osaka¡­and the vice president of Tokyo newspaper office.

    Their opinions don¡¯t match at all.

    ¡ºWell, fine. If Shirasaka Hiromitsu wants me to buy the local companies¡­and ultimately, you want to get out of the control of Shirasaka Moritsugu who¡¯s the representative¡»

    Jii-chan concludes.

    ¡ºYes¡­we can never freely report if we¡¯re under Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s powerful ruling¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu look at Jii-chan¡¯s eye as he answer.

    ¡ºHowever¡­if you change the ruler from Shiraska Moritsugu to me¡­do you really think that you can report freely? I might aspire to make a more biased coverage than Shirasaka Moritsugu you know?¡»

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡ºThat is¡­we do believe in Kouzuki-sama¡»

    ¡ºWell said¡­ What do you know about me then?¡»

    Jii-chan pressures Shirasaka Hiromitsu.

    ¡ºEither way, I already know what you were thinking coming here¡­next¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s eyes turned from Shirasaka Hiromitsu to Shirasaka Ayako.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll listen to you. What do you want to ask from me?¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯m someone that¡¯s closer in the head house of Shirasaka than Shirasaka Hiromitsu¡»

    ¡ºI know. You¡¯re the daughter of Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s older brother aren¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­if father didn¡¯t die young, then Uncle Moritsugu won¡¯t become the head of Shiraska house. I am the rightful lineage of Shirasaka head family¡»

    I see, because she can assert her legitimacy in the bloodline¡­Shirasaka Ayako can be the boss of the forcer against Shirasaka Moritsugu, the head of Shirasaka house.

    ¡ºWith the last night¡¯s blunder¡­I have decided that it would be better if Uncle Moritsugu isn¡¯t the head of the house anymore. Uncle Moritsugu will retire. And the next head¡¯s seat will be inherited by my son, Shirasaka Fukushi¡»

    ¡­Err

    In short, this old lady wants his son to be the next head.

    ¡ºAs expected, the Shirasaka house must be lead by the right blood. My son, if Fukushi becomes the head, then Shirasaka house will return to it¡¯s rightful lineage. Both the newspaper and television stations¡­should be proud of Fukushi¡»

    Isn¡¯t that just Obasan¡¯s personal delusions?

    ¡ºTherefore¡­Kouzuki-sama, please support Fukushi from the back. Of course, Fukushi and I swear absolute obedience to Kouzuki-sama. All of Shirasaka family will move by Kouzuki-sama¡¯s will¡­!¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako shows a vulgar smile.

    ¡ºI think that it¡¯s not a bad deal for Kouzuki-sama¡­¡»

    ¡­This Obsasan doesn¡¯t care about anything else as long as her son is the owner of Shirasaka family.

    She intends to pass the rights to Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper and television companies.

    She just want the honor of being the owner of Shirasaka family.

    ¡ºDo you have the same opinion?¡»

    Jii-chan looks at vice president Yamada.

    ¡ºN-Not at all!¡»

    Vice president Yamada answers in a loud voice.

    ¡ºI¡­for one, would like all of the management team from Shirasaka house¡¯s television and newspaper companies to resign¡»

    ¡ºYamada-san, what do you mean by that¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako¡¯s provoked

    ¡ºAre you saying that you¡¯ve forgotten all of the kindness and gratitude you had from Shirasaka house and want to banish Shirasaka from the company?!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be absurd¡­!¡»

    Vice president Yamada answers.

    ¡ºFor one¡­Let me speak. Currently, with Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s problem coming to light¡­it has become a national concern. And last night¡­Head Chairman Shirasaka Moritsugu spoke at the press conference as if he¡¯s protecting Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯. With this, it can¡¯t be helped if they think that the whole Shirasaka family is concealing the crime of the family¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you saying! You¡¯re just an employee of the newspaper company, you¡¯re rude!¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako shouts.

    ¡ºI¡¯m the vice president! An executive! I don¡¯t resemble anything that can be called an employee!¡»

    Vice president Yamada flares up at Shirasaka Ayako

    ¡ºEither way¡­the trust on the television and newspaper company is ruined because of the problems caused by the people of Shirasaka house. Yesterday, all of the affiliates were flooded with protest calls an faxes! Now that it has come to this, if all the members of Shirasaka house don¡¯t leave their office¡­the people won¡¯t be convinced!¡»

    ¡ºSaying that, you just intend to take control of the newspaper and television companies!¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t have such ulterior motives. I¡¯m saying that there¡¯s no other options in order to stabilize the newspaper and television companies!¡»

    ¡ºF-Fukushi¡­what about Fukushi?!¡»

    ¡ºFukushi-kun isn¡¯t an executive. If Shirasaka house is only among employees, then the people will allow it¡»

    ¡ºSaying that¡­you¡¯re thinking of driving Fukushi out someday don¡¯t you! That¡¯s right¡­of course you do!¡»

    ¡ºBoth of you, stop this already!¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu scolds them.

    ¡ºKouzui-sama¡­this is the inside of the Tokyo office. They only think about their own power struggle¡­they¡¯re not thinking about us in the local areas!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not true¡­I believe that it¡¯s important to cover the whole country with the coverage network¡»

    ¡ºYamada-san¡­we¡¯re not a property of Tokyo office! We¡¯re independent from Tokyo! I¡¯ve already had enough to see only the color of Tokyo!¡»

    Yeah¡­

    What¡¯s this

    ¡¸Do those people not get what situation they¡¯re in?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi speaks as he look at the screen.

    ¡¸Shirasaka Hiromitsu wants backup on the local companies becoming independent¡­Shirasaka Ayako wants her son to be supported becoming the head¡­vice president Yamada from the Tokyo office wants Shirasaka house¡¯s people to step down, each of them request¡ºKakka¡»their own wishes¡­¡¹

    Kata Takashi, the brain of the students put it together.

    ¡¸In the end¡­the three¡¯s opinion match only about ¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu losing his position as the head¡»¡¹

    Shiba Akira mutters showing an amazed face.

    ¡¸However¡­they only think of their own self afterwards¡­!¡¹

    Should I say as expected of Shirasaka house.

    They¡¯re only evaluated as egoistic criminals like Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡ºAll of you are people not worth negotiating with me¡»

    Jii-chan said

    ¡ºShirasaka Hiromitsu-kun¡­you¡¯ll stay in Osaka forever. It seems that you don¡¯t have any intention to oppose the whole of Japan even the world.¡»

    ¡ºThat is not true! First of all¡­I just thought of accumulating all of the small things¡»

    ¡ºTherefore you should go back to your province and pile it up. I¡¯ll deal with the Shirasaka newspaper and television companies¡¯ regional affiliate even without you¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s¡­what will happen to us in the rural areas?!¡»

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re saying that far then why don¡¯t you stop working on a major affiliate company, capitalize, and build an independent company in the province?¡»

    ¡ºThe local recession is terrible. My station in Osaka is capable of becoming independent but the other provinces, it¡¯s impossible for them to create a new company¡»

    ¡ºIf they can¡¯t survive without their connection with Tokyo then it¡¯s unavoidable for them to be dominated by Tokyo office¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s¡­couldn¡¯t Kouzui-sama invest funds with his power somehow?¡»

    ¡ºYou want money but you don¡¯t say it yourself¡­isn¡¯t that just selfish?¡»

    Jii-chan snorts.

    ¡ºI understand that the local companies are dissatisfied with Tokyo¡­however, it¡¯s just a bad idea to ask for my help¡­¡»

    Next, Jii-chan looks at Shirasaka Ayako.

    ¡ºThen¡­I¡¯m not interested on who will be the next owner of Shirasaka house. Shirasaka house can decide that on their own¡­¡»

    ¡ºPlease don¡¯t say that¡­If Fukushi becomes the head, he¡¯ll do his best to support Kouzuki-sama! He¡¯ll never forget your kindness! Please support Fukushi!¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako desperately appeals.

    ¡ºYou see¡­I prefer those smart yet not loyal than a foolish yet loyal. A smart person understands what he profits and act according to it. As long as I guarantee profit, they will absolutely not betray me. On the other hand, a foolish person¡­will show me loyalty and don¡¯t do anything that¡¯s selfish, as a result, they often cause terrible damage to me¡»

    ¡ºFukushi¡­my son is a smart man. He finished politics and Economics on Waseda¡­!¡»

    ¡º¡­If he¡¯s really a smart person then he shouldn¡¯t be late. This is a critical turning point that must not be missed in his life¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t trust the person named Shirasaka Fukushi as he¡¯s not here¡»

    ¡º¡­Kouzuki-sama! Please wait for a bit longer. This must be a mistake! Surely the road is crowded!¡»

    ¡ºIn addition¡­I just don¡¯t think well of mothers who excessively interfere with their son¡¯s future¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s words are cold.

    ¡ºBy the way¡­how old is your son, Fukushi-kun?¡»

    ¡º¡­38 years old¡»

    Yeah¡­that¡¯s just no good

    A really bad idea

    ¡ºNow then¡­lastly, vice president Yamada. Your proposal is reasonable. At the same time Shiraska Moritsugu resigns as the newspaper company¡¯s representative¡­the entire directors should be reelected¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes¡­thank you for your praise!¡»

    Vice president Yamada shows an expression of joy when his proposal is accepted.

    ¡ºOf course¡­you will have to resign as well¡»

    ¡º¡­What?¡»

    Vice president Yamada¡¯s face turned pale in an instant¡­

    ¡ºYou have worked under Shirasaka Moritsugu for a long time haven¡¯t you? He should have recognize your ability. If not, you won¡¯t be able to get the position of being the vice president¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s certainly true however¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­don¡¯t you think you should retire along with Shirasaka Moritsugu as well?¡»

    Vice president Yamada fell silent.

    ¡ºNegotiations are deals. You exchange valuable with valuables. However¡­all of the conditions you have presented aren¡¯t worthy for me¡»

    Jii-chan speaks coldly.

    ¡ºTherefore¡­from now on, I will do as I want. ¡­Katsuko-kun¡»

    Jii-chan calls Katsuko-nee

    ¡ºYes¡­Kakka¡»

    Katsuko-nee appears from outside the screen.

    She can only be seen as a beautiful secretary Jii-chan has employed.

    ¡ºPresent the material for these people to see¡»

    ¡º¡­Certainly¡»

    Katsuko-nee operates the terminal.

    It seems that there¡¯s a screen that reflects an image in the conference room where Jii-chan is.

    Then¡­the document is shown.

    Of course, the document is also synchronized to the screen we¡¯re looking up to.

    ¡ºThis is the situation of the stocks of your company. 51 percent is held by Shirasaka house. The remaining 49 percent is owned by various companies and individual shareholders¡­¡»

    Oh¡­I see

    ¡ºEven if you say that Shirasaka house owns 51 percent, the head, Shirasaka Moritsugu holds only 28 percent. The others are divided to the people of the clan¡»

    ¡ºI also hold 6 percent¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako said

    ¡ºRight, you have 6 percent of the stock¡­ There¡¯s shareholders of the Shirasaka bloodline that are opposed to Moritsugu. I¡¯ve gotten 2 percent of the share from that person¡»

    ¡­2 percent.

    ¡ºIn short¡­Shirasaka house¡¯s current share¡¯s owned is 49 percent. Do you know what that means?¡»

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    The shareholding ratio of non-Shirasaka shareholders is 51%?

    ¡ºIn stocks, if you hold more than half of the shares, you can move that company freely. Now then, once the holidays are over¡­I will announce TOB¡­take over bidding to purchase your newspaper company. The stock price of your newspaper company is crashing very low since the case yesterday. I¡¯ve been buying cheap stocks already but¡­TOB means buying shares with a higher price than the market price¡­everyone will be selling me their shares¡»

    The three people are listening to Jii-chan¡¯s story trembling.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure that everyone would be willing to sell me especially the stocks for each company. I¡¯m Kouzuki Shigetaka you see. They want to sell me a favor and don¡¯t want to be glared at¡»

    ¡ºH-However¡­if I buy a 2 percent stock from the marker¡­Shirasaka house should be able to dominate and won¡¯t be lost¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu wipes his head with a handkerchief¡­and said

    ¡ºBuy?¡­From who? How?¡»

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve already directed the Shirasaka house¡¯s main financing bank. No bank will be lending money to Shiraska house. Because the possession of share is an individual asset¡­you can¡¯t possibly misappropriate it to company¡¯s assets. The only one with personal funds on hand¡­Shiraska Moritsugu, how far do you think he can go?¡»

    Jii-chan has already prepared his attack?

    ¡ºWhat, if you know how serious I am¡­then I can have all of the shareholders apart from Shirasaka house stick to me. They know that Shirasaka Moritsugu has no future. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d come to suicide along with a man that¡¯s falling down¡»

    True¡­in this situation.

    Even the other people from Shirasaka house will immediately surrender to Jii-chan.

    ¡ºI will obtain the management rights to your newspaper company. The affiliate companies¡¯ stocks will follow. Ultimately¡­I will secure all of your news networks¡»

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t need cooperation from the three of you¡­Sorry I troubled you to come here today. Now, go home¡­!¡»

    The three non-mainstream faction members of Shirasaka house look at each other¡­

    ¡ºP-Please wait¡­Kouzuki-san!¡»

 Chapter 275. Second Negotiation ãƒ¼ 3

    Chapter 275. Second Negotiation ©` 3

    ¡¸As expected of¡ºKakka¡»¡­For him to be prepared this far!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji said as he look at the image of Jii-chan overwhelming the anti-mainstream faction of Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸No¡­Actually, In wonder? If Shirasaka head house doesn¡¯t follow¡ºKakka¡¯s will¡»¡­for example, if they loan from a foreign financial institution, isn¡¯t it still possible for Shirasaka house to suppress the majority of the shares?¡¹

    Kata answers with a serious face.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t¡ºKakka¡»also have a measure for that?¡¹

    Natsuki Makoto join in.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»should have a close relationship even with the foreign financial institutions on US and Europe. Even if Shirasaka house borrows money they will only be able to use financial institutions from rising countries¡¹

    Shiba Akira analyzes.

    ¡¸However¡­won¡¯t there be an investment fund buying all of the stocks because they noticed the conflict between¡ºKakka¡»and Shirasaka house? If they can hold shares even under 10% won¡¯t they be able to influence the fight between¡ºKakka¡»and Shirasaka house?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi states his concern.

    ¡¸To begin with¡­how many of the stocks are in the market? How much shares is there inside the Shirasaka house who¡¯s against the head family?¡¹

    Koumori Akira said but¡­

    ¡¸No, even in the anti-mainstream faction of Shirasaka house, they won¡¯t want Shirasaka house to lose their influence on the newspaper company right? I think that the whole Shiraska house will gather the stocks on their whole family and try to keep the majority of the stocks¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru states his opinion.

    ¡¸However¡­would they entrust their own shares to Shirasaka Moritsugu this late? Everyone knows that Shiraska Moritsugu¡¯s already gone as the head of the house. Even if Shirasaka house unites and defend¡­it would be after they decide on the new leader¡¹

    Hanaoka Shinsuke said.

    ¡¸However, Shirasaka Moritsugu will argue to have a succession struggle. In the first place, Shirasaka Moritsugu isn¡¯t willing to retire. While the house is at mess because of him, won¡¯t¡ºKakka¡»be able to do as he will?¡¹

    Oohari Ryou said

    ¡¸Umu¡­There¡¯s no mistake in¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»work¡­!¡¹

    Koku Rakujin nods greatly.

    The students continue their conversation in loud voice.

    Listening to the conversation¡­Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸¡­What do you think?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s all just bluff!¡¹

    The eyes of the students gather around me.

    ¡¸I also think that he¡¯s lying about already holding 2 percent of the stocks¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you, what do you mean by that!?¡¹

    Torada Chitoku asks me shouting.

    ¡¸Well¡­doesn¡¯t it cost money to buy stocks? He won¡¯t spend money for such a foolish thing you know¡¹

    Yukino reacts from what I said.

    ¡¸Are you saying that it¡¯s foolish to take the newspaper company from Shirasaka house?! The newspaper company is the cornerstone of Shirasaka house! That newspaper has been ours since it was created!¡¹

    ¡­Errr

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not talking about that¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸He¡¯s talking to those three right now¡­in short, he only needs to make those three follow what he say right?¡¹

    The students doesn¡¯t seem to be able to understand what I¡¯m talking about.

    These guys are only looking for good results of¡ºStealing¡»or¡ºTaking¡»

    But¡­Jii-chan thinks differently.

    That person will avoid using money and effort for something trivial

    ¡¸Shirasaka Hiromitsu-san, Ayako-san, and vice president Yamada¡­all want to drive away Shirasaka Moritsugu, the head, but they seem to have different opinions about it¡¹

    Mr. Hiromitsu wants to make the local companies independent from the influence of the Shirasaka family. He doesn¡¯t care about the newspaper company in Tokyo which is the main body.

    Mrs. Ayako wants to make her son the head of Shirasaka family. She thinks it¡¯s fine to leave the management rights to Jii-chan.

    Vice president Yamada wants Shirasaka house to step down from managing the newspaper company. He¡¯s thinking of ruling all of the local companies under Tokyo like before.

    ¡­He¡¯s not compromising the relationship at all.

    ¡¸Each of them has a different purpose¡­it¡¯s known that their opinion are different. Therefore¡­everyone¡¯s making a¡ºrequest¡»to Kouzuki-san. It won¡¯t become a 50-50¡ºnegotiation¡» If those three unite for a consistent aim, then they could become a strong force competing Kouzuki-san and yet¡­everyone of them are just weak representatives of their own ¡ºLocal company¡»¡ºanti-mainstream faction in Shirasaka fhouse¡»and ¡ºEmployee in Tokyo office¡»¡¹

    It would be hard to maintain their own power if Jii-chan doesn¡¯t back them up.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san felt their¡ºweakness¡»so he judged that threatening them with a bluff would be enough¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Threaten only?¡¹

    Tsunoda seems to not understand¡­

    Well, those who¡¯re always bossy and elite won¡¯t know¡­

    This method is close to¡ºKuromori¡»after all

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t get it? Grandfather judged that he only need to make the other party think that¡ºThey might lose¡»¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸The newspaper company stock held by Shirasaka house is divided in majority. Changing 51 to 49%¡­just saying that it makes them worry. Actually, even though grandfather hasn¡¯t taken the management rights of the newspaper company yet¡­those three will fall down from thinking¡ºit¡¯s possible it can be taken over¡» They know that Kouzuki house has enough financial strength and influence in the nation. However¡­grandfather won¡¯t actually do the¡ºtakeover bid¡»on Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper company. It¡¯s not that you can obtain the newspaper company only by paying a lot of money¡­as mentioned earlier, it¡¯s known that foreign investment funding comes in and gets rid of the money¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­nothing will move if he only threatens?¡¹

    Oohari Ryou asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Why? Shirasaka Ayako-san has 6% of the stock of the newspaper company. If Ayako-san surrenders, that alone will make the majority of the ownership from Shirasaka house¡­!

    Right. There¡¯s no need to take out money and actually take 2% f the stock from the stockholder from inside Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same on the TOB. It¡¯s enough for grandfather to let them know that there might be a TOB. What¡¯s left is as you said¡­the investors both inside and outside will attack Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper company. With the Shirasaka house currently divided into the head, Moritsugu and the anti-mainstream faction, they can¡¯t defend themselves. When Shirasaka house is completely out of strength, exhausted¡­then Grandfather will begin to help I think. That is how grandfather will take the newspaper company easily¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸Help¡­what does that mean?¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru asks Misuzu

    ¡¸Making a move on Shirasaka house¡¯s main bank¡­grandfather will use his name to buy the shares of Shirasaka house. He¡¯ll takeover pretending to be the white knight. For buying it¡­at first, he¡¯ll show a pretense of lending money from collateral banks. With the investment fund turned to a defensive battle, Shirasaka house as a whole will still hold majority of the shares. There will be no more assets left Shirasaka house can use¡­if they¡¯re going to loan to a bank they know for a long time, then they won¡¯t doubt, especially if it¡¯s Shiraska Moritsugu-san¡¹

    The students are seriously listening on Misuzu¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸Then¡­when the stocks become collateral, another company will cause trouble with Shirasaka house. Anything will do. As long as they can clog the repay of Shirasaka house. As a result, the share of the newspaper that became collateral will be owned by the bank¡­then will become Grandfather¡¯s¡­! We can get a lot of stocks at a much cheaper price than buying it on the stock market¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, please wait a moment. In that case¡­what happens to the investors who have been buying the shares on the newspaper company?¡¹

    Kata asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸If grandfather controls the majority then there¡¯s no more share necessary. Investors who compete with Shiraska family and buy it at high price will make a lot of loss¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸However¡­that¡¯s a dirty trick. It¡¯s not fair letting the bank mediate¡¹

    Shiba Akira who¡¯s an idealist, said.

    ¡¸If you think so then Akira-san shouldn¡¯t enter the business world¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly

    ¡¸There¡¯s no rule about not letting the bank mediate¡¹

    ¡¸However, this sour¡ºmutual killing¡»is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me though¡¹

    I speak up

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san¡¯s not doing any¡ºmutual killing¡» This maybe a¡ºbrain game¡»to to survive¡­but he¡¯s not trying to kill the other party at all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean? I can¡¯t understand¡¹

    Shiba Akira glares at me.

    ¡¸Well¡­you¡¯ll understand once you see how grandfather acts after this¡­!¡¹

    We turned back to Jii-chan on the video once again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡ºNow then¡­no matter how much you worry, you won¡¯t come up with a conclusion. I¡¯m busy so could you return home quickly?¡»

    As Jii-chan declares that¡ºI can take over the Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper company by myself without your cooperation¡»¡­the three became small

    ¡ºKouzuki-sama¡­uhm, I¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu speaks up.

    ¡ºI am the representative of the local companies. We can¡¯t come back like this. If this continues¡­Shirasaka house¡¯s scandal will involve us and all of the affiliated companies will be damaged¡»

    ¡ºM-Me too¡­!¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako too¡­

    ¡ºI think that it¡¯s already been conveyed to Mr. Moritsugu that I am having a meeting with Kouzuki-sama If things don¡¯t change, Fukushi and I would be exiled from Shirasaka house. Fukushi may also be forced to retire from the newspaper company¡­¡»

    ¡ºMe too. If I return without anything, I will lose my position. I also believe in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s power¡­I came here on behalf of the employees of the newspaper company¡­¡»

    Vice president Yamada also limps.

    All of them will be crushed by the power of the head, Shirasaka Moritsugu if Jii-chan doesn¡¯t help them

    ¡ºPlease help us¡»

    ¡ºPlease¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯re very sorry¡­!¡»

    The three bow their heads to Jii-chan.

    ¡ºI wonder why didn¡¯t you take that attitude at first?¡»

    Jii-chan answers with a troubled face.

    ¡¸True. Why didn¡¯t those people bow their heads at¡ºKakka¡»from the start?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi asks.

    ¡¸Well¡­Kouzuki-san made them think that he want the Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper company by all means¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Then¡­they thought that Kouzuki-san wants their cooperation so they came here with such a cocky attitude¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­is that so? What idiots¡¹

    Tsunoda said as he smiles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­Kouzuki-san purposely made those three take that attitude¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why!?¡¹

    Tsunoda glares at me.

    ¡¸Tsunoda-san¡­I won¡¯t allow such impolite attitude towards Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu scolds Tsunoda

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please tell them why¡¹

    Misuzu urges me with a smile.

    ¡¸Those three took an impolite attitude at start that¡¯s why¡­now they¡¯re that docile¡¹

    The three people on the screen prostrates themselves to Jii-chan pale-faced.

    ¡¸Now¡­those people will be accepting anything Kouzuki-san suggests¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He purposely shown the opportunity to the other party in order to make the negotiations advantageous to him!¡¹

    Shiba Akira asks me in surprise.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡¹

    ¡ºKuromori¡»always uses this kind of negotiation technique.

    Now then¡­let¡¯s focus on the video again.

    Jii-chan speaks to the three.

    ¡ºThen¡­I would like to hear your thoughts again¡»

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡ºShirasaka Hiromitsu-kun¡­in short, you¡¯re okay as long as the local affiliate companies have their own authority? You¡¯re not aiming for complete independence from the corporate group from making the Tokyo office weak?¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes¡­it is as you say. I think that the network of the news company should be maintained as is If we reduce the power of Tokyo office¡­¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu answers.

    ¡ºNext, Shirasaka Ayako-kun. You¡¯re fine as long as your son becomes the next head of Shirasaka house. You don¡¯t wish to rule the television and newspaper company of Shirasaka house For example, an honorary position¡­you don¡¯t mind him being presented as the honorary president of the entire group?¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes¡­as long as Fukushi becomes the head. To be honest, neither Fukushi nor I knows about business management¡­ Even if it¡¯s only an honorary name and it has no real power¡­we don¡¯t mind¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako answers while showing a abject smile.

    ¡ºLastly, Yamada-kun¡­you¡¯re okay as long as Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s influence and the Shirasaka house¡¯s executives are gone from the newspaper company? Independence of the local companies is also a trend in the current times. The age where Tokyo manages the provinces isn¡¯t forever. Give it up¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes¡»

    Vice president Yamada bows his head.

    ¡ºThen, let¡¯s do this. Either way, Shirasaka Moritsugu will lose power. The next head of Shirasaka house will become Shirasaka Fukushi¡­afterwards, the head of Shirasaka house won¡¯t be the representative of the news company. As an honorary chariman, he has to abandon real power. The Tokyo office will be directed by someone not from Shirasaka family. The local affiliates will be free from command. However, they aren¡¯t allowed to separate from the group. Is this good?¡»

    ¡º¡­Yes¡»

    ¡ºKatsuko-kun, summarize what I said just now in paper¡»

    ¡ºCertainly¡»

    I can¡¯t see her on screen but Katsuko-nee seems to be writing up on the PC.

    ¡ºThen¡­you three will move for Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s downfall under these conditions. Of course, I will also spare the greatest effort. I will cooperate with you¡»

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡ºWhat, your newspaper will be mine so it¡¯s not a big deal if I think of this as a prior investment¡»

    Misuzu turns to Shiba Akira.

    ¡¸What do you think Akira-san? Grandfather asked for the wishes of the three¡­gave them a compromise and brought it together to the best shape. This is Kouzuki Shigetaka¡¯s¡ºtuning¡» Instead of killing the other party in order to carry his opinion¡­he finds a way to coexist and take advantage of it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is the threatening and intimidation just a technique for that?¡¹

    ¡¸If everyone¡¯s happy in the end, isn¡¯t that okay to do?¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸It¡¯s foolish for someone to act only to satisfy one¡¯s temporary personal feeling. It¡¯s good to be liked by people but¡­you should not have excessive expectations from the other party. Rather, those who are feared can act as a¡ºcoordinator¡»¡¹

    Therefore, Jii-chan purposely threatens, intimidates people.

    Then, he forcibly let them listen to what he says¡­

    In fact, he¡¯s presenting the best solution for them.

    Actually, it is very disadvantageous for Jii-chan.

    But, he¡¯s willing to be disliked, hated by others¡­so Jii-chan can¡ºtune¡»

    ¡¸Since the ancient times¡­¡ºtuning¡»is a noble man¡¯s work. Kouzuki house has worked for hundreds of hears as Japan¡¯s coordinator. We both have the power and wealth¡­everything is for¡ºtuning¡» There¡¯s a lot of problems in this world that can be¡ºtuned¡»by the law of this country¡­¡¹

    That is why Kouzuki house has continued as Japan¡¯s most famous house.

    ¡º¡­Here¡¯s the contract¡»

    In a blink of an eye, Katsuko-nee finished preparing the document¡­printed, and brought it.

    ¡ºThanks¡­then, please sign this memorandum¡»

    Jii-chan signs himself first.

    Katsuko-nee then handed the paper to Shirasaka Hiromitsu¡­

    Then the three signed in order.

    ¡ºI will be holding into this memorandum. Normally, I will be handing a same document with our signatures on it but¡­we have a situation. We¡¯ll have to keep only a document for confidentiality¡»

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t allow evidence to be handed to the three.

    On the contrary¡­if those three betrayed Jii-chan, he¡¯ll make use of the document.

    The documents that were signed are collected by Katsuko-nee¡­

    Then she return to Jii-chan once again.

    Jii-chan confirms the signature of the three¡­

    ¡ºNow you three can¡¯t go back anymore¡­¡»

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re now in the same boat¡­your actions in the future will be directed by me. Do you understand?¡»

    The three could only nod in front of Jii-chan

    ¡ºDid you know by the way?¡»

    Jii-chan goes to his next card.

    ¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu has already hired guns on you who are traitors¡»

    ¡º¡­G-Guns?¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako doesn¡¯t seem to understand.

    ¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu hired a killer¡»

    The three are shocked.

    Jii-chan turned to his vassals at back.

    ¡ºI would like to ask you people too¡­¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s eyes shine.

    ¡º¡­Does anyone of you recognize the name Cesario Viola?¡»

    The vassals didn¡¯t react.

    ¡ºUmu¡­I see. It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t know¡»

    Once again, Jii-chan turns to face the three anti-mainstream factions of Shirasaka house.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s a man of a criminal organization at US. Shirasaka Moritsugu hired him and is planning to make you guys dead¡»

    ¡ºN-No way¡­!¡»

    Vice president Yamada is surprised.

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s exactly that¡­!¡»

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡ºMy private guard unit is already alert in this hotel. Have you told anyone that you¡¯ll come to talk with me in this hotel tonight?¡»

    ¡ºYes, my secretary¡­and I¡¯ve also talked to the representatives on the local company who are my allies¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu answers.

    ¡ºI¡­have consulted my wife and my direct subordinates. Also, a lawyer¡­¡»

    Vice president Yamada said.

    ¡ºThen¡­you should assume that your actions are already conveyed to the killers already¡»

    Jii-chan answers.

    ¡ºShirasaka Ayako-kun¡­what about you?¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako¡­

    ¡ºI-I¡­have told my personal secretary, my mother and sister¡­and our helper¡­and then¡»

    That¡¯s a lot hey¡­

    ¡ºAlso¡­Fukushi-chan too¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako¡¯s startled.

    ¡ºOh right¡­Fukushi-chan, where is he?!¡»

    He should be coming to this hotel tonight but Shirasaka Fukushi hasn¡¯t arrived yet.

    ¡ºCould it be that he got caught in some kind of accident on his way?¡»

    Vice president Yamada tells Shirasaka Ayako.

    ¡ºNo, no way¡­we have a guard that¡¯s protecting Fukushi-chan. He should contact us if something happened. I¡¯ll try calling them right now¡­!¡»

    Ayako takes out her phone¡­

    Then, Jii-chan¡¯s interphone in the desk beeps¡­

    Jii-chan pushed a switch¡­

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s me¡»

    A voice can be heard from the interphone.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s Yamaoka from first floor security¡­Shirasaka Fukushi¡¯s car has arrived.¡»

    ¡ºMy, Fukushi-chan! He¡¯s safe!¡»

    ¡º¡­Katsuko-kun¡»

    ¡º¡­Yes¡»

    Following Jii-chan¡¯s instructions¡­Katsuko-nee switches the screen to the video of the first floor entrance.

    An orange sports car is sandwiched in between big black painted cars.

    There¡¯s a guard in front and bind of the black painted car.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, isn¡¯t that A TVR Tuscan!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi mutters

    Oh, so that car has that name?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a car a newspaper reporter would ride on¡¹

    True¡­it¡¯s a flashy car that suits to be owned by a roast chain store, entertainer, or a president of an IT company.

    Could this be as I thought¡­bought by his parents?

    ¡ºAh, there¡¯s no doubt. That¡¯s Fukushi-chan¡¯s car¡­!¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako declares when she saw the orange car.

    ¡º¡­We¡¯ll bring him there right away¡»

    Director Yamaoka¡¯s voice comes from the interphone.

    The security guards of Kouzuki security service that¡¯s wearing hotel man clothes head to the three cars.

    ¡­Then

    ¡º¡­Wait, Yamaoka! Tell your guards to retreat!¡»

    At the moment Jii-chan shouted¡­!

    The orange car¡¯s window opened¡­!

    And a machine gun barrel pops from the inside!!!!

    ¡­ZUDADADADADADADADADADADA!!!!

    The orange car shoots the machine gun to the entrance of the hotel!

    The guards of Kouzuki security service gets down!

    ¡ºRetreat! Retreat!!!!¡»

    Director Yamaoka roars.

    Then¡­

    The black cars in front and back have completely armed soldiers come out!!!!

 Chapter 276. Battle Start!!

    Chapter 276. Battle Start!!

    Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 275. Second Negotiation ©` 3

    A group of people in black battle fatigues, black mask, and a pistol at hand gets off the car.

    The machine gun continues to fire towards the hotel from the window of the orange sports car.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. The first floor of the hotel uses bulletproof glasses¡¹

    Reika said laughing as she look at the relayed image.

    ¡¸This hotel is constructed to be used by Kouzuki group for meetings with VIP from a lot of countries. It¡¯s already designed to have counter terrorist measures¡¹

    ¡¸But, the entrance is wide open you know?!¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    True, the double glass door that leads inside the hotel remains open.

    Normally, it should be closed down when an attack was received.

    ¡¸Is it to let the Kouzuki security service guards from outside to enter?¡¹

    Michi asks Reika.

    Misuzu joins in the circle.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san too©`they¡¯re joining.

    The¡ºfamily¡»gathers around me.

    ¡¸No, in this case, because it¡¯s an iron rule not to let the¡ºenemy¡»inside¡­the door should close automatically. The guards that are outside the hotel when the enemy attacks are decided to shelter in the guard office¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But the door is wide open you know?¡¹

    Mana mutters to Reika¡¯s explanation

    ¡¸¡­It means that there¡¯s a traitor inside Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Misuzu said calmly

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    Reika affirmed.

    ¡­Shukokokon!

    ¡­Shukokokon! Shukokokon!

    Then¡­the men in black battle fatigues begin to shoot something towards the door hung open.

    White smoke raises¡­and huge metal lumps as big as a fist were sent in the hotel lobby.

    Falling into the floor, it blows out white smoke¡­!

    ¡­This is a gas bomb!

    ¡ºRetreat! General guards, run to the back!!!¡»

    Before the smoke fills the lobby, director Yamaoka gives a retreat order.

    The security guards in uniform runs to the interior of the hotel.

    ¡¸Huh, it¡¯s not poisonous gas right?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not. It¡¯s just a tear-gas. You can know from the color and the spread of the smoke¡¹

    Reika who¡¯s an elite guard immediately analyzes it.

    ¡¸They can¡¯t use poisonous gas in this place. It could influence their own actions as well¡­¡¹

    I see, if it¡¯s poisonous gas¡­they¡¯d also be fighting while making sure they don¡¯t breathe it.

    For buildings like hotel where the air just accumulates somewhere¡­the remaining gas could stay forever.

    ¡¸Well, besides, a poisonous gas bomb can¡¯t be obtained that easily. This is Japan after all¡¹

    Reika said

    Well, if you say that, guns are also hard to obtain though.

    But true, a poisonous gas bomb is certainly hard to find.

    ¡¸Even with tear gas, you can¡¯t stop your tears if it enters your eyes, if it enters your lungs it¡¯ll become painful to breath¡­it has more effects than being a smoke screen for distraction¡¹

    The first floor lobby is filled with white smoke¡­

    As the fog takes in, it becomes pure white and we can¡¯t see anything anymore.

    ¡¸Normally, the ventilation system should be kicking in right now¡¹

    Of course Kouzuki security service assumes this situation.

    There should be a ventilation system in case they receive a gas attack.

    But¡­with the fact that the door to the entrance is still opened.

    It¡¯s unknown whether that system is working or not

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯s operating¡¹

    The white fog is thinning.

    ¡¸There¡¯s ventilation system on both the ceiling and the floor. There¡¯s gas that¡¯s lighter or heavier than the air¡¹

    ¡­I see

    It can respond to either and it can quickly discharge the gas to the outside.

    The smoke disappears immediately

    Then¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    Those guys appears from the white smoke.

    The free guards Kudou-papa summoned.

    All of them are standing in the lobby wearing a gas mask.

    The gas mask have different designs on each.

    In short, these people prepared the gas mask at their own expense?

    As expected of the Banbarubie 3 ladies, they¡¯re wearing matching mask but¡­

    Somehow, it¡¯s glittering pink like sapphire or something.1

    ¡¸That¡¯s Swarovski right? Cool!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that¡­is it about skiing?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, Onii-chan doesn¡¯t know? It¡¯s a glitter material used for decorating phones and other things!¡¹

    Oh.

    So they¡¯re decorating the gas mask with that.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­when the gas mask shines it looks like a¡ºmask of death¡»¡¹2

    Nagisa said feeling amazed.

    At the entrance of the hotel are around ten men wearing battle clothes and armed with pistol with a man holding a machine gun at center.

    And confronting them¡­

    Is the free people Kudou-papa summoned, it¡¯s around 50 people.

    ¡­No

    A group of 50 people slowly divide into two groups.

    They¡¯re not dividing by the same number of people.

    Around a third of the group feels like it¡¯s parting from the original group.

    Gradually, restraining each other¡­

    The people getting away joins the men in black combat clothes.

    ¡¸A third have joined the enemy¡­well, that¡¯s within assumptions¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Reika-oneesama¡¹

    Michi looks at Reika

    ¡¸I noticed it¡­Margo-chan and I did¡¹

    Reika smiles.

    ¡¸The enemy in black clothing were thirteen in all when they came down from the car¡¹

    Reika counted the number of enemies?

    ¡¸And now¡­there¡¯s only 9¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸They used the tear gas as penetration¡¹

    Margo-san mutters.

    ¡¸Well¡­we know that they¡¯re not those who can be dealt with straightforward means¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­the ventilation system drives out everything.

    And the smoke has been completely exhausted.

    The Banbarubie 3 ladies removed their mask.

    ¡ºPuha~! I can¡¯t fight wearing this!¡»

    I knew that it was Ruby-san who said that since she put on the mask.

    She¡¯s the one with exposed nipples among the three¡­

    ¡ºRight. It¡¯s contrary to our style to hide our beauty while fighting right?¡»

    Barbie-san says as she take off the mask.

    ¡ºMy, Oji-sama¡¯s going on that side? That¡¯s disappointing¡»

    Banba-san takes of her mask and cries out to a middle aged man wearing a black dress going to the enemy side.

    Banba-san takes out her own batting weapon¡­and sets it up.

    ¡ºBanba-chan, as usual you¡¯re fast at these kind of things¡­¡»

    The middle aged man called¡ºOji-sama¡»by Banba-san smiles.

    ¡º¡­Come at me with your all!¡»

    ¡ºOkaaay, my best regards!¡»

    As usual, Banba-san is out of sync.

    ¡¸That man¡­could it be?¡¹

    Reika looks at Michi.

    ¡¸Yes¡­he¡¯s D.D. Warrior¡ºDai Grepher Oji-sama¡»¡¹3

    Michi nods seriously.

    ¡¸¡ºDai Grepher Oji-sama¡»¡­I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s dead¡¹

    ¡¸Oji-sama¡¯s a different dimension warrior after all¡­!¡¹

    The fuck?

    I look at Michi¡¯s face¡­

    ¡¸¡ºDai Grepher Oji-sama¡»confuses the sense of distance of the opponent by making special movement. He¡¯s no longer in the place where you feel he was¡­therefore he obtained the title¡ºD.D. Warrior¡»¡­!¡¹

    No¡­Michi

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m interested in¡ºDai Grepher Oji-sama¡»or anything¡­

    It¡¯s not a person I want to be acquainted with.

    ¡¸Father has ordered¡ºthat guy¡¯s a lolicon so don¡¯t ever come close to him¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­Lolicon

    ¡¸He comes to touch women¡¯s body while saying¡ºyou¡¯re moving well today too¡»¡­he has come close to me as well¡¹

    No way¡­did he touch you, Michi?

    ¡¸I¡¯m a practitioner of Kudou style ancient martial arts¡­I have rejected him using my final secrets¡¹

    You can¡¯t run away if you don¡¯t use it?

    What¡¯s with this¡ºDifferent Dimension Warrior¡»¡­

    I leak out a sigh¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Only Misuzu-sama and Master can touch my body¡­no other men can touch me¡­!¡¹

    Michi turns red.

    Eh¡­Why?

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s pleased because she thinks that Danna-sama¡¯s feeling jealous that Michi was touched by that man¡¹

    Misuzu said while looking at the two of us.

    Jealous?¡­I don¡¯t feel like that though.

    ¡¸Please, Master¡¹

    Michi thrusts her butt to me.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­¡¹

    For the time being, I¡¯ll just massage Michi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn. You can touch it anytime. Michi is Master¡¯s toy after all¡­!¡¹

    No, it feels amazing to touch this plump ass but¡­

    It it okay for me to do this?

    ¡¸Those who join in the enemy have quite the names¡­other than¡ºDai Grepher Oji-sama¡»¡­there¡¯s¡ºTakeshi¡¯s¡»and the people of¡ºInazuma 12¡»and¡ºLegendary Girl A¡»¡­Ahn!¡»4

    Michi speaks as her ass is rubbed.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºTakeshi¡¯s¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­It¡¯s a five person team with¡ºTakeshi¡»as their first name. Gouda Takeshi-san, Higaki Takeshi-san, Uesugi Takeshi-san, Murakami Takeshi-san, and Yamato Takeshi-san¡¹

    Looking at the screen¡­true, there¡¯s five old men wearing the same combat fatigues.

    ¡¸But¡­on the allies side, there¡¯s ¡ºTakeshi Hunter Machahiko-san¡»¡¹

    ¡­T-Takeshi Hunter?

    ¡¸He¡¯s always opposing¡ºTakeshi¡¯s¡»and they¡¯re always fighting. He¡¯s a person that¡¯s pride is him being¡ºTakeshi extermination specialist¡»we can leave them to him¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡­Oh

    ¡ºTakeshi who infest the world, I will bury you in the grave today!¡»

    The glasses guy standing next to Barbie-san is the¡ºTakeshi hunter?¡»

    Somehow, he doesn¡¯t look that strong though

    ¡ºThat¡¯s bullshit, even though you¡¯re just a Machahiko!¡»

    ¡ºMen¡¯s jealousy is so disgraceful. I¡¯m doing chin ups 200 times a day. Fufun. Come at me kid. I¡¯ll take you down. Philosophically¡»

    ¡º¡­Combat ready¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m feeling a strong stress. It¡¯s a misconception. Please study about me more¡»

    ¡ºAnuttara samyak sambodhi¡»5

    Hmmm.

    Somehow, these old men are having fun.

    ¡ºMxM combo are also on that side?¡»

    Barbie-san talked to the duo of a petite onee-san and a tall iron faced old man.

    ¡ºYes¡­we¡¯re M after all¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­¡£ ¡»

    Err

    ¡ºWell¡­anyway, we¡¯ll just blow them all up!¡»

    Ruby-san shouts while holding a shotgun.

    ¡ºNow, come at us bastards!¡»

    Barbie-san¡¯s word starts the fight!

    Or rather¡­

    The man behind Barbie-san throws an object about a meter of length from his back to the side of the invaders.

    Is that a boomerang?

    A big boomerang flies and rotated around the air!

    ¡ºDifferent Dimension Warrior¡»and the¡ºTakeshi¡¯s¡»the free people escapes but¡­

    The men in black combat fatigues can¡¯t.

    The boomerang hits the man in the middle holding the machine gun!

    ¡ºGuwawa !¡»

    The man¡¯s blown off by the heavy hit of the boomerang!

    The machine gun is also damaged.

    ¡ºDid you see it?! I¡¯m the boomerang user¡ºNaoto Boomerang¡»!¡»

    The old man cries trying to look good but at the next moment he¡¯s attacked by¡ºDD warrior¡»

    ¡º¡­Ryumun! Shupapapapapa!¡­dodododomuu!¡»

    The¡ºDD warrior¡»talks with an unpleasant onomatopoeia¡­move unpleasantly and approaches the boomerang user!

    That¡¯s so disgusting.

    It¡¯s a strange movement you won¡¯t think of it as a human¡¯s¡­he shortens the distance.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t like moving a lot don¡¯t you¡­!¡»

    Saying that¡ºDD warrior¡»swing his hand like a sword on the neck of the boomerang user!

    ¡ºPaparabaaa!¡»

    ¡º¡­Ugaaa!!¡»

    The boomerang user¡¯s blown away.

    ¡¸Though it looks like it¡¯s not an unavoidable attack in the video¡­¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸When you¡¯re actually fighting¡­Oji-sama¡¯s attacks are all critical hits¡­Oji-sama¡¯s attacks isn¡¯t only one attack. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re fighting at a different dimension¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah¡­true

    There¡¯s three more people who were taken down by¡ºDD Warrior Dai Grepher Oji-san¡»

    ¡ºKyururiin! Bitanko!!¡»

    ¡ºGuwaaaaa!¡»

    Meanwhile¡­¡ºTakeshi Hunter¡»is fighting the¡ºTakeshi¡¯s¡»

    ¡º¡­Philosophy! Philosophy! Philosophy!¡»

    ¡ºTakeshi Hunter¡»avoids splendidly the karate technique of one of the¡ºTakeshi¡¯s¡»

    ¡¸The one attacking right now is Hikagi Takashi-san¡­his codename is¡ºGakki Soldier¡»¡¹

    Michi explains.

    ¡º¡­No way that attack would hit!¡»

    ¡ºTakeshi Hunter¡»beats Higaki Takashi with the butt of the big rifle he holds.

    ¡¸¡ºTakeshi hunter¡»is a master of Juukendou6¡¹

    ¡­Juukendou?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a martial arts where you fight with the sword at the tip of the gun. But, ¡ºTakeshi Hunter¡»doesn¡¯t use a sword. He hits his opponent with the entire rifle as a weapon¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t it dangerous if the gun makes an accidental discharge when he beats people with that?¡¹

    When the machine part is damaged from the shock of hitting¡­it won¡¯t be usable as a rifle anymore.

    ¡¸Yes¡­therefore it doesn¡¯t have any bullet in it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Whut?¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s dangerous¡­that gun welded all of the machine parts so it won¡¯t move. To improve strength, metal bars are embedded in the barrel. It¡¯s completely a rifle to beat people up¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean.

    Do they need to use a rifle for it?

    ¡ºDon¡¯t underestimate me kid! I¡¯m the best guard in Japan when it comes to Karate!¡»

    ¡ºGakki Soldier shouts¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s just self-proclaimed! Show me the source if you want me to believe!¡»

    ¡ºMen¡¯s jealousy is so ugly!¡»

    ¡ºI won¡¯t be fooled by your words! You¡¯re always muttering things that would make yourself amazing!¡»

    ¡ºTakeshi Hunter¡¯s attack bursts¡ºGakki Soldier¡¯s¡»throat

    ¡º¡­Philosophyyyy!¡»

    ¡ºGakki soldier¡»faints in agony

    ¡ºHmm¡­well done beating Higaki Takeshi¡»

    ¡ºHowever, he¡¯s the weakest among us!¡»

    ¡ºA disgrace of Takeshi¡¯s¡»

    ¡­Guys, that pattern

    ¡º¡­Who cares, come at me!¡»

    ¡ºTakeshi Hunter¡»holds is non-movable rifle¡­

    ¡­However

    ¡¸Uhm¡­the black guys at the back aren¡¯t fighting at all¡¹

    It¡¯s all the free guys fighting since a while ago

    ¡¸Even though they have a pistol¡­they¡¯re not shooting it at all¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s just loitering around with a gun at hand.

    ¡¸The machine gun guy has collapsed but nobody¡¯s picking up the machine gun¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped¡­all of them are amateurs¡¹

    ¡­Amateur

    ¡¸You can tell it from first machine gun shooting. Those people aren¡¯t used to guns at all¡¹

    Margo-san said, Reika and Michi nods.

    ¡¸Did you know? People who haven¡¯t received proper shooting training can¡¯t easily pull the trigger even if they have a gun Even they don¡¯t know where the bullets would fly¡¹7

    ¡­They can¡¯t shoot because they¡¯re scared?

    ¡¸If you approach the distance where you¡¯d be hit by a bullet and apply pressure to them then they will pull the trigger but if you¡¯re far away, they won¡¯t shoot¡¹

    Banbarubie 3 ladies know that those in black clothes are amateurs who aren¡¯t used to shooting guns.,

    Therefore, they make sure to keep their distance and don¡¯t stimulate so they don¡¯t shoot at desperation.

    The machine gun guy who was first taken down by the boomerang was enough of a check¡­

    Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 275. Second Negotiation ©` 3

    1. Yoshi, sapphire isn¡¯t pink ?

    2. If I pull that off, will you die? ?

    3. It¡¯s not. I just referenced YGO here. the original text translates to Different Dimension Warrior ¡ºDadadomu Oji-sama¡» ?

    4. Original text translates is read ¡°Takeshiizu¡± ¡°Inazuma Hito M¡± and ¡°Shoujo M¡± ?

    5. Supreme perfect enlightenment ?

    6. Form of modern martial art using Bayonet ?

    7. And then there¡¯s Yoshida ?

 Chapter 277. Next move

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about World War 1¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Among the soldiers who went to war from America to Europe, the number of people who actually shot their gun against their enemies actually isn¡¯t that many. Most of the soldiers held their guns with bullets don¡¯t pull the trigger even if they confronted the enemy¡¹

    They didn¡¯t shoot the gun?

    ¡¸Well, in a battlefield¡­in the crisis of surviving or not, you will shoot. As long as you think that if you don¡¯t do it you¡¯d get killed. But, even if fighting their enemy¡­if they can just withdraw from each other anytime , then they won¡¯t shoot seriously. There¡¯s data about it written in history¡¹

    Reika speaks.

    ¡¸Yes. If it¡¯s soldiers on the 19th century forming a line and ordered by a commander then you can¡¯t avoid shooting but¡­soldiers on the battlefield, on the era where they can hide and exchange fire, it¡¯s left to the individual judgement of the soldier if they shoot the enemy or not¡¹

    ¡¸Thinking that a person may die with the bullet they shoot¡­normal people can¡¯t easily pull the trigger. If they¡¯re an honest person with proper imagination¡­¡¹

    The guy who becomes a hero on the battlefield¡­if he sees an enemy he quickly shoot without hesitation, as expected that guy¡¯s broken.

    ¡¸Therefore, the current US army¡­is training the soldier to shoot reflexively when they see something move on the battlefield. To let their body pull the trigger automatically before thinking. If not, they can¡¯t do a suppression operation like they¡¯ve done in Middle East. However¡­there¡¯s a lot of mistaken fire in it. They shoot a local civilian who¡¯s not an enemy¡­or shoot a soldier on their side¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­a gun is a difficult weapon to handle. Even if a normal people holds a gun suddenly, they can¡¯t just shoot it to a person right away¡¹

    Reika said

    ¡¸But look¡­isn¡¯t random shootout a common thin in the US? A student who¡¯s not a soldier shoots people without problems you know?¡¹

    Mana asks

    ¡¸Those people who cause such incidents are ytoung people who are accustomed to guns. A person who¡¯s a bit mentally ill would have the image to behave one-sidedly slaughtering people who don¡¯t have weapons don¡¯t they? They feel overwhelmingly strong shooting until the police who have weapons come as he doesn¡¯t think he won¡¯t be countered. They only want to massacre, not fight¡¹

    Margo-san answers

    True¡­I¡¯ve never heard an indiscriminate firing of a gun on a military or a police facility.

    It usually happens on a peaceful location like parks or school.

    Margo-san looks at the screen once again.

    ¡¸Those people are definitely amateurs when it comes to guns. It¡¯s unknown where Viola had brought them from but¡­you can tell that they¡¯re puzzled as they¡¯re given pistols and machine guns suddenly¡¹

    True¡­the black combat fatigue guys aren¡¯t participating, just holding their guns.

    ¡¸But, wasn¡¯t there someone who shot the machine gun?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸¡ºShoot outside once the car stops¡»If it¡¯s a simple instructions, a easy to get in the mood guy will follow.¡¹ I think that they left the machine gun to the guy with the most momentum among the group. But¡­that person shot only at locations where there¡¯s no people¡¹

    True¡­No one was shot among the security guards or the hotel men dressed people from Kouzuki security service when they came close to the car.

    Afterwards¡­the guy in charge of the machine gun was taken down by a boomerang in one hit¡­

    The machine gun is lying on the floor and nobody¡¯s picking it up.

    ¡¸Why is nobody taking it¡­?¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡­if you pick it up you must use it. Everyone doesn¡¯t want to do that. Won¡¯t you feel horrified if you shoot a machine gun towards a group of people?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Besides¡­I think that machine gun is out of ammo¡¹

    Reika said

    ¡¸Michi-chan¡­how many times did they change the magazine of the machine gun?¡¹

    Reika asks¡­

    ¡¸Twice. After replacing the last magazine, shooting it all out¡­they didn¡¯t replace it¡¹

    Amazing, they saw it.

    Margo-san nods at Michi¡¯s reply.

    ¡¸Right. Then that means that there¡¯s no replacement magazine anymore? If they have a spare then they¡¯d replace it. An empty machine gun is just meaningless¡¹

    True¡­

    ¡¸Then that means that those guys in black clothes don¡¯t have that much ammo as well right?¡¹

    Nei-san asks Margo-san

    ¡¸Yeah. I think so too¡­they don¡¯t have any spare bullets other than those inside the pistol. That¡¯s also another reason why they¡¯re not shooting. If it¡¯s a pro familiar with guns then they¡¯ll have the composure of shooting the threat no matter how many they are¡­but those guys are thinking that they can¡¯t waste a single shot¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. As long as they keep distance and don¡¯t approach carelessly to stimulate them¡­they¡¯ll just stand still there. That¡¯s how they are¡¹

    Reika analyzes.

    ¡ºBarunbarunbarunmbaruyrururun! Ryumoyoyoyoon!¡»

    On the other hand¡­those who are divided to free guards and enemies continue their fight.

    Releasing strange screams¡ºThe DD Warrior Dai Grepher¡»attacks Banba-san of Banbarubie 3!

    ¡ºUwawan! Please don¡¯t come over here, Oji-samaaa¡­!¡»

    Banba-san flails her long stick with a steel ball at the end.

    ¡ºYes, Oji-sama is here! Furifuraran!¡»

    Making unpleasant movements¡ºDD warrior¡»jumps into Banba-san¡¯s bosom.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t come!¡»

    Banba-san swings her flail but¡­it doesn¡¯t hit the¡ºDD warrior¡»

    ¡ºUwawawan! It should¡¯ve hit but it didn¡¯t!¡»

    ¡ºAryaran! Koryayan! Taryayaaan!¡»

    Shit,¡ºDD warrior¡¯s¡»coming in a dash

    ¡ºBanba-chan, move!¡»

    Ordered by Barbie-san, Banba-san flies backwards!

    ¡ºNow! Ruby-chan!¡»

    ¡ºSure, Nee-san!¡»

    Ruby-san takes a stance with her shotgun!

    ¡ºEat this Riot suppressing shot!¡»

    ¡­Damuu!!

    A small black rubber bullet flies towards¡ºDD Warrior¡»!

    ¡ºOuch! Ouch! No way! This is a surprise!¡»

    ¡ºDD warrior¡»gets up immediately and says so.

    ¡ºYou see, this thing can repulse you in the face!¡»

    Ruby-san pumps the shot gun and shoots for the second time!

    ¡­Dauuu!

    ¡ºT-This is unavoidable! Tamarimasheen! Pigarigari! Piigarigari! I¡¯ll withdraw for the time being! Yousorou!1¡»

    ¡ºDD warrior retreats towards the entrance of the hotel.¡»

    The men in black clothes holding their pistol are on the way.

    ¡ºLet me pass through!¡»

    ¡º¡­EH?¡»

    While the men are surprised¡­he goes through the gap.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s meet each other again! I¡¯ll definitely move better by then!¡»

    Making a pose¡­¡ºDD warrior¡»runs away

    ¡ºYes, Oji-sama! Stay strong!¡»

    Banba-san waves her hand.

    ¡ºNext time, I¡¯ll kill him¡­I hate that guy¡»

    ¡ºNee-san¡­I agree¡»

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san looked at each other and nods.

    On the other side¡­

    ¡ºTakeshi Hunter¡» took down the second Takeshi

    ¡ºDammit, Uesugi¡­you liar! I don¡¯t know the meaning with you continuing as a Bounty Hunter! Lying that you¡¯re the representative of the bounty hunter of Germany in Japan¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s because ******* and ****** puts political pressure¡­I just¡»

    ¡ºShut up liar!¡»

    ¡ºTakeshi hunter¡»stabs Uesugi Takeshi with the butt of the rifle.

    ¡ºWhich Takeshi is next?! Murakami Takeshi, Takeshi Pomu?! Or Gouda Takeshi a.k.a. Takeshi Gigantian Buton Punch Aniki¡­You?! Takeshi Over the Rainbow, Yamato Takeshi¡­you¡¯re coming?!¡»

    ¡ºTakeshi hunter¡»glares at the¡ºTakeshi¡¯s¡»

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ll take you on¡»

    A big man with a beard and glasses comes in front.

    ¡ºMy modern artistic techniques have their reputation¡­!¡»

    ¡ºWho¡¯s reputation?¡­Either way you¡¯re just selling yourself at high price because of your self evaluation¡»

    ¡ºDo you hate Murakami Takeshi¡­!¡»

    The fight of the two begins!

    ¡ºAaaaaah! Teruyakun, Teruyakun, Teruyakun Teruyakun Teruyakun!¡»

    Murakami Takeshi recites some mysterious chant¡­and is taken down by¡ºTakeshi Hunter¡»in one hit.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t get it!¡»

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s a misunderstanding! I feel strong malice! You should read my book more and study about me!¡»

    ¡ºThe world doesn¡¯t even care about you!¡»

    ¡ºR-Regret¡­!¡»

    Murakami Takeshi crumbles on the floor.

    ¡ºTakeshi Hunter¡»tramples on his face with his shoes¡­!

    ¡ºWho¡¯s next¡­!¡»

    The battle that started with almost the same number¡­

    Since the guys in black suit who rushed in aren¡¯t involved in the combat¡­

    The defense side is at an overwhelming advantage.

    Or rather¡­those black clothed amateurs would only be stunned if they watch the free guards with.

    What¡¯s with this people.

    Ah¡­looking at it, both the enemy and allies¡­Neko-san¡¯s subordinates are recovering them. They¡¯re carrying them to the back room¡­is it a rescue room or something?

    ¡¸Now then¡­it¡¯s about time¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Margo-chan thinks so too?¡¹

    Reika laughs

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s about time?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸They let the amateurs go in first¡­but the guys shot the machine gun and threw a tear gas¡­right now, there¡¯s not a regular security guard on the first floor.¡¹

    Right¡­Director Yamaoka withdrew his men.

    Right now, it¡¯s only the free guards brought by Kudou-papa on the first floor.

    ¡¸Then¡­the free people were divided among enemy and allied and fought a brawl. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time they feel fatigued?¡¹

    True¡­Banba-san on the screen seems to be moving slower than the start of the battle.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time Cesario Viola¡¯s main team coming!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Those guys just now were all bait?

    ¡¸How do you think Viola¡¯s main unit would come in?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸Could it be that they¡¯d come down the rooftop using a parachute?¡¹

    Mana speaks in excitement.

    ¡¸The situations of the airplanes and copters are always checked. If a flight plan isn¡¯t properly submitted, there¡¯s no plane nor copter that can fly off and on Tokyo. Once there¡¯s a violation, it can be seen right away¡¹

    Yeah¡­they¡¯ll only be traced if they chatter to the airlines.

    It would be hard to steal it somewhere. Or rather, it¡¯ll be exposed right away.

    The foreign criminal, Viola wouldn¡¯t be able to carry his men with airplanes or helicopters.

    ¡¸Then, are they going to fly using hand gliders or something?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, Mana-chan. Hand Gliders are usually entrusted to the wind. Besides, this is the tallest building outside of Odaiba. It¡¯s impossible to jump off on a considerably high building in order to get to this hotel with a hand glider but¡­there¡¯s no place close by¡¹

    ¡¸What about Rainbow Bridge?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it would make a big fuss if you fly from that place with a hand glider?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right¡¹

    Margo-san carefully explains to Mana.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­even if you get off the rooftop of the hotel using a parachute or a hand glider¡­it¡¯s impossible to descend dozens of people. Besides, we also have an interception force on the rooftop of the hotel¡­¡¹

    Reika said

    ¡¸Then, how about they climb up the hotel wall like Spider man?¡¹

    Mana asks further.

    ¡¸Do you think they would still have enough strength remaining after doing a climb like that?¡¹

    Margo-san gently shrugs.

    ¡¸Oh right.¡¹

    ¡¸I think that they¡¯d just come from the hotel front¡¹

    Hotel front?

    ¡¸We know¡­Viola likes to force his way. I don¡¯t think that they would use rooftops as alternative routes which is used by special forces¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I think so too¡¹

    Nei-san who¡¯s seen Viola¡¯s crimes for years¡­nods.

    ¡¸Yes¡­it seems that he¡¯s here¡¹

    Reika¡¯s voice put our eyes back on the screen

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    The hotel¡¯s external cameras caught a figure outside.

    The one¡¯s coming are¡­

    Are a three huge sightseeing limousine buses.

 Chapter 278. Weigh Don!

    With the first machine gun shootout, all of the security guards outside the hotel have evacuated.

    The mysterious limousine bus rushing the hotel has no one to hold them back.

    ¡ºEmergency evacuation! Okay! Everyone go to the lobby¡¯s depths¡»

    Neko-san who¡¯s carrying the injured shouts to the allied free guards

    ¡ºRoger! Banba-chan! Let¡¯s take a break¡­let¡¯s change locations!¡»

    Barbie-san instructs Banba-san

    ¡ºEh, Nee-san why?! I was just warming up¡­!¡»

    While blowing away another free guard on the enemy side with her steel ball on the tip of her flail¡­Banba-san complains.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be an idiot! The second wave has that many people. Professionals are in there too! You¡¯ve got no chance of winning against those who can shoot pistols!¡»

    Err¡­larges busses, if I recall a single class can ride in it and there¡¯s still remaining auxiliary seats.

    Then this means¡­if it¡¯s filled with people, there¡¯s more than 150 people.

    Margo-san said that Viola should be taking around 30 people from US, his homeland.

    Those guys are used to killing people with guns.

    Even if the remaining 120 are amateurs like the first wave of people wearing black combat clothes¡­

    If you include 30 professionals in it¡­it¡¯s a disadvantage.

    The free guards have their numbers cut down already¡­they¡¯re injured and exhausted

    ¡ºBanba! Let¡¯s pull back as planned! Drag that too!¡»

    Ruby-san shouts

    ¡ºRoger! Nee-san!¡»

    Banba-san drags the guard who fainted just now and falls back.

    In the depths of the lobby.

    The lobby of this hotel has a very high ceiling in between first and second floors but¡­the interior part of both the first and second floor have many shops lined up.

    Furthermore, the corners of the corridor are skillfully arranged so that there¡¯s a pillar, a resting bench sofa that can obstruct, making them unable to attack directly from the entrance.

    ¡ºEveryone¡­hurry up!¡»

    While the allied guards evacuate¡­ armed men in black combat clothing comes down one after another loudly from the limousine bus.

    They¡¯re all dressed the same as the first people who show up.

    There¡¯s combat helmet on their head and a black mask on their face.

    With this¡­you can¡¯t identify the person from their appearance.

    Is Cesario Viola blending in among them?

    ©`Douuuun!

    ©`Dau, dauuun!

    From the shadow of a thick pillar, Ruby-san shoots out her riot suppressing rubber bullet shotgun!

    Holding back the black suit corps and the free guards on their side¡­they earned the time to evacuate.

    ©`Doaun! Douun!!

    Several of the men in black clothes that just got down shot towards Ruby-san.

    As expected¡­the professionals from US don¡¯t hesitate to shoot people.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s enough! Ruby-chan! All of the injured are already transported this way!¡»

    Neko-san shouts however¡­Ruby-san can¡¯t run from the pillar due to shootout

    ¡ºBanba-chan, use this!¡»

    Barbie-san hands Banba-san a¡­boomerang?

    Neko-san and others have collected the boomerang that was dropped a while ago.

    ¡ºRoger! I¡¯ll cover you, Ruby-neesan!¡»

    Even though she¡¯s a woman, Banba-san¡¯s muscle strength; which usually wields a heavy flail and a steel ball at end, is amazing

    ¡º¡­Kuon, dammiiiiiiiit!!!!¡»

    The boomerang jumps into the flock of the black combat fatigue men with an amazing momentum.

    Several of the combatants try to escape from the direct hit of the boomerang by slipping through the amateurs who stopped their legs in panic.

    These people are Viola¡¯s followers?

    Ruby-san used that chance and dashed from the big pillar to the lobby with her allies.

    At the moment Ruby-san¡¯s supple body jumped into the corridor¡­!

    ¡ºLet down the bulletproof door!¡»

    Neko-san shouts to the surveillance cameras!

    Then¡­

    From the ceiling of the second floor in the corridor¡­a thick iron plate comes down.

    ¡­Dazuun!

    The first floor part of the corridor is completely isolated by an iron door¡­!

    The enemy panics¡­

    ¡­Then

    Kudou-papa appears from the balcony of the second floor part of the corridor.

    Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t see him earlier¡­

    ¡ºWelcome, Cesario Viola and his friends. I welcome you!¡»

    Kudou-papa smiles.

    One of the black men holds his pistol aiming at Kudou-papa¡­

    Then another man stopped him.

    He must be wondering why Kudou-papa come out there.

    ¡ºCesario Viola-kun¡¯s an American but¡­haven¡¯t you been in Japan when you were a child right? Therefore, I think you know it already but¡­¡»

    Kudou-papa looks down on the army of black clothed men smiling.

    ¡ºJapan¡¯s skit shows sometimes assemble a large scale set-up¡­traditionally¡»

    The guys in black combat uniform shows a face of¡ºWhat is he talking about?¡»as they look up at Kudou-papa

    ¡ºWell then, let¡¯s begin!¡»

    Kudou-papa holds up his right fist and take a post.

    ¡º¡­Alice in wonderland, please grant my wish! Would you go to heaven or fall to hell¡­this is an attempt!¡»

    Then, he pushed his hand up to the sky!

    ¡ºExplode! Ishiba Ceiling fist!¡»

    ¡­Bahoooo!!!!

    At that moment¡­a crack appears on the ceiling of the lobby!!!

    ¡ºHeat end!!!!¡»

    ¡­Dobaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!

    A large amount of water spills down from the cracked ceiling all at once!!

    Right above the black clothed men¡­!

    ¡ºHiiiiiiiiii!!¡»

    ¡ºAwaaaaaa!¡»

    ¡ºUwaraba!¡»

    The combatants were crushed and swept away by the sudden jet flow falling down.

    ¡ºWahahahaha¡­well then, let¡¯s meet again!¡»

    Kudou-papa left while laughing loudly as he look at the first floor lobby becoming a water hell.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸I thought that he did something strange on the swimming pool on the third floor which is a sports gym but¡­it became this gimmick¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly as she look at the video.

    ¡¸Actually, it¡¯s a fire extinguishing system in case someone sets fire on the lobby¡¹

    Reika answers.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s thought that he¡¯d use it like this¡­!¡¹

    Michi bows her head¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, father tends to be short-circuited and likes to do flashy things¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think that it¡¯s a good plan even though it¡¯s too much. We¡¯re able to shave off the large number of people invading in. With this, it¡¯ll take some time before they can rebuild their state¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t control the elevator from the first floor. The emergency generators are also on the upper floor so even if they occupy the first floor, it won¡¯t be trouble. From here forward¡­the offensive side will have to split into groups and go upstairs to invade. Although, they¡¯ll encounter ambushes on each floor from the defense side¡­¡¹

    Reika explains.

    I don¡¯t know how much damage the water hell did to the 150 black combat fatigue men¡­

    As expected, it¡¯s quite a number.

    If we put on the number of Kouzuki security service uniformed guys, they won¡¯t lose when it comes to numbers.

    Actually, only chief Tanizawa¡¯s top elite team and Kudou-papa¡¯s group can hold a battle with them.

    ¡¸By making the enemy go upstairs, we can separate them and have them exhausted. The enemy might think of this as a mini dungeon quest¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸They won¡¯t just go up the emergency staircase?¡¹

    Mana asks worriedly.

    ¡¸The passage and emergency stairs of each floors are closed and it¡¯s not possible to pass by the fire doors at several points. Therefore, they can¡¯t go straight to the upper floor. There are six stairs leading from the first floor to the upper floors however¡­each of them have one people in it and only one route can go upstairs. They have to divide into six groups¡­find the staircase leading to the upper floors by winding on each¡¹

    Reika explains

    ¡¸But¡­what if they throw grenades or open a hole on the closed doors?¡¹

    ¡¸First of all, I don¡¯t think the enemy has grenades¡­if they ever have one, they won¡¯t waste it on blowing up fire doors¡¹

    I see

    The passages are closed up by the fire doors.

    They can¡¯t just blow up all of them one after another.

    ¡¸Rather than that, what we should worry about is the four enemies that infiltrated using the tear gas. They should be inside the hotel along with the security guards of Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Margo-san asks Reika.

    ¡¸Yes. But, chief Tanizawa is watching the same video we were watching so I think he¡¯s already making countermeasures¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s good but

    Then¡­

    The video on the screen changes to the meeting room where Jii-chan is.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡ºMr. Shirasaka Moritsugu sent quite a lot of assassins¡»

    Jii-chan tries to make an impression to the anti-mainstream faction of Shirasaka family that it¡¯s Shiraaska house¡¯s request why Cesario Viola is attacking.

    ¡ºFukushi-chan¡­where¡¯s Fukushi-chan¡­?!¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako seems to be worried about the safety of her own son.

    ¡ºI think that he¡¯s not killed. He¡¯s a useful card for negotiations to them¡»

    Jii-chan said calmly to reassure Shirasaka Ayako.

    ¡ºMy guards are already moving. We¡¯ll be recovering Fukushi-kun soon. Be at ease¡»

    ¡ºBut, uhm¡­if we surrender to them, they won¡¯t do anything to Fukushi-chan right?¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako seems to be impatient.

    ¡ºThe aim of the enemy is to kill the traitors. You and Fukushi-kun are already on Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s death list. If you surrender to them, they¡¯ll kill the two of you immediately. The reason why Fukushi-kun is alive now is because it seems you can be lured out using him. I don¡¯t think you can nonchalantly go out at this situation¡»

    ¡ºY-Yes¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako responds yet unable to settle down.

    ¡ºShould I talk to Shirasaka Moritsugu? If we talk to him he will surely understand It¡¯s just absurd to hire a hitman to erase us¡»

    Shirasaka Hiromitsu said.

    ¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu has already made that absurd choice. And, the other party who¡¯s requested to kill is a boss of a famous criminal organization in America. It¡¯s too late to talk about it now¡»

    Jii-chan rejects Hiromitsu¡¯s proposal.

    ¡ºAnyway, I guarantee your safety. I¡¯ve already sent men to rescue Fukushi-kun¡»

    ¡ºP-Please, thank you¡­!¡»

    Shirasaka Ayako bows her head.

    ¡ºNow then, let¡¯s move to a separate room for the time being. It¡¯s not good to stay in here¡»

    Jii-chan tells the three anti-mainstream faction of Shirasaka family

    ¡ºWith the fact that Fukushi-kun is caught by the enemy means that the enemy knows that we were negotiating in this hotel tonight. You can immediately understand the interior of the hotel when you look at the hotel¡¯s website. This conference floor should be a target of the enemy¡»

    ¡ºY-You¡¯re Right¡»

    Vice president Yamada nods.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s prepare a room near the top floor. The enemy shouldn¡¯t be able to rush up when it¡¯s there¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºTanizawa, please put appropriate guards from the elite team on the room of the three. If possible, you can send my full-time guards¡­Ootoku-kun and Choumoto-kun with them¡»

    ¡º¡­Are you sure?¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t mind, the safety of the three comes first¡»

    The three from Shirasaka house were impressed by what Jii-chan said.

    ¡ºCertainly¡­Then, I¡¯ll deploy the best guards we have¡»

    ¡ºUmu¡­you can monitor the situation outside from their room. There¡¯s no need to worry¡»

    Jii-chan told the three.

    Chief Tanizawa already gives orders on his intercom.

    Then¡­Jii-chan turned to the vassals behind him¡­

    ¡ºOh yes, you too. As I¡¯ve told you beforehand¡­I¡¯ve brought your children to this hotel. You must be worried so stay with your children¡»

    Jii-chan looks at the reaction of each individual vassal.

    There should be a¡ºtraitor¡»among them

    No, there¡¯s still two who hasn¡¯t come yet.

    ¡ºTanizawa, show them the way¡»

    ¡ºCertainly¡­everyone, this is an emergency. Please follow my instructions whatever it is. First, please refrain from using mobile phones. It¡¯s possible that everyone¡¯s phone is bugged. Even if it¡¯s a bit, information may leak to the enemy. This is a life or death situation so I expect your cooperation. Then, the room we¡¯ll be going to has a restroom in it so please use that one. It¡¯s already possible that the enemy has already infiltrated so it¡¯s strictly prohibited to use the hotel in the corridor during our move inside the hotel¡»

    ¡ºUhm¡­Kakka will also be moving with us right?¡»

    One of the executive asks Jii-chan.

    ¡ºI also brought Ruriko and Misuzu to this hotel. I¡¯m worried for them. I will be going to my granddaughters¡»

    ¡¸As expected of Kouzuki-san¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Eh, what do you mean?¡¹

    I asked, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Well you see, if there¡¯s an enemy among the executives¡­of course the two others who didn¡¯t come are still in doubt but¡­it¡¯s still possible that the traitor is in that room making an ignorant face¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­it would be bad to be with the traitor all the time you see. The thee of the anti-mainstream of Shirasaka house, or Minaho, or maybe Kouzuki-san can be the target of the enemy¡¹

    ¡¸The traitor might tell the enemy where the target¡¯s located?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Even if they don¡¯t contact with a phone, they may have something like a transmitter¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Therefore¡­The three of Shirasaka house, the executives, and Kouzuki-san himself will be on separate rooms and separate floors¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­the traitor won¡¯t bring the enemy to where their son is¡­¡¹

    Therefore¡­they¡¯re bringing the executives to the students?

    ¡¸We should be moving soon too¡¹

    Misuzu said.

 Chapter 279. I wonder why

    Chapter 279. I wonder why

    Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 278. Weigh Don!

    ¡¸Hey¡­what¡¯s going on here?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi who¡¯s among the students stunned until now turned to us.

    ¡¸It is as you see. Currently, the hotel is under attack by the enemy forces¡¹

    Reika who¡¯s carrying Mao-chan said straightforwardly

    ¡¸Therefore what?¡­who are those people?!¡¹

    ¡¸As¡ºKakka¡»explained¡­it¡¯s a criminal organization in US Shirasaka Moritsugu hired¡¹

    Reika pats Mao-chan¡¯s head.

    Mao-chan looks sleepy

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re fine aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru asks worriedly

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service is dealing with them¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m asking if we¡¯re safe!¡¹

    Natsuki Makoto screams loudly.

    It seems that the members of the¡ºprivate school¡»are frightened by the tense situation.

    ¡¸¡­You saw the situation on the first floor didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu answer coldly.

    ¡¸A group of over a hundred armed men attacked this hotel. I think that the security service will do their best but, everyone should be prepared for the worst¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­the police have been alerted already, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Shiba Akira asks timidly.

    ¡¸What do you think the police can do if they move now?¡¹

    Misuzu returned with a question.

    ¡¸Because, well¡­if police special forces come¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If the police discovers our current situation¡­and they approved moving the special forces against terrorist organization¡­well, it¡¯ll take at least two ours, won¡¯t it?¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­don¡¯t you think it¡¯s just bad if the police comes here? This hotel have most of the executives of Kouzuki group gathered. Then¡­the three of the force trying to take down Shirasaka Moritsugu, the head of Shirasaka family. It¡¯s not good to leak outside that there¡¯s a mysterious combat unit attacking here don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s common for that information to flow from the police to the media¡­!¡¹

    Reika supplements Margo-san¡¯s statement.,

    ¡¸Kouzuki group would be totally involved into the scandal of Shirasaka house¡¹

    Misuzu said

    The students tremble.

    ¡¸I see, the scandal of Shirasaka house¡­it seems that¡ºKakka¡»thought of instigating it in order to take away the management rights of the newspaper and television station¡¹

    Kata Takashi tells Kouzuki Souji.

    ¡¸However, Shirasaka Moritsugu has sent an assault unit to¡ºKakka¡»¡­won¡¯t it be fatal to him?¡¹

    ¡¸In that case¡­don¡¯t he just intend to say¡ºI don¡¯t know anything about that¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸In such cases¡­it¡¯s always the press that would constantly report that the fault is on us who had been attacked¡¹

    Oohari Ryou, Hanaoka Shinsuke, Kouzuki Kenshi said respectively.

    ¡¸Besides¡­unless we can repel this attack on our own, Kouzuki security service won¡¯t be recognized with honor¡¹

    Reika who¡¯s a top elite guard said laughing.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll eliminate all of the assailants without trying to get the police get involved¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. But, can you guarantee our safety¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji asks Reika on behalf of the students.

    ¡¸The only members we will protect with all our power is only¡ºKakka¡»and his family¡­!¡¹

    Reika replied¡­the students are upset.

    ¡¸W-What do you mean by that?¡¹

    Tsunoda Fumikazu shouted in panic

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t received instruction to protect you from¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    ¡¸But, aren¡¯t we children of¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»vassals!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi also screams.

    ¡¸Yes. The vassals should be prepared to protect¡ºKakka¡»even at the expense of their own life. It¡¯s the vassal¡¯s job to offer their life to the lord¡¹

    Reika said clearly.

    ¡¸The vassals can be changed but the current Kouzuki group cannot lose¡ºKakka¡»their head. Moreover, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama who are the successors of the Kouzuki house must be protected. You do understand that don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s words silenced the students.

    They believed that they were the chosen elites.

    However, in the presence of people in a higher position than themselves¡­they learned that they¡¯re not an existence that must be absolutely protected.

    ¡¸Of course¡­Kouzuki security service will do all their best to protect all of you as much as possible. However¡­please not that you¡¯re not people who who are in the¡ºtop priority¡» If the enemy have invaded the top of the hotel¡­and we don¡¯t have enough number of allies, we will abandon guarding everyone else to prioritize¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»safety¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just abandoning us!¡¹

    Tsunoda shouted.

    ¡¸Yes, we will be in worst case scenario¡­!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s voice remains calm.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­how about this? All of us and our parents¡­could we all stay and beg uarded in the same room as¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»? That way, we can concentrate the number of guards in one place¡­I think it¡¯s a good idea¡¹

    Kouzuki Subaru Suggests.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that make the enemy forces also concentrate their attack to one place?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service wants to disperse the enemies. No matter how you look at it, repelling more than a hundred enemies together is a huge task¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Besides, if ¡ºKakka¡»and his family, the vassals, and al of the students, and in addition the guards in charge are to be in the same room¡­the places are limited to restaurants, conference rooms and this party room. The enemy should know the floor plan of this hotel¡­¡¹

    Reika answers.

    Yeah. If you look up the hotel¡¯s information where restaurants, conference rooms, or wedding rooms are¡­you¡¯ll be able to get it in one shot.

    ¡¸In order to prevent the enemy from knowing the location of¡ºKakka¡»¡­I think that it¡¯s better for him to hide in an ordinary guest room on the upper floor. Of course the guards won¡¯t concentrate on the room but in the form of arranging the guards centering the room, in case of the enemy knowing the location we can switch to another room or another floor as necessary¡¹

    Anyway¡­Reika who¡¯s a pro told the students that Kouzuki security service concentrates on protecting Jii-chan

    ¡¸Then¡­what should we do?¡¹

    Shiba Akira asks

    ¡¸As¡ºKakka¡»said¡­please evacuate to the room where your fathers are. Everyone will be on a normal guest room. It might be stuffed inside but please pardon that. Instead, we would place as many guards as possible¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What should we do, Souji-nii?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi asks Kouzuki Souji, the boss of the group.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other choice¡­it would be safer to stay with father. Our fathers will prioritize our safety more than Kouzuki security service¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t have decent guards however¡¹

    Shiba Akira said

    Then¡­Reika takes the wall¡¯s interphone.

    She operates the switch¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Fujimiya. Chief Tanizawa, instructions please¡¹

    While Reika¡¯s talking to chief Tanizawa¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸Oh right. I think that you guys have phones but don¡¯t use them. Turn it off¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi argues.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know how they can find where you are using your phone¡¯s radio waves?¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­

    When I went to buy Megu¡¯s dress and my underwear, we were attacked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unknown whether the enemy holds your personal information or not but if your phone is identified, don¡¯t you think the enemy would attack that first?¡¹

    They shivered.

    ¡¸Hey, everyone, turn off your phones! Don¡¯t turn it to vibrate mode!¡¹

    ¡¸Should we take off the batteries?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that might be better¡¹

    They take out their phones in a hurry and turn it off.

    ¡¸¡­Roger. I¡¯ll relay the instructions¡¹

    Meanwhile, Reika finishes her call on the interphone.

    ¡¸Then, everyone¡­in five minutes, on the right side of the corridor, use the ¡ºWest 3rd Stairs¡»and head to room 3448 at the 34th floor¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, we won¡¯t use elevators?¡¹

    Tsunoda shouts.

    ¡¸All of the elevator¡¯s power are cut off If not, the enemy would just ride it freely¡¹

    Yeah¡­if the elevators are active, then it¡¯ll be a big trouble.

    ¡¸In addition, the corridors and stairs have the fire door dropped off on every important point. The route from here to room 3448 would be open only for five minutes. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you¡¯ll be trapped in the middle of the stairs¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just open it up until we arrive!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi says but¡­

    ¡¸Did you forget?¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»strict when it comes to time¡¹

    Reika smiles coldly

    ¡¸¡­Can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji instructs his group

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry up¡¹

    Shiba Akira tells the members of the¡ºrising faction¡»

    ¡¸You¡­I leave Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama to you¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi tells me

    ¡¸Eh wait a moment. He¡¯s going with Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi shouts

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. He¡¯s my husband after all¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly

    ¡¸The other women are also important people to me and Ruriko-san. They will take shelter with us¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­Misuzu-sama will be togther with¡ºKakka¡»right? I feel like we¡¯re being told bullshit here?!¡¹

    I can understand Kouzuki Satoshi¡¯s feelings but¡­

    I¡¯ve got a duty to protect my¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be protecting Misuzu and everyone¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect them even if I die¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s my¡ºFamily¡»

    ¡¸Got it. Fortunes of war¡¹

    Shiba Akira said

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I¡¯ll leave it to you. Fulfil your duty!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji tells me in an ordering tone.

    ¡¸¡­4 minutes remaining¡¹

    Reika looks at the watch and counts

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s hurry¡¹

    ¡¸By the way¡­is there any guard coming with us?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi asks Reika

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got a guard from your house¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi thinks that Margo-san is my guard.

    ¡¸You¡¯re from Kouzuki security service so why don¡¯t you come with us?¡¹

    They seem to be uneasy to evacuate on the upper floor by themselves it seems.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a top elite. I¡¯ve been strictly ordered to guard Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama by¡ºKakka¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­you, could you lend us your guard?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi tells me to lend Margo-san to them.

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­he¡¯s not my employer. The orders I¡¯ve received is to protect him and all of these children. I can¡¯t be your guard¡­¡¹

    Margo-san rejects.

    ¡¸¡­Dammit¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi feels frustrated.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t hurry you won¡¯t make it in time¡¹

    Misuzu said, Kouzuki Kenshi¡­

    ¡¸Excuse us, Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama! Everyone, we¡¯ll be running! We won¡¯t make it if we don¡¯t!¡¹

    Saying that, he bowed to the two then run out of the room.

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t leave me!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji runs after.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll accompany you! Souji-sama¡¹

    The¡ºPrince faction¡»guys follows.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not good at sports but it can¡¯t be helped. Excuse us!¡¹

    Shiba Akira runs after bowing.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be going too¡¹

    The remaining members of¡ºrising faction¡»also run out of the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Fuu, we¡¯re finally by ourselves¡¹

    Nagisa said

    ¡¸I¡­I hate those boys who have only their high pride¡¹

    An embrace from the back.

    ¡¸¡­I love you¡¹

    Mana jumps in.

    ¡¸Geez, don¡¯t go sticking so close just because those people are gone!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Mana-chan¡¯s a little sister so she can be spoiled in front of them but¡­it¡¯s bad in various ways if I get pampered. For them, you¡¯re Misuzu-san¡¯s partner¡¹

    True¡­it¡¯s bad if Nagisa sticks to me in front of those guys.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­then I¡¯ll pamper you too!¡¹

    Nei-san embraces me in front.

    The huge breasts caught me in between.

    NAgisa¡¯s breasts softly wrap around¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s big but there¡¯s tension.

    Breasts also differ on each person.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I also feel a bit tired facing those people¡¹

    Misuzu stretches her body.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, should I massage your shoulder?¡¹

    MIchi who loves Misuzu immediately comes to her master¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Yes please¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Michi happily massages Misuzu¡¯s shoulders as she sit on the chair.

    ¡¸Thank you for the hard work, Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko speaks appreciation towards Misuzu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also really not good with boys¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same. But, I¡¯ve got to do my best for Danna-sama and the¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko look at each other.

    ¡¸Right~¡ºfamily¡»is so nice!¡¹

    Nei-san pushes me against her big breasts.

    Ah¡­I feel like she¡¯s forcing herself to be bright

    Nei-san¡¯s behaves brightly to try to reduce everyone¡¯s anxiety even a bit.

    No, it¡¯s not just Nei-san.

    Nagisa who first embraced me too.

    ¡¸¡­Mao-chan fell asleep¡¹

    Reika tells Nagisa whisperingly

    ¡¸My my¡­that¡¯s great¡¹

    Nagisa parts from me and tries to take the small Mao-chan.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll carry her¡¹

    Reika holds Mao-chan

    ¡¸Sorry, you looked after her¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­I have confidence in my power. Aren¡¯t we family?¡¹

    Reika said and smiled.

    ¡¸Really¡­it¡¯s good if it¡¯s only us Family in here though!¡¹

    Mana looks at Yukino

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Mana?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸I can only think of this woman as a tangle¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    It¡¯s not cursing.

    If I recall, I learned this in literature class¡­

    Was it¡ºTsurezuregusa?¡»

    ¡ºMashikaba¡úMashi¡»¡ºIwanya¡úOya¡»

    ¡¸Ah, Yoshiko-san can stay! Mana just hates this one!¡¹

    Mana tells Yoshiko-san quickly.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Yoshiko-san answers timidly

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san is my family¡­so it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Ruriko immediately comforts Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸¡­Mana!¡¹

    When I scold her, Mana¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s already prostrating herself.

    ¡¸Should I get naked?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to¡­reflect on what you just said!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Mana¡¯s strangely frolic¡­

    ¡­She¡¯s anxious after all.

    I can understand her feelings so I thought I shouldn¡¯t blame her too much

    ¡­But

    Yukino and Megu, are depressed helplessly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Ah, sorry. I¡¯ve been thinking¡¹

    Wow¡­her face is blue.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    I try to get close to Megu.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m fine¡¹

    She¡¯s not okay at all.

    Yukino¡¯s even worse.

    She¡¯s just having her mouth opened wide staring up at the screen.

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s quite the shock¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸¡­What about?¡¹

    When I ask¡­

    ¡¸Her name wasn¡¯t even mentioned in the negotiation with the anti-mainstream faction of Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    In the negotiations with those three¡­

    Yukino or Shirasaka Sousuke wasn¡¯t mentioned at all

    ¡¸Really¡­they¡¯re rude!¡¹

    Turning around¡­from the door different from those where the students came in earlier¡­

    Minaho-neesan comes in.

    Jii-chan and Katsuko-nee are there too.

    ¡¸Eh, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Shirasaka house abandoning Shirasaka Sousuke and his family¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡¸Therefore, they didn¡¯t become a subject in the negotiation¡¹

    I see.

    They didn¡¯t ask anything about Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Far from that¡­Yukino and Mana too.

    No¡­Even Megu, she was supposed to be kidnapped by us from the Shirasaka house.

    Nobody asked to return them

    ¡­In short.

    They don¡¯t care anymore.

    It¡¯s the same as saying that they don¡¯t care whatever we do with them.

    ¡¸They assumed that everything that happened in Shirasaka house is due to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s will. In short¡­they completely ignored me or¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

 Chapter 280. To the panic room

    Chapter 280. To the panic room

    ¡¸Minaho, that¡¯s an exaggeration¡¹

    Margo-san chides Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸For people who don¡¯t know about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s connection with us¡­they would only think that the scandal of Shirasaka Sousuke suddenly revealed to the media and Shirasaka house being involved is planned by Kouzuki-san¡­¡¹

    I see¡­there are people who don¡¯t know the existence of¡ºKuromori¡»

    Minaho-neesan and others hate the man named Shirasaka Sousuke so much that they continued making a revenge plan for many years.

    Originally¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s crimes should be kept secret so it won¡¯t leak outside as he¡¯s born in a family with a great influence on media, which is Shirasaka house.

    No matter how much information you release on the internet, it won¡¯t reach the flow of the people in the press industry to make it an article.

    And yet¡­this time, the people from the same press industry, have abandoned Shirasaka house and reported Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s crimes.

    It was Shirasaka house¡¯s network that refused to make a report till the end.

    As for why the other media companies didn¡¯t try to protect Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    That is probably because Jii-chan made a move from behind.

    With Kouzuki house¡¯s power¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s crimes can be reported as a big campaign.

    The three anti-mainstream faction of Shirasaka house¡­

    Can only think of that.

    They¡¯re frightened only from Kouzuki Jii-chan¡¯s power alone¡­

    In the first place¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s kidnapped in Australia¡­and was charged for raping a girl by the local police¡­

    The leaked evidence of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s crimes and influencing the opinion on the internet¡­are Minaho-neesan¡¯s act¡­

    They aren¡¯t thinking who¡¯s behind the scenes.

    As for why Shirasaka Sousuke had gone through such horrible experience?

    They don¡¯t imagine it.

    They don¡¯t question it.

    They don¡¯t even try to investigate.

    ¡­That is.

    ¡¸Actually¡­the fight is between us and Shirasaka house¡­Kouzuki-san is just a mediator¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    This is all Minaho-neesan and¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»revenge

    Jii-chan is just a helping hand.

    ¡¸And yet¡­those people have been convinced that this is all Kouzuki-sama¡¯s ¡ºtakeover plan¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸Well yeah¡­those three only thinks that¡ºKouzuki-san will use any method to make Shirasaka Moritsugu lose power and take over the newspaper and television company¡» The matter about Shirasaka Sousuke is just a strategy to shake the Shirasaka house¡­it¡¯s possible that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sins might¡¯ve just been made up by Kouzuki-san©`or so they think¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Really¡­they¡¯re rude¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    Those people think that Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge is only a part of Jii-chan¡¯s strategy.

    They haven¡¯t noticed¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»fierce vengeance at all¡­?

    ¡¸Either way¡­those three don¡¯t care about Shirasaka Sousuke anymore¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Shirasaka Hiromitsu-san and Vice president Yamada only have the newspaper and TV station important to them. As for Shirasaka Ayako¡­she¡¯s fine as long as her son becomes the head of Shirasaka house even just by name¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Even as a member of the clan¡­they don¡¯t have to be concerned on a member of the advertising agency if it¡¯s not in the TV and newspaper company of theirs¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s scandal is socially fatal¡­only to his close family¡­in short, they think that it¡¯s only Shirasaka Moritsugu who¡¯ve been cherishing Shirasaka Sousuke all this time. They think that even if they¡¯re also in the same house, they¡¯re not responsible¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­the three of them were being cocky at Kouzuki-san at first¡¹

    Now that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s downfall becomes realistic¡­

    They have the desire to be the next leader of the Shirasaka group.

    To them, they¡¯ve got nothing to do with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s scandal.

    Rather, in order to settle the group after Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s defeat, their power is absolutely needed¡­that¡¯s what they think.

    ¡¸Therefore, I kicked their asses as hard as I can. There¡¯s no helping on those foolish people. They selfishly misunderstood my motives. At such times, I just kick them hard to let them know. Making sure that they won¡¯t ever try underestimating me again¡­!¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s miserable but I think that most of the people in the world will have the same view as those three¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Apart from the general public¡­people of the financial and political world would only see it as¡­Kouzuki-sama fighting Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    Depending on the point of view, Jii-chan¡¯s forcibly taking away Shirasaka house¡¯s coverage network¡­

    Jii-chan would become the bad guy?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it anyway¡¹

    Jii-chan tells MInaho-neesan.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already become my¡ºfamily¡»¡­I¡¯ll endure any back biting if it¡¯s for my¡ºfamily¡» In the first place¡­I¡¯m a man with a lot of enemies. Increasing the number of people who are badmouthing me won¡¯t matter. Besides¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸I thought that I should set my hands on reforming the news agencies in Japan someday. Since this is a good opportunity, I¡¯ll start working on this. Minaho-kun and Katsuko-kun will also cooperate¡­right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan bows to Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸After going this far, we¡¯ll do what we can¡¹

    Jii-chan stares at Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸But still¡­you¡¯re still too distant. Call me¡ºGrandfather¡»soon¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­you see¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s tense.

    ¡¸Well¡­you can take your time. I¡¯ll be training you and Katsuko-kun in management thoroughly after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki-sama?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t follow up, then who¡¯ll support Misuzu and Ruriko? It¡¯ll take time before my students become usable. Besides¡­though I can leave the official work to them¡­they won¡¯t be able to do work behind the scenes very well. You two have a broad face in the underground¡­¡¹

    ¡¸However, we are¡­Kuromori¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    Before Minaho-neesan was able to say¡ºFormer prostitutes¡», Jii-chan interrupts her.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the past. Don¡¯t mind it. Rather, thanks to that past you¡¯ve got a lot of connections¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee¡­knows a lot of political and financial names who were customers of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸You know well how to argue with those big names¡­ Could you make used of that ability for Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s sake?¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at the two.

    ¡¸But¡­I want to do a bakery. A normal bakery¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says painfully

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­leave the bakery to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Dear?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put on effort to make bread as delicious as Katsuko-nee¡¯s. I¡¯ll make lots of bread everyday and have Katsuko-nee taste it. Then, I¡¯ll only sell bread that has Katsuko-nee¡¯s approval¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll make bread along with Yo-chan! I¡¯ll be the seller!¡¹

    Nei-san says.

    ¡¸Of course all of the new products will be made by Katsun! Then, of course when you¡¯re not busy, you can help making and selling bread too. It¡¯s Katsun¡¯s store after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll help out too¡¹

    Margo-san adds¡­

    ¡¸Michi, you help too¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi

    ¡¸B-Bread?¡¹

    Michi looks uneasy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll learn to make one from Katsuko-nee so we can learn together. We¡¯ll have a competition on who can make a delicious bread first¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master!¡¹

    It seems Michi¡¯s fighting spirit gets fired up when it comes to competitions

    Either way¡­

    This girl should experience girlish things like making food¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also help out. I¡¯ll relocate the shop and we can have Katsuko¡¯s shop as our neighbor. Then, I can also manage the shop right?¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s in tears.

    ¡¸Idiot¡­Nagisa¡¯s here¡¹

    ¡¸Here?¡¹

    ¡¸Even I have a lot of acquaintances you know?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­suggests Nagisa should also join as Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s follow-up support.

    ¡¸¡­Oh right. Of course¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping it¡­It¡¯s for the family¡¯s sake!¡¹

    Ruriko then ask me.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Is there anything I can do to help?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Ruriko can also make bread¡¹

    I told her

    I¡¯m worried on Ruriko who¡¯s a super-Ojou-sama being on a store but¡­

    There would be no problem if she only makes bread inside the shop.

    ¡¸Understood. Let¡¯s make breads together Yoshiko!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Even if she¡¯s like this¡­Yoshiko¡¯s good at making sweets¡¹

    ¡¸My, an immediate asset!¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Yoshiko smiling.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­thank you¡¹

    Yoshiko-san feels happy that she found something she can do with Ruriko.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, what about you? Want to go to join the bakery too?¡¹

    Margo-san turns to Reika.

    ¡¸Is Katsuko-chan¡¯s bakery going to sell only bread?¡¹

    Reika asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸While at it¡­how about making it a cafe?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­a cafe where you can eat freshly baked bread looks good¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­are you interested in cafe?¡¹

    Nei asks¡­Reika.

    ¡¸Yes¡­a full fledged British style cafe¡¹

    I see¡­she¡¯s an extreme British fan¡­

    ¡¸Eh, then that means the clerk¡¯s going to dress like maids and butlers?¡¹

    Nei-san bites.

    ¡¸The maid cafe isn¡¯t trendy nowadays. If it¡¯s a shop that produces tea time like a noble in British tradition¡­there will be those who will want to try it¡¹

    Reika smiles

    Yeah, this¡ºBeat to death Swordswoman¡»lady too¡­

    Though she¡¯s distorted in various ways, she¡¯s still a girl inside.

    She wants to try a stylish and cute cafe.

    ¡¸Good, that¡¯s great! Let¡¯s do that! I¡¯m going to wear maid clothes!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s in high spirits.

    ¡¸A flower shop, a bakery, and a cafe¡­if we¡¯re going to have three shops then we need a huge property¡¹

    ¡¸Better yet, why not buy an entire building?¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee begins consultations.

    ¡¸Hey hey, let me participate too¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put investments. I¡¯ll find for a good land so you can decide where you want to be¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Land?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks in surprise.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­let¡¯s build a new building. I¡¯ll make it sturdy that it won¡¯t even yield when earthquake comes¡­I¡¯m worried about my ¡ºdaughters¡»after all. The first floor can be a store and you can live on the upper floors. We can ask a top-class engineer to build it however you want it. It¡¯ll be your castle¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, my longtime ambitions are becoming reality at once!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be¡ºKuromori sister¡¯s¡»building right¡­¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸When that happens, we¡¯ll make rooms for Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san. Ojii-chan¡¯s room too!¡¹

    Nagisa winks at Jii-chan

    ¡¸Hmm¡­that¡¯s appreciated¡¹

    Jii-chan said satisfied

    ¡¸The bath is obviously where everyone can enter¡­Hmmm, but I wish for an open-air bath on the roof too. Also¡­what about the bedroom?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸What to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Should everyone sleep on the same room?¡­Or do you want to make love with just the two?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­we need both It feels good to have sex with everyone but a night where it¡¯s just the two at the bed is also needed¡¹

    ¡¸Right, of course!¡¹

    Hmm¡­the 21 year old former classmates combo are having their delusions¡­

    ¡­But

    What happened to Mana who takes the initiative joining in the talk?

    Also¡­Megu

    Yukino¡¯s not talking at all too¡­

    The three of them are limp¡­just listening to our talk

    ¡­As expected.

    They must be shocked that Shirasaka house has completely abandoned them.

    The head, Shirasaka Moritsugu even hired Shirasaka Sousuke to kill Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s relatives.

    The three from the anti-mainstream faction completely ignored them.

    ¡­Hmm

    Anyway, it¡¯s bad if this continues.

    I try to talk to Mana but¡­

    ¡¸¡­Leave them for now¡¹

    Margo-san whispered to my ear

    ¡¸Eh¡­why?¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it¡­these girls don¡¯t see their own position¡¹

    ¡­Position?

    ¡¸In groups¡­there are roles¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Margo-san¡¯s saying

    ¡¸Until they see that¡­they won¡¯t be able to have the energy to talk about the future with us¡¹

    ¡­But, I can¡¯t just leave those three.

    ¡­Then.

    The door of the room opened and Seki-san comes in.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»¡­we¡¯re ready to go¡¹

    ¡­Go?

    Oh right¡­we also have to move around the hotel so Viola¡¯s army won¡¯t know where we are.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡­everyone¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at everyone then said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The four combat personnel are dispersed in the formation decided a while ago.

    Reika¡¯s walking ahead of the group.

    This is so the rear group won¡¯t be damaged when we¡¯re suddenly attacked.

    Behind¡­Seki-san is in front of the group.

    Seki-san is holding her favorite pistol.

    While guarding us¡­she¡¯s also supporting Reika when attacked.

    Behind is us¡­Jii-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko are in the center.

    Of course, Nei-san who¡¯s Viola¡¯s target is also at the center.

    Michi is behind Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san.

    The four of them are wearing the same school uniform.

    She can be a dummy in the moment¡­and can guard Misuzu and others up close.

    Lastly¡­Margo-san is at the back checking the situation behind.

    I decided to stay close to Margo-san.

    The two elite can deal with the attacks in front but¡­

    As of now, the back feels weak.

    I don¡¯t think I can do anything of help but¡­

    I think I can be a shield when there¡¯s a gunshot.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­Route B4 would do?¡¹

    ¡¸Chief Tanizawa ordered so¡¹

    Reika and Seki-san exchanges few words.

    They have decided patterns in correspondence to emergencies.

    We left the wedding hall¡­

    Used the stairs to go down two floors.

    The fire doors on the route we¡¯re going through are already up.

    ¡¸Raising and lowering the fire door can be freely done from the control room¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸The fire door in this hotel prevents ordinary rifle shots, and is structured to be strong against exposions¡¹

    In that case, the primary target of the intruder will be the control room?

    If they open al of the fire doors in the corridors and stairs, the intruder can come inside the hotel freely.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. The control room is at the headquarters of Kouzuki security service. It¡¯s the place where most of the security department are in¡¹

    Then that means¡­it¡¯s under director Yamaoka¡¯s jurisdiction

    That person made a lot of blunders.

    ¡­Also

    ¡¸Uhm¡­there used to be a movie where they repelled the terrorists inside the hotel by crawling through air ducts¡¹

    Even if you close the stairs and corridors¡­

    If they come out of the duct¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite an old movie isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸This hotel is built after the movie was screened. Therefore it¡¯s okay¡¹

    ¡­Really?

    ¡¸There¡¯s not many ducts where humans can get through, and on the way, there are wire mesh too. It¡¯s only a dark place with no light sources¡­you can¡¯t get out of such a three dimensional maze¡¹

    I see.

    You¡¯d get lost if you make a single mistake on the duct.

    As expected the movie¡¯s a fiction.

    It¡¯s hard to pass through and get out on the place you want.

    ¡¸¡­This way¡¹

    Reika arrives in front of the room with¡ºSupply Room¡»wriiten on it.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the key!¡¹

    Seki-san throws the key to Reika.

    She must¡¯ve taken the key from chief Tanizawa too.

    Reika opens the lock

    ¡¸Please come in¡¹

    We all entered the room.

    The room have layers of movable shelves¡­and equipment the hotel don¡¯t use everyday.

    The movable shelf sticks to the wall normally¡­If there¡¯s a shelf where the thing you want to use is located, you turn the handle and make the space between the shelves be passable with one person only.

    Reika and Seki-san moves one of the shelves.

    Opening it to a person¡¯s width¡­they head to a box located on the interior.

    It¡¯s a common plastic glove¡­

    Opening the lid¡­there¡¯s flags of nations jammed inside.

    Nowadays¡­where does modern hotel use this?

    Reika then takes out a flag from the case.

    ¡­Then.

    There¡¯s a numeric keypad remote switch coming out from the case.

    ¡¸Gimme¡¹

    Seki-san takes the switch and enters the PIN

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Umu¡¹

    Following, Jii-chan typed in some numbers

    ¡¸This should be good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Seki-san presses the main switch¡­

    Then the wall in the back of the room opens up.

    ¡­Is this?

    It¡¯s an elevator.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an elevator used for emergency situations.¡¹ You can only enter through this room and this floor¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    This hotel is made for important conferences with Kouzuki group from the beginning.

    Therefore they have designed such an evacuation system during the blueprinting.

    Jii-chan stays close to the floor where the emergency evacuation elevator is¡­

    When trying to cope in a sudden situation¡­

    ¡¸¡­This elevator will not start unless it confirms the vein on my right hand¡¹

    Jii-chan puts his right hand on the panel next to the emergency elevator

    ¡ºApproved!¡»

    The announcer voice echoes from the elevator and it opens up.

    ¡¸This elevator can only have five passengers at a time. Enter in turns¡­!¡¹

    First is Ruriko and Yoshiko-san. Then, Minaho-neesan and Nei-san. Then Seki-san enters as guard.

    Though it may be impossible¡­we have to assume that the enemy is waiting in the emergency evacuation room.

    Jii-chan Misuzu and Ruriko not riding in together is also another of those assumptions.

    If everyone¡¯s captured at once, then there¡¯s no saving.

 Chapter 281. Complex (Part 3)

    Chapter 281. Complex (Part 3)

    After a few minutes, the elevator came back.

    I don¡¯t know where the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»is in the hotel but¡­

    It¡¯s not near this floor.

    The door opens.

    Following¡­Jii-chan, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡­and the sleeping Mao-chan who¡¯s carried by her Then, Reika enters as well.

    Waiting for the elevator coming back¡­

    Misuzu, Megu, Mana, Yukino and Michi enters.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, we¡¯ll be going ahead¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, take care¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me but¡­

    Megu, Mana, and Yukino remains silent.

    The elevator door closes.

    The remaining people are me and Margo-san.

    It¡¯s not intended for us to be alone but¡­

    When I noticed it became like this.

    ¡¸¡­Those girls are in quite a problem¡¹

    MArgo-san said.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a bit dangerous¡¹

    I¡¯m also troubled.

    ¡¸Earlier¡­Jii-chan¡¯s been talking about the future¡­everyone¡¯s discussing about the bakery and the building¡­you were trying to cheer us up so we won¡¯t get scared right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­there¡¯s that. Talking about a bright future is also a good diversion¡¹

    Right now, the lower floor of the building where we are have a large number of enemies invading inside.

    Kouzuki security service and Kudou-papa¡¯s friends are repelling them but still¡­it¡¯s scary

    Four people have disappeared during the smoke¡­

    To be honest, the fear is swirling in our minds.

    ¡¸Tomorrow will come and everyone will be happy¡­if you believe that and talk about it, the scary feeling will be countered¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­everyone know that¡¹

    Therefore, Nei-san, Nagisa, and katsuko-nee¡­are all happily talking about a dream.

    Misuzu, Ruriko and Yoshiuko-san also joined in the talk.

    Soothing the place and brightening the atmosphere

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan looks serious but¡­her airheaded©`ness is what makes her cute so I think that¡¯s fine¡¹

    Margo-san said and laughed

    True¡­Reika¡¯s got the nerves of steel because she¡¯s an elite guard.

    She must be completely fine in this dangerous situation.

    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t understand how uneasy we are.

    Surely Reika can talk about the dinner menu of the day while fighting an enemy.

    She¡¯s not assuming that she¡¯d lose to the enemy at all.

    She has a strong will to defend absolutely.

    The opposite of it is Minaho-neesan and Kudou-papa who prepares all in advance in case it turns to the worst.

    However¡­as a professional guard who fights on the site, I think that this way of thinking has it¡¯s merits too.

    As long as Reika¡¯s calm¡­people around her can be at ease.

    ¡­Huh, wait.

    Then that means¡­

    She really wants to do a British style cafe?

    ¡¸The number of shops to do have increased¡­that¡¯s hard for you¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Margo-san will help too right?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be a maid but I guess I want to dress up as a garcon?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I think you¡¯ll get popular with that¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think that maid Nei would be more popular with the customers¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Margo-san is also going to get a repeat customer¡¹

    ¡¸But are you sure? Won¡¯t it be different from the British cafe Reika-oneesan wants to do?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Reika is quite out of sync with the world. Or rather, if Reika herself makes a shop, it¡¯ll be very popular¡­¡¹

    A super beautiful lady who dresses as a British gentleman¡­

    That looks cool.

    I think there will be a lot of female fans.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. The shop would prosper¡¹

    Margo-san happily said.

    ¡¸By the way¡­what to do?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me suddenly

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸The three from Shirasaka house looks depressed¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters¡­Yukino, Megu, Mana.

    They didn¡¯t join in the talk about the future shops

    The three of them look gloomy¡­

    ¡¸Well, Yukino-san isn¡¯t in the¡ºfamily¡»¡­so we can leave her alone¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸Megu-chan and Mana-chan though¡­what do you intend to do with them?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s beautiful eyes look at me.

    ¡¸¡­What to do?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think is the problem¡­?¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸I think it would be like this. The family¡¯s increasing rapidly¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Michi, Ruriko, Reika, and even Jii-chan¡­all join in our family

    ¡¸Then¡­everyone found their roles in the family¡¹

    ¡­Roles?

    ¡¸For example¡­Kouzuki-san is committed being the grandfather role of the family¡¹ He¡¯s someone who¡¯s been the center of the house since he¡¯s born¡­a person who moved everything as he wants. Normally, he¡¯s good to be in the position of the head of the family and yet¡­he let Minaho become the head, and follows as a role as the grandfather¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­it¡¯s certainly true

    Our head is Minaho-neesan

    Then, Jii-chan always raises Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Nagisa-san and Katsuko-san are the elder sisters of the family. They also double as the mothers of the family¡¹

    Right. Nagisa and Katsuko-nee are different types but they¡¯re the gentle elder sisters of the¡ºfamily¡»

    Katsuko-nee is the type that pulls everyone vigorously¡­

    Nagisa is the type that pushes you from behind.

    ¡¸Nei¡­she¡¯s the lone¡ºlittle sister¡»of everyone before you came in. Thanks to you, she became a ¡ºmiddle elder sister¡»that looks after her brothers and sisters¡¹

    Yeah¡­Nei-san¡¯s kind to us always.

    Getting close to us and showing us her bright smile.

    ¡¸That girl isn¡¯t only protected by me, Minaho, and Katsuko-san¡­she starts to act to protect her little brothers and sisters herself. I¡¯m thankful to you¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I didn¡¯t do anything¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸If you weren¡¯t that kind of boy¡­Nei would still be hiding herself in her shell¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s go back to Megu-chan and others¡­those girls are in pain as they don¡¯t know their own role in the family¡¹

    ¡­Megu and Mana?

    ¡¸Look, all of the newly members of the family are all from Misuzu-san¡¯s lineage right?¡¹

    Yeah¡­Michi¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s guard. Ruriko¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s cousin. Reika¡¯s an elite from the Kouzuki security service. Jii-chan is Misuzu¡¯s grandfather.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not overlapping with the members of the¡ºfamily¡»until now., Then, Megu-chan is born from the mansion¡­so she¡¯s close to Minaho. Therefore, Megu-chan is accepted as a member of¡ºKuromori¡»but¡­Mana-chan and Misuzu-san feels like a bit floating from the other members¡­and you were bridging them with other people¡¹

    True¡­Misuzu and Mana are connected with¡ºKuromori¡»with me as a connection.

    All of them are carefully dealing with the two¡­

    They¡¯re being careful¡­so they¡¯re not accepting them as a family member?

    ¡¸However¡­the¡ºfamily¡»has expanded you see. Kouzuki-san has connection with Minaho and Katsuko-san¡­Reika-oneesan is open minded so she opened up her mind when she decided to become our¡ºfamily¡» But the shy girls¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko and Michi¡¹

    ¡¸And Yoshiko-san too¡¹

    Right

    Yoshiko-san is still on hold but there¡¯s a possibility of her entering the¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸In order for those to get in touch with the other family¡­Misuzu-san is becoming the¡ºbridge¡» Just how you were the¡ºbridge¡»for Misuzu-san and Mana-chan¡¹

    True¡­Misuzu is talking to Ruriko, Michi and others¡­

    She waves at those girls when she starts talking with others¡­

    She¡¯s taking care so they can blend into the family.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a threat to Megu-chan¡¹

    ¡­Threat?

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it feel like Misuzu made her own group with the two and became the boss of that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­you can see it that way right? If you change your perspective¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Megu-chan and Mana-chan became a group first. She¡¯s been taking care of Mana-chan until she became an ally¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Megu-chan also knows Mana-chan from before so¡­knowing that she¡¯s her sister, she¡¯s kind to Mana-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­look, the two are always together right?¡¹

    Right¡­Megu and Mana have been a combination since a while.

    They¡¯ve always grouped as a two¡­I think that it¡¯s a bad trend to them.

    ¡¸As expected¡­they feel stronger to be in two, than one, to be in group than alone¡¹

    ¡¸But, strong?¡­What are they fighting for?¡¹

    It¡¯s meaningless to have only the two of them group up in the family

    ¡¸That is¡­as expected, they want to monopolize you. Those two have so possessiveness¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸They have a strong rivalry sense against Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san, Nei¡­and Misuzu-san. But, both of them aren¡¯t confident with their charm¡­so they actively appeal to you as a pair of sisters¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­we¡¯ve had sex with the three of us in the classroom during dawn.

    That¡¯s them unable to endure after watching Yukino¡¯s sex with me?

    ¡¸However¡­with the¡ºfamily¡»increasing, Msiuzu-san¡¯s group is created. Furthermore, Ruriko-san and Michi-san are both cute, Reika-san¡¯s a beauty. They know that Kouzuki-san is a necessary person as a shield behind us. Megu-chan and Mana-chan are in a hopeless pinch¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡­It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t be taking care of Megu and Mana because the¡ºfamily¡»has increased¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s not your problem. It¡¯s their heart¡¯s problem¡¹

    ¡­Megu and Mana¡¯s?

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡¯s smart so she has clearly defined her relationship, position and her role from the start¡¹

    ¡­¡ºDanna-sama¡»

    ¡¸In a position to serve you as a woman¡­she¡¯ll never rule you from the top. Then, as one of your¡ºwomen¡»she declares to the other that she doesn¡¯t intend to monopolize you¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s always humble¡­never imposing.

    ¡¸Therefore, everyone learned from Misuzu¡¯s lineage. Michi-san is calling you¡ºMaster¡»Ruriko-san¡¯s¡ºOnii-sama¡»Reika-oneesan¡¯s ¡ºLord¡»¡­ All of them are declaring that they¡¯re under your control¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s all beautiful and cute right? Furthermore, they¡¯re polite and have elegance too. Smart, considerate¡­and above all, they don¡¯t want to monopolize you¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸In case of Megu-chan and Mana-chan¡­they would feel a horrible inferiority complex comparing them to themselves. They originally have no confidence in themselves¡­those girls only think of wanting to monopolize you

    Figure, brains¡­even in kindness¡­they think they¡¯re losing¡­

    ¡¸Especially Mana-chan¡­she¡¯s been playing the character that interrupts between you and other people in a frustrating manner, forcibly keeping her relationship with you right? Therefore I think the damage in her heart is huge¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­that character was just made up?¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸You know her when she was Shirasaka Maika right? Was it a personality like now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­NO¡¹

    When Mana was Maika¡­she likes talking but she doesn¡¯t have a personality of forcibly forcing herself into the conversation like she does now.

    ¡¸Inside them¡­they¡¯re desperate to show their existence to you¡¹

    Oh¡­that¡¯s why she exposed her ass and come at me¡­

    That¡¯s a desperate appeal from her.

    ¡¸Besides, Mana-chan. She¡¯s always so intense against Yukino-san right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸For Mana-chan now¡­the only person she can blame on is Yukino, her real sister¡¹ Besides, when Mana-chan speaks horribly to Yukino-san, you come in worry. She hits on Yukino a lot because she wants you to come close to her¡¹

    Margo-san sees it like that¡­

    ¡¸Well, but still¡­Mana-chan still has the energy to make an appeal to you. Megu-chan¡¯s the one that shuts inside¡¹

    Comparing herself to Misuzu and the new¡ºwomen¡»¡­she feels even more inferior.

    ¡¸When the negative emotions accumulate¡­she won¡¯t be able to bear it and explode. That repeated today¡¹

    True¡­Megu¡¯s got a bad chain that continues.

    ¡¸What should I do?¡¹

    I asked for Margo-san¡¯s advice obediently

    ¡¸¡­Make the two decide their¡ºrole¡»in their family¡¹

    ¡­Role

    ¡¸At the same time, you should rule the relationship in between them and you¡¹

    ¡­Role, position

    ¡¸Look,m earlier¡­didn¡¯t I decide the combat crew¡¯s formation right?¡¹

    Yeah. Margo-san assembled the formation for herself, Seki, Reika, and Michi.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t do that¡­we¡¯ll just have distrust when it comes to battle¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸For example, if it¡¯s Reika-oneesan¡­she just takes the vanguard and worry about the enemies in front, eliminating them. Seki-san can follow up from behind and knows when to make a decision, she can concentrate to her only role. She doesn¡¯t have to worry about other things¡¹

    True, if their roles are defined, then they can concentrate on that.

    ¡¸Of course¡­you¡¯ve got to have the confidence on doing the role well and have to trust other people¡¯s abilities. Also¡­you have to accept that your role is necessary¡¹

    ¡­Necessary?

    ¡¸Yeah. The feeling of needed from the loved ones¡­you¡¯ll be able to fulfill your own role

    ¡­True.

    ¡¸Right now, Megu-chan and Mana-chan¡­feels that they¡¯re just luggage to the family, that¡¯s why they¡¯re depressed. They¡¯ve just been abandoned as worthless people in the Shirasaka house. At these times, don¡¯t let them brood over it. The more they think about it the more they feel depressed. They have to devote to their own roles and loose the leeway to think about other things. By doing something¡­they can feel needed , their inferiority complex should be cancelled¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    But¡­Still

    What¡¯s Megu and Mana¡¯s role in the family?

    ¡¸For roles¡­you should let them do what they¡¯re used to. That should make them confident in it¡¹

    Margo-san says

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Ah¡­the elevator¡¯s back¡¹

    The elevator door opens.

    We enter¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­push the¡ºlast passenger button¡»was it?¡¹

    Margo-san pushes the switch as Jii-chan taught him.

    With this, the elevator will be hidden in the wall like when we first came to this room

    It won¡¯t open without Jii-chan¡¯s vein authentication again.

    The elevator begins to move

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    I thought the elevator is going up.

    Viola¡¯s army is attacking from below.

    Therefore¡­Jii-chan sent the anti-mainstream faction of Shirasaka house and the executives and their sons above.

    There¡¯s no possibility of the enemy attacking from the rooftop with parachute or hand gliders¡­

    I thought that the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»we¡¯re fleeing to is on the upper part of the building.

    But¡­the elevator goes down.

    On the contrary¡­

    ¡¸This is moving sideways?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If it¡¯s an elevator that moves straight up and down, it¡¯s easily exposed by the structure of the building. You can¡¯t tie it on a straight line so sometimes it moves sideways through the floor. Then I think that the elevator moves weaving an invisible space from outside the machine room¡¹

    I see¡­that¡¯s why it took some time coming back.

    The elevator descends several floors, move left-right, and then descend again.

    ¡¸Based from this¡­Kouzuki-san¡¯s emergency evacuation room is in the basement I think¡¹

    ¡¸Basement?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, like the fifth floor basement¡­this is a hotel set up in the land fil so I think they dig a hard place in the ground and made it the foundation of the building. I wonder if it¡¯s also a nuclear shelter?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    Anyway¡­I think of Megu and Mana¡¯s¡ºrole¡»as we descend in the elevator

    ¡¸By the way¡­¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Do you not intend to become a domineering husband?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸You and Megu are on the wrong buttons¡­you¡¯re trying to make an equal relationship on all sides¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡¸The two of your are classmates¡­originally, you have an inferiority complex towards her, right?¡¹

    Me¡­to Megu?

    No¡­she¡¯s right.

    Megu¡¯s the class chairman¡­she¡¯s got a lot of girl friends in the class.

    When I entered the high school, I was unfamiliar with girls¡­

    I couldn¡¯t speak even to Megu.

    ¡¸On the other side¡­the relationship of you and Misuzu-san is going well, Misuzu-san humbled herself first. Even though she¡¯s actually older than you¡­she raised you up¡¹

    True.

    Misuzu is always using honorifics on me¡­

    ¡¸With her entering your control from the start¡­she can balance with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Balance?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s only above you isn¡¯t only by age, right?¡¹

    Yeah¡­Misuzu¡¯s;

    Beautiful, elegant¡­the lady of Kouzuki house.

    Normally¡­she can¡¯t be balanced to be with me.

    Therefore, Misuzu¡¯s the one setting me as her¡ºDanna-sama¡»¡­creating a well balanced relationship

    ¡¸Then, in Megu and Mana¡¯s case¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it pains them because you¡¯re trying to have an equal relationship?¡¹

    That might be the case.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been waiting¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    With Misuzu as lead¡­everyone¡¯s waiting for us in front of the elevator.

    Oh, as expected, Megu and Mana are in the corner of the room, depressed.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s wide¡¹

    The¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»is sized around 20 tatami mats

    It¡¯s made like a party room.

    The air is stagnated a bit.

    ¡¸I just activated the air system so it¡¯ll feel better soon¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸Toilet¡¯s there¡­there¡¯s bathroom there too¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only canned food and mineral water but it looks like we have food for a few days!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san told me.

    ¡¸How low is this from the ground?¡¹

    ¡¸When converted to floors, it¡¯s located at the 8th floor underground. However, there¡¯s only two rooms in here¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs at my question

    ¡¸¡­Two?¡¹

    ¡¸That room is the monitor room. We can check the status of all the surveillance cameras in the hotel. Even get in touch with outside

    Jii-chan instructs Seki-san.

    Seki-san opens the door and inside is filled with screens.

    ¡¸I will go to that room. I want to check the situation as I¡¯m the one in charge¡¹

    Jii-chan heads to the monitor room

    ¡¸I¡¯ll join you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸I¡¯m going there too¡¹

    Margo-san heads to Jii-chan

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll be going here too¡¹

    Seki-san says and turn to Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸Fujimiya-kun and you will stay here¡­deepen the friendship with everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Friendship?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, relax. I don¡¯t mind if you have sex in this room at all¡¹

    Jii-chan said and Seki-san got startled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸There should be a lot of other things on the shelf on the back. Also, that sofa can be a bed¡¹

    Jii-chan ignores Seki-san and continues talking

    ¡¸Ruriko, you can¡¯t do it yet. I want to watch Ruriko¡¯s first time¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­grandfather¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸The others are all okay?¡¹

    Misuzu asks her grandfather

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯d like some photos and videos though. I¡¯ll watch later¡¹

    Jii-chan replied and Misuzu turned and said.

    ¡¸Michi¡­want to lose your virginity?¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­gladly, I¡¯ll give my virginity¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 282. Cheers!

    ¡¸Wait¡­Jii-chan, wait a moment!¡¹

    I call out to Misuzu and Michi¡­and Jii-chan and others who are about to go to the other room.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu asks me with a curious face.

    ¡¸No¡­you see Mineral water will do but let¡¯s have a toast together¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Toast?¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s also surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, a toast! Anyway¡­let¡¯s have a toast for everyone in the¡ºfamily¡»coming here safely. Also¡­let¡¯s take photos. A commemorative photo. Katsuko-nee, you got a camera?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a camera then I¡¯ve got a shelf on the back¡¹

    Jii-chan answers.

    ¡¸¡­Back when my sexual function was active. I bring a woman in here and Tanizawa usually takes care of it so he leaves one

    ¡¸Wait¡­is it only chief Tanizawa who knows this¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Well¡­yeah. Tanizawa¡­and my only full time guardians Ootoku and Choumoto knows¡¹

    ¡¸When I was elected as a full-time guard, I was taught about the existence of this room but it¡¯s my first time coming here¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸Those who bring food here are Tanizawa, Ootoku, and Choumoto only. There¡¯s no other people who have touched it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to ask¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks

    ¡¸Can you completely trust those three?¡¹

    Yeah.

    Just what if¡­

    What if those three were connected with the enemy¡­

    Then running to here would backfire.

    ¡¸I can tell what Minaho-kun is saying¡­ But, humans are beings that can¡¯t live in secrecy with others. You must a person you can entrust everything with. It¡¯s true that if those three betray us then we¡¯re ruined. But that¡¯s why we can only trust them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Would it benefit chief Tanizwa, Ootoku-san, Choumoto-san to be supporting Shirasaka house or even Cesario Viola?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think of anything in particular. There¡¯s no point following Shiraska Moritsugu on betraying me¡­I don¡¯t think that those three will cross over the US to be allies of criminals. However¡­it¡¯s hard to see the circumstances on people¡¯s behind. It¡¯s possible that unexpected things happened while I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Jii-chan answers.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re prepared for that¡­life always have their bad times¡¹

    Everyone in the room fell silent.

    ¡¸Well¡­we also have our last resort. First, we can cut off the power of the direct elevator from this side. The power can¡¯t be turned on from the upper room. For the time being, the box will be left down¡¹

    Jii-chan operates the elevator¡¯s panel and turned off the power.

    ¡¸With this, they can¡¯t come from above¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t they just come through the space of the elevator?¡¹

    Nei-san asks.

    ¡¸With it making a complicated left and right turns¡­could you come down hundreds of meters of dark space with just a rope? Even if a special forces soldier can¡¯t do that. Above all, even if you get down here¡­the elevator box will get in the way. This elevator¡¯s ceiling is made of steel. You can climb up and go back with a gas burner to set it on fire but you can¡¯t go down¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s why they keep the elevator down.

    ¡¸This elevator is our only way of escape?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸No¡­you can only come here from the upper floor elevator but, there are two secret routes underground¡¹

    ¡­Secret route?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of doors in the middle of the route. All of those doors are made to open only from the underound side. If they forcibly open from outside, the alarm will ring

    ¡­I see

    it¡¯s not that we¡¯re trapped in here.

    ¡¸But¡­does chief Tanizawa know where you come to the ground?¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­it might be an ambush where we escape. In that case¡­it¡¯ll be yours and Seki-kun¡¯s turn¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-oneesama and I are here too¡­!¡¹

    Michi replies.

    ¡¸Umu¡­we can bet on you two on the very last moment¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸Umu¡­it is as you say. We should toast even with just water. Let¡¯s take some commemorative photos too. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a necessary event for the unity of the¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me and laughs.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Megu!¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s been gloomy all this time reacts in surprise.

    ¡¸W-What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Give glasses to everyone and pour in mineral water¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too!¡¹

    ¡¸I will help out too¡¹

    Nei-san and Yoshiko-san tries to help but¡­

    ¡¸No, let Megu do this. Megu¡¯s our class chairman¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Class chairman?¡¹

    Megu looks at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Up until now, hasn¡¯t it been Katsuko-nee who¡¯s been taking care of various things in our everyday life? But, Katsuko-nee¡¯s going to be busy from now on so Megu should do it from now on. Ah, of course you don¡¯t need to do all by yourself. It¡¯s fine to ask for people¡¯s help but, Megu¡¯s the center, please look after the¡ºwhole family¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Look after?¡¹

    ¡¸Whether everyone has glasses on their hands¡­or they have the drink poured in. If there¡¯s someone that¡¯s not looking energetic, try to talk to them¡­ Megu can just do how she usually do as a class chairman¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a very attentive and gentle girl.

    As a class chairman¡­she treats everyone with a smile.

    Then she should do it among her family too.

    ¡¸Megu¡­when you entered high school and was nominated as the chairman¡­most of it are girls but weren¡¯t you trying your best to make friends with everyone in the class?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­because I thought I would only be in high school until the end of Golden week¡¹

    Megu¡¯s scheduled to become a prostitute after the holidays by Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸Who cares about the reason. Megu¡¯s definitely a good chairman. Therefore, be the chairman of the family¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Before you were called¡ºOnee-san¡»or¡ºImouto¡»¡­Megu must make friends with everyone in the family¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Megu right now is dependent on the kindness of everyone in the family.

    She must actively keep in touch with the family by herself.

    ¡¸¡­But, I¡¹

    I use my trump card.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t argue with me. I¡¯m telling you to do it¡­so just do it¡¹

    Megu¡¯s startled

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take all of the responsibilities. Megu just have to think of following me without thinking anything else¡¹

    Megu stares at my eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m jelly of Megu-chan¡­Yo-chan¡¯s taking all the responsibility!¡¹

    Nei-san tells Megu with a bright smile.

    ¡¸Megu-chan always speaks a lot of¡ºbuts¡»and¡ºhowever¡» You always think too much. Also¡­you always think so dark!¡¹

    Yeah. That¡¯s right¡­Megu

    ¡¸Therefore¡­before thinking of dark things, you should just move your body as Yo-chan tells you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Move my body?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. For the time being, it¡¯s important to work more than think. If you just think, the situation won¡¯t change¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san follows up.

    ¡¸A class chairman on the¡ºfamily¡»?¡­Isn¡¯t that great? That¡¯s very like you¡¹

    Margo-san gently smiles.

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s Megumi¡¯s bad habit to just stand and think. I think it¡¯s a good idea to have a habit of moving before thinking. Don¡¯t argue with him for a while and do as he says¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Megu.

    ¡¸Well, I think that it¡¯s fine because it¡¯s Yo-chan¡­but, tell me if he gives out an unreasonable order. I¡¯ll scold him a lot!¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­Megu.

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s unreasonable. Got it, Yoshi-kun. I won¡¯t bother nor think anymore. As long as Yoshi-kun needs me then I¡¯ll do anything he says¡­¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­come here¡¹

    ¡¸Eh what?¡¹

    I embraced the Megu who came close.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that was cute. Therefore¡­I¡¯m kissing you¡¹

    I covet Megu¡¯s lips.

    Pushing my tongue in deeply¡­I lick Megu¡¯s mouth.

    When I release our lips¡­Megu¡¯s eyes are melting.

    ¡¸Look¡­do your job as the chairman. Give glasses to everyone. Then pour in water. After that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Megu¡¯s looking at me with enchanted eyes.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san, Reika-san and Seki-san, Michi too¡­Megu¡¯s still haven¡¯t talked to them that much, try to actively talk to them. Tell them what kind of girl you are and what you like. Know what kind of people they are and like it. Be friends with them. Okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Yoshi-kun¡¹

    I slap Megu¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Go now¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s going!¡¹

    Megu restarts

    ¡¸¡­The glasses are on the shelf over there¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls to Megu with a pleasing smile.

    ¡¸There doesn¡¯t seem to be enough glasses for all¡¹

    Misuzu follows up.

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s paper cups in here¡­what to do, Megu-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san asks Megu.

    ¡¸Then, prioritize giving glasses to Kouzuki-san and the seniors¡­let¡¯s use the paper cups¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, want to write a name on the paper cup?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, Nei-san¡­is there a pen available?¡¹

    ¡¸We have some here¡¹

    Nagisa tells them.

    ¡¸Then, turn the paper cups and write on it¡­Yoshiko-san, sorry but could you please be in charge pouring in water with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­gladly¡¹

    She¡¯s originally a wonderful class chairman who¡¯s attentive.

    Megu who¡¯s given a role will life like a fish that got on water.

    Yeah¡­this is good for Megu.

    ¡¸¡­It looks like it worked fine¡¹

    Margo-san goes to my side

    ¡¸Yes, thanks to Margo-san¡¯s advice. Thanks¡¹

    I speak my gratitude.

    ¡¸You have to be thorough for a while. I think it¡¯ll be troublesome for you but¡­you¡¯ve got to help Megu-chan in her daily life¡¹

    ¡¸Everything?¡¹

    ¡¸Everything¡­for example, if you want a drink then you should ask Megu-chan instead of doing it yourself It¡¯s fine to be a domineering husband. You must not give her the opportunity. If she doesn¡¯t realize that she¡¯s needed in your daily life then she¡¯ll fall into the spiral again¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    With Katsuko-nee and Nagisa who are rich in daily life power and broad-minded around¡­Megu¡¯s spiral of trouble accelerated.

    ¡¸If you look from the outside, it feels like you¡¯re just the bad guy dominating Megu0chan but¡­I think that you must bind Megu-chan so her desire to monopolize you can be removed. I think it¡¯ll be troublesome but¡­that girl will break if she¡¯s not loved as such¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Megu brings a paper cup to me.

    ¡¸Here, Yoshi-kun¡¯s cup. Write your name with this pen¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do it for me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Write my name on the cup¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Okay¡­got it¡¹

    Megu writes¡ºYoshi-kun¡»on the paper cup

    ¡¸You know, you should hurry up pouring in the water for everyone¡­talk to those people you haven¡¯t talked that much while pouring in¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­got it¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk back¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Dear¡¹

    She happily answered.

    It¡¯s really as Margo-san said.

    Since she¡¯s a classmate¡­she¡¯s once a pretty girl he can¡¯t speak with normally

    I¡¯ve been trying to have an equal relationship with Megu but¡­

    It seems that Megu¡¯s comfortable with me being a bit intense as a domineering husband.

    This is Megu¡¯s personality and her problem in her nature¡­I¡¯m not a domineering husband so it makes me feel fatigued but¡­

    If this is the best for our relationship then I¡¯ve got no choice.

    ¡¸¡­The world is a huge stage and humans are just actors¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Shakespeare¡­in the end, humans are always playing the role that is required of them. A person who doesn¡¯t know their role are only alienated from the population. Acting is the power to live in the society you see¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I¡¯m ready for it¡¹

    I can no longer manage by myself.

    ¡¸Mana¡­come here¡¹

    I call out Mana

    ¡¸W-What¡­¡¹

    Mana¡¯s coming close with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸You¡­aren¡¯t you my¡ºsex slave¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡­that¡¯s right Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸And yet¡­aren¡¯t you a bit too cocky earlier?¡¹

    Mana trembles.

    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­Sorry, Onii-chan. I apologize¡­please don¡¯t abandon Mana¡¹

    I embrace Mana¡­

    ¡¸You¡­keep your body clean all the time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If I want to have sex with you then I¡¯ll do it anytime. I don¡¯t care about your mood. If I want to embrace you then I will, anytime, anywhere¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Inside your pussy, your mouth¡­you¡¯ll serve me until I¡¯m satisfied¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¯s needed?¡¹

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t then I would¡¯ve already abandoned you long ago¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­Mana¡¯s not as beautiful as Misuzu-san, I don¡¯t have big breasts like Nei-san or Katsuko-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not for you to think!¡¹

    I grab Mana¡¯s ass tightly

    This girl can only appeal her existence only through sex.

    Therefore, I have to show that I hold sexual desire to Mana more than needed.

    ¡¸Mana¡­you know that I like to rape you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Our first time was rape wasn¡¯t it?¡­Mana¡¯s a charming girl I want to rape¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face turns red in shame.

    Right, I forced myself in her.

    She only thinks that she can detain me through sex¡­

    She¡¯s playing as the bitch to blow away her shame.

    Mana¡¯s trying to run to the pleasure of sex often but¡­

    The real Mana isn¡¯t still feeling pleasure from sex.

    Mana¡¯s still an immature 14 year old girl.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like how Mana¡¯s seeking sex from me¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­sorry¡¹

    ¡¸From now on, I¡¯ll rape you when I want to¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­does Onii-chan like to force to have sex with girls who don¡¯t like it that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Not for other girls but¡­I want to have that kind of sex with Mana¡¹

    ¡¸¡­only me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want to rape Mana all the time¡¹

    Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸Got it¡­then I¡¯ll keep my body clean all the time. So Onii-chan can rape me anytime anywhere. In exchange¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Be sure to do it everyday. If you don¡¯t do it everyday then Mana would get worried¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I lick Mana¡¯s ears.

    I bit her earlobe.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­cooperate so I can have fun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cooperate?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to do Ruriko and Reika too¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­ got it Mana should just talk about how amazing sex with Onii-chan is so they can hurry up and have sex, not fear of it¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s clever¡¹

    I pat Mana¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Err¡­What about Seki-san and Yoshiko-san?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­are you a child who don¡¯t understand unless I explain everything?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. Got it. Mana will do her best for Onii-chan¡¯s sake¡¹

    ¡¸Get along with everyone. Strive to be cute. I¡¯d be troubled if Mana disturbs the place for being rude¡¹

    ¡¸Un, you¡¯re right. Mana will take care so Onii-chan can have a fun sex with everyone¡¹

    Am I that lewd person inside her head?

    ¡­Must be

    I¡¯ve only connected with Mana through sex.

    But still, that¡¯s good as long as Mana makes friends with other¡ºwomen¡»

    ¡¸Take your time telling me about yourself too next time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­About Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of girl are you, what do you like¡­I¡¯ll ask you questions in bed after sex¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s the situation. Got it. Mana should be tied in the bed? You¡¯re taking videos?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll do that but¡­you can¡¯t lie. I want to embrace the true Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­got it¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­I think you¡¯ll become even more beautiful so do it for me¡¹

    ¡¸Right. If I don¡¯t become beautiful then Onii-chan will get tired of me!¡¹

    Mana smiles

    Yeah¡­for the time being, this is fine.

    Really, life is decided with your acting skills

    ¡¸Gonna have sex with Michi afterwards?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll do Michi¡¹

    I¡¯m ready for it

    ¡¸Then, Mana will help out at that time. Mana will lick Onii-chan¡¯s penis before it enters Michi-san¡¹

    ¡¸Then please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I gently pat Mana¡¯s back

    ¡¸Okay, everyone¡­do you have water?¡¹

    Megu checks if everyone has water with them

    ¡¸Looks good¡­then, Minaho-san, speech¡¹

    Megu looks at Minaho-neesan who¡¯s the¡ºhead¡»

    ¡¸Wait¡­! Yukino still don¡¯t have one!¡¹

    Hey hey, Megu¡­you didn¡¯t hand Yukino a paper cup.

    Yukino¡¯s very, very depressed looking though

    ¡¸But¡­that person¡¯s not in the¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Megu argues

    ¡¸We¡¯re all in the verge of living and dying together! Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s bad to be left out on a time like this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸No buts!¡¹

    I shut up Megu

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. At such times, if you become shallow then your luck will only turn worse¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Megu, hand her a cup and pour in water¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s the class chairman right? Don¡¯t cause trouble to others¡­!¡¹

    I must not spoil her at these times.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, Yoshi-kun. Understood¡¹

    Megu pours in water to the paper cup and hand it to Yukino.

    It seems that she doesn¡¯t want to give Yukino the paper cup and pour in water.

    ¡¸Here¡­Yukino¡¹

    Yukino looks at Megu¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need this!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yukino, just accept it¡­and have a toast with everyone¡¹

    ¡¸No! Don¡¯t order me¡­¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with eyes of hatred

    ¡¸Then, get out of here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If you can¡¯t toast with us then Yukino¡¯s our enemy. We¡¯ll shove you to the elevator and send you back on the upper floor!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-If you can do it then try it. I¡¯ll tell the people attacking here where you¡¯re hiding!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll cut your tongue so can¡¯t speak¡¹

    ¡¸I still have my hand¡­I¡¯ll write and tell them!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll cut both your hand tendons, Even your fingers¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re joking?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything for the survival of my¡ºfamily¡» If there¡¯s no choice then I¡¯ll kill Yukino¡­!¡¹

    Yukino trembles in fear.

    ¡¸S-Stop¡­that¡¯s! I-I¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then accept Megu¡¯s cup! Everyone¡¯s waiting because of you!!¡¹

    I scolded Yukino violently¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Megu, hurry up and give it!¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡­Yukino, here¡¹

    The two girls with the worst relationship¡­passed the paper cup

    ¡¸Okay¡­Jii-chan, a word please¡¹

    I leave the toast to Jii-chan

    ¡¸Sure¡­anyway, I hope this isn¡¯t our parting exchange. What, as long as we¡¯re united as a¡ºfamily¡»nothing is scary¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­we should unite even more.

    ¡¸Let us believe in our happy future¡­Cheers!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cheers!¡¹

 Chapter 283. The night where Michi gives her virginity (Part 1)

    Chapter 283. The night where Michi gives her virginity (Part 1)

    ¡¸Here, a cookie¡¹

    After the toast¡­Megu looks for cookie cans from the emergency food shelf and offers it to everyone.

    I¡¯m glad that it¡¯s not hard crackers or something. Those aren¡¯t that tasty

    ¡¸Onee-chan too, please have some¡¹

    Ultimately¡­Megu¡¯s moving around lively as soon as she¡¯s given a role in the family.

    It¡¯s as Margo-san said, moving your body won¡¯t let you have time to think or worry

    Rather, it makes you take the initiative on various things yourself.

    ¡¸Instead of a duster, there¡¯s a clean towel in here so use this¡¹

    ¡¸Should I bring more water?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll check the other canned goods over there¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s originally a kind and attentive girl.

    Yeah¡­Megu should be fine now.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­want some more water?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    I embrace Megu while sitting on a chair

    I bury my face in Megu¡¯s well shaped breasts

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be spoiled¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure. As much as you want¡¹

    Megu pats my head.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s take photos!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee focuses the camera on us.

    ¡¸Hmm, looking good¡­this is a good camera. As expected of Kouzuki Ojii-chan The items even in the furniture room are top notch!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says as she takes a photo of Jii-chan and others.

    Jii-chan¡¯s surrounded by Misuzu and Ruriko and Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸My my, Mao-chan¡¯s completely asleep¡­!¡¹

    Mao-chan is sleeping comfortably in the sofa of the bed.

    She¡¯s using a big towel as a futon.

    ¡¸She¡¯s been excited all day meeting a lot of people¡¹

    Nagisa says as she stroke her daughter¡¯s cheeks.

    Yeah¡­she¡¯s been like that since the symposium today

    ¡¸Sleeping is a small child¡¯s job. Now then¡­it¡¯s about time we move to the monitor room¡¹

    Jii-chan gets up

    ¡¸I¡¯ll accompany you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going too. It¡¯s about time Kyouko-san makes a contact¡¹

    Margo-san stands up.

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko-san is still in Australia right?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s master, Kyouko Dothnomechey went to Australia to detain Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸Our last contact¡¯s been 24 hours you see¡­¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸If you give her a whole day, she can fly anywhere on the earth. The situation here is sent in real time so it¡¯s certain that she¡¯s flying to Japan¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that she¡¯s coming to help?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Possible!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Kyouko-san likes to appear on unexpected times and places after all¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    Margo-san and Nei-san seems to trust Kyouko-san from the bottom of their heart.

    ¡¸We have to contact Morimoto-san who¡¯s still at the mansion too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if Morimoti-san is giving Agnes-chan proper meals?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters¡­

    There¡¯s a 12 year old girl named Agnes who¡¯s in the basement of the mansion

    ¡¸Rather than that, I hope she¡¯s eating food made by someone other than Katsuko-san¡¹

    Margo-san tells Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸If there¡¯s no one in the room then she¡¯ll eat¡­once she gets hungry and become unable to endure it. I know that but¡­¡¹

    Agnes is a daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke on a white woman

    ¡­To make her his own sex toy

    She¡¯s been confined in the mansion since she was born¡­she¡¯s been taught nothing but to devote herself to Shirasaka Sousuke someday

    She¡¯s never gone to school¡­

    ¡¸Well, I think that there will be no problem in the mansion but¡­I¡¯ll check the defense system just in case¡¹

    MArgo-san said then goes to the next room.

    Cesario Viola doesn¡¯t have enough strength to attack both the hotel and the mansion at the same time.

    In the first place¡­all of Viola¡¯s targets are gathered here.

    The target herself, Nei-san¡­and the kill requests of Shirasaka house head, Mr. Moritsugu, Yukino and Mana and Megu are here too.

    The process of entering the hotel from the theater has been witnessed by all.

    It¡¯s too late to send people on the mansion where nobody is¡­should be

    ¡¸Well, you don¡¯t have to worry. Have fun here¡¹

    Jii-chan gently told us.

    ¡¸Grandfather! Please look this way!¡¹

    Misuzu calls Jii-chan

    Then¡­Misuzu has Michi sitting on a chair in front of her.

    ¡¸Look, greet grandfather Michi¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t show you my loss. At the very least, please check my hymen¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please come here. Take off Michi¡¯s panty¡¹

    Misuzu calls me

    ¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯ll photograph Michi¡¯s embarrassing figure.¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sets up her camera

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­take the video cam¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Katsuko!¡¹

    Nagisa leaves Mao-chan and takes the video camera from the shelf.

    I go in front of Michi.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile

    ¡¸Yes¡­I am master¡¯s sex toy. I¡¯m a toy. Please make me a toy¡¹

    Michi said with her face turned red.

    ¡¸¡­My¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that small child¡¹

    Reika and Seki-san are surprised.

    The two beauties don¡¯t have any experience in sex.

    ¡¸Michi¡­lift your skirt¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master¡¹

    Michi lifts her skirt with her trembling hands.

    Michi¡¯s cute thighs¡­

    Her white panty is in full view.

    Her crotch is wet.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯re drenched¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve been waiting for Master¡¹

    Michi answers

    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡­my head is filled with Danna-sama violating me since earlier¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How do you want to be violated?¡¹

    ¡¸Painful¡­make it hurt¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸I like it painful¡­please do me violently¡¹

    Michi leaks a hot sigh

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I crawl my fingers in Michi¡¯s crotch

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Ahn!¡¹

    Then¡­her love juice spreads on her wet cloth.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m taking it off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I put my hand on Michi¡¯s panty.

    Michi floats her waist to help me out

    ¡¸¡­Afu!¡¹

    The thin cloth slipped through Michi¡¯s still thin ass.

    Then¡­the panty lowered through her thighs.

    Michi¡¯s vagina with no hair at all is perfectly closed.

    A small female genital.

    The slit that¡¯s like a line of spatula on clay has warm juice overflowing on it.

    Can my dick enter this place?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m embarrassed¡¹

    Michi¡¯s ears turned red in shame

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute, Michi¡¹

    I pull down her panty to her feet.

    I took it off on one leg but left the panty on her ankle.

    This way¡­it has the feeling of me violating her

    ¡¸Michi¡­open your legs¡¹

    I ordered

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Trembling in shame¡­Michi spreads her legs on top of the chair.

    Michi¡¯s flexible body¡­is very good to embrace I think

    ¡¸Open your vagina and show your insides¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Michi seems to not know how to do it

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi with a smile.

    She reached for Michi¡¯s crotch and opened her vagina with both hands

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­S-So embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tremble¡­Danna-sama can¡¯t see Michi¡¯s important place that way¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡­The trembling stops

    ¡¸Michi¡­how should you beg at such times?¡¹

    Misuzu asks¡­

    ¡¸¡­M-Master¡­please take a look at Michi¡¯s embarrassing place¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll take a look¡¹

    I peek inside

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see it over the overflowing love nectar¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lick it off¡¹

    Misuzu says but¡­

    ¡¸Nah. I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    I bury my face in Michi¡¯s crotch

    Sucked in Michi¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah, masteeeer!!!¡¹

    Michi trembles in pleasure.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­doing that much¡¹

    I can hear Seki-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Does licking the genital really feel good I wonder?¡¹

    Nagisa answers Reika¡¯s question

    ¡¸If you¡¯re receiving it from someone you love¡­anything would feel good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Someone you love?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He loves all of us in the¡ºfamily¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    I make my tongue crawl as if cleaning Michi¡¯s slit.

    While at it, I also lick her clitoris.

    ¡¸Afuuu, afuuu¡­that¡¯s amazing~!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do this everyday if you want¡­ !¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­gladly¡­please enjoy my body!¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡­it¡¯s clean now¡¹

    I let go of my face once again

    ¡¸Come now Michi¡­open it yourself like how it was done earlier¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi opens up her vagina with her fingers.

    ¡¸Please take a look master! Please take a look at Michi¡¯s hymen!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s moist eyes appeal to me

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah. I can see it Michi¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s a slimy pink colored meat deep inside Michi

    Wow, the membrane¡¯s quite dense.

    This would hurt when I break.

    ¡¸Can you see it too¡­grandfather?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I can see it. It¡¯s a beautiful hymen. It¡¯s a bit wasteful to break it¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. This is a necessary trial for Michi to become an adult¡­Danna-sama¡¯s woman¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try to be as gentle as possible¡¹

    I say¡­but Michi

    ¡¸No, please break it violently. Please make Michi¡¯s inside a mess¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    I kiss Michi.

    Michi violently asks for my tongue.

    ¡¸I feel sorry to take my leave but I¡¯m worried about the situation above. I¡¯ll watch the rest on a video later. You can enjoy the night¡¹

    Jii-chan said

    ¡¸Fujimiya-kun¡­Seki-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at the two elite guards.

    ¡¸Take a close look at her lose of virginity. It¡¯s something you two will experience later¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, certainly¡¹

    Reika replies.

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸Ruriko and Yoshiko too¡­take a good view¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, grandfather. Michi-san is at the same age as me so I will watch it thoroughly Yoshiko too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Ruriko is holding Yoshiko-san¡¯s hand tightly

    ¡¸Katsuko, Nagisa¡­take care of the other things¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells the two.

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll record a wonderful first time experience!¡¹

    The two replies holding their cameras.

    Then¡­Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan head to the other room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Megu¡­take off my clothes¡¹

    I order Megu

    ¡¸Eh¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your job to take off my clothes right?¡¹

    I¡¯ll stick to being a domineering husband to Megu.

    I¡¯ll make Megu do all no matter how trivial it is.1

    I¡¯ll bother Megu on things I can do by myself

    If I don¡¯t let Megu participate on each of my actions¡­

    Then she¡¯ll get depressed again

    ¡¸G-Got it¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu reaches for my clothes.

    I¡¯m not doing anything

    I stay solid like a stone statue and let Megu do everything.

    Taking off my coat and shirt¡­

    Megu then takes off my belt.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re not jealous that I¡¯m going to feel good, right?¡¹

    I whisper in Megu¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸Eh?!¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks up at me.

    ¡¸If I embrace a woman I feel good¡­if I feel good then that means that Megu should feel happy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    ¡¸Megu, do you hate Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸I want to embrace Michi. I think it¡¯ll feel really amazing when I break Michi¡¯s virginity and ejaculate inside her. Michi¡¯s okay with it too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I want to be violated by Master!¡¹

    Michi answers while having her legs open.

    ¡¸Megu, I¡¯ll have sex with other girls regardless of what you think. I¡¯m not a man only for Megu. Accept that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s the¡ºfamily¡¯s¡»class chairman Think of what¡¯s best for everyone in the¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    The words enrich Megu¡¯s mind¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­Yoshi-kun only has sex with his¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If the¡ºfamily¡»wants it¡­I¡¯ll rape anyone¡¹

    I look at Yukino

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan wishes for Yukino¡¯s pregnancy¡¹

    Therefore¡­I¡¯ve got to keep doing Yukino until she gets pregnant

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Yoshi-kun wants to do it with Yukino¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah. Got it. Megu will help out if that¡¯s whta Yoshi-kun wants. I hate just watching from the side¡­ I will do anything if Yoshi-kun wants to have sex with someone¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸In exchange¡­please don¡¯t throw me away. Please¡­I beg you¡¹

    I pat Megu¡¯s head.

    ¡¸When we return to the mansion¡­you stay in my room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸But, you won¡¯t be alone. Even when I have sex with another woman in my bed, you¡¯ll stay there and watch¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­I got it¡¹

    ¡¸If I want to do it alone with another woman then I¡¯ll do it on a different room. However, if it¡¯s in my room, then you¡¯ll stay with me¡­is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, dear¡¹

    Megu swore.

    ¡¸I want to stay in Master¡¯s room too¡­¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Please give me a dog house Michi wants to be bound there with a collar on her neck. Then, when master is in the mood¡­you can violate me anytime¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­I want to stay in Onii-chan¡¯s room I want to be raped anytime you would like Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    Mana says

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine on my room. I want to be loved in my own space. Of course¡­I¡¯m fine having fun with other girls in your room too

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸I have my house with Mao-chan. You can just come there. Once a week will do. I¡¯ll wait preparing a special treat for you!¡¹

    Nagisa said

    ¡¸I wonder what should I do?!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­before that, your virginity first

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask grandfather and rent a room.¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸A condominium with good security will do. I¡¯ll make it a room for me and Danna-sama¡­for whenever he wants to embrace me. I welcome everyone however¡­Misuzu has her own territory and I would like to please Danna-sama¡¹

    Yeah. Misuzu feels away in the mansion.

    That said, because she¡¯s living with her parents at the house¡­

    She can¡¯t call me in her house.

    However¡­having sex in a luxury condominium.¡­

    ¡¸Then, Yoshiko and I will rent the room next to it¡¹

    Ruriko said

    ¡¸I still don¡¯t know a lot of things about sex. I would like to receive guidance from Misuzu-oneesama and everyone¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for guidance!¡¹

    Nei-san tells Ruriko

    ¡¸Just do it whenever Yo-chan wants to! Just say yes to everything and do it no matter how embarrasing it is. It¡¯s fine, Yo-chan will never do anything girls absolutely hate. He¡¯ll surely make Ruri-chan feel good too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    No¡­Nei-san, should a virgin like you say that?

    Well fine

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks up at me

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take your penis out¡¹

    Megu exposes my penis.

    It¡¯s already erect to max

    ¡¸That¡¯s going to enter me¡¹

    Michi mutters as she look at my erection

    ¡¸I wonder if this can go in, Michi looks small¡¹

    ¡¸Please put it in¡­you can force it. You can split it apart¡­please bully Michi!¡¹

    Love nectar drips from Michi¡¯s crotch

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­strip Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu takes off Michi¡¯s clothes.

    The stripping process is recorded by Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    Meanwhile, Megu¡¯s taking off my socks

    ¡¸Mana¡­suck it¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay, Onii-chan¡¹

    I let Mana do fellatio before Michi gets naked as promised

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, please watch! Mana¡¯s going to lick up Onii-chan¡¯s penis¡¹

    Mana fills her mouth with my dick as if demonstrating it to Ruriko and others.

    She licks the glans with her tongue

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s amazingly lewd¡¹

    Seki-san leaks out her voice.

    It seems to be her first time seeing this

    Reika¡¯s observing quietly.

    Ruriko is watching Mana¡¯s fellatio interestingly as she hold the hand of the frightened Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got to do this kind of service too. Yoshiko¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-san and I don¡¯t have that much experience¡­so Danna-sama is teaching us how to make him feel good¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸No way¡­even I don¡¯t have that much experience¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a matter of experience Danna-sama just has to tell how he feels good. Ruriko-san, Michi and I will do anything after all¡¹

    Misuzu says as she take off Michi¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸Oh right, I will run as the next student council president in the next semester¡¹

    What¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve talked about how the school is strict as an Ojou-sama¡¯s school, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯ve talked about it but¡¹

    ¡¸The school doesn¡¯t have any young male teacher. The school regulations are very strict¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I think that there¡¯s not a woman who had sex in the school building since it was established¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Our school has a sports festival, and people outside the school are invited via ticket system. At that time, let¡¯s do it in the student council room. Sex and fellatio too¡¹

    Misuzu said happily

    ¡¸Ruriko-san will join in too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­if that¡¯s what Onii-sama wishes then Ruriko will do anything¡¹

    ¡¸Michi will join too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­however, Master¡¹

    Michi is already on her bra and stockings only

    ¡¸¡­First, please pierce through my virginity¡¹

    There¡¯s love nectar flowing from Michi¡¯s crotch to her thighs

    ¡¸The depths of my stomach feels so hot¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, Michi¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles mysteriously

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s wombs wants Danna-sama¡¯s semen¡­!¡¹

    1. Like his grandfather on mother side ?

 Chapter 284. The night where Michi gives her virginity (Part 2)

    Chapter 284. The night where Michi gives her virginity (Part 2)

    ¡¸Michi¡­come¡¹

    My penis sucked by Mana is already at maximum erection

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    Michi stands up trembling and comes close to me.

    Embracing this small body¡­our lips violently piled up.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡¹

    Michi leans her body to me

    ¡¸Michi¡­touch Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu holds Michi¡¯s white hand and leads it to my penis.

    ¡¸Ah, so hot¡­so thick¡¹

    Mmimmchi¡¯s fingers gently stroke my glans.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll become a woman using this¡­swear to love only Danna-sama¡¯s penis for the rest of your life¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said, Michi¡­

    ¡¸Yes. I will accept only Master¡¯s thing¡­ Please break my virginity with this stout thing. Please release semen as much as you want¡­Michi, please make Michi pregnant¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸I am Master¡¯s lewd toy. Please release Master¡¯s lust inside Michi¡¯s body! Please play with Michi anytime anywhere¡¹

    Michi¡¯s breathing turned rough.

    Her crotch is dripping love nectar on the floor like water.

    Michi seems to be easy to get wet.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take off the bra¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi¡¯s brais the sports type, perfect for her body.

    I take those off.

    Michi¡¯s immature and flat chest.

    Her pink nipple¡¯s the only one sticking out, appealing her existence from arousal.

    I knead her nipple with my finger.

    ¡¸Au¡­I¡¯m sorry. Master¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Michi?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s apologizing for.

    ¡¸My chest isn¡¯t enough¡¹

    I rub Michi¡¯s flat chest.

    I can feel a thin layer under the skin.

    There¡¯s a foundation for growth so this chest is going to expand in the future.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡¹

    I whisper in Michi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll stimulate it a lot to make this part of Michi well mature¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have fun in raising Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please nurture me. I¡¯ll become a woman under Master¡¯s preference¡­!¡¹

    I stand on my knee.

    I¡¯ve got to to do this in order to lick Michi¡¯s petite nipples.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m licking it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I lick up Michi¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­T-This feels good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Michi, do you like being licked by Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles beautifully to Michi.

    ¡¸Okay¡­this is good. If it¡¯s licked everyday¡­Michi¡¯s breasts will surely inflate¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll do it everyday¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­it¡¯s only for Master. There¡¯s nobody else that could lick it other than Master and his child¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­what about me?¡¹

    Misuzu laughs

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Michi, Misuzu wants some love too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Michi answers embarrassed.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­when I make love with Michi, I¡¯ll properly ask for Danna-sama¡¯s permission. Misuzu and Michi are both Danna-sama¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­you want to do it with another¡ºwoman¡»right?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s originally a lesbian pet of Nagisa.

    She prefers women more than men.,

    ¡¸Yes, if Danna-sama allows it then¡­I want to make love while being watched by Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu answers honestly

    ¡¸Who do you want to do it with right now?¡¹

    I asked meanly¡­

    ¡¸Everyone with the¡ºfamily¡» Nagisa-sama, Katsuko-san, Megumi-san¡­also, I also like to attack the still virgin Seki-san¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­me?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yes. I think that Seki-san has a nature to become a masochistic slave. I want to make Seki-san¡¯s lust bloom¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said, Seki-san turned red.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, this isn¡¯t cheating therefore¡­I¡¯ll never do it without Danna-sama¡¯s permission¡­and I¡¯ll only have Danna-sama for my entire life¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­love in between¡ºfamily¡»isn¡¯t cheating after all¡¹

    If you say that far¡­

    What about me who¡¯s going to violate Michi

    Oh right.

    ¡¸Misuz¡­could you do Megu and Mana after Nagisa and Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Meguy and Mana¡¯s connection is strongly only with me. If you love each other in the family, you can entrust your body and mind with confidence¡­I think the instability will be gone¡¹

    ¡¸Right, that might be true¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll be right by your side¡­okay, Megu, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­got it. Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡¯s been yearning for Katsuko-nee and Nei-san originally¡­

    She¡¯ll accept without any problems.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything Yoshi-kun wishes for¡¹

    But, Megu doesn¡¯t have any lesbian nature at all

    I think this might be a problem but¡­

    ¡¸I¡­If Yoshi-kun wants to see it then I¡¯ll give myself to an unknown man. No matter how hard it is, I¡¯ll endure¡¹

    Look¡­Megu¡¯s consciousness heads to a different direction.

    Instead of love between women in the family¡­

    It turned to a perverted play of embracing a stranger in front of my eyes¡­

    It¡¯s the same inside Megu¡¯s head.

    Megu sees everything as an abnormal act except for male female one-on-one sex.

    Megu¡¯s been raised by Yamamine house who are people with common sense so she has a strong sense of morals.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking for that¡­far from having someone embrace Megu, I¡¯ll never show the naked Megu to any other men.¡¸¡¹ Even Megu¡¯s hair is mine. I¡¯d rather die than hand Megu to other men!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, I¡¹

    Megu¡¯s thrilled by my declaration

    ¡¸Megu, you should also say clearly if you want to do it or not! Do you think that you can please m by saying that!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu prostrates on the floor.

    ¡¸Please. Megu won¡¯t ever have sex with other men¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. I¡¯ll never allow other men!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what about the other¡ºwomen¡» I¡¯ll definitely by your side watching when doing it with the¡ºfamily¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I think I can endure it¡¹

    ¡¸Then do it. Get used to it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Megu nods.

    ¡¸Hey, dear¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s good to do it within women but¡­I don¡¯t want to use vibrators or any dildo. That¡¯s okay right?¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Spread their womb¡¯s with your penis. So yours are a perfect fit. Our holes are dedicated to you so I think the climax experience in the vagina should be your penis. I want them to remember the sense of receiving semen in their womb¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­she¡¯s seen various women as she was a prostitute in the mansion.

    There must¡¯ve been a prostitute who became crazy on sex with machines.

    This means that I must make my women feel only sexual satisfaction from me.

    ¡¸Now¡­please concentrate on Michi¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Right¡­I¡¯m going to have sex with you Michi now¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master¡¹

    The small girl in my arms nods.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Okay¡­this way please¡¹

    Nei-san made one of the sofas a bed.

    ¡¸Wait a moment, there¡¯s some clean sheets in here¡¹

    Megu then looked for sheets from the back and spread it out.

    Megu who became the class chairman of the family is really attentive.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s put a cushion under your waist¡¹

    Nagisa¡­gives a cushion for Michi¡¯s first time sex with me.

    ¡¸Dear, wait a moment¡­¡¹

    Holding the video camera, Nagisa turns Michi on the bed.

    Katsuko-nee also records Michi¡¯s naked body for her last time being a virgin

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­help Michi-san make memories¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nagisa-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu also enters the video screen

    ¡¸Raise your body and look at the camera¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi looks up at the lens

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kudou Michi¡¹

    ¡¸State your age and school year¡¹

    ¡¸15 years old¡­third year in middle school¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s going to give her virginity to her beloved master, won¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Face the camera and say it yourself. This recording will be left for eternity. We¡¯ll be showing it to Michi¡¯s daughter in the future¡¹

    ¡­Daughter?

    ¡¸Michi doesn¡¯t intend to give birth but girls¡¹

    ¡¸¡­yes¡¹

    Michi speaks to the camera

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s going to be violated by Master¡­lose her virginity. Please take a look at Michi becoming an adult¡­also¡¹

    Michi thinks for a bit then said

    ¡¸I¡¯m very happy right now¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸Well said¡­so cute, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Then¡­Michi looks at me

    Sitting naked on top of the bed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I will dedicate all of my body and mind. Please make love with Michi. Please stay by my side forever¡¹

    Michi¡¯s puts her three fingers on the bed and bows her head.

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me.

    ¡¸Take care of the later. Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­I

    I head to the bed

    Michi lifts her face and wait for me on the bed.

    ¡­Chu

    First¡­Kiss Michi¡¯s lips.

    I can hear the shutter of the camera.

    Katsuko-nee seems to be taking photos of all the decisive scenes.

    ¡¸¡­Are you scared, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A bit. It¡¯s thrilling. That¡¯s what¡¯s good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸Please make me afraid more¡­!¡¹

    There¡¯s beads of sweat floating in Michi¡¯s egg like forehead.

    Misuzu said that she¡¯s a masochist but¡­

    Michi¡¯s a genuine masochist.

    This girl is perhaps.

    ¡¸Michi, spread your legs¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi opens her legs.

    Her vagina is totally drenched.

    Her body¡¯s waiting to be violated by me.

    I open her slit¡­

    Then checked her hymen once again.

    This membrane will be lost soon¡­

    Eternally.

    This small¡­purity of a 15 year old girl will be tainted.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s camera photograph¡¯s Michi¡¯s hymen and embarrassment¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to put it in¡¹

    I stroke my penis and put it in Michi¡¯s slit

    ¡¸¡­Hot¡¹

    The body heat comesin contact and Michi¡¯s body shakes.

    ¡¸Michi, you must take a look at Danna-sama¡¯s face properly¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Show your face at the moment Michi becomes a woman¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Michi¡¹

    I enter my hand under Michi¡¯s back and grasp her shoulder.

    The right hand holds down the base of Michi¡¯s thighs¡­

    I made sure she can¡¯t escape her body to escape from the pain.

    However¡­this position¡­

    The penis erect enough to pierce the heavens is off from Michi¡¯s opening

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­lead my dick inside Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸You want to see Michi¡¯s virginity loss, right?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­I love you!¡¹

    Misuzu holds my penis.

    ¡¸Wait¡­I¡¯ll give a charm¡¹

    Saying that¡­once again, my penis is licked by a tongue.

    ¡¸Okay¡­here we go¡¹

    Misuzu once again lets my penis hit her opening in the vagina.

    ¡¸Michi¡­relax¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good¡­breathe deeply¡¹

    ¡¸Suu¡­haa¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­your heart is throbbing, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸My virginity was stolen by this penis too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll be the same with Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Right. We¡¯ll be together forever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi looks at me

    ¡¸My heart has calmed down. Please come, Master¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Here I go¡¹

    I push my glans in Michi¡¯s small slit.

    ¡¸Nugu¡­!¡¹

    Michi frowns in pain

    But, her eyes are looking at me.

    Michi¡¯s entrance is too narrow.

    Even my glans can¡¯t enter

    ¡¸Relax¡­deep breathing¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi as she hold the root of my penis

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Michi¡¯s defensive instincts prevents my penis from entering.

    The trained flexible body is shut tightly¡­the barricade doesn¡¯t allow any more disorder

    ¡¸Michi¡­be a doll¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re my and Danna-sama¡¯s toy¡¹

    Michi breathes in deeply

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Accept it¡­be violated by Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸But¡¹

    Even her mind thinks so¡­her body doesn¡¯t stop rejecting

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­let go¡¹

    I tell Misuzu

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s change how we do it¡¹

    I also let go of Michi¡¯s body

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­Master¡¹

    Michi said regrettably.

    It¡¯s not Michi¡¯s fault

    Michi¡¯s been training martial arts for a long time.

    Her defense instinct is strong and her muscles are trained more than a normal girl.

    ¡¸Michi¡­get on all fours and stick out your ass¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m slapping your ass¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­please punish Michi to your heart¡¯s content¡¹

    She hurriedly crawled on the bed

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I slapped Michi¡¯s butt with all my might!

    ¡­Bashin!

    ¡¸¡­Ugu!!!¡¹

    Michi doesn¡¯t scream

    She¡¯s desperately enduring it.

    Therefore¡­I slapped it again and again!

    ¡­Bishi!

    ¡­Pashishi!

    ¡¸Nunuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Auuu!¡¹

    I slapped her butt thirty times.

    Michi¡¯s white ass became swelling red with my hand.

    My hand also feels painful

    ¡¸This is the last!¡¹

    I slapped Michi¡¯s butt with full power!

    ¡­Bibashiii!!!

    ¡¸¡­Akaga!!¡¹

    Then, Michi plops on the bed

    ¡¸Haaa, haaaa, haaa¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s breathing heavily, sweat coming out of her body.

    I look at Misuzu.

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡­Now!

    ¡¸Michi¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    At the moment Michi turned to Misuzu¡­

    I roll down Michi¡¯s body!

    Michi can¡¯t move her body from the shock of but slapping.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, now!¡¹

    Misuzu then pushes down Michi¡¯s body!

    I forcibly enter in between Michi¡¯s legs.¡­!

    And pushed my glans in her vagina!

    ¡¸Uuu¡­Gyaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Michi can¡¯t do anything from the surprise sex.

    My glans penetrates Michi¡¯s inside.

    As of squeezing out the love nectar of Michi who¡¯s aroused from the butt slapping¡­I push in my glans!

    ¡¸Michi! Look at my face!

    Michi looks at me with a frightened expression¡­flapping her mouth.

    ¡¸Michi¡­I¡¯m breaking it

    The shield is blocking the invasion of my penis.

    The pink colored meat membrane.

    Michi¡¯s chastity itself

    ¡¸¡­Say break it!¡¹

    I ordered¡­

    Michi¡¯s heart collapses¡­

    ¡­Michi!

    ¡¸¡­Break it! Violate me! Please defile me!¡¹

    Looking up at my face¡­

    Michi¡¯s eyes, have pearl like tears coming out

    ¡¸Make Michi yours!¡¹

    ¡­Donuu!

    I pushed my waist with all my might!

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­!!!¡¹

    Michi screams!

    One more!

    Violently, powerfully¡­I knock my mass of erect lust in Michi¡¯s small body!

    ¡¸Ouuuuch! It hurts¡­Ouuuuch!!!!¡­aaaaaah!¡¹

    The moment Michi spit out all the air from her lungs¡­!

    ¡­Zurururu!

    Her hymen broke and my penis pushed into her unexposed womb!!

    ¡¸¡­Auaaaaa!!¡¹

    Then¡­push it to the roots!

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiii¡­it¡¯s coming in!!!¡¹

    This is the deepest part!

    The tip of my glans is kissing her plump uterus¡­!

    ¡¸I-It was taken. I¡¯m being violated¡­I lost it¡­!¡¹

    Michi looks at me with eyes opened wide like I¡¯m a rapist.

    Tears fall from those eyes.

    Misuzu lick up those tears.

    ¡¸Delicious¡­Michi¡¯s tears from losing virginity¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Misuzu holds Michi¡¯s hand.

    Michi¡¯s hand grips Misuzu tightly due to the pain of losing her virginity

    ¡¸Dana-sama¡­how does Danna-sama feel about Michi¡¯s virginity?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s too narrow and tight¡­it¡¯s clamping me. Can you tell¡­Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master is inside me¡¹

    Michi says as she leak out hot breath.

    Her whole body is moist with sweat.

    The smooth skin that¡¯s like a white porcelain is dyed red.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move for a while¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of me and Michi connected

    ¡¸Okay, face this way you two¡¹

    Michi¡¯s virginity loss is recorded forever

    ¡¸¡­It hurts right? Are you okay Michi?¡¹

    When the recording was completed, I asked Michi¡­

    ¡¸¡­More¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Please make it hurt more¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸I love pain¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­got it¡¹

    I slowly moved my hips¡­!

    ¡¸Nuguuu¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s desperately looking at my face while she endures the pain

    ¡¸¡­It hurts¡­ouuch¡­it hurts¡­Iiii!!!¡¹

    Michi shouts as her body shakes.

    ¡¸¡­I¡­surely¡­will become¡­a good toy¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡­Michi¡­!

    ¡¸Therefore, please make it hurt¡­more, please play with Michi more!!!¡¹

    I can no longer endure.

    I push in my waist in a dash.

    ¡¸Haaaa¡­!!!! Aaaaaaah!¡¹

    Michi spill sweat and tears¡­enduring my rape.

    Misuzu holds Michi¡¯s hand tightly¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please don¡¯t hold back. Please pour it inside Michi as much as you want¡¹

    Michi¡­I want to ejaculate in this body that was just a virgin!

    ¡¸Aaah¡­Michi!¡¹

    The hot thoughts accumulate inside my head¡­

    ¡¸M-Michi¡­I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Please! Make me¡­master¡¯s¡­Master¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»! Please impregnate me! Please pour it inside me!!!¡¹

    Michi shouts while enduring the pain.

    Her eyes are looking at me in pain.

    ¡¸Ah¡­no more!¡­Michi, I¡¯m going to let it out¡­I¡¯m going¡­to ejaculate¡­inside Michi¡­!¡¹

    ¡­at that time.

    Michi tells me

    ¡¸¡­M-Master¡­I-I¡­today¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Oh¡­My penis is clamped up!

    I-I¡¯m being squeezed.

    ¡¸I-I¡­this is a day of my ovulation¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­Hey.

    W-Wait a moment!

    Ah¡­I-I can¡¯t wait¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah!¡¹

    ¡­Dokudokudokuuuu!!

    The first blow!

    ¡¸¡­aaaaaah, so hooot!¡¹

    I can feel my hot liquid pouring inside Michi¡¯s womb!

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­I¡¯ll get pregnant! I¡¯m being impregnated! Master¡¯s child¡­I¡¯ll bear it!!!¡¹

    ¡­Doku, doku, dokuuuuu¡­!

    The ejaculation¡­!

    My ejaculation doesn¡¯t stooooooop¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­The hot thing is spreading deep inside meeee!!!!¡¹

 Chapter 285. Pillow Talk

    Chapter 285. Pillow Talk

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    Michi turns her arms around my back.

    ¡¸My¡­master¡­!¡¹

    She hugs me tightly.

    My penis continues to defile Michi¡¯s virgin land with cloudy liquid.

    ¡¸I¡­became a¡ºwoman¡» An adult¡­¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    Michi¡¯s vagina is clamping me.

    Making me pour inside her womb until the last drop¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸How was my body?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s pleasant. Michi¡¯s small and narrow¡­perfect for hugging¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    I kiss Michi

    Michi licks my tongue.

    ¡¸All of my dreams came true. I¡¯m no longer scared of anything¡¹

    ¡­Dream

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve watched you offer your chastity to Danna-sama. Well done. Continue to serve Danna-sama in the future¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will be by Master and Misuzu-sama¡¯s side. Is it allowed for me to stay by your side?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We¡¯ll love you for our lifetime¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi once again looks at me.

    ¡¸This is my first dream. I¡¯ve been yearning for Misuzu-sama since childhood. I want to serve with all my life as her guard. But, if Misuzu-sama marries into another house from Kouzuki family¡­the guards must be taken over to the married house¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine already¡­Grandfather has acknowledged my relationship with Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Then¡­I am also made Master¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Right. You¡¯re the same with me. We¡¯ll be serving Danna-sama for always¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    With this¡­Michi and Misuzu won¡¯t separate for their lifetime.

    Michi¡¯s happy about me making her my woman.

    ¡¸Also, my second dream¡­is to bear a child as a successor of Kudou style ancient martial arts¡­I have the obligation to pass the techniques to the next generation¡¹

    ¡­Child

    ¡¸However¡­I thought that it would be difficult to find a gentleman who will give me a child and understand the significance of Kudou style ancient martial arts¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    A normal man would be only confused even if he¡¯s told about the succession of the ancient martial arts.

    ¡¸Master¡­please impregnate me with Master¡¯s semen and allow me to teach the child with Kudou style ancient martial arts¡­!¡¹

    Michi looks up at me seriously

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t mind of course but¡­

    As soon as I answered¡­Michi smiles

    ¡¸I thought you would say that¡­Master!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­there¡¯s no need to be pregnant right now, right?¡¹

    I said¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s still 15 years old¡­you can give birth to a child later can¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it even now¡¹

    Michi puts strength in her stomach

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Master¡¯s seed inside my stomach feels warm¡¹

    This is bad.

    She seriously intend to get pregnant right now

    ¡¸No Michi¡­follow Danna-sama¡¯s instructions¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi

    ¡¸A woman¡¯s body would change from a girl to a mother when they get pregnant and give birth. Master wants to enjoy more of Michi¡¯s girlish body¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Michi asks me

    ¡¸Yeah, I think that Michi¡¯s going to become even more beautiful in the coming years. I want to embrace Michi¡¯s growing body¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right First, have your body grow to Danna-sama¡¯s preference¡­having him pour his semen in your womb more and more. It¡¯s not too late to become a mother¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi

    ¡¸¡­Understood. Then, I won¡¯t get pregnant until I graduate from middle school¡¹

    ¡¸High school¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t get pregnant while wearing uniform, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­it¡¯ll take more than three years¡¹

    ¡¸Three years would be gone in a blink of an eye¡¹

    I kiss her.

    ¡¸Before your mission as the successor of the Kudou style martial arts¡­I¡¯ll teach Michi the fun as a normal girl¡¹

    I kiss Michi¡¯s face.

    I lick her cute nose.

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an order¡­enjoy your student life. There¡¯s a lot of things to do while young. You can start your mission as the successor after graduating. Okay?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I also order you. If you don¡¯t enjoy your life, Danna-sama and I won¡¯t have fun as well. We¡¯ll be together for always so let¡¯s live happily. Okay, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi answers with moistened eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s great to give your virginity to Danna-sama, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­this must be¡ºLove¡»¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    ¡¸I thought that¡ºlove¡»for men would be irrelevant for the rest of my life. But, having my skin overlap with Master¡¯s¡­it feels very pleasant. I want to stay like this forever. I want to accept Master¡­¡¹

    My dick goes hard inside Michi again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Michi¡¯s also in¡ºlove¡»with Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I yearn for Master¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Are you an idiot?! That¡¯s not love! Real love isn¡¯t like that!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s been gloomy in the corner of the room screams

    A the person outside of the¡ºfamily¡»¡­everyone ignores Yukino

    ¡¸Err¡­Yukino-san, do you know what true¡ºlove¡»is?¡¹

    Mana asks

    I just warned her so she¡¯s not speaking harshly like usual

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious! I have someone a truly¡ºlove¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino. Well, that is

    ¡¸Someone you¡ºlove¡»¡­no way it¡¯s that?¡¹

    Nei-san asks Yukino with an amazed face.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­have you forgotten that your boyfriend tried to beat you up and rape you?¡¹

    Yukino was attacked by Endou in the room next to the principal¡¯s office

    No, I was the one who raped her in the end but¡­

    ¡¸Because¡­I liked him at first! I hate him now! I think that he should die but when we started dating, I really liked him!1¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸That unilateral emotion of yours isn¡¯t ¡ºlove¡»¡¹

    Nagisa said

    ¡¸¡ºLove¡»means you love and you¡¯re loved.2 Trust that connects your hearts!¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸Yes. We all are in¡ºlove¡»with Danna-sama, I understand that well¡¹

    ¡¸Un,. Mana also is in love with Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-chan too?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Megu.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Just because the other women seem to be more attractive than you¡­you only think of him being taken away¡­it¡¯s not that you¡¯re thinking that he¡¯s betraying you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshi-kun will never betray us. I know that¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Megumi-chan¡¯s problem is only inside Megumi-chan. If you trust him then you should rebuild yourself¡¹

    Nagisa tells Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t corner yourself Megu! If you¡¯ve got the time to think that then do something you have to do right now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What I have to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Michi needs emergency contraceptives¡¹

    I tell Megu

    ¡¸Ah¡­right. Does anyone have some?¡¹

    Megu, Misuzu and Mana all have contraceptive pills they got from the doctor but¡­

    They don¡¯t have any emergency contraceptive pills.

    ¡¸Ah, I have it!¡¹

    Nei-san said

    The ladies of Kuromori carry emergency contraceptives all the time from the fear of the time when they¡¯re raped all of a sudden.

    Everyone has their dark past.

    ¡¸Nei-sama, please please hold it for your own¡­ I¡¯ll let Michi-chan drink mine¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    Nei-san¡¯s enemy is still alive.

    Cesario Viola and his party are targetting Nei-san.

    Nei-san has her emergency contraceptive as her¡ºcharm¡»

    She should have it.

    ¡¸If I recall¡­Emergency contraceptive drugs should be drunk within 24 hours after fertilization, right?¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But, it¡¯s most effective if done as soon as possible¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸Master¡­please let me stay like this for a while¡¹

    Michi looks up at me.

    ¡¸I might be pregnant with Master¡¯s child but, I want to confront the enemy holding that possibility¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸I will definite protect it. Master¡­Misuzu-sama¡­and my¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Then, Michi touches her stomach

    ¡¸Also¡­this warmth deep inside my stomach¡­!¡¹

    If the possibility of fertilization inspires Michi¡¯s heart, then¡­

    ¡¸Got it¡­you don¡¯t have to take the drug right now¡¹

    I tell Michi

    ¡¸Oh¡­I love you. As expected¡­ I love Master!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸Who cares whatever other people say¡­for me, this is¡ºlove¡»! That¡¯s fine on it¡¯s own I will¡ºLove¡»master for the rest of my life!¡¹

    Michi embraces me¡­!

    ¡¸I see¡­I get it¡¹

    Reika mutters suddenly¡­

    By the way, Seki-san and Yoshiko-san are still shocked for seeing a live virgin sex.

    Ruriko¡¯s watching curiously.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested in love or marriage but¡­I thought I want to bear his child. I see, If I bear lord¡¯s child then it¡¯ll solve all problems¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Reika¡¯s a woman who¡¯s lacking in various things.

    ¡¸Yeah. I must make Mao-chan¡¯s little sister so I also need to get pregnant soon¡¹

    She¡¯s completely fallen for Mao-chan.

    Or rather¡­Reika¡¯s truly satisfied with the¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸But, Reika-oneesama¡­the situation right now doesn¡¯t allow it¡¹

    Nagisa tells Reika carefully.

    ¡¸I know. I¡¯m a professional guard until the enemy are eliminated. ¡ºFamily¡¯s¡»safety is above all¡­right, Seki-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Get yourself together¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, aah¡­Sorry¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s face turned red and apologized.

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­he¡¯s gotten bigger inside Michi-san again¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s been staring at the joint.

    ¡¸There¡¯s so much blood coming out¡­Michi-san, does it hurt?¡¹

    Michi answers

    ¡¸I like it painful. I have devoted my body after all¡¹

    Then she looks at me¡­and smiled

    ¡¸I can tell. Master¡¯s gotten bigger inside me¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸Please stir up my insides again. Please release a lot of hot stuff¡¹

    I-I¡­

    1. Koi vs Suki ?

    2. ¡ºKoi¡»and ¡°Ai¡± ?

 Chapter 286. Mystic Sex

    Chapter 286. Mystic Sex

    Nagisa turns the camera to Michi and I who are still connected¡­

    Katsuko-nee also presses the shutter to make continuous shots.

    ¡¸When I will have sex with Onii-sama¡­will I also be photographed like that?¡¹

    Ruriko asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes. This is the rule of the¡ºfamily¡» Megumi-san, Mana-san and I also have records of it too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸What? Ruri-chan¡¯s embarrassed?!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles at Ruriko.

    ¡¸No. I would like to be photographed by all means¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko?

    ¡¸After all, it¡¯s a memory of a lifetime¡­I must show it to Onii-sama and my children in the future¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Danna-sama¡¯s love is very sacred and precious¡¹

    Misuzu, wait¡­

    ¡¸Yes, Onee-sama I have just learned it today however, what beauty it is to receive a man¡¯s love using your whole body! Don¡¯t you think so, Yoshiko?¡¹

    Ruriko talks to Yoshiko-san but¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡­am a bit scared¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to be scared of. Misuzu-oneesama may be used to it already but¡­Michi-san is at the same age as me. And yet¡­she¡¯s properly accepting Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are shining¡­as she look at the part where we connect.

    ¡¸¡­Please touch it and confirm¡¹

    Michi tells Ruriko

    I look into it once again but¡­Michi¡¯s vagina seems to be tight but flexible.

    There¡¯s not much blood.

    My dick that¡¯s penetrating deeply that ejaculated white liquid a while ago¡­

    The overflowing love nectar coming from deep inside Michi.

    ¡¸Then¡­excuse me¡¹

    Ruriko stretches her white fingers.

    ¡¸H-Hot¡­it¡¯s very hot¡¹

    Ruriko speaks her impressions as she stroke my penis.

    ¡¸Michi-san¡¯s place is spread out so much. It¡¯s designed to fit perfectly¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. A woman¡¯s body can accept all of her beloved man¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸I will be accepting this too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Michi who¡¯s smaller than Ruriko-san was able to¡­so you can. Be at ease¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s slightly aroused.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I don¡¯t know whether should I say this but¡¹

    ¡¸What is it Ruriko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸If possible¡­I would like to be embraced by Onii-sama in various places¡¹

    Various places?

    ¡¸Earlier¡­Misuzu-oneesama talks about her plan to have sex with Onii-sama in the school during an event¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I will. Really¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly

    ¡¸Listening to the talk earlier¡­I somewhat felt my heart throbbing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡¯s aroused¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I want to be embraced by Onii-sama in various places not just inside the school¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­For example?¡¹

    Ruriko answers Misuzu¡¯s question

    ¡¸¡­An unpopulated seaside, or on a lake on summer highlands¡¹

    ¡¸You like it on romantic places?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. While looking up at the moon¡¹

    Ruriko¡­that¡¯s all outdoors right?

    You like outdoor sex?

    ¡¸Do you want to be alone with Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I would like Misuzu-oneesama and others to be with me. Also¡­I want to be photographed¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸My, Ruriko-san wants to have her sex with Danna-sama outside to be recorded?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­uhm¡­do you mind?¡¹

    On top of outdoor sex¡­she likes to be recorded too¡­

    Even though she was a beauty with no sexual knowledge just ago¡­

    No¡­Ruriko has the Kouzuki blood.

    She¡¯s just obedient to pleasure.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a nice idea. Danna-sama will surely answer Ruriko-san¡¯s hopes¡¹

    Before I could answer¡­

    Misuzu declares with confidence.

    Well¡­she¡¯s right though

    Am I just saying okay to everything?

    ¡¸You see¡­I also got a lot of sex I would try with Danna-sama. I¡¯ve got to ask more and have to put it on schedule beforehand¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸I¡­I also have a play I want to do¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters

    ¡¸Even I do too¡­But, even if the shop¡¯s closed, I can¡¯t just leave Mao¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If you just told me earlier then I can babysit Mao-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san answers Nagisa.

    ¡¸Really? Then I¡¯ll leave her to you¡­there¡¯s a good hotel in Shounan¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, could it be that you¡¯re intending to stay there¡­Nagisa?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee retorts to Nagisa.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t stay there! It¡¯s just a place famous for its beautiful sunset. I want to make love while looking at the sun sinking in the sea with just the two of us!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s good! I also want to do that!¡¹

    Nei-san, you¡¯re jelly but¡­you¡¯re still a virgin

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go by car and come back at night. I¡¯ve got to manage the shop next day¡­and I can¡¯t just leave Mao¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Mao-chan then she¡¯ll be fine in the mansion! Sensei would be pleased with her¡¹

    Nei-san says so but¡­

    ¡¸Mao¡¯s the one not good. If I stay away from her for too long, she¡¯ll cry from too much worry¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Won¡¯t Nagisa be the one worried?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Nagisa meanly

    ¡¸Anyway¡­as expected, we need to manage his schedule¡¹

    ¡¸Right. We should make time for everyone to be loved as him as fairly as possible¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee look at each other

    ¡¸With that said¡­Megumi-chan, do it¡¹

    Told by Nagisa¡­Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸M-Me¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the class chairman of the¡ºfamily¡»¡­so do it properly¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles

    ¡¸Right. Megumi-san is going to the same school as Danna-sama¡­I think you know well the best on his side for everyday. You¡¯re qualified for it¡¹

    Misuzu also asks for Megu¡¯s schedule management

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Besides, if it¡¯s Megu-chan then she can properly make a fair schedule¡¹

    Nei-san smiles

    ¡¸¡­Put your own schedule too. You should think of what he wants to do himself and schedule it¡­not just placing people who are available. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸You should have some of his love with as much time as everyone¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡­

    They foresee that the mentally weak Megu becoming afraid of the other women, become unable to demand anything from me¡­

    And also, in order to not make her depressed alone¡­

    They entrusted the schedule management to Megu.

    ¡¸Ah, Megu-oneechan¡­it¡¯s tough to do it all by yourself? I¡¯ll help out too!¡¹

    Mana says so but¡­

    ¡¸Nufufuun, Mana-chan mustn¡¯t do that!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee rejects it.

    ¡¸Right. If it¡¯s Mana-chan, she might make a schedule where she can monopolize him forever¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh, that¡¯s harsh¡­Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san! Mana won¡¯t do that!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Katsun. Mana-chan won¡¯t do such a blatant cheat!¡¹

    Nei-san intervenes.

    ¡¸Right¡­at glance it might look like fair but Mana-chan looks like she has spend time along with him six hours more time with Yo-chan in the span of a whole month¡­¡­Mana-chan¡¯s a girl who would cheat like that!!!¡¹

    Nei-san made Mana broke down.

    ¡¸Uwawawawa¡­it¡¯s found out¡¹

    As usual, Mana¡¯s sly¡­

    ¡¸With that said¡­Megu-chan, do your best alone! Thanks!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­Understood. Then I¡¯ll do the schedule management of Yoshi-kun¡¹

    She acknowledged it with a serious face.

    Okay. This case is closed.

    Megu¡¯s mental stability seems to be going good too.

    ¡¸Master¡­!¡¹

    Michi smiles from under me

    ¡¸Oh sorry¡­!¡¹

    While I¡¯m connected with Michi¡­I was thinking about the other¡ºfamily¡»

    This isn¡¯t good.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s conveyed that Master really loves us¡ºfamily¡»from the bottom of his heart¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I would like to try. Is it allowed?¡¹

    ¡¸Want to try¡­right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­while I¡¯m still connected with Master¡­¡¹

    Michi¡­what is she trying to do?

    ¡¸¡­Then please enter the deepest part of me¡¹

    I push my erect penis deeply

    ¡¸Does it hurt¡­Michi?

    ¡¸As mentioned earlier¡­I like it to be a bit more painful¡¹

    Michi smiles

    ¡¸Then¡­what to do next?¡¹

    ¡¸Please relax a bit and take a look at my face¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I relax my body and look at Michi¡¯s face

    ¡¸What do you think of my face?¡¹

    ¡¸Cute¡­or rather, beautiful. Michi¡¯s facial feature is noble. Your features are of a beauty¡¹

    She¡¯ll be a rare beauty for the next few years.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸Please take a look at my eyes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Place your right hand above my heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­How does it feel?¡¹

    ¡¸Your nipple is getting stiff¡­I¡¯ll stir it up¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­please focus on my heartbeat¡¹

    ¡­Heartbeat?

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on with my heart¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s moving¡­beating. I can tell¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m aroused. The intense heartbeat from copulating with Master doesn¡¯t stop¡­!¡¹

    Michi stretches her hand and touch my chest.

    ¡¸Master¡¯s heart is also pounding¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­somehow, I¡¯m really aroused¡¹

    It¡¯s not just the connection of our genitals¡­

    We¡¯re feeling each other¡¯s heartbeat¡­

    Michi¡¯s whole body¡­the wave of her life.

    ¡¸Please continue looking at my eyes¡­match with my breathing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    ¡¸Suu, suuu, haa¡­ad repeat. Try to breathe as deep as possible¡­ Please spit out the bad air collected in your lungs¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Suu, suu, haa¡­

    Suu, suu, haa¡­

    We synchronize our breathing while still connected with her.

    The timing of the breath is also completely matching with Michi

    ¡­Oh

    Michi¡¯s beautiful eyes¡­

    Somehow, I¡­

    I feel like I¡¯m being sucked by those eyes

    Suu, suu, haa¡­

    Suu, suu, haa¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    ¡­Before I noticed.

    ¡ºSuu, Suu, haa¡­¡»the breaths are matching¡­

    My waist is shaking.

    My body¡¯s making a piston movement starts on itself

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­please leave yourself to the flow of your mind and body. Please leave it to me¡¹

    It¡¯s completely different from the awkward sex earlier.

    Michi also pushes up her waist according to my movements.

    ¡­Guchu!

    ¡­Guchu!

    ¡­Chupori!

    At the moment my waist pierces Michi¡¯s deepest part¡­

    Michi pushes up her waist from below.

    The glans and uterus clashes again and again.

    The pushed out liquid wets the part where Michi and I are connected¡­

    ¡¸Aah¡­Michi, I¡­!¡¹

    The movement of my hips are becoming fast.

    My eyes are still looking at Michi¡¯s face.

    Michi¡¯s looking up at me too¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go against the flow¡­stay, stay like this¡­please feel me. I also feel Master¡­breath to breath¡­heartbeat to heartbeat¡­mind to mind¡­synchronize everything¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I, and Michi¡­are matching

    Everything and anything¡­it¡¯s completely matched¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­I can tell. Master¡¯s heart is connected! It¡¯s connected with me!¡¹

    ¡­¡­Michi

    ¡­Michi

    ¡­Michiiii!

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re mine¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I am Master¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯m also a part of you¡¹

    My body is seeking the pleasure from Michi on it¡¯s own¡­

    I can¡¯t think of anything but to be connected with Michi and have sex with her.

    I¡¯m caught by Michi.

    Mind and body¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not, Master¡­I¡­I am a part of Master¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸Let your body follow the flow but don¡¯t get swallowed by it. Please find me¡­I¡¯m here!¡¹

    Michi holds my hand tightly¡­!

    ¡­Ah.

    ¡­Ah, ah, ah.

    ¡­I can tell

    ¡­I understand.

    ¡¸M-Michi¡­does it hurt?¡¹

    I feel pleasure every time I hit the deepest part of Michi but¡­

    Michi¡¯s feeling pain.

    She¡¯s enduring the pain.

    ¡¸It hurts¡­but, I like this pain!¡¹

    Right.

    Even though we¡¯re connected¡­

    Our bodies are separate¡­

    What our body feels are different.

    ¡­But.

    My heart is in here.

    Right.

    I can feel Michi¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸It¡¯s accepting Master¡­I¡­all¡­I¡¯m opening everything¡­accepting everything¡­!¡¹

    Michi became a¡ºwoman¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pour it all inside Michi. I¡¯ll pour it all until Michi drowns¡­!¡¹

    Therefore¡­I become a¡ºman¡»

    ¡ºMan¡»and¡ºWoman¡»are different creatures.

    ¡ºYin¡»and¡ºYang¡»¡­

    However, because we¡¯re different creatures¡­we become one when overlapping¡­

    ¡¸I can tell¡­I can feel¡­Master¡¯s big wave is happening¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Michi¡­I¡­I¡¯m about to!¡¹

    ¡¸I can tell¡­I know¡­!¡¹

    We keep staring at each other¡­continuing our intense sex.

    ¡¸Please look at me more¡­feel me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I can tell, I can feel it!¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡­accumulate, collect it more¡­then release it all at once¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahj, Michi¡­you¡¯ll accept me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m open. I will welcome everything from Master!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­aaaah, aaah!¡¹

    ¡¸More! More¡­please hold back for now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michiii, Michiii!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah, I¡¯m open¡­I¡¯m open to accept Master¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I¡­I¡¯m about to¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Look at me¡­the breathing, the heartbeat, our minds¡­please match it together¡¹

    At that moment¡­we synchronized perfectly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s bursting!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuuuuuu!¡¹

    At the moment I exploded inside Michi¡­!

    Michi accepts everything

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah¡­ cummiiiiiiiing!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Cum, cum, cumming¡­Michiiiiii!!!!!¡¹

    The hot magma explodes¡­attacking Michi¡¯s uterus¡­!

    ¡­Byurururururu

    ¡­Byrururururu

    ¡­Byururururururururu

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Michi screams while being impregnated¡­!!!!

    As of Michi¡¯s hips is connected with mine¡­

    Melting.

    We¡¯re blending together¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Kudou style ancient martial arts¡­Mystic ¡ºShingetsu¡»¡¹

    Michi mutters.

 Chapter 287. Mystic Art talk

    Chapter 287. Mystic Art talk

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡­M-Masteeer¡­!¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s whole body is sweating looks up at me with teary eyes

    ¡¸I did it¡­I¡­have grasped the mystic art¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸M-Michii¡­!¡¹

    She grasps my hand tightly

    I¡¯m melting with Michi

    My mind and body is melting

    ¡¸Uuuuuu¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    I release another blow of semen¡­

    It feels like the floodgates of my body has collapsed¡­

    The sperm produced by the testicles are being poured into Michi¡¯s womb

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t stop ejaculating¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­you can release as much as you want inside me¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s expression is also melting from the pleasure of being impregnated¡­

    ¡¸I am a part of Master. I exist only to accept Master¡­ We are¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡¹

    I embrace Michi tightly

    Michi does too¡­

    We¡¯re one

    Our mind and body are becoming one

    I¡¯m sinking inside Michi¡­

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t, Mii-chan¡­!¡¹

    I hear Nei-san¡¯s shout in my ears!

    ¡¸If you continue¡­Yo-chan will weaken and die!¡¹

    My long ejaculation continues¡­

    The ejaculation doesn¡¯t end¡­

    ¡¸Stop right away! if this continues, the two of you will completely drown!¡¹

    This voice is¡­Reika?

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯m becoming one with Master¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No! Come back Michi!¡¹

    Misuzu panics as well.

    But, their voices feels like somewhat from a distant world.

    I¡¯m completely melting with Michi

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me then!¡¹

    Reika stands up

    ¡¸Wait¡­what are you going to do, Fujimiya-san!?¡¹

    Seki-san sounds surprised¡­!

    ¡¸S-Stop¡­no way, you¡¯re!¡¹

    ¡¸Fujimiya Reika¡­entering the field!!!¡¹

    Reika holds the cane.

    ¡¸Stop, Fujimiya-san!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Unconcerned of Seki-san¡¯s restraint¡­

    Reika swings down her cane with an intense fighting spirit¡­!

    ¡¸!!¡­Master, danger!!!¡¹

    Michi realized it immediately¡­she twisted her body sideways while embracing me!

    ¡­Zugo!!

    The sofa bed we were lying down on just a few seconds ago is pierced with a steel cane!!

    The sheet with Michi¡¯s virgin blood¡­

    ¡¸W-What are you doing!¡¹

    Seki-san shouts at Reika, but¡­

    ¡¸I judged that if she doesn¡¯t feel genuine bloodlust¡­Michi-imouto and Lord¡¯s heart tuning won¡¯t be broken.¡¹

    Reika answered with a calm tone

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t it dangerous to just beat them up! If you hit them then his spine would crumble to pieces!¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-imouto is a genuine warrior. I know that she would protect Lord¡¯s safety no matter what¡­¡¹

    Reika answers Seki-san seriously¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa. Yes, thank you very much¡­Reika-oneesama¡¹

    Michi answers while embracing me

    ¡¸This mystic art seems to be hard to control¡¹

    Then, she looked at me¡­

    ¡¸Are you okay, Master¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    The sweet sensation of blending until a while ago¡­is interrupted

    The ejaculation also ended

    ¡¸Anyway, get off for now you two¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells us

    ¡¸Un, right¡­Michi, let go¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s regrettable¡­¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Michi¡¯s pussy

    ¡¸¡­!!¡¹

    It seems the pain of losing Michi¡¯s virginity came back¡­

    She frowns in pain.

    When I pull out the glans from her vagina¡­a large amount of white liquid spill out like flood.

    That liquid is also mixed with Michi¡¯s virgin blood.

    ¡¸Michi-chan¡­spread your legs, good. Then look at the camera!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter as if she just remembered it.

    Nagisa also records the naked body of Michi that just became a woman

    ¡¸Water?¡¹

    Megu hands me glass of water

    ¡¸Thanks¡­give Michi water too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    I drink the water¡­

    Aah¡­I¡¯m completely sweaty all over

    ¡¸Michi¡­explain what just happened¡¹

    Misuzu asks Michi

    ¡¸It¡¯s mystic art¡­or so you said¡­¡¹

    Michi answers after drinking a glass of water.

    ¡¸Yes Kudou style ancient martial arts, mystic art¡­¡ºShingetsu¡» It¡¯s a skill that was taught by my grandfather¡­a technique I wasn¡¯t able to master, used for the first time¡¹

    ¡­A mystic art you weren¡¯t able to master?

    ¡¸The essense of Kudou style ancient martial arts is to¡­¡ºward off¡»,¡ºbend¡»the enemy¡¯s¡ºQi¡» Without confronting the¡ºQi¡»upfront, pushing it aside like a stream of water, piercing the gaps of their¡ºQi¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Un

    I know that.

    I saw it during Michi¡¯s fight with her sister, Haruka.

    ¡¸Humans are a creature of crowd. Therefore, people tune their¡ºQi¡»with others in their everyday life. And, forming a¡ºcollective mentallity¡»¡­humans run a society as a¡ºgroup¡»¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Japanese people love to¡ºread the atmosphere¡»

    Or rather¡­those who can¡¯t read the atmosphere of the¡ºgroup¡»are hated by the surroundings.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Kudou style¡¯s technique of¡ºbending¡»the¡ºQi¡»deviates them from the¡ºCollective mentality¡» Without being swallowed by the atmosphere of the location¡­incidentally, they¡¯re always required to keep a solid¡ºego¡»¡­¡¹

    I get now why Michi and Kudou papa are doing things at they own pace¡­

    The people of Kudou school absolutely avoid being suited with the pace of the surroundings¡­

    Not joining the flock¡­looks cool but¡­

    They always feel out of place to others¡­

    ¡¸However, as the result of repeated research to counteract with the¡ºQi¡»of other people¡­The fifth generation Kudou Yasushi on the other hand had developed a technique to combine¡ºQi¡»with others¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Combining¡ºQi¡»with others?¡¹

    Misuzu ask michi

    ¡¸Yes. By completely combining your¡ºQi¡»with the enemy¡­you can manipulate them as you wish. That¡¯s how the fifth generation thinks¡¹

    Yeah¡­earlier, Michi and I.

    I was completely in sync with Michi.

    If Michi ordered me at that time¡­I would¡¯ve done anything

    ¡¸However¡­actually, the fifth generation wasn¡¯t able to use it in actual combat¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­why?¡¹

    Nei-san throws a question

    ¡¸Looking at Yo-chan and Mii-chan earlier¡­it looks like your mind is synchronized and it looks pleasant though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This mystic art needs to have both minds connected¡­ You have to be in a very close relationship with the other party you¡¯re synchronizing with¡­! Being able to see through the other party¡¯s mind means your heart can be seen through as well¡­¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Those who exchange with experience in which both their mind and body becoming one¡­can¡¯t be hostile anymore.

    The other party is a part of oneself¡­and oneself is a part of the other.

    People who share the sense of blending¡­can¡¯t fight.

    ¡¸But still, this mystic art was effective in solidifying the unity of the Kudou family clan¡­the experience of blending enhances the ability to read the¡ºQi¡»¡­which increases the original ability of Kudou style which is to¡ºbend the Qi of others¡»¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    True, when you experience this¡­you¡¯d feel more sensitive to¡ºQi¡»

    ¡¸I have learned this mystic art from my grandfather but¡­I have never grasped the essence of this technique until now¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Mii-chan and your grandfather?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸No, uhm¡­this mystic art isn¡¯t intended to be done during sex¡­¡¹

    R-Right¡­

    Michi was a virgin too¡­

    ¡¸Originally¡­we face each other in meditated state. There¡¯s no physical contact¡­¡¹

    Ah, as expected¡­

    ¡¸Just observing the other party¡­and synchronizing the breathing and heartbeat. The breathing leads to the movement of the¡ºheart¡»¡­the heartbeat leads to the movement of the¡ºbody¡» If these two are perfectly synchronized¡­it reaches the point where the mind and body melts together¡­that¡¯s the mystic art¡ºShingetsu¡»¡¹

    It¡¯s easy to say in words¡­

    But it¡¯s actually tough to do¡­

    ¡¸I have attempted to synchronize with grandfather multiple times but I have never succeeded before¡¹

    ¡¸And yet¡­why do you will be able to do it with Danna-sama this time?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­Master opens up his heart to me completely¡¹

    Michi smiles embarrassed.

    ¡¸I thought I could open up my heart with this man. Also¡­my body too¡¹

    ¡­Body

    ¡¸Doing the act of sex for the first time in my life¡­ If I have exposed my everything to Danna-sama this far, then I¡¯m no longer scared of anything. I believe that Master will accept me no matter what happened¡­¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸Also¡­I am able to understand the difference between the body of a man and woman through sex¡­¡¹

    ¡­E?

    ¡¸According to the fifth generation¡­ ¡ºPour a sacred wine into the up and reflect the full moon. Drinking the full moon reflected in the cup is the same as drinking the full moon floating in the sky¡­¡»From those words, the fifth generation originated the name of the mystic art¡ºShingetsu¡»¡¹

    The sky¡¯s full moon reflected in the cup.

    ¡¸I never understood it all this time. However, tonight¡­with Master¡¯s embrace, I have finally cleared up the doubt I had all this years¡¹

    By having sex with me¡­?

    ¡¸The moon in the night sky and the moon in the cup are different. After knowing the difference¡­drink the moon with the mind. If you do so¡­you can reach the stage where you swallow the moon¡¹1

    ¡­Err

    I don¡¯t get it at all but¡­

    ¡¸When I trained the mystic art¡ºShingetsu¡»with my grandfather¡­I didn¡¯t understand the difference between my body and grandfather¡¯s body. Grandfather is a man¡­of old age. And yet.

    ¡­Ah

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even if we try to keep our breathing and heartbeats synchronized¡­there¡¯s no way to match. The base of our bodies are completely different¡­¡¹

    I see¡­

    It¡¯s the same as a normal bicycle and a large bike for racing.

    If you don¡¯t know the difference between the two in the first place then there¡¯s no way you¡¯d match.

    ¡¸On the contrary¡­if you know the difference then it¡¯s not hard to synchronize. Master is very honest¡­easy to match, and has an easy to understand mind¡¹

    I see¡­Michi matched with me

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­knowing the difference, and matching it together. When I was with grandfather, I didn¡¯t understand that difference. I¡¯m dependent to grandfather¡­and grandfather thought that the immature me can¡¯t be fully trusted yet. However¡­with Master, once he ejaculated inside me, I finally understood the mind and body¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸I understood more by¡ºsynchronizing with¡»mystic art Master¡¯s mind and body as well¡­does Master understand me too?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah. I know so well. What kind of girl Michi is¡­what Michi¡¯s body is like¡­ Michi¡¯s body is so delicate¡­soft¡­but very strong. I know how far can Michi¡¯s body bend¡­!¡¹

    Un. As a result of the synchronized experience¡­I know everything about Michi¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Also¡­the timing. I know the rhythm Michi¡¯s living with¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. I know Master¡¯s preferred rhythm¡¹

    ¡¸It was the rhythm I moved with earlier¡­it felt really good¡¹

    Sex with Michi feels addicting

    ¡¸Yes, if you wish¡­then we can do it anytime!¡¹

    Michi smiles

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­Michi¡¹

    Misuzu interrupts

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­could you teach the¡ºMystic art¡»you just did earlier?¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Michi and Danna-sama looked very pleased¡­it really felt like you two were melting together¡¹

    Misuzu¡­is a bit excited

    ¡¸I also want to do it with Danna-sama that way¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks with bright red face.

    ¡¸Right, I also want to experience that¡­!

    ¡¸Un. It looks very pleasant. Also, it¡¯s an attractive offer to be melting together with him¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa look at each other then said

    ¡¸Un un! Mii-chan, teach us too!¡¹

    Then, the virgin Nei-san also says that.

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸Yes, I can teach it however¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­is there a problem?¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no problem in particular. If Misuzu-sama is formally introduced to Kudou style martial arts¡­then you probably can learn it within ten years¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ten years.

    Well¡­it¡¯s a mystic art after all

    ¡¸Eh, what about me?!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-sama¡­starting now, it would be a bit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is it impossible for me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If you shut yourself in the mountain and learn desperately and repeatedly, you can learn it in 20 years¡¹

    Hmm¡­

    Nei-san shutting herself in a mountain¡­?

    ¡¸Then that means¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good with me too?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa sighs

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Michi bows her head

    ¡¸Uhm¡­am I going to a mountain too?¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. For Mana-san, you can reach it in about seven years. If I teach it one-on-one¡­¡¹¡¹

    Kudou style ancient martial arts is amazing.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I just think about it but¡­¡¹

    Ruriko speaks up

    ¡¸Onii-sama didn¡¯t do any training in particular didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸Oh. I didn¡¯t do anything¡¹

    ¡¸Then that means that Onii-sama and Michi-san melting together, that kind of mood¡­is all thanks to Michi-san¡¯s ability?>¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think so too¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Michi

    ¡¸Michi-san¡­could you not use that mystic art aside from one-on-one?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸For example¡­Michi-san and Onii-sama then Misuzu-oneesama makes love¡­what happens?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Michi in surprise.

    ¡¸What about that Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s the first time this mystic art is used for sex so¡­I can¡¯t say anything precise¡¹

    Michi answers with a serious face.

    ¡¸But if I expand my ability¡­I think it¡¯s possible¡¹

    We¡¯re having sex with three people and Michi as mediator?

    ¡¸¡­How can Michi¡¯s ability expand?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­to have more sex with Master¡­and able to control the blending sensation¡­¡¹

    Right

    The rampage earlier didn¡¯t stop¡­

    ¡¸The mystic art can¡¯t be used for a while unless someone¡¯s monitoring it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll monitor it for always¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s better to do it when Maru-chan¡¯s with you! Maru-chan knows about psychological things so if you go to a rampage, she can stop it like Reika-oneesan did so it won¡¯t turn to a dangerous situation¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll also ask for Margo-san¡¯s help

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Instead¡­when it¡¯s 3P, I¡¯ll be the first one. Okay¡­Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama!¡¹

    Michi smiles to Misuzu

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to be next?¡¹

    The one who said that is¡­Ruriko!?

    ¡¸I¡¯m very interested in the¡ºblending sensation¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­right, Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu acknowledges it without permission¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­can Michi-san do it with four people?¡¹

    ¡­Four?

    ¡¸If I continue studying¡­then someday¡¹

    Michi answers clearly

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­then by that time, let¡¯s blend together Yoshiko¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at Ruriko in surprise

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to blend with Yoshiko, does Yoshiko don¡¯t want to?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not the case¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­then, that¡¯s a promise. Yoshiko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡­Errr

    ¡¸Uhm¡­should I pull out and have Michi, Ruriko and Yoshiko do it together?¡¹

    I tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸I want to blend together with Onii-sama¡­I would like Yoshiko to understand that too¡¹

    ¡­Rurioko

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we¡¯ll do it with the four of us¡¹

    Ruriko smiles

    ¡¸Eh, what abuot me? I want to join in too!¡¹

    Mana shouts but¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mid but¡­Mana-san has to completely open up her mind to me¡­¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸If you¡¯re not ready to open up all your body and mind¡­you won¡¯t reach the blending stage¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Uuu, I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    She mutters

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­before we noticed, Michi has overtaken us¡¹

    Misuzu said laughing

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­don¡¯t say that unconditionally¡¹

    Nagisa smiles

    ¡¸There¡¯s still a lot of things you¡¯ve got to teach Michi-san, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸Michi-san was a virgin until a while ago¡­!¡¹

    She says while looking at Misuzu and Michi.

    ¡¸Michi¡­I¡¯ll teach you how to serve Danna-sama after sex¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸Then, first clean Danna-sama using Michi¡¯s mouth¡­!¡¹

    1. Dragon Michi ?

 Chapter 288. Family unite

    Chapter 288. Family unite

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­!¡¹

    Megu stands up and gets a clean towel wet with water.

    ¡¸There¡¯s blood so you should wipe it with this¡¹

    Megu hands the wet towel to Misuzu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good to lick human blood¡­a senior in the club told me so¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡­Megumi-san¡¹

    Misuzu smiles and thanks megu

    ¡¸Danna-sama, I¡¯ll wipe the blood off¡­!¡¹

    The chilly wet towel touches my flushed skin.

    Misuzu lifts my penis that begins to wither then gently wipes it

    Yes¡­this feels good

    ¡¸Ufufu¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸I just felt that this is fun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is?¡¹

    ¡¸Taking care of Danna-sama¡­as I do this, Danna-sama shows a very pleased face¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Megumi-san, here¡¯s the towel. You want to help Danna-sama too, right¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Megu takes the towel from Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll wipe this too¡­!¡¹

    Megu wipes the back of my penis through my testicles

    ¡¸Un, this feels goo¡­Megu¡¹

    When the cleaning was done¡­Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸Megumi-san, let Michi do the rest from here. We have to teach Michi how to serve¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Megu parts from me.

    Instead, Michi¡­

    ¡¸Now Michi¡­lick it with your tongue and clean it up.¡¹ It¡¯s something that must be done absolutely at the end of sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­excuse me then¡¹

    Michi crawls her small tongue in my glans.

    Lick¡­

    The pleasure spreads out¡­

    ¡¸Suck it¡­be sure to squeeze out the semen left inside Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi kisses the tip of the glans and sucks.

    Ooh¡­I¡¯m being sucked out.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it together¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to serve together with Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸Thanks¡­then let¡¯s do it together¡¹

    Misuzu then draws her face to my crotch

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lick below¡­Michi can do the above, okay¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Misuzu licks me from the root of my penis.

    Michi sucks the glans¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to roll the balls with your tongue. Gently. Men¡¯s sperm is made from there so don¡¯t do it strongly¡¹

    Nagisa advices Misuzu.

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s tongue gently strokes the surface of my scrotum.

    Ooh¡­it¡¯s ticklish.

    ¡¸Michi-chan, raise your face so he can clearly see how you lick it¡­You must show him what you¡¯re serving¡¹

    Katsuko-nee advices Michi

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi looks up at me embarrassed.

    Her fellating face seen by me is turned red.

    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s a good face¡­so innocent. I¡¯ll take photos of it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Michi who¡¯s doing cleanup fellatio.

    Nagisa also records the two people with their faces on my crotch with her video camera.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s enough already. Doing further than that will make it bigger again¡­!¡¹

    I say¡­Michi

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Please ejaculate in me over and over again¡­in my mouth or even in my womb¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­It¡¯s unfair to do it with only Michi-san!¡¹

    Mana intervenes from the side.

    Mana¡¯s teasing her own crotch¡­

    ¡¸Next would me Mana and Megu-oneechan¡¯s turn! Also, Nei-san hasn¡¯t done it at all yet!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­Me?!¡¹

    Nei-san suddenly raised a stunned voice.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. As soon as we came, Onii-chan has given priority to us over Nei-san¡­ She hasn¡¯t done it with Onii-chan all this time. Nei-san wants to have sex too right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to hold back¡­Next should be Nei-san making love with Onii-chan with all the best¡­!¡¹

    Mana thinks that Nei-san and I already have that relationship

    ¡¸Well¡­you see¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s mouth is opened wide¡­troubled

    ¡¸No¡­you see. Anyway, let me rest for a bit¡¹

    I tell everyone.

    ¡¸If I ejaculate more now¡­It¡¯ll hinder me from the future actions¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    We¡¯re under attack from an enemy¡­evacuating

    We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll move again¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­let¡¯s stop for now!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at my penis¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s regrettable but¡­there¡¯s no helping it, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it with the three of us next time¡­by that time, let¡¯s be loved by Danna-sama for the whole night¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please, Master¡¹

    Michi happily smiles at me.

    ¡¸Yeah, sure. I promise¡¹

    I embrace Michi and Misuzu in my arms.

    ¡¸Then, next would be Nei-san and Mana combo¡¹

    Mana says

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana wants to see how Nei-san and Onii-chan are doing it. Mana isn¡¯t used to sex yet so Nei-san, please teach me your technique¡¹

    Mana thinks that Nei-san¡¯s quite a sex technician.

    Well¡­she¡¯s sexy and glamorous after all

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­do you not want to do it with Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not true¡­Mana-chan¡¹

    Nei-san answers troubled.

    ¡¸Then¡­that¡¯s a promise¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sure¡­got it¡¹

    Now¡­what to do with that?

    But, for Mana who¡¯s sticking only with Megu, I think that it¡¯s good she¡¯s interacting with the other¡ºwomen¡»

    ¡¸Then, Megumi-chan and I will be together. I¡¯ll teach all my techniques to make him faint in agony¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Megu

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡­¡¹

    Megu answered obediently

    Un¡­I think it¡¯s not a bad choice for Megu to be an apprentice of a homely Katsuko-nee

    If she¡¯s with Katsuko-nee, she has no time to be depressed¡­

    ¡¸Then, who should I join in with?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s words turned the room silent.

    ¡¸R-Reika-oneesama¡­well¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks puzzled.

    ¡¸I think that Reika-oneesan doesn¡¯t have to think of being with someone yet¡­ you¡¯re still a virgin¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said with a smile

    ¡¸Anyway, try to have sex for once first¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡­Un

    As a matter of fact¡­there¡¯s no expectations on what will happen to Reika once she experience sex.

    I can¡¯t imagine Reika panting or feeling it at all

    ¡¸I see, sure¡­it¡¯s true that joining up three people may be a heavy load for me¡­¡¹

    Reika¡­joining?

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no need to rush. Take it slowly. Either way, we enjoy it as all family members in the end¡¹

    Nagisa said smiling.

    ¡¸Therefore, don¡¯t be with anyone for a while, have fun being alone with him tenderly¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa laughs but¡­

    ¡¸Nagisa-sama, Michi and I ask for your guidance! We¡¯re still immature when it comes to sex so we need Nagisa-sama¡¯s teachings¡¹

    Misuzu tells Nagisa.

    ¡¸Michi thinks so too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Please become our sex master¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    Sex Master¡­

    ¡¸Michi-chan¡­stop with the¡ºMaster¡» It feels like I¡¯ve got to do some Indian mantra or some sorts¡¹

    Nagisa said smiling wryly.

    ¡¸Geez¡­I get it already. I¡¯ll look after you two. But, have Katsuko teach you too. You¡¯ll be biased when you learn from only one person Listen to the opinions of various people about sex¡­then choose your own style of doing it. Also¡­after all, it¡¯s meaningless if he doesn¡¯t feel good so match it with his tastes. You must study well what kind of sex he likes¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Nagisa-sama¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸Master likes my ass. He also likes Megumi-oneesan¡¯s ass¡­he¡¯s always looking at it¡¹

    Michi said¡­Megu reacts

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah. Yo-chan likes tight asses. He¡¯s always sending glances to those¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸He also loves breasts¡­there are times where he just stares at Nei-san and Katsuko-san¡¯s breasts¡­¡¹

    Misuzu says.

    ¡¸Right. There are times he talks to my breasts not my face¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says

    ¡¸Ah¡­sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. But, if you¡¯re that interested then it¡¯s okay to touch it. Or even embrace me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, look¡­everyone is here¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares! Everyone¡¯s¡ºfamily¡» Yo-chan should attack us more instinctively!¡¹

    Instinctively¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m envious. Danna-sama doesn¡¯t look at my body that way¡­¡¹

    Misuzu mutters¡­Nei-san replied

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped. Yo-chan likes Mi-chan¡¯s face after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeh?

    ¡¸Yo-chan likes beautiful, elegant and innocent looking faces like Mi-chan and Ruri-chan, right?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸It seems true that you don¡¯t know what your own preferences are¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸An old guest of mine declares¡­¡ºI like long hair and a clean type girl¡»but¡­actually, he choses a short hair, and girls who are vulgar when speaking. That¡¯s actually the type of women he likes. However¡­he himself thinks that he likes a pure and clean girl¡¹

    Is that so?

    Then¡­Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s faces are a perfect fit for my tastes?

    ¡¸But, a preferred woman has two sides you see, Therefore he also quite like Megumi-chan¡¯s face I think¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan has the sex appeal of a shrine maiden you see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t seem to get it.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s said that the charm men feels towards women have two sides!¡¹

    Nei-san explains.

    ¡¸Mythological speaking, Venus and Diana¡­Goddess of perfect beauty and sexiness, and the pure and innocent virgin God. Both of them are attractive! If we go down the age a bit more then there¡¯s the examples of ¡ºBlonde Isolde¡»and¡ºFair hands Isolde¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san, you¡¯re knowledgeable about this¡¹

    Megu admires

    ¡¸No, this is all Maru-chan¡¯s story. Maru-chan¡¯s interested in those, she researched about it¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­

    Margo-san went to a university.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that the other is superior. Men feel attracted to many types of women!

    Nei-san smiles

    She¡¯s indirectly telling Megu that there¡¯s no need to feel down¡­

    Thanks.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nice, everyone has some part liked by Onii-chan¡­

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸What are you saying? Mana-chan is still young so you can become a woman of his preference right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all grown ups so we can¡¯t change now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa comforts Mana.

    ¡¸Oh I see¡­I just need to have a tight ass like Megu-oneechan and Michi-oneesan, and huge breasts like Katsuko-san and Nei-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Also, Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san¡¯s elegant and pure atmosphere¡¹

    ¡¸Also, Megu-chan¡¯s shrine maiden¡¯s sex appeal too¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san says, but¡­

    ¡¸Mana can¡¯t be elegant or a shrine maiden¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Mana can just stay as herself. It¡¯s best when you¡¯re just Mana-like¡¹

    I say and pat Mana¡¯s head

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I like the Mana right now just fine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸Mana-chan right now¡­is a loli bitch right?¡¹

    Nei-san mutters.

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried that he might become a pedophile¡¹

    Misuzu too¡­

    ¡¸Un. For Nagisa and I, it¡¯s a matter of life and death¡¹

    K-Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸In that case¡­let¡¯s just make him drunk with adult techniques¡¹

    Nagisa suggests to her close friend.

    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no other way¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach Michi-chan how to get bigger breasts too. Anyway, let¡¯s keep his interests away from the loli street¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do our full power¡­Nagisa!¡¹

    The 21 year olds tag teamed¡­

    What¡¯s going to happen to me?

    ¡¸Now then¡­having that said. Let¡¯s take a break from lewd things for now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turned to me.

    ¡¸Take a shower¡¹

    Nagisa said

    ¡¸Ah, then¡­I¡¯ll wash Master¡¯s back¡¹

    Michi tries to say but¡­

    ¡¸How many shower rooms are in here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s two¡¹

    Megu answers Katsuko-nee¡¯s question.

    Assuming that any number of people stays in the evacuation room¡­there are several toilets and shower rooms prepared

    ¡¸Then, get on one each¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Michi looks at me when Katsuko-nee said that.

    ¡¸He needs a bit of time to be alone¡­he¡¯s been looking after us all this time¡­¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    Yeah

    It helps a lot if I can have some time alone

    ¡¸Michi¡­do as Katsuko-oneesama says¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Misuzu looks around the room¡­

    ¡¸Mana-san¡­could you take shower with Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I want you to get along with Michi¡­!¡¹

    Un, right.

    We should increase the chances of the¡ºfamily¡»getting along better.

    ¡¸Understood¡­Michi-oneesan, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Mana-imouto¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­I don¡¯t like that call¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how should I call you?¡¹

    ¡¸Just Mana! Mana will call you Michi-oneechan¡­!¡¹

    The two head to the shower room.

    I also go to the other shower room

    ¡¸Refresh yourselves¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Coming out of the shower¡­my clothes are folded cleanly.

    As expected, there¡¯s no substitute underwear in this situation¡­

    It feels good when it¡¯s done cleanly like this

    ¡¸Thanks, Megu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err, that¡¹

    ¡¸Megu did fold it right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s a very attentive wife¡­!¡¹

    Hearing that, Megu turned red.

    Yes¡­as expected, it¡¯s good to let her assume a¡ºrole¡»

    If it was Megu before¡­she¡¯d come up with this then worry¡ºCan I do this without permission¡»

    Megu now¡­is the class chairman of the¡ºfamily¡», so she acts more than she thinks.

    Moving her body for everyone¡¯s sake, Megu¡¯s spirit should be good.

    ¡¸¡­Somehow, the situation¡¯s quite tense¡¹

    While I was taking a shower¡­Katsuko-nee starts the room¡¯s moitor.

    It seems it¡¯s connected to the line of the monitor room next door where Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan is.

    The larger monitor displays the image of the hotel.

    ¡¸The enemy seems to have come up to the seventh floor. It seems that they¡¯re taking down Kudou-san¡¯s subordinates, but¡­¡¹

    On the screen, the figure of the Banbarubie 3 fighting the enemy is shown¡­

 Chapter 289. Live action version

    Chapter 289. Live action version

    The fight in the screen¡­

    The enemy troops are approximately twenty people.

    Even if you say they¡¯re fighting enemies¡­As usual, Banba-san¡¯s the only one fighting.

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san are sitting on the corridor of the hotel, taking a break eating anko bread.

    There¡¯s plenty of pottery dishes in front of Ruby-san for some reason.

    Did she bring it from the kitchen of the hotel?

    ¡ºHey, Banba-chan, the enemy¡¯s coming from behind¡»

    ¡ºDo your best¡»

    Banba-san jumps into the enemy crowd¡­so the enemy can¡¯t use their guns carelessly, she takes down the enemy one by one with the flail.

    ¡ºOkaay, oh there!¡»

    The steel ball at the end of the long hard stick strikes down another man in black combat suit

    ¡ºOops, that¡¯s dangerous!¡»

    The enemy was trying to attack Banba-san from outside her vision¡­Ruby-san throws a Frisbee like plate to restrain him.

    Shururun¡­barin!

    At the moment the plate hit the enemy and broke¡­the steel ball knocks down his head!

    Dobaki!

    ¡ºRuby-san thanks for the support!¡»

    ¡ºYeah, go all out on the fights!¡»

    ¡ºYes!¡»

    Banba-san feels like she¡¯s the only one fighting but she¡¯s not feeling any doubt from it.

    ¡ºFight¡­me!¡»

    Cheering herself up, Banba-san continues fighting.

    ¡ºBy the way¡­Banba-chaan¡»

    Barbie-san calls Banba-san.

    ¡ºYes, what is it¡­Barbie-saaan?¡»

    ¡­Dokaa, bakiki!

    ¡­Dougachan!

    Two enemies were taken down with one blow!

    ¡ºThough we¡¯re at this kind of situation¡­I¡¯ve thought of casting the live action version of Science Ninja Corps Gatchaman!¡»

    ¡ºOh¡­Barbie-neesan, that sounds fun¡»

    Ruby-san is up to it¡­

    ¡ºBarbie-saaaan¡­what¡¯s Gatchaman?¡»

    ¡­Dogan! Gatsun!!

    Barbie-san ignores Banba-san¡¯s question¡­

    ¡ºWell then, presenting!¡»

    ¡ºOh, go go¡­!¡»

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san are the only ones excited.

    ¡ºFirst¡­G1 Eagle Ken¡­as for the main character, after all it¡¯s gonna be Matsudaira Ken, a big star with dignity!¡»

    ¡ºFumu fumu, I see¡»

    ¡­Err

    ¡ºThen¡­the prefered Joe this time is harsh so I think Joe Yamanaka is good¡»

    ¡ºI see, I see¡»

    Could this be?

    ¡ºAs for Swan Jun, a cute and sexy actress is fine¡­so Miho Jin will do!¡»

    Uhm¡­you¡¯re just looking for celebrities with same names¡­

    ¡ºThen, Barbie-neesan¡­as for Owl Ryu¡­should we go with Ryu Lighter?¡»

    Ruby-san said, Barbie-san¡­

    ¡ºRight, I was pondering whether to pick Ryu Lighter or Ryu Chisu Look¡­both of them are visually perfect as Owl Ryu, right?¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡­who?¡»

    Barbie-san answers confidently

    ¡º¡­Ryu Hosei!¡»

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡ºAh, true! The body is perfect and the face are completely alike!¡»

    ¡ºRight right?! Ruby-chan!¡»

    ¡­Dokna, baki!

    Banba-san takes down another enemy alone¡­

    ¡ºBarbie-saaan¡­Who¡¯s Ryu Hosei?¡»

    ¡­Err

    ¡ºWhat?! Banba-chan, you don¡¯t know Ryu Hosei!¡»

    ¡ºSorry! I don¡¯t!¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re lacking in study! You have until tomorrow to write a 30 pages 400 character manuscript on your research about Ryu Hosei!¡»

    ¡ºOkaaay, got iiiit¡­!¡»

    Banba-san takes down a few more enemies while doing such a foolish conversation.

    ¡ºThen¡­Barbie-neesan, what about the remaining Swallow bird Jinpei?¡»

    Ruby-san talks to Barbie-san

    ¡ºOh, as for Jinpei¡­how about Jean Claude Van Damme!¡»

    ¡­Hmm

    There¡¯s only¡ºJi¡»and¡ºn¡»on there¡­

    ¡ºAS expected, the live action Gachaman¡­needs at least one serious action star!¡»

    ¡ºAs expected of Barbie-san, that¡¯s some deep thoughts¡»

    No, that¡­Ruby-san?

    ¡ºIf it was me, I would go Ken Nuzzo, Joe Higuchi, Inouye Jun, Murakami Ryu¡­and Nozue Jinpei¡»

    ¡ºRuby-chan, it won¡¯t be an action movie with those people¡»

    ¡ºWell, for that¡­we can just use some CGs¡»

    ¡ºOh¡­there¡¯s that too¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­but, because of the budget, the CG can only be used heavily in the opening scene¡»

    ¡ºThen that means¡­the final scene¡»

    ¡ºFor that¡­we¡¯ve got to strain with the body of the cast as expected!¡»

    ¡ºYou sure? Your cast are all people with great age. Ore rather, they¡¯re deceased aren¡¯t they?¡»

    ¡ºIf you say that, Barbie-san¡¯s casting is the same¡»

    ¡ºWell, the CG can do their best on that!¡»

    Dokaka¡­Bakiki!

    ¡ºThen, Barbie-saaan. In the end, what¡¯s Gatchaman?¡»

    The story loops again.

    ¡ºWho cares about that Banba-chan¡»

    Barbie-san gently said

    ¡ºRight¡­Nee-san. It¡¯s now known¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­these guys aren¡¯t Japanese!¡»

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡ºIf they¡¯re a normal Japanese boy then there¡¯s no way they won¡¯t retort to our talk just now!¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no doubt¡­Neesan!¡»

    T-They were doing that foolish talk for that reason¡­?

    ¡ºBanba-chan, move aside¡­I want to warm up and sweat my body¡»

    ¡ºOkaay, Barbie-neesan¡­!¡»

    Banba-san moves away from the enemies¡­

    ¡ºNow then¡­let¡¯s go!¡»

    Then¡­Barbie-san takes out a machine gun¡­

    Zubababababababababababababababababababababa¡­!!

    The enemy group in black combat suit collapses entirely¡­

    Zubababababababababababababababababababa¡­!

    ¡ºNn¡­K-A-I-K-A-N!!¡»1

    In the midst of the powder smoke¡­

    Barbie-san mutters as she shoot all the bullets of the machine gun.

    ¡ºNee-san¡­please be a bit more idiotic. Like Kaigan or Gaigan¡­!¡»

    ¡ºRuby-san¡­What does Kaigan, Gaigan mean?¡»

    ¡ºNothing. They¡¯re just a maggie in the plateau¡­¡»

    Ruby-san heads towards the fallen enemies

    ¡º¡­Nee-san, even if these are rubber bullets, they work¡»

    ¡ºWell yeah. Even with a protector, it¡¯s structured to give an impact on the inside of the body. If you hit their head, it¡¯ll cause concussion over the helmet¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s amazing!¡»

    ¡ºBecause the rubber bullet hitting directly feels sticky¡­the impact shakes the brain violently. Look, even in boxing, a big gloves has less penetrating power but the probability of causing a concussion will increase because the area to hit is larger. It¡¯s the same reasoning as that¡»

    Barbie-san explained.

    ¡º¡­Now then¡»

    Ruby-san peels the mask of the fallen men¡­

    ¡ºSo, how many? which country?¡»

    ¡ºThese guys looks Russian¡»2

    Ruby-san answers Barbie-san.

    Ruby-san turns the man¡¯s clothing and looked at his abdomen¡­

    ¡ºAs expected¡­the tattoo¡¯s letters are Russian¡»

    ¡ºReally¡­Ruby-chan?¡»

    ¡ºYes. The letter R is flipped¡»

    Russian¡­

    ¡ºWhen I was a child¡­I can¡¯t imagine an American criminal invading Japan using Russian thugs¡»

    Barbie-san sighs

    ¡ºPerhaps¡­these came from Hokkaido or Niigata route. Could it be that Cesario Viola and others have landed in Japan by slipping through Russia?¡»

    Ruby-san guesses.

    ¡ºBut¡­there¡¯s not a single man in the army that seems to be under Viola in these 30 men¡»

    ¡ºThe attacking enemy have around 150 people in total, was it?¡»

    ¡ºYes, those who were riding the three large busses¡­the free guys that joined them, it¡¯s that much¡»

    ¡ºOld man Kudou flooded them on the first floor¡­and the upper level is divided into six routes, right?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. The enemies invading divided to groups of 20-30 people¡»

    ¡ºNormally¡­Each of the group has Viola¡¯s lackey with them¡»

    ¡ºRight. He¡¯ll let only his subordinates take command¡»

    ¡ºHim not doing that means that¡­Viola¡¯s direct subordinate don¡¯t have that many people?¡»

    ¡ºCould it be that he intended to let the Russian immigrants to die from the start?¡­Look, this guy has a camera¡»

    Does the command communicate while watching through the cameras?

    Therefore they¡¯ve come up to the upper floor with only Russian forces

    ¡ºViola¡¯s elite force won¡¯t be lacking any person then. Are they still on the first floor? It¡¯s unknown whether they¡¯re already up on one of the six routes though¡»

    Barbie-san analyzes.

    ¡ºAnyway¡­should we contact old man Kudou?¡»

    ¡ºOr rather¡­he¡¯s watching our battle with the surveillance cameras anyway¡»

    Barbie-san heads to the surveillance camera on the ceiling¡­

    ¡ºHello, old man Kudou! Can you see my nipples?! It¡¯s slightly pink today!¡»

    ¡ºBanba-chan¡­use your ass to write in front of the camera!¡»

    ¡ºEh, Barbie-san, butt letters?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Okay ?Banba, how do you write Ba? ?¡»

    ¡º?You write it like this?¡»

    Banba-san swings her ass towards the camera¡­

    The Banbarubie ladies does as they please as usual

    ¡¸¡­Were you watching too?¡¹

    The door opens and Jii-chan enters.

    Minaho-neesan and Margo-san shows a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ve been watching¡¹

    Misuzu answers

    ¡¸We¡¯ve only seen these people¡¯s fight but¡­¡¹

    Seki supplements.

    ¡¸The others are also the same¡­the three enemy units that came up from the first floor have already been defeated. All of them were Russian. A far east Russian mafia¡­no, it¡¯s a hoodlum before mafias. Kudou is already interrogating using capable men. It seems that Viola called out Vladivostok when he came to Japan¡¹

    Barbie-san¡¯s analysis is correct?

    ¡¸They came aboard with a ferry, Russian merchant ship¡­and came from the Niigata port¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says

    ¡¸In that case¡­The one with Niigata as his ground among my subordinates is Kouzuki Noboru¡¹

    Kouzuki Noboru¡­Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s father that didn¡¯t arrive at the hotel, didn¡¯t make any report either¡­

    ¡¸Thinking about it normally¡­he¡¯s the traitor. He ignored my summon¡­in addition to him not showing up, he can put pressure on Niigata customs and let the Russian people land without inspection¡¹

    The traitor of the Kouzuki group is Kouzuki Noboru?

    ¡¸But¡­Kouzuki-san doesn¡¯t think so?¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s too obvious that the traitor is Kouzuki Noboru. Won¡¯t you be suspected for purposely summoning the enemy if you used the place under your influence?¡¹

    Jii-chan thinks deeply

    ¡¸Even if we kill all the executives who are in this hotel¡­Kouzuki group still has representatives of other executives and affiliated companies. In a situation where Kouzuki Noboru is seen to have plotted to kill us¡­then the remaining people won¡¯t forgive him¡¹

    In short¡­someone¡¯s making us doubt Kouzuki Noboru?

    ¡¸I think that Kouzuki Noboru can¡¯t be called out because someone has already kidnaped him¡¹

    Jii-chan said

    ¡¸Then¡­who¡¯s the real traitor?¡¹

    Misuzu asks¡­Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­it¡¯s an executive that¡¯s already in this hotel¡¹

    Calmly responding to Jii-chan¡¯s summons¡­

    Someone among them is communicating with Viola from behind.

    ¡¸All of the executives are now evacuated to the upper floor room together with their children¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said with a serious face.

    ¡¸This is bad¡­if the traitor is among them and invited the enemies, the other executives and their children would be taken as hostages¡­!¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸They¡¯re my important vassals¡­in addition, they don¡¯t want to kill my students¡¹

    Jii-chan said in pain.

    ¡¸Therefore, let¡¯s hurry back to the upper floors and figure out the traitor and isolate them from the others. As fast as possible¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡­does that mean?

    We have to dispatch a special mission unit among us?

    ¡¸Of course¡­we must keep this room in perfect condition. Or rather¡­we can¡¯t let the enemy know the existence of this¡ºemergency evacuation room¡» Only a few number of people will go up quickly¡­do the mission and come back fast. That¡¯s the only way¡¹

    ¡¸In that case¡­there has to be at least one person left to guard this room¡¹

    Reika said

    ¡¸Also, in front of the elevator above. There should be someone who would watch the enemy so they won¡¯t notice the existence of the elevator¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸If ever the elevator is going to be occupied¡­you can stop the elevator from this room. But, in that case, the person who came from above won¡¯t be able to come back in this room¡¹

    Yeah¡­if it¡¯s to protect the people in the evacuation room, then there¡¯s no other choice¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­should we organize the team?¡¹

    Michi speaks to Margo-san who has a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯ll come up!¡¹

    1. Pleasure ?

    2. Rush B ?

 Compler 290. Will

    Complex 290. Will

    Michi¡­going up?

    ¡¸The current combat personnel in here are I, Margo-oneesama, Reika-oneesama, and Seki-sama. If there¡¯s only one left behind then it¡¯s natural that the remaining three will sortie¡­¡¹

    Michi says calmly

    ¡¸But¡­Michi, you¡¯re still a middle school student¡¹

    Misuzu intervenes.

    ¡¸Should it be better to leave it to everyone and Michi remains here?¡¹

    True¡­Reika and Seki-san are both elites of Kouzuki security service¡­

    Margo-san is a pro trained by Kyouko-san.

    Though Michi¡¯s the successor of Kudou style ancient martial arts, her mission is to guard Misuzu since before¡­

    Thinking about it normally, Michi should be left here

    ¡­However

    ¡¸¡­What do you think?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked¡­

    ¡¸My opinion¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, what are you thinking right now?¡­No, what do you feel?¡¹

    I feel?

    ¡­Hmm

    I can understand the reason in my head but¡­

    There¡¯s an alarm ringing in my senses.

    ¡¸When you¡¯re a grown up like me¡­you¡¯re often deceived by the difference of reason and sense. Thinking realistically it would be strange but¡­you think that it¡¯s okay in your senses so you often fail to act. The sense gained from experience is often wrong. Therefore, when you grow up¡­it¡¯s better to act by reason. If you go with common sense, you¡¯d judge that it¡¯s impossible¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸But, you¡¯re still young¡­and almost had no experience facing such a crisis, do you? If so¡­you better put our sense the priority. What is your survival instinct saying?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    Is it okay to talk about what I sense?

    ¡¸Anything will do¡­just say what you¡¯re feeling right now¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me with eyes of trust¡­

    Okay. Then¡­

    Let¡¯s say what¡¯s making me uneasy.

    ¡¸I think that a member who¡¯s not tempered should go up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Tempered?¡¹

    Oh¡­It was a schoolboy¡¯s expression

    Mana doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Err¡­I think that those people whose mind are full with tension have their judgement unwise. Therefore, I think that we better form a unit with people who are calm and their judgement not dulled¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Speak specifically¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Well¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­you better say it clearly since it¡¯s for everyone¡¯s safety¡¹

    ¡­Right

    ¡¸Margo-san, Seki-san and Michi should go up. Reika should stay here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Lord¡­!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t lose my judgement. I can fight enough¡­!¡¹

    The beautiful lady dressed like a man glares at me with strong eyes.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s Reika¡¯s bad point to have a calm face on anything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lord?¡¹

    ¡¸I somehow understood why chief Tanizawa didn¡¯t choose Reika as the full time guard of Jii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸W-What do you mean?¡¹

    Reika asks me.

    ¡¸Reika¡­you¡¯re obsessed with¡ºaesthetics¡»too much¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºAesthetics¡»?¡¹

    Everyone in the room pays attention to me and Reika.

    Except Mao-chan who¡¯s asleep¡­

    ¡¸When you suddenly heard the story inside the Kouzuki house¡­there¡¯s no problem being told¡ºContinue to serve as the guard¡»but, when asked¡ºDo you want to join in the family?¡»people normally would be confused with that. Just like Seki-san right now. Seki-san¡¯s reaction is the natural, I think¡­¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸But Reika just said¡ºYes, understood. I accept¡»You thought that it¡¯s the right action that suited your¡ºaesthetics¡», right? Therefore you did ¡¹

    ¡¸I am prepared for it! I have no regrets in the path I chose. I have joined the¡ºfamily¡»after I understood everything!¡¹

    Reika says in a slightly strong tone.

    She¡¯s a bit agitated.

    As expected¡­she¡¯s not calm

    ¡¸Yeah, I know that Reika is a person would protect me to death once she makes a promise. Therefore, I accepted Reika as¡ºfamily¡» But, I think that Reika¡¯s mind is overdoing it¡¹

    ¡¸That is not true¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder? Reika¡¯s speaking that she became our¡ºfamily¡»to convince herself every time something happens Again and again¡¹

    She purposely speaks extreme to accept the current situation.

    It¡¯s unconscious so she herself isn¡¯t aware of it.

    But, Reika¡¯s mind is suffering as she can¡¯t keep up with the pace of the rapidly changing situation¡­

    ¡¸At first¡­I thought that Reika¡¯s a my pace and a slightly dull perso¡¹

    ¡¸No, Fujimiya-san¡¯s just dull¡¹

    Seki-san speaks frankly

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s not. Reika¡¯s true self is delicate and sensitive. Therefore, she purposely plays the rich and dignified personality¡­!¡¹

    Reika escapes from my glance.

    ¡¸That British Gentleman crossdressing too¡­it¡¯s relatively a person in form. By showing that¡ºI¡¯m like this¡»you can defend your own heart. There¡¯s the ideal Reika inside Reika¡¯s mind¡­as you try to approach the ideal, you hurl with your own self, the others can see as Reika having her own pace and a good personality I think¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­I have accepted all of it properly! Even becoming everyone¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, like I said¡­I don¡¯t doubt at Reika¡¯s feelings, we still welcome Reika. But, you have to make a clear division in your mind and heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Heart?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Reika¡¯s heart is puzzled about having sex with me and giving birth to my child. Therefore, you were interacting with Mao-chan with all your best¡­trying to stimulate yourself having a child¡­ Haven¡¯t you been talking about giving birth to a child since earlier?¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Reika is

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to force yourself to have sex with me¡­you don¡¯t have to think about having a baby¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Lord¡­?! Am¡­am I disqualified from the¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying that¡­Reika¡¯s already everyone¡¯s¡ºelder sister¡» You can stay in the¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­that¡¯s not the problem.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be my¡ºwoman¡»¡­you¡¯re already¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    I said¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Please wait¡­Danna-sama! We¡¯re¡­family with no blood relations! Therefore, we need to be united by having sex with Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s wrong¡­Misuzu¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸Well¡­at first, there¡¯s a lot of girls who are tied to only me, it was just by chance¡­ It¡¯s not something that has to continue forever¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸No¡­suppose I die¡­ This family will continue. Already. Or rather¡­It has to¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Margo-san, Nei-san¡­and, Jii-chan. If I were to die today¡­Megu and Mana, also, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi and Reika¡­take care of our family. I want everyone to live happily¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­what are you saying?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s stuned.

    ¡¸I know¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me on behalf of the elders.

    ¡¸Your¡ºfamily¡»is my¡ºfamily¡»¡­no matter what happens, I won¡¯t abandon them. I¡¯ll make everyone happy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    I look at Misuzu and the younger girls.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­get along with each other, I want you to help each other out like real sisters¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, what do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan?¡¹

    Megu and Mana looks at me worriedly

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go up with Margo-san and others above¡¹

    Hearing that¡­the girls are stunned.

    ¡¸P-Please wait¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t need to go¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No, I will. I¡¯ve got to¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you¡¯re needed to go. I will go above¡¹

    ¡­I thought he¡¯d say that.

    ¡¸We must judge who is the traitor among the executives¡­above all, they will only listen to my orders. Nothing will happen if I don¡¯t go¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll settle it the¡ºKuromori¡»way Right, Margo-san?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Right¡­we can just use our ability to silence once we know who the traitor is. In addition, we should just isolate them from the other executives and their children right?¡¹

    There¡¯s no need to force them to listen to what we say violently.

    There¡¯s no need for Jii-chan to go out¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯ll end immediately if I order them however?¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is aiming for Jii-chan. If you go up easily, then you¡¯re just going as expected¡¹

    ¡¸¡­However¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s not convinced.

    ¡¸Jii-chan¡­sorry but could you keep on living for Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s sake?¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸¡­You?¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-chan, I don¡¯t know why are you trying to put your life at risk but¡­no, I¡¯m sure that Jii-chan has some intention behind¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I act according to my plans¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    He summoned Cesario Viola to this hotel¡­

    It¡¯s a daring action to sacrifice a hotel.

    He easily accepted my relationship with Misuzu¡­

    He even entered the¡ºfamily¡»himself¡­the purpose is to entrust Misuzu and Ruriko to Minaho-neesan¡­

    It¡¯s still too early to declare Misuzu as the successor in front of those guys.

    Jii-chan is hiding something.

    He feels the danger in his life so he decided a lot of things for Misuzu and Ruriko in a hurry.

    ¡¸But¡­Jii-chan is impatient now. You¡¯re not calm. I think you shouldn¡¯t go up in that state to confront the traitors and Viola¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­why are you going up?!¡¹

    Jii-chan shouts

    ¡¸Well¡­because I will go up?¡¹

    The voice is¡­Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸W-What does that mean?¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s surprised¡­Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸This¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»is absolutely safe right? Kouzuki-san has evacuated Mii-chan and Ruri-chan in here¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­if he didn¡¯t have the confidence that neither the traitor nor Viola would notice this room¡­

    Jii-chan won¡¯t bring his two treasured granddaughters here.

    ¡¸But, as long as I¡¯m here¡­Viola would look around the hotel relentlessly. It¡¯s possible that he might notice the existence of this room¡¹

    ¡¸Besides¡­the enemy target have all gathered in here¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯ll go up, show myself in front of the enemy¡­I think we should disturb them¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. When Nei shows up¡­we can divide the enemy further. The forces targetting Kouzuki-san and Shirasaka house, and troops chasing Nei-san¡­¡¹

    I thought that Nei-san would say that¡­

    Nei-san has to leave this room in order to ensure the safety of the¡ºlittle sisters¡»

    ¡­Therefore

    I will also have to go on the upper floor with Nei-san.

    To protect Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Knowing my strong will¡­Misuzu speaks worriedly

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­You did your best today. I think that¡¯s amazing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You were prepared to be kicked out by Jii-chan from Kouzuki house¡­you confronted him with that preparedness¡­promised to undertake the whole Kouzuki house¡­contested against the¡ºprivate school¡»¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all thanks to Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸No. It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s power¡­I love you, Misuzu¡¹

    I embrace Misuzu¡¯s body

    ¡¸¡­D-Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you don¡¯t have to work hard anymore for today¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not needed to be the leader of the family You can take it easy¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body trembles.,

    ¡¸Misuzu is my¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­there¡¯s no need to work hard for now¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why?¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t understand what I mean with what I said¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu had the same symptoms as Misuzu right now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Symptoms¡¹

    ¡¸Able to have a relationship of trust with me to an extent¡­worried that the relationship won¡¯t continue like this forever. Due to anxiousness, in Megu¡¯s case, she tried to drown in sex with me. She tries to ease her anxiety with sex. In Misuzu¡¯s case¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In my case¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You try to strengthen your relationship with me by becoming the leader of the family¡¯s younger group¡­unconsciously¡¹

    Right¡­it¡¯s the same with Megu

    Misuzu¡¯s also uneasy

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s not an original member of¡ºKuromori¡»had an inferiority complex.

    Therefore¡­the new members, Michi, Ruriko, and Reika close to her.

    And even wanting to watch Ruriko¡¯s sex with me¡­

    Made Michi¡¯s loss of virginity public.

    ¡¸But you see¡­Michi and Ruriko won¡¯t be under Misuzu¡¯s rule. Both of them are strong women. Even Reika, she¡¯s someone who follows anything if ordered¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡¹

    I look at Ruriko while embracing Misuzu.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you still don¡¯t trust me do you?¡¹

    Ruriko smiles¡­

    ¡¸I do trust you. Ruriko loves Onii-sama who¡¯s fair on everything¡¹

    ¡­Yeah, that¡¯s how it is

    No matter how much Misuzu recommends me¡­a steady girl like Ruriko can¡¯t accept me easily.

    ¡¸At such times¡­you just have to take the time for the relationship to progress. Even Misuzu didn¡¯t trust me at the very beginning, did you?¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Misuzu had really fun¡­when it was during our second time having sex.

    It¡¯s not the first time.

    ¡¸I completely trust Master¡­!¡¹

    Michi said confidently

    ¡¸Since our heart became completley in sync¡­I love Master as much as myself¡¹

    Well¡­Kuodou style mystic art is special case.

    Normal people can¡¯t make such a spiritual exchange like that

    ¡¸Anyway¡­don¡¯t rush, Misuzu. Right now, Misuzu¡¯s rushing the other girls, they¡¯d all struggle with me¡¹

    ¡¸Struggle with Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Because everyone wants to make a stronger relationship with me than any other¡ºwomen¡»¡­they¡¯ll struggle for me and be exhausted¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­might be the case¡¹

    ¡¸If you have time for such things¡­then get along with the other girls. Who¡¯s the laeder and who¡¯s the member of the groups¡­take out those power relationships. Everyone¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»and¡ºsisters¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Become sisters who can help each other even if I die¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just a what if. You don¡¯t need to concentrate no strengthening the relationship with only me. Be more united as a¡ºfamily¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Misuzu looks down.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not blaming Misuzu. There¡¯s a lot of things that happened today for Misuzu so your nerves are rising. Misuzu really worked hard today¡¹

    I embrace Misuzu tightly

    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­stay docile for a while and calm your heart down Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Uhm, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸What is it Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll become a good wife for Danna-sama for sure¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu is already a good wife for me¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu

    ¡¸Hm¡­I got completely outdoine¡¹

    Jii-chan said

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­I¡¯ll let you do as you will¡¹

    Somehow, it looks like he¡¯s given up on the plan going upstairs himself.

    ¡¸Yes. Then , Ruriko. While I¡¯m not here, consult Misuzu and Megu¡­and take care of everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yeah, I think that maybe RUriko¡¯s the most calm in the younger group right now¡¹

    Megu and Mana have been abandoned by Shirasaka house¡­so they¡¯re already at their wits¡¯ end.

    Mana clings to me randomly because she¡¯s afraid of being abandoned.

    Attacking Yukino is her way of flipping her anxiety.

    Somehow or another¡­I think that speaking with Yukino who¡¯s connected by blood is the easiest.

    What we need in the current situation is a calm nerve.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s better to try analyzing everything from Ruriko¡¯s perspective. Everyone, pay attention to Ruriko¡¯s opinion¡¹

    I tell everyone

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Kouzuki-san, Misuzu-san, and Ruriko-san will stay in this room. If these three gets caught by the enemy then it¡¯ll be game over¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Then the ones going up are Me, nei, Seki-san and Michi-chan¡­and, you?¡¹

    Margo-san said¡­I

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re taking Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­Me?¡¹

    Yukino looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Yukino¡¯s eyes are needed¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 291. Will (Part 2)

    Chapter 291. Will (Part 2)

    ¡¸N-No, I don¡¯t want to¡­!¡¹

    Yukino said

    ¡¸Because¡­I¡¯m absolutely safe in here right?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s clear vision is needed by us now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard for you to stay in this room if I¡¯m not with you right? This will be quite a bed of nails I think¡­?!¡¹

    I threaten her meanly

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡¹

    Yukino looks at Misuzu, Megu and Mana.

    All of them aren¡¯t friendly with Yukino.

    Rather¡­they¡¯re antipathic against Yukino.

    ¡¸If Danna-sama¡¯s going out then please take that person¡¹

    Misuzu, follows up

    ¡¸Right. I also don¡¯t want to breathe the same air as Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Me too desu¡¹

    Megu and Mana too¡­

    ¡¸I-I get it¡­I should just leave. I¡¯ll leave then¡­!¡¹

    Yukino is also not good with the girls of the same generation.

    Yukino loves to be pampered by men.

    She doesn¡¯t like to be close to girls cuter than her.

    Therefore, Shirasaka house thoroughly bullies Megu¡­

    Making fun of Mana, her little sister all this time.

    ¡¸In exchange¡­be sure to protect me! Okay!¡¹

    Yukino says angrily.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t make promises¡­but instead, Yukino-san shouldn¡¯t leave our side. We won¡¯t go search for you if you get out of our sight¡¹

    Margo-san said coldly

    The only way to negotiate with Yukino is to threaten her all the time.

    Yukino¡¯s always prioritizes herself and ignores others¡­it¡¯s impossible to do a 50-50 trade with her.

    Yukino can¡¯t be stopped unless she¡¯s bound by fear.

    Really¡­Yukino¡¯s a woman who¡¯s not interested in others but herself

    ¡¸Is it okay to take Yukino in this look?¡¹

    I ask Margo-san.

    Yukino¡¯s wearing a yellow and black striped dress and a strange make up¡­The¡ºKishima Kuroko¡»look

    Isn¡¯t it too flashy to take her to the warzone?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine for her to stand out?¡¹

    Margo-san says¡­

    Ah. She completely intends to use Yukino as a decoy¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s making a clear difference.

    ¡¸No¡­There¡¯s a lot of Kudou-san¡¯s subordinate above. She can be misunderstood as another of the free guards with that flashiness¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    I see.¡­Viola¡¯s minions have been considerably burdened by Banbarubie-3 and the other free people so¡­

    With Yukino hanging around in this appearance, she¡¯d be shot with no questions.

    ¡¸Err¡­is there a change of clothes in this room?¡¹

    I look at Jii-chan

    ¡¸Look at the shelf over there¡­There should be several costumes around for plays¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s subordinate¡­perhaps, chief Tanizawa did¡­

    They¡¯re really ready.

    Assuming that Jii-chan would evacuate here bringing a girl¡­

    There¡¯s a lot of goods for sex.

    ¡­Hm?

    Having them prepared this far¡­

    I wonder if it¡¯s true that Jii-chan¡¯s sexually withered?

    Shouldn¡¯t chief Tanizawa be familiar with Jii-chan¡¯s health condition¡­?

    Katsuko-nee had said that he hasn¡¯t had sex in the mansion for years however¡­

    ¡¸Which do you like? There¡¯s a nurse suit, bondage, and sailor suit too¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the closet and asks me.

    ¡¸Any normal clothes?¡¹

    Yukino asks in sour mood¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking you¡­!¡¹

    Ignored Yukino and looked at me.

    ¡¸Which clothes do you want Yukino-san to wear?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do with sailor uniform¡¹

    If she wear a pink nurse outfit or a lewd bondage costume¡­to be honest, she¡¯d look like friends with the Banbarubie 3

    Yukino¡¯s actually a 16 year old girl but if she wears a sailor uniform it¡¯ll look appropriate for her age.

    ¡¸What about her makeup and hairstyle?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In compliance with school regulations¡¹

    I answered

    ¡¸No way¡­I don¡¯t want to look plain¡¹

    Yukino says¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t complain if you get shot in the warzone because you¡¯re too flashy okay?¡¹

    Margo-san shut her up.

    ¡¸Well then¡­Katsuko, have Yukino-san prepared¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸As for you¡­come to that room We¡¯d like to have a meeting in advance¡¹

    ¡­Meeting

    ¡¸Right. Nagisa and Nei, Ruriko-san too, please come¡­Katsuko and Yukino-san too, do the changing on that room. I want you there too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies

    Nei-san and Seki-san will go upstairs so I understand but what will they tell Nagisa, Ruriko and Katsuko-nee who will remain here?

    ¡¸¡­Margo¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­Minaho. We¡¯ll have a meeting here with Michi too¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    Nevertheless¡­the only two of the battle teams will have a meeting in this room.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­Could you look over Mao¡¯s situation for now?¡¹

    Nagisa talks to the depressed Reika.

    ¡¸That girl don¡¯t wake up easily once she falls asleep but¡­I¡¯m a bit worried¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure with me?¡¹

    Reika mutters powerlessly

    ¡¸Yes. We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»after all¡¹

    Nagisa answers Reika with a healing smile

    ¡¸¡­Understood. I¡¯ll look after Mao-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­Onee-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡­I¡¯ll be going then¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Yoshiko seems worried.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I also wanted to talk to Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Ruriko tells her retainer.

    ¡¸Take care of grandfather okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, stay by Grandfather¡¯s side. Don¡¯t get away from him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Yoshiko-san answers with a curious face.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­this way¡¹

    Minaho-neesan opens the door next to the monitor room and calls Ruriko.

    ¡¸I¡¯m coming¡¹

    Ruriko stands up.

    Nagisa, Nei-san, and me too¡­

    Then we head to the room next to the monitor room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t look this way!¡¹

    Yukino and Katsuko-nee are in the depths of the room where the monitors and PCs are lined up.

    Yukino¡¯s clothing changed to sailor uniform.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll watch. You know that I¡¯ll watch don¡¯t you?¡¹

    If Yukino says to not watch her change then I will.

    Yukino knows that it¡¯s my personality.

    ¡¸I get it. Then watch¡­geez!¡¹

    Though angry¡­Yukino takes off her yellow and black dress.

    ¡¸At least your body line¡¯s beautiful¡¹

    Her breasts aren¡¯t big but Yukino¡¯s got a good style

    ¡¸W-What¡­¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸For now¡­that body line will collapse soon¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Yukino.

    ¡¸You¡¯re gonna get pregnant¡­and give birth to a baby¡¹

    Yukino looks down¡­trembling.

    ¡¸This beautiful girllish body lin¡­will change in 2, 3 months. It¡¯ll become a mother-like body¡¹

    Minaho-neesan coldly declares to Yukino

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Give it up¡­even you already know that you¡¯re pregnant for sure, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yeah. If I ejaculate inside her everyday¡­

    She¡¯ll definitely get pregnant.

    She never used contraception too

    ¡¸¡­Now then, Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ignores Yukino then turns to Ruriko

    ¡¸Margo will be watching over Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    At the moment the door closes¡­Minaho-neesan tells Ruriko

    ¡¸I¡¯m thankful for your thoughtfulness¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head.

    ¡¸He might¡¯ve given up a while ago but¡­he¡¯s grandfather. He might suddenly go to the upper floor by himself¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Ruriko doesn¡¯t trust what Jii-chan said.

    Jii-chan¡¯s is still thinking about returning to the upper floor regardless of danger.

    Therefore¡­Ruriko orderd Yoshiko-san to not leave Jii-chan¡¯s side¡­

    Minaho-neesan has Margo-san monitoring him.

    ¡¸Does Ruriko-sama understand what Kouzuki-sama is trying to do?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t. Does Kuromori-sama know anything?¡¹

    ¡¸I imagine several cases but I have no proof¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸The perpetrator of the fuss this time is grandfather?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸Guiding the enemy to this hotel¡­gathering the traitors and the other executives in the same place¡­though he may be involved in some of it but I don¡¯t think that Kouzuki-sama is behind everything¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸The raid of the American criminal, Cesario Viola is a sudden occurrence. Kouzuki-sama is trying to take advantage of this opportunity¡­so I can¡¯t think that Kouzuki-sama did all the preparation. However¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­However?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m certain that Kouzuki-sama is trying to do something using this commotion. Furthermore¡­he¡¯s rushing. He¡¯s prepared to use this hotel and discard all the people¡­¡¹

    ¡¸True, I think that grandfather who¡¯s usually careful on everything is in a rush¡­¡¹

    Ruriko is also worried about her grandfather¡¯s behavior.

    ¡¸Why does he not have Ootoku-san and Chouomto-san, his full time guards by his side¡­normally, Tanizawa-san doesn¡¯t leave grandfather¡¯s side. I can only think of it as abnormal to have only Seki-san and Fujimiya-san by his side¡¹

    Right.

    Speaking of which¡­What¡¯s Kouzuki Security Service doing?

    What¡¯s going on with Jii-chan¡¯s escorts>

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll watch over the situation for now. I think that even if you ask Kouzuki-sama now, he won¡¯t give any answers¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think so too¡¹

    Is Jii-chan really planning something?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave Kouzuki-sama¡¯s case for later¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Misuzu-san earlier¡­¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s changing her clothes intervenes with the talk of the two

    ¡¸That was interesting you know¡¹

    ¡­Interesting?

    ¡¸You¡­didn¡¯t you feel annoyed about that Misuzu?¡¹

    Yukino speaks while looking down on me.

    ¡¸Well¡­I can tell. If she sticks to you that much, of course you¡¯d get fed up even if she¡¯s such a cute lady. I can tell your feelings¡¹

    Yukino laughs at me vulgarly.

    ¡¸You see¡­I don¡¯t think of her as annoying or troublesome¡¹

    ¡¸Lies¡­there¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸Yukino¡­let me tell you this clearly in this occasion¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t make fool of people who are working their hardest¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with a startled face.

    ¡¸I was often told by my late grandmother¡­no matter what, people who are working their hardest are great. That must be admitted¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸Misuzu is thinking about me, Kouzuki house, my¡ºfamily¡», doing her best. Well, she might¡¯ve overdone it¡­been using brute force but Misuzu¡¯s thinking of doing her utmost. That thought of Misuzu must not be ignored. They have to be accepted¡­!¡¹

    Yukino fell silent.

    Minaho-neesan asks Ruriko.

    ¡¸Do you think so too? Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Yes, I have the same opinion as Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you agreed to join our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I can¡¯t get married as I wish anyway. If Misuzu-oneesama and I were bound by the same man¡­I thought that it is a little wild solution but I decided that it¡¯s a good choice if Misuzu-oneesama would be happy¡¹

    Ruriko accepted joining the family for Misuzu¡¯s sake?

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather have even only Misuzu-oneesama to be married with the man she loves more than both of us become unhappy from marriage with people we don¡¯t want. Besides, I¡­am Happy¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko?

    ¡¸Since before, Misuzu-oneesama has been hiding her heart, acting in front of Kouzuki house and the surrounding people. Enduring up with herself and putting other people as her priority¡­ Looking at Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s figure working recklessly to be tied up with Onii-sama, it makes me very happy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you accepted Misuzu¡¯s plan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Besides, it¡¯s not a bad plan at all. It¡¯s better than marrying the men from the¡ºprivate school¡»or someone related to a distinguished family I¡¯ve always wanted to stay in Kouzuki house all the time, I don¡¯t want to leave Yoshiko either. Above all, I¡­¡¹

    Ruriko says.

    ¡¸I hate being ordered by men. I don¡¯t think that someone like Onii-sama will force me to do anything¡¹

    No, it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t intend to order Ruriko around but¡­

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s a really good choice that Onii-sama doesn¡¯t get involved in management of Kouzuki family even if Onii-sama and Misuzu-oneesama marries. Then, Misuzu-oneesama will be the center of management and I will exist as the symbol of Kouzuki house. A joint control by me and Misuzu-oneesama seems very attractive¡­I want to realize it¡¹

    This 15 year old beauty is strong.

    Of course.

    Ruriko¡¯s been raised to be the successor of Kouzuki house since birth.

    ¡¸I think that a clumsy woman like me isn¡¯t fit for Onii-sama¡¯s preference but please be affectionate with me for now and the years to come¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head.

    I refuse this too well behavior.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you see¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I really want to embraceyou. You¡¯re cute, beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your compliments. I¡¯m sorry for your concern¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not concern!¡¹

    I¡­!

    ¡¸I thought I want to have sex with you since the first time I saw you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought of embracing you and pouring in my semen inside you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­what are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko is that attractive!¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸You jest¡­Ruriko isn¡¯t charming¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s praising Ruriko to make me feel better but¡­that¡¯s all just because Ruriko is a daughter of Kouzuki house. I understand that¡¹

    ¡­Aaah

    This one too¡­

    She¡¯s distorted¡­

    ¡¸I get it. Ruriko¡­get out of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko has died in the battle in this hotel¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Then, renew yourself and come to me¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­what are you talking about?¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s not enough.

    Let¡¯s go¡ºKuromori¡»style

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­I¡¯ll kidnap you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­WHat?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­make you my¡ºwoman¡» You won¡¯t come back to Kouzuki house. To be honest, I don¡¯t care about Kouzuki house¡¹

    Yeah¡­this is right.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cherish you for my lifetime so you don¡¯t have to think about Kouzuki house anymore. You¡¯ll stay kidnapped by me for your life¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why are you saying that?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s mask is peeling off.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡­because you¡¯re so cute that I want to do it with you!¡¹

    ¡¸Without any backing of Kouzuki house¡­I¡¯m a woman with no value!¡¹

    ¡¸If you think that you¡¯re worthless then go to me! I¡¯ll polish you up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to have the naked Ruriko who has nothing Get naked and be kidnapped by me!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s been watching us in shock

    For her, she can only see me as talking nonsense.

    ¡¸You¡­do you think that you have no value as yourself, that you only have the name of Kouzuki house?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­if there¡¯s no support from Kouzuki house, I have no worth¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need the Kouzuki house part of you¡­I want the essence of Ruriko who you say is worthless¡¹

    ¡¸My essence¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko is cute¡¹

    Minaho-neesan intervenes our conversation.

    ¡¸You made another promise with a girl¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸You can¡¯t die easily now¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll never die¡­!1¡¹

    1. Yoshida a HERO ?

 Chapter 292. Will (Part 3)

    Chapter 292. Will (Part 3)

    ¡¸You were thinking about dying just now didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸No, not in particular¡­It¡¯s not about dying or wanting to die¡¹

    I answered

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that¡­I feel like it¡¯ll be fine if I died right here now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by that. Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko asks in surprise.

    ¡¸No you see¡­Misuzu, Megu, and Mana¡­everyone¡¯s concentrating their consciousness to strengthen their relationship with me, they¡¯ve gotten a bit reckless you see¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I think those girls are too dependent on you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan agrees to what I said.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­they¡¯re not bad girls but they¡¯re doing their best, desperately. But, I think that this shouldn¡¯t go on¡¹

    I feel it desperately.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I made the junction and have gathered the¡¾family]but¡­ I think that the family should get along with each other without me from now on¡¹

    Actually¡­It¡¯s getting into that direction.

    Megu and Mana are now talking to people they haven¡¯t talked much with before¡­

    Misuzu will no longer stick out only herself anymore, I think.

    ¡¸So¡­With everyone becoming a proper¡ºfamily¡»supporting each other¡­I¡¯m no longer needed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No longer needed?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s puzzled

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Right now, when everyone¡¯s lonely and have no one else to fill their heart, they come to my by chance you see. The family¡¯s working properly, so if anyone wants someone to ease their minds, then instead of me, they should go with better people.¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Y-You¡­you do know that you¡¯re a defective person don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸I do. I have nothing after all¡¹

    ¡¸Great. If you don¡¯t know even that I won¡¯t be able hold back anymore¡¹

    Yeah¡­for Yukino who was raped by me and made her life miserable¡­

    Whatever I say is useless.

    ¡¸Of course you know that you¡¯re a bastard beyond saving so you¡¯d better die quickly!¡¹

    Yeah¡­I

    I¡¯m someone who should die.

    ¡¸For Misuzu, Megu, Mana¡­I think that I¡¯d better die here now. Even if I die, I know that Minaho-neesan will help them out¡­Even Jii-chan won¡¯t abandon his family as he made a promise.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in Jii-chan¡¯s mind but¡­

    Kouzuki Shigetaka is a person who would do as he promised¡­

    ¡¸Rather, if I die here¡­those girls would be able to break through¡­I thought that it might be better. No, it¡¯s not like I really want to die. But, I just think about it¡­¡¹

    Right now, I¡¯m no longer needed in the¡ºfamiliy¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸What do you think about Michi-san?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s already fine. She¡¯ll live confidently as a martial artist. I don¡¯t think that she needs to depend on Misuzu or me anymore. Even now, she¡¯s standing on her feet right now¡¹

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan?¡¹

    ¡¸Reika¡­she wants people who can be her¡ºfamily¡»it¡¯s not that she wants to be my¡ºwoman¡» If she¡¯s accepted by everyone, I think it¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    ¡¸What about Ruriko-san?¡¹

    Ruriko speaks up before I could answer.

    ¡¸Onii-sama has spoken to me honestly so Ruriko will also talk. As I said earlier, I thought that I don¡¯t mind it even if Misuzu-oneesama and I serve Onii-sama together. I think that it¡¯s a good option to protect the Kouzuki house. But, deep inside my heart¡­there¡¯s the feeling of¡ºIf Onii-sama dies here right now¡­¡»¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸In this case¡­I understood that Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s heart well. I think that there will be no objection in the future where Misuzu-oneesama and I join up raising Kouzuki house. I¡¯ll never be hostile. I love Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    Yeah.

    Up until now, they just distrust each other because they don¡¯t know each other¡¯s hearts well but¡­

    Misuzu and Ruriko now have built a relationship of trust between their hearts.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Onii-sama is unnecessary for the relationship of Misuzu-oneesama and I. I know that Misuzu-oneesama loves Onii-sama from the bottom of her heart¡­I respect that however¡­ If Onii-sama died at this stage¡­there will be another alternative, I thought¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Eliminating the men who has the ambition to dominate Kouzuki house¡­they will not allow partners who are participating in the management of the corporate group.

    Kouzuki house is co-governed by Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Going that far is good.

    But, for Ruriko¡­it doesn¡¯t have to be me.

    Far from me who she doesn¡¯t know¡­

    She¡¯d rather come looking for a man with good lineage and family¡­without ambition¡­

    This plan is more robust and perfect.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re right. I get that¡¹

    As expected, I should die here.

    If I die¡­it feels like the storms here and there will be able to settle peacefully

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸What, Ruriko?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s puzzled. Her face is pale.

    ¡¸I was speaking horrible things to Onii-sama with the purpose of making you angry¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Onii-sama is really thinking about Misuzu-oneesama and I, even the entire Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­isn¡¯t it meaningless if you¡¯re not happy?¡¹

    ¡¸You also think of me as¡ºfamily¡»don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸When¡­Since when?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Since when did you start thinking of me as your¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t clearly remember since when but, From when I started calling Ruriko without the¡º-san¡»I¡¯ve already made the resolve¡¹

    ¡¸Made the resolve?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¯She already belongs in my¡ºfamily¡» I must make her happy¡¯ I thought¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯ve made my resolution

    ¡¸In the end¡­your head always lacks of your own happiness¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸Now then, here¡¯s the last question¡­what do you intend to do with us, Katsuko, Nagisa, Nei and me¡­¡¹

    The four ladies look at me.

    ¡¸W-Well¡­but, Minaho-neesan and others are strong so you¡¯re fine without me right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good opportunity so let me tell you. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Whatever happens, at least one woman won¡¯t leave you¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    True¡­I think she did say that

    ¡¸It¡¯s about that¡­when you weren¡¯t here, I made a decision with Katsuko and Nagisa¡¹

    ¡­Decision?

    ¡¸If ever you died, the woman closest to you among us three, would die with you¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸We¡¯ll never let you die alone¡­¡¹

    D-Does that mean?¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, the remaining two will do the rest. They¡¯ll take care of Misuzu-san, Megumi-san and Mana-san. Michi-san, Reika-oneesan, and Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san too¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Only the one closest to you will follow you to your death¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what we have decided on¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­Katsuko-nee¡­Nagisa¡­!

    ¡¸But, Nagisa¡­What about Mao-chan¡¹

    ¡¸As for Mao¡­I can leave her to Minaho-san and Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s all under the assumption that you are dead¡­It won¡¯t happen if you¡¯re alive though¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll follow too! If Yo-chan dies, I¡¯m not included in the talk of those three¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to see my brother die first. If Yo-chan dies then I¡¯ll die too. I¡¯ve decided it long ago!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸Therefore, you absolutely mustn¡¯t die¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    Katsuko-nee speaks to Ruriko.

    ¡¸I confess¡­Nagisa and I and Ojou-sama were former prostitutes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Prostitutes?¡¹

    Ruriko has restricted sexual knowledge because of Jii-chan

    She probably doesn¡¯t know what a prostitute is.

    ¡¸I was forcibly kidnapped by a bad guy¡­and made to work like a slave. For many years¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I thought that my ordinary happiness won¡¯t ever come anymore. It was my dream to make a bakery but¡­I thought that it was just an illusion, never possible to realize it¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Because¡­my mind and body have been completely defiled¡­I wondered if this tattered me could continue living. I had no qualification to be loved by anyone, I even thought that I shouldn¡¯t love anyone. I¡¯m a defiled woman¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸In those desperate days of mine¡­I managed to keep myself just because I wanted to make a bakery Until I met you¡­¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸You found the worth in this dirty woman. It¡¯s only you. Without you, I¡¯m no good. I¡¯ll return to a despaired woman who¡¯s heart is drowning¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same. I was able to turn a new leaf and started a flower shop, I was still in despair. My past has been eating away my heart. Especially Mao¡¯s existence¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa?

    ¡¸Mao is my treasure. I can endure any hardships just for her. But¡­that girl isn¡¯t someone I wish to bear. That has stuck in my heart¡­¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s father is unknown.

    Nagisa as a prostitute¡­she was raped by a lot of men without contraception, and got pregnant with a child.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve tried¡­worked hard multiple times to be in love. I also registered in marriage consultations. I even had matchmakings. But¡­no matter how lovely the person I met, I wasn¡¯t able to talk everything about Mao. No¡­even myself¡¹

    Nagisa trembles

    ¡¸Katsuko and I were kidnapped during our first year¡­turned to a prostitute. I have never experienced love. Therefore, I wanted to fall in love. But¡­I wasn¡¯t able to talk about my past, Mao¡¯s birth to ordinary men¡­¡¹

    Her past as a prostitute¡­a child born from being raped¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I wasn¡¯t able to fall in love no matter what. Therefore I was living in desperation too¡¹

    Nagisa used the shop clerks as pets.

    Unable to fall in love with a man¡­she seduced younger girls.

    ¡¸But you see¡­I, am in love right now¡­with you¡¹

    Nagisa tells me.

    ¡¸You are looking at me as a woman¡­not a former prostitute, not Mao¡¯s mother¡­ And loved me¡­¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Do you remember? The other day¡­when we negotiated with the Yakuza who came to threaten my shop, didn¡¯t you come to a small shop in the factory area?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Before you entered the shop¡­you were doing morning exercise¡¹

    ¡¸That was just me thinking that I should get my body used to it¡¹

    ¡¸That was really funny¡­I enjoyed it. Your all out feelings were conveyed¡­my chest got hot. At that time¡­I felt like I was back in high school¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸I feel exited when I¡¯m with you¡­you never lie, everything you think shows on your face. And yet, you always make up your mind. I can¡¯t stop feeling excited when I see you¡¹

    I¡­

    Am just a dumb, foolish man¡­

    ¡¸I¡±m in love. I think this is a love once in a lifetime. It¡¯s only you. I can truly be naked in front of you, mind and body. I won¡¯t do it unless it¡¯s you¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa spills tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸So¡­don¡¯t die. Live. You can make any number of¡ºwomen¡»elsewhere. I¡¯ll do anything for your sake. So please¡­live¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Yo-chan¡­live. You only need to live. If you die, then I can¡¯t see you again. Please live, Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­dear¡¹

    Nagisa¡­Nei-san¡­Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, I didn¡¯t understand everyone¡¯s feelings at all¡¹

    I apologized honestly

    ¡¸I thought that everyone would be fine even if I¡¯m gone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Everyone¡¯s saved because you¡¯re here¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said calmly

    ¡¸Rather, we the older ones can¡¯t live without you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸Therefore¡­take care of yourself¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if Yo-chan dies then I will too!¡¹

    ¡¸Even I¡­right, Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Nagisa¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll live. No matter what happens, I will survive¡­!¡¹

    After saying this far¡­I can never die.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a promise¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Seki-san who¡¯s been listening to our talk silently until now opens her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s wrong, Seki-san?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Seki-san meant by that

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»full time guard so of course, I know everyone¡¯s profile¡¹

    In short¡­the prostitution ring¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Their members, Minaho-neesan and others¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I didn¡¯t understand everyone¡¯s feelings. Far from that¡­I looked down on everyone who was a prostitute in my mind¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­it¡¯s inevitable to think like that if you¡¯re a normal person¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers Seki-san with a smile

    ¡¸¡­Were you really kidnapped?¡¹

    ¡¸When I was 12 years old, as for Katsuko and Nagisa, they were kidnapped when they were just high school students¡­and forced to become prostitutes¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s answer made Seki-san tremble

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­unbelievable¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, especially with it not being made public¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s probably not written in the investigations of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke is the one who turned us to prostitutes. Therefore¡­we spent so many years, escaped the prostitute world, aimed at the opportunity to take revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡¸¡­So, that¡¯s how it all went¡¹

    For Seki-san¡­it seems that this case and¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»movement is all connected.

    ¡¸Apart from¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»forecast¡­this is an execution of Kuromori-sama and other¡¯s revenge?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s how it is. In addition, the criminal who¡¯s attacking the hotel right now, Cesario Viola has killed Nei¡¯s parents, kidnapped Nei and her bother and made them slaves¡­Nei was saved by us from her slave environment but, Nei¡¯s brother was killed by Viola¡¯s subordinate. Viola¡¯s attacking here is a request of Shirasaka¡¯s head but¡­his purpose is also to take Nei¡¹

    Seki-san looks straight at Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸Understood. That¡¯s enough I¡¯ll cooperate with all my best¡¹

    ¡¸Should we take that from the top elite of Kouzuki security service?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸As a woman¡­I sympathize with everyone¡¯s feelings¡¹

    Seki-san smiles¡­

    ¡¸I have never told everyone until now but¡­my father is frenzied when drunk, someone who always acts violently against my mother¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸Fortunately, my parents divorced when I was in third grade in elementary school¡­we were able to leave father but¡­my father has casted a deep shadow in my heart¡¹

    Seki-san sighs.

    ¡¸I think that is the case why I didn¡¯t come with any romantic relationship¡­ Normally, a mild and timid man turns violent and rough when they drink alcohol¡­ I can¡¯t just trust men¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re the same¡­we¡¯ve had bitter experiences with men¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I fell in love with this boy¡¹

    Nagisa smiles

    ¡¸Besides¡­this honest to fault boy can¡¯t be found easily. Therefore, we can be honest in front of him¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me with kind eyes¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Yo-chan¡¯s silliness is what¡¯s good with him!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸It seems so¡­¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸I like American cars but I also like motorcycles¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know Harley Davidson?¡¹

    ¡¸The name at least¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you ride one next time¡­¡¹

    Seki-san said with a bright red face¡­

    ¡¸It feels good you know¡­especially when you go against the wind¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸It is¡­I¡¯m driving at full speed at central highway when I feel frustrated. There are times when I feel like driving a car isn¡¯t enough¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t go overboard when you¡¯re riding with me¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it somehow but¡­

    Anyway, it seems that I¡¯ve got to ride Seki-san¡¯s Harley.

    ¡¸Ah, sure¡­my best regards then¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a promise!¡¹

 Chapter 293. His heart

    Chapter 293. His heart

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I, still don¡¯t know you yet but¡­or rather, I don¡¯t understand men well in general¡­ But, I know it well that you¡¯re not a bad guy. I want to know you more¡¹

    Seki-san said, Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸Seki-san, just tell him what you want to talk about with him. Right now, he¡¯s fascinated and absorbing anything with his curiosity¡¹

    ¡¸Right, he¡¯s always looking at me in the eyes and he¡¯s listening seriously¡¹

    Nagisa smiles¡­

    ¡¸All I can talk about are American cars and bikes, and history of American movies¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, teach me those. I don¡¯t know that at all¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san looks at Katsuko-nee and others¡­

    ¡¸I somehow understand why you chose this¡ºboy¡»when you¡¯re fed up with¡ºmen¡» I sometimes meet a man with the same hobby¡­yet I only meet idiotic men who don¡¯t even have that extensive knowledge and yet they have an arrogant attitude breaking themselves or an idiot who knows too much they try to poke every corner of the box tripping up somebody. It might be good to have someone listen to my talk as I teach my hobbies¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯m going to teach him how to make bread!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs happily

    ¡¸I wonder what should I teach him? A florist¡¯s work and flower arrangement are a bit different. Oh, right¡­then I¡¯ll teach him about sex!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey Nagisa!¡­I¡¯ll do that too so don¡¯t teach him alone!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll also teach Yo-chan about sex!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    No, I¡¯m tired of retorting already

    ¡¸Stop that you three¡­!!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan scolds Nagisa, Katsuko-nee and Nei-san.

    ¡­Then

    She comes close to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Just let me¡¹

    Minaho-neesan then embraces me tightly

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body is thin, don¡¯t have any meat attached¡­

    A normal woman would have their body change to young¡ºgirl¡»or an adult¡ºwoman¡»¡­or a¡ºmother¡»with their growth¡­

    Minaho-neesan who has a body that never had sex since age 16¡­

    The secondary characteristics of a¡ºgirl¡»has stopped¡­it didn¡¯t become a soft feminine body.

    Yes, this thin and bony body¡­

    Is a¡ºgirl¡¯s¡»body

    Minaho-neesan kept adding her age while still having a figure of a¡ºgirl¡»

    Although her height has gotten taller¡­this body has never changed to a¡ºmother¡», it¡¯s still a¡ºgirl¡»

    ¡¸¡­Entrust your body to me¡­take a deep breath¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispers in my ears.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Suu¡­Haaa

    Suu¡­Haa

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Minaho, neesan¡­?!

    ¡¸I¡­have forced you to do a lot of things¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I just did what I had to do¡¹

    ¡­Not at all.

    I¡¯m not forced by Minaho-neesan to do something¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­most that you think¡ºI have to do it¡»is actually something you¡ºdon¡¯t have to do¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸A normal child would¡¯ve thrown it all and fled long ago¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­there¡¯s now way for me to escape¡¹

    Minaho-neesan kisses my forehead softly ¡­

    ¡¸Because you say that¡­we came this far. Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t have a role for everyone¡­! I have no skill in martial arts nor computer skills. I haven¡¯t done anything to help out with Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºrevenge¡»¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­you¡¯re doing well¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks into my eyes¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­don¡¯t be so scared¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡­Scared?

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko, Nagisa, Nei¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls the three.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Minaho-san¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up¡­Sensei?¡¹

    The three look at us with uneasy expressions.

    ¡¸Do you know why this child is docile to us? Why does he never reject us? Why he accepts everything¡­?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸This boy is broken. He thinks that we might abandon him. Therefore he¡¯s doing all his best so he won¡¯t be hated by us¡­¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that like Mana?

    Mana¡¯s afraid of being abandoned by me so that¡¯s why she¡¯s coming to me in high tension.

    ¡¸This boy is desperate¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares into my eyes.

    I¡¯m the same as Mana?

    ¡¸An ordinary high school boy¡­abandoned by his parents, became alone¡­in absence of the view of the future, he met us¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I was abandoned by my parents¡­

    Left alone in that dim house¡­

    Only money I had was the passbook my father left behind¡­

    Afterwards¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen, what to do¡­

    There was no one to consult with¡­

    I just look at Yukino everyday¡­escaped the reality by masturbating to Yukino.

    ¡¸I have used him for my¡ºrevenge¡» And yet, this boy believed me¡­and did his best for me¡­for our sake., I have always¡­forced him to do horrible things and yet¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan had Yukino raped¡­

    Raped her again and again¡­

    Then, I met Katsuko-nee, Nei-san and Margo-san¡­the people of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    Nagisa¡¢Misuzu¡­¡­Megu¡­¡­Mana¡­¡­Michi¡¢Ruriko¡­¡­Reika¡£

    Eventually, even Jii-chan joined in our¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m not being forced¡­I¡¯m having fun. Yeah, it was fun¡¹

    I answered

    ¡¸It feels like everyone¡­everything is a dream¡¹

    Yeah¡­me having a¡ºfamily¡»

    it¡¯s like a dream

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not a dream!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸All of this is reality¡­everyone really loves you! You¡¯ll never be abandoned anymore!¡­Therefore¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes are moist.

    ¡¸¡­I know it in my head too. But¡¹

    Right¡­I

    ¡¸But, this is just too dreamlike that I feel like it won¡¯t last forever¡¹

    ¡­Yes

    ¡¸Therefore, at least¡­for now, all I can do is to do my best, all my strength so I won¡¯t have regrets remaining¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hugs me even tighter.

    ¡¸Is it that scary? Do you not believe us?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I do. Rather, what I don¡¯t believe in is myself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yourself¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­all the people around me are all charming women. I¡¯m sure that everyone should be going out with a much more amazing man instead of me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonider¡¹

    I look up at Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Before¡­Minaho-neesan taught me something about Yukino. When women learn about sex¡­they would want to have sex with more men with good body¡¹

    Just like how men wants to try to have sex with many girls¡­

    Women also like to choose various men¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I did talk about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s raised to be a man-hater so I don¡¯t know since she¡¯s a lesbian but¡­Megu and Mana are surely interested in other men. Especially Mana who liked pop idols¡­I think she¡¯d like a man with a better face and style than me¡­ No, I even think that Megu would like a sportsman boy more ¡­ Even Misuzu, I think she¡¯d be more attracted than a cooler and smarter guy than me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re afraid that other men would take away your¡ºwomen¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I¡­ I¡¯m inferior to other men¡­ I¡¯m a useless guy so I¡¯m no match¡­I can¡¯t win¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who told you that you¡¯re a useless guy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡­my mother¡¹

    I remember the face that looks down on me.

    ¡¸My mother always told me. My father¡¯s genes were stronger¡­and mother¡¯s genes weren¡¯t passed at all, that I¡¯m a useless human. A useless human like my father¡­I have no worth in living¡­¡¹

    My mother have always hurled insults to my father and me when she¡¯s in bad mood.

    She feels refreshed by continuously cursing father and me.

    Ever since childhood¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill your mother!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsun, I¡¯ll go too¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nei-san said¡­Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Shut up you two¡­!¡¹

    Then she looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Get yourself together!!!!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Do you still intend to be a Yoshida?! You¡¯re a Kuromori! Do you not understand why we don¡¯t call you Yoshida anymore?!!!¡¹

    ¡­Right

    After we escaped school¡­

    Everyone¡¯s no longer calling me¡ºYoshida¡»¡­

    Is this Minaho-neesan¡¯s order?

    ¡¸You¡¯re a Kuromori man! My brother! There¡¯s no one here who thinks you¡¯re a useless guy! You¡¯re my prided brother! My pride! Have some confidence!¡¹

    M-Minaho¡­neesan!

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t have confidence in yourself then I¡¯ll educate you until you¡¯re confident! You¡¯re my student aren¡¯t you? Then believe in your teacher!!!!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan who¡¯s hugging me¡­whispered

    ¡¸I¡¯m your Onee-chan too! you can talk to me about anything and be pampered by me!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸We¡¯re the same. aren¡¯t we¡ºfamily¡»¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Talk to me if you can¡¯t consult those three. Also, my house is yours so you can come and relax. Mao¡¯s waiting for you too¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa

    ¡¸By next week I¡¯ll find your father¡­and we¡¯ll formally welcome you in Kuromori house. I¡¯m serious. You¡¯ll be in my family register. You¡¯ll really become a Kuromori¡­okay!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I, uhm¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    Words don¡¯t come out

    ¡¸Once you¡¯re in the register¡­you¡¯ll be a Kuromori until you die. My brother. You don¡¯t need to hold back anymore. You¡¯re my brother after all¡­!¡¹

    Her thin arms embraces me.

    ¡¸While at it, Nei will also enter my register. Then you¡¯ll be real brother and sister!¡¹

    ¡¸Yay~ Love you Sensei!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s overjoyed

    ¡¸I want Nagisa and Katsuko to join too! While at it, let¡¯s make everyone real¡ºfamily¡»?!¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­I¡¯ll hold back¡¹

    Nagisa said

    ¡¸I want to be lovers with him. I¡¯ll leave the incest to Katsuko¡¹

    ¡¸I see, when we¡¯re on the same family register then it¡¯s incest¡­that¡¯s, great!¡¹

    Wait, Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Well, please let me think for a bit. But, there¡¯s no need to worry. Nagisa and I are already yours. We don¡¯t need other men¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­we have experienced a lot of horrible things during our times as prostitute¡­you¡¯re the only one for us¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at me gently

    ¡¸Anyway¡­we¡¯re your¡ºfamily¡»forever already. Even if you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll never leave you¡­we¡¯ve already made our resolve!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll never abandon nor leave you¡­I promise¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­don¡¯t accumulate those emotions inside you. Let out all the pain to us¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pats my head as she speaks gently

    ¡¸Also¡­you were worried about Misuzu-san, Megumi, or Mana-san getting away from you¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸If those girls want to have sex with another guy than you¡­What would Yo-chan do?¡¹

    Nei-san asks

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯m having sex with a lot of women too so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯d allow them to have an affair with another man? Is Yo-chan fine as long as they come back to you in the end?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They won¡¯t come back¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Once they had sex with another guy¡­they¡¯d think that man is better than me. They won¡¯t return to me¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder why you¡¯re so pessimistic¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Answer honestly¡­do you want those girls to have sex with another man?¡¹

    Nagisa asks me.

    ¡¸Well¡­I would hate it. But, I who have been in a relationship with a lot of¡ºwomen¡»¡­It¡¯s wrong for me to say that¡­ It¡¯s too selfish¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine to be selfish¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸Or rather¡­be more selfish¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I can understand Yo-chan¡¯s feelings but, Humans aren¡¯t theoretical¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸Because, Yo-chan don¡¯t want those girls to cheat right? If they had an affair at least once then you¡¯d think that they¡¯d part from you, right?¡¹

    Yeah¡­it¡¯s true.

    ¡¸I¡¯m such a small human¡¹

    ¡¸Just normal. Normal. Rather, it¡¯s revolting to have such a huge caliber of a person. A person who¡¯s philanthropy is too much is just an eccentric freak!¡¹

    ¡¸If so¡­then we should just make rules in advance!¡¹

    Nagisa proposes.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the rule¡­if a girl cheats then she¡¯d leave the family. Of course, she won¡¯t be thrown out naked. They¡¯re guaranteed to live how they want but anyway¡­they¡¯d be evicted from the¡ºfamily¡» When that happens, you¡¯d give up on that girl. You won¡¯t have any relationship with that girl for the rest of your life¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-san, that¡¯s a good idea! If even though we made a rule beforehand and still the woman had an affair with another man¡­then it¡¯s not cheating but a serious thing. If so, then Even Yo-chan has no choice but to give up¡­!¡¹

    Well¡­if it¡¯s serious love.

    I have no choice but to back down.

    ¡¸Okay, then let¡¯s tell everyone about that rule¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡¸In the end, a woman who makes out with another man and leave won¡¯t change Yo-chan. I think it¡¯s better for Yo-chan¡¯s resolute

    ¡­Resolute?

    ¡¸You want to keep all the girls right now but¡­you¡¯re uneasy that some of them will leave you, right?¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s true¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Then be ready that none would be left from the very beginning. Suppose that there¡¯s a woman who leave¡­then it¡¯ll make your heart feel better¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if Yo-chan can¡¯t be¡ºSelfish¡»¡­you can be¡ºResolute¡»right ?¡¹

    I see¡­it¡¯s painful top think that I want to keep everything in my current state.

    If I think that they would leave from the start¡­then I can endure it.

    ¡¸Either way¡­Yo-chan¡¯s scared of being hated by the girls so I think his service is ecessive, giving everything to the other party like now. If this continues, Yo-chan would suffer and fall. You¡¯ve got to be irresolute to some extent¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Uhm. I understand what Nei-san is saying but¡­I don¡¯t know how do I do that specifically¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s easy¡­it¡¯s fine to continue dealing with everything the girls wishes just like now but you see, when you think¡ºAh, I don¡¯t like this¡», then refuse. Just that is enough¡¹

    ¡¸But don¡¯t girls hate it when they¡¯re refused?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine as long as you say the reason. They¡¯re not mean people. It¡¯s also fine to say ¡ºI don¡¯t have time right now¡»or¡ºI¡¯m going to be tired if I do more than this so let¡¯s do this next time¡» Still, if there¡¯s someone who speaks selfishly, Katsun an I would scold them. If Megumi-chan is the ¡®Gakyuuiinchou''(Class Chairman) of the¡ºfamily¡»then I¡¯ll be the ¡®Banchou''(Delinquent Boss) of the family¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san, Banchou

    ¡¸Or rather¡­women don¡¯t think that things go 100% their way. For the time being they just want to be pampered by you using the momentum¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸And yet, Yo-chan¡¯s always doing his best to respond to the girl¡¯s wants¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thus, there are some girls who are somewhat nervous recently¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, yup¡­there¡¯s those¡¹

    ¡¸Should we scold them?¡­Fuku©`Banchou?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what Banchou is saying then I¡¯ll go but¡¹

    Nei-san and Katsuko-nee¡­Banchou and fuku-banchou.

    ¡¸No, uhm¡­please don¡¯t be too reckless¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! We¡¯ll just roast them a bit¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­just a bit¡­!¡¹

    No¡­the two of you are already scary

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for that¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Eh, Why Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸Take a look at that¡¹

    Minaho-neesan activates the monitor.

    Reflected on the screen¡­is the next room?!

    The living room of the ¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»is projected

    ¡­Eeeeeh?!

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, isn¡¯t that?!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised¡­

    ¡¸My¡­what a surprise¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s been listening to the adults obediently all this time raises her voice.

    In the screen is¡­

    Misuzu, Megu and Mana¡­

    All of them are kneeling on the floor naked¡­

    ¡¸Could it be¡­Minaho-neesan?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles gently

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, the other side has been listening to the conversation in this room since earlier¡­¡¹

    Misuzu, Megu, and Mana are all listening to us?

    And now¡­they¡¯re doing naked dogeza?!!!

 Chapter 294. Lesson

    Chapter 294. Lesson

    ¡¸¡­Does the three of you have anything to say?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to the microphone

    The line must be connected to the room on the other side.

    ¡ºUhm¡­we¡»

    As representative, the naked dogeza Misuzu speaks¡­

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve been spoiled by the thought that Danna-sama would respond to everything we want¡­¡»

    ¡ºSo¡­we¡¯ve thrown all our anxieties to Yoshi-kun¡»

    ¡ºBy having Onii-chan deal with us¡­I thought I could calm myself¡»

    Megu and Mana said bowing their head.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that I¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan signaled me to stop speaking.

    ¡¸Stay silent for now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It is as Ojou-sama says¡­if you easily forgive them here then it won¡¯t be good for them¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡ºI never knew that Danna-sama is also doing his best so we won¡¯t hate him¡­¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­I believed that Yoshi-kun would just accept me¡­¡»

    ¡ºBecause Mana and others are being cared for so I thought that I could just be pampered as much as I want¡»

    The three¡¯s apology continues.

    ¡ºNagisa-sama and Katsuko-san and others have kept moderate contact with Danna-sama to avoid giving too much burden to Danna-sama¡­¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s true. The older ones only push their own desire when they really want to help out Yoshi-kun¡­ I always depend on Yoshi-kun to wet my thirsty heart¡­¡»

    ¡ºYes. Nei-san has never flirted with Onii-chan in front of us¡­ She¡¯s been holding back¡»

    No¡­Katsuko-nee and Nagisa were doing it with moderation but¡­

    For Nei-san¡¯s case¡­

    I don¡¯t know how to explain this anymore.

    ¡º¡­For me, it¡¯s only Danna-sama. Forever. I won¡¯t go with any man other than Danna-sama. If it¡¯s not Danna-sama then I¡¯m no good!¡»

    ¡ºEven I am the same¡­Yoshi-kun! It¡¯s no good unless it¡¯s Yoshi-kun!¡»

    ¡ºEven Mana is the same¡­I¡¯d feel disgusted doing it with people other than Onii-chan¡­!¡»

    The three say it all at once¡­

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re worried about it then please tattoo Danna-sama¡¯s name in my stomach just like Yukino-san. To make sure I can¡¯t be with a man other than Danna-sama. You can even take embarrassing photos of me¡»

    ¡ºDo it with me too¡­make me embarrased unable to show my body naked to any other man but Yoshi-kun¡»

    ¡ºMana too¡­you can write Onii-chan¡¯s name in my body¡­ !¡»

    The three speaks to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know that making such an excessive demand just makes him suffer¡­?!!¡¹

    The three tremble¡­

    ¡¸In the first place¡­are you that weak of a woman that you can¡¯t protect your own chastity if there¡¯s no name carved in your body? Are you below Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Yukino barks at what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got nothing to do with this!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan snorts¡­

    ¡¸What is this girl who tried to have sex with Endou-kun, hiding the fact that you were raped by him saying¡­?!¡¹

    Yukino fell silent.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it time you notice it? The true nature of Shirasaka Yukino is a nymphomaniac, a pervert¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m not a nymphomaniac nor a pervert¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? But, your body can¡¯t be satisfied unless it¡¯s perverted sex. You know that you won¡¯t have a high school student like fresh romance¡­or even having sex with a lover, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes have tears accumulating

    ¡¸Really¡­you¡¯re easy to cry easy to scream¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks down on Yukino with an amazed expression.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­next time, you¡¯ll be kneeling on the ground and begging¡ºhave sex with me¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll never do that!¡¹

    ¡¸You will. Yukino-san¡¯s weak to pleasure. He¡¯s the only one who can have sex that can pleasure Yukino-san. He¡¯s really thorough or rather¡­he¡¯s rubbing the most pleasant places¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan provokes Yukino.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that. I¡­hate this man so much¡­!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Yukino spills tears

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    I call Yukino

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Yukino glares at me

    ¡¸No¡­somehow, it feels like It¡¯s been a while since Yukino did something Yukino-ish¡­¡¹

    Yukino takes off the black and yellow stripped comedian dress and changed to her sailor uniform.

    I don¡¯t know which school that uniform is but it¡¯s an ordinary white and dark blue sailor uniform.

    Her hairstyle is usual and her strange make up is taken off.

    ¡¸Yup¡­Yukino¡¯s really a beauty¡¹

    I speak my impressions honestly

    ¡¸W-What¡­are you making fool out of me?¡¹

    Yukino throws her anger at me while shedding tears.

    Oh¡­it¡¯s the usual conversation with Yukino.

    There is a huge and deep gap between Yukino and me.

    We will never understand each other and we can never be lovers or friends.

    No matter how much sex we have¡­our hearts will remain on parallel lines.

    ¡­However

    This sense of distance¡­the gap of our hearts where we can look at each other from a distance away¡­

    It¡¯s very pleasant.

    ¡¸Look, while you three are bullying and forcing him¡­it seems that he¡¯s feeling easy being with Yukino-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said¡­the three naked girls on the screen shakes.

    ¡¸Can you tell? Right now, you¡¯re just increasing his burden. He¡¯s always taking care of you three when you¡¯re with him, he can¡¯t rest easy his mind¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine, Minaho-neesan. I¡¯m really happy being relied on by everyone, I want to be useful to everyone¡¹

    I say but¡­

    ¡¸But, your mind and body would be overwhelmed if this continues. These girls are selfish and egoistic. You¡¯ve always been taking care of those three¡­!¡¹

    The three on the screen are trembling.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll talk with him about your treatment. You should talk with the three in that room¡¹

    Saying that¡­Minaho-neesan switched off the voice line.

    There¡¯s a¡ºUnder Deliberation¡»floating on the screen of that room

    We can see the other room from here but¡­

    They don¡¯t seem to see the state of this room.

    Ah¡­the three starts to consult with Misuzu as the center.

    ¡¸That room has Margo¡­I think that the if the three of them discuss it¡¯ll go to a strangely serious direction¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks while looking at the screen

    ¡¸Sensei¡­should we go there too?¡¹

    Nei-san says so¡­

    ¡¸No. Those girls will just be spoiled if it¡¯s Nei, Nagisa, or Katsuko. if it¡¯s Margo, she can combine both kindness and strictness, and she¡¯ll be able to connect with those girls¡­¡¹

    Yeah. Margo-san is¡ºfamily¡»but¡­she¡¯s not my¡ºwoman¡»

    She can draw a clear line in response to those three.

    Nei-san, Nagisa, and Katsuko-nee are too kind with their¡ºlittle sisters¡»

    ¡¸But still¡­Michi-san has grown up¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Michi that¡¯s behind the scene.

    Michi continues with the meeting about going on the upper floor with Margo-san, feigning ignorance.

    ¡¸If it was Michi-san before¡­she¡¯d go with Misuzu-san and kneel naked together right?¡¹

    ¡­True

    For Michi, Misuzu is an absolute master¡­

    ¡¸But, this time¡­she understood that it¡¯s better not to get involved so she goes to the back¡¹

    Right. If Michi joins in the naked dogeza¡­it¡¯ll get confusing.

    Megu¡¯s feeling inferiority complex towards Misuzu¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s trying to become the boss of the young group.

    Mana keeps drawing close to me every time something happens¡­

    If Michi who¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s vassal joins in¡­the balance of the three would collapse.

    Michi shouldn¡¯t be there in order for the three to talk honestly.

    ¡¸She seems to have gained confidence in conformity of losing her virginity to you. I think that she¡¯s feeling a clear bond with you¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸She feels her heart is connected to you more than those three. Therefore she¡¯s not worrying about anything¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡¸Well¡­we¡¯ve already in been that path long ago¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san!?

    ¡¸In the end¡­It¡¯s all about what you think. Whatever Yo-chan heart¡¯s say, I won¡¯t betray Yo-chan even if I die. I have decided that on myself so there¡¯s no need to worry about anything¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You can¡¯t do with the mind of the other party after all. Those girls think they want to make your heart theirs so they¡¯re going on a strange direction. Your heart is yours so they must respect it. If they understand how to treasure it then it¡¯ll get easier for them¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa

    ¡¸Nagisa and I were prostitutes. We control our own hearts and often do it with people we don¡¯t like¡­ It¡¯s important to decide with your own mind above all, we know that well, Before you could do strange activities on the other party¡¯s heart¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right, Katsuko¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    ¡¸I love you. I¡¯m okay with it no matter how much you have sex with women other than me. I don¡¯t care if you abandon me someday. Because, I love you. I¡¯ll accept anything¡­I¡¯ll do anything to make you happy¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same as Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same too! Yo-chan is my¡ºlittle brother¡»after all! I¡¯m fine as long as Yo-chan¡¯s happy!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s been confined by Cesario Viola for many years.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Nei-san¡­everyone had their freedom taken away from them, endured their miserable situation¡­

    Therefore¡­they have the strength to suppress their desire and think about the happiness of the other party first

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s the same as us right? Therefore you always suppress your own heart and respond to Mii-chan, Megu-chan and Mana-chan¡¯s demands right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­simply didn¡¯t want to be hated by them. I¡¯m just scared of being abandoned¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grasps my hand then said

    ¡¸No¡­That¡¯s not all. We understand¡­¡¹

    Then¡­looking back at the three on the screen

    The three are talking about something with a serious face¡­

    Sometimes, Margo-san gives her advice.

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s about time they become self-independent¡¹

    ¡­Independent

    ¡¸If this continues¡­they¡¯ll look up to you to solve even the most little anxiety in their mind¡­they¡¯ll become people who can¡¯t grow¡¹

    ¡­People who can¡¯t grow?

    ¡¸Just like Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    Hearing Minaho-neesan, Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s useless even if you look like that. You really are helpless¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino.

    ¡¸Normally¡­you¡¯re the victim here. Caught up in the¡ºrevenge¡»against your father¡­raped, kidnapped, made pregnant. Even though you didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡­And yet!¡¹

    Tears spill out of Yukino¡¯s eyes again.

    ¡¸Look, here you cry again¡­ Yukino-san is really easy to cry, easy to scream¡­therefore, there¡¯s no one to sympathize with you¡­can you tell?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­does that mean?

    ¡¸Actually, the most pitiful one here is Yukino-san and yet, that attitude is too annoying so nobody¡¯s sympathizing with you. It makes them want to bully you even more¡­isn¡¯t this all your fault¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why me!¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­you screamed again Then, you¡¯ll cry again¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ridicules Yukino.

    ¡¸Not accumulating the feelings rising up, venting it out immediately using tears or anger. Therefore, no matter how harsh your experience is, Yukino-san quickly changes. It¡¯s because you vent it out every time. Without pulling your emotions¡­your level of emotion go back to zero. In a sense you might own a strong spirit but nobody sympathizes with that. Before they could sympathize with you, you have already ended spitting out all of your emotions self-contained. Furthermore, you don¡¯t care about the surroundings when your emotions spring up that you let it all out anytime anywhere so it¡¯s just noisy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Yukino gasps.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve never been told about this, have you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Never¡¹

    ¡¸As the lady of Shirasaka house¡­you were raised to be selfish. It¡¯s inevitable for you to have that kind of personality but¡­as of now, you¡¯ll never have someone on your side for the rest of your life¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s none of your business¡¹

    ¡¸If you could stay as a lady of a noble family then that¡¯s good but¡­Yukino-san can no longer go back to Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know that already!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­you¡¯re screaming reflexively again¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly

    ¡¸Try to accumulate your emotions inside a bit more. If you do that, you might become a person who can talk in consideration of the situation¡­!¡¹

    Yukino shuts up frustrated.

    ¡¸However¡­it¡¯s also troublesome if you accumulate those feelings too much¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the three on the screen.

    True¡­Megu quickly builds up emotions. Then, it just explodes later.

    Mana¡¯s the type that accumulates inside but, she clings to me, vent out her anger on Yukino, it¡¯s okay since she lets it out.

    The problem is Misuzu.

    Misuzu¡¯s too smart so she thinks of various possibilities too much.

    Being burdened by that¡­she would try to make various conspiracy work.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­I¡¯ll give you an example because I don¡¯t think you understand it well¡¹

    Nagisa speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸I¡¯m teaching on flower arrangement class but sometimes I go with my students to eat lunch on a French restaurant¡¹

    Wow. Since Nagisa is a teacher of flower arrangement that even Misuzu is under, then surely everyone are rich ladies or wives.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a time when one of the students, in around her 20s¡­there¡¯s a beautiful woman there.

    That person said¡ºI broke up with my boyfriend last night¡»then began crying.¡¹

    ¡­Okay.

    ¡¸At first, everyone was¡ºMy, that¡¯s hard¡»or¡ºCheer up¡»but¡­after a while, they left her alone. She cry out by herself. She catches a weak girl and force her to listen to her story for a long time but we look at her with eyes saying¡ºwhat¡¯s with that girl?¡»¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Nobody¡¯s going to take care of a person who¡¯s just crying out all their emotions.

    ¡¸After a while¡­when the students gather, there¡¯s a girl who seems to be less energetic than usual, they ask¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong¡»¡­then that girl said¡¹

    ¡­Fumufumu

    ¡¸¡ºI broke up with my boyfriend last night, but my head is completely empty¡­So I wanted to make a lot of cream stew so I was boiling stew all night. I made a large pot but when I thought about it¡­there was nobody to eat together with me¡­¡»¡¹

    ¡­A large pot of stew?

    ¡¸At that time, everyone had already sympathized with that girl¡­everyone listened to her story, cried, opened up an expensive wine and drunk! Everyone talks about their heartbreak story and it was very uplifting. The members at that time got along well!¡¹

    S-So that¡¯s what happened.

    ¡¸In short¡­¡ºIt¡¯s sad so I¡¯ll cry and scream¡»is the lowest level of human emotion expression. Nobody would deal with it properly. The¡ºsad¡»feeling sublimates to another and it¡¯ll reach the heart of others for the first time¡­!

    The feeling sublimates to another?

    ¡¸That time, another girl talked about her anger because her boyfriend cheated, then she mentioned that she broke all of the music CDs her boyfriend liked¡­it made us impressed. She scratched each of it with a cutter¡­broke it into pieces with both hands. Dozens of them¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­amazing

    ¡¸Normal people aren¡¯t allowed to cry or scream in front of others so the emotions accumulate that they switch to another action. It won¡¯t end with just¡ºI cried¡»¡ºI screamed¡» It¡¯s the emotion itself If the sorrow is too deep¡­there are people who¡ºlaugh¡»instead of¡ºcry¡»¡­There are people who get¡ºangry¡»because they¡¯re too happy. When the accumulated feelings exceed a level, it switches to another emotional expression Expressing that far¡­for the first time, you¡¯d be able to communicate with others¡¯ hearts¡¹

    Nagisa said,

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­as long as you repeat¡ºcrying¡»or¡ºscreaming¡»you won¡¯t become an adult!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸And¡­those three as well. Those girls immediately throw the emotions that rise within themselves. It¡¯s okay to feel uneasy but¡­if they accumulate those emotions inside yourself and don¡¯t have the ability to endure¡­then they¡¯ll become girls that are dependent on you¡­¡¹

    Therefore¡­Minaho-neesan.

    Isolated me from those three¡­

    And gave them time to consult themselves¡­

    ¡¸Afterwards¡­you have to go upstairs so you have to decline the anxiety in here, right?¡¹

    ¡­Yep.

    If those three show their determination to become independent without relying on me¡­

    Then I can go up without worries.

    ¡¸This is something that has to be done now¡¹

    I thank Minaho-neesan¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    ¡¸Yukino-san too¡­it is as said. If you don¡¯t change here then we¡¯ll abandon you this time¡¹

    Minaho-neesna looks at Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-I don¡¯t know. I am myself¡­!¡¹

    Yukino still refuses.

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s Yukino-san¡¯s reply¡­very well¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers coldly

    ¡¸Kuromori-san is really serious yet gentle¡­¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve thought a lot about Misuzu-oneesama, Onii-sama and even Shirasaka-sama¡­and gave them guidance¡­¡¹

    It seems that she completely admires Minaho-neesan¡¯s actions so far.

    ¡¸It¡¯s as if you¡¯re a school teacher¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    She¡¯s really a teacher though.

    ¡¸I thought so too¡¹

    Seki-san said

    Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s about time we go to that room? Those girls seems to have finished their consultation¡¹

    Right¡­I feel sorry if we don¡¯t go now

    ¡¸By the way, Ruriko-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know, Kuromori-sama It¡¯s about grandfather, right?¡¹

    ¡­Jii-chan?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll watch over grandfather so he won¡¯t leave alone¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    Oh right.

    Jii-chan¡¯s plotting something.

    He¡¯s letting us retreat to this safe space and about to go back to the dangerous upper floor.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I understand that everyone¡¯s a person I can trust from the bottom of my heart. I accept everyone not with grandfather nor Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s opinion, but my own judgement¡¹

    I see¡­Ruriko¡¯s a polite girl so if Jii-chan and Misuzu trusts us then she¡¯ll follow for the time being.

    However¡­ that¡¯s not Ruriko¡¯s judgement.

    She didn¡¯t believe us from the bottom of her heart.

    Minaho-neesan knew that so she made an opportunity to talk with Ruriko.

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­please never think of dying¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸I¡¯m starting to think that it¡¯s okay to accept Onii-sama regardless of Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s will¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s cheeks blushes.

    ¡¸¡­It seems that I have grown up too much comfortably in Kouzuki house. I understood it well from the talk just now¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with her big eyes.

    ¡¸I would like to be kidnapped by Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 295. Ruriko and Rules.

    Chapter 295. Ruriko and Rules.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, we¡¯ll talk about that later¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino.

    ¡¸It seems that the three¡¯s consultation has settled¡¹

    Looking at the screen, the three naked beauties are looking this way anxiously

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸Now then, what¡¯s going to happen?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be nice if the opinion goes into a good direction¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa look at each other.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, those girls are smart¡­unlike that high pride lady over there¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸Hmph¡­say as much as you want¡¹

    Yukino who changed to her sailor uniform of an unknown school, puffs.

    ¡¸Come, let¡¯s go to the other room¡¹

    Seki-san reached out to me.

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko takes her hand to me.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    Holding Seki-san on the right¡­Ruriko¡¯s hand on the left, I stand up from the chair

    ¡¸Hey, show a sharp face. This is for those girls¡­!¡¹

    Yeah¡­it¡¯s for Misuzu, Megu, and Mana who reflected seriously¡­

    I can¡¯t allow to show an irresponsible face on the other side.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll open the door¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    The three looks at me with a worried face¡­still naked

    ¡¸Did the three of you come to a conlclusion?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    Misuzu speaks on behalf of everyone.

    ¡¸We first decided to turn back to our original positions¡¹

    Original position?

    ¡¸I am Dannas-sama¡¯s pet¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸For someone with a pet as a position¡­I think I have pushed my own desires to Danna-sama indescriminately. I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Misuzu kneels.

    ¡¸Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. Even though I am a slave, I¡¯ve been depending on Onii-chan whenever I feel even a bit uneasy¡­being so loud¡­I think that I did whatever I wanted. I¡¯ll never do it anymore. So please¡­don¡¯t abandon Mana¡¹

    Mana rubs her forehead on the floor.

    ¡¸I¡­I think Yoshi-kun has given me the role of class chairman in the¡ºfamily¡» Or rather¡­even though Yoshi-kun was desperately thinking how I could make a place in the¡ºfamily¡»¡­and yet, I just cling into Yoshi-kun by myself all this time. I¡­I think I¡¯m a very heavy woman. But, Yoshi-kun didn¡¯t hate me at all¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡¹

    Megu also kneels naked.

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s not that I mind it¡­raise your heads¡¹

    I¡¯m troubled seeing my loved girls kneel.

    I don¡¯t know how to react.

    In the first place¡­the three of them are naked.

    ¡¸Then, the three of us have made a decision¡¹

    Megu raised her face and told me¡­

    ¡¸First of all¡­we¡¯ll never be jealous of Yoshi-kun having sex with whoever woman it is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama can have sex with women as he want¡¹

    ¡¸If you want¡­Mana and everyone will cooperate¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Seriously, these girls¡­

    ¡¸Why are you always going for extremes¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m a bit angry.

    ¡¸Up until now¡­I have embraced all of you with the resolve to treasure you as my¡ºwoman¡»as my¡ºfamily¡»for all time¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I

    I¡¯m not a playboy who would just seduce a woman I¡¯m interested in¡­!

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­What about Yukino-san?¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡­Yukino is

    I may have raped her without that resolution.

    Though I had a different resolve¡­

    Like being caught by the police and live behind bars for the rest of my life¡­

    Or that I can already die¡­

    Awawawa¡­

    Yukino¡¯s glaring at me with scary eyes¡­

    ¡¸As expected of Mana-chan¡­you immediately touched the taboo of the taboos! Kufufu¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yukino is¡¹

    Mana peeks into my face

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san is¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Yukino¡¯s quite an exception¡­I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s an exception?¡¹

    Mana looks up at me with eyes that doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right¡­She¡¯s an exception among exceptions¡­I guess?¡¹

    Even if I say so myself¡­it¡¯s all pathetic excuses coming out.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­it¡¯s an SRrare item so exclude Yukino out for now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Mana backs off reluctantly

    Okay¡­let¡¯s put Yukino back on the shelf for now

    ¡¸Now that it comes to this¡­let me tell you clearly¡­¡¹

    Since the atmosphere is going bad¡­

    I¡¯ll use force to manipulate the atmosphere.

    ¡¸First¡­if you want to make someone join in our¡ºfamily¡»¡­consult us beforehand. But¡­it¡¯s not good to invite invite the person themselves suddenly. You¡¯ve got to consult Minaho-neesan and others properly, and once the invitation has been decided by the¡ºfamily meeting¡», that¡¯s when you tell the person. Let¡¯s make that a rule!¡¹

    This is a nail stab on Misuzu.

    Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Reika, and Seki-san¡­and Michi too.

    Misuzu¡¯s alone so she invited more people¡­

    Well, Misuzu¡¯s eyes are certain¡­everyone¡¯s good people but¡­

    With no greetings beforehand, the seniors would get angry¡­

    ¡¸¡­Understood. I¡¯ll never go ahead and decide with my own anymore¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸Also¡­I think that it¡¯s just strange that one has to become my¡ºwoman¡»just because they entered the ¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh, everyone loves Onii-chan so I think that it¡¯s good to make love with each other though¡­¡¹

    Mana says so but¡­

    ¡¸No, even now Minaho-neesan and Margo-san are genuinely my¡ºneesa¡»¡­it¡¯s okay that they¡¯re just¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    I don¡¯t think a relationship where sex is forced is good.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Seki-san, if ever you become my¡ºfamily¡»you don¡¯t need to have sex with me if you don¡¯t like it¡­ It¡¯s more important that you became¡ºfamily¡»¡­¡¹

    I look around the room

    Wait¡­there¡¯s one less person?

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Reika¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Reika-oneesama has gone picking up flowers earlier¡¹

    Michi reports to me with a serious face.

    ¡­Pick up flowers?

    We¡¯re in the basement though?

    ¡¸Eh¡­she went above ground? Alone?¡¹

    T-That¡¯s bad

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­¡ºpicking flowers¡»is a jargon of¡ºgoing to the toilet¡»¡¹

    Misuzu taught me but¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s Jargon?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±In other words¡¯¡­Yoshi-kun For example, a clerk on the department store says¡ºI¡¯m going to the seventh for a while¡»don¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡­Dunno. Who cares.

    ¡¸Anyway, Reika-oneesan went to the restroom. She didn¡¯t go upstairs alone, be at ease¡¹

    Margo-san said laughing.

    Well¡­it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s here.

    ¡¸Going back to the talk earlier, Onii-sama¡­Ruriko will have sex with Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko said clearly

    ¡¸R-Ruriko-sama¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Because, if I don¡¯t make a baby with Onii-sama¡­Ruriko-can¡¯t bear a child, am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s fine to do it with men other than me too¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸My interest in Onii-sama has gotten stronger. Having children of other men will cause various problems for me but¡­if it¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s child then it¡¯ll be fine, won¡¯t it?¡¹

    W-What do you mean?

    ¡¸I can get pregnant secretly¡­pretend to study abroad for about three months and give birth there¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko, you?

    Do you intend to secretly give birth to a child?

    ¡¸When that happens¡­I will be living in the same house as everyone. Misuzu-oneesama is also there so I can live far from the eyes of media. I would like to cooperate with everyone in the¡ºfamily¡»¡­and raise children with everyone¡­!¡¹

    True¡­at that time.

    Yukino¡¯s child would also be born.

    Nagisa would have her second child.

    The other women might have given birth already.

    If the¡ºfamily¡»works together¡­

    Even if the children¡¯s increased by one¡­it¡¯s possible that it might not be exposed to the world.

    ¡¸You¡­do you intend to give birth to an illegitimate child?¡¹

    Jii-chan asks Yukino.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be finer. I will raise it with love every day. It¡¯s just fine to wait until it¡¯s adulthood before we announce it to the public¡­¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸I¡¯m born as the successor of Kouzuki family so it¡¯s a bit narrow. I feel like instead of being taught by a number of professors from university¡­I would be polished to grow up as a bigger person by everyone in this¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu¡­that¡¯s interesting¡­!¡¹

    Jii-chan thinks.

    ¡¸Yes¡­if we stay in the¡ºfamily¡»there would be no noisy people following around. I can raise it with the same eyes as common children until he becomes an adult. However¡­I will tell only the person himself that he¡¯s the successor of Kouzuki house¡­and teach that he¡¯s born with great responsibility from his birth¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­keeping the secret child from the world, teaching that he¡¯s the heir of Kouzuki house and raise him that way?¡¹

    Shit¡­this is going to the worthless plan path again

    ¡¸Jii-chan and Ruriko¡­that¡¯s enough!¡¹

    I intervene in between the two of them.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go and make your selfish decisions without obtaining consent from the other members of¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry about that¡¹

    Jii-chan apologizes by word but¡­

    He¡¯s considering Ruriko¡¯s plans inside his head¡­

    ¡­Geez

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­are you not going to give me your semen?¡¹

    Oh¡­I get it.

    The Ojou-sama with an ignorant and naive atmosphere¡­is a fake on the outside.

    Ruriko¡¯s true form is closer to Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan.

    She likes to plan various things in her head and implementing it steadily.

    And perhaps¡­wild things that other people cannot come up with¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kidnap you¡­I¡¯ll tell you everything at that time so wait for now¡¹

    I tell Ruriko¡­

    This girl with a strong personality can only be be turned over by hitting her straight ahead.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll look forward for that time. Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­actually a scheming woman. A woman with an ugly heart. Would you still be affectionate with me?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I think that Ruriko should interact with the other members of the¡ºfamily¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s not a schemer. The real scheming woman is Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­Me?!¡¹

    Nei-san slips down.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­am I that wicked?¡¹

    I look at Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸If Nei-san and Ruriko confront each other¡­which do you think would win? It¡¯ll be a no holds barred, no matter how unfair it can be¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll bet all money to Nei-sama!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to Nei-chan too. I can bet even my shop¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s given education on how to be a good leader but, you can¡¯t win against Nei-san who¡¯s trained with the harsh reality¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Ehehe! Am I that amazing?!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­it¡¯s a showdown of wickedness you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Ahahaha¡¹

    Nei-san laughs at Mana¡¯s retort

    That magnanimous atmosphere are all made up.

    Nei-san¡¯s¡­smart, has gone through horrible carnages. Her experience is very high.

    Then¡­she¡¯s more gentle and delicate than anyone¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­take a closer look on what kind of woman Nei-san really is¡­¡¹

    I said¡­

    ¡¸Once you know the true Nei-san¡­Ruriko¡¯s loneliness would disappear I think¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you think you¡¯re lonely, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko.

    ¡¸No, I have Yoshiko with me¡­grandfather, Misuzu-oneesama, Onii-sama is here too. I don¡¯t feel lonely at all¡¹

    Ruriko smiles brightly

    ¡¸RUriko¡¯s acting isn¡¯t very good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re always with someone who¡¯s good at acting everyday. That person supports our hearts everyday. Therefore, I can no longer be fooled by Ruriko¡¯s acting¡¹

    ¡¸I do not understand what do you mean by that?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s playing dumb.

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s fate is go be in our family in the end¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Jii-chan¡­we¡¯ll be taking Ruriko. We might treat her roughly but¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at my face¡­

    ¡¸Leave her to me. Do whatever you want. However¡­let me watch over her loss of virginity¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    Ruriko stands silently on the spot.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Grandfather, Onii-sama¡­did I do something wrong? Did I incur someone¡¯s displeasure¡­?¡¹

    Her face¡­mouth is smiling but her eyes are serious.

    Her hand¡¯s clasped¡­trembling.

    Her forehead¡­has sweat floating¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have any flaws¡­the one who should be blamed is the one who raised Ruriko¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan said¡­Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡­now is not the time to say such things. Ruriko-san is still young so we can still fix her¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Would this guy, and you girls move for Ruriko?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered, smiling.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko-san¡¯s already our family We¡¯ll do everything. Of course¡­it is true for Kouzuki-sama who¡¯s a family as well¡­

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes match just for a few seconds.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸It is as he said a while ago¡­observe the movement of the girl named Nei over there for a while¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a good discovery for you¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san herself laughs¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got nothing you know! I¡¯m just an ordinary girl!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu talks to me when the conversation ended.

    ¡¸Our talk is still halfway however¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s still halfway

    Err¡­what are we talking about again

    ¡¸Uhm¡­it¡¯s about the talk earlier¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸I think we¡¯re going to refrain asking sex from Danna-sama for a while ¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yoshi-kun. Somehow, as it is right now¡­we just ask and Yoshi-kun does his best to respond, right? We think it¡¯s not good¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­we were told by Margo-sana nd others, if Mana and others just ask Onii-chan in the same momentum¡­he¡¯ll get sick¡¹

    Well, true¡­

    If you ask if I¡¯m overdoing it¡­I am overdoing it.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we decided to endure it as much as possible except when we really want Yoshi-kun to embrace us¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange¡­whenever Danna-sama wants us, then we¡¯ll be ready to be your partner¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold back¡­Mana wants to be wished by Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡­Everyone!

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­¡¹

    I say my opinion¡­

    ¡¸I want to do it one-on-one as much as possible but¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I just learned about sex¡­and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t improve. I only have one body so if possible¡­I would like to concentrate on embracing only one girl. When it¡¯s two or three people¡­as expected, I¡¯d think that I must make everyone feel pleasant¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­If that¡¯s what Yoshi-kun says¡¹

    ¡¸Mana likes doing it with everyone but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because Danna-sama wants to do it with only one¡­we must endure¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡­Great

    With this¡­I can have sex calmly

    Really, I¡¯m only a single man so I¡¯m being put under a lot of pressure¡­

    ¡¸¡­No!¡¹

    That was¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸You must always do it with two girls¡­ Then, there¡¯s also a plan to do it with multiple girls at least once a week¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Wait a moment!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me and smiled

    ¡¸It¡¯s for the harmony of the¡ºfamily¡»¡­it can¡¯t be helped, right?¡¹

    ¡­Harmony?

    ¡¸If we have sex together then we can open up to each other right away. We can have a bare naked relationship¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­If I have sex with two girls that aren¡¯t that close¡­

    I can make them become close¡­

    ¡¸Besides¡­it doesn¡¯t seem you have noticed it yourself but¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­W-W-W-What?

    ¡¸Your libido is stronger than a normal boy¡­! If not for at least two girls dealing with you, the girl would be the one to collapse¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡­Me?

    ¡­I-I-I-I-Is that so?

    ¡¸Nagisa and I will join of course¡­we¡¯ve got to teach you a lot of sex techniques too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the younger girls¡­

 Chapter 296. Reika and communication device

    Chapter 296. Reika and communication device

    ¡¸Rather¡­Yoshi-kun, I have a favor to ask¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, what?¡¹

    The three girls look at me

    ¡¸When Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis becomes energetic¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re ready to be Danna-sama¡¯s partner¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan doesn¡¯t need to masturbate anymore¡­!¡¹

    Well¡­that is

    ¡¸But¡­boys get sudden erection by chances. Even during classes¡¹

    ¡¸When it¡¯s during classes then you can do it with me¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to slip out of the classroom¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s going to Onii-chan¡¯s school¡­It¡¯ll be next year but, do it with Mana too¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s outside school then please call me by my phone. I¡¯ll go anywhere, anytime. I¡¯ll even leave the school early¡¹

    No¡­I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re saying that but¡­

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want Yoshi-kun to hold back¡¹

    ¡¸Rather¡­we¡¯re worried that Onii-chan¡¯s holding back¡¹

    ¡­Worried

    ¡¸We¡¯re worried that Danna-sama who¡¯s libido has worked up might be distracted with other women¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, of course¡­Yoshi-kun can look at other girls and feel lewd too¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if Onii-chan have sex with new women more and more but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We simply want you to vent it out to us when you feel horny¡¹

    ¡¸Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even I am a pet¡­I want to be loved too¡¹

    ¡¸Even I want to take care of Yoshi-kun too¡­¡¹

    How should I reply to this?

    Katsuko-nee looks at me smiling.

    ¡¸At such times, just smile and say¡­ ¡ºGot it, then let me do it whenever I want to¡»¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸These girls don¡¯t want your promise¡­they want peace of mind¡¹

    ¡­Peace of mind?

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time you fix your habit of promising everything These girls just wants to confirm that you want them, you need them¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    I have to look behind what they say and see through their heart.

    ¡¸Sure. Whenever I feel like I want to have sex then I will say it honestly¡­at that time, you¡¯ll be my partner even if you don¡¯t like it¡¹

    Is that okay?

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    The three answered satisfied.

    Well fine.

    Actually¡­they won¡¯t know if I have an erection unless I tell them¡­

    I¡¯ll just act in match to the situation at that time.

    ¡¸¡­Master¡­you think that we won¡¯t suspect in case that you get a sudden erection?¡¹

    Suddenly, Michi speaks

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry but¡­I have completely grasped the state of mind and body of Master¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    ¡¸AS a result of the synchronization of¡ºMystic art Shingetsu¡»¡­Even if Master hides it, it would be immediately conveyed to me whenever Master feels arousal¡¹

    ¡¸Right, tell me immediately when that happens¡­Michi!¡¹

    Misuzu says, but¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry, Misuzu-sama¡­at that time, I will serve Master¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi!?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama may be invited but¡­I also want to be loved by Master a lot¡­¡¹

    Michi is trying to become independent from Misuzu¡¯s rule¡­

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Misuzu smiles gently

    Misuzu and Michi¡¯s bond grows thicker.

    From¡ºMaster-Servant¡»¡­to ¡ºSisters¡»

    ¡¸With this¡­we can fight confidently¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    That¡¯s right¡­we¡¯re heading back to a battleground.

    ¡¸¡­Be careful, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¯s going to be a good girl and wait¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be waiting for Danna-sama¡¯s return¡¹

    Megu¡­Mana¡­Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸I will protect Master¡¹

    Michi tells the three

    ¡¸Take this¡¹

    Minaho-neesan brings a radio like machine with earphones on it

    ¡¸It was in the monitor room. It¡¯s a machine used to communicate inside the hotel. If it¡¯s a cellphone, it¡¯s possible to be traced¡­¡¹

    When the location is confirmed¡­there¡¯s a possibility that the conversation would be bugged.

    ¡¸This communication device uses the hotel¡¯s internal lines¡­it has a secret line from here to the ground, and the radio waves are transmitted through repeaters embedded on the wall of each floor. With this machine, we can communicate with each other freely without letting the enemy know the existence of the emergency evacuation room¡­give it to the people going up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I distribute the communication device to the members going upstairs.

    Margo-san¡­Seki-san¡­Michi¡­me¡­and

    Yukino tries to take a communication device from me like it¡¯s natural but¡­

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s no need to give Yukino-san one¡¹

    Eh¡­Margo-san?

    We still have one communication device though

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, leave her be. Okay, look at my hand¡­here¡¯s the power switch. This is the volume. Push this switch when you want to talk with everyone Keep pressing this during the conversation¡¹

    Margo-san teaches me how to use the communication device

    Seki-san and Michi already knows how.

    ¡¸Since this part of the machine is the microphone¡­well, I think it¡¯ll pick up the voice as long as it¡¯s not a very small voice¡¹

    ¡­I see

    I pressed the call switch and the red LED lights up.

    ¡¸Since we want to share information with everyone¡­we only have one channel. Even if you try to talk with any individual, everyone can hear the conversation. While one person is talking, the others can¡¯t interrupt¡­at the end of conversation please attach¡ºDone¡»or¡ºOver¡»¡¹

    Oh¡­I¡¯ve seen those on TV.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a possibility that the enemy can see how we are communicating so let¡¯s stop calling each other¡¯s name on the upper floor¡¹

    Seki-san proposed.

    ¡¸Then, I will be ¡ºSpades¡»Seki-san is¡ºDiamon¡», Michi-san is¡ºHeart¡»Nei is¡ºAce¡»and he¡¯s going to be¡ºJoker¡»1¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­What about Yukino?¡¹

    I asked, Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸¡ºOld maiod¡» It¡¯s obviously¡ºOld maid¡»right?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are scary¡­

    ¡¸¡ºSpades¡», ¡ºDiamon¡», ¡ºHearts¡», ¡ºAce¡», ¡ºJoker¡»¡­and¡ºOld Maid¡» Roger¡¹

    Michi responds normally

    ¡¸During communication, don¡¯t try to say¡ºMr. Joker¡»or¡ºMiss Spades¡» Even that is a big information for the enemy¡¹

    Selo=sam told me

    ¡¸Uhm¡­¡ºOld maid¡»feels pitiful don¡¯t you think? Besides,¡ºClover¡»is available¡¹

    When I say that¡­Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸¡ºClover¡¯s¡»¡­about time to come out I guess?¡¹

    ¡­Then

    A loud noise comes¡­and the restroom door opened

    ¡¸P-Please take me as well!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s Reika

    Reika took off her graceful British Gentleman suit and dressed with a yellow jersey figure.

    She also undid the makeup on her face.

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s with that look¡­?!¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸The closet over there only had these as clothes I could wear¡¹

    Well yeah¡­Reika¡¯s tall, but¡­

    ¡¸From what Lord had said earlier¡­I reflected on myself. I will leave away the aesthetics for a while¡­and I want to take a look at myself¡¹

    So that¡¯s why she took off her British Suit?

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, do you still wear the supporters and protectors under the suit¡¹

    Margo-san asks

    ¡¸Yes, as you can see¡­¡¹

    Reika raises the hem of her jersey¡­

    There¡¯s a black supporter on her ankles,

    The shin has a special resin protector like those soccer players have¡­

    Her knees and elbows¡­and her joints are protected well

    ¡­In short

    Reika intends to fight upstairs

    ¡¸I¡¯m a warrior. A professional guard. My mission is to stand on the fighting field¡­please take me with you¡­¡¹

    Reika bows her head to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­What to do? What do you think?¡¹

    Margo-san, the leader of the combat group asks me

    ¡¸But¡­we should leave at least one person as a guard in this room, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true but¡­Reika-oneesan is the attack captain type. In truth, she¡¯s not someone defensive¡¹

    True¡­leaving Reika in this room is a waste of talent.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡¯s ability to take down the enemy is charming¡­ ¡¹

    But¡­who is going to be left in here?

    Margo-san is the leader so she can¡¯t be left¡­

    She also has a hand on the communication device from here but¡­

    As expected, it¡¯s better that she¡¯s on the actual site, giving direct instructions

    ¡­Seki-san

    Since we can¡¯t take Jii-chan above¡­we need Seki-san, Jii-chan¡¯s full time guard in order to be able to meet the executives behind Kouzuki security service.

    Then that means¡­is there no choice but to leave Michi?

    ¡¸¡­Reika-oneesama, please take a look at me¡¹

    Sudenly¡­Michi calls Reika

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    At the moment Reika saw Michi¡­!

    Michi moves her hand like a beckoning cat¡­and pulls it in the air!

    ¡­Then!

    ¡¸¡­Ah?!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s body is pulled one step ahead.

    As if she was pulled by Michi¡¯s invisible thread¡­

    ¡¸W-What was that?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­Kudou style ancient martial arts, Mystic art¡ºShingetsu¡¯s¡»application. Capturing the heart of the other party using one¡¯s eyes and breaking the balance of the body. However, I can only do a step forward or stopping the movement, and it may not work on expert martial artists¡¹

    Michi explains

    ¡¸However, this technique¡­I think it¡¯ll be surely be useful on the fight in the upper floor¡­!¡¹

    Michi has really changed.

    Her small body is now full of confidence

    Before¡­even though she had enough fighting power, she¡¯s a weak hearted girl.

    It¡¯s different now. She became a strong child¡­

    ¡¸When we encounter Viola¡¯s core troop¡­Michi-san¡¯s technique may be useful¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    If we take Michi¡­there will be no guard left in this room.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, Danna-sama¡­please take Michi along¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡¯s safety is the most priority¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Onii-chan¡­we¡¯ll be watching over here¡¹

    ¡¸True, if Michi-san is with Yoshi-kun then he¡¯ll be safe¡¹

    My¡ºwomen¡»says so but¡­

    ¡¸But¡­you¡¯re worried if there¡¯s nobody to guard you¡­Ruriko?¡¹

    Ruriko¡­?

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­why don¡¯t you ask grandfather?¡¹

    ¡­Jii-chan?

    ¡¸I think that our safety in the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»is more than we think. If not¡­then it¡¯s impossible for grandfather to be in a place where Tanizawa-san and Ootoku-san aren¡¯t with him¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    For Jii-chan¡­

    Places where Kouzuki security service¡¯s Chief tanizawa, and Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, his full time guards aren¡¯t with him¡­is a place where nobody could defend him.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to trust Seki-san and Reika as much as chief Tanizawa¡­

    If he doesn¡¯t recognize that it¡¯s a safe place¡­then Jii-chan won¡¯t be here.

    ¡¸Jii-chan¡­is this room really safe? Even if all the guards are taken down¡­do you think that this room will be fine?¡¹

    ¡­Jii-chan smiles wryly

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. The enemy can never find this room¡­they can never enter this room. We¡¯ll be safe to stay here until morning¡­they won¡¯t be able to make a move to us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Until morning?¡¹

    ¡¸The government agencies would start to move in the morning¡­Cesario Viola can only move freely until dawn¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­

    Jii-chan seems to be advancing several plans I don¡¯t know at the same time.

    ¡¸Then¡­it¡¯s fine for everyone to stay here without a guard?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s up to you to judge at your own risk¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles at me

    ¡­I

    ¡¸The escape routes from here can never be opened from the outside, right?¡¹

    ¡¸As I¡¯ve explained earlier¡­it¡¯s designed to be only opened from the inside. Moreover, the exit is camouflaged so you won¡¯t know it from the outside¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Okay¡­let¡¯s take Reika., There will be no guard left in this room. Is that okay¡­Minaho-neesan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa nods as well.

    Everyone seems to be prepared for it

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­Lord¡­everyone!¡¹

    Reika on her yellow jersey bows her head to everyone.

    ¡¸Let me ask by the way¡­Jii-chan¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸Do you know who the traitor is among the executives?¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸I feel a couple of possibilities but I can¡¯t make conclusions. However¡¹

    ¡­However

    ¡¸A normal human can¡¯t involve the other executives and even their own children from the¡ºprivate school¡»and invite the enemy inside¡¹

    ¡­Jii-chan?

    ¡¸There are various types of executives¡­the students are a shrunk model. What do you think when you saw my students?¡¹

    ¡­The private school guys.

    ¡¸Err, there¡¯s a faction¡­and bosses in it. Some of them are minions, others try to undertake coordination¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even in factions, people who have the potential to become a boss won¡¯t defile their hands. They¡¯re a boss that¡¯s good at using people after all¡­¡¹

    I see¡­those people don¡¯t bring enemies to put danger on themselves.

    They would only watch from the safe place.

    ¡¸Then that means¡­Kouzuki Souji and Subaru¡¯s father are white¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­the children and the executives are very similar. If you look at the child then you¡¯ll know exactly what their parents are. You can check thoroughly who is the traitor among them¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    1. YOU¡¯LL NEVER SEE IT COMING!

 Chapter 297. In the elevator

    Chapter 297. In the elevator

    ¡¸I went to Kyoto University you see¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    Oh¡­so he went to a university in Kyoto.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been 60 years ago. Kyoto at that time, it¡¯s quite a self-sustained university¡­since the war hasn¡¯t passed much yet, the senior students are domineering every time in campus¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks of an old tale looking nostalgic.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the only place where Kouzuki¡¯s name doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve been raised with the tradition of the house all the time so I was amused by that¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s a university life where the academic year is the only hierarchical relationship, regardless of the influence of the house¡­it seemed to be exciting for Jii-chan.

    ¡¸It was during my first year¡­the first year students were instructed by the seniors to do assembly work on the auditorium. Everyone was treated as slaves of the senior student, being told¡ºDo this¡»¡ºBring that¡» Then, one of the senior ordered me. ¡ºI left something in the dormitory, get it for me¡» I ran to the back door of the auditorium. Then¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸One of the first year student is skipping work at the back of the auditorium. He¡¯s smoking cigarette¡­when the other year ordered him to work, he ran away. Thus, he thought of hiding until the work time ends He¡¯s quite good at it¡¹

    Haa¡­there¡¯s those kind of people even 60 years ago.

    ¡¸Some of the first years were aware that he¡¯s skipping. After the day¡¯s work, another first year said. ¡ºThose guys who don¡¯t follow the group action won¡¯t be successful in life¡», ¡ºHe doesn¡¯t know that building good relationship with the seniors right now has a big meaning after graduation¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­Un

    Relationships coming from universities will continue for a lifetime.

    ¡¸However¡­decades after graduating from the university, the man who ran out from the orders of the seniors became a president of a big company afterwards. In contrary, those who were following the senior¡¯s instructions all ended on being executives. Do you know why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No. Why?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸People who become the head of an organization don¡¯t easily follow the orders of others. A person who always say yes to whatever their superior commands them, always worried about the superior¡¯s eyes can never be on top ¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it is?

    ¡¸Personality makes habit¡­habit dictates life decisions. At age 18, a man who can make clear decision like¡ºMen who are just few years older instructing you to do everything are just stupid¡»are men who can make self-judgement. However, it is a necessary wayof thinking to be on top¡­it¡¯ll be difficult to have human relationships but it will be all experience. On the other hand, those who don¡¯t think of themselves and just become limbs of their seniors¡­only following the orders of the company, boss, or even society¡­they can¡¯t get away from being someone¡¯s underling for their life. They arrive to peaceful human relationships¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸This is an example. Of course, there are also those who don¡¯t cooperate so much that they got expelled from the organization, starting their own business but fail as a result. However, everyone who is at the top of an organization has a degree of arrogance. They can crush down people without worry, they¡¯ll never be subordinate to someone. There¡¯s always a strong side of such self-consciousness¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Now then, with this case¡­what kind of person do you think is this person who betrayed me, tried to stand up on the ground and attract the enemy by himself?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­someone who¡¯s strong willed and yet doesn¡¯t have someone they can trust?¡¹

    I answered.

    If they have a subordinate they can trust then they won¡¯t stand on danger on their own.

    Because they want to see it with their own eyes, they purposely come to this hotel with the other executives.

    ¡¸Which do you think it is, the¡ºTop type¡»or the¡ºSubordinate type¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­of course it¡¯s the¡ºtop type¡»¡¹

    ¡­In short.

    The typical subordinate type¡­Kouzuki Satoshi, Tsunoda, and Natsuki won¡¯t do this.

    Therefore, we can exclude their father¡¯s.

    Well, even among the top types¡­people who want to become the kind of the hill and let their subordinate do everything like Kouzuki Soujki¡­his father should be excluded too.

    ¡¸Then the prince faction has no traitor?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s that thought. The way of thinking of the top-type that has an independent mind¡­is that; if they don¡¯t have a prot¨¦g¨¦ to send on a dangerous mission¡­¡¹

    Then the traitor is among the¡ºrising faction¡»?

    ¡¸Of course¡­this is just an assumption of mine. In reality, I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s very helpful¡­thanks, Jii-chan¡¹

    I thanked Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko and I will be monitoring the situation inside the hotel from the monitor room, and report to you all¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    That¡¯s helpful but¡­

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee are in the monitor room¡­

    I think that Jii-chan hasn¡¯t given up going upstairs alone however

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­Misuzu¡­take care of Jii-chan. Please¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    I think that Jii-chan is weak for his two granddaughters¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of the other girls so be at ease¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸Margo-san, Nei-san, Seki-san, Michi, Reika¡­are you ready?¡¹

    Margo-san and Seki-san have their hands fit in a thin leather gloves.

    Michi¡¯s checking the weapon under her uniform¡¯s skirt.

    Reika holds her cane of death.

    Nei-san, she¡¯s smiling.

    Yes¡­we¡¯re ready

    ¡¸Yukino¡­you too¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡­I¡¯m going okay!¡¹

    Yukino in her sailor uniform goes aloof.

    Well¡­this is the usual

    I look at the women of the staying group.

    Nagisa, Megu, Mana¡­

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯re going¡¹

    ¡¸Take care¡­dear¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­good luck¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­I¡¯ll wait here¡¹

    Yeah¡­I¡¯ve got to survive, absolutely

    I can¡¯t die leaving these girls.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­you just have to hold until morning¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Yoshiko-san trembles, not even talking¡­

    This is a normal girl¡¯s reaction.

    Then, I pat the head of the sleeping Mao-chan

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going, Mao-chan¡¹

    I have to protect everyone

    ¡¸You¡¯re making a good face¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles at me.

    ¡¸Seki-san, Fujimiya-kun¡­as the head of Kouzuki house, I order you. Don¡¯t let him die¡­it¡¯s troublesome if he does¡¹

    Jii-chan orders the top elite guards.

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­By your will¡¹

    Though she¡¯s wearing jersey¡­Reika¡¯s heart is still a warrior.

    ¡¸Take care¡­dear¡¹

    Lastly¡­Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The elevator has a limit on number going up so¡­

    We have to split into two groups and ride in again.

    ¡¸The first team will be, me, Seki-san and Michi-chan¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸¡­Minaho, there¡¯s no enemies near the elevator room above?¡¹

    She immediately uses the communication device.

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s fine. Nobody¡¯s up on that floor yet¡»

    I can hear Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice over the earphone.

    ¡¸Still, we should be wary. Therefore, the three of us will go first¡¹

    Yeah¡­Margo-san and Seki-san are professionals¡­

    If something happens, Michi¡¯s mystic art would be useful

    ¡¸¡­Later¡¹

    The first group rides the elevator.

    What¡¯s left is Yukino, Nei-san, Reika, and me.

    ¡¸Reika¡­you see¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­what is it, Lord?¡¹

    Reika seems to be a bit tense.

    ¡¸That jersey suits you¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like it that much For me, the suit tight on my body is better for me¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Reika-oneesan wants to be hugged then!¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸People who had less physical contact in their childhood likes to wear clothes that tighten their bodies¡¹

    Nei-san replies laughing.

    ¡¸Even humans are animals so it¡¯s also important to touch skins.¡¹ Therefore, Yo-chan, give Reika-oneesan a tight hug!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I¡­¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s try it right away! I¡¯ll embrace her from the back¡­Yo-chan attack her on front!¡¹

    Nei-san embraces Reika from behind¡­

    ¡¸Please¡­wait a moment¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, go, Yo-chan, hurry¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    I embrace Reika from the front.

    ¡¸¡­Ah!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s strength is easy to take off¡­

    Reika accepts mine and Nei-san¡¯s embrace.

    ¡¸Nothing¡¯s scary¡­no need to be afraid. Here, take a deep breath¡­Yo-chan and I are just hugging you. We won¡¯t do anything bad¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san whispers in Reika¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸What do you think? It¡¯s warm¡­not bad isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s better than tightening your body with clothes¡­¡¹

    ¡­Reika

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re right¡¹

    Reika¡¯s body tension is melting away.

    The gloomy face disappears.

    ¡¸Reika¡­you look beautiful without your makeup. I guess you¡¯re originally well ordered¡¹

    I look up at the tall Reika¡¯s face, and express my impressions.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Reika-oneesan¡¯s got a pretty boy face¡¹

    ¡­Pretty boy face?

    ¡¸Your eyes look refreshing, your nose is tall¡­you look cool. I like that!¡¹

    ¡¸I also like you Reika¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­thank you very much¡¹

    Reika¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸Besides¡­your skin is fair and beautiful. Your face looks dignified when you were wearing a make up but¡­this no makeup face is also fine!¡¹

    Nei-san praises Reika.

    ¡¸Is¡­that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I think so too. Your British gentleman dress looks good but¡­I think that this Reika is good as it is¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    Reika¡¯s cheeks dye red.

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡­you¡¯re going to fool another girl like that right?!¡¹

    Yukino speaks sarcastically to me.

    ¡¸He¡¯s taking responsibility for the rest of his life so it¡¯s fine¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Before long¡­the elevator came back.

    We get inside and the elevator goes up.

    It¡¯s not just moving up and down vertically¡­it also draws complex orbits sideways multiple times¡­

    The secret elevator rises.

    Even inside the elevator¡­Nei-san and I are sticking to Reika.

    ¡¸Ah, Reika-oneesan¡­your ass is tight¡¹

    Nei-san says while stroking Reika¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­please don¡¯t touch that place¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, try touching it too¡­it¡¯s small and elastic, it feels so good¡¹

    I also accepted the offer and touched Reika¡¯s ass.

    Wow, though she¡¯s trained¡­the elasticity isn¡¯t half-bad.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan actually has a sexy body¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­Sexy?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised from what Nei-san said¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sexy¡­isn¡¯t your body the sexy one here?¡¹

    Reika says self-mockingly

    ¡¸I just have a lot of meat and jelly stuff. Reika-oneesan¡¯s tight and tempered body is sexier. Don¡¯t you think so Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I like Nei-san¡¯s glamourous body but, I also like Reika¡¯s tight body¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lord?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s filled and feels comfortable to embrace¡¹

    I bury my face in Reika¡¯s chest.

    It¡¯s a small breast but¡­the elasticity is different because of the pectoral muscle.

    ¡¸Do you like me?¡¹

    Reika asked, looking down on me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious that I do?¡­If not, then I wont¡¯ be hugging you¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­w-what part of me do you like?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I like Reika as she is¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Ah, she didn¡¯t understand what it meant?

    ¡¸I¡¯m often told the same but¡­Reika¡¯s so easy to understand. A beautiful face and trained body¡­and it¡¯s synchronized with the heart. Very frank¡­you have a personality that doesn¡¯t lie¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s lies¡­ I do it too¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you lie, it¡¯s found out right away¡­so it¡¯s fine, Reika¡­¡¹

    In that respect, she closely resembles me.

    ¡¸Easy to understand, easy to talk to, easy to get along with¡­I think you can be the Onee-san that¡¯s loved by everyone in the¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Though they¡¯re having problems with me showing off because I¡¯m too obsessed with aesthetics!¡¹

    Nei-san supplements from what I said.

    ¡¸Un. I think that it¡¯s Reika-oneesan¡¯s fault on showing off strangely!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s my first time being told like that¡¹

    Reika mutters.

    ¡¸Well of course¡­you won¡¯t be adviced like this by people that aren¡¯t your¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Nei-san smiles

    ¡¸The people in this world are harsh on a complete stranger. Especially for those who are over 20 years old¡­as long as there¡¯s no problem in their family or a boss that does a direct advantage or disadvantage, they will never pay attention to someone else¡¯s social life. That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    ¡­That might be

    ¡¸Especially¡­Reika-oneesan has a job taking advantage of special skills¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Security Service¡¯s elite

    ¡¸Look, famous novelists, or filmmakers¡­have strange fashion sense or even if they have a problem with their speech or behavior, they leave them alone, right? Reika-oneesan is left alone with the same reason as them¡¹

    Thus¡­the beat to death swordswoman with a British Gentleman hobby was born.

    The person herself is such a beautiful lady and yet.

    ¡¸Well, the British gentleman hobby is a hobby¡­try to become a normal beautiful looking Onee-san from now on!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan and I¡­no, Mii-chan, Megu-chan, Mana-chan, Ruri-chan, and Mao-chan¡­thinks of wanting to walk around the city with a beautiful elder sister¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, of course¡­it¡¯s okay to continue using a British suit. But, I¡¯m just saying that I would also like to see Reika wearing a beautiful dress¡­¡¹

    Nei-san and I attack Reika

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯ll think about it¡¹

    Reika said embarrassed.

    Before long¡­the elevator stops.

    The door opens¡­Margo-san and others were waiting.

    Doesn¡¯t seem that there¡¯s a problem.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s return this elevator back to the basement¡¹

    I I pressed the descend button and got outside before the door closes.

    With this, the elevator goes back to the basement.

    The door closed completely¡­and we made sure the elevator has gone down.

    I then told Reika.

    ¡¸¡­Break it, Reika¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Destroy the circuit so the elevator can¡¯t be called on this floor again¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­we can¡¯t return to the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»¡­¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. The priority right now is to make the enemy unable to get down to the basement¡¹

    Jii-chan can sneak off Misuzu and other¡¯s eyes, and go up to the upper floor.

    ¡¸As Jii-chan said earlier¡­if we can hold them until morning, we win. The five of us doesn¡¯t have to do back down¡¹

    We¡¯re going to continue to fight for our lives in this hotel until morning¡­!

 Chapter 298. Fun promise

    Chapter 298. Fun promise

    ¡¸Right¡­it¡¯s better if we prepare for the worst¡¹

    Seki-san smiles

    ¡¸Wait¡­calm down you all. Are you really sure with that?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s afraid.

    Well, we would be putting ourselves in a dangerous situation until morning¡­without any escape route.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, do it!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s laughing

    ¡¸Well¡­that would be the best solution¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Michi nods silently

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s an order. Do it, Reika¡¹

    Reika¡­

    ¡¸¡­If it¡¯s an order¡¹

    She holds up her cane made of special alloy

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡­Baaaakiii!!!

    The tip of the metal rod crushes the electronic circuit of the elevator.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s put back the wall hiding the elevator for the time being¡­¡¹

    Margo-san covers the operation unit using, the front of the elevator with a wall.

    ¡¸Okay, Reika-oneesan¡­break this unit as well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger, Haaaa!!¡¹

    ¡­Gwasha!!!

    With this, there¡¯s no way to open the hidden elevator.

    The route from the upper part of the hotel to the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»is completely closed

    Yukino¡¯s face is gloomy

    ¡¸Well then¡­let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Nei-san looks indifferent, then laughed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸We were talking earlier until you came¡­did you know, Seki-san has a cruiser!¡¹

    Margo-san says while confirming the route from here to the route where the executives are using tablet brought from the basement.

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s my hobby to go out to the sea by cruiser¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸Oh. That¡¯s nice. Let¡¯s ride it next time!¡¹

    Nei-san rubs against Seki-san.

    ¡¸Sure. We¡¯ll give you a ride to Hawaii¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hawaii?¡¹

    Hawaii¡­that Hawaii?

    ¡¸Mooring in Japan would take extraordinary money¡­even if you ask a contractor for maintenance, it¡¯ll take many times over there. Therefore, the ship¡¯s in Hawaii. If it¡¯s over there, you can ride it all year round¡¹

    Haa¡­as expected of an elite of Kouzuki security service, Jii-chan¡¯s full time guard.

    Her scale is on a different level.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to Hawaii! Yo-chan, Mii-chan and Maru-chan too!¡¹

    Nei-san said happily.

    ¡¸Right, I always went there alone¡­but it seems fun to go to the ocean with everyone¡¹

    Seki-san says, then goes to Reika.

    Reika¡¯s gloomy.

    ¡¸¡­Fujimiya Reika, are you okay like this?¡¹

    Seki-san says looking down on Reika.

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san?¡¹

    ¡¸If this continues¡­the sporty, outdoor, and active Onee-san of these girls will become me, are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­do you have the resolve to enter the¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not the problem¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t he say it a while ago? It¡¯s wrong to attempt a strange decision and forcibly shape it. Isn¡¯t it okay for you to start as the family¡¯s friend¡¯s elder sister, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Seki-san seems to have broken though various things.

    ¡¸There are a lot of things I want to show these children a lot to teach. I think that there¡¯s fun in running cars or motorcycles¡­I also want to show the sunset sea in Hawaii from the ship. Fishing with everyone sounds fun. Even if it¡¯s on sea or lake¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san talks with fascinated eyes.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s older or the same age, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll go well because I¡¯m too conscious but if the other party is younger, I feel like I can do it properly. Or rather, even I feel like I can be an¡ºOneesan¡»of these children¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Reika looks at the ground, gloomy.

    ¡¸I am a woman who lived by the sword so I have nothing to teach the younger people like Seki-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s just lies¡¹

    Seki-san smiles

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you tell Mao-chan about Sherlock Holmes or Mother Goose¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    ¡¸Teach this guy about your British Hobby¡­this guy would listen to your story seriously even for hours¡¹

    Seki-san said then looked at me.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll listen too, Reika-oneesan!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles at Reika.

    She looks up startled.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­when we¡¯re going to take a ride in my cruiser in Hawaii, Fujimiya-san will be coming too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re also younger than me¡­!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s expressed her participation in the¡ºfamily¡»before her mind has settled down¡­

    Seki-san spent time with us deepening our relationship before deciding to go with us.

    But still, Seki-san who¡¯s always isolated is pleased that we accepted her.

    ¡¸But, you have to wear swimsuit¡­I won¡¯t let you in my cruiser if you¡¯re going with your usual suit!¡¹

    ¡¸Seki-san, in the first place, it¡¯s impossible to wear a suit under the scorching sun of Hawaii! It¡¯s too hot!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true!¡¹

    Nei-san and Seki-san laughs.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­you shouldn¡¯t think¡ºWhat can I do?¡»too much¡¹

    Margo-san says

    ¡¸Instead¡­Think of¡ºwhat everyone wants to do¡»¡¹

    ¡¸What everyone wants to do?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fun that way¡­right?!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles refreshingly

    ¡¸Are you people idiots¡­we¡¯re in this kind of situation you know¡¹

    7Yukino said as if throwing up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because we¡¯re in this situation we are thinking of a fun future. Making various promises. It is to be sure that everyone¡¯s safe, living¡¹

    Margo-san answers Yukino.

    ¡¸Huh? By the way¡­Did anyone make a promise with Yukino-san?! What about Yo-chan¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nothing at all¡¹

    ¡¸In short¡­nobody guarantees Yukino-san¡¯s future right?¡¹

    Yukino trembles in fear.

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s been said multiple times, Yukino-san is someone who doesn¡¯t know her own standing so it can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Now ten, the route¡¯s been decided. Also, it seems the enemy hasn¡¯t come up to the vicinity of this floor yet. Maybe¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maybe?¡¹

    I reacted to what Margo-san said.

    ¡¸The guys who attacked the hotel¡¯s lobby with tear gas¡­there¡¯s about 4 people that disappeared¡¹

    Right¡­there¡¯s that.

    ¡¸Where are those four right now? That¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Afterwards, the enemy came in with three large busses, split into team, invaded the upper floor, their movements are completely monitored but¡­

    The four people who disappeared¡­have their locations unknown

    ¡¸I know the first three but I can¡¯t discover the identity of the last one¡¹

    ¡­You know?

    ¡¸They¡¯re Miss Cordelia, and the white female Viola and Rosalind, right?¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    Miss Cordelia and the other Viola couple that appeared in the theater.

    ¡¸Before Viola¡¯s men invaded with brute force¡­they snuck into the hotel earlier¡¹

    I see¡­after the scene where the male Viola¡¯s group break into the scene, it¡¯ll become a mess and hard to infiltrate.

    ¡¸As Imagined¡­Miss Cordelia don¡¯t have the same goal as the male Viola. There¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re under the same organization as Viola but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Somehow, I bet that there¡¯s a secret we don¡¯t know about yet!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There are multiple criminals claiming to be Cesario VIola and I think that there¡¯s no doubt that there¡¯s someone else instructing each Viola. And Miss Cordelia is also a foreman. But, at what role they have been ordered to for them to come to Japan this time?¡­I don¡¯t know about that¡¹

    ¡¸Besides¡­there¡¯s still the fourth intruder¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei-san are thinking deeper and deeper¡­

    The two of them are smart and they¡¯re used to this situation.

    ¡¸Seki-san, is there no investigation folder on Cesario Viola on Kouzuki security service?¡¹

    ¡¸It may be on the research department but neither Fujimiya-san nor I are on that field so we can only disclose information related to the guards in charge. Kouzuki security service¡¯s main task is security in Japan¡­and this case of a criminal organization coming from the foreign country is a unique one¡¹

    Seki-san answers.

    ¡¸I think Chief Tanizawa knows it but¡­we only have a general knowledge which extends to; that there¡¯s a group of criminal named Cesario Viola in Los Angeles¡¹

    ¡¸But, didn¡¯t you know that Cesario Viola would be coming in this case, right?¡¹

    Nei-san argues.

    Right¡­director Yamaoka, of the security department should¡¯ve been working on it for several days.

    ¡¸¡­Unfortunately, I¡¯m a member of the full time guards of¡ºKakka¡»¡­so I haven¡¯t been following orders with exception of¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I¡¯ve only been ordered to guard Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Reika answers.

    I see.

    The two of them are the elite so they¡¯re out from the usual Kouzuki security service line.

    They¡¯re not subordinates of Director Yamaoka¡­they¡¯re not selected as interceptors of Viola.

    Therefore¡­they don¡¯t know any detailed information about Viola.

    ¡­Wait

    Jii-chan had us make contact with these two¡­

    Is because they don¡¯t have any detailed information?

    Perhaps, Jii-chan¡¯s full time guards¡­Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san have been given detailed information?

    Therefore¡­the two men didn¡¯t make any contact with us¡­

    For Jii-chan¡­it¡¯s a dangerous thing to leave his full time guards¡¯ side.

    No¡­wrong.

    Jii-chan won¡¯t do such careless things¡­

    Even Ootoku-san and the other can¡¯t give up guarding Jii-chan.

    ¡­Perhaps, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san are still protecting Jii-chan on places we can¡¯t see.

    Therefore¡­Jii-chan said that it¡¯s okay even if there¡¯s no guard left in the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»

    Because he know that he¡¯s protected by his strongest men¡­

    ¡¸The information you know abotu Cesario Viola is what Miss Cordelia said? And, could you tell us about the white Viola people¡¹

    Seki-san tells Margo-san

    ¡¸Then,, let¡¯s talk while we head to the room where the executives are. Reika-oneesan, listen as well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    ¡¸Nei¡­here¡¹

    Margo-san hands the tablet to Nei-san

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be talking to these ladies so Nei will be navigating¡¹

    In the current hotel¡­the fire doors and shutters are lowered and all the routes to be passed are determined.

    ¡¸The red line is the route to go¡¹

    Perhaps, this information is sent from the underground monitor room.

    ¡¸Michi will be the vanguard¡­if there¡¯s anything strange then stop everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    ¡¸Nei would be in the middle¡­we¡¯ll be guarding from behind¡¹

    Though there¡¯s four infiltrators missing¡­there¡¯s no large¡ºenemy¡»on the floor.

    Therefore, Margo-san has judged to form a complete defense formation.

    Michi as the vanguard¡­walking the corridor.

    Behind her are Nei-san and me.

    ¡­Wait

    ¡¸Hey, Yukino¡­you¡¯re clinging too much¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s completely sticking on my back

    ¡¸W-Who cares¡­I¡¯m scared¡­¡¹

    Yuknio¡¯s cowering¡­

    Well fine.

    Behind us¡­Margo-san and the two ladies continue their talk.

    ¡¸Ah, Mi-chan.¡¹ Go right on that corner¡­the stiars on the left is blocked¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    We go on following Nei-san¡¯s navigation.

    When we arrived at the level above the stairs¡­we have to use another staircase to go further upstairs.

    From stairs to stairs, we are taking huge detours instead of taking the shortest distance.,

    ¡¸This is a mini dungeon¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    No matter when, Nei-san always shows a happy face.

    Of course¡­it¡¯s a smile that makes us not worry about her but¡­

    This beauty¡¯s smile really heal one¡¯s heart.

    I feel like Nei-san¡¯s consideration always helps me out

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Yo-chan, staring at my face¡­/¡¹

    ¡¸Hm¡­Nei-san, I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­I love you too Yo-chan¡¹

    I walk together with Nei-san.

    I¡­

    I want to walk with this person for longer.

    ¡¸¡­Father?!¡¹

    Just around the corner¡­Kudou-papa is on the other side of the corridor.

    Kudou-papa is carrying some free guards.

    That person, if I recall¡­

    That¡¯s¡ºTakeshi Hunter¡»was it?

    ¡¸Oh, Michi-kun¡­you look fine!¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiles at his daughter.

    ¡¸Father¡­why are you in here?¡¹

    Yeah¡­the¡ºEnemy¡»is still on the lower side of the hotel

    The enemy and Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinates should be divided and fighting.

    ¡¸It¡¯s prep for the next thing. Those guys will be coming up here sooner or later¡¹

    Kudou-papa assumes that the¡ºenemy¡»would rise up to the 20th floor area?

    ¡¸Currently, 40% of the enemy group were taken down. However, they¡¯re only amateur thugs brought by the enemy from Russia. The unit brought by Cesario Viola from the US are still alive¡¹

    Kudou-papa speaks in loud voice¡­Margo-san and the two elites can hear it as well.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not letting our free guards die here. Shaving off the enemy number, they are instructed to withdraw in places they won¡¯t get hurt. Bit by bit, we lure them to the upper floor¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸In the first place, we have enough combat members to take turns and rest¡­we¡¯re now pulling a defensive line on the 12th floor but I think that it¡¯ll be broken soon¡¹

    The war of attrition will continue¡­?

    ¡¸Hm¡­What¡¯s wrong Michi-kun?¡¹

    Kudou-papa notices something unusual with his daughter.

    ¡¸It looks like you¡¯re covering something around your waist, are you injured?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸Father¡­I¡¯ve lost my virginity earlier¡¹

    Michi says dignified.

    ¡¸So, there¡¯s a discomfort in my lower abdomen but¡­there will be no problems in combat!¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s frozen.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­M-Michi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s a dangerous day today, I think that I¡¯m definitely fertilized!¡¹

    F-Fertilized

    Why do you have to say it that way, Michi

    ¡¸Therefore, father¡­please think of the name of my child!¡¹

    Kudou-papa glares at me.

    ¡­Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give birth to a girl so please think of a girl¡¯s name!¡¹

 Chapter 299. Father, Mother

    Chapter 299. Father, Mother

    ¡¸You bastard!¡­what did you do to my Michi-kun!!!!!!!¡¹

    Kudou-papa tries to attack me violently but¡­

    Michi moved in front of me smoothly then parried all of Kudou-papa¡¯s attacks!

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun?!¡¹

    ¡¸I am not father¡¯s!¡¹

    Michi says blushing.

    ¡¸My mind and body are already Master¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What!!!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Shushushubabababa!!

    Kudou-papa tries to approach me from multiple angles but¡­

    Michi also stops that.

    ¡­To top it off.

    ¡¸¡­Father!¡¹

    ¡¸W-What?!¡¹

    At the moment their eyes match¡­Michi¡¯s hand scratches the air like a beckoning cat!

    ¡¸¡­Woah?!¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s strongly pulled and his posture got broken¡­!

    At that moment, Michi swept Kudou-papa¡¯s feet.

    Kudou-papa falls down on the floor¡­

    ¡¸Michi-kun¡­T-That¡¯s technique?!¡¹

    ¡¸Kudou style ancient martial arts mystic art¡­¡ºShingetsu¡» Father¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa rubs his hurt butt while looking up at his daughter in surprise¡­

    ¡¸You said¡­Kudou style ancient martial arts mystic art¡­¡ºShingetsu¡»?!¡¹

    He glares at his daughter.

    Tension runs on the place.

    ¡¸The hell¡¯s that? I didn¡¯t know about that technique?¡¹

    I made a fool of myself.

    ¡¸Yes. Grandfather said that he didn¡¯t teach father about this¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit! That fucking bastard¡­he didn¡¯t teach me that?!¡¹

    Kudou-papa stands up shouting.

    ¡¸Well¡­isn¡¯t it because father has abandoned training halfway and left the house¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Well you see¡­Etsuko was bearing Shinichi, and I was in a situation where I have to stop to earn money¡­Michi-kun¡¹

    Kudou-papa has been married young¡­

    He ran out of the house and started underground business with his Kudou style.

    ¡¸Wait¡­could it be that there are more techniques I don¡¯t know of?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­if you don¡¯t know about ¡ºShingetsu¡», then could it be that you also don¡¯t know about¡ºUroyakinuma¡»,¡ºEngetsu Daikaiten¡», ¡ºDenkou Raimei Kuzushi¡», or¡ºInazuma Juuryoku Otoshi¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡­I don¡¯t know those at all, yes¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s crestfallen.

    ¡¸Father¡­I think of labeling it as¡ºKudou style ancient martial arts ©` Kuromori Faction¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Father have told me to¡ºmake my own Kudou style¡»¡­as of now, I belong to Kuromori family¡¯s house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not Kouzuki house?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama has already entered the Kuromori house. I also have become Kuromori house¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    Michi bows to her father.

    ¡¸Father, I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­About what?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t show myself wearing a bridal dress to father¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why¡­Is it because of him¡­?!¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at me and Michi

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell the details for now. I will not formally marry him. However¡­I have dedicated my life to him already¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    Michi is being considerate of my other¡ºwomen¡»¡­

    She doesn¡¯t wish for an official marriage with me¡­

    And¡­she¡¯s worried that she can¡¯t show her greatest appearance to her father.

    ¡¸You just keep making me surprised¡¹

    Kudou-papa said

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what but¡­I¡¯ve seen your resolve¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already drifted far away from my reach¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of her! I¡¯ll cherish her¡­¡¹

    The words¡ºplease give me your daughter¡»comes to my throat, but¡­

    I think that it¡¯s inappropriate

    Michi has already become my¡ºwoman¡»by her will.

    It¡¯s too late to ask for her father¡¯s permission¡­it¡¯ll only defile Michi¡¯s resolve.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let her cry. Never¡¹

    Those are the only words that come out of my mouth

    ¡¸¡­I wont cry¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸I will not cry so Master, use me as you wish¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸I will be by Master¡¯s side for his own convenience. I¡¯ll never part whatever happens so please do not worry about me, and please go on your own way, Master¡¹

    Michi said¡­Kudou-papa

    ¡¸I see¡­for you he¡¯s already a lifetime companion¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He is my¡­lord. A man to serve with my whole life¡¹

    ¡¸I can understand what¡¯s on Michi¡¯s mind¡­you can¡¯t marry your lord after all¡¹

    ¡­Does this mean?

    ¡¸Master will cherish me. That alone is enough for me¡¹

    Michi¡¯s way of thinking¡­is a warrior¡¯s.

    She can never have an equal relationship with the lord she serves.

    Therefore¡­even if she¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡»she can¡¯t be my¡ºwife¡»

    ¡¸Take care of her¡­if you do something irresponsible, I¡¯ll kill you¡¹

    Kudou-papa tells me.

    ¡¸Before that¡­I¡¯ll beat down father¡¹

    Michi said nonchalantly

    ¡¸I see¡­you¡¯re already a person from different house¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­even if you¡¯re my father, I will not forgive those who stand in the way of our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s farewell¡­father¡¹

    Michi parts with her father.

    In order to continue to advance the road as Kuromori¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­give Michi a one last hug¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸¡­What¡­hey?¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­give your father a hug too¡¹

    I look at Michi¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master¡¹

    Michi stands before Kudou-papa

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi-kun¡¹

    Kudou-papa huge Michi tightly

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve grown, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m still a child¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you were so small when you were a baby¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d be troubled if you compared me to back then¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy that you were born¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    Michi and Kudou-papa¡­takes off the mask of their hearts.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸I should be the one sorry¡­I¡¯ve left you to my father and didn¡¯t play with you that much¡¹

    ¡¸I feel closer with my father through Kudou martial arts¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Michi on her childhood has her family poor¡­so she was kept in her grandfather¡¯s house.

    She desperately learned Kudou style under her grandfather¡­

    She believed that it would become a bond with her father¡­

    ¡¸Dammit¡­you¡¯re now better in Kudou style than me¡¹

    ¡¸Father also received grandfather¡¯s guidance¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if I can still bow my head to father this late¡­Nah, I¡¯m fine with evil Kudou style. It¡¯s okay that you inherit the legitimate martial art¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­be happy, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸I already am¡­I¡¯m at the happiest point in my life right now. I¡¯m in love. I¡¯m being loved. I have a¡ºlord¡»¡ºfamily¡»¡ºallies¡»to protect¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­yeah¡¹

    Kudou-papa lets go of Michi.

    ¡¸My youngest daughter is the first to be independent¡­you¡¯re still 15. But, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s not the age that decides your life¡­I was the same¡¹

    Then, he looked at Margo-san and me

    ¡¸Take care of my daughter¡¹

    He bows his head deeply¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I bow my head.

    I didn¡¯t say anything further than that.

    ¡¸¡­Bye then. Take care. This hotel is a battlefield¡¹

    ¡¸Father as well¡­take care¡¹

    The father daughter puts on their warrior mask again¡­

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Etsuko¡¯s in this hotel too¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mother?

    Did she move from the security of the theater to the security of hotel?

    Then that means she¡¯s under director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸She¡¯s dull-witted unlike me.¡¹

    Yeah¡­her mother won¡¯t accept Michi¡¯s independence.

    ¡¸Yes. I think that mother will never understand¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸Mother is a salary woman, not a warrior¡¹

    She asses her own mother

    ¡¸Anyway¡­watch out for her¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much¡­fortunes of war for father as well¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­thanks¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­excuse us¡¹

    Then, the father daughter parts.

    The father went downstairs to repel the invading forces.

    The daughter goes upstairs to identify the traitor and take them down.

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Want to walk holding hands?¡¹

    I suggested.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­if one of my hand is held, my response against an enemy assault would be delayed¡¹

    Michi answers as the vanguard of our group

    ¡¸I see¡­that¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­the hem of my uniform¡¹

    ¡­MIchi?

    ¡¸Please hold into the hem¡¹

    Michi said with her cheeks blushing.

    If I just hold into the hem of her clothes lightly, she can shake me off to respond when something happens.

    ¡¸Sure¡­¡¹

    I grab the back side of Michi¡¯s uniform

    ¡¸Ufufufu¡¹

    Michi laughed.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m just happy. Just a while ago, I was making contact with Master but I¡­!¡¹

    This small warrior girl¡­just how cute can she get?

    ¡¸Hey hey, let¡¯s go with the tension in mind!¡¹

    Nei-san tells us from behind.

    We then got out of the corridor and climbed up the stairs.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After a while¡­we have arrived to the floor where the directors of Kouzuki group and the¡ºprivate students¡»are evacuated without any troubles.

    ¡¸Err¡­they should be in this room¡¹

    Nei-san checks the tablet¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s change the formation I¡¯ll be the vanguard¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    In order to face the people of Kouzui group¡­it¡¯s better for Seki-san who¡¯s known to be Jii-chan¡¯s full time guard to be in the front of the group

    ¡¸¡­Then please¡¹

    Formation change.

    The front is Seki-san. Next is Reika¡­it¡¯s like a two-top formation

    Next, Michi and me.

    Behind, Nei-san and Yukino.

    Margo-san is the rear guard.

    ¡­Knock knock

    Seki-san knocks the door.

    The door opens.

    It seems that Seki-san¡¯s face is confirmed from the peephole.

    ¡¸Is there a problem¡­Seki-san?¡¹

    Showing up is Michi¡¯s mother¡­Kudou Etsuko

    She¡¯s in charge of the security of this room?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve come under the orders of¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Seki-san answered with only that.

    ¡¸Are the executives in this room?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, that¡¯s right¡­oh, Michi? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡¹

    Kudou Etsuko is surprised to see that her daughter is among the members following behind Seki-san

    ¡¸Anyway, could we enter the room?¡¹

    Seki-san said, Kudou-mama¡­

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡­please come in¡¹

    Kudou-mama is far older than Seki-san¡­her duty in Kouzuki security service is longer than Seki-san and Reika.

    And yet¡­she¡¯s speaking to Seki-san formally means¡­

    The position of Jii-chan¡¯s full time guard and the top elite is a special thing.

    ¡¸This way¡¹

    This room is the same room as where I¡¯ve met Jii-chan.

    A two space conference room.

    The doom at the back is supposed to be a large room where around 30 people can hold a meeting.

    The people evacuated should be gathered there.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s the matter? Who came?¡¹

    That voice is¡­

    Kouzuki security service, security department¡­director Yamaoka?

    ¡¸it¡¯s me, director Yamaoka¡¹

    Seki-san tells director Yamaoka

    ¡¸It seems they came from¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»order¡¹

    Kudou-mama reports to her boss.

    ¡¸An order?¡­What is it?¡¹

    Director Yamaoka stares at us.

    Apart from Reika and Seki-san¡­

    The other faces are just too abnormal

    Nei-san, Yukino and I are high school students¡­Michi¡¯s a middle school girl.

    Furthermore, director Yamaoka knows that we¡¯re form¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸I have no duty to explain to you¡­let us through the back room¡¹

    Seki-san speaks to director Yamaoka with the rude-polite tone like the first time they met.

    I see, in order for the young women be able to argue with the elders of the organization¡­they need an arrogant attitude like this.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the director of the security department you know¡­!¡¹

    Director Yamaoka refuses but¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­why is a security director coming to this place? Shouldn¡¯t you be in a position where you command the field?¡¹

    Seki-san laughs at director Yamaoka

    ¡¸T-That is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­Kudou-san¡¯s guard department is in charge with the battle with the enemy who attacked so director Yamaoka is free?¡¹

    Director Yamaoka endures Seki-san¡¯s insulting words.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great? The guards of security department are usually gorgeous, but they evacuate when it comes to a real emergency. I feel sorry for the guard department who always wipes your sorry asses¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸E-Even we are doing our best!¡¹

    ¡¸Doing your best¡­this?¡¹

    Seki-san corners director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸The¡ºenemy¡»came in with three large busses. Isn¡¯t the checkpoint at the entrance of the hotel the work of security department?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That is¡¹

    ¡¸What happened to the uniformed security guards at checkpoints? Have they all died from enemy shootout? I just think that it¡¯s impossible to allow an invasion of the enemy without any resistance, what do you say?¡¹

    Seki-san asks¡­director Yamaoka

    ¡¸¡­Missing¡¹

    ¡¸Missing?¡¹

    ¡¸The security guards who were patrolling at the perimeter of the hotel were out of contact. They¡¯re all missing¡¹

    What¡¯s with that?

    ¡¸When Fujimiya-san and I were on the way of transferring Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama from the theater to this hotel¡­there were Kouzuki security service uniformed guards that attacked us¡¹

    ¡¸I received that report¡¹

    Director Yamaoka feels sorry.

    ¡¸After the enemy attack¡­all of the security in their uniform were made to withdraw from the hotel¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Chief Tanizawa evacuated to outside instead of the underground parking lot, as ordered by¡ºKakka¡» ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unknown how many of the enemies are mixed with the uniformed people¡­what about the security department in this hotel right now¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only a few people left in the management including the two of us.¡¹

    Director Yamaoka said mortified.

    If he doesn¡¯t have a subordinate then his job as a security officer disappears.

    Director Yamaoka who¡¯s the head of the uniformed security guards admits.

    ¡¸I should be submitting a resignation letter to¡ºKakka¡»shouldn¡¯t I¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Please think about that after repelling all the¡ºenemies¡»¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san said in a harsh tone.

    ¡¸Right now, Kudou-san¡¯s subordinates are fighting¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸We came here under¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»orders¡­the enemy isn¡¯t allowed to go up further¡¹

    Seki-san said clearly

 Chapter 300. With Adults

    Chapter 300. With Adults

    ¡¸Now then¡­I would like to see the executives¡­¡¹

    Seki-san hurries director Yamaoka

    ¡¸Uhm¡­is he with you?¡¹

    Director Yamaoka looks at us

    ¡¸¡­Of course¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an¡ºimperial order¡»Yamaoka-san. If you¡¯re a manager in Kouzuki security service then I think you know what that means¡­¡¹

    Seki-san looks at director Yamaoka with eyes of mockery.

    ¡¸¡­Understood. Hey, let these people in¡¹

    Director Yamaoka orders the two giants in navy blue suit protecting the door of the inner room.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­so, where is¡ºKakka¡»right now¡¹

    Feeling sorry, director Yamaoka asks Seki-san.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t tell you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the director of the security department. For me to not know the current location of¡ºKakka¡»which is our most important security target¡­¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s why¡­

    Since he doesn¡¯t know where Jii-chan is¡­director Yamaoka is guarding the executives are less important than Jii-chan

    ¡­Voluntarily.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s the one fighting the raiders¡­

    In the first place¡­with the number of guards under director Yamaoka left the hotel, it¡¯s impossible to engage the enemies with guns.

    In that case, director Yamaoka can only strengthen the vicinity of Jii-chan.

    Or rather¡­in this situation, if they can¡¯t protect Jii-chan then they can¡¯t stand with the honor of a security guard.

    Yet¡­director Yamaoka isn¡¯t informed the location of Jii-chan.

    Unable to do anything¡­director Yamaoka voluntarily guarded the executives of Kouzuki group as the second best solution

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell you¡¹

    Seki-san said clearly

    ¡¸You can¡¯t tell me?¡¹

    Director Yamaoka said slightly agitated.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just you, be at ease. Kudou-san doesn¡¯t know either. I think chief Tanizawa knows. ¡ºKakka¡»has been evacuated to a safe place with Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san as guards¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san lies.

    The two men who are Jii-chan¡¯s full time guards aren¡¯t in the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»

    However, if he knows that Jii-chan is protected by the two of them, he can be rest assured for the time being.

    If he¡¯s a normal human¡­

    ¡¸Are the full time guards trying to monopolize protecting¡ºKakka¡»?¡¹

    Director Yamaoka said¡­Seki-san.

    Snorted.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t be trusted because you think like that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»idea. Us full time guards are always acting according to¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»will. You seem to really don¡¯t understand anything¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san glares at director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸Yamaoka-san¡­you¡¯re a very shallow man and likes to talk useless things. Besides¡­you also seem to be lacking the eyes to discern people¡¯s true nature. That is why you can only be given a light position as a security manager¡­!¡¹

    Director Yamaoka¡¯s expression turned stiff.

    ¡¸Are you making fool of security department?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You jest¡­you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m making fool of¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You bitch!¡¹

    The angry director Yamaoka tries to grab Seki-san but¡­

    At that moment, Seki-san moves at high speed¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Fua!¡¹

    Director Yamaoka¡¯s body turned in the air¡­

    Then¡­*thud*!

    He was thrown down the floor strongly¡­

    ¡¸¡­B-Bastard!¡¹

    Before director Yamaoka¡¯s eyes who¡¯s trying to get up¡­is Reika sticking her can to him.

    The hard tip of the special metal breaks the carpet and pierces the metal floor.

    Margo-san and Nei-san¡­

    Michi¡¯s protecting me.

    Yukino¡­she¡¯s left alone.

    ¡¸¡­You just saw it now didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Seki-san asks Kudou-mama

    ¡¸You there as well¡­¡¹

    The two giants guarding the inner door is asked by Seki-san.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I-I have seen it¡¹

    Kudou-mama¡¯s taken aback, she can¡¯t answer¡­

    The two of director Yamaoka¡¯s subordinates answered Seki-san.

    ¡¸Director Yamaoka is the one who made amove first¡­it¡¯s a legitimate self defense just now¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I think so too¡¹

    The guants responds while worrying about director Yamaoka¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯m in trouble. You¡¯ll have to sign the report later¡¹

    Seki-san said coolly.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Director Yamaoka looks up at Seki-san.

    ¡¸A report¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Though I¡¯m someone from Kouzuki security service, I¡¯m a full time guard¡­I¡¯m out of the internal command system. I am supposed to prioritize¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»imperial order than chief Tanizawa¡¯s order which is my direct supervisor, in fact, I¡¯m direct subordinate of¡ºKakka¡» Therefore¡­it¡¯s an obligation of a management employee of Kouzuki security service like you to produce a report¡¹

    ¡¸Are you threatening me?¡¹

    Seki-san looks at Kudou-mama.

    ¡¸Could anyone else teach this dull thinking person? I don¡¯t want to deal with him anymore¡¹

    Kudou-mama looks at director Yamaoka who¡¯s having a miserable face¡­

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san has no reason nor merit to threaten director Yamaoka¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­this little girl just told me to report this incident to¡ºKakka¡»just now. I¡¯m sure that she intends to make Kakka look at me badly!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Wrong¡¹

    Kudou-mama said.

    ¡¸What Seki-san wants to be reported is the trouble with Director Yamaoka seen by me and those in this room. Instead of witnesses, you have to look for¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»decision instead¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But!¡¹

    ¡¸Doing it this way, you won¡¯t make any ill feelings between the security department and the full time guards! You don¡¯t get it?!!!¡¹

    Kudou-mama made director Yamaoka fall silent.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­he¡¯s not like this usually. Because of his continued failure since the theater¡­losing¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»trust¡­he felt that he has to do something, so he¡¯s a bit distracted and irritated. I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re really sorry¡¹

    Kudou-mama bows her head for Director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸Director Yamaoka¡¯s been misunderstanding from the beginning¡­¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­¡ºKakka¡»doesn¡¯t have any expectations from director Yamaoka from the beginning¡¹

    Hearing that¡­director Yamaoka suffers a deep shock.

    ¡¸If Director Yamaoka has the ability to be trusted by¡ºKakka¡»¡­then he should¡¯ve been elected to be a top elite long time ago. Top elites are the people who perform the real job of Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Seki-san said calmly

    ¡¸It¡¯s not only excellent combat skills, professional knowledge, and quick judgement you need¡­you can¡¯t be a top elite unless you¡¯re trusted by¡ºKakka¡» Chief Tanizawa recommends and¡ºKakka¡»examines them himself¡­if you¡¯re dignity as a human isn¡¯t recognized¡­¡¹

    Dignity as a human?

    ¡¸We¡¯re humans so we want money, we have greed. But, we don¡¯t betray our lord because of that. If I ever thought about turning against¡ºKakka¡»¡­I will first report to¡ºKakka¡»to gain permission to break our master-servant relationship. Until that process is over¡­I will never attack¡ºKakka¡»and ¡ºKakka¡»won¡¯t dispose of me without saying anything¡¹

    Yeah¡­the trust between master-servant.

    That¡¯s not kept by money, status, nor honor.

    It is because they mutually trust each other¡­

    You may be betrayed by vulgar low lives but¡­

    Because you know that person isn¡¯t like that¡­

    That is why you trust. There is a bond.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»hasn¡¯t trusted me from the start?¡¹

    ¡¸Should be. If you were trusted then he would be scolding director Yamaoka about his disappointment for tonight. Did¡ºKakka¡»tell you something?¡¹

    ¡¸None¡­not only from¡ºKakka¡»but chief Tanizawa too¡¹

    ¡¸Probably¡­it might be a difficult to take time to scold director Yamaoka. After all¡­we¡¯re in an emergency where we¡¯re attacked by the enemy. Everyone¡¯s busy¡­¡¹

    Seki-san laughs sarcastically.

    In this emergency¡­the¡ºsecurity department¡»is removed from the site means?

    ¡¸T-Then¡­just what are we¡­us security department?! Towards¡ºKakka¡»?!¡¹

    Director Yamaoka raises a heartbroken cry.

    ¡¸The security department¡­is needed only when it¡¯s safe. It¡¯s all just their existence that signifies that the criminal acts have to be given up as there are strong looking security guards in their uniform lined up. Therefore, if you have a decent fighting ability, anyone who has a good physique can have a uniform. There¡¯s a need to understand the instructions of the boss and the nature that won¡¯t run towards a crime recklessly but¡­¡¹

    Seki-san explains.

    ¡¸But¡­even if there are people who will not give up doing a crime even after looking at the thick wall of security guards¡­Instead, the top elite will confront those scoundrels who pushes their way through. We fight such scoundrels in every ways¡­legal or illegal¡­destroying them. Authorized by¡ºKakka¡»to have that much authority emphasizes dignity as the fighting power¡­!¡¹

    Dignity as a person

    ¡¸Let me tell you at least¡­Kudou-san is also one of¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»top elites. Kudou-san himself doesn¡¯t admit it because he¡¯s enrolled in Kouzuki security service in an incomplete form but¡­¡ºKakka¡»fully trusts Kudou-san¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Kudou-papa¡¯s supposed to be the top of guard department, but¡­

    In documents, he¡¯s someone from ¡ºKudou detective office¡»which is another company different from Kouzuki security service and is supposed in business partnership.

    He refuses to be a regular employee of Kouzuki security service¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­is that enough? We¡¯re going in¡¹

    Director Yamaoka¡­

    ¡¸I¡­just what should I do from now on?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s something I don¡¯t know¡­if you¡¯re an adult man then think about it yourself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Director Yamaoka¡¹

    Kudou-mama tries to get close to the depressed director.

    Even in this situation¡­Kudou-mama¡¯s still caring for Director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸¡­Leave me alone for a while¡¹

    Director Yamaoka rejects Kudou-mama.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want you to see my disgraceful appearance more than this¡­¡¹

    ¡­oh

    He¡¯s quite a selfish man¡­

    This man has made a move on a woman who has a husband and a child.

    Then¡­Kudou-mama has been taken by this unsteady man¡­

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    Michi looks at my eyes then whispered

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    It¡¯s painful to see her mother¡¯s shame.

    I also have a memory of it

    I¡­

    I touch Michi¡¯s small butt.

    ¡¸Afu¡­Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Remember, Michi¡¯s all mine¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­that is right¡¹

    The confusion disappears from Michi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸W-What¡­did something happen?!¡¹

    As soon as we entered the next room, an old man in a suit speaks to us.

    Yeah, this feeling where he threatens everything¡­

    Tsunoda¡¯s father.

    We enter the room in group.

    ¡­It¡¯s a bit wider than the meeting room when I first met Jii-chan.

    Sculpted bronze statues riding on marble¡­it¡¯s a bit luxurious room.

    Several wooden desks are lined up.

    Huh¡­Kudou-mama who¡¯s told¡¸Leave me alone¡¹by director Yamaoka comes to the room with us

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve come under¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»imperial order¡¹

    Seki-san declares gallantly.

    ¡¸Is¡ºKakka¡»safe?!¡¹

    This is¡­he¡¯s with Kouzuki Souji and Subaru so it¡¯ll be the brothers¡¯ father.

    In this, he¡¯s the closest to Jii-chan when it comes to blood.

    ¡¸Yes, they are currently evacuated on a separate room¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I would like to see¡ºKakka¡» No, even just a call. Anyway¡­I would like to contact¡ºKakka¡»¡­!¡¹

    The one who said that is Natsuki Makoto¡¯s father.

    I see¡­their relationships, permutations and roles within the group are the same as the children.

    ¡¸We cannot do that¡­¡¹

    Seki-san said strongly

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father asks.

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me.

    Are you saying that I¡¯ll take it from here?

    Well¡­true

    Jii-chan ordered me to do so¡­

    ¡¸Uhm, it seems that there is a¡ºtraitor¡»in this group¡¹

    I said calmly

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we cannot let anyone meet Kouzuki-san unless we take out the traitor, we can¡¯t tell Kouzuki-san¡¯s current location as well. There is the possibility of the¡ºtraitor¡»informing the¡ºenemy¡»after all¡¹

    My words turned the room astir.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way there¡¯s a¡ºtraitor¡»among us!¡¹

    ¡¸In the first place¡­who are you?!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to play with a kid. Hurry and let us contact¡ºKakka¡»¡­!¡¹

    The prince faction¡¯s fathers make a noise.

    The rising faction¡¯s father are silent, watching over the situation.

    The prince faction¡¯s fathers and children begin to make noise¡­

    We can¡¯t make any progress with this.

    ¡­Now then.,

    ¡¸Reika¡­could you break that bronze statue over there?¡¹

    I tell Reika.

    We have to make a breakthrough and amaze these people¡­

    Those who wear authority have to be overwhelmed by realistic power.

    ¡¸Master¡­that¡¯s not needed¡¹

    Michi comes close to me.

    ¡¸That statue is a fine art so it shouldn¡¯t be destroyed for such purposes.¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    ¡¸Besides, we can give everyone a stronger shock if I do it instead of Reika-oneesama¡­!¡¹

    True¡­Reika¡¯s from Kouzuki security service¡­

    Some of them know the power of her cane

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Please leave this to me¡¹

    Michi looks at me with serious eyes.

    Is she plotting something?

    ¡¸Yeah¡­got it¡¹

    I decided to use Michi

    ¡¸¡­Go!¡¹

    Michi comes forward.

    The executives don¡¯t even bother with this small adorable and cute girl.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Haa!¡¹

    Wind blows up in a moment!

    Michi pulls out the red whip hidden under her skirt!

    ¡­Shubaa!!

    ¡­Bishu!!

    The desk in front of the executives¡­is blown apart!

    ¡­Shuba!

    ¡­Shubabyu!!

    The tip of the whip crushes the splinters of the desk floating in the air!

    ¡­Zushuba!

    ¡­Gua Shuba!

    The whip snaps it in to finer pieces!

    ¡¸¡­Haiiiiiii!!!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s whip destroyed the desk thoroughly¡­!

    The executives and their children¡­

    All of them are stunned by the too much destructive power¡­

    ¡­Shubyun!

    Michi stops her whip and then looked up.

    The small middle school girl speaks to the stunned men¡­

    ¡¸¡­The most ruthless and brutal woman in Kuromori house¡­Michi¡¹

    Kudou-mama is surprised at the transformation of her daughter.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s not much time. The traitor should come forward. If you don¡¯t come after counting ten¡­¡¹

    Michi said¡­

    ¡¸We will kill everyone in here¡­¡¹

 Chapter 301. Find the Traitor!

    Chapter 301. Find the Traitor!

    ¡¸Hey¡­wait a moment¡¹

    Tsunoda¡¯s father said, but¡­

    ¡¸Sadly, we don¡¯t have much time. If we don¡¯t get rid of the traitor as soon as possible, everyone in the hotel would be in danger now¡­!¡¹

    Michi gazes at the executives with sharp eyes.

    Seki-san supplements what Michi said in panic.

    ¡¸The enemy has blended in with the uniformed guards of Kouzuki security service. In addition, the information here is leaked to the¡ºenemy¡», the checkpoints are cancelled arbitrarily, and they were easily allowed to invade the hotel premise. We can only think that there¡¯s a traitor among us executives¡¹

    The executives look at each other.

    The young men makes noise.

    ¡¸But¡­we don¡¯t know any illegal or criminal organizations!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji and Subaru¡¯s father shouts.

    ¡¸¡­Just who the hell are attacking us right now? ¡ºKakka¡»said that it was Cesario Viola but¡¹

    Natsuki¡¯s father asks, Seki-san answers.

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s boss is a criminal organization on American¡­Cesario Viola. But, most of the enemy forces are thugs coming from the far east region of Russia. It¡¯s been identified that they came to Japan through Niigata port¡¹

    ¡¸The one who has connection with Russia and grounds of Niigata is¡­Kouzuki Noboru-sama?¡¹

    Said by the father of Oohari from the prince faction.

    Really¡­both the parent and child, the prince faction just keep speaking without hesitation.

    On the other hand, those who just stay silent and watch over the situation¡­is a feature of the rising faction it seems.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Noboru-sama isn¡¯t here?¡¹

    Tsunoda¡¯s father said.

    Though he¡¯s in a branch family¡­Kouzuki Noboru is a member of the rising faction, not the prince faction.

    His son, Kouzuki Kenshi has come to this place but¡­

    His father, Noboru ignored Jii-chan¡¯s summon without making any contact.

    ¡¸Then, the traitor is Noboru-kun¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father said displeased.

    ¡¸No, Noboru-sama isn¡¯t the only one who ignored the urgent summon of¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Tsunoda said.

    ¡¸Shiba-san¡­he¡¯s not here as well, is he?¡¹

    The most powerful among the rising group¡­Shiba Okitachi, a capable executive who¡¯s considering to be independent from the Kouzuki group, has lost contact after informing that he had left Haneda airport on his way back from China.

    ¡¸After all, the most suspicious people are the ones aren¡¯t here. That¡¯s what I think¡­!¡¹

    Tsunoda strongly insists.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­¡ºKakka¡»said this¡¹

    Saying that it¡¯s from¡ºKakka¡»¡­the eyes of the executives concentrate on me.

    ¡¸Using russians or leaving too much evidence of entering from the Niigata port¡­is a bit too much. It might be a trap to point at Kouzuki Noboru¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think so too. Noboru-san isn¡¯t someone who would do such a destructive thing¡¹

    The one who said that is¡­

    Err, the rising faction¡­Takagi Fuuta¡¯s father?

    Takagi Fuuta hasn¡¯t talked in the¡ºprivate school¡»neither so I don¡¯t know the personality nor the position of his father that well.

    ¡¸Rather¡­if the traitor is in here, the executives and their children would be in danger, Jii-chan¡­no,¡ºKakka¡»is worried¡¹

    ¡¸Why is it dangerous?¡¹

    Natsuki¡¯s father asks me.

    The other executives are dumbfounded.

    ¡­Oh

    These people don¡¯t have any imagination.

    ¡¸As I said¡­what happens if the traitor invites the enemy into this place and kill the other executives but himself? He can just manage to say that he survived with a few scratches¡­¡¹

    The traitors who survived will automatically manage the operation of Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­it¡¯s a very interesting imagination but I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a person here that would think that much. We may have different opinions but¡­we admire¡ºKakka¡»and love the Kouzuki group. There¡¯s no such fool who would surrender to such desire

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father says so but¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a fact but your own imagination isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a logical guess. Based on my experience so far¡­! Isn¡¯t it often said long ago that you¡¯re innocent until proven guilty¡­right?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father says confidently

    Oh, they inherited the conceit and idiocy from their father.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    Tsunoda¡¯s father follows, as expected.

    ¡­Shubibin!

    Michi¡¯s whip slaps the floor violently¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time, Master¡­when it comes to this, let¡¯s just get rid of them quickly?¡¹

    ¡­Wait, you, could it be?

    ¡¸Does everyone know that you will faint in shock if you experience severe pain?¡¹

    ¡­Shubarurun!

    Michi whips her ring!

    ¡¸No way, you¡­with that whip?¡¹

    Natsuki¡¯s father asks Michi fearfully

    ¡¸¡­Yes. With this, everyone will faint in pain. That way, no matter who is the traitor¡­they won¡¯t be bothering to cooperate with the¡ºenemy¡»in the future¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Shushushubaba!

    The red whip slashes the air!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it just in case¡­those who have a weak heart may die of shock. In addition, if it hits hard, it would interfere with the flow of nerves and blood, it may leave some handicap so please understand¡¹

    Michi¡¯s cold eyes pierces the executives.

    ¡¸Hey, wait¡­you¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡­if you¡¯re an executive of Kouzuki group then please prepare yourself¡­!¡¹

    Michi holds her whip¡­approaching the directors.

    ¡¸S-Seki-san¡­stop her¡¹

    One of the executives call out to Seki-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you¡¯re from Kouzuki security service aren¡¯t you? You have a duty to protect us¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸¡­Sorry to disappoint. I am¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»full-time guard¡­¡ºKakka¡»has left all the dealing with this matter to him¡­I can¡¯t do anything¡¹

    That said, they look at me.

    ¡¸¡­T-This kid¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He is the one who received¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»imperial order after all¡­!¡¹

    The attention gathered to me.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡­stop this girl. To use a whip¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸This is unbearable to do such a thing!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­!¡¹

    The executives all say to me.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­who are you? What¡¯s your relationship with¡ºKakka¡»?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father ask¡­the young one, Tsunoda speaks up.

    ¡¸Aah, you see, this guy is¡­Mi¡¹

    ¡­Shubababababa!!!

    Before he would say ¡ºMisuzu¡», the red whip hits Tsunoda¡¯s feet!

    ¡¸¡­Ouchhhhhhh!!!!¡¹

    Tsunoda who was beaten by the whip on the tip of his foot¡­jumps up!

    The skin of the solid and heavy leather shoes was torn.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve knocked it on a place that¡¯s protected on purpose¡­!¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸¡­B-Bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸You seem to have a very light mouth¡­next, I¡¯ll tear up your mouth¡­!¡¹

    Michi holds her red whip.

    Michi, seriously¡­?

    ¡¸Dammit, try it if you can! You bitch!¡¹

    The angry Tsunoda tries to rush to Michi¡­!

    Everyone in the room focuses on the two people¡­At that time!!!

    ¡¸¡­Haaaaa!!!¡¹

    Suddenly, Michi¡¯s whip flies diagonally!

    Michi¡¯s not looking at the whip.

    Though¡­the tip of the red whip¡­

    Definitely hit Takagi Fuuta¡¯s father¡¯s arms!!!

    ¡­Bishiii!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Takagi Fuuta¡¯s father puts his hand on the inside pocket of the suit then topple over his back!

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t move!¡¹

    At the next moment¡­Reika jumpes in and thrusts the cane to Takagi¡¯s father.

    ¡¸¡­Take out that thing in your pocket slowly¡¹

    Reika gazes harshly¡­Takagi¡¯s father draws out his hand from the pocket.

    What¡¯s held in his hand is¡­a mobile phone.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, isn¡¯t he just trying to take out a phone?¡¹

    Reika.

    ¡¸At the moment where the people in the room were paying attention to those children¡­?!¡¹

    Michi speaks up.

    ¡¸Even though all of the other people¡¯s¡ºQi¡»were focusing on me and yet¡­your¡ºQi¡»is the only one heading to another thing¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s ability to sense human¡¯s¡ºQi¡»is amazing¡­

    Pretending to confront Tsunoda(Child)¡­Michi¡¯s mind is always been exploring the director¡¯s¡ºQi¡»

    Seki-san takes Takagi¡¯s father¡¯s phone¡­

    She look at the screen.

    ¡¸It looks like you were trying to mail without looking at the screen in your pocket. ¡ºEmergency State Rescue Please¡»it¡¯s not even converted to Kanji, you were just hitting Hiragana¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The recipient?¡¹

    Reika asks, Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸It only says¡ºMr.¡»¡­we would immediately know if we call it¡¹

    No way¡­is it directly to Cesario Viola?

    ¡¸Either way¡­Takagi-san, you¡¯re the traitor¡¹

    Seki-san said¡­Takagi¡¯s father hangs his head.

    ¡¸¡­No way¡¹

    ¡¸Takagi-san¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If the sentence of the mail is true then there¡¯s no question¡¹

    The executives turned noisy

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    The son is also shocked dropping his shoulders behind his father.

    Speaking of which¡­

    Indeed, Takagi¡¯s father belongs into the rising faction but he tries to get involved in a conversation with us¡­

    That¡¯s a strange indication.

    I see¡­so it was him?

    Jii-chan said that too.

    The traitor would be in the rising faction¡­

    ¡¸Of course, we won¡¯t let you faint¡­Takagi-san will be interrogated in a separate room¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    We have to ask his connection with Viola somehow.

    ¡¸Anyway, take her away from the other executives¡­Kudou-san¡¹

    Seki-san looks not at Michi but the mother.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    Kudou-mama¡¯s completely shocked.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you to contact chief Tanizawa and tell him to prepare a room for interrogation. A floor that¡¯s not on this room. Also¡­it¡¯s better for the executives to move away from this room.¡¹ This room¡¯s position has already been identified by the enemy¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Kudou-mama hurries to the wall intercom.

    Chief Tanizawa seems to be in touch with the hotel¡¯s business line.

    Meanwhile, Reika pulls up Takagi¡¯s father.

    ¡¸If you run then I¡¯ll crush your limbs one by one. Okay?¡¹

    Pounding the cane of death to the floor¡­Reika restrains Takagi¡¯s father.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­can I go with father?¡¹

    Takagi Fuuta asks Seki-san

    ¡¸I can no longer stay with everyone else¡­!¡¹

    If his father is the traitor then he can no longer be with the other students.

    He have judged so.

    ¡¸¡­Right. You¡¯re going to come too¡¹

    Seki-san answers.

    ¡¸Now then¡­for the time being, our mission in this room is over.¡¹

    Seki-san smiles at me.

    Michi nods¡­

    Reika also smiles at me.

    ¡­But

    Somehow, I feel it¡¯s lacking.

    My heart is still restless.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Feeling worried from my reaction¡­Seki-san peeks at me.

    ¡¸No¡­somehow I feel unpleasant¡¹

    Hearing my words¡­Michi searched the¡ºQi¡»inside the room again¡­

    Reika also looks at the director¡¯s faces while holding Takagi¡¯s father.

    ¡¸¡­Something¡¯s not refreshing?¡¹

    Looking back¡­Margo-san and Nei-san smile at me.

    ¡­Did both of them notice something?

    ¡¸¡­I feel like something¡¯s lacking¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­what¡¯s lacking?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    I answer Margo-san.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why but I feel like I haven¡¯t solved anything yet. I feel like we¡¯re overlooking something big¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it seems that your intuition¡¯s come to work¡­Yo-chan¡¯s made some progress!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles brightly

    As expected¡­there¡¯s an oversight.

    ¡¸What? No way¡­You can¡¯t even notice something so simple?¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s at the back laughs at my troubled face.

    ¡¸Yeah, then tell me¡¹

    When I say that¡­Yukino

    ¡¸¡­Since when did you assume that there¡¯s only one traitor¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    ¡­I see

    There¡¯s still a possibility that there are more traitors.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Kouzuki-san deliberately made you believe that¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸But¡­think again carefully. Kouzuki-san made you see a lot of things today¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Kouzuki house¡­

    The¡ºprivate school¡»

    The inside of Shirasaka house¡­

    ¡¸Using what you¡¯ve gained from those¡­think once again¡¹

    ¡¸What to think?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸¡­The traitor¡¯s purpose¡¹

    ¡­Purpose?

    ¡¸What is the ultimate aim of the traitor? Do you think they¡¯re trying to kill Kouzuki-san?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸I don¡¯t. If the traitor is among the executives, then he knows the firmness of chief Tanizawa and the full time guards¡­besides¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Besides what?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs happily

    ¡¸If the top dies right now¡­Kouzuki group¡¯s framework would collapse¡¹

    Right.

    They may aim at Misuzu or Ruriko but¡­

    There¡¯s no single attack targeting Jii-chan directly

    ¡¸Then¡­what¡¯s the traitor¡¯s aim?¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸To kill all of the successors other than himself?¡¹

    That idea comes to me.

    The executives other than Jii-chan aren¡¯t as protected as him.

    If I can kill only the executives, then I will kill

    Then, if only one survives¡­

    He¡¯ll clearly take the top spot of the Kouzuki group from Jii-chan¡­

    Jii-chan is needed to inherit the position.

    ¡¸In short¡­the traitor¡¯s target is?¡¹

    ¡¸The executives other than himself¡­Jii-chan¡¯s successors, Ruriko and Misuzu and their parents¡­and the people with Kouzuki surname in the¡ºprivate school¡»¡¹

    He should be thinking of cleaning up all of those who can possibly be at the top of Kouzuki group other than himself.

    ¡¸Now then¡­Do you think that only Takagi-san would think and act that way by himself?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s word shocked me.

    I know the cause of discomfort.

    With Takagi Fuuta¡¯s father¡­I can¡¯t see that he has a backbone to contact Cesario Viola to take over the Kouzuki house.

    Anyway¡­he¡¯s very like a small guy.

    He¡¯s not the type that plans and act according to his will¡­he¡¯s the type that moves by someone¡¯s instructions

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯ve noticed something, can I say it?¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸Yeah, say what you want. Everything is welcome¡¹

    I said, Yukino¡­

    ¡¸You see, I¡¯ve been watching these people from far away, having a bird¡¯s-eye view. These people aren¡¯t the same as the group of their children¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Yukino¡­

    She¡¯s been watching the state of people inside the room from near the door.

    ¡¸And yet¡­since earlier, that old man there and that old man over there have been exchanging eye signals occasionally They¡¯re making strange eye contacts. Even though they¡¯re from different groups¡­¡¹

    Yukino points at the two people¡­

    One of them is an already discovered traitor¡­Takagi¡¯s father¡­one belonging to the rising faction.

    And the other one is¡­prince faction¡¯s Tsunoda¡¯s father.

    ¡¸¡­Tsunoda, you?!¡¹

    ¡¸T-This is a misunderstanding¡­There¡¯s no way I would oppose Kouzuki house! Right?!¡¹

    Tsunoda¡¯s father desperately tries to dodge the suspicion.

    ¡¸Tsunoda-san¡­lend me your phone¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸Eh¡­why?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll look at the contact history and addresses¡­I will check if Takagi-san has tried to send a mail to the same¡ºMr¡»as Takagi-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Tsunoda¡¯s frightened.

    ¡­There¡¯s one!

    The same recipient¡­

    Or rather¡­he knows the man named¡ºMr.¡»

    ¡¸¡­Then this means¡¹

    The lines connect inside my head.

    Tsunoda is someone who¡¯s also used by people.

    There¡¯s no strong intention to become the ruler of all¡­

    The traitor¡¯s boss¡­is another one.

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    There¡¯s a conclusion that comes up inside my head.

    ¡¸Jii-chan said that didn¡¯t he¡­people who try to stand on top of the organization don¡¯t dirty their own hands¡­¡¹

    Seki-san looks at my face then asks.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The traitor¡¯s boss doesn¡¯t need to bother coming here. He¡¯ll just let his minions do everything and stay in a safe place¡¹

    ¡­Therefore

    Leaving this place to Takagi¡¯s father and Tsunoda¡­and he¡¯ll be absent himself

    ¡¸The traitor¡¯s boss is¡­Kouzuki Noboru¡¹

    I said.

 Chapter 302. Behind the back

    Chapter 302. Behind the back

    ¡¸Why do you think that Kouzuki Noboru is the traitor¡¯s boss?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.,

    ¡¸¡­Well¡¹

    I look at the executives.

    ¡¸As expected¡­I think that it is impossible unless you¡¯re a person with the resolve to take over a famous house with history and tradition like Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    A man who¡¯s satisfied being someone¡¯s vassal will not take over the lord.

    Because it would be easier to live as the number two or three who just borrow the power of their lord.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­the prince faction don¡¯t fundamentally betray their head. They have already acquired the status by receiving the prestige of the Kouzuki family already¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Prince faction¡¯s leader, Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father himself is already bossy with just his blood relationship with Jii-chan.

    Their glory doesn¡¯t exist without Jii-chan.

    Therefore¡­they don¡¯t feel like becoming the top at all.

    ¡¸But¡­in that case, the other absentee, Shiba Okitachi would be suspicious as well? He also has the strong will to become the top?¡¹

    Margo-san says but,

    ¡¸Well¡­looking at his son, Shiba Akira, you¡¯d think that it¡¯s different¡¹

    I answer.

    ¡¸Shiba Akira-san has the spirit to leave Kouzuki group and become independent anytime. I think this is the influence of his father. In short, his father, Shiba Okitachi don¡¯t hold a concern for the Kouzuki group itself¡­I don¡¯t think he considers becoming the top of group that he would be forcing into criminal acts¡¹

    Yeah¡­if he disagrees with Jii-chan then he can become independent right away.

    He¡¯s doesn¡¯t want to make Kouzuki group his own.

    ¡¸Because¡­Kouzuki group is dyed deeply with the various stagnation of Kouzuki house. It¡¯s impossible for anyone but Kouzuki family members top take over. Instead of taking a large organization filled with connection ¡­he tries to make an organization that allows his will to go smoothly even if it¡¯s small. Shiba-san should be thinking that way¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Then that means.

    ¡¸In short¡­the ones who are aiming to be the top of Kouzuki group has to be from Kouzuki house. Without the Kouzuki name, you won¡¯t be able to keep this large organization after all¡¹

    I remember Shirasaka Hiromitsu from Osaka earlier.

    Mr. Shirasaka Hiromitsu has risen to the representative of Osaka TV and newspaper company of Shirasaka house.

    Hiromitsu himself¡­has lived in Osaka since his father¡¯s generation is a affiliate of Shirasaka house.

    But still¡­even if an affiliate¡­it¡¯s no doubt that being a member of Shirasaka house boosted his advancement.

    Family name¡­blood connections as a big meaning after all.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­Kouzuki Noboru belonged to the¡ºrising faction¡»despite being a member of Kouzuki house shows his ambition¡¹

    For prince faction¡­lineage is everything

    Therefore¡­Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father who¡¯s closely related to Jii-chan¡¯s blood is bossy.

    Though they have the same surname¡­Kouzuki Satoshi¡¯s father follows Kouzuki Souji.

    If he¡¯s on this side¡­Kouzuki Noboru won¡¯t crawl his way up.

    ¡­No

    Once again, I recall the role of Kouzuki Kenshi, Kouzuki Noboru¡¯s son in the¡ºprivate school¡»¡­

    While he belongs to the rising faction¡­I think that he speaks like a coordinator of the whole group.

    And, he also appeals his presence to the other students and Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Thinking logically¡­Kouzuki Noboru is the center of the traitors. The others has no reason to do such things¡¹

    ¡¸And¡­I think that Kouzuki Noboru is trying to make the prince faction and the rising faction his own minions.¡¹

    Namely¡­his agent in the rising faction is Takagi Fuuta¡¯s father.

    And on the prince faction, he persuaded Tsunoda¡¯s father.

    ¡¸Tsunoda¡­why, you¡­?!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father tries to blame Tsunoda¡¯s father but¡­

    ¡¸Well yeah, that person don¡¯t care who¡¯s his boss! As long as it¡¯s convenient for him!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father is trying to be a good subordinate of Jii-chan.

    That tendency won¡¯t change even with Misuzu an Ruriko¡¯s generation.

    He¡¯s satisfied being the number 2, 3 of the entire Kouzuki house.

    You¡¯d normally hate to be in that position but¡­if you¡¯re number two or three by name anyway, you won¡¯t make any strife in the house.

    As long as people like Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father sticks below¡­

    Tsunoda¡¯s father can only be the aide of the number two(or number three)

    But¡­if Kouzuki Noboru succeeds in the coup¡­

    If you kill the other successor candidates and snatch the position of head from Jii-chan¡­

    Then Tsunoda¡¯s father who¡¯s a follower can become the number two of the organization at once¡­

    Tsunoda¡¯s father lost to that temptation¡­

    ¡¸Even if you guess from every possibility¡­I think that there¡¯s no mistake that Kouzuki Noboru is the center of the traitors¡¹

    Margo-san declared.

    ¡¸But¡ºKakka¡»¡­ He said that it was too obvious to make a connection of enemies from Russia coming through Niigata to Kouzuki Noboru. For him to purposely making such evidence¡­¡¹

    Reika speaks her doubts.

    ¡¸Well¡­I think it¡¯s a fake that¡¯s just making you think too much about it like this. You¡¯d think that they won¡¯t do something so obvious¡­you¡¯ll look away your doubt¡¹

    I think.

    But, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Nah¡­that¡¯s just overthinking¡¹

    She¡¯s laughing with Nei-san

    ¡¸Kouzuki Noboru is just thinks that this is his only chance and threw all of his chips. Therefore, he¡¯s using whatever he can use. Who cares if there¡¯s evidence left. Anything will do. The bottom lines is that he just have to kill all the people with power other than himself¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    There¡¯s not much deep thinking¡­

    He¡¯s the type that would just push it by force.

    ¡¸Remember this¡­humans think about things by their own standard. Kouzuki-san is very cautious and deliberate, isn¡¯t he? Therefore¡­he thought that the traitor would be acting with such deep thought¡¹

    Margo-san explains.

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s wrong. Kouzuki-san intentionally shows us a biased perspective, and see if we will reach the truth or not¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s testing us¡­

    ¡¸Either way¡­the case this time is supposed to be unforeseen even for Kouzuki Noboru. I don¡¯t think that Kouzuki Noboru is connected with Cesario Viola before¡¹

    True¡­Viola¡¯s visit to Japan has been decided because Nei-san¡¯s file has been leaked out.

    And compared to that¡­Kouzuki Noboru¡¯s cooperation is too early.,

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­Kouzuki Noboru has been planning a coup for a long time, and may have infiltrated his pieces in Kouzuki security service? That¡¯s when he happened to catch information that Cesario Viola would be coming to Japan¡­then, they ask who could connect them and he decided to act to cooperate together in a hurry?¡¹

    Yeah¡­it¡¯s been a long time since the suspicious people have entered the Kouzuki security service guards.

    That¡¯s Kouzuki Noboru¡¯s preparation for a coup before.

    Tsunoda¡¯s father and Takagi¡¯s father have already been persuaded.

    Then¡­Cesario Viola¡¯s visit started Kouzuki Noboru¡¯s plan.

    That¡¯s how it happened.

    ¡¸¡­Then there¡¯s someone who connected Kouzuki Noboru and Cesario Viola?¡¹

    Seki-san asks¡­Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious¡­it¡¯s Miss Cordelia!¡¹

    The mysterious woman who suddenly appeared with the other pair of white Viola¡­

    Perhaps¡­he¡¯s an executive of the upper organization supervising Cesario Viola.

    It seems Miss Cordelia has been explained to Seki-san while they were waiting for the elevator to arrive.

    She didn¡¯t ask any further questions

    ¡¸¡­Umu. That¡¯s quite a good reasoning¡¹

    Looking back¡­chief Tanizawa is in front of the door.

    He¡¯s applauding us

    ¡¸It is as¡ºKakka¡»said¡­you people are quite talented¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    Jii-chan already knows that Kouzuki Noboru is the traitor?

    Knowing that¡­he¡¯s testing if we can reach the same reasoning?

    ¡¸¡­Enter¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa calls the top elite guard member in the room.

    ¡¸We will be taking Tsunoda and Takagi. The other people will be evacuated to another room. My guards would be taking charge, not the security department¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa tells the executives.

    ¡¸¡­Haa? Interrogation? It¡¯s already night, you too¡¹

    Leaking a sigh, Tsunoda¡¯s father cracks a joke

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that much. We¡¯re just going to make confirmations. Most of it are already known¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa says calmly

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time my men come in contact with Kouzuki Noboru-san who¡¯s hiding in his villa in Hakone¡¹

    As expected¡­

    Jii-chan knew it all from the start.

    ¡¸But, to be honest¡­it¡¯s a pity that three traitors have appeared from the board of directors¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa instructs his subordinates with his eyes

    The two guards tries to bring Tsunoda¡¯s father and Takagi¡¯s father.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll go too¡¹

    The son, Takagi Fuuta tries to stick with his father

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tsunoda¡¯s stunned by his father¡¯s betrayal¡¹

    He didn¡¯t know about it

    ¡¸¡­Tsunoda, you stay here¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji says.

    ¡¸Souji-sama¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»said¡­bonds from childhood are important The father and sons are different people. I have never doubted your loyalty. Stay by our side¡­Tsunoda¡¹

    Prince faction¡¯s boss¡¯s words, Tsunoda¡­

    ¡¸Souji-sama¡­I, I¡­!¡¹

    Tears fall from his eyes.

    Kouzuki Satoshi pats the back of Tsunoda lightly

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you are you¡¹

    Tsunoda¡¯s father turned to Kouzuki Souji¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­please take care of my son¡¹

    He bows his head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing to worry about Don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji tells Tsunoda¡¯s father¡­

    ¡¸Tanizawa-kun¡­just who is this kid? Your subordinate? He¡¯s with Seki-san and Fujimiya-san but¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father looks at us, then asked.

    ¡¸¡­No way. I don¡¯t hire high school students¡¹

    ¡¸Then, who are you?¡¹

    The eyes of the room gathered at us

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Kuromori!¡¹

    Nei-san smiled¡­then said

    ¡¸Kuromori¡­that Kuromori?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Father, you know them?¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji asks his father but¡­

    There¡¯s no way he would tell about Kuromori¡¯s brothel to his son

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­too early for you!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about, father?!¡¹

    Yeah, it seems that the executives of Kouzuki group are familiar with¡ºKuromori¡»

    Actually, there¡¯s no one from them who has ever bought a prostitute in the mansion but.

    ¡¸But, why Kuromori house?¡¹

    The manager of prostitutes come into this place¡­Michi rampages, and everyone had a reasoning contest.

    Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father shows his doubt.

    ¡¸Well¡­you can ask¡ºKakka¡»for that¡¹

    Margo-san pushes the troubels to Jii-chan

    ¡¸Anyway, evacuate in hurry¡­we should think that Takagi-san and Tsunoda-san¡¯s phone has already sent the specific location of this room to the enemy¡¹

    Seki-san hurries the executives.

    ¡¸Now, everyone in here should start moving according to my instructions, Goto, Kashimada, take care of them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa orders, and the top elite men begin guiding the executives and the young mern.

    ¡¸¡­As expected, you¡¯re Shirasaka Yukino!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi brings Tsunoda and comes in front of Yukino

    ¡¸Now what¡­?¡¹

    Yukino answers annoyed

    ¡¸Let¡¯s date next time. I know some good shops¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi invites Yukino but¡­

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re not my type¡¹

    Yukino rejects coldly

    ¡¸I see¡­by the way, you know it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re definitely going to bring some Otoshimae¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it? Are you an idiot? You¡¯re the lady killer who made these guys¡¯ princess fall. He¡¯s saying that he won¡¯t allow you to not pay Otoshimae¡­!¡¹

    Yukino explained.

    ¡¸We can just have a party hosted by Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san speaks fro the side.

    ¡¸Eat and drink all you can¡­that¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi shows a grinning face¡­

    ¡¸Of course, are you ladies coming too? Dressed as a bunny girl or something¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do that! It¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s Otoshimae after all!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­do you want me to wear bunny girl suit?¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t want¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want to see that either!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s make it a friendship party between men¡­!¡¹

    A men¡¯s only party?

    ¡¸Well, fine¡­anyway, you¡¯re gonna pay your troubles, okay!¡¹

    Saying that, Kouzui Souji takes Tsunoda and head to the evacuation line.

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t have money to open a party though¡¹

    Those guys won¡¯t settle unless it¡¯s a high class shop.

    ¡¸Just borrow some money from Katsun or Sensei. It¡¯s for Mii-chan after all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸If Yo-chan doesn¡¯t show that he¡¯s generous then Mi-chan would be ashamed¡¹

    ¡­I see

    If Misuzu aims to be the owner of Kouzuki house¡­

    Then, she has to be with those students even if she doesn¡¯t like it.

    Rather, they have to become good subordinates.

    I can¡¯t afford to have her have ill relationship with them because of me.

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll think about it¡¹

    ¡¸Consult it with Mi-chan and Ruri-cha! Of course, you can consult with us too!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Misuzu and Ruriko won¡¯t know what kind of shops they would give okay to.

    No, if I¡¯m not hospitable beyond their imagination¡­it¡¯s not just me but Misuzu would also be made fool of.

    Money isn¡¯t a problem.

    It¡¯s something that must be done as a successor of Kouzuki.

    When the executives and their children left the room¡­

    Chief Tanizawa comes to us.

    ¡¸I understnad why Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san are nowhere seen¡¹

    Seki-san tells the chief

    ¡¸Oh?¡­Where do you think the two are?¡¹

    ¡¸They were guarding Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s parents, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s it¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa admits.

    ¡¸The fact that Kouzuki Noboru started a coup¡­means that at the same time they attack the hotel, Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¯s family would be attacked as well.¡¹

    In order to kill all of the successor candidates, you have to send the assassin¡¯s at the same time.

    ¡¸Ootoku and Choumoto shows as¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»guards in the theater¡¹¡­making the enemy careless

    From the theater¡­each of them secretly moved to protect Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s family.

    Therefore, we can¡¯t see Ootoku-san.

    ¡¸I thought that it¡¯s okay to have you and Fujimiya-kun as¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»guards¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at the two.

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»imperial order why we came out¡¹

    Reika tells her boss.

    ¡¸I know. ¡ºKakka¡»notified me. By the way¡­¡¹

    Chief stares at Reika

    ¡¸Fujimiya-kun¡­why are you dressed like that?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s not on her usual British gentleman look¡­

    She¡¯s wearing a yellow jersey on top and bottom

    Her face has no make up

    ¡¸I¡¯ve thought about various things¡­¡¹

    Reika bows her head to her boss.

    ¡¸I¡¯m reflecting on myself up until now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Reflecting?¡¹

    ¡¸Up until now¡­I have been a woman who¡¯s drunk on her own¡ºaesthetics¡»¡¹

    ¡­Reika

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I took off my false armor and decided to start over from such a figure¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 303. Tell Cesario Viola.

    Chapter 303. Tell Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸Let me ask just in case¡­you¡¯re not going to stop dressing like a man and stick with that jersey from now on?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa asks Reika.

    ¡¸W-Well¡­there¡¯s no other change of clothes. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m fixated with jerseys¡¹

    ¡¸I feel relieved to hear that. Fujimiya-kun¡¯s dressed up as a dignified is popular with certain customers and¡­I can¡¯t let you guard VIPs in that look¡¹

    As expected¡­her British gentleman attire limits her customers she could guard.

    ¡¸Although VIPs can¡¯t be guarded unless it¡¯s a team¡­the team can¡¯t unite if one looks offbeat. Fujimiya-kun has the ability but¡­that ability is used to support someone. But, Fujimiya-kun¡¯s personality had never been under someone until now¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s words turn Reika sorry.

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­what really happened? If it was Fujimiya-kun before then he would be one-sidedly retorting saying¡ºChief, let me tell you¡»or something¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It is as Chief said¡¹

    Reika answers with a red face.

    ¡¸Umu¡­earlier, isn¡¯t Seki-kun and Kudou¡¯s daughter teaming up with Fujimiya-kun properly. Usually, you¡¯d be crashing with whatever Seki-kun says¡­turning it around and making a follow-up¡¹

    Yeah¡­each of them acted knowing what their roles are.

    Seki-san took the official response¡­Michi was the one who took the role to confuse the place to drive out the traitor¡­

    Reika hid herself so she could fight quickly when the moment comes.

    They¡¯ve become a proper team.

    ¡¸Even though Fujimiya-kun didn¡¯t listen to my recommendation and said that she¡¯d do it alone, not teaming up with anyone. Just what the hell did he do to turn the tides?¡¹

    Hearing the word ¡®team¡¯, Reika¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s all thanks to Lord.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lord?¡¹

    ¡­Bad.

    We can¡¯t just let him know that Reika and I are in¡ºKuromori family¡»

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san became Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s full time guard.¡¹

    Just in time, Seki-san made a follow-up.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»¡­has judged that they should have a full time guard with them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I haven¡¯t heard about it however?¡¹

    ¡¸It was just a while ago¡­I think that¡ºKakka¡»will notify you soon¡¹

    Seki-san look up at the surveillance camera of the room.

    Either way, Jii-chan and others are watching this at the basement.

    If we tell chief Tanizawa properly¡­it¡¯ll appeal their eyes.

    ¡¸I see. Then it means that Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama is now her boss and that changed Fujimiya-kun¡¯s sense?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want embarrass my lord¡¹

    Reika said embarrassed.

    ¡¸If your cross dressing hobby is cured, then I want you to work more as a top elite but¡­It can¡¯t be helped if you¡¯re Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s full time guard. You can choose from the young guys under me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­chief?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸You need subordinates if you¡¯re now Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s full time guard. Oh, you can only chose female guards if it¡¯s the two of them. Kudou¡¯s little girl¡­Oh wait, you¡¯re on Kuromori house now¡¹

    Right.

    Michi was a temporary recruited in Kouzuki security service but¡­chief Tanizawa already approved of her participation in¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸But¡­that¡¯s regretable. With that much skill, you could¡¯ve aimed for the youngest record of our top elites¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said but¡­

    ¡¸Chief, you don¡¯t hire high school students, didn¡¯t you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true¡­the youngest one ever was Fujimiya-kun. I scouted her when I saw her during her second year high school athletic meet¡­but still, she officially joined after graduating¡¹

    Reika¡¯s a good swordswoman as expected.

    ¡¸Well fine¡­Margo-ojouchan and Kyouko could train you until you grow up. That girl might change her mind sooner or later anyway Then, I hope you join us¡¹

    Kouzuki security service is a normal company so it¡¯s impossible to employ a middle school student officially.

    Other than entering Kudou-papa¡¯s underground force¡­the¡ºGuard Department¡»

    ¡¸But still, that Kyouko, even though she joined in Kuromori house due to¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»order¡­she¡¯ completely taking root over there¡­¡¹

    Right.

    Kyouko-san originally came to¡ºKuromori¡»by Jii-chan¡¯s orders.

    ¡¸She¡¯s just easy going. We¡¯re all just women¡­in the first place, Kyouko-san is basically free. She had an individual contract with Kouzuki-san but¡­she never did a job for Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡¸I want her to belong to us though¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said

    ¡¸Kyouko, Margo-ojouchan, and Kudou¡¯s daughter¡­I want all the talented people to stay in our company¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you want everyone to be under your control?¡¹

    ¡¸Nah¡­I¡¯m different from¡ºKakka¡» I¡¯m not a perverted old man. There¡¯s a possibility that those who aren¡¯t in our company becomes hostile. We don¡¯t want to fight you¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa has the resolve as a professional guard.

    It¡¯s possible that today¡¯s ally can become enemy tomorrow.

    ¡¸Especially a dangerous woman like Kyouko, I¡¯d like to leave her loose as much as possible¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa smiles wryly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a possibility¡­Misuzu-san has lost all of the possibility of going hostile against Kouzuki-san¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡­Yeah.

    Right now, we don¡¯t have any reason to confront Kouzuki security service.

    In the first place, Jii-chan entered our¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    Of course, we can¡¯t tell chief Tanizawa that.

    Unless Jii-chan tells chief Tanizawa at his own discretion¡­

    We should keep this matter a secret.

    ¡¸¡­Well I hope so¡¹

    Chief sighs.

    This guy¡¯s position has a lot of things to worry about.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s interesting¡­does it mean that Kuromori house who¡¯s supposed to be a prostitution organization is gradually expanding?¡¹

    ¡­What, who?

    Turning back¡­it is.

    ¡­Kouzuki Kenshi?

    ¡¸You¡­why are you still here?¡¹

    Seki-san asks, Kouzuki Kenshi¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got nowhere to go¡¹

    He smiled.

    ¡¸Finding out that my father is a traitor¡­I can¡¯t go to the same room as the others. However, I have not heard anything from my father so even if I¡¯m interrogated, nothing would come out. In the first place, I myself don¡¯t think of betraying¡ºKakka¡» Look¡­didn¡¯t Souji-san say a while ago? The father and sons are are different people¡­I have no responsibility for my father¡¯s betrayal¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says calmly

    ¡¸Therefore, I thought I¡¯m going to follow everyone here¡¹

    Follow us?

    ¡¸You¡¯re joking¡­our destination is just filled with danger!¡¹

    Nei-san says, but¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous wherever you go to the hotel right now, isn¡¯t it? In that case, there¡¯s a possibility of me being saved if I¡¯m near with you all¡¹

    ¡¸You may not know it but¡­the¡ºenemy¡»is aiming to attack me you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared for it¡­I have no other way out¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸In order for me to gain¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»trust¡­I have no choice but to put myself in danger. As of now¡­I have nowhere to put myself into¡¹

    ¡¸What to do¡­Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Follow us if you want¡­but, we won¡¯t be protecting you. If you¡¯re fine with that, then¡­¡¹

    If you look it from the third person¡¯s eye¡­it¡¯s good to have a sense of tension.

    Besides¡­Kouzuki Kenshi isn¡¯t an idiot.

    I think that we can use Kenshi¡¯s eyes to detect danger like Yukino.

    ¡¸Oh, so you really are the boss of these people¡¹

    In exchange¡­the danger would burden himself¡­

    ¡¸Are you really sure? Yo-chan¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s better to have a person with a completely different perspective from us¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸Even if we say something¡­I only feel that we will only see the situation on the same direction¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei-san¡¯s judgement and insight are reliable but¡­

    It¡¯s better to have more offbeat viewpoints.

    We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen from now on.

    ¡¸Okay, then let¡¯s take him with us¡¹

    Margo-san acknowledged.

    ¡¸However, you have to protect yourself¡­we will never help you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone too, don¡¯t ever help him out¡­there¡¯s a possibility that you would fall into danger if you try to save him and everyone in the team would be caught in dilemma¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸Yes¡­he¡¯s not a member of the team, not even a a person to guard¡¹

    Reika makes a clear explanation.

    ¡¸Sorry but we¡¯re going to abandon you when we need to. Is that okay/¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Guys¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Yukino opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Just what position do I have in here? Will anyone save me when I¡¯m in danger?¡¹

    Seki-san sighs.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a part of the team. We¡¯ll save you when needed¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I think from the start¡¹

    Reika answered too

    ¡¸¡­That said, don¡¯t go to danger on purpose¡¹

    Michi stares at Yukino.

    ¡¸Really¡­are you sure? Am I really a member of the team?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s decided by Yo-chan so it can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸Yo-chan puts people who are really useful in the team.¡¹

    Yeah¡­Yukino¡¯s eyes are useful

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I think that Kouzuki Kenshi-san¡¯s eyes would be useful as well¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸What do you mean¡­Seki-kun isn¡¯t holding the leadership?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looked at us and asked curiously

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯s a parliamentary system. Look, we¡¯re a joint team with Kuromori house¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san tries to fool him but¡­

    ¡¸It only looks to me that he has the one with the huge right to speak though¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at me.

    ¡¸Well you see¡­he¡¯s the only boy. We¡¯ve got to respect his opinion¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s answer is incomprehensible.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a guy too though¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi tries to retort but¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a member of the team are you?¡¹

    Nei-san immediately rejects.

    ¡¸Rather than that, Tanizawa-san¡­I¡¯d like to check the current situation¡¹

    Margo-san changes topic.

    ¡¸Oh yeah¡­then let¡¯s take a look¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa launches the computer in this conference room.

    Inserting is personal ID¡­typing in a password.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show it in the big monitor over there¡¹

    The current situation is displayed to the monitor in the conference room.

    ¡¸The¡ºenemy¡»has come up to the 16th floor¡­but, 60% of the enemy forces have already been defeated. The guys Kudou brought did their best and had no dropouts¡­but they¡¯re quite exhausted

    Though they¡¯re taking turns¡­it¡¯s a battlefield.

    Even the strong free guards are almost reaching the peak of their fatigue.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the defeated enemies¡­are they all just Russian thugs?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­as far as we can see, the people we have engaged so far are only Russians.¡¹

    In short¡­the main people Cesario Viola had brought from US are still alive and well

    ¡¸It¡¯s bad¡­we don¡¯t know where the core of the¡ºenemy¡»is¡¹

    Seki-san said

    ¡¸I guess we shake things up a bit¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. That¡¯s what I was thinking too!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san¡­what floor is the current defense line of this hotel set in?¡¹

    Margo-san asks, chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸Between 22nd and 23rd floor¡­we don¡¯t want to have them pass through further than that¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­should we go on the 21st floor¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Maru-chan!¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the conference room¡­

    ¡¸Of course¡­there¡¯s filming equipment here. Can we broadcast the footage taken from this place?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible with my pass, but¡­?¡¹

    We¡¯re broadcasting at the whole building?

    ¡¸Then, should we stimulate Cesario Viola!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Lights, should be like this?¡¹

    Though he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­Kouzuki Kenshi works happily

    Why are you having fun?

    He¡¯s adjusting the angle of the lighting that was in the storage of the conference room.

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t let it light up my chest so much¡­try to focus on my face¡¹

    Nei-san instructs him.

    ¡¸Yes¡­like this?¡¹

    Yeah¡­the chest got dark

    Nei-san¡¯s splendid breasts blends into the darkness.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s good I guess?¡¹

    Margo-san checks

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Nei-san ties up her hair to ponytail

    ¡¸Nei-san, ponytail suits you¡¹

    I said¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­Cesario Viola likes this. He always makes Kei-chan have that hairstyle¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Nei-san would be showing as Kei-san in the broadcast¡­

    Trying to provoke Cesario Viola¡­!

    Nei-san¡¯s originally wearing black pants and suit today.

    The ultimate beauty is going to become a handsome boy¡­

    ¡¸Camera¡¯s ready¡¹

    Seki-san operates the videocam.

    Nei-san¡¯s face appears in the monitor of the conference room.

    ¡¸For now, it¡¯s only in this room¡­the access key to the whole hotel broadcast has to be given by chief Tanizawa¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa operates the terminal and made this access the entire broadcast from this room

    ¡¸Yo-chan come here¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san calls me.

    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹

    When I came close¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­would you catch a grenade for me?1¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Of course¡­Nei-san¡¹

    I¡¯ve already made a decision in my heart.

    ¡¸Thanks¡­then¡¹

    Nei-san holds my hand.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­come with me¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    Nei-san¡¯s hands are cold.

    Her face shows her usual smile but¡­her hand is trembling.

    To say that she¡¯ll show up before Cesario Viola¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s scared inside.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s for Nei-san¡­¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Ten seconds¡­8, 7, 6, 5, 4¡­Cue!¡¹

    At the same time Seki-san¡¯s voice comes¡­the red lamp in the camera lights up.

    It¡¯s streaming¡­

    Video¡­and audio too¡­

    It¡¯s being broadcasted to the speakers and monitors of this hotel¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Attention£¡£¡¡¹

    Then¡­Nei-san speaks in fluent English

    It¡¯s different from Nei-san¡¯s usual voice¡­a slightly lower tone.

    As she hold my hand tightly¡­

    Nei-san acts as Kei-san.

    I don¡¯t get what she¡¯s talking about at all.

    But, Nei-san¡¯s voice has the sadness plucked from her heart.

    Nei-san¡¯s English speech lasted for about a minute.

    ¡­Then.

    Lastly, Nei-san pulls me.

    I¡¯m shown in the camera¡­

    Nei-san said something in English, and then¡­

    She kissed me.

    Then¡­she smiled at the camera.

    A cruel smile¡­

    ¡¸¡­Cut!¡¹

    The red light in the camera disappears.

    ¡¸Ufufufufu¡­Yo-chan, Yo-chan, Yo-chaaaan?!¡¹

    Nei-san hugs me.

    Her rich breasts is pushed against me.

    ¡¸I said it! I told Viola!¡¹

    Nei-san rubs her cheeks to me.

    ¡¸W-What did you say?¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸At first¡­I pretended to be like Kei-chan, and said¡ºMr. Viola, why aren¡¯t you coming to see me? I¡¯m lonely¡»¡¹

    ¡­Hmmhmm

    ¡¸Then¡­¡ºI¡¯ve been waiting for Mr. Viola to come on the 21st floor. But, I already got tired of waiting¡»¡­I said¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸¡ºI hate Mr. Viola now. I found someone I love even more. He¡¯s my new boyfriend. I¡¯m madly in love with him. I thought of dedicating my mind and body to him¡­!¡»¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸¡ºI love him. Love, love, love him so much¡­goodbye, Mr. Viola. I wish we never see each other again¡»¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡¸¡ºIf you feel frustrated then come up to the 21st floor¡­either way, you don¡¯t have that courage!¡»¡¹

    Nei-san smiles

    ¡¸Did you seriously say that?¡¹

    ¡¸I did! Gufufufufu! Take that bastard! Viola you idiot, Bakaa!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs out loud while hugging me.

    Her laughing body is trembling.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, hug me¡¹

    Nei-san whispers small in my ears.

    ¡¸Sure¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Stronger¡­hug me tight¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s desperately fighting right now

    With Viola¡­

    I want to support her with all my strength.

    This person¡­

    I¡­love Nei-san.

    1. Would you risk your life for me? ?

 Chapter 304. Nei and Yasuko

    Chapter 304. Nei and Yasuko

    ¡¸How¡¯s the enemy movement Tanizawa-san?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸Umu, there¡¯s a change¡­the group that¡¯s been waiting from behind starts climbing up forcefully¡¹

    Wow¡­is that Cesario Viola¡¯s main team?

    In that case, what an easy to understand guy.

    Chief Tanizawa puts the surveillance camera video of the hotel to the monitor.

    There¡¯s a group of 30 people walking in the hotel corridor.

    ¡¸From their appearance, you can¡¯t identify them since they all wear black combat clothes just like the other teams¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa shows another image of an enemy unit on a different floor to compare.

    ¡¸But still¡­this team has a leader. You can tell that this is a unit trained on a regular basis¡¹

    True¡­the other teams aren¡¯t assembled well, falling apart, walking poorly.

    The team that seems to be Cesario Viola¡¯s troops are gathered neatly

    ¡¸That said¡­they¡¯re not people who received proper military training. As expected, it¡¯s just the sense of unity from a crime group. There¡¯s someone among the leaders with military experience, and he¡¯s forming the group based on his knowledge. It¡¯s no big deal¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa judged.

    ¡­Hmm

    The surveillance camera shows the person who¡¯s instructing the subordinates on the rear unit.

    That guy has a red armband along with the black combat clothing

    ¡¸He¡¯s the leader of the troop¡¹

    ¡¸Then, that means that he¡¯s Cesario Viola?¡¹

    Seki-san and chief Tanizawa reviews the screen.

    ¡¸Nah¡­that guy¡¯s Giuliano¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸One of Cesario Viola¡¯s staff, Giuliano Jenka?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa confirms it with Nei-san.

    ¡¸Nei¡¯s been kidnapped by Cesario Viola when she¡¯s a child, so she lived with them for a while¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I can tell¡­that body shape and way of talking¡¹

    Nei-san gazes at the footage of the surveillance camera.

    ¡¸Ah¡­that guy has a blue armband right? That¡¯s Romeo Motague. Then, there¡¯s the guy with the silver armband¡­that guy¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Cesario Viola?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa speaks ahead.

    ¡¸No¡­that guy¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Lorenzaccio Bandini!¡¹

    Lorenzaccio Bandini?!

    ¡¸Wait, If I recall that guy¡¯s¡­?!¡¹

    He was around the baseball ground trying to snipe us¡­didn¡¯t Kudou-papa and Neko-san capture him?

    Furthermore, a bomb was planted in his body¡­I felt like it has gone serious¡­

    ¡¸Oh, if it¡¯s Lorenzaccio Bandini, then we¡¯re holding him down¡­though, he¡¯s not spitting out any information¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa answers.

    ¡¸I see¡­it was a fake¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸The Bandini that was caught is a fake¡¹

    ¡¸Why would they do that?¡¹

    Seki-san asks.

    ¡¸Who knows, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on the other side but¡­maybe they want us to think that Lorenzaccio Bandini isn¡¯t important for Cesario Viola?¡¹

    Making us think that he¡¯s just a small guy that can be disposable as a bomb before the fight?

    ¡¸But, why is he showing on the screen imposingly right now?¡¹

    I wonder.

    If we have the fakes captured by us then they should hide it all the time.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­do they think that we can¡¯t tell through the surveillance cameras alone? Are they not thinking that Nei would be checking this way? No, that¡¯s not the case¡­¡¹

    Margo-san is also confused.

    We just had Nei-san provoke Cesario Viola via broadcast.

    They know that Nei-san, our center should be familiar with the enemy¡­

    ¡¸Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¯s holding a rifle¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    Wow, it¡¯s true.

    Oh right, he was a 6th at Ohio state tournament¡­

    We must pay attention to snipers¡­

    ¡¸Anyway, Giuliano Jenka, Romeo Montagu, Lorenzaccio Bandini. So, where¡¯s the main, Cesario Viola?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Nei-san desperately looks at the screen but¡­

    ¡¸I think that he¡¯s one of those black clothes that don¡¯t have any armband¡­¡¹

    Cesario Viola¡¯s blending with the general combatant?

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you be able to tell if you check the behavior of the executives? Cesario Viola¡¯s going to instruct them sooner or later , right?¡¹

    Seki-san says, but¡­

    ¡¸No¡­Giuliano is good at commanding the troop¡­so Mr. Viola would leave it to Giuliano and never come out¡¹

    Nei-san answers.

    ¡¸Could it be that they¡¯re fooling our eyes with this troop and that Cesario Viola is in another unit?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi who¡¯s been listening all this time has spoken.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case¡­Viola himself isn¡¯t a man with high fighting ability. If the leaders are in this unit then Mr. Viola should be here¡¹

    Nei-san answers.

    ¡¸I think so too. Perhaps, this 30 people group is the only people Viola had brought from America. I don¡¯t think that Mr. Viola would be blending with the Russian thugs he can¡¯t communicate with words alone¡¹

    Margo-san judges.

    ¡¸Nei¡­Tell chief Tanizawa, Seki-san, Reika-oneesan and Michij-chan about Mr. Viola, and his men Giuliano Jenka and others¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nei-san

    ¡¸Maru-chan¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸In fact, only Nei has met them¡­even if it¡¯s trivial, it might become a hint¡­anyway, try to talk it over¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s precious information. I would like to ask but¡­it doesn¡¯t matter if it is already covered by the file our information department has compiled. Tell us what you know¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa urges Nei-san.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah. You see¡­¡¹

    Nei-san begins to talk

    ¡¸¡­Come here¡¹

    Margo-san calls me taking that as a chance.

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    Margo-san whispers to me at the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ever leave Nei¡­make sure Nei stays as Nei¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san as Nei-san?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let her go back from Natou Nei to Najima Yasuko¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸The bright personality of Nei right now is made up. After her twin brother, Kei has died¡­Minaho, Kyouko and, Nei herself took a lot of time to make a¡ºdifferent personality¡»that¡¯s different from her original personality. It is to cover Nei¡¯s sadness, hatred, and self-destructive impulses¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Self destructive impulses?¡¹

    ¡¸Nei¡­no, Yazuko¡­thinks that Kei¡¯s death is her own fault. She thinks that she should die on the same gruesome death as Kei¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Yasuko is a mentally weak girl. From the day her parents were killed, kidnapped by Viola¡­she¡¯s been living in fear all this time¡¹

    Kidnapped¡­lived her days with murder criminals.

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­Viola¡¯s aim was the twin brother so Yasuko was left as a worthless woman¡¹

    Viola¡¯s a homo so he kidnapped Kei-san as a sex pet.

    Nei-san¡­a woman has no worth for Viola.

    Rather, Kei-san succumbed to Viola¡¯s rule in order to guarantee Nei-san¡¯s life.

    That¡¯s what¡¯s gnawing to Nei-san¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Though it¡¯s a made up personality¡­a personality is a personality1 I like Nei. Aren¡¯t you the same?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I also like Nei-san¡¹

    I want Nei-san to smile like always.

    Last night, when Nei-san was talking about her past in America¡­she reverted to Yasuko.

    I don¡¯t want to see that weak and crying Nei-san anymore.

    ¡¸As long as you¡¯re by her side¡­Nei can stay as Nei¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸Nei¡­is looking for potential partner she can depend on. Furthermore¡­it has to be a¡ºbrother¡»¡¹

    Nei-san wants a¡ºbrother¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already become a huge presence in Nei¡­furthermore, Nei also acknowledges that you¡¯re a different¡ºbrother¡»from Kei Therefore, as long as she feels you as her¡ºbrother¡»¡­Nei can remain as Nei. Yasuko won¡¯t come back¡¹

    Margo-san looks strongly at me.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I¡¯ll never leave Nei-san¡¯s side¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸Thanks¡­also¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s psychologically possible but¡­ Nei might try to become Kei in front of Mr. Viola¡¹

    ¡­Kei-san?

    ¡¸Because they¡¯re twins¡­Nei has always felt her own brother in the mirror¡¹

    Yeah¡­Nei-san feels her face is the shadow of Kei-san¡¯s image.

    ¡¸Coming on a male pants suit today as well¡­acting like Kei in the broadcast earlier¡­I think her fear of viola and the feeling of wanting to clear up her regret with Kei are mixing up¡¹

    I think so too

    By acting as Kei-san¡­she can feel Kei-san close to her and she can overcome her fear of Viola.

    ¡¸If Nei-san becomes a full swing Kei-san¡­what should I do?¡¹

    Margo-san thinks for a while¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s better than her returning to Yasuko¡¯s personality. Yasuko¡¯s heart is too delicate and weak¡­when she confronts Viola then her heart would break. If she can keep her mind by becoming Kei¡­then it¡¯s better to leave her like that¡¹

    Therefore¡­Margo-san let Nei-san act as Kei-san during the broadcastl

    ¡¸But¡­Nei is Nei. She¡¯s not Kei. Nei is a woman¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Nei-san¡¯s mind and body are of a woman.

    She can¡¯t become a man

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­I want you to stay by her side and watch out for her¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸I have to concentrate on fighting from now on. If not, everyone won¡¯t be able to survive¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s also desperate.

    ¡¸Leave Nei-san to me. I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­thanks¡¹

    Margo-san looks warmly at Nei-san who¡¯s talking to chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s my precious¡ºlittle sister¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Umu¡­the information is roughly the same as the reports. Is Romeo Motague the only one with military experience? But, Giuliano Jenka has a better skill at commanding subordinates?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s also brutal¡¹

    Nei-san answers Chief Tanizawa¡¯s question

    ¡¸But¡­I heard that Cesario Viola¡¯s hobby is disguising, that even his family won¡¯t know him¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­only Lorenzaccio Bandini and his dead sister knows the real Viola¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know as well?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa stares at Nei-san

    ¡¸If I hear him speak on the same room, then I might find it out. But, it has been years already¡­¡¹

    Nei-san might not discover him at the moment.

    ¡¸Then how do they work? If nobody knows who Viola is then there¡¯s a lot of trouble in the behaviors right/¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini is the person that speaks and receives instruction from Viola¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Then, Lorenzaccio Bandini can control who is Viola¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s surprised from that.

    ¡¸Could it be that they put some Viola imposters in the troop¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini who¡¯s pretending to be ordered by Viola is actually the one commanding the whole troops?¡¹

    There¡¯s that possibility too.

    ¡¸But, I know Bandini and he¡¯s not an intelligent man. He¡¯s just vulgar, crude, and flashy¡­though he¡¯s the manager of Viola, I think he¡¯s not a person who can command a combat unit¡­¡¹

    Nei-san answers.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­we won¡¯t know it from there then., Just thinking about it won¡¯t give results. Should I tell Kudou to send a unit to recon?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    ¡¸When it comes to actual combat¡­the command system is made clear. More than anything¡­I want to shave off a number from those 30 people¡¹

    But¡­that¡¯s Cesario Viola¡¯s main team.

    Won¡¯t Kudou-papa be in danger is he goes directly like usual?

    ¡¸It¡¯s difficult to attack from the upper floor. Should I deploy two troops on the route? If we don¡¯t crush them first, we won¡¯t bump into Viola¡¯s corps¡¹

    The route from the first floor to the upper floor is divided into several routes by closing fire doors and shutters.

    Viola¡¯s main troops are now in seventh floor.

    On that route¡­there¡¯s another team on the 11th and 15th floors.

    In order to attack from upstairs, you have to defeat the two groups that are ahead.

    ¡¸Can we not go from below?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi asks.

    ¡¸¡­From below?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. From the first floor¡­if I recall, the ordinary uniformed guards should¡¯ve evacuated outside the hotel. We can recall them and send them from below. The enemy would never think that they would be attacked from behind¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an interesting idea but¡­it¡¯s impossible for the uniformed men to compete with Viola¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    ¡¸Can you do something with the numbers? If we rush in around 200 people¡­then even those American group can¡¯t respond¡¹

    ¡¸Perish the though¡­are you going to cover Kouzuki security service with death threats?¡¹

    ¡¸If we want to take down the¡ºenemy¡»then we need to sacrifice that much. I believe that all the employees of Kouzuki security service have the resolve to die at their duty¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­this guy¡¯s a son of the rich.

    That kind of reason won¡¯t go through

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a demon who would throw people knowing they would die¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at Kouzuki Kenshi with eyes of scorn¡­then said

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­should we try using that?¡¹

    Suddenly, he came up with something?¡­Chief Tanizawa takes out his phone

    ¡¸Speaking of which, there were talented people who are good for reconnaissance¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that?

    Who¡­?!

    1. Welcome to the Velvet Room ?

 Chapter 305 The man with the scent of Showa

    Chapter 305 The man with the scent of Showa

    ¡¸¡­Yes, hello, it¡¯s me. Are you still close by?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s calling someone¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about being betrayed. I know how people like you move at those times so that¡¯s fine¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa took a breath then goes to the main subject.

    ¡¸Could you come back for a bit?¡­Yes, it¡¯s a job request. The pay would be twice than usual. When you withdrew from the hotel, your contract with those guys are done, isn¡¯t it? Then earn a bit more¡¹

    A person who had withdrawn from the hotel¡­

    ¡¸¡­The job specifics is reconnaissance. The troop that seems to be the main enemy group¡­is around 30 people, you jump in and reduce them to around 20. If you defeat the leaders then you¡¯ll also have some bonus. That¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have to annihilate them¡¸¡¹

    After a while.

    ¡¸Okay, then I¡¯ll triple the pay. What about that?¡­Okay, that¡¯s a deal. Hah, I thought that you would give me a pleasant reply. Contact me when you arrive at the first floor lobby of the hotel. I¡¯ll be securing you a direct route¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa grinned.

    ¡¸Thanks¡­Dai Grepher!¡¹

    ¡­Dai Grepher?

    It¡¯s Different dimension warrior Dai Grepher!

    When he ended the call, chief Tanizawa looked at us and said.

    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯ll invite you guys to my secret base¡¹

    ¡­Secret base

    ¡¸Come with me¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa heads out of the conference room.

    Huh¡­Director Yamaoka¡¯s still depressed.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Yamaoka¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Tanizawa-san¡¹

    Director Yamaoka looks up at chief powerlessly

    ¡¸I¡¯m no good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares¡­it¡¯s just annoying if you¡¯re going to be depressed right there. Do you get that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re still on duty. Who cares whatever it is, do what you can. Move your body¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I no longer have my men in this hotel¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at the two giant guards at the entrance and Kudou-mama

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t you still have three people left?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do nothing with three people¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸Even though there¡¯s going to be a free guard who¡¯s going to plunge into the enemy main force and yet¡­are you an idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what I should do right now¡­¡¹

    Director Yamaoka¡¯s hanging his head.

    ¡¸I see. Then I¡¯ll take the people you have with you¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at the two giants.

    ¡¸You two go to the 25th floor with my men¡­you know the faces of the elites don¡¯t you? Take Shindo¡¯s guidance. Secure the people from Shirasaka house. Use the route 4B. Get it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then hurry up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    The two giants look down on director Yamaoka and exit in small steps

    ¡¸Kudou Etsu-chan, come with me. I¡¯ll have you work at the HQ¡¹

    But¡­Kudou-mama

    ¡¸Chief¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸What? Worried about Yamaoka?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Kudou-mama squats down and pats Director Yamaoka¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸Are you abandoning your work too?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t leave him alone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Etsuko¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll stay by your side¡­okay?¡¹

    Yamaoka embraces Kudou-mama and cries

    ¡¸I¡­I¡­Etsuko¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­I know that you¡¯re doing your best. I¡¯m the only one who knows¡­!¡¹

    Yamaoka¡¯s comforted by Kudou-mama

    ¡¸Kudou, and now him¡­why are you always being attracted by useless guys?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa says in a tired tone.

    ¡¸That guy¡­Kudou no longer need me. But, this person¡­he¡¯s useless without me¡­¡¹

    Kudou-mama says and embraces Yamaoka¡­

    ¡¸Is that really the case?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said unsympathetically.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that your attitude is what makes men more and more useless?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder? He actually doesn¡¯t need anyone. If you¡¯re a man then you make mistakes at work. There are times when you fail, have bad luck, or the turn of tides are just not good. But, a man who can¡¯t stand up by himself at that time isn¡¯t a man¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be by his side when he¡¯s in a harsh situation!¡¹

    Kudou-mama looks up at Chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just your selfish desire? Doing that, you spoil a man again¡­and won¡¯t he rot? Just like with Kudou¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t speak about him!¡¹

    ¡¸No I will. When he became independent from you, that was Kudou¡¯s first time becoming a full fledged man. Before¡­he was capable, but he¡¯s naive, and a man who does uneven work¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true. He¡¯s still useless even now¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s different now. When I cancelled your duo¡­Kudou changed to be able to do anything alone. He got better¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said

    ¡¸The two you¡­weren¡¯t good at working together as a duo. It was the worst. Pampering each other¡­there¡¯s no strictness at work. You do rough and coarse work. Therefore, I had you two separate¡¹

    Kudou-papa and Kudou-mama had been childhood friends.

    Therefore¡­when they were novices, they are a duo as a couple.

    And Chief Tanizawa separated them?

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong¡­I¡¯m the one who gave up on him. If I keep going with him¡­I will never have happiness¡¹

    But, Kudou-mama doesn¡¯t admit it. She insists that it¡¯s her will to leave Kudou-papa

    ¡¸Who cares about that. Anyway, your habit of pampering men is no good. Whoever it is, men will only go rot with you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for us to decide. I don¡¯t need to be scolded by Chief Tanizawa!¡¹

    ¡¸It is affecting Yamaoka¡¯s work¡­so I¡¯ll have to scold you hard¡¹

    The room becomes quiet.

    ¡¸Ever since you started going out with Yamaoka¡­Yamaoka¡¯s no longer working for me or¡ºKakka¡» He¡¯s not looking at his subordinates. He¡¯s always been looking at you. That¡¯s why he became like this!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! We are doing our best!¡¹

    ¡¸Your hard work is for others to judge! Don¡¯t evaluate yourself!¡¹

    Ah¡­this won¡¯t end.

    It¡¯s just a waste of time.

    Kudou-mama doesn¡¯t feel like listening to others at all

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Kudou-san. I don¡¯t know about you¡­I don¡¯t think this is something I should say, but¡­¡¹

    But still¡­I¡¯ve got to say this¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go justifying your own cheating calmly in front of your daughter. Do you understand how Michi feels when she¡¯s shown her parent¡¯s embarrassment?¡¹

    Kudou-mama looks at Michi in surprise.

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thank you for the concern. But, I¡¯m fine¡¹

    Michi looks at her mother coldly

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think of her as my mother anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Michi! What are you saying to your parent!¡¹

    Kudou-mama throws her anger at Michi

    ¡¸I don¡¯t recognize people I don¡¯t respect as my parent¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even though you¡¯re just a brat!¡¹

    The enraged Kudou-mama pulls Michi and tries to slap her.

    Michi¡­didn¡¯t try avoiding her mother¡¯s slap.

    It seems she¡¯s okay being beaten by her mother.

    ¡­But

    ¡­Gatsun!!!

    The cane sank on the concrete floor in front of her feet¡­Kudou-mama stopped moving!

    Reika glares at Kudou-mama

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t allow any further rudeness¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you¡­don¡¯t interfere with family business!¡¹

    Kudou-mama screams¡­Reika!

    ¡¸What¡¯s the family in there!!!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s eyes glare straight at Kudou-mama.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t use¡­¡ºwoman¡»and¡ºmother¡»at your own convenience!¡¹

    Seki-san breaks in between the two people

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san, calm down. Kudou-san too¡¹

    Then, Seki-san looks at Director Yamaoka

    ¡¸Yamaoka-san¡­listen. You¡¯re obsessed with this woman¡­you¡¯re possessed by her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Possessed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s the most disgusting way of living for a man. I despise you¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s words are cold.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s miserable for a man and woman of this age?¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Fufufufu, ahahahaha¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re all wrong. You shouldn¡¯t get mad at adults with unsightly appearances like this. Laugh at them You should just laugh to ridicule them¡­that¡¯s what they taught me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right. If Kyouko-san was here she¡¯d definitely say that!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs as well

    ¡¸Wahahaha, so idiotic. It¡¯s so shameful! Hey, Yo-chan laugh too!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Please laugh¡­I think I should laugh too¡¹

    Michi distorts her lips, her eyes are about to cry¡­she¡¯s forcing herself to laugh

    ¡¸This is¡­this person is not my mother. I¡¯ll laugh¡­I will laugh¡­I have to laugh¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    I embrace Michi

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    ¡¸Chief, leave them alone. It¡¯s useless to talk to these people¡¹

    Seki-san said

    ¡¸Umu, true¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at Director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸¡­You can¡¯t go down right now and escape. Use the evacuation room on 32nd floor. The route is 8A. Keep hiding there until the enemy¡¯s eliminated¡¹

    The¡­he declares

    ¡¸From today¡¯s date¡­you are both fired. You¡¯ve done violation and abandonment of orders. This is a disciplinary discharge¡­you¡¯ve got to give up¡¹

    Director Yamaoka and Kudou-mama didn¡¯t even try looking at Chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­as you were employed by Kouzuki Security service before, it¡¯ll be hard for you to find jobs. You can¡¯t be recommended to the other companies. Therefore, disciplinary measures. Please think that you won¡¯t be put into work of guarding people¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Leaving director Yamaoka and Kudou-mama behind the conference room¡­

    We walk into the hotel corridor.

    The members from the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»along with Chief Tanizawa and Kouzuki Kenshi, move around in large group.

    ¡¸It¡¯s this room¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa stopped in front of a door.

    ¡¸This is the primary defense line operations command room¡­the¡ºHeadquarters¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Was there a command room on this floor?¡¹

    Margo-san asks¡­Chief Tanizawa

    ¡¸No no¡­this whole room is an elevator room so you can move freely up and down in between 20th and 25th floor¡¹

    In short, if the enemy invades on the 20th floor, you can move to the room on the upper floor?

    ¡¸Well, come in¡¹

    Entering the room¡­there¡¯s about 10 people in a room of about 20 tatami mats.

    The walls are covered with a lot of monitors.

    It seems that the footage of the surveillance cameras on each floor are being analyzed in this room.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the situation?¡¹

    Chief asks a lady in glasses.

    Wait¡­isn¡¯t it Norma-san, Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinate

    Ah, Tony-san¡¯s here too.

    Speaking of which, these two were transferred from the information department of Kouzuki security service.

    Then that means, most of the people in this room are from information department.

    ¡¸Yes, the preceding troops are stopped at the 16th floor¡¹

    ¡¸The one that seems to be Viola¡¯s main force?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re rapidly rising. They¡¯re on the 9th floor right now¡¹

    ¡¸Dai Grepher would do a recon¡­build him a route¡¹

    Chief looks at us.

    ¡¸Drop the fire doors and shutters so they can¡¯t move in the hotel freely. Stop all of the elevators. Make all the controls possible only in this room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Dai Grepher checked the surveillance camera at the entrance of the first floor¡¹

    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s here. Where do you think is the best way to make the shortest contact with Viola?¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, let¡¯s guide the enemy before the elevator hall on the 11th floor¡¹

    Norma-san said

    ¡¸Then start up the elevator. Raise Dai Grepher-san upstairs from the first floor¡¹

    ¡­No

    Isn¡¯t that dangerous to go to the enemy using an elevator?

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go with that¡­I¡¯ll talk with Dai Grepher¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa takes out his phone¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The surveillance cameras show that Viola¡¯s troops are in the 11th floor.

    Yeah, as expected, they¡¯re in order unlike the other units.

    There¡¯s no doubt that this is a unit under someone with a knowledge on military.

    Passing through the corridors where the fire doors are closed¡­a rank of around 30 people arrived at a large elevator hall.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    One of the men in black combat suit points at the elevator.

    Out of the three elevators where all power should be turned off¡­

    The one in the middle has its light turned on

    ¡­Wiiinwiiinwiiin

    The hidden microphone picks up the sound of the wire pulling up the elevator

    ¡­Right.

    The elevator¡¯s active¡­and it¡¯s rising up from the first floor¡­

    The men in black combat clothes look at their commander¡­the one with the red armband, Giuliano Jenka.

    Giuliano instruct the men with his hands.

    The men set up their guns and spread out in front of the elevator.

    Meanwhile¡­the elevators raise towards their floor.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡­Ding!

    The elevator door opens along with the sound.

    The men in black combat clothes gaze inside¡­!

    The one inside¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What?!¡¹

    That man is¡­

    A man¡¯s formal Japanese clothing made of gold and silver.

    The head has a peculiar wig¡­

    His face is whitewashed.

    Could this be¡­?

    Ma*ken Sanba¡­???!

    ¡º¡­Yeieeeii! Wao! Yeieeei! Wao!¡»

    The old man in white painted face¡­suddenly speaks loudly¡­

    ¡º¡­Long ago, when I was ¡ºSunset Nyan nyan¡»¡­my lil brother was ¡ºSunset Ron-chan¡»¡»

    W-What is he talking about?

    ¡ºMy father was¡ºSunset Banchou¡»and my mother was ¡ºSunset dandan¡»on the Tokyo Yanaka Ginza shopping area. Do you get it¡­you don¡¯t get it I guess¡­Yeieeei! Wao! Yeieei! Wao!!¡»

    ¡­Uhm

    What¡¯s that¡­what¡¯s his aim?

    ¡ºHey hey¡­don¡¯t make that kind of face. Brother. World is friend, everyone¡¯s a brother. Beware of the doors and fire. An old man¡¯s saying¡­¡ºAlways burning in rosy fashion, this heart throbs. From bud to flower. I am Machiko. Yei, Yay¡»He said¡­! Isn¡¯t Machiko-sensei good at this? ¡ºThe teacher for 25 years in his life¡­!¡»That¡¯s not Machiko-sensei, it¡¯s Machida-sensei¡­!!!!¡­Hey! Someone retort!¡­Back me up! Back me up! Gatsu Koku Matsu! Shoryuken! Shouryuken! Nisshouken!¡­Konchi Kushou! Goraaaa!!!¡»

    I don¡¯t get it anymore¡­!

    But¡­all the enemies are Americans though¡­

    What are you speaking in Japanese then?

    Or rather, even though it¡¯s Japanese, I don¡¯t understand the meaning¡­

    ¡¸¡­Now then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Then, the old man takes out a fan from his pocket then opens it¡­

    And he slides out from inside the elevator¡­

    ¡ºFor the second time, I renew the design of both the costume and make up! I¡¯m the different dimension warrior Dai Grepher, I come running when I hear that there¡¯s a festival! Ah, if you call me then I will com,e right away¡­Subizubaa! Papapapapan!¡»

    Then he jumped into the men armed with guns¡­!

    ¡ºNow then, you guys are no human¡­I¡¯ll slash you up¡­!!!!¡»

    Old man Dai Grepher¡­how do you take them down without a sword?

 Chapter 306. Dai Grepher dances!

    Chapter 306. Dai Grepher dances!

    ¡¸¡­Good. He just jumped into the enemy suddenly¡¹

    Margo-san mutters as she look at Different dimension warrior Dai Grepher Oji-sama in the screen.

    ¡¸Even though when he got off the elevator, he¡¯s facing with enemies with a gun upfront¡­¡¹

    While making an incomprehensible performance¡­he entered the circle of the enemy

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t he surrounded by enemies now?¡¹

    I think.

    There¡¯s men in black clothes surrounding old man Dai Grepher in 360 degrees¡­

    ¡¸Nah, his method is entering the enemy¡¯s circle and force a fistfight. He¡¯s the different dimension warrior after all¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous if they take distance and shoot¡­on the other hand, if you¡¯re surrounded by that distance¡­the enemy won¡¯t be able to use their guns¡¹

    I see, they can¡¯t carelessly shoot when there¡¯s the possibility of firing at a friend.

    ¡ºHEY£¡¡­¡­SAM£¡¡»

    The man with a red armband¡­Giuliano Jenka calls one huge fighter.

    That fighter pulls out a combat knife¡­and goes forward with his waist lowered.

    Is he a master of knives?¡­He must be a good fighter.

    The guy that¡¯s called Sam said something to old man Dai Grepher in English¡­

    Perhaps, a provocation¡­a small laughter comes out from the combatants of the enemy who had been silent this whole time

    ¡¸Are you talking about Kabuki Star? Are you filming a samurai Movie?¡­That¡¯s what he said¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Michi¡­do you understand English?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I learned english as a compulsory subject in Kindergarten¡¹

    Michi answers me like it¡¯s obvious

    Wasn¡¯t she taking the same Ojou-sama school as Misuzu?

    Those kind of school has the students with a lot of opportunities to go abroad¡­so I think they take care more about practical English than lessons for exam.

    ¡¸Those people laugh so loud even though you can¡¯t say it¡¯s a big deal¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says in an amazed tone.

    ¡¸They¡¯re Americans, their boiling point when it comes to laughing is low¡¹

    Nei-san answered

    ¡¸Those guys are underestimating Dai Grepher because he¡¯s alone¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa analyzed.

    Sam swings his knife to threaten.

    The men in black combat clothes behind comes after Dai Grepher one after another.

    In the disturbing air¡­

    Dai Grepher opened the fan in his hand¡­slowly fanning, he answered.

    ¡º¡­Aikyan, notto, supiku, ingurishi!!!¡»1

    ¡­Ingurishi

    ¡ºRedisu ando Jentoruman! ando, Otou-suan! Ookaasaan!!¡­I am Strong! Stronger than you!!¡»2

    Dai Grepher turns the fan towards Sam

    ¡ºTry me¡­!¡»

    Sam¡¯s mouth smiles

    ¡­At that moment

    Four combatants among the enemy instead of Sam holds their knife and attack Dai Grepher!!!

    ¡ºHaaa, choina, choinatto¡­!¡»

    Old man Dai Grepher on his flashy kimono rotates around¡­and strikes the fan into the necks of the combatants!

    ¡º¡­Gueeee!!¡»

    The man hit raises a strange voice and falls down

    ¡ºOne¡­!!!¡»

    Old man Dai Grepher spreads the fan and mutters.

    ¡º¡­There¡¯s people stronger than me¡»

    W-What?

    ¡¸That¡¯s an iron fan isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Michi admires.

    ¡¸Iron fan?¡¹

    ¡¸A fan made of iron. It¡¯s been used as a weapon since ancient times¡­it¡¯s been held so lightly, and he¡¯s too flashy that they didn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s made of iron¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not just iron¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa tells Michi

    ¡¸He¡¯s iron fan is made of special alloy. It¡¯s harder than iron and it doesn¡¯t distort from impact. That¡¯s heavier than iron you see¡­!¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher swings around that thing.

    Ah, the iron fan takes down another guy¡­!

    ¡ºTwoooo¡­! Leave the homeland afterwards¡­!¡»

    Old man Dai Grepher takes down two men from both sides at the same time¡­!

    Avoiding the knife of one person, taking down another one with his iron fan!!!

    ¡ºThird¡­Miracle! Mikurunrun!!!¡»

    He then swings the iron fan into the fourth person¡¯s throat!!

    ¡ºFourrrr!¡­There¡¯s a bald on the streets¡­!¡»

    At the same time the fourth person collapses¡­!

    Sam rushes to old man Dai Grepher with fierce eyes!

    ¡º¡­Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Haaaaa!!!!¡»

    Sam swings out his knife in small ways like he¡¯s doing a boxing rush¡­

    ¡ºWahaha¡­mudamudamudamudamudamudamudamudaaaa!!!!¡»3

    Old man Dai Grepher flutters, avoiding all of that.

    ¡ºThere you go!¡»

    The iron fan strikes Sam¡¯s hand that¡¯s holding the knife!

    The knife falls from the hand that lost it¡¯s grip and sticks to the floor.

    Sam tries to take out a pistol using the other hand¡­!

    His forehead was struck by the iron fan at the next moment¡­

    ¡ºUgaaaaaaaa¡­!!¡»

    Sam falls down with his head bleeding.

    ¡ºFive!!! Someday¡­the chief¡¯s daughter¡­!!!¡»

    Stepping forward with his iron fan at hand¡­old man Dai Grepher in his wafuku has saidl.

    ¡¸Chief Tanizawa¡­do you have a daughter?¡¹

    Seki-san asks, chief Tanizawa shows a dark face¡­

    ¡¸Yeah. She¡¯s 9 by this year¡¹

    Ah¡­old man Dai Grepher

    It¡¯s true that he¡¯s a lolicon¡­

    ¡¸No, but he¡¯s strong¡­I thought that he was amazing during the lobby fight but isn¡¯t it much different right now?¡¹

    I try to change the topic anyway

    ¡¸He was fighting with Banba-chan of Banbarubie at that time¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said in a dark tone.

    ¡¸That guy is into Banba-chan. That¡¯s why during the fight in the lobby¡­he was fighting only with Banba-chan wasn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Speaking of which, he was

    Somehow, they look like they were having fun.

    ¡¸At that time, he just purposely turned into the enemy because all he wanted was to fight with Banba-chan. That¡¯s why I thought that he would turn to our side if I negotiated with him¡¹

    ¡¸But, Banba-san is over 20 years old¡­if he likes Banba-san then I don¡¯t think that Dai Grepher-san is a lolicon, is he¡­?¡¹

    Seki-san asks, Chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸Quoting from him¡­Banba-chan has a loli face and just looking at it is enough as a¡ºlegal loli¡» It seems he¡¯s not interested in Banba-chan¡¯s body He did say that it¡¯s his dream to make Banba-chan wear a toddler smock just to erase her body line, and make her wear a yellow school cap¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­a pervert.

    ¡¸Besides, he¡¯s more into Kudou¡¯s daughter than Banba-chan¡¹

    ¡­What, Michi?

    True, Michi¡¯s a beauty and has a body shape that pedophiles would like, but¡­

    ¡¸But, that guy¡¯s saying¡­¡ºYes Lolita! No Touch!¡»¡ºA true lolicon won¡¯t touch a genuine lolita¡»so he¡¯s putting up with Banba-chan¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    ¡¸It would be good if that guy dies with those enemies¡­¡¹

    Seki-san mutters.

    ¡¸I would kill if I could¡­I always thought of that¡¹

    Michi also says in pain.

    But, Dai Grepher has the skill¡­

    Michi have even used her secret technique and all she could do is escape from his evil glance.

    ¡¸He definitely has the power but I¡¯ll definitely not invite him to Kouzuki security service. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s eyes looks at the screen as if he¡¯s looking at a poisonous pest.

    Meanwhile¡­old man Dai Grepher takes down one enemy after another¡­

    ¡º¡­Ojama, Jama, Jamaaa! Ojamangaa!!¡»

    As usual¡­he¡¯s shouting incomprehensible things¡­

    ¡¸Can he shut up and fight?¡¹

    Reika frowns.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why but he¡¯s like that during combat¡­ When Banba-chan or girls he favor are watching, he¡¯s assuming that he¡¯s an¡ºOji-sama¡», he won¡¯t change that far but¡­his concentration in combat is low. Right now, Banba-chan is in the fight¡­and he thinks that I¡¯m the only one watching his fight¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­old man Dai Grepher doesn¡¯t think that such a large group is watching is fight.

    He thinks that only Chief Tanizawa is watching so he does what he wants to do.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s ten of them¡¹

    Dai Grepher¡¯s iron fan strikes another enemy.

    ¡¸The three of the leaders didn¡¯t come out in front¡­they¡¯re guarded by the surrounding combatants¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    I see, the red, blue, and silver armbands¡­Giuliano Jenka, Romeo Motague, Lorenzaccio Bandini are enclosed by enemy soldiers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa decides.

    ¡¸¡­Open the line¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Norma-san operates the mouse.

    Meanwhile, Tony-san hands the microphone to Chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸¡­I connected it to the line on the floor¡¯s elevator¡¹

    Chief tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s enough, Dai Grepher. You¡¯ve got ten seconds. The withdrawal route is C1¡­!¡¹

    The announcer sounds in the elevator hall where old man Dai Grepher is fighting.

    Old man Dai Grepher stopped fighting¡­

    He stares at the enemy combatants surrounding himself.

    ¡­Then

    ¡º¡­W-E-L-L T-H-E-N! It¡¯s about time I go! Go-Ki-GEn, uruwashuuuuu!!!!¡»

    He dances a mysterious song.

    ¡¸Do it now!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa instructs and Norma-san pushes the switch

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Shukon!!

    ¡­Shushukon!

    Smoke screens are discharged from the ceiling of the elevator hall.

    ¡ºWell then¡­arrivederci!¡»

    Old man Dai Grepher jumpes into the open elevator.

    Giuliano Jenka orders his men to shoot but¡­

    The elevators closed quickly¡­

    ¡­Basu!

    ¡­Basubasu!

    Some men shot at the elevator door but¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s useless. This hotel is thorough when it comes to counter-terrorism measures. The elevator¡¯s are bullet and explosion proof¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said as he look at the screen.

    ¡¸While at it, splash them with water from the sprinkler¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    As Norma-san¡¯s hand moves¡­the sprinkler in the elevator hall starts spraying.

    The group of enemy got wet with water.

    ¡¸Take a careful look¡­is there no one from those Dai Grepher took out pretending to be dead?¡¹

    Yeah¡­even if you take heavy sprinkling from the ceiling¡­

    The fainted men doesn¡¯t even twitch

    ¡¸With this¡­the enemy troops are reduced to 20¡¹

    Chief said

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Now then¡­should we examine the results of Dai Grepher¡¯s recon?¡¹

    The group of men in black combat clothes are getting soaked and withdrawing from the elevator hall.

    But still¡­they¡¯re aiming for the upper floor

    ¡¸Did you notice something?¡¹

    Chief asks¡­Reika speaks.

    ¡¸As expected¡­all of the instructions to the men were all made by Giuliano Jenka¡¹

    ¡¸But, Giuliano Jenka occasionally looks at Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¹

    Seki-san says

    ¡¸Yeah, there were scenes where it looks like Lorenzaccio Bandini is the one instructing Giuliano Jenka. The other one¡­Romeo Montague seems to be caring about Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¯s behavior¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Amazing¡­everyone¡¯s observing those things while watching the fight on the screen.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I think the conductor of the group is still Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¹

    Margo-san concludes.

    ¡¸But¡­where¡¯s Cesario Viola?¡¹

    I asked.

    Is Cesario Viola not in the group?

    ¡¸Cesario Viola should be on the right back corner!¡¹

    Nei-san says

    ¡¸Could you replay the screen?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­Norma-san projects the battle on the monitor.

    ¡¸Take out those taken from bird¡¯s eye view¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸This?¡¹

    A surveillance camera looking down from the ceiling.

    ¡¸Here¡­look. There¡¯s three people protecting this one person. Those three people haven¡¯t been moving all this time, Giuliano¡¯s instructions aren¡¯t working either¡­¡¹

    True, only those four have been on the same position all the time.

    ¡¸Then¡­the one guarded is Cesario Viola?¡¹

    I asked, Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Maybe¡­because, he¡¯s the only one who reacted!¡¹

    ¡­Reacted?

    ¡¸Dai Grepher-san¡¯s boring talk about his parents¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸He didn¡¯t go as far as laughing but he was definitely reacting!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­what do you mean?

    ¡¸¡­Cesario Viola can understand Japanese!¡¹

    ¡­Oh right.

    Viola¡¯s taken by his parents who were working from US army to spend his childhood in Japan.

    Therefore, he can speak Japanese.

    ¡¸Among those enemies¡­the person who can understand Japanese, and even react to an old Television joke is only Viola¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I-I see.

    ¡¸C-Could it be that Viola kept saying all those ridiculous things to bring out Viola?¡¹

    If so¡­then what a deep strategy!

    ¡¸Nah¡­I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said harshly

    ¡¸That¡¯s just his hobby¡¹

    ¡­Hobby

    ¡¸Really¡­even though he¡¯s so skilled. What a disappointing personality¡¹

    Chief leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸Chief¡­Dai Grepher-san has arrived on the first floor¡¹

    Norma-san reports.

    ¡¸It seems he wants to communicate with chief¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Connect him¡­ah, just audio. Don¡¯t show the image here to him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    On the screen¡­old man Dai Grepher on the first floor is shown.

    ¡¸How did it go? Have you decided on my on-stage¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    He¡¯s really disappointing.

    1. I cannot speak English ?

    2. Ladies and Gentlemen, and Fathers and Mothers! ?

    3. oraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraoraora ?

 Chapter 307. Dark Clouds

    Chapter 307. Dark Clouds

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. Take a little rest. I might make you work on the last one. Of course¡­I¡¯ll pay a separate reward, and there¡¯s 102k yen hourly rate during breaks¡­!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa communicates with old man Dai Grepher.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­no more betraying¡¹

    I see¡­in his case.

    There¡¯s a possibility of him still sticking on Cesario Viola¡¯s side in this situation¡­

    Therefore, we have to keep him on our side until the fight is over.

    ¡ºVery well. I¡¯ll accept your terms¡»

    Old man Dai Grepher consented readily.

    ¡¸Then¡­the waiting room for guards on the west side of the hotel should be safe. Use that. There¡¯s a shower and you can eat and drink anything from the fridge¡¹

    ¡ºI don¡¯t need a break, I don¡¯t mind if you send me as Banba-chan¡¯s follow-up¡»

    Old man Dai Grepher proposes, but¡­

    ¡®¡¸The other two of Banbarubie 3 are still alive and well¡­you sure about that?¡¹

    ¡º¡­Tell me when Barbie and Ruby drops out. I¡¯ll be coming right away¡»

    Sure enough¡­old man Dai Grepher isn¡¯t in good terms with the other ladies of Banbarubie.

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible¡­those ladies are veterans. They won¡¯t be retiring earlier than Banba-chan¡¹

    ¡º¡­You¡¯re right.. That¡¯s what I think too¡»

    ¡¸Take a rest for the time being¡­I¡¯ll forward the progress of the battle in the waiting room on the first floor¡¹

    ¡º¡­I hear and obey!¡»

    Old man Dai Grepher in his wafuku replies like a samurai then switched off the line.

    ¡¸¡­Dai Grepher, he¡¯s strong but¡­anyway¡­he¡¯s too perverted that we can¡¯t have him as an ally at all. He makes strange moves even if he¡¯s on our side. That¡¯s why I can only make him work alone¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa speaks disappointedly.

    ¡¸When he¡¯s fighting an enemy¡­it¡¯s okay to shoot him from behind. Just shoot him along with the enemies¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san speaks her disgust to old man Dai Grepher.

    ¡¸There was an organization that did it before but¡­even when they were using ten machine guns, Dai Grepher was okay for some reason¡­and the organization that betrayed him seems to be annihilated¡¹

    As expected of a different dimension warrior

    ¡¸He can also read¡ºQi¡» Once he feels blood thirst, he can take initiative and react¡­¡¹

    Michi said.

    I see¡­he¡¯s reading their¡ºQi¡»so he can move on a different dimension from those unexpected attacks from enemies.

    ¡¸Then that means¡­Dai Grepher-san¡¯s skills are close to Kudou style?¡¹

    When I asked¡­Michi shows a displeased face¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not rare for martial arts to read the enemy¡ºQi¡»during fights. Kudou style is characterized by erasing one¡¯s own¡ºQi¡»and beating down the¡ºQi¡»of others, but¡­Dai Grepher-sama¡¯s technique is establishing a bumping¡ºQi¡»with one another¡¹

    Bumping¡ºQi¡»?

    ¡¸That person¡¯s¡ºQI¡»is¡­anyway, very uncomfortable and disgusting. Therefore, the other party will try to avoid him without being conscious of it¡¹

    It¡¯s too much of a¡ºdisgusting existence¡»¡­that their body unconsciously avoid him?

    ¡¸The essence of his skill is to get into the bosom of the opponent at the speed where the gap between the consciousness and unconscious is made. I think that it¡¯s a feat but¡­there¡¯s no other warrior that would make the other party feel so uncomfortable as him¡¹

    Yeah¡­I can understand Michi¡¯s feelings.

    It¡¯s true that it feels unpleasant to have old man Dai Grepher approach you.

    ¡¸The only one who can endure fighting with him is mostly Banba-chan¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said

    ¡¸Right¡­that girl¡¯s head is a bit of a fairy tale¡¹

    Seki-san sighs.

    ¡¸She¡¯s too innocent she doesn¡¯t doubt any people¡­ If Barbie-san and Ruby-san aren¡¯t looking after her¡­I¡¯m sure that she¡¯d be swindled by the bad guys already. Just recently, in front of Akihabara station¡­it seems that she bought some incomprehensible high priced printmaker¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­It seems that the gallery which sold it to Banba-san was crushed by Barbie-san and Ruby-san¡¯s assault. They¡¯re vacant right now¡¹

    Wow¡­that¡¯s trouble.

    Ah, rather than that¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Michi can read¡ºQi¡»right?¡­Then could you tell the state of Cesario Viola¡¯s command unit earlier?¡¹

    The command line of Viola¡¯s unit is a mystery.

    The leader of the men are managed by Giuliano Jenka.

    Then Giuliano receives instructions from Romeo Motague¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini is said to be Viola¡¯s manager.

    Then¡­it¡¯s confirmed that Cesario Viola himself is in the unit.

    And yet¡­

    Cesario Viola, the boss of all¡­doesn¡¯t show any indication of instructing Lorenzaccio Bandini at all

    What does that mean?

    From what we see¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini is the top of the unit¡­

    Cesario Viola is following a few escorts and doesn¡¯t seem to be following the command.

    ¡¸Actually, Viola¡¯s instructing Lorenzaccio Bandini in some way or something? Can you not read that with the¡ºQi¡»?¡¹

    I ask Michi¡­

    ¡¸Sadly¡­I can¡¯t read¡ºQi¡»through screens. I won¡¯t be able to judge it unless it¡¯s on the same space¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    So Michi¡¯s¡ºQi¡»reading has that kind of weakness?

    ¡¸Either way¡­we¡¯ve got to investigate that problem¡­it¡¯s a mater of Cesario Viola and the foundation of his organization¡¹

    Margo-san says

    ¡¸At first¡­they sent out a fake Lorenzaccio Bandini ahead, making us think that Bandini isn¡¯t a big shot in the organization. But this time, he¡¯s acting as if he¡¯s a bigger boss than VIola. Including the existence of the female¡ºwhite Viola¡»¡­there¡¯s still many mysteries in their organization¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We can just take them all down¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸If we annihilate them all then we can ask questions later¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t go that way¡­Reika-oneesan¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Reika.

    ¡¸The center of the organization changes in the situation. If¡ºthe situation you see now¡»is correct, and we take down Lorenzaccio Bandini and Giuliano Jenka¡­the chain of command will be lost. It would be easy to reap the men who lost their commander and just became a crowd. But, if¡­¡ºthe situation seen now¡»is a fake¡­¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes concentrate on Margo-san.

    ¡¸What if you wanted to focus all of our attacks on Lorenzaccio Bandini and Giuliano Jenka?¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    Why is the boss, Cesario Viola not taking the command?¡­The reason¡¯s unknown

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want to take too much risk. If possible, we want to detain them without taking so much damage here. Then¡­we should think of the process on how to destroy the enemy troop in a reasonable way. Should we take down Cesario Viola first or Lorenzaccio Bandini?¡­This is a huge problem¡¹

    Yeah¡­even if we forcibly defeat Lorenzaccio Bandini first¡­

    Then Cesario Viola becomes the leader and the troops function normally, then it¡¯s meaningless to force ourselves.

    In contrary¡­if we try to take down Cesario Viola first then the solid command line will be able to stop our attack.,

    ¡¸But, the enemy¡¯s main troops were reduced by Dai Grepher-san to 20 people. If you make an all out attack on this number¡­¡¹

    Reika tries to force a push

    ¡­But

    ¡¸The enemy unit stopped at 14th floor¡¹

    Norma-san shows the image of the surveillance camera on the monitor

    ¡¸The two units are retreating on the same route It seems that they¡¯re aiming to group up at 14th floor¡¹

    That¡¯s bad.

    ¡¸How many people are there in the units?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa asks Norma-san.

    ¡¸The first team engaged with the team under Kudou-san on each floor so they¡¯re reduced from 30 to 15 people. The unit behind are still intact with 30 people¡¹

    If the two preceding units join up¡­Viola¡¯s main troops would be 15+30+20=65 people

    ¡¸The troops that are invading another routes all began ascending to the lower floor.¡¹ It looks like they intend to withdraw on the first floor and join with the main troop¡¹

    The hotel is separated by fire walls and shutters¡­it¡¯s not possible to go up to the upper floors unless you go up in several different routes.

    Therefore, Viola and others divided the troops and started invading the separate routes.

    Kudou-papa and others don¡¯t know which one of the divided troops was Cesario Viola¡¯s main troops so they intercept all invading units on each floor, collecting information bit by bit while scooping out the number of enemy soldiers.

    But¡­Now with Nei-san¡¯s announcement, and old man Dai Grepher¡¯s reconnaissance, Viola¡¯s main unit comes out.

    Then, if we take down the remaining 20 people in Viola¡¯s main force, this fight will be over.

    Viola¡¯s feeling threatened by that so he hurriedly decided to regroup with the troops

    ¡¸¡­Kudou, can you hear me?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa heads to the radio.

    It¡¯s the same type on the thing we brought from the underground emergency evacuation room.

    It has less risk of being eavesdropped because we¡¯re using it inside the hotel.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re checking the situation here¡»

    Kudou-papa¡¯s voice come out of the speaker.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let the enemies group up¡­take down the enemy units withdrawing!¡¹

    ¡º¡­Roger! We¡¯ll make those who are close attack in sequence!¡»

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s expression is steep

    ¡¸¡­I hope the attack team is sent in time¡¹

    Eh¡­what does that mean?

    ¡¸Since it was a system to ambush and intercept on each floor¡­it¡¯s too hard to chase a retreating enemy¡¹

    Seki-san explained to me with a strange face¡­

    ¡¸Even now, the hotel is a maze, it¡¯s difficult to move from the point of interception¡¹

    ¡¸¡­How about opening the fire doors and letting the interception team head straight to the enemy?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says grinning

    ¡¸If we open up the fire doors to make the shortest distance¡­do you think we can move our unit while controlling the movement of the enemy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If it¡¯s Kouzuki security service¡¯s top elites then they could use that move¡¹

    Seki-san smiles wryly¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re familiar with the internal structure of the hotel¡­since we have several patterns of the labyrinth state in our heads¡­even if they release some of the fire doors¡­we can manage to do something. But¡­Kudou-san¡¯s teams won¡¯t¡¹

    When an emergency happens¡­the maze inside the hotel is supposed to be the a top secret among Kouzuki security service.

    Seki-san knows to some extent where to change the maze, to open, to go¡­

    Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinates¡­the free guards don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸But¡­everyone has an electronic device such as phones, right? If you show them the route¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says further¡­

    ¡¸What would you do if that map you presented is known by the enemy?¡¹

    Seki-san answers with a disgusted tone.

    Right¡­if the free guards are to be knocked down by enemies and their electronic device shows the maze diagram on each floor is passed to the enemy.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­it¡¯s better for us to beat only the 15 people troops that¡¯s ahead. The second 30 people team¡­I think we have to give up on them¡¹

    Margo-san said while watching the enemy troops appearing on the large monitor on the wall.

    ¡¸Besides¡­can¡¯t we lock up the troops that invaded the other routes so they can¡¯t go down to the lower floor? We know that they¡¯re not Viola¡¯s main troops, just Russian baddies¡­so there¡¯s no need to take them down, is there?¡¹

    Margo-san said, Chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­When they come down 2-3 floors, cut down their passage¡¹

    Yeah¡­with that, we can block their merging with the other teams.

    ¡¸When it comes to this¡­we need all the force even if it¡¯s just a bit. Seki-kun, and Fujimiya-kun, join up with Kudou-kun¡¯s team and intercept with the enemy force¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa orders the two

    ¡­But

    The two look at each other¡­

    Reika nods at Seki-san

    Seki-san responds with a smile

    ¡¸Chief¡­we can¡¯t accept that order¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why, Seki-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re ordered to guard these people¡¹

    Seki-san and Reika look at me and Nei-san

    ¡¸Well, you can leave them to Margo-ojouchan and Kudou¡¯s daughter. Besides, this is the¡ºHQ¡» I¡¯m here, and the other guards are from the top elites¡¹

    Chief tells the two with strict eyes.

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s an imperial order¡¹

    Seki-san retorts

    ¡¸Fujimiya-kun thinks the same?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, but¡­¡¹

    Reika also refuses to leave our side.

    ¡¸¡­By all means?¡¹

    Reika looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I promised to protect these people no matter what happens¡­¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸No, but¡­it is as Tanizawa-san said, we¡¯re short on people so it¡¯s not that I mind. Margo-san and Michi are here too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    What¡­Yukino?!

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good to break this team¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸I wonder? Rather, I¡¯d have the team dismantle so we can move lightly¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says smiling

    ¡¸No¡­not now Because¡­¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s been silent all this time since coming to this room speaks

    ¡¸I can¡¯t trust these people¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes look at Chief Tanizawa and Norma-san and others.

    What¡­you can¡¯t trust them¡­?

    Nei-san says as she look at Margo-san.

    ¡¸Maru-chan¡­I want to rest in a room¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Nei-san¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­we would be obstructing if we stay in this room¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa tells Margo-san.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san¡­could you lend us a room to rest? As you know, Nei is one of Cesario Viola¡¯s targets. I¡¯m mentally tired because of the broadcast earlier so I¡¯d like to rest¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at Norma-san.

    Norma-san pushed some keys¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll open up room 2505¡¹

    Then¡­she takes out a card key

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to the 25th floor using this room. Room 2505 is the room just across this room¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you¡¹

    This room¡¯s a whole elevator

    I feel the room rising up

    ¡¸Well¡­true, you should take a bit of rest. Leave the fighting with enemies to us¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa tells us.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san¡­of course we would like the information inside the building to be transferred to room 2505 so we can understand the progress of the war¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said smiling.

    ¡¸If we know the situation then we won¡¯t be afraid¡­!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa

    ¡¸Of course¡­Norma-kun, lend me a terminal. Make the line able to communicate with room 2505¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure, Chief?¡¹

    Norma-san asks Chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡­Right

    Norma-san is a person who don¡¯t make small plays at such times.

    ¡¸Yeah, of course¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s smile is stiff

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Ah, we¡¯ve got a computer for the terminals here so take whatever you need to use.¡¹

    Tony-san who can¡¯t read the atmosphere even more than Nroma-san tells Margo-san

    ¡¸¡­The terminals are the same aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa says, but¡­

    ¡¸No, after all, it¡¯s best to use the one that suits oneself¡¹

    Tony-san says lightly.

    This guy¡¯s Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinate, and he worked with¡ºKuromori¡»so¡­

    He¡¯s completely thinking of us as friends.

    ¡¸What equipment do you recommend? What¡¯s the most useful to extract info?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Tony-san.

    ¡¸If it was me then, this¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll borrow this¡­is that okay, Tanizawa-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. Take it¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa answers expressionlessly.

    ¡¸The line is connected to the writing desk¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un, please. Please deliver the information properly to us¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    Tony-san answers with a smile

    ¡¸Then, Tanizawa-san¡­excuse us¡¹

    Margo-san gives her thanks.

    I, Nei-san, and Michi bowed together.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be continuing to guard these people¡¹

    Seki-san and Reika also bows.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­take care¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa answer with only that.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Then¡­why are you coming with us too?¡¹

    Yukino asks Kouzuki Kenshi as soon as we moved into room 2505.

    This room is a normal room.

    There¡¯s two beds.

    But, me, Nei-san, Margo-san, Michi, Seki-san and Reika, Yukino and Kouzuki Kenshi.

    With eight people inside¡­it¡¯s somewhat narrow.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it better for you to stay in that room?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­it seems more interesting to be with you people¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says nonchalantly

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, what was that about?¡¹

    I asked Yukino right away.

    ¡¸What about?¡¹

    ¡¸The part you say you can¡¯t trust Tanizawa-san and others¡¹

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­isn¡¯t it strange?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like I said, what is?¡¹

    ¡¸Why did that person let us into their headquarters? Aren¡¯t they being open to us about everything? In the first place, are we people he could trust that far?¡¹

    We¡­¡ºKuromori¡»is a criminal organization with prostitution as main profit.

    ¡¸Well¡­isn¡¯t it because Seki-san and Reika were with us? I think that Margo-san is also trusted by Tanizawa-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. But you see¡­he won¡¯t normally let the two of us in you know? Those people know about us¡¹

    ¡­Right

    Chief Tanizawa is far from trusting Yukino or me.

    ¡¸Showing everything in their fully confidential headquarters because his subordinates are with us¡­even letting a group of strange children in the mix¡­isn¡¯t that strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but¡­then why did Tanizawa-san do that?¡¹

    Yukino says.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­It¡¯s to throw us off guard!¡¹

    ¡­Throw us off guard?

    ¡¸They purposely let us in their secret place to show that they¡¯re opening up to us that much¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s just

    ¡¸I think so too¡¹

    Margo-san said while connecting the computer terminal

    ¡¸Of course, they¡¯re not our¡ºenemy¡»¡­not bad people either. But, there¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re hiding something from us¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡­Then

    The radio I put in my pocket rings!

    Is it a contact from the emergency evacuation room?

    Everyone who has a radio listens to their earphones.

    ¡º¡­Hello, Danna-sama?!¡»

    ¡­This voice, Misuzu?

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a big problem¡­Danna-sama!¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s voice is tense.

    ¡ºGrandfather and Kuromori-sama is gone!¡»

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan?!

 Chapter 308. Kouzuki Kenshi

    Chapter 308. Kouzuki Kenshi

    ¡¸Gone¡­how?¡¹

    When I asked¡­Misuzu on the other side.

    ¡ºGrandfather said he wants to talk with her alone, so he went with Kuromori-sama in the monitor room. Then, they haven¡¯t come out all this time¡­¡»

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡ºI thought that it was strange, so I tried opening the door¡­then the two of them were gone!¡»

    They escaped the emergency evacuation room from the basement with just the two of them????!!!

    ¡ºHello, it¡¯s me¡­can you tell?¡»

    The line changed from Misuzu to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡ºInside the panel of the wall of the room¡­there is a hidden lifting device that caters one person. Since it can only go from bottom to top, I think that the enemies can¡¯t come down through this device¡»

    Was there an escape room hidden?

    ¡ºWhat to do? If you want, we can chase them with this lift, but¡»

    I look at Margo-san.

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san, stay inthere. Even if you chase them now, you can¡¯t reach to where Minaho and Kouzuki-san is right now. Besides, we don¡¯t know the elevator leads it from the hotel. It¡¯s just dangerous if you chase them unreasonably and encounter an enemy¡­!

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Jii-chan knows the structure of this hotel so he slipped out with an escape device, but.

    It must be a secret route where he will go in the hotel after this.

    But, Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t have that knowledge so she can¡¯t chase them alone.

    ¡ºBut, I¡¯m worried about Ojou-sama¡»

    Katsuko-nee says worriedly

    ¡¸I know how you feel but¡­Katsuko-san, take care of Nagisa-san and the other children¡¯s mental health. I¡¯m sure that everyone¡¯s worried¡­¡¹

    Yeah. Misuzu, Megu, Mana, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san¡­are all afraid.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­can you make everyone in the room hear my voice?¡¹

    Margo-san nods at my proposal

    Anyway, those girls need someone who can say words to ease them

    ¡ºYes, wait a moment¡­!¡»

    Katsuko-nee opens the line and after a while

    ¡ºOkay, go on¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Hello¡­it¡¯s me. I¡¯ve heard the situation from Misuzu and Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡º¡­Onii-chan¡»

    ¡ºYoshi-kun, are you okay?¡»

    The one microphone picks up the sound in the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»

    Mana and Megu¡¯s voice jumped into my ears at the same time.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry¡­Onii-sama¡»

    The one grieving¡­Ruriko?

    ¡ºEven though Onii-sama has given me orders¡­I took my eyes away from Grandfather¡»

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s done so there¡¯s no helping it. Don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    It¡¯s too late to talk and scold her about it.

    ¡¸Jii-chan originally evacuated us to the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»and planned to return to the upper floors of the hotel. You do know that, right?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, there were signs¡­so I should¡¯ve never took my eyes off from Grandfather¡»

    ¡¸Ruriko, that¡¯s already done¡­Ruriko did her surveillance properly. Therefore, Jii-chan made an excuse to be alone with Minaho-neesan to escape Ruriko and other¡¯s eyes, is that correct?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, I would¡¯ve never thought that he would escape together with Kuromori-sama¡»

    ¡¸I think that Jii-chan explained his reason why he absolutely want to go to the upper floor to Minaho-neesan, instead of asking Minaho-neesan to overlook his escape. And, from what I¡¯ve heard¡­Minaho-neesan decided to go upstairs with him¡¹

    That¡¯s the only scenario I could think.

    ¡¸Either way¡­Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan aren¡¯t people who would silently abandon us. Am I right¡­Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, Onii-sama¡­I know that, but¡­¡»

    The dark shadow of anxiety is covering Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu, deal with Ruriko¡­Yoshiko-san too¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡­Danna-sama¡»

    ¡º¡­Certainly¡»

    Ruriko has grown up dependent on Jii-chan¡­

    Even though she understand that there might be some reason¡­her mind can¡¯t able to respond to the reality that Jii-chan left her silently

    ¡¸Anyway¡­we¡¯ll be looking for Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡¯s whereabouts Once we discover somethin, we¡¯ll contact you¡¹

    ¡ºPlease¡­Onii-sama¡»

    ¡¸Yeah. Megu and Mana, try to get along with everyone and wait for me¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºI know, Yoshi-kun¡»

    ¡ºYeah¡­Onii-chan¡»

    ¡¸Nagisa too¡­take care of them¡¹

    ¡ºYes. Leave this room to me¡­dear¡»

    If Nagisa watches over the room then there¡¯s no need to worry.

    Ruriko¡¯s anxiety should be eased with this.

    ¡¸How¡¯s Mao-chan?¡¹

    ¡ºCompletely asleep. She met various people today so she¡¯s too frolic and now tired ¡»

    I see¡­there¡¯s so many fuss about today.

    For the small Mao-chan, the day is already over, but¡­

    Our day isn¡¯t done yet.

    We¡¯re in the brink of the game right now.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­is all the data from the hotel being sent to the¡ºmonitor room¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡ºWell¡­not all of them are coming. Of course, the image date of the floor battling with the enemy are arriving. The data of the entire hotel aren¡¯t sent, there are some floors that are completely hidden¡»

    ¡¸¡­As expected¡¹

    Margo-san says while looking at the terminal borrowed from the headquarters earlie¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same here¡­Chief Tanizawa doesn¡¯t intend to let us access the data except for those he want us to see¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸There are things they definitely don¡¯t want us to see¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    There¡¯s no doubt that Jii-chan has sent instructions to make Chief Tanizawa restrict our access.

    What are they trying to hide?

    ¡ºBut, this equipment is connected to the internet outside the hotel¡»

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡ºI can¡¯t write but we can see the information outside freely¡»

    ¡¸Can you check if the press picked up the current situation of this hotel?¡¹

    ¡ºWait¡­no, it¡¯s not appearing on any news sites¡»

    Katsuko-nee answers Margo-san¡¯s question.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a news blackout¡­it must be the work of Kouzuki-san?¡¹

    Shirasaka house is the only press organization that this house can¡¯t suppress.

    Furthermore, I don¡¯t think that the Japan media has the power to control Cesario Viola, an American Criminal

    ¡¸What we know right now is that Kouzuki-san has plotted something to summon Cesario Viola to this hotel. Furthermore, he has his board and their children together¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aren¡¯t we the same?¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Right¡­We were also invited by Jii-chan here.

    ¡¸We¡¯re the same but¡­Yukino¡¯s different.¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸The fact that we brought Yukino-san is unexpected¡­ Normally, you would be on the school¡¯s confinement room¡¹

    ¡¸No way, that¡¯s such a narrow room!¡¹

    Yukino remembers being trapped in the confinement room at the basement of the principal¡¯s office¡­she makes a complaint

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, Kouzuki-san is the one who gathered all the people in here. Then, purposely gathering us¡­we were isolated in a safe rom¡¹

    ¡­Safe room?

    ¡¸He left the guards and escaped by himself¡­Kouzuki-san has a lot of confidence in the defense of the emergency evacuation room in the basement. Otherwise, he won¡¯t leave both of his precious granddaughters together there¡¹

    Yeah¡­that underground room should be completely defended.

    ¡¸Then, we were¡ºquarantined¡»in that room too. Nei¡­check the door¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, Maru-chan¡¹

    Nei-san touches the door knob of the room

    ¡­Gachagacha.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not opening¡­locked¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸The key¡¯s not working from inside?¡¹

    I asked just in case.

    ¡¸Of course¡­it¡¯s not doing anything¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­this room, the normal hotel rooms are auto-licked so the door should open if you turn the knob from inside the room¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    If you close the door, it¡¯s locked automatically so it won¡¯t open from the outside¡­

    In order for the people to evacuate immediately when a fire or something similar happens in the hotel¡­

    If you turn the knob from the inside, the door should open.

    And yet¡­this room is locked.

    ¡¸Does this mean, as expected, Jii-chan¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than Kouzuki-san, it¡¯s Tanizawa-san. He operated it from the¡ºheadquarters¡»and making us think that we¡¯re using an electronic lock¡¹

    In short¡­we¡¯re trapped?

    Earlier, Tanizawa-san said that the 21st floor should be the absolute defense line. This is the 25th floor. I think that we¡¯re absolutely protected if we¡¯re on this floor¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Tanizawa-san tried to pull Seki-san and Reika-oneesan away from us!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­This room is an evacuation for us¡­no, I think it¡¯s intended to lock us. Earlier, I noticed it when entering the room, the door of this room is sturdy that¡¯s impossible for ordinary rooms. This is originally a room built assuming the restraint of an enemy. If Michi-chan and I were seriously refusing. It¡¯s not just the doors, but also the walls and windows are strengthened than usual¡­¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    ¡¸But you see¡­Seki-san and Reika-oneesan is with us¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san grinned.

    ¡¸Seki-san has her pistol so she can just shoot the electronic lock circuit of the door, Reika-oneesan¡­¡¹

    Right¡­if we have Reika¡¯s death cane, then we can easily take down the door

    ¡¸¡­Should we break it?¡¹

    Reika looks at Margo-san and me

    ¡¸Wait¡­we won¡¯t have any clues what to do after even if we get out right now. Let¡¯s gather information here for a while longer¡¹

    Margo-san heads to the comm device¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­check all the areas that can be accessed in that computer, then I think that the restricted areas would be coming out via reverse engineering¡¹

    ¡ºSure¡­I¡¯ll try¡»

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be doing the same thing on this terminal¡¹

    Margo-san heads to the computer terminal.

    Yeah¡­if we know what Jii-chan is trying not to show us¡­

    There¡¯s nowhere for us to move to¡­

    Over Margo-san¡¯s shoulder¡­Nei-san, Seki-san, Reika, Kouzuki Kenshi looks into the monitor.

    I¡­don¡¯t know anything about it so I¡¯m not butting in

    ¡¸Hey, is there any tea here?¡¹

    Yukino asked.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a pot in there isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    True, there¡¯s a small pot for the guests.

    ¡¸Does it have water?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­oh, there is¡¹

    The attendant had put water thinking about the guests who¡¯ll check in

    ¡¸Then, put in some tea¡¹

    Yukino orders me

    ¡¸No, but you see¡­this room is for two people originally¡­so there¡¯s only two teacups, and the pot can¡¯t boil water for everyone¡­besides¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only two packs of tea¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s two isn¡¯t there?¡­Then I¡¯ll drink so brew me a cup¡¹

    This is what Yukino is about.

    She doesn¡¯t think about the atmosphere around her.

    ¡¸Master, there¡¯s no need to listen to her orders¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s been beside me all the time speaks

    ¡¸If you want to drink then do it yoursef¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes are cold

    ¡¸Right, then I¡¯ll do so¡¹

    Yukino stands up¡­pushes the switch to boil the pot and puts the teabag in the cup.

    Firmly¡­she drinks what she want to drink

    ¡¸¡­it looks like we can see the hotel¡¯s blueprint¡¹

    Margo-san said as she look at the monitor.

    ¡¸This is where we are right now¡­the route going down to first floor is shown through the maze shaped hotel. In case of emergency, we can descend by ourselves to the first floor by following this blueprint¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Lend it to me¡­I¡¯ll remember it all¡¹

    Seki-san comes forward.

    ¡¸Memorize¡­that¡¯s a different maze each floor isn¡¯t it? Besides¡­this is the 25th floor¡­¡¹

    The maps you have to remember is 25 pieces.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m originally familiar with the internal structure of the hotel¡­it¡¯s necessary to remember the pattern of the maze of each floor. Give me 5 minutes. I¡¯ll put it all in my head¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Since it¡¯s dangerous when it reaches the hand of the enemy so you can¡¯t take the map¡­

    You have to memorize it in your head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s what I¡¯m good at¡¹

    As expected of a top elite guard.

    Taking the terminal from Margo-san¡­Seki-san memorizes the map on the screen with a very fast momentum¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­so¡ºKakka¡»discloses this much information to you¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says as he look at the image of the terminal from behind

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    I asked instinctively¡­

    ¡¸Well you see¡­the executives and the other students are at the floor above¡­but information isn¡¯t disclosed to them. Well, if you show them the map inside the hotel, those people might just wander around¡¹

    True, Kouzuki Souji and the prince faction would do that.

    Those guys don¡¯t know what fear is.

    ¡¸Really¡­everyone seems to be trusted by¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi grins.

    ¡¸Trusted, yet¡­why are we trapped in this place?¡¹

    Yukino said

    As she drink the hot tea from the cup¡­she eats one of the tea cakes that only have two prepared.

    Somehow¡­aren¡¯t you amazing?

    ¡¸He¡¯s trusting you people that¡¯s why he¡¯s treating you carefully¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi answers.

    ¡¸Before¡­I¡¯ve heard this from ¡ºKakka¡»¡­¡¹

    From Jii-chan¡­?

    ¡¸The human world has a¡ºsurface¡»and¡ºunderground¡» People who only know the¡ºsurface¡»are weak. Just like Kouzuki Souji-san. But¡­to say that you¡¯re free from the worry of the sadness and suffering from the¡ºunderground¡»molds you into an upright man¡¹

    True¡­Kouzuki Souji only knows the¡ºsurface¡»of Kouzuki house.

    He¡¯s a fool, has a strong self-respect, annoying¡­but, an upright man. He¡¯s not a twisted, disgusting man.

    ¡¸On the other hand¡­those who know the¡ºunderground¡»are strong, those who only knows the¡ºunderground¡»have a twisted character. They¡¯re nasty, and sly people¡¹

    Well yeah.

    If you can only see the world¡ºunderground¡»¡­that is painful on it¡¯s own

    ¡¸What¡¯s the best is¡­you yourself are in the¡ºsurface¡»while you know the existence of the¡ºunderground.¡» Have someone stand negotiating with the¡ºunderground¡»¡­and never coming to touch the¡ºunderground¡» ¡ºKakka¡»has always been telling us his students to become those kind of people¡¹

    Yeah¡­I get the idea.

    You shouldn¡¯t be involved with the¡ºunderground¡»as much as possible

    I am a member of the underground which is¡ºKuromori¡»so that¡¯s what I truly think.

    ¡¸IN the end¡­what¡¯s important is the sense of balance. You have to be well balanced accepting both the¡ºsurface¡»and¡ºunderground¡»according to where you belong¡¹

    The people in the ¡ºsurface¡»¡­as a person in¡ºsurface¡»

    The person¡ºunderground¡»¡­as a person¡ºunderground¡»

    Therefore¡­¡ºKakka¡»has divided the people he called into the hotel into three groups

    ¡­Kouzuki Kenshi?!

    ¡¸For each group¡­it¡¯s natural to make a difference in the information you want to tell. The ratio of the¡ºsurface¡»and¡ºunderground¡»is different¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi points to the figure of the hotel presented in the monitor¡­

    ¡¸On the top floor¡­where most of the executives and the students should be, have little to no information conveyed to them. They don¡¯t even know the purpose of the enemies attacking this hotel right now. However, some of the battles on the lower floor are shown¡­making them horrified. Those people are; All people from the¡ºsurface¡» It¡¯s enough to let them know the horror of the world behind us¡­that¡¯s what Kakka must be thinking¡¹

    Yeah¡­those on the upper floor doesn¡¯t need to know the whole truth of this attack.

    No, we don¡¯t want them to know.

    The continuation of Nei-san¡¯s sad past, and it¡¯s fate¡­

    ¡¸Besides¡­from what I hear from everyone¡¯s talk, it seems that Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama are evacuated to the basement of this hotel. These people know about the world¡ºunderground¡»more than those on the upper floors. Or, ¡ºKakka¡»has judged that it¡¯s better for them to know¡­ However,¡ºKakka¡»is worried that they might be completely dyed by the¡ºunderground¡»world¡­¡¹

    Right. In order for Misuzu and Ruriko to manage the Kouzuki house in the future¡­

    They have to know about the world¡ºunderground¡»

    But¡­that said, they don¡¯t need to live in the world¡ºunderground¡»

    That is true for Megu and Mana.

    I don¡¯t want them to work in the¡ºunderground¡»in¡ºKuromori¡»

    I don¡¯t want them to be dyed further¡­

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa who had retired as a prostitute already¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­currently, the people in this room. Everyone¡¯s closer to the people of the¡ºunderground¡»than those who are below¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi looks at us.

    Margo-san, Nei-san¡­and, Me¡­

    We¡¯re the execution unit who carry out the plan in¡ºKuromori¡»

    Seki-san, Reika, Michi¡­

    Though they¡¯re named as guards¡­they don¡¯t choose the means for the purpose.

    We¡¯re all lacking the sense of hesitation to break the law¡­we¡¯re the same kind.

    It is as Kouzuki Kenshi said¡­we¡¯re people who are closer to the world of¡ºunderground¡»

    ¡¸But¡­Everyone¡¯s not a complete¡ºunderground¡»people You¡¯re not people who are stained with evil. That¡¯s what I thought after watching everyone¡¯s actions for a while¡¹

    We¡­

    ¡¸I think that everyone here had been sent to the¡ºunderground¡»side in order to confront the¡ºunderground¡» For¡ºKakka¡»he¡¯s expecting everyone as a human resource to set up counter-attacks in the¡ºunderground¡»world¡¹

    We¡¯re not like that

    ¡¸Therefore¡­if the complete information is disclosed, you would be convinced that you had fallen to the¡ºunderground¡» Therefore,¡ºKakka¡»has confined everyone here¡­trying to make sure that no further information is conveyed¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says confidently

    ¡¸It¡¯s a very interesting opinion but¡­I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­what¡¯s your position to say those kind of things to us?¡¹

    Right¡­Kouzuki Kenshi is¡­

    What group does he think he belongs to?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t go back to the upper floor. My father, has betrayed Kouzuki group. No¡­from the start, I don¡¯t have ambition like the other students. Therefore, it¡¯s an opportunity for me to be banished from the private school. I finally can reach the position I want to go to¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi smiles¡­

    ¡¸I want to be a person from the¡ºunderground¡»side¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 309. Longing for theã€Žundergroundã€

    ¡¸The other students,¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»¡­or the vassals of Kouzuki house are on the surface. No, it¡¯s good that they don¡¯t know the underground, but¡­I want to be¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»vassal who rules the underground. That¡¯s more interesting¡­and I can enter the center of Kouzuki group efficiently than fighting those in the surface. Currently,¡ºKakka¡»only has Tanizawa-san entrusted to work on the underground so it¡¯s possible for the young me to be the second in charge underground¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi grins.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you followed us?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸Yes. I have to be using underground talents like you people in the future¡­If I don¡¯t take initiative and put my danger like Tanizawa-san, people from underground like you people won¡¯t trust me, would you?¡¹

    This guy thinks of wanting to make us his people.

    Ah.

    ¡­He¡¯s underestimating us.

    ¡¸In the end¡­you¡¯re still a child of the private school. You haven¡¯t stepped out the frame of the private school just like the others¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi reacts to what Margo-san said.

    ¡¸You seem to be interested in what position you would take from the Kouzuki¡­or rather, that¡¯s only your interest. But, you see¡­we¡¯ve got nothing to do with it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true isn¡¯t it? Being involved with Kouzuki group should be beneficial for you as well. Either way, you¡¯ll be incorporated with the underground of Kouzuki group¡­in that case, I would like to be appointed to the position to connect you with¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    That¡¯s Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s aim?

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll learn about the underground¡­and I will follow Chief Tanizawa¡¯s track and succeed to be the top of the underground division of the Kouzuki group¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says composed.

    ¡¸Kouzuki Kenshi-san¡­¡ºKakka¡»will never make these people members of his own underground¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»wants to return these people to the surface. Therefore, we¡¯re trapped in this room right now¡­¡ºKakka¡»wants to settle everything with his own hands¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe that. There¡¯s no way¡ºKakka¡»would do charity to the people of Kuromori house, would he? He should be thinking of it as a plot to make Kuromori house his subordinate in the end¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi knows my relationship with Misuzu¡­

    He doesn¡¯t know the whole picture of Kuromori family

    What¡¯s in our hearts¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s impossible for you¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸You¡¯re not someone from the underground. Not even standing at the entrance¡¹

    Michi¡¯s cold eyes pierces Kouzuki Kenshi

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have a dark part in your heart¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? Even I have some darkness in my heart¡­I have desires and greed. I¡¯m a normal healthy young man¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s still laughing

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant¡­you have never stood in the darkness alone, have you? Those people who never had such experience will never understand us¡­ !¡¹

    ¡­in the darkness¡­

    I remember.

    In my house¡­the dark room with no electricity.

    Wrapped up in the blanket on the sofa¡­enduring the coldness of the night with my own temperature.

    Those times when I was alone.

    ¡¸We have shaken off the pain, the sadness in that darkness alone, therefore; We are here right now¡­¡¹

    Michi had a period where she was raised by her grandfather, apart from her parents

    Margo-san was chased away from an Indian settlement¡­there was a time she spent in a facility¡­

    Nei-san¡­her parents and her brother, Kei-san died.

    Everyone experienced lonely nights.

    ¡¸Well, surely, I¡¯m from the Kouzuki clan¡­it may be a priviledged lifestyle from the view of others but¡­what about it? Do you think that people who had experienced hardship in their life are greater?¡­That¡¯s nonsense!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what not she¡¯s saying¡¹

    Seki-san comes in between.

    ¡¸To make it simple¡­Kenshi-san doesn¡¯t understand our feelings¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸When you compare yourself with other people, you¡¯d feel that there¡¯s something lacking. Or, the sense of loss when you lose something¡­you don¡¯t know the frustration of those unbearable emotion¡­¡¹

    Reika follows up Seki-san.

    Seki-san suffered from her alcoholic father.

    Reika too¡­she parted with her family early, and lived with her grandfather.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, it¡¯s useless to explain those things¡­people who don¡¯t understand never will¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san says with dark eyes.

    ¡¸¡ºYou don¡¯t know the taste of life unless you ate bread with tears¡»?¡­That¡¯s foolish. You¡¯re just drunk on the fact that you have experienced a painful past. You¡¯re basking in your own amazingness from standing up from that situation¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi smiles as he makes fool of us.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­empty your heads and think simply of profit and loss. It would be better if you work with me in the future¡­I guarantee it!¡¹

    Really¡­are all rich kids like this?

    No¡­Misuzu and Ruriko are different.

    Those girls have deep darkness in their hearts.

    Therefore¡­we¡¯re attracted to each other.

    We have become a¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who followed¡­you¡¯ll only fall to hell. Either way, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to run away alone in the end¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Well¡­everything¡¯s give and take. In exchange, if everyone thinks they¡¯re at disadvantage with me, then you can cut me off. Let¡¯s dry up that part¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really, you¡¯re not suited for the underground work¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Kouzuki Kenshi with eyes of scorn.

    ¡¸How about you start a black company and try exploiting a lot of people? I think you¡¯re better suited for that job¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san looks at Kouzuki Kenshi like he¡¯s garbage.

    ¡¸You¡¯re always in a position above the other party¡­you think you can just say everything looking down on them, don¡¯t you? Staying with people you can deceive¡­they¡¯re lacking information and dull people so you think you can do anything with them?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an unexpected thought¡­I just live my own way. I¡¯m often warned for having a bossy attitude but¡­people who are resolved to stand on others needs this much bluff I think¡¹

    ¡¸Just shut up you fucking idiot!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying you shut up¡­don¡¯t ever speak again unless we tell you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, I¡¹

    ¡­Shururun!

    ¡­Zuba!!

    Michi¡¯s whip and Reika¡¯s cane pierces the floor in front of Kouzuki Kenshi at the same time¡­!

    ¡¸¡­The next one would hit¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you understand unless we use force¡­?¡¹

    Michi and Reika¡¯s bloodlust¡­turned Kouzuki Kenshi silent as expected.

    ¡¸You see, the people underground are okay to kill those who underestimate them. If you get underestimated, you can retaliate by killing. If not, it¡¯ll chew you to your bones. You bite the other party to death no matter how powerful they are. We are all people who possess a fang¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­courtesy is important in the underground worl.d Those who can¡¯t express courtesy will apologize by dying. The powerful can do anything just like the surface world. Strong people doesn¡¯t have to lower their head and endure. Since the start, live, die¡­we¡¯re in the world of kill or be killed¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­let¡¯s just kill him. Isn¡¯t that way better?¡¹

    Nei-san said, Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸Sorry but please let him live. Fujimiya-san and I would be in trouble if he dies here¡¹

    Yeah¡­both of them belong to Kouzuki security service.

    It would be bad if Kouzuki Kenshi dies in front of them.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s have him charge against the enemy. When that happens, Seki-san won¡¯t take responsibility, would you? It¡¯s fine, Dai Grepher came back alive. Instead of an iron fan, we¡¯ll give you at least a slapstick!¡¹

    Nei-san says somewhat excited

    ¡¸No¡­that is¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi tries to open his mouth

    ¡¸¡­Shut up¡¹

    Michi glares at him.

    ¡¸Though I feel pissed hearing his selfish logical development¡­thanks to that, I¡¯ve seen it a bit¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸The reason why Minaho went out of the basement with Kouzuki-san¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I asked unconsciously.

    I want to know Minaho-neesan¡¯s intention

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t he say it a while ago?¡­The group of executives, Misuzu-san and others, and us. Kouzuki-san says that there¡¯s different information restrictions on each group¡­I think that¡¯s true¡¹

    Each one has a regulated amount of information to be accessed¡­?

    ¡¸After all, it¡¯s not wanted for the people on the upper floor to know much about the underground world¡­and I think that there are something he doesn¡¯t want Misuzu to see. That¡¯s what Kouzuki-san wants¡¹

    Well¡­I get that, but

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know what they don¡¯t want us to see but¡­we¡¯re the execution team on the underground. It would be troublesome to keep this a secret this late. Well, they keep the information restricted on our group¡­but either way, Kouzuki-san¡¯s feelings for the upper floor and basement people are correctly analyzed by this person¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s face.

    ¡¸But, if so¡­I thought of what kind of person Kouzuki-san thinks of himself?¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­what does he think of himself?

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san wishes that his own relatives won¡¯t know too much about the¡ºunderground¡»¡­In short, he thinks that he¡¯s a person who¡¯s very familiar with the people on the¡ºunderground¡»¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸True¡­Kouzuki-san has a lot of contacts in the¡ºunderground¡»world, and I think he¡¯s more familiar with the¡ºunderground¡»more than the normal businessmen in the¡ºsurface¡»¡¹

    Margo-san sighs.

    ¡¸This is all putting people like chief Tanizawa and Michi-chan¡¯s father in between. The head of Kouzuki family¡­shouldn¡¯t make contact with the people¡ºunderground¡»by themselves. Chief Tanizawa should be watching from behind always. He should be doing the groundwork that Kouzuki-san doesn¡¯t know¡¹

    Yeah¡­that¡¯s of course

    Chief Tanizawa should be watching from Jii-chan¡¯s shadows so he won¡¯t be in danger at any time.

    ¡¸We now know what¡¯s inside Kouzuki-san¡¯s head but¡­¡¹

    ¡­But?

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san himself doesn¡¯t know that he himself is a person of the¡ºsurface¡»just like the other executives. That person is the same as Kouzuki Kenshi over here¡­a person who¡¯s been longing for the¡ºunderground¡»all the time¡¹

    Longing for the¡ºunderground¡»?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Kouzuki-san¡¯s kind towards¡ºKuromori¡» He has been generous with the old¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»Kuromori tower brothel since before¡­he was looking forward to coming to the mansion and taste the atmosphere of the¡ºunderground¡» 7He made the Kouzuki security service like the organization. Because he longs for the¡ºunderground¡»world¡­he thought of increasing the chances to be involved with the¡ºunderground¡»¡¹

    I see¡­normally, you won¡¯t make a VIP guard company using your name.

    If you think that company is necessary¡­then, just secretly make one that¡¯s apart from Kouzuki group.

    Make it look like it has nothing to do with the Kouzuki house¡¯s company.

    That way¡­you can easily act freely as the¡ºunderground¡»organization

    ¡­ Ah, that¡¯s why.

    Kudou-papa doesn¡¯t belong to Kouzuki security service¡­he¡¯s doing a¡ºKudou detective office¡»on his own.

    There¡¯s such a big writing on their office car saying¡­¡ºWe have a business relationship with Kouzuki security service but we¡¯re people of a different company¡», is an appeal to the people of the¡ºunderground¡»

    That way¡­the people¡ºunderground¡»people can easily make contact with Kudou-papa¡­

    ¡¸The problem you see¡­Kouzuki-san believes that he¡¯s closer to the¡ºunderground¡»because of the increased opportunities to make contact with them¡¹

    Jii-chan belives so.

    That he has a stronger feeling of familiarity with the¡ºunderground¡»¡­

    He¡¯s concerned and doesn¡¯t want to let his family know too much about the underground.

    But in fact¡­he¡¯s showing restricted infromation

    ¡¸But¡­Kouzuki-san¡¯s truly a¡ºsurface¡»man Kouzuki-san isn¡¯t a person from the¡ºunderground¡» I think that gap in perception is very dangerous¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸I think that Minaho has heard Kouzuki-san¡¯s true purpose when they were alone in the room¡¹

    His true purpose.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san had to bring Cesario Viola¡¯s party here even if at the expense of the hotel¡­¡¹

    Right.

    There must be a meaning¡­a purpose.

    ¡¸And, in order to achieve that goal¡­Kouzuki-san has to get out of the basement and return to the upper floor. He told Minaho the reason¡­and I think he convinced Minaho But, Minaho thought that it was dangerous to let Kouzuki-san go upstairs alone¡¹

    Therefore¡­Minaho-neesan head upstairs with him

    ¡¸Minaho¡­she¡¯s an¡ºunderground¡»person to her bones. She thinks properly as a person from the¡ºunderground¡»and she judged that it¡¯s better to be by Kouzuki-san¡¯s side¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t Chief Tanizawa here too? Isn¡¯t there no problems even if chief stays by¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»side instead of Kuromori-sama?¡¹

    Seki-san speaks her doubt.

    ¡¸Is there a reason why Kouzuki-san who escaped from the basement can¡¯t join up with Tanizawa-san immediately? Like negotiating with someone where Tanizawa-san isn¡¯t present. If not, then Minaho won¡¯t leave the¡ºfamily¡»and follow Kouzuki-san¡¹

    Yeah¡­Minaho-neesan is like that.

    Perhaps, this negotiation would involve our¡ºfamily¡»in the future

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t tell anyone and escaped the basement with Jii-chan

    ¡¸Now then¡­here¡¯s the problem¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸What are we going to do?¡¹

    ¡­We

    ¡¸Are we going to stay in in the absolute line made by Tanizawa-san, looking at the restricted information and wait until morning?¡¹

    Margo-san laghs¡­

    ¡¸Though, if the enemy breaks the defense line of Kouzuki security service, the enemy units will rise to this floor¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­if we determine the main enemy unit and contain the movement of the other teams, we can exterminate Cesario Viola by putting out all the forces. I think that the current situation is advantageous to us¡¹

    Seki-san says, but¡­

    ¡¸But, there are four people missing, right? I think there¡¯s still opportunities for the enemy to turn the tables¡¹

    Right¡­Miss Cordelia and the white Viola. Then, there¡¯s a mysterious person.

    It¡¯s no miracle if something happens in the future.

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, I think it¡¯s better if we leave this room!¡¹

    Nei-san said¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too. I can¡¯t just agree to wait¡­I don¡¯t want restricted information from someone, I want to know the truth¡¹

    Margo-san smiles with Nei-san

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got to verify it with chief Tanizawa¡­¡¹

    Seki-san, a top elite of Kouzuki security service¡­has said.

    ¡¸I think, when we had Seki-san and Reika with us¡­I think that Tanizawa-san is assuming that we¡¯re escaping this room¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t Tanizawa-san try to take Seki-san and Reika away from us?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­in the end, he agreed to let the two accompany us. With Reika¡¯s strength, we can just tear away this door. If Tanizawa-san really wants to keep us locked in this room, he¡¯ll definitely never let Reika go with us¡¹

    He should¡¯ve given them a different order or something.

    Chief Tanizawa is Reika¡¯s direct boss.

    ¡¸Besides¡­we have access to the hotel¡¯s maze map. Don¡¯t this mean that he¡¯s assuming that we¡¯re leaving this room?¡¹

    That¡¯s probably the case.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that chief Tanizawa is uneasy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uneasy?¡¹

    Seki-san asks me.

    ¡¸Yes. I think that Tanizawa-san is uneasy that Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan are unguarded. Therefore, I think that Tanizawa-san wishes that we join up with Jii-chan from the bottom of his heart¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 310. Dark night route

    Chapter 310. Dark night route

    ¡¸I think so too. Tanizawa-san knows that we will leave this room¡­of course he won¡¯t admit it officially¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸But still¡­I think we should contact Chief Tanizawa¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to act according to hypothesis¡¹

    As Chief Tanizawa¡¯s subordinate, she thinks that she should ask her boss¡¯ judgement before anything.

    ¡¸If you ask for his official stance¡­he¡¯ll say we shouldn¡¯t come out¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸I can understand the feeling that you don¡¯t want to be trapped in this room but this is safer for now. This is four floors above Chief Tanizawa¡¯s absolute defense line. If by any chance the enemy breaks through the defense line, we can escape to the upper floors¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t come here to just run away!¡¹

    Seki-san and Nei-san confront each other

    ¡¸Now then¡­that¡¯s the problem¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸Seki-san is thinking of our safety first. Of course, that¡¯s very important. But¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes look at Nei-san

    ¡¸Nei¡­thinks that she has to confront Viola. If not, she won¡¯t be able to escape her past suffering. I myself want to help Nei no matter what. I intend to go to the bottom of hell with her but¡­I won¡¯t force everyone to join¡¹

    The people¡¯s gaze gather around Margo-san

    ¡¸I want you all to decide what do you want to do from now on¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I¡­of course, will follow Nei-san and Margo-san. Until the end¡¹

    I¡¯ve made my resolve long ago

    ¡¸I¡¯m only to protect Master. That¡¯s my promise with Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi responded immediately

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san?!¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s surprised from what Reika said

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the¡ºOnee-san¡»so I have the obligation to protect these children¡¹

    Reika¡¯s prioritizing being our elder sister more than being the guard of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸What about Yukino?¡¹

    When I asked Yukino¡­she put down the cup she¡¯s drinking tea from

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll go with you people¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I feel uneasy in this room. I don¡¯t want to stay any longer¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Fu, fufufufu¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi laughs

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s how it is¡­!¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸This room of course has surveillance cameras, even bugged. Of course, this conversation is all heard¡¹

    ¡­Heard?

    By Who?

    The one¡¯s holding the monitor system right now is¡­

    Chief Tanizawa and Jii-chan

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want¡ºKakka¡»to continue watching you idling around in this room¡­then I guess it¡¯s better to go outside¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi looks at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve said it earlier but¡­I don¡¯t have anything anymore¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi who had his father exposed as the traitor¡­he can¡¯t stay in Kouzuki group unless he shows his allegiance to Jii-chan

    ¡¸Either way¡­you should feel the horror of the real¡ºunderground¡»world by experience. You¡¯re just too big-headed right now¡¹

    Margo-san comments on Kouzuki Kenshi

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s better to be scared. Well, I¡¯m already ready for it¡­¡¹

    Just how long will that frivolous talk last¡­?

    But¡­now that even Kouzuki Kenshi is going to leave this room.

    What¡¯s left is¡­

    ¡¸¡­I get it already¡¹

    Seki-san aighs

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t go with you you won¡¯t be able to move around the hotel! I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll follow you around okay!¡¹

    Seki-san is the only one who memorized the map of the maze hotel.

    In truth¡­without Seki-san, we can¡¯t get out of the room.

    ¡¸Chief Tanizawa! You¡¯re watching anyway! I¡¯m going to follow these children. You can fire me for violating orders or something!¡¹

    Seki-san shouts at the surveillance cameras.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­you¡¯ve got troublesome¡ºlittle brothers and sisters¡»¡¹

    Nei-san tells Seki-san

    ¡¸I love you Onee-chan!¡¹

    Seki-san blushes in embarrassment.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t decided whether I would become your sister or not!¡¹

    ¡¸But still¡­you already are. Our Onee-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san said smiling.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Reika¡­break the door!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Reika holds her death cane.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to do this¡­if Tanizawa-san wishes for us to escape then he can just unlock the door¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says ironically

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san is a salary man you see¡­he would be in trouble later if there¡¯s no evidence that we escaped on our own. He¡¯ll say¡ºI heard that they¡¯re likely to escape from the bug but when I tried to deal with it, they already broke the door and left the room¡»¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Here I come¡¹

    ¡­Doguaaaa!!!

    The special alloy stick pierces and destroy the electronic lock part of the door!

    ¡­Giiiii

    ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s open¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    Margo-san goes out of the room first.

    Margo-san explored the door leading to the¡ºheadquarters¡»which is on the other side of the corridor just in case.

    The doorknob doesn¡¯t turn.

    She knocks into the thick metal door.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­looks like they¡¯re not on this floor.¡¹

    The¡ºheadquarters¡»is an elevator, and it¡¯s built to move around 5 floors freely.

    Right now¡­it¡¯s likely that they moved to another floor.

    ¡¸This floor is the top floor where the¡ºheadquarters¡»can move, right?¡¹

    Nei-san nodded at Margo-san¡¯s question.

    Then that means that Chief Tanziawa is on the lower floors.

    ¡¸Then, should we go down?¡¹

    Assuming we want to confront Cesario Viola¡­we only have to go down

    Of course¡­that¡¯s going to a more dangerous location

    ¡¸Should I be the vanguard?¡¹

    Seki-san who¡¯s the master of the map proposes to Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸No. We¡¯ll change the formation but, Seki-san will have to stay in the second row please¡¹

    Margo-san answered.

    ¡¸The vanguard will be Michi-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸If you think something¡¯s strange even if it¡¯s just slight, report it. No, I don¡¯t mind if you attack before attacking. I¡¯ll leave that to Michi-chan¡¯s judgement¡¹

    Margo-san seems to be intending to make full use of Michi¡¯s ability to feel the¡ºQi¡»

    ¡¸Take out your whip¡­if you take it out when you feel the danger, you won¡¯t make it in time¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡¹

    Michi takes out the red whip from under her skirt.

    ¡¸Seki-san will be on second row, please navigate Michi-chan and make follow-ups¡¹

    ¡¸I better have my pistol out too, right?¡¹

    Seki-san takes out the revolver pistol from her concealed holster

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s not automatic? Don¡¯t automatic have a higher number of bullets than the revolver?¡¹

    Margo-san looks interested.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to have more bullets if you¡¯re a combatant, but¡­I¡¯m a guard. We¡¯re not supposed to take the initiative to attack you see? Therefore, I¡¯m using a revolver that works reliably in any situation than an automatic with a large number of bullets¡¹

    ¡¸Since the level of the machines are better than they used to be, it¡¯s rare for the automatic to jam, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­this lumpy pistol somehow makes me calm. It¡¯s trustworthy, or rather¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­that¡¯s great¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s convinced from what Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Then¡­Reika-oneesan will be on the third row. Please guard Nei, him, and Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Reika¡¯s weapon can only attack at short range.

    Margo-san seems to have judged that it¡¯s better for her to change positions with Michi

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be on the rear¡¹

    Margo-san takes command while watching the surroundings from the back

    That part doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸Uhm, what about me?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi asks.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to follow us three meters behind. When enemy comes attacking you then shout out loud. We¡¯ll change to an interception stance while you¡¯re rolling around in pain. Try not to be killed instantly without making at least a noise. You¡¯re the shield when we¡¯re attacked from the behind so try to attract the enemy before you die¡¹

    Margo-san said smiling.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯m going to get killed?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? Well, try to do your best alone. If you¡¯re lucky then you would live with just a major injury?¡¹

    Margo-san clearly declares she¡¯s not willing to protect Kouzuki Kenshi

    ¡¸Ahahaha¡­that¡¯s a nice joke¡¹

    ¡¸No jokes¡­I¡¯m serious¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes are cold.

    ¡¸Sorry but, from now on¡­we are already filled with just protecting our¡ºfamily¡» Take care of yourself. We don¡¯t have any obligation to help you¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha¡­Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­seriously¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi seems to have noticed that he¡¯s in the danger zone for the first time.

    Kouzuki Kenshi who¡¯s been treated as a special member of Kouzuki house all this time¡­

    He has been taught and convinced that it¡¯s natural for others to take care and protect him.

    But¡­in this place.

    That¡ºlogic¡»doesn¡¯t work.

    We¡¯re already are at the limit of just protecting ourselves.

    We don¡¯t have the leeway to protect other people.

    ¡¸As expected¡­should I shut in myself in that room?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure about that? That room¡¯s door is broken already¡­you don¡¯t mind being alone in there?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll go with everyone¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi steels himself.

    ¡¸Okay¡­let¡¯s go with this formation Seki-san, please navigateus¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re going down?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Margo-sansaid

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­Kouzuki-san and Minaho are below this floor. If the whole fight is planned by Kouzuki-san¡­then he should be thinking of interviewing Cesario Viola when the enemy strength is exhausted¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s going to meet Viola?

    A direct interview¡­????!

    ¡¸That¡¯s the only reason I could think of why he brought Cesario Viola to this hotel¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Next¡­go right on the next corner¡¹

    Seki-san guides us based on the map she has on her head.

    Michi goes at the front searching for the enemy presence¡­if there¡¯s no problem then she moves forward.

    It can¡¯t be helped if it takes time.

    Lives are invaluable.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no enemy around this area anyway¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said.

    ¡¸This is the 24th floor. It¡¯s above Chief Tanizawa¡¯s absolute defense line. There¡¯s no way we would encounter an¡ºenemy¡» Won¡¯t you understand that if you think about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t we tell you about four people infiltrating during the first fight, did we?¡¹

    Margo-san tells Kouzuki Kenshi

    ¡¸There¡¯s only four of them right? They¡¯re going to be recon or something anyway. I don¡¯t think that they would be recklessly pick a fight. In the first place, they must have not reached this floor yet?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi states his self-theory

    ¡¸Well, I wonder?¡¹

    MArgo-san answers while checking the back.

    ¡¸Miss Cordelia is someone who has teamed up with Kyouko-san in the past. If so¡­I think that it¡¯s possible that she can do anything¡­¡¹

    Margo-san doesn¡¯t lower her guard.

    ¡¸¡­Hm?!¡¹

    Michi¡­the vanguard, stopped

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, I feel some strange¡ºQi¡»¡¹

    Michi drops her waist and sets up her whip

    ¡¸¡­Behind too¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s coming!¡¹

    Margo-san pulls Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s arms and pushes him in the middle

    ¡¸Seki-san, Reika-oneesan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Here too!¡¹

    Seki-san follows up Michi on front

    Reika looks behindMargo-san

    ¡¸No, something¡¯s in there!¡¹

    Yukino points at the ceiling¡­not the front, not the back

    Looking up!

    There¡¯s a person wearing a gray protective suit sticking on the ceiling!

    ¡¸They completely erased their presence¡­?!¡¹

    The ceiling fighter attacks from the above!!!

    ¡­Aaaaaaaaah!!!!

 Chapter 311. Team

    Complex 311. Team

    ¡¸Get down!!¡¹

    Margo-san turned back and throws a knife type shuriken to the enemy attacking from the ceiling

    ¡­Dosu, dosu!

    The shuriken sticks to the belly of the enemy wearing gray fighting clothes but it seems they¡¯re wearing blade deflecting vests.

    The enemy¡¯s stance only broke but there¡¯s no damage.

    I cover Nei-san. I lowered my hips and and made my body as small as possible¡­

    Yuknio clings to Nei-san from behind.

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Margo-san runs at full speed and jumps to the gray enemy!

    At that moment¡­the enemy lurking around us also takes action!

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!!¡¹

    Passing through Margo-san¡­Reika rushes to the enemy on behind!

    ¡¸Michi-chan, get down!¡¹

    Seki-san points the handgun to the enemy appearing in front!

    ¡­Doouun! Dauun!!!

    She shot twice as a warning!

    Though it doesn¡¯t hit the enemy¡­the accurate shooting stops the movement approaching us.

    ¡¸¡­Leave this one to me!¡¹

    Michi confirming the situation, she heads towards the gray enemy fighting Margo-san

    ¡¸Yaa! Haaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Margo-san pulls out something like a metal flexible baton and strikes down the gray enemy coming down from the ceiling.

    The gray enemy pulls out a big combat knife and fight !

    ¡­Gaki! Bakikiki!

    The two metals collide and sparks fly.

    ¡¸Haii! Haii! Haiii!!!!¡¹

    On the other hand¡­Reika releases a three stage thrust with her cane to the enemy on the rear!

    The enemy barely avoids it¡­and takes a distance from us

    ¡­Dauuu!!

    Seki-san shots another bullet!

    She¡¯s making sure the enemy in front won¡¯t move.

    ¡¸¡­Avoid it!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s red whip flies to the gray enemy!

    The gray enemy jumps backwards.

    While jumping, they threw a knife shaped shuriken¡­Michi avoids by stepping backwards.

    The enemy shuriken stabs the floor on Michi¡¯s flank.

    Because of that¡­she can¡¯t make a second shot with her whip

    ¡¸¡­Look this way!¡¹

    Michi makes the beckoning cat pose¡­

    Kudou style martial arts Mystic art¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­

    ¡¸No, Michi!¡¹

    I shouted

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s concentration loosens.

    At that moment¡­

    The grey enemy shouted something in english

    ¡¸Lie down! That¡¯s a flashbang!¡¹

    MArgo-san said, I then pushed Nei-san and lied down the floor.

    Yukino did the same.

    The front and back of the corridor shined brightly¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Uu!¡¹

    Looking up¡­the three enemies have already disappeared.

    ¡¸Is everyone okay?¡¹

    Margo-san said while breathing roughly

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­Yo-chan protected me!¡¹

    Nei-san answered as she hugs me.

    There¡¯s tears in her cheeks.

    ¡¸¡­My eyes are flickering. I can¡¯t see anything¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi seems to have taken the flash directly

    ¡¸Close your eyes for a while. It¡¯ll heal with time¡¹

    Seki-san answers while replenishing the bullets she shot

    ¡¸Sorry, I acted to disarrange the formation¡­¡¹

    Reika apologizes to Margo-san

    ¡¸No¡­I think that was the correct decision. The enemy didn¡¯t come close here because Reika-oneesan jumped in¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, I would be in the middle of the ranks¡­we could¡¯ve repelled the enemy that came in the ceiling¡¹

    Reika didn¡¯t notice the enemy on the ceiling, and it seems that her initial response was delayed.

    ¡¸No, that person was special so my body moved on it¡¯s own. Normally, I¡¯d leave it to Reika-oneesan, even though I¡¯m the the rear and take the enemy from behind¡­I thought that I had to fight with the gray enemy so I jumped into the middle. If it wasn¡¯t for Reika-oneesan jumping in and hold the enemy from the rear, it would¡¯ve been bad¡­sorry¡¹

    Margo-san apologizes to Reika.

    ¡¸If it wasn¡¯t for Margo-oneesama, I won¡¯t be able to deal with the gray enemy¡¹

    Michi said.

    Margo-san pulled the shuriken the gray enemy threw on the floor.

    ¡¸Oh¡­I knew it¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s it, Maru-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Here, look¡¹

    Margo-san shows the enemy shuriken to Nei-san.

    Following, she takes out her shuriken¡­

    The two shuriken almost have the same shape.

    Though, the materials and processing is slightly different¡­

    ¡¸¡­It means we¡¯re fellow students¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸My master is Kyouko-san. And she was with Kyouko-san before me¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡­

    The gray enemy earlier was Miss Cordelia?

    Then that means that the one who attacked from the front and behind are the white Viola and Rosalind.

    ¡¸Because fellow students are able to understand what¡¯s the scope of the other¡­even if they break the formation, I think that Margo-san taking her own was the correct decision¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that, I think that Fujimiya-san and Michi-san respnding to the sudden change formation did well. I think that Margo-san¡¯s judgement was right¡­each moved to a position where they thought they could be at their best and follow up with each other. We¡¯re working as a proper team¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san praises the entire team.

    ¡¸As for Seki-san¡­you stopped the enemy in front with just three shots, as expected¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸Well¡­those people weren¡¯t serious you see¡¹

    Seki-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸They weren¡¯t serious? But¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸If they were serious then the enemy would¡¯ve used a gun from the start. I think that most of us would be dead if they shot while completely out of sight¡¹

    Margo-san also agrees.

    ¡¸The attack this time was just to come and check our fighting skills?¡¹

    I ask Margo-san

    ¡¸Rather than recon¡­it¡¯s more like a greeting. They didn¡¯t come to seriously attack¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The fourth person didn¡¯t come out¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­there¡¯s a team of four people along with Miss Viola entering the hotel.

    The last one didn¡¯t show up

    ¡¸Either way, I think they¡¯re observing our situation somewhere¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then. why did Master stop me¡­?¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸Yeah. The enemy¡¯s aim is to wait and see¡­so won¡¯t it be bad for us if we show all our cards? Besides¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s a doubt inside me.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know whether Michi¡¯s¡ºShingetsu¡»will work on martial artists master, right?¡­Besides, Michi didn¡¯t notice Miss Cordelia¡¯s¡ºQi¡»when she was hiding on the ceiling, right?¡¹

    We had Michi as the vanguard because we rely on her ability to perceive¡ºQi¡»

    But, she didn¡¯t notice Miss Cordelia

    If miss Cordelia is a master who can completely erase her presence¡­it¡¯s possible that Michi can¡¯t use her¡ºShingetsu¡»

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Master¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸No, it was my fault to make a formation that depends on Michi¡¯s ability too much¡¹

    Margo-san blames herself

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. A monster opponent like that is hard to deal with¡¹

    Seki-san smiles and Margo-san followed up.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s return to the previous formation. Fujimiya-san¡¯s the vanguard, I¡¯m in second row. Michi-san will be protecting the other children and look for everyone¡¯s¡ºQi¡» Then, Margo-san will be the rear¡¹

    Margo-san nods at Seki-san¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san didn¡¯t charge alone like before¡­if something happens suddenly, we can change our positions to our judgement just like now. We already know each other¡¯s abilities so let¡¯s follow up each other¡¹

    The combat team¡¯s combination is definitely getting better.

    ¡¸As expected of the top elite of Kouzuki security service¡­Seki-san You¡¯ve got a better leadership than I do

    Margo-san said.

    Is she losing confidence in leading the team due to Miss Cordelia¡¯s attack?

    ¡¸Wrong¡­Fujimiya-san and I have come to think¡ºWhat can I do?¡»¡ºWhat¡¯s my position in the team¡»thanks to you. If it was me before¡­well, although I¡¯ve got plenty of experience and skills, I lack the eye to look around because I only think about myself. Joining up a team like this¡­I¡¯ve noticed and understood a lot of things¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same as Seki-san¡¹

    Reika said

    ¡¸Up until now, I was selfish¡­ I regret on it¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we¡¯ll leave the team¡¯s command to Margo-san. Of course, if we noticed something then we¡¯ll immediately point it out, but¡­I think that Margo-san is the only one has the eye to look at the whole unit with the perspective of a leader¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, don¡¯t mind and give us more instructions¡¹

    Michi adds to Seki-san and Reika.

    ¡¸I also trust Margo-oneesama. Let¡¯s keep on going¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡­thank you¡¹

    MArgo-san¡¯s inspired.

    ¡¸Yes, yes! It¡¯ll be fine, Maru-chan! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a good team¡¹

    Nei-san said smiling.

    ¡¸Besides¡­you have good eyes. That really helped¡¹

    Seki-san praises Yukino

    ¡¸Well, I just saw the ceiling by chance and saw some people floating around¡­!¡¹

    Yukino triumphantly snorts.

    ¡¸We¡¯re expecting more from you. We¡¯re relying on you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Leave it to me!¡¹

    This one¡¯s so easy to get cocky.

    Seki-san doesn¡¯t know the exact relationship between Yukino and us¡­

    She only understand that we¡¯re taking Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter as a hostage.

    Well, as a hostage, Yukino¡¯s allowed to speak as much she wants¡­

    She¡¯s somehow calming down, or rather¡­she¡¯s blending with us, but

    She¡¯s big when Megu and Mana aren¡¯t here.

    Those two reject Yukino too strongly¡­

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­are your eyes fine now? Can you see now?¡¹

    Yukino talks to Kouzuki Kenshi

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s gotten better. I¡¯m already fine¡¹

    Yukino has a kind girl nature in reality.

    It¡¯s just that she thinks of herself as a special existence¡­

    She doesn¡¯t understand the gap with other people¡­

    Looking at Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s behavior earlier¡­I noticed.

    Kouzuki Kenshi also believes that he¡¯s special, and that he reigns over others for some reason.

    Therefore, he¡¯s thinking he could bind us and be the head of Kouzuki group¡¯s¡ºunderground¡»division¡­

    Instead of gaining our trust¡­

    He¡¯s appealing with his ability, jumping over¡­

    Kouzuki Kenshi considers himself as a higher being than us from the beginning¡­

    That¡¯s why he¡¯s convinced that we¡¯re under him without any problems.

    ¡­Yukino is the same.

    She thinks that she¡¯s a special being than the other people from the beginning¡­

    Therefore she¡¯s bullying Megu¡­

    She¡¯s horrible to her sister.

    Yukino and Kouzuki Kenshi are similar.

    Well¡­both of them are children of distinguished families.

    They¡¯re in half-hearted positions.

    Jii-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko, who are the born noble¡­they respond to other people properly as there¡¯s a clear responsibility to protect the house¡­

    A half-hearted person¡­only clings to the authority of the house, and do unnecessary things.

    They can calmly shame their home just to protect their pride¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hm?¡¹

    Huh¡­wait, something¡¯s wrong

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at my face

    ¡¸The students and their parents have a completely similar character, don¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, for some reason, they¡¯re all completely in sync!¡¹

    ¡­Then that means?

    ¡¸Kouzuki Kenshi-san¡¯s father, Kouzuki Noboru-san is the same?¡¹

    Kouzuki Nobory¡­induced by Miss Cordelia, he teamed with Cesario Viola but¡­

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t alike¡­father and I are completely different people¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says clearly, but¡­

    ¡¸Completely alike¡­including their personalities¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san said

    Seki-san is Jii-chan¡¯s full time guard.

    She¡¯s likely to be guarding even in places where the executives gather¡­

    Her opinion should be correct

    ¡¸What about it, Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸If you notice something then say something. It may become an important hint¡¹

    Nei-san and Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Well, I just thought of it. but¡­¡¹

    I look at Kouzuki Kenshi

    ¡¸True¡­Kenshi-san may have the ambition, and I think he does drastic actions¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi belongs to the rising faction while having the blood of Kouzuki family

    And he¡¯s devoted to be the coordinator of both groups.

    Well it¡¯s already known that he wants to be a boss of the¡ºunderground¡»of the Kouzuki Group.

    He¡¯s smart, likes to do various things¡­he has the talent to move people as he want.

    Kouzuki Kenshi is never incompetent

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Kenshi-san¡­let me ask you, if you were in your father¡¯s shoes¡­would you plan to kill all the other executives in the current situation?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi¡­

    ¡¸If I was my father then I won¡¯t do such nonsense. Apart from the strong hostile executives¡­it¡¯s wrong to kill people who can be under me¡¹

    Right¡­Kouzuki Kenshi looks down on others.

    He thinks that it¡¯s better to control foolish people one day.

    ¡­He¡¯s not an eccentric that would kill everyone.

    ¡¸I might want to dispose huge people who are hostile to me but¡­I¡¯ll just sell gratitude to the other people. I think it¡¯ll give better long term results¡­¡¹

    He¡¯s smart and talented and yet¡­

    He loses the reality because he over evaluates himself too much

    He¡¯s that type of human.

    ¡¸Then¡­don¡¯t you think your father, Noboru-san¡¯s actions are a bit too much? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange to say that the leader of the traitors is your father?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sure that my father did it. Father is a man who doesn¡¯t like to be under other people¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s possible that someone has induced him, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s true, but¡¹

    ¡¸Let me ask you once again¡­do you think that Kouzuki Noboru-san is a person who would do such radical rebelion?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi thinks for a while¡­then answered

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­it feels wrong. The plan and action done by my father is certainly too extreme looking at the current situation¡­father is weak and a lowly person unlike me¡­!¡¹

    No¡­you¡¯re also a lowly person!

 Chapter 312. Division work

    Chapter 312. Division work

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s organize it a bit¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸First, Viola has suddenly visited Japan. That¡¯s for certain¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s only a few days ago that Nei-san¡¯s data leaked into the underground society.

    Viola who was in US came into Japan quickly when he discovered that.

    ¡¸Kouzuki Noboru had been preparing a coup by hiding agents into Kouzuki security service. I think that¡¯s also definite¡­¡¹

    From the theater to the hotel, those guards that attacked us¡­Kouzuki Noboru¡¯s plan for coup shows that he had made preparations way before.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s also definite that Miss Cordellia is the one that connected Viola and Kouzuki Noboru¡¹

    Viola¡¯s aim is Nei-san.

    Kouzuki Noboru¡¯s aim is to dominate the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸Miss Cordelia brought two people with different purposes together then¡­¡¹

    Then¡­Viola obtained information from Kouzuki Noboru¡¯s agents¡­

    Kouzuki Noboru made Viola¡¯s invasion as the chance for his coup¡­

    ¡¸¡­Wrong¡¹

    What¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not two¡­there¡¯s three. It¡¯s Moritsugu-sama¡¹

    ¡­Oh right.

    Yukino¡¯s granduncle¡­The head of Shirasaka house, Shirasaka Moritsugu also has a contract with Viola.

    Blending with the invasion¡­Viola¡¯s asked to assassinate the rebels in the corporate group of Shirasaka house and kill Shirasaka Sousuke and his family.

    Jii-chan said that when he was talking with the three anti-Shirasaka Moritsugu factions¡­

    ¡¸I see¡­if Cesario Viola¡¯s organization¡¯s modus is to make money from the concerned parties in just one encounter then¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­we were only concerned about Viola¡¯s grudge against Nei-san¡­

    Originally, Cesario Viola¡¯s organization is one of the leading criminal organizations in US.

    The invasion of the enemy already exceeds the level of the male Viola¡¯s grudge.

    If this is an official activity of a criminal organization then it¡¯s natural that they would try to earn as much as possible

    ¡¸I think there might be a fourth or a fifth customer¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Kouzuki Noboru¡¯s plan is most likely only to assassinate some of the executives that doesn¡¯t agree with him¡¹

    For example, Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father, and Kouzuki Satoshi¡¯s father¡­

    Kouzuki Noboru would become the only Kouzuki house¡¯s member on the board of directors.

    The prince faction would collapse¡­and at the same time, Kouzuki Noboru who¡¯s supposed to be in the rising faction, will become the boss of the board at once

    ¡¸Right¡­I think that¡¯s what my father thinks¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi affirmed.

    ¡¸If you think about it calmly¡­there¡¯s no way my father would come up with a reckless plan to kill all the executives and even¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»child¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s surely another man¡¯s plan¡­perhaps a fourth person who made a request to Viola or Miss Cordelia¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s strange¡­then why did I think that father has ordered all of it?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says curiously

    ¡¸That¡¯s because this man confidently said that the¡ºcriminal is Kouzuki Noboru¡»¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸What¡­me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s you. You said it in a strong tone so everyone believed it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry¡¹

    True¡­it might be my fault

    ¡¸Right. Even though I don¡¯t know what kind of man Kouzuki Noboru is. With the idea from the information at hand, I said that he¡¯s the mastermind behind all the cases¡¹

    I was wrong.

    A single man¡¯s speculation won¡¯t move at any case.

    The speculations of several people intermingle¡­the conflicts collide and the incident grows bigger.

    The more people involved in this case the more it becomes complicated

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸Wait a minute¡­is this really Yo-chan¡¯s fault?¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸It¡¯s this man¡¯s fault! At that time¡­wasn¡¯t he the one who spoke his thoughts proudly?¡¹

    Right¡­I¡¯m the one who spoke the opinion¡ºKouzuki Noboru is the boss¡»

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s true, but you see. First, Yo-chan talked about his theory¡­Maru-chan and I verified if that theory was logically correct¡­but at that stage, Yo-chan¡¯s theory is only a thought with no backing evidence¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I do remember thinking¡ºIs that really the case?¡»¡­¡¹

    Seki-san said

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But, but you see¡­there was a person who affirmed Yo-chan¡¯s theory, appearing at a tremendously good timing you see?!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­at that time.

    Chief Tanizawa suddenly appeared.

    He praised the theory I made.

    ¡¸That¡¯s when Tanizawa-san started making us feel that Yo-chan¡¯s theory seems to be correct¡­making us think that Kouzuki Noboru was the mastermind behind all this?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸But you see¡­now that I think of it, Tanizawa-san didn¡¯t say that Yo-chan¡¯s theory is¡ºcorrect¡» If I recall, Tanizawa-san said¡­¡ºIt¡¯s quite a good reasoning¡»didn¡¯t he?!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Chief Tanizawa didn¡¯t say that my reasoning was correct¡­!

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. We might¡¯ve been mislead by Tanizawa-san¡­¡¹

    Margo-san thinks.

    ¡¸Please wait. But¡­isn¡¯t Chief Tanizawa on our side?

    Why would he be deceiving us?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back to square one and try to verify from the start again¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸But¡­if Tanizawa-san is an¡ºenemy¡»then Jii-chan?!¡¹

    Right.

    Jii-chan is¡­

    Jii-chan who became our¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s erase all the assumptions first¡¹

    Margo-san said coldy

    ¡¸But¡­for Jii-chan to betray us¡¹

    Then that means betraying Misuzu and Ruriko?

    Could that even happen?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­point it all back to zero¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸What if Chief Tanizawa isn¡¯t moving according to all of Kouzuki-san¡¯s instructions¡­?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸If Tanizawa-san isn¡¯t a loyal subordinate¡­and he¡¯s acting on his own will, contrary to Kouzuki-san¡¯s orders¡¹

    What if Chief Tanizawa¡¯s a traitor?

    ¡¸In the first place¡­why is Kozuki-san acting away from Chief Tanizawa? Why take the trouble of going down the basement and going back up? Maybe, it¡¯s to escape the eyes of Chief Tanizawa¡¯s surveillance?¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Jii-chan sent his full time guards to protect his two sons and their families.

    Why can¡¯t it be the other top elite under Chief Tanizawa?

    Also, Seki-san and Reika¡­he allowed them to enter our team and leave his side.

    Does that mean, if Seki-san and Reika are with him¡­they can¡¯t escape his surveillance network?

    In the secret¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»¡­furthermore, for Chief Tanizawa to not know the existence of the secret¡ºescape passage¡»¡­

    Then¡­Jii-chan¡¯s current locations is unknown to Chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸Thinking about it¡­I know the reason why Tanizawa-san let us out of the room 2505 Even purposely showing the map of the maze hotel¡­¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes concentrate on Margo-san

    ¡¸I think he wants to find Kouzuki-san¡¯s location¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa doesn¡¯t have the people to search for Jii-chan now that Viola¡¯s attacking.

    No¡­he might be planning to make director Yamaoka do it

    Therefore¡­he came to the room where the executives are evacuated.

    But, both director Yamaoka and Kudou-mama became useless.

    Chief Tanizawa puts his eyes on us.

    ¡¸Of course, this is just a hypothesis. Please don¡¯t think of it as an absolute¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Yes¡­I can¡¯t believe it. For Chief to betray¡ºKakka¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too¡­Tanizawa-san is a loyal person¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s subordinates¡­Seki-san and Reika are puzzled.

    ¡¸But¡­we should pay attention to the possibility¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸Well¡­I think so too, but¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­he¡¯s someone who served¡ºKakka¡»for thirty years. Tanizawa-san is¡­!¡¹

    The two guards doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced.

    ¡¸I think he¡¯s been looking for a chance to betray all for all the decades he¡¯s been serving¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say selfish things on a whim!¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s angry

    ¡¸But you see, I think it¡¯s shady. That old man¡­when I first saw him, I felt it¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸If Chief Tanizawa¡¯s suspicious what about Kudou-san?¡¹

    When I asked¡­

    ¡¸I can understand when you thinkt hat old man is a comedian but¡­Tanizawa-san feels like a scammer. Our clan also has that kind of people¡¹

    Our clan¡­Shirasaka house?

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s a good hit, in fact, there¡¯s even educational background and abilities, though¡­they plot to entrap the people around behind the scenes. Suginami-ojisan resembles that person¡¯s atmosphere so much¡­6

    ¡¸No but you see¡­Kouzuki-san is from Kouzuki security service, it¡¯s natural for him to work behind the scenes. He¡¯s just sociable¡­¡¹

    Since he¡¯s the chief of VIP guards¡­

    It¡¯s natural that his communication skills are high.

    ¡¸But you see¡­ I feel something¡¯s fishy with that person¡¹

    Yukino seems to dislike chief Tanizawa instinctively.

    ¡¸Anyway, we can¡¯t say anything but¡­let¡¯s just have it in mind that we have to be careful with Tanizawa-san Right now we¡¯re on the critical moment¡­we can¡¯t afford to overlook any possibility¡¹

    Margo-san said

    That¡¯s right, this is a battlefield.

    If you think naively¡­even if it¡¯s trivial, your life would be lost immediately

    ¡¸Then¡­what should we do? Should we stop searching for¡ºKakka¡»?¡¹

    Reika asks Margo-san

    ¡¸No, I think that looking for Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan is the top priority¡­¡¹

    If chief Tanizawa is really the enemy¡­

    Then it¡¯s too dangerous to leave the two of them without being guarded¡­

    ¡¸Right! It¡¯s better if we join as soon as possible. Then, we can hear Kouzuki-san and Sensei¡¯s story¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    Yeah¡­in fact, I think we should talk directly to Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan.

    There¡¯s so many questions I want to be answered¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­the fourth person related to the enemy. There¡¯s the problem left which is¡­who asked the enemy to kill all of the board of directors?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s not talk about that for now¡­we don¡¯t know if our guesses are correct. There¡¯s a huge possibility that we become misdirected¡¹

    Margo-san dismissed Kenshi¡¯s question.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve already have enough of misleading things! Then that means¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san looks at Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸What about you¡­could you be a spy that the¡ºenemy¡»sent to confuse us?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi laughs out loud¡­

    ¡¸You say something funny¡¹

    ¡¸Is that a no?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just the¡ºdevil¡¯s proof¡»?¡­Nobody here can prove that they¡¯re not a¡ºtraitor¡»¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi smiles

    ¡¸Every human has something suspicious about them¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No¡­there¡¯s no ¡ºtraitor¡» in our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just your own selfish thought?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi provokes me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never betray Master¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸Even Yo-chan will never betray Mi-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸The one Master will never betray is you¡¹

    Michi looks at Nei-san

    ¡¸Right¡­he¡¯ll never betray Nei¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-san won¡¯t betray Nei-san too, would you?¡¹

    I asked

    ¡¸Reika won¡¯t betray her family right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll absolutely protect my ¡ºlittle sisters¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­Reika

    Inside Reika¡¯s head¡­my priority is low.

    What Reika wants is¡ºfamily¡»¡­not a¡ºman¡»

    Well, that¡¯s fine

    ¡¸Even I will protect everyone¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸If chief Tanizawa makes another order¡­I will not accept it. I will continue guarding until everyone¡¯s safe. I¡¯m a guard who protects people. My weapon is to protect¡­¡¹

    Seki-san said¡­then she looks at the pistol at her hand.

    ¡¸Oh¡­so everyone has god faith it seems?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi shows a shrewd smile

    ¡¸Then¡­the only suspicious people are her and me, right?¡¹

    Saying that¡­he looked at Yukino

    ¡¸No¡­I believe in Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised from what I said.

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s high-handed, selfish, egoistic¡­but not a bad person. Her true essence is a good girl¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡­what are you saying?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s feverish.

    ¡¸On the day of entrance ceremony¡­wasn¡¯t it Yukino who talked to the dark and depressed me?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    At the day of the entrance ceremony¡­my father disappeared.

    It was Yukino who called out to me who¡¯s depressed and trembling¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie! There¡¯s no way I would be calling out to someone like you!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t seem to remember.

    The me on the day of the entrance ceremony¡­

    But, I remember¡­

    At that day, Yukino was beautiful¡­and kind¡­

    Since that day¡­I¡¯ve been obsessed with Yukino.

    ¡¸But, you¡¯re right. Yukino was gentle to me¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi glares at me.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­she¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino-san, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I am Shirasaka Yukino. What about it?¡¹

    Yukino asks Kenshi as if she¡¯s protesting.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ve always wondered. Why is everyone letting a woman of the enemy force walk freely¡­?!¡¹

    True¡­Shirasaka house is our enemy

    Both Kouzuki house and¡ºKuromori¡»are hostile against them.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s not an¡ºenemy¡»¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸But, she¡¯s not also an¡ºally¡»!¡¹

    Nei-san tells me

    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t make a mistake on that part, Yo-chan¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Yukino isn¡¯t an¡ºally¡»

    She¡¯ll never become my¡ºally¡»

    Yukino and I will never understand each other.

    That¡¯s how apart our hearts are.

    I know that

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I hate you so much after all!¡¹

    Yukino said

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use persuading me. I hate men like you with all my guts. The hate I have for you have already marked on a DNA stage! Normally, I don¡¯t even want to hear you speak but for now¡­¡¹

    She glares at me frustrated.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve got no other choice so I¡¯m talking with you! Be grateful!¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸What?¡­What¡¯s so funny!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I just thought that if Mana was here, she¡¯d say something horrible to Yukino again¡¹

    Yeah¡­Mana would attack Yukino.

    Megu would surely glare.

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s stupid¡­so she got deceived by a bad man like you. She¡¯s still a child so it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸Take care of Maika. Take responsibility for her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Now that it came to this¡­there¡¯s no other choice. Our house would be collapsing¡¹

    Yukino looks down.

    Her father was socially annihilated¡­

    Even if Shirasaka house survives¡­she knows that she has no more place in there anymore.

    ¡¸It¡¯s miserable but¡­I think that I¡¯ve got no choice but to leave Maika to you. Bowing my head to Yuzuki Sensei and Kouzuki Misuzu¡­above all, Megumi is something I absolutely hate¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s pride will never allow it.

    ¡¸Therefore, it has to be you. Take care of Maika okay!¡¹

    ¡¸What about Yukino-san, what are you planning to do?¡¹

    Nei-san asks Yukino

    ¡¸Even I want to know that!¡¹

    Yukino answers self-mockingly.

    She can¡¯t see her future at all

    Yukino¡¯s frustrated¡­

    ¡¸Well, that talk is already over! Let¡¯s go! Even if it¡¯s above or below! I¡¯m already done taking this hallway!¡¹

    Saying that, Yukino goes in front trotting

    ¡¸Hey, wait¡­don¡¯t go alone!¡¹

    I chase after Yukino

    ¡¸Ah, wait¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master!¡¹

    Nei-san and Michi follows me.

    The formation collapsed.

    At that moment¡­!

    ¡­Shukokon!

    ¡­Sukokokokon!

    Gas bombs were shot out from the ceiling.

    I¡¯ve seen this before¡­!

    When old man Dai Grepher retreated from the battle with the enemy¡­

    Then that means the one manipulating this is¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei!¡¹

    At the moment Margo-san tries to chase us!

    ¡­Dodadadadadada!!

    A machine gun from behind?!

    Bullets open a hole from the top of the wall.

    The first shots was a warning?!

    ¡¸Everyone, hide yourself on a nearby cover!!!¡¹

    We try to hide ourselves but¡­

    As a result¡­the distance between MArgo-san and us opens!

    ¡­Gyuiiiiiin!!!

    Suddenly, a loud noise¡­and the firedoor comes from the ceiling!

    I-If this continues¡­

    We¡¯ll be divided!!!

 Chapter 313. Across the wallâ€¦

    ¡­Zudadadadada!!

    ¡­Doudadadadada!

    The number of machine guns from the back is increasing!

    Three¡­no, it might be more.

    ¡­Dougagagagagaga!!

    ¡­Toudadadadadadada!!

    Different types of machine guns? The gunshot that comes to my ears are different.

    A heavy rain of bullets.

    Seki-san can¡¯t even shoot back¡­

    Margo-san and Reika can¡¯t move either.

    Meanwhile¡­the fire door comes down at high speed.

    Should we go back to where Margo-san is?

    But, If I raise my head¡­I¡¯ll surely be shot!

    ¡¸W-What the hell¡¹

    The frightened Yukino clings to me from behind

    ¡¸Hey, Yukino¡­let go!¡¹

    I can¡¯t act fast if Yukino¡¯s clinging to me.

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    Yukino shouts half-panickingly!

    ¡­Oh

    The firedoor¡¯s closing!

    ¡­Wiiiiin¡­don!

    It¡¯s completely closed.

    We¡¯re separated from Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­Master!¡¹

    Michi shows up from behind.

    ¡¸This fire door prevents the machine gun bullets. It¡¯s okay now¡¹

    Michi did come to this side?

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­they got us now¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s here too?

    Then, Yukino and me¡­

    ¡¸Dear me¡­this is a troubling situation¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi¡­you¡¯re here too?!

    Margo-san, Seki-san and Reika are separated by the fire door.

    We¡¯re completely done.

    ¡¸The other side was waiting for our formation to collapse with the surveillance cameras. They¡¯ve always ben able to manipulate our progress route with firedoors?¡¹

    The people who can do that¡­

    Are only the people in the headquarters controlling all the systems in the hotel.

    In short¡­chief Tanizawa?

    ¡¸Could it be that they were eavesdropping our conversation? Then they immediately took action as soon as they doubted Chief Tanizawa? As expected of Tanizawa-san, an immediate judgement of his is amazing¡¹

    While we were speaking about our doubts on Tanizawa-san, I thought¡ºIs that really so?¡»somewhere in my mind.

    Tanizawa-san himself knew it¡­

    We¡¯re still skeptical whether he¡¯s an enemy or not.

    Well¡­Margo-san, Seki-san, and Reika are the same.

    Therefore, our carelessness¡­though there¡¯s a surveillance network on this hotel, we talked about our suspicion about Tanizawa-san.

    Who would have thought that the enemy would be making a move this face¡­

    ¡­Dogaaaa!!!

    The sound of something hitting comes from the other side of the fire door.

    ¡­Reika?

    But¡­the fire door doesn¡¯t even move an inch.

    It¡¯s really a wall made of bulletproof and anti-bomb specifications

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san puts the communication device to her hear.

    That¡¯s right¡­we have to use the communication device when in trouble, right.

    Michi and I did the same thing as Nei-san¡­attaching the communication device.

    ¡º¡­Can you hear me? Nei, Over?¡»

    ¡¸I can hear you, Maru-chan¡­Over¡¹

    To prevent interference while communicating in the vicinity, they put¡ºOver¡»at the end of the words.

    Then¡­we have to clearly tell who we¡¯re talking to and who you want to answer.

    ¡¸Is that side okay? Maru-chan¡­Over¡¹

    ¡ºYeah. When the fire doors went down, the machine gun people immediately retreated¡­over

    ¡ºThey were shooting from quite the distance¡­to the extent that Michi-imouto¡¯s¡ºQi¡»sensor didn¡¯t reach. Over¡»

    Reika said

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry¡­Over¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not that we¡¯re blaming Michi-chan. The enemy just had it better. Besides¡­it seems that the other side¡¯s purpose is to divide us so they didn¡¯t seriously shoot us. Over¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean, Margo-san? Over¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡ºTheir exact aim isn¡¯t us. If they really intend to kill us then they should¡¯ve closed their distance¡­then, we could¡¯ve dealt with them but. If they shoot at a distance random, it won¡¯t do anything¡­over¡»

    ¡¸There was five people shooting from behind? Over¡¹

    Michi said

    Michi properly counter the numbers.

    If it¡¯s 5 then it¡¯s not Miss Cordelia.

    Then, as suspected¡­

    ¡ºYeah, I confirmed it as well. There¡¯s three of the same type of machine guns¡­the remaining two were different types. The gunshots were completely different. Over¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­all of them are used by the top elites of Kouzuki security service. The two are personal and the three were supplied¡»

    Seki-san said.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know who exactly shot specifically. There¡¯s a habit of rhythm when shooting, so. The five of them are top elites under chief Tanizawa¡­over¡»

    ¡­Was it under Tanizawa-san¡¯s instructions?

    ¡ºYes, I also discovered it¡­Over¡»

    Reika says.

    There¡¯s no doubt.

    ¡ºIn that case¡­it¡¯s better not to say that much over this communication device. This is the machine borrowed from Kouzuki-san in the basement, right?¡»

    Margo-san sighs.

    ¡ºSince there are repeaters in the walls of each floor, it¡¯s a system that would enables you to talk underground you see? It means that it¡¯s easy to eavesdrop from the repeaters¡­Over¡»

    If you¡¯re someone controlling the system¡­

    No, this is a hotel of surprises.

    This mechanism was built to be eavesdropped from since the start.

    ¡¸Got it, Maru-chan¡­it¡¯s better to talk while thinking that we¡¯re being heard¡­Over¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is, Nei¡­Over¡»

    We¡¯re separated by a wall so this communication device is necessary.

    Phones can only make one-on-one calls¡­

    Or rather¡­if we make a call in this hotel, it would be eavesdropped whatever we do.

    Therefore, we have to keep talking prepared that we¡¯re being listened to.

    ¡ºAnyway¡­it seems that the layout inside this floor hasn¡¯t changed except for the walls that were closed now. If we go around the wall from here¡­it¡¯ll take at least ten minutes. But, it¡¯s not that we can go there, be at ease¡­¡»

    Seki-san remembers the map for each of the maze floors.

    Even if one place is blocked¡­it seems that she knows where to go to reach our place.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t leave that place okay?¡­Over¡»

    ¡ºRight. If you move poorly then you¡¯ll lose track of the current location¡­we won¡¯t be able to catch up. Over¡»

    Seki-san and Margo-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸But, I don¡¯t think that the enemy would allow us to join up¡­Over¡¹

    Margo-san and others might be attacked multiple times while we detour¡­

    We should start preparing for that.

    The enemy is listening to our calls.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine¡­ We¡¯re professionals¡­whatever happens, we¡¯ll absolutely pick you up so wait there¡­Over¡»

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey, what are they saying?¡¹

    Yukino who doesn¡¯t have a communication device looks at my face.

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to take a detour and pick us up here¡­so we¡¯re waiting¡¹

    ¡¸Really, here?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no other choice., We can¡¯t walk around the hotel freely¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi who doesn¡¯t have the communication device speaks as such

    ¡­poke poke

    Hm?¡­Michi¡¯s poking my shoulder

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s up?¡¹

    Michi shows her phone to me.

    She¡¯s hiding the screen with her hand. She¡¯s afraid that the screen¡¯s reflected on the surveillance camera¡­

    She moves her hand carefully so she can make it visible to only me.

    I see¡­using the compose mail mode¡­

    ¡­We can communicate by writing.

    Instead of sending mails¡­we can just show the sentences as we write directly, we can tell our messages without being eavesdropped.

    Michi¡¯s screen writes this;

    ¡¾I remember the maps of the hotel]

    ¡­Michi?

    Michi quickly writes the next sentence.

    ¡¾When Seki-san was memorizing earlier, I¡¯ve been observing from the side]

    Earlier in the room 2505¡­she was memorizing the map together with Seki-san who¡¯s looking at the terminal?

    ¡­As expected of Michi

    With Michi on our side, we can freely walk around the hotel.

    ¡¾Please don¡¯t tell others about this]

    Yeah¡­it¡¯ll only be bugged if I talk it here.

    I¡¯ll keep it in my mind for now.

    ¡¸What are you two doing?¡¹

    Yukino asks me.

    ¡¸Nothing. It¡¯s a private subject¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸From now on¡­if you come up with something, write it on your phone. Just show what you want to say on screen to the other party. Be careful that it doesn¡¯t appear on cameras¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s a nice idea¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi nods.

    ¡¸But, I don¡¯t have a phone with me¡¹

    I see, Yukino¡­

    She¡¯s kidnapped by us¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­you can just continue talking what you think as usual¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that?! Are you making fun of me?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean. I just thought that it¡¯s better for you. Your power to say anything you think without feeling the atmosphere around you, it¡¯s been working effectively as an alarm. You don¡¯t have any bias¡¹

    ¡­Bias?

    ¡¸Then those three people first attached¡­Margo-oneesama, Seki-san, and Reika-oneesama had their confidence in my ability to sense the¡ºQi¡» I also had confidence in my ability. Therefore, I didn¡¯t notice the enemy approaching who erased their¡ºQi¡» You¡¯re the only one who noticed the enemy sticking on the ceiling¡¹

    That¡¯d right¡­Yukino¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t believe in Michi¡¯s ability so she noticed the enemy.

    ¡¸At that time¡­if your warning was delayed for a few seconds, I think the enemy have already defeated us. Thank you very much¡¹

    Michi bows her head to Yukino

    ¡¸Eh¡­that¡¯s, what¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s puzzled1

    Yeah, it is as Michi said.

    At that time, Margo-san threw her shuriken at the very limit so the enemy dodged it somehow, but¡­

    If Yukino didn¡¯t notice the¡ºenemy¡»¡­Nei-san would¡¯ve been caught.

    Nei-san falling into the hands of the enemy means our defeat.

    ¡¸Therefore, please say what you think from now on¡­without any bias., Please¡¹

    Michi said, Yukino¡­

    ¡¸I-I get it¡­I just have to say what I think right? What? I can do that much¡­¡¹

    Why are you being embarrassed?

    ¡¸Right. Then, should I try to speak out my opinions too?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi smiles.

    ¡¸Your opinions are unneeded¡­!¡¹

    Michi said clearly

    ¡¸You¡¯re a mass of bias after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­True

    ¡¸Right¡­you¡¯re making wrong impressions on our relationships¡­of course you may say that¡¯s what we¡¯re making you think but anyway, you¡¯re dominated with bias¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Yukino-chan doesn¡¯t have any bias so yeah¡­it helps!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles

    ¡¸¡­Master, please stay by her side¡¹

    Michi whispers to my ears as she look at Nei-san.

    ¡¸She¡¯s quite nervous¡­¡¹

    I see¡­she¡¯s separated from Margo-san.

    Nei-san¡¯s heart is in panic.

    But still¡­she¡¯s trying to encourage us as the senior, the¡ºelder sister¡»

    ¡¸Nei-san ¡­!¡¹

    I hold Nei-san¡¯s hand

    ¡­Cold.

    As expected, she¡¯s under excessive tension.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing¡­I just want to be by Nei-san¡¯s side¡¹

    I cuddle with Nei-san

    ¡¸Geez¡­you¡¯re a spoiled child! Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san leans her body to me.

    ¡¸Do you hate spoiled boys?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all¡­get spoiled a lot¡¹

    I hug Nei-san

    ¡º¡­We¡¯re moving while looking at the situation. There¡¯s no attacks so far. We might come there faster than we thought¡­Over¡»

    Seki-san¡¯s voice comes from the device.

    ¡ºNo, there¡¯s no way there¡¯s nothing¡­concentrate. Over¡»

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­even though the information is restricted, can¡¯t we see the image on this floor from the emergency evacuation room in the basement? At least we can check if there¡¯s enemies or not¡­Over¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡ºRight. Should we ask them?¡­Hello, Katsuko-san? It might be Misuzu-chan but, can anyone in the basement hear us¡­?¡»

    Margo-san tries to contact the underground¡­

    ¡º¡­Unfortunately, The communication with the underground is now disconnected¡­Over¡»

    ¡­Who?

    This voice is¡­

    ¡º¡­Miss Cordelia?¡»

    Margo-san mutters

    ¡º¡­Correct¡»

    At that moment¡­Michi shouted

    ¡¸They¡¯re coming from the front!!¡¹

    There¡¯s three silhouette coming from the other side of the corridor.

    There¡¯s two in black combat clothes¡­and one in gray combat clothes.

    They¡¯re not erasing their¡ºQi¡»this time.

    They¡¯re walking towards here calmly

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­they¡¯re coming this way. The three from earlier¡­Over¡¹

    I reported.

    ¡ºShit!¡­the attack earlier was a diversion?¡­!¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Margo Starkweather¡­!¡¹

    It¡¯s not a voice form the device anymore¡­

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s real voice is heard clearly

    ¡¸Najima Yasuko and Shirasaka Yukino¡­the two targets and three extra¡¹

    The three¡¯s eyes look at us.

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯ll be taking you all¡­!¡¹

    Those three pulls out guns from the holster¡­

    1. The original text indicates Nei-san, but I don¡¯t think Nei-san should be puzzled in this situation ?

 Chapter 314. Prisoner

    Chapter 314. Prisoner

    ¡­Michi bends over.

    She¡¯s aiming for an opportunity to counterattack the enemy but¡­

    ¡¸Stop that, Michi¡¹

    I said.

    Our back¡¯s completely blocked by a thick fire door.

    The thee people on the other side are professionals.

    Even if she could create an opportunity with¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­Michi won¡¯t be able to protect the four of us.

    Above all¡­I don¡¯t think we should let them know about Michi¡¯s¡ºQi¡»skills.

    ¡¸Ojou-chan seems to be using some strange technique¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs fearlessly

    ¡­She knows it?

    ¡¸¡­It seems that it was foolish to show it in front of father¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    Right¡­Michi used¡ºShingetsu¡»to Kudou-papa

    Were they watching the surveillance cameras?

    In that case¡­Miss Cordelia¡¯s already hacked into the system of the hotel.

    No¡­if Chief Tanizawa really betrayed us then it¡¯s better to think that information about us are already given to Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move, we don¡¯t want you killed yet. We want you to live for a while longer. You¡¯ve got an important role¡­yes, a hostage¡¹

    Miss Cordelia removes the googles and mask covering her face.

    Yeah¡­there¡¯s no doubt.

    It¡¯s the same face of the white woman coming to the theater this afternoon.

    There¡¯s earphone on her ears and a small microphone on her mouth.

    She takes out the communication device from her pocket.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­Margo Starlkweather, hurry up and recover them¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s communication device is completely the same as ours.

    The color, shape, size, and material¡­

    Our devices were placed at the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»in the basement.

    In short¡­these are originally equipment of Kouzuki security service.

    Having a completely identical equipment means¡­

    I can only think that someone from Kouzuki security service handed the device to miss Cordelia.

    The possibility of Miss Cordelia and chief Tanizawa¡¯s connection is becoming thicker.

    ¡¸Maru-chan¡­this is bad. We¡¯ve got no choice but to be taken. Over¡¹

    Nei-san said frustratingly

    ¡º¡­I¡¯ll definitely come to save you. I definitely will1¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s voice comes from the other side of the communication device.

    ¡¸Well, Good Luck.2 I¡¯m expecting you¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia speaks to the device.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to the 21st floor as planned¡­come after us Over¡¹

    ¡­21st floor?

    ¡¸My, isn¡¯t that your plan? Didn¡¯t you broadcast a while ago that you¡¯ll be confronting Cesario Viola on the 21st floor?¡¹

    Right.

    Nei-san impersonated Kei-san and told Viola¡ºI¡¯ll wait on the 21st floor¡»

    But, that¡¯s where Kouzuki security service¡¯s¡­no, chief Tanizawa¡¯s¡ºabsolute defense line¡»set up, it¡¯s a line that can pull the enemy so it¡¯s only declared as¡ºtemporary¡»

    The purpose of that is to make Viola aim for the¡º21st floor¡»¡­yet it¡¯s only an excuse to see through the main unit of Viola who¡¯s pushing forward.

    Actually, Nei-san isn¡¯t planning to wait for Viola at the 21st floor.

    ¡¸You need to execute it once decided¡­how do you say it in Japanese? Oh right¡ºShoshikantetsu¡»3¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­Miss Cordelia¡¯s¡­

    She may be connected with chief Tanizawa and have observed our past actions. The contents of what we said¡­

    But, miss Cordelia is not us.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why are you so confident in your abilities but¡­you escaped from the isolated room and headed to the lower floor, right?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia interprets that we have broken the 2505 room door and go on the lower floor instead of the upper floors.

    Of course, when we made the decision of going down¡­we were prepared for the possibility of confronting Viola, but¡­

    The primary aim is to search for Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸You see! There¡¯s a woman I promised to protect!¡¹

    Nei-san lies on purpose.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ve got to wait on the 21st floor properly¡­!¡¹

    Wait, could this be¡­?

    ¡¸Dammit, I¡¯m thirsty¡­I want to drink tea¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­aren¡¯t you the same?¡¹

    Yukino shows a¡¸?¡¹face.

    ¡­Please, don¡¯t say anything right now..

    I beg you ¡­!!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you drink tea if you want. That might be the last tea of your life however¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡­As suspected.

    She doesn¡¯t know that Yukino drank tea alone in room 2505.4

    Miss Cordelia is also given limited information.

    Perhaps¡­though she has the video and audio on the hotel corridor¡­

    She doesn¡¯t know the conversation in room 2505¡­

    ¡­Why?

    ¡ºSorry miss Cordelia but I¡¯ve got to consult Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»in the basement about our future responses. Could you restore the line underground?¡»

    Margo-san said.

    She was listening to my conversation with Miss Cordelia¡­

    Margo-san also asks a leading question¡­!

    ¡¸No. Mr. Kouzuki Shigetaka and¡ºBlack Forest¡»are separate organizations, aren¡¯t they? Judge and act on your own¡¹

    Miss Cordelia answered snorting her nose.

    ¡ºOur boss¡­Kuromori Minaho¡¯s in the basment though?¡»

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you act without consulting your boss? You¡¯re the commander on scene right? Make your own judgements. Margo Starlkweather¡¹

    That¡¯s definite¡­

    Miss Cordelia doesn¡¯t know that Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan escaped from the basement.

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s manipulating the information intelligently¡­

    We were at the room 2505 when we were notified about Jii-chan¡¯s escape from the basement.

    Afterwards, the consultation with our people¡­the situation in room 2505 wasn¡¯t seen by miss Cordelia.

    No, even our conversation in the corridor¡­there might be parts cut because he doesn¡¯t want miss Cordelia to know.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I won¡¯t allow you to communicate with the basement¡¹

    ¡­Wrong

    It¡¯s also chief Tanizawa that disconnected our communication with the basement.

    It¡¯s not miss Cordelia.

    If we talk to Katsuko-nee or Misuzu¡­Miss Cordelia would notice Jii-chan¡¯s absence.

    He did it on purpose.

    In short¡­chief Tanizawa may have betrayed us, but¡­

    He¡¯s not completely cooperating with miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Rather than that, are you sure? You people can¡¯t go to the 21st floor that easily¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s subordinates would be pursuing Margo-san?

    ¡ºI know that¡­!¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s low voice echoes in the earphones.

    ¡ºI want you to secure the hostage¡¯s lives until we reach you¡»

    ¡¸Very well, I promise. Margo Starkweather¡¹

    Miss Cordelia answered.

    ¡º¡­Michi-chan, take care of everyone¡»

    ¡¸Understood¡­Margo-oneesama¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here too¡­Margo-san¡¹

    I¡¯m not useful for anything but¡­

    But, I¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be Nei-san¡¯s shield¡¹

    I can at least use my life for her.

    ¡ºPlease¡­hold out until we reach you¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll be coming right away¡­Lord¡»

    ¡ºEveryone, act calmly¡­okay?¡»

    Margo-san, Reika, and Seki-san sends their messages.

    ¡º¡­Nei, don¡¯t ever give up¡»

    Lastly, Margo-san encourages Nei-san

    ¡¸I know¡­I get it. I¡¯m the eldest sister in here¡­Maru-chan¡¹

    ¡ºYeah¡­take care of everyone like an onee-chan¡»

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Maru-chan¡¹

    ¡ºSee ya. I¡¯ll come right away¡­Over¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll wait¡­Over¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s two subordinates¡­

    Perhaps, it¡¯s the white female Viola and Rosalind¡­Both of them aren¡¯t taking off their mask yet.

    The three enemy points gun at us as we walk through the corridor.

    The enemy¡¯s formation is encircling our left right and back¡­

    We can only escape through front¡­and they will definitely shoot if we do.

    Every time we approach a corner¡­Miss Cordelia would instruct¡¸Right¡¹¡¸Go left¡¹

    We could run with our best on a different direction at the moment we turn to a corner but¡­

    Where should we proceed in this hotel¡¯s maze?

    Wherever we run¡­we would be visible on chief Tanizawa¡¯s surveillance cameras.

    ¡­Wait

    ¡¸Kenshi-san¡­could it be that you¡¯re thinking of escaping alone?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s priority for Miss Cordelia or even chief Tanizawa is low.

    Even if he escapes alone, they won¡¯t send out a search party.

    If he hides somewhere until morning¡­Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s survival chances would be high.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking since a while ago¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi answered.

    ¡¸Stop that, if one person runs away¡­everyone else would be killed!¡¹

    Yukino said

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. It seems that this girl¡­Najima-san was it?¡­Najima-san¡¯s effectively used while she¡¯s alive¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi looks at Nei-san.

    Nei-san has never introduced herself to Kouzuki Kenshi¡­

    He thinks that the name miss Cordelia said,¡ºNajima Yasuko¡»is Nei-san¡¯s name.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Najima¡­it¡¯s Natou Nei. It¡¯s that¡¯s woman¡¯s name¡­!¡¹

    For Yukino, Nei-san¡¯s a second year delinquent on the same school she¡¯s attending.

    Even Yukino was listening to Nei-san¡¯s story last night¡­she knows that Nei-san¡¯s real name is Najima Yasuko, but¡­

    The image she recognized at first doesn¡¯t quite fit in.

    ¡¸Anyway, this woman might be allowed to live but¡­they don¡¯t mind if they kill you, or me¡­don¡¯t do anything stupid okay¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s past¡­her relationship with Cesario Viola.

    Yukino knows that the male Viola¡¯s aim is Nei-san.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­you have a mark on your name. Shirasaka Yukino-san¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    Yukino¡¯s shaken.

    Right. Yukino¡¯s listed as the name on the¡ºKill List¡»Shirasaka house has requested on Viola.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind disposing you but¡­I¡¯ll leave it to the other Viola. It¡¯s not a job I received¡­¡¹

    ¡­What?

    I turned on the commination device¡¯s switch

    ¡¸It¡¯s not you who worked with Shirasaka house and received the request to destroy Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family from the head?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s making the deals. ¡°Deals¡± is an expression in Japanese isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia answered with a smile.

    ¡¸What I only did was to offer a business. The actual work is done by the other Viola. You see, we didn¡¯t come to Japan for a regular work. It doesn¡¯t mean that we have to do the work ourselves¡­isn¡¯t it bad if we try to earn money on an area that has a person in business even though we¡¯re only doing a business travel, is it?¡¹

    ¡­What does that mean?

    ¡¸The male Viola has an officially business orders from the organization and¡­Miss Cordelia isn¡¯t?¡¹

    I said it aloud on purpose

    ¡¸You came here to that Viola?¡¹

    Michi also speaks up.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s troublesome you see. Other than threatening, killing and destroying, you¡¯ve got to do some troublesome things as well¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Let me be clear¡­I¡¯m not interested in the two boys. You can run if you want. We¡¯ll definitely kill you though¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­would rather not¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have the stamina¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­What about you?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at me.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t run. I won¡¯t run leaving Nei-san behind¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸My, you¡¯re a brave one¡¹

    She glares at me¡­!

    ¡¸Who are you? You¡¯re the only one I can¡¯t identify wherever I look up¡­!¡¹

    Well of course.

    I¡¯m just a normal first year high school student.

    It hasn¡¯t been a week since I made contact with¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸He¡¯s a member of Kuromori house¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says but¡­

    ¡¸Wrong. There¡¯s no boy of his age at Kuromori. He has no connections with Kouzuki house nor Shirasaka house¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I do have a relationship with Shirasaka house¡­Yukino and I are classmates¡¹

    I answered smiling.

    ¡¸¡­A classmate?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia shows a grumpy face.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it but I sure acknowledge your guts. For you to try to let Margo Starlkweather hear our conversation through that device¡­¡¹

    As expected¡­it¡¯s exposed?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t mind it do you? You haven¡¯t picked up the radio from us so don¡¯t you want us to be able to contact them freely?¡¹

    Perhaps¡­Miss Cordelia wants information.

    She¡¯s trying to take out information from the contents of what we and Margo-san talk about.

    Therefore¡­she¡¯s not taking the radio.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­should I kill you first?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia points the gun at me.

    ¡¸S-Stop! If you want to kill then kill me first!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san shouts.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Nei-san¡­this is a bluff¡¹

    I smile at Nei-san

    ¡¸My¡­Why do you think so?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the dullest among the people in here. I¡¯m slow. Therefore¡­I can talk this much you see?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­

    If it¡¯s Michi or Nei-san¡­they¡¯d keep silent and prepare to sneak away.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you intend to pressure, threaten me and try to make me speak a lot of things, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m a guy who gets carried away easily so I might talk about everything right away¡­I must be careful!!!¡¹

    Therefore¡­I¡¯m attracting miss Cordelia¡¯s attention.

    ¡¸You really got some nerve¡¹

    Miss Cordelia hits me with her fist that¡¯s not holding the gun!

    ¡­I can¡¯t avoid.

    She beat me in the face and I was blown away!

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine Nei-san¡­!¡¹

    The taste of blood spreads in my mouth.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make fool of me! You brat!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia insults me.

    ¡­Then

    ¡º¡­My my, Miss Cordelia is like that I see. Well, it looks like you¡¯re not so composed¡»

    I hear Margo-san¡¯s voice from the earphone.

    Michi seems to be sending the conversation over here to Margo-san and others just like me, it seems.

    ¡¸Shut up! Margo Starkweather!¡¹

    ¡ºThe miss Cordelia I heard from Kyouko-san was a more composed and cooler person. Could it be that Kyouko-san¡¯s evaluation is too high? Or could it be that you deteriorated since you left Kyouko-san?¡»

    ¡¸¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up?¡¹

    ¡ºYou promised the safety of the hostages until we come, didn¡¯t you¡­?¡»

    ¡¸This boy charged at me!¡¹

    ¡ºDoubt¡­I¡¯ve been listening to your conversation properly. Miss Cordelia¡­!¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    We¡¯re not gonna get done easily.

    ¡¸¡­That was my bad just now. Sorry¡¹

    Miss Cordelia apologized seriously for hitting me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my fault for purposely provoking a person like you¡­!¡¹

    I said and laughed.

    ¡¸I hate men. Therefore all of my subordinates are women. Especially young boys¡­Just looking at them fills me with disgust¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at me with eyes of hate¡­

    ¡¸Margo Starkweather¡­hurry up and come. I¡¯ll kill this boy in front of you. I¡¯ll torment him to death¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºSure. They won¡¯t have a single scratch untl then¡­!¡»

    Margo-san¡­!

    ¡ºOf course¡­you¡¯re going to promise it with your pride in the line, Miss Cordelia?!¡»

    ¡¸¡­I promise that!¡¹

    ¡ºThen¡­we¡¯ll hurry up so wait for me!¡­Over!¡»

    That¡¯s fine.

    This is okay.

    Nei-san and Michi are ten times smarter than me, but¡­

    They¡¯re mentally weak.

    Therefore¡­I have to be the one taking all the pressure Miss Cordelia throws out.

    By doing so¡­both of them can calm down and think of their future responses.

    What the inferior in strength and intelligence me can do is¡­

    To protect these two people¡¯s nerves¡­

    ¡¸¡­anyway, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    I stand up

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay, Yo-chan>¡¹

    I smile at Nei-san and Michi¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m completely okay!¡¹

    1. I don¡¯t know who you are, I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from, but I will find you, and I will kill you

    2. Good Luck ?

    3. Carry out the original intention ?

    4. Just how convenient that scene was! ?

 Chapter 315. Valkyrie

    Chapter 315. Valkyrie

    We turn the passage many times and descend the stairs.

    ¡­21st floor.

    Miss Cordelia ordered¡¸stop¡¹in front of a door.

    ¡­What? It¡¯s not a guest room?

    It¡¯s iron door painted with the same white paint as the aisle.

    Is this a hotel employee¡¯s door?

    What goes in this room?

    The two subordinate said something in English.

    One of the subordinate speaks something using a different communication device.

    After 30 seconds¡­the door¡¯s lock opened up.

    Another masked person in black combat clothes shows from the inside.

    The fourth person.

    With this, all the four people who disappeared from the first raid are now complete.

    ¡¸¡­Enter¡¹

    Miss Cordelia pokes with her gun and orders us.

    With four enemies pointing their muzzles at us¡­there¡¯s no choice but to obey.

    We go through the door.

    There¡¯s a corridor but unlike the one where the guests pass through¡­there¡¯s no wallpaper pasted and the carpet is thin. It¡¯s a simple structure.

    ¡¸That way¡­!¡¹

    Urged by miss Cordelia¡­we go through the corridor.

    There¡¯s a couple of doors in the corridor.

    What¡¯s written on the door is¡­¡ºSecond dressing room¡»

    ¡­Dressing room?

    ¡¸Go across the door in the back¡­!¡¹

    ¡­There?

    It¡¯s a small theater.

    We rise up on the stage.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­this is usually used as a facility used for film previews, press conference, talk shows, etc.¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said laughing.

    There¡¯s a big rattan chair in the middle of the stage.

    The light from the ceiling and the stage front is gathered towards the chair.

    ¡¸Yasuko-san¡­take a seat over there¡¹

    Miss Cordelia orders Nei-san

    Nei-san¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    I hold Nei-san¡¯s hand¡­

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll be fine Yo-chan. I¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    Though she¡¯s staggering¡­Nei-san walks towards the chair.

    Then¡­she takes a sit on the rattan chair.

    ¡¸Deeper¡­sit properly. Cross your legs¡­a bit more bold. Have you seen the movie¡ºEmanuel Lady¡»?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia gives Nei-san various orders

    ¡¸Hmm¡­well, that¡¯s good enough¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia takes out her phone and captures a photo.

    ¡¸And¡­sent¡¹

    To whom did she sent Nei-san¡¯s photo?

    Immediately after, miss Cordelia¡¯s phone rings¡­

    ¡¸¡­The ride of the Valkyries¡¹

    Michi mutters

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸The ringtone¡¯s¡­a Wagner classic¡¹

    Even if you tell me that, I don¡¯t understand.1

    Miss Cordelia answers the call.

    ¡¸My¡­that¡¯s a fast reply Aren¡¯t you very busy right now?

    Miss Cordelia puts the phone into loudspeaker mode.

    We can also hear the voice of the other side of the call.

    ¡º¡­Why Japanese?¡»

    ¡­A man¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Do you want your men to know what you¡¯re talking about? Mr. Viola¡­!¡¹

    The other side of the call is the male Cesario Viola!

    ¡ºYou see, I¡¯ve got nothing to hide from my men¡»

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Aren¡¯t your men frustrated because the situation¡¯s not like the plan?¡¹

    ¡ºMy men have no problem with it. It¡¯s none of your business¡»

    ¡¸Because¡­who would¡¯ve thought that this hotel is a haunted mansion filled with all these surprises?¡¹

    ¡ºYeah¡­this hotel is definitely a cursed¡¶Haunted¡·. It¡¯s totally different from the information we got from you¡­!¡»

    The male Viola didn¡¯t know that this is a special counter-terrorism facility of Jii-chan.

    Rushing in without knowing that¡­

    The male Viola, and Jii-chan¡­or chief Tanizawa has no connections¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­we never thought that it was a building like this too¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not funny! Thanks to that¡­we¡¯ve been flooded with water multiple times, covered in gas¡­we got through a lot of troubles!¡»

    ¡¸Sorry but you¡¯re not the only one who had those suffering¡­you know that we snuck in the hotel before you, right?¡¹

    ¡ºThen that means¡­you too?¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a horrible day. Who cares about the water or gas¡­we had huge amounts of flours, metal basins, oil cans, anyway, it¡¯s got a lot of traps planted along the way¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s story is a lie.

    There¡¯s no way this has a variety show like traps¡­ !

    ¡ºEither way, it¡¯s your job to pre-investigate this hotel right? The map of the hotel we received beforehand is useless. What on earth is this RPG dungeon-like hotel?¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­even we are surprised!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says swiftly

    ¡ºFurthermore¡­when you explore this dungeon, there¡¯s no treasure boxes. Only monsters come out./ Furthermore, there was a comedian who¡¯s quite crazy!¡»

    ¡¸No way¡­there¡¯s no person like that existing!!¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t lie! Even though it¡¯ stalking some showa gag that only I know¡­He¡¯s stupidly strong! What¡¯s with that funky monster? Since when did Japan allow black jokes?¡»

    ¡¸Are you sure you weren¡¯t dreaming? There¡¯s no way a Japanese happy fighter that¡¯s diligent and expresses emotions weakly exists!¡¹

    ¡ºThere¡¯s one mon!!!¡»

    ¡¸mon¡¹?

    ¡ºThere¡¯s really one! He looks like ¡ºGeneral Avalenbo¡»While speaking like the topknot¡ºTarou the peach Samurai¡», this golden monster kicking us would come in my dreams tonight¡»

    Err¡­I can¡¯t just honestly say¡¸sorry¡¹about old man Dai Grepher

    That person¡¯s an exception among Japanese.

    Furthermore¡­He¡¯s a pedophile.

    I¡¯m really sorry

    ¡ºAnyway¡­the water, the gas, and the samurai monster. The damage here is enormous. Thanks to that¡­the underlings seems to be quite angry. To be honest¡­it¡¯s hindering the moral.e It¡¯s a bad situation¡­¡»

    Old man Dai Grepher¡¯s attack seems to be surprisingly effective.

    Well¡­that person¡¯s got such an abnormal behavior¡­

    Viola¡¯s troops act as they want around so of course they would be upset.

    Ten people were taken down in a 30v1 fight in a blink of an eye¡­and he escaped unharmed at that.

    That¡¯s literally a nightmarish hell.

    ¡ºI used to live in Japan long ago but¡­I heard that all the Ninjas are dead. Was that a lie? As expected, does ninja villages still exist¡­?!¡»

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯ve asked Kyouko before but she just laughed and didn¡¯t tell me anything. But, I think that Kyouko¡¯s technique is a traditional ninja style so I think that there¡¯s still Ninja¡¯s in Japan.¡¹

    ¡­What are they talking about?

    ¡¸Sorry, Mr. Viola. As asked earlier, aren¡¯t you very busy? Can we talk about Ninja¡¯s later? I¡¯ll have the investigation team search for them¡¹

    ¡ºWho cares about the ninjas¡­!!!¡»

    Even though he started talking about it¡­Viola got angry.

    ¡¸Hmm, then, hurry up and get to the main point¡¹

    ¡ºMiss Cordelia, what was that picture you just sent me?!¡»

    Viola said in anger.

    ¡¸It as you see¡­we have secured Najima Yasuko. I just thought of letting you know¡¹

    ¡ºSecured¡­you didn¡¯t check the location but secured it¡­?!¡»

    Miss Cordelia smiles.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s with me. I also split her with the Kouzuki security service. She¡¯s completely in control of our troops¡­!¡¹

    Viola¡¯s tone have changed.

    ¡ºWhat?¡­Tell me that earlier¡»

    ¡¸My, didn¡¯t I bother to send you a picture?¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºI can¡¯t know if you found her location or kept her yourself with this photo. I seriously thought that you just discovered Yasuko¡¯s location¡­¡»

    That¡¯s why he contacted miss Cordelia in a hurry?

    ¡ºWell, that¡¯s an achievement. You saved me¡­miss Cordelia. I owe you¡»

    ¡¸¡­What are you talking about?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia answers nonchalantly

    ¡ºEh¡­you¡±re going to bring her right? Yasuko, to us? What? Now that you have Yasuko we can withdraw from the hotel with Yasuko as hostage¡­!¡»

    ¡¸My, what about the other business?¡¹

    Viola has a contract of killing the rebel forces of Shirasaka house and possibly killing some of the executives of the Kouzuki group.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll withdraw and just blow the hotel up. If you blow some of the pillars on the first floor all together then it¡¯s calculated in advance that the entire hotel would collapse. If the entire building collapses then those in the upper floor won¡¯t be saved¡­!¡»

    That¡¯s just¡­!

    There¡¯s no way that can be done.

    ¡¸There will be a lot of victims you know?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the fault of those who stayed this hotel. Instead of them having bad luck, they reap what they sow¡»

    ¡¸Did you issue a withdrawal directive to the people in the other units?¡¹

    ¡ºThe Russians? Those guys were summoned to be meat shields. They¡¯ll continue to resist until we run away. So if we bury them under debris, it¡¯ll be two birds in one stone. We won¡¯t have to pay for their allowance tonight¡­¡»

    Viola wants to kill the Russians he brought with him¡­!

    ¡¸Hmm. So that¡¯s what you were planning.¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s smile doesn¡¯t break.

    ¡ºWhat floor are you in right now?¡»

    ¡¸21st floor¡¹

    \¡ºThen, I¡¯ll be waiting¡­take Yasuko and go down¡»

    Miss Cordelia then;

    ¡¸¡­But I refuse¡¹

    ¡ºWhat did you say?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll stay here¡­you come to pick us up. Cesario Viola¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºBitch¡­are you underestimating me!¡»

    ¡¸Right¡­if anything, I¡¯m making a fool out of you¡¹

    ¡ºYou bastard, fucking bitch¡­I¡¯ll kill you¡»

    Miss Cordelia smiles

    ¡¸You see¡­you know who I am don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡ºWho cares¡­I¡¯m in the organization for longer than you!¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, think about the organization. I¡¯m in the audit department. I have come to audit your scandal this time¡­well, I¡¯ll give you a bit of help but the most important thing is to make sure to settle things by yourself!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    Viola and Miss Cordelia has a different position in the organization?

    ¡¸If this goes on¡­I¡¯ll report that I¡¯m the one who secured Najima Yasuko¡­ And when you return in Los Angeles, you¡¯ll eventually be labeled as¡ºincompetent¡»and be disposed by the organization. Are you okay with that¡­?!¡¹

    ¡ºYou lass¡­I won¡¯t forgive you underestimating me!¡»

    ¡¸Your threats won¡¯t work on me¡­you¡¯re not the only¡ºCesario Viola¡»in the organization, but I¡¯m the only¡ºMiss Cordelia¡»¡¹

    ¡º¡­But¡»

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯ll end my call with you. I¡¯ll speak with Lorenzaccio Bandini from now on¡¹

    Viola¡¯s attitude changes at that moment.

    ¡ºPlease wait¡­doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re abandoning me?¡»

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t obey the Audit department then there¡¯s no other choice but to cast you away from the organization you know? I¡¯ll take away your command and let Lorenzaccio Bandini take over. Your troops will withdraw. We already have Najima Yasuko at hand¡­and I¡¯ll do the rest with my audit team. It¡¯s easy to assassinate ten people¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯re going to kill all the targets in this maze like hotel?¡»

    ¡¸You may not be able to but I can¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s smile shows a color of madness.

    ¡¸At this stage¡­we are ahead of you on the floors and have secured Najima Yasuko. You can tell even with your dead brain cells that we¡¯re far better than you, right?¡¹

    ¡ºYou used our attack troops as a diversion¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Now what? The results are everything in our business¡­shape up!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said clearly¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. We¡¯re in the room called¡ºBetween the stars¡»on the 21st floor. That¡¯s why, go up here with your power¡¹

    ¡ºCould you come a bit lower?¡»

    ¡¸No! Come to the 21st floor and get Najima Yasuko! I¡¯m not giving compromises.¡¹ We¡¯re the actual people who secured Yasuko. But if you can come to this room with your power¡­then I¡¯ll hand Yasuko to you and report to the organization that you made all the accomplishments¡­!¡¹

    The male Viola¡­

    ¡ºAre you sure about that? We can just go back to the first floor and collapse the hotel while you¡¯re still there?¡»

    Miss Cordelia won¡¯t lose.

    ¡¸Oh? Do you think you can easily go down to the first floor while taking such a huge squad?¡¹

    A fearless nasty smile shows on her lips.

    ¡¸We¡¯re a small units¡­so we know secret passages you don¡¯t. If you flip your troops and head to the first floor, we can quickly withdraw from this hotel. We¡¯ll use the inefficiency of yours to escape quickly Besides¡­let me tell you beforehand, it¡¯s impossible to bomb the first floor¡­!¡¹

    ¡º¡­Why?¡»

    Viola asks in a thick voice.

    ¡¸The samurai monster from earlier. He¡¯s in the first floor now. If you come down, you¡¯ll take him on again¡­!!!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­old man Dai Grepher is waiting on the first floor.

    Even Chief Tnaizawa would order Dai Grepher an emergency sortie under the crisis of the hotel collapsing.

    ¡º¡­Ojamjamajamajama, ojamanga!¡»

    Viola¡¯s in a light panic.

    ¡ºDammit! Okay. I just have to go up there to you right! The 21st floor?!¡»

    Viola¡¯s anger is misplaced.

    ¡¸¡ºBetween the stars¡»¡­Well, isn¡¯t it great that we talked in Japanese? You can¡¯t let your subordinates listen to this stupid talk¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia makes fool of Viola even more.

    ¡ºWait for me! I¡¯ll go right away! I won¡¯t kill just Yasuko, you too¡­remember this!¡»

    ¡¸Sure, sure, I¡¯ll wait for you¡­please hurry up. Bye bye!¡¹

    ¡º¡­H-Hey!?¡»

    Miss Cordelia ended the call.

    ¡¸¡­What a foolish man. Even though he already lost at the stage when he¡¯s invited into this hotel¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t that right? This is a haunted hotel full of strange tricks. Viola said that it¡¯s like an RPG Dungeon earlier but¡­if it¡¯s a dungeon then they would have trap holes¡¹

    ¡­Trap holes

    ¡¸I¡¯ve checked through all of the blueprints of the hotel from the construction to changing parts. This hotel isn¡¯t only a maze that can spray tear gas. There¡¯s a lot of trap holes¡­they can shut off the corridors with firewalls, and spray out real killer gasses.¡¹ The people in the control room are making use of Cesario Viola¡¯s troops purposely. It¡¯s so easy to annihilate them¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s purposely doing it?

    ¡¸Viola seems to think that the hotel would collapse if he blow up the main pillar on the first floor but that¡¯s impossible. Suppose that this hotel was a normal building then he thinks that it¡¯s possible but¡­this hotel¡¯s pillar has different materials. The building materials used isn¡¯t for a hotel¡­this is a small fortress. The bombs Viola brought in won¡¯t do it¡¹

    The hotel Jii-chan instructed to made is that strong.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸What¡¯s your purpose¡­?¡¹

    I asked.

    I understood a lot from the conversation of Miss Cordelia and Cesario Viola just now.

    Miss Cordelia and Viola are form the same organization¡­

    They¡¯re not a united team.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear? I¡¯m from the audit department. I just came to audit Viola¡¯s job¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­why let us know?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­she purposely let us hear her conversation with Viola¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s just killing time¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s smile doesn¡¯t go away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s boring just going here and there¡­auditing, watching¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the truth, am I wrong?¡¹

    Nei-san said while sitting on the rattan Chair.

    ¡¸You want to meet Kyouko-san, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Miss Cordelia is;

    A former partner of Kyouko Dothnomechey-san

    ¡¸Well yeah¡­there¡¯s that personal thought too¡¹

    Miss Cordelia admits it easily

    ¡¸I want to meet Kyouko. And¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s smile distorts.

    ¡¸I want to kill her with my own hands¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­Kill?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you like Kyouko-san?¡¹

    Nei-san said, Miss Cordelia;

    ¡¸Yes, I love here¡­therefore I¡¯ll kill her. That¡¯s all¡­!¡¹

    Kukuku , Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸If I capture you, Kyouko will appear before me. That¡¯s what I¡¯m waiting for¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san isn¡¯t here! She¡¯s not in Japan right now!¡¹

    Nei-san shouts

    ¡¸I wonder?¡­from my research, Kyouko has entered Japan yesterday evening¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸If Najima Yasuko, or Margo Starkweather, or Kuromori Minaho are in trouble¡­Kyouko will definitely show up¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s Miss Cordelia¡¯s aim?

    ¡¸Now then¡­It¡¯s boring to wait until Mr. Viola comes to this room¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at us.

    ¡¸Someone have sex in here¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to show me how you have sex in here¡­!¡¹

    1. For the Yoshida¡¯s out there, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XRU1AJsXN1g

 Chapter 316. Headbutt.

    Chapter 316. Headbutt.

    ¡¸Oh¡­if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re people from a prostitution organization, right? Why don¡¯t you play some sex show?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia seems to have investigated¡ºKuromori ©` Black Forest¡»

    ¡¸Sadly¡­there¡¯s no prostitute in here!¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸Or rather¡­I¡¯m unrelated to Kuromori-san¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says something unneeded.

    ¡¸My, is that so? How about you die first then?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said calmly

    ¡¸No¡­I didn¡¯t say that in that meaning. I-I¡¯m a member of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name¡­?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia glares at Kouzuki Kenshi

    ¡¸K-Kouzuki Kenshi¡¹

    ¡¸Dunno¡­you¡¯re not on the kill list, nor on the protect list¡¹

    ¡­there¡¯s a protect list?!

    ¡¸In short¡­there¡¯s nobody who would care if you die here!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I-It¡¯s a problem!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? My girls are saying that it¡¯s a waste of time if we came to Japan without even killing a person¡¹

    Miss Cordelia tells the two people in black combat clothes in English.

    The two laughs out.

    A female voice¡­as expected, it¡¯s the female Viola.

    The other combatant waiting in the room doesn¡¯t talk.

    She¡¯s just pointing the gun at us calmly

    Seriously¡­who¡¯s this?

    Compared to the friendly atmosphere miss Cordelia gives to the female Viola¡­it¡¯s strangely nervous, but¡­

    ¡¸Who cares. I¡¯ll think later about how to deal with Kouzuki Kenshi-san¡­do a sex show. We¡¯re bored to death¡¹

    Nei-san glares at miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸¡­You intend to mock us don¡¯t you!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?! I hate you people¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸You people from a prostitution organization don¡¯t know what Kyouko¡¯s worth that you made her a bouncer¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡¯s not a bouncer! She¡¯s our ally!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even worse. I¡¯ll never forgive Kyouko who became friends with the prostitutes. I¡¯ve got to punish properly¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia who was once a partner of Kyouko Dothnomechey-san¡­

    It seems that she has a complicated love and hate towards Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸Who cares, do it right now! Have sex like dogs in heat in front of me! I¡¯ll watch and laugh at you¡­!¡¹

    Anyway¡­they want to beat us©`

    Breaking our hearts.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t start I¡¯ll kill this guy¡­well, he doesn¡¯t seem to be an ally of yours, so you won¡¯t be concerned if he dies anyway¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia points the gun at Kouzuki Kenshi.

    ¡¸S-Stop!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it! I¡¯ll do it¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸We just have to sex in front of you right?¡¹

    Then she looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, please¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san¡¯s still a virgin

    For her first time on this place?

    ¡¸Not you¡­Najima Yasuko¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said

    ¡¸You¡¯re Mr. Viola¡¯s price. Mr. Viola¡¯s struggling to search you. He came here to mess you up. Above all, he came with a platoon who loves perverted sex¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs, looking coldly.

    ¡¸He¡¯ll rape you¡­Mr. Viola would get angry at me if someone made a move on you beforehand¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    For Miss Cordelia¡­Nei-san, Minaho-neesan and Margo-san have taken away Kyouko-san from herself.

    Therefore¡­this sex show request is to torment to Nei-san.

    ¡¸With that said¡­have someone else do the sex show¡¹

    The other girls¡­Michi and YUkino

    ¡¸¡­Master, I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸No, Mi-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san shouts¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to worry about¡­I have dedicated my mind and body to Maste.r I will serve Master wherever it may be without losing my pride¡­!¡¹

    Michi said in a dignified voice.

    I¡¯m very glad about that but¡­

    ¡­But Michi

    ¡­That¡¯s not okay

    That¡¯s not what Miss Cordelia is looking for.

    Miss Cordelia wants to see us cry in despair¡­

    If Michi continues to be dignified in the hardships¡­

    I know that she¡¯ll make more horrible demands on us.

    She would kill Kouzuki Kenshi just to make us weep. That¡¯s definite.

    ¡­Besides.

    ¡¸¡­Michi, not now¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the time to show your power¡­!¡¹

    Our eyes met.

    ¡¸What?¡­This girl¡¯s¡ºpower¡»?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia jumps in between.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not used to sex yet¡­that¡¯s why she¡¯s entering her own world. It won¡¯t be a show-like sex even if we do it¡­¡¹

    If we have sex here¡­

    It¡¯s possible that Michi might synchronize her heart with me¡­

    I don¡¯t want to show the tuning of¡ºQi¡»to miss Cordelia.

    They must not be aware of Michi¡¯s¡ºQi¡»power.

    The¡ºShingetsu¡»is our final card.

    ¡¸With that said¡­it¡¯s your turn, Yukino!¡¹

    ¡¸Meee?¡¹

    Yukino answers with a grumpy face.

    ¡¸¡­You get it don¡¯t you? We can¡¯t afford to drain Michi¡¯s strength, who¡¯s our combat personnel¡¹

    It¡¯s already exposed to miss Cordelia that Michi a actual combat staff with the formation we had at the corridor.

    Of course, it¡¯s just absurd to declare it in front of Miss Cordelia¡­

    But¡­there¡¯s no other choice.

    Yukino¡¯s idiocy is abysmal¡­

    She won¡¯t understand unless I say it clearly¡­

    She¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t read the atmosphere¡­!

    ¡¸So what¡­why me!?¡¹

    Look¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s impossible with Michi¡­then you¡¯re the only one remaining!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that! In the first place, I¡¯m not your ally!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll put you in for now, as a special!¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks. I refuse! I¡¯d rather die than become your allies!¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about you die first?¡­Huh, Shirasaka Yukino!¡¹

    At that moment¡­Yukino is reminded that she¡¯s on the hit list.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got a reason to be killed more than Kouzuki Kenshi-san! If you keep ranting then you¡¯ll be disposed right away. You¡¯re the one who has to appeal to these people with anything even sex show!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Yukino will be absolutely killed if this continues.

    If nothing happens¡­she¡¯ll die immediately

    ¡¸I-I get it already¡¹

    Yukino answered.

    ¡¸I just have to do it right?! Okay, I¡¯ve already been seen by the school¡­it¡¯s too late to be embarrassed with a sex show!¡¹

    Yukino says it with her mouth, but¡­

    There¡¯s already tears in her eyes.

    The noble daughter with high pride¡­Shirasaka Yukino.

    No matter how many times she experience cruelty¡­her heart will never yield.

    In reality, she hates it.

    In this place¡­showing our sex as a spectacle¡­

    But¡­right now.

    This is only her way to survive¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Yukino and I head to the rattan chair where Nei-san¡¯s photo was taken.

    The lights come from the front and directly above, shining on us. Dazzling.

    ¡¸Now then¡­entertain us¡¹

    Nei-san and others are seated on the audience seats.

    From the left and right of the stage¡­the white Viola are monitoring everyone.

    Miss Cordelia orders another combatant in black clothes in Enlgish

    Then¡­the combatant takes out a can of cola from the fridge on the stage and handed it to Miss Cordelia.

    Why is there a fridge in that place?

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡­It¡¯s different from the taste of American Cola!¡¹

    Opening the can, drinking a sip¡­Miss Cordelia complains.

    ¡¸Even though they said that they were going to prepare everything we want¡­those people aren¡¯t thoughtful. You can easily find American colas¡­!¡¹

    The refrigerator was placed as Miss Cordelia requested¡­

    As expected¡­this small theater¡­

    It¡¯s prepared in advance waiting for miss Cordelia and her team.

    This is the 21st floor.

    This is the absolute defense line set by chief Tanizawa.

    Having a waiting place prepared here¡­they prepared too much

    ¡­Besides.

    Miss Cordelia disappeared on the first floor and then acted freely inside the hotel afterwards¡­because there are poeople who overlook her.

    In short, the people who control all of the monitor systems of the hotel¡­

    Chief Tanizawa¡­!

    With this, the connection between chief Tanizawa and miss Cordelia is confirmed¡­

    Let¡¯s rearrange it inside my head again¡­

    First¡­the certain ones.

    Chief Tanizawa and Miss Cordelia seems to be connected behind the scenes.

    On the other hand¡­Miss Cordelia and the male Viola are from the same organization but they¡¯re fighting.

    Therefore¡­chief Tanizawa and the male Viola aren¡¯t connected.

    It¡¯s a pity that chief Tanizawa¡¯s using Kudou-papa to fight the male Viola.

    With that said¡­there¡¯s no need to doubt Kudou-papa and his men.

    Miss Cordelia said that she¡¯s coming to audit for Viola but it¡¯s unknown what that is exactly.

    But, miss Cordelia personally wants to see Kyouko-san.

    In addition to her love and hate with Kyouko-san¡­she hates us¡ºKuromori¡»

    Following¡­the unknown

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s purpose is totally unclear.

    Why did he betray Jii-chan?¡­Of course, it¡¯s possible that all of chief Tanizawa¡¯s actions can be just following Jii-chan and Jii-chan himself betrayed us.

    Personally, I believe in Jii-chan¡­

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡¯s whereabouts. Where are they right now?

    Why did they suddenly disappear¡­?

    I don¡¯t know the reason why.

    The male Viola¡¯s mystery troop.

    Why is Lorenzaccio Bandini taking command?

    What is the male Viola¡¯s role?

    And¡­the identity of the fourth combatant.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a part of miss Cordelia¡¯s team but she follows orders.

    Who is this person?

    The hopes¡­or, the parts I don¡¯t have to worry.

    The people in the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»in the basement should be safe.

    Jii-chan escaped without leaving a guard so it¡¯s protection is perfect.

    Therefore, I don¡¯t have to worry about Misuzu.

    On the other hand¡­the things I have to worry about.

    Right now, the people in this room¡­especially Nei-san.

    Also, Margo-san and the other two who are supposed to be heading to this room to rescue us¡­

    Won¡¯t they be attacked by Kouzuki security service under chief Tanizawa?

    Also, Kudou-papa and his team fighting the male Viola¡¯s army.

    Miss Cordelia seems to believe that the male Viola would arrive in this room on the 21st floor.

    If so¡­chief Tanizawa is very likely to drop Kudou-papa

    ¡¸What are you being absentminded for?! Hurry up and start!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s voice got me back.

    Shit¡­I got absentminded.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, Yukino-chan¡­sorry!¡¹

    Nei-san tells us.

    She must be thinking that it¡¯s her fault that we¡¯re going to be shamed in of them.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it Nei-san. We love being watched¡­!¡¹

    I said wanting to soften Nei-san¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸You might be but I¡¯m not!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me hatefully

    ¡¸Who cares¡­just strip. It¡¯s not a sex show but a rape show¡­!

    I prepare myself and tell Yukino.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that your specialty!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it but¡­do you intend to walk around in the hotel with torn clothes after I rape you?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that if you don¡¯t want it to be torn and broken then hurry up and strip¡­!!¡¹

    I threaten Yukino

    ¡¸S-So he has that kind of personality?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s surprised by my sudden transformation.

    ¡¸Master is a person who does what he needs to do thoroughly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yo-chan¡¯s a guy with a strong gut¡­!¡¹

    If you say that at this time, I¡¯m a bit embarrassed.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll strip! I just have to strip right¡­!!¡¹

    Yukino who yelled loudly is already in half-crying state.

    I¡¯m really sorry but¡­that helps.

    Yuknio who¡¯s expressing her emotions immediately¡­

    She¡¯s an optimal heroine for a sex show.

    She¡¯s going by miss Cordelia¡¯s wishes.

    If it was Michi¡­

    Michi would just endure the humiliation from the start to end¡­showing an expressionless face.

    She¡¯s got guts so it won¡¯t be a¡ºspectacle¡»

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not interested in men so strip from behind¡­Shirasaka Yukino goes in front¡­and take off your clothes in the light so I can see it better¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia orders Yukino to strip.

    ¡¸Go, Yukino¡­¡¹

    Yukino goes forward.

    ¡¸I-I get it!¡¹

    Yukino glares at me with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸I want some music¡­ED!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia calls out the fourth combatant.

    The fourt person is called ED?

    She commands something in English.

    ED, heads to the back of the audience seat of the theater.

    Then, she operates the audio equipment¡­

    ¡¸Now¡­strip while dancing to the music¡­!¡¹

    A strange music flows from the speaker

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    Yukino takes off her clothes while spilling tears.

    Yukino¡¯s suffering expression has sex appeal.

    Miss Cordelia watches Yukino¡¯s stripping satisfied.

    ¡¸Good. you have the talent! Should I introduce you to a shop in Vegas? No¡­you don¡¯t suit Las Vegas. Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s better with more rundown district shops. Like Tifana¡­or the people near the Mexican border would be pleased. They would like a vulgar woman like you strip¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs at Yukino¡¯s stripping.

    She must like to look down on girls like this¡­

    I can easily understand her character.

    Miss Cordelia and her two subordinates¡­the white Viola and Rosalind look at Yukino happily.

    They have the same hobby with their boss?

    The problem is only ED¡­

    Yukino¡¯s not a person from the underground world.

    Right now, she¡¯s doing her best¡­furthermore, her emotions are about to explode from the anger and embarrassment.

    Therefore¡­Miss Cordelia would be shown the best spectacle.

    Hopefully¡­this would create an opportunity.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Michi on the audience seat nods at me.

    Michi understands.

    Of course, Nei-san too

    ¡¸Sorry! Yukino-chan! Sorry!¡¹

    Nei-san who came to se where Yukino¡¯s raped severely until now¡­

    She¡¯s apologizing to Yukino.

    This is a fake.

    This is to make miss Cordelia careless¡­

    We didn¡¯t come to the pandemonium halfheartedly.

    ¡¸Yo-chan too¡­sorry!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes are appealing.

    I know¡­I understand.

    Michi holds Nei-san¡¯s hand¡­

    Michi is properly following up with Nei-san¡¯s heart.

    Ready for a counterattack anytime¡­

    What¡¯s left is for me and Yukino to create the¡ºOpportunity¡»¡­

    I take off my clothes in a hurry

    ¡¸¡­Dammit¡­dammit¡­Bakaa¡­!¡¹

    Yukino throws her sailor uniform while crying.

    Her skirt drops.

    She¡¯s now in her underwear only¡­

    I got on my underwear quickly.

    ¡¸My, your breasts are small but ain¡¯t you got a cute body!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said as she look at Yukino¡¯s style

    ¡¸Look¡­next is your underwear! Hurry!¡¹

    Yukino turns her hand on the bra hook in the music and light.

    Yukino¡¯s breasts burst out at the same time the hook comes off.

    The last time I saw this pink nipple is this morning

    The white Viola makes a flirty voice.

    Really¡­they¡¯re laughing at the naked Yukino like they¡¯re watching a stripshow of a lady on a tourist spot¡­

    ¡¸Hurry hurry¡­strip the panty too!¡¹

    Yukino glares at Miss Cordelia while spilling tears.

    ¡¸What are you doing! Hurry!¡¹

    Yukino puts her hand on her white panty and take it off.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that strange tattoo? Also, your pubic hair is shaved?¡¹

    I shaved Yukino¡¯s pubic hair a few days ago.

    And on her lower abdomen¡­there¡¯s the indelible¡º¼ªÌï¡»tattoo engraved.

    ¡¸What¡¯s written in that¡­Yoshi,ta? What¡¯s¡ºYoshita¡»? Is it the name of your lover¡­?!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks, Yukino;

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the name of my most hated man in the world!!!!¡¹

    She screams while spilling tears.

    ¡¸Hmm, why did you carve that man¡¯s name then?¡¹

    ¡¸So I won¡¯t forget the feeling of hatred!!!¡¹

    Yukino puts her hand in her lower abdomen

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Who cares. The other guy is ready?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at me.

    I took off my underwear silently¡­and expose my erect penis.

    ¡¸My¡­that¡¯s energetic. As expected of a prostitution man¡¹

    I want to make miss Cordelia think of me just as dick slave of ¡ºKuromori¡»

    If this is to loosen her guard¡­!

    ¡¸¡­ED!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia tells ED to change the music.

    From the light dance music¡­to a moist ballad.

    ¡¸¡­Then, begin!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles

    The white Viola are also watching us.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    Naked, I go in front of Yukino.

    Yukino hides her crotch and chest with her hand.

    Her face is dyed in shame¡­her eyes are wet with tears.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    At the moment I try to kiss Yukino¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Youuuuuuuuuu!!!!!!¡¹

    ¡­Zugagooo!!!

    Yukino headbangs me!!!

    ¡¸¡­Ouchhhhh!!!¡¹

    The naked Yukino looks at me with eyes of hatred!

    ¡¸No! I don¡¯t want this after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that shit! You!¡¹

    I head-butt Yukino¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸Ouuuuchhhh!!! What are you doing!!!¡¹

    ¡­Gotsu!!

    Yukino head butts me again!!!

    Beating down using hand or something¡­

    If you take such obviously rebellious attitude, I know that it¡¯ll make Miss Cordelia displeased.

    Both Yukino and I¡­

    Therefore¡­we can only beat each other¡¯s foreahead.

    ¡¸Ouch¡­Stop it already!¡¹

    While saying that, Yukino makes another serious head butt!

    ¡¸You should stop!¡¹

    I also return a head-butt to Yukino. Seriously.

    Miss Cordelia¡­

    She¡¯s laughing.

    The white Viola too.

    But, this won¡¯t do¡­this won¡¯t make an ¡ºopportunity¡»

    ¡¸Damn you¡­!!!¡¹

    I sweep Yukino¡¯s feet and make her fall¡­!!

    Then¡­I cover over her naked body¡­!!!

 Chapter 317. My and Yukinoâ€™s miracle sex show!

    Chapter 317. My and Yukino¡¯s miracle sex show!

    ¡¸¡­It hurts you know! Idiot!¡¹

    Yukino who collapsed on her back as I pushed her down shouts at me!

    ¡¸You¡¯re noisy! Shut up idiot!¡¹

    I shout at Yukino as well.

    I cover from above¡­Ah, Yukino¡¯s escaping

    ¡¸Don¡¯t run!¡¹

    I pin down Yukino¡¯s body.

    ¡¸What, what, what¡­youuu!¡¹

    It¡¯s pissing me now that it comes to this.

    ¡¸Goddammit!¡¹

    Yoko-shiho-gatame!!!!!1

    ¡¸Hey wait, where are you touching! You idiot!!¡¹

    Eeeiii!!

    Dammit!!

    ¡¸Ouchhhhhhhh, you¡¯re heavy! Get off me! Idiot!!¡¹

    Yukino twists around herself below my body.

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    The female Viola are laughing too.

    Rururu, rururuu.

    I hope it¡¯s a good weather today¡­

    ¡¸You idiot!¡¹

    ¡­Gotsun!

    Yukino still head butts from the bottom.

    ¡¸Ouch, what are you going to do if I become more idiot than this?¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares, just die already! I hope your head gets broken and you die¡­!¡¹

    Looking at us shouting at each other¡­Kouzuki Kenshi mutters.

    Hearing that, Yukino glared at him¡­

    ¡¸You, what are you staring at!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s my first time seeing sex for the first time in my life¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that bull shit! I¡¯ll beat you up!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s anger doesn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡¸Is it not okay to watch?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?! Close your eyes and your ears! You Trash! Dunce! Pervert!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia then;

    ¡¸Are you a virgin?¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi speaks clearly.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    I-I see.

    This guy is the oldest among the students¡­at college age.

    ¡¸I vow to have a clean body until I marry!¡¹

    ¡¸To whom? Your mother?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong! My fiance!¡¹

    F-Fiance¡­?!

    ¡¸Yes, I have a fiance. And, we promised each other to¡ºhave a clean body until we marry each other¡»Therefore, I¡¯m actively protecting my virtginity¡¹

    Protectively protecting it?

    ¡¸Hmm, your girlfriend is doing it with other men in secret!¡¹

    Yukino speaks harshly from below me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Shiori-san is a kind person, she¡¯ll never tell a lie. Ah, she¡¯s on good terms with Kouzuki Satoshi-kun. The two of them often play around¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi, isn¡¯t he the playboy along with Tsunoda among the students.

    ¡¸Just the two of them¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, I¡¯m busy with my studies so I can¡¯t be by Shiori¡¯s side. In that respect, Satoshi-kun knows fashion shops and trends¡­it seems that they were drinking until morning last week¡¹

    ¡­Until morning

    ¡¸That means she¡¯s just cheating on you¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s amazed.

    Kouzuki Kenshi laughs it out.]

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true?! Shiori-san is my fiance, Satoshi-kun knows that¡¹

    ¡¸What were they playing until morning then?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it seems that the two of them were drinking alcohol at the rooftop of the city hotel¡­Shiori-san seems to have gotten too drunk so Satoshi-kun took her to the hotel room and have taken care of her until morning. That¡¯s what Shiori-san told me¡­¡¹

    Ah¡­no good.

    Kouzuki Satoshi surely took care of her naked¡­

    Miss Cordelia bursts out laughing.

    ¡¸Hey, Shirasaka Yukino-san. How about having sex with this guy instead?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸No¡­like I said, I swore to protect my virginity until I¡¯m married!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just interesting to force the oath to be broken you see¡­it¡¯s interesting to see a woman reverse raping a man¡­!¡¹

    B-bad.

    ¡¸You seem to hate that man to the extent you head-butt him, isn¡¯t that better for you?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it¡­her being embraced by another guy¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s been accepting only my dick.

    I¡¯ll never be able to have Yukino¡¯s heart.

    We¡¯ll never understand each other even if we die.

    Our way of thinking, view of life, our outlook of the world are completely different.

    But, the feeling that this body is mine is strong.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with a surprised face.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Me too¡­I¡¯d rather have this man instead of this virgin guy¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸My¡­don¡¯t you hate that man?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at us with a face making fool of us.

    ¡¸I do¡­I hate this man¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me and spills tears again.

    ¡¸But¡­this man¡¯s good at only sex. Our body matches. Therefore I get angry!¡¹

    Yukino shuts off her complex emotions and look at me.

    Yukino¡¯s weak to the pleasures of the flesh.

    Originally, she¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t think deeply and acts depending on her mood.

    Not reason¡­she lives according to the principle of pleasure¡­

    ¡¸Hurry, make me feel good already! Either way, that¡¯s only your worth¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­for Yukino.

    I only have the value of a human vibrator.

    No, it¡¯s an amazing chance compared to the first stage.

    When I was her classmate¡­I was the same as a stone on the road for Yukino.

    It¡¯s a worthless existence, as good as nothing.

    Even as a human vibrator, it¡¯s an amazing progress to be recognized as an existence.

    ¡­But

    ¡­Dammit!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to fuck you up Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, violate me. I quite like to be violated by you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stop messing around!¡¹

    I put on my weight as I kiss Yukino.

    Yukino immediately intertwine with her tongue.

    When she decided to have sex¡­Yukino loses sight of the world.

    She¡¯s the kind of woman that drowns in sex.

    ¡¸Hey, suck my tongue¡­suck my tongue a lot¡­!¡¹

    i grant Yukino¡¯s wish.

    I massage Yukino¡¯s breasts at the same time.

    ¡¸Stronger¡­grip it. Crush it¡­do it roughly, I love the pain¡­I love it!¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll do as you want!¡¹

    I enjoy the elasticity of Yukino¡¯s breasts.

    Rubbing around her nipple that¡¯s sharply pointing.

    ¡¸Lick it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Lick my nipples. Like a dog¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­suck it like a baby. It feels good being sucked by you!¡¹

    I put Yukino¡¯s nipples in my mouth.

    ¡¸Yes¡­That¡¯s good! That¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸You can do it if you try you see¡­Ah, tease the tip with your tongue¡­!¡¹

    I roll around her nipple with the tip of my tongue.

    Yukino looks at me with an aroused face.

    ¡¸Yuknio¡­I¡¯ll lick below so lick me too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I get it¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on Yukino¡¯s body from her nipples.

    Going around her belly¡­

    My tongue slips through the tattoo.

    ¡¸Hey¡­open your legs!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­L-Like this?¡¹

    Yukino loosens the strength of her legs.

    ¡¸More!¡¹

    I open Yukino¡¯s legs widely by force.

    So her private parts become visible to miss Cordelia.

    This is a sex show for miss Cordelia to watch.

    ¡­I must not forget that.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m licking it! Do it to!¡¹

    We¡¯re on a 69 position with the man above.

    ¡¸What, aren¡¯t you quite wet!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡­you¡¯re rock hard too!¡¹

    Yukino is easy to get wet.

    I¡¯m easy to get erect.

    That¡¯s all.

    ¡¸Oh, as usual, this smells¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s crotch is smelly too!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m already used to your smell¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸You see, when I masturbate at night¡­your smell always comes in my head¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡­you¡¯ve got smell fetish?!

    ¡­Uuu

    Yukino¡¯s lips wet the glans.

    I also lick Yukino¡¯s slit.

    ¡­Picha¡­Picha¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¯s juice is sour¡¹

    ¡¸What, is that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with the body if the juice coming out is sour?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like hell I know!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing with other women so you know it don¡¯t you? Is there anything wrong with my taste? Is there nothing strange?¡¹

    So she¡¯s worried about that¡­

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean it has any problem you know? You¡¯ve got a good body, only the body¡­Yukino¡¯s useless part is the personality!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you talking about yourself?! You¡¯re only good at sex¡­¡¹

    Yukino says as she lick my penis.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all¡­you¡¯ve got a bad face and brain. Seriously, you¡¯re just a man who has no merit but sex¡­you human trash!¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Yukino¡¯s face is also beautiful¡­it would¡¯ve been perfect if you only got a good personality!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! It¡¯s only you who say that my personality is bad! Papa¡¯s always praising me¡ºYukino¡¯s a good girl¡»¡¹

    Yukino, your father is a perverted rapist.

    Are you happy being praised by that Shirasaka Sousuke?!

    ¡¸Hey¡­lick the part above¡¹

    ¡¸Above? What Above?!¡¹

    I pretend not to know on purpose.

    ¡¸Geez¡­my clitoris! Clitoris¡­lick it!¡¹

    Okay, I¡¯ll do it¡­!

    ¡¸Haaaaa¡­aaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s voice melts in pleasure!

    ¡¸You¡¯re good! Not just good¡­more, with your tongue¡­please!¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaa¡­so good! it¡¯s completely different when I touch myself¡­your tongue feels really good!¡¹

    As if hitting the jackpot in a slot machine¡­

    Yukino¡¯s slit spills out love nectar in one go¡­!

    ¡¸When you do it yourself, do you stir and thrust yourself with your fingers?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s right¡­Yes!¡¹

    Yukino speaks while trembling in pleasure.

    ¡¸Then, should I thrust in my finger too?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­not your finger! Fingers won¡¯t do¡­the usual¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸The length and thickness aren¡¯t enough! Thrust the other one in!¡¹

    She looks up at me with wet eyes.

    ¡¸Your penis¡­your penis has the perfect size! It reaches me exactly all the way¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that so?!¡¹

    I raise my body.

    ¡¸Yukino, get on all fours¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do you from the back so it¡¯ll be a good show on the audience!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Pervert!¡¹

    Saying taht, Yukino puts her hand on the stage floor.

    ¡¸Raise your ass higher¡­hey!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    Yukino raises her small 16 year old ass.

    ¡¸Here we go¡¹

    I place my erect dick on her wet opening

    ¡¸Ah¡­your hard, and hot¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino too, aren¡¯t you drenched and hot?!¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hurry up¡­bury it deep inside meee!¡¹

    ¡­You don¡¯t have to tell me!

    I push in my erection inside Yukino.

    Pushing out the love nectar, it drips down to Yukino¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­ahn!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembles¡­

    ¡¸¡­I came lightly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that just putting it in made me cum lightly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?!¡¹

    I begin the piston.

    I pierce the innermost part of Yukino!

    The love nectar continues to drip.

    Yukino¡¯s body on all fours has her breasts shaking below.

    ¡¸Grab my breasts from behind!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Hold my breasts! Tightly! ¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    I reach out for Yukino¡¯s breasts while still inserted.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Yes¡­good. Your hand feels good!¡¹

    Even I feel good¡­

    Yukino¡¯s body elasticity¡­the texture of the skin¡­I want to devour more.

    That¡¯s right¡­this body isn¡¯t a body to love.

    I want to devour¡­it¡¯s a body that I want to eat greedily and drown in carnal desires.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­aaahn¡­aaaaaa¡­!¡¹

    Yukino barks happily to match my piston.

    Our whole body is already sweating.

    The sweat from sex is different from sports.

    It contains a faint obscene odor.

    The scent of Yukino¡¯s sweat rises my sexual senses.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­Aaahn¡­good¡­this is amazing¡­so goood¡­!!¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s drowning in sex can¡¯t see anything as usual.

    She¡¯s just falling into pleasure¡­

    From the tip of Yukino¡¯s nipple, a sweat ball drops to the stage floor.

    ¡­Dammit!

    It¡¯s the usual sex with Yukino.

    It only feels good¡­there¡¯s no development, it¡¯s only an act of rubbing both mucous membranes¡­

    ¡¸Hey, I don¡¯t like this position¡­¡¹

    Suddenly, Yukino on all fours speaks

    ¡¸What? Are you embarrassed being watched by people fucked from behind?!¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about being seen by people!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?!

    ¡¸I want to do it while looking at your face!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡­W-What¡¯s going on?

    I pull out my penis from Yukino¡¯s inside.

    ¡¸Lie down¡­I¡¯ll be the one on top¡­!¡¹

    I lie down on the floor.

    Yukino rides on top of me.

    She rubs her wet crotch to my thighs.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­it¡¯s still hard¡¹

    She strokes my penis with her hand.

    Gently stroking the glans with her fingers.

    ¡¸Look¡­it¡¯s coming inside me!¡¹

    Looking down on my face, Yukino puts my penis on her own vagina.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to gobble you up!¡¹

    ¡­Uuuu

    My erect penis is being sucked in¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah, uuuun¡­Ufufufu, you¡¯re making a pleased face!¡¹

    Yukino tells me, showing a wicket smile

    ¡¸Look, look¡­Ah, you frowned¡­you¡¯re feeling good inside me don¡¯t you¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s also looks so pleased¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯m usually being violated by you. This time, I¡¯m the one violating you¡­!¡¹

    Yukino swings her waist deeply!!

    ¡¸¡­Aha¡­here, this part feels good! So good!¡¹

    Yukino bumps my penis on the point where she feels good.

    ¡¸Here?!¡¹

    I grab Yukino¡¯s ass from below and thrust upwards.

    It doesn¡¯t have that much meat but¡­it¡¯s a soft ass.

    The tense feeling of this girl¡¯s butt is unbearable.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not just good! Heree¡­ahn¡­Ufuuun!!¡¹

    Yukino dances naked above me lewdly.

    The meat of her breasts shake around.

    ¡¸Ah¡­aaaahn¡­aaaaah!¡¹

    Yukino puts her body down and wishes for my mouth.

    ¡¸What? You want a kiss?!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want your kiss¡­Y-Your tongue, I want your tongue. I want you to lick me. I want to suck your tongue! I want to make noises with it!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s tongue plunges into my lips¡­

    Deeper than kiss¡­a French Kiss.

    Meanwhile¡­Yukino¡¯s waist moves up and down.

    Ooh¡­Yukino¡¯s womb is wriggling.

    It¡¯s sucking up my penis.

    ¡¸¡­I hate you¡¹

    Yukino said as she lookd own on me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I hate you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡­can¡¯t have sex with anyone but you¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s hand asks for mine.

    Our hand¡¯s overlap.

    Our hands hold each other.

    ¡¸¡­I hate you, hate, Hate you so much!¡¹

    Yukino moves her waist intensely while keeping her straight gaze at me.

    ¡¸I think that Yukino¡¯s quite cute¡­!¡¹

    Since our bodies are connected¡­

    I¡¯ve let out my real feelings.

    ¡¸¡­I know that!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸You like only my appearance, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I

    I can¡¯t accept Yukino¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸I also like only your sex! I hate you other than sex! So much¡­!¡¹

    My penis grows bigger inside Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yukino¡­I¡¯m about to¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m about to cum already! Wait for a bit longer¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll wait¡­so hurry¡­!¡¹

    The connection further heats up from being rubbed.

    ¡¸You intend to cum inside me don¡¯t you¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m going to blow it all inside Yukino¡­!¡¹

    We seem to have become a single machine.

    Yes¡­just like the old machines running on steam.

    The piston continues roughly while releasing violent heat and moisture.

    We bounce each other¡¯s bodies¡­

    ¡¸Sure¡­cum as you want¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Do you want to make me pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m going to make you pregnant¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s spine trembles.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then I¡¯ll get pregnant¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Your most hated man would get you pregnant with a child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­if it¡¯s you¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸Really¡­I might not hate you that much¡­!¡¹

    Yukino herself is surprised by the words that spilled from her mouth.

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸T-That was a lie¡­what I said just now was a lie¡­!¡¹

    The emotions inside me rises up¡­!

    ¡¸Y-Yukino¡­I¡­!!!¡¹

    I-I can¡¯t endure it anymore¡­!

    ¡¸N-No! I don¡¯t want to get pregnant with your child¡­! Pull out! Pull it out!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s heart bursts¡­!

    Tears fall down from her beautiful eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Nope¡­I-I¡¯m cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming, Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, No, noooooo¡­don¡¯t ejaculate inside me!¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m already cumming!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaah, uuuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡­Dobyu!

    I release my sperm like a fountain insde Yukino¡¯s womb!

    ¡¸Hooooooot! My uterus is burning!!!!¡¹

    Opening her eyes wide, Yukino tells me the heat of being impregnated¡­!

    With the intense thrusting¡­Yukino finally¡­

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­Cumming! I¡¯m also cumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinggg!!!¡¹

    As if squeezing my dick¡­Yukino¡¯s body twitch on top of me!!

    ¡¸Yukino¡­I¡¯m still cumming¡­more¡­Yukinooo¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m cumming¡­it¡¯s blowing inside meeeee¡­I¡­I¡­!!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s young body shivers while sweating.

    Yukino¡¯s hot tears drop into my chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting impregnated¡­I¡¯m cumming while being impregnated¡­!!!!¡¹

    Our hands¡­

    Are clinging to each other strongly¡­

    ¡­One

    We¡¯re completely one

    Yukino¡¯s the machine to be impregnated and I¡¯m the machine to impregnate¡­

    We have united.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah¡­aaaaaaahn¡­iyaaaaaa¡­!!!¡¹

    Yukino sings a cry of agony¡­

    Then, Yukino¡¯s body falls into me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hiii, hiii, haa, haa, haa, haa¡­¡¹

    I can feel Yukino¡¯s breath with my face

    The two of us are sweaty all over.

    When I try to embrace Yukino and kiss her again.

    ¡¸¡­I-I don¡¯t want a kiss¡¹

    Yukino said, but she can¡¯t refuse my kiss with her weak body¡­

    Yukino and I kiss¡­and lick each other¡¯s tongues.

    ¡¸It felt really good¡­Yukino¡¹

    I speak my impressions.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious¡­it¡¯s my body you know¡­¡¹

    Yukino answers while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸¡­L-Lick my nape¡­my breasts¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Yukino begs me with her hot entranced eyes.

    ¡¸The fire in my body doesn¡¯t settle down. Calm it down¡­it¡¯s your fault¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­¡¹

    I lick Yukino¡¯s nape while still inside her.

    Her sweat is salty.

    I massage her breasts¡­

    Yukino¡¯s breasts remain tense from excitement.

    I lick up her pointing nipples.

    ¡¸Aah¡­I¡¯m melting. I¡¯m melting like ice¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body is pleased by the gentle afterplay.

    The fire of pleasure inside Yukino¡¯s body hasn¡¯t disappeared yet¡­

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s timely to ask but;¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi asks from the audience.

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Yukino replies as she raise her body from me.

    It seems that her shame has flown away from the climax of sex.

    ¡¸What kind of relationship you two have?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    For Kouzuki Kenshi, I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s partner.

    Yukino¡¯s a daughter of Shirasaka hose.

    ¡¸Just sefure¡­!¡¹

    Yukino answered.

    ¡¸¡­Sefure?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Sex Friend!¡¹

    Saying that, Yukino looks at my face again.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­Yukino?¡¹

    When I asked, Yukino¡­

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s different¡¹

    Yukino pats my face gently.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not even friends¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­we are.

    ¡¸Our relationship is¡­sex?¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just the rapist and Yukino¡¯s the victim¡­isn¡¯t that how it is?¡¹

    I said while embracing her.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t do¡­I already want to have sex with you¡­¡¹

    Yukino turns her hand on my back¡­

    ¡¸Really, we don¡¯t understand¡­¡¹

    Yukino lightly bumps her forehead against mine.

    ¡­A gentle head-butt.

    ¡¸Fufufufu¡­that¡¯s quite an interesting spectacle!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia stands up.

    ¡¸Who are you two¡­even though you¡¯re still brats, you¡¯re enjoying such rich sex¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia seems to be surprised by our intense sex

    Well¡­we¡¯re still first year high school students.

    She must be planning to laugh at us ridiculing, forcing us to have sex with threats, making us cry and scream.

    That¡¯s how adults have sex¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re the one who wanted to see a sex show¡¹

    I answered as I slowly raise my body

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­looks like I¡¯ve underestimated a man from a prostitution organization. I reflect on that¡¹

    No¡­that¡¯s wrong.

    This expression¡­

    Miss Cordelia is clearly puzzled.

    This must be her first time having a man and woman do violent sex.

    That¡¯s right, she is a person from the underground society, but¡­

    Her work is unrelated to sex¡­!

    ¡¸B-But, that was a wonderful sex show. I praise you for that¡­!¡¹

    Still, miss Cordelia tries to pretend composure.

    That is this person¡¯s pride and complex.

    She unconsciously put the handgun aside and clap at us.

    ¡­Oh

    The white Viola who¡¯s aiming their guns at us have their guards lowered.

    ¡­That¡¯s when;

    The¡ºOpportunity¡»was made!

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    In an instant¡­Michi emits a strong¡ºQi¡»

    ¡¸¡­W-What!?¡¹

    The people in the theater unintentionally paid attention to Michi¡¯s¡ºQi¡»

    Us, miss Cordelia, her subordinates¡­

    They incidentally looked at Michi¡¯s eyes!

    ¡­At that moment

    ¡¸¡­Shingetsu!¡¹

    Michi captures the¡ºQi¡»of everyone¡­!!!

    1. Judo hold in which the opponent¡¯s shoulders and hips are pinned ?

 Chapter 318. Edie (Part 1)

    Chapter 318. Edie (Part 1)

    ¡¸¡­Shingetsu!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s hands grab the empty space and pulls it to herself!

    Everyone who had their¡ºQi¡»captured moved matching with the movement of her hand!

    ¡­Uwa!

    Including Yukino and me¡­we fall in front!

    My whole body¡¯s strength falls out and I can¡¯t even exert effort on my hands.

    My whole body¡¯s numb as if it¡¯s shocked electrically.

    This is Michi¡¯s full power¡ºShingetsu¡»?

    ¡¸¡­Ooh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­noo!¡¹

    The white Viola drop their guns.

    The guns fall under the stage of the spectators seat in the theater.

    ¡¸¡­W-What¡¯s this?!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia tries to reach out for her gun in a hurry, but¡­

    Her body¡¯s numb, unable to grab the gun.

    The pistol struck by her numb falls into the spectator seats.

    ¡­Karakarakaran!

    ¡­As expected.

    She must¡¯ve watched Michi show the¡ºShingetsu¡»to Kudou-papa through the surveillance camera, but¡­

    She doesn¡¯t know the actual state of the technique manipulating the¡ºQi¡»as she¡¯s not on the actual site.

    Michi said before that she can¡¯t read the¡ºQi¡»through videos¡­

    Therefore, I knew that miss Cordelia doesn¡¯t know the true horror of¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­!

    ¡¸We¡¯re escaping! Master!¡¹

    Michi shouts.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I put strength in my body.

    I forcibly raise my numb body!

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Yukino!¡¹

    I grabbed the clothes I took off and put aside.

    At worst, I can take at least my underwear!

    I grabbed the hand of the naked Yukino and jumped off the stage.

    ¡¸H-hey¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body is still staggering.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to die then come with me!¡¹

    I shouted

    ¡¸Nei-onee-sama! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Michi tells Nei-san

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s body seems to be numb.

    ¡¸Onee-sama¡­please! Stand up!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Y-Yeah¡­Mi-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san summons her¡ºelder sister¡»power, and stands up¡­!

    ¡¸Wait¡­You can¡¯t escape!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia desperately tries to stand up¡­!

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸¡­Eiyaaaaaa!!¡¹

    She throws¡ºShingetsu¡»to miss Cordelia once again¡­!

    ¡¸Ugyaaa¡­!!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s a strong enemy.

    If she was in battle mode from the start, she won¡¯t lose to Michi¡¯s¡ºQi¡»that easily

    If she knew the technique¡¯s contents¡­and predict it in advance, she could¡¯ve endured it well.

    She¡¯s able to completely erase her presence¡­then she¡¯ll surely be able to ward off, block Michi¡¯s¡ºQi¡»

    But, miss Cordelia right now is¡­

    Her heart is shaken from our sex show.

    Michi grasped the¡ºgap¡»in her heart.

    ¡¸This way!¡¹

    Michi points at the exit door¡­

    When Seki-san was looking at the map of the hotel, Michi was watching from the side and memorizing.

    Of course¡­this floor and this small theater too¡­!

    ¡¸Wait¡­stop right there¡­I¡¯ll kill you people!¡¹

    We rush out of the theater door as we listen to miss Cordelia¡¯s frustrated voice.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸This door!¡¹

    Michi opens the door following the back passage for the employees.

    ¡¸Please run¡­faster!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I hold Yukino¡­Michi holds Nei-san¡¯s hand as we run!

    My other hand is carrying my clothes.

    I¡¯m not wearing any footwear¡­I don¡¯t have time to wear one.

    Yukino and I run naked¡­!

    ¡¸We¡¯ll turn this corner!¡¹

    Michi leads us without hesitation.

    ¡¸There¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Shuba!

    Michi¡¯s red whip destroys the surveillance cameras near the ceiling.

    ¡­I see, this is the back aisle for the employees.

    This hotel is built specifically for counter-terrorism, so the inside¡¯s are filled with surveillance cameras.

    But¡­that¡¯s only the main passageway from the outside which is open to the public.

    Normally, when the enemy attacks and they put down the fire doors, making the inside a maze, it seems that the back passages are designed to be sealed.

    But, compared to the public routes, the number of surveillance cameras are overwhelmingly small¡­the camera itself is not cleverly hidden on the walls and the ceiling as the public ones. They¡¯re exposed.

    If there¡¯s a camera, then it¡¯s shown clearly.

    The reason miss Cordelia was able to move freely in this hotel might be because they came through this back passages.

    If there¡¯s a specific door on each floor on the front passage to the back passage and you have an access key to that door¡­then you can act elusively

    ¡¸Michi¡­was the employee¡¯s passage map also in the data Seki-san was looking at?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there was. I completely remembered it!¡¹

    For him to disclose that far¡­

    Chief Tanizawa¡­

    Of course, it should be chief Tanizawa who led miss Cordelia in¡­

    There¡¯s no doubt that miss Cordelia and chief Tanizawa are doing some transaction

    But¡­Seki-san has been shown the map with the back passages at the 2505 terminal¡­

    Doesn¡¯t he intend to make us fight miss Cordelia?

    Is he aiming for us to crush each other?

    ¡¸Haaaa!!!¡¹

    Michi destroys the other camera again.

    ¡¸¡­This way!¡¹

    A few more turns and camera¡¯s destroyed.

    Then¡­Michi stopped in front of a fire alarm¡¯s red door.

    ¡¸¡­Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸This fire alarm is genuine but the red door is a fake¡­!¡¹

    ¡­A fake?

    Michi opens the red door which is about a meter high from the floor.

    Normally, there should be a fire hose or something, but¡­

    Inside the door¡­is another door.

    Furthermore, it has a ten key electronic lock and a hand print sensor.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard therefore I¡¯m familiar with the location of VIP use emergency evacuation rooms on each floor of the hotel¡¹

    Michi pushes keys while speaking

    ¡¸The basement room is dedicated for¡ºKakka¡» I wasn¡¯t informed of that room. Though it won¡¯t have that much defense as the basement¡­this will only be a temporary room¡¹

    Yeah¡­if it¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s room then other people won¡¯t notice it, but¡­

    If it¡¯s just a VIP evacuation room¡­chief Tanizawa and miss Cordelia should know it too

    But¡­I want a place where I can take a break for now.

    Taking in Michi¡¯s¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­I ran as if I¡¯m struck by the lightning.

    My body¡¯s tired.

    Yukino and Nei-san are also exhausted¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­I was aiming at miss Cordelia and her team when releasing my¡ºQi¡»but¡­in that occasion, everyone was forced to be involved¡¹

    Michi speaks, understanding what¡¯s in my mind.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­we were surrounded by enemies. There¡¯s no other choice. Michi did well¡¹

    Yeah¡­

    Instead of only one person, all of the opponents have guns at their hand.

    Since she released her¡ºQi¡»at all directions¡­

    Even we have taken in the¡ºShingetsu¡», and for our body to receive this much shock¡­

    If Michi sends her full force¡ºShingetsu¡»on a one-on-one fight, the opponent may die of shock

    This is what it¡¯s like having your mind and body robbed of control even for a moment.

    Somehow¡­my whole body¡¯s blood flow is forcibly stopped, flowed backwards¡­such a violent impact echoes through my body¡­

    ¡¸¡­Pipi!¡¹

    After entering the PIN, Michi puts her right hand on the sensor.

    ¡¸¡­Approved!¡¹

    A machine voice responds¡­and the door is unlocked.

    As Misuzu¡¯s guard¡­Michi¡¯s registration isn¡¯t removed.

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s intention is getting even more vague.

    ¡¸L-Let¡¯s hurry up and get in¡¹

    The naked Yukino speaks trembling.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s there?¡¹

    Michi turns to the¡ºQi¡»she felt

    ¡¸Eh¡­no way, Kouzuki Kenshi?¡¹

    Yukino said

    Sorry¡­Kouzuki Kenshi

    We completely forgot your existence.

    ¡¸Wrong¡­the¡ºQi¡»is different¡­¡¹

    The one revealing oneself from the corner of the corridor is¡­

    A black combat clothes¡­?

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate?

    ¡¸Get behind me¡­!¡¹

    Michi goes in front.

    She clench her red whip¡­

    ¡¸Walking that steadily¡­could it be that¡ºShingetsu¡»didn¡¯t work?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case¡­miss Cordelia¡¯s two subordinates dropped their guns. Their body function should be degraded for a while. It¡¯s unlikely they can follow us¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia and her two subordinate.

    The white, female Viola and Rosalind

    ¡­No

    ¡¸There¡¯s another person under miss Cordelia¡­¡¹

    The fourth person in black combat clothes.

    If I recall¡­miss Cordelia called her ED¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡ºED¡»raised her right hand to us¡­

    Then¡­she spoke

    ¡¸¡­¡­Good¡¡Evening£¡£¡¡¹¡¹

    ¡­Guddo ibuningu?

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good that happened tonight.

    ¡­No, wait a moment?

    Just now¡­

    Wasn¡¯t it a woman¡¯s voice?

    ED on her black combat clothes removed her googles and black mask.

    A spread out milky blonde bob cut hair.

    And¡­brown skin.

    Big¡­blue eyes.

    The brown blonde girl smiled and speak to us.

    ¡¸Hello¡­I¡¯m¡ºEdie¡»! Nice to meet you!¡¹

    ¡­W-What?

    From there¡­Neo-san who understands English speaks to us.

    If I recall, Michi can talk English too?

    ¡¸Somehow¡­She¡¯s saying¡ºI¡¯m not an enemy, I want to be friends¡», what to to, Yo-chan?

    Nei-san asks me with a tired expression.

    ¡¸Her¡ºQi¡»isn¡¯t hostile to us¡­¡¹

    Michi reads Edie¡¯s¡ºQi¡»

    ¡¸Can we even believe her?¡¹

    But¡­she¡¯s miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate. Look.

    ¡¸This one is quite skilled. Besides, it seems that she wasn¡¯t affected by¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸I¡¯m not confident that I can protect everyone while fighting her¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s expression is stiff.

    ¡¸Err, you see, to summarize what this girl is saying¡­¡¹

    Nei-san tells us.

    ¡¸Mi-chan¡¯s skill is the same as her grandmother¡¯s skill, she felt affinity with it. She thought that it¡¯s amazing for a girl the same age as her can do it¡­she¡¯s very impressed so she wants to make friends with Mi-chan¡­what to do?¡¹

    This girl¡¯s grandmother used¡ºShingetsu¡»?

    Therefore, she had resistance to the technique?

    When Michi first amass her¡ºQi¡»and gathered our attention¡­she closed her heart with with all her strength?

    ¡¸¡ºQi¡»techniques are all over the world. Originally, humans are a group of creatures capable of spiritually linking with other individuals. That¡¯s what tuning of¡ºqi¡»does¡­it is the same as training your spirit to reach a place just like martial arts and religious ceremonies¡­

    Then there¡¯s techniques like¡ºShingetsu¡»even if it¡¯s not Kudou style

    ¡¸Let¡¯s accept her¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s fatigue is severe.

    Nei-san is a person who usually hides her heart so¡­

    The damage done by¡ºShingetsu¡»to her would be bigger than the others.

    She ran at full power in that state.

    There¡¯s no blood running on her lips.

    Yukino¡¯s also a little less energetic.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, Yo-chan¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s reassuring to have her as an ally¡¹

    True¡­it¡¯s an outstanding talent to endure¡ºShingetsu¡»

    But, this girl was brought by miss Cordelia.

    At this stage, I don¡¯t know what kind of secrets she has.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Anyway¡­let¡¯s get inside¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I bend my back and enter the small evacuation room¡¯s door.

    It¡¯s a four tatami mat room.

    There¡¯s only chairs and lockers for emergency supplies.

    When everyone got in¡­Michi closed the thick door.

    With this, it now looks like an ordinary fire alarm outside¡­

    Since we destroyed the nearby cameras, they would know that we¡¯re hiding around this area, but¡­

    They won¡¯t know where we are specifically for a while

    ¡­That¡¯s for miss Cordelia¡¯s case.

    Chief Tanizawa would probably notice but there¡¯s no choice but to bet on the subtleness of the relationship between him and miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Here, water¡¹

    I found a water bottle from the locker and handed it to Nei-san

    ¡¸Thanks, Yo-chan¡­¡¹

    Nei-san looks like she doesn¡¯t have the strength to open the bottle lid so I do it instead.

    Meanwhile, Michi looked for the cameras and microphones inside the room and destroyed them.

    ¡¸This should be fine¡¹

    Yeah¡­it¡¯s helpful to be able to speak without worrying about being heard.

    ¡¸Here, Michi¡¹

    I handed Michi a bottle too.

    ¡­Also

    Miss Edie too

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank¡¡You£¡¡¹

    Miss Edie smiled then said something to Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, she said. ¡ºHurry up and get dressed, it¡¯s embarrassing¡»¡¹

    Oh right.

    I completely got used to being naked in public.

    It might be a bad development

    ¡¸Hey you, what were you doing?!¡¹

    What¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t take any of my clothes!¡¹

    Yukino also ran away naked after sex.

    It seems that I only looked for the clothes I wore¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    The only one¡¯s I brought are my shirt, underwear, trousers¡­and one sock

    Yukino¡¯s clothes are completely forgotten

    ¡¸¡­I thought to have at least my underwear on¡¹

    Yeah¡­that¡¯s why I got my own underwear which is close around.

    ¡¸Why did you forget about my panties?!¡¹

    Yukino screams¡­Michi then replied with;

    ¡¸¡­You should carry your own stuff. It¡¯s your fault for not taking any¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have the time for that!¡¹

    Yukino tries to complain to Michi¡­

    ¡¸We still don¡¯t have time even now. If you¡¯re going to make a noise then get out. Naked¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Guh¡¹

    Yukino fell silent, losing to Michi¡¯s atmosphere.

    ¡¸Err¡­anyway, I¡¯ll wear my briefs and pants. So, Yukino can wear my T-shirt. Oh¡­do you want to wear the socks too?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to wear your socks! Furthermore, it¡¯s just one piece!¡¹

    Yukino. When it¡¯s me, she can just retort with all her mind.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll borrow you at least the shirt then¡¹

    And¡­I¡¯m naked on my upper body and bare feet.

    Somehow¡­I look like someone who was lost in Amazon¡¯s unexplored region

    Yukino¡¯s¡­on naked and shirt only¡­

    ¡¸But still¡­we just left Kouzuki Kenshi behind¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s too late to go back and take him¡¹

    Yukino said coldy

    ¡¸But¡­I wonder if he¡¯s okay¡¹

    Miss Cordelia should be angry that we ran away.

    It¡¯s fine as long as his limbs aren¡¯t torn apart, but.

    ¡¸He¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t he say it from the start? He mentioned that he¡¯s unrelated to you people, that he¡¯s not your ally¡¹

    Yukino drinks the mineral water.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have any obligation to come back for him¡­and he doesn¡¯t have any information where we escaped¡¹

    That¡¯s certainly true, but.

    ¡¸Then, won¡¯t he be the punching bag of miss Cordelia¡¯s anger and experience horrible things?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll make it barely alive I guess? That guy¡¯s a member of Kouzuki house after all. It was a good choice for him to name himself. He can¡¯t be used as hostage for you but he can be a good card for Kouzuki house, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s father betrayed the Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot¡­the one who betrayed Kouzuki house made a deal with that girl, right?¡¹

    Oh right.

    Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s father¡­Kouzuki Noboru negotiated something with miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸If he¡¯s the son of the contract partner then he won¡¯t be killed. Maybe¡¹

    Maybe, is all I can say but¡­miss Cordelia¡¯s cruel.

    We an only pray for Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s safety for now.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­!¡¹

    The bottle slipped from Yukino¡¯s hand and water spilled.

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s skill is too effective¡­my hands are still numb!¡¹

    Yukino opens and closes the palm of her hand.

    ¡¸The shirt got wet¡¹

    Ah¡­her nipples are transparent

    ¡¸Is there a towel or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me take a look¡¹

    I check inside the locker.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a medical gauze¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯ll do, gimme¡¹

    ¡¸Poi¡¹

    I hand over the gauze, Yukino wipes the shirt¡­

    ¡¸This is no good at all¡­¡¹

    She bends her body while wearing only a T-shirt.

    ¡¸Y-You, that posture, be careful¡­if you move a bit your ass would be exposed¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that anymore¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s been complaining about having nothing to wear.

    When she got a piece of clothing, she got this composure.

    ¡¸Rather¡­your stuff is dripping¡¹

    ¡­What?

    Looking at it, white semen drips from Yukino¡¯s thighs

    ¡¸Geez¡­there¡¯s no helping it¡¹

    Yukino spread her legs and wiped the semen

    Her arousal hasn¡¯t subsided yet¡­her slit remains open¡­

    I can see the pink color inside

    ¡¸Yukino, you, that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What? I¡¯m already used to this. I¡¯ve seen this before a lot already¡¹

    Well, true¡­she¡¯s right.

    But, having her slit peeping out from the bottom of her naked shirt¡­is quite fresh and sexy

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll take off my underwear so please take a look at me too¡¹

    ¡­M-Michi?

    Michi comes in between us.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a bit jealous¡¹

    What¡­about what?

    ¡¸Master¡­why are you so close with Shirasaka Yukino-sama?¡¹

    What, close?

    Me and Yukino?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything¡­so please treat me closely like her¡¹

    Michi kneels in front of me.

    ¡¸OH£¡SAMURAI£¡HARAKIRI£¿£¡¡¹

    No, miss Edie.

    It¡¯s not that Michi¡¯s going to seppuku.

    ¡¸Michi, raise your head. You can¡¯t be more close by doing that¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what should I do?¡¹

    Michi looks up.

    ¡¸Mi-chan¡­Yo-chan and Yukino-san are just not holding back at each other¡¹

    Nei-san smiles gently

    ¡¸¡­Holding back?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s kind so he¡¯s caring about everyone you see? But, he doesn¡¯t have those feelings towards Yukino-san. Therefore, they look like they¡¯re getting along because they¡¯re not holding back but¡­I think that the bonds of the heart is better for Mi-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Michi answers with a serious face.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m frustrated. Uneasy. I feel sad¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi, come here¡¹

    I call Michi

    ¡¸Yes¡­ Master?¡¹

    Michi comes to me.

    ¡¸Here, Michi¡­!¡¹

    I embrace Michi and pat her head.

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re sad then come at me anytime¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please hold me tighter¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    I embrace Michi tightly

    ¡¸But, I think that it¡¯s a good thing that Michi speaks such things without putting up with it. You can depend on me more¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Michi doesn¡¯t need to hold back from me¡¹

    Michi looks up at me with her big eyes¡­

    ¡¸Please have sex with me like the one from a while ago¡¹

    What¡­Michi wants to head-butt too?

    ¡¸Do you not want it¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I want to have sex with Michi but no head-butts¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to see a dent on Michi¡¯s cute forehead¡­¡¹

    I kiss Michi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to head-butt me¡­please release master¡¯s sexual desire on me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be an outlet of Master¡¯s libido. I want to be done violently¡­!¡¹

    This small body of a third year middle school girl stiffens in my arms¡­

    ¡¸Sure. If I feel like it next time then I¡¯ll push Michi down¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll be waiting¡­¡¹

    Michi smiles.

 Chapter 319. Edie (Part 2)

    Chapter 319. Edie (Part 2)

    ¡¸¡­Err, I¡¯ll summarize what this girl is saying okay!¡¹

    Nei-san tells us.

    Or rather¡­Michi can understand English so only me and Yukino needs an actual explanation

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s name is Edie Sexton She was born in an underground society from near New Orleans¡¹

    Miss Edie smiles at us.

    Milky blond hair and brown skin¡­beautiful big blue eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­The¡¡glove¡¹

    Miss Edie¡¯s plump lips whispers.

    It seems that¡¯s the name of the organization.

    ¡¸Glove means¡ºÊÖ´ü¡»in Japanese. They got the name from leaving no fingerprints when they kill a person. How should I say it¡­¡ºThe glove¡»is an organization that¡¯s like an assassination cult¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s an assassination cult?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re originally a dangerous religious association who assassinates those who are hostile to their religion. From there, various assassination methods were born, and the organization supplies assassins on the underground society¡¹

    Michi answered.

    ¡¸America¡¯s got surprising amount of religious groups that has chaotic doctrines¡­generally, they exist on secret societies Furthermore, those kind of absurd organizations have been going on for hundreds of years¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸Anyway, Edie says that¡ºThe glove¡»is an¡ºAssassin Guild¡» It¡¯s not precisely an assassination cult, it may be an assassin union but¡­I don¡¯t know the details about it. Maru-chan may know a lot about it but¡­anyway, there¡¯s a community that trains assassin¡¯s in the outskirts of New Orleans, and she was born there it seems¡¹

    This cute girl was raised as an assassin?1

    ¡¸From her story¡­¡ºThe Glove¡»originally was a group of of slaves from the south America rebelled against the domination of the white people2, forming an assassination group. Their roots are from the Africa¡¯s traditional martial arts but it seems that they¡¯ve mixed with various martial arts after being brought to US. It seems that they were a devout Christians and thought that they¡¯re the religious knights in the US¡¹

    Michi explains miss Edie¡¯s story.

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s the story of the organization¡¯s foundation¡­afterwards, they seem to have contracted assassinations from both the American public authority and the underground society of US. Since it¡¯s a special secret society, there¡¯s no thought of greatly expanding the organization, it seems that they¡¯re only thinking of the organization¡¯s existence that they responded to requests of unprincipled murders¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Besides, the creed of the organization changes through age. Especially it seems that due to the influence of the post war counter culture, it seems that they adapted Orient-thoughts. That matter feels like America but¡­they change the organization, embracing the trend of each era¡¹

    ¡¸As for the technique using the¡ºQi¡», it would seem that it originally a traditional martial arts in Africa but, it¡¯s completely forgotten¡­her grandmother had succeeded in studying and recreating oriental martial arts¡¹

    Miss Edie nods.

    She somehow understood what we¡¯re talking about it seems.

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s grandmother was one of the leaders of ¡ºThe glove¡»but she died at the beginning of this year. Then, the current boss of¡ºThe glove¡»hates Edie¡­so she was sold to Cesario Viola¡¯s organization

    ¡¸Sold?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­she was bought with money. But, Edie herself doesn¡¯t care at all¡¹

    Edie talks to Nei-san and Michi happily in English

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s grandmother sticks to the old fashioned thought of going to the enemy and killing them through hand-on-hand combat assassination techniques. However, the current boss of the organization thinks that approaching with a car and a machine gun is faster¡­in order to deny the traditional assassination technique, he drive out Edie who took over her grandmother¡¯s skills directly¡¹

    ¡¸Before her grandmother died, she was ordered to¡ºGo and train on the outside world¡» Therefore¡ºEven if the boss of the organization sold me and received money, that doesn¡¯t matter to me. In the first place, he has no right to sell me. I am free¡»she says¡¹

    I see¡­Miss Cordelia bought Edie using money so she treats her like a slave.

    But, mis Edie just follows the intended¡ºtraining¡»and she thinks that she¡¯s free¡­

    But¡­an organization born in defiance of slavery selling a girl on the modern age¡­

    The people who founded the organization would be crying under their graves.

    ¡¸It seems that it¡¯s only last month she was taken under miss Cordelia. but, she seems to be dissatisfied with Edie all the time¡¹

    ¡­Dissatisfied?

    ¡¸She acknowledges miss Cordelia¡¯s physical ability but she¡¯s not training at all¡­she said. Or rather, there¡¯s nobody in the organization of Cesario Viola having qualities for her to train with¡¹

    Miss Edie happily tells Michi something

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Michi hesitates to speak

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    I asked, Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸She looked at Mi-chan and thought¡­¡ºI¡¯m sure I can have a good training with her¡» Therefore she abandoned miss Cordelia and came to us. That¡¯s all¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¶How old are you ?¡·

    Miss Edie asks Michi

    ¡¶Fifteen¡·

    ¡¶¡­Really?¡·

    She¡¯s surprised that Michi¡¯s 15 years old.

    ¡¸¡ºI¡¯m 16 years old. Why is someone younger than me can use the same technique as my grandmother¡¯s?¡»She asks¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the successor of Kudou style ancient martial arts¡¹

    Michi and miss Edie gets excited talking about Kudou style ancient martial arts

    ¡¸In the end¡­this girl¡¯s seeking assassination techniques¡¹

    Nei-san says while looking at miss Edie.

    ¡¸She seems to be interested in only raising her assassination techniques¡¹

    Hmm¡­

    If it¡¯s sports or martial arts then tht¡¯s fine, but¡­

    Assassination techniques is just¡­

    ¡¸NO, that¡¯s not it¡­it¡¯s like this¡¹

    Michi stands up and shows her martial art form to miss Edie

    ¡¶OH! Excellent!¡·3

    Edie watches as if she got hooked,

    ¡¸What¡­ Aren¡¯t these girls similar?¡¹

    Yukino said

    ¡¸In the end, that girl just wanted a friend, doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡­Friend

    For miss Edie who¡¯s only interested in improving her assassination techniques, Michi¡¯s probably the first person she studies that¡¯s on the same age.

    That¡¯s the same for Michi.

    Michi is also too special that she doesn¡¯t have friends.

    Misuzu and I are her masters¡­

    Mana and Ruriko of the same age are making walls.

    I think that even Michi needs a close friend.

    ¡¸Michi¡­do you think you can be friends with miss Edie?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking whether you two can practice together and improve each other¡¹

    Michi looks at my face sternly¡­

    ¡¸If that¡¯s an order then I will do so¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s fun to practice with miss Edie¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Fun?¡¹

    Michi shows a puzzled expression

    ¡¸The training of Kudou style ancient martial arts is tough. I never felt it like being fun¡­!¡¹

    Michi still seeks her way.

    ¡¸Yo-chan doesn¡¯t mean it like that. Try to have a bout with Edie for a bit. The room is small so be careful¡¹

    Nei-san tells Michi

    She tells miss Edie something in English too

    ¡¶¡­Off Course!¡·4

    Miss Edie smiles.

    She stand up and face Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Here I come¡¹

    Michi bows then takes a stance.

    Miss Edie too.

    Edie is the taller one¡­

    ¡¸Haa, ha, ha, haa!¡¹

    Michi rushes with her fist.

    ¡¸Hashu, shu, shushushu!¡¹

    Miss Edie skillfully handles Michi¡¯s fists.

    Next, is the change of offence and defence.

    Miss Edie attacks and Michi defends.

    Yeah¡­the way they throw their fists are completely different.

    Is this the difference between schools?

    ¡¸I¡¯m raising the gear!¡¹

    As son as she switched to offence, Michi¡¯s movement changed.

    Kudou style¡¯s peculiar¡­movement to bend the enemy¡ºQi¡»!

    ¡¶woow£¡£¡£¡¡·

    Though miss Edie¡¯s expression turned rugged¡­she matched with Michi¡¯s movement.

    Another change of stance.

    This time, miss Edie attacks Michi with an irregular rhythm.

    ¡¸I think this is the traditional assassinations done by¡ºthe glove¡» It¡¯s a technique that always attacks from the opponent¡¯s blind spot!¡¹

    Nei-san said

    Nei-san had been watching Kyouko-san and Margo-san¡¯s training all the time.

    She¡¯s got some deep knowledge in martial arts.

    ¡¸¡­Iyahaa!¡¹

    At that moment¡­Michi¡¯s voice roars.

    Going through the opponent¡¯s skill¡­

    Michi¡¯s fist stops immediately before miss Edie¡¯s face.

    ¡¸It seems that Mi-chan is ahead in the power of reading the¡ºQi¡»now¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s words, Michi¡­

    ¡¸No¡­she¡¯s more physically trained. I can¡¯t beat her with a blow¡¹

    Even if she pierces the gap in the¡ºQi¡»she won¡¯t be able to take down miss Edie in one shot¡­

    In short¡­at present, it¡¯s 50-50.

    ¡¶¡­Great!¡·

    Miss Edie hugs Michi in delight.

    She said something in English, fast

    ¡¸Edie is very happy. She¡¯s saying¡ºI might¡¯ve been born to meet you!¡»!¡¹

    Nei-san translates.

    ¡¸Our techniques are completely different. Therefore, if we train and absorb each other¡¯s skills¡­we can both become stronger I think¡¹

    Michi says while wiping her sweat with a handkerchief.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not ¡°I think¡¯¡­Michi wants to do it, right?¡¹

    I ask Michi of her will

    ¡¸If Master allows me then¡­by all means¡¹

    Michi seems to have liked miss Edie.

    Miss Edie¡¯s expression shows enough.

    ¡¸Then invite miss Edie¡­ To our house¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­House?¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s house is mine. Isn¡¯t that right?¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    She happily answered.

    ¡¸Yes. I won¡¯t leave your side!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­have miss Edie come to our house as Michi¡¯s practice companion. Miss Edie can stay if she wants¡­tell her that¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m the one going to ask Sensei. I think that Maru-chan and Katsun would welcome her!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    Michi talks to miss Edie in English

    ¡¸She said¡­¡ºI¡¯d be happy to stay¡»¡¹

    Michi and miss Edie shakes hands.

    They talk about something more.

    ¡¸Edie¡­didn¡¯t suit with miss Cordelia at all. Miss Cordelia¡­is a lesbian¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinates are all women. Miss Cordelia bought Edie who¡¯s been sold by her organization¡­she liked this girl it seems¡¹

    Nei-san translates miss Edie¡¯s talk.

    She talks more.

    ¡¸Miss Cordelia seems to have made her candidate for the next generation of Viola¡¹

    The next generation¡­Viola

    ¡¸At first it was only going to be a spare Rosalind but¡­since the combat capability, shouldn¡¯t we make her the new Viola? That¡¯s what miss Cordelia advised the organization¡¯s boss¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡­there¡¯s many Cesario Viola and an organization manages it¡­¡¹

    Using the same name¡ºCesario Viola¡»¡­multiple people commits a number of crimes.

    It¡¯s that kind of organization.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. It seems that miss Cordelia was going to slowly raise her over time. While at it, it seems that she¡¯s intending to turn her to a lesbian partner. That¡¯s why she brought Edie to her business trip in Japan. She¡¯s just a visitor¡­!¡¹

    Yeah¡­with this¡­

    I now understand why miss Edie didn¡¯t participate when miss Cordelia attacked us.

    Currently, miss Edie and miss Cordelia and her people aren¡¯t cooperating in the battle.

    Or rather¡­she doesn¡¯t feel like entering under miss Cordelia¡¯s command from the beginning

    Even if they take time training her, it¡¯s impossible to work together.

    Well, she¡¯s a girl who grew up in an assassination organization¡­if you make ordinary orders like¡¸care-taking¡¹or¡¸man the answer machine, she should obey as she was bought¡­

    Therefore, miss Cordelia misunderstood her as a submissive girl.

    But¡­miss Edie thought that she¡¯s free.

    As for the most important battle¡­she doesn¡¯t feel like following miss Cordelia at all.

    So, she left miss Cordelia, and came to us to become friends with Michi¡­

    ¡­Haa

    This girl¡¯s a troublesome one.

    There¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s an outstanding talent.

    ¡¸Above all, she doesn¡¯t like miss Cordelia calling him¡ºED¡»¡¹

    Michi said.

    Right. Why did miss Cordelia call her¡ºED¡»?

    Michi blushed from what miss Edie said

    ¡¸¡­Err, that¡¹

    ¡¸Miss Cordelia seems to be ridiculing Edie¡¯s name being the same as ED That¡¯s why she¡¯s calling her¡ºED¡»¡¹

    Nei-san explains instead of the mumbling Michi

    ¡¸ED? Why is she being made fun with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see¡­ED means¡¹

    Looking at the embarrassed Michi¡­miss Edie says;

    ¡¶¡­¡­Erectile Dysfunction¡·

    ¡¸Erekutorikku paredo?¡¹

    Miss Edie bursts out laughing from my reply.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Yo-chan¡­¡¶Erectile Dysfunction¡·is ¡¶Impotenz¡·¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­What¡¯s¡ºimportant¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºImportant¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸I know that much English at least. It¡¯s ¡¶important¡·, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong, Yo-chan¡­it¡¯s¡¶Impotenz¡·!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Import?¡¹

    ¡¸Even more wrong! ¡¶Impotenz¡·you see is inpo, inpo! It means that your penis won¡¯t get erect!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ¡¶important¡· has that meaning?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, not¡¶important¡·we¡¯re talking about¡¶Impotenz¡·!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what anymore.

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹miss Edie looks at us with that face¡­Michi explains embarrassed in English

    Miss Edie laughs out loud.

    ¡¸You¡¯re an idiot beyond saving¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with an amazed expression.

    I¡¯ve got no objection to that but¡­I don¡¯t want to be told by that by Yukino.

    ¡¸Miss Edie shows interest in Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸She was talking about what you did with Yukino-san earlier¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    What I did with Yukino¡­wasn¡¯t that only sex?

    Wait¡­no way?

    Nei-san asks further.

    ¡¸Hmm. It seems that this girl doesn¡¯t know anything about sex¡¹

    Miss Edie is smiling as usual.

    ¡¸The organization¡ºThe glove¡», where she stayed with, seems to have many religious precepts. The male and female living quarters are completely separated. They¡¯re not allowed to talk to men on their own until they¡¯re married¡­you can only marry someone that¡¯s been instructed by the organization. They seem to be fundamentalist¡¹

    Speaking of which, this girl hasn¡¯t talked to me directly until now.

    Well, the bigger reason is me unable to understand English

    ¡¸Is she still bound by that precept?¡¹

    Nei-san asks my question in English

    ¡¸You see¡­Edie is no longer bound by those precepts. When she¡¯s sold by¡ºThe glove¡», it seems she¡¯s treated as a¡ºheretic¡»from the organization. Therefore, she can¡¯t come back to New Orleans again. Instead, she doesn¡¯t need to follow their precepts, but¡­¡¹

    Miss Edie says something further.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­it¡¯s not that she¡¯s not abiding the precepts¡­she can¡¯t. It seems that in the organization, the religious superior oversees the subordinate¡¯s on everything in their daily life. It seems that they have to always the words of the superiors, that¡¯s the basis of the precepts¡¹

    I see¡­they¡¯re ordered until they marry.

    ¡¸¡­If you go outside the organization, you have to decide everything yourself. To decide anything by will is against the precepts but¡­she has to live alone with no superiors around¡¹

    I see¡­I understood why it¡¯s supposed to be¡ºheresy¡»to leave the organization at that stage.

    ¡¸In Edie¡¯s case¡­it seems that her grandmother was her supervisor since then. Then, it seems that the grandmother who died has a higher position religiously than the current boss., So¡­Edie doesn¡¯t have the duty to obey the boss¡¯ order¡¹

    Hating the existence that remains in the organization¡­

    The boss sold off miss Edie.

    Then, she was taken over by the lesbian, Miss Cordelia¡­

    There¡¯s no way she can learn about sexual love between men and women.

    ¡¸For her, the bond with her grandmother is more important than belonging to the organization. The last instruction of her grandmother, her¡ºsupervisor¡»was to¡ºgo outside of the organization¡»¡­¡¹

    Therefore, miss Edie seeks the way of assassination, but¡­

    Yeah, I feel I understand this child.

    No she said that she¡¯s 16 years old so she¡¯s the same age as me and Yukino

    It¡¯s rude to say¡ºthis child¡»

    ¡¸What do you think, Yo-cha¡­do you believe Edie?¡¹

    Nei-san asks me again

    ¡¸Eh, isn¡¯t that obvious? Miss Edie has a really open personality¡¹

    Yeah¡­she¡¯s the opposite of Michi

    She¡¯s always smiling and filled with emotions.

    All of the emotions appear on her face.

    ¡¸What does Mi-chan think?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s not lying¡­she¡¯s trustworthy No. I trust her¡¹

    Michi said

    For Michi, she might be the first friend.

    ¡¸What does Yukino think?¡¹

    ¡¸What, me?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised when Nei-san asked for her opinion.

    ¡¸Yeah, I want to ask Yukino-san¡¯s opinion¡¹

    Nei-san said clearly

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸This girl doesn¡¯t do tricks. It¡¯s the so-called muscle-brain. She doesn¡¯t think that deeply¡¹

    Nei-san looks at miss Edie once again¡­

    ¡¸If the three sensors evaluate as¡ºsafe¡»then it¡¯s okay to trust her¡¹

    I see, Nei-san is still¡­

    Thinking of the possibility that miss Cordelia sent her as a spy.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think of any connection of this girl with Tanizawa-san¡­if she¡¯s sent as a spy then her setting is too special. Besides, she didn¡¯t have any evil intend when she was having a bout with Mi-chan¡¹

    She was checking miss Edie¡¯s true intend by making her have a bout with Michi.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­in that case, it¡¯s okay to contact Maru-chan now¡¹

    Nei-san seems to have waited until we can determine if miss Edie is on our side.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸The communication device is bugged by miss Cordelia¡¹

    Miss Cordelia has the same device as ours.

    ¡¸I know. But, there¡¯s no other choice. Maru-chan thinks that we¡¯re captured and heads to the theater earlier

    Right.

    They would be ambushed by miss Cordelia if this continues.

    ¡¸The communication machine passes through the repeaters of the wall doesn¡¯t it? Therefore, if we communicate in this room¡­I think that the¡ºHeadquarters¡»where Tanizawa-san is will find where we are. But, I think that Tanizawa-san won¡¯t tell miss Cordelia¡­¡¹

    Thinking about the subtle relationship of miss Cordelia and Chief Tanizawa¡­

    It seems that Nei-san intends to gamble on this.

    ¡¸Eh, eh, eh, uhm¡­that¡¯s!?¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s been talking to miss Edie suddenly makes a loud voice.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­Master¡¹

    Michi looks at me with a confused face.

    ¡¸I was talking about I have awakened¡ºShingetsu¡»thanks to Master embracing me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you talk about that now/>¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I also want Edie-san to know Master¡¯s wonderfulness¡­¡¹

    No¡­Michi

    I¡¯m not a wonderful person at all

    ¡¸Then¡­she¡¹

    Miss Edie shows an innocent smile as usual

    ¡¸She says she want to do it too¡¹

    Want to do it too?¡­

    Sex with me?!

    1. Nothing is true, everything is permitted ?

    2. Fuck, is this Assassin¡¯s Creed 3? ?

    3. I¡¯m using ¡¶¡·when Edie talks English, since nobody would know if she¡¯s trying to speak Jap or Eng when I don¡¯t make any indications ?

    4. Yes, that¡¯s how the author wrote it ?

 Chapter 320. Slow Oriro

    Chapter 320. Slow Oriro

    Michi speaks to miss Edie with a serious face.

    I don¡¯t understand since it¡¯s english.

    ¡¸¡ºSex is something that must be done by men and women who truly trust and love each other¡»She¡¯s saying¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san translates Michi¡¯s words.

    Miss Edie looks at me with a surprised face.

    Then, she asked Michi.

    I can tell it even with my poor English ability

    In short¡­she¡¯s asking¡¶Is he your husband?¡·

    ¡¶NO¡­¡­He¡¡is¡¡my¡¡Master£¡¡·

    Masuta?¡­Oh¡ºMaster¡»

    They continue to talk in fluent English

    ¡¸Mi-chan says¡ºHe¡¯s the person I have decided to dedicate my life to serve. Master has accepted me like that¡»¡¹

    The smile from miss Edie¡¯s face disappears due to Michi¡¯s serious attitude.

    ¡¶sorry¡­¡·

    Miss Edie apologized to Michi

    ¡¸¡ºI¡¯m sorry for making a selfish offer even though I don¡¯t know your relationship¡»the girl¡¯s apologizing¡¹

    What¡­miss Edie?

    Is ¡ºMaster¡»and¡ºServe with whole life¡»a problem for her?

    Well, she¡¯s a girl who grew up from a mysterious assassination cult so her common sense is different from us, but.

    Miss Edie asks Nei-san this time.

    ¡¸You see¡­she¡¯s asking my relationship with Mi-chan¡¹

    The milky blonde hair and brown skinned¡ºassassin¡»beauty¡­

    She came to us interested only with Michi.

    Now that she¡¯s promised to be friends with Michi¡­she¡¯s gotten interested and Nei-san and I too.

    ¡¸¡¶We are¡ºFamily¡»¡·¡­Or rather, it¡¯s different in this case. It might be easier to say it¡¯s¡¶sisterhood¡·¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s¡ºSister hood¡»?¡¹

    I asked unintentionally

    ¡¸If you translate it directly, it would mean¡ºsister group¡»¡­but for Christian with a spirit of fraternity, as soon as you reach a close relationship, you call each other¡ºBrothers¡» ¡ºHey, brother¡»or something like that¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯ve seen those in movies.

    ¡¸Then you see, the organization that has¡ºeveryone treats each other like brothers even though there¡¯s no blood relation¡»is called¡ºBrotherhood¡»1 The females version would be¡ºsisterhood¡»¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s how our Kuromori family feels like.

    We¡¯re not a ¡ºfamily¡»connected by blood but we trust each other and unite.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Nei-san made the group named¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»before, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s actually referring to the¡ºsisterhood¡»from the foreign countries. Ah, the¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»is still alive. Mi-chan, join in too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    Michi turns to Nei-san.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»of women who love Yo-chan. The members are, Katsun, Nagisa-san, me, Mii-chan, Megu-chan and Mana-chan. The enrollment condition is that you love Yo-chan. There¡¯s no annual fee so don¡¯t worry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If Misuzu-sama is a member then I will join in as well¡¹

    Michi replies immediately

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Miss Edie looks at Michi and Nei-san and asks something like¡ºwhat are you talking about¡»?

    Nei-san answered¡­¡ºWe¡¯re a sisterhood¡»

    I somehow figured that hout.

    Miss Edie asks Nei-san¡ºAre you her sister?¡»

    ¡¸Mi-chan¡­I can be Mi-chan¡¯s onee-san?¡¹

    Michi look sat me who¡¯s her master.

    ¡¸Nei-san is my Onee-san. Therefore, Michi should think of Nei-san as her own sister too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master¡¹

    Michi looks at Nei-san once again¡­

    ¡¸I may be an inexperienced¡ºsister¡»but please guide me¡­!¡¹

    With this, Michi officially becomes Nei-san¡¯s¡ºlittle sister¡»¡­

    Yeah, these two¡¯s relationship is subtle so I hope they get along after this.

    Miss Edie speaks to Michi again

    ¡­She¡¯s looking at Yukino?

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­she¡¯s asking if Yukino-san is also a sister? Mi-chan denied it. Then, she asked¡ºWhat kind of relationship they have?¡»Mi-chan answered¡ºI don¡¯t know well¡»¡¹

    True¡­Yukino¡¯s not in¡ºfamily¡»nor¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»

    Far from her relationship with Nei-san and Michi¡­

    Even her relationship with me is unknown.

    ¡¸¡ºBut, isn¡¯t she very intimate with your¡¶Master¡·?¡»Edie said,¡ºBut, I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know¡»Mi-chan answered¡ºThat¡¯s a bit worrying then¡»Edie comforts her¡­¡¹

    Hmm¡­Somehow, I¡¯m sorry for a lot of things.

    Even I don¡¯t know what kind of judgement should I make for Yukino¡­it¡¯s hopeless as of present.

    What¡¯s an¡º¸¯¤ì¿F¡»¡­in English?2

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s asking Mi-chan if she can call her¡ºSister¡»too¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Since she¡¯s going to be a practice companion¡­she would like to call her sister by all means. Well, I think she¡¯s just expressing her affection¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸If Michi¡¯s fine with it I don¡¯t mind?¡¹

    Michi smiles¡­

    ¡ºGot it, I will be calling you sister Michi from now on. You can call me Sister Edie too¡»is what they¡¯re saying¡­I think

    Miss Edie looks at me and Nei-san

    ¡¸¡ºIf you¡¯re my sister¡¯s elder sister, then you¡¯re my elder sister too¡»but¡­she¡¯s saying that Yo-chan won¡¯t be her master¡¹

    Nei-san explains

    Well¡­even if she¡¯s Michi¡¯s sister, it¡¯s not that she¡¯s entered our¡ºfamily¡»

    In the first place¡­I¡¯d be troubled if a girl I just met calls me¡ºMaster¡»

    ¡¸¡ºBut, since you are sister Michi¡¯s master I pay you the utmost respect¡»she said¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What does she mean by that¡­?¡¹

    Nei-san talks to miss Edie.

    ¡¸She promised to protect us from miss Cordelia¡¯s pursuit¡¹

    Oh¡­inside miss Edie¡¯s head¡­

    Becoming friends with Michi and and saving all of us with Michi from a crisis is a different thing until now¡­

    Michi has the same power as herself so she thinks that she can naturally survive miss Cordelia¡¯s attack.

    Whatever happens to us who are with her¡­is something she¡¯s not particularly interested in.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­the word sisterhood moved Edie¡¯s heart¡¹

    Nei-san tells me.

    ¡¸I think that the idea of¡ºbrotherhood¡»also existed in the assassination cult she belonged to. I can¡¯t say that everyone in the organization must help each other¡¯s¡ºbrother¡»but; Yo-chan and I are special existence to her new sister Mi-chan¡­Edie thinks of us as people to protect¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s thankful but¡­

    What about Yukino then?

    From what Michi has shown to Edie¡­it has become clear that she doesn¡¯t think anything about Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­tell her to help Yukino too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    Michi looks a bit unpleasant.

    Yukino stares at me.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it leave bad taste in your mouth if only Yukino dies?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi tells miss Edie something

    ¡¶OK¡­I see.¡·

    Miss Edie¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s an important livestock of master so we don¡¯t want her to die¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what livestock!¡¹

    Yukino rejects.

    ¡¸Please realize that right now, you¡¯re living right now because Master is fond of you¡­!¡¹

    Michi said coldly.

    ¡¸You could¡¯ve been left with Kouzuki Kenshi-san in that place. Realize that¡­!¡¹

    Seriously¡­why is all my¡ºwomen¡»so harsh with Yukino?

    Well¡­I can understand their feelings however.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­you¡¯re livestock. Lower than a pet. If you aren¡¯t quiet then you¡¯ll be punished by a whip in your big ass¡­do you understand!!¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s calm on everything, hates to expose her emotions¡­doesn¡¯t hide her expression of anger against Yukino.

    MIss Edie laughs as she look at Michi.

    She really thinks of Michi as her friend.

    With the small bout earlier¡­miss Edie also knows that Michi is a reliable partner.

    She¡¯s completely opening up her heart.

    Or rather, this girl doesn¡¯t feel any guilt about betraying miss Cordelia¡­

    She¡¯s completely resolute.

    This way of thinking must be truly American.

    ¡¸With that done¡­we should have Edie meet up with Maru-chan and Seki-san sooner¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸It¡¯s unknown how far does Edie know about miss Cordelia¡¯s plan but she¡¯s supposed to have received some instructions¡¹

    I see¡­we can understand the¡ºenemy¡»movements

    ¡¸I won¡¯t understand it even if I ask but¡­Maru-chan and Seki-san would discover some hints even if Edie talks only a little¡¹

    Wait¡­what about Reika?

    Thinking about it¡­

    Reika¡¯s a pure combat person¡­

    Only Margo-san and Seki-san can take troop commands and strategy planning

    ¡¸Sink or swim¡­we¡¯ve got to make the call¡¹

    Nei-san and Michi takes out their communication devices.

    Mine¡¯s¡­left on the stage along with my jacket

    ¡­But

    Looking at this¡­I think it was a big mistake of miss Cordelia to not take away the communication device and Michi¡¯s weapon form us.

    She underestimated us¡­or rather, she thought that she has the absolute superiority that she had the composure¡­

    But, this communication device¡¯s conversation is definitely intercepted.

    What does Nei-san intend to do?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Master, here¡¹

    Michi beckons me.

    She huddles with me so we can both listen on one earphone.

    ¡¸Please come closer¡¹

    ¡­I mean, Michi¡¯s small so;

    I embraced her.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you not like it, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­rather I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Michi said blushing, miss Edie said something with a smile

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s making fun of us¡¹

    Michi said embarrassed

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Nei-san puts on spirit and pressed the switch of the communication device.

    ¡¸Checkmate King 2, Checkmate King 2¡­This is white rook. Please respond¡­!¡¹

    A reply comes immediately

    ¡º¡­There¡¯s no checkmate king 2. Over¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s voice¡­!

    ¡¸Yeah, I was lying¡­we don¡¯t have white rook either, Over¡¹

    Nei-san replies.

    ¡¸This is an ace of hearts blackjack. The old maid is secretly hidden¡­Over!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­we have decided this before leaving the underground room.

    We had completely forgotten bit due to the slapstick on the upper floor¡­

    Margo-san is¡ºSpades¡», Seki-san is¡ºDiamond¡», Michi is¡ºHeart¡»Nei-san is¡ºAce¡», I¡¯m¡ºJoker¡»and Yukino¡¯s the¡ºOld maid¡»

    In short, Nei-san and Michi is¡ºAce of Hearts¡»and the¡ºjoker¡»me is the 21 Black Jack

    In addition, the¡ºold main¡»¡­Yukino¡¯s safety is transmitted.

    ¡ºHuh¡­What about the ¡ºBonus¡»sweets? Over¡»

    ¡¸We¡¯ve left the¡ºbonus¡»somewhere. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s picked up by someone else¡­Over¡¹

    Nei-san tells Margo-san that Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s separated from us.

    ¡ºIs that so, too bad. We¡¯ve dealt the first card. There¡¯s nothing played yet¡­Over¡»

    In short, there was no one pursued Margo-san afterwards.

    ¡ºBut, we still have¡ºace of diamonds¡»¡ºClover 10¡»and ¡º2 of spades¡»at hand¡­you¡¯ve got to draw a card. Over¡»

    Wait¡­what¡¯s this about now?

    ¡¸One ace and ¡º10¡»card, and¡º2¡»card¡¹, it means ¡º23¡»or¡º13¡» In this case, ¡º13 ¡»is impossible so she¡¯s ordering Margo-oneesama to go to the 23rd floor¡¹

    Michi explains

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got the black jack for good and bad¡­Over¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    In short¡­us black jack are in the 21st floor.

    ¡ºWhat about Tiger Lily? Over¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, we managed to come out of the tiger¡¯s nest hole. But, they¡¯re still trying to get us. I think they¡¯re chasing our footprints¡­over!¡¹

    ¡ºBut I¡¯m glad that you escaped Tiger Lily. Over¡»

    ¡¸Well, I feel sorry for the extra being left but¡­I hope the tiger hasn¡¯t eaten it. Over¡¹

    She¡¯s indirectly telling that we escaped from miss Corderlia¡¯s hands.

    ¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped, the other party is a savage tiger¡­I just think that we¡¯re lucky to be able to communicate like this. Over¡»

    ¡¸Right¡­by the way, tiger lily has removed her mask and her makeup was so thick. Isn¡¯t it a pain to coat it all? Over¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t say that. Her skin¡¯s got a lot of bends so isn¡¯t she worried about lots of things? Over¡»

    ¡¸Speaking of which, I feel like her tits are sagging¡­ Over¡¹

    Knowing that miss Cordelia is intercepting¡­both of them are provoking her saying everything they want.

    ¡¸From south¡ºFuton room¡»¡­wc-2123¡­Over¡¹

    Michi enters the conversation

    ¡ºRoger¡­Over¡»

    Seki-san replied

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸¡ºFuton room¡»is the secret word for Kouzuki security service, referring to the escape room for the VIPs. Miss Cordelia probably doesn¡¯t know the word¡ºFuton Room¡»¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­a genuine American won¡¯t know the¡ºFuton room¡»

    ¡¸What¡¯s south, and the number after that though?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all fakes. There¡¯s only one VIP shelter on this floor. And this room is on the east side of the floor¡¹

    I see¡­those were remarks to confuse the enemy.

    Sasuga Michi.

    ¡ºDoes ace of hearts have experience in evac training? Over¡»

    Seki-san asks Michi

    ¡¸I¡¯ve read the books, Over.¡¹

    ¡ºDo you know how to use the emergency slow descent machine, Over?¡»

    ¡¸Of course, Over¡¹

    ¡ºSlow descent machine¡»¡­must be that

    It¡¯s often placed at the corner of the hallways like schools or department stores so you can get off from a high place while evacuating.

    ¡ºOriro¡»or¡ºSurodan¡»3

    ¡¸But, how do we go up?¡¹

    If we go out¡­miss Cordelia will find us.

    In order to get out of the maze-like hotel through the upper floor¡­we definitely have to go through surveillance cameras.

    ¡¸This VIP room is on the same position on each floor¡¹

    What¡­Michi?

    ¡¸And¡­there¡¯s a secret hatch that connects the top and bottom of each floor.¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s connected?

    ¡¸Though we can evacuate the VIPs into this room¡­it¡¯s troublesome to stay in the same room. ¡¸Unlike the emergency evacuation room dedicated to¡ºKakka¡»in the basement, the food and clothing here aren¡¯t stockpiled enough. Therefore, there¡¯s a system that can move from this room above or under. Of course, even among Kouzuki security service, only full time guards of the VIPs knows it¡¹

    Michi is Misuzu¡¯s guard so she knows.

    ¡¸Seki-sama said ¡ºDon¡¯t go down but instead increase the stakes¡» In short, don¡¯t go down but move on the upper floor instead

    From the 21st floor evacuation shelter¡­to the evacuation shelter of the 22nd floor.

    ¡¸And, the equipment to move from the upper and lower floor is¡­¡¹

    Michi moves the stockpiled lockers and shows the box placed behind the pillar.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a slow descent machine¡­!¡¹

    The box has¡ºSlow Oriro¡»written on it

    1. Ezio pls

    2. Undesirable but inseparable relationship ?

    3. google image those and you¡¯ll understand what I mean¡¹

    But¡­this is the 21st floor

    Isn¡¯t it le to get off ground from this height?

    ¡ºI feel bad since we got blackjack but could you draw another card? Over¡»

    Seki-san said.

    ¡ºIf ace and Joker are black jack, you can still draw cards can¡¯t you? Don¡¯t go down but instead increase your stakes. Over¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll draw another¡­Over¡¹

    Michi confirms

    ¡ºYes, please try it¡­Over¡»

    Seki-san said

    ¡ºOkay, let¡¯s end the talk here. Let¡¯s contact each other regularly every 30 minutes¡­good? Over¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Roger¡­Over¡¹

    Lastly, Nei-san ended the conversation.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸They didn¡¯t decide to interrupt the conversation like before¡­¡¹

    I said, Nei-san;

    ¡¸She¡¯s ashamed¡­Tanizawa-san is also listening to the talk¡¹

    I see, she doesn¡¯t want to tell chief Tanizawa that we were able to escape from her.

    ¡¸Of course, chief Tanizawa already knows that we escaped but still¡­her pride won¡¯t allow her to publicize it herself¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸By the way¡­why didn¡¯t you tell Margo-san and others about miss Edie?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s connected to miss Cordelia¡­that person only thinks that miss Edie escaped¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t think that she was excited to see Michan¡¯s technique and came to be friends with Michan¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­that¡¯s true

    Even we are surprised.

    ¡¸Edie just happened to see the chance to escape from miss Cordelia so she did¡­that¡¯s all she thinks¡¹

    Miss Cordelia doesn¡¯t understand miss Edie at all.

    ¡¸Therefore, let¡¯s hide the fact that this girl is with us for a bit longer¡¹

    ¡­True

    ¡¸By the way, what was Michan talking with Seki-san?¡¹

    I also want to know

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ve received instructions where to meet¡¹

    ¡­Meet?

    ¡¸It¡¯s on the 22nd floor¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸In black jack state¡­she ordered me to draw one more card. In short, 21+1=22nd floor¡¹[1. Quick Maths ?

 Chapter 321. Pull Up!

    Chapter 321. Pull Up!

    ¡¸Yes¡­that panel over there. Master¡¹

    I¡¯m the tallest man in the room right now so I stand on the chair and put my hand on the ceiling.

    The ceiling¡¯s all separated by the same white frame but¡­indeed, the panel Michi pointed out moves.

    ¡¸Push it up then slide it sideways¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    AH, the panel moved and slipped into the ceiling¡­

    On top of that is a metallic hatch.

    Somehow, this looks like a submarine.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s locked, please adjust the dial number¡¹

    I see, it looks like there¡¯s a big dial from a big old safe.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s powered electrically then you can¡¯t use it in case of power outage¡­therefore it¡¯s a mechanical dial¡¹

    I see¡­but still, it¡¯s dark, I can¡¯t see anything

    The dial¡¯s numbers are small¡­

    ¡¸Can you see it now?¡¹

    While I¡¯m squirming¡­Michi lights up my hand with an LED light from below.

    As expected of Kudou-papa¡¯s daugter

    She also has those kind of things carried around

    ¡¸Yeah, I can see it¡¹

    Yeah, I can clearly see the numbers and alphabets carved in the dial.

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s the combination?¡¹

    ¡¸The number¡¯s 6700 ¡´Six Seven O O¡µ¡¶WAO¡·¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I put in the numbers and open the lever of the hatch¡­

    ¡­Kacha

    The hatch opened.

    Inside the hatch¡­is a chimney-shaped cylinder with a the width of one person able to climb up.

    But¡­there¡¯s no ladder?

    The inside of the cylinder is slippery¡­

    How do you get up on this?

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Master¡­please switch with me¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Just in case, I will confirm the state of the shelter on the upper floor¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia might know that there¡¯s a shelter liked to the upper floor, but¡­

    Chief Tanizawa should know it.

    There might be a top elite under chief Tanizawa hidden in advcance.

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s dangerous to go alone, Michi¡¹1

    I¡¯m worried.

    But, Michi¡­

    ¡¸Only one person can go through at a time¡­and I¡¯m the only one who can use the device to pull you up to the upper floor¡¹

    Saying that, Michi looks at the¡ºSlow Oriro¡»box

    ¡¸This evacuation equipment is usually lifting people from top downwards in a safe speed, but¡­this machine can also pull from bottom top. This machine is located on all VIP shelters on each floors of the hotel¡­¡¹

    In short¡­Michi will go to the upper room, use the¡ºSlow Oriro¡»above and pull us up with a rope.

    ¡¸On each floor, the position of the hatch leading to the upper floor is slippery. Therefore, you can¡¯t move several floors at once from a certain room. It¡¯s a bit troublesome but¡­it would be troublesome if the enemy uses it when the structure is too simple¡¹

    I see¡­if the position of the hatch is a straightline, it would be troublesome if used by a large number of enemy.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes down but each floor is a system that moves with a different¡ºslow oriro¡»

    Then, if the enemy is aware of this emergency passage¡­it¡¯s possible to stop mid©`floor.

    ¡¸When the hotel is on fire¡­or when a hotel crashes on the upper floor, then won¡¯t it be troublesome that you have to get on top in a hurry?¡¹

    Yukino said ironically.

    ¡¸In that case, this VIP shelter won¡¯t be used in the first place. Just escape through the normal evacuation route. This room is a counterterrorism room¡¹

    Yeah¡­in case of terrorists.

    Running into this shelter¡­furthermore, expecting that it¡¯ll take time to solve the case¡­

    You should go down to the first floor even if it¡¯s a bit troublesome.

    Or rather¡­this is a hotel that¡¯s thoroughly biased towards counterterrorism.

    ¡¸Anyway, I will be going¡­please leave this to me¡¹

    Saying that, Michi takes off her shoes and socks.

    ¡¸Master, please piggyback me¡¹

    With Michi¡¯s height¡­she can¡¯t reach the hatch through the chair

    ¡¸Y-Yeah, sure¡­¡¹

    I get off the chair and squat in front of MIchi

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me¡¹

    Michi rolls up her skirt and comes up on me.

    Michi¡¯s raw legs wraps my cheeks.

    ¡¸¡­Please, Master¡¹

    I stand up with Michi on my shoulders.

    ¡¸¡­Mihi!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re light¡¹

    This fifteen year old girl¡¯s petite body is surprisingly light.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m praising you¡¹

    Yukino snorts.

    ¡¸¡­Either way I¡¯m the heavy one¡¹

    No¡­I don¡¯t hate Yukino¡¯s weight.

    I remembered the sex where she¡¯s on top.

    Of course¡­now¡¯s not the time to talk about that so I won¡¯t say it.

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t move for a while¡¹

    Michi clings to the hatch.

    Putting her feet on my shoulder, into the hatch¡­

    ¡¸Michan¡­take care¡¹

    Nei-san looks up at Michi worriedly

    Miss Edie¡¯s face is excited.

    It seems that she¡¯s helplessly looking forward to what¡¯s going to happen after this.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going¡¹

    Michi pushes both hands and barefoot legs into the hatch.

    I see¡­she¡¯s going to crawl up in this without the ladder.

    This is certainly impossible unless with someone with physical ability like Michi¡¯s

    ¡¸You¡­it¡¯s visible¡¹

    Yukino tells Michi

    ¡­Yeah

    Because she¡¯s spreading her legs on the hatch¡­Michi¡¯s skirt is completely open.

    Her cute panty covering her crotch too¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­it¡¯s for Master to look at¡­!¡¹

    Michi said embarrassed.

    The underdeveloped thighs and butt of this third year middle school girl too¡­

    A stretched barefoot legs.

    Oh¡­it¡¯s pleasing

    ¡¸Then, please wait for a while¡¹

    Then¡­she rise up the narrow cylinder with her cute feet¡­

    I was worried that she might slip but¡­Michi¡¯s rising up further.

    I look up at Michi with worry, but¡­

    ¡¸Pervert, do you want to look at her panties that much?¡¹

    Yukino asks me.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m worried about is the inside rather than the panty¡¹

    The LED light shines above the tube.

    It looks like Michi has reached the hatch of the upper floor.

    It¡¯s around three meters above from inside the tube.

    There¡¯s also a dial lock in there too.

    Michi holds her body by sticking her legs in the cylinder then turns the dial.

    ¡­Gacha

    The upper floor hatch opens.

    Michi slowly crawls upstairs.

    We¡¯re also nervous

    After a while, the lights on the upper floor turns on

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­there¡¯s nobody in the room¡¹

    Michi¡¯s voice echoes from the upper room.

    I feel relieved¡­

    ¡¸Please wait¡­I¡¯ll prepare a rope to raise everyone¡¹

    ¡­Then

    Miss Edie tells me something while smiling

    ¡¸I¡¯m going up too so gimme a piggyback, she said¡¹

    Nei-san translates it.

    ¡¸No, but¡­if we wait for a while then Michi would raise us with a rope, wouldn¡¯t she?¡¹

    I answered, but.

    Miss Edie¡¯s not convinced.

    ¡¸She wants to go up on her own like Michan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s childish¡¹

    Miss Edie begs me to hurry up.

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped

    I squat before Edie

    ¡¶¡­Thank You!¡·

    Miss Edie rides me¡­

    H-Heavy¡­

    This isn¡¯t miss Edie¡¯s body weight.

    There¡¯s a lot of things inside her black combat clothes.

    Supporters and protectors and such.

    Perhaps¡­weapons too

    ¡¸There we go¡­!¡¹

    Though I stagger, I somehow stood up with her on my shouders¡­

    I can feel miss Edie¡¯s muscular body.

    Her whole body¡¯s like a spring.

    Well¡­she¡¯s trained like Margo-san

    But still¡­she¡¯s thin.

    There¡¯s no body fat at all

    ¡¶¡­Wawoo!¡·

    Miss Edie hangs on the hatch and then she moved up smoothly

    ¡­She¡¯s used to this.

    Unlike Michi, she¡¯s wearing combat boots, and yet¡­

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s received this kind of training it seems¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    That¡¯s right, miss Edie is a girl who grew up from an assassination cult.

    She must be doing some sneak training as usual.

    Miss Edie arrives on the upper floor¡­

    ¡¸¡­Master!¡¹

    Along with Michi¡¯s voice¡­I can see the arm of the¡ºslow oriro¡»on the hatch.

    ¡­Wiiiiiiin

    From the tip of the arm¡­the rope slowly comes down.

    ¡¸Since the bottom of the rope is a loop¡­please hang one of your foot on that loop. Also, please use this¡¹

    Michi throws down a pack from the top.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a safety belt harness. Please firmly fix the harness through your armpit. Then, please connect with the carabiner in the middle of the rope¡¹

    Opening the plastic bag¡­there¡¯s indeed a vest with a metal fixture.

    ¡¸Yukino-san, go ahead¡¹

    Nei-san tells Yukino

    ¡¸¡­You sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Nei-san gives Yukino the harness.

    Yukino¡¯s only wearing my T-shirt¡­

    When you tighten up her upper body with the harness¡­it¡¯s strangely lewd.

    ¡¸Now¡­put your feet there. Though the harness is fixed to the rope, please hold onto the rope firmly on your own. I think it would be very painful if your feet slide off and you¡¯re hung only with just by the harness¡¹

    Nei-san tells Yukino.

    ¡¸Michan¡­it¡¯s okay, get it up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    I hear Michi¡¯s voice from above.

    ¡­Vuiiiiiin!

    Then, the rope¡¯s raised.

    ¡¸Uwawawawawa¡­!¡¹

    As soon as her feet¡¯s away from the floor, Yukino¡¯s body shakes the rope.

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s dangerous¡­¡¹

    I hold down Yukino¡¯s body

    ¡¸Hey, where are you toughing!¡¹

    Yukino speaks angrily but her face is nervous.

    After a while, Yukino¡¯s body fit the hatch¡­I let go of her body.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t look¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­Yukino-san¡¯s a no-pan, right.

    Both her anus and slit are completely visible

    ¡¸I¡¯ll look¡­I¡¯m taking a good look, Yukino!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­Pervert!¡¹

    I¡¯ve already embraced this body multiple times

    Just how many times did I ejaculate inside this body.

    Even now¡­Yukino¡¯s pussy is packed with my semen.

    Somehow¡­it feels strange.

    I was thinking of such as I watch Yukino¡¯s body being pulled on the upper floor.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    As soon as Yukino¡¯s body enters the barrel¡­Nei-san kisses me.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Hold me¡¹

    Yes, right now

    We¡¯re the only one¡¯s in the room.

    This room isn¡¯t monitored by anyone.

    There¡¯s nobody else looking at us.

    I embraced Nei-san with all my might.

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san. Nei-san. Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    I also ask for Nei-san¡¯s kisses.

    Nei-san answered with her tongue.

    I embraced Nei-san with all my power.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you. I can¡¯t be broken because Yo-chan¡¯s by my side¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I, Nei¡­am Yo-chan¡¯s onee-san¡­!¡¹

    Natou Nei¡­is a personality Najima Yasuko made to protect her own heart.

    Miss Cordelia called her Yasuko, Nei-san¡¯s heart shook.

    If she faced Cesario Viola afterwards, she would be shaken more.

    The weak and timid girl¡­Najima Yasuko collapses.

    If she¡¯s not the Natou Nei¡­the always bright, energetic and confident girl.

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­Nei-san¡­My Nei-san¡¹

    I pat Nei-san¡¯s hair gently as I hug her.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m here¡¹

    The two personalities are on the brink right now

    ¡¸Master, please have the next one!¡¹

    It seems that Yukino¡¯s done going up.

    Michi lowers the rope again.

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s Nei-san¡¯s turn next¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t let Nei-san be the last.

    I¡¯ll let her go on the upper floor before me.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­sorry, Yo-chan¡¹

    Letting go of her body¡­Nei-san apologizes to me.

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, I¡¯m wearing pants suit today so I can¡¯t show you anything¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Well¡­there¡¯s next time¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Right¡­I can show myself naked or in underwear anytime¡¹

    Nei-san has to overcome her complex towards Cesario Viola this evening

    By defeating Cesario Viola¡­

    Nei-san will become free.

    Tonight¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything for Nei-san¡¯s sake¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Yo-chan¡¹

    We embrace each other firmly once again

    We confirm each other¡¯s heart, and heat¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Pulling up Nei-san safely¡­

    Lastly, it¡¯s my turn.

    Oops, I remember to take Michi¡¯s shoes and socks she removed.

    Err, the other sock¡­

    But, both her shoes and socks are small and cute.

    ¡¸What are you doing¡­Master¡¹

    On the other side of the open ceiling¡­

    Michi looks down on me from the upper floor.

    ¡¸No, Michi¡¯s socks you see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t sniff it¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s okay to do it. I am Master¡¯s¡­so you can do anything you want¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t have that kind of hobby.

    ¡¸Thank you that you¡¯re interested in me that far¡­¡¹

    H-hey¡­wait

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I just want to deliver the shoes and socks to you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    I can tell the small face beyond the hatch blushed.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Michi said embarrassed.

    ¡¸Okay¡­pull me up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡­Wiiiiiiiin

    The rope pulled up my body¡­

    Reaching the hatch on the ceiling¡­on the cylindrical passage.

    It¡¯s actually wider than looking up from below.

    Well, if it¡¯s not this wide¡­a VIP old man won¡¯t get in.

    I can see how the winch of the machine pulls up and down.

    It¡¯s impossible for an old man¡¯s strength to rise up with a ladder¡­

    If someone ascends at the same time and let go in the middle¡­all the people under the ladder would be injured as well.

    As expected, it¡¯s best to move one-by-one with a machine

    ¡¸¡­Okay, thank you for waiting. Master¡¹

    When I got up to the upper floor¡­Michi greeted me with a serious face.

    Nei-san is smiling.

    Yukino¡¯s sulking¡­she¡¯s been like that recently

    Miss Edie is smiling

    ¡¸I¡¯m closing the hatch¡¹

    Michi closes the hatch.

    At the same time, there¡¯s a sound coming from the lower floor.

    ¡¸When you close the upper floor hatch, the hatch on the lower floor will be closed in conjunction. The dial number will automatically be random¡¹

    Michi explains.

    ¡¸The sliding panel on the ceiling also automatically returns. There will be no evidence left of our escape to the upper floor¡¹

    Really, it¡¯s well done.

    This hotel is.

    ¡¸If ever the enemy noticed that the evacuation shelter is connected up and down¡­I brought the box of the¡ºslow oriro¡»machine to the 21st floor, the enemy should think we escaped on the lower floor. If you don¡¯t have this special machinery, the function of lifting the rope won¡¯t work¡¹

    Yeah¡­the usual evacuation equipment has a slow descent function.

    Even if they think we run down¡­they won¡¯t think that we got on the upper floor.

    ¡¸Besides, if someone touches the lower floor¡¯s hatch, we can respond as soon as we see it immediately¡¹

    I see, the upper and lower hatches are mechanically linked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll change the dial number to open this hatch. Even if it happens, that¡¯ll gain time¡¹

    Michi puts her hand on the hatch

    ¡­Fuu

    We can take a breath with this.

    Until a while ago, we¡¯re on the same floor as miss Cordelia¡­

    Even if we¡¯re in the VIP shelter, we can¡¯t feel relieved.

    Just being on a different floor it feels very different.

    ¡¸What¡¯s left is to wait for Maru-chan and others to pick us up¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸Seki-san knows the secret entrances to the back aisle for the employees on the hallway¡­I think she¡¯ll be coming soon¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸I hope that Tanizawa or his people won¡¯t come and catch us¡¹

    Yukino said

    ¡¸Does Tanizawa-san know athat we¡¯re here?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­I think it¡¯s caught in the¡ºheadquartrs¡»at the moment I turned on the lights of this room¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already destroyed the hidden cameras and microphones in this room¡­please don¡¯t worry talking here¡¹

    But¡­breaking the surveillance system will make it definite that we¡¯re here.

    The only think Tanizaw-san don¡¯t know that is miss Edie is with us.

    Miss Edie¡¯s joining us is unknown to anyone.

    Not Chief Tanizawa, not Margo-san¡­not miss Cordelia.

    ¡­However.

    It¡¯s still not definite if miss Edie is really our ally or not.

    Right now¡­she¡¯s friends with Michi.

    Then that means, if she fight with Michi¡­she might become the enemy again.

    It¡¯s too undetectable what this girl¡¯s behavior is.

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Bubububububu

    Michi and Nei-san¡¯s communication device ringed in vibrate.

    Did something happen with Margo-san?

    1. Take this ?

 Chapter 322. A I Shi Teru!

    Chapter 322. A I Shi Teru!

    ¡¸¡­This is ace of hearts and joker! Over!¡¹

    Nei-san takes out the device.

    I listen on Michi¡¯s earphone as well.

    No, this time, Yukino¡¯s also putting her ears close too.

    Miss Edie¡¯s staring blankly but she¡¯s smiling.

    ¡º¡­We¡¯re moving as planned. What about your side? Over?¡»

    I can hear Margo-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going as planned¡­no problems!¡¹

    ¡ºOkay¡­we¡¯re coming soon¡»

    Then that means that they¡¯re approaching the VIP room on 22nd floor.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s been no engagement afterwards¡­the enemy presence has completely disappeared¡»

    It seems that chief Tanizawa¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t pursue Margo-san.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s been 20 minutes since we parted from Tiger Lily. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯re coming your way so be careful. Over¡­!¡»

    Nei-san said.

    Yeah¡­if miss Cordelia has the ability to take action, she¡¯d go one floor higher and re-attack Margo-san.

    Of course¡­that¡¯s in case they gave up on tracking us.

    ¡ºRoger. The next signal would be¡ºIkkyu-san¡»so remember it. Over¡»

    What¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸Roger¡­Over¡¹

    Nei-san disconnects the call¡­

    ¡¸Nei-san, what¡¯s¡ºIkkyu-san¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t know about¡ºIkkyu-san¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸No, uhm¡­if I recall, he¡¯s a monk? I¡¯ve read it in Japanese history¡¹

    In the textbook at middle high school¡­I remember the culture page on Muromachi era.

    If I recall, there were portraits too.

    My classmate said that he resembled¡ºAkira Emoto¡»¡­

    The PC guy is called¡ºIsaku-san¡»

    Speaking of which¡­who¡¯s¡ºIsaku-san¡»?

    ¡¸I see, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t know the anime¡ºIkkyu-san¡»?¡¹

    ¡­Anime?

    That old man faced monk has an anime?2

    ¡¸As soon as we came back here¡­Maru-chan watched a lot of Japanese anime to study Japanese language. Together with me. I¡¯ve gotten vague with Japanese terms already. Then, Maru-chan came to love¡ºIkkyu-san¡»¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡¸I liked¡ºGamba and friends¡»and¡ºThe adventures of Tom Sawyer¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s not a Japanese work isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Tom Sawyer¡­is american isn¡¯t it? If I recall.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­the Japanese people animates it in Japan! It¡¯s Japanese! That¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    Oh¡­so that¡¯s how it is?

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I haven¡¯t watched that much TV since I was a child¡¹

    ¡¸Were your parents strict?¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸I hear that houses that are education enthusiastic, they ban entertainment such as television?¡¹

    I see¡­Michi doesn¡¯t know it yet?

    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite¡­Yo-chan¡¯s abused by his parents¡¹

    Nei-san answers calmly

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not abuse¡­I wasn¡¯t beaten or kicked¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s worse¡­having one¡¯s existence ignored all the time¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san is angry for me.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I had to be like the¡ºair¡»in the house. I mustn¡¯t talk, I mustn¡¯t make requests¡­I mustn¡¯t show up myself in front of my mother as far as possible¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­ He was abused¡¹

    ¡¸But, during the three years on middle school, I was living in a dorm for a boys¡¯ school in the mountains¡­it didn¡¯t feel that harsh. Well, TV and radios were banned¡­phones can be brought if you applied to the school, but my phone is only for emergency uses, it can¡¯t connect to the internet nor contact my parents¡­really, it only had the function to call. But still¡­my friends at dormitory lent me some manga and magazines. Yeah, I¡¯ve read everything back in those days. I¡¯ve read from car magazines, fishing, shogi. I¡¯ve never done fishing since I don¡¯t have the tools, but¡­¡¹

    Anyway¡­I read what I could.

    ¡¸Therefore, I¡¯ve read some works in manga but I don¡¯t know any anime. I¡¯ve only seen the photos on my friend¡¯s anime magazines, but I don¡¯t know how the photos move. There¡¯s an amazing guy in the same dormitory who loves anime¡­when he goes home on a vacation, he watches all the recorded anime he had in one go. ¡ºI managed to catch up this season¡»he said. But¡­I couldn¡¯t go home even during the vacation period¡­¡¹

    Spring break, summer vacation, winter vacation¡­I¡¯ve stayed in the dorm all time.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­this spring, after graduating from middle school, I finally came home but¡­I don¡¯t have the habit of turning on the television. Besides, they¡¯d get angry when I do¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­who will?¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸No¡­They¡¯d get angry saying¡ºit¡¯s a waste of electricity¡»¡¹

    Actually¡­there¡¯s nobody that would scold me from that house.

    My mother has returned to her parents without permission.

    My father¡¯s missing.

    But still¡­I can¡¯t turn on the TV because I feel like someone would scold me.

    No¡­even the lights in the house.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san hugs me.

    ¡¸Forget all about the past! Yo-chan¡¯s already a child of Kuromori house. My¡ºlittle brother¡»¡­!¡¹

    Her soft and toned chest envelops my cheek¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s watch a lot of things together¡­we¡¯ll watch the whole story of¡ºIkkyu-san¡» With everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s 296 Episodes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?!¡¹

    ¡¸Michan, you¡¯re watching with us too!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­!¡¹

    That foul looking monk has 296 episodes?

    What kind of story is that?

    As expected, is it about performing Indian sutras?

    I¡¯ve gotten interested in a different meaning

    ¡¸Hm¡­What¡¯s wrong, Yukino?¡¹

    Yukino looks a bit unenergetic

    ¡¸No¡­nothing¡¹

    ¡¸No, you look gloomy though¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m interested in you!?¡¹

    Yukino speaks strongly

    I wonder what she¡¯s saying¡­I know that even if she doesn¡¯t tell me.

    Yukino doesn¡¯t want to know anything about me.

    ¡­Konkon!

    Suddenly¡­the door of the room is knocked.

    It¡¯s a thick door made of steel so the knock is dull.

    ¡¸¡­Wait¡¹

    Nei-san tells us then she takes out the communication device.

    After a cough¡­

    Nei-san sang at the microphone¡­

    ¡¸¡­Suki suki suki suki suki suki! A I Shi Teru?!¡¹

    ¡­Tonkatonton!

    The door¡¯s beaten with a rhythmic sound¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Maru-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san opens the door lock in a hurry¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay?¡¹

    Behind the opened door, Margo-san, Seki-san and Reika can be seen.

    All of them have a relieved look in their faces.

    ¡­But.

    Seki-san¡¯s eyes caught miss Edie who¡¯s inside the room.

    Miss Edie¡­

    Is wearing the same black combat clothing just like Cesario Viola¡¯s army

    ¡¸¡­Enemy?!¡¹

    Seki-san spoke unintentionally¡­

    The reflexive vigilance of the top elite of Kouzuki security service¡­

    Ignites miss Edie¡¯s fighting spirit!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Enemy?!¡¹

    At that moment¡­miss Edie dashes like the wind!

    ¡¶YEERAAA!!¡·

    I don¡¯t know where she had it but she attacked Seki-san with a knife at hand.

    ¡¸¡­Kuh¡¹

    ¡­Kin!

    A sharp metallic clashing sounds.

    As expected of Seki-san¡­she received the knife with the pistol.

    Okay¡­the first shot was negated.

    But, ,at this close range, the knife is more advantageous than a gun.

    ¡¶WOOOOO¡·

    Before miss Edie could make a two-hit attack¡­Reika shoves her cane.

    Miss Edie takes distance on the last minute.

    Margo-san then tries to intercept her with a kick

    ¡¶¡­SEAAE!!¡·

    Miss Edie roll around the corridor¡­taking distance from the three.

    Bad, it has become a full battle

    ¡¶No! Edie!!¡·

    Michi rushed into the hallway and shouted at Edie with a loud voice but¡­she can¡¯t suppress the blood thirst released momentarily

    ¡¸Maru-chan¡­that girl¡¯s not an enemy!¡¹

    Nei-san shotued¡­once again, miss Edie jumped at the three of them!

    ¡¸¡­Shaaaaaa!!¡¹

    The target is Seki-san once again.

    Knife at both hands¡­

    Yet, Seki-san has put her gun in the holster¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Toaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    She intercepts miss Edie¡¯s knife with her gloved hand?!

    Both left and right.

    She¡¯s holding the blade of the knife on each hand?????!!!

    ¡¸¡­This is an anti-blade glove¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s also a high skilled person.

    We¡¯ve seen her ability in the theater.

    Since she¡¯s not confident in power match, she devotes herself in gun support, but¡­

    Her speed and accurate movements is outstanding.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s this girl¡¯s power then even I can stop it¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Seki-san grips the blade of the knife which she¡¯s caught.

    ¡¶¡­OH!¡·

    Miss Edie releases the knife on both hands¡­!

    Miss Edie rolls to take distance.

    When she stood up¡­she¡¯s got a new knife at her hands already

    This time, it¡¯s bigger than the knife earlier¡­a huge combat knife.

    Holding up two knives, she ran towards Reika.

    She¡¯s fast like a beast.

    ¡¶¡­SEYEAAA!¡·

    ¡­Kakin!

    ¡­Kin!

    Reika receives the knives with her cane!

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­¡¹

    Margo-san shouts.

    ¡¸¡­I know!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    Something flashed in the air?!

    ¡¸¡­A steel wire?¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    There¡¯s two thin metal lines stretching out from miss Edie¡¯s combat knives.

    ¡¸The big knife is a misdirection¡­in fact, it¡¯s a technique to cut off the opponent¡¯s neck with a thin steel wire¡­¡¹

    Reika¡­entwines her cane to the steel wire.

    ¡¶¡­WOO!¡·

    Miss Edie draws the knives with both hands.

    The steel wire rubbed into the cane and smoke rises.

    ¡¸This cane won¡¯t be cut by such a wire¡­!¡¹

    ¡¶¡­HAWOO!¡·

    Miss Edie turns the knife¡¯s blade to Reika¡­

    ¡­Bashu! Bashu!

    The knife¡¯s edge is shot at a tremendous speed!

    ¡¸¡­Here! Haiiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    Reika brushed off the two blades with a slight time difference.

    This time, miss Edie is already holding her next knife.

    There¡¯s no end to this.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Geez!¡¹

    Nei-san pulls the hem of Yukino¡¯s shirt.

    Yukino¡¯s naked under only my shirt, so¡­

    Her ass and pussy are exposed.

    ¡­To me.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yukino screams like silk¡¯s been torn.

    Even though it¡¯s always shown to me¡­

    It seems she¡¯s embarrassed showing it so suddenly.

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    Everyone paid attention to Yukino.

    At that moment¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shingetsu!¡¹

    Michi releases her Qi

    ¡¶WOO¡­!¡·

    ¡¸Aah!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu!¡¹

    Everyone who were fighting stopped moving.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¶why¡¡Sister¡¡Michi¡¡¡­¡­£¿¡·

    Miss Edie¡¯s surprised.

    She¡¯s already friends with Michi so¡­

    She didn¡¯t think that she would release¡ºShingetsu¡»on her.

    Michi speaks in English too.

    ¡¸¡ºThese people are my¡ºFamily¡» You¡¯re misunderstanding¡»She said¡¹

    Nei-san translates.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Nei-san.

    Seki-san and Reika as well¡­there¡¯s hardly any damage on their body.

    The¡ºShingetsu¡»Michi used isn¡¯t on full power just like when she used it to stop Miss Cordelia from moving.

    It seems that she just used the skill to stop the fighting people from moving, surprising them.

    ¡¸You see, Maru-chan. Seki-san, Reika-oneesan too, listen to this¡¹

    Nei-san explains the history of miss Edie.

    Miss Edie is an from an assassination cult in the Southern America.

    That her grandmother was one of the leaders of the cult but she was sold by the boss to Cesario Viola¡¯s organization.

    That miss Cordelia made her a subordinate but they didn¡¯t match at all.

    That when she saw Michi, she wanted to be practice companions so she came to us.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­She¡¯s a girl who only learned about assassination techniques and only thinks of becoming stronger. This girl¡¯s simple, she doesn¡¯t think about anything else¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸I see, I get it¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸This girl came from an assassination cult to miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate¡­then she¡¯s the first on-site job?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I think she said that¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, since I¡¯ve recognized the clothing as an enemy¡­she got into battle mode immediately¡¹

    Seki-san reflects.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not Seki-san¡¯s fault. We didn¡¯t tell you about miss Edie being with us¡­¡¹

    We don¡¯t want miss Cordelia to know yet.

    ¡¸Yeah, the surveillance cameras in the hallways have been destroyed so we¡¯re okay for the time being¡¹

    Margo-san said as she confirm the smashed cameras on the ceiling.

    ¡¸A girl who¡¯s that skilled¡­I don¡¯t want her to be an enemy¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸Yeah. She¡¯s physically strong. She¡¯s truly trained that she¡¯s too specialized in being an assassin, but¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that¡­Margo-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You see¡¹

    Before Margo-san explains¡­

    Michi and Miss Edie¡¯s voices are getting louder¡­

    ¡¸Whew¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Everyone goes to the two.

    The problem is this.

    Michi speaks about Margo-san, Seki-san and Reika is her family.

    Miss Edie¡¯s not convinced with it.

    But¡­when Michi said¡¸The three ladies are my seniors and stronger than me¡¹miss Edie rejects it fiercely.

    In short¡­¡¸The three of them aren¡¯t that strong¡¹

    When Michi said again¡¸No, they¡¯re strong enough¡¹¡­

    ¡¸They¡¯re not that much during the fight just now¡¹

    Since miss Edie said¡¸I¡¯m completely stronger¡¹¡­

    Michi answers¡ºThat¡¯s just being conceited¡»¡­

    Miss Edie seems to have exploded.

    ¡¸Err¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸She thinks that she¡¯s stronger because the fight just now, even it¡¯s 3-on-1, it was a tie¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Michan is physically weaker than herself but she¡¯s accepted because she can use¡ºQi¡»techniques even though she¡¯s younger than herself. But, Maru-chan¡¯s already an adult, and yet they¡¯re not stronger than herself, she doesn¡¯t want to accept them, she says¡¹

    Nei-san explains to me.

    She acknowledges Michi only on the¡ºQi¡»part.

    Rather, she thinks that other parts are on lower level than herself.

    Miss Edie likes Michi¡­so she came to be a practice companion.

    If they¡¯re physically equivalent¡­she might come to defeat her as a rival.

    That¡¯s her character.

    ¡¸But, she¡¯s really strong. This girl¡¯s always alone, to be honest, I might¡¯ve lost¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸I think so too. As expected, she¡¯s an expert only in assassination techniques, she¡¯s good at making up her mind¡­I think that we would be picked if we let our guards down a bit¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸You two are overestimating¡­ She¡¯s still a small chick¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸We¡¯re a¡ºteam¡»so¡­it was three to one right now, or one-on-one has nothing to do with it. We cover each other, cooperate¡­and make sure we win. This girl doesn¡¯t even know anything about fighting¡­¡¹

    Then, she tells miss Edie something in English.

    ¡¸H-Hey¡­Maru-chan!?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no choice but to make this girl accept by force¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got to make her aware of her own weakness clearly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I think so too¡­!¡¹

    Michi answers with a serious face.

    ¡¸What is Margo-san saying?¡¹

    I ask Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡ºThen, have a one-on-one match with me¡» ¡ºHowever, there¡¯s no weapons. It¡¯s a bout with bare hands. I¡¯ll beat you black and blue¡»she said¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san and miss Edie¡¯s fight.

    ¡¸But, that would take time¡­¡¹

    Seki-san advises, but¡­

    ¡¸Sorry but, give us five minutes¡­I¡¯ll finish it by then. Anyway, I¡¯ve got to refresh her head or else we won¡¯t be able to walk together¡­¡¹

    True¡­if miss Edie keeps making fool of Margo-san and the two, it won¡¯t be good.

    But¡­

    This girl moves amazingly.

    In the fight earlier¡­Margo-san was hardly moving¡­

    I believe that Margo-san would win but¡­

    If both of them suffer any damage from the fight¡­it won¡¯t be good.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face¡­I¡¯ll be fine. Leave this to me¡¹

    Margo-san tells me as I make a worried face.

    ¡¸Then¡­stay a bit away¡¹

    Margo-san and miss Edie confronts each other.

    Miss Edie shows a fearless smile¡­

    She told Margo-san something

    Perhaps, some insulting words.

    On the other hand, Margo-san tells miss Edie something

    With a cool face¡­

    Miss Edie¡¯s face turns red in anger¡­!

    ¡¶¡­WAWOOOO!!!¡·

    ¡­Miss Edie becomes the wind.

    1. I love you! ?

    2. Yes, it has, and yes, Yoshida¡¯s correct this time ?

 Chapter 323. Edie (Part 3)

    Chapter 323. Edie (Part 3)

    Margo-san promised that it would be done in five minutes, but¡­

    The match with miss Edie didn¡¯t even take a minute.

    ¡¶¡­WRYYY!!!¡·1

    ¡¸¡­Haa!¡¹

    ¡¶¡­HASHOOO!!¡·

    ¡¸¡­Toa!!¡¹

    Miss Edie and Margo-san exchanges attacks, but¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s not hit at all.

    Both the fists and kicks were seen through.

    ¡¶¡­WESHZZZ!¡·

    At the same time she avoids miss Edie¡¯s feet¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s low kick bows down her pivot legs!

    Miss Edie fell down.

    She tries to get away by rolling on the floor¡­

    Margo-san has already moved to the destination.

    As if she has read miss Edie¡¯s next action.

    Riding on top of miss Edie who¡¯s on the floor¡­she pins down with one hand.

    The other arm¡¯s fist heads to miss Edie¡¯s face.

    If she takes Margo-san¡¯s punch in that distance¡­it¡¯s a huge damage.

    ¡¸¡­Ha!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?!!!

    Margo-san stopped her fist in front of miss Edie¡¯s face.

    Then¡­she said something in a low voice.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºYou have died five times in the fight just now¡»she said¡¹

    Nei-san translates.

    Miss Edie who¡¯s lying on the floor looks up at Margo-san with an angry face.

    ¡¸Edie is angry, asking¡ºWhy did you go easy¡»?¡¹

    ¡­Go easy?

    Even though when miss Edie was fighting with the three of them, it looked even¡­

    When she was fighting with Margo-san one-on-one, there¡¯s much difference¡­?

    ¡¸¡ºYou¡¯re still growing. I don¡¯t intend to reap a growing bud¡»¡­she said¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸¡ºAbove all¡­you¡¯re Michi-chan¡¯s friend aren¡¯t you? Then, you¡¯re as good as my¡ºLittle sister¡»¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie looks up at Michi from the floor.

    ¡¸¡ºIs this person sister Michi¡¯s teacher?¡»She asked¡¹

    Michi answered¡¸No¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºShe is one of my¡ºelder sisters¡»but she¡¯s not my teacher¡»¡¹

    Thanks to Nei-san¡¯s translation, I can understand it.

    Miss Edie looks up at Margo-san again.

    ¡¸¡ºWhy did you hide your ability earlier? You didn¡¯t move at all when it was the three of you¡»¡­she said¡¹

    Margo-san answered showing a wry smile.

    ¡¸¡ºWell, I¡¯ve been observing your fighting power¡­ A real strong person won¡¯t show their full power from the start¡»she said¡¹

    I see¡­Margo-san

    She¡¯s judging miss Edie¡¯s ability by observing her fight with Seki-san and Reika

    ¡¸¡ºYour body is well trained. You might be physically stronger than us. But, your experience is too short. This is your first time in a real battlefield, isn¡¯t it?¡»¡­she said¡¹

    Miss Edie¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºHow can you tell¡»¡¹

    Seki-san is surprised

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t notice that at all. Rather, she was a tough opponent because she¡¯s always aiming precisely at the blind spot¡¹

    ¡¸That¡ºalways accurate¡»is a bad habit¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san answered Seki-san in Japanese¡­then returned to English

    ¡¸¡­¡ºYou¡¯re aiming to the vital points too precisely. It¡¯s an assassination technique so you want to kill your opponent as fast as possible but¡­such an easy to understand attack can only beat amateurs. A combat professional can easily read your next action.2 You must not make simple attacks that can make the other party anticipate your next move¡»¡¹

    Nei-san translates the English conversation fast.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºThat wasn¡¯t my top speed. If your speed is up to your opponent¡¯s expectations, you can do anything¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie seems to argue.

    Margo-san answers in a low voice.

    ¡¸¡ºWhat¡¯s important isn¡¯t the speed¡­it¡¯s the rhythm of the fight. Your attack rhythm is always the same. It¡¯s very monotonous. There¡¯s no variation in rhythm. I think this is perhaps because you¡¯ve always trained with the same opponent all this time. No matter how fast you attack, you can defend if the rhythm is the same. You¡¯ll lose if the opponent predicts your attack¡»¡¹

    ¡­I see

    If you know the rhythm then you can deal with it.

    If they only come to attack the vital points¡­then, even more easier.

    ¡¸¡ºRather, by always making a bout with close friends, your bad habits are attached to the movement of your body. As I deliberately attack you to break your rhythm, you stopped moving immediately. You can never win against me at this moment¡»¡¹

    Yeah¡­Margo-san is able to completely hold down miss Edie¡¯s attack.

    ¡¸¡ºHow can I win against you?¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie asks Margo-san¡­exposing her fighting spirit.

    Margo-san smiles¡­

    ¡¸¡ºThere¡¯s no meaning if you win against one. We¡¯re fighting as a team¡­¡»¡¹

    ¡¶¡­Team?¡·

    Miss Edie shows a curious look.

    ¡¸¡ºYes. It looks like that I¡¯ve won against you one-on-one, but¡­that¡¯s not actually the case. In the fight earlier¡­because I saw you fight the other two people, I was able to find your weak point. We¡¯re a team. Therefore, we just have to win as a team¡­!¡»¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸¡ºIf ever I was defeated by you earlier¡­the other two would be aware of how you fight. Whatever happens, those two will definitely defeat you. You had no chance of winning from the start¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡º¡­Like hell I¡¯ll be defeated. Even now, I can turn the tables¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie¡¯s fighting spirit doesn¡¯t go away.

    She¡¯s really a girl who hates to lose.

    ¡¸¡ºNo, you won¡¯t win¡»¡¹

    Michi tells miss Edie.

    ¡¸¡º¡­Why, sister?¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie seems to be moved by what Michi said

    ¡¸¡ºYou¡¯re an assassin so you¡¯re only taught to infiltrate enemy grounds alone and kill the target, right? There¡¯s only two choices, whether you kill or get killed. It¡¯s different from us¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºDifferent?¡­Michi?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºOur fight is to protect. Even if one person is defeated, the remaining people will take over the will and fight. We can¡¯t afford to lose. We are only allowed to have the future of protecting¡­!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºWhat are you protecting¡»¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸¡º¡­Our¡¶family¡·¡»¡¹

    ¡¶Family¡·¡­¡º¼Ò×å¡»3

    ¡¸¡ºI don¡¯t have a family. My grandmother has passed away. The cult has abandoned me¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie¡¯s face gets cloudy.

    ¡¸¡ºThe only thing I can do now is to refine my assassination techniques grandmother has taught me. This is the only bond that connects me and my grandmother¡­¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie said¡­to which, Michi replied;

    ¡¸¡ºThere was a time I thought about it that way But ¡­that¡¯s no longer the case¡»¡¹

    ¡¶¡­Sister?¡·

    Miss Edie looks at Michi.

    ¡¸¡ºA skill is a skill¡­in the end it¡¯s meant to be used. You don¡¯t aim to polish your skill. I have inherited my technique from grandfather and father¡­I will use this technique for my family¡¯s sake. Because of that, I become more diligent. I will teach this technique on my children as well. My children will protect their families¡­¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºMichi¡¯s child? Sister Michi intends to bear a child?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºYes, I will¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie shows a dark face¡­

    ¡¸¡ºI don¡¯t want to bear a child. I don¡¯t want to make my own child an assassin like me¡­¡»¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡ºIf you don¡¯t want itto be an assassin then don¡¯t raise it as such¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºBut¡­I¡¯ve only been educated to be an assassin¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºHow old are you right now?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºSixteen¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºThen, you still have a lot of time. You can learn something than being an assassin from now on¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie glares at Margo-san

    ¡¸¡ºAre you saying to drop the skills I inherited from grandmother¡­!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºNobody¡¯s saying that¡­you should just create a new martial art that does something other than assassination from the techniques handed down by your grandmother¡»¡¹

    ¡­Another martial art.

    ¡¸¡ºMy Kudou style ancient martial arts is originally a technique to murder in the battlefield. But, may successors succeeded in various attempt on improvements so they can have the power not only on killing people¡»¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸¡ºI¡­tonight, am using Kudou style for the first time for love¡¯s sake¡»¡¹

    The enlightenment of¡ºShingetsu¡»through sex.

    ¡¸¡º¡­Love?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºYes. Sister Edie. I¡¯m sure that your skills can be used to things other than assassination¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie looks down¡­

    ¡¸¡ºI don¡¯t know about that. I don¡¯t know anything other than assassination¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºTherefore¡­your grandmother thought that you should go outside of the cult and study¡­!¡»¡¹

    ¡­Michi?!

    ¡¸¡ºMeet various people¡­know various techniques. There¡¯s still a lot of things you don¡¯t know about the world. I think that you shouldn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t, you don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t know the world yet¡­!¡»¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸¡ºMiss Edie¡­I can¡¯t lose to you so I can¡¯t teach you how to win against me but¡­I can teach you how to be stronger than you are now¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡ºAre you saying you¡¯re going to teach me?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºYeah, you¡¯re Michi-chan¡¯s friend, aren¡¯t you? Then I think of you as my¡ºprotegee¡»¡»¡¹

    Margo-san smiles gently

    ¡¸¡ºThat¡¯s what that woman said a while ago¡­¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie looks at Nei-san

    ¡¸¡ºIsn¡¯t that obvious?¡­Maru-chan and I are members of the same¡¶Family¡· Michan too. Therefore, everyone welcomes Edie!¡¹

    Nei-san answers.

    ¡¸¡ºOr rather¡­Edie, join in our family!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºMe¡­?¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡ºYes. That¡¯s for the best. Become our member¡­ !¡»¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­miss Edie looks at Michi

    ¡¸¡ºLet¡¯s become real sisters. Does sister Edie hate becoming my sister4?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡º¡­That¡¯s not the case, but¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºThen that¡¯s decided!¡»¡¹

    Nei-san said laughing.

    ¡¸¡º¡­Is it okay? I¡¯m an assassin? I¡¯m from a cult?¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie¡¯s uneasy.

    ¡¸Is what she¡¯s saying¡­what do you think, Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Say that it doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡ºThat doesn¡¯t matter. Yo-chan is saying that Edie¡¯s welcome¡­!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡º¡­I¡¯ll ask the opinion of others. What about Margo-san?¡»¡¹

    Michi asks Margo-san

    ¡¸¡ºI of course welcome you¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºWhat do you think, Reika-oneesan?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡ºYes, you¡¯re family as well so please answer¡»¡¹

    Michi said¡­Reika answers in English.

    She¡¯s a top elite of Kouzuki security service so she¡¯s fluent in English too it seems.

    ¡¸¡ºI warmly welcome more sisters¡»¡¹

    Reika said shyly.

    ¡¸¡ºThis lady is also just watching¡­if she goes serious, she¡¯s far stronger than you sister Edie¡»¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸¡ºNo, I¡­¡»¡¹

    Reika tries to deny it but, miss Edie¡­

    ¡¸¡ºNo, I know that you have a body that¡¯s more trained than me¡­!¡»¡¹

    With the¡ºfamily¡»becoming her companions¡­Miss Edie seems to be able to see the other party calmly

    When she was a¡ºlone assassin¡»¡­it seems that she denies all¡ºenemy¡»

    Except for Michi who¡¯s the only one who can use the same skill as her grandmother¡­

    ¡¸¡ºI was the same as you miss Edie before¡»¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸¡ºI tried to be aloof¡­stubbornly sticking to my own style. And, I¡¯ve gotten confident that I was the strongest. Even though the situation of a one-on-one duel isn¡¯t a real battlefield¡»¡¹

    ¡­Reika

    ¡¸¡ºI realized various things by having a family. The limits of what I can do alone¡­the futility to trying to be aloof. I am now an elder sister for many little sisters. Everyone helps and encourages me. I will fight for my family until my life is exhausted¡­I¡¯ve taken the chance to learn for my family. I hope that miss Edie takes the same opportunity¡»¡¹

    ¡­Edie

    ¡¸¡º¡­Please call me Sister Edie. Onee-sama¡»¡¹

    She accepts Reika¡¯s words.

    ¡¸¡ºThe Onee-sama word¡­pierces my heart¡»¡¹

    Then¡­looking at Margo-san, Seki-san, and Michi.

    ¡¸¡ºMy sisters are all stronger than me. ¡­I just understand it now¡»¡¹

    The death of her grandfather, expulsed from the homeland¡­her relationship with miss Cordelia

    Miss Edie has kept her heart closed all the time.

    Only the assassination techniques she learned from her grandmother has been the support from her loneliness.

    Therefore, she denies other people¡¯s skills¡­and only look at her own assassination technique.

    ¡­Then

    She met Michi¡­felt nostalgic by seeing the same technique as her grandmother¡¯s, she opened her heart¡­

    Lost to Margo-san¡­

    Invited to join our¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    Miss Edie¡¯s frozen heart is melting¡­

    This girl¡¯s usual smile is all a fake.

    Instead of killing her emotions¡­she forces a smile.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan says okay¡­what about Seki-san?¡¹

    Nei-san purposely spoke to Seki-san in Japanese.

    ¡¸No, uhm¡­I¡¯m not yet in your family¡­¡¹

    Seki-san answers in Japanese.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter¡­as a senior on fighting, tell Edie something. If Seki-san doesn¡¯t say something then this atmosphere won¡¯t break!¡¹

    True¡­they fought 3-on-1 earlier so¡­

    If Seki-san says¡¸I¡¯m a bit different¡¹this late¡­then miss Edie would get confused

    ¡¸¡­R-Right¡¹

    Seki-san speaks in fluent english

    ¡¸¡ºSurely, you are still immature. But, you¡¯re very natural, and your training until now won¡¯t go to waste. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be stronger¡­if you continue to study hard¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Seki-san nobody cares about that kind of advice!¡¹

    Nei-san gazes at her.

    ¡¸Just say whether you accept Edie as an ally or not!¡¹

    Once agin, Seki-san looks at Edie¡­

    ¡¸¡º¡­I accept you as well Let¡¯s be friends from now on¡­miss Edie¡»¡¹

    Miss Edie smiles.

    ¡¶All Right¡­Sister!¡·

    Once again, Michi speaks to miss Edie¡­

    ¡¸¡ºSister Edie, we have people to protect. Our family¡­Sister Nei, and my Master. Also, this lady which is Master¡¯s livestock. Let¡¯s protect them together¡»¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sulking.

    ¡¸She said that I¡¯m a livestock again¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better than being ignored. If we say that Yukino¡¯s not our¡ºfamily¡»then miss Edie would happily kill you off

    Yeah¡­I can imagine it

    Yukino should thank Michi

    ¡¶¡­I do¡·

    Miss Edie answers.

    ¡¸¡ºSister Michi¡¯s family is my family¡­sister Michi¡¯s defended people are my defended people¡»¡¹

    It seems she made an oath.

    Then¡­thinking for a bit, she speaks again.

    ¡¸¡ºI see¡­it¡¯s different than fighting alone. It feels completely different when there are people you have to protect¡»¡¹

    Mis Edie¡¯s new training begins.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, we talk briefly on what happened after we got caught by miss Cordelia.

    Margo-san also talked about what happened to them after they parted with us¡­this floor has no indication of ambushes just as told in the calls.

    Following, Margo-san and Seki-san asked miss Edie.

    But, miss Cordelia hardly told anything about the operation as she¡¯s a newcomer.

    Well¡­miss Edie isn¡¯t attached to miss Cordelia at all¡­

    She listened to orders however, since she¡¯s essentially rebellious¡­it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸I want to know the current situation of the hotel¡¹

    Seki-san says, but¡­

    ¡¸This is the VIP refuge, right? Can¡¯t we draw the information from the building?¡¹

    Nei-san asks.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a connector to link it with the surveillance system but¡­there¡¯s no terminal to use for monitoring. When a VIP evacuates here, there¡¯s always a Kouzuki security service escort with them¡¹

    I see¡­the guard in charge would be carrying a dedicated termina.

    Well, you can¡¯t just leave an opportunity to multiple confidential information in a room.

    ¡¸If I knew this would¡¯ve happened, we could¡¯ve brought the terminal from room 2505¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸If we had such a big machine then it would be destroyed during miss Cordelia¡¯s first attack¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸True. That¡¯s why I left it. Seriously¡­Tony-san got us. He purposely made us take the biggest terminal¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    When we got out of room 2505, we¡¯re going to have trouble carrying it so he purposely lent us a big machine.

    ¡¸If we get off to the 20th floor, there will be a security office. We can view some of the surveillance cameras in there¡¹

    Seki-san said as she recalls.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­let¡¯s go there for the time being¡¹

    Margo-san decides

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time I think¡­the enemy won¡¯t be bothered by us¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean¡­?¡¹

    Reika asks Margo-san

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time that Kudou-san makes an all-out attack on Cesario Viola. In that case, miss Cordelia would be heading to support Viola. Chief Tanizawa-san will be taking priority on watching over the site too¡­¡¹

    Going this far¡­

    It¡¯s still expected that there¡¯s a connection between miss Cordelia and chief Tanizawa, but¡­

    I can¡¯t feel anything connecting Cesario Viola and chief Tanizawa however.

    It remains on the conflict state.

    ¡¸No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s impossible for Viola and his men to go higher than 21st floor¡­¡¹

    Kudou-apa and the free guards would intercept¡­and their numbers would be cut down.

    When they lack in people, they would scout as they go¡­

    The speed of their invasion would be extremely slow.,

    ¡¸I think so too¡­¡¹

    Seki-san said¡­

    ¡¸Perhaps, the deciding battlefield would be around the 19th floor¡­!¡¹

    1. ROAD ROLLER DA! ?

    2. Joseph Joestar pls ?

    3. This is just awkward to translate so I¡¯ll paste the author¡¯s line with the ¡¶¡·

    4. One is on katakana and the other is on Kanji ?

 Chapter 324. Friend, why?

    Chapter 324. Friend, why?

    Now then, we get back to our formation.

    At the front is Reika with Seki-san as her support, Michi, Nei-san, Yukino and I are in the middle, and Margo-san¡¯s at the rear.

    It¡¯s the same as before.

    And behind Margo-san¡­is sister Edie chasing after us ten meters behind.

    (As the person herself asked to be affectionately called¡ºSister Edie¡»)

    For the time being, the area around the VIP shelter is at the rear corridor for hotel employees, so there are hardly any hidden cameras and microphones, almost none.

    Michi destroyed all of them on the 21st floor, and it seems that the monitoring system of the rear corridor on the 22nd floor has been destroyed by Margo-san.

    Therefore, neither chief Tanizawa nor miss Cordelia should know that sister Edie has joined us.

    However, all of the routes from the rear corridor to the lower floors are blocked off.

    We have no choice but to head to the public hallway again to go downstairs.

    The monitoring systems in the hallways are a lot more thourough when compared to here¡­and they¡¯re cleverly hidden.

    It¡¯s hard to break all the monitoring equipment one by one.

    In that case¡­sister Edie has to keep a distance.

    ¡¸¡ºCome with us, pretending that you¡¯re following¡»¡¹

    I think that¡¯s what Margo-san told sister Edie in English¡­

    That way, it looks like sister Edie has been pursuing us since we ran away from the theatre.

    That¡¯s how it should look like to miss Cordelia, who¡¯s looking at the cameras.

    That¡¯s a very sister Edie-like way of moving¡­

    At the very least, they won¡¯t think that she¡¯s our ally

    ¡¸¡ºBe careful of only Kozuki security service guards¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºI¡¯m fine¡­¡»¡¹

    Sister Edie has the skills of an assassin.

    She seems to be good at erasing her presence.

    With that said¡­we, the original seven, and sister Edie, who¡¯s a bit further away, depart.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll be moving to the hallway from now¡¹

    What¡¯s there is a commercial elevator hall that collects and carries the sheets to be washed.

    Seki-san opens the large metal door on the side of the elevator.

    That¡¯s the border between the public area and the backside?

    ¡­Gacha, gii

    The door¡¯s thicker than I thought.

    I see, even a bomb couldn¡¯t open this up.

    First¡­

    Michi searches for¡ºQi¡»outside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no presence around¡¹

    But still, Reika first jumps out and explores the area.

    Seki-san holds her gun and prepares for an unexpected attack.

    Earlier, we were attacked by miss Cordelia because Michi wasn¡¯t able to capture their¡ºQi¡»

    Therefore, we¡¯re just making sure.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no abnormalities in front, including the ceiling¡¹

    Reika said

    ¡¸There¡¯s no abnormality to the rear¡¹

    Seki-san confirms.

    Having recieved the report from the two¡­Michi, Nei-san, Yukino, and I, who are in the middle group, move through the thick metal door.

    That¡¯s when Margo-san says¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see the enemy right now, but they might be hiding around here.

    If the enemy attacks from ahead, then we¡¯ll escape through this door to the back corridor.

    Therefore, we¡¯ll leave the door as is¡­¡¹

    Margo-san informs the hidden microphone as if she¡¯s talking to us.

    It¡¯s actually to not lock the door again for sister Edie.

    That¡¯s why we¡¯re leaving the door open.

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san, head right¡­there¡¯s a staircase down on the second corner¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s memory is perfect.

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    We walk with Reika ahead.

    We then follow Seki-san¡¯s instructions going forward.

    Michi keeps looking for¡ºqi¡»

    In addition to that, Reika and the others concentrate so they can cope with sudden attacks at any time.

    I¡¯m worried whether sister Edie is following us from behind properly.

    Of course, we¡¯re not allowed to turn around to confirm.

    We should assume that all of our actions in this corridor are monitored.

    I can¡¯t do any martial arts, but it¡¯d be strange for me to feel the presence of the assassin, sister Edie.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­she¡¯s following us¡¹

    Michi whispered to me.

    Michi¡¯s¡ºQi¡»sensor is tracking sister Edie properly

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good for us to be nervous¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san smiles

    ¡¸Calm down¡­let¡¯s go naturally! Breathe¡¹

    Even if you tell me that¡­

    ¡¸True, it¡¯s just a waste to go worrying.

    Either way, you can¡¯t do anything¡¹

    Yukino makes a fool out of me.

    ¡¸Please be dignified.

    I will definitely protect Master.

    Please believe in me¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m very grateful that Michi said that.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then¡­we reach the 21st floor.

    Seki-san¡¯s already been told that miss Cordelia had been waiting for us in the small theater¡ºbetween the stars¡»

    Therefore, Seki-san selected the route to go down a floor furthest from¡ºbetween the stars¡»

    Reversing the route, we reached the business elevator hall on the 22nd floor from before.

    After all, this hotel is a maze and is divided here and there.

    We pass through the floor while being wary¡­to the stairs to the lower floor.

    For the time being, there¡¯s no ambush here.

    From here, we go down the 20th floor.

    ¡¸Did miss Cordelia stay on the 21st floor?¡¹

    I ask Margo-san in the back.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­there¡¯s various changes in the situation¡¹

    We safely arrived at the security service on the 20th floor.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Yes, this is the Nanamagari Shosou Saichi Gakari!!¡¹1

    Kudou papa¡¯s talking on the extension phone?

    Neko-san¡¯s here too.

    ¡¸Idiot! Do something about that yourself.

    I left the enemies on the 6th floor G4 to you.

    If you find it troublesome then hide yourself in a room if you want.

    The Russian thugs don¡¯t know anything worthwhile.

    It¡¯s useless to interrogate them¡¹

    Kudou-papa cuts off the call.

    ¡¸Oh, what¡¯s up?¡¹

    He noticed and called out to us.

    Then, we look inside the entrance of the room¡­

    Sister Edie seems to be hiding her figure in the back

    ¡¸What are you doing here?¡¹

    I ask on behalf of everyone

    ¡¸It¡¯s as you can see.

    I¡¯m taking command.

    It¡¯s about time to go after all¡¹

    Kudou-papa points at the numerous monitors in the room.

    The video feeds of the hotel¡¯s surveillance cameras are displayed one after another.

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that the radio is being intercepted.

    I¡¯m using the hotel¡¯s extension phone to contact my allies¡¹

    Eh¡­how?

    Neko-san shows Kudou-papa a monitor.

    ¡¸The red falcon team has entered zone B6 on the 8th floor¡¹

    Looking at the monitor, it¡¯s a team of free guards.

    There are five people dressed in flashy clothes walking down the corridor.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the closest extension to them?¡¹

    ¡¸£°£¸£¶£°£³¡¹

    Neko-san looks at the extension list on each floor and responds immediately

    Kudou-papa uses the extension phone right away.

    Looking at the screen¡­The extension phone installed in the hotel aisle rings.

    The man in green picks up the phone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me¡­is this Green Saika?

    Give the phone to red¡¹

    Answering the phone, the person in red is the team leader.

    ¡¸You guys have 20 russians in front of you in area B7.

    Kick their asses.

    Beat them up and tie them down, that¡¯ll do¡¹

    ¡º¡­Okay¡»

    The red guy replies, then hangs up the extension phone.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go!¡»

    ¡ºOh!¡»

    The five super beast warriors raise a cry.

    ¡¸It¡¯s originally a team of three, but we added two of our deceased ally¡¯s brothers to the team.

    Well, they¡¯re reliable on their own¡¹

    Kudou-papa says while looking at the monitor.

    ¡¸All of the Russian forces, aside from Viola¡¯s main force, have been driven down.

    This will come to end soon¡¹

    He checks their positions with the surveillance cameras and sends instructions to the nearest extension phone on the direction to travel.

    ¡¸I see. You¡¯ve thought of a good move¡­extensions are wired so it¡¯s a bit of hassle, but there¡¯s no need to worry about being bugged outside¡¹

    Margo-san tells Kudou-papa

    ¡¸Right? It was my idea¡¹

    Kudou-papa said happily

    ¡¸Besides¡­if the conversations on the extension line, then chief Tanizawa can check everything in the¡ºheadquarters¡»right? That saves me the trouble of reporting¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Oh, unlike the half-hearted security guard stuff here, Tanizawa pops¡¯ room is the center of the surveillance system.

    If we talk to each other on the extension line, Norma-kun can gather and make a situation report together¡¹

    Margo-san is gauging the relationship between chief Tanizawa and Kudou-papa¡­

    Kudou-papa seems not to have thought of the possibility of chief Tanizawa¡¯s betrayal at all

    ¡¸Tanizawa pops can also contact the room¡¯s extension phone if he needs to tell me something¡¹

    ¡¸Did Tanizawa-san tell you anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing¡­he just left this to me.

    What about you?¡¹

    ¡¸The executives are evacuated on the upper floors.

    The origin of the information leak has been found as well¡¹

    Seki-san expresses that there¡¯s a¡ºtraitor¡»among the executives.

    ¡¸I see, well, that¡¯s out of my jurisdiction.

    I¡¯ll leave it to¡ºKakka¡»or Tanizawa pops¡¹

    Kudou-papa doesn¡¯t know that Jii-chan is missing.

    Chief Tanizawa hasn¡¯t conveyed any important information to Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸By the way, Kudou-san¡­are you able to monitor¡ºbetween the stars¡»on the 21st floor?¡¹

    Margo-san asks

    ¡¸¡ºBetween the stars¡»?¡­Can you, Neko?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible¡­it¡¯s a confidential area, so it¡¯s impossible to do from this room¡¹

    ¡­Confidential area?

    That¡¯s just a small theater though?

    ¡¸What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸For example¡­I thought of the four missing people from the first invaders¡¹

    Margo-san lies.

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t on the 21st floor.

    ¡¸I wonder? I haven¡¯t noticed such a thing since I¡¯ve been here¡­hey, Neko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I now understand¡­

    Chief Tanizawa didn¡¯t allow Kudou-papa to see us being attacked by miss Cordelia or shot at by the top elites of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s only a moment¡­perhaps, you may have overlooked them.

    Anyway, it seems that those four enemies have run away to¡ºbetween the stars¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­Neko, tell Tanizawa pops¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    Neko-san makes an extension call.

    ¡¸Well, Tanizawa pops should be monitoring all the confidential areas, so they¡¯ll deal with it soon¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s trust in chief Tanizawa is big¡­

    ¡¸Ah, hello, Tony-kun? Is Tanizawa-san there?¡­What, away?¡¹

    Chief Tnaizawa¡¯s not in the¡ºheadquarters¡»?

    ¡¸Is that so?

    Then tell him this.

    Margo-chan and the others have encountered an enemy in the confidential area on the 21st floor¡­¡ºbetween the stars¡»

    Ah, can Tanizawa-san¡¯s men send out a search force? That would help, we¡¯re almost at the climax.

    Then, please.

    Call us if something happens.

    Kudou-chan and I will be staying here for a while longer¡¹

    Neko-san ends the call

    ¡¸What about Tanizawa pops¡¹

    ¡¸Hm¡­it seems he went to the toilet¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s a lie

    Something else is happening at the same time.

    ¡­I¡¯m sure of that.

    ¡¸Well fine.

    We¡¯re about to take over all the units aside from Viola¡¯s main force.

    This will be settled soon.

    Well, they¡¯re all just a bunch of Russian thugs¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa speaks as he changes the video on the surveillance cameras again.

    ¡¸What about Viola¡¯s main group?¡¹

    Seki-san asks.

    Old man Dai Grepher shaved the 30 man troop down to 20.

    Afterwards, they¡¯re supposed to join up with the Russian troops ahead, trying to replenish their numbers¡­

    ¡¸it¡¯s gotten bad in several ways¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Though we¡¯ve succeeded in reducing the number of people¡­more than 20 people were absorbed by Viola¡¯s troops.

    They¡¯re around 50 people now¡¹

    That¡¯s quite a number protecting Cesario Viola

    ¡¸Then¡­the executives of the troops removed their armbands¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    The army of Viola¡¯s which invaded the hotel all have the same black combat clothes, goggles, and black masks.

    You can hardly see the difference in their appearances.

    Cesario Viola¡¯s executives, Lorenzaccio Bandini, Giuliano Jenka, and Romeo Motague, are the only ones with colored armbands¡­so we were able to somehow identify the person.

    Once they remove their armbands, they¡¯ll be confused with the other combatants.

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­they split up¡¹

    ¡­Split up?

    ¡¸One group is invading the upper floors, and two groups are heading to the lower floors¡­three groups acting independently.

    The number of each is around 20 people¡¹

    They¡¯re going up and down at the same time?

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san, what do you think?¡¹

    Seki-san asks for Margo-san¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola¡¯s the one who originally brought them here¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini decided to withdraw after judging the situation to be disadvantageous¡¹

    ¡¸Then, the men going up are Viola¡¯s, and the other groups are going down?¡¹

    I asked, and Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that simple.

    Remember that there are only 30 people who were brought by Viola from America¡¹

    Yeah¡­there were 150 enemies who entered this hotel.

    Only those 30 people are the original subordinates of Viola.

    The remaining 120 are just Russian thugs from a crumbling mafia.

    ¡¸If you cut those 30 people to 20¡­there¡¯s no choice but to join up with the Russians who are ahead.

    But¡­would these Russians really move according to Viola¡¯s directions?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think it¡¯s impossible.

    There¡¯s no one among the Russians who understand English, and not many of them have military experience either.

    They¡¯re just a criminal reserve military of young men¡­I don¡¯t think they¡¯d follow orders from an American who they don¡¯t know that well¡¹

    Michi answered.

    ¡¸I think so too.

    Therefore, Viola has no choice but to split the combatants he gathered together.

    The 20 Americans will unify and start withdrawing to the lower floors.

    The 30 Russians will go both up and down?

    ¡¸The troops heading to the upper floor are decoys.

    They¡¯re a throwaway unit to prevent the withdrawing group from being pursued¡¹

    I see¡­

    ¡¸I think Viola himself is also in the retreating group.

    From the point when Lorenzaccio Bandini decided to withdraw, Viola has no choice but to ignore his will.

    He doesn¡¯t have the courage to head on the upper floor with the Russians alone¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸I think that only the Russians are leading the two groups heading down.

    This is also being used as Viola¡¯s shield.

    But, I think that some of the Russians are mixed up with Americans.

    If it¡¯s only Russian thugs, then they¡¯ll be broken immediately¡¹

    Viola¡¯s organized combatants are built as reinforcements¡­

    ¡¸If you think about it rationally, that¡¯s how it will be¡¹

    Kudou-papa supports Margo-san¡¯s opinion

    ¡¸But¡­I have a question¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Kudou-san?¡¹

    Seki-san asks.

    ¡¸No¡­somehow, it feels a bit too fragile¡¹

    ¡­Fragile?

    ¡¸Those guys haven¡¯t done their homework at all, you see? They look like they just plunged in, not knowing anything about this hotel, Kouzuki security service, our guys, etc.

    On the contrary, it feels like they just thought¡ºit¡¯s an easy victory if we just rush in with 150 combat men¡»¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa thinks deeply.

    ¡¸Is it possible that Cesario Viola¡¯s organization didn¡¯t investigate anything? As¡ºKakka¡»made this hotel the decisive battleground, there was enough time to investigate¡­I would definitely have investigated it¡¹

    No¡­Viola was supposed to have done a preliminary survey.

    Therefore, miss Cordelia was able to invade the hotel easily¡­

    In the first place, miss Cordelia and chief Tanizawa are connected, and were part of the preliminary activities of the operation

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡­Wait

    ¡­Could it be that.

    Chief Tanizawa might have not betrayed Jii-chan¡­

    And miss Cordelia is betraying Viola¡­

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Margo-san has noticed the possibility as well.

    Miss Cordelia should have information on the hotel and Kouzuki¡¯s security service.

    That¡¯s absolute.

    And yet¡­for her to give false information to Cesario Viola¡­

    The hotel is an ordinary building.

    The security isn¡¯t a big deal.

    Kouzuki Security service has no good people, so don¡¯t mind them.

    If she made a report like that¡­and Viola executed the assault tonight¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t understand this¡¹

    Kudou-papa seems to be uneasy.

    I¡¯m also uneasy.

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t I been telling you since earlier?¡¹

    Neko-san tells Kudou-papa

    ¡¸The four people who disappeared first were the real assassination unit, and the 150 people who came later are all decoys¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­would Cesario Viola make himself a decoy? Furthermore, this is a terrible predicament¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that but¡­while we¡¯re at a mess, the four assassin unit can do whatever they want¡¹

    Neko-san¡¯s intuition is sharp.

    Miss Corderlia might be the key to the enemy

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­that¡¯s under Tanizawa pops¡¯ jurisdiction.

    Besides,¡ºKakka¡»has two monster guards, Ootoku and Choumoto.

    I¡¯ve got no choice but to leave him to them¡¹

    Those two aren¡¯t on Jii-chan¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s concentrate on the work given to us¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    But¡­I

    I know that Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan are missing.

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s also suspicious.

    ¡­Dammit

    In the end, as long as I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the deal between chief Tanizawa and miss Cordelia¡­

    The truth doesn¡¯t come¡­

    ¡¸Father¡­Mama-uesama was fired from Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Michi changes the topic

    ¡¸Etsuko¡­what happened?¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san fired her due to violating orders and abandoning her duties¡­¡¹

    Seki-san supplements.

    ¡¸Abandoning duties and violating orders?¡­She¡¯s not that kind of woman though?¡¹

    ¡¸Mama-uesama¡­prioritized a man over her work¡¹

    Michi said¡­Kudou-papa¡¯s speechless

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    Then, he took a deep breath¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop that talk for now¡­Neko, bring together the allied teams.

    Defeat the three divisions of Viola¡¯s troops¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­let¡¯s concentrate on what¡¯s in front of us¡¹

    Neko-san checks the location of each team¡­

    ¡¸The earlier group who went down¡­I think most of them are Russians, but they¡¯ll soon catch up with the Banbarubie 3¡¹

    ¡¸Perfect¡­let¡¯s have Barbie and the other two scout ahead¡¹

    Kudou-papa takes the extension phone.

    1. https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/ÆßÇúÊð’È–ËÒ»‚S ?

 Chapter 325. Queen Bee Dynamite!

    Chapter 325. Queen Bee Dynamite!

    ¡º¡­But still, Ruby-chan,¡­4!¡»

    ¡ºWhat is it¡­nee-san? 5!¡»

    ¡ºI know I¡¯m the one who said it but¡­6!¡»

    ¡º¡­Do you regret it? 7!¡»

    ¡ºYeah¡­a bit. 8!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m prepared for it¡­now that it¡¯s come to this. 9!¡»

    ¡ºRight¡­Doubt!¡»

    Banbarubie 3 is on the screen.

    This is the elevator hall.

    It¡¯s a slightly wider entrance¡­marble statues and benches are placed over there.

    It¡¯s a perfect space for a melee while hiding oneself.

    No, it¡¯s this kind of hotel so it¡¯s scattered in those places on purpose.

    Sitting down on the marble floor¡­are the two ladies, Barbie-san and Ruby-san playing cards.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not fun to play doubt with only two players because we know what the other party has¡»

    ¡ºRight¡­the other party definitely has the cards you don¡¯t have¡»

    What are these two doing?

    ¡ºHow about playing a game other than this? What about Indian poker?¡»

    Banba-san who¡¯s the only one standing with her flail, shouts in a crying voice.

    ¡ºPlease let me join too! It¡¯s fun with three people. The infinite possibilities will spread¡­!¡»

    Barbie-san looks at Banba-san¡­

    ¡ºNo. Banba-chan is on watch¡»

    ¡ºYeah. You¡¯re ten years too early to join us playing cards¡»

    Ruby-san also dismisses Banba-san from participating the game¡­

    No¡­what are you girls doing in a middle of fight?

    Or rather, Banba-san¡¯s the only one fighting¡­I¡¯ve never seen Barbie-san do a decent job in this hotel.

    Ruby-san sometimes shoot for aid though

    ¡ºBut still, Nee-san¡­are you hungry?¡»

    ¡ºYeah. Should we order Kudou pops some pizza?¡»

    ¡ºI want some Ramen. What do you want, Banba-chan?¡»

    ¡ºMe? Uhm¡­¡»

    ¡ºI think you already know it but it¡¯ll be delivered. There¡¯s no sashimi set meals this late at night¡»

    No¡­Barbie-san

    There¡¯s no shop that would deliver to this hotel converted to a battlefield.

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯m on a diet so I¡¯ll refrain from snacks. I¡¯ve already eaten three lunch boxes from the one Kudou-san brought a while ago¡»

    Well, they handed out lunch boxes on the first floor.

    ¡ºBanba-chan¡­I would be troubled if you go on a diet!¡»

    Barbie-san glares at her.

    ¡ºEh, what is it? I¡¯m managing my physical condition properly, I¡¯m also doing my best in training so my muscles don¡¯t fall¡­¡»

    ¡ºNee-san isn¡¯t talking about that!¡»

    Ruby-san scolds Banba-san.

    ¡ºErr¡­ then what is it?¡»

    Banba-san shows a blank face.

    She¡¯s completely puzzled.

    ¡ºBanba-chan, do you know that law of conservation of mass?¡»

    Barbie-san said.

    ¡ºYes, I do know about it¡»

    ¡ºRuby-chan and I have been dieting without Banba-chan knowing¡­!¡»

    ¡ºEh, is that so?¡»

    ¡ºYes. That¡¯s why¡­the meat we don¡¯t need is being taken by Banba-chan¡¯s body¡»

    ¡º¡­What?¡»

    What what?

    ¡ºLike I said, law of conservation of mass! The meat decreased from our body have to be given to someone else¡¯s body else the entropy of the universe will collapse!¡»

    ¡­Was the law of conservation of mass like that?

    ¡ºEh¡­do I have to get fat so Barbie-san can get thin?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the opposite! We¡¯ can lose weight as much as you get fat!¡»

    ¡ºWhaaaat¡­????!!¡»

    ¡ºTherefore, eat as much as you want and get fatter! When someone looks from the outside, we only become slimmer¡­!¡»

    ¡ºYeah yeah, mass preservation¡­mass preservation¡»

    Ruby-san laughs at Barbie-san¡¯s absurd theory.

    ¡ºWith that said, Banba-chan be eating tonkotsu ramen from now on. Eat at least three cups. Become a thicc and garlic-smelling woman that can be sniffed from a hundred meters away!¡»

    ¡ºNo way¡­I don¡¯t want that!¡»

    Then¡­the elevator¡¯s extension phone rings.

    Barbie-san takes the handset.

    ¡ºYes? Thank you for calling. This is the preacher of love¡­Barbie-chan!¡»

    The other side of the call is of course, Kudou-papa, who¡¯s in the same room as us.

    ¡¸¡­Ken-chan Ramen, the new release.¡¹

    ¡ºMy, that¡¯s just perfect. I want to eat some ramen. But, Ken-chan ramen is a bit small¡»

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s heading your way¡¹

    Kudou-papa got into the subject.

    ¡ºThen that means that they have started to withdraw?¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. They¡¯re going to siege with all desperation¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºRoger¡­I¡¯ll make up and greet them wan!¡»

    Barbie-san throws out the playing cards at hand.

    ¡¸I think that the one¡¯s going here would be mainly the Russian thugs anyway¡­¡¹

    ¡ºI know. If they¡¯re retreating then they¡¯re going to use their ace card, right?¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­be careful¡¹

    ¡ºWho do you think I am? Even if Banba-chan dies, Ruby-chan and I will survive!

    ¡ºBarbie-saaan, I¡¯m I going to die? Is that decided already¡­!?¡»

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸The game¡¯s over¡­they¡¯re here¡¹

    Kudou-papa changes the images on the monitors.

    Ahead of the corridor, men in black combat clothes appear heading towards Barbie-san

    They¡¯re around 20 people.

    They¡¯re terribly apart¡­they¡¯re not maintaining any formation.

    Even I can see that they¡¯re not trained in collective fighting.

    This guys are Viola¡¯s advance withdrawal team?!

    ¡ºMy my. Well then, Barbie-san. You¡¯re going to kick them away¡­!¡»

    Barbie-san holds into her prided flail¡­

    ¡ºBanba-chan, take a break¡­¡»

    Barbie-san said.

    ¡ºEh, why?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not good to not understand the enemy¡¯s ability at first glance¡­Banba-chan. There¡¯s around 5 professionals mixed in those amateurs¡­!¡»

    Ruby-san also takes out her rubber bullet shotgun¡­

    Then she took an automatic rifle hidden nearby.

    ¡ºRuby-san, that AK is loaded with live ammo?¡»

    Banba-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡ºYes. We won¡¯t survive unless we try to kill them seriously¡­!¡»

    The black enemy troop comes closer to Barbie-san and the two.

    ¡ºRuby-chan, take my weapon¡»

    Barbie-san reaches her hand out to Ruby-san while staring at the¡ºenemy¡»

    ¡ºWood or iron?¡»

    Ruby-san opens the golf carry bag.

    Barbie-san¡­are you going to fight these people with golf equipment?

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that obvious?¡­Black Shaft!¡»

    ¡ºHere, Nee-san!¡»

    Ruby-san hands Barbie-san a long black rod.

    ¡­Jaki!

    In an instant it stretched to be as tall as Barbie-san¡¯s back¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s a fishing rod.

    ¡ºHmm, hmm, hmm¡­!¡»

    Barbie-san receives and swings around the black fishing rod.

    The black rod¡¯s axis stirs up a gale around Barbie-san¡­

    ¡ºGood, good¡­I¡¯m going to fish you out boys¡­!¡»

    Ruby-san peels off the cover sticking to her nipples.

    ¡ºAs expected, if I don¡¯t expose my nipples I can¡¯t sense the enemy¡­!¡»

    Making a clicking sound, she checked the rifle again¡­

    ¡ºBarbie-san, what should I do¡­?¡»

    Banba-chan¡¯s confused at the two completely motivated people

    ¡ºBanba-chan¡­you can make a report on the film¡ºlake of illusions¡»over there¡»1

    ¡º¡­Whaaaat?!¡»

    ¡ºThe theme would be the relationship between the space shuttle and warring states era¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s impossible! I never understood the meaning of that movie at all¡­!¡»

    ¡ºThen, summarize the synopsis briefly with the space shuttle, tango and shampagne and Takeda Shuhei as the axis on the television drama¡ºI want to be loved for love¡»¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s impossibleee! That drama¡¯s story development is so messed up!!!!¡»

    ¡ºWhy is it when Japan¡¯s live action story on space shuttles definitely turns into¡ºbrainstorming flower garden¡»¡­¡»

    Ruby-san said quietly

    The enemy¡¯s approach stopped.

    All the men in black combat clothes had a pistol.

    ¡ºBanba-chan¡­watch out for the stray bullets. Think about your own survival for now¡­!¡»

    ¡­Dadaaaan!!!

    The Banbarubie 3 ladies jump into the shadow along with the first gunshot!!

    ¡ºBarbie-san!¡»

    ¡ºBanba-chan, don¡¯t go out!¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­!¡»

    ¡ºThe enemy¡¯s different from before¡­even if you get close, they won¡¯t stop shooting from the fear of friendly fire. They¡¯re fine to shoot their teammates!¡»

    Oh¡­if Viola¡¯s men are among the Russian people then¡­

    They¡¯ll shoot Barbie-san and others together with the Russians.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is!¡»

    ¡­Zudadadadada!

    Ruby-san fires her automatic rifle¡­!

    The enemy hide down in the shadows in panic

    ¡ºHere¡­¡»

    Barbie-san swings her fishing rod!

    ¡­Shuba!

    Something glitters in the air¡­?!

    ¡ºGuwa!¡»

    An enemy combatant hiding behind a big marble statue screams!

    ¡ºEnjoy Fishing!!!¡»

    Barbie-san¡­you¡¯re fishing enemies?

    ¡ºBy the way, this isn¡¯t a normal hook. When it pierces, it has a mechanism of squirting out a fast acting deadly poison¡­!¡»

    There¡¯s poison from the fishing hook?

    ¡ºIt¡¯s useless to hide! Barbie-san¡¯s¡ºQueen Bee Dynamite Needle¡»will pierce to your heart! Shalala!¡»

    Barbie-san swings her fishing rod!

    The tip of the rod is a thin and robust thread¡­and the needle poison draws an arc and jumps into the figure of the enemy!

    ¡ºAkaga¡­!¡»

    If the needle sticks to anywhere in your body, you¡¯re out.

    What a frightening weapon

    ¡º¡­¡­£¡£¡¡»

    Barbie-san raises the fishing rod to return the needle¡­one of the enemy tries to grab the thread.

    ¡º¡­Sorry for you!¡»

    Barbie-san pulls the reel!

    Shujujujuju¡­!

    The palm of the man who¡¯s wearing black gloves raised a smoke as it rubs with the thread¡­!

    ¡ºGua!¡»

    The man let go of the thread from the pain of his hand being torn.

    ¡ºOkay then¡­!¡»

    That¡¯s when Barbie-san throws down the poisonous needle!

    That man got hit by the needle and fell down in agony.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s made of special thread and needles. It won¡¯t be cut easily, and even if you try to grab it without gloves, your fingers would be cut. Because the needle is a special alloy, it can easily penetrate through combat clothes¡­!¡»

    Ruby-san holds them back with the rifle¡­

    Barbie-san hits them with a needle poison from the blind spot.

    The battle continues for a while¡­

    ¡­Zudadadada!

    ¡­Bibyun!

    ¡­Zuba!

    ¡­¡ºUgaaa!¡»

    ¡ºHey, it¡¯s about time Banba-chan sees it too¡»

    Barbie-san said

    ¡ºThere¡¯s five that¡¯s mixed in the crowed that are moving with each other¡»

    That five people are Viola¡¯s subordinates?

    ¡ºThey¡¯re going to come to us soon¡»

    At the moment Barbie-san said¡­

    One of the enemy throws something at Ruby-san

    No way¡­a grenade?!

    ¡ºThey won¡¯t throw in hand grenades in such indoor location like this¡­!¡»

    Despite saying that, Ruby-san jumps into another cover with her rifle¡­!

    ¡­Juwa!

    It¡¯s smoke grenade.

    White gas spews out!

    While Ruby-san is throwing off her position¡­

    Several enemies rushes towards Barbie-san¡­!

    ¡ºYou can use this rod like this too!!!¡»

    Barbie-san turns the pole to a whip inside the white smoke and slaps each enemy¡­!

    ¡­Bishu! Bishu!!

    ¡­Bibibibishushu!!

    The wind¡¯s being split¡­!

    ¡ºThe speed of the tip of the rod exceeds the speed of the sound!!¡»

    The masks of the enemy in black combat clothes are broken¡­each of them are taken down.

    ¡ºBy the way, there¡¯s also poison on the tip of the rod!¡»

    What a poisonous rod¡­!

    ¡ºIt¡¯s an old saying¡­sexy ladies are poisonous¡»

    No¡­I don¡¯t think so,

    But, I see that Barbie-san¡¯s a poisonous woman

    ¡ºBy the way¡­Hey¡­it¡¯s only the five of you¡­come out!¡»

    Barbie-san waves the rod to provoke the enemy

    ¡ºBarbie-san, even if you say that in Japanese¡­!¡»

    Banba-san retorts

    ¡ºMy, I wonder¡­¡»

    Then, Barbie-san said something in fluent English¡­

    ¡ºBarbie-san, that¡¯s just cruel, too cruel. It¡¯s too cruel that you would definitely lose when you¡¯re sued from the US. That¡¯s a horrible taunt¡­¡»

    Banba-san says from the shadows¡­

    Somehow, she said some slang or something absurd¡­

    ¡­Then

    The hidden enemy reveals themselves¡­

    71, 2, 3, 4¡­5 people

    All of them removed their facial googles and mask¡­

    All of them are blonde white men.

    ¡¸Romeo Montague¡­¡¹

    Nei-san mutters looking at one man¡¯s face.

    Viola seems to have sent one of his executive to the withdrawal team.,

    The remaining four¡­should be subordinates of Romeo Montague.

    Perhaps, the cooperation of the five is perfect.

    ¡ºMy¡­all of them are blonde men!¡»

    Barbie-san smiles.

    ¡ºI loved Albert¡¯s¡ºcandy candy¡»when I was child you see. Therefore, one day, I told my mom¡­¡ºMama, when I become an adult, I¡¯m going to marry Albert¡­then, mom said¡­¡»

    The black fishing rod trembles.

    ¡º¡­¡ºDon¡¯t marry a part-timer, at least marry someone who has regular work, she said. Mama in heaven, sorry. Your Barbie is doing a more inconsistent jobs than a part-time¡­!¡»

    ¡ºWell, we¡¯re a complete outlaws, far from inconsistent jobs¡»

    Ruby-san smiles wryly

    The five men had two take out knives and three with guns.

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s a two top three follow-up¡»

    Romeo Montague is of course in the middle of the follow-up group¡­!

    ¡¶¡­¡­GO£¡¡·

    Romeo Montague ordered and the five men moved all at once¡­!

    The two men with knives go around between Barbie-san and Ruby-san.

    Now, Ruby-san can¡¯t shoot to hold them out¡­!

    ¡ºHa!¡­What a textbook act¡­!¡»

    1. http://www.imdb.com/title/tt0226998/ ?

 Chapter 326. Barbie girls

    Chapter 326. Barbie girls

    ¡¸But still, those enemies aren¡¯t afraid of friendly fire at all¡­¡¹

    Michi says as she look at the monitor.

    ¡¸I wonder¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa mutters¡­

    ¡­Dadan!

    The five men surrounding Barbie-san shoot their guns calmly, not caring about their allies at all.

    ¡º¡­Oops!¡»

    At the moment the muzzle faced her, Barbie-san moved her body¡­!

    The two knife-wielding enemies rush towards her!

    Barbie-san mows down the knives with the black shaft¡­

    Again, she has a pistol aimed at her.

    ¡­Dogan!

    ¡­Zuzuun!!

    This time, two fire at the same time.

    But still¡­Barbie-san lightly dodges.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­Those are some great reflexes¡¹

    Reika¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all¡­Barbie-chan is fully aware of the movements of all five of the people attacking her. She foresees the next actions of the other party, so she can make her moves at the last minute¡¹

    Neko-san explains.

    ¡¸But, why are those guys shooting so much?¡¹

    I asked.

    They¡¯re not minding that the stray bullets will hit their allies, but¡­

    ¡¸Those five people are quite trained. Since they know each other¡¯s position in the formation, they can shoot without worrying¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸The male Cesario Viola has a poor image, but his subordinates all have first class skill.¡­ Their power is what maintains Viola¡¯s organization. Romeo Montague is a big name executor among them. Your life is forfeit if you underestimate them¡¹

    I see¡­ that¡¯s why

    Barbie-san had Banba-san back down.

    ¡¸Up until now, they¡¯ve only been half-amateur Russian thugs¡­it¡¯s like playing baseball with kindergarten children, then suddenly a major league fastball ace comes out. If you get used to fighting those Russians, you¡¯ll gbe killed by Romeo Montague. Of course, that¡¯s one of the enemy¡¯s tactics though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In short¡­Banba-san, who¡¯s been fighting the Russian thugs brought in by Viola, wouldn¡¯t be able to follow with her eyes or bodies when Romeo Montague¡¯s team appeared suddenly?¡¹

    I asked, and Margo-san smiles wryly¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just speed and combination. First class professionals¡¯ blood thirst is completely different. If you¡¯re inexperienced in the battlefield, you¡¯d be intimidated by those professional teams¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­that¡¯s why Barbie-san hasn¡¯t been participating in the fights until now¡­! They leave the low-rank Russian enemies to Banba-san so they can deal with a high level enemy immediately when it appears¡­!¡¹

    So they don¡¯t get used to the low enemy levels¡­

    ¡¸Nope, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just the simple age difference. Those girls¡¯ hips hurt after they¡¯ve fought for a long time¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa pokes fun.

    ¡¸But, this situation is just bad. If it takes too much time, then it would be worse even for Barbie-cha¡­¡¹

    Neko-san says anxiously.

    ¡¸Besides, she can¡¯t keep that speed up¡­even her¡¹

    On the screen, Barbie-san continues to dodge sharp knives and bullets.

    She¡¯s been keeping that speed up for five minutes without stopping.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­if the enemy¡¯s a first class executioner then Barbie-san is a first class guard. That¡¯s how she is. She¡¯s already thinking of her next move¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa believes that Barbie-san will counterattack¡­

    ¡ºAhaha¡­you guys are good! I praise your combination and concentration. It seems like you¡¯re trained with five people¡­but!¡»

    Barbie-san¡¯s eyes shine.

    ¡ºWhat is she thinking in this kind of situation¡­?¡»

    The man with a knife slashes at Barbie-san again!

    Barbie-san dodges at the last second.

    Then, a shot!

    ¡­She avoided this as well.

    ¡­Then

    The first man, holding the knife, suddenly fell.

    Looking at it¡­Barbie-san¡¯s fishing rod hit the man¡¯s foot.

    She hooked the needle on the man while dodging¡­

    ¡ºLook¡­the combo collapsed¡»

    Barbie-san pokes the stick into the neck of the fallen man!

    The man faints in agony.

    ¡ºOkay, one less person!!¡»

    Romeo Montague says something in English¡­!

    One man with a handgun throws his gun to Romeo Montague.

    Then, he pulled a combat knife out from his waist.

    Two knives and two pistols¡­Romeo Montague has two handguns.

    Their formation shifts into four people immediately¡­!

    ¡ºI see, they¡¯re also trained for when there¡¯s a missing member¡­!¡»

    Barbie-san smiles wryly and attacks the enemy again.

    Her physical strength is getting exhausted¡­

    She¡¯s sweating severely¡­breathing heavily.

    ¡ºUhiii¡­we¡¯re gonna be in a bad spot if this continues¡»

    ¡ºBarbie-san, I¡¯ll cover you!¡»

    Banba-chan says, but¡­

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be joking! Your movement is so bad that even a two man team could take us down!¡»

    Barbie-san shouts.

    True¡­swinging her long and heavy flail won¡¯t be able to match the speed of the enemy

    ¡ºYou just watch from over there! Okay!¡»

    ¡ºBut, Barbie-san!¡»

    ¡ºDo as Nee-san says¡­Banbaaa!¡»

    Ruby-san shouts.

    ¡ºIf Nee-san tells you to watch then just watch!¡»

    Ruby-san replaces the rifle¡¯s magazine¡­

    She can¡¯t shoot because of the possibility of stray bullet right now but¡­

    She believes that there¡¯s a chance to reverse the situation.

    ¡º¡­But¡»

    Then¡­in the end, Barbie-san¡¯s legs get tangled and she¡¯s about to fall!

    ¡º¡­Uwa!¡»

    ¡ºB-Barbie-san?!¡»

    ¡º¡­But that¡¯s just a prank!¡»

    Barbie-san rotates before hitting the floor and throws something at the knife wielding man approaching!

    ¡º¡­Ugaaa!¡»

    Is that the poison needle at the end of the black rod?!

    The man with the knife falls in agony

    ¡ºOkay¡­that¡¯s one less person¡»

    Three people remaining.

    Barbie-san smiles but¡­she¡¯s already dizzy.

    Romeo Montague orders his men to do something again¡­

    The two with pistol holster their weapons.

    Then¡­they pull out knives.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s about time they had less bullets, so everyone¡¯s taking out knives¡­!¡»

    Barbie-san says while breathing roughly¡­

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that better? If there¡¯s no guns then it¡¯ll help us¡­!¡»

    Barbie-san throws the black rod and raises her fist.

    ¡ºIf there¡¯s no pistols, then I¡¯m going too¡­!¡»

    Then, Banba-san jumps out of the shadow, flail in hand¡­

    At that moment¡­!

    Romeo Montague and the three guys with knives retreat¡­

    At the same time, two men who shouldn¡¯t be there jump in, armed with machine guns¡­

    This is bad¡­!!!

    Barbie-san and Banba-san will be shot!

    At the moment I thought so¡­!

    Bika!! Bomu! Bomu!!

    An intense flash and an explosive sound come from the feet of the machine gun men!

    ¡ºThere you go¡»

    Dougagagagaga¡­!!

    With her automatic rifle, Ruby-san mows down the men with machine guns who had stopped moving after the sudden dazzling light!

    At the same time, Barbie-san kicked Romeo Montague¡¯s head¡­

    ¡º¡­Uguaaaa!!!¡»

    Following that, the remaining two receive a fist to their vitals while their eyes are dazzled.

    ¡­F-Fast!

    Her movements are faster than a while ago.

    ¡º¡­Yessir!¡»

    Barbie-san throws shuriken down at the two machine gun wielders who¡¯d collapsed!

    ¡º¡­Uga!¡»

    ¡º¡­Ugee!!¡»

    The men faint in agony

    This reaction¡­are the Shurikens also coated with fast acting poison?

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡­¡¹

    Barbie-san confirms that all of the enemies are silenced¡­and then gets on all fours on the floor.

    ¡º¡­Ruby-chan, good job¡»

    ¡ºBarbie-saaan!!¡»

    Banba-san jumps out.

    Ruby-san stands up slowly, holding her gun.

    ¡ºEither way, I know that it¡¯s body armor or a bullet proof vest¡­it¡¯s the right answer to make it a rubber bullet with strong striking force¡»

    I see, since the enemy can¡¯t be beaten with live ammunition¡­

    Ruby-san prioritized knocking down the opponent¡­so she changed the magazine to rubber bullets?

    Also, Barbie-san noticed it, therefore¡­

    She threw poison shuriken at the machine gun guys who¡¯d fallen down.

    ¡ºYeah. Thanks to Ruby-chan chan knocking them down¡­I¡¯m saved¡»

    Barbie-san¡¯s not standing up yet.

    ¡ºUhm¡­why did the floor suddenly flare up?¡»

    Banba-san asks Ruby-san.

    ¡ºOh? We knew that there was going to be an ambush, so I set up a wireless flash mine¡»

    ¡ºEh¡­when?¡»

    Ruby-san smiles wryly.

    ¡ºSecretly, so Banba-chan wouldn¡¯t notice¡­¡»

    ¡ºEh, why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡»

    ¡ºBecause¡­if we tell Banba-chan, you¡¯d just say¡ºlet¡¯s use the landmine over there¡»even in front of enemies¡­!¡»

    ¡ºMuu¡­I wouldn¡¯t do that!¡»

    ¡º¡­Hmm, really?¡»

    Ruby-san stares at Banba-san.

    ¡ºErr¡­I might. Yeah¡­¡»

    Banba-san¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡ºBut¡­how did you know the enemy would form an ambush?¡»

    ¡ºWell, of course¡­I¡¯m a pro¡»

    Barbie-san said.

    ¡ºThose guys are professional executioners, and yet they came at us directly you see? Well, they might have been underestimating us, but¡­that¡¯s an unworthy action for a genuine professional¡»

    ¡ºBanba-chan, remember this¡­on the battlefield, only amateurs pick a sink or swim fight. A genuine professional tries to make a situation where they¡¯re at an overwhelming advantage, by all means. Even if it¡¯s cowardly¡­even if you¡¯re just crushing an ant, you take out a tank. Overkill is acceptable, but never try to take a position you could lose¡­¡»

    ¡ºAt first¡­the professionals hid themselves among the amateur Russians¡­that was to get our guard down. That¡¯s how they think. Showing their pistols, trying to convince us that they don¡¯t have a more powerful weapon. Then, they put away the gun because they¡¯re out of bullets. Therefore, Banba-chan earlier believed that¡ºthere¡¯s no more shooting now¡»and jumped out without thinking. That¡¯s when¡­the ambush with the machine gun jumps in¡­It¡¯s a very cowardly but well planned move¡­¡»

    I-I see¡­

    The first team of five were a decoy.

    ¡ºHowever, with this strategy¡­they have to put out a useful guy in advance. Everyone who fought directly had combat abilities, but the two machine gun guys were inexperienced fighters. Therefore, they got caught by the flash mine and I took them down with the poison shuriken¡»

    ¡ºIf the enemy had arranged a skilled person for the ambush¡­Banba-chan would¡¯ve been full of holes when she jumped out!¡»

    ¡ºNoo¡­please don¡¯t say scary things, Ruby-san!¡»

    ¡ºWell, the other side is short of people. The commander was the type who wants to go out¡»

    Barbie-san said.

    ¡ºAnyway¡­Banba-chan¡¯s still half-baked. Listen, you can¡¯t graduate from us until you become qualified on your own!¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­please teach me from now on! Barbie-san. Ruby-san!¡»

    The straightforward Banba-san lowers her head to the two ladies.

    ¡¸Saying that much¡­even though you don¡¯t intend to let her go¡¹

    Neko-san says as she look at Banbarubie 3 on the monitor.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Barbie and Ruby love to raise honest girls like Banba-chan But, they don¡¯t want them to be independent They meet a good man, retire¡­always. Banba-chan is still young, so she¡¯ll be staying with the team for a couple of years more¡¹

    ¡¸What about the girl before Banba-chan? If I recall¡­Gan-chan, was it?¡¹

    Kudou-papa asks Neko-san.

    ¡¸Yes. They were¡ºGanbaruby-3¡»back then Gan-chan is now the wife of a grape farmer. I got their new year¡¯s card¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Before Gan-chan, they didn¡¯t have a code name like now; they were just a¡ºfemale group¡»team¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it¡ºthree musketeers¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s way before¡¹

    ¡¸Even though they¡¯re¡ºthree musketeers¡»it was four people¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­they got two newbies back then¡¹

    ¡¸In the first place, Barbie-san and Ruby-san were originally a two woman team, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, at first, they were¡ºRinrin¡»and¡ºRanran¡» Speaking of which¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, a newcomer came in¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she was¡ºKankan¡»chan¡¹

    ¡­Rin rin, ran ran, kan kan.

    ¡¸There was a girl who didn¡¯t get along with Ruby and quit immediately, right?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of them. ¡ºFeifei¡»and¡ºTonton¡» There¡¯s also a child called¡ºYuuyuu¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Since when did she call herself¡ºBarbie¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸From¡ºthree musketeers¡» ¡ºBarbie, Ruby, and Great Muta¡»was the combination back then¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they¡¯ve got a history¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Reika shows a gloomy face.

    ¡¸I was invited to the team by Barbie-san, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t that because they thought you were a straightforward worth teasing?¡¹

    Neko-san said laughing.

    ¡¸¡­Am I worth teasing?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well, Barbie-chan only picks girls who have good character¡­I think that you should be proud that you were recognized by that person¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    Reika¡¯s expression is complex.

    Her character is recognized¡­Reika herself is a top elite of Kouzuki security service¡­

    She¡¯s already a full fledged guard.

    ¡¸I look like a half-person to Barbie-san¡¹

    If it was the old Reika, she would¡¯ve opposed violently, but¡­

    Reika right now admits her immaturity obediently.

    Reika¡¯s also changing.

    ¡¸With this¡­Cesario Viola¡¯s main troop has decreased by 7, making it 13¡¹

    Kudou-papa calculates.

    ¡¸With that said, Cesario VIola himself and Lorenzaccio Bandini don¡¯t have much fighting ability¡­there¡¯s only eleven people we need to be careful of¡¹

    ¡¸Kudou-chan¡­but there¡¯s still Giuliano Jenka, a big figure¡­I think that they¡¯re hiding trained executor teams like Romeo Montague¡¹

    Neko-san says.

    ¡¸Well, I guess¡­the enemy¡¯s that famous criminal organization in Los Angeles. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯ll throw out some absurd¡ºhidden ball¡»¡­!¡¹

    Really¡­as far as I can see, the male Cesario Viola is an idiot and a vulgar, perverted old man, and yet¡­

    Viola¡¯s organization¡¯s men¡­miss Cordelia, Romeo Montague and his team¡­are all first class executioners.

    What¡¯s with this gap¡­?

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸No¡­I wonder why these guys are putting up a small time villain like Viola on top of the organization¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸As expected, the male Viola¡¯s just a pretext boss¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸Even when fighting with Dai Grepher san¡­the orders came from Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s following the male Viola.

    And yet, why did everyone come to Japan¡­?

    Didn¡¯t the male Viola come to Japan because of his personal grudge against Nei-san¡­?

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Barbie¡¯s got to rest¡¹

    Kudou-papa said¡­not caring about the swirling suspicion in my mind.

    On the screen, Barbie-san is still down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since she¡¯s kept her top speed up for that long, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the age¡­AGE!¡¹

    Kudou-papa laughs.

    ¡¸But, it can¡¯t be helped now that it has come to this. I¡¯ve got to go down and directly command the decisive battle with Viola¡¯s main troops. I¡¯ll leave this room to Neko¡­¡¹

    The rest is only two units.

    The decoy troops are heading upstairs¡­

    And Viola¡¯s main troops head to the lower floors.

    ¡¸Now then¡­it¡¯s the climax!¡¹

 Chapter 327. Transformation

    Chapter 327. Transformation

    How many people are available right now?¡¹

    Kudou-papa asks Neko-san.

    ¡¸Right¡­we have two teams taking a break. ¡ºCouples¡»and¡ºCarnabies¡» Also, since the eighth floor control is over, we can move Jim Button, Ema¡¯s Combination, Takeshi Hunter, Takashima Takehide, and the Middle Aged Tantric Detectives. The team¡ºfriends¡»of Michelle and Paul are available too¡­!¡¹

    Neko-san checked the situation of all members and gave a quick answer.

    ¡¸Remove Takeshi Hunter He¡¯s only good with close quarters. Are there any members of¡ºCups¡»that have fallen off?¡¹

    ¡¸Ko-chan and Dave are alive. Ma-chan and Mamoru seem to have escaped halfway¡¹

    ¡¸What about Mickey and Kenneth?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re in the rest room, I think they¡¯d come when called¡¹

    ¡¸Then call them. Those guys are skilled so I¡¯d be troubled if they lose their motivation immediately. Instead of Mamoeu, throw in Motchin from¡ºCarnabies¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡¹

    ¡¸Those on the 8th floor go to the 7-14 route. Gather those on the 10th floor at D7¡¹

    ¡¸Viola¡¯s main troops can¡¯t enter from that route¡¹

    ¡¸Contact Tanizawa pops and tell him to not open only firewall D7¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­then, it¡¯ll be a shortcut¡¹

    The two make such conversation while studying the maze-like interior map.

    ¡¸If you raise a fire wall badly¡­the four infiltrators might join Viola, but¡­¡¹

    Seki-san presents her advice.

    True, though it¡¯s a harsh situation, it¡¯s highly likely that miss Cordelia would come to rescue Viola and others.

    ¡¸Hey hey, if we gather ten people together, even if they¡¯re skilled, it won¡¯t be easy for them you know? Besides, it¡¯s enough to open the fire wall D7 only when we¡¯re passing through. Once we get through, just close it again. If Tanizawa pops is in the¡ºheadquarters¡»then he can freely control that¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ll head to the scene. I¡¯ll leave talking with Tanizawa pops to you, Neko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I wonder if Tanizawa-san¡¯s back from the restroom¡¹

    Right¡­

    When they contacted the¡ºheadquarters¡» earlier¡­chief Tanizawa had left his seat.

    ¡¸¡­Should we go too?¡¹

    Margo-san makes an offer.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got a connection with Cesario Viola. If possible, I want to beat him with my own hands¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right, should we come too? Even if it¡¯s a little power, the more the better¡¹

    Seki-san also helps Margo-san¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Hey hey, don¡¯t go joking on me. I¡¯d gladly borrow the foreigner lady, Seki-kun, Fujimiya-kun¡¯s power but¡­those ladies over there and this boy would be coming along too right?¡¹

    Kuou-papa looks at me, Nei-san and Yukino.

    ¡¸I will protect these people¡­ !¡¹

    Michi said, but¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate the battlefield¡­! The other party¡¯s a group of genuine killers. There¡¯s no way you can bring someone with no fighting power!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father¡¹

    Kudou-papa speaks to Seki-san and Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Either way¡­it¡¯s our work to repel them away. We¡¯re not Kouzuki security service, free guards have their honor too. If we borrow your power then it¡¯ll just hurt my reputation. Sorry, but please back down for now¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s not a free guard.

    She¡¯s carrying the name of the criminal organization called¡ºKuromori¡»

    Seki-san and Reika are from Kouzuki security service.

    If he borrows guards at the last minute¡­I can tell that the free guards which Kudou-papa gathered will have their honor dirtied.

    It¡¯s possible that their evaluation might be that¡ºthe free guys are useless¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should say sorry. I said something selfish¡­¡¹

    Margo-san apologizes to Kudou-papa

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve got a lot of troubles I don¡¯t know. I understand the feeling that you want to take him down with your own hands. But¡­as you can see, the situation is in our favour, but it¡¯s the fear of combat that might reverse things on the site. Sorry, but I can¡¯t take outsiders. Please understand¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Watch Cesario VIola¡¯s troops get annihilated from this room. That would be the safest¡¹

    Yeah¡­here, we can watch the fight of Kudou-papa and Viola

    ¡¸However¡­if the worst happens and we get done¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiles

    ¡¸At that time, Tanizawa-pops will officially call out his top elites. When that happens, Seki-kun, Fujimiya-kun¡­my best regards!¡¹

    First, Kudou-papa and the free guards head for the battle.

    Since he took the trouble to call the free people, he has to trust them up to the last minute.

    At this stage, if Kouzuki security service men comes out¡­the free people¡¯s reputation would be crushed.

    If that happens¡­the free guards would be refused work requests from Kouzuki security service.

    It¡¯s quite hard for a company to hire a skilled contractor.

    Then¡­unfortunately, only in a situation where the free guards can¡¯t control it anymore¡­

    The top elites of Kouzuki security service would head to the rescue¡­

    Us¡­¡ºKuromori¡»can never head to the battlefield¡­

    That¡¯s obvious.

    A surface company like Kouzuki security service can¡¯t afford to rely on an underground organization like¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Father¡­fortunes of war!¡¹

    Michi tells her father.

    ¡¸You too. Watch your father do cool things from here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Then¡­Kudou-papa jumps out of the room.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s goooo!!!! DODONGAGON! My courage is at max!¡¹

    He fires out strange voices¡­

    ¡¸Really, your father¡¯s an amusing man¡¹

    Neko-san tells Michi

    ¡¸¡­Father is my pride¡¹

    Michi answered.

    ¡¸¡­If possible, I want to crush Viola in front of Nei though¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nei-san, feeling disappointed¡­5

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s the best way to get rid of Nei¡¯s trauma¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s parents were killed by Cesario Viola¡­

    Her brother, Kei-san, also died before Nei-san¡¯s eyes.

    Including her imprisoned life for several years¡­

    Viola¡¯s made a nest in Nei-san¡¯s heart¡­as a fundamental fear.

    ¡¸¡­Maru-chan¡¹

    ¡¸But, it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s watch from here¡¹

    Margo-san presents her hand to Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Nei-san holds that hand.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. There¡¯s enough people like us who will be fighting on the field. There¡¯s no need to force you to jump into danger¡¹

    Neko-san said

    ¡¸Now then¡­I¡¯ve got to contact Tanizawa-san¡¹

    Neko-san picks up the phone.

    ¡¸Hello, Tony-kun? Did Tanizawa-san come back?¡¹

    We listen carefully.

    Since we left¡ºheadquarters¡»¡­We haven¡¯t talked to chief Tanizawa.

    I would like to hear Neko-san¡¯s conversation to understand chief Tanizawa¡¯s true intentions.

    I know that chief Tanizawa is connected to miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Eh? He¡¯s not back yet?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa remains away from the headquarters¡­

    ¡¸You see, yeah¡­I think you¡¯ve been watching over the monitor, but I¡¯m organizing the decisive battle. They¡¯re gathering at D7 on the 10th floor, so we want you to open the fire wall for just a moment. Yes, our boss went over there¡¹

    While Neko-san is talking¡­Margo-san looks at the images from the cameras on each floor.

    Seki-san looks at the computer monitor.

    It seems she¡¯s checking how many troops are deployed and on which floors¡­

    ¡¸What, it¡¯s impossible without Tanizawa-san¡¯s permission? Then hurry up and look for Tanizawa-san. We¡¯re in a hurry too. Norma-chan¡¯s there, right?¡¹

    Seki-san noticed something.

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I noticed it too¡¹

    The two look at each other.

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Pipipipipipi!

    An alarm sounds in the room.

    No, it¡¯s not just in this room.

    The whole hotel makes a warning sound

    ¡¸W-What¡­?!¡¹

    ¡­Jijijiijji

    Looking at it¡­the fire walls descend from the ceiling of the corridor outside the room!

    It¡¯s not just one.

    The opposite corner beyond the corridor too¡­

    The firewalls are all coming down together!

    ¡¶¡­Sister!¡·

    Michi shouts¡­and sister Edie comes running like a puppy.

    She hides herself behind the door in the entrance of the room in a way Neko-san won¡¯t notice.

    She completely erased her presence.

    As expected of an assassin

    ¡­Jijijijiji, gachin!

    The fire walls completely went down¡­

    ¡­We¡¯re trapped in here?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not only this floor¡­¡¹

    Margo-san checks the surveillance monitors.

    The abnormality of each floor is shown on the surveillance monitors.

    All floors have fire walls descending one after another.

    Up until now, only specific fire walls had closed, making the hotel corridors a labyrinth.

    Now¡­all of them are closed indiscriminately

    ¡­Jijijijijijji, gachin!

    ¡­Jijijijijijji, gachin!

    ¡­Jijijijijijji, gachin!

    ¡¸Hey! Tony-kun, what are you doing! What?¡­the headquarters didn¡¯t do anything?¡¹

    ¡­Then that means

    ¡¸Chief Tanizawa is remotely controlling it from somewhere¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Bururururu!

    The building telephone rings.

    ¡¸Yes, what¡¯s it?¡¹

    Reika picks up the handset, instead of Neko-san calling Tony-san

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s going on with this! We got trapped between the firewalls¡­!¡»

    Kudou-papa¡¯s shout can even be heard by us.

    ¡¸¡­They got us¡¹

    Margo-san mutters

    ¡¸All the people in the halls¡­ the enemy teams and the free guards are all trapped individually. They got trapped completely with this¡¹

    Margo-san switches the cameras one after another¡­

    All of the screens are trapped between walls.

    Even Viola¡¯s unit¡­

    The free guards who are wearing flashy costumes¡­

    ¡¸No¡­there¡¯s only one unit that¡¯s moving without being trapped¡¹

    Seki-san says as she look at the display

    ¡¸Which team?¡¹

    Black?¡­Or the flashy one?

    ¡¸It¡¯s Cesario Viola¡¯s main unit¡­furthermore, the one¡¯s moving upwards¡­¡¹

    Margo-san quickly switches the camera¡­

    ¡­True

    There¡¯s a group of men in black combat clothes walking through the corridor.

    Only the movement of this unit isn¡¯t interupted by the fire wall¡­

    ¡¸Then that means¡­Kudou-san¡¯s expectation is wrong?¡¹

    Margo-san grunts.

    ¡¸Viola himself and the executives, like Lorenzaccio Bandini, weren¡¯t heading downwards but heading upwards?¡¹

    I asked, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. This is quite bad. Really bad¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸In this situation, Lorenzaccio Bandini didn¡¯t issue a¡ºwithdrawal¡»but a further¡ºinvasion¡» They¡¯ve made some kind of deal beforehand¡­¡¹

    The Russian units were annihilated one after another¡­

    There ere only a few fighters brought from from the US.

    Kudou-papa thought that the unit heading upstairs was a decoy and that Viola and the others were withdrawing.

    ¡¸What happened to the troops heading down?¡¹

    Margo-san flips and presses the switches.

    The camera¡¯s image appears on the monitor.

    ¡¸Yeah, they¡¯re confined as expected¡¹

    This is definite now¡­

    The unit moving upwards is Viola¡¯s main unit.

    ¡­Then

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s betrayal is also assured.

    ¡¸Anyway! Get Tanizawa-san and check the situation! We can¡¯t do anything in this situation!¡¹

    Neko-san shouts at Tony-san!

    ¡¸What, you guys are trapped in the headquarters too? The door¡¯s locked from the outside?¡¹

    The¡ºheadquarters¡»name is a lie.

    Somewhere in this hotel, there¡¯s a room where you can freely control the house¡¯s system

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s in there

    ¡ºYou look surprised guys¡»

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s voice comes from the ceiling¡¯s speaker

    Yeah, he can see the state of this room from the real control room

    ¡¸Well of course¡­What do you intend to do, Tanizawa-san!¡¹

    Margo-san said in a loud voice.

    ¡º¡ºKuromori¡»people¡­you have to head to the 19th floor¡»

    ¡­19th floor?

    ¡ºCesario Viola will be facing you there¡»

    Was that the plan from the start?!

    ¡ºSeki-kun, Fujimiya-kun¡­take everyone with you¡»

    The boss orders, Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­I refuse¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯re not following the orders of the chief, me?¡»

    ¡¸I can¡¯t judge whether the current chief Tanizawa is ordering me to execute a legitimate task for Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Seki-san said clearly

    ¡¸In addition, the content of your orders is to take a civilian, including a minor, to a dangerous place. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a business order for a legitimate organization¡¹

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t say that the people of Kuromori are civilians, you know? They¡¯re residents of the underground society¡»

    ¡¸No, these are normal children. That¡¯s what I know!¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸In the first place, I¡¯m¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»personal guard. I am not chief Tanizawa¡¯s subordinate¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºThen, I¡¯ll order my subordinate. ¡­Fujimiya-kun, bring them in¡»

    ¡­Reika

    ¡¸I-I am chief Tanizawa¡¯s subordinate. However, I¡¯ve received a direct order from¡ºKakka¡»to protect them!!¡¹

    Reika replied with dignity

    ¡ºI see¡­then the Kuromori house has to go by themselves¡»

    ¡­What do you mean?

    ¡ºKuromori Minaho is on the 19th floor as well¡»

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    Minaho-neesan disappeared with Jii-chan, but¡­why?

    ¡¸Minaho¡¯s with you? She must be safe¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s expression stiffens.

    ¡ºYou can check her safety with your own eyes¡­!¡»

    Chief Tanizawa seems to be inviting us to the 19th floor by all means¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got no choice but to go¡¹

    I tell everyone

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go¡­Maru-chan¡¹

    Nei-san also readies herself¡­

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡¹

    Seki-san checks her pistol.

    Reika also holds her cane of death.

    Michi puts her hand on the whip under her skirt.

    ¡ºYou seem prepared. Then, I¡¯ll open a route from there to the 19th floor¡»

    ¡­Wiiiin

    Of the firewalls that just closed¡­one side was opened.

    From the floor to a half-meter high¡­

    The height was fixed to where you can get through if you lower your head.

    ¡¸Dammit! Don¡¯t give me that bullshit! I¡¯m going too. It¡¯s dangerous with only you people!¡¹

    Neko-san says so, but¡­

    ¡¸Neko-san, please stay in here. You¡¯ve got to contact the free guards who were trapped, right? Besides, if the firewall opens, Neko-san has to make instructions¡¹

    I said.

    This is the only room where the surveillance cameras and in-line calls can be made.

    Neko-san has to stay in this room.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Since we¡¯ve been called¡­we¡¯ll be doing it from here. Neko-san, please support the free people¡­okay?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡­Also

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, stay here¡¹

 Chapter 328. Encounter

    Chapter 328. Encounter

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸Right¡­those who can¡¯t fight shouldn¡¯t go¡¹

    Neko-san said

    ¡¸Since I know that you¡¯re from a prostitution organization¡­I¡¯ve been ignoring her looking like that all this time, but¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s wearing only my T-shirt and nothing underneath¡­

    You can only think that something happened to her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested in what kind of relationship you have with Kuromori house before coming it, I won¡¯t ask it either. But¡­just imagine what kind of eyes would you encounter looking like that if you¡¯re heading down!¡¹

    Yukino shivers.

    There¡¯s still ten more enemies left¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why you have to stay here¡¹

    I said, Neko-san then;

    ¡¸You too, boy¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re naked on your upper half, and not wearing any footwear but, it¡¯s just absurd to go on the battlefield exposing an untrained body. Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a homo among the enemy?¡¹

    O-Oh right.

    The male Cesario Viola¡¯s a homo, right.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! Viola¡¯s only interested in cute boys. I don¡¯t think that Yo-chan¡¯s his type¡¹

    Nei-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸Though you say that¡­you should also stay here. You¡¯re not a combat staff, aren¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Neko-san¡¯s pursuit is harsh.

    ¡¸Kuromori¡¯s¡­Margo-chan, right? If you say that it¡¯s your job from now on¡­then leave the children and go with only the professionals. Even if Michi-chan¡¯s skilled, she¡¯s still a middle school girl. You shouldn¡¯t bring them along knowing that it¡¯s a trap¡­!¡¹

    Yukino, me, Nei-san¡­Michi

    ¡¸Even if I look like this¡­I¡¯m a mother of one child. I can¡¯t allow children to be involved with adult circumstances. No, even Margo-chan is still a child in my eyes but you¡¯re already a professional guard¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m a pro¡¹

    Margo-san answers

    ¡¸If so¡­then don¡¯t take these young non-combat people, who you should guard, to the battlefield¡­I¡¯ll take care of these children. I¡¯ll never hand him to Tanizawa-san. I¡¯ll protect them with my life¡­!¡¹

    Neko-san says.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸I have to go!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles

    ¡¸Cesario Viola¡¯s aim is me after all¡¹

    Margo-san immediately follows up Nei-san.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not just Nei. The people who have hindered Cesario Viola three years ago in Los Angeles¡­and those people involved with the death of Viola¡¯s sister, Rosalind Orlando are targetted¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­it doesn¡¯t change that I¡¯m the center, you know?¡¹

    Nei-san sighs.

    ¡¸If I doni¡¯t go¡­Viola and miss Cordelia won¡¯t be convinced.¡¹ Surely¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸If Nei-san¡¯s going then I¡¯m going too¡¹

    I¡¯m already prepared for it

    ¡¸If I¡¯m a drag then let me die¡­I¡¯ll be Nei-san¡¯s shield¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸If Master¡¯s going then I will accompany him¡¹

    Michi responds immediately

    ¡¸If something happens to Master¡­then I must die on the same place at the same time. Misuzu-sama won¡¯t allow me to take my own life, but¡­ But still, we can¡¯t chose to¡ºnot fight¡»here¡¹

    Then, she looked at Neko-san¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯re very glad that you are worried but¡­we¡¯re a team. We will confront the enemy as a team¡¹

    Michi bows to Margo-san, Seki-san, and Reika.

    ¡¸Margo-oneesama, Seki-sama, Reika-oneesama¡­please take care of us¡¹

    Seki-san smiles¡­

    ¡¸Right. We¡¯re already a team. I¡¯ll blow them away¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What? Blow away?

    ¡¸No matter who it is¡­they shouldn¡¯t underestimate a professional guard¡¯s work¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we¡¯ve got our pride as a guard. I can¡¯t allow this to go this way¡¹

    Reika also speaks

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make Chief Tanizawa regret making fool of women¡­!¡¹

    The two have already decided to stand against chief Tanizawa even if they get fired from Kouzuki security service afterwards¡­!

    ¡¸Okay. I won¡¯t say anything then¡¹

    Neko-san tells us.

    ¡¸Do your best so you won¡¯t regret anything. If you survive¡­then I¡¯ll take care of everything for the free guards¡¯ work¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much!¡¹

    Seki-san answered Neko-san on behalf of everyone

    ¡¸Then, Neko-san, please take care of Yukino¡¹

    When I say so¡­Yukino

    ¡¸Hey¡­wait a minute!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I¡¯m going with you too¡¹

    Y-Yukino?

    ¡¸I¡¯m also a member of the team right? Didn¡¯t you say that you need my eyes¡­!¡¹

    True¡­I definitely said that when we¡¯re forming the members down the basement

    ¡¸Yukino-san. I¡¯m sorry to say but we¡¯re not at that stage anymore¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said¡­

    ¡¸The place we¡¯re going only has enemies. Your eyes that distinguish who are suspicious are no longer needed¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸But, I want to go! I think it¡¯s better for me to go with you people than stay here! I¡¯ll definitely come! I¡¯ll follow even if I die!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸Are you that worried being away from Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san asks Yukino.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not it! I just think that it¡¯s safer to be with you people!¡¹

    Yukino denies.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to have our hands full from now on. I don¡¯t think that we can protect even Yukino-san¡¹

    Margo-san answered.

    ¡¸Who cares! Anyway, just bring me with you!¡¹

    Shirasaka Yukino is a person that would spark her emotion at the moment instead of thinking logically.

    ¡¸Neko-san¡­we¡¯re bringing her¡¹

    Margo-san said as she look at Yukino.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸This girl has a strong independence on him. I think that she¡¯ll show panic symptoms if we leave her here. It¡¯s dangerous for her to be away from him now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not dependent on this man!¡¹

    Yukino shouts loudly

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­Yukino-san He¡¯s the only one you can trust in this place right now¡­am I wrong?!¡¹

    Margo-san said¡­Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸No¡­not only in this place. Yukino-san¡¯s family has already abandoned her. There¡¯s even a request to kill you. You have nowhere in your school. That was broadcasted in front of all students. Besides¡­even your real sister is treating you as evil¡­right how, the only one who is making company with you decently is only him, wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not¡­true¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸I still have my Papa¡¹

    For Yukino¡­the man named Shirasaka Sousuke seems to be an absolute existence.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­would your father come to save you? Or rather¡­you already know in you head that Shirasaka Sousuke is the source of all this?¡¹

    Margo-san pierces Yukino¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Enough. Even if Yukino-san doesn¡¯t know it with her head¡­you need him in your heart. Therefore, when you separate with him, you¡¯d feel tremendous fear¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t need him in my heart! Body¡­ just body! My body feels good with him! That¡¯s all!¡¹

    Yukino desperately denies what Margo-san says, that her¡ºheart depends on me¡»

    ¡¸Anyway¡­if you¡¯re coming then you¡¯re welcome. However, don¡¯t leave his side so you won¡¯t become a drag¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Michi-chan. I¡¯ll leave guarding him, Yukino-san and Nei to you¡¹

    ¡¸Leave this to me, Margo-oneesama. We¡¯ll be heading with the same position as before¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go as the usual team¡­¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Neko-san, please take care of the rest¡¹

    Seki-san tells Neko-san as we head out to the corridor.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­Sorry, I can¡¯t support you with anything¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­we¡¯re grateful for your concern¡¹

    Margo-san said

    Once again¡­we take a formation and depart.

    After the first corner¡­I asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean by concern?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you see¡­¡¹

    Margo-san approach my ears so she can whisper in my ears so it won¡¯t be heard by the hidden microphone.

    ¡¸Neko-san noticed sister Edie¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸No¡­don¡¯t turn around. It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s following us¡¹

    Oh¡­if I look behind carelessly, they¡¯d see it as suspicious when they look at the monitors.

    ¡¸No, sister Edie completely erased her presence so Neko-san didn¡¯t notice her at first. But, when the fire walls closed suddenly, Michi-chan called her, didn¡¯t she? That was exposed. But¡­Neko-san pretended not to notice until the end. Even now, she didn¡¯t come to see us off the door¡­!¡¹

    True¡­she stayed in the room and didn¡¯t try to go outside.

    ¡¸Sister Edie¡¯s presence is an important last resort in this kind of situation¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Miss Cordelia and chief Tanziawa too.

    They don¡¯t know that sister Edie became our ally in such short time¡­

    ¡¸But, will she be okay alone¡­?¡¹

    We¡¯ve been talking with Neko-san for very long.

    She¡¯s alone¡­furthermore, we¡¯ve been talking in Japanese which she doesn¡¯t understand.

    Her concentration isn¡¯t down, is it?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a problem. Since she¡¯s educated as an assassin¡­she¡¯s been trained to aim for an opportunity to take down an opponent for hours¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    An assassin like sister Edie has to stay focused on the target until the opportunity comes.

    ¡¸It hasn¡¯t been an hour since we parted from sister Edie, right? That¡¯s not enough time to break her concentration yet¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t walk with that person¡­come over here!¡¹

    Yukino calls me.

    ¡¸Well¡­go¡¹

    Margo-san pushes my back

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I go to Yukino.

    Yukino clings to my body.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­are you scared Yukino? You¡¯re trembling!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not scared! I-It¡¯s just cold! I¡¯m only wearing a shirt so it¡¯s so chilly!¡¹

    Yukino said then she glued herself to me.

    Her breasts under her shirt sticks to me.

    ¡¸Oh, nice¡­I¡¯m cold too! Yo-chaaan~!¡¹

    Nei-san clings to me too.

    Two girls take my sides.

    Nei-san¡¯s also trembling.

    These two are bad at exposing their true feelings.

    The hotel¡¯s temperature is sustained.

    Even me who has the upper body naked, I don¡¯t feel cold.

    ¡¸Here, here. it¡¯s not cold¡­it¡¯s not cold¡­!¡¹

    I rub the back of the two with my best¡­

    That¡¯s all I can do for now.

    ¡¸Uwaa, that¡¯s warm¡­Yo-chan, thanks!¡¹

    Nei-san kisses my cheeks.

    Yukino saw that and she snorted her nose looking sullen¡­

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t take down at least one of Cesario Viola¡¯s executives¡­your reputation won¡¯t be able to stand¡¹

    Seki-san who¡¯s walking on second row tells Reika who¡¯s ahead.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll take them down¡­but, if chief Tanizawa becomes hostile, what would you do, Seki-san?¡¹

    Reika shows a dark face.

    Reika who has promise in high school Kendo was scouted by chief Tanizawa of Kouzuki security service.

    She must have some various complex thoughts regarding chief Tanizawa¡¯s betrayal.

    ¡¸I am a guard. I¡¯ll take away all the sparks flying on the people I protect¡­I will go with that simple idea¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re strong¡­Seki-san¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a guard before an employee of Kouzuki security service. That¡¯s all. What about Fujimiya-kun¡­you can easily make clear distinction, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    Seki-san smiles at Reika.

    ¡¸You¡¯re already family with these children, aren¡¯t you? As an¡ºOnee-san¡»isn¡¯t it natural for you to protect your¡ºlittle sister¡»and¡ºlittle brother¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san¡¹

    ¡¸Fujimiya-san¡­I think that you¡¯re more suited as an¡ºonee-san¡»than a guard¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think that I don¡¯t have the talent as a professional guard?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say that. Your striking and rushing power is outstanding. I think that you¡¯re the best as a team¡¯s vanguard. You¡¯re under a competent commander after all¡­you¡¯re not good at analyzing the situation and planning strategies¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯m dull at those¡¹

    ¡¸Stop belittling yourself. People have things they¡¯re suited and not. It¡¯s better than Fujimiya-san than when you were so conceited about your combat ability, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve caused various troubles¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I was also bumping into your recklessness. We¡¯re the same. Sorry. I also apologize¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s all my fault¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­I was at fault too¡¹

    Were these the two who were so bad with each other?

    People¡­change. They change steadily.

    People, and people¡¯s relationships¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s return to the topic¡­you can combine being the first class guard and everyone¡¯s¡ºonee-san¡» What I want to say is¡­Fujimiya-san who played as a lone wolf, dressed as a guy until now wasn¡¯t that good. I think that the¡ºcute onee-san¡»character you¡¯re doing right now as a guard is suited for you¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder¡­I still don¡¯t know yet¡¹

    Reika answered bashfully.

    ¡¸But now, I will cherish what Seki-san said¡­the feeling of protecting the younger siblings as an¡ºelder sister¡» Right¡­we can¡¯t lose this fight¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we¡¯ll win. Definitely¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san

    That wasn¡¯t the top elite guard of Kouzuki security service¡­

    She¡¯s becoming our ally from the bottom of her heart¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m dull so I¡¯ll follow Seki-san and Margo imouto¡¯s instructions. I will turn this body to a sword and charge to dangerous places¡­!¡¹

    Reika said

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Before long¡­we arrive at the staircase leading to 19th floor¡­

    ¡¸¡­Watch your feet¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s worried at Nei-san and Yukino who are trembling and called them out from behind

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m clinging to Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei-san, me, and Yukino descends the stairs sticking to each other.

    This is a high-rise hotel so the stairs between each floor is long.

    Even so¡­we arrived at 19th floor.

    The stairs heading downstairs are closed with fire walls.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m opening it¡¹

    Reika opens the iron door leading to the 19th floor.

    ¡­Gacha

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    The 19th floor¡¯s state is completely different from the other floors.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this¡­it¡¯s different from the floor map I remember¡­?!¡¹

    Seki-san is at loss.

    There¡¯s nothing on the 19th floor.

    Only thick concrete pillars and walls¡­

    The ceiling¡¯s pipes are exposed¡­

    You can see the opposite wall several hundred meters away.

    All the four walls are gray concrete¡­no windows.

    This is more like a parking lot in a basement more than a luxury hotel.

    It¡¯s dim except for the lights on the wall.

    ¡¸Yo¡­you guys are late¡¹

    The strong light illuminates the floor.

    There¡¯s a large round white table around 20 meters away from us.

    There¡¯s two people sitting there.

    Chief Tanizawa and miss Cordelia.

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s on a three-piece black suit.

    Miss Cordelia changed her dress into a pure white pants suit.

    A black and white woman.

    Both of them are our enemy

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s Minaho?¡¹

    Margo-san shouts at chief Tanizawa from the iron door on the stairway.

    She inserts a cardboard that had fallen under the door¡­

    She¡¯s trying to keep the door open

    ¡¸What are you doing there?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? In this kind of location, one must secure an escape in advance¡¹

    Margo-san answered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless¡­once you jump into the stairs, we can just drop the walls at the upper floor. I can do that in this terminal you see¡­!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa points at the terminal on the white table.

    ¡¸Is that so? But, I¡¯ve been taught to do anything that would increase my survival chances. Kyouko-san did¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s real reason to leave this door open is¡­

    For sister Edie¡¯s sake.

    If ever the door can be locked remotely¡­sister Edie can¡¯t jump into this floor.

    ¡¸Yeah, this looks good¡¹

    Margo-san confirms that the door is fixed¡­

    ¡¸Let me ask once again¡­where is Minaho?!¡¹

    Our ranks are already prepared for battle.

    Reika¡¯s holding her cane of death¡­prepared to jump over chief Tanizawa.

    Seki-san also pulls out her pistol, ready for support.

    Michi¡¯s standing in front of us.

    She¡¯s hiding the red whip in her back¡­

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­don¡¯t narrow down the target yet. We don¡¯t know where miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinates are hiding¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    Margo-san instructs¡­Reika doesn¡¯t charge towards chief Tanizawa but change her stance to be able to step in any direction.

    ¡¸Well trained¡­! To think that you could make a team play with Fujimiya-kun¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸Nei, check the perimeter¡­they should have erased their presence. There¡¯s no other way but to search with your eyes¡¹

    Right¡­Miss Cordelia and the two attacked with Michi unaware of their¡ºQI¡»

    There¡¯s no choice but to look up with one¡¯s eyes to find the white Viola

    ¡¸Yukino¡­look for them!¡¹

    ¡¸R-Raja!¡¹

    Yukino bit her tongue. Perhaps, she was trying to say¡¸Roger¡¹I think.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to rush¡­just say when you feel¡ºsomething¡¯s strange¡»or¡ºthis feels bad¡»¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸My¡­I wonder if you can find them easily. My cute kittens love hide and seek¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles suspiciously as she sit on the white table.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, you don¡¯t need to search¡­leave it to Nei and others¡­!¡¹

    Reika might unconsciously look for the enemy without thinking from what miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­follow my instructions, concentrate so you can move at the max acceleration anytime. You don¡¯t need to think of anything else!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­¡¹

    Reika cuts off her thoughts.

    ¡¸¡­Mr. Tanizawa knows where they¡¯re hidden, but¡¹1

    Miss Cordelia speaks to chief Tanizawa who¡¯s sitting on the next seat.

    ¡¸What happened to Kuromori Minaho? I want to see her soon¡­!¡¹

    Chief Tanziawa¡­

    ¡¸My men are taking her in right now¡­she¡¯ll be coming soon¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s also included in our contract¡­¡¹

    ¡­Contract

    ¡¸I know¡­Kuromori Minaho, Margo Starkweather, Natou Nei, your condition is to hand them over¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t really care about the other children coming as a bonus but¡­if you don¡¯t hand over Kuromori Minaho, then I can¡¯t fulfil the contract on my side¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­she¡¯ll be here soon. Believe me¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa promised to hand over Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, and Nei-san to miss Cordelia?

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­aren¡¯t you people a bit late?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re already here¡­¡¹

    ¡­Then

    On the right wall from where we are¡­

    The door that¡¯s about 15 meters apart opened suddenly

    ¡­Giiii

    ¡¶¡­Hurry up!!¡·

    Miss Cordelia shouts towards the door.

    ¡­Then

    From the other side of the door, men in black combat clothes come in

    £±¡¢£²¡¢£³¡¢£´¡­¡­¡£

    I count with my eyes¡­

    £±£±¡¢£±£²¡­¡­£±£³£®

    ¡­There¡¯s 13 men in black combat clothes.

    Cesario Viola¡¯s main team¡­

    ¡¸¡­Reika-oneesan, Seki-san!¡¹

    Margo-san changes the team¡¯s position from the sudden appearance of the enemy

    ¡¸Nei and others, jump back to the stairs when I tell you¡­! You can hide from the bullets with that¡­¡¹

    On this floor with only pillars and walls¡­ there¡¯s no shield against guns.

    ¡­But

    Viola¡¯s main troops are also confused?

    They look around the strange floor.

    ¡¸Listen. I¡¯m calling you¡­Cesario Viola!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs

    ¡¸¡­What the hell is going on!¡¹

    One of the men in black combat clothes screams in Japanese.

    This thick accent¡­Cesario Viola.

    Nei-san¡¯s enemy

    ¡¸Sorry but I want you men disarmed¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanziawa pushed a switch as he says so

    ¡­Bika! Bika bika!

    The dark floor¡¯s filled with dazzling light

    ¡­Gacha!

    ¡­Gachagacha!

    From the doors around the floor¡¯s wall¡­

    Men in black suit comes in one after another.

    All of them have big machine guns at hand.

    The number¡¯s approximately 100 people

    ¡¸That¡¯s the information members of Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Reika mutters

    ¡¸If the security department, the uniformed team under director Yamaoka is the surface of Kouzuki security service then¡­the¡ºinformation department¡»is in charge of the underground¡¹

    Seki-san said, I¡­

    ¡¸That information department is also the top¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­they¡¯re under chief Tanizawa¡¹

    These 100 black suit men with machine guns hhead to us and Viola¡¯s troops.

    Then¡­

    ¡­Gacha!

    There¡¯s another 20 black suits people appear from another door¡­

    Who are these guys?

    There are giants, petite people, and even women¡­

    Their¡ºqi¡»is completely different from those of information department.

    They have a heavy atmosphere

    ¡¸¡­Even this?!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s speechless

    ¡¸Could it be that they¡¯re Seki-san¡¯s colleagues?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸Yes¡­they¡¯re all from the top elites¡¹

    ¡¸To think that everyone that¡¯s supposed to be guarding other houses would come!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s subordinates¡­the strongest guard group¡­

    All of the members have been gathered.

    100 machine gun people¡­and 20 top elites.

    On the side are Cesario Viola¡¯s main troops, 13 people.

    Furthermore, the hidden white Viola.

    In front¡­miss Cordelia and Chief Tanizawa.

    We¡¯ve got nowhere to run to¡­!

    1. The actual TL of Tanizawa was Yazawa, but I¡¯m already too invested in Tanizawa so I¡¯m not going to change it ?

 Chapter 329. Lorenzaccio Bandini

    Chapter 329. Lorenzaccio Bandini

    ¡¸¡­Tell them to discard all their weapons¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa tells miss Cordelia.

    Miss Cordelia stare at chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m not a person who responds well to unilateral disarming¡¹

    Kouzuki security service information staff has more than 100 machine guns¡­

    Even with 100 guns pointed at Cesario Viola and the 13 men, their combat position doesn¡¯t break.,

    All of them are holding pistols at hand¡­

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t disarming¡­either way, they¡¯ve got some weapons hidden right? I¡¯m not telling them to take those out. For the time being¡­just hand over the weapons they have at hand¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    ¡¸If this continues, I can¡¯t talk calmly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­got it¡¹

    She smiled¡­then miss Cordelia told the men in black clothes in English

    But¡­the 13 men in black combat clothes doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸What? Those guys aren¡¯t listening to your orders¡¹

    This time, chief Tanizawa laughs at miss Cordelia

    ¡¸Seems like it¡­ Well, these guys are Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¯s men. They won¡¯t move unless their boss gives orders I think¡¹

    ¡­What?

    It¡¯s not Cesario Viola¡­

    But instead, the boss is Lorenzaccio Bandini¡­?

    ¡¸As expected. Then, no other choice¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa speaks to the 13 enemies.

    ¡¸Which one is Lorenzaccio Bandini? Raise your hand. I want to talk to you¡­!¡¹

    What?¡­Why are you speaking Japanese?!

    Wasn¡¯t Cesario Viola the only one who understands Japanese in this unit¡­?!

    ¡¸I know that you can speak Japanese. I¡¯ve investigated properly. I¡¯ve identified that you lived in US military quarters in Okinawa 30 years ago. My¡ºinformation department¡»is very efficient¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Wait a minute.

    Wasn¡¯t it Cesario Viola who lived on Okinawa with American Soldiers when he was a child?

    Is Lorenzaccio Bandini the same?

    ¡¸That¡¯s a very interesting report¡­!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa speaks while smiling.

    ¡¸Thirty years ago¡­two American boys got to know each other at Okinawa base. One is a son of Marine corps officer. The other one was a child of a collapsing hippie working at a laundry at the base. Wandering around the world, washed up in Okinawa¡­as an American, he lived as a good-for-nothing parasite at the base¡­!¡¹

    Cesario Viola and Lorenzaccio Bandini¡­

    Both of them spent childhood in Okinawa¡­and are acquainted?!

    ¡¸Fifteen years later¡­the two people grown ups met again in the slums of Los Angeles. Their standpoint completely reversed from when they were children¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa continues his story¡­

    The 13 black combat clothes men¡­just stay still holding their gun.

    ¡¸The good for nothing son before is now a member of the underground society in Los Angeles¡­he rose to be one of the bosses. But¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s mouth distorts.

    ¡¸The son of the former officer on the other hand, his dream to become a Hollywood star broke, became a small villain, spending everyday doing small crimes¡­¡¹

    The hidden story comes to light.

    ¡¸Lorenzaccio Bandini¡­that¡¯s an interesting name ¡ºLorenzaccio¡»¡­it¡¯s a drama by Alfred de Musset Lorenzino de Medici is nicknamed¡ºMedici¡¯s hamlet¡» The assassin of Florence, the best friend of Alessandro de Medici. Aren¡¯t they all names a hippie father give their child?¡¹

    Viola was the son of the soldier¡­

    Bandini was the son of the hippie?

    ¡¸In order to rise up in the underground, you made your hands dirty. But, after going up to a certain extent, the dirty work can be left to trustworthy subordinates. If a person tries to raise their name as a murderer even when getting old¡­such a human can¡¯t be a big name in the underground society.

    Especially it responds to the relationship with the celebrity who requests a big work.

    The wealthy socialites in Los Angeles are looking for people willing to commit murder and dangerous work on a daily basis¡­

    Just being a murderer won¡¯t make you a friend of theirs.

    They don¡¯t want to shake hands with stinky red blood, a hand that might have killed someone a while ago¡­

    As long as you¡¯re a killer, you¡¯ll be looked down by the celebrities.

    If you¡¯re skilled¡­then work from the celebrities won¡¯t be interrupted¡­

    Only a small person would want to be used¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa happily talks.

    ¡¸But¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini is a man who loved the scene of murder. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t trust others. He doesn¡¯t trust his subordinates from the bottom of his heart. He¡¯s a man who always thinks of standing on site and confirming the progress of the work.

    Now then, what to do¡­?

    The work is fun but¡­he¡¯ll end up as a small guy if this continues.

    There¡¯s a possibility for the wealthy socialites to throw him away anytime¡­

    Not wanting to be looked down on forever¡­the existence has to be equal, no, it has to be beyond that.

    ¡­Then, what would he do?

    The young Lorenzaccio Bandini came up with one system to establish his position in the underground society¡­!¡¹

    ¡­and that is?

    ¡¸That is the¡ºCesario Viola¡»

    Giving birth to the fictional criminal named¡ºCesario Viola¡»and making it known that all his crimes were done by Viola¡­

    Then, using the name¡ºCesario Viola¡»he dyed his hands on all kinds of crime¡­selling the name in the underground society of Los Angeles. It was sold.

    Then¡­he decided to make himself the manager of¡ºCesario Viola¡»

    ¡ºPlease contact me when you want to request a crime to Cesario Viola¡­!¡»or something like that¡­!

    I see¡­as a manager, he¡¯s not the criminal himself.

    The impression of the wealthy socialites won¡¯t be too bad.

    Besides, in order to request for a crime¡­you¡¯re in the position where you directly interview the wealthy socialites.

    If you receive jobs several times, you¡¯ll become familiar to them.

    The trust can be gathered as a connection to the underground.

    Then, Lorenzaccio Bandini has established a firm position in Los Angeles as the manager of a nonexistent¡ºCesario Viola¡»

    That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    One of the black combat clothes men shouts sharply

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong!¡¹

    I heard this voice on the communication device.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Cesario Viola! Cesario Viola is here¡¹

    The man strikes his chest¡­

    Then¡­.

    ¡¸Oh right. You¡¯re one of the Cesario Viola¡¯s existing¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said clearly

    ¡¸Lorenzaccio Bandini doesn¡¯t hold his prot¨¦g¨¦¡¯s subordinates at hand. Depending on the work¡­he has to hire a contractor. But, in the site where contractors are called, Viola must exist in addition to Lorenzaccio Bandini. If not¡­it¡¯ll be exposed that Cesario Viola¡ºactually doesn¡¯t exist¡»¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said, the male Viola¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Wrong! I¡¯m Viola! Cesario Viola! The legendary underground criminal in Los Angeles! The worst criminal! The organization¡¯s boss! Cesario Viola!¡¹

    Viola shouts¡­

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸Try saying that in English. Everyone would laugh out loud. The last men remaining here know your true identity and they¡¯re subordinates of Bandini who¡¯s a veteran¡­!¡¹

    Starting with those Russian thugs¡­

    Old man Dai Grepher took ten people down.

    With the exception of the seven that was taken down by Banbarubie3

    The remaining 13 people are the core members with Lorenzaccio Bandini as center.

    In short¡­they¡¯re Bandini¡¯s subordinates since old days.

    They¡¯re all people who knows about the other side of the¡ºCesario Viola¡»system¡­

    ¡¸When Lorenzaccio Bandini came up with the¡ºCesario Viola¡»system, he just happen to see you again. That¡¯s why Bandini decided to use you. If it¡¯s with you¡­he can speak Japanese where the other subordinates can¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why you became the first¡ºCesario Viola¡»actor¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m not an actor. I¡¯m Viola!¡¹

    Still, the male Viola refuses, but¡­

    ¡¸What is the useless guy saying? You can threaten a weak person or kill a helpless man but¡­when the senior armed group doing a kill job, aren¡¯t you useless? Therefore Lorenzaccio Bandini made you a¡ºCheap and dirty work Viola¡»and prepared a different one for a¡ºViola for big works¡»¡­!¡¹

    True¡­The male Viola¡¯s behavior is too cheap¡­

    It¡¯s not fit for Cesario Viola¡¯s legend.

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t there a talk about firing you and making another¡ºViola¡»is there? However¡­your sister, the first generation¡ºRosalind Orlando¡»has been quite useful Without her connection with you¡­you should¡¯ve been fired already!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸On the contrary¡­there was a discussion that it¡¯s better to have more than one¡ºCesario Viola¡» After all, it¡¯s really a fictional existence. It¡¯s a problem if the world discovers the real image of Cesario Viola. A man who see Viola as a vulgar, crude, and a talkative foolish man like you¡­and another man witness Viola as a cunning and reticent man. By spreading the loose images, ¡ºCesario Viola¡¯s¡»legend is born¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s why the Viola¡¯s a number of people.

    The male Viola spits¡­

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t do this. They always tell me to get disguised when going on site¡­! Furthermore, they¡¯re saying to¡ºmake-up so your true face isn¡¯t shown¡» I do a different disguise everyday!¡¹

    Viola¡¯s disguised as a movie character every time he does his work.

    Lorenzaccio Bandini would call out the Viola on location and¡­Viola would be recognized as the¡ºCesario Viola ©` the boss of the criminal organization¡»

    In other words, the male Viola won¡¯t become¡ºViola¡»unless Bandini recognizes him

    ¡¸And the instructions on the site are only to act¡­Actually, Bandini or Giuliano will take command. I wasn¡¯t even allowed to speak directly to the underlings at the scene¡­!¡¹

    The male Viola shouts.

    ¡¸When I¡¯m not working¡­I¡¯m almost trapped in the mansion. They¡¯re monitoring me for 24 hours¡­!¡¹

    The male Viola¡¯s trapped?

    No¡­with this character.

    If he gets out, you don¡¯t know what he would say.

    So that¡¯s why¡­

    ¡¸Your long standing frustration¡­created the crack in the¡ºCesario Viola¡»system¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said

    ¡¸Lorenzaccio Bandini allowed you to have boys to play with to vent out your stress. Since childhood, when you were in Japan¡­you liked to rape Japanese young men. You play as a representative of a Japanese company¡­looking for prey. Of course¡­While still being monitored¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My little sister is always watching me! That bitch¡¯s a faithful dog to Bandini¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s the role of the dead Rosalind Orlando¡­

    ¡¸Then, you have taken Najima Keito and Najima Yasuko¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san trembles.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Kei was the best. He did everything for me in order to protect Yasuko. His face was beautiful, his skin was good¡­he also tasted the best. I was able to take everything from him¡¹

    I embrace the trembling Nei-san tightly

    ¡¸However¡­Rosalind Orlando felt uneasy that you got devoted to Natou Keito. You neglected your work since the boy came in¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa asks, the male Viola.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter anyway! Either way, even if I¡¯m not there, Bandini could do the job himself. I wasn¡¯t needed! If he¡¯s making me go out of my way, then he¡¯s just tormenting a shadow!¡¹

    ¡¸You think like that so there¡¯s no contractors when it¡¯s not an important job. Even with the role of¡ºCesario Viola¡»is absent, it¡¯s a scene without a problem¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa lets miss Cordelia take over.

    ¡¸But, Lorenzaccio Bandini got angry with that attitude of yours. Rosalind Orlando felt uneasiness seeing that¡­if you continue to be addicted to Najima Keito, Lorenzaccio Bandini might dispose of you. In that case¡­it¡¯s not only you but her position as a sister would be at stake¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­that¡¯s why she tried to sell Kei and Yasuko secretly¡¹

    And the buyer back then was Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Then, Minaho-neesan, Kyouo-san, and Margo-san saved Kei-san and Nei-san.

    ¡¸That was the start of the worst. At that time¡ºCesario Viola¡»was working in Tijuana Mexico. You noticed that Rosalind¡¯s about to sell your precious pet, so you slipped through Bandini¡¯s eyes and returned from Tijuana to Los Angeles alone.

    Lorenzaccio Bandini never thought that a small guy like you would do that, he was in quite a panic¡¹

    ¡¸The usual monitor, Rosalind wasn¡¯t there with me. I had the chance to escape¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Bandini didn¡¯t notice that you were obsessed with that boy so much¡­that¡¯s why it¡¯s a fatal mistake¡¹

    Then¡­the male Viola returned to Los Angeles¡­

    He fought Kyouko-san in the city¡­

    ¡¸Bandini himself can¡¯t get away from Tijuana¡¯s scene¡­if he can¡¯t fulfil his work in Mexico, it would be a problem of trust. Meanwhile, you made a sudden trip to Los Angeles¡­using your name as¡ºCesario Viola¡»you gathered up small thugs and made a fuss. The people underground were watching you fooling around. Rosalind tried to stop you from behind the scenes but on contrary¡­she was killed by Kuromori people¡¹

    Kei-san killed Rosalind.

    Kei-san shot back and both of them died¡­

    ¡¸To make it worse¡­Najima Yasuko escaped. When Lorenzaccio Bandini returned from Tijuana somehow, everything¡¯s too late. The legend of¡ºCesario Viola¡»he has accumulated for many years was blown off. Especially Rosalind, her death was big. Three years since then¡­the reputation of¡ºCesario Viola¡»hasn¡¯t returned yet. Even now, the only job requests are only second rate¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs out loud.

    So that thing happened?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why I came here in Japan. I will pay back my debt by coming to Japan! I will kill Yasuko and those who helped her!!! If I show that Cesario Viola could show absolute revenge¡­the trust of the underground society will return as well. Even you people came to Japan to confirm that, right?!¡¹

    Viola shouts at miss Cordelia

    To confirm¡­?

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s not a member of Viola¡¯s organization¡­?!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been dispatched by the¡ºcouncil¡»to audit¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡ºCouncil¡»?!

    ¡¸In this past three years¡­there¡¯s a lot of opinions in the¡ºcouncil¡»to stop investing on¡ºCesario Viola¡»due to the decline. That¡¯s why we¡¯re trying to reverse this¡­and yet, you keep on hindering us! Wasn¡¯t it the¡ºcouncil¡¯s¡»directive to cooperate with us?! Why are you people¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia stops Viola from speaking

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s completely different, you idiot.¡¹

    Then, she snapped her fingers.

    Immediately after¡­the door on a wall opens¡­

    And the white female Viola and Rosalind appears.

    The two of them are wearing white suit, same as miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸¡­Let me introduce to you; The new¡ºCesario Viola¡»and¡ºRosalind Orlando¡»¡¹

    The two white beauties stand up behind miss Cordelia who¡¯s sitting on the round table.

    The male Viola smiles

    ¡¸¡­W-What do you mean?!¡¹

    ¡¸Let me tell you the¡ºcouncil¡¯s¡»decision. The current¡ºCesario Viola¡»system will be abolished. But¡­the¡ºcouncil¡»has decided to take over the idea of creating a fictional criminal and turning them to a legend¡¹

    Does that mean¡­?

    ¡¸No way¡­you intend to kill us?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­even if you die¡ºCesario Viola¡»won¡¯t die It¡¯s a¡ºfictional existence¡»after all We¡¯ll be taking the name and the legend. These girls are better than you. We¡¯ll be publicly advertising the¡ºsecond generation Cesario Viola¡»but I think that they will be more popular than the first generation¡­¡¹

    They intend to renew Cesario Viola¡­?

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­that¡¯s why you can come die in this Far East Land in peace. Fuahahahaha¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    The two new white Viola too¡­

    ¡¸Dammit! They got us¡­! Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!¡¹

    The male Viola shouts.

    ¡¸¡­Too noisy. You shut up already¡¹

    A low voice of a man comes out of the group of black combat clothed men.

    Another person speaking Japanese in this American group¡­

    ¡¸My, I¡¯m finally talking to you then¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸This is completely different from what I¡¯ve heard from the¡ºcouncil¡»¡­miss¡¹

    Bandini¡¯s Japanese has a little accent.

    ¡¸The¡ºcouncil¡¯s¡»promise is to dispose this guy in Japan. The¡ºcouncil¡»should need my talent, my permission as the operator of¡ºCesario Viola¡»¡­!¡¹

    Disposing him here?

    The male Viola¡¯s planned to be killed anyway¡­

    ¡¸Mr. Lorenzaccio Bandini¡­how old are you right now?¡¹

    ¡¸43¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re in Major League Baseball, it¡¯s about time for you to retire¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Samuel Stephenson from the council said¡ºyou¡¯ve done a lot of work for the last 15 years¡» But, you don¡¯t have the next 15 years. You are getting too old to operate the¡ºCesario Viola¡»system in the underground society¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true!¡¹

    ¡¸The failure three years ago¡­made the council judged that you can¡¯t manage properly more than this man¡¯s rampage¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that I¡¯m going to get killed here too?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s been dispatched by the¡ºcouncil¡»organization to dispose all of the people involved with the¡ºCesario Viola¡»system so far¡­?

    ¡¸Even if you die, ¡ºLorenzaccio Bandini¡»won¡¯t die. The real Lorenzaccio Bandini is now protected by Mr. Tanizawa¡¯s men

    I see¡­the impostor Lorenzaccio Bandini that appeared at school.

    Is still bound by Kudou-papa

    Even if the real Lorenzaccio Bandini is killed here¡­

    As long as the Lorenzaccio Bandini in custody exists¡­his death won¡¯t be confirmed.

    ¡¸I should¡¯ve thought about why you prepared an imposer for me¡¹

    Lorenzaccio Bandini smiles bitterly.

    ¡¸Now¡­what should we do? I¡¯ve got a contract with Mr. Tanizawa¡­I don¡¯t need to dispose of you right away¡¹

    Miss Cordelia tells Lorenzaccio Bandini

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori Minaho¡¯s late.1 How about we watch some attraction until they come here?¡¹

    Then she looked towards us.

    ¡¸How about we have your remaining troops fight to death with Kuromori house?¡­! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be an amazing show.¡¹

    Fight with us?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t living or death so fun? Margo Starkweather¡­!¡¹

    She smiles coldly at Margo-san¡­

    1. Hint hint ?

 Chapter 330. Combat Open!

    Chapter 330. Combat Open!

    ¡¸¡­Why is Chief Tanizawa and miss Cordelia talking in Japanese?¡¹

    Seki-san whispers.

    ¡¸Maybe they don¡¯t want the American subordinates to know what they¡¯re talking about?¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸I see¡­then, I think that they¡¯re talking with too much information¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re purposely explaining so we would understand¡­!¡¹

    We¡­?

    ¡­Why?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what chief Tanizawa¡¯s aim is. But, I can imagine miss Cordelia¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs at what Margo-san.

    ¡¸She intends to murder us all¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s..

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. You people will be dying here. Isn¡¯t it pitiful if you die without knowing anything? I thought of trying to tell you the situation before you die. Ufufu¡­aren¡¯t I kind? Your questions are welcome. I¡¯ll answer everything if it¡¯s now¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s smile shakes us¡­

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take your offer¡­was it the¡ºcouncil¡¯s¡»plan to kill us or your own idea?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my idea¡­or rather, personal grudge. It¡¯s a personal emotion. The¡ºcouncil¡»is unrelated at all¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s personal grudge?

    ¡¸A prostitution ring like yours having relationship with a talented person like Kyouko is a loss of the underground. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll crush you all. I will murder you all and¡­Kyouko will return to her meaningful life¡­!

    After saying, miss Cordelia smiled.

    ¡¸No, I might have to kill Kyouko in this occasion. If I kill her without others knowing that she¡¯s doing something so trivial like protecting a prostitute¡­her dignity won¡¯t be lost¡¹

    Miss Cordelia seems to be Kyouko Dothnomechey-san¡¯s partner before.

    She knows Kyouko-san¡¯s talent more than anyone.

    She can¡¯t forgive her becoming the guard of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I decided to kill you all on this occasion. Though the deal was to get rid of Lorenzaccio Bandini, what¡¯s more important to me is to kill you. I¡¯ll beat you up, and kill you painfully. I had Mr. Tanizawa help me out for that¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa puts his hand in front of miss Cordelia.

    He¡¯s saying¡ºshut up¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯re talking too much from the excitement¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸It seems so¡­When I talk Japanese, I remember when I was with Kyouko, that¡¯s why I feel exalted¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san talks to Chief Tanizawa

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san¡­you don¡¯t intend to answer our questions?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa smiles¡­

    ¡¸I have the ideology of¡­¡ºPeople who don¡¯t know anything dies happily¡­¡»¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa intends to ignore us?

    ¡¸I want to ask a question¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸Go on. I don¡¯t know if I would answer it or not¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa speaks up as he look at my eyes¡­

    ¡¸Are miss Cordelia¡¯s targets all the staff of¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­from what I¡¯ve heard, she intends to kill you all¡¹

    ¡¸Then that means¡­Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, Nei-san, and me¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Takanashi Katsuko too¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa answered.

    I purposely omitted Katsuko-nee¡¯s name¡­

    It¡¯s exposed that Katsuko-nee¡¯s a core member of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡¯s just a prostitute. Miss Cordelia won¡¯t go kill a poor woman exploited by a prostitution organization, would you?¡¹

    ¡­If that¡¯s how miss Cordelia thinks then I¡¯m sure¡­

    I think that she¡¯ll become sympathetic of a woman who has been tricked¡­

    ¡¸Right¡­Then I¡¯ll exclude Takanashi Katsuko and Katagai Nagisa¡¹

    Okay¡­I got miss Cordelia¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Promise also to not get the ladies of Kouzuki family and their friends involved with this. Those girls were just involved with us¡­they¡¯re unrelated to¡ºKuromori¡»¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m going to make a bet.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a request from me too¡­If the Kouzuki ladies are gone, it¡¯ll hinder my future work¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa tells miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. In the first place, those girls haven¡¯t even met or talked to Kyouko-san¡­!¡¹

    Even I have never met a person named Kyouko Dothnomechey.

    But, I¡¯ll bluff this one.

    Miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸Okay then¡­I¡¯ll only kill four, Kuromori Minaho, Margo Starkweather, Najima Yasuko, and you¡­. Actually, even if I just kill Minaho¡¶Black Forest¡·would be destroyed¡­but¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸Just who the hell are you? You didn¡¯t come up in the preliminary reports I have asked. You¡¯re not listed even in Mr. Tanizawa¡¯s report¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s obvious.

    It hasn¡¯t been a week since I joined¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸I never knew him at all¡­he must be a secret member of¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s befuddled.

    Okay¡­that¡¯s good.

    If they didn¡¯t investigate me ahead of time¡­

    Then they don¡¯t know about Megu or Mana at all.

    I can call them as Misuzu¡¯s friends.

    ¡¸True¡­it feels like he¡¯s an educator of the prostitutes from the sex show earlier¡­he must be a professional male prostitute. He must be doing it with rich old ladies however¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m glad that I did all my best doing a sex show at that place.

    Miss Cordelia doesn¡¯t doubt that I¡¯m an official member of the prostitution organization¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡­Good

    For the time being¡­the girls underground won¡¯t be harmed.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Misuzu, Megu, Mana, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san will be fine.

    Jii-chan said that they would definitely be safe until morning¡­

    There¡¯s no security now that chief Tanizawa¡¯s an enemy.

    Even that basement may still have some other escape routes.

    What¡¯s left is¡­

    ¡¸This one¡¯s just an apprentice prostitute of mine. She hasn¡¯t taken a customer yet. I just forcibly raped her¡­made her get used to sex¡¹

    I explained about Yukino

    ¡¸She¡¯s also a victim of us¡­ She¡¯s not an ally¡­spare her as well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks Yukino¡­

    Right.

    Yukino¡¯s on the hit list made by Shirasaka¡¯s head.

    Miss Cordelia would be receiving extra money from that.

    ¡­Don¡¯t answer with your real name

    Try to say¡ºKishima Kuroko¡»for now¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino!¡¹

    Y-You¡¯re an idiot¡­Yukino!!

    ¡¸I¡¯m Shirasaka Yukino¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter!¡¹

    Miss Corderlia smiles¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you too, that would be 50k$¡­it¡¯s a bit cheap but there¡¯s no helping it. Your price is cheaper than your father¡­¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, get behind me¡¹

    I get in front of Yukino.

    ¡¸My¡­she¡¯s not an ally, is she? Why do you try to protect her?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia speaks to me ironically

    ¡¸I just don¡¯t want her to die¡¹

    Yukino holds my arms tightly from behind.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll kill you and that girl together¡¹

    ¡­Dammit

    She really intends to kill.

    ¡¸Now then, for starters¡­how about you all and Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¯s minions kill each other?¡¹

    Suddenly, miss Cordelia looked at the men in black clothes.

    Then she said something in English

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s talking about the¡ºcouncil¡¯s¡»decision to kill Lorenzaccio Bandini and Cesario Viola¡¹

    Nei-san whispers.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­it¡¯s planned to kill all the subordinates along with the superiors but, those who are capable will be rehired by miss Cordelia and would be let to live¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s just.

    ¡¸She¡¯s saying that those who are confident in their skills raise their arms¡­they¡¯ll fight us and see their strength. If they survived from the fight then she¡¯ll help them out, she said¡­¡¹

    A few of the black suit men raised their hands quickly

    It¡¯s 5 people from 13.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s less than what I thought. They¡¯re not going to be loyal to Lorenzaccio Bandini this late, those who didn¡¯t raise their hands don¡¯t believe what miss Cordelia said at all¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸They know that miss Cordelia has no plans on re-employing them. Even if they survived, they think that they¡¯ll get killed anyway. Therefore¡­they¡¯re looking for an opportunity to run away from this place¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    Rather, they have judged that it¡¯s a chance when miss Cordelia is concentrating on the battle between us and the black combat clothes men.

    ¡¸What? Only five?¡­Well fine¡­it¡¯s the same number as those people. Isn¡¯t this going to be a good match?¡¹

    The same number as us¡­?

    Margo-san, Nei-san, me and Yukino¡­and?

    ¡¸That ninja girl is going to fight together with you, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Obviously. I am Master¡¯s servant¡¹

    I see¡­she knows that Michi is also a combatant from the previous attack.

    ¡¸I will also fight.¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸My, I heard that you are mr. Tanizawa¡¯s subordinate however¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph¡­this one¡¯s a too single-minded! If she only thinks a bit more flexibly, you could live more comfortably, Fujimiya-kun¡­!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa-san, Reika glares at him¡­

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t talk to me familiarly¡­you¡¯re already our¡ºenemy¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Us¡­?! I see, you¡¯re already a member of Kuromori then¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles.

    ¡¸I too will protect these children¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to lose my pride as a guard. I can¡¯t let these children be killed!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re not children. Those people are dirty¡­maggots of a prostitution organization!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia hates¡ºKuromori¡»to the depths of her heart¡­

    ¡¸No¡­these are children I will protect even with my life. They¡¯re children I want to embrace and foster¡¹

    ¡¸Hah! You got attached to these maggots by being with them?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia mocks Seki-san

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care whatever you think¡­I will protect this children as a guard¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then I¡¯ve got to change my thoughts too¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says something in English again.

    Loudly, hysterically¡­ordering the men in black combat clothes.

    ¡¸¡­What did she say?¡¹

    ¡¸Every man except Lorenzaccio Bandini and Cesario Viola would be fighting with us¡­ If not, they¡¯re going to get killed right now, she said¡­¡¹

    Nei-san translates.

    In short¡­11 people.

    We only have 7 people.

    But, Nei-san, Yukino and I aren¡¯t fighters.

    Rather, we¡¯re just hindrance.

    ¡¸You guys are professional executors aren¡¯t you? You can easily kill girls right? If you can¡¯t even do that then I¡¯ll shoot you right now. I¡¯ll throw your corpses to the sea over there. ot even you memento would be coming back to your home. Sink in the sea of far east. Are you okay with that¡­?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said all she has to say.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t let those guys use handguns¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa tells miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Oh¡­why?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid of stray bullets¡­if those guys are indeed Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¯s main group then everyone¡¯s got a decent career, don¡¯t they? They might pretend to fight and aim at us you see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just avoid it¡­?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    She¡¯s confident that she can deal with it even if she¡¯s suddenly aimed at.

    ¡¸Since you and your kittens are young, you have the confidence to act quickly but, I¡¯m already at the age. I¡¯m no longer confident at avoiding being shot by bullets. Besides, I¡¯d be troubled if those bullets reach my men. Those guys will still have to work under me¡­!¡¹

    I see, at the same time the battle begins¡­

    Viola¡¯s men would try to run away from this place by all means.

    They, who are cornered would forcibly gun down in search for an exit¡­they might accidentally hit a person from the¡ºinformation department¡»holding a machine gun.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re unexpectedly coward¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve survived this long because I¡¯m timid¡¹

    ¡¸I get it¡­I¡¯ll do as your say considering your frankness¡¹

    Miss Cordelia instructs the white Viola and Rosalind.

    The two of them are smiling¡­

    They walk towards the men in black combat clothes and do a body check.

    ¡¸Well, if they¡¯re going to kill each other then it would be more impressive with a fight. Guns can end it right away¡­bang, if you¡¯re shot, it¡¯s a boring death¡¹

    Their white and long fingers¡­check the firearms the men hide, pull out the magazines and throw it away

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    One of the men refuses to be touched by the white Rosalind.

    ¡­Then

    Rosalind head butts the man¡¯s forehead with an amazing speed!

    ¡¸¡­gah!¡¹

    The man fainted¡­!

    Rosalind grins.

    Miss Cordelia says something in English¡­

    ¡¸Taking up our time¡­ Those who rebel won¡¯t be pardoned. If the number of people fighting decreases then you guys would be in trouble¡­¡¹

    Anyway¡­the enemy¡¯s turned to 10.

    ¡¸Our firearms are only this. I¡¯ll let this boy have it. He doesn¡¯t have any combat training so you don¡¯t care about that much handicap?

    Seki-san said and hand over the pistol to me.1

    ¡¸Right¡­then I¡¯ll give you special permission¡¹

    Miss Cordelia answers.

    ¡¸When you¡¯re shooting, it¡¯ll attract the enemies. For now, you can¡¯t hit enemies three meters away. Shoot at a knife stabbing distance. But if you think it¡¯s dangerous then don¡¯t hesitate and shoot. Okay?¡¹

    The heavy metal is completely warmed with Seki-san¡¯s body temperature.

    I hold the gun.

    ¡¸Okay¡­got it¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­the confiscation of firearms from the men in black combat clothes has been completed.

    Viola and Bandini got their guns taken away too.

    ¡¸Now then¡­well then, let¡¯s begin. Kill each other¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs happily

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a very good hobby¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa smiles bitterly.

    ¡¸Oh¡­it¡¯s Kuromori Minaho¡¯s fault for not coming out soon enough¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks up at the surveillance camera near the ceiling.

    ¡¸Hurry up and come, Kuromori¡¯s boss. If you don¡¯t hurry your precious subordinates will all die¡­!¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t know that we are a¡ºfamily¡»?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s fight with our backs to the wall¡­Reika-oneesan, you go vanguard. I¡¯ll take the right, Seki-san will be on the left. Take down the attacking enemy using counters. Michi-chan, please guard Nei and the two. Also¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know. Margo-oneesama¡¹

    When it gets really dangerous¡­we can only depend on Michi¡¯s¡ºShingetsu¡»

    But¡­¡ºShingetsu¡»at full power¡­

    It can stop even the movement of allies.

    We have experienced it when escaping from the theater¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not good at close combat but it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Seki-san takes out a hidden retractable baton.

    ¡¸They should be wearing body armor too. My hands would swell if I hit them with my fist¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­we have to punch through vital points¡¹

    Margo-san also has a metal club on both hands.

    It¡¯s the one used when fighting at the back of the baseball ground.

    It seems she hid it under her coat.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter to my cane. I can crush helmets or even body armor with one blow¡­!¡¹

    Reika holds her cane of death.

    The 10 black combat clothes men pull out combat knives all at once¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­are we going to be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Yukino and Nei-san cling to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­let¡¯s believe in our¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    When it¡¯s needed¡­I have to protect these two with this pistol.

    The man in black suit instructs the combatants.

    They¡¯re not using words.

    Just using their hands, pointing out¡ºYou go there¡»¡ºYou and you team up¡»

    And yet¡­the ten men quickly formed a battle formation

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s Giuliano Jenka, right?¡¹

    Margo-san mutters

    ¡¸It seems so. There¡¯s nobody else that can lead the battle among the executives¡­¡¹

    Seki-san answers.

    ¡¸It seems both are ready¡­well then, should we decide the timing of the combat open?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia pulls a coin out of her pocket.

    ¡¸Nickel Coin? ¡­It¡¯s small and hard to see. You don¡¯t have any quarter?¡¹

    Margo-san speaks silly

    ¡¸Five cents is enough for your worth isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll throw this and at the moment it falls to the floor, the battle begins¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s hand has a small silver coin shines dull¡­

    Right now, she said the same thing to the men in black combat clothes, in English

    ¡¸¡­Then, let¡¯s go. ¡¶ready¡·¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s finger flicks the silver coin¡­!

    The coin glitters¡­spin around the air¡­

    Then, it begins to fall.

    Before it drops on the floor¡­

    ¡­Shu!

    ¡¸¡­Gueeeee!!!¡¹

    The man in black combat clothes who seems to be Giuliano Jenka holds his throat and faints in agony¡­!

    ¡­Dosa!

    ¡­Chiiiiin!

    It was almost the same time the man and the coin lands on the ground¡­

    ¡­Could this be?

    Seki-san¡­threw a knife?!

    ¡¸This is actually my specialty¡¹

    Seki-san takes out the next throwing knife.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you would say that¡¯s cowardly, would you?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸I heard that Kouzuki security service is a Japanese style well behaved surface company¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If I get caught in that way this late then lives would be at stake¡¹

    Seki-san glares at the enemy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m no longer belonging to Kouzuki security service. With this, you and us¡­are residents of the¡ºunderground¡»world This is a conflict between criminal organizations. Rules are useless from now on¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san¡­did you become a member of¡ºkuromori¡»?

    ¡¶¡­Hey! Boys!!!¡·

    Lorenzaccio Bandini speaks to the men from behind.

    Now that Giuliano Jenka has fallen, I guess he¡¯ll take the command from behind¡­

    ¡¸You won¡¯t say that this is unfair, would you?¡¹

    Following Bandini¡¯s instructions, the nine men formed a set of threes.

    Their fighting spirit isn¡¯t gone yet.

    Rather¡­their morale is increased due to Bandini¡¯s coaching from outside.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, don¡¯t go ahead! Just aim to counter the enemy!¡¹

    Margo-san shouts !

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    Usually, Reika would go forward but, she stepped back¡­

    ¡¸They got us¡­as expected of genuine professionals. I don¡¯t think there would be any more surprises¡¹

    Nei-san mutters.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­would be protecting their necks, faces and hands so it won¡¯t be easy to use projectiles. They¡¯re wearing body armor so the points of effectiveness of Seki-san¡¯s knife is limited¡­they concentrated on the coin so their movements stopped completely.

    One was taken down but¡­it¡¯s impossible to take another¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s knife can only be used when they¡¯re distracted¡­

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a state-of-the-art armor adopted from the US army, my whip can¡¯t bring it down¡­¡¹

    Michi said.

    I see¡­Kudou-papa and others spent a lot of time mopping the Russians¡­

    Was it due to this defensive power?

    Thinking about it, old man Dai Grepher and Banbarubie 3 Ladies are amazing.

    ¡¸In the first place, Maru-chan¡¯s best strategy is to take down from a sneak attack you see. Since she¡¯s a woman¡­she¡¯s weaker when men comes for a power push. Whether it¡¯s muscular strength or weight, women¡¯s body can¡¯t compete with men¡­!¡¹

    Do you mean she¡¯ll lose when she goes face to face with professionals?

    ¡¸The number¡¯s even higher than ours¡¹

    They intend to take down each one with three people¡­

    Reika, Margo-san, Seki-san¡­three people approach each.

    ¡­This is bad.

    If they attack in unison this way¡­

    Margo-san and the two can deal with the enemies in front but they can¡¯t follow up each other.

    The enemy¡¯s three man team seems to be highly trained.

    They¡¯re cooperating perfectly¡­

    ¡¶¡­Go!¡·

    Bandini instructs in a loud voice!

    The men jump at the same time!

    ¡­Aaaah!

    1. HAH! ?

 Chapter 331. Teamwork

    Complex Chapter 331. Teamwork

    Three on Reika¡­

    Three on Seki-san¡­

    Three on Margo-san¡­

    A team of three against one¡­

    They intend to crush us in one go?¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haaa, Face! Body!!¡¹

    Reika strikes the very first man came rushing at her with the death cane¡­!

    The beaten man is blown to the following men.

    Reika¡¯s the only one who swings a heavy cane so she won¡¯t lose to the men when it comes to power.

    ¡­But

    The man blown away raises smoothly.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­it¡¯s useless to strike them blindly. Be sure to hit the vital points and bash the body armor with full power¡­!¡¹

    Reika mutters¡­

    As expected of the protege of Lorenzaccio Bandini

    The toughness is different from the enemies so far¡­

    They¡¯re used to fighting¡­

    ¡¸Throw away the thought of smashing them! Just do a large swing! Besides, the three of them would be attacking in links¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san shouts to Reika

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll definitely concentrate on the vital points¡¹

    Reika answers.

    No¡­as a matter of fact, she¡¯s doing all her best to scoop out consecutive attacks with her cane.

    There¡¯s no way she could blow away the whole body with one full power swing.

    ¡¸¡­Saaa! Saa! Saaaaa!!¡¹

    On the other hand, Margo-san skillfully uses the two-handed club to attack the three man team herself.

    She¡¯s also preoccupied by dealing with the enemies in front of her.

    ¡¸¡­Tsuaaa, haiya! haaa!¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s on the worst position¡­

    She managed to surpass the speed and accurate attacks, but¡­

    Her lack of power is clear even to my eyes.

    The black clothed men is pushing bit by bit.

    ¡¸¡­Kuh!¡¹

    Though she deflects the combat knife of the enemy with her special baton¡­ she¡¯s being pushed.

    At the moment her posture broke¡­another man¡¯s knife attacks Seki-san!!

    ¡¸¡­Ah, that¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    At the same time I shouted¡­

    ¡­Bishururururun!!!

    Michi¡¯s red whip roars¡­!

    ¡­Bashi!

    The tip of the whip cuts the chest of the clothes¡­!

    There¡¯s no damage to the man.

    I can see something black under the torn clothes.

    That¡¯s a body armor?

    ¡¸It¡¯s the armor type that takes the shock and blows. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no choice but to aim at the face or joints¡­¡¹

    Nei-san says but¡­the enemies are professionals.

    They won¡¯t let their weak points be attacked easily¡­!

    Even while talking about that thing, the onslaught of the black fighters continues¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaah!¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s legs slipped!

    ¡­Uwawawa!

    The edge of the combat knife attacks Seki-san

    ¡­Gashi!

    ¡­What?

    Seki-san catches the knife with her arm¡­???

    ¡¸It¡¯s not as real as your body armor, but¡­¡¹

    Seki-san grabs the hand holding the knife then does an Aikido throw to the enemy¡­!

    ¡¸Even we wear simple armor!¡¹

    Oh right¡­in the basement, Reika showed it when she changed to jersey.

    There¡¯s supporters and auxiliary armor on her limbs and stomach.

    ¡­Seki-san is wearing the same thing?

    ¡¸Blades won¡¯t go through this armor! Besides, this glove is an anti-cut gloves!¡¹

    Seki-san holds the black glove tightly¡­!

    ¡¸But, take care, the shock won¡¯t be erased just because you stopped the knife¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san calls for caution

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    Seki-san shouts.

    ¡¸But¡­we¡¯ve got no chance unless we¡¯re prepared to take it on the armor¡¹

    Up until now she received the enemy knife with the right hand baton¡­this time, she¡¯s using both her arms.

    Seki-san¡¯s sleeves became scratched but she¡¯s able to cope with the enemy¡¯s attack on the last moment

    ¡¸Geez¡­this dress was my favorite¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll compensate for it if you lived!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    MArgo-san also begins to take the enemy¡¯s knives with her arm¡¯s armor.

    As expected, she¡¯s also wearing supplementary armor¡­

    ¡¸Michi-chan, don¡¯t go forward¡­! You¡¯re not wearing armor like us!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Michi¡¯s not wearing any special armor under her uniform.

    I know that best because I¡¯ve embraced her naked.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Michi¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate them¡­they¡¯re more than what you see¡­!¡¹

    Yeah¡­ the¡ºenemy¡»level is different from before.

    Lorenzaccio Bandini hid this power to the last minute.

    If they lower their guards for a moment¡­they¡¯ll surely be killed¡­!

    Somehow¡­is there any way to reverse the situation¡­!

    ¡¶¡­HEY John!¡·

    Lorenzaccio Bandini gave instructions from behind¡­!

    ¡­What?

    Then suddenly¡­the men who should be unconscious from the white Rosalind¡¯s head©`butt, gets up

    ¡­Was he pretending to be down??

    The tenth man rushes towards Seki-san!

    If they can¡¯t easily take down using 3-on-1¡­

    Then they intend to hunt 4-on-1¡­

    Furthermore¡­aiming at Seki-san who¡¯s struggling the most¡­

    ¡­This is bad

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    When it comes to this, we can only hold the movement of the enemy using¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸¡ºShingetsu¡»needs the other party to pay attention to me¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right!

    These professionals in battle only concentrate with the opponent in front of their eyes.

    We can¡¯t turn them around here.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t use Michan¡¯s trump card yet!¡¹

    Nei-san shouts.

    ¡¸Maru-chan and the two will be making a chance somehow¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Yukino-chan, sorry!¡¹

    Nei-san turns up the hem of Yukino¡¯s t-shirt!

    Her petite ass and her secret part is exposed to the people

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s scream tear the space time fabric¡­!

    The three and the four team men¡­not all of them but.

    There¡¯s one or two people among the groups who said¡º¡­what?¡»and looked at Yukino unconsciously

    The gap is created from the cooperation of the men.

    ¡¸¡­Seeiiii! Saaaaa!!¡¹

    Margo-san won¡¯t let go of that chance!

    The man who stopped moving for a moment was hit on the knee joint!

    ¡¸¡­Gyaaa!!¡¹

    The man¡¯s head broke and he collapsed!

    ¡¸¡­Toiyaaa!!¡¹

    And there¡¯s another enemy who tried to slash with a knife at the same time but¡­

    She repels the edge of the knife with the armor in her arm and strikes the throat with her club!!!

    ¡¸¡­Gueee!!¡¹

    Hitting the vital point, the man chocked his breath¡­he rolled on the floor noisily

    ¡¸¡­Cheriooooooooo!!!¡¹1

    On the other hand, Reika throws a sure death strike to the enemy that stopped moving!

    With this furious attack¡­the body armor would break and the cane¡¯s end would pierce the enemy¡¯s vital point!!!

    ¡¸¡­Gyaaaaa!!¡¹

    The combatant blown away toppled over the other person behind him.

    The third person attacks Reika, but¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Teiyaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Reika strikes her cane to the opponent¡¯s helmet sideways with all her strength!

    ¡­Baki!

    The enemy¡¯s helmet breaks!

    Still, it didn¡¯t reach the opponent¡¯s skull, however¡­

    An intense blow from an oblique angle gives serious damage to the opponent¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸¡­Guwaa!¡¹

    The man spit bubbles, and collapsed.

    AT that time, the four people attacking Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Suueei!!¡¹

    The person distracted by Yukino¡¯s scream had his arm taken, and thrown by Seki-san!

    The huge bulk rotated in the air, slammed to the ground in an angle that¡¯s not possible.

    ¡­Shubabababa!

    At the same time, Michi¡¯s whip bursts into another enemy aiming at Seki-san¡­!

    The red whip¡¯s tip cuts the nose of the black man¡¯s mask.

    ¡¸¡­Ugagagagaga!!!¡¹

    The man rolls on the ground, bleeding on his nose violently.

    I see, these guys don¡¯t have any armor under their masks.

    ¡¸Seki-san, please aim at their faces!¡¹

    MIchi said¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    Seki-san kicks the face of the fallen man with the heel of her shoes!!

    ¡¸¡­Gyaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    The man faints in agony!

    ¡¸There¡¯s a point of concentration of nerves under the nose. If you hit that strongly, they¡¯ll faint no matter who they are. You can¡¯t train your face after all¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let down your hand already! Hurry!¡¹

    Yukino screams!

    Oh right¡­Nei-san¡¯s hand is still pulling up Yukino¡¯s t-shirt.

    Yukino¡¯s face is red, she¡¯s hiding her crotch and anus with her hand¡­

    ¡¸Oh, right, sorry, yrros!¡¹

    Nei-san lets go of Yukino¡¯s ass¡­

    ¡¸Geez! Idiot, I can¡¯t believe this¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face is red from anger.

    ¡¸I was seen by everyone!¡¹

    Yeah¡­not only the eyes of the¡ºenemy¡»¡­

    There¡¯s Chief Tanizawa and his 120 people¡­

    But, Yukino¡­you already had your sex scene exposed to all the students¡­

    ¡¸Ahn! That¡¯s so embarrassing! Too embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡­Now then

    Margo-san vs 3.

    Reika vs 3.

    Seki-san vs 4 enemies.

    Margo-san took down 2¡­

    Reika took down 2¡­

    Seki-san and Michi took down one.

    What¡¯s left is 4 people.

    ¡¸With this¡­it¡¯s 4v4 now¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    Lorenzaccio Bandini shouted something from behind.

    The four men who can still fight formed a single team.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­Reika-oneesan¡­Michi-chan¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san calls each one¡­!

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the same number then we¡¯re way stronger. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Reika goes forward without saying anything.

    Seki-san and Margo-san to the sides.

    Michi stands to guard us.,

    They came up with a formation naturally.

    They¡¯ve gotten a perfect team before they noticed.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t be coming to attack¡­we¡¯ll be focusing on counters¡¹

    Margo-san instructs

    The confrontation is 4v4

    ¡¸But¡­isn¡¯t it bad to just let the enemy attack?¡¹

    Seki-san said while switching the baton from the right to the left hand.

    ¡¸True. I don¡¯t want to keep making exchanges with these people¡­Seki-san, you¡¯re in charge of the timing¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    Then, Seki-san¡¯s hand begins to move.

    ¡¸Hino¡­funo¡­mii!!!¡¹

    In a moment, Seki-san¡¯s right hand who shouldn¡¯t have anything at all¡­

    Throws out a knife!

    The four enemies avoided the knife!

    That¡¯s the sign of the decisive battle.

    ¡¸¡­Hiken Shiden!!!¡¹

    Reika concentrates on just the enemy on front and unleashes a deadly blow!

    Margo-san and Seki-san intercepts the enemy going left and right.

    No¡­wrong.

    Seki-san pretends to confront the enemy on right¡­then throws a knife to the enemy trying to attack on the time difference from behind!

    The enemy on the right tries to attack Seki-san during the gap, but¡­

    Michi¡¯s red whip gushes out!!

    On the other hand, Margo-san aims on the enemy on the left precisely

    ¡­Gaki!

    The sound is only one

    The four people attack the enemy at the same time.

    ¡­No

    This first attack was a feint!

    To the enemies who broke their posture¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Second sword Ankoku nagareboshi!!¡¹2

    Reika drives her deadly cane!

    ¡­Bagogiii!!!

    She smashes the enemy even through the body armor!!

    ¡¸Gueeeee!!!¡¹

    Somehow, there¡¯s a dull sound of something breaking¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haiyaaaaa!!!¡¹

    At that time, Margo-san slams the neck of the enemy with the club on both her hands!!

    Even if the neck has a defensive pad¡­

    A human body can¡¯t bear a simultaneous attack from both left and right!!!

    ¡¸¡­Suryaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Furthermore, Margo-san does a roundhouse kick!!

    ¡¸¡­Red Butte!!¡¹

    Seki-san and Michi also exchanges targets!!

    Seki-san throws a knife to hold down and Michi¡¯s red whip burst into it¡¯s face¡­!!

    ¡¸Ugogogoge¡­!!¡¹

    The man suffers, wiping the blood from his face¡­!

    On the other hand, Seki-san¡¯s hand extends to the enemy who got Michi¡¯s whip¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Suryaaa!!¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s Aikido technique¡­!!!

    The enemy¡¯s body jumped off a higher space than I¡¯ve ever seen¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Shinkuu Jigoku Kurumaaa!!¡¹3

    Seki-san jumps at the giant enemy turning in the air.

    She then put her weight¡­

    It¡¯s¡´Pile Driver¡µ!!

    ¡¸¡­Gyeeeee!!¡¹

    The men then fell unconscious.

    ¡¸This is the end!!¡¹

    Michi throws the whip to his face and he screamed in pain¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s sharp kick was the finishing blow.

    Cesario Viola¡¯s¡­no, Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¯s last ten men were completely silenced¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Reika, Margo-san, Seki-san¡­

    All of them are breathing roughly.

    Reika and Seki-san¡¯s knees are on the ground¡­

    They wipe the sweat flowing out of them with their hand.

    Their strength is exhausted¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hyuuuuu!!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa whistles.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised. Who would¡¯ve thought that it would be a complete victory¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s disappointing To think that they would lose to girls¡­is this the legendary¡ºCesario Viola¡¯s¡»execution force? It seems that the¡ºcouncil¡¯s¡»judgement of disposing them was right¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said grumpily.

    ¡¸In that case¡­I think I and my kittens have to kill you all!¡¹

    The white Viola and Rosalind line up on miss Cordelia¡¯s side.

    The three of them shows a cruel smile.

    Did the demons inside them awaken from watching the fight just now¡­?

    We¡¯ll be taken down if this continues¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s body hasn¡¯t recovered yet.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­?¡¡Twinkle, twinkle, little star,

    ¡­¡­How I wonder what you are!¡¡?¡·

    Michi sings¡­

    Isn¡¯t this the nursery rhyme¡­¡ºTwinkle twinkle little star¡»?

    ¡¶¡­¡­?¡¡Up above the world so high,

    ¡­¡¡¡­¡­Like a diamond in the sky.¡¡?¡·

    Michi¡¯s lovely song echoes on the vast 19th floor¡­

    The singing voice of this beautiful 15 year old black haired girl.

    Michi¡¯s voice is fresh, transparent however you look at it.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­?¡¡Twinkle, twinkle, little star,

    ¡­¡­How I wonder what you are!¡¡?¡·

    The people surrounding us on the floor¡­

    The information staff with 100 machine gun men¡­

    The 20 top elite guards too¡­

    They¡¯re being drawn to Michi¡¯s singing voice.

    ¡¶¡­¡­?¡¡Twinkle, twinkle, little star,

    ¡­¡­How I wonder what you are!¡¡?¡·

    ¡­Michi

    She smiles like an angel.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look at Michi-chan. Close your eyes and your heart¡¹

    Margo-san whispers to us.

    I see¡­this is¡­

    Michi¡¯s planning to set everyone in this place?

    No matter how amazing Michi¡¯s¡ºshingetsu¡»may be¡­

    You¡¯re releasing your¡ºqi¡»to over 120 people¡­?!

    ¡¶¡­¡­?¡¡Up above the world so high,

    ¡­¡­Like a diamond in the sky.

    ¡­¡­Like a diamond in the sky.

    ¡­¡­How I wonder what you are!¡¡?¡·

    The song ends.

    ¡­It¡¯s coming.

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s coming!

    I closed my eyes and my heart.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Shingetsu!£¡¡¹

    But still¡­the¡ºqi¡»flows into my heart¡­!!

    1. That reference ?

    2. Dark Shooting star

    3. Vacuum hell car! ?

 Chapter 332. ATTENTION!!!

    Chapter 332. ATTENTION!!!

    ¡­Gueee

    I can¡¯t.

    As expected, for another person¡¯s strong¡ºqi¡»entering your heart¡­

    The vivid shock is like my whole body¡¯s blood boils for an instant and flows backwards¡­

    Even though I knew that it was coming¡­

    The guys who took¡ºshingetsu¡»by surprise¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaah!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Dowaaaa!!¡¹

    The 100 information staff members drop their machine guns

    They can¡¯t put strength in their hands.

    The 19th floor with no decorations and only concrete all over¡­has the firearms rolling on the floor¡­!

    The top elites of Kouzuki security service¡­

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s also limp¡­

    Everyone¡¯s unable to fight for a while¡­

    ¡¸Y-You did it¡­Michi!¡¹

    Right now¡­we can escape from here.

    Anyway, we have to run away from here¡­

    Miss Cordelia intends to kill us all¡ºmembers of Kuromori house¡»¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san! Yukino!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­I¡¯m fine, I can move my body somehow! Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I can move too. This is the second time after all¡¹

    ¡­Okay

    But¡­Michi who¡¯s the crucial one¡­

    ¡¸Auuuu¡­Master!¡¹

    She¡¯s clinging to me, trembling.

    She has delivered her¡ºqi¡»to this vast room¡­

    Has her mind and body crossed the limit¡­ ?!

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Michi¡­are you okay?!¡¹

    I embrace Michi¡¯s small body tightly¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m scareeed¡­I¡¯m scaaaareeed¡­!!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s trembling in my arms like a child¡­

    ¡¸Master¡­Master¡­Masteeeer!!¡¹

    T-This is¡­?!

    ¡­Then

    A white figure stands in front of us¡­!

    ¡¸Ufufufuu¡­at the moment that child release her¡ºqi¡»and she became empty¡­I sent down my¡ºnen¡»to oppose¡­!¡¹

    ¡­M-Miss Cordelia?!!!

    W-Why is she fine?

    ¡¸I experienced that technique a while ago after all¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s why¡­miss Cordelia hasn¡¯t taken any damage.

    She¡¯s looking down on us, laughing

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think that this girl would use a¡ºqi¡»skill earlier so I took it directly you see¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    If she knows about Michi¡¯s¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s¡ºqi¡»manipulation techniques all over the world. Of course, the methods to counter it as well. I was taught about Oriental fighting from Kyouko¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Did miss Cordelia also master the techniques to parry the¡ºqi¡»?

    This is bad.

    Michi¡¯s trembling in my arms.

    When she¡¯s defenseless as she release the¡ºqi¡»with her full power mind, she was devastated by miss Cordelia¡¯s¡ºjanen¡»

    Her mind and body is confused at the same time , causing a violent rejection¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­! I¡¯ll hug you tight!¡¹

    I call out Michi

    ¡¸¡­Yeeesss, hug me, stronger! Masteeerr¡­!¡¹

    Michi won¡¯t recover soon¡­!

    I look at Seki-san and Reika, but¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ugugugu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuuu¡¹

    Both of them are also down from being hit by¡ºShingetsu¡»???!!

    ¡­Shit

    It¡¯s their first experience taking Michi¡¯s full power¡ºshingetsu¡»¡­!

    Without guarding their heart, they took Michi¡¯s big wave of¡ºqi¡»just like the enemies!

    ¡¸Now then¡­it¡¯s about time for punishment¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles

    ¡­This is bad

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t let you¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    Margo-san¡¯s voice.

    Margo Starkweather slowly stands up

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m still here to stop you¡¹

    Margo-san has also taken damage from¡ºShingetsu¡»

    Her body¡¯s trembling.

    She probably doesn¡¯t have the strength¡­

    The club on both hands are dropped on the floor.

    But still, Margo-san exposes her fighting spirit¡­

    She takes a fighting pose in front of miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸As expected¡­it won¡¯t be fun otherwise¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸If I got taken down like this, I won¡¯t be able to look Kyouko-san in her face again¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear Kyouko¡¯s name from your mouth¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia shows an obviously unpleasant look

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t say that name again¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Suwa!

    Miss Corderlia attacks Margo-san like dancing feathers on the wind¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Saii!! Fuu¡­Haa!¡¹

    Margo-san doesn¡¯t avoid miss Cordelia¡¯s attack¡­she parries with her armor.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re giving your all it seems!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This is all I can do right now!¡¹

    Margo-san right now can¡¯t dodge the enemy attack fast enough¡­

    Therefore, she braces herself¡­

    She receives without avoiding.

    ¡¸Suuu¡­Haaa¡­suuu¡­!!!!¡¹

    Making a repeated deep breaths¡­Margo-san tries to revitalize her whole body.

    ¡¸Hmph, a karate receive. Did Kyouko teach you that too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­I¡¯ll accept your making. You might be able to grow up as a considerable fighter¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a waste to kill you here, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s attacks speeds up ¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Margo-san focuses on the enemy¡¯s quick attack and handles all of them¡­!

    ¡¸Hah¡­how long can you keep this I wonder?!¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    If she drives in at least one blow¡­

    Margo-san would be in trouble¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­look into my eyes!¡¹

    I tell Michi

    Err¡­If I recall¡­

    Match my breathing with Michi, was it?

    When our breaths are the same¡­the beat of our hearts will be same as well

    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s voice is weak

    But still, her beautiful eyes look at me¡­

    ¡¸Connect your heart to mine¡­ !¡¹

    The skill that releases¡ºQi¡»,¡ºShingetsu¡»is a technique derived from an accident¡­

    It¡¯s completely different from the original¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­

    ¡¸Pour the¡ºstagnation¡»from your heart to mine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master????!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take whatever suffering you have¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right. I.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to be together for the rest of our lives¡­!!!¡¹

    Tears spill from Michi¡¯s eyes.

    The beautiful water drops like a pearl

    ¡¸¡­Master¡­I love you, I love you¡­I love you¡­!¡¹

    Michi and I kiss each other¡­

    Michi¡¯s breathing and heartbeat calms down¡­

    I synchronize the rhythm and the beat.

    ¡¸¡­Come, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes! Master!!¡¹

    ¡­uuuuu

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s dark¡ºjanen¡»flows into me.

    I feel my stomach¡¯s flowing backwards¡­!

    My head hurts¡­!

    But, I accept it without refusing any¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Master, are you okay?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s facial expression on the other hand gets a bit easier.

    She mustn¡¯t have poured all of the¡ºjanen¡»into me¡­

    But still, the trembling of her body stopped¡­!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­I¡¯m a man. I can endure this much¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you my Master!!¡¹

    Michi rubs her cheeks on mine.

    ¡¸Go, Michi¡­Margo-san¡¯s in trouble¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Uuu

    My body¡¯s abnormality shivers my spine.,

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s wave of¡ºjanen¡»erodes my internal organs.

    I can¡¯t put strength in my body¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡­please wait here. Master!¡¹

    This time¡­Michi kisses me.

    I let my body lay on the floor quietly¡­

    The warrior girl stands up.

    ¡¸Kuromori Kudou style¡­Kudou Michi, joining the fight!!¡¹

    Then¡­she returns to the front.

    I look up at Michi¡¯s figure as I lay on the concrete floor.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay¡¹

    Nei-san and Yukino comes close to me¡­

    ¡¸Haaaaaaa!! Red Butte!!!¡¹

    The red whip attacks miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸¡­Kuh!¡¹

    She quickly takes distance from Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­even though I threw out a deep¡ºnen¡»towards this young lady¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles towards Michi

    ¡¸Now¡­it¡¯s 2v1 Miss Cordelia¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san and Michi takes their formation

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be an idiot¡­it¡¯s 3v2 you know?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already done playing¡­let¡¯s go finish this¡¹

    Then¡­white shadows appear by miss Cordelia¡¯s side.

    White female Viola and Rosalind¡­

    Both of them were okay¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    First, the two subordinates come to attack¡­!

    MIchi¡¯s attack on the white Rosalind was too early¡­!

    She can¡¯t compete with a whip that needs preliminary motion.

    Michi throws the whip and becomes light.

    Following Kudou style teaching¡¯s she turns the white Rosalind¡¯s offensive¡ºqi¡»and let it flow.

    But¡­Michi has no armor.

    A slight mistake immediately leads to defeat¡­

    On the other hand, Margo-san¡¯s body hasn¡¯t recovered yet.

    All of white Viola¡¯s attacks are received with protectors on both hands and legs.

    She¡¯s able to deal with it somehow but the impression of¡ºbeing scrapped¡»is undeniable.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, stop¡¹

    Miss Cordelia instructs her two subordiantes.

    The white girls retreat.

    ¡¸Fighting them directly doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸I want to trample over you. I want to beat you with overwhelming power. I want to fill you with humiliation and despair. I want to step on you as you grovel, cry for forgiveness¡­this kind of fight is not what I want¡¹

    What does she intend to do?

    ¡¸¡­You see, I¡¯ve looked up about you quite a lot. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t enough data about Kuromori Minaho from America but¡­Margo Starkweather. I know a lot about you¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia takes Chief Tanizawa¡¯s terminal on the table.

    Operating the switches¡­a huge image is projected on the wall¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll connect the flash drive I have with me¡­and here¡¹

    A photo floats on the wall¡­

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t this Maru-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san mutters

    That is a photo of a girl.

    Standing in front of a board with a measuring line¡­a 12 year old girl.

    The photo¡¯s from front and from the side¡­

    Isn¡¯t this¡­photos taken by the police?

    ¡¸¡­Margo Starkweather. Born from an Indian settlement, grew up while receiving discrimination from the other Indians due to having natural blonde hair. At age 12, gangbanged by several men¡­one of the men had a gun, she shot all of the men who raped her¡¹

    A girl¡¯s face filled with despair.

    ¡¸Despite of it being a legitimate defense¡­the local police arrested the victim, Margo Starkweather for first degree murder charges because the local police is making fool of Indian settlements. Ten days later, a Christian group protected the murderer¡­¡¹

    Margo-san endures it.

    Even if she¡¯s confronted by the past¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­these are the men Margo Starkweather killed¡­¡¹

    The faces of the men shot is shown on the wall.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s the police autopsy photos¡­

    ¡¸¡­James¡ºSpooky¡»Lydon¡¹

    Another corpse image¡­

    ¡¸¡­Rodrigo¡ºAlpacino¡»Mendez¡¹

    ¡­Again

    ¡¸¡­Samuel¡ºBig Daddy¡»Pagemagaboo¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Emilio¡ºEl Santo¡»Stakweather¡¹

    ¡­Starkweather?

    ¡¸¡­Guh!¡¹

    Margo-san trembles as she look at the images on the wall

    ¡¸Emilio Starkweather wasn¡¯t convinced that she¡¯s his daughter, an Indian with blonde hair and blue eyes. Actually, the community had been making fun of Emilio saying that his wife was stolen by a white man. Therefore, to regain his own dignity as a man, he cooperated with his friends and raped Margo Starkweather¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san was raped by her father?

    ¡¸According to the police statement¡­it seems that the men around urged him and your father was the first one to rape you. I wonder what¡¯s the story on your side though¡­¡¹

    Margo-san collapses on the ground.

    Her body trembles¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Stop this already! Stop!¡¹

    I shouted with all my strength¡­!

    ¡¸This is just¡­don¡¯t you feel sorry for Margo-san!!!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles

    ¡­Like a demon

    ¡¸Facts are facts. Margo Starkweather was raped by her father when she was 12¡­and she had her revenge with a gun. She killed her father¡­a murderer!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    Margo-san screams¡­holding her head¡­

    ¡­This is bad

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Yukino asks in fear¡­

    ¡¸Margo-san always controls her mind with strong mental power, but¡­¡¹

    Nei-san speaks.

    ¡¸No¡­normally, she holds it down by force so it¡¯s not good to exhaust her mind. She¡¯s losing control¡­!¡¹

    I also saw this once.

    Margo-san¡¯s mind bursting¡­the image of her suffering¡­

    ¡¸Hey, take a look¡­Margo Starkweather. It¡¯s the face of your father you killed¡­Fuahahahahaha!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    The two white Viola laughs together.

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuu!¡¹

    Margo-san vomits.

    That¡¯s how painful it is.

    ¡¸Uuuuuuu¡­¡¶MAMA¡­Help Me¡­!!¡·Aaaaaaaa¡­!!!¡¹

    Scratching around her hair, she twists around the ground.

    Margo-san¡¯s mind would be in danger if this continues

    ¡­Err

    At that time¡­

    How did they calm down Margo-san again?

    ¡¶¡­¡­STOP£¡MARGUERITE£¡£¡£¡¡·

    Nei-san shouts.

    Oh right, at that time, Minaho-neesan called Margo-san¡¶MARGUERITE¡·¡­

    Then, Margo-san¡¯s heart calmed down.

    ¡¶¡­¡­MARGUERITE£¡£¡£¡¡·

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu, ugaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s still suffering

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be Maru-chan¡¯s mother¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s not good unless it¡¯s Minaho-neesan?

    Just where is Minaho-neesan right now?

    ¡¸Now, hurry up and come¡­Kuromori Minaho¡¹

    Miss Cordelia shouts¡­!

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to get everyone together and kill you all¡­Ufufufufu!¡¹

    Dammit¡­that¡¯s her aim?

    Miss Cordelia knows that Margo-san¡¯s heart won¡¯t calm down until Minaho-neesan appears.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s doing this cruel thing to lure Minaho-neesan¡­!

    ¡¸Your cute kitten is suffering you know¡­hurry up and come!¡¹

    No good, if she comes right now¡­

    In the state where Michi is the only one that can fight¡­

    We¡¯ll definitely get killed¡­!

    Just what should we do????!!!

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing. Get yourself together, Margo¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡­Who???

    There was no signs at all.

    Before I knew it¡­someone¡¯s behind us????

    ¡­footsteps

    This person falls into my sight.

    A very tall¡­woman?

    This person¡¯s¡­?

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I always tell you? The point of your emotions can be managed somehow by your fighting spirit¡­!¡¹

    This woman¡¯s wearing black cloak¡­

    Ah¡­this person¡¯s extraordinarily strong.

    Even I who¡¯s an amateur at fighting and everything can tell.

    This unique atmosphere¡­the aura of the strong

    The lady in black cloak¡­

    Breathes in deeply¡­

    ¡¶¡­¡­ATTENTION£¡£¡£¡SOLDIER¡¡MARGUERITE£¡£¡£¡¡·

    She shouts at Margo-san filled with fighting spirit!!!

    ¡¶¡­¡­YES£¡£¡£¡COMMANDER£¡£¡£¡¡·

    Margo-san jumps up and shouts in loud voice.

    Her body stopped trembling.

    ¡¸Yup yup, you look fine¡­¡¹

    The woman shows a carefree smile to Margo-san.

    ¡¸Just kick away your boring past. Now¡­stand firm!¡¹

    The woman said¡­Margo-san stands up putting strength in her body.

    ¡¸You can do it you¡­aren¡¯t you already an adult, Margo?¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the woman.

    ¡¶Thank You¡¡¡­¡­COMMANDER¡·

    Though her expression is still stiff¡­she¡¯s desperately trying to smile to the woman.

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­aren¡¯t we friends?¡¹

    The woman smiles.

    Who¡¯s this woman?

    ¡¸¡­I see. It wasn¡¯t Kuromori Minaho but you¡¹

    Miss Cordelia glares at the woman.

    She shows a very disappointed face¡­

    ¡¸Well yeah¡­it¡¯s fine. I know proper courtesy¡­!¡¹

    She throws away the black cloak¡­!!!

    Eh¡­why?

    The woman¡¯s wearing a bright red tuxedo???

    She¡¯s a more gentlemanly looking than Reika¡­

    ¡¸Called by the spring¡­here I dash! Kyouko Messer!!!¡¹

    T-This one¡¯s Kyouko-san?

    Real name, Kyouko Dothnomechey. Japanese -Brazilian. Margo-san¡¯s master.

    She¡¯s a famous person in the underground society.

    Her name in the underground world is¡ºKyouko Messer¡»

    ¡¸¡­Now, let¡¯s get this started!!¡¹

 Chapter 333. Hugging woman

    Chapter 333. Hugging woman

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko, it¡¯s been a while¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at Kyouko-san

    ¡¸True¡­I thought you were dead!¡¹

    Kyouko-san answers with a refreshing smile

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather be dead, I went through hell¡­thanks to you¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s face is gloomy

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t that great? You¡¯re alive that¡¯s why we see each other again¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s clearly confused from Kyouko-san being too cheerful.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸You did your best, Margo¡­well done!¡¹

    Looking at Margo-san being hugged tightly by Kyouko-san¡­

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s face turned stiff.

    She recognized Kyouko-san as an¡ºenemy¡»and glared at her.

    ¡¸There there¡­you¡¯re amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡­Kyouko-san¡¹

    Margo-san embraces Kyouko-san tightly as well.

    ¡¸Nei too, you did your best¡­you¡¯ve gotten stronger¡¹

    Kyouko-san lets to of Margo-san then embraces Nei-san gently

    ¡¸¡­Yup. Kyouko-san¡¹

    Nei-san also returns the hug happily

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who this lass is but¡­anyway, you did your best, let me give you a hug!¡¹

    Kyouko-san also hugs Yukino for some reason.

    Yukino¡¯s embarrassed but¡­she can¡¯t escape from the hug of a person with such a strong atmosphere.

    She¡¯s being hugged as she show an¡¸Eeeeeeeeh???¡¹face

    ¡¸Ojou-chan too, you did your best¡­well done¡¹

    Next, Kyouko-san hugs Michi too

    ¡¸Ah¡­ thank you¡¹

    Michi gets hugged silently

    Or rather¡­

    Does Kyouko-san love hugging that much¡­?!

    She¡¯s already ignoring Miss Cordelia in front of her and just hugs everyone around in turns.

    ¡¸You bro did your best but sorry¡­. I¡¯m a lesbian so no hugs for you!¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled and tells me who¡¯s lying on the floor.

    ¡¸I know your activity thanks to Margo. I¡¯ve got mixed feelings about it but¡­I welcome you as a member of our¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s accepting me?

    Then, Kyouko-san finally looks at Seki-san and Reika who are trying to get out of the shock of¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­

    ¡¸You ladies as well, you did your best! Yes¡­let me give you a hug. Hug Hug!!!¡¹

    Seki-san and Reika was hugged in turns¡­

    W-What¡¯s this?

    The tall Kyouko-san hugs Seki-san who¡¯s also tall¡­

    It looks like an owner hugging a large dog¡­

    ¡¸¡­How did you infiltrate in here? You weren¡¯t seen in the surveillance network of the hotel¡­!¡¹

    Unable to watch longer¡­Miss Cordelia asks Kyouko-san

    Chief Tanizawa allowed miss Cordelia to access the surveillance system.

    Of course, the secret¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»underground¡­and some data may be kept confidential but.

    But still, she can check the floors of the hotel and the entrances.

    ¡¸Of course¡­I slipped in secretly so you won¡¯t find me!¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles innocently as she keep hugging Reika.

    ¡¸Oh¡­Onee-san, you¡¯ve got some good muscles! Feels good to hug!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said as she stroke Reika¡¯s body

    ¡¸No¡­please don¡¯t stroke me¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Now now, don¡¯t be so stingy. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡¹

    Kyouko-san enjoys the feeling of Reika¡¯s body.

    ¡¸¡­Secretly sneaked in?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at the white Viola.

    She shook her head swearing¡¸There¡¯s no way that could be true¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible! We have sent in several observers that Mr. Tanizawa doesn¡¯t notice. All of the entrances are being monitored. If someone enters the hotel, the call will come in immediately¡­if you defeat an observer then it¡¯ll alarm the device that they have to push every three minutes¡¹

    I see, if they have such a machine then even if Kyouko-san makes them faint¡­

    The alarm won¡¯t be pushed after three minutes and miss Cordelia would be telegraphed¡­

    They prepared such a machine beforehand because miss Cordelia assumes that Kyouko-san would be infiltrating beforehand¡­

    ¡¸Oh, speaking of which, there¡¯s a lot of quack mosquitoes¡­I didn¡¯t do anything to them. I think that your guys are fine but¡­that¡¯s just a waste of people¡¹

    MIss Cordelia¡¯s surprised¡­

    She looks at chief Tanizawa who¡¯s still down on the table.

    ¡¸Could it be that You and Mr Tanizawa are accomplices? The two of you are trying to frame me¡­?!¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs out loud as she massage Reika¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke with me! Well, Tanizawa pops and I are old friends but¡­it¡¯s only to the extent of giving Christmas cards every year. But, it¡¯s been a year since we¡¯ve met. I didn¡¯t make contact with him at all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then how?!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia glares at Kyouko-san

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy. I just came before you could see!¡¹

    Kyouko-san answers with a clown face.

    ¡¸I broke to the hotel premises from the sea side¡­ climbed from the outer wall to the rooftop, then came through the ventilation duct from the roof. That¡¯s all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    This high-rise hotel¡­she climbed up the wall to the rooftop??!!

    Margo-san said that your stamina won¡¯t be able to hold up if you do that, but¡­!

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I always tell you? You should never ¡ºthink there¡¯s no way they¡¯d do that¡»¡¹

    Just what kind of stamina does she have¡­?1

    She¡¯s definitely a monster

    ¡¸No way¡­even if you can go up to the rooftop, there¡¯s no way the ducts of this hotel has a space for a person¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s astonished

    ¡¸What do you think I mastered Yoga for then?¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s not everything though. Let me tell you a secret, I was involved in designing this hotel. I¡¯ve made only one duct route where you can pass from the rooftop leading to any floor! However¡­there¡¯s a lot of places nobody but me could get through!¡¹

    She¡¯s got a perfect grasp of the ventilation duct maze?

    No, if it¡¯s her then she can do that much

    ¡¸However, something unexpected happened¡­the above duct of the Chinese Restaurant is greasy with oil. So I took a shower and changed clothes, that¡¯s why I got late. Oh, there¡¯s also a private waiting room for me in the middle of the duct route¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s where she changed her clothes to a red tuxedo.

    ¡¸It would¡¯ve been perfect if I had a bouquet of roses but¡­I¡¯ll prepare one next time!¡¹

    The thought, execution ability, body, physical strength, and sense of clothes¡­all of them are out of the standard.

    What a woman, having such a huge body and mind.

    That¡¯s all I can say¡­

    ¡¸By the way, Cordelia¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san says¡ºNufufufufu¡»¡­and approach the white female Viola

    ¡¸Are these girls your¡ºkittens¡»now?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They¡¯re my¡¶LOVERS¡·¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, as usual, you¡¯ve got a good hobby¡­!¡¹

    Saying that, Kyouko-san even embraces the white Viola.

    With the speed and intimidation¡­the female Viola can¡¯t move.

    She¡¯s stroked by Kyouko-san¡­she¡¯s hardened¡­

    ¡¸Do, do do¡­you don¡¯t have to be that nervous. Oh, your muscles are well trained. Yes! You¡¯re cute!!¡¹

    Following, she hugs the white Rosalind as well.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s also good. This is great! Cute! You¡¯re cute! Cordelia, you really got good eyes¡­aren¡¯t these some very good¡ºkittens¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Miss Cordelia shows a sulking face¡­

    ¡¸Thanks for the praise. But¡­Kyouko also has quite talented¡¶Lovers¡·don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows a¡ºwhat?¡»face as she hug Rosalind¡­

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless to play dumb¡­Kuromori Minaho, Margo Starkweather, and Najima Yasuko¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia thinks that Minaho-neesan and the two are Lesbian partners of Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­these girls¡­¡¹

    ¡­At that moment

    From the door Margo-san left open¡­

    A gale comes in¡­!?

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    A slash aiming at Kyouko-san¡­!

    ¡¸Edie!? Where were you until now¡­!?!!!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! This is a cheerful kid!¡¹

    Kyouko-san dodges sister Edie¡¯s knife with an amazing footwork

    ¡¸¡­Sister Edie, why?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Sister Edie doesn¡¯t know our relationship with Kyouko-san

    Looking at her hugging the white Violas, she thought that she¡¯s an enemy¡­?

    No, wrong.

    If it¡¯s hugging then she also did it with Michi and others¡­

    ¡¸¡­It seems her blood burns up¡¹

    Nei-san mutters.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Someone strong like Kyouko-san appeared so Edie¡¯s fighting spirit from the inside is burning¡¹

    ¡­Oh right, this girl is¡­

    When she saw Michi¡¯s¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­that alone made her abandon miss Cordelia and became Michi¡¯s friend.

    She¡¯s a girl who doesn¡¯t use normal reasoning.

    ¡¸She didn¡¯t feel¡ºI want to fight¡»with Miss Cordelia or Michan, but Kyouko-san¡¯s aura is abysmal so,¡ºI have to fight¡»switch was flipped, I think¡­¡¹

    In the end, sister Edie is a girl who lives under her own judgement¡­

    She¡¯s a girl who¡¯s only interested in¡ºfighting¡»and¡ºbecoming strong¡»¡­

    She wasn¡¯t a girl who can¡¯t become our¡ºlast card¡»

    ¡¸Fuufuufun! That¡¯s an assassination skill isn¡¯t it? Though it seems to be trained well¡­you still got ways to go!¡¹

    Kyouko-san plays with sister Edie while laughing.

    At the moment Sister Edie¡¯s continuous attack ends, she trips up.

    Sister Edie falls down.

    Kyouko-san said something in English

    ¡¸¡­¡ºWe¡¯re done, young bird!¡»she said¡¹

    Nei-san translates.

    Sister Edie shows a sullen face¡­

    She walks in front of Michi

    Then¡­she talks to Michi in fast English

    Err¡­

    I was only able to catch the word ¡ºsynchronize¡»¡­

    ¡¸You see¡­¡ºLet¡¯s cooperate and take her down¡»she said¡¹

    Sister Edie seems to be already best friends with Michi¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s saying that Michan can definitely do the technique Edie¡¯s grandmother can do, so they¡¯ll fight together. it¡¯s a bit fast and has a southern accent so I don¡¯t get it well, but¡­¡¹

    Michi answers sister Edie in English.

    Nei-san continues to translate.

    ¡¸¡ºTrue¡­Kudou style has the similar skill as Edie¡¯s grandmother¡»she¡¯s saying¡­but¡¹

    Michi looks at Kyouko-san.

    Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸Sure, come at me!¡¹

    She tells Michi

    ¡¸Either way, that girl won¡¯t understand unless it¡¯s with her fists, right? Don¡¯t hold back and come at me¡­!¡¹

    She takes a stance.

    ¡¸I¡¯m strong you know!¡¹

    Michi tells sister Edie something¡­

    She holds her fist and show it.

    ¡¸¡ºIf we¡¯re fighting, then use bare hands¡»she said¡¹

    ¡¶¡­ALL RIGHT!¡·

    Sister Edie throws the knives from both hands.

    Michi bows to Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸Please take care of us¡­¡¹

    Then¡­she faced sister Edie¡­

    Matching her breathing and heartbeat with sister Edie¡­

    This is?

    ¡¸¡­Kudou style mystic arts¡ºShingetsu¡»break¡­¡ºSoutsuki¡»¡­!!!¡¹2

    In a moment¡­the two small girls jump!

    This is a perfect¡ºtuning¡»???

    Michi¡¯s left her heart to sister Edie¡­!

    The two became a one living being¡­

    They attack Kyouko-san in tune!!

    ¡¸Ahahahaha! So fun! You two are very interesting!!!¡¹

    Michi and Sister Edie simultaneously attack from both sides¡­

    Fast¡­accurate¡­a perfect collaboration skill.

    ¡¸But¡­both of you are too serious! There¡¯s no game in your movements I can see through it¡­!!¡¹

    ¡­Buwan!!!

    Kyouko-san moves faster than the two!!

    ¡¸Here¡­I got you two!!¡¹

    Kyouko-san hugs Michi on her right arm and Sister Eide on the left!

    ¡¸You two are so cute! Geez!¡¹

    Sister Edie¡¯s legs are flapping, but¡­

    She can¡¯t move due to Kyouko-san¡¯s arm strength.

    Kyouko-san who¡¯s tall and large looks like hugging cute dolls in her arms.

    ¡¸Hey, Cordelia! This American kid is also your¡ºkitten¡»?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks miss Cordelia while laughing

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s what I intend to do¡¹

    Glaring at miss Cordelia¡­Michi speaks while being carried by Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸No. Sister Edie is already my friend¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at Michi with eyes of hatred.

    ¡¸As expected of a prostitution organization¡­you already made an innocent girl broke?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case. Sister Edie chose to grow with me instead of you¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san interferes the talk.

    ¡¸Hey, Cordelia. Leave this child to me. Perhaps¡­I think will be better with me than you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You intend to take this girl from me?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia shows an obvious unpleasant look.

    ¡¸Geez, why are you so aloof since a while ago¡­aren¡¯t we in a relationship? Isn¡¯t that fine¡­?!¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles like usual.

    Then, she speaks to sister Edie in English

    ¡¸¡ºDo you want to be stronger¡»she asked¡­¡¹

    Sister Edie makes a clear reply

    ¡¸¡ºI¡¯m strong enough even now¡»she brags¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs loud then speaks.

    ¡¸¡ºNo no, you¡¯re still weak. But, you¡¯ve got the potential. If you train under me, you can be 100 times stronger than now¡»she said¡¹

    Sister Edie¡¯s face changes.

    ¡¶¡­Really?¡·

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious Chu! Who do you think Kyouko-san is! Hey!¡¹

    Then, she speaks in English again.

    ¡¸¡ºYou specialize too much in assassination. Before certainly killing the opponent¡­you must survive for sure¡­furthermore, protecting the important people to you¡­you must learn those¡»she said¡¹

    Sister Edie speaks lonely

    ¡¸¡ºI don¡¯t have any important people to protect¡»¡­¡¹

    Sister Edie lost her grandmother, the only relative she has¡­

    Sold by the boss of the¡ºassassination cult¡»she was born and raised.

    Michi speaks¡­

    ¡¸¡ºI¡¯m here¡»she said¡¹

    Kyouko-san too¡­

    ¡¸¡ºYou should study under me too¡»¡­¡¹

    That gentle smile¡­

    ¡¸¡ºI don¡¯t know about you but¡­you¡¯re already important to me, I want to protect you¡»¡¹

    Michi says something.

    ¡¸¡ºMe too. Aren¡¯t we sisters?¡»¡¹

    Kyouko-san lets go of Michi and hugs sister Edie with both arms.

    ¡¸Here¡­it¡¯s been tough for you. You did your best¡­amazing!¡¹

    She rubs her cheeks with hers¡­hugging sister Edie.

    ¡¶¡­¡­What¡¯s your name£¿¡·

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¶¡­¡­Edie£®Edie¡¡Sexton¡·

    ¡¶OK£¬Edie¡­¡­£É¡¡Love¡¡You¡­¡­£¡¡·

    A refreshing smile like the clear blue sky

    Oh¡­this person

    Is really our¡­¡ºOnee-san¡»¡­

    ¡¶Wao¡­!¡·

    Sister Edie begins to cry in Kyouko-san¡¯s embrace.

    ¡­I see.

    This girl was actually lonely.

    Since she lost her family¡­all this time.

    But, there was nobody close to her to expose her real emotions to¡­

    There was nobody who would say¡ºI love you¡»¡­

    Neither in the¡ºassassination cult¡»nor miss Cordelia¡¯s organization, it¡¯s always a place where you can¡¯t let them see an opportunity through your heart.

    Thus, sister Edie was absorbed in only¡ºfighting¡»

    Because the only thing she inherited from her grandmother was the assassination techniques.

    But, now¡­

    Sister Edie opens her heart to Kyouko-san.

    Exchanging fists¡­fighting¡­recognizing the power of the opponent.

    Being embraced¡­and told¡ºI love you¡»

    Kyouko-san always uses her whole body to confront the enemy directly¡­

    ¡¸Our offer of¡ºbecoming sisters¡»was just verbal but¡­Kyouko-san¡¯s always strong with her body. Now, Edie has truly become our friend¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    After a while, she tells sister Edie something in English.

    Margo-san too¡­

    Perhaps it was¡¸welcome to our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You never change¡¹

    Miss Cordelia tells Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. Human nature doesn¡¯t change that easily¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san answers.

    ¡¸Then¡­why did you betray me¡­?¡¹

    Staring at miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t betray you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lies! Because¡¹

    Kyouko-san stops miss Cordelia then said.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you at first?¡­I thought you were dead¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿¡¹

    ¡¸You were told that I betrayed you?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia answers.

    ¡¸Who did you hear it from¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸The¡ºCouncil¡»¡­Ernest Hawk¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­Ernest told me that you were dead in an African campaign¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That guy was supporting us when we were working together but he actually hates it secretly. We¡¯re satisfied with the¡ºhonest price¡»unlike him¡¹

    That man tore Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia¡¯s duo?!

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­that just came to my mind. But¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia glares at Kyouko-san

    ¡¸So why did you go to Japan, the other side of the earth!¡­On top of that, you became a guard of a brothel¡­it¡¯s not a suitable job for you!¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸Japan is the home to my grandparents¡­I came to visit the grave of my anscestors. it¡¯s the will of my dead grandfather. At that time, a certain person introduced me to old man Kouzuki¡­so I decided to stay in Japan for a while¡¹

    ¡­Laughter.

    ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not guarding a brothel. I¡¯m involved in the management of¡ºBlack Forest¡» As an auditor¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Why is a fighter like you doing that job¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a job only I can do. In order to protect poor girls who have fallen to hell because of a savage, cowardly and shameless man¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san was sent in by Jii-chan after Shirasaka Sousuke has turned¡ºKuromori¡»to a mess due to his desires.

    With Kyouko-san¡¯s presence, Shirasaka Sousuke can no longer threaten the prostitutes violently¡­

    That¡¯s the shield on Minaho-neesan¡¯s revolutionary reform.

    ¡¸Of course¡­I don¡¯t know a lot about managing a brothel, but¡¹

    Yeah. Minaho-neesan¡¯s talent, Morimoto-san¡¯s management capability from the old days, and Kyouko-san¡¯s overwhelming fighting power¡­the three of them combined chipped off Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s power bit by bit.

    Slowly, taking the time¡­

    The grand sum is the revenge plan against Shirasaka Sousuke right now¡­

    ¡¸But¡­but¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia has no more leeway.

    It¡¯s as if she returned to a maiden in love¡­

    Forcing her feelings towards Kyouko-san

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you making a harem for yourself with that brothel!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What the hell?¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Kuromori Minah , Margo Starkweather, Najima Yasuko too¡­aren¡¯t they all your¡ºLOVERS!¡»?!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Cordelia¡­where did you hear that from?¡¹

    At that moment, Cordelia¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸¡­The¡ºcouncil¡»¡­Ernest Hawk¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san lowers sister Edie on the floor.

    ¡¸Take care of her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Michi hugs the crying sister Edie instead of Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸Minaho, Margo, Nei too¡­they¡¯re not my¡ºkittens¡»¡¹

    Kyouko-san said

    ¡¸Lies¡­that¡¯s all¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸Because, aren¡¯t they all cute and beautiful grls?!¡¹

    ¡¸Sadly¡­those girls aren¡¯t lesbians¡¹

    Kyouko-san slowly approaches miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Wait¡­don¡¯t get close to me¡¹

    ¡¸Those girls are my precious¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san doesn¡¯t stop walking¡­

    ¡¸When I lost you¡­I was so sad. At that time, I found these girls¡­¡¹

    ¡­Kyouko-san

    ¡¸These girls¡¯ hearts are hurt. All of them¡­lost their family. That¡¯s why, I thought. The lonely people come together¡­and make a new¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s the start of the new generation¡ºBlack Forest¡»

    ¡¸Cordelia¡­you see¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san spread her arms and goes in front of miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no woman I love as much as you!!!¡¹

    1. Or she might have a lot of stamina potions ?

    2. One is heart moon, the other is two moons ?

 Chapter 334. Solving puzzles (Part 1)

    Chapter 334. Solving puzzles (Part 1)

    ¡¸I¡¯m really glad that you¡¯re alive. Thank you¡¹

    Kyouko-san hugs miss Cordelia strongly

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re lying. You completely forgot about me didn¡¯t you? There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t have any¡¶LOVERS¡·¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia tells Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not lying. When I heard that you died¡­I haven¡¯t slept with anyone¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles clearly

    ¡¸¡­Because!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia turns to Margo-san and Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re surrounded by these girls¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you? Those girls are¡ºfamily¡»my¡ºsisters¡» In the first place, those girls aren¡¯t lesbians¡¹

    Nei-san hugs me who¡¯s lying down¡­

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m not a lesbian! I¡¯d rather have this guy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m also not a lesbian¡¹

    Margo-san who still has some mental damage answers, breathing roughly

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true! You¡¯re the most lesbian face in here! Margo Starkweather!!!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia persistently tormented Margo-san because¡­

    She thought that she was Kyouko-san¡¯s lesbian partner¡­

    ¡¸Margo-san¡¯s not into anything sexual¡­neither male nor female will do. Her past has become a trauma to her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­there¡¯s no way a prostitute won¡¯t be able to do that¡­ ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia isn¡¯t convinced by what Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸No¡­because she has this personality she plays the role of¡ºeunuch¡»in the brothel¡­ If it¡¯s a girl who can be interested in men then she¡¯ll feel rivalry with other women¡­and the prostitutes will be careful about that. But, since everyone knows that Margo isn¡¯t interested in men¡­women won¡¯t get caught up in women¡¯s jealousy. Besides, she doesn¡¯t even want to be lesbian. The guard of the brothel must be fair to anyone¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san answers.

    ¡¸It was the same reason why I didn¡¯t make a move on the girls of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­ When an executive favors one¡ºkitten¡», then it¡¯ll break the balance of the brothel. In addition, they¡¯re all poor girls who were deceived by a man¡­it¡¯s just too sad for girls of their age to have such trivial hate¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko¡¹

    ¡¸You and I were uncommon force so it¡¯s good but. If I didn¡¯t have the power to fight¡­I think I might¡¯ve become a prostitute. It¡¯s the environment we were born and raised after all. When I was a kid in the slums of Rio, I grew up on a place filled with whores and prostitutes. I remember the smell of cheap perfume¡­always. Therefore, I thought I wanted to be the strength of the girls of Kuromori. It may be impossible to rescue the hearts of the children from the hell but I want to be their strength at least¡¹

    This is Kyouko-san¡¯s true nature?

    ¡¸¡­What about Kuromori Minaho? What is she to you¡­?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks.

    ¡¸You know it already but¡­Minaho is a former prostitute. But, her body¡¯s been messed up by men¡­her body can¡¯t have sex again. When I first met her, she was severely skinny¡­her eyes show despair. Her little sister was also turned to a prostitute¡­and killed¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s little sister¡­Naomi-san.

    Her body was toyed by Shirasaka Sousuke and others¡­turned to a toy, killed.

    ¡¸I want to help Minaho. I want to save her heart¡­so I made here think of how to improve the treatment of the prostitutes and¡­and a¡ºrevenge plan¡»for her child and her sister who died. Anything will do¡­as long as it becomes a catalyst for her living right now¡¹

    So it was Kyouko-san who made Minaho-neesan decide to take¡ºrevenge¡»on Shirasaka Sousuke

    Ah¡­

    At that moment¡­I see a lot of things.

    It¡¯s not only Minaho-neesan¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s usual calmness¡­it¡¯s from the strong will to control the instability of her mind at all costs.

    Gang raped at the age of 12, shot dead the rapists including her father¡­there¡¯s no choice but to nurture a strong heart.

    Kyouko-san was the one who taught her that.

    Margo-san was able to return to her sanity from a single word from Kyouko-san¡­

    Kyouko-san has saved Margo-san¡¯s heart over and over again.

    Taking the time and effort¡­

    The accumulation of it creates a strong bond of hearts.

    Nei-san too¡­

    To cover up the heart of Najima Yasuko¡¯s heart which is too timid and delicate, she made the personality of Natou Nei, which is bright and gentle.

    Nei¡¯s bright personality saved Yasuko¡¯s heart.

    This¡ºNei-san¡»personality¡­

    It¡¯s completely like Kyouko-san¡­

    Always bright, playful, funny¡­a strong and kind Onee-san.

    Perhaps¡­Najima Yasuko wants to be a woman like Kyouko-san.

    Losing her younger brother¡­Yasuko¡¯s in the depths of despair¡­

    Therefore¡­she created a new personality with Kyouko-san as the model.

    Kyouko-san¡­no, Minaho-neesan and Margo-san cooperated in making Nei-san¡¯s personality.

    If Yasuko stays¡­her heart would break, it¡¯ll be hard to breathe.

    Just like placing a cast on a fractured bone¡­they cover her with the new¡ºNei¡»personality and wait for her heart to heal.

    With a powerful¡ºElder sister¡»who¡¯s Kyouko-san on her side keeping guidance properly¡­now, Nei-san has Margo-san¡­

    Minaho-neesan has become a strong woman under Kyouko-san¡¯s influence¡­

    Everyone¡¯s ¡ºeldest sister¡»¡­the thickest spiritual pillar of¡ºKuromori¡», Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡­Wait

    At the moment I understood¡­I¡¯m shocked

    That key person has been absent up until now¡­

    ¡­Does that mean!!

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡­a man from the famous family has been kidnaped in Australia, and kept running away from the police and Shirasaka house.

    It was a really dangerous job.

    You won¡¯t be able to leave it to someone but Kyouko-san¡­

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan has to do her¡ºRevenge¡»without Kyouko-san in Japan.

    We were in a really tough situation.

    ¡­All this time

    ¡¸What do you think Cordelia? Do you now know what happened to me after we parted?¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at miss Cordelia with gentle eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I get it. I believe you¡¹

    Miss Cordelia answers in a small voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got to punish Ernest Hawk¡¹

    ¡¸¡­True. I¡¯ll payback three times of what he did¡¹

    ¡¸I love you¡­Cordelia. Since past¡­and in the future as well¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­Kyouko1¡¹

    The¡¶LOVERS¡·kiss each other for the first time in several years¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave that aside¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san lifts miss Cordelia¡¯s body.

    ¡¸¡­Kya!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to punish you hard for bullying my little sisters!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eeeeeh!?¡¹

    Kyouko-san carries miss Cordelia and turns her butt towards us.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to slap your ass 20 times¡¹

    ¡¸Stooop¡­Kyouko! Not my asssssss!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Here comes the first one!¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s ass slapping was intense.

    It¡¯s a serious slapping power like Yokozuna from sumo wrestling.

    In just one shot, miss Cordelia shouts¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Kyouko-san continues to slap her while smiling.

    After 20 slaps, miss Cordelia¡¯s already out of strength¡­

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s all! Margo, Nei, also the other girls too¡­could you forgive her with this?¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll let Kyouko-san deal with it all¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay right, Yo-chan?¡¹

    I¡­

    If this is going to end miss Cordelia¡¯s threat then anything will do.

    I nod at Nei-san.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­this girl is just too obsessed with me, she caused inconvenience to everyone¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells us as she stroke miss Cordelia¡¯s butt which she had just beaten.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine. Kyouko-san came in the end¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s it. I believed that Kyouko-san would come! We did¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei-san said with a smile¡­

    ¡¸Geez¡­you should be independent from me already! Or rather¡­I¡¯m also too overprotective coming to help¡­but it can¡¯t be helped this time. Cordelia came here for a job. If it was only Cesario Viola and Lorenzaccio Bandini then I would leave it to you¡­and I¡¯ll just wait and see¡­¡¹

    Really, what a caring person¡­

    ¡¸Hey, what do you think? Cordelia?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks miss Cordelia who¡¯s still being lifted up.

    ¡­She

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko, more¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸More, slap my ass more!!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s been madly in love with Kyouko-san since earlier.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Yo-chan, you okay?¡¹

    Nei-san asks me.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine¡¹

    From the shock of¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­and the¡ºjanen¡»from Michi too, they¡¯re quite diffused already.

    I slowly raise my body.

    I still feel uncomfortable but¡­I can stand somehow.

    ¡¸Michi¡­are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much. Master¡­I¡¯m already okay. Sister Edie is a bit depressed but¡­¡¹

    The beautiful girl with blonde hair, blue eyes, and brown skin¡­doesn¡¯t look energetic.

    ¡¸That person¡¯s strength is extraordinary, that¡¯s what I¡¯m telling her right now¡­¡¹

    Yeah. Sister Edie¡¯s always been living in the¡ºassassination cult¡»¡­

    She¡¯s never met people stronger than her grandmother.

    Even miss Cordelia, sister Edie didn¡¯t feel her as strong

    ¡­Ah

    Kyouko-san tells sister Edie something.

    ¡¸¡ºI¡¯ll be training you. Though not to be strong enough to beat me¡»she said¡¹

    Nei-san translates instantly.

    Sister Edie¡¯s eyes shine!

    She speaks fast and makes noise.

    ¡¸¡ºThat¡¯s what I want. I¡¯ll become strong quickly and beat you up¡­!¡»¡¹

    This girl¡­

    We¡¯ve got to make her interested in anything other than¡ºfighting¡»

    ¡¸¡­Maru-chan, what do you think?¡¹

    Nei-san asks anxiously.

    Right.

    When her mind¡¯s overheating before¡­

    Minaho-neesan accompanied her all night long, that¡¯s when she finally returned to the usual Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Fufu¡­I¡¯m fine. My mind and body are in mess but¡­I¡¯m somehow able to keep myself¡¹

    Margo-san answers yet her face is still pale.

    ¡¸I just remembered the time when I was sent to military operations by Kyouko-san¡­that¡¯s also a rehab done by Kyouko-san. You won¡¯t be able to survive if you¡¯re in panic in the battlefield. I was alone but¡­the soldiers around bothers me. Therefore, I was focus myself so I can¡¯t panic¡­an in fact, it turned out fine. The experience back then became confidence and everything became easier afterwards¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san shouts¡¶ATTENTION!¡·to me¡­that was a army¡¯s command¡¹

    ¡­Army?

    ¡¸No mater how unconscious I am, when my name¡¯s called with that shout, I¡¯ll get back to consciousness¡­! I was schooled during the few weeks of operation. My body just reacts to it¡¹

    Thus¡­Margo-san was awakened from the confusion?

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­Reika-oneesan, are you okay?¡¹

    Margo-san calls the two.

    The two of them got exposed to the full power¡ºShingetsu¡»defenselessly¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m already fine¡¹

    Seki-san stands up

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Michi apologizes to the two¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Michi-imouto bet on that moment¡¯s chance, right?¡¹

    Reika also checks her body as she get up.

    ¡¸Rather¡­I¡¯m ashamed of myself being paralyzed and unable to join the fight¡¹

    She said mortified.

    ¡¸¡­Now then¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s satisfied from slapping miss Cordelia¡¯s ass¡­

    She lets down of miss Cordelia¡¯s body and head to the round table.

    The white Viola and Rosalind are totally confused, but¡­

    They can feel Kyouko-san¡¯s unprecedented strength with their skin

    The two of them are waiting silently.

    Kyouko-san goes to chief Tanizawa who¡¯s on the desk¡­

    ¡¸¡­Pops, pops. How long are you going to play dead?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸¡­You want Kimchi? Wha¡­What¡­a dream?¡¹

    He pretends as if he¡¯s been sleeping all this time and gets up.

    ¡¸Nobody needs that¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san glares at Chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks to you coming, the plan¡¯s gone crazy¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks up at Kyouko-san

    ¡¸My¡­what¡¯s Pops¡¯ plan then?¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­we also want to know that.

    What was chief Tanizawa trying to do with miss Cordelia?

    Though they teamed up¡­it doesn¡¯t look like a full alliance.

    ¡¸My people seems to have been in quite the danger though¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san clenches her fist in front of chief Tanizawa.

    She¡¯s declaring war depending on his response.

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s information unit with 100 machine gun men, and 20 top elites¡­they¡¯ve finally gotten over the shock of¡ºShingetsu¡»picking up their guns on the floor.

    But¡­if Chief Tanizawa, their head is a hostage, they can¡¯t attack.

    In anticipation of that¡­Kyouko-san approached chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸Hmph! If miss Cordelia really wanted to kill Kuromori¡¯s ladies then I intend to stop her with all my strength. That¡¯s why there¡¯s the machine guns and the 20 top elite men¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    No¡­true, this is an overwhelming number just to destroy Viola¡¯s main troop and us.

    Even the top elites who are in charge of other people are here¡­

    This was all a measure against miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­you guys are just too good! I didn¡¯t expect you to come this soon!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s angry at us.

    ¡¸If we didn¡¯t come¡­then you guys would¡¯ve been murdered by miss Cordelia and Viola¡¯s main troops already¡¹

    That might be the case.

    It was chief Tanizwa who forbid the use of guns during the fight with Viola¡¯s main troops.

    Because chief Tanizawa¡¯s watching¡­miss Cordelia didn¡¯t let her feelings take control, she didn¡¯t kill us right away¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s none of your concern¡­if you Pops didn¡¯t come, I would definitely come and help this children¡­ !¡¹

    Kyouko-san said laughing.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re coming then contact me at least. If I knew that you were coming then I won¡¯t do something this troublesome!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa answers grumpily.

    ¡¸Our side has to buy some time after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Buy some time?

    What does that mean?

    ¡ºI will be explaining from here¡­!¡»

    This voice¡­Jii-chan?

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice sounds from the speakers.

    ¡ºI was rushed thanks to you all but¡­I somehow managed to be in time¡»

    Then¡­an image is projected on the wall.

    This is¡­?

    ¡ºThe news from a few minutes ago¡­¡»

    The headline is¡­¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s emergency hospitalization¡»!!!

    The newscaster speaks to the camera¡­

    ¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu, the named Don of the mass media industry, has been rushed to the emergency room of University Hospital in Tokyo. The cause is cerebral hemorrhage. Mr. Moritsugu¡¯s been in the middle of various debates due to the recent scandal of his nephew, Shirasaka Sousuke, an employee of an advertising agency¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Moritsugu-Oooji-sama¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡ºSince old times¡­it¡¯s a custom for the Masters of the subordinate who caused a problem to retire. Shirasaka house seems to have made their decision¡»

    ¡­That¡¯s not it.

    Jii-chan worked behind the scenes to make it that way.

    ¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu himself wasn¡¯t agreeing to the end. Therefore, there was no choice but to use drugs that would cause brain damage¡­ With this, Shirasaka Moritsugu may be incapacitated for the rest of his life. He won¡¯t be able to express his will in words. He¡¯ll be treated as incompetent in the future¡­¡»

    ¡¸Incompetent¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸People who can¡¯t manage their own possessions¡­for example, still a child, sick because of age, mental illness¡­¡ºincompetent¡»is no longer used, it¡¯s now changed to¡ºadult guardianship¡»¡¹

    Seki-san tells us.

    ¡ºThe letter has arrived to me from the group that pushed Moritsugu out of the head house. They¡¯ll stop hostility towards us. And¡­Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s kill request is cancelled¡»

    Shirasaka Moritsugu has requested miss Cordelia to kill those who oppose him under Shirasaka house, and Shirasaka Sousuke and his family.

    ¡ºIf the client is in a situation where they can¡¯t pay the fee¡­the contract¡¯s withdrawn, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    Jii-chan asks miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Yes. I can¡¯t judge at this stage but¡­until I confirm Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s ability to pay, the kill contract will be on halt¡¹

    Miss Cordelia affirms.

    ¡¸They say that they will be paying the penalty¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That would be helpful. I also have to report to the¡ºcouncil¡»after all¡­¡¹

    With this¡­

    Yukino, Megu, and Mana¡¯s dangers are gone¡­

    ¡­I¡¯m glad.

    ¡ºUmu. I appreciate your wise judgement¡­I managed to make it in time¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    He needed to buy time¡­

    In order to create this situation?¡­

 Chapter 335. Solving puzzles (Part 2)

    Chapter 335. Solving puzzles (Part 2)

    ¡ºThe other one is also finally ready¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice echoes through the 19th floor.

    The other one?¡­

    There¡¯s still something else¡­?!

    ¡ºTanizawa¡­let your men down This will be an inside talk¡­¡»

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡ºKuormori people, Seki-kun, Fujimiya-kun will stay¡»

    ¡¸Roger. ¡­Information staff, withdraw. Wait on 13th floor. Go!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa orders, the 100 machine gun unit starts to withdraw from the door they came in.

    ¡¸Yasuda, Tabuchi, and Hirooka will be the center, collect the collapsed combatants. There might be some who plays dead so be careful!¡¹

    Following¡­the 20 top elites collect Bandini¡¯s subordinates who were taken down by Margo-san.

    ¡¸¡­Gueee!!

    The guys who didn¡¯t faint, took another blow to make sure they¡¯re asleep.

    As expected of the top elites, all of them have a strong body¡­they grab the neck of the black combatant and drag them across the floor.

    ¡¸Seki-kun, Fujimiya-kun¡­I¡¯m sorry but could you monitor Viola and Bandini? Miss Cordelia, can you ask your subordinates as well?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    Miss Cordelia orders the two with her eyes.

    ¡¸Lord¡­¡¹

    Does Reika still not trust chief Tanizawa? She look at me¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s trust him for the time being¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got Kyouko-san, Michi-chan and Edie-chan are on our side too. They¡¯ll protect you properly. It¡¯s better if Viola and Bandini are on check¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll let everyone else guard¡¹

    Seki-san answers

    ¡¸Take care as well. It¡¯s this guys so they might still be hiding something¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be careful¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be going¡¹

    Seki-san and Reika responds to me and head towards Viola and Bandini¡­

    ¡¸Oh, this boy trust those girls properly it seems¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said as she look at me.

    ¡¸From what I heard from Margo¡¯s report¡­I wonder what kind of guy you are, but. You made Ka-chan and Nagisa-chan stable like that?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Far from those two¡­even Minaho¡¯s changed. She¡¯s stable now¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸I also love Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san says as she snuggle with me.

    ¡¸Nei, just how much do you believe this boy?¡¹

    ¡¸A hundred and twenty percent! Yo-chan never lies to us¡­he¡¯s kind, and he¡¯ll never betray us!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Kyouko-san stares at me¡­

    ¡¸He¡¯s broken in his own way¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸The type that thinks his life is worthless?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­!¡¹

    Michi speaks¡­

    ¡¸Master is a man who throws out his life without problem just for our sake. But, I will never let Master die. We will be living happily forever. I¡­No, we will¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»after all¡¹

    Michi said¡­Kyouko-san thinks deeply

    ¡¸The thing I did to the¡ºKuromori¡»kids was just¡ºcoping therapy¡»in the end. It¡¯s not a fundamental healing¡­but, if you change that way voluntarily, then the¡ºfamily therapy¡»was a good thing then¡­¡¹

    Family¡­therapy

    ¡¸We¡¯re seriously trying to become a family however¡¹

    I said with a slightly annoyed tone.

    ¡¸I know. If you¡¯re not serious then it¡¯s meaningless¡­that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    Oh¡­I see.

    My sense of commitment¡­

    She won¡¯t be convinced unless she trusts me¡­

    She¡¯s a core of¡ºKuromori¡»after all.

    Just like how Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, and Nei-san tested me¡­

    I have to take Kyouko-san¡¯s trial as well.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s impossible for you to believe me right here, right now but¡­please take your time to check me. Please¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­You look like an idiot¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs

    ¡¸Normally, when you¡¯re surrounded by women that pamper you so much¡­men become conceited and misunderstand. You seem to be different¡¹

    ¡¸No. Yo-chan¡¯s an idiot¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­he¡¯s not too smart¡¹

    Even Margo-san

    ¡¸Or rather¡­ He¡¯s too much of an idiot it¡¯s amazing¡¹

    Wait¡­Yukino makes a remark at this situation.

    ¡¸Master¡¯s idiocy is the cute part of him¡¹

    Even Michi¡­

    ¡¸Oh, I see. That¡¯s what Margo meant when she said this boy is¡ºbroken¡»¡¹

    Kyouko-san said

    ¡¸His head is so ¡¶Innocent¡·¡¹

    Eh¡­Innocent?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a complement¡­¡¶innocent¡·in English was an insulting word before¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    I can clearly tell I¡¯m being made fool of.

    ¡¸But¡­true, he might be what the current¡ºKuormori¡»need right now. Everyone¡¯s at their despair¡­everyone¡¯s desperate¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡­you see, I want to make Yo-chan happy! Katsun, Nagisa-san and Sensei thinks so too!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think that it¡¯s a good thing for you to find someone you want to protect. You want to be happy¡­therefore, it¡¯s a¡ºfamily¡»¡­I see¡¹

    Kyouko-san seems to be convinced, but¡­

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸¡­Margo, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for him like Katsuko-san or Nagisa-san but¡­I think of him as my little brother. He¡¯s a very good kid¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸The romantic emotions are a bit different though¡­Ka-chan and Nagisa-chan were turned to prostitutes when they were young¡­I think they just want to be kind to a boy, or not only be related using sex¡¹

    I see¡­both of them became prostitutes without even experiencing romance¡­

    Sex always intervenes with their relations with people.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why they need someone like Yo-chan. He¡¯s not feeling conceited just because Katsun and others are loving him¡­in contrary, he never refuses and does his best¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸What about you Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­me?¡¹

    Nei-san stopped thinking.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san, please wait¡­Nei¡¯s situation will depend on what¡¯s after this¡¹

    Margo-san said

    The situation after?

    ¡¸¡­How do we dispose of Cesario Viola?¡¹

    I look at Viola and Bandini who are somewhat far away.

    Seki-san and Reika¡­and the two white women are monitoring them¡­

    I see, Nei-san¡¯s a bit frolic right now¡­

    It¡¯s because Viola¡¯s treatment isn¡¯t known yet.

    As long as Viola¡¯s alive¡­Nei-san¡¯s heart won¡¯t find peace.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-san cuddles me.

    I embrace her body firmly

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how Kouzuki-old man and Tanizawa pops will settle this but¡­how about we watch for a while longer?¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    Meanwhile¡­the withdrawal of the machine gun troops and carrying out of the fainted subordinates is over.

    The 20 top elites left as well.

    The people remaining on the floor are¡­

    Us, chief Tanizawa, miss Cordelia and her two subordinates and, Cesario Viola and Lorenzaccio Bandini¡­

    ¡¸It seems that we¡¯re ready. Mr. Kouzuki, when in business you must face the other party properly!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia shouts.

    ¡º¡­You¡¯re correct¡»

    ¡­Then

    One of the floor walls rises up.

    An elevator appears from the inside¡­

    Ding, it opens.

    From inside the bright elevator, what comes out is¡­

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan???

    ¡¸¡­Now then, let¡¯s do our last business¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t show this deal to people other from the inside. That is why we excluded Kudou and the outside guards¡¹

    ¡­Only inside?

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸Originally¡­I was going to hide to you too. However, you broke through danger and overcame so far¡­I can only reveal the truth to you¡¹

    Then he looked up at the screen on the wall.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko, are you watching?¡¹

    The screen shows Misuzu and Ruriko.

    The image is on the basement¡­the monitor room.

    ¡ºYes, grandfather. Ruriko-san, Yoshiko-san and I are here¡»

    Misuzu answers¡­

    ¡¸Who else is there?¡¹

    ¡ºOnly Katsuko-san. Nagisa-sama, Megumi-san, Mana-san, are waiting in the next room as you said¡­¡»

    ¡¸Umu¡­Katsuko-kun. I feel sorry to ask but please watch over my granddaughters¡¹

    ¡ºCertainly¡»

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    What¡¯s going to start?

    ¡¸You all as well¡­I didn¡¯t intend to show what¡¯s going to start now. However, seeing your growth now¡­I¡¯ve confirmed that you¡¯ve become adults who can endure anything¡¹

    ¡º¡­Grandfather?¡»

    ¡¸Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko won¡¯t be lonely anymore. You have a¡ºfamily¡»that will accept you whatever happens¡¹

    Then, Jii-chan looks at me again

    ¡¸You¡­take care of them¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t tell me that, I¡­we will protect Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m counting on you¡¹

    Jii-chan faces the front.

    ¡¸Now then¡­let¡¯s begin. Tanizawa, let the people in wait enter¡¹

    ¡­People in wait?

    Didn¡¯t they only buy time to work with the Shirasaka house?

    ¡¸It really took a lot of time to gather all the concerned people¡­so much we had to sacrifice the hotel entirely¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa takes the microphone

    ¡¸¡­Bring them¡¹

    The doors on the left and right walls open at the same time.

    Coming inside, is an unknown old men¡­and Jii-chan¡¯s full time guard, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san.

    On right ©` Ootoku-san + an unknown old man.

    On left ©` Choumoto-san + an unknown old man.

    The two unknown old men aren¡¯t wearing suits but rather casual wear.

    As if they were chilling at their house and got kidnapped¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ootoku, Choumoto, well done¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks to the two.

    The two full time guards have different atmosphere from when I saw them in the theater.

    Could this be¡­I feel a strong aura like Kyouko-san, but.

    I see, the two of them were holding back in the theater.

    They must have monstrous strength in reality I guess.

    The unknown old men looks frightened.

    ¡º¡­Father!¡»

    ¡º¡­Father too!¡»

    Misuzu and Ruriko are both surprised¡­

    ¡­Then this means.

    This old men are the two sons of Jii-chan¡­?!

    ¡¸My sons¡­Shigeaki and Shigefuyu¡¹

    Oh right¡­the two full time guards went to protect Jii-chan¡¯s sons, but¡­

    Actually¡­they went to take them?

    ¡­Gacha.

    Then, another door opened.

    Another different old man comes in.

    It¡¯s an intelligent looking old man wearing a suit.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»¡­what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    The intellectual old man looks at the strange state of the 19th floor, then said.

    ¡¸Umu¡­sorry to cause you some inconvenience. Shiba-kun¡¹

    ¡­Shiba-kun?

    This old man, is Jii-chan¡¯s most outstanding talent among the executives, Shiba Okitachi?

    ¡¸What¡¯s going to start is Kouzuki house¡¯s problem, but¡­I want you to be an observer¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸Let me tell you beforehand¡­I¡¯ve already rewritten my will before Tanizawa-kun and Kuromori Minaho-kun¡¹

    ¡­What?

    Minaho-neesan disappeared together with Jii-chan¡­

    To witness the rewriting of will?

    Speaking of which, chief Tanizawa was missing about the same time.

    ¡¸First¡­Misuzu and Ruriko will become my adopted daughters. Therefore, my property would be inherited by my two¡¯s daughters, and Kouzuki Shigefuyu, my biological son¡¹

    ¡­What?

    The other son¡­Kouzuki Shigeaki?

    Why is he ignored?

    ¡¸Since of legal distributions¡­the wealth will be distributed into three no matter what I desire. But, I have the right to decide the breakdown of the assets to be distributed. Therefore, all of the shares of the major companies of Kouzuki group will be inherited by Misuzu. Ruriko and Shigefuyu¡¯s child will inherit mostly cash and land

    ¡¸Does that mean¡­Misuzu-san will be the next successor of Kouzuki family?¡¹

    Shiba Okitachi asks Jii-chan.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I have decided to eliminate the future grief¡¹

    Jii-chan said clearly

    ¡¸Uhm¡­what will happen to me?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s father¡­Kouzuki Shigeaki asks worriedly

    ¡¸Who knows, I wonder. Well have Shigeaki later¡­Shigefuyu!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­father!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s father replies in panic.

    ¡¸Actually¡­I also want you to abandon the inheritance rights. If possible, I would like to leave it mostly to Misuzu and Ruriko. Even if you don¡¯t inherit my legacy, Misuzu is a kind girl so she won¡¯t forsake you. What do you think¡­Shigefuyu¡¹

    Jii-chan asks for his son to abandon heritage inheritance.

    ¡¸Of course¡­the inheritance is your right. I won¡¯t force you. If you want it then accept it¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigefuyu¡­

    ¡¸Father¡­I was born in Kouzuki house but became a national bureaucrat and didn¡¯t contribute anything to the development of the Kouzuki group. Therefore, I think that it¡¯s not a good idea to give me a property of Kouzuki family¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s father is like this¡­

    ¡¸I will be making my future with my own savings. I won¡¯t count on father¡¯s legacy. I also know that Misuzu¡¯s a talented child¡­if you wish for Misuzu to become the head of Kouzuki house, I¡¯d gladly support it. Above all¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigefuyu smiles.

    ¡¸If Misuzu inherits directly from father¡­the inheritance tax will be done only once¡¹

    ¡º¡­Father, thank you¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸Then, I will write that in the inheritance document in the morning. Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s procedures for adoption will be completed by tomorrow¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan said, Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Please wait¡­what about father? What¡¯s going to happen to father?¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸A person who will die ahead of me shouldn¡¯t inherit my legacy¡­¡¹

    ¡­Die ahead?

    ¡¸F-Father¡­I!¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigeaki shouts but¡­Ootoku-san holds him down

    ¡¸Now then¡­let¡¯s proceed to business¡¹

    Jii-chan turns to miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Hey¡­what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Lorenzaccio Bandini speaks to miss Cordelia.

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time ago but¡­your team murdered a person named Kouzuki Shigeharu in Los Angeles¡­do you remember?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I don¡¯t remember that. There¡¯s so many people we¡¯ve killed. Don¡¯t expect me to remember each of them¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Japanese family. You killed the father¡­raped the mother and then killed her. The boys were killed after Viola raped them. The bodies were dumped in the Mojave desert¡­¡¹

    Bandini and Viola¡¯s facial expression changed.

    This guys were the ones who killed Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son!

    ¡¸Bitch! You sold us out!¡¹

    Lorenzaccio Bandini¡¯s angry but¡­Miss Cordleia¡¯s subordinate held him down.

    ¡¸My, you don¡¯t get what situation your in yet¡­ The¡ºcouncil¡»has already decided to dispose of you. Isn¡¯t it better to make money if you¡¯re going to be disposed of anyway, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You, no way¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸Yes. We have a contract with Mr. Kouzuki from the start. It was our job to bring you here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I gave you fake information¡­the hotel¡¯s security is easy, or that there¡¯s an escape route on the 19th floor¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Finally understood?¡¹

    Bandini¡¯s main troops didn¡¯t head downstairs but head straight to the 19th floor¡­

    Is that why miss Cordelia sent false information?¡­

    ¡¸Instead of bringing you here, the subject of the deal was to bring the people of Kuromori in here, but¡­now that I knew what Kyouko¡¯s true feelings are, I don¡¯t care about Kuromori anymore. The kill request from Shirasaka house will take double the price for breach of contract¡­I¡¯m satisfied¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Choumoto¡¹

    Choumoto-san heads to the door where Misuzu¡¯s father went out.

    Then, he brings two heavy attach¨¦ case coming back.

    Then, he goes to miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸The payments are in gold bars¡­isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Jii-chan said, then Choumoto-san opens the first case.

    There¡¯s shining lumps of gold contained inside.

    ¡¸I think that the amount is way more than the contract, but¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says while checking the gold bars.

    ¡¸This is a bonus wage. Don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case then I will accept it. I won¡¯t issue a receipt but¡­you don¡¯t mind it do you?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to receive an evidence from a criminal organization¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan answers.

    ¡¸Then¡­I will hand over Lorenzaccio Bandini and Cesario Viola, and their team to you¡¹

    This is a trade.

    ¡¸By the way¡­though I¡¯ve already secured the principal offender who killed my son, would you tell me who sent out the kill request?¡¹

    Jii-chan asks miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸Unfortunately¡­we¡¯re a criminal organization. Though we sell each other, we never reveal the client¡¯s information¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸Then, a different method¡­I will be asking for a kill job¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s eyes instruct Choumoto-san.

    Choumoto-san opens another attach¨¦ case.

    Inside is¡­

    As expected, gold bars are packed inside.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who that is but there seems to be people who have paid a criminal organization to kill my son¡¯s family. I don¡¯t know who that person is. I¡¯m sorry but I want you to use your information network to the fullest, find him¡­and kill him¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigeaki shouts from behind!

    ¡¸F-Fatheeeeer!!!!¡¹

    Ootoku-san holds down Kouzuki Shigeaki with all his strength.

    ¡¸¡­Are you serious with this request?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at Jii-chan¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸As the head of Kouzuki house¡­it¡¯s something I can¡¯t overlook. I¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan closes his eyes¡­

    ¡¸Before I am a father¡­I¡¯m the head of a big organizatoin¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please let him die without suffering¡¹

    Miss Cordelia slowly heads to Kouzuki Shigeaki

    ¡¸Father! Father! Fahteeer¡­!! Please wait, please listen to me!¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigeaki is frightened as the footsteps of miss Cordelia comes closer¡­

    ¡¸¡­When Shigeharu dies, Kouzuki house¡¯s successor would be the second son, you. Normally, that is. I knew that from the start¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Therefore I wasn¡¯t able to retire all this time¡­I didn¡¯t reveal my successor. I set Ruriko and Misuzu aside so you can¡¯t make a move on them. I removed you from the mainstream of the Kouzuki group¡­so you can¡¯t engage with the key executives¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father, that¡¯s not it. Please wait!¡¹

    ¡¸The Kouzuki security service was also a countermeasure when you contracted with a criminal organization to request a murder¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I, I¡¹

    ¡¸What you can only do was to wait for my death. I¡¯ve always thought so. But, you¡­!¡¹

    Jii-chan looks down at his son with bright red eyes.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t stop planning behind the scenes¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigeaki opens his mouth in surprise.

    ¡¸What you fear is¡­me leaving the management of the Kouzuki group to Shiba-kun. As long as the talented Shiba-kun becomes the key to management, even if I die and you become the owner of Kouzuki family, you won¡¯t be able to rule over the entire Kouzuki group. Shiba-kun won¡¯t allow you who¡¯s not talented to participate in management¡­!¡¹

    Shiba Okitachi looks at Jii-chan breathless.

    ¡¸Therefore you tricked Kouzuki Noboru, used Tsunoda and others to chase out Shiba-kun¡¹

    Then¡­the¡ºMr¡»in Tsunoda and other¡¯s phones is¡­

    Jii-chan¡¯s second son, Kouzuki Shigeaki?

    ¡¸Sending a spy on the security officers of Kouzuki security service¡­it was you who tried to attack Shiba-kun at the airport tonight!¡¹

    Shiba Okitachi didn¡¯t arrive to this hotel because of Kouzuki Shigeaki¡¯s orders?!

    ¡¸I came to help Shiba-sama¡­¡¹

    Ootoku-san said.

    Jii-chan¡¯s full time guard who¡¯s been absent all this time helped out Shiba-san¡­and hid him¡­

    On top of that, it was to bring Jii-chan¡¯s two sons to this place¡­

    ¡¸Father¡­father, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigeaki shouts¡­!

    ¡¸I¡­I was absolutely superior than my elder brother! It¡¯s wrong for the first son to inherit the while house just because he was born earlier!!¡¹

    He who¡¯s being hunted stops at nothing.

    ¡¸Why, we¡¯re brothers and yet¡­I have to lower my head to my elder brother! It¡¯s strange! That¡¯s why I turned it all over! If my elder brother isn¡¯t here then I would be the successor of Kouzuki house! If not, it¡¯s strange! Isn¡¯t that the rule?! And yet!!!¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigeaki looks up at her father with eyes of hatred¡­!

    ¡¸Father keeps ignoring me!! Making fool of me! Dammit! Hurry up and die, die right now, I thought of that everyday! You¡­someone like youuuu¡­!!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia stands in front of Kouzuki Shigeaki.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re noisy¡¹

    ¡­Shuba!!!

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s roundhouse kick¡­twists Kouzuki Shigeaki¡¯s head!!!

    It was turned to an impossible direction¡­

    Then it shook gently¡­

 Chapter 336. Life and death, custom and desires

    Chapter 336. Life and death, custom and desires

    ¡­Zudaa!

    Kouzuki Shigeaki¡¯s body collapsed on the floor

    ¡º¡­Fatheer!!¡»

    Ruriko screams¡­Misuzu and Yoshiko-san hugs her.

    To not show the body of the father to Ruriko.

    ¡¸Forgive me Ruriko¡­if you will grudge on someone then let it be me. It was all because of my wrong education¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan looks up at Ruriko on screen and said in pain¡­

    ¡¸I was born as the eldest of the Kouzuki house, grew up completely distinguished from my other siblings. Being the born successor¡­is very lonely, isolated. Therefore, I thought I don¡¯t want my sons to experience that¡¹

    ¡­Jii-chan¡¯s not crying.

    He¡¯s holding back his emotions.

    ¡¸But¡­Shigeaki was distorted by that education policy as a result. Shigeaki was embraced by the ambitions I wished he didn¡¯t. He said that he can¡¯t bear being his brother¡¯s vassal¡­ Compared to my childhood, there was no such experience. My brothers weren¡¯t allowed to eat in the same room as me, or even talk to me directly¡­¡¹

    Because Jii-chan got rid of the difference between the treatment of the heir to the other children of Kouzuki house¡­

    Kouzuki Shigeaki became arrogant as a result¡­???

    ¡¸This is all my sin¡­the scandal of Kouzuki house. But, given the honor of the entire Kouzuki group, this event can never be made public¡¹

    The second son of Kouzuki¡¯s head house¡­requested an American murder organization to kill his elder brother who is the successor¡­I think that¡¯s not a story that should be made public.

    Jii-chan has asked miss Cordelia to dispose Kouzuki Shigeaki, his real son.

    ¡¸Above all¡­Kouzuki family is a famous name with a long history. We have an obligation to pass the baton and leave it to the next generation. I can¡¯t let Kouzuki house end in my generation¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s been trapped by the¡ºKouzuki family¡»since birth

    That means living as the head.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯ve gathered all parties concerned, clarify the case, and handle it secretly. I have prepared Kouzuki security service and this hotel for this day. ¡­It was long. And finally, the burden¡¯s lifted off my shoulder¡¹

    Ending everything in the hotel owned by Kouzuki family¡­

    Kudou-papa and the free guards shouldn¡¯t see the last scene¡­

    Kouzuki security service personnel were withdrawn from this floor¡­

    Above all, he wanted to settle everything in private.

    In truth, he doesn¡¯t plan to let us know¡­

    Misuzu, Ruriko and Yoshiko-san too¡­he intended to tell only Shigeaki¡¯s death after.

    ¡¸¡­Jii-chan, you don¡¯t intend to die, do you?!¡¹

    I shouted unconsciously

    ¡¸Fufu¡­I killed my son. I should die as well¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s just.

    ¡¸I¡¯m trying to cover up everything in this case. Originally, this is an act that¡¯s legally and socially unacceptable. I distorted it firmly with the power of Kouzuki house. Ignoring the law and society¡­then punishing a sin that¡¯s neither the court nor a social sanction, it¡¯s something only I can do myself. Death must be atoned with death. It¡¯s a mortal punishment since ancient times¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s resolved.

    ¡¸My last regret are¡­Yoshiko, Misuzu, and Ruriko¡­my three granddaughters. But, Misuzu¡¯s grown beautifully¡­if I leave her to Tanizawa and Kuromori-kun, there will be no problems. You¡¯re with her too¡­the way you handled the executives and my students were brilliant¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s watching it all.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t have any worry with this¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan turns to Shiba Okitachi.

    ¡¸Shiba-kun¡­I¡¯ll entrust the management of Kouzuki group to you. As I said, I will transfer all of the shares of each company to Misuzu. Therefore, Kouzuki house will still maintain majority of the shares. Of course you can take new shares and lower the percentage of Misuzu¡¯s shares. But still, Misuzu will remain the largest shareholder for each company of the group¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll speak frankly. I don¡¯t care about ruling the Kouzuki group anymore. I don¡¯t want the name Kouzuki house to be crushed. That¡¯s all. Therefore, I¡¯ll leave the management of the whole group to you who¡¯s the most powerful among the executives. After you become top, you¡¯re free to change the name of the group to Shiba Group or whatever you want. However¡­you must promsie me that you won¡¯t do anything that would ruin Kouzuki house¡¹

    Jii-chan said, Shiba Okitachi¡­

    ¡¸That is why you brought me here, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, don¡¯t tell the truth to the other executives. But¡­I want you to know everything that has happened

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t thought that I will inform the police?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a man with strict calculations¡­you won¡¯t do anything that would devalue Kouzuki group¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸Then¡­in accordance to your words, I will take office as the chief executive of Kouzuki group. In exchange¡­¡ºKakka¡»please remain as the adviser of the group¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s surprised at Shiba Okitachi¡¯s offer.

    ¡¸I intend to die though?¡¹

    ¡¸The current Kouzuki group is united by the charisma of¡ºKakka¡» If¡ºKakka¡»dies now¡­the board of directors will be confused. A crack will show in the group. As an outsider of Kouzuki house, I can¡¯t settle this. As a result, I think that the stock price of Kouzuki group will decline sharply¡¹

    Shiba Okitachi tells Jii-chan seriously.

    ¡¸If the stocks price decline due to management failure and loss to competitors then we can make excuses. However, if the stocks lower due to a problem in the group, it won¡¯t be good. Kouzuki group¡¯s companies is a corporation. We are looking after the company from our shareholders¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I have over half of the stocks on every company of the group however?¡¹

    ¡¸But still¡­more than 40% are individual shareholders. We cannot betray them. Please remain in the group. If¡ºKakka¡»doesn¡¯t exert his influence for now¡­even if you delegate the management rights to me then the group will be confused¡¹

    Shiba Okitachi persuades Jii-chan logically.

    ¡¸I¡­am saying this after doing strict calculations. Please stop trying to die for now¡¹

    There¡¯s a voice from the speaker too.

    ¡ºWe also ask of you¡­grandfather¡»

    Misuzu tells Jii-chan.

    ¡ºRuriko-san is also enduring¡»

    Ruriko who¡¯s hugged by Yoshiko-san is crying out.

    ¡ºI beg you. If grandfather dies after father¡­Ruriko won¡¯t be able to live in grief¡­!¡»

    ¡ºI also ask of you¡­!¡»

    Yoshiko-san also pleads her grandfather.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s heart is shaking.

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki-sama, atoning death with death is a naive thought¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸What do you mean? Kuromori-kun¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸We do know that it¡¯s much more painful and dreadful it is to stay alive than dying¡­¡¹

    ¡º¡­I also know it. Omo-chan¡»

    Katsuko-nee says on the screen.

    ¡ºGrandfather¡­it¡¯s too selfish to die because your regrets are away¡­¡»

    Misuzu tells her grandfather.

    ¡ºIf grandfather passes away now¡­we can never be happy¡­!¡»

    Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸Are you telling me to live as is? With all my shame exposed¡­!! The second son have killed the first son, and I have killed the second son!! I have no qualification to live with such shame!!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Jii-chan¡­that¡¯s wrong¡¹

    Jii-chan turns towards me.

    ¡¸Being qualified to live or not doesn¡¯t matter! There¡¯s a lot of people who don¡¯t want Jii-chan to die! That¡¯s why, live!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You?!¡¹

    I look around the floor.

    ¡¸The respective reasons don¡¯t matter¡­anyone who wants Jii-chan to live raise their hand!!¡¹

    I raise my hand first¡­

    Michi, Margo-san, Nei-san follows me.

    Sister Edie does as well, imitating Michi.

    Minaho-neesan of course raised her hand.

    Reika¡­Seki-san raises her hand.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Katsuko-nee on the screen raised their hands.

    ¡¸I also think that Ojii-chan shouldn¡¯t die¡¹

    Kyouko-san raised her hand while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸Me too¡­it¡¯s profitable to have long relationships¡¹

    Matching Kyouko-san, miss Cordelia raised her hand.

    Seeing that, miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinates as well¡­

    Shiba Okitachi of course raises his hand.

    ¡¸¡º¡­¡ºKakka¡»lost¡»¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa raises his hand as well.

    Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san¡­the two exclusive guards as well¡­

    The only people not raising their hand on the floor is¡­

    Cesario Viola and Lorenzaccio Bandini.

    ¡­And

    ¡­Shirasaka Yukino¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to live, majority decision¡­Jii-chan¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t keep us repeating¡­go back to yoru usual unfaithful old man face!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸We¡¯re still not done cleaning up yet¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    First¡­connecting the line with the executives and Jii-chan¡¯s students¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s me¡­all the enemies have been repulsed. There¡¯s nothing to worry anymore.¡¹

    ¡º¡ºKakka¡»¡­are you okay?!!!¡»

    Kouzuki Souji shouts across the screen.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m safe but unfortunately, Shigeaki died in the hands of enemy¡¹

    ¡ºShigeaki-sama¡­!¡»

    The upper floor is in turmoil.

    ¡ºThen¡­was the traitor Kouzuki Noboru-sama?¡»

    ¡¸That is, yet to be known. Tanizawa and others are investigating right now. We¡¯ll call you as soon as the report¡¯s done¡¹

    ¡º¡­What about Shiba? We have discussed about the possibility of Shiba working together with Noboru?¡»

    ¡¸Shiba-kun is here. Shiba-kun seems to have been attacked by the enemy when he left the Haneda international airport. Thus, his arrival was delayed¡­¡¹

    ¡ºAh¡­is that so?¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little tired from the fact that the traitor is from the inside and that Shigeaki has died. I think that I have to step down from managing in this loom¡­¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s just¡­¡ºKakka¡»¡­!!!¡»

    ¡¸No¡­I say that I will step down but I don¡¯t intend to completely retire. I intend to keep an eye on the whole Kouzuki group. However¡­I¡¯m just too old to be the person in charge of the group. I think of settling as an adviser or a counselor without the representative right. Nevertheless, don¡¯t forget I have the majority of the shares of Kouzuki group companies. I will interrupt any strange management and dismiss any incompetent officials. I will continue to have that power¡¹

    ¡º¡­Does that mean, cloistered rule?¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. But still, I¡¯m going to take distance from the group small steps through time. I have to make sure that Kouzuki group stands up even when I¡¯m gone someday. I¡¯ve been so overprotective of you until now. I intend to watch over you as you become self-reliant¡­¡¹

    ¡ºThen¡­who¡¯s¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»successor? Who will be the CEO?¡»

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s Shiba-kun. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸If you disagree with my decision then I don¡¯t mind you leaving Kouzuki group. After all, I¡¯m urging you to be self-reliant¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Following¡­connecting to the line on the evacuated floor of the coup d¡¯etat of Shirasaka family

    ¡¸It¡¯s me¡­all of the assailants were swept out. There¡¯s no more problem. Shirasaka Fukushi-kun is in custody. He is safe. He¡¯ll be sent there right away¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m glad¡­Fukushi-chan!!!¡»

    ¡¸His phone was stolen by the enemy so he wasn¡¯t able to contact you it seems. He said that he wants to see his mother soon¡¹

    ¡º¡­Thank you very much! Thank you very much!¡»

    ¡¸You have seen the news as well, don¡¯t you? My work bore fruit and Shirasaka Moritsugu was forced to retire by the hands of his aides. Moritsugu¡¯s kill request has also been cancelled. There¡¯s nothing to worry about anymore¡¹

    ¡ºOh, I¡¯m glad¡­we¡¯re saved!!!¡»

    ¡¸As for the next head of Shirasaka house¡­I have strongly recommended it to be Fukushi-kun. Well, what¡¯s left is the problem inside Shirasaka house. That is for you to deal with¡¹

    ¡ºWe thank you for everything you¡¯ve done¡­!¡»

    ¡¸I will sent my guards over there. He¡¯ll be with you so you can head to Shirasaka house. You should strike while the iron is hot. Settle down the problems inside Shirasaka house by tonight. I¡¯ll arrange it for you to join with Fukushi-kun at the first floor entrance¡¹

    ¡ºUnderstood!¡»

    ¡­But

    Shirasaka Ayako is the only one talking.

    What happened to Shirasaka Hiromitsu from the Osaka TV station, and vice president Yamada?

    Cutting off the call¡­Jii-chan turns to chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸Leak to the press that Shirasaka Moritsugu sent assassins to the opposing factions inside Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸A house that hired an American assassin to tidy up the problems inside¡­the campaign will be that it¡¯s dangerous to have them leading the giant newspaper and television network of Japan¡­!¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s face returns to the usual cruel old man.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about the upstarts named Shirasaka house. I don¡¯t mind giving the next owner¡¯s position to that woman¡¯s son. But, Shirasaka house has created this opportunity so I will take down their newspaper and television company. Move the public opinion so that Shirasaka house must withdraw from management of media companies under their control¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly. ¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Shiba-kun¡­Oosaka¡¯s Shirasaka Hiromitsu has some promise. Make a move so that only Oosaka TV station can be independent from the Shirasaka house¡¯s group. Examine his capital ties¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then¡­the cleanup begins

    Chief Tanizawa calls his trustworthy subordinates.

    One of them takes Shiba Okitachi.

    Shiba heads to the executives¡¯ floor.

    Meeting with his son¡­and discussing the future with the executives.

    The other subordinates clean up Kouzuki Shigeaki¡¯s body.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s have Shigeaki die at his home¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸Carry him to Kouzuki first hospital. Let¡¯s use that story¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I will accompany you¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s third son¡­Misuzu¡¯s father, Kouzuki Shigefuyu said.

    ¡¸He may be like this but¡­he¡¯s still my brother¡¹

    Then, he looked up at the screen connected to the basement.

    ¡¸Misuzu and Ruriko-chan, don¡¯t worry¡­I will take Shigeaki-niisan¡¹

    ¡º¡­Uncle, take care of him¡»

    Has she calmed down¡­Ruriko replies.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll be coming late¡­I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t come out right away¡»

    Misuzu said.

    I had the circuit of the elevator leading to the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»¡­

    It¡¯ll take time to open the escape route from the inside.

    They have to manually unlock several closed doors by hand¡­it¡¯ll take time.

    ¡ºRight now, Megumi-san and Mana-chan are helping, we¡¯re preparing to get out¡­¡»

    Misuzu said, Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸No, Tanizawa, replace the control circuit of the elevator. That way¡¯s faster. Just wait over there¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if we replace the unit, it¡¯ll take only an hour¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at Seki-san and Reika

    ¡¸You two do it. You were the ones who broke it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Reika answered embarrassed

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­here¡¹

    I thought I¡¯d return the pistol to Seki-san.

    I¡¯d be troubled if I keep it all the time;

    ¡¸¡­Hold it for a while longer¡¹

    Seki-san tells me with a slightly scary face.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    There¡¯s no more problems though?

    ¡¸I still don¡¯t trust this at all¡¹

    Seki-san looks at Viola and Bandini who are monitored by the top elites under chief Tanizawa.

    Also¡­miss Cordelia who¡¯s having a pleasant chat with Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸Hold into that weapon until they¡¯re out of your sight¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Master¡¹

    Looking at her¡­Michi still has her red whip

    I see¡­we¡¯re like being on the same cage as the beast.

    ¡¸Not everything has been resolved yet¡­¡¹

    Margo-san hugs Nei-san.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Nei-san?¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Un¡­just a bit. It feels strange. The person who¡¯s been tormenting me all this time is caught over there¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Cesario Viola¡¯s inflicted a deep wound in Nei¡¯s psyche¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to do now that we¡¯re in this situation!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s trembling.,

    ¡¸I should kill him after all¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Cesario Viola should die in front of Nei¡¯s eyes. Otherwise, Nei¡¯s nightmare won¡¯t disappear forever¡­¡¹

    ¡­No

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Please wait a moment¡­!¡¹

    I look for Minaho-neesan in panic.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s talking with Jii-chan. She¡¯s a bit far away from us.

    ¡¸I think that he¡¯ll be executed somewhere if Kouzuki security service takes Viola and him¡­ This is the only chance to hill him in front of Nei¡¯s eyes¡­!¡¹

    No¡­like I said, wait!!

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸You all are crazy!!!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Even though a person died in front of you¡­he was killed¡­and yet you still talk about killing?!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino¡­you?

    ¡¸You all have some loose screws!!!!¡¹

 Chapter 337. Gunshot

    Chapter 337. Gunshot

    ¡¸People died! You should go contact the police! You should be in trial! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that you all decided and consented without permission!? Have some shame you people!¡¹

    Yukino snapped.

    She seems to be unconvinced of Jii-chan and our actions.

    ¡¸¡­Hmm. Lass, why do you think so?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks curiously from a distance.

    ¡¸Because¡­it¡¯s not okay to judge the crime you did by yourself. Isn¡¯t there why there¡¯s a law, police, a courthouse who determines judgement from a fair standpoint!¡¹

    Yukino answers.

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­is your head empty?¡¹

    Kyouko-san says win an amazed face.

    ¡¸Law, police, courts?¡­Isn¡¯t their fairness just fictional?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you saying?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san, this girl only knows Japan so she doesn¡¯t understand that social justice is an illusion1¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Oh¡­you just believe in what liberals say¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸The law, police and the court are all arbitrarily used by the will of people of power. Those who are without power are always insulted as they like¡­that¡¯s how this world is. That said, there are also irresponsible people trying to say make a revolution¡­in reality, if the revolution happens, the state¡¯s root will be broken and it¡¯ll be chaos The country experiencing revolution takes decades to return to a quiet state¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying about law or country. I¡¯m just saying that everyone¡¯s wrong!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Are you saying that the law, police, courts and country don¡¯t make mistakes?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­sometimes they may be wrong but, aren¡¯t they made to be fair to everyone, thinking about everyone?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I don¡¯t know your standards in what¡¯s fair but¡­if the laws, police, and courts around the world work as you say, then I would still be living happily in Rio, Brazil¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What are you talking about¡¹

    ¡¸I know that the law, police and courts are never reliable. At least, they¡¯re not on our side. They¡¯re not always the enemy but they¡¯re not friendly. Ever since I was a child, I saw how many people around me were sacrificed¡¹

    ¡­Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I must protect myself and my friends. If the enemy attacks us with money and power then I¡¯ll fight back with money and violence. An eye for an eye. Power for power. Just rob them money. If the surface use public authority, we will fight with the violence of the darkness. That¡¯s how we lived on¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san says heavily but Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t change the topic! People died! We can¡¯t just hide it! Isn¡¯t it the norm to come to the police properly!!!¡¹

    It¡¯s the same pattern as usual.

    If she¡¯s asked with reason, her emotions would explode¡­

    ¡¸Sadly¡­there¡¯s not a single normal person here¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice echoes in the empty floor¡­

    ¡¸First, the people here are the same as me¡­members of international criminal organization¡­genuine outlawas¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s eyes look at miss Cordelia and others.

    Miss Cordelia smiles mysteriously

    ¡¸Then¡­genuine powerful persons and their subordinates that has the power to compete with national organizations¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Jii-chan and chief Tanizawa.

    Jii-chan¡¯s interested in Kyouko-san and Yukino¡¯s conversation.

    ¡¸Everyone are people outside the laws of the country. People who has the power they can clearly use for themselves. There¡¯s no need for law or the state¡¯s help¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸That said, we¡¯re not always in conflict with the state. As long as we coexist, we can have friendly relationship with both the nation and people in power. That is because we¡¯re neither a socialist, nor a revolutionist. There¡¯s no big deal if we want to make the world our own way. We just want to live happily with the people we love¡¹

    Jii-chan adds.

    ¡¸Unfortunately¡­the environment we were born and raised doesn¡¯t allow us to live like ordinary citizens. I was born with the huge power of Kouzuki family¡­The country, Japan had been plotting to take away the power and control of the family many times. I fought with them¡­again and again. Kouzuki house is in Japan but¡­I think that its not good to strengthen the power of people who shake the national power further. No, it¡¯s a bad way of saying that I fought with the nation¡­since there¡¯s no clear intention in things such as the state. Who I fight are politicians and senior bureaucrat who takes away what they want with their power. They¡¯re not as big as the nation. The few number who are vulgar comes to war using the power of the state. Therefore, I crush them with all my power. That¡¯s all there is to it¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s the misunderstood point by this lass. Do you think that the country, the law, the judicial system are absolutely¡¶NOBLE and QUITABLE?¡·? They¡¯re not. The country, law, and justice are only tools and power used by humans. If the person using it is corrupt, justice will never be fulfilled. Furthermore, it¡¯s natural for people of power to rot¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Yukino¡­

    ¡¸You people are the ones who don¡¯t know anything!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s unbreakable.

    ¡¸You¡¯re trying to knead me with such a small logic¡­I know that¡­!!!¡¹

    She looks at everyone with eyes of contempt.

    ¡¸You should all be in prison and be hanged! You¡¯re those kind of people! What the hell! Why evil so bossy!!!¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles at Yukino¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you finally figured that out?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you should already notice that you shouldn¡¯t talk about justice on evil people¡­!¡¹

    Yukino turns to me with a look of fury.

    ¡¸What about you! Are you thinking the same as this woman¡­?!!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I look at Nei-san and Margo-san on my side.

    Michi and sister Edie too.

    Reika and Seki-san.

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan.

    Then, Katsuko-nee, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san on the screen¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m a member of the criminal organization¡ºBlack Forest¡» These people are my¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    I¡¯ve already made my resolve.

    I¡¯m resolved to live and die with this¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Yukino said quietly

    ¡¸Then¡­I can¡¯t stay here anymore¡¹

    Yukino walks towards the door.

    ¡¸Hey, where do you intend to go?!¡¹

    ¡¸Home! I don¡¯t want to stay here for a second longer. I don¡¯t want to stay with you any longer¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Home, where?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious, my house!¡¹

    ¡¸Your house is filled with mass media!¡¹

    It hasn¡¯t been 24 hours since the discovery of the big scandal of Shirasaka Sousuke yesterday.

    It¡¯s just been reported that the head, Shirasaka Moritsugu has been hospitalized.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that! I want to go home! I want to leave!¡¹

    Yukino puts her hand on the door knob but the door won¡¯t open.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s the key to this door?!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Yukino! You intend to go out looking like that!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s naked¡­only wearing my T-shirt.

    Her feet¡¯s barefoot¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care!¡¹

    ¡¸In the first place¡­this is the outskirts of Odaiba. How do you intend to go home?!¡¹

    It¡¯s already night¡­

    Yukino doesn¡¯t have a single cent¡­

    ¡¸Shut up! I¡¯ll walk home through the rainbow bridge!¡¹

    No¡­can you even pass through the rainbow bridge with just that T-shirt?

    ¡¸Just say here for now! At least get a change of clothes. You need shoes don¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t need anything! I don¡¯t want to do anything with you people anymore¡­!¡¹

    Yukino glares at me with eyes of hate.

    ¡¸¡­I hate you. Don¡¯t come close to me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ever try to get involved with me again! I don¡¯t want to see your face anymore!!!¡¹

    Yukino rejects me.

    ¡­Right.

    Of course¡­

    I¡¯ve only been an existence that torments Yukino all this time.

    Having sex several times, it looks like our hearts communicate, but¡­

    That is just a misunderstanding.

    There¡¯s no way Shirasaka Yukino could like me

    ¡­That¡¯s just.

    ¡­Obvious from the beginning

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    Those words leak out of my mouth.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Yukino turns to me looking unlpleasant.

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t know what to say. Anyway, sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Then, Yukino.

    Her heart explodes.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to apologize then do it from the start! You idioooooot!!!!¡¹

    I raped Shirasaka Yukino.

    Taking her virginity forcibly¡­raping her multiple times.

    I tore her relationship with her lover¡­

    Stole Yukino¡¯s sister¡­

    Exposed her silliness to the students of the school¡­

    Helped out in overthrowing her father.

    I took her to this dangerous place¡­

    Right now¡­Yukino has nothing left.

    Friends, lover, family¡­nothing

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, Yukino¡¹

    Yukino is now losing her bond with me.

    No, there was no bond from the beginning.

    I¡¯m a rapist and Yukino¡¯s the victim

    That was the only relationship from the start.

    Therefore¡­I

    ¡­Can do nothing but apologize.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    I said, Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Give me a break!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s fist hits me in the face.

    It¡¯s not a slap.

    Yukino¡¯s fist hit me.

    Since she¡¯s a girl, her punch doesn¡¯t carry weight, but¡­

    It hurts for me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way it can be settled with a sorry!!¡¹

    ¡­At that time.

    ¡­Gachari.

    The door placed on the wall opened suddenly¡­!

    Appearing from the door is Kouzuki Kenshi.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, so everyone¡¯s here!¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi smiles like clear sky¡­very out of place.

    ¡¸Iyaaa, I finally came down to this floor¡­!¡¹

    ¡­At that moment!

    ¡¸Uwaaaa!¡¹

    A scream can be heard from behind.

    Turning around¡­Lorenzaccio Bandini attacks one of the top elite monitoring him!

    ¡¸That¡¯s just¡­they were frisked, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like he was hiding a knife in the heel of his shoe!¡¹

    Bandini pushes the top elite and rushes towards the door Kouzuki Kenshi opened!!

    ¡¸You can¡¯t escape!!¡¹

    Kyouko-san and the top elite tries to hold Bandini at once.

    Everyone¡¯s concentrating on Lorenzaccio Bandini

    There¡¯s no way Cesario Viola overlooks that opportunity.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡¡¹

    Viola also flees between the top elites¡­

    Furthermore, he aims to break through ain a different way from where Bandini headed.

    In short¡­He¡¯s trying to take a hostage.

    The most defenseless person on this floor in Viola¡¯s sight©`

    ¡­is Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­Come here!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    Viola¡¯s eyes are bloodshot¡­!

    Yukino screams!

    I jump in between Yukino and Viola!

    Before Viola¡¯s hand catches Yukino¡­!

    ¡­Bushutsu!

    Michi¡¯s red whip strikes Viola¡¯s hand!!

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Toiyaaa!!!¡¹

    Margo-san jump kick from the side bursts Viola!!!

    ¡¸¡­Gueeee!!¡¹

    Viola¡¯s body danced in the air from the fierce kick and rolled down on the floor¡­

    He twitched¡­and lost power.

    ¡¸¡­He died?¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸Who knows¡­I hope he did¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    Slowly approaching¡­

    Margo-san stripped of Viola¡¯s mask.

    The face under the mask is fainted.

    It seems there¡¯s some make up.

    The mustache attacked is crooked.

    ¡¸¡­Did he have this kind of face? Cesario Viola¡¹

    Nei-san mutters¡¹

    ¡¸The face in my memory was far more frightening¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the Viola remaining in Nei¡¯s head is just adding more and more scariness. That¡¯s how memory of fear is¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Bandini on the door is caught without problems.

    ¡¸¡¶Hey¡·Mr. Bandini, who¡¯s Viola¡¯s disguise for today?¡¹

    Right.

    Cesario Viola has a hobby of disguising as a movie character during work.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Rhett Butler¡­!¡¹

    Bandini who¡¯s held down by several people answers Margo-san frustratedly

    ¡¸Clark Gable?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­It¡¯s right on tract but it feels like¡ºA look-alike¡»¡¹

    Margo-san says so so he must be looking similar to some extent.

    ¡¸Before we reunited in Los Angeles¡­that guy was in front of a Chinese Theater, winding up small change from tourists dressed as Rhett Butler. However, her sister who¡¯s dressed as wonder woman had better earnings¡¹

    The young Viola and Rosalind were doing that¡­

    ¡¸He got angry from that¡­he stopped making costumes and concentrated on stealing the tourists¡¯ luggage as they take pictures with his sister¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­on the path of evil.

    Viola who¡¯s fainted remains lying down¡­not moving at all.

    ¡¸He¡¯s dead¡­killed. You people killed again!!¡¹

    Yukino looks at us angrily

    ¡¸¡­Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get closer!!!¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want this anymore! I¡¯m sick of this!!! I don¡¯t want this! Let me out of here!!!¡¹

    Yukino tries to escape from the wall.

    That¡¯s where Viola¡¯s body fell.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yukino¡­wait!¡¹

    I turned the pistol Seki-san handed me¡­

    ¡¸W-What¡­Y-You¡­you intend to kill me too?!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face distorts in fear.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! I¡¯m telling you to not move!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t order me!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s feet falls back.

    You can¡¯t go there¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹

    Nei-san and Michi calls me.

    ¡¸¡­I see, I get it!¡¹

    Margo-san rushes.

    But¡­I

    I noticed that she won¡¯t make it.

    ¡¸Noooooo, don¡¯t kill meeeeee!!!¡¹

    ¡­I thought that something¡¯s strange.

    ¡­I felt that it is.

    ¡­Therefore.

    ¡­Dogyuuuu!!!

    I shot the gun.

    The bullet flies straight¡­

    In a moment, it opened a hole in Viola¡¯s body who¡¯s collapsed on the floor¡­his body jumps up.

    Blood, spouts out

    The smell of smoke hits my nose¡­

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s scream thunders¡­

    Margo-san hugs Yukino-san to protect her.

    ¡¸Noooooooo, Nooooooooo,. aaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s in frenzied state.

    Margo-san slaps Yukino!

    ¡¸¡­Calm down!!!¡¹

    The people¡¯s gaze concentrates on the floor.

    Viola¡¯s body that was shot¡­

    I shot him¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Yukino looks back at me.

    Kyouo-san comes in.

    She inspects Viola¡¯s body.

    ¡¸¡­Well done noticing it¡¹

    Kyouko-san picked up a small capsule that¡¯s grasped in Viola¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸A nerve gas. It¡¯s impossible to take everyone on this floor but it¡¯s the type that can kill nearby people¡­. It means that he¡¯ll take someone down with him. What a weak willed man¡­¡¹

    Viola¡¯s holding to a poison capsule.

    ¡¸He was pretending to be dead, and when someone comes near him, he¡¯ll use this capsule¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸With your position, you would¡¯ve been surely dead¡­this boy helped you¡¹

    But¡­Yukino¡­

    ¡¸You¡­killed¡¹

    She looks at me dreadfully.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a murderer¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I killed.

    I shot.

    With this hand¡­

    With this gun¡­

    ¡¸¡­I, I¡¹

    Huh¡­what¡¯s going on.

    I feel my body¡¯s so heavy.

    I¡¯m tired.

    ¡­I feel bad.

    I feel like my stomach¡¯s flowing backwards.

    I feel dizzy.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master!!¡¹

    I can¡¯t stand anymore.

    ¡¸¡­Shit. I should¡¯ve noticed this possibility!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s voice sounds far away

    ¡¸If he¡¯s not fixated about his life¡­he won¡¯t feel hesitant to take away other people¡¯s lives!¡¹

    Eh¡­does that mean?

    Is that me¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Murderer! Killer! Criminal!¡¹

    I can hear Yukino¡¯s voice.

    It sounds very far away.

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaaaa¡¹

    ¡­I

    Then lost consciousness¡­

    1. Ooooh, SJW on suicide watch

 Chapter 338. One more kiss

    Chapter 338. One more kiss

    ¡¸¡­Good morning¡­good morning¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡­Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡­Hmm¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun¡­Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Good¡­morning¡­?

    ¡­It¡¯s morning already?

    My body feels heavy.

    My stomach¡¯s turned over¡­

    ¡­What?

    My condition is too bad.

    I wish to sleep further.

    ¡¸¡­Get up! Yoshida-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yoshida

    Yes¡­that¡¯s, my name.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s morning already! Get up¡­Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s noisy¡­

    I open my heavy eyelids.

    ¡­Then

    The first one I see is¡­

    ¡¸Ehehehehe¡­you finally got up!¡¹

    ¡­Mao-chan?

    The angelic smile of the three year old girl fills my vision¡­

    ¡¸Good Morning! Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Ah, you can¡¯t go back to sleep! That¡¯s bad!¡¹

    ¡­No, I¡¯m completely awake.

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m on a fluffy bed.

    Somehow¡­I¡¯m in an amazingly luxurious room.

    The curtain¡¯s are closed so I can¡¯t see outside the window, but¡­

    Morning light is shot from the gap.

    Yeah¡­night has already ended.

    ¡¸You see¡­Mama said that you didn¡¯t take a bath last night and just slept, so let¡¯s take a bath!¡¹

    Mao-chan tells me.

    ¡¸Do you get it¡­Yoshida-kun?!¡¹

    No¡­uhm

    ¡¸Me¡­bath?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Yoshida-kun¡­Mao will join in too!¡¹

    Oh¡­the two of us.

    Or rather.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Mao-chan. Where¡¯s Nagisa?¡¹

    Not just Nagisa.

    Where¡¯s everyone else.

    Or rather¡­what¡¯s this room?

    At the moment the doubt comes to mind¡­

    The door opens and Nagisa herself appears.

    ¡¸Oh¡­awake? I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Nagisa smiles gently

    Looking at it, there¡¯s one chair besides the bed I was sleeping on.

    Nagisa was watching over me?

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re still in the hotel. It¡¯s close to the top floor¡­I had Shige-chan lend us all three suite rooms. This is one of them¡¹

    Then that means¡­

    Everyone else is in another room?

    ¡¸Mao¡­get the bath ready¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Mamaaa¡¹

    Mao-chan doesn¡¯t seem to want to leave my side.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be coming right away¡­you can help out can¡¯t you?¡¹

    I look at Mao-chan

    ¡¸Please¡­Mao-chan¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles¡­

    ¡¸Okaaaay~!¡¹

    Saying that, she head to the bathroom.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to run¡­it¡¯s dangerous if you fall down!¡¹

    ¡¸I can run just fine?!¡¹

    The noisy angel leaves the room.

    Inside the room is only me and Nagisa.

    Nagisa sits on the chair next to the bed.

    ¡¸Were you able to get out of the basement right after that?¡¹

    I explore my ambiguous memory.

    ¡¸It took more than two hours after you lost consciousness. That¡¯s when the elevator was restored. But still, everyone were at the limit of their mind and stamina¡­ It was impossible to use the escape route where it¡¯ll take time to open. If we went that way, we can¡¯t get any help from outside¡¹

    Taking the trouble of removing the lock from the inside one by one¡­

    The only person in left in the basement who has the physical strength would be Megu¡­

    ¡¸Is everyone safe?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­they¡¯re safe. Everyone is. Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Nagisa smiles¡­

    Yeah¡­that makes my heart feel lighter.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu and Yoshiko-san escorts her and went home first. She has to prepare for her father¡¯s wake¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸Their guards are Seki-san and Michi-chan. Edie=chan wanted to go but Kyouko-san held her back

    Sister Edie¡¯s completely attached to Michi.

    But¡­it¡¯s worrying for that girl to be in the funeral of a member of Kouzuki family.

    She¡¯s likely to pick a fight with a guard of another family that came to burn incense.

    In the first place, she doesn¡¯t know the atmosphere of Japan funerals¡­

    ¡¸The police are on the grounds of this hotel. But, Shige-chan doesn¡¯t let the police enter above 19th floor. Therefore, we¡¯ll be fine here. When we¡¯re about to head out, we¡¯ll just contact Tanizawa-san and¡­Kouzuki security service car would send us off¡¹

    ¡¸Police¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸It should be on the variety show this morning¡­¡¹

    Nagisa turns on the television with a remote.

    In the screen¡­is the whole view of the hotel we¡¯re at.

    Oh, the messed up ©` flooded first floor is reflected.

    ¡ºA hotel in Odaiba is raided by a 120 men Russian Mafia murder group!¡»

    Those were the headline.

    ¡¸The situation¡¯s covered by helicopters so don¡¯t open the curtains¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s why the windows are shut off.

    Nagisa changed the channel, a moderator and commentator talks.

    ¡ºBut still, why would someone like Shirasaka Moritsugu try to borrow the power of Russian Mafia to destroy his enemies?¡»

    ¡ºHe must be getting impatient. They¡¯re on the crisis of downfall after all¡­¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­for a newspaper person who believes that pen is mightier than sword, isn¡¯t it surprising for them to hire a terrorist?¡»

    ¡ºWell, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside Shirasaka house after all¡­¡»

    Nagisa turns off the TV.

    ¡¸Shige-chan made everything Shirasaka Moritsugu-san¡¯s fault¡¹

    ¡­I see

    In fact, the people opposing Shirasaka house stayed here last night¡­

    The kill request of Shirasaka Morisugu was a matter of miss Cordelia¡¯s business¡­it was not the main purpose of the hotel raid, but¡­

    ¡¸The people of Shirasaka house doesn¡¯t know anything behind the scenes so they just forced the owner to retire you see? Shige-chan declared¡ºIt¡¯s all your fault¡»so the media is reporting as Shige-chan says¡­ It seems that Shirasaka house will pay for the hotel repair expenses and compensation pay for the closed down businesses.

    ¡­That¡¯s cruel.

    ¡­That¡¯s very Jii-chan like though.

    ¡¸Only this case, Shirasaka house also covers the situation of this hotel on the same tone as the other stations. Shirasaka house¡¯s control on the newspaper and television companies is now over. The world will never allow Shriasaka¡¯s name to become a top company¡­¡¹

    Then, the people close to Jii-chan will be holding down the newspaper and television companies either way.

    Well, the head house will still be one of the major shareholders.

    But, Shirasaka clan who works for group companies in the future won¡¯t be ahead.

    ¡¸¡­Ahahaha¡¹

    A dry laugh overflows.

    ¡¸Anyway, the immediate worry is gone¡­¡¹

    Megu and Mana¡¯s life is no longer in danger.

    Nei-san¡­won¡¯t be attacked anymore.

    Cesario Viola¡¯s dead after all.

    I shot him dead.

    ¡¸You really did your best¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t done anything helpful to anyone¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. You haven¡¯t received any special training¡­you¡¯re just a high school student and yet, you¡¯re such a kind and hardworking boy that¡¯s why you did the impossible. You did all your best until you fall¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That was my limit I guess.¡¹

    My body¡¯s so dull.

    My stomach feel sick¡­

    My whole body¡¯s screaming

    ¡­Yeah

    I¡¯ve been on an extremely dangerous place last night.

    At the brink of life and death¡­

    I was tense last night so I didn¡¯t feel it, but¡­

    I forced my mind and body to it¡¯s limit.

    ¡¸Right. I¡¯m a normal human. No, rather, I have less power than an average person¡­¡¹

    The ones who actually fought are Margo-san, Michi, Seki-san and Reika.

    I was being protected.

    Kyouko-san was the one who saved the crisis¡­

    Because of me hurrying things up¡­in the end, I felt like I was just interfering with Jii-chan¡¯s plan.

    I didn¡¯t help out at all

    The sense of inferiority and defeat wraps me up

    ¡¸¡­Dear¡¹

    Nagisa embraced me tightly¡­

    Soft and warm body¡­

    ¡¸You really did your best. I saw it. I think you should be proud of it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa¡¹

    Nagisa kisses me.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Rather¡­it was us who didn¡¯t do good depending on you too much. You bore the burden and went beyond your limit¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡

    I¡­killed a person

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll tell you Minaho-san¡¯s message¡¹

    Nagisa looks into my eye¡­

    ¡¸First, you are free¡­understand that you don¡¯t have to feel any obligation towards us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Free?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Minaho-san¡¯s first proposal is¡­¡¹

    Nagisa continues to talk sadly.

    ¡¸If, you want to leave our¡ºfamily¡»¡­this is a hypothetical talk¡­Minaho-san will prepare a new family register for you. You¡¯ll be given a sizable amount of money as well. You can live a new life with a new name¡­in a place far away from us. If ever you don¡¯t want to see us again¡­we can move to a foreign country. We¡¯ll never show ourselves to you again. Because, we want you to make your life to the fullest¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would wish for that!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about us for now¡­think of your own life as a priority. Understand that you can redo your life as an ordinary high school student¡­! I don¡¯t want you to think that your life is over!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way I would abandon my family because of that!¡¹

    A life without everyone is just¡­

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡¯s second suggestion is¡­you have to chose a¡ºfamily¡»to live with¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Choose¡¹

    ¡¸If this continues¡­you¡¯ll be crushed by shouldering everything yourself. If so¡­then, isn¡¯t it better to limit it to the only family you think it¡¯s comfortable and easy to live with?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-san said that it¡¯s best for your mental stability to stay with me and Mao in my house but¡­ You can live with Katsuko too. Katsuko-san, Megu-chan and Mana-chan. Renting a house for four people¡¹

    Rent a house?

    Why not the¡ºmansion¡»?

    ¡¸Even Misuzu¡¯s place will do. Shige-chan will prepare a house for it. She¡¯s attentive and gentle. I think it¡¯s good to live with Misuzu, Ruriko-san, Yoshiko-san and Michi-chan in places Shige-chan backs up.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Minaho-san said that you should narrow it down to a range of people. If you¡¯re always worried about everyone, you¡¯ll fall down in anxiety. Of course, you can change on the places as you like. For example, you¡¯re worried about Ruriko for now aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then, stay up with Ruriko until she¡¯s settled down¡­when you think it¡¯s okay then go with Katsuko. That is okay too¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸And, the last proposal¡­Minaho-san said that you should stay away from the criminal organization¡ºKuromori¡». Therefore¡­don¡¯t enter the¡ºmansion¡»anymore, and never see Margo-chan, Kyouko-san and Minaho-san herself ever again¡­¡¹

    ¡­There¡¯s no way I¡¯d do that.

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡¯s the most depressed now. Minaho-san wants to be your teacher forever. She regret that she put you into danger¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Dammit¡­what should I do?

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, what about Nei-san?¡¹

    I ask Nagisa.

    Nei-san¡¯s name hasn¡¯t come out

    ¡¸Nei-chan¡¯s on hold. Nei-chan is in state of shock right now¡­¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Though the real Viola died¡­Nei-chan¡¯s fear of Viola that has been eroding her all this time hasn¡¯t disappeared yet. The balance of reality and mind is being tipped off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­she can only take time to stabilize. Everything has changed so suddenly after all¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s because I shot Viola in front of Nei-san.

    ¡¸How about going on a trip with Nei-chan for a while, for about one month. There¡¯s an option like that too¡­¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Minaho-san¡¯s proposal is too long to be understood but¡­Minaho-san wants you to stop thinking¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped¡»or¡ºI have to do something¡» It¡¯s the same as giving up your life¡¹

    So I won¡¯t have to give up on my life.

    ¡¸Even I¡­I want you to choose what you want to do. We will support you whatever you choose I don¡¯t mind feeling lonely as a result of it. We want you to be happy¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa.

    ¡¸What are you going to do in the future?¡­take your time to think about it¡¹

    Mao-can pops out of the door.

    ¡¸Ihihihi¡­it¡¯s filled with hot water!¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­come in with Mao¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at me.

    ¡¸Since she¡¯s three years old¡­she¡¯ll be fine as long as you take care she doesn¡¯t drown¡¹

    Then¡­she said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s her long time dream to bathe with her father¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Bath! Bath! Rururu!!¡¹

    Mao-chan happily scatters around the clothes around the dressing room.

    I think while taking off my clothes.

    Nagisa¡¯s last words¡­

    Does Nagisa think that I will abandon them?

    So, in order for Mao-chan to make her last memories¡­

    I¡¯m going to take a bath with her.

    ¡¸Uwa, it¡¯s a peepee¡¹

    Mao-chan looks into my crotch

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to look at that part¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­Mao-chan¡¯s embarrassed being seen naked, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s Yoshida-kun after all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun is Mao¡¯s papa right?!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles happily

    Right¡­I promised with this girl.

    Certainly¡­I made a promise.

    ¡¸Yes yes, before you take a bath, wash your body properly first!¡¹

    Mao-chan tells me smiling.

    ¡¸Take a shower¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Pour out the water¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Wow¡­so coold!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be hot water right away¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s getting warmer. Okay, Yoshida-kun, take a sit here!!!¡¹

    Mao-chan makes me sit.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pour in the shower!!¡¹

    She does to me what she usually do to Nagisa.

    I just let Mao-chan do what she want in silence.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll wash your but too¡¹

    Her small hand washes my butt.

    ¡¸Here, I¡¯ll wash Mao-chan too¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay¡¹

    I pour the warm shower on Mao-chan¡¯s small body¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough! I also washed my butt so let¡¯s take a bath now!¡¹

    Err

    What should I do?

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun, go in first! Then you hug Mao in front!¡¹

    Oh¡­I see.

    I can hold Mao-chan in the bathtub.

    ¡¸What small hands.¡¹

    Looking at it again¡­Mao-chan¡¯s hands are really small.

    It¡¯s like a miniature of an adult¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Not just my hand! Mao¡¯s all small¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Oh, well of course¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¯s big¡¹

    ¡¸No I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just around average in class¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re bigger than Mao!¡¹

    Well¡­of course.

    ¡¸Hey, speaking of which, why is Mao-chan calling me¡ºYoshida-kun1¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­Sensei tells me to do so!¡¹

    ¡­Sensei?

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸She said¡ºhe has to go back to his starting point¡»¡¹

    ¡­I see

    So I won¡¯t get trapped in¡ºKuromori¡»house¡­

    So I can reset my thoughts once more¡­

    ¡¸Hey hey, can you do this?¡¹

    Mao-chan sinks the towel into the hot water and makes a bubble/

    ¡¸Bukubukubuku¡­kyahaha¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you a bigger bubble¡¹

    I stuffed in as much air as possible and let the bubble flow out.

    ¡¸Wahahaha, amazing, amazing!¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs.

    ¡¸Hey hey, Yoshida-kun¡­it¡¯s fun!¡¹

    ¡¸Which¡­the bubble?¡¹

    ¡¸No! It¡¯s fun to take a bath with Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡­Mao-chan

    ¡¸It¡¯s fun to take bath with Mama but¡­there are times where Mama¡¯s tired¡¹

    ¡¸What do you do at those times?¡¹

    ¡¸Mao gives Mama a massage!¡¹

    The mother daughter pair has a lot of troubles too.

    ¡¸Ah, Yoshida-kun¡­you have to wash the back of your ears!¡¹

    Mao-chan climbs up my body¡­and rubs the towel she¡¯s been playing until a while ago to my ear.

    ¡¸You see¡­Yoshida-kun. Mao¡­has a request!¡¹

    Then, she looks straight to my face¡­speaking shyly.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸There will be a sports day in Mao¡¯s kindergarten the next day. The other children have their, Papa, Mama, Grandpa and Grandma coming, Mao only has Mama. So¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Sure. Go. I¡¯m coming too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really? Promise?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. I¡¯m not lying I promise¡¹

    I made another promise.

    ¡¸Uhii¡­Yaaaay!!!¡¹

    Mao-chan happily smiled¡­

    ¡­I see.

    ¡­Right.

    ¡­Dammit

    ¡¸Hm¡­What¡¯s wrong? Yoshida-kun?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Nothing¡¹

    In the end, I¡­

    I¡¯ve made so many promises.

    I can¡¯t just run away from those promises I¡¯ve made.

    Promises are meant to be kept.

    I tell myself inside.

    ¡¸¡­Does your stomach hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸Mao will give you a hug then¡­!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s small hand embraces me.

    ¡­What a good girl.

    Mao-chan¡­hugs me.

    I¡¯ll protect this girl for all my life.

    I promised to be this girl¡¯s Papa¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be a good Papa for Mao-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaay!¡¹

    I can¡¯t speak about dependence.

    I must protect her even on death.

    I¡¯ve got promises to fulfill.

    I¡­will become Minaho-neesan¡¯s brother.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s brother, and man.

    Nagisa¡¯s man¡­Mao-chan¡¯s father.

    Nei-san¡¯s brother.

    Misuzu¡¯s man¡­and owner.

    Megu¡¯s lover¡­and husband.

    Mana¡¯s¡­brother, and master.

    Michi¡¯s master.

    Ruriko¡¯s brother.

    Reika¡¯s lord.

    I promised to be Jii-chan¡¯s grandson¡­

    I made promises.

    To make them happy¡­

    I have to do all my best to do what I promised.

    I can¡¯t be dependent anymore.

    Whoever I am¡­

    Whoever I killed, are all irrelevant.

    I¡¯m no longer allowed to be depressed about such things¡­

    In order to protect my ¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m coming in!¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s also naked¡­entering the bathroom.,

    ¡¸Mama, Mama, it¡¯s trouble! Yoshida-kun¡¯s crying!¡¹

    Mao-chan reports to her mother.

    ¡¸At such times, you give him a kiss! then, say¡ºI love you¡»¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸I love you?¡¹

    ¡¸Mao¡­do you like him?¡¹

    ¡¸I like him! He¡¯s Mao¡¯s Papa!¡¹

    ¡­Mao-chan

    ¡¸If you think so then tell him in words and give him a peck. It won¡¯t be conveyed if you just think of it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Mama!¡¹

    Mao-chan looks up at me smiling.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida-kun! I love you! Chu!¡¹

    Her small lips touches mine

    ¡¸I love you too¡­Mao-chan!¡¹

    I also kiss Mao-chan on her cheek¡­!

    1. Mao-chan calls him in hiragana ¤è¤·¤À¤¯¤ó ?

 Chapter 339. Good Morning

    Chapter 339. Good Morning

    ¡¸Mao, try to stuff in. Mama¡¯s coming in too¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, the bathrooms in the suite room are wide. The three of us can fit in¡­¡¹

    Warm bath water¡­

    Soft body.

    Nagisa, me, Mao-chan.

    I¡¯m being embraced by Nagisa from the back and I hold Mao-chan in front.

    Mao-chan¡¯s playing with the water.

    ¡¸¡­As expected, your body is still tense¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s finger pokes my back.

    ¡¸Tense¡­me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your whole body¡¯s stiff, chattering¡¹

    Saying so, Nagisa massaged my shoulder.

    ¡¸Here, take a deep breath¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mama, Mao too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­join together, Mao¡¹

    Mao-chan looks up at me smiling.

    ¡¸Okaay, then let¡¯s take deep breaths! Breath iiin!!¡¹

    ¡­Suuu

    ¡¸Exhaleee!¡¹

    ¡­Haaa

    ¡¸Breathe slowly¡­take a long and deep breath!¡¹

    Mao-chan speaks like a teacher.

    ¡¸She learned it from kindergarten. Don¡¯t worry about it and just play with her¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Okay, inhaaaaaleee!¡¹

    Suuuuuuuuuu

    ¡¸Okay, exhaleeeeee!¡¹

    Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    ¡¸Yes. Imagine yourself melting into hot water. I don¡¯t mind if you put your weight on me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not heavy?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­you can lean over me¡¹

    Nagisa whispers to my ear.

    She hugs my chest from the back tightly

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of¡­it¡¯s not scary at all¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s plump chest touches my back.

    I can feel her nipple clearly.

    ¡¸Mao and I are here. We¡¯ll accept you without any rejections¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s continue our deep breaths!¡¹

    So¡­I take deep breaths while sandwiched between mother and daughter¡­

    My heart and body slowly loosens.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s gotten softer¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s finger caresses my arm and chest.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, Mao will examine too!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s small hand touches my chest.

    ¡¸Mao-chan, that tickles¡¹

    I hug Mao-chan and kiss her.

    ¡¸Go and wash Mao¡¯s body and hair¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to take bath with Mao don¡¯t you? You have to learn how to wash a girl¡¯s hair¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    I¡¯m Mao-chan¡¯s Papa.

    During times where Nagisa¡¯s not with her, I have to wash it.

    There¡¯s a lot of things to remember when taking care of a small girl.

    ¡¸Uh-huh¡­Yoshida-kun, wash me!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­Mao-chan¡¹

    Then, I wash Mao-chan¡¯s head.

    Her hair too, carefully

    ¡¸Close your eyes, it hurts when the soap enters your eyes¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, Yoshida-kun¡¯s saying the same thing as Mama!¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it¡¹

    ¡¸Okay~!¡¹

    Mao-chan washes my body in return.

    As for the hair¡­since she has no strength, it¡¯s soggy, and Nagisa took over halfway.

    Nagisa washes my hair to the root, it felt pleasant.

    Then, I washed Mao-chan and Nagisa¡¯s body.

    Mao-chan laughs, overflowing with youth.

    ¡¸Mao, if you¡¯re too frolic in the morning, you¡¯ll get tired right away!¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s fun!¡¹

    I wash away the soap bubbles on Nagisa¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Mama¡­Mao feels like it¡¯s extremely fun!¡¹

    ¡¸You see, that¡¯s called happiness?¡¹

    ¡¸Is Mao happy?¡¹

    Mao-chan thinks for a bit¡­then looks at me.

    ¡¸Yes. Mao might be happy! Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    Then, I wash Nagisa¡¯s hair.

    Women¡¯s hair¡­when you wet it with water, it becomes lifeless.

    I hung the long wet hair on the side and rubbed both Nagisa with shampoo from both hands.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how you wash it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Mao, help him out¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay~!¡¹

    After shampoo, next is conditioner.

    I massage Nagisa¡¯s hair.

    It¡¯s glossy¡­it doesn¡¯t feel strange.

    ¡¸Mama¡¯s hair is like a kelp!¡¹

    ¡­Mao-chan

    ¡¸You know, those that are swaying in the sea?¡¹

    ¡¸Mao¡­I¡¯ve told you many times already, the kelp in the sea and the kelp in miso soup are the same!¡¹

    ¡¸No way! The miso soup kelp isn¡¯t as big as the ones on the sea!¡¹

    Mao-chan insists strongly

    ¡¸We went to a sea aquarium during our excursion. When asked which fist was the most interesting, this child answered¡ºKelp!¡»¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s fond of kelps?

    Or rather, I wonder if this unique personality is something to rejoice at¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look so worried¡­it¡¯s the children¡¯s privilege to say strange things. You don¡¯t have to mind all of it¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at me.

    ¡¸Yes yes, you don¡¯t have to mind it¡­Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Nihihi¡¹Mao-chan laughs¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Coming out of the bath.

    ¡¸The change is in there. Reika-oneesan has prepared last night¡¹

    It¡¯s a change of underwear and a shirt.

    Did Reika buy it?

    ¡¸The first floor of the hotel is soaked¡­so she has gone to a nearby convenience store¡¹

    I¡¯ve got to thank her later¡­

    ¡¸She should¡¯ve bought some ingredients as well. Katsuko should be cooking breakfast¡¹

    ¡­Breakfast?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a kitchen in the suite for Katsuko. There are some foreigners who would like to cook while staying after all¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Though there¡¯s no problem with the facilities of the hotel¡­there¡¯s no clerks around. It¡¯s closed until the field verification is over¡­so it¡¯s a secret to the police that we¡¯re staying. Room service are also unavailable¡¹

    It seems that someone recovered the clothes I took off from the theater in the hotel.

    ¡­I¡¯m glad.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather clothes, Katsuko-nee fixed the size to fit me¡­

    All of them are taken.

    ¡¸The hotel laundry can¡¯t be used for now. The clothes we took off will be taken home¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s on her bathroom for the time being.

    Mao-chan¡¯s also wrapped in bath towel.

    ¡¸Wait¡­women really takes time on this part¡¹

    Saying that, Nagisa uses the hair dryer on Mao-chan¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got to dry it properly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if not you¡¯re going to catch colds¡¹

    I said, Nagisa laughs¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s that, but¡­when it¡¯s naturally dried, it will look like it exploded. That¡¯s our hair type¡¹

    I see.

    I don¡¯t have a long hair so I don¡¯t understand

    ¡¸If you¡¯re bored then go watch the TV¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll watch here¡¹

    Nagisa dries Mao-chan¡¯s hair.

    Next is Nagisa¡¯s hair.

    Mao-chan helps out too.

    I just watch all the time.

    It¡¯s not boring at all.

    ¡¸¡­Interesting?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, very¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re always doing this though?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s my first time seeing this¡¹

    I was taking baths with grandma when I was little, but¡­

    Grandma never used dryer or anything of sorts.

    My mother¡­

    Mother¡¯s room that are absolutely off limits are the bath, restroom, and the dressing room so¡­

    I¡¯ve never seen this kind of scene.

    ¡¸Dear, my back please¡¹

    Nagisa takes off her bathrobe and puts on her bra.

    She puts her rich breasts in the cup and turns her back on me¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­sure¡¹

    I fasten the hook on the back

    ¡¸Katsuko and I are fine because we carry a replacement underwear out of habit, but. I wonder if Megu-chan and Mana-chan are okay¡¹

    Usual habit¡­

    The two of them were prostitutes after all¡­

    ¡¸Can I wear the panty myself?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one putting on Misuzu-chan and Megu-chan¡¯s panties, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­what they wish for. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m that particular about panties¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¹

    But still¡­Nagisa wiggles her butt to entertain my eyes.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun! Dress me up!¡¹

    The naked Mao-chan runs towards me.

    ¡¸Mao¡¯s clothes are there. Mao¡¯s underwear was washed and dried up last night. I¡¯m glad I did¡¹

    Wow¡­what a small panty

    This is surely easier to dry off.

    ¡¸Mao-chan, raise one of your feet¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    The obedient Mao-chan follows instructions.

    What a good girl.

    I somehow managed to dress up Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Wrong, Yoshida-kun¡­you¡¯re one button off¡¹

    ¡¸Oh true, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­you can just remember bit by bit¡­Kishishi!¡¹

    Mao-chan said and laughed.

    Taking care of children is troublesome

    But, I¡¯ve got to work hard¡­

    Meanwhile, Nagisa¡¯s changed to the same clothes she wore yesterday.

    ¡¸We¡¯re putting on light make up. We¡¯re only meeting up with everyone but¡­if I don¡¯t have make up, Katsuko will laugh at me¡¹

    Saying that, she takes out a foundation from her pouch

    ¡¸Mama, Mao too, Mao too¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    She also applied a small foundation on Mao-chan¡¯s face too.

    Then, adding a bit of eyebrow¡­

    Adding a few color on her lips as well¡­

    Just a bit of make up turns her to a face of an adult woman.

    ¡¸After we eat breakfast¡­we have to go to the store. I had my stock this morning delivered directly from the flower market but we have to prepare before opening¡¹

    Oh right. We¡¯re still in the middle of Golden Week, but¡­

    Nagisa¡¯s shop isn¡¯t closed.

    ¡¸We have a customers related to flowers¡­the iris on seasonal festival sells well¡¹

    ¡¸Should I help out in your store?¡¹

    Nagisa smiles¡­

    ¡¸Take care of other girls instead of me Everyone¡¯s worried about you¡­some of them are depressed. Therefore, take care of them¡¹

    Then she touched my crotch in a way Mao-chan won¡¯t see¡­

    ¡¸Watching your sleeping face¡­taking a bath together is enough for me. I can work energetically today as well!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa¡¹

    ¡¸We can have baby-making next time again¡­¡¹

    Sex with Nagisa is baby making.

    Nagisa wants to be pregnant¡­

    ¡¸Oh right. Can Mao stay with everyone? Today¡¯s a holiday for kindergarten. I feel sorry to leave her alone in the house¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­I¡¯ll look after her¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do it alone. I¡¯ll ask Katsuko and Margo-chan too¡¹

    Nagisa crouches and look look at Mao-chan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Mao¡­can you stay away from Mama until night?¡¹

    Mao-chan¡­

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll stay with Yoshida-kuun!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We go to the next suit across the hotel corridor.

    Megu and mana came out when I ring the bell.

    ¡¸Good morning, Onii-chan1¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    The two of them want a good morning kiss.

    I kiss them in turns.

    ¡¸M-Me too, I didn¡¯t have my morning kiss¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao already had a lot of kisses!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸When you want to kiss¡­or want to do it then don¡¯t hold back¡¹

    Nagisa gives me a rich kiss.

    ¡­But

    Megu and Mana are wearing waitress uniforms of the hotel restaurant.

    It¡¯s an orange apron dress.

    ¡¸Oh, this? It¡¯s hard to stay in dress all the time so after consulting Reika-oneesan, we borrowed the hotel uniform¡¹

    Megu explained.

    ¡¸Look, after this we¡¯re going to slip out of the police on-the-spot investigation, so it would be conspicuous to be wearing a dress.¡¹

    True, it would be unnoticeable if we look employees of the hotel, but¡­

    But, for young girls to be wearing waitress uniform¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Is it strange?¡¹

    Mana looks up at me worriedly.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s cute. Too cute I¡¯m worried that it¡¯ll stand out¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ll somehow manage¡¹

    Nagisa said smiling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu cuddles with me.

    ¡¸¡­I was worried¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Mana too!¡¹

    Mana hugs me from the back

    I also hug the two

    ¡­Nununu

    ¡­This feeling

    ¡¸Mana, you¡¯re not wearing underwear?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹

    Mana smiles bashfully.

    This girl¡­she¡¯s waiting for me to do her¡­

    She¡¯s grown up ash she¡¯s not asking me directly¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, you smell good¡­did you take a bath?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, along with Nagisa and Mao-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything that¡¯s educationally bad so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Nagisa answers smiling.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because he¡¯s going to bang Mao-chan when she¡¯s at age already¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I want to see everyone¡¯s face soon¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s in the back room¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing!¡­It¡¯s a suite room!¡¹

    Megu and Mana sandwich me in between.

    ¡¸¡­Look, it¡¯s an old Japanese Novel. There¡¯s a story that you have to steal the potty where they shit and look at it, right? When you look inside, the woman notices it¡­it contains fake shit made from fragrant tree¡­and the man dies in agony¡¹

    I can hear Kyouko-san¡¯s loud voice.

    Or rather, what are you talking about so early in the morning.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that novel exists!¡¹

    ¡­This voice is¡­

    ¡­Yukino?!

    ¡¸There¡¯s one. Ryunosuke Akutagawa¡¯s¡ºAmorous¡», right?¡¹

    Now this voice is¡­miss Cordelia?

    Eh¡­why is she here?

    ¡¸Oh, good morning? You look better. Your eyes are back¡­good!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said as she look at my face.

    ¡¸G-Good morning¡¹

    ¡¸Now then¡­since the man has come in, I¡¯m going back¡¹

    Miss Cordelia stands up from her seat.

    Oh, the female Viola and Rosalind are here too.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so cautious. You¡¯re Kyouko¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»too aren¡¯t you?¡­Then I¡¯ll let you live even if you¡¯re a man¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said smiling wryly

    ¡¸You showed me some guts¡­let¡¯s get along from now on¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸She¡¯s my partner so I think she¡¯ll come to play once in a while¡¹

    K-Kyuouko-san¡­

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s coming once in a while?¡­

    ¡¸You too¡­it¡¯s our first time talking directly Katagai Nagisa-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­nice to meet you, miss Cordelia¡¹

    I see, Nagisa was in the basement last night so she haven¡¯t met miss Cordelia.

    But, she has investigated about Nagisa on investigation stage.

    ¡¸You¡¯re, Mao-chan¡­?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia tries to talk to Mao-chan, but¡­

    Mao-chan somehow knows this woman¡¯s danger so she hides behind Nagisa.

    ¡¸My my, what a shy child¡­so cute¡¹

    ¡¸Margo was the one who named Mao¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Oh, Margo Starkweather thinks like that?¡¹

    ¡­Thinks?

    ¡¸¡ºMao Zedong book¡»is the only reading I can think of that¡¹

    ¡¸Cordelia¡­that Mao is different¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks troubled.

    ¡¸Go already. If you stay for longer, Tanizawa Pops would be troubled¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I¡¯ll contact you later.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll wait¡­it¡¯s impossible for tonight though. One of my¡ºlittle sisters¡»is depressed.¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­but, I want to see you before I go back¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be sure to make time¡­I won¡¯t let it pass¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    Miss Cordelia heads to the exit.

    ¡¸Bye, everyone. Megu-chan and Mana-chan too, bye¡¹

    ¡¸Bye, Cordelia-san¡¹

    ¡¸Good bye¡¹

    Mana and Megu replies.

    These two seems to have talked with miss Cordelia while I was away.

    ¡¸Stay healthy. Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to see you again¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s turns her face away

    ¡¸Well then, everyone¡­have a nice day¡¹

    Miss Cordelia leaves with her subordinates.

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    Mana leaks a sigh

    ¡¸Well done¡¹

    Kyouko-san said laughing

    ¡¸You were being careful so she doesn¡¯t feel unpleasant. Megu-chan and Mana-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­it was scary¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. She knows courtesy. I think that she also knows how Mana-chan felt¡¹

    Kyouko-san said

    ¡¸Especially¡­the girl who¡¯s been having bad temper all this time¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Yukino

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Or rather¡­why are you still here?

    No, thinking about it¡­

    True, there¡¯s no other place than here.

    But still, she¡¯s sitting with such an arrogant attitude¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand¡­I don¡¯t want to be in this place. Really¡¹

    Saying that far¡­Yukino looks for words to say.,

    ¡¸¡­But, how should I say it¡­I just thought that I should be here when you wake up. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. That¡¯s all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t get what that means.

    That¡¯s why I ignore it.

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    ¡¸In the kitchen. She¡¯s preparing breakfast¡¹

    Megu answers

    Err¡­

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and Michi came back earlier in preparation for Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral.

    Seki-san should be with them too.

    Reika¡­she must be doing work for Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸I have to call Edie. She was hiding in that room until Cordelia goes away¡¹

    Kyouko-san stands up and tries to search for sister Edie.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan and Margo-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­With Nei-san¡¹

    I see¡­

    Earlier, Kyouko-san¡­

    She said that one of her¡ºlittle sister¡»is still depressed¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s on that room. You should go and take a look¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me.

 Chapter 340. We shall Overcome

    Chapter 340. We shall Overcome

    ¡¸Margo¡¯s worried about you too¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me.

    Right, I fainted¡­

    ¡¸Got it, I¡¯m going then¡¹

    I try to head to the room where Nei-san is.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡¹

    The door opens and Minaho-neesan appeared.

    ¡¸Ah¡­good morning, Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning¡­show me your face¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares at my face

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Looks like there¡¯s no problem¡¹

    ¡­Proooblem

    ¡¸You seem stable. Should I say as expected of Nagisa-chan?¡­Mao-chan too of course¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles

    ¡¸Little girls cures all sorts of diseases after all¡¹1

    Err¡­

    I won¡¯t deny it.

    If Mao-chan tells me¡ºDo your best¡»after running a full marathon, I feel like I can go for another 42.195km more.

    ¡¸You¡­do you not know how much danger you were in?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to me holding both of my shoulders.

    ¡¸¡­Danger?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what Margo was afraid of!¡¹

    What is she afraid of?

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m¡­

    ¡¸Margo has always been worried about the danger that you would become a man who¡¯s not hesitating to hurt and kill people¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Humans get numb on a sensation when they get used to it. That includes people¡¯s death¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Not hesitating to use violence in order to protect the family¡­it might be unavoidable but it will be strange if you get too used to the violence. Using violence on people for just a trivial thing¡­feeling easy to kill people¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of them in my line of work. Guys who lose their brakes. Those guys can¡¯t be worked with. They dispose people with some reason. Just being with them is dangerous¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸It was expecially dangerous for you¡­since the situation is too special¡¹

    ¡­The situation is too special?

    ¡¸If you didn¡¯t shoot Cesario Viola in that timing¡­nearly half of the people on that floor would be dead. Therefore, you were right to kill him. That¡¯s situation 1¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸In the first place, Cesario Viola is Nei¡¯s enemy, he¡¯s a real scum that nobody would complain whoever kills him. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t matter that you killed him. That¡¯s situation 2¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    ¡¸And, that place was an insane and chaotic space. Just before that, Kouzuki gramps requested for a murder and Cordelia killed a man. In spite of that, Gramps and Cordelia don¡¯t seem to be judged by the court of Japan. The outlaws of the underground society and the owner of an extreme power are together¡­it was a place where crimes are overlooked. Thus, in order to save people, you killed Viola¡­you shall not be judged. That¡¯s situation 3¡¹

    Being told once again¡­that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸A normal human would justify their actions with the reasons I gave. Telling oneself that it¡¯s not wrong to kill Viola. But¡­the head only works towards justification, the heart doesn¡¯t¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸A murderer is a murderer. Taking away a person¡¯s life¡­causes a physiological rejection in regards to the blood squirting out. That¡¯s for normal humans¡­¡¹

    Normal humans.

    True, when I shot a bullet to Viola¡­when I saw the red blood¡­

    ¡­I felt horrified.

    ¡­Scared.

    ¡¸Let me tell you again¡­that one was a truly special situation. You taking a mental shock in regards to killing a person is natural as a human being but¡­it¡¯s possible that the situation would cancel the shock¡¹

    ¡­Possibility.

    ¡¸For example, someone says¡­¡ºThis can¡¯t be helped so you didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡»defending your murder. ¡ºIt¡¯s Viola so it¡¯s fine to kill him¡», or¡ºSince this hotel is extraterritorial, there¡¯s no problem¡»¡­while being talked as such, you¡¯ll also think¡ºthat might be¡» You feel your heart is saved. But, as a result¡­you forget self-justification, guilt¡­the face that you killed a person will become light inside you¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸The memory of killing a person to protect the¡ºfamily¡»will be memorized in your head¡­the disgust and shock your heart felt that time would be forgotten. The, what do you think will happen?¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san keeps talking as she observe my reaction.

    ¡¸Next time you get in trouble¡­you¡¯ll become a person who uses more violence than necessary. You try to solve problems with violence, and your brakes won¡¯t work anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll lose the fear of hurting people¡¹

    There¡¯s a possibility of becoming a violent person¡­

    ¡¸You were lucky back then¡­Yukino-san was there. She¡¯s a girl who screams around her emotions when her head¡¯s nervous, not even reading the atmosphere¡­

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re making a fool of me!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸She¡¯s got no awareness so she¡¯s the real deal¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said looking amazed.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re a person with a bit of kindness to others¡­then you can¡¯t say those horrible things on the spot. The situation back then was hopelessly dangerous¡­it was an unusual world. Yukino-san who brings the common sense of the everyday world and screams out her emotions is the clear madman. She¡¯s a lass whose ego is beyond saving¡­but it was fortunate that she threw her daily world¡¯s common sense to you¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s puffing.

    ¡¸Somehow, it feels like I¡¯m being told that I¡¯m messed up though¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan ignores Yukino.

    ¡¸As a result¡­you were brought back to the everyday world. ¡ºI must not kill people, and it¡¯s horrible to hurt people¡»was the priority inside your head¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, you didn¡¯t overstep the line¡¹

    ¡­line?

    ¡¸Illegal¡­the outlaw world shouldn¡¯t be taken for granted. Just like me¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs sadly

    ¡¸But, I¡­am a member of¡ºKuromori¡», a criminal organization. I already belong to this side¡¹

    ¡¸You belong to a criminal organization but¡­staying on which side of the line is another thing. You¡¯re still on the side of ordinary people. You still have the common sense in you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Common sense? What¡¯s common sense? Is that important?¡¹

    Yukino asks.

    ¡¸Asking that question means that you¡¯re really a foolish girl who grew up spoiled. Well fine. Let me tell you¡¹

    Kyouko-san said while smiling wryly

    ¡¸Humans are a group creature. Creatures that can¡¯t survive without making a¡ºgroup¡»called¡ºsociety¡» And yet, it¡¯s a creature where each one has a will¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard about this before.

    ¡¸¡ºSociety¡»as a¡ºgroup¡»¡­always look for optimal conditions and changing. At the same time, the¡ºindividual¡»always aim for the optimal situation. This is usually called¡ºthe pursuit of happiness¡» However, there are many cases where the optimization as an individual and as society confront each other. I think it¡¯s easy to understand when you compare it to companies¡­for the company¡ºgroup¡», its easier to reduce the personnel expenses and yet¡­the¡ºindividual¡»which is the employee wants to raise the salary even a bit¡­or something like that¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸The group and individual aren¡¯t always conflicting but¡­there¡¯s always parts where the optimization is incompatible. However, in case of humans, the individuals can¡¯t continue to survive unless they organize as a group and the society isn¡¯t allowed to crush an individual as long as the individual is in the society. That¡¯s why a compromise is needed¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸Therefore, in order for the society and individual to coexist¡­the group has to endure. This is a fine rule that the individual must endure. This is¡ºcommon sense¡» In each group¡­it¡¯s decided within the relationship of the group and individual. Therefore,¡ºcommon sense¡»isn¡¯t always constant. It changes according to the group¡¹

    ¡¸But, things like you shouldn¡¯t kill, you shouldn¡¯t steal¡­those common sense is universal isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Yukino refutes.

    ¡¸Well of course. That¡¯s because the¡ºcommon sense¡»comes from the fundamental¡ºliving instinct¡»of humans. If you can¡¯t keep that strange common sense, it¡¯s impossible for the group to be organized you know?¡¹

    True¡­if a murderer or a thief lives unregulated, you can¡¯t condition the society.

    ¡¸Now then, any kind of animal group will always produce a stray. You know the talk about some percent of worker ants don¡¯t work at all? It¡¯s prepared to respond to sudden changes in the social environment. It¡¯s the¡ºfluctuation¡» In Saruyama2, the¡ºstray¡»is always chased out every year. The alpha male of the boss monopolizes the females and drives out the young males out of the herd. Both of those grow stronger outside the herd, then beat the old boss and take over the herd. The¡ºstray¡»is an absolute necessity in the group¡¹

    ¡­¡ºStray¡»

    ¡¸In human society¡­us¡ºoutsiders¡»play that role. Because we¡¯re deviated from the social common sense, we can directly cut off the affected part of the society directly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A crime is a crime! You¡¯re just self-justifying your crimes!¡¹

    Yukino snarls at Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸Well, if you look at it with eyes of common sense¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­either way, the common sense of the world is bigger, and it has a base. The world of outsiders is a world where common sense is not necessary¡­thus only¡ºoutsiders¡»can survive. Ah, the¡ºoutsiders¡»in this case isn¡¯t just outlaws and criminal organization. Even powerful people like Kouzuki house are¡ºoutsiders¡»because they deviate from the world of common sense.

    Minaho-neesan looks at me with kind eyes¡­

    ¡¸You can just stay in the world of common sense. No¡­please stay there. And if we step off the right track, or lose what¡¯s important, tell us¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve already crossed the line after al¡¹

    Then¡­she looks at Megu and Mana.

    ¡¸You two, stay with him. By looking at you young ones¡­we won¡¯t be drowning in the world of insane¡­¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan, I¡¯ve already¡­¡¹

    I¡¯ve killed Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸I can no longer turn back¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸¡­Did you kill Cesario Viola because of hate?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t, did you? You tried to save everyone¡­and as a result you killed him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say it¡¯s an accident¡­I know it¡¯s hard for you. But, it¡¯s not that you wanted to do it, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hugs me.

    ¡¸¡­I will carry that burden with you for the rest of my life¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    The emotions overflow from the inside¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m here with you¡¹

    Nagisa hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸Me too¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Megu and Mana cuddles with me.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun! Get well!¡¹

    Mao-chan too¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸You can cry if it¡¯s painful. Cry a lot¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll drink all of your tears¡­¡¹

    At that moment¡­

    My tears overflow.

    The emotions I¡¯ve piled up explodes inside me.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­uuuuu¡­uuuu!¡¹

    I can¡¯t speak but groan.

    My body trembles.

    ¡¸Geez¡­you still have this much accumulated!¡¹

    Nagisa scoops my tears with her tongue.

    ¡¸Me too¡­!¡¹

    Megu and Mana licks my face.

    I¡­

    I lost my voice.

    Just¡­tears falling down.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll never leave you¡­never¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said¡­and licks my tears.

    ¡¸Mao too, I want to lick!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, sure¡¹

    Nagisa carries Mao-chan

    ¡¸Ufufufu!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s small tongue licks my tears.

    ¡¸It¡¯s salty! Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Feel refreshed?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks me laughing

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I¡¯m finally able to speak.

    ¡¸You seem to have¡¶overcome¡·it¡¹

    ¡¸Over-cam?¡¹

    ¡¸In Japanese¡­it¡¯s getting over it3?¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸As long as you live¡­you¡¯ll experience a lot of things. Even painful, sad, or traumatic experiences too. But, confront it, accept it, understand it, make it your experience¡­and unless you overcome it properly, the experience will remain as an obstacle in your heart. If you don¡¯t go through the process of experiencing your experiences, you can¡¯t digest any memories¡­¡¹

    I wonder if I overcame Viola.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s right. In this boy¡¯s case¡­it¡¯s better for you to digest the downside in your heart completely. Before meeting Nei¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little rough you see¡­I can¡¯t win against Minaho¡¯s tenderness¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san is delicate enough¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that Kyouko-san is always thinking from the¡ºoutsider¡»perspective¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m trapped in that thought you see. I thought that having him meet Nei while having a bomb in his heart is good for both of them, just like shock therapy. That¡¯s a battlefield mentality. True¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For now, it¡¯s better to take time and choose a reliable method¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Minaho¡¯s calmness is right¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­no matter what happens, I like Yoshi-kun. That feeling won¡¯t change¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mana too¡¹

    Megu and Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸But, I¡­Cesaio Viola¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m a murderer¡­

    ¡¸I¡­pulled the trigger with Yoshi-kun Therefore, Yoshi-kun¡¯s pain is mine as well¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Yeah, Mana¡­will take Onii-chan¡¯s pain together

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸I was told by Minaho-san¡­show a usual face until Yoshi-kun lets out his emotions properly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, Megu-oneechan has been holding back until now¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸If these girls said at first¡ºyou did nothing wrong¡»your heart would be confused, won¡¯t it? Therefore I didn¡¯t let them touch about Viola first¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    If the two defended me killing Viola as soon as we see each other¡­

    I think I would¡¯ve closed my heart.

    ¡ºWrong. That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s my fault¡­!¡»like that.

    ¡¸By the way, why aren¡¯t you clinging to him?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks Yukino.

    Yukino goes aloof¡­

    ¡¸Haa?! Why me?!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you also¡¶LOVE¡·this guy?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡¹

    Yukino snapped.

    ¡¸In truth¡­I hate it that Yukino¡¯s here¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Me too, desu¡¹

    Mana too.

    ¡¸But, I thought that Yoshi-kun would be glad if Yukino is here when he enters the room¡­so I held back¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, desu¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying! I came here by my own will!¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸As expected, let¡¯s throw her out the window¡¹

    As usual, Mana¡¯s cruel with her sister

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that¡­we¡¯re having breakfast soon you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Tell Katsuko-san that Yukino-san doesn¡¯t need her share¡¹

    Hey hey, Mana

    ¡¸Instead of that¡­both of you go and help Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re right, Yoshi-kun. I was worried about Yoshi-kun so we came to this room¡¹

    ¡¸True. Katsuko-san said¡ºGo on, I¡¯ll be fine¡»¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Katsuko believes that you¡¯ll be fine if left to Nagisa. She¡¯ll heal you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san is also so mature¡¹

    Mana said

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. ¡ºIf it¡¯s Danna-sama, he¡¯ll definitely recover. Misuzu knows it¡»¡­she said¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s worried about Ruriko-san right now¡­so she said that she wants to be by their side¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Michi-chan too¡­¡ºI have to guard Misuzu-sama, and I¡¯ll just accept Master¡¯s scolding later¡»she said¡¹

    ¡¸She said¡ºI have a clear Idea what master needs from me right now¡»¡­¡¹

    True¡­if Michi guards Misuzu, I can feel relieved.

    Did Michi move ahead knowing my feelings?

    ¡¸Both of them are amazing. Yet, we¡¯re just moving around¡­waiting for Yoshi-kun to become well¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, desu¡­¡¹

    Megu and Mana¡¯s face turn gloomy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine for people who are not in hurry to be absent minded. It¡¯s fine to take it easy. Japanese are always too ahead on¡ºdoing something¡»¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Anyway, go help out Katsuko-nee. Okay?¡­I¡¯m going to Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Onii-chan¡¹

    Megu and Mana head to the kitchen.

    ¡¸Then¡­how¡¯s Nei-san doing?¡¹

    I asked, Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Well you see¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hesitates to speak¡­

    Did something serious happen?

    Kyouko-san answers instead.

    ¡¸To make it short¡­she returned to Yasuko.¡¹

    ¡­Yasuko?

    Not Natou Nei¡­

    But Najima Yasuko¡­???

    1. Except pedophilia ?

    2. hill in a monkey enclosure at a zoo ?

    3. By Bennet Foddy ?

 Chapter 341. Brother

    Chapter 341. Brother

    ¡¸The fear of Cesario Viola and the trauma from the days when she was confined has been confined inside Nei¡¯s heart the whole time. With Viola dead, the balance inside her mind is lost¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me.

    ¡¸You do know that Natou Nei is a personality Najima Yasuko made so that her own heart won¡¯t break, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know that¡¹

    The real Nei-san¡­Yasuko is a girl who¡¯s too meek and delicate.

    When we stayed under the principal¡¯s room, Nei-san has talked about her past.

    ¡¸When we came back to Japan¡­a lot of things happened¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said sadly

    ¡¸Nei entered out school but¡­at that time, her name was already Natou Nei. The name Najima Yasuko can¡¯t be used¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Najima Yasuko in the census is still missing in the US. We came back to Japan with counterfeit passport made in Los Angeles. We used the Chinese Canadian name Mei Lin If we applied for Najima Yasuko¡¯s passport reissue, Viola would find her whereabouts¡­that¡¯s the reason why¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­the school?¡¹

    ¡¸I all forged the papers in our school. Therefore, she has a student register but¡­Natou Nei isn¡¯t supposed to exist in Japan. It¡¯s just a Canadian named Mei Lin staying in Japan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be the reason why Nei-san had to repeat a year¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s one of the reason she can¡¯t graduate. She has a student register but¡­she¡¯s normally a child who can¡¯t be enrolled. Even studying abroad as a Canadian¡­Nei¡¯s never lived in Canada in the past.¡¹ I can¡¯t leave documents with pictures everywhere. Do you understand it?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s photo was uploaded to the criminal¡¯s network and Viola identified her and went to Japan immediately¡­

    ¡¸Therefore, the Canadian Mei Lin is in Japan on a short term visa. She has to go out of the country once every 90 days to get visa¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Canadian embassy is anywhere in the country but¡­my face is effective with American embassy staff so I often went to America. If we¡¯re not careful, it¡¯ll be exposed that it¡¯s a fake passport. We head over there on a private jet¡­we try not to face other people except for customs staff. We¡¯ve always stayed on a place that¡¯s a closed villa for the rich. Then we never come out of there. Well, she had practiced driving a car with Margo though. Oh¡­she¡¯s got an international driver¡¯s license in a Canadian rural town¡¹

    Kyouko-san explained.

    Despite of Viola¡¯s presence¡­they¡¯ve come to America so many times because of that reason?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Nei-san often takes a day off from school¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the only reason¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸I put Nei in our school¡­wanting to let her live as a normal high school student, regain her brightness, but¡­ Nei has also entered the chorus club at the start of the class, but¡­

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    From what I know¡­the Kendo grounds was burned down and the arsonist was Nei-san.

    ¡¸That girl was still having black hair back then¡­she¡¯s a beauty that would make any men look at her. She stood out too much within the campus¡­ But, she¡¯s in reality a shy girl¡¹

    Yeah¡­She would be in a mess if men were coming to attack her.

    ¡¸On top of that, there were many staff members who have the same tone as Shirasaka Sousuke¡­so she¡¯s been harassed in various ways¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s looking for girls in our school as prostitute candidates.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡­and Iwakura-senpai were turned to prostitutes.

    ¡¸He has a grudge to us for stealing Nei in Los Angeles. Thus, his prot¨¦g¨¦ male teacher attacked Nei¡¹

    That¡¯s the incident when Nei-san was in first year.

    ¡¸Well, Margo was a student at that time so she was able to protect Nei somehow. but. The teacher who attacked Nei is paralyzed. The kendo grounds he used as a stronghold was burned down as a result¡¹

    ¡¸Then, anyway¡­we kept Nei and Margo away from the general students¡­ It would be troublesome if Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s catastrophe befall into Nei¡¯s friends or something. That man would do that without any problems¡¹

    If Shirasaka Sousuke attacks Nei-san¡¯s friends¡­there¡¯s no response.

    If he takes a hostage and threaten Nei-san and Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Thus, the girl herself avoided making friends inside the school. Not going to the chorus club¡­she still has her membership however. An official departure hasn¡¯t been issued¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    Without Margo-san who¡¯s her only friend in the school¡­

    She¡¯s been lonely all this time.

    Though she¡¯s registered as a student¡­it¡¯s a counterfeit so she can¡¯t graduate.

    She can¡¯t make friends.

    She¡¯s singing alone on the rooftop of the school building.

    ¡¸But¡­even if Nei rejects them, other students will still come for her you see? Especially the boys. Then¡­she joined up with Margo, pretending to be a delinquent who¡¯s too dangerous for ordinary students to approach. So, Nei dyed her hair blonde and wore blue contact lenses¡¹

    ¡¸A girl who¡¯s too beautiful like Nei coloring her hair blonde and her eyes blue would make her stand out more you see¡­she creates an atmosphere where normal children can¡¯t come close to her¡¹

    Kyouko-san says so but¡­in reality, Nei-san¡¯s isolation just deepened.

    ¡¸Nei made a personality like that to adapt to the image of a delinquent girl, but¡­in order to comfort her loneliness, Nei thought that her true character won¡¯t be able to endure it¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s convinced of the current Nei-san.

    The delinquent blonde haired girl, Natou Nei¡¯s personality¡­was born from that

    ¡­But

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong, Kyouko-san¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­longs for a woman with a strong personality like Kyouko-san. That¡¯s why she imitates Kyouko-san¡¯s personality¡­which results to the current Nei-san¡¹

    Thinking that if it¡¯s a woman like Kyouko-san¡­she¡¯ll be fine no matter what situation she¡¯s in

    ¡¸Nei, me?¡­No way¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸No, I think that he¡¯s correct. Nei thinks she wants to be like Kyouko-san¡¹

    Nagisa who¡¯s been listening to the talk¡­answered.

    ¡¸Because¡­I¡¯m just a muscle head girl¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think that Kyouko-san¡¯s middle cuts are refreshing and are fascinating for me¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, nothing will come out even if you flatter me¡­In the first place, I¡¯m a lesbian¡¹

    ¡¸I too like girls. But that¡¯s not the topic¡­I think Nei-san longs for Kyouko-san¡¯s way of thinking, of living with such confidence in oneself¡¹

    ¡¸Nei thinks that she¡¯s hopeless, that she can¡¯t do anything herself. Even about herself¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said sadly

    ¡¸Yeah¡­in the end, she closed herself in her shell¡¹

    Kyouko-san also shows a troubled face.

    Nagisa fell silent too.

    Megu and Mana are playing with Mana-chan while listening to our talk in a way they don¡¯t disturb us

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯ve got an idea. Could I have everyone¡¯s attention?¡¹

    In order to realize my idea¡­

    I need Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san¡¯s cooperation

    ¡¸What? Say it¡¹

    I begin to talk quietly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Nei-san is in one of the several bedrooms in this suite.

    ¡­Konkon

    I knock the door

    ¡¸¡­Who?¡¹

    This is Margo-san¡¯s voice.

    She must be accompanying Nei-san all this time.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s me¡¹

    The door opened

    Margo-san looks down on me worriedly

    ¡¸¡­You okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­come in¡¹

    I enter the room.

    Nei-san was in the bed.

    Nei-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­are you okay?¡¹

    It¡¯s not Nei-san.

    This is Yasuko

    ¡¸Because of me¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Tears spill off.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not Nei-san¡¯s fault. It was mine¡­I was careless¡¹

    Margo-san blames herself.

    ¡¸I imagined what would it be like if you had a gun. And yet¡­in that situation, I have overlooked Seki-san handing over the gun to you¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­I was told not to hold any guns.

    If I had a gun, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to shoot¡­Margo-san has noticed that before.

    ¡¸Err¡­Uhm¡¹

    I laughed gently

    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Because¡­I¡¯ve made you carry the cross of killing people¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Yes. I shouldered it¡­I¡¯m finally same as everyone¡¹

    The two of them look at me in surprise.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, those who are prostitutes in the past. MArgo-san who killed the person who raped her. Nei-san who can¡¯t help out her brother¡­I¡¯m finally able to stand on the same place as all of you¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯ve already gotten over it.

    ¡¸And¡­the experience I had can no longer be changed. The only way is forward. With my face raised¡­facing forward¡­¡¹

    Reach towards Nei-san.

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­please teach me martial arts starting today. It¡¯s not to become stronger. If ever the opportunity arises that I have to use violence¡­if it¡¯s to protect the family, then I will do anything. My resolve won¡¯t change¡­I don¡¯t want to do excessive injury on people I use violence on so I want to be able to have brakes¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I

    ¡¸The beat up stick Margo-san gave me¡­is a weapon that won¡¯t be able to kill even if I beat up the opponent, right? Margo-san purposely handed me a weapon that only has that amount of destructive force¡­¡¹

    The beat up stick¡­is a short stuffed golf club that¡¯s cut off.

    If the grip is long then it¡¯s possible to crush the skull of the other party by applying centrifugal force, but¡­

    If you swing something that short, the destructive power of that extent won¡¯t come out.

    ¡¸Even if one hurts people¡­it doesn¡¯t lead to killing. You chose this weapon so I won¡¯t cause any fatal injury to the other party by mistake due to my recklessness. Margo-san has been worried about my mind issues for a long time. Thank you very much¡¹

    Right now¡­various things have really come to light.

    Margo-san and Minaho-neesan¡­has been taking care of me in various ways¡­

    ¡¸With that thought¡­I want it to be thoroughly charged in my body. No, even if I can¡¯t hurt the other party if possible¡­I think it¡¯s best to learn the skills to be able to stop Please teach me. Please¡­ !¡¹

    Moving forward.

    I can¡¯t stop.

    I have a¡ºfamily¡»I need to protect.

    There¡¯s no choice to move forward¡­I must be active and not be greedy.

    ¡¸Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll train myself too. Polishing skills where you can¡¯t kill thoroughly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we may be a criminal organization but¡­we¡¯re not murderers¡¹

    If I could protect the¡ºfamily¡»that¡¯s good enough.

    ¡¸¡­Are you really sure?¡¹

    Yasuko speaks in a timid voice.

    ¡¸What are you saying this late¡­Nei-san¡¹

    I smiled.

    I¡¯ll drag out the Nei-san from inside Yasuko-san.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be together forever¡­I¡¯ll protect Nei-san¡¹

    Yasuko looks at me.

    ¡¸By the way¡­ what kind of place is America?¡¹

    I start the topic calmly

    ¡¸It may be impossible right now, but¡­I¡¯d like to go there on summer vacation with you, Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Why?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Ah¡­you¡¯re not coming? But, we can meet each other over there¡­and come back together¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is this about?¡¹

    I smile at Nei-san.

    ¡¸I asked Kyouko-san to smuggle us out of Japan. I don¡¯t know how to do it¡­maybegoing out to the sea with a fishing boat and board a cargo ship at sea? Or jump from an island to another using an airplane¡­then ride a ship. Anyway, I¡¯ll let Kyouko-san choose the route¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you going to sneak out of the country? Couldn¡¯t you just take a passport and fly with an airplane normally?¡¹

    Margo-san looks like she doesn¡¯t understand it as well¡­

    ¡¸Speaking of passports, Nei-san leaves the country with her usual Canadian passport, right? Thus, she can go to America anyway. Oh, come with us too Margo-san. Then, in there¡¯s someone in Miami Japan consulate who¡¯s close to Kyouko-san so they¡¯ll meet up. Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan will come¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Miami?¡¹

    Nei-san doesn¡¯t figured it out yet¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s where we¡¯ll issue Najima Yasuko¡¯s passport. he girl who¡¯s been missing in US is coming home. There¡¯s no more cruel criminal coming for you, Nei-san. Let¡¯s burn the counterfeit passports in Miami. You¡¯ll come home as Najima Yasuko¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s eyes comes back to life.

    ¡¸If we come back from the America¡­we can use your original family register. Even in high school, it won¡¯t be fake documents anymore. You can graduate. Isn¡¯t that great!?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Nei-san will follow the formal procedure¡­and come back home.

    Then, reclaim her lost life¡­

    ¡¸Un, I agree with that. That¡¯s better, Nei¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s also pleased with my talk

    ¡¸But¡­I understand about Nei however why do you have to sneak out of the country?¡¹

    I was waiting for that question¡­

    ¡¸My passport will also be made at the Japan consulate in Miami¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­I¡¯ll definitely fulfil the promise I made¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Promise?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I promise to become Nei-san¡¯s real brother?!¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯ll move forward.

    ¡­Far more forward.

    By myself, actively¡­

    ¡¸In Japan consulate in Miami¡­I¡¯ll become Najima Keito. The siblings who went missing in US¡­will be coming home together!¡¹

    I¡¯ll take over Kei-san¡¯s register¡­

    That¡¯s the path I¡¯ve chosen.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ll be Kei-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that the lost Kei-san has to be erased. It¡¯s fine for Kei-san to stay alive in Nei-san¡¯s heart¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not Kei-san¡¯s substitute.

    I just want to be Nei-san¡¯s little brother.

    ¡¸When we return home, Minaho-neesan will process adoption papers immediately. Therefore, I¡¯ll be Kuromori Keito. Minaho-neesan said that she¡¯ll build a grave with the name Najima Keito¡­for the late Kei-san¡¹

    Nei-san stares at me.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯ll just take over the family register and Kei-san¡¯s name. No, I¡¯m really sorry that someone like me is going to take over the lost Kei-san, but¡­ But, I¡¯ve made my decision. I¡¯ll never leave Nei-san¡¯s side. This is the only way in order to be with Nei-san for the rest of our lives¡­!¡¹

    Once I¡¯ve become the younger brother in the register¡­I can never leave her.

    Even if I die, I can¡¯t leave.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re serious?¡¹

    Margo-san says as she look into my eyes.

    ¡¸But¡­are you sure? Are you fine with that life?¡¹

    Yasuko asks me

    ¡¸The live I had until now is nothing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, you¡­you¡¯re going to throw away your past for me¡­¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about my past. The future where I can live with Nei-san is much more important¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    The Nei-san comes back from inside Yasuko-san¡­

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    I¡¯ve only been with Nei-san, not Yasuko-san so¡­

    If I¡¯m going to be with Nei-san in the future¡­

    Yasuko-san has to awaken Nei-san¡¯s element in herself.

    By doing so¡­

    Yasuko-san and Nei-san will be fusing gradually.

    Slowly taking their time¡­

    That is the real reason why I have to be Nei-san¡¯s brother.

    Yasuko-san is too fragile.

    Nei-san thinks that her personality is an act.

    By fusing the two somehow¡­

    A new Nei-san who can survive no matter what will be born¡­

    ¡¸From now on, I¡¯m Keito. Ah, but¡­¡ºKei-chan¡»is the name of the lost Kei-san. Please think of a new way to name me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, too troublesome. Kei will do. Call me¡­!¡¹

    I proposed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Nei-san¡¯s brother. I¡¯m the brother so Nei-san can depend on me. Anything will do. I¡¯ll allow it all, forgive it all¡­¡¹

    Err¡­

    What should I say after this?¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I love Nee-chan!¡¹

    Tears spill out of Nei-san¡¯s eyes¡­

    Like a grain of pearl¡­

    ¡¸Love¡­I also love you¡­¡¹

    Margo-san pushes my back.

    I go to Nei-san¡¯s front.

    Then¡­we hugged each other.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve loved you since the first time we¡¯ve met. Nee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. Thank you. Thank you¡­Kei

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let go anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I won¡¯t let go¡¹

    We can¡¯t become lovers.

    What Nei-san needs is¡ºfamily¡»¡­a brother.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll love my sister as the brother¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡­think I won¡¯t be able to leave Kei anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine¡¹

    That¡¯s what I wish for¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be together forever¡­I¡¯ll bear Kei¡¯s child, raise it with Kei¡­and grow old together Are you still okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious, it¡¯s okay¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I feel sorry for Kei¡¯s wife¡¹

    I laugh and look at Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one among my¡ºwomen¡»who cares about that. Everyone will accept it happily.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m with you so have some confidence. You¡¯re everyone¡¯s¡ºonee-san¡»¡­Nee-chan¡¹

    Nei-san leans her body on me¡­

    ¡¸Can I do it?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡­you¡¯re my dear sister¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll entrust my mind and body to Kei. If I¡¯m with Kei¡­I¡¯m not scared of anything¡¹

    Nei-san hugs me tightly¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Kei. Should we have sex¡­?¡¹

 Chapter 342. Breakfast table

    Chapter 342. Breakfast table

    ¡¸Have sex with Onee-chan¡¹

    Nei-san¡­

    She was kidnapped by Cesario Viola along with her twin brother, Kei-san¡­

    Viola who¡¯s a homo who likes good looking boys raped Kei-san¡­thus they were allowed to live.

    Nei-san is also an amazing beauty and yet¡­Viola completely ignores her value as a human¡­

    Viola used her as a tool to torture Kei-san.

    That has turned to a bottomless trauma in Nei-san¡¯s heart.

    Nei-san tried to give her virginity to Kei-san¡­

    The confined Nei-san had nothing else to offer him.

    But, Kei-san doesn¡¯t want to embrace Nei-san¡¯s body¡­

    Viola¡¯s little sister, Rosalind died along with him.

    Nei-san¡¯s helplessness¡­remained as is.

    ¡¸I feel like my time won¡¯t move if I don¡¯t have sex with Kei¡¹

    Nei-san said smiling wryly

    ¡¸Does Kei not want to do it with me?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Of course¡­I don¡¯t hate it but¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to do it here¡¹

    I answered.

    After a moment.

    Nei-san starts to laugh out.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that¡­Kei? You sound like a woman!¡¹

    Nei-san laughs¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸But, you¡¯re right¡­there¡¯s no need to hurry. Shall we go back to the mansion and take it slow?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, Nee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a place I want to take Nee-chan to¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, where?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Does Kei want to have my first time there?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯m fine anywhere¡­if that¡¯s where Kei wants¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­where¡¯s that place?¡¹

    I answered in a small voice.

    ¡¸¡­My house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be the last time I will return to Yoshida house. I¡¯m never going back to that house¡­so I want to show Nee-chan my house¡¹

    The house where I grew up¡­

    The shabby sofa which was my bed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kei¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me¡­

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯ll give up my past up until now. From now on¡­I¡¯m going to live by thinking only my future with Nee-chan¡¹

    Therefore, I want only Nei-san to see.

    My past¡­the world I¡¯m throwing away

    ¡¸Got it¡­Kei¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s hand pats my face.

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan will go with you¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s been observing us until now opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Now that¡¯s decided¡­Nei, go wash your face. You might also take a light shower. Katsuko-san¡¯s preparing breakfast and everyone¡¯s waiting for you¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸The family¡¯s waiting for Nei to show up with a cheerful face¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Nee-chan! Hurry up¡­here!¡¹

    I pull out Nei-san from the bed.

    ¡¸I get it, I get it already¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san gets up laughing.

    ¡¸The bath and shower room is that door.¡¹

    Margo-san points out smiling.

    This suite has a bathroom for every bedroom.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll be back in five minutes!¡¹

    Nei-san disappears behind the door¡­

    ¡¸¡­Fuu¡¹

    Margo-san leaks out a huge sigh¡­

    ¡¸Thanks to you¡­it somehow went well¡­¡¹

    She looked at me then said.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯ll be hard but¡­I¡¯ll leave Nei to you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll stay with her forever¡¹

    I¡¯ve made my resolve.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s a good idea to make Nei call you¡ºKei¡»¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Nei puts¡ºchan¡»on nicknames on people she get acquainted with¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸That looks like she¡¯s trying to make friends but actually, that¡¯s different¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s not to show intimacy?

    ¡¸By approaching the other party yourself and using¡ºchan¡»as the guise of getting along¡­in fact, it¡¯s a sign for herself to not step further from that. Nei refuses to have someone step into her heart¡­¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Yes, she calls me¡ºMaru-chan¡» Even against me, Nei¡¯s making a firewall in her heart¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Minaho as well, Nei¡¯s calling her¡ºSensei¡»doesn¡¯t she? Katsuko-san¡¯s called¡ºKatsun¡», I think she¡¯s more close to them than me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡¯s been a prostitute¡­always oppressed by Shirasaka Sousuke. For Nei who¡¯s been confined by Viola all the time, she thinks of her as a closer existence. Kyouko-san and I who have the power to protect oneself¡­is on a different type than herself, that¡¯s what she thinks¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s been watching over Nei-san all this time¡­makes a lonely analysis.

    ¡¸Now that you have succeeded to make Nei adress you without any suffix¡­I think that you¡¯re the first person to become the closest to Nei. You¡¯re a relative, or rather¡­ you¡¯re directly linked to her heart.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t mean to say it like that though¡­¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸I know. I understand¡­you¡¯ve always been open minded to Nei¡¹

    ¡¸I just want Nei-san to become happy. No¡­I want to make her happy. No¡­I¡¯ll make her happy. I!¡¹

    I¡¯ll use my whole life.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. I¡¯m sure you can do it. No¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸¡­Haa. I wonder if I¡¯m already relieved from my post now. Nei have always wanted a¡ºbrother¡»¡­if it¡¯s you, you¡¯d never do anything to make Nei sad¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said sadly.

    Margo-san is going to part with Nei-san?

    ¡¸No¡­Margo-san is still needed by Nei-san¡¹

    Those words come out of my mouth.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸If Nei-san¡¯s life can¡¯t settle down without a brother like me then¡­she¡¯ll surely consult to an elder sister like Margo-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­An elder sister like me?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right

    ¡¸Yes. Margo-san is our¡ºOnee-san¡»after all¡¹

    I said clearly

    ¡¸I¡¯m younger than Nei-san¡­and I¡¯m a man. Of course, I¡¯m a younger man so I can be helpful however¡­without an older woman, I think there¡¯s a lot of things I can¡¯t understand¡­¡¹

    Everyone must have their share.

    ¡¸Therefore, I¡¯m counting on you¡­Margo-oneesan¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡­Then, she laughed out loud.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re getting stronger aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸I have no other ways but to go forward after all¡¹

    I don¡¯t have the room to stop and look back¡­

    There¡¯s a lot of things that has to be done for the family.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Then, I¡¯ll bring Nei with me¡­you can tell everyone that Nei¡¯s better. I think they¡¯re all worried¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll be going then¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Returning to the room where everyone else is¡­

    Huh? Nobody¡¯s here.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, this way¡­!¡¹

    Mana shows up on the door next room.

    It seems that they¡¯re in the living room.

    I head to the next room¡­

    Looking at the table¡­there¡¯s bacon, eggs, salads prepared on the table.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Megu, Mana, Nagisa, Mao-chan, Kyouko-san, even sister Edie¡­are waiting for us to come before eating.

    Minaho-neesan is talking with Kyouko-san.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s making tea, Megu brings the tea to me.

    Mana and sister Edie join up with Nagisa to play with Mao-chan.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one watching the TV with a serious face.

    When I enter¡­Yukino, Mao-chan and sister Edie looked at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine now¡­Nei-san¡¯s coming right after¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s relieved.

    ¡¸Take a seat as well¡­if you¡¯re hungry then go eat first¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll wait for Nei-san¡¹

    I answered¡­

    ¡¸Look, you¡¯re the only one who can¡¯t hold until everyone starts eating¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san calls out under the table.

    ¡­then

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Under the table¡­Kudou-papa¡¯s sitting cross legged¡­

    Kudou-papa¡¯s eating milk with plenty of cereals with a big spoon.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that I could eat breakfast if I came here after all¡­¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­But, that¡¯s just a lie. Kouzuki-pops asked me to escort you people. Thus, I came here and there was food¡­¡¹

    ¡¸His stomach is already growling so I let him ate first¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed, then said.

    ¡¸Sorry. I haven¡¯t eaten at all since last night¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa throws in the cereals to his mouth like coal to a steam locomotive.

    ¡¸All the ingredients were taken from the kitchen of this hotel¡­it¡¯s all good stuff. I wanted to make bread if I had time but¡­I can¡¯t afford to borrow their oven so bear with the cereal this morning¡¹

    Yeah¡­can¡¯t just use the kitchen equipment like one owns it.

    Currently, the hotel is closed so the cooks are absent.

    ¡¸By the way¡­you said about escorting us?¡¹

    Why is that needed?

    Viola¡¯s threat is already gone¡­

    Shirasaka house also withdrew their kill request.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing big. The police are on the lower floors you know? I¡¯m needed so you can get out without making any contact with them¡¹

    I see¡­they were doing on the spot investigation.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of media in here too¡¹

    Megu turned up the the volume of the television matching with Kudou-papa¡¯s words.

    The morning show¡­

    Yeah¡­it¡¯s this hotel.

    The weather today is clear¡­the high-rise hotel built along the Odaiba sea is shown.

    The telephoto lens from the outside shows the first floor lobby turned to a mess.

    The headline written on the screen¡­

    ¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s on wild rampage?! Hiring terrorists to murder his own relatives?!¡»

    ¡ºRussian Mafia attacked a first class hotel?!¡»

    ¡­Oh

    Jii-chan¡¯s orders last night are executed.

    Viola¡¯s 120 combat troops invaded this hotel¡­

    ¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu requested to murder his relatives opposing him¡»is what¡¯s being reported¡­

    Us and the owner of the hotel¡­Kouzuki house are all kept confidential¡­

    ¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s career in mass medias is over. To think that a representative of the people¡¯s voice resorted to terrorist acts against his relatives¡­furthermore, it¡¯s Russian mafia! A foreign criminal organization! Far from outrageous¡­this is an absolutely unforgivable act!¡»

    The commentator speaks appropriately.

    ¡ºShirasaka Moritsugu was suddenly hospitalized¡­made to resign from the position of the chairman of the newspaper company¡­and is announced to retire¡»

    ¡ºNo, that¡¯s natural. Rather than that, I think that Shirasaka house itself should be separated from the management of group companies. It¡¯s unhealthy to have that family itself be nesting in the press industry¡­it¡¯s truly deplorable!¡»

    Manipulating the public opinion¡­Shirasaka house will be chased out of their own media companies soon¡­

    Yukino¡¯s the only one watching that broadcast seriously.

    ¡¸¡­What happened to the contractors Kudou-san summoned?¡¹

    I asked.

    If I recall, chief Tanizawa dropped the fire doors of the hotel to isolate everyone?

    ¡¸All of them are home already¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa answers while eating.

    ¡¸Is everyone all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course. They¡¯re all professionals after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­weren¡¯t they trapped in the middle of their job?¡¹

    On the final stage of crushing Viola¡¯s main force¡­

    Chief Tanizawa confined them without giving a reason why¡­

    Miss Cordelia went home laughing earlier¡­

    ¡¸Kudou-san¡­weren¡¯t you trapped in as well?¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at my face.

    ¡¸Oh I see¡­you know a lot of things behind the scenes that I don¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me those. I don¡¯t want to know¡­and If I do, it¡¯ll only fill up my mind¡­¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Things that shouldn¡¯t be known should stay as that¡­that¡¯s the core of our work after all¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa gobbles the spoon.

    ¡¸True¡­we were suddenly trapped, and when Tanizawa Pops released us, he gave¡ºoperation end¡»as instruction. We don¡¯t know what was going on. There¡¯s no explanation so¡­there are some that are annoyed. But you see¡­we¡¯re employed people. If Kouzuki graps or Tanizawa Pops say¡ºend of operation¡»then it¡¯s the end. What¡¯s left is to take the reward¡­go home and sleep¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is it the same for Banbarubie 3 and Dai Grepher?¡¹

    ¡¸They all happily went home. They earned additional money from the initial promise, and even given special bonuses

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that we¡¯re fighting Cesario Viola and his funny Russian thug friends because of hate. We¡¯re fighting because it¡¯s our job. So, as long as the employer gives us the promised reward¡­we¡¯re totally not interested in the details, the progress, or the result of this incident. There¡¯s no need to bother to look into what the employer is hiding. Everyone withdrew without having any big injury, isn¡¯t that merry for all?¡¹

    That¡¯s the contractual guard.

    ¡¸Oh, only Dai Grepher was the one carried by an ambulance¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸THat guy was punished by Barbie for trying to touch Banba-chan¡¯s butt. For some reason, Barbie¡¯s the only one who¡¯s able to go through his different dimension fighting strategy. He was blown away by Barbie¡¯s phoenix phantom fist, and soaring wings combo¡¹

    Thus¡­he got to a hospital?

    ¡¸He¡¯s also in bad luck¡­or rather, he¡¯s an idiot¡¹

    Kudou-papa resumes eating once again.

    Or rather¡­he¡¯s eating only cereal

    ¡¸Once I take you out of the hotel, my work for today is done. I decided to take a day off. I¡¯ve got to visit Haruka in the hospital¡­¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details but¡­she got injured after fighting Michi in the theater, right?¡¹

    Oh right.

    Michi has taken down her sister, Haruka-san with Kudou style techniques.

    ¡¸I still have to do something father-like at least. Besides, I have to talk to my son, Shinishi. Etsuko too¡­¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mother, Kudou-mama¡­is fired along with the Kouzuki security service¡¯s director Yamaoka.

    ¡¸Shinichi is a permanent employee of Kouzuki security service¡­I think it¡¯ll be hard to stay in the company with her mother causing scandal but¡­I¡¯ll let him decide what he wants to do in the future¡¹

    ¡¸You already know about director Yamaoka?¡¹

    ¡¸The company is a bunch of people so that kind of talk is being passed on right away. What¡¯s more important is that they¡¯ve done something that¡¯s absolutely unacceptable for Kouzuki security service employees¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki security security service is a company for guarding VIPs you know? The company knows that it¡¯s not just Kouzuki gramps who¡¯s here but also most of the executives of the Kouzuki group last night. A security personnel for emergencies got fired due to abandonment of work and order violations during an enemy attack. Won¡¯t they be evaluated as worthless scums?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Shinichi has no position as he¡¯s a son of a¡ºworthless¡» Even Haruka, she¡¯ll no longer be hired by Kouzuki security service. In the end¡­Etsuko didn¡¯t understand what influence her actions would bring to her family¡¹

    Kudou-papa says frustrated.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about her affair with Yamaoka at all. If she wants to divorce with me then she could¡¯ve just said it and I¡¯ll slap in the seal. But, above all that¡­she violated orders and abandoned the workplace?! Those guys are too idiot for their age. Seriously!!!¡¹

    Kudou-papa speaks angrily.

    ¡¸No¡­I know. I was sloppy¡­this happened because I¡¯m not a reliable man. I know that it¡¯s my fault. But¡­but you see¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa seems to be unable to lament.

    ¡¸Do you know where those people are right now?¡¹

    ¡¸I only know that Yamaoka got out of the hotel¡­I don¡¯t know anything ahead of that and I don¡¯t want to know either. Instead of the¡ºfamily¡»that got away, I must follow the family I have for now. I have to think of their future¡¹

    Then¡­he looked at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave Michi in your care. I¡¯ve already given my permission to you¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yes. Leave this to me No¡­to us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡±Us¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Michi is a member of our family¡¹

    Before I noticed¡­everyone in the room is already listening to our talk.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Megu, and Mana¡­

    They nod looking at me.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll all protect Michi-san¡­¡¹

    On behalf of the¡ºfamily¡», Minaho-neesan speaks to Kudou-papa

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­you don¡¯t have to worry anymore!¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸That girl has good qualities¡­if she pairs up with that girl, they¡¯ll be good warriors¡¹

    For Kyouko-san, Michi and sister Edie is a set.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯d be troubled if she becomes a warrior like you. That¡¯s just my opinion¡¹

    Kudou-papa replies with a bit of scared tone.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s overwhelming fighting power is also a threat to him it seems.

    ¡¸Well of course. It¡¯s not good to become like me. But¡­I don¡¯t want her to end up with half-baked abilities like you I¡¯ll be educating her tightly¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs happily

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Margo-san is also with her¡­I won¡¯t let them do the unreasonable¡¹

    I followed in between.

    ¡­Then

    Sister Edie who¡¯s playing with Mao-chan suddenly speaks to Kyouko-san

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸You see¡­Edie-chan seems to have taken a liking to Mao-chan¡¹

    Eh¡­Mana?

    ¡¸You can understand English?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? I learned it at school¡­¡¹

    No, I started learning English from first year middle school though¡­

    I didn¡¯t get what Edie just said.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s school is different from the norm¡¹

    Megu tells Mana.

    ¡­Oh right.

    Mana¡¯s school has a lower status than Misuzu¡¯s school, but¡­

    It¡¯s still a pretty famous girls¡¯ middle school¡­

    The English conversations¡­is practically on a different level

    Meanwhile, sister Edie continues to talk.

    ¡¸You see¡­Edie-chan knows that Mao-chan is Nagisa-san¡¯s daughter¡­then, she seems to have heard from Michi-chan that she¡¯s a¡ºimouto-bun¡»of Nagisa-san Then, for Edie-chan, Michi-chan is the same as a sister right? Therefore, by putting it all together¡­she asked if she¡¯s going to be Mao-chan¡¯s¡ºObaa-san bun¡»!¡¹

    ¡­Hmmm

    It¡¯s all about ¡º** bun¡»

    ¡¸Hey, Mana-chan. Could you translate what I¡¯m going to say?¡¹

    Nagisa asks Mana.

    ¡¸Sure, I can!¡¹

    Mana talks to sister Edie in English.

    It seems that she¡¯s telling what Nagisa¡¯s telling her.

    Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸Edie-san, thank you for liking Mao. But you see¡­you don¡¯t have to mind the relationship hierarchy. If Edie-san wants it then she can be Mao¡¯s¡ºonee-chan¡»directly!¡¹

    Mana translates, then¡­sister Edie¡¯s face turned brighter.

    ¡¸¡ºSure, I¡¯ll be Mao-chan¡¯s Onee-chan¡»! She said¡­¡¹

    Mana said, Nagisa looks at Mao-chan¡­

    ¡¸Mao, this lady will become Mao¡¯s¡ºOnee-chan¡»too¡¹

    Mao-chan¡­

    ¡¸Yay¡­I¡¯ve made a lot of¡ºOnee-chan¡»today too! Kishishi!¡¹

    She happily smiled¡­

 Chapter 343. A good sign

    Chapter 343. A good sign

    ¡¸Good morning everyone¡¹

    Nei-san enters the room with Margo-san

    Showing a refreshed face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re late! Everyone¡¯s waiting for you!¡¹

    Mana tells Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, Mana¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san doesn¡¯t use¡ºchan¡»on her¡ºlittle sisters¡»anymore

    ¡¸Nei-oneesan¡­have some tea¡¹

    Megu immediately brings in tea

    ¡¸Thanks¡­Megu¡¹

    Everyone except Kudou-papa noticed Nei-san¡¯s change¡­

    But, nobody talks about it.

    It¡¯s fine having the¡ºfamily¡»know it themselves.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s eat?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, the breakfast begins¡­

    The dining table is filled with laughter.

    Nei-san, Margo-san, Kyouko-san, Mana¡­are talking with sister Edie in English.

    There are times Kyouko-san tease sister Edie but¡­Margo-san follows it up skillfully.

    Well¡­Edie also knows the difference in ability so she may get angry at Kyouko-san but she doesn¡¯t revolt.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still making some eggs so eat a lot¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, do you need a refill?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s being tactful.

    She¡¯s completely into being the chairman of the family.

    ¡¸Thanks. I want another drink¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Megu happily brings the teapot and pour in the tea in the cup.

    I look at Nei-san.

    Nei-san hasn¡¯t told anyone that I¡¯ll be¡ºKuromori Keito¡»yet.

    She¡¯s not calling me¡ºKei¡»either.

    She seems to think that it¡¯s not the time to tell them.

    Does she intend to say that only to the family when we return to the mansion?

    Or does she not intend to say it until she has sex with me?

    Well¡­anything¡¯s fine

    We have plenty of time¡­

    ¡­Ding dong

    The room bell rings.

    ¡­Someone¡¯s here?

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll go check it!¡¹

    Mana leaves the table to see who it is

    Then, she came back right away

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Reika-oneesan!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s still in her yellow jersey from last night.

    She has the cane in her hand.

    She enters the room behind Mana, showing her blushing from embarrassment face.

    ¡¸Good morning, Reika-oneesan¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s morning greeting is repeated by the younger ones.

    ¡¸Good Morning! Reika-oneesan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­G-Good morning¡¹

    Reika answers downcast.

    ¡¸Please wait for a while. Reika-oneesan¡¯s bacon and eggs will be ready soon¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands up.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, take a seat. I¡¯ll prepare tea right away¡¹

    Megu invites Reika to an empty seat.

    ¡¸No¡­uhm, I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Reika-oneesan¡­why so nervous?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Reika

    ¡¸That¡­I¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Take a seat first. We can¡¯t talk with you standing right there¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­¡¹

    Reika takes a seat.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s up?¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Reika smiling.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­you can tell us anything¡¹

    Reika keeps looking down¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m ashamed of myself¡­¡¹

    ¡­Ashamed?

    ¡¸I have always been a frog in the well. I was overconfident of my own power¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You noticed it yourself? Isn¡¯t that great?¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Reika.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still young so if you find yourself wrong, then you can start over again¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­thank you very much¡¹

    Reika obediently thanked her.

    ¡¸But, I¡­I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay for me to continue like this¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this about?¡¹

    ¡¸Last night¡­I was introduced into the family. But, is it really okay for an odd inexperienced person like me to be everyone¡¯s ally? Ever since I saw my reflection of my face in the mirror this morning, I became really scared¡¹

    ¡­Reika

    ¡¸Hmm. I don¡¯t know about that though. I don¡¯t know how to deal with this so, You deal with this¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at my face.

    ¡¸Reika¡­do you want to take back your words about becoming our¡ºfamily¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just that¡­last night I was a fool who forgot myself¡­joining in your family means joining Misuzu-sama¡¯s family. To think that I¡¯ll be in such a big relationship with the head of Kouzuki family¡­Thinking about it again, I felt like it¡¯s something I shouldn¡¯t be allowed to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you felt shivering this morning¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not forcing you to anything. It¡¯s all for Reika to decide herself¡¹

    ¡¸I answered¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay to be this selfish?¡¹

    Reika looks at me with upturned eyes.

    Even if you tell me that¡­

    I have no authority on deciding on Reika¡¯s life.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­No. Reika-oneesan. Once you promised to join our¡ºfamily¡»you can¡¯t take it back anymore¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Look¡­you too, you should get angry saying¡ºSelfishness is unforgivable¡»¡¹

    She looks at me with strong eyes as she speak.

    ¡¸We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»already¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san.

    ¡¸You see,¡­it¡¯s not good for Reika-oneesan to leave us now. Therefore, you won¡¯t be let go, you won¡¯t be freed. Give it up and just eat with everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­Reika¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸If I recall¡­you¡¯re a guard?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m supposed to be one of the top elites under chief Tanizawa. More or less¡¹

    Meeting Kyouko-san who¡¯s got a superhuman ability¡­Reika seems to have lost her confidence.

    ¡¸Your weapon is that cane? Could you take a stance¡­?¡¹

    Kyouko-san orders Reika.

    ¡¸No, I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m telling you to take a stance¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Reika¡­do as Kyouko-san says¡¹

    I order Reika.

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    Reika stands from her seat¡­

    She holds the cane with Seikan stance, facing Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough¡­I get it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸That alone made me understand enough¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks up at Reika.

    ¡¸You¡­you¡¯re the type that took only a sword training?¡¹

    ¡­Reika

    ¡¸Y-Yes. That¡¯s right¡¹

    She answered bashfully.

    Kyouko-san points at the bacon and eggs dish on the table¡­

    ¡¸Katsuko-chan made this you see¡­can you make such a dish?¡¹

    Reika looks at the dishes¡­

    ¡¸I can do omelets but¡­I don¡¯t have the confidence to make this beautiful plate¡­¡¹

    Yeah¡­just like the dishes and bread¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s food has the quality that can be put in a shop right away.

    The look and the taste too¡­

    ¡¸Why do you think Katsuko-chan can make something so delicious?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it talent for cooking as expected?¡¹

    Reika answers Kyouko-san¡¯s question.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. She¡¯s just thinking about those who would eat this. Anyway, it¡¯s because she wants them to eat good looking and delicious food¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­let¡¯s turn your sword skill to a ramen shop¡­¡¹

    ¡­What?

    Kyouko-san, what¡¯s with you suddenly?

    ¡¸You know ramen shops? If you¡¯re obsessed with the taste of your own ramen, you won¡¯t notice anything else¡¹

    Kyouko-san talks seriously.

    ¡¸But you see¡­no matter how delicious the ramen the store puts out¡­if the bowl¡¯s scratched it¡¯s hard to eat, if the chair¡¯s hard to sit on, the table is oblique? If the inside of the shop is small, can you eat ramen in such a good mood? Can you feel like eating delicious ramen?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    Reika answered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. A ramen shop won¡¯t be good with only Ramen. You need better chairs and tables. The shop should remain clean. There are things you have to do other than ramen¡­!¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s listening to Kyouko-san¡¯s talk.

    I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s the relationship of ramen shop and swords.

    ¡¸A first class store isn¡¯t only in the taste of the cooking. You have to pay attention to the bowls, the interior of the shop must be clean as well. If you don¡¯t care about that, you can¡¯t really please the customers. You won¡¯t be evaluated well. No, of course¡­the shops who totally take care of the cleanliness of the shop and yet the taste isn¡¯t good is out of the question. But, you know that it¡¯s wrong to think that only good taste will do¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite decent on your sword. I can tell only from the stance you take. But, that¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have anything to expand on in the future¡¹

    Kyouko-san declared.

    ¡¸You and I are people who fight. You know that turning the word is entering the combat, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­therefore¡­I turned my sword to Kyouko-san with that resolution¡¹

    Reika answered.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it at all¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san scolds REika.

    ¡¸When you and I fight in this room¡­did you assume the other people? Did you think how Margo would move? What about the old man over there? Edie? Could you make sure Megu-chan and Mana-chan¡¯s safety? What would you do if Mao-chan jumps into the fight by mistake?¡¹

    ¡­Reika

    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t think about that at all¡¹

    ¡¸Right? You only focused on me¡­you were convinced to react reflexively only in accordance to the next action I take. You threw away your thoughts to yourself¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡¹

    Reika regrets.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay if you were alone. But, how can you be a guard with that kind of thinking? You can¡¯t protect anyone right now! You¡¯ll focus on surviving and kill the people you should be protecting¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aah!¡¹

    Reika helplessly falls to the floor.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been fighting alone all the time so that¡¯s why it turned like this! You may have the real skills but your ramen shop would be unpopular¡­!¡¹

    Reika trembles¡­sheds tears.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really a useless woman. With this¡­I have no worth living

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why you¡¯ll be learning household chores from Katsuko-chan!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Stay with the family you should protect¡­and find what you can do within the family. A woman like you who has been alone until now can¡¯t grow up¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸Preparing food, cleaning, washing¡­what can you do for everyone? How can you please everyone in the family¡­have Katsuko-chan teach them all one by one. That experience will surely make you stronger¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san stares straight at Reika.

    ¡¸You have to make your happiness overlap with the family¡¯s happiness. If you do, you can be happy too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-yes¡¹

    Reika nods while crying.

    ¡¸Of course, you have to help out in nursing Mao-chan too. Then, go take a drink every night¡­don¡¯t forget to prepare sake and snacks¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes mam¡¹

    ¡­huh?

    Could this be?

    It looks like a good talk but¡­

    Could it be that Kyouo-san is imposing housework on Reika???

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Reika-oneesan, I will also learn from Katsuko-neesan¡­¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Mana too¡­Mana¡¯s going to learn too!¡¹

    Mana too¡­

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to be everyone¡¯s¡ºonee-san¡»?¡¹

    Reika looks at the two with teary eyes.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­Right, Onii-chan?¡¹

    Mana looks at me¡­

    Oh¡­can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸A troublesome person like Reika is going to be useless without us. Therefore, just stay in the¡ºfamily¡» Okay?¡¹

    I pass the baton to Nei-san.

    ¡¸Yes that¡¯s right¡­give it up already and just be our¡ºOnee-san¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right. We welcome you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles from what Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Hey, Mao¡­go and say¡ºwelcome¡»to Reika-oneechan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Welcome!? Reika-oneechan!!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s bright smile¡­

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Everyone¡­!¡¹

    Reika cries inspired.

    ¡¸Okay, the eggs are done¡­! My, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who came with a new bacon and egg dish is surprised at how Reika looks like.

    Well, she¡¯s crying on the floor after all¡­

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, don¡¯t cry over there¡­here, here, return to your seat¡¹

    Megu pats Reika¡¯s back.

    ¡¸¡­Yeessssss¡¹

    Reika-oneesan returns to her seat crying.

    ¡¸¡­Somehow, I don¡¯t understand anything. Do you make this kind of fuss every time you make a new friend?¡¹

    Kudou-papa asks me.

    ¡¸Well¡­yeah¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Every time, they¡¯re making so much noise¡­saying¡ºwe¡¯re allies¡»¡ºwe¡¯re family¡» These people are really idiotic¡­!¡¹

    Yukino speaks from the side.

    Yukino is only the one not on the table¡­watching the TV alone.

    Even so, she¡¯s hungry, chomping ceareals.

    ¡¸Was my Michi-kun also drawn in using this?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it happened!¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸Drawn in, that¡¯s a poor choice of words¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­it won¡¯t be just me alone. All the members of this¡ºfamily¡»will protect Michi. We¡¯ll never abandon Michi¡¹

    I promised Kudou-papa

    ¡¸Oh¡­then that¡¯s fine. Well fine. I believe you people¡¹

    After answering¡­Kudou-papa¡¯s phone rings.

    ¡¸¡­hm, it¡¯s me. Sure, I¡¯m coming¡¹

    Kudou-papa ends the call¡­

    ¡¸Looks like the car you will ride on is ready. I¡¯m going ahead to talk with Tanizawa pops on how to deal with the police. Once you¡¯re ready to go outside, call 993 on the extension phone. Norma-kun should answer that¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. 993 it is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well then, see you later!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Kudou-papa left the room hurriedly.

    ¡¸That guy is worried about Michi-chan so he came to see us¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    That¡¯s right.

    Checking if we¡¯re really trustworthy people or not¡­

    He came to confirm when Michi was out.

    ¡¸He¡¯s a good father¡­¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m jealous of Michi-oneechan¡¹

    Megu and Mana¡¯s father is¡­

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Kyouko-san, about Australia¡¹

    At the moment I said that¡­Mana puts her finger on her lips telling me to stop speaking.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still an¡ºenemy¡»in this room so you can¡¯t talk about that here!¡¹

    Enemy?¡­Yukino¡¯s your sister though.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re asking about Sousuke, I confined him to a place only I know¡¹

    Kyouko-san answers with a nonchalant face.

    Yukino¡¯s listening here.

    ¡¸His whole body tied up and gagged¡­his ears have headphones on with loud music so I he¡¯ll be limp without even sleep¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of music he¡¯s listening to?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­It¡¯s¡ºMagical Girl Limit-chan¡»and¡ºBalloon girl Temple-chan¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºLimit-chan¡»and¡ºTemple-chan¡»¡­

    What are those?

    I can tell that it¡¯s names of household goods, but¡­

    ¡ºTemple-chan¡»is probably a guy who solidifies tempura oil.

    ¡ºLimit-Chan¡»is a cooking timer?¡­

    Why is there a song about them?

    Is it a commercial song?

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll be grabbing him later¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸I want to go back home soon¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, let¡¯s take a nap together in your room¡­okay?¡¹

    For Mana, her house is no longer with Shirasaka family.

    It¡¯s Kuromori¡ºmansion¡»already¡­

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Reika-oneechan!¡¹

    Mana talks to Reika smiling.

    ¡¸For our chores¡­there¡¯s also Onii-chan¡¯s¡ºnight attendant¡»!¡¹

    What¡­Mana?

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! You only have to satisfy Onii-chan sexually! If Reika-oneechan doesn¡¯t understand it well then Mana and Nei-oneechan will teach you¡¹

    Mana smiles at Nei-san.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right?! Nei-san!!¡¹

    Mana¡­Nei-san¡¯s a virgin. For now.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll be in your guidance¡­!¡¹

    Reika tells me.

    ¡¸No¡­if you don¡¯t like it it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need¡¹

    Reika¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m not displeased by it¡¹

    She answered with her face turned red.

    ¡¸Without this opportunity¡­I think I¡¯ll stay virgin forever¡­ If I¡¯m going to experience it, then I would like to do it with my Lrod¡¹

    O-Okay

    ¡¸Ah¡­then, I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I don¡¯t think that you can be satisfied with my body but¡­¡¹

    Reika self depreciates herself again, so Mana¡­

    ¡¸Geez, Reika-oneechan! If you can¡¯t get him satisfied with one time then do it as many times as he wants! Quantity over Quality!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Sorry, I¡¯ve done Mana a lot of times since she lost her virginity.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s done it 10 times for Onii-chan¡¯s sake¡­if your technique can¡¯t do then compensate with numbers! If not, you can¡¯t win against Katsuko-oneechan and Nagisa-oneechan when it comes to their rich technique and experience!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­is that so?¡¹

    No¡­Reika.

    Mana¡¯s experience is special¡­

    Sorry, Mana¡­

    I made you experience such sex.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve done it more than ten times in one night. And I was a virgin back then¡­!¡¹

    Sorry¡­Yukino.

    That happened.

    ¡¸Err¡­then I have to do it ten consecutive times too. Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡­you want to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s good to do it with only me¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-oneechan, how many times have you done it with Onii-chan¡­the best record?¡¹

    Mana asks Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s a secret!¡¹

    The virgin Nei-san smiles¡­

    Sister Edie looks up at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up¡­oh you want another?¡¹

    Sister Edie doesn¡¯t mind our Japanese conversation¡­she just continue to eat and drink.

    She¡¯s completely used to being withus.

    If she was a dog, she would be swinging her tail on full power¡­

    ¡¸This girl also is also no good unless we take care of her¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸Well¡­if it¡¯s combat training, Margo and I will take care of her. Reika-chan, you¡¯re included as well¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Reika.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be in your guidance¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be taking care of her on daily life¡¹

    Minaho-nesan tells me.

    ¡¸Edie is the same age as you and Megumi¡­so she¡¯ll be transferred to our school¡¹

    ¡­What?

    Seriously?

    ¡¸Take care of her. Class chairman¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me

    Oh right.

    Megu and I are both classroom chairperson

    ¡¸Magumagumagu¡­!¡¹

    This warrior beauty born from an assassination cult¡­

    The petite girl with blonde hair and blue eyes continue to eat in satisfaction.

 Chapter 344. Tiger soul

    Chapter 344. Tiger soul

    ¡¸Oh, ¡ºSuper model development project¡»?¡­sounds interesting¡¹

    Kyouko-san said as Mana talked about it.

    ¡¸You need to manage all your meals and exercise, right? If you put too much muscle your body¡¯s growth will be hindered. However, the stimulation by moderate exercise promotes growth hormone secretion. The goal is only to have a body of a super model so I think that novel training programs would do? A college professor I know has a lot of knowledge about that so ask them for help¡¹

    Kyouko-san seems to have participated in the plan.

    ¡¸I¡¯m short but, can I grow taller?¡¹

    ¡¸How old is Mana-chan right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Fourteen years old¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you still have a lot of time. You have a good foundation so I think you¡¯re going to be quite the beauty¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡¹

    Mana¡¯s happy from Kyouko-san¡¯s praise.

    ¡¸The meal program would be me and the exercise program would be Margo-san¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Kyouko-san

    ¡¸The mental level backups are you, Nei, and Megumi. I¡¯ll be doing psychological checks however¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸When becoming a supermodel, you need something that would make an appeal at the moment they see you but¡­I think you¡¯ll be fine? You¡¯re still 14 but you got a good twist¡¹

    A good twist?

    ¡¸A person who solves problems straight away are not interesting. People are bent by the burdens they take on their own lives. It¡¯s better to have a bit of darkness¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Onii-chan, do it a lot with Mana. Everyday!¡¹

    Eh¡­why?

    ¡¸Because Mana believes in Onii-chan¡¯s love¡­Mana can do whatever it is. I¡¯ll be fine even if I get hungry. I¡¯ll do my best in exercise too. If Onii-chan embraces Mana every day¡­¡¹

    Mana¡¯s only affirmation of love is sex.

    And I¡¯m the one who implanted that thought on her.

    Therefore¡­I must take responsibility for this.

    I hug the body of Mana who crawled to me and pat her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be with you. I¡¯ll cheer as much as you want. Do your best¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks! Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Do your best on studying too. In addition to English, you should be able to speak French and Italian well. If you want to become a supermodel that is¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    Looking at Mana who spoke that, Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? There¡¯s no way a brat like you could become a super model! Maika, you¡¯re being deceived by those people!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸What about you Yukino-san, what do you plan after this? I¡¯ve told you last night¡­I¡¯ll be taking the baby but I don¡¯t care about you afterwards. You should think of how to live alone as a woman¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka house¡­will no longer come to help Yukino.

    Her father remains abducted¡­the maternal relatives have also given up on Yukino.

    ¡¸Maika and I don¡¯t need your help!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-san¡¯s already in our family! We¡¯ll be taking care of her¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Yukino-san is an enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸Maika, you need to stop!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re the one who need to stop being so spoiled¡¹

    Mana flatly tells Yukino.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­you¡¯re happy that you take away Maika from me?¡¹

    ¡¸You really don¡¯t get it. Mana¡¯s not yours¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s mine! She¡¯s my little sister! It¡¯s natural for her to listen to me!¡¹

    Yukino has been a princess in Shirasaka house.

    She has bullied Megu a lot.

    But now.

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s interesting. It¡¯s my first time seeing a hostage be this arrogant. She also has a strong appetite to keep munching food¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs with interest.

    ¡¸She has to eat for the child in her stomach too after all¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says sarcastically

    ¡¸¡­Kuuu¡¹

    Yukino cries again

    Ranting, crying, screaming¡­this triple triangle is an endless waltz

    This personality probably won¡¯t get cured.

    Then¡­the phone room rings.

    ¡¸Yes¡­hello?¡¹

    Nagisa who¡¯s nearby answered the phone.

    ¡¸For you¡­it¡¯s Misuzu¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    Looking at the clock¡­the time¡¯s already past 9:30

    It¡¯s two hours later than the usual morning call.

    ¡¸Thanks. Nagisa¡¹

    I receive the handset from Nagisa.

    ¡¸Hello¡­what¡¯s wrong? Morning pee?¡¹

    Is Misuzu holding back?

    Her bladder didn¡¯t burst, did it?

    ¡ºGood morning. Danna-sama¡­I¡¯m already done peeing. I won¡¯t do something that would bother Danna-sama at this kind of time¡»

    ¡¸You did it properly?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. Uhm¡­I¡¯m sorry for peeing on my own¡»

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine as long as Misuzu¡¯s healthy. I¡¯m a bit worried after all¡­¡¹

    ¡ºMisuzu¡¯s worried ass well¡­I¡¯m relieved to hear Danna-sama being energetic¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. What about there¡­?¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s father suddenly passed away.

    ¡ºThe wake would be today and tomorrow will be the funeral service¡»

    ¡­I see.

    Jii-chan intends to finish his son¡¯s funeral in a hurry.

    While the public eyes are focused on Shirasaka house¡¯s scandal.

    ¡ºRuriko¡¯s behaving bravely. Yoshiko-san and I are here with her¡­Seki-san and Michi are also with us¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll go there later. It might be at night but¡­I also want to go to Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral¡¹

    ¡ºYes, I¡¯ll be waiting. I tried calling Danna-sama¡¯s phone several times but I can¡¯t connect¡»

    I see.

    I haven¡¯t answered the calls on my phone¡­

    So Misuzu called me through the hotel.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Err, where¡¯s my phone? I think someone¡¯s taken it but I haven¡¯t got it back yet. I¡¯ll call you when I have it¡¹

    ¡ºJust in case, I¡¯ll tell you my phone number for the time being¡­¡»

    ¡¸Right. ¡­Nagisa, you got any paper to write on?¡¹

    Megu hands over a pen and paper.

    ¡¸Here, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    As expected¡­she¡¯s really tactful.

    I wrote Misuzu¡¯s phoen number¡­and Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral location.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll contact you later¡­¡¹

    ¡ºYes, I¡¯ll be waiting¡»

    The call ended.

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s Aoyama Funeral?¡¹

    I asked, Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s in Aoyama. It¡¯s the biggest funeral venue in Japan¡¹

    As expected of Kouzuki house¡­

    ¡¸I want to go to Ruriko-san¡¯s father¡¯s funeral¡¹

    Megu tells me.

    ¡¸Ah, Mana¡¯s coming too!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t go¡­it¡¯s a place where nobles gather¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said sadly

    ¡­There¡¯s the possibility of people that knows Kurumori would come.

    ¡¸Kouzuki Shigeaki-san wasn¡¯t our guest. Kouzuki-sama has never brought his sons to the mansion. But, if we show ourselves in the funeral, some of them might misunderstand¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa¡­better shouldn¡¯t show themselves there.

    ¡¸Margo¡­take the children there later¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Minaho. We can do it at night?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Because it¡¯s a wake. It¡¯ll only be a nuisance if you go too early¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go too¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸We can just go in our uniforms, right?¡¹

    Megu tells me.

    ¡¸Ah, what about me?¡¹

    Mana shows a troubled face.

    ¡¸If I wear uniform¡­they¡¯ll find out that I¡¯m Shirasaka Maika¡¹

    Yeah. Girls from Mana¡¯s school might come.

    ¡¸Mana-san will have to buy a mourning dress on the way¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Well then¡­it¡¯s about time we go back to our¡ºdear home¡»!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said energetically

    ¡¸I still have to get Sousuke¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s listening to that word.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When we called Kudou-papa through the extension just as he told us¡­it wasn¡¯t Norma-kun but Tony-san who came immediately

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this?¡¹

    Tony-san brought a number of black cloaks and tiger masks.

    ¡¸Oh, sorry, but; Please disguise with this. We have to break through the police¡­¡¹

    No, I understand that we have to disguise so we can¡¯t be identified, but¡­

    Why tiger masks?

    ¡¸It¡¯s our boss¡¯ hobby¡­!¡¹

    This black cloack?

    ¡¸So you won¡¯t know¡ºwho¡¯s the real one!¡»?¡¹

    ¡­I don¡¯t get it

    All of it.

    ¡¸Why am I the only one with a black tiger mask!¡¹

    For some reason, the mask handed to Yukino is a black tiger.

    ¡¸Ah, the true identity of the black tiger is¡ºRollerball, Mark Rocco¡» According to Mr. Takahashi, he¡¯s living in Canary Islands, Spain right now!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Tony-san is talking about.

    ¡¸Anyway, everyone¡­please wear the mask and cloaks!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­

    I¡¯ll do as told for now

    ¡¸Wow, everyone¡¯s having the same face!¡¹

    Mao-chan looks amused but¡­Mao-chan is also wearing a tiger mask.

    Masks for infants are very common

    Sister Edie¡­

    She¡¯s so excited wearing a mask that she started shadow boxing

    Margo-san talks in English to calm down Edie.

    ¡¸Err, boss is in the police zone right now¡­nobody open their mouth. Also, please don¡¯t leave any fingerprints. Please be careful about your hair. Those guys will be secretly taking samples from you¡­¡¹

    What¡¯s with the police?

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll show the way¡­please follow me¡¹

    Tony-san goes ahead holding a triangular flag¡­

    The flag says¡ºTora no ana line¡»¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Going the elevator hall, we the black cloak group in tiger masks walk in line.

    Following Tony-san¡¯s flag¡­Kyouko-san, Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Mao-chan, Nei-san, sister Edie, Mana, Megu< Reika, and Yukino¡­

    The thirteen tiger masks walk¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s surreal.

    There¡¯s only one black tiger.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll head down through two elevators. The destination is Basement 2. We¡¯ll be leaving through the underground parking lot. Ah, the elevator is controlled over there so it¡¯ll go non-stop. We won¡¯t be stopped halfway¡¹

    Tony-san explains.

    Yeah. It would be helpful if we can get down without having to face anyone¡­

    Tony-san waves his hand on the camera in front of the elevator¡­

    The two elevators open their doors at the same time.

    Oh¡­Norma-san in the headquarters is controlling everything

    ¡¸Okay, please get in¡¹

    We ride on the elevator.

    We broke up into senior and younger groups.

    But, Mao-chan and sister Edie are on the senior group.

    In exchange, Nei-san and Reika are on our elevator.

    Reika¡¯s our guard for the time being.

    Even if we didn¡¯t press the elevator button, the Basement 2 button is already glowing.

    ¡¸Somehow, it feels exciting¡¹

    Nei-san in her tiger mask says happily

    No, I¡¯m wearing tiger mask too.

    ¡¸This looks idiotic¡­this is truly stupid!¡¹

    Yukino¡­you who wear the black tiger mask looks the most stupid

    ¡­Ding!

    The door opens at the Basement 2.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s waiting ahead.

    ¡¸Great, everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    The head changed from Tony-san to Kudou-papa¡­

    The large group of 15 people¡­walks away from the elevator hall.

    In basement 2¡¯s parking lot, there are people who are clearly police officials.

    ¡¸Hey, Kudou! What¡¯s with that group¡­?!¡¹

    A 40 year old high pressure old man calls out Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious you see. It¡¯s the Tigers¡¹

    Kudou-papa answered.

    ¡¸¡­Oosaka? Or Detroit?¡¹

    ¡¸Not that Tigers¡¹

    Kudou-papa grins.

    ¡¸This is ¡ºJulie¡», this is¡ºSally¡», this is¡ºTop¡», this is¡ºTarou¡», and this guy¡¯s¡ºPee¡» The remaining ones are all ¡ºKishibe Shiro¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­All?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­all of them are¡ºKishibe Shiro¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡¹

    The detective like man laughs.

    ¡¸Then¡­what about you who¡¯s leading these guys? Yuya Uchida?¡¹

    ¡¸The lead of Tigers. It¡¯s obviously Watanabe Misa!¡¹

    The two of them laugh¡­

    I don¡¯t understand the talk of the two middle aged men¡­

    ¡¸Clear the way. Both me and the Tigers are having a day off. I want to go home and sleep¡¹

    Kudou-papa glares at the detective

    Before I noticed¡­the police officers are gathered around us.

    ¡¸Nobody should go out until the field investigation is over¡­that¡¯s the orders from above¡¹

    The detective tells Kudou-papa

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I need to hear that kind of command¡¹

    Kudou-papa returns bold words

    ¡¸Kudou¡­don¡¯t underestimate the state power¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t underestimate the citizens!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A Kouzuki house¡¯s dog seems to have a very bossy mouth¡¹

    ¡¸Bark bark¡­what abut you, your salary¡¯s low isn¡¯t it? If you bark badly it¡¯ll come back on you¡¹

    ¡¸Right back at you¡­ We can crush you even without the help of Kouzuki house¡¹

    Kudou-papa and the police standoff continues¡­

    ¡¸Sorry to bother the fun but you see¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san takes off her mask.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Kyouko Messer, a Malandro. If you¡¯re a public security officer then you¡¯ve heard of my name, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    The detective¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸Malandro?¡­The criminal organization in South America? The Kyouko Messer in the docs¡­?¡¹

    The police people gathers.

    ¡¸Wait! The international wanted issue on me is now cancelled. You can¡¯t catch me!¡¹

    ¡¸We can deal with that later!¡¹

    The police officers stand firm around Kyouko-san, following the detective¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸You intend to arrest me for a different matter?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be interrogating you for the time being. We¡¯ll have everyone¡¯s belongings inspected¡­if anyone has even a box knife, you¡¯ll accompany us to the station¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have any of those¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We don¡¯t know about that. You might be hiding it around somewhere¡¹

    ¡­This guy

    He¡¯s going to force dangerous goods on us?

    ¡¸Hmm. As expected, public security on any country are petty¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs calmly

    ¡¸Say what you want. We¡¯re only doing our job¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­this is Kouzuki house you¡¯re getting involved with. If you make a bad move then you¡¯re fired¡¹

    Kudou-papa tells the detective but¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s her who let out an international criminal organization name. If that doesn¡¯t bother you, we¡¯ll be the one to take actions¡­!¡¹

    The detective¡¯s blood is completely above his head.

    ¡¸Well then, let me tell you another thing¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said¡­

    ¡¸Right now, I¡¯m in this country with a position of a diplomat of Republic of Gamon1 You don¡¯t mind it becoming an international problem do you?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸The police of Japan puts pressure on the US member embassy staff¡­I hope you¡¯re prepared for that¡¹

    ¡­Embassy?

    ¡­Diplomat?

    ¡¸It won¡¯t end with you being fired. The top of Japan¡¯s public safety¡­the foreign minister will also be fired. Definitely¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Have you read the newspaper recently? The Republic of Gamon and the Japanese government aren¡¯t in a good relationship now. This is an opportunity to sever diplomatic relations¡­no, it could be a declaration of war. The diplomat who represented the nation is treated unfairly by the Japanese police officers. The people in our country treasures honor more than anything. This might become a big problem¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸¡­Do you intend to threaten us?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a warming. Isn¡¯t it better if you don¡¯t push on the falling edge too much?¡¹

    The police officers are upset.

    ¡¸If you want, should I call my boss? I think you¡¯ll be surprised. It¡¯s quite hard to meet an international celebrity like me

    ¡¸¡­Are you the real deal?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I might be lying though¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸But, if we deal with this badly¡­if she¡¯s really a diplomat, it¡¯ll become really bad¡¹

    The policemen whispers to each other.

    The detective¡­

    ¡¸No, Kudou¡¯s taking him so she might be serious. Okay¡­I¡¯ll let you pass with my powers¡¹

    ¡¸It really helps that you know what to do¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸All of the people in tiger masks are my people! Don¡¯t touch a single finger on them! We don¡¯t want this to become an international discord!¡¹

    She threatens the policemen¡­

    ¡¸The car is that minibus over there?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks Kudou-papa

    ¡¸Yup, that is¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, get in everyone¡­we¡¯re going to withdraw!¡¹

    Kyouko-san orders¡­we enter the buss.

    Kudou-papa and Tony-san also goes to the driver seat.

    The policemen stare at us from far away¡­

    ¡¸Here, boss¡¹

    Tony-san hands the tiger mask to Kudou-papa

    Then, he also wore a mask.

    There¡¯s only one man who¡¯s not wearing a tiger mask inside the bus.

    ¡¸Keep the mask on. Don¡¯t take it off until I say so¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san shouts.

    Nei-san translates it for sister Edie.

    ¡¸Even if Nee-san didn¡¯t interfere¡­I had Kouzuki-gramps¡¯ seal. I could¡¯ve pushed through¡­!¡¹

    Kudou-papa tells Kyouko-san but¡­

    ¡¸Hah! This is why men are¡­!¡¹

    She looks at Kudou-papa unamazed.

    ¡¸You and Kouzuki gramps are just going to push the police off the edge right? But, when all of the information is crushed by people above, that¡¯s when they get the most impatient. If you don¡¯t let them vent it out¡­they¡¯ll burst into other people¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Vent it out?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, with the case of this hotel last night¡­with me who¡¯s involved in an international criminal organization, those guys would imagine that they would be removed from the investigation, don¡¯t you think? If there¡¯s one reason why they have to agree, then they¡¯ll give up. If you just pushed through power without letting them do anything, those guys would obviously be rebellious saying¡ºthis bastard¡»¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s involved in this case¡­

    Furthermore, that Kyouko-san came to Japan with a status of a diplomat¡­

    They¡¯d be convinced that an underling level can¡¯t do anything with it.

    ¡¸People in the public safety are persistent chasers like snakes¡­if you feed them information, they¡¯d be satisfied. With this, they¡¯ll concentrate on researching the Malandro¡¯s organization and Republic of Gamon¡­¡¹

    ¡­They won¡¯t notice¡ºKuromori¡»?

    ¡¸There¡¯s romance in investigating an¡ºinternational criminal organization¡»¡­or a¡ºRogue nation¡»¡­¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Seriously¡­men don¡¯t even understand other men¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san ridicules Kudou=papa.

    ¡¸¡­Tony, start the car¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay boss¡¹

    Kudou-papa makes instructions with a face unable to stay any longer.

    Our bus leaves from the parking lot in the basement.

    Going to the first floor¡­

    The detective have contacted the people ahead.

    The hotel checkpoint didn¡¯t halt our buss, it just let us through.

    Outside the hotel grounds¡­are mass media cameras lined up

    ¡¸Stay calm! You don¡¯t have to hide your face in strange ways!¡¹

    The bus carrying a group of tiger masks¡­passes through the media.

    The flashes are too dazzling

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s five tailing¡¹

    Margo-san mutters under the tiger mask.

    ¡¸There¡¯s two police cars and three press¡¹

    Kyouko-san wearing tiger mask looks at Kudou-papa in tiger mask.

    ¡¸You¡¯re ready to shake off the tail, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s obvious. I¡¯m a pro too¡¹

    Kudou-papa answered.

    1. Check Kamen ride

 Chapter 345. Each respective crossroads

    Chapter 345. Each respective crossroads

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of large cargo collection locations on the Gulf coast from Odaiba to Haneda¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s five cars that¡¯s following the bus we¡¯re riding on¡­

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s treated as a private property¡­even the police cars can¡¯t easily pass through. If they don¡¯t have the entry permit then they¡¯ll be stopped at the entrance¡¹

    Kudou-papa takes out a document grinning.

    ¡¸By the way¡­I have the entrance badge around this area. Tony¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes boss¡¹

    Tony-san moves the bus into a nearby logistics terminal.

    Kudou-papa presents the pass to the guard¡­so our buss is allowed to enter.

    The cars behind stopped.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be coming from this entrance and get out on the other side¡¹

    Then the bus goes through another terminal and head towards the exit¡­

    ¡¸Of course, tailing cars can¡¯t be chased away at one go¡­there are guys watching us from above too¡¹

    Kudou-papa points above¡­Oh, there¡¯s a helicopter

    I see, these guys are monitoring our location from the sky.

    These guys were giving the tracking cars instructions from a while ago.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the ironclad rule of tailing¡­it¡¯s better to think that there are other tracking methods prepared other than those five that were visibly chasing us. With that said¡­¡¹

    The buss enters into another truck terminal.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll continue to cross private properties multiple times¡¹

    The next terminal has a big roof.

    We turn in a place where the helicopter can oversee¡­and head to the exit.

    And then another entry card is presented on another collection site.

    This time, the bus runs in a huge building.

    Going around the inside, coming out of a different exit.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­we¡¯re close to our destination.¡¹

    We jumped into another terminal.

    When the bus enters the facility¡­

    ¡­What?

    There¡¯s buses with the same type as ours.

    Furthermore¡­the passengers of the bus are wearing the same tiger masks as we do

    ¡¸Okay. Tony-kun stop!¡¹

    By Kudou-papa¡¯s instruction, Tony-san stops the bus.

    At the same time, the busses parked starts¡­

    ¡¸That one has Norma-kun driving. The passenger tigers are all mannequins. For a while, they¡¯ll be running around the logistics terminal like we¡¯ve been doing now. The police and media would notice the buss has changed soon but¡­they won¡¯t know at which stage they did¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­everyone, get in that truck¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to take off the mask¡¹

    Fuu, Kyouko-san gave her permission.

    We take off the tiger masks and cloak.

    ¡¸Then¡­where are we going from here?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks, Kudou-papa¡­

    ¡¸After coming here¡­Haneda airport is just around the corner¡¹

    He smiled.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a convenient place there called VIP parking lot. Your cars were moved there from the theater last night. The airport parking lot has many cars coming and going¡­so even if your luxury foreign cars like yours line up, it won¡¯t be noticed¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa and Tony-san immediately changes their uniform to a transport company.

    We open the aluminum door and head inside the cargo compartment.

    ¡¸This two ton long compartment might be narrow for you all but please endure it for now¡¹

    There¡¯s no seats so we sat directly on the floor of the cargo compartment.

    Mao-chan is carried by Nagisa¡­but she¡¯s happily laughing.

    Sister Edie looks pleased as well.

    Reika sits in between Nagisa and Katsuko-nee.

    Minaho-neesan is protected by Kyouko-san and Margo-san.

    Megu and Mana¡¯s tense, I¡¯m hugging Nei-san.

    As for Yukino¡­

    Why are you still wearing your black tiger mask?

    ¡¸Because¡­someone might identify me as Shirasaka Yukino. The airport has a lot of people¡¹

    As usual, she¡¯s overly self-conscious¡­

    Or rather, it doesn¡¯t feel like the black tiger mask is strange.

    ¡¸The road is flat and I won¡¯t speed up too much so I don¡¯t think there would be that much shaking. We¡¯ll be right there so bear with me¡¹

    After saying, Kudou-papa closed the door of the cargo compartment from the outside.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We endured being stuffed inside the truck compartment for ten minutes.

    Well, it didn¡¯t shake as much as I thought but still¡­I know that the cargo compartment isn¡¯t a place for people to ride on.

    Before long, the truck stops.

    The door opens again.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here¡­woah, it¡¯s filled with womanly scent¡¹

    Kudou-papa said after smelling the room.

    Well of course¡­ there¡¯s more than ten women stuffed in.

    ¡¸You look fine¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­I got used to it¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I¡¯m used to living with women.

    Outside of the truck¡­seems to be a multi-story parking lot.

    A familiar car is parked in front of our eyes.

    Margo-san¡¯s blue Maserati¡­

    Next to it is Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz.

    Then, a white van.

    ¡¸That¡¯s my car!¡¹

    Nagisa points at it

    A red car¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Peugeot. A French car¡¹

    Oh. Nagisa knows it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch it yet, Nagisa-chan¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Everyone take distance¡¹

    Then, she looked at Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust you but¡­it¡¯s an occupational disease. I¡¯m scared for others to touch the car before I check it¡¹

    ¡­Scared?

    ¡¸There could be transmitters or explosives you see¡¹

    Kyouko-san started from checking Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz.

    ¡¸Margo, check your own car¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger, Kyouko-san¡¹

    Margo-san begins examining from the Maserati¡¯s suspension

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll help out too¡¹

    Reika also joins the work.

    ¡¸Okay. There¡¯s no bomb but I found a transmitter¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Margo, that¡¯s probably not the only one there¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Having this one found is probably within their assumption¡­I think there¡¯s a gimmick in here¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t overlook a single piece¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I found one here too¡¹

    Reika also finds a transmitter.

    In the end, the four cars had twelve transmitters found on them.

    ¡¸What does this mean?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know anything about that¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­the one who did it is probably Tanizawa-pops¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸That old man wants to put bells on our necks¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­it¡¯s just Kyouko-san. Tanizawa-san feels threatened with your freedom¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Well who cares. I hate having a bell on my neck you see. Could you tell Tanizawa-pops that?¡¹

    Kyouko-san hands the mountain of transmitters to Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸My, look at the time¡­I¡¯m really late¡¹

    Nagisa looks at her watch.

    The time is already 10:30

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be going ahead. I¡¯ve got to open the shop after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Nagisa¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    ¡¸Megu, do you have club activities today?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s one today but¡­I called Captain Takeshiba this morning telling that I¡¯ll be taking a day off for today¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because of the fuss last night, everyone hasn¡¯t rested at all you see?¡­I feel sorry to have only Katsuko-oneesan take care of the mansion¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s completely into being the chairman of the family.

    ¡¸Captain Takeshiba also watched the TV on the big things happening to Shirasaka house. So she told me to not go to the club for today¡¹

    Everyone knows that Megu¡¯s a distant relative of Shirasaka family¡­

    The big coup in the Shirasaka house is reported more extensively than yesterday¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex scandal.

    People who are interests oriented were taken up by Shirasaka Sousuke but¡­

    With the downfall of the head of the media network and television stations.

    He¡¯s also the owner of a popular team¡­

    The influence on the society is uneven.

    ¡¸Okay. Then, Megu will take care of the mansion. Also, Mana¡­go help on Nagisa¡¯s shop¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We¡¯re family so isn¡¯t it normal that we help each other out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    Mana¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸Also, Reika will be going too¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡­Help out with a flower shop?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Because of yesterday¡¯s events¡­I think that it¡¯s better if there¡¯s a guard on Nagisa¡¯s shop just in case.¡¹ Reika will help out the shop and protect Nagisa and her employees¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If that¡¯s the case¡¹

    No¡­my true intention is to¡­

    Have Reika touch something other than a sword.

    ¡¸Of course, you have to be helping out with the store properly so the customers coming to the shop won¡¯t think of you as strance¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­is that okay?¡¹

    Though instead of helpers¡­I¡¯m just letting Nagisa take care of Mana and Reika though¡­

    If it¡¯s Nagisa, she¡¯ll be teaching them properly

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯ll help¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Then, get in the car¡­Mao too. When the shop¡¯s closed, we¡¯ll go back at the mansion at night¡¹

    Nagisa, Mao-chan, Mana, and Reika gets in the red car.

    ¡¶¡­Wooo, MAO!¡·

    ¡¸You¡¯re here¡¹

    Edie¡¯s not agreeing to Mao-chan going away but¡­

    Kyouko-san holds her down with power.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be returning to the mansion for now. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any watchers hired by Shirasaka house or Viola in there, but¡­ It feels scary if we don¡¯t check it properly¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸After the safety of the mansion is confirmed, I¡¯ll go with Kyouko-san to take the target¡¹

    The target means Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Yukino the black tiger looks at Minaho-neesan in surprise.

    ¡¸Minaho¡­can we go on a separate route?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be me, him and Nei¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll leave that case to you¡­¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll be going ahead¡­see you later, dear!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave this to me¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s car started rolling

    ¡¸Should this girl be in our car too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we don¡¯t know what she would do if she¡¯s not monitored¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it safer than Edie? Well, it looks fun so hey¡­get in!¡¹

    Yukino in her black tiger mask rides on the back seat of Minaho-neesan¡¯s car.

    Edie sits next to her.

    But still, she¡¯s frolic.

    Her excitement on places she would go doesn¡¯t stop.

    Katsuko-nee and Megu rides the white van.

    ¡¸Kudou-san, thanks for everything this time¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gives her thanks before riding the car.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. We¡¯re only doing our jobs¡­¡¹

    Kudou-papa answered with a smile.

    ¡¸This time, we were allies but¡­do you want to be hostile next time?¡¹

    Kyouko-san says.

    ¡¸Spare me from that. The bodies hitting the floor won¡¯t be enough against you¡¹

    Even Kudou-papa can¡¯t make jokes on the veteran Kyouo-san.

    ¡¸Besides¡­I don¡¯t want to fight Michi¡¹

    ¡­Kudou-papa looks at Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san with a serious face.

    ¡¸Please take care of Michi¡¹

    He bows his head.

    ¡¸Your daughter is taken by my brother. We the seniors will be monitoring and guiding them so they can become happy. Please do not worry¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan also bows her head to Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get it right¡­!¡¹

    I bow my head deeply

    ¡¸¡­Thanks. Really¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s affection to Michi is deep in his heart.

    ¡¸Well then, good luck, boy!¡¹

    Kudou-papa tells me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    Laughing, Kudou-papa rides back the truck.

    He ordered Tony-san and the engine started.

    ¡¸Well then¡­you three do what you have to do¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says then she rides the Benz.

    ¡¸Margo, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. Take care of Nei-chan!¡¹

    Kyouko-san says from the passenger seat.

    Yukino¡­at the moment our eyes met, she turned her face away.

    While still wearing the black tiger mask.

    Sister Edie laughs at Yukino¡­

    The engine starts roaring¡­

    And the black Benz rolls out.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be going as well. Please come back home soon¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Megu¡¯s white van also follows Minaho-neesan.

    The people remaining in the parking lot are¡­

    Me, Margo-san, and Nei-san¡­

    ©`And Margo-san¡¯s blue Maserati¡­

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go too¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    We¡¯re going to my house.

    I won¡¯t say it but¡­the three of us know that

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go, Kei¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­Onee-chan¡¹

    We ride the car.

    ¡¸Here, take this. Nei too¡¹

    Margo-san opens the car dashboard¡­

    Then she took out two phones from the inside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a prepaid card type phoone. Use that for the time being. The number¡¯s pasted on the seal on the back. Jot the number down and throw it away¡¹

    Yeah. There¡¯s a number written on a seal.

    ¡¸The phones used until yesterday were all destroyed. There¡¯s a possibility that those numbers are already leaked in the underground society. The phones I gave you just now will only be used as a communication until you get a new phone. I¡¯ll prepare a new phone by tomorrow¡¹

    Thus¡­my former phone wasn¡¯t given back.

    ¡¸Well then¡­let¡¯s go?¡¹

    Margo-san turns the engine key¡­

    The high power Maserati starts lightly

    ¡¸Yeah¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    Nei-san holds my hand.

    Is she getting nervous?¡­Her hand is cold.

    ¡­I¡­later

    Will be taking Nei-san¡¯s virginity¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go¡¹

    The Maserati kicks the ground and dashes forward furiously¡­!

 Chapter 346. The carâ€™s blue, the skyâ€™s blue.

    The blue Maserati runs across the morning road¡­

    The sky¡¯s sunny¡­we¡¯re in the middle of the Golden Week.,

    The atmosphere of relaxed holidays is in the city.

    Margo-san plays music in the car.

    It¡¯s a gentle and relaxing¡­a beautiful woman¡¯s English song.

    ¡¸Oh¡­I love this one¡¹

    Nei-san said

    ¡¸What¡¯s this song?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Brazil¡¹

    Nei-san smiles gently.

    ¡¸¡¶BRAZIL¡·is a movie title you see¡­and that song plays on the dream scenes. This is a version Kate Bush sings¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡¶BRAZIL¡·is the original title but in Japan¡­it¡¯s called¡ºFuture Century Brazil¡»¡¹

    Nei-san teaches me.

    Of course¡­I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Kate Bush is really great. I like her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s a song called¡ºWuthering Heights¡»sung by her¡­I love both the song and the lyric but, it¡¯s been used as an opening show on variety shows in Japan they said. That¡¯s why the comedy image comes into my head¡¹

    Nei-san talks of a story.

    ¡¸When I came back to Japan and just entered high school¡­I was in the chorus club. I made friends, and told them¡ºI like this song¡»as I listen to¡ºWuthering Heights¡»and they laughed at me¡­it was a huge shock on me¡¹

    Nei-san also had that time¡­

    Immediately after, the man under Shirasaka Sousuke tried to make a move on her¡­and Nei-san turned to a delinquent blonde haired girl.

    Pairing up with Margo-san, in exchange of protection¡­she lost friends in school.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not at fault but¡­once they get along with me and had themselves targetted, they might be turned to prostitutes¡­¡¹

    Out high school has been a source of prostitutes for¡ºKuromori¡»

    At present, Iwakura-kaichou is supposed to be the last, but¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s my case with Cesario Viola¡­ever since I came to Japan, I¡¯ve been watching the lives of prostitutes in the mansion¡­sex didn¡¯t have a very good image in me. Really, until recently¡­you came. I¡¯ve come to think that sex may be a kind of fun act¡¹

    Nei-san calls me as¡ºyou¡»

    She¡¯s not calling me¡¸Kei¡¹even in front of Margo-san.

    ¡¸Was it from when you saw me having sex with Misuzu or Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I felt it since you first raped Yukino-san. You have a completely different atmosphere when raping compared to Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹1

    ¡¸¡­Different?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­when Shirasaka Sousuke rapes a girl, he¡¯s showing a faint smile¡­looking like he¡¯s having fun. And it¡¯s disgusting. It¡¯s selfish, and he only hurt the girl¡¯s body and heart¡¹

    Yeah.

    Rape is like that.

    The man¡¯s libido being forced into a woman.

    ¡¸But¡­when you raped Yukino-san. It was different from the first time. You¡¯re so serious, that even watching through the video was painful. It was sad. It looks like you were trying to cling into Yukino-san¡¯s body from the bottom of your heart¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Was I like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­it¡¯s always like that. Whoever you do it with¡¹

    Margo-san says from the driver seat¡­

    ¡¸At the same trying you¡¯re trying to fill the void in your heart¡­you desperately try to fill up the sadness of the other party¡¯s heart. It¡¯s so painful and so sad. You¡¯re really an interesting child¡¹

    Even if you tell me that¡­

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡¯s really surprised about you¡¹

    She was surprised about me?

    ¡¸No, you see I was on the middle of reporting the progress to Kyouko-san. Then, she was really surprised to see us in flesh. Minaho and Katsuko-san who were mentally unstable is now calm¡­Nagisa-san, Nei, and even me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-san too¡­? Isn¡¯t Margo-san quite calm since when we¡¯ve met?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Is that how you saw it? That¡¯s wrong. Even I was as unstable as everyone else. It¡¯s just that Nei¡¯s instability stands out more, I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This person¡¯s quite a moody one you know¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san doesn¡¯t use¡ºMaru-chan¡»either

    As expected, the person in this car right now¡­is a person in between Nei-san and Yasuko-san.

    Her personality isn¡¯t fixed.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san is worried about leaving us alone going to Australia. But¡­there was no other choice but to let Kyouko-san capture Shirasaka Sousuke on that side. Minaho¡¯s quite rushing to carry out her plan¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Sousuke planned to turn Megu-chan to a prostitute by Monday, you do know that right? Minaho wants to prevent it from happening by all means. Therefore, she had no choice but to start the¡ºrevenge plan¡»in panic¡¹

    ¡­I see

    For Minaho-nesan, Megu is a memento of a senior prostitute she¡¯s indebt with¡­

    She definitely don¡¯t want Megu to be turned to a prostitute.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san and I have been regretting what happened to Nagisa-san¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-san was forced to be pregnant¡­and gave birth to Mao-chan. At that time, Kyouko-san wasn¡¯t in the mansion. She had to leave Japan for the¡ºMalandro¡»work by all means¡­ Kyouko-san wasn¡¯t there so Shirasaka Sousuke did the absurd. But¡­Minaho nor I didn¡¯t have the power to stop the tyranny of that man¡­ It was a painful reminder for us¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s three years old so¡­Nagisa got pregnant four years ago.

    Margo-san¡¯s fifteen years old, just coming to Japan from America¡­

    It was also the time when Minaho-neesan hasn¡¯t grasped the management of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke was approached with a Yakuza organization¡­if it continues, Megu-chan would be abducted regardless of¡ºKuromori¡» That¡¯s why she leaked the¡ºcustomer list¡»information to Shirasaka Sousuke in hurry¡­¡¹

    And lured him to Australia¡­

    ¡¸There was a fear that it would become an all out war with Shirasaka Sousuke and the Yakuza organization inside Japan. We don¡¯t have that kind of power. It was necessary to send him overseas to separate him with the Yakuza. Besides, Kyouko-san would be able to move freely there¡¹

    For Kyouko-san who¡¯s from an international faction¡­it¡¯s hard for her to move in a country like Japan.

    ¡¸Then¡­she¡¯s been worried if we were all right all this time. I know it very well because I¡¯m in contact with her every day, but. We are really mentally weak people after all¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Margo-san, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa¡­all the seniors are doing well aren¡¯t they? They¡¯re always helping us younger ones¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not the truth¡¹

    Margo-san speaks as she look straight in front.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s thanks to you. All of it¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t do anything¡¹

    ¡¸Because of your existence¡­we¡¯re able to discipline ourselves. We don¡¯t want to hurt your trust¡­we wanted to be¡ºa good elder sister¡»to you¡¹

    My¡­elder sisters?

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s so desperate. But, they¡¯re not doing the unreasonable. Everyone¡¯s having fun¡­beingyour¡ºOnee-san¡» Because you believe in us¡­we¡¯re able to forgive ourselves for the first time in our lives. We became able to love ourselves. We¡¯re doing our best to become your elder sisters¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it¡¹

    Nei-san holds my hand.

    ¡¸It might be something you don¡¯t understand. But¡­it¡¯s certain that you¡¯ve turned us to a good direction¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just us. The younger girls too¡­Misuzu-san, Megu-chan, Mana-chan, Michi-chan too¡­they¡¯re growing more and more by touching you. Reika-oneesan and Seki-san too¡­¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Earlier¡­Kyouko-san scolded Reika-oneesan right?¡¹

    Nei-san tells me.

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just rare. Kyouko-san is a person who never scolds people unless they¡¯re promising¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. She¡¯ll usually make fun and just turn it to a joke. It¡¯s my first time seeing Kyouko-san scolding seriously¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡¯s too smart of a person so¡­getting angry, is only exhausting the physical strength. She¡¯ll come up with a countermeasure right away. She¡¯ll be moving on the next action before she gets angry. Just like the police officer a while ago who doesn¡¯t hesitate to threaten others¡­she¡¯ll just use force fast on people who are foolish enough to not understand¡­¡¹

    On top of being smart, she¡¯s also absurdly strong¡­

    Before she gets angry, she already takes out the other party by force?

    ¡¸The remaining pride inside Reika-oneesan is completely destroyed¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan who¡¯s been crossdressing didn¡¯t hide her vulnerable heart and pride with that appearance. And now, all of the armor worn by her heart is peeled off¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. She opened her heart¡­got naked in front of us. I think that letting her to go Nagisa-san¡¯s shop is the right choice¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Reika-oneesan right now is too bare¡­she can¡¯t do a guard work. It¡¯s better for her to familiarize herself with the atmosphere of the family with Nagisa-san and Mao-chan¡¹

    ¡¸If she understands what she want to protect¡­I think that Reika-oneesan will become stronger¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸No, actually¡­before you got up, Kyouko-san said. She¡¯s surprised that we¡¯re mentally stable but¡­all the people you bring have good qualities¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that I bring them in¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder? I think that you¡¯re the key man but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Without you¡­Misuzu-san , Michi-san, Mana-san and Reika-oneesan won¡¯t join in the family¡¹

    As expected¡­Nei-san doesn¡¯t use¡ºChan¡»

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought that even Kouzuki-san joined in the family¡¹

    Well¡­even I am surprised.

    ¡¸Really, your ability is phenomenal, that¡¯s what Kyouko-san said¡­¡¹

    No, I¡¯m just¡­

    I don¡¯t have a role¡­even though I¡¯m just being pulled by everyone.

    ¡¸Are you not good at dealing with Kyouko-san?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­let¡¯s see. I still don¡¯t know what kind of person she is after all¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san is the¡­father of¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸A father role even though she¡¯s a woman¡­I think it¡¯s hard for you to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Kyouko-san¡¯s got a masculine role after all¡¹

    Oh¡­because she¡¯s a lesbian.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a person who complicated the feminine sensibility and masculine thinking. Therefore, it¡¯s hard to understand the behavior of hers. If we make it clear by saying¡ºThis person is everyone¡¯s father¡»then it¡¯ll be easy to understand, however¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    I see¡­I guess that¡¯s the cause of the sense of discomfort I feel with Kyouko-san.

    It doesn¡¯t feel like she¡¯s the eldest sister of¡ºKuromori¡»

    Minaho-neesan is definitely the eldest sister, but¡­

    Kyouko-san is the¡ºfather?¡»

    ¡¸That¡ºfather¡»is acknowledging your existence properly. You¡¯re the indispensable brother to us¡¹

    Nei-san tells me smiling.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san has praised other parts of you as well. Especially how you distinguish Yukino-san apart from the family, making a proper line¡¹

    ¡­About Yukino

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s really hopeless¡¹

    Even Nei-san¡­her evaluation of Yukino seems to be low.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a normal guy¡­the affection gradually goes up the longer you stay together, even with someone like Yukino-san would definitely be turned to a relative. In your case, you were able to make a clear distinction¡¸¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yukino-san will never be our ally¡­you know that she¡¯s a girl who we can never let our guard down. It¡¯s rare for men to do such things, even excellent to do so¡­thus Kyouko-san praised you¡¹

    Margo-san says so but.

    ¡¸I just know that Yukino and I will never understand each other¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the relationship of two straight line in three dimensions¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Mathematically¡­in a three dimensional world, there are four kind of relationships done by two straight lines. First is ¡ºcompletely overlapping¡»¡­Second is¡ºextend parallel¡», third is¡ºcrossing at one point¡»the fourth is¡ºbending on one point¡»¡­never crossing¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸If you think of a human life as a single straight line¡­it¡¯s funny isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not easy for one and another¡¯s life to completely overlap. If they¡¯re parallel, they¡¯ll be able to see each other all the time. There are lives where they cross at one point and then continue on different ways. Even if you think it¡¯s parallel, in fact it¡¯s twisted a bit of an angle¡­it may be the life relationship of twist, that goes away gradually¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    The encounters with people¡¯s lives are various.

    ¡¸Yukino and I¡­normally would have a relationship that would never intersect, twist from the beginning to end. But¡­by coincidence, we¡¯re able to cross at a point now. But, what¡¯s ahead is to go away gradually¡¹

    Our lives will never overlap nor become parallel

    After getting involved once¡­what¡¯s left is to break up¡­

    ¡¸¡ºLife is only goodbyes¡»huh¡­¡¹

    Margo-san sighs.

    ¡¸What was that?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a person who used to say that. Everyday you meet a lot of people even if you¡¯re not conscious of them. Therefore, people are only conscious of¡ºparting¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­because you¡¯re supposed to break up, that¡¯s why you¡¯re kind to Yukino-san¡­¡¹

    Nei-san mutters.

    ¡¸What about me?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Do you think of me as a person you¡¯ll part from someday¡­?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to. I want us to stay together forever¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, let¡¯s stay together. Please stay with me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I should ask from you¡­¡¹

    Nei-san kisses my hand.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to part. Let us be together until death¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Before long, the car arrives to the town where I live.

    ¡¸Ah, let¡¯s stop on a convenience store or something. We don¡¯t have anything to drink at all¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I haven¡¯t come back to the house for a while¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no tea leaves or packs in there. I never had any visitor at house¡¹

    ¡¸Does your father or mother not drink tea?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t know?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m off limits on the zone where my father and mother lives¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, there¡¯s only one kitchen right?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­since grandma died, both of them eat only outside¡­ Both of them have the refrigerator in their room I guess? I¡¯ve never seen their rooms so I don¡¯t know, but¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you¡¯re using the kitchen alone?¡¹

    ¡¸I borrow the water and stove. I also have one aluminum pot for myself. But, I¡¯m not allowed to use anything other than that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not allowed?¡¹

    ¡¸The fridge in the kitchen isn¡¯t used so it¡¯s a waste, therefore it¡¯s pulled out of the socket. All of the cupboards are locked. I¡¯ve been using my own cups, dishes and chopsticks bought from the hundred yen shop¡¹

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t it troublesome that you can¡¯t use the refrigerator?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me with amazed eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not troubled¡­I¡¯ve been living alone in the house for a month since spring. The food is mostly bread or cup noodles¡­and the water is all you can drink tap water. Sometimes, I boil water and drink it¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­If you buy juice you need to cool it you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t buy those. I can¡¯t pay a hundred to hundred-twenty for drinks. I thought that I couldn¡¯t live without saving money¡¹

    Nei-san hugs my body tightly.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­you were that kind of boy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a big drugstore there¡­so we¡¯ll stop by¡¹

    Margo-san parked the car.

    Oh, though it¡¯s a pharmacy, they sell a lot of drinks.

    ¡¸I avoid artificial sweeteners and stimulants¡¹

    Margo-san said, as she take the barley tea bottle.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with that tea over there. It¡¯s got to be cool to be delicious¡­¡¹

    Nei-san chose straight tea and goes to the back of the shop¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ve got to buy other things¡¹

    What is she buying?

    I took a mineral water¡­

    ¡¸You sure?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s cheap, can be drunk even warm, and is more delicious than tap water¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You drink a lot of tap water¡­Japan has good water except for Tokyo¡¹

    ¡¸Is it different on other places?¡¹

    ¡¸In foreign countries, there are many who get sick from drinking tap water. Even when taking shower, if you don¡¯t close your eyes properly, there will be germs entering your eyes¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh¡¹

    ¡¸In Japan¡­when you leave Tokyo, tap water is also delicious. Anyway, Tokyo¡¯s tap water is horrible¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the taste of water in other places.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s buy that bottle and wait in the car¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, shouldn¡¯t we wait for Nei-san?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Men shouldn¡¯t look at what girls buy in pharmacies2¡¹

    ¡­Oh, okay.

    Pharmacies sell things that are very private.

    Especially for women¡­

    ¡¸True¡­got it¡¹

    ¡¸Nei¡­we¡¯ll be waiting outside!¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nei-san who¡¯s at the back of the store.

    ¡¸Yeah! I¡¯m coming right away, just wait for a while¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Thanks for the wait¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san comes to the car holding a small plastic bag.

    I better not ask what¡¯s inside.

    Margo-san starts the car.

    The car components are restarted.

    After the sound of engine¡­A Japanese song different from earlier plays.

    What¡¯s this? A folk song?

    ¡¸¡­Who sang this?¡¹

    Nei-san asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know this well too. It seems to be an old Japanese band, but¡­Katsuko-san lent me this¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, it¡¯s an interesting song¡­what¡¯s the title?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºFlower, sun, rain¡»¡¹

    Wrapped in gentle music¡­the Maserati heads to my house¡­

    ¡¸Please turn to the corner there¡­the three frontage is my house¡¹

    ¡­I came back

    It¡¯s been a while¡­

    How many times has it been since I left home?

    Back then¡­I was a virgin.

    It hasn¡¯t been a week since then and yet¡­

    I feel like it was decades ago¡­

    ¡¸¡­Okay, we¡¯ve arrived¡¹

    Margo-san stopped the car in front of the house.

    ¡¸Then, you two can go ahead¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be waiting here¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    Nei-san asks.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to watch me lose my virginity?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles gently

    ¡¸Nei¡­you should be independent from me¡¹

    Nei-san gasps.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been trying to keep Nei from being alone since we¡¯ve met in US. Me, Kyouko-san, Minaho-, Katsuko-san always stay close to Nei. Everyone¡¯s worried about Nei all the time¡¹

    For Nei-san who¡¯s mentally unstable¡­

    Someone¡¯s always by her side.

    ¡¸That is why there¡¯s always someone with Nei, but¡­in exchange, Nei has never told any secrets to us¡¹

    ¡­Secrets

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes looking at Nei-san¡­is very kind.

    ¡¸I think that you two need to have a secret only you know¡­¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸You too¡­your sex have always been monitored by someone. It¡¯s about time for you to be out of that situation soon¡¹

    Where nobody can see¡­

    Nei-san and I are alone¡­

    ¡­We¡¯re going to have sex.

    ¡¸Becoming an adult is a secret to have¡­go¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸¡­You two go make a secret¡¹

    1. Still rape ?

    2. words of wisdom ?

 Chapter 347. The roomâ€™s stagnant air

    Chapter 347. The room¡¯s stagnant air

    ¡¸Here, take this¡¹

    Margo-san handed me a camera.

    ¡¸In¡ºKuromori¡»it¡¯s a rule to have your first time sex recorded but¡­you two can do as you like. You can record it or not¡­you don¡¯t have to show us the photos you take¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you really sure?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at Margo-san

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you? Nei also needs a secret to keep¡­¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸This car is too flashy to be stopped no this road so I¡¯ll be nearby. If I recall, there¡¯s a family restaurant on that street. When you¡¯re done, call me. I¡¯ll come pick you up right awya. Ah¡­you don¡¯t need to hurry. You can take your time¡­at least three hours¡¹

    Three hours¡­just me and Nei-san

    ¡¸Anyway¡­go¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Nei-san and I get off the car¡­

    Margo-san starts the Maserati immediately

    Smiling at us¡­

    The two of us¡­were left behind

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go¡­Kei¡¹

    As soon as we¡¯re alone¡­Nei-san calls me¡ºKei¡»

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Onee-chan¡¹

    I also match the way I call with Nei-san

    ¡¸Wow¡­that¡¯s amazing. It looks like a jungle¡¹

    Nei-san said looking at the garden.

    Our garden had nobody grooming it since Grandma died¡­

    The trees grow thick and the grass are seriously tall.

    At least, the paving stone to the entrance doesn¡¯t have growing so you can pass through, but¡­

    Well, it looks messed up from the outside.

    You can tell that the residents are useless¡­

    ¡¸Our house¡­neither mother nor father had a visitor. This is just a house to sleep at night¡­so nobody takes care of the house¡¹

    I was also living in a dormitory until spring this year

    Even after coming back to this house, I didn¡¯t want to do anything with the garden.

    Or rather¡­I I did something without permission, I¡¯ll get scolded by mother.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­let¡¯s enter

    I open the iron gate and enter.

    The parking lot where Mother¡¯s car is always parked is vacant.

    Well¡­that person will not come back from her family home anymore¡­

    We go through the jungle garden to the entrance.

    ¡¸Ah, the entrance is exclusive for mother¡­father and I weren¡¯t supposed to enter without permission

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s with that?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand it but that was the rule since I was a child¡¹

    ¡¸Kei has never entered the house from the front entrance?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I don¡¯t have any memory of it¡¹

    I take Nei-san around the house.

    Since it has concrete pavement, it¡¯s not turned to a jungle.

    We¡¯re in front of the kitchen door.

    ¡­Now then

    I lift a concrete lock piled up casually next to the doorstep.

    If I recall, the gap on the third block from the top¡­

    Yup¡­there it is

    It¡¯s a small metal box with sweets inside.

    Opening the rusty box¡­a dull glowing key shows up.

    It¡¯s the key to the kitchen I¡¯ve hidden since elementary school.

    I push the key to the door.

    ¡­Click

    The lock¡¯s open.

    I enter inside.

    The air is stagnant.

    I haven¡¯t been in home for a while¡­

    No, that¡¯s wrong.

    This house has stagnant air from the start.

    I left this house¡­and discovering the life in the Mansion where Katsuko-nee properly gives it a sense of life¡­

    It¡¯s my first time noticing the abnormality of Yoshida house.

    This house is no good¡­it¡¯s rotten.

    It lacks the vitality even more than the house of prositutes

    ¡­Oh

    I recall something.

    If the room¡¯s just like how I left it then¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You won¡¯t come in?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me curiously

    ¡¸Uhm¡­could you wait for a while?¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s just that I have to clean inside¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Nope!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re cleaning then Onee-chan will join in too¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­how should I say it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­I think that you¡¯ll come to hate me¡¹

    Yeah¡­I think

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. Never¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s really dirty¡¹

    Nei-san laughs¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­¡¹

    Then, she said.

    ¡¸I want to know everything about Kei¡¹

    We enter the house from the kitchen.

    Yeah, it¡¯s dusty

    So my house was like this.

    I checked the kitchen¡¯s garbage in a hurry

    ¡­Yeah

    There¡¯s only bags of breads and containers of cup noodles washed with water¡­

    There¡¯s no stench.

    I feel a bit relieved.

    Well, I don¡¯t buy meat or vegetables, which becomes the source of raw garbage.

    I was living alone¡­

    I was forbidden to use the refrigerator.

    ¡¸This is the kitchen¡­the other side is the living room. Though I say living room¡­it only has the sofa I sleep on and it has nothing else¡¹

    ¡¸Your family¡¯s not coming to the living room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Father and Mother always enter their own room when they¡¯re here¡­ Father sometimes go to the kitchen to brew coffee or something but¡­mother¡¯s room on the second floor has everything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Everything?¡¹

    ¡¸Kitchen, bathroom, toilet¡­all of them are for mother¡¯s exclusive use. I¡¯ve never entered it so I don¡¯t know the inside¡¹

    Anyway, even if we¡¯re on the same house, I have never seen it¡­

    I think that there¡¯s everything in mother¡¯s room.

    Father¡­comes down on the first floor to take a bath or toilet.

    ¡¸I only know the first floor. I was told not to go upstairs¡­¡¹

    Ever since I was a child

    ¡¸Hey, could we go and see the second floor?¡¹

    Nei-san said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s all locked¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸¡­Locked?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, mother has a very suspicious personality that this room is filled with locks¡¹

    I show the kitchen cupboard.

    ¡¸The plates and cups on this cupboard¡­are all mother¡¯s. Father and I weren¡¯t allowed to use it¡¹

    The cupboard¡­are all locked with a large padlock to prevent them from opening.

    ¡¸The kitchen and the living room next to it¡­and the toilet and the bathroom on the first floor? Those are the only one¡¯s mother hasn¡¯t locked. The remaining rooms are filled with mother¡¯s belongings¡­so all of those are locked. The shoe box at the door too. Only mother¡¯s shoes are there¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What about you and your father¡¯s shoes?¡¹

    Nei-san asks with an amazed face.

    ¡¸My shoes are supposed to be taken off at the kitchen doorstep. Well, it¡¯s only school shoes. Father puts his shoes into a convenience store¡¯s plastic bag and takes it to his room every time¡¹

    The entrance is exclusive to mother¡­so there¡¯s no other choice.

    ¡¸The only places I can stay in are the rooms that aren¡¯t locked. In short, only the kitchen and the living room. Even the corridor out of the entrance is no good¡­right¡¹

    ¡¸Has it always been like that since childhood?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­when I was in elementary school, grandma and my room was in the first floor but. When I came back from the dorm, it was gone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Gone?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The there¡¯s a lock on it¡­it seems to have become a new storage place for mother¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the details.

    Neither my father nor mother said anything about it.

    But¡­having a lock means it¡¯s off limits.

    ¡¸Are you okay with that?¡¹

    Nei-san asks me.

    ¡¸Even if you ask me¡­this is the house where I was born and raised but¡­I had nothing I own. There¡¯s no helping it¡¹

    I feel suffocated by the stagnant air.

    I open the window to let the air in.

    Wow¡­this window¡¯s very dirty.

    The last time this got cleaned up was back when Grandma was alive¡­

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a house¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san?

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a house at all¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Kei, don¡¯t you think so too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the only place I know¡¹

    I don¡¯t know about other houses.

    Kuromori¡¯s¡ºMansion¡»is different from an ordinary house.

    ¡¸True¡­sorry¡¹

    Nei-san hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t understand it at all¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Before Kei-chan and I were kidnapped by Viola, we were happy. Papa and Mama were kind people. Our house¡­is a¡ºhome¡» Even though I had such happy memories¡­I was convinced that I¡¯m such a poor person. I am so spoiled by the people around me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan had a lot of sad feelings so you can be spoiled¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Kei depend on me too¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s rich breast is pressed against my back.

    ¡¸Even Kei had a lot of sad past¡­but I couldn¡¯t even notice it because of me thinking that I¡¯m so pitiful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not that pitiful¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I

    ¡¸I had a place to sleep. I also managed to eat somehow=¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Kei has always been alone. Your father and mother ignored you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not always. There was a time when I was with grandma¡­¡¹

    I turn to Nei-san¡­

    ¡¸Now, I have Onee-chan¡­and everyone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kei¡¹

    I hug Nei-san strongly

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then¡­we head to the living room.

    This is the first room after leaving the kitchen.

    The hallway a well has some amazing dust looking at it now.

    Did father use the vacuum cleaner before he has disappeared?

    Mother will never do it¡­of course.

    ¡¸The other rooms are really locked¡¹

    Nei-san looks at the doors of the other rooms in the corridor and said.

    Each of the door is sealed with a big padlock.

    The entrance of the doors have ¡ºWinter and coats¡»or¡ºBags¡»written on paper pasted on it.

    ¡¸Each of the rooms have mother¡¯s luggage buried on it. That person never throws things she bought so it accumulates¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that room?¡¹

    Nei-san points to a door¡­

    It has¡ºunnecessary¡»written on it.

    ¡¸Like I said¡­she¡¯s not throwing anything away. That¡¯s all the things she bought¡¹

    That person is that kind of woman after all

    ¡¸¡­This way¡¹

    We enter the living room.

    ¡­Ugh

    It stinks

    ¡¸No no no¡­could you wait for a while?!¡¹

    It¡¯s too late to stop her¡­

    Nei-san is already in

    ¡¸Wow¡­what¡¯s this smell?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Uhm¡­during the night before I left this house, I was masturbating¡­¡¹

    The used tissues are on the floor of the living room.

    ¡¸Eh, you used this much tissues overnight?!¡¹1

    Err.

    Around the sofa I sleep in¡­

    Tissues are scattered around it.

    ¡¸No¡­ When father was gone¡­I was alone in the house, I was a bit desperate¡­so I only did masturbate¡¹

    ¡­In short.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t clean at all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    I pick up the garbage bag in a hurry and collect the tissues I threw around.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help you out¡¹

    Nei-san said and reaches out for the floor.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s dirty¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­then picked up the smelly paper with my semen, then threw it away.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s use a vacuum cleaner. This room is also dusty¡¹

    Nei-san opened the window¡­letting out the smell of the room.

    I got the vacuum cleaner¡­cleaned up the floor and the sofa.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    I apologized.

    ¡¸¡­About what?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s just that I really kept masturbating. Ever since the entrance ceremony¡­¡¹

    My father disappeared on the day of entrance ceremony.

    Then¡­for a month.

    I was in this room¡­masturbating all the time.

    ¡¸Yeah, the amount of tissues is a bit overkill¡¹

    Nei-san looks at the garbage bag.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do this anymore.¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be Kei¡¯s sex partner from now on¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Kei¡­have you ever imagined having sex with someone in this room?¡¹

    ¡¸Never. I¡¯ve been told not to call anyone to this house¡¹

    Ever since elementary school¡­

    Even if I can go to my friend¡¯s house¡­

    I can¡¯t call everyone to my house.

    ¡¸And yet, Kei¡­this is where you¡¯ll break my virginity?¡¹

    Nei-san sits on the cleaned sofa.

    She caress the surface of the tattered sofa.

    ¡¸This is¡­Kei¡¯s bed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a bit too small? You can¡¯t sleep with your body stretched out, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore I sleep curling myself. Like a cat¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s charming body lies down on the sofa I usually sleep on.

    Then¡­Nei-san noticed the cardboard box next to the sofa.

    ¡¸This box is¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s my personal item box. That has everything I own¡¹

    Nei-san noticed the photo placed on top of the box.

    That was the group photo at the entrance ceremony

    ¡¸Hmm, to think that this photo is in here¡­¡¹

    Nei-san stares at the photo.

    ¡¸Could it be that Kei¡­you were masturbating as you look at Yukino-san in this photo?¡¹

    ¡­Bulls eye

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    That was my side dish.

    I masturbated to Yukino during the last night I slept on this room.

    That¡¯s the night before I raped Yukino.

    ¡¸You got aroused at this very small image of Yukino-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I did. Back then¡¹

    I was still a virgin.

    ¡¸¡­Hmmm¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me with a mean eye.

    ¡¸¡­Show it to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see how Kei masturbates¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Do it while I watch¡¹

    Then, Nei-san¡­

    She opens her legs on the sofa.

    I can see Nei-san¡¯s white underwear.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll blow away all of Kei¡¯s memory of Yukino-san in his head¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san, could it be.

    You were©`

    Jealous about having Yukino-san as the side dish for my masturbation????!

    ¡¸Show me all of Kei¡¯s shamefulness!¡¹

    Nei-san tells me.

    ¡¸Okay? Show me all!¡¹

    1. Yoshida is too OP

 Chapter 348. Blue & Blonde

    Chapter 348. Blue & Blonde

    ¡¸Ah, wait¡­before that, let¡¯s wash our hands that cleaned up the room first!¡¹

    Nei-san stands up energetically

    ¡¸Hey¡­hurry up¡¹

    The two of us head to the bathroom

    ¡¸Ah, this mirror isn¡¯t polished at all¡­it¡¯s so cloudy¡¹

    Err I thought that the house¡¯s mirror just need to reflect the face.

    True, the edge of the mirror is clouded with years of dirty.

    ¡¸Kei¡­do you have a rag?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­this one?¡¹

    I take the rag on the side of the washroom but¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s too dirty for a rag! Throw that away!¡¹

    True¡­it¡¯s already black, it¡¯s already too stiff from being air dried, the dust has accumulated a lot.

    ¡¸Do you have a towel or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll go get it. Obviously, my towel will do right?¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about that! Just give me the nearest towel¡­?¡¹

    I look around¡­

    Ah¡­my father¡¯s towel is there.

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t there one?¡¹

    Nei-san takes that towel.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­my father¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to bother about the towel of absent people!¡¹

    Nei-san wets the towel with tap water¡­

    She squeezed it and wiped the mirror.

    ¡¸Either way, you don¡¯t have any spray to polish mirrors or glasses do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s something here, but¡­¡¹

    There are several detergents lined up under the sink.

    There¡¯s also a glass polish.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t all of them dusty? Since when have they been there?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­I remember that they¡¯re lined up here since elementary school¡¹

    Right.

    The person who bought this spray for glass cleaning¡­

    I can only think of Grandma.

    The life in this house has stopped with Grandma¡¯s death.

    ¡¸Thought so¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wipe it off strongly¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll help out too¡¹

    I put my hand in stack with Nei-san¡¯s hand cleaning the mirror with wet towel.

    ¡¸Un¡­Kei, put your strength on it. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡­Goshigoshi

    ¡­Kyukyukyu

    Changing the face of the towel, and wiping it multiple times.

    The dirt that¡¯s accumulated for years¡­disappears.

    ¡¸Look, it feels nice to have a clean mirror doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Yeah. Nei-san¡¯s bright face is reflected in the shiny mirror.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s wash our hands!¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Hey, just how many years ago was this worn out soap¡¹

    The soap in the bathroom¡­is a withered pile of small pieces brought together.

    ¡¸Ah¡­sorry. Normally, I don¡¯t have the habit of washing my hands in the washroom¡­¡¹

    I enter the bathroom from the washroom and took the soap.

    This soap¡­looks good.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good, Kei. Be sure to wash your hands with soap with you come back from the outside. That¡¯s a promise with Onee-chan, okay?!

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Kei¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I just thought that Grandma told me the same thing before¡­¡¹

    ¡­In the end.

    The only family to me was Grandma.

    Both my father and mother¡­even if we¡¯re connected by blood, we weren¡¯t a family.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­We¡¯re family so we say that. My late mother often tells me that as well. Ever since I was a child¡¹

    Nei-san said while smiling

    ¡¸Now, raise your hand. Onee-chan will wash hands together¡­if you don¡¯t wash it properly you won¡¯t be popular with women!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s washing me?

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    Nei-san, slides the soap with wet hands and make bubbles.

    Then¡­she puts it on my hand¡­

    ¡­Aah

    Her long and white finger washes my hands.

    ¡­It feels shivery.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s clean the gap in between your fingers¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s fingers rub in between my fingers.

    ¡­Uuu

    So it¡¯s such a lewd thing to have a woman wash my hand.

    Nei-san¡¯s beside me¡­

    Her beautiful fac.e

    There¡¯s sweat beads floating on her neck.

    Even the shape of her big breast can be clearly seen from this angle.

    ¡¸Okay, we¡¯re washing it off!¡¹

    Nei-san twists the faucet with foamy hands¡­

    The flowing water soaks my hand.

    ¡­The water¡¯s chilly

    Nei-san¡¯s hand washes away the bubbles from my hand gently

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s clean now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Onee-chan!¡¹

    I hug Nei-san unconsciously¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? Aroused?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Look at the mirror, Kei¡¯s hugging me

    I look at the mirror¡­

    Nei-san and me are reflecte¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to kiss Kei!¡¹

    Nei-san puts her lips on mine as she look at the mirror.

    Her plump and soft lips.

    Nei-san kisses me¡­and I look at her.

    ¡¸¡­Kei doesn¡¯t look like me at all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s what¡¯s so good though!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    What does she mean by that?

    ¡¸I think I¡¯m scared of Kei-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸Kei-chan and I are twins¡­we have the same face¡¹

    Nei-san in the mirror said, hugging me.

    ¡¸And yet, Kei-chan¡¯s a boy¡­but his heart is too beautiful. Kei-chan is a very devout Christian¡­a kind boy¡¹

    And that person was raped by Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸But, I¡­I¡¯m really a bad girl! I can¡¯t help but do bad things¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I think my true nature was exposed by Kyouko-san and Sensei after coming to¡ºKuromori¡» I¡¯m truly a bad girl¡­furthermore, I¡¯m fine doing bad things. I¡¯m having fun doing bad things¡­¡¹

    This delinquent girl with blonde hair and blue contacts¡­

    Margo-san and her kept hunting thugs¡­

    ¡¸When I was with Kei-chan¡­I thought I had to be like Kei-chan¡­his purity is too dazzling to my eyes so I don¡¯t want to be hated by Kei-chan¡­¡¹

    Nei-san keeps talking over the mirror

    ¡¸But, I¡­am not Kei-chan¡¹

    She hugs me tightly

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have to be like Kei-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡­can just live as she wants¡¹

    I said¡­

    ¡¸You sure?¡­Is it really okay to be a bad girl?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too late to ask. Aren¡¯t we members of a criminal organization?¡¹

    I¡¯ve already made my resolve.

    To live with her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really, really, really a bad girl, so¡­I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll trouble Kei a lot¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s completely okay. If that¡¯s the way to be with my beloved Onee-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kei¡¹

    Nei-san kisses me again

    ¡¸From now on¡­we¡¯re going to laugh all the time. Let¡¯s have a lot of fun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸Aha¡­what should I do?¡¹

    Nei-san smiles.

    ¡¸Is this okay? It¡¯s okay for me to expose everything to Kei, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You can show me everything!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m going to remove my contact lenses¡¹

    Saying so¡­Nei-san removes the blue colored contact lenses from her eyes¡­

    She puts it on the side of the sink

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­so Kei makes that kind of face too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m joking¡­this lens doesn¡¯t have a degree, my vision doesn¡¯t change. It¡¯s just that the world had always been blueish all this time¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s true eye color is dark brown.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­just having different eye color, the atmosphere changes¡¹

    From the glamorous blonde hair blue eyes¡­to the moist, adult atmosphere.

    No¡­the real Nei-san, Yasuko-san is originally a kind person.

    ¡¸This is me¡­take a look at me more¡¹

    Saying that, Nei-san¡­

    She opens the button of the front of her blouse¡­

    Black Bra.

    She opens the front hook.

    Her huge breast spills out.

    Her pink nipples shake.

    ¡¸Kei¡­lick it¡¹

    I suck on Nei-san¡¯s nipple.

    I roll around my tongue¡­

    ¡¸Ahn¡­Kei is licking my breast¡­¡¹

    Nei-san mutters as she look at her own reflection in the mirror.

    ¡¸¡­I¡­I¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸I want to do lewd things with Kei. A lot of it¡­¡¹

    I suck both her nipples as I rub her big breast with myhand.

    ¡¸Doing lewd things is not a good thing isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s voice echoes in my ear¡­

    ¡¸I feel like I¡¯m going to become a very bad girl if I have sex¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Make me a bad girl. Okay¡­Kei¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Let¡¯s both do bad things!¡¹

    I want the two of us to love while feeling the sense of immorality and guilt.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­I¡¯m really glad that Kei doesn¡¯t look like Kei-chan¡­ Kei is Kei. Mine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A bad boy friend?¡¹

    ¡¸A partner, forever. The most important person in the world. I love you¡­I love you Kei¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry for being a perverted Onee-chan who loves her brother¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also a pervert¡­I love Onee-chan after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kei!¡¹

    We hug each other¡¯s body in front of the mirror¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let out your penis¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you promise me earlier?¡­I want to see Kei touching himself¡¹

    ¡­I

    I loosen my belt and exposed my penis.

    ¡¸¡­Wow. It¡¯s already big.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Onee-chan keeps saying lewd things¡¹

    ¡¸Now¡­touch yourself¡¹

    I stroke my own dick

    ¡¸Do you always do it like this¡­?¡¹

    I¡¯m masturbating in front of a mirror.

    Nei-san watches it with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I always do it like this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­While thinking about Yukino-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think of anyone but Onee-chan now. Onee-chan is in front of me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the only one here¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san turns around me and hugs me from behind.

    She licks my ears.

    ¡¸What do you think? Is it embarrassing to masturbate in front of your Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It is¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t show this to anyone else but Onee-chan okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t show this to Misuzu-san, Megumi-chan¡­Mana-chan, Michi-san, Katsuko-san nor Nagisa-san¡­. Just Onee-chan¡­¡¹1

    ¡¸Okay. I won¡¯t show masturbation to anyone but Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Good boy¡­Kei¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s hand reaches for my penis.

    ¡¸Onee-chan will be touching this¡­¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    Her white fingers touches my glans.

    ¡¸Does this feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Onee-chan¡¹

    Nei-san moves her finger¡­mimicking my masturbation

    ¡¸Kei¡­does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good, Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Kei look at the mirror¡­you look you feel so good!¡¹

    Me in the mirror¡­

    I can feel Nei-san¡¯s strokes.

    Nei-san from behind has her breasts exposed¡­she¡¯s aroused, her face is bright red.

    ¡¸Which one feels better¡­me or your hand?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡¯s hand feel way better¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll do it anytime you want¡­just say it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also tell you when I want to¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Kei¡­touch Onee-chan¡¯s pussy¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    I crawl my finger in Nei-san¡¯s crotch.

    I touch her secret part from the top of her clothes.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­it¡¯s true. It feels way better than touching it myself¡­!¡¹

    Touching our most sensitive parts¡­we kept playing with each other.

    Nei-san¡¯s crotch has warm liquid oozing out.

    ¡¸Hey, Kei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What, Onee-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s return to the room. To Kei¡¯s sofa¡­¡¹

    My sofa?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do even more bad things on Kei¡¯s sofa. I want to do bad things with Kei¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Me too

    My erection¡¯s already about to explode.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The two of us return to the living room half naked.

    Snuggling our bodies¡­we hug and kiss each other over and over again.

    ¡¸Kei, strip me¡­I¡¯m going to strip off Kei too¡¹

    Like lovebirds¡­

    We take off each other¡¯s clothes while standing.

    Our skin touches the outside air.

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡­I¡¯m taking off your panties¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a bit embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s what¡¯s good right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn¡­amazing, I feel like I¡¯m doing something bad¡¹

    I reach on Nei-san¡¯s black panty¡­and slowly pull them down.

    Across her butt hill¡­through her white thighs, calf, thin ankles.

    I pull out the panty one foot at a time.

    Nei-san¡¯s slit is dripping with hot liquid.

    Her thighs are wet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to take Kei¡¯s off too¡¹

    Nei-san pulls out the underwear that¡¯s half-off.

    My erect penis is in front of Nei-san.

    ¡¸So cute¡­*kiss*!¡¹

    Nei-san kisses the tip of my penis.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not cute¡­¡¹

    My erection is violently angry.

    ¡¸It¡¯s cute, it¡¯s Kei¡¯s thing after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Onee-chan¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸No. This is everyone¡¯s I won¡¯t claim it for myself. I¡¯m the elder sister of my little sisters after all¡¹

    Nei-san puts herself in the family position

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m going to make it feel good now!¡¹

    Saying that, she stands on her knees¡­stroking my penis and licking the glans.

    Her warm tongue licks around the glans.

    ¡¸Ah, that feels good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then I¡¯ll do it more¡¹

    Nei-san looks up at me and smiled

    The feeling of her red tongue rubbing my glans.

    ¡­Uuuu

    ¡­That feels good.

    ¡¸Hey, Kei. Should we take photos?¡¹

    Nei-san said laughing.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to force yourself. It¡¯s okay that only we just remember our sex¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not forcing it. I want it. I want to take photos of the situation now. I¡¯ll only show it to Kei¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what Onee-chan wants¡­¡¹

    I take out the camera handed to me by Margo-san.

    Nei-san takes the camera from me.

    ¡¸Okay. Face this way¡¹

    ¡­What?

    I¡¯m the subject?

    ¡¸I want to record Kei¡¯s face right now. The naked Kei. And how Kei looks like on making Onee-chan an adult from now on¡­¡¹

    Said Nei-san as she take several photos of me.

    Somehow, it feels embarrassing to have me with my erect penis taken photos.

    ¡¸What about Kei? Do you want to take photos of the naked me?¡¹

    If you say so¡­

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take photos¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Nei-san hands me the camera.

    I capture Nei-san¡¯s completely naked and flushed from arousal skin¡­

    Nei-san makes various poses.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s switch. I¡¯m going to take more photos of Kei¡­¡¹

    This time, Nei-san orders me to do various poses.

    I was photographed squeezing my own penis.

    The up view of my penis¡­and even my anus.

    ¡¸Here, take photos of me too¡­¡¹

    Nei-san sits down on the sofa and opens her legs.

    ¡¸The place Kei¡¯s going to mess up later¡­take a look¡¹

    I open her closed virgin slit¡­

    There¡¯s a fountain of love juice coming out¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s insides are sparkling

    Deep inside¡­I see a pink film

    ¡¸Onee-chan, spread it out¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s hands open her slit.

    I took photos of her unexplored secret part.

    The up view too¡­

    Nei-san¡¯s breasts, and her face can be seen clearly¡­her whole body as well.

    Again and Again¡­

    ¡­Oooh

    My lust is crawling inside me.

    ¡¸Onee-chan, I¡¯m already¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kei can¡¯t hold back anymore?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me¡­

    ¡¸Is it okay to stay like this?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Earlier, I bought some hair dye in the drugstore¡¹

    ¡­Hair dye?

    ¡¸Look¡­didn¡¯t I promise before that I¡¯ll return my hair to black when I¡¯m going to give my virginity to Kei¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­

    ¡¸Do you want to have sex with a black haired Onee-chan? Or do you want to do me as the blonde haired Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Onee-chan will do what Kei wants. My virginity is Kei¡¯s. No¡­Onee-chan will only have sex with nobody but Kei¡­!¡¹

    1. Just Onee-chan ?

 Chapter 349. My Love

    Chapter 349. My Love

    ¡­Sitting on top of the sofa, Nei-san looks at me seriously.

    ¡¸Which do you want¡­the blonde or the black haired me?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Is there a difference between the two inside Onee-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san looks down and answered.

    ¡¸¡­The blonde is Nei¡­the black is Yasuko¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¹

    She looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯ve always fooled everyone. I was deceiving them¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Kei, you know it already right? Natou Nei is a woman that doesn¡¯t exist. Nei, is my¡­No, it¡¯s a personality Kyouko-san made¡­I¡ºwant to be a strong person like Kyouko-san¡»adoring her, I acted this personality¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Acted?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s an act, a play. It¡¯s a lie. It¡¯s all lies. This blonde hair and blue contact lens are make up for immersion in acting. The real me is different¡­¡¹

    Nei-san said¡­

    ¡¸Then, what kind of person is the real Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸The real me¡­the old Yasuko, is quiet, dark, doesn¡¯t speak too much¡­she¡¯s a child who¡¯s always reading a book in the room. Hardly having any friends. If anything happens, Kei-chan comes to help¡­¡¹

    I smile at Nei-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the past isn¡¯t it? The current Onee-chan is different¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kei?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of person is Onee-chan now?¡¹

    Nei-san thinks deeply.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­I don¡¯t even know. I can no longer continue acting as¡ºNatou Nei¡» I know that¡­ But, I can¡¯t return to the former¡ºNajima Yasuko¡»anymore. If I return to my old self¡­I¡¯ll only act as my old self. ¡ºThe past me should be like this¡»¡­¡¹

    Nei-san exposes her honest heart.

    ¡¸Therefore, I want Kei to decide¡­I¡¯ll become whatever Kei likes. I¡¯ll do anything to please Kei. I¡¯ll be the¡ºOnee-chan¡»Kei wishes for¡­!¡¹

    She¡¯s desperate on her own ways too.

    Just like me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei-san¡¹

    I stops the role play of¡ºOnee-chan and Kei¡»

    I sit down next to Nei-san in the sofa.

    I press my naked skin to Nei-san.

    ¡¸¡­You see¡­I have learned from the experiences I had for these past few days¡¹

    I look at Nei-san from the side.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan?¡¹

    Nei-san returns to¡ºNei¡»for now.

    In order to unravel the confused yarn inside Nei-san¡­

    We have to go back to when we first met, to¡ºNei-san and Yo-chan¡»

    ¡¸People can¡¯t stay the same forever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸They change. For better or for worse¡­people change as long as they keep living. They cannot be on the same place, same person all the time¡­¡¹

    I have seen a lot of people change.

    Minaho-neesan¡­Katsuko-nee¡­Nagisa¡­

    Megu¡­Mana¡­

    Misuzu¡­Michi¡­

    Reika, Seki-san¡­Jii-chan too.

    Above all¡­me myself.

    ¡¸As long as you¡¯re alive¡­you can¡¯t stop changing. I think¡¹

    I have a feeling.

    ¡¸Therefore, Nei-san¡­to me, you¡¯ll always be Nei-san to my eyes. I don¡¯t think of wanting you to go back to the former Nei-san¡­I don¡¯t want you to be the Nei-san I hope for. Nei-san is always Nei-san after all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Nei-san always makes me excited. All this time, even now¡­you look the best at this moment¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t understand myself well¡¹

    Now that the trauma of Cesario Viola has been taken care of¡­

    Nei-san lost sight of herself.

    ¡¸Also, the confused Nei-san now is also Nei-san. That Nei-san is also wonderful. I think it¡¯s amazingly cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to think what you have to do¡­what you have to be. It¡¯ll change either way¡­as long as you¡¯re alive, you¡¯ll change no matter what. Therefore¡­Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me what¡¯s in Nei-san¡¯s heart right now¡¹

    ¡¸My heart?¡¹

    ¡¸What does Nei-san want to have with me? Please tell me what Nei-san really wishes for¡¹

    I look at Nei-san

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    She speaks¡­but stops halfway.

    ¡¸You can say anything you want. It¡¯s only the two of us here. Whatever you say¡­it¡¯ll be a secret to ourselves¡¹

    Margo-san said that Nei-san should have a secret.

    I understand what it meant.

    ¡¸Nei-san thinks¡ºWho do I have to be?¡»too much¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too much of a¡ºgood girl¡» Therefore¡­you¡¯re convinced that even Kei-san¡¯s tragedy, is all your fault¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I wasn¡¯t able to do anything for Kei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s not it¡¹

    To me right now¡­everything¡¯s coming to light.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t Nei-san¡¯s fault you were caught by Viola. The other party was a man from a criminal organization¡­you can¡¯t do anything about it. Then, Kei-san¡­Kei-san did his best because Nei-san was there. If he was alone, he would¡¯ve been depressed and died halfway¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Kei-chan¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t Nei-san¡¯s fault that Kei-san died, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­don¡¯t blame yourself for anything. If you do, that would be pitiful for the late Kei-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸I think Kei-san wants Nei-san to live happily¡¹

    Tears spill out from Nei-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Then¡­in order to open up the mind that¡¯s been closed to the inside after Kei-san¡¯s death¡­ Kyouko-san let you play the funky girl called¡ºNatou Nei¡»right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡ºNei¡»isn¡¯t me! I¡¯m not like that¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san cries out.

    I take Nei-san¡¯s hand and hug her.

    I suck away the tears falling from her eyes.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san wants Nei-san to make various relationships with people, even if it¡¯s a little¡­so she thought of making you play a bright and noisy girl¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think so too¡¹

    Nei-san mutters.

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s already done¡­I can no longer continue as¡ºNei¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­as told by Kyouko-san before, and now, you¡¯re letting me decide the next¡ºcharacter¡»you have to act?¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think so¡¹

    I rub Nei-san¡¯s back¡­her tension is released.

    ¡¸Yo-chan said that he¡¯ll be the replacement to Kei-chan, my brother, but¡­Yo-chan is different from Kei-chan¡­I don¡¯t now what kind of Onee-chan I should be¡­¡¹

    Seriously¡­

    Her foundation is too serious.

    No¡­she¡¯s too serious.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re thinking¡ºI have to do it¡»again¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m really happy. Yo-chan promised to become my little brother. You said that you¡¯ll take over Kei-chan¡¯s family register. Thinking that it¡¯s okay to not separate from Yo-chan anymore¡­I¡¯m so happy¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s words has no lies.

    I know that.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Nei-san¡­tell me the truth¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I can tell. Nei-san is being impatient¡­there¡¯s a gap in between your mind and words. What is it? Please tell me what¡¯s really inside Nei-san¡¯s heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Nei-sa falters

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine whatever you say. I like Nei-san. I¡¯ll do anything for Nei-san¡¯s sake. This feeling won¡¯t change¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, I can¡¯t be a replacement for Kei-san? Is it impossible to become Nei-san¡¯s brother? Don¡¯t think¡ºNow that it has come to this it can¡¯t be helped¡»or¡ºThat¡¯s the only way¡»¡­Please tell me Nei-san¡¯s true feelings¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Please say it clearly. I¡¯ll accept it no matter what it is!¡¹

    I hold Nei-san¡¯s hand tightly

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m feel my heart pounding too¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸You¡¯re always making my heart pound!¡¹

    Nei-san¡­me?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t already know since when but¡­when I¡¯m with you, I feel exited. My chest tightens when you¡¯re with me. When we were together at the hotel last night¡­my throbbing didn¡¯t stop. I feel like I can do anything because I was with you. Even when standing in front of Viola¡­my heart didn¡¯t break¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸Then¡­you killed Viola. You took revenge on the enemy of my family. I will no longer be tormented by the phantom of Viola anymore as long as I¡¯m with you¡­¡¹

    This time¡­Nei-san holds my hand tightly.

    She looks at me with seriouys eyes.

    ¡¸I love Yo-chan! I look at you as a man not a brother. I love you. I love you. I love you so much!¡¹

    Nei-san hugs me.

    She kisses my lips passionately over and over again.

    ¡¸I love you¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to be not your brother?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯ve fallen for you! It¡¯s my first time coming to like someone like this since birth!¡¹

    Nei-san loves me???!

    ¡¸Even this morning¡­it was cool of you to calmly accept killing Viola. I thought that it was extremely lovely. But¡­You said that you¡¯ll be my brother¡­a replacement to Kei-chan¡­¡¹

    Eh?¡­

    Was that choice wrong?

    ¡¸I¡¯m really happy. I understood that Yo-chan really cherish and care for me. I thought that I¡¯m really happy to be loved. But¡­I don¡¯t want a¡ºbrother¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    I thought so too.

    Even if I convince my head that I¡¯ll be the brother¡­taking over Kei-san¡¯s family register¡­

    My heart doesn¡¯t have the determination.

    Therefore, I¡­

    I only call Nei-san¡ºOnee-chan¡»in my mouth¡­

    While I still call her¡ºNei-san¡»in my mind.

    Even I, as a man¡­love her.

    ¡¸Then¡­should we get married?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Baka!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s angry.

    But if that¡¯s what Nei-san wishes for then I¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we can do that!¡¹

    ¡¸I like Nei-san¡­Nei-san also likes me, so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­there¡¯s other girls too¡­¡¹

    Tears spill from Nei-san¡¯s eyes again.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the Onee-san of¡ºKuromori¡» I don¡¯t want to quit that ever. Because, everyone in¡ºKuromori¡»are my precious¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s suffering.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take you away from my little sisters¡­I¡¯ll never do that¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    I also can¡¯t throw away my family.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­I think that what you suggest is the best. You¡¯ll be my brother¡­and I, will love you as an elder sister. We can protect the family this way¡­we¡¯ll never be apart¡­¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s thoughts are still¡­

    Going to¡ºI must do***¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good. That won¡¯t save Nei-san¡¯s heart at all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, yo-chan¡¹

    I have another idea.

    No¡­I see.

    That¡¯s why Margo-san.

    No, it¡¯s not just Margo-san.

    Minaho-neesan and others too¡­

    They just sent us out silently¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get married, Nei-san¡­without telling everyone else¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸No, I think that I¡¯ll have to marry everyone. Of course, it won¡¯t be legal. But, I¡¯ll marry each of them. Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Megu and Misuzu¡­even Michi. They¡¯re no good unless they¡¯re with me. Mana might change her mind and marry another man so I won¡¯t do it right away¡¹

    Ruriko and Reika¡­would depend on the flow of the future.

    If they want it then I will¡­if they don¡¯t then I won¡¯t.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll marry Nei-san. However¡­others won¡¯t be told about it¡¹

    I made my decision.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be siblings in front of everyone else in the family. I¡¯ll call Nei-san¡ºOnee-chan¡» And since I¡¯ll take over Kei-san¡¯s family register as planned, please call me as¡ºKei¡»or¡ºYo-chan¡», whichever you like¡¹

    Nei-san¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸But¡­when we¡¯re alone, Nei-san is my¡ºwoman¡» Oh, Nei-san sounds strange. I¡¯ll call you¡ºNei¡»from now on. As a boyfriend, as a marriage partner. Of course, you¡¯ll give birth to my baby as well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A secret to everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, a secret. Only to us two¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei-san

    ¡¸I feel sorry for everyone. To think we¡¯ll lie to them¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Nei¡­we¡¯re criminals¡¹

    I smile at Nei.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do bad things together!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s spine trembles.

    ¡¸You want to do bad things don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s fool everyone. Forever¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸¡­Our secret?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯ll be a secret between the two of us forever¡­!¡¹

    I kiss Nei¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay, Nei. I¡¯ll be supporting you all the time¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei looks at my face.

    I smile at Nei.

    ¡­Before long.

    ¡¸I got it¡­¡¹

    The cheerfulness comes back in Nei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be your secret wife¡­!¡¹

    In reality¡­

    Even if she¡¯s my sister or my wife¡­The¡ºKuromori¡»family won¡¯t mind it.

    I already have more than one wife¡­everyone¡¯s convinced by it and they are in the family.

    Even Nei¡­the young ones don¡¯t know that she¡¯s still a virgin¡­

    They¡¯re aware that she¡¯s one of my women.

    In the end¡­it¡¯s the matter of Nei¡¯s heart.

    For Nei, brother and family are complicated and meaningful things.

    Therefore, she needs to make a clear distinction between her brother and lover, but¡­

    The others don¡¯t know about that.

    Nei will continue to protect this secret with the sense of guilt.

    Perhaps, the other family members watches over Nei¡¯s situation warmly.

    Just like before¡­

    Or rather¡­Margo-san and others will be having expectations.

    They¡¯ll pretend to not notice for Nei¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¹

    Looking at her like this¡­she¡¯s really a beauty.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Nei-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Nothing¡­I just want to call you¡¹

    I rub cheeks with this cute Nei.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just happy. This beauty is my wife¡­Yeah, I¡¯m really glad that you¡¯re my¡ºwife¡»instead of an¡ºelder sister¡»¡¹

    Mine¡­

    Her mind and body¡­

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­you¡¯re really a spoiled one!

    Nei buries my face in her rich breasts gently.

    ¡¸I may be your wife but I¡¯m still older! Onee-san is still an Onee-san!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡­you also want to do¡ºOnee-chan play¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸A play. Let¡¯s do a forbidden sibling sex situation¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. It¡¯s a lover¡¯s game isn¡¯t it? I can do the¡ºElder sister role¡»or even the¡ºLittle sister role¡»!¡¹

    Is that so?

    In the end, it¡¯s up to Nei-san¡¯s heart¡­

    Now that her mind¡¯s stable by consenting to¡ºsecret wife¡»¡­

    What¡¯s left is to accept everything later.

    ¡¸But¡­for now¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸¡­I want to have sex as lovers!¡¹

    ¡­yeah

    ¡¸But, before that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to take photos of Nei again¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Not as an¡ºelder sister giving her virginity to her brother¡»but¡­as¡ºmy wife¡», I want to take photos of the current Nei¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Sure¡­let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The second nude photoshoot.

    Her expression is completely different from earlier.

    Nei earlier¡­had the sense of duty, or the heroic feeling.

    The weight of¡ºI have to do this¡»

    The Nei now¡­is no longer the same.

    Nei¡¯s smiling as I take photos of her.

    A wide smile.

    ¡¸I¡­somehow feel so free¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸To think that it would be very pleasant to have your loved one be your lover!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s expression is natural from every angle.

    ¡¸You see¡­I can expose my everything to you. Because, you¡¯ll accept it no matter what it is!¡¹

    Nei jumps on my body.

    ¡¸Ufufu! Do you love me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I do¡¹

    ¡¸Me toooo! I love you, love love, chu!¡¹

    Nei-san pours down kisses on me.

    ¡¸Hug me tight!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei¡¯s such a spoiled girl¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We¡¯re the spoiled duo!¡¹

    I lay the camera on the side and hug Nei¡¯s body.

    On top of my sofa.

    ¡¸This sofa smells like wet dogs in the rain!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Smell?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your smell right?¡­You¡¯ve masturbated a lot in here right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right When father was gone, every night¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, like this?¡¹

    Nei strokes my penis.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Masturbating is banned from now on. If you want to do it then just tell me, Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t masturbate anymore too. If I want to do it then I¡¯ll do it with you!¡¹

    Ufufufu, Nei laughs¡­

    ¡¸How about this?¡¹

    Nei kneads my glans with her thumb and forefinger¡­

    ¡¸T-That feels good¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching how the ladies of the mansion do it while working in the mansion so I know a lot of methods!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s finger slips from my balls to my anus¡­

    ¡¸¡­That also feels good¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡¹

    ¡¸¡­About what?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m making you feel good!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Nei feels good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­So cute. Ufu, I¡¯ll make you even cuter!¡¹

    Nei kisses me¡­tangles our tongue.

    Then, she spits on her hand¡­and strokes my penis.

    ¡¸This feels way better right? It¡¯s sticky¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡­Nei¡¹

    ¡¸Touch my body as you want too¡¹

    I massage Nei¡¯s breasts¡­

    I also enjoy feeling her thighs¡­

    Then¡­her hot wet crotch¡­

    ¡¸Do it gently¡­there¡­I¡¯m still a virgin¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    I touch the entrance gently

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s good! I love that¡­I love it!

    The two of us tangle in the sofa naked¡­

    ¡¸I never imagined having sex in here¡¹

    ¡¸But, we¡¯re doing it! In the sofa you¡¯ve been masturbating alone¡­!¡¹

    Nei stares at me smiling.

    ¡¸¡­Make me a woman¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸¡­as your woman¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m breaking her virginity¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I made you wait¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stand up¡¹

    I stand up and face the sofa.

    Nei¡­spreads her legs wide in front of me.

    Her secret part becomes exposed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­come!¡¹

 Chapter 350. Neiâ€™s Oath (Virgin Break)

    Chapter 350. Nei¡¯s Oath (Virgin Break)

    ¡­Once again, I look at Nei.

    She¡¯s truly a perfect figure coming out of a European art photo.

    Big breasts, tight waist¡­

    The slim and richness is distributed in harmony.

    Then¡­her beautiful face.

    Her big eyes and noble face.

    She looks like the beauty God born from a sea bubble¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    She¡¯s looking at me

    Me¡­as her subject of love.

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¯s beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I think you¡¯re the most beautiful in the world¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    Such a beauty¡­was ignored by Cesario Viola who¡¯s gay.

    For him to violate Kei-san, her twin¡­she was used only as a tool to hurt Kei-san¡¯s heart¡­

    Nei¡¯s beauty was treated as worthless.

    That is Nei¡¯s complex.

    In order for her to regain her value as a woman¡­

    Nei tried to give her chastity to her brother.

    But, Kei-san¡­a devout Christian rejected Nei¡¯s offer.

    ¡­Gently, with love.

    But, Nei was further distorted¡­

    With Kei-san¡¯s unfortunate death¡­she has become a woman who has never had a normal romanc.e

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should thank you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸To think that such a beautiful woman is my wife. I¡¯m so happy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Dear¡¹

    Saying that, Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸Does it feel weird calling you¡ºdear¡»? That¡¯s so unlike me?¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Hm¡­Nei has the somewhat disappointing wife that¡¯s older than her husband I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­it¡¯s not like me to be so meek¡¹

    Saying¡ºlike me¡»

    Finally, the¡ºNei¡»comes out from¡ºYasuko¡»

    Now, at this moment¡­Nei is becoming¡ºMy Nei¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei calls me.

    ¡¸For me, you¡¯ll be the same Yo-chan. Can I call you Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. I¡¯ll still call you Nei though¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s fine¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    We went around and returned to the start.

    No¡­that¡¯s wrong.

    The¡ºYo-chan before¡»has a wall in her heart for intimacy, but¡­

    The¡ºYo-chan¡»now has no more walls.

    We¡¯ve become a couple.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be calling you that way forever¡­even when I became a mother, even when in front of our grandchildren¡­I¡¯ll keep calling you Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸So you intend to live long¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? We¡¯re going to be happy for the missing times until now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­True¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­!¡¹

    Nei holds my hand.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s pinky swear¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now¡­we¡¯re both naked¡­we don¡¯t have anything¡­ At least, a pinky swear¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Our pinky fingers tangle.

    ¡¸Then¡­what kind of promise we should make? I¡¯ll swear anything if it¡¯s for Nei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll make an oath¡­!¡¹

    Then, Nei said.

    ¡¸¡­In sickness and in health, in loneliness and in happiness¡­what¡¯s the remaining parts again? Anyway, whatever happens, as long as I keep on living, I¡¯ll love, respect, comfort, help, devote, and serve Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸I swear too¡­Nei¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    We kiss while our fingers twined.

    We kiss again and again¡­

    ¡¸Afterwards¡­let¡¯s travel just the two of us without telling everyone¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s have a wedding ceremony on a church somewhere far away¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind either way. That¡¯s just ceremonies. If we want to make lifetime oath, then do it now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see Nei in wedding dress though!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸There¡¯s wedding dress in the mansion so I can wear it anytime. We can even have it every night¡¹

    ¡¸Those are used on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s perverted plays¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Minaho-neesan made Yukino wear those.

    A prostitute who¡¯s raped wearing a wedding dress¡­will have their hopes of happy marriage shattered.

    ¡¸Therefore, I want to wear those. I want to dispel the sorrow of the seniors in the mansion even for a bit. By having us happy¡­¡¹

    Nei is also a woman who lost her way and got into the mansion.

    She didn¡¯t become a prostitute¡­but she saw the tragedy of the women in the mansion

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine but still¡­I want to see Nei-san as a bride in the church. With just the two of us¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, if we¡¯re going to a trip with just the two of us¡­then let¡¯s think about it! There¡¯s travelling options you see! Hmm¡­what about the islands on the south?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s good. The blue skies and the glowing sea¡­Nei-san in white wedding dress walking in the church¡¹

    ¡¸Of course Yo-chan¡¯s there too!¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course¡­it¡¯s our wedding¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­I love you!¡¹

    Nei jumps to hug me!

    On top of the worn out sofa¡­

    We hug and hold each other¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time¡­for me to be Yo-chan¡¯s bride¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I put Nei on the sofa.

    Letting her stick her waist out¡­

    ¡¸Spread your legs wider¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    Nei¡¯s pussy is completely ready

    Her virgin slit is opened slightly¡­dripping love nectar.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a bit scary¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    I push my face to Nei¡¯s secret part.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m licking it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to know Nei¡¯s taste¡¹

    ¡¸O¡­Okay. Please¡­please be gentle¡¹

    My tongue licks her secret part.

    Nei¡¯s taste¡­is sour.

    I roll my tongue on her sensitive parts.

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­I-It feels good!¡¹

    Nei shivers¡­

    I raise my face¡­then crawl from inside her thighs to her cute navel.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels better than doing it myself!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do it everyday?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do! I want to!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s obedient to her lust.

    That¡¯s also unbearably cute.

    ¡¸¡­Nei, I¡¯m already¡¹

    ¡¸Want to put it in? There¡¯s no need for me to lick it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for next time¡­I want to be inside Nei as fast as possible!¡¹

    I can no longer hold back.

    Nei closed her eyes¡­put strength in her body and spread her legs.

    ¡¸Un¡­okay¡¹

    I hug Nei and lick behind her ears.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    With her erogenous zone licked¡­Nei¡¯s body tension looses.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re that tense I can¡¯t put it in¡­relax¡¹

    ¡¸U¡­Un¡¹

    Nei has seen other people have sex a lot but¡­

    She¡¯s a virgin.

    I have to lead this¡­

    ¡¸Open your eyes and look at me¡¹

    Nei opens her eyes.

    What beautiful eyes¡­

    Her hair is still blonde but¡­her eyes has no fake blue contact lens.

    Her dark brown pupils look straight at me.

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Nei¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Nei spits out a sigh.

    The stiffness of her body¡¯s also loosened¡­

    I rub Nei¡¯s body as if massaging it gently

    ¡¸Nei¡­you¡¯re so soft and warm¡¹

    Her arms¡­neck¡­rich breasts¡­thin waist¡­thighs¡­I touch them all

    ¡¸Now¡­loosen up¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei entrusts her whole body to me.

    Nei and I look at each other¡¯s eyes¡­my erect penis meets Nei¡¯s secret part

    I can already do this much even without looking at the junction directly.,

    My glans hits a warm and wet part.

    ¡¸¡­Hii¡¹

    Nei¡¯s frightened¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be scared¡­it¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    Pushing out the overflowing love nectar¡­the glans gradually gets buried inside Nei¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yo-chan¡­I¡­!¡¹

    I firmly grasp Nei¡¯s shoulder.

    Nei also grabs my arms tightly

    ¡¸Aahn¡­O-Ouch! It¡¯s tearing!¡¹

    ¡­My glans is touching the wall.

    This wall of meat is thin and easy to break.

    I already know that¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is this okay, Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay, make me yours!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s wet eyes look at me¡­!

    ¡¸Here I go¡­Nei!!!¡¹

    ¡­Zuzu!

    My glans enters the virgin land.

    I destroyed her chastity¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Gyaa! It hurtssss!!¡¹

    Tears spill out from Nei¡¯s eyes.

    It must¡¯ve really hurt.

    But, I can¡¯t stop here¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s broken, Yo-chan torn it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet¡­there¡¯s still more where it came from!¡¹

    I shout as we stare at each other.

    ¡¸Only half of it is inside¡¹

    But¡­Nei¡¯s virgin vagina is narrow.

    It¡¯s clamping my penis tight.

    The dampness is hot¡­

    It feels like half of my penis is soaked in hot springs.

    I decided to wait until Nei¡¯s pain is eased.

    Nei breathes deeply.

    There¡¯s beads of sweat floating on her forehead.

    ¡¸¡­Nei, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡­for the time being yes¡¹

    Her huge breast moves up and down on each breath. Her pink nipples are shaking.

    ¡¸This is just half?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, this only half¡­hold on, Nei!¡¹

    ¡¸If you put in so much, you¡¯ll penetrate my body!¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s virginity is just broken¡­seems to feel my penis multiple times larger than the real thing.

    But¡­Sorry, Nei.

    I honestly want to push to the root inside Nei!

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! It¡¯s perfectly fit for Nei¡¯s inside!¡¹

    ¡¸Lies! I¡¯m already full!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine¡­It¡¯ll all come inside Nei!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?! If it¡¯s me and Nei, it should have the perfect size! God should¡¯ve designed it that way!¡¹

    I¡¯m messing up with logic.

    ¡¸Un! That¡¯s true! That¡¯s absolute!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s convinced though she¡¯s making a pained face.

    ¡¸Sure! Yo-chan! Pierce me with your all! I¡¯ll endure it!¡¹

    But¡­contrary to her words, Nei puts strength in her body.

    If I force it in this state¡­it won¡¯t be good for Nei¡¯s body.

    ¡­Err

    Oh right.

    ¡¸Nei¡­match with my breathing. I¡¯ll also match with Nei¡­¡¹

    I try out the method I learned from Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    Suu, Haa¡­Suu, Haa¡­

    The two of us match our breathing.

    While looking at each other¡¯s eyes¡­

    While our genitals are still connected¡­

    As we breathe together¡­Nei¡¯s body relaxes¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­you see¡¹

    Nei said¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we should do¡ºSuu haa¡»but ¡ºSuu Suu Haa¡»instead¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s what they do on TV¡¹

    ¡­???

    Do they teach how to breath when having virgin sex on TV?

    ¡¸Ah, no no¡­what they were doing on TV was breathing method when constipating¡¹

    ¡­Constipating?

    ¡¸In¡ºSuu Suu Haa¡»whenever you¡ºHaa¡», your hip muscle relaxes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­huh?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? The muscles in the butt and the woman¡¯s hole are connected. It¡¯s shaped like the number 8. Therefore, if the butt is loosened, the girl¡¯s hole should also relax¡­!¡¹

    Err¡­

    What do you mean the muscle looks like ¡º°Ë¡»?1

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s try it. It¡¯s¡ºSuu Suu Haa¡» Then, when you think that my body is loose¡­push it through when we go¡ºHaa¡»! Okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sure¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­

    Let¡¯s just do as Nei says.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡­Suu, Suu, Haa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Suu, Suu, Haa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Suu, Suu, Haa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Suu, Suu, Haa¡­!¡¹

    While looking at each other¡¯s serious face¡­

    We breathe together.

    My forehead¡¯s sweating too.

    Nei¡¯s eyes are completely moist.

    Yeah¡­her body¡¯s quite relaxed now.

    ¡¸¡­Suu, Suu, Haa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Suu, Suu, Haa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Suu, Suu, Haa¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Now!!!

    I pierce my waist deep!!

    ¡¸¡­Iyaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    I broke through all barriers¡­

    My penis is completely inside Nei.

    Our abdomen¡¯s completely overlapping.

    The glans is touching the uterus.

    ¡¸It¡¯s in! It¡¯s all in¡­Nei!¡¹

    I shouted unconsciously

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    Nei touches the connecting part.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true¡­it¡¯s all in¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s completely perfect inside Nei!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, God made us to have sex with each other!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious¡­?!¡¹

    Then¡­Nei

    Looks to my face.

    And laughed out.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Nei?¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s the best!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so hardworking, honest¡­but, amazingly stupid, amazingly kind¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really glad that I met Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei sheds tears as she look at me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot!¡­I¡¯m just happy!¡¹

    Then, she opens her arms widely.

    ¡¸Hug me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I hug Nei¡¯s body while keeping our hips joined.

    ¡¸I love you so much¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸I¡¯ll definitely make you happy¡­I¡¯ll treasure you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I already am¡­I¡¯m also treasured!¡¹

    Saying that¡­Nei kisses me.

    ¡¸Now, move¡­I¡¯m already fine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really? If it hurts then say it¡­I¡¯m going to pull out¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say that¡­please give it to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s baby seed¡­I want you to spread it in my womb¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll move slowly¡­¡¹

    I move my waist slowly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    ¡¸Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay if it does¡­This pain is also Yo-chan¡¯s love. I¡¯m enjoying this even if it hurts¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸Yo-chan, think of only enjoying my body¡­does Yo-chan want to cum inside me? Do you want to make me a Mama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I do¡¹

    ¡¸Think of only that¡­let out all of Yo-chan¡¯s desires to me¡­please¡¹

    ¡­I ask for Nei¡¯s tongue.

    Our tongues twine.

    I massage her breast¡­rub her pointed nipple.

    Slowly piston my waist.

    Nei¡¯s love juice is abundant¡­

    I feel like my penis is melting inside her narrow vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡­Nei¡­Nei!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Suu, Suu, Haa¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei-said as I fuck her.

    ¡¸Breathe, Suu Suu Haa¡­and hug me!¡¹

    ¡­Suu, Suu, Haa¡­!

    ¡­Suu, Suu, Haa¡­

    I push in my waist with the¡ºHaa¡»timing

    I knock into her plump uterus¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Aaah¡­Aaaaaah¡­¡¹

    Nei puts her arms around my back and hugs me tightly.

    As expected, it hurts, she must be in pain.

    Her nails scratch my back from time to time¡­

    I endure the pain¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡­Nei¡­I¡¯m already¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Letting it out?¡¹

    Nei looks at me with an enduring expression

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m about to leak¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­leak it all out¡­release it all inside me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaaaaaa

    ¡¸¡­C-Cumming¡­Nei! Nei¡­Nei!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-Nei¡­I love you!!!¡¹

    ¡­Dokuku!

    ¡­Doku!

    ¡­Dokudokudoku!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, so hot! It¡¯s coming out! Yo-chan! I love you too! I love youuuuuu!!!!¡¹

    I ejaculate inside Nei¡¯s womb as we hug each other.

    Nei accepts my semen.

    Nei looks at my face as I ejaculate.

    I look at Nei¡¯s impregnated face.

    ¡­I¡¯m happy.

    ¡­We¡¯re, hapy.

    ¡­Aaah

    My ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After I let out everything¡­my body feels weak.

    ¡¸Thanks for the hard work!¡­Are you okay?¡¹

    Nei forced a smile.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­ I feel like I ejaculated even my soul¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I got your soul in my womb!2¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What, Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I just wanted to call your name¡¹

    Saying that, Nei kisses my lips.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, Yo-chan, my Yo-chan~!!¡¹

    She rubs her cheeks on my face.

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to be this happy?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Become even more happier¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I will. Right, Yo-chan!!!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Ah, of course Yo-chan¡¯s going to make other girls happy too. I¡¯ll let everyone before me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange¡­when we have sex, it¡¯ll only be the two of us. Let¡¯s take plenty of time together. Look, we¡¯re keeping it a secret that I¡¯m your wife to everyone¡¹

    Nei¡¯s obsessed on being my¡ºsecret wif¡»

    If Nei¡¯s fine with that, then¡­

    No, Nei wishes for the Kurormori family¡¯s co-existence¡­

    ¡­So that¡¯s the only way.

    ¡¸Ah, but, I might barge in to other girl¡¯s sex with the¡ºOnee-chan character¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Mana wants to have sex together with Nei¡¹

    ¡¸I want to do it with Misuzu-san. I want to have her purr while doing it with Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san is the only one who doesn¡¯t recognize me as an ¡ºOnee-chan¡» Well, we¡¯re of the same grade but I¡¯m a repeater¡¹

    True¡­

    Both of them are in second year high school, but¡­

    Nei¡¯s one year older.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to make her understand who¡¯s the¡ºOnee-chan¡» If I hold down Misuzu-san, I¡¯ll be able to hold down those strange girls too¡­Kishishishi¡¹

    Nei¡¯s having fun with the family

    ¡¸Then¡­you don¡¯t need to call Misuzu with a¡ºSan¡»right?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­True. I won¡¯t call her Misuzu-san nor Mi-chan¡­I¡¯ll be calling her¡ºMisuzu¡»from now on¡¹

    Yeah¡­the walls in the heart must be broken.

    ¡¸Somehow, I¡¯m looking forward to it! Ufufu¡­ouch!¡¹

    Nei tries to get up¡­and screamed.

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay?¡¹

    I look at the connecting part¡­

    ¡­I¡¯m surprised.

    Our crotch is red with Nei¡¯s virgin blood.

    ¡¸Wow¡­Sorry¡­I was absorbed in having sex¡­!¡¹

    I try to separate our bodies in a hurry.

    ¡¸No, wait¡­don¡¯t pull out yet¡¹

    Even if you tell me that¡­

    If you bleed this much, it¡¯ll be painful.

    I hurriedly pull out my half-erect penis.

    As soon as I pulled out from the vagina¡­

    White semen and red virgin blood comes down.

    ¡¸Aahn, I want to take photos while we¡¯re still connected though¡­!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to take such painful photos¡¹

    ¡¸I want it though¡­it¡¯s a commemorative photo of my loss of virginity! I wanted to look at it when we¡¯re old¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s take photos of the aftermath. Yo-chan, capture it¡¹

    Nei gives the camera to me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s record our sex next time. Yeah¡­true. Sex recordings doesn¡¯t have to be bloody¡¹

    Geez¡­I take the camera.

    ¡¸Okay, take photos of me¡¹

    The naked Nei.

    Nei who just lost her virginity.

    Nei¡¯s virgin blood and semen overflows from the slit¡­she looks so happy

    ¡­Yeah

    I certainly want to preserve this happy appearance.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m taking photos¡¹

    I push the shutter.

    Again and again¡­

    ¡¸Should I go M and make a double peace?¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not necessary¡¹

    ¡¸True, if it¡¯s too flashy then it doesn¡¯t feel like I just lost my virginity¡¹

    Nei laughs loud

    ¡¸Yeah¡­let¡¯s have that kind of sex next time. Oh right, I¡¯ll make Misuzu do¡ºAhegao Double Peace¡» Yup yup, of course I¡¯ll take photos of it too¡­Uhihihihi!¡¹

    Up until now¡­the seniors of the¡ºfamily¡», Margo-san, Nagisa, Katsuko-nee are all kind ladies

    Even Minaho-neesan, she may be cruel with her enemies but she¡¯s infinitely kind to her family.

    But, the new Nei¡­

    The Nei until now had been making walls in her heart until now¡­so she¡¯s not deeply involved with the younger group but¡­

    This funky and mischievous lady¡­is amazing I think.

    Misuzu¡­Megu¡­Mana¡­Ruriko¡­

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll make fun of everyone¡­surprise¡­and even make them go round and round¡­

    Then, they¡¯ll have fun and happiness.

    ¡¸Onee-chan will do her best !¡¹

    A wonderful and lovely¡ºOnee-chan¡»is born here.

    1. Yeah, it¡¯s a Kanji pun ?

    2. A succubus! ?

 Chapter 351. Sweet Life (Dolce Vita)

    Chapter 351. Sweet Life (Dolce Vita)

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    We head to the bath naked.

    Anyway, we have to wash away the semen and virgin blood away from our crotch.

    ¡¸Wait, the hot water should be ready soon¡¹

    Fortunately, the gas isn¡¯t cut off yet.

    It seems that there¡¯s still some money remaining from father¡¯s bank debit.

    ¡¸Here, it¡¯s hot water¡¹

    I kneel in front of Nei and pour warm water starting from her feet.

    If I just pour in the water right away, she¡¯ll be surprised.

    Slowly raising the shower head from the toe above.

    Then¡­to her secret part.

    ¡¸¡­Uu¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, it stings?¡¹

    Her hymen was torn and bleeding¡­

    It should have a wound.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    Nei smiles at me from above.

    ¡¸As expected you¡¯re so kind! Yo-chan¡­Yeah, I got a good husband! ahahaha¡¹

    Nei laughs loudly as I pour hot water on her.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be washing Yo-chan too!¡¹

    Saying so, Nei takes the shower from me and face it to my crotch.

    ¡¸Have to wash the under of your penis too¡¹

    Nei lifts my penis with her fingers and pours hot water on the back side.

    ¡¸If you do it like that then it¡¯ll stand up again¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay, either way, Yo-chan can¡¯t get satisfied with only one ejaculation anyway!¡¹

    ¡­Nei?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching Yo-chan¡¯s sex all this time!¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­she did watch the recording of my first rape with Yukino.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Nei¡¯s bleeding is bad.

    We better stop for today.

    ¡¸Even though Michi-chan got two consecutive rounds¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Women have different constitutions so it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m supposed to be more mature than her though¡¹

    True, Michi¡¯s petite¡­and Nei has the proportions of an adult.

    But, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the maturity of their genital is the same.

    Or rather¡­Michi¡¯s a masochist.

    She said that she likes the pain.

    ¡¸You¡¯re okay with my mouth then?¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸Instead of that, touch it¡­I want to cum from Nei¡¯s hand¡¹

    Nei¡¯s white and thin fingers.

    ¡¸Un, sure! But I¡¯ll drink it on the end¡¹

    ¡¸You sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, I want to drink it. It¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s semen after all. I want to absorb everything in my body!¡¹

    I fix the shower on the wall.

    While taking warm splashes of water from above¡­

    Nei¡¯s sits on the tile and rests her back on the wall.

    Stretching out her legs¡­

    ¡¸Un, then I¡¯m touching it¡¹

    Nei caresses my penis with her right hand.

    Her left arm is hugging my body tightly.

    This 18 year old glamorous body is pressed against me.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, touch my body as you like¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­I want to kiss Nei¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I kiss Nei as she plays with my penis.

    Our tongues twine¡­sucking each other.

    Oh, my penis is getting even more erect¡­

    ¡¸Amazing. It¡¯s already big and hard¡­ufufu. I¡¯ll be serving it then. My dear, Ahn!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡­Nei¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­is there anything wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I love you¡­I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­Yo-chaaan!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s hand strokes my hard dick.

    ¡¸More, like this¡­!¡¹

    I put my hand on top of Nei¡¯s¡­and teach her how to stroke my erect penis.

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s okay to put strength on it¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that feels good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Just tell me what you want me to do. Anything that would make Yo-chan feel good. I will be serving you from now on till the end of time!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¹

    ¡¸I love love¡­loooove you!¡¹

    Oh¡­that feels good.

    I massage Nei¡¯s breasts.

    Pinch her nipples.

    ¡¸Nei¡¯s breasts feel good¡¹

    ¡¸You can touch it as much as you want¡­do as you want Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I, I¡­Nei¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum already¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hold back¡­let it all out¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­I, I¡¹

    Grabbing Nei¡¯s hand from above, I move up and down violently.

    The passionate rhythm is engraved.

    It¡¯s about to explode!

    ¡¸Cumming¡­cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming, Nei!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­I¡¯m going to suck it off!¡¹

    Nei bends herself before me¡­

    She holds the glans¡­

    My penis is inside Nei¡¯s warm mouth.

    Ooh¡­the feeling of her lips is amazing¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Cum! Cumming!¡­Nei!!!!¡¹

    I let it all out inside Nei¡¯s mouth¡­

    As I keep shouting her name¡­

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­it¡¯s coming out¡­It¡¯s not stopping!¡¹

    While my whole body twitches¡­I release it until the last drop.

    Nei received all of my semen¡­

    Then she released my penis from her lips.

    She smiled at me¡­

    Opened her mouth widely towards me¡­

    Behind Nei¡¯s beautiful white teeth¡­is my semen appearing on top of her pink tongue.

    Nei closes her mouth again¡­mixed the sperm in her mouth with saliva, then swallowed it all.

    ¡¸Uha¡­Katsun said that semen tastes bitter, and she¡¯s right!¡¹

    Then, she gargled with hot water from the shower.

    *Gargle*¡­*Spit*!

    ¡¸¡­But, I like it! It¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s semen after all!¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    I feel her irresistible love¡­

    I hug Nei tightly

    ¡¸Hm¡­what¡¯s wrong? You want to be spoiled?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want to be spoiled by Nei!¡¹

    I push my face on Nei¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s good you¡¯re honest! Be spoiled by Onee-chan a lot!¡¹

    Nei gently hugs me

    ¡¸I¡¯m also gonna get spoiled by Yo-chan!¡¹

    Rubbing her cheeks against mine¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nei, Nei, Nei¡¹

    For some reason¡­tears come out

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it but¡­I¡¹

    Nei pats my head.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve always worked your hardest on everything. Yo-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonder¡¹

    ¡¸You did. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s in front of me¡­you can cry, scream. I¡¯ll be accepting whatever Yo-chan does¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¹

    I cling to Nei.

    ¡¸Right¡­Yo-chan¡¯s the one who had it worst. You¡¯re shouldering everyone¡¯s future on your own¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s too kind of a boy. Knowing that everyone¡¯s thirsty, you go all out to hydrate them. Without regards to your own capacity¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m an idiot. Even though I¡¯m weak and really stupid¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Yo-chan can be like that¡¹

    Nei kisses me.

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s already okay. Yo-chan has me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to protect the¡ºfamily¡»together! Our¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s kind smile¡­

    Saves my heart.

    I¡¯m no longer alone.

    In the¡ºfamily¡»¡­she¡¯s my¡ºsister¡»¡­and my wife.

    ¡¸¡­I love you. I love you¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too¡¹

    We exchanged passionate kisses once again¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    At the dressing room¡­we wipe each other¡¯s bodies with the bath towel.

    There¡¯s only one bath towel I use so¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­should I go and make my hair black?¡¹

    Nei said as I wipe her beautiful back.

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay but¡­I don¡¯t mind it either way¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸But look¡­I think it¡¯s most effective to appeal that I¡¯ve changed that way!¡¹

    ¡­Effective?!

    ¡¸Up until now¡­when I needed to play the¡ºbad girl Nei-chan¡»character, I wear a blonde wig. But look¡­isn¡¯t it better to have Yo-chan¡¯s chaste wife to have black hair?¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    It seems that she¡¯s planning something inside her head again

    ¡¸Or could it be that Yo-chan doesn¡¯t like me having black hair?¡¹

    ¡­No

    With the blue contacts and blonde hair¡­Nei¡¯s beauty was offset by the flashiness so there¡¯s an imaged fixed with it but.

    If she goes back to black hair¡­that¡¯ll make her an outrageous beauty.

    Nei¡¯s original beauty would stand out.

    ¡¸¡­If you turn your hair black, I feel like you¡¯re going to leave me for other guys¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m already yours. If you want, should I walk with a¡ºsold¡»posted on my back?¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Have some confidence¡­I¡¯ll never leave Yo-chan!¡¹

    Then, she kissed me.

    Nei loves kisses and physical contact.

    Of course, I love it too but¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan will protect me so I won¡¯t follow strange men, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I swore from my heart.

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do my best to be as beautiful as possible¡­for you¡¹

    Nei kisses me again¡­

    Nei also asks kisses from me.

    ¡¸Then, what about it? Should we dye it now?¡¹

    Nei said that she bought hair dye from the drug store earlier.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s not do it right away¡­I just thought that I wanted to have sex with Yo-chan in my black hair¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite hard to dye one¡¯s hair at home. It might become uneven¡­ I¡¯m already deflowered. I¡¯ll just have my hair dyed black in a shop. Let¡¯s go to Yuuka-san¡¯s beauty salon later¡¹

    Yuuka-san¡­is a former prostitute from the mansion who runs a salon now.

    ¡¸But before that¡­Ikeda-sensei first. We need to have an examination just in case¡¹

    ¡¸True¡¹

    ¡¸Should I take a pill? When do you want me pregnant?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸I want Nei to also enjoy the high school life until graduation¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Then I¡¯ll take the pills!¡¹

    Nei smiles convinced.

    ¡¸¡­So, just to confirm¡­Yo-chan will take over Kei-chan¡¯s family register right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ve already asked Minaho-neesan about that¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I think that Yo-chan should have the Yoshida house¡¯s family register too. Having two registers along with Kei-chan. I¡¯m also going to take back the Najima Yasuko¡¯s register but I¡¯ll leave the fake Canadian passport as it is¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºKuromori¡»house is a criminal organization I think that we should use everything we can¡¹

    True¡­that might be the case.

    Yoshida¡¯s name too¡­it¡¯s better to wait for some opportunity to use it than throw it away.

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯ll stay as siblings when it comes to Sensei and Maru-chan! It¡¯s a secret that we¡¯re actually a¡ºmarried couple¡»in reality!¡¹

    The naming returned to¡ºMaru-chan¡»

    The previous¡ºNei¡»seems to have stabilized, integrated with the current¡ºNei¡»

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯ll call you as¡ºKei¡»in front of Maru-chan. We have to make them think that we have that¡ºsibling¡»relationship!¡¹

    Nei happily makes plans.

    ¡¸When I call you¡ºKei¡»call me¡ºOnee-chan¡»! Okay??!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹1

    ¡¸There there. When everyone else is present¡­I¡¯ll call you¡ºYo-chan¡»like before. What would Yo-chan call me then?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸It feels strange to call you¡ºNei-san¡»like before¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we don¡¯t need the¡ºsan¡»anymore¡¹

    That said¡­it¡¯s bad to call her just¡ºNei¡»

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll call you¡ºNee-san¡» Then, they won¡¯t be able to distinguish the¡ºNei-san¡»from¡ºNee-san¡»for an instant¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a naisu aidea!2 Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Then, just to confirm. In front of Maru-chan and Sensei, it¡¯ll be¡ºKei¡»and¡ºOnee-chan¡»¡­in front of other girls,¡ºYo-chan¡»and¡ºNee-san¡» When we¡¯re alone¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºYo-chan¡»and¡ºNei¡»¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a promise¡­pinky swear!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    We twine our fingers again.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, my Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei. My Nei¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I love you!¡¹

    We kissed each other again.

    We repeat kissing like breathing¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    We return to the living room naked.

    The two people in their bath towel¡­sits on the sofa.

    Then¡­I opened the drink we bought from the store earlier.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­open your mouth¡¹

    We exchange drinks mouth to mouth.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I¡¯m so happy¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the happiest when I¡¯m with Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei makes a silly noise.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yo-chan doesn¡¯t get it?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­I¡¯m happy

    I kissed Nei again.

    ¡¸Geez, Yo-chan¡¯s a kiss lover!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei too¡¹

    ¡¸What I love is Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei returns a kiss to me.

    ¡¸Should we bring this sofa? It¡¯s just perfect for the two of us to flirt on!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been sleeping on this alone until now though¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s good about it?! Ah, but, I want this sofa to be exclusive to me. Should I put it in my room? We can¡¯t put it on the Maserati today though. There¡¯s no choice but to pick it up with Maru-chan¡¯s white van¡¹

    Nei creates even more plans

    ¡¸And then¡­after taking the sofa. Let¡¯s burn this house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¹

    Nei had an arson habit.

    ¡¸This should be burned¡­ The air is too stagnant¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have a regret?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I have memories with grandma here¡­besides¡¹

    ¡¸Besides?¡¹

    ¡¸If we burn this house¡­the fire would spread in the neighborhood. The other house is only one block wall away¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­we can¡¯t get the neighbors involved, yeah¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, we haven¡¯t paid fees on the neighborhood association¡­and it¡¯ll only cause inconvenience to the neighbors¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸My mother doesn¡¯t care about the day when you take out your garbage¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­like that¡¹

    I head towards my personal items box.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I want to show you¡¹

    I took out a photo from inside

    ¡¸This is my grandma¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­what a kind person¡¹

    ¡¸She was kind¡­to me¡¹

    Grandma in the photo was smiling.

    ¡¸Thanks to this person¡­Yo-chan was raised to be a good boy¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not¡¹

    ¡¸You are! Pat pat!¡¹

    Nei pats me.

    ¡¸A person who hasn¡¯t received affection from others¡­he won¡¯t grow up as a decent man. Yo-chan¡¯s grandma gave you a lot of love¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I thought so too¡¹

    Even my father and mother¡¯s share¡­

    My true family¡­was only Grandma.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m the same too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Father and Mother poured in love on me¡­Kei-chan loved me¡­therefore¡­I have made it this far.¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸I now understand it. I also was able to live thanks to everyone¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸From now on, I¡¯m here¡­I¡¯ll continue to love you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan has me too¡­I¡¯ll keep on loving you¡­!¡¹

    We snuggle.

    ¡¸Grandma¡­thank you. From now on, you¡¯ll be my Grandma too!¡¹

    Nei tells Grandma¡¯s photo.

    ¡¸Hey, do you not have other photos? Like when you were a child?¡¹

    ¡¸None. We don¡¯t have events at home at all. I never had an opportunity to take photos with family¡¹

    Family trips, Christmas, Birthdays¡­nothing at all.

    ¡¸What about the graduation album from middle school?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Didn¡¯t buy it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to pay for such a thing¡­mother complained to the school¡¹

    It may be absurd but my mother picked a fight with the school.

    As a result.

    I¡¯m the only one who they didn¡¯t distribute the graduation album to.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a private talk¡­and since it¡¯s a boys¡¯ boarding school, such unreasonableness passed through¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Nei stands up from the sofa and picked up the camera that¡¯s still on the floor.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take photos of Yo-chan from now on¡­!¡¹

    She pressed the shutter.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m naked¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what¡¯s good about it!¡¹

    She presses the shutter again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a commemorative photo on when you took away my virginity!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸How is it? Did my virginity feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it was really good¡¹

    ¡¸Then, show a more smiling face¡­here, cheeze¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nah¡¹

    ¡¸Remember when you had sex with me!¡¹

    Nei continues to point the camera towards me

    ¡¸Then I would get an erection!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­let it be as much as you want¡¹

    Nei smiles suspiciously

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it as much as you want¡­!¡¹

    The blood flows to my penis once again.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­this time, it¡¯ll be a fellatio from the start!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡­camera¡¹

    Nei kneels in front of me and hands over the camera.

    ¡¸Take photos of me sucking it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be a¡ºsecret photo¡»only we can see!¡¹

    Nei licks my penis.

    Rolling her tongue on the glans.

    I capture that appearance in the camera.

    The naked Nei.

    She¡¯s placing my glans inside her mouth.

    Below that are Nei¡¯s huge breasts swaying¡­

    ¡¸Nei¡­you¡¯re so lewd¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Only for Yo-chan. This lewd Nei will only be shown to Yo-chan!¡¹

    Oh¡­that feels good.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have sex again tomorrow. Are you going to fill up Nei¡¯s stomach too?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I will¡­I¡¯m going to cum a lot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Till I get pregnant?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    ¡­Nei¡­Nei¡­Nei!

    ¡¸For now¡­be satisfied with only Nei¡¯s mouth¡¹

    I¡­

    I¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aah¡­I love you! Nei!¡¹

    I ejaculated inside Nei¡¯s mouth again.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    Nei puts on her bra.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I feel sad that I won¡¯t see Nei¡¯s naked body¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot¡­if Yo-chan wishes for it, I¡¯ll strip anytime you want¡¹

    Nei kisses me again.

    ¡¸There¡¯s to many kisses that my lip area is stinging¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too¡­¡¹

    The two us laugh.

    We wear clothes¡­take out the items from the cardboard box I would bring to the mansion.

    Grandma¡¯s photo is obvious.

    School-related stuff¡­

    ¡¸This underwear is not needed. Let¡¯s just buy a better one¡¹

    As expected¡­the hundred yen underwear were dismissed.

    Then, I reach out to the bottom of the box¡­

    Yup¡­it¡¯s there.

    ¡¸Nei¡­here¡¹

    I hold out a small box

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    There¡¯s a small ring inside the box.

    ¡¸This is Grandma¡¯s memento. Grandma gave this to me before she died. ¡ºSell this to make money if ever something happens¡»she said¡¹

    That said¡­no matter how you look at it, this ring isn¡¯t expensive.

    The design is simple¡­it only has a small stone.

    It¡¯s not diamond either.

    It¡¯s a small red-yellow gemstone

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a garnet¡¹

    ¡¸I give this to Nei¡¹

    Nei looks at me¡­

    ¡¸I feel sorry to take this¡¹

    ¡¸For Misuzu and Megu¡­I¡¯ll work in the future to buy them a ring with my money. But, I want Nei to have Grandma¡¯s ring¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll keep it¡­is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Nei takes out the ring from the small box

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­put it on¡¹

    I take the ring to Nei¡¯s hand

    ¡­Huh?

    It doesn¡¯t fit on the index finger.

    Middle finger too¡­

    Grandma was a small person.

    Her fingers are too thin.

    ¡­Oh

    It went inside the ring finger.

    ¡¸Wow¡­it was fit for the ring finger¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Is it bad to have it on the ring finger?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­I think of it as a wedding ring¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu. I feel like I¡¯m completely Yo-chan¡¯s property¡¹

    Nei said while stroking the ring

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to be this happy?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Let¡¯s be even happier¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Dear!¡¹

    Nei smiles happily!

    1. It¡¯s a Kei pun ?

    2. Nice Idea ?

 Chapter 352. One Hand, One Heart

    Chapter 352. One Hand, One Heart

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    Nei makes the call and Margo-san comes right away.

    The blue Maserati arrived in front of the house¡­and we boarded the rear seat.

    Nei¡¯s sticking close to me¡­not letting go.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting¡¹

    I apologize to Margo-san in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got some jobs done while I was in the family restaurant¡¹

    The passenger seat has a laptop on it.

    ¡¸Manipulating and inducing the public opinion. Shirasaka Moritsugu may have been ousted, but our revenge isn¡¯t done yet¡¹

    That¡¯s right, as long as the principal culprit of this all, Shirasaka Sousuke isn¡¯t finished off¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡­Kuromori¡¯s revenge won¡¯t end.

    Besides¡­there¡¯s also the topic of the future of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Then¡­what about you two? Did it go well?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Nei-san smiling.

    Nei-san laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s perfect! I¡¯m already a woman!¡¹

    She said happily.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right¡­Kei?¡¹

    She puts my head on her chest.

    ¡¸Yeah, Onee-chan¡¹

    I hug Nei who¡¯s being spoiled.

    We continue acting as siblings in front of Margo-san.

    ¡­In order to keep it a secret that we¡¯re really a married couple.

    Nei touches the ring on her finger lovingly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great¡­By the way, Nei¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to Nei

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that Nei would be asking about burning that house, but¡¹

    Margo-san knows that Nei-san is an arsonist more than anyone¡­

    In the first place¡­it¡¯s likely that the trauma of losing Kei-san made her burn houses.

    ¡¸Oh, I thought about that too but¡­it¡¯s fine, no need! We can just burn it easily anytime we want!¡¹

    Nei smiles happily

    ¡¸Oh right. Maru-chan, bring the white van here next time. I¡¯d like to take Kei¡¯s sofa home¡¹

    Nei seems to really want the sofa where she lost her virginity

    ¡¸¡­Sofa?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The sofa where Kei slept at. I¡¯m taking that¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, But it¡¯s impossible to carry that sofa from the kitchen. We¡¯ve got to bring it through the entrance¡­¡¹

    The backdoor is too small¡­it¡¯s hard to take it outside the house.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine taking out of the front door?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¹

    I was told not to use the entrance.

    ¡¸Geez, Kei¡¯s too obedient. You may not have the property rights, but it¡¯s your house. There¡¯s a lot of memories in there, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s true, but¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll be going straight through the entrance door next time! I give you that permission¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸Onee-chan will be going together with you! Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. Got it¡¹

    Nei gently smiles.

    ¡¸Un, good boy, good boy¡­I love you!¡¹

    Then, she hugs me tightly

    ¡¸Hey hey, Maru-chan¡­I¡¯m very happy right now! I feel happy that I¡¯m alive!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Isn¡¯t that great, Nei¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Nei

    ¡¸Thanks, Maru-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, thank you. Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so thankful. Thank you for all this time. Thank you for always. Margo-oneechan is my benefactor! I love you! Maru-chan¡­!¡¹

    The overflowing emotion¡­lets tears flow from Nei¡¯s flushed face.

    ¡¸Why so sudden?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s completely puzzled.

    ¡¸I¡­was given lots of kindness from Margo-oneechan, Sensei¡­no, Minaho-onee-chan, Kyouko-oneechan, Katsuko-oneechan too. I can tell it now very well. Everyone has taken care of me so much¡­!¡¹

    I hug Nei¡¯s crying back

    ¡¸Thank you! I really thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei¡­you don¡¯t have to mind it. You¡¯re our precious¡ºlittle sister¡»¡¹

    Margo-san said kindly.

    ¡¸Un! I¡¯m your¡ºlittle sister¡»Forever! Therefore, Margo-oneechan, please stay as my¡ºOnee-chan¡»forever¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t have to worry about that¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I know it¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸Kei¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­I only have a year remaining in high school. I¡¯ll live as a student with Kei for a year¡­¡¹

    Nei¡¯s a repeater so she¡¯s still in the second year.

    It¡¯s May right now.

    Saying that she only has a year¡­means she won¡¯t graduate?

    ¡¸Either way¡­it was impossible for me to graduate¡¹

    Nei is a fake student at the high school.

    The real family register can¡¯t be used¡­Najima Yasuko hadn¡¯t returned from US yet.

    Therefore, she can¡¯t graduate with the alias of Natou Nei.

    ¡¸Well¡­just take back the original family register and re-enroll as Najima Yasuko¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just the beginning of May now¡­if you decide to transfer from a Canadian high school, then¡¹

    It¡¯s an easy job if we use Kyouko-san¡¯s contacts.

    ¡¸Then that means starting from the first year again?¡¹

    ¡¸If you manipulate the records in Canada then anything will do. Minaho and Katsuko-san will be the ones deciding your transfer documents so¡­Nei graduate like taking the school as before. The diploma can rewrite the name from¡ºNei¡»to¡ºYasuko¡»¡­¡¹

    Margo-san thought about that?

    True, the management of the school is run by Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee.

    They can easily do anything unreasonable¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I don¡¯t want to graduate doing that¡¹

    Nei said

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­I want to help out with Margo-oneechan¡¯s dream¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    Margo-san¡¯s¡­¡ºDream¡»?!

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan intends to act alone after Minaho-oneechan¡¯s revenge, right?¡¹

    Nei looks straight at Margo-san.

    Her face is smiling gently but the eyes look serious.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m with you¡­aren¡¯t we a duo?¡¹

    Margo and Nei are wearing matching black leather jeans, they¡¯re a notorious duo who hunt down city¡¯s thugs and hooligans.

    ¡¸But¡­Nei¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! Kei has an unbreakable¡ºbond¡»with me! Besides, Margo-oneechan¡¯s plan isn¡¯t to get out of the mansion and never come back, right? Basically, the mansion¡¯s our¡ºbase¡»right?¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Nei silently.

    She seems to be thinking about something.

    ¡¸What¡¯s Margo-san¡¯s dream? Please tell me if possible¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not something as concrete to be called as a dream¡¹

    ¡­Okay

    ¡¸I thought that I had to do something to keep the girls like me from increasing¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    Born in an Indian settlement, she received severe discrimination because she has blonde hair and blue eyes.

    Then, at age 12¡­she was raped by men, including her real father¡­

    In order to protect herself¡­she shot others.

    ¡¸Now¡­I have the technique to protect myself so I¡¯m not afraid of most things. If I had the ability to fight back then¡­they wouldn¡¯t have attacked me, I had those thoughts¡­!¡¹

    Back when she killed her father.

    That, is Margo-san¡¯s complex¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I thought of teaching the girls who are suffering from the world and tormented by adults how to fight. Even with just a bit of self-defense, knowing some will lead to confidence. The girls will be able to live with their head held up high without being nervous. I was the same¡­ Since I learned martial arts, I was able to really change¡¹

    I see¡­

    So that¡¯s her dream¡­

    ¡¸Does that mean, you want to make a dojo or a gym?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s that too but¡­a martial arts gym won¡¯t do. The girls who don¡¯t have money must be able to get through¡­if I built one gym in Tokyo, not everyone could come. I want to reach out to the children all over the world¡­!¡¹

    So it¡¯s a global dream.

    ¡¸Therefore, we need to raise Margo-oneechan¡¯s profile. Selling the name worldwide and gathering donations, right? We¡¯ve got to make it an international movement¡­!¡¹

    Nei said¡­

    ¡¸¡ºGirl power¡­!¡»Margo-oneechan¡¯s dream is my dream! Even I had my family killed due to a man¡¯s violence¡¹

    Nei as well¡­her family¡¯s killed by Cesario Viola, a man

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always thought¡­what if I had the power to fight¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸Kei¡­this is why I want to help Margo-onee-chan. It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? it¡¯s not that I would be away from Kei always. My house is the¡ºmansion¡»after all¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah. If that¡¯s what Onee-chan wants to do. I¡¯ll cheer you up. But, enjoy the high school life for a year more at least¡­ Onee-chan is a person who needs to be happier¡¹

    I¡¯m Nei¡¯s husband.

    If that¡¯s what Nei wishes for¡­I¡¯ll accept anything.

    I¡¯ve decided to work in the bakery with Katsuko-nee.

    I¡¯ve laid roots in this town.

    Then, whenever Nei and Margo-san come to relax¡­

    I¡¯ll keep protecting the¡ºhouse¡»

    ¡¸Margo-san, speaking of dreams¡­what about Minaho-neesan and others?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for later. They think that they better not think of anything unnecessary until the¡ºrevenge¡»is over¡¹

    ¡¸I think that we should take our time to talk about it. I¡¯m sure everyone will cooperate. They might make some ideas too¡­besides¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Besides¡¹

    ¡¸I think that everyone in the family are all capable people to help out Margo-san¡¯s dreams¡¹

    ¡¸Capable people?¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸For example¡­Michi¡¹

    Yeah¡­that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re appealing internationally, then Kudou style ancient martial arts will be effective¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, Michi-chan¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯ll do it. No¡­she¡¯ll willingly cooperate. That¡¯s how she is¡¹

    I¡¯m convinced.

    Michi is a woman of¡ºrighteousness¡»

    If she agrees to the purpose of Margo-san¡¯s dream¡­she won¡¯t be hating to expose Kudou style to the public.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Kendo, then Reika can teach others. Should I ask her? Sister Edie¡¯s assassination techniques might be on the contrary though. Anyway¡­Margo-san doesn¡¯t need to work hard alone. Margo-san¡¯s dream is the family¡¯s dream¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸True! If it¡¯s Michi-chan, she¡¯d be popular around the world as a¡ºNinja Girl¡»! Reika-oneesan would be¡ºSamurai Lady¡»¡­it¡¯ll have a bigger impact than Margo-oneechan alone!¡¹

    Nei also agreed.,

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s true, but¡¹

    Margo-san thinks deeply.

    ¡¸Anyway, take your time to think. There¡¯s no need to answer it right away? We can talk to Reika and Michi anytime¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s already decided that Margo-oneechan and I are a duo! Onee-chan needs to have a cute manager like me!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Nei¡¯s proposal sounds nice but¡­it¡¯s more efficient if I do the management myself¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    Margo-san¡¯s not only strong but also smart.

    True, she might not need a personal manager, but¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it¡­won¡¯t it make a painting if a gorgeous and elegant lady like me is next to Margo-oneesan who¡¯s dignified and trained like a female leopard¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸I see. There¡¯s that idea too¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­we don¡¯t have to break our duo¡¹

    Nei tells Margo-san strongly

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Then¡­we¡¯re going to Ikeda-sensei now?¡¹

    Margo-san changes the topic

    ¡¸Yeah. It feels like there¡¯s still something stuck in my legs. It stings. My precious¡ºbrother¡»did the unreasonable!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay, Onee-chan?¡¹

    Nei looks at me smiling.

    ¡¸Geez, I was just exaggerating. You don¡¯t have to look that worried!¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s Onee-chan¡¯s body¡­¡¹

    Nei hugs me.

    She pressed her rich breasts against me.

    ¡¸¡­Thank you for caring for me¡¹

    Then, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸My treasured brother said that it¡¯s too early for me to be pregnant. Onee-chan has to satisfy her brother¡¯s sexual desire any time so I¡¯ve got to maintain my body! Therefore I have to consult Ikeda-sensei!¡¹

    MArgo-san smiles wryly¡­

    ¡¸Roger¡­then, let¡¯s head over there¡¹

    Starting the engine¡­

    ¡¸Nei, make an appointment with Ikeda-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Oh right.¡¹ While at it, I¡¯ll also call Yuuka-san¡¯s salon to make a reservation for today¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuka-san¡¯s salon?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Margo-oneechan¡­I¡¯m putting my hair back to black. Kei said he prefers it to be black. But it¡¯s okay. Whenever we¡¯re in a duo, I¡¯ll wear a blonde wig!¡¹

    Nei blames me for that.

    Oh well.

    By the way, she didn¡¯t put the contact lenses back in.

    She put it in a case.

    ¡¸As expected¡­The¡ºBlack Forest¡»Duo has to be blondes!¡¹

    Saying that, she takes out her phone

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Oh, wait, Margo-san!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re going to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic¡­shouldn¡¯t we bring Michi?¡¹

    I remember the talk about Michi a while ago.

    She also just lost her virginity last night¡­

    Furthermore, I ejaculated inside her even though it¡¯s her dangerous day¡­!

    If we don¡¯t have her checked right away¡­she¡¯ll get pregnant

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re right. Then, let¡¯s pick up Michi-chan along the way. She¡¯s in Aoyama¡¯s funeral right now?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so. I¡¯ll call Misuzu to confirm it¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry it up¡­I¡¯ll be heading for Aoyama while at it¡¹

    The blue Maserati starts¡­

    I also call Misuzu in a hurry.

    ¡º¡­Yes, hello?¡»

    This is a phone I just got a while ago.

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s calling her.

    ¡¸Hello, it¡¯s me¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡ºOh, Danna-sama!¡»

    Her voice turns soft.

    ¡¸Ah, this phone is just a temporary phone. The phones yesterday was discarded because there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯re already bugged by the bad guys. You better change your phone too¡¹

    ¡º¡­Certainly, I¡¯ll have mine and Michi¡¯s phone disposed of by Kouzuki security service¡»

    Misuzu responds quickly.

    ¡¸There¡¯s about Michi too¡­I¡¯d like to take her to Ikeda-sensei¡¹

    ¡º¡­That¡¯s true. I think that¡¯s for the better¡»

    ¡¸Where is she right now? Is she with you?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. She¡¯s here. Ruriko and Yoshiko-san are here too¡»

    ¡¸Are you in the hall?¡¹

    ¡ºYes¡»

    ¡¸Is it okay if I take Michi from there?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, Seki-san has come to guard us¡­Grandfather is waiting in the next room, Tanizawa-san and Ootoku-san are also in here¡»

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s center is moving there so no worries.

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m there¡¹

    ¡ºUhm¡­Danna-sama¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s voice becomes smaller

    ¡ºAfter Michi comes out¡­could you stay in the venue?¡»

    ¡­What?

    ¡ºRuriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s situation is unstable¡­I alone can¡¯t do it¡»

    Wow¡­thinking that Nei-san¡¯s table, now it¡¯s Ruriko?

    Well¡­her father just died.

    Or rather¡­she also found out that the one who killed Yoshiko-san¡¯s father is her father.

    Ruriko¡¯s heart is feeling complicated.

    The relationship she had with Yoshiko-san who grew up like a sister for years¡­may become sensitive.

    ¡¸Sure. Leave this to me!¡¹

    I have to do something¡­

    ¡ºThank you, Danna-sama¡»

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ll be there¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯ll be waiting¡­I love you, Danna-sama¡»

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    I ended the call

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Kei?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get off Aoyama¡­Ruriko seems to be depressed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    Nei looks worried.

    ¡¸Ah, but, it¡¯s a funeral isn¡¯t it? Is it okay to look like this?¡¹

    I¡¯m wearing the T-shirt I had in the hotel last night.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s suit that was fixed by Katsuko-nee is¡­

    Though the fabric and tailoring of that was good¡­

    ¡¸As expected¡­I can¡¯t go to the funeral if not wearing black suit?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just the wake today, isn¡¯t it? The wake doesn¡¯t need you to wear formal clothing¡¹

    Nei taught me.

    ¡¸You can just say that you heard the news and came in a hurry. There should be no problems if it¡¯s not a flashy suit¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the suit you¡¯re wearing is a classic style¡¹

    Margo-san tells me over the mirror as she¡¯s driving.

    ¡¸¡­Classic?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s two types of men suit, the classic and mode. The classic style splits to British, Continental, and American. Then, this continental is completely different from French and Italian¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa¡¯s familiar on that part so ask her about it if you want. There¡¯s no loss for boys to know that¡¹

    ¡­True

    ¡¸Nagisa-oneechan is a member of the flower world. She also needs knowledge about clothes and such. Clothes lead to manners after all¡¹

    Nei also teaches me.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s better if we do something about the tie!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, should we buy one at that convenience store over there? There should be a necktie over there, right¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really?¡¹

    ¡¸It depends on the convenience stores¡¹

    Margo-san parks the car to the convenience store

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯ll buy one¡¹

    Nei jumps off the car alone

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m going too¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­leave this to me! Kei just has to wait here¡¹

    Nei then rushed to the store.

    ¡¸Fufufu, Nei¡¯s such a¡ºwife¡» It can¡¯t be helped that she wants to take care of you¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    I¡¯m surprised at the word¡ºWife¡»

    Did Margo-san find out our secret?

    ¡¸What kind of magic did you use?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Margo-san stares at my eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised to see that Nei took off her contact lenses¡­that was one of Nei¡¯s walls in her heart¡¹

    Margo-san knows?

    ¡¸Whenever you break one ofNei¡¯s walls, there¡¯s just another wall ahead of it. No matter where you go, it¡¯ll only be walls and her heart inside can¡¯t be seen. That¡¯s how she is. That¡¯s how it was for Me, Minaho, and even Kyouko-san¡¹

    She¡¯s been like that all these years.

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s making a big wall in between the others no matter how close they look like. And yet¡­she¡¯s so honest with you. It seems that all of Nei¡¯s walls are completely gone when it comes to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That is

    ¡¸I just told her what¡¯s in my heart¡¹

    ¡¸Your heart?¡¹

    ¡¸That I love Nei-san. I love her. I love her so much¡­ Nei-san accepted my feelings¡­¡¹

    All I can say is a summary.

    That we love each other.

    I confirmed that.

    ¡­Therefore.

    ¡¸¡ºThere¡¯s three tips to have a good life. One is to be kind to others. The second is to be kind to others. Third is be kind to people¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an idiom in British aristocracy before. In your case,¡ºLove¡»and¡ºKindness¡»are the same¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it

    ¡¸Thanks about Nei. Take care of her from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. She¡¯s an important person to me¡­!¡¹

    Important¡­beloved person.

    My beloved.

    My¡­wife

    ¡¸There¡¯s one! Just as Maru-chan said!¡¹

    Nei comes back with a black tie.

    Her expression is very bright¡­looking happy

    ¡¸¡­Here, Kei!¡¹

    She got inside the car and puts the tie on my neck

    ¡¸Yes, so cute!¡¹

    The cute one is you.

    I won¡¯t let Nei go away.

    Even if our bodies are away¡­

    Our hearts are stuck together¡­

 Chapter 353. To the funeral

    Chapter 353. To the funeral

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸By the way¡­¡¹

    Margo-san speaks suddenly while our car is heading to Aoyama

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes?¡¹

    Nei snuggles with me¡­rubbing my hand.

    ¡¸We know that we¡¯re the wrong ones here¡­and yet, we have something to request from you¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Say it. I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Please rape Agnes¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I think you already know but¡­Agnes is a child born to fulfil Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sexual preference. She¡¯s been confined in the basement of the mansion since birth¡­and she¡¯s only taught by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    She didn¡¯t have any friends nor education for 12 years.

    ¡¸Minaho¡¯s revenge is to take everything away from Shirasaka Sousuke, making him fall to the depths of despair. His social status¡­the backing of his clan¡­and his family are all to be taken away from him¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    He¡¯s been exposed to the media of Japan as the shame of the country

    He¡¯ll also be fired from the advertising agency he worked at.

    Shirasaka family has abandoned Shirasaka Sousuke.

    His wife, and family too¡­

    His two daughters are with us.

    ¡¸What¡¯s left is only Agnes. If you rape Agnes in front of Shiraskaa Sousuke¡­Minaho can put her revenge on the last stage¡¹

    ¡­However

    This innocent 12 year old half-foreign beauty¡­

    For me to rape her forcibly¡­

    I had conflicts in mind when I first rape Mana but¡­

    Something¡¯s happening inside me.

    ¡¸Please. Save Minaho¡¯s heart. If you don¡¯t do that thoroughly¡­I don¡¯t think the darkness in her heart would clear up¡¹

    I understand Margo-san¡¯s feelings but¡­

    It¡¯s not only for Minaho-neesan.

    To all the prostitutes who had their life messed up because of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    If I don¡¯t go that far, they won¡¯t be able to forgive.

    There¡¯s a lot who weren¡¯t able to return to their families again.

    People who had their family killed like Minaho-neesan..

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan¡­that¡¯s not how you do it¡¹

    Nei said as she hold my hand.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do that kind of approach to Kei¡¹

    She looks at me smiling.

    ¡¸Kei will also make Agnes happy!¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸Either way¡­that girl won¡¯t become happy unless Kei does something about her!¡¹

    She kisses my hand¡­

    ¡¸Can I do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Have some confidence, didn¡¯t Kei make everyone happy?¡¹

    Being told like that¡­I feel like I can manage somehow.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m also with you, so¡­Kei doesn¡¯t need to work hard!¡¹

    My new wife inspire me with those words.

    ¡¸¡­Un. I¡¯ll do what I can for now. I¡¯ll go see Agnes after coming back to the mansion¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Margo-oneechan doesn¡¯t need to hurry on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s final punishment right?¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­We still have time within golden week. We¡¯ll wait until the media¡¯s attention calms down¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s scandal was reported¡­yesterday.

    Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s forced retirement yesterday night¡­was reported this morning.

    I don¡¯t know how Minaho-neesan will make her final punishment on Shiraska Sousuke will go but¡­

    If that keeps going, the pursuit of police and media would become strict.

    They intend to calm them down for a few days.

    Once the holidays are over, there will be normal news¡­so the coverage will change as well.

    ¡¸Today is May 3. This year¡¯s golden week is up to sixth!¡¹

    Adding today¡­there¡¯s three and a half days remaining.

    It has to be done by then.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ll manage somehow!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Oneechan¡¹

    Why are you so composed?

    ¡¸Do you know how fast you can change girls? Michi-chan was changed in only a day!¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I first met Michi on the 1st¡­

    And on the 2nd, we were having full blown¡ºShingetsu¡»sex

    I¡¯m so messed up.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­three days is enough for Kei!¡¹

    Nei rubs her cheeks on my hand happily¡­

    ¡¸Nei is the one who changed the most¡¹

    Margo-san said looking amazed.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t. I have loved Kei since the start!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸He¡¯s the same¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Since the first time you met¡­he¡¯s been madly in love with Nei¡¹

    ¡­Uhm

    Margo-san, is that how you see it?

    Somehow, I feel like my face is on fire, so embarrassing¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Kei has loved Onee-chan since the start right?!¡¹

    Nei smiles happily

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then¡­we arrived at the Aoyama¡¯s funeral home.

    The largest funeral venue in Japan, is quite amazing.

    Of course, Kouzuki security service uniformed guards are there.

    ¡¸Though director Yamaoka¡¯s fired¡­are the guys in uniforms okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san has done something on that regard I guess? Well, the uniform guards¡¯ job is to make arrangements as they¡¯re told so if their top is convenient, it¡¯ll work somehow¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to manage the top elite and also take command of the uniformed group right?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped¡­knowing that there will be lots of problems with Director Yamaoka, yet still expecting something from him all this time was Tanizawa-san¡­ Tanizawa-san was also the one who dismissed director Yamaoka that way. You can¡¯t feel sorry for them¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s natural for the people who take responsibility to deal with it responsibly¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    They have to think dryly like that.

    ¡¸We¡¯re coming to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic at 2:30. After that, Yuuka-san¡¯s salon is reserved at 4 to night. Therefore, we still have some time¡­let¡¯s go meet Misuzu and others as well¡¹

    Nei tells Margo-san

    ¡¸True. Should we take a look?¡¹

    ¡¸Kei, tell Misuzu that we¡¯re here!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right¡¹

    I took out my phone as soon as Nei tells me.

    I told her that Nei-san and Margo-san are coming with me.

    Misuzu said that she¡¯ll send Seki-san to us.

    Margo-san gets the car to the front entrance.

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me. Where are you going?¡¹

    The security guard at the reception asks Margo-san on the driver seat.

    It¡¯s more proper looking than the uniformed guards at the theater yesterday.

    Does changing the head make this much difference?

    The front desk receptionist at the venue¡­is probably a competent guard picked by chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸Please contact your top elite, Seki-san. There should be instructions given to her¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Which department is Seki in?¡¹

    The security guard asks back.

    ¡¸¡­I know that you¡¯re enthusiastic about your work but if you try to investigate about me that way, your head would be flying away¡¹

    Margo-san gazes at the security guard coldly

    ¡¸What if you try to look with your eyes properly on what kind of position does the one you¡¯re investigating have?¡¹

    The uniformed guard immediately¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯ll contact Seki immediately¡¹

    He parted from the car and called the radio.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve confirmed it¡­please go and proceed to Parking Area no.3 Seki should be waiting there¡¹

    ¡¸Good job¡¹

    Margo-san drives the car to the funerary¡­

    ¡¸Remember that¡­what you¡¯re wearing and the car you¡¯re riding in is important¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸As expected, there¡¯s a guideline to knowing the other party. If we were not in this Maserati, it wouldn¡¯t have gone that smoothly¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸If your choosing sense was Benz or Ferrari instead of Maserati¡­you can tell the atmosphere of how you ride as a daily basis. They should be able to imagine that we belong to a special hierarchy¡¹

    Yeah.

    If it¡¯s Benz, then we¡¯ll look rich¡­

    It looks stupid to ride Ferrari on a daily basis.

    This Maserati has the style¡­and it can¡¯t be ridden unless you¡¯re a considerably rich man.

    Furthermore, Margo-san¡¯s body and the care are both beautiful¡­

    ¡¸And yet¡­The guy was probing because it was me who¡¯s driving. If it was Nagisa-san, he¡¯ll contact Seki-san without hesitation¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the elegance I think¡­ If it was Nagisa-san she could dress elegantly like an upper class woman to fit this car but¡­that¡¯s impossible for me. I¡¯m still losing to this car¡¯s status. Therefore the guard looked down on me¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s repenting

    ¡¸What if it was Sensei, no, Minaho-oneechan?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸Minaho would have the dignity¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t Margo-oneesan aim for the dignity route?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be like Kyouko-san if I go that route¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­However, if it was Kyouko-san, she would be causing trouble with the security guard on purpose. She loves to play pranks after all¡¹

    Yeah¡­I can imagine.

    Seki-san is already in the designated parking area.

    The Maserati parks and we get off the car.

    ¡¸Thanks for coming your way here¡¹

    I bow to Seki-san

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    That¡¯s the first thing Seki-san asks me.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m already fine¡­I got over it thanks to everyone¡¹

    I show a smile

    ¡¸Un¡­sorry, I was careless¡¹

    Seki-san seems to regret entrusting the pistol to me.

    I shot Cesario Viola with that gun.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s already done¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸I believed that was the best choice back then. Thinking about it later, there might¡¯ve been a better way but¡­I didn¡¯t know it back then, and the family was fine as a result so I decided that it¡¯s all good¡¹

    ¡¸It really saves me that you say that¡¹

    Seki-san looks relieved

    ¡¸But¡­remember this¡­I owe you. I¡¯m going to repay this debt for the rest of my life¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯re exaggerating¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸No. To kill people is a heavy thing It may be intentional but it was an unconscious accident. There¡¯s no replacement on putting a black stain in your heart./

    Seki-san said¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸True. Even if you got through it, it¡¯ll soak in your heart gradually. Naturally, it will make flash backs. You better assume that you haven¡¯t overcome it completely. We¡¯ll also be careful¡­

    Margo-san herself had trauma for murdering as a legitimate defense back when she was 12.

    I shouldn¡¯t be easygoing about it too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be by your side all the time!]

    Nei said holding my hand.

    ¡¸Rather than me¡­How¡¯s Ruriko?¡¹

    Yeah.

    Ruriko saw the moment her father was killed by miss Cordelia even if it was through a live feed.

    I think the shock must¡¯ve been big.

    ¡¸She¡¯s in the waiting room¡­it doesn¡¯t look good¡¹

    Seki-san says worriedly

    ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s head there for now¡¹

    We head to the family¡¯s waiting room at the funeral place.

    ¡¸By the way¡­how¡¯s my colleague doing?¡¹

    Seki-san says while walking in the corridor.

    ¡¸Err¡­Reika?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I have to attend as Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard so I left Fujimiya-san in the hotel and yet. I haven¡¯t made contact ever since¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­are you troubled you¡¯re not with Reika?¡¹

    ¡¸That person¡¯s originally out of the top elites¡­she didn¡¯t have a person to guard you see? Therefore there¡¯s no job dedicated to her but¡­it helps that free people can work in case of this sudden situations. She can follow up here and there¡¹

    ¡­I see

    In the first place, Reika¡¯s supposed to protect Misuzu and others in the theater¡­

    She¡¯s a free one among the top elites.

    On top of that, she¡¯s a woman so she¡¯s best suited to guard girls.

    ¡¸Everyone seems to have forgotten but I¡¯m originally¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»full time guard. Well, there¡¯s no need to worry because of those two monsters, but¡­¡¹

    In this situation, Seki-san looks like she¡¯ll be demoted from being Jii-chan¡¯s guard and will be guarding Misuzu and others.

    True, that¡¯s a bit of a problem.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Reika¡¯s a bit tied up for now¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Where is she right now?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I can¡¯t say that she¡¯s helping out in Nagisa¡¯s flower shop.

    But, I want to keep her away from the guard job for today.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan has a job to do as replacement of Misuzu-chan, so she went there¡¹

    Margo-san tells Seki-san.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­I can¡¯t tell the details though¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s working part time at Nagisa¡¯s shop¡­

    I can¡¯t say that she¡¯s working on Nagisa¡¯s shop as replacement to Misuzu who can¡¯t come.

    It¡¯s quite a painful excuse, but¡­

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s convinced.

    There¡¯s a number of security guards standing on route to the waiting room.

    There¡¯s places like checkpoints.

    Well, we¡¯re with Seki-san so we could pass through using her face, but.

    As expected of Jii-chan¡¯s full time guard.

    She¡¯s well known among the staff of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸This room¡¹

    Seki-san shows us the door to¡ºFamily waiting room 3¡»

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s Jii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s in the ¡ºwaiting room 1¡»along with the other relatives¡¹

    I see¡­the relatives of Kouzuki house and group companies are here as well.

    Kouzuki house¡¯s head, Jii-chan¡¯s son has died.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go there¡­the wake would be tonight but there¡¯s some of the relatives in there already¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Among them is Kouzuki Souji, Kouzuki Satoshi, and their families.

    If I show up, it¡¯ll be trouble.

    ¡¸This¡ºWaiting room 3¡»s a bit away from that waiting room¡­¡¹

    Seki-san explains the positions

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»has strictly forbidden others from coming to this waiting room. Even the relatives know that Ruriko-sama¡¯s in low spirits due to the heavy shock¡­so I don¡¯t think anyone would notice even if you enter the room¡¹

    That¡¯s helpful.

    ¡¸Misuzu and others are in this room too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They¡¯re here. Misuzu-sama and Yoshiko-sama¡­and Michi-san are inside¡¹

    Seki-san takes the pipe chair standing beside the door.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be watching here¡­so you can take your time talking. It¡¯s okay, nobody else can enter here other than¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    Seki-san smiles telling us.

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    I thanked and knocked the door.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me¡¹

    The door opens

    Michi is the one who appeared.

    ¡¸¡­We were waiting, Master. Margo-oneesama, Nei-oneesama as well¡­welcome¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸Please come in¡¹

 Chapter 354. The first legal wife war

    Chapter 354. The first legal wife war

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    Inside the Japanese style waiting room, the back and front of the room are separated by a sliding door.

    Misuzu¡¯s at the entrance side.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here, Misuzu¡¹

    I said, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been waiting, Danna-sama. I¡¯m sorry for making you come all this way¡¹

    Sitting down on the tatami mat, putting her three fingers and head down¡­

    ¡¸Margo-oneesama, Nei-oneesama as well¡­thank you for coming¡¹

    Misuzu right now is wearing a black mourning dress, not her usual uniform.

    Though Michi¡¯s wearing her uniform.

    ¡¸¡­I thought that I shouldn¡¯t stand out too much¡¹

    Misuzu answers guessing from my gaze.

    Today is Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral.

    If Ruriko and Misuzu wear the same uniform in their relative¡¯s seat¡­they¡¯ll look like siblings.

    Therefore, Misuzu wears a normal mourning clothes, thinking of blending in with the other relatives¡¯ attendants.

    ¡¸Please come in everyone¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    We took of our clothes and go inside the Japanese style room.

    ¡¸We also came to check the situation, Misuzu¡¹

    Nei who got up on the tatami mat calls Misuzu.

    Hearing that, Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    She noticed Nei¡¯s change.

    Nei¡¯s holding my hand tightly¡­sticking to me closely.

    Michi¡¯s standing in front of the door¡­staring at me without saying anything.

    Margo-san¡¯s smiling wryly at the tense atmosphere.

    ¡¸Then¡­where¡¯s Ruriko?¡¹

    I ask about Ruriko as I sit on the cushion Misuzu gave me.

    ¡¸In the back, she¡¯s with Yoshiko-san. She¡¯s completely depressed¡¹

    Misuzu answered

    I see¡­beyond that sliding door?

    ¡¸That¡¯s worry some¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    It¡¯s not okay to force her out so I¡¯ll wait for now

    There¡¯s something that needs to be addressed first¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­Margo-san¡¯s going to take you to the doctor later. There¡¯s already an appointment with the female doctor¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I also met her after my first time. Ikeda-sensei¡¯s a very good person¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi

    ¡¸¡­But, I have my work as Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard¡¹

    Michi¡¯s strangely nervous¡­?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the wake this evening? It¡¯s just past lunch now. You shouldgo ahead and have the check up, just come back afterwards¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m going to use my car anyway¡¹

    Margo-san supports me.

    ¡¸¡­Is it not okay to be pregnant now?¡¹

    Michi asks me.

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s still in third year¡¹

    As I say so¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be in high school by the time I give birth!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You won¡¯t. If you get pregnant now, you¡¯ll give birth by march¡¹

    Nei-san replies to Michi.

    ¡¸Either way, it¡¯s too early. You¡¯re not allowed to get pregnant until I give you my permission¡­!¡¹

    I said a bit strongly.

    She was more obedient last night¡­what happened?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t get pregnant until Yo-chan says so¡­Michi!¡¹

    Nei-san stares at Michi¡­

    Oh I see¡­

    She feels Nei-san who¡¯s sticking to me closely as a threat.

    ¡¸¡­Understood. Then I¡¯ll consult the doctor and take contraceptive measures¡¹

    Michi answers looking gloomy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all¡­Michi!¡¹

    I stand up.

    Huh¡­Nei¡¯s not letting me go.

    ¡¸Nee-san¡­let go for now¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sorry!¡¹

    Our setting is¡ºYo-chan and Nee-san¡»when in front of everyone. Yup.

    I then go towards Michi

    ¡¸Michi¡­come here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    Michi stands before me.

    I kneeled and faced Michi

    ¡¸Michi¡­how was your body after that?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m quite healthy¡¹

    ¡¸But, you need to have your body check up. You may be able to endure the pain but¡­that sometimes makes your body unhealthy¡¹

    I then touch Michi¡¯s small stomach.

    ¡¸¡­You have to take care of your body. You need to have your vagina examined, if the hymen¡¯s properly torn or whether there¡¯s damage inside or not¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried about your body. Take care of it. Michi¡¯s body is no longer just yours¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body trembles¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­my whole body is for Master¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­it¡¯s not only for me¡¹

    Michi looks at me with an¡¸eh?¡¹face

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s body is also important for our future children, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I hug Michi and stroke her cute belly

    ¡¸Even I want Michi to give birth to my child. But, not right now. It¡¯s too early¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not early. Michi¡¯s body is already an adult!¡¹

    Michi who just lost her virginity and became a woman says so but¡­

    ¡¸Not only your body. Your mind as well¡­ Also, knowledge and wisdom. Michi, you can take it easy and prepare yourself to become a mother. You have to accumulate those¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In preparation on becoming a mother?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¡­I think that my parents weren¡¯t prepared to become¡ºparents¡»when I was born¡¹

    My house where I was with Nei earlier comes to mind.

    ¡¸I think¡­my late Grandma is someone who has a stack on how to become a parent. My grandma had raised me since I was young¡­so I think I was able to live without going crazy

    ¡¸I also have that memory. I was raised by my grandparents too¡­besides¡¹

    Michi looks at me with sad eyes.

    ¡¸I think¡­my parents have given birth to a child with the lack of accumulation of becoming a parent¡­¡¹

    Michi¡¯s parents¡­had a shotgun wedding.

    Kudou-papa was in the process of training in Kudou style so he had no choice but to start working underground.

    In addition, making successive children¡­

    Michi who¡¯s the youngest had no choice but to be entrusted with the grandparents.

    ¡¸¡­True, we must not let Master¡¯s child suffer the same sadness as me¡­!@¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to become a woman like mother¡­¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mother is having an affair with a man other than her husband¡­

    But, she pampers her cheating partner so much that he became useless¡­

    Both of them were fired off the company.

    ¡¸Everything that Master said is true. I¡¯ll do my best to meet your expectations. If Master judged that I have acquired enough qualities to become mother¡­ Then please impregnate me when I reach that stage. Thank you very much¡¹

    Michi looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸Michi¡­I love you¡¹

    My heart overflows.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so cute¡­what a good girl, Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master!¡¹

    Michi and I kiss each other.

    ¡¸Master¡­I¡­!¡¹

    Michi speaks looking flushed.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy I got wet¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸My womb is saying it wants to drink master¡¯s sperm¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean¡­that¡¹

    ¡¸Master speaks too kindly for me that I¡­!¡¹

    Michi inserts her tongue to my mouth.

    Twining with my tongue¡­enjoying each other¡¯s mucosa.

    ¡¸Please embrace me¡­right now¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes are hot and wet.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸But you¡¯re going to a gynecologist later¡¹

    If we have sex now¡­

    There will be semen spilling out while her slit is being examined.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Rather, I¡¯d like it to be seen clearly¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Michi¡¯s a bit of a masochist.

    ¡¸Ikeda-sensei¡¯s okay with that. Back when I had my checkup after giving my virginity to Danna-sama¡­it was spilling but the doctor was very calm¡¹

    Misuzu said while smiling.

    Well, she¡¯s a doctor affiliated to¡ºKuromori¡»brothel after all¡­

    She¡¯s used to that kind of situation already.

    Or rather¡­Somehow, it makes me feel embarrassed.

    I have never met the doctor named Ikeda and yet¡­

    She¡¯s seen my semen multiple times¡­

    Furthermore, a new girl every time¡­

    Oh¡­Nei-san just had it a while ago¡­

    If this goes wrong, she¡¯ll be examining two people in a row with semen dripping from their vagina¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s so popular!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s staring at me.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Yo-chan¡¯s so amazing there¡¯s nothing else inside your head but cumming inside!¡¹

    Somehow, this feels like¡­

    Nei¡¯s jealous that I¡¯m hugging Michi?

    She¡¯s been staying far away from the family all this time, or rather¡­Nei¡¯s been watching the situation of everyone¡¯s entering with cold eyes¡­

    Now she¡¯s exposing her emotions so honestly.

    That¡¯s good on it¡¯s own but¡­

    ¡¸No, but¡­that¡¯s. Anyway, not now¡¹

    I tell Michi

    ¡¸Why, Master?¡¹

    Michi rubs her small chest against me.

    ¡¸Because¡­won¡¯t there be a funeral in here later? Doing it here is just¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s still time before the ceremony¡­there¡¯s nobody coming here. Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸Please do me after Michi¡­please, Danna-sama¡¹

    Eh¡­Michi¡¯s arousal is passed on Misuzu as well?

    ¡¸It¡¯s unfair to do it with only Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, me too Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    Nei¡¯s smiling at Misuzu and Michi

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let only you girls have the good part!¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­what about you Nei-oneesama, haven¡¯t you been having fun with Danna-sama until now?!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s seen though it?

    ¡¸Nei-oneesama¡¯s has changed¡¹

    Michi mutters

    ¡¸Her distance with Master has been reduced quite considerably¡­!¡¹

    MIchi who can sense Ki has completely seen through it.

    That our relationship has changed greatly.

    ¡¸Of course! Yo-chan and I are completely sticking together, we¡¯ll never let go of each other!¡¹

    Nei said trying to divert the two.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s physically sticking to Master currently¡­¡¹

    Michi says as she hug me tightly.

    ¡¸Ah, Michi¡¯s so sly!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cling to Danna-sama too!¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu gathers around me.

    ¡¸Yo-chaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-samaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Masteeer!¡¹

    ¡­The hell is this?

    Ah, Margo-san¡¯s watching with amazed eyes.

    ¡¸Then, who¡¯s first? Me, Me, or Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Please be on the end of the line! It¡¯ll be Michi, me and Nei-oneesama in order!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for Yo-chan to decide¡¹

    Sparks flies in between Nei and Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­who will you do it with?¡¹

    ¡­Nononono

    ¡¸Nobody! I said no. Isn¡¯t that obvious that we can¡¯t do it! You should all think about Ruriko¡¯s feelings!¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s her father¡¯s funeral¡­

    If we have sex in the waiting room¡­it¡¯ll be unbearable for her.

    Everyone¡¯s going to a strange direction, strange feelings rising up.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    Opening the sliding door, Ruriko shows up.

    She¡¯s wearing her usual prestigious girl¡¯s school uniform.

    As expected¡­there¡¯s no energy.

    There¡¯s towel blanket and pillows in there so she must¡¯ve been lying down on the tatami.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s waiting behind Ruriko

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s wearing a simple black mourning dress like Misuzu.

    As expected, in order to make Ruriko stand out at the funeral¡­they avoided wearing the same school uniform.

    ¡¸Everyone¡­I¡¯m very sorry for making a late greeting¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head.

    ¡¸No, Uhm¡­same¡¹

    I also bow to Ruriko.

    Nei and Misuzu are snuggling on my side¡­or rather, they¡¯re clinging to me completely.

    Nei¡¯s on the right¡­ Misuzu¡¯s on left.

    Michi¡¯s sticking her body on my back.

    Somehow¡­I look like the center of ¡ºOshikuramanjuu¡»1

    Am I the nucleus?

    ¡¸Ruriko, is it okay for you to get up?¡¹

    I ignore the women coming to me and ask Ruriko

    ¡¸¡­Yes. My body isn¡¯t in any bad condition. I¡¯m just feeling a bit down¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    ¡¸Onii-sama seems to be healthy on the other hand. Misuzu-oneesama and I were very worried¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t know that I lost consciousness after shooting Cesario Viola.

    It took quite the time to fix the broken elevator¡­taking them out of the¡ºemergency evacuation room¡»in the basement¡­

    After the escape, she should¡¯ve returned to her father¡¯s house right away.

    Kouzuki Shigeaki is supposed to have died at home, not at the hotel.

    ¡¸I was also mentally down this morning but various people helped me and I managed to recover¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then that¡¯s very well¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s really not energetic. Her life force is running out.

    Yoshiko-san from behind looks anxiously as well.

    Well¡­we should¡¯ve brought Mao-chan.

    Young girls are effective on any kind of sickness.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­condolences about your father¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can say.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the only way for my father.¡¹

    Ruriko answered looking down.

    ¡¸I think grandfather¡¯s choice was the right one, in order to protect Kouzuki house. It was my father who betrayed the house and grandfather¡­¡¹

    Having Cesario Viola assassinate his brother¡­

    Subordinating Kouzuki Noboru and Tsunoda¡¯s father, orchestrating various things among Kouzuki group.

    Ruriko¡¯s father was the one who led the bad guys to Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸Besides¡­I haven¡¯t been in touch with my father so much since I was a child. Yoshiko¡¯s the one I shared my everyday life with¡¹

    Jii-chan has always been aware of his second son¡¯s ambition.

    Therefore, she pulled his granddaughters away from their parents saying¡ºI¡¯ll educate them directly¡»

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama lives with her parents at home but¡­Yoshiko and I are living at Grandfather¡¯s main mansion¡¹

    Jii-chan went that far to prevent Kouzuki Shigeaki making contact with Ruriko?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯m not too shocked about father¡¯s death. He may be my biological father but I have to few personal memories with him. Despite him being my father, I feel so far away from him¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko.

    ¡¸I sometimes meet with father, even when we talk¡­I don¡¯t agree with father. Our words don¡¯t agree, or rather, our minds don¡¯t fit. I don¡¯t even understand what father is talking about or what emotions he hides behind his face. It¡¯s just that I feel uncomfortable with that person¡¯s crudeness¡­¡¹

    Their relationship is completely bankrupt?

    ¡¸Earlier¡­I was listening to Onii-sama and Michi-san¡¯s talk over the sliding door¡¹

    Err¡­which one?

    I think that we only talked about worthless things like having sex or not.

    ¡¸I think that my father is also a person who wasn¡¯t prepared to become a parent¡¹

    Oh¡­that?

    ¡¸And¡­Last night, father has shown me his true nature¡­once again, I thought that he¡¯s a miserable person. Father¡¯s death is his consequence. Making a fuss in Kouzuki group¡­as a result, Father himself has forced grandfather to let grandfather have him executed in front of many people, Shiba-san included¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigeaki¡­assaulted Shiba Okitachi at Haneda Airport last night.

    He¡¯s likely to be the top of the next generation Kouzuki group so he intended to assassinate Mr. Shiba.

    If Jii-chan doesn¡¯t kill Kouzuki Shigeaki who attacked first, in front of Mr. Shiba¡¯s eyes, he can¡¯t show as the head of the group.

    Jii-chan is also in pain I think.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the daughter of such a man¡­¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸I¡¯m different from my father. I¡¯ve lived apart from father¡­father had no influence over my way of living, thinking¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸Yet¡­I feel my father¡¯s blood flowing strongly in my veins¡¹

    ¡­Blood?

    ¡¸Father loves plotting, thinking of trapping people¡­I think that¡¯s how he is. And then, I as well¡­am a woman with an ugly heart who always think of how to move people, how do my behavior affect others¡­¡¹

    Ruriko feels a resembling part with her father.

    ¡¸Therefore, I¡¯m scared¡­ I feel like I would be harming everyone for certain. Misuzu-oneesama, Yoshiko-sama¡­Onii-sama, everyone from Kuromori family¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸Kouzuki house won¡¯t be in trouble because of me. But, the blood in me¡­the ugliness of my heart¡­I think it¡¯ll cause inconvenience to everyone¡­ Ruriko¡¯s afraid of it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­do you always plot inside your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I don¡¯t tell my true feelings to anyone. I always think of what I should talk about to move the other party to my favor¡¹

    True¡­Ruriko¡¯s behavior always has no grasping point.

    I see¡­she wasn¡¯t telling the truth¡­

    It¡¯s because she¡¯s always responding relatively to the other party¡¯s behavior.

    ¡¸Then¡­were you lying when you promised to be in our family?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I have judged that it would be for the good of Kouzuki house and for me. That decision remains the same¡­it¡¯s just that¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸I feel miserable as I look at everything and anything as merely¡ºprofit¡»¡¹

    Oh¡­this girl is.

    Hasn¡¯t become our¡ºfamily¡»from the bottom of her heart yet.

    No¡­Ruriko¡¯s also alone.

    In her world, there¡¯s only herself and others.

    Therefore¡­she reacts only for her own¡ºprofit¡»

    She pays attention to the relative relationship of the other party and speak out at the situation of the location.

    That¡¯s how she is.

    ¡¸I am afraid¡­thinking of how should I live in the future?¡­Is it okay to stay like this? I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸If this continues¡­It¡¯ll cause succession conflict between me and Misuzu-oneesama. Even if I do not wish for it¡­people who will try to raise me will appear one after another, and I myself might enjoy the power struggle¡­¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t stop speaking.

    ¡¸I do have such a wicked heart. I might be able to suppress it but¡­when I make a child. I might treat Misuzu-oneesama cruelly in order to make my child the head¡­¡¹

    Ruriko is afraid of sins she hasn¡¯t done yet.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko is Ruriko¡­you¡¯re different from your father¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­my blood¡¹

    I look at Ruriko¡¯s hands¡­

    ¡¸Such dirty blood flows inside me¡­my father¡¯s¡­¡¹

    At that moment¡­Nei shouts.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no such thing!¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Nei.

    ¡¸Wicked blood¡­are you an idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand!¡¹

    Ruriko responds.

    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t get it! I¡¯ll never be able to communicate with a princess inside a dream world like you!¡¹

    1. Children¡¯s game which three or more stand back-to-back in a circle and jostle ?

 Chapter 355. Za Raibaru

    Chapter 355. Za Raibaru

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸If you talk about blood then isn¡¯t your house a ¡ºconspiracy plot¡»lover since your grandfather?!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, it is as Nei says.

    No matter how evil the plan Kouzuki Shigeaki carried out¡­

    It¡¯s won¡¯t match against Jii-chan¡­no, it didn¡¯t.

    He was all ahead Kouzuki Shigeaki¡­he saved Mr. Shiba Okitachi and revealed the traitors among the executives.

    Jii-chan¡¯s far more above when it comes to plotting.

    ¡¸¡­True, it is as you say. My grandfather was like that so a man like father was born, and that blood has been inherited by me¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, you idiot!¡¹

    Nei scolds Ruriko strongly

    ¡¸Don¡¯t blame your father or grandfather! You just simply love to do bad things don¡¯t you? It¡¯s not about blood! It¡¯s your own problem!¡¹

    Nei said¡­Ruriko¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸Besides¡­you seem to be highly esteemed of yourself but your¡ºconspiracies¡»aren¡¯t a big deal. If you¡¯re wicked then we¡¯re completely above you! No matter how tough a young lady like you act, you only look like a kindergarten playing the¡ºbad guy¡»to us Sorry but the world isn¡¯t as naive as you think! A naive Ojou-sama like you shouldn¡¯t go speak so arrogantly!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s amazingly angry.

    Why is she this angry?

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s completely flustered.

    ¡¸I understand that you feel unstable because various things happened at once. But¡­¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s been listening the whole time speaks to Ruriko.

    ¡¸You¡¯re only taking a messed up logic inside your head. You¡¯re not a conspirator even a bit¡­everyone normally responds to other people¡¯s reactions. You¡¯re talking about your blood but¡­then, had you ever made a request to kill someone?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I haven¡¯t¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    I see¡­there¡¯s no way she would.

    ¡¸You said that you can¡¯t help but look at other people¡¯s expression to know how to deal with them but¡­as far as I can see, you always understand the other person¡¯s feelings so that you can make them happy. Far from being a wicked person¡­I think you¡¯re a very good child¡¹

    Margo-san said, Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m a bad woman. A bad daughter¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, could you stop trying to attract other people with that kind of attitude?¡¹

    Nei criticizes Ruriko again.

    ¡¸Or rather, Misuzu, it¡¯s your fault on spoiling this girl making this kind of worthless talks!¡¹

    Nei glares at Misuzu.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t scold her properly when you should then she¡¯ll become a spoiled girl. Also, that woman over there!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s gaze goes to Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸You already know that you¡¯re also one of Kouzuki-jiichan¡¯s granddaughters, right? You¡¯re the same as Misuzu and Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m Ruriko-sama¡¯s attendant¡¹

    Nei glares at Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸So what?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been living in that position since I was a child. Even if I know my Kouzuki house¡¯s bloodline this late¡­It¡¯s unrelated to me. I¡¯ll serve Ruriko-sama the same as usual¡¹

    ¡¸Oh really?¡¹

    Nei-san retorts

    Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I don¡¯t care about my true father¡­being killed by Shigeaki-sama¡­¡¹

    Nei snorts.

    ¡¸Of course you do¡­you¡¯re saying that because you do, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, I¡¯m only worried that Ruriko-sama his feeling sorry about that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about that!¡¹

    Nei throws hard criticisms.

    Glaring at Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸You and you¡­you¡¯re misunderstanding that you have more wisdom than everyone in the world! Don¡¯t underestimate the adults!!!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s anger explodes.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not that I¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I don¡¯t think that way¡¹

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san try to argue, but¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡­you¡¯re reading too much on everything on this world. You don¡¯t trust other people because of that¡­you¡¯re trying to approach by setting your own position That¡¯s all¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸True¡­since you¡¯re a lady of Kouzuki house then bad people will come at you and you have to be alert in various things but¡­it¡¯s not all bad people. The people who can be trusted should be¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all¡­this girl thinks that she¡¯s in a high position of an Ojou-sama¡­therefore she thinks that others don¡¯t influence the future of her life but she has the choice in her own life. Therefore she thinks bossy! She misunderstands that she lives alone so she has that stupid idea.

    Nei¡¯s words are harsh.

    ¡¸Listen, anyone¡­access with other people¡­connect and live! They influence each other! They¡¯re not so stupid to be coaxed by a child¡¯s¡ºplot¡»like yours. There are people that are smarter and stronger than you are!¡¹

    Margo-san joins.

    ¡¸Let me give you an example. For example, Kouzuki-san has a good understanding of your personality. Therefore, Kouzuki-san decided to leave the shares to Misuzu-san only, and left her the stocks to effectively dominate the Kouzuki group. You will have money and land inheritance but you¡¯ll have no assets that would influence Kouzuki group. Therefore, you can¡¯t do any conspiracy work with Kouzuki group due to ¡ºthinking too much¡»which you¡¯re good at. Even if you were to lose your inherited assets on the wheedling of a bad guy¡­it¡¯s only a matter of your own responsibility. It won¡¯t spread to Kouzuki group. If you won¡¯t cause trouble to the people working in the group company then that¡¯s fine¡­Kouzuki-san thinks that far¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Are you saying I¡¯m not suited for business management?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not. You don¡¯t listen to others, you¡¯re just the type who makes a judgment from her own range, right? No, I know that you¡¯re smart and I know that you have the analytical power and judgement. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re lacking the ability to approach the target to find out what the actual state is. You never take a step from where you are. Looking down from above¡­having a strong tendency to try to judge from only looking at that standpoint¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I just got to know you, I can already see that much. You seem to be hiding your true nature but most adults have seen through it already. They will deal with you knowing what kind of girl you are. You deal with others by looking at their complexion¡­thus they¡¯ll tailor the other party for that. I think you should be aware of that¡¹

    Margo-san smiles gently

    ¡¸Also, Yoshiko-san. You stopped thinking too much. It¡¯s fine to serve Ruriko-san but¡­you don¡¯t know what you really want to do, right? Even though you¡¯re confused inside your head¡­you just stopped thinking and say ¡°I¡¯m fine in this position for the time being¡±. I think that it¡¯s a very admiring attitude to wait until someone decides on what you will do¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said, Yoshiko-san¡¯s confused¡­

    ¡¸This is why Kouzuki-san didn¡¯t leave any legacy to you. If he leaves you with something¡­you don¡¯t have the will to manage it yourself and someone else will take it away from you. The large assets or the honor of Kouzuki house won¡¯t make you happy. He knows that you have that kind of personality, therefore¡­Kouzuki-san doesn¡¯t recognize you as a legitimate granddaughter and doesn¡¯t leave you any legacy either¡­¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s why Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Yoshiko-san will be supported by Misuzu-san for the rest of her life. In the legacy Misuzu-san has inherited over from Kouzuki-san should also include Yoshiko-san¡¯s protection as well. Succeeding as the main head is to inherit all the duties to the family

    Margo-san

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll make sure Yoshiko-san will be in well being¡­¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸No, Misuzu-sama¡­Yoshiko is my attendant. I¡¯ll take care of Yoshiko¡¹

    Ruriko tries to answer in reflex, but¡­

    ¡¸Wrong! Yoshiko-san is your cousin!¡­She¡¯s not your retainer!¡¹

    Nei speaks strongly

    ¡¸You only see Yoshiko-san that way¡­so Kouzuki-jiichan had no choice but to leave Yoshiko-san to Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Ruriuko¡¯s devastated from what Nei says.

    ¡¸Let me say it once again¡­as expected, she has to be with Misuzu. This is the kindness of an elder sister who came before you¡¹

    Nei looks at Misuzu.

    .¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry, Nei-oneesama, it is exactly as you say¡¹

    Misuzu admits it.

    ¡¸You must not let Yo-chan shoulder everything¡­if we don¡¯t do things that we can then Yo-chan would collapse¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸I¡­decided to become everyone¡¯s¡ºOnee-chan¡»properly I¡¯m okay even if I get hated. But¡­I¡¯ll say what I have to as an elder of the family. I¡¯ll do what I have to do¡­!¡¹

    Nei shows her resolve¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes. I¡¯m really sorry¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head to Nei

    ¡¸Un. As a punishment, I¡¯ll be putting strange nicknames on Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Let see¡­¡ºEmi no Oshikatsu¡»¡ºGurimade Abadede¡»¡ºAlbeo Pipinden¡»Or¡ºThe last of the world¡¯s wonders¡»! Pick one of those¡­! That¡¯ll be your name from now on! That¡¯ll be enforced by the family!¡¹

    Nei smiles at Misuzu.

    Uhm¡­Nei?

    What¡¯s with those nicknames?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Nei-oneesama?¡¹

    Misuzu asks with a serious face.

    ¡¸What, have you decided?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm, the names other than Emi no Oshikatsu are unknown go me¡­¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸Is that so?! What am I supposed to say about that¡­I only know the Emi no Oshikatsu. I think I¡¯ve seen the name on the textbook¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Nee-san¡­you don¡¯t know Emi no Oshikatsu?¡¹

    Nei looks startled¡­

    ¡¸What?! Yo-chan knows?!¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­Emi no Oshikatsu is Fujiwara Nakamaro¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the guy who went to China and couldn¡¯t come back?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s Abe no Nakamaro¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, why do you know those?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you see¡­I was just studying for entrance exams recently¡¹

    I properly took the entrance exam at the high school I enrolled in.

    I¡¯ve done studying for the exams at least.

    ¡¸No way, I thought that Yo-chan can¡¯t study at all!¡¹

    Hey hey hey!

    ¡¸What about you Nee-san, have you studied on school subjects?¡¹

    Somehow, I feel really worried.

    Nei¡¯s a repeater¡­and there¡¯s the time she was confined by Cesario Viola¡­

    ¡¸I¡­well, skipped a lot of classes¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    I now understand why Nei said that she can¡¯t graduate from high school¡­

    Saying she won¡¯t graduate, she can¡¯t graduate¡­

    ¡¸Geez, don¡¯t look at me like that! I get it¡­I¡¯ll study so I won¡¯t make Yo-chan worry!¡¹

    Nei rubs her body against me.

    Her plump breast touches my arm.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s hitting¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, of course it will!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Nei.

    ¡¸Misuzu-oneesama¡­Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸Hm¡­what?!¡¹

    Nei turns to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Why is Nei-oneesama so strict with me?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­you¡¯ve got a problem with it?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m just confused from the sudden change¡¹

    Nei answers smiling.

    ¡¸¡­I think of Misuzu as my rival¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. For me¡­you¡¯re a strong rival when it comes to Yo-chan¡¯s legal wife seat¡¹

    Nei declares.

    ¡¸Therefore, I decided to fight you fair and square. Let¡¯s cultivate each other! I think that we should polish each other for Yo-chan¡¯s pleasure!¡¹

    Misuzu stares at Nei.

    ¡¸¡­Is that all there is to it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Our state until yesterday was just to follow up Yo-chan, right? If this goes on, we¡¯ll become a group of women who only rely on Yo-chan. But, that would be sorry for Yo-chan. It¡¯s important to cooperate with each other but I also think that we need to have a competition!¡¹

    ¡¸In order to determine who¡¯s the worthy wife of Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufufun! That¡¯s it!¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry to say this, but that would be me¡¹

    Michi mutters from my back.

    Michi¡­you¡¯ve been clinging on my back all this time but.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be Master¡¯s legal wife¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Michi.

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t allow that! Danna-sama¡¯s legal wife would be me!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got to stir up Katsuko-oneechan and Nagisa-oneechan¡­Mana and Megu too. The super wife war¡­begins!¡¹1

    Err¡­

    ¡¸Wait a second. There¡¯s no need to compete within the family¡­¡¹

    ¡ºThe legal wife¡»¡­I don¡¯t intend to make distinctions like that¡­

    ¡¸No, I think that¡¯s a good idea. It stimulates the family¡¹

    Margo-san agrees with Nei¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s got a good disposition so I think it¡¯s good for some action to happen¡¹

    ¡¸But, if they get into fights and it becomes a threatening relationship¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t/ Everyone knows that you¡¯ll be sad when that happens. I think they¡¯ll be devoting themselves to study each other to the extent that it won¡¯t bother you¡­¡¹

    Margo-san analyses.

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s decided¡­Emi no Oshikatsu-chan!¡¹

    Nei calls Misuzu with her nickname right away

    ¡¸Please stop that nickname! I think that¡¯s wrong¡­Onee-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸At least please find out what kind of person Emi no Oshikatsu is or what age he¡¯s in before calling me that¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­well, that¡¯s a sound argument. It¡¯s my loss!¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­calling with strange names is clearly¡ºLittle sister¡»bullying Onee-sama¡¹

    Nei smiles at the glaring Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yeah, sorry. If you think that I¡¯m wrong then go on and complain about it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onee-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be a lively sister without any secrets with Misuzu!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­understood! Onee-sama!¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s watching over the two laughs¡­

    ¡¸By the way¡­are you sure? Your younger¡ºlittle sister¡»is left behind though?¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Ruriko¡¯s looking at us with a stunned face.

    Yoshiko-san behind her too.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry, sorry! We completely forgot about you girl. Then¡­what were we talking about again?¡¹

    Nei said on purpose.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, I¡¹

    Ruriko speaks with a tearful face¡­

    ¡¸What?¡­If you¡¯re thinking about something then say it. We¡¯re going to listen to it¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko gently

    ¡¸Onee-sama¡­what should I do from now on?¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    That¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s true nature.

    Her father was a¡ºtraitor.¡»

    Her father was executed by her grandfather.

    Her future relationship with Yoshiko-san¡­

    In truth, she¡¯s been worried about what she should do.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no asking on what to do. You should be solving each of the problems that¡¯s in front of you, right?!¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    ¡¸Pretending to be troubled like that just makes you stop thinking. You¡¯re so spoiled¡­we¡¯re also busy as we have a lot of things we have to do¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, I¡¹

    This time, Misuzu answers¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko-san thinks too much. Leave your future to grandfather and me. We¡¯re all family so we won¡¯t do anything bad to you. Trust us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Ruriko!¡¹

    I also follow up Misuzu.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no solution if you worry about it alone¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡­I don¡¯t know what I should do from now on¡­!¡¹

    Nei answers Ruriko.

    ¡¸That¡¯s stupid¡­what you have to do now is to try to blend in with the family. We won¡¯t help you more than necessary. If you want to get into our family¡­then do it yourself¡¹

    Then, she smiled

    ¡¸First would be a concrete method¡¹

    Ruriko concentrates on what Nei¡¯s about to say¡­

    ¡¸Give your virginity to Yo-chan¡­that¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s first hurdle you see!¡¹

    1. More like Waifu wars ?

 Chapter 356. Hugging sex

    Chapter 356. Hugging sex

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸Will that really change something?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸In my case, I changed. When Danna-sama first embraced me, I had yet to know him, but¡­Danna-sama¡¯s kindness filled me. I think I was the same as Ruriko back then¡­ Troubled by my own circumstances¡­but in reality, I stopped thinking. I just entrusted everything to Nagisa-sama. Therefore, Nagisa-sama pulled me towards Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu talks to her cousin gently.

    ¡¸My relationship with Nagisa-sama is just me relying on her, but¡­now I don¡¯t only depend on Danna-sama, but also want to support him. I want to be of use to Danna-sama, who¡¯s doing his all to protect the family¡­ I would like to work actively for Danna-sama and for the family. I¡¯m not alone anymore]

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸Danna-sama gave me his love¡­because I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m being loved, I also want to love Danna-sama as much as he does. I¡¯m in love. I¡¯m very happy now. I¡¯m feeling fulfilled. I know what to do for my Danna-sama and for the family. I don¡¯t feel such accomplishment if I only live for myself. I have someone to live along with, so I have changed. I want Ruriko to understand this feeling too¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s baffled.

    ¡¸¡­But, Onii-sama¡¹

    She looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸Do you really like me?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸I do. Ruriko¡¯s cute¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­cute?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think you¡¯re cute. Not just your appearance but your heart too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not such a beautiful person¡¹

    You¡¯re still saying that?¡­

    ¡¸Listen, Ruriko¡­your ideal is too high¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nobody in this world whose heart is completely pure. I think Ruriko who¡¯s convinced that her heart is ugly has a much more beautiful heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸Hey, Yo-chan¡­what do you think is Ruriko¡¯s problem now? Why do you think this girl is so stagnated?¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸Well¡­isn¡¯t it obvious?¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the Kouzuki house¡¹

    Kouzuki house¡­she¡¯s strongly conscious that she¡¯s a lady of Kouzuki house, therefore;

    Ruriko always thinks from a high point of view.

    ¡¸The¡ºDaughter of Kouzuki house¡»binds Ruriko in a bad way¡­that it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    I saw that in the theater yesterday.

    Because she¡¯s the daughter of Kouzuki house, nobody in the audience praised Ruriko¡¯s wonderful dance.

    Kouzuki house¡­A special existence that makes them hesitate to praise carelessly¡­

    The distinguished Japan family representing Japan¡­A house with both the long tradition and mighty power.

    Ruriko¡¯s been that symbol since infancy.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­is still prepared to take over Kouzuki house directly, right?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Ruriko didn¡¯t know that Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son was murdered. Because Jii-chan hid it thoroughly¡­¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigeharu was killed by Cesario VIola in Los Angeles.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸But, Ruriko thought that her father¡­Kouzuki Shigeaki is the heir of Kouzuki house. In short, if Jii-chan dies, her father will be the next head. Then next¡­Ruriko would be inheriting Kouzuki family¡­]

    She¡¯s prepared for it since she was a child, therefore Ruriko lived with the pride of the¡ºheir¡»

    ¡­Yet

    Last night, Ruriko knew the truth in the worst possible way.

    The one who planned the assassination of Kouzuki Shigeharu¡­was her father.

    Jii-chan knew that¡­and he executed his second son for the honor of the house.

    In short¡­Kouzuki Shigeaki had no qualifications to be the head of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s father turned like that so Ruriko¡¯s confused about the meaning of her own existence? You¡¯re worrying about not being qualified to succeed the Kouzuki house. Therefore you began saying something incomprehensible like¡ºBlood¡»¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸I think Onii-sama is right¡­I¡¯ve lost sight of myself¡¹

    She mutters softly.

    ¡¸Ruriko had been living with the thought¡ºI must become a person worthy, to succeed of Kouzuki house¡» ¡ºTherefore, I must endure various things¡», suppressing her heart¡­ And yet, suddenly, you suddenly start to question¡ºAm I not qualified as the successor?¡»¡­and you don¡¯t know what to do from now on, you stopped thinking¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I think so too¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­abandon Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama?!¡¹

    Ruriko looks surprised.

    ¡¸I want the naked you. Abandon the Kouzuki house and come to me naked¡­!¡¹

    I think that¡¯s the only way to save Ruriko.

    Ruriko is being imprisoned by the weight of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸I-I¡­I don¡¯t have anything but the backing of Kouzuki house. I¡¯m just a helpless girl¡­!1¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good enough. It¡¯s okay. Me and my family will protect you forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Argh, this is frustrating.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do what we planned last night¡­Misuzu¡¹

    I look at Misuzu

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be kidnapping Ruriko. I¡¯ll make her my¡ºwoman¡»even by force¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸When do you think is the best time to kidnap her¡­?¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸After the funeral ceremony tomorrow¡­I think that the time after cremation would be the best. She will have a proper farewell with her father¡­Nobody would wonder if she decided to go home earlier because she¡¯s feeling unwell¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then we¡¯ll scoop Ruriko away at that time¡¹

    I made the decision

    ¡¸Then, the specifics would be planned by Margo-oneesan and me¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Nei and Margo-san reacts right away

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll be restraining the Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s still sticking on my back speaks.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have Reika move tomorrow too. Should we have Seki-san move with us too?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that depends on Grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll talk with Jii-chan I¡¯ll say that we¡¯ll kidnap Ruriko¡¹

    Jii-chan is also in our family.

    This¡ºkidnapping drama¡»has to be approved by all means.

    ¡¸¡­Are you serious, Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸Obviously. I won¡¯t hear Ruriko¡¯s will anymore. I¡¯ll be kidnapping you. I¡¯ll make you my¡ºwoman¡»by force. Forget about Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, I¡¯m Kouzuki¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Even if they lose you, Kouzuki house won¡¯t collapse. Kouzuki Souji and Kouzuki Satoshi from branch houses are there right?¡¹

    ¡¸Those people can¡¯t protect the house!¡¹

    ¡¸That is why Jii-chan entrusted the management of Kouzuki group to Shiba-san right? It¡¯ll be fine with Shiba-san. He¡¯ll raise the group well without the interference of Kouzuki house¡¯s branch houses¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Even the students are like those today¡­there might be capable people in the branch families someday. In that case, that guy can be the next top of Kouzuki group after Shiba-san. Even if each and every one of them is weak, if the students gather together, the group will be strongly united. Jii-chan saw that, so he¡¯s been making preparations for 20, 30 years¡¹

    I¡¯m able to gradually read Jii-chan¡¯s intentions.

    Thinking of every possibility¡­making efforts for the house to survive.

    ¡¸Ruriko or Misuzu succeeding the Kouzuki house and bringing the Kouzuki group is only one of Jii-chan¡¯s plans in his multiple assumptions. Jii-chan¡¯s exploring all the possibilities. Among them¡­I think that he would make the best choice observing the flow of time¡¹

    Perhaps that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Ruriko doesn¡¯t need to endure everything, you don¡¯t need to force yourself to take over Kouzuki house at all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, I¡¯m going to take away that possibility. Ruriko doesn¡¯t need to think about Kouzuki house anyway¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­What should I do in the future?¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸Ruriko only has to think of making Yo-chan happy!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸True. Since Danna-sama¡¯s going to make Ruriko happy¡­Ruriko must make Danna-sama happy as well¡¹

    Misuzu too¡­

    ¡¸Happiness is¡­being embraced by Master¡­!¡¹

    Michi too speaks bashfully

    ¡¸Let¡¯s become a real family. Ruriko¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­Family?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. What Ruriko needs now is a family¡­come to us¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸I-I have a family¡­Yoshiko¡¹

    She holds Yoshiko-san¡¯s hand

    Yoshiko-san also embraces Ruriko from behind.

    ¡¸Sadly¡­your master-slave relationship is not a family¡¹

    Nei said

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san merely protects Ruriko¡­you don¡¯t speak harshly to her, do you?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks down.

    ¡¸Besides¡­what Ruriko needs now is a man who can protect her. The men in Kouzuki house are all undisciplined¡­I think Ruriko can¡¯t be safe unless you¡¯re protected by someone like Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei says so but I¡¯m not that kind of guy¡­

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ll protect Ruriko. No, I¡¯ll take you away from the Kouzuki house to protect you. Tomorrow, your mind and body will be mine¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸It feels thrilling, doesn¡¯t it! Ruriko!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s going to kidnap you!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes opened wide¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just an empty promise¡­Yo-chan will always put himself and act for us. Therefore it¡¯s thrilling! I love Yo-chan!¡¹

    She hugs me tightly

    ¡¸I also love you Danna-samaaahn~!¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me.

    ¡¸Me too¡­I love you master¡¹

    Michi also hugs me from the back

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s wavering.

    Okay¡­then let¡¯s finish this

    ¡¸Anyway, that¡¯s how it is!¡­Jii-chan, you¡¯re listening aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    This perverted old man¡­

    There¡¯s no way he won¡¯t be eavesdropping if he knows that we¡¯re here.

    ¡º¡­Yeah, I¡¯m listening¡»

    I hear a voice from the speakers.

    ¡­I knew it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s as you heard. I¡¯m going to kidnap Ruriko and make her my woman¡­do you mind?¡¹

    ¡­Jii-chan

    ¡ºDo what you want. However¡­I won¡¯t tell Kouzuki security service anything. You must go through the guards with your own power. I don¡¯t mind if you take Seki-kun to your side¡»

    ¡¸Okay¡­I didn¡¯t think Jii-chan would easily let Ruriko get kidnapped¡¹

    ¡ºIf you want it then open a path with your own power. It¡¯s worthless unless you have the courage to fight and win¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s not winning¡­I¡¯m stealing her. We¡¯re¡ºBlack Forest¡»after all¡¹

    ¡ºHmm¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it. However¡­I will be watching Ruriko¡¯s virgin sex¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, you have my word on that¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Oh right¡­do you have cameras in here?¡¹

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a picture on the front wall, isn¡¯t there? There¡¯s a camera in the frame there¡­¡»

    What¡­he¡¯s been watching all this time.

    No, he might just be worried about Ruriko.

    ¡¸Jii-chan¡­are you free?¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯ll be having a meeting with the funeral company. I have at least ten minutes time¡­¡»

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll show you something good¡¹

    I speak to Michi¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­let¡¯s have sex. We only have ten minutes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s face turns red.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll support¡¹

    Misuzu reaches for Michi¡¯s skirt.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll help Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei removes my belt.

    Taking off my trousers¡­

    ¡¸Ah, Yo-chan¡¯s already erect!¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s also wet¡¹

    Misuzu said, Michi¡­

    ¡¸Thinking about being embraced¡­it doesn¡¯t stop from overflowing¡­!¡¹

    Nei takes off my underwear¡­and shows my erect penis.

    ¡¸Look, Ruriko¡­this thing will be piercing you tomorrow!¡¹

    Ruriko looks at my erect penis fearfully.

    Yoshiko-san behind her too.

    ¡¸Ruriko will be doing this too!¡¹

    Nei sucks my penis.

    She licks it with her tongue in a way that Ruriko could see.

    ¡¸Master¡­I¡¹

    Michi threw her away uniform and got naked.

    The love nectar is dripping to her thighs.

    It¡¯s waiting for insertion already.

    ¡¸¡­Come, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Michi kisses me.

    Our tongues twine.

    I lick the pink bump on her flat chest.

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn!¡¹

    Michi shivers.

    ¡¸I love it¡­I love Master licking my nipple!¡¹

    ¡¸I also love it¡¹

    ¡¸Let me lick as well¡¹

    Misuzu licks the other nipple

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­Misuzu-samaaa¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­so cute!¡¹

    Meanwhile, Nei takes off my clothes.

    I¡¯m also naked now.

    ¡¸Michi¡­get on top of me. I¡¯m going to carry you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I sit naked in the Japanese style room¡­

    Michi rides on top of me.

    ¡¸Oh wait¡­I¡¯ll lead Yo-chan¡¯s penis to Michi¡¯s inside!¡¹

    Nei grabs the root of my penis and guides it to MIchi¡¯s slit.

    The tip of the glans come in contact with her hot and wet meat.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­it might still hurt though¡¹

    This is her second time having sex

    Furthermore, Michi¡¯s 15-year-old body is petite¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, my second time felt good already¡¹

    Misuzu smiles brightly at Michi

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine even if it hurts. I love the pain after all¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸Push your waist towards Yo-chan like this¡¹

    Nei instructs Michi as she holds my penis.

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    Michi and I look at each other¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haaaa!¡¹

    My glans penetrate Michi¡¯s insides.

    Michi who¡¯s on top¡­seems nervous, her body¡¯s stiff.

    ¡¸Michi¡­loosen up. It won¡¯t come in if this goes on¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I know, but¡¹

    I grab Michi¡¯s butt.

    Yeah, she¡¯s tightening up her muscles.

    It won¡¯t enter at this state.

    I massage Michi¡¯s cute butt.

    ¡¸Ah¡­aaahn!¡¹

    Okay, it¡¯s loose now

    ¡¸Michi¡­let¡¯s have a staredown¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Michi looks surprised.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to make strange faces¡­let¡¯s just look at each other. The one who laughs first will lose¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹

    ¡¸No questions¡­let¡¯s start¡¹

    Saying that, I glare at Michi with a serious face.

    Michi stares at me with a serious face as well.

    Yeah¡­Michi¡¯s serious face really is the best.

    This dignified beauty.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll become even more beautiful.

    My¡­woman

    This small girl¡­

    ¡¸¡­My¡­master¡¹

    Michi mutters in a small voice.

    Michi seems to be thinking the same thing as me.

    ¡¸¡­Kufufufu¡¹

    Then¡­she laughs.

    It¡¯s a happy smile without any bad intentions.

    ¡¸¡­Master, I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­Michi!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s stiff body gently softens.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Aaaaaaah~!¡¹

    My penis invades Michi¡¯s insides.

    Before long¡­it¡¯s buried till the root.

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    Sitting face to face¡­I hug Michi once again.

    ¡¸I¡¯m able to swallow Master¡¯s everything¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s in¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Ahn!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body twitched.

    Her vagina tightens.

    ¡­It feels good.

    ¡¸Michi¡­I¡¯m moving¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­please do as you like Master¡¹

    Michi looks at me with moist eyes

    ¡¸Hugging while having sex¡­feels very good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    I grab Michi¡¯s butt from below.

    Then make a piston to hit her with my penis.

    ¡¸Haaa, aaah¡­aaah¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡­does it hurt? Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts¡­it really hurts¡­please make it hurt more¡¹

    Lubricant overflows from Michi¡¯s slit.

    It¡¯s wrapping my penis.

    ¡¸There¡­I¡¯m going to pierce higher!¡¹

    I use my waist to poke even deeper inside Michi!

    ¡¸Aaah¡­that¡¯s good! It hurts! The pain feels good!¡¹

    ¡¸Michi too, move your waist¡­wiggle it! Make my penis hit the good spots by yourself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn~¡­aaah¡­L-Like this?!¡¹

    Michi moves her waist lewdly¡­

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s good¡­Michiii!¡¹

    ¡¸Masteeer¡­!¡¹

    Michi dances lewdly on my lap.

    She asks for my tongue.

    We kiss each other and entangle our tongues.

    ¡¸I love it, I love this, I love it¡­I love you¡­Masteeeer!!!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s completely intoxicated in sex.

    ¡­Me too

    ¡¸Masteeer¡­I!!!!!!¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­I know it¡­¡¹

    We look at each other¡¯s lustful eyes.

    Then, we breathe together¡­

    Sex with Michi¡­goes to the mysterious¡ºShingetsu¡»

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah¡­Aaaaah¡­Masteeer!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu¡­Uuuu¡­Michiiii!!!¡¹

    Michi feels the arousal inside me.

    An explosion will happen in her womb soon.

    Michi¡¯s heart gets exited from that feeling¡­

    ¡¸Auaaaaa¡­aaaah¡­it¡¯s coming¡­Masteeer!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuuu¡­Uuuuu¡­Here I come, it¡¯s coming¡­Michiiii!!¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­I can tell¡­Is Michi delicious? Master¡­Is Michi¡¯s body tasty?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it feels good¡­it¡¯s warm, wet, and tight¡­it¡¯s delicious, Michi¡¯s body is very delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸Please eat it¡­I¡¯ll give my all! Michi is Master¡¯s!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi, Michi, Michiiiiiii!¡¹

    ¡¸Cum, let it out¡­please release the warm thing inside Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Cumming, Cumming¡­Michiii!!1¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­Masteeeeeer!!!¡¹

    I blow it out in Michi¡¯s womb.

    My semen spouts like a fountain!

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­It¡¯s hot! Master¡¯s semen is coming out!¡¹

    Michi clings to me while her body stiffens.

    I also hug Michi tightly¡­not letting go.

    I¡¯m going to pour everything in Michi¡¯s womb to the last drop!

    ¡¸It¡¯s coming in¡­it¡¯s reaching to my deepest part¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Dokuuu!

    ¡­Dokuuu!

    ¡­Dokuuu!

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    ¡¸Did you let it all out?¡¹

    Michi smiles at me.

    ¡¸Haa, haa¡­yeah, I came a lot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Masteeer!¡¹

    Michi kisses me¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I came ahead of you¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Master looks like he felt really good¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­If I held back a bit longer, Michi would¡¯ve cummed with me, right?¡¹

    With our hearts connected through¡ºShingetsu¡»I can understand Michi¡¯s state very well.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it. I still haven¡¯t clearly experienced the state of¡ºcumming¡»¡¹

    ¡¸No, if I held back a bit more¡­Michi would¡¯ve cummed. I can tell¡¹

    Michi kisses me on the check¡­

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s for next time¡­¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­I feel a new experience when I¡¯m embraced. I can feel that Master is polishing me as a¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Michi kisses me again¡­

    ¡¸Please embrace me a lot. Let¡¯s learn it slowly. It¡¯s a waste to reach all the mysteries at once¡¹

    Michi smiles cutely

    ¡¸I want to learn things slowly with Master!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do so¡¹

    I answered

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to rush¡¹

    We will stay together forever.

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡­!¡¹

    Dammit.

    What a cute girl.

    My penis becomes hard inside Michi¡¯s vagina again¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to my ear¡­

    Misuzu is comforting herself as she watches our sex.

    ¡¸That looks very good. I want to do it too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu also wants to have sex while hugging Danna-sama!¡¹

    1. but that¡¯s what¡¯s good! ?

 Chapter 357. To the toilet (Part 1)

    Chapter 357. To the toilet (Part 1)

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸I want to do it too¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s totally in heat¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s switch. Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi separates from me¡­

    My penis withdraws from her opening.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? Does it hurt?¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s body¡­

    ¡¸I feel a bit lonely that I can¡¯t feel Master in my stomach¡¹

    Michi said bashfully

    ¡¸But still¡­there¡¯s the lingering feeling inside¡¹

    Michi says as she rubs her belly

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    I pull Michi once again and kiss her.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy. So happy. Thank you for making me happy. Master¡¹

    Michi said happily

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please make Misuzu happy as well¡¹

    Switching with Michi, Misuzu comes and hugs me.

    ¡¸¡­Hamu!¡¹

    Forcibly kissing me.

    Misuzu¡¯s kiss is rough.

    She seeks my tongue intensely

    ¡¸¡­Please carry Misuzu too!¡¹

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Having sex in this posture is quite a burden and it hurts my waist¡¹

    I¡¯m very sorry, but¡­

    Doing it in succession is physically demanding.

    Besides¡­I can¡¯t tell Misuzu but¡­

    I could have sex with the small Michi by lifting her ass, but¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s much taller than Michi.

    I think it¡¯ll be nothing but heavy.

    It might be hard for the current me to lift Misuzu.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I want to be spared from doing this position twice in a row¡¹

    Or rather¡­

    I¡¯ve ejaculated Three times with Nei¡­and I just came now.

    Even I have my limits too¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t considered burdening Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu apologizes to me.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind but¡­let¡¯s do it when I¡¯m better. Okay?¡¹

    I¡¯ve got to add more arm muscles by then.

    I need to train lifting barbels.

    No¡­Misuzu¡¯s fine.

    She¡¯s got a slender body if you ask me.

    If it was a taller and more plump like Katsuko-nee and Nei¡­1

    If they ask for the same thing¡­What would I do? What will happen to me?

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll be moving on top so Danna-sama won¡¯t get tired!¡¹

    Err¡­Misuzu.

    Her need to have sex now doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡ºNow then, unfortunately¡­I have to go back to work soon. You can enjoy your free time as you want¡»

    I can hear Jii-chan¡¯s voice from the speaker.

    ¡ºNobody can enter that room for a while¡­of course, Seki-kun will be guarding outside the room¡»

    Jii-chan seems to have judged that it¡¯s good for Ruriko and Yoshiko to have us here.

    ¡¸¡­Grandfather, I¡¹

    Ruriko calls out to her grandfather.

    ¡ºSorry but I can¡¯t listen to anything you say currently. There are people who are waiting for my approval queued up in this funeral¡»

    Wow¡­that looks trouble.

    ¡ºLast night, I have declared Shiba-kun to have the top position of Kouzuki group but¡­I can¡¯t easily do delegation of real power right away. The busy days will continue for a while longer¡­let¡¯s see, the fall general meeting would be the¡ºunveiling of Shiba-kun¡»¡»

    Jii-chan will remain as the chief executive for the remaining three months.

    ¡¸Please wait, grandfather¡­I¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºRuriko¡­I entrusted you to that family over there. I won¡¯t do anything. Assume it as such¡»

    Jii-chan refuses Ruriko.

    ¡ºYoshiko too¡­I¡¯ll only watch over you. I won¡¯t send help. I¡¯ll let Kuromori family decide on everything. I myself is a member of the said family¡­!¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s words made Yoshiko-san tremble.

    ¡ºHey, you¡­take care of the rest¡»

    Jii-chan tells me.

    I have to meet Jii-chan¡¯s expectations.

    ¡¸Yeah, I got this¡¹

    ¡ºThen¡­Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko, later. Let¡¯s eat before the wake ceremony¡»

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be attending too¡¹

    ¡ºNo, come to the funeral ceremony tomorrow. Tonight will be crowded. Kouzuki group¡¯s employees and trading companies will be coming¡­mass media as well¡»

    ¡­I see.

    ¡ºKuromori¡»might cause problems if they hang around¡­

    ¡¸Sure. Then we¡¯ll be coming tomorrow¡¹

    ¡ºTry to come with an inconspicuous outfit if possible¡­¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll consult Katsuko-nee about that¡¹

    ¡ºThat would give me relief. Then, It¡¯s about time I go¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks, Jii-chan¡¹

    Then, the voice from the speaker is turned off.

    ¡¸¡­Aah¡¹

    Ruriko sighs.

    Yoshiko-san also shows a pale face.

    Both of them feel abandoned by Jii-chan

    ¡¸Now then¡­go and have sex with Misuzu¡¹

    Nei said

    ¡¸Eh? Like, now?]

    Are we going to do it with everyone in this room watching?

    ¡¸Does Misuzu want to have sex with Yo-chan alone? Without anyone watching?]

    Nei asks, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Well, that is¡­I want to, but¡­where?]

    Oh, there¡¯s a lot of people preparing for the funeral outside this room.

    If we hide somewhere and have sex, and someone found us¡­that would be Misuzu¡¯s ruin.

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­Misuzu¡¯s favorite place is available, right?]

    Nei grins¡­and points to the door at the corner of the room.

    ¡­Oh

    ¡¸Since this is the largest funeral facility in Japan¡­only presidents of big companies, celebrities or politicians can use this! That¡¯s why there¡¯s a restroom in each waiting room¡¹

    This waiting room¡¯s restroom.

    ¡¸Together with Danna-sama in the toilet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Misuzu loves the rape-like situations don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Err¡­Uhm¡­I do love it¡¹

    Misuzu said with her face blushing.

    ¡¸Then do it¡­Ah, you¡¯ve got to ask Yo-chan nicely!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me as told by Nei.

    Her face is blushing¡­her eyes are moist.

    ¡¸Danna-samma¡­P-Please violate Misuzu in the toilet. Please¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head to the tatami mat¡­

    I¡­

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­let¡¯s do it¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯m not that confident if I can get erect properly

    ¡¸Yo-chan, don¡¯t worry. Margo-oneechan, Michi and I will be taking care of these girls¡­¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nei-oneesama¡­I¡¯ve been satisfied completely¡¹

    The naked Michi smiles at me.

    Love nectar and semen are dripping from her slit¡­

    ¡¸Un, then go ahead!¡¹

    Misuzu holds my hand and stands up.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go! Danna-sama!¡¹

    We head towards the restroom¡­

    ¡¸Please wait!¡¹

    The one who called out is Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I ask gently¡­

    ¡¸Please give me a hint¡¹

    ¡­Hint?

    ¡¸What should I and Ruriko-sama do? Please tell us what you think, Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s been troubled all this time.

    Well, that¡¯s of course.

    I and Jii-chan completely push Yoshiko-san aside.

    ¡¸What does Yoshiko-san want to be for Ruriko?¡¹

    I ask her.

    ¡¸What?¡­I¡¯m Ruriko-sama¡¯s attendant¡¹

    ¡¸Then, neither Jii-chan nor I have anything to talk with Yoshiko-san about¡¹

    Yoshiko-san turned pale.

    ¡¸If Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t recognize that Ruriko is your sister¡­no at least as a blood-related cousin properly, we won¡¯t help Yoshiko-san¡¹

    I harshly declared.

    Then, I look at Ruriko.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­if you say that Yoshiko is your retainer then you have to take responsibility and look after Yoshiko-san¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸We will only look after Ruriko. That¡¯s for your lifetime. Because Ruriko¡¯s already in our family. We¡¯ll never let you feel hungry, we¡¯ll make you happy. But, Yoshiko-san is different. Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t in our family¡¹

    I have to warn them thoroughly.

    ¡¸If you cancel your master-slave relationship with Yoshiko-san¡­Misuzu, the successor of Kouzuki house is responsible for Yoshiko-san¡¯s future. But, if you keep your master-slave relationship, you¡¯ll take responsibility for Yoshiko-san as her master. Am I wrong?¡¹

    Ruriko looks in pain¡­

    ¡¸But, Yoshiko¡¯s been¡­always¡­since childhood¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t just bind Yoshiko-san for that reason alone, can you? Your master-slave relationship is in fact Jii-chan looking after Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s lives isn¡¯t it? Ruriko hasn¡¯t fulfilled any responsibility as Yoshiko-san¡¯s master¡¹

    I said meanly on purpose.

    ¡¸That¡¯s too much. Kuromori-sama! Ruriko-sama has always been kind to me¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san glares at me in rebuttal.

    ¡¸Being kind is a norm for a master! Don¡¯t spoil Ruriko! If you do that Yoshiko-san, she won¡¯t be able to grow!¡¹

    I beat Yoshiko-san with forceful words¡­

    ¡¸After kidnapping her tomorrow¡­I¡¯ll be paying for Ruriko¡¯s living expenses. Minaho-neesan will be paying for it for a while but I will repay it without a doubt in the future. I¡¯ll be keeping Ruriko¡¯s daily life. But, Yoshiko-san won¡¯t have any share. Yoshiko-san will be following Ruriko on her own decision, and Ruriko might order that. But, I¡¯ll never take care of Yoshiko-san. If you really want to be together then Ruriko will have to split her meals with Yoshiko-san. Be sure to have that kind of resolve¡¹

    Ruriko glares at me.

    ¡¸Why¡­Why are you saying such horrible things! Onii-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you an idiot?¡¹

    Nei speaks from the side.

    ¡¸You girls¡­you should be aware that you¡¯re alive thanks to various people. That¡¯s what Yo-chan¡¯s saying. You girls who have lived as an Ojou-sama all this time won¡¯t become an adult if you keep thinking that it¡¯s normal for people to give everything to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Being able to take responsibility for the life you choose is what it means to be an adult. You girls have been protected by Kouzuki-san since childhood¡­so you assumed that it¡¯s natural. But that¡¯s not true. Without Kouzuki-san¡¯s backing, your master-slave relationship won¡¯t be established¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ll be kidnapping Ruriko tomorrow. Yoshiko-san has to think about her own future by tomorrow¡¹

    I tell them.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be kidnapped¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko rebels against me.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m going far away from Yoshiko¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Nah, you will. I will be kidnapping you. I¡¯ll make you my woman¡­Ruriko!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯ll scream out loud. I¡¯ll cry and call for help¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, do it. You can cry and rampage but you¡¯ll still be kidnapped¡­!¡¹

    We glare at each other

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s all shook up.

    ¡¸Well guys, that¡¯s a waste of time! Hurry up and go have sex!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be looking after these blockheads!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­thanks¡¹

    Misuzu and I enter the restroom.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The restroom is a small room with only one western style toilet.

    We have no choice but to hug each other.

    ¡¸¡­Was that for the better, Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu asks me worriedly.

    I kiss Misuzu¡¯s lips¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s healthier if they¡¯re angry than being limp and depressed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­stubborn girls must be dented thoroughly. If this goes on, she¡¯ll become a bent screw. Ruriko will become worse if she knows that someone like Yoshiko-san will be on her side always¡­ We have to stop her master-slave relationship with Yoshiko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­True¡¹

    Misuzu says while licking my lips.

    ¡¸I hope that Yoshiko-san that she has to become Ruriko¡¯s sister¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if not¡­I¡¯ve got to think of separating the two seriously¡¹

    Misuzu asks for my tongue.

    I suck on her cute tongue.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t understand the current Nei-oneesama¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I thought that she¡¯s going to be harsh on me, yet she allowed me to be alone with Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºNei-oneesan¡»is just worried about Misuzu¡¹

    I decided to call Nei as such in front of Misuzu.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­what does that mean¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-oneesan had been observing our situation up until last night so she can see what¡¯s the most important problem now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s taking the initiative to become the leader of the young group right? Of course, it really helps us that Misuzu¡¯s dedicated to it. But, there are bad things about it too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Which is?¡¹

    ¡¸One is that Misuzu¡¯s forcing herself to carry everything by herself¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not forcing myself¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­rather than forcing, you¡¯re putting up with it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Putting up?¡¹

    ¡¸Have you thought of enduring things for me and for the family?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I¡¯m aware of it¡¹

    Misuzu admits.

    ¡¸That kind of endurance isn¡¯t good for Misuzu¡¯s heart¡­Nei-oneesan stirs up Misuzu¡¯s heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸If not¡­then Misuzu won¡¯t be asking to have sex with me before Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral, right? Misuzu was just riding on the atmosphere Nei-oneesan made¡¹

    Misuzu blushed.

    ¡¸When I saw your face today, you were as pale as Ruriko and Yoshiko-san. You didn¡¯t have the mood to have sex at all, did you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸Second¡­If Misuzu is the leader then Misuzu¡¯s patience is conveyed to the other children. Somehow, it would become an atmosphere where everyone has to hold back their feelings as they worry about me, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s that possibility as well¡¹

    ¡¸But, in that case¡­Everyone would just accumulate the emotion in their mind¡­if it¡¯s Megu and Mana, it¡¯ll explode¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. That¡¯s true¡¹

    In fact, I¡¯m most afraid of Misuzu being unable to hold back and explode, but¡­

    I¡¯ll keep quiet about that.

    ¡¸Nei-oneesan has resolved herself on being involved with us actively. So she thought of the position that¡¯s most suited for the current situation¡¹

    ¡¸Thus¡­she declared me as a rival¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-oneesan is your rival¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually¡­Nei is much older than Misuzu. Rather, she¡¯s the youngest of the senior group and the oldest of the young group.¡¹ That¡¯s her position¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, that¡¯s true¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-oneesan comes down to Misuzu¡¯s level. Thus, by competing with Misuzu, Megu, Michi, and Mana, she¡¯s trying to revitalize the young group¡¹

    I can¡¯t tell Misuzu about this either but¡­

    If Misuzu remains the leader of the young group then it would be painful for Megu and Mana.

    Michi or Ruriko, the girls from Kouzuki house won¡¯t have any resistance, but¡­

    Megu and Mana both have a complex towards Misuzu.

    If Misuzu¡¯s the leader, then they¡¯ll shrink against her.

    The dissatisfaction would be on the inside, and it¡¯ll explode.

    Nei¡¯s invasion is effective on shuffling the current situation of the young group

    ¡¸I¡¯m not good at all. I didn¡¯t understand Nei-oneesama at all¡¹

    Misuzu reflects on herself

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­Misuzu is doing her best in her own way too. I know since I saw it all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve done your best¡­it can¡¯t be helped. When you realize that you¡¯re wrong then you can immediately reflect on it and fix it. Whatever happens, while repeating to make mistakes, fix it little by little and move forward¡¹

    I smile at Misuzu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who knows best that Misuzu¡¯s a good girl. That should be enough, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Danna-sama Aaah!¡¹

    Embracing my body tightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad it¡¯s you¡­I love you!¡¹

    Misuzu calls me with¡ºyou¡»when she¡¯s really overcome with emotion.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I want to lick Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡¹

    I fawn on Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes, right away¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu takes off the button of her mourning clothing

    ¡¸Your underwear today is black¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I wanted Danna-sama to see it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s cute. It¡¯s wonderful and mature¡¹

    I massage Misuzu¡¯s chest on top of the black bra

    Ah, I can feel her nipples are erect under the fabric.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­do you love my breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸I do¡­it fits perfectly in my hands. It¡¯s soft and bouncy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­More, touch me more¡¹

    I put my hands on Misuzu¡¯s back and unhook her bra.

    Her breasts jumped.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, please take a seat¡¹

    Misuzu let me sit on the toilet.

    ¡¸Here¡­have some breasts!¡¹

    The raw breast jumps out of the mourning dress, presented in front of me¡­

    I¡­

    I lick up her pink nipples.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­It feels good. My nipples feel good¡¹

    After the right, I go to the left nipple¡­

    I rub the vacant one with my thumb.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, I love you¡¹

    I touch Misuzu¡¯s legs.

    Misuzu today is wearing black stockings under her mourning dress.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, I have brought some reserve stockings¡¹

    ¡­EH?

    ¡¸Please rip it off¡­¡¹

    Breathing heavily, Misuzu¡¯s already aroused.

    ¡¸I want to be violated here¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Look, we¡¯re reflected in the mirror¡¹

    Inside the narrow toilet, is a mirror and a small sink.

    Misuzu looks into it.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, do you want to be raped?¡¹

    I ask her¡­

    ¡¸¡­Only by Danna-sama¡¹

    She looks at me with passionate eyes

    ¡¸This morning¡­I had a dream. A dream where I¡¯m forcibly raped by Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Me, raping you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama. Misuzu can¡¯t do it unless it¡¯s Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    I touch Misuzu¡¯s secret part on top of her stockings¡­

    Panty and Stocking¡­even though there¡¯s two layer of clothes, I still feel moisture.

    ¡¸What kind of dream is it, Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face is blushing

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, tell me¡­I want to know¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­Danna-sama you pervert¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s the perverted one though¡¹

    I suck Misuzu¡¯s nipples while stroking her slit.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­Yes, I¡¯m lewd. I¡¯m a pervert!!! Misuzu becomes so lewd when she thinks about Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu confesses as her body trembles¡­

    1. Imagine Yoshi lifting the very plump Katsuko-nee, manhandling her ?

 Chapter 358. Inside the restroom (Part 2)

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸Then¡­what was your dream this morning?¡¹

    Misuzu talks about the contents of her dream

    ¡¸¡­It was inside the morning train¡¹

    ¡¸Morning train?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu avoids the crowded time so she went to school early, never rode one, but¡­they say that at most crowded times, the train¡¯s are packed like sardines in a can¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It seems so¡¹

    I was boarding on middle school and riding buses in the current high school¡­so I don¡¯t know much about crowded trains.

    ¡¸Inside the dream¡­Misuzu and Danna-sama were riding the crowded train together. Then, Danna-sama suddenly said¡ºI want to do it here¡»¡­whispering in Misuzu¡¯s ears¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone inside the train are all Misuzu¡¯s friends at school. All of them are ladies of well known houses. Even though there are a lot of trains¡­for some reason, everyone¡¯s on this one¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s aroused.

    I lick up Misuzu¡¯s nipple¡­

    ¡¸¡­Then?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Misuzu begs¡ºIt¡¯s embarrassing so please spare me on this occasion¡»¡­yet Danna-sama forcibly touched me there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­In what way?¡¹

    ¡¸Standing behind Misuzu¡­touching from the back¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­do you want to do it for real?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face turned red¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    I stand up from the toilet and hold Misuzu from behind.

    This restroom has bars installed on the wall intended for elderly use.

    Misuzu sees it as the train handrail and hold onto it tightly

    ¡¸Did I do it like this?¡¹

    I turn my right hand from behind¡­and massage Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    I push my erect penis on her cute butt.

    My left hand rubs Misuzu¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Like that. Danna-sama¡­Aah¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s breathing turns rough¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­do you wish to be molested?¡¹

    I whisper gently in her ears from behind¡­

    ¡¸¡­Wrong. Misuzu isn¡¯t that kind of girl¡¹

    ¡¸But, you had a dream about me molesting you, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    The moisture of her secret part increases due to the arousal coming from her breasts.

    ¡¸That is¡­because it¡¯s Danna-sama. Danna-sama, do you want to molest Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I don¡¯t want to do it in the train¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸My Misuzu is only mine. I don¡¯t want to embrace Misuzu in front of anyone other than my family¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to show Misuzu¡¯s lewdness to old men I don¡¯t even know.

    I want to make Misuzu¡¯s lewd face only mine.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡­wants to be seen by other people¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Ah, I don¡¯t want to do it in front of a stranger. Misuzu wants to show it to her friends at school¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s going to Japan¡¯s best Ojou-sama school¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s school¡­has very strict regulations, therefore my friends have never met a man¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, At least, all the friends close to Misuzu¡­Uun~!¡¹

    My fingers stimulate Misuzu¡¯s clitoris¡­

    ¡¸They¡¯re all virgins¡­!¡¹

    The stain spreads in her stockings¡­

    ¡¸Everyone also thinks that Misuzu¡¯s a virgin. They¡¯re thinking that I¡¯m an innocent girl who doesn¡¯t know anything impure or sex¡­Aaah?!¡¹

    I rub Misuzu¡¯s hardened nipples¡­

    ¡¸¡­I want to be raped by Danna-sama in front of those girls¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Misuzu wants to be seen while being violated crazy. I want my friends to see¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Inside the train?¡¹

    ¡¸Inside the train will do but¡­Misuzu wants to be done at school¡­in the classroom¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so lewd, Misuzu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m lewd¡­I want to show Danna-sama how lewd I am¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, but¡­I don¡¯t want to initiate but rather, I want Danna-sama to forcibly rape me. I would like to show everyone Danna-sama wanting Misuzu lustfully. I want to be violated by Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to rip off your stockings¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ please break it¡¹

    I pull apart Misuzu¡¯s stockings around her ass with both hands¡­

    While doing so¡­it ripped off

    ¡¸¡­Ah, so embarrassing¡¹

    I can see black panties in between the torn gap of the stockings.

    It¡¯s sticky with love nectar¡­

    I stick my finger and move the panty away¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s pussy has turned into a hot fountain.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    I rub my erect penis¡­

    Letting the glans be clad in hot love nectar¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­there¡­please pierce through like that¡¹

    Misuzu grasps the bar with both hands, sticking her ass to me¡­

    The vaginal opening is kissing the glans.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­that¡¯s not it, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    Misuzu turns to me with a greedy look¡­

    ¡¸You want to be raped don¡¯t you? You should say¡­¡ºPlease stop¡»¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes turn charmingly moist¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    I hug Misuzu¡¯s body with both hands¡­no rush.

    I touch her breasts and secret part.

    ¡¸¡­Aah¡­stop¡­please stop¡¹

    Misuzu starts the¡ºmolester play¡»

    ¡¸I want to do it¡­I can¡¯t hold it anymore. Misuzu wants it too, right?¡¹

    I whisper to Misuzu¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t¡­Danna-sama, Aah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Misuzu¡¯s body is also saying that it wants sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡­not true¡­aaah¡¹

    ¡¸But, Misuzu is so wet already¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s ¡®wrong¡¯¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡­please spare me here¡­everyone¡­my friends are looking¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s watching?¡¹

    I lick the back of Misuzu¡¯s ear

    ¡¸¡­Hyan! That¡¯s¡­uhm¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s watching us¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸My classmates¡­Azuma-san and Satomi-san¡­and my junior¡­Chizuru-san¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s got a strong lesbian tendency.

    Of course there are girls who are her friends in school she¡¯s interested in.

    ¡¸What kind of face are they showing as they look at Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­An embarrassed face. But, their eyes are staring at Danna-sama and me without looking away. Chizuru-san looks at me in despise and amazement¡­don¡¯t look at me with those eyes¡­Chizuru-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What kind of girl is that Chizuru-san?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s from the same beautification committee as me¡­she adores me. She thinks of me as an innocent girl. I have betrayed Chizuru-san and learned about sex. I¡¯ve become a lewd girl¡­!¡¹

    It hasn¡¯t been a lot of days since Misuzu gave me her virginity.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­Don¡¯t look. I¡¯m actually a lewd girl! I love being violated by Danna-sama forcefully! Don¡¯t look at this naughty Misuzu¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s completely inside her delusion¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­Misuzu. It¡¯s coming in. We¡¯ll show these girls the part where we¡¯re connected¡­¡¹

    Once again, I put my penis to Misuzu¡¯s vagina¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn¡­Nooo¡­stooop¡­please stop¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸No, I want to plunge it inside Misuzu by all means!¡¹

    I¡¯m extremely aroused.

    ¡¸Noooo¡­don¡¯t look¡­don¡¯t look, Chizuru-san, don¡¯t look at this embarrassing Misuzuuuu¡­!¡¹

    I thrust in my dick inside Misuzu who¡¯s standing in front of me!

    My glans penetrates through her vagina!

    Pushing out the love nectar, it flows on the rod¡­

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­Noooo¡­stop, please stop¡­Danna-samaaaa!¡¹

    I push it in!

    Feeling Misuzu¡¯s soft butt¡­my penis is pushed to the root.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­it¡¯s connected¡­Misuzu¡¯s connected with Danna-samaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There!¡¹

    I then start the piston.

    ¡¸No¡­No, No Noo¡­Misuzu¡¯s being raped by Danna-sama! Everyone¡¯s watching me as I¡¯m being violated¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Here, Misuzu¡¯s cute breasts should be seen just like the place we¡¯re connected!¡¹

    I spread Misuzu¡¯s mourning clothes and exposed her two small hills.

    I tore her stockings even more and exposed the part where we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸¡­So embarrassing. I¡¯m embarrassed¡­Danna-samaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸You love the embarrassment don¡¯t you¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    Michi likes a bit of pain¡­

    Misuzu loves to be embarrassed.

    I somehow understand their preferences.

    ¡¸No¡­you¡¯re wrong¡­Misuzu¡¯s not that kind of a girl!¡¹

    Misuzu shouts as I shake her violently from behind.

    ¡¸But¡­you want to be seen, don¡¯t you¡­Misuzu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, don¡¯t look¡­please don¡¯t look at this perverted Misuzuuu¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s getting excited¡­

    This is already my fifth shot.

    I won¡¯t ejaculate that easily.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­I¡­Danna-sama¡­Misuzu, Misuzu¡¯s flying!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Go, here¡­Go and cum while everyone¡¯s watching!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­embarrassing! Too embarrassing! Nooo¡­nooo¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Show your friends your face¡­the face of being raped!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­So embarrassing! Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look everyone! Chizuru-san¡­don¡¯t looook! Aaah¡­aaah¡­aaah, it¡¯s coming! Cumming!¡¹

    I thrust forward!

    I grab Misuzu¡¯s thin waist¡­

    I thrust my whole sweaty body to Misuzu!!!

    ¡¸Aaah, it¡¯s hitting¡­Danna-sama¡¯s reaching the deepest part of Misuzu¡­sex, I¡¯m having seeex, I¡­¡­!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not sex¡­it¡¯s Rape!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m cumming from being raped by Danna-sama¡­!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body tightens up!

    ¡¸¡­Cumming, cuming, cummiiiing!!!!¡¹

    I thrust up with all my might!

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­D-Don¡¯t look¡­please don¡¯t look at Misuzu¡¯s cumming faceeee!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s whole body convulses as she screams¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    I¡¯m breathing roughly and sweaty¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s flying in the climax world for a while.

    I hug Misuzu¡¯s body while we¡¯re connected.

    Her breasts, ass, thighs¡­I caress it tightly.

    I kiss Misuzu¡¯s cheek from behind¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Misuzu¡­I love you¡­¡¹

    Misuzu comes back to her senses from my unconscious mutter

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I came by myself due to the pleasure¡¹

    She speaks to me apologetically.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Did it feel good¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Danna-sama¡­Uhm¡¹

    She looks away embarrassed.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry for being lewd¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    I hug Misuzu tight

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s cute when she¡¯s a bit lewd¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s too smart of a girl.

    More than her body, mental¡­she loves delusional sex.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Misuzu always wishes for perverted plays¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m also having fun. If Misuzu wants something then just say it. I¡¯ll do anything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu grabs my hand and kisses it.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸What? Have you come up with something?¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸I¡­I really want to be raped by Danna-sama in front of Azuma-san, Satomi-san and Chizuru-san¡¹

    No¡­but

    Those girls are students of the Ojou-sama school.

    If we have sex in front of those girls¡­Misuzu¡¯s going to be expelled.

    ¡¸For example¡­a magic mirror room, then I¡¯ll call Chizuru-san on the other side of the mirror¡­and have sex¡¹

    Misuzu starts her delusions¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think of something by the Autumn school festival¡¹

    Misuzu¡­you serious?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Sure, if Misuzu wants to do it¡¹

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸But in exchange, you must think of a method to make sure it won¡¯t be found out I can¡¯t ruin Misuzu¡¯s future with just that¡¹

    If the daughter of Kouzuki house is discovered having sex with a guy at the school building of the prestigious all girl¡¯s school¡­it¡¯ll be a big scandal.

    ¡¸At worst case, we¡¯ll just get Chizuru-san involved¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a no. It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s school so those girls are also daughters of noble families, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Chizuru-san¡¯s house isn¡¯t a noble house. Uhm¡­you know about the company called¡ºQualitia¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, the electronics manufacturer¡¹

    They make computers, TV, and audio equipment. It¡¯s a world-renowned for their high level of technology.

    ¡¸Chizuru-san is the granddaughter of the founder¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ain¡¯t that a noble!¡¹

    I instinctively retorted.

    ¡¸No. Chizuru-san¡¯s house wasn¡¯t from the Showa era so it¡¯s not a noble¡¹

    ¡­Does nobles¡­?

    No, let¡¯s not start thinking.

    ¡¸Anyway, that¡¯s a no¡­!¡¹

    If we increase the family recklessly more than this¡­

    ¡¸At least meet them once¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸They¡¯re Misuzu¡¯s closest friends. Of course, I want you to meet them¡­!¡¹

    Err¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯ve met Megumi-san¡¯s friends, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    I went to the women¡¯s athletics club, to captain Takeshiba and Megu¡¯s club mates to tell them my relationship with Megu.

    If they¡¯re people Misuzu¡¯s in debt with then I have to greet them as well

    ¡¸¡­If it¡¯s just meeting then I will¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Danna-sama!¡¹

    Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m being dragged into Misuzu¡¯s pace¡­

    Well, there¡¯s no problem as long as I get myself together

    ¡¸Danna-sama, you haven¡¯t felt good yet¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­¡¹

    I didn¡¯t need to ejaculate, but¡­

    Misuzu won¡¯t agree with that.

    ¡¸This time, Misuzu will be the one moving. Should we do it looking at each other?]

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸I want to see the face feeling good when Danna-sama lets it out¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I pull out my penis from Misuzu¡­

    Then I sit on the toilet.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    Misuzu straddles on me.

    It should be face-to-face position but¡­

    Earlier, on top of the Tatami mat, I was hugging Michi so I could move¡­so I was hugging Michi¡¯s body from below.

    This time¡­both our legs are firmly on the floor.

    There¡¯s a bar to hold our body firmly too¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu will be the one to move¡­Danna-sama can stay like that¡¹

    Then, Misuzu puts my erect penis towards her torn stockings

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s a bit softer than earlier¡­¡¹

    Misuzu strokes the glans with her thin fingertips.

    She kisses me at the same time.

    ¡¸Please release a lot inside Misuzu¡¹

    ¡­Aah

    Misuzu in her black mourning clothes¡­

    Her bare chest¡­pink nipples.

    The black underwear under her torn stockings.

    Forcibly sliding it off¡­exposing her vagina dripping with love nectar.

    ¡¸This time¡­Misuzu¡¯s raping Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­let me eat you!¡¹

    ¡­Ooh, I

    ¡¸¡­Ah, it got hard¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu holds my penis with her right hand, placing it towards her slit.

    Her left hand is holding the bar firmly.

    ¡¸Ufufufu¡­I¡¯m going to eat this! I¡¯ll rape Danna-sama!¡¹

    The hot swell traps my glans¡­!

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah¡­It¡¯s coming iiin¡­It¡¯s so delicious! Danna-sama!!¡¹

    Misuzu lowers her waist¡­

    My everything¡¯s inside Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s kiss!¡¹

    Misuzu sucks my lips while she swallows my thing to the root.

    ¡¸Ahn! My¡­Danna-sama! I¡¯m squeezing him!¡¹

    Misuzu tightens up her vagina.

    Ooh, my penis is being squeezed.

    ¡¸Does it feel good, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It feels good¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯m moving¡¹

    Misuzu moves her waist¡­

    Instead of a piston, she moves her hip around¡­

    My glans is rubbing against the inner walls of her vagina.

    ¡¸Ah¡­this is also good!¡¹

    Then¡­she moves her waist drawing a Z letter¡­

    ¡¸Ah, this one¡¯s good¡­it feels great!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama¡¯s penis feels good¡­this is amazing. I wanted this. I want to make you mine¡­I want to have sex every day, every night!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only for Danna-sama! Danna-sama is the only sex partner for Misuzu! If I was assaulted by someone other than Danna-sama¡­I¡¯ll bite my tongue and die. I¡¯d definitely kill myself!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay. That will never happen¡¹

    I grab Misuzu¡¯s waist.

    ¡¸Will you love me forever? Will you be Misuzu¡¯s master forever?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me and asks as she swings her waist.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll never hand Misuzu to anyone. I won¡¯t let you have sex with any other man¡¹

    I also said looking at Misuzu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I love you. Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s movement has gotten a bit fancier.

    ¡¸Please pour it inside Misuzu¡¯s stomach¡¹

    ¡¸Squeeze it out Misuzu¡­aren¡¯t you raping me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­you¡¯re right. Then I¡¯ll violate you as much as I want!¡¹

    Misuzu steps on the floor firmly¡­

    Then she starts swinging her waist on me.

    Her elastic butt bounces on me.

    Her cute breasts sway a lot.

    ¡­Ooh

    My glans¡­the most sensitive part is¡­

    It¡¯s being polished up by Misuzu¡¯s wet meat.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­try breathing¡ºSuu, Suu, Haa¡»¡¹

    I teach her what I learned from Nei.

    ¡¸¡ºSuu, Suu, Haa¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, try moving with that breathing pattern¡­!¡¹

    Suu, suu, haa¡­

    Suu, suu, haa¡­

    She exerts effort during ¡®haa¡¯¡­so the tip of the penis goes through the uterus.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, this is amazing! With this rhythm, it goes deep¡­deeply hollowing Misuzu¡­Aaaahn!¡¹

    Misuzu sweats.

    ¡¸Is it hot?¡­Should we take our clothes off?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸No, this is better¡­It feels like¡­it feels like I¡¯m violating you¡­!¡¹

    Having a constrained sex in a narrow restroom.

    I¡¯m naked and Misuzu¡¯s half-naked.

    This unusual situation stimulates Misuzu¡¯s sexual delusions.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­Aahn¡­Hyaaan¡­Aaaah¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s voice is getting higher.

    I grab Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    I squeeze and pinch it.

    ¡¸This is amazing¡­more, strongeeer!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s sweat drips down.

    The girl¡¯s sweet pheromone is filling the small private room.

    It smells like milk candy¡­

    I wonder why women¡¯s sweat smells so good¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡­Misuzu¡­Misuzuuu¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡­Cumming?¡­Danna-samaaa¡­Danna-samaaa!!!¡¹

    Oh¡­in front of me is Misuzu¡¯s face is melting in pleasure.

    I¡¯m melting Misuzu¡­

    Misuzu is melting me¡­

    We¡¯re connected.

    This is sex¡­

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­Danna-sama¡­I¡­I¡­!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡­Misuzuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­I¡­again¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­just a bit more¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up¡­please hurry it up!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s soon¡­I¡¯m cumming soon!¡¹

    The pleasure accumulates inside me

    The exploding seed deep inside my body¡­

    ¡¸Aaah¡­please cum soon¡­release Danna-sama¡¯s hot stuff inside Misuzuuu¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu sways her waist violently!

    I also can¡¯t endure it anymore!

    I thrust up from below.

    Our rhythm is matching.

    Like an assembled machine¡­

    ¡¸I want it! Semen!¡­Pour in Danna-sama¡¯s semen inside Misuzu! Please! I beg you!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s already crying.

    ¡¸Please! Don¡¯t be so mean!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­Misuzu, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s cumming too¡­I¡¯m cumming!!!¡¹

    Misuzu was the one who¡¯s unable to endure and came first is Misuzu.

    ¡¸Naaaaaa¡­Cummiiiiiinggg!!!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina tightens up¡­!

    At that moment¡­me too¡­

    ¡¸Aaaaaah¡­Misuzu! Misuzuuuuuu!!!¡¹

    The semen spurts out!!!

    ¡­Dopyuuu!!

    ¡¸Aauuun! So hooooooot!!!¡¹

    Misuzu feels my hot semen.

    ¡­Dobyuuu!!

    Two¡­three¡­

    I push in my waist¡­reaching her womb, pouring in my semen.

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­Misuzu¡¯s going to become a Mama!!!!!!¡¹

    The woman inside Misuzu shouts.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzuuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-samaaa, I love, love¡­love you! I love youuuuuu!!!¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me with her nails scratching my back¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I pull out my penis from inside Misuzu.

    Immediately after, the love nectar and semen floods out.

    Dripping out¡­it falls to the water in the toilet bowl.

    The white semen floats in the clear water.

    ¡¸Danna-samaa¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu kisses me.

    ¡¸Did it feel good? Did you let out a lot?¡¹

    Looking at me smiling.

    ¡¸Yeah, it felt good. I let out a lot¡¹

    ¡¸I also felt good from Danna-sama. Misuzu came a lot¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks refreshed as if her demon has been expelled.

    ¡¸As expected, Danna-sama¡¯s the best. I can¡¯t think of a life without Danna-sama anymore!¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her cheeks on mine.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s so happy¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, Misuzu¡¹

    Our lips overlap again

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸My body¡¯s completely loose. I¡¯m urged to pee¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, do it. I¡¯ll watch¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay¡¹

    I swap positions with Misuzu.

    Misuzu takes off her stocking and panty¡­

    She sits on the toilet, opening her legs wide¡­

    I stare at Misuzu¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s coming out, aaah¡¹

    ¡­Shaaaaaaaaaaa!!!

    Water streams out from inside Misuzu.

    ¡¸Can you see it¡­Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I can see it¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m so embarrassed¡¹

    Misuzu blushes.

    ¡¸Then, should I stop watching?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be mean¡­Please look, please take a look until the end¡­!!¡¹

    I watch until Misuzu ends.

    Then, Misuzu wipes her slit with the toilet paper.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­thank you very much¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    ¡¸Misuzu, I want to pee too¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me with thrilled eyes¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama, can Misuzu watch?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­sure¡¹

    We swapped positions¡­

    I also piss in the toiler.

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s my first time seeing a man pee¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me pissing interestingly.

    When I finished¡­she tries to wipe my penis with tissue.

    ¡¸No, men don¡¯t wipe themselves. We shake it like this and the water will drain out¡¹

    I swing my dick in front of Misuzu.

    What the hell.

    I look like an idiot.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with gentle eyes.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama is really naked in front of me, right/¡¹

    No¡­it¡¯s true that I¡¯m naked, but¡­

    ¡¸Therefore, Misuzu will be fully naked in front of Danna-sama as well!¡¹

    As she smiles.

    ¡¸¡­I love you! Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Misuzu dresses up¡­

    The two of us head out of the restroom.

    I think we flirted for at least 15 minutes.

    What is everyone doing?

    Is Ruriko¡¯s still depressed?

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Opening the door¡­

    Nei and Michi are right in front of the door.

    ¡­Could this be?

    Were they listening inside through the door?

    ¡¸¡­W-What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I asked

    ¡¸To hell with ¡®what¡¯s going on¡¯!¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko are bright red.

    Margo-san¡¯s smiling wryly

    ¡¸Eh¡­what?¡¹

    Clearing her throat, Nei speaks.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, your voice is too loud!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸¡¸Aaaaah¡­Misuzu¡¯s going to become a Mama!!!!!!¡¹¡¹

    Nei mimics Misuzu¡¯s cry earlier

    Michi nods with a serious face on the side.

    ¡¸Was everything heard?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸¡­From the rape play, to the pee show, all of it!!!¡¹

    At that moment¡­Misuzu¡¯s ears turned red!

    ¡¸You perverted girl!¡¹

 Chapter 359. Break time

    Chapter 359. Break time

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸Then¡­did Misuzu felt good?¡¹

    Nei asks Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Yes, it felt really good. I¡¯m completely filled!¡¹

    She answers with a smile and then holds her belly.

    ¡°I¡¯m completely filled up¡±¡­refers to the semen inside her womb.

    ¡¸Un. You look completely refreshed! compared to that¡­¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸Yo-chan looks quite tired!¡¹

    ¡­Even though you know it.

    Isn¡¯t it Nei who made me cum three times before coming here?

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-oneesama, does sex really feel that good?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    Ruriko¡¯s wavering.

    She¡¯ll be kidnapped by me tomorrow.

    Of course, she knows that I will be violating her afterward.

    Therefore, she wants to know about sex.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the sex that feels good¡­what¡¯s good is doing it with Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu answers with a beaming smile.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸When having sex with Danna-sama¡­he¡¯s always looking at me. It¡¯s because he¡¯s looking on how to make me feel good. Not as a daughter of the Kouzuki house¡­he makes love to only me, the naked me!¡¹

    Misuzu leans to me¡­

    ¡¸Therefore, I also only look at Danna-sama during sex. My body¡­isn¡¯t a title, it¡¯s just me. I¡¯m very happy that Danna-sama¡¯s feeling good with my naked body. It makes me happy that I was born a woman¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu answers her beautiful cousin.

    ¡¸Lastly, when Danna-sama pours in his¡ºBaby seed¡»into my womb, my whole body feels numb¡­looking at Danna-sama¡¯s eager face, it¡¯s so cute and lovely that it makes me want to hug him and give it my all!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s dumbfounded

    And Yoshiko-san behind her too.

    Margo-san speaks to the two¡­

    ¡¸To be honest, he¡¯s a rare type among men. When normal men have sex¡­there¡¯s a lot of them who don¡¯t care about the woman and just seek their own pleasure. Therefore, a lot of women close their eyes, not looking at their partner during intercourse¡­¡¹

    Margo-san who watched the prostitutes have sex through a surveillance camera makes a comment.

    ¡¸My, is that so?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Misuzu has never done it with anyone but him. He really concentrates on his partner¡­so the women also concentrate on him unintentionally. Not everyone has sex like that¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that sex is normally done with the partners staring at each other¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹

    Michi speaks up.

    ¡¸Master always checks my condition¡­try to match with me. It¡¯s very dedicated¡­ I¡¯m always grateful. Without Master¡¯s consideration, I won¡¯t be able to reach¡ºShingetsu¡»¡­!¡¹

    Me¡­matching?

    Is that so?

    I¡¯m not aware of it.

    ¡¸True. Yo-chan always prioritizes the woman more than himself. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always matching with them¡¹

    Nei says as well.

    ¡¸Young boys now don¡¯t feel like trying to match with others and yet they say¡ºWhy aren¡¯t you matching with me?¡», a bunch of spoiled brats. I think a man like him is very precious¡¹

    Margo-san concludes.

    ¡¸Now then, we have to get going. Nei, Michi-chan¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san calls the two.

    Since they have an appointment with Ikeda-sensei, the female doctor that¡¯s acquainted with¡ºKuromori¡»they have to leave soon.

    ¡¸Yeah. We have to go. Misuzu¡­then, we won¡¯t be coming to the¡ºwake¡»tonight I¡¯ll call you back tomorrow¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    Then, Misuzu looks at Nei¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Nei-oneesama. Michi and I were the only ones given love by Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    She seems to think that Nei¡¯s turn didn¡¯t come due to the time constraints.

    ¡¸Ufufufun! Sorry¡­actually, I made love with Yo-chan before coming here! Therefore, there¡¯s no problem at all! Don¡¯t worry about it!¡¹

    ¡¸My, is that so?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­I¡¯m going to flirt with Yo-chan while Misuzu¡¯s not with him! Like tonight!¡¹

    Nei deliberately stimulates Misuzu¡¯s jealousy¡­!

    ¡¸Danna-sama, please keep note on how many times you have done it with Nei-oneesama!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸I would like to do the same number of times!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re okay with the same number?! Then I¡¯m going to spend a lot of time with Yo-chan! We¡¯re going to hug each other naked all night long!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-oneesama! That¡¯s unfair!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s caught seriously by Nei¡¯s teasing.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san, it¡¯s okay. The mansion has Katsuko-san, Megu-chan, and Mana-chan. Those people won¡¯t let Nei monopolize him, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Margo-san intervenes kindly.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­there¡¯s too many rivals! Danna-samaa!¡¹

    Misuzu buries her face in my chest.

    I hug Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I won¡¯t forget about Misuzu. I¡¯ll make time for other girls too¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a promise¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I promise¡­!¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I love you Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu brightens up.

    Getting bright then gloomy¡­what trouble.

    ¡¸Michi, you will also have your time¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Thank you in advance¡¹

    Michi is good since she¡¯s understanding¡­

    Or rather, if Michi really gets frustrated, I feel like she¡¯ll attack me by force.

    This small girl¡¯s true nature is a beast.

    In order to conceal her original inner energy, she acts like an obedient girl.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­it¡¯s tomorrow¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t reply

    ¡­She¡¯s at a loss.

    She¡¯s not looking at me¡­just looking down.

    Yoshiko¡¯s shaken up too.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about what you want. I¡¯ll definitely kidnap you anyway¡¹

    I told her exactly that¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Going out to the hallway with Margo-san, Nei, and Michi¡­

    Seki-san¡¯s waiting for us just like earlier.

    It seems that nobody came to Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s waiting room all this time

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Seki-san¡¹

    ¡¸Are you done?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we¡¯re done talking for the time being¡¹

    I move ahead in the hallway.

    Yes, there¡¯s nobody close to us.

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san, there¡¯s something I want to talk about¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Tomorrow¡­I¡¯ll kidnap Ruriko during the¡ºfuneral¡»¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got Jii-chan¡¯s permission. But, it seems that he won¡¯t be contacting Kouzuki security service. We¡¯re going to outwit Kouzuki security service and take out Ruriko using our own power¡¹

    Seki-san thinks for a while¡­

    ¡¸Why do that¡­?¡¹

    I look straight at Seki-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Ruriko should live a life away from the asylum, which is¡ºKouzuki house¡» I have to release her from the spell of Kouzuki house or else her life won¡¯t start¡¹

    Seki-san stares at my eyes as well.

    ¡¸¡­Okay. I just have to support, right?¡¹

    Seki-san acknowledged it.

    ¡¸For details, I¡¯ll contact you tonight¡¹

    Margo-san tells Seki-san

    ¡¸Roger¡­send me a mail here¡¹

    Seki-san takes out a paper and write her mailing address

    She tore the page and handed it to Margo-san

    ¡¸That¡¯s a personal address¡­nobody in Kouzuki security service knows this¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡­then I look forward to working with you¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the paper¡­

    Immediately after¡­she heads to the smoking area of the corridor¡­

    She ignites the lighter on the ashtray.

    ¡¸Huh¡­you¡¯re burning it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ve remembered it already¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at me.

    The note burns away

    ¡¸As expected. Is that Kyouko Messers teaching?¡¹

    Seki-san asks, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»style¡­!¡¹

    The burned note turns to ashes.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Going back to the original path and to the parking area.

    We returned to the Maserati.

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san checks the car before getting in

    ¡¸Yeah¡­just as suspected¡¹

    She found three suspicious devices in a flash

    ¡¸Is that, uhm¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s instructions?

    Or could it be chief Tanizawa?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk for now. Both of these are transmitters but this one¡¯s a wiretap¡­¡¹

    Ah¡­okay

    ¡¸Though there¡¯s no bombs or anything set up here as expected¡¹

    Margo-san said laughing.

    ¡¸Okay¡­it¡¯s fine, get in. You¡¯re in the passenger seat. Nei and Michi are on the backseats¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­anyway, I¡¯ll do as Margo-san says.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Margo-san starts the engine and goes to the exit checkpoint.

    Uniformed guards from Kouzuki security service shows up¡­

    ¡¸You there, sorry to ask you but return these¡­!¡¹

    She handed the transmitter and wiretaps she found earlier to the security guard.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s your company¡¯s equipment¡­¡¹

    The security guard panics.

    Then, he puts his face out of the window, to the back of the car¡­

    ¡¸Hey, what are you doing!¡¹

    Looking at it¡­another uniformed guard was creeping unnoticed and tries to touch the back of the Maserati

    ¡¸¡­Do it and you¡¯re dead¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s bloodthirst frightens the guard and stopped him from moving

    ¡¸Open the gates!¡¹

    Nei shouts

    ¡¸Yes, right away¡¹

    The first uniformed guard opens the agte.

    ¡¸Un¡­well done¡¹

    Margo-san starts the maserati suddenly¡­

    ¡¸¡­That was dangerous¡¹

    I said¡­

    ¡¸No, they stuck a transmitter¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸The guard on the back pretended to be scared but he properly attached the transmitter. He emphasized his right hand so we can see it better but he put his left hand under the car body¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Could this be Jii-chan¡¯s work?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Kouzuki-san won¡¯t do this. It¡¯s Tanizawa-san¡¹

    ¡­Chief Tanizawa?

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san is scared of Kyouko-san Well, it can¡¯t be helped¡­it¡¯s like having a cannibal Lion unleashed in the streets of Tokyo Kyouko-san¡¯s linked with miss Cordelia now. If you¡¯re Tanizawa-san, you¡¯d want to monitor on their movements, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸Then, is it going to be hard to kidnap Ruriko tomorrow?¡¹

    If they¡¯re constantly watching us then we can¡¯t take out Ruriko through their surveillance¡­

    ¡¸No, we¡¯ll manage somehow. As expected, it just pisses me off slightly. Knowing that Tanizawa-san wants to put bells on our neck feels suffocating¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan¡­there¡¯s two cars tailing!¡¹

    Nei said

    ¡¸White and blue cars¡¹

    Michi seems to know the tailing cars too

    ¡¸Hey¡­I¡¯m going to take responsibility on bringing Nei and Michi-chan to Ikeda-sensei so take half of the tail¡¹

    Margo-san tells me¡­

    ¡¸Take?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. You can just ride the train and head to the mansion. Those guys won¡¯t make a move on you. We¡¯re not hostile against Kouzuki house after all¡¹

    True¡­

    If they hurt us then Jii-chan would be angry.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­they¡¯re just annoying. Don¡¯t mind them and go straight home without stopping. Once you¡¯re at the mansion, Kyouko-san will do something about them¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Either way¡­we¡¯ll wait for the examination to be done when we¡¯re at Ikeda-sensei. Afterwards, we¡¯ll send Nei to the hairdresser¡­and return Michi-chan to the funerary. I¡¯ll do those¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can wait anyway¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I just want you to take half of the tail. If the pursuer is halved¡­I¡¯ll be able to move around them¡¹

    I see. Then¡­

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸In case anything happens, contact me by phone right away. I don¡¯t mind if you contact me or Katsuko-san¡¹

    Err¡­the phone handed to me earlier¡­I have it. Okay.

    ¡¸Nei and Michi-chan, are you okay with that¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I feel sad that Yo-chan¡¯s going away but¡­I don¡¯t want him to wait for us for long¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    The two are convinced.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll park my car in front of Aoyama Itchome station¡­do you know the way home?¡¹

    ¡¸I know the rough details¡¹

    The Tokyou subway is complicated but¡­if I look at the route map then I¡¯ll manage somehow

    ¡¸Yo-chan, do you have money?¡¹

    Err¡­

    Looking at my pockets¡­there¡¯s still the envelop given by Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll only bring 10k yen. I¡¯m scared to have so much money¡­¡¹

    I pull out one 10k yen bill then left the rest to Nei.

    ¡¸Take it, Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm,¡­okay¡¹

    Nei takes the envelope.

    ¡¸When you get off the care, look at the back of the Maserati¡­I think the transmitter would be under the bumper so peel it off¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸What would I do after peeling it?¡¹

    ¡¸You can just throw it away. There will be a pedestrian that would chase you anyway¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯m stopping¡¹

    Margo-san stops the car at the big intersection on the main street.

    No, she just stopped normally in accordance to the signal

    ¡¸Then¡­good luck!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Michi¡­make sure to have yourself checked up¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡­Master¡¹

    Michi nods with a serious face.

    ¡¸Nee-san to¡­see you later¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. See you later Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­take care of the rest¡¹

    ¡¸You too, take care¡­¡¹

    I get off the car.

    Go at the back of Maserati¡­

    I look under the car.

    ¡­There¡¯s one.

    True, there¡¯s a small machine sticking in.

    I grabbed it and took it off the car.

    I show it to Margo-san and others through the back window.

    Nei-san waves at me.

    ¡­Dododododouu!

    The Maserati confirms that the signal has changed¡­

    And it drives off, leaving me.

    I run to the side walk in a hurry¡­

    I stick the transmitter to the guardrail.

    I look around¡­

    Oh¡­there¡¯s a Honda Showroom.

    There¡¯s a banner saying¡ºCongratulations for victory!¡»

    I don¡¯t get it but it seems that the Honda¡¯s car won the race.

    I turn around¡­

    There¡¯s a car tailing us¡­

    The blue car parked on the side.

    Three men in suits come down from the inside.

    Oh¡­those guys are in charge of tailing me.

    ¡­Well fine.

    With the Honda building behind¡­I go down to the subway entrance.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I bought tickets and head to the subway home without any problems.

    It¡¯s holiday so there¡¯s not a lot of people.

    Ah, there¡¯s a mirror here.

    I pretend to casually peek into the mirror and look at the back.

    Yeah¡­the tail¡¯s following.

    I¡¯ll guide them to the mansion.

    They¡¯re chief Tanizawa¡¯s underlings anyway.

    They know¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»mansion so there¡¯s no problem if I take them there.

    I didn¡¯t make stopovers.

    Still¡­I take care not to meet any acquaintances.

    Chief Tanizawa hasn¡¯t confirmed my identity yet.

    ¡­Hm?

    Such words float in my mind¡­

    ¡­Huh, huh, I thought.

    ¡­What?

    My true identity?

    I look at the mirror again.

    The mirror reflects me.

    It looks a bit tired.

    There¡¯s only been hardships since last ngiht¡­

    A forced a distorted smile¡­

    Ha¡­it¡¯s the usual dull face.

    Yeah¡­but, this is¡­my face.

    This is¡­me

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    I leak a big sigh¡­

    Get yourself together, me¡­

    Don¡¯t misunderstand.

    There¡¯s a lot of girls around me now.

    Everyone wants me.

    All of them are beautiful, talented and charming girls.

    People like Minaho-neesan and Margo-san and others help me.

    They¡¯re truly people with abilities.

    Just because I¡¯m surrounded by those people¡­

    Doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve become amazing¡­

    I¡¯m much weaker than Margo-san or Michi.

    I¡¯m dumber than Nei and Misuzu.

    I¡¯ve got no charm like those girls¡­

    Look at the mirror¡­

    There¡¯s a miserable face of a miserable boy.

    This is me.

    I was abandoned by my parents, a normal high school boy.

    A worthless existence.

    Remember that you¡¯re weak.

    Don¡¯t forget it.

    I am myself¡­

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡ºThe train will arrive shortly¡­¡»

    The broadcast announcement comes from the platform¡­

    Reconfirming of how small I am, I felt relief.

    I don¡¯t care about the tail anymore.

    I¡¯ll sleep on the train home¡­

    Speaking of which, I¡¯m a bit sleepy¡­

    ¡­Doudododouu!

    Entering the subway to home.

    Oh¡­it¡¯s empty. I can sit anywhere.

    When the door opened, I sat at the corner of the wagon.

    Then¡­I closed my eyes.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    From the subway to JR.

    Then, to the private railway.

    From the private railway to bus¡­

    On the way back to the mansion, I was asleep most of the time¡­

    Once I get to the desired station, I get off in a hurry.

    I was ignoring my tail¡­

    From the bus stop all the way to the mansion¡­

    Then, I noticed.

    They tail has no blood thirst.

    There was a sense of urgency when I was chased by Viola¡¯s subordinate.

    I don¡¯t feel that fear.

    Therefore, I was able to doze off.

    Then that means¡­?!

    Ah, Margo-san fooled me?

    The people behind me aren¡¯t tail.

    ¡­They¡¯re escorts.

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s being fussy with Jii-chan¡­

    He ordered his subordinates to escort us.

    I was Misuzu¡¯s partner after all.

    Of course¡­it¡¯s a big help.

    The transmitter is out of the question, but¡­

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s not doing anything offensive.

    ¡­Then that means.

    Margo-san didn¡¯t let me off the Maserati to reduce the number of the tail.

    ¡­She made time for me to be alone.

    A time to spend alone, slowly¡­

    I had been with someone all this time.

    If ever I encounter any trouble¡­Chief Tanizawa¡¯s subordinated would help me.

    Ah¡­That¡¯s no good, me.

    I¡¯m still dressed up in front of the girls.

    I can¡¯t sleep unprotected in the car earlier.

    In front of them¡­

    I¡¯m always nervous when I feel their gaze.

    Margo-san knows that¡­

    So she let me alone to have some time to refresh.

    ¡­Haa

    I¡¯m still not good enough.

    Beyond the street, I see the small hill where the mansion is.

    When I arrive there¡­I¡¯ve got to concentrate once again.

    Yeah¡­I feel like it¡¯s not enough.

    I stopped for a moment.

    I bought a cola from the roadside vending machine¡­and drink it.

    The carbonic acid cools off my eyes.

    ¡­Okay

    I slapped my cheeks.

    Get yourself together¡­me!

    Now, let¡¯s go!

    I start walking to the mansion once again¡­

    I have to go back as the man of Kuromori¡­

 Chapter 360. Two confinement rooms.

    Chapter 360. Two confinement rooms.

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡­But.

    Thinking about it, isn¡¯t this my first time to enter the¡ºmansion¡»through the entrance?

    I always come in via car¡­

    When I go to school with Megu, it¡¯s always on the backdoor.

    ¡­Err.

    How do I get in?

    Since I¡¯m being tailed, I want to come in right away, but¡­

    For the time being, I head to the front of the iron gate.

    Oh¡­there¡¯s a doorbell in here.

    Anyway, I pushed the switch.

    ¡­Push

    ¡º¡­Yes?¡»

    I hear Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice from the speaker.

    That alone makes me feel relieved¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­it¡¯s me¡¹

    Somehow, that¡¯s uncool but I can¡¯t think of any other reply.

    ¡ºYes¡­I¡¯m watching¡»

    ¡­Oh

    I don¡¯t know where but there¡¯s a surveillance camera.

    ¡ºI¡¯m opening it now¡­okay, come in¡»

    The iron door clicks and automatically opened itself.

    ¡¸Ah, thanks¡¹

    I enter the ground and the door closed automatically.

    It¡¯s farewell with the tail from Kouzuki security service.

    Should I wave my hand to them¡­?

    No, it¡¯s better if I ignore them.

    There¡¯s no need for both of us to be overly considerate.

    I walk in the greenery and head towards the mansion.

    I know it well since the cars go through here.

    ¡­Yeah, the weather¡¯s nice today.

    The sky¡¯s blue¡­it¡¯s neither hot nor cold.

    It¡¯s an ideal May holiday.

    ¡­My body feels quite fatigued.

    I want to lie down in the backyard and take a nap while sunbathing.

    When I arrive at the entrance of the mansion¡­

    The door opens.

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸¡­Welcome back!¡¹

    Appearing is Megu in a maid dress.

    She looks at me bashfully.

    Katsuko-nee in matching maid uniform appears from her behind.

    ¡¸What do you think? Does it suit Megu-chan?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks proudly

    ¡¸¡­How is it, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It suits you amazingly¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s tall, and she has thin and long legs so that costume fits her.

    ¡¸Un. As expected, I¡¯m not an Ojou-sama so this kind of work clothes suit me more than expensive dresses]

    Megu humbles herself.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­that¡¯s amazingly cute! Megu!¡¹

    I look at Megu¡¯s body and observed carefully.

    Yes, a healthy and fresh body¡­good!

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­do you like it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    I replied¡­

    ¡¸Look, didn¡¯t it go as I told you? Okay¡­Megu-chan, greet him¡¹

    Katsuko-nee urges Megu.

    ¡¸¡­But, I¡¯m embarrassed¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, he¡¯ll definitely be pleased¡­!¡¹

    Hearing what Katsuko-nee said¡­Megu picked up her skirt and thanked me¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡­is going to be a maid only for Yoshi-kun from today onwards. Please take care of me¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong, it¡¯s¡ºPlease take care of me, Master!¡»Right?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says, but¡­

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡­Michi-san¡¯s already using¡ºGoshujin-sama¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about calling him in English?¡¹

    ¡­No no

    ¡¸Stop that, Katsuko-nee. Calling me Mastah feels like a rural cafe¡¹

    Yeah¡­spare me from that

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshi-kun is Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu answers

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a maid in reality¡­Megu¡¯s my wife so you don¡¯t have to change the way you call me¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­then¡ºMaid-bride¡»is fine?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be the¡ºChief maid wife¡»¡­!¡¹

    She smiled in good mood.

    ¡¸Please guide me, chief Maid!¡¹

    Megu respectfully bows to Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Leave it to Katsuko-neesan!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee taps her own side¡­!

    ¡¸Anyway¡­come in. Have you eaten lunch yet?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I had late breakfast this morning and I only drank canned juice¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll prepare something¡¹

    I enter the mansion along with Katsuko-nee and Megu.

    Going inside the building¡­we head to the courtyard terrace.

    In there is Minaho-neesan operating a laptop while drinking tea.

    ¡¸Oh, welcome back¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m back, Nee-san¡¹

    A natural greeting among the family.

    ¡¸You must¡¯ve been tired? Tailed as you go home¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all¡­I slept on the way back¡¹

    I answered honestly

    ¡¸After all, those guys are escorts, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Well done noticing it¡­¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸The people of the information department of Kouzuki security service¡­recognizes us as a¡ºSpecial and confidential protected group¡»by Kouzuki-sama¡¯s orders¡¹

    ¡­¡ºSpecial and confidential protected group¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a special group for¡ºKouzuki group¡»¡­We¡¯re a¡ºTop secret¡»in regards to Japan as a nation¡¹

    ¡­J-Japan confidential?!

    ¡¸The incident this time seems to have caused a shock for those elderly in political and economic world. In short, the¡ºCustomer list¡»and¡ºRecorded materials¡»we have. Everyone in the post-war political and financial world of Japan knows the¡ºNight Friends¡¯ list¡» you see? It¡¯s that kind of world, there¡¯s a lot of them who were working during 70¡¯s and 80¡¯s¡­Even those who took over, it¡¯s mostly their sons taking over the grounds of business and politics. We who have that kind of¡ºrecord¡»can cause a big scandal anytime¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke is an idiot so he tried giving it to an organized crime syndicate, but¡­

    Back in the golden age of¡ºKuromori tower¡»where Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather was operating¡­big shots of Japan are frequenting this mansion.

    Not for just a brothel but as a first class social gathering¡­

    Then, the politicians and businessmen would¡¯ve done a lot of backroom deals here.

    ¡¸What should we do? Should we expose all of it? Both the opposition and the administration parties, those called big shots would have a big damage to them. Far from the change of government, all the political parties in the history would be crushed. Even the big companies are the same. The heritage chairman and presidents across the board would have to take responsibility by resigning¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says cruelly.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t. I¡¯m not interested in those¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine as long as I can protect your place to live happily¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸For the time being¡­we¡¯re supposed to be under Kouzuki-sama¡¯s umbrella in a formal sense. Therefore, the records of¡ºKuromori¡»will be managed by Kouzuki-sama¡­that¡¯s what would be told to the people in political and financial circles¡¹

    Meaning, we¡¯ll be protected by the power of Kouzuki house?

    ¡¸Thus¡­Kouzuki security service will guard us?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If you don¡¯t show that Kouzuki house is working properly, someone would appear stealing the march you know?¡¹

    It¡¯s widely known that¡ºKuromori¡»was the spark of the scandal¡­

    There¡¯s a possibility of someone forestalling Jii-chan and coming here to make contact with us.

    ¡¸From today forward¡­Kouzuki security service would get rid of any strange guys coming for us before they make contact. Even after Kouzuki-sama retires, this stance will not change¡­that is the reason why Kouzuki-sama summoned Shiba-sama there¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan will let Shiba-san take over our care as the next top of Kouzuki group¡­

    ¡¸Shiba-sama¡¯s a sharp person. He knows that he better keep the cause of this scandal confidential¡­! He can make debt to people of various organizations¡­he can even make threats¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are we really okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Kouzuki-sama hadn¡¯t told Shiba-sama that we¡¯re an independent organization, had he? Shiba-sama thinks that we¡¯re under Kouzuki-sama¡¯s control. If the Kouzuki group is completely in control of the¡ºJoker¡»then he should think there¡¯s no need to make a bad match with them. It¡¯s a card that works effective when you have it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Rather¡­once he uses it, it¡¯s a card that can¡¯t be taken back. If the current political and financial situation of Japan ¡­it won¡¯t do anything good for Kouzuki group or Shiba-san you see?¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Therefore, it might be cramped but there¡¯s no choice but to live with Kouzuki security service. Well, they won¡¯t enter the mansion nor the school¡­ Besides, if Kouzuki security service people are with us¡­they¡¯ll keep the other organization under control

    ¡¸¡­Another organization?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the Japan¡¯s police¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Yesterday, Kyouko-san exposed her identity, didn¡¯t she? Tonight, people from the public safety police would come to watch over us in addition to Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Right¡­

    Kyouko-san was a member of a famous international criminal organization

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­in the end, a police box would be parked in front of our mansion. Then, the policemen would be watching us 24/7 The security here would be better, but¡­¡¹

    It goes that far?

    ¡¸Of course, Kouzuki-sama has given notice to the Japanese government. Therefore, we¡¯ll be recognized as a¡ºSpecial and confidential protected group¡» Even if the police are here¡­they¡¯re going to be guards in the end. But, since the officials at site would like to capture us and Kyouko-san secretly¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Really¡­the police are the only ones completely out of control. We need Kouzuki security service guards to remain around the mansion in order to keep constant pressure to the police monitoring us¡¹

    By keeping the police and Kouzuki security service at a constant standoff¡­

    Both sides would weaken¡­

    ¡¸Haha¡­it¡¯s become troublesome because Kyouko-san exposed her identity to the policemen¡¹

    When I said that¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸No¡­that was what¡¯s needed¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸When Kyouko-san revealed that she¡¯s a member of an international criminal organization, ¡ºMalandro¡»¡­the policemen acknowledged that. Then, it¡¯ll spread that we have¡ºMalandro¡»backing us. There¡¯s no one who would try to intervene us. Even if some businessman or a politician tries to make a move on us¡­there¡¯s no organization of a scale that would cooperate with them. Everyone knows that it¡¯s dangerous to approach the name¡ºMalandro¡»or¡ºKyouko Messer¡» Kyouko-san purposely exposed her name. In order to protect our family¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that so

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡¯s a physical type, her guts are amazing, but¡­the greatest impression she makes is her head. She pretends to be playing around, leading you to the situation that¡¯s advantageous¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, where¡¯s Kyouko-san?¡¹

    If I recall, she and Minaho-neesan brought Shirasaka Sousuke¡­?

    ¡¸They¡¯re at school now. It¡¯s decided that we¡¯re confining Shirasaka Sousuke in the confinement room under the principal¡¯s office¡¹

    Oh¡­the room where Yukino¡¯s been confined before?

    The ceiling¡¯s low and it makes you feel down.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a simple meal but, here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Megu brings me a meal.

    ¡¸Pancake, bacon and eggs, and then Salad¡­I¡¯m sorry that it¡¯s like a breakfast¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Katsuko-nee¡¯s meals are always delicious¡¹

    ¡¸That pancake was made by Megu-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­eat up, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡­Ooh

    I sliced it up and eat it.

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s delicious, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Megu smiles

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee and Megu, don¡¯t just stand¡­take a seat. There¡¯s no need to be maids for now. Did you two finish lunch already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, about an hour ago¡­¡¹

    Megu answers

    I think about the other girls while tossing the eggs to my mouth¡­

    Nei, Michi and Margo-san would eat something along the way.

    Misuzu and Ruriko¡­it¡¯s fine since Jii-chan said that they¡¯ll eat together.

    Mana and Reika¡­Nagisa would let them eat something.

    Yes¡­there¡¯s no problem.

    I chew the salad leaf¡­and got surprised.

    ¡­Speaking of which.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­how¡¯s Yukino?¡¹

    Where is Yukino right now?

    ¡¸Yukino is on the second floor. She¡¯s confined for the time being. After she ate, she said¡ºSleepy¡»then fell asleep¡¹

    Megu tells me.

    So she ate¡­then it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸How about you take some rest after eating? It¡¯s been harsh since yesterday¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s concerned about my body

    ¡¸Thanks¡­but, I¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s facing her laptop.

    She¡¯s concentrating on her work.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies with her eyes still on the screen.

    ¡¸¡­I want to see Agnes¡¹

    I said calmly

    ¡¸I heard about it from Margo-san. Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge won¡¯t end unless I do something about Agnes¡¹

    Minaho-neesan closes the laptop silently.

    Then, she looked up at me¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been worrying all this time about how should I talk to you about it¡¹

    She exhales.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go once you¡¯re done eating¡­I¡¯ll let you see Agnes¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Minaho-neesan and I head to the stairs to the basement.

    Katsuko-nee and Megu declined since there¡¯s still much work left in the kitchen.

    Right now, it¡¯s only me and Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸The underground corridor is connected to the back of the garage. Have you been behind the garage?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­I think I haven¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸If you go then there¡¯s a skylight just above the confinement, you can see it right away, but¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Skylight?¡¹

    ¡¸Human body gets unwell if you don¡¯t bathe in sunlight. The confinement room in school is only used for short period confinement but¡­this underground confinement room is for long term use. Therefore, it¡¯s designed to get sunlight directly.¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­it was Shirasaka Sousuke who made the basement a confinement room. It¡¯s originally an Atelier room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Atelier?¡¹

    ¡¸Since grandfather¡¯s¡ºKuromori Tower¡»time, there¡¯s a lot of customers with oil painting as a hobby so¡­it¡¯s a room used when painting a prostitute as a model. Do you know the painter named Klimt?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a painter active in Vienna at the beginning of the 19th century¡­Klimt had a secret atelier. He lets a naked woman loiter around there¡­and when he felt it, he¡¯ll paint the pose on the spot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ooh¡¹

    ¡¸A young painter named¡ºEgon Schiele¡»saw Klimt¡¯s atelier and thought of trying to make a young lady wander around the Atelier naked¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸The neighbors found it and he had a trial for public shame, and he lost¡­¡¹

    ¡­My, my.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s all for Egon Chiele¡­then, Grandfather wanted to create a space like Klimnt¡¯s atelier here. A naked woman wandering around, draw a painting¡­when you get tired from it, then sex¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal for the models back then to sleep with the painter¡¹

    Haa.

    Are there customers who prefer such an artistic thing?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s here¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stops in front of a door at the end of the corridor.

    ¡¸In reality, it¡¯s a big room but when Shirasaka Sousuke refurbished the room into a confinement room and divided it into two¡¹

    She inserts the key to the door¡¯s lock¡­and open it.

    Beyond the odor¡­are two doors lined up to each other.

    That door is newer than the entrance door.

    It¡¯s obviously a postfix door.

    There¡¯s a peephole on the door.

    ¡¸Look at the right room¡­Agnes should be there¡¹

    I look through the peephole.

    Inside the room¡­is light from sun is directly coming in.

    Yeah¡­this room is actually a room with the size of a basketball court.

    Putting a plank in the middle¡­the room¡¯s separated into two halves.

    Oh¡­there¡¯s a shower at the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Hot water comes out there¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s there when model puts on make p. Now, Agnes is using it to shower everyday¡¹

    Or rather¡­the toilet¡¯s also sticking out.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    ¡¸The toilet and shower room were surrounded by walls originally. Shirasaka Sousuke got rid of that wall. Just to humiliate the confined girl¡­!¡¹

    I see¡­the woman kidnaped would be confined in this room¡­

    Then he enjoys watching girls who can¡¯t endure it and excrete on the exposed toilet bowl¡­

    The shower is also used the same way.

    Therefore¡­he took down the wall.

    But, where¡¯s agnes?

    I look around the room, but¡­

    I can¡¯t see her in the visible range of the peephole.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see Agnes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I think she¡¯s on the bed. It¡¯s a blindspot on that peephole¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Then, it can¡¯t be helped¡­should we enter the room?¡¹

    I separate my eye from the peephole then¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s looking into the other confinement room.

    She¡¯s making a horribly tense face¡­

    ¡­Could this be?

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan, is someone in that room too?¡¹

    The two confinement rooms are divided by a large board¡­

    Does each of them have someone locked up?

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s father¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered.

    ¡¸Father¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Kuromori Koichiro. My father¡¹

    ¡­No.

    Wasn¡¯t Minaho-neesan¡¯s father in Australia?

    Making a move on a Yakuza¡¯s daughter, he escaped as he can no longer stay in Japan¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke came to Australia to see Kuromori Koichiro, didn¡¯t he?

    Hearing that Kuromori Koichiro has the customer list of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸My father being in Australia is a lie. It¡¯s just to make Shirasaka Sousuke get out of the country¡­¡¹

    Right. Shirasaka Sousuke back then had a relationship with Japanese gangs, so¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke was driven out of the country to remove his protection.

    Kyouko-san can move freely outside of Japan¡­

    In short¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s father has always been here¡­???!

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke planned to make Megumi a prostitute by the end of Golden week, do you remember?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks gloomily.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I needed to hurry the revenge plan by all means.¡¹

    In order to save Megu from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evil hands¡­

    ¡¸I used a strong drug on my Father¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Father will stay asleep for the rest of his life. It can¡¯t be helped. It was my father who was coaxed by Shirasaka Sousuke and took away¡ºKuromori tower¡»from Grandfather¡­¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­

    Nobody talked about Kuromori Koichiro all this time.

    ¡¸Then¡­it was father who made a lot of girls fall to hell along with Shirasaka Sousuke. Kuromori Koichiro¡­!¡¹

    Just as everyone had spoken their hate towards Shiraska Sousuke again and again¡­

    Everyone¡¯s avoiding to talk about Kuromori Koichiro.

    ¡¸When I was kidnapped by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­even when I was raped, My father didn¡¯t help me. Far from that¡­he was the one who raped me after Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Even when with Naomi¡­My father didn¡¯t save us sisters. Mother was left to die alone as her daughters were kidnapped¡­and, when Naomi died¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks inside the room where her father is while her body trembles.

    ¡¸¡ºThis is unavoidable. I can¡¯t do anything from this¡»¡­he convinces himself, he was trying to escape from his sin¡­!!!¡¹

    Oh¡­I see.

    Minaho-neesan can never forgive Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    Yukino, Mana, and Agnes¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters were involved in her¡ºrevenge¡»¡­

    That¡¯s not just a simple hate on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸That person may be my real father, but. For me¡­for my mother, for Naomi, he¡¯s only a¡ºdemon¡» He¡¯s not human¡­!¡¹

    Her fierce hatred on her father is unyielding.

    The thought of her family fallen to hell because of her father¡­

    The father¡¯s also connected to her hate on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸Therefore, I made him swallow the medicine. Personally¡­¡¹

    Her revenge on Kuromori Koichiro¡­is already done.

    ¡¸Unable to wake up for the rest of his life¡­suffering¡­inside his dreams¡­only to die¡­!¡¹

    Therefore¡­Margo-san, Katsuko-nee, and Kyouko-san too¡­

    Nobody talks about Minaho-neesan¡¯s father¡­about Kuromori Koichiro.

    ¡¸I had no choice but to do that on him¡­! I can¡¯t think of anything else¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan keeps on staring at the peephole to her father¡¯s room.

    She doesn¡¯t turn to me.

    ¡¸¡­Because.

    I hate, hate¡­hate him so much.

    I can¡¯t do any more¡ºrevenge¡»to my father¡­Kuromori Koichiro but kill him.

    Because¡­Kuromori Koichiro doesn¡¯t have a¡ºfamily¡»he loves.

    We, the family he¡¯s supposed to love¡­

    Had been shattered to pieces a long time ago¡­!!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s shoulder is shaking finely.

    ¡¸¡­Therefore, I hate him so much he should just die¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡ºFamily¡»

    Her true father messed up his family.

    She can¡¯t take revenge on that man¡¯s family.

    The hate and anger loops inside Minaho-neesan.

    Therefore¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s hate deeply penetrates into Shirasaka Sousuke who have a family¡­daughters he loves¡­

    Yukino and others

    ¡¸¡­Dammit¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s in tears.

    ¡¸¡­Dammit¡­Damn it¡­Damn it¡­!¡¹

    She curses herself¡­

    That¡¯s how I see it.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    I hug Minaho-neesan¡¯s back¡­

    ¡¸Why is that man my father! Why did we have to suffer from such a man¡­!!!!¡¹

    Nobody can choose their parents.

 Chapter 361. Wound

    Chapter 361. Wound

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸I¡¯m such a horrible woman, don¡¯t you think? I crippled my own father¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters weakly

    ¡¸You¡¯re not¡­¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true¡¹

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t look at me.

    She¡¯s staring at the room where her father is sleeping, standing still.

    She¡¯s looking at her own sin.

    ¡¸But¡­Minaho-neesan is my Nee-san¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¡

    ¡¸For the rest of my life¡­forever¡­Nee-san is Nee-san¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡¯s sins are my sins. I¡¯ll carry it with you¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan slowly looks at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¹

    ¡¸I need a family. The head of that family is Minaho-neesan, right? Therefore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the one who needed a family¡¹

    Minaho-neesan interrupts me from speaking.

    ¡¸Therefore, I couldn¡¯t treat Katsuko and Nagisa as just a prostitute. I picked up Nei and Margo. I can¡¯t overlook Megumi becoming Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s prey¡­you too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You made everyone your family, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong¡­I only did it for my own sake, because I am lonely. It¡¯s my own selfish ego¡­ It¡¯s not kindness nor compassion. I approached you people for my own sake¡­!

    Minaho-neesan expresses her thoughts¡­

    ¡¸So what? Isn¡¯t that fine anyway? Thanks to Minaho-neesan holding her hand out, no one reached the worst situation. Everyone is thankful to Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not someone to thank for. I¡¯m a woman with an ugly heart. I¡¯m a cruel person¡¹

    ¡¸But, you¡¯re still my Nee-san¡¹

    I hug Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Even if I die¡­I won¡¯t stop being Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºbrother¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body is really thin.

    Turned to a prostitute by age 12¡­forced to undergo an unreasonable abortion surgery.

    Her body can never have sex again.

    The girl who wasn¡¯t able to grow up her secondary sexual characteristics¡­is as thin as a wire, a thin woman¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nee-san¡¹

    If I hug her tightly¡­it feels like she¡¯ll shatter and crumble.

    ¡¸¡­Is it really¡­okay, for me¡­to be your family?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already Minaho-neesan¡¯s family¡­family is something you can¡¯t quit once you signed up. Isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­True¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks into her father¡¯s room again¡­

    ¡¸That person may be my biological father, but¡­ He¡¯s not family. I never felt like that person was my family¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same. The only family I had in my house was my late Grandma¡­My father and mother weren¡¯t my family. Just being¡ºconnected by blood¡»isn¡¯t enough for a family. There¡¯s something more important¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That might be true¡¹

    Then¡­a person calls us from behind.

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama. I¡¯ve had a meeting with the person in charge of Kouzuki security service¡¹

    It¡¯s an old man¡¯s voice.

    Turning around¡­Morimoto-san in his black suit is standing there.

    He¡¯s the brothel¡¯s clerk back in the era of¡ºKuromori tower¡»

    He was expelled by Shirasaka Sousuke and brought back by Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah, hello¡¹

    I greeted him in a hurry.

    I haven¡¯t met Morimoto-san since the first day I came to this mansion.

    At that time, I thought of him as a butler of this mansion¡­

    It¡¯s our first time speaking properly.

    No¡­When Yuuka-san came and we had Yukino¡¯s¡ºpregnancy party¡»I met him.

    But, anyway¡­I hardly see his figure in this mansion.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. Uhm¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t worry. I know everything¡¹

    Morimoto-san said softly

    ¡¸I¡¯m also watching via the surveillance cameras¡¹

    I see¡­he¡¯s from the original¡ºKuromori¡»

    He¡¯s seen all of my action since I first raped Yukino.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Minaho-ojousama¡¯s¡ºyounger brother¡»?¡­Please take care of her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, uhm, I¡¯m the one who should say that¡­thank you¡¹

    I bow my head to old man Morimoto

    ¡¸Morimoto¡­had always been taking care of father all this time¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Kuromori Koichiro is in a coma¡­

    ¡¸If it¡¯s in this room¡­He can be taken care of along with Agnes¡­ Katsuko and I are always in situations where we can¡¯t stay in the mansion¡¹

    Normally¡­Katsuko-nee looks after Agnes and makes her meals.

    But, these past few days¡­she has to go out of the mansion by all means¡­

    ¡ºKuromori¡»originally had a shortage of people¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s a very capable woman.

    She can¡¯t stay in the mansion just to take care of Agnes.

    Thus¡­

    Morimoto-san had been watching over these two rooms lined up.

    ¡¸¡ºObouchama¡»would be carried to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s hospital by evening¡¹

    ¡­¡ºObochama¡»?

    I see. Morimoto-san had been serving Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡­

    Kuromori Koichiro, her master¡¯s son is an¡ºObochama¡»

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s before the¡ºpolice solidify the surveillance of this mansion¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡­thank you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s custody is secured¡­therefore, it¡¯s no longer necessary to lock up father here¡¹

    There¡¯s no need for the false setting that he¡¯s in Australia.

    ¡¸Although I believe in Kyouko-san¡¯s power¡­I had assumed that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s going to be rescued by Shirasaka house¡¹

    Shirasaka house¡¯s head, Shirasaka Moritsugu sent men to Australia to rescue his beloved nephew, Shirasaka Sousuke.

    If in some kind of trouble¡­Shirasaka Sousuke escaped from Kyouko-san¡¯s confinement¡­

    But still¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s purpose is the customer list of¡ºKuromori¡»in Kuromori Koichiro¡¯s hands.

    Assuming that Kuromori Koichiro is in Australia¡­he¡¯ll stay on site.

    If it¡¯s Kyouko-san, she¡¯ll find a chance to catch Shirasaka Sousuke again.

    But¡­if he finds out that Kuromori Koichiro is in Japan, Kuromori mansion¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke would return to Japan instantly

    That means Shirasaka Sousuke would have an ironclad guard.

    ¡ºKuromori¡»which is a small organization would lose their grip on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Furthermore, Kuromori would have to take the attack from Shirasaka house and the gangs Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s associated with upfront.

    It¡¯s that gang who wanted to have the customer list.

    On top of that, if a group like Cesario Viola joined the attacked¡­it¡¯s impossible to protect all.

    Therefore, the location of Kuromori Koichiro is thoroughly hidden until all issues are settled.

    ¡¸Father will be heading to the hospital¡­and then he¡¯ll die at the hospital¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do the preparations for¡ºObochama¡» After changing clothes, I¡¯ll bring him to the first floor from this room¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we can¡¯t show this underground room to Kouzuki security service¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­could you allow me to have some time alone with him?¡¹

    Morimoto-san bows his head to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I have been serving Kuromori family even before¡ºObochama¡»was born ¡ºObochama¡»hadn¡¯t received his training from Odanna-sama¡­I feel that it¡¯s my responsibility¡ºObochama¡»had such a personality¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Morimoto¡¹

    ¡¸Nowadays, I¡¯m the only one who has served Odanna-sama. It¡¯s necessary for me to be the one to send¡ºObochama¡»away I feel. This is to repay Odanna-sama¡¯s kindness¡­¡¹

    Morimoto-san who knew the son of his master since birth¡­expelled from the mansion¡­

    Minaho-neesan who¡¯s the granddaughter of his master¡­called him back to the mansion.

    Therefore, he thinks that it¡¯s his job to see off the son from the mansion.

    ¡­Kuromori Koichiro, will never come back to this mansion.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I¡¯ll leave this to Morimoto¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered.

    Then, she looked at me¡­

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­let¡¯s put Agnes after my father¡¯s transport. Okay?¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Minaho-neesan and I come back from the underground passage.

    When we¡¯re at a distance Morimoto-san can¡¯t hear us¡­I asked Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s a surveillance camera in the confinement room of Agnes, isn¡¯t there?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, there is¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered expressionlessly

    ¡¸Then, there¡¯s no need to bring me on that room¡­we can just check through camera, right?¡¹

    Or rather¡­I went to the room though.

    But since Agnes is in a blind spot of the peephole¡­I can¡¯t see her.

    There will be more than one camera anyway¡­there¡¯s no blind spots there.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right¡¹

    Then, the reason she brought me underground¡­

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡­you want me to see not Agnes but Kuromori Koichiro?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Wrong¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸What I want to show you¡­is me. My own¡­ugly heart¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    Minaho-neesan has always been the one peeping through Kuromori Koichiro¡¯s room.

    I haven¡¯t seen Kuromori Koichiro at all.

    ¡¸I want you to see my scars¡¹

    I have seen Minaho-neesan¡¯s scar on her body before.

    It¡¯s a big surgical trace under her abdomen.

    It¡¯s the proof her body can never have a baby again.

    A wound as big as that¡­is also in Minaho-neesan¡¯s heart.

    ¡­The wound isn¡¯t healing.

    ¡­Even now it still pains, spout red blood.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s filled with wounds and scars¡­¡¹

    ¡­I stopped walking.

    Minaho-neesan also stopped and looked at me.

    ¡¸But, I like it¡­Minaho-neesan who¡¯s filled with scars¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    ¡¸I love you¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    I have to embrace this wounded soul¡­

    I hug Minaho-neesan¡­

    I kissed her lips softly

    ¡¸I¡­it¡¯s my first time kissing a boy¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸As a prostitute¡­I¡¯ve done it with men multiple times, but¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­was assaulted all this time.

    Her mind¡­her body

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t a prostitute anymore¡­!¡¹

    I stare at Minaho-nesan¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re right. I¡¯m different now¡¹

    This time¡­Minaho-neesan kisses me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time in my life kissing someone I like¡¹

    We exchange kisses over and over again.

    ¡¸This is good¡­I never knew that kisses are this good¡¹

    Just how many times she¡¯s been forced to kiss people she doesn¡¯t like?¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face¡­it¡¯s all in the past¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s finally in the past¡­!¡¹

    She spent a long time refining her plans for revenge.

    Minaho-neesan can¡¯t be saved unless this ends.

    ¡¸We¡¯re already done with father so Agnes is the only one left¡¹

    ¡­Agnes

    The daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke born to satisfy is desires.

    ¡¸True, it¡¯s only Agnes¡­¡¹

    I answered.

    I¡¯m going to take Agnes away from Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s remaining daughter.

    Then, it¡¯s over.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to do my best.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I¡¯m really sorry¡­ !¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s for Minaho-neesan after all¡­!¡¹

    If the wounds of her heart could heal even for a bit¡­

    Then I¡¯ll do anything.

    I ask a kiss from Minaho-neesan again.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Going up back to the first floor.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s usual expression has returned.

    ¡¸Take a rest until evening. You¡¯re tired aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸The next appointment will be coming after the people from Kouzuki security service have come. I¡¯ll also take a small break¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes a distance away from me.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    Even though I want to feel Minaho-neesan¡¯s warmth a bit more¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­it¡¯ll only hurt me if go further¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸The depths of my body aches¡­even though there¡¯s no more organ that should hurt anymore. It seems to be pain that won¡¯t go away forever¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan can¡¯t have sex.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­forgive me¡¹

    Saying that¡­Minaho-neesan tries to leave.

    ¡¸Wait, Minaho-neesan¡­I¡¹

    It¡¯s not that I wish to have sex with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸I understand your feelings¡­this is my own problem¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸When I was 12, I turned to a prostitute¡­my body is forcibly opened¡­various medicines were used. Drugs that amplify pleasure¡­¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve climaxed from sex. I¡¯ve reached climax multiple times from being violated by people I don¡¯t even like¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Minaho-neesan only knows the sexual pleasure with her body.

    It¡¯s engraved in her head.

    Minaho-neesan is the one wanting to have sex with me.

    ¡¸But, My body is like that you see?¡¹

    Yet¡­Minaho-neesan can¡¯t have sex anymore.

    The wounds in her body still ache.

    ¡¸Thank you. Thanks to you¡­my heart warmed up. I can rest easy. I¡¯ll sleep for two hours. You do so too¡¹

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡­I¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me with kind eyes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that kind of face¡­I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too, Minaho-neesan¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled

    Then¡­she disappeared on the other side of the corridor.

    ¡­I

    Stood on the same spot for a while¡­

    Why am I so powerless¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Megu in her maid clothes appear.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s up, Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-neesan told me to go¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sent over Megu?

    ¡¸You see¡­Katsuko-neesan said this¡¹

    Megu comes closer to me.

    ¡¸There are times where men feel irritated¡­at that times, women should actively serve him¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to release it inside Megu. I want to be Yoshi-kun¡¯s sexual outlet¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s¡­not good¡¹

    Megu grasps my hand and placed it on her chest.

    It¡¯s small but¡­the breasts are firmly self-assertive.

    This feeling of a resilient high school freshman.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s do it¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Should we go to a bed?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it here¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­this is the corridor though¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­it doesn¡¯t matter if someone¡¯s watching¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Megu looks around.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go to that room¡¹

    ¡¸There¡­what room?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything will do. As long as I can be alone with Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    Megu opens the door.

    Inside is a small reception room it seems.

    There¡¯s a sofa and a low table placed in it.

    There¡¯s external light coming through the window.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s good I guess¡¹

    Megu pulls me in and closed the door¡­

    The lock clicks.

    ¡¸With this, Yoshi-kun and I are alone. Even if Yoshi-kun violates me here¡­I can¡¯t run away from this room¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaah!¡¹

    I jump on Megu¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸What¡­is there anything wrong, Yoshi-kun¡­?¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    It seems that Katsuko-nee¡¯s the only one watching my exchange with Minaho-neesan.

    Megu doesn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­it¡¯s not about me so I can¡¯t talk about it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee probably doesn¡¯t want Megu to know about what Minaho-neesan did to her father.

    Katsuko-nee, Margo-san and Nei¡­the old members of¡ºKuromori¡»probably knows the truth.

    These three people were involved with Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge plan from the start.

    Nagisa¡­I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Sure, I got it¡­I won¡¯t ask then¡¹

    Megu accepted it smiling.

    ¡¸Embrace me¡­blow all of Yoshi-kun¡¯s gloomy feeling with my body¡¹

    I¡­

    I suck Megu¡¯s lips wildly.

    Twining with Megu¡¯s tongue¡­it responds with my desire.

    ¡¸¡­Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­you can rip my clothes. Katsuko-neesan said you can do as you want¡­!¡¹

    I¡­!

 Chapter 362. Ring (Sex with Megu)

    Chapter 362. Ring (Sex with Megu)

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸Katsuko-neesan is worried about Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡­Megu said while hugging me

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­she wants you to be energetic again¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸I am¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong¡­Yoshi-kun is tired. Even I can tell it¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Katsuko-neesan told me earlier¡­Sex has the effect of healing the wounds of people¡¯s hearts¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Wounds of the heart¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I just learned it so I can¡¯t explain it well. Katsuko-neesan said¡ºSex is the ultimate skinship¡»¡¹

    My face is buried in Megu¡¯s chest.

    Megu gently pats my head.

    ¡¸¡ºPeople always feel sad and lonesome¡­it¡¯s important to warm each other using their temperature¡»she said¡¹

    Well¡­I can understand that.

    ¡¸But¡­she also said that, for it to be effective it must¡ºbe done only be couple that really love each other¡» Even if you have sex with someone you don¡¯t like¡­you can spit out the stagnation of your heart and feel refreshed but, that¡¯s not good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸She said, after all what¡¯s important is for both hearts to match each other. You can¡¯t expose your naked heart unless you truly trust someone¡¹

    Hearts¡­naked?

    ¡¸Back when Katsuko-neesan was a prostitute¡­she¡¯s said that it¡¯s important to ease the place so the guest could get strip off their heart and relax. ¡ºKuromori¡»¡­the real¡ºKuromori¡»Minaho-neesan and others rebuilt does so¡­the guests didn¡¯t come to the mansion to satisfy their sexual desire alone. They visit to calm their heart, release the stagnation in their mind and refresh themselves¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s thoughts as a prostitute.

    That¡¯s naturally, Minaho-neesna¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸Therefore, Katsuko-nee¡¯s delicate and considerate¡­always thinking of how to free the mind of the guests¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    I won¡¯t want to hear that much about Katsuko-nee¡¯s prostitution days.

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s acting of course¡­for the profession called prostitute. Because, Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t love her guests¡­ She didn¡¯t come to like any guest at all. She knows that sex is a mediated by money. It¡¯s the source of money for Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡­¡¹

    ¡®If the prostitute is popular then you can earn a lot of money¡¯

    But, that money¡­goes from the kidnapped Katsuko-nee¡­to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s hands¡­

    When Minaho-neesan got involved in the management of the hall, the treatment of the prostitutes have greatly improved¡­but some of the earnings had been exploited by Shirasaka Sousuke

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Katsuko-neesan looks like she¡¯s in pain

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Back then, Katsuko-neesan is just a lump of service spirit. Therefore, she always smile towards her guest¡­does her best to make them feel better going home¡­ But, that sex would never satisfy Katsuko-neesan¡¯s heart. It¡¯s only Katsuko-neesan¡¯s one-sided service with her partner. Her face may be smiling but her heart is thirsty. I heard that the expression and the inside of her heart diverges more and more¡¹

    I¡­

    I remember Katsuko-nee when I met her.

    Katsuko-nee in her maid clothes who¡¯s always smiling, always in good mood.

    But, that smile¡¯s empty¡­filled with deep sorrow.

    ¡¸She said she was saved by Yoshi-kun¡¯s sex. There¡¯s no money or interest with Yoshi-kun¡­Above all, Katsuko-neesan said that Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t surrender to his desire and embrace Katsuko-neesan¡¯s heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I only do normal sex¡¹

    I didn¡¯t do anything special.

    ¡¸But¡­you loved her as a woman, not as a prostitute, she was saved¡­¡¹

    Being told that makes me happy, but¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­she said that she¡¯s afraid to have sex with Yoshi-kun¡¹

    I look up at Megu¡¯s face in surprise.

    ¡¸When Yoshi-kun is in good health¡­then he¡¯s able to give sex at the same amount but¡­if Yoshi-kun¡¯s tired like now, Katsuko-neesan might give you too much¡­¡¹

    ¡­Give too much?

    ¡¸She might use all the techniques she learned when she¡¯s a prostitute¡­She¡¯s afraid that she might make Yoshi-kun addicted to it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why is that scary?¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸Because¡­if Yoshi-kun gets addicted to Katsuko-neesan¡¯s technique¡­there¡¯s a possibility that the two of you can¡¯t have sex connecting your hearts anymore¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    There¡¯s a possibility that I get addicted to Katsuko-nee¡¯s sex techniques¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­Katsuko-neesan and Yoshi-kun¡¯s relationship won¡¯t become lovers. Won¡¯t that be the same as returning to a prostitute?¡¹

    Yeah¡­if I get addicted to sex, then I won¡¯t be able to see Katsuko-nee¡¯s heart anymore.

    Just drowning only in sexual pleasure.

    I might become a¡ºmonkey¡»that only leave my body to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­she¡¯s holding back from sex until Yoshi-kun gets energetic. That¡¯s why she sent me to Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu hugs my head tightly

    ¡¸If it¡¯s me¡­I¡¯m still not used to sex¡­so I¡¯m a perfect partner for Yoshi-kun who¡¯s weak now¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Katsuko-neesan is uneasy. She thinks that she has to be careful or else her relationship with Yoshi-kun would break¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Whatever happens, Katsuko-nee¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-neesan is afraid of her past as a prostitute¡¹

    ¡­Past.

    ¡¸She¡¯s afraid that Yoshi-kun might hate her¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s now way I would¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-neesan doesn¡¯t want Yoshi-kun to see her that way. It¡¯s a memory she wants to hide forever. But, Katsuko-neesan said that whenever she¡¯s having sex¡­her prostitute age might get into the beat of herself. Sometimes, during sex, she¡¯s being possessed by something crazy. The¡ºprostitute¡»era. She thinks that if she exposed that form to Yoshi-kun¡­she thinks that you¡¯ll hate her¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s worried about that.

    ¡­No

    ¡­Wait

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa too¡¹

    I muttered.

    When I woke up this morning¡­Nagisa never asked for sex.

    She only recommended taking abath with Mao-chan.

    As expected¡­it¡¯s because my heart is weak¡­

    If I had sex with her right away¡­I might¡¯ve drowned in Nagisa¡¯s technique.

    Nagisa¡¯s also a former prostitute.

    She thinks the same way as Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸¡­I give up¡¹

    I leak a sigh.

    ¡¸In short¡­I can¡¯t stay unenergetic all the time, So Katsuko-nee and Nagisa don¡¯t have to worry and just want to have sex with me¡­¡¹

    Megu kisses my cheek¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to think that hard. Yoshi-kun was greatly successful yesterday so take a bit of rest. You¡¯re going to move for Ruriko-san tomorrow, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸No¡­I have to start planning for Agnes by night¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯ve got to do something about Agnes or else Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge won¡¯t end.

    ¡¸Then, take a rest with me even for just a few hours¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have one round of sex. Cum inside of me. Then, let¡¯s sleep. I¡¯m going to hug Yoshi-kun while asleep¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Release all of your fuzzy feelings inside me. I¡¯m still not good at sex I think but I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Saying that, Megu touches my crotch.

    ¡¸Should I do it? Or does Yoshi-kun want to violate me? I¡¯m fine with either¡­!¡¹

    The cute maid tells me¡­

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to be spoiled by Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I¡¯m going to get angry. If you don¡¯t get spoiled by me then I¡¯d be troubled!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Troubled?¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸I know it. When Yoshi-kun have sex with Misuzu-san or Michi-san, you¡¯re being very considerate with them, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Even with Mana¡­she¡¯s 14 and her body is small so you¡¯re being careful and have sex, cherishing her¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s how Megu see it.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­my body is strong. It¡¯s trained. No matter how rough Yoshi-kun is, I won¡¯t break!¡¹

    Megu opens up the chest part of her maid clothes with one hand¡­

    I can see her thin blue bra.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­it¡¯s okay for Yoshi-kun to mess my body up as he likes¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I have nothing but the robustness of my body¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Megu is uneasy.

    Katsuko-nee is on her level¡­

    Megu is on her level¡­

    She wants to keep the relationship with me forever.

    She¡¯s worried that the relationship would be broken.

    No¡­even Minaho-neesan earlier.

    Everyone has their own anxiety¡­

    And each approaches me in their own method¡­

    Everyone¡¯s desperate.

    ¡¸Megu¡­you¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true. Everyone else is much more cuter than me¡­!¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m no match against Nei-neesan¡¹

    ¡­Nei?

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, you did it with Nei-oneesan?¡¹

    Megu noticed.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t win against such a beauty¡­!¡¹

    She mutters frustrated¡­

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-san is cuter than me, caring, she also has elegance. I can¡¯t protect Yoshi-kun like Michi-san. I¡¯m not bright and beautiful like Katsuko-neesan and Nagisa-san¡­I can¡¯t be spoiled by Yoshi-kun like¡ºlittle sisters¡»such as Mana-san¡¹

    Megu¡¯s complex on other women is deep¡­

    ¡¸I only have my body. I desperately try to serve Yoshi-kun. I¡¯ll do anything¡­so use my body¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Megu has charms only she has¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad you say that. But, I can¡¯t believe in my own charms. I think I¡¯m inferior to everyone¡­¡¹

    ¡­Words can¡¯t do it.

    In the end¡­all I can do is sex.

    If I can show that I¡¯m satisfied having sex with Megu¡­

    Megu¡¯s heart won¡¯t be convinced.

    ¡¸Megu¡­you talk too much. Let¡¯s do it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu replies with a serious face¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Aah¡­Yoshi-kun, that¡¯s too¡­embarrassing!¡¹

    I push down Megu on the sofa¡­

    I stuck my face under Megu¡¯s maid skirt.

    Her white kneesocks are fastened with a garter belt.

    Her bare skin is only from her panty to her thighs.

    I lick up Megu¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸Aaaahn¡­don¡¯t lick me there!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s legs feel good. I love it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Megu¡¯s legs are slender and long¡­it feels good to touch¡¹

    Her moderately muscular legs¡­is rich in elasticity like raw rubber.

    ¡¸Then, touch it¡­! Yoshi-kun can do whatever he wants with it!¡¹

    I rub my face on her thighs.

    ¡¸¡­Megu. I want to lick your breasts¡¹

    ¡¸Here, go on¡¹

    Megu shifts her bra herself.

    Her pink nipple appears.

    I suck it out from arousal.

    I roll it with my tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Nnnn¡­Aha~!¡¹

    Megu squirms in pleasure.

    ¡¸I love Megu¡¯s breasts., It¡¯s sensitive¡¹

    ¡¸Go on¡­Yoshi-kun, lick iiiit!?!¡¹

    Her lovely breast fits snugly in the palm of my hand.

    ¡­This is good enough.

    I massage her whole breasts.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so gentle¡­you can be rough¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­ More, stronger¡­okay?¡¹

    I grab Megu¡¯s breasts as if crushing it.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­this is good¡­I like this better!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s always treating me too considerately! You can treat me roughly¡­! You can be cruel¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see, I

    I¡¯ve been concerned about my partner too much that my heart is too distant from them.

    ¡¸I got it¡­Megu¡¹

    I grab Megu¡¯s butt tightly.

    I kiss her roughly¡­suck her tongue.

    Ooh¡­I¡¯m also getting aroused.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What should I do? What do you want?¡¹

    Megu looks at me kindly¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Yoshi-kun can throw his desires on me. If it¡¯s me, Yoshi-kun won¡¯t be addicted to sex so don¡¯t hold back¡­please¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could you suck it?¡¹

    ¡¸More¡­order me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, give me a fellatio¡­Megu!¡¹

    Megu looks at me with a serious face¡­

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll fellate then¡­!¡¹

    I took off my pants¡­

    Megu kneels in front of me who¡¯s sitting shallow on the sofa.

    She opens the front of her maid clothes so that her breasts are clearly visible to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m licking it then¡¹

    Megu pulls out my erect penis from my underwear.

    As she stroke the rod up and down with her right hand¡­

    She crawls her tongue on the glans that¡¯s already wet with precum.

    Rolling her tongue around the glans.

    Licking around with her tongue.

    Her eyes look up at my face.

    Megu¡¯s long slit eyes¡­an adult gaze.

    ¡¸¡­Does it feel good here?¡¹

    She licks up the back of the glans while looking at my reaction.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸This time, I¡¯m going to suck it¡­!¡¹

    She opens up her mouth and stuffed my glans into her mouth.

    Wetting it with saliva, she sucks the whole glans.

    Her plump lips rub my whole penis¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­it feels good! Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Yoshi-kun. Megu¡¯s fellating! I¡¯m eating Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis!¡¹

    Megu looks up at me

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious! Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis is very delicious! More, I¡¯m going to lick it more!¡¹

    Megu stretches out her tongue so I can see¡­then she licks my penis from the root.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lick anyone but Yoshi-kun! If Yoshi-kun wishes for it then I can do it anywhere and everywhere! Even in the classroom, the grounds¡­I don¡¯t care even if everyone watches!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Therefore¡­please don¡¯t be lonely with Megu! Please! I beg you¡­!¡¹

    That is Megu¡¯s real thoughts?

    She¡¯s afraid of me throwing her away.

    She feels that she¡¯s inferior compared to the surrounding women.

    ¡¸Got it¡­if I want to do it then I¡¯ll ask you¡¹

    That¡¯s the only thing I can say.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t have to ask! Yoshi-kun just has to order Megu! Megu is Yoshi-kun¡¯s after all!¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s not confident in herself¡­can only be bound to me in that form.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Megu¡­I want to put it in. Let me do you¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸Yes, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    She happily takes off her own panty¡­

    ¡¸Ooh¡­the panty¡¯s worn on top of the garterbelt¡¹

    Megu¡¯s panty is lowered her ankle.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Katsuko-neesan said that even she don¡¯t know which is the right one. But, this way is easier to take off, and wearing the garter belt and knee socks exposing that part is definitely lewd she said¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s God damn right.1

    I look around the room I¡¯m in.

    This is a small reception room for a few number of people.

    Let¡¯s see¡­there¡¯s a mirror on the fireplace.

    ¡¸Megu¡­put your hands on the fireplace there¡¹

    Megu stands up and turns her butt on me.

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­let¡¯s do it while standing. I¡¯m going to do you from behind¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­okay. I¡¯ll do anything Yoshi-kun tells me¡¹

    First, I fix the position and angle of the mirror above the fireplace¡­

    Making sure I see Megu¡¯s face clearly¡­

    ¡¸Megu ¡­there¡¯s a mirror in front of you. What can you see?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My face. I can see Yoshi-kun¡¯s face too¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do you from behind so Megu can look at that mirror¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­It feels lonely that I can¡¯t see Yoshi-kun¡¯s face!¡¹

    I want Megu to see her own face shivering in pleasure.

    ¡¸Stick out your butt¡­stretch your legs out¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I lift her maid skirt.

    Megu¡¯s slender body is made for this kind of position.

    Megu¡¯s vagina is already dripping with hot love nectar.

    ¡¸Megu¡­here I go¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Please violate me¡¹

    I put the tip of the glans on her opening¡­

    Megu raises her own waist¡­

    She¡¯s accepting my penis¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aaah¡­it¡¯s hot. Yoshi-kun¡¯s thing¡¹

    ¡¸Megu too¡­you¡¯re so hot and wet¡¹

    The tip of the glans is wrapped in heat.

    ¡¸Aah¡­don¡¯t slow it down. Thrust it all at once. Kill it. Please!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I invade Megu¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Haaaaa¡­it¡¯s coming in!!!¡¹

    This vagina that lost virginity only a few days ago¡­is narrow.

    ¡¸Megu¡­does it hurt?¡¹

    I ask Megu who¡¯s frowning inside the mirror.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind that! Yoshi-kun can just feel good!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Megu wants it to hurt! Yoshi-kun¡¯s embracing me after all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and show it¡­violate Megu and show Yoshi-kun¡¯s face of pleasure¡­!!¡¹

    I grabbed Megu¡¯s waist and being to move slowly

    ¡­Juppo

    ¡­Juppo

    The piston extracts the love nectar from her vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Uuu¡­Aaah¡­ aaaah¡­Uun!¡¹

    Megu today seems to be more into pain than pleasure.

    ¡¸¡­Aaahn¡­ufufufu!¡¹

    Megu smiles as she looks like she¡¯s enduring the pain.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun in the mirror is violating Megu¡­looking like he¡¯s feeling good¡­it makes me happy¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m making a pleased face¡­?

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s pleased with my body¡­!¡¹

    Ooh, Megu!

    I strike greatly inside Meguy!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaahn!¡¹

    Doing it in the standing back position¡­

    I stretched my hand and reached for Megu¡¯s breasts.

    I rub her nipples¡­

    ¡¸¡­un, UN¡­Ah¡­uun¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body trembles¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­ this is good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Being violated from behind as I stand. Like this, I can see Yoshi-kun¡¯s face as long as there¡¯s a mirror¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you like this position?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­ after all, we can do this at school, right?¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of mirrors at school¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body sways in joy.

    I push the tip of my glans to her uterus.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s do it a lot. Let out a lot inside Megu too¡¹

    ¡ºToo¡»¡­?

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s waiting for Yoshi-kun to want her anytime¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    It¡¯s not easy for Megu to overcome her complex

    It¡¯ll take quite a lot of time before she can be confident about herself.

    ¡­Therefore.

    I won¡¯t rush¡­I¡¯ll change Megu only by small amounts.

    Let¡¯s prepare ourselves.

    This girl needs time.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll do you anywhere and whenever I want to! Okay, Megu?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to do you at the wedding, while you wear the wedding dress!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget¡­we¡¯re getting married aren¡¯t we ?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸But, Yoshi-kun¡¯s going to marry Misuzu-san, right? You declared it in front of Kouzuki house¡¯s people like that¡­!¡¹

    I accelerate the movement of my waist¡­

    ¡¸Aaaahn Uuuu¡­Aaaahn¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­Megu lost confidence from that¡­!¡¹

    I finally noticed my mistake.

    That¡¯s the cause of Megu¡¯s cowardice!

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to marry Misuzu but I¡¯m also marrying Megu properly. I¡¯ll invite everyone in the class for a wedding reception as promised¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-But!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s going to marry in my¡ºKuromori¡»name. Megu on¡­Yoshida¡­!¡¹

    I speed up even more¡­!

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve asked Minaho-neesan and I¡¯m going to have two family registers!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-Two family registers!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu will become the bride of Kuromori house. Megu is Yoshida¡¯s wife. Because, isn¡¯t that right?¡­The people in the school think of me as¡ºYoshida¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡­I¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshida¡¯s wife is only Megu. Megu¡­could you marry the man in the same class who¡¯s on the same committee as you?!¡¹

    We¡¯re having sex.

    Half naked¡­standing, doing her from behind¡­

    The two people becoming one machine¡­thrusting and being pierced¡­trembling in pleasure

    I propose to Megu while having sex.

    ¡¸¡­I will! I will! I¡¯ll gladly¡­I gladly will!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s vagina tightens up!

    Her love nectar drips out¡­

    Megu¡¯s wet¡­

    Megu¡¯s feeling it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Megu, I¡¯m about to¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Go on! Yoshi-kun¡­you can¡­cum inside me!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body trembles¡­!

    ¡¸Ejaculate inside Megu¡­Make me Yoshi-kun¡¯s brideeeee!!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaah

    ¡¸¡­M-Meguuuuuuu!!¡¹

    The hot stuff is released!!!

    ¡¸¡­Y-Your hot thing is coming iiiiin!!!¡¹

    Megu stares at me in the mirror.

    She¡¯s accepting my sperm with a trying look¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s pulsating¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis, it¡¯s exploding inside Megu!!!¡¹

    I push my penis inside Megu¡¯s womb in order to squeeze the last drop!

    Megu tightens up her vagina¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s coming¡­again¡­!!!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaah¡­it¡¯s lighting up¡­Megu¡­cummiiiiiiing¡­aaaaah!¡¹

    It¡¯s a bit late from mine but¡­

    Megu also reached climax¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Both of us are sweaty.

    I pull my penis out of Megu¡¯s insides¡­

    ¡­Jupon!?

    Megu¡¯s ass is still thrust up high¡­

    The cloudy liquid drips out from the opening of her vagina.

    It creates a white thread and fall on the floor.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufu, Yoshi-kun. I¡¯m so happy¡¹

    Megu in the mirror¡­is smiling.

    Then, she raised her body and turned to me.

    We kissed each other.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu puts her hand in the pocket of her maid clothes.

    She takes out her wallet.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Why wallet¡­?

    ¡¸I was convinced that Yoshi-kun would marry Misuzu-san, so¡­¡¹

    Megu takes out something from the wallet.

    That¡¯s¡­a ring

    The cheapest one that I bought¡­

    ¡¸I intended to cherish this ring for the rest of my life but I felt sorry for Misuzu so I removed it¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    I didn¡¯t notice that.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, put it on¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I took the ring and fit it in Megu¡¯s finger¡­

    ¡¸Megu is my fiance. That will never change¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry¡­¡¹

    I hug Megu¡¯s thin body tightly.

    1. God Damn Right ?

 Chapter 363. Girls become beautiful with sex

    Chapter 363. Girls become beautiful with sex.

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸¡­In the end, all I can do is sex¡¹

    We lay down on the sofa¡­hugging each other half-naked.

    We¡¯re sticking our bodies closely to avoid falling down from the sofa.

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    Megu looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯m not smart, not even strong. Even though I say that I¡¯ll protect everyone¡­in the end, all I can do is sex¡­¡¹

    ¡­Somehow, I feel miserable.

    I feel like I¡¯m glossing it over with only sex.

    Just a moment of embrace¡­of sharing the pleasure¡­

    But, I don¡¯t think it helps solve the problems of each woman¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­that¡¯s good enough¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    Megu pats my cheeks kindly.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­only needs to stay by our side standing firmly. We feel better because we feel that we¡¯re being¡ºloved by Yoshi-kun¡» But still, if we get lonely then we have sex¡­ah, Yoshi-kun can ask for some too¡¹

    Megu licks my face.

    ¡¸Everyone in¡ºKuromori¡»¡­are all people who had been suffering, so we basically don¡¯t believe in other people you see? We always try to test the other party. Minaho-neesan is that kind of person¡­so that¡¯s how everyone thinks¡¹

    ¡­Yeah.

    Minaho-neesan had given me trials multiple times.

    Nei, Margo-san too¡­

    ¡¸People like Kyouko-san are living with intuition. They have the ability to see through other person¡¯s mind in a moment so¡­she wants to test them out¡¹

    True, Kyouko-san¡¯s amazingly strong and her head¡¯s out of the world too¡­

    If she feels it¡¯s an¡ºenemy¡»she won¡¯t go easy on them at all¡­

    If it¡¯s¡ºsomeone she thought to be acceptable¡»she¡¯s very kin.

    Like miss Edie¡­

    Even though she came to fight her¡­she recognized her talent and immediately made her a disciple.

    Even with miss Cordelia¡­she ignored all of the conflicts she made with us¡­

    Confirming that they could be lovers again¡­she accepted her easily.

    But¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸She¡¯s really in such a pain. Minaho-neesan is¡­¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸I was still a child back then, but¡­I know that it was the time when Shirasaka Sousuke-san was the most selfish¡¹

    Right.

    Megu¡­is the daughter of Keiko-san who¡¯s forcibly turned to a prostitute of the mansion

    She¡¯s been here since little.

    ¡¸The ladies of the¡ºmansion¡»were kind to me but¡­they say¡ºthey don¡¯t trust men, ever¡»¡­!¡¹

    She looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸I also thought so. Even my foster father, I¡¯ve built a wall against him¡­thinking about it now I¡¯ve done a bad thing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­True¡¹

    Megu hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸I only believe in Yoshi-kun¡­I don¡¯t believe anyone but Yoshi-kun. Therefore, I want Yoshi-kun to believe me too. I¡¯ll do anything for Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no need for that. Megu only needs to think of her own happiness¡¹

    I want to make this girl in my arms happy.

    ¡¸I am¡­¡¹

    Megu laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy¡­I¡¯m happy enough¡¹

    Then, she looks straight at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­If things didn¡¯t go this way, I would¡¯ve been turned to a prostitute at the end of the consecutive holidays. I would¡¯ve stopped going to school¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already given up¡­on everything. If I don¡¯t listen to Shirasaka Sousuke-san, my foster parents would be in trouble¡­ I was prepared for despair¡­!¡¹

    I touch Megu¡¯s face¡­

    It¡¯s smooth and beautiful¡­

    This body, when a bit late¡­could¡¯ve been a tool for making money¡­

    ¡¸¡­But, Yoshi-kun saved me¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything. Isn¡¯t it Minaho-neesan who saved Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­Yoshi-kun gave me courage!¡¹

    Megu reaches out for my penis.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to Yoshi-kun¡­I was able to fight my fate!¡¹

    She gently strokes my penis.

    ¡¸I no longer need to live small, imploring Shirasaka house¡¯s mood! There¡¯s no need for me to be swayed by Yukino¡¯s selfishness!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸I made cute little sister like Mana! I¡¯ve got a lot of elder sisters¡­I finally made a real family!¡¹

    For Megu¡­this Mansion is her home.

    ¡¸Above all, right now I have someone I love! That person says that he loves me too! I can¡¯t be happier than this!¡¹

    Megu gently smiles towards me¡­

    I¡­

    I feel the hot blood flowing through my penis¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, I love you¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to become a bride! I¡¯m so happy¡­! It feels like a dream¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not¡¹

    I get erect from being caressed by Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kuun!¡¹

    Megu asks for my tongue¡­

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s do another round¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Since morning, Nei and Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s womb says that it wants to drink Yoshi-kun¡¯s sperm¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Earlier¡­it felt really good, and after Yoshi-kun released it, my uterus swallowed the semen. Megu¡¯s body is getting even more naughty¡¹

    Well¡­I felt that.

    Megu¡¯s the most serious among the young group¡­and didn¡¯t know anything about sex and yet.

    It¡¯s as if a closed bud blossomed greatly¡­her sexual desires are waking up one after another.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, do you not want to have sex? Would my mouth do? I also want it in my mouth but if possible¡­in my womb. My stomach tingles when I¡¯m embraced by Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡­Eeei!

    Now that it has come to this¡­I¡¯ve got no choice but to do my best.

    ¡¸Megu¡­let¡¯s take it easy. Can we go slow?¡¹

    Having full blown sex is just a bit harsh on my stamina.

    ¡¸Un, Megu wants to take it easy too. I want to feel Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis inside me all the time¡­¡¹

    Megu spreads her legs on top of the sofa.

    Lifting her maid skirt¡­she exposed her secret part to me.

    ¡¸¡­Come¡¹

    I then bend over Megu on missionary position.

    Megu¡¯s vagina is already dripping.

    But¡­the hole is still narrow.

    I push my penis into this wet narrow path.

    ¡¸¡­Uuu¡­Haa¡­!¡¹

    Megu loosens up her whole body and accepts me.

    The glans penetrates deeply¡­

    I then embrace Megu.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s in, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­love this position the most. I can see Yoshi-kun¡¯s face all the time¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t know the words¡­Missionary or sexual positions.

    ¡¸Megu¡­this position¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­don¡¯t tell me¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.

    ¡¸If I remember the lewd word¡­I might say it during conversations with my friends. It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡­how many lewd words do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡ºSex¡»and¡ºFellatio¡»¡­The seniors at the club told me those. What¡¯s left is¡ºRape¡»and¡­¡ºWan wan Pose¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºWan wan pose¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­isn¡¯t the one where the girl gets on all fours called¡ºWan wan pose¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but that¡¯s what everyone in the club says¡­!¡¹

    Seriously¡­the female athletics dept.

    ¡¸Our club only has girls who don¡¯t have much knowledge about sex¡­in reality, they¡¯re all virgins. Somehow, the wrong information came to them!¡¹

    ¡¸True¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­look, captain Takeshiba¡¯s a tough one. It¡¯s forbidden to talk lewd things in front of captain¡¹

    Well, the female track and field are forbidden to have relationships.

    ¡¸There are seniors who are hiding their boyfriends but¡­I¡¯m the only one among the first years. Ufufu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I experienced it ahead of everyone!¡¹

    The meat wrapping up my penis tightens¡­

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to talk to everyone about having sex with Yoshi-kun?¡¹1

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I talked to my male classmates already.

    ¡¸I think everyone would be curious to hear it!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu can talk everything you can¡¹

    I slowly move my waist

    ¡¸¡­Ahn! It¡¯s not¡­that I¡¯m going to talk about the lewd things¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body swings to match my waist¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just¡­I want to tell everyone that I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯m loved by Yoshi-kun! I want to shout it out to the world! That I¡¯m happy right now!¡¹

    Meguu¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Does it feel good? Yoshi-kun, does Megu¡¯s insides feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s also wonderful. Whenever Yoshi-kun pierces me¡­my spine shivers¡­it feels so good¡­!¡¹

    I rub Megu¡¯s exposed breasts.

    Kneading her nipples with my finger.¡­

    ¡¸Aaah¡­that¡¯s good. Go on¡­Yoshi-kuun¡­!¡¹

    She looks at me with an entranced face.

    ¡¸Only Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis can enter Megu¡¯s stomach¡­starting before, until forever¡­I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Yoshi-kun¡­I¡¯d rather die than do it¡­!¡¹

    Megu says while her body shakes.

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s inside is already shaped as Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis¡­it¡¯s perfect¡­nothing can enter but Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis¡­!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s drowning in sex.

    ¡¸You see¡­I want to have sex¡­with Yoshi-kun¡­in front of my female classmates¡­everyone in the club¡­I want to show them¡­this part of Megu is Yoshi-kun¡¯s personal place¡­Megu is Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡­!¡¹

    This is also Megu¡¯s distorted monopolizing greed.

    She can¡¯t monopolize me in the¡ºfamly¡»¡­

    Megu wants to monopolize me in her territory¡­the class and club.

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¯s only for Yoshi-kun!!!¡¹

    If you turn it over¡­it means¡ºI¡¯m only for Megu¡»

    ¡¸Un¡­let¡¯s have fun together with our high school life.¡¹

    I said

    If that¡¯s what makes Megu happy¡­then we¡¯ll have a fulfilling high school life together.

    ¡¸Un¡­we¡¯re together¡­at school festival¡­sports fest¡­school trips¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we¡¯re together. I¡¯ll ask Minaho-neesan to let us be in the same class for three years¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­I¡¯m so happy¡­I¡¯m with Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu and I overlap.

    Megu grabs my hand tightly.

    ¡¸¡­Megu is Yoshi-kun¡¯s girlfriend¡­a lover¡­fiance¡­wife¡­¡¹

    She murmurs in order to convince herself.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not alone. I¡¯m happy¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Aah

    I swing my hips¡­deeper¡­stronger.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kun¡­I¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s rising up.

    ¡¸¡­I¡­I¡­a wave¡¯s coming¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be scared¡­ride on that wave¡­it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here with you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yoshi-kun¡­Yoshi-kun is with me¡­Aaah¡­aaaaahn!¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    I also look at Megu.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re making such a pleased face, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaahn, so embarrassing¡­Yoshi-kun too, you¡¯re making a lewd face!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s the one making a lewd face¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯m lewd after all! Megu¡¯s lewd when she¡¯s with Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    When Megu¡¯s having sex¡­she¡¯s got a habit of regressing to an infant¡­

    To someone who knows only the serious chairman¡­this gap is amazing.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re so cute, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­make me cuteeeer¡­Change Megu with Yoshi-kun¡¯s penisssss¡­Aaaaaaaaah!!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body bends like a bow!!!

    ¡¸¡­No moreeee¡­Yoshi-kun, Yoshi-kuun¡­!¡¹

    I spurt towards the finisher.

    I might as well cum together with Megu!

    ¡¸Meguuu, Meguu¡­Flyyyyy!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuu¡­Ahaaa¡­Megu¡¯s flyingg!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body twitches!

    Her vagina tightens!!!

    ¡¸¡­Fly, fly, flying!!! Cummiiiiiiinnngggg!!¡¹

    Megu reached ecstasy.

    ¡­Me too.

    I violently thrust towards Megu!!!

    ¡¸Aaaah!¡­Cumming, cumming, cumming!!!¡¹

    As if my soul¡¯s being squeezed out of the depths of my body¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s coming!!!!¡¹

    I ejaculate while looking at Megu¡¯s cumming face!

    ¡¸¡­Hot!!!¡¹

    Feeling the hot fluid in her womb¡­Megu¡¯s body jumped!

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­it¡¯s drinking it. Megu¡¯s womb is drinking it¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s vagina tightens¡­squeezing me. Squeezing. Squeezing¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uuu¡­Meguu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kuuun¡¹

    I cover on top of Megu¡¯s body¡­.

    ¡­Gently, weakly.

    At that moment¡­the last semen in my body pours into Megu¡¯s womb¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    I gently touch Megu¡¯s breasts¡­

    Megu¡¯s skin is flushed all over¡­warm

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Our lower halves are still connected.

    Megu whispers to me who¡¯s on top of her, breathing roughly

    ¡¸¡­N-No¡­I¡¯m the one who should say thank you¡­¡¹

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa.

    Somehow, my breathing doesn¡¯t return to normal.

    ¡¸No¡­Megu is the one who should thank you. Thank you for making me happy!¡¹

    Megu happily smiled.

    She pats my back.

    ¡¸Ufufu, Yoshi-kun¡­you look so refreshed. So cute¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu too. You look very happy¡­so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m really happy! I¡¯m invincible right now! I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡¹

    Megu laughs.

    ¡­Then.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sex is amazing¡­even if I¡¯m worried, I can feel relieved from having Yoshi-kun release it inside me. Then, everything is just filled with warm feelings¡­!¡¹

    Megu touches her own abdomen.

    ¡¸Look¡­there¡¯s a lot of them inside. I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu hugs me from below.

    Her lovely breast and pointy nipple presses against my chest.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­when Megu feels uneasy, embrace me. Please¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    ¡¸When Yoshi-kun wants Megu too, don¡¯t hold back and say it. I will do it in front of anyone¡­anytime, anywhere¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to show it to anyone. Megu¡¯s lewdness is only mine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, let¡¯s do it secretly!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Let¡¯s¡¹

    I kiss Megu¡­

    Enjoying lovers sex is also part of high school life.

    That¡¯s what we decided.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s up, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸No, to think that having only two rounds of sex shrinks this much distance¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸Well, of course. I¡¯m only looking at Yoshi-kun after all. Yoshi-kun is only looking at me too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not just looking. Our bodies¡­no, my body, and penis feels Megu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­my body and that part feels Yoshi-kun. I love you¡­I love you, Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu asks for a kiss again¡­

    Her potency is so amazing.

    ¡­Seriously

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s thinking about another girl right now!¡¹

    Megu points out.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who are you thinking about? Are you comparing her with Megu¡¯s body?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking about Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan?¡¹

    Megu shows a strange face.

    Ah¡­her vagina closed and pushed out my withered penis.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡­has a body that can¡¯t have sex anymore¡¹

    ¡¸¡­un¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­over the years of being a prostitute¡­she has experienced sex¡¹

    If her body was still a virgin¡­there¡¯s still salvation

    She had experienced sex¡­used some medicines, reached climax from being raped.

    ¡¸But, she doesn¡¯t know the real goodness of sex¡­all she had are painful experiences¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t know the happiness of being embraced by someone she loves¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan now has a family.

    But, the gap between a man and woman relationship¡­is certainly there.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been thinking of how to save Minaho-neesan¡¯s heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that Minaho-neesan¡¯s soul would be saved only by having revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡¸¡­True¡¹

    Megu nods.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think about it too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, thanks¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Hmm

    ¡­Huh?

    I¡¯ve fallen asleep before I noticed.

    ¡¸¡­Ufu, awake?¡¹

    Ah¡­Megu?

    I get up from the sofa.

    There¡¯s a towel on my top.

    Megu¡¯s giving me a lap pillow.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so cute so I¡¯ve been watching Yoshi-kun¡¯s sleeping face all this time¡­¡¹

    Megu says smilingly¡­

    ¡¸¡­You didn¡¯t get bored?¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that my face is that interesting though¡­

    ¡¸Un. From now on¡­I¡¯m going to think about the future¡¹

    ¡¸From now on?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What kind of school life I can have with Yoshi-kun. What should we do after graduation? How many children should we have?¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸What should I do?¡­I can only think of happy things. I¡­!¡¹

    Megu caresses my face with love.

    ¡¸I thought that I¡¯m losing to the other girls, felt depressed¡­that¡¯s so idiotic. Yoshi-kun¡¯s school life is only with me. Even after high school, Yoshi-kun would give me time properly¡­so there was no need to worry¡¹

    While I¡¯m asleep¡­Megu seems to have organized her head.

    It¡¯s already evening outside the window. The orange sunlight shines diagonally.

    Megu basked in that light¡­is beautiful.

    ¡¸How long have I been sleeping?¡¹

    ¡¸About three hours? It¡¯s already close to 6 o¡¯clock¡­¡¹

    That much¡­

    I¡¯ve got to go up.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a shower. We can¡¯t meet everyone like this, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Oh¡­Megu and I smell like sex.

    ¡¸Katsuko-neesan brought me a change of clothes for Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee came?¡¹

    While I¡¯m asleep¡­

    ¡¸Un. She watched Yoshi-kun¡¯s sleeping face¡¹

    Megu answers

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­make Katsuko-neesan happy next¡¹

    Oh¡­

    There¡¯s a lot of people I have to make happy.

    Megu and I head to the nearby shower room and took bath.

    This¡ºMansion¡»is a former brothel so there are a lot of bathrooms and restrooms here and there.

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s naked body is really beautiful¡­¡¹

    It¡¯sportsmanlikeke and well balanced.

    But, her muscles aren¡¯t quite swollen.

    Megu¡¯s originally tall, has a good style, and her limbs are long¡­she¡¯s like a model.

    ¡¸But, I don¡¯t have big breasts¡¹

    ¡¸Megu has Megu-like skin, I like it¡­so don¡¯t say that¡¹

    If Megu¡¯s got no breasts¡­what about Michi? A plain ground?

    ¡¸Un. Okay¡­¡¹

    As expected, after having so many sex today¡­it¡¯s not getting erect.

    I just enjoy looking at Meug¡¯s naked body

    ¡¸I also love the shape of Yoshi-kun¡¯s foot!¡¹

    ¡¸My foot?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­the calves are so tight. Also, I love your hands¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s got a good shape though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, Yoshi-kun¡¯s hand is sexy though. That¡¯s how I see it!¡¹

    That¡¯s Megu¡¯s impression so¡­I guess it is.

    Coming out of the shower room, we wipe ourselves with bath towel next¡­

    Then, we dressed our underwear.

    Katsuko-nee prepared a jersey that makes it easy for me to move.

    ¡¸This brand is quite expensive I think¡¹

    Megu says so but¡­does jersey brand have meaning?

    They¡¯re only exercise clothing.

    As for Megu¡­she changed to another maid outfit.

    ¡¸This is for night use¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Night use?¡¹

    ¡¸Real maids change their uniform in day and night. That¡¯s what Katsuko-neesan told me¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­it¡¯s okay to order for a¡ºnight appointment¡»at night! Master!¡¹

    ¡­No, but

    ¡¸It¡¯s a joke. I will feel bad if I monopolize Yoshi-kun further than this¡­ It¡¯s about time everyone comes back¡­¡¹

    Ah¡­Margo-san and Nei will come back

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go to the dining room¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Going to the dining room with Megu¡­

    ¡¸Oh¡­we¡¯re intruding in!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s slurping ramen¡­

    Her two subordinates¡­the female Viola¡¯s are also here.

    ¡¸Err¡­Uhm, why?¡¹

    I asked unconsciously.

    ¡¸Huh?¡­Oh, I¡¯m just a bit hungry before dinner¡¹

    Eh¡­that ramen¡¯s a snack?

    You still intend dinner after this¡­?

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it¡­why are you here?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia speaks as she eats the naruto¡­

    ¡¸This is Kyouko¡¯s home in Japan, right? Then isn¡¯t it normal for me to stay in here too?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    You¡¯re staying?

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while¡­I¡¯m going to make love with Kyouko a lot tonight. These girls too¡­!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at her subordinates.

    These people¡­are all lesbians, right.

    ¡¸Ah, let me introduce them to you¡­this one¡¯s Eenie and this one¡¯s Meenie¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸¡ºEenie & Meenie¡»is a code name, not their real names but¡­well, it¡¯s convenient if they have a clear name, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eenie¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Meenie¡¹

    The two white women speaks in broken Japanese

    ¡¸Ah, both of them still don¡¯t know Japanese so you don¡¯t need to greet them. These girls won¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸¡­Awake?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes in from the kitchen

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­thanks for the change of clothes and towels¡¹

    I speak my thanks

    ¡¸Un¡­sleeping got you better. I¡¯m glad.¡¹

    ¡¸Does¡ºÇÞ¤ë¡»mean ¡¶SLEEP¡·or ¡¶SEX¡·with that girl?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks directly

    ¡¸¡­Both¡¹

    I answered frankly

    ¡¸Oh my¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks amazed.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Katsuko. The soup tastes a bit lacking. Is the stock bad? Try some fish based soup or something¡­¡¹

    This person¡­lives in Los Angeles and yet, why is she so familiar with Ramen?

    ¡¸The noodles too¡­shouldn¡¯t fine noodles be better with this kind of soup?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia makes a nitpick¡­

    ¡¸Those who complains shouldn¡¯t eat, right¡­Katsuko?¡¹

    Kyouko-san came back.

    She¡¯s with Edie.

    Huh¡­she looks kind of grumpy.

    ¡¸She got me. This girl suddenly asked to duel me on my way home from school. We fought in front of the school gate¡­]

    You fought in front of the school gate????!!

    1. Ono ?

 Chapter 364. Sacrificial Beauty

    Chapter 364. Sacrificial Beauty

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­I got her before ten seconds passed¡¹

    Kyouko-san pulls up miss Edie¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸There are some students who saw it, but I think they don¡¯t know what happened. It¡¯s an abnormal fight that they¡¯d doubt their own memory¡¹

    J-Just what kind of fight was it?

    Then, Kyouko-san talks to miss Edie in English.

    I think she¡¯s saying¡­¡ºYou¡¯re still no match for me so take your time to practice ¡»

    Miss Edie looks sullen but she accepts it obediently

    She probably realized the overwhelming power difference.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Katsuko, what¡¯s for dinner?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸It¡¯s cream stew¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s nice. Did you make salad for garnish?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just about to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Leave that to me¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡­you can make food?

    ¡¸Katsuko, take a break¡­I¡¯ll borrow the kitchen¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Kyouko-san¡¯s the one who just came back¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tries to say so, but¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m confident in my own stamina¡­¡¹

    No¡­your stamina¡¯s quite amazing though

    Kyouko-san¡¯s out of standard

    ¡¸Err¡­Megumi-chan, was it? Could you help me out?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­yes¡¹

    Megu¡¯s called by Kyouko-san

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Your skin¡¯s glossy? Could it be that you just had sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­yes¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. It¡¯s great that our family¡¯s so harmonious. Ain¡¯t that amazing? I think polygamy¡¯s interesting¡¹

    Kyouko-san turned at me then smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to borrow Megumi-chan for a while¡­in exchange, you can take Katsuko¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­Minaoho¡¯s secluding herself again, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­she said¡ºI don¡¯t feel well¡»then took a rest in her room¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    I remember the sad moment earlier.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­Minaho¡¯s the¡ºTwo steps forward one step backwards¡»type after all¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a girl who can¡¯t make the next move unless she rethink about what she did, analyze it¡­reflect on it, self-criticizing, making an objective assessment of herself¡¹

    Oh¡­that¡¯s true.

    I can¡¯t see it well though¡­

    Minaho-neesan thinks multiple times before doing something.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s better than an idiot who just goes full speed ahead, got derailed and fell off the cliff¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you talking about me?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says sulking.

    ¡¸Your¡ºrecklessness1¡»is the cute part of you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Chototsu?¡­What? Don¡¯t speak moonrunes2¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re cute. Cordelia!¡¹

    Hearing what Kyouko-san said, miss Cordelia¡¯s cheeks turned red.

    ¡¸Geez¡­Kyouko, you¡¯re quick to gloss it around!¡¹

    ¡¸You come to the kitchen too! Meals aren¡¯t for free. Make at least one dish for everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­me?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve eaten the Mexican food you make¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­it can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia stands up.

    ¡¸These girls will help out too¡¹

    The two subordinates¡­Eenie and Meenie are also called out.

    Everyone¡¯s going to cook.

    Somehow, I have only wild images like canned army food or¡­just them biting into a big full ham.

    ¡­I¡¯m sorry for thinking like that

    ¡¸Katsuko, I¡¯ll leave the Agnes lecture for him to you!¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸Err¡­that is¡¹

    That¡¯s a request I would like to happen but¡­

    ¡¸Either way, Minaho hadn¡¯t given him a lecture, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that girl¡¯s preoccupied with the¡ºtransport¡»¡¹

    ¡­Transport.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s father¡­Kuromori Koichiro

    Kuromori Koichiro who¡¯s crippled by a drug is said to be taken to a Kouzuki group¡¯s hospital, but

    ¡¸¡­The transfer finished already?¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s involved with Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge plan from the start.

    She should know that Minaho-neesan poisoned her own father¡­and also that she kept him confined in the basement of the mansion.

    Or¡­it might be Katsuko-neesan who made him swallow the drug.

    Either way¡­I thought that Megu shouldn¡¯t know this.

    Therefore¡­I only said¡ºTransfer¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­while you were asleep¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    As expected¡­Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t want to show me her crippled father.

    To Megu as well¡­

    Therefore¡­they isolated the two of us, for a few hours.

    Megu has good intuition¡­she¡¯s listening to our conversation but she¡¯s not asking for any detail.

    Un¡­Minaho-neesan decides whether she has to talk about this matter to Megu and everyone else.

    For now¡­let¡¯s keep it this way.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­we¡¯ll be heading to the kitchen! Take care of the rest!¡¹

    Then, Kyouko-san takes the other girls and head to the kitchen¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Errr¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I looked at each other¡­and we don¡¯t know what we should tell each other.

    Earlier, I heard about Katsuko-neesan¡¯s concern from Megu.

    In short¡­she¡¯s worried that her techniques cultivated from her prostitute era would drown me in sex and get into a bad state¡­

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Katsuko-nee seems to be a bit nervous too.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­you¡¯re overthinking it. I won¡¯t be easily addicted to sex¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­you don¡¯t know my techniques at full power without any limits, do you?¡¹

    Well¡­it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Then¡­bit by bit. Let¡¯s try it¡¹

    ¡¸Bit by bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­just a small part every time¡­so I can get used to the full version¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­that way¡¯s better¡¹

    Doing it so suddenly¡­is scary after all

    ¡¸But¡­my brakes won¡¯t work if I get too much into it¡¹

    ¡¸If you want¡­should we have someone come with us?¡¹

    Having someone watching us while we have sex¡­and have them stop Katsuko-nee if she goes reckless¡­

    ¡¸True¡­that might be better¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what about Margo-san?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I feel sorry for her¡¹

    True¡­Margo-san¡¯s not interested in sex with men¡­

    I feel sorry to let her watch.

    ¡¸When I do it, Nagisa watches¡­and when Nagisa does it, I¡¯ll watch over her. Only for a while¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s better¡­Oh, right, while at it, how about we call some from the young group?¡¹

    I made a proposal.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee can¡¯t be so reckless if there¡¯s a younger one watching over, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­there¡¯s my dignity as an¡ºelder sister¡»¡¹

    While we¡¯re having such a strange conversation¡­

    Miss Edie stares at us.

    ¡¸¡­Why did Kyouko-san leave this girl to us?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers my question.

    ¡¸If we¡¯re alone then we¡¯d be embarrassed with each other that our conversations won¡¯t progress¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    There¡¯s a third party watching so we were able to talk anyway.

    On top of that, Edie doesn¡¯t understand Japanese.

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the kitchen cupboard and takes out a cookie can.

    She smiled, opened the can¡­and hand it to miss Edie.

    Miss Edie also smiles¡­

    She took the cookie can.

    Then she runs to the wall of the room¡­

    She munched the cookies inside the can.

    ¡­Monkey

    She¡¯s acting like a monkey in the zoo¡­

    ¡¸Well, I think she¡¯ll be fine if we leave her for a while¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says as she looks at miss Edie.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­we have this too¡¹

    She looks inside the cabinet¡­

    ¡¸This was planned to be given to Mao-chan but here¡­¡¹

    She took out a¡­¡ºPuzzle Ring¡»?!

    ¡¸¡­Here!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee throws the paired metal ring in front of miss Edie.

    ¡­Clang!

    ¡ºWhat?¡»¡­Miss Edie looks at the shiny silver object¡­

    Then¡­she smells it¡­

    Then she picked up the puzzle ring.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    She puts the cookie can aside¡­lifted the metal rings up to her eye level, then started clattering it with both hands.

    ¡¸Yes¡­we¡¯ll be fine for a while¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if she clears that, we still have this next¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at the Rubik¡¯s cube inside the cabinet¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Agnes, right¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the laptop on the dining room¡­

    ¡¸Ojou-sama took you to the entrance of the basement room, hadn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I saw Agnes¡¯ room from the peephole but I couldn¡¯t see her because she¡¯s in a blindspot¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸True¡­Agnes is sleeping in the corner of the bed most of the day¡¹

    Katsuko-nee operates the laptop then shows the video on Agnes¡¯ confinement room surveillance camera.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t be surprised¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee clicks the mouse¡­

    A red¡ºLIVE¡»text is displayed.

    That¡¯s surely the basement room I saw earlier.

    I remember the red color of the floor.

    The orange rays of evening vaguely illuminate the room.

    The camera moves.

    A small girl sitting on the bed¡­

    She¡¯s looking up at something¡­

    A pale milky white long hair.

    Fair skin.

    Agnes¡­is wearing a lovely apron dress like¡ºAlice in wonderland¡»

    But, her legs are bare feet¡­

    The girl who had a Caucasian mother¡­have big eyes. She¡¯s really like a French doll.

    A well-shaped face¡­expressionlessly look up at the room.

    With her emotions can¡¯t be seen¡­she looks too much of a doll

    But, this doll isn¡¯t cheap.

    If she¡¯s really a doll¡­she¡¯ll have an amazing value.

    That¡¯s how divine the young girl, Agnes¡¯ figure is

    I can feel the beauty too painful to look at.

    They say she¡¯s 12 years old but she looks younger.

    ¡¸¡­Agnes is beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸She may look like an angel but¡­she¡¯s a succubus¡¹

    ¡­Succubus?

    ¡¸A demon appearing in dreams¡­A lewd devil. She hasn¡¯t grown up to that extent though¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­she looks very young¡¹

    I spoke my impressions.

    ¡¸Young?¡­oh, she looks like a cute child on this camera but¡­her body¡¯s growing properly¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸She had her first menstruation already¡­her breasts are growing too. Her body¡¯s ready to have sex already¡­!¡¹

    Is that so?

    Looking at the feed¡­she looks like an elementary school student.

    ¡¸Agnes is also masturbating¡¹

    ¡­Wha!?

    ¡¸She¡¯s been masturbating since two years ago. There¡¯s someone who taught her to do that¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Look¡­she¡¯s going to start. It¡¯s about time.¡¹

    Agnes reaches for her breast while looking upwards.

    ¡º¡­Ah¡­aha¡»

    Then¡­her hand goes to her skirt¡­

    ¡º¡­Nnnn¡­Nfuu¡­uuu¡­¡»

    This 12-year-old half-blood girl¡­started playing with her body.

    ¡º¡­Aaah¡­aaaah¡­aaaaaahn!¡»

    Agnes¡¯ body trembles.

    ¡¸She¡¯s taught to¡ºbe as loud as possible when she¡¯s feeling it¡»¡¹

    Agnes raises her voice without shame.

    ¡º¡­Uuuu¡­Ahaaan¡­Aaaahn Aaaaah¡­!¡»

    Looking up at the ceiling¡­

    ¡¸¡­What is she looking at?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to show a different screen¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee splits the screen and shows another feed in addition to the panting Agnes.

    The part Agnes is looking up¡­is reflected.

    ¡¸¡­This is?!¡¹

    There¡¯s a life-sized bronze statue on that partition.

    The statue is enshrined, embedded in the partition.

    A naked man¡¯s statue¡­

    I know this man.

    That is Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    Agnes¡¯ father

    ¡º¡­Aahn¡­Papan¡­Papan¡­Aaahn Aaaah!!!¡»

    The bronze Shirasaka Sousuke¡­is naked¡­exposing his erect penis.

    And, he¡¯s looking down on his daughter smiling.

    ¡¸Huh¡­what¡¯s that¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Sousuke did that himself. His daughter looks up at his naked statue¡­making her masturbate every day. Every night, the sun shines on that partition that¡¯s why she always masturbates. It¡¯s a routine. After morning and before sleep she masturbates¡­she¡¯s trained to not stop until she cums¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­why¡­¡¹

    Why are you allowing this?

    Why didn¡¯t you stop it?

    ¡¸That is the only daily life Agnes knows¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answered.

    ¡¸¡­Until I took care of her, she was raised by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s nanny in that toom¡¹

    ¡­Nanny?

    ¡¸She¡¯s called Masayo-san. She¡¯s originally one of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s father¡¯s mistresses. Then¡­she became a nanny. She¡¯s been serving Shirasaka Sousuke since childhood¡­she¡¯s someone who¡¯d listen to all his orders. That Masayo-san raised Agnes¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks with an expression she doesn¡¯t want to recall it.

    ¡¸Agnes has only been taught to love Shirasaka Sousuke from the time she¡¯s aware. She¡¯s made to believe that Shirasaka Sousuke is this world¡¯s¡ºGod¡» She was taught that way¡­!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s just.

    ¡¸Agnes grew up being shown Shirasaka Sousuke raping women. All of them are only sex where women have already succumbed to him¡­ Showing how Shirasaka Sousuke treats women like livestock¡­making her think that it¡¯s normal for her to be the same. He and Masayo-san did¡¹

    Agnes in the screen looks up at her father, comforting herself.

    ¡¸Half of it is a religious ritual¡­ For Agnes. That¡¯s what Masturbating is to her, doing it before the statue of her¡ºGod¡»Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    ¡º¡­Afuuu!¡­Afuu¡­Afuuuu!!¡»

    Agnes takes off her own panty and turned over her skirt.

    She spread her legs, exposing her secret part so the bronze statue above could see¡­

    ¡º¡­P-Please take a look! Papan! Please take a look at Agnes¡¯ lewd part¡­Papan!!!¡»

    Opening her slit¡­she stimulates sensitive places with her young fingers.

    ¡ºAaaaah¡­Aaaahn¡­Papan! Please allow me¡­please give permission¡­to this lewd, vulgar Agnes¡­Aaaaah!!¡»

    Agnes speaks in strange Japanese.

    She moves her fingers wildly¡­dedicating her own body to her¡ºGod¡»father

    ¡¸¡­Agnes¡­has never gone to school.

    She doesn¡¯t have any friends.

    She¡¯s been isolated from the other prostitutes even in the mansion.

    She¡¯s only together with the servant of Shirasaka Sousuke everyday¡­

    She¡¯s only taught to be Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s slave¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸But¡­this can¡¯t go on, right? We have to save her¡­¡¹

    She has to be saved from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s curse¡­!

    ¡¸I know¡­but, we never had the room to do so. Please understand¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    Shirasaka Sousuke had certain influence in¡ºKuromori¡»until he departed from Australia.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee couldn¡¯t do anything until they sent off Shirasaka Sousuke to Australia.

    If they alarm him¡­the revenge plan would fail from root¡­

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s the nanny who educated Agnes now?¡¹

    I suppress my heart and ask Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Got sick and died. It was cancer. Since Masayo-san died, I began taking charge of Agnes¡¯ meals¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Sousuke accepted it?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­there¡¯s nobody else in the mansion who could do that. Masayo-san¡¯s death was a blow to Shirasaka Sousuke. That man had depended on Masayo-san on everything¡­ Because of that person, he became an arrogant perverted man though¡¹

    There are people who tolerate so people grow that way.

    Humans don¡¯t become arrogant on their own.

    The environment¡­corresponding to the surrounding people strongly influences the character formation of a human.

    ¡¸Back then, I was an eccentric and crazy woman. I was purposely doing a play of being in discord with Ojou-sama¡­¡¹

    They¡¯ve gone that far.

    ¡¸Now¡­even if I bring meals, she¡¯s not alarmed, but. Agnes has never spoken to me¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Morimoto-san too?¡¹

    These past few days, while Katsuko-neesan was away¡­Morimoto-san prepares Agnes¡¯ meals.

    ¡¸Morimoto-san can only leave the meals at the entrance of the room. Then, he collects the plates later¡­when Morimoto-san comes inside the room, Agnes doesn¡¯t move away from the bed due to being wary. She never eat in front of Morimoto-san¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Agnes inside the monitor is about to reach her climax.

    ¡º¡­Haaa, Papan! Please allow me¡­Papan!¡­Agnes, is feeling god¡­please, please allow meee¡­Papaan!¡»

    Agnes rubs her clitoris with her middle finger.

    ¡¸That girl has never put her finger inside her vagina. That¡¯s what she¡¯s been taught. Shirasaka Sousuke was afraid that she would break her hymen by mistake with her finger¡­!¡¹

    ¡­He¡¯s such a selfish father no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s scheduled to be raped by Shirasaka Sousuke soon. She¡¯s almost out of time¡¹

    This along with Megu¡­is the trigger for Minaho-neesan to carry out her revenge¡­

    ¡¸That man¡­was really looking forward to raping his daughter raised as a sex slave¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes are burning with anger.

    ¡¸Twelve years ago since Agnes was born¡­no, if you calculate the time when Shirasaka Sousuke raped Agnes¡¯ mom, it¡¯s thirteen years. We want to turn Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s thirteen-year plan a wreck¡­!¡¹

    Raping a beautiful foreign girl¡­made her give birth to a girl.

    Then raising that daughter as a sex slave¡­then rape her.

    What a scumbag man.

    ¡¸Please¡­deflower Agnes in front of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s eyes¡­!!!¡¹

    That is the final line for Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge¡­

    Social annihilation¡­chased out from the clan¡­

    Divorced from his wife, separated from his family¡­

    Yukino, the eldest daughter¡­is raped and made pregnant by me.

    Maika, his second daughter¡­deprived of virginity.

    Megumi, the illegitimate daughter who¡¯s planned to be turned into a prostitute¡­is saved by¡ºKuromori¡»and became my¡ºwoman¡»

    Then¡­the last remaining, the other illegitimate daughter¡­Agnes.

    ¡¸With this¡­that man will lose everything. Ojou-sama¡¯s heart will also be saved.¡¹

    Agnes pants violently.

    Her whole body convulses¡­

    ¡ºAaah¡­Papan! Pleaseee¡­is it okay to cum! Can Agnes cum? Is it okay¡­to cum in front of Papan?!!!¡»

    Agnes looks up at her father¡¯s erect statue with half-teary eyes.

    ¡ºAaaah¡­cumming¡­gumming¡­I¡¯m cgumming!¡­Agnes is cummiiiiiinggg!!!!¡»

    The young body bursts!!!

    ¡º¡­Haaaaaaaaaaaaannnn!¡»

    The world stops.

    ¡­Before long.

    ¡º¡­Haa, haa, haa¡»

    Agnes looks up at the image of her father, breathing roughly

    ¡º¡­Agnes is able to cum thanks to Papan. Thank you very much, Papan¡»

    Agnes thanks her¡ºGod¡»

    ¡º¡­Please ravish Agnes soon. Agnes has been dreaming of being raped by Papan all the time¡­¡»

    That¡¯s what she thinks from the bottom of her heart¡­

    I don¡¯t understand what makes her decide to say that.

    ¡­But.

    ¡º¡­I want to see you. Papan¡­Agnes is lonely¡­!¡»

    I feel her heart from that murmur¡­

    Agnes won¡¯t let down her guard to anyone but Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    ¡ºPapan¡­Agnes will be taking a shower¡­¡»

    Then, Agnes takes off her clothes¡­

    Taking off her apron dress¡­naked.

    Agnes¡¯ naked body illuminated by the evening light.

    A young naked body that has no meat yet.

    But, the half-foreign style is different from a pure Japanese.

    Her high waist¡­slender long legs.

    Her hips¡­are starting to constrict.

    Her breasts¡­are starting to inflate.

    There¡¯s a certain sex appeal felt from there.

    ¡­No.

    Agnes¡¯ body is growing to have sex.

    Even though it¡¯s such a young child¡­that sensation is felt.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a body that¡¯s on the verge of being reaped of virginity by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-neesan¡¯s right¡­

    This 12-year-old body¡­has grown up to a stage where her virginity can be broken.

    ¡¸Hey¡­how would you deflower her?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me as she ask.

    Her eyes¡­look very sad.

    1. Chototsumoushin

    2. it¡¯s ¡°Don¡¯t speak Japanese that I don¡¯t know¡± ?

 Chapter 365. Is it dinner yet?

    Chapter 365. Is it dinner yet?

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡­Pinpon!

    Suddenly, the speaker wall rings.

    Miss Edie¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸My¡­someone¡¯s here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee operates the laptop.

    The feed shows the state of the entrance of the mansion.

    A blue Maserati is shown on the screen¡­

    It¡¯s Margo-san¡­

    I see the person in the passenger seat as well.

    It seems Nei¡¯s with her¡­

    ¡¸I was told that they¡¯d come to the salon but that¡¯s quite early¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the iron door via a remote control while speaking.

    Blowing the horn only once¡­the Maserati enters the Mansion¡¯s site.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll be heading here soon. Seems like we¡¯re all going to eat dinner together¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸Is Mana and Reika going to eat at Nagisa¡¯s place?¡¹

    Mana and Reika are helping out in the flower shop.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. Nagisa¡¯s shop is open until 8:30 PM¡­ Reika-oneesan has to bring Nagisa, Mao-chan and Mana-chan here¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa and others are coming here too?¡¹

    ¡¸We should be careful for a while. I think we better gather around at night as much as possible¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers worriedly.

    True, Cesario Viola and Shirasaka house¡¯s dangers are gone, but¡­

    Kouzuki security service and the public police have begun monitoring¡­

    Shirasaka house¡¯s scandal is still being covered.

    ¡­We shouldn¡¯t let our guards down yet.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡¯s with them today but tomorrow¡­we¡¯ll have another person to guard them. Nagisa¡¯s shop is the most likely to be targeted¡­but she can¡¯t take a break from it ¡¹

    ¡¸Who are the other side we have to be wary with?¡¹

    I asked.

    If I recall, ¡ºKuromori¡»becomes Japan¡¯s¡ºTop Secret¡»due to Jii-chan¡¯s power, right?

    ¡¸¡­The first would be the gangs Shirasaka Sousuke is affiliated with. The top should have heard about Kouzuki-sama but¡­people like those hold grudges. They intended to make a profit by threatening the political and financial world by taking¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»customer list from Shirasaka Sousuke, didn¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸That all just disappeared¡­so there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯d harass us for revenge. Of course, they¡¯ll use only the thugs instead of the higher ones. They intend to make an excuse saying¡ºThose below did it on their own¡»¡¹

    So they¡¯re thinking of that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good that up until now our identity wasn¡¯t clear but¡­with Kouzuki-sama notifying the¡ºunderground society¡»and the information leak from the police would be traveling around. I think that the gangsters who know¡ºKuromori¡»through Shirasaka Sousuke would get angry. We jumped over their level and entered Kouzuki-sama¡¯s protection. They¡¯d think of harassing us with everything¡­¡¹

    The gangs were making fool of Shirasaka Sousukea after all¡­

    They¡¯d think that¡ºKuromori¡»belongs to Shiraskaa Sousuke¡­

    Either way, they intend to take over the operations of¡ºKuromori¡»

    If women of the brothel took it all over¡­of course, they¡¯ll get angry.

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s right after yesterday¡­ I think it was around this afternoon Kouzuki-sama¡¯s official announcement came up. Then, the outline of the case is somehow known to the underground world¡­given the passage of time, I think the top members of the gangs are having a meeting. Therefore, if there would be some action¡­it would be tonight¡¹

    Katsuko-nee assumes.

    ¡¸And if they¡¯re going to make harassments¡­Nagisa¡¯s shop is the best candidate you see? That girl¡¯s job is a surface business after all. The mansion is currently closed after all¡­¡¹

    This Mansion has the security and surveillance¡­attacking here won¡¯t become a harassment.

    On that note, anyone can enter Nagisa¡¯s shop¡­just sticking in some gunshots to it would cause enormous damage.

    If they use a thug that¡¯s not a direct member, they¡¯re not violating Jii-chan¡¯s¡ºDon¡¯t make a fight with them¡»¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s bad¡¹

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡¯s already working on gathering information. I roughly know which side those thugs would use so we¡¯ll be crushing them before they come to harass¡¹

    As usual, Minaho-neesan works fast¡­

    ¡¸Ah, Katsuko, we¡¯ll do that one¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows up from the kitchen.,

    ¡¸While at it, I¡¯m going to crush the boss of that gangs as a whole. That way, we would make an example for others¡­!¡¹

    Make example¡­?

    ¡¸We just have to show a bad reputation that ¡ºKuromori¡»is dangerous to pick a fight with even without Kouzuki-jiisan¡¯s backing, right?¡¹

    Err¡­Kyouko-san, what do you intend to do?

    ¡¸Katsuko, would there be a trouble if we crush those gangs? Are they necessary for Japan¡¯s future?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s decided. Hey, Cordelia, we¡¯re going to crush a gang tomorrow¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells miss Cordelia in the kitchen.

    ¡¸You¡¯re free anyway, aren¡¯t you? Help me out then!¡¹

    ¡¸I intend to take a vacation though¡¹

    Miss Cordelia shows her face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­I¡¯m going to give you lots of love tonight!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia brightens up.

    ¡¸Geez¡­we just have to slaughter them all right?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­make them regret that they were born!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko, I love that part of you!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    These two are out of standards so¡­if I think about them I will lose my mind.

    ¡¸Meenie and Eenie will come too. These girls are getting bored already

    ¡¸Bring that¡ºmonkey¡»over there too. She¡¯ll come charging at me unless we let her vent out her energy¡¹

    Kyouko-san says while looking at miss Edie.

    She¡¯s struggling with the puzzle ring at the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Katsuko and others are going to Kouzuki-jiisan¡¯s son¡¯s funeral tomorrow right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s the plan¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­is it okay for me to go too?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s the funeral of the man I killed, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Tahahaha! If you come in, the number of guards would triple!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh, I don¡¯t intend to make a fuss though¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­if Kyouko Messer and miss Cordelia appears side by side, the security officers would panic you know. Don¡¯t you feel a bit sorry for them?¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­then, fine. Crushing gangs looks more fun¡­¡¹

    Megu comes in with the wagon where the dishes are on.

    She¡¯s amazingly nervous.

    Well¡­being alone in the kitchen with those people is scary.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yoshi-kun. Dinner¡¯s ready¡¹

    She cuddles towards me.

    Oh¡­

    True, there¡¯s a scent of delicious food coming from the kitchen.

    Miss Edie sniffs.

    She throws the puzzle ring away.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Oh¡­we came home at the best timing!¡¹

    Nei and Margo-san comes inside the room

    Nei¡­

    Her hair¡¯s dyed black¡­

    ¡¸My, you returned to black¡­that¡¯s great. Cute!¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Nei.

    ¡¸Right, Right?! See¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸Un¡­it¡¯s beautiful¡¹

    It¡¯s not on the cute level¡­

    The artificial blond hair and colored contacts hid Nei¡¯s natural beauty.

    The black haired, dark brown eyes Nei¡­is naturally beautiful.

    She¡¯s an amazing beauty¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s nostalgic, you returned to back when I met you¡­though the Nei back then wasn¡¯t smiling that much¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Nei¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Un. I¡¯m finally able to smile from the bottom of my heart¡­thanks to Yo-chan!¡¹

    Saying that, Nei hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸Ufufufu¡­Yo-chan, I wuuuuuv you!¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows that spectacle to miss Cordelia¡­

    ¡¸You see, that girl¡¯s a¡ºHetero¡»¡­that¡¯s why don¡¯t make a move on her. She¡¯s my ¡ºsister¡»after all¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia grabs Kyouko-san¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸What¡¯s¡ºHetero¡»?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸It means¡ºStraight¡»¡¹

    Kyouko-san answered.

    I don¡¯t get it¡­

    ¡­Huh

    Megu¡¯s looking gloomy¡­

    Is she shocked seeing Nei-san coming back with a black hair?

    I try to call her but¡­Nei stopped me.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Megumi!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised as Nei doesn¡¯t call her¡ºMegu-chan¡»like usual but rather¡ºMegumi¡»

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t thinking that¡ºI lost¡»just because of this?!¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not¡­what I¡¯m thinking¡¹

    Nei smiles at Megu as she hugs me.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­do you think that if you get serious, you can be ten times more beautiful than now?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸If you seriously study about beauty¡­do you think you could polish up your fashion sense and become more beautiful than you are now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve never thought of it¡¹

    Megu answers gloomily.

    ¡¸Then, think about it now! 5 more? 6 More? Can you even do 2 or 3 times?¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸At best, I think I can do at least three¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Megu stares at Megu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­You can be 30% more beautiful than now?¡¹

    ¡¸But, no matter how hard I work¡­I can¡¯t be as beautiful as Nei-oneesan¡¹

    Megu says¡­Nei;

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that bullshit, Idiot!!!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t know that unless you do it seriously! If you give up from the start, what are you going to do!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-oneesan¡¹

    Nei smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to teach you from now on! I¡¯ll teach everything I know to make Megumi beautiful! Let¡¯s do calisthenics together! Let¡¯s aim for that 30% more! We¡¯re going to polish the¡ºwomen¡»even more! We don¡¯t have time to feel depressed!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸Since I declared war on Misuzu, I¡¯m going to do the same to Megumi! I think that we sisters need to help each other! If it¡¯s left as it is, we¡¯ll only become lazy women who only rely on Yo-chan. In that case, Yo-chan would be exhausted and abandon us¡¹

    Nei pats my head gently.

    ¡¸We, Yo-chan¡¯s women have to compete, polish each other and become a better woman. This is all for Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­For Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no time for us to be depressed!¡¹

    Nei smile is like an angel.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s become better women, together!¡¹

    Kyouko-san calls Margo-san, impressed.

    ¡¸Ooh¡­she¡¯s grown up. To think that the always small Nei, hiding behind us, say that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei¡¯s growing up. She¡¯s now an¡ºonee-san¡»with a lot of¡ºimouto¡»¡¹

    Up until we came here¡­Nei¡¯s been the youngest girl of¡ºKuromori¡»

    Nowadays¡­she¡¯s a splendid¡ºOnee-san¡»among the line of the young girls.

    ¡¸Megu¡­Nei-oneesan¡¯s saying¡ºI look forward working with you¡»¡¹

    I tell Megu.

    ¡¸Or¡­would you just admit defeat without fighting? That¡¯s not Megu-like¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­Please take care of me. I¡¯ll do my best. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be as beautiful as Nei-oneesan, but¡­I¡¯ll do all of my best!¡¹

    ¡¸Good! Come at me! Nufufufu!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Then¡­well, should we eat?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands.

    ¡¸¡­What about Minaho?¡¹

    Margo-san looks for Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama is in the room. She¡¯s busy now so I¡¯ll bring meals to her later¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, let¡¯s eat with everyone in here!¡¹

    Kyouko-san says laughing.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    I have a bit of an Idea.

    ¡¸I want to eat in Agnes¡¯ room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Anges?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Agnes always eat alone in the basement, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I want to eat together with her. I think I will start my meetings with Agnes like this¡¹

    Confronting Agnes is¡­

    I think we have no choice but to share our daily lives.

    ¡¸But¡­when someone else is there, Agnes won¡¯t eat¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll stay in Agnes¡¯ room all the time. If I stay there, then Agnes would get hungry too and she¡¯d eat, right? As long as she knows I have no intention to attack¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll take hours though?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind Or rather, I¡¯ll spend the rest of the holiday on Agnes¡¯ room except for the funeral tomorrow¡¹

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s another way than to settle this as fast as possible.

    ¡¸Waking up together¡­eating. That way, she¡¯ll get used to me. In that girl¡¯s case¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Katsuko-nee seems worried.

    ¡¸At first¡­Katsuko-nee and I enter the room. Katsuko-nee can deliver Agnes¡¯ food and get out of the room. What¡¯s left is an endurance test with me and Agnes¡­¡¹

    I ready myself.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s a good idea. If we break that girls¡¯¡ºclosed world¡»then there¡¯s no other choice but to change her everyday life¡­as expected¡¹

    Kyouko-san thinks of something.

    ¡¸But you see¡­that basement is Agnes¡¯¡ºMind world¡»so to speak. Then, a foreign body like you invades¡­do you think she¡¯d change that easily?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯ll have her first get used to me entering¡­and if we increase the number of the people entering Agnes¡¯ room¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think, but¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have the time to do that, do you? Furthermore, if you do that, Agnes won¡¯t come out of that room herself and just keep secluding herself inside?¡¹

    Ah¡­

    That might be true.

    Even if we increase the number of people in Agnes¡¯ basement¡­that room is Agnes¡¯ world.

    Even if she gets used to people being near her¡­she¡¯ll never come out of that room.

    ¡¸Rather, she¡¯d make another territory on that basement¡­for example, just around the bed. Won¡¯t that make her close her mind narrower to her¡ºown area¡»?¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Then, what should we do? Should we force Agnes out of that room?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. If you do such drastic treatment, her heart would only be punctured¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡­What should I do?

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no choice but to change that room itself¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll change the¡ºmeaning¡»of the room while keeping Agnes inside¡¹

    ¡­Change the meaning?

    ¡¸You definitely had a good idea of eating with Agnes on her room. That¡¯s for sure¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­you can¡¯t go alone¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s imagine a transparent water in the cup. Then, let¡¯s drop a black ink in the water. The moment the black grain falls into the glass¡­it diffuses and disappear. The water will remain as transparent¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸But¡­if you pour large amount of black ink into the glass of transparent water? The transparent water can¡¯t diffuse the blank ink. The water would be dyed black gradually¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸The transparent water would be the current Agnes in the¡ºbasement¡»¡­ The black ink are us. If we¡¯re going to change her then we have to pour in all at once. We¡¯ll dye the colorless and transparent¡ºbasement¡»¡­with¡ºKuromori¡»!¡¹

    Kyouko-san orders all of us¡­

    ¡¸Bring all of the food and plates to Agnes¡¯ room!¡¹

    To Agnes¡¯ room¡­?

    ¡¸Roger¡­Kyouko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Nei, and Margo-san start moving right away.

    ¡¸That room¡¯s floor is low isn¡¯t it? Should we bring cushions or anything?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s a carpet that¡¯s perfectly sized so we¡¯ll lay that down. Help me carry it¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­let¡¯s also bring a lot of cushions afterwards. Let¡¯s sit down on the carpet and eat our meals¡¹

    That was Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Ufufufu, we look like nomads in Central Asia!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Then, should me and my girls bring the food and plates?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks.

    She doesn¡¯t know about Agnes but anyway¡­she seems to have understood that we¡¯ll be dining in another room.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll lead the way to the basement room¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll bring the Cushions¡¹

    Megu said.

    I guess that¡¯s way better than being together with miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Yeah, come with me, Megumi¡¹

    Nei knows where the cushions are.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go too¡¹

    Margo-san urges me.

    We¡¯re going to carry the carpets.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­what should I do?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡­please, take that girl with you!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at miss Edie.

    ¡¸Got it¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san moves and pulls miss Edie¡¯s neck up.

    Miss Edie rages, but¡­

    Kyouko-san carries her to her shoulder without any problems.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s move right away!!!¡¹

    At that time¡­I forgot an important thing.

    ¡­Yes.

    It¡¯s the existence of Shirasaka Yukino.

 Chapter 366. Dinner with Agnes (Part 1)

    Chapter 366. Dinner with Agnes (Part 1)

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡­Err

    Me, Katsuko-nee, Megu, Nei, Margo-san¡­

    Kyouko-san, miss Edie¡­miss Cordelia and Eenie & Meenie¡­

    Ten people head to the basement.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the only one who¡¯s not participating¡­either way, she¡¯s watching through the surveillance cameras.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s taking the lead, miss Cordelia and her two subordinates push the wagon where the dishes and the plates are on.

    What should we do when we reach the stairs? I thought¡­

    Oh¡­those three are ladies with too much strength.

    One on each fronts, Eenie and Meenie goes down the stairs lifting up the wagon.

    These two are a good combination and their trunks are well trained so the wagon¡¯s not shaking at all.

    They carry it in parallel with the floor without any problem.

    Margo-san and I are carrying out the rolled carpet but¡­Margo-san¡¯s carrying it lightly but I¡¯m going ¡°Wheeze¡± already

    Why are carpets so heavy?

    Behind me are Nei and Megu holding cushions in both arms.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll only carry some for now then get some more once I know the location!¡¹

    Megu said

    There¡¯s two on each arm, a total of four¡­Nei has the same number so it¡¯s eight in all.

    Yeah, there¡¯s ten people in need.

    No, Minaho-neesan might come in later too¡­

    Reika, Mana, Nagisa and Mao-chan might join in too.

    It¡¯s better if we have a lot of cushions.

    Kyouko-san is on the last of the line, carrying miss Edie on her shoulders.

    Eddie¡¯s flapping her arms and legs a while ago but now she¡¯s limp, showing a displeased face.

    She¡¯s now sticking on Kyouko-san¡¯s shoulder like a stuffed toy.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san, you don¡¯t have to do that¡­it¡¯s okay to talk to her properly I think?¡¹

    Nei asks¡­

    ¡¸No, this is fine. It¡¯s better to treat her as a foreign object when it comes to Agnes¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san seems to have an idea.

    Miss Edie doesn¡¯t have anyone she thinks of a kindred spirit other than Michi¡­

    Mao-chan, her favorite isn¡¯t here too.

    Nagisa¡­the kind mother of Mao-chan, who seems to be receiving Edie¡¯s favor quite a lot is also absent.

    Rather¡­she¡¯s together with miss Cordelia who she doesn¡¯t get along with and escaped from.

    Kyouko-san who she can¡¯t match against too¡­if you ask me which, she¡¯s bad with her.

    Miss Edie right now is an extreme away situation.

    ¡¸You all too, don¡¯t be kind to this girl! Nei and Margo, don¡¯t speak in English! Just talk in Japanese so this girl suspects on everything!¡¹

    Kyouko grins.

    ¡¸Oh, Cordelia and your girls, speak in something else but English. I think this girl also understands Spanish¡¹

    Kyouko-san instructs Eenie and Meenie who can¡¯t speak in Japanese.

    They seem to cut off Edie from any information.

    ¡¸Cordelia¡­you¡¯re educating those girls properly, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course I¡¯m teaching to speak multiple languages¡­but that girl¡¯s from¡ºNew Orleans¡¯¡»assassination organization, right? I think she¡¯s somehow indoctrinated with French too¡¹

    ¡¸Then, go with Russian or Swahili¡¹

    ¡¸Urdu would be fine too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t understand that then. Since it¡¯s a rare opportunity, I¡¯d like to be friends with them¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san told her teacher.

    ¡¸Margo, what language are you studying recently?¡¹

    ¡¸German and Italian¡­¡¹

    So Margo-san¡¯s studying those.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go with German¡¹

    Kyouko-san then starts talkin in very fluent German.

    Eenie and Meenie were immediately convinced¡­replying in German.

    Margo-san talks to the two in German.

    There seems to be a joke spoken and only those who knew German laughed.

    ¡¸Kuku¡­I don¡¯t know German!¡¹

    Nei says frustrated.

    Even if you say that¡­I only know Japanese.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, let¡¯s talk in Japanese!¡¹

    Megu tells me.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s sly, Megumi¡­! I¡¯m talking to Yo-chan too!¡¹

    Nei comes interrupting.

    We walk through the corridor while having such conversations.

    ¡¸But still, Anges would definitely be surprised if these many people rush in¡¹

    I tell Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸True¡­there¡¯s hardly anyone entering that girl¡¯s room. It makes me a bit worried¡­besides¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at the wagon.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s her first time to have this kind of this¡­would she eat it?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­what does that mean?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Agnes¡¯ meals are restricted¡­her calories are calculated so she can grow up as a beauty, she¡¯s never eaten anything but special meals with balanced nutrition. It¡¯s mostly soup, jelly and juice. A set of daily exercise and those kind of meals¡­it¡¯s a plan to make her artificial beauty¡¹

    ¡­Going that far.

    ¡¸Masayo-san who raised Agnes is unconcerned about food. Far from tasteless¡­she¡¯s a person who¡¯s not interested in eating at all. That person has no experience eating meals harmoniously with a family. Therefore, Agnes hasn¡¯t eaten anything but bland hospital food¡¹

    Katsuko-nee leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸After I became the food in charge¡­I tried to make regular meals several times for Agnes but¡­she didn¡¯t eat it. For that girls, hospital food are the¡ºfood¡» It¡¯s imprinted inside her¡­!¡¹

    Hearing Katsuko-nee, Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s just Katsuko serves the meal badly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Either way¡­Agnes only saw the dishes served to her, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s true, but¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t do then¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs¡­then look at Edie on her shoulder.

    ¡¸Agnes looks an angel but¡­you have to think of her as a similar existence to this one¡¹

    Agnes is the same as miss Edie?

    ¡¸This girl is also raised in a confined space just like Agnes¡­but, they¡¯re an undisciplined¡ºwild animal¡»don¡¯t you think? You just have to treat them like they¡¯re that kind¡¹

    ¡­Wild animal

    ¡¸Oh, I just remembered now¡­the girl, Mana-chan was it? There was a plan to make her a super model beauty right? The data for her diet and exercise are almost complete. That¡¯s Agnes¡¯ data back then¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸In Agnes¡¯ case, she started from infancy but¡­I think that we can formulate a physical remodeling program from age 14. The bad taste from the hospital food would be improved by Katsuko¡¹

    I see¡­if we have Agnes¡¯¡ºBeautification development project¡»in progress, we can just have Mana take the same.

    We can have a reliable program even without starting to plan from scratch.

    Actually¡­Agnes¡¯ has grown to an amazing beauty.

    Mana¡¯s also got some good foundation.

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be an amazing beauty too¡­

    ¡¸But, we have to keep that a secret from Mana-chan¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    Not only to me¡­To Nei, Margo-san, Megu too¡­

    ¡¸¡­True. Mana-chan would feel sad if she learns that it¡¯s originally a project of Shirasaka Sousuke for Agnes¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡­I see.

    Her real father was aiming to make her half-sister beauty just for him to rape after all¡­

    To re-use that and experience it herself is just¡­sickening.

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll keep it a secret from Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Let¡¯s make it a plan we made from scratch for Mana-chan¡¯s sake¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Nei and Megu-chan too¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡­Margo-oneechan¡¹

    Both of them agreed.

    ¡­Now then.

    Before long, our group of people arrived in front of the doors lined up¡­the one I visited with Minaho-neesan a while ago.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    I look at the door where Minaho-neesan¡¯s father was confined.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­it¡¯s already transfered¡¹

    Kuromori Koichiro who¡¯s crippled by drugs¡­is no longer here.

    But still, I feel like there¡¯s some black grudge remaining in that room.

    ¡¸Now then¡­we¡¯ll be rushing in¡¹

    Kyouko-san said¡­Katsuko-nee tries to unlock the door to Agnes¡¯ room.

    ¡¸Ah¡­wait, it¡¯s not fun if we just come in normally¡¹

    ¡­Kyouko-san?!

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve got a good idea!¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s come in singing a song!¡¹

    ¡­Song?

    ¡¸A musical form¡¹

    Myu¡­jikaru?

    Someone¡­stop Kyouko-san¡­!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Okay everyone? I¡¯ll confirm the lyrics again so confirm which number you are okay¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at all of us.,

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Kyouko-san. Can¡¯t we not do this song but instead let¡¯s sing a normal song like¡ºHappy birthday to you¡»?¡¹

    Nei says confused¡­

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t it unusual for us to sing¡ºHappy Birthday to You¡»at this kind of timing?! There¡¯s no element of surprise!¡­Besides¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Besides¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºHappy Birthday to You¡¯s¡»copyright hasn¡¯t expired yet¡­!¡¹

    Eh¡­is that so?

    ¡¸No, Kyouko-san¡­In US copyright protection period has extended, so that song won¡¯t expire until 2030 but., This is Japan¡­¡¹

    Margo-san explains.

    ¡¸The copyright has expired back in 2007¡¹

    ¡¸My, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, isn¡¯t it fine for us to sing¡ºHappy Birthday to You¡»!¡¹

    Nei strongly insists on changing the song.

    ¡¸No no¡­we have to do what¡¯s originally planned right? Let¡¯s go with my plan! It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s perfect with the number of people¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸Kyouko¡¯s unstoppable when this happens. She¡¯ll never yield with her plan¡­also, you all know this person¡¯s character, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia tells us.

    ¡¸But¡­this song is a joke towards me¡­¡¹

    Margo-san looks at her master.

    Speaking of which¡­that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind that! It¡¯s just a nursery rhyme!¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs out loudly

    ¡¸Hey¡­everyone get ready, there¡¯s no rehearsal!¡¹

    Kyouko-san confirms Agnes¡¯ position from the peephole.

    ¡¸Okay¡­Agnes is at the bed as expected. With that said¡­everyone, when I open the door go in front of Agnes in turns¡¹

    I also check inside.

    We have to proceed fast about five meters from the door¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll run the final check¡­¡¶One¡·is me. ¡¶Two¡·-Margo. ¡¶Three¡·you boy. ¡¶Four¡·Katsuko, ¡¶Five¡· Nei, ¡¶Six¡·Megumi-chan. ¡¶Seven¡·is Cordelia, ¡¶Eight¡·Meenie, ¡¶Nine¡·Meenie, ¡¶Ten¡·would be this¡ºmonkey¡»on my shoulder but I don¡¯t think she will sing so we all will¡­okay?!

    ¡­It¡¯s too late.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve prepared myself already¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters powerlessly

    ¡¸Okay¡­well then, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Kyouko-san unlocks the door.

    Agnes deep in the room put herself on guard¡­

    ¡­Click!

    Kyouko-san opens the iron door.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸¡­Dedededen! A sore! Dedededen! A sore!¡¹

    Kyouko-san comes in the room while clapping her hands together strangely.

    Edie on her shoulder is just still.

    She stands in front of Agnes¡¯s bed and takes a pose, smiling.

    Okay, that¡¯s starting.

    I rush inside while holding the carpet with Margo-san.

    We can¡¯t catch with the song unless we do it in this timing.

    Kyouko-san sings out loud

    ¡¶?¡­¡­One little,¡·

    A bit hurried, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¶?¡­¡­two little,¡·

    I followed.

    ¡¶?¡­¡­hree little¡·

    Three people.

    ¡¶?¡­¡­Indians£¡¡·

    Following, Katsuko-nee, Nei, Megu comes in.

    ¡¶?¡­¡­Four little, five little, six little Indians£¡¡·

    Miss Cordelia, Eenie & Meenie slowly push in the wagon¡­

    ¡¶?¡­¡­Seven little, eight little, nine little Indians£¡¡·

    Lastly, Kyouko-san raised Edie high¡­and everyone!

    ¡¶?¡­¡­Ten little Indian boys£¡£¡£¡¡·

    Then, a pose of your own¡­!

    ¡­What the hell is this?

    It¡¯s true that there¡¯s ten of us, but¡­

    Actually, there¡¯s no other Indians than Margo-san¡­

    I¡¯m the only boy¡­

    ¡¸¡­Taha, that looks good!¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs happily.

    I look at Agnes sitting on the bed once again.

    ¡­Agnes is.

    Her eyes are in perfect circle, surprised.

    ¡­Well of course.

    It¡¯s too odd for a group appear singing so suddenly.

    ¡¸Okay, infiltration successful. Suppress the floor¡­Margo and lad, Lay the carpet in front of Agnes¡¹

    Margo-san and I are instructed on where we should position the carpet.

    This carpet is wide¡­it¡¯s around 10 tatami mats.

    ¡¸Katsuko, lay down the placemats wherever needed¡­Nei and Megumi-chan, arrange the cushions on proper places¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san, I¡¯m going to take over more cushions!¡¹

    Nei says, but¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough for now! If people come and go, Agnes would feel nervous¡­Ah, keep the door open. Make Agnes see that the door is open. Cordelia and Margo, make sure this¡ºmonkey¡»can¡¯t run away¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Agnes needs to be shown the door world.

    But, Edie¡¯s not allowed to run away through there.

    ¡¸Okay, everyone sit wherever you want¡­Katsuko, take care of the food. Make sure that this room is filled with a delicious food!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kyouko-san¡­I¡¯ll warm it up for a bit¡¹

    One of the wagons has a large pot of stew made by Katsuko-neesan.

    ¡¸Connect the cord to the outlet there¡­this wagon¡¯s also an IH heater¡¹

    As told, I plugged the wagon¡¯s cord into the wall outlet.

    Katsuko-nee flips the switch¡­takes off the lid of the large pot, then stir it up

    The smell of the stew drifts.

    ¡­Jururi

    ¡­Guuu!

    The swallowing of saliva and the rumbling of stomach sound at the same time.

    Both of them were from Edie.

    Miss Edie¡­weren¡¯t you eating just a while ago?

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got tacos here too!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia takes off the big round metal cover on the second wagon.

    Yeah, there¡¯s a lot of plates.

    ¡¸This is the salad Megumi-chan and I made. There¡¯s tortilla for tacos so it¡¯s delicious just eating sandwiches of it!¡¹

    Kyouko-san opens the third wagon and said.,

    Katsuko-nee takes out the stew bowl and spoons from the bottom of the wagon.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­listen, you should show it to Agnes clearly¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Show that you¡¯re distributing the stew scooped out from the same pot to everyone. Make this girl understand that everyone¡¯s eating the same thing¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Agnes has only seen dishes served for herself.

    If she knows that everyone else is eating the same stew from the same pot¡­

    Agnes might eat together with us.

    For now¡­

    She¡¯s looking at us with eyes filled with vigilance¡­

    Her body¡¯s stiff¡­making sure she can escape further in the bed.

    ¡¸Okay, give out the stew¡¹

    Katsuko-nee makes a plate of stew¡­then hand it to everyone.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the current food in charge of Agnes.

    She should know that this is food from the smell.

    Katsuko-nee giving out food should stimulate the image inside Agnes.

    ¡­In short.

    Making her recognize that she¡¯s in charge of food of everyone even outside of¡ºAgnes¡¯ room¡»¡­

    If the image of the outside world springs up even a bit¡­

    ¡¸Okay, everyone has their plates¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san says.

    ¡¸Miss Edie and Agnes don¡¯t have one yet¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    ¡¸Oops¡­I forgot¡¹

    Kyouko-san lowers miss Edie¡­

    Purposely closer to Agnes.

    ¡¸Here¡­Edie-san¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smile¡­giving Edie a stew bowl.

    Edie accepts it scared.

    ¡¸¡­Fufufun! Cordelia¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~¡¹

    Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia approaches Edie to restrain her.

    ¡¸¡­Nkaga!!¡¹

    Edie hates the approach of the two and head towards Agnes¡¯ bed.

    Agnes is frightened but she can¡¯t respond to Edie¡¯s speed.

    Just like that, she can¡¯t move from the edge of the bed.

    Edie also hates being too close to Agnes.

    In the end¡­She sits in a slightly away position from Agnes¡¯ bed.

    Then, she noticed that there¡¯s no spoon.1

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m taking one out right now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a spoon for Edie to see.

    ¡¸But, before that¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee scoops a stew from the large pot for Agnes.

    Then, she put a spoon on it and took it towards Agnes.

    Agnes is nervously looking this way¡­

    Katsuko-nee didn¡¯t give the dish to Agnes directly¡­

    But instead she put it on Agnes¡¯ front and left the spoon.

    Following¡­she handed the spoon to Edie.

    Edie tries to eat the stew right away, but¡­

    ¡¶¡­¡­STAY£¡¡·

    Kyouko-san shouts to Edie in a frightening fashion!

    Edie freezes.

    ¡¸Eh, Sutei¡­?¡¹

    Nei answers my question.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an order used for dog discipline¡­In Japanese, it¡¯s called¡º´ý¤Æ¡»I guess?¡¹

    Miss Edie¡¯s treatment turned from¡ºMonkey¡»to¡ºDog¡»¡­2

    Ah¡­Agnes who¡¯s right beside her is also frozen from Kyouko-san¡¯s roar.

    It seems that she knows that she¡¯s not the one being told off though¡­

    ¡¸Everyone¡­I don¡¯t know whether God really exists or not. But, I don¡¯t like to thank God for everything. Before you give thanks to God¡­there¡¯s a lot of people in this world you have to thank too¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells us.

    Miss Cordelia translates it to German for Eenie and Meenie.

    ¡¸Above all¡­I¡¯m thankful to those who cook food. Thank you, Katsuko, Thank you, Cordelia, Eenie & Meenie. Megumi-chan too, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san too¡­thank you!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­thanks¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    We al speak our thanks to each other.

    ¡¸Well then¡­let¡¯s eat!¡¹

    Kyouko-san orders.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s eat¡¹

    We bring the spoon to the stew¡­and to our mouths.

    Yes¡­Delicious

    Edie¡¯s watching us eat¡­

    ¡¶¡­¡­ALL RIGHT£¡¡·

    Kyouko-san gives out an OK

    Edie slurps the stew with an amazing momentum.

    Agnes looks at her dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Agnes¡­try and eat it, it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks to Agnes while eating stew.

    I see, this girl understands Japanese.

    She looks like a foreigner so I thought that she¡¯s the same as Edie who doesn¡¯t understand what we say, but.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s delicious! Agnes!¡¹

    Nei also speaks to Agnes smiling.

    Agnes stares at the dish in front of her¡­

    1. And then Edie became the ONE ?

    2. We¡¯re going to complete the Zodiac ?

 Chapter 367. Dinner with Agnes (Part 2)

    Chapter 367. Dinner with Agnes (Part 2)

    Translator: Pun

    Editor: Blaze

    ¡¸Guys¡­can we do something about that?¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks up at¡ºShirasaka Sousuke¡¯s naked statue¡»above the partition near the skylight then said.

    ¡¸Looking up at his erect dick while eating is quite¡¹

    ¡¸Should I climb and break it?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said calmly.

    I don¡¯t know how she would climb such a high place, but¡­

    Besides, I think that¡¯s made of metal¡­

    I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s that easy to break.

    But, miss Cordelia¡¯s physique tells me she can do anything.

    ¡¸Eh, it¡¯s troublesome if the dust and debris scatter around though¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at the food in front of her eyes.

    True, it¡¯s troublesome if debris falls towards our food¡­

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll let him wear pants or something¡¹

    Miss Cordelia picks up one of the extra place mat.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to borrow this¡¹

    After telling Katsuko-nee¡­she speaks to her two subordinates in German.

    Eenie and Meenie stood up.

    ¡¸Does anyone have a rubber hair band?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said¡­Megu

    ¡¸Ah, I have one¡¹

    She takes out a rubber ring from her pocket.

    ¡¸Thanks¡­now then¡¹

    Miss Cordelia bent lightly¡­turning her knees.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll dance like a feather¡­there won¡¯t be a dust falling down¡­!¡¹

    Eenie and Meenie are standing by where miss Cordelia points them.

    ¡¸¡­Ready¡­Set!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia runs lightly!

    She¡¯s heading towards Eenie & Meenie!

    Miss Cordelia jumps lightly before the two of them¡­

    Eedie and Meenie hurl her up into the air.

    There¡¯s not even a sound from all of those movements.

    Running without making any footsteps, and the two subordinates throw up their master silently

    ¡­Buwaaa!

    Miss Cordelia and the two subordinates have formidable physical ability far beyond their appearance.

    Miss Cordelia who jumped to the air flew up to the height of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Agnes who¡¯s been closing her heart all this time felt startled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. She won¡¯t break it¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Agnes

    Miss Cordelia lands on the pedestal of the statue¡­wrapped Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue¡¯s erect penis with a place mat¡­and then fasten it with a rubber ring.

    ¡¸¡­What do you think?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks from above.

    ¡¸Looks good, I guess? Somehow, getting erect while wearing underwear looks shameless. But this is better than having it exposed¡¹

    Kyouko-san replies.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­I¡¯ll bring in Shouji tomorrow then¡¹

    ¡­ What?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go with the opposite¡­hide the statue itself with the Shoji paper then have only the penis exposed by piercing the paper¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿

    ¡¸Kyouko, is that some abracadabra only on Japan or something?I know that shoji is used on Japanese architecture though¡­?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks from the high ground.

    ¡¸Oh I see. No way you would know about that¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸Even Japanese youngsters don¡¯t know it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Kyouko-san.

    Un, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about after all.

    Megu and Nei are also dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s an old-fashioned best selling novel. Children these days won¡¯t know it. I know it because it was on a bookshelf of my Brazilian grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸What? Was there a novel where there¡¯s an erect dick piercing a Shoji door?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks.

    ¡¸Un, there was¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell, is that an erotic novel?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, something like that¡¹

    ¡¸To think that would be a best seller¡­as expected, Japanese are perverts¡¹

    ¡¸No no, it¡¯s a transient. As you can see, these kids don¡¯t know about it at all. Hey, Katsuko, is that novelist still writing? Or rather, is he still alive?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s alive but¡­I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s writing novels or not. I know that he¡¯s working on other things though¡¹

    I don¡¯t even know who they are talking about.

    ¡¸Well, all of his novels until now aren¡¯t for young ones to read after all¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­well, that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s convinced of what Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting off¡­¡¶Come On!¡·¡¹

    Miss Cordelia calls Eenie & Meenie

    The two subordinate await at the drop point.

    ¡¸¡­Suu¡¹

    Miss Cordelia descends towards the floor.

    The two subordinate waits from below¡­

    No, the two jumps towards miss Cordelia¡¯s fall.

    Of course, no footsteps.

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s body falls down and the two people push her up in the air.

    The falling momentum is offset by the force upwards.

    Then, the three of them jump in different directions¡­

    Then they landed on the floor without making a sound.

    ¡¸Un¡­well done!¡¹

    Kyouko-san applauses.

    Me, Megu¡­Nei & Margo-san, and Katsuko-nee too¡­

    Agnes is relieved because her father¡¯s statue is only clothed around his groin.

    Miss Edie stopped eating stew and gazed at miss Cordelia.

    She looks very frustrated.

    Her eyes say¡ºI can do that much¡»

    But, she doesn¡¯t like to talk to miss Cordelia and Kyouko¡­so she begins devouring the stew again.

    Agnes¡¯ dish is still in front of her.

    She hasn¡¯t taken a sip yet.

    Edie finished her meal in a blink of an eye.

    Then¡­she looks at the large pot of stew again.

    ¡¸Do you want a refill?¡­Come here, hand me your plate. I¡¯ll give you another¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles¡­showing a gesture to Edie while holding her laddle.

    Edie¡­

    She approaches the large pot while being wary of Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia¡­

    She offered her empty plate to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee prepares the dish.

    When she received the dish¡­miss Edie returns to her original position.

    Close to Agnes.

    She takes a firm sit¡­then eats stew once again.

    ¡¸Edie, there¡¯s Tacos too¡¹

    Megu picks up taco on a small dish and showes it to Edie.

    Edie stares at the plate¡­

    She puts the stew besides and closes up to Megu slowly.

    She seems to be wary of Kyouko-san all the time.

    However, Kyouko-san and others are¡­

    Happily talking in German with miss Cordelia, Eenie & Meenie, and even Margo-san.

    There are laughter coming out sometimes but of course, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about.

    Edie takes the taco dish from Megu and then returned to her original position in a hurry.

    In the end, even if Kyouko-san suddenly attacks Edie¡­she¡¯s in a position she can¡¯t escape.

    ¡­Ah

    That¡¯s not it.

    Kyouko-san is purposely putting pressure on Edie so she goes closer to Agnes.

    That¡¯s why Edie¡¯s over there.

    Or rather¡­Every time she receives food, Edie seems to be approaching Agnes bit by bit.

    This is¡­Kyouko-san casually increasing the amount of pressure to Edie.

    Should I also think of the jump on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s naked statue a performance to stimulate Edie¡­?

    Edie smells the taco.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­we¡¯re eating it too¡¹

    Nei eats the taco in a way Edie could see.

    ¡¸Un¡­Delicious!¡¹

    Megu picks up taco from the same platter too.

    Everyone else is eating the same thing.

    She seems to know that Megu¡¯s not a spy or an agent from her body.

    It¡¯s impossible for her to mix poison on the food she gave Edie.

    ¡¸Come on, eat it, it¡¯s delicious!¡¹

    The smiling Nei seems to have put Edie at ease.

    She eats the taco.

    ¡¸¡­Nnnnnnnnnn!!!¡¹

    ¡­My my.

    It seems that it¡¯s spicier than expected.

    ¡¸Ah, here¡¯s water!¡¹

    Megu takes out a 500mL water bottle.

    Edie runs towards Megu and takes the water bottle.

    She opened her mouth and gulped it down at once.

    ¡­Puha!

    Then, she returned to her original position with the bottle¡­alert.

    ¡¸But still¡­you can¡¯t get tired of watching that girl¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸True¡­she¡¯s rich of expressions¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­it looks like we¡¯re observing an animal though!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s words are¡­a bit harsh.

    Edie returns to her original position¡­

    No¡­it¡¯s even close to Agnes.

    She returned to eating.

    Eating the stew¡­biting the Taco¡­drinking water.

    She looks in pain but she seems to be able to deal with it.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, look at Agnes¡¹

    Nei whispers to me.

    Agnes still hasn¡¯t eaten yet¡­

    But, she¡¯s staring at Edie who continues to eat greedily.

    ¡¸¡­Un, looks like it¡¯s going well¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­do you know what¡¯s the best way to make sure you don¡¯t panic in the entrance exams?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Megu also listens to our talk.

    ¡¸You just have to find someone that¡¯s more panicked! Humans feel more calm when they see a person that¡¯s more desperate than themselves!¡¹

    ¡­O-Okay

    ¡¸In this case¡­Agnes is wary of us who suddenly intruded her¡ºown world¡»?¡¹

    Agnes is just staying still on the bed.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we prepared a child who¡¯s even more wary than Agnes¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­that girl seems to be left out by Kyouko-san for some reason. She¡¯s taking distance¡­trying not to approach us. Don¡¯t you feel like she¡¯s getting closer to Agnes?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    That¡¯s why Kyouko-san purposely¡­

    ¡¸Our leader is Kyouko-san so¡­she purposely appeals exaggeratedly. From the start. Then¡­Kyouko-san shows that there¡¯s a gap in relationship between her and Edie. Kyouko-san shows up carrying Edie on her shoulders after all¡¹

    From Agnes¡¯ sight¡­she can only be seen as an abducted child.

    The first musical also forces Edie to participate¡­

    ¡¸And¡­Edie¡¯s extremely cautious of Kyouko-san and others, right? Her expressions are more rich than Agnes¡¹

    ¡¸Is Edie too alert?¡¹

    She looks very comical but in fact¡­there¡¯s no conjecture to that.

    ¡¸She¡¯s in a horrible state. That¡¯s why she¡¯s eating so much¡­eating everything that¡¯s food¡­ !¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s the type that eats out her stress!¡¹

    Nei shows a mischievous smile.

    Oh¡­I see.

    She¡¯s actually not a big eater.

    ¡¸Then¡­Edie¡¯s eating out the food a lot¡­so I think that Agnes is about to eat her food too!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸A girl like her eats just fine under Kyouko-san¡¯s pressure¡­she doesn¡¯t have to be vigilant about food. Look¡¹

    Agnes approaches the dish in front of her.

    Edie¡¯s eating right beside her.

    The second serving is also empty¡­she goes in front of the big pot with Katsuko-nee warily.

    ¡¸Yes¡­a refill¡¹

    Katsuko-nee fills in the stew.

    Edie approaches Agnes while still being cautious.

    She gobbles down the stew.

    ¡­Then.

    She looks at Agnes.

    Edie and Agnes look at each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Look, Edie¡¯s eyes are telling Agnes ¡ºWhy are you not eating¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nei explains.

    ¡­Then.

    Agnes¡­takes the stew and spoon in front of her.

    ¡­Ooh.

    Timidly¡­

    She puts the spoon in the stew¡­

    Then scoops some out.

    Edie eats the stew while looking at Agnes.

    Then¡­she smiled.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s saying¡ºThis is delicious!¡»¡­!

    Seeing that¡­

    Agnes also puts the stew in her mouth.

    The stew made by Katsuko-nee.

    This is¡­delicious!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Agnes confirms that the thing in her mouth isn¡¯t poison.

    Then¡­that it¡¯s delicious.

    Edie¡¯s eyes say¡º¡­Right?¡»at Agnes.

    Edie eats the stew again.

    Seeing that, Agnes also eats the stew.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good¡­Agnes has to start from eating the same thing with everyone!¡¹

    Nei sadd.

    ¡¸¡­Agnes!¡¹

    Nei calls Agnes.

    Nei eats the stew in front of Agnes who turned to her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious! Agnes!¡¹

    Me too¡­

    I eat the stew so Agnes could see.

    ¡¸Yeah, delicious!¡¹

    Megu followed.

    ¡¸Delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸If you want more, there¡¯s a lot of refills here!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows Agnes the big pot of stew.

    Then showing once again that everyone¡¯s eating the same stew from the same pot.

    Agnes¡¯ face still looks cautious but¡­

    Still, the hand eating the stew doesn¡¯t stop.

    Well of course¡­

    This is her first time eating human dish ever since she gained consciousness.

    Edie seems to have come up with something¡­

    She goes to Megu once again¡­still cautious.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s up?¡¹

    Edie knows that Megu can¡¯t speak English.

    Therefore, she conveys her will via gestures.

    It means¡­¡ºA small plate of taco for that child too¡»

    ¡¸Oh¡­Okay!¡¹

    Megu puts a taco in a small plate and hands it to miss Edie.

    Then, Edie¡­

    Gestures¡­¡ºHey, hey, it¡¯s going to be a problem if there¡¯s no water¡»

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­water¡¹

    Megu takes a water bottle from the wagon and hand it over.

    Once again, Edie comes back to her position while being wary of Kyouko-san and others.

    She put the small plate of Taco and water bottle in front of Agnes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¿£¡£¡¡¹

    Agnes is wary of the new dish.

    Edie takes her own plate of Taco and eats it in front of Agnes.

    To show that¡ºThis is spicy¡»she breathes out¡ºHoo, hoo¡»

    No¡­She¡¯s saying¡¶HOT, HOT¡· I think.

    But still, Agnes doesn¡¯t eat¡­

    Edie tells her something in English.

    She¡¯s nervous? She spoke extremely fast¡­

    I can only hear¡¸Hochan, Ho, Ho, Hoaaa! Hoaa!¡¹1

    I think she¡¯s saying¡­¡ºIt¡¯s very spicy but, it¡¯s delicious so try it¡»¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! That¡¯s also delicious!¡¹

    Nei shows herself eating Tacos.

    Megu and me too¡­

    ¡¸Wow, spicy¡­!¡¹

    The chili feels like it¡¯s slapping my head.

    ¡¸Ah, Yo-chan, it¡¯s your first time eating Tacos?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, here, water¡¹

    Megu opens up a bottle and hands it to me.

    I gulp down the water.

    ¡¸Ufufufun! You see, when eating spicy things, you eat it alternately with water!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    At that time, Agnes finally puts the taco in her mouth.

    Taking a bite¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nnnnnnnmun!!!!¡¹

    Even though her face looks like it¡¯s a dead expressionless one¡­

    She¡¯s surprised by the spiciness of the taco that her eyes blinked

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡¡¹

    Edie takes off the cap of her bottle cap and hand it to her.

    Agnes drinks the water in a hurry.

    Then¡­she glared at Edie.

    ¡ºWhat did you recommend?¡»¡­

    But, Edie just continues to calmly eat the Taco in front of her.

    To show that¡ºIt¡¯s also painful for me¡»she breathes out¡ºPuhaa¡»after eating.

    Then, she drinks water.

    After that, Tacos again¡­

    She turned to Agnes, smiling¡­

    ¡¸Un¡­that¡¯s a good trend. It¡¯s not good to have only stew. Isn¡¯t it great to have Tacos to show that there are various tastes in the world?¡¹

    Kyouko-san said as she looks at Agnes¡¯ situation.

    Agnes tries the Tacos again.

    But¡­as expected, it doesn¡¯t seem to suit her taste.

    Stopping after a bite¡­she returns to stew.

    ¡¸Katsuko, give her some sweet for a dessert later. We have to teach her the stimulation of tastes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, what about ice cream? It¡¯s cold and sweet, she can experience both at once¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s a good idea!¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Katsuko-nee¡¯s plan to enhance Agnes¡¯ taste is going well.

    ¡¸But still¡­I never thought those girls would get along that much!¡¹

    Nei said.

    Before we noticed¡­Miss Edie and Agnes are sticking together.

    Agnes isn¡¯t cautious with Edie anymore.

    She seems to have understood that¡ºShe¡¯s not an enemy¡»

    Edie, on the other hand, ¡­wipes the bed with paper napkins as Agnes wet it with water.

    ¡¸Miss Edie¡¯s surprisingly thoughtful¡­¡¹

    I think so.

    I thought that she¡¯s like a wild baby but¡­she¡¯s keeping a delicate distance so that Agnes doesn¡¯t feel afraid¡­

    I can tell that she¡¯s being amazingly considerate of Agnes.

    Hearing my mutter, Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸My, I know that from the start though¡­¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸You too, didn¡¯t you see Edie playing with Mao-chan, right? That girl¡¯s kind to people younger than herself¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s true.

    If I recall¡­Edie was playing with Mao-chan.

    I thought that she liked Mao-chan, but¡­

    That¡¯s not all.

    Miss Edie might have the intuition of¡ºIf a girl younger than me is present, I must take the initiative on taking care of them¡»

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s raised inside an assassination cult you see¡­in the cults, the older should be taking care of the younger ones¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸¡ºElders have the duty to protect the younglings¡»or something¡­those teachings of the cult have taken root in her I think¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which, she¡¯s also kind to Mana. Her attitude is different towards me¡­¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸If I recall¡­Miss Edie first asked for my age. She said¡¶HOW OLD ARE YOU?¡·¡¹

    ¡­Asking the age?

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun was unconscious back then. That was after we got out of the basement room of the hotel. When I introduced myself, miss Edie asked me that¡¹

    So that happened.

    ¡¸True, she first asks your age¡­and her attitude towards Mana who¡¯s younger and me who¡¯s the same age are different. She was raised with that kind of thinking¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡­That¡¯s why.

    Kyouko-san puts pressure on Edie so she would automatically approach Agnes¡­

    Once they get closer¡­Edie would take care of Agnes who looks younger no matter how you look at it¡­!

    This is the plan from the start¡­!

    ¡¸Anyway¡­it¡¯s fine that she can open her heart to a single person! What¡¯s left is to just thrust in arms into the opened part and rattle it around!¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs out loud¡­

    1. Edie¡¯s a monkey, right ?

 Chapter 368. The second wife war

    Chapter 368. The second wife war

    Delicious.

    Now then, Agnes finished eating her stew

    Then, Edie takes out her hand¡­

    Agnes thought that she¡¯s planning to collect the plates¡­so she handed hers to Edie.

    ¡­Then.

    Edie heads towards Katsuko-nee and had Agnes¡¯ refill.

    Then¡­she gives it to Agnes, saying¡ºNow, eat more¡»

    Along with a smile¡­

    Edie who¡¯s a glutton seems to have judged that the stew wasn¡¯t enough for Agnes.

    Agnes takes the dish reluctantly and eat it.

    As for Tacos, she hasn¡¯t taken the rest of the dish aside from the first bite she had.

    Edie seems to have thought that this is spicy so it didn¡¯t suit her tastes.

    She doesn¡¯t force the tacos anymoer.

    Well¡­it¡¯s something miss Cordelia made.

    In addition, when she thinks that Agnes¡¯ bottled water is getting low¡­she immediately goes to Megu.

    She¡¯s really very caring.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­this gives a pleasant vibe¡¹

    I tell Nei.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Edie¡¯s very expressive after all. I also think that her having no malice and only refreshing feeling is being conveyed to Agnes too!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸But¡­she was educated as an assassin for the cult, isn¡¯t she? Is it okay for her to such a frank character?¡¹

    I ask¡­Nei.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why her grandmother only taught her the skills but didn¡¯t train her heart to be an assassin. She doesn¡¯t want her granddaughter to be the tool of the cult after she died, I guess?¡¹

    ¡­Yeah.

    Even when picking a fight with Kyouko-san, she goes upfront¡­she never tries to attack through opportunities.

    ¡¸I think she¡¯s purposely raised to fail as an assassin. That¡¯s why, the cult decided Edie can¡¯t be used and sold her to miss Cordelia, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Meanwhle¡­Kyouko-san, Eenie & Meenie, and Margo-san are talking in German.

    When there¡¯s something funny, they laugh out.

    ¡¸Margo-san seems to be having fun¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Kyouko-san¡¯s an absolutely reliable mentor for Margo-oneesan¡­and Eenie-san and Meenie-san are actually good people. Miss Cordelia also seems to understand that Margo-oneesan isn¡¯t Kyouko-san¡¯s¡ºlover¡»but a¡ºlittle sister¡»instead¡­¡¹

    Miss Cordelia was hostile at Margo-san because of jealousy and selfish conviction as expected.

    ¡¸Nee-san¡­do you know German?¡¹

    Megu and Katsuko-nee are present so I¡¯ll call her¡ºNee-san¡»

    ¡¸I only know Japanese and English!¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah. Margo-san said that she¡¯s studying a lot of languages so I thought Nei could do at least three. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not as smart as Margo-oneechan! Even English was only because I¡¯ve been living in US all this time¡­but I¡¯m not good at reading or writing difficult words!¡¹

    Nei looks down.

    ¡¸Just because a Japanese person can speak Japanese language, it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone¡¯s got good grades on¡ºnative Japanese words¡»right?¡¹

    ¡­True. That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸I can read and write when it comes to normal life but you see¡­I haven¡¯t been in school for a long time¡¹

    Nei had a time where she was confined by Cesario Viola./

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯m not that smart¡¹

    Nei says looking lonely.

    ¡¸No, Nee-san¡¯s smart. You¡¯re very tact¡­and you have good wisdom. I think that you¡¯re way smarter than me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­I don¡¯t know things like a normal Japanese student knows. Even on high school entrances¡­I was forcibly passed due to Sensei¡¯s power you see? I can¡¯t enter with my real academic ability¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­things normal students know?¡¹

    ¡¸For example¡­I have no knowledge about Japan¡¯s history at all. I¡¯ve gone to school back when I was in primary, that¡¯s why I know elementary school things. Like¡ºEmperor Tenji¡»and¡ºOda Nobunaga¡» But¡­I don¡¯t know anything when it comes to Arihara Gyouhei or something like that¡¹

    ¡­Arihara Gyouhei?

    Who?

    Is it the writer from the Meiji Era?

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, I think she¡¯ stalking about¡ºAriwara no Narihira¡»¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s listening from the side participates on our conversation.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, that one!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Anyway, I don¡¯t know the names when it comes to Kanji! Also, world history having katakana notations. They should just write it in the alphabets. If it¡¯s Japanese, there¡¯s a lot of times where the patterns are getting weird¡¹

    ¡¸Getting weird?¡¹

    ¡¸For example¡­why does Japanese write¡º¥â¥¶©`¥È(Mozaato)¡»as ¡º¥â©`¥Ä¥¡¥ë¥È(Motsaruto)¡»?¡¹1

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸That¡¯s how the English US speaks it¡­I think¡¹

    Megu says.

    ¡¸In Japan, there¡¯s a rule to express the foreign name in concordance to their home country¡¯s pronunciation as much as possible. It¡¯s¡º¥â¥¶©`¥È(Mozaato)¡»in English speaking countries but it¡¯s¡º¥â©`¥Ä¥¡¥ë¥È(Motsaruto)¡»in German¡¹

    ¡­I never knew.

    I thought that the¡º¥â©`¥Ä¥¡¥ë¥È(Motsaruto)¡»was common in the world.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine but¡­¡º¥¸¥å¥ê¥¢¥¹?¥·©`¥¶©`(Juriasu Shiza)¡»becomes¡º¥æ¥ê¥¦¥¹?¥«¥¨¥µ¥ë(Yuriusu Kaesaru)¡», I can¡¯t agree with that!¡¹2

    ¡¸If I recall¡­¡º¥·©`¥¶©`(Shiza)¡»is an English reading too.3 ¡º¥«¥¨¥µ¥ë(Kaesaru)¡»is pronounced in Latin, I think¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nobody uses Latin nowadays!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but¡­that¡¯s the rule in Japan. Even the racer¡º¥ß¥Ï¥¨¥ë?¥·¥å©`¥Þ¥Ã¥Ï(Mihaeru Shimahha)¡»becomes¡º¥ß¥Ò¥ã¥¨¥ë(Mihiyaeru)¡»in newspapers.4 That seems to be the correct local pronunciation¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh, isn¡¯t that person¡º¥Þ¥¤¥³©`?¥·¥å©`¥Þ¥Ã¥«©`(Maiko Shumakka)¡»?¡¹

    Nei¡¯s pronunciation of¡º¥Þ¥¤¥±¥ë(Maikeru)¡»is¡º¥Þ¥¤¥³©`(Maiko)¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s also an English reading¡­I think¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s an interesting talk¡¹

    Katsuko-nee joins in.

    ¡¸I just remembered¡­in the past, when the pope¡¯s name is pronounced as ¡º¥è¥Ï¥Í?¥Ñ¥¦¥í£²ÊÀ(Yohane Pauro Nisei¡»but¡­when I was watching the CNN broadcast, they were pronouncing it as¡º¥¸¥ç¥ó?¥Ý©`¥ë?¥»¥«¥ó¥É(Jon poru sekando)¡», I was surprised¡¹5

    ¡º¥è¥Ï¥Í?¥Ñ¥¦¥í£²ÊÀ(Yohane Pauro nisei)¡»turns to¡º¥¸¥ç¥ó?¥Ý©`¥ë?¥»¥«¥ó¥É(Jon Poru Sekando)¡»

    Somehow, the divinity¡¯s gone and he became a normal person.

    ¡¸Then, ¡º¥¸¥ç©`¥¸?¥ê¥ó¥´£³ÊÀ(Joji Ringo Sansei)¡»is also fine!¡¹

    Nei said laughing¡­I don¡¯t get it though.

    ¡¸¡º¥¸¥ç©`¥¸(Jooji)¡»is¡º¥²¥ª¥ë¥®¥¦¥¹(Georugiusu)¡»¡­But¡º¥ê¥ó¥´(Ringo)¡»is a name that comes out of the Bible, I think¡¹

    Megu answers seriously

    ¡¸Then, ¡º¥¸¥ç©`¥¸?¥¢¥Ã¥×¥ë(Jooji Appuru)¡»is good!!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­I don¡¯t even understand things if it¡¯s written in Katakana or in textbooks. You¡¯ll know it right away when spelled in English though¡¹

    Nei¡¯s got some hadrships too.

    ¡¸Physics and Chemistry books too¡­Ëá»¯(Oxidation) something or ¥ê¥¦¥à(Rim) something, I can¡¯t remember the words. When I bought an English textbook with the same content, I understand it well¡¹

    ¡¸True, logical texts are easier to understand in English. If it¡¯s Japanese, it¡¯s a combination of Kanji¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­there¡¯s no need to prolong this talk!¡¹

    Nei look sat Megu.

    ¡¸How about coming here and be pampered by Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Nei-oneesan is already at Yoshi-kun¡¯s side¡¹

    ¡¸Could you stop that subtle honorific! We¡¯re sisters, aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I know that, but¡¹

    Nei changed after losing her virginity.

    She¡¯s actively trying to be involved with the little sisters as an elder.

    But, Megu¡­

    She seems to be puzzled by Nei¡¯s sudden change.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­it would be hard for you if you don¡¯t get pampered by Yo-chan by now!¡¹

    Nei purposely turns her hand on my hips and press her body closer.

    ¡¸Mana and Nagisa-san would be coming in later. Reika-oneesan too. Your rivals would increase!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­don¡¯t mind¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸Either way, since it¡¯s Megumi¡­she¡¯ll give up her seat next to Yo-chan when Mana comes in, right?¡¹

    Perhaps that would happen.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s a girl who doesn¡¯t hold back so¡­if that happens, she¡¯ll probably monopolize Yo-chan all night!¡¹

    Nufufu, Nei laughs at Megu.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t mind either way¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, is that so?! Tomorrow, Misuzu and Michi-chan would also show up. I¡¯ve seen her during lunch earlier but¡­Ruriko¡¯s quite stubborn too¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­. Doesn¡¯t bother me¡¹

    Megu bluffs.

    ¡¸Could it be that you think¡­¡ºThe school will resume after the holidays are over so I can have that¡»? Megumi¡¯s in the same class as Yo-chan after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸But you see¡­I also go to the same school¡­Megumi¡¯s busy with her club activities.¡¹ I can monopolize Yo-chan after school!¡¹

    Hugging me from behind¡­Nei kisses behind my ear.

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s!?¡¹

    Megu panics.

    ¡¸Also¡­the classroom won¡¯t be Megu¡¯s heaven anymore! Edie¡¯s probably going to be transferred to the same class as you?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Edie¡¯s going to our school, right.

    Edie¡¯s the same age as me and Megu.

    ¡¸Then¡­who would look after her inside the school¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­me?¡¹

    I think that will be.

    ¡¸True. Yo-chan¡¯s got to teach her attentively about Japan¡¯s high school rules!¡¹

    Nei looks at Megu mischievously.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do that instead. I don¡¯t want the burden to increase only for Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu speaks in a slightly strong voice.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­then, how about deepening your relationship with Edie starting now?¡¹

    Nei says in a deliberate blunt tone.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s a tactful girl, right?!¡¹

    Megu gasps.

    ¡¸How about you think various things ahead of time? Or rather, if you¡¯re just going to sit there and watch me flirt with Yo-chan in hate then go sit next to Yo-chan! Yo-chan¡¯s opening his right side for you! You didn¡¯t even notice that?!¡¹

    Nei said with a smooth smile.

    Her words are harsh but there¡¯s no thorns.

    I think this is also Nei¡¯s expression of love for her sisters.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    Megu drops down and lowers her head to Nei.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­you¡¯re more expressive than you think yourself. Your face shows what you¡¯re thinking. Though you may be self-controlling and suppressing yourself¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    I think Nei¡¯s analysis is correct.

    ¡¸You think that¡ºI just have to put up with it¡»but¡­that¡¯s, not patience. What¡¯s in your heart is fully exposed to others¡­putting up with it arbitrarily and showing a bad mood¡­is quite detestable¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m doing that?¡¹

    ¡¸You do! Try to learn from Misuzu! That girl¡¯s quite aggressive but she never do anything vulgar like leaking out her bad emotions inside her!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-san¡¯s a lady of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? What part of Misuzu are you looking at¡­?!¡¹

    Nei scolds Megu with harshness different than before.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s elegance got nothing to do with her house. Yesterday, you¡¯ve seen the men of Kouzuki clan, didn¡¯t you? They¡¯re all children of decent family but¡­was there elegance in them?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s always concerned about the people around her! Making sure that she doesn¡¯t offend someone. She¡¯s got that kindness and sensibility¡­that¡¯s why she has elegance¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Misuzu is.

    She¡¯s constantly concerned about the people around her.

    Even her own family¡­Jii-chan, Ruriko, and even Michi.

    It¡¯s quite a bit pushy, but¡­

    She thinks what¡¯s the best choice for everyone and acts accordingly.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s a girl who doesn¡¯t put herself as the first¡¹

    I murmur.

    Hearing that¡­Megu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸True. Even today, she was thinking about Michi and Ruriko that she suggested a lot of things. Her believe is a bit strong so she speaks impertinently, but¡­Misuzu¡¯s always thinking of other girls first¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Misuzu is completely spoiled when she¡¯s alone with Yo-chan. She can get her mind and body naked only to Yo-chan. She trusts Yo-chan from the bottom of her heart¡­she loves him. Her usual self-control is blown away and she gets herself spoiled by Yo-chan to the fullest. She¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t she¡­Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, well¡¹

    Misuzu¡­true, she¡¯s releasing her mind at full throttle when she¡¯s alone with me.

    I can¡¯t help but think, that Misuzu is so cute.

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s the same, you see? For Michi, Misuzu¡¯s the role model for everything. She¡¯s usually firm as a guard but¡­when making love with Yo-chan, she¡¯s fully pampered. She¡¯s no longer holding back when it comes to Yo-chan¡¹

    Yes¡­that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸Both of them are so honest and cute!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I decided to do so as well!¡¹

    ¡­Nei?

    ¡¸I decided to be honest in front of Yo-chan! Because¡­I love Yo-chan a lot!¡¹

    Nei pushes her rich breasts against me.,

    Megu looks at it sadly¡­

    ¡¸Like I said¡­don¡¯t make that kind of face, go ahead and sit next to Yo-chan! Come and fight properly! Don¡¯t you have a pair of boobs too?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not as big as Nei-oneesan¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, did Yo-chan tell you that?¡¹

    ¡­Nononono

    ¡¸No, I never said that¡¹

    ¡¸True! Yo-chan would just say ¡ºMegumi¡¯s breasts are very like hers, I like it¡»¡¹

    Yes¡­you¡¯re right.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Megumi feels inferiority complex. Alone¡­by herself¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    This troubles me all the time.

    ¡¸You see¡­I want Megumi to stand as a rival properly. Don¡¯t go off the course and have Yo-chan chase you worriedly¡­ I¡¯d like you to fight me, Misuzu, and Michi for the¡ºlawful¡»wife seat!¡¹

    Nei confesses her heart.

    ¡¸Nei-oneesan¡­I¡­¡¹

    Megu breaks down crying.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s enough¡­Nei¡¹

    Turning around¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s standing there.

    ¡¸You came up with a good plan, having a¡ºdinner party¡»in Agnes¡¯ room¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good choice to bring Miss Edie closer to Agnes¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s Kyouko-san¡¯s plan¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I¡¯ve been watching from the surveillance cameras but¡­it¡¯s going good so I decided to come over here¡­!¡¹

    It seems that Minaho-neesan¡¯s gloominess has recovered a bit.

    ¡­I¡¯m glad

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­give me some stew¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives Minaho-neesan a stew.

    ¡¸Minaho! This Taco¡¯s made by Cordelia!¡¹

    Kyouko-san says from a slightly further position

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll take some¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sits in between me and Megu

    ¡¸Ah, use this¡¹

    I hand my cushion.

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes a sit.

    ¡¸Now then¡­Nei¡¹

    First, she looked at Nei.

    ¡¸What¡­Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸Nei, you¡¯re too hasty¡­you¡¯ve got too many dreams about love afffairs¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸Why!¡¹

    ¡¸Love¡­doesn¡¯t need you to endeavor so much¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Why? Isn¡¯t love polishing each other¡­improving their partners?!¡¹

    Nei resists.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just the ideal. That¡¯s not reality¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers quickly.

    ¡¸For example¡­a couple started dating, after a while, the woman felt uneasy about the boy¡­or, she¡¯s trying to stash away her frustration. Then, the man¡­reduces it by playing something together, eating, or having sex. But, the girl just collects more anxiety and frustration¡­and the man gets rid of it. That will continue to repeat for eternity¡­what do you think about that, Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that both of them are idiots. They¡¯re not learning from it at all!¡¹

    Nei answers.

    ¡¸You think so? but you see¡­90% of couples in the world are like that. It¡¯s not only girls who have anxiety and dissatisfaction, boys have those as well, but. Anyway, the anxiety and dissatisfaction would accumulate. Then both of them¡­or, one of them would devotedly reduce it. That way, they can keep their relationship. If the anxiety and dissatisfaction became too much and they can¡¯t do anything with it¡­it¡¯ll be a catastrophe. Love is over¡­easy, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Certainly¡­that might be true.

    Both making effort to learn and love each other¡­isn¡¯t that common.

    ¡¸¡ºLove¡»¡­what do you think is that state? Nei give your definition¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said¡­Nei.

    ¡¸I think that it means needing each other!¡¹

    ¡¸Need? For example¡­there¡¯s a woman who loves a man who doesn¡¯t work at all?¡¹

    ¡¸That woman is that¡­the man also needs her!¡¹

    ¡¸Why is she needed?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­he feels empty and void inside¡­and I think she fills it. Warming up the cold heart¡­like Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei hugs my body tightly.

    ¡¸True, Nei right now needs him¡­but, does he need Nei?¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸By your definition¡­I know that you love him but, it¡¯s unknown whether he loves you or not. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I don¡¯t know, but. But, I¡¯m useless without Yo-chan. If Yo-chan¡¯s gone¡­I¡¯m going to die¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸That is only you depending on him¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said gently.

    ¡¸This is back then¡­when I was a prostitute, Yuuka-san told me this¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yuuka-san, a former prostitute of the¡ºmansion¡»

    Quite veteran too.

    ¡¸Yuuka-san was from grandfather¡¯s generation before Shirasaka Sousuke turned this¡ºMansion¡»to a mess, you see? Before she became a prostitute and even after, she fell in love a lot¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks nostalgically.

    ¡¸Then you see¡­at one point, she said this. ¡ºLove is, accepting happily no matter how much inconvenience it puts you in¡»¡­!¡¹

    Even if you¡¯re troubled, you happily accept it¡­?

    ¡¸It¡¯s Mother¡¯s love for their children. No matter how troublesome it is, mothers will accept anything for their children. Well, they might get a bit angry but¡­it¡¯s different from love between couples¡¹

    Nei¡¯s listening to Minaho-neesan¡¯s story with a serious face.

    Megu too¡­

    ¡¸Love between couples¡­would have a time that make you feel happy being bothered by your partner. Being relied on¡­being able to help your partner, makes you so happy that you can¡¯t get enough¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸This is according to Yuuka-san¡¯s definition¡­He loves Nei and Megumi. He¡¯s really devoted on serving you two. No matter what inconvenience it is¡­he¡¯ll accept it, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Both of them look at me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great?¡­He loves you girls¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸By the way¡­are you really in love with him?¡¹

    Both of them are startled.

    ¡¸¡ºLove¡»and¡ºDependence¡»are different¡­!¡¹

    Nei and Megu¡­reflects on themselves.

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s enough thinking.¡¹ It¡¯s meaningless to think about it¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said¡­the two looks up saying¡ºHuh?!¡»

    ¡¸Let¡¯s change the topic slightly¡­a person who wants to be a shogi player, do you think that studying shogi for 10 hours a day is an effort?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Megu,

    ¡¸¡­Well¡­I think that¡¯s effort¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? If you ask the person himself, he won¡¯t say that. If you want to be a player, then it¡¯s natural for you to be in front of a Shogi board for around 10 hours a day. Or rather, a person who can¡¯t keep playing Shogi normally for around 10 hours can¡¯t be a player¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s a practice¡­if a person¡¯s unwilling to play shogi then he can¡¯t be a player. You¡¯re a player because it¡¯s a natural part of your everyday life to play Shogi at any time, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡­Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the same for him. He¡¯ll accept whatever you want, go try his best at all times but¡­he doesn¡¯t feel reluctant or putting effort on it. He only does it normally because he thinks it¡¯s natural¡­right?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Un¡­it¡¯s not that I¡¯m making effort.¡¹ I only do what I ought to do at that time¡­ I don¡¯t think of it as painful or reluctant¡¹

    Or rather¡­they¡¯re all beautiful, kind, and the best¡ºwomen¡»

    I¡¯d be punished if I complain.

    ¡¸Look¡­that¡¯s what he¡¯s saying, Nei¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Nei¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­you should stop being tense and try to exert effort for him or your¡ºsisters¡» Just do it naturally. Either way, whatever happens, happens¡­¡­in the end, he¡¯ll just accept anything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸Megumi too¡­whatever happens, he will accept it upfront. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Minaho-san¡¹

    Megu answers with a serious face.

    ¡¸He¡¯s never bothered with you at all. Rather, he¡¯s glad that he¡¯s being bothered¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡­nods.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­what¡¯s left is a problem inside yourself. Think about what you, him¡­and the other girl¡¯s relationship are. You don¡¯t have to push yourself. Like Nei who¡¯s chasing ideals¡­reality isn¡¯t that way. First of all, Megumi, you should understand what kind of girl you are¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s troublesome if you over-evaluate, but it¡¯s also troublesome if you belittle yourself like now. Let¡¯s see¡­how about itemize what you can do for him¡¹

    ¡¸What I can do?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Well, Katsuko¡¯s good at cooking, but¡­there¡¯s no need to compare with others, anyway, write out what you can do anyway. It should be quite enough. List the things that would likely please him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at Megu.

    1. Mozart

    2. Julius Caesar

    3. SHIZAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡­..Sorry, I can¡¯t help myself

    4. Michael Shumacher

    5. John Paul the Second

 Chapter 369. Shirasaka Yukino, 30 yen

    Chapter 369. Shirasaka Yukino, 30 yen

    Margo-san who¡¯s listening to Minaho-neesan¡¯s talk joins in the conversation.

    ¡¸If I recall¡­there¡¯s a famous author who wrote it. At the end of the fairy tale¡ºCinderella¡»don¡¯t they say¡ºCinderella lived happily ever after¡»?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at us.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve read what that¡ºhappiness¡»means in that contect¡¹

    ¡ºHappiness¡»

    ¡¸What happens after Cinderella marries the prince after wearing the glass shoes? She might suffer from the prince cheating on her. She might¡¯ve been chased out by the children she raised. Or she might not have a good relationship with the King and Queen who became her in-laws. She and her family might¡¯ve become sick. Perhaps¡­Cinderella¡¯s life afterwards continues to have troubles. Facing various reality everyday¡­solving each and one of them whole worrying about small things¡¹

    Cinderella¡¯s after story¡­

    ¡¸But¡­it can¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s life. Everyone¡¯s living that way. It¡¯s not always good things¡­if you¡¯re alive, then you have no choice but to encounter sorrow and pain¡¹

    ¡­Yeah.

    ¡¸But, even if you experience a lot of hardships¡­but still, if you summarize the rest of Cinderella¡¯s life in a word¡­the author wrote it as¡ºLived happily ever after¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Experiencing hardships makes you happy?¡¹

    Megu asks Margo-san

    ¡¸Wrong. Living with your family¡­even if struggling¡­but still, staying alive is the¡ºhappiness¡»¡¹

    Margo-san answered.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸True¡­I think the same¡¹

    I look at Megu and Nei.

    ¡¸I grew up in a house where¡ºfamily¡»isn¡¯t¡ºfamily¡»so, I want to be¡ºfamily¡»with everyone¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I

    ¡¸If this family continues, then I think that it¡¯ll always be troublesome. ¡­Children would be born, and there are those who will part from the family too. I¡¯m sure that there will be sadness and slump times. But, I¡­am not afraid to confront that. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s troublesome. I want to settle it all one by one with everyone¡¹

    ¡­That is because.

    ¡¸That is my¡ºhappiness¡»after all¡¹

    Being involved with the¡ºfamily¡»

    Understanding the pain of the¡ºfamily¡»¡­

    Healing the wounds of the¡ºfamily¡»

    Helping each other¡­loving each other.

    ¡¸¡­I want everyone to cause trouble for me until I die. I will do all of my best¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    The two look at me.

    ¡¸True. That¡¯s why¡­Nei shouldn¡¯t be bound by the conviction¡ºI have to do this¡»or¡ºThis must be done¡» Just do it naturally. Either way, trouble would keep happening, it¡¯ll never be an ideal state¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Nei.

    ¡¸Megu too¡­don¡¯t feel inferior. Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t rush, aim to become the adult you want to be. He¡¯s fine no matter how much you trouble him¡­!¡¹

    This time, to Megu¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­Katsuko, you too. Afraid of breaking your relationship so you hesitate to approach him?¡­That¡¯s pointless. Your relationship are changing ever so fast, right? It shouldn¡¯t be stagnant. Keep on going for him naturally¡­the way you want it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan also yeslls at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­Ojou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. He¡¯ll never go crazy having sex with you. At that time, everyone in the family will take care of him¡­!¡¹

    As expected¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s aware of Katsuko-nee¡¯s concerns.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­his self-control is amazing. Even though he¡¯s dealing with this much number of girls, he¡¯s still calm¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸This guy will never drown in sex. This man¡¯s first sex became a trauma for him¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says with a serious face.

    ¡¸Eh¡­what¡¯s that?¡¹

    My first sex?¡­when I raped Yukino?

    ¡¸You raped Yukino-san in a despaired state¡­¡¹

    Right¡­I was abandoned by my real family¡­

    I wasn¡¯t able to see my own future.

    I really didn¡¯t know what to do¡­

    ¡¸Therefore¡­when you raped Yukino-san for the first time, it was messed up. You released all of your anxiety and despair in your heart to Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    My sex with Yukino¡­is the worst.

    A shameful act as a human¡­

    ¡¸At first, I thought you were mentally deficient¡­or you might¡¯ve sex addiction¡¹

    Yeah¡­I raped Yukino for more than 10 times.

    Even though Yukino¡¯s a virgin¡­

    It can only be thought as an abnormal.

    ¡¸But¡­that wasn¡¯t it. After all, if you¡¯re having sex with girls other than Yukino-san, it¡¯s normal. No¡­you¡¯re caring about the woman multiple times more than a normal boy¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸In the end¡­your¡ºloneliness¡»and¡ºanxiety¡»exploded on Yukino-san, and that happened. But, you¡¯re a kind boy at core¡­so you regret that kind of first experience from the bottom of your heart. Therefore, when having sex with other girls, you¡¯re very kind to them¡­!¡¹

    Because of the trauma from raping Yukino¡­I¡¯m kind to other girls?

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Recently¡­ You¡¯re also kind when having sex with Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Back in the hotel yesterday¡­the sex Cordelia-san forced you to do. I saw the recording from the surveillance camera. Aren¡¯t you having normal sex with Yukino-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­just what?

    ¡¸Up until recently¡­Yukino-san is the only special one for you. You ignore your partner and just spit out all of the emotions accumulated inside yourself¡­that¡¯s how you see Yukino-san. Only when you¡¯re having sex with Yukino-san your emotions explode, right?¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­that was the case back then.

    When with Yukino¡­everything stops¡­

    ¡¸And gradually¡­you were able to have normal sex with Yukino-san. You kept it moderate, not getting completely absorbed in sex. In short, Yukino-san is no longer special to you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that girl¡¯s no longer Yo-chan¡¯s¡ºfavorite stuffed toy¡»!¡¹

    Nei said happily

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. His blind¡ºattachment¡»has disappeared¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Yoshi-kun can leave Yukino already!¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­he will. Because¡­this boy is completely focued on Agnes and us¡ºfamily¡»that he¡¯s forgotten about Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡­That¡¯s right, Yukino.

    I completely forgot to call Yukino to the dinner table¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee, Yukino¡¯s got to eat too!¡¹

    As I panic¡­Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯ve handed Yukino-san 3¡ºUmaibo¡»earlier¡¹

    Three¡ºUmaibo¡»???!!!

    ¡¸Thirty yen is enough for Yukino-san¡¯s meals!¡¹

    No¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Three¡ºUmaibo¡»pieces¡­won¡¯t she be hungry?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­she can be hungry for tonight at least. We¡¯ve been too kind for her until now¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸In the end¡­we have avoided to to make Yukino-san suffer as much as possible because of your wishes. Well, she¡¯s been made to dress strange clothes and turned to a laughingstock but¡­up until now, her meals had been the same as ours¡¹

    ¡­That is.

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s over. You didn¡¯t remember Yukino-san after all. Yukino-san is no longer an important person to you. In that case¡­we¡¯ll return to the correct state that¡¯s fitting for her¡¹

    Shirasaka Yukino¡­returning to the subject of¡ºrevenge¡»of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯ll no longer be treated as a human¡­Yukino-san is our enemy after all¡­!¡¹

    As I forgot Yukino¡­

    Yukino is¡­

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it. I understand your feelings but¡­we have to make Yukino-san decide what¡¯s ahead of her by herself¡¹

    ¡­Yukino herself?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve placed a trap for her. And¡­if she takes hostile actions against us¡­she¡¯ll be disposed with her father¡¹

    ¡­Disposed

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡­That girl¡¯s going to fall to a life where she sells her body for three¡ºUmaibou¡»¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­selling her as a cheap prostitute in the slums of south east Asia¡­

    ¡¸If that girl¡¯s rotten to her core¡­then she¡¯ll stop being pregnant. I don¡¯t want a baby coming from such a human¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸A replacement for Naomi¡­No, it might be a substitute for my child that was aborted but, the feeling of me wanting a baby doesn¡¯t change. But, thanks to you, the situation has changed. Even if you don¡¯t force Yukino to be pregnant¡­Nei, Megumi, or Misuzu-san or any other would give birth to a baby after a few years. Oh¡­Nagisa and Katsuko are going ahead. It feels like there¡¯s no longer a need to hurry¡­!¡¹

    If the forced pregnancy plan is gone¡­Yukino¡¯s discarded

    ¡¸Of course¡­if that girl acted how I know she would on the trap I devised¡­I¡¯ll take care of her until her birth next year. I¡¯ll let her to go school. After that¡­I can even give her back to her mother¡¯s house¡¹

    What¡¯s going to happen to Yukino?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that enough? Leave Yukino to Minaho-san and Yoshi-kun can just forget about her!¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸¡­But¡­is that okay, Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I hate that girl¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a girl who¡¯s been oppressed by Yukino.

    ¡­But.

    ¡¸Megu¡­it¡¯s your sister?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t need that kind of sister¡¹

    Megu rejects.

    ¡¸I already have a new family with Yoshi-kun A real family¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    Whispers to Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi-chan, that part of you is exactly like Yukino-san¡¹

    Megu shivers¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸True, it is as Margo said. Megumi¡¯s very similar to Yukino-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re not similar! Not Yukino and I!¡¹

    Megu desperately denies, but¡­

    ¡¸No. You do. Like the way you think¡­or how obstinate the two of you are¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Of course¡­Megumi-chan isn¡¯t arrogant, or selfish like Yukino-san¡­above all, you¡¯re a girl who understands other people. Yukino-san isn¡¯t interested in anyone but herself¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes

    Minaho-neesan continues.

    ¡¸But¡­you two are similar. Your face and style are different, but¡­ Your ears and fingers are similar. Even with gestures, you often do same things. As expected, you¡¯re sisters¡­!¡¹

    Hearing that¡­Megu¡¯s body trembles.

    Sisters¡­having the same father.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters.

    ¡¸Hey, Megumi, maybe you should think about¡ºwhat if you swapped positions with Yukino-san¡»at least once?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Megu.

    ¡¸If ever you were the daughter of Shirasaka house¡­and Yukino-san was the illegitimate child. If you were born in opposite positions and grew on each environments¡­are you confident to not have the character Yukino-san have?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Megu looks down

    ¡¸¡­She won¡¯t¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Megu and Yukino are different¡­ If she¡¯s born as a lady of Shiraska house, Megu is still Megu. She¡¯s a kind girl. She won¡¯t become like Yukino¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu clings to me.

    I also hug Megu gently.

    ¡¸My¡­why can you say so?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸Because¡­she¡¯s Mana¡¯s precedent¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸Even if they¡¯re sisters of the same house¡­Yukino and Mana are different. Mana¡¯s definitely selfish like Yukino but, Mana¡¯s a girl who care for other people. Unlike Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino and Mana-chan¡¯s difference isn¡¯t just kindness but also intellect. Yukino-san¡¯s a stupid who doesn¡¯t understand other people¡¯s feelings¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Humans aren¡¯t dependent on the environment only¡­what that person has, of course, their intelligence as well¡­even with individual power, their fate would change¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    You can change your own destiny with your own power.

    ¡¸Therefore, Minaho threatened Megumi-chan a bit. When it comes to the two, Megumi-chan is much more clever. On the other hand, Yukino-san¡¯s much more entertaining¡­!¡¹

    MArgo-san tries to soften it up with a joke.

    ¡¸True, I said too much¡­but, think about it Megumi. You¡¯re prejudice against Yukino-san, is basically ¡ºHating the same kind¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu trembles in my arms.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­let¡¯s have dessert!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said in a loud voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go bring ice cream!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko, I don¡¯t need it¡­I¡¯ll return to work¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said¡­and went out of the room.

    ¡¸¡­Minaho, you really treasure Megumi-chan¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan is Keiko-san¡¯s daughter¡­a daughter born in this¡ºmansion¡»so I think of her as special. Minaho¡­isn¡¯t this harsh to Mana and Misuzu-san¡¹

    I think so too.

    Because the other party is Megu¡­she purposely speak bluntly.

    ¡¸What Minaho¡¯s telling Megumi has been consistent. In short¡­¡ºTake a look at what kind of person you are¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Megumi who¡¯s face is buried in my chest¡­looks up.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do anything about your past, your birth and your upbringing. It¡¯s meaningless even if you deny it. You have to accept things you can¡¯t do anything against. Even if you deny or try to forget reality¡­the past would chase you forever. If you don¡¯t accept it first¡­you can¡¯t change for the good¡¹

    Listening to Margo-san¡¯s words¡­I ask Megu.

    ¡¸Megu¡­do you hate Yukino?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I hate her¡¹

    Megu replies immediately

    ¡¸Why do you hate her? Was it because you were bullied? Do you hate her personality? Is it because she¡¯s the daughter of Shirasaka house? Or is it simply because you hate Yukino¡¯s face?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­All¡¹

    ¡¸I get it. But, I think that you shouldn¡¯t go with all. If you don¡¯t divide the reason you hate her¡­you¡¯ll become someone who hate Yukino by reflec¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine just hating Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want Megu to become a girl with such crude sense¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s basically hopeless but¡­she¡¯s got kindness in her too¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­do you like Yukino?¡¹

    Megu looks up at me.

    ¡¸Like I said, you shouldn¡¯t look with that kind of sense¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸My father disappeared at the morning of the high school entrance ceremony¡¹

    ¡­I remember.

    ¡¸I was hopelessly uneasy¡­I don¡¯t know what to do, that I was trembling in the classroom¡¹

    ¡­My meeting with Yukino.

    ¡¸Then, Yukino was the one who called me out, asking¡ºwhat¡¯s wrong¡»¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face stiffens.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I didn¡¯t notice it¡¹

    I see.

    Megu was in that classroom too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not talking about that¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡­What I want to say is

    ¡¸That day¡­Yukno was kind. That girl¡¯s got some kind part in her too¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t love Yukino.

    I definitely don¡¯t think of Yukino as family.

    ¡­But.

    I don¡¯t think that Yukino should be abandoned.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino doesn¡¯t remember calling me out that day¡¹

    Yukino only lives on the moment.

    She acts what she thinks at the moment¡­and mostly forget about it.

    She¡¯s that kind of woman.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m indebt to her¡­there¡¯s no mistake about that¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Katsuko-nee brings the homemade ice cream from the kitchen.

    She puts it on plates¡­and stick in wafers.

    It¡¯s a full-fledged vanilla ice cream.

    ¡¸Okay, everyone, come and get yours¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives out the dishes

    Just as thought¡­miss Edie came to pick up Agnes¡¯ share.

    She handed it to Agnes¡­showing an expression¡ºThis is delicious!¡»

    Looking at Edie lick the ice cream while smiling¡­

    Agnes also eats ice cream

    Then¡­she¡¯s in wonder of the coldness, sweetness, and the deliciousness!

    ¡¸Ah, tell Edie-san that there¡¯s no refill for ice cream!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Nei.

    ¡¸If you eat too much cold food, your stomach would hurt¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Nei speaks to Edie in English.

    Edie looks dissatisfied but¡­Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia said something, and she became quiet.

    ¡¸¡­What did they tell Edie?¡¹

    I ask Nei¡­

    ¡¸They said¡ºaskng for another ice cream, this is why you¡¯re still a brat¡»! Then, she got dejected¡¹

    Ah¡­miss Edie¡¯s 16 years old this year.

    She¡¯s hurt by the word¡ºBrat¡»

    ¡­Then.,

    The entrance of the room¡¯s gotten noisy.

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re home!!¡¹

    Mana jumps in.

    ¡¸Minaho-san said that everyone¡¯s here, so¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan too¡­

    ¡¶MAO£¡£¡£¡¡·

    Mis Edie rushes towards Mao-chan in great joy.

    She really likes Mao-chan.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back¡­Lord¡¹

    Reika¡¯s back too.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­thanks for the hard work¡¹

    My¡­Reika¡¯s

    She¡¯s completely tired.

    As expected, the work on flower shop is completely different than her own.

    ¡¸Ah, Nagisa¡­have you taken dinner yet?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we ate a light meal at the shop¡­I have to let the girls from the shop eat too¡¹

    Nagisa seems to be always making the dinner for the part-timer clerks of the shop.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­I made a lot of stew but, there was a lot of people who ate today¡¹

    There¡¯s hardly anything on the big pot.

    Of course, the biggest glutton is miss Edie, but¡­

    Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia, Eenie & Meenie ate a lot too.

    It seems that combat type people eat a lot.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still some Tacos though¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll eat thosee!!¡¹

    Mana raised her hand.

    Then, she sits on my knee¡­

    ¡¸Ehehehe¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana, that¡¯s bad manners!¡¹

    Megu scolds Mana¡­

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan was just flirting with Onii-chan just now, right? That¡¯s why it¡¯s Mana¡¯s turn now!¡¹

    She fawns on me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Did you do it with Megu-oneechan?¡¹

    This 14 year old presses her butt against my crotch¡­then asks.

    ¡¸Err¡­twice¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸Hey, Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s angry, but¡­

    ¡¸What?! Onii-chan isn¡¯t only for Megu-oneechan!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s completely fine.

    ¡¸Then, how about doing it with Mana twice too? Onii-chan, how do you want to do Mana? Do you want to release it all inside Mana¡¯s belly?¡¹

    The small devil looks at me with shady eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. You can ravish me as much as you want. Mana¡¯s here to be ravished by Onii-chan after all¡¹

    Mana¡¯s small hand rubs my crotch¡­

    ¡­I

    I think once again as I look at Mana.

    Mana¡¯s similar to Yukino.

    Mana with Megu too.

    Of course¡­Megu with Yukino too.

    Three sisters with different mothers.

    They shouldn¡¯t be alike.

    The three of them are stubborn¡­quite pushy.

    Their conviction¡¯s strong¡­

    Above all¡­

    They¡¯re greedy when it comes to sex¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, Mana¡­¡¹

    I point at Agnes

    ¡¸That¡¯s Agnes¡¹

    Edie brought Mao-chan to Agnes¡¯ location.

    She introduced her to Agnes like it¡¯s her little sister.

    Agnes is also not being wary of a young cute girl.

    ¡¸Hello! I¡¯m Mao!¡¹

    Agnes is just silent.

    ¡¸Onee-chan, you¡¯re very beautiful!¡¹

    For Mao-chan¡­the 12 year old Agnes is also an elder sister

    ¡¸It¡¯s your little sister, mana¡¹

    Mana stares at Agnes.

    ¡¸Un¡­she¡¯s really cute. Just like an Angel¡¹

    Then, she looks at me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­how would you rape that girl?¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸Should I hold down her hands? Or would you like me to hold her feet instead?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face is serious.

    ¡¸For first times¡­it¡¯s inevitable¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    I see¡­Mana¡¯s first time was¡­

    ¡­Rape

    Therefore¡­Maana thinks that Agnes¡¯ first time would also be rape¡­!

    I¡­!

 Chapter 370. Animal forest

    Chapter 370. Animal forest

    ¡¸By the way¡­how did you go helping with the shop?¡¹

    Nei asks Mana.

    ¡¸Un, Mana did her best on work! I was praised by the ladies on the shop!¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s shop have four clerks and part time women.

    All of them are Nagisa¡¯s pet.

    ¡¸Nagisa-san and the others were very kind¡­It was so fun! Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana lived as a daughter of Shirasaka family¡­

    Therefore helping out in the shop is a fresh experience for her.

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­was there no problems?¡¹

    Just in case, I ask Nagisa.

    Anyway, Mana¡¯s got the reputation of¡ºgetting carried away immediately¡»

    She might¡¯ve messed up a lot.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I had her work inside the shop for today¡­¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸She didn¡¯t serve a customer. Mana-chan¡¯s 14 years old. I¡¯d be told off if she comes out of the shop¡¹

    I see.

    True, it¡¯s impossible for Mana to take care of customers who come to buy flowers.

    ¡¸I want to do it though¡­!¡¹

    Mana said, but¡­

    ¡¸But, Mana. Do you have any knowledge about flowers?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­just a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Teehee¡¹, Mana laughs.

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s no good. Without proper technical knowledge¡­you can¡¯t recommend flowers to the customers, can you?¡¹

    Megu speaks strictly to Mana.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just knowledge. You need to have flower arrangement skills too. We have to combine different kind of flowers according to the customer¡¯s purpose and budget¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no customer who would say¡ºPlease bring me a bouquet of red roses¡»but there are a lot of customers who leave it to us. At that time, you have to use the seasonal flowers as much as possible. There¡¯s celebratory flowers, a sick visit flower, offering flowers, flowers that have their uses and flowers who don¡¯t. You have to know that properly to make arrangements. There are customer wishes you have to respond too¡­like having it flashier, or making it gorgeous even if it¡¯s small.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s a lot. I understand that from watching at the back of the shop¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸If Mana-chan wants to study about flowers then I¡¯ll teach you. From simple flower arrangements to professional¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un, please teach me! Nagisa-san!¡¹

    For Mana¡­she¡¯s¡¸Nagisa-san¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t become¡¸Nagisa-oneechan¡¹

    I think her helping out the shop for today has influenced her.

    The shop helpers call Nagisa¡ºOwner/ Manager¡»¡­

    Won¡¯t the other assistants mind if she¡¯s called¡ºOnee-chan¡»?

    Mana¡¯s sharp sighted when it comes to interpersonal relationships¡­

    She went to a place where there¡¯s only Nagisa¡¯s pets.

    If she speaks too familiar¡­then she might receive antipathy.

    Well, as far as I can see in Mana¡­there¡¯s no trouble with the other clerks it seems.

    ¡¸What about Reika, what kind of work did she do?¡¹

    I ask Reika.

    Did it went well for Reika?

    Was she accepted by the shop¡¯s people well?

    ¡¸I only did labor work. I had no other merits after all¡¹

    Reika¡¯s still self-depreciating.

    ¡¸Organizing cardboard boxes with heavy chrysanthemums¡­that kind of work¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Reika-oneesan also standed in front of the shop¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸She immediately got some fan from the customers. Reika-oneesan¡¯s cool after all!¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸No¡­I. I just bothered everyone with my failures¡­¡¹

    Reika reflects on herself.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. It was your first time today¡¹

    Nagisa says, but¡­

    ¡¸But, I don¡¯t think I suit for shops¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. The children of the shop seems to have like Reika-oneesan as well¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¹

    Reika doesn¡¯t seem to want to go to the flower shop anymore.

    ¡¸Reika¡­I think you have noticed it but, Kouzuki security service and the public security police are watching around this house¡¹

    I purposely change the topic.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Lord. I confirmed it while coming in¡¹

    Reika¡¯s face returns to the top elite guard.

    ¡¸The Mansion has Kyouko-san, Margo-san too¡­if ever someone attacks, we can handle it¡¹

    Kouzuki security service and the police aren¡¯t our enemy.

    Jii-chan ordered them to protect us.

    But¡­they¡¯re not allies either.

    Especially the police¡­

    We¡¯re a criminal organization after all

    ¡¸Misuzu and Ruriko have Seki-san and Michi. Chief Tanizawa¡¯s here too¡­the guards are perfect¡¹

    Reika nods.

    ¡¸The problem is¡­Nagisa¡¯s shop. They can stay overnight at this mansion for a while, but¡­someone has to guard them during the day. If they¡¯re from the underground society who knows her relationship with¡ºKuromori¡»¡­the possibility of Nagisa¡¯s shop being attacked is high¡¹

    Even if I say that¡­Nagisa¡¯s shop is a surface business¡­

    Nagisa¡¯s shop is thriving¡­and the customers are stable.

    ¡¸There was a Yakuza flower shop that tried to make a move before. At that time, Margo-san crushed it but¡­it¡¯s unknown whether that happens again¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t just me¡­didn¡¯t you and Nei help out?¡¹

    Margo-san speaks from the side.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I think we need someone to be stationed at Nagisa¡¯s shop to guard them¡¹

    Reika¡­

    ¡¸True¡­I think it is as Lord says¡¹

    Reika can stay in Nagisa¡¯s flower shop as a guard.

    ¡¸Oh right. Therefore, starting tomorrow¡­you can go to the shop in your usual British gentleman clothes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸That look¡­is Reika¡¯s ¡ºGuard¡»style, right?¡¹

    Reika blushes¡­

    ¡¸But, that look¡­is a form of self-defense for me to make a wall for others¡¹

    She regrets her past.

    ¡¸That look, I can¡¯t make close friends with other people¡­Therefore, I¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s fine. Stick to your style¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lord?¡¹

    Reika looks at me startled.

    ¡¸If you open your heart to anyone, anywhere, and anytime¡­it would be hard. Reika, weren¡¯t you always cowering in Nagisa¡¯s shop? I can imagine how it looks like¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Reika-oneesan¡¯s too mindful of everyone. Everyone¡¯s younger than Onee-san¡­so I wish they could receive her more generously¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Nagisa¡¯s 21 year old so all of the shop clerks in her shop are younger than her.

    Reika¡¯s¡­I think she¡¯s 22 or 23.

    ¡¸But¡­Everyone¡¯s a senior in the shop¡­and I don¡¯t know anything about flowers¡¹

    Reika speaks timidly

    ¡­This can¡¯t go on.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Reika would be going to Nagisa¡¯s shop tomorrow as a guard. Well, you¡¯ll help out with the shop¡¯s work, but¡­it¡¯ll only be a camouflage. As an undercover, go work as a clerk of the shop¡­!¡¹

    I order Reika strongly.

    ¡¸Rather than working as a florist¡­concentrate on¡ºIs there anyone observing the shop?¡»¡ºIs there a strange customer coming?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­if I show up on the shop with a¡ºguard¡»look, that would make the atmosphere of the shop bad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸Reika¡¯s beautiful, cool¡­and your British Gentleman look is good. The atmosphere of the shop would be better instead¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think so too¡¹

    Nagisa gives her stamp of approval.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my mistake to let Reika help out the store today bare, without any walls in your heart. Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lord¡¹

    ¡¸Reika only has to expose her heart to us¡ºfamily¡» When out of¡ºfamily¡»¡­You can push through your¡ºBritish Gentleman¡»style as usual¡¹

    Yeah¡­I think I did something bad.

    I think that it¡¯s good that all the girls in Nagisa¡¯s shop today are all mentally dominated by Nagisa.

    Since Nagisa¡¯s calling Reika¡ºOnee-san¡», Nagisa¡¯s pets won¡¯t try to harm Reika.

    ¡¸Reika, you thoroughly guard your mind because you¡¯re mentally weak?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­I think so too¡¹

    Reika acknowledges her weakness.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that you opened up your heart to us. But, if you open up your heart to all the people in the world so suddenly¡­Reika¡¯s heart will be filled with wounds. If you just idle around like today¡­you might be isolated from other people¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of.

    ¡¸Ah, I get it!¡­Today, there were people in the shop saying that they can¡¯t think of anything but underestimate Reika-oneesan! The senior faces!¡¹

    Mana said.

    As expected¡­that happened.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I¡¯m not accustomed to the shop¡¯s work¡¹

    Reika blames herself, but¡­

    ¡¸Reika¡­what about you?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸¡­Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸What is your job?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m a professional guard¡¹

    Reika answers.

    ¡¸Do you feel proud in being a guard?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Reika can be a¡ºguard¡»anytime, anywhere, to anyone. Don¡¯t let anyone underestimate you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lord¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want Reika to be underestimated. It gets me angry¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me¡­

    ¡¸I already know which girls Mana-chan is talking about . I¡¯ll be punishing them properly tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Nagisa said, Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I also won¡¯t allow anyone underestimating my¡ºOnee-san¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s. I don¡¯t think those girls had evil intent. I couldn¡¯t do my job well so it¡¯s my mistake¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at Reika.

    ¡¸That shop is my world. I have to punish girls who don¡¯t follow my will¡¹

    Nagisa shows a face of an owner of four girls.

    ¡¸Mana-chan and Reika-chan came to help out. And I¡¯ve told them that they¡¯re my precious¡ºfamily¡» Therefore, I can¡¯t forgive them for showing such an insulting attitude to Reika-oneesan. It¡¯s natural to punish them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    I enter in between.

    ¡¸That¡¯s inside Nagisa¡¯s shop so Reika doesn¡¯t have to mind it. Reika, fulfil your position as a guard¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­Lord¡¹

    Reika refuses to accept.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­for a while, you can open your heart only to us. I don¡¯t want to show this cute Reika to the others¡¹

    ¡¸¡­C-Cute? Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Reika¡¯s cute now. Too cute. Therefore, I don¡¯t want you to go out like that. Try to have the same style as before when outside. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Okay¡¹

    Yeah¡­Reika¡¯s good.

    Nagisa¡¯s shop will be guarded by Reika¡­

    Reika herself would be checked down by Nagisa¡­

    Reika just has to interact with a lot of different people¡­without rushing.

    If she stays no-guard¡­it¡¯ll result badly on the other hand.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­you don¡¯t get it¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­doesn¡¯t open up her heart to all of us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­huh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Therefore, Onii-chan¡¯s called¡ºLord¡» Reika-oneesan¡¯s honest only Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸No, uhm¡­I¡¹

    Reika blushes.

    ¡¸Look¡­they often talk about dog-type and cat-type persons?¡¹

    Mana¡­what are you talking about?

    ¡¸I think that Misuzu-san and Michi-san are the typical dog-type¡­Mana thinks that she¡¯s a cat. Then¡­Reika-oneesan¡¯s probably a dog-type¡­but I think that she¡¯s a stray dog who hasn¡¯t been able to find her owner for a long time!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s a stray dog.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡¯s the finally found owner of Reika-oneechan¡­therefore you¡¯re¡ºLord¡»!¡¹

    I look at Reika.

    Reika¡¯s red to her ears.

    ¡¸¡­Reika, uhm¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Lord¡¹

    Reika speaks¡­looking at me.

    ¡¸Why does Lord always think of me so seriously?¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Of course¡­I regard of everyone as my true family. I love everyone. I¡¯m truly grateful that I¡¯m allowed to enter this family¡­!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s words make me glad¡­makes me trust too, but.

    When she¡¯s speaking politely, that¡¯s not her real intent.

    Reika hasn¡¯t completely entered the family yet.

    ¡¸But, among that family¡­¡ºLord¡»is different. I can¡¯t help but feel sorry to¡ºLord¡»who always thinks so hard about my happiness. I feel very grateful¡¹

    ¡­Reika

    ¡¸I have this kind of personality¡­and the people around recognize me as a¡ºWoman who¡¯s living according to her whims¡» Chief Tanizawa, my superior speaks complains on me but nobody tried to understand the depths of my heart like Lord¡¹

    Oh¡­Reika.

    She has a first class skill as a guard¡­

    She¡¯s rejected by others due to her¡ºBritish Gentleman¡»style¡­

    She¡¯s independent in Kouzuki security service, no, she¡¯s allowed to be isolated.

    It¡¯s only me who¡¯s trying to break into Reika¡¯s heart?

    ¡¸I feel like I can be completely naked in front of Lord¡¹

    Reika said, Nei snickers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just feel. Get naked in front of Yo-chan for real. Show your anus properly¡­Ah, I¡¯ve shown it already!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana did too! Megu-oneechan too, right?¡¹

    Mana said, Megu turned red.

    ¡¸¡­I-I haven¡¯t shown it!¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    Earlier, I felt like I¡¯ve seen glances of it, especially when doing it on the back.

    ¡¸Eeh, Megu-onee-chan. You haven¡¯t shown your anus to Onii-chan?!¡¹

    Mana speaks loudly.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­N-Next time, I¡¯ll show it¡¹

    Megu¡­what the hell?

    ¡¸Anyway¡­if the heart¡¯s become like a dog then you have to devote your body soon! That way¡¯s more pleasing!¡¹

    Nei tells Reika.

    ¡¸I-Is that so?¡¹

    Reika asks me.

    ¡¸No¡­even if you ask me¡¹

    ¡¸For me, it was. It took me a long tim eto have sex with Yo-chan but¡­I¡¯m glad I did! I feel an amazingly strong bond¡­in my stomach¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Mana knows that! You can feel it in the womb! It makes you feel glad you¡¯re born a girl!¡¹

    This 14 year old middle school girl speaks like that.

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­if Reika-oneesan have sex with Yo-chan¡­I think that you¡¯ll change even greater than now. Well, I won¡¯t force it though. Timing is really important on this kind of things¡¹

    Nei said¡­and then looked at Mana.

    ¡¸By the way. Which type am I? Dog? Cat?¡¹

    Mana stares at Nei¡­

    ¡¸Nei-oneechan¡­isn¡¯t a dog nor a cat.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It feels like you¡¯re a flamingo!¡¹

    Flamingo type¡­

    ¡¸What the hell is that?!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s angry.

    Mana laughs teehee.

    ¡¸Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s a Lion¡­and Nagisa-san¡¯s a white and beautiful horse¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­a horse?¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s dumbfounded by what Mana said.

    ¡¸Yeah. You¡¯re very loyal to Onii-chan that when a weird person comes, Nagisa-san would kick them out with her hind legs on full power. Surely¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸As for Katsuko-neesan, she¡¯d bite before kicking, then scratch them with her nails¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I won¡¯t do that¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Then, what about Megu?¡¹

    I asked, Mana¡­

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan¡¯s not even an animal¡¹

    ¡­Wut?

    ¡¸It¡¯s that¡­¡ºMeiji era woman¡»¡¹

    ¡­Meiji?

    ¡¸The one sitting on entrance and telling¡ºTake care¡»on her husband as he goes¡­then she¡¯ll be waiting at the front of the door sitting until her husband comes home. A really heavy woman!¡¹

    Mana¡­what do you think of Meiji era?

    ¡¸I¡¯m not like that!¡¹

    Megu denies it, but¡­

    ¡¸Because, that¡¯s the image inside Mana¡¯s head¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, Megumi¡¯s a¡ºMeiji woman¡», I seee!!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not like that! Right, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu looks at me with teary eyes, but¡­

    No, well¡­I think that the¡ºheavy woman¡»is definitely true.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Cordelia¡¯s a cat!¡¹

    Suddenly, Kyouko-san interrupts in a loud voice.

    ¡¸After all¡­I¡¯m the tachi!¡¹

    Gahahaha, Kyouko-san laughs loudly

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s Tachi?¡¹

    I ask Nei whisperingly¡­

    ¡¸¡­It means hiroshi¡¹

    Nei answered with a serious face.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Shin-chan¡¯s papa¡¹

    This is going downhill.

    ¡¸Now then¡­it¡¯s about time we call it a night. It¡¯ll be adult time for us¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells us.

    ¡¸¡­You intend to stay in this room, right?¡¹

    ¡­Stay?

    No, we are.

    It¡¯s better to stay in this room in order to open up Agnes¡¯ heart as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Leave the cleanup to us!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia gives instructions¡­Eenie & Meenie puts the empty plates together on the wagon.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands up, but¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, let them. They saw the kitchen earlier so they know how to. Leave the dishwashing work to these children. These girls also like housework¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said¡­Eenie & Meenie smiled.

    They¡¯re really good people by the roots.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, leave this to us!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­this room and the other room¡¯s a single room¡¹

    Kyouko-san approach the wall to the next room

    She knocks on the wall.

    ¡¸¡­Seiya!¡¹

    Then she kicks the wall¡­!

    A hole opened up in the wall.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­the wall of the girl¡¯s confinement room is like this. We¡¯ll break this wall tomorrow. Let¡¯s connect this to the other room. Then, the things we can do in this room will expand¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸Today, Agnes learned to eat the food from the same pot as everyone else. Then¡­shouldn¡¯t the next be showing her what meals are made of?¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡¸When the room gets wider, we can bring over a stove and cooking utensils and try to cook in front of Agnes. It¡¯ll increase her knowledge and experience¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee, let¡¯s make bread too. Teach me how to make bread in front of Agnes¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives her permission

    ¡¸The food is good now but¡­there¡¯s another desire that needs to be tackled¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Katsuko¡­you know it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Agnes does her ritual before sleeping too¡¹

    ¡­Ritual.

    Masturbating while looking at Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s naked statue.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll blow that away. Show even more sexy things than that man¡¯s naked statue¡­!¡¹

    That is¡­in short.

    ¡¸Oh, it means showing our sex in front of her! Roger! Do it with Mana! Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸Katsuko-neechan too! She hasn¡¯t done it with Yo-chan today!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸What about Nei-oneesan?¡¹

    Mana asks Nei¡­

    ¡¸Megumi and I have already done it so we¡¯re fine, right, Megumi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Megu seems to be still bearing the weight of the¡ºMeiji woman¡»

    ¡¸Nagisa-oneechan too, you¡¯re welcome!¡¹

    Nei calls Nagisa, but¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it later¡­Mao¡¯s getting sleepy soon¡¹

    Ah¡­looking at miss Edie¡¯s side¡­

    Mao-chan¡¯s starting to doze off.

    ¡¸Now then¡­we¡¯ll be going ahead! Lesbians, come with me!¡¹

    Kyouko-san, miss Cordelia, Eenie & Meenie head for the exit.

    ¡¸My¡­I was really wrong¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at Margo-san and said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Cordelia¡¯s overthinking too much¡¹

    Kyouko-san hugs Cordelia.

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t let you sleep tonight. Kyouko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who do you think I am?¡¹

    The two kissed each other.

    ¡¸Well then! Good night¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­the four lesbians take their leave.

 Chapter 371. The night sex tournament (Part 1)

    Chapter 371. The night sex tournament (Part 1)

    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯ll be taking Mao¡¹

    Nagisa pulls up the sleepy Mao-chan.

    Miss Edie; She doesn¡¯t seem to have played enough, yet¡­

    She got quiet after being told by Nei.

    ¡¸¡­What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºSmall children have to sleep a lot¡» Then¡ºAren¡¯t you her elder sister?¡»and she was convinced¡¹

    Nei smiles

    ¡¸Nagisa-san, do you want me to put Mao-chan to sleep? I intend to leave this place¡­I want to see Minaho¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    There will be a big sex tournament going on so she would like to take a leave as well.

    ¡¸Nagisa-san wants to do it with him too, right?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at me but¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a rare chance but¡­I think that Mao would feel lonely if she wakes up in the middle of the night and didn¡¯t find me. Therefore, I¡¯ll sleep with her for tonight¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the usual home so I think she¡¯ll wake up at strange times¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s worried about her daughter.

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­let¡¯s do it tomorrow. Definitely¡¹

    I promised Nagisa.

    ¡¸You see¡­these next three days would be my ovulation period¡­! So take care of me! Dear!¡¹

    Nasigsa tells me smling.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll definitely get you pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­take a bath with Mao tomorrow morning. She got asleep before taking a bath today too

    ¡¸Sure¡­Nagisa too, join us¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But¡­we shouldn¡¯t do lewd things in front of Mao. I think it¡¯s still too early for her to know about those things¡­¡¹

    Said Nagisa, Mana answers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll squeeze him out till morning that when we hand him to Nagisa-san, Onii-chan¡¯s penis won¡¯t stand anymore!¡¹

    ¡­Hey, Hey. Mana

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll be going¡¹

    MArgo-san and Nagisa who¡¯s carrying Mao-chan tries to leave.

    ¡¸Wait¡­I¡¯ll be going too¡¹

    Reika tries to stand up, but¡­

    ¡¸What are you saying Reika-oneechan¡­you¡¯ll be staying here!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸But¡­Uhm¡¹

    Imagining the strange things that will happen here¡­Reika¡¯s blushing to her ears.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan doesn¡¯t need to participate¡­you can just watch as a study!¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    ¡¸But¡­I¡­!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused.

    Yesterday, when she was watching my sex with Michi¡­she was bright red and trembling.

    ¡¸Besides¡­this girl¡¯s got to be detained too. If ever this girl got too excited and rampages¡­Reika-oneesan¡¯s has to stop her¡­!¡¹

    Nei points at miss Edie.

    Edie looks dumbfounded

    She doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re talking about.

    ¡¸Listen everyone¡­the purpose of the sex today is to destroy the values of Agnes!¡¹

    Nei tells everyone.

    ¡¸Agnes¡­has seen Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex multiple times, making her think that it¡¯s her happiness to be raped by Shirasaka Sousuke. Therefore, let¡¯s show how we have sex with Yo-chan! Make her understand that Shirasaka Sousuke isn¡¯t everything!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go for it selfishly¡­Mana¡¹

    Megu tells Mana.

    ¡¸I know. I¡¯ve got to make Agnes-chan think of wanting to have sex with Onii-chan too, right?¡­!¡¹

    Err¡­Right.

    I-I see.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex is forcing himself on the girl¡­or a sex slave he made to succumb ordered around. Both of them have girls with eyes that are already dead. Therefore we just have to do¡ºSex filled with love¡»!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸True! We just have to show ourselves happy from being embraced by Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸But¡­Why miss Edie too?¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case¡­we don¡¯t want Edie to watch as much as possible.

    It¡¯s unknown when that girl gets excited.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped! If Edie¡¯s not there, Agnes would just be more cautious!¡¹

    Nei said.

    True¡­throughout the mealtime, I think that Agnes¡¯ wariness to Edie has diminished.

    Edie has a very open personality¡­

    She¡¯s not showing any hostility towards Agnes.

    Edie herself too¡­

    ¡ºWhat are these people talking about?¡»She looks at us with that kind of expression.

    She¡¯s hurt because precious Mao-chan has left¡­

    And on top of that, with Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia left, she¡¯s gotten relaxed.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­miss Edie was watching my sex with Yukino last night¡¹

    Detained by miss Cordelia in the small theater in the hotel¡­

    Edie¡¯s still wearing a mask¡­at that time, I don¡¯t know her identity.

    ¡¸Eh, Yoshi-kun, you had sex with Yukino yesterday?¡­When?¡¹

    Megu reacts.

    ¡¸No, uhm¡­that was ordered by Miss Cordelia when we were caught by her¡­¡¹

    I see, the video on that room wasn¡¯t transmitted anywhere.

    Everyone doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It was only forced! Yo-chan¡¯s the victim!¡¹

    Nei managed to follow up.

    ¡¸I see¡­then that¡¯s fine¡¹

    No, you don¡¯t have to be that irritated.

    Yukino¡¯s hungry now¡­she only had three¡ºUmaibo¡»

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa who was watching our state¡­said while looking at us with warm eyes.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san¡­contact us via extension if anything happens¡¹

    Margo-san inserts the key to the box attached to the wall and open it.

    Inside, is an extension phone.

    It seems to be covered and locked up so Agnes won¡¯t break it by messing around.

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­I¡¯ll take care of the rest¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said¡­

    Suddenly, the extension phone rang.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, hello¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s just right beside the phone, answers it.

    ¡¸Yes¡­what¡¯s up, Minaho? ¡­I see, got it¡¹

    Margo-san speaks after hanging up the phone.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, there¡¯s a delivery from the¡ºKouzuki security service¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­To me?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Reika-oneesan¡¯s clothes and personal items at the headquarters of Kouzuki security service got delivered

    Reika¡¯s luggage¡­all of it?

    ¡¸¡­Am I fired off from Kouzuki security service?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s the opposite¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Chief Tanizawa¡¯s in troubled if Reika-oneesan¡¯s transferred to Kuromori. If you¡¯re transferred fully¡­you might become their enemy. Tanizawa-san wants you to become a security officer of¡ºKuromori¡»while still in¡ºKouzuki security service¡»¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa wants Reika to be a line connecting from him and Kuromori.

    ¡¸Perhaps, Tanizawa¡¯s order would be included along with your luggage. Isn¡¯t that good? Reika-oneesan can move with us and yet still be paid by Kouzuki security service¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I can¡¯t do that¡¹

    Reika says, but¡­

    ¡¸No, do it, Reika¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lord?¡¹

    ¡¸If Reika stays here as a member of Kouzuki security service¡­Chief Tanizawa can have an insurance. That person doesn¡¯t trust us as much as Jii-chan. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t do something that would raise suspicion¡¹

    Margo-san supplements.

    ¡¸Besides¡­we also can make a route from Reika-oneesan to Kouzuki security service to check the internal situation. Either way, Kouzuki-san would be retiring, Shiba-san would become the top¡­and at that time, we don¡¯t know how¡ºKouzuki security service¡¯s¡»interior¡­¡¹

    Un¡­we want Reika to stay in there.

    ¡¸Understood¡­I¡¯ll do as Lord says¡¹

    Reika¡¯s also convinced.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad! With this, Reika-oneesan doesn¡¯t need to return to pick up her clothes!¡¹

    Nei said happily.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­Reika, where do you live?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m renting a room at the women¡¯s dorm of¡ºKouzuki security service¡»¡­!¡¹

    Haa¡­that¡¯s solid.

    ¡¸I was scouted back in high school¡­as soon as I graduated, I came to Tokyo. I¡¯ve been living in dorm ever since¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you need to move out!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Margo-san.

    ¡¸Could you ask Ojou-sama¡¯s permission to use the vacant room on the second floor?¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­I¡¯ll talk with her. We¡¯ll help out on the moving too¡­it¡¯s good if I make in time with my white van though¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have lots of baggage since you¡¯re living at dorm, right?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸No¡­there¡¯s books and clothes?¡¹

    ¡­Books and clothes?

    ¡¸Uhm,¡­I have used all of my salary to research about¡ºBritish gentlemen¡»look¡­¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    Reika doesn¡¯t seem to have any other hobby¡­

    It¡¯ll be¡ºBritish gentlemen¡» books¡­and men¡¯s clothes. The remaining ones are just shoes and canes¡­

    ¡¸How much do you have?¡¹

    Mana asks Reika¡­

    ¡¸One whole room of books. Then, another room for clothes and items¡­¡¹

    If I recall¡­Seki-san said that the top elite of Kouzuki security service has a good salary.

    Seki-san¡¯s riding on a big American car and said that she also has a cruiser in Hawaii.

    Reika¡¯s throwing her salary only to her¡ºBritish gentlemen¡»hobby¡­

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ll manage somehow with a few roundtrips. We can rent a truck too¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll help out too¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s only going to wait outside!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­why? Isn¡¯t it better for men to carry stuff?¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸Men are forbidden on women¡¯s dormitory. I think¡¹

    Ah¡­I see.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still a lot of work to do now¡­so we¡¯ll be moving at the end of holiday, okay?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡­Work to do.

    ¡­Agnes.

    I have to open up her heart¡­else, Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge will never be done.

    ¡¸Yes¡­thank you¡¹

    Reika bows to Margo-san.

    She no longer hesitates to live in our family¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Margo-san, Nagisa and Mao-chan are gone.

    Inside the room is¡­

    On top of the thick carpet¡­Me, Katsuko-nee, Nei, Megu, Mana.

    On bed¡­Agnes, Edie.

    On the wall far from both¡­Reika.

    ¡¸Keep the door open¡­!¡¹

    I said.

    I want Agnes to feel the sense of openness¡­

    Of course, it would be troublesome if she really got out of the door.

    ¡¸Now then¡­what should we do?¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸We also have air mats used from at school yesterday in this mansion. Also, I have to bring blankets¡¹

    Oh, the air mat where everyone slept side by side in the room under the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Then, should we bring that first?¡¹

    I said¡­

    ¡¸We can do that later! I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡¹

    Mana takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸Hey¡­let¡¯s do it. Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes are already moist.

    ¡¸Ah, sly! I¡¯ll take it off too!¡¹

    Nei also strips.

    ¡¸Hey, Megumi, hurry up and strip too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ah¡­okay¡¹

    Without knowing why¡­Megu also takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸Geez¡­it can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸Ojou-sama or Margo-sama¡­I think that there¡¯s someone watching over, but¡­please increase the temperature of the air conditioner on this room by two degrees!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee knows the position of the surveillance camera

    She faces that way and shouts loudly.

    The volume of the air conditioner air rises up.

    ¡¸If we¡¯re staying naked then we¡¯ll catch cold if it¡¯s not warm you see¡­!¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee starts stripping.

    ¡¸¡­First one!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s in her underwear.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, take off my bra and panty!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Mana will take off Onii-chan¡¯s clothes!¡¹

    Mana reaches for my clothes.

    ¡¸W-Wait Mana! I¡¯m the one taking care of Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu flies to me as her clothes fall down to the ground.

    As expected¡­she¡¯s on her underwear too.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, don¡¯t make a big fuss!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s also on her underwear.

    Katsuko-nee too¡­

    Mana and Megu takes off my clothes.

    ¡¸Okay, Line up!¡¹

    By Mana¡¯s order¡­the four beauties in their underwear lined up in front of me.

    ¡¸Uu¡­Somehow, Katsuko-nee¡¯s underwear is the most gorgeous¡¹

    Mana mutters as she look at Katsuko-nee.

    True¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s pink underwear has laces and it¡¯s gorgeous.

    ¡¸It may look expensive but I use cheap ones. Nei-sama¡¯s underwear is more expensive¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Nei¡¯s blue underwear is simple¡­but it certainly looks fine.

    ¡¸Nei-oneechan¡­is that silk?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I thought of showing it to Yo-chan so I changed to a good one!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Look¡­earlier, I wasn¡¯t wearing a matching underwear¡¹

    That¡¯s true. Nei¡¯s first time earlier was just decided so suddenly¡­

    Nei didn¡¯t have the time to prepare her winning underwear.

    ¡¸I want Yo-chan to look at me¡¹

    Nei¡¯s blushing.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­you¡¯re beautiful, Nei¡¹

    Nude¡¯s good but¡­underwear is also sexy.

    ¡¸Wow¡­Megu-oneechan and I are the only ones wearing normal underwear¡¹

    Mana¡¯s downhearted.

    ¡¸No, Uhm¡­my underwear¡¯s also a fine one. This is the underwear Yoshi-kun bought for me¡¹

    Oh right.

    We bought underwear at the department store the other day.

    Megu switched her underwear after having sex earlier¡­

    ¡¸Uwaaa, that¡¯s unfair. I¡¯m the only one who has kids underwear!¡¹

    Mana makes a noise.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll buy Mana¡¯s underwear too¡­next time¡¹

    ¡¸Really?!¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸Also¡­that underwear is cute too¡¹

    A white underwear without any decoration.

    It¡¯s probably a school-designated underwear according to regulations.

    But, for this 14 year old beauty¡­I think this suits her best.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not cute¡­Mana also want some laces! Like black ones!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, sure¡­I¡¯ll definitely buy you some¡¹

    I promised.

    Not just underwear¡­Mana¡¯s daily expenses are also shouldered by me now.

    ¡­I¡¯ve got to earn.

    ¡¸Ufufufu! Onii-chan! I wuuuuv you!¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸Aha¡­Agnes is looking at us surprised!¡¹

    Mana said as she look at Agnes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s her firs time seeing everyone smile this much when it comes to sex¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Beside Agnes¡­Miss Edie¡¯s looking here with bright, flaming eyes.

    She¡¯s originally a girl from an assassination cult, it¡¯s unknown what kind of sex education she received.

    It¡¯s unknown how she would react.

    ¡¸Edie too seems to be interested in lewd things¡¹

    Nei said.

    By the way¡­Reika¡¯s.

    ¡­Huh?

    Reika¡¯s also in her underwear, just be hind us¡­?!

    ¡¸No¡­Uhm. I thought that I must participate since I¡¯m also a member of the family¡¹

    Reika says blushing.

    ¡¸¡­I-I still haven¡¯t made my resolve¡­t-to give my virginity, but¡­I can at least take off my clothes to match with everyone¡­¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    I look at Reika in her underwear.

    Slim legs¡­

    A perfect frame¡­

    A healthy body of a sportsman is in there.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t look that much. My body¡¯s only muscles, it¡¯s not interesting, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­it¡¯s beautiful, Reika¡¹

    Un¡­it¡¯s well toned and beautiful.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s very beautiful! Reika-oneesan!¡¹

    Nei jumps to Reika.

    ¡¸Hey, come over here!¡¹

    Then, she pulls her towards us.

    ¡¸Now then, what should we do now? From the schedule made earlier¡­the turns tonight would be Katsuko-onee-chan and Mana¡¯s! Megumi and I will just be support¡¹

    Nei leads everyone.

    ¡¸Ah, wait wait¡­before anything, that first!¡¹

    Mana says something¡­?

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan has to show her anus, right? we should do that first!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Then, Mana will go and show it first!¡¹

    Mana sticks out her ass in front of me.

    Reaching out for her panty¡­

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­please take a look at Mana¡¯s anus!¡¹

    Then¡­she lowers down her underwear.

    ¡­Yeah.

    Putting her anus aside, her slit¡¯s already wet.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll show mine toooo!¡¹

    Following, Nei sticks outo her ass.

    ¡¸Here, Yo-chan!¡¹

    Taking off her panty, her rich ass sticks out.

    Two soft meat mountains¡­

    Between it, there¡¯s a small hole and a slit visible.

    ¡¸What do you think! Can you see it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I can see it! Neesan!¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸Now that it comes to it¡­I can¡¯t be left alone!¡¹

    Wow¡­Katsuko-nee sticks her ass right before my face.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll show close ups!¡¹

    Pulling down her panty¡­

    ¡¸How is it¡­can you see it?¡¹

    I can see it, or rather¡­

    I can even smell it.

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s Megu-oneechan¡¯s turn now!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s dragged to me.

    ¡¸Uwaaaan¡­I-I¡¯m embarrassed!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s trembling in shame.

    ¡¸Come, Megu¡­show it¡¹

    Megu¡¯s cutest when she¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, hurry up and do it! Megumi!¡¹

    Nei orders strongly.

    ¡¸I-I get it already¡¹

    Megu reaches for her panty.

    She turned her butt to me¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yoshi-kun¡­P-Please¡­take a look at¡­M-Megu¡¯s butt¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­

    She lowered her panty with her trembling hands¡­

    ¡¸Uwaaaa¡­so embarrassing, no moreee¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, show it properly. Stick your butt out¡­!¡¹

    Though her legs are trembling, Megu still sticks out her butt as I ordered her.

    Slender model body, thin and long limbs¡­

    Megu¡¯s lower body is emphasized before me.

    And in the middle¡­a tightened part¡­

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s embarrassing¡­too embarrassing!¡¹

    Every time she says¡ºembarrassing¡», it tightens¡­

    ¡¸I¡­I can¡¯t be a bride anymore!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s half-crying.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it¡­you¡¯ll be my bride after all!¡¹

    I grab Megu¡¯s fair butt tightly

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    Reika¡­what are you doing?

    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn next¡­right?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸I¡¯m also a member of the family¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hmmm

    ¡¸True! Reika-oneesan, show it too!¡¹

    Before I could reply¡­Nei speaks by herself.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡¯s tall so could you get on all fours in front of Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Like this?¡¹

    Reika gets on all fours, turning her butt to me.

    ¡¸More, raise your butt higher¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Reika¡¯s ass is being pushed towards me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one to take off the underwear!¡¹

    Nei reaches for Reika¡¯s panty¡­

    ¡¸Oh right. Reika-oneesan¡­we made a vow before showing Yo-chan our anus though¡¹

    ¡­Nei?

    ¡¸What vow?¡¹

    ¡¸Once you show your anus¡­you¡¯ll be serving Yo-chan forever. You must never let any man to your heart. You can¡¯t show it to others. It¡¯ll only be Yo-chan until death!¡¹

    ¡­Hey hey.

    ¡¸Yeah, I also made that vow!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸I also made a vow¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸M-Me too¡¹

    ¡­Even Megu.

    ¡¸Me too¡­What about you Reika-oneesan?¡¹

    ¡­Reika?

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Nei¡¯s hand¡­squirms on top of Reika.

    ¡¸Okay¡­then, swear¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡­Fujimiya Reika¡­swear to serve you with all my life¡­ !¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯s the ¡°Please look at my ass¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please take a look at R-Reika¡¯s anus¡­ !¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­exposing then!¡¹

    Nei pulls down her panty!

    Reika¡¯s secret part is exposed.

    Not just her anus¡­

    Her slit below too¡­

    Transparent liquid are dripping down from the slit to the floor¡­

    Reika¡­are you aroused¡­?!

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Did you get aroused from looking at Reika-oneesan?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes to me with her panty half-undressed.

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­can I go ahead?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Mana¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­show me how Katsuko-oneechan do it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee rubs my crotch¡­

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­you can turn this way now¡¹

    Reika turns to me with her panty lowered down.

    ¡¸Take a look¡­it has become like this from looking at Reika-oneesan¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while rubbing my erect penis under my brief.

    No, it got erect from looking at everyone in their underwear, but¡­

    ¡¸Look, this much¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pulls out my erect penis from my brief.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Reika¡¯s breath is taken away as she look at the flesh spear showing up.

    No no, it¡¯s not just Reika¡­

    Agnes and Edie too¡­

    She grabbed my penis¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­thanks for the meal!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s plump lips puts my glans inside¡­

    ¡¸Ahn¡­it¡¯s delicious!¡¹

    Juppo¡­Juppo¡­Juppo¡­

    She fellates with lewd noises on purpose.

    ¡¸It feels good when you do it like this¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee licks up my glans with her tongue.

    ¡¸Uwaaaa¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s watching stickily.

    ¡¸T-This is a educational¡­!¡¹

    Megu also tries to remember Katsuko-nee¡¯s techniques desperately.

    Katsuko-nee continues her fellatio to show it to everyone.

    I can feel the gaze of the girls in the room on my glans.

    ¡¸Men loves to see the face of a woman sucking their penis. Therefore, show it to him. Then, look up at your partner¡¯s face¡­and confirm which parts makes his face looks like he¡¯s feeling good¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks up at me while using her tongue.

    ¡¸Ah¡­that, feels good¡¹

    My voice leaks out.

    ¡¸Ufu¡­so cute¡¹

    Feeling my face¡­Katsuko-nee watches with love.

    ¡¸¡­I want it now too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee fawns on me.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s take it all off¡¹

 Chapter 372. The night sex tournament (Part 2)

    Chapter 372. The night sex tournament (Part 2)

    I unhook Katsuko-nee¡¯s bra.

    As usual, her big breasts spill like an avalanche.

    But still, this trained bust is formed well.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it to sag so I do my best in muscle training.¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s not on the same level as Katsuko-nee, but she¡¯s also got an abundant chest.

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan taught me an exercise so my tits won¡¯t sag!¡¹

    Oh¡­Katsuko-nee and Nei are doing beauty exercise along with Margo-san¡¯s training.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nice. I also am in a muscle training club activities but my breasts aren¡¯t enough that it¡¯ll sag¡¹

    Megu said as she look at her own breasts.

    ¡¸Megu, that tight lower body is the best of you!¡¹

    I immediately followed up.

    ¡¸I felt really good having sex with you earlier¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu kisses me.

    ¡¸Hey hey, it¡¯s my turn now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee scolds Megu.

    Smiling, of course¡­

    ¡¸Hmm, what about Mana who has no breasts no butt?¡¹

    Mana grabs her chest on top of her underwear with both hands.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! You¡¯re still growing!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸You just have to grow as Yo-chan likes!¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­okay¡¹

    Mana¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, enough derailing¡­let¡¯s take off the brief too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee fawns on me.

    ¡¸¡­But before that¡¹

    I touch Katsuko-nee¡¯s crotch on top of her underwear.

    ¡¸¡­Uuun¡­Haaa¡­That¡¯s good¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s plump body wriggles sexily

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­you don¡¯t put your fingers directly inside women¡¯s pussy¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks as touch her.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Somehow¡­I¡¯m afraid that my fingers would scratch the inside¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸Geez¡­don¡¯t worry about that. Aaaahn¡­But, listen¡­it¡¯ll be a problem if you get too good at sex¡­Aaahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡­I want to get better though¡¹

    Either way, I want to make everyone feel good¡­

    ¡¸Aah¡­what I¡¯m talking about is a matter of standards. Un¡­if you learn techniques like sex professionals¡­the girl you take care would be numb you see?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Numb?¡¹

    ¡¸If you keep on eating only super high-class French cuisines everyday¡­your tongue would become used to it. You need everything in moderation. A very ordinary taste of home, or something. That is in order for you to live well¡­¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    True, if every sex is only rich and dense¡­my body won¡¯t keep up.

    ¡¸We have¡ºLove¡»¡­so it¡¯s fine to have orthodox sex. There¡¯s no need for strange techniques¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s afraid that she gets too absorbed in sex that she would use the skills she learned back when she was a prostitute.

    ¡¸Humans¡­would just escalate further if you don¡¯t put brakes on their desires. No matter how perverted the act is, you can get accustomed to it¡­you¡¯ll want to do even more stimulating sex. We shouldn¡¯t reach that¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­true¡¹

    I¡¯m convinced.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be together forever¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even without doing any extreme sex¡­just having you be with me¡­my pussy¡¯s this wet already¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s panty is drenched.

    ¡¸¡­Take it off¡¹

    I pull her panty.

    The hot love nectar lows through Katsuko-nee¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu, but¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t go extreme but¡­passionate sex is okay, right?!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah.

    ¡¸Yeah, either way¡­I¡¯m still a novice when it comes to sex. I don¡¯t even know about normal sex!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Lie down there¡­I will teach you the real¡ºcowgirl¡»sex¡­!¡¹

    I lie down on the carpet.

    ¡¸Ah, Megu-chan¡­put a cushion under his butt¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Megu does as she¡¯s told.

    The half-naked beauties surround me who¡¯s lying down.

    ¡¸Mana-chan, watch from the side. Agnes can¡¯t see if you¡¯re there¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡¹

    Mana shifts her position.

    Agnes and Edie on the bed¡­

    Oh, the two of them are staring at me.

    To be accurate, my penis that¡¯s piercing the heavens.

    Agnes looks afraid.

    Edie¡¯s eyes are sparkling¡­

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­it¡¯s hard enough¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gently strokes my penis¡­

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, what do you think? Isn¡¯t he splendid?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Reika¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I have never seen any male genitalia grown big other than Lord¡­¡¹

    Reika pays attention to my glans even though her cheeks are blushing.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s the same! Even so¡­I¡¯ll only look at Onii-chan¡¯s thing, forever!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, me too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too!¡¹

    Mana, Nei and Megu insists.

    ¡¸Unfortunately¡­I can¡¯t enter that group¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said sadly.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    She kisses my glans¡­

    ¡¸¡­Reika-oneesan, this goes all inside a woman¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Reika with charming eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­impossible. It¡¯ll split. That¡¯s too big¡­!¡¹

    Reika¡¯s touching her crotch¡­her body¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸It will. Mana had it reach to the base¡­!¡¹

    Mana says while rubbing her own chest and crotch.

    ¡¸Yes¡­please take a look¡¹

    Katsuko-nee straddles on top of me¡­

    With her legs positioned like the letter M, she exposes her secret part to me.

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay? Can I take it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­go on. Katsuko-nee¡¹

    Katsuko-nee grabs my penis with her right hand and guides it to her vagina¡­

    ¡¸Can everyone see?¡­Look¡­I¡¯m eating it!¡¹

    ¡­Punyuu.

    My glans enters¡­her hot, wet, and soft honey pot.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Umu!¡¹

    My gland invade her vagina.

    KAtsuko-nee¡¯s sour lubricant drips from the connecting part, making it wet.

    Katsuko-nee takes deep breath on top of me.

    Her abundant breasts sway¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uuun¡­Ahaa!¡¹

    Then¡­it swallowed all of the other me.

    Before long, Katsuko-nee¡¯s lower part is connected to the base of my penis.

    Her love nectar overflows even to my balls.

    ¡¸Look, it all went in!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me while connected.

    ¡¸It really¡­went in¡¹

    Once again, witnessing the sex of a man and a woman, Reika mutters.

    Last night, she was watching from afar timidly.

    ¡¸¡­Then, I¡¯m moving¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­doesn¡¯t go for a piston but instead she moves her waist around.

    ¡¸¡­Nnn¡­Nnn¡­This is also good. You don¡¯t have to be intense at first¡­this feels better for girls¡¹

    Nei, Megu, and Mana are gazing how Katsuko-nee uses her waist.

    ¡¸Then, you tighten up like this! They say that women get loose after having too many sex is a false knowledge! Well, if you don¡¯t do anything, it¡¯ll just spread out, but. Even women¡¯s vagina have muscle¡­so if you train them, it¡¯ll even get tighter¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Uuu

    I feel like I¡¯m being sucked inside her vagina.

    I-It feels good¡­

    ¡¸Eh, Katsuko-oneechan¡­is there an exercise to improve the tightness?¡¹

    Nei got hooked.

    ¡¸Of course there is. I will teach you those of course, but¡­it¡¯s best to not cut corners when having sex. If you just relax, lie down be like a lie-down tuna¡­then you¡¯ll just become a loose woman!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee swings her waist.

    The glans wrapped in soft meat¡­is stimulated from various angles.

    ¡­It feels good.

    ¡¸Eh, what does that mean?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸Well, have you seen a tuna lying down on the harbor? People who don¡¯t do anything and just lie down as if dead, is called¡ºlie-down tuna¡»¡¹

    Megu explains.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Megu, you know that?¡¹

    I ask in surprise¡­Megu

    ¡¸Ah¡­that¡¯s what the club senior told me!¡¹

    Seriously¡­girls at athletics club are all lacking in knowledge about sex¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time I go full swinging¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee switches from the ordinary rotary motion to vertical motion.

    At first, slowly¡­pushing her lower abdomen¡­

    ¡¸Ahn¡­Nnnn¡­Nnn¡­It feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸Massage my breasts¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Massage it¡­I want you to fondle it¡¹

    I rub Katsuko-nee¡¯s huge breasts¡­

    ¡¸More, stronger¡­You can do it wildly. It¡¯s okay. I feel more good when being done roughly!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s hips accelerate.

    Kuchu, kuchu¡­lewd water sounds comes from the connecting part.

    ¡¸Aah¡­so good¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee dances on top of me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Katsuko-oneechan¡¹

    Nei speaks out downheartedly¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­touch yourself! Look¡­Agnes is also doing it¡¹

    I raised my face and look at Agnes.

    We¡¯re having sex right in front of Agnes.

    The part where we¡¯re connected¡­my erect penis going in and out of Katsuko-nee is in plain view.

    Agnes is¡­

    She¡¯s gazing at that part.

    She¡¯s rubbing her own breasts and crotch¡­

    Agnes is masturbating

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­Aaahn¡­so good¡­it feels good¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pants violently to stir up Agnes.

    On the other hand, Edie who¡¯s next to Agnes is just looking at us in blank surprise.

    Does Edie not know anything about sex?

    She might not have received education about sex¡­

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu¡­Nuhaaa¡­aaaahn¡­I like this, I love you¡­Deaaarrr¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s waist moves even more violently.

    Slamming her lower body agianst mine, it makes slapping noises.

    ¡¸Me too¡­I love you too¡­Katsuko-nee¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hand¡­hold my hands.¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I hold hands.

    Grabbing each other tightly.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn¡­Both of you, feeling so good!¡¹

    Nei on our side is masturbating.

    Mana tooo, she¡¯s teasing her secret part.

    Megu who¡¯s close to Reika is watching us.

    The gazes of everyone in the room is gathered around my and Katsuko-nee¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­aaah¡­I¡¯m going to cum¡­I¡¯m about to cum!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks down on me with fascinating eyes¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s whole body is filled with sweat.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s three-dimensional naked body¡­is shining brilliantly with beads of sweat.

    Aah, there¡¯s sweat flowing in her cleavage.

    Her erect nipples are standing like rockets.

    ¡¸¡­K-Katsuko-nee¡­I-I¡¯m going to¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s a magma rising up inside me¡­

    ¡¸¡­W-Wait¡­just a bit¡­just a bit more, okay¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s pained smile is reflected in my eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡­I¡¯ll¡­do my best¡­!¡¹

    Exerting effort on my anus¡­I resist exploding.

    ¡¸¡­Good boy¡­what a kind guy¡­I love you¡­Aaah¡­I love youuu¡­Aaaaaah!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s rising up to the climax¡­

    ¡¸¡­Cumming¡­cummiiiiiiing¡­cummiiiiiing!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s body bent like a bow.

    My hands are gripped with all her strength!

    Her vagina tightens so much¡­!!

    ¡¸¡­K-Katsuko-nee!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Go on! It¡¯s now! Let it all out inside Katsukooooooooooo!!!¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m at my limit!!

    ¡­Dobyuuuu!!!

    ¡­Dodododobyuuuuu!!!

    ¡­Dobyuuu!!

    My semen is gushing out!!!

    ¡¸Aaah¡­it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s reaching! My womb¡¯s feeling hot!!!¡¹

    My white fluid¡­is ravishing Katsuko-nee¡¯s deepest part.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee then covers me¡­

    Hugging my head tightly.

    I suck Katsuko-nee¡¯s nipples¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡­My¡­I won¡¯t let go anymoreee!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs me tightly!

    Me too¡­my consciousness melts in delight.

    ¡­My ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop.

    I¡¯m melting inside Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    I can hear Katsuko-nee¡¯s breath in my ear.

    I¡­my consciousness flew away for at least a minute, I think?

    ¡¸¡­Thank you. It felt good¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses my lips once again.

    Both of us are covered in sweat¡­

    The smell of Katsuko-nee¡¯s sweat¡­is different from Nei, or Megu, or others.

    ¡­It¡¯s an adult smell.

    I found Katsuko-nee¡¯s sweat balls in my nose.

    I licked that up.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m tasting Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­baka¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs me tightly

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s up?¡¹

    I look up at Katsuko-nee while we¡¯re still connected.

    Edie¡¯s shouting something.

    Showing a strange face.

    On her side¡­Agnes still masturbates.

    ¡¸Err¡­she¡¯s saying¡ºWhat are you people doing?¡»¡¹

    Nei translates.

    ¡¸I just thought of it but¡­is Edie?¡¹

    Nei stops me from speaking.

    ¡¸I think she is. I don¡¯t know what kind of religious affiliation the assignation cult she¡¯s in has but¡­in US, there¡¯s a lot of religious group who live faithfully following the bible saying that men and women has to live completely away¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    Nobody taught Edie about sex.

    ¡­She¡¯s like Ruriko, I guess?

    Without any knowledge¡­then we suddenly show her the act of sex.

    Edie keeps on screaming.

    ¡¸Err¡­what should we answer her in this case?¡¹

    Even if we teach¡ºsex¡»on someone who doesn¡¯t know¡ºsex¡»¡­

    Then, Nei¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­there¡¯s a good English expression since long ago!¡¹

    Then¡­Nei speaks to Edie, smiling.

    ¡¶¡­¡­MAKE¡¡LOVE£¡£¡£¡¡·

    Edie shows an¡ºEh?¡»face.

    ¡¸¡ºMake Love¡»is a paraphrase of¡ºsex¡» Since long ago¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºMake love¡»¡­means ¡ºÛ¤ò×÷¤ë¡»?

    ¡¸Ufufufu¡­I made a lot of love!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said happily.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee, you were worried about me so you went on top?¡¹

    I whisper on Katsuko-nee¡¯s ears.

    She knows that I had a lot of sex for today, so¡­

    Katsuko-nee moved her waist making sure it won¡¯t burden my body.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about that¡¹

    Katsuko-nee head bangs me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m also one of your¡ºwomen¡»¡¹

    As we hug and stare at each other¡­Mana.

    ¡¸Hey! Get off already! It¡¯s Mana¡¯s turn already!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹

    Katsuko-nee moves away from me.

    My half-erect penis is pulled out from Katsuko-nee¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸Hey, Onii-chan hurry up and get your penis going!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face is red¡­

    She¡¯s in lust.

    ¡¸I prefer to be ravished by Onii-chan¡­I¡¯ll be the below!¡¹

    Mana lies down on the carpet¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­Onii-chan, hurry up!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s already sweaty.

    The crotch hshe¡¯s touching¡­had stains of her love nectar smearing

    ¡¸¡­Hug me, embrace me, ravish me!¡¹

    It¡¯s unthinkable for this second grade middle school girl to invite me.

    ¡­Then.

    Mana¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?!¡¹

    Mana gets up in surprise.

    She¡¯s looking at the top of the room.

    ¡­What¡¯s in there.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?!¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­what is that?!¡¹

    ¡­No, that¡¯s

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use asking Yo-chan. Yo-chan has never met him directly after all!¡¹

    Nei said.

    Everyone looks up.

    ¡¸¡­Really, it looks like him¡¹

    Megu exhales.

    ¡¸It¡¯s custom made. He didn¡¯t ask for a sculptor but instead¡­it was laser or something, he was scanned in three dimension it seems. It¡¯s said that it costs a lot of money¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm, the part hidden with cloth is?¡¹

    Reika asks.

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s his standing penis!¡¹

    Nei answers.

    ¡¸What bad taste¡­whose statue is that?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Reika doesn¡¯t know.

    Me too¡­I¡¯ve only seen him on photos though.

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¹

    Mana speaks as if vomiting.

    ¡¸Agnes is made to look up at that statue for 24 hours a day to dominate her heart. She was educated to masturbate multiple times a day while watching at that statue¡¹

    Nei-san explains to Mana and Reika angrily.

    ¡¸¡­Disgusting¡¹

    Mana said while looking up at the statue.

    It¡¯s the moment Mana¡¯s thoughts of her father were completely trampled.

    ¡¸Hey, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana loooks with a horribly angry look.

    ¡¸Who¡­am I?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re Mana¡¹

    I answered.

    I can¡¯t make a mistake here.

    Just a small mistake would just make a deeper cut in Mana¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¯s last name?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida! You¡¯re Yoshida Mana!¡¹

    Mana looks at me with serious eyes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Is it okay? Is that really okay for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?!¡¹

    ¡­Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chaaaan!¡¹

    Tears spill out from Mana¡¯s eyes all at once.

    Mana jumps to my chest¡­crying.

    ¡¸I love you, love, love¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    She kisses me while crying, multiple times.

    ¡¸Here¡­it¡¯ll be fine. Right?¡­Mana¡¯s my little sister!¡¹

    I hug Mana.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Eh¡­it¡¯s wrong though?¡¹

    Mana suddenly stops crying.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave¡­!¡¹

    Hey¡­Mana?

    Was I wrong?

    Then, Mana lets go of me¡­

    She kneels in front ofo me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­I¡¯m sorry. Mana¡¯s a slave and yet, I depended on Onii-chan¡­and only spoke selfishly I¡¯m really sorry!¡¹

    Mana rubs her forehead on the floor.

    ¡¸Please do not throw Mana away. I beg you, don¡¯t abandon me. Mana will do anything¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ooh

    This girl.

    Is afraid of being abandoned by me from the bottom of her heart¡­

    Feeling that her heart softened from the scent of the family after staying with Nagisa today¡­

    Looking at the statue of her father, she returned to her original state.

    ¡¸Mana wants to be with Onii-chan¡­I can¡¯t go on without Onii-chan!¡­Please, please¡­¡¹

    This is the inside of Mana¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸I know that Onii-chan thinks of Mana as a nuisance but¡­but Mana¡­Mana has no one but Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana¡¯s got no home to come back to.

    If I abandon her¡­Mana would be disposed by Minaho-neesan.

    Just like Yukino.

    Mana has to completely throw away¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»

    ¡¸But¡­when I go in front of Onii-chan, I feel afraid¡­I don¡¯t want to be abandoned¡­thinking that, I depend on Onii-chan instead. I speak selfishly. Sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡¹

    The spoiled attitude¡­is the flip side of her anxiety.

    This is the current complex of Mana.

    ¡¸Mana¡­then, let¡¯s have you abandon¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»once again¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­In front of Agnes¡¹

    Mana looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸In front of her¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You know who Agnes is, don¡¯t you? Talk to her properly. If you throw away¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»your relationship with her won¡¯t change¡¹

    Agnes is Mana¡¯s half-sister.

    ¡¸First¡­teach Agnes of who you are. And, in addition¡­ Deny¡ºShirasaka Sousuke¡»in front of Agnes¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to forcibly rape Agnes. I want to open up her heart¡¹

    Earlier, Mana asked¡¸How do you rape her?¡¹while looking at Agnes.

    Mana deliberately ignores that Agnes is her sister.

    Therefore¡­she says that suddenly.

    She doesn¡¯t want to admit that she¡¯s the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡­But

    If this continues, Mana can¡¯t escape from her complex.

    ¡¸Mana¡­become Agnes¡¯¡ºOnee-chan¡» That¡¯s an order¡­!¡¹

    I tell her.

    ¡¸First¡­you have to admit that you were¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»in the past. If you don¡¯t accept it, you can¡¯t throw it away properly. Right now¡­you¡¯re just forcing to close your eyes so you don¡¯t see your own past, but. In that case, the ¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»would chase you forever¡­¡¹

    Mana trembles.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way but to admit your own past, your fate, and your bonds once more. Admit it¡­and abandon it. Be reborn as¡ºYoshida Mana¡»in a fresh and clean feeling. Then, you show that state to Agnes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸¡­Agnes is just like you¡­I want her to throw away her past pressed by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Be Agnes¡¯ role model¡­Mana! You¡¯re her¡ºOnee-chan¡»right¡­?!!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­Got it. I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    Megu hugs Mana¡¯s back.

    ¡¸I¡¯m together with you¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also¡­Agnes¡¯¡ºOnee-san¡»¡­! I will be facing Agnes too!¡¹

    The half-sisters gather under the naked statue of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­!

 Chapter 373. Making love with Manaâ€¦

    Chapter 373. Making love with Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­Minaho-san, are you watching?¡¹

    I shout towards the wall.

    Since it¡¯s Minaho-neesan, I think that she¡¯s monitoring us while doing other work¡­

    ¡ºSorry, MInaho¡¯s in the middle of something now¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸Ah, Margo-san¡¯s fine too¡­ does this room have a projector?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡ºIt does. Shirasaka Sousuke doesn¡¯t just show himself raping women directly to Agnes, he also shows his own sex videos¡»

    A part of the wall slides down¡­and an equipment comes down.

    The lights in the room got darker.

    ¡ºNow we can project images on the wall in front of Agnes¡­¡»

    ¡­Yeah

    I look at Mana.

    ¡¸Mana¡­is your heart ready for this?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s trembling slightly.

    ¡¸Un¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Megu hugs Mana from behind.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­Onee-chan¡¯s with you¡¹

    I look at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Agnes can understand Japanese, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she can. She hardly communicates with other people¡­so she¡¯s not good at speaking. But she can understand what you say¡¹

    I remember the video of Agnes masturbating earlier.

    If I recall, she was talking in Japanese¡­

    Her speech is a bit broken though.

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­do you have video files of Shirasaka Sousuke?¡¹

    ¡ºWait a moment¡­which do you want?¡»

    ¡­Mana.

    She¡¯s holding my hand tightly.

    ¡¸¡­Do you have photos of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daily life? Photos with his family or something¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s hand is trembling¡­

    ¡ºThere is. We took those kind of images in order to corner Shirasaka Sousuke¡»

    Sweat comes out of Mana¡¯s forehead¡­

    I put my hand on Mana¡¯s small chest.

    Wrapped in her bra cup is a small mountain.

    ¡¸Onii-chan!?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Mana, your heart is throbbing¡¹

    I can feel Mana¡¯s heartbeat from my palm.

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­whatever happens, I¡¯ll never abandon Mana¡¹

    I kneel in front of Mana¡­

    I softly roll down the edge of Mana¡¯s panty.

    What¡¯s in there is the¡º±¦¡»tattoo, my letters.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s my treasure after all¡­!¡¹

    I kiss the tattoo.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, I¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes are moist.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Then, Mana looks up at the wall¡­

    The naked statue of her father is in there¡­looking down on us.

    ¡¸¡­Agnes!¡¹

    Mana shouts to Agnes.

    Agnes is surprised.

    Edie on her side is also surprised at Mana¡¯s serious look.

    ¡¸Hello¡­Agnes!¡¹

    Once again¡­Mana on her underwear bows her head to Agnes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m your elder sister¡­!¡¹

    Nei explains to Edie in English.

    Mana and Agnes¡¯ relationship¡­what kind of person Shirasaka Sousuke is¡­

    She speaks fast in English

    ¡¸I thought that Agnes won¡¯t believe even if I say it like that, so¡­¡¹

    Mana looks up.

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san, do it¡¹

    ¡¶¡­¡­ALL RIGHT£¡¡·

    The image is projected on the wall in front of Agnes.

    ¡­What?

    It¡¯s a wedding hall from somewhere?

    There¡¯s a lot of people dressed up in a bright daytime lobby.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s uncle Shigeru¡¯s wedding¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡º¡­Yes, that¡¯s march this year¡­the photo of Shirasaka Shigeru¡¯s wedding reception¡»

    Maargo-san¡¯s voice comes in.

    It¡¯s a photo from two months ago.

    Each of the families come at the entrance of the wedding hall

    A father¡­and two daughters.

    ¡¸Agnes¡­can you tell? That¡¯s me¡­!¡¹

    Shiraska Sousuke and her culinary researcher wife.

    Then¡­Yukino and Mana.

    Showing a confident smile¡­Shirasaka Sousuke escorts his daughters.

    Yukino and Mana are wearing a beautiful dress.

    ¡¸That person is my father¡­do you understand, Agnes!¡¹

    In the video, the father hugs Mana¡­kissing her cheeks.

    Mana smiles happily.

    A family of four that looks happy

    ¡¸¡­Papan¡¹

    Agnes speaks out.

    Shirasaka Sousuke and his family greet the people in the lobby one after another.

    Smiling¡­looking happy

    However you look at it¡­they only seem like a happy and beautiful family.

    ¡­Ah.

    Another family greets Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s me¡¹

    That¡¯s Megu¡¯s adoptive parents¡­

    Megu¡¯s adoptive parents are dressed in plain formal clothes.

    Yukino and others are in dresses and yet¡­Megu¡¯s wearing her middle school uniform.

    Yamamine-father bows his head repeatedly and Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s taking an arrogant attitude.

    Yukino¡¯s glaring at Megu.

    Megu¡¯s just staring at the floor.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, Megu, Onee-chan¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸I had such a bad attitude¡­¡¹

    The Mana in the screen is just aloof.

    Unlike Yukino, she doesn¡¯t despise on Megu.

    But, Mana seems to can¡¯t forgive her past self.

    ¡¸I never knew anything. I didn¡¯t see anything. I just believed that Papa¡¯s a splendid person¡­believed that I¡¯m loved and nurtured¡­!¡¹

    The footage switches to the reception hall.

    Mana and her family are on the same table¡­

    Mana fawns on her father.

    Yukino scolds Mana.

    Shirasaka Sousuke laughs.

    Her mother are looking at her daughters kindly¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s all lies. All of that. Papa has been secretly betraying us behind our backs¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re watching? Do you get it?¡­I¡¯m that man¡¯s daughter¡­we were the only family of that man! I was his daughter¡­Agnes!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s heart explodes.

    ¡¸Yet, why are you here?¡­Why does papa have a girl like you?!¡¹

    Agnes is dumbfounded.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Papa¡¯s daughter! I respected him! I relied on him! I loved him!¡¹

    In the screen is Mana from two months ago¡­

    It seems that she dearly appreciate her father.

    ¡¸But¡­Papa¡­did a lot of bad things outside! Filthy and disgusting¡­tormenting and making women feel shame¡­all while pretending to be a fine dad in front of us.¡¹

    The hatred for her father increases inside Mana.

    ¡¸Then¡­Papa¡­broke his family¡­us!¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸Papa¡¯s an idiot¡­Papa¡¯s too selfish¡­so we, were abandoned by Shirasaka house. Ichikawa Ojii-chan, even Mama has abandoned me. I had no more place to go home to¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke in the video¡­is taking easy with the Shirasaka clan.

    As the favorite nephew of the head of the house, Shirasaka Moritsugu¡­Shirasaka Sousuke has established a firm position in the clan¡­

    Yukino and Mana, his family are also shining like the clan¡¯s princesses.

    This is a video from hardly two months ago.

    ¡¸I can not go back home anymore¡­I can¡¯t go to school. My friends¡­I think everyone¡¯s not my friend anymore¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s the culprit of the obscenity case, ridiculed by the press¡­

    Shirasaka Moritsugu, his guardian is overthrown.

    There was an order to eradicate her entire family members for a while.

    ¡¸Because of Papa, I¡¯ve lost everything!¡¹

    Tears overflow from Mana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­Oh.

    Even though she intends to create a clear distinction as¡ºYoshida Mana¡», not ¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»¡­

    Inside Mana¡¯s heart,¡ºMaika¡»still lives.

    She remembers the time when she was happy¡­hating her father who destroyed it¡­

    The passions of¡ºMaika¡»is swirling in the dark whirlpool¡­

    ¡ºMaika¡»hasn¡¯t disappeared yet.

    ¡¸Do you understand, Agnes?!¡­My Papa¡­is your Papa!¡¹

    Mana approaches Agnes¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¡¡¹

    Agnes shows the expression of fear.

    ¡¸Margo-oneesan! Can you take a photo of me and Agnes¡¯ face and project it?¡¹

    Mana asks in a loud voice.

    ¡º¡­I can¡»

    The footage from the hidden camera is projected on the wall.

    The big image shows Mana and Agnes¡¯ face.

    Mana points at the screen¡­

    ¡¸Can you see? That¡¯s me! That one is you¡­Agnes!¡¹

    ¡­Agnes

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s, Agnes?¡¹

    Agnes strokes her face¡­

    Agnes on the wall touches her face the same way¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s Agnes¡­and this one¡¯s me!¡¹

    Then, she points at herself¡­

    ¡¸Take a close look¡­my eyes and mouth looks similar to Agnes, right?¡¹

    Mana shows the parts of her face and compares it to Agnes¡¯ face on the screen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¡¡¹

    Agnes is confused.

    ¡¸We¡¯re alike¡­we¡¯re sisters after all! I¡¯ve been told from long ago that my mouth and eyes look like father¡¯s!¡¹

    Margo-san splits the screen and shows up Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Then¡­Agnes is the same ! Agnes¡¯ mouth and eyes have the similar shape!¡¹

    Mana said while in half-crying state.

    She approach Agnes further and grabbed her shoulder.

    ¡¸Agnes is my little sister!!!¡¹

    Mana shouts with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    Megu hugs Mana from behind.

    ¡¸Even me¡­our ears are alike. I¡¯ve always thought so. Our noses too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan¡¹

    Then, Megu speaks to Agnes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter. Look, Mana and my ears are alike?¡¹

    Agnes is just dumbfounded.

    Mana grabs the shoulder of Agnes who¡¯s facing the front.

    Megu hugs Mana from behind.

    The three half-sisters¡­become a single lump.

    I¡­

    I look at Edie.

    Nei explains Mana¡¯s words, situation to Edie so she¡¯s just staring over here.

    I look at Reika.

    Reika¡¯s alert so she could make a move if ever Edie takes some action.

    ¡­Okay

    ¡¸¡­Mana, how long are you going to drag¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana returned to her senses.

    ¡¸In the end¡­you have no place to go so that¡¯s why you¡¯re here?¡¹

    I purposely push aside Mana.

    ¡¸W-Wrong¡­Mana is¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the difference?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Mana turns to me¡­

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Don¡¯t turn this way, Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¡¡¹

    I slowly approach Mana¡­then speak in low voice.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t explain to me but to Agnes.¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­A-Agnes¡­listen¡¹

    Agnes looks up to Mana.

    ¡¸You see¡­Onii-chan¡¯s very kind. He scooped me out who was abandoned by everyone. He treasures Mana very much¡­¡¹

    Megu whispers to Mana from the side.

    ¡¸Mana, that¡¯s not enough.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s always been helped, depending on Yoshi-kun. Yoshi-kun made you a place to live in, and it¡¯s peaceful¡­Mana herself hadn¡¯t returned anything to Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not true. Mana will do anything for Onii-chan¡­even sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t get it¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸What Mana hasn¡¯t return isn¡¯t the act¡­it¡¯s the heart¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Heart?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Mana¡­you know that Yoshi-kun likes Mana, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I know that¡¹

    ¡¸So¡­Yoshi-kun likes Mana¡­and Mana can depend on Yoshi-kun as much as she wants. You think that you only have to entertain him with sex, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think that way¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lies¡¹

    Megu said while hugging her half-sister.

    ¡¸In that case¡­Mana¡¯s just like Yukino-san!¡¹

    Mana speaks the name of her real sister.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Mana¡¯s just doing the same thing as Yukino¡¹

    Megu declares.

    ¡¸Yukino thought that she was liked by Yoshi-kun so she¡¯s always full of herself. Mana too¡­isn¡¯t that why you hate Yukino?¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Un¡­Yukino-san isn¡¯t kind to Onii-chan¡­so Mana hates her!¡¹

    ¡¸But, Mana¡­you¡¯re doing the same thing as Yukino¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¡

    ¡¸¡­I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You do¡¹

    Mana thinks for a while.

    ¡¸¡­That might be¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It is¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. It is¡¹

    Katsuko-nee approaches me and whispers to my ears softly.

    ¡¸This is a very good education for Agnes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Up until now, Agnes has never seen a person who seriously think, worry, care about others. This is the first time Agnes had a confrontation¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­By what?¡¹

    I asked

    ¡¸¡­By life¡¹

    ¡­¡­Agnes is

    Confined in this basement ever since she was born¡­

    And pushed to the fate of becoming the sex slave of her father, Shirasaka Sousuke someday.

    To worship Shirasaka Sousuke¡­to think of only him and masturbate.

    ¡­And now.

    Seriously talking, seriously worrying¡­meeting with her sisters.

    ¡¸Mana tells Yoshi-kun to¡ºravish¡»her right away, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re giving yourself to Yoshi-kun. You value yourself specially, and you don¡¯t feel like allowing Yoshi-kun to be taken away? I think that you¡¯re looking down on Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That might be¡¹

    Mana admits herself.

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s not just Mana. I¡¯m thinking about Mana objectively now so I speak like this but¡­I also have that in me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸I also immediately tell Yoshi-kun to¡ºravish¡»me. Even though Yoshi-kun embraces me when I feel anxious¡­¡¹

    Ah¡­this is bad.

    If this goes on, Megu goes to self-criticism¡­and it¡¯ll be hard to follow-up

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that obvious?!¡¹

    I speak in a higher tension.

    ¡¸Megu and Mana are sisters¡­it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ll have similarities!¡¹

    I purposely blur the issue.

    ¡¸Instead of that¡­how long are you going to make me wait!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so itching to do it with you already!¡¹

    I go behind Mana.

    Megu immediately moves to Mana¡¯s side.

    I put Mana on all fours.

    Mana¡¯s hands are still holding Agnes¡¯ shoulder.

    Mana and Agnes are looking at each other closely

    ¡¸Mana¡­Yoshi-kun promised to treasure us forever¡¹

    Megu whispers to Mana¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸Mana¡­what do you promise to Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Mana¡¯s troubled.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­I have decided¡¹

    Megu turns to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll become Yoshi-kun¡¯s best partner! Even at school¡­even after graduating, I¡¯ll never let Yoshi-kun feel embarrassed for dating Megumi! I¡¯ll do my best in both the club and studies! I¡¯d try to become beautiful. I won¡¯t have any complex towards Misuzusan and the other girls too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸If not¡­I¡¯ll just happen to be the same age as Yoshi-kun, classmates, someone who¡¯s next to Yoshi-kun¡­I don¡¯t want that¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Occasionally¡­ There are times where I feel like Yoshi-kun might actually be happier with Misuzu-san or Nei-oneesan next to him instead of me¡­ I hate myself thinking that. Up until now, I thought of such negative things and get depressed¡­Yoshi-kun always comes to help me. ¡ºThat¡¯s not true¡»¡ºI love you¡», being so kind with me¡­Yoshi-kun spoils me like that¡­!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s complex.

    ¡¸But, I know that I can¡¯t keep on doing that. If I feel inferior to the other girls then¡­I just have to polish myself to become a worthy woman for Yoshi-kun! No matter how frustrated I am, I just have to keep up with it¡­!¡¹

    Megu decides.

    ¡¸Because, I don¡¯t ever want to part from Yoshi-kun! I love him!¡¹

    Megu clings to me.

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¯s the same¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s on all fours in front of me, mutters.

    ¡¸Mana also loves him! Onii-chan doesn¡¯t want to leave Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸But, Mana¡­still doesn¡¯t know what she can do for Onii-chan¡­ Mana¡¯s still a child¡­therefore¡¹

    Mana speaks.

    ¡¸¡­Please embrace me. Please have fun with Mana¡¯s body¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I will, Mana¡¹

    Mana declares in front of Agnes.

    ¡¸Agnes¡­Mana¡¯s going to have sex with Onii-chan. Sex with Onii-chan feels really good¡­Onii-chan loves Mana after all¡­¡¹

    Megu lowers Mana¡¯s panty in front of me.

    Mana¡¯s pussy is completely drenched.

    Her slit is loose¡­wet and shining.

    ¡¸Mana too¡­loves Onii-chan from the bottom of her heart!¡¹

    ¡­Mana!

    I place my erect penis to her vagina¡­

    ¡¸Aaah¡­Onii-chan¡¯s thing¡­so hot¡¹

    Mana¡¯s looking at Agnes.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go, Mana¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please come¡­!¡¹

    I grab Mana¡¯s waist and push my glans in

    ¡¸¡­Nnn!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s hands grasping Agnes¡¯ shoulder¡­strengthens

    ¡¸¡­Aaah¡­it¡¯s coming in!!!!¡¹

    This 14 year old vagina¡­is narrow.

    I¡¯m invading in with my whole strength¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaah¡­Onii-chaaaaaan¡­!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s back bends tightly¡­

    My glans is penetrating Mana¡¯s insides.

    ¡­Zuruuuu

    At the moment my glans penetrate the narrow entrance¡­it slithers to the depths in one go

    .¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaah, it¡¯s coming iiiin¡­Mana¡¯s becoming Onii-chan¡¯s thing¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Zun!

    The tip of the glans kisses the entrance of her young womb.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, it¡¯s in¡¹

    I hug Mana from behind.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I can feel it, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana twists her back and turns her face on me¡­wanting a kiss.

    I stretched my body and kissed her small lips softly.

    Mana asks for my tongue.

    Our tongues twine.

    Tongues and the genitals¡­our mucous membranes rub each other.

    ¡¸Does Onii-chan love having sex with Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I do¡¹

    ¡¸Mana also loves it¡­having sex with Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    Mana looks at Agnes once again.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very happy! I¡¯m having sex with Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Happy?¡¹

    Agnes murmurs.

    ¡­Agnes has never felt¡ºHappiness¡»before

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it feels like the missing part in my mind and body are filled with something warm!¡¹

    Mana tells Agnes.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­take off my bra.¡¹

    Mana begs me.

    ¡¸I want Onii-chan to touch it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I unhook Mana¡¯s bra.

    I massage Mana¡¯s breasts while she¡¯s on all fours.

    ¡¸¡­Nnn¡­that feels good¡¹

    Mana said happily

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­please move¡­please stir up Mana¡¯s insides¡­!¡¹

    I slowly move my waist.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­ha¡­Ha¡­hah¡­Un!¡¹

    Mana leaks out breaths every time I push in¡­

    ¡¸What should I do, it feels good¡­Anges¡¹

    Agnes is staring at the silliness that unfolds in front of her eyes.

    ¡¸Agnes¡­this is true sex¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸What Shirasaka Sousuke is doing is just merely abuse¡­it wasn¡¯t an act of love¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Agnes! I¡­right now, am making love! Being loved and loving¡­!¡¹

    Mana moves her waist on her own¡­

    ¡¸Mana, are you okay¡­does it hurt?¡¹

    I had sex with her multiple times but in the end¡­this is a 14 year¡¯s old body.

    I don¡¯t think I should force it

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­Or rather¡­I somehow understand what Michi-san said¡¹

    Huh¡­Mana?

    ¡¸The bit of pain¡­feels good. I can feel the love¡­my stomach feels like melting¡­!!!¡¹

    Mana speaks her pleasure¡­

    ¡¸Aaah¡­ah¡­Aaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana, let go of your hand and leave your body to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­L-Like this?¡¹

    Mana sits on the floor while we¡¯re still connected.

    It¡¯s a sitting position.

    I open up Mana¡¯s legs from behind¡­and show the connected part to Agnes.

    ¡¸Look¡­Onii-chan¡¯s inside Mana, can you see?¡¹

    Mana smiles at Agnes.

    Agnes is stunned.

    She was just watching me have sex with Katsuko-nee from a distance¡­

    Above all, Katsuko-nee has a plump adult woman¡¯s body.

    But, Mana¡­

    Her body¡¯s maturity isn¡¯t different from the 12 year old Mana.

    And the fact that my penis is being accepted to the root in front of her eyes.

    Agnes can¡¯t even masturbate in surprise.

    She¡¯s just watching us have sex.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­kiss¡¹

    Mana wants another kiss.

    We pile our lips together.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸I love you¡­!¡¹

    Mana moves her waist on top of me.

    ¡¸Katsuko-neesan¡­did it like this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ahn¡­this also feels good!¡¹

    I enjoy the feeling of Mana¡¯s breasts.

    I rub her nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸Un¡­that¡¯s also good¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body trembles in pleasure.

    ¡¸Oni-chan¡­what should Mana do? How should I make Onii-chan feel good¡­?¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸¡­I¡­ Have learned various things from having sex¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking, on what to give for Onii-chan¡¯s heart¡­how can I make Onii-chan pleased. If Onii-chan is pleased then Mana is happy¡­no, Mana is living for the sake of making Onii-chan happy!¡¹

    Mana clamps up my erect penis¡­

    ¡¸Hey, what should Mana do? How can I please Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Mana¡­I¡¯m going to cum soon¡¹

    ¡¸Un, let it out. Let out a lot inside Mana. It¡¯s okay even if I get pregnant!¡¹

    ¡¸So, I¡¯m going to go harder¡¹

    I can¡¯t use my waist that much when in sitting position.

    ¡¸Got it¡­Mana¡¯s got a favor to ask too¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see Onii-chan¡¯s face while feeling good inside Mana!¡¹

    ¡­I

    We reconnected in missionary position.

    ¡¸¡­Mana, let¡¯s go seriously¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­you don¡¯t need to hold back. You can mess Mana up~!!!!¡¹

    I move my waist with all my might!

    I want to cum inside Mana¡­

    I want to release all of my desires!

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­ah¡­Ha¡­nn¡­aaah!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s small body shakes below me.

    Her small breasts dance in a circle too.

    Sweat falls from my body¡­and it wets Mana¡¯s fair skin.

    ¡¸¡­Nnn!¡­Nnn!¡­Nnnnn!¡­Nnnn!!¡¹

    Mana leaks out voices of agony due to my acceleration.

    ¡­But.

    I can no longer stop¡­

    ¡¸Aaah, Mana, Mana, Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chan¡­I love you¡­!!¡¹

    Aah¡­It¡¯s¡­coming.

    ¡¸Mana¡­I¡¯m cuming¡­I¡¯m going to cum¡­Manaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Let it out¡­Please release a lot inside Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Cumiiiing!!¡¹

    The jet speed liquid invades her young womb!

    ¡¸¡­The hot stuff¡¯s coming in¡­it¡¯s reaching!¡¹

    Mana hugs me tightly from below.

    ¡¸¡­Manaaaa!¡¹

    I continue to ejaculate in this second year middle school girl while kissing deeply.

    Kyu, Kyukyu!

    I contract my hips multiple times regardless of my will.

    Each time¡­semen is poured into Mana¡¯s vagina¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    We¡¯re completely sweaty.

    My body lost strength as I still hug Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Why apologize?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the only one who came¡­Mana didn¡¯t¡­¡¹

    Mana kisses my cheeks¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s very happy right now!¡¹

    She pats my cheeks gently¡­

    ¡¸Looking at Onii-chan¡¯s face who¡¯s feeling good inside Mana¡­my stomach tightens up! Mana feels glad she¡¯s born a woman!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m glad I was born. I met Onii-chan because of that¡­!¡¹

    This one¡­is my¡ºwoman¡»

    I have to protect her forever¡­

    ¡¸Did you see, Agnes? That¡¯s sex¡­this is the act of making love. Just how you see it¡­!¡¹

    Mana hugs my head.

    ¡¸This is the person I love! My beloved Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Agnes.

 Chapter 374. Weâ€™ll be aã€Žfamilyã€

    Chapter 374. We¡¯ll be a¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana fawns to me.

    We¡¯re still hugging each other¡­with our lower halves connected.

    ¡¸Please kiss me¡¹

    I overlay my lips on Mana¡¯s.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m pulling out¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. It feels a bit sad though¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Mana.

    At the same time I pull out my glans from the vagina¡­white semen overflows from the opening.

    I ejaculated this much.

    ¡¸Look, Agnes¡­I got this much!¡¹

    Mana scoops semen from her fingers and lick it up.

    ¡¸¡­Bitter!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to force yourself¡¹

    I said, but Mana¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s thing¡­next time, release it in the mouth. Mana would drink it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸I think that Onii-chan would be happy if Mana drinks it. Mana wants to do anything to please Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana raises up her body full of swear.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll clean this up then!¡¹

    Mana puts my half-erect penis inside her mouth.

    Licking up from the tip of the glans¡­she sucks up the semen remaining in the urethra.

    Mana gently caress my penis like it¡¯s a treasure.

    Agnes is just looking at that in astonishment.

    ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s clean now. Onii-chan¡­should I lick it more? Want me to make it big again? Mana¡¯s fine doing it again. Or do you want Megu-oneechan and Nei-oneechan to take their turns¡­?!¡¹

    The 14 year old naked girl smiles at me while holding my penis.

    I feel like Mana changed greatly from the sex earlier.

    Mana, so far¡­

    Would just say¡ºShould I **?¡»Or¡ºIs it better to ** ?¡»

    That¡ºWill do¡»¡­has disappeared

    ¡¸No¡­let me take a rest¡¹

    Mana doesn¡¯t know, but¡­

    I¡¯ve ejaculated three times on Nei¡¯s first time today¡­then, Michi, Misuzu, Megu, Katsuko-nee, and now, Mana

    It¡¯s about time I reach my limit.

    ¡¸Un, then, take a rest!¡¹

    Mana licks the tip of the glans one last time.

    ¡­Hmm?

    Miss Edie seems to shout something from the side.

    Mana immediately replies.

    ¡¸¡­What did she say?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºHaving that object plugged in your stomach¡­does it not hurt?¡»She asked¡­¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I replied¡ºIt hurts a bit, but¡­I¡¯m very happy¡»!¡¹

    Mana speaks to Edie in English further.

    Edie says something, showing a face that can¡¯t believe it

    Nei and Mana answers in English.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, when I said¡ºMichi-san who¡¯s liked by Edie too¡­is doing this with Onii-chan¡»!¡ºMichi-san and Onii-chan¡¯s sex are three times more intense¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, miss Edie said¡ºLies, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡»¡­¡¹

    Nei said¡­

    ¡¸Then Nei and I said¡ºIt¡¯s true¡»!¡¹

    Then, Nei speaks in English again.

    Edie replies with a pouting face.

    ¡¸¡ºCheck it yourself when you meet Michi!¡»I said, then she goes¡ºI definitely will¡»¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­she whispered to me.

    ¡¸Hey, Yo-chan¡­You intend to take Edie to the¡ºfamily¡»too, right?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Ah, wrong? Isn¡¯t Edie cute?¡¹

    No¡­true, Edie¡¯s got blonde and big blue eyes¡­and a girl with a beautiful brown skin, but¡­

    Apart from her character, or nature¡­she¡¯s definitely a beautiful girl.

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s attention was caught by her.

    But, we¡¯re not communicating at all¡­

    ¡¸Well you see¡­If Edie joins us, she can be Yo-chan¡¯s guard¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    Nei¡­what¡¯s that?

    ¡¸Look, after various things¡­¡ºKuromori¡»now is lacking in guards, you know that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Margo-san alone before was already a problem but¡­now we have Kyouko-san and others, Michi and Reika too¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san¡¯s a busy person, so she can¡¯t afford to stick in the¡ºmansion¡»all the time. She¡¯s got her main business too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Main business?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºMalandro¡»¡¹

    Oh¡­Kyouo-san belongs to a criminal organization in South America¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­is full-time guard of Misuzu, right? Or rather, she can¡¯t leave from protecting Misuzu. Well, there¡¯s Seki-san over there so there¡¯s no need to worry and just leave it to them but¡­there¡¯s Yo-chan and your group¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here too¡­¡¹

    Reika said¡­looking reluctant.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. Reika-oneesan has to give priority to Nagisa-oneechan! Besides¡­it¡¯s going to be more likely for Margo-oneesan to be away from, the mansion so¡­Reika-oneesan has to guard in here too¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Nei said before about Margo-san having a big dream.

    ¡¸Besides¡­Reika-oneesan, can¡¯t come into our school, can you?¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Michi and her sister are students of the same school so they can protect Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸Also, well, we¡¯re planning to have Edie transferred to our school. Furthermore, she¡¯s at same age as Yo-chan¡­so she¡¯ll be on the same class. It would be nice to have her as a guard under the pretense of having Edie a transfer student from US¡¹

    I know that, but

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Nei-oneesan¡¹

    Megu speaks from behind.

    ¡¸I will be taking care of Edie¡­but, turning her to¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡­what are you complaining about?¡¹

    ¡¸Becauseeee¡¹

    Megu frowns.

    ¡¸Ah, you think that you can have Yo-chan all for yourself in school? I won¡¯t allow that from the start! I will also have sex at school!¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine to have sex at the shower room in the club after school but¡­I¡¯ll do it on the rooftop while in the middle of the class, or in the infirmary!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸What, Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let me take classes please¡¹

    Well, Nei has gone to rooftops, cutting from classes a lot, but¡­

    ¡¸Eh, Yo-chan, you don¡¯t want to!? Isn¡¯t it great to feel fluffy while everyone else is studying hard?!¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    To be honest¡­I¡¯ve raped Yukino in the principal¡¯s office during class hours¡­

    I know the immoral feeling of having sex during class.

    ¡¸T-Then¡­once in a while!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit!¡¹

    Megu interrupts.

    ¡¸No, no, never¡­Nei-san, please don¡¯t degrade Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Yo-chan says he¡¯s fine with it¡­so why not?!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee claps her hands.

    ¡¸Yes, okay¡­that¡¯s enough!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands me and Mana a towel.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a shower¡¹

    Yeah, me, Mana and Katsuko-nee smell like sweat, love nectar and semen.

    ¡¸Nei-sama and Megumi-chan¡­please go get air mats, blankets and dowels. Extension cords and tap too. It¡¯s in the warehouse at the depths of this basement. A wagon too. I think that four mats would be enough for everyone to sleep on¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Nei.

    ¡¸Should I go too?¡¹

    Reika asks.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡¯s job is¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at miss Edie.

    Yeah¡­as usual, she needs a supervisor.

    ¡¸Ah¡­that¡¯s right¡¹

    Reika¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸You see¡­Katsuko-oneechan!¡¹

    Nei speaks in a slightly stronger tone.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time you stop calling me¡ºNei-sama¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­sorry, just spoken out of habit¡¹

    ¡¸Nei will do¡­Just Nei¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you too¡­¡ºKatsuko-nee¡»or¡ºKatsu-nee¡»would do¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸I like the call¡ºKatsun¡»though¡¹

    ¡¸Then,¡ºKatsu-nee¡»okay?¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Megumi! Follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, please wait¡­Nei-oneesan!¡¹

    Nei and Megu goes out of the open door.

    ¡¸Come¡­let¡¯s take a shower¡¹

    KAtsuko-nee reaches to me and Mana.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The shower and the bath are in the corner of the room.

    It seems that this was installed back when this was an atelier for the brothel.

    The prostitute who became a nude model for the painting washes her body here.

    There¡¯s no wall around the bathroom facility.

    It¡¯s all exposed.

    ¡¸Since the ventilation system is thorough¡­the steam and the moisture won¡¯t spread to the room so don¡¯t worry. The drainage is also well done¡¹

    Saying that, Katsuko-nee takes the shower.

    The water¡¯s already warm.

    ¡¸Yes¡­wash Mana-chan¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands me the shower head.

    ¡¸Here, Mana¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay¡¹

    I wash Mana¡¯s body.

    I rub the smooth skin of Mana with my palm.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­it tickles!¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸So ticklish¡­so happy!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out the body soap and¡­puts it on her naked body

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Deaar!¡¹

    She rubs against my back.

    Slimy, soft¡­it feels good!

    ¡¸What¡¯s that, Mana toooo!¡¹

    Mana¡­puts body soap on her breasts too¡­

    She pushes herself against my chest.

    I¡¯m being sandwiched by a 21 year old and 14 year old beauties.

    Eeh, I can¡¯t lose.

    I also reach out for Mana¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Iyaaan¡­Onii-chan you perv!¡¹

    ¡¸I am!¡¹

    I rub her butt with my hands filled with bubbles.

    I touched Mana¡¯s anus with my finger.

    ¡¸Hyaaan!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body twitched.

    ¡¸Mana will do it too!¡¹

    Mana washes my ass too

    She¡¯s not using sponge or towels¡­

    Her bare hands, skin, our bodies touching each other¡­

    ¡¸Here, here, don¡¯t be so rough! Take a seat and I¡¯ll wash your back¡¹

    I squat in front of Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee foams the sponge and washed my back.

    Meanwhile, Mana¡¯s washing my arms and feet.

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯ve always called them ¡ºNei-sama¡»or¡ºMargo-sama¡»?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks suddenly.

    Speaking of which¡­Minaho-oneesan¡¯s the only one called¡ºOjou-sama¡»

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯ve always envied those two. Nei-sama and Margo-sama¡­were in this mansion but weren¡¯t a prostitute¡­¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    ¡¸Somewhere in my mind¡­I think that those people are¡ºguests¡»of the prostitutes of this mansion. Therefore¡­I¡¯ve called them with¡ºsama¡»all this time¡¹

    Minaho-neesan was a retired prostitute.

    But she¡¯s the substantial manager of this mansion, so¡­¡ºOjou-sama¡»?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine already?¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s no longer a prostitute¡¹

    I turned to Katsuko-nee then said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s true. But, I wanted to tell you this. As a confession¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said then¡­she returned to washing my back.

    Mana¡¯s pretending to not hear anything.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think that I can really become a supermodel?¡¹

    I look at Agnes.

    Agnes is on top of the bed¡­staring this way.

    We have been eroding her world all this time.

    This shower¡­had always been an exclusive use for her too.

    ¡ºHow long are they going to stay in this room?¡»must be her thoughts.

    ¡­No, that¡¯s not necessary for now.

    Agnes¡¯ face is outright grumpy¡­

    Even from here, I can clearly see her beautiful face.

    Her body¡­long slender limbs.

    I¡¯ve heard that Agnes¡¯ mother was a beautiful person, but¡­

    There¡¯s various programs assembled to nurture her to become a beautiful girl.

    From her meals to exercise¡­

    If there¡¯s a training established in¡ºKuromori¡»¡­it¡¯s possible for Mana to be trained to be a super-model grade girl.

    No¡­wait

    Nei¡­Katsuko-nee, and even Nagisa¡­

    Though everyone had tremendously suffered mentally¡­they¡¯re all beautiful women.

    And they kept their beauty.

    ¡­It¡¯s not just Agnes.

    ¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»program¡­is already complete.

    ¡¸Mana will definitely become beautiful. You¡¯ll definitely become a beauty that can be a super model¡¹

    I tell Mana with my conviction.

    ¡¸But, becoming a super-model class beauty and becoming a real super model is different, you know? I think that Mana need to put on effort¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Mana washes the gaps between my fingers.

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯ve decided. Becoming a super model is just half of it. I¡¯ll become the¡ºWorld¡¯s cutest girl¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸World¡¯s cutest¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I want the boys all over the world to make noise about Mana, saying ¡ºcute¡»¡ºgo out with me¡»! The world¡¯s most popular girl when it comes to boys¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s a problem¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸If Mana become popular¡­it would be a waste to have you by my side¡¹

    She should flap her wings more.

    ¡¸But¡­if that¡¯s Mana¡¯s dream then it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    I pat Mana¡¯s cheeks.

    If that¡¯s the way Mana can become independent from me, then¡­

    Then I have to put up with it¡­

    But, Mana¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s dream¡­is to become the world¡¯s cutest girl¡­the world¡¯s most popular girl for the boys¡­but when that happens, Mana will tell everyone in the world¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¿£¿£¡

    ¡¸¡­¡ºI¡¯m sorry everyone, Mana¡¯s already got her world¡¯s most beloved!¡»¡¹

    ¡­Mana.

    ¡¸Hey, Onii-chan¡­you¡¯d be happy if Mana¡¯s¡ºThe world¡¯s cutest girl¡»right? Onii-chan would be happy if Onii-chan¡¯s girl is the most popular in the world?!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s desperate¡­

    The thoughts of a 14 year old girl¡­

    She considers my own happiness beyond my dreams.

    She thinks of wanting to make me happy.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I would be happy. Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Great, I¡¯ll do my best then!¡¹

    Mana hugs my arm tightly¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then¡­Mana and I wash up Katsuko-nee¡¯s plump body.

    While Katsuko-nee¡¯s taking bath¡­

    I wash Mana¡¯s feet.

    Between her toe fingers¡­gently

    ¡¸Ufu¡­it was washed like this before too¡¹

    That¡¯s back when I first raped Mana.

    After raping Mana in the rainy courtyard¡­in the bathroom, I washed all of the mud in Mana¡¯s foot like this¡­

    ¡¸Thinking about it now¡­I liked Onii-chan back then¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸My heart went tight after all. I feel like I¡¯m being treasured. Back then, I didn¡¯t understand it but thinking about it now¡­I think that was the start of my love¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s an illusion I think.

    Back then¡­Mana hasn¡¯t open up her heart to me yet.

    But, if that¡¯s what Mana thinks then I feel like she should stay thinking that way.

    ¡¸Ah! Yo-chan¡¯s doing that with Manaaaaa!!¡¹

    Megu comes in pushing the wagon and Nei tells us.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, wash me up too! My legs!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sure. Nee-san, and Megu too¡­everyone gets their turn to be washed¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay?¡¹

    Nei takes off her bra in delight.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then¡­after I finished washing up the girls¡­

    There was a fight in the middle of the room.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Reika?¡¹

    I wipe Megu with bath towel¡­

    Reika and Edie are facing each other in the middle of the room.

    ¡¸It seems that this girl has accumulated a lot so I thought that it¡¯s better to let her vent it out¡¹

    Reika speaks in English

    Edie glares at Reika.

    ¡¸What did Reika say?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºYou¡¯re weaker than me so follow my instructions¡»she said¡¹

    Nei answers.

    Making Edie frenzied again.

    ¡¸Reika¡­you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this girl won¡¯t be convinced unless we clarify the difference in power¡¹

    Reika returns to her guard face.

    ¡­She¡¯s in her underwear though.

    Ah, but¡­She¡¯s wearing shoes properly.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ve understood that this girl is an amateur from the battle of the hotel last night¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t use your cane¡¹

    If she used it¡­the room would be messy.

    ¡¸¡­Acknowledged!¡¹

    Reika lets go of her cane.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¶¡­Come on Baby!¡·

    Those words lit up Edie.

    Edie kicks the ground¡­!

    ¡­Fast!

    My eyes didn¡¯t catch up at all¡­

    But¡­

    ¡¸¡­Toaaa!¡¹

    Edie spins on the air and falls to the carpet!

    ¡ºHow¡­?!¡»Her face shows.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to play the ukemi¡­then fine. I¡¯ll do it until you¡¯re convinced¡¹

    Reika releases Edie.

    Edie takes distance from Reika¡­then starts once again.

    But, it¡¯s the same.

    Reika takes her with her arms and throws Edie down to the carpet¡­

    Then¡­it lasted for ten more times.

    ¡¸¡­This girl¡¯s too obedient to her heart. Since her attacks can be read, it can be dealt with no matter how fast it is. There¡¯s no craftiness to outsmart the other party¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸Truly¡­her physical ability and talents are wonderful, but¡¹

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s grandmother had educated her thoroughly so she won¡¯t be used as an¡ºassassin¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, here, bathrobe¡­Mana and Katsuko-neesan too¡¹

    Megu handed out bathrobes to everyone

    When I try to wear it¡­

    ¡¸Ah, wait¡­I¡¯m the one going to dress Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu tells me firmly.

    It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll have Megu dress me up.

    ¡¸Exercise time is over¡­clean that up and expand the air mats¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who wore the bathroom ahead speaks to REika.

    ¡¸Still, Reika¡¯s strong even without the cane¡¹

    Reika¡¯s cheeks blushed¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been studying Aikido since entering¡ºKouzuki security service¡» Besides, sensing the opportunity on the opponent is the same in Kendo¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s still amazing¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m a professional¡¹

    Reika said happily.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­take a bath with this girl too¡¹

    Katsuok-nee points at Edie who¡¯s huffing over the carpet.

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to sleep smelling sweaty, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Reika looks at me.

    There¡¯s no closure in the bathing area.

    If she takes a bath there, Reika¡¯s naked body would be visible to me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­should I face the other way?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, don¡¯t say that. Let¡¯s have all see Reika-oneesan even more¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve got a good style¡­there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you even showed your anus a while ago¡­why bother about being naked now?¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Reika-oneesan¡¹

    Mana points at Reika¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸There¡¯s sweat on your breasts¡­your nipples are erect!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?!¡¹

    Reika looks at her own breasts in panic¡­

    Her underwear wet from sweat¡­is definitely transparent.

    Her body excited from the combat exercise¡­has her nipple standing clearly

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaaa!¡¹

    Reika who¡¯s dignified a while ago¡­hides her own breasts.

    ¡­Then.

    Agnes stands up from her bed.

    ¡­Then.

    She head to the bathroom where nobody is.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, it¡¯s time¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸¡­Time?¡¹

    ¡¸Agnes takes shower every night at this time¡­and¡¹

    Looking up at the statue of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸She does her¡ºritual¡»before going to bed, once again¡¹

    ¡­¡ºRitual¡»

    Masturbating while looking up at Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue.

    While thinking of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    ¡¸We have to stop that¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸¡­If she¡¯s going to masturbate, then we have to make her concentrate on us¡¹

    We¡¯ll show real sex as many times as possible.

    ¡¸Next is Nei-oneechan and Megu-oneechan¡¯s turn¡­¡¹

    Mana smiles.

 Chapter 375. Ejaculation viewing

    Chapter 375. Ejaculation viewing.

    Making undressing sounds¡­Agnes takes off her apron dress.

    Agnes is wearing a fit sports underwear.

    ¡¸Girls compensate proper underwear for better style growth¡­that one, she¡¯s wearing underwear that¡¯s not too tight¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains.

    Agnes¡¯ body can¡¯t be imagined as a 12 year old.

    It¡¯s as mature as Mana¡¯s 14 year old¡¯s body.

    She¡¯s got more swell in her chest compared to the flat 15 year old Michi¡­

    Her legs are as long as Megu.

    Her ass having no meat on it, and¡­

    Her puffy stomach shows her true age.

    Above all¡­the light blonde hair and face is already adult, and beautiful¡­

    ¡¸As expected, half-foreign grow fast!¡¹

    Nei speaks frustrated.

    Agnes¡¯ body¡­is beautiful.

    It¡¯s truly like an angel.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Onii-chan¡¯s penis twitched!¡¹

    Mana noticed the reaction of my penis under the bathrobe.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, how¡¯s it?¡¹

    Nei strips off my bathrobe.

    My half erect penis rises up steadily.

    ¡¸My my¡­Yo-chan¡¯s so energetic!¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸Ufu¡­then I¡¯ll lick it up!¡¹

    Mana reached out for my penis and crawls her tongue on my glans.

    ¡¸Ah, me too!¡¹

    Nei comes from the side and sucks from both sides.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Ah, then me too!¡¹

    Megu speaks late, but¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, you help me out inflate the air mats!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls her out.

    ¡¸Eeh!¡¹

    ¡¸You were sticking with him all the time after lunch, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yeah¡­I had sex with Megu twice and we took a nap together.

    ¡¸¡­Okaay¡¹

    Megu helps out Katsuko-nee downhearted¡­

    ¡¸Megu, later¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Now then¡­Agnes.

    She begins to take shower alone.

    Her crotch is hairless.

    Her slit that looks like it was gently cut by a knife can be seen.

    ¡¸Agnes-chan¡¯s body is lewd!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Her nipples are pink¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Mana¡¯s got a beautiful color too!¡¹

    Nei pushes Mana¡¯s nipples on top of her bathrobe.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­geez!¡¹

    Nei grabs Nei¡¯s abundant breasts.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­it¡¯s so fluffy!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you go stronger!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Want to directly rub it instead?¡¹

    Nei tries to loosen up her bathrobe.

    ¡¸Eh¡­no thanks. It would make me lose confidence!¡¹

    Mana blushes.

    ¡¸You see, being big isn¡¯t all benifits! My shoulders get stiff. Look, there¡¯s hardly big breasted super models?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, speaking of which, that¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸The size of the breasts got nothing to do with the beauty. All you have to do is have some. What¡¯s important is whether Yo-chan likes it or not!¡¹

    Hearing Nei¡­Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s still 14, right? Therefore, it¡¯s fine to have just that much. I like Mana¡¯s breasts after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks, Onii-chan¡¹

    In the bathroom area¡­Agnes just continues to shower.

    Ignoring what we¡¯re doing¡­she calmly takes a shower.

    ¡¸¡­It has worked quite well¡¹

    Nei said while stroking my testicles.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, this operation was to invade and then erode Agnes¡¯ controlled space, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    This room¡­is a space only for Agnes.

    In here, Agnes¡­has lived without making any contact other than the staff carrying the meals and Shirasaka Sousuke who appears occasionally.

    Agnes¡¯ world is only this room.

    A world only for Agnes and only Agnes.

    I think that it would be hard to take out Agnes from this closed world.

    It¡¯ll take time.

    Therefore, we will erode Agnes¡¯ world.

    First is to make Agnes think that it¡¯s obvious for us to be close¡­

    ¡¸Up until now, she¡¯s only stunned by our existence, but now¡­she intentionally ignores us. That means that she¡¯s recognizing our existence. Yo-chan¡¯s plan is definitely heading towards the good direction!¡¹

    Then that¡¯s fine, but¡­

    ¡­Then.

    Edie who¡¯s toppled over the carpet rises up abruptly.

    Then¡­she takes off her clothes¡­

    She heads towards Agnes.

    ¡­What did she say?

    ¡¸¡­What is she going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸She wants to wash her back¡¹

    Mana translates

    Agnes is vigilant but¡­Edie answers with an innocent smile.

    Then¡­she takes off her bra and panty.

    She walks to the frightened Edie and takes the shower head away.

    Grabbing the sponge with the other hand¡­

    She roughly washed Agnes¡¯ body.

    ¡¸¡ºYou can¡¯t wash your back well alone, right?¡»she said¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    Agnes¡­Unable to do anything, lets herself be washed.

    ¡¸That girl really seems to look after the younger ones in the cult¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stopped her work¡­and said.

    ¡¸Geez, Yoshi-kun¡­you stare too much!¡¹

    Huh¡­Megu?

    Ah¡­could it be that she¡¯s talking about Edie¡¯s body?

    No¡­it¡¯s true that it¡¯s a delicate brown body, but¡­

    ¡¸Megumii? Why is Agnes okay but you¡¯re jealous when it comes to Edie?¡¹

    Nei looks at Megu.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡¹

    Megu panics.

    ¡¸Megu-oneechan¡¯s the same age as Edie¡­she thinks of various things comparing herself with Edie, right?¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Both of them are the sportsman type, their characters are overlapping!¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not true¡­Mana!¡¹

    Megu is red in anger.

    It seems that it¡¯s bulls-eye.

    ¡¸But, Megu¡¯s got the land athletic body¡­Edie¡¯s body is specialized in fighting. It¡¯s completely different¡¹

    I say so¡­Megu smiled.

    ¡¸Yes, yes. it¡¯s unrefined to be jealous Either way, Yo-chan¡¯s going to eat up Edie too!¡¹

    Nei said while rubbing my glans on her cheeks

    ¡¸But¡­I can understand the feeling when it comes to having someone on the same age¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­Nee-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­look, Yoshiko-san¡¯s the same age as me. Therefore, I¡¯ve thought of various things when I saw Yoshiko-san. Wondering if what would happen to me if my father didn¡¯t transfer to US and just stayed in Japan forever¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s attendant¡­Ruriko-san, 18 years old, is actually her cousin.

    Nei¡¯s on a lower year at school but¡­their age is the same.

    ¡¸If you talk about having the same age, isn¡¯t Iwakura-san there too?¡¹

    I remember the name of the student council president.

    ¡¸That one¡¯s out of question. She¡¯s a nymphomaniac demon after all I only know Katsu-nee who¡¯s as lewd as that one!¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say something, Nei?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes are shining from what Nei said.

    ¡¸No¡­nothing¡¹

    Nei takes my penis in a hurry¡­as if saying¡ºI won¡¯t talk anymore¡»

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Megu-oneechan¡¯s sense of rivalry with Yukino is strong you know? As expected, being the same age plays a big role?¡¹

    Mana looks at Megu.

    ¡¸That is¡­because I know Yukino¡¯s my sister. With her being the¡ºYoung Lady¡»and me being the¡ºIllegitimate child¡»¡­I feel down¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­sorry¡¹

    Mana bows her head.

    ¡¸I also made Megu-oneechan suffer¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    Megu comes close to Mana and hugs her.

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s always been kind to me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Then, Mana. Be a good sister for Megu¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks at me¡­then at Megu

    ¡¸Un¡­I¡¯ll be a good sister for Megu-oneechan. I promise¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too, I promise to be a good sister¡¹

    The sisters hug each other.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Hey, is Ruriko in that¡ºsame age¡»consciousness?¡¹

    I ask Nei¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s¡­the same age as Michi, right/¡¹

    ¡¸But, Michi is Misuzu-san¡¯s guard¡­and Ruriko-san who¡¯s the young lady of a good family, doesn¡¯t feel anything in particular?¡¹

    Nei says, but¡­

    ¡¸No, I think that¡¯s a good hand! Taking of the frame of Kouzuki house¡­when she¡¯s a lone girl, I think that Ruriko-san¡¯s first comparison would be Michi-chan!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸Even if she doesn¡¯t feel anything now¡­we can make that kind of complex¡¹

    ¡­Making a complex?

    ¡¸True. The bad thing about Ruriko-san is that she has no complex towards other girls¡¹

    Nei also says.

    ¡¸Eh, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Ruriko-san has been thinking that she¡¯s Kouzuki-house¡¯s daughter, and that she¡¯s different from normal people from the start. To be honest, if Yoshiko-san¡¯s with her, she thinks that she doesn¡¯t need family or friends, right?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Because she thinks that she¡¯s a special person¡­she¡¯s got no complex for other girls.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­you intend to take away Ruriko-san from the Kouzuki house, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­therefore I decided to kidnap her¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­use Michi-san and create a complex for Ruriko-san¡­I think that it¡¯ll go on!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll think about it. If anyone comes up with a good idea, just tell me¡¹

    Megu, Mana, Nei, Katsuko-nee nods at what I said.

    Then¡­Edie.

    After she finished washing Agnes¡¯ body¡­she hands the sponge to her.

    Then she points at her own back.

    ¡¸¡ºWash my back too¡»She said¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    Agnes¡­

    She thinks for a moment¡­then, looked at Edie¡¯s sturdy looking back, breathes a sigh¡­and wash it up.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, it¡¯s getting better and better!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s pleased.

    Edie¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t read the atmosphere so Agnes can¡¯t ignore us who invaded her room.

    Then¡­Edie.

    She beckons Reika who¡¯s been staying behind us.

    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised¡­and Edie nods.

    Then, she speaks loudly¡­

    ¡¸Err¡­¡ºYou¡¯re quite good. You¡¯re sweaty too, right? Come here and let¡¯s take a shower¡»she said¡¹

    Mana translates.

    Even though she got beaten up by Reika¡­it¡¯s not just¡ºQuite good¡»

    But¡­it¡¯s for sure that Edie¡¯s deepened the sense of intimacy with Reika.

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    Reika¡¯s puzzled.

    Instead of her¡­Nei replies in English.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡ºShe¡¯s Michi¡¯s Onee-san you know. Isn¡¯t that attitude wrong? Edie should be the one to wash her with respect¡»¡¹

    Edie seems to be convinced.

    ¡¸Err¡­¡ºThat was rude of me., Onee-sam. Please allow me to cleanse your body¡»She said¡¹

    Sorry to bother¡­and thanks, Mana.

    ¡¸Reika¡­go get yourself washed¡¹

    I order Reika.

    ¡¸¡­Lord?¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s a rare chance, get along with Edie. However, let her know that you¡¯re on a higher standpoint. Don¡¯t make her underestimate you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ha!¡¹

    Edie heads to the bathroom area.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    Then, she turns to me embarrassed.

    ¡¸Lord¡­are you watching?¡¹

    Well¡­of course I am.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­show me your everything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Reika takes off her bra with her trembling hands.

    Then¡­her panty too.

    ¡¸¡­Reika, you¡¯re beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Reika¡¯s cheeks blushes.

    ¡¸Now then¡­what¡¯s left is to show your guts! Reika-oneesan!¡¹

    Nei cheers.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes!¡¹

    Reika heads to Edie with a dignified face.

    She instructs in English.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, Edie nods.

    Edie gestures Agnes to soak in the bathtub.

    Agnes reluctantly goes to it.

    It seems that the relationship of¡ºReika¡úHerself¡úAgnes¡»is established inside Edie¡¯s head.

    Edie¡¯s rubbing Reika¡¯s back with the sponge much more gentle than back with Agnes¡¯/

    ¡¸Ah¡­it tickles¡¹

    Reika¡¯s back trembles.

    ¡­She¡¯s sensitive.

    Agnes is just staring at Edie washing up Reika.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Reika-oneesan seems to hate being seen!¡¹

    KAtsuko-nee comes to me.

    She presses her body against my back.

    ¡¸¡­Eh, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­we just have to make those three focus their attention to here¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said¡­then grabs my penis as she hugs me from behind.

    She strokes it with both hands.

    ¡¸Ah¡­huh¡­what are you doing¡­Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    Her slender fingers strokes my meat up and down.

    Her soft breasts are being pressed against my back.

    Katsuko-nee licks my ears from behind.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­Reika-oneesan, Miss Edie, and Agnes¡­aren¡¯t too knowledgeable when it comes to a male body you see? Therefore, I think we should show them at least once¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­what are you doing?¡¹

    Uuu¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s too good¡­

    It¡¯s much better than doing it myself.

    ¡¸¡­How men ejaculates!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?!!!

    ¡¸Perhaps, it¡¯s more shocking than watching us have sex¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s hands gets stronger¡­faster.

    ¡¸Ah, I want to see it too! I want to see how Onii-chan spurts it out!¡¹

    Man said.

    ¡¸True. I¡¯ve only had it inside me¡­so I want to see how it comes out at least once!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Err¡­Yoshi-kun, I want to see it too¡¹

    Megu too¡­

    The girl¡¯s gazes are concentrated onme.

    ¡¸Here, here, girls over there¡­look here!¡¹

    Nei calls out the girls in the bathroom.

    ¡¸Something amazing¡¯s going to happen!¡¹

    Then, she speaks English for Edie too¡­

    The three of them look at me as if something¡¯s going to happen¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, K-Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸How is it? Does it feel good?!¡¹

    As Katsuko-nee strokes my penis with her right hand¡­

    Her left hand finger¡¯s are caressing the back of my balls and my anus.

    ¡­I-It feels good

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t have to hold back¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to my ears¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yo-chan, show us how you blow it out!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, hurry, hurry up! Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Feel good¡­Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    ¡­Ah

    ¡­Ah

    ¡­Aaaah!

    My whole penis grows bigger!

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s hands caresses me strongly

    ¡­I-It¡¯s coming!

    The hot stuff rises up from inside me!

    ¡¸¡­Cummiingg!!¡¹

    White liquid comes out from the tip of my glans!!

    ¡­Byrurururu!

    ¡­Byrurururu!

    ¡­Subyu!

    ¡¸Wow, amaziiing¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­so it flies away that far¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing! You did well! Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡­W-Why

    E-Everyone¡¯s¡­

    They¡¯re impressed watching me ejaculate¡­

    ¡¸Men¡¯s amazing aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Megu speaks seriously.

    ¡­Hmm

    My semen flew at least a meter.

    ¡¸No¡­I let out too many times today. Normally, there should be more distance and density, but¡­¡¹

    I speak excuses I don¡¯t understand

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s amazing. Normally, men won¡¯t let out that much after doing that much!¡¹1

    Katsuko-nee praises me, but¡­

    ¡¸My my¡­Everyone over there got frozen¡¹

    Nei said, I look at the bathroom area¡­

    Reika, Edie, and Agnes are looking at me, frozen.

    They seem to be shocked from watching a man¡¯s ejaculation for the first time.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­let¡¯s check the taste too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee licks up the semen on her hand

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a bit thin as expected but¡­it¡¯s not that bitter¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Katsu-nee¡­me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives her finger to Nei¡­

    Nei licks up Katsuko-nee¡¯s finger¡­sipping the semen

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Megu tells Katsuko-nee, but¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to receive some directly!¡¹

    Mana crawls her tongue on my glans.

    ¡¸Ah, Mana¡­I want to do that too!¡¹

    Megu licks up the semen on my glans.

    Reika, Edie and Agnes stares at the silliness of the girls dumbfoundedly

    ¡¸Oh right!¡¹

    Mana scoops the semen that had fallen on my abdomen

    ¡¸Mana courier coming!¡¹

    Then¡­she runs towards Reika.

    ¡¸Here¡­Reika-oneechan!¡¹

    Mana presents her finger with my semen before Reika.

    ¡¸Eh¡­uhm?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s semen! Lick it up too Onee-chan!¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡­Reika

    She approaches Mana¡¯s fingers timidly.

    ¡­Lick

    She licks my semen

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Agnes and Edie are looking with a shocked face.

    ¡¸How is it? Delicious?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    At that time¡­

    ¡­Shaaaaaa

    Due to the shock from what happened in front of her¡­

    Edie pissed herself¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end, Agnes didn¡¯t do her night ritual.

    She seems to have lost the vigor to do from watching me ejaculate.

    Then¡­she just lied down on the bed, tired.

    We also head to the air mats Katsuko-nee and Megu inflated.

    Covering it with sheets and spreading the towel linens and blankets.

    Tonight¡­everyone¡¯s going to sleep here.

    No¡­from now on until Agnes opens up her heart¡­

    We intend to stay in this room.

    ¡¸¡­I wonder if Edie¡¯s fine?¡¹

    Megu asks while brushing her teeth in the bathroom area.

    ¡¸¡­I wonder¡¹

    Edie who pissed herself¡­

    Well, it was in the bathroom area so it was washed off and it¡¯s okay now.

    She¡¯s quite downhearted.

    ¡¸Un, it was shocking even for me to see a man¡¯s ejaculation. Edie doesn¡¯t know about men¡¯s physiology at all¡¹

    Megu look sat Edie worriedly

    ¡¸I hope that it doesn¡¯t give her a strange trauma¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Edie¡­for the time being, let her sleep next to Reika-oneesan on the very back?¡¹

    Nei asks Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸True, let¡¯s do so¡¹

    Nei speaks to Edie in English¡­

    Edie seems to ignore it¡­

    She crawls into Agnes¡¯ bed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Agnes is surprised, but¡­

    She didn¡¯t complain and just put up with it.

    Then, Agnes got hugged like a pillow¡­

    Then, Edie fell asleep.

    ¡¸¡­Well fine. That¡¯s fine too¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Un¡­if Agnes and Edie are getting along¡¹

    I think so too.

    After brushing our teeth¡­we¡¯re ready to sleep

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to sleep next to Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana lies next to me

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take the other side!¡¹

    Nei jumps in

    ¡¸Then I will be here¡¹

    Nei goes to the very end¡­

    She seems to be shocked too

    ¡¸Good night, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Good night, Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Good night, Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Good night, dear¡­!¡¹

    Each of them gives me a kiss¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Reika-oneechan too!¡¹

    Urged by Mana¡­Reika comes over.

    ¡¸¡­Good night, Lord¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Reika¡¹

    I kiss Reika too.

    Reika¡¯s body stiffens but¡­she still accepted my kiss.

    ¡¸Well then¡­let¡¯s turn off the lights¡¹

    Ktsuko-nee turns off the lights of the room.

    But still, the light from the moon is bright.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a nice atmosphere, Yo-chan¡­¡¹

    I fell asleep before I noticed¡­sandwiched between Nei and Mana.

    As expected¡­I¡¯m tired.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Wake up¡¹

    I hear Margo-san¡¯s voice in my ear.

    I open my eyes.

    Looking up at the skylight¡­the location of the moon¡¯s different.

    It¡¯s still night but a few hours has passed¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be loud, you¡¯ll wake up everyone¡¹

    Margo-san whispers.

    Margo-san is wearing black clothes.

    It seems that she¡¯s awake all this time.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I get up quietly

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Yukino escaped¡¹

    ¡­What?

    1. Yoshi confirmed Aegir in a few more years ?

 Chapter 376. The end of love

    Chapter 376. The end of love

    Yukino¡­escaped?

    ¡¸She seem to have opened up the door and escaped¡¹

    Margo-san replies whispering.

    Making sure nobody wakes up.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Reika gets up.

    As expected, a professional guards are fast to deal with incidents.

    She¡¯s trained to wake up quickly

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit of a hassle¡¹

    I try to explain the outline to Reika.

    But¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­Reika-oneesan. Stay in this room¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    Reika looks at Margo-san

    Reika¡¯s eyes reflect the moonlight and shows a glint in the darkness.

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s awake¡­as expected, the¡ºassassination cult¡¯s¡»education is perfect¡¹

    Margo-san points at Agnes¡¯ bed.

    Yeah¡­Edie¡¯s listening to us, as if asking¡ºWhat¡¯s up?¡»

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want her to be stimulated strangely. If she goes rampage in this middle of the night, it won¡¯t end well¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡¯s not familiar with this mansion¡¯s interior yet, right? Leave the searching to us. I¡¯ll leave this one to Onee-san¡­!¡¹

    Reika looks at Margo-san¡­then turned to Edie.

    ¡¸¡­Roger. Leave this to me¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll go search for Yukino¡­¡¹

    Yukino escaped from her room, but where did she go/

    ¡¸Yukino-san knows that Shirasaka Sousuke is captured in the school¡¯s confinement room. It¡¯s possible that she would come to help her fahter¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸She seems to have heard Minaho and Kyouko-san discussing from the side¡­the place Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s confined now is the same place Yukino was confined before¡¹

    Oh¡­the basement of the principal¡¯s office¡­the low ceiling room?

    ¡¸Or maybe, she goes out to ask help from the police monitoring outside the mansion. Saying¡ºI¡¯m kidnapped¡»and have her in custody¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s bad.

    That¡¯s the worst case.

    If Yukino talks about her¡ºKidnapping and confinement¡»then the police may use that to get into this mansion.

    The higher ups of the police have talked to Jii-chan but¡­the cops on the scene will want to arrest Kyouko-san, a former international wanted criminal for whatever the reason that is.

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­did the monitoring system of the mansion ont catch Yukino?¡¹

    I ask.

    Just the night before yesterday¡­I know that Margo-san¡¯s been watching the school¡¯s security system all night.

    There should be the same system used in this mansion too.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a system to detect intruders from the outside. Someone who¡¯s trapped from the inside trying to go outside won¡¯t be seen¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Somehow¡­I feel I¡¯m not satisfied with that answer.

    If that¡¯s what Margo-san says then it must be.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­Yukino-san is still in the premise of this mansion. If she goes outside the premise¡­then she¡¯ll be seen by the surveillance system. Perhaps, she may have escaped from her room but she doesn¡¯t know where the exit is¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know the structure of this mansion at all.

    She¡¯s always brought here via car¡­

    She¡¯s trapped in special rooms¡­

    ¡¸Do you think that she¡¯s still in the mansion?¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so¡­it¡¯s hard to look inside the garden at night¡¹

    I think so too

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go¡¹

    I try to get up, but¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hmmm¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Mana wakes up.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, I woke you up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, kiss¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I woke up¡­!¡¹

    I kiss Mana¡¯s lips¡­

    Licking Mana¡¯s lips as if tasting her.

    ¡¸Un¡­Yukino-san escaped you say?¡¹

    Mana, you were listening?

    ¡¸¡­What time is it now?¡¹

    Mana san asks, Margo-san looks at the dial of her neon light watch¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s 2:20AM¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I get it¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Onii-chan¡­I know where she is¡¹

    Mana also tries to get up from the air mat.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, I¡¯m going too¡¹

    Huh¡­Megu gets up too.

    ¡¸You¡¯re awake too, Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­so, kiss please¡¹

    I kiss Megu too.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­woke up!¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, Yo-chan, me too sleepy¡­pass¡¹

    Nei waves at me while still lying down.

    ¡¸But, I woke up so kiss!¡¹

    I kiss Nei who¡¯s lying down.

    Nei opens up her eyes¡­

    She hugs me and gives me a passionate kiss¡­

    ¡¸Uehehehe, Nei-chan¡¯s satisfied¡­good night!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡­Uhm!¡¹

    This time it¡¯s Katsuko-nee?!

    ¡¸¡­I woke up¡¹

    ¡­Yes, yes

    I kiss Katsuko-nee too¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll return to the dream world!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Katsu-nee!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei!¡¹

    The two sleep hugging each other.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Reika-oneesan too¡¹

    Mana tells Reika.

    ¡¸¡­W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re awake right? So Reika-oneechan do it¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh¡­okay¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the rule in the family¡­so Reika-oneesan has to do it too!¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    Well¡­fine

    Let them be.

    I approach Reika¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s kiss¡­Reika¡¹

    ¡¸¡­G-Go on¡­Lord¡¹

    I kiss Reika

    Reika¡­

    She¡¯s dazed from the aftertaste of the kiss.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s about time I resolve myself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­being my Lord¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve already devoted our minds and body to Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s go, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Reika, take care of this room. It¡¯s unlikely but if Yukino comes to this room, catch her¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to beat her up to the extent she won¡¯t die!¡¹

    Mana adds a ridiculous post script.

    ¡¸¡­Roger¡¹

    Reika bows to me¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, with Mana in front¡­Me, Megu, Margo-san goes to the first floor.

    Relying on the flashlight Margo-san brought¡­

    ¡¸Ah, this way!¡¹

    Mana speaks filled with confidence.

    ¡¸How do you know?¡¹

    I ask¡­

    ¡¸How?¡­apart from me, Maika-san has lived with Yukino-san in the same house¡­¡¹

    Mana is distinguishing her current self from Shrirasaka Maika from the past.

    ¡¸Therefore, I know that person¡¯s ecology¡¹

    ¡­Ecology?

    ¡¸Anyway, here¡­!¡¹

    Mana walks through the corridor.

    ¡¸Hey hey, wait¡­!¡¹

    We follow behind Mana¡­

    ¡¸¡­This way¡¹

    Mana stopped in front of the room.

    ¡­This is?

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, someone¡¯s here¡¹

    Margo-san listens to the door and searched for a presence inside.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll open the door on three¡­Megumi-chan turn the lights on once you come in¡­you two surround Yukino and I¡¯ll get her from behind so she can¡¯t run away¡­¡¹

    We nod at Margo-san¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    Margo-san grabs the door knob.

    ¡¸£³¡­¡­£²¡­¡­£±¡­¡­£°£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    She opens up the door!

    Mana and I jumps into the room!

    Megu turns on the lights.

    Margo-san goes around the room¡­!

    ¡­Bika!

    The dark room¡¯s filled with bright light in a blink of an eye¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yukino!!!!¡¹

    I shouted¡­and Yukino in the back of the room turns surprised¡­!

    She has a ladle spoon inside her mouth

    ¡­Huh?!!!

    ¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹

    Shirasaka Yukino¡­in the kitchen at midnight¡­

    Sitting down on the floor¡­

    Holding rice cooker with one hand¡­

    Using the ladle¡­

    Eating rice¡­

    By the way, her panty is visible¡­

    There¡¯s rice grains around her mouth¡­

    ¡¸¡­W-What!? You surprised me!!!¡¹

    Yukino shouts, blowing away the rice grains.

    ¡¸No¡­Like I said. What are you doing!!!¡¹

    Just what is that unbecoming look!?

    ¡¸Shut up! I¡¯m hungry so I can¡¯t help it!!!¡¹

    Yukino snaps¡­still holding the rice cooker.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would be filled with only three snacks for brats! Are you people idiots?!!!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸That¡¯s how she is, ever since¡¹

    Mana said with a face that¡¯s given up.

    ¡¸When she gets stressed, she goes to the kitchen around 2 o¡¯clock in the morning and eat a midnight snack¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Still, you don¡¯t get fat¡­Yukino¡¹

    Megu¡¯s also amazed.

    ¡¸If she gets a bit of fat, then she¡¯d exercise as if she¡¯s going to die. She¡¯s a woman who¡¯s ¡°Appearance first¡±¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Maika¡­don¡¯t say strange things to people that¡¯s not your family!¡¹

    Every time Yukino speaks¡­rice grain flies around.

    ¡¸Err¡­Yukino¡¯s the only one that¡¯s an outsider inside this room though¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes looking at her sister is abysmally cold.

    ¡¸Besides¡­why are you eating only rice? There should be food to cook in the fridge, right?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸Ah¡­this person doesn¡¯t know how to cook!¡¹

    ¡¸Maika, you shut up!¡¹

    ¡­But

    Even though you can¡¯t cook¡­

    You¡¯re going to eat rice directly from the rice cooker?¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸¡­Fu¡­fufufufufufuf¡¹

    Somehow¡­I feel it¡¯s funny.

    ¡¸Ahahahahaha¡­ahahahahahaahaha!¡¹

    I laugh.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Megu and Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸No you see¡­Ahahahaha, isn¡¯t that just¡­too funny?¡­Ahaahahahahahaahah!!!¡¹

    I burst out laughing.

    ¡­Looking at Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s holding the rice cooker with left hand, the rice ladle on the right, rice grains all over her face, sitting on the kitchen with her panty exposed.

    ¡¸¡­Wahhahahahahahahah!!!¡¹

    ¡­This is just

    ¡­I can do nothing but laugh.

    ¡¸Hey¡­what are you laughing at! You¡¯re rude¡­!¡¹

    Yukino glares and shouts at me, but¡­

    That makes it even funnier¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ahahahahaha, ahahahahahahahaha!!!¡¹

    ¡­I can¡¯t stop laughing.

    I wonder when was the last time I laughed this much.

    I laughed too much that I¡¯m having a hard time to breath.

    There¡¯s tears coming out

    ¡¸Hahahahahaha¡­hahahahahaha¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Fuu

    ¡¸¡­When I entered high school¡­I thought that Yukino¡¯s quite a beauty¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, I

    ¡¸¡­What? Are you saying that I¡¯m not a beauty!

    ¡­Yukino

    Is this what a beauty looks like¡­?!!

    ¡¸Guahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡­I laugh.

    ¡­I can¡¯t stop laughing.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­the rice isn¡¯t enough right? I¡¯ll go make something then¡­¡¹

    Megu said.

    She heads to the fridge¡­and checks the ingredients inside.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re fine with bacon and eggs?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, you¡¯re really going to make me food?¡¹

    Yukino blows away the rice grains again

    ¡¸¡­Sure, I will¡¹

    ¡¸Then, go. Ah, don¡¯t crush the egg yolk¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m good at cooking¡­¡¹

    Megu takes out the frying pan and¡­turns on the stove.

    ¡¸Ah, Megu-oneechan¡­let me help out too¡¹

    Mana joins the cooking too

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Wow, delicious!¡¹

    The bacon and eggs for Yukino is made.

    Mana made a salad side-dish

    ¡¸Only me?¡­You guys won¡¯t eat?¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s holding chopsticks¡­asks Megu and others.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t eat snacks at night¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    Their words are cold.

    ¡¸I see! I¡¯m the type that eats when I want to¡­If I eat too much then I can just go on a diet¡­!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t even say¡ºThank you¡»or¡ºThanks for the meal¡»¡­

    She puts chopsticks on Megu and Mana¡¯s dishes¡­

    ¡¸My¡­you¡¯re really a good cook. If I made this myself, I think that the yolk would be a mess and the whites would be black!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s satisfied with Megu¡¯s bacon and eggs.

    ¡¸I learned how to make for my own lunch box, even dinner¡­¡¹

    Megu said.

    Both of Megu¡¯s foster parents from Yamamine house are working.

    Megu probably had a lot of opportunities to cook for herself since childhood.

    ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s very like you! I don¡¯t want that kind of life. It¡¯s much more easier for me to pay someone else to do the housework!¡¹

    On the other hand¡­Shirasaka house always have a hired maid¡­

    Even though her mother¡¯s a food researcher¡­

    She has never made anything in her house¡­

    ¡¸Aah, if this didn¡¯t happen to Papa¡­I could¡¯ve hired you as our housekeeper¡­!¡¹

    Yukino looks at Megu with bullying eyes.

    Yukino¡¯s always been on the position where she bullies the weak Megu since childhood.

    ¡¸Is that so? But sadly¡­your father¡¯s socially obliterated. You know it, don¡¯t you¡­Yukino?¡¹

    But, Megu is no longer her past self.

    She¡¯s retorting against Yukino firmly

    ¡¸¡­I¡­I¡¯ll never forgive you people¡¹

    Yukino speaks out her hatred to us.

    ¡¸Who cares¡­¡¹

    Megu said¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ll never see each other again anyway¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸True. Yukino-san can go there and be healthy. Ah, I don¡¯t need letters. I¡¯m not interested if Yukino-san dies afterwards at all¡¹

    ¡­Mana too¡­?!

    ¡¸¡­Hey, you¡­what do you mean by that?¡¹

    But still, Yukino doesn¡¯t put down her chopsticks¡­

    She¡¯s eating the bacon and eggs without any problem¡­

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re a genuine idiot, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    I hear Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice from the entrance.

    Turning around¡­she and Margo-san are standing there.

    ¡­Oh, I see.

    Again, I¡­

    I was made to face reality by Minaho-neesan and Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Why do you think Megumi¡­who hates you so much made you a meal?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    When Minaho-neesan said that¡­Yukino finally stopped her hands¡­

    ¡¸Megumi¡­doesn¡¯t think of you as a barrier for her love anymore¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana too!¡¹

    Mana joins in on what Minaho-neesan¡¯s saying.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­there¡¯s nothing of you left inside Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡­you¡¯re now just a stone on the end of the road for Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I made you a meal for the last. I won¡¯t have any complex towards Yukino anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mana too¡­Yukino-san¡¯s already irrelevant to us¡­!¡¹

    looking at the charming appearance of the rice cooker¡­the illusion of Yukin in my heart has completely disappeared¡­

    Or rather¡­all of them flew away.

    ¡¸¡­True, Yukino¡¹

    I speak out unconsciously

    ¡¸W-What¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­were that kind of woman from the very beginning¡­!¡¹

    I selfishly thought that she¡¯s a pretty and kind girl¡­

    Yukino¡¯s always been like this.

    ¡¸¡­Is this enough?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. But¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want her to be under such horrible experience¡­¡¹

    But still¡­for her to be sold in the slums of a distant foreign country¡­

    I pity her too much

    ¡¸I see¡­then I¡¯ll stop it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s choice is just too funny¡­Ufufufu¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks down on Yukino.

    ¡¸True¡­it¡¯s too funny because of you. It was totally unexpected¡­!¡¹

    Yukino ¡­shivers.

    ¡¸W-What¡­what do you mean by that!¡¹

    Margo-san answers instead of Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Tonight was a trap prepared for you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Trap.

    ¡¸We purposely threatened you and confined you in a room. Then the dinner was only three¡ºUmaibou¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, what the hell was that?!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said it¡¯s a trap¡­it¡¯s a trap to let Yukino-san choose her own future¡­!¡¹

    Yukino shrunk from Margo-san¡¯s intense eyes.

    ¡¸We made so that Yukino-san can escape from that room anytime. We didn¡¯t give you attention¡­if you were a normal child, you could¡¯ve noticed it sooner¡¹

    ¡¸Well sorry for you I¡¯m an idiot¡¹

    Though afraid¡­Yukino still replies.

    ¡¸No¡­that wasn¡¯t just idiocy. I¡¯m impressed, Shirasaka Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we have prepared various things you would see after slipping out of the room. A mobile phone¡­ordinary phone¡­FAX¡­a pistol and a knife¡­ A normal child would see those first. We thought that you¡¯d ask for someone¡¯s help, even if it¡¯s police, someone at Shirasaka house, or Ichikawa-san your maternal grandfather. Or, you¡¯d try to escape from us armed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­all of those are traps. The phones won¡¯t connect, the pistol has no bullet. The knife¡¯s blade can¡¯t kill¡¹

    ¡¸If you try to get one of those¡­we intend to punish you¡¹

    ¡¸In short¡­we intend to execute you. Together with your father¡­¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸And yet¡­Yukino-san, you¡¯re so fantastic¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Without showing any interest on what¡¯s in front of your eyes¡­you head straight to the kitchen¡­!¡¹

    Oh¡­Yukino

    ¡¸In the end¡­you¡¯re just an unbelievable¡ºOjou-sama¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You totally lack in imagination to change the reality with your own power¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I changed my policy¡­¡¹

    ¡­What does that mean?

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸As expected¡­if you see Yukino-san eating rice looking like that¡­even a hundred years of love would be disillusioned¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Therefore Margo-san went out her way to call me¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­the pretty image of Shirasaka Yukino inside him would collapse¡¹

    ¡¸It was good for Megumi and Mana-san too¡­with this, their complex towards Yukino-san would be completely dispelled¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at her two little sisters.

    Perhaps, Nei and Katsuko-nee¡¯s expecting for this to happen.

    Therefore¡­Megu and Mana were the only ones who tagged along.

    ¡¸Goodbye, Yukino¡­I¡¯ll become happy with Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸Bye bye, Yukino-san¡­I hope we don¡¯t see each other again¡¹

    I see¡­

    Megu and Mana¡­

    They¡¯re convinced that they¡¯re above Yukino¡­

    They made Yukino a meal.

    ¡­As mercy.

    They¡¯re now looking down on Yukino completely.

    ¡¸When it¡¯s morning¡­we¡¯ll take you home, Shirasaka Yukino-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­Home?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡­Your house¡¹

    Shriasa Sousuke¡¯s house.

    ¡¸There¡¯s press over there¡¹

    ¡¸True. We¡¯ll collect as many broadcasters as possible and toss you naked out of the house¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be a shame in Japan¡­let¡¯s see, how about we have Ichikawa-san pick you up?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grins.

    ¡¸Then¡­of course you know it too but¡­you¡¯re pregnant, aren¡¯t you/¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll give birth at our designated clinig. Ah, I think you know it already but we¡¯re going to be observing you continuously 24/7 monitoring. In case you abort your baby¡­I¡¯ll kill you¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸You understand it don¡¯t you? We have Kouzuki security service on our backs. Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia too. You can never escape¡¹

    ¡­Back in the hotel last night.

    Yukino has seen the horrors of the organizations¡­

    ¡¸Also, you¡¯re not allowed to date another boy until you give birth to your baby. If you have sex with another boy¡­no, even if it¡¯s a kiss, you¡¯re dead. Both of you¡­in the most brutal way possible¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸¡­Now, eat. Shirasaka Yukino-san¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frozen.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­let¡¯s go back¡­I¡¯m sleepy¡¹

    ¡¸True, Yoshi-kun¡­I have morning practice tomorrow too¡¹

    Megu and Mana doesn¡¯t turn their eyes towards Yukino anymore¡­!

 Chapter 377. The end of love (Sequel)

    Chapter 377. The end of love (Sequel)

    ¡¸I-I¡­!¡¹

    Holding the chopsticks lightly, Yukino looks down.

    ¡¸Anyway, eat that¡­Megu and Mana made that specially for you¡¹

    I tell Yukino.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­It¡¯s unknown when would be Yukino¡¯s next proper meal¡¹

    I intentionally threaten her.

    If I don¡¯t do this, since it¡¯s Yukino, she may just tantrum and throw the dish away.

    ¡¸I-I know!¡¹

    Yukino starts eating again¡­as if she¡¯s biting her emotions.

    ¡¸Really¡­what a pitiful one¡¹

    Mana said.

    Yukino ignores her and just eats the bacon and eggs.

    She chews crispy on the lettuce salad.

    ¡¸If Mana was in Yukino-san¡¯s shoes¡­I¡¯d prostrate naked and ask for forgiveness. ¡ºPlease don¡¯t let me suffer anymore. I¡¯ll do anything¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t say selfish things. Maika doesn¡¯t understand my feelings!¡¹

    Yukino ignores her sister¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­I did that. Again and again, pushing my head on the floor, naked¡­asking for forgiveness, again and again¡­!¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    I hug her small body.

    ¡¸And I¡¯m finally forgiven¡­that¡¯s why I¡¯m in here¡¹

    ¡¸What should I ask forgiveness for! It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything wrong! And yet these people!¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸¡­Raping me again and again, messing up my life! I! I was raped ten times in one night! I was a virgin that time!¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸If that¡¯s all¡­I was the same. I had sex more than ten times in a day¡­even though I was a virgin¡¹

    Mana laughs sadly

    ¡¸Why does Yukino-san always think of herself as a tragic heroine?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika, you?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s speechless at the Mana who¡¯s completely courageous.

    ¡¸Though, I think in Yukino-san¡¯s case, she¡¯s very good as a comedy heroine¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks ironically.

    ¡¸She thinks that it¡¯s natural for other people to favor her at any times, right? She thinks she¡¯s a special person so Yukino-san has turned like this!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make a fool of me! I¡¯m your sister!¡¹

    Yukino shouts at Mana.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying this!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?!

    ¡¸I was also an idiot¡­ I¡¯m just like Yukino-san. I thought that being a member of Shirasaka clan is a special existence. I thought that it¡¯s natural to be preferred¡­so¡­!¡¹

    Tears come out of Mana¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸I was such a bad person¡­so I was punished, a lot. I was also supposed to be disposed just like Yukino-san!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­the first plan was to have Yukino-san get pregnant, give birth, then sold overseas¡­and Shirasaka Maika¡¯s planned to be killed¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸Onii-chan didn¡¯t abandon me who¡¯s cunning, selfish, someone who looks down on other people¡­so that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Onii-chan¡­has helped the idiot me again and again. Sacrificing himself¡­!¡¹

    I hug Mana.

    What thin and small body..

    Her temperature feels cold.

    Her complexion is also pale.

    ¡¸Mana¡­it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re already in our¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­thank you, Onii-chan. I love, love you! I¡¯ll only serve Onii-chan for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll do whatever you want¡­please stay by my side forever! Please, Onii-chan¡­I beg you!¡¹

    I pushed the crying face on my chest.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s wrong. Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡­Onii-chan?¡¹

    She looks up at me surprised¡­

    ¡¸Doing something or serving me¡­that doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    I look into Mana¡¯s eyes and said:

    ¡¸Mana¡¯s already on my side¡­so it¡¯s normal. You belong to my ¡ºfamily¡»after all¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes are lit up.

    ¡¸If you want to stay then do. I¡¯m happy just having Mana by my side¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­then I¡¯ll stay by your side. I¡¯ll never let go. Love you lots. I love you¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana asks for a kiss¡­

    I kiss Mana in front of Yukino.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Maika?¡­Aren¡¯t you still in middle school?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s shocked as she see her sister repeat such a passionate kiss.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already a¡ºwoman¡»! I¡¯m a¡ºwoman¡»of the man I love!¡¹

    Mana looks down on her sister with a triumphant smile.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡­me too¡¹

    Megu asks for a kiss too¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Our lips overlap

    ¡¸I¡¯ll stay with you forever too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Everyone too!¡¹

    Me, Mana and Megu huddle up.

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸You people have gone really crazy! That man is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yukino-san doesn¡¯t know how wonderful Yoshi-kun is, right?¡¹

    Megu said while hugging me.

    ¡¸Yukino-san isn¡¯t interested in anyone but herself¡­!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Minaho-san¡­I have a request¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Megumi?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still possible that Yukino¡¯s not pregnant, right? Miscarriage as well¡¹

    ¡¸¡­True¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸Though I aimed for the ovulation period of Yukino-san¡­we don¡¯t know that until time passes¡¹

    It hasn¡¯t been a week since she lost her virginity.

    Actually, we don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s pregnant or not at the current state.

    ¡¸In case Yukino¡¯s not pregnant¡­I don¡¯t want Yoshi-kun to have sex with Yukino again¡¹

    ¡­Megu?

    ¡¸At that time¡­I¡¯ll get pregnant, and give birth. I¡¯m also Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter. I can give birth to a child for Minaho-san¡¯s¡ºrevenge¡»¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    Her sister, Naomi-san was killed by Shirasaka Sousuke.

    The baby in her stomach was aborted.

    With the reckless surgery at that time¡­her body can never bear a child again.

    Therefore¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge was to have Shriasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter give birth to a replacement baby.

    ¡¸¡­Mana too. Mana¡¯s also that person¡¯s daughter¡¹

    Mana declares.

    ¡¸You two¡­do you hate him and Yukino-san having sex that much?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks the two.

    ¡¸Never!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Mana too¡­!¡¹

    ¡­You girls.

    ¡¸If he has sex with Yukino more¡­then Yoshi-kun would be corrupted!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want Yukino-san to touch Onii-chan anymore!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    Then, she looked at me¡­

    ¡¸What about you? Are you okay not being able to have sex with Yukino-san anymore?¡¹

    I look at Yukino again.

    Yukino¡¯s eyes shine an anger.

    ¡¸¡­W-What!¡¹

    Ah¡­this one.

    She doesn¡¯t understand what Megu and Mana were talking about.

    She doesn¡¯t intend to understand either.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care either way! Who cares about you!¡¹

    Saying that¡­she eats her food again.

    ¡¸Hmph¡­all of you are crazy! You all got some loose screws! There¡¯s no way I would go out with you! Are you an idiot?!¡¹

    Yukino now¡­

    Is just reflecting the anger she feels as her existence is being denies.

    Shirasaka Yukino only lives on the moment.

    It¡¯s impossible for hears to interact with Yukino¡­Logically.

    Yukino just shouts loudly if her feelings are harmed¡­

    She demands for her to be desirable¡­

    That¡¯s right¡­just demanding.

    Yukino would never make an effort from herself¡­

    She thinks that she¡¯s a special existence and it has to be given to her as a matter of course¡­

    ¡¸The taste is too thin! Does this not have pepper?! Geez!¡¹

    Therefore, she can say this¡­

    She continues to eat the meal Megu and Mana made.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Megu and Mana are looking at me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had enough of Yukino¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do it with her anymore¡¹

    Megu and Mana¡¯s face gets brighter.

    Yukino¡­she just ignores it and continues to eat salad

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸We¡¯ll continue to monitor Yukino-san¡­you three can go back to sleep¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, Margo-san nods in agreement¡­

    Yukino would be confined again after this.

    This time, she can¡¯t run away anymore¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yukino, put the dishes in the sink after you finish eating. You can do that much at least, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Good bye, Yukino-san. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll see each other again but, I feel refreshed! If we ever come across each other in the town, don¡¯t talk to me¡­I¡¯ll call the police¡¹

    Mana¡¯s cruel to Yukino even in the end.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s go¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    The two grab my arms.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey¡­wait!¡¹

    ¡­I won¡¯t.

    Megu, Mana, and I¡­left the room silently

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Yoshi-kun, for choosing us¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    The two hug me from both sides.

    I walk down the corridor for a while.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan, are you crying?¡¹

    Tears overflow from my eyes.

    I wonder why¡­?

    Why do¡­tears?

    ¡¸¡­Hey, are you okay, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Onii-chan?!¡¹

    Aah¡­I can¡¯t hold it anymore.

    I kneel on the corridor.

    The tears¡­

    My tears don¡¯t stop¡­

    ¡¸Why? There¡¯s nothing to be sad about though?!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s voice echoes in my ears.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s all Yukino-san reaping what she sow!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Besides, she avoided the worst ending thanks to Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un. Yukino-san won¡¯t be killed or sold overseas! It¡¯s okay, Ichikawa-ojiisan is a good person¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t need to mind about Yukino anymore!¡¹

    The two desperately try to talk to me, but¡­

    My tears don¡¯t stop.

    What¡¯s wrong with me?

    Why am I crying?

    ¡¸Yes, yes, leave this one to me!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s voice comes from ahead of the corridor.

    ¡¸Sorry girls¡­in this occasion, it¡¯s the big tits Onee-san¡¯s turn!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nei-oneesan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    Megu and Mana are surprised.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­open up the way!¡¹

    Then¡­Nei comes in front of the crying me.

    ¡¸Here, cry on me¡­!¡¹

    Nei pulls my body and pressed my face on her chest.

    My face is filled with Nei¡¯s soft and warm breasts.

    ¡¸Okay go on¡­cry as much as you want in my chest!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I kept crying.

    Nei¡¯s breasts get wet from my tears¡­

    ¡¸You really liked her¡¹

    Those words pains my heart.

    ¡¸¡­Wrong¡­that¡¯s not it. What I liked¡­was the illusion of Yukino I created in my own head¡­not that Yukino!¡¹

    Words spill out of my mouth.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I know¡­. Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That woman¡­isn¡¯t even human¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true! If not¡­it would just accumulate!¡¹

    Nei pats my head and back gently

    ¡¸But¡­I¡­but, but, but¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    I remember the entrance ceremony day.

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s not Yukino¡¯s fault! She just called me out when I was depressed¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡­Are you feeling bad?¡»

    Yukino speaks to me gently¡­

    ¡¸Un, I know¡­Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s not a bad girl¡­\!¡¹

    Nei said while hugging me.

    ¡¸But¡­that kind girl¡­never existed¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Aah

    I¡­

    Just the first words from our first meeting¡­

    Made me feel close to Yukino all this time.

    ¡¸Because she looks a good girl on the outside¡­I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not just Yo-chan, other people also think that she¡¯s a good person¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸But¡­that girl is fine to throw anything if it becomes troublesome, whatever it is, whoever it is¡¹

    If during the entrance ceremony¡­

    I wasn¡¯t trembling in shock from my father¡¯s disappearance¡­

    If it was really a sudden illness¡­

    Even so, Yukino would call me out, asking¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡­Are you feeling bad?¡»

    But, afterwards¡­

    She¡¯ll leave me to anyone that¡¯s close by¡­and she¡¯ll walk away.

    That¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino.

    ¡¸Here, cheer up! We¡¯re here for Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Megu¡­Mana

    ¡¸I love Yo-chan! Like and love you so much!¡¹

    ¡¸I also do¡­I love you Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Mana too¡­I love Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll never abandon Yoshi-kun. We¡¯ll stay by your side forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll stay here until Onii-chan stops crying¡­!¡¹

    The tears calm down.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re a¡ºfamily¡»!¡¹

    Nei said.

    That¡¯s right¡­we¡¯re a¡ºfamily¡»

    I am never alone¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸In reality, my role¡­has Nagisa-oneechan qualified for it. I¡¯m no match against Nagisa-oneechan¡¯s breast¡¯s tolerance¡­¡¹

    Nei said on the way back to the basement.

    ¡¸But look¡­Nagisa-oneechan can¡¯t leave Mao-chan¡¯s side right now¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s concerned as when Mao-chan wakes up in the middle of the night and don¡¯t find her, she¡¯d feel lonely.

    Therefore, they¡¯re sleeping on the same bed now.

    ¡¸Then¡­it¡¯ll be Katsu-nee or my breasts¡¯ turn right? As expected, breasts are the best way to heal a man¡¯s heart¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks at her small chest.

    ¡¸Being told that¡­feels a bit painful¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well, it¡¯s only at this occasion so don¡¯t mind it! Yo-chan doesn¡¯t get depressed to the point that he¡¯d cry!¡¹

    Nei said¡­then hugs Mana.

    ¡¸Rather than breasts¡­¡ºElder-sister-power¡»is what¡¯s necessary. In this kind of cases!!¡¹

    She tells Mana¡­smiling gently

    ¡¸When Yo-chan needs the¡ºlittle sister power¡», then we can leave that to Mana¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡ºlittle sister power¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, it¡¯s the same as role play¡­the effect is different on whoever does it!¡¹

    Role play¡­what?

    ¡¸There¡¯s fire and ice based attributes, right? Torrid won¡¯t have any effect¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Nei¡¯s talking about

    ¡¸Got it¡­there are times when¡ºlittle sister power¡»works, right?¡¹

    Mana¡­did you understand the explanation just now?

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same age as Yoshi-kun¡­will I have my turn?¡¹

    Megu asks timidly

    ¡¸Well for Megu-chan¡­there¡¯s the¡ºclassmate power¡»and¡ºgirlfriend power¡»!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸There¡¯s quite a lot of things¡ºelder sister¡»or¡ºlittle sister¡»can¡¯t solve!¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right¡­thank you very much!¡¹

    Megu happily answered.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­when we get back to the room, have Katsu-nee comfort you¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Katsu-nee conceded the¡ºelder sister power¡»to me¡­because she thinks that she doesn¡¯t have enough tolerance!¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­that¡¯s not true. Katsuko-nee¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s got some amazing breasts¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸The size of the breasts doesn¡¯t matter¡­Katsuko-nee thinks of herself as a thorny woman¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true at all though?¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Yeah I see¡­both of you only know the kind Katsu-nee¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Katsuko-nee was a¡ºsexual beast¡»until earlier.

    ¡¸The previous Katsu-nee¡­is messed up crazy from despair. Somehow, she fears inside her heart that in some instance, the thorns come out of herself¡­¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s got their own complex.

    Some person¡­to others.

    Some person¡­to oneself.

    ¡¸Got it¡­I¡¯ll do something about it¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The entrance room is left open¡­we returned to Agnes¡¯ room

    ¡¸¡­Welcome back¡¹

    Reika¡¯s awake.

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Mana successfully caught Yukino. Margo-san¡¯s monitoring so there¡¯s no more problems

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸What about here?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem¡­that girl seems to have woken up again¡­¡¹

    Edie¡¯s eyes are shining in the darkness.

    Really, she¡¯s sensitive to other people¡¯s presence.

    ¡¸Besides¡­Agnes-san seems to be unable to sleep¡¹

    Agnes¡­

    She¡¯s confused as Edie has sneaked into her bed.

    It must be her first time having someone sleep on the same bed as hers.

    No¡­even sleeping with everyone in the same room¡­

    Even spending so much time together with so many people.

    Nei tells Edie something.

    ¡¸¡ºThe problem¡¯s solved, we¡¯ll sleep. You sleep too¡»¡¹

    Mana translates

    Edie¡­

    She hugs Agnes like a small pillow¡­then slept.

    Agnes is still nervous¡­her whole body¡¯s stiff.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­she¡¯ll be sleepy later and fall asleep¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s completely open to Agnes¡­so once she understands that she¡¯s not scary, she¡¯ll fall asleep right away¡¹

    Yeah¡­I guess.

    Looking at the two¡­I come up with something.

    I lie down next to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee, you¡¯re awake, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡­As expected.

    Katsuko-nee won¡¯t sleep alone if we¡¯re outside.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­you¡¯re my dakimakura now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, it¡¯s the opposite¡­I¡¯m your dakimakura now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes are blinking

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t want?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not¡­true¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spreads her arms.

    ¡­I

    I bury my face in Katsuko-nee¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸Ooh¡­it¡¯s soft, warm, and it smells good. Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Dear¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s sleep¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs me gently

    ¡¸¡­Dear, it¡¯s about Agnes¡¹

    She whispers to my ears gently

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Earlier¡­everyone ate on the same plates, same dish¡­and she had experienced eating with everyone, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I think we should next show the process of making dishes¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸She should be taught on who and how her meals are being made¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think that¡¯s a good idea. Should we bake bread in front of Agnes tomorrow morning?¡¹

    ¡¸Bread takes time to prepare so it¡¯s impossible to do it right away tomorrow morning. But, let¡¯s do that someday. We¡¯ll prepare the equipment in this room¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san said that they¡¯ll take down the walls and have this room continue to the other by tomorrow¡¹

    If the size of the room doubles¡­we can do various things.

    Reika and Margo-san can train here.

    I want Agnes to see various people¡¯s lives.

    ¡¸Then, tomorrow morning¡­I¡¯m thinking of making pancakes. If it¡¯s that, you don¡¯t have to ferment it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Yeah, I think that¡¯s a good idea¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we have to get stuff down from upstairs¡­¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee told me her plan.

    ¡­Happily

    Making the corner of the room a cooking cente ¡­

    ¡¸Yes, then you see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    While she¡¯s talking about it¡­

    I fell asleep¡­

 Chapter 378. Morning Sex

    Chapter 378. Morning Sex

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡­Uuu¡­Hmm

    The morning light comes from the ceiling.

    It¡¯s already morning.

    I¡¯m being hugged by Katsuko-nee¡¯s warm and rich body¡­

    ¡­Huh?

    Somehow, there¡¯s something soft hitting my back¡­?

    ¡¸¡­Good morning, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ear.

    Is it Nei who¡¯s hugging me from behind?

    ¡¸You see¡­I was told by Ikeda-sensei yesterday¡­¡¹

    ¡­Ikeda-sensei

    The female doctor¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»indebt to¡­

    ¡¸¡ºYou can¡¯t have sex until tomorrow morning¡»She said¡­¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    Nei¡¯s hand reaches to my croch.

    ¡¸And now¡­it¡¯s morning!!!!¡¹

    Nei gently pats my morning wood.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s do it, Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Nei, that¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Then¡­Katsuko-nee who¡¯s hugging me opens up her eyes.

    ¡¸My, it can¡¯t be helped! I concede!¡¹

    Eh¡­you were awake?

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m participating too though¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens up her bathrobe sleepwear¡­

    Her rich breasts¡­nipples are in front of me.

    ¡¸Here¡­have a taste¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Katsu-nee you sly!¡¹

    Nei tells Katsuko-nee while stroking my glans.

    ¡¸This much is fine¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs me tightly

    My face is buried on her fresh and soft skin.

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    Hearing a voice from the side, I somehow raised my face from Katsuko-nee¡¯s breasts¡­

    Megu and Mana are already naked

    ¡¸Last night, Nei-oneechan was the only one who didn¡¯t have sex with Onii-chan so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll concede for now¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s flip Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh!¡¹

    Ordered by Nei¡­the four beauties attack me.

    My bathrobe is forcibly taken¡­

    Having me lay down¡­my arms and legs are spread and pinned down

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu licks up my right hand.

    She strokes my fingers with her lips as if she¡¯s fellating me.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana pushed my left hand to her chest and licks around my stomach.

    At the same time¡­Katsuko-nee¡¯s licking my toes.

    ¡¸You like it here don¡¯t you?¡¹

    She searches for my erogenous zones¡­stimulating it.

    ¡­Aaah

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go for this one!¡¹

    Nei puts my penis that pierces the heavens into her mouth.

    Making slurping sounds, she crawls her tongue around.

    ¡¸Okay, Agnes, are you watching?!¡¹

    Nei waves at Agnes.

    I see.

    Agnes¡¯ daily¡ºritual¡»routines are also done in mornings.

    In order to break her routine, we have to show our raw sex ahead of time.

    I raised my head and looked at Agnes.

    ¡­Agnes is.

    She¡¯s looking¡­at my erect penis.

    Afraid.

    Edie on the same bed as Agnes too.

    She¡¯s looking this way with ferocious eyes.

    ¡­Chupo!

    ¡­Chupo!

    Nei sucks my penis, making slurping sounds like it¡¯s bad manners

    ¡¸Yo-chaaan?!¡¹

    Nei takes off her bathrobe and got naked.

    Then¡­she turned around on top of me.

    Her head is fellating my penis¡­and her crotch is on top of my face.

    Nei¡¯s pussy¡­have clear liquid already dripping from the slit.

    ¡¸¡­Lick it¡¹

    I stretch my tongue and slurp Nei¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaahn, it feels good¡¹

    Nei¡¯s mouth has it¡¯s surroundings sticky.

    Nei¡¯s taste is sweet and sour.

    The scent of woman¡¯s sex tingles my nose.

    ¡¸¡­Ahn, this is¡­so lewd¡¹

    My glans is rubbed inside Nei¡¯s wet and hot mouth.

    My tongue¡­pushes inside Nei¡¯s hot and moist secret part¡­and dig out.

    ¡¸Wow¡­it looks amazing¡¹

    Mana speaks up as she watches us do silly things.

    ¡¸This position where you lick each other¡¯s parts is called¡º69¡»1¡¹

    Katsuko-nee teaches her little sisters.

    ¡¸Ah, speaking of which, I¡¯ve heard about this from seniors in the club¡­!¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Mana wants to try it too¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it later. I¡¯ll also do it¡¹

    ¡¸Un, right! Megu-oneechan!¡¹

    Click¡­I hear the shutter of the camera.

    Looking at it, Katsuko-nee got off the air mat and takes pictures with her digital camera.

    ¡¸Geez¡­Katsu-nee, don¡¯t take photos here!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s embarrassed

    ¡¸Well¡­the black haired Nei is beautiful¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s my first time having sex with the black haired Nei¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸Hm¡­what¡¯s up? Want to put it in?¡¹

    Nei answers me brightly

    ¡¸Nee-san¡­I want to do it while looking at your face¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­what a coincidence! I also thought of the same thing!¡¹

    Nei gets up.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, where do you want, up or down?¡¹

    ¡¸Top¡­I want to embrace Nee-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Mana, space¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay!¡¹

    Nei lies down on the mat.

    ¡¸Can Agnes see from this angle?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think this is good enough¡¹

    Katsuko-nee adjusts the position of the body.

    ¡¸Ah, Reika-oneesan don¡¯t stay there¡­come and take a closer look!¡¹

    Nei calls Reika.

    Reika¡­is getting small in the corner of the arranged air mats.

    ¡¸No¡­I, that¡¹

    ¡¸Reika¡­watch¡¹

    I ordered

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Lord¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, come¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s lying down on the mat opens her arms and legs widely, inviting me.

    ¡¸¡­Nee-san¡¹

    I jumped in¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rush¡­I won¡¯t run away!¡¹

    I suck up the breasts that has it¡¯s volume unchanging even when lying down¡­

    ¡¸Aha¡­Yo-chan loves breasts. You¡¯re like a child!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s 18 year old skin feels fresh, tight, and glossy¡­

    I lick up the cherry colored tip.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­It makes me shiver¡­so good¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei¡¯s aroused face is very cute.

    ¡¸Having one¡¯s breasts licked by Onii-chan makes you feel glad being born a girl¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I feel glad I have breasts¡¹

    Megu and Mana said¡­Reika swallows her saliva.

    Reika¡­you¡¯re 2 years older than Katsuko-nee, right?

    23 years old.

    She has the most mature body among them.

    Observed us have sex multiple times¡­

    It¡¯s about time the¡ºsex is a pleasant thing¡»is ingrained in Reika¡¯s mind.

    Reika will soon want to experience it herself.

    No, in Reika¡¯s case¡­we have to wait for it to happen.

    If I command her to have sex¡­Reika¡¯s heart would remain closed up, I think.

    Reika¡¯s still calling me¡ºLord¡»even now.

    She wants to join in our family and yet.

    Reika still brings out the concept of master-slave relationship¡­

    She¡¯s still afraid of liberating her mind completely.

    If she has no options as it¡¯s the order of her¡ºLord¡»¡­then Reika can shield her own heart.

    But, in that case¡­we can¡¯t be real¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan, you see¡¹

    Hearing Nei¡¯s voice¡­I take off my mouth from her nipple

    ¡¸The depths of my stomach goes tight. It seems it want it already¡¹

    This black haired beauty¡­wants me.

    ¡¸Yeah, I get that¡­it means that your womb¡¯s getting hot, right?¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Yes, I can understand that too¡¹

    Mana said¡­Reika touches her own belly gently.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡­Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­please give it to me!¡¹

    I push my erect penis to Nei¡¯s entrance.

    The place I just broke through yesterday¡­ is narrow.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if it hurts¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­Nei!!¡¹

    I shouted Nei unconsciously.

    I push in my glans to her vagina¡­

    ¡¸Aagu!¡¹

    Nei looks like she¡¯s in pain.

    ¡¸Just go on¡­give me your everything!!¡¹

    My glans penetrates through her narrowest place.

    Then¡­it pushed in all the way to the end.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s all in!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I can feel it¡¹

    Nei smiles at me¡­her face is sweaty

    ¡¸Let me take a break¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me get familiar with it¡¹

    I hug Nei¡­not moving at all

    ¡¸Amazing¡­it all went in¡¹

    Mana said¡­looking at the joint.

    ¡¸So it¡¯s always like this inside me¡¹

    ¡­Click

    ¡­Click

    Katsuko-nee captures the connected part.

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­lick up the connected part¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good¡­do it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it too¡¹

    Megu takes the initiative and crawls her tongue on the connecting part.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    ¡¸How is it, Yoshi-kun¡­does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s very good¡­Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Mana to!¡¹

    Mana licks as well

    ¡¸Un, it makes me shiver, it feels good¡­!¡¹

    Nei said.

    Megu and Mana licks the parts where we are connected.

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of that too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to lick the anus too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while pressing the shutter.

    ¡¸Eeeeeeeh?!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it!¡¹

    Megu licks my anus without any hesitation

    ¡¸Ah¡­aaah¡¹

    I leak out my voice unconsciously

    ¡¸Does it feel that good? Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Want to do it too, Mana?¡¹

    Megu gives way to Mana.

    ¡¸Sure! Thanks!¡¹

    This time, Mana goes to my anus¡­

    Megu licks Nei¡¯s anus.

    ¡¸Wow, this is good¡­!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s vagina tightens up¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it for you two later!!¡¹

    Nei said, feeling good.

    ¡¸Hey, dear¡­Look at Agnes¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said¡­I turned around.

    Agnes is¡­

    She started masturbating¡­looking at us.

    Not on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei looks up at me with hot moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    I know what Nei wants

    ¡¸Megu, Mana¡­that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re going to make love¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­watch us¡¹

    I slowly move my waist.

    At first, slowly, drawing a circle.

    Then, I begin to piston.

    ¡¸¡­Nnnnnn¡­Nnnnn¡­Ah¡­!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s breath gradually gets rougher.

    Her panting voice¡­grows louder

    ¡¸¡­Uu¡­Fuu¡­Ha¡­Aha¡­Aahn!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body shakes as I poke her¡­

    Her abundant chest sways like a wave.

    ¡¸Just because it feels good, you mustn¡¯t loosen up¡­Nei, move your waist to suit himn. You should clamp his penis¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives advice while taking photos.

    ¡¸L-Like this?¡¹

    Nei too¡­slams her waist from below.

    ¡¸Try a lot of things. Try to look for the place where it feels good for both of you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Yo-chan, look at my face¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    We look at each other while having sex¡­

    Beautiful

    My Nei is truly beautiful.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­H-Here¡­it feels good here. Yo-chan shows a a pained face¡­!¡¹

    Nei who said that is also looking like she¡¯s in pain.

    ¡¸¡­Beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­beautiful, cute¡­just how I like it. I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Aah

    I can¡¯t stop moving my waist.

    ¡¸¡­Guh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t mind it¡­I¡¯m happy that it feels painful¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei!

    ¡¸I¡¯m having sex with Yo-chan! I¡¯m so happy!!!! Aah!¡¹

    ¡­Aaah¡­

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m about to¡¹

    ¡¸Go on! Let out a lot¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    Nei hasn¡¯t climaxed yet.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­cum, let it all out!¡¹

    Nei pushes her waist upwards¡­

    ¡¸I want Yo-chan¡¯s stuff¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Cute!

    What cuteness¡­Nei!

    ¡­Aaaah

    ¡¸¡­I, I, I¡¹

    ¡¸Go on! Hurry! Faster! Give it to me!!¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    She wants me.

    ¡­Aaaah!

    ¡¸Cum¡­cumming¡­I¡¯m cummiiiing!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hot!!!¡¹

    The heat flows into Nei¡¯s uterus

    ¡¸Aaaaah, it¡¯s coming in¡­I can feel the hot stuff!¡¹

    ¡­Nei!

    I hug Nei with all my strength.

    I kiss her!

    I push in my tongue!

    Nei sucks my tongue while her body trembles.

    ¡­Cumming¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s still coming out

    The first semen of the morning is poured inside Nei¡¯s womb¡­

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    We look at each other while hugging

    ¡¸¡­You came?¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸Yeah. It felt amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    Nei kisses my lips.

    ¡¸Making Yo-chan feel good with your body¡­is amazing! Sex is really amazing¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸Really¡­it¡¯s something you can only do when your body is naked. It feels happy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You also need to have your heart naked¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Oh right¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve dedicated my mind and body to Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s cum together next time¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll do my best next time¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m getting off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un, Yo-chan¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Nei.

    ¡¸Nei, show it to Agnes¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Katsu-nee¡¹

    Nei spreads her legs, facing Agnes¡¯ direction

    ¡­Immediately after.

    The cloudy liquid pours out form her vagina.

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s a lot¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the first of the morning after all¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Agnes¡¯ eyes and mouth are opened widely, she¡¯s looking at the liquid spilling out of Nei¡¯s slit.

    Her hand stops masturbating completely.

    Shirasaka Sousuke has shown off a lot of male and female having sex, and semen¡­

    But¡­

    ¡¸¡­Thank you, Nei-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Same here, Yo-chan¡¹

    We smile at each other¡­exchange kisses.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex shouldn¡¯t have this¡­having such a radiant face after the act, smiling at each othe.r

    ¡¸¡­Mugigigi!!!¡¹

    Then suddenly¡­

    Edie roars mysteriously next to Agnes.

    Me ejaculating last night¡­and now, semen dripping from Nei¡¯s womb.

    She finally connected the dots inside her head.

    She seems to understand that sex is releasing a man¡¯s liquid inside the woman¡¯s body.

    Of course, Edie doesn¡¯t know that this is an act of child-making, but¡­

    She seems to have grasped the fundamental actions of a human being.

    Edie¡¯s attacked by the real feeling of¡ºsex¡»

    ¡¸Well¡­let¡¯s leave her alone¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­Mana will clean it up!¡¹

    The naked Mana puts my penis in her mouth, and begins clean up fellatio.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll go with Nei-oneesan¡­¡¹

    Likewise, the naked Megu¡­licks up my sperm coming out of Nei¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸Oh, this will be a good photo too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of that spectacle¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After a while, everyone was playing naked.

    Hugging, kissing¡­laughing.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s camera captures all of those.

    Of course, Reika¡¯s just the only one confused, in the corner of the air mats.

    Agnes is dumbfounded.

    Edie¡¯s curled herself up with the futon on her head.

    ¡¸Megu, you¡¯re going to your club¡¯s practice today right? What time is it?¡¹

    I suddenly remembered so I asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s starting at 9 o¡¯clock. But, the first years has to go by 8:30¡­¡¹

    I see, they won¡¯t have any morning practice during the consecutive holidays as I expected.

    ¡¸¡­What time is it now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s 6:30¡¹

    Reika looked at her wristwatch and said.

    As expected of a pro guard¡­she seems to always have a waterproof watch

    ¡¸Then, we still have time¡¹

    This¡ºmansion¡»is very close to the school

    ¡¸Ojou-sama and others will be heading too school by car¡­so it¡¯s fine to just take the ride¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s confined in the school

    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s guards in front of the mansion¡­so it¡¯s dangerous to go alone. You should do that, Megu¡¹

    It¡¯s both the police and Kouzuki security service

    Besides, if Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t go to school, the school¡¯s security system won¡¯t work

    ¡¸True¡­okay¡¹

    Megu¡¯s also convinced

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time we wear our clothes?¡¹

    When I proposed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Nope¡¹

    ¡¸Just a bit more¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet!¡¹

    Nei, Megu, and Mana¡­replies.

    Well, seeing beautiful nude girls in the morning light¡­is definitely exceptional

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Good morning!¡¹

    A young girl¡¯s voice comes from the entrance of the room.

    Looking at it¡­Nagisa and Mao-chan are there.

    ¡¸Awawawa! Everyone¡¯s naked!¡¹

    Ah¡­this is a bad education for her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Mao. We¡¯re all taking a bath anyway¡¹

    Nagisa follows up.

    ¡¸Tehehehe¡­bath! Bath!¡¹

    I see.

    I promised to take a bath with Mao-chan this morning

    ¡¸Un¡­shall we?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m going to prepare hot water in the tub!¡¹

    The naked Mana runs to the bath corner

    She also intends to join in

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Mana, you can¡¯t! You¡¯re going later! Let Nagisa-oneechan get in!¡¹

    Nei scolds Mana.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­It¡¯s Nagisa-oneechan¡¯s turn next¡¹

    Megu also said.

    ¡¸I see¡­true¡¹

    Mana now, is able to think of other people.

    She¡¯s easily convinced.

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    I get up from the mat¡­and head to Mao-chan, naked

    ¡¸Uppusu!!!¡­Mugigigigigigi!!!¡¹

    Then, Edie jumps in with an amazing momentum.

    Then¡­she tells Nagisa and Mao-chan something in English.

    Desperately¡­a loud voice with gestures¡­

    ¡¸What is she talking about, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡ºThis guy is dangerous. Mysterious white liquid flies from his penis. Mao¡¯s in danger if he gets close. Evacuate right away¡»¡­She said¡¹

    ¡­I-I see.

    Nagisa smiles at Edie.

    Then, she replies in very fluent English.

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­so you can speak English?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes that girl received various communication courses when she had time, back when she was a prostitute. She¡¯s a hard worker, unlike me¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡ºThis man¡¯s very important to us. Mao didn¡¯t have a father but he promised to be Mao¡¯s father. That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine. Thank you for your concern however¡»¡¹

    Mana translates what Nagisa said.

    ¡¸Look, Mao¡­you can call him Papa!¡¹

    ¡¸Papa!¡¹

    Mao-chan jumps to my chest, smiling.

    I hug Mao-chan and carry her.

    ¡¸Okay¡­let¡¯s take a bath then!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Papa!¡¹

    I slowly lower Mao-chan¡¯s small body on the floor and¡­

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    She takes off the clothes she¡¯s wearing in a hurry.

    ¡¸Geez, Mao¡­take off your clothes properly!¡¹

    Nagisa picks off each of the clothes Mao-chan stripped.

    ¡¸You see¡­Papa¡¹

    Mao-chan grins.

    ¡¸I was told by Mama last night¡¹

    ¡¸Hm¡­what is it?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    Mao-chan tries to imitate Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸I wish he¡¯ll embrace me sooner. If this goes on, I¡¯ll become ¡°Yokyufuman¡±!¡¹2

    Nagisa¡¯s face turns red¡­!

    ¡¸Geez, Mao!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao-chan¡­What¡¯s ¡°Yokyufuman¡±?¡¹

    I pat Mao¡¯s head¡­

    ¡¸It means getting sad unless one gets hugged tight¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    I go in front of Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸Nagisa¡­I love you¡¹

    I hug Nagisa¡¯s body tightly

    ¡¸Geez¡­sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸I also love you¡­dear¡¹

    We kiss each other¡­

    1. Nice

    2. It¡¯ll be explained on the next lines

 Chapter 379. Raging Yukino (Part 1)

    Chapter 379. Raging Yukino (Part 1)

    ¡¸Ufufu, fuun¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s in good mood since morning¡­

    I¡¯m washing her body with a sponge.

    The naked Nagisa is washing my body as well.

    ¡¸Wahahaiii, scrubbing! washing!!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s grinning

    ¡¸It¡¯s so nice being a child¡¹

    Nei said while watching us take a bath from top of the air mat.

    ¡¸True¡­I want that too¡¹

    Megu says such a thing.

    ¡¸Mana wants to be like Mao-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Megu turns to Mana

    ¡¸Then, Mana can be spoiled by Onii-chan a lot!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. That¡¯s also good¡­how about we try¡ºBaby play¡»next time?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    ¡¸What kind of play is that?¡¹

    Megu¡­I beg you, don¡¯t be so interested in it

    I feel like if it¡¯s Nei or Mana, it¡¯ll be just a play¡­

    If it¡¯s Megu, she will take the¡ºBaby play¡»seriously¡­

    ¡¸Well, in reality, it¡¯s the male who plays the baby¡­¡¹

    Three girls listen to Katsuko-nee¡¯s talk seriously¡­

    On the other hand, Agnes and Edie are watching us with caution.

    ¡­Huh?

    Edie comes down the bed and walks towards us.

    Reika moves towards us.

    ¡¸Ah , it¡¯s okay¡­Onee-san¡¹

    Nagisa tells Reika, smiling.

    Then, she speaks to Edie in English

    Edie also replied something.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up with Edie?¡¹

    I asked

    ¡¸¡ºLet me wash Mao¡»¡­she said!¡¹

    Edie seems to want to scrub Mao-chan who¡¯s her favorite by all means.

    She overcame the fear of me(the ejaculating ghost)¡­and came to the bathroom area.

    ¡¸Then tell her to¡ºHurry up and strip¡»¡¹

    I tell Nagisa

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the bathtub¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, dear¡¹

    Nagisa speaks in English and¡­Edie¡¯s cheered up¡­

    She takes off her clothes right away.

    She takes the sponge from me and head to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Mao, Onee-chan said she wants to scrub your feet¡¹

    Nagisa said, Mao-chan¡­

    ¡¸Eeh, Mao wants Papa¡­!¡¹

    Then, she clings to me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­be kind to your Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kind?¡¹

    ¡¸This Onee-chan¡­wants to play with Mao so much¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t have friends?¡¹

    ¡­Hmmm

    ¡¸Right now¡­she doesn¡¯t¡¹

    What does Michi think of Edie?

    Though it looks like Edie thinks they¡¯re buddies¡­no, kindred spirits

    ¡¸Mao, didn¡¯t you play with this lady yesterday too? Can¡¯t Edie-chan be friends with Mao?¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸Because¡­I can¡¯t understand what this person is talking about at all!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸They¡¯re that kind of person so be kind with them, didn¡¯t Mama tell you that?¡¹

    Mao-chan thinks for a while

    ¡¸Okay¡­Mao will play with her!¡¹

    Mao-chan turned to Edie.

    ¡¸Onee-chan, let¡¯s play!¡¹

    Then, her scrubbing time with Edie begins.

    ¡¸¡­Nagisa¡¹

    I wash away the bubbles in Nagisa¡¯s body with the shower and¡­rinse my body as well.

    The, we head to the bathtub.

    I embrace Nagisa and enter.

    ¡¸¡­So breasts float in water¡¹

    While checking the volume of Nagisa¡¯s breasts in the hot water¡­I noticed her breasts are bouyant.

    ¡¸That¡¯s of course¡­it¡¯s fat¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a story titled¡ºBoule de Suif¡»¡­It¡¯s written by Maupassant Do you know it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºBoule de suif¡»is a nickname¡­talking about prostitutes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    Then¡­Katsuko-nee, Megu, and Mana comes over still wearing clothes.

    Though I call it clothes¡­it was the bathrobe from last night

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare breakfast. I¡¯ll take down the necessary stuff here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸Err¡­it¡¯s Hotcakes, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if we use only the wagon with the IH heater from yesterday, everyone won¡¯t be able to cook. Therefore, I¡¯ll bring some casette stoves¡¹

    ¡¸Then, should I come with you?¡¹

    If there¡¯s a lot of luggage¡­manpower is needed.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s okay¡­It¡¯s about time Kyouko-san¡¯s morning training ends. I¡¯ll ask for their help¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why Katsuko-nee was estimating time.

    ¡¸Those people¡­have too much stamina!¡¹

    Nei comes as well¡­Naked

    ¡¸Nei, you just had sex so wash your body properly¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay, Katsu-nee¡¹

    She goes on the side of Mao-chan and Edie¡­then starts taking shower.

    The blonde battle freak girl, and a young girl¡­begins to giggle happily in a blink of an eye.

    They¡¯re completely getting along.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m heading out for a minute¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and others head to the open door¡­

    I look at the other side of the room.

    Reika¡¯s on top of the air mat.

    Agnes¡­She¡¯s on the bed.

    Both of them are just sitting in daze.

    ¡¸¡­Agnes aside¡¹

    Nagisa speaks.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan has to give her answer soon¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    I turned to Nagisa.

    ¡¸Reika-oneechan entered our family because of the flow back at the hotel yesterday, right? Without even understanding what¡ºKuromori Familiy¡»is like¡­!¡¹

    Reika¡­knows that¡ºKuromori¡»was a high class brothel through Kouzuki security service¡¯s document.

    But¡­that¡¯s all.

    ¡¸It really helps if Reika-oneesan joins in our family this way but¡­that¡¯s all for our own convenience. Reika-oneesan¡­you can still back off now¡¹

    REika won¡¯t lose her position as an elite of Kouzuki security service.

    She has a place to return.

    ¡¸Why do we make sex so important?¡­Can we constitute the family without sex as the mediator?¡­Onee-san doesn¡¯t understand that yet.¡¹

    Therefore¡­She was confused by the sexual aggression last night

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­we can¡¯t move on unless this is clear¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If Onee-san wills to return¡­then we won¡¯t force you to enter the¡ºKuromori family¡»¡¹

    Nagisa says with a sad smile

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We get up from the bath then¡­we put on our clothes¡­

    ¡¸¡­HeyGuys!¡¹

    Err¡­

    Kyouko-san¡¯s group is amazing

    Instead of the cassette stove and ingredients but¡­they came with a huge refrigerator.

    ¡¸There are limits on going out and gathering ingredients outside you see? We¡¯ll be staying in this room for a while anyway¡¹

    Kyouko-san instructs Eenie and Meenie where to install the refrigerator.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s better. We¡¯ll just bring a power supply and boom¡­a kitchen zone. We can ensure Agnes can see the cooking¡¹

    They understand for what sake they¡¯re doing this.

    As expected.

    ¡­But.

    Kyouko-san, miss Cordelia, Eenie and Meenie too¡­

    Their skin¡¯s glossy.

    ¡¸We had a lot of¡ºfun¡»last night! Kufufufufufu!¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you people doing it too? You all look so refreshed!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said while looking at Nei, Megu, and Mana¡¯s faces.

    ¡¸My, what about you?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks Reika who looks weary.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Reika-oneechan¡¯s still a virgin!¡¹

    Then¡­Mana said something not necessary

    ¡¸My, why? You have such a wonderful body!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said¡­and a small voice whispers.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re not good with men, you can come with us! We¡¯ll welcome you!¡¹

    ¡­Well

    ¡¸No¡­That is. I¡¯m thankful for your offer but¡­I¡¯m more scared on your side¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s nothing to be scared about. I¡¯ll be gentle!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia holds Reika¡¯s hand.

    Having someone get close to her this much¡­Reika¡¯s really weak.

    ¡¸Cordelia¡­you¡¯re boldly calling out another woman in front of me?¡¹

    Kyouko-san stares at Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Kyouko, that¡¯s not it! I just thought that it would be nice to have a pet¡­! Besides we can have her join up with our wok¡¹

    Oh, not only the looks.

    Miss Cordelia evaluates Reika¡¯s physical ability as well.

    ¡¸No no, that girl¡¯s a born baby face orthodox. She can¡¯t play the bad guy like us¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I see¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks down on Reika¡­as if appraising her

    ¡¸I think this girl¡¯s correct role in this country is¡­¡ºBabysitting¡»¡¹

    Reika gets angered by that.

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sorry. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on your profession as a guard¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Guards are specialized in jobs to protect. But look, we don¡¯t just protect but also attack when we have to¡¹1

    ¡¸We¡¯re international criminals after all¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸Your job is to follow your master and hide your nails and fangs. But, we always show our claws and fangs to the surrounding people¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t make them think that we¡¯re ferocious, crazy, and unable to be dealt with in anyway¡­they¡¯ll bite back¡¹

    Reika thinks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid it would be rude to ask, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, ask me¡¹

    Kyouko-san replies brightly

    ¡¸Why¡­did you choose the way of the criminals? With Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia¡¯s power¡­I think that agencies of different countries would have enough commander class positions to appoint you to¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    Miss Cordelia looks like she¡¯s in bad mood.

    ¡¸¡­Kyouko, what¡¯s with her? Is she an idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, Cordelia. This is what a Japanese is¡¹

    ¡­Japanese

    ¡¸Therefore, I love this country. This is truly a paradise¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­she looks down on Reika.

    ¡¸You see¡­we became criminals because that¡¯s the only way. There¡¯s no choice. It¡¯s only a one way road¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t commit a crime¡­no, not exactly like that. If you didn¡¯t do anything¡­you¡¯re definitely getting broken, killed, and buried. That¡¯s the world We¡¯re born and raised¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸Government? Police? Church?¡­Nobody would come to help. Neither my parents nor brothers¡­I can¡¯t trust anyone who¡¯s an adult. In order to survive¡­if you don¡¯t want to die, then you gave to commit a crime. That kind of world is all over in this world¡¹

    ¡¸¡­A lot of children of the same age had died. Because I had the power to survive, I¡¯m still alive. That¡¯s all there is to it¡¹

    Miss Cordelia snorts.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t became strong because I want to¡­I would be killed if I¡¯m not. That¡¯s true for always. Even now¡¹

    ¡¸The crime you did to live would call for the next one. Because I¡¯m a criminal from the start¡­you can¡¯t ever pull out. When I realized, I¡¯m already sharpening the sword in the world¡¯s criminal organization. An all star cast¡¹

    ¡¸You have to beat your enemy with your fangs and claws if you don¡¯t want to be defeated. If you show weakness, you¡¯re done. Those who are likely to become strong, would be crushed first¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸We have been living in that kind of survival world all this time¡¹

    ¡­Reika

    ¡¸¡­Pardon my rudeness¡¹

    She bows to the two.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­you¡¯re a relative after all¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Reika kindly

    ¡¸¡­Relative¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here?¡¹

    She tells Reika calmly

    ¡¸What¡¯s important for people like is the¡ºfamily¡» Minaho gave us ¡ºfamily¡» Minaho, Katsuko, Nagisa, Margo, Nei¡­everyone¡¯s my¡ºfamily¡» If these girls approve¡­then I¡¯ll accept whoever it is¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­it can¡¯t be helped. Kyouko¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»is my¡ºfamily¡» Although¡­I never thought that I would have a¡ºbrother¡»though¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­S-Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re different from the ordinary men¡­and I¡¯ve seen your recordings last night, it was quite interesting¡¹

    I¡¯m interesting?

    ¡¸Actually¡­Minaho¡¯s madness has been stopped because of your existence. I¡¯m thankful¡¹

    Minaho¡¯s madness¡­stopped?

    ¡¸My¡­what about me?¡¹

    Then¡­Minaho-neesan appears at the entrance of the room.

    Margo-san and Yukino too.

    The three of them are in outdoor clothes.

    ¡¸My my¡­what¡¯s up?¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Minaho-neesan with a blank face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Yukino-san¡¯s pickup¡­We¡¯re negotiating with Ichikawa-san¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡­Old man Ichikawa.

    Yukino and Mana¡¯s maternal grandfather.

    ¡¸Then¡­Iwakura-san wants to talk with Mana-chan¡¹

    Mana trembles.

    ¡¸For the time being, I told him to call but¡­what will you do? You can refuse if you want¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll talk with him¡¹

    She stands up.

    Minaho-neesan takes out a phone then presses redial.

    ¡¸¡­Hello. Thank you for waiting. Have you thought about the conditions? Yes¡­we have obtained consent from Kouzuki-sama¡­thank you. Then, that¡¯s it for the time being¡¹

    Minaho-neesan seems to have used Jii-chan¡¯s name to make old man Ichikawa swallow the request

    ¡¸Shirasaka Yukino¡­will be released in front of Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s house in an hour. Sorry to bother you but, you may pick her up there¡­yes, I¡¯ll give the phone to Maika-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns on loudspeaker before handing the phone to Mana.

    ¡¸¡­Here, Mana-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls Mana¡¯s name once again

    ¡¸Un¡­do your best, Mana¡¹

    I also tell Mana.

    I believe that it¡¯ll give Mana courage.

    Mana¡­answers the phone¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hello?¡¹

    ¡º¡­Maika?¡»

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ojii-chan¡¹

    ¡ºYukino¡¯s coming back¡­can Maika come with her as well?¡»

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll stay¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll remain¡­stay here and become happy¡¹

    ¡º¡­Maika¡»

    ¡¸If I go back there¡­I can no longer be happy¡¹

    Tears accumulate in Mana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡ºWhy?¡­I¡­I have decided to retire from the family. We¡¯ll leave Tokyo and live in Kobe. I have an old friend over there. Yukino and you can abandon the Shirasaka name and start over in Kobe. Nobody knows you two over there¡­!¡»

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way¡­that would happen¡­!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s shown on all television shows! Even the internet! People in Kobe knows grandfather¡¯s relationship with Shirasaka Sousuke! Nothing will change even if you change the living place!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised from what Mana said.

    ¡¸Besides, I know it¡­Ojii-chan and Mama thinks of me as someone who¡¯s done for¡¹

    ¡ºMaika¡­we, we¡¯re thinking of you¡­!¡»

    ¡¸If you think of me then¡­give up on me. I¡¯ll live here. I¡¯m a member of this group already. If I stay here, I can live as myself¡­!¡¹

    ¡ºListen to me, Maika!¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Maika! I¡¯m Yoshida Mana! It¡¯s Yoshida, Mana!!!!¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸¡­I will live the rest of my life as Yoshida Mana. I¡¯ll become happy¡­!¡¹

    Mana strengthens her resolve.

    ¡¸Ichikawa-san¡­thank you for everything so far. The Maika-san inside me is thankful to you¡¹

    ¡º¡­Maika?¡»

    ¡¸If I give birth to my baby someday¡­I¡¯ll show up as Yoshida Mana. But, at that time, I¡¯m a ¡®someone else¡¯ Okay¡­Ichikawa-san?¡¹

    ¡º¡­Maika, wait a moment¡­Hey!¡»

    Mana hands the phone to Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had enough. Thank you very much¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes the phone.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­¡¹

    ¡ºWait, let me talk to Maika for a bit more¡­¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless. She¡¯s no longer Ichikawa-sama¡¯s granddaughter¡­!¡¹

    ¡º¡­What do you mean?¡»

    ¡¸We will raise her as my¡ºlittle sister¡»¡¹

    ¡ºI won¡¯t allow that!!!¡»

    Minaho-neesan answers calmly

    ¡¸Ichikawa-sama, you can¡¯t do anything about it anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡º¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡»

    ¡¸We¡¯re a criminal organization that¡¯s recognized by Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    Old man Ichikawa who¡¯s a big name on the advertising industry¡­if he decides to retire due to his son-in-law¡¯s scandal, he¡¯s just a normal person

    ¡¸I would be bothered if you¡¯re not satisfied that Yukino-san¡¯s the only one who will come home alive. Of course, we don¡¯t mind even if we return Yukino-san¡¯s dead body now¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Old man Ichikawa.

    ¡º¡­Just, don¡¯t make Maika a prostitute¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. There¡¯s no way I would treat my¡ºlittle sister¡»that horribly¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said clearly

    ¡¸Well then, in one hour¡­¡¹

    ¡ºW-Wait¡­!¡»

    Minaho-neesan ends the call.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan!!!¡¹

    Mana jumps to my chest, crying

    ¡¸Un¡­Mana. You did your best!¡¹

    I hug Mana.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll never let go anymore! I¡¯ll become happy! With everyone¡­right, Onii-chan?!¡¹

    At that time.

    ¡¸¡­What the hell!¡¹

    Yukino snapped.

    ¡¸Maika, are you an idiot?! These people are all crazy! There¡¯s no way you would become happy with all these kind of people!¡¹

    Mana turns to her sister, glaring.

    ¡¸¡­Shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika?!¡¹

    ¡¸You go home alone. We don¡¯t need people like you here!¡¹

    Her hateful eyes pierces Yukino.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that! We¡¯re coming home! I¡¯ll forget all of the bad things here¡­and I will start a new life again in Kobe!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah! That¡¯s impossible now! If you go to Kobe now, you¡¯ll just be notorious as Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter for the rest of your life!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Ojii-chan will¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way Ichikawa-san who left the company would have any power you know?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then I¡¯ll ask people from Shirasaka house¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too idiotic! Shirasaka house issued a kill request on us! I don¡¯t think anyone related to Shirasaka house would be so benevolent this late!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll appeal to the country! To the police!¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­Yukino-san, were you watching what happened at the hotel yesterday? There¡¯s no more powerful in Japan than Kouzuki-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Even so¡­law is law. There¡¯s justice¡­! Papa¡¯s problems are his. I will appeal about what happened to me!¡¹

    Yukino points at me.

    ¡¸I was raped by that man¡­again and again! This anger, this frustration¡­I¡¯ll definitely declare it!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸¡­Declare? Who would believe you?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯ll testify as the victim! Everyone would believe me obviously!¡¹

    Yukino shouts as strong as she can.

    Agnes on top of the bed is afraid.

    Edie immediately come and hug Agnes.

    On the other hand, Mao-chan¡¯s looking at Yukino with a blank face.

    ¡¸I wonder. I don¡¯t think they will¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said coldly.

    ¡¸Right! I¡¯ll bet a hundred bucks that they won¡¯t believe you¡¹

    Nei said¡­.

    ¡¸Why! Everyone would believe me!¡¹

    Megu speaks up heavily

    ¡¸Yukino¡­you don¡¯t remember?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸You were supposed to be raped by Endou on the room next to the principal¡¯s office¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s also him! It¡¯s not Kenji!¡¹

    Yukino barks.

    ¡¸But¡­everyone in the school thinks it¡¯s Endou and you. Your rape cases are already widespread on the internet¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­N-No way!¡¹

    ¡¸Even the students in our school are connected to the internet. The hot topic now is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡­your rape case would be written of course¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­if Yukino say that you were raped by Yoshi-kun, they¡¯d only think that Yukino¡¯s gone crazy¡­¡¹

    Megu said.

    Well of course.

    Everyone knows who raped her¡­

    ¡¸Besides¡­there¡¯s not a single person in the school who doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s engaged with Megumi. On top of that, the two of them are sticking to each other both in front of classmates and club members, you know? There¡¯s no reason for a boy who¡¯s school approved engaged would rape anyone¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸B-But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you listening when I was talking in class? I declared that¡ºEngaged people are okay to have sex¡» A boy who¡¯s free to have sex will not rape a girl like you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­T-True

    Looking at it now¡­Minaho-neesan¡¯s strategy is amazing.

    Or rather¡­it¡¯s extreme.

    ¡¸Therefore, we don¡¯t mind whatever you say after coming out of here. Do what you want. How about appealing to the lawyers, or the court?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan presses further.

    ¡¸Your destination won¡¯t be Kobe but a mental hospital though¡¹

    Yukino shivers.

    ¡¸Ichikawa-san only has a bit of decency left. If his granddaughter continues to cry out strange things loudly¡­he has no choice but to confine her in the hospital¡¹

    Ufufu, Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Truly idiotic¡­you don¡¯t imagine in the slightest, Yukino-san¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I will stay here. It¡¯s only hell that¡¯s waiting over there¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸If I stay here¡­I can be happy. I¡¯ll definitely become happy. I can clench my teeth and endure anything. Here, is Mana¡¯s family¡­!!!!¡¹

    I hug Mana.

    ¡¸¡­W©`Why?!¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸Why did it come to this¡­!¡¹

    Glaring with angry eyes¡­

    Yukino glares at me hugging her sister.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been thinking overnight¡¹

    She speaks to me in a low voice.

    Tears in her eyes¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that my Papa did bad things¡­!¡¹

    Though she spills tears in her eyes¡­Yukino kept glaring on me

    ¡¸But¡­I have nothing to do with it!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! And yet, and yet¡­ !!!!¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸And yet, why do I have to experience this cruelty¡­!!!!!¡¹

    1. She protecc, she attacc

 Chapter 380. Raging Yukino (Part 2)

    Chapter 380. Raging Yukino (Part 2)

    ¡¸You see¡­I¡¯ve thought of this so many times. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong and yet¡­why¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Me too¡­Why did I have to experience this¡­I have cried nights over nights¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸Me too¡­I¡¯ve cried every night¡­asking god, why, why is it too cruel¡­!¡¹

    Nei too¡­

    ¡¸Me too¡­I cried until tears don¡¯t come¡¹

    Nagisa said¡­then looked at Mao-chan.

    ¡¸Mao¡­stay quiet for a while. I don¡¯t think you would understand what we¡¯re talking about but¡­I want Mao to stay. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll have a big meaning someday if Mao stays here now¡¹

    She gently combs Mao-chan¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸You might forget it but¡­I will remember. Someday, I¡¯ll talk to you about it¡­!¡¹

    Nagisa said, Mao-chan laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Mama. Mao will remember it properly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­thank you. Mao¡¹

    Nagisa smiles sadly.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I know that your lives were made a mess too¡­!¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸But, that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me! You people were caught by my Papa! So why not just vent it on Papa! Why me too?!!!!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino with cold eyes.

    ¡¸True¡­why is it you?¡¹

    ¡¸W-What do you mean by that?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks up at the celing¡­

    The morning light shines softly.

    ¡¸I¡­have always been thinking about the time I was turned to a prostitute. My father¡­just why did he let Shirasaka Sousuke do what he wants¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s father¡­Kuromori Koichiro

    ¡¸Naomi and I¡­were illegitimate daughters of father¡­ No, my mother has not taken a single child support, consolation, nor a single coin from Kuromori Koichiro¡­so, I was a fatherless child. When I was a child, I was really sad for having no father¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    Agnes is listening to Minaho-neesan¡¯s story.

    ¡¸Just what kind of person my father is? Why does he not come to meet us?¡­There are nights where I¡¯ve talked with Naomi about that¡¹

    ¡­The absence of her father.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure there must be a reason. Something important. He might be in a foreign country. It¡¯s possible that he might be caught in prison because he was a bad guy. But, I thought that there must be a reason. There¡¯s a situation that can¡¯t be helped¡­therefore father can¡¯t come and see us. We believed¡­that father wants to meet us by all means¡­that he wants to live together with us¡¹

    The dark nights of the two young sisters.

    Surely, Minaho-neesan¡¯s mother is also working at night.

    ¡¸And yet¡­when I was 12, I was separated from mother and my sister¡­kidnapped, confined, and turned to a prostitute¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s eyes saw Kuromori Koichiro¡¯s illegitimate daughter¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s forced¡­

    ¡¸¡­After I was raped, robbed of my virginity¡­Shirasaka Sousuke told me. ¡ºLook over there, that one¡¯s your father¡»he said¡­ My very first meeting with my father¡­my sailor uniform¡¯s torn down¡­semen and blood drips from my crotch¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸But, I understood it at first sight¡­that he was my father. My father¡¯s face¡­looks like Naomi very much. No, I should say that Naomi is similar to me. Fufufu¡­either way, us sisters inherited our father¡¯s genes. Ahaha¡­father who looks down on me who¡¯s raped¡­dumbfounded. As if he¡¯s looking at a dead cat¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes a breath

    ¡¸Then¡­that¡¯s the start of my hellish life¡­!¡¹

    Living as a prostitute¡­with¡ºKuromori¡»under the rule of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸I thought of it after all. Why doesn¡¯t my father help me? Why is he letting me take guests¡­making me follow what Shirasaka Sousuke says. Everyday, every night¡­!¡¹

    Kuromori Koichiro had a complex to her father.

    Shirasaka Sousuke saw that as an opportunity¡­

    Instigating Kuromori Koichiro¡­he dominated the luxury brothel¡ºKuromori tower¡»

    Kuromori Koichiro banished his father¡­and Shirasaka Sousuke has grasped his weakness.

    He allowed Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s tyranny¡­

    ¡¸There must be a reason. It must be a big reason¡­else, there¡¯s no way the father can do this to his daughter. I believed. If I didn¡¯t think that way¡­I would¡¯ve gone mad in despair. I was still a child back then¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Then, soon after¡­I began to think; My father wants me to work as a prostitute¡­so I worked with all my best. If that¡¯s what my father wishes. I will serve as a prostitute with all my best. If that¡¯s what my father¡­who¡¯s bound by blood, wants¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­Minaho-neesan turns to Yukino.

    ¡¸You see¡­I worked quite hard. I didn¡¯t become the biggest earner of the brothel but¡­I was number three. Even though I was just a middle school girl. Yes¡­of course, I did everything my guests wished for. Whatever it is! As long as the guests are pleased with it!!!!¡¹

    She grips the chest part of her blouse.

    ¡¸Then¡­father will compliment me. He¡¯ll call me. He¡¯ll talk to me. That¡¯s what I thought! If I do my best¡­If I endure, I¡¯ll be rewarded for sure!!!¡­But!!!¡¹

    Her cruel fate continues

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped Naomi¡­and turned her to a prostitute! He raped her¡­!!! And again¡­father was just watching¡­!!!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸He never called out to us sisters. Us¡­me, Naomi, we didn¡¯t want a¡ºsorry¡»from father! ¡ºYou did your best¡»or even¡ºWork for my sake¡»would have been fine!¡­I was fine with anything! We wanted to be called out¡­we wanted to be admitted as his daughters!!!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan.

    ¡­That¡¯s enough

    ¡¸In the end¡­Naomi died¡­my child was aborted¡­and my body can never have sex again. But still, father never tried to talk to me. Even after I was picked up by Kouzuki-sama and turned me to the manager of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s enough

    ¡­Nee-san

    ¡¸I¡¯ve put on great effort rebuilding¡ºKuromori¡»as it¡¯s administrator¡­because after all, I thought that I would get the recognition from father. Ufufufu¡­that sounds so stupid. Even though the other side didn¡¯t think anything of me. It¡¯s just a small heart ache¡­he never thought of me as a daughter, as a family, and yet¡­¡¹

    Mao-chan speaks to Nagisa

    ¡¸Sensei, is so sad¡¹

    Nagisa hugs her daughter¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, she¡¯s pitiful¡­she didn¡¯t have a father¡¹

    Mao-chan holds Nagisa¡¯s hand with her right and reaches to me with her left.

    ¡¸¡­Hold Mao¡¯s hand¡¹

    ¡­?

    I hold the young girl¡¯s small hand.

    Mao-chan smiles¡­feeling my and Nagisa¡¯s temperature with both of her hands.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­Mao has Mama and Papa¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mao-chan

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­W-What? I already know what you want to say¡­!¡¹

    Yukino glares back at Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸In the end, your grudge isn¡¯t against my Papa but your own father!? If so then don¡¯t get us involved! We¡¯re just dragged into this! How about you father and child kill each other?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I already did¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Father¡­Kuromori Koichiro is already crippled. I¡¯ve used such a medicine. He was kept alive using artificial respirator for a while but¡­he¡¯s already in vegetative state. After we dealt with your father, Shriasaka Sousuke¡­I¡¯ll stop his respirator. That is what will happen¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You intend to kill your own father?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸That man isn¡¯t even a father!¡¹

    Yukino lost her voice to argue.

    ¡¸I misunderstood. Just because we¡¯re connected by blood¡­that there¡¯s a connection, protection, or kindness, there¡¯s nothing of sorts! That man¡­was only a curse towards us. My family and I were only sent to hell! He¡¯s an enemy! He¡¯s not my father!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s shout echoes in the basement.

    ¡¸That person taught me¡­only one thing. ¡ºDon¡¯t believe anyone. ¡»It¡¯s useless to expect from people. Everyone just think about how to prey on us. You must fight with, wicked, dirty people with your own power. With your own claws and fangs¡­ Be ready to bite, kill each other. We¡¯re always trying to survive¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­we¡¯ve always been surviving from when we¡¯re born. Always aimed by the evil¡­we continue to fight to get rid of them. Sometimes, you have to kill of the people around you. But, there¡¯s no other choice. We¡¯re already doing all our best just to survive¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Katsuko and I were excellent prostitutes. We really did anything. No matter what it is. If we¡¯re not a profitable prostitute¡­we¡¯ll only experience cruelty. In order to live, we had to take a lot of guests¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nagisa.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forget it. The bad men Shirasaka Sousuke brought. Far from sex, they did incomprehensible human experiments¡­a lot of women died. I didn¡¯t want to die. Therefore, I did any kind of sex they want¡¹

    ¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸My mother¡­was one of those prostitutes who died. Kidnapped by Shirasaka Sousuke, turned to a prostitute¡­I was born as half-joke. Purposely, on the same age as Yukino¡­what a bad taste. My father¡­was made to drink a strange medicine, and died. She was suffering and yet, wasn¡¯t taken to the hospital. I had been watching all of it. My mother¡¯s suffering¡­¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    Mana hugs Megu.

    ¡¸Me, Margo, Nei, Cordelia¡­Eenie and Meenie are also similar. Everyone has a bitter episode in their past. They had a horrible experience. Therefore¡­we desperately fought with our claws, and fangs¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸True, if you don¡¯t have the strength then you can¡¯t complain if you¡¯re crushed¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we have gained our power to fight with that thought in mind, so we are gathered together. We¡¯re that kind of family¡­!¡¹

    Because they lost their real family¡­

    Then, they had been living all this time alone¡­

    We, are now trying to become a family.

    ¡¸No matter how much weak people gather¡­they¡¯ll only be exploited by the strong ones. A weak group who only licks each other¡¯s wounds won¡¯t last long. They¡¯re only a trouble in society. We¡¯re a group of women who¡¯s strong, or fighting to be strong. If not like that¡­then there¡¯s no merit in entering the family. Everyone knows that, right?¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at us¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹

    Megu and Mana said.

    Reika looks down.

    ¡¸Even Kouzuki-jiisan¡­we now have the¡ºpower¡»so that¡¯s why he allied to our side. If we lose that power¡­that old man will abandon us. It can¡¯t be called¡ºbetrayal¡»or¡ºcowardly.¡» Kouzuki-jiisan is also living in a survival world!

    Jii-chan is also in survival.

    In the battlefield called¡ºKouzuki house¡»

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s alive so they¡¯re desperate to become happy¡­¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Shirasaka Sousuke is a man we have to kill someday. Therefore, we¡¯ll dispose of him. That¡¯s how it is so, you just have to understand, lass. This is also our own survival¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Yukino.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have the flexibility from the very beginning. Therefore, we¡¯ll beat him down with all our strength. In the first place¡­our¡ºfamily¡»don¡¯t trust¡ºmen¡»in the slightest¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­men should just be wiped out from this world. Then, this will become a happy planet only for lesbians¡¹1

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸¡­Wait a second¡­then, this¡­what about this guy!¡¹

    Yukino points at me¡­shouting

    ¡¸This man¡¯s got no strength! Why is he with you?!¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    I¡­

    I don¡¯t have claws or fangs.

    I¡¯m only a powerless brat.

    ¡¸Well¡­he¡¯s Mao¡¯s Papa!¡¹

    ¡­Mao-chan said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­he¡¯s my husband!¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸He¡¯s my brother!¡¹

    Ne¡­

    ¡¸He¡¯s my brother too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸He¡¯s my fiance!¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸He¡¯s Mana¡¯s Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸He¡¯s a brother for me¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸He¡¯s my¡­¡ºfamily¡» My precious¡ºlittle brother¡»¡­!¡¹

    Lastly¡­Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s what everyone says so¡­I¡¯m accepting this guy. As a family¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸¡­No, as I said earlier, we fundamentally don¡¯t trust men. Men is a creature that would betray you a lot. But this man¡¯s an exception among exceptions¡¹

    She stares at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m homo so I don¡¯t understand it but¡­in the end, hetero girls needs a¡ºmale¡»partner you see? Especially, Minaho, Katsuko, Nagisa, who were prostitutes¡­they learned the pleasure of sex with a man¡¹

    ¡¸On that point, Kyouko and I, are in ¡¶LOVE¡·with girls from the start¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸Well, what¡¯s how it is¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­Kyouko-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan argues

    ¡¸This man¡­is really our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡­Family

    ¡¸This man has opened up his heart to us. Therefore, we open our hears too. He doesn¡¯t hide anything from us. He¡¯ll never betray someone who became his family¡­he trusts them. This man¡¯s heart is broken after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸This man¡­is also abandoned by his true family, a man who endured loneliness. He¡¯s like us. He¡¯s so lonely, so sad¡­he seeks a family. Therefore, we can be naked, mind and heart in front of him only¡¹

    ¡­This time, Nagisa.

    ¡¸To us, who¡¯s always armed with our claws and fangs the men outside¡­he¡¯s the only man we can relax our hearts to¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Un, me too¡­I hate men. I think they should all be gone. But, Yo-chan¡¯s an exception. I need Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸Me too¡­I think that I¡¯ll be happy if I¡¯m with him. I think I can¡¯t survive without Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸Mana too¡­I can¡¯t go on without Onii-chan ¡¹

    Yukino hears Mana¡­!

    ¡¸Maika! What idiocy are you talking about!¡¹

    The sister glares at Mana!

    ¡¸Get over it! Yukino-san! You don¡¯t get it at all!!!¡¹

    Yukino flinched at her sister¡¯s anger.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san, you¡¯re to naive and optimistic¡­you don¡¯t know how scary the things I¡¯ve gotten through¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Scary things?¡­Maika?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers instead of Mana.

    ¡¸Mana-chan¡­doesn¡¯t have her head filled with a flower garden, having a nerve of steel like Yukino-san¡¹

    Unable to direct the hate to Mana¡­Yukino turns to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yukino-san. You always think¡ºIt¡¯ll work out somehow anyway¡», right?¡¹

    She smiles towards Yukino.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way they¡¯re serious when they say that they would kill me Even the talk of¡ºpregnancy and birth¡»¡­I can just abort them arbitrarily. You think like that, don¡¯t you?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at my face.

    ¡¸You think that he still favors you, right? And you noticed that I respect his will so¡­when you¡¯re in danger, you just cry to him. Even if you fake crying or anything¡­since he likes you, he¡¯ll definitely come to help¡­that¡¯s how you think¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s¡­no way, that¡¯s true. This guy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸His image of being desperate for you back when he first raped you had stayed in your mind right? That¡¯s why you always felt superior to him¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wrong¡¹

    ¡­No

    It is as Minaho-neesan says.

    The morning after I raped Yukino¡­in the faculty parking lot, I begged Minaho-neesan, wanting Yukino.

    Yukino was watching that.

    Therefore, she knows that I favor her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not wrong Therefore¡­didn¡¯t you always stick to him back at the hotel yesterday, didn¡¯t you? Even having sex with him, weren¡¯t you coming to enjoy it? Knowing that he would never hurt you¡­you depended on him¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡¹

    Yukino cries out.

    ¡¸If you really don¡¯t understand, then you¡¯re a genuine idiot. After all¡­didn¡¯t you come to steal in the kitchen this morning?

    ¡­Steal

    Holding a rice cooker, munching rice¡­I remember her shameful apperance.

    ¡¸W-What about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Last night¡­Margo told you to¡ºnever come out of the room¡» ¡ºIf you behave strangely, you¡¯re dead¡»If I recall, that¡¯s what she said¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And yet¡­you went out to snitch food. Furthermore, when he saw you, you didn¡¯t even say¡ºI¡¯m sorry¡» You just ate rice on another person¡¯s house without permission¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸On top of that, when Megumi and Mana-san made you a meal¡­you didn¡¯t even say¡ºThanks¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no need for me to say that!¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I was hungry. Besides, I can¡¯t cook by myself¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­haven¡¯t you said¡ºThank you¡»to those who cook your food ever since you were born?¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸Because¡­our meals are always made by the maid¡­Those people are doing their work! We¡¯re paying them properly¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not paying them with your own money, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But. I don¡¯t need to say thanks to servants¡­!!!¡¹

    Yukino cries.

    ¡¸Because he saw your true nature¡­he came to hate you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Yukino looks at me in shock.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah. I hate women like Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey¡­wait a second here¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face pales.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­you depended on him, and underestimated him too much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­that¡¯s not it¡­help me out here!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino!

    ¡¸I came here to take Maika! If you tell her¡­I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll come home with me! Look, hurry up and convince Yuzuki-sensei! You owe me right?!¡¹

    ¡­Owe?

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you steal my virginity forcibly!? Raping me again and again¡­I had sex with you a lot!!!!¡¹

    ¡­had¡­sex?

    ¡¸Okay¡­if you beg for it then I¡¯ll have sex with you in the future!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino

    ¡¸Ah¡­I can¡¯t have a baby though! I definitely don¡¯t want to have your child! Once I¡¯m in Kobe, I will immediately go to the hospital and abort it. That¡¯s obvious¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino¡­didn¡¯t Minaho-neesan told you that you¡¯ll be monitored?¡¹

    They¡¯ll keep watching her until she gives birth. If she ignores that, she¡¯s killed¡­

    ¡¸Obviously that¡¯s a lie! It¡¯s Kobe! It¡¯s not Tokyo! You can¡¯t fool me like that! Or rather, that¡¯s what I intend to do!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Also, it¡¯s impossible for me to marry you¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­when I reach Kobe, I¡¯ll find a new love. I¡¯ll fall in love¡­and get married. A sportsman, and a noble man. That¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll only have a body relationship with you. Isn¡¯t that great?¡­Oh right. Ask how to remove these letters in my stomach. I can go to the hospital by myself but¡­after all, it¡¯s embarrassing. Tell me by mail or something¡­!¡¹

    ¡­In the end.

    My and Yukino¡¯s life¡­will never meet.

    Our relationship is twisted forever.

    Even though we¡¯ve been in the freezing cold reality all this time¡­

    Yukino¡¯s the only one who¡¯s brain is in a warm, flower garden.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t have sex with you anymore¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh? No way?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­not even if I die¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s fine though?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shut up already, Yukino¡¹

    Yukino is¡­

    She¡¯s the daughter who¡¯s spoiled by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    She¡¯s helpless.

    ¡¸You really believe that you¡¯re born under an specially lucky star.¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry everyone¡¹

    Mana apologizes to everyone.

    Kneeling¡­with her hands placed on the floor.

    ¡¸Maika¡­what are you doing?!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t understand our seriousness.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡­Yukino won¡¯t understand the hell she¡¯s been through unless she sees it, I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think so too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that is why we¡¯ll return her to Ichikawa-san¡¯s place. As long as she¡¯s close to this¡ºmansion¡»¡­Yukino-san¡¯s head will stay like a flower garden¡­¡¹

    ¡­I think that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­a lot of people went through hell because of your father!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­that has nothing to do with me!¡¹

    Ah¡­no good

    ¡¸Then, Yukino-san¡­I¡¯ll make it easy for you to understand¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m crazy. I want to make Shirasaka Sousuke, and his family, everyone to fall to hell¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that! Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ve got nothing to do with it?!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­I¡¯m crazy after all¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸Yeah, Minaho¡¯s crazy. We all are aware of that¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸On top of being aware¡­we decided to help Minaho¡¯s craziness¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­are you people crazy!?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true, Yukino-san¡­these people are always serious. Killing people, messing up people¡¯s lives¡­they¡¯re people who can calmly do that. These people are from a real criminal organization¡­!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Maika-san¡­was scared to death. She really knows she was about to be killed¡­ If Onii-chan didn¡¯t help me¡­ Therefore¡­I abandoned Maika-san. Maika-san will definitely be killed¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯m asking that man¡¯s help too you know?¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸Hey¡­help me out! I¡¯m in trouble!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸¡­Who cares what happen to Yukino¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey!?¡¹

    Yukino exclaims.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­the grudge people receive cannot be resolved unless it¡¯s returned to the person. You can never digest it yourself¡¹

    Minaho-neesan corners Yukino.

    ¡¸Let me be clear¡­the subject of my hatred, my father has already been disposed of. Your father, Shirasaka Sousuke¡­I will obliterate him from this world in the worst possible way I could think of. I¡¯ll make him regret being born in this world. I won¡¯t let him suicide. I will tighten his neck with a floss¡­and torment him slowly¡­ With all our resentment, and hatred¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say already that I¡¯ve got nothing to do with that!¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡­you¡¯re one of the tools to torment Shirasaka Sousuke. You¡¯re something with no significance. I just want you to be sacrificed to chase down Shirasaka Sousuke to the ultimate despair¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t be kidding!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­this isn¡¯t a joke. I¡¯m serious¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows a demonic smile.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­after all, I¡¯m crazy¡­!¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸¡­Crazy, you people are really crazy!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m also crazy¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re also crazy¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Maika¡­help me out! I¡¯m your sister!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I don¡¯t have a sister named Yukino-san¡¹

    Mana speaks coldly

    ¡¸Even if there was one¡­I will sever connections with her. After all¡­Yukino-san can¡¯t be saved anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maika?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino¡­you don¡¯t understand other people¡¯s feelings, and you think that you don¡¯t need to, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯re hopeless¡­!¡¹

    I have no choice but to break through.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that! Anyway¡­I just have to return to Ichikawa-ojiichan, don¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for certain¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Then hurry up! I can¡¯t stay here anymore! Anywhere would be much better than here!!!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t understand.

    What it means returning to old man Ichikawa¡­

    It means facing reality.

    What¡¯s waiting for Yukino is¡­

    The true hell.

    ¡¸Once I come out here¡­you can never interfere! By all means, do what you want!¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know anything.

    1. RIP humanity ?

 Chapter 381. Pancake

    Chapter 381. Pancake

    ¡¸Hey¡­try to imagine a bit¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Yukino.

    ¡¸In the middle of Mojave desert, there¡¯s a girl and a robber with a pistol. The robber points the gun to the girl¡­and said¡ºI¡¯ll take your money, rape you then, kill you¡» What do you think the girl should do?¡¹

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s Mojave Desert?¡¹1

    That¡¯s what you¡¯re curious about?

    ¡¸It¡¯s ahead of Los Angeles. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter where. The setting is a place where help can¡¯t come immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s a waste to do anything. Either way, that girl would be killed¡¹

    Yukino answers.

    ¡¸Are you not considering the possibility of her kneeling and begging¡ºat least spare my life¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not that girl so I don¡¯t know. But, it¡¯s meaningless to do that. The robber intends to kill her, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, if you were that girl? You won¡¯t beg for your life?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no way I would experience that¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go to Mojave desert for my lifetime¡­¡¹

    T-That¡¯s your point?

    ¡¸In the first place, it¡¯s foolish to be alone with that robber¡­I won¡¯t do that. My eyes at judging people are certain¡­and I have a cautious personality¡¹

    ¡­H-Hey

    ¡¸Therefore, it¡¯s a¡ºwhat if¡»the given isn¡¯t established¡¹

    Yukino¡­is now talking to an internationally famous criminal, but¡­

    No, you¡­miss Cordelia who¡¯s next to Kyouko-san, killed Ruriko¡¯s father with a single kick in front of your eyes.

    She really is a woman who doesn¡¯t understand her own position from an objective point of view.

    I feel the creeps as she made this far.

    ¡¸Your ideas are of a hopeless¡ºnoble¡» ¡¹

    Kyoko-san smiles, as if giving up.

    ¡¸Is that a compliment? Or an insult?¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t even understand what irony is.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s a compliment¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Yukino looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough isn¡¯t it?¡­Let me go home¡¹

    ¡¸Margo¡­send her off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    Margo-san heads to Yukino.

    ¡¸Bye bye, Megumi¡­thinking that I¡¯ll never have to see your face anymore, I feel refreshed¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu

    Megu doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸Maika¡­this is your last chance. Come home with me¡¹

    Mana doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸I see¡­you traitor. Remember this. You¡¯ll regret this someday¡¹

    Then, Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸I know it. You really like me¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are looking down on me until the very end.

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you looking at me with such greedy eyes? Ever since before¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Since the entrance ceremony day¡­ There¡¯s a lot of boys who were looking at me but¡­you¡¯re the only one who kept looking at me with creepy eyes., Let me tell you know¡­that always felt disgusting¡¹

    Yukino was aware of my gaze.

    No, that¡¯s obvious.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll never be able to embrace my body again¡­you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡¹

    ¡­Yukino thinks that she¡¯s more valuable than anyone in this world.

    I can¡¯t talk with Yukino until that delusion is removed.

    I didn¡¯t answer anything¡­

    ¡¸Hmph¡­let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Yukino tells Margo-san

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡­Then, we¡¯ll be delivering the¡ºprincess¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    Yukino bangs the entrance door and went out.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Now, the plague God has come out¡­so shall we eat?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Edie who¡¯s been in the back for this whole time¡­talks to Mana

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, she¡¯s asking¡ºWhat¡¯s with her¡»?¡¹

    Mana translates.

    ¡¸¡ºI feel a very weird aura from that woman¡»she said¡¹

    Edie¡¯s also a fighter who can sense other people¡¯s¡ºQi¡»

    ¡­She can¡¯t read the atmosphere though

    ¡¸Anyway, I just told her¡ºThat person won¡¯t be coming here anymore so don¡¯t worry¡»!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Well¡­there¡¯s not many people who have that huge self-esteem. As expected of Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m truly sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    Megu and Mana who are Yukino¡¯s ¡ºsisters¡»apologized to everyone.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry, sorry¡­it¡¯s not that I¡¯m talking about you girls¡¹

    Kyouko-san apologizes, but¡­

    ¡¸No¡­Mana too, back when she was Maika-san, she thinks the same way as Yukino-san¡­ I have thought that I was a special girl¡­that it¡¯s natural to have special treatment¡­that Onii-chan likes me, so I could depend on him, that I would be forgiven whatever I do¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    Mana¡¯s reformed her thoughts at the hotel once again, and she became our¡ºfamily¡»from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Looking at Yukino-san¡­feels like looking at the person I am before. The me right now¡­is only allowed by everyone to live¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t have to mind that. You¡¯re already in our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Kyouko-san who¡¯s the father role of the¡ºfamily¡»¡­tells Mana.

    ¡¸Yes¡­thank you very much. I will do my best as a member of the¡ºfamily¡»so please¡­if I get caught up in the moment and become cheeky, please scold me right away. Please punish me. Thank you very much¡­!¡¹

    Mana kneels on the spot then bows her head to us.

    ¡¸It may be sudden but¡­today¡¯s the start of Mana-chan¡¯s¡ºSpecial diet¡»¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said¡­gently smiling.

    ¡¸Body remodeling to become a super model¡­is starting! Later in the afternoon, you¡¯ve got the exercise programs made by Margo-oneechan¡¹

    Nei tells Mana.

    ¡¸Yes! I¡¯ll be in your care¡­!¡¹

    Mana stands up then bows politely.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm¡¹

    Hm¡­Reika?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Reika-oneesan?¡¹

    Nagisa asks with a smile.

    ¡¸Is it really okay?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Me¡­entering this¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I think that is for Reika-oneesan to judge herself¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Then, she looks at me.

    ¡¸He already thinks of Reika-oneesan as his¡ºfamily¡» Therefore, whatever your standpoint may be in the future¡­he will support you as his¡ºfamily¡»with all of his power. We just follow his will¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. If ever Reika says¡ºI want to get out of the family¡»¡­ I will allow it¡­and I think that I will still continue to treat Reika as a¡ºfamily¡»even though you no longer are. Because¡­I¡¯ve already stepped in Reika¡¯s life¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Stepped in my life?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I have to take responsibility for it for the rest of my life¡¹

    Saying that myself¡­I¡¯m taken aback.

    Then¡­Yukino

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no need to rush. Take your time to think about it¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Reika.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you want, you can join our group. Gay sex is fun!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said¡­then laughed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then¡­the morning pancake competition begins.

    Making a huge bowl of pancake mix.

    They keep on baking on multiple stoves.

    The basement in the morning smells sweet and tasty.

    ¡­Agnes is looking this way interested from the bed.

    Up until now, Agnes has only seen the finished dishes.

    Watching the powder, milk, eggs stirred¡­baked and turned to a cake, she looks surprised.

    If she understands that food¡­that someone¡¯s making it for herself¡­

    On the other hand¡­Edie¡¯s making a racket, working together with everyone.

    Mana and Mao-chan seems to be having fun stirring the pancake mix.

    A large mountain of pancakes are made in a blink of an eye.

    ¡¸Eat it with honey, butter, or whipped cream, whichever you like. There¡¯s also ham. Also, please eat salad too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Mana-chan can only eat one pancake. You can eat as much salad as you want. There will be a lot of meds and supplements later¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Mana replies

    ¡¸Well then¡­everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat!¡¹

    We take the pancakes from the plate and start eating.

    Edie takes Agnes¡¯ share, but¡­

    Mana tells Edie something.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Mao-chan¡­we¡¯ll deliver cake to that Onee-chan over there so let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Mao, go. She¡¯s a very beautiful Onee-san right?¡¹

    Nagisa tells her daughter

    ¡¸Okaay?¡¹

    Then, Edie, Mana and Mao-chan goes to Agnes.

    ¡¸Here, Onee-chan¡­eat!¡¹

    Mao-chan hands the pancake dish.

    Edie from the side nods repeatedly.

    Mana also smiles at Agnes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Agnes takes the plate timidly.

    ¡¸Onee-chan! When you receive something from people, you must say¡ºThank you¡»!¡¹

    Mao-chan said.

    Agnes¡­

    ¡¸¡­T-Thank you¡¹

    It¡¯s a small voice but¡­she definitely replied

    ¡¸Ehehehe¡­you¡¯re welcome!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡­what¡¯s your name?!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao-chan, in that situation, you have to tell your name first!¡¹

    Mana speaks like an elder sister.

    ¡¸Oh right! Hello, nice to meet you¡­I¡¯m Mao¡­! Onee-chan, you¡¯re beautiful!¡¹

    ¡­Agnes.

    ¡¸¡­A-Agnes desu no¡¹

    It¡¯s small but it¡¯s a clear voice.

    ¡¸Aanidesuno????¡¹

    ¡¸It means Agnes! Mao-chan!¡¹

    Mana said, then looked at Agnes¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mana! Nice to meet you!¡¹

    Then¡­the three people surrounding Agnes starts eating.

    Mana translates for Edie.

    Un¡­it¡¯s going good.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a nice view¡­cute girls gathering and eating together¡¹

    Kyouko-san mutters.

    ¡¸True¡­I wonder if those girls will awaken to homosexuality?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says something dangerous

    ¡¸Mao likes little birds! What does Agnes-chan like?¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s attacking further¡­

    ¡­Good

    ¡¸¡­Small birds?¡¹

    ¡¸Small birds¡­look, those over there¡¹

    Mao-chan points at the ceiling.

    Just in time¡­there¡¯s a small bird coming down the window.

    ¡¸Oh¡­a small bird¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­then, what does Agnes-chan like?¡¹

    Agnes thinks for a while¡­

    ¡¸¡­Papan¡¹

    ¡¸Papan?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Papa, Mao-chan¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Oh I see! ¡­Mao loves her Papa too! But, I also love Mama!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao-chan¡­why do you like your Papa?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸Because¡­she¡¯s Mao¡¯s Papa!¡¹

    Then, Mao-chan puts down the plate on the bed¡­she comes running towards me.

    ¡¸Agnes-chan¡­this is Mao¡¯s Papa!¡¹

    Then, she goes before Nagisa¡­

    ¡¸This is Mao¡¯s Mama!!!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s very happy.

    ¡¸When the breakfast is over¡­let¡¯s take that down¡¹

    Kyouko-san points at Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue.

    ¡¸Having that thing stay up there¡­isn¡¯t good for her education¡¹

    ¡­True.

    It¡¯s a statue of a naked man with an erect penis after all.

    ¡¸What about we replace that with your statue?¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡­Huh, why?

    ¡¸I want you to be aware but¡­once a person¡¯s been brainwashed, there¡¯s no choice but to create a different brainwashing. The brain¡ºoverwrites¡»it¡¹

    She looks at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸Agnes is already been brainwashed by¡ºSousuke¡¯s supremacy¡» To break this, we have to put something that¡¯s more important than Sousuke inside her head¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­to Agnes, this basement is everything. She was ordered to¡ºnot get out of here¡»by Shirasaka Sousuke¡­and as long as Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s a superior existence in her mind¡­she can¡¯t get out of here by her own will¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸To make it easy to understand¡­we¡¯ll remove the statue of Sousuke from Agnes¡¯ altar and replace it with yours. Even that girl would understand who¡¯s her master¡¹

    ¡­Is that okay?

    If we do that¡­will Agnes be happy.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t like it to be my statue¡¹

    I said¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a photo with everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Photo?¡¹

    Hearing what I said, Kyouko-san shows a questioning face.

    ¡¸Yes¡­a¡ºfamily photo¡» We can print a big one and stick it over there¡¹

    I think that¡¯s the best option.

    ¡¸Of course¡­a photo with Agnes included in it¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­Agnes must be inside the¡ºfamily¡»

    Now, Agnes only treasures¡­Shirasaka Sousuke only.

    But, Agnes starting now¡­

    She has to treasure herself as well.

    ¡¸¡­Hmm. That¡¯s good too¡¹

    Kyouko-san said

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think that far¡­in the end, I only think of how to make others follow my own will¡­¡¹

    Then, to Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸I now understand why you take care of this guy¡¹

    ¡¸But, he himself who said that¡­doesn¡¯t care about himself the most¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we¡¯re taking care of that¡­this boy is still a child. Besides¡­you also want to take care of him, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious!¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee replies at the same time.

    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s fine¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    Agnes, Edie, Mana, and Mao-chan¡­continues eating together.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave it to Mao for today. I think it¡¯s better to have her take care of Agnes¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸I will watch over the mansion¡­I think that it¡¯s better for Mana-chan to stay as well. Let¡¯s increase the people who she can speak with easily¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s a no. We¡¯ll take that girl with us¡­we¡¯ll have her work. She¡¯ll explode if she doesn¡¯t move her body outside¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be checking up Sousuke just in case, Cordelia and I will be crushing some gangs in Japan. With the current situation, it¡¯s better for us to put a strong impression of how dangerous we are¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll show to the world that Kyouko and I are working together¡¹

    ¡¸With¡ºMalandro¡»backing me, Cordelia¡¯s organization as well, we can put some useful results in our partnership¡¹

    ¡¸Even with the connection with Mr. Kouzuki in Japan, my organization would have an excuse but since we¡¯re at it, I want to show off a big fireworks. I¡¯m going to sell my name¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s inevitable if you want to survive after all¡¹

    Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia¡­are always in survival in the¡ºunderground world¡»

    No¡­we too¡­

    ¡ºKuromori¡»is a criminal organization.

    Therefore, I shouldn¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also a criminal.

    I¡¯ll do anything to make everyone in the¡ºfamily¡»happy¡­

    I¡¯ve made that promise.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going with Kyouko-san to the school too. Megumi¡­get in my car¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Minaho-san¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­we¡¯ll be going to the school by car for a while. The people in surveillance are unfamiliar¡­so we don¡¯t want to make any strange fiction¡¹

    Un¡­the underlings who are in hurry might try to detain me or Megu.

    If it¡¯s a student in their high school uniform¡­they¡¯d think that threatening is effective.

    ¡¸Megu¡­I¡¯ll come to pick you up when the practice is over¡¹

    I have to go and kidnap Ruriko today¡­

    Tomorrow, I can¡¯t go to school.

    But¡­I¡¯m not an athletics member so it¡¯s strange for me to be wandering around during a holiday¡­

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun. It¡¯s okay to go after it¡¯s done. If Yoshi-kun watches the ground from the outside while we practice¡­I think that captain Takeshiba would be angry due to¡ºdistraction¡»¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s a tough woman.

    That said, if I don¡¯t come to pick up Megu, then she¡¯d¡ºWhy are you not coming to pick up your fiance. Are you not worried?¡»and get angry¡­

    ¡¸What about you Nei?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Nei.

    ¡¸Hmm, I¡¯ll think about it after Margo-oneechan comes back. Either way, we can¡¯t start the matter with Ruriko-san unless Margo-oneechan comers back, right?¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    We¡¯ll sneak through Kouzuki security service and kidnap Ruriko.

    We need Margo-san¡¯s pwoer.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, please come to my shop as planned¡¹

    Nagisa tells Reika.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s much better to think about various things in my shop than here, right?¡¹

    Reika smiles.

    ¡¸Reika¡­please guard Nagisa¡¹

    I order.

    ¡¸Ha¡­Lord¡¹

    I don¡¯t want a¡ºmaster-servant¡»¡­I want to hurry up and become a real¡ºfamily¡»

    Even though I those feelings to get through Reika.

    ¡¸As promised¡­please come to the store with your usual¡ºBritish Gentleman¡»look. If you regain your usual self¡­your head would be refreshed in various ways¡¹

    Nagisa tells Reika.

    ¡­Then.

    The phone in Minaho-neesan¡¯s pocket vibrates.

    Minaho-neesan answers the call.

    ¡¸Yes¡­what is it?¡¹

    Immediately after¡­she looked at me, then hands the phone.

    ¡¸For you¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡­Oh

    Talking about mornings¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hello?¡¹

    ¡ºDanna-sama¡­it¡¯s leakiiiiingggg!!¡»

    ¡­As expected!

    Err, my phone is¡­

    I left it on the upper room last night.

    ¡¸Sorry! Misuzu¡­where are you right now?¡¹

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m in the toileeet¡­I¡¯m in the toileeeet!!!¡»

    ¡¸Okay then hurry up! Release it! Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡ºYeees¡­excuse meeeee¡»

    ¡­The sound of water comes out.

    ¡ºCan you hear it¡­Danna-samaa?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I can¡¹

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a lot coming out¡­ahn¡­so embarrassing!¡»

    Before long, the flow decreases¡­

    ¡ºHaa, haa¡­I¡¯m very sorry. I intruded on your busy morning¡»

    ¡¸No, me too¡­I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not close to my phone¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine¡­Ah, Danna-sama, I¡¯ll give over the phone¡»

    Huh¡­Give over?

    Misuzu¡­aren¡¯t you inside the toilet?

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s switched. Master¡»

    ¡­Michi?!

    ¡­Could it be.

    ¡­You too this morning?

    ¡ºI¡¯m very sorry¡­Master. Please give me permission to urinate as well¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Sure, you¡¯re allowed¡­just hurry up!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s too patient so¡­even if she speaks firmly, I¡¯m worried about her bladder

    ¡ºYes¡­well then, excuse me¡­!¡»

    ¡­Shuwawawawawa!

    Michi¡¯s urination sounds light.

    I don¡¯t know why though.

    ¡ºI-It¡¯s coming out¡­amazing¡­1¡»

    ¡¸Un, I can hear it¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡ºAaahn¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s right¡­this is very embarrassing¡­!!¡»

    Michi seems to be feeling dark pleasure as her peeing can be heard.

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­Nn¡­ah!¡»

    That voice¡­reminds me of a woman¡¯s pant during sex.

    ¡º¡­Fuu, I¡¯m done. Pardon the lousiness. Master¡»

    Michi who speaks in few words usually¡­talks this much.

    As expected, she¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸Uhm, Michi¡­you don¡¯t have to join Misuzu this far¡¹

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯m doing this by my own will¡­¡»

    Speaking of which¡­

    Michi¡¯s a masochist.

    ¡ºEither way¡­I will come to see you everyday¡»

    ¡¸¡­I-I see¡¹

    I¡¯ve got to see it.

    ¡ºRather than that, Master¡­I noticed something very serious this morning¡»

    ¡¸¡­What? What happend, Michi?¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko¡­Jii-chan or Yoshi-san?

    Did something happen in Kouzuki house?

    ¡ºMaster¡­Michi is a creature that dies from loneliness unless Master gives her a hug everyday¡­!¡»

    Michi¡­?

    ¡ºPerhaps, if she doesn¡¯t feel Master¡¯s warmth after 24 hours¡­she¡¯ll fall and die. I was convinced that this is an unmistakable fact this morning¡­!¡»

    ¡­I-I see.

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯ll come meet you later. I¡¯ll give you as much hugs as you want. Okay, Michi?!¡¹

    ¡ºYes. I feel very lonely to reach only through voices¡­Masteer!¡»

    Michi¡¯s voice¡­switches from the serious battlefield girl¡­to a 15 year old beauty.

    ¡ºHey, Michi, that¡¯s unfair!¡»

    Misuzu took the phone it seems.

    ¡ºDanna-sama! Misuzu¡¯s also sad! Misuzu too, if she gets separated from Danna-sama for long, I will die from loneliness!¡»

    ¡¸Sure¡­I get it, Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡º¡­Yes?¡»

    ¡¸Hurry up and flush it. It smells, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The two beauties¡­urinating.

    ¡­They should flush it.

    ¡ºAh, I¡¯m sorry! Michi, flush it off, hurry!¡»

    ¡ºYes, Misuzu-sama!¡»

    Zujaaaaaa!!

    The sound of water flows¡­

    ¡ºOkay¡­it¡¯s done. It¡¯s all right now. Danna-sama¡»

    ¡¸Great¡­by the way, what¡¯s Ruriko doing?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s still depressed?

    ¡ºI have invited Ruriko as well, but¡»

    No¡­It¡¯s not that I¡¯m checking Ruriko¡¯s urination.

    ¡ºShe was called by Grandfather earlier¡»

    Ruriko and Jii-chan?

    ¡ºAh, we¡¯re staying from Grandfather¡¯s house since yesterday¡­and until the funeral ends today¡­¡»

    Rather than that, because of the incident in the hotel the day before yesterday¡­he must want his grandchildren within his arm¡¯s reach.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san?¡¹

    Was Yoshiko-san called by Jii-chan too?

    ¡ºNo, Yoshiko-san¡¯s older than Misuzu, so¡­¡»

    ¡­Hmm?

    ¡ºI couldn¡¯t tell her to join us give our morning greeting to Danna-sama¡»

    No¡­there¡¯s no need to pee.

    Really¡­

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡¯s at Jii-chan¡¯s too?¡¹

    ¡ºNo. Ruriko¡¯s the only one called¡»

    ¡­Jii-chan.

    Somehow, I have a bad feeling¡­

    1. You may want to ask the Courie

 Chapter 382. Confronting Ceremony

    Chapter 382. Confronting Ceremony

    Now then, since the breakfast is over¡­we decided to take a memorable group photo.

    In front of Agnes¡¯ bed¡­with Agnes as the center.

    On Agnes¡¯ sides are Mana and Edie¡­Mao-chan is in front so Agnes can¡¯t move.

    And then, in one go¡­

    ¡¸Okaaay, Megumi-chan, your face is covered so move a bit¡­Reika-oneesan, a bit on the right, only half of your face is shown. Hmm¡­Okay. Wait for a moment¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s looking into the digital camera on the tripod¡­sets the timer.

    ¡¸I feel sorry that Margo-san¡¯s not here¡¹

    When I say that, Nei¡­

    ¡¸Well, we can just have Margo-oneesan put on a separate photo and include her!¡¹

    Hmm, it feels like a student who¡¯s absent from the graduation album pictorial

    ¡¸If not, Katsu-nee will photoshop it!¡¹

    Photoshop¡­umumu

    ¡¸We can just take another. It¡¯s not this would be the first and last¡­!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Okaay, ready. Everyone smile¡­here we go!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pressed the shutter then¡­she run towards us in a hurry.

    The light of the camera flickers.

    Katsuko-nee jumps next to Minaho-neesan!

    ¡­Click!

    The camera¡¯s shutter snaps.

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s one. Thank you for your cooperation!¡¹

    When the group photo is over¡­we cleaned up our breakfast.

    Kyouko-san brought the stepladder¡­and examine the statue of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸Ah, this won¡¯t do. It¡¯s solidified and welded to the base. We can¡¯t easily take it out¡­!¡¹

    I hear Kyouko-san¡¯s voice from above.

    ¡¸Instead of that, how about we bring in a jackhammer and break it apart? It¡¯s easier that way¡¹

    Jackhammer¡­Oh, Kudou-papa had one of those. If I recall correctly.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s troublesome to bring up a gas welder here¡­how about we blow this up?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says something extreme.

    ¡¸If we set explosives here, and here¡­It¡¯ll be a breeze. There¡¯s not much gunpowder needed¡¹

    ¡¸But you see¡­ think there¡¯s some iron stuffed inside this¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­there was definitely some on Saddam Hussein¡¯s statue that was taken down on news videos¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s smash down the feet part and¡­break the stuffing inside?¡¹

    Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia discusses above.

    ¡¸Please wait, Kyouko-san! If you break it too much¡­it¡¯ll be a trauma to Agnes¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks up.

    Agnes looks up worriedly at her image of¡ºGod¡» as Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia touches it all over.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s brainwashing is very deep.

    Ever since Agnes was born¡­she¡¯s been educated to worship Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Un¡­It might be harsh for Agnes if we show her the¡ºstatue of God¡»broken

    ¡¸Well, either way, we can¡¯t do it right away. Give me some sheets or something. Let¡¯s hide it so she can¡¯t see for the time being¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­err¡¹

    ¡¸I brought spare sheets with me yesterday¡¹

    Megu¡­brings in the sheets.

    ¡¸No, just sheets won¡¯t do. The silhouette must change so Agnes can¡¯t imagine the original image anymore. Bring all of that blankets around. Katsuko¡­get some packing tape!¡¹

    Kyouko-san shouts.

    ¡¸Okaay?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Megu runs around¡­preparing what they were told.

    Then, Eenie and Meenie goes up the stairs and hand it to Kyouko-san and miss Cordelia one after another¡­

    ¡¸Woah¡­!¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue¡­is covered with blankets and wrapped with packing tape.

    You can no longer know what it is from the outside.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit of¡ºCrafting art¡»right¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸For the time being, even if the statue¡¯s hidden, it¡¯s still here, the statue still exists so Agnes¡¯ stress would be reduced. What¡¯s left is for everyone to do their best to make Agnes don¡¯t care about Sousuke anymore¡¹

    Kyouko-san said as she comes down the stepladder.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­let¡¯s knock down that wall and connect this room tothe other¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s that

    ¡¸This can be done right away¡­so should we do this?¡¹

    Huh?¡­

    ¡¸Kyouko-san, shall we bring tools?¡¹

    ¡¸Not needed. Us four will just kick it¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm.

    ¡¸Reika-chan, was it? Bring your cane with you and help us break it down¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yes¡¹

    Reika tries to hold her cane, but¡­

    ¡¸Kyouok-san, stop for now¡¹

    Minaho-neesan who¡¯s opening her laptop¡­stops Kyouko-san

    ¡¸Huh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸If Kyouko-san breaks it¡­the debris would scatter, it¡¯s dangerous for the children¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I can just be careful in that regard¡¹

    ¡¸No. There¡¯s no time to carry the debris to the upper floor¡­and if the rubble remains, it¡¯s dangerous for them to play around¡¹

    True¡­If Mao-chan or Edie plays with the debris, they might get hurt.

    ¡¸I see¡­true. Minaho¡¯s right. Let¡¯s break this wall when we have the time and labor¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Yukino-san has arrived¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows the screen.

    ¡¸Ooh, how is it?!¡¹

    Everyone gather in front of Minaho-neesan¡¯s laptop.

    Minaho-neesan raised the volume of the external speaker.

    Apparently¡­it¡¯s a video from the morning tabloid shows.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡ºYes, we¡¯re here in front of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house. There has been information released to the media that Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s daughter, Yukino-san, who was kidnapped by a criminal organization will be released here¡­!¡»

    The male reporter screams in front of Yukino¡¯s house.

    In front of Yukino¡¯s house are more than a hundred reporters and onlookers gathered¡­

    ¡ºEh, according to our coverage¡­Its said that Yukino-san has been kidnapped by a criminal organization that was close to Shirasaka Sousuke. The criminal organization was dissatisfied by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s actions and held Yukino-san as a hostage¡­¡»

    It seems that¡¯s the story for the media.

    This must be a work of Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan1

    ¡ºThis¡­is the photo of Yukino-san being kidnapped¡»

    The reporter¡­shows a photo from the entrance ceremony

    The particles are rough.

    Anyway, Yukino¡¯s photo is presented.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a very bright and cheerful girl¡­she seems to have a good reputation in the neighborhood¡»

    If limit only on what you can see on the photo¡­Yukino¡¯s a weak girl.

    She can only be seen as a victim of a crime organization kidnapping¡­being caught up with her stupid father¡¯s case.

    ¡ºAh¡­Just now, Yukino-san¡¯s grandfather¡¯s car has arrived on scene¡»

    A big black car comes from across the crowd.

    It¡¯s old man Ichikawa¡¯s car.

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s uniformed guards push through the press and onlookers for the car to get through¡­

    As expected, Jii-chan¡¯s involved too.

    ¡ºEh, this is Yukino-san¡¯s maternal grandfather¡­Ichikawa Shinishiro. Ah, it seems that the mother¡¯s in side the car too. Yukino-san¡¯s mother, Shirasaka Youko-san is known as a famous culinary researcher¡»

    ¡ºYamashita-san¡­¡»

    The host from the TV station studio calls the reporters.

    ¡ºYes?¡»

    ¡ºShirasaka house¡­mr. Moritsugu has been sent to the hospital, but¡­is there anyone from Shirasaka house around?¡»

    ¡ºNo. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone from the Shirasaka family. Even against a criminal organization¡­Shirasaka house refuses to pick up Yukino-san¡­¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­Shirasaka house hasn¡¯t touched the subject of releasing Yukino-san at all?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡­the grandfather, Mr. Ichikawa, and the mother, Youko-san¡­had paid 300 million yen ransom to have her released¡­¡»

    Somehow¡­it¡¯s turned amazing.

    ¡ºThe initial reports of Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s case were just an assault on a foreign land but¡­it has developed to a big sex scandal spread out through the entertainment world¡­furthermore, it has been confirmed that Shirasaka Sousuke had kidnapped, confined, and women over the years with a certain criminal organization¡»

    The announcer in the studio talks about the outline of the incident while showing the fussy outside of Yukino¡¯s house.

    ¡ºIn response to this incident¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s uncle, Shirasaka Moritsugu retires from being a representative of the newspaper, and television station¡»

    ¡ºShirasaka clan was called to be the aristocrat of media but¡­they¡¯re now in trouble because of of the outrageousness of one of their member¡»

    The host speaks.

    ¡ºYes. And yet¡­we still don¡¯t know the whereabouts of Shirasaka Sousuke. We only know that he was deported from Australia to Japan but¡­the trail afterwards was completely unknown¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­this morning, the news of his daughter kidnapped suddenly came in.¡»

    ¡ºYes. It seems that the criminal organization that has been teaming up with Shirasaka Sousuke so far had a problem with him. Then¡­the eldest daughter, Yukino-san, was abducted from her high school the other day¡­¡»

    ¡­Oh

    The last official place Yukino was witnessed¡­

    After I raped her in the room next to the principal¡¯s office(which everyone thinks it was Endou)¡­

    Margo-san and Nei-san kidnapped her at the schoolyard.

    Margo-san told everyone that¡ºI was hired by a Yakuza to come and get Yukino¡»

    ¡ºThen¡­she was released with a ransom of 300 million yen?¡»

    ¡ºYes, that¡¯s the information we have received and confirmed¡»

    The host and announcer are having such a conversation.

    ¡¸This¡­won¡¯t it be bad if Margo-san appears on TV?¡¹

    Mana said.

    True¡­if Margo-san shows up, it¡¯ll be a problem later.

    ¡¸Yes¡­therefore, we had someone else deliver Yukino-san instead of Margo¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    Someone else?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a person fit for this kind of situations¡­!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Look¡­he¡¯s there¡¹

    We look into the screen¡­

    ¡ºAh¡­there¡¯s a car coming from the other side! W-What is it? It looks like it¡¯s playing some loud music¡­we¡¯ll be heading there!¡»

    The music we hear from the speakers is¡­!

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Wagner¡¯s Valkyrie¡¯s ride¡¹

    Reika mutters.

    Then, I remember the car that¡¯s playing that loud music.

    ¡­Yeah

    There¡¯s a huge¡ºKudou Detective Office¡»written on the side of the minivan¡­

    This is Kudou-papa

    Well, he might be the man fit for the job.

    Pushing the crowd to the side¡­Kudou-papa stops the car in front of Yukino¡¯s house.

    The driver seat¡¯s door opens.

    ¡ºYes yes yes¡­Ladies and Gentlemen + Fathers and Mothers, everyone¡¯s gathering this early in the morning¡­!¡»

    Kudou-san speaks while basking in the flashes of cameras¡­

    ¡ºHeeey, Ichikawa-san! Ichikawa-san! In response to your request we have rescued your grandchild from the violent organization¡­heeey¡»

    Kudou-papa thrusts into the television reporter.

    ¡ºUhm¡­Yukino-san, is Yukino-san safe?!¡»

    ¡ºHey hey, weren¡¯t you told to tell your name first before asking people things? What did you learn from your mother?¡»

    ¡ºMy mother has nothing to do with this!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right!¡»

    Kudou-papa ignores the reporters and walk to Ichikawa-san¡¯s luxury car.

    The uniformed guards from Kouzuki security service who¡¯s guarding the car quickly paves the way.

    It seems that the security guards have been reeducated after the incident at the hotel.

    Kudou-papa knocks into the window of the diver¡¯s seat of old man Ichikawa¡¯s car.

    The window opens only a bit.

    ¡ºW-What¡¯s with you?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa¡¯s frightened voice is picked up by the microphone.

    ¡ºWhat?¡­I¡¯m one of¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»dogs¡»

    That does seem to be the story here.

    ¡º¡­What should we do?¡»

    ¡ºNothing¡­you and your daughter¡­will get out of the car and welcome your grandchild¡»

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡ºYour granddaughter seems to have experienced quite the cruelty¡­¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t want to be seen by the media¡­get the car beside us and I¡¯ll take over my grandchild¡»

    Mr. Ichikawa doesn¡¯t want Yukino and his photos to be taken so much

    ¡ºWe can¡¯t have that¡­your granddaughter will be walking from my car to here.¡»

    ¡º¡­Isn¡¯t that 10 meters away!?¡»

    ¡ºWhat? It¡¯s just 10 meters you know¡»

    Kudou-papa grins

    ¡ºIt¡¯s much closer than the thought that you¡¯d never see each other again¡­right?¡»

    Old man Ichikawa¡­

    ¡º¡­Understood. Youko, let¡¯s get off the car¡»

    ¡ºBut¡­Father!¡»

    ¡ºWe can take Yukino back for sure¡­when we have Yukino, we would know Maika¡¯s whereabouts¡»¡º¡­But¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s for Yukino¡¯s sake¡»

    The old man looks at Yukino¡¯s mother.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve already left the company so I have nothing to protect¡»

    ¡ºBut I still¡­¡»

    ¡ºGive it up¡­You can¡¯t go to gorgeous places anymore. We already can¡¯t¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­Aaah¡»

    Yukino¡¯s mother sighs.

    ¡ºThen¡­I will be pulling out Yukino-chan!¡»

    Kudou-papa heads to his car once again¡­

    ¡ºOkay, everyone around¡­people from the media, Shirasaka Yukino-san would be released! Ah, right, I¡¯ll just say it just in case but¡­we, just as the car says, are detectives. Private detective. A humble detective in town! We don¡¯t have any relationship with the criminal group that kidnapped Yukino-san at all¡­!¡»

    ¡ºThen, why do you have the kidnapped daughter!¡»

    One of the reporters shouts.

    ¡ºHey, hold your horses!¡­Who just said that, you?¡­Ah, it¡¯s this mouth?! Hey!¡»

    ¡ºW-What¡­you¡¯re using violence?¡­Hey!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m not a cheap guy to be called like that by someone like you!¡»

    ¡ºWhat about you, weren¡¯t you calling me just ¡°You!¡±!¡»

    ¡ºShut up! I¡¯m, You and You¡¯re You!¡»

    He tightens up the collar of the reporter¡­

    ¡ºI just received instructions to rescue Shirasaka Yukino from the criminal group¡­what¡¯s wrong with that, got a complaint?¡»

    Kudou-papa then throws the reporter to the flock of people.

    ¡ºAfter all, I¡¯m Kudou Yuusaku, a private detective. My car¡¯s this. This is my phone number and mailing address!¡»

    Kudou-papa taps the body of the minivan.

    ¡ºFrom cheating wives to rescuing abducted ladies¡­I¡¯m waiting for a job!¡»

    Kudou-papa poses in front of the camera.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t get it, but¡­

    Anyway, Kudou-papa continues to pose.

    ¡ºNow then, well¡­we¡¯ll be taking out the kidnapped princess¡­!¡»

    The sliding door of the van opens.

    Then¡­Yukino¡¯s on board.

    Yukino¡¯s covered in blanket, her whole body¡¯s hidden.

    Her eye¡¯s have a mask.

    Her ears have a huge head phones on it.

    ¡ºOops¡­please don¡¯t mind the princess¡¯ outfit. As promised with the criminal organization that kidnapped this girl¡­we were supposed to keep the eyes and ears blocked so she doesn¡¯t know where she¡¯s taken. It can¡¯t be helped you know? I¡¯ve been negotiating with an organization with such evil spirits¡­!¡»

    Blindfolded¡­and loud sound rings to her ears.

    Yukino¡¯s picking up the rhythm with her shoulder.

    She doesn¡¯t notice the presence of the reporters and journalists.

    ¡ºNow then!¡»

    Kudou-papa grabs Yukino¡¯s arm.

    ¡ºHey, get off¡­your grandfather and mother are waiting for you!¡»

    But, Yukino who¡¯s eyes and ears are closed off¡­

    ¡ºHey, what! Don¡¯t touch me! Pervert!¡»

    That was Yukino¡¯s firsts words broadcasted all over Japan.

    ¡ºNo way¡­you too want to rape me?!!!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s words¡­

    Turn the reporters quiet.

    ¡ºJust come with me!¡»

    Kudou-papa forcibly pulled Yukino off the van.

    ¡ºHey, stop this! Don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t want to be raped anymore!!!¡»

    Kudou-papa takes off Yukino¡¯s headphones.

    The audio coming from the headphones¡­as expected it¡¯s Valkyrie.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re here¡­Ichikawa-san is here too¡»

    Kudou-papa spoke to Yukino in a low voice different from ever.

    ¡º¡­Oh really?! I won¡¯t forgive you if it¡¯s a lie!¡»

    ¡ºWhat do you intend to do if it¡¯s a lie?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m going to bite off your dick!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s voice is delivered to the whole country via airwaves.

    ¡ºHey¡­can I remove the mask too?¡»

    ¡ºWait a moment¡­I¡¯ll give Ichikawa-san the signal!¡»

    Kudou-papa waves his hand to old man Ichikawa.

    ¡ºIchikawa-saaan! Come out!!!¡»

    ¡­Click

    Old man Ichikawa and Yukino¡¯s mother comes down from the black-painted luxury car.

    ¡º¡­Yukinoooo!!¡»

    Shirasaka Youko shouts.

    ¡º¡­Mama!!¡»

    Yukino tries to remove her eye mask but¡­

    ¡ºNot yet!¡»

    Kudou-papa stops her.

    ¡ºWhy!!?¡»

    ¡ºYou see¡­formality is important!¡»

    ¡ºWho cares, just do it right away! Idiot!¡»

    ¡ºListen¡­I will say a lot of catchphrases¡­at the end, if I say¡ºHere she comes!¡»then take off the mask!¡»

    ¡ºWhat, catchphrase?¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t mind it, just remember the¡ºHere she comes!¡»!¡»

    ¡ºI get it already! Just get this over with! You trash!¡»

    ¡­Then

    ¡ºOh¡­where¡¯s the camera? This one? The one with the red light? Right, I know it, hey!¡»

    ¡ºHurry up!¡»

    Kudou-papa points at the camera¡­!

    ¡ºFrom the day we first met, the flowers of love bloomed!¡­The tea you drank, kimi no en. The tea I drank, boku no En!¡­Oops, that was wrong!¡»

    ¡­What¡¯s with that.

    ¡º¡­Here she comes!!!!!¡»

    Yukino takes off her eye mask.

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡»

    The lights flashes to Yukino¡¯s face all at once.

    Yukino¡¯s blinded by the flood of light.

    ¡ºHey hey, spare her¡­she¡¯s not a pokemon!¡»

    Kudou-papa shouts¡­stepping on the edge of the blanket wrapping Yukino.

    Up until now, she was holding the blanket with both hands, but¡­

    Yukino now has let go of her hand to remove her eye mask.

    Yukino¡¯s blanket is pulled down from the back.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah.

    Yukino¡¯s wearing the torn school uniform.

    Back when I raped Yukino, messed her up¡­

    She¡¯s wearing a panty, but¡­

    She¡¯s not wearing a bra.

    Her pink nipples are clearly seen.

    ¡¸If we expose even her bottom part, the broadcast would be cancelled¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡ºY-Yukino!!!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s mother exclaims.

    ¡º¡­Hurry up and come here!!!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa shouts¡­and Yukino regains consciousness.

    ¡ºKyaaaaaaaa¡­What¡¯s with this!!¡»

    Yukino hides her chest with both hands¡­!

    ¡ºDon¡¯t take photos! I said don¡¯t! Idiot! Perverts! Die all of you! I hate you all!!!¡»

    Speaking out all of her insults¡­she runs towards old man Ichikawa¡¯s car.

    She dashed the 10 meter distance.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­whoever sees that, they¡¯ll think that Yukino-san was raped by gangsters. And yet, what¡¯s with her attitude? Well, there won¡¯t be anyone who would be sympathizing with Yukino-san in Japan¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡ºHey, Ojii-chan, what are you doing! HUrry up and get in! Mama too¡­I hate everyone!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa and Yukino¡¯s mother gets on the car in a hurry.

    Finally, Yukino jumps in.

    Then¡­The guards of Kouzuki security service who had been guarding the car until now retreated from the spot at once.

    The cameras, reporters, and onlookers¡­

    They surround Old man Ichikawa¡¯s car¡­

    Banging the window.

    Calling them out.

    Flashing the cameras¡­

    They cannot escape¡­

    1. Or an enemy stand

 Chapter 383. brand new day

    Chapter 383. brand new day

    ¡¸By the way¡­what is Margo doing?¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks while looking at the footage of Yukino¡¯s house.

    ¡¸She didn¡¯t leave the premise and just entrusted everything to that old man, right?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s it.

    Where¡¯s Margo-san?

    On the screen, Yukino¡¯s car is surrounded by journalists¡­

    ¡ºHey¡­please give us your story!¡»

    ¡ºWhere is your father right now?!¡»

    ¡ºIchikawa-san, what do you think about social responsibility?¡»

    ¡ºShirasaka Youko-san, a word about your husband¡­!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa desperately tries to get the car off but¡­he can¡¯t move as he¡¯s stuck in the crowd.

    He pushed the horn multiple times.

    Still, the reporters and journalists don¡¯t leave the black luxury car.

    They try to push the car, knocking on the windows!

    They turn their camera to Yukino¡¯s grandfather and mother.,

    Yukino lowers the windows angrily.

    ¡ºHey, stop it! Yukino!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa tries to stop his granddaughter, but¡­

    Yukino¡¯s anger is already on the verge of explosion!

    ¡ºStop this already you people! Now that it comes to this, just give it all away!¡»

    ¡ºYukino, stop!¡»

    ¡ºBecause, Ojii-chan! We didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Everything¡¯s Papa¡¯s fault!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s scream is transmitted through airwaves.

    ¡ºThen that means¡­the allegations thrown towards Shirasaka Sousuke are all true?!¡»

    Then, the reporter uses a leading question on Yukino!

    ¡ºWhat are you asking this late?! If not for that, I shouldn¡¯t have experienced this cruelty!¡»

    Ah¡­she admitted it.

    ¡ºIs that so? The showbiz scandal, and the kidnapping and murder of a girl are all true?!¡»¡ºThat¡¯s not it, that¡¯s what those people say¡»

    ¡ºThose people? Who?¡»

    ¡ºYukino-san look over here too!¡»

    ¡ºHere too, please!¡»

    Yukino¡¯s even more fired up now that the cameras and microphones are aimed at her.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s them, them! The people who raped me forcibly¡­¡»

    ¡º¡­Rape?¡»

    ¡ºWho raped you, Yukino-san?!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s him¡­aah¡­!¡»

    ¡ºStop, Yukino¡­we¡¯ll be massacred if you do that!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa believes that Jii-chan is the mastermind.

    That this is a ploy of Kouzuki group to seize the newspaper and television stations of Shirasaka house.

    He only thinks of¡ºKuromori¡»as one of the organizations under Jii-chan¡¯s control.

    ¡ºMassacre!¡»

    ¡ºWhat do you mean by that! Ichikawa-san!¡»

    Old man Ichikawa¡¯s a heavyweight of the advertising agency¡­it¡¯s already reported.

    The one old man Ichikawa is afraid of¡­

    The reporters are heating up even further.

    On the other hand¡­Yukino

    ¡ºI¡­he turned me to a mess! Dammit!¡»

    What Yukino hates is¡­

    Me¡­

    I¡¯m the one who ravished and trampled Yukino¡¯s heart.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll never forgive him!¡»

    Yukino shouts to the camera¡­!

    Eyes burning in hatred¡­clenching her teeth.

    No matter how you look at it¡­she can¡¯t be seen as a weak girl¡­a victim of a sexual crime.

    The hysteric Yukino who only shouts, is overflowing with sense of life.

    Nobody would feel sympathy with Yukino¡­

    ¡ºTherefore¡­who is it? Who¡¯s that ¡°Them¡±?!¡»

    The reporter asks Yukino.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll tell you now! The one who messed up my life is¡­!¡»

    Yukino tries to make an accusation towards the camera¡­!

    ¡ºStop! Do you intend to get us all killed?!¡»

    ¡ºBecause, Ojii-chan! If I don¡¯t expose it here, I can¡¯t settle down!¡»

    Yukino can¡¯t be stopped anymore.

    ¡ºSo, who is it?!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, hurry up and say it!¡»

    The reporters fuel her.

    ¡­Yukino.

    ¡º¡­It¡¯s Yuzuki!¡»

    ¡­Huh?

    At that moment.

    ©`Dobaaaan!!!!

    Something has exploded on the premise of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s mansion!

    Something fires up!

    ¡ºUwaaaaaaa!!!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s dangerous! Let¡¯s run!!!!!¡»

    Sparks fly down above the reporters.

    ©`Subaaaan!!!

    The second explosion comes from the veranda.

    ¡ºHey, that¡¯s dangerous!¡»

    ¡ºEvacuate, evacuate!!!!¡»

    The reporters run and evacuate like baby spiders.

    Old man Ichikawa steps on the accelerator when the front of the car opens up.

    ¡­Gyagyagyagya!

    ¡ºThey¡¯re escaping!¡»

    ¡ºChase them!¡»

    ¡ºRather than that, fire truck!¡»

    ¡ºWhat is that explosion?!¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house turns to a big mess.

    Black smoke rises from around the garden of the mansion.

    ¡¸¡­ah¡¹

    Mana speaks out

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    I hug Mana.

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay¡­Onii-chan I¡¯ve already made my farewell with that house¡¹

    Mana answers.

    ¡¸When we went to that house¡­we left that¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸On the garden¡­veranda, and garage. I made it wirelessly controlled so it can be detonated anytime¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-san¡¯s over there, right?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s in a distance the signals could reach. I instructed her to detonate immediately after Yukino-san blurts something¡­!¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­it may look flashy but, it won¡¯t spread out of the building. The smoke is also a smoke bomb. The house isn¡¯t on fire¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸The public eyes¡­would think that the explosion is made by Ichikawa-san¡¹

    Ichikawa-san made it explode?

    ¡¸His idiot granddaughter getting excited and tried to announce the culprit who kidnapped and raped her¡­but, Ichikawa-san can¡¯t make it public. Therefore, he made that noise and escaped¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸Why does Ichikawa-san not want it to be public?¡­That is because Ichikawa-san himself is connected to the organization that kidnapped Yukino-san¡¹

    The public knows that a criminal organization related to Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped Yukino¡­

    ¡¸Not only Shirasaka Sousuke¡­but also the maternal grandfather was also related to the gangs. Well, that¡¯s how advertising agency works. Therefore, he can¡¯t expose their name¡­that¡¯s how I want it recognized by the whole Japan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well¡­that group would be crushed by us today though¡­!¡¹

    Following up Minaho-neesan¡­Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡ºErr, it seems that the site is still in confusion. Ah, a firetruck just came in¡­¡»

    The morning variety show still continues¡­

    ¡¸Ichikawa-san will head straight home¡­he¡¯d quit the company, and he has no other place to run¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Ichikawa-ojiichan has a villa¡¹

    Mana says, but¡­

    ¡¸No it¡¯s impossible, with Ichikawa-san¡¯s age¡­he has no strength nor willpower to speed through the province while being chased by the media. Besides, if you head to the villa, can you buy food? The three of them have become nationwide celebrities. If they¡¯re in Tokyo, they might still be able to ask someone they know, but ¡­If he quits the company, he¡¯s just a normal person. There may not be anyone who¡¯s willing to help out Ichikawa-san anymore¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    The screen switches to the areal image from the helicopter.

    Ichikawa-san¡¯s car runs at a breakneck speed¡­cars and motorcycles from media are chasing him.

    ¡¸Well¡­we can leave that to the media and it¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    ¡¸We should start moving too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Megumi and I¡­and Kyouko-san¡¯s group will be heading to school. Reika-oneesan will be on Nagisa¡¯s shop. The people heading to Ruriko-san¡¯s father¡¯s funeral will wait for Margo to come back¡¹

    Yeah

    If Margo-san¡¯s not here¡­we can¡¯t go kidnap Ruriko.

    ¡¸I will be looking over Mana-chan and Agnes.¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Mao¡­could you play with the ladies over there for today?¡¹

    Nagisa said pointing Mao-chan to Agnes.

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan has been trapped in this room ever since she was born, and she has never gone outside¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Really. She never had any friends until now¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡­that¡¯s sad¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s pitiful¡­¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸Mama and others wants Agnes-chan to go outside as soon as possible but¡­Agnes doesn¡¯t know anything about the outside, you see? She¡¯s scared so she doesn¡¯t want to get out¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, even though it feels good to be outside?¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, Mao¡­be friends with that Onee-chan and talk with her a lot about the outside. Tell her that outside isn¡¯t scary¡¹

    ¡¸Mama, Mao¡¯s already friends with Agnes-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you can get along with her right?¡¹

    Nagisa pats Mao-chan¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Mao-chan, I¡¯m here with you too!¡¹

    Mana smiles at Mao-chan

    ¡¸Uhm, what about the strange Onee-chan?¡¹

    Mao points at Edie.

    ¡­Strange?

    ¡­Well, she¡¯s not normal, right.

    ¡¸Edie has a job¡­therefore, Mao and Mana-oneechan are the ones who can play. Mama will be coming back home by night¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Mama¡¯s supposed to come back where Mao and Papa is, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­Okay!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles

    ¡¸Mana, take care of them¡¹

    I tell Mana¡­

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Watch over Agnes so she doesn¡¯t start doing that in front of Mao-chan¡¹

    It¡¯s not a good education to have someone masturbate in front of this young girl.

    ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll be careful¡¹

    Mana asks for a kiss.

    Kissing in front of Mao-chan¡­well, it¡¯s fine

    I kiss Mana.

    ¡¸Then, Yoshi-kun, I will be going to my room and go in my uniform¡¹

    Right¡­she has to go to school in uniform.

    I kiss Megu as well

    ¡¸Me too, I have to go to the shop soon¡­so do your best today, dear!¡¹

    I kiss Nagisa too

    ¡¸Ah, me too!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes and¡­I kiss her too

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need one, Nei?¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸I can take it easy once everyone¡¯s gone!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Nei-oneesan, that¡¯s unfair!¡¹

    Mana said

    ¡¸It would be nice if Reika-oneesan does it too¡¹

    Nei turns to Reika

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Reika seems to be worrying about various things.

    ¡¸Reika¡­you see¡¹

    I go in front of Reika¡­

    ¡¸To tell you the truth¡­I like Reika¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Lord?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I want you to know at least that. I¡¯m not doing it reluctantly. I really want Reika to be in my¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­what¡¯s left is the problem of Reika¡¯s feelings¡¹

    ¡­Reika

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­Uh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­give me a kiss too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I kiss Reika¡­

    ¡¸Now, Reika-oneesan¡­I¡¯ll be waiting by the entrance so please ready up!¡¹

    Nagisa pulls Reika from me and siad.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have you as the¡ºBritish Gentleman¡»for today!¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡­your clothes have arrived here¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­then, I will be going¡¹

    Taken by Katsuko-nee¡­Reika returns her heart to¡ºBritish Gentleman¡»after a long time.

    ¡¸Ah, wait¡­I will help out on Onee-san¡¯s make up! Later then, Dear! Mao too, act obediently!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay, Mama!¡¹

    Nagisa leaves as well.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then¡­the people who went ahead are now gone from the basement.

    The remaining people are¡­me, Katsuko-nee, Nei, Mana, Mao-chan and Agnes.

    Edie doesn¡¯t want to leave Mao-chan and Agnes, but¡­

    When Kyouko-san said¡ºWork¡»¡­her expression changed.

    It changed to an¡ºassassin¡¯s¡»eye

    Edie¡¯s late grandmother¡­had tailored her to be an¡ºassassin¡»that¡¯s useless to the organization, but¡­

    But still, Edie¡¯s soul is of an¡ºassassin¡»

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan¡­said she¡¯ll be back by 15 minutes¡¹

    Nei ends the call and tells me.

    Mao-chan and Mana are on top of Agnes¡¯ bed.

    Agnes isn¡¯t wary of them anymore.

    Rather, she feels easier now that Edie¡¯s gone.

    Edie can¡¯t be understood¡­and she just uses brute force.

    ¡¸What should we do for your mourning outfit at the funeral?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸Should we buy on the way? We can¡¯t go fixing the clothes in the mansion this late¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is talking about the clothes Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather left behind.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll just wear uniforms¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸But¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think that someone who¡¯s wearing a uniform that¡¯s not from a prestigious school would stand out at the funeral of Kouzuki house?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine today¡¹

    Nei answers.

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t today Ruriko-san¡¯s father¡¯s funeral, right? The company¡¯s employees and various people will come¡­so you don¡¯t have to stick with the upper class, right¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I feel worn out if I wear more expensive clothes than this. Besides, we¡¯re going to move a lot so the usual uniform would make it easier¡¹

    I¡¯m going to kidnap Ruriko after all

    ¡¸Uniform, hmmm¡­¡¹

    Nei thinks.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going to do the same as Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Look, ever since I took black hair¡­I haven¡¯t work my uniform¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    I haven¡¯t seen Nei¡¯s natural black hair beauty yet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to wear matching uniforms with Yo-chan¡­Miusuzu would be jelly!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Nee-san¡­you really like teasing Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Because, I can¡¯t help it! If I don¡¯t play with them¡­she¡¯ll just be too conscious of other girls!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei likes Misuzu-san after all¡­!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    The video on the laptop still open is still the morning show.

    Yukino seems to have arrived at Ichikawa-san¡¯s house safely.

    Now, the commentators are saying their respective opinions.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡¯s the one manipulating the¡ºpublic opinion¡»today so it¡¯s easy¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Up until Shiraska Sousuke was cornered¡­it was all¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»job¡­

    Up, Kouzuki group has already started depriving the media companies from Shirasaka house.

    The more notoriety of Shirasaka Sousuke, the member of the clan is¡­the less influence Shirasaka house can pull out of the management of newspaper and television companies.

    Therefore¡­Jii-chan¡¯s also manipulating the information about Yukino and Ichikawa-san.

    Of course he¡¯s also following instructions from Minaho-neesan, but¡­

    ¡¸Speaking of which, when Michi¡¯s father was in front of the camera¡­he mentioned the name¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    I remember.

    ¡¸Is it okay?¡­Wasn¡¯t that broadcasted nationwide?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸Did you know from before that when they say¡ºKakka¡»they talk about Kouzuki-sama?¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸No way I would¡­I had nothing to do with the rich and nobles¡¹

    ¡¸Most of the Japanese people are the same as you. Only a few people with special position would imagine Kouzuki-sama when¡ºKakka¡»is mentioned¡­¡¹

    Y-Yeah

    ¡¸Therefore, it was right that Kudou-san used¡ºKakka¡»there. The people who don¡¯t know, won¡¯t understand what it means¡­for those who know, then they¡¯d know that Ichikawa-san¡¯s got a big shot having eyes on him¡­ With that¡­nobody from the political, business, government, and media that would defend Ichikawa-san and Shirasaka Sousuke anymore. Nobody wants to be upfront hostile with the Kouzuki house¡­¡¹

    Therefore, Kudou-papa purposely siad¡ºKakka¡»

    With just one word¡­the influential people are shown Jii-chan¡¯s will¡­

    ¡¸Also¡­Yukino-san¡¯s last word, ¡ºYuzuki¡»¡­the people watching the TV wouldn¡¯t know what that means¡¹

    Nei siad.

    ¡¸In the first place, that girl speaks too fast that¡ºYuzuki¡»would be heard like¡ºYuuki¡»or¡ºYuuhi¡»¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­if they don¡¯t know a person who¡¯s name is¡ºYuzuki¡»they won¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸But, the people at school knows Minaho-neesan.¡¹ If Yukino says¡ºYuzuki¡», I think the people at our class would know that it¡¯s¡ºYuzuki Minaho¡»¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸But you see¡­would Yo-chan¡¯s classmates imagine that the teacher kidnapped Yukino-san and had her raped?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan and I¡­when we appeared in front of Sensei at school, didn¡¯t we say¡ºWe¡¯re hired by Yakuza to take her¡», didn¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸The class knows that Sensei and Yukino-san are in bad terms but¡­Could the students imagine her being connected with a big shot from a gang and had deals with Shirasaka Sousuke?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    They won¡¯t think that a homeroom teacher would have a female student in her class experience such cruelty.

    ¡¸Perhaps, the people from Yo-chan¡¯s class who were watching the broadcast earlier¡­thinks that Yukino-san was too scared to speak of the gang¡¯s name in the last minute and just spoke out the name of the teacher she¡¯s in bad relationship with¡­harassing her. Yukino-san is the type that could do that thing¡­¡¹

    ¡­True

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I think Margo-oneechan pushed the detonator when Yukino named¡ºYuzuki¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Besides¡­it¡¯s a good camouflage¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸¡­Camouflage?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, they¡¯re doing it on TV right now¡­!¡¹

    I look into the screen.

    The moderators in the morning show talks.

    ¡º¡­Finally, what did Yukino-san mean by the words¡ºYuuki¡»or ¡ºYusuki¡»?¡»

    One of the old commentator said.

    ¡ºThis is from the information I got independently¡­it seems that there¡¯s an official in a Kansai gang called¡ºYukke¡»¡»

    ¡ºNo no, you see¡­there¡¯s recently a certain character in a manga that¡¯s getting popular, it¡¯s ¡ºYukki¡» In short, this is a metaphor that the criminal is a ¡ºFigure Moe¡»¡­¡»

    ¡ºAnyway, the culprit is likely to be in their 20¡¯s to 30¡¯s¡­or there¡¯s a high possibility that they¡¯re in 40¡¯s or 50¡¯s¡»

    Hmm, true¡­ they¡¯re straying away

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Nei and I changed to our uniforms and when we came back to the basement¡­Margo-san¡¯s there.

    The footage of the surveillance camera shows Margo-san¡¯s car passing through the mansion¡¯s gate.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, Margo-oneechan says wait outside, she¡¯ll change the car!¡¹

    Nei with her phone on the ear spoke to me.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯re going¡­Katsuko-nee¡¹

    ¡¸Take care!¡¹

    I give Katsuko-nee a kiss.

    ¡¸Aaah, Onii-chan¡­me too, me too!¡¹

    She comes running. Mana too¡­

    ¡¸Papa¡­you¡¯re going?¡¹

    Mao-chan comes.

    ¡¸Yeah, There¡¯s something I have to do¡­get along with everyone¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to buy you souvenirs!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Okay¡­give Mao a chuu too!¡¹

    I kiss Mao chan too.

    Ehehehe, Mao-chan smiles happily

    ¡¸Does Agnes-chan not want one?¡¹

    Mao-chan turns to Agnes.

    ¡¸Papa¡¯s going out!¡¹

    My¡ºwomen¡»kisses me when they have to be away from me¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Mao-chan¡­Agnes hasn¡¯t kissed anyone yet¡¹

    I tell Mao-chan

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. therefore, we have to teach Agnes-chan that kissing Onii-chan is amazing!¡¹

    Mana tells Mao-chan

    ¡¸Then, Katsuko-nee¡­take care of the rest¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will make a call if something happens¡¹

    ¡¸Mana too¡­take care of them¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Also¡­

    ¡¸Agnes! I¡¯m going!¡¹

    Agnes doesn¡¯t reply of course

    ¡¸Now, Yo-chan¡­let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Nei and I leave the room.

    Through the stairs¡­

    Reaching the first floor¡­Nei speaks to me.

    ¡¸Hey, Yo-chan¡­let¡¯s hold hands¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sure¡¹

    I hold Nei¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸Kufufufu¡­Yo-chan¡¯s mine for now?¡¹

    Nei said¡­then gives me a rich kiss.

    ¡¸I was being careful until we¡¯re alone!¡¹

    Seriously¡­Nei

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a minute or two until we get to the entrance though!¡¹

    I walk down the morning corridor while feeling the warmth of Nei¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Yo-chan. Did you know that I like Yo-chan so much?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Did you know that I love Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­do you like me?¡¹

    ¡¸I do¡­I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I know¡¹

    Nei hugs me.

    Then kisses me once agian

    ¡¸You two are late!¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s waiting at the entrance with a smile.

    ¡¸Now then¡­what¡¯s for today, the blue car or the white car?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    The blue¡¯s Maserati

    The white¡­is the van.

    ¡¸White¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped you know? We have to do a lot of¡ºjob¡»today!¡¹

    Margo-san opens the entrance¡­

    The usual white van is parked in.

    The car¡¯s body¡­

    Has¡ºMaruko Liturgy¡» written on it.

 Chapter 384. Disgraceful adult

    Chapter 384. Disgraceful adult

    Margo-san¡¯s on the driver¡¯s seat.

    Nei didn¡¯t take the passenger seat but instead she took the backseat with me.

    She¡¯s sticking closely to me.

    ¡¸Geez¡­I never thought of Nei as such a spoiled girl¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m a spoiled girl after all!¡¹

    Nei leans on me.

    She¡¯s holding my hand.

    ¡¸Sorry but, it seems to be like that so¡­please look after Nei¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just for now¡­when we get there, I¡¯ll let Misuzu and Michi have the priority!¡¹

    Nei said while looking at me with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the Onee-chan so I can hold back properly!¡¹

    Nei really treasures being the¡ºelder sister¡»

    ¡¸Therefore¡­just for now!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸By the way, Margo-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, the matter about kidnapping Ruriko-san?¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡¸Well, Jii-chan already gave his permission so it¡¯s actually just a¡ºkidnapping play¡»but¡¹

    ¡¸But, we have to outwit the Kouzuki security service, right?¡¹

    Yeah¡­Jii-chan said that he won¡¯t tell Ruriko¡¯s guards anything at all.

    ¡¸Well¡­it would be worth seeing what happens to the security department now that director Yamaoka¡¯s dismissed¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, won¡¯t chief Tanizawa be watching over it?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs a the surprised me.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san¡¯s the top of Kouzuki security service. The hotel the day before yesterday was in a state of emergency¡­the site would¡¯ve been out of control if not for Tanizawa-san¡¯s on the field leadership, but¡­Tanizawa-san doesn¡¯t stand up on the scene on his usual work. Besides, that guy¡¯s basically on the¡ºunderground department¡» He has no choice but to leave someone to the uniformed group. In the first place, the uniformed guards¡¯ specialty is to guard VIPs¡­he¡¯s the supervisor of the top elite guards so that¡¯s why he¡¯s¡ºChief¡»Tanizawa¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­the uniformed group has someone else on top?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, guess they would be announcing the person during the funerary? I¡¯d like to see what kind of person they are before anything¡¹

    MArgo-san¡¯s eyes through the rear mirror are smiling.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll have a relationship in the future after all¡­!¡¹

    Now, the mansion is being watched by two organizations¡­Kouzuki security service and the public police.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a common thing to have a person at work site doing extra things and give personal judgement. What they think of us or something¡­well, doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re disliked or something but¡­we have to respond in appropriate ways. I want to know it just in case¡¹

    Margo-san starts the car

    Going through the garden¡­opening the door via remote.

    ¡¸Ha¡­that¡¯s interesting. The police are on the right and Kouzuki security service are on the left¡¹

    It is as Margo-san says¡­in front of the gate, about ten minutes away, there¡¯s a few cars parked.

    ¡¸How do you know their affiliation by just looking at them?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s the difference between the private and bureaucratic? Kouzuki security service people feel like the people in there have money?¡¹

    True¡­they look more classy.

    ¡¸Well, Kouzuki security service is a company specialized in guarding the rich people¡­if they don¡¯t spend money on their appearance, it won¡¯t be a business¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸On the other hand¡­the public security have a fixed budget¡­it was just suddenly decided that they would be watching us, right? I think they prepared in a hurry with the free vehicles and people. Nei¡­wave your hand to the policemen over there¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nei.

    ¡¸¡­Eeeeh~!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be monitored from now on so it¡¯s better to make it fancy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸You just happen to be going to school¡­and yet they would apprehend you for some stupid reason you know? Arresting you from just having scissors or cutter¡¹

    ¡¸Do the police do that?¡¹

    I ask in surprise.

    ¡¸¡­They will go that far. They¡¯d purposely fall down and say¡ºhow dare you push me¡»¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸We¡¯re a criminal organization after all¡­we¡¯re fundamentally the enemy of police. They¡¯d use anything to get in¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Nei too. Even if it¡¯s not Nei herself, it¡¯s possible that he or Megumi-chan get caught.¡¹ We shouldn¡¯t gather antipathy of people on the field as much as possible.

    If they get angry¡­we¡¯d get arrested unfairly.

    They only think of us as a group of criminals.

    To make sure that there¡¯s no friction on the field.

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Nei forges a smile and waves to the observers inside the car.

    Ah¡­everyone¡¯s surprised by Nei¡¯s beauty.

    ¡¸Okay, done¡­let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well done¡¹

    Margo-san steps on the accelerator¡­

    Ah, Kouzuki security service and the police sends one car each.

    ¡¸Is it okay not to show courtesy to Kouzuki security service?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸That is because I want to see the face of the new security director. If it goes badly, the other party underestimating us, it would give the opposite effect. Besides, we want the police and Kouzuki security service as hostile to each other¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸If they get along and share information¡­that would be troublesome. The police does what they want depending on the mood but¡­Kouzuki security service¡¯s monitors have to make a difference with our response¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Difference?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The policemen¡¯s pride is quite difficult. If Nei waves on both sides¡­they might be jealous saying¡ºThey¡¯re treating us as the same as private security guards¡»¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸But you see, on the other hand, the people from the Kouzuki security service would just¡ºShowing a good face only on the police¡»¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Unlike the police¡­Kouzuki security service people has no power to arrest and detain us¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸However¡­everything might just be turned over as a result of Kyouko-san¡¯s actions for today¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸If Kyouko-san teams up with miss Cordelia¡­do you know how dangerous would that be? And they¡¯re going to show an example¡­¡¹

    Oh¡­Kyouko-san said that they¡¯re going to crush a criminal organization today.

    I don¡¯t know what they would do at all though¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that the surveillance watching us would be doubled starting now¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We arrived at the funerary just like yesterday.

    But, we didn¡¯t push through like with the Maserati from yesterday¡­

    We contacted Seki-san from the outside without suddenly going to the entrance where the security guards are standing.

    Seki-san instructed us to get from the parking lot of the back office.

    Of course, there are guards standing there too¡­

    We came in as it seems they received a message from Seki-san.

    Going to the designated parking space¡­Seki-san comes.

    ¡¸Good morning¡­everyone¡¹

    She smiles towards us

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    I get off the car and greet Seki-san

    ¡¸You seem to have come in plain dress today¡¹

    Seki-san said¡­looking at the white business van and us in uniforms.

    Ah, by the way, Margo-san¡¯s wearing black pants suit.

    ¡¸This is our usual clothing. We¡¯re pushing the limits back at the hotel¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸I see. But, you looked cool wearing that suit. That uniform is cute too though¡¹

    Seki-san laughs

    ¡¸Look, have you heard of it? When a man wears a suit, his appeal increases by 30%¡¹

    No¡­I have never heard of it

    ¡¸Seki-san, you seem to be talking to him quite casually¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san said, Seki-san¡¯s¡ºEh?!¡», Surprised

    ¡¸T-True. I wonder why. I guess, because we crossed the verge of death together¡­I feel familiar with him?¡¹

    Seki-san blushes.

    ¡¸Seki-san, you should join our family soon!¡¹

    Nei invites her.

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nei, don¡¯t force her. That is for Seki-san to think and decide for herself¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Yeah, true! Sorry, Seki-san!¡¹

    Nei apologized smiling.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s fine¡­anyway, let¡¯s go. Misuzu-sama and others are waiting¡¹

    Seki-san said¡­then she guides us.

    Nei whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸¡­It feels like it¡¯s going good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Seki-san will definitely join our¡ºfamily¡»!¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸Just one more push¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san asks Seki-san

    ¡¸What¡¯s the funeral schedule?¡¹

    ¡¸The farewell ceremony is at 10 o¡¯clock. After that, the procession¡­heading to the crematorium. Then, waiting for two hours there , finishing the memorial services of the first seven and forty nine days, and then the abstaining¡¹

    ¡¸Abstaining?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸Everyone will be dining with the deceased one hidden¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸That would be a replacement of lunch?¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s two hours past the plan, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How far can we follow them?¡¹

    That¡¯s what I want to know?

    ¡¸Hmm, the only people who will move from the funeral ceremony to the crematorium were the relatives, especially those close to the deceased. There¡¯s two large busses prepared, however¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, Uhm¡­I thought that Misuzu and Ruriko might be lonely.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­¡ºKakka¡»has a separate car prepared for Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama of course but¡­I think it would be impossible to hide Kuromori-sama with them¡­ Especially Ruriko-san¡­she will have to seat in front, holding the portrait of her dead father¡¹

    True¡­it would be strange for me and Nei to ride the cars where only the parents and daughters of the dead are riding.

    ¡¸You might be able to ride the large bus but¡­Kouzuki house¡¯s members would be there¡¹

    Oh¡­the¡ºprivate school¡»people and their parents are there.

    If we come across them without Misuzu or Jii-chan¡­we don¡¯t know what they would say.

    ¡¸I understand the feeling of wanting to comfort Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama but¡­I think that you must not accompany them after the farewell ceremony¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, true¡­¡¹

    I have to think of another way.

    ¡¸Then¡­those people are here already? The young guys from the private school¡­?¡¹

    Nei changes the topic

    ¡¸No¡­currently, only the relatives and staff are gathered. It¡¯s about time they arrive but, they won¡¯t be allowed to pass through Misuzu-sama¡¯s room so rest assured¡¹

    Seki-san answers.

    We enter the building as we did yesterday

    ¡¸¡­Hey, who allowed this man here?!¡¹

    I got scared by the sudden voice.

    I turn to the voice in panic¡­

    ¡­It¡¯s chief Tanizawa.

    Shit, is it exposed that we¡¯re going to kidnap Ruriko¡­?

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡­Wroing.

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s not looking at us.

    ¡¸This man¡¯s already an outsider!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Uhm, he said that he wants to meet chief Tanizawa by all means¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s security guard tells chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸This is a strictly guarded area! It¡¯s not a place to take in outsiders! Get him out!¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please wait¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­

    There¡¯s a man with a good body kneeling in front of chief Tanizawa.

    I didn¡¯t notice him until now as he was like a shadow of a person.

    ¡¸Please! Please let me work under Tanizawa-san once again!¡¹

    ¡­That is.

    ex-Director Yamaoka.

    The last time I saw mr. Yamaoka was at the hotel the day before yesterday, wearing a suit.

    No, his suit is all worn out.

    His face is pale.

    ¡¸You¡¯re already fired. Do you know why that happened?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa asks Yamaoka.

    ¡¸Yes¡­after cooling my head and thinking about it, I realized how much of a naive man I am¡­U-Uhm¡­I¡­!¡¹

    Mr. Yamaoka looks up at chief Tanizawa with desperate eyes.

    ¡¸I decided to break up with that woman¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa glares at mr. Yamaoka.

    ¡¸No¡­thinking about it carefully, I already had a family¡­it¡¯s impossible to live with that woman from a temporary feeling. No, she also has a family¡­children¡­in order to end it all, I concluded that I have to break up with that woman¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about at all!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa says while suppressing his anger.

    ¡¸T-Therefore¡­I don¡¯t think that I can be reinstated as a security director. A chief clerk¡­or even group leader treatment is acceptable. Please, allow me to be reinstated as an employee of Kouzuki security service!¡¹

    Mr. Yamaoka rubs his forehead on the floor.

    ¡¸I desperately beg you! I, after all, this road¡­can only work as a guard!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸Etsuko¡¯s not convinced with that, right?¡¹

    Etsuko¡­Kudou Etsuko

    Michi¡¯s mother¡­and mr. Yamaoka¡¯s illicit affair partner.

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t convince her at all¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I ran away¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ran away?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Where is Kudou Etsuko now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-That is, uhm¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, where did you run away from¡­left Etsuko behind?¡¹

    Pressed by chief Tanizawa¡­mr. Yamaoka answers

    ¡¸¡­In a love hotel at Shinjiku¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hah?!¡¹

    ¡¸No you see¡­I, she can¡¯t go home. Having such a disgraceful look¡­our affair exposed by the company and we got fired¡­it was impossible for us to talk with our families¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­get this over with¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested in your affair! The reason you were fired was because of breach of command and abandonment of work! I told you that properly!¡¹

    ¡¸No, uhm¡­I know that was the reason. No, uhm¡­true, back then, our heads were in a mess¡­I admit that we had a problem with our work but¡­that¡¹

    Ah¡­this is no good

    ¡­This person is.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san, didn¡¯t you tell her back then?! Because she¡¯s sticking with me¡­she¡¯s interrupting my work¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why I broke up with her¡­I parted with her so please¡­please let me work again!¡¹

    No¡­don¡¯t say that you broke up with her when you just left her at the hotel¡­

    Chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸Yamaoka, I¡¯ve already made my decision. I would put up with someone one time no matter how bad they are¡­!¡¹

    Mr. Yamaoka sees that positively¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­you¡¯re giving me a second chance?!¡¹

    Mr. Yamaoka looks up with a smile on his face.

    ¡¸¡­You idiot!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa kicks Yamaoka¡¯s face!!!

    ¡¸¡­Mugyuuuu!!¡¹

    Raising a strange voice¡­Yamaoka¡¯s huge body is blown away!!!

    He bangs into the wall behind him and faints.

    ¡¸¡­I will put up with it on the first time. The second time, I will strike you down with my fist obviously!!!¡¹

    No, that wasn¡¯t your fist¡­it was your foot.

    ¡¸Hey, take him away. Don¡¯t bring him to me again! Okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­!!!¡¹

    The uniformed guard¡­drags Yamaoka¡¯s body while still shivering.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve shown you something bad¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa heads to us.

    ¡¸What, Ojou-chan¡­you stopped being blonde? Yes, yes, you look cuter that way. As expected, girls are best when black haired¡¹

    He said while looking at Nei¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m natural blonde though?¡¹

    Margo-san said smiling.

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about Japanese. You look good with blonde so it¡¯s fine¡­!

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    Ah, this person knows that Margo-san¡¯s an American, but¡­

    He doesn¡¯t know Margo-san¡¯s trauma on her own blonde hair.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell Kudou Michi-chan what happened just now¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    Her mother who abandoned the father and left the house¡­and her affair partner escaped from her right away, true, it¡¯s not a story you want to hear.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡¹

    ¡¸By the way¡­about Tanizawa-san¡¯s men camping in front of our house¡¹

    Margo-san changes the topic

    ¡¸Thank you for your consideration. Thanks to those guys keeping the police in check¡­the police can¡¯t make a move on us¡¹

    She purposely thanks only on the good part of Kouzuki security service¡¯s monitoring.

    ¡¸Spare me that sarcasm. I have no choice but to watch over your guys¡¯ situation now. It¡¯s not just Kyouko¡¹

    We can¡¯t talk about miss Cordelia here.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a guarantee that they¡¯ll be quiet in Japan but, that¡¯s a different topic¡­!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks into Margo-san¡¯s eye.

    He¡¯s really crafty man.

    ¡¸That kind of negotiations shouldn¡¯t go to me¡­but instead Kyouko-san herself or Minaho, our boss. I¡¯m just a field representative¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­true. Telling Margo-ojouchan that illogical¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa laughs.

    Oh right¡­speaking of field representative, is it already decided who¡¯s the next director?¡¹

    Margo-san changes the topic naturally

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m taking command of the site today¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s a big chance, I would like to say hello to the site rep¡¹

    ¡¸Not now. This funeral is her first job as the top of the uniformed group. Kouzuki security service can¡¯t disappoint Kouzuki house with their guards. They¡¯ll work at the headquarters¡¹

    ¡¸Should I say hello to the headquarters?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey¡­our¡ºheadquarters¡»are for the¡ºsurface¡» Can¡¯t let the¡ºunderground¡»you walk through the headquarters like that. Unlike the hotel the day before yesterday, the headquarters here are fully exposed¡­¡¹

    People from the branch families of Kouzuki house area already at the hall.

    It¡¯s not good to see people of¡ºKuromori¡»enter and exit the¡ºheadquarters¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ll introduce you to them later¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a rare chance today so I thought of showing up at the funeral service, but¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Is it bad for me to be in the ceremony hall?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. We have no choice but to accept everyone as a general audience. After all, it¡¯s the funeral of¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»child¡­in fact, there¡¯s a lot of people from the¡ºunderground organizations¡»coming¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­got it, thanks¡¹

    Margo-san thanked laughing.

    ¡¸Hey boy¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to Misuzu-sama and everyone else?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I am¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry but, take care of Ruriko-sama. She¡¯s completely in low spirits it seems¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­I¡¯ve come here yesterday too¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I don¡¯t know why is Misuzu-sama so much in favor of you, but¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at me, and shorts his nose.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­get it done¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m here with him!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go¡­please, Seki-san¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Excuse us, Tanizawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸Byebye, see you later!¡¹

    Nei and I bow to chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸Seki-san, do you know who¡¯s the new security director?¡¹

    Margo-san asks Seki-san when chief Tanizawa can¡¯t be seen anymore.

    ¡¸I know her face but¡­I¡¯ve been on the top elites since I joined so I don¡¯t know the people from the security department that well¡¹

    ¡¸True¡¹

    We arrived at Misuzu¡¯s waiting room right away.

    ¡¸Then, I will be waiting here again¡¹

    Seki-san says in front of the entrance.

    Making sure that nobody enters while we¡¯re inside.

    Even if Kouzuki branch families come over.

    ¡­Knock

    When I knocked¡­

    The door opens slowly

    ¡¸¡­We¡¯ve been waiting for you Master¡¹

    Michi on her mourning figure appears.

    ¡¸Good Morning. Nei-sama¡­Margo-sama as well¡¹

    Michi greets politely¡­

    ¡¸Yes, good morning! Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Michi-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Michi! What are you doing! Hurry up and let Danna-sama in!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s voice comes from the room.

    ¡¸¡­Come in¡¹

    We enter the room.

    ¡¸Good morning! Danna-sama¡­Nei-oneesama! Margo-oneesama!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing a different mourning dress from yesterday.

    Today¡¯s a wafuku?

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­this thing is good sometimes¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it¡¯s beautiful, Misuzu¡¹

    I said.

    Somehow¡­the black wafuku looks fresh.

    ¡¸Good morning, Misuzu-san. Yeah¡­it¡¯s my first time seeing a young girl wearing a Japanese traditional clothing. Looks good¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Good morning, Misuzu!¡¹

    Nei greets too.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Misuzu, have you not done morning kiss with Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸We all did it already¡­Katsu-nee, Nagisa-nee, Megu and Mana, even Reika-oneesan¡­¡¹

    Err¡­

    ¡¸Want it¡­Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­please¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Ufu¡­I love you, Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu said happily.

    Oh right, I have to give Michi one too.

    But¡­Michi, you

    ¡¸Hey¡­Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    A voice comes from my back.

    ¡¸What are you doing since a while ago¡­?¡¹

    Since I entered the room¡­

    Michi¡¯s clinging on my back.

    Her cheeks and chest pressed against me¡­

    The other parts are holding my hips from behind.

    ¡¸¡­Charging¡¹

    ¡­Charging?

    ¡¸Master¡¯s giving me energy¡¹

    ¡­I see

    Then it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Then, you don¡¯t want a kiss?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Want!¡¹

    Michi goes to my front¡­

    ¡¸Rather¡­overlapping our lips would charge me efficiently¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then let¡¯s do it¡¹

    Michi and I overlap our lips¡­

 Chapter 385. DONNA

    Chapter 385. DONNA

    ¡¸¡­Then, how¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s doing?¡¹

    When I asked, Misuzu and Michi looks at the room behind the sliding door.

    ¡¸She¡¯s still depressed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­when she talked with grandfather, she got even less energetic¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡¯s with her?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s of course¡­¡¹

    The two of them are at the back room?

    That¡¯s a bit worrysome.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸¡­Girls¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    Michi is sticking to my back closely as before¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s hugging my front.

    I-I can¡¯t move¡­

    ¡¸What are you two doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­charging¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu is charging as well!¡¹

    Both of them are rubbing their breasts against me¡­

    ¡¸Kunkunkun¡­it smells like Master!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, just sniffing this smell makes me feel relieved¡­!¡¹

    No¡­girls. I¡¯m getting embarrassed here.

    ¡¸Nei-oneesama¡­do you not want? There¡¯s still a space on Danna-sama¡¯s side¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s being considerate to Nei.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ve been spoiled by Yo-chan a lot while in the car!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸No way¡­you had sex in the car?¡¹

    ¡¸No way I would do car sex in the morning!¡¹

    Nei answers Misuzu¡¯s question

    ¡¸Because¡­I¡¯ve been sleeping with Yo-chan since last night¡­and I had the first sex in the morning too¡¹

    Nei touches and wraps her lower abdomen with her hands.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of semen in my stomach right now!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m jealous!¡­Misuzu wants it too Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸No¡­but we don¡¯t have time today though?¡¹

    The farewell ceremony¡¯s about to begin

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it next time¡­Oh right, let¡¯s have sex in the car again. That felt really good!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Misuzu was very aroused as well!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Yo-chan had car sex with Misuzu?¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸We did. Katsuko-nee drove the car¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unfair! I want to do it! Eh, how was it, how was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­Katsuko-nee was driving the car and¡­we laid down the back seat and Danna-sama embraced me. Driving through the highway at high speed¡­Danna-sama embraces me tightly on every sway of the curve¡­and every time we cross over the seams on the highway, the deepest part inside me is pierced deeply¡­it feels very lewd, thrilling, I was too aroused!¡¹

    Misuzu¡­you don¡¯t need to talk in so much details¡­

    ¡¸Wow, that looks fun! I want to do it too! Dashing through the American highways with an open car!¡¹

    N-Nei¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸As for me¡­if Master wishes for it, I don¡¯t mind about the place or the car type¡­even in the loading tray of a truck or even at the a lap around the imperial palace, I¡¯d gladly do it¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡­you¡¯re the most extreme here.

    ¡¸Oh right, Michi¡­how about we have Danna-sama embrace us within the premise of the school?¡¹

    ¡¸But, sexual acts in the car¡­the suspension of the car moves up and down severely, you¡¯ll be seen from the outside¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore you do it while driving¡­that way, it won¡¯t be strange you see? Furthermore, you can show up your face out of the window and can say hi to friends¡­¡¹

    ¡¸While being ravished by Master¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­do you want to try it, Michi?¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi¡­tsk

    ¡¸Nice! That¡¯s good!¡¹

    Nei shouts as she¡¯s breathing roughly

    ¡¸Yo-chan let¡¯s do that¡­maybe not today but let¡¯s do it tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    ¡¸Right¡­let¡¯s run a lap on the ground Megumi practices. I¡¯ll wave my hand on her. Then, she¡¯ll definitely be jelly later! That girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s good! I want to do that too!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, tomorrow! Come too, Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!!¡¹

    Somehow¡­it seems that it¡¯ll be a car sex tournament tomorrow.

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan, car! please!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I don¡¯t mind it. But isn¡¯t Katsuko-san better for this one?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious that Katsu-nee would say that she wants to join too! This is only with me, Misuzu, and Michi! This will be a secret to Nagisa-san and Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Nei-oneesama¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    Well, fine¡­Having¡ºNei ©` Misuzu ©` Michi¡»line strengthened isn¡¯t a bad thing.

    I just have to think of an event for Megu and Mana too.

    Of course, for Katsuko-nee and Nagisa too¡­

    Ah, Nagisa plans to go to a beachfront hotel.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­whenever I¡¯m with Danna-sama, I come up with a lot of fun things¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi seems happy.

    Yeah, then¡­it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡­Then

    The sliding door opens.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry for the late greeting. Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko appears.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s behind her too.

    Ruriko in her uniform¡­seems to be exhausted.

    It¡¯s worse than yesterday

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay, Ruriko?¡¹

    When I asked¡­

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­I have a request¡¹

    Ruriko bows to me with her three fingers on each hand pressed on the floor.

    ¡¸¡­Request?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, actually¡­¡¹

    At that moment.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s enough¡­Ruriko¡»

    A voice comes from the speaker.

    Jii-chan¡¯s peeping again.

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­I¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry Ruriko but¡­I don¡¯t care about your will at all¡­!¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice is harsh.

    What did they talk about¡­?!

    ¡ºI will be coming there right away. Wait for me¡­!¡»

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Then, Ruriko¡¯s body trembles¡­as if she¡¯s enduring something.

    Yoshiko-san pats Ruriko¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Just what is going on¡­¡¹

    When I speak up¡­

    Yoshiko-san glares at me.

    ¡­With hostile eyes.

    Just what happened between Jii-chan and Ruriko?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­I kept you waiting¡¹

    Jii-chan comes over in less than a minute.

    Perhaps, he was preparing to move since he heard we arrived.

    Behind the door, I see his guards, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san.

    Together with Seki-san, they¡¯re the three personal guards of Jii-chan.

    Of course¡­the two of them doesn¡¯t enter the door.

    Jii-chan closes the door.

    ¡¸Good morning, Ojii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning. Kouzuki-san¡¹

    Nei and Margo-san says hello.

    ¡¸Err¡­good morning, Jii-chan¡¹

    I greet him as well.

    ¡¸Umu¡­good morning¡¹

    Misuzu prepares a cushion on the upper seat and¡­Jii-chan in his mourning clothes sits down.

    ¡¸Now then¡­I¡¯m sorry but we don¡¯t have much time. Do you mind if we just go to the topic?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, of course¡¹

    I answered.

    It¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s son¡¯s funeral.

    I know that he¡¯s busy.

    ¡¸Last night, I talked to Ruriko¡­then, I have reconsidered my thought process¡¹

    Reconsidered¡­thought process?

    ¡¸First¡­I will take Ruriko away as the successor of Kouzuki house. I will leave my legacy to Misuzu and Yoshiko. I decided to not give Ruriko anything¡¹

    D-Does that mean¡­?!

    Ruriko¡¯s having a dark face¡­her body¡¯s trembling.

    Yoshiko-san desperately tries to support Ruriko, but¡­

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t look at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­will be taken out of Kouzuki house. I won¡¯t let her have the Kouzuki name. On the other hand, Yoshiko will be taken by the Kouzuki house. She¡¯ll be my adopted daughter and take the name of Kouzuki house¡¹

    Ruriko¡­will be chased off Kouzuki house¡­

    And Yoshiko-san will be an official member of Kouzuki house?

    ¡¸The distribution of inheritance would be¡­Misuzu will hold all of the assets and management rights of Kouzuki group¡¯s and it¡¯s shares. Yoshiko will have mainly land and bank deposits. I won¡¯t give anything to a girl like Ruriko. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided¡­!¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s face is harsh.

    ¡¸I was mistaken on educating Ruriko. She grew up believing that she was the legitimate heir of the Kouzuki house and would eventually inherit the Kouzuki family¡¹

    Yeah¡­Ruriko.

    She thinks that her father was the heir of Kouzuki house.

    Thinking that she, his daughter¡­would be the successor

    Among the three daughters of Jii-chan¡¯s sons¡­much more acute than Misuzu.

    No, not only Ruriko herself.

    The people around Ruriko¡­the branch families of Kouzuki house, the executives of group companies, and all of the other nobles.

    Therefore¡­they have treated Ruriko as a special existence¡­

    She¡¯s been forced to live without a person close to her other than Yoshiko-san, her retainer¡­

    ¡¸Last night¡­when I talked to Ruriko, I was astonished. Ruriko now can¡¯t be allowed to remain in Kouzuki house. There¡¯s no other choice but to drive her out¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­is lacking the proper sentiment as a person. This is helpless. There¡¯s a lot of human lives and future Kouzuki house takes care of¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸I know that I was wrong as a human. I asked to kill my own son. I had no choice but to kill Shigeaki on that spot for the future of Kouzuki house and the group companies. I¡¯m convinced that it is. But¡­I have the sense of guild about the fact that I had killed my son. I am sure to fall to hell. I killed my own son with that determination¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Jii-chan.

    ¡¸I sacrificed a whole high-rise hotel¡­Kouzuki security service itself just to prevent Shigeaki¡¯s escape. I took every means to avoid killing him¡­to avoid murdering my own son. I used money. But¡­he tried to assassinate Shiba-kun. He couldn¡¯t allow Shiba-kun to be the top of the Kouzuki group by all means. Then, I have no choice but to punish Shigeaki as the head of Kouzuki family. I, the head of the noble family¡­has the responsibility as the top of the corporate group¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s words are heavy.

    ¡¸The day before yesterday¡­I resolved myself for Shigeaki¡¯s murder. He will die¡­No, he died by my order. I intended to accept my fate. But still¡­My heart shook. Did Shigeaki really send an assassin towards Shiba-kun?¡­Did he have secret deals with the executives¡­I held my decision to the last minute until I know that. As a result, I¡¯ve caused you all a lot of trouble. If I decided sooner¡­ I would¡¯ve never let you experience such danger, I regretted it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­we also had an issue with Cesario Viola. It¡¯s not just Kouzuki-san¡¯s responsibility¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That was my fight! Ojii-chan has nothing to do with it!¡¹

    Nei answers as well.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we fought Cesario Viola by our own will. Jii-chan doesn¡¯t need to feel responsible for us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you for saying that¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan bows his head to us.

    ¡¸But¡­Ruriko¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan looks down on¡­Ruriko who¡¯s face is gloomy.

    ¡¸Last night, I talked to Ruriko. I asked her why is she so depressed. And she answered¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan leaks a sigh¡­

    ¡¸She seems to be shocked, thinking that she¡ºmight not be qualified to be a successor of Kouzuki house¡» Shigeaki¡­his act of insolence disturbing the internal harmony of Kouzuki house¡­therefore, she thinks that it was natural for him to be disposed of. Then, on top of that¡­wondering that she, the daughter of Shigeaki, loses the qualification to be the successor by blood¡­she¡¯s depressed of because some nonsense¡¹

    Jii-chan calls Ruriko¡¯s worry as¡ºnonsense¡»

    ¡¸¡­Her own father died! Furthermore, her grandfather ordered his death. How can a 15 year old girl agree with such outrageousness!? She was¡ºconvinced as there¡¯s no other option for the sake of Kouzuki house¡»?! ¡­This is horrifying!¡¹

    ¡­Jii-chan

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­is lacking¡ºsentiment¡» I¡¯ve failed in teaching this girl sentiment. She should feel sorrowful¡­the¡ºfamily love¡»is much more important than protecting the¡ºhouse¡»the¡ºcompany¡»! This girl is still 15 years old!¡¹

    Jii-chan shouts.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s all my fault¡­I¡¯m the one who made her like this¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Jii-chan. If you say that¡­ We to, even though we¡¯re in a funeral¡¯s waiting room¡­we¡¯re flirting here, laughing, having sex¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re different¡¹

    Huh¡­Jii-chan?

    ¡¸You always put your own desire as second. You are responding to Misuzu and Michi¡¯s sexual hopes in an effort to cheer them up. Sticking the skin with the man you love gives women a sense of security¡¹

    True¡­Misuzu¡¯s not addicted to sex.

    They¡¯re just seeking fellowship from me due to their current anxiety.

    ¡¸Misuzu too¡­they tend to be too honest to their desires but¡­they are considerate to you and people around you. Yesterday, today¡­I¡¯ve been observing their behavior closely True, they might be deviations in their actions but¡­they consider you, their partner¡¯s thoughts¡­there¡¯s a firm¡ºemotion¡» That¡¯s for sure¡¹

    ¡­¡ºSentiment¡»

    ¡¸But¡­Ruriko doesn¡¯t have that¡ºsentiment¡» She¡¯s acting only according to logical and rational calculations. She thinks too digital. Inside her clever thoughts¡­she judged that¡ºShe¡¯s not qualified as the successor of Kouzuki house anymore¡»therefore she¡¯s depressed.

    Logical and rational¡­clever thinking.

    ¡¸Shiba-kun knows that Shigeaki was a traitor. Someday, the executives will discover that I have disposed of Shigeaki. There¡¯s no way they won¡¯t suspect. If that happens¡­she who¡¯s the daughter of Shigeaki will be gradually eliminated. Even though I treat Ruriko equally with Misuzu¡­the executives will be taking considerations by themselves and move away from Ruriko. They¡¯ll treat her as a sore object. Then Shiba-kun would be the head of the next Kouzuki group¡­and I will be of old age. I will die someday. It¡¯s unlikely for Ruriko to be chosen as the successor of Kouzuki house. That is, if you think reasonably and logically¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    That¡¯s a logical answer.

    Whether it¡¯s correct or not, is a different topic

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a right recognition. If you think calmly fro the situation, that should be the case. Ruriko concluded it that way. Then¡­she¡¯s convinced that she¡¯s worthless and can no longer be a successor. Therefore, she¡¯s depressed¡¹

    ¡­it is as Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸But¡­Ruriko doesn¡¯t understand. Ruriko¡¯s conclusion is lacking¡ºsentiment¡»¡¹

    Oh¡­I see.

    ¡¸Ruriko, you¡­don¡¯t know who you are¡¹

    I mutter.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿¡¹

    Ruriko looks up.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you¡¯re a very cute and beautiful girl¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸You see¡­Ruriko¡¯s an amazingly cute girl! Well, you may be the princess of Kouzuki house but¡­you¡¯re too cute that everyone can¡¯t approach you¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­what are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸What your father did has nothing to do with Ruriko! Rather, everyone thinks that you¡¯re a poor child because your father died early. The executives of Kouzuki group isn¡¯t treating Ruriko cold-heartedly!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m an outsider¡­the daughter of Kouzuki Shigeaki!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­that has nothing to do with it!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s sharp when it comes to political matters

    But, she doesn¡¯t know people¡¯s¡ºsentiments¡»¡­

    Humans move according to their emotion rather than the logical and rational answers.

    ¡¸Rather, if this goes on¡­someone in the future might use Ruriko to elevate their position¡­!¡¹

    I think so.

    ¡¸¡­Why, Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko who doesn¡¯t understand people¡¯s emotions¡­is easy to deceive¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡¸That¡¯s hot it is. I will die someday. And if I die¡­there will surely be a power struggle showing within the Kouzuki group. If Shiba-kun hasn¡¯t taken control of the group by that time¡­a person with bad intention would try to deceive Ruriko, not Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Grandfather?!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised¡­

    ¡¸With her father already dead, Ruriko who has no backing is easier to manipulate. Furthermore¡­you¡¯re a woman of¡ºlogic¡»so you can be easily deceived by a crafty man who kneads logic¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I have to kick you out of Kouzuki house.¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸You, how much do you have now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Money. Do you have at least 3k yen?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Take it otu¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­I take out three thousand yen from my wallet.

    Jii-chan takes out something from his pocket¡­then writes a number with a fountain pen

    ¡¸¡­Money, three thousand yen¡¹

    Then, he handed the paper to me.

    ¡¸¡­Read it¡¹

    I read the paper aloud.

    ¡¸¡ºTransfer Certificate. Kouzuki Ruriko is sold as slave for three thousand yen. Returns of transfer will not be accepted for whatever reason¡»¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s slave transfer certificate?

    ¡¸Good, give me the three thousand and I will sign the transfer certificate. You must sign this receipt too¡¹

    Jii-chan takes away the three thousand yen I took out.

    Then, he signed the transfer certificate.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­I won¡¯t let you judge your own fate yourself. That¡¯s my order as the head of Kouzuki house. You¡¯re a slave now. Live as a slave¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s speechless from too much surprise.

    ¡¸Hey, hurry up and sign this. Once you signed it, you can do whatever you like to Ruriko. She¡¯s your slave now. However¡­she can¡¯t have the Kouzuki name anymore. Kuromori or whatever, name her how you want¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei speaks to me.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-jiichan¡¯s saying that he wants Yo-chan to help Ruriko and teach her people¡¯s¡ºsentiments¡»¡¹

    ¡­Me? Sentiments?

    ¡¸If this goes on¡­¡ºKouzuki Ruriko¡»won¡¯t understand what¡ºsentiment¡»is He¡¯s taking out the Kouzuki name from her and entrust her to Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    But, Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not thinking like that. I¡¯m kicking Ruriko out of Kouzuki house. This child¡¯s existence would bring disaster to Kouzuki house someday. But, even if I kick her out¡­if some strange guy picked her up, it¡¯ll be a big problem. It¡¯ll be a damage to Kouzuki group. Therefore, I sold here to him for three thousand yen. Ruriko, what do you think¡­my decision is correct, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Ruriko thinks for a while¡­

    ¡¸Yes, I think that Grandfather¡¯s judgement is correct. If I am Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave¡­then I would be under Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s supervision, there are competent people including Kuromori Minaho-sama. People who think of evil things won¡¯t be able to interfere¡¹

    ¡¸I sold you for three thousand yen¡­you¡¯re fine with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Grandfather¡­I think that selling me as a slave would be very effective in order to destroy my petty pride¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re already a slave. If you¡¯re going to live as a slave¡­then leave everything to your master and don¡¯t think of anything unncessessary. Kouzuki house has nothing to do with you anymore¡­!¡¹

    Hearing her grandfather¡­Ruriko.

    ¡¸Yes, Grandfather¡­I think that is truly the correct choice as the owner of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think you would do the same if you were in my position?¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t come up with the idea of selling one as a slave. But, if someone advises me then I would definitely choose this path. Even if I think about my own personality¡­this is the best choice to not have any worries about the future¡¹

    Really¡­Ruriko only thinks rationally and logically¡­

    She affirms that she¡¯s sold as a slave.

    ¡¸Then¡­hey, hurry up¡¹

    Jii-chan hurries me to sign

    I¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei said

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t worry, Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me too.

    ¡¸¡­Master. Please believe in us¡¹

    Michi too

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay to get on it. This is within Minaho¡¯s assumptions¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    I resolve myself.

    I take it¡­and sign.

    ¡¸Umu¡­Then, this girl is now your slave. Do what you want. Also, girl¡­I think you know it already but you¡¯re no longer my granddaughter¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Kouzuki-sama. Thank you for all the care up until now¡¹

    Ruriko bows to her grandfather.

    Then¡­to Yoshiko-san too.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshiko-sama too, thank you. Please take care¡¹

    ¡¸R-Ruriko-sama¡­what are you saying!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸Now then, the deal you¡¯ve made with me is of course a secret contract¡¹

    Jii-chan tells me.

    ¡¸Though the payment and delivery of goods is over¡­the people outside will still think that she¡¯s¡ºKouzuki Ruriko¡»¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸She¡¯s already your slave so convince her and take her home. I won¡¯t cooperate. You get it?¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles at me.

    ¡¸¡­You originally plan to kidnap her, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s giving us a trial by all means.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll take Ruriko home¡­and I won¡¯t return her to Jii-chan anymore¡¹

    I return a smile¡­

    The match is about to begin

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡­I don¡¯t accept returns¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­for the time being, you¡¯ll be going to the funeral ceremony as¡ºKouzuki Ruriko¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸Jii-chan, you don¡¯t mind it do you?¡­we¡¯ll have her act as¡ºKouzuki Ruriko¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that would help me¡­if possible, I¡¯d like her to stay until the abstaining.

    There¡¯s people¡¯s eyes around¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸Of course¡­I won¡¯t allow anything other than an act. Ruriko-kun¡¹

    Jii-chan calls his granddaughter distantly

    ¡¸I know¡­Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    Ruriko answeres clearly

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to rely on me. I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­ Michi is his toy¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸No, Ruriko has to follow the order. Misuzu and Michi are my¡ºwomen¡»ahead of you. You¡¯re on the lowest position now¡¹

    I order.

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    Misuzu aside¡­It means big for Ruriko to be under Michi.

    Ruriko seems to have not realized it yet though

    We have to knock down Ruriko¡¯s reality by all means.

    That¡¯s the only way¡­

    The thought of Ruriko¡¯s happiness as not the¡ºsuccessor of Kouzuki house¡»won¡¯t be born otherwise.

    ¡¸Now then, I will be going¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at his clock¡­

    ¡¸Oh, Jii-chan¡­take Yoshiko-san with you¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸If Yoshiko-san¡¯s here¡­it would be hard to educate Ruriko¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸True. Yoshiko, follow me¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s not leaving Ruriko¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Yoshiko¡­she¡¯s no longer a child of Kouzuki house¡¹

    Jii-chan said coldly

    ¡¸You will be moving with me for a while¡­that would tell everyone that you¡¯re my grandchild¡­I will reveal it today¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshiko-sama, please go with Kouzuki-sama¡¹

    Ruriko tells Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸I¡­will be fine¡¹

 Chapter 386. Good Morning, Spanking!

    Chapter 386. Good Morning, Spanking!

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go, Ruriko¡¹

    Jii-chan orders Yoshiko-san.

    Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t want to leave Ruriko, but¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko, you don¡¯t want to follow my order?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshiko-sama, I will really be fine¡¹

    Ruriko tells Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸You must not let Kouzuki-sama wait¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s speechless of Ruriko¡¯s change.

    Ruriko who always think logically¡­has already stopped behaving as the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    Right now, she¡¯s a slave sold to me for three thousand yen.

    ¡¸There¡¯s thirty minutes more left¡­You can stay here until the last minute. Teach her how to behave as a slave.¡¹

    Jii-chan tells me.

    ¡¸I know¡­also, I should keep her a virgin for now, right?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s already a slave so do what you want. How about making her stand on her father¡¯s funeral with her body that has lost virginity?¡¹

    A 15 year old beauty holding her father¡¯s portrait¡­seen by a lot of mourners.

    Inside her middle school skirt¡­is wet with her virgin blood and semen.

    That might be good too.

    ¡­But

    This is Jii-chan¡¯s trial.

    I can¡¯t get on it lightly

    ¡¸She¡¯s already my precious woman¡­I won¡¯t do her in a rush under half an hour. Sex takes time, I take it slowly¡¹

    I answered.

    That way¡­is better for Ruriko.

    I don¡¯t want her first experience to be scary and painful.

    I want Ruriko to awaken her sexual senses and make it a meaningful ritual.

    Of xourse, I want Jii-chan to watch it too.

    ¡¸I see. Then, try to make her remember your taste at least for now¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    Yeah¡­I¡¯ll let her fellate and drink my semen.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡­Yoshiko!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s still unmoving.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san¡­if you don¡¯t obey grandfather¡­it would only make Ruriko pitiful¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Ruriko is Danna-sama¡¯s slave¡­and you¡¯re a lady of Kouzuki house from today on. The positions are already different so¡­if you stay there, it¡¯ll only make Ruriko feel increasingly miserable¡¹

    ¡¸I also ask of you¡­¡¹

    Ruriko kneels to Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡­respect Kouzuki-sama for me. Yoshiko-sama¡¹

    That¡¯s already her parting words.

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure with this, Ruriko-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to ask of me¡­I¡¯m already sold off¡­¡¹

    Seriously¡­she doesn¡¯t understand people¡¯s¡ºsentiments¡»

    ¡¸¡­Undertood. I will be serving Kouzuki-sama as a replacement of Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Yoshiko-san seems to think that she¡¯s only a substitute for Ruriko.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Kouzuki-sama¡­call me Grandfather, Yoshiko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸You will be staying with me for today¡­do not leave whatever happens. I will explain to our relatives. Yoshiko won¡¯t say anything¡­is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I will do as Grandfather says¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­good grief, we pushed time too much. Let¡¯s hurry back to the hall. You people can stay here until the start of the ceremony. Okay?¡¹

    Jii-chan emphasizes the start time until the end¡­

    He¡¯ll finish announcing Yoshiko-san¡¯s debut to the clan until Misuzu and Ruriko enters the hall.

    Besides, she may keep her calm in the surface but Ruriko should be shocked by the fact that she turned to a slave.

    It¡¯s better not to make contact with the mourners in that state of mind as much as possible.

    It¡¯s a secret that Ruriko lost her position as the successor of Kouzuki house and was sold as my slave.

    The branch families of Kouzuki house who doesn¡¯t know the circumstances¡­there will be some people who plan to raise their voice and say that they¡¯d become Ruriko¡¯s guardian.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad I spoke with you before the funeral ceremony. This is the only time I had to sell off Ruriko¡¹

    Jii-chan tells me.

    ¡¸Yeah. Leave Ruriko to me¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to entrust¡­she¡¯s already your slave. Do what you want with her. You can also sell her off to other poeple¡¹

    Jii-chan said¡­Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious for a slave?¡¹

    Jii-chan says calmly

    ¡¸True. If Ruriko is a useless slave for Danna-sama¡­we might just sell her off to another place¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said looking at Ruriko.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Jii-chan stands up and heads to the door.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshiko!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, right away¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san stands up in a hurry.

    Then she looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­Please take care of Ruriko-sama¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to tell me that. She¡¯s my slave already. Even if I boil and eat her¡­that is for me to decide¡¹

    Yoshiko-san glares at me.

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m coming now¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san bows to Ruriko and Misuzu¡­then followed Jii-chan

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s meet up at the hall later¡¹

    The door closes.

    The people remaining in the room are¡­ Me, Ruriko, Misuzu, Michi, Nei, and Margo-san only.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­how do you feel right now?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Ruriko.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m ready for it. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s right on his idea of banishing me from Kouzuki house¡­selling me as a slave to Kuromori-sama is somewhat a fancy solution but¡­it¡¯s a mischievous choice which is very much like him¡¹

    Ruriko¡­why are you explaining your situation?

    ¡¸I have become a slave but¡­there was the plan of me and Misuzu-sama serving Kuromori-sama together¡­ If Kouzuki-sama has judged that this is the best choice, then I will accept it without complains¡¹

    Ruriko talks as if she¡¯s convincing herself.

    ¡¸Of courser¡­since I¡¯m a slave, I will serve Kuromori-sama wholeheartedly. Please take care of me. I¡¯ve given up as there¡¯s no other choice¡¹

    She bows to me¡­

    That action is too elegant that there¡¯s no gap¡­

    ¡­In short.

    That¡¯s not what¡¯s in her mind.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko is no good at all. You. You don¡¯t know anything!¡¹

    Misuzu scolds Ruriko.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at Misuzu blankly

    ¡¸You still think of yourself as the daughter of Kouzuki house. If you¡¯re a slave then learn how to have a disposition as a slave!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tell me that¡­¡¹

    Ruriko looks puzzled.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anything on how to be a slave right now¡­¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko smiles

    Ah¡­this girl.

    She doesn¡¯t intend to be my slave at all.

    ¡¸How should I behave towards Kuromori-sama?¡­Please guide me. I will do as told¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s behavior is polite to the end.

    ¡­But.

    She may say like that but¡­

    In short¡­she¡¯s trying to emphasize that I shouldn¡¯t forget that she¡¯s the¡ºdaughter of Kouzuki house¡»¡­

    To treat her not as a¡ºslave¡»but a¡ºdaughter of the house¡»

    To teach her under that assumption

    ¡­As expected.

    She¡¯s born as the princess of Kouzuki house since she was born¡­and had lived in isolation.

    Treated specially¡­just being given, only living to reign in front of people.

    Ruriko¡¯s a born princess.

    Even if her status falls to a¡ºslave¡», she tries to defend her position with elegance.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just like Agnes¡¹

    I mutter unconsciously.

    Looking at Ruriko now¡­I remember Agnes.

    Ruriko¡¯s expression of hiding her heart by looking elegant, acting prudish¡­looks very much like Agnes¡¯ face trying to ignore us on the bed in the basement.

    Both of them only have themselves in their heart.

    They remain isolated from the world¡­

    ¡¸¡­Agnes?¡¹

    Ruriko shows a curious face.

    Oh, Ruriko doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll introduce her to you later. There¡¯s a girl like that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei whispers to me

    ¡¸I think you already know it but¡­you can¡¯t spoil Ruriko here now¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸This girl¡­doesn¡¯t know as she¡¯s always been¡ºisolated¡». Even if she became a slave¡­she thinks that Yo-chan would treasure her, treat her kindly¡¹

    Nei whispers on my ear loudly so that Ruriko could hear.

    ¡¸Ruriko, you do believe that Danna-sama will treat you much better?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.,

    Ruriko smiles¡­

    ¡¸Of course, I believe. Kouzuki-sama has entrusted me to Kuromori-sama. Kuromori-sama¡¯s house and Kouzuki-sama¡¯s house has a relationship¡­I believe that he won¡¯t do anything insolent¡¹

    As expected¡­she¡¯s thinking politically

    ¡¸Besides, Misuzu-sama and Kuromori-sama has a relationship. If I¡¯m treated badly¡­then it¡¯s possible that Kouzuki-sama would interfere with your relationship¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, didn¡¯t Kouzuki-Ojii-chan said at the end?¡­¡ºNow that you¡¯re a slave, I don¡¯t care what they do to you¡»and¡ºYou can sell off Ruriko to others¡»¡¹

    Nei said

    ¡¸That is because Kouzuki-sama is a person who likes to joke¡­¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­it¡¯s about time you stop speaking insincerely to fool yourself¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸You should know how strict grandfather is¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face turns cloudy.

    ¡¸Ojii-sama is a person who follows what he says absolutely once he did. You¡¯re no longer a daughter of Kouzuki house. You¡¯re Danna-sama¡¯s slave. That is what grandfather has declared¡­and no matter what horrible fate awaits you in the future¡­Grandfather will never help Ruriko. Even if you were to die¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s true¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    ¡¸What you just told us now¡­¡ºthat if you were not treated carefully, it¡¯ll cause trouble with Kouzuki house¡»is a¡ºthreat¡» You tried to convince Danna-sama to treat you carefully by doing that, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words are harsh.

    ¡¸¡­Yes. It is as Misuzu-sama said¡¹

    Ruriko glares at me.

    ¡¸As I¡¯ve lost the backing of Kouzuki house¡­I must protect myself with my own power¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸Indeed¡­Kouzuki-sama has sold me to Kuromori-sama. But, even with that said, if Kuromori-sama treats me harshly¡­Kuromori-sama will definitely interfere! That¡¯s for certain !!!¡¹

    Ruriko desperately tries to protect herself with logic.

    ¡¸I¡­don¡¯t wish for much. I just want a life worthy of my birth¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mean you want luxury?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not material! I want to be treated with respect that I deserve¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko answers

    ¡¸This is, ¡®that¡¯¡­just like the Daimyo receiving the daughter of Tokugawa Shogun during the Edo period¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Even though she¡¯s his wife¡­furthermore, a concubine¡­somehow, she¡¯s the most bossy in the mansion that it¡¯s gotten out of control¡­¡¹

    Yeah. True, it feels that way.

    ¡¸But sadly¡­we¡¯re not afraid of Kouzuki house¡¯s authority at all¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸If ever Kouzuki-san tries to wage war on us¡­I think we can win. If we¡¯ll lose, we can escape abroad. We don¡¯t have a reason to stay in Japan and receive Kouzuki-san¡¯s protection¡¹

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡¹

    Ruriko trembles.

    ¡¸It has a way¡­we¡¯re a genuine criminal organization after all¡¹

    Nei said

    ¡¸Yo-chan, for the time being¡­this slave must be punished!¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    ¡­Then

    Someone pokes my back.

    ¡¸What is it¡­Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡­please allow me to give a suggestion¡¹

    ¡­Suggestion

    ¡¸Sure, speak¡¹

    ¡¸In this case¡­I think that we should slap her butt until it swells¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡­you

    You look expressionless¡­but, are you angry?

    ¡¸¡­This slave is taunting Master too much¡¹

    Deep in her eyes¡­are the flames of anger burning.

    ¡¸Yeah, true¡¹

    I asnwered¡­

    ¡¸Grab her!¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    Misuzu, Michi, and Nei¡­holds down Ruriko right away.

    ¡¸N-Nooooo, P-Please stop! You¡¯re being rude!¡¹

    Ruriko shouts.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who¡¯s rude¡­Ruriko-san!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Girls, turn her over!¡¹

    Nei siad¡­Ruriko¡¯s body is lifted and turned upside down

    ¡¸Stop¡­please stop! I¡¯ll shout!¡¹

    Margo-san thrusts a knife in front of Ruriko¡¯s face

    ¡¸¡­Hii!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t intend to kill you but, you¡¯ll get hurt if you make too much noise. The ones that don¡¯t disappear forever¡¹

    Margo-san said in a low voice.

    ¡¸Besides¡­Seki-san¡¯s guarding the door outside. Kouzuki-san should¡¯ve ordered Seki-san to not let anyone inside the room even if Ruriko screams loudly. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡¹

    The knife in front of Ruriko¡¯s eyes shines.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just butt slapping. Raise your hips¡­!¡¹

    I ordered.

    A crucial order¡­is something I have to do as the master of the slave.

    I must be clear at all time.

    I have to make her understand who¡¯s the master here.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama orders you. Hurry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t obey.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, how about we break one of the bones of her right hand fingers?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able top hold a fan for the dance but¡­it¡¯s your fault for being stubborn so it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸I-I Understand¡¹

    She loosen up her stiff body.

    ¡¸What did you understand¡­Ruriko?¡¹

    I push in.

    This is¡ºKuromori¡»style¡­

    ¡¸M-My butt¡­will be beaten¡¹

    ¡¸You must ask for it¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Misuzu, that¡¯s okay for now¡­Ruriko¡¯s not on that level¡¹

    Even if we force her to speak¡­she¡¯ll only return mindless words.

    ¡¸First¡­let her skin feel pain. In this case, everything¡¯s after that¡¹

    ¡¸Now, raise your hips!¡­Get on all fours!¡¹

    Nei orders.

    Ruriko in her uniform¡­gets on all fours on top of the tatami mat.

    Normally, she should roll up her skirt by herself and expose her butt, but¡­

    I don¡¯t want Ruriko to go that far for now.

    ¡¸Ruriko, I¡¯m raising your skirt!¡¹

    I flipped up her skirt. Swish.

    ¡¸¡­Kyaa!¡¹

    Then, I reached her pure white panty.

    This 15 year old butt doesn¡¯t have much meat.

    Her white¡­skin seems transparent.

    It has a bit of elasticity

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t touch it¡­Don¡¯t look¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re already mine. It¡¯s my freedom to see and touch!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not Kuromori-sama¡¯s property¡¹

    Ruriko mutters frustrated.

    ¡¸Then, why did you not protect to Jii-chan when he sold you to me?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    ¡¸In the end¡­you¡¯re just underestimating me!¡¹

    I slapped Ruriko¡¯s ass!!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not enough!¡¹

    Another one!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch! It hurts!¡¹

    Ruriko shouts.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, if you hit her directly¡­it¡¯ll hurt your hands. Could you use this instead?¡¹

    Misuzu hands me a 60cm plastic ruler.

    ¡¸Thanks. But, it¡¯s fine. I will hit her ass directly with my hand. If not, it won¡¯t be properly conveyed to her¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Then, lower her panty. It¡¯s better to slap the butt directly!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸¡­P-Please stop!¡¹

    It¡¯s useless.

    I lower down her panty.

    Down to her knees¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s cute anus and¡­slit are all visible.

    I sniff Ruriko¡¯s ass on purpose.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko, you smell a bit. Did you wipe yourself after going to the toilet?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s red from shame.

    ¡¸Ruriko is already a slave¡­so you have to make sure your butt is always clean for Danna-sama to see any time¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Now then¡­let¡¯s continue¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please stop already! It hurts¡­really!¡¹

    Finally¡­Ruriko¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still fine. You won¡¯t die from this much!¡¹

    ¡­Bachi!!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    ¡­Bashishi!!

    ¡¸¡­Igiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    I hit the same part over and over again, so¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s white butt¡­is now red with the shape of my hand.

    ¡¸¡­There!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiiii!!¡¹

    Then, I slapped Ruriko¡¯s butt ten times.

    That¡¯s for her first.

    ¡¸Ruriko, look¡¹

    Ruriko brings the mirror placed on the wall for Ruriko to see.

    Ruriko¡¯s ass in the mirror is¡­

    There¡¯s a red hand mark left.

    ¡¸Look, this is the proof that you¡¯re Danna-sama¡¯s slave¡­look¡¹

    Ruriko looks at the mirror.

    ¡¸Aaah, this is internal bleeding¡­it¡¯ll leave a mark!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll stay there forever!¡¹

    Ruriko spills tears.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine anyway¡­Ruriko. Your body is already owned by Danna-sama. You will be serving Danna-sama for the rest of your life¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Eh, Yo-chan was having fun so he did it, how about we sell her somewhere?¡¹

    Nei said that on purpose.

    ¡¸Oh, Minaho said that an Arabian oil King was looking for a Japanese slave. That person has a hobby of chopping women¡¯s body and killing them so it¡¯s unlikely to come back alive though. The body¡¯s fed to the sharks too. One girl who went there before had only right foot sandals returned¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Eh, only the right one?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Nei. Only the lump of meat of the right foot wearing sandals came back¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ruriko-san¡¯s going there too?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, what should we do? How about we make Ruriko swear as a slave?¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸Like I said¡­that¡¯s still too early for Ruriko. Her heart isn¡¯t broken yet.¡¹

    It¡¯s meaningless to make her a mindless oath.

    ¡¸True, Ruriko now has to know humiliation properly first!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m being humiliated now¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not humiliating at all! You really don¡¯t get it!¡¹

    Nei seems to have snapped

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll appoint you to lead Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re on the same age as Ruriko¡­and you¡¯ve become my ideal woman in just short time¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to Master¡¯s pwoer¡¹

    Michi says bashfully

    ¡¸Therefore, I think you¡¯re the most suitable teacher of Ruriko¡¹

    Actually, there¡¯s another reason

    ¡¸¡­Could you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸If Master wishes for it¡­Michi will do anything¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, Michi¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Then, Michi¡­what should Michi first learn?¡¹

    Michi looks at Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Her language. That¡¯s the basics of all¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, specifically what?¡¹

    ¡¸She should be thorough on calling Master¡ºMaster¡»¡¹

    ¡¸I quite like Ruriko calling me¡ºOnii-sama¡»though. I want¡ºOnii-sama¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­what should we have Michi who¡¯s her instructor be called? ¡ºSensei¡»or¡ºShishou¡» would just be strange¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, as expected¡­Michi¡¯s a senior as my¡ºwoman¡» Don¡¯t you think that Ruriko should call you¡ºMichi-sama¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it is as you say¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s ideology is a warrior.

    She¡¯s very fussy about hierarchy.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do so. Michi, teach her right away¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    Michi looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­from now on, you¡¯ll call me Michi-sama!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s frightened.

    For Ruriko¡­Michi is Misuzu¡¯s subordinate.

    In short, she recognizes her as Kouzuki house¡¯s servant.

    Being called by Michi like that¡­moreover, to call Michi with¡ºSama¡», there would be resistance.

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up, Ruriko!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s voice is low.

    ¡¸I know a hundred seven techniques¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Techniques to give only pain and leave no trace on human body. Ruriko knows that I¡¯m the successor of Kudou style ancient martial arts, does she not?¡­!¡¹

    Of course she does.

    Michi¡¯s told to be a martial artist with exceptional skills.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t respond on three¡­I will bestow your first punishment. £±¡­¡­£²¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­M-Michi-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    ¡¸Michi-sama¡­P-Please stop¡­please release me already!¡¹

    Ruriko cries.

    If it was me before¡­just seeing her in tears would make me feel pity, and have her forgiven.

    But, I¡¯m now experienced with Yukino¡­

    I¡¯m still fine.

    Ruriko¡¯s heart is quite robust.

    She can still go on.

    The amount of tears isn¡¯t enough.

    ¡¸Then, I will begin the next teaching¡¹

    Michi said, ignoring Ruriko¡¯s tears.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­I think you should know that your body is of Master¡¯s¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸Master¡­what should we teach Ruriko?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko first needs to know the taste of my semen¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Michi looks at Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Then, Ruriko will stimulate a male organ with her tongue and swallow semen¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s turned blue.

 Chapter 387. Forced fellatio

    Chapter 387. Forced fellatio

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡­Michi¡¹

    Misuzu stops Michi

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­we must first let Ruriko familiarize with Danna-sama¡¯s scent¡¹

    ¡­My scent?

    ¡¸Yes. Ruriko now¡­is just a selfish puppy who must be disciplined. Just like animals¡­she must understand who her master is with her senses¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I get it, but¡¹

    I smell the sleeve of the uniform I¡¯m wearing.

    ¡¸Do I smell that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Misuzu said in panic.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean sweaty smell at all. Danna-sama has a smell very much like you¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I love that too!¡¹

    Nei hugs me from front and sniffs me.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­it smells Yo-chan!¡¹

    Michi from the back too.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I feel relieved by Master¡¯s smell¡¹

    ¡¸D-Danna-sama¡­can Misuzu have the T-shirt you¡¯re wearing for today? I would put that on my bed side. I want to sleep sniffing Danna-sama¡¯s smell¡­¡¹

    ¡¸True! Misuzu¡¯s fine with just a shirt! I don¡¯t mind sniffing Yo-chan as I sleep using him as my pillow!¡¹

    Nei provokes Misuzu.

    ¡¸F-Frustrating!! I want to hug Danna-sama naked all night long!¡¹

    While Misuzu¡¯s saying that¡­Michi

    ¡¸¡­I now feel horny¡¹

    While hugging me from behind¡­she rubs my crotch with one hand¡­

    Shit, did she get horny from my smell?

    ¡¸Michi, wait a moment! It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s education time now¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!¡­That¡¯s right! I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹

    Michi gets back on shape.

    Because she¡¯s a warrior girl, her spirit is strong¡­she won¡¯t drown to lust.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­come here¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t move.

    It can¡¯t be helped¡­I go to hug Ruriko.

    Ruriko¡¯s as hard as a stone in my arms.

    Ruriko¡¯s heart is refusing me.

    I pushed Ruriko¡¯s nose to my chest.

    ¡¸What do think, Ruriko?¡­It smells good, doesn¡¯t it? It¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s smell. It¡¯s your Master¡¯s smell. You must remember them¡¹

    Misuzu says so, but¡­Ruriko doesn¡¯t respond.

    But, this is fine.

    No matter how much she ignores Misuzu¡¯s words¡­Ruriko and my body are in contact.

    She should be anxious.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s hair smells good¡¹

    I sniff Ruriko¡¯s hair.

    Yeah, it smells flowery.

    Ruriko¡¯s black hair is smooth¡­glossy¡­shiny.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll smell the other parts too¡¹

    I sniff Ruriko¡¯s neck.

    It smells a healthy soft skin of a 15 year old beauty.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­it smells like sweet, milk candy¡¹

    I speak my impressions as I smell Ruriko.

    ¡¸It¡¯s different from Misuzu¡­Misuzu¡¯s smell is more like milk with some honey¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, what about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Nee-san¡¯s milk smell is thick. It feels like an expensive milk¡¹

    Then, I look at Michi¡­

    ¡¸Michi¡­smells like milk with brown sugar. I feel that there¡¯s some strong sugar in it¡¹

    ¡¸What about Katsu-nee?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡­isn¡¯t milk, but fresh milk. It feels like she has vanilla essence. As for Nagisa, in addition to milk, it has eggs and butter too. But, it¡¯s that¡­a fat cut butter. Then,m both of them doesn¡¯t have much sugar. It smells like that¡¹

    ¡¸What about Megumi, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmmm. Megumi¡­smells like cookies. Freshly baked. Feels crisp and dry. Mana¡¯s a Jam Bread¡¹

    ¡¸Jam Bread?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. It¡¯s freshly baked¡­plump, smooth¡­smells like a sweet strawberry jam¡¹

    I express the scent of each of my¡ºwomen¡»in words.

    ¡¸But still, everyone smells sweet. Women are¡­ !¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡­you¡¯ve got the sense¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸You try to figure out the difference between the girls with your whole body¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not trying to understand¡­they¡¯re actually different. All of them. It can be understood by smelling¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see!¡¹

    Nei sniffs Misuzu and Michi.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­true, there¡¯s a difference! I don¡¯t know much about milk or sugar though¡¹

    ¡¸Well, he¡¯s talking about his sense as a man¡­if it¡¯s between women, it might not be understood that much¡¹

    Margo-san answers Nei.

    ¡¸On the other hand, girls might be more sensitive to the differences of the scent of individual men¡¹

    ¡¸True. The odor of the men at the athletics club are unberable but¡­I like Yo-chan¡¯s smell¡¹

    ¡¸Michi and I are in all girls school so I don¡¯t know but¡­stinky men do exists, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸Yeah there are. It would make your nose bend. Athletics club men who just finished practicing¡­are million more times sweaty. It¡¯s totally nasty. Poisoned gas. They¡¯re walking as a group that has a smell to kill people. They smile like animals¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh dear¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t smell like that. He¡¯s properly taking a bath everyday¡­¡¹

    Nei says as if she¡¯s my caretaker.

    ¡¸True, Danna-sama smells like the sun¡¹

    ¡­The sun?

    ¡¸The smell of a fluffy white shirt washed and dried on a nice weather¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸I think that it tastes like lemon¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    We¡¯re talking about smell so why taste?

    ¡¸Master smells like squeezed lemon¡¹

    She said while putting her face on my back.

    ¡¸I wonder, I think he smells like freshly baked toast¡¹

    Nei states her opinion.

    ¡¸Our opinions are quite different. How about we sniff again?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Now that it comes to this, let¡¯s do so!¡¹

    Misuzu and Nei sniff me from both my sides.

    ¡¸¡­As expected, it tastes like lemon¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the sun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s toast. A clear light brown colored one!¡¹

    Meanwhile¡­

    Ah¡­Ruriko¡¯s gotten fancy.

    She¡¯s sniffing my smell inside my arms.

    Amzing, Nei, Misuzu, and Michi¡¯s co-op.

    ¡¸¡­It really relieves my mind¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. It feels pleasantly warm¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Smelling Yo-chan makes you feel happy, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The four beauties sniff off my scent.

    Thinking about it¡­it¡¯s a surreal sight.

    It can¡¯t be helped, so I smell Ruriko too.

    ¡­Kunkun

    ¡¸Kukuku, you guys are really interesting¡¹

    Margo-san laughs as she look at us.

    Hmm¡­we hug each other for a while¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s body tension is loosening.

    The girl in my arm turns soft.

    ¡­Good.

    Then, let¡¯s get her stiff again.

    We have to make Ruriko repeat tension, relief, and then tension, over and over again.

    Then, the shell of her heart would be broken.

    I reach out to Ruriko¡¯s butt.

    ¡¸¡­Hii!!!¡¹

    Having a man¡¯s hand touch her butt tightly¡­Ruriko¡¯s startled.

    The body hugging me turned stiff right away.

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you doing?!¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me.

    ¡¸¡­Did you forget? Your body is mine. I can touch you as I want!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­P-Please stop!¡¹

    Ruriko tries to get away from me¡­

    But, I didn¡¯t allow that.

    I hug Ruriko with my left arm tightly.

    While stroking Ruriko¡¯s ass with my right hand

    Misuzu and Nei pins down Ruriko from both sides¡­

    ¡¸P-Please stop. Please¡­it hurts¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­I just slapped this 15 year old ass dozens of times.

    It¡¯s swollen red.

    She must feel pain when I touch it.

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body stiffens¡­!

    ¡¸Somehow¡­it feels like I¡¯m molesting¡¹

    It feels that way.

    ¡¸¡­W-What is molesting?¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with frightened eyes.

    ¡­Oh

    Ruriko was raised by her grandfather without informing her with any sexual knowledge.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­have you ridden a train before?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Never¡¹

    Of course.

    She¡¯s a sheltered daughter of the most noble family in Japan.

    ¡¸Then, you won¡¯t understand. Or rather, you don¡¯t have to¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the only one who can molest Ruriko¡¯s body.¡¹

    I massage her ass further.

    ¡¸O-Ouch! Please stop with my butt already!¡¹

    I see, then.

    I let go of my right hand and go inside Ruriko¡¯s uniform.

    ¡¸W-What are you doing?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to massage your breasts¡¹

    ¡¸Massage? W-Why?!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to massage it!¡¹

    My hand touches Ruriko¡¯s naked belly inside her uniform

    Hmm, it feels good to touch.

    It¡¯s a fine and tense skin.

    ¡¸Is this your navel?¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please stop¡­even Yoshiko hadn¡¯t touched that part directly¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then it¡¯s your first time being touched even from above clothes?¡¹

    I whisper to Ruriko¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Rolling my fingers around her navel¡­I put in my finger in the dent as well.

    ¡¸R-Really¡­please stop already¡¹

    Back at the hotel basement¡­Ruriko¡¯s only taught that sex is a pleasant thing.

    But, in that case¡­

    She was under Jii-chan¡¯s protection.

    Ruriko is completely at ease about her own body.

    Misuzu, her cousin, Yoshiko-san her attendant, Seki-san, Reika, and Michi who are servants of Kouzuki house were there too.

    She was sure that I won¡¯t hurt Ruriko¡¯s body while Jii-chan¡¯s watching.

    Therefore, Ruriko was at ease¡­and experienced the pleasure of body.

    But now¡­

    Jii-chan¡¯s not here.

    Misuzu and Michi are my allies.

    Ruriko¡¯s afraid to let me, an unfamiliar man do as I want with her body.

    She¡¯s still afraid that I would hurt her body.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko, you¡¯re cute¡¹

    I crawl my hand in between the uniform and Ruriko¡¯s skin.

    Ruriko¡¯s shivering.

    Perhaps, there¡¯s goosebumps on the parts where my fingers touch.

    ¡¸¡­Now then¡¹

    I check Ruriko¡¯s breast volume from top of her bra cup.

    Un¡­It fits perfectly in my hand.

    It¡¯s a cute size for a third year middle school girl.

    I trace the cup with my finger.

    ¡­Err.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­is this your nipples?¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸I see, then check it to make sure¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face pales in fear.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Lift Ruriko¡¯s uniform from behind¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Misuzu grabs Ruriko¡¯s uniform.

    ¡¸Please s top, Misuzu-oneesama¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    Michi¡­squats behind Ruriko and slaps her ass.

    ¡¸Hiii!!¡¹

    Ruriko moans in pain!

    ¡¸If I hit seriously¡­it¡¯ll hurt ten more times¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please stop¡­Michi-sama! It really hurts! I feel like my butt has become twice as big!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, stop trying to defy Master¡¯s command¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯re Danna-sama¡¯s slave¡¹

    While Misuzu¡¯s saying that¡­she turns Ruriko¡¯s uniform up to the armpits.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s a cute bra¡¹

    Ruriko today is wearing a simple design bra.

    Well¡­it¡¯s her father¡¯s funeral day.

    She can¡¯t possibly wear flashy things like laces.

    ¡¸Do you chose the underwear you wear everyday?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s trembling¡­not responding

    ¡¸Michi¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please wait¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko shouts, but¡­

    Michi slaps Ruriko¡¯s ass!

    ¡¸¡­Ouuuuucchhh!!!¡¹

    Ruriko trembles.

    ¡¸Get yourself together¡­answer immediately when asked¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Ruiko¡¯s already in half-tears.

    ¡¸Then¡­what¡¯s your answer to the question?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yoshiko¡­Yoshiko picks it for me¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san picks it/¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just the underwear¡­the clothes I wear for everyday are all chosen by Yoshiko¡­¡¹

    I see¡­the young lady doesn¡¯t prepare it herself.

    ¡¸From now on, I will be choosing all the things you wear¡­!¡¹

    I declare.

    ¡¸For the time being, I don¡¯t like this bra¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, then let¡¯s take it off!¡¹

    Nei unhooks Ruriko¡¯s bra from the back.

    Her beautiful breasts spill out.

    Ruriko¡¯s pink nipples are still caved in.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s some cute breasts¡­I like this¡¹

    I kneel in front of Ruriko¡­

    I enjoy the feeling of Ruriko¡¯s raw breasts with my right hand.

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuu¡¹

    Ruriko resists humiliation

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll lick it, Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­?!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t wait for Ruriko¡¯s reply¡­

    I put Ruriko¡¯s nipples in my mouth.

    ¡­Suck

    I lick around her areola with my tongue.

    Ruriko¡¯s enduring¡­her whole body¡¯s rigid.

    Gritting her molars.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t close your eyes¡­look at me¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t open your eyes¡­Michi will beat you again¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    The tears accumulating in her eyes run down her cheeks.

    ¡¸These breast too, it¡¯s mine. These nipples¡­only me and my child you¡¯ll bear would be the only ones to suck from here¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll bear my child¡­this will make my child¡¹

    I place my hands on Ruriko¡¯s belly

    ¡¸I¡¯m serious¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also serious!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Me too, Ruriko¡­and, grandfather too¡¹

    Misuzu declares.

    ¡¸Give it up already. You¡¯ll bear Danna-sama¡¯s child. As much as Danna-sama wants. You¡¯re a salve that will serve Danna-sama forever¡¹

    Tears spill from Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Grandfather, and I¡­won¡¯t help you anymore. You have chosen this yourself¡­remember? You¡¯ve told Grandfather this yourself; ¡ºIf I¡¯m in Grandfather¡¯s position, I will do the same¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    She trembles mincely

    ¡¸Look at Danna-sama properly¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸This man is Ruriko¡¯s Master¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t go back anymore!¡¹

    Ruriko was underestimating me.

    She believed that even if she became a slave by word¡­Jii-chan won¡¯t let his granddaughter be treated badly.

    She believed that I¡¯ll treat her like Misuzu and Michi.

    For Ruriko¡­her¡ºlogic¡»alone was supposed to happen.

    She never thought that I¡¯d suddenly slap her ass until swollen¡­

    Or that I¡¯d turn over her clothes and play with her breasts.

    Much more¡­declaring that I¡¯d impregnate her with my chidl

    ¡¸¡­Yoshiko, help me¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko speaks in a small voice¡­

    ¡­Now then

    ¡¸Michi, make Ruriko kneel¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi slaps Ruriko¡¯s ass again.

    ¡¸H-Hiiii!¡¹

    Ruriko jumps from the pain.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be absentminded¡­hurry up and kneel in front of your master¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand¡­I understand already!¡¹

    Ruriko kneels in a hurry

    On the other hand, I stand up in front of Ruriko.

    I removed my belt¡­

    And stick out my erect penis before Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Ruriko can¡¯t speak.

    Normally, this is where Ruriko declares ¡ºallow me to serve with my mouth¡»

    But, Ruriko now¡­

    She can spit out mindless words¡­

    She can¡¯t be taught the words until she feels true pain, fear¡­and pleasure.

    In Ruriko¡¯s case, her body¡¯s first¡­

    If it¡¯s not engraved in her body¡­it won¡¯t reach her heart.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­do you know fellatio?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s stunned as she look at my erect penis.

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡­Pan!

    ¡¸¡­Ouch!!!!¡¹

    Ruriko returns to her senses from the pain in her ass.

    ¡¸Look at me¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me afraid.

    ¡¸From now on, I will have you remember my taste¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s afraid

    ¡¸Michi¡­show her a sample as the leader¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Michi kneels in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­Allow me to serve you with my mouth¡¹

    Michi holds my penis with both hands and kisses the glans.

    Licking the tip with her tongue¡­

    Stuffing it in her mouth.

    She strokes it with her lips.

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s enough. It felt good. Michi, you¡¯re getting better¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I want to make Master feel good anytime¡­!¡¹

    Michi smiles.

    ¡¸I was using Misuzu-sama¡¯s method as reference. Looking at Master¡¯s face¡­remembering which part I lick felt good one by one¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s making use of her observation power and application power as a fighter for sex¡­

    ¡¸Uh, that¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯m going to lose to Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama, should I serve you with my mouth as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I¡¯ll give you a blowjob too! Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu feels crisis as Michi¡¯s technique advances.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s time now¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Danna-samaaa¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸Then, uhm¡­I want to cum inside Ruriko¡¯s mouth so could everyone help out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I thought as much!¡¹

    The three got motivated.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is¡­Ruriko, lick it¡¹

    I stick out my erect penis once again in front of Ruriko.

    The crying Ruriko¡­is still again.

    ¡¸What? Ruriko can¡¯t do it?¡¹

    I tell Ruriko strongly

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Licking dicks are the basics of basics !¡¹

    Nei licks my glans.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you can¡¯t do this¡­then it¡¯s impossible to be a slave¡¹

    Misuzu also puts my dick in her mouth.

    ¡¸Feeling Master¡¯s life force so close¡­is a very wonderful time¡­!¡¹

    Michi also kisses my erect penis.

    ¡¸What?¡­You can¡¯t do it Ruriko?¡¹

    Ruriko cries again

    For the ultimate sheltered lady¡­this situation is really harsh.

    ¡¸Then, it can¡¯t be helped. I have no choice but to tell Jii-chan. ¡ºThe slave I bought doesn¡¯t intend to serve me it seems¡»¡­¡¹

    Now¡­I¡¯ll chase you down to the corner.

    ¡¸¡ºRuriko¡¯s just a figure, a girl who can¡¯t do anything on her own. She can¡¯t do anything, useless!¡» As I bought you, it¡¯s natural for me to say complains to the person who sold you¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸P-Please¡­don¡¯t tell Grandfather¡­don¡¯t tell him please!¡¹

    She¡¯s been calling her¡ºKouzuki-sama¡»until now and yet¡­it returns to¡ºGrandfather¡»

    As expected, her true nature is still the lady of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Well, I can¡¯t help it you know? I never thought that Ruriko would be this useless. You¡¯re a slave and yet¡­you can¡¯t do anything useful to me? You can¡¯t do anything yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸I-If you order it¡­t-then I will do anything¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m doing just now?!¡¹

    I shake my erect dick in front of Ruriko¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸¡­T-That¡¯s¡¹

    Ruriko falters.

    Tears drop to the floor again.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­it¡¯s wrong for a person who became a slave to not get oneself dirty¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸¡­Dirty?¡¹

    ¡¸Lick Danna-sama¡¯s thing¡­and you¡¯ll understand¡¹

    Ruriko looks at my penis.

    But, she¡¯s afraid.

    Stiff¡­unmoving.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Jii-chan told me to wait until the abstaining but¡­let¡¯s announce to everyone that Ruriko¡¯s my slave¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸Kouzuki branch families are already coming. The executives as well¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯re here. Let¡¯s publicly announce that Ruriko¡¯s banished from Kouzuki house and that she has become Danna-sama¡¯s slave. On top of that, let¡¯s have grandfather to have people involved with Kouzuki house to break off their relationship with Ruriko from now onwards¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­A-Are you serious?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s good! That way, it would make Ruriko¡¯s resolve¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Nei and Michi said.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­nobody would entertain Ruriko-san when they hear that she¡¯s his slave. Ruriko-san¡¯s worth is only being the¡ºsuccessor of Kouzuki house¡»¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san attacks Ruriko.

    ¡¸Well then¡­let¡¯s talk to Jii-chan. I think Jii-chan would understand it too. I never thought that Ruriko is a girl who can¡¯t do anything. I think that Jii-chan would feel disappointed too¡­¡¹

    To which Ruriko responds.

    ¡¸¡­Please wait¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    I ask Ruriko sharply¡­

    ¡¸¡­I will lick Kuromori-sama¡¯s¡­thing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama? What did I tell you to call me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s never an idiot.

    Rather¡­she¡¯s too intelligent.

    She can¡¯t forget what we just talked about earlier.

    ¡¸¡­Then?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Penis!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¯s¡­p-penis¡­lick¡­I will lick penis¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay then¡¹

    I stick out my erect penis in front of Ruriko for the third time.

    ¡¸Can you do what Michi did earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Tears keep spilling from Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Then¡­hurry up and do it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­excuse me¡¹

    Ruriko sticks her lips and kisses my glans.

    But, not enough courage.

    Her lips doesn¡¯t touch the male genital.

    Crying¡­trembling¡­Ruriko¡¯s solidified.

    ¡­Therefore, I

    I thrust my hips.

    ¡­Pucho

    Ruriko¡¯s lips¡­and the tip of my glans¡­

    The shiny pre-cum liquid sticks.

    ¡¸¡­Nnnnnn!!!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face frowns unpleasantly

    ¡¸Then¡­lick it¡¹

    ¡¸No matter what you do, it¡¯s the same¡­lick it¡¹

    ¡¸Lick it¡­Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Please lick it¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s tongue crawls to my glans.

    The inside of her mouth must be dry.

    That¡¯s how it feels.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­look at me while licking.¡¹

    Her crying eyes look up at me

    ¡¸This is how to be a slave¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s already my slave forever¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s hot tears of despair¡­falls down.

    ¡¸Nee-san, Misuzu, Michi¡­I want to end this¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­Misuzu and me will lick from the side. Michi, lick Yo-chan¡¯s butt from behind¡­!¡¹

    Four tongues crawl on me.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you don¡¯t need to use your tongue anymore. Just open your mouth and stick my dick inside. Look at me¡­!¡¹

    I give Ruriko in despair an order.

    Meanwhile¡­Nei and Misuzu comes from the side¡­

    Michi licks my anus.

    I stroke my own rod.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ruriko¡¢Ruriko¡¢Rurikooo£¡¡¹

    I look down on Ruriko.

    Ruriko also looks up at me as ordered.

    To Ruriko now, I look like a demon.

    Ruriko¡¯s tears doesn¡¯t stop¡­

    The hot tears lifts something inside me.

    In a blink of an eye¡­it rises like a magma

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­I¡¯m going to cum. I¡¯m going to cum inside your mouth. Open your mouth wide¡­!¡¹

    I want to show the moment of ejaculation to Ruriko.

    I¡¯ll turn her mouth and face to a mess!

    I pull my penis from Ruriko¡¯s mouth

    ¡¸Look at me like that! Open your mouth!¡¹

    ¡­¡­Ruriko£¡

    ¡­¡­Ruriko£¡

    ¡­¡­Ruriko£¡

    ¡¸¡­C-Cumminggg!!!!¡¹

    The first shot jumps inside Ruriko¡¯s mouth!

    The second shot is scattered on Ruriko¡¯s face and black hair.

    The third shot¡­spread from Ruriko¡¯s chin to her uniform.

    The cloudy liquid defiles the pure beauty.

    ¡¸¡­Iiiiiii?!!!!!!!!!!!¡¹

    Ruriko can¡¯t even let out her voice from fear¡­

 Chapter 388. Slave Education

    Chapter 388. Slave Education

    ¡¸¡­Uguuu!!¡¹

    Ruriko spits the semen that came inside her mouth.

    ¡¸Geho¡­Gehogeho!¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s being choked¡­is also cute.

    ¡¸Okay, say cheese¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san takes out a small digitla camera and takes a photo of Ruriko who¡¯s covered with semen.

    Ruriko¡¯s uniformed turned up and her cute breasts are exposed.

    Her beautiful face and her black hair is filled with semen.

    ¡¸No you can¡¯t, Ruriko¡­you must taste Danna-sama properly¡¹

    Misuzu licks up the semen that¡¯s on Ruriko¡¯s nose¡­

    Michi too¡­

    ¡¸I would like some too¡­!¡¹

    Michi licks the semen from the mouth to the neck¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s body stiffens again as two beauties lick her.

    Margo-san captures that look as well.

    ¡¸Ufu¡­delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s Master¡¯s precious baby seeds¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Baby¡­seed?¡¹

    Ruriko mutters, remaining stunned.

    ¡¸Yes. This will enter Ruriko¡¯s stomach and it¡¯ll be a baby¡¹

    Misuzu explains while smiling.

    Cloudy liquid drips shiny from her lips.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll clean this one up!¡¹

    Nei sucks my penis.

    She sips out the semen that remained in my urethra.

    She demonstrate that to Ruriko too.

    Ruriko¡¯s completely frightened to us.

    First, pain and fear¡­

    Next¡­pleasure.

    ¡¸Misuzu, Michi¡­take off Ruriko¡¯s panty and have her lie down!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, Master¡¹

    Both of them attack Ruriko¡¯s lower body.

    ¡¸P-Please stop! Misuzu-sama! Michi-san!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Michi-sama!¡¹

    Michi slaps Ruriko¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸¡­Kyaaan!¡¹

    Ruriko trembles from the sharp pain!

    During that chance, Michi strips her panty¡­!

    ¡¸¡­If you don¡¯t stay still, I¡¯ll beat you more¡¹

    Michi said¡­Ruriko¡¯s just crying.

    ¡¸Open your legs!¡¹

    I ordered.

    Ruriko¡¯s legs are opened widely.

    Misuzu on the right and Michi holds down the left.

    I enter in between those legs.

    Restrained on the floor¡­Ruriko looks up at me with despaired expression.

    ¡¸¡­Please. Please stop already!¡¹

    Tears fall of her eyes¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just licking¡­the same thing back then¡¹

    Back at the hotel¡­I lick Ruriko¡¯s pussy.

    But, at that time¡­Ruriko was in a situation where she can relax herself and entrust oneself to pleasure.

    I also didn¡¯t force her.

    This time, it¡¯s forced.

    Completely ignoring Ruriko¡¯s will¡­

    Ruriko has become a¡ºslave¡»¡­I must make her understand with her body.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­I¡¯ll swap with Misuzu on holding down Ruriko¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s educated by Nagisa-san!¡¹

    I see¡­Misuzu has experience on female bonding.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­has to cum doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Yeah, let¡¯s have Misuzu join in too¡­not just my tongue.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­tease Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu and Nei changes positions.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­I¡¯m licking¡¹

    I¡¯m at the center of her spread foot¡­I reach for Ruriko¡¯s genital.

    I spread out her slit.

    Today, she only feels fear.

    The inside pink isn¡¯t wet at all

    Therefore¡­I wet it with my tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah!¡¹

    I lick up Ruriko¡¯s vagina¡­using lots of saliva.

    Jururi¡­Jururi

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­how is it? Does it feel good? Ruriko? Danna-sama¡¯s licking that part of you¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to Ruriko¡¯s ear¡­while licking her cute breasts.

    Stimulating around the caved in nipples with fingers¡­

    ¡¸Hii! Stop¡­please stop already! T-This is¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it¡­Ruriko. You have no right to refuse. Far from that, you don¡¯t have the rights to complain¡­you¡¯re a slave now¡¹

    Misuzu whispers.

    ¡¸You must understand it with your body¡­you¡¯re no longer a daughter of Kouzuki house¡­ 1¡¹

    Hearing that, Ruriko spills tears once again.

    ¡¸¡­Frustrated? Miserable? Painful?¡­But, it can¡¯t be helped you know? You were the one who accepted to be Danna-sama¡¯s slave in front of Grandfather. You have decided it yourself¡­!¡¹

    I peel off Ruriko¡¯s clitoris with my tongue.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s! Hiiii!!¡¹

    While licking it with my damp tongue¡­her clitoris gets bigger.

    ¡¸Ufufu, as expected¡­Ruriko also has the blood of Kouzuki house in her. You love doing lewd things¡­here, come and fall already. Fall to Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu also licks Ruriko¡¯s nipples¡­

    ¡¸Stooop¡­Stooop¡­please¡­I beg youuuuu!!¡¹

    Contrary to her words¡­a fountain springs from Ruriko¡¯s inside

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you¡¯re wet. Oh, Ruriko¡¯s taste is sour¡¹

    I make wet sounds to be heard on purpose.

    ¡¸That¡­don¡¯t say thaaat¡­I¡¯m embarrassed¡­this is embarrassing!!!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s confused by the pleasure rising up from the depths of her body¡­

    ¡­This is good.

    She can¡¯t afford to think politically anymore.

    In a world that can¡¯t be differed by logic in her head alone¡­I¡¯ll teach you the world felt by your body.

    That she has a flesh¡­there are areas felt by the skin and mucous.

    Unless she understands that¡­she won¡¯t know what human¡ºsentiment¡»is

    ¡¸¡­Noooooo, noooooo¡­I don¡¯t want thiiiis¡­let me go¡­forgive meeeee¡­!¡¹

    The girl who didn¡¯t know about sex until a couple of days ago¡­though she¡¯s frightened, she succumbs to pleasure.

    ¡¸¡­Noooooooo.¡­Nooooo¡­aaaah¡­!¡¹

    But still, her body¡¯s climbing the stairway of pleasure¡­

    ¡¸¡­Noooo¡­you can¡¯t¡­this can¡¯t be¡­I¡­don¡¯t even want this¡­!¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s almost there.

    I shake my tongue in small ways¡­and attack her clitoris!

    ¡¸¡­Aaaah¡­aaaah¡­kahaaaa¡­!¡¹

    Her body arcs like a bow¡­!

    Ruriko¡¯s going to fly!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    I continue to attack until the end!

    I attack Ruriko¡¯s vagina that reached climax even further!

    ¡¸No¡­No¡­Ihaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Biyukun! Biyukun! ¡­Ruriko¡¯s vagina convulses¡­

    Toputoputo¡­her love nectar drips¡­

    ¡¸Agaaaaaa¡­uu, uu¡­aaaaa¡­!!!!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s ecstasy lasted for nearly a minute¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Ruriko lies down on the tatami mat of the waiting room.

    Her breasts¡­secret part are also exposed.

    Semen on her face, the scent of love nectar coming from her crotch¡­her whole body¡¯s drenched with sweat.

    ¡¸¡­I want to wash my body¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸No, Ruriko¡­you will go to the ceremony like that¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸Come, I¡¯ll wipe it¡¹

    Misuzu wipes Ruriko¡¯s face with the panty taken off her.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t wear that anymore¡­Ruriko, you¡¯ll spend the day without underwear¡¹

    ¡¸Should we remove her bra as well, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks¡¹

    I said, Misuzu and Michi takes off Ruriko¡¯s uniform and stripped her bra

    Ruriko¡¯s left lying, exhausted.

    ¡¸¡­I, will this happen to me all the time?¡¹

    She mutters¡­

    ¡¸¡­Though this is Grandfather¡¯s order¡­this is too much. Too much¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are wet with tears.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­I thought that you were a smarter girl but¡­it seems that I was wrong¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I never thought that she¡¯d be this¡ºfoolish¡»¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸It was just¡ºEducation¡»now¡­Danna-sama even came all his way to teach you a lot of things¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Ruriko hasn¡¯t done anything slave-like for Yo-chan yet!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, how long are we going to continue Ruriko¡¯s¡ºeducation period¡»?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a waste to educate this girl who¡¯s a bad learner!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If she doesn¡¯t show the will to learn to do what a slave does¡­then we should think of how should we dispose her¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Ruriko also doesn¡¯t understand what it meant.

    ¡¸RUriko¡­where are you going to live from today?¡¹

    I ask¡­

    ¡¸T-That is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-chan sold you to me. You can¡¯t go back to Kouzuki house anymore¡­you know that, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s silent.

    ¡¸You¡¯re my slave¡­so I¡¯ll take you Then, what do you intend to do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ha?¡¹

    Ruriko¡­you don¡¯t get it?

    ¡¸You eat don¡¯t you? You enter bath don¡¯t you? You need a bed right? Who¡¯s going to pay for your food, water, gas, electricity you use? Living isn¡¯t free you know?¡¹

    This sheltered girl is facing reality for the first time in her life.

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯ll pay for it.¡¹ Or rather, I have no choice but to ask Minaho-neesan to pay for it but¡­anyway, it¡¯s a debt but I will pay. If not, you¡¯re just going to die¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s stunned.

    She hasn¡¯t thought of the cost of daily life until now¡­

    ¡¸Then, what would you do for me? Let me tell you first but you¡¯re my slave you know? As the master¡­I will take care of this and that for you to live and then¡­what would you do?¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸¡­Die¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If I live depending on people like that¡­I¡¯d rather choose death¡­¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    This is the pride of¡ºKouzuki house¡¯s daughter¡»?

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Michi turns over Ruriko¡¯s body.

    ¡¸W-What are you doing!?¡¹

    Turning her swollen ass to me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Three hits¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    ¡­Bishi!

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiii!¡¹

    ¡­Bashi!

    ¡¸¡­Mugiiii!¡¹

    ¡­Bashin!!

    ¡¸¡­Ouuuuuchhh!!! Please stop¡­ !!!¡¹

    Ruriko trembles from the pain in her ass.

    ¡¸Ruriko, you¡¯re a slave. Your life belongs to me. If you die selfishly, Jii-chan would be sad. Jii-chan had pushed an inferior product on me¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸If you commit suicide¡­you¡¯ll defile your grandfather¡¯s honor. I won¡¯t allow that, Ruriko!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words pierces Ruriko.

    ¡¸Before that. If she cries so much from just being hit in her but¡­she cannot suicide¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Now the¡­then, Ruriko¡¯s my slave but¡­What can Ruriko do for me?¡¹

    Ruriko looks down.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­can you cook?¡¹

    ¡¸Answer, Ruriko!¡¹

    Sluggigh¡­

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Laundry?¡­Have you used a washing machine? Have you dried laundry?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I haven¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­you¡¯re always just having anyone else do it¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Then, what can you do?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, what can you do for Danna-sama? Danna-sama pays to keep you alive¡­so what can you do in return?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words soak inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸¡­I think¡­I can¡¯t do anything¡¹

    The Japan¡¯s most¡ºsheltered girl¡»answered

    ¡¸Is that so¡­Ruriko, that¡¯s all? Do you not have anything to be proud of?¡¹

    Tears spill from Ruriko again

    Margo-san takes photo of that face.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t solve anything by crying¡­you¡¯re a salve so don¡¯t you think that you should give something back to Yo-chan for keeping you alive?¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I must use my body to serve?¡¹

    Ruriko said while crying.

    Her logical thoughts have reached to that conclusion.

    ¡¸Idiot¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸You see¡­Yo-chan has no problem having physical partners at all you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I can be his partner¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I¡¯m ready to bear Master¡¯s child any time¡­¡¹

    The three beauties look down on Ruriko.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­are you confident that you¡¯re much more attractive than us?¡¹

    ¡¸You who lost the backing of Kouzuki house¡­what is your worth?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me be clear with you¡­I don¡¯t intend to lose¡­!¡¹

    The three attacks Ruriko with amazing teamwork.

    ¡¸Ruriko, you can¡¯t do anything? Therefore¡­Danna-sama was teaching you how to serve him with your body¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. And Ruriko can¡¯t even do that much¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­ Really don¡¯t have anything¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko cries.

    ¡¸¡­Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡­Bishari!

    Her butt¡¯s slapped again.

    ¡¸¡­Hiiiiii!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cry! Crying stops your thinking! Aren¡¯t you being naive?!¡¹

    I tell Ruriko

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? Your response?¡¹

    Misuzu pushes Ruriko.

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Ruriko answers in a withered voice.

    ¡¸¡ºYes, Onii-sama¡»¡­Isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No feelings¡­Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, please wait¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Bishii!!

    ¡¸Hiiiii, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry¡­Onii-samaaa!¡¹

    She replies while crying, while Michi holds her ass.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you only have to think of how to please me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that how slaves are?¡¹

    I stare at Ruriko.

    Ruriko¡¯s also looking at me with her crying eyes.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to think of anything else. Or rather, you have no qualifications to think anything else¡­you¡¯re a slave already. Kouzuki house or political matters¡­you don¡¯t need to think about them anymore¡¹

    Ruriko looks straight at me.

    ¡¸In exchange¡­I¡¯ll think about your happiness. Not just me, my¡ºfamily¡»too If ever I suddenly died¡­My¡ºfamily¡»will take over my will and protect you

    ¡¸That¡¯s a promise!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    ¡¸Before that¡­I will protect Master¡­¡¹

    The three answered.

    ¡¸Me too. Minaho and¡­Kuromori respects his will. As long as he treasures Ruriko, we will cherish you. I guarantee you that¡¹

    Margo-san too.

    ¡¸I want you to understand that but¡­I want to make Ruriko bear my child¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸Is that¡­to make your child the successor of Kouzuki house in the future?¡¹

    Ruriko goes to politics again

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re seriously stupid? Misuzu¡¯s already here¡­so Yo-chan doesn¡¯t need to impregnate you for that reason!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will definitely bear Danna-sama¡¯s child¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸However¡­if both me and Misuzu-sama gets pregnant, he¡¯ll be sure to be the father of the successor¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­Kouzuki-ojiichan already removed you from the¡ºsuccessors¡»of Kouzuki house. You don¡¯t get it? You¡¯re a woman who only thinks politically right away therefore you were disposed with the reason¡ºYou can¡¯t be allowed inside the house¡»¡­!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Either way, Ruriko¡¯s baby is unrelated¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡­Or rather, Ruriko, you forgot Yoshiko-san.

    Oh¡­no wonder, Ruriko thinks of Yoshiko-san as her own¡ºattendant¡».

    She can¡¯t think of the possibility of Yoshiko-san¡¯s child becoming the successor.

    Thinking that she¡¯s a girl with a lower status than herself¡­

    ¡¸then¡­why does Onii-sama wants to make me pregnant?¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    ¡¸I thought that you¡¯re cute, that¡¯s all¡¹

    I said.,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cherish you forever¡­you¡¯re already mine¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with a¡ºI can¡¯t believe¡»face

    Yeah, let¡¯s wrap up the first round here.

    ¡¸¡­Anyway, from now on, you only think about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Response?¡¹

    At that moment Misuzu said that¡­Michi slaps Ruriko¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸¡­Hiiii!¡¹

    ¡¸Too late!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Answer Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸I understand¡­Onii-sama¡­I¡¯ll only think about Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    Tears spill again¡­

    ¡¸Is there any marker?¡¹

    ¡¸I have one!¡¹

    Nei hands me a black thick marker to me.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    I take off the cap¡­

    Then wrote¡ºSold¡»on Ruriko¡¯s naked belly

    ¡¸Yeah¡­this is good¡¹

    Ruriko stares at what I wrote dumbfoundedly

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    It¡¯s about time the ceremony starts.

    We hurry and get Ruriko ready.

    ¡¸Here, I brought towels!¡¹

    We only have to clean up her face.

    Nei wipes Ruriko¡¯s face.

    Sweat, tears¡­my semen.

    ¡¸This will be a stain¡¹

    Misuzu said while wiping the semen dripping on Ruriko¡¯s chest part of the uniform with wet towel.

    ¡¸Well, the people looking from the distance won¡¯t know it but¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu, fix your own kimono¡­you moved quite a lot so it¡¯s loose!¡¹

    Nei said.

    True, Misuzu¡¯s black clothes has the chest part open, it¡¯s sexy

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will tighten the belt again¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu, can you put it on yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    Misuzu unties the belt and re-wears her kimono.

    ¡¸So¡­you can come and attack me anytime. Danna-sama!¡¹

    She winks at me¡­

    Nei and Michi fixes Ruriko¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸Michi, do you have a brush?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s comb you want¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Here¡¹

    Michi hands the comb to Nei.

    Nei gently combs Ruriko¡¯s disheveled hair.

    Ruriko¡¯s just let herself be fixed like a doll

    She¡¯s no longer crying.

    ¡¸Well¡­this will do!¡¹

    Yeah¡­her swelled face remained the same though.

    For the time being, she returned to her original¡ºsheltered girl¡»look

    It can¡¯t be seen that she just was covered with a man¡¯s hot semen on her face.

    ¡¸No-pan no-bra though¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Ruriko, you smell right now so don¡¯t approach other people!¡¹

    Nei said, Ruriko sniffs herself

    ¡¸You smell Yo-chan¡¯s semen and your own love nectar. If someone gets close, they¡¯ll know that you¡¯ve done something lewd right away!¡¹

    ¡¸Afterwards¡­stay next to me all the time. Okay?¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you can hit Ruriko¡¯s ass if she does something selfish. I don¡¯t mind who sees it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Master¡¹

    Michi replies

    ¡¸When I¡¯m going to slap your butt, I will flip the skirt and expose Ruriko¡¯s naked butt¡­okay?

    Michi tells Ruriko

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I understand¡¹

    Ruriko answers in a small voice.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t talk to Jii-chan or Yoshiko-san anymore today. Even if those two talk to you¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    Yeah¡­this is fine for the time being.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going out with time differences.¡¹ We¡¯ll be going first¡­Misuzu-san and everyone will be going after a minute¡¹

    Margo-san gives instructions

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    ¡¸Then, take care¡­Misuzu, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Leave this to us¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be flirting with Yo-chan at the attendee¡¯s seat¡­Misuzu and Michi can just be jelly from the stage!¡¹

    Nei laughs

    ¡¸Kuh¡­It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸As ordered¡­I¡¯ll be jelly¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Margo-san first¡­then me and Nei heads out of the room.

    Seki-sans waiting.

    ¡¸Misuzu and others will be coming out soon¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s about time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll be heading to the venue first¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ah, wait. Go from here. That¡¯s a shortcut¡¹

    Seki-san puts something in my hand while saying.

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸I told the uniformed people that you¡¯re passing by¡­I will be bringing Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, got it¡¹

    Greeting Seki-san¡­we head down the passage.

    ¡¸¡­Margo-san¡¹

    I call her softly.

    ¡¸Not now. We¡¯re still being monitored¡­wait till we reach the venue¡¹

    Margo-san answers whispering

    ¡­Oh

    This is the middle of Kouzuki security service¡­

    It¡¯s different from the private space of Kouzuki house like the waiting room¡­

    We don¡¯t know whether someone¡¯s checking this corridor.

    We just head to the venue like that.

    ¡¸Wow¡­this is amazing!¡¹

    The huge altar is decorated with a mountain of flowers.

    There¡¯s a lot of companies and individual names written in tags.

    Then¡­a five meter portrait of Kouzuki Shigeaki

    And enshrined in front of it¡­is a coffin.

    ¡¸As expected of Kouzuki house. Even though it¡¯s sudden¡­there¡¯s so many people gathered¡¹

    In the hall, there¡¯s pipe chairs arranged like graduation ceremony.

    Almost every seat has people in mourning dress sitting.

    ¡¸That side is empty!¡¹

    Nei pulls my hand¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­What, you¡¯re here too?¡¹

    I heard this voice somewhere.

    Turning around, it¡¯s Kouzuki Satoshi and Tsunoda Fumikazu.

    They¡¯re the womanizer combo in among Jii-chan¡¯s students.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you always surrounded by women? You¡¯re not just set on Misuzu-sama but also this woman?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi stares at Nei.

    ¡¸No, this person is my sister¡¹

    I can¡¯t cause trouble to Misuzu.

    I¡¯ll just say it clearly before they make any strange assumptions.

    ¡¸Sister you say?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi looks at Nei once again¡­especially her plump breasts.

    ¡¸Satoshi-san¡­I just think of it but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Tsunoda too?¡¹

    ¡¸Sometimes¡­school girls in uniform are good too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I didn¡¯t think of it back when I was a high school student but¡­after a year since graduation, I feel very nostalgic about it!¡¹

    What are you talking about?

    These college students¡­

    ¡¸Hey, if I recall¡­you owe me, right?¡¹

    ¡­Owe?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve settled things with Misuzu-sama¡¯s case back then¡¹

    Oh¡­that?

    Even if you say that, it was nothing.

    ¡¸With that said¡­lend this woman to us¡¹

    ¡­You okay?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you would say no, right?¡¹

    This guys¡­seriously

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m Kouzuki Satoshi. Yeah, as you noticed, I¡¯m a member of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m called Tsunoda. When this ceremony is over, let¡¯s have dinner¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I know a good store in Roppongi!¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s also saying¡ºYou can go¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have fun!¡¹

    ¡¸Our games are surely fun ¡¹

    The two are completely in pick up mode.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you guys? I just had my hair turned black and you forgot who I am?¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s me, me. Didn¡¯t we just met at the hotel the day before yesterday?!¡¹

    Tsunoda finally noticed.

    ¡¸Ah, this girl was the blonde woman back then!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, you!!!¡¹

    The two remember Nei.

    ¡¸Uwa¡­then that¡¯s a no¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m withering¡­Satoshi-san¡¹

    Nei saw these guys argued down back at the hotel.

    They¡¯ve shown their uncool figures, so¡­

    ¡¸What? You want to play with high school girls?¡¹

    Nei said¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­should I introduce you to a good girl?¡¹

    Huh?

    Nei¡­who are you going to introduce to them?

 Chapter 389. Letâ€™s get to work

    Chapter 389. Let¡¯s get to work

    ¡¸¡­Err, it¡¯s this girl¡¹

    Nei operates her phone and looks for images in storage

    ¡¸She¡¯s not ugly right?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi said

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, would be great if it¡¯s as beautiful as you¡¹

    Tsunoda too¡­

    ¡¸Ah, got it¡­it¡¯s this girl!¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸Ooh¡­That¡¯s good¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she looks like an innocent high school girl!¡¹

    No¡­guys

    It¡¯s the prostitution lover schoolgirl¡­Iwakura Yukiyo

    No, the photos on the phone shows the look of her serious student council president mode though

    Ah, is she going to break these guys too?

    ¡¸She¡¯s the student council president of our school!¡¹

    Nei smiles

    ¡¸If it¡¯s her¡­I can introduce her to you¡¹

    ¡¸S-Seriously?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A high school girl?¡¹

    They look at Nei¡¯s phone as if they¡¯re going to eat it.

    ¡¸I think she¡¯s free today but¡­Margo-oneechan, can you call her?¡¹

    Nei turns to Margo-san.

    Why don¡¯t you contact Iwakura-kaichou yourself¡­?!

    ¡¸Wait a sec¡­¡¹

    Margo-san takes out her phone.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸¡­Hello. Number 4? It¡¯s me, number 3¡­ Yes, that. Are you free today? If possible, I¡¯d like you to come¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    This is completely a¡ºjob¡»request¡­

    I see, that¡¯s why Nei-san didn¡¯t call but Margo-san.

    ¡¸The other party is two boys from a noble family¡­I think it would be great for your future if you get to know them¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. She¡¯ll definitely come¡­that girl can¡¯t defy our orders after all!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸What¡­no way, are you selling off your classmates to prostitution?¡¹

    The two college young masters¡­look at us anxiously

    ¡¸No way of course. Iwakura-san is the student council president of our school! We¡¯re just introducing a date for her!¡¹

    Nei plays dumb

    ¡¸Hee, the student council president¡¯s a diligent girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, she¡¯s not the hard honor student. She has a contact with a delinquent like me. You know what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay then¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­that girl¡¯s from a normal house¡­so if she discovers she¡¯s about to date someone from Kouzuki house, she¡¯d be in high spirits¡­and she might just agree wherever you take her!¡¹

    ¡¸What, what¡­she¡¯s that kind of girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s quite the fangirl. But, she doesn¡¯t mess around at all. She¡¯s passionate about her work after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    True¡­Iwakura-kaichou isn¡¯t a girl who mess around.

    ¡­She¡¯s a pro after all.

    For her, sleeping with these guys¡­isn¡¯t a¡ºgame¡»but¡ºwork¡»

    Then¡­she¡¯s very enthusiastic about her work as a prostitute.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, one of the other party is from Kouzuki house. And the other¡¯s the son of an executive from Kouzuki group. What do you think? It¡¯s not a bad match. If you take this¡­you¡¯ll be able to make long relationships¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to the phone.

    ¡ºLong relationships¡»¡­making this guys customers?

    ¡¸Yes, yes, if it¡¯s her¡­I might go out with her¡¹

    Tsunoda mutters as he look at the screen.

    This photo¡­is definitely a¡ºbusiness¡»advertising photo.

    ¡¸¡­She said she¡¯ll come right away¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Great!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, dress up right away¡­the pure high school girl look will do. Maybe, it¡¯s better to wear uniform. Once you¡¯re ready, call me back¡­I¡¯ll specify the location and time.¡¹

    After saying that¡­Margo-san hangs up the phone.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you end?!¡­We could¡¯ve talked to her directly!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right that¡¯s right¡­call her again!¡¹

    Satoshi and Tsunoda both yell out.

    ¡¸No no, she¡¯s a normal high school girl. Innocent. If you guys talk to her suddenly, she might get scared. Therefore, you should properly meet up instead¡­¡¹

    MArgo-san and Nei said.

    ¡¸I see¡­then fine. I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, get it done right. Don¡¯t say anything bad about us!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi and Tsunoda¡­they think that we¡¯re a part of a noble family and Margo-san¡¯s our guard.

    Because they think she¡¯s a servant¡­they order her easily

    ¡¸Yes, yes, we¡¯ll talk with her¡­even assist!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Huh¡­but¡­are you guys free today after this?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    The two college students look at each other.

    ¡¸True¡­aside from Tsunoda-san, Satoshi-san¡¯s a member of Kouzuki house so won¡¯t there be the abstaining, cremation after the funeral ceremony¡¯s over?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s bullshit. Once the ceremony¡¯s over, we¡¯ll just escape¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi said in bad mood

    ¡¸You seriously saying that? Isn¡¯t your seats where Kouzuki¡ºKakka¡»is in? Won¡¯t it be bad if you skip?¡¹

    Nei speaks meanly.

    ¡¸What should we do? She already said she¡¯s leaving her house¡­then, let¡¯s have Tsunoda-san introduced to her for the time being?¡¹

    Margo-san said¡­Tsunoda looks at Kouzuki Satoshi.

    ¡¸No¡­uhm. I can¡¯t just leave Satoshi-san and meet a woman alone¡­!¡¹

    This pick up college boy¡¯s bond is surprisingly thick.

    Or rather¡­

    Tsunoda¡¯s father lost his standing so he has to stay with Satoshi.

    Jii-chan¡¯s¡ºprivate school¡»¡­if he wants to continue the road to be elite and a candidate for Kouzuki group¡­

    ¡¸Tsunoda¡­you¡¯re worrying about me that far?!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that, I¡¯m Satoshi-san¡¯s best bro¡­!¡¹

    Ah¡­somehow, this is disgusting

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do this. We¡¯ll take Iwakura-san directly to the crematorium or something. We¡¯ll have you meet her up there¡­¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Eh, seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re coming by car¡­we¡¯ll just pick up Iwakura-san at the nearest station and bring her along. It¡¯s fine to take her to another place but here¡­we also want to get along with you guys after all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s in a relationship with Misuzu-san¡­so we¡¯d like to build friendly relationships with you guys¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh, I see¡¹

    Margo-san said¡­Satoshi-san¡¯s easily convinced.

    This man highly appreciate their value.

    ¡¸Aside from the crematorium¡­there won¡¯t be any problems if we went missing and gone home after the abstaining, right?¡ºKakka¡»would be busy afterwards¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­true¡¹

    He has to take the ash and go home after all

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go with that¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Great, then¡­Tsunoda, stay with me until the abstaining. Where I¡¯m going, Tsunoda¡¯s going¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi said.

    They¡¯re not relatives, but¡­well, fine.

    They¡¯re like a set after all.

    ¡¸Ah, wait a moment¡­then that means that we¡¯re not taking the woman to the crematorium but to the abstaining venue?¡¹

    Tsunoda asks.

    ¡¸Well, wait a moment¡­we don¡¯t know when Iwakura-san will arrive. If possible, we can take her to the crematorium¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, there¡¯s no meeting place at the crematorium, right/¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? That doesn¡¯t matter though¡¹

    Nei denies.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­the crematorium has a lot of waiting time. If I recall correctly¡¹

    Waiting time¡­?

    Oh, the time it takes to burn the bones.

    ¡¸You¡¯re free for two hours at least, right? Then, let¡¯s have a meetup at the lobby on the crematorium or something¡­then we¡¯ll hand Iwakura-san over there¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­there¡¯s a shop just right in front of the crematorium right? If so, then Iwakura-san will wait in front of that shop and¡­you guys just escape and meet her up there?¡¹

    Margo-san already knows the location of the crematorium?

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go with that!¡¹

    Satoshi said.

    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s a wrap¡­this is my business card, contact me if there¡¯s any changes¡¹

    Margo-san hands over her business card with her number on it.

    ¡¸What, you won¡¯t tell me yours?¡¹

    Tsunoda asks Nei but¡­

    ¡¸Obviously. There¡¯s no way I would tell mine to people like you!¡¹

    Nei sticks out her tongue.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s common sense to be in contact with the guards. That¡¯s our world¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi takes the business card.

    ¡¸This is our contact information¡­giving this just in case¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, here¡¯s mine¡¹

    Tsunoda takes out his business card too.

    Guys¡­you¡¯re college students and yet you have business cards?

    Both of them presents their business cards to Nei, but¡­

    ¡¸Sure¡­here, have this Margo-oneechan¡¹

    Nei takes the business cards¡­then handed it to Margo-san.

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll be waiting for your call¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw this up!¡¹

    The two goes away with bossy attitude.

    ¡¸Fufu¡­this is funny¡¹

    Margo-san shows me the two business cards.

    What¡¯s written is as follows;

    ¡ºIntercollegiate Circle Super Freedom Deputy Leader ** University of Political Science and Economics. Second Year. Kouzuki Satoshi¡»

    ¡ºIntercollegiate Circle Super Freedom Deputy Leader ** University of Political Science and Economics. Second Year. Tsunoda Fumikazu¡»

    ¡¸What¡¯s¡ºIntercollegiate Circle¡»?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸It means it¡¯s a circle that has students from various universities. It stands for¡¶INTER COLLEGE¡·¡¹

    Margo-san teaches me.

    ¡¸Look, those boys¡­are going to a university of smart people you see? Therefore, they not only pick up girls on their university but also on various schools. **Just a college student, also pulls some girls¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­what¡¯s a circle?¡¹

    I just don¡¯t get it even more

    ¡¸Oh¡­it means a club or something. It¡¯s not as strict as a club but it¡¯s a gathering of people or something¡­¡¹

    But¡­What kind of club is¡ºSuper Freedom¡»

    ¡¸IN their case¡­drinking, tennis camp, going to the beach, barbeque tournament¡­anyway, it¡¯s a group that does anything to get along with girls, I guess? The circle name is meaningless anyway. For proper circles, you can know the purpose of their group by just hearing their name, i.e. ¡ºBroadcast Culture Research Group¡» or ¡ºFilm Research Group¡»¡­¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­Margo-san¡¯s a college student too.

    Though it¡¯s just enrolled¡­she¡¯s not going there at all

    ¡¸But¡­both of them are deputy leaders¡¹

    Even though Kouzuki Satoshi would seem to take the initiative leading such a pick up circle

    No¡­both of them are second years so being deputy leaders might be amazing.

    ¡¸This is a guess but¡­I think that all the boys other than the real leader are¡ºdeputy leaders¡»¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, freshmen would be different but¡­it would be advantageous when you go job hunting for later¡¹ ¡ºI was a deputy leader in a circle back in college¡», appealing like that¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s take our seat¡­it¡¯s about to start!¡¹

    Nei pulls me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    But still¡­this spacious venue is filled with people.

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s less people than I thought¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, Margo-san?¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­It¡¯s Kouzuki-san¡¯s son funeral. Normally, there would be three times more people than this¡¹

    From the political and financial figures¡­to people of underground society.

    ¡¸As expected¡­it¡¯s a sudden death. Furthermore, it¡¯s hurried funeral¡­so everyone knows that this is is a misfortune¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­if you¡¯re a noble like Kouzuki house, normally, the funeral would be after a few days after death¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Kouzuki Shigeaki¡­is supposed to have died at his home at the dawn of yesterday. Then it was the wake at the same day and next day it¡¯s funeral ceremony¡­it¡¯s too rushed. Everyone knows that there was a problem behind the scenes¡¹

    Margo-san looks around.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­the politicians only handed substitutes. Well, it¡¯s holidays so most politicians go home our away. The business world are in half. Some company executives came by themselves¡­and some executives passed. The highest attendance rate are from the people of the underground society¡­¡¹

    Everyone knows that Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral is unnatural.

    Therefore¡­there are tops attending.

    There are some who had their subordinate sub for them.

    That¡¯s case-by-case on each, I guess.

    ¡¸Even so, well, everyone will only come to deliver their condolences though¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re ungrateful to Kouzuki house¡­you can¡¯t live in this country¡¹

    I spanked the treasured sheltered daughter of that kind of house.

    I slapped her naked butt, and showered her with semen.

    I¡¯m so messed up.

    ¡¸Ah, they¡¯re here¡¹

    Looking at the family seat on stage¡­Misuzu and others have come.

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡¸Well, only people from the head family can sit on the stage!¡¹

    It is as Nei said¡­even people from Kouzuki house, Satoshi and other branch families, are seated in front of the stage.

    And¡­there¡¯s relative seats on left and right sides of the altar where the coffin was enshrined¡­

    On the left side¡­Jii-chan, Yoshiko-san, and a woman¡¯s sitting.

    On the right¡­Misuzu and Ruriko. Then, a good looking couple.

    Michi¡¯s standing on the door a bit away.

    ¡¸The person next to Yoshiko-san is Ruriko-san¡¯s mother¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸Then, the people with Misuzu are Misuzu¡¯s parents, right?!¡¹

    ¡­Something¡¯s strange.

    Shouldn¡¯t Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s position be swapped?

    It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral, so¡­

    Shouldn¡¯t Ruriko be lined up with Jii-chan and her mother?

    And Yoshiko-san¡­shouldn¡¯t be sitting next to Misuzu? She¡¯s the cousin

    ¡¸Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s really thourough¡­this is showing effect¡¹

    Nei whispers to me.

    ¡¸If you see that, you¡¯d think¡ºsomething¡¯s strange¡»¡­but nobody would complain. But¡­this is painful to the parties concerned¡¹

    Really, Ruriko will realize now that she¡¯s been kicked out from the¡ºsuccessor candidate¡»of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Her butt must be hurt¡­she¡¯s rubbing it!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s ass been hit by me and Michi until it¡¯s swollen¡­furthermore, she¡¯s got no panty worn.

    It must be painful for her to sit on the table.

    Her face is pale¡­she looks she¡¯s about to cry any moment.

    Ah¡­Misuzu whispers something to Ruriko¡¯s ear.

    Then, Ruriko starts crying.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­do you know what Misuzu said?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­the general part¡¹

    Misuzu perhaps said;

    ¡ºRuriko¡­this will be the last opportunity for you to be in public as the daughter of Kouzuki house¡­take a good look of the view from this stage¡»

    Ruriko¡¯s crying because she believed that she¡¯s still a¡ºdaughter of Kouzuki house¡»

    The truth, the sorrow she can¡¯t tell anyone.

    ¡¸My, poor girl¡­Ruriko-sama¡¯s crying!¡¹

    The elegant looking old lady said in a loud voice.

    ¡¸True, what pity¡¹

    Another old lady said.

    ¡¸During the last night¡¯s wake, she was stunned by the sudden death of her father¡­she was just looking down with a gloomy face¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it had me worried¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than being depressed¡­it was expressionless¡¹

    Ah¡­as expected, Ruriko last nitght was like that

    Judging that her father¡¯s death was a matter of course¡­she was only worrying about herself¡­

    ¡¸But today¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko-sama¡­also cries in sadness¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course, she lost her father at just age 15¡¹

    ¡¸Poor girl¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­poor girl¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s my first time I saw Ruriko-sama show such an honest expression¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, you¡¯re right¡¹

    The other attendees were on the same opinion.

    Ruriko¡¯s tears¡­

    Everyone misunderstands that it¡¯s from the sadness of losing her father.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s plan is going well!¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸Therefore, Yo-chan¡­you didn¡¯t go easy on Ruriko too, right?¡¹

    I¡­

    In order to let Ruriko know about people¡¯s¡ºsentiment¡»¡­I thought that I must let her know both physical and mental pain.

    Well, I imagined that it will go this way, but¡­

    Today¡¯s farewell ceremony¡¯s like last night¡¯s wake¡­Ruriko¡¯s not mourning over her father¡¯s death but depressed about herself¡­

    All of the attendees¡­witnessed that strangeness.

    Perhaps, there are people who noticed Ruriko¡¯s lack of¡ºsentiment¡»

    Jii-chan felt that as dangerous.

    Therefore, last night¡­after coming home, he interrogated Ruriko.

    Thus¡­he judged the current Ruriko to be dangerous.

    ¡¸Misuzu seems to know it too¡­she whispers something to Ruriko again¡¹

    Ruriko¡­is only feeling sadness from being forced out of Kouzuki house.

    The pain in her ass¡­the humiliation deprived of underwear amplifies her sorrow.

    The hate from the letters written on her belly¡­the shame from reaching climax from the tongue of a man who did such a thing.

    Furthermore, from now on¡­she must live as that man¡¯s slave¡­the reality of it.

    The pain in both her body and mind fuse together¡­attack Ruriko.

    Furthermore, she can¡¯t call for anyone¡¯s help in front of this big audience.

    Jii-chan, Yoshiko-san, her mother are all on the other side.

    Misuzu¡¯s attacking Ruriko with words¡­if she does something, Michi will beat her.

    Ruriko¡¯s surrounded¡­

    She has no choice but to cry.

    ¡¸¡­Poor¡­ Ruriko-sama¡¹

    Those tears send different message to the audience.

    ¡¸I thought that she was always a lady from a high place, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I thought that she was living in a different world than us¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama¡¯s also a normal girl¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Everyone must protect her¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she¡¯s our princess¡­¡¹

    Now that she¡¯s expelled from Kouzuki house¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s now accepted by the people as the real princess of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Hey¡­give me the thing Seki-san handed to you earlier¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s now, it won¡¯t be weird if we check it¡­¡¹

    Margo-san takes out her laptop.

    ¡¸We have quite a lot of time to check phones or laptops before the ceremony begins you see.¡¹

    True, there¡¯s a lot of people around¡­

    ¡¸Here you go¡¹

    I take out the small thing from the pocket and handed it to Margo-san.

    Then¡­Margo-san connects it to her laptop.

    ¡¸¡­Crematoriums have to be authorized by the local government in Japan so there¡¯s only limited locations. For example, if it¡¯s a member of Kouzuki house¡­they can¡¯t use the same crematorium as the ordinary people.

    Margo-san speaks to me in small voice.

    ¡¸Last night, I got the location from Seki-san. The venue for end of abstinence too. It has to be close to the crematorium by all means¡­since they¡¯re moving as a group, the room and food has to be reserved in advance. So that¡¯s how I knew it last night¡­!¡¹

    I-I see.

    That¡¯s why she knew¡­

    ¡¸The problem is the security for today. We don¡¯t know who it is until the last minute. The number of people¡­who¡¯s responsible for the site¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s written on that drive and Seki-san handed it to me secretly?

    Margo-san looks at the screen¡­

    ¡¸Huh¡­but. Earlier, Seki-san said that she didn¡¯t know the person in charge of the uniformed group today, right?

    ¡¸That was a lie. We were being monitored there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Back at the hotel, Seki-san was working with us you see¡­there are people who think that she¡¯s connected to us. Therefore, Seki-san said¡ºI don¡¯t know¡»on purpose. To make an alibi¡­!¡¹

    In short¡­she knows it in reality?!

    ¡¸Those people can¡¯t eavesdrop inside Misuzu-san¡¯s room. That¡¯s Kouzuki house¡¯s private room after all. If they¡¯re discovered doing that¡­Kouzuki-san will punish them. But, starting from the parking lot, to the corridors of the funerary we¡¯ve passed through have some bugs I think¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait¡­when we came yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸There was none¡­therefore, I think the new security chief took office from yesterday instructed it¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸Seki-san told me with her gaze¡­so I realized¡­I tried to ask her about the new security manager¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Eh, so it¡¯s okay now?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, aside from the corridor around the waiting room¡­it¡¯s meaningless to set up a wiretap in a place that¡¯s stupidly wide. Besides, we¡¯re whispering now¡­¡¹

    I see, if it¡¯s whispers then it won¡¯t be heared.

    ¡¸Err¡­Oh, this¡¹

    Margo-san mutters.

    ¡¸The new security manager¡­Is Asami Asami-san 1¡­!¡¹

    Then, from the stationed guards¡­Margo-san looks at the wall on the right side.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s her¡¹

    That is a woman in late twenties in Kouzuki security service uniform¡­

    1. Ç³ÒŠÂéÃÀ

 Chapter 390. Funeral.

    Chapter 390. Funeral.

    New Director, Asami¡­is a too serious looking woman wearing a no-rim glasses.

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s uniform doesn¡¯t suit her at all.

    Rather than being a VIP bodyguard¡­she feels like the secretory of a section manager of a large company.

    Yeah, she¡¯s not short in strength but¡­she has the presence.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t stare too much, she¡¯ll notice¡¹

    Margo-san whispers.

    I change my gaze hurriedly.

    ¡¸Asami Mami-san1, 28 years old. I see¡­Coming out of the top seat from east-university, she entered Kouzuki group¡¯s think tank¡¯s¡ºKouzuki general research¡» After studying economic policy, she changed membership to Kouzuki security service. That¡¯s quite the resume¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san reads the information on screen.

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s the ambitious type!¡¹

    Nei whispers to me.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸She wants to be a politician in the future I guess? Even though her specialty is economic policy, she didn¡¯t become a bureaucrat¡­if she aims to be a researcher then she should¡¯ve stayed in Think Tank you see? Perhaps, while she¡¯s working in Kouzuki security service, she uses it to make connections with the elites to become a politician in the future¡­or something along the lines¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸Well, she must have some failures. If not, she won¡¯t make this drastic change as she has this much history¡¹

    Margosan reads Asami-buchou¡¯s data.

    ¡¸Ah, I see. She¡¯s a daughter of a big shot on the opposition¡¹

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡¸Her father¡­was sent to trial for violation of political funds control law three years ago, and died halfway. Oh, it was such a sudden death, that it has rumors that he was assassinated¡­ Her father¡¯s support¡­the committee on his local area, all, had been taken away by his personal secretary¡­and now, that person seems to be a member of the diet. Then, Asami-san seems to think that the former secretary was the one who betrayed and killed her father¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­she wants to become a politician to avenge her father?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, guess that¡¯s it. As long as the former secretary stays, she can¡¯t be separated from the same party¡­the political funds, base, support, connections with influential people, she doesn¡¯t have any of those now. She thinks that if she doesn¡¯t bet on high stakes, she won¡¯t reach her enemy¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    True, she looks a very intelligent person but¡­¡ºEverything will happen as I want¡»is what her strong willed eyes saying.

    ¡¸She wasn¡¯t at location back at the hotel. She must¡¯ve wanted former-director Yamaoka to be out¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Huh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how you look at it, she doesn¡¯t have the¡ºarmed power¡»to oppose people like Cesario Viola¡­But she¡¯s got high skills, you see? It¡¯s to the extent that she could be nominated as the next director after Yamaoka-san. I think she excluded herself from the hotel so she won¡¯t have to participate with her own rival, Yamoka-san¡¹

    Yeah¡­former-director Yamaoka¡¯s heart is quite small.

    ¡¸But¡­perhaps, this is chief Tanizawa¡¯s hobby¡­he chooses dull people for the top of the uniformed group as usual¡¹

    ¡¸Well of course! The¡ºunderground group¡»of Kudou-san¡¯s look like messing around¡­so the uniformed groups should look like serious people!¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Nei¡­

    ¡¸True¡­the uniformed group has to be ordinary¡­¡¹

    Margo-san murmurs while reading the screen.

    ¡¸There should be an opportunity on that regard. Yeah¡­Seki-san¡¯s material is thorough. For example¡­just the arrangement map of the guards decided by the new director, you can see how Asami-san thinks. She¡¯s much more refined than Yamaoka. But sadly¡­she doesn¡¯t have enough experience. There are some dangerous points¡­¡¹

    Margo-san seems to be planning a strategy.

    ¡¸That said¡­the new director, Asami¡¯s management power won¡¯t be understood unless hit¡­we must attack as hard as possible¡­¡¹

    While we¡¯re having that conversation¡­

    The¡ºfuneral ceremony¡»begins

    Monks appeared¡­and begin chanting.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Michi¡­she found Yo-chan in the middle of this huge crowd.¡¹

    Ah, true¡­Michi¡¯s looking this way.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹I nodded¡­then Michi who¡¯s standing at the corner of the stage also nods.

    Wow, she really looks at me.

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s got hawk eyes¡¹

    Nei said¡­then cuddles with me.

    She holds my hand tightly¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s show ourselves flirting! Gushishi!¡¹

    ¡¸And then I¡¯m the one who¡¯s got to deal with the grumpy Michi later you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­just deal with her!¡¹

    Nei kisses my nape.

    I smell Nei¡¯s sweet scent.

    ¡¸For now¡­you take care of me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sure¡¹

    I gently rub Nei¡¯s hand.

    Michi looks at us expressionlessly.

    Well, that expression is the most scary though¡­

    On the other hand, Misuzu¡­is dealing with the crying Ruriko.

    Instead of trying to find me in the middle of the hundreds of mourners¡­she¡¯s following my order and does her best to watch over Ruriko.

    Yes, good¡­I¡¯ll give Misuzu a lot of love too later.

    Or rather¡­my Misuzu¡¯s really cute.

    ¡¸Those guys are as usual¡­!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s looking at¡­

    Jii-chan in his mourning clothes¡­holding beads and praying silently.

    Beside him is Yoshiko-san¡­inevitably worries about the crying Ruriko.

    But, the two seats on the platform are separated by a coffin.

    Yoshiko-san can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸Hey¡­how long will this prayer2 last?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸¡­Glans2?¡¹

    ¡¸No, look¡­the Buddhist monks chanting spells¡¹

    Oh¡­prayers?

    Or rather, Buddhist Monks¡­

    No, Margo-san, are there various religious priests?

    ¡¸Margo-oneesan, that¡¯s a sutra¡¹

    ¡¸Sutra? Sorry, it¡¯s my first time attending a funeral in Buddhist form¡­¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    Well¡­she¡¯s an American, Indian ancestry

    ¡¸You see, they read the story of what Buddha did¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a Christian Ritual, biblical reading?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. It¡¯s just that bible readings are just passages. The sutra¡¯s are long¡­!¡¹

    Nei shows a tired face.

    ¡¸Is it that long?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, I think it¡¯ll last for 20-30 minutes¡­that¡¯s how long it was with my Grandfather¡¹

    I answered.

    My maternal grandfather¡­wasn¡¯t as much as Kouzuki house but he was still a president of a company¡­

    The size of the funeral was also large.

    However, father and I weren¡¯t allowed to take seats on relative¡¯s area¡­

    We were working as receptionists though.

    Mother sits beside grandfather¡¯s coffin all the time¡­

    ¡­I don¡¯t want to remember anymore.

    Back with grandmother¡­

    There was no ceremony at the funeral.

    ¡¸Oh, instead of a biblical reading, it¡¯s a¡¶chant¡· I can feel the musicianship. I see, I get it. That¡¯s interesting¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Margo-san meant by that.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Then, please burn your incense¡¹

    The incense burning starts from the announcement of the host.

    ¡¸First, the family, relatives, please come¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan burns the incense first.

    Then, Ruriko¡¯s mother¡­

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s the third.

    Small groans comes from the mourners.

    Normally¡­the daughter of the deceased, Ruriko should burn the incense first.

    Following, Misuzu¡¯s parents.

    ¡­Misuzu.

    Ruriko burned the last incense for the bereaved family¡­

    At the moment she puts off the incense burner¡­Ruriko starts crying.

    Bad, if she falls down¡­her no-panty ass would be exposed to the audience.

    Yoshiko-san tries to jump in a hurry, but¡­

    Jii-chan stops her with his hand.

    Instead, Misuzu and Michi pops out.

    From the attendee¡¯s seats¡­it can only be seen as the good cousin and her attendant came to save Ruriko.

    But, in reality¡­she¡¯s being moved forcibly.

    Michi secretly hits Ruriko¡¯s ass.

    Ruriko returns to her seat while enduring the pain of her swollen ass.

    ¡¸Following¡­the relatives please¡¹

    First, Kouzuki house¡¯s branch family¡­Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father burns incense.

    ¡¸What are they doing?¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    Margo-san seems to be interested in funeral manners.

    ¡¸Err¡­they¡¯re laying the incense on fire?¡¹

    Nei answers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not done only once but multiple times. Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know too¡¹

    Why indeed¡­

    ¡¸I see. If I knew this would happen then I would¡¯ve studied about Japanese funerals last night¡­I was a bit busy last night after all¡¹

    Margo-san said, Nei¡­

    ¡¸What are you saying, Margo-oneechan¡¯s going to do that too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­why?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­everyone who¡¯s attending here are going to do it. That¡¯s the rule¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It would be bad for the religious ritual if I don¡¯t do it or something? If there¡¯s a single person who doesn¡¯t do it, would the zombie of the corpse come out?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I don¡¯t know about that. But, everyone¡¯s going to do it¡¹

    Margo-san looks troubled.

    ¡¸I wonder if I join the ceremony¡­will I also be a certified Buddhist?¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen. It¡¯s fine¡­maybe¡¹

    Nei answers.

    ¡¸Is it okay?¡­I¡¯m American though¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you have to mind that¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather¡­can I do that? What are they doing again?¡¹

    Hmm¡­

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­I¡¯ll just watch what the people ahead of me do and just imitate it!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    ¡¸Is that okay? Really? I won¡¯t be responsible if I make a mistake on the ceremony and he becomes a zombie okay¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. If someone¡¯s incense burning method is strange and causes the dead to become zombie¡­Japan would be filled with zombies!¡¹

    ¡¸True. It¡¯s fine. Japan doesn¡¯t have zombies¡­I never saw any before!¡¹

    Nei and I declared.

    ¡¸Following¡­the incense burning for the attendees¡¹

    Everyone burns incense in turn as told by the announcer.

    ¡¸Look, we¡¯re going too¡¹

    Nei pulls us

    ¡¸Ah¡­looks like it¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s foreigner other than me coming¡¹

    Finding a white man¡¯s face in the line of burning incense¡­Margo-san felt relieved.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, the body¡¯s holding a blade¡¹

    Ah¡­I feel like Grandmother¡¯s corpse had something too.

    ¡¸Well you see, if they don¡¯t hold a blade¡­the devil will possess the body¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Also, it¡¯s said that cats also possess the body. They make the corpse dance or something¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Then that means¡­that might be the Japanese version of Zombies!¡¹

    The incense burning order comes close.

    As expected, with this much people¡­the incense burning is done by five people at the time.

    The attendees bow to Jii-chan, Ruriko, Misuzu, the bereaved families.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I get it somehow¡¹

    Seeing the state of people burning incense¡­Margo-san speaks.

    Now then, it¡¯s our turn.

    Nei lets go of my hand she¡¯s holding until then.

    Misuzu glare¡­isn¡¯t there.

    Bowing to the deceased and the bereaved family¡­we burn the incense.

    Then, bow again.

    We bow to Jii-chan and others too.

    Ruriko who¡¯s cried too much, has her mind half empty.

    That look invites the mercy of the mourners.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s glaring at us amazingly.

    She can¡¯t throw the grudge from being pulled away from Ruriko to Jii-chan.

    That¡¯s why she glares at us.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Nei pulls my arm.

    Ah, no no.

    I have to give way to the next people.

    We return to our seats.

    ¡¸¡­That woman¡¯s watching¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s talking about¡­the new director, Asami?

    Yeah, she¡¯s looking at us.

    ¡¸Well¡­we¡¯re¡ºsuspicious people¡»after all!¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    The petite glasses woman is watching us.

    We have to outsmart this lady to¡ºkidnap¡»Ruriko¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸¡­My eldest son died in a foreign land. And now, my second son has passed away before me, his father¡­¡¹

    When the incense burning ended¡­Jii-chan greets the mourners.

    ¡¸No matter what the reason is¡­there is no replacement for lack of filial piety¡¹

    Then, Jii-chan talks about memories with Kouzuki Shigeaki¡­birefly described Shigeaki¡¯s achievements in Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸Seeing this many people see him off¡­I think my son is very happy¡¹

    Actually¡­most of the mourners have come for Jii-chan.

    One of the leading houses in Japan, Kouzuki house¡­since this is Kouzuki Shigetaka¡¯s son¡¯s funeral, there would be this much people coming.

    There¡¯s not a tenth of the attendees are Kouzuki Shigeaki¡¯s own friends and acquaintances.

    ¡¸¡­Lately, I¡¯m being worn out. I won¡¯t be doing it now but¡­I think of retiring from the position of the president of Kouzuki group during the shareholder meeting next year¡­!¡¹

    The entire hall becomes noisy.

    ¡¸As for replacement¡­I recommend Shiba Okitachi-kun. He¡¯s already obtained the approval from the board of directors¡­!¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigetaka¡¯s intention to retire from the economic world¡­this will be a big article appearing in tomorrow¡¯s newspaper

    ¡¸By the way, Yoshiko, the girl next to me¡­there have been circumstances so far but, she¡¯s my eldest son, Kouzuki Shigeharu¡¯s memento. My granddaughter

    At that moment¡­

    Ruriko cries out loudly¡­

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s no longer Ruriko¡¯s¡ºattendant¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯ve raised Yoshiko similarly as Misuzu and Ruriko, as daughters of Kouzuki house. Everyone, please receive her ¡­Yoshiko¡¹

    Yoshiko-san bows expressionlessly.

    She didn¡¯t speak a word.

    Normally, she would be unwilling to be presented like this.

    Ruriko¡¯s crying violently.

    However, the hall¡¯s still shaken by the aftermath of Jii-chan¡¯s retirement declaration.

    There¡¯s not much who pays attention to Yoshiko.

    Rather, groans had spread towards relatives.

    ¡¸Then that means¡­if I marry Yoshiko, I¡¯d can become a successor of the head family?¡¹

    Kouzuki Satosohi¡­you¡¯re too loud

    ¡¸You idiot, call her¡ºYoshiko-sama from now on!¡»¡¹

    Look, Kouzuki Souji¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Everyone, thank you for coming for my son today. He was a bad son but¡­I loved him. Really¡­what a pity. Miserable¡­ Friends, please don¡¯t forget about him. Please¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks frankly his emotions.

    But, most of the mourners didn¡¯t notice.

    No, that is why Jii-chan¡¯s telling the truth.

    ¡¸Shigeaki¡­prefers to drink Cognac. I won¡¯t drink Cognac until I die. He can no longer drink Cognac¡­and yet, why am I allowed to drink?¡¹

    This is Jii-chan¡¯s punishment to himself.

    ¡¸No¡­even whiskey and brandy would be cut off too. All of the liquor Shigeaki loved¡­!¡¹

    I see light glitter in Jii-chan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Thank you for coming today¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­the¡ºfuneral ceremony¡»ends.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The hearse is prepared outside the venue.

    Jii-chan and Ruriko, the bereaved families and relatives¡­after that, the friends who really knew Kouzuki Shigeaki gave their last farewell.

    The coffin¡¯s transported.

    With matching funeral music.

    Kouzuki Souji, Subaru siblings, Kouzuki Satopshi¡­ah, Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s there too.

    The men of Kouzuki clan are carrying the coffin.

    Then¡­coming from the stage¡­to outside

    ¡¸Yo-chan, hide¡¹

    Nei said

    ¡¸It would be troublesome if that guy finds you¡­!¡¹

    Ah, Kouzuki Kenshi?

    True, he¡¯s troublesome

    ¡¸Or rather, it¡¯s about time we start moving¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸The venue¡¯s on the most confused state now¡­the new director, Asami would be concentrating on sending Kouzuki-san from here¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah.

    Jii-chan would be moving to the crematorium along with the coffin.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get out of that exit there while we have time. Seki-san¡¯s waiting over there¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san?

    ¡¸Nei and I will be picking up Iwakura-san. The meetup is planned at the crematorium but¡­depending on Asami-san¡¯s attitude, we might go to the shop where they end their abstinence¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­don¡¯t panic or hurry. Let¡¯s just pretend we¡¯re going to the toilet¡­and head there slowly¡¹

    The coffin goes through our side¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­give Misuzu and others my best regards!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸This time, it¡¯s my turn to be jealous!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Okay¡­let¡¯s start the operation!¡¹

    Margo-san said and pushed my back¡­and I stand up from the seat.

    The venue¡¯s concentrated on the coffin¡¯s transport.

    I walk normally¡­and head to the exit Margo-san pointed.

    Ah, Michi from the stage is watching me¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s preoccupied trying to stop Ruriko from crying.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s looking down¡­

    Jii-chan¡¯s gazing at the coffin¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been waiting¡¹

    When we head out of the exit¡­Seki-san¡¯s waiting.

    ¡¸Come, hurry¡­we¡¯re going with my car¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­where?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed¡­obviously to the crematorium¡¹

    Crematorium?

    Anyone but the relatives can¡¯t go there¡­

    ¡¸Just now¡­Kouzuki security service guards are on their way¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸We¡¯re breaking through¡­we¡¯ll infiltrate before¡ºKakka¡», Misuzu-sama, or Ruriko-sama arrives¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    It would be strange for me to go to the crematorium together with Jii-chan if I¡¯m not from Kouzuki house, but¡­

    Then, we¡¯ll go ahead and get inside the venue.

    ¡¸I¡¯m making the arrangements so¡­anyway, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Seki-san trotters and heads to the parking lot.

    ¡­Me too

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, the new director, Asami-san is only paying attention to Kyouko-san¡¯s disciple, Margo-san. Margo-san will be restraining her well¡¹

    I¡¯m just a high school student boy. The other party won¡¯t be paying attention to me.

    1. Changed the name to Mami

    2. Kitou

    3. Kitou

 Chapter 391. Vanishing in

    Chapter 391. Vanishing in

    ¡¸¡­This is my car¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s car today is a big black car.

    A fancy sports car won¡¯t do since it¡¯s coming to a funeral work.

    But, it¡¯s still bigger than thought, ceremonious¡­it looks old though¡­

    ¡¸Is this an American car too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, 1974 Dodge Charger SE¡­though, that¡¯s just the exterior The insides are swapped with a different one. The engines and suspensions, all of it¡¹

    Seki-san smiles proudly

    ¡¸I was wondering whether I want to buy the sister car Chrysler Cordoba, but¡­this car has come out on famous American action movies in the past.1 2 Therefore, I got this one¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­this big car seems to be powerful in action movies¡¹

    ¡¸Steve McQueen¡­you don¡¯t know him right?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, he¡¯s an old actor after all. McQueen¡¯s got a movie named¡ºBullitt ¡»¡­there¡¯s a scene where the hero chases this car with the first Mustang. Though he was chased, somehow, he¡¯s so impressed that he liked it. I also have a Mustang but¡­it¡¯s the second generation of¡ºMach 1¡»3 Furthermore, it¡¯s has lemon yellow and black stripe¡ºEleanor¡»color so I can¡¯t take that today. Besides, ¡ºMach 1¡»still has the original interior¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Next time, I¡¯ll show you a real car. I also have a copy of McQueen¡¯s movie so let¡¯s watch those together.¡¹

    Saying that¡­Seki-san blushes.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I don¡¯t mean that we have to do it just the two of us. The other girls can join in too¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay. Got it¡¹

    Right.

    It¡¯s not fun to watch a movie alone with me, right.

    ¡¸Anyway, get in¡¹

    Seki-san takes the driver seat.

    I take the passenger seat¡­

    ¡¸No, hide in the back seat. There¡¯s a blanket there, cover yourself with that¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be seen taking you out. This place is a blind spot in the parking lot among the placement of the security guards. Especially now that everyone¡¯s preparing to move¡ºKakka¡»and everyone in Kouzuki house¡­the uniformed group would be clumping up there. Therefore, nobody can confirm that you¡¯re riding my car. But, at the exit gate of the parking lot, there¡¯s obviously guards standing¡­¡¹

    Oh, so I should hide until we get out of the gate from the funerary?

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    I got off the passenger seat and went to the back seat.

    I cover my head with a blanket.

    On top of that, Seki-san covers with her jacket¡­making it a camouflage.

    ¡¸Okay¡­we¡¯re heading out¡¹

    The engine¡¯s ignited.

    Oh, true¡­it¡¯s not an old car¡¯s engine.

    There¡¯s not much vibration¡­not even loud sounds.

    ¡¸Ahn, as expected the American cars don¡¯t have rough engines¡­it¡¯s quite boring that it¡¯s quite though. But, for official work, nobody would be troubled with this car¡­¡¹

    Seki-san says while starting the car.

    ¡¸Well, Benz¡­Japan cars, or Lexus would be fine too though. Really. But you see, I don¡¯t like it. That¡¯s why even I know that I¡¯m just crazy to purposely ride an old American car that¡¯s remodeled¡¹

    Seki-san mutters, laughing at herself.

    ¡¸¡­But that kind of commitment is very much liks you¡¹

    I said from under the blanket.

    ¡¸Is that so? Thanks¡¹

    The black painted 1974 Dodge Charger SE (Kai)¡­goes through the parking lot and arrived at the gate.

    ¡¸Good work¡­I¡¯ll be heading to the next point. Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san will be following¡ºKakka¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s also one of Jii-chan¡¯s full time guards.

    Her face is the most known among the top elites of Kouzuki security service.

    The guard at the gate didn¡¯t check inside the car and just let the car pass through via Seki-san¡¯s face.

    ¡¸¡­Wait a moment. I¡¯ll check if there¡¯s anyone tailing¡¹

    Seki-san said when we get on the road.

    I hid under the blanket for about three minutes¡­

    Then Seki-san made her car turn left a few times¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­there¡¯s no tail¡¹

    Seki-san mutters

    ¡¸I wonder if Asami-san¡¯s really a desk work person? She doesn¡¯t have enough imagination?¡­Or she hasn¡¯t grasped all the uniformed people that she can¡¯t afford to put a tail on me?¡­oh right, you can come out now¡¹

    I crawl out of the blanket.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a paper bag there you see? Change into the clothes inside that¡¹

    Paper bag?¡­Oh, this Takashimaya?

    ¡¸This¡­isn¡¯t this Kouzuki security service¡¯s uniform?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But the collar¡¯s yellow, you see? This isn¡¯t a regular security uniform but uniform for top elites¡¯ assistants¡¹

    ¡­Assistant?

    ¡¸The top elites can have a personal assistant. You¡¯ll be my personal assistant from now on¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that the play we¡¯re going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I had an application form submitted to chief Tanizawa. However, since it wasn¡¯t an email, I submitted the document to the headquarters this morning¡­it¡¯ll be evening when chief sees that application form¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s guarding Jii-chan so he¡¯s going to the funeral hall directly today.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to hurry about it, and chief Tanizawa¡¯s secretary won¡¯t be contacting him. Besides, it¡¯s common for the top elites to have personal assistants¡¹

    Seki-san smiles through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸Therefore, even if I take you in that uniform¡­I can just say¡ºChief Tanizawa¡¯s informed¡»¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t know yet because he hasn¡¯t seen the application document¡­it¡¯s unknown whether he¡¯ll approve or not¡­

    For the time being, we can break through the front of the crematorium security.

    ¡¸Obviously, chief Tanizawa¡¯s moving on the same row as¡ºKakka¡»¡­so we can get into the crematorium ahead. Well, there¡¯s few cars and two busses on the other side so they won¡¯t be able to speed up. Even the security guards on site pay attention to¡ºKakka¡»they won¡¯t report to chief that I¡¯ve brought in an unfamiliar personal assistant¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Or rather, it¡¯s the new director, Asami-san¡¯s job. The security on this funeral is Asami-san¡¯s first job as the new director you see? Therefore, Asami-san¡¯s entrusted everything so ¡ºKakka¡»and everyone else won¡¯t be on direct danger. Then, Asami-san¡¯s aptitude would be checked later. Chief is that kind of person after all¡¹

    I listen while changing clothes in the shadow of the seat.

    ¡¸Asami-san¡¯s not one of the guards¡¹

    ¡¸yes, she has a quite unique career. But, she¡¯s essentially the same as Yamaoka-san. Chief Tanizawa thinks that the top of the security department of Kouzuki security service should better be a serious and hard type of person¡¹

    ¡¸Is that because Kudou-san and others look like fooling around?¡¹

    I remember what Nei said¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­well because the uniformed group is the face of the company, people with firm atmosphere those that seem to be popular with the upper classes of customers are better. In that meaning¡­they¡¯re of different types but, Yamaoka-san and Asami-san are the same. Elite men with field guard as nature¡­highly educated politician elite woman They seem to be famous to the noble families¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Or rather¡­Tanizawa-san will be following up by himself so Asami-san will just be following steps. I give up¡­ !¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸That means¡­that the chief doesn¡¯t want to retire from the scene¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Jii-chan¡­announced his retirement during the next shareholder meeting and yet¡­

    Chief Tanizawa intends to stay in the front line on duty.

    Therefore, he purposely made a 28 year old woman the top of the security department.

    ¡¸¡­Chief Tanizawa intends to stay in his position for 5, no 10 years¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t like it?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all! He¡¯s a good boss. If chief Tanizawa retires, I will also retire¡­there¡¯s a lot of people who thinks like that¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Surely¡­there¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s will included¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-chan retires and Shiba-san would become the top of the entire Kouzuki group you see. Therefore, in order to leave some influence within the group¡­Tanizawa-san will keep the full authority of Kouzuki security service you see?¡¹

    As long as they hold Kouzuki security service, Kouzuki group will always be monitored¡­and they can maintain connections with other houses as well.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so¡­¡ºKakka¡»doesn¡¯t need to be concerned about Kouzuki security service. It¡¯s not a large organization¡­they just have to hire private bodyguards and intelligence personnel. Being connected to Kouzuki security service would possibly show the movement of¡ºKakka¡»on the other side¡­that¡¯s what espionage is all about. On the other hand, we can¡¯t just pull information on the other side¡­¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸For example¡­there¡¯s the placement of the security guards for today but¡­you can figure out which route¡ºKakka¡»will pass through by how many guards are in the gate. Then, how¡¯s the parking lot distributed to the visitors¡­Kouzuki groupwould know which family is being favored on¡­or rather, the placement today is a failure. Asami-san¡¯s too obvious in distinguishing. Well, since she¡¯s someone who originally wants to do politics, so it can¡¯t be helped, but¡­ Those who Asami-san judged worthy of preferential treatment are gathered in the parking lot with multiple guards¡­¡¹

    So she does that.

    ¡¸But, with famous family like Kouzuki house¡­there are some who might be in a low social position but there are also those who¡¯s likely to make a comback you see? They¡¯re a house you should pay attention to whether they could make a comeback or not. If you haven¡¯t considered that¡­and be resented in return as¡ºKouzuki house thinks that our house have fallen¡»¡­or it might spread a message saying¡ºKouzuki house has abandoned them so that house is already over¡»on contrary¡­it would be a big trouble. Therefore, the nobles¡­doesn¡¯t distinguish clearly but make a moderate difference¡­just match with the situation at that time, and you must allot delicacy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lot of work¡¹

    ¡¸Yesl. They¡¯re not just rich, they¡¯re people with tradition and pride¡­that¡¯s how nobles are¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s return to the topic¡­I think it¡¯s chief Tanizawa¡¯s own intention to keep Kouzuki security service under his control¡¹

    Jii-chan has nothing to do with it?

    ¡¸Perhaps, chief Tanizawa¡¯s worried about Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama. Therefore¡­I think he¡¯s resolved to protect them by stepping on the front lines until the two are adults¡­

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸As for me¡­I¡¯d like chief Tanizawa to be the president and leave the work to the young and trustworthy. I know that he likes being on site but¡­as expected, if chief Tanizawa comes out ahead, the people under him won¡¯t grow up. That¡¯s what I really think with Yamaoka-san¡¯s case¡­¡¹

    I recall the hotel the day before yesterday¡­

    True¡­the uniformed guards in the hotel is entrusted to former director Yamaoka, but¡­

    Starting with Kudou-papa, negotiating with miss Cordelia¡­it¡¯s all done by chief Tanizawa¡­

    Even the surprising system of the hotel¡­they¡¯re all under Tanizawa-san¡¯s order.

    Director Yamaoka was definitely a no-go guy, but¡­

    Chief Tanizawa just controls everything and he doesn¡¯t know anything¡­that made director Yamaoka stop from growing.

    ¡¸Well¡­Kouzuki security service isn¡¯t an organization governed by personnel so it¡¯s quite inevitable. BUt, Asami-san¡¯s appointment will be a second coming of Yamaoka-san¡¹

    I think so too

    Chief Tanizawa won¡¯t disclose all information to the new director, Asami too.

    If she¡¯s informed about me¡­then Asami-san should be sending tail on me too

    ¡¸Really¡­I wish we had someone better¡¹

    Seki-san said

    Then

    ¡¸¡­Kufufufu!¡¹

    ¡­She laughs

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I just thought that I¡¯m a bit talkative today I think you already know it but I don¡¯t usually talk like this. Talking to people spends energy and I don¡¯t like it¡¹

    The car stops waiting for the traffic light.

    Seki-san turns to me.

    ¡¸I wonder why¡­when it comes to you, it makes me want to teach you various things. Or rather, I might be putting ideas together while talking to you. Anyway¡­I want to talk about everything¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸If you¡¯re fine with me then tell me all you want. I¡¯m stupid and don¡¯t know a lot so Seki-san¡¯s stories are very informative. Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should say thanks¡­when it comes to you, various things become a flat view without bias. Even with Chief Tanizawa¡­now that I talked to you about it, I understood a lot of things¡¹

    The signal turns go.

    The Dodge Charger accelerates once again.

    ¡¸Today, after this¡­ we¡¯ll be heading to the crematorium and get in Misuzu-sama and others¡¯ waiting room. Before¡ºKakka¡»arrives¡­I¡¯m not¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»guard today but Misuzu-ama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s guard for today¡­so it won¡¯t be strange if I break in and check the waiting room. Then, I will be leaving you in that room¡¹

    Yeah¡­there, I¡¯d meet up with Misuzu and others.

    That¡¯s a good infiltration strategy.

    ¡¸Margo-san and the other will be sneaking in something, but¡­¡¹

    Oh, Iwakura-kaichou?

    ¡¸Yes¡­they¡¯ll be using some various things somehow¡¹

    ¡¸Should I know about it or not?¡¹

    It¡¯s better to not let her know the shadow of the student council president.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better not known. You¡¯ll know it right away¡­it¡¯s a plan that¡¯s very like Margo-san¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine, but¡­¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s style is to do something unexpected¡­

    ¡¸Or rather, if Seki-san needs to know then Margo-san will tell you by herself¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­her judgement is trustworthy¡¹

    They fought together so it seems like Seki-san highly evaluates Margo-san

    ¡¸By the way¡­that¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err¡¹

    Seki-san pauses for a moment.

    But, she pushed up her courage¡­

    ¡¸When we go to the crematorium¡­you¡¯ll have to wait in the room for an hour or two¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­so even the bones turn to ashes¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I felt like I also waited with my grandfather¡­and with grandmother too.

    Back with grandfather¡­I felt like the crematorium was also gorgeous. The floor¡¯s made of marble or something.

    With Baa-chan¡­it wasn¡¯t beautiful, it¡¯s an old facility.

    There¡¯s also difference depending on the money¡­the facility and the burner.

    No, back then¡­my father told me.

    ¡ºIn some cities, there¡¯s no distinction between ordinary and upper class, and there are facilities that burns in the same method¡»

    Perhaps, my mother¡­purposely took it to a different crematorium.

    I don¡¯t know whether you can choose your cremator or something but¡­

    But my mother¡­she¡¯s worshipping her own father, so she might¡¯ve protested¡ºit must be on the most luxurious place¡»

    ¡¸Then¡­while waiting¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸Are you doing it?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Uhm¡­sex¡­!¡¹

    Hmm¡­

    ¡¸Maybe I will. Misuzu wants to have sex wearing her kimono¡­she told me that she¡¯s wearing kimono for today, so¡­¡¹

    The black mourning clothes.

    ¡¸In that case¡­Michi would want to do it too¡¹

    She¡¯s unstoppable when lit up¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko-sama as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko depends on the circumstances. Rather than doing it hurriedly¡­it¡¯s much more important to break down the shell in her heart¡¹

    If I overdo it¡­her mind would be broken.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want Ruriko to think of sex as something horrible. I¡¯d like her to know the pleasure¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­sex?¡¹

    Seki-san asks.

    ¡¸Well¡­you can feel the presence of others, and besides, both can accept each other, I guess?¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Ruriko only sees her own world, not the world outside. The people¡¯s relationship, the warmth of the heart¡­she doesn¡¯t understand it. If we can have sex properly¡­then she¡¯ll come out of that shell and will be able to understand the warmth of people¡¯s hearts¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Properly?¡¹

    That¡¯s what Seki-san is concerned about.

    ¡¸Yes, sex can be done as many times as one wants. If we don¡¯t have sex properly¡­she¡¯ll just remain in the closed shell instead¡¹

    I remember Yukino.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t look at who you¡¯re doing it with, then sex would just become a masturbation using a human body. Not just throwing one¡¯s desire to the other¡­if you can¡¯t give your heart and accept other¡¯s heart¡­it won¡¯t be a pleasant sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­is that so?¡¹

    Seki-san looks forward¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve thought of it before but¡­do you really think of wanting to have sex with those girls?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I just thought of it but, are you not thinking¡ºI have to do it¡»so you have sex with them as a duty? If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸I only have sex with girls I only want to have sex with. True, the partners have increased¡­a lot of girls say¡ºI want to have sex¡»but, I like being¡ºsought after¡»by those girls¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m glad that I¡¯m needed. Being compelled makes me excited¡­uhm¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I get an erection¡¹

    Seki-san blushes.

    ¡¸I-I see¡­then that¡¯s fine. If your mind were to be burdened from sex, I¡¯d feel pity¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡­Hmm.

    ¡¸Somehow it¡¯s very strange¡­even I know that it¡¯s not supposed to be normal, but. But, ¡ºKuromori¡»is based from prostitution as Seki-san knows¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­sex is the foundation of everything?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong, that¡¯s not it¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Our¡ºfamily¡»¡­all had horrible experiences with sex¡­so they don¡¯t trust men at all, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­you¡¯re the only exception¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re that group of people so¡­their first sex must be redone¡¹

    ¡¸Sex¡­redone?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sex is loving each other, healing each other¡­so it has to start over again¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸Sex isn¡¯t about the number or the variations done. I think that it¡¯s about relaxing, allowing each other¡¯s hearts, and making love¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. I get it somehow now. What¡ºKuromori¡»people expect from you¡­¡¹

    Seki-san mutters.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not just them¡­I also need them¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Need?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re a family after all¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­we.

    ¡¸But, we don¡¯t have blood connections you see? That¡¯s why it¡¯s sex. Everyone promised to give birth to my child. I also will do my best to raise them. Well continue to love each other¡­for 10, 30, 30 years¡­no, we¡¯ll be a real¡ºfamily¡»for our lifetime. That¡¯s what we swore¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸I also made a vow to Ruriko. To make her my¡ºfamily¡»no matter what method is used¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    No matter how underhanded it is

    I¡¯ll make her¡­my¡ºwoman¡»¡­a real¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸Now¡­how many people are in there? Your¡ºwomen¡»¡­?¡¹

    ¡­Err.

    ¡¸¡­Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Nei, Misuzu, Michi, Megu, and Mana¡­seven people¡¹

    And¡­Agnes and Ruriko are planned to be included.

    ¡¸¡­What about Fujimiya-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Reika¡¯s¡­troubling for now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Do you not like her that much?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Reika¡¯s the one who¡¯s troubled. Wondering if it¡¯s okay for her to join in our¡ºfamily¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that person just decided on the spot at the hotel, right¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Until Reika herself makes a decision¡­I won¡¯t move¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Weren¡¯t you aggressive with Ruriko-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­has no place to return to. I¡¯m taking her. But, Reika¡­she may be able to live without our help

    ¡¸I wonder¡­I think she needs someone like you¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸Well¡­I don¡¯t care about Fujimiya-san at all though¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Hey¡­that woman, Yukino? What happened to her?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about her anymore. She¡¯s sent back home. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll see her again

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Yes¡­in the end, I can¡¯t understand her. Even until the end¡­she didn¡¯t look at me properly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Didn¡¯t look?¡¹

    ¡¸She only looks at my dick. That¡¯s what I think¡¹

    She didn¡¯t try to understand me as one human.

    ¡¸Yukino¡­was making fool of me from start to end=¡­no, not just me, Megu, Mana¡­all of my family. Knowing that she¡¯s that kind of woman¡­it¡¯s impossible for us to understand each other¡­ I laughed. To think that there are people in this world you can¡¯t absolutely understand. Even though had sex with her so many times¡­¡¹

    Whenever I think of Yukino, my heart becomes dark¡­

    ¡¸I see¡­you cut it off with her¡­¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸That¡¯s great¡­yeah, I think that it¡¯s the right choice to break up with that girl¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s voice is strangely bright.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­even I could see that she¡¯s not a good girl¡­!¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s evaluation from the women is always low

    ¡¸¡­You see¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you still think you can afford to have more girls?¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    Well, I¡¯m going to take Agnes and Ruriko too¡­

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s okay¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I get it¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san said happily

    ¡¸Make a reservation for another one¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s one lady that¡¯s a bit lonely¡­make a reservation, you won¡¯t have to wait that long¡¹

    ¡¸W-What¡­?!¡¹

    Who is she talking about?

    ¡¸I¡¯m really glad I¡¯m able to talk to you alone¡­¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really serious, hardworking, kind¡­¡¹

    The eyes looking through the rear mirror smiles at me.

    ¡¸Very cute¡¹

    1. http://bit.ly/2FZQ700 1974 Dodge Charger in Payback, Movie, 1999

    2. http://bit.ly/2oS0yus 1974 Dodge Charger in Greased Lightning, Movie, 1977

    3. http://bit.ly/2FgUmD4 1972 Ford Mustang Mach 1

 Chapter 392. Working Seki

    Chapter 392. Working Seki

    ¡¸¡­I can see it. It¡¯s there¡¹

    The car we¡¯re riding approaches the crematorium.

    ¡­there¡¯s no huge chimney.

    ¡¸Recently, it¡¯s structured so the smoke won¡¯t come out¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸¡­The funeral hall is a venue dedicated to known people¡­so Kouzuki house is able to borrow it, but¡­it can¡¯t go the same for the crematoriums. Of course, other houses also use it¡¹

    Yeah, they can¡¯t just rent out the crematorium.

    ¡¸But still, they rented a quarter of the facility. There should be some Kouzuki security service guards in their plain clothes on that line¡­¡¹

    ¡­Plain clothes?

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s a public facility other people uses too¡­they can¡¯t just put out guards in their uniform without permission¡­!¡¹

    I see.

    There are security guards on the premise too¡­

    If a security guard of another company wanders around the premise¡­the people of other houses get confused.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­this crematorium is the most problematic part of today¡¯s security¡¹

    Seki-san said¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to seal down the place rented by Kouzuki house with security guards only. Even if other house¡¯s people tries to enter the blocked area, we have no authority to stop them you see? If they say¡ºI want to use the toilet over there¡»we can¡¯t do anything¡¹

    I see¡­it¡¯s impossible to intimidate with uniforms¡­

    Since its a public facility, Kouzuki house who¡¯s one of the users can¡¯t force the other users out¡­

    ¡¸There¡¯s a common space set up in the hallway¡­normally, we¡¯d have guards in front of the rooms we rented, but. That would mean that we won¡¯t make it in time if we receive a raid, you know?¡¹

    ¡­Raid?

    ¡¸Bomb terrorism or people coming with heavy weapoons. We can¡¯t do bag inspection on other people. There¡¯s no way to prevent if invade the room where¡ºKakka¡»is¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what are they going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, there are guards in civilian clothes walking around the site with explosive detectors. The toilets too, it¡¯s checked when someone uses it. People with big bags, regardless of age, are being manned. No other choice but to go steadily¡­this is how VIP guards are.¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lot of work¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah¡­if we had a bit more time then we¡¯ll take various measures but¡­since this funeral is soon after death¡­we can¡¯t prepare anything beforehand¡¹

    Right.

    Just the day before yesterday¡­or rather, until the dawn yesterday, nobody expects for Ruriko¡¯s father to die¡­

    Except Jii-chan and chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸But, Kouzuki security service is a company of VIP guards¡­so this case isn¡¯t so unusual. The only worry I have is the division of the newly appointed security director though¡­¡¹

    Asami-san¡¯s strength is unknown.

    The car enters the funeral parking lot.

    ¡­Unlike the funerary earlier, there¡¯s no check gate with security guards.

    Instead, there are many men in black clothes hanging out.

    There¡¯s a guy carrying a big machine on his shoulder¡­is that the explosive detector team?

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Then that means¡­it¡¯s fine for me to be here dressed up like this?¡¹

    I¡¯m now wearing the Kouzuki security service uniform, with a yellow collar.

    Though it¡¯s said to be top elite¡¯s assistant¡¯s outfit.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re wearing that after all¡­take off your cap. If you don¡¯t have a hat, ordinary people would only see that as a cosplay

    Seki-san laughs.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Cosplay is an overstatement but¡­the people would only think that you¡¯re just an ordinary high school student who¡¯s¡ºin a big different school uniform¡»¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸Especially for the assistant¡¯s uniform, there¡¯s no class or chapter attached so, it¡¯s special¡¹

    True, there¡¯s no decorations¡­the security uniform-ness of it is cut in half.

    But, the collar¡¯s yellow.

    ¡¸Recently, there¡¯s a lot of high schools with outlandish uniforms so it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Seki-san says calmly

    ¡¸Rather, with that uniform¡­the people from Kouzuki security service will be aware of you. Be bold¡­oh right¡¹

    Seki-san takes out a black-rimmed glasses from the car¡¯s dashboard

    ¡¸Wear this¡­it¡¯ll make you look a bit more intelligent¡¹

    While at it, I split my hair to 7-3

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We get off the car.

    Right away, a man with good physique comes¡­

    ¡¸Thanks for the hard work¡­I came ahead of time¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s face is known by everyone in Kouzuki security service

    Going this far, there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Roger. I¡¯m Sekiguchi, leader of the security department on west 3 group¡­and this guy is?¡¹

    Sure enough¡­the man looks at me with a curious face.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not something you have to be concerned about though?¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    The authority of the top elites seem to be much higher than the normal guards.

    By just wearing Kouzuki security service uniform and walk with her¡­Seki-san lets them recognize my existence to the guards on field.

    ¡¸¡­How¡¯s¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»movement? What¡¯s the ETA?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s said that the departure from the funerary is 25 minutes late¡¹

    ¡¸My¡­that¡¯s quite late¡¹

    ¡¸The forming of car rows took longer than expected¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s Asami-san¡¯s first job¡¹

    Seki-san turns to me.

    ¡¸In that case, one must pay special attention to where to take¡ºKakka¡»or Misuzu-sama¡¯s car. Even among the assassinations of prestigious people, there¡¯s a lot of cases where they aim at the moment of getting in and off the car. Remember that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Seki-san tells me as if lecturing.

    Then, Sekiguchi, the security guard seems to think that I must be a top elite candidate or something.

    ¡¸The car lines too¡­they must make a row to protect¡ºKakka¡» If you¡¯re skilled, you¡¯d arrange an escort car from the start so it¡¯s easy to assemble from the start but as you saw earlier, Asami-san didn¡¯t give instructions. Later, I think she¡¯ll be scolded a lot by chief Tanizawa¡¹

    Seki-san turns to Sekiguchi.

    ¡¸A 25 minute loss is quite bad¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­the roads would be crowded this time and it¡¯ll become even more losses¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a holiday so the road going here was smooth. I ran through the scheduled route, there was no problems¡­¡¹

    Though she was talking to me while driving¡­

    Seki-san¡¯s checking the route Jii-chan and everyone else will go through.

    ¡¸However, this is also another one of Asami-san¡¯s checkpoints. I hope they don¡¯t speed up the car line in order to regain the 25 minute delay on departure time¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me again

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s different when guarding other families but¡­when it comes to guarding¡ºKakka¡», they¡¯re more safety conscious than punctual. If they departed 25 minutes late then, then they¡¯d arrive 25 minutes late too. There¡¯s no helping if they got slowed due to traffic but¡­arriving earlier is a subject for demerit¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸It would be rude for those who went in advance like you. The arrival time isn¡¯t clear¡¹

    Seki-san smiles at the guard,.

    ¡¸Yes¡­that¡¯s right!¡¹

    The guard gets in high spirits from Seki-san¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸Tell them my arrival¡­is the security officer in here Ishii-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s Ishii-kachou¡¹

    ¡¸I get it, thanks¡¹

    Seki-san heads to the entrance of the facility.

    I follow as well.

    We dive into the automatic door to inside.

    Oh, here too¡­there are men with good physique and large machines¡­

    Everyone¡¯s wearing black tie and black suit¡­

    Even without a uniform¡­all of them have the same physique and hairstyle¡­

    ¡¸Thanks for the hard work¡­Seki-san¡¹

    One of the men in black suit comes close.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face, I¡¯m not an inspector. I won¡¯t make any assessment that affects your bonus or anything. I was just ahead for today¡¹

    Seki-san said then smiled.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s Ishii-kun, I trust the situation of security¡­did you arrange it yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, some of it¡¹

    ¡¸Was the placement plans of the new boss not okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that bad but¡­it¡¯s a plan for those who don¡¯t know the site. Furthermore, she¡¯s too stiff¡­that she hasn¡¯t considered any spare personnel at all¡¹

    ¡¸True, she¡¯s a bit top-heavy. I thought the same when I saw the plan¡­hey, Ishii-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸If Asami-san complains on what you¡¯ve arranged on the scene¡­just tell her that I¡¯ve given approval¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san, that¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I got ahead for that. If Asami-san heard that me changing the site, she won¡¯t complain¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. That would help¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s full time bodyguard.

    If a full time guard approves that it¡¯s better to change the prior plan to ensure Jii-chan¡¯s safety¡­Asami-san, the new security director can¡¯t overturn it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that Seki-san went ahead¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san knows it too¡¹

    ¡¸No, those two¡­well¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡­our young members¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    The two of them likes young men, right.

    ¡¸They try to arrange good looking young men close to them¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I get it¡­I¡¯ll consult about that with Tanizawa-san later¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­both of them are basically good people though¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no harm but¡­they¡¯re just unpopular with the young guys anyways¡¹

    Will that count as sexual harassment?

    ¡¸Well then, we¡¯ll be taking a look ahead on¡ºKakka¡»and Misuzu-sama¡¯s waiting room. Who¡¯s in charge of the site?¡¹

    ¡¸Koishikawa¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that one¡­okay. Thanks¡¹

    We head inside the facility.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ishii-kun didn¡¯t ask anything about you, right?¡¹

    Seki-san whispers to me

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Those with good career knows¡­therefore they don¡¯t say anything unnecessary¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Those who are dull, they just talk¡­they speak a lot so there¡¯s a greater risk of saying unnecessary things. Therefore, chose as few words as possible¡­¡¹

    After saying that, Seki-san looks at me¡­

    ¡¸¡­You already know that, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t speak unnecessary things. You¡¯re good at listening other people¡¯s talk¡­¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸Therefore, I come to talk unconsciously. You¡¯ve got me¡¹

    Seki-san lowers her eyes

    ¡¸I love that part of you¡¹

    Her steps hasten¡­

    ¡¸Oh, from that line over there¡­is the area rented by the Kouzuki house for the time being¡¹

    I see, there¡¯s men in black gathered in front of the corridor.

    ¡¸Thanks for the work¡­I¡¯ve gotten ahead. Gather the guards in front of the waiting room. Where¡¯s Koishikawa-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m here¡­¡¹

    A woman in black suit comes out from one of the waiting rooms.

    The person in charge here seems to be this woman.

    There¡¯s around ten men in black gathered around Seki-san.

    These people are in charge of protecting the waiting room

    ¡¸Then¡­how does it feel like?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, all of the seven waiting rooms of this block in this building are all rented. ¡ºKakka¡»will be on the fifth waiting room and, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are on the sixth waiting room. Everyone from the Kouzuki house will be on the second waiting room¡¹

    Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ll change the room schedule. ¡ºKakka¡»will be on the second, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are on the third, and everyone else from Kouzuki house will be on the seventh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹

    Seki-san smiles

    ¡¸There¡¯s not much time¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­don¡¯t we have 20 minutes?¡¹

    ¡¸Besides¡­it¡¯ll change Asami-buchou¡¯s plan¡¹

    Guard Koishikawa said.

    ¡¸You see¡­when was Asami-san¡¯s plan submitted?¡¹

    Seki-san asks.

    ¡¸This morning¡­8 o¡¯clock. It was distributed at security headquarters¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­then we better think that this plan is leaked outside¡­¡¹

    Koishikawa-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Therefore, we¡¯ll be changing at this timing. After Asami-san and chief Tanizawa arrives here¡­I don¡¯t mind a post-event report. With this, if someone were to identify¡ºKakka¡»or Misuzu-sama¡¯s room and raid in, the raider will be connected to the people here¡­!¡¹

    Only these ten guard in charge know the changes of the rooms.

    ¡¸But, Asami-buchou instructed¡­¡ºWhatever happens, don¡¯t change the plan¡»¡¹

    Koishikawa-san said.

    ¡¸Therefore, we¡¯re going to¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s told that Asami-san¡¯s plan is absolute, right? And that¡¯s obviously conveyed to the other parties who will try to attack¡ºKakka¡» What do you think are they going to do if they have an absolute information?¡¹

    Yeah, if they know in advance that they¡¯d definitely be here, then¡­

    The attack will become easier.

    ¡¸Hey, if today¡¯s¡ºdivision¡»wasn¡¯t Asami-san¡¯s but Chief Tanizawa¡¯s, think about it¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸If it was Tanizawa-san¡­would he make this rigid plan?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­perhaps he¡¯ll just give a rough outline and direct the details on the scene¡¹

    Koishikawa-san answers.

    ¡¸That is Tanizawa-san¡¯s method¡­so you know that you¡¯re prepared when the site turns to trouble. But, we¡¯re expert VIP Guards, we shouldn¡¯t spare troubles¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san looks at each of the faces of the guards.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take all of the responsibility¡­I think that it¡¯ll be hard but change it now¡¹

    Koishikawa-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    Then, she tells her men.

    ¡¸Change of rooms, as Seki-san said¡­the person in charge of the room should check again if there¡¯s any explosives, bug, or cameras in every room. The people around should check any sniper points once again¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, for the people outside¡­take your time on checking the room originally scheduled to you so the change of room won¡¯t be exposed. But, don¡¯t check the real rooms¡­what¡¯s most important for guards is the acting skills¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san supplements.

    ¡¸Koishikawa-san¡­I will be doing the final confirmation on Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s room¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama¡¯s very nervous today. I think the relay from the funeral ceremony has reached here too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She in too much grief¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»is also worried¡­so I will be following Ruriko-sama for today. Koishikawa-san will go to¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»room He¡¯ll have the two full time monster guards¡­so the boys would shy away, right?¡¹

    Ootoku-san, and Choumoto-san¡¯s present so there¡¯s no problem with guards in the room.

    Rather, in order to reduce the damage they do¡­she wants to make a woman, Koishikawa-san stand on front.

    ¡¸T-Thank you!¡¹

    Young men speaks up.

    ¡¸Then¡­take care of it. Ah, if anyone has an extra incom, could you lend me one?¡¹

    ¡­Incom?

    ¡¸Yes, have this¡¹

    One of the guards hands a square radio to Seki-san.

    There¡¯s earphones and microphones attached.

    ¡­Radio?

    ¡¸Thanks¡­I think everyone knows it already but today¡¯s strategy serves as assessment for the new department manager, Asami. When Asami-san arrives, I won¡¯t be instructing you directly. However, could you send me the informatioon?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Koishikawa replies.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Seki-san¡­enters the third waiting room, where Misuzu and Ruriko would be staying

    ¡¸Wait a sec¡­I¡¯ll be checking it¡¹

    Seki-san takes out a small machine.

    ¡¸This is a machine that checks radio waves or bugs¡¹

    She goes around the waiting room¡­

    ¡¸They might just put in a recording machine and collect it later¡­ so I¡¯ll check inside the trash can and the back of the closet¡¹

    Seki-san opens places¡­and checks inside.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a possibility of eavesdropping over the wall from the next room so¡­one room¡¯s going to be unattended. That¡¯s the staple but¡­Asami-san¡¯s very textbook. ¡ºKakka¡»and Misuzu-sama + Ruriko-sama¡¯s room shouldn¡¯t be next to each other. Even the guards¡­she seems to be unlikely to notice it¡¹

    ¡­Then that means

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­you¡¯re amazing. Somehow, you¡¯re quite different from back at the hotel¡¹

    I¡¯m completely impressed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­well, this is my specialty. I¡¯ve told you that I had professional lessons on counterterrorism in Europe, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m always training to do an actual combat like at the hotel back then but¡­ Those kind of fighting is Fujimiya-san¡¯s responsibility¡¹

    Yeah, Reika¡¯s specialized in combat.

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»full time guard among the top elites¡­so I also do security plans and conduct on site command. I¡¯m always at places where¡ºKakka¡»goes¡­so I also negotiate with the guards of companies¡­or when going abroad, I cooperate with the polic there¡­I need integration power¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯m a jack of all trades¡­yes, ¡¶OK¡·¡¹

    Seki-san completes checking the room.

    ¡­Then.

    Seki-san¡¯s incom beeps.

    ¡º¡­¡ºKakka¡»has arrived at the front entrance¡»

    It seems it¡¯s put on speaker mode so I can hear it too.

    Seki-san looks at the clock.

    ¡¸They departed 25 minutes late and arrived minutes late. Asami Mami¡¯s a woman of that degree¡­¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll stay here¡­I¡¯ll tell Koishikawa-san¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸I have to show up to¡ºKakka¡»and chief Tanizawa just in case. If I show that I¡¯m not with you¡­then the two of them won¡¯t notice that I brought you in¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Before the other guards come in contact with Tanizawa-san¡­I¡¯ll show everyone we¡¯re talking closely. If so, nobody would report to chief Tanizawa who¡¯s with me. They¡¯d think that chief Tanizawa already knows¡­!¡¹

    ¡­A-Amazing

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­wait for here alone for 20 minutes. ¡ºKakka¡»will be heading to the crematory ahead. Making his last farewell¡­putting the coffin in the furnace¡­ Then, he should come to the waiting room¡¹

    ¡­Un

    If I wait here¡­Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi would come.

    ¡¸¡­Then, take it easy alone¡¹

    Seki-san comes out of the room alone.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Seki-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for a lot¡¹

    I bow my head.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Seki-san leaves with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I¡¯m alone in the waiting room.

    I take off my shoes and go up on the Tatami mat.

    I lied down.

    ¡­Haa

    I feel like it¡¯s been a while since I was alone.

    ¡­Let¡¯s take a short break.

    I¡¯ve always been so cautious since always.

    I¡¯m a bit tired.

    I lightly close my eyes.

    I intended to take just a small break.

    And yet, I¡­

    I completely fell asleep¡­

    ¡­Click!

    I open my eyes startled from the sound of the door opening.

    ¡­Then

    Misuzu, Michi, and Ruriko were standing in front.

    ¡¸¡­Uwa!¡¹

    I¡¯m in Kouzuki security service uniform¡­

    I¡¯m wearing glasses¡­

    My hair¡¯s 7:3¡­

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, why are you here?¡¹

    Misuzu immediately figured that it was me.

    ¡¸No, that¡­I got ahead and waited here¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m so happy¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸For Danna-sama to wait for me here¡­!¡¹

    She takes off her sandals in a hurry¡­then goes on top of the mat.

    On the other hand, Ruriko¡­

    She¡¯s having a gloomy face.

    It seems that she was pushed down the bottom of despair at one go.

    ¡¸¡­Please get in¡¹

    Michi forces Ruriko inside the room.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­I¡¯ll prepare tea right now!¡¹

    Misuzu in her wafuku pitter-patters and works.

    Ruriko sits at the back of the room¡­

    Michi comes to me.

    With a serious face

    ¡¸Michi¡­is there any problem?¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸That is¡­a very big problem is in progress¡­!¡¹

    W-What¡­!

    ¡¸A surprise, there was a surprise and yet¡­I¡­!¡¹

    Surprise?

    What happened before I came here?

    Meanwhile, Misuzu brews the face showing a happy face.

    ¡¸I failed¡­I never thought that Master would be in this room¡­¡¹

    ¡­Ahn?

    ¡¸At the moment I saw Master¡¯s figure¡­I leaked¡¹

    ¡­Michi, Michi-san?

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not just small water¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸There¡¯s a spring coming out of my secret fissure¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡­you¡¯re in heat?!

 Chapter 393. Round 2

    Chapter 393. Round 2

    ¡¸Michi¡­that¡¯s shameless¡¹

    Misuzu puts the teacup in front of me.

    ¡¸Here, please drink¡­Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    I drink the tea Misuzu brewed.

    ¡­Hm

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Misuzu peers into omy face

    ¡¸No, the tea¡¯s delicious, no problems here¡­but that¡¯s not it¡¹

    I point at Ruriko who¡¯s standing close to the wall

    ¡¸Ruriko looks surprised¡¹

    Yeah, while Misuzu¡¯s brewing tea for m¡­

    ¡¸¡­Oh, that is¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko

    ¡¸By Ruriko¡¯s standards¡­she thinks that this is the kind of work Michi does¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s standards.

    ¡¸She¡¯s surprised as I brew tea and yet Michi didn¡¯t mind nor say¡ºI¡¯ll do it¡»¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, wants to do it after all¡­¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸¡­But¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s the daughter of Kouzuki house. Those king of thing are done by the vassals¡­¡¹

    Displeased, Ruriko speaks in a low voice.

    She¡¯s stopped calling her¡ºMisuzu-oneesama¡»

    As expected, she seems to be displeased from the continuous attack from the funerary

    ¡¸Really¡­you don¡¯t understand people¡¯s¡ºsentiments¡»¡¹

    Misuzu mutters amazed.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s drink tea. Michi, here¡¯s yours¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­I¡¯ll take it respectfully¡¹

    Michi receives tea from her master respectfully

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to drink, Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No thanks¡¹

    Ruriko remains standing¡­she doesn¡¯t sit down

    ¡¸Let me tell you just in case¡­Seki-san is our side. Seki-san has already suppressed all of the security guard outside. It¡¯s useless to try to escape from this room¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t run away¡­even if I escape in this state, I have nowhere to go¡­¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    Ruriko now¡­doesn¡¯t have any money.

    She won¡¯t be protected by Jii-chan.

    The surroundings is filled with Kouzuki security service¡¯s personnel.

    On top of that¡­she¡¯s not wearing any underwear

    ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t you sit down for a while?¡¹

    When I said that¡­Ruriko.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m fine like this¡¹

    ¡¸Her butt is swollen so it hurts¡­¡¹

    Misuzu tells me laughing.

    ¡¸During the farewell ceremony and even inside the moving car¡­she¡¯s always been enduring the pain. A daughter of Kouzuki house can¡¯t just float her butt in that official place or fidget¡­¡¹

    She must sit with all her weight¡­while having her butt naked.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s harsh¡¹

    I tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸How is it, flip up your skirt and show it to me¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸Ruriko, hurry up !¡¹

    Misuzu speaks then Michi comes to Ruriko immediately

    ¡¸Can you not do anything unless Michi slaps you in your butt?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Guh!¡¹

    She must hate being slapped even more.

    Ruriko turns her back on us¡­

    Then lifts up her skirt¡­

    ¡¸¡­It looks like this¡­!¡¹

    She shows her ass with a desperate tone.

    ¡¸¡­Wow¡¹

    I speak out unconsciously.

    Ruriko¡¯s ass is swollen up red.

    This looks painful.

    ¡¸Now then, Danna-sama¡­what should we do? We have to wait in this room for about an hour and thirty minutes to two hours¡­¡¹

    Well¡­that¡¯s the time until Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s bones become ashes.

    ¡¸¡­You still intend to entertain yourselves by doing cruel things to me?¡¹

    Ruriko who keeps her ass raised speaks in a dark voice.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Why? I won¡¯t do that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿£¡¡¹

    Ruriko turns to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you multiple times but¡­Ruriko, you¡¯re misunderstanding¡¹

    I look up at Ruriko, remaining seated¡­then tell her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to do anything cruel to Ruriko¡­it¡¯s not fun bullying Ruriko at all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-but¡¹

    Ruriko protests, but Misuzu;

    ¡¸Danna-sama has slapped your butt because you are a girl who doesn¡¯t know her limitations. My husband isn¡¯t a pervert who¡¯s pleased by slapping your ass¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­was made¡­to lick a man¡¯s thing and bathed in white liquid!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Did you hate it?¡¹

    I retort.

    ¡¸I hate it¡­it¡¯s so smelly I hate licking that thing. On top of that¡­putting such an unpleasant thing on my face¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t properly understand sexual acts.

    However, she only feel physiological disgust licking penis and bathing in semen.

    ¡¸To think that I¡¯ll be doing that in the future as well¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko mourns over her destiny

    ¡¸I see. Then, you don¡¯t have to¡¹

    I said lightly

    ¡¸¡­Huh?!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸Like I said¡­I don¡¯t force it to girls who don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s troublesome¡¹

    I look at Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu, can Michi go first?¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡­I think that¡¯s for the better¡¹

    As expected¡­ Misuzu gets it.

    The first round is to give her pain and fear, let her experience climax

    Then, make her understand the¡ºreality¡»that she should yield to me

    Ruriko on the other hand¡­while moving from the¡ºfuneral ceremony¡»to here¡­

    She¡¯s been suffering from the conflict of accepting me or rejecting me.

    Of course, there¡¯s fear and pain¡­

    In addition, the ecstasy from having her genital licked by me¡­is clearly carved in Ruriko¡¯s body¡­

    On top of that, Ruriko¡¯s desperately thinking how to behave in order to change this present situation very Ruriko-like.

    For example¡­Jii-chan suddenly changes his mind and sends someone to bail out Ruriko¡­

    Wondering that she might be able to control the situation to an advantageous one if Misuzu and I were to separate.

    Using Kouzuki security service to protect oneself¡­

    Anyway¡­she thought of various possibilities.

    ¡­Therefore.

    Ruriko¡¯s thoughts are flying out high.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need Ruriko anymore. I never thought of her as a selfish girl. It¡¯s troublesome to look after her anymore¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes opened wide¡­

    ¡¸You intend to release me?¡¹

    ¡¸Release?¡­What are you talking about?¡¹

    I responded in bad mood purposely

    ¡¸You were never free from the first place¡­therefore, we¡¯ll give you even more freedom, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Get Ruriko naked and toss her out. Make her really, literally naked. The location would be, hmm¡­what about the south islands?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a deserted island owned by Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s toss her there¡­Ruriko, try to do your best living alone¡¹

    Ruriko turned pale.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I would die!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want a place where there¡¯s people? Then, we¡¯ll toss you somewhere downtown. Well, do your best walking back to Tokyo in a week¡¹

    Ruriko imagines it.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­has Ruriko ever bought a ticket to a train by herself?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Can she check the map¡­check where she is and go home/¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think she can do that¡­far from that¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸I think Ruriko has never went to a store to buy food¡¹

    ¡­Right

    ¡¸Ruriko, I think you already know but there¡¯s a lot of frightening scoundrels in this world. Ruriko would be wandering around alone in the city, frightened¡­you¡¯d be kidnapped and killed in no time. Well that of course would be a disgrace to Kouzuki house¡¹

    Misuzu informs.

    ¡¸You should understand already that you¡¯re a person who can¡¯t do anything¡¹

    Then, she laughs.

    ¡¸Though I say that¡­I¡¯m not much different. Therefore, Grandfather has entrusted me to Nagisa-sama¡­and Nagisa-sama to Danna-sama¡­ Now I understand it. How much of a naive princess I am. When I remember those days, I¡¯m so shamed that I burn up in shame¡¹

    Then, Misuzu looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸Up until now¡­we¡¯ve been under Grandfather¡¯s protection. Grandfather has protected us¡­and we ourselves have no power¡¹

    ¡¸That, I know that¡­I¡¯m very grateful for that¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko insists but¡­

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t. Grandfather is worried about our own fates after his death. He does now¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are serious¡­Ruriko¡¯s confused of that.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­if ever Grandfather dies right now, what do you think will happen to us?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­perhaps, it¡¯ll become a political tool for the branch families of Kouzuki house and Shiba-san. We¡¯ll become tools for political marraige among the power relationship of both sides¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s political mind has judged as such.

    Yeah, at the hotel the day before yesterday¡­the conflict between the Kouzuki family and the rising faction has become calm for the time being, but¡­

    That was because Jii-chan¡¯s alive and well.

    He decided to give the top position to Shiba-san but¡­it would take time for Shiba-san to really take over the whole group.

    Now, if Jii-chan suddenly dies.

    Everything will be gone and Kouzuki group would be in a civil war.

    ¡¸In that case¡­what would Ruriko do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll follow the will of the one who wins the political struggle and silently obey them. That is the duty of the daughter of Kouzuki house¡­at least, I think that the family I¡¯ll marry to will guarantee a life suitable for me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­you¡¯re not saying that from the bottom of your, heart, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course, I hope that Gradfather lives long and shows the best way for the Kouzuki group¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Misuzu laughs at Ruriko.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, even if Grandfather meets misfortune¡­I won¡¯t be like Ruriko, I already have Danna-sama¡¹

    Ruriko glares at Misuzu.

    ¡¸True, Grandfather has allowed Misuzu-sama and Kuromori-sama¡¯s relationship but¡­if Grandfather is gone, Misuzu-sama will have to fight within Kouzuki group as well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t¡­or should i say that political stuff you say won¡¯t happen¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly

    ¡¸My¡ºfamily¡»¡­will not let that happen¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think Kuromori house has that power!¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Kuromori house¡­Kouzuki security service¡¯s chief Tanizawa¡¯s moving to protect Grandfather¡¯s will. If Kuromori house¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»and Kouzuki security service teams up¡­Kouzuki group can be suppressed from the inside. Grandfather knows that¡­that is why he joined in our¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸By joining our family¡­if ever he were to die, Kouzuki group¡­rather than that, our fortune¡­would be entrusted to everyone in Kuromori¡¹

    I see¡­so that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸Therefore, whatever happens, I¡¯ll be fine¡­I will live by Danna-sama¡¯s side forever happily¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Therefore, Grandfather has entrusted Ruriko to Danna-sama as well¡­though, instead of entrusting, he sold you. The ownership of Kouzuki house has been transferred to Kuromori house. Your safety is guaranteed by Kuromori house this way. That is Grandfather¡¯s decision¡­do you understand? Therefore, there¡¯s absolutely no way for Grandfather¡¯s mind to change¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸On the contrary¡­the fact that Ruriko¡¯s taking rebellious attitude towards Danna-sama now¡­is the same as rebelling against Grandfather¡¯s decision. Think about it¡¹

    Now then¡­it¡¯s my turn now

    ¡¸Then, I bought Ruriko but¡­I don¡¯t need a selfish Ruriko. You¡¯re troublesome, bothering¡­I have a lot of women I have to take care about. I can¡¯t afford to take care of only Ruriko¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s political brain is desperately calculating.

    Her current situation¡­

    Ruriko¡­is calculating everything with the basis of her being the¡ºdaughter of Kouzuki house¡»

    Therefore¡­I must destroy that premise.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you before but¡­I don¡¯t care about Kouzuki house. Nobles? Bloodlines? Companies?¡­I¡¯m not interested in them at all. You already know that I¡¯m that kind of person, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Ruriko stares into my eyes.

    ¡¸I bought Ruriko from Jii-chan because you¡¯re a cute girl. But, if a girl only takes an uncute attitude towards me¡­then I¡¯ll throw them away. On the roadside, like a stray cat. Alone, without anyone helping you¡­!¡¹

    I look into Ruriko¡¯s eyes and say it clearly

    Making her think that I¡¯m serious¡­

    ¡¸¡­Michi, come to me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    Michi comes hugging me

    ¡¸I will do anything to be loved by Master. Please love me forever¡­!¡¹

    You¡¯re really cute, Michi

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to have sex with you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I also hope for it¡¹

    Michi¡¯s cheeks blushed

    ¡¸¡­Suck it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, excuse me¡­!¡¹

    Michi takes off my pants¡­

    Exposing my penis.

    ¡¸¡­Allow me to serve¡­hamu!¡¹

    Her small mouth puts my carnal desire inside her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu, Michi¡¯s so cute¡¹

    Misuzu smiles to Michi.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s at the same age as Michi and yet¡­why can¡¯t she be as cute as Michi/¡¹

    Now then, this is the second rount¡­

    This time, the same 15 year old¡­third year in middle school, Michi¡­

    Making her compare to Ruriko.

    Ruriko¡¯s thoughts up until now¡­she¡¯s from Kouzuki house and Michi¡¯s from a different world, an escort.

    She¡¯s not someone to be compared with.

    I will destroy that thought right here now¡­!

    ¡¸Michi¡­that¡¯s good, feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡­I will lick here too¡¹

    Pecho, pecho¡­Michi stimulates my glans like a kitten drinking milk.

    While fellating¡­she gropes her own crotch

    ¡¸¡­Are you touching yourself, MIchi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this is to prepare myself to accept Master anytime you wish for it¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do that much¡­turn your ass this way¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I lie down on top of the tatami mat¡­

    Michi and I get on 691 posture

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯re already wet¡¹

    The love nectar makes the panty transparent so much that you can clearly see her vagina through it.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Master¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸I only have white underwear for school¡­or black underwear for combat¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, then¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡­what kind of underwear do you prefer?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    S-Striped panties?

    ¡¸Michi¡­let¡¯s go to an underwear store with Danna-sama next time. It¡¯s better to wear it and show it to him¡¹

    Misuzu sends help.

    ¡¸Yes¡­thank you. I would like to be a woman who makes Master pleased¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    I stimulate her clitoris from top of her panty

    ¡¸Aah¡­that¡¯s good!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body jumps.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you saw Michi¡¯s first experience the day before yesterday, didn¡¯t you? In just a few days, Michi became such a devoted¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­we¡¯re making her aware that she¡¯s at the same age as Michi.

    Showing Michi have fun having sex¡­relieves her fear towards sex.

    That¡¯s the second round¡¯s purpose.

    I move my finger violently

    ¡¸Ahn¡­aaaaaaahn¡­aahn!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s panty¡¯s getting even more wet.

    ¡¸¡­Master, Master, please¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Michi¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I want it already¡¹

    Michi looks at me with passionate eyes¡­

    ¡¸Master¡­I want you to fill up my stomach¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s do it¡¹

    I get my lower half naked.

    ¡¸Michi¡­take off only the bottom¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi has no breasts.

    Right now, I¡¯m going to have sex with Michi to make Ruriko have a complex against her.

    I¡¯m going to have sex with Michi¡­and I¡¯ll say a lot of things to compare her with Ruriko.

    And yet¡­on contrary, Michi¡¯s breasts is lacking, it would be bad if she holds a complex towards Ruriko.

    Therefore¡­I didn¡¯t let her expose her chest.

    I myself like Michi¡¯s flat chest, it¡¯s very Michi-like

    ¡¸Here¡­I took them off¡¹

    But, Michi who¡¯s cute like a Japanese doll¡­

    Just the feeling of her lower body¡­is so good!

    Her petite body¡­immature ass and thighs.

    The inside of her crotch is dripping wet with love nectar.

    Somehow, she¡¯s so aroused.

    ¡¸Oh right¡­Misuzu, do you have a handkerchief?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I do, but¡­¡¹

    Misuzu takes out a white handkerchief.

    ¡¸Make Michi bite it, gag her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸The walls are thin here. Michi¡¯s voice might leak outside¡¹

    I saw it when Seki-san was searching for bugs¡­

    The waiting rooms at the funeral hall was for VIPs so the walls are thick, but¡­

    This is an ordinary public facility.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to put shame on you¡¹

    Hearing my remark¡­Ruriko¡¯s expression changes

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-sama¡­please¡¹

    Misuzu puts the handkerchief in Michi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Michi, you¡¯re on top¡­we¡¯ll show Ruriko my thing getting inside you¡¹

    Michi nods

    I take sitting position in front of Ruriko.

    Since the woman¡¯s on top¡­Ruriko won¡¯t feel fear in sex.

    ¡¸Look, Ruriko¡­Michi¡¯s the same age as you and yet¡­she¡¯s going to take Danna-sama¡¯s big thing¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko.

    I put the tip of my glans to Michi¡¯s opening from below.

    ¡¸Michi¡­lower your waist like that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N!¡¹

    Zuryuryuryu¡­!

    It crawls in her narrow path!

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s a much smaller body than Ruriko, and yet¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s looking down on the connecting part.

    ¡¸Michi, slow¡­take it slow¡­!¡¹

    I¡¯m being swallowed deep inside Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Nfuu!¡¹

    The glans touches the squishy uterus.

    ¡¸How is it¡­does Danna-sama¡¯s thing feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nn!¡¹

    The gagged Michi nods to Misuzu.

    ¡¸You feel very happy, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nfu!¡¹

    Michi nods twice.

    ¡¸I know¡­I¡¯m the same. When I have sex with Danna-sama¡­I feel full¡¹

    Ruriko looks down on us.

    ¡¸¡­Kufu! Kufu!¡¹

    Michi begins to move her waist¡­

    I¡¯ve had sex with Michi a couple of times but¡­she seems very aggressive today.

    ¡¸Oh¡­she¡¯s looking for the pleasure points. Michi¡¹

    Michi¡¯s rubbing my glans to various points in her vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Nnn! Nn!¡¹

    Michi raises an eager voice.

    ¡¸I see¡­that¡¯s the good part. Then, I¡¯ll try it next time¡¹

    Misuzu smiles mysteriously

    ¡¸¡­Nnn¡­Nnn¡­Nfu¡¹

    Voice leaks out from the gag¡­it¡¯s as if she¡¯s being raped, that¡¯s arousing.

    Actually, Michi¡¯s on top shaking her waist violently¡­it looks like I¡¯m the one being raped though¡­

    ¡¸What do you think¡­Ruriko? Michi¡¯s feeling good, doesn¡¯t she? Having sex with Danna-sama really feels good¡­ Danna-sama¡¯s loving us so gently¡­ahn!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­Misuzu¡¯s also getting wet¡¹

    From the hem of her wafuku¡­she puts fingers on her crotch.

    ¡¸¡­Nnn! Nnnnn!¡¹

    Michi¡­seems like she wants to say something

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Michi?¡¹

    While connected sitting¡­Michi turns to me

    Looking at Michi¡¯s face

    ¡¸Oh¡­you want to have sex while looking at each other¡¯s faces¡¹

    We can¡¯t see each other in that position after all¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Un! Un!¡¹

    Michi happily nods.

    ¡¸¡­How can you tell?¡¹

    Ruriko murmurs stunned.

    ¡¸I know¡­I can know what Michi thinks when I look into her eyes¡¹

    Michi gets off me temporarily

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s do missionary position. I¡¯ll be on top¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ufu!¡¹

    Michi lies down on the floor and spreads her legs.

    I shove in between those feet.

    ¡¸¡­Kufu!¡¹

    This 15 year old body¡­is narrow no matter how many times I put it in.

    It¡¯s so tight and narrow¡­it¡¯s wrapping me up

    ¡¸¡­Uuuu! Uuu! Uuuu!¡¹

    But¡­it¡¯s welcoming me

    ¡­Wanting me.

    ¡¸Michi¡­this feels good. You¡¯re the best¡­I want to hold you forever¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nu!¡­Guh!¡­Uu!¡­Fuu!¡¹

    I accelerate my piston.

    ¡¸Michi¡­you devote to Danna-sama so much. Danna-sama also sincerely cares for Michi¡­you can understand it when you see it, right, Ruriko¡¹

    Misuzu whispers.

    ¡¸If Michi can do it¡­why can¡¯t Ruriko do it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    It¡¯s about time for a spurt.

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡¹

    Michi nods¡­

    ¡­Suu, suu, haa¡­

    ¡­Suu, Suu, haa¡­

    Michi and I match our breathings without saying anything¡­

    Both of us are reaching the peak of pleasure.

    ¡­Suu, suu, haa¡­

    ¡­Suu, suu, haa¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aah¡­Michi¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuu¡­uu¡­kuu¡¹

    We become a rhythmical machine.

    Our breathings and heartbeat¡­the pleasure overlaps.

    ¡¸¡­Kuuuuuun!¡¹

    Ah¡­Michi¡¯s eyes are telling me.

    ¡¸I know¡­I¡¯m going¡­to cum together with you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuuuun!¡¹

    Michi smiles¡­

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s being conveyed¡¹

    ¡¸No, they¡¯re connected¡­Danna-sama and Michi nowo¡¹

    ¡­Suu, suu, haa¡­

    ¡­Suu, suu, haa¡­

    I know¡­Michi

    Michi¡¯s riding the catapult of pleasure.

    ¡¸¡­Kuuuu¡­Uuuun¡­Kuuuu¡­Kuuuuunnnnnnn!!!!¡¹

    Michi flies to the air!

    Her whole body curves, shakes tightly¡­!

    Her pussy¡¯s tightening!!!!

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming too¡­Michiiiiiii!¡¹

    I release hot liquid once again!!!

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuuuu¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body convulses as it receives hot stuff deep in her womb!!!

    ¡¸¡­A-Amazing¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸¡­Fufufu, Michi looks so pleased¡¹

    Michi looks at me with satisfied eyes while accepting my semen¡­

    ¡¸I love you¡­you¡¯re so cute, Michi¡¹

    I continue to release inside Michi.

    1. nice

 Chapter 394. Friend

    Chapter 394. Friend

    After letting it all out in Michi¡¯s womb¡­I feel exhausted.

    Michi hugs my head tightly.

    Putting strength on her crotch¡­she tightens up my penis once again.

    The semen remaining in my urethra drips down in Michi¡¯s uterus¡­

    ¡¸Okay, Michi¡­I¡¯m taking the gag off now¡¹

    Misuzu takes of the handkerchief blocking Michi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Michi¡¯s shoulders move up and down as she breath roughly.

    Her face is bright read and there¡¯s sweat floating on her forehead and nose.

    I lick up the sweat beads on Michi¡¯s nose

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m pulling out¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­not yet¡¹

    ¡¸We can just do it later again¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I pull out my erect dick from Michi.

    ¡¸¡­Nnnn¡­Ah!¡¹

    When the glans was pulled out, Michi lets out a disappointed voice.

    A bit later¡­semen drips out from her slit.

    It creates a white puddle on the tatami mat.

    Ruriko¡¯s looking at that absentmindedly

    ¡¸You seem to be used to sex already¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    It was just two days ago since I took her virginity.

    And yet, her body¡¯s cumming reliably already¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m not used to sex¡­¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting used to Master. Michi¡¯s womb is already having Master¡¯s shape. It¡¯s only for Master so it fits in perfectly. Only Master¡¯s thing can enter¡­and nothing else is allowed¡¹

    Michi clings to me.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m the same¡­this part of me has already changed to Danna-sama¡¯s shape¡¹

    Misuzu touches her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸Masteeer¡­!¡¹

    Michi fawns on me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Kiss¡­please kiss me¡¹

    I kiss Michi¡¯s soft lips.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m so happy. Is it okay to be this much happy?¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s still lying on the floor looks up at me and Misuzu.

    ¡¸Master and Misuzu-sama¡­both of the people I treasure watch me climax¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¹

    Misuzu answers smiling.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be together forever. We¡¯ll be loving Danna-sama together¡­be loved by him, bear his child. I will love Michi¡¯s child. Therefore, Michi¡­protect my child as well¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­Misuzu-sama I will protect Master¡¯s children with all my life¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, everyone¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»¡­your child is my child. My child is your child¡­!¡¹

    Listening to the conversation of the two¡­Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­what are you talking about?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, what¡¯s wrong with it?¡¹

    Misuzu turns to Ruriko.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama is the direct lineage of Kouzuki house. Even if their father¡¯s the same, Misuzu-sama¡¯s child is different from Michi-san¡¯s child¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same¡­all of them are children of¡ºKuromori¡»house¡¹

    Misuzu answers calmly

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama, are you throwing away Kouzuki house?!¡¹

    Ruriko says, to which, Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸Kouzuki house¡­is absorbed by¡ºKuromori house¡» when Grandfather has expressed his participation to our family¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way Kouzuki branch houses will allowt hat¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a secret to those people. Besides¡­if they discover it, what can those people do? Grandfather holds down most of the assets of Kouzuki though?¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡­I can¡¯t agree with this¡¹

    She glares down on Ruriko.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, it¡¯s your freedom to have relationship with Kuromori-sama, but¡­I ask you to not deviate from your obligation and responsibility as the daughter of Kouzuki house. We¡¯re a family of special blood¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you have no qualification to say that now¡¹

    Misuzu declares harshly

    ¡¸Ruriko now is no longer a daughter of Kouzuki house. It¡¯s highly ridiculous for you to say your opinion on the problem of the house. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Ruriko falters.

    ¡¸You¡¯re sold off at that place¡­you were there as well, weren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t protest to grandfather. You agreed to leave Kouzuki house didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Ruriko has no right to argue.

    ¡¸Back then¡­I didn¡¯t understand what that meant¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of excuse won¡¯t work however¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko with contempt.

    ¡¸You seem to be looking at it lightly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m not taking Misuzu-sama lightly¡¹

    ¡¸What I¡¯m talking about is Grandfather¡­! Ruriko ¡­what do you think of the decision of Kouzuki house¡¯s head, Kouzuki Shigetaka¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s naive but she¡¯s not stupid.

    She¡¯s already accepted that she¡¯s come to an irrevocable position.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    I¡¯m impressed that Ruriko can accept reality and apologize honestly.

    If this was Yukino¡­

    She¡¯ll never accept reality.

    Blaming everything to someone¡­rejecting reality thoroughly.

    Then she¡¯ll run to even a bit of convenient delusion.

    Yukino¡¯s life force who¡¯s never breaking is amazing to be honest.

    ¡­But.

    I don¡¯t want to get involved with her anymore.

    She¡­only looks at herself.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko, your head is too high¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Is that the attitude of a slave apologizing to others¡­?!¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸¡­I am, deeply sorry¡¹

    She puts her hand on the floor¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s seating posture is very beautiful.

    Then¡­she rubs her forehead against the tatami mat, prostrating herself

    ¡¸Do you know what you did wrong?¡¹

    Misuzu corners her even more.

    ¡¸I¡­who was sold out of Kouzuki house¡­had given opinion to Misuzu-sama who¡¯s the young lady of the head house. I¡¯m deeply sorry¡¹

    Misuzu is trying to destroy Ruriko¡¯s logical thinking¡­her¡ºprivileged class thinking¡»

    This isn¡¯t a bad move, but¡­

    But, if this goes on¡­Ruriko would have¡ºslave disposition¡»instead.

    Now then, what should we do

    ¡¸¡­Raise your head, Ruriko¡¹

    Misuzu said,

    Ruriko looks up.

    ¡¸What are you to Danna-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me¡­and hesitates to speak.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­do you have the¡ºtransfer certificate¡»you received from grandfather?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    It¡¯s important so I have it close to me.

    Kouzuki Shigetaka¡¯s signature is in it.

    This thing can¡¯t be lost.

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    I hand it to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Take a look¡­Grandfather has signed it. This paper¡­also has Danna-sama¡¯s signature along with Grandfather¡¯s. You can read what¡¯s written on it¡­can¡¯t you?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s pointed at the part of¡ºslave transfer¡»¡­

    ¡¸Let me ask once again. What are you do Danna-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko resigns herself.

    ¡¸¡­A slave. I was transferred as a slave¡¹

    Hearing that answer, Misuzu smiles¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a slave¡­you already are¡¹

    Tears accumulate in Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸And, I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡­Michi¡¯s a toy. You do know that, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Ruriko has seen Misuzu and others kneel before me naked in the¡ºUnderground evacuation room¡»at the hotel.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s just a play, isn¡¯t it? There was no order from Kouzuki-sama just like mine¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s prioritizing Kouzuki house as first, so¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s¡ºPet declaration¡»¡­seems to think that it was just a ¡ºplay¡»with me

    The princess of Kouzuki house¡­won¡¯t seriously become a pet of a low birth of a man.

    Therefore¡­she believes that Jii-chan isn¡¯t serious about making her a slave.

    In addition, she thinks that there¡¯s no way she who had been transferred to me, should be treated a slave, so she made light of it.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m serious though. I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s love pet. I intend to be loved for the rest of my life¡­to serve him¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­I¡¯m Master¡¯s toy. I will always make effort to be kept as a toy forever. As Master¡¯s possession, I dedicate my mind and body to him¡­!¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸Do you understand, Ruriko? You¡¯re a slave. I¡¯m a pet. Michi¡¯s a toy¡­in short, we¡¯re almost similar¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸To me now¡­I¡¯ll say it clearly. Danna-sama is everything. If ever my presence brings misfortune to Danna-sama¡­I think I would die¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    I look at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that even as a joke¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    ¡¸If ever that happens¡­I¡¯d die first. Michi too, listen¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸You girls¡­must live longer than me. Even a single day¡­!¡¹

    The two¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸I want to make you girls happy. Don¡¯t die for my sake. Okay?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸As exchange ¡­please be by our side forever¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Danna-sama too¡­please don¡¯t ever sacrifice yourself thinking that it¡¯s your duty for our sake¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I also ask of you¡¹

    Michi too.

    ¡¸I have definitely received Danna-sama¡¯s order to live longer than Master. Michi swears to live only a minute longer than Master¡­Whatever happens¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Only one minute?

    ¡¸¡­I have no attachments to a world without Master in it¡¹

    Michi?!

    ¡¸Me too. I will follow after Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸You girls¡­what are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­please take care of your life¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu?!

    ¡¸All of us are always worried about Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu hugs my back.

    Michi hugs me from below.

    ¡¸If Master¡¯s gone¡­everyone would be lost again¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Both of you

    ¡¸Now then¡­Ruriko. How long are you going to be lost?¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Me¡­lost?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Grandfather chased you out of Kouzuki house¡­and you look like a lost child who doesn¡¯t know her destination¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­¡¹

    Ruriko reevaluates herself.

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s about time you notice it. There¡¯s a big collar on your neck¡­and a sturdy chain leads from there. Holding the end of the chain is Danna-sama. You¡¯ve been captured by Danna-sama long time ago. You should be aware that you¡¯re surrounded by Danna-sama¡¯s affection¡¹

    My affection?

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­what doo you mean by that?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have enough imagination¡­think about it. Grandfather didn¡¯t sell you to Danna-sama¡­let¡¯s see, for example, if it was from the branch house¡­furthermore, it¡¯s Satoshi-san, what do you think will ¡­¡¹

    Ruriko trembles horribly from what Misuzu said.

    ¡¸¡­I think it¡¯ll be frightening. To think that I¡¯ll be a slave of such a vulgar man¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi¡­be a decent man.

    ¡¸But¡­I don¡¯t think that will happen. Grandfather¡­no, Kouzuki-sama will not give me to such a vulgar man¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, why¡­did Grandfather choose Danna-sama as Ruriko¡¯s recipient¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Ruriko mumbles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because he judged that Kuromori-sama¡¯s a very reliable person¡­I think¡¹

    ¡¸Well. Ruriko also knows that Danna-sama loves and treasures me and Michi, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­and I know that Misuzu-sama and others loves Kuromori-sama¡¹

    ¡¸And¡­Danna-sama¡­also loves Ruriko¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸I think that Ruriko won¡¯t be convinced but¡­Danna-sama¡¯s been thinking on how to make you happy all this time¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Even hitting your butt¡­you were being obstinate so you had to be punished¡¹

    No¡­err

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I thought that Ruriko has never had someone scold her properly¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Properly¡­scold?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Ruriko¡¯s the princess of Kouzuki house, so¡­if you do something bad you¡¯d just be told off¡­you don¡¯t feel like being scolded properly. No, of course¡­Ruriko¡¯s very smart and a girl who¡¯s resolute¡­normally, you won¡¯t do anything bad to be scolded, but¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s originally the type that doesn¡¯t do strange things.

    Therefore, she¡¯s not being scolded too much.

    ¡¸Ruriko, had fully trusted Danna-sama from the experience at the hotel from the day before yesterday. He¡¯s not an enemy of Kouzuki house¡­he¡¯s accepted by Grandfather, and he¡¯s my precious partner. You felt he¡¯s a person you can place your trust on¡­you behaved spoiled¡¹

    Misuzu analyzes.

    ¡¸Today¡­when you were assigned as a¡ºslave¡»to grandfather, you had a very bad attitude. Danna-sama¡¯s not a vassal of Kouzuki house. Grandfather, has treated Danna-sama as a¡ºrelative¡» And yet¡­Ruriko¡¯s so spoiled that she treated Danna-sama as a¡ºperson that¡¯s below herself¡» Therefore¡­you were punished¡¹

    Ruriko sighs.

    ¡¸I now understand. It is as Misuzu-sama says¡­I have judged Kuromori-sama as a¡ºperson I can allow my heart to¡»¡­I¡¯ve ceased paying attention. I was spoiled. Without understanding the meaning of being sold off as a¡ºslave¡»by grandfather¡­ True¡­it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve made lightly of Kuromori-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You do understand that your butt was slapped because you had a bad attitude, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Ruriko nods.

    ¡¸I¡¯m deeply sorry¡¹

    Different from before¡­it was an apology filled with thoughts.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­let me be clear¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko now will understand.

    ¡¸Just forget about Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re thinking a lot of things¡­and the more you hurry, it would just make the future of Kouzuki house more confusing instead. Jii-chan thought so¡­so he resolved himself and sold you to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. So, you were transferred as a slave so you can never come back. If there¡¯s a possibility of returning to Kouzuki house even a bit¡­you¡¯ll just think of political matters¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That, might be the case¡¹

    Ruriko who became obedient¡­accepts what I say

    ¡¸But, if so¡­what will happen to the future of Kouzuki house?¡¹

    ¡¸You should just leave that to Yoshiko-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­to Yoshiko?¡¹

    ¡¸As replacement of Ruriko¡­Jii-chan returned Yoshiko-san to Kouzuki house. Yoshiko-san is the heir of Kouzuki house. Jii-chan told everyone at the¡ºfarewell ceremony¡»earlier¡¹

    Jii-chan had Yoshiko-san sitting next to him.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are on a far seat¡­

    She was next to him in the burning incense order.

    In short¡­Yoshiko-san¡¯s the successor.

    ¡¸R-Right¡­true¡­it is as you say¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s been convinced that she¡¯s the successor of Kouzuki house until now.

    That Yoshiko-san is her¡ºattendant¡»

    Even after knowing that Yoshiko-san is a blood related cousin.

    ¡¸Therefore, leave the rest to Jii-chan. Jii-chan won¡¯t treat Yoshiko-san badly, would he?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we can just leave all about Kouzuki house to Grandfather. Ruriko¡¯s already unrelated to it¡­¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸¡­I see. I¡¯ll follow what you two said¡¹

    Tears fall down from Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸But, then¡­what, should I think as I live ahead?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t you know it already?¡¹

    Michi speaks up.

    ¡¸Ruriko, you¡¯re already Master¡¯s slave¡­you can only think of Master¡¯s happiness¡­!¡¹

    Michi answers as the leader of the slaves.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Master is constantly thinking about our happiness¡­¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸Back then and even now¡­I don¡¯t care about myself¡¹

    I tell Ruriko

    ¡¸But¡­I want to make the people who love me to be happy all the time. If they¡¯re not happy then I¡¯m troubled¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, humans¡­do their best when it comes to the people they love¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Ruriko too¡­is already in the people I love¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡ºOnii-sama¡»¡­wasn¡¯t that the call you promised?¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama. And¡­Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Michi.

    ¡¸Michi-sama too¡­please continue to guide me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi will do¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Ruriko, slave¡­me, a toy. We¡¯re on the same position. We¡¯re of same age, classmates. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for politeness¡­¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸Master¡­that¡¯s what Michi judged. What do you think¡¹

    I hug Michi

    ¡¸Michi¡­you¡¯re always ahead of what I want. That helps a lot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi is Master¡¯s faithful toy¡¹

    Michi replies with her cheeks dyed red.

    ¡­Yeah.

    With this¡­Ruriko who never had friends, made friends for the first time.

    I think this is wonderful.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­¡ºfamily¡»helps out each other. Thinking about you, listening to girls who give opinions after listening to the story. If you have anything you worry about the other members of the¡ºfamily¡», talk to me. Even if you ask for help, you might not be able to say it yourself¡­don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I understand, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko nods.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­let me ask you once again. What are you to Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu asks, Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸I am Onii-sama¡¯s¡ºslave¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸My precious slave¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m a slave Onii-sama treasures¡¹

    ¡¸I will treasure you too¡­I promise¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Me too¡­let¡¯s get along, cooperate, and become happy, Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-oneesama¡­M-Michi, please take care of me¡¹

    Ruriko thanks the two¡­

    ¡¸Now then, what¡¯s left is sex¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸You¡¯re Danna-sama¡¯s slave¡­you must take care of him in sex¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s expression turns to fear.

    ¡¸Can¡­I do it?¡¹

    ¡¸You can. I was able to do it too¡¹

    Michi puffs her chests.

    ¡¸I¡¯m at the same age as Ruriko¡­I¡¯m smaller than Ruriko. But, I was able to accept Master. Every time, it feels very incredible

    ¡¸D-Does it really feel good?¡¹

    Ruriko asks worriedly.

    ¡¸To think that big thing being pushed inside your body¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It feels good¡¹

    Michi answers

    ¡¸Yes¡­It feels like you¡¯re rising to heaven¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸I want to be embraced like that everyday¡¹

    ¡¸I, am really doing it every day¡¹

    ¡¸Then, me too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko will do it everyday from now on. Sex is a duty of love¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I¡¯m doing it everyday?

    ¡¸Then, I will be embracing Danna-sama¡­Ruriko can watch readying your resolve¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I understand, Onee-sama¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    No, Well¡­I know that Misuzu wants to have sex in that clothes.

    ¡­Guess I¡¯ll do it

    ¡¸Danna-sama, do you want to pull my belt and do¡ºAaaareeee¡»?¡¹

    Misuzu gets up and asks while loosening her band.

    ¡¸Err¡­let¡¯s do that next time¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, look¡­if you make too much noise, the guards outside will be worried¡¹

    The walls here are thin¡­

    ¡¸¡­I see. Then, let¡¯s hold down our voices¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s convinced

    ¡¸Misuzu, do you want a gag too?¡¹

    I asked, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­¡¹

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡¸¡­I want to be bound by Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Mi, Su, Zu?

    ¡¸There are waist cords for my Kimono¡¹

    ¡¸You, kimono sex means¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I want to be bound by Danna-sama¡­so I brought it¡¹

    Misuzu wants to do bondage play from the start?!

 Chapter 395. Rape play

    Chapter 395. Rape play

    ¡¸Please wait a moment¡­I¡¯ll loosen the band¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s band loosens.

    ¡¸With this¡­Danna-sama is free to do what he wants with the chest and the hem parts¡¹

    Yeah¡­there¡¯s a gap in the chest part.

    Her legs¡­a bit of it is visible on the socks.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, here¡¹

    Michi prepares a cushion.

    ¡¸Thank you, Michi¡­¡¹

    Then, Misuzu rolls down in there.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­bind me¡¹

    Misuzu hands me the red cord.

    ¡¸How do you wan to be bound?¡¹

    ¡¸Tie both hands to my head please¡¹

    Misuzu reaches above her head¡­

    ¡¸This cord¡­is used to bind the body¡­so it¡¯s a magic cord that makes you lose the power to resist¡­¡¹

    Misuzu puts on the setting for the¡ºbondage play¡»embarrassed

    ¡¸¡­And then?¡¹

    I lay on Misuzu¡¯s thin wrist and bind the red clothed strap, making an X shape¡­

    ¡¸Ahn, Misuzu¡¯s losing strength. I can non longer resist Danna-samaa~¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me with eyes wet from arousal

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please¡­as is¡­do me¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­I¡­want Danna-sama to mess me up. Please¡­ravish Misuzu¡­like a beast¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­¡­Misuzu£¡¡¹

    I get on top of Misuzu¡¯s body.

    I opened up the chest part.

    The black mourning clothes and her undershirt¡­under those, her white breasts are exposed.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re not wearing underwear?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. I want to be ravished as soon as possible¡¹

    I crawl my lips into the breasts coming out of her clothes.

    Misuzu¡¯s nipples are already pointy¡­waiting for my tongue to roll on it.

    ¡¸¡­Aaaahn!¡¹

    Misuzu leaks out her voice as I suck her pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make a loud voice¡­you¡¯ll be heard outside¡¹

    ¡¸Then, gag me too¡­a gag please¡¹

    Misuzu leaks out a hot sigh¡­

    ¡¸That way¡­I would feel that I¡¯m being ravished¡¹

    ¡¸Sure thing¡­Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, here¡¹

    Michi takes out a clean handkerchief.

    Earlier, Misuzu gave a handkerchief to gag Michi.

    Therefore, this time¡­Michi¡¯s handkerchief to Misuzu.

    ¡¸Ah, please wait¡¹

    Misuzu who has her hands bound says

    ¡¸But before that, kiss¡­please kiss me¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu¡­

    ¡­Again and again

    Misuzu wants my tongue.

    I twine our tongues¡­

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Please, ravish me seriously¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t speak polite, only when¡­

    When she seriously wants it from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸I want to be feel being wanted by you. Ravish me¡­take Misuzu¡­Misuzu¡¯s body, all of it¡­I want to make it all yours¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko, are you watching?¡¹

    Misuzu calls Ruriko.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko answers in a dry voice.

    ¡¸We may be daughters born in Kouzuki house, but¡­we ourselves are normal women without any power¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­ doesn¡¯t wish the honor and wealth of¡ºKouzuki house¡»that is with me. He only wants me¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­I understand it. Onii-sama has never done any material demands¡­from Kouzuki-sama, from Misuzu-oneesama as well¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s¡ºpolitical brain¡»¡­is quite hard to get over./

    ¡¸What can I only offer to that kind of Danna-sama¡­is only my mind and body¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­you see¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks bashfully

    ¡¸I want¡­to be ravished like Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸I want Danna-sama to let out all his lust to Misuzu¡­like how Danna-sama does Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    ¡¸You no longer need Yukino-san, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Why do you?

    ¡¸This morning¡­Megumi-san gave me a call¡¹

    They¡¯re making calls before I knew it¡­

    ¡¸Therefore, please ravish me strongly¡­like how you did it with Yukino-san. It¡¯s okay to hurt me. I want you to violate Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are wet.

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are moist.

    ¡¸I might not be able to hold back you know¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hold back¡­please do what you want with Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸But, I don¡¯t want to hurt Misuzu¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m fine doing it with Yukino as much as possible, but¡­

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s my precious¡ºwoman¡» To hurt you¡­¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Master¡­this is a¡ºplay¡»¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Please give Misuzu-sama what she desires¡­¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    ¡¸If it was a real rape¡­then I can be your partner anytime. My body won¡¯t be hurt that easily¡¹

    ¡¸You, what are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡­you¡¯re too tolerant for us¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu thinks so too¡¹

    Misuzu below me speaks.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thankful that you¡¯ve been patient with our selfishness all the time but¡­if this goes on, Danna-sama¡¯s heart would rupture¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­up until now, sex with Yukino-san¡­makes Danna-sama feel refreshed¡¹

    ¡­That is

    That might be

    Sex with Yukino has no care, we only just throw each other¡¯s desire at each other.

    ¡¸That made us frustrated all this time¡¹

    ¡¸Us?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu, Megumi-san, Mana-chan as well¡­we felt that way¡¹

    True, Megumi and Mana saw me have sex with Yukino through a screen¡­and they felt jealous

    ¡¸¡­Me too¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸Back at the hotel¡­when miss Master and Yukino-san did it while miss Cordelia¡¯s watching, I felt like my body would tear from jealousy. I¡¯m not jealous of Master¡¯s other¡ºwomen¡» But, I hate Yukino-sama¡¹

    To think that you¡¯re hated by all the girls¡­that¡¯s a talent in some meaning, Yukino

    ¡¸But, finally¡­Danna-sama has abandoned Yukino0san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, therefore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸From now on, please release Danna-sama¡¯s dark desires to us¡¹

    My dark desires.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu confess¡¹

    Misuzu looks t me.

    ¡¸I want to be raped by you. Please ignore all your worries about my body and spit all of your desires¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­it¡¯s about time¡­I really want to be treated like a sex toy¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    I¡¯m happy for your feelings, but¡­

    ¡¸What are you afraid of?¡­It¡¯s just a¡ºplay¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Michi tells me¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I don¡¯t think you two know but =¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸I¡­don¡¯t really know how to stop when my brakes don¡¯t work¡¹

    I remember the first time I raped Yukino.

    I didn¡¯t stop at all.

    I was like a crazy beast.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s Master¡¯s trauma¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    ¡¸Since there¡¯s a possibility of the brakes not working anymore¡­Master always drives us safely¡¹

    Perhaps that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸Then¡­I will break that trauma¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    I unconsciously looked into Michi¡¯s eyes.

    At that moment¡­!

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shingetsu£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Michi links with my heart.

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama, look at me!¡¹

    I look down on Misuzu automatically.

    A beauty tied up¡­with her breasts exposed.

    ¡¸Please¡­as you desire¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    My heart¡¯s grasped my heart¡­

    I can¡¯t control myself¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Uwaaaa!¡¹

    I suck on Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡­!

    ¡¸Onii-sama. You seem to love breasts¡¹

    Ruriko looks down on me who¡¯s sucking on Misuzu¡¯s breasts roughly¡­and mutter.

    ¡¸¡­Michi, gag me!¡¹

    Misuzu instructs

    ¡¸I might dislike being ravished so Michi hold down my body too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Michi pushes the handkerchief in Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸¡­Master¡­you¡¯re free!¡¹

    At the moment Michi whispers that to my ear¡­I lost all reason.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­uuuuuu¡­uuuuuuu!¡¹

    Misuzu shakes her body on purpose¡­acting as if she¡¯s rejecting me.

    Tears in her eyes¡­hands tied up, Michi holding down her shoulders.

    As if she¡¯s really being raped.

    ¡¸Please rape her¡­just as you wish¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s voice echoes in me¡­

    I reach out to the hem of Misuzu¡¯s clothes.

    Misuzu¡¯s struggling on purpose.

    So my hand won¡¯t reach in between her crotch¡­

    I forcibly open Misuzu¡¯s legs¡­!

    Misuzu¡¯s thighs are plump¡­elastic.

    Her skin is so hot.

    ¡¸¡­M-Misuzu! Let me do you!¡¹

    Misuzu shakes her head sideways¡­showing signs of rejection.

    That just pours fuel in my excitement.

    ¡¸I will be holding down her right leg¡­!¡¹

    Michi holds down Misuzu¡¯s right leg.

    I, with the left leg.¡­

    Opening the hem of her kimono wide¡­the center of her legs¡­a wet pussy appears.

    Though there¡¯s a band wrapping around her waist¡­Misuzu¡¯s breasts and slit are exposed.

    Her long and fair legs are wearing in white socks.

    ¡¸Miszuu¡­I-I¡¯m putting it in¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuuu¡­uuuuuuu¡­uuuuu!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face shakes, saying¡ºstop, stop¡»

    Tears in her eyes spill over.

    I push in my waist¡­!

    ¡¸¡­Ukukuguuuuuu!¡¹

    Misuzu moans loudly at the moment of insertion¡­

    ¡­Zuchu

    ¡­Zuchu

    ¡­Zuchu

    I piston violently into Misuzu¡¯s hot and wet pussy.

    Piercing Misuzu¡¯s flesh!

    ¡¸¡­A-Amazing¡¹

    Ruriko mutters

    ¡¸Master right now is¡­just a male¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Ruriko will become Master¡¯s female soon¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Zuchu!

    ¡­Zuchu!

    ¡­Zuchu!

    I coil my arms around Misuzu¡¯s back and bring her body close¡­ravishing her!

    Misuzu¡¯s clothes open up widely¡­exposing everything from her thin nape to her chest.

    I lick Misuzu¡¯s nape to her ears.

    Misuzu¡¯s body trembles.

    Her vagina tightens up¡­

    ¡¸Miszuu¡­good¡­this is so good¡­!¡¹

    Shaken by me, Misuzu sways back and forth.

    Misuzu¡¯s cute breasts dances¡­!

    Her sharp nipples move around.

    Rubbing her breasts with one hand¡­grabbing it tightly.

    Rubbing her nipple with my fingers.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­uuuuu!¡­Uuuuuuu!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s crying in joy¡­

    But, those tears look like tears from humiliation from rape

    ¡­Aaaah

    The desire to ejaculate springs up inside me.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­I¡¯m about to cum¡­I¡¯m going to release it all inside¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuuuuuuuu, Uuuuu, uuuuuu!¡¹

    Normally, Misuzu wants me to ejaculate inside her, but¡­

    Right now, she¡¯s rejecting it on purpose.

    Her whole body rages, trying to get off me.

    I hold down that body tightly¡­!

    ¡¸¡­C-Cummiiiing!!!¡¹

    ¡­Byururururururu!

    ¡¸¡­uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!¡¹

    At the moment I ejauclate, Misuzu desperately tries to move her body to escape from me¡­!

    I hug that Misuzu¡­and pour in my thick semen in her womb.

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­aaaaah¡­uuuuuuuuuuuuu¡­!¡¹

    Pushing in my glans to her womb¡­I continue to ejaculate.

    Every time I swing my waist, Misuzu¡¯s vagina tightens¡­clamping till the base of my dick.

    Semen pours in her womb once again¡­

    ¡¸Uuuuuuuu¡­uuuuuuuuu¡­uuuuuuuu!¡¹

    Loosened, Misuzu cries.

    ¡¸¡­Cute. You¡¯re so cute, Misuzu¡¹

    I lick Misuzu¡¯s tears.

    Then, I take off Misuzu¡¯s handkerchief.

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Misuzu breathes roughly

    ¡¸This is amazing!¡¹

    Misuzu tells me with wet eyes.

    ¡¸¡ºRape play¡»¡­is very amazing!¡¹

    ¡­Misuzu

    ¡¸More, ravish me¡­I want to be messed up¡­I¡¯m fine having a baby¡­I want to be raped by Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s mind and body are melting.

    ¡¸Unfortunately¡­I¡¯m next¡¹

    ¡­Michi?

    Turning around, Michi¡¯s on all fours¡­pointing her ass towards me.

    Of course, we just had sex so her butt¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re satisfied yet¡¹

    Michi shakes her ass.

    Small ass for a small body¡­there¡¯s love nectar and semen dripping from her slit.

    ¡¸¡­Master, please ravish me¡¹

    Michi said, then she bites on the handkerchief.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please eat up Michi¡­¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hold back anymore¡­you can eat us all as you want¡­!¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸¡­You want to ravish Michi too, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    I pull out my erect penis from Misuzu¡¯s pussy.

    Even though I just ejaculated, my penis hasn¡¯t withered yet.1

    Oh, I¡¯ll ravish Michi again

    ¡¸¡­Michi!¡¹

    I hold Michi¡¯s waist and put my penis to her opening from behind!

    ¡¸¡­Nuguuuuuu!¡¹

    I thrust into the narrow pussy!

    Comparing after I insert, I can tell..

    Michi¡¯s got a hotter temperature than Misuzu¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s insides feel like melting¡­but Michi¡¯s insides is tightly closed, clamping me.

    ¡¸¡­Guu, guu, guuu!!!¡¹

    Michi lets out voice as if she¡¯s being raped.

    Bracing her legs and hands, trying to stand desperately

    ¡­Zun! Zun! Zun!

    My dick pierces her small genital without mercy¡­!

    The connecting part is completely visible.

    On top of that¡­Michi¡¯s cute anus too.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­can you see it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s voice is completely dried out.

    The slit of a girl of the same age as herself is taking a man¡¯s penis to the root.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s intensely going in and out.

    ¡¸This¡­is she okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Michi¡¯s vagina is made to accept Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s tied up and skin exposed¡­answers.

    ¡¸And¡­Ruriko¡¯s vagina too¡¹

    Ruriko holds down her belly¡­

    ¡¸I¡­do have to do this kind of thing too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You will be ravished by Danna-sama as well¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    I look at Ruriko while attacking Michi from behind.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me¡­

    I¡¯m fucking Michi.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to¡­release it inside Michi. You, look at my face¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ejaculate while looking at your face¡­!¡¹

    I accelerate my waist¡­

    ¡¸Gu¡­Uuuuu¡­uuuuu¡­!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s moans are getting louder.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s a good woman¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    I ogle at Ruriko while I do Michi

    ¡¸You seem to be very good to have sex with¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want¡­to have sex with you as soon as possible¡­¡¹

    The pure Ruriko in her middle school uniform.

    Her breasts are developing¡­much more than Michi

    ¡¸Let me tell you the truth¡­since I saw your dance, I wanted to hug you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh¡¹

    ¡¸The body line shows out from the wafuku¡­Ruriko¡¯s got a good style. When I saw you watching¡­you were so soft, flexible¡­¡¹

    I scoop out Michi¡¯s depths.

    ¡¸¡­Guuu!¡¹

    Michi pants.

    ¡¸¡­I want to embrace Ruriko¡¯s body. I want to make you naked¡­and lick your whole body. Oh¡­I want to ejaculate inside Ruriko¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Juppu, juppu, juppu!

    Semen I let out earlier is being scooped out from Michi¡¯s slit.

    Using the sperm and love nectar as lubricants, I spurt on.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll mess up Ruriko¡­and we¡¯ll do it every day that you¡¯ll have a baby in no time. When I want it¡­you¡¯ll get naked anytime, anywhere. We¡¯ll have sex¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko¡­will do anything Onii-sama requests¡¹

    Ruriko looks into my eyes frightened.

    Me, ravishing Michi, violently

    ¡¸You¡¯re mine for the rest of my life¡­I¡¯m the only one who can embrace you. I¡¯m the only one who can have sex with you, ejaculate inside you, make you pregnant¡¹

    What am I talking about?

    I speak out my desires obediently as Michi unleased my mind.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I will obey all of it¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s virginity is mine¡¹

    ¡¸Virginity¡­What is Virginity?¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko doesn¡¯t have any sexual knowledge at all.

    She never knew the existence of sex until the day before yesterday¡­

    Then she was suddenly made to watch a raw show.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­just say that ¡®Ruriko will give her virginity¡¯¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­R-Ruriko¡¯s virginity¡­is for Onii-sama¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m going to cum again

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­what are you to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s slave¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not just a slave¡­you¡¯re a sex slave. Say that you¡¯ll be a sex slave¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko¡­is Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. I¡¯ll be a sex slave¡­please make me a sex slave¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡­ooooh

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­I¡¯m going to cum again. Look¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Look at me as I ejaculate inside Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­allow me to spectate¡¹

    ¡­¡­Uuuuu

    ¡­Kuuuuu

    ¡¸¡­C-Cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming!!!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s watching.

    I¡¯m looking at Ruriko too.

    I ejaculate as I look into Ruriko¡¯s beautiful eyes!!

    ¡­Doupu!

    I let out an amount unimaginable for the third time.

    Pushing my waist to Michi¡¯s inside as if I¡¯m urinating inside her¡­

    I let out all my hot desire.

    ¡¸¡­Gununununuuu!!!¡¹

    Michi receives my hot fluid in her uterus¡­and her body curves.

    This 15-year-old beauty is watching us do this.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­I¡¯m letting out a lot¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    As the man looks into her eyes¡­he ejaculates into another woman.

    Ruriko¡¯s trembling from that perverted situation.

    ¡¸Uu, uuuu¡­Uuuu!¡¹

    I pour into Michi until the last drop!

    ¡¸Hey, take a good look, Ruriko!¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Michi in a way Ruriko could see well

    ¡¸¡­Ah!¡¹

    Ruriko lets out a small voice as she sees my penis coated with love nectar and semen.

    The white semen draws a threat from the tip of my glans to Michi¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸Michi¡­scrape it out¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uuuuu¡¹

    The small ass puts in strength.

    Her anus tightens up.

    ¡­Then.

    Semen drips down from her shining wet slit.

    Michi turns her ass towards Ruriko while still on all fours¡­

    The semen overflowing from Michi¡¯s womb drips down on the tatami mat.

    Ruriko stares at that state.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko¡¯s going to be like this too!¡¹

    ¡­Haa, haa, haa.

    ¡­Hot.

    it feels like I¡¯ve repeated dashing so many times¡­

    I fall down to the tatami mat.

    ¡­Ah, I

    ¡­I¡¯m at my limit,

    As if the string¡¯s been cut¡­

    ¡¸¡­Danna-sama? Michi! Hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹

    Misuzu said¡­Michi who¡¯s on all fours jumps out.

    She removes the handkerchief from her mouth.

    She peeks into my face¡­

    ¡¸Master¡­please look into my eyes!¡¹

    ¡­Michi

    Michis¡¯ big and beautiful eyes

    I¡¯m being sucked in by those eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Haaaa!¡¹

    Michi released her Ki.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay, Master?!¡¹

    Michi peeks into my face.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve cut off ¡ºShingetsu¡»link¡­how do you feel?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­somehow, I feel like I¡¯ve been in a rough ocean current until now¡­unable to go against the flow, I feel like I¡¯m sinking deeper into the dark ocean¡¹

    ¡¸What about now?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like I surfaced in the ocean¡­I can breathe properly¡¹

    I take a deep breath¡­

    ¡¸Michi, take this off¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi.

    Misuzu¡¯s hands are tied up¡­her clothing¡¯s disheveled¡­if this goes on, she can¡¯t get up on her own

    ¡¸Yes, right away¡¹

    Michi goes to Misuzu

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­are you okay¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry¡­I was captivated by master¡¯s desires¡­¡¹

    Michi says.

    ¡¸I¡¯m always able to confirm the situation of Master, I just had to look at his face but¡­I wanted to be ravished from behind¡¹

    Michi didn¡¯t notice that I was approaching my limit.

    ¡¸Next time¡­let¡¯s have another person monitor¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¹

    I feel shocked by my own idiocy.

    ¡¸M-Misuzu¡­are you okay? Are you hurt?¡¹

    I¡¯ve done Misuzu quite strongly¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­I¡¯m not hurt anywhere¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s hands are freed stands up smiling.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do this again¡­It felt very good. Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    Ah, speaking of which¡­

    ¡¸Michi too¡­sorry¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    Michi answers with a blank face.

    ¡¸I had sex with Michi and yet¡­I ignored Michi and ejaculated while looking at Ruriko¡¯s face¡­¡¹

    I think that I did something very rude to women.

    ¡¸¡­Master!¡¹

    Michi looks at me with a firm face.

    ¡¸Master finally used me as a sex toy!¡¹

    Whut?

    ¡¸I¡¯m very aroused. It¡¯s clearly the most arousing compared to before. I am Master¡¯s toy, so¡­please treat me like that from now on. I want to be played more¡­!¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ve talked about this before but¡­Danna-sama¡¯s too kind to us. It¡¯s okay. Whatever happens, ¡­we¡¯ll never leave Danna-sama Please feel free to ask us more¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Please release your dark desires to us.¡¹ We too will release Dana-sama. No matter how embarrassing, lewd it is¡­if it¡¯s with Danna-sama, we¡¯d love to do it. Women are perverts too¡­!¡¹

    Saying that Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­will really do whatever wished. If Master has accumulated dark thoughts in his heart¡­I will pull it out again¡¹

    As long as there¡¯s Michi¡¯s¡ºShingetsu¡»link

    Michi can freely take out all of my dark desires¡­

    ¡¸Anyway¡­we should be releasing Danna-sama¡¯s heart once in a while¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we must release our hearts too. At least once a week¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸No¡­once every three days/ Danna-sama will have it accumulated by then¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­it¡¯s not just us¡­Nei-sama, Katsuko-sama, and others have to participate in the liberation as well¡¹

    ¡­No

    If you want to release Katsuko-nee¡¯s heart¡­

    The animal inside will awaken

    Even Nei¡¯s scared of it.

    ¡¸Anyway, please don¡¯t hold back. Please try not to suppress your own mind so much¡¹

    ¡¸Accumulated emotions will cause problems sooner after¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi look at me.

    ¡¸Sure¡­I get it¡¹

    I myself¡­didn¡¯t notice the desire to ravish accumulating inside.

    I see.

    Up until now, by having sex with Yukino occasionally¡­it was released.

    And now, Yukino¡¯s no more

    ¡¸I¡¯ll rely on everyone from now on. True, my character seems like it¡¯s easy to accumulate various things¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we¡¯ll be your partner anytime¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu smiles¡¹

    ¡¸So if we also have dark feelings accumulate, please mess us up¡¹

    ¡¸Is that kind of feeling common?¡¹

    I ask

    ¡¸Yes, Of course, ¡­it¡¯s much more often we want to be embraced by Danna-sama gently, but¡­for days like today¡¹

    ¡­Tody

    ¡¸¡­Yesterday and today have been painful. We¡¯ve been lying all this time after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    I didn¡¯t notice.

    Misuzu, Michi knows the real cause of Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s death.

    Last night, and at the farewell ceremony¡­it must be painful to stand in front of Kouzuki house and that many mourners.

    They¡¯re greatly conscious of the sin.

    ¡¸Looking at Shigeaki-ojisama¡¯s body¡­it¡¯s painful¡¹

    ¡­Miszuu

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Michi and I want to be violently ravished by Danna-sama¡¹

    1. Yoshi¡¯s got OP dick

 Chapter 396. Panty &

    Chapter 396. Panty &

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s kimono¡¯s completely disheveled¡­hugs me.

    ¡¸Master¡­!¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s lower body is naked comes from the back¡­

    ¡¸I love you !¡¹

    Misuzu kisses my lips.

    ¡¸Me too¡­!¡¹

    Following, Michi¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Knock knock

    The door leading to the corridor¡¯s knocked.

    This is bad¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s breasts and crotch is exposed¡­Michi too¡­!

    Both of their slits have love nectar and semen dripping.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking a bit of rest. Don¡¯t enter!¡¹

    She shouts outside with a resolute voice.

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    The voice outside is of a woman¡¯s¡­it must be Koishikawa-san who I met earlier.

    ¡¸¡­What is your business?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time. I ask you to prepare¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, give us five minutes¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need to rush. Please take your time to prepare. Once we head to the crematorium, there¡¯s no returning to this room so please bring all of your luggage with youo¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­thank youo¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­Excuse me¡¹

    Koishikawa-san seems to have left.

    ¡­Fuu

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­seems to be very considerate¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸I met Seki-san before entering this room¡¹

    Oh, Seki-san went to pick up Jii-chan and Misuzu¡¯s car line¡­

    ¡¸I think that Seki-san has given the guards outside. So they won¡¯t enter once we arrive¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­the guards know that Danna-sama is inside this room, don¡¯t they?¡¹

    Speaking of which, they do

    Koishikawa-san should know that Seki-san and I entered this room¡­and only I didn¡¯t come out.

    ¡¸Danna-sama and I are having a secret meeting inside so I think she made a word so they won¡¯t disturb us¡¹

    Inside this building¡­Seki-san has made me her assistant, but¡­

    For the unit who¡¯s directly guarding this room, Koishikawa-san, and her men¡­has been messaged that I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s lover.

    The reason why the incom was borrowed to communicate only with the members of Koishikawa-san¡¯s group was that.

    Furthermore, since Koishikawa-san and her men have their trust with Seki-san raised beforehand¡­everyone silently accepted Seki-san¡¯s instructions.

    Therefore¡­Koishikawa-san doesn¡¯t come in to check the room.

    In short, my secret meeting with Misuzu and others¡­are only known to Koishikawa-san¡¯s level.

    The people above¡­the new director, Asami doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­after we head for the crematorium, Danna-sama can take it easy and get out of the room. The guards will move with us. Nobody will be left here¡¹

    To suggest that¡­Koishikawa-san once again said¡¸There¡¯s no returning to this room so please bring all the baggage out¡¹

    But¡­in the first place.

    Misuzu and Ruriko hadn¡¯t brought any luggage.

    Michi¡¯s bringing just a small cloth bag.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama¡­please hurry up your preparatioon¡¹

    Michi takes out a towel from the cloth bag.

    ¡¸Please wipe your crotch with this¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡­what about Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸I have mine too¡­!¡¹

    Taking another towel¡­Michi wipes her crotch.

    ¡¸What should I do?¡­Danna-sama¡¯s thing is overflowing from the inside¡¹

    ¡¸I have prepared a spare panty¡¹

    Michi takes out two pure white panties.

    The other one must be for herself

    ¡¸But panty can show a line in my butt¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have the privilege to say that now. Please hurry up and wear it¡¹

    Yeah¡­there¡¯s still the memorial service and the end of abstinence scheduled after this.

    It would be hard to worry about the sperm dripping if she doesn¡¯t wear panties under her Kimono.

    ¡¸Please paste in the sanitary napkin. This will suck up those that drips down¡¹

    Michi¡­you¡¯re quite prepared

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­I¡¯ll do what you say¡¹

    Misuzu stands before me

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­please¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Am I going to put it on you? As expected

    ¡¸I get it¡­here¡¹

    I take the panty with a napkin from Michi then¡­pass it through Misuzu¡¯s thin ankle, one foot at a time

    Then¡­I slide up the panty quickly on her slippery legs¡­covering her plump ass¡­

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Danna-sama¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu kisses me

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, here¡­hurry up and fix your clothes. Misuzu¡¯s clothes are the top priority¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, certainly!¡¹

    Misuzu fixes her disordered clothes¡­

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Master¡¹

    Turning around, Michi who¡¯s lower half is naked¡­stands holding her panty

    ¡¸¡­You too?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll put it on you¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to trouble you¡­¡¹

    I put on Michi¡¯s panty too.

    Misuzu who¡¯s on the second year high school is quite tall but¡­Michi¡¯s small¡­

    Somehow, I feel the illusion of taking care of a child or something.

    No, I was just having a sweet taste of this body a while ago though.

    ¡¸Here, I put on your panties¡­put the rest back yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­!¡¹

    Michi looks at me satisfied.

    ¡¸Then, Master¡­excuse me¡¹

    ¡­Whut?

    ¡¸No, I can put my own brief myself¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I will clean up before you wear underwear¡¹

    Michi said¡­then licks up my penis.

    Gently taking the remains of love nectar and semen

    ¡¸Ah, Michi¡­me too!¡¹

    Misuzu says, but

    ¡¸No, Misuzu-sama should hurry with her clothes¡¹

    ¡¸Hnnngg, Geez¡­Ruriko, help me out¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s eyes are round looking at us¡­helps out Misuzu put on her clothes.

    ¡¸Your relationship is really fine¡­¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸Our Danna-sama¡¯s a kind person¡­he¡¯s the only gentleman we can depend on so we depend on him a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Depend¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re¡ºfamily¡»after all¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸For example, if I suddenly became sick¡­and become bedridden for the rest of my life¡­ If it¡¯s Danna-sama, I can leave everything to him. I can¡¯t ask grandfather that. But, if it¡¯s Danna-sama¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, if that happens¡­can I depend on you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s just meals and your daily life, right? Sure, I will¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸I will open my mouth every day, saying ¡ºaaahn¡», and Danna-sama will feed m,e¡¹

    ¡¸I know, Misuzu¡¯s such a spoiled girl¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Will you take me to baths too?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviouoosly¡¹

    ¡¸The bottom too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it all so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Why? Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s my¡ºfamily¡»¡­so I promised to take care of her for the rest of our lives. Of course, Michi and Ruriko too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously, like I¡¯d let others take care of you¡­!¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸But, as much as possible¡­no, try to stay healthy as much as you can. If you really get sick, I¡¯ll take care of you. But, being healthy is the best¡­¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m very sorry for bringing up such a strange example¡¹

    ¡­Seriously

    ¡¸Michi, that¡¯s enough¡­put on your skirt¡¹

    ¡¸Just a bit more¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­hurry up¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­should Ruriko do it?¡¹

    I look at Ruriko¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸Not now¡­If Ruriko sucks it now, it¡¯ll get bigger¡¹

    ¡¸Then, just let her drink again¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have time right now! Hurry up and get dressed!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Making a¡ºchupa¡»sound at the end¡­Michi lets go of my penis.

    ¡­Haa

    I put on my underwear in a hurry

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Michi¡­Ruriko can just learn it from now on. There¡¯s a lot of time¡­!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    If Ruriko¡¯s¡ºkidnapping¡»goes well¡­we have as much time as we want.

    I put on my pants.

    A man¡¯s clothing is fast to wear.

    ¡¸Michi, I¡¯m borrowing this towel¡¹

    I pick up the towel Michi used to wipe her crotch.

    ¡¸What for?¡¹

    ¡¸Cleaning¡­the tatami mat is dirty. We can¡¯t leave traces of sex in here¡¹

    I wet the towel with the washbasin in the room.

    After squeezing it¡­I rub it on the tatami mat.

    I wipe away the sweat and semen

    ¡¸Allow me to help too¡¹

    Michi said, but¡­

    ¡¸Michi, prioritize your and Misuzu¡¯s prep. Look, your hair¡¯s disheveled! You¡¯ll go back to Kouzuki clan without any chink on yourselves. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Here, Michi¡­come in front of me and I¡¯ll fix your hair¡¹

    Misuzu calls Michi

    ¡¸Onii-sama, allow me to help¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko picks up the towel used by Misuzu¡­wets it and squeezes it.

    She must be copying what I did.

    She can¡¯t squeeze the towel properly

    ¡¸Give it to me¡¹

    I take the towel from Ruriko and squeeze it¡­

    ¡¸¡­Amazing¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not. This is normal. Ruriko¡­have you not cleaned up at school?¡¹

    If it¡¯s on Kouzuki house¡¯s mansions, I know, but¡­

    ¡¸Danna-sama, our school cleaning¡¯s done by a contractor¡­¡¹

    Misuzu answers instead of Ruriko.

    ¡¸If they let the students clean¡­then the parents would sue the school¡¹

    As expected of a super ojou-sama school¡­it exceeds my understanding.

    ¡¸Here, Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko takes the wet towel from me¡­

    Gets on all fours on top of the tatami and¡­wipes the floor.

    As expected, she can¡¯t do it well

    ¡¸Ruriko, match your eyes on the mat and rub it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡¹

    I get on all fours¡­then

    ¡¸¡­Hm?!¡¹

    ¡­I see it.

    ¡­Ruriko¡¯s swollen ass¡­and her hairless slit and anus.

    ¡¸¡­Michi¡­do you have a spare panty?¡¹

    I sighed and asked Michi

    ¡¸I do¡¹

    ¡¸Give it to Ruriko¡­Ruriko¡¯s gotten quite honest too. I¡¯ll let her wear at least panties¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Michi hands the panty to me instead of Ruriko.

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko is¡ºfamily¡»too¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡­Right.

    Now that it comes to this¡­I just can¡¯t let her be out of the circle.

    ¡¸Ruriko, I¡¯ll put it on¡­stand in front of me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko stands in front of me who¡¯s kneeling on the mat.

    ¡¸Flip up your skirt¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    Her thin white fingers elegantly lift the hem of her skirt.

    Ruriko¡¯s virgin genital is exposed in front of me¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s start with your right foot¡¹

    I put on Ruriko¡¯s panty as well.

    Sliding through Ruriko¡¯s skin¡­I pull up the panty.

    ¡¸¡­Uu¡¹

    At the moment the rubber of the panty touched her swollen ass, Ruriko frowns her eyebrows.

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I¡­

    I hugged Ruriko¡¯s legs while standing on my knees.

    I rub my cheeks to Ruriko¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I love you, Rurikoo¡¹

    Her ass is in pain so I hug her thighs.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect you forever¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­you¡¯re a very strange man¡­¡¹

    I look at Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸I¡­ do not understand Onii-sama very well¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s clearly confused.

    ¡¸True¡­Ruriko who doesn¡¯t understand people¡¯s¡ºsentiment¡», might not understand Danna-sama¡¯s heart yet¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s clothing is fixed, replied.

    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­is a very simple man. Isn¡¯t he, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no one much more easy to understand than him¡¹

    The two laugh.

    ¡¸Is that so? I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just loss or gain¡­humans are animals. ¡ºSentiment¡»is the foundation of human behavior¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    ¡¸But, even Ruriko knows that Danna-sama is a very¡ºcharming man¡», don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Me¡­charming?

    Misuzu¡­that¡¯s a bit¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­I know it¡¹

    Eh¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸I wonder why¡­I feel very intimate with Kuromori-sama. ¡­¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸¡­I wonder why? I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s born as the daughter of Kouzuki house¡­

    The left and rights, those around¡­feel the power of Kouzuki house behind Ruriko and others, living on the edge.

    Far from the other house, even the families under Kouzuki house only sees Ruriko as a political instrument only.

    Especially¡­Ruriko¡¯s father, Kouzuki Shigeaki, he was someone who¡¯s under surveillance as Jii-chan can¡¯t let his guard down on him.

    Therefore, Jii-chan isolated Ruriko and others from the world so they won¡¯t be used.

    There was no other choice.

    If Ruriko¡¯s left under Kouzuki Shigeaki¡­he would easily use Ruriko to build up his position without any remorse.

    Looking at it now, I can tell that Jii-chan had no choice.

    He¡¯s a man who killed his real brother trying to become the successor of Kouzuki house.

    It¡¯s unknown what he will do even to his daughter.

    ¡­But.

    Ruriko who¡¯s trapped in a narrow world¡­

    Ruriko who¡¯s been forced to live only by herself and her vassal, Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve got to teach you a lot of things. Let¡¯s do a lot of fun things¡¹

    Ruriko looks dumbfounded¡­

    I look up at her¡­

    ¡¸Is it sex?¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    ¡¸Sex is also fun but, there are a lot more fun things to do¡¹

    Misuzu tells her cousin.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to learn how to make bread from Katsuko-nee. Ruriko, do you want to learn with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Bread?¡¹

    ¡¸Not just bread, cakes, snacks¡­I¡¯ll learn to make those¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸That sounds interesting. I want to learn. But¡¹

    ¡¸But what?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to learn?¡¹

    I see¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s daily life has been regulated until now.

    She was only allowed to do traditional dance because¡­Konpeki style dance classroom is perfectly guarded. There¡¯s nothing but famous girls over there¡­and there are guards in each house at all times.

    At school¡­it¡¯s the same, filled with famous people.

    ¡¸Compared to Ruriko¡­I had it quite easy¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    ¡¸My father is a national bureaucrat¡­since graduating from college, he had drawn a line from Kouzuki group, so he didn¡¯t become a target of Shigeaki-Ojisama In the first place, it¡¯s not my father¡¯s ambition¡­Shigeaki-ojisama thinks that my father would continue as a government official or turn into a politician someday¡¹

    Even brothers¡­see each other as rivals¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s family didn¡¯t become a target of Kouzuki Shigeaki.

    ¡¸But still¡­I¡¯m an heir of Kouzuki house¡­just like Ruriko. Grew up surrounded by the clan, grew up naive all this time. But, in my case¡­Grandfather noticed that I¡¯m being suffocated in such a closed world¡­¡¹

    Therefore, Misuzu was brought to Nagisa.

    ¡¸I1¡­call myself¡ºwatakushi¡»just like Ruriko and Michi before. But, Nagisa-sama¡­told me¡ºThat way of speaking won¡¯t make you any normal friends¡»

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Ruriko asks her cousin.

    ¡¸Yes, actually¡­when I turned¡ºWatakushi¡»to¡ºAtashi¡», my friends increased in school and even in Konpeki style school. Even when helping at Nagisa-sama¡¯s shop, when I changed my speech, my seniors became friendly with me¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    If a lady from Kouzuki house who¡¯s world famous, uses¡ºWatakushi¡»¡­Everyone would back off.

    Those who will come close to them¡­are people who want to seize the authority of Kouzuki house.

    On the other hand, when speaking¡ºatashi¡»¡­familiarity feels rising.

    Even the lady of Kouzuki house is the same age as themselves¡­

    ¡¸Even now, I¡¯m being scolded¡ºMisuzu¡¯s way of speaking is too stiff¡»but¡­back when saying¡ºwatakushi¡», there was no friend who scolded me like that¡¹

    ¡­I feel I get it.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­that is the world of people¡¯s¡ºsentiment¡» Such small things changes the relationship of people¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well¡­you can take it easy and learn it slowly¡¹

    I hug Ruriko¡¯s soft legs once again¡­

    ¡­Knock knock

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama Are you prepard?¡¹

    Koishikawa-san¡¯s voice comes from the outside.

    ¡¸¡­Is it time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be coming out¡­please wait a moment¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi are already prepared.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll dispose of the towels¡­Ah, girls, wash your hands¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu, Michi, and Ruriko wash their hands.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, maybe, I think that we¡¯ll be taking Ruriko somewhere¡­¡¹

    Margo-san and Seki-san¡­are surely making a plan.

    ¡¸Listen, Ruriko¡­you¡¯ll be kidnapped by Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I know¡¹

    Ruriko seems to be ready for it too

    ¡¸I will support¡¹

    Michi tells me

    ¡¸Thanks, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well then, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    My three beautiful ladies leave the room elegantly

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    I hear Misuzu¡¯s voice from outside the room¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, I¡¯m alone in this room again.

    The guards are said to move along with Misuzu and others but¡­I shouldn¡¯t come out too soon.

    I¡¯ll wait here quietly to make some time.

    ¡¸¡­Haa¡¹

    I lied down on the tatami mat.

    As expected, I¡¯m a bit tired.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Jajajajajaaan!¡¹

    The door opens¡­

    Nei and Margo-san comes in

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now¡­there¡¯s no more Kouzuki security service on this floor¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸Arere, what¡¯s wrong! Yo-chan, are you tired?¡¹

    Taking off her shoes, Nei goes on top of the mat.

    Then, she comes hugging me.

    ¡¸¡­Ufufufu, Yo-chaaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s wrong¡­Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡­It¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m just feeling impatient!¡¹

    Nei presses my face against her big breasts.

    ¡¸Either way, you were squeezed down by Misuzu and Michi, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, knew it¡­how many times? How many times?¡¹

    Her breasts¡­her breasts are attacking me with their elasticity

    ¡¸T-Three times¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the breakdown?¡¹

    ¡¸Twice with Michi and once with Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸Mumumu¡­Michi, you¡¯re good!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸C-Could it be that Nee-san wants to do it too?¡¹

    Then, Nei¡­laughs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not so thirsty like those girls!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Look, those girls are raised to be too elegant¡­so they can only release their minds by having sex with Yo-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸So now¡­it can¡¯t be helped. Yo-chan, give them love. Their body¡¯s gonna be helpless from anxiety and loneliness rising up in their heart unless Yo-chan embraces them¡­!¡¹

    Yeah. Right.

    Earlier, Misuzu said that she¡¯s ono much better state than Ruriko, but.

    Misuzu also constantly enforce self-control to herself.

    It¡¯s no mistake that she unravels her mind by having sex with me.

    Michi too¡­Michi is a guard so she¡¯s a lump of self-control.

    Therefore, she¡¯s addicted to sex.

    ¡¸Look, Nee-san¡¯s going to make Yo-chan her dakimakura¡­so get spoiled!¡¹

    Saying that, Nei hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m much more stable than those girls you see¡­My bond with Yo-chan is much deeper! There¡¯s no need to have sex all the time, I can be satisfied just hugging like this!¡¹

    Nei says that, but

    ¡¸But, this morning¡­Nee-san was the one who attacked me¡­!¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸Gufufufu! Women have times where they can¡¯t hold back anymore! Yo-chan¡¯s sleeping face is too cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­in the end, Nee-san also can¡¯t hold back when she wants to have sex!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Yo-chan doesn¡¯t need to hold back too! If you want to do it then, you may attack me anytime, anywhere!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    Why is everyone around me saying the same thing?

    Actually, ¡­they were the ones to ask before me¡­

    ¡¸Yeah yeah, that¡¯s enough¡­Nei. We can¡¯t stay in this room for long¡¹

    Margo-san stops Nei.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time the person in charge of cleaning comes here to check. We should go out¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right!¡¹

    Nei laughs while still hugging me

    ¡­Ah

    As expected, she¡¯s jealous that I had sex with Misuzu and Michi here.

    Her tension¡¯s much higher than usual

    ¡¸Then, Margo-san¡­where¡¯s Iwakura-san?¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t see Iwakura-san¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s at work¡­!¡¹

    Nei answers.

    ¡¸Work¡­?¡¹

    The identity of the student council president, Iwakura Yukiyo¡­is a prostitute of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Yeah¡­we¡¯ve handed the boys to her already¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸The plan¡¯s going well!¡¹

    1. Atashi

 Chapter 397. Milk

    Chapter 397. Milk

    First, we left the room.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, wear this¡¹

    Nei hands me a thin vinyl jumper to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit hot though¡¹

    ¡­I see

    I hurriedly wear the jumper on top of the Kouzuki security service¡¯s uniform.

    With this, for now¡­I¡¯ll be a person unrelated to Kouzuki security service.

    My pants are the same but¡­well, if someone catches me, Nei and Margo-san will just follow up.

    ¡¸Are you thirsty? Let¡¯s go drink coffee¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸¡­But, is it okay to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s going on schedule¡­we can¡¯t move now¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸Changing from place to place from the crematorium¡­starting from¡ºseventh day the memorial service¡»to the¡ºforty-nine-day memorial service¡» Then, they rented the restaurant on the other side of this parking lot, that¡¯ll be the dinner location for the¡ºend of abstinence¡»! ¡¹

    Nei memorized the schedule after this.

    ¡¸¡­I think that the moving to the restaurant is our chance. Or rather, Nei said to not make a move until then¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We shouldn¡¯t move until Ruriko¡¯s late father¡¯s ash is collected and the memorial service is over That is a bad thing to do¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸True¡­I think so too¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the Japanese funeral¡¯s formality, so¡­we¡¯re okay moving when it comes to¡ºend of abstinence¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s because it¡¯s simply a dining gathering with the family¡­though I say that, it should only be Kouzuki gramps, Ruriko, and Misuzu. If the branch families and people from the companies are together¡­they can¡¯t loosen up

    ¡¸Nei¡­did you have an experience in funerals?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. When I was five, my paternal grandfather and grandmother died together in a traffic accident¡­so I remember The flow well¡¹

    ¡¸I see. As for me, ¡­my maternal grandfather died last year¡¹

    I remember it quite well

    ¡¸Back with my grandma, I was small so it¡¯s vague, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    Nei tangles her arm with mine¡­

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s go¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We move to the lobby.

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s black clothed men have already moved.

    ¡¸Be careful¡­there are guards outside the building¡¹

    Margo-san whispers to me

    ¡¸They withdrew from this building so they don¡¯t bother the ordinary customers¡¹

    ¡¸The crematorium and the memorial service is in the neighboring building after all!¡¹

    Following Nei¡¯s gaze¡­

    The next building¡¯s visible from the lobby glass.

    They¡¯re connected to this building via a bridge, but¡­

    I see people in black clothes inside the building covered with reddish marble.

    In short¡­Jii-chan, Misuzu and Ruriko are in there now.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the only customer-only exit. They will head straight to that exit to the restaurant for the¡ºend of abstinence¡»¡­over there¡¹

    Following Margo-san¡¯s eyes¡­Oh, there¡¯s a Japanese restaurant indeed.

    ¡¸Normally, it would be a shop that Kouzuki house uses but¡­today¡¯s funeral isn¡¯t that big. They might want to end it at the crematorium and dimiss¡¹

    The Kouzuki group wants to hide the sudden death of Ruriko¡¯s father, Kouzuki Shigeaki as much as possible.

    While the interest of the media¡¯s still swaying to the scandal of Shirasaka house¡­so they don¡¯t draw public attention.

    Therefore, they rushed the funeral¡­

    ¡¸They should move selecting the shortest route. The new security director is Asami-san after all. Therefore, it¡¯s okay to monitor them from the lobby here¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Is there no backdoor or employee exit from this facility? Somehow, Asami-san¡¯s a top-heavy kind of person¡­so she won¡¯t go outwit from behind¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I think so too. Or rather¡­Seki-san has shown me the guard plans made by Asami-san last night¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Asami-san¡¯s plan¡­they won¡¯t come in front. The limousines would turn into the emergency exit¡­Kouzuki-san, Misuzu-san, Yoshiko-san, and Ruriko-san will be the only ones to move the shortest distance by car. The others are supposed to oowalk¡¹

    ¡¸Then ¡­it¡¯s not worth to watch over here?¡¹

    Ruriko, our target would move by car¡­so we can¡¯t make a move.

    Margo-san laughs at my stuffy voice.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t panic¡­that¡¯s just a plan of Asami-san from yesterday. Tanizawa-san would definitely be kicking that way

    ¡­Chief Tanizawa?

    ¡¸Today is Asami-san¡¯s first day on her job you see? Therefore, obviously¡­Tanizawa-san will be checking what Asami-san does in detail. Well, it¡¯s not a big deal¡­at work, he can just close his eyes and let them do it for real, and just coach her later, saying¡ºthat one isn¡¯t good¡»but¡­ when it comes to Kouzuki-san and Misuzu-san¡¯s and girl¡¯s safety, he has to interrupt you see?¡¹

    True¡­it took them time to leave the funeral venue¡­

    They rushed the car train in order to regain the delay¡­

    Asami-san¡¯s mistake is already coming out.

    ¡¸Asami-san¡¯s plan has three problems. One is that she breaks the security personnel. The limousine guards that will drive Kouzuki-san and others¡­and the guards that¡¯ll navigate Kouzuki clan by walking. If they¡¯re moving together, you can concentrate all the guards¡­it¡¯s not good to separate them Furthermore, walking and driving have different speeds. Asami-san has grouped the guards in black dress to¡­group inside Kousuki-san¡¯s limousine, guards protecting the limousine and a group that went ahead to the restaurant, greeting the limousine. Furthermore, it becomes necessary to divide the guards protecting the Kouzuki clan into four¡­if you do that, the guards of Kouzuki-san who¡¯s the most important here would be lacking¡¹

    ¡­I-I see.

    ¡¸Second¡­if you separate the limousines of¡ºKousuki-san and his granddaughter¡»and¡ºother members of Kouzuki house¡»who are walking, as expected, the branch families would be in ill-mood¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Those guys posses quite the troublesome pride.

    ¡¸Furthermore, in Asami-san¡¯s plan¡­for some reason, Ruriko-san¡¯s mother, and Misuzu¡¯s parents are on the¡ºwalking group¡»too¡¹

    ¡¸The late husband¡¯s wife is walking?¡­What the hell?¡­That¡¯s bullshit!?¡¹

    Nei¡¯s angry

    ¡¸You can imagine the reason¡­it¡¯s surely because they can¡¯t fit in one car¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸The driver would be from Kouzuki security service as expected. Then, Kouozuki-san, Misuzu-san, Yoshiko-san, and Ruriko-san¡­that¡¯s five. Then there are six guards¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­you can ride more people in the limousine, right?¡¹

    I asked¡­Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Look¡­do you think it¡¯s fine for the car of the head of Kouzuki house to be jam-packed?¡¹

    ¡­I-I see.

    Well, that¡¯s not good.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s a limousine, it can afford to have six more people. Or rather, the driver¡¯s seat and the front passengers which are security guards¡­feel like separated by a transparent plate¡¹

    ¡¸Then, they should just move with two cars. Then, Ruriko and Misuzu¡¯s parents can go by car too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­the branch families will also say¡ºlet me ride a car too¡»¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a mayhem inside the branch families asking who¡¯ll be the one to ride the empty seat next time. If it¡¯s just a simple order, then it would be Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father but today¡­there are elders who came too. It¡¯s not decided by just the thickness of the blood¡­if you get in, there would be strange suspicions from people saying¡ºThat person¡¯s being favored by Kakka¡»¡¹

    Seriously¡­they¡¯re such helpless nobles.

    ¡¸Asami-san is only thinking politically in her head so her plan was only one limousine. Kouzuki-san and his granddaughter¡­was her decision

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸By the way¡­here¡¯s the third problem¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸In the first place¡­do you think Kouzuki-san would be happy with that treatment? Only himself and his granddaughters were being treated specially¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Jii-chan would hate it¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, this facility is a public area. Just because you¡¯re the head of a famous house, Kouzuki house¡­to think that you¡¯d let the people of the establishment open their normally closed paths¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This is bad. If they opposed that¡­and got posted over the internet, it¡¯ll become a mess¡¹

    In with that as start¡­Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s death would be taken largely¡­

    Then people who doubt that it¡¯s a strange death would show up¡­

    ¡¸Therefore, Kouzuki-san will never accept Asami-san¡¯s plan¡­knowing that will be the case, Tanizawa-san ordered Asami-san to change plans before showing it to Kouzuki-san¡¹

    Yeah, ¡­it¡¯ll be too late after showing it to Jii-chan. He¡¯ll only get angry.

    ¡¸¡­However, Asami-san has a stubborn personality¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸If you see the plan, you can see the person¡¯s character¡­Tanizawa-san told Asami-san in advance that it¡¯s not okay, then she got offended, saying¡ºOkay, I¡¯ll just do exactly as you say!¡»¡­therefore¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸From that exit to the restaurant over there¡­the shortest distance will all be faced with guards¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Uumu

    ¡¸That¡¯s my inference¡­we¡¯ll it¡¯s fine. If the plan changes completely, Seki-san will tell us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously! We have to deal with the momentary changes!¡¹

    Nei always comes with Margo-san as the execution unit of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­so she seems to be used to this kind of thing.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll buy something from the shop!¡¹

    She goes to the lobby¡¯s shop.

    I look at the crematorium where Ruriko and others are at.

    ¡¸¡­After burning the bones¡­what are they going to do next?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸They join a pair of chopsticks and put the bones to the pot one by one¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hmmm¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, it¡¯s quite shocking¡­the human-shaped body earlier¡­gets burned and turned to bonoes¡¹

    ¡¸True¡­it¡¯s somewhat unimaginable¡¹

    Margo-san thinks.

    ¡¸In US, most people don¡¯t burn their corpse¡­it¡¯s at most 20%¡¹

    Oh, they just put them in a coffin and bury down?

    ¡¸In Christian ideology¡­all of the dead are given their¡ºfinal judgement¡»from their grave and then resurrected. So they think to not damage the physical body beyond the time of death¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­for countries like in the UK, even Christians have a high percentage of cremation¡­¡¹

    Margo-san really knows a lot of things.

    ¡¸Do you believe in God?¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s blue eyes ask me.

    ¡¸Err¡­I can¡¯t say if there¡¯s one or not. But, if there¡¯s one¡­I don¡¯t think God¡¯s kind to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­not kind?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I feel¡­like God¡¯s given me only challenges¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸You say something interesting¡¹

    Then, she thinks once again

    ¡¸Hey¡­the nature of the god the people believe in changes depending on the ethnic group and the area you live in¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. For example¡­Judaism is a religion born in the desert. Their God is very strict to humans. They immediately give people challenge¡­it¡¯s very unreasonable. Therefore, God is a scary existence to humans there¡­¡¹

    Margo-san keeps ono talking.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because the environment is a desert¡­it¡¯s very harsh towards humans¡­no matter how careful you are, you¡¯d die immediately on a dry land. Compared to that, Christianity¡­ is originally developed from Judaism, however¡­when it came to Europe, it changed as expected. Europe in Middle Ages have a mild climate¡­it¡¯s very easy to live. The ideology of God loves humans is very strong¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Then¡­looking at the religion on South Asia. It¡¯s very easy to live in there¡­if you go to the ocean, there¡¯s plenty of fish, if you go to the mountains, there are a lot of fruits you can eat. There¡¯s no inconvenience in living¡­in that environment, they believe that God has a soft personality towards humans. Therefore on the southern islands¡­everyone has much more festivals for the demons than God¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Demons?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that they¡¯re having faith in demons. In those islands¡­¡ºGod gives happiness to humans, even if you don¡¯t make festivals for them. But, it¡¯s unknown when demons bring misfortune to humans. Therefore, they have to do their best for festivals so the demons won¡¯t be displeased even at least. Even if you do that, God won¡¯t get angry. ¡ºBecause God loves humans abysmally¡»¡­Is their kind of faith¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s interesting¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think about Japan? Their ideology¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I think that it¡¯s ¡®He¡¯s gentle to humans¡¯ But if humans don¡¯t make their own effort, their wish won¡¯t come true¡­I think that¡¯s how everyone thinks of God¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­true, it¡¯s like that¡¹

    Margo-san thinks even more.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll write this theme as a report¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­she¡¯s more or less a college student.

    ¡¸Hey, I bought some!¡¹

    Nei comes back from the shop¡­

    ¡¸Sorry¡­there¡¯s no milk so take this coffee milk instead¡­!¡¹

    Nei hands a square paper pack to me and Margo-san

    ¡¸Eh¡­why milk?¡¹

    Before I finished asking¡­

    ¡¸And! Anko bread. They have this too!¡¹

    ¡­Anko bread and milk.

    ¡¸We¡¯re on the lookout after all!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Why does it have to anko bread and coffee milk when we¡¯re lookouts?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong! Margo-oneechan! Normally it¡¯s white milk¡¹

    ¡¸So¡­why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, you see¡¹

    Ah¡­I hope Margo-san doesn¡¯t write any strange reports about Japanese culture¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then¡­we kept watching from the lobby for about 40 minutes.

    It¡¯s a public space¡­so various families are visiting.

    There are other family members waiting for the cremation to end.

    Therefore, nobody cared even if we¡¯re in the lobby.

    ¡¸¡­They moved¡¹

    Margo-san mutters.

    True¡­the black clothed security guards in the other building are moving.

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re close to moving now. They¡¯re switching over their positions¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes.

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸You and Nei will stay here¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I will go to Iwakura-san¡¹

    Oh right.

    Speaking of which¡­where¡¯s Iwakura-kaichou?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be making a mess¡­then, we¡¯ll take only Ruriko-san out of security¡¹

    ¡¸How?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at me.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡¯s going to follow what you say, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, somehow¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s too smart, but¡­top-heavy as well. Her head knows that she has no choice but to follow me. But, her heart isn¡¯t completely done yet¡¹

    Furthermore¡­her body too.

    Until she feels pleasant from sex¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s body won¡¯t accept me, I think

    ¡¸Well, Ruriko¡¯s a blue fruit¡­¡¹

    Nei speaks her impressions.

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡¹ Misuzu-san and Michi-san are there too. They¡¯ll follow up well¡¹

    Once we start the¡ºRuriko ©` Kidnapping¡»¡­Misuzu and others will read the air and cooperate

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san will also help¡¹

    ¡¸No, Jii-chan told us to do our best with our own power¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­he won¡¯t interfere on purpose, would he?¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­true

    Jii-chan was the one who originally sold Ruriko to me to separate her from Kouzuki house.

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t wish Ruriko to keep trapped inside Kozuki house.

    Ruriko¡­has to break her shell and feel the outside air.

    ¡¸Then¡­the problem is only that girl!¡¹

    Nei said¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Yoshiko-san¡¹

    Yoshiko-san might try to interfere our¡ºkidnapping¡»

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll do something about it¡¹

    ¡­Nei?

    ¡¸Good¡­then I¡¯ll be heading to Iwakura-san¡¯s place, you and Nei¡­let¡¯s see, go near to the path there. You just have to pretend to be talking to each other. It¡¯s fine, this is a public facility, as long as you don¡¯t show hostility¡­Kouzuki security service can¡¯t take you out¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    ¡¸Hold to your phones¡­if something happens, I¡¯ll contact right away¡­¡¹

    Then, Margo-san walks out in small steps

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go too!¡¹

    Nei stands up holding the anko bread.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, the other side of the building¡¯s finally getting noisy.

    Jii-chan and others should be coming out soon.

    The black clothing guards outside¡­have also gathered in the way to the restaurant from the exit.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s gathering here¡­that¡¯s a key point!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Look, Yo-chan¡­stick to me closer! Let¡¯s pretend to be lovers!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not pretending¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why! We¡¯re on our operation right now!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re lovers, after all, ¡­me and Nei¡¹

    When we¡¯re alone, I call her¡ºNei¡», not¡ºNee©`san¡»

    ¡¸¡­Geez¡¹

    ¡­arere?

    ¡¸Are you angry¡­Nei?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong! I¡¯m embarrassed!!!¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ears¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love you, I love you, I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Me tooo¡¹

    I whispered

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei¡­!¡¹

    I want to kiss but¡­the black-clothed men gather around here too¡­

    Ah, the person I met with Seki-san from the parking lot earlier.

    ¡­This is bad.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­it¡¯s better to make them think that I¡¯m Seki-san¡¯s assistant now¡¹

    I hide in the shadow of the parked car and tell Nei.

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I met that person earlier when I¡¯m with Seki-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger. Rather, it might be better for us to adapt¡¹

    I take off the vinyl jumper right away and hand it to Nei.

    Nei sniffs it.

    ¡¸Yes, it smells like Yo-chan!¡¹

    Then, she wore the jumper herself

    ¡­Good

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    The black-clothed guard from earlier¡­noticed me and comes.

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­which bus station is the best to get from here to **** ?¡¹

    Nei asks the man in black clothes with a smile.

    ¡¸Oh, that would be¡­¡¹

    The man in black clothes misunderstands that Nei¡¯s just asking me the directions.

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Pii!

    One black-clothed man whistled at the entrance of the building.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»coming!¡­I¡¯m sorry, lady, could you move over there? A group¡¯s coming right nowo¡¹

    The automatic door opens and Seki-san appeared first.

    She immediately noticed me¡­

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m being called¡­I¡¯m going¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, okay¡¹

    The man in black clothes thinks that I¡¯m Seki-san¡¯s assistant

    I walk towards Seki-san dignified¡­

 Chapter 398. Gauntlet

    Chapter 398. Gauntlet

    I go before Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­Stay next to me. We¡¯ll respond as soon as the situation changes.¡¹

    She whispers to me.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s going to happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows?¡­Even I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Just in case, she heard that Margo-san would be doing something at this stage.

    But, she wasn¡¯t told what¡¯s about to happen?

    ¡¸Get down, the¡ºmain force¡»will be coming¡¹

    The front entrance automatic door opens.

    First, men in black clothes come out.

    Behind them¡­are people from Kouzuki house branch family.

    Kouzuki group¡­the executives deeply involved with Ruriko¡¯s father.

    Then, another black clothed united.

    A big body appear noticeably¡­it¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s full-time guard, Ootoku-san.

    Then¡­Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san.

    Jii-chan carries the paulownia box with the bones inside.

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s on Jii-chan¡¯s side.

    Behind them¡­Ruriko¡¯s mother who¡¯s holding a portrait.

    Then, Misuzu¡¯s parents.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi.

    Behind them¡­Choumoto-san, the other full-time guard. He¡¯s also huge.

    Then, other black-clothed men¡­

    Overall, they¡¯re a large parade of 50 people.

    Surrounding that parade¡­are black-clothed men lined up a few meters?

    Including us, the large number of people move slowly.

    From the crematorium building here to the restaurant over there¡­

    It¡¯s about a hundred meters across the street.

    ¡¸This is overkill. We have 90 percent of the guards coming here¡­¡¹

    Seki-san said while walking.

    Because the division plan was rejected by chief Tanizawa¡­Asami-san gathered all of the security guards here instead.

    ¡¸But, since everyone¡¯s wearing a black necktie in formal dress¡­they look like a large family that gathered together for the funeral service from afar, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    I try saying it while walking.

    Seki-san looks at me with¡ºahn?¡» eyes

    ¡¸Haha¡­no way of course. The guards have the same physique and hairstyle¡¹

    They can only be seen as¡ºguards in civilian clothes¡»by anyone.

    All of them are walking heavily while watching the surroundings.

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s needed to have people who can be immediately judged as a¡ºguard¡»from a glance, but¡­that¡¯s a countermeasure for assailants. But, it mustn¡¯t be blended that they don¡¯t know who¡¯s a guard and who¡¯s an ordinary person¡­¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s disgusted.

    ¡¸The mourning dress of the guards to¡­they¡¯re from the same manufacturer you see? Perhaps that was instructed by the former director Yamaoka-san, but¡­¡¹

    Yeah, the shape of the collar, the texture of the fabric¡­all of them are the same.

    With this¡­there¡¯s no meaning to be a guard in civilian clothes.

    ¡¸It has to be changed together with the unification of hairstyle. I¡¯ll propose that to chief Tanizawa later. Seriously¡­who would¡¯ve thought that Yamaoka-san would grab rebates from a corporate clothing company¡¹

    If everyone¡¯s the same¡­then that kind of doubt will come up.

    ¡¸True, their physique is something we can¡¯t do anything about but¡­their hairstyle and clothes can be changed, right?¡¹

    This¡­looks like a cloned human unit.

    ¡¸Even their physique¡­it¡¯s not like that all of the Kouzuki security service¡¯s guards should have that Judo shape¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Don¡¯t they do the same kind of training to have that kind of body?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no such thing¡­the people today are all having Judo build you see? There are people who main Karate or slender among Kouzuki security service. ¡­The new director, Asami, was the one who appointed only Judo group men. In her imagination, guards are all Judo body type. As expected, she¡¯s someone who¡¯s useless on site¡­¡¹

    Seki-san mutters.

    Speaking of which¡­where¡¯s that Asami-san

    ¡­Ah

    Obliquely behind the line, from a high place¡­she¡¯s following while looking down on the site.

    Alone¡­

    ¡¸Somehow¡­Asami-san stands out¡¹

    There¡¯s one female guard looking from above the Judo type guards.

    Having an earphone in her ear and a radio at hand¡­

    She¡¯s giving directions via gestures and voice over the radio.

    Yeah, she stands out.

    ¡¸I wonder if she¡¯s an idiot. Well, I can understand the feeling of overlooking the whole situation from a slightly above position but¡­she intends to go there alone?¡¹

    True, there¡¯s no assistant nor aides.

    ¡¸Eh¡­she intends to communicate with the subordinates via radio?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­I think that there¡¯s no hindrance to the transmission of commands.

    She¡¯s instructing loudly from the top.

    ¡¸Not that¡­if the one in charge of security is in that place by herself, what would you do if she was attacked first?¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    ¡¸ That person¡¯s only focusing on¡ºKakka¡»she¡¯s not being wary of her surroundings you see? Attackers aren¡¯t alone. They might have someone to crush Asami-san, the head of security you know? If the command system gets confused, the enemy troops will attack¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Therefore, chief Tanizawa¡¯s right behind¡ºKakka¡» Normally, the security for today should be left to Asami-san¡­Chief shouldn¡¯t be on direct guard, and should be looking at the whole from where I stand¡¹

    Yeah¡­not in front of the line but a step back, monitoring the situation¡­that is chief Tanizawa¡¯s original standing.

    ¡¸True, Tanizawa-san and Asami-san¡¯s position are swapped¡¹

    Asami-san who¡¯s the actual site manager is looking over Jii-chan¡¯s line¡­

    Tanizawa-san who should be only monitoring Asami-san¡¯s job is protecting Jii-chan¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Wrong¡­it¡¯s a big problem for Asami-san to be on a¡ºhigher place¡»than¡ºKakka¡» If she¡¯s monitoring the whole place¡­then she should be where I am, ¡ºfrom a lower place¡»than the person guarded¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸That is the iron rule for the¡ºguards¡»¡­guards shouldn¡¯t stand out more than the person they protect¡­!¡¹

    Listening to Seki-san¡¯s words, I look at the positions of the guards once again.

    ¡­True, Asami-san¡¯s position, she¡¯s the only one obvious.

    Talking to the radio¡­making gestures, Asami-san giving instructions to the guards in black clothes¡­everyone can see that she¡¯s the leader of this place.

    On the other hand¡­the place where Seki-san and I are in.

    We¡¯re far from Jii-chan¡¯s line but¡­we¡¯re naturally mixed in with the arrangement of the other guards in black clothes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to have just the guards know who¡¯s the top of security. And yet, she tries to stand out on purpose¡¹

    ¡¸On purpose?¡¹

    ¡¸ That person¡¯s selling herself to¡ºKakka¡»and Kouzuki group¡­!¡¹

    Oh right.

    Asami-san¡¯s objective is to get acquainted with influential people and have them support her in the future when she runs as a politician

    ¡¸She¡¯s not suited for security at all¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Why did chief Tanizawa choose that person?¡­I never thought that it would be a person this incompatible with the job!¡¹

    I wonder if chief Tanizawa¡¯s eyes are getting cloudy¡­

    ¡¸Speaking of which, Seki-san¡­ you¡¯re a full-time guard, and yet why you¡¯re here?¡¹

    Normally¡­she¡¯d be with Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, not leaving Jii-chan¡¯s side.

    ¡¸I got off earlier¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Got off?¡¹

    ¡¸If I enter guard¡­it¡¯ll be advantageous to you¡¹

    Us¡­¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Chief Tanizawa¡­knows that you¡¯re up to something, only until that point. That I¡¯m on your side too¡¹

    Oh

    If Seki-san is next to Ruriko once Margo-san does something¡­

    Then the kidnapping would go smoothly

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I was told to watch over here¡¹

    ¡­I see

    ¡¸In exchange¡­I won¡¯t help Asami-san though¡¹

    Not helping Asami-san¡­

    Means that she¡¯ll overlook us kidnapping Ruriko.

    I check the position of everyone.

    Yoshiko-san is on Jii-chan¡¯s side.

    She looks at Ruriko who¡¯s behind from time to time.

    But, there are a lot of people in between Ruriko and Yoshiko-san.

    They¡¯re far apart¡­above all, Jii-chan forbids Yoshiko-san to communicate with Ruriko.

    Ruriko¡¯s looking down.

    Misuzu walks lightly with Ruriko.

    From the surrounding gazes, Misuzu can only be seen to support her cousin who lost her father.

    Behind them¡­is Michi.

    Michi seems to know where I am no matter how far away it is.

    Our eyes met.

    That¡¯s why I know what¡¯s in her mind.

    Whatever happens, she¡¯s ready to respond immediately.

    Then¡­where¡¯s Nei?

    Nei¡¯s¡­away from the security guard from before, looking at our line like a curious spectator.

    Having a natural feel¡­

    Ah, she looks at me smiling.

    Then, I also prepare myself.

    There¡¯s no doubt that this is the critical point¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­this is the ¡ºRuby-con river¡»¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    The parade of people will try to cross the street.

    This is the front of the crematorium. It¡¯s forced to be deserted.

    There are no cars on the street at all.

    There¡¯s neither signal light or pedestrian crossing¡­Kouzuki security guards cross the roadway along with the parade.

    ¡¸If it was me¡­I¡¯d go with this timing¡¹

    The parade comes to the road.

    Just in time.

    ¡¸¡­It seems they¡¯re here¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    I turn my eyes towards Seki-san¡¯s gaze¡­

    ¡¸¡­Bus?¡¹

    There¡¯s a big bus coming from the crematorium parking lot

    ¡­Is that?

    ¡¸It¡¯s the bus Kouzuki house boarded in a while ago¡¹

    Oh, they used that to move from the funeral ceremony venue

    ¡¸Once the dinner¡¯s over¡­they¡¯re supposed to carry them from the parking lot of that restaurant¡­however¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not used to move¡ºKakka¡»¡¹

    ¡­Right.

    While the guards concentrate on moving Jii-chan¡­why would they bother to move the bus?

    ¡¸But, they won¡¯t be going back to the crematorium anymore¡­so it¡¯s not strange for the bus to move towards the restaurant in this timing¡¹

    Yeah, the cremation and the memorial service is already done.

    There¡¯s no need to use the crematorium¡­so it¡¯s just a nuisance to the facility to have a bus parked at the crematorium all the time.

    It won¡¯t be strange to move it to the restaurant which is the next destination.

    ¡¸Now, how would she judge this¡­that is Asami-san¡¯s aptitude test¡¹

    Director Asami¡­

    Ah, she doesn¡¯t mind it.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a bus unrelated to her¡­then she¡¯ll be alert, but. That bus is owned by Kouzuki security service. The drivers are obviously guards from the same company. Therefore¡­she seems to have judged that the person in charge did it voluntarily¡¹

    But still, ¡­some of the black-clothed guards mind the bus.

    There are some who try to check the situation or get away from the placement of guards, but¡­

    Asami-san shouts something at the radio¡­

    They immediately returned to their formation.

    ¡¸Just now, she takes priority for¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»guards to cross the way, she ordered¡º don¡¯t move¡»¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s got earphones for the radio too.

    She¡¯s listening to Asami-san¡¯s instructions in real time.

    ¡¸Is there a reserve who¡¯ll look at the bus?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s none¡­she must be thinking that it¡¯s fine to just check it after¡ºKakka¡»crossed the road and entered the restaurant¡¹

    Then it¡¯s too late.

    For some reason¡­the tourist bus that came from the parking lot¡­

    Makes a big turn¡­

    And is coming towards us¡­!

    ¡¸¡­W-What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Why is it coming towards here?¡¹

    The guards raise their voices¡­

    The bus is speeding up

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up, everyone give way!¡¹

    Asami-san screams

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible!¡¹

    Even if she says that¡­there¡¯s more than 50 people that have crossed the road.

    There are old people other than Jii-chan too¡­

    There¡¯s no way they could run across the way.

    ¡¸Does the driver not have a radio?!¡¹

    Asami-san shouts at the subordinates.

    ¡¸They should have one but¡­there¡¯s no response!¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that¡­who¡¯s driving that?¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it Sugiura from the vehicle division?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s not Sugiura!?¡¹

    The driver seat of the bus has¡­

    Someone wearing Kouzuki security service uniform¡­though their face can¡¯t be seen because of a hat¡­

    I know though¡­

    That¡¯s Margo Starkweather.

    One of my most reliable allies.

    ¡¸Hey, stooooop!! Stoooooop!!!¡¹

    At the moment the black-clothed guards tried to jump towards the bus while shouting¡­

    The huge bus roars the engine and accelerates further!

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡¹

    If this goes on, the bus would crash to the parade¡­and it¡¯ll be a big catastrophe

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you mad!¡¹

    The young people are already crossing the road.

    The old people move forward with the guards.

    ¡¸Excuse me,¡ºKakka¡»!¡¹

    Ootoku-san hugs Jii-chan¡­

    Then he runs to the back¡­

    For Jii-chan, it¡¯s much shorter to move back than ahead.

    Misuzu and Ruriko run to the sidewalk they were before too.

    Choumoto-san follows as their guard.

    The chunk of 50 people is split into two¡­!

    ¡­Kikikiikiii!!!

    At the sudden turn of brakes¡­Margo-san turns the handle with all her might.

    The bus¡­swings sideways and stops facing front¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Shugo!

    ¡­Boaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    White smoke rises from the bus!

    A smoke grenade was thrown from the driver¡¯s seat¡­?!

    ¡¸Someone ran away!¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t escape!¡¹

    The silhouette jumped off the window of the bus and ran through the white smoke.

    ¡­Margo-san

    ¡¸Not now! Secure everyone else instead!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s angry voice sounds.

    ¡¸Think what¡¯s most important right now!!!¡¹

    The black-clothed men who¡¯re split into two protect their¡ºguard subject¡» in panic.

    Chief Tanizawa looked at me¡­and smiled.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸He thought that you would take Ruriko-sama out of the current confusion¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸The guards are separated from the front and behind¡­after being thinned¡­they pay attention to the driver of the bus¡­there¡¯s an opportunity in there¡¹

    I see¡­that¡¯s his move.

    But, I haven¡¯t received any instructions from Margo-san.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san¡¯s¡­underestimating you people it seems. He doesn¡¯t get it¡¹

    Eh¡­Seki-san?

    ¡¸If the aim was really to confuse the site¡­the amount of smoke is too small¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­

    The white smoke is about to disappear already

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡­Gishi!

    ¡­Gishi¡­Gishi!

    The bus that should be stopped¡­is shaking?

    This, is the sound of the suspension going up and down?

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Ahaaaan?¡¹

    A woman¡¯s gasping voice comes from inside the bus¡­!

    ¡¸Goood! More! More, more¡­drive me crazyyyyyyy!!¡¹

    ¡­Gishi!¡­Gishi!¡­Gishi!

    Rubbing my eyes¡­there¡¯s a naked woman on board at the end seat of the bus¡­

    Grasping her own breasts¡­she violently swings her hips up and down.

    ¡¸Goooood, so goooood¡­cum inside meeee, cum inside me agaiiiin!!!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah.

    W-What are you doing¡­Iwakura-san?

    ¡¸W-What are you doing! You over there!¡¹

    One of the black-clothed guards shouts at Iwakura-san on behalf of my thoughts.

    ¡¸What am I doing?¡­Looking makes you know it right? What am I doing!!!!¡¹

    The bus window opens¡­and Iwakura-san shows her face.

    Lustful eyes¡­

    Iwakura-kaichou moves her waist dynamically.

    The bus shakes.

    ¡¸P-Please, ¡­give me a break alreadyyyy¡­!¡¹

    This voice¡­

    ¡¸Noo¡­you promised to satisfy me, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s soon¡­I¡¯m cumming soon !¡¹

    Iwakura-san looks down at the group outside the bus with lewd eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­going to cum¡­I¡¯m going to cum again¡­I¡¯m going to cum again in front of all your relatives!!!¡¹

    The people outside the bus¡­are all stunned.

    ¡¸Where is that Onee-san going?¡¹

    A young boy from the lower house of Kouzuki house asks his parents.

    ¡¸¡­D-Don¡¯t look! You mustn¡¯t!¡¹

    Then a mother covers the eyes of the child so he won¡¯t see the¡ºslutty woman¡»that appeared

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Just don¡¯t look¡­you shouldn¡¯t look at something that dirty!¡¹

    ¡¸Dirty? She¡¯s a beautiful Onee-san¡­naked though¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    At that moment¡­

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaah, cumming, cumming, In front of these wealthy people¡­and even the guards, I¡¯m¡­cumming¡­cumming¡­an explosion is comiiiiing!!¡¹

    Iwakura-san stretches, turning her body into a bow¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sheet, I¡¯m cumming too, cumming¡­cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Give it out! I¡¯m also cumming!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s coming, coming out, my womb¡¯s so hot¡­the hot stuff is coming in¡­aaaaahn, cumming, cumming, I¡¯m¡­cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiingggg!!!!¡¹

    Iwakura Yukiyo reaches climax violently¡­

    While cumming, she grinds her legs¡­tightening the man¡¯s penis

    Squeezing it to the last drop¡­

    ¡¸Fuuu¡­haa¡­uyuuun¡­my stomach¡¯s full! Ufufufu!¡¹

    Iwakura-san smiles satisfied.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Hey, everyone saw it¡­my, e-c-s-t-a-c-y! Ufun?!¡¹

    Her perversion¡¯s exposed¡­really

    ¡¸W-Who are you!¡¹

    Asami-san asks Iwakura-san inside the bus.

    ¡¸Errrr¡­hey, what should we explain to everyone?¡¹

    Iwakura-san pulls up the man she¡¯s straddling on strongly.

    The man¡¯s voice shows up in the bus window.

    ¡¸¡­W-What are you doing, Satoshi!!!¡¹

    Ah¡­knew it.

    ¡¸When I thought you disappeared¡­Satoshi¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, Tsunoda Fumikazu-kun is also here! Six rounds with Satoshi-chan, and five rounds of sex with Tsunoda-kun!¡¹

    The slut laughs.

    ¡¸Let go of my son!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about¡­Satoshi-san¡¯s penis is still inside of me!¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s in her perfect form.

    ¡¸In case I made a baby¡­which would take responsibility, Satoshi-chan or Tsunoda-kun? I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s lewd act continues.

    ¡­Then.

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­Ruriko¡¯s feeling sick¡¹

    Among the confused people of Kouzuki clan and guards¡­

    Misuzu calls to her grandfather¡­

 Chapter 399. Iâ€™ll succeed in life

    Chapter 399. I¡¯ll succeed in life

    ¡¸Are you okay, Ruriko?!¡¹

    Misuzu speaks loudly

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s obvious that Ruriko-sama would feel unwell if you show her this kind of thing!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji shouts with dignity and seriousness in his voice.

    I hide behind Seki-san¡¯s shadow.

    I¡¯m wearing Kouzuki security service uniform¡­and since I¡¯m not wearing the glasses for disguise Seki-san lent me, I think that he might notice me.

    The students know my face.

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­I think that it¡¯s better for Ruriko to come home¡¹

    Misuzu hugs Ruriko and tells her grandfather.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­Ruriko?¡¹

    Ruriko¡­takes a moment¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yes. I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m deeply sorry but I would like to excuse myself from here¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s already agreed to be kidnapped by me.

    ¡¸¡­Stay here. Don¡¯t follow me¡¹

    Seki-san whispers to me¡­then, she takes distance.

    ¡¸I see, then it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡¹

    At the moment Jii-chan said that¡­

    ¡¸¡­I will accompany her¡¹

    Seki-san nominates herself

    The people¡¯s gaze concentrate oni Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸Umu¡­then, I¡¯ll leave her to you, Seki-kun¡¹

    Jii-chan answers naturally.

    Everyone in this place knows that she¡¯s one of Jii-chan¡¯s full-time guards.

    Nobody would think of it as strange.

    ¡¸Then, I will look after Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Seki-san¡¹

    Misuzu entrusts Ruriko¡¯s body to Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡­!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at Ruriko worriedly¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡­Ruriko-sama¡­¡¹

    She must be worried that Ruriko will be gone.

    She wishes to follow Ruriko¡¯s side just like usual.

    But, Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸No. Leave her to Seki-kun¡¹

    He declares coldly

    ¡¸After this meal, it¡¯ll be your debut¡¹

    Then, ignoring Yoshiko-san who¡¯s still about to say something, he turns to chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸Hey, should we enter the shop on the other side or is it better to go back to the crematorium?¡¹

    Fifty people from Kouzuki house and security guards¡­are divided by the big bus into two.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry, Kakka¡­Director Asami, hurry up and give your instructions!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa scolds the new director Asami.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­Err¡¹

    Asami-san¡¯s completely panicking.

    Her head¡¯s spinning around.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll take over¡¹

    After a moment, chief Tanizawa cuts off Asami-san.

    ¡¸Our priority is to take¡ºKakka¡»and everyone to that store! All guards reassemble! Each group must monitor their surroundings! Don¡¯t overlook any anomaly!¡­Yugawara!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?!¡¹

    ¡¸Check all the cars left in the parking lot with your reserve team. Someone might¡¯ve worked on the vehicles other than this!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    There are about five black-clothed men that run into the parking lot of the crematorium.

    ¡¸Sanada and Takahashi¡¯s team will reexamine the inside of the shop over there. ¡ºKakka¡» can¡¯t enter until the safety¡¯s confirmed. Hurry!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ha!¡¹

    Ten more guards dashed towards the restaurant.

    ¡¸In the first place, there are too many guards in this place¡­Hamakita!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸ Your team will move this bus. We shouldn¡¯t leave it on this road. Is there anyone who can drive a large bus?¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­and Yanagida¡¹

    ¡¸Then transfer it to the parking lot of the restaurant, ASAP¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U-Uhm¡¹

    Guard Hamakita doesn¡¯t move lighting fast like the other guards.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do about the people inside the bus?¡¹

    Inside the bus is¡­the naked Iwakura-kaichou, still attacking the helpless Kouzuki Satoshi

    She¡¯s looking at the situation outside the bus interestingly.

    ¡¸The woman¡¯s a prostitute or anything¡­she¡¯s just hired to make a commotion. You won¡¯t get any information from her¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯d like the two insolent men to be handed to me. I¡¯ll thoroughly punish them!¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji shouts to chief Tanizawa on behalf of the young group.

    ¡¸Souji¡­do that late. We must eat first¡¹

    ¡¸But, ¡ºKakka¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still time for the dead Shigeaki¡­can we all talk about our memories about Shigeaki instead?¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­says while holding the paulownia box in his hands.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji bows his head.

    ¡¸Tanizawa¡­look after Satoshi and Tsunoda. I don¡¯t like to see their faces for a while¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡­Hamakita, you two drive the cars of security service. Keep an eye on that woman. You don¡¯t have to interrogate her. Wait for my arrival¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Roger!¡¹

    Guard Hamakita takes his own group to the bus.

    ¡¸Uwa, it stinks¡­W-What?!¡¹

    The black-clothed men who got on the bus noticed a foul odor.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pee! Satoshi-chan said he wants to drink my pee~!¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou laughs.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that!¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi¡¯s completely worn out¡­he¡¯s in low spirits.

    ¡¸But, you drank it didn¡¯t you, Satoshi-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I drank it, I did!!!¡¹

    What kind of play were they doing?

    Chief Tanizawa who¡¯s looking at the situation¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Asami-kun¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹

    Asami-san who¡¯s dispirited as the site command was taken away¡­got surprised when chief Tanizawa suddenly called her.

    ¡¸Keep the cars of Kouzuki house safe until the end of the meal¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, Uhm?¡¹

    ¡¸ That bus can¡¯t be used without cleaning it. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­yes. Bus¡­we¡¯re going to charter the bus?¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot¡­who cares if it¡¯s a taxi or whatever. Ask each family how they want to return and call the necessary number of taxis. You can do that much, can¡¯t you? Also, prepare taxi tickets¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at the people of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s pay on their way back home would, of course, be paid by Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa smiles, members of Kouzuki clan felt relieved.

    ¡¸How is it? Is there any abnormality in the surroundings?¡­Mogi?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s none!¡¹

    ¡¸Saito!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s none!¡¹

    ¡¸Kobayashi!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s none!¡¹

    ¡¸Kabashima!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s none!¡¹

    The guards from all directions reply loudly

    ¡¸Everyone, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting¡­ Then, let¡¯s go. Formation, advance!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ha!¡¹

    The guard in front starts walking

    ¡¸Then¡­ let us go too¡¹

    Seki-san tells Ruriko.

    Then, she sends me a glance.

    I head towards Seki-san and Ruriko.

    I turn my back so my face won¡¯t be seen by the students¡­

    ¡¸Come¡­we¡¯re going¡¹

    Seki-san calls me like it¡¯s natural.

    The guards from Kouzuki security service refers me to Seki-san¡¯s assistant.

    Actually, I¡¯m wearing the yellow collar from top elite¡¯s assistants.

    Therefore, the guards don¡¯t think of it as strange when I join up with Seki-san.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko, let¡¯s go¡¹

    I whisper to Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    She answers in a small voice.

    Seki-san in front, then Ruriko and me.

    We retreat from Jii-chan and the guards.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­it went well!¡¹

    Nei joins up with us when Jii-chan¡¯s parade was completely out of sight.

    ¡¸No, but¡­is this even¡ºkidnapping¡»?¡¹

    I just took away Ruriko legally before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s not that we¡¯re antagonizing Kouzuki Ojii-chan!¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­

    ¡¸But, Seki-san¡­will you be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if we take Ruriko like this¡­Seki-san would lose her position in Kouzuki security service¡­!¡¹

    If the¡ºkidnapping¡»is exposed¡­it¡¯ll be a problem.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll be kidnapped by you guys as well¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Look after me okay? I¡¯m a hostage after all¡¹

    Seki-san smiles at me.

    ¡­I see.

    Last night, the¡ºkidnapping¡»plan Seki-san and Margo-san talked about is¡­

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service aside¡­I think that Ruriko-sama should be taken in a way Kouzuki clan won¡¯t be suspicious of it. If not, the clan would heat up again you see?¡¹

    Kouzuki house¡¯s branch families are quite troublesome¡­

    ¡¸Those people didn¡¯t notice that Ruriko-sama¡¯s is kidnapped. If possible, forever¡­it turned out like this when we thought of that¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸In the first place¡­I was the one who proposed to use the bus but¡­what¡¯s with that perverted girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry! That¡¯s our secret weapon. Iwakura Yukiyo-chan who¡¯s a pink nuclear warhead!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Surprised? Well, you see¡­We thought that it would be the best to make Ruriko feel sick suddenly¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, rather¡­ it did affect everyone other than Ruriko¡¹

    I¡¯m more surprised than that.

    Like Kouzuki Souji¡¯s house who have people with strict morals.

    ¡¸Well¡­everyone thinks that they want to go out after the meal, at any costs¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»seat¡­furthermore, Shigeaki-sama has died, Yoshiko-sama¡¯s recognized as a granddaughter, and it¡¯s immediately after¡ºKakka¡»announced his retirement. Everyone from Kouzuki house would like to talk to¡ºKakka¡»by all means¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    The branch families of Kouzuki house are uneasy about their future.

    ¡¸In this situation¡­the only ones who can think of leaving early or not be attending the dinner meeting is only Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Whatever happens¡­Ruriko and Misuzu are Jii-cha¡¯s granddaughters.

    Their positions in Kouzuki house are unwavering.

    From now on, Yoshiko-san will be included¡­the branch families are in a fight on who¡¯ll bring them as the palanquin¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s got nothing to do with it anymore.

    ¡¸Seki-sama¡­please call me¡ºRuriko¡»¡¹

    Ruriko said

    ¡¸I was chased out of Kouzuki house. I¡¯m now a property of Onii-sama. I¡¯m a woman who has nothing to do with Kouzuki house anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me.

    ¡¸Well, yeah¡­¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸But, well¡­there¡¯s also, an agreement between¡ºKakka¡»and Ruriko-sama, is there not? I have no concern about who¡¯s the lower rank. I will still call you¡ºRuriko-sama¡»from now on¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸No¡­I now have fallen to a low-status. Being treated respectfully is beyond my position¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­it¡¯s about time you understand¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­still thinking that Kouzuki house members are better than others or that they¡¯re great¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s¡ºsocial position illusion¡»inside must be destroyed.

    ¡¸Whether you¡¯re the lady of Kouzuki house or my slave¡­Ruriko is Ruriko. Nothing changed¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m just a helpless and worthless girl¡¹

    Ruriko discovers her reality from the conversation in the waiting room at the crematorium.

    Without Kouzuki house¡¯s backing, she¡¯s just a naive girl who has no way of earning her living.

    ¡¸That¡¯s just the same as before¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Not ¡ºRuriko now¡»¡­but instead¡ºRuriko who was a lady of Kouzuki house¡», a powerless girl¡­¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I think it is as you say¡¹

    ¡¸Look, nothing changed¡­Ruriko is still Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is, true. I was under the impression that the power of Kouzuki house was my own¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Not just the power¡­the tradition of the house and the honor as well¡­you¡¯re putting it on top of yourself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Ruriko looks down.

    ¡¸¡­Do you get it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve always been a low-born woman from the start¡¹

    ¡­Aaaaah!

    ¡­Geez!

    ¡¸Why are you now self-depreciating!? Are you a roller coaster?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Well true¡­your birth is of a noble family, it¡¯s definite that Ruriko¡¯s a noble! But you see, that said¡­you¡¯re only a noble or a low-life? Is there no normal inside Ruriko¡¯s head?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¯m truly a lowly woman¡­I¡¯m just a woman who can¡¯t do anything by herself!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That doesn¡¯t mean that Ruriko¡¯s worthless!¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸When you were smiling, I was happy. I felt I¡¯m having fun. Ruriko¡¯s an amazing beauty so I¡¯m happy just having you stay by my side¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me¡­?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t express it in words that well but, anyway, Ruriko¡¯s not worthless. Ruriko has a worth. At least, I do feel that Ruriko has. Therefore, don¡¯t belittle yourself¡­Ruriko, you¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸I feel like I have never¡ºexisted¡»to most people until now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone in the family, my friends at school, even everyone at the dance practice¡­they look at me but never looked at me. Even if they turn their eyes at me, their hearts feel like they¡¯re turned away¡­¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko.

    ¡¸I especially felt that during the presentation from the day before yesterday. I was dancing off in front of everyone and yet¡­everybody isn¡¯t looking at me¡¹

    A few days ago¡­I remember Ruriko¡¯s dance on the stage.

    It¡¯s an amazing dance.

    But, the audience¡­towards the daughter of Kouzuki house¡­

    They didn¡¯t applause.

    They felt like praising Ruriko is a blasphemy to Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Back then, Onii-sama gave me a flower¡­¡¹

    Yeah, I¡­

    ¡¸I feel sorry that Ruriko¡¯s the only one who couldn¡¯t have flowers¡¹

    Ruriko felt shocked.

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­has never seen me as the daughter of Kouzuki house from the beginning¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you that?¡­Ruriko is Ruriko. For me, you¡¯re only a cute girl¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s cheeks blushed¡­

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s looking at us¡­speaks

    ¡¸Yo-chan, Ruriko wants to hold hands it seems¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Ruriko¡¯s cute hand is extending towards me.

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s hold hands¡­Ruriko¡¹

    I hold Ruriko¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸And then! This hand is mine!¡¹

    Nei grasps the other hand

    ¡¸Really, you people are such in a good relationship¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸Jealous? Seki-san wants to hold hands too?¡¹

    Nei-san presents her hand to Seki-san.

    ¡¸Well, I guess I should¡­!¡¹

    Seki-san holds Nei¡¯s hand.

    The four of us walk side by side, holding hands.

    ¡¸Seki-san, you actually want to hold Yo-chan¡¯s hands, right?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine for now¡­I¡¯ll aim for the times you¡¯re away¡¹

    ¡¸Why?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­when you¡¯re close, it won¡¯t end with just holding hands, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Gunu. That might be. Ahahaha¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Anyway, it¡¯s the four of us for now¡­

    The four of us move forward.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    We arrived in front of Seki-san¡¯s Dodge Charger in the parking lot.

    This is far away from the cars of Kouzuki security service.

    Seki-san purposely parked here as she saw Asami-san¡¯s plan.

    I can¡¯t see any guards nearby.

    ¡¸Then¡­what should we do after this?¡¹

    I ask Seki-san.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll ride my car¡­and leave this place. Meeting up with Margo-san outside¡­that¡¯s the plan¡¹

    Then, we¡¯ll take Ruriko back to the¡ºmansion¡»

    ¡¸But¡­what about Iwakura-san?¡¹

    We can¡¯t just leave her alone.

    ¡¸Well¡­Sensei will just negotiate with Tanizawa-san and pick her up later! We can¡¯t do anything until we escaped safely¡¹

    True¡­at this stage, she might be used as a negotiating card to take back Ruriko.

    Anyway, we have to take away Ruriko first.

    ¡¸Well, she¡¯ll be fine¡­ I think that she¡¯s satisfied doing that perverted exhibition play in front of everyone from Kouzuki clan! Or rather¡­I think that she¡¯s still naked at this stage. Even if she¡¯s surrounded by the guards, I think that she¡¯d just show off and say¡ºLook, look at me¡»¡­!

    Nei¡¯s imagination is probably right.

    ¡¸¡­Who is she?¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸Oh, she¡¯s just a horny princess of the nymphomaniacs¡¹

    I don¡¯t want her to know too much about Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸She¡¯ll return to the country of perverts soon so you don¡¯t have to mind her¡¹

    ¡¸Well, anyway, she¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯s enjoying it¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­Seki-san, you¡¯re coming with us too right? Seki-san¡¯s going to be kidnaped together with Ruriko!¡¹

    Nei changes the topic.

    ¡¸Well. For the time being, I will¡­afterwards, it¡¯ll depend on chief Tanizawa¡¯s movements¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Chief Tanizawa?¡¹

    ¡­Not Jii-chan?

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»has agreed that you¡¯ll take away Ruriko-sama, hasn¡¯t he? Then there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s only chief Tanizawa. In a sense¡­this is an act of picking a fight with Kouzuki security service you see?¡¹

    Yeah, ¡­we just kidnapped Ruriko openly from the guards of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸¡­Seki-san, you might be dismissed though?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared for it¡­I double-crossed Tanizawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, get fired! Then, come to us¡­right, Yo-chan?!¡¹

    Nei says, but¡­

    ¡¸Well, what should I do? I don¡¯t think that Kuromori house has a much higher pay than Kouzuki security service though¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­should I go ask Sensei?¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸That would be troublesome. It would be painful for me if Seki-kun quits now¡­!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa appears from the shadow of the car

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san¡­why?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸You thought that I can¡¯t move away from¡ºKakka¡»because I¡¯m guarding him?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa smiles.

    ¡¸When¡ºKakka¡»has entered the restaurant¡­I let Ootoku lead the site. He¡¯s only been¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»guard for these past few years but he¡¯s also got a high commanding ability¡­Seki-kun might not know about it though. I said¡ºI¡¯ll interrogate the woman from earlier¡»and left¡­¡¹

    This might be bad.

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the show¡­I feel sorry for the elders of Kouzuki house but there¡¯s zero casualties nor injuries. The bus owned by Kouzuki security service got slightly worn down on its tires. Oh, and that girl¡¯s piss has to be disinfected too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just send us the bill!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­our men will make the expense somehow. It has helped me in a lot of ways too¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Anyway¡­I¡¯m grateful that the honor of Kouzuki security service didn¡¯t collapse. Even if Ruriko-sama¡¯s taken way at that time¡­nobody from Kouzuki house would notice. It¡¯s a well-thought plan¡­was it Seki-kun¡¯s plan?¡¹

    ¡¸Margo-san and I cooperated on it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa laughs.

    ¡¸Thanks to that¡­I managed to push it forcibly, the new manager¡¯s also dismissed. If she shows such a blunder in front of Kouzuki house¡¯s people¡­even she would be convinced to retire¡¹

    Does he mean Asami-san?

    ¡¸One of the big shots from Kouzuki house shoves her saying¡­as replacement to Yamaoka, make her the director. Just because her father¡¯s a politician and their friend¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Asami-san¡¯s appointment wasn¡¯t selected by chief Tanizawa?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Obviously. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d chosen such a useless person you know? With Shigeaki-sama¡¯s death and Shiba-san being on top of the office¡­Kouzuki house is in a confusion right now. If it¡¯s not balanced well a d post various faction members¡­the internal struggle would intensify. ¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»also suffering from it¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine for that woman to have a record of being the security manager of Kouzuki security service even for just a day. She¡¯ll manage somehow after that. If she wants to be a politician, it¡¯s better for her to be out as soon as possible¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa speaks as if throwing up

    ¡¸Then¡­Seki-kun, I¡¯d like to talk to you¡¹

    Eh¡­no way?

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you to leave¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»full time guard post, to take a different one¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s nervous

    ¡¸ Could it be that¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I¡¯m thinking of choosing Hakamada for the next guard director. What do you think?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s relieved from Chief¡¯s words.

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s a good choice¡­if it¡¯s Hakamada-san, he¡¯ll do a fine job¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too¡­by the way, Seki-kun. Your next post would be¡­¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa snorts.

    ¡¸¡­Would you like to be the head of Kouzuki security service?¡¹

 Chapter 400. State Checking

    Chapter 400. State Checking

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes?!¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m not telling you to do all by yourself. The top elite guys won¡¯t curb Seki-kun. I will handle those guys. Seki-kun can just show her presence.¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said with a smile on his face.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­W-Why¡­me?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s too surprised she can¡¯t speak that well.

    ¡¸I-I-I-I¡­I¡¯m still a young guard you know?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸What are you saying? You were appointed as a leading candidate from the start¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸L-Leader¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you come to Europe to be a specialist in VIP escorting?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡­true, I did, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In the first place¡­do you know the reason why¡ºKakka¡»chose you as his full-time guard?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh, eh, eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Seki-kun. Do you think that someone like you could be on the same group as Ootoku and Choumoto, those two monsters¡­!?¡¹

    Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san¡­are guards with fearsome power.

    ¡­They¡¯re gay though.

    ¡¸No¡­that is. But,¡ºKakka¡»is old¡­and since he meets up with various VIPs from inside and outside, he might¡¯ve needed a female guard like me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. No matter where he goes, it¡¯s not that great to see only two big muscle guys. Thanks to an intelligent beauty like you¡­Ootoku and Choumoto¡¯s man-stink softens¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I thought that my role was like that. That I¡¯m just someone who follows up Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san¡¹

    Actually¡­back at the theater the day before yesterday, Seki-san was ordered to separate from Jii-chan and protect Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Seki-san followed it.

    Even though she¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s full-time guard.

    In short, to the end¡­the bodyguard job is Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san¡¯s job.

    Seki-san is the one who always does the work the two can¡¯t¡­for example, today, she arrived at the crematorium as the one¡ºwho got ahead¡» and do the work.

    Or, she¡¯s the one who goes around as instructed by Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸So, why do you think you were sent to that kind of work?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Seki-san mumbles.

    ¡¸In these past few years, ¡­you¡¯ve met various people as¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»guard. Even meeting up with guards of other houses, you¡¯re the one in charge, not Ootoku-kun. You were an elite employee who¡¯s Kouzuki security service don¡¯t know about but¡­now, your face should be familiar with inside and outside the security industry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­I¡¯m also the one who¡¯s negotiating with the police agencies on the countries¡ºKakka¡»goes to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­in short, you already have enough qualities to become the head of Kouzuki security service.¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa smiles.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­¡ºKakka¡»and I have trained you to become the head. I¡¯d like you to understand that¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s¡­open mouth is locked up.

    ¡¸Of course,¡ºKakka¡»and I have given you trials many times. We intend to demote you to an ordinary guard any time unless you showed enough guts to hold the top. However, you have met my and¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»expectations amazingly¡¹

    ¡­Could this be?

    Back at the theater and hotel from the day before yesterday?

    Seki-san has always acted with us¡­

    Was that part of Jii-chan¡¯s¡ºtest¡»

    ¡¸Fujimiya was sent together as a subject for comparison¡­was trapped by the flow of the place and lost sight of her position. But, you¡­you didn¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a guard of Kouzuki security service to the last minute¡¹

    Reika¡­easily accepted our proposal to join our¡ºfamily¡»

    But, Seki-san held her reply pending and fought as Kouzuki security service¡¯s guard to the end.

    Therefore¡­she stayed with us all the time even after the hotel incident. Reika¡¯s got nowhere to come back in Kouzuki security service now.

    On the other hand¡­Seki-san is present at the site cleanup and participated as security at the funeral today.

    As a member of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸Today was also brilliant¡­Seki-kun precisely followed up Asami-kun¡¯s inattentiveness¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa knows that she talked with the black-clothed guards in advance.

    Modifying the bad parts of Asami-san¡¯s guard plan¡­on the site level.

    ¡¸Those competent increase their discretion¡­don¡¯t circulate on the foundation of the plan but modify those that are needed to be to a minimum. Asami-kun didn¡¯t realize that you switched¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»waiting rooms. She thinks that everyone below her is moving as she planned¡¹

    Because it¡¯s a very minimal change¡­director Asami didn¡¯t notice.

    In the first place, that person doesn¡¯t have the personality to check the small details on site¡­

    Even if she thought¡ºHuh, where was¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»room again?¡»¡­she won¡¯t check her plan again.

    ¡¸Besides¡­you told the guards in charge that¡ºI¡¯ll take the responsibility¡» They welcomed¡ºKakka¡»to the swapped room with dignity¡­and Asami-kun didn¡¯t think of it as¡ºstrange¡»¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸By the way¡­Seki-kun, have you noticed that the work you did today was the one I usually do?¡¹

    ¡­Tanizawa-san?

    ¡¸The site manager has to be steady or else the people below would be uneasy. Back when Yamaoka was the guard director¡­I get ahead of the scene like you today, and made corrections on the security measures to match with the situation Well¡­in my case, it¡¯s an overkill. As a result, I¡¯ve inhibited the growth of that Yamaoka bastard¡­¡¹

    Tanizawa-san jumps into the field too much that Yamaoka-san became a top-heavy person who can¡¯t respond to the site flexibly.

    Yeah¡­if a problem happened, chief Tanizawa would¡¯ve fixed it using the top elites or Kudou-papa before Yamaoka-san notices it.

    Yamaoka-san hasn¡¯t gained any experience from handling problems.

    ¡¸Either way¡­Seki-kun today is in the same position as me¡­there¡¯s no doubt that you think as the head of Kouzuki security service. It¡¯s not for just personal achievement¡­you judged what should be done as work for Kouzuki security service¡¹

    Asami-san isn¡¯t interested in her own career so she¡¯s only made failures as a person responsible for the site guards.

    On the other hand¡­Seki-san didn¡¯t think of herself, put the security as a first priority and worked with the people on the field.

    ¡¸To make it clear¡­Seki-kun you may think that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s¡ºsupervising the new security manager, Asami-kun¡»but¡­the subject for review was you¡­Seki-kun. ¡ºKakka¡»and I¡­were watching you today¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸But¡­I¡¹

    She looks down.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve planned Ruriko-sama¡¯s kidnapping with Margo-san. That bus that rampaged¡­in front of Kouzuki house¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s no problem¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no injuries, no property damage. As I said earlier¡­the bus just got tire wear and needs disinfection¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­there¡¯s no mistake that I exposed the guards to danger¡¹

    Seki-san looks at chief Tanizawa.

    ¡¸I thought of retiring as a guard¡­¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸I have cooperated with everyone from Kuromori with that resolve¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s

    ¡¸That¡¯s the wrong part¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa smiles.

    ¡¸You¡¯re just a security officer¡­I think that¡¯s right. But, you¡¯re a¡ºbodyguard¡»aren¡¯t you¡­Seki?¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re a security officer¡­you only have to protect your target. But, bodyguards must also protect the¡ºheart¡»of their subject. Therefore, our gallery is much higher than guards¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Heart.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details. I don¡¯t intend to pry. But¡­as¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»bodyguard, I know that ¡ºKakka¡»evacuates Ruriko-sama from Kouzuki house¡­and left her care to that boy¡­!¡¹

    Tanizawa-san looks at me and Ruriko.

    ¡¸With this happening to Shigeaki-sama¡­and Shiba-san becoming the head, making a new order¡­Kouzuki group would be in rough times for a while. Especially Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Yoshiko-sama, his three granddaughters¡­they might approach them more than ever¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    As Jii-chan announced his retirement¡­

    Kouzuki house and board members are looking at the next generation¡­

    ¡¸First is Yoshiko-sama. She was ignored until now but¡­if someone starts to that Yoshiko-sama is the memento of Shigeharu-sama who had died first¡­it would be bad. Therefore,¡ºKakka¡»went ahead and made Yoshiko-sama recognized in the public place today¡­ She¡¯ll stay by his side for a while. Making sure nobody makes a move on Yoshiko-sama¡­¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s never recognized as the daughter of Kouzuki house until now¡­Kouzuki house and the board members will try to handle her with an underestimating attitude.

    For example¡­just as Jii-chan announced Yoshiko-san¡­

    As proof, Kouzuki Souji declared calmly¡ºIf I marry Yoshiko, then I¡¯ll be the successor of Kouzuki house¡»

    If it was Misuzu or Ruriko, he can¡¯t speak that loudly in front of a big number of people.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s a much easier target than Misuzu and Ruriko¡­so she¡¯ll be targetted.

    Therefore, Jii-chan protected her beforehand.

    ¡¸Following¡­ Ruriko-sama has to lower her value. With Shigeaki-sama¡¯s sudden death and the strangely fast progress of the funeral¡­everyone¡¯s aware that Shigeaki-sama¡¯s death is a calamity. Even with¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»words at the funeral¡­he conveyed it widely that Shigeaki-sama has caused something scandalous and that he was deliberately murdered¡­¡¹

    Everything had Jii-chan¡¯s message in it¡­?

    ¡¸Especially¡­at the funeral seat, showing how¡ºKakka¡»dealt with Ruriko-sama carelessly¡­it strongly creates an impression that Ruriko-sama has lost her successor qualification to Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it is as Tanizawa-san says¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    ¡¸I¡¯m expelled from Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸With that happening¡­Ruriko-sama now has judged that this is acceptable, hadn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    ¡¸If Ruriko-sama has brought disgrace to ¡ºKakka¡»¡­then nobody would try to contact with her. While¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»in good health, there should be no one that would try to approach Ruriko-sama¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s hated by Jii-chan¡­if you reach to her, you¡¯ll just anger Jii-chan. If Jii-chan turns Ruriko¡¯s possibility to succeed Kouzuki house to zero¡­bad guys won¡¯t approach Ruriko.

    Yeah¡­that¡¯s how it is.

    I finally see Jii-chan¡¯s true intentions.

    ¡¸¡­Tanizawa-san, that¡¯s not it¡¹

    Ruriko speaks strongly

    ¡¸Grandfather has really abandoned me¡¹

    If it was Ruriko from earlier¡­

    She¡¯ll think politically from what Tanizawa-san said¡­

    She bothers to understand in roundabout ways saying¡­indeed, Jii-chan is thinking about Ruriko¡¯s future.

    But, Ruriko now¡­

    After Misuzu and I threatened her thoroughly¡­

    Her thought¡­is more inclined towards¡ºI was abandoned¡»

    ¡¸Grandfather¡­has chosen Yoshiko, no¡­Yoshiko-sama¡­¡¹

    As his successor.

    ¡¸I am¡­not needed by grandfather¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko¡¹

    I grip Ruriko¡¯s hands¡­

    ¡¸I need you¡­that¡¯s why, don¡¯t say that¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m very sorry. Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s hands lost blood, it¡¯s cold.

    ¡¸To be honest¡­I don¡¯t think that Kuromori house is the right place to leave Ruriko-sama. But¡­with this the Kouzuki clan, the board of directors, and other noble families¡­those who are trying to aim for the heir of Kouzuki house would withdraw their hand from Kouzuki-sama¡­the more vulgar people, those who don¡¯t care as long as they make a relationship with Kouzuki house, then it¡¯s possible for them to attack Ruriko-sama. No, if she¡¯s taken out of¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»protection, there would be idiots who would do something unreasonable¡­¡¹

    ¡­Above all, Ruriko¡¯s beautiful.

    If this ultimate sheltered girl is thrown out of the streets alone¡­

    You can imagine how horrible it would be¡­

    ¡¸Normally¡­I should put someone powerful to guard her but¡­if Kouzuki security service¡¯s top elite protects Ruriko-sama¡­then the premise that¡ºKakka¡»has abandoned Ruriko-sama would collapse¡­that said, if we have Kudou and the contractors follow, it¡¯ll only damage Ruriko-sama¡¯s reputation¡¹

    I see¡­Kouzuki security service can¡¯t move.

    Kudou-papa and others are too eccentric¡­

    ¡¸Therefore, entrusting Ruriko-sama to you people¡­is the last resort. Kyouko¡¯s skills can be trusted, and Margo-jouchan is a good bodyguard too. You people aren¡¯t against¡ºKakka¡»¡­and you would take care of Ruriko-sama. Above all, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s all women¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m here though?¡¹

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Even though you have Misuzu-sama¡­you won¡¯t try to make a move on Ruriko-sama who¡¯s Misuzu-sama¡¯s relative¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Above all¡­Misuzu-sama shouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.1 Misuzu-sama¡¯s a very strong-willed person. She has a strong desire to monopolize. Therefore, she¡¯s sticky with you, isn¡¯t she? If ever you try to seduce Ruriko-sama¡­Misuzu-sama will stop it. Besides, you don¡¯t want to take the risk to cause Misuzu-sama¡¯s displeasure, would you?¡­¡¹

    ¡­Is that how it seems?

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s convinced that I¡¯m dominated by Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸¡­Eh, am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s you¡­you do know that Kouzuki house will become your enemy if Misuzu-sama hates you, don¡¯t you? Anyway, you won¡¯t be able to stay in Japan¡¹

    ¡­R-Right.

    ¡¸Well, Misuzu-sama¡¯s one year older¡­and since she¡¯s the lady of one of Japan¡¯s leading houses, I think it¡¯s hard for you but¡­well, do your best¡¹

    ¡¸H-haa¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Is this the limit of chief Tanizawa¡¯s way of thinking?

    This person¡¯s a guard of Jii-chan and other noble people, right¡­

    He¡¯s someone who lives with that as common sense.

    He thinks that Jii-chan and Misuzu won¡¯t recommend me to have sex with Ruriko.

    No, he can¡¯t imagine¡­

    Our morals are messed up though¡­

    ¡¸Uhm, that reminds me¡­ I understand the future situation of Yoshiko-san and Ruriko, but¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right, I have to ask this.

    ¡¸What about Misuzu?¡¹

    Would Misuzu be targetted

    ¡¸¡­You¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸First of all, back at the theater the day before yesterday¡­who was the one who showed his relationship with Misuzu-sama, a daughter of a famous Japanese family?¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    ¡­It¡¯s me

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»also shows that he tolerates it. At the hotel, you showed clearly that your relationship with Misuzu-sama¡¯s recognized by¡ºKakka¡» Do you get it?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸If your relationship with Misuzu breaks up, it¡¯ll cause¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»wrath. That¡¯s what they recognize. Nobody would try to make a move on you two anymore!¡¹

    I see¡­even at the funeral venue.

    Kouzuki Satoshi and Tsunoda, the two idiots tried to get involved with us.

    The other students didn¡¯t try to get close to me?

    ¡¸In exchange¡­everyone believes that Misuzu-sama won¡¯t become the successor. Misuzu-sama fell for you¡­instead of staying qualified as a successor. They pleasantly felt that from¡ºKakka¡»¡­and accepted it¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    Everyone¡¯s making their own assumptions.

    ¡¸In the first place, Misuzu-sama¡¯s father is a state bureaucrat, he doesn¡¯t have any power within the Kouzuki group. Therefore¡­Misuzu-sama was supposed to be married to the child of one of the group to solidify their forces¡¹

    In the first place, Jii-chan had decided on Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    Shiba Okitachi¡¯s eldest son¡­

    For Misuzu, the engagement with Shiba house¡­would bring Mr. Shiba¡¯s group strength.

    Shiba house would become related to Kouzuki house.

    As Jii-chan is trying to entrust the group to Shiba-san¡­that was the most convenient choice.

    ¡¸However, Misuzu-sama chose you¡­that means, she steps down from the successor struggle. And that¡ºKakka¡»has approved of it¡­¡¹

    Therefore, nobody would target Misuzu in the future¡­she¡¯ll be safe?

    ¡¸As¡ºKakka¡»authorized¡­Us, Kouzuki security service, would protect Misuzu-sama from now on. So, don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡­No, well

    Michi¡¯s with her, I think that Misuzu would be fine, but¡­

    ¡­Hm?!

    ¡¸¡­Please wait¡¹

    I organize my thoughts¡­

    Ruriko ¡­is supposed to be abandoned by Jii-chan¡­

    Misuzu is going out with me so she dropped her candidacy¡­

    ¡¸Could it be that Yoshiko-san is in a big trouble?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s alone¡­

    She¡¯ll be targeted as the successor of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa affirms

    ¡¸¡­Yoshiko-sama¡¹

    Ruriko holds my hand tightly

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way to ensure Ruriko-sama¡¯s safety. Anyway,¡ºKakka¡»and I will protect Yoshiko-sama with all our power¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa answers.

    ¡¸Now then¡­our talk¡¯s been derailed. Let¡¯s get back to the topic¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at Seki-san.

    ¡¸Seki¡­you know what¡ºKakka¡»wants¡­so you came up with this act. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That is¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t care about the details. It was¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»will to entrust Ruriko-sama to Kuromori house, you just moved to make it happen. As¡ºKakka¡¯s¡»guard, there¡¯s no problem. I think so too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Seki-san seems to be not convinced

    ¡¸Furthermore¡­the method you and Margo-jouchan didn¡¯t have any negative consequences to Kouzuki security service as a result. No injuries, no casualties¡­the useless new director will be dismissed. The moral of the site is rather rising¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­the hindsight based opinion¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not hindsight based opinion! In the first place, a guard¡¯s job is all about results!¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t the process should be looked after in order to produce a good result?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though the process in the middle is going well¡­and the result was bad, it¡¯s not good. Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­that¡¯s right, but¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about you being dragged with your feelings around here but anyway¡­a talent like you is necessary for Kouzuki security service!¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa says clearly.

    ¡¸¡­Tanizawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸Or could it be that you want to quit Kouzuki security service and go with Kuromori house?¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    Seki-san looks at my face.

    ¡¸¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know it myself¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Okay! Then, let¡¯s summarize Seki-san¡¯s feelings!¡¹

    ¡­Nei?

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­do you want to quit Kouzuki security service right now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not the case¡¹

    ¡¸You like your job as a guard?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, I do¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you don¡¯t have to quit yet¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Try slanting the worries in your heart! Then, you might get it off!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­do you regret so much making use of the bus of Kouzuki house to kidnap Ruriko?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Rather than regret¡­I had my resolve. The resolve to quit¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s really an honest person

    ¡¸You can¡¯t forgive yourself for making that choice even though you¡¯re a guard?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Seki-san answers my question.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t forgive myself¡¹

    ¡¸Then don¡¯t¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s shocked from what I said.

    ¡¸Why not continue as a guard in the future without forgiving yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I also have a lot now¡­ Things I couldn¡¯t forgive myself. I¡¯ve done so many bad things that normally, I would cut my stomach and die¡­¡¹

    These past few days¡­to Yukino¡­to the other girls.

    I remember.

    ¡¸But¡­I can¡¯t die. I must live¡¹

    Right now¡­I have a family.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I keep on living¡­while holding¡ºI can¡¯t forgive myself¡»within¡­!¡¹

    I hold Ruriko¡¯s hand tightly¡­

    I have changed even this girl¡¯s fate.

    ¡¸Seki-san¡­can you not continue being a guard while holding¡ºI can¡¯t forgive myself¡»within yourself?¡¹

    I stare into Seki-san¡¯s eyes.

    Seki-san¡­

    ¡¸¡­No. If I endure it¡­I think I can do it¡¹

    ¡¸If possible, you want to stay as a guard, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you must endure¡¹

    I send Seki-san a smile.

    ¡¸¡­Got it¡¹

    Seki-san answers.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best for you¡¹

    ¡­Seki-san

    ¡¸I want to be myself who¡¯s not ashamed of anyone¡­in front of you!¡¹

    1. lol

 Chapter 401. Micro

    Chapter 401. Micro

    ¡¸¡­Great, then; Seki-kun will be appointed as the executive of Kouzuki security service¡­you¡¯ll take the head of the field department. Your position is being in charge of the guard department and the top elites¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    In short¡­Seki-san would take over chief Tanizawa¡¯s current work.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»told me to be the president¡­that¡¯s the kind of pattern, but, I¡¯m still too young to retreat voluntarily¡­if I draw back in a strange way, Kouzuki security service would be doubted that there¡¯s a power struggle inside¡­ Therefore, there¡¯s no choice but to go up¡¹

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s a good thing. Your salary would also rise!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Well¡­for those under contract on site, they¡¯ll get an allowance. If you stick with the president, your salary would go down. Our company¡¯s focused on the field work¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa smiles wryly

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why Tanizawa-san¡¯s always stuck on the site?!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­in the end, ¡ºKakka¡»established Kouzuki security service because he¡¯s afraid of Shigeaki-sama¡¯s rampaging. Oppress your relative with a relative¡­This private security organization was made in order to prevent the people in Kouzuki house from killing each other. Its original duty is to watch inside Kouzuki house, guarding other families was just a camouflage¡­¡¹

    ¡­Was?

    ¡¸However¡­there was more demands for a guard who¡¯s specialized with famous houses¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s been a security company made for those who crumble down the police. Everything doesn¡¯t go well all the time¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Nobles¡­have a lot of things that are troublesome to be discovered. That kind of minute details shouldn¡¯t be known to ordinary private companies at all. The nobles have their own rules. Taking that into consideration¡­they thrust to the guards with¡ºFollow our instructions¡»¡­as a result, they¡¯re likely to displease other nobles¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    For example¡­if a noble with not much power hires a bodyguard¡­

    Then the guard only gives priority to their employer¡­and ignored a strong house like Kouzuki¡­

    The employer would have no position.

    ¡¸On top of that¡­if the guard¡¯s process is known, based on the origin of the noble family, there would be bastards who would cause some threat¡­ ¡¹

    Wow, that¡¯s the worst.

    ¡¸No¡­A bodyguard or a guardian it may be, it¡¯s not a job that steals the limelight after all. It¡¯s a job that¡¯s devoted to the shadows of people. It¡¯s very close to the underground world. Actually¡­people like Kyouko does some work here while belonging to a criminal organization. There are some from our side who had become criminals too. People with this kind of work don¡¯t wish to become saints¡­this isn¡¯t a work an honest man would do¡¹

    Tanizawa-san says self-ridiculing.

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service¡­is first and above all, an organization of Kouzuki house. The noble among nobles, if Kouzuki house manages it, their trust is also great. Of course, there¡¯s also a fine balance between the nobles¡¹

    They can¡¯t be ignorant of the power between houses¡­and won¡¯t make blunders.

    ¡¸On the contrary¡­In cases of¡ºa family with a long history but its power is declining¡»or ¡ºa house that¡¯s rising in power¡»is formed, it can be mediated under the name of Kouzuki house. ¡ºIf that¡¯s Kouzuki house¡¯s judgment then there¡¯s no helping it¡»we can make both sides lay down. This is the backing of Kouzuki house, a security company that functions under the will of¡ºKakka¡»so it¡¯s possible. Therefore, currently¡­there are a lot of nobles who use our company¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    If each house contracts a separate bodyguard company¡­

    Then the conflict between the employer houses escalates, and it may develop into fights between security companies.

    ¡¸Rather, currently¡­there are a lot of families who use Kouzuki security service¡¯s power as a means of political intervention. That case just has different security company¡¹

    Seki-san would be joining the top of that kind of organization.

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service is divided into the surface, the security department, and the back, the top elites. The department on the surface is the same as an ordinary security company. We can leave that to the honest and stiff guys. Those who really protect the VIP¡­and those who fulfill their duty without any lip-service are the top elites. Those guys are the assets of Kouzuki security service. Also, people like Kudou¡­those who don¡¯t feel like belonging to a company but have the skills must be controlled discretely. Even if they become enemies¡­with knowledge and skills, the means of handling would change. We can use them to negotiate with others without using the name of Kouzuki security service. The top elites and Kudou & others outside the company¡­can¡¯t be frugal with them. In fact, their number isn¡¯t even a tenth of the security department but their pay is nearly a hundred times more¡¹

    Haa¡­I see

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Tanizawa-san?¡¹

    Seki-san asks.

    ¡¸I know all of that though?¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    Speaking of which, that¡¯s true.

    Seki-san is a top elite of Kouzuki security service¡­

    She¡¯s one of the three people who are Jii-chan¡¯s full-time guard.

    She knows all of the internal circumstances of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸Obviously¡­I¡¯m not talking to you¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡­To whom?

    ¡­Ruriko?

    Or could it be¡­Nei?

    ¡¸You, you. I¡¯m talking to you boy¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸You get the gist of how fearful Kouzuki security service is?¡¹

    ¡¸No, well¡­somehow¡¹

    ¡¸You already know that your mansion¡¯s monitored for 24/7 right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I do¡¹

    Tanizawa-san glares at me¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­Ruriko-sama¡¯s entrusted to you¡­but monitoring isn¡¯t neglected¡¹

    Oh¡­so that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be assisting carefully so we won¡¯t be seen as rude¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡¯ fine! We¡¯re taking this girl, not as the lady of Kouzuki house but¡­as our¡ºLittle sister¡»!¡¹

    Nei answered with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­Little sister¡¹

    ¡¸I think of Yo-chan as my brother¡­and Yo-chan¡¯s partner, Misuzu is my¡ºlittle sister¡» Misuzu calls me¡ºOnee-san¡»as well. Ruriko is Misuzu¡¯s cousin, isn¡¯t she? Then, she¡¯s also my¡ºlittle sister¡»! Or rather, that¡¯s what our¡ºfamily¡»thinks already!¡¹

    Nei didn¡¯t say a lie.

    ¡¸I see¡­then that¡¯s fine, but¡¹

    No, Tanizawa-san¡­

    Don¡¯t be fooled by Nei¡¯s¡ºlittle sister¡»or¡ºfamily¡»

    Having sex with the¡ºelder sister¡»or¡ºlittle sister¡»is the way of our house.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­don¡¯t make light of Kouzuki security service! Okay?¡¹

    Tanizawa-san says strongly¡­so I just nod twice.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san¡­it¡¯s about time¡¹

    Seki-san cuts off chief Tanizawa¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll meet up with Margo-san¡­I have to take these kids to her¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Margo-san who stormed in with the bus is being chased down by Kouzuki security service.

    Therefore¡­she¡¯s already moving close this area.

    ¡¸Okay. Come back after sending off Ruriko-sama. I¡¯ll have to talk to other guys about Seki-kun¡¯s appointment¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san already knows it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve inquired those guys in advance. Both of them seems to have written a letter of recommendation¡¹

    Seki-san feels relieved.

    ¡¸No, of course¡­those guys highly appreciate Seki-kun¡¯s ability but¡­to be honest, they just want a young guy as a full-time guard instead of you¡­¡¹

    Haa¡­they¡¯re strong but they¡¯re gay.

    ¡¸Therefore, your successor will also be another young lady. To be honest, they move well only when there¡¯s no young man around them¡­! When in front of a guy they like, they try to show their good parts, going all out, so their teamwork gets worse¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll teach you how to control them. Every top elite has a carrot and sticks point in them. On that regard, Seki-kun¡­ you¡¯re the easiest one¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa looks at Seki-san¡¯s Dodge Charger.

    ¡¸Your hobby is on American cars¡­I was surprised with the Pink Cadilac but, you also have a good sense of picking a proper black car on official work like today¡­¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡¸Fujimiya-kun¡¯s really a problem but¡­no matter how much skill she has, her British hobby is just¡­ She wears high-class suits rather than her VIP guard clothes. I can¡¯t let her guard men with social status. On the other hand¡­she¡¯s popular among the noble ladies¡¹

    That¡­I get it.

    ¡¸Mothers too¡­but, there¡¯s quite a lot of customers who hate Fujimiya-kun¡¯s hobby¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸There¡¯s one with the opposite pattern as Fujimiya-kun. The top elite, Yoshino-kun, is a beauty, but¡­ her usual look is too sexy. She¡¯s popular with men but she¡¯s got bad reputation with the wives¡¹

    That¡¯s quite a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸Seki-kun, you have the common sense as a top elite. That¡¯s why you have been elected as an executive candidate¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m¡­quite eccentric though¡¹

    Seki-san says embarrassed.

    ¡¸No, you were before¡­but you¡¯re stable now¡¹

    Tanizawa-san stares closely to Seki-san.

    ¡¸Therefore, ¡ºKakka¡»has decided your promotion at this timing¡¹

    Then¡­he looked at me.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»said that Seki-kun turned stable when she met you¡¹

    ¡­Met me

    ¡¸Yes, I think so too¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»said that you have the power to stabilize a woman¡¯s heart. Therefore, he can entrust Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama to you¡­¡¹

    My¡­power

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­actually, I¡¯m acquainted with the people from Kuromori from long ago but¡­it feels like your boss, and the other girls are much calmer than before. Even Margo-jouchan and Kyouko¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just met with Kyouko-san¡­¡¹

    When I try to deny it¡­

    ¡¸No, Yo-chan made some impact with Kyouko-san too. Nonetheless, Sensei, Katsuko-oneesan and I had the biggest changes so I think it¡¯s conveyed to Kyouko-san through us¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Yo-chan makes us all feel warm¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸¡­True¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸I can feel that Onii-sama has a strange power¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­when I¡¯m with Onii-sama, I feel excited but¡­I don¡¯t feel scared¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡¹

    Even so, in front of chief Tanizawa¡­

    I can¡¯t say that I took off Ruriko¡¯s panties and slapped her ass until swollen.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­even if I¡¯m scolded a lot, I can tell that Onii-sama¡¯s thinking is precise¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t deviate after all!¡¹

    ¡­Deviate?

    ¡¸Because he follows the important limits of humans¡­you can rest easy!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go already! I¡¯m getting hungry!¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­it¡¯s already noon.

    Jii-chan and others are having lunch meeting already¡­

    Ruriko must eat something too.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡­Chief Tanizawa, I¡¯ll contact later¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Tanizawa-san¡­thanks for everything!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you for your consideration. Uhm¡­¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head deep to Tanizawa-san.

    ¡¸Please, take care of Grandfather and Yoshiko-sama too¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa¡­

    ¡¸Leave everything to this Tanizawa. Rather than that¡­Ruriko-sama, please think about yourself first¡¹

    Then, he sent me a glance¡­

    ¡¸If ever this guy tries to force Ruriko-sama into something unreasonable¡­please contact Tanizawa at once¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸At that time, I¡¯ll come to rescue you with my top elite unit. I¡¯ll give him to Ootoku and Choumoto right away¡­!¡¹

    You¡¯re going to make me a prey of those gays?!

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­you worry too much, Tanizawa-san!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Seki-san¡¯s muscular car¡­goes through the clear afternoon road of May.

    It¡¯s a fresh season.

    It¡¯s a great weather for driving.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard it from Katsuko-oneechan, but¡­¡¹

    Nei speaks to me.

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san has accompanied Kouzuki-ojiichan to the mansion a lot of times but¡­even when Ojii-chan invites him, he says¡ºI¡¯m in the middle of duty¡»he just stand by inside Ojii-chan¡¯s car and he never came inside the mansion.¡¹

    ¡­In short.

    He knows that¡ºKuromori¡»is a brothel but¡­

    He has never rented a prostitute.

    He also doesn¡¯t know the kind of amorous acts done by Jii-chan in the mansion.

    ¡¸He sees Margo-oneechan and Sensei for security¡­he seems to know Kyouko-san from long ago but¡­he has never seen the interior of the¡ºmansion¡» That person¡¹

    I see.

    Therefore¡­he entrusts Ruriko to me.

    He¡¯s convinced that I won¡¯t make a move on Ruriko.

    ¡¸But, we¡¯re out of common sense from the start¡¹

    Nei speaks while rubbing me against her own breasts.

    While listening to us, Ruriko looks down anxiously.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, there she is. Look¡¹

    Hearing what Seki-san said from the driver¡¯s seat, we look forward.

    ¡­Oh

    Margo-san¡¯s familiar van is parked¡­

    The letters stuck at the side of the car¡¯s body is¡­¡ºMaruko Liquor store¡»

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re late, what happened?¡¹

    After stopping the car, Margo-san comes down and asked.

    ¡¸We got found by Tanizawa-san¡­it seems he saw through it¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, well, that¡¯s within assumption. He knows that Kouzuki-san will let it through¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan wants Ruriko to be kidnapped.

    Margo-san made that plan with that in mind.

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan¡­Seki-san would be the next head of the field department of Kouzuki security service he said!¡¹

    Nei opens the window¡­and said.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s amazing. That¡¯s a big promotion. Congratulations¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s just an increase in troubles¡¹

    Seki-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸Then that means¡­Kouzuki security service will become Yo-chan¡¯s!¡¹

    Huh¡­Nei?!

    ¡¸¡­REally, Tanizawa-san¡¯s a good person but¡­he¡¯s quite slow on that part!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸No, uhm¡­does that mean that Kouzuki security service would cooperate with¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­Kuromori has nothing to do with it. It¡¯s only for Yo-chan!¡¹

    I-I don¡¯t get it though¡­

    Then, Seki-san smiles at me from the driver¡¯s seat¡­

    ¡¸True¡­it is as Nei-san says¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸¡­Kouzuki security service will be given to you. By me¡¹

    No, Seki-san¡­

    Your eyes are sparkling¡­

    W-What do you mean¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s amazing¡­Ufufufufu!¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸With that said¡­we asked Tanizawa-san to release Iwakura-san before we parted¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­I¡¯ll just take her later¡¹

    The last thing Nei talked about is Iwakura-san?

    ¡¸The dinner meeting at the restaurant is scheduled for 3 PM. I think that you should aim at that time¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸That Iwakura-san made it impossible for the bus to be used so¡­Asami-san gathered taxi to send back all the people¡­¡¹

    Is it okay to take away Iwakura-san while the site is still busy?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go over there. If possible, I¡¯ll change the car¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸But, I wonder if it¡¯s okay¡­if you leave her alone, Iwakura-san might attach the young security officer who¡¯s interrogating her!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine¡­Tanizawa-san told everybody to not interrogate her until he goes there¡¹

    I tell Nei

    Tanizawa-san must be afraid of Iwakura-san¡¯s abysmal lewd power.

    ¡¸By the way¡­why don¡¯t we eat first?!¡¹

    Nei suggests.

    ¡¸Right¡­I guess we should? Seki-san, want to go too?¡¹

    Margo-san invites Seki-san.

    ¡¸Unfortunately¡­I have to return. I¡¯ll eat lunch boxes with other security officers outside the venue. I think that they¡¯re keeping my share too.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­the next head of the site has to show up as much as possible, I see¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Please invite me next time¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­you¡¯re welcome to come to our meals anytime! Right, Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei passes to me.

    ¡¸Yes, please come anytime you like. Seki-san¡¯s already familiar with everyone¡­you¡¯re welcome!¡¹

    The only one Seki-san doesn¡¯t know in our group is¡­Agnes?

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I will¡¹

    Seki-san answers bashfully

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Margo-san¡¹

    Seki-san speaks.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve made security plans so many ties but¡­this is my first time planning¡ºkidnapping¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it was fun isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­it feels painful doing something a bit bad, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, it was fun?¡¹

    ¡¸True. Making a plan¡­and doing it. It¡¯s thrilling¡­fun¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸Great¡­then let¡¯s do it again¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Seki-san is already an¡ºally¡»of ours¡¹

    Seki-san and Margo-san look at each other.

    ¡¸¡­It seems so¡¹

    ¡¸In exchange, we can help out Seki-san on her job anytime. You¡¯re already a friend so don¡¯t hesitate to tell us anything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you. I¡¯ll rely on you then¡¹

    Seki-san answers.

    Kouzuki security service and ¡ºKuromori¡»is connected without Tanizawa-san knowing.

    Well, this is also within Jii-chan¡¯s assumptions.

    ¡¸Chief Tanizawa¡¯s always been looking at things under the light¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m glad that I moved with you people back at the hotel that night. Seeing how the side of light from the side of dark¡­made me learn about the actual site¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service¡­will change a lot in my reign¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Seeing off Seki-san¡¯s car¡­

    Nei and others get inside Margo-san¡¯s van.

    Still, there¡¯s no traffic in this area.

    I can¡¯t see any cars around¡­nobody¡¯s walking around too

    ¡¸¡­Now then¡¹

    From behind the car¡­I change into my original student clothes which I got back from Seki-san¡¯s car.

    Changing clothes fast¡­I thought of returning the Kouzuki security service¡¯s assistant clothes to Seki-san but¡­

    Seki-san said¡¸Hold onto it for a while¡¹and she went ahead.

    ¡¸Seriously, it feels warm and comfortable today¡¹

    I change clothes quickly at the roadside.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Yo-chan, change Ruriko¡¯s clothes too !¡¹

    Nei slides the van¡¯s door then said

    ¡¸¡­Change?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s uniform stands out too much, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s wearing her usual super Ojou-sama school uniform.

    This would definitely stand out

    ¡¸Is there some spare clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸I checked inside the car just now¡­and I found some of them, but¡¹

    Nei takes out some paper bags.

    ¡¸What do you think of this?¡¹

    T-This¡­

    This was the race queen costume Yukino wore before.

    It¡¯s handmade by Katsuko-nee¡­and there¡¯s¡ºGAVIN¡»written on the chest part¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s use this on another occasion instead¡¹

    I said.

    Even if I make her wear this¡­I can¡¯t take her anywhere.

    A 15-year-old race queen beauty¡­yup, it¡¯ll be reported to the police.

    ¡¸What about this one?¡¹

    The other paper bag has¡­

    Oh, it¡¯s boiler suit¡­I¡¯ve worn this one too before

    It has the name of Nagisa¡¯s shop on the back.

    ¡¸This is good enough. If you turn over the hand and feet parts¡­it won¡¯t look so sotrange¡¹

    It¡¯s oversized but¡­if it¡¯s Ruriko, it would look cute.

    ¡¸But, in that case¡­it won¡¯t match with the shoes¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s wearing leather shoes right now.

    This also looks so luxurious so it won¡¯t suit the overalls.

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s a Bea-san here! If you wear this!¡¹

    Nei reaches for the beach sandal at the corner of the van.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s a Bea-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Beach Sandals¡­look, you wear this when you go to beaches, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, where does Ruriko go swimming? Hayama?¡¹

    Nei asks while handing over the sandals.

    ¡¸No, domestic beaches seems to be dangerous¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, then Hawaii?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­No, Hawaii¡­I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s very dangerous there too¡¹

    ¡¸Then, where?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Grandfather has a private beach in Nanyo Polynesia¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Private¡­beach, you said?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes the whole beach is a private property. No other person can go there¡¹

    ¡­Kouzuki house is just.

    ¡¸Since there is a bay extending back, high waves don¡¯t come. It¡¯s impossible to do peeping photos as well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s going there too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we can only go to the sea there. The swimming classes were also fun but¡­it¡¯s a completely closed indoor pool. It feels good to swim outside¡¹

    Well¡­for a Ojou-sama¡¯s school like Ruriko¡¯s, it¡¯ll be a big problem if the pool is outside.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Yoshiko-sama liked that beach very much as well, but¡­I cannot visit it anymore¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go there again. I¡¯ll negotiate with Jii-chan so let¡¯s all go together¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a promise¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    While we¡¯re talking¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Yo-chan¡­could you put this on Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Look¡­it¡¯s not fun just making her wear the overalls, right? let her wear at least this under it¡­!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s showing a¡­

    ¡¸What is this¡­a black string?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a string¡­it¡¯s a micro bikini¡¹

    ¡­Micro?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Brazilian micro bikini. Only the nipples and the genital are hidden¡­more or less¡¹

    ¡­Ugh

    I look at Ruriko.

    Ruriko wearing this lascivious underwear¡­

    On top of that, a boiler suit¡­

    Somehow, that¡¯s lewd¡­

    ¡¸Then, Ruriko¡­could you wear this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if that¡¯s what Onii-sama wishes¡­but¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how exactly I should wear this¡¹

    Then¡­Nei

    ¡¸Well then¡­Yo-chan will put it on! Gufufufufu!¡¹

 Chapter 402. Naked Ruriko.

    Chapter 402. Naked Ruriko.

    Fresh and clear summer sky.

    It¡¯s not too hot, not too cold¡­the calm wind feels good.

    In the shoulder of the road with not a single pedestrian¡­

    In the shadow of the white van that¡¯s parked on the side¡­Ruriko gets naked.

    First, dropping her skirt¡­

    I see the white panty I borrowed from Michi earlier.

    ¡¸Here, lift your legs¡­take off your socks¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Or rather, I¡¯m the one taking it off.

    ¡¸I¡­it¡¯s my first time to be naked outside¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are a bit entranced¡­

    Misuzu, even Ruriko¡­the blood of Kouzuki is quite lewd.

    Under their elegant noble appearance¡­hides their lewd skins.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s toe-fingers are cute¡¹

    I touch her bare feet.

    ¡¸Yes, my toenails¡­are always being cleaned by Yoshiko-sama¡¹

    Yoshiko-san, you¡¯re going that far?

    ¡¸Then¡­does Ruriko cut Yoshiko-san¡¯s toenails too?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m¡­always the one receiving¡­¡¹

    I see. Yoshiko-san thinks of Ruriko as her lord¡­so she takes care of Ruriko one-sidedly.

    ¡¸From now on, I will do it¡­does she use a file after cutting it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then teach me how to do it. Either way, once I cut Ruriko¡¯s nails, the other girls will say¡ºI want that too¡»¡¹

    My¡ºwomen¡»sticking out their bare feet to me floats in my head.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Nei, Misuzu, Megu, Michi, Mana¡­each of them have different legs.

    Oh¡­I can tell who it is just with their feet.

    Oh right¡­I have to take care of Mao-chan¡¯s feet too.

    ¡¸¡­That, won¡¯t that trouble Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸Why? They¡¯re all my¡ºwomen¡»¡­so it¡¯s natural for me to take care of all¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸Ruriko, don¡¯t worry and just be loved by Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei said¡­then she takes off her clothes inside the van.

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s up, Nee-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­since there¡¯s another boiler suit, I¡¯ll change clothes too! If Ruriko and I wear the same boiler suit¡­we look like we¡¯re on our way back from the same shop, right?¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    We¡¯re planning to enter a shop somewhere and have lunch.

    It would be strange if only Ruriko¡¯s the one wearing the boiler suit, but¡­

    If Nei and Ruriko wear the same costume¡­then it won¡¯t be so strange.

    ¡¸Then, should we change the banner of the car¡¯s side too?¡¹

    Margo-san who¡¯s looking at her phone gets off the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸The name of Nagisa¡¯s shop¡­if I recall, it should be here¡¹

    Margo-san flips up the back door¡­and pulls out a box loaded into the car.

    ¡ºMaruko Printing¡»or¡ºMaruko Real Estate¡»¡­there¡¯s a lot of types of magnet sheets, Margo-san takes out the sheet of Nagisa¡¯s shop¡ºSchwarz Wald¡»

    If you attach this, this car would become the flower shop¡¯s car.

    Even if Nei and Ruriko wear boiler suits with the shop name on their backs, it won¡¯t look strange.

    They would look like high-school students working part-time.

    ¡­But.

    Both of them are amazing beauties.

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­please¡¹

    I take off Ruriko¡¯s uniform¡­

    Since I took away her bra earlier¡­her cute breasts are exposed.

    Small mountain¡­pink colored areola.

    Her nipples are sunk in.

    ¡¸Please¡­don¡¯t look so much¡¹

    Ruriko speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­don¡¯t forget that feeling right now!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸If you lose your shame¡­Yo-chan might hate Ruriko!¡¹

    Nei laughs

    ¡¸And yet Nei-san¡­you can get naked in front of me without any problems¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­well, it¡¯s fun to see Yo-chan¡¯s embarrassed face as he stares into my naked body!¡¹

    What¡­I¡¯m the one looking embarrassed?

    ¡¸If Yo-chan doesn¡¯t respond anymore when he sees my naked body¡­I would be very sad!¡¹

    While saying so¡­Nei exposes her underwear to me.

    As usual¡­her proportions are Godly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­Nee-san¡¹

    I swallow my saliva.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­thank you, Yo-chan. You¡¯re so cute!¡¹

    Nei then kisses my lips.

    ¡¸If you think Ruriko¡¯s cute too then show it with your actions!¡¹1

    Nei smiles.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­I¡¯m licking your breasts¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s breasts are cute so I want to lick it¡¹

    I didn¡¯t wait for Ruriko¡¯s reply¡­

    I bury my face in her cute chest.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    When I lick around her pink areola, Ruriko raises a voice.

    ¡¸¡­No, Onii-sama. This is embarrassing¡­we¡¯re outside¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about that¡­when I think Ruriko¡¯s cute, I¡¯ll make love with Ruriko anywhere I want¡­!¡¹

    I suck greedily on this 15-year-old skin.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m embarrassed, this is embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be doing a lot more embarrassing things from now on¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aah¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s mine¡­!¡¹

    I massage Ruiko¡¯s tense unripe breasts.

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko¡­is Onii-sama¡¯s slave¡­a slave¡­¡¹

    Ruriko mutters as if she¡¯s in pain¡­

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s enough!¡¹

    Nei stops me¡­

    ¡¸If you go further than that¡­I won¡¯t be able to hold back!¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no way I would push down Ruriko in this place¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s virginity¡­

    I think that it has to be taken on an appropriate situation.

    Doing it on a road like this¡­is just pitiful.

    I also promised to do it with Jii-chan watching.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Yo-chan¡­ but it¡¯s me who would want it!¡¹

    Nei said, showing a blushing face.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­stop for now. ¡­Okay?!¡¹

    If that¡¯s the reason then it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­Ruriko, let¡¯s put on your clothes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes. Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes say she wants more.

    ¡­Yeah, this waiting state.

    Perhaps, it should work a bit.,

    ¡¸Good, then I¡¯m taking off your panty¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    I reach out for Ruriko¡¯s panty.

    There¡¯s already a big stain on it.

    Ruriko¡¯s wet.

    I take off her panty with both hands.

    The love nectar slides down through Ruriko¡¯s thighs¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m embarrassed¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face is red.

    ¡¸Ruriko, you¡¯re naked right now. Outside¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s skin is bared in this fresh wind of May.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m naked. Outside¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes look at me hotly¡­

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, do you know the story of Marie Antoinette¡¯s wedding?¡¹

    Margo-san who finished changing the text in the car asks Ruriko

    ¡¸Look, Marie Antoinette¡­was married into France from the not so good Austria¡¯s royal family, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I know that¡¹

    The naked middle school girl beauty replied.

    ¡¸Marie Antoinette was born at the border¡­and was ordered to take off all she¡¯s wearing by the French side. Taking off everything she wore from Australia¡­and not bring anything to France except her own body. She was made to wear French clothes¡­and Marie Antoinette was married to a French royal family¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Ruriko now is the same¡­you¡¯re taking off everything that came from Kouzuki house. Right now, you only have your own body¡­the figure you were born with¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸I want to keep this naked Ruriko. I want you to come to me naked¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s collect the uniforms and shoes she¡¯s been wearing and put it in a paper bag! But, this is already the past Ruriko!¡¹

    Nei who wore the boiler suit ahead¡­gathers up Ruriko¡¯s clothes.

    Though I say that¡­the chest part zipper is still opened wide.

    Her light blue bra wrapping her abundant breasts is still exposed outside though.

    ¡¸Then Ruriko¡­should we dress you up with Kuromori clothes?¡¹

    I take the string-like micro bikini.

    Yeah, this lascivious kind of clothing is just¡­

    Very¡ºKuromori¡»-like¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­please¡¹

    First¡­the bottom.

    I let the bikini made of black strings pass through Ruriko¡¯s delicate feet.

    ¡¸Err¡­the face, is this right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s a match, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei confirms.

    ¡¸The butt side is the T-back¡­huh, what¡¯s wrong Ruriko? Your butt¡¯s red?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama punished me¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I wasn¡¯t easily taught¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, you¡¯re quite loved¡­Ruriko¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan wants Ruriko to understand, by all means, you see? To think that Yo-chan would hit a girl¡¯s butt until it¡¯s swollen like this¡­it¡¯s unseen. Yo-chan really loves Ruriko¡­!¡¹

    That said¡­I can¡¯t feel bad about it.

    Nei eases up Ruriko¡¯s mind.

    Ruriko now is quite obedient to me, but¡­

    Ruriko at this time is much scarier.

    Inside her¡­it seems that her heart might break from worrying because she¡¯s out of the protection of Kouzuki house.

    But, Ruriko¡¯s self-control is too strong¡­

    Only her face tries to stay calm.

    In order to break that shell of her heart¡­

    Nei proposed to make Ruriko naked on the roadside¡­

    By having me change her clothes¡­

    By making her feel that she¡¯s under my protection by the feel of her skin¡­

    And now¡­

    Even words pushes through the gaps in Ruriko¡¯s mind¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Ruriko¡­to tell you the truth¡­I¡¯m worried about Ruriko. I think that you might be a girl that shouldn¡¯t be accepted by Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei says with a smile.

    ¡¸W-What do you mean¡­?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s mind transitions from relaxed to tense.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you know that you hardly have any knowledge about sex, right?¡¹

    Nei presses deeper.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Ruriko admits honestly

    ¡¸You already know that sex is a necessity to make a baby, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­by accepting Onii-sama¡¯s semen in my womb¡­I can make a baby¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Tell me the truth¡­does Ruriko not want to bear only Yo-chan¡¯s baby. Making it clear, you don¡¯t want to have sex with only Yo-chan¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­will only do it with Onii-sama¡¹

    Showing a certain face, Ruriko who¡¯s wearing only a black T-back¡­replies.

    ¡¸Really? If you met a much cooler guy than Yo-chan¡­you won¡¯t think of having sex with him?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That, won¡¯t happen¡¹

    ¡­No

    Ruriko¡¯s nature is lewd.

    If she learns the pleasure of sex¡­

    Then she might think of doing it with other men.

    ¡¸¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸But you see¡­for example, If Ruriko¡¯s fooled by a strange guy¡­and you might be forced to have sex¡¹

    Nei says showing a mean smile.

    ¡¸It might be forced but¡­If Ruriko bears that child, that man can have a strong influence on Kouzuki house. Ruriko¡¯s out of Kouzuki house but¡­you still hold to the honor of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, earlier¡­you saw the strange girl having sex with Kouzuki Satoshi-kun inside the bus, didn¡¯t you? Her name¡¯s Iwakura-san. Then¡­if that vulgar lady who had sex with Satoshi-san in front of them bears his child¡­and she says¡­¡ºwith this, I¡¯m also now a member of Kouzuki family¡»¡­what would they do?¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be¡­something Kouzuki-sama would allow¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Kouzuki-ojiichan might not allow it but¡­if a child¡¯s truly born, she can do whatever she pleases to everyone. It¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s the child of Satoshi-kun, a child of Kouzuki house branch family¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ True¡­it¡¯ll be a disgrace to Kouzuki house, I think¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of people in this world who would attack aiming for that! I think that¡­they would try to use all kind of methods to try and have sex with Ruriko. But¡­Kouzuki security service can¡¯t protect Ruriko anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸From now on¡­Ruriko has to protect herself to some extent¡¹

    ¡¸I think it is as you say¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­what would you do? In detail¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you once again¡­the other side will come using all kinds of methods. For example, they can play as a doctor¡­pretend to give you a medical examination then force you to have sex, what will you do¡¹

    Nei asks; Ruriko became speechless.

    ¡¸I¡­always think about that. I was attacked by my school teacher when I was in the first year. At that time, Margo-oneechan came to help me¡­so it didn¡¯t reach the point where I got pregnant, but¡­¡¹

    That male teacher was a follower of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    He should be disposed of by Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Therefore, I¡¯m always careful. I only go to a female doctor for examinations. I never get alone with another man at any time¡­I don¡¯t go outside the reach of my¡ºfamily¡¯s¡»eyes. Only Yo-chan. I like Yo-chan¡­love him. I don¡¯t want to have sex with anyone but Yo-chan, I don¡¯t want to have any babies other than Yo-chan¡¯s. I hate other men¡­I don¡¯t want to approach them. Therefore, I thoroughly protect myself¡­!¡¹

    Nei looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸This body is only dedicated to Yo-chan¡­I¡¯d hate to be fooled and be forced by another man¡­I don¡¯t want it¡­above that, I don¡¯t want to torment Yo-chan as a result of that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nee-san¡¹

    Embracing her, Nei hugs my body tightly

    ¡¸I love dedicating everything from the tip of my hair to my toes, all of it, to Yo-chan! Right now, I¡¯m dedicating my mind and body, to Yo-chan! I don¡¯t want this happiness to be broken by any other man!¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸Therefore, I protect myself. I will protect my body from other men¡¯s devilish hands¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s looking at Nei in complete awe.

    ¡¸Does Ruriko have that kind of resolve?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko thinks that it¡¯s¡¯ natural for her to be protected by someone else all the time, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Yo-chan promised so he¡¯ll definitely protect you¡­so he definitely cherishes you. But, if Ruriko made a mistake on her own and had sex with another man¡­no, I think that Yo-chan won¡¯t still blame Ruriko for that but¡­if that happens, what would Ruriko do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think I¡¯d apologize to Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸That all?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then kill myself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸If forced to take a man other than Onii-sama¡­Ruriko will take her own life¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid!¡¹

    Nei snapped.

    ¡¸If you die, Yo-chan would be sad you know?! He would be so sad! He might just follow you by killing himself too!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, get yourself together and notice how much Yo-chan treasures you! Ruriko¡¯s being loved!¡¹

    Ruriko looks into my face.

    ¡¸Well, Nee-san¡­even if you say that all at once, Ruriko would just get confused¡­¡¹

    I stop Nei¡¯s momentum.

    ¡¸For now¡­Ruriko can just think about it slowly. I will protect Ruriko as much as I can but of course, Ruriko also has to protect herself. Talk with everyone how you should be careful and how to take countermeasures. Okay?¡¹

    No, it is as Nei said.

    Including the schools and hospitals¡­I have to think about Ruriko¡¯s future.

    Ruriko¡¯s still a middle school student. I¡¯m a high school student, there are times and places I can¡¯t protect myself.

    ¡¸Also¡­I¡¯ll tell you just in case, Ruriko¡¹

    Nei speaks to Ruriko further.

    ¡¸I think Ruriko doesn¡¯t know this because your knowledge about sex isn¡¯t a lot, but¡¹

    W-What does she intend to say?

    ¡¸Women¡­will get crazy if they don¡¯t have sex with the same person all the time¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Iwakura-san, the one from the bus earlier¡­that girl is the typical example of someone who had sex with various people. A woman who received semen from a lot of men becomes crazy¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Eeeeeeh?

    ¡¸Then¡­it¡¯s highly likely for the child to be the same. To be clear, it¡¯s best for the woman¡¯s body to have only the man you had your first sex with to be the man you have sex for the rest of your life. Or rather, that¡¯s the only way¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­H-Haa¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸You see; Yo-chan¡¯s my first¡­so I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Yo-chan. I can¡¯t. Not with other men. My body¡¯s already like this¡¹

    ¡­U-Uhm

    ¡¸My belly¡¯s already taken Yo-chan¡¯s shape. Only Yo-chan¡¯s penis can enter, and if another man¡¯s penis comes in, it¡¯ll only pain them and shock them to death. That¡¯s how it is. Misuzu and Michi are the same. Didn¡¯t those girls say it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I heard them saying that they¡¯ll only have sex with Onii-sama for their lifetime¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously¡­it won¡¯t do unless it¡¯s Yo-chan. Our bodies have become exclusive only to Yo-chan¡­!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s smile is bewitching

    ¡¸Misuzu, Michi, and I are like that and yet¡­there¡¯s no way Ruriko would think of having sex with another man, right?¡¹

    Then, Nei¡­peers into Ruriko¡¯s face.

    ¡¸In the first place. Ruriko¡­do you really have the resolve to have sex with Yo©`chan?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll only be him for the rest of your life. Do you have the confidence that your body will be only for Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s put that aside for now¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nei kindly

    ¡¸Ruriko-san also needs time to think¡¹

    Nei¡­logically attacks Ruriko who¡¯s a logical woman.

    Ruriko is the daughter of Kouzuki house so it¡¯s possible for vulgar fellows to aim at her body¡­

    That certainly has a point.

    I have to think of countermeasures for that.

    Then, at the same time¡­this question should strongly engrave a fear of¡ºbeing ravished against her own will¡»

    Following¡­the problem of a woman having sex with another man other than her first.

    This is obviously a lie.

    But, the words Nei used before that talk is her frank emotions¡­

    Ruriko can¡¯t distinguish the truth from lies.

    From now on, there would be an intense brake to the¡ºdesire to have sex with a new man by her own will¡»

    Even though Nei, Misuzu, and Michi adhere to strictly having sex with only me¡­Ruriko¡¯s high pride won¡¯t let her have sex with other guys.

    Nei has cleverly cornered Ruriko.

    To make her my slave¡­mind and body¡­

    ¡¸Here, Ruriko¡­are you not cold? Let¡¯s hurry up and put on your clothes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-saama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good for the body to stay naked all the time¡¹

    I put on the micro-bikini bra.

    But still, what¡¯s this¡­

    The black string barely hides the areola¡­seriously

    ¡¸Looks good, let me take a photo of this¡¹

    Margo-san sees Ruriko in black micro-bikini then takes out her camera.

    ¡¸Ah, wait a moment¡­while we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s change her hairstyle too!¡¹

    Nei takes out a big red ribbon

    ¡¸Yo¨Cchan¡­what do you think of twin tails?¡¹

    Ruriko¡­ twin tails

    ¡¸Yeah, that might be good¡­¡¹

    Unlike her elegant lady look until now¡­

    The idol look might be good.

    ¡¸Okay, Ruriko¡­come here¡¹

    Nei puts together Ruriko¡¯s hair with rubber strings and ribbon and turned it to twin tails.

    ¡¸Yeah, then I¡¯ll take a pic¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san presses the shutter.

    The twin-tail Ruriko wearing obscene underwear¡­has a different impression than before.

    If she hides her face¡­it looks like a middle school idol.

    But, Ruriko¡¯s face is too elegant, too much of a beauty.

    ¡¸Here, take a look¡­¡¹

    Margo-san shows the photo to Ruriko.

    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m wearing something shameless as this¡­¡¹

    Ruriko speaks her impressions with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s only in front of me¡¹

    I tell Ruriko

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko can be any Ruriko¡­but only in front of me¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­only in front of Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei pushes through

    ¡¸Get more naked¡­Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you wish, then I can show it anytime¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡¹

    I whisper to Ruriko¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸You should strip off your heart soon¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I put on the boiler suit on Ruriko in her micro bikini

    However, I kept the front open.

    From my side, Ruriko¡¯s cleavage is clearly visible.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t stare so much¡¹

    ¡¸I will¡­ It¡¯s mine after all¡¹

    I hug Ruriko.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already Yo-chan¡¯s, we also have some here!¡¹

    Nei said.

    I¡¯m being sandwiched by Nei and Ruriko¡­two beauties at the rear seat of the van.

    ¡¸Now then¡­is a famires okay for our lunch?¡¹

    Margo-san asks from the driver seat.

    ¡¸There¡¯s not many stores around this area¡¹

    She says while looking at the car navigation.

    ¡¸Anything will do! I¡¯m hungry already!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­have you ever gone to a famires?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama, what is a famires?¡¹

    Ah¡­it¡¯s on that level?

    Right, no way she¡¯d know that.

    ¡¸Yeah, then let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Their main is microwaved so it¡¯s not that delicious but¡­their menu is quite big¡¹

    ¡¸¡­microwaved¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸You see¡­Famires is an abbreviation for a family restaurant, it¡¯s a popular chain shop but¡­their dishes are mainly using frozen food, so they microwave oven it¡­ah, do you get it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Frozen food?¡¹

    ¡­This is quite the trouble.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­let¡¯s take Ruriko to a supermarket next time. Then, let¡¯s show her a mountain of frozen food¡¹

    Nei laughs

    ¡¸Yes, if you¡¯d please¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei, not just supermarket¡­won¡¯t it be better if you show her everything from down the department store all the way up?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    The car starts.

    ¡¸Right¡­a home center might be good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah. We have to take Ruriko to a lot of places to study¡¹

    I tell Nei.

    ¡¸Eh, just Ruriko?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that Misuzu, Michi are quite naive too¡­!¡¹

    True, the two of them¡­

    I feel like they¡¯re naive to the world.

    ¡¸Well, Agnes and Edie are there too¡­it¡¯s better if we plan that kind of field trip!¡¹

    It is as Nei says.

    Someday¡­Agnes has to be taken out of the¡ºmansion¡»too.

    Edie too.

    ¡¸What are you talking about Nei¡­you also don¡¯t know much about the outside world, do you?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly while driving¡­

    ¡¸Up until now¡­you never went out unless you¡¯re with me, Minaho, or Katsuko-san. Nei¡­!¡¹

    Right.

    Nei¡¯s also been protected by the seniors of¡ºKuromori¡»all this time¡­

    She has never gone outside by herself.

    ¡¸Well then, we just have to go out together!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    1. Oh no

 Chapter 403. Skylark 3

    Chapter 403. Skylark 3

    ¡¸¡­Look, we¡¯ve arrived!¡¹

    Nei smiles at Ruriko.

    Margo-san drives the car into the parking lot of a family restaurant.

    Since this is a suburban shop, the parking space is wide.

    ¡¸Oh, so famires are this kind of stores. I¡¯ve always seen these from the car but¡­it¡¯s my first time to enter one¡¹

    Ruriko seems to be interested.

    ¡¸Hey, Yo-chan¡­close up Ruriko¡¯s chest zipper¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to a place where there¡¯s a lot of people!¡¹

    ¡­Oh right.

    I don¡¯t want to show Ruriko¡¯s cleavage to other people.

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    I stare at Ruriko¡¯s chest once again and raised the zipper.

    ¡¸¡­Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    Following¡­Nei¡¯s boiler suit too.

    Nei¡¯s got huge breasts so it takes skill to pull up the zipper.

    Pull, pull¡­then

    ¡¸Oh, you wear this¡­I¡¯ll wear the same¡¹

    Margo-san hands me a leather jacket showing a logo of¡ºKuromori¡¶BLACK FOREST¡·¡»

    ¡¸Its Nei¡¯s so it might be a bit small¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think I can wear this¡¹

    I put on the leather jacket.

    ¡¸Yeah, they won¡¯t know which school you come from¡­Nei and I have traveled around these are a couple of times too¡¹

    This leather jacket was the one Margo-san and Nei was wearing when they were delinquent hunting.

    ¡¸Eh¡­You came all the way here?¡¹

    ¡¸I think we came here around twice, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn, then you¡¯re not that well known here?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s a charm¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    Nei and Ruriko wear boiler suit from Nagisa¡¯s shop.

    Margo-san and I are wearing¡ºKuromori¡»leather jackets.

    We get off the car with that look.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Folding the foot hem of the boiler suit, Ruriko¡¯s bare feet put on the beach sandals.

    Her hair¡¯s twin tails.

    Every time she takes a step, her hair sways.

    Yeah¡­Ruriko¡¯s cute.

    Furthermore, under this boiler suit¡­she¡¯s wearing only a black micro bikini.

    I know that.

    ¡¸Is the beach sandals hard to walk on?¡¹

    I asked.

    Her cherry blossom colored toe fingers on thee sandals are so small and beautiful.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m used to wearing sandals. It¡¯s my first time to wear it with my bare feet however¡¹

    Ruriko is walking with her slender feet in narrow steps, elegantly.

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t do that, Ruriko. If you drag the sandals when walking, you¡¯ll get caught by something and fall. You should walk making noises!¡¹

    Nei warns her.

    ¡¸Making noise?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, lift your feet a bit higher¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    That said¡­if it¡¯s Ruriko, she¡¯ll definitely make it elegant.

    ¡¸Ah¡­!¡¹

    Look, she tripped on the elevation from the parking lot to the entrance of the shop.

    Nei and I catch her.

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸Told you, Ruriko!¡¹

    Looking at Nei, Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Nei really loves playing as the¡ºOnee-chan¡»¡¹

    I think so too.

    Her nature¡¯s very caring.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Ruriko¡¯s just in danger!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry for making you worry¡¹

    Ruriko looks down bashfully.

    Though she wears a boiler suit and her hair¡¯s in twin tails¡­the elegance of growing up as an Ojou-sama doesn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡¸¡­welcome. How many people are dining?¡¹

    ¡¸Just four¡¹

    Margo-san answers the waitress.

    ¡¸Smoking or non-smoking area?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about either¡­just give us a seat near a window on that side?¡¹

    Margo-san points to the vacant seat.

    Err¡­for the time being, that¡¯s a non-smoking side.

    ¡¸Yes, we don¡¯t mind¡­¡¹

    The waitress guides us to that seat.

    Putting the menu on the table¡­

    ¡¸If you have decided then please call us¡­!¡¹

    Then she leaves right away.

    ¡¸¡­You can see the car from here, look¡¹

    Margo-san whispers.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t be suddenly tricked on the gap away from the car. I want to be in a place where I can check it with my own eyes as much as possible¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Margo-san seems to be in a state of battle.

    ¡¸Ruriko, what would you take?¡¹

    Nei spreads the menu.

    ¡¸My, it all comes with the photo of the dish!¡¹

    Y-You¡¯re surprised with that?

    ¡¸The restaurants I¡¯ve been to only show letters in the menu¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­this means, that you can choose what you want to eat by yourself?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸When I go to a restaurant with grandfather, it¡¯s mostly a course¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s not much cuisine to chose for yourself. In whatever situation, when grandfather tells me¡ºThis is the delicious one on this locality¡»or¡ºThis is the seasonal¡»¡­and that¡¯s what¡¯s chosen¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be rude to not eat something that¡¯s recommended¡¹

    ¡­Nobles are quite the trouble.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s not from Kouzuki house anymore¡­forget about that! Just eat everything you want to eat!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Yes¡­but, there are too many choices¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s puzzled by too many choices.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­well, think about which you want to eat the most, Japanese, Western, Chinese, or Italian food?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Let¡¯s see. I think it¡¯s Japanese food. Actually, Japanese food was the scheduled meal for today¡­¡¹

    Oh, the¡ºend of abstinence¡»venue¡­was a Japanese restaurant, right.

    ¡¸Well then¡­just take a look at the Japanese page here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Indeed! Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also eat Japanese food! I said it earlier but most of the family restaurant¡¯s western food are microwaved food. What about you Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll also eat Japanese¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take crab cream croquette¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s frozen food though Margo-oneechan¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­just crab cream croquette ¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸Margo-san¡­do you like crab cream croquettes?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I like crabs and croquettes as separate items. Cream is so-so¡¹

    ¡­So-so

    ¡¸At times like this, I usually decide to eat dishes Katsuko-san doesn¡¯t make¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I get that¡­Katsuko-oneechan only makes conservative dishes¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same for bread¡­but, it¡¯s not bread from the town but from a baker of a top hotel. Katsuko-oneesan¡¯s ideal is too high so¡­she unconsciously aims for the best taste¡¹

    Oh, it does feel like that¡­

    Katsuko-nee has the 3rd Ryuu gourmet preference.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san also eats only delicious things when attending a guest after all. Her tongue turned high class¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­therefore, I don¡¯t think that Ruriko would have problems with the taste of the meals even when you come to our house! Katsuko-oneechan doesn¡¯t make strange things¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­sometimes, I want to eat strange things too. Just like when I went to South America with Kyouko-san¡­it¡¯s all strange things everyday¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan¡­please don¡¯t talk about that now¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll just make the food taste sour¡­it¡¯s a story about your jungle survival experience, right?¡¹

    Ah¡­true, that¡¯s quite harsh.

    ¡¸Sure thing¡­then I¡¯ll end the story there¡¹

    Margo-san said apologetically.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After ordering the food¡­we head to the drink bar.

    Margo-san remained in her seat.

    ¡¸Eh, you can drink all that you want here?¡¹

    Ah, I knew it¡­Ruriko¡¯s surprised here too.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. No matter how many cups you drink, how many kinds you take¡­it¡¯s all the same price!¡¹

    ¡¸My, really¡­!¡¹

    No, I was surprised about this a few days ago.

    I can feel Ruriko¡¯s surprise.

    ¡¸Ruriko, do you drink cola?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s written here, I¡¯ve drank ginger ale before¡¹

    ¡¸Then, would you like to drink this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸You put the cup in here¡­then, Ruriko, try pressing the ginger ale button¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    ¡­Tototototo

    ¡¸My, amazing¡­!¡¹

    Is it that amazing?

    No, up until now¡­

    She had other people do everything for her.

    ¡¸Is this okay? Someone like me operating the machine arbitrarily¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Anyone who orders a drink bar is allowed to use the drink server freely!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama, what will Onii-sama have? Ruriko will pour it!¡¹

    ¡¸T-Then¡­I¡¯ll take ginger ale too¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly!¡¹

    Ruriko pours my share as well

    ¡¸Is this interesting, Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, very much¡­!¡¹

    Well¡­then that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Ruriko, what do you usually do when lunch?¡¹

    Let¡¯s ask.

    ¡¸When I go to school, a bento. I eat on the milk bar at school with Yoshiko¡­no, Yoshiko-sama¡¹

    Since her emotions are rising¡­she unconsciously called Yoshiko-san with her usual tone.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama and Michi¡­sama, are sometimes eating together with us. Michi-sama only eats with Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Before¡­it would be¡ºMichi-san¡»

    Now that she¡¯s kicked out of Kouzuki house¡­she has to call her with -sama as well

    Still¡­

    As expected, Michi doesn¡¯t have friends in her class.

    Though she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s attendant¡­ isn¡¯t she sticking too much?

    ¡¸Who makes the lunch boxes?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s made in the kitchen at Kouzuki house¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko and Yoshiko-san are both not great at cooking.

    ¡¸When there¡¯s no school, I take lunch at home¡­I do not go out unless I accompany grandfather¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, the day before yesterday¡­at the theater, there were catered lunch box¡¹

    I recall.

    ¡¸Yoshiko and I brought lunch box from house¡¹

    Well, I feel like I heard that there are too many lunch boxes left.

    ¡¸THinking about it now¡­Grandfather has given me special treatment in order to put father off guard¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Making a difference between Ruriko and Misuzu¡­thoroughly enclosing Ruriko, showing that you¡¯re treated highly by Kouzuki house as the successor, right? If his own daughter is the successor¡­then Ruriko¡¯s father won¡¯t do anything crazy!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸As expected, Jii-chan is worried about Ruriko. In order to completely block Kouzuki Shigeaki, Ruriko and Yoshiko-san were isolated thoroughly, I think¡­¡¹

    He must be afraid of Kouzuki Shigeaki taking out Ruriko without permission and swear an engagement with another house that¡¯s convenient for him.

    If it was Ruriko before¡­she wouldn¡¯t turn away from her father¡¯s order.

    While we¡¯re talking at the drink bar corner¡­

    ¡¸You girls are acute¡­where did you come from?¡¹

    Two grinning college students looking men came.

    ¡¸Hey, if you want¡­why not come on our table?¡¹

    Turning around, there are around five men with the same vulgar look on their face¡­looking at us with a disgusting smile.

    ¡¸O-Onii-sama¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s twin tail sways and she hides behind me.

    ¡¸Onii-sama? What, you¡¯re this girl¡¯s brother?¡¹

    One of the men tells me.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need to tell you people anything!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸Hey hey, it¡¯s fine! Tell us! Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, your angry face looks cute too¡­what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    Is that what you¡¯re saying to a girl you met for the first time.

    ¡¸¡­Uhm. These girls don¡¯t like it so move away¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t like it? I don¡¯t see it though?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they look happy being called out by us!¡¹

    These college guys flatter themselves.

    ¡¸No, I hate it! Get away already¡­you!¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸Hey hey even if you say¡ºno no¡»¡­look¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, your face doesn¡¯t look so dissatisfied!¡¹

    ¡­This guys

    ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s go to our table¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, if you don¡¯t come with us, Iwashimizu-senpai would get angry at us¡¹

    ¡¸Think of it as helping others¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­it¡¯s okay, right?¡¹

    The two college students approach with a disgusting smile.

    Behind them¡­are five men on the table seat ogling at Ruriko and Nei. ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­What do you need from my friends?¡¹

    Margo-san came.

    Margo-san takes off her leather jacket.

    Rolled over her sleeves¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s muscular body is clearly visible.

    ¡¸Eh, what?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re just talking with them for just a bit.¡¹

    The two college guys are taking a light attitude towards Margo-san

    ¡¸Two of you here, and five of them over there¡­¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the college students.

    ¡¸¡­Athletics club? Or is it Kenpou?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s right, how do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I can roughly guess looking at the muscles you have¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    ¡¸That Iwashimizu-san over there got the third place from the national competition after all¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸That guy¡¯s saying that we could become friends.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a lie¡¹

    Margo-san declares.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that kind of build would reach the national meet you know? You guys should practice a bit more seriously¡­¡¹

    The college students turned angry.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s with you bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if you keep your bullshit, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡¹

    Ahahaha¡­Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Beat me up? You guys are quite the jokers!¡¹

    Then¡­she said.

    ¡¸Tell that senpai over there¡­even with you seven ganging up, you all won¡¯t defeat me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­H-Hey¡¹

    The two of them tries to tell Margo-san but¡­they¡¯re overwhelmed by Margo-san¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you guys are dead meat just from Margo-oneechan alone!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s go back¡­Yo-chan, Ruriko, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait, Nei¡­I¡¯ll go get coffee too¡¹

    Having drinks for each of us¡­we return to our seats

    ¡¸¡­O-Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s completely scared¡­she¡¯s clinging to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­there¡¯s no need to worry¡¹

    I pat Ruriko¡¯s back

    I can feel the strand of the micro bikini below the fabric of the boiler suit¡­

    ¡¸Those guys are still looking¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡­let¡¯s focus on our meals for now¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Our meals have already arrived

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Just eat calmly. If you feel scared, it¡¯ll only please them¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right! Let¡¯s have fun eating! Itadakimasu!¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s paired up with Margo-san on making mayhem said.

    ¡¸Right¡­Ruriko, calm down, and eat with a smile¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me worriedly

    ¡¸I¡¯m here next to you. Nee-san¡¯s here, Margo-san too¡­there¡¯s no reason for Ruriko to be afraid, right?¡¹

    Hearing what I said; Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    She straightened up and faced the meal

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ah, since they¡¯re there¡­we can¡¯t refill our drinks!¡¹

    Nei said after eating

    ¡¸It¡¯s a rare chance to get a free drink bar though!¡¹

    ¡¸Should I go?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸No, if Margo-oneechan goes to the drink bar, they¡¯ll go directly to us¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s all go together?¡¹

    ¡¸That would make us look scared, I don¡¯t like that¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll go¡¹

    I stand up.

    ¡¸Margo-san, coffee, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, then with ice cream too. I¡¯m fine with black¡¹

    ¡¸Nee-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, it¡¯s dangerous¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯m the man here¡¹

    I smile at Nei.

    ¡¸I have to do my best here too¡­right?¡¹

    ¡­Nei

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take Ice Tea¡¹

    ¡¸Lemon or Milk?¡¹

    ¡¸Straight will do¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko?¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸¡­What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯d¡­also like straight iced-tea¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    I head to the drink bar.

    While I was walking, I noticed.

    Everyone chose drinks considering me so I could go back right away.

    It takes time to use the drink server machine, pushing it and filling the up, but¡­

    If it¡¯s iced coffee and iced tea, then we can just pour in what¡¯s what¡¯s roasted in the big pot.

    Furthermore, since it¡¯s black/straight¡­I don¡¯t need to take the trouble of taking syrup or milk.

    Everyone¡¯s being considerate of me.

    ¡¸¡­Hey you¡¹

    Going in front of the bar, the two from earlier comes out.

    I ignore them, take a tray and pour the drinks.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ignore us bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you underestimating us?!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸What about you guys, you seem to not knot who we are?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸You have your phones, right? Have you tried searching what¡¯s written on our backs?¡¹

    The black leather jacket has ¡ºKuromori ¡¶BLACK FOREST¡·¡»written on it¡­

    If they search it¡­they¡¯ll be able to arrive at the information of Margo-san and Nei raging on the streets at night.

    How brutal those two are¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s just stupid to pick a fight with us without knowing anything¡­¡¹

    I said¡­take the drinks, and returned to the table.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸Sankyu, Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama!¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei greet me with a smile¡­Ruriko, with a worried face.

    ¡­Now then.

    Looking at the table of the college guys¡­oh, they¡¯re desperately searching.

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡­that was splendid¡¹

    Ruriko whispers.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a very courageous man¡­¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not like that¡­

    I just took drinks from the drink bar.

    ¡­Ah

    I see, Ruriko¡­

    In the super Ojou-sama school, she¡¯s treated as special¡­

    She and Yoshiko-san¡­are untouchable by anyone.

    It¡¯s her first time feeling this kind of pressure¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry! Yo-chan will protect Ruriko from now on till forever!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Yes¡­please take care of me¡¹

    Ruriko snuggles to me.,

    ¡¸Those people are moving¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡­Arere?

    The college guys who were checking up their phones¡­

    They glare at us, then stand up heading to the exit.

    ¡¸Arere, they¡¯re coming out?¡¹

    Yeah¡­are they trying to escape after hearing the rumors of¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸No¡­they¡¯re trying to ambush us from the outside¡¹

    Margo-san said while drinking coffee.

    ¡¸Eh¡­why?¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸Who knows¡­we don¡¯t know their thoughts¡¹

    Then, Margo-san looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸Ruriko-san, would you like to go to the bathroom? If you do, then go with Nei. While those people are outside the store¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Confirming that the college guys finished coming out of the shop¡­Nei and Ruriko head to the toilet.

    While we wait for the two to come out¡­

    ¡¸Then, should we go out?¡¹

    Margo-san takes head¡­and we head towards the cashier.

    ¡¸Ah, Ill pay¡¹

    We came today to kidnap Ruriko.

    I should pay.

    ¡¸Then, please¡¹

    Nei shows Ruriko that I¡¯m paying.

    ¡¸Listen, from now on¡­Yo-chan¡¯s going to pay for Ruriko¡¯s expenses¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    Ruriko looks with serious eyes.

    ¡¸Ruriko has to think of what she can do in return for Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Understood¡¹

    Margo-san stands behind me.

    Then she whispers to my ear

    ¡¸You go hug Nei and Ruriko-san¡­it¡¯ll end right away¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    I¡¯ll play my role¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Coming out from the front of the family restaurant¡­

    The seven college guys were waiting for us.

    Ah, these guys are idiots.

    They didn¡¯t even have five shows up while the two ambushes¡­

    ¡¸¡­Hey hey hey, you bastard made fool of us!¡¹

    One of the college guys earlier tells me.

    ¡¸What look for the thing written on our back¡­look!¡¹

    As usual, the two shouts out.

    The leader like Iwashimizu-senpai laughs keeping his arms folded at the back.

    ¡¸¡­¡ºSchwarz Wald¡»isn¡¯t that a cute flower shop!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    These guys didn¡¯t look at my back¡ºKuromori¡¶BLACK FOREST¡·¡»¡­

    But the ¡ºSchwarz Wald¡»written on Nei and Ruriko¡¯s boiler suit!

    ¡¸Your car also have the shop¡¯s name on it!¡¹

    Oh right.

    Nagisa¡¯s shop¡­¡ºSchwarz Wald¡»is definitely a cute flower shop

    ¡¸You¡¯ll regret this!¡¹

    ¡¸What, you intend to pay us off?¡¹

    The college guys¡­only spoke to that point.

    Margo-san¡¯s fist hits the man¡¯s vital point.

    ¡¸Hey¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey¡­!¡¹

    Grinning¡­Margo-san knocks down one college student after another

    ¡¸¡­Na¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ha!¡¹

    The college students are being taken down in one shot at a very fast speed.

    ¡¸¡­Geh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Goh!¡¹

    They¡¯re overwhelmed¡­no questions.

    ¡¸Now then, you¡¯re the only one left¡­!¡¹

    The only one remaining¡­is the man called Iwashimizu-senpai

    He doesn¡¯t seem to understand what happened in front of him.

    He¡¯s just dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Remember this¡­¡¶Criminal Organization | Black Forest¡·¡¹

    She breaks into the man¡¯s front.

    ¡¸We¡¯re untouchables¡­!¡¹

    Another fist comes to the vital point¡­!

    The seven college students fall to the ground.

    ¡¸Hey, we¡¯re running!¡¹

    Margo-san said; we run towards the car¡­

 Chapter 404. Addiction symptom

    Chapter 404. Addiction symptom

    ¡¸¡­But, won¡¯t this cause inconvenience to Nagisa¡¯s shop?¡¹

    The van left the family restaurant parking lot at a tremendous speed.

    After five minutes of drifting around the city without thinking¡­Margo-san relaxes the speed and enters a cruising state.

    I guess she confirmed that there¡¯s no one following.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. They only searched Nagisa-san¡¯s shop on their phones, right?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸But you know¡­that kind of guys would call the police soon, I think¡¹

    In the first place¡­ignoring the fact that seven grown-up men gathered to ambush us¡­

    They could only report that they were beaten up by Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine I said. Even if the police goes to investigate Nagisa¡­we¡¯re not Nagisa-san¡¯s staff, this car isn¡¯t registered in Nagisa-san¡¯s shop. There¡¯s no evidence to link Nagisa to the violent incident¡­¡¹

    ¡­I-I see.

    ¡¸Nagisa¡¯s shop clerks will have their alibi¡­and there¡¯s no blonde haired, blue eyed American there too¡¹

    Yeah, if Nagisa says¡ºI don¡¯t know¡»¡­then there¡¯s no problem

    ¡¸Rather than that¡­If they searched¡ºKuromori¡¶BLACK FOREST¡·¡», they¡¯d know our bad reputation¡­as long as they¡¯re not stupid enough, it won¡¯t reach the police. We also hunt down Yakuza and hoodlums you see¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­if they were just idiots?¡¹

    They look college students who¡¯re head are quite low.

    ¡¸The police won¡¯t move¡­since¡ºKuromori¡¯s¡»name shows up¡¹

    Margo-san shows a smile through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸Right¡­unless the person dies, our actions won¡¯t be questioned¡­¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­Kouzuki house¡¯s backing¡­

    Kyouko-san¡­the records of a fearsome international criminal.

    If the police see that¡­they¡¯ll discontinue.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re worried then contact Minaho and Nagisa-san¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    I get why I should contact Nagisa but¡­why Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸Minaho¡­can just tell the police officers outside our gate that¡ºmy people caused trouble at a family restaurant¡» Then, the people from the gate contacts the local police¡­turn the suspects to unknown, and the case is over. They¡¯ll tell the college guys¡ºWe can¡¯t find the people who beat you up¡»¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that better? Margo-oneechan only made them faint, right?¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They¡¯re stupid but¡­they¡¯ll notice that there¡¯s nothing life-threatening right away¡¹

    ¡¸Then, there¡¯s no problem¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko trembles as she listens to our talk.

    She¡¯s clinging to me at the rear seat of the van.

    ¡¸Ruriko, it¡¯s already fine¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, Ruriko¡­you now know that that kind of strange men would come up to you when you walk outside carelessly, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nei smiles at Ruriko.

    ¡¸Young men¡­are all disgusting and scary guys! Everyone wants to attack Ruriko!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s scared¡­

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s the only one who¡¯s seriously protecting Ruriko!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko won¡¯t leave Onii-sama¡¯s side¡¹

    Ruriko rubs her cheeks against my arm.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t trust any other man other than Yo-chan.¡¹ Don¡¯t follow them. Don¡¯t talk to them¡­okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s all Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­good, good¡¹

    At the moment Nei laughed¡­I felt it¡¯s strange.

    Could it be that Margo-san¡­

    She purposely chose that restaurant to plant a trauma in Ruriko¡¯s head against young men?

    For example, she looks outside¡­chose where there are likely to have bad students¡¯ car lined up in the parking lot?

    The first choice of seat¡­was to take a reasonable distance from the college guys table¡­

    Those guys could see Nei and Ruriko well¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, let¡¯s stop here for a moment¡¹

    Margo-san steps on the brakes.

    The van stops on an unpopulated roadside.

    ¡¸Since it may be reported, I¡¯ll change the text and the license plate of the body of the car. Nei, pick one¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay?!¡¹

    Nei takes out a magnet sheet with¡ºMaruko Furniture¡»on it¡­and a replacement license plate.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same model car of the same age¡­they¡¯ll search for a car that¡¯s scheduled to be scrapped. Then, they got the number too. That¡¯s why we¡¯re doing this¡¹

    Then¡­even if they examine in detail, it¡¯ll be fine.

    Margo-san comes out of the driver seat then replaces each.

    ¡­Then.

    Margo-san¡¯s phone rings¡­

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan¡­it¡¯s Sensei¡¹

    Nei saw the screen display, then said.

    Margo-san just finished placing the license plate on the front.

    ¡¸Nei¡­sub¡¹

    ¡¸Sure thing!¡¹

    Nei answers the call.

    ¡¸¡­Hello? Ah, yes Sensei¡­it¡¯s Nei!¡­Yeah¡¹

    Nei¡¯s face turned dark.

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan¡­Sensei seems to want to talk to Margo-oneechan by all means¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡¸¡­She sounds a bit angry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I thought so¡¹

    Margo-san takes the phone from the window.

    ¡¸Yes, hello, Minaho?¡­yeah. Right. I know what Minaho-wants to say¡­you¡¯re heading this way? That¡¯s perfect. I was in trouble whether I should just go back straight to the mansion or turn back. Normally, I should change the car and go back but¡­we¡¯re strict in time¡¹

    ¡­W-What?

    ¡¸¡¶OK¡·¡­Then, shall we meet up? 15 minutes. Roger. Then, later¡­!¡¹

    Margo-san ends the call.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I ask timidly

    ¡¸¡­I know that it would be like this¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸I just used Iwakura-san without permission you see¡­¡¹

    ¡­Iwakura-san?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After fifteen minutes¡­we arrived at a large public parking lot.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz is already there.

    Parking beside the Benz¡­Minaho-neesan comes to our van.

    She opens the passenger seat door and comes inside.

    ¡­Ah, she looks very displeased.

    ¡¸¡­Kuromori-sama. I have caused trouble for you on this occasion¡¹

    First, Ruriko greets politely

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard of the details¡­Kuromori-sama has given me a notice as well¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers in a cold voice.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I have become Onii-sama¡¯s slave. I¡¯m no longer a woman with connections to Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­therefore, I¡¯ll only treat you as his slave¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thank you in advance¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know what does a slave do?¡¹

    ¡¸yes¡­I will live only thinking about how to make Onii-sama happy. Nothing else matters¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll bear his child¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯ll do my best for it¡¹

    Then¡­Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t ever spoil this girl. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    I must let her know very well that she¡¯s no longer a lady of Kouzuki house anymore.

    Her head¡¯s the only one that gets it for now¡­

    If I loosen up¡­Ruriko would be spoiled.

    I have to make her spit out the Ojou-sama nature from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Treat this girl as a sex slave more than anything else. Play with her as you wish¡­then, make her body unable to have sex with anyone but you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s also fearing Ruriko¡¯s lewd blood.

    If she experiences wild sex in a bad way¡­Ruriko might be able to give herself to various men.

    Jii-chan realized that Kouzuki blood loves to do indecent things.

    Therefore, he tries to raise Misuzu and Ruriko away from marriageable men

    Misuzu was shown her father¡¯s affair, made her hate men, and let her have a lesbian experience with Nagisa¡­

    Ruriko¡­is isolated from the world with Yoshiko-san, she wasn¡¯t taught any knowledge about sex at all.

    ¡¸Yes, if Onii-sama wishes for it¡­I¡¯ll do whatever it is. Please use me¡­¡¹

    Ruriko speaks with an admirable attitude.

    ¡­But

    Ruriko only has seen my sex with Misuzu and Michi, but¡­

    Actually, her body hasn¡¯t experienced sex yet.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t know the essence of sex.

    ¡¸And¡­get her pregnant as soon as possible¡¹

    Huh¡­Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸That¡¯s the best for us¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s just 15 years old.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama¡¯s already old¡­I think that he¡¯ll be very pleased if a great-grandchild is born soon¡¹

    True¡­if Ruriko gets pregnant with my son¡­well, Jii-chan would be happy

    ¡­BUt

    ¡¸Misuzu-san can¡¯t be pregnant anytime soon, can she? She¡¯ll enter college and aim to become a bureucrat¡¹

    Yeah¡­that¡¯s the path Misuzu chose.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­get this sex slave pregnant. To strengthen our relationship with Kouzuki house¡­she should be pregnant and give birth while Kouzuki-sama is alive¡¹

    I know that¡­but

    ¡¸Certainly. I, as much as possible¡­will hurry to bear Onii-sama¡¯s child¡¹

    ¡­Ruirko

    ¡¸Please¡­do a lot of acts to make a baby with me¡­¡¹

    You¡­still don¡¯t know what sex is¡­

    ¡¸Now then¡­since we¡¯re done greeting Ruriko-san, let¡¯s get to the topic¡¹

    Margo-san changes topic

    ¡¸Then¡­Minaho, what are you dissatisfied about?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Why¡­did you let Yukiyo take customers?¡¹

    ¡­Guests?

    ¡¸Oh¡­true, this time¡¯s plan¡­I hired Iwakura-san. I told her I¡¯ll pay her to sex with a boy from Kouzuki house¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Margo! What have you done!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s seriously angry¡­

    ¡¸That, last time¡­back at the school, Yukino-san and her boyfriend¡­no, her former boyfriend, I guess. Didn¡¯t you use Iwakura-san in your plan to entrap them?¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s right.

    Turning Endou weird and he attacked Yukino in the room next to the principal¡¯s office.

    Back then, she had Iwakura-san do a lot of things¡­

    ¡¸Back then¡­I added Yukiyo to the plan but, I didn¡¯t let Yukiyo take customers!¡¹

    ¡­True

    Back then, Iwakura-san didn¡¯t sell her body.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same. Because Iwakura-san¡­had cooperated with the plan and told to have sex the student council members and the boys from the baseball club as a¡ºthanks¡»¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    If it¡¯s Iwakura-san, she¡¯d do that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s different. That¡¯s Yukiyo¡¯s will¡­it¡¯s different from taking customers!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you it¡¯s the same!¡­Even today, I didn¡¯t force her. She had sex with Kouzuki Satoshi on her own will!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, what are you talking about?¡¹

    There¡¯s a violent air drifting between the driver seat and the passenger seat.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want Yukiyo¡­no, not just Yukiyo, all of our women to take any more customers¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I get what you mean by that but¡­then, what is Iwakura Yukiyo doing now?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Since¡ºKuromori¡»work has stopped¡­Iwakura Yukiyo¡¯s behavior has gotten worse. Starting from the student council members¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s sex kingdom in the school¡¯s going steady, are you sure with that/

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Iwakura-san¡¯s increasing the schoolboys addicted to sex with her poison¡­that¡¯s because Minaho¡¯s not giving Iwakura-san a job¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you saying it¡¯s my fault?!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan glares at Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸Sensei¡­I agree with Margo-oneechan. Back the other day¡­I noticed that Iwakura-san¡¯s male harem is expanding. That¡¯s bad I think. I got a grade down but¡­my old classmates are being eaten too much¡­¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Back when Iwakura-san participated in your plan¡­you said¡ºThis is a good venting out¡»but¡­Looking at Iwakura-san¡¯s situation, it¡¯s getting serious¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But still¡­that¡¯s much better than taking customers!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan rejects Nei¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Minaho, you don¡¯t get it¡­Iwakura Yukiyo is addicted to sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that much¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­the word addiction¡­Minaho doesn¡¯t get it¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸When I was in the US, there¡¯s a lot of addiction there. Even my father, he was alcoholic¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unrelated to our talk right now¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸It is¡­just listen!¡¹

    Margo-san glares at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸People who don¡¯t know addiction all misunderstand¡­ An addiction patient¡­don¡¯t get happy nor escape reality from drowning on it¡¹

    I listen to Margo-san¡¯s story

    Ruriko¡¯s also listening¡­

    ¡¸Look, for example¡­alcoholic people¡­it¡¯s thought that they¡¯re filled with happiness when immersed in alcohol. But that¡¯s not true¡­¡¹

    ¡­Margo-san?

    ¡¸Addiction is really¡­in case of alcoholism, their mind and body become a mess when alcohol isn¡¯t in their body. They¡¯re unable to move their mind and body as thought¡­anxiety and fear attack them. That said¡­if they drink alcohol, that won¡¯t improve their condition. It¡¯s just a small improvement¡­their mind and body are worse than usual. They don¡¯t feel better just because they drank. Just a little better than when not drinking¡­as usual, the person himself is suffering hell. However, it¡¯s better than when not drinking¡­but, it¡¯s big for the person so they drink. But their body isn¡¯t in shape, their mind isn¡¯t clear. They¡¯re just suffering all the time¡­!¡¹

    Haa, Margo-san leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸My father was like that. He¡¯s like a corpse when not drinking¡­when he does, he¡¯s like an angry corpse. The alcohol doesn¡¯t look tasty. He always cough, suffering¡­as if he¡¯s being forced to swallow black¡ºhatred¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡­I see.

    Margo-san¡¯s father¡­

    ¡¸When you get addicted¡­you can¡¯t taste, nor enjoy it. You just immerse in the act to escape from the suffering¡­but, the suffering won¡¯t go away. It¡¯ll only feel worse. Iwakura Yukiyo¡¯s sex currently¡­has that impression, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    I remember Iwakura-san¡¯s figure from earlier.

    Even though she¡¯s greedily having sex with Kouzuki Satoshi and Tsunoda¡­

    Iwakura-san isn¡¯t satisfied at all.

    Rather, the more she have sex¡­the more she becomes thirsty¡­

    ¡¸Then¡­what should I do?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Margo-san

    ¡¸To get off the addiction¡­don¡¯t suddenly cut it off, gradually reduce the amount. I¡¯ve told you that before¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­What should I do?!¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸In Iwakura Yukiyo¡¯s case¡­for now, I think that she still has to take customers. When she¡¯s taking a customer, she has to accomplish the requested job¡­then, give a limit¡¹

    Eh, today¡­that?

    ¡¸Today¡­she hasn¡¯t¡¯ done anything more than what I originally requested. When she¡¯s conscious that¡ºthere¡¯s a job¡»her brake are effective. For now¡¹

    ¡¸At school¡­Iwakura-san does whatever she likes, it¡¯s like she has no brakes. Recently¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m properly checking her¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s supposed to be monitoring Iwakura-san with the school¡¯s monitoring network.

    ¡¸Yeah, but, Minaho¡­you was thinking that it¡¯s much better for her to make a male harem in school than take customers in¡ºKuromori¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­Sensei¡¯s not seeing it fairly, I think¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¹

    Margo-san tells the confused Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Minaho¡­your judgment standards are different when it comes to people you like and others. No, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad. That¡¯s how Minaho thinks, your way of living¡­I respect that¡¹

    Then¡­he looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸But¡­It¡¯s better for you to be conscious that you¡¯re a woman with double standards. Earlier, when Minaho talked to Ruriko-san¡­that¡¯s the same way you treat a¡ºprostitute¡»¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I!¡¹

    ¡¸A sex slave immersed in sex¡­means to be addicted to sex¡­!¡¹

    ¡­True.

    ¡­That might be the case.

    ¡¸Even though you want Iwakura Yukiyo to stop being a prostitute and take her out of her addiction¡­and yet, you¡¯re trying to make Ruriko his personal prostitute and making her addicted to sex. It¡¯s better for Minaho to be aware of that contradiction¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s speechless.

    ¡­Ruriko.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I don¡¯t know what¡ºProstitute means¡»but¡­I¡¯m a slave. Onii-sama¡¯s slave. And, I have no complaints about being a slave¡¹

    She looks at me, smiling.

    ¡¸Rather¡­I feel happier than ever that I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s slave. I still don¡¯t know sex that well¡­I don¡¯t have the confidence on being good, or being able to satisfy Onii-sama, Even knowing that I might be addicted to it¡­¡¹

    Ruriko still doesn¡¯t know anything about sex.

    ¡¸¡­But, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s smile is innocent.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m able to give birth to Onii-sama¡¯s child¡­I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll feel very happy. Sex is an act to make a child, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    I answered¡­

    ¡¸Then, I will do my best in sex. I will do my best. I¡¯m truly glad I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko is my slave, but¡­she¡¯s our family. Do you mind?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Ruriko once again.

    ¡¸Well¡­let¡¯s accept her once again. ¡­Hey¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸This girl wasn¡¯t like this when I met her at the hotel. She was more self-important¡­a girl who looks down on others. She¡¯s intelligent, has both the observation ability and judgment, but¡­I see her immersed in superiority as a person belonging to the privileged class. I hated that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸And yet¡­why has she changed so much?¡¹

    Nei answers instead of me.

    ¡¸Sensei¡­you should admit more of Yo-chan¡¯s amazingness!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯s growing up fast. Even before Minaho realizes it¡­¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸I¡­intend to stop being a teacher this year¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­I always only look at those people important to me I¡¯m not suited to become a teacher¡¹

    ¡¸On the other hand¡­aren¡¯t you quite gentle to the people you recognize as your¡ºchild¡»¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­therefore I¡¯m suited to be the head of the¡ºbrothel¡»¡­I¡¯m not suited as a school teacher¡¹

    Then¡­she looked at Margo-san.

    ¡¸I have always been worried, but¡­it¡¯s impossible to close down the¡ºbrothel¡»¡¹

    In the end¡­in order to heal the¡ºprostitutes¡»with sex addiction¡­

    Minaho-neesan has to reduce their dependence on sex, controlling it bit by bit.

    While moderating the customers the¡ºprostitutes¡»entertain.

    It¡¯s a miserable talk but¡­the frequency and contents of the sex are freely controlled when they¡¯re bound by the¡ºbrothel¡»¡­

    It¡¯s still impossible to close down¡ºKuromori¡»¡­

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s¡¯ not just Iwakura Yukiyo¡­there are also girls who are former prostitutes of¡ºKuromori¡»who have an addiction to sex¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s too much of an idiot and a slut¡­that you decided to keep her under your protection, but¡­ There are also ladies who were sent home due to the¡ºmansion¡»suspending business last year in danger¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I must make a¡ºplace¡»¡­and control the sex of these girls¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I think everyone bothers people around them just like Iwakura-san¡¹

    Even Nagisa who was mentally stable when she was a¡ºprostitute¡»¡­

    She surrounded herself with female shop clerks and made a harem.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s¡­mastered only sex techniques. They have plenty of experience¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Ruriko, it¡¯s just as I told you earlier. When they get to have sex with other guys, women become crazy. It¡¯s really troublesome to cure it you know! Therefore, Ruriko should stick to only Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei says as a summary

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko will only do it with Onii-sama I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s slave after all¡¹

    Then, she looks into my eyes¡­

    ¡¸Uhm, Onii-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what everyone was talking about just now, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not that Ruriko needs to understand¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­there is one thing I noticed¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸¡­Onii-sama, you¡¯re enduring?¡¹

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I have seen Onii-sama have sex with Misuzu-sama and Michi-sama several times, but¡­Onii-sama is always controlling himself¡¹

    ¡­eeeeeh?

    ¡¸Oh, Ruriko noticed a good one! That¡¯s what we¡¯re always worried about too!¡¹

    ¡­Nei too.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave. There is no need to hold back¡¹

    ¡­Hmm.

    ¡¸Right. It might be better to use Ruriko in order to break Yo-chan¡¯s shell¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­ Nee-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡­when it¡¯s me, you¡¯re also being considerate, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­U-Uhm

    ¡¸Actually¡­you want to try something more perverted, right?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸Yo-chan might¡¯ve forgotten but¡­ Katsuko-nee and I were watching Yo-chan¡¯s first time raping Yukino-san¡­in real time!¡¹

    ¡­Aaaaaaah

    ¡¸I know that Yo-chan really wants to do something more erotic¡­it¡¯s completely fine¡¹

    ¡­T-That¡¯s

    ¡¸Well¡­true, if Megumi, Mana, Misuzu, Michi saw that, they might back off, but¡¹

    Y-Yeah

    ¡¸In that regard, Ruriko might be fine?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­doesn¡¯t know that much about sex¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama can tell me everything. I won¡¯t do it with anyone but Onii-sama for the rest of my life¡­so I¡¯ll do anything and everything as Onii-sama says¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸Yeah. Yo-chan¡¯s desired sex might be different from ordinary but¡­Ruriko doesn¡¯t mind it at all. She doesn¡¯t know what normal is!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Ruriko¡¯s sex with Onii-sama is normal. I don¡¯t know anything else¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s have your first sex with Ruriko as closed¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, you don¡¯t get it? It means it won¡¯t be shown to Misuzu, Michi, Megumi, and Mana¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸You can ravish Ruriko-san as much as you want¡­as you desire¡¹

    Uhm¡­Minaho-neesan?!

    ¡¸I¡¯m also glad that my first experience was closed! Yo-chan holds back too much, you think too much because you¡¯re being watched¡­¡¹

    ¡­H-Haa

    ¡¸Ah, of course¡­we¡¯ll record it. Hidden cameras. But, it¡¯ll only be the two of you in the room¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Oh¡­it¡¯s the same as Megu¡¯s first time?

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s have it tonight¡¹

    ¡­Ha?!

    ¡¸¡­Please, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko leans close to me.

    ¡¸How do you want to ravish Ruriko¡­think about it well! Ushishi!!¡¹

 Chapter 405. Towards the endâ€¦

    Chapter 405. Towards the end¡­

    Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 404. Addiction symptom

    ¡¸¡­See ya, Yo-chan!¡¹

    In the end¡­Margo-san and Nei ride Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz to take back Iwakura-san.

    Nei changes from Nagisa¡¯s shop boiler suit to her uniform.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re the one who called Iwakura-san after all¡­we¡¯ll take her back properly¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be negotiating with Tanizawa-san¡¹

    To be honest¡­I thought that it would be dangerous to put Iwakura-san and Ruriko in the same space¡­

    That helps.

    If she meets up with the Queen of Nympho empire, any perverted act would be discussed justified¡­

    Especially Ruriko who¡¯s from Kouzuki family¡­if she noticed the lack of knowledge about sex, then¡­

    She¡¯d definitely talk a lot¡­

    Iwakura-san¡¯s quite bad¡­

    She¡¯ll definitely do her all to defile the heart of a pure girl.

    ¡¸Nee-san, take care¡¹

    I tell Nei from the window of the van.

    ¡¸Me? I¡¯m fine¡­Iwakura-san¡¯s weak against me¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s past delinquent acts¡­selling her body and going out with the Yakuza, it¡¯s all pointed to Nei.

    The bad rumors about Nei in school were all taken from Iwakura-san.

    Therefore, Iwakura-san¡¯s able to take the position of student council president without problems.

    So, Iwakura-san doesn¡¯t act equally with Nei.

    ¡­But

    If we reverse it¡­Iwakura-san knows that Nei¡¯s actually isn¡¯t a bad girl¡­

    Is it really okay to trust her?

    Iwakura-san has already tried to entrap us once¡­

    ¡¸Look, back when I was a freshman¡­Margo-oneechan nearly killed the teacher that attacked me¡­and I burned down the school¡¯s martial arts field, right?¡­Iwakura-san was watching that¡¹

    Nei speaks something fearsome.

    ¡¸Iwakura-san properly knows that I¡¯m a woman whose actions are unpredictable when angry. Margo-oneechan and I are raging on streets at night after all¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Thanks to Yo-chan¡­I¡¯m quite stable too. Before, I¡¯m quite eccentric, hyper, messed up, a woman who would set fire to anything¡­did you forget?¡¹

    True¡­that¡¯s right, but

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Iwakura-san is definitely dangerous but¡­the really dangerous one is Nei¡­¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸If blood rises in Iwakura-san¡¯s head¡­her imagination doesn¡¯t work anymore. As for Nei¡­the more excited she gets, the cooler her head becomes. Iwakura-san paid a yakuza to murder but¡­if it was Nei, she¡¯ll certainly erase the other party without even making her hands dirty. Socially and physically¡­¡¹

    Right, Nei¡­

    She¡¯s also one of the executing members of Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡­Margo-san, Katsuko-nee, and Nei are members of it but¡­

    Iwakura-san and Nagisa, aren¡¯t.

    Well, Nagisa¡¯s already retired from the¡ºmansion¡»¡­she¡¯s already living in the surface, but¡­

    They must¡¯ve considered her¡ºaptitude¡»as perpetrator of this revenge.

    Iwakura-san¡­she lacks imagination, and she¡¯s too rash.

    Nagisa¡­ can¡¯t be cold-hearted with others. She¡¯s too kind.

    ¡­Therefore.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll be sending Iwakura-san¡­and be back by dinner¡¹

    ¡¸See you later!¡¹

    The two rode the Benz and heads back to the restaurant.

    ¡­Now then.

    What¡¯s left in the white van is¡­Minaho-neesan, me, and Ruriko

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s go home¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in a slightly dark voice.

    The engine starts¡­and the car starts driving.

    Ruriko sticks to me closely¡­looking worried.

    ¡­Ruriko¡¯s body.

    This 15-year-old beauty.

    Ruriko¡¯s more mature compared to Michi¡¯s flat chest.

    But, comparing her to Misuzu and Megu¡­she¡¯s obviously young.

    Her chest just starts to swell, her waist is constricted¡­

    But, everything is in the middle of growth, just breaking the start line.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko whispers to me

    Her face is too close.

    I can feel Ruriko¡¯s breath on my skin¡­

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m just thinking about what way I want to have sex with Ruriko¡­¡¹

    I frankly said what¡¯s on my mind.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind whatever¡­I will be glad whatever it is¡¹

    Ruriko said with her cheeks blushing.

    ¡¸But¡­somehow, these past few days¡­there¡¯s been a lot of messed up things. I don¡¯t know what kind of sex I want to do anymore¡¹

    Actually¡­starting from raping Yukino¡­

    I only had strange sex.

    I¡¯d been forced to have sex against own will too¡­

    ¡¸Please gather up all those fuzzy feeling¡­and please release them all on me¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave. Please don¡¯t hold back¡¹

    ¡­My¡­slave

    ¡¸Rather, if you hold back¡­Ruriko will feel sad¡¹

    That¡¯s right¡­if I hold back on Ruriko¡­

    That means I still think of Ruriko as¡ºthe daughter of Kouzki house¡»¡­and that I¡¯m going easy on her.

    ¡¸I am Onii-sama¡¯s belonging¡­Onii-sama can do what he wants with me¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t know sex that well.

    No matter how perverted it is¡­she¡¯ll just accept it as it is.

    I look at Ruriko¡¯s body once again¡­

    As a sexual target¡­

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    This beauty that¡¯s like a bud blooming to a flower.

    Pure and innocent¡­virgin body

    ¡¸Is there anything wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­you¡¯re cute. I want to embrace Ruriko. I want to make you a ¡ºwoman¡»only for me¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t want her to embrace other men.

    I want her mine for her whole life.

    ¡¸I already belong to Onii-sama¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­that¡¯s different¡¹

    I hug Ruriko¡¯s body¡­and whisper.

    ¡¸My penis going inside of Ruriko¡­and my baby making seed released in Ruriko¡¯s baby chamber¡­will be the first-moment Ruriko becomes my¡ºwoman¡»¡­!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body stiffens

    ¡¸¡­Yes. Please take care of me¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s trembling.

    Her words say she¡¯s prepared but¡­ her body feels fear.

    I think that¡¯s also cute.

    ¡¸¡­Have you finished your talk?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks from the driver seat.

    Then, she leaks a sigh.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­Nee-san?¡¹

    When I asked¡­Minaho-neesan looked at me through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸You were listening to my conversation with Margo earlier, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    Iwakura-san¡¯s addiction to sex, and¡­ the reopening of the¡ºbrothel¡»

    ¡¸Do you know why Margo talked about that now?¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸My revenge is about to end. Therefore, those girls¡­are urging me to think what¡¯s next after my¡ºrevenge¡»is over¡­!¡¹

    ¡­¡ºrevenge¡»

    This is for Minaho-neesan herself, and her deceased sister¡­

    ¡¸I said it before but¡­I intended to kill myself once the¡ºrevenge¡»is over. Therefore, I¡¯ll close down the¡ºmansion¡»¡­and I thought that it¡¯ll be fine if I leave the rest to Kyouko-san. At first, it was only Katsuko, Margo, Nei, Yukiyo and Agnes¡¹

    The members of¡ºKuromori¡»before I came in.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give Katsuko a shop¡­Margo will be left to Kyouko-san¡­Nei and Margo would be together¡­Yukiyo, I¡¯ll entrust her to a lady retired from the¡ºmansion¡» Agnes¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stops speaking.

    ¡¸Once the¡ºrevenge¡»is over¡­I intended for us to die together. I thought that nobody could make her happy¡­¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl raised in the basement.

    She wasn¡¯t taught anything but to worship her father¡ºShirasaka Sousuke¡»¡­

    Minaho-neesan thought that it¡¯s impossible for Agnes to rehabilitate.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all your fault¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸You appeared before us¡­we¡¯ve come to see hope in various things¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hope?

    ¡¸Katsuko and Nei who were so unstable became calm¡­Even Nei, she¡¯s always preoccupied with herself and yet now, she¡¯s looking at the girls younger than herself. Katsuko too¡­her face looks very happy that it feels like one week ago was a lie¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Nagisa too. Before she can¡¯t forget her painful past but now, she looks refreshed. I was surprised the other day when she greeted everyone in the theater. That girl¡¯s¡ºprostitute¡»has finally become past. It¡¯s all thanks to you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, I didn¡¯t do anything¡¹

    ¡¸No. Megumi too¡­I was worried about her all this time but¡­she was released from the fate of Shirasaka house¡¹

    Megu¡­

    Even if Shirasaka Sousuke didn¡¯t force her to become a prostitute¡­

    As long as she stays in Yamamine house, she would always be meddled by Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan accepted Mana. I¡¯m grateful for that¡¹

    Mana is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡­she¡¯s originally an enemy

    ¡¸Mana-san, she¡¯s with Mao-chan, playing with Agnes. Agnes has opened up her heart quite a lot. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll go that well with Mao-chan alone¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­she can read the atmosphere, and she¡¯s also caring girl¡¹

    Mana has the tendency to be conceited but¡­she¡¯s kind and smart.

    ¡¸At first¡­she¡¯s rebellious, always seeking our complexions, an unpleasant girl. I thought that I¡¯ll definitely make her experience cruelty. Then¡­when she falls into your hands, she turned to such an honest and cute girl¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stop that¡­I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡¹

    ¡­I

    Speaking of which, when I had sex with Mana¡­

    I ejaculated inside Mana again and again until her heart changed.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I¡¯ll accept Ruriko-san too. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll change her to a cute girl¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan?

    Ruriko clings to me.

    ¡¸Then¡­about Agnes¡¹

    Suddenly¡­Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸You have to hurry it up¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke¡­he¡¯s quite worn out. I¡­want to fulfill my final revenge while he¡¯s still sane¡­!¡¹

    The final revenge.

    ¡¸Hey, do you know why did I find you in the first place?¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸You see¡­I had a plan from the start. The climax of the revenge plan towards Shirasaka Sousuke which must absolutely happen¡­¡¹

    The car speeds up¡­

    ¡¸¡­All of the daughters of the still sane Shirasaka Sousuke¡­raped in front of his very eyes. Showing off the rape. His beloved daughter, Yukino-san¡­Agnes who he made for his own personal joy¡­having them all raped in front of that man¡¹

    That was Minaho-neesan¡¯s final plan.

    ¡¸I want to show that man the true despair. The taste of the despair we experienced. Before be becomes crazy and die¡­¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡­forcibly raped a lot of women¡­and turned their fate to a mess¡­

    Thinking that he¡¯s a privileged man¡­that everything he does to others can be forgiven.

    The daughters of that man would be raped before his very eyes¡­

    He also thinks of his daughter as his possession so he¡¯ll feel frustrated from it.

    ¡¸Therefore, I let Yukino-san live. Either way, I want Shirasaka Sousuke to see his eldest daughter who had become a sex slut¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s father still thinks that she¡¯s a virgin.

    As a daughter of Shirasaka clan¡­she¡¯s probably planned to be engaged to some other famous family.

    The eldest daughter who¡¯s supposed to be pure¡­has changed to a¡ºpervert¡»who feels pleasure from receiving a man¡¯s semen in her body¡­

    ¡¸Mana-san will have to participate too. I feel sorry for her however¡¹

    Mana, 14-years-old¡­he believes that she still hasn¡¯t done sex more than Yukino.

    That young body has squeezed semen many times from my penis¡­

    ¡¸Well, I think it¡¯ll be fine. Mana already thinks of Shirasaka Sousuke as enemy¡­¡¹

    At the moment she became my¡ºwoman¡» and threw he name¡ºShirasaka Maika¡»¡­Mana has already turned her family into a past.

    If I order her¡­Mana will show off in front of her father

    ¡¸Megumi will participate too¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke intends to sell Megu to a customer¡­so he¡¯ll be frustrated to see me embrace Megu.

    For Megu, this will be a revenge to her father who tormented her¡­

    ¡¸I think that she¡¯d gladly join if Minaho-neesan tells her¡¹

    ¡­And the last one.

    ¡¸As for Agnes¡­Until yesterday, I want her worship to Shirasaka Sousuke to disappear and to accept you. That is the best shock for that man¡¹

    The half-foreign beauty who he made to worship himself ever since she was born.

    Then¡­Shirasaka Sousuke plans to ravish her on her 13th birthday.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan wants to take away Agnes from her submission to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Shirasaka Sousuke won¡¯t be able to respond¡­looking at Agnes who doesn¡¯t respect him anymore.

    ¡¸But¡­we don¡¯t have much time. That man is much more exhausted than we expected¡¹

    ¡­Does that mean?

    ¡¸Therefore¡­I want you to rape Agnes in front of Shirasaka Sousuke with all your strength¡­!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan eyes look at me in the rear mirror¡­

    ¡¸If not¡­we won¡¯t make it¡¹

    ¡­Even though they¡¯ve come so far

    Even though Agnes¡¯ closed heart starts to open up with the help of Edie, Mao-chan and everyone else¡­!

    ¡­Now, here.

    Do I have to rape Agnes?

    Forcibly ravish this 12-year-old girl.

    If I do that¡­ won¡¯t Agnes¡¯ heart remain close forever?

    Feeling fear from others, from us¡­

    ¡¸¡­When¡¯s the time limit?¡¹

    I ask Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸If possible, by tomorrow evening¡­you can¡¯t do it tonight, can you?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Ruriko.

    This night¡­ I¡¯ll take Ruriko¡¯s virginity.

    It has to be relayed to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Besides¡­we have to wait for Yukino-san to come back¡¹

    ¡­Yukino?

    ¡¸Yukino¡­why?¡¹

    She should be out of the mansion and taken over by her grandfather.

    ¡¸¡­Yukino-san¡¯s videos until yesterday are all uploaded to the internet¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Your face isn¡¯t shown anywhere. It¡¯s all edited out. From taking away her virginity¡­up to the public rape in the school. All the videos and photos are released along with her profile¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Profile?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, her name, address, age, mobile number, mailing address¡­the names of the schools she¡¯s been through until now, her photos in club activities, everything about Yukino-san¡­!¡¹

    ¡­does that mean?

    ¡¸It¡¯s also translated. English, Chinese, Russian¡­I also posted it on porn websites in Poland and Latin America¡¹

    The whole world watches Yukino¡¯s foolishness¡­

    ¡¸Especially the photo right after Yukino-san¡¯s virginity was taken. Sperm and virgin blood coming down from her crotch¡­Katsuko has created a poster with a title¡ºShirasaka Yukino, 16 years old, I was raped¡» That¡¯s getting popular. It¡¯s stuck on every image board already¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s progression to becoming a lewd woman starting from her virginity is seen by everyone¡­

    Is known by everyone¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need her anymore, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s true, but¡¹

    There¡¯s a sense of loss I feel inside of me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all done already¡­there¡¯s nothing one can do¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s no longer my only Yukino.

    ¡¸But¡­that said, why is Yukino coming back?¡¹

    To Yukino, we¡¯re the people who made her suffer severely¡­

    Normally¡­she shouldn¡¯t come back.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s mother¡¯s parent¡¯s house¡­Ichikawa-san¡¯s place is a somewhat famous house¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸They already know that Yukino¡¯s lewdness is being spilled to the world. They can¡¯t erase it whatever methods they use¡­¡¹

    Once it circulates on the internet¡­it can¡¯t be collected.

    ¡¸Ichikawa-san¡­has called a mental hospital at Kanagawa prefecture¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸I feel sorry for Ichikawa-san but his phone¡¯s tapped¡¹

    ¡¸Mental hospital¡­what?¡¹

    ¡¸Other than her first rape video¡­Yukino has turned into a complete slut afterward. With that kind of daughter in the clan¡­it¡¯ll only cause inconvenience to the relatives¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore¡­she¡¯s going to be sent to a hospital?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡ºThis girl¡¯s gotten mad from the shock of rape¡»will be the pretense¡­and she will be pushed to the mental hospital¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yukino knows that?¡¹

    ¡¸I told hear earlier¡¹

    Minaho-nee-san¡¯s reflection smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll depend on her later. Will she get out of her grandfather¡¯s house by herself or will the grandfather arrange the mental hospital car first?¡¹

    Yukino no longer has a place even in her grandfather¡¯s house.

    ¡¸If she¡¯s forced into the hospital car¡­Margo will take her away in the middle of it. Perhaps, Yukino-san will rampage but¡­I think that she¡¯ll be dressed in restrained suit¡¹

    Yeah. If she realized that she¡¯ll be trapped in a mental hospital forcibly¡­Yukino will definitely rampage.

    ¡¸As for us¡­I wish that she escape from the house and come back to us. That¡¯s way more interesting. As expected, her heart should be broken too¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed.

    ¡¸Why¡­would she come back to us?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she has no other choice. If she escapes from Ichikawa-san¡¯s house¡­she has nobody to depend on but you¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡­Why?

    ¡¸On this earth¡­among all people, she can only rely on you. That¡¯s how cornered she is¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸Succumbing from the bottom of her heart¡­taking all away her pride¡­the dignity as a human trampled¡­on top of that, forced to have sex in front of her father¡­¡¹

    Minaho-neesan holds hatred towards Yukino more than anyone.

    Maybe, much worse than Shirasaka Sousuke, the main source.

    ¡¸Sorry but¡­I will have you do that. Okay?¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yeah¡­if Minaho-neesan¡¯s satisfied with that¡¹

    ¡­But

    Will Minaho-neesan be satisfied if I go that far?

    Won¡¯t there be a deeper hatred born from it?

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We returned to the mansion.

    I cover Ruriko with a blanket.

    There are two monitoring teams at the entrance, one of them is Kouzuki security service.

    Of course¡­they know Ruriko¡¯s face.

    If they see Ruriko riding our car¡­they¡¯ll make a big fuss.

    Pressing the remote switch, entering the gate¡­

    We enter the¡ºmansion¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to work in my room and then¡­you¡¯re going to pick up Megumi later, right?¡¹

    Right. Making sure it¡¯s the end of the club activities¡­I¡¯ll go pick up Megu.

    ¡¸I also have business in school so I¡¯ll send you over¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, thanks¡­Nee-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan heads straight to her room

    ¡­I

    For now, I have to check Agnes and others¡­

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s still on her boiler suit and twin-tails.

    ¡¸Oh, Ruriko¡­well done for being silent earlier¡¹

    While I was talking with Minaho-neesan¡­Ruriko stayed silent and didn¡¯t disturb us.

    If it was Yukino or Mana¡­they¡¯d just selfishly break into the conversation.

    Is that the difference between the two families?

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s a talk I don¡¯t know much about¡­¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    I can¡¯t talk to Ruriko about the history of¡ºKuromori¡»for now.

    Abduction, confinement, rape¡­forced prostitution.

    Perverted sex¡­illegal abortion, death.

    Each of them has too strong of a shock for Ruriko.

    Besides, it¡¯s troublesome if she hates the former prostitutes, Katsko-nee and Nagisa¡­

    Even Jii-chan who was a customer.

    ¡¸Sorry. I felt that Ruriko¡¯s also listening but this is a calamity that befell on Kuromori house. It¡¯s not something we want the world to know much about¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡­it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t know about it¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s a wise girl.

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll explain it properly someday. But for now, don¡¯t ask anything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Certainly¡¹

    ¡­Err

    I have to talk about Agnes.

    ¡¸You see¡­there¡¯s this girl in this mansion¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸ This girl has been confined by his crazy father all this time¡­and she¡¯s never been out from the basement of this mansion¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Not even once?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, of course, she hasn¡¯t gone to any school nor made any friends¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, then¡­that girl hasn¡¯t opened her heart to anyone¡­ doesn¡¯t trust any other people. Therefore, we want to be friends with that girl¡­

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s Agnes?¡¹

    ¡­Ruriko

    ¡¸It was the name of the person I¡¯ve never met from the conversation a while ago¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s Agnes. She¡¯s a 12-year-old girl¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­you wish for me to act so her heart would open up?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s really fast to understand

    ¡¸Yeah¡­plese¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then¡­what¡¯s going on in the basement?

    I hope they¡¯re doing well¡­

    I take Ruriko down the stairs to the basement.

    Arriving at Agnes¡¯ room¡­

    ¡¸Ah, welcome back¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s wearing an apron greeted me.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­Papa, welcome back!¡¹

    Mao-chan jump towards me.

    ¡¸What is everyone doing?¡¹

    I asked, Mana;

    ¡¸Making sweets! Katsuko-oneesan¡¯s teaching us to make cakes!¡¹

    Looking at it¡­there¡¯s Katsuko-nee standing in front of the oven taken from the upper floor.

    ¡¸Just in time, the sponge cake is baked. Then, we¡¯ll decorate it with cream¡­ turning it to roll cake, and making it to Yule log1¡¹

    She smiles looking at me.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Agnes?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s over there¡¹

    Mana points.

    Then¡­Agnes is squatting down, trying to bubble the cream in the bowl.

    Placing a whipped cream at the end of her nose¡­

    ¡¸Onee-chan, more¡­more¡­until the bubbles disappear!¡¹

    Mao-chan walks up to Agnes¡­then calls her.

    ¡¸¡­It was the right choice to leave it to Mao-chan. Agnes has completely opened up to Mao-chan¡¹

    Mao-chan supports, Agnes does her best and whisks the eggbeater.

    ¡¸We actually have electric beaters but¡­those girls have to enjoy this too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    It¡¯s more of a play than cooking.

    But, for Agnes¡­this is the first play she¡¯ll have with the same age group¡­

    ¡¸Ah, are you tired, Agnes? I¡¯ll take over¡¹

    Mana takes the bowl from Agnes.

    ¡¸Mana-chan is helping out too¡­she¡¯s not as overbearing as Edie so Agnes seems to accept her easily¡¹

    ¡­I¡¯m glad.

    ¡¸Hey, Onii-chan¡­why did you bring Ruriko-san?¡¹

    Mana asks while stirring the bowl.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    Ruriko fixes her posture and lowers her head deeply.

    ¡¸I¡­from now on, am Onii-sama¡¯s slave. I may be incompetent but please take care of me¡­!¡¹

    Then¡­Mana;

    ¡¸Ah, right. Mana¡¯s the same!¡¹

    She smiles towards Ruriko.

    ¡¸Mana is also Onii-chan¡¯s slave!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana¡­as a slave, you¡¯re a senior but, Ruriko¡¯s older. Don¡¯t be so bossy with her¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­Have you done it already with Onii-chan/¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It?¡¹

    ¡¸Sex¡¹

    I explain to Ruriko

    ¡¸No, not yet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do it tonight¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­the first time hurts but, Onii-chan¡¯s gentle so it¡¯ll feel good right away!¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸¡­It hurts?¡¹

    Right, the sex Ruriko had been observing until now¡­ doesn¡¯t let her know the pain of virginity.

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s just at the start. Ruri-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes opened up wide.

    ¡¸You¡¯re already¡ºfamily¡»¡­so Ruri-oneechan1¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s deeply impressed.

    ¡¸Yeah, everyone in here is all Ruriko¡¯s little sisters!¡¹2

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Say hello to Agnes as well¡¹

    Ruriko goes in front of Agnes.

    She squats down elegantly¡­and looks into the eyes of Agnes who¡¯s sitting on the floor¡­

    ¡¸Hello¡­My name is Ruriko. Pleased to meet you¡¹

    Agnes¡­is wary of the new intruder.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s have Ruri-oneechan join in making a cake!¡¹

    Mana invites.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­have you baked a cake before?¡¹

    ¡¸Only at classes at school¡¹

    Since it is an all girl¡¯s school¡­they have that kind of lesson too.

    ¡¸Then, have Katsuko-nee teach you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Katsuko-oneesama, please take care of me¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, sure!¡¹

    Then¡­if the girls make a cake together, they¡¯ll get along even more.

    Ruriko¡­for the time being, she¡¯s not tense.

    Agnes too¡­

    If this trend goes on, it might be fine to not rape her¡­

    What¡¯s left is a race against time.

    ¡¸Can I watch?¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes. You must be tired, aren¡¯t you? We¡¯ll be eating it once baked¡­so you can take a moment to rest ¡¹

    Taking Katsuko-nee¡¯s offer¡­I sit down on the air mat I slept on last night.

    ¡¸¡­Geez, Agnes, don¡¯t do that!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ahahaha, Agnes-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re skilled, Ruriko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Please call me Ruriko¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about Yukino, but¡­

    In this basement where the rays of the sun from May comes from the skylight¡­

    I see the light of hope.

    Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 404. Addiction symptom

    1.https://foxscoffeetime.files.wordpress.com/2018/03/chocolate_christmas_log.jpg?w=900 ?

    2. Except for Katsuko-nee ?

 Chapter 406. Boston Tea Party

    Chapter 406. Boston Tea Party

    ¡¸¡­Papa, wake up¡¹

    Hmm¡­Oh

    I fell asleep before I knew it

    ¡¸Hey, wake up¡­if you take too long of a nap, you won¡¯t be able to sleep at night!¡¹

    When I open my eyes, Mao-chan¡¯s smile is in front of me¡­

    ¡¸¡­Awake?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning! The cake¡¯s done!¡¹

    Right¡­

    Mao-chan and others were making cake under Katsuko-nee¡¯s guidance, right.

    ¡¸Come, let¡¯s have a snack!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls me.

    A cake after waking up? Doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s something easily digested but, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I get up and head to the folding table.

    ¡¸Was this table brought from above too?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is from the next room¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡­The next room

    That was where Minaho-neesan¡¯s father was confined¡­

    Now, he¡¯s transported to the hospital¡­ still in coma

    ¡¸Onii-sama, take a seat¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up, Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Agnes is the only one silent as usual.

    Now then, there are similar cakes on the table.

    All of them are decorated with chocolate cream on top of the roll cake.

    ¡¸It¡¯s called Yule Log. It¡¯s like a wooden log, isn¡¯t it? Actually, it¡¯s a cake used for Christmas, but¡­ Since it¡¯s their first cake to make, I thought that the looks have to be interesting than the taste¡­¡¹

    Yeah. Katsuko-nee¡¯s idea is correct.

    Mao-chan, who¡¯s still a toddler is here too.

    This makes Agnes interested too¡­

    ¡¸What do you think? Can you tell who made which?¡¹

    ¡­Well

    Rather than being a log¡­this somehow looks like the whole thing¡¯s flabby, and on top of that, there¡¯s cream, strawberry, and Pocky sticking like sparklers¡­

    ¡¸This is the cake Mao-chan made?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct!¡¹

    As expected¡­a work of a toddler.

    ¡¸Err¡­this, Agnes?¡¹

    Next¡­I point on a poorly shaped cake

    Agnes nods.

    She seems to be a bit dissatisfied with the result.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­Agnes hasn¡¯t seen a real log. Besides, it¡¯s her first time making a cake you see? As for me, I¡¯ve done it before. It¡¯s her first time and yet she made it this well! Agnes is amazing!¡¹

    Mana follows up smiling.

    You¡­you really can do this kind of things.

    No, I thought of the same with Nei, but¡­

    When they get a younger sister¡­women change.

    When you become an¡ºOnee-san¡», you really become steady

    ¡¸Agnes said that making cakes are fun! She said that she wants to do more and more!¡¹

    Mana reports to me.

    Agnes talked?

    Even though she hasn¡¯t talked to anyone until now.

    ¡¸Yeah, she said!¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs

    Noticing it now¡­this is an imitation of Nei.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Agnes mutters in a small voice.

    ¡¸Right, there¡¯s still various kinds of cakes¡­I¡¯ll teach you a lot!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles gently.

    Looking at it¡­there¡¯s a lot of cake books beside the table.

    Oh, they showed a photo of the book first¡­and made her interested¡­

    Then, they decided to make one, I guess?

    ¡¸Now then¡­there¡¯s three more plates to guess!¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    ¡­Err

    There¡¯s one perfect cake that looks like a model.

    ¡¸This is Katsuko-nee¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Correct¡¹

    Well of course¡­

    The problem is the remaining two¡­

    One has a fair quality.

    The other¡­is very close to Katsuko-nee¡¯s model cake. It¡¯s well done.

    Which is Mana¡¯s and which is Ruriko¡¯s?

    Err¡­

    Ruriko said that it¡¯s her first time making cake¡­

    Mana just said that she made one before¡­

    I point to the better one¡­

    ¡¸This is Mana¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Buh-boo! Unfortunately¡­that one is made by Ruri-oneesan!¡¹

    ¡­Eh?

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­this is your first time making one, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, therefore¡­I did everything as Katsuko-sama said¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Seriously?

    She mentioned that she¡¯s never cooked, but¡­

    No, but Ruriko has eaten a lot of delicious things with Jii-chan¡­

    She¡¯s also accustomed to reproducing her teacher¡¯s traditional dance¡­

    She might be suited for cooking unexpectedly

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve got the talent¡¹

    ¡¸No, Onii-sama¡­this is Katsuko-sama¡¯s skill¡¹

    ¡­Ha?

    No, Ruriko made this cake, right?

    The model made by Katsuko-nee is here

    ¡¸Ruriko-san¡¯s saying is that she merely traced the method and reproduced it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains.

    ¡¸No, but¡­it¡¯s amazing that you can reproduce it¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m the one who made the image and made it you see? Ruriko-san thinks that what doesn¡¯t contain her image or idea isn¡¯t her own. It¡¯s an artistic ideology¡¹

    ¡­What the hell?

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a cake maker¡­their purpose is to produce the same cake made by their boss, so you can tell that their ability is high, but; Ruriko doesn¡¯t want to be a maker. She¡¯s a girl who wants to make her own cake¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, it is as you say¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s that kind of girl.

    She doesn¡¯t want to just reproduce Katsuko-nee¡¯s cake¡­she wants to make her own taste, and design with her own idea and make it her own work.

    ¡¸But, with this, you learned how to make Yule Log, so Ruriko can make her own work for the next time¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles kindly

    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t seen the groundwork for making the first cake so¡­please guide me once agian¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I can teach you as much as you want¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Ruriko¡¯s going to be a good disciple of Katsuko-nee.

    On the other hand, Agnes compares her own cake to the cake made by Ruriko.

    ¡¸Ruriko, don¡¯t mind it! Agnes is still 12. Ruri-oneechan¡¯s 15 years old! You can just catch up within three years!¡¹

    Mana read Agnes¡¯ mind and she speaks to her.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Ah¡­her voice is smaller than earlier

    ¡¸I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave so I must learn all things to please Onii-sama. Please continue to teach Ruriko further, Katsuko-sama¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll use whatever I know to cook for him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­My best regards¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s unfair! Ruri-oneechan, you can¡¯t be the only one good at cooking! Mana too¡­teach Mana too! Mana is also Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I will be strict so be sure to follow me!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs

    ¡¸¡­Because I¡¯m a slave?¡¹

    Mao-chan imitates Mana.

    ¡¸Ah, everyone¡­be careful with your words in front of Mao-chan¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Eh, why¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Mao-chan goes to nursery, kindergarten. Won¡¯t it be bad if she talks strange things outside?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see¡­if it¡¯s on Mao-chan¡¯s year, they¡¯d shout it out loud like they¡¯re having fun¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, it¡¯s forbidden to talk like that¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    ¡¸Wow, what should I do? Earlier that was my talk with Agnes and Ruri-oneechan. That kind of talk¡¹

    Mana¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸The one where you talk about it feels good being hugged by Onii-sama from behind and pierced deeply but¡­it also feels happy when you look at his face?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    Mana, just what are you talking about?

    ¡¸¡­Creampie feels like being poured on hot water deep in your stomach, warm¡¹

    Agnes also mutters.

    ¡¸That you had to show your breasts when doing fellatio!¡¹

    Mao-chan too¡­

    ¡¸¡­Mana¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sowwy!¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee too¡­why did you not stop them? You were there, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­the two were talking with each other happy!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸But¡­that¡¯s not a good thing to teach Mao-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s good thing to teach others though¡­!¡¹

    I felt shocked.

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to take Ruriko¡¯s virginity tonight.

    Agnes too. I¡¯ll take her tomorrow.

    Listening stories about sex from Mana who¡¯s close to their age isn¡¯t a bad thing.

    Rather than being told by the adult Katsuko-nee or Nei¡­

    If Mana who¡¯s at the growing age of 14 talks about her experience¡­should be easier to accept.

    Therefore¡­Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­be careful when Mao-chan¡¯s around¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, understood¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ushishi¡­be careful!¡¹

    Anyway, let¡¯s end this for now

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s eat¡­I¡¯ll prepare the tea¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯ll help out¡¹

    ¡¸Mana too!¡¹

    ¡­But still

    Including Katsuko-nee¡¯s model¡­there¡¯s five big cakes.

    Well, I get that it won¡¯t teach them unless they make a full sized one, but¡­

    Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?

    ¡¸ The remaining can be an after-dinner dessert¡­so don¡¯t mind it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me as she looks at my face.

    Phew, I thought I had to eat all five.

    ¡¸We can set aside the model cake I made¡¹

    ¡¸Then, mine too¡­¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s being considerate

    ¡­That¡¯s because

    ¡¸Eat Mana¡¯s cake! Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Mao too! Papa!¡¹

    ¡­The two are like this

    Anyway, I cut three slices from Mao-chan¡¯s, Agnes¡¯, and Mana¡¯s cake.

    ¡¸How is it Papa? Delicious?¡¹

    First, Mao-chan¡¯s.

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Hihi, Yay?!¡¹

    Next, Mana¡¯s

    ¡¸How is it, how is it, Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, delicious¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m glad¡¹

    ¡­No.

    Katsuko-nee was the one who made the foundation of the cake.

    Katsuko-nee also checked the taste of the cream¡­

    These girls¡­only wrapped the roll cake with cream and decorated it with chocolate cream¡­

    To be honest, the taste of the cake doesn¡¯t change that much.

    Well, strictly speaking, the thickness of the cream in the roll cake gets uneven, or something like that¡­

    Or that there¡¯s an unexpected force when rolling, so there are parts crushed down¡­that¡¯s the difference.

    ¡¸Agnes too¡­please eat hers¡¹

    Ruriko hands Agnes¡¯ cake to me.

    Agnes is looking at me expressionless.

    She still hasn¡¯t judged whether I¡¯m an ally or an enemy

    ¡¸Agnes¡­thanks for the food¡¹

    I eat the cake.

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, this is delicious. Agnes¡¹

    Look at Agnes¡¯ eyes and smiled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great, Agnes, Onii-chan said it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great!¡¹

    ¡¸Great!¡¹

    The girls all speak to Agnes.

    ¡¸Well now, let¡¯s drink tea¡­!¡¹

    With the cakes and tea, a small party began

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    But still¡­Mana talks a lot

    Is this normal for 14-year-old girls?

    I went to an all boy¡¯s school so I don¡¯t get it.

    Anyway, she doesn¡¯t run out of topics.

    She just keeps talking to Katsuko-nee, Ruriko, Agnes, Mao-chan

    On the other hand, Ruriko¡¯s a really good listener

    Looking at the other party¡¯s eye, listening to the story with all her best.

    Agnes, she¡¯s quietly sitting down¡­

    For the time being, she seems to know that these girls are treated as family.

    However¡­

    ¡¸Mana¡­talk aa bit slower. If you speak too fast¡­Agnes won¡¯t get it¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry, sorry, Agnes¡¹

    Anyway, Agnes has no experience talking to girls of the same age in her life.

    Therefore, she won¡¯t be able to follow the speed and tension of Mana¡¯s talk.

    But still, Agnes is sitting¡­

    That means that Agnes also wants to understand Mana and others.

    If it was Agnes last night¡­she would¡¯ve escaped to her bed.

    ¡¸This is going well¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to me

    ¡¸I really wish we had more time to spare¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks regretfully

    ¡¸¡­I think so too¡¹

    Even though we made Agnes open up her heart¡­

    If I raped her forcibly here¡­

    She might not believe anyone anymore again

    ¡¸I want it to go well as much as possible¡­¡¹

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Everyone, quiet down¡¹

    Oh¡­Mao-chan¡¯s getting sleepy

    ¡¸Since she¡¯s been excited about everyone, once she had her stomach filled, she got sleepy¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands up and hugs Mao-chan

    Then, she carries her to the air mat but, Agnes pulls Katsuko-nee¡¯s elbow.

    Then¡­she points at her bed.

    ¡¸¡­That one¡¯s much fluffier¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Agnes¡¹

    Katsuko-nee lays down Mao-chan on the bed

    ¡¸¡­Mao-chan¡¯s so cute¡¹

    Mana said

    ¡¸Mana wants to give birth to that kind of girl! What about Ruri-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want it too¡¹

    Both of them talk about that.

    Agnes looks at Mao-chan¡¯s sleeping face too

    ¡¸¡­Ruriko, could you accompany Agnes?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I want to talk with Mana about¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, certainly¡¹

    My cute slave goes to where Agnes and Mao-chan is.

    After passing each other, Katsuko-nee comes back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Onii-chan?¡¹

    Mana peeks at my face.

    Her eyes are really big¡­

    ¡¸ You want to have sex? Mana¡¯s fine with that !¡¹

    Mana puts her hand inside her skirt immediately, trying to remove her panty

    ¡¸No, not that¡­¡¹

    I have to tell Mana about Yukino¡¯s current situation.

    Yukino is Mana¡¯s sister¡­there¡¯s the thing about Ichikawa-san too

    ¡¸¡­Mana-chan. If it¡¯s on Mana-chan¡¯s age, it might be fresh to take off the panty with such light attitude but, that kind of thing can get one bored easily¡¹

    Katsuko-nee warns her.

    ¡¸¡­Uhe?¡¹

    ¡¸Boys are more sensitive to mood than girls¡­so you have to think about your methods a bit more¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay?¡¹

    Yeah¡­the loli slut is cute, but¡­

    If she does it so easily¡­it¡¯ll just be boring.

    ¡¸Then, Mana, Actually. Oh, Katsuko-nee¡­could you bring your laptop here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Okay¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Mana looks at Katsuko-nee¡¯s laptop.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s attack is always, harsh.

    Yukino¡¯s lewdness¡­is spreading like wildfire on every site.

    ¡¸¡­This is a¡ºsweets board¡»and yet¡¹

    Even on that image board¡­Yukino¡¯s body is exposed.

    No mosaic even on her genitals.

    Semen¡¯s dripping from her slit¡­

    ¡¸But, well¡­it says¡º please eat me ¡»there¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also posted on¡ºanimal board¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s an animal so it¡¯s fine. If you ask me, she¡¯s a beast¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s also in¡ºgore board¡»¡¹

    ¡¸True, it¡¯s gross¡¹

    ¡¸Even in¡ºwallpaper board¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than wallpaper¡­Yukino-san¡¯s like an entrance mat, being stepped on¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Of course, it¡¯s all uncensored so the admins are deleting it steadily, but¡­

    New Yukino lewds are uploaded at a faster rate.

    This is probably being worked on from the upper floor of this mansion.

    Then¡­there¡¯s also the address of a foreign video sharing website.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Yukino-san made us really angry. It¡¯s normal that we¡¯d do this right?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s showing a nonchalant face as she says it.

    Another photo is posted¡­

    ¡¸Ah, this is good¡­somehow, it feels like she¡¯s just been raped¡¹

    That was the photo taken from when Yukino¡¯s virginity was taken.

    ¡¸I captured that moment¡¹

    Katsuko-nee peeks into the screen then said.

    ¡¸Wow, as expected of Katsuko-oneechan, that¡¯s so skilled¡¹

    ¡¸I made a poster of that and printed it. You saw that too didn¡¯t you/¡¹

    Yeah¡­there was.

    It was shown to Yukino herself as a part of harassment to her.

    ¡¸Eeh, that¡¯s so nice¡­make one for me too¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Right, we haven¡¯t taken photos of Mana-chan for a while¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Speaking of which

    ¡¸I also want photos of my naked body and me doing sex with Onii-chan. Poster size too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll paste it in Onii-chan¡¯s room. Then, you can see Mana¡¯s naked body¡­if you want to do it with Mana then call me right away¡­I¡¯ll jump to Onii-chan¡¯s chest naked¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­I don¡¯t have a photo of myself. Well then, I will take photos of Mana-chan doing it with him and, can Mana-chan take photos of him with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay?!¡¹

    No, Katsuko-nee¡­that¡¯s not the topic right now

    ¡¸Ah, Onii-chan got big. Want to do it now?¡¹

    Mana reaches for my crotch¡­

    ¡¸Not now, Mana-chan¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    Katsuko-nee holds back Mana.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­We¡¯re in the middle of the process of making Agnes want to have sex with him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you girls are close to Agnes¡­you¡¯ll have sex with him in front of Agnes¡¯ eyes in turn. Then, Agnes would think of wanting to do it herself too, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, not wanting to be out of the circle?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Mana smiles

    ¡¸Right, in that case, I have to get along with Agnes even more. Right now, Agnes might still back off¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s first experience isn¡¯t done yet too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    Mana kisses my lip from an angle Ruriko and Agnes can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸But, I would hate it unless we do it at least once a day. Promise me!¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸But still, Mana really loves sex¡¹

    ¡­THen

    ¡¸Eh¡­I don¡¯t like sex that much¡¹

    ¡­???

    ¡¸If Onii-chan is gone, I won¡¯t do it for the rest of my life. Or rather, I¡¯d rather die than do it with another guy¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­But?¡¹

    ¡¸Mana loves Onii-chan. Onii-chan makes a very pleased look whenever he releases it deep inside Mana. I love to see that face¡­!¡¹

    ¡­Mana?

    ¡¸Sex is really an act of love. When I have sex with Onii-chan, I feel love, feel loved, I want to feel it every day. That feeling. That¡¯s Mana¡¯s bond with Onii-chan¡­!¡¹

    Mana and I are strangers to each other.

    For both strangers to become¡ºfamily¡», their bodies must make a connection.

    Therefore, we¡¯re having sex until satisfied.

    ¡¸Actually, not just once a day¡­I want to do it dozens, but there¡¯s everyone else too. Onii-chan belongs to the¡ºfamily¡»¡­!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s smile is refreshed.

    ¡¸Yukino-san¡¯s an idiot. No matter how many times she had sex with Onii-chan¡­she didn¡¯t notice what¡¯s good in Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana refers to Yukino in the screen, naked, playing with her crotch

    ¡¸But, Yukino, might be forced to a mental hospital by Ichikawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, Yukino-san got what she deserved¡­¡¹

    Then¡­she holds my hand

    ¡¸No, Onii-chan¡­you mustn¡¯t be misled by that person¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan, no matter how much you think you want to help her, it won¡¯t reach her. She can only see herself, a genuine idiot¡¹

    Mana starts the video.

    The naked Yukino drowning in sex is reflected on the screen.

    Shaking her own waist¡­

    Though it¡¯s erased from the video¡­

    Yukino¡¯s connected to me¡­

    Yukino¡¯s getting crazy from my dick.

    ¡¸Look, she only sees herself. Only her own feelings, she doesn¡¯t care about her partner at all. She¡¯s that kind of person¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s little sister said.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t hesitate. Don¡¯t be misled. She¡¯s not¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Yukino isn¡¯t¡ºfamily¡»

    ¡¸Onii-chan has us, right? Hey¡­!¡¹

    ¡­I

    For some reason, tears flow down

    ¡¸Geez, there¡¯s no reason to cry¡¹

    Mana sucks up my tears with her lips

    ¡¸¡­So cute. Onii-chan¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸¡­I think so too¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama, is there anything wrong?¡¹

    Ruriko and Agnes are back.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡¯s so kind, that he¡¯s crying because he can¡¯t save Yukino-san¡¹

    Mana tells Ruriko

    ¡¸Ruri-oneechan, comfort him too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Ruriko holds my hand and rubs it against her cheek.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, Ruriko is here¡¹

    Mana in front.

    Katsuko-nee from behind.

    Ruriko takes my hand.

    Agnes is just staring at us curiously

    ¡­I

    Ah, I already have a family I have to protect.

    I can¡¯t help Yukino anymore

 Chapter 407. A seniorâ€™s order!

    ¡¸¡­ I didn¡¯t understand anything. I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Ruriko tells me

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what she meant by that.

    ¡¸Onii-sama withstands so much¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Yes, Ruri-oneechan. Onii-chan has been enduring a lot of things just for our sake¡¹

    Mana tells Ruriko

    ¡¸No, not that I¡¹

    I¡¯m not enduring.

    ¡¸Because he never runs away, he always confronts the reality for our sakes¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s hugging my back said.

    ¡¸Yeah, Onii-chan will never give up for our sake! He¡¯s always, helping us out!¡¹

    Mana rubs her cheeks on my face.

    ¡¸And Onii-chan has given up on Yukino-san¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Because¡­nothing can be done to Yukino-san, so he gave up, that¡¯s why Onii-chan¡¯s crying, right?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s big eyes look into me¡­

    That¡¯s right.

    If it wasn¡¯t Yukino, but Mana or Megu.

    I¡¯ll somehow manage to desperately think about it.

    I¡¯ll do anything.

    But

    ¡¸Yukino-san isn¡¯t¡ºfamily¡», so forget about her already. Forget that person¡¹

    Mana cuts down her sister¡­

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸¡­Sorry but, Yukino-san is already on stage so it¡¯ll be problematic if she doesn¡¯t fulfill her purpose¡¹

    While saying that;

    Minaho-neesan enters the room

    ¡¸Eh, why?! She¡¯s not needed anymore!¡¹

    Mana insists strongly, but

    ¡¸Sorry, but she¡¯s needed for the climax of my¡ºrevenge¡»¡­!¡¹

    From here on.

    I should speak instead of Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Mana, Minaho-neesan¡¯s beloved family are all taken away from her. Therefore, Nee-san¡¯s revenge won¡¯t end until all of his beloved family is taken away from him¡¹

    Agnes is present so I won¡¯t speak the name¡ºShirasaka Sousuke¡»

    ¡¸Therefore, in front of that person¡­¡¹

    Mana blocks my words.

    ¡¸Oh, I see, we have to show Yukino-san who¡¯s become a slut. Well, that¡¯s good. I think it¡¯s better that way¡¹

    Mana¡¯s completely abandoned her relationships from when she was Shirasaka Maika.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­it¡¯s not just Yukino¡­¡¹

    Mana¡¯s startled.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡ºfinal plan¡»is to show all his daughters raped in front of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s how it is. ¡­Un, Megu-oneechan will say okay there. Megu-oneechan hates him very much¡­¡¹

    For Megu, Shirasaka Sousuke is an enemy of her mother, before being her father.

    ¡¸What about Mana?¡¹

    Mana nonchalantly;

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­can you do it with me twice?¡¹

    ¡­Twice?

    ¡¸One would be me pretending as Maika-san, afraid, shouting¡ºPapa, help me¡» That would shock him right? I wonder if I should pretend to be virgin too¡­¡¹

    ¡­Mana

    ¡¸Then¡­on the second time, it¡¯ll be the usual love-love sex with Onii-chan! It¡¯ll be so lewd. If I show that I can¡¯t live without Onii-chan anymore¡­that would damage him even more. That person really likes Miaka-san, and he thinks that he¡¯s a very nice dad¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­you¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s your own father

    ¡¸¡­Onii-chan. Mana¡¯s fine¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸I am Yoshida Mana, I am Onii-chan¡¯s slave¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what should be asked. Onii-chan has believed this bad girl, even though you had the chance to abandon me so many times, you kept on saving me¡­therefore, I am here right now. Don¡¯t make that face. Mana has Onii-chan¡­I have a family, a lot of sisters. I¡¯m completely fine¡­!¡¹

    Then, Mana looks at Ruriko

    ¡¸Ruri-oneechan too, don¡¯t worry because you¡¯re completely fine! It¡¯s lucky being Onii-chan¡¯s slave! Because we¡¯re all going to be happy from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He¡¯s a very kind person. Everyone has become happy after meeting this person¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸I see, Onii-chan¡­then what¡¯s left is Agnes¡­!¡¹

    Mana looks at Agnes.

    If all of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters are going to be fucked in front of him, Agnes, one of his illegitimate daughters must participate as well.

    Agnes herself doesn¡¯t know what that means, so she looks just puzzled.

    ¡¸¡­Err, are we in a hurry?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and I are talking about this, means¡­

    Of course, there¡¯s a time limit, Mana guessed.

    ¡¸¡­Tomorrow night¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­then I¡¯ll do my best too¡¹

    Mana has a really good intuition

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t overdo it, you get reckless right away¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know¡¹

    If possible, I want Agnes to be encouraged to want to have sex with me.

    If Agnes¡¯ heart doesn¡¯t open up until the time limit.

    I have to rape her.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, is there anything I can help with?¡¹

    Ruriko who understand the context of the conversation, asks.

    ¡¸Ruri-oneechan has to take care of herself first¡­!¡¹

    Mana smiles

    ¡¸¡­Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Katsuko-nee and I will teach you about it¡­!¡¹

    Mana, even though it¡¯s just a few days since you lost your virginity.

    However, I¡¯ve done it with Mana multiple times.

    The number of times I ejaculated inside her vagina should be much more than Yukino.

    ¡­Most of it was raping Mana before she opened up her heart to me though

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee, could you monitor Mana so she doesn¡¯t get wild?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. I¡¯ll punish her if she does something intollerable¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks¡­!¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Mana said Okay. Next would be Megu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­it¡¯s about time we pick her up¡¹

    I stand up from my seat.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡­wait here with everyone. Get along with Mana and Agnes¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan, let¡¯s do it once you get back!¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll show it to Ruri-oneechan and Agnes!¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    If we show Mana, who¡¯s a year younger than Ruriko have sex, her fear would also be reduced¡­

    Agnes¡­if she sees Mana who¡¯s the closest to her age have sex, then she might want to try it herself as well

    ¡¸Okay¡­later. Minaho-neesan, let¡¯s go¡¹

    I leave Agnes¡¯ basement

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The sky turns to the color of dusk.

    4:35 P.M.

    ¡¸¡­Mana-san has become so cooperative¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says after getting inside the Benz.

    ¡¸Even I am surprised¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s no longer¡ºdependent¡», she truly cares about you¡¹

    Mana¡¯s becoming stable.

    ¡¸I never thought that it would heal their hearts so much by becoming family¡¹

    ¡¸No, before the¡ºfamily¡», it¡¯s you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Her trust in you has become unwavering. You can¡¯t die now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone have you so their heart is calmed down. Our¡ºfamily¡»system, can¡¯t be established without you¡¹

    ¡­Even if you tell me that

    It¡¯s not that I intend to.

    ¡¸It was good that you cried there¡¹

    As expected, she was watching

    ¡¸¡­I wonder¡¹

    I think that I showed something shameful.

    ¡¸That made Mana want to do something for you, so she became aggressive¡¹

    Minaho-neesan analyzes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also effective on Ruriko-san and Agnes. I think that it¡¯s a good¡ºswing¡»¡¹

    ¡­Swing?

    ¡¸Until now, we¡¯re the one who actively approaches them. And that put a pause for a moment. It was a good opportunity to rethink their situation¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it

    ¡¸Either way¡­it¡¯s heading in a good direction¡¹

    Then that¡¯s fine¡­

    Minaho-neesan starts the car¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Going from the personnel parking lot to the underground passage, to the hidden room under the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s in the confinement room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he is¡¹

    The room with low ceiling you can¡¯t even stand up, Yukino¡¯s been confined there before.

    The sense of oppression is amazing.

    ¡¸Is he made to sleep with drugs?¡¹

    ¡¸No, if he sleeps too much¡­his consciousness would become cloudy. He might not be able to distinguish dreams from reality. Therefore, we try to not let him sleep¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸We gave him a terminal, only showing the news on the net. However, it¡¯s only the past news I chose¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸When Kyouko-san brought Shirasaka Sousuke from Australia¡­he was put to sleep for about three days. And then, when he awakened¡­he wasn¡¯t told that he¡¯s been asleep for three days¡¹

    ¡­Three days of memory gap.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s watching news articles from three days ago. I think it¡¯s showing Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s hideout being burned down I guess, and tonight would be the press conference of Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¹

    In short¡­inside the head of Shirasaka Sousuke

    His own misdeeds are just being spread over the internet¡­

    The head of Shirasaka house, Mr. Moritsugu who dears him so much.

    Our relationship with Jii-chan are all unknown

    He¡¯s still convinced that the situation can be reversed.

    ¡¸However, the person himself has gotten tired of seeing the news, now he¡¯s just playing¡ºminesweeper¡»and¡ºspider solitaire¡»¡¹

    He¡¯s completely hopeless

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s troublesome if he suicides so, it¡¯s better like that. Perhaps, he¡¯s exhausted¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighs

    ¡¸Kyouko-san cornered him so much in Australia, it was overdone¡¹

    Hmm¡­

    He had a journey to hell in Australia.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect that man who has so much nerve be so exhausted¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s Yukino¡¯s father, so his nerve should be thicker than climbing ropes.

    To corner that man so far,

    ¡­Kyouko-san¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­we¡¯re trying not to overdo it. He has to be sane until the final revenge is done, it¡¯s meaningless to torment a crazy person¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸Showing the news from three days ago, he thinks that something could still be done. He believes that Shirasaka house would come to help him¡¹

    ¡­I see

    When we enter the secret room¡­Morimoto-san is there.

    The butler of¡ºKuromori¡»¡­the man who served since Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s age¡­

    ¡¸¡­Morimoto, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡­there¡¯s no abnormalities¡¹

    Morimoto-san answers.

    Was he observing Shirasaka Sousuke all this time?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll switch, you can take a rest¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, excuse me¡¹

    Morimoto-san stands up

    ¡¸¡­Hello¡¹

    I greeted him.

    Old man Morimoto smiled kindly

    ¡¸Thank you for the hard work¡¹

    He answered.

    Then, he goes to the seat on the back¡­and lies down.

    Covering himself with a blanket¡­

    It seems he¡¯s quite tired.

    ¡¸Should I monitor Shirasaka Sousuke too?¡¹

    I asked

    ¡¸Do your job¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸Today¡¯s matter with Ruriko-san is a job only you can do. Concentrate on that for now¡¹

    ¡­Yeah

    Ruriko¡¯s virginity¡­

    Will be before opening Agnes¡¯ heart¡­

    No, I have to pick up Megu first¡­

    She has to approve having sex in front of Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    ¡¸Oh right. Kouzuki-sama will be coming tonight¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Jii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸He said he¡¯ll bring Yoshiko-san too¡­¡¹

    ¡­That¡¯s.

    Does he intend to show Ruriko¡¯s first experience to Yoshiko-san?

    ¡¸In order to destroy Yoshiko-san¡¯s¡ºattendant nature¡», it would be best to show off Ruriko-san who¡¯s become a sex slave, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­

    ¡¸As said earlier¡­your sex with Ruriko-san will be confined. It¡¯s to make sure it won¡¯t cause trauma to Ruriko-san. Kouzuki-sama and Yoshiko-san will only see a video feed¡¹

    That¡¯s better.

    If her grandfather and Yoshiko-san are watching directly, Ruriko won¡¯t be able to concentrate having sex with me¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, you don¡¯t have to hold back¡¹

    I¡¯ll ravish Ruriko as a sex slave.

    As I will it

    ¡¸You can use everything in our¡ºmansion¡» Katsuko will show it to you later Then, you may come up with various ideas¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gives me advice.

    ¡¸I will stay in this school for today. Kyouko-san is going to come after dinner¡­then, Morimoto can take a good rest¡¹

    Yeah¡­if Kyouko-san¡¯s here, there¡¯s no need to worry about monitoring Shirasaka Sousuke

    ¡¸You¡¯re about to meet up with Megumi at 6:30 right? Then, Nagisa¡¯s car is going to pass by the school gate, picking you up¡¹

    Nagisa and Reika.

    I wonder if Reika¡¯s doing well in the shop today?

    ¡¸Okay, Minaho-neesa¡¹

    It¡¯s about 5 o¡¯clock, I should go to the women¡¯s track and field ground now?

    Oh right.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing¡¹

    I recover the¡ºbeat up stick¡»I left here.

    Yeah, it¡¯s still here.

    I stuff it under my uniform.

    ¡¸Oh, there¡¯s that thing too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸Then¡­take this too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes out a digital camera

    ¡¸Huh, why¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Just take it¡¹

    Then, she points at her ear.

    There¡¯s an earphone plugged in there.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already a habit when in school, I can tap with the hidden microphone, but¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Minaho-neesan is

    Is the master of this school¡¯s shadow.

    She always checks the school with hidden cameras and microphones.

    ¡¸ This camera will definitely be needed¡¹

    If you say that far.

    ¡¸Okay, then I¡¯ll borrow it¡¹

    I put the camera in my pocket.

    ¡¸Also¡­in case if something goes wrong¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸You already know it but, deal with it as a member of¡ºKuromori¡»¡¹

    ¡­Kuromori

    As a person from the underground society¡­

    ¡¸I know¡­Nee-san¡¹

    I ready myself.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Going from the principal¡¯s office on the second floor to the corridor.

    As usual, this place has no people.

    Since it¡¯s holidays¡­only students from club activities are present

    Even though it¡¯s getting dim outside, the lights in the hallway aren¡¯t turned on.

    I go from the entrance to outside.

    It¡¯s already the second half of the Golden Week.

    There¡¯s nobody but the exercise enthusiast remains at this time.

    I head to the women¡¯s track and field ground.

    ¡­Practice.

    They¡¯re not done yet

    I found Megu.

    Megu¡¯s practicing sprint.

    She¡¯s running while wearing short pants.

    Her crouching pose looks so dignified.

    ¡¸Oh, the husband has come to pick up!¡¹

    One of the club members noticed me.

    ¡¸¡­Megumi! Your husband¡¯s here! Your husband!¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, it¡¯s getting hot in here!¡¹

    The girls in their tracksuit poke fun¡­

    ¡¸Concentrate! We¡¯re in the middle of practice!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba roars angrily¡­!

    ¡¸Track-and-field is martial arts! Don¡¯t let your guard down! If this was a battlefield, you guys are all dead!¡¹

    As usual, she¡¯s got a reckless ideal.

    Ah, Megu saw me.

    I gave her a small nod.

    Megu¡­

    She looks a bit worried¡­

    Did something happen?

    ¡¸Okay, everyone gather, lastly, everyone dash. Then, flex, and that¡¯s all for today¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba instructs everyone.

    I sat on the bank of the ground and watch over them.

    With this, I can see Megu from the distance¡­

    Looking from afar¡­Megu¡¯s amazing build can be seen clearly.

    Her slim and long legs¡­

    She¡¯s really has a model build.

    Oh, she¡¯s really beautiful.

    Megu¡¯s posture is always beautiful.

    Her running figure is also beautiful.

    She kicks the ground like an antelope.

    ¡­Then.

    I remember the feeling of Megu¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s soft but, there¡¯s a feeling of her tense skin.

    Especially her butt, I can¡¯t feel that rubber from a girl not doing sports.

    That round ass covered in short pants.

    Also, her cute belly button, and constricted stomach

    Megu¡¯s pussy, the heat inside, the moisture

    I also remember the tightness that clamps me hard.

    A man¡¯s sperm lives in a woman¡¯s genital for around a week, they said.

    Then that means¡­

    My sperm is alive inside that thin waist of Megu even now¡­

    I was thinking about those things.

    ¡¸¡­Thanks for the hard work. Dismissed!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks for the hard work!!!¡¹

    Finally, the practice ends.

    Megu heads my way¡­

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, I still have to clean up¡¹

    Oh, I know that the first years do chore.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll wait¡¹

    I shouted

    Either way, Nagisa¡¯s car is going to pick us up by 6:30

    We still have time.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Hwee Hoo!¡¹

    The female members raise a cheer.

    ¡¸He said¡ºI¡¯ll wait¡»¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m jealous! Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸But, doesn¡¯t the man feel a bit bossy?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe he¡¯s getting full of himself?¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re a school approved couple after all¡¹

    ¡­Err

    Oh, I see¡­the women¡¯s track and field members are forbidden to date men, right¡­

    Megu and I are the exceptions of exceptions

    ¡¸Uhm¡­I¡¯m really going to wait though¡¹

    I suddenly get nervous¡­

    School¡­or rather, the feeling of a normal place, I haven¡¯t felt them for a while

    ¡­Then

    The members burst out laughing.

    ¡¸¡­He said it!¡¹

    ¡¸He must be having cold feet¡¹

    ¡¸You should be more dignified!¡¹

    ¡­Just

    ¡­what should I do?

    The ones making noise are all seniors.

    ¡¸Hey, those who don¡¯t have anything to do should head to the club room and change clothes already!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba shouted sullenly.

    ¡¸Yamamine! He¡¯s just in the way if he waits there so move him somewhere else!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    Ordered by Captain Takeshiba, Megu run towards me.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m fine with just the teasing of the seniors, but¡­

    Megu looks in pain.

    ¡¸Come here for a moment¡¹

    I was taken to the shadow of the fence of the ground.

    ¡¸What should I do, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu looks like she¡¯s about to cry

    ¡¸¡­What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault, I was so happy about Yoshi-kun that I talked about it to everyone¡­¡¹

    ¡­Talked about it?

    ¡¸Everyone¡­ignores my relationship with Shirasaka house, they treat me like a normal member, that made me so happy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then, during lunch¡­everyone asked me about Yoshi-kun¡¹

    About me¡­

    ¡¸At that time, it was all first years¡­so I talked about it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­About what¡¹

    ¡¸About me having sex with Yoshi-kun everyday¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Then, one of the first years thought it would be funny, so she told a senior about it¡¹

    ¡­Eeeh

    ¡¸Then I was called by a bit scary Senpai¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what did she do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Err, that¡¹

    Megu blushed.

    ¡¸¡­She said she wants to see¡¹

    ¡­Hm?

    ¡¸She wants to peek at how Yoshi-kun and I have sex¡­¡¹

    ¡­W¡­hat?

    ¡¸Is that second-year senior just one?¡¹

    If it¡¯s just one¡­then she must be persuaded by threats.

    ¡¸No¡­second and third-year seniors, a lot of them¡¹

    ¡­A lot?

    ¡¸Or rather¡­almost everyone except Takeshiba-senpai¡¹

    ¡­Almost all

    ¡¸Takeshiba-senpai doesn¡¯t know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, maybe¡¹

    If she knew, then she would stop it

    ¡¸What should I do? I can¡¯t consult Captain Takeshiba about this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, shouldn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, if I do that¡­the atmosphere in the club would turn for the worst. I¡¯ll be unable to stay. Even though they ignore Shirasaka hosue¡¹

    ¡­Haa

    ¡­Speaking of which

    The female track and field club don¡¯t have a lot of knowledge about sex.

    Captain Takeshiba thoroughly ordered about¡ºbanning relationships¡»but

    The members are filled with women interested in romance and sex.

    Well, if they hear that the new member, Megu is having sex everyday¡­

    The seniors would definitely say¡ºshow it¡»¡­

    ¡¸What should I do, Yoshi-kun¡­¡¹

    Megu¡¯s completely baffled¡­!

 Chapter 408. Iâ€™m drinking it

    Chapter 408. I¡¯m drinking it

    ¡­Err, let¡¯s organize it first.

    ¡¸In the first place, why did you talk about it?¡¹

    I ask Megu

    ¡¸Well, look, yesterday I didn¡¯t attend the club right? Then the seniors know that because there¡¯s a lot of things that happened to Shirasaka house¡­¡¹

    The evening ground.

    Megu talks to me in the corner of the fence.

    ¡¸But, they said¡ºThen, what did you do yesterday?¡», and asked if I was with Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess you answered that you were with me¡¹

    We¡¯re already engaged, recognized by Megu¡¯s parents, we¡¯ve already told the class, and the track and field members too.

    ¡¸Then, a senior asked if¡ºI had sex with Yoshi-kun¡»¡¹

    Megu blushed.

    ¡¸Just in time, Captain Takeshiba was called by the advisor, so nobody can stop it. Then, I thought that I shouldn¡¯t lie to the seniors¡¹

    True, I had sex with Megu. Yesterday too.

    Or rather, we¡¯re doing it every day.

    We do it without fail.

    ¡¸Look, I also have girls from the same class in the club you see? Then, they told the seniors about what Minaho-san told, that even high school students have sex, if they¡¯re engaged then there¡¯s no problem¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    ¡­I see.

    ¡¸Also, they watched Yukino¡¯s sex broadcasted you see? Everyone thinks that she was attacked by Endou-kun¡¹

    Actually, I was the one who did Yukino.

    Then, Yukino¡¯s slut mode ignited while being raped.

    ¡¸The club seniors had seen it too¡¹

    Then that means.

    Is it all my fault?

    In the first place, those high school girls are who lack knowledge have their interest increasing.

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s strict¡ºban on relationships¡»just makes them anguish.

    Then, the news about my engagement with Megu spreads.

    Furthermore, due to the information that we¡¯re free to have sex, the members of the girl¡¯s club had their imagination expand in one go.

    On top of that, they¡¯ve seen Yukino¡¯s live sex broadcast¡­

    Well, their worries will get worse.

    ¡¸Then, they said that they want to see us have sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The ones who told me were the second years but, I think the third year, Nakaya-san ordered it. She¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t get along with Captain Takeshiba a lot. Captain¡¯s short distance, Nakaya-san specializes in long-distance. All the long-distance runners are in Nakaya-san¡¯s group¡¹

    There are factions even in the women¡¯s track and field club

    ¡¸¡­What should I do, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu looks at me with a crying face.

    ¡­Now then

    ¡¸As for me, if they want to watch then I don¡¯t mind letting them see, but¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that they use that as a material to bully Megu in the club, right/¡¹

    If the viewers are only seniors, then

    ¡¸Besides, they¡¯re originally people who talk about sex from behind. I think that they will speak their impressions of our sex that they saw to people outside the track and field¡¹

    ¡¸If they do that, I can¡¯t go to school anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, we have to think of a good plan¡¹

    I exercise my brain.

    ¡¸For the time being, how many members know that Megu was told by a senior¡ºshow us your sex¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there were 8 people in there. All of them are long-distance runner seniors. I was called to that group¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s in the short distance group¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    This is influenced by the group conflict.

    ¡¸Is there a possibility that information spreading further?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. I only answered vaguely on the spot. If they talk to other members, it¡¯ll be conveyed to Captain Takeshiba you see? I think Nakaya-senpai doesn¡¯t like that¡¹

    Okay.

    If Nakaya-senpai fears the short distance Captain Takeshiba who¡¯s managing the whole club.

    They¡¯d bully Megu, who¡¯s in short distance giving her sour stomach while hiding it behind Captain Takeshiba.

    The¡ºshow your sex to us¡»is just the pretext.

    They just want to see Megu¡¯s troubles face who can¡¯t do what¡¯s asked.

    If this goes on, the long-distance faction seniors will continue to bully Megu.

    ¡ºHurry up and show it to us¡», ¡ºWhen will you show it¡»¡­or something like that

    ¡¸¡­They got us¡¹

    That said if we consult the situation to Captain Takeshiba.

    This will only deepen the feud between the short distance and long distance factions.

    The long-distance seniors won¡¯t change their look at Megu.

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do something about it¡¹

    Megu clings to me.

    She leans her body on my chest.

    Then, I remember the digital camera in my pocket.

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Minaho-neesan knew it¡¹

    With hidden microphones.

    On days like today where there are only club activities.

    Minaho-neesan is only checking Megu.

    Perhaps, she¡¯s been watching Megu¡¯s situation since noon.

    Megu¡¯s in trouble so, she gave me this camera.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan told me to deal with it Kuromori-style¡¹

    ¡¸Kuromori style?¡¹

    Then, it¡¯s decided what we should do

    ¡¸Megu, we¡¯ll show it to your seniors¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸In short, we¡¯ll just show a very rich sex that ordinary school girls can¡¯t imagine¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba orders¡ºrelationship ban¡»so.

    The seniors should be virgins.

    Even if they have experience, it should be so great.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s play that I don¡¯t know anything. Megu will tell Nakaya-senpai to hide and watch us have sex¡¹

    ¡¸Hide?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­It would be great if those who peep stay in a place where they can¡¯t escape. Make them unable to come out when we start to have sex until we finish¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, the shower room will do. There¡¯s no window back there, and today, there are not many athletic clubs who would use the shower room for today so we can close the curtains and turn off the lights on the back¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, then let¡¯s have Nakaya-senpai hide there¡¹

    I set up a plan as a man of Kuromori

    ¡¸Anyway, call of the girls who told Megu to show your sex. Even the first years and the short distance runners too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s reap all of the anxieties in one go, that¡¯s way better¡¹

    I can¡¯t let the frustrated Members take Megu as a plaything.

    ¡¸But, if I tell Nakaya-senpai¡ºI¡¯ll show myself having sex¡», she might try to evade it saying¡ºThat was just a joke¡» Then, they¡¯ll make rumors that I¡¯m a girl who¡¯s willing to show her lewdness¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, you tell it to the long distance runners on the place where they¡¯re gathered so it won¡¯t happen. Everyone¡¯s being crazy in their head about sex, so if you tell Nakaya-senpai that you¡¯ll do it, the other seniors will definitely bite. Then, we¡¯ll deal with it belligerently. Just say¡ºDoes the long distance runners have no guts to watch sex¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯ll definitely be fine, I won¡¯t let Megu be in trouble in the track and field club¡­!¡¹

    To my determination, Megu;

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll try it¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸Then, first¡¹

    I tell her the details of the plan.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I then killed time at a place where the club members can¡¯t see.

    I take a seat on the bench and drink canned coffee.

    Megu¡¯s cleaning up along with the first years.

    ¡¸Well then, take care of the rest!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba and several of the third year short distance runners went home ahead.

    Captain Takeshiba seems to be going home by bicycle today.

    She¡¯s heading to the bicycle parking lot instead of the school gate.

    With the captain leaving the clubroom, the short distance group also comes out.

    Inside are all girls from the long distance.

    The boss of the long-distance group, Nakaya-senpai will naturally be there too.

    Megu who¡¯s in her short pants sends me a glance.

    I¡¯m 50 meters away from her.

    I nod making sure Megu knows it.

    Megu then goes inside the clubroom.

    ¡­After a while.

    Girls come out of the club room.

    There¡¯s a lot who hasn¡¯t changed clothes yet.

    There are around 12 first years.

    Ah, one of the first years speaks to the others outside of the club room.

    With this, they¡¯re 15 now.

    A senior tells something bossy to the remaining short distance freshman¡­

    Perhaps, that¡¯s Nakaya-senpai

    And then, the long-distance group + 3 first year shirt distance group heads towards the shower room.

    Will that be all our spectators?

    Megu comes out of the clubroom.

    Then, she asked another first year to manage the club room.

    She comes towards me.

    ¡¸¡­I did as Yoshi-kun told¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun hasn¡¯t noticed it so hide in the shower room and watch¡¹

    ¡¸Great¡¹

    I smiled at Megu.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other female clubs remaining for today. The remaining first years from the short distance were ordered to go home without using the shower. Therefore, it¡¯ll be us in the shower rooms¡­!¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai thinks that nobody will get in the way

    ¡¸They told me to bring Yoshi-kun in five minutes¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸Megu, send a mail to Takeshiba-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you can just send the mail before we enter the shower room¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I want Captain Takeshiba to come running while we¡¯re having sex. If not, she¡¯ll prevent it before it happens, and there will be a grudge remaining¡¹

    Unless it becomes an offense that Nakaya-senpai forced Megu to show herself having sex;

    ¡¸Takeshiba-senpai seems to be on a bicycle today¡­so it might take time before she notices the mail, but. Anyway, it would be problematic if she comes back soon¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Megu takes out her phone from her pocket and writes a mail I told her to do.

    ¡­Now then.

    Megu and I hold hands.

    We head towards the shower room where our spectators are waiting.

    ¡¸¡­Megu, are you nervous?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hand is cold.

    ¡¸Yeah, a bit¡­¡¹

    Now then, we have to show these virgin high school girls a sex that would shock them.

    ¡­What should we do.

    ¡¸Megu, once when we enter the shower room, you¡¯re not Megu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, you¡¯ll call me¡ºDanna-sama¡»like how Misuzu does it. Then, turn your thoughts like Michi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Michi-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Have sex with me like you are Michi. You won¡¯t feel embarrassed that way right?¡¹

    Because it¡¯s not herself.

    ¡¸Our sex will have that play. Acting. Then, those who are watching would think of that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if it¡¯s Michi. Then she¡¯ll be fine having sex even with everyone watching¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t be completely like Michi, therefore, call me¡ºDanna-sama¡». Play that character, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait, Oh, I see. I am Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife so,¡ºDanna-sama¡» Then, an old-fashioned wife like Michi-san, who likes to be teased by Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Like a super masochist, shout loudly when having sex¡¹

    ¡¸Un, okay. Michi-san is the type who doesn¡¯t pretend, I should act like a modern girl who imagines like that¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at me

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, if possible. I¡­!¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    ¡¸Can I be so lewd?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you will, it¡¯s not the usual Megu after all!¡¹

    No, Megu.

    She¡¯s always lewd when she¡¯s having sex with me

    Megu herself thinks that she¡¯s not.

    ¡­Ah

    Megu¡¯s hands are getting warm, soft.

    Her tension¡¯s coming out.

    ¡­Good

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Megu, taking me to such a place?¡¹

    We enter the girl¡¯s shower room

    Even I would say that it¡¯s a bad acting.

    At the back of the shower room, there are no lights and the curtains are closed, just as Megu said.

    ¡­But still.

    Everyone¡¯s breathing so it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re hiding.

    Above all, the smell of women comes from the back of the room

    They¡¯re girls in their short pants who haven¡¯t taken a shower yet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Danna-sama, to make you expressly come here¡¹

    Megu speaks loudly.

    The girls behind the curtain must be surprised.

    ¡¸So, I¡¯m asking why did you take me here!¡¹

    I also speak loudly to overwhelm.

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama. Uhm, Megumi, please punish Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸Punish?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Megumi¡¯s a bad girl. Even during the practice today, I thought of Danna-sama and imagined lewd things. Please punish this shameless Megumi¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Stick our your butt, Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    Megumi puts her hands on the wall of the shower room and turns her ass to me.

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    The other side of the curtain turned silent.

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    Megumi who¡¯s usually an honor student, which is known by everyone, looks like this with me.

    They thought they could underestimate the first year couple.

    They should be thinking that our sex would be awkward, clumsy.

    Therefore, they thought of laughing as they watch.

    Yet.

    They never thought that we¡¯d start an SM rich sex.

    Furthermore, Megu and I show no hesitation.

    It¡¯s a loud and bold voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking it off, Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    I pull down Megu¡¯s short pants and panty naturally.

    Megumi who¡¯s slippery like an egg is illuminated by the light of the shower room.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, aren¡¯t you already wet?¡¹

    I speak loudly.

    Megu¡¯s crotch is already wet.

    ¡¸Thinking about Danna-sama, Megumi¡¯s gotten so wet!¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s also in her perfect form.

    Or rather, Megu¡¯s masochism is strong in the first place.

    If you ignite it, it¡¯ll flare up right away

    ¡¸Then, what do you want me to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Please hit me. Please slap this bad Megumi¡¯s butt¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    I slapped Megu¡¯s fair ass.

    ¡­Pishaaan!

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    ¡­Pishi!

    ¡¸Ahn!¡¹

    ¡­Bishaan!

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s thin and sexy body bends.

    ¡¸The lewd liquid¡¯s dripping even more¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so embarrassing. Don¡¯t say it!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want next?¡¹

    ¡¸Put it in put it in! Please, ravish Megumi, ravish mee~¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    I gave her another slap.

    ¡¸Megumi has to serve me first, right?¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m very sorry. Danna-sama¡¹

    I get naked.

    Calmly.

    I just take off my pants and show my penis, I don¡¯t have to worry about that.

    I¡¯m completely naked.

    With this, the girls from the back of the curtain can¡¯t get out anymore

    On the other hand, Megu takes off only her bottom and left the top still worn.

    With this, everyone can¡¯t see me attacking Megu in the shower room.

    If both of us are half-naked, and the girl has taken off more, it¡¯ll feel like rape.

    If the man¡¯s fully naked and the woman¡¯s half-naked, it¡¯ll feel that there¡¯s consent.

    Above all, the half-naked Megu is sexy

    ¡¸It¡¯s already big!¡¹

    My exposed penis is piercing the heavens.

    The shape is being shown firmly to those who are peeking from the back of the curtain.

    Or rather.

    The moment I show my erect penis, I heard some gasps from the back of the curtain.

    It must be everyone¡¯s first time to see the real thing.

    ¡¸Allow me to serve¡¹

    The half-naked Megu kneels in front of me, and strokes my penis familiarly¡­

    ¡¸Aaah, my, it¡¯s my, this¡­¡¹

    Megu rubs her cheeks on my erect penis.

    ¡¸Should I suck it like usual, Danna-sama?¡¹

    Normally, she¡¯d be too embarrassed to say those words.

    Putting on a freshly made character, Megu speaks.

    ¡¸Yeah, plese¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Megu kisses my glans, making sure that the people behind can see.

    Licking it with the tip of her tongue.

    ¡¸I love this taste of Danna-sama!¡¹

    Sucking it with her lips.

    Juppo, juppa, chu!

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten better at fellatio¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m doing it with Danna-sama every day after all, please, please feel even better¡¹¡¸Yeah, sure, Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸I, just I have given my virginity to Danna-sama, my lips, my first kiss is also for Danna-sama. Megu¡¯s body is all for Danna-sama. I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Danna-sama for the rest of my life. Making love with Danna-sama every day, I¡¯ll give birth to Danna-sama¡¯s baby!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words are directed to the club members hiding at the back of the room.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very happy. This is a once in a lifetime love encounter! I love you, I love you so much, aaah, I love you I love you I love you. Use all my body and mind, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s emotions swell greatly, that it spills out.

    ¡¸I also love you, let¡¯s stay together forever!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I love you! Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu looks up at me while licking my penis.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not Yoshi-kun, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, Danna-sama. Ehe~!¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸Uhm, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold back anymore, please mess me up¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s do from behind. Get on all fours¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Megu crawls on the shower room floor.

    Let¡¯s show a humiliating pose of this woman to the girls of the track and field club.

    ¡¸P-Please¡¹

    I place my erect penis in Megu¡¯s crotch in a way the people from the back of the curtain could see.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Spread your slit with your own fingers¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Megu spreads her secret part with one hand

    ¡¸Hurry, hurry¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, here I go¡¹

    I push in.

    ¡¸Ahn, it¡¯s in!?!!¡¹

    Then, I push it into her melting hot womb.

    ¡¸Look, that¡¯s the goal!¡¹

    ¡¸Un, it¡¯s piercing deep, it¡¯s knocking on Megu¡¯s uterus!¡¹

    From here, I go hard.

    I grab Megu¡¯s waist.

    Then, pierce her violently

    ¡¸ah¡­Ah¡­hafun¡­haan¡­it feels good!¡¹

    Let them watch an animal-like intercourse of a man and woman!

    Humans can reach this much lewdness!

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡­Megu¡­Meguuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­aaah¡­go on¡­more¡­mess me up¡­ravish me!!!!¡¹

    I roll up Megu¡¯s top and expose her breasts.

    I massage her breasts strongly while I thrust my waist.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s fine if it hurts! Go on! My breasts feel good too!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s drowning in pleasure.

    ¡¸¡­Megu!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­not yet, when you¡¯re going to cum, look at Megu¡¯s face!?¡¹

    Megu shouts

    ¡¸I also want to see Yoshi-kun¡¯s face!!¡¹

    Yeah.

    I pull out my penis.

    ¡­But still.

    The floor of the shower room is cold and hard.

    I feel sorry to let Megu lie down here.

    ¡¸Danna-sama1¡¹

    Since I pulled out my Penis, Megu returns¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¹to Danna-sama

    Megu points at the bench at the side of the shower.

    ¡­I see.

    I sat shallow on the bench.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    Megu sits on my knees.

    We take a position facing each other.

    ¡¸Aha~With this, we can see each other¡¯s face!¡¹

    ¡¸I can lick Megu¡¯s cute breasts too!¡¹

    I lick Megu¡¯s nipple, roll my tongue around it.

    ¡¸Ahn, that feels good. I feel happy born as a woman¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸I was born to be your wife!¡¹

    Then, she grabs my penis with her hand and places it to her slit.

    ¡¸Can I put it in, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Go on. My wife¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay?!¡¹

    ¡­Jupori!

    The hot melting fountain wraps my erect penis.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s in again. It¡¯s coming, aaahn!¡¹

    Megu moves her waist by herself.

    ¡¸From here on, it¡¯ll always be inside of me, it¡¯ll stay inside for always¡¹

    ¡­Megu

    ¡¸¡­Feel good okay¡¹

    Megu moves rhythmically

    ¡¸I feel good in this part. Danna-sama¡¯s hitting the most pleasant places. It¡¯s rubbing!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s movement becomes intense.

    I also thrust upwards from below

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡­aaah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ufufu¡­does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it does¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you going to cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m about to¡¹

    ¡¸Will you give a lot inside Megumi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll cum inside Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to make a baby, are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, bear it, bear my child¡¹

    ¡¸Un. I will, I definitely will, I, I want it too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸I want Yoshi-kun¡¯s baby, inside Megumi, give it inside!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­aaaah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I want it! I want Yoshi-kun¡¯s hot stuff, pour it inside Megumi¡­~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megumi¡­Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m about to cum too¡­I¡¯m going to cum, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s cum together, Meguuu¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡­I love you¡­ I love you so much¡­ Kiss me!¡¹

    We twine our tongues while staring at each other.

    We repeat our French kisses.

    ¡¸Oh, I can feel it. Yoshi-kun, loving Megu, I¡¯m so happy¡­I¡¯m so happy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Megu

    ¡¸Ah¡­Ah, It¡¯s coming!¡­Megu¡¯s flying, Yoshi-kun, can Megu cum? Is it okay to cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Go on, cum, go ahead and cum, Megu!¡¹

    I¡¯m at my limit already!

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, if I cum, I¡¯ll make a baby, is Yoshi-kun okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Go on, give birth to my child! Megumi!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah¡­I will! I¡¯ll bear a child! I¡¯m going to be pregnant! Aaaaaah!¡¹

    Her voice sinks to the wall of the shower room, Megumi raises a voice of climax.

    ¡¸Let it out¡­Let it out inside Megu¡­Cumming¡­Megu¡¯s cummingggg!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡­I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡­Juwawawawa!

    My hot white liquid penetrates Megu¡¯s womb!

    ¡¸Ah, so hot, the warm thing spreads inside me! Yoshi-kun¡¯s hot stuff! I love this, this feels good!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body convulses while we look at each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m drinking, I¡¯m drinking it! Megu¡¯s womb is swallowing Yoshi-kun¡¯s semen!¡¹

    ¡­Juwa!

    ¡­Juwawawawa!

    Convulsing over and over, I continue to ejaculate inside Megu¡¯s womb.

    Megu¡¯s insides are clamping me, squeezing to the last drop.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­it¡¯s coming out. What should I do? I might get pregnant. Life might¡¯ve started inside Megu¡¯s womb!!¡¹

    Megu sexily sweeps her half-naked body on top of me¡­

    ¡¸¡­I love you, I love you¡­let¡¯s kiss. Danna-sama¡­my husband!!!!¡¹

    Megu kisses me¡­

    At that moment¡­

    ¡­Garagaragara!

    The girl¡¯s shower¡¯s room opens.

    ¡­Then.

    Captain Takeshiba stands dauntingly, showing a face of a demon.

    ¡¸Get contraceptives! You stupid peopleeeeeee!!¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s intoxicated on top of me.

    Returns to her senses.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Captain Takeshiba, this is okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine, what in the hell is okay!!!¡¹

    Megu speaks to Captain while still connected to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m drinking pills everyday¡­¡¹

 Chapter 409. Womenâ€™s track and field club settlement memorandum

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s a pill?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks Megu looking puzzled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a contraceptive drug¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸¡­Contraceptive?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, therefore, even if semen¡¯s released deep inside me, I won¡¯t get pregnant¡¹

    She answers with a bold face.

    No, my¡ºwomen¡»all do it so it¡¯s natural for Megu too

    To be honest, Megu¡¯s view about sex is quite biased.

    ¡¸But, Yamamine, you just shouted¡ºI want a baby¡»?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said, Megu blushed.

    ¡¸¡­That was just spoken out of momentum¡¹

    ¡¸Momentum, you say?¡¹

    Captain¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m serious that I want Yoshi-kun¡¯s child. But, I made a promise not to get pregnant as long as I¡¯m still attending high school¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸But, I intend to have sex every time with at least the feeling of being fertilized inside !¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, since Yoshi-kun too so far as giving me semen, it would be a waste to not accept it in my womb¡¹

    ¡¸A-Accept it in your womb?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it feels really hot deep inside. I can feel the semen reaching the depths of my womb. It feels very warm!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words surprised captain Takeshiba

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, get away you two!¡¹

    Ah.

    We¡¯re still connected.

    ¡¸Megu, I¡¯m pulling out¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    I pull out.

    My penis comes out of Megu¡¯s insides.

    Of course, I have only ejaculated once, so;

    My penis is still erect.

    The glans is shining with love nectar and semen.

    On the other hand.

    Megu¡¯s slit;

    My white semen drips down to the tiles of the shower room.

    ¡¸You, hurry up and hide that!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba screams in panic.

    It must be her first time seeing an erect penis.

    A female genital who just had semen ejaculated in it too.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry!¡¹

    Megu picks up the panties she took off and tries to wear it.

    ¡¸Not yet, Megu¡¹

    I tell Megu

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks with a puzzled face.

    ¡¸That, well you see¡¹

    I take out the digital camera from the pocket of my uniform that¡¯s on the floor.

    Then, with my penis exposed.

    I head to the shower room, naked.

    I opened up the closed curtain in one go!!!

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    The fifteen girls who were watching us have sex.

    Everyone¡¯s unable to stand up in surprise.

    They seem to have lost their strength from the richness of our sex.

    There are some seniors who have already changed to their uniforms, and there are some who fell to their backs and have their white panties exposed from behind.

    I then take a photo of that scene.

    ¡¸Hey, what are you doing!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba yells at me from behind?

    ¡¸Look at them¡¹

    I show the seniors to Captain.

    Those guys are holding a phone in their hands.

    ¡¸W-What? What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I turned to Captain.

    ¡¸Megu mailed Captain. Megu was forced to show herself having sex with me by the seniors of the track and field club. On top of that, they probably recorded the scene with their phones¡¹

    I look at the seniors who have the phone.

    ¡¸Senpai, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    The senior who lost her strength doesn¡¯t answer.

    I stick out my penis in front of that senpai.

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸T-Tajima!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Tajima-senpai, did you take photos of me and Megu? Have you sent it somewhere?¡¹

    Tajima-senpai trembles.

    ¡¸I-I took two, three at the first. But, I haven¡¯t sent it anywhere¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, it was too amazing I didn¡¯t have time to do it¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸And what about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I haven¡¯t sent it anywhere!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    I bring my penis closer.

    ¡¸K-Kyaa, don¡¯t get close to me¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so noisy!¡¹

    I threaten the club members.

    Then.

    White liquid drips from the tip of my erect penis.

    ¡¸Ahn! Yoshi-kun, let me clean that up¡¹

    The naked Megu goes in front of me and puts my glans in her mouth, showing in front of the club members.

    She sucks the sperm that remained in the urethra.

    She licks it up with her tongue.,

    The 15 club members stare at that, horrified.

    ¡¸Yamamine, what are you doing?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks stunned, Megu

    ¡¸It¡¯s the wife¡¯s job to clean up after sex¡¹

    She continues her fellatio like usual.

    Yeah, my¡ºwomen¡»all do this

    ¡¸Eh, you have to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Captain. It¡¯s a duty after having sex, a privilege¡¹

    ¡¸Privilege¡¹

    ¡¸The time after sex is the best feeling, right, Yoshi-kun?!¡¹

    She looks up at me while sucking my glans.

    While I let Megu fellate me.

    ¡¸Anyway, this senior didn¡¯t just threat Megu, they also took photos of us. It¡¯s unknown what they will use it for. But anyway, this will be a very unpleasant situation for us¡¹

    I tell Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸Perhaps, they intend to send it to their close friends at class. Then, they intend to laugh at us among friends¡¹

    ¡¸Laugh at you?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks at her members.

    ¡¸Megu and I are high school students and yet we¡¯re engaged, we¡¯re free to have sex being approved by the school. They must feel unpleasant with that existence of a junior couple. I can understand that feeling. True, we¡¯re out of norm¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸Of course, though these people took a photo of us, I don¡¯t think they intend to use that photo for criminal purposes. These people aren¡¯t delinquents, and they¡¯re also members of the track and field club just like Megu. They would be troubled if they turn it big and become a problem of the whole women¡¯s track and field club¡¹

    Unable to participate in tournaments, at worst, the club will be abolished.

    ¡¸But, if the photos were leaked. Well, they¡¯ll send it to their close friends so it¡¯ll be fine if they just shut up and store them properly, but. It¡¯s unknown where this would spread, and it¡¯ll be a big problem if this gets into the hands of the delinquents. Megu and I are willing to drop out but, the women¡¯s track and field club¡­¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba leaks a big sigh

    ¡¸Right, you¡¯re definitely right¡¹

    Then, she looks at her own club members.

    ¡¸Take out all your phones.¡¹ Delete all the photos in your storage¡¹

    ¡¸A-All?¡¹

    One of the members asks Captain

    ¡¸Uhm, I have important photos herew¡¹

    ¡¸Captain, I didn¡¯t take any photos!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba glares at her club members.

    ¡¸Who cares, delete it! All of it! Once you¡¯re done, show me your phone one by one! I¡¯ll make sure that the storage has zero photos!!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just! Captain!¡¹

    ¡¸You people should understand how much embarrassment you have forced these people into!¡¹

    Captain shouts.

    ¡¸These people protest against you people while still naked!¡¹

    ¡¸But, we¡¯re only invited by Nakaya-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we¡¯re only invited by Nakaya-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    The members are trying to push their sins to Nakaya-senpai

    ¡¸What, you guys were invited? Why did nobody stop Nakaya¡¯s actions?!!!¡¹

    Captain said.

    ¡¸Yamamine is a member of the track and field club! Your friend, and yet you asked something that¡¯s absurdly horrible! Do you get that ?!¡¹

    The female members turn silent.

    ¡¸Think about how embarrassing it is to get naked in public and have sex, do you get it?!¡¹

    One of the seniors among the 15 people glares at Megiu.

    ¡¸¡­But, Yamamine was the one who said that she¡¯ll show it!¡¹

    The one who said it is Nakaya-senpai herself.

    The long-distance group¡¯s boss.

    ¡¸Yamamine said that she¡¯ll show it so we came! We didn¡¯t force her!¡¹

    No.

    In this women¡¯s track and field club who has a strict hierarchy, she¡¯s the third year faction boss and Megu¡¯s a newly entered member.

    That excuse won¡¯t work

    But.,

    ¡¸But, we didn¡¯t say that you can take photos. Right, Megu?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. I didn¡¯t say it¡¹

    Megu tells Captain

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about photos. They did it on their own. How about we give them a penalty¡¹

    I

    ¡¸Nayaka-san, give me your phone¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    This senior with this kind of personality.

    There¡¯s no way she won¡¯t take a photo

    ¡¸N-No, why do I have to lend you my phone!¡¹

    ¡¸Nakaya, hand it over¡¹

    Captain orders in a low voice.

    ¡¸I said no! in the first place, this isn¡¯t a problem Takeshiba-san can pry on! The club time is already over! The shower room has nothing to do with the track and field club! Therefore, this is me and Yamamine¡¯s pro-¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I said give it¡¹

    Captain Takekshiba¡¯s anger stops Nakaya-senpai from speaking

    ¡¸Give it¡¹

    I thrust my erect penis in front of Nakaya-san

    ¡¸Kyaaa! Don¡¯t bring that dirty thing close to me¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. Hurry up and give it to me already¡¹

    I tell gently

    ¡¸To be honest, I¡¯m already angry¡¹

    I slap Nakaya-san¡¯s face with my penis.

    ¡¸Hiii¡¹Nakaya-senapai said.

    ¡¸Hurry it up¡¹

    Nakaya-san takes out her phone with her trembling hand.

    I take it from her.

    I look at the screen.

    ¡¸Captain Takeshiba. Look, she really did take photos¡¹

    Coming to the shower room, the scene of me slapping Megu¡¯s ass.

    There are only four pictures, I guess.

    After that, she didn¡¯t take any photos.

    She took a photo but she hasn¡¯t sent it anywhere.

    ¡¸Hand it over¡¹

    I handed Nakaya-san¡¯s phone to Captain Takeshiba.

    Captain also checks the photo.

    ¡¸Nakaya, when did you buy this phone?¡¹

    ¡¸This month, I just bought a new one¡¹

    ¡¸Then, this is quite expensive¡¹

    ¡¸That has nothing to do with you!¡¹

    At that moment.

    Captain Takeshiba throws the phone to the floor strongly

    Then she tramples it with the heel of her shoes!!!

    ¡¸Noooooooooooooo!!!!¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai¡¯s phone broke into pieces!

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want your phone to be crushed, take it out and delete all your storage!!!!¡¹

    Captain¡¯s roar made the rest of the club work with their phones right away

    ¡¸Once you¡¯re done show it to me! Those who try to cheat will have their phones broken!¡¹

    The members show their empty storage on their phones to the captain in turn.

    Captain Takekshiba checks each person¡¯s phone carefully.

    ¡¸¡­I confirmed it all. Your embarrassing photos are all gone¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said, Megu felt relieved.

    ¡¸Can you spare them with this?¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun?!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised with my reply

    ¡¸Even if the embarrassing photos disappear, the memories remain. It¡¯s unfair for us to be the only one who¡¯s shamed here¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸This girls will definitely tell others what happened here. Then, they¡¯d exaggerate it. They¡¯ll say that Megu and I have an exhibition fetish, that we forced them to watch us have sex. They can say anything with their mouth you know¡¹

    Perhaps that will happen.

    Not just us, they¡¯ll speak badly of Captain too.

    They¡¯ll push everything on us, saying that they didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    Threatening Nakaya-senpai, breaking her phone¡­

    ¡¸¡­These girls are my club members. They won¡¯t go that far¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not related to the track and field club though¡¹

    I look back at Captain Takeshiba with strong eyes.

    We stare at each other.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve changed¡¹

    Captain said.

    ¡¸Since when did you become a man who can show that kind of eyes?¡¹

    ¡­Well.

    Before, I was scared of Captain Takeshiba, but.

    It¡¯s not as much as Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia.

    Compared to the pressure that two give.

    ¡¸Then, what should we do?¡¹

    I look at the 15 club members.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have these people experience the same¡ºembarrassment¡»Megu and I experienced¡¹

    That¡¯s the only way

    ¡¸Eh, no way?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not that I¡¯m telling them to show having sex, they¡¯ll just get naked and have photos taken¡¹

    ¡¸Photos?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the photos will be deposited to Captain Takeshiba. If they feel the embarrassment, they won¡¯t talk about Megu and me only, right? Oh right. If they tell others, the photos would be leaked. Let¡¯s do that. It¡¯s a responsibility of all. If not, they won¡¯t be able to keep the secret¡¹

    I tell the club members.

    Captain Takeshiba thinks for a bit.

    ¡¸Hmm, that much penalty would be inevitable¡¹

    ¡¸Captain!¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    The club members turn noisy

    ¡¸Shut up! However¡­I will be having my condition as well¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s condition was like this;

    I take naked photos of the girls who spied on us, but¡­

    It won¡¯t be just them alone.

    It¡¯ll be Megu and I and a member, photographed side by side.

    ¡¸With this, if you show in the same photo with Yamamine¡­you two can¡¯t be threatened anymore¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s reasoning is right, but.

    A photo of two naked women and one man.

    It looks like a fun 3P

    My penis is still erect.

    Besides.

    ¡¸Nakaya, you¡¯re first¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and strip!¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai¡¯s completely depressed as her phone¡¯s crushed

    She takes off her clothes dejectedly.

    ¡¸T-This too?¡¹

    Senpai who¡¯s in her underwear asks Captain.

    ¡¸Obviously, you need to have the same appearance as Yamamine and him¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸The other girls too, take it off now!¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai gets naked.

    ¡¸Here, line up¡¹

    Captain holds my photo¡­taking the role of photographer.

    The three are naked.

    Nakaya-senpai is between me and Megu

    Senpai¡¯s hiding her chest and genital.,

    ¡¸Nakaya¡­ don¡¯t hide it¡¹

    Captain scolds her.

    ¡¸¡­But¡¹

    ¡¸You saw Yamamine¡¯s secret part, right?¡¹

    Being told so, Nakaya-senpai puts her trembling hands down

    ¡¸Then, line up Closer¡¹

    Our naked skins touch each other.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t look¡¹

    Senpai tells me.

    Yeah¡­Nakaya-san¡¯s got some good proportions.

    Her nipples are pink, nobody has licked them it seems.

    ¡­And

    Her slit is drenched.

    ¡¸Nakaya-senpai, you¡¯re wet¡¹

    ¡¸I told you not to look!¡¹

    ¡¸Since when? Oh, you were like this since you were watching me have sex with Megu¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say it!¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai¡¯s face is red from shame.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m taking a photo, look at the camera¡¹

    ¡­Kasha

    Captain presses the shutter three times in a row

    ¡¸Nakaya, I think you know it already, but¡¹

    Captain said.

    ¡¸This photo, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s like you¡¯re cheating with the two¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸How far have you gone with Takehito? Have you kissed him?¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai trembles.

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸You know the rules of the club, don¡¯t you? ¡ºRomance is banned¡» Especially with males from other schools¡¹

    ¡¸Are you telling us to break up?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go that far, but, I¡¯d like you not to see a guy until the end of the summer tournament¡¹

    Captain said.

    ¡¸Rather than being like Yamamine, getting engaged fair and right, officially recognized by the school, you¡¯re a third year sneakily dating a guy, that¡¯s just shameful¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai is at loss for words.

    ¡¸Once the tournament is over, rules and ban are gone. Who cares whatever happens after. I won¡¯t even ask, but, until then, it¡¯s troublesome if you don¡¯t follow the rules! If the third years are flippant, the juniors would follow. It¡¯ll be a mess like this time¡¹

    I see, Nakaya-senpai.

    Since she got a boyfriend herself, she¡¯s gotten more interested in sex.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re too stubborn, I¡¯ll send this photo to Takehito¡¹

    If that¡¯s done¡­

    Nakaya-senpai¡¯s boyfriend would think that she had 3P with me and Megu.

    Even though they haven¡¯t kissed, he thinks that she¡¯s a virgin, and yet.

    ¡¸S-Stop, don¡¯t show it to Takehito¡¹

    ¡¸Then, can you promise us?¡¹

    ¡¸I will, I will!¡¹

    The naked Nakaya-san yields.

    ¡¸Next, Mikuni¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    A slender senior comes forward.

    As expected, she¡¯s hiding her chest and slit with her hand.

    ¡¸Mikuni, your father¡¯s on the board of education, was it?¡¹

    Captain asks

    ¡¸If I show this photo, what would your father think?¡¹

    ¡¸Captain, please, don¡¯t show it to father!¡¹

    ¡¸If you think so, then lower your hands, I can¡¯t take a photo if you do¡¹

    Mikuni-senpai lowers her hand and stands upright in a hurry

    ¡¸What, aren¡¯t you wet too?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, Yamamine and him were so lewd¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I was listening outside¡¹

    Captain takes a photo

    ¡¸Okay, next!!!¡¹

    The club members come in between Megu and me one after another.

    We keep on taking photos of three naked bodies side by side, one after another.

    ¡¸¡­Now then, let¡¯s take photos of the first years¡¹

    Lastly, the first years line up

    Everyone¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸You girls say something good like you were just told by the seniors and try to run away¡¹

    The naked first years feel down, hiding their growing chest.

    ¡¸Besides, aren¡¯t you in the same grade as Yamamine? To think that you abandon someone from the same year, that¡¯s unimpressive¡¹

    Captain said.

    ¡¸With everyone naked, we¡¯ll wipe the slate clean with each other. Is Yamamine okay with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t hide it, oh, you girls are getting wet too?¡¹

    The first year girls are also leaking love nectar.

    Their thighs are shining with the light.

    ¡¸Here, I¡¯m taking photo¡¹

    Megu and I are photographed with the naked first years.

    With this, everyone¡¯s done

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s my turn now¡¹

    Eh¡­Captain Takeshiba?

    ¡¸I also saw your naked bodies. Even while connected having sex. I heard your moans too. It¡¯s unfair if I don¡¯t get naked too¡¹

    Then, Captain Takeshiba exposes her naked body

    Dignified.

    Trained and tight, a tempered body.

    Captain doesn¡¯t hide anything.

    ¡¸It¡¯s as you can see. I¡¯m also wet, got problems with that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing¡¹

    I answered as I look at her tall and brown naked body.

    ¡¸Yamamine, you take the photo with your phone¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Hurry it up, take a photo of me and him only¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let Yamamine and you have my photo¡¹

    Huh?

    Captain Takeshiba line up next to me.

    ¡¸But still, this is amazing. Don¡¯t you feel pain?¡¹

    Captain said as she looks at my erect penis.

    ¡¸No, this is fine¡¹

    Megu takes out her phone

    ¡¸Then, uhm, I¡¯ll take photo¡¹

    ¡­Kashari

    Megu takes a photo of me and captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸Good¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks her club members.

    Then to me.

    She forms a talk with me on behalf of the club.

    ¡¸I will keep the naked photos of our club members. And my naked photo will be held by Yamamine. Can I leave the control to you?¡¹

    ¡­Me?

    ¡¸I intend to have a fair position but, I¡¯m the head of the women¡¯s track and field team. You might not be able to trust me. Therefore, we¡¯ll hold a card against each other¡¹

    Holding a card?

    ¡¸First, if our club members talk something unnecessary about Yamamine and you¡­I will return this camera with their naked photos to you. I don¡¯t mind however you use it. Even if a serious problem happens to our girls as a result, I have no choice but to give up¡¹

    Captain looks at her members.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the result of our club members unable to keep their promise. It is as you said, it¡¯s a responsibility of all. If one gets stupid and talk about it¡­that¡¯s the loss of the pride of the women¡¯s track and field club. If all of the photos are leaked as a result, nothing else could be done That would be the end of women¡¯s track and field club¡¹

    Then, she laughed.

    ¡¸In the first place, if the club under my management was taken down because of such a stupid reason¡­the former club seniors would come to beat me up. All of us¡­!¡¹

    Then, she looks at me with a serious face once again.

    ¡¸That said¡­I can¡¯t guarantee that I can really return the camera when a problem happens. Therefore¡­you can have my naked photo. That¡¯s a proof of trust¡­!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸If you thought I betrayed you¡­you can use the photo taken on Yamamine¡¯s phone as you want. You can use that to threaten. I¡¯ll listen to everything you say. I will deposit that to you as an insurance¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba tells me.

    I see.

    By putting a risk on herself.

    The club member¡¯s worry would be wiped away.

    The photos were taken but, Captain Takeshiba has it.

    I have only Captain¡¯s nude photo.

    Making such a mutual safety system.

    That¡¯s why Captain also got naked.

    There was no need for the captain to be naked.

    Yet she left her nude photo to us.

    There was no need for the captain to take a nude photo.

    Yet it¡¯s a guarantee for the members.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a deal, does anyone have a complaint?¡¹

    The captain speaks dignified while still naked.

    To the captain who bravely got naked and took a photo of her naked body¡­¡­

    The club members are all impressed.

    ¡¸Yamamine¡­give the camera to him. Let¡¯s take a photo of all the club members. You¡¯re joining in too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu hands me the camera.

    ¡¸Girls, come¡­we¡¯re all naked, wet down there¡­we¡¯re all embarrassed aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    The club members line up

    ¡¸Okay, the front row, crouch¡¹

    ¡¸No, Captain¡­if they crouch, the down part would be fully exposed!¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares¡­we¡¯re all seen naked by him already¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba laughs.

    ¡¸But, this is fine¡­we¡¯ve got a good look at his dick too. We¡¯re the same¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸Pfft¡¹ One girl laughed.

    ¡¸Ahahahahaha¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s dumbfounded, but¡­

    That girl¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, sorry¡¹

    She stopped laughing.

    Then apologized to Megu with a smile.

    It seems that she¡¯s a first-year girl.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­Yamamine¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, we were wrong¡¹

    The other club members, even seniors speak to Megu.

    ¡¸Still, Yamamine, and her boyfriend really loves each other¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s completely different from the adult videos¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Aoba, you¡¯ve watched adult videos?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s the thing Onii-chan hides!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get sex but, I know that you guys love each other¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine¡¯s also loved!¡¹

    ¡­Oh

    It seems that everyone¡¯s let it gone by.

    Everyone¡¯s speaking of their shame.

    ¡­Dammit

    I took a confronting attitude since Megu was threatened, but¡­

    Captain Takeshiba ended it well.

    She¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸Hey, Yamamine¡¯s boyfriend, hurry up and take a photo!¡¹

    A senior student with a relieved expression tells me¡­

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m taking a photo¡¹

    I press the shutter.

    Yeah¡­Everyone¡¯s having a frank face.

    A naked bond.

    No.

    There¡¯s one girl who¡¯s not smiling.

    That¡¯s¡­

    The third year, Nakaya-san?!

 Chapter 410. The back and the front.

    ¡¸Okay, you all get dressed and come back to the club¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba tells her club members.

    ¡¸I will talk with these two, it¡¯ll be done right away so, clean up until I come back! Don¡¯t go home!¡¹

    She glares at the girls in the shower room with strong eyes.

    ¡¸Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    The women¡¯s track and field club members replied.

    ¡¸You two should take a shower. You guys smell we can¡¯t talk¡¹

    Captain tells me and Megu

    Oh.

    Our crotch has the smell of love nectar and semen coming out.

    ¡¸Hurry it up!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay, Yoshi-kun, come here¡¹

    Megu pulls me to the shower.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look at the girls putting on clothes. Look at only me¡¹

    I-I see.

    Up until now, it was the momentum that justified that everyone¡¯s naked, but¡­

    Now that they¡¯re wearing clothes.

    If this lone man stares at the girls¡­

    They¡¯d feel another grudge.

    ¡¸You can kiss me or lick my breasts. I will wash Yoshi-kun so just look at me¡¹

    Megu twists the shower faucet.

    The hot water rains from above.

    Megu and I hug and kiss each other under the current.

    Anyway, we make love so much

    I have to show that I¡¯m only looking at Megu.

    Else, they¡¯ll pick a fight with the pretext of¡ºYamamine¡¯s boyfriend was ogling at me when I was putting on clothes¡»

    ¡¸Yes, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu rubs my body gently with her fingers.

    I also touch Megu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸¡­I love you. Yoshi-kun, when I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m not scared of anything¡¹

    Megu kisses me

    ¡¸¡­Megu¡¹

    Our tongues entwine

    ¡¸This got big again, and hard¡¹

    Megu strokes my erect penis with her hand.

    ¡­Did I overdo it?

    No.

    Let¡¯s have it this way¡­my penis is erect because I¡¯m lustful for Megu.

    If not¡­they might say¡ºYour boyfriend got erect looking at our naked bodies¡»

    Therefore, I have to show them another rich love scene.

    ¡¸Hey, what are you doing Koyagi, Hoshina! Don¡¯t look at Yamamine! Once you¡¯re done putting on your clothes, get to the clubroom!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba scolds her club members.

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    The door opens, and the club members who were named hurriedly jump out of the shower room.

    Using that as a cue, the other members get out one after another.

    Yes, this is good.

    I don¡¯t have to look at those girls changing

    I don¡¯t care if those girls get naked in front of me.

    I¡¯m engaged with Megu and I¡¯m satisfied sexually.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll indulge in only Megu¡¯s body.

    I have to convince them that away

    ¡¸¡­Tanaka, don¡¯t stare at that man¡¯s dick! That¡¯s for Yamamine¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and change!¡¹

    Rather, those girls who are stealing a glance at us, are scolded by Captain clearly

    Surely, later¡­the club members would be joking about¡ºBack then, you were stealing a glance at Yamamine¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s dick, were you?¡»

    But, they won¡¯t talk about me looking at their naked body.

    That¡¯s the kind of impression that will remain.

    I only look at Megu.

    Megu and I wash our bodies while hugging each other.,

    While doing that.

    ¡¸¡­Excuse me, I¡¯ll return to the clubroom!¡¹

    The last member went out of the girl¡¯s shower room

    The remaining people are me, Megu, and captain only

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough¡­you can turn off the water¡¹

    Captain said.

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s already wearing her uniform

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Megu stops the shower.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, use this¡¹

    Megu takes out her towel

    I¡¯m not in an athletic club and I didn¡¯t plan to take a shower here.

    I don¡¯t have my own towel

    ¡¸Oh, Yamamine, use mine if you¡¯re okay with it¡¹

    Captain takes out her bath towel from the sports bag and offers it to Megu.

    ¡¸I took a shower earlier so it¡¯s a bit damp from earlier, but. Don¡¯t mind it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Megu borrows the towel

    ¡¸Hurry it up and put on your clothes as well. We can¡¯t speak calmly like that¡¹

    Captain said, we pick up and dry our bodies

    Err, where¡¯s the underwear I took off

    ¡¸Is that okay like that?¡¹

    Captain points at my erect penis and asked.

    ¡¸ Do men¡¯s thing not get small once it gets big?¡¹

    ¡­What?

    ¡¸Un, I thought so too. Are we wrong, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    The women¡¯s track and field club¡¯s lack of knowledge about sex that much?

    ¡¸Should I do it with my mouth?¡¹

    No, Megu¡¯s offer is great, but

    I¡¯m going to have sex tonight too.

    Ruriko¡¯s first time is waiting.

    I also promised with Mana.

    I also have to do it once with Nagisa.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei might want it too

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. It¡¯ll turn small once I cool down my head¡¹

    I put on my underwear.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if not, you can¡¯t do anything when you get an erection during class¡¹

    I answer Captain

    ¡¸Do you get erect during class?¡¹

    Captain¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸We do. Men get erect in some instances¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why? Shouldn¡¯t you be concentrating during class?¡¹

    ¡­Hmm

    It might be hard to explain the physiology of a man to captain Takeshiba

    ¡¸Somehow, even I don¡¯t get it but, it just gets erect suddenly. When feeling tired or something¡­it doesn¡¯t need a sexual stimulus nearby¡¹

    Actually, the girl¡¯s in the same classroom are arousing enough.

    If you look at the figures of girls doing PE outside the window

    ¡¸Oh, I get that, when you feel tired you feel irritated¡¹

    What?

    C-Captain?

    ¡¸Anyway, there¡¯s no need to worry about my dick, it¡¯s going to be fine!¡¹

    I put on my pants in a hurry

    Megu¡¯s done putting her underwear and is now wearing a skirt.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­Captain Takeshiba, thanks for everything¡¹

    I first bowed and say thank you.

    ¡¸If Takeshiba-san didn¡¯t come, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be settled this amazingly¡¹

    Captain stares at me.

    ¡¸Why did you not consult me before this?¡¹

    ¡­Huh?

    ¡¸Nakaya and others threatened Yamamine, didn¡¯t they? If you consulted me at that stage, there was no need to do something this complicated¡¹

    I

    ¡¸Well, that. In that case, I thought of settling it today¡­Nakaya-senpai and others will continue to put pressure on Megu, so I thought, then once and for all¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯ll be pressured all the time you know? Did you not have the resolve to have that much?¡¹

    Captain glares at me.

    ¡¸You guys are standing out from the other members from the start. Even though you just entered high school, you got engaged. Shouldn¡¯t you think that it¡¯s inevitable for others to speak ill, and push something troublesome on you two?¡¹

    Ah

    ¡¸S-Speaking of which, no, it is as you say¡¹

    ¡¸Captain. Yoshi-kun just thought that Nakaya-senpai are from long distance group, and I¡¯m from the short distance, so it might create a mess in the track and field club because of me¡¹

    Megu tells Captain.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not for you to think about, I¡¯m the one who thinks about putting the club together¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s right.

    ¡¸If the club¡¯s in mess, I¡¯ll fix it with my whole strength¡¹

    Captain looks at me.

    ¡¸Of course, in this case, it¡¯s Nakaya¡¯s fault to force a junior to do something like this. But you two should consult me first. AM I wrong?¡¹

    I

    ¡¸No, I think Captain¡¯s right. Sorry¡¹

    Yeah, I

    ¡­I was wrong.

    Why did I choose such an extreme way?

    ¡¸Just, could you explain how did you come up with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay, that, I thought that if those guys want to see us have sex by all means then I¡¯ll show it off. In exchange, we¡¯ll do a very strong sex that would make them unable to stand up in surprise. Then, those girls would be so surprised that they can¡¯t say anything. And when Captain comes while they¡¯re like that¡­you can shut them up, I thought¡¹

    Captain

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get how did you come up with that idea. True, that your sex was quite erotic but¡¹

    Huh, Captain.

    Could it be that she was watching us have sex at quite an early stage?

    ¡¸Well, there was just a strange incident in this school just the other day, that your thoughts might be messed up by that, but¡¹

    Strange incident

    Yukino¡¯s live rape broadcast

    ¡¸Well, Nakaya and others have their feelings overwhelmed. But¡­¡¹

    She looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸What happened to you¡¹

    Captain asks me

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I know that a lot happened that Yamamine had to be absent from practice but, just what happened to you people during these past few days?¡¹

    I

    ¡¸Before the break, you were a normal high school boy with some guts. But today, you¡¯re different¡¹

    Am I different?

    ¡¸How you resolve yourself is unusual, you¡¯re willing to go this far just because the seniors bullied your girlfriend? Yamamine too¡¹

    Captain¡¯s eyes look at Megu.

    ¡¸You just did what this man proposed without hesitation. Even though you¡¯re engaged, is it possible to trust this man that far?¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸ Could it be that you guys are involved in something dangerous? Then, feeling that you have to manage somehow? Therefore you¡¯re so extreme and don¡¯t have any hesitation¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    I

    Nakaya-san¡¯s problem was just a daily thing.

    Even if she say¡ºshow us your sex¡»Megu can just laugh it off.

    As a result, even if she receives harassment, it¡¯s not something unbearable.

    To that normal high school girls.

    I dealt with them like fighting Shirasaka house or Cesario Viola

    In other words, as a member of Kuromori

    Therefore, this¡­

    I did something extreme, abnormal.

    ¡¸Even I watch TV too, Yamamine¡¯s relatives, Shirasaka, was it? I know that they¡¯re in an outrageous situation now. Even the incident last time¡­the raped woman was the daughter of Shirasaka house, isn¡¯t she? Well, that girl seems to be glad to be raped though. Could it be that you two are involved in something terrible too?¡¹

    Oh, I

    My brain is in a constant state of combat.

    I guess that¡¯s why.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re fine with me then talk about it. My father¡¯s a lawyer. I know some police too, you can tell me anything¡¹

    No.

    This isn¡¯t something that can be talked about.

    Besides.

    She won¡¯t understand even if we do.

    Kuromori brothel, and the evildoings of Shirasaka Sousuke

    The darkness of Kouzuki hose.

    And the criminal named Cesario Viola.

    That I shot Viola dead

    All of it.

    It¡¯s out of common sense.

    Captain Takeshiba who¡¯s an ordinary high school student won¡¯t be able to understand it

    ¡¸As far as I can see now, I think that your thinking ability, leverage, the power to judge the situation with great resolution is really amazing. But, it¡¯s abnormal. This isn¡¯t something done by someone who just entered high school¡¹

    Ah

    ¡¸Still, if you¡¯re acting alone, I can understand that you¡¯re abnormal. But, Yamamine was acting with you without any hesitation¡¹

    Megu looks at Captain.

    ¡¸I somehow know her because of her activities. She¡¯s smart, has guts, timid, hesitant until she makes the step. That kind of character can¡¯t be reversed in just a few days¡¹

    Yeah

    Captain knows Megu¡¯s personality well.

    ¡¸You and Yamamine doing such radical things¡­makes me feel that you¡¯re facing something dangerous right now¡¹

    This person¡¯s amazing.

    ¡­But

    ¡¸Captain¡¯s guess is right. But¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t tell me?¡¹

    Captain glares at me dissatisfied

    ¡¸Yamamine, what about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I only follow Yoshi-kun¡­!¡¹

    Megu answered right away

    ¡¸Hmm. If you follow your husband on everything, you would stop thinking¡¹

    Now then, what should we do

    As long as Captain Takeshiba¡¯s not convinced

    She won¡¯t let us go

    ¡­Then

    ¡­Gararararara!

    The door to the women¡¯s shower room opens.

    ¡¸Okay~ Excuse me!¡¹

    Nei on her school uniform comes in smiling.

    ¡¸¡­Who are you!?¡¹

    Captian glares at Nei.

    ¡¸What¡­you¡¯re so harsh. Did you forget? Weren¡¯t we in the same class back at first year? I¡¯m a grade under now though¡¹

    Captain¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸¡­You, Natou?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­ weren¡¯t you blonde?¡¹

    Nei sways her black hair

    ¡¸I fixed it! Thanks to Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei jumps in between me and Megu

    ¡¸What is your relationship with them?¡¹

    ¡¸Relationship¡­I¡¯m Yo-chan and Megumi¡¯s¡ºAneki-bun¡»1 Or rather, I¡¯m their¡ºOnee-chan¡» Yo-chan¡¯s my lil¡¯ brother and Megumi¡¯s my lil¡¯ sister. That¡¯s a contract that can¡¯t be changed¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t get that at all¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba glares at Nei.

    ¡¸Yeah, you shouldn¡¯t. What I¡¯d like Takeshiba-san to know is that they¡¯re not alone. It¡¯s not just these children, there¡¯s a lot of adults with them¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, you¡¯re telling me to not worry¡¹

    ¡¸No, not that, we¡¯re thankful that you¡¯re worried but we don¡¯t want you to take a step further than this¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yamamine¡¯s leader!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Sorry, it¡¯s not on that level. What we¡¯re facing right now are people who should be dead¡¹

    ¡¸You involved Yamamine and him for that?!¡¹

    Megu looks at Captain

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s something that¡¯s been there since I was born¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸My mother was killed. My mother was raped by that man and I was born as a result¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-You?¡¹

    Captain¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Sorry, I can¡¯t talk anything but that, a lot of things are happening around us now¡¹

    ¡¸My parents were killed too! Though Yo-chan took revenge already¡¹

    Nei tells Captain too

    ¡¸Take revenge?¡¹

    I remember the feeling of the pistol

    Such an unpleasant memory

    I look at my own hands.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t speak of the details.¡¹

    To recall shooting a man

    ¡¸Well, I think that you¡¯re not convinced of man ways but, could we leave it as that for now?! Everyone¡¯s waiting in the club, right?¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Will you tell me the truth once it¡¯s done?¡¹

    Captain glares at Nei.

    ¡¸But before that, I think that Takeshiba-san should want to hear the truth or not¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ You know, don¡¯t you? We¡¯re¡¯ really dangerous¡¹

    Nei combs her hair.

    She¡¯s wearing earphones in her ear.

    She takes off that earphone and hands it to Captain Takeshiba

    ¡¸Here, Takeshiba-san¡¯s taking her time, everyone¡¯s talking about it¡¹

    ¡¸This is?!¡¹

    Captain¡¯s surprised when she put on the earphones to her ears.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a wiretap. This is inside the girl¡¯s clubroom¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, this room too¡­that¡¯s why I came in this timing¡¹

    I knew it.

    Minaho-neesan sent Nei.

    ¡¸What the hell are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that, listen, Nakaya-san¡¯s commenting about Takeshiba-san! Well, can¡¯t be helped¡­the girls here earlier are all from long distance group, almost all of them are in Nakaya¡¯s faction¡¹

    Therefore, now that the threat¡¯s gone

    Does she begin to speak hate about the absent Captain?

    ¡¸¡­Tsk, they¡¯re talking about me teaming up with Yamamine and spreading out the nude photos!¡¹

    Does she speak badly of the captain to make everyone worry?

    ¡¸¡­Dammit!¡¹

    Captain stands up

    ¡¸No no, Takeshiba-san, if you go there with such a scary face, Nakaya-san would be correct¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Nee-san, you have a plan?¡¹

    I asked.

    Then, Nei

    ¡¸Obviously~ Yo-chan¡¯s so sharp!¡¹

    That said, she opens her bag.

    ¡¸Megumi¡­come here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Sit in front of me, yes¡¹

    Megu sits in front of Megumi

    ¡¸Give me 5 minutes, I¡¯ll finish by then¡¹

    Nei takes out a makeup one after another.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks Nei.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s something to look forward to¡¹

    Nei smears foundation

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always thought of it, Megumi, if you learn how to make up properly, you¡¯ll be such an amazing beauty¡­!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡ºTherefore, we¡¯ll protest once Captain Comes back!¡»

    ¡º¡­But¡»

    ¡ºDo you want your photo to be used for strange things?¡»

    ¡ºNo, but¡­Captain made her promise didn¡¯t she?¡»

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t trust her! I think now she¡¯s asking the guy to delete her photo you know? Therefore she asked to be left alone, she¡¯s cheating. She¡¯s like that after all¡»

    ¡­Ah

    Nakaya-san is just insulting.

    ¡ºThen, shouldn¡¯t we ask the adviser instead?¡»

    ¡ºNo way I would let the teacher that I have a nude photo¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. That would just get worse¡»

    ¡ºTherefore, when the captain comes back, we¡¯ll protest together and have our photos deleted in front of us. Captain has the camera with the photos, so that¡¯s fine¡»

    Nakaya-san said.

    ¡ºBut, Captain may have our photos but Yamamine¡¯s boyfriend has Captain¡¯s photo. If he discovers that Captain deleted all our photos, Captain¡¯s photo might be released?¡»

    ¡ºThen who cares. Takeshiba-san was the one who chose that risk¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s too much, Captain took off her clothes and had her naked body photographed for us¡»

    ¡ºI wonder? She might be an exhibitionist in the first place, Takeshiba-san might¡¯ve wanted to be seen by a man so she stripped, you know?¡»

    She really just speak insults.

    ¡ºOr rather, you¡¯re worried about others but what about yourself? You should think of having your own photos erased!¡»

    ¡ºYeah, I agree with Nakaya-san. Let¡¯s have Captain delete our photos when she comes back¡»

    ¡ºWhat should we do about Yamamine¡¯s boyfriend.¡»

    ¡ºIf we threaten him all then we¡¯ll manage. If we tell him that we¡¯ll be bullying Yamamine or something¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Captain¡¯s actions were naive. He¡¯s not someone we should treat as equal. He¡¯s a junior you know?¡»

    Oh, they¡¯re being dragged by Nakaya-san¡¯s opinion bit by bit

    ¡¸Good, let¡¯s go then¡¹

    Nei tells us.

    I return the earphone to Nei.

    ¡¸Okay, Megu, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Un, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a bit nervous

    ¡¸Hey, smile, if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tickle you¡¹

    ¡¸Geez!¡¹

    First, the two of us enter the women¡¯s track and field clubroom.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s Yamamine. I¡¯m sorry we¡¯re late!¡¹

    We open the aluminum door.

    Inside are the same 15 people from earlier.

    The other members have already left.

    When they returned from the shower room, Nakaya-san must¡¯ve made told them to go home.

    The third year¡¯s long-distance group boss has that much power.

    The 15 members have already been made to follow her opinion

    But.

    The club members saw Megu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Uhm, is there anything strange with my face¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸W-What happened to you Megumi-chan?!¡¹

    A first-year girl asks Megu.

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazingly beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, did you make up?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡­no¡¹

    Megu answers as Nei told her.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t, Captain Takeshiba was watching me¡¹

    ¡¸Right. There¡¯s no way a junior could put on makeup with Captain Takeshiba in the same room¡¹

    Nei¡¯s make up is a natural make up you can¡¯t clearly tell that she has a makeup.

    But, that made Megu¡¯s beauty even clearer.

    Whoever looks at her would notice right away.

    ¡¸But, Yamamine-san, you¡¯ve become beautiful. What on earth happened?¡¹

    Everyones¡¯s completely forgot about Nayaka-san¡¯s protest proposal

    Megu.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s, I-I think because I did it with Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu answers as told

    ¡¸S-Sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, they say that you become more beautiful the more you have sex? Ever since befoere¡¹

    Do your best, Megu

    ¡¸Ah, they do¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard of it too¡¹

    ¡¸So that was true!¡¹

    The high school girls took the bait

    ¡¸Yeah, after I have a satisfying sex, I feel like my mind and body¡¯s refreshed. Therefore, that might show a refreshed look on my face too¡¹

    ¡¸Satisfying sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, only when you feel the love you feel good¡¹

    ¡¸I see, Yamamine looks like she felt really good earlier¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, does sex feel that good?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good, I¡¯m doing it with the man I love after all. If it¡¯s someone else, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll feel that good¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸Right, it makes you think that you really want that man¡¯s baby. At that time, when he ejaculates inside¡­it feels very pleasant. It makes me happy that I was born a girl¡¹

    Megu leans on me

    ¡¸¡­I love you, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, Megu¡¹

    We kiss each other.

    ¡¸Wow, they¡¯re really lovey-dovey¡¹

    ¡¸I also want to fall in love and be that beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸You need to have sex though¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, that¡¯s a problem¡¹

    Good, we¡¯ve got hold of the atmosphere.

    ¡¸Ah, Takeshiba-san met with the student council president and they¡¯re talking for a bit. She told us to wait a bit more¡¹

    I take out the camera while saying that

    ¡¸Ah, that camera!¡¹

    Nakaya-san took the bate.

    ¡¸Why do you have it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s my camera in the first place, Takeshiba-san told me to bring it to the clubroom¡¹

    ¡¸G-Give it to me! I¡¯ll delete my photo!!¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai roars. She reaches to my hand.

    ¡­Then

    ¡¸Nufufu, what kind of photo are we talking about?¡¹

    Nei appears outside the clubroom.

    ¡¸I heard about it, what kind of photo are we talking about?¡¹

    The girls who had their nude photos taken all trembled.

    ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s with you! This is the women¡¯s track and field club.¡¹ Outsiders can¡¯t come in!¡¹

    Nakaya-san said, but

    ¡¸Say what, there¡¯s a man in this WOMEN¡¯S club though!¡¹

    Yes, I¡¯m here.

    ¡¸Who are you!?¡¹

    Nakaya-san asks, Nei

    ¡¸My my, I wonder, I just turned my hair black and everyone doesn¡¯t know who I am?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could it be, you?¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Nakaya-san, we were classmates back then! During first and second years!¡¹

    ¡¸You, Natou!?¡¹

    Nei speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡ºNatou¡», but¡ºNatou-san¡» isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    Natou Nei is known to be the most delinquent girl in this school.

    ¡¸If you speak to me that lightly, I¡¯ll fucking kill you¡¹

    Nei smiles at Nakaya-senpai.

    1. Sis boss ?

 Chapter 411. Woman in the mirror

    ¡¸Then, you guys were talking about a photo, is it in that camera?¡¹

    Nei looks at the camera at my hand, showing a malicious smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing! That doesn¡¯t matter to you!¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai said.

    ¡¸Really? If it¡¯s nothing then show me¡¹

    It¡¯s completely being dragged to Nei¡¯s pace

    ¡¸No way, w-why do I have to show it to you!¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai refuses, but

    ¡¸Hmm, if you don¡¯t want to show it that much then it should be a pic of you?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of photo is it? Could it be nude?¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸If so that really helps me, just now, I had an acquaintance who asked me to¡ºget a lewd photo of a high school girl¡» That guy will buy it for 10k a piece!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s setting is that she is a prostitute of a gang.

    Actually, that was Iwakura-kaichou back in her first year

    All of the bad rumors about Iwakura-kaichou were handed over to Nei.

    ¡¸How many do you have? It would really be great if you have at least 200k worth of pics. Ah, of course, I¡¯ll give Nakaya-san at least 300 yen cash back per piece¡¹

    That would mean that she¡¯ll be an accomplice for selling photos.

    ¡¸ Of course, the people we¡¯ll sell Nakaya-san¡¯s photos are maniacs so I think that Nakaya-san would be popular to those who love high school girls. You might be called out while walking out in the city, gushishishi¡¹

    Nei laughs

    ¡¸Show that to me anyway! Nude is better than wearing underwear though. If the top and bottom are exposed, I could sell it for 10k yen. Ah, of course, I¡¯ll put Nakaya-san¡¯s name, school, address, and phone. If you want, should I also put in that you want to be bought?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just nude photos, I¡¯m also looking for high school prostitutes! It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, my friends are real pros at it. Nakaya-san will become a veteran prostitute right away!¡¹

    The members gasp.

    ¡¸If you take about 40 people a week, you¡¯ll get better at sex and you can earn money. It¡¯s 50k per person, Nakaya-san¡¯s share would be 20k. I¡¯m only a mediator so 10k will do. But, pay me up 100k per week as a quota. Okay?¡¹

    In short, at the very least, she has to sell herself to ten people a week.

    ¡¸The customers are also arranged by the professionals. Ah, as a training, you must have sex with all of them though. That¡¯s their rule They¡¯re around seven, I guess. They will do it for the whole night. They love to gang up on a single girl after all. It¡¯s called Gangbang. It¡¯s hard at first but it¡¯ll feel good after the third person. Well, when the seven of them are done, your pussy would be so wide open and your stomach would be full of so much semen though¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸S-Stop!¡¹

    Nakaya-san trembles in fear.

    ¡¸I told you it¡¯s fine, gangbang lowers the chances of getting pregnant. When there¡¯s various men¡¯s sperm mixed in, they kill each other, I¡¯ve seen that from a TV trivia before!¡¹

    There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is! First, let¡¯s see Nakaya-san¡¯s slutty picture!¡¹

    Nei shows an innocent smile.

    ¡¸N-No, I can¡¯t do that! Never!¡¹

    Nakaya-san cries.

    Nei.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s really a lewd pic. So you really have one, could it be that it¡¯s also nude? Ufufu, Nakaya-san, it really helps me that you¡¯re confessing everything yourself¡¹

    Then Nei looked at me.

    ¡¸Hey, you first-year guy, give me the camera! If you don¡¯t hand it then I¡¯ll beat you up!¡¹

    Nakaya-san and the track and field club are frightened.

    Up until now, Nakaya-san was the only one talking.

    If ever Nei sees the images, even they would be in danger too.

    I¡­

    ¡¸No¡¹

    I answered Nei.

    ¡¸Huh? You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking to?!¡¹

    Nei glares at me.

    Hmmm, even when she¡¯s making a scary face, Nei¡¯s really cute

    ¡¸Senpai, you¡¯re cute¡¹

    I speak out my thoughts

    ¡¸Ue?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re such an amazing beauty that I was enchanted¡¹

    Nei blushed

    ¡¸I-I see, t-thanks¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t show the photos on this camera to Senpai¡¹

    ¡¸Why?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that, it¡¯s not the photos Senpai is thinking about¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸True,l there are naked high school girl photos in here, but¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai and the members look at me, showing a¡ºGeh¡»face

    ¡¸Then show it to me! Hurry up!¡¹

    Nei shows her hand to me

    ¡¸¡­It also has nude photos of me, do you still want to look?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, all of it has my nude photos ¡¹

    ¡¸No way, you¡¯re joking?¡¹

    It¡¯s not a lie.

    All of the photos have a photo of me, naked.

    It has Megu and a naked club member with me though

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. It all has Yoshi-kun in the photo¡¹

    Megu answers Nei

    ¡¸Right, Senpai?¡¹

    Megu brings up the subject to the seniors.

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. It¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, it has that man¡¯s naked body on the photo¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes¡­that¡¯s right!¡¹

    The seniors immediately followed up Megu in panic.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Could you sell my nudes for 10k? Are you recruiting male high school prostitutes too?¡¹

    I said, Nei

    ¡¸Not now. My acquaintances don¡¯t do homo business¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then you can¡¯t use this¡¹

    Nei

    ¡¸You think that I¡¯ll just say¡ºYes, I see¡»and back off?!¡¹

    The atmosphere tenses up once again.

    Then

    ¡¸But, I¡¯ll back off for now¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸I like you! You¡¯ve got the guts! What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshida¡¹

    What¡¯s with this face?

    ¡¸Yoshida?¡­Then, you¡¯re¡ºYo-chan for me!¡»¡¹

    Err, I¡¯m glad that there was no girl from our class in here.

    Nei has made a noise in our class before.

    All of my classmates know that I have a connection with Nei.

    Fortunately, there¡¯s none of them here.

    Well, if it¡¯s our class girl¡¯s, they won¡¯t go with Nakaya-senpai who¡¯s forcing Megu

    Megu¡¯s friends with the girls in our class.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, be my boyfriend!¡¹

    Nei¡¯s joke is getting out of hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good proposal! You can do what you want with this bombshell you know!¡¹

    Then, Megu comes in front of me.

    ¡¸Sorry, Senpai, Yoshi-kun¡¯s dating me though¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I¡¯m a much better woman than you!¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, rather than going out, they¡¯re engaged!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll get engaged with Yo-chan too! That¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡­Hmmm

    ¡¸Uhm, could we have this for another time?¡¹

    I said it for the time being.

    ¡¸Okay, what about you, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yamamine, Megumi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Megumi, I will be fighting you for Yo-chan from now on!¡¹

    Err, Nei¡¯s farce continues.

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ll let this go because of Yo-chan! Aren¡¯t you lucky, Nakaya-san?¡¹

    Nei smiles at Nakaya-san.

    All of the girls breathe in relief.

    ¡¸With that said, Yo-chan and Megumi, see you later! Everyone else, bye-bye! Scramble Dash!!!¡¹

    Then, Nei walks away like a storm

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Haa, we¡¯re saved¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s boyfriend was clever¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, that was some nerve¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Natou¡¯s crazy after all¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s beyond a delinquent already¡¹

    Nei, they¡¯re telling nonsense about you

    ¡¸Anyway, you saved us¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for not handing that camera¡¹

    The girls thank me

    Except for Nakaya-senpai

    ¡­It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Nakaya-senpai, are you okay?¡¹

    I call out to Nakaya-senpai

    ¡¸W-What?!¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai¡¯s already sullen.

    ¡¸That, let me be frank, could you promise not to do anything strange to me or Megu in the future?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, W-Why do I, a senior have to promise something to a junior!¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai¡¯s attitude is confronting but, there¡¯s still the psychological damage left from Nei.

    If we¡¯re going to finish it off, now¡¯s the time.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t promise, I will tell Natou-senpai about Nakaya-senpai¡¹

    Nakaya-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸Or rather, we¡¯re lucky that it went like that¡¹

    I show the camera I have on hand

    ¡¸You¡¯re threatening me?¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai glares at me but.

    ¡¸Megu and I have to protect ourselves after all¡¹

    I also won¡¯t lose.

    ¡¸I want Megu to enjoy her club activities. Won¡¯t she be pitiful if Nakaya-senpai harasses her that she¡¯ll feel afraid all the time, don¡¯t you think? Just in case, let me say it, I keep my promises. As long as the other party doesn¡¯t break it¡¹

    I stare into Nakaya-senpai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Nakaya-san, promise it. That guy¡¯s shown his guts¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you saw it from his talk with Natou-san earlier¡¹

    ¡¸We can trust him¡¹

    The third-year seniors tell Nakaya-san

    ¡¸Or rather, I think that he¡¯s quite scary when you betray him¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯s a guy who did something that lewd with Yamamine¡¹

    ¡¸Natou also acknowledged him¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai

    ¡¸I-I get it, I won¡¯t make a pass on Yamamine anymore¡¹

    I

    ¡¸Yamamine?! isn¡¯t it Yamamine-san?¡¹

    I imitate what Nei said.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t make a move on Yamamine-san¡­I-I promise it¡¹

    Good, I broke through her heart.

    That¡¯s when Captain Takeshiba comes back.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry for being late. I was called by the student council president on the way¡¹

    Captain said naturally

    Actually, she was just listening nearby with the earphones Nei lent her.

    ¡¸Captain Takeshiba, Nakaya-senpai just had a suggestion earlier¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Nakaya-san said that she¡¯ll let me have her photo but she wants the other member¡¯s photos deleted¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai shows a¡ºwhat?¡»face

    ¡¸Ah, I see, you¡¯re amazing Nakaya, are you sure about that? Well, of course, I¡¯ll let my photo stay though¡¹

    Captain answered.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s delete all photos except Nakaya-san¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Yay!¡¹The girls other than Nakaya-senpai rejoice

    With the course of events so far, the girls other than Nakaya-senpai were convinced not to betray us.

    Rather, they¡¯re feeling respect towards me.

    It¡¯s better to erase their nude photos.

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    Turning on the digital camera, captain Takeshiba stops me.

    ¡¸Before you delete it, could we all look at it first?¡¹

    Captain smiled

    ¡¸Everyone wants to see their own naked body right?¡¹

    With that said.

    The TV at the back of the track and field club room was pulled out.

    There¡¯s a cable to connect to the digital camera too

    ¡¸This is used to check the form of the club members¡­¡¹

    Captain said.

    ¡¸Lend me the camera, I¡¯ll operate it¡¹

    I hand over the camera to captain

    ¡¸The first one is Nakaya¡¹

    Megu, me and Nakaya-senpai¡¯s naked body are shown on the monitor.

    ¡¸What, aren¡¯t you blushing, Nakaya¡¹

    Captain laughs

    The other girls too

    ¡¸Err, this photo¡¯s going to be kept¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai reaches her hand, saying¡¸aaaah¡¹but Captain ignores it

    ¡¸Now then, the next is Mikuni, what¡¯s this, you¡¯re also blushing¡¸¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, looking at your naked body like this, Mikuni¡¯s abdominal muscles still have ways to go¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll delete this one¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Mikuni-san¡¯s photo is erased.

    ¡¸Next¡­Tajima. Yeah, your body¡¯s quite good

    ¡¸Eh¡­I have no breasts at all!¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot. I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s a good body as an athlete!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba laughs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good body for women¡¯s long-distance running¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Tajima-san¡¯s training well. Her times are getting better too¡¹

    ¡¸This can be used unexpectedly when you look at a naked body, you can be more objective than looking in the mirror. How about we take a photo every month?¡¹

    ¡¸If the boys won¡¯t look then I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    One of the senior looks at me.

    ¡¸Eh, isn¡¯t he fine? He¡¯s satisfied with having sex with Yamamine that he¡¯s not greedy at all¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which, he¡¯s not ogling at my body¡¹

    ¡¸ Your body¡¯s just unattractive you know?¡¹

    There¡¯s laughter in the room.

    The photos are shown one after another and everyone says whatever they like. They laugh at each other.

    Then, the photo¡¯s erased and it goes to another.

    Lastly, the photos of five first years and us.

    ¡¸Look, you can see it when you compare to the senior¡¯s body right? You¡¯re still not tempered well!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said.

    ¡¸But, this is quite an innocent nude photo¡¹

    One of the senior laughs.

    ¡¸Now then¡­then, we should erase this too¡¹

    Captain said

    ¡¸Please wait¡¹

    One of the first years stops it.

    ¡¸Right, it¡¯s fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I have the same opinion¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I think it¡¯s fine¡¹

    The first years talk secretly

    ¡¸Captain, let¡¯s have that photo kept by Megumi-chan and her boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we feel sorry to have only Nakaya-senpai¡¯s photo left there¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re in the same grade as Yamamine-san after all¡¹

    ¡¸We feel sorry that we were unable to help her out¡¹

    ¡¸We believe Yamamine-san and her boyfriend¡¹

    Captain smiles

    ¡¸I see, then we¡¯ll keep this one too¡¹

    Then the final photo.

    It¡¯s the one I took, so I¡¯m not in it.

    It¡¯s the nude photo of the 17 members of the track and field club.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s keep this one too Captain¡¹

    Mikuni said.

    ¡¸ This photo only have the girls, so you can say that it¡¯s us fooling around¡¹

    Yeah, a photo without me can only be seen as a group of girls naked.

    Everyone¡¯s laughing in that photo.

    Ah, Nakaya-san¡¯s not smiling though

    It¡¯s a group photo so their figures are quite small

    ¡¸What do you girls think?¡¹

    Captain asks the members

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine to let it be¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I also feel sorry that only Nakaya-senpai and the first years have their photo remaining¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, let¡¯s leave it to Yamamine and her boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you can masturbate to my naked body you know!¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot, Yamamine won¡¯t allow that you know!¡¹

    The club members are completely relaxed

    ¡¸Okay¡­then let¡¯s keep this one¡¹

    Captain removes the cable connecting the camera to the monitor.

    ¡¸Here, I¡¯ll give back the camera. Everyone trusts that you¡¯ll keep the photos safe¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will keep it safe¡¹

    I receive the camera.

    ¡¸Also, the photo Yamamine took with her phone, I don¡¯t mind if you keep my photo too¡¹

    Captain said.

    ¡¸Haa, somehow, that was fun, a nude photograph appreciation party¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸It might be good to take my own nudes too¡¹1

    ¡¸Or rather, aren¡¯t really looking at your own body?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been looking at Yamamine¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s dick all this time. I know it!¡¹

    ¡¸B-Because, it¡¯s so big!¡¹

    ¡¸Yamamine, does it not hurt when you¡¯re poked with that thing?¡¹

    The senior asks, Megu

    ¡¸It hurts at first but, now it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, as expected¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, it makes me feel happy when it hurts. I¡¯m accepting the man I love after all¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, you two are such a lovey-dovey¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s so nice, I might be a virgin forever though¡¹

    ¡¸Captain, is our club really going to have¡ºromance ban¡»forever?¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re frustrated then find a man who will get¡ºengaged¡»with you. Have sex with him with the resolve of wanting a new baby. You girls saw Yamamine¡¯s unwavering resolution, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s amazing. Even though she¡¯s just a first year¡¹

    ¡¸But instead, Yamamine has no other choice. She¡¯ll be living with this man for the rest of her life!¡¹

    Captain looks at me.

    ¡¸Uhm. sorry. Having someone like me as the partner¡¹

    To be honest, I feel sorry

    ¡¸No, Yamamine¡¯s got some good eyes, I think that she¡¯s got a¡ºhit¡»¡¹

    Captain said

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Okay, then we¡¯re dismissed!¡¹

    It¡¯s completely dark outside the club room

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get late for tomorrow¡¯s practice!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Then, Mikuni-senpai comes to me and Megu

    ¡¸I think that I¡¯ll masturbate tonight remembering your sex¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I might do it¡¹

    Err.

    How should I respond to this?

    ¡¸T-Thanks?¡¹

    For the time being, that¡¯s what I said.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­what¡¯s with that!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s so stupid!¡¹

    The girls laughed.

    Somehow, they feel like they¡¯ve opened up, but

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s the rhythm of the women¡¯s track and field club

    ¡¸What about you Nakaya-san,l would you masturbate too?!¡¹

    Another third-year senior asks Nakaya-san

    Nakaya-san;

    ¡¸I-I get it! I will! I should just do it too, satisfied? Geez¡¹

    She snapped.

    Well, it¡¯ll be fine.

    With that feeling

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s all go home!¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba rides the bicycle

    ¡¸Ah, Takeshiba-san, we¡¯ll be excusing ourselves here¡¹

    Yeah, Nagisa and Reika¡¯s coming to pick us up

    We can¡¯t go outside the school with the track and field girls.

    ¡¸Huh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go home together, Yamamine and her boyfriend too¡¹

    Everyone says that but

    ¡¸Hm, they probably want to be together alone. Be considerate of them¡¹

    Captain said

    ¡¸I see, right¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, bye Yamamine¡¹

    ¡¸See you later, Megumi-chan, Boyfriend-san too¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, see you¡¹

    The members said goodbye to us.

    Nakaya-san comes too

    ¡¸Tomorrow, Yamamine-san¡¹

    Nakaya-senpai calls Megu with a¡ºsan¡»

    ¡­Good

    ¡¸By the way, tell me about it soon. About the various things¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba whispers to me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Parting with the women¡¯s track and field club

    ¡¸What should we do? Should we head to the secret room for now?¡¹

    I ask Megu

    Megu;

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, hand¡¹

    She presents her hand to me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hold hands¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    Our hands touch each other.

    ¡¸Thanks for today. Sorry, I always bother you¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. This isn¡¯t bothering me at all¡¹

    I will fix all of Megu¡¯s troubles

    That¡¯s normal.

    I am Megu¡¯s husband.

    ¡¸I was told by Captain Takeshiba, but¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸I think that my senses are getting wrong. With us dealing with Cesario Viola and Kouzuki house, those aren¡¯t normal, that my usual everyday feeling has disappeared¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Megu is the same¡¹

    ¡¸Me too?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸Yeah, Megu¡¯s having sex with me under the world based on the common sense of¡ºKuromori¡»It seems that you don¡¯t feel anything ordinary about sex. Therefore, you talked about having sex with me to Nakaya-senpai¡¹

    If it¡¯s normal.

    Even if you had sex, you should be fooling them saying¡ºWe haven¡¯t¡»

    But Megu¡¯s been living in a life where sex is done every day

    She answered¡ºYes, we¡¯re having sex everyday¡»honestly

    ¡¸Up until now, we¡¯ve been living in this world where everything¡¯s on the last minute, we weren¡¯t able to think so much, but¡­if we want to balance our school life and our life in the mansion¡­you must be feeling the difference between the two.¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think

    ¡¸Before I went to Megu, Minaho-neesan told me to¡ºdeal with it as a member of Kuromori¡» I misunderstood to confront it in¡ºbattle mode¡»like I did with Viola¡¹

    Therefore.

    ¡¸Thus, we did something extreme like showing us having sex with Nakaya-san Even though those people are ordinary people with common sense¡¹

    I reflect on it.

    ¡¸In short, Minaho-neesan said¡ºas a member of Kuromori¡»means that I¡ºmust use the underground and the surface properly¡» And then, dealing with the people at the underground their way and the people on the surface has to be dealt in their way too¡¹

    Yet, I

    ¡¸Un, you¡¯re right, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu nods.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also mistaken¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, not good. Me. It¡¯s not right at all!¡¹

    In the end, Captain Takeshiba and Nei came to help.

    Without their follow up, I think it might¡¯ve become really bad

    ¡¸If you get that then it¡¯s fine!¡¹

    Then

    Nei appears from the dark.

    ¡¸Sensei wants Yo-chan to understand it so she did it that way¡¹

    Nei smiles

    ¡¸If Takeshiba-san didn¡¯t come to help, and they try to corner Yo-chan, the script says that Sensei would come in! If a school teacher intervenes, it¡¯ll manage somehow, don¡¯t you think¡¹

    Minabo-neesan

    ¡¸But, Takeshiba-san¡¯s kind to Yo-chan, still, it felt like it wasn¡¯t enough to hold down Nakaya-san so I was sent here¡¹

    Nee-san and others are always helping me.

    ¡¸But, Yo-chan did well too. It turned well in the end so it¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We can¡¯t give you a perfect score for this though. It¡¯s reasonable, that¡¯s satisfying enough¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, Nee-san¡¹

    I tell Nei.

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan too, thanks¡¹

    I thank Minaho-neesan who¡¯s listening too.

    ¡¸Yo-chan and Megumi, don¡¯t forget the feeling of normal. If not, you¡¯ll be in so much trouble even taking school, you¡¯ll be someone like me¡¹

    Nei became an untouchable existence in the school.

    She was chased down by the male teacher under Shirasaka Sousuke.

    In short, the demon hand from the underground has destroyed Nei¡¯s surface life.

    ¡¸Take care of it. A normal friend, a normal school life is really precious¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa are all kidnapped and deprived of their school life.

    Nei had no choice but to be in an inconvenient and lonely student life.

    Megu and I¡­

    We receive everyone¡¯s feelings and will have a normal life in this school.

    In addition to being a member of the criminal organization¡ºKuromori¡»

    ¡¸Sorry, Nei-oneesan¡¹

    Megu cried.

    1. and send it ?

 Chapter 412. Pink Lolita

    When we return to the hidden room under the principal¡¯s office, Nagisa and Reika are already there.

    ¡¸You¡¯re late¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸Sorry. We weren¡¯t able to get back in time¡¹

    The plan was around 6:30 but it¡¯s almost 7 o¡¯clock now

    ¡¸Sorry, it¡¯s my fault¡¹

    Megu apologizes.

    ¡¸I know, I¡¯ve been watching all this time¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles gently

    ¡¸Have I conveyed what I want you to learn properly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nee-san¡¹

    If we¡¯re going to live as a member of Kuromori, then we have to make a clear difference between the use of the¡ºback¡»and the¡ºfront¡»

    If we¡¯re dragged by the tension of the¡ºback¡»and we act recklessly on the¡ºfront¡»it¡¯ll be a big problem

    We have to feel the common sense of the people in the ordinary world.

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s fine, hurry up and return to the mansion. Katsuko and others are waiting with the meals. They said that they won¡¯t eat unless everyone¡¯s present

    Haa, we even caused troubles to Katsuko-nee and others.

    ¡¸What about Minaho-san?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll stay here, I have to monitor that man after all. I¡¯ve overworked Morimoto, who¡¯s already old, so I have to let him rest with his wife for a while¡¹

    ¡¸Morimoto-san has a wife?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯s living in the house next to the¡ºmansion¡» It¡¯s connected to the mansion via underground tunnel¡¹

    Nei explained while smiling.

    Oh, I heard about this before.

    But I didn¡¯t know if it was true or a lie back then.

    ¡¸The houses surrounding our¡ºmansion¡»are all owned by me, though the names are different. It¡¯s for all intents and purposes. If you want, I can give you one¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Rather than that, one of them has to be Megumi¡¯s house. Don¡¯t you want to invite your friends in class or club, right?¡¹

    Yeah, we can¡¯t bring them to the mansion.

    ¡¸No, if there¡¯s a house near the school, it¡¯ll be used as a hangout place for everyone¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great? Making it a hangout spot. That looks fun, I want you to have a fun high school life. Make a lot of friends. Everyone can have a party. You can even invite the people from the track and field club¡¹

    Minaho-neesan entrusts us to fulfill a high school life she wasn¡¯t able to experience.

    ¡¸Yes. You should just have more fun¡¹

    Nei also tells Megu.

    ¡¸Yes, I understand. Thank you, thank you very much. Minaho-san¡¹

    Megu cries again.

    ¡¸Once the meal¡¯s over, Kyouko-san and others are going to come here. Katsuko said that Minaho¡¯s meal would be brought by that time¡¹

    Nagisa tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san wants to show this system to Miss Cordelia¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly

    ¡¸Is that okay? Kuromori-sama?¡¹

    Reika asks worriedly.

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s a member of an American criminal organization.

    ¡¸She¡¯s Kyouko-san¡¯s girlfriend, so she¡¯s our friend. Kyouko-san won¡¯t betray Miss Cordelia, so there¡¯s no other choice but to accept her. Rather, if we don¡¯t show anything to them, they might lose trust in us¡¹

    Therefore, we must open all of¡ºKuromori¡»to Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Those people want to have fun at school at night they said¡¹

    Nei says.

    Oh, the midnight lesbian games will continue?

    ¡¸But, won¡¯t it be bad if Miss Cordelia learns the mechanism of this school¡¯s¡ºback¡»?¡¹

    I chose words Reika won¡¯t know.

    Well, Reika also knows that¡ºKuoromori¡»is a criminal prostitution organization, most of it is under her expectation.

    ¡ºKuromori¡»has long used this school as a source of prostitutes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, their organization knows a lot of cheaper sources¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Even if you gather up the human resource from ordinary high school in Japan, there¡¯s a lot of poor areas in the world. Even the domestic area of America, there¡¯s a lot of ¡ºhunting grounds¡»¡­ there¡¯s mo merit for Miss Cordelia¡¯s organization to kidnap someone from the Far East who don¡¯t speak English¡¹

    ¡­Is that so?

    ¡¸Rather, Asia has the demand for Japanese girls. Japan¡¯s adult videos are also released there. But, since they can¡¯t be sold for high prices, criminal organizations would get to developed countries first. Aside from the cost breaking, the risk is high¡¹

    Minaho-neesan had plans to sell Yukino into the slums of southeast Asia.

    I guess she¡¯s studied about that well.

    ¡¸Well, what¡¯s scary is Miss Cordelia finding a girl she likes and says that she wants to make her a pet¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸But, that person won¡¯t force them so I guess it¡¯s fine?¡¹

    Nei answers.

    ¡¸Look, that person thinks that the other party should also have a lesbian preference or else she won¡¯t seduce her! She gets strangely conscious with hetero. Right? She respects the other party¡¯s preference!¡¹

    True, she¡¯s dealing with me normally who¡¯s a man.

    She doesn¡¯t try to make a move on my¡ºwomen¡»as well

    ¡¸Therefore, the one we¡¯re worried about is only Miss Edie!¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸But, miss Edie¡¯s not homo, right?¡¹

    Megu said.

    Yeah, that¡¯s why she hates Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸But you see, Miss Edie caught Miss Cordelia¡¯s eye, then maybe there¡¯s a factor that Edie¡¯s likely to be homosexual?!¡¹

    Ah

    ¡¸Speaking of which, Edie¡¯s only making contact with girls.¡¹

    Minaho-neesan who¡¯s been monitoring has said.

    Nono, Wait.

    ¡¸But, the only man around Edie is me, Edie has been raised in an all women¡¯s facility under the American assassination cult. Therefore, she¡¯s been looking after the young girls¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Look here, Yo-chan¡¹

    Yes?

    ¡¸Co-ed or girls school. Which do you think has higher chances of lesbians?¡¹

    That¡¯s

    ¡¸Girl¡¯s school, I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s basically it¡¹

    N-No way.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if Edie¡¯s a homosexual. Rather, it¡¯s scarier if she¡¯s deceived by a strange man. Considering her skill too¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    True, Edie has her grandmother¡¯s assassination techniques.

    ¡¸However, with the events so far, she¡¯s not on good terms with Miss Cordelia. Kyouko-san said that she¡¯ll raise her, but¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    But even with Kyouko-san, they¡¯re not doing well.

    Kyouko-san looks like she¡¯s only raising her for fun.

    At least, that¡¯s how Edie sees it.

    The one Edie follows is Michi.

    Ah, even Michi originally is lesbian to Misuzu.

    As expected, the homosexual preference is strong.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s observe her for a bit longer. She has been with Kyouko-san for today, there might be another change shows up¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Edie went with Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, Meenie and Eenie to crush some gangs today.

    ¡¸They¡¯re all back in the mansion. They seem to be hungry already¡¹

    Nagisa tells me.

    ¡¸Ah, then we have to hurry back¡¹

    It¡¯s dangerous to leave that physical group hungry.

    It¡¯s absurdly dangerous.

    ¡¸Minaho-san, we¡¯ll be going¡¹

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama, excuse us¡¹

    I said Nagisa and Reika said goodbye to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸Minaho-san, I will return as well¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei, see-ya¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, later, Minaho-neesa¡¹

    Me, Megu and Nei too.

    ¡¸Yes, see you tomorrow, we will settle everything by tomorrow¡¹

    Minaho-neesan leaks a sigh and looks at the monitor.

    In there is showing Shirasaka Sousuke, the subject of¡ºrevenge¡»under confinement.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Everyone walks down the underground passage to the faculty parking lot.

    It¡¯s one of the places where there are no hidden microphones.

    Nagisa whispers to me.

    ¡¸Katsuko made Kyouko-san stay together with Minaho-san for tonight. Katsuko asked Kyouko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸If Minaho-san is with us who are younger than her, she gets worried about us. Just like Edie-chan earlier.¡¹

    Nagisa smiles gently

    ¡¸We want Minaho-san to have time to think about herself tonight¡¹

    Minaho-san has been refining her¡ºrevenge¡»against Shirasaka Sousuke for more than ten years.

    This¡ºrevenge¡»will finally be done by tomorrow.

    ¡¸Not just to look at what happened up until now, but the future as well, right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan intends to kill herself once the revenge is over.

    But, Minaho-neesan now has us, her family.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Kyouko-san who¡¯s older than her, she can be Minaho-san¡¯s advisor, if it¡¯s us, she¡¯ll always care about us that she can¡¯t speak her true feelings.¡¹

    Right.

    Minaho-neesan is always racking her brains on how to be a¡ºgood sister¡»in front of me and her sisters.

    ¡¸It¡¯s also a good thing to have Miss Cordelia, a third party hear the story, anyway, let¡¯s leave it to Kyouko-san for tonight¡¹

    I

    As always, don¡¯t know anything.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, Kyouko-san and everyone are worried about Minaho-neesan so much and yet ¡­

    I

    ¡¸Therefore, fulfill your duty so Minaho-san won¡¯t have to worry¡¹

    Nagisa?

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»will be arriving at 9 in the evening¡¹

    Yeah.

    I have to show Ruriko losing her virginity to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»has to be welcomed in the mansion while Minaho-san is absent. Let¡¯s do our best so there are no mistakes. Minaho-san will surely be watching the situation through a feed. Therefore, we also have to do our best¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡¹

    I answered.

    Before long, we come out of the passage and to Nagisa¡¯s car.

    ¡¸Reika, are you not surprised of the secret facility in this ordinary high school?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s been too quiet since earlier so I started the conversation.

    ¡¸No, Kuromori house already has so many surprises that I ceased to be surprised at all¡¹

    Reika seems to be quite exhausted.

    ¡¸What happened today? How was the second day on Nagisa¡¯s shop?¡¹

    Unlike the first day, Reika today is wearing her usual British gentleman clothes.

    ¡¸Well, how should I say it?¡¹

    ¡¸Did it not go well?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite¡¹

    Nagisa joins our conversation, laughing.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡¯s too popular! Reika-oneesan made a lot of fans just for this whole day. She¡¯s gotten a huge reputation among the regulars¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t to anything¡¹

    Reika blushes.

    ¡¸Yeah, yesterday she was suddenly asked to be a helper so it failed, but today, I declared¡ºReika-oneesan¡¯s a guard of this shop¡»before opening the store¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸While at it, I also asked Reika-oneesan to crush a piece of concrete with a stick. It went fine after that, those girls who were making a fool out of Reika-oneesan yesterday completely changed their attitudes. Well, I still punished them though¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s smile is usually so kind but it¡¯s scary sometimes.

    ¡¸Once they know that she¡¯s a¡ºguard¡»onee-san who¡¯s helping out the shop, everyone idolized Reika-oneesan.¡¹ Above all, this look is very great. It¡¯s gallant. All of them got madly in love with Reika-oneesan¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s shop is filled with women.

    ¡¸Then, my shop, had guys from Kouzuki security service and the police coming but for today, Reika-oneesan has told the guys from Kouzuki security service and they went home¡¹

    ¡¸¡º This place has me so there are no other guards needed¡»I said¡¹

    Reika is famous as a top elite of Kouzuki security service.

    Did the monitor staff listen to what she said?

    ¡¸It¡¯s known that I don¡¯t team up with anyone. When I flicked my stick, they got convinced and went home¡¹

    Or rather, she¡¯s famous as a strange girl who wears male clothing and wields a battle stick

    The British gentleman look also has an amazing intimidation atmosphere.

    Reika on her yellow jersey didn¡¯t feel energetic for the whole day yesterday, but.

    As expected, if she wears the British suit, she¡¯s filled with fighting spirit.

    The impact is different.

    ¡¸As for the public police, Reika-oneesan and I went together, they parked their car right in front of the shop. ¡ºPlease move your car aside because it¡¯s disturbing our business¡»I said. While at it, I also said¡ºWe¡¯re a business so don¡¯t send these old looking men but cute policewomen instead¡»¡¹

    Haa, I see.

    ¡¸Then, the girls grew more attracted to Reika-oneesan, and she¡¯s also popular with the buyers. ¡ºHas that cool onee-san been here since before?¡»The high school girls come and ask¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸Then, Reika should stay in Nagisa¡¯s shop for a while¡¹

    ¡¸Lord?¡¹

    ¡¸As a guard, the situation where Nagisa and everyone there has to be checked up by someone¡¹

    That is a pretext, I want Reika to experience a normal life.

    ¡¸However, I must talk to chief Tanizawa too¡¹

    As the top elite of Kouzuki security service.

    She must want to ask what she should do from now on.

    Reika¡¯s lost.

    ¡¸Ah, I think Kouzuki security service will be fine¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸Nagisa-san, what time did the supervisor from Kouzuki security service back off after Reika-oneesan told them off?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, it¡¯s in the early afternoon, I think it¡¯s around 2:30¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I knew it¡¹

    Nufufun~ Nei looks at Reika.

    ¡¸There was a personnel change in Kouzuki security service. So perhaps the supervisor asked the new manager¡ºThat¡¯s what Fujimiya-san said, what should we do?¡». Then, I think that she ordered¡ºleave that to her¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸A new head?¡¹

    Reika still doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Seki-san. Seki-san is the new head.

    I tell her.

    ¡¸Huh? Seki-san became the new security manager?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸No, no, not the security but she¡¯s given the authority for the whole field department of Kouzuki security service. Tanizawa-san said¡ºI¡¯ll let you take over the work I¡¯m doing now¡»!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, chief Tanizawa is?¡¹

    ¡¸Tanizawa-san got a promotion too, I think he got the president or something. Therefore, Seki-san will be the head of the site!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    Reika shows a dark face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Reika-oneesan? Are you shocked that Seki-san got ahead of you?!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just a guard. I knew that Seki-san had joined in as a candidate to be a leader so I¡¯m not that surprised¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Reika.

    ¡¸Are you thinking¡ºIs it okay for you to stay in my shop and struggle with flowers¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case¡¹

    No, she does Reika thinks of that.

    Comparing herself to Seki-san.

    She¡¯s troubled if it¡¯s okay for her to stay like this.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, I was formerly a prostitute¡¹

    Nagisa speaks gently.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a road I chose for myself. I used to go to this school, as a first-year high school student. Suddenly, bad people kidnapped me and forced me to be a prostitute¡¹

    Reika looks at Nagisa in surprise.

    ¡¸Back then, ¡ºKuromori¡»had a different operator. Now, I¡¯m a member of the group who works hard to destroy that¡ºKuromori¡» Please understand that¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸When I was working as a prostitute, there was no hope, nothing. The possibility of not being able to get out is very big, in fact, there were prostitutes who were sick, suffering physically and mentally, and died. All of them were kidnapped girls¡¹

    Reika listens to Nagisa¡¯s story attentively.

    ¡¸I somehow managed to have a dream. I didn¡¯t care what it is, as long as I have a dream, my heart won¡¯t break. Therefore, I begin to study about flower shops. Why was it a flower shop? Even I don¡¯t know. But, I made a decision to definitely have my own flower shop in the future. I dreamt of it¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸Then, I was able to endure the pain. I read a lot of books, I asked Minaho-san and had flower arrangement lessons. Also, in order to make an actual shop, accounting, the legalities, as well, I studied hard every day. When I¡¯m not doing my¡ºwork¡»I was thinking about only my dream¡¹

    Tears accumulate in Nagisa¡¯s eyes.

    I embrace Nagisa¡¯s body.

    Nagisa also hugs my shoulders tightly

    ¡¸But still, I had a good fate, I was able to part from being a prostitute and was able to start a flower shop¡¹

    Good fate.

    Shirasaka Sousuke had Nagisa get pregnant from an unknown father.

    And she was banished from the¡ºmansion¡»

    Jealous of her who¡¯s a popular prostitute.

    ¡¸I really had a good luck. There were a lot of women who had died even before reaching their dreams¡¹

    Megu hugs me from behind

    Megu¡¯s mother is one of the prostitutes who was deprived of their dreams.

    ¡¸Therefore, I will definitely protect that shop. I will be happy in my dream store. Even I was born to become happy too¡¹

    Tears spill out from her eyes.

    ¡¸Nagisa¡¹

    I hug Nagisa

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine. Now, I have you, and Mao too. I am happy¡¹

    We kiss each other

    Again and again.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve had a lot of hardships. Even though you¡¯re younger than I am¡¹

    Reika says, Nei;

    ¡¸Age has nothing to do with it, Reika-oneesan¡¹

    She smiles lonely.

    ¡¸Do you think that guarding Nagisa-san¡¯s shop is a boring job?¡¹

    Reika.

    ¡¸No, I was wrong¡¹

    She bows to Nagisa.

    ¡¸Thank you, Reika-oneesan¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, I¡¯m lonely too, kiss me!¡¹

    I kiss Nei too.

    ¡¸You see, when we feel lonely, Yo-chan comforts us. Yo-chan¡¯s very warm after all!¡¹

    We exchange kisses further.

    ¡¸Hey, Megumi-chan too!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei, Onee-san¡¹

    ¡¸You got lonely remembering your mother didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nei smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same, I remembered the days when Viola confined me in America¡¹

    There are also tears in Nei¡¯s eyes.

    I suck out those tears from her.

    ¡¸Megu too¡¹

    I reach out to Megu.

    ¡¸Un, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    I give Megu a long kiss too

    ¡¸Dear, one more¡¹

    Then, I kiss Nagisa once more

    ¡¸Yo-chan takes care of us until our feelings subside He¡¯s embracing our hearts. Therefore, I can¡¯t think of a life without Yo-chan anymore¡¹

    Again¡­with Nei¡¯s plump lips

    We kissed to our heart¡¯s content

    ¡¸I¡¹

    Reika looks down

    ¡¸Immature¡­immature in many ways¡¹

    I

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be immature¡¹

    ¡¸Lord?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want a complete Reika at all¡¹

    ¡¸But¡¹

    Nei speaks.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, if you don¡¯t admit your own confidence, Onee-san would feel pitiful!¡¹

    ¡¸Me, now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Reika¡¯s still attractive even now¡¹

    I tell Reika.

    ¡¸Is that so? I don¡¯t get it though¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I know it well!¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸Reika¡¯s suffering is a self-consciousness issue in her own shell¡¹

    ¡¸Self-consciousness¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, when you dress up as a British Gentleman, disguising as your ideal, your mind is liberated. You¡¯re more bold, stronger than usual¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m dependent on this look¡¹

    ¡¸Reika thinks of the British Gentleman self as not her true self, am I wrong? That you¡¯re just acting your own ideal¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸I think it is as you say, Lord¡¹

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s wrong, whether you¡¯re wearing a British gentleman outfit or a normal clothing, Reika is Reika. It¡¯s all Reika¡¯s figure, Reika¡¯s ability¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think

    ¡¸But¡¹

    Reika can¡¯t break out through her shell.

    ¡¸Ah, I get it¡­Yo-chan, it¡¯s the opposite¡¹

    Suddenly, Nei came up with something

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a gap in Reika-oneesan¡¯s mind and body right now¡¹

    A gap in mind and body?

    ¡¸What Reika-oneesan needs right now isn¡¯t a British suit¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Rather, I think that it¡¯s a cute pink lolita clothing young girls wear!¡¹

 Chapter 413. Rei-chan no baka

    Chapter 413. Rei-chan no baka

    ¡¸Err, what do you mean?¡¹

    I ask Nei.

    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯re misunderstanding Reika-oneesan!¡¹

    Nei said smiling.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡¯s already a fine adult since she¡¯s older than us so we thought of her as¡ºOnee-san¡»¡¹

    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Reika-oneesan has a tall figure, even taller than me

    She¡¯s got an amazing proportion as a sportsman.

    On top of that.

    She can crush anything with her special alloy¡ºBattle Cane¡»

    Didn¡¯t we see her destructive power multiple times?

    ¡¸Ah, I get that too¡¹

    Megu speaks up.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan¡¯s a¡ºgirl¡»¡¹

    What, ¡ºgirl¡»?

    Well, Reika-oneesan¡¯s a virgin so, I guess, she¡¯s still a¡ºGirl¡»

    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s how it is. A girl among girls, a really young girl¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s also convinced.

    The only ones who don¡¯t get it are Reika and me.

    ¡¸Uhm, what are you talking about?¡¹

    Reika asks.

    ¡¸Just a question, Reika-oneesan, did you go to an all girl¡¯s school?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸Yes, what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it the same in middle school/¡¹

    ¡¸No, only elementary school¡¹

    Reika answers.

    ¡¸I lost my parents early and Grandfather raised me. Grandfather is a famous Kendo instructor, his house is also the dojo, so I was introduced to a private girl¡¯s school from one of the disciples he had. It¡¯s a small school which is 12 years old¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I knew it¡¹

    Nei nods big.

    ¡¸Your grandfather taught you Kendo, right?¡¹

    This time, Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸Yes, I was practicing with Grandfather since young age¡¹

    ¡¸Did your grandfather¡¯s dojo accepted a child from the same generation as Reika-oneesan? Gender doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    ¡¸No. When I was born, Grandfather was really old. Even though the whole building is a dojo, he hasn¡¯t taken any young apprentice ever since¡¹

    ¡¸Then you practice alone with your grandfather?!¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸Well, when I was in elementary grade. There are times Grandfather¡¯s old disciples come to the Dojo¡­so they accompany me in practice but every one of them is on their prime age¡¹

    At Reika¡¯s elementary age, she didn¡¯t practice with anyone but her old grandfather and people as old as her father.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, did you play with friends during elementary school?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it would make Grandfather worried. I go home right after school is over. I had to buy dinner along the way. Grandfather was also very pleased to practice with me¡¹

    ¡¸What about middle school?¡¹

    ¡¸During middle school, of course, I joined the Kendo club. The adviser was a woman, but she¡¯s one of Grandfather¡¯s old disciples. I was given lots of lessons¡¹

    ¡¸What about the other girls from the club?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, I have already learned Kendo from elementary, however, the others started from middle school, besides¡¹

    ¡¸Besides?¡¹

    ¡¸The others were doing Kendo as a sport, but I was trained to aim to be a swordswoman¡¹

    Swordswoman?

    From there on, it¡¯s already¡­

    ¡¸I have decided to surpass the sword techniques passed to me¡¹

    Err.

    Shouldn¡¯t you become a Kendo instructor in that case?

    Normally you would

    ¡¸When Grandfather passed away, I know that it would be a lifelong loneliness¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸Then, you didn¡¯t get along with the people from the club?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true, I was famous for being strange, but they all know that I strive towards my way of the sword, it¡¯s surely showing in the results After the national convention during the first year, nobody talked behind my back anymore¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    That would just make potential friends keep their distance.

    ¡¸Was it like that during high school too?¡¹

    This time, Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸Yes, I went to the same school. In High school, the advisor is a female, this time, she wasn¡¯t my Grandfather¡¯s disciple but, the local coach knows who Grandfather is¡¹

    As expected, Reika¡¯s isolated

    She¡¯s been concentrating on the sword alone.

    ¡¸Then, you won the national competition and was scouted by Tanizawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my skill as a swordswoman was acknowledged, I was hired as a guard in Kouzuki security service¡¹ I feel grateful to that¡¹

    Yeah

    I somehow see it now

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, can I ask a bit of a strange question?¡¹

    Nei shows a distressed face.

    ¡¸Yes, go on¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-san, do you like swords, Kendo?¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸Hmm. I have never thought of that¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not doing it because you like it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, because my sword is my livelihood. It¡¯s a technique I learned in order to live. I don¡¯t think of things whether I hate it or like it¡¹

    For Reika, her way of the sword is too sacred.

    Since it¡¯s a specially big pillar in her life among the rest.

    She doesn¡¯t feel ¡®like¡¯ or ¡®hate¡¯ it.

    ¡¸Then, another question¡­Onee-san, have you ever come to like a boy?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t¡¹

    Reika replied calmly

    ¡¸Have you ever thought of relationships, or dating a man?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t, men don¡¯t like me after all¡¹

    Reika replied.

    ¡¸I know that everyone evaluates my strength in swords, my ability as a guard and that I don¡¯t have the charm as a woman. I kept it in my mind¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    Nei asks, showing a sad face.

    ¡¸Because, I¡¯m very tall for women, I¡¯m also muscular. I¡¯ve grown very tall ever since elementary. When I went to middle school Kendo match, the boys said¡ºHuge!¡»when they saw me They even say¡ºBoys can hide in your skirt¡»¡­¡¹

    Finally.

    We¡¯ve arrived at the origin of Reika¡¯s complex.

    ¡¸Then, you started to dress manly?¡¹

    Nei cuts to the chase.

    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t the case, in particular, the people from the club wants me to have that image¡¹

    ¡¸Did the people from Kendo club tell Reika to look boyish?¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    Reika shook her head.

    ¡¸In the tournament, I became someone who everyone pulls in the club. I was chosen as the representative from the first year, as a first match athlete, I had to work as a point getter. Then, it¡¯s¡¯ more effective to change the look to intimidate the opponent, making the best use of my height and strength¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸During the second half of the second grade, I was appointed to be the captain, then, everyone in the club trusts me so to embody the strength and dignity, somehow, it became one thing¡¹

    This person¡¯s desperate to have her isolated self-be accepted by the people around

    ¡¸Then, I tried various things to bring out a masculine image. I tried to cut my hair like the boys from athletics club. After losing in the semi-finals of the national tournament, The people around said¡ºput on some spirit¡»¡¹

    It¡¯s actually not that.

    Reika wants to establish her own image as a swordswoman.

    To intimidate the enemy with her form.

    Thinking that the club members depend on a strong captain.

    ¡¸But, the closed clip hair was for delinquent. Uhm, back then, there was a fan club for me at the school¡¹

    Reika¡¯s fan club?

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s an all girl¡¯s school, they immediately draw into a boyish senior. In my case, half of the Kendo club and the other was from literary clubs. Then, the literary club member said¡ºSenpai, please do this hair¡»and I was shown a photobook of Tarazuka¡¯s men¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸At first, I did that. Then, then a butler from a Shojo Manga? They showed me a lot of photos about butlers¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºFujimiya-senpai, please copy this image¡»I was told¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Takarazuka to a butler

    ¡¸Then, could it be this British Gentleman look too?!¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸No, well, a lot happened. Until I became a butler, I somehow understood their feelings but afterward, those girls brought books of Shinsengumi or Sengoku commanders¡¹

    Ah, they went that way?

    ¡¸But, I was aiming to be a swordswoman, not to play historical drama. Besides, I¡¯ve read most of the books about Samurai in the past in Grandfather¡¯s library back in elementary¡¹

    Reika shows a gloomy face.

    ¡¸What those girls brought have different contents. Their books have a bit of strange history, The Sengoku warrior was a woman and Shinsengumi were vampires!¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Then, well, I didn¡¯t go for that. Feeling that, one of the girls from the fan club brought her British Victorian Art collection¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, we¡¯re finally in the British Gentleman!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a book of maids. It¡¯s a book about the dress and lives of a British maid at the end of the 19th century, but the illustration of the maid is serving tea to a guest¡­I thought what a great world that is¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you went British Gentleman route?¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s dumbfounded

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s much better than the strange warriors or Shinsengumi¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true though

    ¡¸Then the girls from my fan club came to me dressed as a maid when cheering me on a match¡¹

    ¡¸No way, what about Reika-oneesan?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m in my school uniform, I haven¡¯t crossdressed in high school yet¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, good¡¹

    Nei said, but

    That¡¯s not good at all

    If the girls come to cheer her are supposed to be in maid clothes.

    Won¡¯t Reika think that she has to be a British Gentleman to match the maid?

    ¡¸Everyone called me¡ºMaster¡» And I was made to call them¡ºMy cute maids¡»¡¹

    Look.

    ¡¸Then, I begin to research more and more about British culture and customs, that I got hooked. To the gentleman¡¯s world. Therefore the start was the fan club but, I¡¯ve come to really like Victorian era. I think that the customs and culture at the end of the 19th century is my lifework¡¹

    Coming from Kendo.

    She didn¡¯t have any other hobbies after all.

    ¡¸Then, after Graduating high school, I bought my first genuine British menswear from my first contract money from Kouzuki security service. I¡¹

    Tanizawa-san must be surprised.

    The best Kendo high school student he scouted.

    Became a British Gentleman as soon as she joined the company

    ¡¸Yeah, I somehow get why Reika-oneesan became a British Gentleman, but¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸But, Onee-san¡­have you never thought of wearing maid clothes/¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it won¡¯t suit me¡¹

    Reika laughs.

    ¡¸No, you won¡¯t know it until you wear it¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I have this build. It surely won¡¯t fit¡¹

    Reika declares.

    ¡¸Sorry, let¡¯s change the force of the argument! Reika-oneesan, do you think that girls wearing maid clothes are cute?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think they¡¯re cute¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s the point. In short, Reika-oneesan didn¡¯t react to Takaarazuka or the Sengoku commander, neither Shinsengumi, yet you reacted to Maids, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸The people around Reika-oneesan pushes a boyish impression but Reika-oneesan herself likes cute, girlish things!¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be, I¡¯m a swordswoman¡¹

    That¡¯s when Megu speaks up

    ¡¸No, I also thought that Reika-oneesan likes cute things. Because back in the basement of the hotel, Reika-oneesan has been playing with Mao-chan all the time¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸True, from the story I heard a while ago, I think that Reika-oneesan is trying to respond so hard to not break the image of herself from others¡¹

    Nagisa said

    ¡¸Or rather, it¡¯s not just the people around, Reika-oneesan also tries to preserve the image she thinks of herself, that¡¯s why she¡¯s getting worn out like this¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan, you should have another hobby aside from British Gentlemen, right? Are you gathering something/¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I gather cat accessories¡¹

    ¡¸Look!¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s just minimal. It¡¯s not even ten pieces¡¹

    As expected, she likes cute things

    Her British Gentleman hobby is supposed to be the conviction that she must live as a man, this is a result of the sublime training that turned to a strange shape.

    Then.

    ¡¸Reika, have you not worn maid clothes even once?¡¹

    I use a card.

    ¡¸No, uhm, it doesn¡¯t really suit me¡¹

    ¡¸That is for everyone to judge when they see Reika in that clothes¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸Because, it¡¯s just strange¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! If you want, I¡¯ll coordinate!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think that it would suit you¡¹

    Nei and Megu tells Reika

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s try it right away once we return to the mansion¡¹

    Anyway, we have to break her thoughts that cute things don¡¯t suit her.

    Oh, Reika¡¯s problem is getting more visible.

    ¡¸Reika¡¯s suffering from the gap.¡¹

    ¡¸Gap?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been meeting up the expectations of your grandfather when you¡¯re a kid, you always prioritize¡ºI must do this¡»or¡ºI have to be like this¡» Reika. But, Reika¡¯s own heart also has a desire to be a normal girl. The¡ºideal¡»and the¡ºdesire¡»are always fighting inside of Reika. It should be incompatible, the two had been forcibly balanced in a form, and that¡¯s the British Gentleman crossdressing¡¹

    The British Gentleman look is slick and elegant.

    But it¡¯s too eccentric for Reika who wears it during her job.

    On top of that, the skills she learned from Kendo had changed to a¡ºbattle stick¡»

    Calm and Frenzy, by accepting the contradiction at the same time, Reika¡¯s able to work stable.

    ¡¸Too late to say but, Reika right now doesn¡¯t function as a guard unless she wears the British gentleman outfit¡¹

    I look at Reika.

    ¡¸Yesterday, you went to help out in Nagisa¡¯s shop, it was just all failures. And you went with your Gentleman outfit today, you were able to fulfill your duty as a guard boldly and elegantly¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Reika looks at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸But. This can¡¯t go on. This isn¡¯t natural at all. You¡¯ll break soon¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Reika looks down.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s no problem wearing the British Gentleman outfit, then I want to stay like this¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that just be an escape from that outfit? If you stop thinking, nothing will change¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind even if I don¡¯t change¡¹

    I

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that, I want Reika to be happy!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord?¡¹

    Reika looks at me in surprise

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t change you won¡¯t be happy! Reika, you can be happier! I will make Reika happy!¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸Listen everyone¡¹

    Nagisa, Nei, Megu, and Reika all look at me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think of Reika as¡ºOnee-san¡»anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what do you mean Yo-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, you want to remove Reika-oneesan from the family?¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸No, certainly, I think I¡¯m not someone who can be everyone¡¯s family. I think Lord¡¯s judgment is correct¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t rush¡¹

    I stop Reika

    ¡¸Everyone, please think of Reika as a younger sister¡¹

    Reika¡¯s mouth opened wide.

    ¡¸True, Reika¡¯s older in age but, she¡¯s a little sister!¡¹

    I tell Reika.

    ¡¸If she doesn¡¯t feel that Reika¡¯s problem won¡¯t be fixed¡¹

    Nagisa and everyone looks at me silently

    ¡¸Therefore, as long as we call her¡ºReika-oneesan¡»Her rank will just be higher, that she might not be able to accept Nagisa and Nei¡¯s story¡¹

    I speak desperately

    ¡¸Currently, Reika¡¯s job gives her a pride of an elder in a bad form, that would make Reika feel even more inferior¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸Above all, I think that Reika¡¯s still a child at heart. She tried to grow up with all her best, that the adult figure became a British Gentleman. Actually, she¡¯s still very much like a child. Therefore, I think that she has to return to her childhood for once¡¹

    I look at Reika.

    ¡¸Reika. For example, Nagisa¡¯s two years older than Reika but, she¡¯s already raising a three-year-old girl, in a sense, she has more experience in life than Reika, am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸Then, think of Nagisa as an elder sister in life¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸Have you thought of her as an elder in life?¡¹

    Reika.

    ¡¸Yes, it seems¡¹

    ¡¸Then, do the same to Nei, think of her as an¡ºOnee-san¡» Think that she has something that makes her older than you. Then, think of her as your¡ºOnee-san¡»¡¹

    I force in an unreasonable logic to Reika.

    ¡¸Anyway, stop thinking that you¡¯re the¡ºelder sister¡»because you¡¯re older. Reika would be, let¡¯s see, a bit older than Mao-chan, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Reika reluctantly promises

    ¡¸Everyone, is that okay?¡¹

    Then, Nagisa, Nei, and Megu look at me with their mouths open.

    ¡¸Wait, is that a no?¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a no but, that¡¯s the idea I just proposed¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say it at first? Reika-oneesan has to wear pink lolita clothes?¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Reika-oneesan is still a girl¡­a small girl, didn¡¯t Nagisa-san and Megu say that?¡¹

    Nei stares at me.

    ¡¸ C ¨C Could it be, that I didn¡¯t get it at all?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yep¡¹¡­Nei, Nagisa, and Megu nodded

    ¡¸On top of that, I was late to notice it and I talked looking satisfied?¡¹

    Another nod.

    ¡¸Ah, that wasn¡¯t cool¡¹

    Then

    Nei laughed.

    Nagisa and Megu too

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine, we ultimately had reached the same opinion!¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m glad.

    ¡¸Then, from now on, we¡¯ll call¡ºReika-oneesan¡»as ¡ºRei-chan¡»¡¹

    ¡¸No objections!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m okay with it too!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, me too¡¹

    Reika¡¯s the only one whose eyes are blinking in surprise.

    ¡¸Then, once we come back at the¡ºmansion¡»we¡¯ll put on cute clothes on Rei-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸No objections¡¹

    ¡¸Seconded¡¹

    ¡¸Third¡¹

    Ah, when Nei does the talking, it goes fast.

    Then.

    Bururururu

    Nagisa¡¯s phone vibrates

    ¡¸My, what could it be?¡¹

    Nagisa answers the call.

    The voice coming out from the speaker

    ¡ºMama, I¡¯m hungryyyy!¡»

    Mao-chan

    Oh, this isn¡¯t good!

    We have to hurry back, everyone¡¯s waiting for the dinner!

 Chapter 414. Kaiware, Makimaki

    We hurried up the car and got back to the mansion in five minutes.

    I¡¯m glad that it¡¯s close to the school.

    The guards from Kouzuki security service in front of the gate saluted, probably because Reika¡¯s in the passenger seat

    As expected, Reika in her boyish appearance stands out.

    ¡¸Geeeeeez, late, you¡¯re all late!¡¹

    Mao-chan and Katsuko-nee meet us up at the entrance.

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    Nagisa hugs her daughter.

    ¡¸Anyway, everyone¡¯s waiting!¡¹

    Being hugged by her mother, Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸Err, the dinner is at Agnes¡¯ room, right?¡¹

    I asked Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be surprised¡¹

    ¡¸By what?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko-san and the gang finished the construction in no time¡¹

    Construction?

    ¡¸You¡¯ll see when we get there¡¹

    Anyway, we can¡¯t let everyone wait further.

    We didn¡¯t change our clothes and head straight to Agnes¡¯ basement

    Then.

    ¡¸Oh, you finally arrived¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia welcomes us in the room that is©`

    Twice as wide.

    The room partitioning the next room was taken away.

    ¡¸We bought a chainsaw on the way back. Then, we did it in one go. We cut them into big chunks so the waste materials were already transported to the upper floor. It¡¯s dangerous for these little children if it¡¯s just lying around¡¹

    As expected of Kyouko-san, she works fast

    Or rather, she just casually bought a chainsaw

    ¡¸It¡¯s gotten wider now so I can train here too¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Yeah, true, it¡¯s about the size of a basketball court

    Or rather, this is the original size.

    This basement was an atelier for the guests that come to the mansion.

    This is for a person who likes art who would like to paint a prostitute

    But.

    Agnes seems to be confused by the expanded room.

    She¡¯s clinging to Mana and Ruriko closely.

    Then, Mao-chan joins them.

    As someone who made a cake together with her, they seem to be close already

    Edie tries to join the group, but

    Agnes isn¡¯t good with Edie so she hides behind Mana.

    Edie shows a¡¸Why?¡¹face

    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m sorry to keep everyone waiting. Let¡¯s eat!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, the homemaker of the¡ºmansion¡»declares

    ¡¸Today, it¡¯s hand-rolled sushi!¡¹

    Running down from the upper floor, opening the refrigerator, Katsuko-nee takes out the sashimi, shellfish, and vegetables.

    Tuna, sea bream, tied mackerel, boiled octopus, shellfish, salad dressing, then

    Each of them is quite a lot

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t able to buy outside lately so for today, it¡¯s all fresh ingredients!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles

    ¡¸The nori is over there. The rice is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    Nagisa rolls up her sleeves and transfers the cooked rice from the huge rice cooker.

    ¡¸What is a hand-rolled sushi?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, that¡¯s a good question ¡¹

    Nei comes forward.

    ¡¸First, you put the rice on top of the nori¡¹

    Nei¡¯s white and long fingers move skillfully

    ¡¸Then, you put on what you like, fish, shellfish, or vegetable, and roll it over!¡¹

    Nei rolls it down neatly

    ¡¸Then, you put on the soy sauce, I¡¯m going ahead, Itadakimasu!¡¹

    She takes a bite!

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s delicious!¡¹

    Margo-san whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san did this since the cake-baking was popular¡¹

    I see Agnes who¡¯s always been served a finished meal.

    She must be interested in making her own hand-rolled sushi.

    ¡¸Can I do it well?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s make it together! Agnes-chan too¡¹

    Mana speaks to the worried Ruriko and to Agnes too

    Somehow, she feels composed.

    But still, having an interaction with everyone like this is very effective.

    As expected of Katsuko-nee, she knows.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve made egg soup and Caesar salad too so eat up¡¹

    She said, smiling.

    ¡¸Katsuko, before that¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸The seafood today are all Cordelia¡¯s treat!¡¹

    Huh, why?

    ¡¸Yes. I lost my bet with Kyouko! So, everyone, eat a lot!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says feeling a bit frustrated.

    ¡¸In exchange for that, I¡¯ll give you a special wine¡¹

    Saying that Margo-san takes out several white wines.

    ¡¸My, aren¡¯t these all branded?¡¹

    ¡¸I took it from the wine cellar of the mansion. Katsuko, I don¡¯t mind the price from when the guest delivered it, just drop it on my acount¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s the price at the time of purchase¡¹

    ¡¸No, just let me, Minaho¡¯s annoying in that regard¡¹

    Kyouko-san stabs the screw on the first bottle.

    ¡¸The young ones will be having juice or tea¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸I want at least a sip¡¹

    Mana said

    Since she¡¯s a daughter of Shirasaka house, she must¡¯ve drunk wine before.

    She¡¯s been taken to a restaurant by her Grandfather, Ichikawa-san.

    ¡¸Not today. Agnes and others would imitate you¡¹

    Margo-san tells Mana gently

    ¡¸Ah, I see, it can¡¯t be helped then¡¹

    Mana¡¯s convinced, so she smiled.

    ¡¸I will drink! I¡¯m already an adult!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Adult? At what country¡¯s law?¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Nei.

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan, this room is in France right now¡¹

    ¡¸Then it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Regardless of the law, Nei should be an adult from Agnes¡¯ eyes

    ¡¸Ah, does Edie not want to drink?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s from an assassination cult so she shouldn¡¯t be drinking alcohol except for religious ceremonies¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t be an assassin if you¡¯re alcoholic you know?1 Besides, Americans are conservative so it¡¯s unlikely for them to let children drink alcohol¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Here, Yoshi-kun!¡¹

    Meanwhile, Megu pours tea on my glass.

    For the others too.

    Megu¡¯s a girl who works silently on this kind of scene.

    ¡¸Everyone, hold your glasses¡¹

    The one who takes lead on times like this is Kyouko-san, the patriarch.

    ¡¸Well then, cheers!¡¹

    ¡¸Cheers!¡¹

    ¡¸Itadakimasu!

    Then, the meal begins

    ¡¸Like this, you do it this way, Agnes-chan¡¹

    Mana instructs Agnes how to make hand-rolled Sushi right away.

    Edie is imitating from the side.

    Ruriko

    ¡¸Ruriko, you¡¯re doing well¡¹

    Whatever she does, it¡¯s elegant and done neatly

    ¡¸Onii-sama, it¡¯s my first time eating this kind of meal¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m the same¡¹

    Well, I¡¯ve seen¡ºhand-rolled sushi¡»on Television but

    Eating it for real is¡­

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m the same with Ruriko¡¹

    Ruriko smiles happily

    ¡¸I¡¯m having fun¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time having so much fun during meal¡¹

    She¡¯s an Ojou-sama in Kouzuki house right.

    She pays attention to the servants at home, to the people outside.

    Always alone with Yoshiko-san, I think she must have it hard

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, just eat¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko elegantly opens her mouth and takes a bite.

    ¡¸Non, non, Ruriko, you should open your mouth wide and munch it widely! Munch!¡¹

    Nei opens up her mouth widely and takes a big bite.

    ¡¸My!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised and laughs.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nobody here but Ruriko¡¯s¡ºfamily¡»! So you can eat inelegantly! Okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nei-oneesama¡¹

    But still.

    Edie takes a bite, and she looked surprised.

    ¡¸Ah, could it be that it¡¯s Edie¡¯s first time eating raw fish?¡¹

    Nei realized, and talked to Edie in English.

    Edie replies showing a confused face.

    ¡¸What did she say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s really her first time eating Japanese food¡¹

    ¡¸Then, should we prepare something else for Edie? Meat or something baked?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks, but

    ¡¸No, she mentioned that Agnes and Mana are eating it deliciously so she wants to try it too¡¹

    Nei translates Edie¡¯s words.

    Hearing that, Mana

    ¡¸Agnes-chan, make a sushi for Edie-chan¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸Agnes makes it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes and Mana will make one for Agnes-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I will make Mana-san¡¯s sushi¡¹

    Ruriko joins in

    ¡¸Then, Mao will make one for Papa!¡¹

    Everyone decided to present hand-rolled sushi to the other

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    Agnes hands the sushi she made to Edie.

    Mana speaks English.

    I think it¡¯s¡ºAgnes made this for you¡»

    Edie¡¯s deeply impressed

    And she eats it without adding soy sauce

    ¡¶Good!¡·

    She¡¯s a good girl on this kind of things.

    ¡¸Here, Papa!¡¹

    Mao-chan hands me her hand-rolled sushi

    There¡¯s too few rice, and a lot of ingredients, the Nori isn¡¯t rolled well.

    Well, she¡¯s a child

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    I accept it with a smile, put soy sauce, and eat it.

    ¡¸Delicious?¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at me worriedly

    ¡¸Yes, it is¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, I¡¯m glad!¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s smile is so cute

    ¡¸Onii-chan, eat mine next¡¹

    7Mana said

    ¡¸Onii-sama, me too, please eat mine too¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸Ah, wait! Me too! I want to feet Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei

    What feed?

    ¡¸Nei-oneechan, this is a place for the young ones!¡¹

    Mana protests

    ¡¸I¡¯m also young! I¡¯ll be a child!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Nei-oneechan, being adult, being a child, that¡¯s unfair!¡¹

    Mana said, Megu

    ¡¸Mana, don¡¯t get mad. We¡¯re in the middle of a meal¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay!~¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-oneesan said that Mana should refrain from Sushi. It¡¯s fine to eat Salad though. Also, no juice. Just tea¡¹

    Megu tells Katsuko-nee¡¯s message in low voice.

    Mana¡¯s already starting her body modding to become a supermodel.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already eaten cake today, but even though I made a cake for everyone, I can¡¯t just be the only one who doesn¡¯t eat it¡¹

    Mana seems to be paying attention.

    ¡¸Then fine, I¡¯ll be making Sushi for Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana said laughing.

    She seems to want to join in the hand-rolled sushi making with Agnes and others.

    No, if Mana doesn¡¯t join

    Agnes, Ruriko, and Mao-chan will follow Mana.

    Since everyone does it, Edie will start to rely on Mana too.

    Mana can speak English.

    She¡¯s become the key person in this group.

    ¡¸Mana has completely stabilized¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸As expected when you become an¡ºOnee-chan¡»you become composed¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about, aren¡¯t you the same?¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸Huh, Me?¡¹

    ¡¸When he came, and Nei became an¡ºOnee-san¡»you¡¯ve stabilized too¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸Yeah, that might be¡¹

    ¡¸Does everyone want a refill?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s considerate to us.

    ¡¸Ah, Margo-oneesan, and Nei-oneesan, would you prefer wine?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t drink. Not a single drop of alcohol¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Margo-san¡¯s father was an alcoholic.

    I change the topic in a hurry.

    ¡¸Margo-san, are you fine with raw fish?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m used to it. Look, when there was a lot of guests here, the rich Japanese people love Sashimi you see? I had to accompany them inevitably sometimes¡¹

    As a guard of the¡ºbrothel¡»there were also dinner parties.

    ¡¸What about Miss Cordelia?¡¹

    I look at the adult group

    Ah, they¡¯re eating it without problems.

    ¡¸Miss Cordelia is Kyouko-san¡¯s partner so she¡¯s used to Japanese food too. Japanese food seems popular in the US. Besides¡¹

    ¡¸Besides?¡¹

    ¡¸Those people go to the jungle on their work to so, on their survival training, they catch fish and I think they¡¯re used to eating it raw¡¹

    Then, Eenie and Meenie too

    Margo-san talks to the two in English.

    Eenie and Meenie answer something while laughing.

    ¡¸Both of them like the hand-rolled sushi healthily. Above all, it¡¯s great to be eaten by hand¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸They seem to have been taken by Miss Cordelia to a Japanese restaurant but, they seem to really be bad with chopsticks¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, today¡¯s ingredients are all bought by miss Cordelia, though¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¹

    Margo-san talks to Kyouko-san

    ¡¸Kyouko-san, he seems to want to know why miss Cordelia lost the bet¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸Ufufu, it was an interesting bet¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, I was surprised by this country!¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸Rather than Japan, it¡¯s the violent organizations in Japan, right?¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs happily

    ¡¸You see we came to crush gangs today¡¹

    Oh, speaking of which, they did

    ¡¸ Did it go well?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously. If it didn¡¯t go well, we won¡¯t be eating dinner with everyone here now¡¹

    True.

    If they failed, they¡¯d be caught by police or dead.

    ¡¸How do you think Kyouko-san and them crushed the gangs?¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸No, even if you ask me I don¡¯t know. They did something amazing or something?¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t be able to know.

    Kyouko-san

    ¡¸Well, we came right to their front door¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸The higher-ups of the gang had rented all of the five floors from the seventh floor to the top floor of an 11th story building. Then, the chairman¡¯s office is on the top floor, we confirmed that the target was there so we charged right in front of them¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸To be accurate, we didn¡¯t go right in front, there were three entrances to the building there and me, Edie, Cornelia, Eenie & Meenie went in divided into three groups. Not letting a single person inside get out. Our plan is to beat everyone up to pulp¡¹

    Is that even a plan?

    ¡¸ Could it be that the bet was who will be the first one to arrive at the chairman¡¯s office?¡¹

    I asked, then Kyouko-san laughed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the bet. There was no need to rush. It¡¯s more important to take everyone down¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡¹

    ¡¸ Our bet was when will guns come out¡¹

    Guns?

    ¡¸Look, Japan¡¯s different from the US, it¡¯s illegal to carry a gun but, as expected, if it¡¯s a criminal organization, they probably have guns. Therefore, if we beat them up front, how long will it take until they bring out guns, that was the bet¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸Miss Cordelia bets that guns will come out within ten minutes after they rush in. I thought that it would take more than ten minutes. Then, in reality, ¡¹

    Kuhahahahaha, Kyouko-san laughs loudly.

    ¡¸Even when we arrived at the chairman¡¯s office, there were no guns that came out!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, just what the hell? This country doesn¡¯t have a single enemy with a gun coming out even though they occupied all of the five floors from the bottom? If they¡¯re a crime organization, don¡¯t they normally have a couple or three guns?¡¹

    Err

    ¡¸I think that Kyouko-san¡¯s progress was just too fast¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸Perhaps they have several guns in the office but, since the offices of the gangs also expect to be searched by the police, they¡¯re hiding their guns somewhere.2 Kyouko-san¡¯s attack was too fast, that they had no timing to get it out of their hiding spots¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell, then there¡¯s no point to having a gun!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia gets angry.

    ¡¸Well, in Japan¡¯s case, the gangs use guns only when they are coming to attack. They don¡¯t assume that their headquarters office would just be attacked right in their front. Even in cases of trouble, most of the enemies would attack outside the office, when they ride a car, or when they¡¯re inside a shop, aiming at defenseless places. For example, shooting bullets from outside. Raids in their headquarters haven¡¯t happened in the past few decades, maybe?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, they¡¯re so bad. These Japan gangs¡¹

    No, look

    ¡¸Then, in the end, all of the people inside were blown away and fainted. And when we reached the chairman, we got him naked, bound him with a rope, and hanged him upside down from the window¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸Ah, we hung him from the window of the 8th floor, if it¡¯s from a very high place, the impact of looking below becomes rather thin. Looking from up the seventh, eight floor to the ground is the most chilling. This is a result of science and statistics tested multiple times so there¡¯s no mistake about it¡¹

    ¡¸Right. We¡¯ve hung a lot of guys upside down in the past¡¹

    Miss Cordelia speaks nostalgically

    ¡¸But, since this is Japan, we actually have to paint their whole body white then hang them upside down, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what do you mean?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Eh, isn¡¯t that a traditional art in Japan? A human painted white hung upside down in a tall building?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia, I think you¡¯re making a mistake here?

    ¡¸Cordelia¡­that was¡ºButoh¡»it¡¯s not a traditional art¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s not popular recently that people on their age won¡¯t know it normally¡¹

    ¡¸My, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, even though they paint themselves in white, why is it called ¡ºDark Butoh¡» I don¡¯t get that¡¹

    W-What¡¯s¡ºDark Butoh¡»?

    ¡¸The true Japanese tradition wasn¡¯t painting the whole body white, but putting scriptures throughout their whole body, right¡¹

    Uhm, Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸And then, they surely leave the ears. That¡¯s the tradition of Japan¡¹

    ¡¸I get it, thanks for telling me Kyouko¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s convinced.

    No, I think that¡¯s wrong.

    This is bad, she¡¯s being taught strange knowledge about Japan.

    I look at Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    Ah, they¡¯re averting their eyes.

    Err.

    Someone, tell them that it¡¯s wrong!

    Of course, I can¡¯t though.

    Nei, Reika?

    Reika¡¯s doing Kendo so shouldn¡¯t she know a lot about Japanese traditions?

    Wait.

    They¡¯re not here.

    Since when?

    ¡¸Uhm, writing a sutra on the body is just a folk. It¡¯s not a tradition¡¹

    Megu, you¡¯re amazing!

    ¡¸Besides, not writing on the ear is just a mistake, they actually have to write even on the ear¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    Ah, she told Miss Cordelia a lie purposely

    ¡¸I¡¯ve read Lafcadio Hearn after all¡¹

    ¡¸Lafcadio what?¡¹

    Miss Cordelia reacts to what Megu just said.

    ¡¸100 years ago, a Brit born in Greece, went to the US and became a journalist, and for some reason, he became a school teacher in Japan. Then, he gathered old Japanese stories and wrote a book, and died in Japan. He was that kind of man¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡¹

    Miss Cordelia doesn¡¯t seem to be particularly interested

    Then

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, Everyone! Look this way!~!!¡¹

    Nei shouts at the entrance.

    ¡¸I will introduce our new friend to everyone!!¡¹

    Could this be?

    ¡¸Okaay. Our cute Rei-chan¡¯s coming in!¡¹

    Then.

    A tall embarrassed lady appears in the doorway.

    She¡¯s wearing a pink maid clothing.

    Even though it¡¯s a long skirt, since her legs are too long, her skin under her shin is exposed.

    Even her arms, the sleeve isn¡¯t enough.

    The girl wearing a maid cap is trembling, blushing.

    ¡¸Hey, Rei-chan, why don¡¯t you greet everyone¡¹

    Then.

    The professional guard, the one named¡ºbeat to death swordswoman¡»by Kouzuki security service¡¯s top elite, Fujimiya Reika

    Nei must¡¯ve practiced her, she grasps her skirt with both hands, and she lowers her head.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m Rei, please be friends with me¡¹

    1. Ahem, AC4 Black Flag ?

    2. You can research about gun control in Japan ?

 Chapter 415. To the next stage

    Chapter 415. To the next stage

    ¡¸Is it strange?¡¹

    Reika who¡¯s dressed in a cute pink maid outfit speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s cute!¡¹

    Kyouko-san said with a serious face.

    ¡¸ No problem, it¡¯s very cute¡¹

    Miss Cordelia too

    Eenie and Meenie nods as well.

    They¡¯ve got really good teamwork at times like this

    ¡¸But, I¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused, Nei.

    ¡¸No, no, you¡¯re forbidden to say¡ºI(Watashi)¡»from now on. You¡¯ll call yourself¡ºRei-chan¡»¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Also, Rei-chan¡¯s not in the adult group. You¡¯ll be joining the child group, Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nei-oneechan?!¡¹

    Mana replies.

    ¡¸This is Rei-chan. Take care of her¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Rei-chan too, get along with those girls, think of yourself as a 10-year-old girl! You don¡¯t need to be polite when you speak, try to imitate how Mana speaks!¡¹

    Nei orders.

    ¡¸Come, come, this way! Rei-chan!¡¹

    Mana immediately invites Reika.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Mao-chan, help me bring Rei-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~¡¹

    Mao-chan comes in front of Reika.

    ¡¸Rei-chan, let¡¯s play!¡¹

    Reika has no choice but to subordinate to this toddler¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸Ah, okay¡¹

    She¡¯s pulled by Mao-chan to the child group.

    ¡¸Well then, from now on, everyone will call themselves by their own name. Okay?¡¹

    Mana immediately declares.

    ¡¸And then, Mana likes eggs as an ingredient for sushi, what does Rei-chan like?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¹

    ¡¸No, ¡°I¡±!¡¹

    Mana scolds Reika

    ¡¸Rei-chan is Rei-chan¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸R-Rei-chan likes sea urchin eggs¡¹

    ¡¸Mao is bad with sea urchin eggs but loves salted salmon roe¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko loves sakura shimps¡¹

    Yeah, everyone¡¯s adapting well

    ¡¸Agnes, what do you like the most?¡¹

    Mana asks with a smile.

    ¡¸Hmm, Agnes also loves that one¡¹

    Agnes points at the salted salmon roe dish

    ¡¸Yaaay~ The same as Mao! We¡¯re the same!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, desuno¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s a good atmosphere

    ¡¸Well then, Rei-chan if it¡¯s fruits, what do you like? Mana likes©`¡¹

    Mana talks to Reika about herself with food first.

    Then, Mao-chan gets on board

    Ruriko follows up considerately

    Agnes is also trying to talk with this member.

    They somehow make a friendly group

    ¡¸Err, uhm, Rei-chan likes©`¡¹

    Reika answers everyone.

    She¡¯s still stiff, but, Reika is getting used to calling herself¡ºRei-chan¡»even before anyone notices.

    ¡¸In the end, I thought that Rei-chan should return her mental age to around Mana¡¯s¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸Rei-chan has been trying too much to meet the expectations of her grandfather and the people around her since childhood, trying not to destroy her image to other people, therefore, she doesn¡¯t know herself anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I guess¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, she has to go back to being a¡ºcute girl¡»She has to get along with the other children¡¹

    Nei looks at Reika with an elder sister¡¯s eyes.

    Oh, the real age doesn¡¯t matter.

    Reika¡¯s older, she¡¯s already working fine in the society, and yet.

    Nei is Reika¡¯s¡ºOnee-san¡»now

    ¡¸With that said, Rei-chan, stay with the child group for a while¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸But, there¡¯s one girl who¡¯s not satisfied with it you know?¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nei.

    Ah.

    Edie who doesn¡¯t understand Japanese is the only one who¡¯s bothered with it.

    She must feel like her favorite Mao-chan is being taken away by Reika.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    Nei speaks to Edie in English.

    Edie comes over.

    Nei and Margo-san talk to each other in English.

    It seems that these two will take care of Edie.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, want to eat? Should I bring over something?¡¹

    Megu comes to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. What about you Megu, are you eating?¡¹

    She¡¯s been arranging and serving dishes with Katsuko-nee since earlier.

    ¡¸Un, I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll roll one¡¹

    I grabbed a Nori and made a hand-rolled sushi for Megu

    ¡¸Is there anything you don¡¯t eat here?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not picky¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    Megu takes the sushi from me and eats it.

    ¡¸Delicious¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Ah, did you make one for Megu-chan?¡¹

    Nagisa comes over.

    ¡¸Does Nagisa want one too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹

    I made another roll for Nagisa

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    Nagisa eats it.

    ¡¸Ufufu, I love this¡¹

    She smiled.

    Nagisa¡¯s plump body goes next to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fun to do something for you but, accepting things from you is very pleasing too¡¹

    Nagisa

    ¡¸Nagisa, that¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t done it for a while¡¹

    I¡¯ve been doing it with my other¡ºwomen¡»everyday but

    I haven¡¯t done it with Nagisa recently

    ¡¸Want to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I want to drown in Nagisa¡¯s body.

    If it¡¯s now, everyone¡¯s taking care of Mao-chan.

    We can get out of this room secretly

    ¡¸Ah, but not now¡¹

    Nagisa said sadly

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Ruriko-san¡¯s first experience later, right?¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true but.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to save up energy. Let out a lot inside Ruriko-san¡¹

    Nagisa said with a smile

    ¡¸Women feel happy when men ejaculate a lot. They feel sad when there¡¯s only a little semen¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s first time having sex so she doesn¡¯t know about the amount of semen¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s her first sex, give her the perfect impression. It¡¯s a once in a lifetime thing for women¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s first time was rape;.

    ¡¸Make it a wonderful experience¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    I answered Nagisa.

    ¡¸¡ºKakka¡»will be watching so I think it might be a bit tough¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, Minaho-san and Kyouko-san is transferring Miss Cordelia to the school¡¹

    Ah.

    It isn¡¯t just to monitor Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸We already think of them as allies but Kouzuki security service doesn¡¯t. If Miss Cordelia¡¯s here, Tanizawa-san will oppose¡ºKakka¡»on coming to this¡ºmansion¡» don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Therefore, Miss Cordelia and the two will be going to the school beforehand.

    ¡¸Therefore, Kyouko-san will be going to monitor. Minaho-san can¡¯t move since Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s there. Therefore, we have to welcome¡ºKakka¡»with only us¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll leave the in-house guarding to Margo-chan, well,¡ºKakka¡»has Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, the guards of Kouzuki security service around the mansion are also strengthened so there¡¯s no problem¡¹

    The fact that Jii-chan is coming is quite big.

    ¡¸Therefore, please rest while you have time. If it didn¡¯t go well with Ruriko-san, it would be your penis¡¯ fault, and¡ºShige-chan¡»will get angry¡¹

    Nagisa said, then laughed.

    Yeah.

    I have to concentrate on Ruriko for now.

    Earlier, Megu made me cum in the shower room, but.

    I pray that the energy I ate this dinner will increase the semen I produce.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Dinner time ends.

    ¡¸Well then, we¡¯ll be going to school¡¹

    Kyouko-san and others stand up

    ¡¸Please, take this. Ojou-sama¡¯s dinner is a bowl of seafood. The soup and salad are here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts together several Tupperware in one bag

    ¡¸Okay. We¡¯ll deliver it, then we¡¯ll bring this wine to drink¡¹

    Even though they seem to have emptied several wines, Kyouko-san doesn¡¯t seem to be drunk at all. She¡¯s strong against alcohol.

    On the other hand, Miss Cordelia¡¯s face is already red.

    ¡¸Ufufu, alcohol is delicious tonight!¡¹

    She hugs Kyouko-san and kisses her

    ¡¸Geez, Cordelia, you become a kissing demon when you get drunk!¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles wryly.

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸However, the kissing demon is just the first stage, the second stage, she stips!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko, don¡¯t say that!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, on the third stage¡¹

    ¡¸Kyouko!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, yes, I¡¯ll keep it a secret¡¹

    Kyouko-san hugs the drunk Cordelia.

    ¡¸Well then, we¡¯re going out¡¹

    Eenie and Meenie follows the two

    These two don¡¯t seem to be drunk at all.

    True, they drank, but.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san, I¡¯ll drive you out¡¹

    Margo-san stands up

    True, it¡¯s not good to drive when drunk

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. We won¡¯t use a car, we¡¯ll walk on foot¡¹

    Walk?

    Even though the police and Kouzuki security service are watching over.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that make it clear to them?¡¹

    ¡­Ah

    Is it to make it clear that Miss Cordelia retreated?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry, it¡¯ll be tough when Cordelia¡¯s on the second stage¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸Much more if it reaches stage three!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up, if we¡¯re going then let¡¯s hurry, Kyouko!¡¹

    Miss Cordelia kisses Kyouko-san again

    ¡¸I, want to do it, soon¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s eyes are craving.

    ¡¸Me too, Cordelia¡¹

    This time, Kyouko-san kissed him.

    ¡¸With that said, take care of the rest, Margo!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger¡¹

    Margo-san replied.

    ¡¸This is Ojou-sama¡¯s dinner, this is the snacks for the drinks¡¹

    Eenie and Meenie receives the bag Katsuko-nee hands over.

    These people.

    They don¡¯t talk but they understand Japanese.

    No, it would be troublesome if they speak it fluently

    ¡¸Now then, well then everyone. Have a fun night¡¹

    Then, Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, Eenie and Meenie exits.

    ¡¸What do you think was Miss Cordelia¡¯s third stage?¡¹

    As soon as we can¡¯t see them anymore, Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know at all¡¹

    I can¡¯t know what¡¯s the habit of a drunk international criminal.

    ¡¸Kyouko-san told me before, it seems that she shoots with her pistol. She targets various things¡¹

    Ugh.

    ¡¸When she put an apple on the head of her subordinate and tried to pretend to be¡ºWilliam Tell¡»Kyouko-san stopped her with all her strength. Said¡ºYou¡¯ll be like Burroughs¡» So, instead, ¡ºTry to shoot that sign¡»or¡ºAim at the letters of that banner¡»Kyouko-san designates target so she doesn¡¯t hit people. Kyouko-san said that it¡¯s ¡ºNasu no Yoichi¡»¡¹

    Haa, that¡¯s troublesome

    ¡¸She¡¯s just glad to be with Kyouko-san again. Therefore she gets drunk faster than usual, I guess¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸I understand that. She¡¯s a person who can¡¯t drink when she lost sight of the person she can feel at ease from the bottom of her heart. I also understand her cheery feeling¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸She really loves Kyouko-san¡¹

    Now, she can¡¯t help but have fun going to beat gangs with Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸Now then, we have to clean up, Megu-chan, Mana-chan, and Ruriko-chan, help me wash the dishes. Nei and others will be sweeping up¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives orders.

    ¡¸Uhm, W-What should I do?¡¹

    Reika asks.

    ¡¸I?¡¹

    Nei glares at Reika

    ¡¸W-What should Rei-chan do?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸Rei-chan, look after Mao-chan and Agnes¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa, you stay with Rei-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Katsuko¡¹

    Nagisa goes to Mao-chan and others

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s play here so we won¡¯t bother everyone else working¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Mama!¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles

    ¡¸Rei-chan, Agnes-chan, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Pulled by Mao-chan, the to head to the back of the room.

    Yeah, if Nagisa¡¯s going to look after then, there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Mana-san, how do you wash this?¡¹

    It must be Ruriko¡¯s first time to wash dishes in her life.

    In the first place, the watering hole in this basement isn¡¯t suitable for dishwashing though

    They can only wash it with the shower head.

    ¡¸Err, sorry, Mana actually hasn¡¯t done this before too. Megu-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, then take a look¡¹

    Mana¡¯s also an Ojou-san who had helpers in her house.

    On the other hand, Megu, since Yamamine house is poor, she can easily do housework.

    ¡¸You wash the plates like this. There¡¯s no need to rush, be careful not to drop the plate and brake it¡¹

    From the relationship of the child group.

    This time, learning from the elder sisters.

    It¡¯s a good experience for Ruriko.

    If possible, I¡¯d like Agnes to experience it too, but

    Well, I guess that¡¯s not possible for now.

    For now, it¡¯s better to spread the circle of people around her using Mao-chan.

    It¡¯s not possible to use her when it comes to the night part after all.

    Mao-chan who¡¯s too young shouldn¡¯t be learning about sex yet.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, use vacuum in this area!¡¹

    On the other hand, Nei gets the vacuum cleaner at this place.

    Margo-san¡¯s already started cleaning while giving instructions to Edie.

    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me¡¹

    I receive the vacuum cleaner.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The dishwashing and the cleaning are almost finished.

    Mao-chan is jumping around on Agnes¡¯ bed.

    Nagisa¡¯s watching over, Agnes is laughing too.

    Reika too.

    ¡¸Onii-chan!¡¹

    Mana comes over.

    I kneel and pull the vacuum cleaner¡¯s cord

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nothing¡¹

    That said, Mana hugs me from behind.

    She¡¯s pushing her small breasts against me.

    Ah, I get it.

    I promised Mana that we¡¯ll have sex.

    ¡¸Mana, look¡¹

    I try to say that we can¡¯t do it now, but

    ¡¸I know, you¡¯re holding off your semen for Ruri-oneechan¡¯s first experience, right?!¡¹

    ¡­Err

    ¡¸But, a promise is a promise, so do it with Mana later!¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸Right. Sorry but wait for a bit longer¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll wait!¡¹

    Mana pushes her breasts to me even more.

    She kisses my ear from the back.

    ¡¸Hey, Onii-chan, do you know double fellatio?¡¹

    Hm?

    ¡¸Katsuko-oneechan taught me, it¡¯s when two girls lick one penis she said¡¹

    Mana¡¯s breath hits my ears.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, do you want to do that?¡¹

    I

    ¡¸I want to do it with Mana¡¹

    Mana

    This girl is like a small devil.

    ¡¸Who do you want Mana to team up with? Mana wants to do it with Ruri-oneechan¡¹

    Mana smiles obscenely

    ¡¸Ruri-oneechan is the same as Mana, Onii-chan¡¯s slave. We¡¯re sex slaves!¡¹

    I look at Ruriko.

    Ruriko seems to be learning some housework from Megu.

    She¡¯s listening to Megu¡¯s talk seriously

    ¡¸Onii-chan, you can do anything you want with Mana and Ruri-oneechan. We¡¯re sex slaves, you can do even more lewd things! You can make Mana cry, because of Mana¡¯s your cute slave, Onii-chan!¡¹

    Then, Mana lets go of me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to teach Ruri-oneechan about lewd things right now! I¡¯ll educate her firmly so she can see nothing but Onii-chan¡¹

    Educate?

    ¡¸Hey, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸What Mana wants from Onii-chan is to not hold back with Mana. Therefore, I¡¯ll make Ruri-oneechan a slave Mana wants to become. Then, Onii-chan won¡¯t hold back anymore, right? You¡¯ll treat Mana like Ruri-oneechan?¡¹

    No, look

    ¡¸What do you want to be?¡¹

    I asked her bluntly

    ¡¸Mana wants to be bound by Onii-chan more¡¹

    Bound?

    ¡¸Yeah, I want my whole body and mind to be a complete slave¡¹

    Then, she flips up her skirt.

    Mana¡¯s not wearing any panty like it¡¯s natural.

    Her hairless slit is wet with love nectar.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll wait! I¡¯m next to Ruri-oneechan!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Please ravish Mana tonight as well!¡¹

 Chapter 416. Passion (ç†±æƒ… / Netsujou )

    Chapter 416. Passion (ŸáÇé / Netsujou )

    The dinner and clean up¡¯s done in Agnes¡¯ basement.

    Mao-chan, Agnes, Edie, Reika, and Nagisa are playing in the bed.

    Everyone¡¯s making origami which was brought by Nagisa.

    Agnes has completely merged with everyone.

    She¡¯s no longer looking up at Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue.

    ¡¸The masturbation at a regular time was just told by Shirasaka Sousuke, Agnes doesn¡¯t seem to do it by her own will¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸But that girl is already 12 years old, the feeling of masturbation has already been enough. It¡¯s about time we stimulate her that way¡¹

    No matter how late, tomorrow night¡­

    I have to ravish Agnes in front of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s eyes.

    I want her to feel happy than feeling a painful rape.

    Meanwhile, the other group is.

    Nei, Mana, and Megu gather around Ruriko.

    They¡¯re filling up Ruriko with knowledge about sex.

    To make Ruriko even a bit less afraid of her first experience.

    ¡¸Anyway, it hurts at first but once you¡¯ve done it several times, Onii-chan will make you feel good¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, in my case, it felt good on the second time. Yoshi-kun did it so kindly after all¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you just have to endure the first one! Enduring the pain is somewhat pleasing!¡¹

    Mana, Megu, and Nei talk about their experience.

    ¡¸Is that so? Speaking of which, Michi-sama has said¡ºThe pain feels good¡»¡¹

    Ruriko answers

    ¡¸Well, that girl¡¯s a strong M after all¡¹

    ¡¸M?¡¹

    Mana repeats what Nei said.

    ¡¸Ah, but, I can share sympathy with her, Mana also likes the bit of pain when Onii-chan does it a bit strongly. It feels like he wants Mana so much¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I think I¡¯m the same¡¹

    ¡¸What? Megu and Mana are masochists?¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Nei-oneesan, don¡¯t you feel like that?¡¹

    Mana asks, Nei.

    ¡¸Nope. I like having fun, I love flirting and taking it easy with Yo-chan. Having sex on Sunday afternoons, and while in bed, laughing together, eating snacks, then sex again. Doing that kind of thing until sunset, just laid-back¡¹

    Ah, I want to do a relaxing act like that.

    ¡¸Ruri-chan, it feels very great to hug Yo-chan when both of you are naked. Both hugging and being hugged by Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸When did Nei-oneechan do that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we didn¡¯t know that at all¡¹

    Megu and Mana interrogate Nei.

    ¡¸Shut up, masochists¡¹

    Nei turns sullen for a moment but.

    She laughed as if she remembered something.

    ¡¸Nufufu, masochist Megu-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Not that, when I say¡ºMasochist Megu-chan¡»you reply with¡ºSharanra!¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Sharanra?¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it! Masochist Megu-chaaan~!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sharanra?!¡¹

    Nei laughed out loud.

    What¡¯s that?

    Then.

    Margo-san comes over.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san. Seki-san just contacted. ¡ºKakka¡» is going to arrive earlier than planned¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸I see, how early?¡¹

    ¡¸Around 30 minutes¡¹

    Then, Margo-san looked at me.

    ¡¸He seems to want to talk to you¡¹

    Me¡­

    Before I have sex with Ruriko?

    ¡¸Should Ruriko come too?¡¹

    ¡¸No, just you, therefore he doesn¡¯t want Ruriko-san to be notified about his early arrival¡¹

    Ah.

    Jii-chan is deliberately pushing Ruriko aside.

    But still, he¡¯s worried about his granddaughter.

    Therefore, he wants to talk to me before Ruriko¡¯s first experience.

    He¡¯s concerned about Ruriko

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I replied

    ¡¸Then, we have to hurry up preparations¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸Sorry but, Katsuko-san is the hostess of the mansion for today. Please¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Margo-sama made Ojou-sama angry after all¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pouts as she says it.

    ¡¸Made angry, what?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Look, you used Iwakura-san in today¡¯s operation, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Iwakura-san was made to work as a prostitute.

    ¡¸Well, Minaho knows that she can¡¯t abandon the¡ºbrothel¡»right now but, Minaho herself doesn¡¯t want to be the head of the¡ºbrothel¡»anymore¡¹

    Yeah.

    Though, it¡¯s an inevitable reality for Kuromori to resume the brothel.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s personal wish is to not engage in prostitution business anymore.

    ¡¸Therefore, we should be able to manage ourselves without Minaho in the future¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸Margo-sama was the one who proposed that Ojou-sama has to work outside the mansion and that we¡¯ll setup tonight by ourselves!¡¹

    That¡¯s why Minaho-neesan is in the school tonight?

    Ah, if it¡¯s about monitoring Miss Cordelia¡¯s gang, Kyouko-san alone is enough.

    And yet, Minaho-neesan stays in the school.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san isn¡¯t a customer of Kuromori for tonight¡¯s visit but the people of Kouzuki security service thinks so, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Yeah

    Kouzuki security service doesn¡¯t know Jii-chan¡¯s relationship with us.

    When Jii-chan visits this¡ºmansion¡»

    They obviously think that he¡¯s renting a prostitute in¡ºKuromori¡»

    Normally, the one who welcomes the head of Kouzuki house, Jii-chan.

    Has to be Kuromori Minaho, the current representative of¡ºKuromor¡»

    Yet, Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t come back from the school.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s optimal for future simulation. Whether we can do it without Minaho or not¡¹

    Margo-san is thinking ahead.

    Just because¡ºKuromori¡» can¡¯t stop its prostitution business right now.

    It¡¯s just cruel to keep Minaho-neesan as the head of work.

    Therefore, Margo-san and Katsuko-nee are considering that Minaho-neesan can¡¯t operate the¡ºbrothel¡»

    ¡¸Kouzuki security service around the mansion will consolidate itself so there¡¯s no worry. Only Kouzuki-san¡¯s limousine comes in the mansion¡¹

    ¡¸Is Morimoto-san¡¯s coming?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I contacted him so he¡¯ll be here soon. Morimoto-san¡¯s the limousine driver and the secretary. I think that Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, and maybe Tanizawa-san will come as well but I¡¯ll take care of the guards¡¹

    ¡¸Is it better if Nagisa helps out too?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if Nagisa-san¡¯s not involved. She¡¯s retired alraedy¡¹

    ¡¸True¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Margo-san are still working in this¡ºbrothel¡»

    They think that it¡¯s not okay to ask help from Nagisa who has cut ties with it already

    ¡¸Both the reception room and the VIP room are cleaned during the day so there¡¯s no problem. The special room too¡¹

    ¡¸Special room?¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the only room in this mansion that¡¯s most suited to have Ruriko-san lose her virginity¡¹

    I understand what Katsuko-nee meant by that.

    Ruriko¡¯s exiled from Kouzuki house and became my slave, but

    That¡¯s a fake.

    Even now, Ruriko¡¯s still the successor of Japan¡¯s most famous family, Kouzuki house.

    Not Misuzu, not Yoshiko-san, Ruriko will be the next head of the Kouzuki house.

    That¡¯s what Katsuko-nee thinks.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go up for a bit. Let¡¯s take a look in the room while we have time¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸Right, inspect it in advance¡¹

    Ah, somehow, I¡¯m suddenly feeling a heavy pressure.

    Me taking away Ruriko¡¯s virginity has a greater meaning than I thought.

    Misuzu, the third granddaughter of Jii-chan, lived with her parents.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko are separated from their parents and raised carefully in the hands of Jii-chan.

    As expected, Ruriko is the one personally taught by Jii-chan how to be a leader, his desired successor.

    ¡¸Do you like Ruriko-san?¡¹

    Margo-san said as she looks at my face.

    ¡¸Well, I do¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to have sex with her?¡¹

    ¡¸I do. I don¡¯t want to give her to anyone else¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s enough. You do what you want. It¡¯s good to not worry about politics¡¹

    ¡¸But¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take care of the adult world. At that time, Minaho will come too. Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s play our respective roles¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too.

    ¡¸Give Ruriko-san a wonderful first experience. And, have fun. Just concentrate on that¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, only Kouzuki-san will be watching your sex. We won¡¯t watch the live feed, it¡¯ll be completely closed out¡¹

    It¡¯s really different from Misuzu.

    They¡¯re not just¡ºnot watching¡», they really¡º can¡¯t watch¡»

    The first experience of the successor of Kouzuki house.

    Other than the current head, Jii-chan.

    To trick that kind of reality.

    Margo-san told Ruriko today¡¸just the two of you¡¹on purpose.

    In order to not make Ruriko realize that she¡¯s special.

    I

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s go up first. We can leave this place to Nagisa-san¡¹

    MArgo-sn waves at Nagisa.

    Nagisa nods with a smile.

    She seems to have been told in advance.

    ¡¸Huh, Onii-chan, where are you going?¡¹

    Mana noticed us who are trying to leave the room.

    ¡¸Err¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how to reply.

    ¡¸He¡¯s going to change his outfit. I found some interesting clothes!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee follows up with a smile.

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll borrow him for a while!¡¹

    Margo-san too.

    Then, Ruriko comes over.

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¹

    Showing a bright smile.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸I may still be a lacking slave but, I will do my best¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸Hearing about Mana-san and everyone¡¯s story, Onii-sama is very kind so, I thought he might be holding back on Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Holding back?¡¹

    Ruriko takes a short breath.

    ¡¸Uhm, it may be rude to say this but¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸Please stop going easy on me because I¡¯m a daughter of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko, you¡¹

    ¡¸I was banished out of Kouzuki house. I¡¯m not allowed to live as anything but as Onii-sama¡¯s slave¡¹

    ¡¸No, Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸I was bought of Onii-sama for three thousand yen. As I¡¯m sold, I¡¯m owned by Onii-sama. I won¡¯t be selfish. Rather, I want to be of help to Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are serious.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a woman who can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t have any ability to make Onii-sama happy. I was born resting on the laurels of Kouzuki house, I didn¡¯t learn anything about housework or cuisines. I¡¯m a foolish girl¡¹

    ¡¸You can just learn from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will. I will learn for Onii-sama. But now, I¡¯m just too miserable¡¹

    Then, Ruriko holds my hand.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not confident in sex either. But, Mana-san taught me that sex is the best way for a woman to please men I saw Misuzu-sama and Michi-sama be naked with Onii-sama, I already understand that sex is a very important thing¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-san, Megumi-san, Nei-san too, they¡¯re all doing it It seems to be an act to make Onii-sama pleased, to feel pleasure as a woman. I will do my best, I will surely become a woman who can satisfy Onii-sama through sex. Therefore¡¹

    Ruriko grips my hand tighter.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t hold back. Please treat Ruriko as a slave. Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s slave I feel proud as a slave!!¡¹

    This 15-year-old beauty tells me strongly

    ¡¸Please do as you want with my body, Onii-sama. I will do anything Onii-sama wishes for. Even if it¡¯s embarrassing, I will be fine¡¹

    I hug Ruriko.

    Ruriko¡¯s body is trembling slightly

    ¡¸Ruriko, aren¡¯t you trembling?¡¹

    I whisper to her ears.

    ¡¸I¡¯m trembling with excitement¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    Actually, she must be afraid of sex.

    ¡¸Are you really sure?¡¹

    I asked, Ruriko.

    ¡¸Yes. I am thankful that I was chased out of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸If I stayed as a daughter of Kouzuki hose, I will keep my selfish misunderstanding that I¡¯ll become the successor of Kouzuki house in the future, and I think that I will live such a miserable, tasteless, and dry life¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko, you?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I was truly nominated to be the head, I think that I¡¯ll be just a cold-hearted head that doesn¡¯t think of the people of Kouzuki group. I misunderstood myself as a special being and made fool of everyone else. Even though I don¡¯t know any means to survive, even though I¡¯m just a powerless girl, yet, I was such a foolish girl who doesn¡¯t know her position and yet having opinions about the future of Kouzuki house¡¹

    Ruriko talks while clinging to me firmly

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural that Kouzuki-sama abandoned me and sold me off. I finally understand it¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸There are various people in the world, they all desperately try to live. I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s suffering from my own birth, that¡¯s suffering from the bloodline and environment. Everyone gently told me!¡¹

    Ruriko turns backward.

    Nei¡¯s smiling.

    Mana too.

    Megu, she¡¯s trembling.

    Agnes and Mao-chan from the distance as well.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s happening?¡» They look this way dumbfounded.

    ¡¸I really want to be everyone¡¯s¡ºfamily¡» And, more than anything¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s moist eyes look up at me

    ¡¸I want to be Onii-sama¡¯s slave properly! I want to have sex soon and please Onii-sama!¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Everyone has taught this slave who can¡¯t do anything, gently, warmly, I really didn¡¯t know anything. Everyone¡¯s so kind to this woman who can¡¯t do anything, I feel so miserable, pathetic!!!¡¹

    Ah.

    This must be Ruriko¡¯s pride.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t like the situation where everyone¡¯s kind to her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a slave, I, don¡¯t want this to go on, therefore!¡¹

    Ruriko cries in my chest.

    I know how fearful Jii-chan, Kouzuki Shigetaka is.

    He didn¡¯t just entrust Ruriko to me normally.

    But instead, he sold her off as a slave for 3000 yen.

    Ultimately, was it to drive Ruriko this far?

    The pride of being raised as a lady of a noble.

    Ruriko herself doesn¡¯t want to be treated kindly. She says that she wants to be treated as a slave properly

    Though she¡¯s aspiring to be a slave.

    This pride is definitely the pride of the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    My slave is as expected, an extreme Ojou-sama

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I tell Ruriko

    ¡¸I think I was too kind to Ruriko. You¡¯re my slave already¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s slave¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, then I¡¯ll treat Ruriko as I want. I might want something Ruriko doesn¡¯t want to do¡¹

    ¡¸Please ask for more, that would make Ruriko happy!¡¹

    ¡¸I might do something horrible¡¹

    ¡¸I will endure anything for Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It might hurt¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please do it to Ruriko¡¹

    I stroke Ruriko¡¯s soft cheeks

    ¡¸Good, then we¡¯ll prepare¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s trembling stopped.

    ¡¸Ruriko, prepare your body and mind. Listen to everyone carefully¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will listen to their story. To make sure I do my job properly¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, if it¡¯s Ruriko, you can do it properly¡¹

    I hug Ruriko once again

    Then,

    Nei and others are looking.

    ¡¸Everyone, take care of Ruriko. Could you play with her for a bit longer?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to us, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Nei, Mana, and Megu replied with a smile

    ¡¸Ruriko, go over there¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we still have a lot to tell you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Yoshi-kun will be arranging something¡¹

    The three who became my women recently invites Ruriko.

    Yeah.

    I have no more hesitation towards Ruriko.

    Next.

    Jii-chan.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Lead by Katsuko-nee, we go to the special room.

    In there is a really gorgeous room.

    The furnishing of the room is, an expensive wooden furniture in the middle, the wallpapers and curtains are bright red, and it¡¯s filled with gold and metal accent embroidery.

    The bed also has a canopy, it¡¯s King size.

    ¡¸Normally, the sheets are red-velvet, but it¡¯s white for today¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be dyed in red with the virgin blood¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee, this room is naturally¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The hidden cameras are here and there¡¹

    I will have sex with Ruriko here while being watched by Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Also, about taking photos of Ruriko-san before and after sex¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I will take it as usual. But of course, I will be leaving before it begins, and I won¡¯t come until I¡¯m called after the end. Do you want commemorative photos?¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸Please. Katsuko-nee. I think that Ruriko would be glad to be the same as everyone¡¹

    I ready myself.

    ¡ºKatsuko-san, Seki-san called. They¡¯ll arrive in ten minutes¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s voice comes from the speaker of this room.

    ¡¸My that¡¯s a problem, we have to hurry¡¹

    ¡¸What should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸You can wait in the reception room. Morimoto-san and I are enough to pick them up at the entrance¡¹

    ¡¸Which reception room?¡¹

    I still don¡¯t know all the rooms of this mansion.

    ¡¸Ah, this way, follow me¡¹

    Katsuko-nee guides me.

    ¡¸Wait in this room, when¡ºKakka¡»comes, stand from your seat and greet him. Can you do that?¡¹

    The reception room is also a good room.

    Somehow, the atmosphere reminds me of the US¡¯s president¡¯s room.

    It doesn¡¯t have the huge honorable flag though

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll wait¡¹

    I take a seat on one of the sofa.

    ¡¸Ah, not there, sit on that sofa. This has a seat of honor and lower seat¡¹

    ¡¸Here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You¡¯re on the welcoming side on this¡ºmansion¡»so be careful¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Then, see you later¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee heads out.

    I¡¯m left alone in the reception room.

    I feel a bit nervous

    ¡¸Fuu¡¹

    I take a deep breath.

    Ruriko¡¯s resolved herself, me too

    After a while.

    ¡ºKouzuuki-san has arrived. Wait in there¡»

    The hidden speaker in this room is on the fireplace?

    That fireplace is a fake, it doesn¡¯t really have a fire.

    A few more minutes of silence.

    Knock knock.

    The door of the room¡¯s knocked.

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    I replied in a dry voice.

    Click.

    The door opens.

    ¡¸This way¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bows her head.

    Jii-chan holds a big bag in his hand.

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    Jii-chan enters the room.

    I stand up.

    ¡¸W-Welcome¡¹

    The words don¡¯t come out well

    ¡¸What are you getting nervous about?¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    Then

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    He calls to another person outside

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Replying in a loud voice, Yoshiko-san comes in

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s wearing a white one piece.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve come to this mansion so many times long ago but it¡¯s my first time accompanied by my granddaughter¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly

    ¡¸Here, Yoshiko, take a seat¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Yoshiko-san closed up her mind completely

    She doesn¡¯t look at me.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama, would you prefer tea with brandy as a drink?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Jii-chan

    ¡¸Just tea, The doctor told me to stop drinking brandy¡¹

    Oh

    Before, when Jii-chan was a regular of this mansion, his drink is tea with brandy.

    And now, he refused the brandy.

    He refuses to drink alcohol as he killed his second son.

    ¡¸I will prepare it right away¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put your bag here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thanks¡¹

    Jii-chan replies as he looks at the bag Katsuko-nee put down.

    ¡¸Then, excuse me. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bows and withdraws.

    The door is closed quietly

    ¡¸Hey, are you not seating?¡¹

    Ah

    I¡¯m still standing

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡¹

    I take a seat on the sofa in a hurry

    ¡¸Now then, how is Ruriko?¡¹

    Jii-chan asks, showing a probing eye.

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s fine. She made a cake with everyone at noon, and now she¡¯s having fun with everyone¡¹

    ¡¸ Has she eaten dinner properly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s fine. She seems to have the appetite¡¹

    Or rather, she¡¯s eaten the hand-rolled sushi in big bites.

    ¡¸There are a lot of girls of the same age as Ruriko so they¡¯re all kind to her¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then fine¡¹

    Jii-chan glares at me.

    Then

    ¡¸Hey, you, I have two requests for you¡¹

    Huh?

    Jii-chan¡¯s eyes look at the bag.

 Chapter 417. Passion (çŠ ç‰² / Sacrifice)

    Chapter 417. Passion ( ×Éü / Sacrifice)

    ¡¸The first is, could use that costume?¡¹

    Costume?

    ¡¸To be honest, if I was five years, no, three years younger, I would¡¯ve deflowered Ruriko with my own hands¡¹

    Jii-chan intended to take away Ruriko¡¯s virginity

    ¡¸But, my body cannot have sex anymore, unfortunately. Currently, I just have to live even a bit longer for these girls. I can¡¯t force myself¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Yoshiko-san as he said that.

    ¡¸You intended to do Misuzu by yourself too?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸No, just Ruriko. ¡ºRuriko¡»was the name of my first love¡¹

    Jii-chan

    ¡¸Shirasaka Sousuke would laugh at me, I gave my granddaughter the name of my first love and I looked forward to ravishing her¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸I was never able to unite with my first love. I had no choice but to marry another noble¡¯s daughter by the order of my father. That woman is married to another house, gave birth to her daughter. Therefore, I had the daughter marry Shigeaki¡¹

    Does this mean?

    ¡¸Ruriko is the granddaughter of my first love, and she inherited the name of that woman. She¡¯s the culmination of my 70 years of desires¡¹

    It¡¯s beyond Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s plan to train Agnes.

    ¡¸Even I think that it¡¯s crazy but it¡¯s all true. This clothing was prepared for the day I take Ruriko¡¯s virginity¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigetaka, the head of Kouzuki house has said.

    ¡¸Sorry, but, could you give that bag to him?¡¹

    I

    ¡¸You had another request, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    I asked Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Honestly, I don¡¯t know how exactly I should do Ruriko. What did Jii-chan intend to do?¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸My thoughts for Ruriko is that she¡¯s mine. I can¡¯t entrust her to you¡¹

    Ah

    I don¡¯t know Jii-chan¡¯s first love.

    No matter how much Jii-chan yearns that person.

    I can¡¯t inherit those feelings of Jii-chan.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with just having you wear that outfit. Please¡¹

    I

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll use it then¡¹

    I¡¯ll put on the outfit Jii-chan prepared.

    If that¡¯s what makes him satisfied.

    ¡¸The second request¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ever go easy on Ruriko. I want you to ravish her as you desire thoroughly¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸No matter how much Ruriko hates it, how much she¡¯s hurt, release all of your sexual desires to her¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s eyes are serious

    ¡¸The blood of Kouzuki is indecent. Men are still fine. But, Ruriko is a woman. I don¡¯t want to see her loosing to her desires and hunt for men. Could you accept Ruriko¡¯s bottomless libido alone? Just like Misuzu¡¹

    Yoshiko-san listens to her grandfather¡¯s talk with a pale face.

    She actually wants to say a lot of things.

    But, Jii-chan seems to have forbidden her to speak.

    ¡¸If you accept Ruriko and Misuzu¡¯s libido, both of them can stay as pure girls outside. It¡¯s the most desirable form in Kouzuki house¡¹

    I

    Use a card.

    ¡¸Jii-chan, are you misunderstanding something?¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s eyes opened up wide.

    ¡¸Jii-chan, you sold Ruriko to me for 3000 yen She¡¯s already mine. This has nothing to do with Kouzuki house!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at me with hateful eyes.

    ¡¸Ruriko is my sex slave. I can ravish her as I want. Of course, I¡¯ll never give her to any other men. I won¡¯t let Ruriko talk to other guys either. Her life is only for me. She¡¯ll only know my body and nothing else¡¹

    Jii-chan stares at me.

    The color of hate increases in Yoshiko-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸She¡¯ll bear only my child. Of course, Jii-chan can¡¯t complain. She¡¯s my slave, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸Above all that, Jii-chan, you¡¯re underestimating Ruriko too much I was told by Ruriko before I came here. ¡º Don¡¯t ever go easy. Forget that I¡¯m a daughter of Kouzuki house and treat me as a sex slave¡»¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s not a fool. She already knows what Jii-chan just said. Therefore, she¡¯s already resolved herself to dedicate herself to me as a sex slave¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¹

    I stop Jii-chan from speaking.

    ¡¸Jii-chan, you actually want the opposite, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s not that Ruriko being my sex slave is what you want, you actually were trying to make me Ruriko¡¯s sex slave. In order to contain Ruriko¡¯s libido, making sure it won¡¯t go outside¡¹

    Jii-chan fell silent.

    ¡¸And someday, you intend to return Ruriko to Kouzuki house? As the successor. Well, there might be two or three children between us by that time but, you want to ignore that and try to find a noble from somewhere and have to make them succeed Kouzuki house, don¡¯t you¡¹

    It¡¯ll be a late marriage so it¡¯s fine to wait for Ruriko till she¡¯s thirty.

    If she becomes a mother, her sexual desire would be suppressed even a bit.

    In that case, it¡¯s not too late to marry Ruriko to a guy.

    ¡¸For now, you keep Ruriko away and let Yoshiko-san take over. And then you¡¯ll pretend that the heir candidate is Yoshiko-san to the people in Kouzuki house and other noble houses. You let us take care of Ruriko so she doesn¡¯t get seen. But, either way, you intend to take Ruriko back home, don¡¯t you, Jii-chan?

    I asked.

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    Jii-chan answered with a question

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Jii-chan just say it earlier? Ruriko¡¯s name is special to Jii-chan right? Since the start, she¡¯s a different existence than Misuzu and Yoshiko-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true! Because, when Misuzu lost her virginity, Jii-chan didn¡¯t make this much fuss. Even after, you didn¡¯t prevent Ruriko from coming to our place, and now with Ruriko, it¡¯s a completely different reaction¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let me ask, who gave the name Misuzu? What¡¯s the meaning of it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who gave Misuzu¡¯s name. I got it from the poet, Kaneko Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then, what about Yoshiko-san?¡¹

    Jii-chan falters

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about Yoshiko¡¹

    Yoshiko-san hangs her head.

    ¡¸She¡¯s Shigeharu¡¯s illegitimate child. When I learned of her existence she was already named¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because father calls my mother with her alias¡ºHiroyoshi¡» Mother didn¡¯t know if I would be recognized so she took a syllable from father¡¯s name and named me. Father didn¡¯t seem to have come at the maternity hospital, or even at the public office

    Yoshiko-san speaks heavily

    ¡¸As expected, Kouzuki-sama doesn¡¯t love me as a granddaughter¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not true, Yoshiko¡¹

    ¡¸But, am I not just a tool to hide Ruriko-sama?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks sadly

    ¡¸Even so, I don¡¯t mind. If Ruriko-sama would be happy by sacrificing me¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s been Ruriko¡¯s attendant for many years, think of Ruriko the most

    ¡¸I wonder about that?¡¹

    I said.

    Yoshiko-san glares at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s under the presumption that Ruriko will go back to Kouzuki house, right? Sorry though but I don¡¯t feel like returning Ruriko. Ruriko¡¯s already promised to be my slave until she dies, did you know?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san©`

    ¡¸You insolent! Ruriko-sama is the Ojou-sama of Kouzuki house! She¡¯ll not be a subordinate of a low birth man like you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I admit that I¡¯m from a low birth. But Ruriko¡¯s already my slave. And we¡¯re going to have sex. It¡¯s about time Yoshiko-san understands the meaning of sex, right?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san fell silent.

    ¡¸Sex is an act to make a child. I will pour in my seed inside Ruriko¡¯s body. I¡¯ll make Ruriko pregnant¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooooooooooooooo!!!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san screams.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama, I beg you. Please stop this, don¡¯t let Ruriko-sama be defiled!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san cries to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸I will do anything. I¡¯ll offer my whole life, so please¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s perplexed.

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama is still 15 years old!!¡¹

    I speak sharply.

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s 15. She can have sex already, and can also have children. My children!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san glares at me.

    ¡¸I hate you! You should just die!!!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san curses me.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san, you can¡¯t do anything anymore!¡¹

    I look at Jii-chan

    ¡¸Anyway Jii-chan, you won¡¯t oppose me from having sex with Ruriko now, will you?¡¹

    Yoshiko-san gives Jii-chan an imploring look.

    ¡¸Even if Jii-chan comes to take back Ruriko, that would be for several years ahead, not now, right?¡¹

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t mind Ruriko giving birth to children until then right? That¡¯s the best way to stabilize Ruriko¡¯s sex drive¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s spine shivers.

    ¡¸Ruriko might fight Jii-chan someday. I don¡¯t feel like letting go of Ruriko but, I don¡¯t know how Ruriko would feel by that time. Anyway, not all will go as Jii-chan expects, I won¡¯t let it, at least remember that¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Jii-chan answers in a small voice.

    ¡¸Then, I will be embracing Ruriko later. I don¡¯t care about Jii-chan¡¯s will. You¡¯re fine with that?!¡¹

    Jii-chan

    ¡¸Do what you want¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama?!!!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san exclaims.

    ¡¸He¡¯s definitely the most suitable one to contain Ruriko¡¯s desires. That¡¯s the truth. I¡¯ll leave Ruriko to him!¡¹

    I

    ¡¸Not that, Ruriko¡¯s mine already¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is. Then, don¡¯t hold back and ravish her thoroughly. Do what you want!¡¹

    Jii-chan says in a low voice.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san falls in hopelessness.

    ¡¸Obviously, Ruriko wishes me to do it too¡¹

    Then

    Knock knock

    The door¡¯s knocked.

    It must be Katsuko-nee.

    The tea should be here.

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    I replied

    Click

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    The one coming in is

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve heard the whole conversation!¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi?

    ¡¸You girls, why?¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸We asked Seki-san to bring us here¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t received a report about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Seki-san is already our¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸She treasures her¡ºfamily¡»more than her work in Kouzuki security service.¡¹

    Behind Misuzu and Michi, Katsuko-nee pushes in the wagon.

    ¡¸Come, take a seat you two and have some tea¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Katsuko-oneesama¡¹

    Ignoring her grandfather, Misuzu and Michi sit on the sofa next to me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re choosing that guy instead of me?¡¹

    Jii-chan wails, Misuzu;

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s pet¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m his toy¡¹

    Michi answers as well

    ¡¸I love him and he loves me, I¡¯m very happy about it¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Jii-chan hangs his head.

    ¡¸But, I also like Grandfather of course, therefore, I came to warn¡¹

    ¡¸Warn me?¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Yes, grandfather, you feel very uneasy about Ruriko now that you try to make use Danna-sama as a pretext?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s her father¡¯s funeral, Ruriko¡¯s head is only filled with the future of Kouzuki house. Even though it will manage somehow even without Ruriko thinking about it. As if that she¡¯s the head of the family, worrying about the future of Kouzuki house¡¹

    Jii-chan nods

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Ruriko thinks of herself as the successor so she¡¯s only concerned about the future of Kouzuki house. She thinks of herself and the people around her as a piece of a game, that she can move freely. Escaping to that game-like thought, she tries to escape from the fear of her own future and her father¡¯s death¡¹

    Jii-chan analyzes Ruriko a few days ago.

    ¡¸If Ruriko¡¯s left to think that way, and have Kouzuki house entrusted to her, that¡¯ll be used for various purposes. ¡ºThis is for Kouzuki house¡»once she¡¯s told that she might surrender herself to a worthless man. To make sure that won¡¯t happen, Ruriko has to be taken out of Kouzuki house temporarily¡¹

    Therefore, Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Ruriko should see Kouzuki house objectively from outside. For that, I have to send Ruriko to a place where it¡¯s not under my protection and the aid is completely cut off¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s sold off to me.

    ¡¸I know that he¡¯s a man who won¡¯t do anything unreasonable. He has no ambition. Despite all that, he can satisfy and make women stable. Ruriko¡¯s on her maturing age. No matter how much I hold it, the libido inside Ruriko will awaken. If so, then I thought that it would be a good idea to entrust Ruriko to this guy¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also me who¡¯s close by Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Yeah, since his lawful wife is Misuzu, I thought that Ruriko has to take another husband someday. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s merely a marriage on paper. I don¡¯t even mind if the child of Ruriko isn¡¯t from the groom of a noble house but his child succeeding Kouzuki house in the future!¡¹

    Jii-chan continues on speaking.

    ¡¸Once there was this country, Ottoman Turkey. Their emperor, other than the official wife, he also has a lot of mistresses, a harem of it. The women in the harem have the status of a slave. In Ottoman Turkey, Turkish women can¡¯t be enslaved. In short, all the women in his harem are all from different race¡¹

    Misuzu listens to her grandfather while smiling.

    ¡¸And the possibility of the women in the harem be pregnant with the prince earlier than the wife. Then, what do you think will happen? As the emperor of the Ottoman Turkey overlaps with his generation, the blood becomes apparently distant from the Turks. The prince born from the Turkish emperor and from a woman in the harem, having a different race, becomes the emperor and bear another child with a woman from the harem in a different race, the Turkish blood of the emperor will gradually dillute¡¹

    On the other hand, Yoshiko-san remains gloomy

    ¡¸Our own nobility is the same. Though you say it that it¡¯s a blood of a noble, every generation, we accept the blood of the powerful. There¡¯s also an upstart generation. There¡¯s no such thing are pure in a bloodline. Kouzuki house¡¯s bloodline is never sacred.¡¹ It¡¯s too late to think of doing something about his blood mixing in¡¹

    Michi¡¯s expressionless as usual.

    Katsuko-nee is giving out tea to everyone with an aloof expression.

    ¡¸Thank you for that long drawn speech¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Grandfather is just the same as Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You think too much. The future of Kouzuki house isn¡¯t for Grandfather to think¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the head of this house!¡¹

    ¡¸We will decide our own futures¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at her grandfather

    ¡¸Even if Kouzuki house collapses as a result. There¡¯s no noble house that must not continue to surface¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸What¡¯s important is whether everyone can live happily or not. I¡¯m against Grandfather¡¯s current plan which just burdens Yoshiko-sama¡¹

    Misuzu declares.

    Pushing Yoshiko-san as if she¡¯s the first candidate to be the successor, gathering the public¡¯s attention

    Leaving Ruriko to me during that chance, and cultivate her eyes to observe Kouzuki house objectively from outside.

    Then, waiting for adulthood to make Ruriko the successor.

    That is Jii-chan¡¯s plan.

    Actually, Yoshiko-san¡¯s given the most painful role.

    ¡¸Who cares about Kouzuki house. I, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and Grandfather should just think about living happily and healthily

    ¡¸I, as the owner of Kouzuki group, is entrusted with the lives of many people¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, even so, it¡¯s not just to have us sacrificed just because of that¡¹

    Misuzu won¡¯t concede

    ¡¸Rather than that, didn¡¯t you leave Kouzuki group to Shiba-san? Didn¡¯t Grandfather retire from his management job?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, true, however¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please abandon it already. We¡¯ll be the one to think about what¡¯s ahead, we¡¯ll do it¡¹

    ¡¸Ahead¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I would like you to trust us even a little¡¹

    I

    ¡¸Jii-chan, as for me, Jii-chan¡¯s not the head of Kouzuki house. Jii-chan is my¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸At that time, back in the basement in the hotel, Jii-chan might¡¯ve just said that without thinking but, you said that you¡¯ll enter our family. Therefore, I think of Jii-chan as my¡ºfamily¡»¡¹

    Jii-chan looks into my eyes.

    He¡¯s checking whether what I¡¯m saying is true or not.

    ¡¸Therefore, you don¡¯t have to do something so roundabout like this. I¡¯ll make Ruriko happy even if I have to die for it. I¡¯ll make Misuzu happy too. Because they¡¯re my family. That said, I won¡¯t treat Ruriko and Misuzu especially. I will treasure Katsuko-nee and Michi as much as I do with them. I won¡¯t treat them differently. They¡¯re my¡ºfamily¡» I don¡¯t care about Kouzuki house at all, that doesn¡¯t matter to me. I have my hands full with my family already¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to always trouble you¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸And then, you too Jii-chan. Jii-chan is just as important as Megu, Mana, Agnes and everyone else. Therefore, try to trust us even a bit. It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t do anything horrible to Ruriko or Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you do

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸No, look here¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s important is that we feel happy No matter how cruel Danna-sama is, I will be happy¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, we want it severe¡¹

    No look here Michi

    ¡¸We will live by our own will. As it¡¯s a path we chose ourselves, we won¡¯t regret it. Grandfather¡¯s granddaughters are very strong you know!¡¹

    Misuzu said, Jii-chan;

    ¡¸I¡¯m the same as Ruriko? Before I noticed it, I became top-heavy¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In the first place you named your granddaughter with your first love¡¯s name and planned to rape her, you¡¯re that top-heavy¡¹

    ¡¸M-Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t tell Ruriko¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Grandfather should watch Danna-sama and Ruriko¡¯s first time with a smile. Please don¡¯t make any strange requests. Do you want an awkward and hurried up sex? It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s first time¡¹

    ¡¸U-Umu¡¹

    ¡¸In the first place, Ruriko¡¯s important event won¡¯t have me or Michi by her side!¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸How about we show Ruriko the video of my first experience? I taught Ruriko a lot of things and yet¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Nei-oneesan and Mana are doing that¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Ruriko¡¯s sex teacher!¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸We can still make it, Ruriko-san still has to take a bath to cleanse her body so you can go there¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Misuzu and Michi

    ¡¸You should take a shower in a different place too¡¹

    Me too.

    ¡¸Then, I will wash Danna-sama¡¯s back!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Michi, are you going to Ruriko¡¯s?¡¹

    I asked Michi turned red.

    ¡¸I-I also want to wash up Master¡¯s body¡¹

    ¡¸Really, those two really love him¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama, there is nothing to worry about. These children are very clever, they¡¯re raised to be strong. Please watch over them with a smile¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸I, can I do nothing but watch over them?¡¹

    He said lonely

    ¡¸Hmm, true. I don¡¯t know how many years I would live later, and after I die, you will do whatever you want, fufu¡¹

    He smiles darkly

    ¡¸To think that docile Misuzu who follows my will like a doll expresses her opinion so loudly. Is this also his fault?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu¡¯s filled with Danna-sama¡¯s love and was reborn¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Ruriko will change a lot too. Danna-sama will make her happy¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks down sorrowfully.

    ¡¸Okay I get it, I¡¯m the same as Ruriko. I will stop thinking about the future of Kouzuki house from now on¡¹

    Jii-chan promised.

    ¡¸But still, if that¡¯s the case, what should I do?¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama, the secretary who came to the mansion is already put to sleep and carried to the training room¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸She¡¯s a beautiful one. I will polish her off. I¡¯ll make her a woman who can entertain a man in various ways even without sex¡¹

    Speaking of which,

    Jii-chan¡¯s conceited secretary.

    They did promise before to train her, right.

 Chapter 418. Passion (æ¬²æƒ… / Lust)

    Chapter 418. Passion (ÓûÇé / Lust)

    ¡¸Come, we¡¯ll strip it off!¡¹

    I come to the shower room with Misuzu and Michi.

    ¡¸Michi, help out¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    The two take off my clothes inside the dressing room.

    Misuzu takes off the buttons in front of me.

    Michi¡¯s holding the shirt from behind.

    ¡¸Ufufu, Danna-sama¡¯s shirt has his smell¡¹

    Misuzu sniffs the collar of my shirt.

    ¡¸Want to smell too, Michi?¡¹

    Misuzu asks, Michi;

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m already enjoying it¡¹

    She¡¯s smelling my ears from behind.

    ¡¸Masteeer~!¡¹

    Michi whispers in an entranced voice.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m getting wet from just Master¡¯s smell¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, me too. Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu takes off her clothes.

    She drops down the skirt and shows her underwear.

    ¡¸Look¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s underwear is already wet.

    ¡¸But Michi, we have to be patient. Ruriko has to be embraced by Danna-sama before us¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know¡¹

    The two look up at the monitor attached to the dressing room.

    In there is a footage of another bathroom.

    The naked Megu and Mana are washing the body of Ruriko.

    The three of them are covered with bubbles.

    ¡¸They seem to be going fast, we have to hurry as well¡¹

    Misuzu puts her hand on my pants.

    She lowers it down.

    My penis behind the underwear is already erect.

    ¡¸Michi, take off Danna-sama¡¯s underwear¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Michi¡¯s white fingers take down my underwear from behind.

    Misuzu kneels in front and faces my erect penis.

    ¡¸Just a bit¡¹

    She then licks the glans.

    ¡¸Ufu, it twitched. So cute!¡¹

    This lady who¡¯s a year older than me is sucking on my penis.

    Then, Michi.

    ¡¸I love Master¡¯s back¡¹

    She kisses my back and crawls her tongue

    ¡­Uuuuu

    ¡¸Hey you two, we have to hurry up¡¹

    I tell the two.

    If we don¡¯t stop, the three of us will just have sex here.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸Come, I¡¯ll take it off¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Danna-sama¡¹

    I unhook Misuzu¡¯s bra.

    Her cute breasts jiggled.

    I love to see that moment.

    Misuzu¡¯s breasts have a smell of sweet milk.

    ¡¸Do you like Misuzu¡¯s breasts?¡¹

    I unconsciously rubbed Misuzu¡¯s breasts, licked her nipples.

    ¡¸Yeah, I love all of Misuzu¡¯s body¡¹

    Then, Michi hugs me from behind.

    She rubs her chest on me.

    It¡¯s a silent protest.

    ¡¸Michi, I also love your body¡¹

    I turn to Michi and take off her perfect fit sports bra

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for being flat¡¹

    I play with Michi¡¯s chest with my palm.

    ¡¸No, I can feel something like a stuffing here. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll grow bigger¡¹

    I massage her nipples.

    ¡¸I hope it gets bigger soon¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸Then please do that everyday¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll massage it everyday¡¹

    Then, I sniff around Michi¡¯s cute belly button

    ¡¸Master, what are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Michi also smells like sweets. So cute¡¹

    ¡¸Ugyuuu¡¹

    Michi lets out a strange voice.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸When Master says¡ºCute¡»my spine shivers!¡¹

    Michi answers blushingly.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll say it more, you¡¯re cute, Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugyuuuu!¡¹

    Michi shivers.

    Love nectar drips down Michi¡¯s underwear

    ¡¸Aaaahn, I can¡¯t endure this!¡¹

    ¡¸Come, I¡¯ll take off your panty as well¡¹

    I take off the damp and heavy panty.

    I slide down the panty through the small Michi¡¯s white legs.

    Warm juice slides down through her thighs.

    As expected, it smells like dairy products.

    ¡¸Lift your leg¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    I pull out the panty from Michi¡¯s legs.

    Meanwhile, a spring keeps on flowing from her slit.

    ¡¸And now, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu smiles lewdly.

    Such a thin waist.

    Misuzu¡¯s ass is so round and tight, it must be from her dance training.

    I can tell from the looks how good the tightness is during sex.

    Misuzu¡¯s underwear is also heavy from love nectar.

    ¡¸Misuzu, I¡¯m lowering it so open up your legs¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay¡¹

    Her closed tight legs are opened slightly.

    At that moment, love nectar drips down her thighs.

    Misuzu¡¯s crotch has a much more beasty smell than Michi.

    It¡¯s a tense skin of a 17-year-old girl.

    I slowly lower down Misuzu¡¯s panty.

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    When she got naked, Misuzu hugs me up front and kisses me.

    Misuzu¡¯s soft breasts, her already hard nipples are pressed against my chest.

    Michi hugs me from behind.

    She stretched her hand from behind and stroke my penis gently.

    ¡¸Hey, calm down you two. It¡¯s time for me to clean up for Ruriko¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I just love you so much Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I love you¡¹

    The two kisses my cheeks on both sides.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s take a shower¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll be washing your body!¡¹

    Ruriko and the girls reflected in the monitor are washing away the soap bubbles.

    We¡¯re getting late.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Ruriko still has to put on makeup after this¡¹

    Misuzu tells the worried me.

    ¡¸Make-up?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s not that her face will be painted. Nei-oneesama will shave her hair and adjust her eyebrows. So Ruriko can dedicate her most beautiful state to Danna-sama¡¹

    Yeah, we can leave that to Nei.

    ¡¸Besides, there¡¯s also the outfit Grandfather has given¡¹

    Right, the contents of the bag.

    ¡¸What kind of outfit are those?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know either¡¹

    Misuzu twists the shower faucet.

    The warm water flows out.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, this way¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Misuzu pours warm water on my back.

    Michi rubs my back gently with her hands.

    The front too.

    ¡¸Come, I¡¯ll wash you up too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I take the shower head from Misuzu.

    First, I pour warm water on Misuzu.

    From her back to her soft breasts, belly, ass, crotch, I rub it all with my hands.

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s next¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    I also wash Michi¡¯s whole body with warm water.

    And I rub her white skin with my hands.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute, Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Uuugyuuuuu!¡¹

    Michi trembles once again.

    ¡¸Master, you¡¯re so mean¡¹

    ¡¸You love me being mean to you right?¡¹

    Michi¡¯s red to her ear.

    ¡¸Yes, I do. I love it¡¹

    Meanwhile, Misuzu spreads body soap from her chest to her crotch.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, Misuzu¡¯s your sponge for today¡¹

    Then, she clings to me.

    She uses her breasts and stomach to rub my body

    ¡¸Michi will be a sponge too¡¹

    Michi smears her body some bubbles in rush.

    Then, she clings to my back.

    Misuzu in front and Michi from behind.

    The two beauties sandwich me.

    ¡¸How is it? Does it feel good?¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me.

    ¡¸Yeah, it feels good, it feels like heaven¡¹

    Yeah, the skins of girls are slimy and it stimulates my whole body¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not heaven, this is reality¡¹

    Michi whispers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We are here, if Danna-sama wishes for it, we can do it every day!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸We¡¯re supposed to stay at Grandfather¡¯s house today¡¹

    She laughs happily

    ¡¸I can finally have a night together with Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master!¡¹

    I see both of them are going to stay here overnight.

    It¡¯ll be hard later tonight.

    After Ruriko¡¯s first experience.

    I have my promise with Mana.

    No.

    That¡¯s not all.

    I have to make Agnes want to have sex with me by tomorrow evening.

    And for that.

    I have to show myself having sex with Mana, Ruriko, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, those who became friends with Agnes.

    Make her interested in sex and make her want to try it.

    Then that means.

    Starting tonight until tomorrow, I have to ready myself for continuous sex

    ¡¸Fuu¡¹

    I sigh.

    ¡¸Is there anything wrong?¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    ¡¸No, nothing¡¹

    In the worst case, I¡¯ll just get the medicine from Katsuko-nee.

    The drug I used when I first raped Yukino.

    If I drink that, I can ejaculate as much as I want.

    Speaking of which.

    What¡¯s happening with Yukino?

    It seems that old man Ichikawa arranged to send Yukino to a mental hospital.

    Well, true, when Yukino snaps©`

    She¡¯ll be hysterical that nobody can stop her.

    Understanding that old man Ichikawa can¡¯t do anything about it.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the only one who can control the raging Yukino, right.

    Minaho-neesan beats Yukino up with a tremendous fear that would cause her hysteria to subdue right away

    Thinking about it again, I feel like Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡¯ the one who knows Yukino the most that she can manipulate her.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, there¡¯s no need to be that worried¡¹

    Misuzu peeks into my face and said.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do something about Kouzuki house by ourselves¡¹

    Misuzu misunderstood that I¡¯m worried about it.

    No, it¡¯s better not to say that I was thinking about Yukino.

    ¡¸Grandfather has also been rushing to finish things all at once¡¹

    Yeah.

    Jii-chan¡¯s second son, the deliberate murder of Kouzuki Shigeaki, and the various problems within Kouzuki house went through in one go.

    Handing over the head position of the group to Shiba Okitachi.

    Jii-chan retires from his job.

    He also acknowledged Yoshiko-san as his granddaughter.

    But.

    ¡¸Misuzu, you really agree to make Ruriko my¡ºwoman¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, There¡¯s no other way for her but to be taken over by Danna-sama¡¹

    Misuzu answers immediately

    ¡¸Both Ruriko and I are raised twisted by Grandfather¡¹

    Both of them are isolated from the men and had their libido suppressed.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, are you interested in Bonsai?¡¹

    Putting white bubbles at the tip of the nose, Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸Bonsai? No, I don¡¯t know it at all¡¹

    There¡¯s no way I would.

    ¡¸They say, to make a good bonsai, you have to distort the natural plant. Natural trees aren¡¯t always beautiful. If you want to make it beautiful, you have to artificially distort the natural, there¡¯s beauty among distorted things¡¹

    Distortion and beauty.

    ¡¸Of course, not all distortions are beautiful. Beauty exists in distortion because human aesthetic sense perform some revisions on the original nature work¡¹

    Human¡¯s aesthetic sense.

    ¡¸I think that Ruriko is beautiful. Grandfather didn¡¯t just raise us because of his own desires. Grandfather has wracked his brains to nurture us beautifully. Even though Ruriko and I are distorted, the distortion is backed by the solid aesthetic sense of Kouzuki Shigetaka. Therefore, I can say for sure that Ruriko¡¯s distortion is beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s beautiful too¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. However, the distorted beauty of human aesthetic needs someone to care for it for eternity to remain beautiful¡¹

    Someone taking care?

    ¡¸Yes. To keep the beauty of a national treasure class bonsai, it needs specialists¡¯ care every day. The beauty made from distorting nature changes to ugly by not watching it in just a moment. And then, once it gets ugly, it won¡¯t return before¡¹

    Yeah.

    If it becomes beautiful from distorting the natural appearance, if it suddenly returns to its original nature, the distortions will grow in strange directions and it¡¯ll be grotesque.

    ¡¸Both Ruriko and I had our libido suppressed, so once the restraint goes off, we might become women whose lewdness is irredeemable¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Jii-chan¡¯s worried about that¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, there¡¯s no other way but for Danna-sama to take care of us forever¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other man than Danna-sama who would sacrifice himself, desperately think for us, and love us¡¹

    I see.

    I

    If Misuzu and Ruriko were beautiful bonsai made by Jii-chan.

    I¡¯m the one in charge to take care of them every day to keep their beauty.

    ¡¸Misuzu, Ruriko too, only have Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    Michi rubs her flat chest on my back as she says that.

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m also quite distorted. Master is the only one who can love me this much and the one I devote my whole life to¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi-san and Mana-san are the same too, No, Katsuko-oneesama, Nagisa-oneesama, and Nei-oneesama as well!¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Therefore, please have confidence embracing Ruriko¡¹

    Misuzu showers my crotch.

    Then she kisses my erect penis.

    ¡¸We¡¯re all going to bear Danna-sama¡¯s child!¡¹

    She licks the back of the glans with her tongue.

    ¡¸What about Yoshiko-san?¡¹

    Making up my mind, I asked.

    ¡¸That one is still not distorted¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Yoshiko-sama has been Ruriko¡¯s attendant all this time. She¡¯s not as distorted as we are¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸To live with the daughter of Kouzuki house is to be exposed to the eyes of various people. Yoshiko-sama just reached the same position as us today. What will happen afterward will change depending on Grandfather and Yoshiko-san herself¡¹

    ¡¸Change?¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshiko-sama is an illegitimate child, she had the position of servant all this time so, even if she¡¯s perceived as Grandfather¡¯s granddaughter, the relatives of Kouzuki house and other noble houses can only see her as lower than us¡¹

    Y-Yeah

    ¡¸But that¡¯s also a good thing. There¡¯s no possibility that Yoshiko-sama will be chosen as the successor of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Now, Grandfather has promoted Yoshiko-sama to make the people around Ruriko avert their attention but, in reality, Ruriko and I are present, so it won¡¯t be pushed to Yoshiko-sama. She doesn¡¯t have a seat in Grandfather¡¯s inheritance¡¹

    I see.

    The inheritance of Kouzuki house¡¯s wealth is after Jii-chan¡¯s death.

    Yoshiko-san is the illegitimate daughter of Shigeharu, the eldest son of Jii-chan

    It¡¯s more than ten years past since Shigeharu has been killed.

    In short, there¡¯s currently no one left in Shigeharu¡¯s faction.

    Even if Jii-chan announced Yoshiko-sam long ago.

    Kouzuki group won¡¯t choose Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸Ruriko will be the successor. That will be the result since the people inside Kouzuki house are basically conservatives¡¹

    The current Kouzuki group is divided into the group which one endorses Ruriko and the other endorses Misuzu.

    But, if Ruriko and Misuzu who didn¡¯t have much interaction get along.

    Those who fuel the confrontation has no choice but to stay silent.

    In that case, Ruriko will automatically be the successor.

    ¡¸Of course, as mentioned by Grandfather before, I will hold the real power of Kouzuki group. I¡¯ll give instructions on management and Ruriko will reign as the head. I think that would be for the best. I think that Grandfather aims for that as well¡¹

    Ah, if there¡¯s no conflict between Ruriko and Misuzu.

    Then that would be the best shape.

    ¡¸But, we shouldn¡¯t let Ruriko notice that for now. If she thinks of herself as the successor, she¡¯ll be stubborn and close up her mind¡¹

    Therefore, Jii-chan banished Ruriko from Kouzuki house on purpose.

    In order to make her look at Kouzuki house objectively.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the culmination of the leadership studies Grandfather has given to Ruriko. In the few years, no it might be over ten years. Ruriko will have her time to be loved as Danna-sama¡¯s slave. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be a big asset after Ruriko becomes the head¡¹

    Misuzu said, I finally see the whole picture of Jii-chan¡¯s plan

    ¡¸Of course, even after becoming the head of Kouzuki house, Ruriko is still Danna-sama¡¯s slave. Please cherish her forever¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s fine but

    ¡¸But, Yoshiko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as Grandfather is alive, I think the atmosphere of¡ºI may be selected as a successor¡»will be kept. In order to eliminate their attention to Ruriko. But, that person will never become a successor Yoshiko-sama can love and decide her marriage partner freely¡¹

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t it harsh for her to be Ruriko¡¯s shield?¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, I think that Grandfather would like to talk with Yoshiko-sama sooner or later. I think that Yoshiko-sama will be willing to accept if it¡¯s for Ruriko¡¹

    That might be, but

    ¡¸I think that Yoshiko-sama will bear a grudge towards Danna-sama for a while¡¹

    Yeah, I

    I took away Yoshiko-san¡¯s precious princess and made her my sex slave.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m ready for it¡¹

    I said, Misuzu then

    ¡¸Geez, don¡¯t make that face, it ruins your cute face¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be grudged, Michi and I will comfort you a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Huh?!

    ¡¸Hey, Michi, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m licking Master¡¯s butthole¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s dirty you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to lick it¡¹

    Then it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Come, Danna-sama, let¡¯s wash your hair as well¡¹

    Misuzu puts shampoo on my head.

    She scrubs with both hands.

    Misuzu¡¯s breasts are dancing in front of me.

    ¡¸Is there anywhere itchy?¡¹

    ¡¸None, though¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to suck your nipples¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, here, come¡¹

    Misuzu sticks out her chest to my face.

    Misuzu¡¯s nipple tastes like soap.

    But, it¡¯s hard that it feels pleasant to the tongue.

    ¡¸Excuse me as well¡¹

    Michi crawls around and sucks my glans.

    ¡¸Michi, don¡¯t make him ejaculate. We¡¯re after Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m aware!¡¹

    Michi skillfully uses the pace.

    She controls it so I won¡¯t cum

    Dammit, she¡¯s reading my mind.

    She knows what¡¯s the limit of my endurance.

    ¡¸But still, I think that it¡¯s good to have Ruriko lose her virginity like it¡¯s a ritual. Everyone in the¡ºfamily¡»can participate¡¹

    Mana, Megu, and Nei accompany Ruriko on the purification and makeup ritual.

    I¡¯m with Misuzu and Michi.

    Margo-san¡¯s entertaining the guards of Jii-chan.

    Katsuko-nee too.

    ¡¸Jii-chan¡¯s secretary, she¡¯s the one we saw at the hotel¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s young secretary is trained.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Danna-sama!¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me and pushes her elastic boobs on my face.

    ¡¸We¡¯re carnivores. We need to defeat other animals and eat their meat¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t¡¯ know if I¡¯m a carnivore or not though¡¹

    To be honest, I don¡¯t have the confidence.

    ¡¸Danna-sama is also quite the carnivore, you definitely eat the meat served right in front of you¡¹

    That might be.

    I lick Misuzu¡¯s nipples again.

    ¡¸Hey, Danna-sama, this loss of virginity ritual when everyone participates, let¡¯s do it from now on!¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸But, this is already¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, you will still take away so many virgins!¡¹

    No, that¡¯s

    True, I have to ravish Agnes tomorrow, but

    ¡¸It¡¯s around ten to twenty people!¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸If there¡¯s a girl Danna-sama would like to ravish, just let us know. We¡¯ll also inform Danna-sama when we find a girl we want Danna-sama to ravish!¡¹

    Misuzu

    ¡¸We¡¯re carnivores after all¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s smile is like of a holy maiden.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll only have Danna-sama as our men for the rest of our life however, we love cute girls too. Right, Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Michi answers as she sucks my penis.

    Right.

    These two also likes girls.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s rinse your hair, please close your eyes¡¹

    Then, Misuzu puts the shower on top of my head.

    Washing the bubbles away.

    Rinsing my hair.

    Sweeping my skin.

    ¡¸I will do anything to make Danna-sama feel good!¡¹

    Misuzu whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸I hold the power of Kouzuki house after all!!!¡¹

 Chapter 419. Virgin Deflowering (Part 1)

    Chapter 419. Virgin Deflowering (Part 1)

    After taking a shower, Misuzu and Michi wipes my body

    ¡¸Ufufu, please do your best¡¹

    Before putting on a bathrobe, Misuzu kisses my glans once again.

    ¡¸Let me give my regards to this too¡¹

    Michi kisses the tip of my penis too.

    As it¡¯s aroused, transparent pre-cum comes out.

    Michi then licked that liquid.

    Ah.

    My libido is overflowing that if Ruriko¡¯s in front of me, I would attack her right away

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi are also wearing bathrobes on top of their naked bodies.

    Furthermore, the bathrobe has a very short hem.

    It¡¯s like a miniskirt.

    Their thighs turned smooth from the bath are exposed.

    ¡¸This way!¡¹

    Michi guides us.

    As expected of Michi.

    Just taking in Katsuko-nee¡¯s lecture in advance, it seems that she¡¯s gotten the complex structure of this mansion inside her head.

    But still.

    ¡¸Huh, it¡¯s not that room, right?¡¹

    Michi leads us not to the special room that¡¯ll be used to ravish Ruriko.

    But instead on the room next to it.

    ¡¸No, we must first come to this room. We¡¯ll stay in here. The¡ºroom of love¡»is only for Ruriko and you¡¹

    Since it¡¯s supposed to be like that, it cant¡¯ be helped

    Misuzu knocks on the door.

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Ruriko, the offer for today, speaks from the inside.

    Misuzu opens up the door.

    We come inside.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been waiting! Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Sitting on the wine-red velveted chair is Nei, Mana, Megu, and Ruriko in the center.

    Megu and Mana are wearing the same miniskirt bathrobe as Misuzu.

    Nei¡¯s wearing the Greek style white costume back during the¡ºsister¡¯s association¡»event.

    It suits Nei who¡¯s breasts are big.

    And, Ruriko.

    She¡¯s wearing a red silk underwear.

    Her neck, wrist, and her ankles have©`

    Sparkling gold ornaments.

    There are red jewels embedded in gold.

    This is the outfit Jii-chan prepared?

    Then, her face is arranged by Nei.

    Her beauty¡¯s polished up more than ever.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been waiting, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s wearing red and gold sparkles, bows to me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, Ruri-oneechan¡¯s beautiful isn¡¯t she?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re very beautiful. Ruriko¡¹

    I answered honestly

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Ruriko blushed.

    ¡¸Now then, the escorts will stay here¡¹

    Nei tells the girls in their bathrobes.

    ¡¸Does anyone have a parting shot to Ruriko?¡¹

    First, Megu;

    ¡¸The first hurts but, Yoshi-kun¡¯s gentle, do your best¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Megumi-oneesama. Thank you very much¡¹

    Following, Michi.

    ¡¸Losing your virginity is the first step. You must learn a lot from now on in order to please Master Fulfil your duty as a slave with that intention¡¹

    Michi is Ruriko¡¯s coach.

    ¡¸Yes, Michi-sama. Please teach me from now on¡¹

    Even if they¡¯re of the same age, Ruriko views Michi as a senior on being my¡ºwoman¡»

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind large numbers at the start, anyway, just have Onii-chan a lot. Have your stomach filled up with his semen! You just have to endure the pain for tonight!¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s raped multiple times during her first time said.

    ¡¸Yes. Thank you for teaching me a lot, Mana-san. I¡¯ll do everything you told me!¡¹

    Since it¡¯s Mana, she must¡¯ve taught some biased knowledge about sex

    That¡¯s a bit worrying.

    Lastly, Misuzu tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸Once Danna-sama has embraced, made you his¡ºwoman¡»you¡¯ll finally be our true¡ºfamily¡»okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-oneesama, Ruriko knows it all¡¹

    The two who draw the blood of Kouzuki house smile at each other.

    ¡¸Ruriko, we are born under the bloodline of the head of Kouzuki house. Do you remember the words Grandfather always say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we may be daughters of Kouzuki house but the property of Kouzuki house belongs to all the people who support the house. One must not think that it¡¯s their own¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We must think that we don¡¯t own anything. What we wear, what we hold, it¡¯s all borrowed from Kouzuki house, we¡¯re allowed to use it to show the honor and prestige of Kouzuki house. One must treat it carefully and return it to the house someday¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, one must behave with the right attitude as the daughter of Kouzuki house, any time, anywhere. We¡¯re the symbol of Kouzuki house¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸And that commandment as a daughter of Kouzuki house doesn¡¯t apply to you anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m no longer a member of Kouzuki house. I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s slave already¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸Yes. And as Danna-sama¡¯s slave, means that you belong to him, you must show that Danna-sama is special to you¡¹

    Misuzu speaks kindly.

    ¡¸This person is your master. Congratulations, Ruriko. You finally hold onto something your own¡¹

    ¡¸My own?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, It¡¯s not borrowed from the house, it¡¯s yours. There¡¯s only one person you¡¯re allowed to give your affection for your lifetime¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, my, Master!!¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me like a blooming flower.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same for me, Danna-sama is the only one I love in this world, the only one I will give my body and mind to¡¹

    Being my slave means being my property.

    And that¡¯s the first time.

    Ruriko¡¯s released from the spell of Kouzuki house.

    Becoming mine means that Ruriko also has me.

    I¡¯m also Ruriko¡¯s own.

    ¡¸Ruriko has already dedicated her heart to Danna-sama, the next would be your body. The body ties are more important than the heart. Do your best to it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-oneesama, thank you very much¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head to Misuzu.

    Ruriko¡¯s behavior is elegant and beautiful.

    ¡¸Okay then, we¡¯ll return to the basement. Nagisa-san would have problems being alone as she¡¯s taking care of Edie, Agnes, and even Rei-chan!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Mao-chan¡¯s about to sleep so we have to take the final weapon¡ºlittle girl¡»to the bed!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we also want to talk to Agnes-san¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸I guess Edie-san also wants to see Michi?¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest, I¡¯m not really good with her¡¹

    Michi answers.

    But, Edie thinks that Michi¡¯s her best friend.

    ¡¸I actually want to see Onii-chan and Ruri-oneechan¡¯s first sex on the sidelines but, first experiences has to be done with just the two people!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸I also had a good memory when I was alone with Onii-chan, and he made love with me passionately¡¹

    No, Mana.

    Your first experience is a rape.

    Furthermore, I fucked you three times on the grass while the rain¡¯s pouring down

    ¡¸Onii-chan, let¡¯s do it again!¡¹

    Mana smiles as she looks at my expression.

    ¡¸I know that Onii-chan wants to do that kind of sex more, right?¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Uhm, me too, if possible. Rather, I want it!¡¹

    Masochist Megu said.

    ¡¸Of course, me too¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s got the reputation for being an M.

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    Even Misuzu.

    ¡¸Well then, me too, ufufufu!¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸Well, putting that aside, Ruri-oneechan, I¡¯d like the two of us to serve Onii-chan together later, would you like to join in?¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Having one-on-one sex is good but, it¡¯s also fun doing it with everyone!¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸Yes, if you do not mind¡¹

    She accepts Mana¡¯s offer with a smile.

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s settled!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, well then, everyone else can go!¡¹

    Then Nei takes out a digital camera.

    ¡¸Actually, Katsuko-nee was supposed to be the photographer but, she¡¯s got work somewhere else so I¡¯m doing it!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s training the young secretary of Jii-chan¡¯s

    ¡¸Ah, Nee-san, could you take a photo of this group?¡¹

    I want to take a commemorative photo before Misuzu and others get off.

    The proof that these girls gave their blessing to Ruriko¡¯s first experience.

    ¡¸Okay then, gather around Ruriko¡¹

    Everyone gathers around.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m taking a photo, smile!¡¹

    Yeah, everyone¡¯s smiling.

    Ruriko¡¯s not alone.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Misuzu and others exit the room.

    The people remaining in the room are me, Ruriko, and Nei.

    ¡¸Now then, this time, it¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s commemorative photo!¡¹

    Kuromori¡¯s custom is to take photos of the girls before they lose their virginity

    ¡¸Ruriko, take those off¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Ruriko stands up and bashfully takes off the undershirt¡¯s obi.

    Nei takes a photo of her embarrassed look.

    ¡­Shurururu

    Silk makes a sharp noise.

    The front of the undershirt opens up.

    Her white skin, well-shaped breasts, and her hairless crotch appears.

    And then.

    Ruriko¡¯s coiled with gold and ruby necklace, and a gold string around her thin stomach.

    Golden bracelets on both hands, and golden anklet on both legs.

    All of them are wonderfully crafted, embedded with jewels.

    ¡¸Gustave Morrow¡¯s Salome¡¹

    Nei said while taking a photo.

    ¡¸Kouzuki Ojii-chan¡¯s got some taste!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, Ruriko should also be wearing seven veils, not just red silk. That¡¯s quite degenerate¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it

    ¡¸If Yo-chan doesn¡¯t care, Ruriko might be beheaded. It¡¯s like John the Baptist!¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen to me¡¹

    Ruriko answers bashfully

    ¡¸Right, Kouzuki Ojii-chan would be the one who¡¯d have his head fall off. He holds such feelings for his granddaughter after all!¡¹

    Nei just keep on taking photos

    ¡¸Seriously, what an old geezer¡¹

    Nei, Jii-chan¡¯s watching you know

    I think

    ¡¸Long ago, there¡¯s a princess called Salome, it¡¯s a story where she stripped dance in front of her old father, the King and asked the freshly severed head of the saint as a reward¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a story originally written in the bible, but the name Salome doesn¡¯t come out in the bibles, Oscar Wilde¡¯s drama has created that image¡¹

    Nei and Ruriko explain.

    ¡¸Oh right. Ruriko, dance for a bit. Take off the silk undershirt while dancing!¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    Ruriko dances while turning over the hem of her red undershirt.

    Beautiful.

    This 15-year-old girl¡¯s naked body is shining.

    The golden pieces of jewelry in her whole body shake around and make a bell sound.

    ¡¸Oh, good, good, okay then, take it off!¡¹

    Hearing Nei¡¯s signal, Ruriko throws off the undershirt!

    It flutters through the air and the red silk shines.

    Ruriko who¡¯s naked and only wears accessories lightly dances.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, good, good!¡¹

    Nei takes even more photos.

    Ruriko who loves dancing from the bottom of her heart dances entranced, showing a gentle face.

    The smile is like of a celestial maiden¡¯s.

    Ah, Ruriko¡¯s stiffness is coming off.

    Nei might¡¯ve made Ruriko dance just for that

    ¡¸Okay, we¡¯re done!¡¹

    The dance stops.

    ¡¸That was beautiful Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Onii-sama. Iyan!¡¹

    Ruriko turned shy noticing that she was naked!

    She twists her body, hiding her crotch and breasts with her hands.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hide it! We¡¯ll be taking photos of that part now!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Okay, take a seat over there and open your legs wide!¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s red to her ears looks at me.

    ¡¸Show it to me, Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Ruriko opens her legs.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t turn your face, look at me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, open up Ruriko¡¯s pussy with your fingers¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve got to take photos of her hymen¡¹

    Ah

    ¡¸Ruriko, I¡¯m touching it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please don¡¯t be too hard on me¡¹

    I squat down in between the embarrassed Ruriko¡¯s legs.

    Ruriko¡¯s virgin pussy is completely closed.

    ¡¸Open up your legs more, like this¡¹

    I grab Ruriko¡¯s thighs and open her up further.

    Changing the position of her waist so the secret part could be higher.

    ¡¸I¡¯m opening it¡¹

    I open my finger sticking with Ruriko¡¯s slit, making a V shape

    Kupaa.

    The hot love nectar drips down slowly

    ¡¸Ahn, please don¡¯t look there!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Ruriko, you say ¡°Please take a look¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸This is Ruriko¡¯s most important part so I want to see it properly¡¹

    Ruriko nods then looked at me.

    ¡¸Yes, please take a look, Onii-sama, my Master¡¹

    Then, spring flows out from Ruriko¡¯s insides.

    This warmth, it¡¯s a hot spring I guess?

    I want to fill this hot spring to the root as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, spread it, even more, Ruriko¡¯s pussy is small so you can¡¯t see the hymen!¡¹

    Nei says while taking photos of Ruriko¡¯s naked body and her expression

    ¡¸Yeah, I got it, Ruriko, here I go¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    I force Ruriko¡¯s secret part open¡­

    ¡¸Ah, I see it, it¡¯s pink!¡¹

    Nei shoots Ruriko¡¯s hymen.

    ¡¸Hmmm, it¡¯s closed so tight, if you break this it¡¯ll hurt a lot!¡¹

    Nei speaks her opinion as she looks at Ruriko¡¯s hymen.

    ¡¸I¡¯m prepared for the pain¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸Ruriko, did everyone teach you about virginity and your hymen?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Mana-san and Katsuko-sama did¡¹

    ¡¸I also did!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Once it¡¯s broken, it¡¯ll never come back again¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and I can¡¯t have sex with any other man for the rest of my life other than the man who broke my hymen¡¹

    Err.

    Was it Mana who spout that lie?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You can only have sex with the first person who broke your hymen and injected his sperm into the uterus! Furthermore, if the other party wants to have sex, you must entertain them any time anywhere, that¡¯s the rule of this world.¡¹

    Was it Nei?

    No, I¡¯m sure that she and Mana would just escalate the lies even more.

    But still.

    It¡¯s better to make Ruriko think that way

    ¡¸Ruriko, are you sure about it?¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸That, me breaking Ruriko¡¯s hymen¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be troubled if you just break it, please pour in your semen inside Ruriko¡¹

    Ruriko says while keeping her pussy exposed.

    ¡¸Like I said, are you sure about being just me for the rest of your life?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama, what about you Onii-sama?¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Would you really accept this immature woman like me?¡¹

    She looks at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah, I like you. Ruriko¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko¡¯s lips

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m looking forward to it too!¡¹

    She repeats kissing like a small bird.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, good, that¡¯s some good photos!¡¹

    Nei takes photos of us.

    ¡¸Okay, well then, it¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s turn to get naked, I¡¯ll take a photo of both of you naked¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    Ruriko takes off my bathrobe

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¹

    We hug each other naked.

    We kiss each other.

    ¡¸Okay, well then, lastly, Ruriko, kiss Yo-chan¡¯s penis.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll end the photography time at that¡¹

    Ruriko looks at my erect penis timidly

    Misuzu and Michi made it quite aroused earlier.

    It¡¯s harder than usual and it points to the sky strongly

    ¡¸Ruriko, touch it¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    I forcibly make the frightened Ruriko touch my penis.

    ¡¸It¡¯s big, and hot¡¹

    ¡¸This is going inside Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸ Can it really come inside?¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸It will! It went inside me, and Ruriko also saw Michi who¡¯s smaller have it enter her, right? It also went inside Mana, who¡¯s younger!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s feeling fear from my penis.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, look, touch the tip. That would please Yo-chan if you do that¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    The naked Ruriko squat in front of me.

    ¡¸L-Like this?¡¹

    She grabs my penis with trembling hands.

    She kisses the tip of the glans gently.

    Nei takes a photo of that.

    ¡¸Okay then, the pre-shooting¡¯s done!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸And then, you two go to the next room, Mufufufu, what¡¯s left is to enjoy it just the two of you! You can do what you want. Then, when you¡¯re finished, just make the call on the phone at the bedside. The line¡¯s directly connected to me. Then, I¡¯ll start the post-photography¡¹

    Taking a photo of the naked Ruriko, covered in semen and virgin blood.

    ¡¸Yes, Nei-oneesama, thank you for everything¡¹

    Ruriko puts on her undershirt and bows to Nei.

    ¡¸With that said, Ruriko, get in the room first¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan will come in three minutes later¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the slave¡¯s job to welcome the master in the room!¡¹

    Nei shows another lie again

    ¡¸H-Haa¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, just go there Ruriko. Go go, hurry up ¡¶HURRY UP!¡·¡¹

    ¡¸I-I Understand, then, Onii-sama, I will go ahead¡¹

    Nei went that far, there must be a reason for it.

    ¡¸Yeah, wait over there. I¡¯m going right away¡¹

    I tell Ruriko with a smile

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting¡¹

    Ruriko bows and goes to the special room alone.

    The door closes.

    ¡¸Now then, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei looks at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸As expected of a Kouzuki house¡¯s lady, she¡¯s much tougher than Misuzu!¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸That girl¡¯s forcing herself so much now¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸She¡¯s actually scared so much. Being Yo-chan¡¯s slave, sex too¡¹

    Ah, she may be convinced on her head, but,

    She¡¯s always holding down her feelings.

    Ruriko¡¯s that kind of girl.

    ¡¸You also know it on the final kiss to your dick right? Her body refuses. She¡¯s scared so much that she can¡¯t help it¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸Therefore, don¡¯t ever go easy on her. Ravish her with the intent of raping her!¡¹

    ¡¸Nei?!¡¹

    ¡¸If not, that girl¡¯s pride won¡¯t break¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s pride

    ¡¸That girl believes that she accepted her fate. That¡¯s the only evidence that she escaped from the spell of being the daughter of Kouzuki house¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸Therefore, no matter how her body rejects it, ravish her. If you hold back there and don¡¯t have sex with her, it¡¯ll just leave a wound in her heart¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸That girl is still enduring. She lies to her heart, try to smile, you have to destroy them all!¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸Get her naked, make her cry! Turn her back to just a girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I answered Nei kisses me.

    Then, she pats my erect penis gently

    ¡¸Aaah, it¡¯s so hard, I want this inside me!¡¹

    She strokes it.

    ¡¸Misuzu and others have licked this quite a lot right? I also want it to be released inside of me¡¹

    Nei also gives it a fellatio.

    ¡¸But, it can¡¯t be helped, Onee-chan will have to endure!¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave being Ruriko¡¯s Onee-chan to you¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! I¡¯m everyone¡¯s Onee-chan!¡¹

    Then, she slaps my ass.

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s three minutes, Ruriko¡¯s waiting for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I got it¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Click

    I enter the room without knocking.

    Ruriko¡¯s sitting at the edge of the bed, wearing her red undershirt.

    Ruriko got completely nervous within three minutes.

    ¡¸W-Welcome, Onii-sama¡¹

    Her voice is stiff.

    ¡¸Uhm, should I prepare tea?¡¹

    This room has everything prepared

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s begin right away¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Y-Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been wanting to embrace Ruriko that I can¡¯t hold back anymore¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    I sit next to Ruriko

    Ruriko reseats to keep a distance from me.

    Perhaps she¡¯s doing it unconsciously

    As expected, when we¡¯re alone.

    She¡¯s afraid of the first experience that¡¯s about to start

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, scared?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s putting a strong front.

    ¡¸Ruriko, let me tell you beforehand¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Ruriko swallows her saliva and looked at me.

    ¡¸You see, Men, once they start to have sex, they can¡¯t be stopped. No matter how much Ruriko cries, get hurt, I will never stop until I finish¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t cry¡¹

    Yet, Ruriko¡¯s body is trembling.

    ¡¸No, Ruriko, be honest. There¡¯s no one else here but us¡¹

    ¡¸Honest?¡¹

    Her big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re scared or if it hurts, just say it clearly. Speak out what you think. Let your heart bear¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face looks like she doesn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡¸Ruriko has already opened her heart to Onii-sama¡¹

    That must be what Ruriko senses.

    She¡¯s resolute in her head, but©`

    ¡¸I know that. What I¡¯m talking about is that you have to be rawer, speak out the words that come from the bottom of your heart¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Ruriko, hold onto this¡¹

    I stick out my erect penis in front of Ruriko

    ¡¸Eh? Uhm?¡¹

    ¡¸Just do it¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s trembling hands wrap up my penis.

    ¡¸Stronger¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s hot, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Look into my eyes¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Her puzzled big eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to bear my child¡¹

    I say clearly

    ¡¸Can you tell? This is the thing for that, the act we¡¯re about to do¡¹

    At that moment.

    Ruriko trembles.

    Up until now, she convinced herself that the act of sex is

    That it is an act of beasts overflowing with lust.

    Ruriko noticed.

    ¡¸You said it earlier, I won¡¯t hold back¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how much Ruriko¡¯s in pain, suffer or cry, I¡¯ll pour in my semen inside you. I will do it as much as I want until I¡¯m satisfied!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes tremble in fear.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s begin, Ruriko!¡¹

 Chapter 420. Virgin Deflowering (Part 2)

    Chapter 420. Virgin Deflowering (Part 2)

    I push down Ruriko to the bed

    I open up her undershirt and expose her cute breasts

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m scared, Onii-sama¡¹

    I lick Ruriko¡¯s nipples.

    The nipple that¡¯s still sunken in the depths sprouts like a bud.

    Though she fears sex, Ruriko¡¯s young body is burning with excitement.

    ¡¸Hii, Ahn!¡¹

    Since it¡¯s the two of us in the room, Ruriko leaks out her voice unconsciously

    I play-bite with Ruriko¡¯s breasts.

    I engrave the shape of my teeth on her soft skin.

    ¡¸I-It hurts, Onii-sama!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are entirely teary from the fear, embarrassment, and pain

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be hurt, to be scared¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s wet eyes look at me.

    ¡¸Ruriko, it¡¯s your first time having sex. It¡¯s normal to be scared, to be hurt¡¹

    I lick from Ruriko¡¯s neck to her ears.

    ¡¸Hyaaaan! Don¡¯t lick me there!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to touch even more places you know, and I¡¯ll lick Ruriko¡¯s whole body with my tongue¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s embarrassing, Onii-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Show an even more embarrassed face, that scared face, that pained face too!¡¹

    I whisper to Ruriko.

    ¡¸Whatever face you show, its mine Show them all to me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸I will completely devour your mind and body¡¹

    Ruriko in my arms tremble.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it means to be my¡ºwoman¡», Ruriko¡¹

    I open up Ruriko¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you a¡ºwoman¡»¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s trembling so hard.

    She must be terrified. Afraid so much.

    But, I.

    I crawl my tongue on Ruriko¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s pussy is sour¡¹

    I make a sound on purpose, sucking her love nectar as I say it.

    ¡¸Iyaaan~ Don¡¯t say that!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious, Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooo, so embarrassing, this is embarrassing!!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body is getting hot.

    I expose Ruriko¡¯s clitoris and lick it up.

    ¡¸Aaaahn!¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s usually docile leaks out a loud voice.

    ¡¸Not there, I feel weird there!¡¹

    I pour in saliva and lick it splashingly.

    ¡¸Even though I said no, Onii-sama!¡¹

    I change the position of my body while licking Ruriko¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Ruriko, lick mine too¡¹

    I stick out my erect penis in front of Ruriko.

    ¡¸Hiiii!!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s afraid of the male genital in front of her eyes.

    ¡¸Lick it wet it with Ruriko¡¯s saliva. If not, the pain entering Ruriko will increase¡¹

    I spit out a lie.

    ¡¸Cover it with your saliva¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko seems to have given up.

    She stretches her tongue to my glans.

    ¡¸Yes, you make it wet with your saliva¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Lick, lick.

    Her cute red tongue licks my penis.

    Ruriko¡¯s nervous.

    She¡¯s trembling but, she fellates me bashfully

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to make you wet too¡¹

    Once again, I attack Ruriko¡¯s slit with my tongue.

    ¡¸Haaan~¡¹

    She raised a pleased voice, Ruriko lets go of her tongue from my penis

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stop, just keep on licking¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹

    We continue to do sixty-nine.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah, Onii-sama, this pose¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, do you like it, Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸No, uhm, this is embarrassing, very embarrassing, we¡¯re like animals!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s love nectar drips down like a flood.

    ¡¸I see, then we¡¯ll be doing this from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to do it like this from now on, Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be like a beast, return to your animal instincts¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s also a beast¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¹

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s do some animal acts¡¹

    I get up.

    It¡¯s finally time to put it in.,

    ¡¸Ruriko, raise your ass¡¹

    The angle of insertion is accessible when the waist is higher.

    I thought of pushing the cushion on the bedside under Ruriko¡¯s waist.

    ¡¸U-Uhm, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s heart is probably not ready for this.

    Her body¡¯s stiff, she¡¯s just trembling, unmoving.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaa!¡¹

    I forcibly raise Ruriko¡¯s ass and put on a cushion

    While at it, I also strip off her undershirt.

    Ruriko¡¯s naked body decorated with gold and jewels is bare before me.

    ¡¸Wait, please wait¡¹

    I grab Ruriko¡¯s feet.

    I forcibly open it wide.

    ¡¸No, wait, nooo, Onii-sama!¡¹

    Then, I face my dick in the middle of Ruriko.

    Ruriko¡¯s still trembling.

    She closes her eyes from fear.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t close your eyes! Look at me!¡¹

    I scream at Ruriko

    ¡¸It¡¯s the moment I become your master! Look at my face!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    She is a 15-year-old beauty.

    A successor of the leading noble houses in Japan, Ruriko

    Her big pupils look at me.

    Her expression is cloudy with fear.

    Click click click!

    I wondered what that sound is then,

    Ruriko¡¯s teeth are making noises from trembling in fear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Ruriko¡¯s not alone¡¹

    I look down on Ruriko and said

    ¡¸Not, alone?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m here with you, sex is for two people to do¡¹

    While we keep staring at each other, I bring the tip of my penis to Ruriko¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s coming inside Ruriko¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t. It¡¯s impossible for that big thing to enter.1 There¡¯s no way it can go in!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s virgin door is tiny.

    Even though I¡¯ve caressed it and let out a lot of love nectar, it¡¯s still close.

    I spread it open with my fingers.

    I stick in the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸H-Hot!¡¹

    Making contact with the entrance, Ruriko trembles.

    ¡¸Here I go¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are tinted with fear.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want this after all! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m afraid!!! Stop, please stop!!!¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s too late

    Nuuun!!

    ¡¸N-Nooooooo!!!!¡¹

    The glans pushes inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸I-It hurts! I-It¡¯s tearing! I¡¯m scareeeed!!!¡¹

    A hard wall immediately stops my penis!

    It feels like the hymen.

    ¡¸I¡¯m breaking it, Ruriko!!¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo, I¡¯m dyingg! I¡¯m going to die. Please stop! Onii-sama!!¡¹

    Ruriko shakes her head. Tears fall from her eyes.

    ¡¸If you die then I¡¯ll go together with you!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama?!¡¹

    ¡¸For now, tell me¡ºplease break it¡»say it, Ruriko!¡¹

    Ruriko resolves herself.

    ¡¸P-Please break it, Onii-sama!¡¹

    At that moment.

    I push in my weight inside Ruriko all at once.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Ruriko screams.

    ¡¸It hurtsssss! Ouch! It hurtsss!!¡¹

    Her hymen¡¯s ripped apart.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t enter! Please don¡¯t go further inside Rurikoooo!!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s vagina is narrow.

    It¡¯s too narrow.

    I forcibly push it to the shape of my penis.

    ¡¸It hurtsss, it hurts, my body¡¯s pierced!!!¡¹

    Ruriko grips the sheet tightly, enduring the pain.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t close your eyes! Look at me!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    Her eyes wet with tears look at me.

    ¡¸Just a bit, just a bit more¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-samaaaa¡¹

    Then

    Finally, my penis invades Ruriko to the root.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all in, Ruriko¡¹

    I tell Ruriko while breathing heavily.

    ¡¸All?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, both our stomachs are sticking perfectly¡¹

    I decided not to move for a while for Ruriko¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s right, such a big thing is inside of me?¡¹

    ¡¸Touch it¡¹

    I grab Ruriko¡¯s hand and lead it to the connecting part.

    ¡¸My, it¡¯s true¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s body can do it with me¡¹

    ¡¸With Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re born to have sex with me¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko gently while we¡¯re still connected.

    ¡¸Aah, Onii-sama, Ruriko is already owned by Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko said while looking up at me.

    ¡¸Not yet, not until I ejaculate inside Ruriko¡¹

    Aah, I¡¯m itching to move my waist.

    I want to let it all out inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Ruriko, from now on, no matter how much you cry, scream I won¡¯t stop until the end!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body stiffens from fear again.

    ¡¸Therefore, cry out a lot, scream. It¡¯s okay to struggle. But, don¡¯t ever close your eyes, look at me until the end¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s an order¡¹

    I look into Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes have my face reflected on it. Connected with Ruriko.

    I¡¯m sure that Ruriko too.

    She¡¯s looking at her figure being ravished by me.

    ¡¸Certainly, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a serious look

    Then.

    I start moving my hips.

    ¡¸Ouch, it hurts, it hurts, ouchhhhhhhhh!!!¡¹

    I keep piercing inside Ruriko.

    Growing faster, stronger.

    ¡¸It hurts, it hurts!!!!! I can¡¯t! This is impossible!¡¹

    But still, I©`

    Don¡¯t stop my piston!!

    I rub my max erect penis inside Ruriko, ravishing her!

    ¡¸Pull it out already! Please pull it out!! It hurts! It really hurts!!!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s big eyes plead with me while tears spill from her eyes.

    But still, there¡¯s no way I would stop!

    Not until I release my semen inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸Nooooo, no more!!! I can¡¯t endure this!! Please, stop already, forgive me, please spare meeeee!!¡¹

    The 15-year-old girl cries.

    She looks at me while crying

    I¡¯m the one raping Ruriko.

    Aaaaah

    ¡¸R-Ruriko, I¡¯m about to cum!¡¹

    After being teased by Misuzu, Michi, and Nei a lot.

    My limit was early

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming inside Ruriko!¡¹

    ¡¸Let it out! Hurry up and end this!!!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s mind is filled with escaping from the current pain and suffering.

    ¡¸Once I cum, you can no longer go back, are you sure about it, Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸?!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be my sex slave for the rest of your life, and you won¡¯t be able to return!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes trembles

    ¡¸My baby¡¯s going to be made inside Ruriko¡¯s belly!!¡¹

    At that moment, Ruriko

    She throws off her guise until now.

    The exact nature of the 15-year-old girl exposes itself!

    ¡¸I knew it, I don¡¯t want this!!! I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m afraid!!!¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scareeed! Stop, please stop!!!¡¹

    Aaah

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    Dooooooku!

    The first wave invades Ruriko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸H-Hooooot!!!¡¹

    ¡­Dooooooku!

    Ruriko¡¯s vagina defiled to white!

    ¡¸Nooooooooooo!!!¡¹

    Ruriko screams in despair while looking at my eye.

    Dooookukukuku!

    ¡¸It¡¯s coming. I¡¯m cumming, Ruriko!!¡¹

    ¡¸Stoooooop, I, I¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting pregnant, Rurikooo!!¡¹

    Doookuku!

    I twist my waist and pour inside Ruriko until the last drop.

    ¡¸Nooooooooooooooooooooo!!!¡¹

    Ruriko screams, then cries.

    While connected to me, embraced by me

    ¡¸Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Just like the heavy summer rain.

    Ruriko who lost her virginity cries.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Hii, hii, uuuuu, uuu!¡¹

    I hug the crying Ruriko for about 5 minutes.

    My erect penis isn¡¯t withering down.,

    It¡¯s still rampaging inside Ruriko.

    But still, I hug Ruriko, pat her head.

    ¡¸Uuuuuuuu, uuuu¡¹

    I lick up Ruriko¡¯s tears

    I kiss her cute lips over and over again

    ¡¸Uuuuu, Onii-samaa¡¹

    Finally, Ruriko opens her eyes.

    Her swollen eyes look at me.

    ¡¸Ruriko, what will happen to Ruriko?¡¹

    I

    ¡¸Ruriko doesn¡¯t need to think about that anymore¡¹

    ¡¸?!¡¹

    ¡¸What will happen to you from now on is my decision. Ruriko is already mine¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko.

    Then, Ruriko;

    Has given up on everything it seems.

    ¡¸Certainly, I¡¯ll obey as Onii-sama says¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that, Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s body felt great¡¹

    I massage Ruriko¡¯s breasts, rub her nipple, with the pulp of my finger.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of this forever¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, very much¡¹

    Ruriko answers for the time being.

    ¡¸Yeah. You¡¯re amazingly good¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yeah, you saw it right? My face when I ejaculate inside you. It felt excellent ¡¹

    ¡¸No, uhm, I don¡¯t remember it that much¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s filled with fear at the moment of receiving in my ejaculation.

    ¡¸Well then, look at it properly next time¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    I slowly move my waist.

    ¡¸Ouch¡¹

    ¡¸Does it still hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, my body already understands what sex is¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s obstinate as usual.

    ¡¸Oh, it feels good inside Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re mine and only mine¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m a slave only for Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s convinced that her body can¡¯t have sex with anyone but me already.

    I don¡¯t intend to correct that misunderstanding.

    She¡¯s my woman.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s inside is changing to my shape¡¹

    ¡¸ So my body can do that kind of thing¡¹

    ©`Able to have sex.

    Ruriko¡¯s learning through real experience.

    ¡¸Look, Ruriko¡¹

    While poking, turning around inside Ruriko, a hot sensation gather inside me.

    ¡¸Yes, what is it, Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko must be in pain. She asks me while frowning.,

    ¡¸I love you, Ruriko¡¹

    Those were the words that come from my mind.

    ¡¸I like you a lot¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¯s feelings are conveyed. Onii-sama really loves me¡¹

    Tears spill from Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯ll be together forever¡¹

    Ruriko shakes matching the movements to my waist.

    Her cute breasts in front of me too.

    We¡¯re moving in the same rhythm

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m going to cum again, Ruriko¡¹

    The second shot is rising.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll get a bit intense¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, go on¡¹

    I speed up moving my waist.

    The glans kisses Ruriko¡¯s plump opening again and again.

    Ruriko endures the pain.

    ¡¸Uuuuu, uuuuuu¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming soon¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Aaaaah

    Uuu!!

    ¡¸Ruriko, I love you!¡¹

    I cling to Ruriko¡¯s body

    Then I release it inside Ruriko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Ah, the hot, the hot stuff is coming in!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s staring at my face.

    I also look at Ruriko¡¯s face as she receives the sperm deep inside her vagina.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, you¡¯re making such a cute face¡¹

    Ruriko said as she looks at my face as I cum

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¹

    I loosen up and lie on top of Ruriko.

    Ruriko hugs me gently from below.

    She whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, I love you too!¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸I love you, I¡¯ll serve you forever, my, Onii-sama!¡¹

    With this, Ruriko¡¯s mind and body is my slave.

    I¡¯ve become Ruriko¡¯s eternal master.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We took a break for a while.

    Then, I called Nei.

    By the way, even after two shots, my erection hasn¡¯t withered yet.

    It¡¯s still hard inside Ruriko.

    Yes, I haven¡¯t pulled out yet.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m called so here I am, Jajajajajaaaan!¡¹

    Nei comes to the room, holding the camera.

    ¡¸Oh, still connected. Let¡¯s take photos right away !¡¹

    Nei immediately shoots us who are hugging on top of the bed.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, how many times?¡¹

    ¡¸Just two for now¡¹

    I answered honestly

    ¡¸What? Yo-chan, you can do it two to three more times right?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that Onii-sama¡¯s concerned about my body¡¹

    Ruriko answers while still having me in her

    ¡¸Ruriko, you drink it with your mouth in that case¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Drink Yo-chan¡¯s semen. I did that!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m very sorry, then right away¡¹

    Ruriko tries to get up.

    ¡¸Aah, no, no. Ruriko¡¯s virgin blood is in it you know? It¡¯s not right to lick the human blood. Therefore, fellating is once you¡¯re finished with bath¡¹

    Nei said, then laughed.

    She takes photos of us even more from various angles.

    ¡¸Ruriko, raise one of your legs, yes. Yes, it¡¯s entirely connected. Your face is in the photo too¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing to show such a crying face¡¹

    Ruriko seems to be more embarrassed about her crying face than her genital photographed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true, you¡¯re cute, Ruriko¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s crying voice is heard in the next room¡¹

    ¡¸My, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Ruriko blushes

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Ruriko¡¯s a girl who needs to cry and scream after all¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-oneesama?¡¹

    ¡¸You always endure so much, you make decisions in your head and pretend to be satisfied! You should cry out and expose your heart to Yo-chan sometimes! You can bear your soul to Yo-chan now right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if it¡¯s Onii-sama, then I¡¹

    Ruriko pats my cheeks gently

    ¡¸I love him from the bottom of my heart¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooh, that¡¯s so passionate!¡¹

    ¡¸I also love you Nee-san¡¹

    I tell Nei.

    ¡¸I know! Even I also love Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸I know that too¡¹

    We laugh at each other.

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s about time Yo-chan pulls out.¡¹ Ah, I¡¯m going to record a video instead!¡¹

    Nei changes the setting of the camera.

    ¡¸Okay, you can pull out now¡¹

    ¡¸Okay then, I¡¯m pulling out Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    I pull my penis out from Ruriko

    A tempo behind, my white liquid comes out of Ruriko¡¯s slit.

    Nei records that look

    But.

    Seeing it from pulling out, Ruriko¡¯s bleeding quite a lot.

    There¡¯s a red stain on the white sheet.

    ¡¸Sorry, Ruriko, it must¡¯ve hurt, right?¡¹

    I said, Ruriko

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal to hurt, it was Ruriko¡¯s first time after all¡¹

    She said then smiled.

    ¡¸Well, well, anyway¡¹

    Nei stops taking photos of Ruriko¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸Congratulations, Ruriko!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸With this, Ruriko¡¯s now an official member of our¡ºfamily¡»! Congratulations!¡¹

    Nei gives her blessing to Ruriko with a smile.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Nei-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko raises her body and sits on the bed.,

    ¡¸I may be incompetent, but please continue to guide me¡¹

    She bows to Nei

    ¡¸Not me, do that to Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    Ruriko faces me once again.

    ¡¸I may be a lacking slave, but please let me stay with you for the rest of my life, Onii-sama !¡¹

    She bows to me.

    Cute.

    My erect penis grows harder.

    I want to do it again, but.

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll be together for always! Ruriko!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko and reach out to her breasts.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, not now! Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei stops me.

    Ah, we¡¯ll rinse off the blood in the bath and do fellatio, right.

    Or does Nei want to join?

    ¡¸Anyway, the post-photography of the virgin deflowering is finished!¡¹

    Neu smiled then puts the camera on the bedside table.

    ¡¸Wait a moment¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Nei heads to the door of the room.

    She opens the door.

    ¡¸Sorry, thank you for waiting, come in!¡¹

    She invited a person outside the room?!

    W-Who?

    The person who came in is©`

    It¡¯s a small around 50-year-old lady wearing glasses

    She¡¯s holding to a big black bag.

    ¡¸Nee-san, who¡¯s this?¡¹

    I asked.

    Instead of Nei, the old lady spoke.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Ikeda¡¹

    Ikeda?

    Huh, I feel like I heard it somewhere.

    ¡¸Well then, Sensei, please do the examination!¡¹

    Ah, she¡¯s the female doctor affiliated with¡ºKuromori¡»!

    Eh, why is that Ikeda-sensei here?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been looking for the girls from here a long time but, it¡¯s my first time coming here to screen a girl after being just deflowered!¡¹

    Ah

    As expected, Ruriko¡¯s the successor of Kouzuki house.

    I don¡¯t know whether Jii-chan or Minaho-neesan made the appointment, but

    They made the doctor come to the mansion expressly!!!

    1. Things you want to hear from a girl

 Chapter 421. First Experience Re: Boot

    Chapter 421. First Experience Re: Boot

    Doctor Ikeda takes out a Maglite and metal examination tools from her big black leather doctor bag.

    ¡¸Okay, lie down there and open your legs¡¹

    She stares at Ruriko and says in a low voice.

    ¡¸it¡¯s fine, she¡¯s the doctor that checks us up!¡¹

    Nei smiles

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s okay, let the doctor examine you¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Ruriko lies down on the bed and opens her leg widely.

    Ikeda-sensei lights up the LED flashlight and points it at Ruriko¡¯s vagina.

    The blunt shining silver instrument spreads Ruriko¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s quite the amount, isn¡¯t this stomach full?!¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei inserts the tool inside Ruriko.

    My semen spills out again.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry about that¡¹

    I apologized to the doctor, though I¡¯m still naked.

    ¡¸Are you the one who recently sends me girls with broken hymen almost every day?¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei asks as she peep inside Ruriko

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Somehow, I feel embarrassed

    Starting with Misuzu, Megu, Mana, Michi, Nei, and now, Ruriko

    They all went to Ikeda-sensei to check if their genital¡¯s damaged from the deflowering, got contraceptive pills and got back home.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one who hasn¡¯t received check-up after losing her virginity

    Yukino¡¯s the only one who hasn¡¯t drunk contraceptive pills too.

    ¡¸These girls aren¡¯t prostitutes, are they?¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei¡¯s question pierced me.

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯re all women I¡¯ll protect for the rest of my life. I love them all¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Hmm, if it¡¯s just words, you can say anything¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    But.

    ¡¸This girl¡¯s strange, kinky look, are these decorations your hobby?¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸No¡¹

    ¡¸Right. If you make a girl of this age wear this, it¡¯s quite the hobby. You can be the rookie of the year in the pervert industry¡¹

    What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸Then that means, this is Kouzuki-san¡¯s hobby?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Ruriko answers instead of me.

    ¡¸Well, I guessed so. Then that means you¡¯re just dragged into this!¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei turns towards me.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s how it is! Sensei!¡¹

    Nei answers instead of me.

    ¡¸Right. It seems that you¡¯re still young, well, there must be various reasons for this. You don¡¯t need to answer. I don¡¯t want to know. You¡¯ve got to let absurd things pass in this world¡¹

    Sensei sighed amazed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a national qualified doctor¡¯s license, but basically, I only do jobs with no insurance¡¹

    Doctor Ikeda has been a doctor working in the underground world for many years.

    Knowing the rule of that society©`

    She tries not to be interested in things she doesn¡¯t need to know as much as possible

    ¡¸Yeah, well, it¡¯ll go well¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸¡ºVirgin Eaters¡»tear hymen. The opening¡¯s a bit swollen, but there are no other parts torn. When Men leave themselves to their desire, they become unreasonable, and they can¡¯t see the girl¡¯s body properly¡¹

    The doctor says while looking into Ruriko¡¯s vagina which is expanded by a tool and illuminated by a light.

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama was kind to me¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s depths seen has her face red in shame.

    ¡¸Yo-chan was kind to me during my first time too!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Right. This guy feels affection towards you girls. I can guarantee you that somehow. Looking at the situation after the hymen¡¯s torn, I can see it clearly¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei said.

    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no problem at all. Okay, Ojou-chan, you can close your feet now¡¹

    Doctor Ikeda looks inside her bag.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s pain meds and the usual thing¡¹

    ¡ºThe usual thing¡»is probably the emergency contraceptive

    ¡¸Also¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll teach her about how to drink the pills! Or rather, she have to drink together with me every day you know?¡¹

    Nei said while laughing.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true¡¹

    Then

    ¡¸Uhm, Sensei¡¹

    Ruriko closed her legs and asked the doctor.

    ¡¸When will I give birth to a child?¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Huh, you want to give birth?¡¹

    Even though they were talking about contraception earlier, who would¡¯ve thought that Ruriko would ask that.

    She gently holds her abdomen, where my semen¡¯s gathered.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯ll be the fruit of Onii-sama and my love¡¹

    ¡¸No, look¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¯s semen is poured deep inside my belly. Therefore, how long will it take before the baby¡¯s born?¡¹

    Ruriko asks with a serious face.

    ¡¸Well, usually, after fertilzation©`¡¹

    Shit.

    I stop the doctor from speaking.

    ¡¸Sensei, Ruriko¡¯s got no knowledge about sex at all!¡¹

    ¡¸ No knowledge you say? How old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m 15 years old¡¹

    Ruriko answers

    ¡¸Normally, at that age, you should know about it already, right? Elementary schools have sex education as well¡¹

    Hmm

    ¡¸Uhm, Ruriko hasn¡¯t received any education about it¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t taken any sex ed class?¡¹

    ¡¸No, to make it short, this was this girl¡¯s grandfather¡¯s idea!¡¹

    Nei said, Doctor Ikeda;

    ¡¸ Could it be that you, you¡¯re Kouzuki-san¡¯s kid?¡¹

    S-Sharp!

    Or rather, as expected, she knows Jii-chan.

    Ruriko

    ¡¸Yes. I was born into that family. But, I¡¯m no longer from Kouzuki house. Currently, I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s slave. I¡¯m not related to Kouzuki-sama at all¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Doctor Ikeda said.

    ¡¸Uhm, could it be that Kouzuki Jii-chan was the one who called Ikeda-sensei to this mansion?¡¹

    I asked without thinking.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. That old man called me by himself. That¡¯s why it feels like this is a house call¡¹

    I see.

    Then

    ¡¸When this mansion was still in business, I come here every day. Checking up the girls in here¡¹

    ¡¸Examination?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unknown when women under night business get infected with a man¡¯s sickness. Ah, since it¡¯s an excellent opportunity, let me teach you two, when you have sex with a new guy, put a¡ºmouthwash¡»at the tip of the guy¡¯s penis. When you take a shower with a man, you fellate them right? That gargle will do. Then, when the man stops you because his penis hurts, that means that he¡¯s got some illness. Don¡¯t ever have sex with that man. Immediately call those in charge, if it¡¯s this Mansion, call Kyouko-chan or Margo-chan, those girls will kick the guy out¡¹

    Doctor Ikeda thinks that Nei and Ruriko will become a¡ºprostitute¡»someday

    Well, considering about Kuromori until now, there¡¯s no doubt.

    But.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t have sex with another guy. I will devote my life to Onii-sama after all!¡¹

    Ruriko clings to me.

    ¡¸Ah, me too, I won¡¯t do it with anyone but Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei clings to me too.

    ¡¸Then, that, sensei. I have sex with Onii-sama. When will the baby arrive?¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei looks at me. She seems a bit amazed.

    I

    ¡¸Ruriko, not now¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Ruriko wants to give birth right way. Will it be in a month? Three months?¡¹

    Err.

    What should I say?

    Even I know that it takes ten months from sex to fertilization to birth, but;

    ¡¸Look, Ruriko! You won¡¯t have a baby right away! Because your body isn¡¯t ready to have it yet!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸My body?¡¹

    Ruriko, the naked 15-year-old girl looks at me.

    Her young body¡¯s still growing.

    Small breasts.

    Still sunken nipples.

    The fat in her ass is still thin.

    It¡¯s a young body of a middle school girl.

    ¡¸With your current growth, you still can¡¯t bear one, if you force yourself, then your and your child¡¯s life would be in danger! Are you okay with that?!¡¹

    Nei tells Ruriko

    ¡¸Ruriko, wait for a while longer until your body¡¯s mature¡¹

    I persuade Ruriko

    ¡¸Wait? Until how old?¡¹

    I look at Ikeda-sensei.

    ¡¸Until she¡¯s 19 or 20, right, sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s within the range¡¹

    Sensei somehow managed to agree with me.

    ¡¸Do I have to wait for four to five years?¡¹

    I hug Ruriko

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be an idiot. Five years is soon. Let¡¯s wait together. Okay? I¡¯m with you for always, Ruriko¡¹

    Ruriko hugs me too

    ¡¸I understand, Onii-sama, if you say so¡¹

    I give her a light peck.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, Yo-chan, me too!¡¹

    I hug Nei and kiss her.

    ¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯m also going to bear your child! Look forward to it!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸That is why! Ruriko, you have to make a lot of things that would make Yo-chan feel good using your body until it matures! Have a lot of sex!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nei-oneesama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s a good response!¡¹

    Nei clamps Ruriko¡¯s palm.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s enough, the post-examination is over for now. There¡¯s no problem. Ah, but Ojou-chan, don¡¯t have a male genital insert you for now. Try not to have sex until tomorrow. The bleeding¡¯s already stopped, but it¡¯s a bit swollen¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei said.

    But, I

    ¡¸Sensei, I want to have one more round of sex with Ruriko though¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸If you want then Misuzu, or the other girls or I can take care of you! No, of course, I¡¯ll teach Ruriko about fellatio, but we shouldn¡¯t force Ruriko to have another sex for today¡¹

    I shook my head.

    ¡¸Nah, I want to have sex with Ruriko and cum inside her again¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸If that¡¯s Onii-sama wishes then I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    ¡¸Nono, Ruriko, don¡¯t force yourself! Yo-chan, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡¹

    I tell Ruriko and Nei.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not okay to show a live feed video to that person!¡¹

    The two are taken aback.

    ¡¸I finally got it. The origin of all the problems!¡¹

    Yeah

    By expressly calling Ikeda-sensei here.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s first experience must be done according to Ruriko¡¯s will.¡¹ Not according to his expectations¡¹

    That person said the problem was with Ruriko.

    But it¡¯s wrong.

    I look at Ruriko on top of bed once again.

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    Her red silk undershirt¡¯s taken off.

    The gold accessories simulate the Gustave Morrow¡¯s¡ºSalome¡»

    The necklace with jewels, bracelet, and anklet.

    The golden strip on her soft belly.

    It¡¯s all prepared by him.

    Ruriko lost her virginity as he wanted

    ¡¸Ah, that one?¡¹

    Nei noticed my gaze.

    Yes.

    The actual cause of Ruriko¡¯s pain is©`

    ¡¸That person¡¯s obsession with Ruriko is deep. Too deep. That¡¯s why we must cut that off with our own hands today!!¡¹

    I said, Nei

    ¡¸Okay, I get it. Yo-chan plans to make a significant operation!¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Ruriko doesn¡¯t understand what Onii-sama means¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to, just follow me silently¡¹

    I look into Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to be with me forever, right?¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko will follow Onii-sama!¡¹

    Ruriko and I kiss each other.

    ¡¸Good girl, Ruriko!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko is for Onii-sama after all!¡¹

    Looking at us, Ikeda-sensei.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it but, I think that it¡¯ll still be fine with just another round. However, it¡¯ll only hurt for that girl so try to finish it fast¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much¡¹

    I wear my bathrobe.

    Ruriko also puts on her red clothing.

    Now, it¡¯s time to move.

    ¡¸Nee-san, which room?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, it¡¯s on the third monitoring room! I¡¯ll show the way!¡¹

    Nei smiles at us.

    ¡¸Ah, but, I have to send off Ikeda-sensei!¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei smiled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I know the in and out of this mansion even before you were born, I know my way home. I¡¯ll say hello to Morimoto on the road, well, there¡¯s Margo-chan too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ll take your offer then¡¹

    Nei bows her head to Ikeda-sensei, I also nod my head in a hurry.

    ¡¸Thank you for coming today!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you!¡¹

    Ruriko also bows.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to get some extra from that Kouzuki Jii-san. Rather than that, you won¡¯t send a girl whose hymen¡¯s torn tomorrow, or will you?¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei glares at me

    Err, that

    ¡¸Sorry, I think tomorrow or the day after that¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s a schedule, or how should I say it?¡¹

    I will be taking Agnes¡¯ virginity

    ¡¸Sorry, Sensei! That¡¯s for the¡ºKuromori¡»plan, Sensei¡¯s instructions, so don¡¯t bully Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei covers for me.

    ¡¸Then, well, I¡¯ll complain to Minaho-chan¡¹

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s the last one, for now, there¡¯s only one left¡¹

    I tell the doctor.

    ¡¸No, Yo-chan, the one is a definite, but it¡¯s possible that it might be two!¡¹

    Huh, Nei?

    Agnes and who?

    ¡¸Anyway, thanks for your hard work! Ikeda-sensei!¡¹

    Nei bows her head.

    ¡¸Really, thank you very much¡¹

    I bow deeply.

    Ikeda-sensei puffed.

    ¡¸Well, fine, you guys are entertaining!¡¹

    Then, she looks at me again.

    ¡¸Why is such a stupidly honest boy in this mansion?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we need him. We need Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei answers Ikeda-sensei¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Yeah, true, a¡ºvirgin eater¡»might be good¡¹

    She flicks her fingers on my forehead.

    ¡¸Well, anyway, I¡¯ll be checking the girls you break the virginity¡¹

    ¡¸My best regards¡¹

    Yeah, we also have to get a lot of contraceptive pills.

    Regular check-ups too.

    Ikeda-sensei¡¯s the only one we can consult on medically about sex.

    ¡¸Try to do your best, boy!¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei smiles.

    ¡¸My fee¡¯s quite expensive!¡¹

    Right.

    The medical expenses of my women.

    I have to pay for those too.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Ikeda-sensei takes her doctor bag and exits the room.

    Now then, we¡¯ve got to move too.

    ¡¸Ruriko, can you stand?¡¹

    I look at Ruriko who¡¯s on top of the bed.

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama, ouch!¡¹

    Ah, Ruriko¡¯s crotch must¡¯ve hurt.

    ¡¸Uhm, it still feels like Onii-sama¡¯s piercing me¡¹

    The damage from losing virginity remains.

    Now then, what to do?

    I look at Ruriko¡¯s body wearing the red undershirt.

    Ruriko¡¯s not that tall.

    Her body¡¯s slender.

    She¡¯s still 15 years old, so there¡¯s not much meat on her breasts or ass yet.

    If it¡¯s her, I guess I can

    ¡¸Ruriko, you okay with this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    I lift Ruriko in my arms.

    Ah, so light.

    She¡¯s lighter than I thought.

    I¡¯ve deflowered this kind of girl.

    ¡¸O-Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, just cling to me¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    As I carry her,

    Ruriko¡¯s cheeks blushed.

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s so nice, Ruriko, I want that too!¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸No, I think I can¡¯t do Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why! Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Ruriko¡¯s light¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuh, you mean that I¡¯m heavy?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Nee-san¡¯s quite, look, THICC!!¡¹

    There¡¯s a lot of volume in her breasts and ass!

    ¡¸What the hell! THICC?! What am I, just legs?!¡¹

    Nei shows.

    ¡¸I get it. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do Nee-san next time!¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I promise¡¹

    ¡¸Then good!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Ufufu, ? Yo-chan¡¯s going to princess carry me¡«? Yo-chan¡¯s going to princess carry me¡«? it¡¯s a secret to Megumi¡«?¡¹

    What¡¯s with that strange song?

    Ah, I have to train my muscles.

    I have to train to have a fit body to carry this voluptuous body.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go! Yo-chan! ? It¡¯s a secret to Misuzu?! ¡¹

    Then

    We leave the room.

    ¡¸Uhm, Onii-sama, where are we going?¡¹

    Ruriko asks as I carry her.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll see¡¹

    I smile at Ruriko

    ¡¸There¡¯s a guy who said that he wants Ruriko to look at Kouzuki house from the outside perspective, but he¡¯s the one who¡¯s not looking at Ruriko objectively¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean?¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me.

    ¡¸Okay, Yo-chan, and Ruriko-chan, it¡¯s this room!¡¹

    Nei points to a door.

    ¡¸Thanks, Nee-san!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re welcome! Well then, ¡¶READY¡·!¡¹

    Nei holds the doorknob.

    ¡¶GO!!¡·

    The door¡¯s opened suddenly without even knocking.

    I enter the room while carrying Ruriko.

    Inside the eight tatami mat room.

    Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san are there.

    ¡¸R-Ruriko-sama!!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san reflexively tries to get close to Ruriko!

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move!!¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸She¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡»!!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san stops.

    ¡¸What did you come here for?¡¹

    Jii-chan must be watching us going to this room.

    Ah, there¡¯s a big monitor on the wall.

    It projects the bed of the room we were in a while ago

    ¡¸What, I just came to return what¡¯s borrowed!¡¹

    I tell Jii-chan

    ¡¸Ruriko, could you get down?¡¹

    Yeah, as expected of the room where Kouzuki Shigetaka¡¯s invited in.

    The floor¡¯s got soft, fluffy carpet.

    Ruriko¡¯s ass won¡¯t hurt in here.

    I carefully put down Ruriko.

    ¡¸Borrowed, you say?¡¹

    I ignore Jii-chan¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Ruriko, I¡¯m taking these off¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸This silk undershirt, the gold necklace, bracelets, anklets, I¡¯ll take it all off. Get naked¡¹

    I take off Ruriko¡¯s undershirt forcibly.

    ¡¸W-What are you doing!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san panics.

    ¡¸Shut up! I¡¯m just taking off the clothes of my woman, what¡¯s wrong about it?!¡¹

    I intimidate Yoshiko-san

    Ruriko

    ¡¸Yes, go on, Onii-sama¡¹

    In front of her grandfather and beloved cousin

    Ruriko exposes her naked body.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s take it off one by one¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I first take off Ruriko¡¯s right bracelet.

    Removing the metal stopper.

    ¡¸Hey, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking it all off and returning them to Jii-chan. These are expensive, right? Even the jewels seem real!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s all made for Ruriko. I don¡¯t mind if you take it all!¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s upset.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it, what about Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it¡¹

    Now that both bracelets are taken off,

    Next is the anklets.

    ¡¸Never mind that, just take it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that I don¡¯t need it!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to have it!!¡¹

    I shout at Jii-chan!

    I¡¯m not scared of anything.

    I look up at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t¡¯ need it, all I need is the naked Ruriko¡¹

    Ruriko too

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m married to Onii-sama in my birth suit¡¹

    Ruriko said¡ºmarried¡»

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s mind and body are all for Onii-sama¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I

    No, we.

    We have to do it again.

    Not the first experience Jii-chan imagined Jii-chan wills.

    Our own first time.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, Ruriko also understands Onii-sama¡¯s heart.¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s redo it¡¹

    The first experience a while ago was Ruriko riding the rail Jii-chan laid down.

    Therefore, Ikeda-sensei came to visit as Jii-chan planned.

    With that, Ruriko will stay on top of Jii-chan¡¯s palm forever.

    She can never be independent.

    ¡¸Yes, I accept Onii-sama. Please have fun with Ruriko¡¯s body to the full extent!¡¹

    I, here.

    In front of Jii-chan.

    Will take away Ruriko¡¯s first time once again!!

 Chapter 422. Moderato Cantaloupe

    Chapter 422. Moderato Cantaloupe

    ¡¸Stop, please stop this!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san shouts.

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama, this is too much! Ruriko-sama was suffering so much earlier!¡¹

    This person also watched Ruriko¡¯s first experience with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t do horrible things to Ruriko-sama anymore!!¡¹

    She glares at me while crying.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that!¡¹

    I answer while rubbing Ruriko¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸I like Ruriko¡¯s body¡¹

    I lick Ruriko¡¯s nipple©`

    While Yoshiko-san and Jii-chan watch.

    ¡¸Please stop, do not defile Ruriko-sama any further!¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko as Yoshiko-san cries.

    I twine my tongue with Ruriko¡¯s.

    I make sure the two could see clearly.

    ¡¸Ruriko, touch it¡¹

    I opened up my bathrobe.

    Ruriko holds my penis still bloodstained from deflowering her.

    Ruriko twitched for a moment, but©`

    She readies herself and touches it.

    She gently stroke the glans.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, it¡¯s already this big!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I want to shove it inside Ruriko again¡¹

    I whisper to Ruriko while kissing her cheek and neck.

    ¡¸And then, I¡±m going to pour in my semen inside Ruriko¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body stiffens from tension, but,

    She takes a deep breath and calms her mind.

    Ruriko¡¯s body loosens.

    ¡¸Yes, please enjoy yourself¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are still swollen from crying due to losing her virginity looks at me.

    ¡¸Ruriko is for Onii-sama¡¹

    Aah

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama! Why are you saying that! Please leave that man!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san shouts, showing an expression of anger.

    But, Ruriko doesn¡¯t answer Yoshiko-san.

    Not even turning to her.

    Her pained eyes only look at me.

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama! Please listen to Yoshiko!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless, Yoshiko-san!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s already Yo-chan¡¯s slave! She¡¯ll never respond to Yoshiko-san unless Yo-chan orders her!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama! You¡¯re a lady of Kouzuki house! You mustn¡¯t do this!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama! Please rescue Ruriko-sama from this demon¡¯s hand! Please! I do not mind whatever happens to me!¡¹

    Jii-chan watches us silently

    ¡¸This is too cruel. Ruriko-sama is too pitiful!!¡¹

    Then, I

    ¡¸Ruriko, she said you¡¯re too pitiful. Is that so?¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m happy. Now that I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s slave¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko, I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, Onii-sama I adore you Onii-sama¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s thrown to despair by sight in front of her eyes.

    ¡¸Come, Onii-sama, it¡¯s already this hot and hard.¡¹ Please enjoy Ruriko¡¯s body!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s hand increases the hardness of my penis.

    ¡¸Okay, Ruriko, open your legs¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    This 15-year-old body lays down on the fluffy carpet.

    It¡¯s an unripe body, still growing.

    Ruriko spreads her legs wide.

    ¡¸Look, Jii-chan, you can see it, right? Ruriko¡¯s pussy. It¡¯s smeared with virgin blood and my semen. Can you see it?¡¹

    I open up Ruriko¡¯s slit so Jii-chan could see.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s still wet. Warm juice overflows¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Love nectar drips from her slit,

    Ruriko¡¯s aroused in this situation.

    The apparent love nectar is mixed with my semen, so it¡¯s a bit white. It¡¯s foaming.

    ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in, Ruriko¡¹

    I put my tense glans in between Ruriko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Ruriko grits her teeth.

    ¡¸No! Don¡¯t tense up!¡¹

    Nei instructs Ruriko

    ¡¸Ruriko, take a deep breath¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Suu.

    Haa

    ¡¸Ruriko is the who should accept Yo-chan and make him feel good! Don¡¯t make it look like you¡¯re being forced to do it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹

    Ruriko spreads her legs even wider.

    She lifts her waist to make it easier for me to enter.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, come in¡¹

    The 15-year-old beauty liberates her body to me.

    But.

    ¡¸Nono, don¡¯t show such a tragic face!¡¹

    I grind Ruriko¡¯s nipple with my thumb.

    ¡¸Ahn, haaa! Onii-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Does this feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸It tickles, it¡¯s so ticklish I¡¯m losing strength¡¹

    Good, she¡¯s getting loose.

    ¡¸Ruriko, take a deep breath¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Suu.

    Haa

    Ruriko takes a deep breath while looking at me.

    She no longer looks at her grandfather or her cousin.

    Just me.

    Suu

    Haa

    Suu

    I match my breathing with Ruriko¡¯s.

    Then, I invade

    ¡¸Haauuu!!¡¹

    It went through the torn hymen right away.

    Half of my penis is inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stop breathing, Ruriko!¡¹

    Haaa.

    As soon as Ruriko breathes out,

    I thrust further into

    Inside her soft flesh pot.

    ¡¸O-Ouch¡¹

    Did my penis rub on the ruptured membranes?

    Or maybe it scrapped the swollen parts from the first sex.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    Haa, haa, haa

    Ruriko¡¯s mouth is like a fish breathing as a man¡¯s genital is inserted into her.

    ¡¸Please do¡­.not mind me!!! Please do it until the end even if it pains Ruriko, Onii-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I thrust my waist in.

    ¡¸Higyaaaa!!¡¹

    Our lower parts made contact.

    My entire penis is fit perfectly inside this unripe girl.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all in, it¡¯s kissing the door to Ruriko¡¯s baby chamber¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s stomach feels stinging, so I can¡¯t tell it well¡¹

    It must still hurt.

    Ruriko¡¯s attacked with the shock of a foreign object inserted and pushing inside her vagina.

    There are beads of sweat on her forehead.

    Ruriko¡¯s enduring.

    ¡¸Jii-chan, can you see it?! Ruriko¡¯s connected to me! I¡¯m having sex with Ruriko!¡¹

    I shout at Jii-chan

    Jii-chan looks at us with gloomy eyes

    ¡¸Stop this already! Ruriko-sama¡¯s suffering!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san screeches.

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking to Jii-chan!¡¹

    I thrust away Yoshiko-san.

    I slowly start a piston.

    ¡¸Uu, Aah, kuuu, it hurts!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s enduring as I ravish her.

    But, her eyes are looking at me.

    Just, only me.

    ¡¸Uuu, nnn, ouch, aaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop! Ruriko-sama¡¯s in pain!!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san shouts in tears.

    But still.

    ¡¸Ruriko, does it hurt?¡¹

    I don¡¯t¡¯ stop moving.

    Ruriko¡¯s body sways as I pierce her.

    ¡¸It hurts, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko answers honestly

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s okay even if it hurts¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸Onii-sama is the only one who can hurt Ruriko!¡¹

    Ruriko reaches to me from below.

    She touches my face with both hands.

    She pats my cheeks gently.

    ¡¸I¡¯m one with Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Ruriko¡¯s body feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the naked Ruriko who doesn¡¯t have anything makes me feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸Am I of help to Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I can¡¯t think of a life without you anymore¡¹

    I kiss RUriko

    ¡¸Me too, me too, please love me forever.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a promise. Ruriko¡¹

    I speed up moving my waist.

    It¡¯s better to cum early for Ruriko¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go faster¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind even if it hurt, please pour it into Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Zun! Zun Zun Zun Zun!

    Nucho! Nununu!

    Ruriko is easy to get wet.

    The connecting part is making a lot of wet noises.

    ¡¸Ah, aaah, ii, uu, Iyaan~!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s whole body has sweat floating out.

    Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts dance around due to my fierce attacks.

    Good, it¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸R-Ruriko, greet Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me in surprise.

    ¡¸Say your farewell¡¹

    With that line, the clever Ruriko understands everything.

    ¡¸Just like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, just like this¡¹

    While I ravish her body.

    While being pierced by a man¡¯s penis on top of the carpet, covered by me.

    Ruriko looks up at her grandfather and Yoshiko-san

    Then

    ¡¸P-Please forgive me for greeting you two in such an appearance!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s body shivers in sorrow and despair.

    Jii-chan¡¯s in the dark abyss.

    ¡¸K-Kouzuki-sama, Yoshiko-san, t-thank you for your love to Ruriko until now!¡¹

    I shake Ruriko.

    I¡¯m close to ejaculating.

    ¡¸Aaaahn! Ruriko has become, Onii-sama¡¯s, Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave, I¡¯m happy, it makes me happy, Uuh, It hurts, aguu, uuuu!¡¹

    I keep on poking Ruriko¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸Therefore, g-goodbye, f-farewell, aaahn, iyan, please , stay healthy, ah, ah, ah, aaaahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko, I¡¯m about to cum! Here I go!!¡¹

    I ravish Ruriko with all my strength!!

    ¡¸Iyaaa, aaah, let it out! Please cum!! Onii-sama¡¯s baby seed, inside Ruriko, let it out!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Ruriko-sama!!!!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san shouts.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t show me that!!!!¡¹

    Uguuuuuuuu!!

    ¡¸Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Rurikoooooo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Comeeeeee!!!¡¹

    I, as I look into Ruriko¡¯s face.

    Ruriko looks up at me too

    ¡¸Uu!¡¹

    The first shot gushes inside Ruriko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Aah, so hooot!!¡¹

    ¡­Second shot.

    ¡¸O-Onii-samaaahn~!¡¹

    Third shot.

    I keep pushing in my waist.

    Pouring in a lot of semen inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸It¡¯s coming in. It¡¯s pouring! My stomach is feeling so hot!!¡¹

    Ruriko twists her body, tightening up her narrow vagina, clamping my penis!!

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah! Ruriko¡¯s making a baby!!!¡¹

    Ruriko exclaims in the swirl of excitement.

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama, Ruriko-samaaaa!!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san breaks down crying

    ¡¸Haaa, haa, haa, aaahn!¡¹

    Ruriko stares at me while leaking out hot breaths.

    Both of us are covered in sweat.

    Ruriko¡¯s burning body, her blushing face is cute.

    ¡¸My own Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸My Master¡¹

    We kiss passionately

    Keeping our lower bodies connected.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time you calm down?¡¹

    When our breathes stabilizes.

    Jii-chan speaks up.

    Yoshiko-san continues to cry without a voice.

    ¡¸You two should get off each other already¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me.

    I shake my head, smiling.

    Ruriko nods and hugs me from below.

    Showing an expression that she won¡¯t leave no matter what happens.

    ¡¸Nah, we¡¯ll stay like this Jii-chan. We can talk even if we¡¯re like this, right?¡¹

    I said while I have my penis firmly inside of Ruriko.

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Jii-chan answers sullently

    ¡¸Then stay like that. Answer me, why?¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸Why did you do this?¡¹

    Ah, why did I have sex with Ruriko again in front of Jii-chan?

    ¡¸To show it to Jii-chan¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Show what?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s already mine, and that she¡¯s not Jii-chan¡¯s!¡¹

    I look straight up to Jii-chan

    Ruriko takes my hand and holds it.

    We hold each other¡¯s hand tightly

    ¡¸Rurikko will never obey Jii-chan¡¯s will again. She my¡ºwoman¡»forever, and she¡¯ll never come back¡¹

    I look at Jii-chan

    Ruriko below looks at me.

    She doesn¡¯t face Jii-chan.

    ¡¸I know that already, I sold Ruriko to you with that intention!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t, Jii-chan still unconsciously believes that Ruriko is under his control!¡¹

    I argue.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. I judged that Ruriko should leave my protection. Therefore!¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s heart has already been away from Kouzuuki house. The problem is Jii-chan¡¯s heart!¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    Jii-chan gasps

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Jii-chan, your obsession to Ruriko, has still gotten out¡¹

    ¡¸Obsession you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, obsession. Jii-chan, you noticed that Ruriko¡¯s not the real danger but you, right? Therefore, you decided to move Ruriko away from Kouzuki house. No, you chose to keep her away from yourself¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸You thought that it would be dangerous if you keep Ruriko close to yourself, right?¡¹

    Ruriko inherited Jii-chan¡¯s first love¡¯s name and blood.

    Ruriko¡¯s the only one peculiar to Jii-chan.

    Not Misuzu, Not Yoshiko-san.

    The three granddaughters were isolated from the world in the same way.

    That was only a camouflage to hide Jii-chan¡¯s feelings towards Ruriko.

    Ruriko¡¯s the dream woman of Jii-chan.

    Just as Jii-chan said earlier.

    If Jii-chan were a bit younger, he would¡¯ve deflowered Ruriko with his own hands.

    But, Jii-chan¡¯s already 82 years old.

    He no longer has the ability or stamina to have sex with a woman.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that is why I entrusted Ruriko to you¡¹

    Jii-chan answers honestly

    But

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not how it¡¯s supposed to be!¡¹

    I tell Jii-chan

    ¡¸Jii-chan now doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Jii-chan tried to make me his tool!¡¹

    Ruriko stares at me.,

    ¡¸Jii-chan prepared Ruriko¡¯s outfit, even instructed Minaho to use that particular room, right? The whole situation of Ruriko¡¯s deflowering was all Jii-chan¡¯s plan, and you were watching us have sex in this room¡¹

    On top of that, Ikeda-sensei¡¯s visit.

    It¡¯s all under Jii-chan¡¯s expectations.

    Then this means;

    ¡¸Watching sex through a monitor in a distant room is entirely different from watching sex in front of your eyes. Jii-chan ordered me to show Ruriko¡¯s first time in front of his eyes. And yet, Jii-chan chose to watch the live feed instead.¡¹

    ¡¸That is because I don¡¯t want to disturb Ruriko¡¯s first experience. Besides, I thought that it would be too graphic for Yoshiko to watch sex in front of her eyes¡¹

    Jii-chan refutes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it I said. That¡¯s what Jii-chan want to think, but it¡¯s different. It¡¯s not that¡¹

    I announce.

    ¡¸Jii-chan was trying to embrace Ruriko using my body¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re watching the video. You can self-insert yourself. Jii-chan thinks that he¡¯s me while watching us have sex in the mirror, considering that he¡¯s embracing Ruriko!¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s startled.

    I knew it. He didn¡¯t notice it himself.

    ¡¸Look, Ruriko in the feed is in the particular room familiar to Jii-chan, wearing an outfit prepared by Jii-chan. It¡¯s all as Jii-chan imagined. I was also used as a tool for Jii-chan¡¯s imagination of having sex with Ruriko¡¹

    Watching the video on the monitor, Jii-chan dominates and violates Ruriko in his mind.

    ¡¸This won¡¯t solve anything. Though you say you entrust Ruriko to me, Jii-chan¡¯s mind still intends to Dominate Ruriko through me. Jii-chan¡¯s obsession to Ruriko won¡¯t be fixed at all. Instead, it becomes stronger.¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s complexion turned pale.

    ¡¸Therefore, I came here to embrace Ruriko once again, in front of Jii-chan. You saw it Jii-chan, right? Ruriko had sex with me regardless of Ji-chan¡¯s will. Ruriko decided by herself. Even I live by my own will. I¡¯m not under Jii-chan¡¯s rule. I¡¯m not Jii-chan¡¯s dick!¡¹

    If he sees such vivid sex in front of his eyes, he¡¯ll understand.

    I am me, not a part of Jii-chan!!

    ¡¸I-I¡¹

    ¡¸Let me repeat it! Ruriko¡¯s already mine! I won¡¯t return her to Jii-chan! I¡¯ll take care of her forever!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s hand which holds mine grasps stronger.

    ¡¸Even if Jii-chan tries to take back Ruriko using the whole power of Kouzuki group I¡¯ll ask for Kyouko-san¡¯s help and escape to a foreign country. I¡¯ll never yield to Jii-chan¡¯s power. Ruriko¡¯s already my woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do that. I¡¯m Kouzuki Shigetaka. I won¡¯t do anything unbecoming of me!¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸It is as you say, I guess I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. Though I say that it¡¯s for Ruriko¡¯s good, I was honest about my desire. It¡¯s a good idea to entrust Ruriko to you as it is!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! You¡¯re not assigning her or giving her to me! Ruriko¡¯s already mine! Not Jii-chan¡¯s!¡¹

    I shout.

    ¡¸Get it clear in your head already! Ruriko, Misuzu, and even Yoshiko-san aren¡¯t Jii-chan¡¯s properties!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah. You¡¯re right. True, I know. I want to understand, yet!¡¹

    Jii-chan hangs his yead.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, may I speak?¡¹

    Ruriko asks me

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki-sama, allow me to say it¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at her grandfather.

    ¡¸Being the head of Kouzuki house is lonely, though you have inherited everything in the house, you don¡¯t own anything as an individual, I know that. For Kouzuki-sama, we may be the only existence that you feel affinity for¡¹

    For Jii-chan, the branch families are only vassals.

    Born as the eldest son of the noble house, he¡¯s been separated from his siblings as he grows up.

    Even his relationships with his sons were never beautiful.

    The eldest son, the successor was assassinated.

    His own hands killed the second son who¡¯s the mastermind of the murder.

    To Jii-chan, only his three granddaughters, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san,

    They¡¯re the only existence he felt he could love from the bottom of his heart.

    No.

    The isolated and lonely Kouzuki Shigetaka.

    Misuzu and Ruriko were born to comfort his loneliness.

    Forcibly.

    Especially Ruriko, he gave her the first name of his first love.

    She was planned to be raised as the successor. She¡¯s a special existence to Jii-chan.,

    ¡¸But, I will go my path¡¹

    ¡¸Is he better than me?¡¹

    Jii-chan asks Ruriko seeming lonely.

    ¡¸Yes. Onii-sama has never forced me to sex until the end. Even though he had given me so much opportunity, I kept waiting until I made up my mind. He has patiently corrected by distorted mind¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸I love this man¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸Please let go of me for now¡¹

    Okay

    I pull out my penis from inside Ruriko finally.

    Ruriko raises her pained body.

    Then she opens up her legs and turns it to M.

    My semen drips down from her small slit.

    ¡¸I have received Onii-sama¡¯s baby seed. I will get pregnant someday¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san griefs.

    ¡¸And, I will give birth in joy. Being embraced by this man, bearing his child, is my pride, my happiness!¡¹

    The naked middle school girl declares to her grandfather.

    ¡¸Fuu, you have dedicated your mind and body to that man?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s slave. A sex slave. I do not regret my fate. I¡¯m happy!¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    It¡¯s a determined, dignified smile.

    ¡¸Sorry but, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like you to accept¡¹

    Jii-chan tells me.

    ¡¸I sold Ruriko to you but, I want her child support expenses paid by me¡¹

    Child support

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you two hundred million¡¹

    Two hundred million?

    ¡¸Two hundred million every year until Ruriko turns 20. What do you think?¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸What? You don¡¯t have to mind it. If you leave it to Minaho-kun, it¡¯ll increase¡¹

    But

    ¡¸Let me do that at least. I won¡¯t tell Ruriko anything. I won¡¯t ask anymore. Therefore!¡¹

    I see.

    Jii-chan still.

    Still wants to leave a bond with Ruriko in any form possible.

    ¡¸Then, I will have a request to Jii-chan as well¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I want Ruriko to go to her school just as before. I want her to keep using the name of Kouzuki at school¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹ I wish for that as well¡¹

    ¡¸Another one, I¡¯d like her to stay in Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s class as before¡¹

    I said. Ruriko turns to me.

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    I smile at Ruriko.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think of Ruriko who stopped dancing at all¡¹

    Then, once again, I speak to Jii-chan,

    ¡¸Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s class doesn¡¯t accept non-nobles, right? So, sorry but I want her to use Kouzuki house¡¯s name for that too¡¹

    I sit and bow my head.

    ¡¸Please. Jii-chan¡¹

    For my woman¡¯s sake.

    Jii-chan,

    ¡¸Then, I have conditions¡¹

    Conditions?!

    ¡¸I would go to see the presentation as usual. If you would allow that, then¡¹

    I look at Ruriko

    Ruriko nods smiling.

    ¡¸Yeah, come and watch, watch my Ruriko dance!¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸Yeah, allow me to watch your Ruriko¡¯s hour of triumph!¡¹

    At that time.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the room speaker.

    ¡º¡ºKakka¡» Her heart finally broke!¡»

    Her.

    Katsuko-nee was training Jii-chan¡¯s secretary.

    ¡ºSorry to impose but, please come to this room. We have to engrave who is her master firmly ¡»

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Jii-chan replies.

    ¡¸I will release the dark desires I have accumulated in my heart to my secretary¡¹

 Chapter 423. Refrain Blue

    Chapter 423. Refrain Blue

    ¡¸Fufu, everything¡¯s come unbound thanks to you. You have my gratitude¡¹

    Jii-chan tells me.

    I wonder if this would take off Jii-chan¡¯s obsession to Ruriko?

    ¡¸Hold onto Ruriko firmly. So I won¡¯t feel anything strange anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I don¡¯t hold her, Ruriko will stay by my side. Right, Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    Jii-chan nods lonely as he looks at us.

    ¡¸This is fine, yes¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at the red jewels, and gold accessories made for Ruriko sadly.

    ¡¸That, can we have that for Ruriko?¡¹

    I tell Jii-chan.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a souvenir for Ruriko¡¯s deflowering¡¹

    Jii-chan

    ¡¸Doing that would make me happy¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I will treasure it, Kouzuki-sama¡¹.

    Ruriko answers Jii-chan

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ll lead the way Ojii-chan, come with me!¡¹

    Nei tells Jii-chan

    ¡¸Yo-chan, you should go to the shower room for now. You know where it is right?¡¹

    Err, the shower room where I had my body washed with Misuzu and Michi is,

    ¡¸Yeah, I know how to get there from this room¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you go with Ruriko, and I will guide Ojii-chan!¡¹

    There are no prostitutes in this¡ºmansion¡»now, and Jii-chan isn¡¯t a¡ºguest¡»either

    But, Jii-chan¡¯s old so someone should come with him appropriately.

    ¡¸Thanks, Nee-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, Yo-chan¡¯s gotten so strong! I fell for you again. My heart¡¯s beating so fast still!¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸I love you Yo-chan! You¡¯re my Hero!¡¹

    After saying that she gently kissed my cheek.

    ¡¸Uhm, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko whispers to me.

    ¡¸What should we do about her?¡¹

    Ah, Yoshiko-san?

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s limp from despair.

    Hmm.

    As expected, it would be bad to have Yoshiko-san go with Jii-chan to the¡ºtraining site¡»where the female secretary is.

    That said, making her go to the shower with us is,

    Yoshiko-san is in despair that Ruriko¡¯s become my girl.

    Then.

    The door¡¯s knocked.

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    ¡¸Coming in¡¹

    The girls who came in are Megu and Misuzu.

    Both of them are wearing the Greek myth style white fluffy outfits.

    ¡¸Uhm, Minaho-san told us to take care of Yoshiko-san while Kouzuki-san goes to that toom¡¹

    ¡¸Grandfather, please leave Yoshiko-sama to us!¡¹

    Ah, I knew it, Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching from the school.

    Then, this place too.

    Megu, who¡¯s the most common in the family and have good manners, and

    Misuzu, someone Yoshiko-san knows since before.

    Did they leave her to take care of Yoshiko-san?

    ¡¸Yoshiko-sama, we have prepared tea in the reception room, please come with us¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, please stop using¡º-sama¡»on me¡¹

    Yoshiko-san says in a dark voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Ruriko-sama¡¯s vassal!¡¹

    In the end, Yoshiko-san hasn¡¯t accepted the reality that she¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter to me. I have nothing to do with whatever kind of life you chose to have¡¹

    Misuzu said clearly

    ¡¸Grandfather, do you mind?¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸I trust you but, don¡¯t be rough on her. Yoshiko¡¯s shocked from a lot!¡¹

    Rough?

    No way, me doing Yoshiko-san?

    Give me a break!

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything like that! We don¡¯t have such treachery!¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸No thanks. There¡¯s no way I would do that you know? I already have my hands full of these girls¡¹

    I tell Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Megumi-san and I will be with her alone in a separate room until Grandfather comes back. There won¡¯t be contact with others. Danna-sama and Ruriko would like to take a break¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, then that¡¯s fine. Yoshiko, wait with Misuzu and her¡¹

    Jii-chan orders.

    ¡¸Yes, Kouzuki-sma¡¹

    Yoshiko-san has abandoned the role of¡ºone of Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters¡»released to the public.

    In the end, she¡¯s just a servant of Kouzuki house who¡¯s following Jii-chan¡¯s orders.

    It seems she doesn¡¯t want to admit that she lost her master, Ruriko.

    ¡¸Then please, Misuzu, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be okay, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Well, leaving it to the two of them, it won¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸Well then, follow me Ojii-chan!¡¹

    Nei guides Jii-chan

    ¡¸Umu!¡¹

    Jii-chan leaves with Nei.

    He must still have feelings for Ruriko remaining but, he didn¡¯t look at Ruriko on purpose.

    ¡¸Then, Danna-sama, we¡¯ll be going as well. Ruriko, congratulations¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Ruriko.

    ¡¸We¡¯re now real¡ºsisters¡»starting now, let¡¯s help each other!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-oneesama, Megumi-oneesama. I may be an inexperienced little sister, but please continue to guide me¡¹

    ¡¸We welcome you, Ruriko-san¡¹

    Megu has accepted Ruriko too.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go, Yoshiko-san¡¹

    Megu calls Yoshiko-san, but,

    ¡¸Ruriko-sama, I¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸Please stop calling me¡º-sama¡»too. I¡¯m no longer a girl from Kouzuki house. Yoshiko-sama is the daughter of Kouzuki house. Please don¡¯t make such a face!¡¹

    Those words hurt Yoshiko-san¡¯s heart further.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m Ruriko-sama¡¯s attendant forever. A vassal. Someone like me cannot be a daughter of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸But, please do your best. I can no longer be on Kouzuki-sama¡¯s side anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Why, Ruriko-sama?! Why are you so captivated by this man!? Ruriko-sama¡¯s a born noble!!¡¹

    Ruriko,

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t captivated, Onii-sama has accepted me, and I have accepted Onii-sama. He¡¯s the man I will dedicate my life to, that is all¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true! Ruriko-sama, Kouzuki-sama, both of you are wrong!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san desperately tries to persuade Ruriko.

    But.

    ¡¸I made my choice in my life. I will go on this road. Yoshiko-sama, thank you for everything so far¡¹

    The naked Ruriko,

    Puts her hand on the carpet and bows to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t do that!!!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ve already left your road. I will choose to go with Onii-sama. Yoshiko-sama, please proceed with your own life too¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸I!¡¹

    Yoshiko-san shouts, Misuzu;

    ¡¸Yoshiko-sama, whatever you say now is meaningless. Take some time to cool your head¡¹

    ¡¸But!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an order, I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu you know?¡¹

    To dampen the stubborn heart of Yoshiko-san,

    Misuzu uses her last card.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t listen to my order?

    ¡¸I also ask of you. Please follow Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko also ¡ºrequests¡»Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸I would like to have some time alone with Onii-sama¡¹

    She stares at Yoshiko-san

    Yoshiko-san;

    ¡¸C-Certainly, Ruriko-sama¡¹

    She responded as Ruriko¡¯s vassal in the end.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go, Yoshiko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to us, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu and Misuzu sandwich the depressed Yoshiko-san out of the room.

    She turned to Ruriko one last time, but,

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t turn to Yoshiko-san.

    Click!

    The door closes.

    ¡¸Fuu¡¹

    Ruriko breathes out.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-sama¡¯s in confusion now. Who she is, how can she live after this¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s the same yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko yesterday, weren¡¯t you depressed, worrying?¡¹

    I can see the current Yoshiko-san overlapping with Ruriko, depressed in the waiting room on the funerary venue.

    ¡¸That might be¡¹

    Ruriko mutters

    ¡¸Back then, I also lost my identity and felt empty¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, Yoshiko-san has to stand up on her strength just like Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸But, in my case, Onii-sama has helped me¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t Yoshiko-san have Ruriko too?¡¹

    I smile at Ruriko

    ¡¸Onii-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸It might be impossible now but, no, it¡¯s fine to take time. If Yoshiko-san can find her way, we¡¯ll think what we can do for her. I¡¯m sure that there will be some way we can support Yoshiko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Ruriko nods.

    Then.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, Eei!¡¹

    She pulls my arm and jumps.

    She kisses me on her own accord.

    Again and again.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, I love you, I love you, I love you!¡¹

    Ruriko clings to me, and I tumble on the carpet.

    Ruriko¡¯s kisses don¡¯t end.

    ¡¸Hey, Onii-sama¡¹

    Her moist eyes look at me.

    ¡¸What is it Ruriko?¡¹

    ¡¸Please do it one more time!¡¹

    Ruriko pushes her breasts against my chest.

    She reaches for my penis.

    ¡¸But, it hurts, doesn¡¯t it, Ruriko?¡¹

    Receiving ejaculation inside her three consecutive times after losing virginity.

    Her vagina must be hurt a lot.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay even if it hurts¡¹

    Ruriko slowly rubs my penis.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯d want to be hurt, I can now understand what Michi-sama was lecturing¡¹

    No, Michi¡¯s a masochist.

    ¡¸I want it, by all means, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸Because, aren¡¯t we alone?¡¹

    Ah.

    Jii-chan¡¯s no longer watching.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t know that Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching us.

    She thinks that nobody¡¯s watching us now.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, please make Ruriko able to have babies!¡¹

    I

    ¡¸Ruriko, could you become as lewd as you can in front of me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if that¡¯s what Onii-sama wishes for, anything!¡¹

    Red blood still flows on my penis.

    ¡¸Aaaah, Onii-sama¡¯s gotten big!¡¹

    The fingers of a 15-year-old girl touch my bulging glans lovingly

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¹

    Libido fires up again.

    I bury my face with Ruriko¡¯s breasts.

    Licking up both her nipples,

    ¡¸Onii-sama, do you love breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I do¡¹

    ¡¸I also like being licked by Onii-sama!¡¹

    I try to suck out her sunken nipples.

    The center¡¯s hard, but it doesn¡¯t rise from the areola.

    Ruriko¡¯s nipples are still growing.

    I crawl my tongue from her nipple to her belly.

    I lick up her cute navel.

    ¡¸Ahn, Onii-samaaahn~¡¹

    Dammit, so cute!

    I want to put it in right away.

    ¡¸Ruriko, get on all fours¡¹

    ¡¸All fours?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, like this¡¹

    I raise Ruriko¡¯s body.

    And have her on all fours on top of the carpet.

    ¡¸Open your legs a bit more, yes, stick out your ass¡¹

    ¡¸This is embarrassing. It feels like Ruriko¡¯s a dog¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m going to fuck you like a dog¡¹

    I go behind Ruriko.

    Then I place my erect penis on her opening.

    ¡¸Looking like this?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m coming in, Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay to go inside? Reply properly, Ruriko!¡¹

    Ruriko sways her ass.

    ¡¸Please come, Onii-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I grab Ruriko¡¯s waist.

    Then thrust it into Ruriko¡¯s pussy!

    ¡¸Kyaaaan~¡¹

    ¡¸Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts, but this is fine. Make it hurt!¡¹

    ¡¸Then say¡ºpierce me¡». Say¡ºPlease ravish Ruriko¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Pierce, please pierce me. Please ravish Ruriko!¡¹

    I stir around Ruriko¡¯s insides.

    Ruriko¡¯s pussy is already melting with semen and love nectar.

    ¡¸Aaah, aaah, hyaaan, yaaan, Ahn, iyaann~!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s pants are even cute.

    I¡¯m ravishing her again.

    Deep inside the vagina of this beauty.

    ¡¸Nuaan, hamu , uuu, iyaaa, iyaaaaan!!!¡¹

    The seed of lust doesn¡¯t seem to have disappeared inside Ruriko¡¯s craving flesh.

    It¡¯s just burning even more in our first doggy style sex.

    ¡¸Onii-samaa, Onii-samaaaaaahn~!¡¹

    ¡¸Rurikoooo, Rurikoooo!!¡¹

    I swing my waist and massage her breasts from behind. Rubbing her hard nipples

    I lick Ruriko¡¯s back while having sex with her.

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaahn!¡¹

    Her back seems to be an erogenous zone.

    Ruriko¡¯s body trembled a lot.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, I don¡¯t want to stay like this. I can¡¯t see Onii-sama¡¯s face like this!¡¹

    Ruriko shakes her head.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that. I want to see Onii-sama¡¯s face, Ruriko wants Onii-sama to see her face too!!!¡¹

    Aah, Ruriko!

    ¡¸I get it. I get it already!¡¹

    I pull out my penis and lay Ruriko on her back.

    Then, I cover on Ruriko¡¯s body.

    Ruriko opens up her legs on her own.

    ¡¸Come! Onii-sama!¡¹

    I jump into Ruriko!

    ¡¸Aaaahn!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s pained face.

    As expected, it must have hurt having a foreign body inside her.

    It must be painful for the virgin body to be spread out by my penis.

    But, I ravish inside Ruriko without any mercy.

    ¡¸Hii, hiiiiihn, Aguuu!¡¹

    Every time I reach the depths of her vagina, Ruriko looks in pain.

    It¡¯s better to end fast.

    ¡¸Ruriko, it¡¯s going to get more intense!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please!¡¹

    I speed up moving my waist.

    I roughly ravish Ruriko.

    ¡¸Ahn, aaaaaaah, ahn, ahnmu, uuu, ahn, ahn, haan!¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s enduring it is so lovely

    No matter how painful it is, she follows my first order.

    She¡¯s looking at my eyes.

    ¡¸Hyaaan, yaan, ahn, aaaahn, ahn, aaah, Onii-samaaa!¡¹

    I make Ruriko¡¯s breasts dance violently

    Our dance is reaching the end.

    ¡¸Aaaah, I¡¯m about to cum, I¡¯m letting it out, Rurikoo!¡¹

    ¡¸Give it, please, Ruriko, inside, Onii-sama¡¯s hot stuff, I want more of it!¡¹

    I won¡¯t hold back.

    I release it all deep in her pussy as usual!!

    ¡¸R-Ruriko!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s coming out, the hot thing, is deep inside Ruriko!!¡¹

    The fourth shot¡¯s quantity doesn¡¯t have that much.

    I lay on top of Ruriko.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Ruriko hugs my exhausted body tightly.

    ¡¸Onii-sama I love you!!!!!!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Onii-sama¡¹

    After we have sex just with the two of us,

    Ruriko¡¯s unable to stand.

    As expected, worked her too much after losing her virginity.

    ¡¸Err, let¡¯s leave the luggage her for the time being, and we¡¯ll come back to pick it up later¡¹

    The said luggage is the silk undershirt and the golden accessories Jii-chan prepared for Ruriko

    I can¡¯t let Ruriko wear this anymore. Can¡¯t make her have it.

    We put them on the table of the room.

    ¡¸Ruriko, wear my bathrobe¡¹

    I cover Ruriko with the bathrobe.

    ¡¸But what about Onii-sama? I don¡¯t mind staying naked¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯d be troubled if you catch a cold¡¹

    I pass Ruriko¡¯s arm through the bathrobe.

    Now then.

    ¡¸Want another princess carry?¡¹

    If I¡¯m going to carry Ruriko to the bathroom like this, then,

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine even with a piggyback ride. It would be easier for Onii-sama¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸No piggybacks.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, I¡¯ll carry Ruriko on my back, and have knees on my hands. If I do that, the semen inside Ruriko would be,¡¹

    ¡¸My, I see¡¹

    It would drip from her slit, dirty my back, and the corridor.

    ¡¸Therefore, It would be princess carry¡¹

    I open the door first.

    Then, I pick up Ruriko¡¯s body.

    I get out of the corridor.

    I¡¯m naked and Ruriko¡¯s wearing only a bathrobe.

    ¡¸I love this¡¹

    Ruriko brightly says while she hugs me.

    ¡¸Then, don¡¯t increase your weight too much. Then, I¡¯ll do it again¡¹

    If it¡¯s on Ruriko¡¯s physique, I can carry her like this.

    I¡¯m not confident on Nei, Katsuko-nee and, Nagisa¡¯s plump body.

    Megu too, she¡¯s slender but tall, so it would be hard to balance.

    If it¡¯s Mana or Michi, it would be fine.

    I carry Ruriko to the bathroom while having such thoughts.

    Then.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, you¡¯re late!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s waiting with an imposing stance.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t wait, so I got up!¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸Done giving Ruri-oneechan¡¯s first time, right? Did you enjoy it, Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah, well¡¹

    ¡¸How many times did he do it Ruri-oneechan?!¡¹

    ¡¸Err, four times¡¹

    Ruriko answers honestly

    ¡¸Then, you can take a rest!¡¹

    Mana gives me an aggressive look.

    ¡¸Onii-chan promised! You haven¡¯t done me today yet !¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s have a shower right away, Mana will join in!¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    Uhm

    Can I rest?

    ¡¸Come in!¡¹

    The three of us take a shower.

    ¡¸How¡¯s below?¡¹

    ¡¸Nagisa-oneechan¡¯s watching over so no worries¡¹

    Mana answers as she scatters her clothes.

    Nagisa¡¯s taking care of Agnes, Edie, and Reika?

    They¡¯re all problem children, so I have to go there sooner

    ¡¸What about Mao-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s already asleep. It¡¯s past ten already!¡¹

    I see the toddlers are on the bed now

    ¡¸Anyway, put down Ruri-oneechan there. I¡¯ll shower her¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    I lay down Ruriko on the tiles of the shower room.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. We¡¯ll be together for long. Don¡¯t fuss about every single thing¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will repay this bond with my lifetime¡¹

    As I said, don¡¯t fuss about it.

    Mana stares at me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡¯s lovey-dovey!¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, I¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, please be lovey-dovey with Mana too!¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped

    I hug Mana and kiss her.

    I massage Mana¡¯s small breasts.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹ I hate it if you don¡¯t do it with Mana a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I love you Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana thrusts her tongue to me.

    Our tongues twined.

    ¡¸Love, love, I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Mana¡¯s mood¡¯s finally fixed.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll wash up Ruri-oneechan first!¡¹

    Mana twists the shower faucet.

    Shuba, sasasasasasa!

    The water turns warm right away.

    ¡¸Make sure to not put on Ruriko¡¯s face¡¹

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    The warm water cleanses up Ruriko¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Oh, this feels good. Thank you, Mana-san¡¹

    Ruriko smiles

    ¡¸Come, Onii-chan, rub her with soap!¡¹

    I see, there¡¯s virgin blood after all.

    I pour in body soap on the sponge.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wash up Ruriko¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    I rub Ruriko¡¯s soft naked body with the bubbly sponge.

    Yes, it¡¯s smooth.

    It¡¯s a fair skin without any wounds.

    The elasticity of a 15-year-old body is fantastic.

    The water flicks on her young bare skin.

    ¡¸Ufufu, ufuffufu¡¹

    Ruriko laughs.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, does it tickle?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just happy!¡¹

    Ruriko tells me showing an innocent smile.

    ¡¸So happiness feels like this, Onii-sama!¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸I¡¯m so filled with Onii-sama¡¯s love! Aah, what a lucky woman I am!!¡¹

    Ruriko said, then she laughed again.

 Chapter 424 Middle school student-sisters will serve!

    ¡¸Ruriko, open your legs¡¹

    Have to wash up her genital too.

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko blushed. Then she opened her legs.

    Her hairless pussy swells from having four consecutive sex.

    ¡¸Yeah. It might hurt but endure it¡¹

    I take the shower head from Mana and pour down hot water.

    I split up my fingers to make a V shape then spread Ruriko¡¯s slit, until inside.

    ¡¸Aaaaahn!¡¹

    Ruriko raised her voice.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It stings a bit¡¹

    The part where the hymen¡¯s torn might have some scratches.

    I wash it with my fingers gently.

    ¡¸Onii-sama¡¯s hands are so gentle. It feels good¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸Right? Mana also had Onii-chan wash me up after our first time having sex!¡¹

    Mana tells Ruriko.

    Though, with Mana, I raped her outside the mansion.

    It was raining so she covered in mud.

    Mana was also in a state of dazed after I rape her, so I had no choice but to wash her body with all I¡¯ve got.

    ¡¸Onii-chan was kind to me back then!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s the horror of the rape from before erased from her memory.

    The memory from where she took a bath with me may be the only memory that comes back.

    ¡¸I love you Onii-chan!¡¹

    The naked Mana clings to my back.

    She kisses the back of my ears.

    Mana¡¯s cute breasts press against my back.

    ¡¸Hey, did it feel good having sex with Ruri-oneechan?¡¹

    I look down on the naked body of Ruriko lying down on the tiles of the shower room.

    It¡¯s a naked body of a healthy 15-year-old girl.

    It¡¯s small but, her breasts have a good shape, her pink nipples still caved in.

    Even though I poured in my semen four times, the slit is still perfectly closed. It looks like she¡¯s a virgin.

    Thin and long legs.

    It¡¯s usually a fair white skin but, it¡¯s reddish from the hot water.

    Ruriko looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸Yeah, it felt good. Thanks, Ruriko¡¹

    I thank Ruriko for giving her virginity.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should be thankful of Onii-sama. Was I able to do it properly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we did have sex properly¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, I¡¯m very sorry that I had Onii-sama do everything¡¹

    Ruriko has seen me have sex with Misuzu and Michi, so,

    She seems to think that hers was immature.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s first time¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! You can study a lot from now on!¡¹

    Mana said, then she touched my penis.

    Even though two beauties sandwich me, I¡¯m not getting erect. As expected of four consecutive rounds,

    ¡¸Onii-chan, Mana will clean this up¡¹

    Mana puts soap in her hand and washes my penis.

    ¡¸Okaay, let¡¯s clean it beautifully!¡¹

    Mana smiles happily.

    ¡¸Ah, me too. It¡¯s gotten dirty because of me¡¹

    Ruriko says, minding the love nectar and virgin blood on my penis.

    ¡¸No! Ruri-oneechan had a lot of sex already, right? It¡¯s Mana¡¯s turn now!¡¹

    Mana gently washes up from the tip of the glans to my balls.

    ¡¸Ufufu, get big, get big¡¹

    Mana gently flushes the soap bubbles with shower.

    ¡¸Mana, maybe not now, I just had it with Ruriko¡¹

    To be honest, I want a bit of a rest.

    ¡¸Besides, if possible, I¡¯d like to have sex with Mana in front of Agnes¡¹

    Yeah

    Mana has gotten quite close to Agnes today.

    Their age is close, and if she sees the kind Onee-san, Mana have sex with me.

    She might want to do it too.

    ¡¸Yeah, right! Let¡¯s do it in front of Agnes-chan too!¡¹

    Too?!

    ¡¸But before that, we do it here! Mana can¡¯t hold back anymore!¡¹

    Uhm, Mana-san!?

    ¡¸You want to do it here and in Agnes¡¯ room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!?¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸Really, you serious?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I mean, let¡¯s do it now!¡¹

    Mana pokes my glans.

    ¡¸But, I just did it four times you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only four times, right? That¡¯s completely fine!¡¹

    Ah.

    I did Mana 10 times in one night, right.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, you can do it Onii-chan, you¡¯re terrific after all!¡¹

    No look

    ¡¸See, it¡¯s big now!¡¹

    Even unconsciously, my penis got hard from Mana¡¯s caress.

    ¡¸Ufufufu, time to eat!¡¹

    As if she¡¯s eating ice cream;

    This 14-year-old girl licks up my glans.

    Making sounds with her lips

    ¡¸Mana might love doing fellatio¡¹

    Mana says while sending me an upward glance.

    ¡¸Because, when I lick it like this, Onii-chan¡¯s getting big inside Mana¡¯s mouth!¡¹

    Kissing the tip of the glans and licking up the back of it.

    ¡¸Does Mana¡¯s mouth feel good, Onii-chan?¡¹

    Mana sucks while devoting her hands on the rod.

    ¡¸ Is Mana helpful to Onii-chan?¡¹

    Mana.

    I pat Mana¡¯s cheeks.

    There¡¯s still soap in my hands.

    White bubble¡¯s stick to Mana¡¯s nose.

    ¡¸Yeah, that feels good. It feels good, Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t abandon Mana¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say something stupid¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I know that Onii-chan won¡¯t do that but, it makes me worried sometimes¡¹

    The naked Mana holds my erect penis with both hands as she says that.

    ¡¸Therefore, have a lot of sex with Mana, Onii-chan. Messing up Mana is fine. When Mana takes Onii-chan inside, that¡¯s what eases me up. If you let out a lot of semen, I¡¯m happier¡¹

    For Mana, sex is a confirmation of her bond with me.

    Mana thinks that I will abandon her when I don¡¯t want her body anymore, so she trembles in fear.

    ¡¸Look, I heard it from Katsuko-oneechan today, ordinary people, when they have sex, both men and women often close their eyes¡¹

    Mana licks my glans as she speaks.

    ¡¸But look, whenever we have sex, you always see at Mana, right? Therefore, Mana¡¯s looking at Onii-chan too!¡¹

    I see I thought that was normal, but,

    Some people have sex with their eyes closed too.

    ¡¸And then, the¡ºUuh!¡»Face Onii-chan face, when he ejaculates inside Mana, is adorable. Looking so pleased. Looking at that face, it makes me feel so relaxed. Makes me think that Onii-chan and I are loving each other¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I like how Mana seems so pleased in the middle of sex.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t¡ºseem pleased¡»I feel good!¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸I love you, Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, me too, I love you, Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, this is embarrassing. My heart¡¯s tightening so much!¡¹

    Mana returns to fellating me.

    Ah, my erection revives.

    ¡¸Ruri-oneechan, can you get up?¡¹

    Mana tells Ruriko

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s just watching my interaction with Mana silently.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s serve together!¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡¹

    Ruriko thinks that it¡¯s Mana¡¯s time now, so she needs to watch.

    ¡¸Mana wants to do it with Onee-chan!¡¹

    Mana says still.

    ¡¸Mana loves Onii-chan. Everyone Onii-chan loves, Mana loves! Therefore, I want to get along with Ruri-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana-san¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be selfish anymore. Onii-chan punished me after all! Michi-oneechan might like to be punished by Mana loves to do smiling and loving sex! That¡¯s why let¡¯s do it together¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸I understand, if you¡¯re okay with me¡¹

    She said, then gets up from the tiles.

    ¡¸You okay, Ruriko?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s waist is paralyzed from losing her virginity.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve been warmed up by the shower, Onii-sama, please lend me a hand¡¹

    Ruriko reaches for my hand.

    I take that hand and pull her up.

    There we go!

    Ruriko gets up.

    ¡¸Well then ¡ºMiddle School Student-Sisters¡»will begin to serve!¡¹

    Mana declares.

    ¡¸If Michi-oneechan¡¯s here it would be perfect though!¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s true, but

    ¡¸Well, fine, we can do it with three next time. For now, we can start serving with the two of us¡¹

    Am I going to do the three girl¡¯s version too?

    Right, they would.

    ¡¸Ruri-oneechan, on my side, stand on your knees¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    The two naked middle school girls kneel side by side in front of my crotch.

    They look up at me.

    I compare the two.

    In height, Ruriko who¡¯s a year older is a bit taller.

    But, Mana¡¯s got way more breasts.

    Ruriko¡¯s nipples are still sunken but, Mana had hers sucked out by me so many times that it¡¯s already an erect nipple.

    Among my¡ºwomen¡», Michi¡¯s another middle school girl, but

    Looking at this, Michi may be the one whose growth is most delayed.

    In the first place, Michi¡¯s tremendously light, and she has a flexible body.

    ¡¸What do you think? Both of us have a good body, right? It¡¯s all for Onii-chan! You can push us down anytime you want!¡¹

    Mana read my mind, so she says that.

    ¡¸Ruri-oneechan! Let¡¯s begin our double fellatio!¡¹

    ¡¸Double?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, Mana will lick the bottom of Onii-chan¡¯s penis, so Onee-chan take care of the tip!¡¹

    ¡¸Err, we have to lick it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We¡¯re both going to lick it! Therefore double fellatio¡¹

    Mana, explain that first.

    ¡¸Okay, then start !¡¹

    Mana¡¯s tongue licks my sensitive balls.

    Ruriko¡¯s tongue goes to my glans.

    I just had it washed now, and since Mana licked it up, Ruriko fellates without any resistance.

    ¡¸Wow, ah!¡¹

    My voice leaked out unconsciously

    The texture of the tongues and their body temperature are different.

    So women are this much different.

    ¡¸Ufufu, look, Ruri-oneechan, Onii-chan looks like he¡¯s feeling good¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, so cute. Onii-sama¡¹

    The two beauties continue to attack

    ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s about time we switch Mana will take the tip and Onee-chan will go with the lower one¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Yeah, Mana¡¯s tongue use is slightly rough. But that¡¯s good on its own

    She sucks up the tip of the glans without hesitation.

    She also licks up the precum leaking from my penis.

    On the other hand, Ruriko¡¯s tongue is delicate, gentle.

    Staring up at my face from below, checking everything to see what kind of reaction I do when they stimulate somewhere.

    Undoubtedly, one day, they¡¯ll be the world¡¯s best fellatio master.

    ¡¸Ruri-oneechan, take care of the penis¡¹

    Mana lets go of the glans and turn to my back.

    No way?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about this from Katsuko-oneechan too. It seems that the gap between the anus and the penis feels good too¡¹

    Mana licks up at the line from the balls to the anus.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s a big hit! Then, I¡¯ll lick the anus too!¡¹

    The second-year middle school girl licks my anus.

    ¡¸Uhii!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, this feels that good? Onii-chan?¡¹

    Manaa!

    It¡¯s about time I fight back¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸Mana, stick out your ass! I¡¯ll do the same!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeeeh! Mana doesn¡¯t need it! There¡¯s no need to!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an order! Come!¡¹

    ¡¸But!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana, what are you?¡¹

    ¡¸A slave.¡¹ Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave!¡¹

    ¡¸Then hurry up and do as I say!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay¡¹

    Mana stands up timidly.

    ¡¸Put your hands on the wall and spread your legs a bit¡¹

    Mana does as she¡¯s told.

    ¡¸Straighten up your legs and stick out your ass. Lower your head a bit, yes, like that¡¹

    I squat down in front of Mana¡¯s ass.

    All of Mana¡¯s embarrassing parts shown before me.

    I blow wind on it.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, this is embarrassing. Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana shook her ass cutely when I blow wind on her skin.

    ¡¸Ruriko, lick Mana¡¯s nipples¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Lick the nipples like a baby, make her feel good¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko moves her head below Mana¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Mana-san, excuse me¡¹

    Then, she sucks up Mana¡¯s nipple from below like a calf sucking her mother¡¯s udders.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, that tickles, Onee-chan!¡¹

    Using that opportunity, I attack Mana¡¯s slit with my tongue.

    ¡¸Uwa! What¡¯s this, it makes me shiver!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s back twitched.

    Next, her anus.

    ¡¸Iyaaaan, it¡¯s embarrassing. Shameful. This is disgraceful ¡¹

    I lick it up.

    Sucking it with my lip, leaving a kiss mark on her white skin.

    Huh?

    Drip.

    Drip, drip.

    Warm liquid drips down from Mana¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸Mana, you¡¯re wet¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m getting wet!¡¹

    I grab Mana¡¯s ass and open it up.

    ¡¸Aaaahn!¡¹

    I insert my tongue into Mana¡¯s slit.

    It¡¯s gotten drenched already.

    I can smell dairy products, and it has a sweet, sour taste.

    ¡¸Mana, your pussy¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that, it¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face dyes in shame.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, I want it already¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸Do me, please ravish Mana, Mana wants to be raped by Onii-chan!¡¹

    My sex slave.

    She desperately searches for words to get me excited.

    ¡¸Please, Onii-chan, pierce Mana!¡¹

    My penis has completely recovered.

    ¡¸Mana put your hand on those mirrors instead of the wall¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Mana faces the mirror.

    I stand up.

    I take a position in front of the mirror.

    ¡¸Ruriko, look¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are already fiery.

    She¡¯s trying to learn from Mana¡¯s sex even a bit.

    Ruriko¡¯s an honor student.

    ¡¸Okay, you can see my face over the mirror, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸You can see us get connected really well too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, hurry, faster, come inside Mana!¡¹

    I grab Mana¡¯s small ass.

    Push in the glans into Mana¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸Fuwaaaaa!¡¹

    Mana raised her voice.

    My penis penetrates into her hot and drenched soft meat.

    Nupupupupu

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s coming iiiin!¡¹

    Nun!

    My dick is inside Mana.

    ¡¸Afu, afu, ah!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s mouth reflected in the mirror opens and closes like a fish.

    ¡¸Can you see it. We¡¯re connected¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I can see it. Onii-chan¡¯s pleased face too, aaahn, Mana¡¯s making such a lewd face, even though Ruri-oneechan¡¯s watching!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s gaze is so hot.

    ¡¸Ruriko, can you see it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama¡¯s big thing, all, went inside Mana-san¡¯s small entrance!¡¹

    Ruriko before losing her virginity is only forced to watch sex, so she didn¡¯t seem to observe correctly.

    But now, her big eyes are looking interested and curiously.

    ¡¸Ruriko was like this earlier too¡¹

    ¡¸T-That is right, I¡¯m filled with surprise !¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn Don¡¯t look at me like that! Ruri-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Look at her with those eyes as much as you want. Mana loves having sex while being watched.¡¹

    Hearing what I said, hot love nectar overflows from Mana¡¯s crotch.

    She¡¯s also a bit of a masochist, so she gets aroused.

    ¡¸Here, I¡¯m moving¡¹

    ¡¸Un, shove it a lot!¡¹

    Her meat¡¯s thin but I grab her resilient ass.

    I slowly sway Mana.

    Feeling the rubbing of meat inside, Mana¡¯s face in the mirror shows a look of pain.

    Mana¡¯s breasts sway according to my movements.

    ¡¸Aaah, amazing, I¡¯m being ravished. Onii-chan¡¯s violating me!¡¹

    Mana stretches her legs, sticks her ass, welcoming me inside.

    ¡¸Amazing, I¡¯m doing such outrageous sex¡¹

    Standing sex in the shower room,

    She¡¯s looking at herself having sex.

    She sees herself, and Ruriko too.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, I¡¯m becoming a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Then be one, I allow you!¡¹

    In addition to a simple forward and backward motion, I turn my penis and rub it against Mana¡¯s inner walls.

    ¡¸Aaah, that¡¯s great!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s pleased.

    ¡¸Does this feel good, Mana?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it feels good, Onii-chan¡¹

    Her eyes in the mirror look at me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, Onii-chan, hey!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Mana?¡¹

    I ask Mana without changing the rhythm of my waist.

    ¡¸This, watching the mirror, standing, having sex from behind, you¡¯ve done this with someone else before?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Though I¡¯m surprised, I keep the rhythm.

    I thought that it would be wrong if I stop there.

    Mana looks at me in the mirror while I poke her.

    ¡¸Yeah, I did¡¹

    I can¡¯t lie to Mana.

    ¡¸With Yukino-san?¡¹

    Mana¡¯s got some excellent intuition

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸Which is better, her or Mana?¡¹

    Is Yukino still a subject of insecurity for Mana?

    No, she just can¡¯t help it.

    She¡¯s her sister after all.

    ¡¸Mana feels way better¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Mana¡¯s my¡ºwoman¡»after all¡¹

    I kiss Mana¡¯s back

    I lick up her spine.

    ¡¸Aaahnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino¡¯s not my ¡ºWoman¡»¡¹

    I tremble at the words I say with my mouth.

    Yes.

    That line is all.

    I have to protect my¡ºwomen¡»with all my life.

    I can no longer keep engaged with women like Yukino.

    ¡¸Right, Onii-chan, that¡¯s right !¡¹

    Mana in the mirror smiles.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, do it more intensely, you can break Mana!¡¹

    Aah, Mana!

    I decided to immerse myself in fucking Mana.

    I concentrate on having sex with this 14-year-old girl.

    ¡¸Mana!¡¹

    I let go the hand holding Mana¡¯s ass and grab Mana¡¯s breasts tightly from behind.

    ¡¸Aaaaahn, this feels good! Ravish me! More, do Mana more!¡¹

    I speed up.

    ¡¸Onii-chan is the only one for Mana. I love you. I love you, I love you Onii-chaaaaaaan!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mana, Mana, Mana!¡¹

    ¡¸Looooook, Ruri-oneechan, Mana¡¯s being a proper sex slave, you see? Can you see how Mana looks like as a slave?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s massaging her breasts.

    As expected, she¡¯s not touching her secret part.

    But.

    Her flushed face, rough breathing.

    Ruriko¡¯s aroused from my sex with Mana.

    ¡¸Yes, Mana-san, is a slave, this is how a slave looks like, isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s, sex slave! Onii-chan can do me anytime, anywhere, if he wants to do it, he¡¯ll use Mana!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s young body is sweating a lot.

    Her ignited body is about to explode soon.

    I spurt towards it.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, you¡¯re too intense, aaah, I will be doing this kind of sex as well!¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s also burning up.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m going to do this with Ruriko too! I¡¯ll do this, okay, Ruriko!¡¹

    I tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s, please do it, Ruriko wants to be done like this too, I want to be messed up by Onii-sama!!¡¹

    aah.

    My whole body¡¯s sweating like a waterfall.

    Sweat floats on my forehead fall to Mana¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Ah, aaaaah, what should I do, Onii-chan, this feels good, I might cum ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face in the mirror is puzzled by the pleasure.

    ¡¸It¡¯s coming, the wave, a big wave is coming, what should I do, what should I do, Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s cum together, okay, Mana!¡¹

    A hot spring rises from inside me too.

    ¡¸Yes, together, let¡¯s do it together, aaaaah, it¡¯s coming up right now, it¡¯s rising!!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s pained eyes look at me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, Onii-chan, my Onii-chan, ah, aaaah, C-Cumming!!!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s insides clamp tightly!

    ¡¸Cumming, cumming, cumming!! Mana¡¯s cumming!!!!¡¹

    I¡¯m at my limit too!

    ¡¸Cum, I¡¯m letting it out, I¡¯m cumming, Manaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Let it out, please let it all out inside Mana!!!¡¹

    Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!

    ¡¸Ahn, so hot, it¡¯s coming in!!!!!!!!!¡¹

    I ejaculate inside Mana.

    While I keep pushing in my waist.

    Pushing the glans to her womb, pouring in the hot liquid inside!

    ¡¸I love this moment! It¡¯s spreading! It¡¯s boiling inside my stomach! More, please finish up Mana! Onii-chaaan!¡¹

    Aaaah

    I pour it into Mana until the last drop.

    ¡¸Hiiiiii, Mana¡¯s feeling so good, so goooooooood!¡¹

    Then, Mana leans on the mirror and squats slowly.

    Her ass looks like it¡¯s sinking down.

    I also relax my body while still connected to Mana.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, ahn, Ahn!¡¹

    Mana¡¯s still in the reverberation of climax.

    Mana¡¯s narrow insides are clamping, winding.

    Inside it, is my penis which quickly withered as expected from the fifth ejaculation.

    Unable to endure the convulsions of a 14-year-old vagina, it¡¯s pushed out of the opening

    ¡¸Ahn! It came off!¡¹

    Semen overflows from the slit where my glans come out.

    Ruriko¡¯s watching that situation.

    ¡¸Amazing¡¹

    Ruriko speaks her impression, as she observed my sex with Mana objectively.

    ¡¸So real sex has to make you shout so loudly¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸N-No, Ruriko, that¡¯s just Mana being noisy¡¹

    I tell Ruriko while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸But, Onii-sama, you were shouting too. At the end¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that was just to match with Mana¡¹

    I say it for the time being.

    Or rather, it¡¯s painful.

    My breath.

    I fall on the floor.

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me take a break¡¹

    As expected, it¡¯s tough doing it five consecutive times.

    Haa.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to shout out anything! You can just shout out what comes to your mind, what you feel=!¡¹

    Mana slowly raises her body and tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸Letting my emotions spring up?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸Yes, you can let that all out as you want! No, you must! It¡¯s okay, no matter what it is, Onii-chan will accept it all! Therefore, we have to be honest with our own hearts¡¹

    Mana smiles at Ruriko.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how our sex is!¡¹

 Chapter 425. Ruri and Michi

    Chapter 425. Ruri and Michi

    Haa. Haa. Haa.

    Ah, I¡¯m still palpitating.

    My sweat¡¯s not stopping.

    I look up at the ceiling while lying down on the shower room¡¯s floor.

    ¡®Onii-sama, are you okay?¡¯

    Ruriko looks into me worriedly

    Ah, even watching from below, Ruriko is so cute. What a beauty.

    Her still growing breasts are in front of my eyes.

    I raise my neck slightly and lick up her pink nipple.

    I can¡¯t move for now.

    ¡®I¡¯m fine, just let me take a moment.¡¯

    I fix my breath bit by bit.

    ¡®Onii-chan, that was very good!¡¯

    Mana smiles and kisses my cheeks.

    She licks the beads of sweat on my forehead.

    Mana¡¯s thin naked body also shines from sweat.

    ¡®Katsuko-oneechan taught me to say gratitude after sex saying¡±that was great¡±¡®

    She innocently laughs.

    Uhm, isn¡¯t that what a man should be telling a woman?

    Or rather, Katsuko-nee, what are you teaching Mana?

    Well, back when Mana is ¡°Shirasaka Maika,¡± she worships Katsuko-nee as a¡±Cool, adult woman.¡±

    She¡¯ll hear Katsuko-nee¡¯s opinion, but.

    ¡®My, is that so?¡¯

    Ruriko reacts to what Mana said.

    Then she looked at me.

    ¡®Onii-sama, I also felt excellent.¡¯

    Imitating Mana, she kisses my cheek.

    Ah, Ruriko¡¯s elastic breasts poke my chest.

    ¡®No, Ruriko, it was painful for you, right?¡¯

    Deflowering her and then having four rounds of sex after.

    I tore her hymen, forcibly expanding her vagina, it¡¯s swollen.

    Ruriko know hasn¡¯t reached the point of knowing the pleasures of sex.

    ¡®But, I¡¯m happy.¡¯

    Ruriko touches her lower abdomen.

    ¡®I have accepted Onii-sama here, ufufu, I feel like Onii-sama is still inside of me.¡¯

    ¡®Does it still hurt?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s warmer than painful.¡¯

    ¡®Well, of course, you¡¯ve got a lot of Onii-chan¡¯s semen inside you!¡¯

    Mana touches her stomach too.

    ¡®Mana¡¯s also filled, it makes me very happy.¡¯

    Mana smiles.

    ¡®I have watched Misuzu-oneesama, and Michi-sama has sex, experienced it with my body, then now I saw Mana-san¡¯s sex. As I go through stages like this, I¡¯ve discovered a variety of things. It was a good study.¡¯

    Ruriko tells Mana.

    ¡®Sex is truly is an act of humans. I was able to understand how my body was made by doing this.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, both Ruri-oneechan and I are born to have sex with Onii-chan! That¡¯s our destiny! Let¡¯s be grateful to God!¡¯

    ¡®Yes!¡¯

    Err.

    You girls are sure with that?

    ¡®By having sex, I think my bond with Onii-sama becomes higher than relatives¡¯

    ¡®Obviously, we¡¯re going to bear Onii-chan¡¯s child after all.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡®Oh right, Ruri-oneechan. You must keep it a secret that you¡¯re having sex with Onii-chan ¡®

    ¡® Why is it? I am Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. If someone asks me, I intended to answer it with pride. ¡®

    Hey, Ruriko!

    ¡®Look, Ruri-oneechan, sex is a fundamental activity of a human being. Therefore, you don¡¯t talk about it to anyone other than your¡±family¡±! That¡¯s how it is! ¡®

    Mana advises.

    ¡®I see, meals, sleeping, and excretion are the same things, they¡¯re necessities for human lives. Making a baby as a result of love is in there too.¡¯

    ¡®That is, I understand, but, Shouldn¡¯t we talk about it to other people because it¡¯s important?¡¯

    Ruriko asks Mana.

    ¡®As I said, Onee-chan, you don¡¯t talk to others about¡±the number of times you went to the bathroom yesterday¡± or how big your poop was, right?¡¯

    ¡®Yes?¡¯

    ¡®No, excretion would be the most extreme case but, you don¡¯t talk to those who aren¡¯t close to you about the meal you ate yesterday, how much time you slept, or the illnesses you had before.¡¯

    ¡®That is, true.¡¯

    ¡®Sex is one of those most private things. You should never tell it to someone else. You can only talk about it to your family or a doctor.¡¯

    Mana says with a smile.

    ¡®Besides, sex is something done alone with Onii-chan. You must take care of Onii-chan¡¯s private life too you know?¡¯

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡®Certainly, it is as Mana-san says.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah. Therefore, don¡¯t ever talk about sex to someone else. Ruri-oneechan should show the same¡±I don¡¯t know anything about sex¡±¡®

    ¡®Do I have to go that far?¡¯

    ¡®Look, courteous people do it! Remember Ruri-oneechan¡¯s school friends! Perhaps, there are girls from Ruri-oneechan¡¯s class who already had sex.¡¯

    Ruriko¡¯s school is the number one Ojou-sama school in Japan.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s in middle school.

    I don¡¯t think they have experience in sex, but.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t mean that Ruri-oneechan¡¯s the only special, the one who had sex ahead of them!¡¯

    ¡®I wonder?¡¯

    Ruriko¡¯s dubious.

    ¡®Look, the girls from Onee-chan¡¯s school are all from noble houses, so there¡¯s a lot of them engaged, right?¡¯

    ¡®That is, well;¡¯

    Ruriko¡¯s cousin, Misuzu, was.

    There would be other girls that come into her mind too.

    ¡®Those girls already had sex too. Their partners are picked already! Obviously they decide to love each other!¡¯

    Mana smiles.

    ¡®Ruri-oneechan, every day from now on, you¡¯ll have sex only when Onii-chan wants it you see? If it¡¯s a girl whose partner is decided, don¡¯t you think that girl would have sex just like Ruri-oneechan¡¯

    Mana¡¯s theory deceives Ruriko

    ¡®Surely, they might be¡¯

    ¡®But, they don¡¯t show any behavior that they have sex every day, right?¡¯

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, well, there are also girls who don¡¯t have partners for sex. Therefore, in school or even in the dance class, you must never talk about sex in front of those friends. Everyone tries not to talk about it.¡¯

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡®Yeah, I think you shouldn¡¯t. Sex is a private thing for both of us. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡¯

    ¡®Certainly!¡¯

    Good, now we sealed her mouth.

    ¡®Onii-chan, have you settled down?¡¯

    Ah, my pulse returned to normal while Mana and Ruriko are talking.

    I¡¯m no longer sweating.

    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m fine now.¡¯

    ¡®Okay, then let¡¯s get you up.¡¯

    Mana stretches her hand to me.

    I grab her hand and get up.

    ¡®Onii-chan, hug.¡¯

    I hug Mana.

    ¡®I think this is the part where you pat Mana¡¯s head.¡¯

    Yeah.

    I pat Mana¡¯s head.

    ¡®Ufufu, Onii-chan, I love you!¡¯

    Then, Mana;

    ¡®Oh right, Ruri-oneechan, let Onii-chan wash your hair!¡¯

    Hey, Mana

    ¡®Then, we¡¯ll be the ones to wash up Onii-chan¡¯s hair!¡¯

    ¡®Yes, let¡¯s do so. Mana-san¡¯

    Ruriko smiles at Mana too.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Now then, the shampoo contest is done.

    Our bodies are completely clean now.

    ¡®The bath towels and bathrobes, ah, here. Just like Katsuko-neechan said.¡¯

    Mana gives us the towels and bathrobes caringly.

    ¡®Ruriko, can you stand?¡¯

    Ruriko¡¯s somehow able to half-stand, but her back seems to be hurt.

    ¡®Ouch¡¯

    ¡®You don¡¯t need to force yourself.¡¯

    Mana and I wipe Ruriko who¡¯s sitting on the floor.

    Mana wipes my body, and I rub hers.

    ¡®Onii-chan!¡¯

    Mana clings to me naked.

    ¡®It feels different when my body¡¯s wet, right?¡¯

    Mana rubs her naked body against me.

    This 14-year-old body has elastic but slightly hard breasts.

    ¡®Hey, let¡¯s hurry up and wear bathrobes.¡¯

    ¡®What? Getting hard? Go on. Mana can do it as much as you want.¡¯

    No, we just took a shower.

    If I go to the sixth round now, I won¡¯t be able to return to Agnes¡¯ room anymore.

    ¡®Anyway, let¡¯s go to the other room.¡¯

    ¡®Oh right.¡¯

    I put the bathrobes on Ruriko.

    Mana put mine.

    ¡®Now then, I have to carry you again.¡¯

    I said, Ruriko;

    ¡®No, I¡¯m fine now, I can stand and walk by myself.¡¯

    ¡®Ruri-oneechan, don¡¯t force yourself. It¡¯s fine. You can depend on Onii-chan!¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right, Ruriko¡¯

    ¡®Today is a celebration of Ruri-oneechan losing her virginity!¡¯

    Ruriko¡¯s cheeks blushed.

    ¡®Then, allow me to rely on.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah¡¯

    I lift Ruriko on my arms again.

    ¡®Onii-chan, do it with Mana next time too.¡¯

    Err, Mana seems light, so it¡¯s okay, I guess.

    ¡®Yeah, sure.¡¯

    ¡®Ufufu, that¡¯s a promise!¡¯

    Then, we walk down the corridor

    Our walk towards the basement is, yeah, okay.

    I move forward.

    ¡®Ruriko, do you feel cold?¡¯

    I ask the girl I¡¯m holding in my arms.

    ¡®Ah, we have to get some clothes for Ruriko too. She¡¯ll stay in this mansion from now on. You¡¯ll go to the school and Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s class too.¡¯

    I said.

    Ruriko suddenly sheds tears.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s okay for me to be this happy?¡¯

    Ruriko looks up at me.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine Ruri-oneechan! Besides, this isn¡¯t the end! We¡¯ll become even happier!¡¯

    Mana said.

    ¡®I want Yoshiko-sama to feel this much happiness too.¡¯

    Ah, Ruriko¡¯s

    She¡¯s still worried about Yoshiko-san.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see that and think about it.¡¯

    We can¡¯t do anything about it for now.

    Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t in our ¡°family.¡±

    Even Jii-chan would think that it¡¯s terrible to entrust his last granddaughter to Kuromori

    ¡®She¡¯ll be fine, Misuzu and Megu are talking to her.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, Onii-sama¡¯

    Ruriko answers.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Returning to Agnes¡¯ basement.

    The room¡¯s silent.

    No, it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s nobody present.

    Nagisa, Mao-chan, Agnes, and Reika.

    They¡¯re all here.

    The problem is.

    ¡®Shuuuuuuu!¡¯

    ¡®Shuuuuuu!¡¯

    Michi and Edie are facing each other.

    They¡¯re moving slowly, having the same pose.

    This is,

    A practice of Kudou style ancient martial arts¡±Shingetsu¡±?

    Nagisa and others are just watching the two silently

    Ah, Mao-chan¡¯s already asleep.

    ¡®Shuwaaaaaaa!¡¯

    ¡®Shuwaaaaaaa!¡¯

    They breathe in at the same time

    Synchronizing their breaths, their heartbeats will match as well.

    That¡¯s the first action to enter ¡°Shingetsu.¡±

    The two are wholly focused, staring at each other.

    I let down Ruriko on the air mat.

    I also take a seat next to her.

    Mana sits on the floor, clinging to me.

    ¡®Shurururururu!¡¯

    ¡®Shurururururu!¡¯

    ¡®Susaaaaaaaaa!¡¯

    ¡®Susaaaaaaaaa!¡¯

    Ah, it begins.

    I¡¯ve already linked up with Michi so I can tell.

    ¡®¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¯

    The two accelerate at the same time

    They¡¯re as if a reflection of a mirror.

    They continue to make quick actions one after another making the same exact move.

    Their hearts are overlapping.

    They kick the air, thrust.

    Is this a type of martial arts?

    They twist their body and release continuous techniques.

    The two girls from Japan and US repeat movements like the God of military arts.

    It¡¯s going well until now.

    But.

    Suddenly, their movements shifted.

    Michi¡¯s falling behind.

    No, Edie¡¯s the one getting ahead.

    As evidence, Michi¡¯s standing firmly, but,

    Edie lost momentum and fell on the floor.

    ¡®That¡¯s enough!¡¯

    Michi said in a low voice.

    ¡®You¡¯ve gotten rash again.¡¯

    She stares at Edie.

    Edie looks up at Michi apologetically.

    ¡®Why are you so impatient?!¡¯

    Feeling Michi¡¯s¡¯ anger, Edie trembles.

    {You Are Impatient £¡£¡£¡}

    Edie trembles a lot.

    It seems that they tried it so many times before we came and it always fails with Edie falling.

    ¡®That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s end for today.¡¯

    Saying that Michi ignores Edie and turns to me.

    ¡®I was in the middle of training so forgive my late greetings, Master!¡¯

    She bows to me.

    ¡®Yeah, Michi¡¯

    ¡®Ruriko too, it seems that you¡¯ve successfully become Master¡¯s property.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, Michi-sama. Thank you very much.¡¯

    Ruriko bows to Michi.

    ¡®I intend to continue to lead you in sex, but now that we¡¯re in the same position, please do not call me ¡°-sama¡± anymore¡¯

    ¡®Then, how should I refer to you?¡¯

    ¡®Michi will do, Ruriko. We¡¯re of the same age after all!¡¯

    Usually, that won¡¯t be allowed.

    Ruriko is the lady of Kouzuki house, and Michi is the vassal of Misuzu, also a lady of Kouzuki house.

    Ruriko may call her subordinate without suffix, but,

    If it¡¯s her cousin¡¯s vassal, she must call her with a suffix.

    Therefore, before, Ruriko calls Michi ¡°Michi-san.¡±

    After I bought her for 3000 yen, no longer a member of Kouzuki house, she begins to call her ¡°Michi-sama.¡±

    It¡¯s because Michi is recognized as a stranger, as someone else.

    However now, Michi and Ruriko are both my women.

    They cannot call each other with a suffix now.

    That seems to be what Michi thinks.

    ¡®No, I think that it would be impolite to Michi-sama not to apply a suffix.¡¯

    Ruriko said.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think so, but.¡¯

    ¡®No, I thought of Yoshiko-sama as my vassal before, so I don¡¯t call her without a suffix.¡¯

    Ah. True, she doesn¡¯t.

    ¡®Therefore, I must use suffixes. At other places, they might misunderstand that Michi-sama is my vassal.¡¯

    Yeah, that would happen.

    ¡®Hmm, what can we do about it?¡¯

    Michi thinks

    ¡®That¡¯s just easy!¡¯

    Mana said.

    ¡®You two just call each other with nicknames! Then everyone would understand that it¡¯s a friendly and equal relationship!¡¯

    Michi looks at Mana.

    ¡®Yes, I think that¡¯s a good idea. Mana-imouto!¡¯

    Michi, you¡¯re still doing that weird call?

    ¡®Then please call me ¡°Michi / ¥ß¥Ã¥Á¥£¡±¡®

    ¡®Yes, ah, but, I¡¯ve never been called with nicknames until now.¡¯

    Ruriko looks troubled.

    ¡®I can call Ruriko as¡±Ruriruri,¡± ¡°Ruri-tan¡± or ¡°Rurita Baron¡± Which do you want?¡¯

    Err.

    But, Michi.

    Does your way of speaking change to warrior when talking to a person of equal level?

    ¡®Then, Ruriruri please.¡¯

    ¡®Umu, let¡¯s practice right away. Ruriruri¡¯

    ¡®Michi¡¯

    ¡®Ruriruri¡¯

    ¡®Michi¡¯

    You two, why are you staring at each other so seriously?

    Ah, I get it.

    Michi and Ruriko both have an honest character.

    They¡¯re similar in some ways.

    Therefore, they make such a serious skit.

    ¡®We¡¯ll get used to it after a while.¡¯

    ¡®It seems.¡¯

    ¡®Ruriruri¡¯

    ¡®Michi¡¯

    Girls I beg you, don¡¯t do it showing a serious face!

    ¡®Uhm, can I have your attention, you two?¡¯

    Nagisa speaks up.

    Then, she looks at me.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you tired? Would you like to have some tea with everyone?¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, thanks¡¯

    To be honest, I¡¯m thirsty.

    I want to eat sweet things too.

    ¡®Okay, then help me out, everyone!¡¯

    Nagisa¡¯s voice moved everyone.

    ¡®Let¡¯s add honey to the tea.¡¯

    Nagisa knows.

    Ooh, energy supplements my body

    I¡¯ve been quite exhausted.

    ¡®Master, I¡¯m a cat right now. I¡¯ve become a cat.¡¯

    Michi comes to me.

    Wait, Michi, if you ask me you¡¯re a dog.

    I don¡¯t know anyone as much of a dog as Michi.

    ¡®I¡¯m a cat, nyaa!¡¯

    She leans on my lap.

    Cute.

    I admit that she¡¯s cute.

    ¡®Ruriruri¡¯

    Michi looks at Ruriko who¡¯s drinking tea.

    ¡®What is it, Michi?¡¯

    ¡®Are you jealous?¡¯

    A moment.

    ¡®Yes, a bit.¡¯

    ¡®Then, how about becoming a cat too, Ruriruri?¡¯

    Ruriko

    ¡®Onii-sama, nyaa!¡¯

    Ruriko leans on my shoulders.

    Dammit, that was cute.

    ¡®Onii-chan, Mana too, nyaa!¡¯

    Mana also becomes a cat.

    She licks my feet.

    ¡®If it were Katsuko, she would participate naturally, but. That¡¯s impossible for me.¡¯

    Nagisa drinks tea.

    Agnes and Reika are looking this way troubled.

    Edie¡¯s still trembling.

    ¡®By the way, Ruriruri, how many times did you do it with Master?¡¯

    ¡®Four times, Michi¡¯

    ¡®Even though it¡¯s your first time?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I can¡¯t stand up properly now.¡¯

    ¡®Then, for today, you¡¯re already.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡¯

    ¡®Then that¡¯s fine.¡¯

    W-What?

    The conversation among the third year middle school girls are,

    ¡®Ufufu, you two have gotten along well.¡¯

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡®That¡¯s not it, Ruriruri and I were already on good terms¡¯

    Michi said.

    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right. Michi¡¯

    Ruriko too.

    They formerly girls who aren¡¯t good at making friends.

    ¡®I am Master¡¯s toy, and Ruriruri is a sex slave. We have the closest relationship.¡¯

    ¡®Yes. We have to get along.¡¯

    ¡®Huh, Mana¡¯s also Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave too though?¡¯

    Mana said, Michi,

    ¡®Mana is our, little sister. We¡¯ll treat you with care and love.¡¯

    ¡®I think of Mana-san as a senior as a sex slave. You¡¯ve taught me a lot.¡¯

    ¡®Right, it¡¯s better if Ruriruri thinks that way.¡¯

    Umu

    In the end, I don¡¯t know whether they¡¯re on good terms or not

    ¡®By the way, Michi, you had an exercise with Miss Edie earlier.¡¯

    I change the topic.

    ¡®Yes, we¡¯re going well to some extent, but she inevitably moves ahead. Then the link to our minds break.¡¯

    Michi looks at Edie who¡¯s hanging her head.

    ¡®To be honest, she¡¯s much better in muscle strength and agility than me. But, Edie feels restless in her mind. She tries to get ahead in one way or another. She¡¯s hasty. Then, she forgets to feel her surroundings¡¯

    ¡®Ah, I remember the fight at the hotel. She was just reckless. She gets hotblooded and just head straight to the opponent.¡¯

    Then, the opponent can read her movements.

    ¡®If she calms down her mind even a bit, she could see the situation in a bird¡¯s eye point of view, and yet.¡¯

    ¡®I think Master¡¯s critique is correct. I¡¯ll tell her right now.¡¯

    Michi speaks to Edie in English.

    Edie looks at my eyes in surprise then feel sad.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    ¡®She seems to be shocked to see that Master who¡¯s not even a warrior was able to see her faults, it seems that Kyouko-sama has chewed her out during the day.¡¯

    Ah, Edie went to attack some gang¡¯s office with Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia for today.

    At that time, she must¡¯ve acted rashly and got scolded.

    Miss Edie says something.

    ¡®She finds it strange that Michi is younger than herself yet she¡¯s so calm and firm.¡¯

    Ruriko translates.

    Michi answers Edie.

    ¡®¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¯

    Edie looks at me with a shocked face.

    ¡®What did Michi say?¡¯

    I asked, Michi;

    ¡®Yes. ¡°I was able to acquire peace of mind by having sex with Master many times. If you want to calm down, you should have sex with Master¡± I said!¡¯

    Michi?!

    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s a good idea, Michi.¡¯

    Ruriko said.

    ¡®Eeh, in Edie¡¯s case, won¡¯t Onii-chan have to do her a hundred times before she calms down?¡¯

    Mana said.

 Chapter 426. Donâ€™t call me Papa, Onii-chama will do

    Chapter 426. Don¡¯t call me Papa, Onii-chama will do

    ¡®With that said, Master, I have a request!¡¯

    Then, Michi attacks me.

    She slips her fingers inside my bathrobe.

    ¡®Hey, wait, Michi!¡¯

    ¡®I won¡¯t wait, it¡¯s time for sex education! I¡¯ll be the model!¡¯

    Michi¡¯s hands open the bathrobe.

    Well, right, I have to show Agnes some sex.

    That was the plan from the start, but.

    ¡®No, Mao-chan is here you know?¡¯

    We can¡¯t have sex in front of a toddler.

    ¡®She¡¯s already asleep.¡¯

    ¡®She might wake up you know?¡¯

    ¡®If we do it quietly there won¡¯t be any problems!¡¯

    ¡®Therefore, don¡¯t be so noisy.¡¯

    ¡®Excuse me!¡¯

    Hey, Michi!

    Michi¡¯s small, and she looks delicate and cute like a doll, and yet,

    She overpowers me.

    And to top that, she¡¯s fast.

    Or rather, I just had a series of sex, so I¡¯m completely exhausted.

    Michi got me naked in a blink of an eye and pinned down.

    ¡®Now, please ready yourself, Master!¡¯

    Michi puts her hand inside her skirt and takes off her panty.

    Even though she always have the expressionless face.

    Only at this times, her eyes are sparkling.

    Then.

    ¡®Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡¯

    Nagisa grabs Michi¡¯s nape.

    ¡®Please let go of me.¡¯

    ¡®No, get yourself together.¡¯

    Nagisa who¡¯s usually calm scolds Michi.

    ¡®We¡¯re in the middle of drinking tea. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for him that he can¡¯t rest properly?¡¯

    Michi loosens up

    ¡®I¡¯m very sorry.¡¯

    ¡®I know that you¡¯re bright and cheery but, have some self-restraint.¡¯

    Bright?

    ¡®You don¡¯t need to work that hard you know?¡¯

    ¡°Bad!¡± Nagisa glares at Michi

    Ah, I knew it.

    Michi has never been able to get along with the girls of the same age as her.

    She¡¯s happy that Ruriko and Mana have become her ¡°sisters.¡±

    She¡¯s also delighted that she¡¯s able to make a friend that trains martial arts with her, Edie.

    ¡®True, I¡¯ve gone too far. I¡¯m very sorry.¡¯

    Michi feels down.

    ¡®Thinking that you can be ahead of the other girls, you wanted to be everyone¡¯s ¡°teacher,¡± that¡¯s not good From what I see, Michi-san is also just a child.¡¯

    Nagisa scolds as an adult

    Michi is a year older than Mana.

    She¡¯s a ¡°senior¡± as my woman to Ruriko.

    She¡¯s a guide to Edie as she mastered ¡°Shingetsu¡± earlier than Edie.

    She must feel that she¡¯s the leader that guides everyone among the ¡°middle school student-sisters.¡±

    Therefore, she got a bit full of herself.

    ¡®I have shown such an unsightly appearance. I reflect on it.¡¯

    Michi bows to me.

    Ah, this is bad if she feels down.

    If this goes on, she¡¯ll go outside try to do push-ups to reflect on herself.

    Michi¡¯s the type that does everything radically.

    ¡®Come here Michi.¡¯

    I hug Michi while I¡¯m still naked.

    ¡®Let¡¯s do it later, for now, let me take a break.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, Master¡¯

    ¡®Therefore, you¡¯re going to be my hugging pillow for a while.¡¯

    ¡®Certainly!¡¯

    Michi answers me embarrassed.

    Good.

    ¡®Master, you¡¯re warm.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, good good, Michi¡¯s so cute.¡¯

    I pat Michi¡¯s head.

    Then, Michi¡¯s body shivers like a small pup.

    ¡®It feels good.¡¯

    ¡®Much better than sex, right?¡¯

    ¡®Sex is also good, but it feels great becoming a hug pillow!¡¯

    Mana looks at Michi.

    ¡®How nice, Michi-oneechan, look, Edie-chan¡¯s amazed.¡¯

    Rather than looking amazed, she¡¯s looking this way with her mouth and eyes wide open.

    She must be surprised as Michi who just showed her brilliance in martial arts practice a while ago, is now love-struck in my arms.

    ¡®I think that it¡¯s more effective showing this to her than suddenly having sex.¡¯

    Nagisa said.

    ¡®Michi-san trusts her Master, right!¡¯

    Ah, this is a good result.

    ¡®Then, Mana come here. Ruriko too reaches for me.¡¯

    Ruriko can¡¯t move around since her waist hurts, so we only hold hands

    Mana clings to my back.

    She kisses me on my nape.

    ¡®I love Onii-chan¡¯s back.¡¯

    ¡®Onii-sama¡¯s hand is warm.¡¯

    The ¡°Middle School Students-Sisters¡± are in contact with me.

    ¡®Michi¡¯

    ¡®Yes, Master?¡¯

    ¡®You three get along. There¡¯s no leaders or anything. Though Mana¡¯s younger, she¡¯s the one who became my ¡°woman¡± before you, and she has much more experience with me.¡¯

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    ¡®Even Ruriko, she¡¯s a girl with a different charm than you. Listen, who¡¯s ahead or who¡¯s behind, who¡¯s powerful or who¡¯s not, don¡¯t think about those. You girls have each of your charm and beauty.¡¯ That¡¯s what I think. I love you three.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m very sorry.¡¯

    Tears spill out of Michi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Michi-oneechan, Mana loves Michi-oneeechan! I may be a bad sister but let¡¯s get along from now on!¡¯

    ¡®Me too, I¡¯m a woman ignorant of the world, so I want Michi¡¯s help. Please take care of us.¡¯

    Ruriko also speaks to Michi.

    ¡®I was conceited. I¡¯m sorry, please, let¡¯s be good friends¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t cry, Michi¡¯

    I rub my cheeks with Michi¡¯s and hug her tightly.

    ¡®Masteeeeeeer¡¯

    ¡®No hug pillow cries this much, Michi.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very sorry.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t cry, Michi-oneechan¡¯

    ¡®Michi, it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

    Yeah, the three gets along even further.

    I¡¯m convinced.

    ¡®Yeah, as expected.¡¯

    Nagisa looks at us and said.

    ¡®Well then, with the three okay now, let me introduce the two here.¡¯

    The two here?

    Nagisa brings us Agnes and Reika.

    ¡®Okay, Agnes-chan, greet them.¡¯

    Nagisa said gently.

    Agnes is nervous, fidgeting.

    ¡®As mentioned earlier, we are all this Onii-san¡¯s ¡°family¡± If Agnes-chan won¡¯t join our ¡°family¡± everyone won¡¯t be able to come see Agnes-chan anymore.¡¯

    Ah.

    Yesterday and today, we stuck around in this confined room of Agnes.

    At first, she was cautious, but.

    Agnes today has opened up to many people, including Mao-chan.

    Mao-chan, Mana, Ruriko, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa.

    She¡¯s not familiar with Edie and Michi, but she knows that they¡¯re not an enemy.

    Especially Nagisa who has strong maternity, she seems to have grabbed Agnes¡¯ heart.

    And.

    Is it finally time for Agnes to associate with me?

    Nagisa is also a woman who received Minaho-neesan¡¯s education.

    She will not miss the timing, and she¡¯s willing to do anything to achieve the purpose.

    ¡®Hello, Anges-chan¡¯

    Therefore, I.

    Speak to Agnes first.

    ¡®H-Hello¡¯

    Agnes casts her eyes down embarrassed then said.

    ¡®That¡¯s not good. You must look at Onii-chan¡¯s eyes and greet him properly. Mao is doing it all the time.¡¯

    Nagisa makes use of her position as Mao-chan¡¯s mother to it¡¯s best.

    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m Agnes. Hello!¡¯

    Agnes looks up at me then says her greetings.

    ¡®Okay, well done!¡¯

    Nagisa hugs Agnes smiling.

    She pats Agnes¡¯ head.

    Agnes looks very happy.

    Ah, Agnes is starving for such a motherly existence.

    Unconsciously, I mimicked it and patted Michi¡¯s head.

    ¡®Yes, Agnes-chan is so cute!¡¯

    Half Japanese half-white, her milky white blonde hair is lovely. Her eyes are dyed blue.

    Agnes, 12 years old, is beautiful as an angel.

    ¡®Look, he said cute, Agnes-chan, say thank you to¡±papa¡±¡®

    Nagisa tells as she hugs Agnes.

    ¡°Papa¡±?

    ¡®You¡¯ll be Mao-chan¡¯s ¡°Onee-chan¡± right? Mao asked Agnes-chan a lot.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, Agnes will be Mao-chan¡¯s ¡°Onee-chan¡± I promised.¡¯

    ¡®Then, Mao¡¯s Papa is Agnes-chan¡¯s Papa, right?¡¯

    Ah.

    So that¡¯s what it means to take away Agnes from Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be the Mama, and this man will be Agnes-chan¡¯s real Papa.¡¯

    I

    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m your Papa. I¡¯ll be your Papa, Agnes!¡¯

    Agnes¡¯ heart has always been thirsty.

    Since she was born, Agnes has been confined in this basement.

    Other than the meal staff, she hasn¡¯t made contact with others.

    No friends, no family, she was only asked to worship Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Even Shirasaka Sousuke just occasionally comes to see Agnes.

    That¡¯s when we invaded.

    Mao-chan gave the first moisture in Agnes¡¯ heart.

    Now that it happens, Agnes¡¯ heart can no longer stop.

    It¡¯s like a rain seeps into a thirsty desert.

    Her heart speeds up wanting for moisture.

    ¡®Yes, Papa. Thank you, desuno, Papa¡¯

    Agnes¡¯ face is still stiff.

    I reach out to Agnes.

    ¡®Don¡¯t be scared. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡¯

    Nagisa¡¯s hugging her so Agnes can¡¯t move.

    I pat Agnes¡¯ head.

    ¡®There, there, you¡¯re cute, Agnes¡¯

    Coming from the head, I pat her cheeks.

    This 12-year-old skin is fluffy.

    Agnes looks at me wondering.

    ¡®I¡¯m Agnes¡¯ Papa¡¯

    ¡®Agnes¡¯?¡¯

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    ¡®Is that so desuno?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, Agnes-chan¡¯

    Nagisa affirms.

    Hafuu, Agnes breathes.

    ¡®Tomorrow, let¡¯s go out of this room. Okay, Agnes?¡¯

    I tell Agnes.

    ¡®!!!!!!¡¯

    Agnes is shocked.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do that! That¡¯s bad, Papan is!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m Agnes¡¯ Papa¡¯

    I look at Agnes¡¯ eyes as I pat her cheeks and tell her.

    ¡®Therefore, you don¡¯t need to be scared of anything.¡¯

    ¡®Yes. Papa and Mama will protect you!¡¯

    Nagisa hugs Agnes tight.

    ¡®I¡¯

    Agnes is in confusion.

    In her common sense, Shirasaka Sousuke is a god, and God¡¯s will is for Agnes not to leave the room.

    ¡®It¡¯s¡¯ fine! I¡¯m going with you!¡¯

    Mana said.

    ¡®Me too, I will go with you, Agnes-san¡¯

    Ruriko also smiles.

    ¡®Perhaps, me too.¡¯

    Michi says that but she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s guard.

    They¡¯re supposed to stay here tonight, but,

    It¡¯s not decided when they will come home tomorrow.

    If possible, I want as many family members to attend Agnes¡¯ ceremony.

    It¡¯s much better to go out of the room earlier.

    ¡®It¡¯s¡¯ okay, it¡¯ll all go well. I¡¯m here for Agnes.¡¯

    I tell Agnes.

    Agnes still looks anxious

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s enough for now.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡®Okay, then Agnes¡¯ meeting is over. Following is Rei-chan!¡¯

    Uhm, Nagisa?

    Reika doesn¡¯t need to.

    Even if she greets us up now, I already know her a lot though?

    ¡®Okay, Rei-chan, come forward.¡¯

    Reika¡¯s still wearing pink maid clothes.

    Though it¡¯s called Maid clothes, it¡¯s not genuine but rather a cosplay.

    The skirt¡¯s a bit short.

    No,l that¡¯s just Reika being too tall.

    She¡¯s slim and also has a waist, but the length isn¡¯t enough.

    ¡®U-Uhm!¡¯

    Reika speaks to me.

    Blushing

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong, Reika?¡¯

    I asked, Reika

    ¡®Uhm, Lord, Uhm!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not Lord, you know, Rei-chan!¡¯

    Nagisa looks at Reika.

    ¡®Finish it as soon as possible. Then, you¡¯ll feel your heart lighter!¡¯

    ¡®Y-Yes¡¯

    Reika looks at me.

    ¡®Uhm, Onii-chama!!!!¡¯

    Chama?

    ¡®I-I, please be me Onii-chama!!!¡¯

    Reika?

    Err.

    Reika should be five years older than me.

    ¡®Earlier, we had a lot of talk with Rei-chan. I¡¯ve counseled her thoroughly.¡¯

    Nagisa said.

    ¡®Then, I concluded. Reika had always wanted a big brother since she was little. Therefore, you¡¯ll be Rei-chan¡¯s big brother.¡¯

    Err.

    ¡®Rei-chan¡¯s never had someone put her under their protection, she had always protected herself as the ¡°Man of Beauty¡± character But, that¡¯s not good. Rei-chan is also a girl. She needs a boy who will protect her.¡¯

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡®No, I get that reason, but Why ¡°Onii-chama¡±?!¡¯

    You just have to use ¡°Ani,¡± right?

    It¡¯s also okay to rely on a little brother.

    Furthermore, what¡¯s ¡°Chama¡± ?!

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. Rei-chan¡¯s a toddler, so she has to start all over again.¡¯ In the daytime, she has worked so we can¡¯t do it but, at nights, she¡¯ll speak like a toddler. We have to break her ¡°Beautiful lady¡± figure of hers or else Rei-chan won¡¯t be fixed. ¡®

    Ah, she¡¯s played the ¡°beautiful lady crossdressing¡± so long so

    It¡¯s stuck with her body.

    ¡®She¡¯ll call herself ¡°Rei-chan¡± and this one¡¯s ¡°Onii-chama¡± We have to make that carried first.¡¯

    ¡®But, uhm.¡¯

    Reika¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡®Look, Rei-chan, think about it., Rei-chan surely does suit being a British suit crossdresser beauty right now. I think that¡¯s cool.¡¯

    Nagisa said.

    ¡®But, look, how long can you keep going with that character.¡¯

    ¡®Yes?¡¯

    ¡®Once you passed 40, 50 years, would you still wear gentlemen suits? If you do that, you¡¯ll look like the person from ¡°Energetic! Motivated *******!¡± ¡®

    Hmm.

    I can¡¯t say anything about that.

    ¡®Let¡¯s straighten you up from the inside starting now.¡¯

    ¡®But, a toddler¡¯s language like ¡°Chama¡±! ¡®

    ¡®It¡¯s important to overcome that embarrassment!¡¯

    Nagisa says clearly

    ¡®It¡¯s fine. Weren¡¯t you talking to Mao-chan and Agnes-chan like that earlier? You tried to copy Mao-chan¡¯s way of talking. It was perfect.¡¯

    They¡¯re starting with that.

    ¡®Anyway, remember the feeling from earlier then greet him, Rei-chan¡¯

    Reika sighs.

    Then.

    ¡®Hello, I¡¯m Rei-chan, nice to meet you, Onii-chama!¡¯

    She said while looking half-teary.

    ¡®Rei-chan¡¯s a bit older but, Onii-chama, please love me!¡¯

    I smile at Reika.

    ¡®Yes, Reika, I may be younger, but I¡¯ll do my best as Reika¡¯s big brother. My best regards!¡¯

    Reika looks at me in surprise.

    ¡®Look, he didn¡¯t laugh, did he? That is how he is. He accepted Rei-chan¡¯s speech.¡¯

    Nagisa said proudly

    ¡®Master, please give Rei-chan a hug.¡¯

    Michi leaves me.

    ¡®Yeah, Reika, come here.¡¯

    I beckon Reika.

    ¡®No, Uhm¡¯

    ¡®Rei-chan, toddler!¡¯

    ¡®Uhm, Onii-chama, you¡¯re naked!¡¯

    ¡®Oh right, sorry.¡¯

    Michi stripped me off earlier

    Somehow, when in front of the family, I¡¯m fine even if I¡¯m naked.

    I put on my bathrobes.

    ¡®Okay, come here, Reika.¡¯

    ¡®Y-Yes¡¯

    Reika comes at me timidly

    I hug her.

    Oh, her body¡¯s so stiff.

    ¡®Reika, relax.¡¯

    ¡®But, Onii-chama¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s fine, take a deep breath.¡¯

    ¡®Y-Yes¡¯

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing scary, is there?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m afraid, Onii-chama¡¯

    Reika who forgot how to be a warrior is,

    Is just a single adult woman who has never made contact with men at all.

    She feels potential fear towards men.

    ¡®Rei-chan, feel Master¡¯s lifeforce.¡¯

    Michi said.

    ¡®Rei-chan, if you¡¯re serious, you can break that life force in one blow.¡¯

    Yeah, I¡¯m just.

    If I¡¯m attacked with her stick, it will result in instant death.

    ¡®Reika, Reika¡¯s actually far stronger than me. There is no reason to be afraid of me.¡¯

    I smiled

    ¡®Onii-chama¡¯

    Reika¡¯s tension loosens gradually.

    ¡®Feeling that it¡¯s¡¯ an ephemeral life, hold onto it with great caution.¡¯

    Michi said Reika hugs me in her arms.

    ¡®Oh, Onii-chama!¡¯

    ¡®Reika!¡¯

    A hug with no rejection nor compulsion.

    We hug each other feeling our warmth.

    ¡®It¡¯s not scary, is it? Isn¡¯t Onii-chama a significant person to you Rei-chan? I guarantee it.¡¯

    Nagisa said smiling.

    ¡®Hey, Rei-chan, say your thanks to Nagisa-oneechama¡¯

    Mana said smiling.

    ¡®Eh, I¡¯m also a Onee-chama? ¡®

    ¡®Yes, because Rei-chan¡¯s still a child.¡¯

    ¡®Right, it¡¯s fine to be a child, Rei-chan.¡¯

    Nagisa tells Reika kindly.

    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s fine, Rei-chan might regress to a toddler even more.¡¯

    Reika mutters in unease.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll properly look after her, so she doesn¡¯t drop into dangerous territory.¡¯

    Nagisa said.

    ¡®Therefore, you can rely on us more. Rei-chan can return her heart to a child and be spoiled by the family!¡¯

    Since childhood, Reika has lost sight of herself as she tries to respond the expectations of her Kendo family¡¯s grandfather.

    Then, it distorts beauty in man¡¯s dress.

    Up until now, she¡¯s never opened up her heart to her family and friends.

    She has kept her heart closed all the time.

    Nevertheless, she continued to play the character to meet everyone¡¯s expectations on the outside.

    Before one knows it, she doesn¡¯t understand her heart.

    She¡¯s lost the sight of the key to the door to her heart.

    Therefore, she¡¯s never teamed up with anyone, and she¡¯s quite a troubled person dressing as a British gentleman.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine to be a child, Reika.¡¯

    I whisper and hug her.

    ¡®Un, Onii-chama¡¯

    Reika answers.

 Chapter 427. Nagisaâ€™s model Sex

    Chapter 427. Nagisa¡¯s model Sex

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s it so, Dear, shall we have sex?¡±

    Nagisa then attacks me who¡¯s naked.

    Hey hey, isn¡¯t this just the same as Michi earlier?!

    ¡°Hey, just a second, Nagisa!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t! Ufufu, it¡¯s time for sex education! I¡¯ll teach everyone the profundity of sex!¡±

    Nagisa opens the chest part of her clothes.

    Her huge soft breasts appear.

    ¡°N-No, Mao-chan¡¯s here, right?¡±

    There¡¯s no way we¡¯d have sex in front of her daughter, right?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s asleep.¡±

    ¡°She might wake up, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it well so she won¡¯t wake up.¡±

    ¡°Do well?¡±

    ¡°Boys shouldn¡¯t be complaining so much!¡±

    Nagisa speaks to Ruriko and Michi.

    ¡°Ruriko-chan, hold his right hand, Michi-chan, left¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    I¡¯ve been holding hands with Ruriko since earlier, so she just grabbed it.

    ¡°I will take this one.¡±

    Michi lies down on my left side and grabs my hand.

    I¡¯m made to lie down on the air mat with both my hands spread out.

    ¡°Nagisa-oneechan, what about Mana?¡±

    ¡°Mana-chan, you go with Agnes-chan and Rei-chan so they won¡¯t be scared off.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Mana enters in between the two of them.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hold hands.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    The three looks at me while cuddling close to each other.

    Edie¡¯s watching us from a bit further away.

    It seems that Nagisa plans not to let her touch.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get it excited, runrun!¡±

    Nagisa is now in her underwear.

    It¡¯s gorgeous and sexy underwear with a light blue lace on it.

    Hmm, Nagisa¡¯s scent drifts.

    It¡¯s not the smell of sweet milk like the middle school students-sisters, it¡¯s more of an adult woman.

    ¡°No, but, I just had it multiple times.¡±

    My penis won¡¯t get erect.

    It¡¯s still the sage¡¯s time.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Mama will take care of it!¡±

    Nagisa takes off her bra and gets on top of me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything!¡±

    Nagisa¡¯s plump breasts touch my chest

    She kisses my lips.

    ¡°Leave everything to me.¡±

    Crawling towards me like a female leopard, she licks my nipples.

    Uuuh

    ¡°Ufufu, it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Men also feel their nipples.¡±

    ¡°It tickles, Nagisa. You don¡¯t need to lick there.¡±

    ¡°No, drown to pleasure even more!¡±

    From a bright and cheerful mother, Nagisa reverts to a single woman.

    ¡°I will no longer be stingy. I will use everything I have to make you feel good!¡±

    Nagisa who was once the best prostitute of Kuromori shows her real ability.

    Showing an angelic smile, she attacks my nipples.

    ¡°Auu¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let out your voice. There¡¯s no one else here but your women. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, is there? Show a lot of your cute face to us!¡±

    Then, she smiled at the girls around who are stunned.

    ¡°Take a good look, girls.¡±

    Michi and others take a nod.

    Nagisa bewitches everyone.

    ¡°Ready yourself, Dear!¡±

    Nagisa touches my penis.

    ¡°The baby seed is made in this bag. Therefore, you must stimulate these testes after ejaculating a lot.¡±

    Saying that Nagisa licks up my balls with her long tongue,

    Ah, this is.

    She¡¯s done it on the love hotel in the early morning back then.

    Back then, I ejaculated a lot that nothing¡¯s coming out anymore.

    I was able to recover thanks to Nagisa¡¯s techniques.

    ¡°Ah, right, let me say this beforehand.¡±

    Nagisa speaks to the surrounding girls.

    ¡°I¡¯m already an adult, so I¡¯ll get pregnant with his baby soon. I also want to make Mao¡¯s sister.¡±

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡°I want to bear his first baby, are you okay with that?¡±

    Nobody can speak up to Nagisa¡¯s charm.

    ¡°Therefore, my sex with him is a genuine baby-making kind of sex. Everyone, take a look at a new life is poured inside me.¡±

    Genuine baby-making sex.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯d like to tell my child born in the future. Your parents wanted to make you. You are a blessed child.¡±

    Mao-chan was a child forcibly made by Shirasaka Sousuke

    It¡¯s unknown who her father is.

    Since the first daughter was born in such a fate;

    She would like the second daughter to have a blessed birth.

    ¡°Nagisa, I¡¯ll talk to them properly. I¡¯ll tell the child that Papa loves Mama, and you were wished to be born.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dear.¡±

    Nagisa holds my glans in her mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s make love. Make love to me so much we¡¯d have a baby!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Nagisa¡±

    THe c

    Nagisa takes full advantage of all her fellatio techniques.

    Licking from the bottom up the rod,

    Licking the back of the glans,

    Making sucking noises.

    Grabbing the root kindly and squeezing it.

    ¡°This is a handjob but, remember this. It¡¯s hard to adjust the power on grasping the penis. If you don¡¯t practice, it won¡¯t go well.¡±

    Nagisa¡¯s hand is fantastic.

    She completely presses on the points of pleasure.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it alone anymore. If you want to release it, then do it with the surrounding girls. Teach everyone how to make you feel good, okay?¡±

    Yeah, if I get to know this kind of pleasure.

    I can¡¯t masturbate anymore.

    Nagisa¡¯s hand is so much more pleasant than doing it with myself.

    On top of that.

    She¡¯s licking the glans while stroking her hands.

    Nagisa looks straight to my face while licking.

    At the tip of Nagisa¡¯s big breasts, her pink nipples are swaying.

    ¡°Ufufu, okay, it¡¯s big!¡±

    Nagisa straddles over my body.

    ¡°Take a look. I¡¯m going to eat his penis.¡±

    Holding the root of my penis, Nagisa placed it to her opening.

    Are we going to do it in cowgirl position?

    Nagisa¡¯s pussy is already hot and wet with love nectar.

    The juice drips to the tip of my glans.

    It looks like a syrup smearing a banana

    The gaze of the girls concentrates on the contact.

    Was it Ruriko who gulped down her saliva?

    Nagisa rubs the glans to her entrance to make it familiar.

    Nagisa¡¯s secret part is so beautiful you can¡¯t believe that she had experience in giving birth.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Nupunupupu!

    She¡¯s eating my penis.

    Everyone around has their breath taken away.

    My penis is being swallowed.

    ¡°Ufufu, it¡¯s all in.¡±

    Nagisa leans down and kisses me. Our tongues twined.

    ¡°Does it feel good inside me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Nagisa¡±

    Nagisa¡¯s body is so soft,

    There¡¯s no hard elasticity like the middle school student sisters.

    It¡¯s as if my whole body¡¯s being wrapped up in a soft and fluffy futon.

    ¡°I love you, Dear.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Nagisa.¡±

    ¡°I want your child.¡±

    ¡°I want Nagisa to bear it.¡±

    Nagisa smiles happily

    ¡°I will be the one moving so stay still.¡±

    Then, Nagisa swings her waist.

    Nuchu, nuchu, the connected part makes a wet sound.

    Nagisa¡¯s insides are warm.

    It¡¯s as if my penis dips into a hot spring.

    The flesh folds wrap me gently, the meat walls is polishing up my whole penis.

    ¡°Listen, you have to use variations when moving your waist. You can even move like this!¡±

    Nagisa tells the girls, and she turns her waist around, twist it.

    ¡°What do you think, Dear?¡±

    ¡°It feels good. It¡¯s reaching various parts of Nagisa¡¯s insides.¡±

    ¡°Yes, feel more, taste my body.¡±

    This time, up and down.

    Nagisa¡¯s attacking me elegantly.

    ¡°Aah¡±

    ¡°I see, this one feels good? Ufufu, then you like doing this, right?¡±

    She swings her waist side to side.

    ¡°Uuu, haha!¡±

    I¡¯m squirming in pleasure.

    Ruriko and Michi who are holding my hands strengthen their hold.

    ¡°Master, is it that much?¡±

    ¡°Onii-sama, you¡¯re trembling.¡±

    The two are surprised from me who¡¯s feeling good.

    ¡°Ufufu, as expected this one¡¯s good, you¡¯re so cute, Dear.¡±

    Nagisa licks up my nose.

    ¡°You can let it out inside me anytime, more, I¡¯ll make love with you more!¡±

    Uuuh, I-I¡¯m being squeezed!

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m being sucked inside Nagisa.

    ¡°A girl¡¯s pussy gets better the harder you train. On the contrary, if you don¡¯t train, it¡¯ll just become a boring hole that keeps on spreading out.¡±

    Nagisa tells everyone

    ¡°Therefore, you must have sex with the will of training properly. If not, he won¡¯t feel good, and he¡¯ll get bored!¡±

    ¡°How should we train?¡±

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡°Well, there are various methods, and I will teach you about it but, you must use trial and error on how to make him feel pleasant and how you yourself can feel good as well. You must make the most out of your body¡¯s taste, Ahn!¡±

    Nagisa talks without stopping her waist.

    By chance, the tip of my glans hits a pleasure spot for her.

    ¡°Dear, Ahn, I seem to feel it from here!¡±

    She frowns, looking pleased.

    ¡°You like it here, right?¡±

    Nagisa also changes the movement of her waist.

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    I leak out a voice unconsciously

    She accurately attacks me.

    ¡°I want to make Master feel like this too.¡±

    Michi mutters.

    ¡°My, Michi-chan, your body seems softer than me, you can do much more different things!¡±

    Nagisa said.

    ¡°Anyway, you mustn¡¯t be afraid to try to improve, Okay?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡±

    Michi said.

    But.

    ¡°N-Nagisa, I¡¯m¡±

    I¡¯m close to my limit.

    ¡°Ufufu, what¡¯s wrong? Cumming?¡±

    There are beads of sweat floating on Nagisa¡¯s forehead as she sways on top of me violently

    ¡°Yeah, I, I, Nagisa!¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a moment, I¡¯m going to cum too!¡±

    Nagisa changes the movement of her waist.

    She stimulates to the point where she feels good and uses it to reach climax.

    ¡°Aaah, this feels good, Dear, you¡¯re so perfect for me!¡±

    ¡°N-Nagisaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Cute, so cute! Dear!!!¡±

    ¡°I, I, I¡¯m about to!¡±

    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s coming too, please don¡¯t leave me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait, I¡¯ll wait for you, Nagisa, Nagisa, Nagisaaaaa.¡±

    ¡°`Aah, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s rising up, aaah, it¡¯s coming, soon!¡±

    ¡°Nagisa, aaaaah, aaaah!¡±

    I desperately endure.

    Nagisa speeds up moving her waist and spurts forward.

    Nagisa¡¯s voluptuous breasts shake violently on top of me.

    Sweat scatters from the tip of her erect nipples.

    ¡°Aaah, I¡¯m cumming, cumming, cum, cum, Cummiiiing!¡±

    Nagisa¡¯s insides clamp hard.

    ¡°Ah, me too, Nagisaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Cum! Impregnate me! Fertilize my eggs! Dear!!!!!¡±

    ¡°C-Cummiiiing!!!¡±

    I grip Ruriko and Michi¡¯s hands firmly.

    My semen is released from the bottom to top like a fountain!!!

    ¡°Ahaaaaaaaaahn~~!!¡±

    Nagisa who feels the first shot in her womb wriggles back and forth!!

    ¡°My baby room is so hot!!¡±

    Second shot, third shot!

    The release of cloudy liquid continues.

    Nagisa¡¯s insides wriggle.

    ¡°My womb is drinking it. Gulp, gulp, it¡¯s drinking your stuff!!!

    Nagisa doesn¡¯t stop moving her waist.

    She¡¯s trying to squeeze down till the last drop.

    ¡°Dear!!!! Dear!!!!! I love you. I love you so much!!!!¡±

    She kisses me over and over and sucks out my tongue.

    Nagisa sucks me above and below, my penis and tongue.

    ¡°Haa, haa, haa.¡±

    Finally, Nagisa calms down

    She relaxed her body while still connected to me.

    ¡°That was amazing, Dear.¡±

    Nagisa tells me with a smile.

    ¡°Look, I think we made it just now. A child¡±

    Nagisa gently strokes her sweaty stomach.

    ¡°I have a feeling. It really felt good after all.¡±

    Nagisa.

    ¡°Yeah, it would be great if we did.¡±

    I also look at Nagisa¡¯s stomach.

    I want to touch it, but Ruriko and Michi aren¡¯t letting me go.

    They¡¯re hardened from watching me have sex with Nagisa.

    ¡°That¡¯s so nice. Nagisa-oneechan looks so happy.¡±

    Mana mutters.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m having sex with the man I love after all.¡±

    Nagisa answers with a smile.

    ¡°You too should be happy. This man is for everyone after all!¡±

    That said, she gets up and pulls out my penis.

    A lot of semen spills out from her opening.

    My penis is sticky with love nectar and semen.

    ¡°Then, who would like to do the clean-up fellatio? Is there anyone who wants to do it?¡±

    Nagisa asks, Michi

    ¡°Then I will.¡±

    ¡°Okay, well then, take care of it, Michi-chan.¡±

    Nagisa and Michi switch positions.

    ¡°Master, allow me to serve.¡±

    Michi licks and sucks my penis clean.

    Edie starts making noise in surprise.

    Mana speaks something in English

    Michi too

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Edie-chan said ¡®it¡¯s dirty to lick that¡¯ so I said ¡®It¡¯s a part of our beloved person, so it¡¯s not dirty¡¯ Then, Michi-oneechan said ¡®This is an important ritual so don¡¯t get in my way¡¯ ¡±

    Mana explained.

    Edie is depressed from being scolded by Michi.

    She grew timid and walked towards the bed where Mao-chan is sleeping.

    ¡°Ah, Mao-chan¡¯s over there!¡±

    Before Nagisa finished saying that, Eide sat down next to Mao-chan,

    ¡°hmmm¡±

    This is bad, Mao-chan is going to wake up.

    Nagisa goes to Mao-chan while still naked.

    ¡°Mao, woke up?¡±

    Nagisa smiles at her daughter.

    ¡°Mao¡¯s sleepy.¡±

    Ah, still.

    Mao-chan played a lot with Agnes today.

    She¡¯s quite sleepy

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can sleep.¡±

    ¡°Un, Mama¡±

    Then, Mao-chan

    ¡°Where¡¯s Papa¡±

    Michi¡¯s still fellating me.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    I replied only with my voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±

    Mao-chan seems to feel relieved.

    ¡°Mao, Mama, won¡¯t be staying in this room for a while but, Papa¡¯s here, okay?¡±

    Nagisa, what do you mean?

    Mao-chan

    ¡°I¡¯m fine if Papa¡¯s here.¡±

    She said, then returns to sleep.

    ¡°Edie¡±

    Michi glares at Edie while still having my penis in her mouth.

    ¡¶SORRY¡·

    Edie got shrinks herself in shame.

    Nagisa fixes Mao-chan¡¯s futon.

    ¡°This girl¡¯s been waiting so you could take a bath with her before going to bed.¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s what happened when I was doing Ruriko¡¯s first experience.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t know about it.¡±

    ¡°Take one with her tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Nagisa¡±

    I replied

    I¡¯m already Mao-chan¡¯s Papa

    I cannot betray Mao-chan¡¯s expectations

    ¡°By the way, why would you leave the room?¡±

    I asked.

    ¡°Yes, I think that it¡¯s about time for my turn.¡±

    Turn?

    Then.

    Nei comes into the room in great timing.

    ¡°Ohohoi! Nagisa-san, you¡¯re requested to come!¡±

    ¡°Look¡±

    I turn to Nei.

    ¡°Nee-san, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Nei went with Jii-chan and didn¡¯t return.

    Then that means that she was in the secretary¡¯s training room all the time.

    Then, there¡¯s a ¡®request¡¯?

    ¡°It¡¯s about time that we finish the stick time.¡±

    Nagisa tells me.

    ¡°Stick?¡±

    ¡°Carrot and stick, whenever you control a person¡¯s brain, both are necessary.¡±

    ¡°Katsuko-nee has devoted herself to be the stick, the secretary¡¯s heart is broken. So it¡¯s about time to give the carrot to her.¡±

    Nei smiles.

    ¡°This is where kind people like Nagisa-san comes in!¡±

    So the person that has to act the carrot and the stick has to be done by different people.

    ¡°In this situation, if she sees Nagisa-san called out by Katsuko-nee in the middle of training, she¡¯ll think of her suspiciously! So I came here not as a messenger but to call her.¡±

    Later, Nagisa who doesn¡¯t know anything about the secretary just happens to pass by, and she¡¯ll appear on the training site.

    So that¡¯s the plan?

    ¡°Oh right, let me borrow your Bathrobe.¡±

    Then, Nagisa puts on the bathrobe I was wearing.

    ¡°I will go with the setting of a woman trained by Katsuko. If she thinks that there are people with a worse situation than herself, she¡¯ll feel at ease right away. Furthermore, watching the most embarrassing scenes as a woman, that secretary will definitely fall to it.¡±

    Having a woman under the same situation as her, that¡¯s the carrot.

    Furthermore, she witnesses a situation where the training has progressed that it shows the most shameful situation while she¡¯s in the process of her heartbreaking.

    Then, she won¡¯t feel grudge to the carrot.

    Instead, if she¡¯s shown such shame, she¡¯ll feel sorry for her.

    I see. So that¡¯s their team play.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go! Take care of Mao-chan. If she wakes up and feels lonely again, call me right away. I¡¯m gonna come flying.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Then, Nagisa walks flapping her slippers.

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s happening here with everyone?¡±

    Nei asks me.

    ¡°Hmm, we just had Nagisa-oneechan¡¯s sex lessons.¡±

    Mana answers.

    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s with the gloomy face Ruriko?¡±

    Nei asks Ruriko.

    Right, Ruriko looks gloomy.

    ¡°That is, Nagisa-oneesama¡¯s sex was very skillful.¡±

    Skillful

    ¡°If I have to be that skilled to stay by Onii-sama¡¯s side, I wonder if Onii-sama really needs me.¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s why she¡¯s disheartened.

    ¡°Hmm, so Ruriko just accepts defeat without fighting?¡±

    Nei smiles.

    ¡°Without fighting?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? Ruriko¡¯s just 15. Nagisa¡¯s already 21. The age is different, and even in sex, it¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s first time, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it obvious that you¡¯re no match for her skills and experience?¡±

    ¡°That is, true, however.¡±

    ¡°Oh what, so Ruriko¡¯s a girl with that attitude. You don¡¯t think that you can overcome Nagisa.¡±

    She¡¯s provoking Ruriko.

    ¡°In the first place, you¡¯re not thinking about Yo-chan¡¯s feelings at all!¡±

    ¡°Onii-sama¡¯s?¡±

    I look at Ruriko.

    ¡°I need Rurik. I want to have sex with you all the time. Therefore, Ruriko doesn¡¯t need to rush to become good and skillful.¡±

    Ruriko

    She doesn¡¯t know that Nagisa was a prostitute.

    It¡¯s evident that she¡¯ll lose in sex experience or skill.

    ¡°On the other hand, Mana, you think that it¡¯s natural for Nagisa-san to be good at sex, so you had no choice but to lose?¡±

    Nei asks.

    ¡°Err, I¡±

    Mana¡¯s embarrassed because she¡¯s seen through

    That¡¯s right, Mana knows about Kuromori.

    Therefore, she has already given up from the start as she loses to Nagisa when it comes to sex.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good. You two must burn your sense of rivalry properly. Yo-chan abandons boring women!¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then, I retract my previous statement, do you not want to become a woman who only lives out of Yo-chan¡¯s kindness?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Mana doesn¡¯t want too.¡±

    Ruriko and Mana answers

    ¡°Then, there¡¯s no other way but to do your best, right?¡±

    Nei smiles.

    ¡°Unlike you two, Michi¡¯s quite strong.¡±

    Right.

    Michi¡¯s set on licking my penis since earlier.

    Basing from what she saw from Nagisa¡¯s fellatio techniques earlier, she added various of her original ideas.

    She¡¯s already starting her efforts to overcome Nagisa.

    ¡°If I lose my fighting spirit, then I will lose myself.¡±

    Michi answers while stroking my penis from what she learned from watching.

    ¡°Master, is this much strength good enough for a handjob?¡±

    She¡¯s strong.

 Chapter 428. Trinity!

    Chapter 428. Trinity!

    To be honest, I¡¯m so exhausted that nothing seems to come out anymore, but

    ¡¸ Michi, you want to do it that much? ¡¹

    Michi looks at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸ Yes. After witnessing Nagisa-oneesama¡¯s sex earlier, I felt like an eye-opener! ¡¹

    Eye opener? What?

    No, well, there¡¯s no help even if I press further.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry as you may be tired but Master, would you please have sex with me again? ¡¹

    If you go that far, then I have to work hard.

    That said, my dick¡¯s reaction is utterly dull.

    ¡¸ I understand your feelings, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muguu ¡¹

    Michi frowns in sorrow.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Michi, you can¡¯t monopolize Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ How about having everyone help out? ¡¹

    Everyone

    ¡¸ Look, don¡¯t you have strong sisters on your sides? ¡¹

    Saying that she looks at Ruriko and Mana,

    ¡¸ If the three of the cute little sisters attack, Yo-chan¡¯s penis would come back! ¡¹

    Saying that Mana;

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t be helped! Let¡¯s pitch in and help! ¡¹

    She takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Ruriko blushes embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ruri-oneechan, it still hurts right?Therefore, you can just be in charge of Onii-chan¡¯s face! Michi-oneechan will be on the penis and Mana will be in charge of the bottom! ¡¹

    Mana gives instructions with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in charge of the face? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, kissing Onii-chan and having Ruri-oneechan¡¯s breasts licked. Like when you breastfeed a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay, understood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan, you¡¯re okay with that distribution? ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful! ¡¹

    The two bow at each other.

    ¡¸ Okay! With that said, get naked too Ruri-oneechan. Michi-oneechan also, don¡¯t get half-naked, get fully nude ¡¹

    Following Mana¡¯s instructions, Ruriko took off her bathrobe and got naked.

    Michi also takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Huh, Nei-oneechan, you won¡¯t participate? ¡¹

    Mana asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I¡¯m fine. I want to see how you do it for now. Oh right, I¡¯ll take photos, pics! ¡¹

    Nei takes out a camera and photographs the three middle school girls naked around me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be recording it so do your best you three! Yo-chan too, don¡¯t lose! ¡¹

    Don¡¯t lose, you say, Nei.

    ¡¸ Look, Onii-chan! We¡¯re all naked! ¡¹

    Then, in front of me;

    Three naked girls appear.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    The flat Michi is the youngest look of them.

    Mana and Ruriko, oh, Ruriko¡¯s approaching an adult body.

    But, their chest has about the same size.

    Mana has stuffed breasts.

    Ruriko, it feels round. There are her sunken nipples too.

    Ruriko¡¯s skin is as white as snow.

    Michi¡¯s also fair-skinned but not as much as Ruriko.

    However, Michi has the beauty of a doll when she gets naked.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all beautiful ¡¹

    I speak my impressions.

    ¡¸ Un, then let¡¯s all start our work! ¡¹

    With Mana giving instructions, the three naked girls hug me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    First, Ruriko kisses me.

    ¡¸ Hmm, Ruriko ¡¹

    Looking up, there¡¯s a beauty that could blow you away. It¡¯s Ruriko.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s just that, Ruriko¡¯s eyes are big. Your eyelashes are long too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not like girls with big eyes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I love them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    She brings her chest closer to my head.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please lick Ruriko¡¯s breasts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I bury my face in her slightly strained unripe breasts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not as big as Nagisa-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, this is good on its own ¡¹

    I lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Ruriko¡¯s the one who feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ You like being licked your nipples? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama? Do you like Ruriko¡¯s breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do. It¡¯s cute, puffed. I want to lick it forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Michi continues her fellatio.

    She¡¯s trying to master Nagisa¡¯s technique earlier.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, did it hurt, Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, it feels so good it made me shiver ¡¹

    I tell Michi

    ¡¸ As expected, I saw this point as a key point ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s tongue stimulates that point relentlessly.

    ¡¸ Uwa, Michi, Michi ¡¹

    I feel my spine shivering.

    ¡¸ My, Onii-sama¡¯s making such a cute face ¡¹

    Ruriko in front of me smiles.

    ¡¸ Michi, it looks that where you lick is a good part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriruri, it seems that when you lick at this part ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s tongue crawls from the line of the scrotum to the anus.

    Uhyahyahyahya!

    ¡¸ Let Ruriko do the same next time! ¡¹

    Both Michi and Ruriko are intelligent and have the applied strength too.

    They¡¯re learning a fantastic technique in sex at such a condition

    No, well, they¡¯ll only do it with me, so it¡¯s okay anyway

    ¡¸ Now then, here I come, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana speaks on the side of my foot.

    Mana, what are you going to do?

    ¡¸ Hamu! ¡¹

    My little toe is wrapped in warmth and moisture.

    Nugu!

    Is mana licking my toe fingers?

    ¡¸ Mana knows that it feels good being licked here! ¡¹

    She goes from every finger to every gap in between.

    This middle school girl¡¯s tongue carefully licks.

    Oooh!

    This is also good!

    ¡¸ Un! That¡¯s an exciting view! I¡¯m going to take more photos! ¡¹

    Nei takes photos of us happily.

    Ah, I

    Three beautiful middle school girls attack me.

    I¡¯m naked too

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I love you. Ruriko loves Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s breasts cover my head.

    ¡¸ Me too, I sincerely love you, Master, ¡¹

    Michi attacks my crotch with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Mana loves you! I can give you as many licks as you want! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s sucking my toe fingers.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please massage Ruriko¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Ruriko holds my right hand and places it on her chest.

    Oh, soft.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-chan, this hand will have Mana¡¯s butt ¡¹

    Mana turns her ass towards me and grabs my left hand.

    Ah, that¡¯s different.

    Ruriko¡¯s breasts and Mana¡¯s ass.

    It doesn¡¯t change that both are elastic, soft, and warm, but,

    The feel is entirely different.

    Women¡¯s skin is different individually.

    The lively feeling of these three girls swallows me.

    ¡¸ Mufufu, it¡¯s back! ¡¹

    Michi speaks at my crotch.

    ¡¸ Master, it¡¯s revived! Master has come back! ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯re happy but,

    That expression makes me wonder.

    ¡¸ My, Onii-sama¡¯s gotten so energetic! ¡¹

    Ruriko, you sound like I survived an illness.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s standing! Onii-chan got erect! ¡¹

    Mana, my dick isn¡¯t a building.

    ¡¸ Look, look, Agnes-chan, it¡¯s gotten big again! ¡¹

    Mana turns around.

    Ah, I forgot.

    Agnes and Reika are cuddled up, looking at us afraid.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s thing! We¡¯re all made to feel good with this thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I was pierced several times but, it made me very happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, Rei-chan, you should be taken by Onii-chan sooner- ¡¹

    On the other hand, Nei¡¯s showing a peace sign to Edie who¡¯s still stiff.

    What the hell is that?

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me ¡¹

    Michi straddles on top of me.

    Imitating Nagisa from earlier, she seems to want to try doing it in a cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Ah, look! Even on a small girl like Michi-oneechan, it¡¯ll all come inside! ¡¹

    Mana explains to Agnes.

    Edie says something in surprise.

    Michi;

    ¡¶ Don¡¯t worry£¡ ¡·

    She tells Edie bluntly.

    Aah, my glans is pushing Michi¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Auu, uuun! ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s easy to get wet is already flooding.

    My glans is being swallowed inside.

    ¡¸ Nuuuuu, Uuuuuh ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s pushing down with her weight.

    My erect penis rubs into Michi¡¯s soft walls.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Master, Nguu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This position, it¡¯s entering deep, inside of me!! ¡¹

    Michi puts her hand on my waist, slowly swinging her hips while adjusting.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s piercing on the deepest part, it¡¯s all in! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s bones rub my lower abdomen

    We docked to the very limit

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Swallowing me deep inside, Michi takes a deep breath.

    Nei quickly presses the shutter.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­OH£¡£Í£É£Ã£È£É¡­¡­£¿£¡ ¡·

    Edie¡¯s confused as her best friend shows her sex.

    ¡¸ Michi is one with Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uehehe, Mana will make you feel good! ¡¹

    Mana who has experience with 3P already starts to move.

    She goes to the connecting part between Michi and me, and she licks Michi¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaaau! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s vagina clamps from pleasure.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Pecho pecho, Kyuuu

    Pecho pecho, Kyuu!

    I can¡¯t get enough of this.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama looks so pleased. So cute! ¡¹

    Ruriko licks my face and neck like a kitten.

    The feeling of her tongue increases my libido further.

    ¡¸ Mana-imouto, that¡¯s enough, please move your face, I¡¯m going to move my hips now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mana takes off her face from our crotch.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana will be licking Onii-chan¡¯s nipples! ¡¹

    Hey, Mana!

    Seriously?

    Ah, Mana¡¯s small head gets on top of my chest.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-chan¡¯s so cute. Cry out more ¡¹

    Mana, this loli bitch smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I will begin too ¡¹

    Michi makes her legs shape M as she accepts me inside her.

    The connecting part is exposed.

    Then, she wriggles her waist.

    ¡¸ Nuguuu, M-Michi!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s waist movements aren¡¯t monotonous up and down.

    ¡¸ Nu, fuu, nu, fuu, auu, Master, Masteeeeeeer!!! ¡¹

    She uses her waist dynamically, rhythmically!

    Learning from how Nagisa uses her waist, she attacks me with her full power from the start!

    That¡¯s not all.

    Michi¡¯s supple and flexible body, trained as a fighter, is utilized completely.

    ¡¸ Nuu, Fuu, nuu, fuu, aaah, it feels good, Master, you¡¯re hitting Michi¡¯s pleasure spots!!! ¡¹

    Hot lubricant spring from deep inside Michi¡¯s¡¯ body.

    Michi¡¯s waist dances on top of me, moving left and right like she¡¯s riding a wild horse.

    ¡¸ M-Masteeer! ¡¹

    Michi asks for my hand.

    I stretch my hand and hold Michi¡¯s. Our fingers twined.

    Michi uses our hands as the fulcrum of balance and moves her waist even more daringly!!

    ¡¸ Does Michi-san feel good, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s tongue licks my ears.

    ¡¸ Amazing, even when you move so much, it¡¯s okay. Mana wants to do that too! ¡¹

    Saying that Mana licks from my nipples to my armpits,

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan¡¯s sweating. Your breath is also rough, aroused? ¡¹

    It¡¯s evident that I am.

    I¡¯m having 4P sex with middle school girls.

    ¡¸ Michi too, your face is red. Your white skin is flushed! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, you¡¯re making such a lewd face, Onee-chan ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also shining from sweat.

    The sweat grains scatter around from her dynamic waist movement.

    Aah.

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore.

    ¡¸ Nnnnn, Masteerr!!! ¡¹

    I pierce Michi from below.

    ¡¸ Ahaaa, it feels good, this feels good!!! ¡¹

    As if we¡¯re a steam machine, the two of us make complicated moves.

    Just like steam engines, we leak out hot breaths, sweat, and the scent of sex.

    ¡¸ Master, Michi, breathe with Michi! ¡¹

    Yeah

    Michi wants to have sex while connected with¡º Shingetsu ¡»

    ¡¸ Okay, Michiii ¡¹

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Our breathing synchronizes.

    Uuuu, it¡¯s coming!

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s qi flows into me.

    Our minds and body connect!

    Michi¡¯s pleasure goes inside me.

    My pleasure goes to Michi.

    We melt each other with the pleasures of both sexes.

    No, it¡¯s not just the two of us!

    ¡¸ Migyaaaa!! ¡¹

    Edie yells shortly then convulses.

    Right. Edie,

    She¡¯s been practicing ¡º Shingetsu ¡» with Michi until a while ago.

    The mind link remains.

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Suu, suu, haaa!

    ¡¸ Mugigigigigigi! ¡¹

    The sensation Michi and I feel also flows inside Edie.

    ¡¸ Yahihihihihhihihih! ¡¹

    Edie squirms from the sexual pleasure she discovers for the first time.

    Even though we¡¯re not touching her,

    Edie¡¯s mind and body are being raped.

    ¡¸ Wow, amazing! I¡¯m going to take photos of this too! ¡¹

    Edie takes more photos.

    ¡¸ M-Master, I-I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s in a catapult to climax.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go on, you can cum anytime ¡¹

    The magma of desire rises up from within me as well.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, Masteeer!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, Michi, Michiiiii!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please watch, as Michi flies away! Master, loooook! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m looking, Michi, Michiii!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master, aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    Then, Michi reached ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Cum, cum, I¡¯m cumiiiiingggg!! ¡¹

    M-Me too!!

    ¡¸ Michi, I-I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    I release hot liquid inside Michi¡¯s womb!!

    THen.

    ¡¸ Migyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Edie screams as she receives pleasure from both of us.

    Her body twitched.

    She holds down her crotch with both hands.

    Byururururu!

    Byrurururu!

    Byrururururu!

    ¡¸ Muhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s body trembles fiercely as if she was the one creampied.

    Tears spill out from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, the hot stuff is coming in, I¡¯m so happy! ¡¹

    Michi tells me while I pour semen deep inside her.

    Then, she collapsed on my body.

    ¡¸ My, Master! ¡¹

    She kisses me.

    ¡¸ Michi looks so happy. I also want a kiss from Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, Ruriruri! ¡¹

    Michi raises her face for Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana too, Mana too! ¡¹

    I also pile my lips with Mana.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s incredible to do with the three of us! Let¡¯s do this again! ¡¹

    Mana smile at her two sisters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s amusing doing it with everyone ¡¹

    Ruriko also laughs.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry to take it all by myself¡¹

    Michi said while breathing roughly

    She seems to reflect on monopolizing me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, just take turns next time. Ruri-oneechan¡¯s waist hurts today, Onii-chan¡¯s not going to get hard anytime soon, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible! ¡¹

    My heart¡¯s beating so fast I can¡¯t speak any further than that.

    ¡¸ Next time, let¡¯s try three of us put in the penis in order. Onii-chan wants to do that too, right? ¡¹

    Comparing the honey-pot of three middle school girls,

    No, I would like to try that out but,

    Is it okay?

    Won¡¯t I be receiving a divine punishment from doing that?!

    ¡¸ Migiiiii, migizegigigigigigiigigi! ¡¹

    Edie raises a strange voice and goes down.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Geez, so noisy ¡¹

    Ah.

    This is bad.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan, you¡¯re too noisy, geez! ¡¹

    Mao-chan woke up!

    Mao-chan¡¯s still on the futon but,

    ¡¸ Mao¡¯s sleepy so please be quiet at night ¡¹

    She¡¯s angry

    ¡¸Oh, Mao-chan, sorry, did she wake you up? ¡¹

    Nei goes to Mao-chan in panic.

    For the time being, Nei¡¯s wearing clothes properly

    On the other hand, I¡¯m naked with middle school girls.

    Notably, my erect penis is still inside Michi.

    Mana and Ruriko are sticking with me firmly naked.

    If she sees this, it¡¯ll be a trauma!!

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, where¡¯s Mama? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks from inside the futon.

    ¡¸ Ah, she¡¯s not back yet. She¡¯ll come right away if I call her though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa¡¯s here! ¡¹

    I tell Mao-chan in a loud voice.

    ¡¸ If Papa¡¯s here then fine ¡¹

    Mao-chan

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here. I¡¯m always with Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    I hear the voice of the toddler from the futon.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sleepy, fuwawawaaaa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan makes a big yawn.

    ¡¸ Come, Mao-chan, let¡¯s sleep ¡¹

    Nei then puts Mao-chan to sleep.

    ¡¸ Michi, get up ¡¹

    I tell Michi

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to Mao-chan ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Not now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ My waist¡¯s paralyzed right now ¡¹

    Michi tells me feeling apologetic.

    ¡¸ I moved my waist too much ¡¹

    You

    It¡¯s because you did it so intensely

    Well, she¡¯s in high spirits so it can¡¯t be helped, but

    ¡¸ Please let me stay like this for a while! ¡¹

    Michi clings to my body.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko will go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana will help her sleep too ¡¹

    The two took consideration and went to see Mao-chan.

 Chapter 429. The first Agnesâ€™ capture game (Part 1)

    Chapter 429. The first Agnes¡¯ capture game (Part 1)

    ¡¸ Yo-chan ¡¹

    When Ruriko and Mana went to Mao-chan,

    Nei comes to me.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s hard, but it¡¯s a critical moment now ¡¹

    She looks at me seriously

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Michi, have you calmed down? ¡¹

    This time, she whispers to Michi.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want it, Yo-chan can answer anytime you want. He won¡¯t say it¡¯s troublesome nor hate it. You can just embrace him in the front without holding back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi looks up at Nei and answers.

    ¡¸ If you know that then, don¡¯t be so reckless on wanting Yo-chan. Okay? ¡¹

    The elder sister scolds the little sister.

    Oh, I see.

    I get it.

    Mana and Megu had this scene too.

    ¡¸ At first, you may be filled with just having sex, but as soon as you get used to it, you¡¯ll keep for asking various things. I know that. Yo-chan¡¯s kindness makes us really happy but, we keep worrying about whether this happiness will last forever, so we ask for more ¡¹

    Nei explained.

    ¡¸ True, I think so too ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Michi, when Misuzu¡¯s with you, there¡¯s a brake in your mind, but when Misuzu¡¯s away, it seems that you step on your accelerator ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as Nei-oneesama says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I think that she knows how uneasy Michi is, so she left you here on purpose ¡¹

    Misuzu took Megu to take care of Yoshiko-san.

    True, there¡¯s no need for a guard in this mansion, but.

    Still, usually, Misuzu wouldn¡¯t let Michi leave her side.

    I thought that Michi¡¯s left here to hold down Edie, but.

    Misuzu is thinking of something deeper?

    ¡¸ As expected, you¡¯re taking such a bossy attitude as a senior against Ruriko and Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a disgrace ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because you get worried that Yo-chan¡¯s feelings go to the new girl that¡¯s why you took that bossy attitude unconsciously ¡¹

    I¡¯m convinced with what Nei said.

    True, Michi¡¯s been so bossy with Ruriko lately,

    I thought that it was just because I appointed her as Ruriko¡¯s teacher, but,

    I see Michi¡¯s jealous of the new woman, Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan loves all his women equally. You know that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we don¡¯t try to stick out to be loved alone by Yo-chan. That is our rule ¡¹

    Nei approaches Michi

    ¡¸ No, Nee-san, Michi wasn¡¯t alone in the sex just now, the three of them were together ¡¹

    I follow up Michi.

    Actually, it was 3-to-1 sex.

    ¡¸ Well, that was because Mana and Ruriko were adults. Actually, Michi¡¯s the one who had Yo-chan for herself, right? ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true, but,

    ¡¸ Next time, if you force to have sex without even thinking of Yo-chan¡¯s body and take a bossy attitude towards you, little sisters, us elder sisters will punish you ¡¹

    Nei tells Michi with a scary face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. This won¡¯t happen again ¡¹

    Michi bows deeply.

    She must feel shameful of herself. There are tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll apologize to Mana and Ruriruri ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t. Those girls took Michi in consideration. Keep it in your heart ¡¹

    Both of them hug Mao-chan to sleep

    Oh, did they get off here because they noticed Nei¡¯s look at Michi?

    ¡¸ Besides, Mana gets reckless towards Yo-chan the same way, you¡¯re not alone so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s rash like now just like Mana with Megu asking for me so much back at the school at midnight.

    She was getting used to sex then, due to her jealousy to Yukino, she was getting addicted.

    Sex is the most dangerous when you¡¯re just getting used to it.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you should trust Yo-chan more. You already know what kind of man Yo-chan is so don¡¯t be so rash like this!

    Nei said, but,

    I myself don¡¯t know what kind of man I am.

    ¡¸ Yes, I will never doubt Master¡¯s affection again. Please forgive me! ¡¹

    Nei smile at what Michi said.

    ¡¸ Well, fine. I¡¯m not the only one who knows that you¡¯re a girl who won¡¯t learn unless you get reckless once. Katsu-nee and Margo-oneechan said the same thing. Therefore, we¡¯ll overlook it this time. But, never again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Tears spill from Michi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Michi. It¡¯s fine ¡¹

    I suck off the tears flowing off Michi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ If Michi needs me no matter what, I¡¯ll take care of you. I¡¯ll never abandon you. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, try to hold back as much as you can until it comes to the point that you really need Yo-chan, okay, Michi?! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, yes! ¡¹

    Michi answers while crying

    ¡¸ I see, then get off right away! ¡¹

    Ah.

    Michi and I are still connected.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Michi gets off me.

    My penis is pulled out of Michi¡¯s tight vagina.

    White semen overflows.

    Michi sits on the air mat without even trying to wipe off the sperm.

    Then, she prostrates herself.

    ¡¸ I have received Master¡¯s love. Michi enjoyed it a lot. Thank you very much ¡¹

    Hey, Michi?

    ¡¸ From now on, I will do my part as Master¡¯s toy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s good! ¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s Michi, I think that you won¡¯t go the wrong way anymore! ¡¹

    Yeah, feeling shameful from her recklessness.

    Michi from now on will act in moderation.

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll become a beautiful woman.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I think that it¡¯s necessary for Michi to go through these processes once! ¡¹

    I get that but.

    Unease awakens in my heart.

    ¡¸ Could it be that all the girls had to go through this process? ¡¹

    Getting used to sex.

    Trying to oppose the other women.

    For example, Ruriko?

    I look at Ruriko who¡¯s lying next to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, not every single one of them will go this way ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu has a moderate brake, as for Ruriko, I think she¡¯s okay. After all, a lady of Kouzuki house is a child who grew up under pressure is strongly self-disciplined, I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯ll forget to consider her surroundings ¡¹

    I see.

    She won¡¯t lose sight of herself even in the family.

    Misuzu is a member of Kouzuki house, and yet she¡¯s always humble in the family.

    She¡¯s never done something rude.

    Ruriko¡¯s the same.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ Nee-san too ¡¹

    Nei also just experienced sex.

    But, this morning.

    She just asked for once, at the time where my stamina¡¯s fully recovered, then she didn¡¯t ask for more than that.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also strong when it comes to holding back! ¡¹

    Nei has been confined by Cesario Viola¡¯s criminal organization.

    Therefore, she¡¯s always observant of the emotions of the people around her, and she doesn¡¯t try to force herself to it.

    Even when smiling or laughing, she always hides her nature.

    Well, that¡¯s of course.

    Her life with Viola and others, if they behave in a way the other party would be harmed, Nei and Kei-san would be immediately killed.

    Nei¡¯s self-control is strong too.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m a Onee-chan you see! ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always secondary for Yo-chan and for my little sisters! Aren¡¯t you the same, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you always putting yourself behind for the sake of the family? ¡¹

    That is.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not putting myself behind, I just don¡¯t care about myself ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have anything to protect about myself.

    Therefore, I¡¯m prepared to give it all to my family.

    ¡¸ Well, I see, that¡¯s homework for Yo-chan in the future then ¡¹

    Nei sighs.

    ¡¸ Now then, since I¡¯m done preaching Michi, let¡¯s go to the next turn ¡¹

    Next turn?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan? I think that it¡¯ll be harsh for your body but hold out for a bit longer. This is a race against time ¡¹

    If Nei speaks like that, then the targets are narrowed down to one.

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Mana, leave that to Ruriko and come here ¡¹

    Nei calls Mana.

    ¡¸ Okaay~ ¡¹

    Mana comes back from putting Mao-chan to sleep.

    ¡¸ Michi, take care of it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please order me anything! ¡¹

    Michi answers

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    We head towards Agnes.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Agnes is in the same bed as Reika.

    Watching Nagisa and me, then the 4P with Michi and the girls, they seem to be paralyzed.

    On the other hand, Edie¡¯s fainted from receiving Michi¡¯s ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Look at Agnes, everyone! ¡¹

    Nei whispers to us.

    Agnes¡¯ face is bright red.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time the libido accumulate inside Agnes ¡¹

    Libido?

    ¡¸ Ah, it means sexual urge Shirasaka Sousuke has forced Agnes to masturbate three times a day while looking at his own statue, remember? ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s become Agnes¡¯ daily routine.

    ¡¸ Then, she¡¯s stopped doing that since we break into this room for two days! ¡¹

    Yeah, Agnes;

    She hasn¡¯t masturbated yesterday and today.

    ¡¸ Then, she¡¯s been shown a lot of Yo-chan having sex ¡¹

    I see, Agnes

    Is her body on fire?

    ¡¸ Then, this is very important, Shirasaka Sousuke has forced Agnes to masturbate, but he himself hasn¡¯t touched her yet! ¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸ She was only shown how to masturbate from videos to imitate. Well you see, he finds most things troublesome. Besides, he¡¯s the kind of man who¡¯s not caring about making a woman feel good, you see? He¡¯s a man who¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s feeling good ¡¹

    That¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke was thinking of raping Agnes on her next birthday. He wants her to masturbate so when he rapes her, her genital¡¯s a bit developed, and he wants Agnes to worship him, that¡¯s all his reasons. Therefore, ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke has never caressed nor licked Agnes! ¡¹

    So, I will?

    ¡¸ Of course, there¡¯s no need to have sex with her yet, rather than that, let her drown in sexual pleasure. We have to carve in her heart that having Yo-chan do it feels much better than masturbating! We¡¯ll have Yo-chan the first ecstasy brought to Agnes-chan coming from another person¡¯s hand ¡¹

    I see.

    I just have to make Agnes cum with my hand and tongue.

    ¡¸ What should Mana do? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Agnes has already opened up her heart to Mana so you¡¯ll be inviting Agnes to Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, got it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, what about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, you¡¯ll monitor Edie, she¡¯ll get in the way once she wakes up ¡¹

    Ah.

    Edie thinks that she¡¯s Agnes¡¯ guardian, so,

    She¡¯ll rampage under the misunderstanding that we¡¯re bullying Agnes.

    ¡¸ Certainly. Please leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will be taking care of Rei-chan ¡¹

    Nei looks at us.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go! Mission start!!! ¡¹

    Leaving only Michi to watch over Edie, we head towards Agnes.

    The three of us walk lined up.

    ¡¸ Okay, Agnes, Rei-chan! ¡¹

    Nei calls the two.

    She¡¯s talking to the two so Agnes doesn¡¯t feel alert.

    However, she¡¯s already feeling nervous that we¡¯re getting close.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit hot in this room? Everyone¡¯s naked other than us ¡¹

    Right, everyone¡¯s naked other than Nei, Agnes, and Reika.

    ¡¸ Oh, so hot, I¡¯m going to strip too! ¡¹

    Nei takes off her clothes.

    The room¡¯s already maintained to comfortable room temperature.

    If one feels the heat, then that¡¯s because their body¡¯s heating up from arousal.

    Nei¡¯s fascinating proportions are exposed.

    Her fair-skin and voluptuous tits and ass.

    But, her waist is constricted, it¡¯s like a perfect naked body similar to nudes in European art.

    ¡¸ Ah feels good to be naked ¡¹

    Nei said Mana joins in.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good to be naked! Get naked you two as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Agnes and Reika¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s only us in here! ¡¹

    Mana smiled and jumped into Agnes¡¯ bed

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯m taking off Agnes¡¯s clothes! ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Agnes is ¡¹

    She¡¯s just embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Geez, Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Mana hugs Agnes

    ¡¸ Hyaan! ¡¹

    Agnes is surprised

    ¡¸ Mana loves Agnes-chan! What about Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is ¡¹

    She¡¯s troubled.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I also love Agnes-chan! You¡¯re so cute! ¡¹

    The naked Nei jumps in between Agnes and Reika on the bed.

    Then, Agnes and Reika are separated.

    Agnes is sandwiched between two naked Onee-san.

    ¡¸ Anges-chan! Kiss! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Kiss! ¡¹

    Agnes is hugged and kissed on the cheeks on both sides.

    ¡¸ Awawawa ¡¹

    Agnes is confused.

    ¡¸ Look, Nei-oneechan¡¯s breasts are big, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can touch it, Agnes! ¡¹

    Nei presses her chest to Agnes¡¯ face.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s bouncy! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s soft body hugs Agnes who hungers for maternity.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s going to be okay, there¡¯s nothing to be scared of ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s embrace eases up Agnes.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, come ¡¹

    Mana invites me from top of the bed.

    She opens her legs wide.

    ¡¸ Please lick Mana¡¯s pussy! ¡¹

    I head to Mana¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Uhiii! ¡¹

    Agnes is surprised by my approach, but

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine! It¡¯ll be fine, okay? ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ sense of crisis dulls from Nei¡¯s plump embrace.

    ¡¸ Un, Onii-chan¡¯s just going to lick me! ¡¹

    Mana tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s tongue feels good. It¡¯s much better than doing it myself! ¡¹

    She¡¯s whispering to draw Agnes¡¯ heart.

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    I first massage Mana¡¯s cute breasts and lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ah, nice. Lick my nipples more, roll your tongue ¡¹

    I respond to Mana¡¯s request.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it all to the right, Onii-chan, the left too, ahn! ¡¹

    My tongue attack both left and right nipples alternately.

    ¡¸ Look, Mana feels good, doesn¡¯t she? Having Yo-chan do that to you really feels good you know! ¡¹

    Nei hugs Agnes from behind and whispers in Agnes¡¯ ear.

    Ah, Agnes is watching.

    I can feel her gaze.

    Agnes¡¯ eyes concentrate on my moving tongue.

    ¡¸ Next, down there. Please do me down there! ¡¹

    My tongue crawl on Mana¡¯s skin.

    From the cleavage to her soft stomach

    ¡¸ Amu! ¡¹

    I lick her belly.

    Then, I go lower.

    Mana¡¯s pussy is hairless.

    I don¡¯t feel any hair when I crawl my tongue on it.

    If it were Yukino, it would be prickly.

    Will Mana be having that much hair like her in a few years?

    Mana¡¯s got a chronic illness, so she was treated in Shizuoka.

    Now that she¡¯s cured and healthy, she might start growing fast.

    She¡¯s just 14 years old after all.

    Even though she¡¯s in second-year middle school,

    Her genital is completely wet.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    My tongue made sounds on Mana¡¯s fountain like a cat drinking milk.

    It smells dairy products, and I feel sour taste on my tongue.

    It¡¯s the taste of Mana¡¯s lewd slit.

    ¡¸ It feels good! This feels good! Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Mana pinches my head with her thighs.

    Her thin legs with no meat.

    The thin skin of her thighs touches my face.

    I open up Mana¡¯s pussy with my fingers.

    I insert my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Agnes-chan! It feels so good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Agnes-chan, do you want to touch yourself? No, you can¡¯t ¡¹

    I hear Nei¡¯s ¡®voice.

    It seems that the aroused Agnes tried to touch her genitals.

    Nei stops Agnes from Masturbating.

    Agnes¡¯ urge will be accumulated to the very limit.

    ¡¸ Aah, Onii-chan, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    I peel off Mana¡¯s clitoris and lick it.

    ¡¸ Uhiiiiiiiiiin! That feels too good! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body curves in pleasure!

    She¡¯s holding my head with both hands.

    I use my tongue to stimulate the red core of a woman.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaah, good, so gooood! ¡¹

    I keep on licking it using a lot of salivae!

    ¡¸ Good! Onii-chan! So good! Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Love nectar overflows from Mana¡¯s crotch.

    My nose and mouth got wet.

    Therefore, I grab hold of Mana¡¯s ass.

    I use my tongue even more violently!

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaa!!! So goood! It feels good! Ah, ah, Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s pleasure makes her writhe!

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, Onii-chan, that¡¯s enough, if you go further, Mana¡¯s going to cum! ¡¹

    Mana said while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ If Mana cums, Agnes-chan would be scared you see? ¡¹

    Mana

    Her brakes are working properly even in this situation.

    True, if she reached climax, convulsed, and turned dazed, it won¡¯t be good to show to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s enough. Thank you, it felt excellent! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana tells me then kissed my lips.

    She kissed the lips that just licked her crotch until earlier.

    Even that will prove to be educational to Agnes.

    ¡¸ It really feels good when Onii-chan does it! Agnes-chan, try it too! ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s wet with sweat from the pleasure tells Agnes.

    I head towards Agnes.

    Then.

    Agnes is already half-naked.

    Nei has been taking off Agnes¡¯ clothes bit by bit while stopping her from masturbating.

    Such a fair skin.

    This young breasts of a 12-year-old have a pink colored nipple exposed.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    I head from Mana to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ii! No! Don¡¯t come! ¡¹

    Agnes is afraid of my approach.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared, there¡¯s nothing to be scared at, Agnes! ¡¹

    Nei whispers to Agnes¡¯ ears.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan¡¯s just going to make you feel good ¡¹

    Mana also tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes shakes her head.

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ body is for Papan! Other men cannot touch me! ¡¹

    Oh, so she was educated that way.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to care about it anymore, Agnes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¿£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Agnes is confused

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ Papa is me now!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not Shirasaka Sousuke.

    I¡¯m Agnes¡¯ father.

    ¡¸ Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Yes. Yo-chan will be Agnes¡¯ Papa, so it¡¯s fine for him to make Agnes feel good! ¡¹

    Nei whispers.

    Shirasaka Sousuke has confined Agnes for twelve years, ever since Agnes was born.

    Then, he had educated her to worship him.

    This upbringing cannot easily be broken.

    If we force her, Agnes¡¯ identity will be destroyed

    Therefore.

    We won¡¯t destroy it, but instead, overwrite it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yo-chan¡¯s your Papa after all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, he¡¯s your Papa, so it¡¯s fine for him to make you feel good! ¡¹

    Nei and Mana follow up.

    I do not deny that Agnes¡¯ ¡º Papan ¡» is Shriasaka Sousuke

    Without denying it, I accept Agnes¡¯ ¡º Faith in Shirasaka Sousuke ¡»

    Then, I¡¯ll be an existence greater than Shirasaka Sousuke inside Agnes¡¯ heart.

    As a family, as her¡º Papa ¡»

    ¡¸ Agnes, the only one who can make you feel good is your¡º Papa ¡», me! ¡¹

    My words please Agnes¡¯ heart like magic.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Agnes¡¯ Papa. Everyone¡¯s Agnes¡¯ family. We¡¯ll be living together from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Together, always? ¡¹

    Agnes mutters.

    ¡¸ Obviously, I¡¯m your Papa ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ heart sways from what I said.

 Chapter 430. The first Agnesâ€™ capture game (Part 2)

    Chapter 430. The first Agnes¡¯ capture game (Part 2)

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes-chan, let¡¯s take this all off! ¡¹

    Mana takes off Agnes¡¯ clothes which were half-stripped by Nei.

    Nei hugs Agnes from behind so she can¡¯t do anything.

    But.

    I wasn¡¯t so conscious when her breasts were visible from the gap in between her clothes, but,

    Looking at her this way, Agnes¡¯ body is still young.

    No, even for a body of a 12-year-old, her breasts are rising, I can also say that they¡¯re much more developed than Michi, but.

    Her body¡¯s base is still a child.

    Her shoulder width is still narrow. Her waist isn¡¯t constricted.

    Her stomach is also plump and soft.

    Her arms and legs are also thin.

    If I can express it, it would be thin.

    Before, I¡¯ve expressed Nei¡¯s body as thicc.

    No, now in front of me, Nei¡¯s naked body holds down the half-naked Agnes from behind so that I can compare the particulars, but,

    Nei¡¯s enormous breasts are glamorous, but it¡¯s never fat. Instead, her body¡¯s tight.

    Her body has an adult proportion already, her shoulder¡¯s got the width, and her hipbones are developing. She¡¯s training her muscles, so her breasts won¡¯t sag, so her chest itself is stretched and thick.

    Furthermore, apart from her big breasts that could shoot rockets, her ass is round too.

    Anyway, her physical body¡¯s like a 3D model.

    On the other hand, Agnes.

    Her breasts are already swelling, but it feels flat.

    Anyway, this body is still of a child.

    Ah, I thought that Michi¡¯s body is quite petite and young, but;

    Comparing it to Agnes, I can tell.

    Michi¡¯s body is growing as a 15-year-old girl just like her.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t hesitate over there ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have time to stop and stay still ¡¹

    Yeah.

    No matter how young Agnes¡¯ body is;

    I must ravish this girl in front of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    There¡¯s no other way to liberate Minaho-neesan¡¯s heart other than finishing the revenge.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    I speak to Agnes.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cute. You have a lovely body ¡¹

    I once again look at Agnes with a lustful gaze.

    Her virgin slit is of course perfectly closed.

    Agnes¡¯ half-foreign skin is more bluish-white than just white.

    Usually, only the illumination from the skylight in the cellar is the only sunlight exposed to her.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan¡¯s stomach is so cute. It¡¯s like a newborn rabbit ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Mana, have you seen a newborn bunny? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I did, I was a keeper at the elementary school in Shizuoka ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Mana, move, switch positions with Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ah, right. Mana won¡¯t be touching from now on ¡¹

    Mana retires.

    Right, I must be the one to teach Agnes about sexual pleasure.

    Others shouldn¡¯t make her experience the sexual feeling and make her cum.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    I switch with Mana and approach Agnes on top of the bed.

    Agnes twitched.

    She¡¯s scared.

    Her blue eyes are wide open, looking at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need to worry, Agnes ¡¹

    How many times I¡¯ve experienced this?

    An afraid woman who has no experience being embraced by a man.

    No.

    I must not use my memories of past experiences.

    I must not get used to it.

    I must forget all in the past.

    Agnes is Agnes.

    Agnes is a girl with individuality, different from other girls.

    Girls aren¡¯t the same.

    They¡¯re different individually.

    ¡¸ Agnes, show me your face ¡¹

    Then, her body.

    Look at it, feel it.

    What kind of girl is Agnes?

    Hold her body and feel it.

    ¡¸ Look, Agnes, Don¡¯t be scared, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid! ¡¹

    Nei whispers from behind Agnes.

    Agnes¡¯ tension loosens up from Nei¡¯s embrace.

    Oh, I see.

    She¡¯s never been hugged by people at all.

    ¡¸ Agnes, let me hug Agnes as well ¡¹

    I open up my arms to Agnes with a smile.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Agnes is afraid but,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a hug ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s okay, Yo-chan¡¯s kind ¡¹

    As Nei hugs Agnes from behind, I hug her in front.

    Agnes is sandwiched between Nei and me.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    Agnes leaks out her voice.

    The three of us are naked.

    Our raw skins are sticking close to each other.

    We stay like that for a while.

    The three of us feel each other¡¯s temperature.

    I wait until the waves of unrest in Agnes¡¯ heart calms down.

    Ah, Agnes has a higher body temperature than Nei.

    ¡¸ Is this okay? Are you not in pain? Am I heavy? ¡¹

    After a while, I asked Agnes.

    I try not to weigh her as much as possible but.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes answers in a small voice.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s warm, desuno ¡¹

    From behind, Nei;

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, can you tell? The one hugging you from behind, is me, a woman¡¯s body. And the one hugging you in front is Yo-chan, a man¡¯s body! ¡¹

    Agnes listens to what Nei says.

    ¡¸ A man¡¯s body is sturdy. You can feel him protecting Agnes, right? Can you tell? ¡¹

    Agnes doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸ Agnes, your heart is throbbing ¡¹

    I smile at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ heart is beating so hard. It¡¯s conveyed to me ¡¹

    I raise my body and put my chest in front of Agnes¡¯ face.

    ¡¸ Listen to the sound of my heart too ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ Put your ears there and listen ¡¹

    She listens to my chest as told by Nei.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s making lub-dub, lub-dub sounds ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m also nervous. Just like Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with a puzzled face.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the same ¡¹

    Using that chance, I kiss Agnes¡¯ lips.

    ¡¸ Hafu! ¡¹

    Suppressing the surprised Agnes¡¯ face, I kiss her lips over and over again.

    Before long, Agnes loosens up, did she give up?

    ¡¸ So cute, Agnes. My Agnes ¡¹

    I whisper to Agnes¡¯ ears like a spell.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never let you go. We¡¯ll be together forever. Agnes ¡¹

    I attack Agnes¡¯ erogenous zone in her ears too.

    ¡¸ Haouu ¡¹

    Agnes twists her body like she¡¯s tickled, but,

    Agnes who¡¯s¡¯ holding her from behind doesn¡¯t let her escape.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll only feel good ¡¹

    I lick inside her ears.

    ¡¸ Kuuun! ¡¹

    Agnes, that¡¯s cute.

    I crawl my tongue on her neck. She then bends her body.

    ¡¸ It tickles, desuno! ¡¹

    She tells me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t tickle, you¡¯re feeling it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feeling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll make you feel even better ¡¹

    My tongue goes down from her neck to her chest.

    I stick my tongue in her.

    ¡¸ Eh, that¡¯s? ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ breasts are small so,

    I open my mouth wide and suck up her areola.

    ¡¸ Hamu! ¡¹

    I raise my tongue inside my mouth and search for her sunken nipples.

    I lick it up.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaan, aaahn! ¡¹

    She must¡¯ve touched it when masturbating, but,

    It¡¯s her first time being licked up.

    Agnes trembles from the first time sensation.

    Ah, there¡¯s sweat floating under her armpit and neck.

    Agnes¡¯ arousal seems to have ignited.

    I attack her breasts alternately

    ¡¸ Agnes, which feels better, left or right? ¡¹

    Nei whispers to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Left, the left ¡¹

    Agnes answers while blushing

    ¡¸ As expected, you can feel it closer to your heart ¡¹

    Mana said as she looks at us.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m licking the left more ¡¹

    I put a lot of saliva on my tongue and lick it.

    Ah, I feel something sticking out in her sunken areola.

    It¡¯s still buried, but her nipples are erect.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, ahn! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body is sensitive.

    Now, let¡¯s invade further.

    My tongue goes across her gentle mountain of breasts to her plump stomach.

    What¡¯s this, it¡¯s amazingly soft.

    A small girl¡¯s stomach is so soft and smooth.

    Of course, I also greet her navel.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, hafu! ¡¹

    It seems that she¡¯s tickled from having her navel licked.

    Then my tongue goes to her triangle.

    ¡¸ Agnes, open your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, leave it to Yo-chan ¡¹

    Even if Nei tells her that, Agnes still hesitates,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Mana just had it earlier, didn¡¯t you see it? Onii-chan¡¯s just going to lick it. It feels perfect! ¡¹

    Agnes was intensely watching when I gave Mana cunnilingus earlier.

    She saw Mana feel good.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s Mana¡¯s Onii-chan. It¡¯s Agnes¡¯ Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come, Agnes, open your legs ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Mana and my face,

    She finally readied herself.

    Her thin 12-year-old half-foreign beauty legs open up.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes¡¯ pussy is also cute ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ genital is small.

    Will I really be able to drive my erect penis in here?

    I open up her slit with my fingers.

    Inside is completely moist. Thick and transparent liquid drips.

    ¡¸ Fuu ¡¹

    I first blow wind into it.

    ¡¸ Haan~ ¡¹

    At the moment Agnes leaked out her voice.

    I lick it up with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Ugii! ¡¹

    Agnes tries to close her legs in panic, but,

    I hold down her thighs.

    I violate Agnes¡¯ crotch with my tongue!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn! Ah, aaahn! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ voice grows stronger.

    ¡¸ What do you think? It¡¯s much better than touching yourself, right? It¡¯s Onii-chan, so it feels so good! ¡¹

    Mana whispers to Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, just feel good! Leave your body to Yo-chan, don¡¯t be scared, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid! ¡¹

    Nei too.

    I desperately use my tongue.

    But,

    She¡¯s tiny. It¡¯s a body of a child.

    I can easily stop her with my strength.

    Her ass, legs, thighs, they¡¯re all just fluffy, weak.

    I¡¯m licking this small girl¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, ahan, aaaaah! ¡¹

    Agnes pants.

    She was obliged to masturbate three times a day.

    Even if she¡¯s just 12, she¡¯s sexually trained.

    One the fire ignites, she¡¯ll only rise to the climax.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do that Agnes. Don¡¯t close your eyes, look at Yo-chan¡¯s face ¡¹

    The young girl who seems to be in pain opens her eyes.

    Her blue eyes look at me who¡¯s licking her crotch.

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-chan¡¯s making Agnes-chan feel good, look at him properly, he¡¯s Agnes-chan¡¯s Papa after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pa, Papa, hamun! ¡¹

    Good.

    I expose Agnes¡¯ clitoris.

    It¡¯s much smaller and redder than Mana¡¯s.

    It¡¯s like a small ruby, shining brightly with the love nectar.

    But still, it¡¯s stiff!

    ¡¸ Agnes, I¡¯m going for the most pleasing place of yours ¡¹

    I roll my tongue on her small clitoris.

    ¡¸ aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahn!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes grabs my head tightly!

    ¡¸ It feels good, doesn¡¯t it, Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, it feels good. ¡¹

    Agnes is drowning in the waves of pleasure.

    ¡¸ You must tell Yo-chan properly, say ¡º Papa it feels good ¡»! ¡¹

    Agnes narrows her eyes from the continuous pleasure.

    ¡¸ Papa, it feels good, it feels gooood, ahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say ¡º Papa, this is better than doing it myself ¡» ¡¹

    Mana whispers to Agnes.

    ¡¸ P-Papa, A-Agnes, feels good, it¡¯s much better than touching myself, it feels good, Papa¡¯s licking, is so good! ¡¹

    I intensify the use of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaahn! Aaaaah, iyaaaaaaan ah, ah, haa!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body gets hotter and hotter, wetter. She¡¯s melting.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, say ¡º Papa, make me cum ¡» ¡¹

    Mana tells her with a smile.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it, say ¡º Papa, make me cum ¡»! ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ P-Papa, make me cum, please make me cum!! ¡¹

    I put on a spurt.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaah, Agnes, Agnes is flying!! ¡¹

    Agnes has a habit of masturbating.

    She looks up.

    When she cums, she looks up at the naked statue of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    But, she can¡¯t see the statue there now.

    ¡¸ Agnes, look at Papa and cum! ¡¹

    Nei whispers

    ¡¸ Yes! Look at Papa. It¡¯s Papa who¡¯s making Agnes feel good okay! ¡¹

    Mana too

    ¡¸ P-Papa!!! ¡¹

    Our eyes met.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Papaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes is enveloped by ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaaaaah, aaaah, ahaaaaaaaaa, kufuu! ¡¹

    Her body twitches.

    Her thin thighs sandwiches my head.

    She grabs my hair tightly

    My face is pressed against her crotch

    My nose grinds into Agnes¡¯ genital.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuun! Kuuuuun! Kufuuuun !!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ panting voice is already of an adult woman¡¯s.

    Even though her body is this young,

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaa, aaaaaah, kuuun! ¡¹

    Then, Agnes¡¯ long climax ended.

    ¡¸ Kufuuu, haaa, haa, haa! ¡¹

    Agnes breathes with her whole body damp with sweat.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, towel. Mana will wipe you off ¡¹

    Mana brings in a clean towel

    She wipes my face wet with Agnes¡¯ love nectar and sweat.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Mana ¡¹

    I get up and hug the weakened Agnes once again.

    Agnes¡¯ eyes are out of focus.

    She¡¯s dazed.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Agnes, are you okay? ¡¹

    Even if I call her out, she doesn¡¯t reply.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, wake up! ¡¹

    Mana taps Agnes¡¯ cheeks.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Afuu ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ eyes have life coming back.

    ¡¸ Agnes, are you okay? ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ blue eyes look at my face.

    ¡¸ Pa, pa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s Agnes¡¯ Papa ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ Papa, Papa, Papaa! ¡¹

    Uwawawawaawa, Agnes cries.

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here with you ¡¹

    I hug Agnes back.

    ¡¸ This girl¡¯s never had contact with other people ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Even though she wasn¡¯t given any contact, Shirasaka Sousuke shows his sex videos, forced her to masturbate while looking up at his figure ¡¹

    Therefore, Agnes is;

    ¡¸ Her libido¡¯s developed by masturbation but, in reality, sex is an act of a lot of contacts. Men and women getting naked, having their skin overlap ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yet, Agnes has never been hugged by anyone, she learned masturbation, and only knows her warmth ¡¹

    Thinking about it once again, that¡¯s a horrible thing to do.

    ¡¸ This girl has always made walls with us. No, she I think she doesn¡¯t know how to make contact with us. Edie and Mana have begun to touch her body, she trusts them quite a lot, but the most important part at the bottom of her heart is closed ¡¹

    The 12 years of solitude, darkness, it¡¯s never sunny.

    ¡¸ But you see, there¡¯s so many emotions that go around inside Agnes. But, this girl doesn¡¯t know how to express that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, Papa, Papaaaa!! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me while crying.

    I rub Agnes¡¯ back gently.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Agnes, I¡¯m here with you ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes¡¯ crying face over and over again.

    ¡¸ The emotions that remained in Agnes¡¯ pool was let out in one go from Yo-chan¡¯s caress that made her cum. When she came, she entrusted everything to Yo-chan, her heart¡¯s completely defenseless ¡¹

    Therefore, Agnes is crying in my chest.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, Agnes, I¡¯m here with you. I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papaaaaa! ¡¹

    Ah, I¡¯m the same as Agnes.

    I also had nobody giving me skin contact.

    Ever since grandma had died,

    I have no memory of being hugged by Mother.

    Even by my father.

    ¡¸ Agnes, look at me ¡¹

    Agnes opens up her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡¸ Papaaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m your Papa. I¡¯m Agnes¡¯ Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, Papaaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give you as many hugs as you want. I will be by Agnes¡¯ side from now on! ¡¹

    I smile at Agnes

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ Papaa! ¡¹

    Again. She jumps to my chest and cries.

    Agnes desperately hugs my body.

    I as well hug Agnes.

    We¡¯re hugging each other.

    This girl needs me as much as I need Agnes.

    I won¡¯t let go of her.

    I will make her happy.

    I

    Before I noticed, I was crying as well.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After crying and crying, Agnes fell asleep.

    But still, she¡¯s holding my arms, not letting go.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, she¡¯s more of a Papa¡¯s girl than I expected ¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine for her to be one¡¯ ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ head

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think it is fine.l Mana is an Onii-chan¡¯s girl too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯m also a little brother lover too! ¡¹

    Mana said, Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Master¡¯s loving dog! ¡¹

    Michi, at least be human.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She seems to have fallen asleep ¡¹

    Then that¡¯s fine

    ¡¸ Ruriko, how about Mao-chan? ¡¹

    I call to Ruriko who¡¯s on the air mat.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s completely asleep, so cute ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Ruriko wants to have Onii-sama¡¯s child as soon as possible ¡¹

    Hey, Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko is also an Onii-sama loving girl. Whenever Onii-sama is lonely, I will give a hug anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan, don¡¯t go stealing the march!! ¡¹

    Mana stops Ruriko

    Err, then

    ¡¸ Huh, where¡¯s Rei-chan? ¡¹

    I search for Reika.

    Where is she, I can¡¯t see her though

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here ¡¹

    I hear a voice from behind me.

    She was so close that I¡¯m surprised.

    Ah, she¡¯s been standing behind me all this time.

    ¡¸ Onii-cama, I¡¯m deeply impressed ¡¹

    Reika seems to have been watching me and Agnes hug and cry.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, come here ¡¹

    I beckon Reika.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan also grew up lacking in contact, right? ¡¹

    I smile at Reika.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll hug you so give me one too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chama ¡¹

    Reika jumps to my chest bashfully.

 Chapter 431. Precautions concerning sex

    Chapter 431. Precautions concerning sex

    Hmm?

    Hmmmmmm?

    Shit, I fell asleep before I noticed it.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I had continuous sex ever since taking Ruriko¡¯s virginity

    I was quite tired.

    My eyelids are heavy.

    I can¡¯t open my eyes.

    Ah, I¡¯m hugging someone.

    I¡¯m using someone¡¯s body as a pillow.

    Hmm.

    I can feel the warm temperature.

    Hugging people calms my mind so much

    I¡¯m being healed.

    But.

    Isn¡¯t this pillow a bit too big?

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    I open my eyes to the realization.

    Then.

    A woman¡¯s face is in front of me.

    Two big eyes are looking at me.

    G-Good morning

    Reika said in front of me.

    Was I hugging Reika¡¯s tall body?

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah. Good morning ¡¹

    I answered unconsciously.

    Reika blushed.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t look at me so much, Onii-chama ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ But, Rei-chan¡¯s looking at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve been watching all this time ¡¹

    Wait, my sleeping face?

    ¡¸ Because it was so cute ¡¹

    Err.

    As a 16 years old high school boy, I feel some resistance from being called cute.

    Well, Reika¡¯s much older than I am, but,

    ¡¸ Yeah, cute! You¡¯re cute! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Eh, I hear a voice from above

    Tiling my head towards the sound I heard.

    Nei, Mana, Michi, and even Ruriko are looking down on me.

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-chan¡¯s sleeping face is adorable ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so cute I want to eat it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu. Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Was everyone watching? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yup. You were sleeping so well it was fun! ¡¹

    Nei answers.

    Even if you say that my sleeping face is fun,

    ¡¸ My Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    The four kisses my cheeks in turns.

    No, Michi licked. She licked my face!

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onii-chama ¡¹

    Reika in front of me speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Ah, sure ¡¹

    I kiss Reika¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ Err, what about the other girls? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s still asleep ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Edie too ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    I asked, Ruriko;

    ¡¸ She¡¯s clinging to Onii-sama¡¯s back ¡¹

    Huh?

    I turn my neck back to see.

    Ah.

    Agnes is clinging to me, sleeping.

    ¡¸ Hmm, what¡¯s the time? ¡¹

    I look up at the skylight.

    It¡¯s dark outside. It¡¯s still night

    I didn¡¯t sleep for long.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s past 2 o¡¯clock ¡¹

    Nei answered.

    ¡¸ I see, how¡¯s Katsuko-nee and others? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s training Jii-chan¡¯s secretary.

    Nagisa also went to support.

    Misuzu and Megu are taking care of Yoshiko-san who¡¯s waiting for Jii-chan.

    Margo-san is also entertaining Jii-chan¡¯s guards.

    ¡¸ They just finished a while ago. I think that it¡¯s time for Kouzuki Ojii-chan to come home! ¡¹

    Nei answers this to

    ¡¸ Then, should we see them off? ¡¹

    I asked,

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think it¡¯s better if Yo-chan and Ruriko don¡¯t see him for now. Ojii-chan¡¯s got a lot of things to consider ¡¹

    I took Ruriko away from Jii-chan.

    That¡¯s how it feels from Jii-chan¡¯s perspective.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san¡¯s there too. It¡¯s better to have just Katsu-nee and Misuzu¡¯s team to send them off ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree with that ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Right. If ever I need to show up, Katsuko-nee would contact us ¡¹

    Let¡¯s trust them and let them take care of it.

    ¡¸ Once they¡¯re sent off, they¡¯ll come back here, should we prepare tea and wait for them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess we should, Nee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will help out as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I will ready the cups ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana too! ¡¹

    Everyone moves cheerfully

    But

    ¡¸ Why is everyone naked? ¡¹

    Nei, Ruriko, Michi, and Mana aren¡¯t wearing a single thread. They¡¯re naked.

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s night ¡¹

    Mana answered.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry for wearing one ¡¹

    Reika says bashfully in front of me.

    ¡¸ No look ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Should I take it off? I, no, Rei-chan too? ¡¹

    She asks blushing.

    ¡¸ Right, Rei-chan should get naked too ¡¹

    Nei answers instead of me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s strange to have only Rei-chan wearing clothes! ¡¹

    Err.

    Agnes who¡¯s on my back is also naked.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t Mao-chan clothed too? ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ Children don¡¯t count! ¡¹

    Mana said even though she¡¯s also a child.

    ¡¸ Edie too ¡¹

    Ah, Edie¡¯s lying down on the floor pitifully.

    She¡¯s not even covered in a futon.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s out of question ¡¹

    Michi is harsh with Edie.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯ll take it off. If Onii-chama wants to see it ¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸ But, my, Rei-chan¡¯s naked body isn¡¯t attractive ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s attractive or not, right?

    ¡¸ But still, if you¡¯re okay with it! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ I want to see Rei-chan¡¯s naked body ¡¹

    Reika smiles bashfully

    ¡¸ Then, please take a look ¡¹

    Reika got off me and stood on the side of the bed.

    I tried to get up, but Agnes is clinging and doesn¡¯t let go.

    It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s stay down.

    Reika takes a deep breath.

    She takes off her clothes with her trembling hand.

    It must be her first time to expose her skin in front of opposite sex other than her family.

    First, she strips to her underwear.

    ¡¸ Ah, Rei-chan¡¯s underwear is the sports type ¡¹

    Nei said while preparing tea.

    Both her underwear are a sports underwear with a simple design.

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s not British Gentleman outfit to the underwear ¡¹

    Reika shyly speaks

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go to work unless it¡¯s this ¡¹

    Ah, as a guard, for her to swing her cane.

    Would it be hard to move unless she uses this kind of underwear?

    ¡¸ Besides, this material is stab-proof. The top elites of Kouzuki security service all have this underwear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means, Seki-san too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, as for clothes, there¡¯s no in-house rules but, everyone should have the same underwear as this ¡¹

    I see.

    Well, Seki-san is a lively lady who likes sports, so this kind of underwear would suit her.

    ¡¸ Eh, Rei-chan a cuter underwear suits you! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Right, let¡¯s buy one next time. Onii-chan¡¯s coming too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that¡¯s great! Oh right, we have to buy Ruriko¡¯s underwear also ¡¹

    Nei turns around.

    ¡¸ Yes, I do not have anything to wear now ¡¹

    Yeah, I had her underwear and school uniform she was wearing from the crematorium thrown away to cast away her lingering to the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s the clothes I gave you in the car, right?! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Ah, the boiler suit from Nagisa¡¯s shop?

    ¡¸ Yeah, the black micro bikini. Wear that for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Huh?!

    If it¡¯s just the black micro bikini, it¡¯s lewder than just being naked.

    Furthermore, to have the graceful and elegant Ruriko wear that lewd clothing,

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-sama would be able to do me anytime ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s not dissatisfied at all.

    *sigh*

    Misuzu¡¯s the same. I think that Jii-chan¡¯s words ¡¸ The blood of Kouzuki is perverted ¡¹might be right

    ¡¸ Then, how long are you going to stay in your underwear, Rei-chan? ¡¹

    Nei agitates the timid Reika on her underwear.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, right away ¡¹

    Reika seems to have resolved herself.

    ¡¸ Seii, ha! ¡¹

    Screaming out her enthusiasm, she takes off her sports bra.

    Going with the flow, she pulls down her panty too.

    ¡¸ W-What do you think? ¡¹

    Reika looks on me while having her panty pulled down to her ankle.

    I

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you¡¯re terrific ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha? ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused from my thoughts.

    ¡¸ No, Rei-chan does her best. I can tell from looking at your body ¡¹

    Even though they¡¯re both guards, she¡¯s different from Michi.

    Michi¡¯s a genius of ancient martial arts, a miracle girl. I remember Kudou-papa praising Michi¡¯s genius talent

    Therefore, Michi¡¯s beauty is like a doll.

    Even if she¡¯s naked, you can¡¯t feel any speck of a fighter in her.

    She¡¯s some monster.

    Compared to that, Reika;

    Her trained flesh is all a stack of her efforts.

    ¡¸ I should¡¯ve seen Rei-chan¡¯s naked body sooner ¡¹

    I said unconsciously

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s amazing, I respect you ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s proportion is tall, her limbs are also long. Her head¡¯s small.

    This is the so-called model body.

    It¡¯s different from the fighter body type of Margo-san and Kyouko-san.

    Her supple and touch muscles are well-balanced.

    I can quickly tell that Reika trains her body every day and that keeps moderation in mind.

    This isn¡¯t a body of a genius.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan is a hard worker ¡¹

    I can tell now that I see her body.

    She swings that cane lightly, so I thought she was a genius type like Michi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the first time I was told that ¡¹

    Reika tells me with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Well of course! Rei-chan, you¡¯ve never shown yourself naked to anyone, right? You didn¡¯t team up with anyone too ¡¹

    Mana smiles at Reika.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, but, I! ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s eyes are getting teary.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m delighted to have Onii-chama say that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan ¡¹

    Nei and Ruriko come flying in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be okay ¡¹

    The tall lady guard is comforted by two naked beauties.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onii-chama! ¡¹

    She smiles at me while crying.

    ¡¸ You see, Rei-chan has always wanted to have a brother like Onii-chama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be your brother, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if Reika wants an elder or a younger brother, but,

    Rei-chan needs a family.

    Reika squats down in front of the bed.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me, Onii-chama! ¡¹

    Then, this time, she kissed me voluntarily!

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, I¡¯m so tired! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and others come back to Agnes¡¯ room fifteen minutes later.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Misuzu and Megu came back.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Margo-san? ¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s exhausted for tonight, so she said she¡¯ll sleep in her room. Well, that¡¯s obvious, She was keeping Ootoku-san and the others company ¡¹

    Oh.

    Jii-chan¡¯s full-time guards, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, are monsters among monsters in Kouzuki security service.

    On top of that, both of them are gay.

    Margo-san must be quite exhausted.

    ¡¸ Morimoto-san is also above. It¡¯s been a long time since someone like Kouzuki-sama stayed in this mansion, so it really helps to have him ¡¹

    As the clerk of Kuromori, he has served Minaho-neesan for many years.

    We¡¯re grateful to him.

    ¡¸ Tea¡¯s ready, so take a break ¡¹

    Nei hands over the teacups with a smile.

    ¡¸ Thank you, my, everyone¡¯s naked. Then I¡¯ll get naked too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s holding a whip along with her flashy green bondage costume.

    So an SM queen looks like this.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while, so I feel my shoulders are stiff ¡¹

    She means training when she says that.

    ¡¸ Katsu-nee, I¡¯ll take care of the zipper on your back! Mana, massage Katsu-nee¡¯s shoulders! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okaay~! ¡¹

    Nei and Mana attend to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ My, Mao-chan¡¯s asleep. Did she wake up halfway? ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s wearing the bathrobe I used, and she¡¯s naked beneath it.

    ¡¸ She woke up once, but Mana and Ruriko put her to sleep, so she slept obediently ¡¹

    I answered.

    Finally, Agnes let go of my back.

    I get up from the bed, making sure Agnes doesn¡¯t wake up.

    ¡¸ I see, thank you, girls, ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at Mana and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ But still, Nagisa¡¯s really amazing. Even though I was trying so hard to train her! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while taking off her bondage costume.

    ¡¸ Nagisa¡¯s insights are different. There¡¯s no way I thought of using the vibrator vertically there! ¡¹

    Vibrator, vertical?

    Just what was vertical?

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it¡¯s three holes at the same time, you didn¡¯t scare just me, Kouzuki-sama as well. You did well thinking of that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voluptuous bust jumps out of her clothes.

    ¡¸ I should be the one who should have experience in training yet, Nagisa¡¯s ideas are fantastic. There¡¯s a difference in skill. I think that you¡¯re really a genius ero teacher! ¡¹

    Ero Teacher, Katsuok-nee, please.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what is a vibrator? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks with a curious face.

    ¡¸ I also do not know what you meant by training ¡¹

    Hearing that, Nagisa

    ¡¸ Katsuko! ¡¹

    She glares at Katsuko-nee scarily.

    ¡¸ I know that you¡¯re relaxed since Kouzuki-sama is gone but, you speak so lightly ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee apologized.

    ¡¸ A vibrator is a tool used for sex but, if you rely on that kind of thing, you won¡¯t be able to have loving sex. So don¡¯t use it okay? ¡¹

    Nagisa tells everyone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a thing that easily brings pleasure to a woman mechanically. But, once you drown in pleasure from using that kind of machine, whoever it may be, the power you feel from sex with your partner will become weak ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s voice is serious.

    Then, she looks at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re trying to teach you to have sex without using vibrators or rotors on purpose. In fact, we know that depending on those machines will reduce the burden on you since you have this many women, but, We don¡¯t want you to be an Ero teacher ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ We want you to be a man who loves women honestly. Therefore, we want you to love us with your penis, not with a machine ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yeah, I won¡¯t use a machine on anyone. I¡¯ll only use my dick ¡¹

    True, if I learn how to use a vibrator, my energy consumption will decrease, but,

    That would make me just an Ero teacher.

    I can¡¯t say that I love these girls if I do.

    If I don¡¯t make love with them and release my semen inside their womb every time,

    It won¡¯t be sex of love.

    ¡¸ You girls too, don¡¯t put in anything inside your vagina other than his penis. Don¡¯t put in your fingers either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, then I can¡¯t masturbate! ¡¹

    Nei who has experience in masturbating speaks.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to. If you want then just ask him ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll say it explicitly now. There are a lot of sex techniques we haven¡¯t taught others yet ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I consulted with Katsuko and Minaho-san, but, You have just learned about sex. Besides, you are taking care of virgins. Therefore, we try not to teach you, so you don¡¯t hurt a newly experienced girl ¡¹

    They were thinking that far ahead.

    Nagisa looks at the girls.

    ¡¸ You girls too, try not to show off such an acrobatic sex. Mana-chan and Michi-chan want to try it, right? ¡¹

    T-True.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to have some mental perverted-like situations but, you can¡¯t go with physically perverted situations yet. No matter how flexible Michi-chan¡¯s body is, he¡¯s just an ordinary boy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi replies.

    ¡¸ Un. I get it. I¡¯ll leave that all to Nagisa and Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I tell the two.

    I also seem to be able to consult Minaho-neesan but, she can¡¯t have sex.

    The overseers of our sex would be these two ladies.

    ¡¸ Well, I decided to talk about it because Katsuko¡¯s mouth slipped, but it was an excellent opportunity in the end ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Nagisa ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bows her head again.

    ¡¸ Well then, I will speak as well ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ You haven¡¯t put in a finger inside girl¡¯s pussy even once, right? You only lick outside the genitals with your tongue, and you don¡¯t touch it with your fingers, then you use your penis, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Well ¡¹

    Somehow, I feel embarrassed when being explicitly told.

    ¡¸ Stay doing that for the meantime. Don¡¯t put in your fingers inside women¡¯s vagina yet. Women¡¯s insides are very delicate, and its easily wounded. Besides, it¡¯s not good for men to improve his fingering skills only ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ Getting good at fingering is a feature of an Ero teacher ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore don¡¯t focus on making girls cum for now. Think of your pleasure first. If you learn that kind of technique, I think that you¡¯ll ignore yourself and let the girls feel good and cum by themselves ¡¹

    Ugh

    That hurts.

    True, if I learn the skill to make girls cum with just my finger,

    I¡¯ll only do that.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a man so treasure the feeling of wanting to push us down and ejaculate inside our vagina. It makes us happy embraced like that, right, everyone? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Mana also loves being done by Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wish to serve as always ¡¹

    Nei, Mana, and Michi replied.

    ¡¸ I will follow everything Onii-sama says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I prefer to be loved by Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Ruriko, Misuzu, and Megu too

    ¡¸ Me too, I want you to feel good more than myself ¡¹

    Nagisa also speaks.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to drown in pleasure. We want to make love with you We want to have sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ Err, I-I ¡¹

    Reika who¡¯s left behind speaks stuttering.

    ¡¸ No, Rei-chan you don¡¯t need to reply for now! ¡¹

    Nei soothes Reika with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the end of precautions concerning sex ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at us.

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Huh, Misuzu and Megu don¡¯t seem well ¡¹

    I talk to the two who haven¡¯t spoken much after returning.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Is it about Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko pays attention

    ¡¸ That is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that ¡¹

    The two gave a big sigh.

    ¡¸ It really helped that Megumi-san came as well. To be honest, if I was alone ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshiko-san is very depressed ¡¹

    As expected,

    ¡¸ Megumi-san¡¯s earnest, so she patiently encouraged her. However! ¡¹

    She¡¯s in shock from separating with Ruriko

    Of course.

    They¡¯ve been living together ever since they were young.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, allow me to ask ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Misuzu

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama, do you think that she¡¯ll be able to live as a daughter of Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ No, I think it¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    She sighs once again.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama has been living as your attendant all this time ¡¹

    Ruriko looks straight into Misuzu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯ll be hard for her to live as the successor, as the head of Kouzuki house. I don¡¯t believe Yoshiko-sama has the mental power to endure the pressure received by the lady of the house directly, alone! ¡¹

 Chapter 432. Then, weâ€™re back

    Chapter 432. Then, we¡¯re back

    ¡¸ If this goes on, I think that it¡¯ll be excruciating for Yoshiko-san to be on Grandfather¡¯s side, alone ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t we have Yoshiko-san join in our family ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do that, before, if she was Ruriko¡¯s attendant, we could do it but, Yoshiko-san now is a lady of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Nei answers Mana.

    Jii-chan officially acknowledged Yoshiko-san as his granddaughter and announced it at Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral.

    It¡¯s already widespread that Yoshiko-san¡¯s is Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son¡¯s memento.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I are two of the three daughters who inherit Grandfather¡¯s blood, and we became Danna-sama¡¯s women. I don¡¯t think that Grandfather would like to have Yoshiko-san also to devote herself to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    We, Kuromori are a criminal organization.

    It¡¯s kind that we and Kouzuki house are cooperating, but it would be undesirable for a criminal organization to swallow the name of Kouzuki.

    ¡¸ I decided to follow Danna-sama on my own will, but ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko.

    The real reason why Jii-chan entrusted Ruriko to me is;

    Jii-chan was trying to break up his illicit love for Ruriko for many years.

    Rather than for Ruriko, it was a choice for himself.

    Therefore, Jii-chan sold Ruriko to me for 3000 yen.

    ¡¸No, I also decided to be Onii-sama¡¯s slave by my own will ¡¹

    Ruriko smile at Misuzu

    ¡¸ My, excuse me for that then ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled and apologized to Ruriko

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no remorse nor regret. I am delighted right now, just like Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko answered

    ¡¸ At least, I want to tell Yoshiko-sama my feelings right now, however, ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san thinks that I¡¯m deceiving Ruriko.

    I showed her that I took Ruriko¡¯s virginity and ejaculated inside her vagina over and over again.

    Ruriko should be in the depths of unhappiness.

    ¡¸ I can say it because it¡¯s now, but, ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks,

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I, we¡¯re both born in Kouzuki house, raised to be a daughter with distorted sensibility, different from ordinary ¡¹

    That isn¡¯t because they were born under the Kouzuki house and attracted attention from people around them, but,

    Jii-chan. The head of Kouzuki house, Kouzuki Shigetaka had deeply involved the growth of his granddaughters to his preferences.

    Misuzu and Ruriko were thoroughly isolated from men.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san were not given any knowledge about sex.

    ¡¸ Truly, I would¡¯ve had an unfortunate result if Danna-sama didn¡¯t find me. Danna-sama is the one who has accepted this distorted me from the front ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I ¡¹

    It¡¯s not that I,

    Even if you say that,

    ¡¸ It is as Misuzu-oneesama says, I will return this favor with my whole life ¡¹

    Ruriko even says that.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshiko-sama isn¡¯t as distorted as Ruriko or me ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Un, I think so too. Misuzu and Ruriko are indeed distorted but, your minds are healthy. You¡¯ve been enduring the pressure of Kouzuki house since you were born ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshiko-san hides behind Ruriko¡¯s shadow as an attendant, she¡¯s not that strong! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too, I had that impression when we stayed in the same room earlier ¡¹

    Megu also speaks.

    ¡¸ Well of course, if you¡¯re just an attendant, then you don¡¯t need to think of shouldering the future of Kouzuki house, you just have to think of sticking with Ruriko all the time, right? You don¡¯t even need to think about your future or even yourself ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    Yoshiko-san thinks that it would be better if Jii-chan decides her future.

    She will do her best working hard until the day Ruriko marries to a Noble somewhere else.

    Then, she¡¯ll be married to some vassal of Kouzuki house by Jii-chan¡¯s order.

    But still, if she can continue to be Ruriko¡¯s vassal, she¡¯s ready for it.

    The good part is that she has resolved herself, but,

    The sad part is that she stopped thinking about her future.

    ¡¸ But, to be one of the successors of Kouzuki house, if you don¡¯t act actively, you¡¯ll be crushed by the people around you! ¡¹

    The branch families of Kouzuki house, the vassals, the group company.

    Furthermore, those who wish to be a relative of Kouzuki house, and even the people from other homes.

    They¡¯ll swarm around Yoshiko-san in one go.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already conveyed to the vassals of Kouzuki house that Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s partner is Onii-sama, and it¡¯s known that Kouzuki-sama has forsaken me due to father¡¯s case ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Misuzu and I called attention when we kissed on the stage.

    Ruriko¡¯s abandoned shown by her unable to sit near Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, the expectations of various people will all be directed to Yoshiko-sama alone ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s words are heavy.

    ¡¸ We have to do something about it ¡¹

    Misuzu sighs

    The two granddaughters of Kouzuki house worry about their cousin who carries the same fate as them from the bottom of their heart.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough for that topic! ¡¹

    Nagisa claps her hand.

    ¡¸ Even if we discuss it tonight, we won¡¯t end up with anything ¡¹

    She smiles at Misuzu and Ruriko brightly

    ¡¸ There¡¯s been a lot of commotion recently, right? Therefore, I think that everyone needs a little time to feel ¡¹

    That¡¯s certainly true.

    There¡¯s been a lot of events this week.

    ¡¸ Try to change the way of thinking for a while ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ For example, it¡¯s not the first time Ruriko-san¡¯s separated and spent a night without the attendant, Yoshiko-san, am I right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as you say ¡¹

    Ruriko nods.

    ¡¸ It might be lonely for you to stay away from each other at night but, there are things you can see at each other when you¡¯re separated, am I wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter what happens, you must take what happens to you as positive and must live ahead. Around tomorrow morning, I think that we better look back on ourselves and think about our relationships in the future ¡¹

    In short, don¡¯t rush to conclusions

    ¡¸ Thank you very much. I¡¯ll follow as Nagisa-oneesama says ¡¹

    Ruriko bows deeply to Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, look after the situation for a while. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Right.

    Tomorrow, we¡¯ll spend the day with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s case.

    We can¡¯t do anything to Yoshiko-san.

    It would take time for Jii-chan to recover from losing Ruriko

    We mustn¡¯t rush

    But.

    ¡¸ Look, Ruriko mentioned that she¡¯s never stayed away from Yoshiko for long, but, ¡¹

    They lived in the same house.

    The same school,

    Well, Ruriko¡¯s in middle school and Yoshiko-san¡¯s in high school, but,

    They¡¯re always together going and coming from school. Kouzuki security service¡¯s escorts pick them, so they don¡¯t separate.

    But.

    ¡¸ Did you not have trips staying at school? Excursions? ¡¹

    I asked without thinking.

    Even if their school is different, the lodgings of the school events should be different?!

    ¡¸ Our schools have middle school, and high school connected to the school excursions is on this fall ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko doesn¡¯t have to study for exams since she¡¯s in middle school the third year.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re scheduled not to take it ¡¹

    Huh

    ¡¸ Actually, even back in elementary, there were events like study camp, but I¡¯m absent to all of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ At those events, the teacher has to treat all students equally, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    Or rather, that¡¯s what¡¯s school education is.

    ¡¸ However, a Kouzuki house¡¯s lady cannot live the same as everyone else ¡¹

    R-Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Right. Food may be okay but, we cannot share the room with other students. Legally speaking, Ruriko-chan would be in a place with a higher grade than the other children, if possible, she has to stay at the top floor¡¯s suites room ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?!

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house is a noble among nobles. They must always show their difference in rank to other homes. That kind of situation cannot be allowed, so they¡¯d instead not participate those school events from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu too? ¡¹

    I turn to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ve never done it when I was in middle school ¡¹

    Ugh, seriously?

    ¡¸ No, but didn¡¯t you tell me before to show my face on your school trip? ¡¹

    If I recall, the high school¡¯s trip destination is in Italy.

    ¡¸ I said that as a dream ¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸ Dream? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. In reality, I cannot go to trips ¡¹

    Why is it?

    Katsuko-nee answers my doubt instead of Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu0chana nd Ruriko-chan has never stayed overnight without being protected by someone ¡¹

    Huh?

    I look at Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Both of them are showing serious looks.

    Ah.

    They¡¯ve always had Kouzuki security service attached to them during official events.

    ¡¸ We cannot have personal guards with us during school trips ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    I see, all the girls that go to Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s school are girls from noble houses.

    If one of the students sends a personal guard to a school excursion, the other houses must dispatch guards as well.

    But, if that happens, there will be guards from different houses chasing behind the group going on a school trip.

    Far from unbelievable, it would be an outrageous sight.

    Therefore, the school bans dispatch of guards.

    ¡¸ However, a Kouzuki house¡¯s lady cannot go abroad without a guard ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    That¡¯s not a problem of a house or status.

    It¡¯s dangerous.

    Kouzuki house is famous worldwide.

    ¡¸ We have not gone to school trips for that reason ¡¹

    Yeah, I get that

    ¡¸ But, what about Yoshiko-san? She¡¯s older than Ruriko, and she should have school trips too, right? So there should be a case of her being separated from Ruriko, right? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s 18 years old, she¡¯s already in third-year high school.

    Yoshiko-san has been treated as a vassal so far, so she¡¯s likely not to be talked about Kouzuki house.

    As an average student, she should be able to participate school trips.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama was taking care of me ¡¹

    Huh, could it be?

    ¡¸ She has never stayed away from my side even once ¡¹

    She did not go to school trips for her work as an attendant!

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no helping it. It¡¯s Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I interrupt Ruriko from speaking.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not good! Not good at all! ¡¹

    I look at Ruriko.

    I know it¡¯s dangerous, but it¡¯s a school trip you know!

    It¡¯s a once in a lifetime event for a student!

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you¡¯ll go on the school trip this fall. Make sure to participate ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re no longer a lady of Kouzuki house! You¡¯re my slave so that you can stay in the same room as other girls!~ ¡¹

    It¡¯s terrible if we don¡¯t let Ruriko experience a school trip.

    Even if they have to think about security somehow,

    I¡¯ll have her go on a school trip by all means.

    Then, Ruriko

    ¡¸ Understood, Onii-sama. But if that¡¯s the case, I have a favor to ask ¡¹

    She speaks to me with a serious look.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please come with me ¡¹

    Huh?

    B-But, isn¡¯t Ruriko¡¯s school an all girl¡¯s school?

    It should also be Japan¡¯s best Ojou-sama¡¯s school.

    You tell me to go with that all girl¡¯s school excursion?

    ¡¸ Of course, I don¡¯t mind if we keep you hidden ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m following in public?

    Well then, that would just be perverted. They¡¯d think of me as a stalker.

    ¡¸ If so, I won¡¯t be scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Scared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stay at the hotel with our school for the whole duration ¡¹

    Whole duration.

    In short, I¡¯ll be following Ruriko from the beginning to the end of the trip.

    ¡¸ If Onii-sama isn¡¯t close, Ruriko won¡¯t be able to endure the unease! ¡¹

    Nei stares at me.

    ¡¸ Is what she said. What would you do, Yo-chan?! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Well, either way, I think that there will be from top elites who can guard incognito but if Yo-chan goes with them, the worry will decrease ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    Who cares?

    ¡¸ I get it. I get it already! I just have to go with you right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s deeply moved.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for giving you trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ve never gone on a trip in middle school anyways ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, while we¡¯re at it, I want to go with Ruriko ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ With that said, of course, it¡¯s not just Ruriko, but you¡¯ll also accompany me on my school trip, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Not just one day but the whole duration as well ¡¹

    Now that it comes to this, I¡¯ll just accept it all.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it. I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll also come on Misuzu¡¯s school trip secretly. I¡¯ll definitely go! ¡¹

    Ah, wait.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, when¡¯s your school trip by the way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯ll be in the spring next year, what about it? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s in second-year high school.

    She¡¯s got a university exam and will be done by spring.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Misuzu¡¯s school excursion is on; ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Italy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The middle school is in Canada ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s a long absence.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Megumi-san ¡¹

    Misuzu apologizes to Megu.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama will be taking absences from school ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯m going on a school trip with Yoshi-kun too. Therefore, don¡¯t mind it. We must be even on these kinds of things ¡¹

    She smiled, convinced.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep notes for the days Yoshi-kun will be absent, we¡¯ll study later together for the time his study was delayed ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wonderful ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ I will be taking care of Master while traveling, every night ¡¹

    Whut?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in the same grade as Ruriko after all ¡¹

    Ah, if Ruriko goes to the school trip, Michi would be going too?

    ¡¸ Uufufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Michi smiles.

    ¡¸ No, do you intend to hide in the room I¡¯m going to stay overnight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou style ancient martial arts is for that reason! ¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    Wait, hey!

    ¡¸ Then, Nagisa. Where should we go for our school trip? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go with both? ¡¹

    Uhm, Nagisa?

    ¡¸ You two, what do you mean by that? ¡¹

    I ask timidly

    ¡¸ Look, if you go alone to school excursion with these girls, you¡¯ll be too suspicious if you¡¯re alone that you might be arrested for stalking, you know? ¡¹

    Well, tue.

    Indeed, it would be uncomfortable to have me following the girls from a school.

    If they found me, they¡¯ll definitely call the police.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Nagisa and I will accompany you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, in this case, let¡¯s take Mao too ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re with a toddler and two beauties, it won¡¯t be as suspicious anymore, right? ¡¹

    No, Katsuko-nee, that might be true, but

    ¡¸ Besides, we¡¯ve never gone to a high school excursion ¡¹

    Ah

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa were kidnapped and confined in their first year.

    ¡¸ I want to participate too even if I¡¯m just following from behind ¡¹

    If you tell me that, I can¡¯t answer back.

    ¡¸ In the first place, it¡¯s impossible for you to go alone ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Dear, Canada speaks in English. Quebec is the only province that speaks French. On top of that, what would you do in Italy? ¡¹

    I¡¯m not good with language.

    No, I¡¯ve got no subject in particular that I¡¯m good.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯ve been to both countries ¡¹

    Nagisa shows a victorious smile.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m counting on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! We¡¯re relied on, Katsuko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it! Nagisa ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa smiles.

    Well, if I think of it as a substitute for the excursion the two weren¡¯t able to go before.

    ¡¸ By the way, Megu, where¡¯s our school trip? ¡¹

    I come and go to school early, so I don¡¯t know it well.

    If it¡¯s Megu, she should¡¯ve heard it from the seniors during club activities.

    ¡¸ If I recall, it would be in Hokkaido this year ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, let¡¯s go with Okinawa! Since it¡¯s a rare chance, Okinawa is better! I¡¯ll make the decision! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said merrily

    ¡¸ Well you see, I¡¯m the chairman of the school! ¡¹

    Oh right!

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯ll go there too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Katsu-nee! I¡¯m the one going with them! ¡¹

    Nei intervenes

    ¡¸ Hey, wait for a second! Nee-san has her excursion, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you see, I don¡¯t have friends in my current grade, I¡¯d rather stay for another year and go with Yo-chan. Katsu-nee, make Yo-chan, and I remain in the same room! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Nei-oneesan! ¡¹

    Megu panics.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that! I¡¯m the one staying with Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s impossible to have opposite sexes share rooms

    No matter how you think about it

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so nice ¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸ I wonder if that will happen to me too? ¡¹

    Shit.

    We haven¡¯t decided what to do with Mana¡¯s school from now on.

    ¡¸ As expected, since there are Japanese laws, I have to slip into middle school students! ¡¹

    Mana can¡¯t go to the school she¡¯s been going to anymore.

    She¡¯s abandoned her past as Shirasaka Maika.

    Besides, her father, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evil works are still flowing like a big scandal on the media.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible to transfer to our school ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    The world of the nobles is small, so Misuzu¡¯s all girl¡¯s school have students who know Shirasaka house well.

    Just like how Kouzuki Satoshi knows Yukino¡¯s face.

    Even if she changes her name to Yoshida Mana, if even a single person notices Mana¡¯s identity, it¡¯ll ruin everything,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Ojou-sama and I are searching for Mana-chan¡¯s new school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana.

    Kuromori has a deep connection with our high school, but,

    Do we have contact with middle schools?

    Furthermore, we have to manipulate Mana¡¯s past a lot.

    We have to find not public but private schools that are flexible.

    ¡¸ Should we talk to my alma mater? ¡¹

    Reika who¡¯s been silent all this time speaks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a private school, and since my Grandfather¡¯s been teaching Kendo there for long, I¡¯m acquainted with the director. They know that I¡¯m working with Kouzuki security service and I think that they¡¯ll accept a girl with special circumstances. It¡¯s not that far from here as well ¡¹

    Reika forgot her Rei-chan character, and she talks in her usual tone.

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s thankful. Please tell us the details tomorrow. We¡¯ll gather the documents and consult with Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I said, Reika¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Un, Onii-chama ¡¹

    She returned to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s surprised, Onii-chama¡¯s seriously thinking about each and everyone ¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s naked though ¡¹

    Huh?

    True, we¡¯re all naked.

    Yet we¡¯ve been talking seriously all this time.

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s funny ¡¹

    Nagisa said, then everyone looks at each other and laughed.

    Then.

    A red light flashes on the extension phone on the wall.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s sleeping so it seems that it¡¯s made not to make a sound ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee heads to the phone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an extension phone, so it¡¯s from Margo-oneechan or from Sensei in school, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia stay in the school tonight too.

    Morimoto-san returns to the house next to the mansion.

    Everyone¡¯s in this room other than Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, Margo-sama? Yes. Ah, wait for a second, I¡¯ll put it in loudspeaker ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee heard Margo-san¡¯s message and put the call to the loudspeaker.

    ¡º I thought of going to bed already and yet. She¡¯s really got a lousy timing ¡»

    ¡¸ Nei-sama put the live feed on the front door ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure thing ¡¹

    Nei starts the laptop and opens up the monitor system of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Err, the front door, you mean the gate? ¡¹

    ¡º Yeah, the big iron gate ¡»

    There are cars from the police and Kouzuki security service parked

    ¡º Of all things, to think that she¡¯d come there, at this time ¡»

    It¡¯s unusual for Margo-san to speak this unpleasant.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s connected! ¡¹

    Nei said we peek into the monitor

    Reflected in there is;

    ¡º Hey, open this up! I know that you¡¯re inside!! ¡»

    Hmm.

    Midnight, it¡¯s already past 2 pm, wearing a big sunglasses.

    A white mask in the mouth.

    The head¡¯s covered in gray windbreaker hoodie, but,

    The windbreaker¡¯s size is for large men. It doesn¡¯t match her size.

    Her length reaches only the knees, and the sleeves are flapping.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a teruteru bouzu.

    Or, she¡¯s like someone caught by the police, put a cover on her head and handcuffed.

    Or, a monster in Jumanji

    No, the windbreaker is whitish gray, so,

    Even though I can¡¯t see the proportions of her body at all,

    I can tell who¡¯s that.

    ¡º Hurry up and let me in! You can hear me right! Bakaa!!!! ¡»

    The girl is shouting at the intercom.

    Is a monster as expected.

    ¡º The police and Kouzuki security service are watching so it would be bad if you don¡¯t open it up soon! ¡»

    Margo-san laughs dryly

    ¡º Do we have to take her? ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º What the hell are you doing! Baka, baka, bakaaa!!! I¡¯ll never forgive you, people! ¡»

    And, she came back at midnight.

    Yukino, you really are¡­

 Chapter 433. Yukinoâ€™s return

    Chapter 433. Yukino¡¯s return

    ¡¸ Should I come and get her? ¡¹

    Reika returned to her guard look and asked.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you don¡¯t need to, stay with everyone here ¡¹

    I hug Reika¡¯s naked body.

    Unlike when we¡¯re sleeping, I embrace Reika standing, and my face is buried in Reika¡¯s breasts.

    Reika is tall after all.

    ¡¸ However, it would hold back the people from Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re Rei-chan at nights ¡¹

    I lick up Reika¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ Ahn! ¡¹

    Reika raised a sensitive voice.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Rei-chan! ¡¹

    Nei also smiles.

    ¡º Well, since we¡¯ll be having connections with the people outside, I¡¯ll be going. I¡¯ve also met with the other overseer when Kakka came until a while ago ¡»

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ With that said, let¡¯s leave it to Margo-san ¡¹

    I said while rubbing my cheeks on Reika¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chama ¡¹

    Reika follows obediently.

    ¡¸ Then, Margo-sama, please bring her to the seventh drawing room. If it¡¯s in that room, we can keep her confined ¡¹

    ¡º Roger that, Katsuko-san ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s absent now, so the leader of the mansion is Katsuko-nee.

    ¡º I¡¯ll start moving ¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s line stopped.

    ¡¸ But still, it seems that she ran away in a hurry! ¡¹

    Mana speaks as she looks at Yukino in front of the gate, over the monitor.

    By the way, Yukino¡¯s too noisy, so Nei muted the voice.

    Either way, she won¡¯t say anything meaningful.

    If you go along with her spraying around her emotions, you¡¯ll feel depressed.

    ¡¸ Uhm, the size of the windbreaker she¡¯s wearing matches Ichikawa-san¡¯s. I¡¯ve seen it before, oh, the slipper¡¯s she¡¯s wearing is from Ichikawa-san¡¯s house¡¯s toilet ¡¹

    Mana checks each one.

    Yukino¡¯s taken over by her maternal grandfather, to Ichikawa-san¡¯s house.

    Did she run away through the toilet?

    ¡¸ Err. We need Yukino tomorrow, right? ¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee.

    Rather than saying tomorrow, it¡¯s already that day

    By night, the final revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke will happen.

    I will be ravishing Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters in front of him.

    Yukino is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s most beloved daughter.

    ¡¸ Yes. Since we have the information of Ichikawa-san pushing Yukino to a mental hospital, we planned to take her in the middle of the transfer. Kyouko-san should be coming to get her ¡¹

    That was the plan.

    ¡¸ Ichikawa-san¡¯s phone calls are all wiretapped, so we know the transport to the hospital is supposed to be tomorrow morning ¡¹

    Yet, Yukino;

    She noticed that she¡¯s in a pinch, so she escaped from her grandfather¡¯s house in the evening.

    ¡¸ Really, she¡¯s only got a fantastic amount of energy. Even though she¡¯s that foolish ¡¹

    Nagisa speaks regretfully

    ¡¸ Her looks aren¡¯t that bad. Even her school grades are doing well, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not good looking, and her school grades are so-so. ¡¹ She doesn¡¯t feel like studying seriously after all ¡¹

    Mana answers Nagisa.

    ¡¸ She has no other ambition than improving her look, that¡¯s why her idiocy won¡¯t be healed ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s always harsh with her sister.

    ¡¸ Now then, Yukino-san¡¯s going to be taken by Margo-sama but, who would take care of her? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at us.

    ¡¸ Of course I¡¯ll go ¡¹

    If it¡¯s making contact with Yukino, it would be bad if I¡¯m not there.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana will go too obviously! ¡¹

    Mana raised her hand.

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Sorry but, Megu and Mana aren¡¯t coming ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, why, Onii-chan?! ¡¹

    Both of them show dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸ Megu and Mana are showing too much emotion when it comes to Yukino. Besides, Megu and Mana can¡¯t put on pressure on Yukino ¡¹

    Mana, her real sister, and Megu who¡¯s been oppressed over the years.

    Yukino would just make light of them.

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t scare her and get her docile, we won¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight ¡¹

    If she laid waste on the kitchen in the middle of the night, it would be unbearable.

    I want to finish Yukino¡¯s case and sleep peacefully tonight.

    It¡¯s going to be busy tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Err, the people Yukino¡¯s not good at are, ¡¹

    I look at my women.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, Nee-san ¡¹

    She¡¯s been suffering a lot from Katsuko-nee ever since she lost her virginity.

    Nei also crushed her with her high tension so many times.

    ¡¸ I think that the two of them will be lacking ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I will come too. Yukino-san should be crushed by her awareness of the nobles ¡¹

    Oh, the superiority of being a lady of Shirasaka clan.

    It won¡¯t be a match against the elegance of the two successors of Kouzuki house, the noble house of Japan.

    ¡¸ Should I go too? ¡¹

    Michi asks humbly.

    ¡¸ No, stay here Michi, watch over Edie. You¡¯re the only one who can hold her down if she wakes up ¡¹

    She¡¯s fainted from having a synchronized ecstasy with Michi.

    If she wakes up, she might panic.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-sama is also here ¡¹

    Michi still clings.

    She can¡¯t help it but want to stay by Misuzu or my side.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Rei-chan at nights. Think of her as younger than you ¡¹

    I rub Reika¡¯s naked back.,

    I don¡¯t want Reika to return to her guard mindset now.

    ¡¸ Michi, protect Rei-chan too ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Certainly. Master ¡¹

    She bows to me.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, at night you¡¯re a girl that needs to be protected, not a guard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan needs that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Reika answers me.

    Now then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave this room to Nagisa. Mao-chan and Agnes are asleep, take care of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Dear ¡¹

    Lastly, I look at Megu and Mana once again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be back as soon as we¡¯re done with Yukino, I¡¯d like to drink tea before going to bed. Take care of it you two ¡¹

    I said, their expressions soften.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll have it ready by then, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, we¡¯ll wait, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Nei, Katsuko-nee and I leave Agnes¡¯ basement.

    For the time being, we¡¯re all wearing bathrobes.

    We took off our regular clothes when we had a shower.

    ¡¸ Just in case, let¡¯s have a shock stick. It¡¯s unknown when that girl would rage ¡¹

    Going up on the first floor, Katsuko-nee said that in the corridor.

    ¡¸ Ah, Katsuko-neesama, I would like to bring my stuff too ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Collars! ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ We have to make her see appropriately that I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s pet through my accessory ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s red collar?

    ¡¸ A collar, hmm, that might be good! Katsu-nee, why don¡¯t we have one too? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Right, Misuzu¡¯s luggage is in the first drawing room. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, I¡¯ll bring us the collar and stun guns for us. You wait here ¡¹

    Misuzu and Nei go as two and Katsuko-nee goes alone. They dash fast.

    Left in the corridor are Ruriko and me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, are you not afraid? ¡¹

    I call to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No, my heart beats so fast, but it¡¯s amusing! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles

    ¡¸ I¡¯m together with Onii-sama after all ¡¹

    She hugs me suddenly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re alone, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko softly.

    ¡¸ I want it here too ¡¹

    Ruriko opens up her bathrobe and exposes her breasts.

    ¡¸ Please lick up Ruriko¡¯s breasts too ¡¹

    I lick Ruriko¡¯s nipples.

    Ruriko feels lewdness from that.

    She¡¯s a sex slave exclusive for me.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    Nei jumps in.

    ¡¸ Seriously, Ruriko, you make such a gentle face, and yet you take the chances when they show up! ¡¹

    Nei glares at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please ¡¹

    Misuzu ignores my silliness with Ruriko and presents a red collar to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I cuff it around Misuzu¡¯s neck.

    Misuzu shows an entranced face.

    She¡¯s also feeling happiness from the bottom of her heart from being my pet.

    ¡¸ Okay, I have it! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes in noisily too.

    She¡¯s holding a big basket with both hands.

    ¡¸ Collars, stun gun. Also, I bring matching costumes since it seems fun ¡¹

    Costume?

    ¡¸ Look, that girl¡¯s wearing a windbreaker, right? I thought of countering it! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, counter what?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, what do you think, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ This is called naked hoodie. If I recall, it¡¯s this kind of style! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks happily.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s cute, Ruriko ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu look at each other and express their thoughts.

    I put on a collar on everyone.

    The girls are wearing only a thin hoodie and a collar with their naked body.

    It¡¯s the so-called¡º Naked hoodie ¡»

    That hoodie¡¯s on a small size.

    Furthermore, since the length is short, their legs are exposed.

    Only their upper body is covered with the gray-brown hoodie. The front is much expanded to emphasize the skin of their breasts.

    Then, a short silver chain hangs from the collar sways.

    They emphasize the cleavage of their chest.

    ¡¸ Should we cover ourselves with the hood? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your preference, I guess? I¡¯ll cover myself though ¡¹

    Nei answered.

    ¡¸ People who have stun guns have the atmosphere of likely covering themselves with a hood! ¡¹

    Nei said as she swings the baton-shaped stun-gun

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll cover myself with a hood too ¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee are the only ones equipped with a stun-gun

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko, you flirt with Yo-chan on both sides, I¡¯ll allow it for now ¡¹

    Nei said, then the two on my side.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, your hand please ¡¹

    I¡¯m the only one wearing a bathrobe.

    We walk through the corridor while having arms linked with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Katsuko-nee is in front of us.

    Nei follows from behind.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s this room ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points to the room Yukino entered.

    Knock.

    Margo-san replies from the sound of the knock.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the door and we enter

    ¡¸ Sorry for being late ¡¹

    I tell Margo-san.

    Margo-san¡¯s wearing a sports jersey.

    That might be her housedress, or it might be her sleepwear.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sitting down on the sofa utterly sullen.

    She¡¯s still covering her head with the windbreaker.

    Her eyes are covered with sunglasses.

    She¡¯s removed only her mouth mask since she¡¯s having a hard time to breath.

    Ah, Mana¡¯s right.

    The slippers she¡¯s wearing has W.C. embedded on it.

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s with those? ¡¹

    Yukino asks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re late! Too late! Twenty-five minutes too late!1 ¡¹

    She¡¯s thinking of herself as an important person.

    ¡¸ Sorry, everyone was having this year¡¯s fortune checked, it¡¯s a ritual where we crown Yo-chan¡¯s penis! ¡¹

    Nei said calmly

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t know which is the lucky direction, so it took us a while! ¡¹

    My dick¡¯s an Ehomaki? Is it sushi?

    ¡¸ Yes, that was very delicious, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    They don¡¯t know what it meant, but Ruriko just agrees with Misuzu.

    Ah, speaking of which.

    These two beauties are flawless with their wits and guts.

    Yukino¡¯s completely taken aback.

    ¡¸ I also had sex with Onii-sama. From today onwards, I will serve as Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave to the rest of my life ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Yukino with a beautiful smile.

    ¡¸ Of course, I have obtained Grandfather¡¯s permission. Ruriko and I will receive Danna-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    Misuzu also beats Yukino to the punch.

    ¡¸ You already know what that meant, do you, Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s telling that I have Kouzuki house backing me.

    ¡¸ With that said, Yo-chan is no longer a man Yukino-san can freely talk with anymore. If it¡¯s the smart Yukino-san, you¡¯ll understand it, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nei said while tapping the baton stun gun in her hand.

    Yukino¡¯s voice is chocked.

    ¡¸ Margo-sama, thank you. We¡¯ll be taking over from here. You may take a rest now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Margo-san.

    Margo-san deliberately yawned loudly.

    ¡¸ Then, thanks, I¡¯m too sleepy already ¡¹

    That¡¯s just an act.

    Margo-san who¡¯s the guard of this mansion won¡¯t be sleeping until the matter with Yukino is done.

    Perhaps, she¡¯ll be monitoring the state of this room in another room.

    Tonight is a test for whether she can manage Kuromori even without Minaho-neesan.

    Katsuko-nee and Margo-san¡¯s two-top formation must control the mansion without problems.

    Of course, Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching us over from the school.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, Margo-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Margo-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Night, Margo-oneechan! Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for the hard work, Margo-oneesama ¡¹

    We say our goodnights to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Well then, see you tomorrow ¡¹

    Margo-san leaves the room.

    Now then, this will be a match.

    ¡¸ Then, Yukino-san. What do you need from us at this time? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee begins the interrogation.

    ¡¸ I-I, Hey, look over here! ¡¹

    Avoiding Katsuko-nee who she¡¯s not good at, Yukino shouts at me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t talk to Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei sticks out the stun-gun-stick in front of Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ You remember this thing¡¯s power right? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s been tormented by a stun-gun a lot before.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯ll be listening to what you have to say ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says calmly

    Nei¡¯s the bad cop, and Katsuko-nee¡¯s the good cop, that¡¯s their team play I suppose.

    ¡¸ Anyway, take off your sunglasses when talking to people! It¡¯s common sense you know! ¡¹

    Nei said, Yukino takes off her sunglasses timidly

    Ah, she¡¯s dragged into Nei and Katsuko-nee¡¯s pace.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, take a seat on that sofa. You can enjoy Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s body or whatever! You just have to listen to this girl¡¯s interrogation from the side! ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    Katsuko-nee also nods.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama has given her blessings, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, this way ¡¹

    I¡¯m pulled by the two beauties and sit on the long sofa in front of Yukino.

    Misuzu and Ruriko sit on my side.

    Both of them are clinging to me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I yearn for Onii-sama ¡¹

    They kiss my cheeks on both sides

    Yukino¡¯s looking at that spectacle of frustration

    ¡¸ Here, please touch Misuzu¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Misuzu opens up her hoodie and exposes her well-shaped, although small breasts.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s breasts are also for Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko opens up the zipper of her hoodie too.

    ¡¸ What are you looking at?! Aren¡¯t you talking to us right now?! ¡¹

    Nei speaks sharply to Yukino.

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s completely taken aback.

    ¡¸ In the first place, didn¡¯t you leave us with a terrible parting shot when you left this mansion? Yet why are you coming back now after saying all that? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Yukino should have headed to the old man Ichikawa after making such messed up remarks making a fool of us.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, you see. Or rather, you just leaked all my footage on the net, you people! ¡¹

    Yukino somehow managed to bring it to her pace.

    ¡¸ What the hell was that! Don¡¯t fuck around! It¡¯s a violation of human rights! Or rather, it¡¯s against fundamental human rights! Why did my embarrassing photos have to be exposed to the whole world!!! ¡¹

    When Yukino¡¯s handed to Ichikawa-san, Minaho-neesan uploaded all of Yukino¡¯s records so far to the internet.

    Everything from Yukino¡¯s loss of virginity.

    The tears from when I first ejaculated inside her vagina and the pain she suffered from it.

    Then, her getting used to sex, addicted to it, until how she begins to swing her waist voluntarily.

    Only my appearance is edited out, Yukino¡¯s naked body is fully exposed.

    ¡¸ It seems so. The men all over the world seem to have seen semen drips out of your pussy. It¡¯s hitting so many views, and everyone seems to be downloading it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers composed.

    ¡¸ Well, your videos are categorized as child porn for the time being, so it¡¯s erased right away as soon as it¡¯s uploaded in Japan. However, It was being uploaded to different sites more and more and uploaded to websites outside of Japan. It¡¯s already spreading to the maniacs and dilettante. Your videos will remain on the internet forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. It seems to be most popular in China and Russia than in Japan! Isn¡¯t that great? You¡¯re going to be famous internationally! ¡¹

    Nei ridicules Yukino.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t give me that bullshit!!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts

    ¡¸ What are you planning to do?! If this goes on, I won¡¯t be able to live! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s whole body trembles!

    There are tears of anger floating in her eyes.

    ¡¸ I see, then why don¡¯t you die? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    ¡¸ What did you say!!!!! ¡¹

    Yukino is a woman who won¡¯t be disheartened there and just burn in the flames of anger.

    Her vigor¡¯s abundant.

    I think that she¡¯ll never commit suicide.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t joke with me! It¡¯s all your fault! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes sure you can blame us for it, so what? ¡¹

    Nei answers smoothly

    ¡¸ Look, do you really get it? We¡¯re your enemies, you see? ¡¹

    She speaks to Yukino, smiling as she makes a fool of her.

    ¡¸ When you were about to leave here, you boasted so much, so it¡¯s natural for us to condemn you thoroughly! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s mouth opens and closes like a fish.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, because, you people ¡¹

    Then, she suddenly looked at me.

    ¡¸ Hey you! Why are you just silent! I thought that they wouldn¡¯t do anything like that if you¡¯re here!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    Yukino doesn¡¯t trust me that far.

    ¡¸ Why did you not stop them!!!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s what you¡¯re asking me, Yukino!

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Please lick my breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I ignore Yukino and lick Misuzu¡¯e nipples.

    ¡¸ What the hell are you doing! Face this way! I¡¯m talking to you! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    You¡¯re an idiot.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we just have beaten up Yukino-san who¡¯s our enemy! Got complaints? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Or rather, why did you come to the enemy¡¯s base? You don¡¯t have a place in here! ¡¹

    I feel Yukino¡¯s gaze.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me while listening to Nei¡¯s ridicule on her.

    She¡¯s glaring at me.

    ¡¸ Did you think that Yo-chan would save you if you come here? No way that would happen, if you think about it you¡¯ll notice it, you know? Are you an idiot? Or rather, you are. Baka, baka, Baaka! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at us.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your fault ¡¹

    Yukino squeezes out her voice.

    ¡¸ You forcibly raped me, that was the start of everything ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me while spilling tears.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I don¡¯t turn to Yukino.

    I crawl my lips to Ruriko¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all you. It¡¯s your fault. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t crumble.

    Yukino¡¯s life will always be twisted as she¡¯s too strong.

    ¡¸ Hey, help me out!!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts

    ¡¸ You like me don¡¯t you?!!!! ¡¹

    1. Yeah, that¡¯s a song reference, Author didn¡¯t write that, however ?

 Chapter 434. Identity collapse

    Chapter 434. Identity collapse

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you like me!!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts at me.

    I don¡¯t turn to Yukino.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are holding my hand tightly.

    These two beauties become heavy anchors to calm down my soul that¡¯s about to emerge.

    ¡¸ Face this way! You idiot! ¡¹

    You¡¯re the idiot here, Yukino.

    Is what I say inside my mind.

    ¡¸ Look, how long are you going to be captured inside your illusions? ¡¹

    Nei asks Yukino, saying ¡®good grief.¡¯

    ¡¸ Yo-chan lost her fondness for you a long time ago if you ask me, I guess he hates you now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true! ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸ That is the truth, well, Yukino-san has been doing all things that would make Yo-chan hate you after all! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Indeed, when she sneaked to the kitchen¡¯s of another person¡¯s house without permission in the middle of the night last time,

    Carrying a rice cooker and munching directly from the spoon, which made me back off.

    It has completely drawn me away.

    That was just too horrible.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve never done that! ¡¹

    Y-Yukino?!

    ¡¸ In the first place, this man forcibly took away my virginity, raped me over and over again! That sin should be shouldered forever! You should be kneeling down before me and listen to whatever I say! I will never forgive you forever! ¡¹

    Yukino seems to think of me as her slave.

    Or rather, she one-sidedly decided that I should be a slave.

    ¡¸ Hah? Then, you escaped depending on Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, obviously! This man will be troubled if he¡¯s not useful to me! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s getting excited.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just perfect that he made a connection with Kouzuki family, tell Kouzuki-san, stop the attacks on Shirasaka house! Then, of course, delete all my records! ¡¹

    She¡¯s making an unreasonable request.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re talking about the attacks to the Shirasaka house, it¡¯s already over. Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s retired, another person will become the head, right? If I recall, it¡¯s a young man with a strange name ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    It was the son of the hysterical old lady. If I recall, he¡¯s 38 years old.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not good! Bring back Moritsugu-ojiisama as the head! Shirasaka house is no good unless Moritsugu-ojiisama¡¯s the head! ¡¹

    That¡¯s just because Mr. Moritsusu loved you, right?

    ¡¸ Also, make it look like that everything about Papa was just a misunderstanding! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha? What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸ Even though there¡¯s so much evidence of Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s evildoing overflowing on the internet, you can¡¯t do anything this late ¡¹

    Yukino;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all CG! ¡¹

    Shiji?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just a fake image synthesized in the computer. It¡¯s not real photos of Papa! It¡¯s all just your plan to make Papa fall! That¡¯s the truth! Announce it right now! ¡¹

    This is the reverse-home-run plan Yukino thought?

    ¡¸ My videos too! It¡¯s all made-up, everyone¡¯s mistaken about me! They¡¯re all not me! It¡¯s all just ready-made porn with my face attached to it! You can declare it as such!!! ¡¹

    This is absurd.

    ¡¸ Hmm. If it wasn¡¯t Yukino-san, then who would be in the videos? ¡¹

    Nei asks Yukino as if making a fool of her.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, if it¡¯s a previously made video, then someone who did it before has to exist. Then, Megumi will do. Make it so that Megumi¡¯s the one in the videos! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Listen! That girl¡¯s been allowed to live because of Papa! It¡¯s normal for her to sacrifice herself for Papa and me! ¡¹

    For Yukino, Megumi¡¯s a slave of Shirasaka house.

    Rather than that, Yukino;

    Even though the situation¡¯s changed so much, her mind¡¯s not changed at all.

    She thinks that she¡¯s a lady of Shirasaka house, a noble class and that Megu¡¯s not allowed to do anything.

    ¡¸ Look, Yukino-san, you¡¯ve been raped in the room next to the principal¡¯s office, aren¡¯t you? That was broadcasted to the whole school, would you insist that¡¯s still Megumi? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Of course! It¡¯s all CG. It¡¯s all changed to my face! You do that! It¡¯s an order! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No look, I think it¡¯s impossible to replace just the face on a live video unless you use a supercomputer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then you did! You can just fool them in with that! Just say that with the latest OS, you defragmented the AC adapter of the most recent interface with a mousepad and a browser, cashback terabytes, they¡¯ll be convinced with that!! ¡¹

    Yukino, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s being dragged by the momentum of what you say.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Just bring Megumi and say¡ºI¡¯m sorry, that was all videos of me¡»and have her kneel at a press conference it¡¯ll be fine! Shave off her hair with barber-clippers and make her bald!!! ¡¹

    This girl.

    ¡¸ Go, do it right now! That¡¯s an order! ¡¹

    Yukino points at me and orders.

    Then.

    Bisyuyuyu!

    ¡¸ Mugiii! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s numbed with electric shock.

    Well, obviously.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s sticking the baton stun-gun to Yukino¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell are you doing!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s mouth doesn¡¯t shut up from the shock.

    ¡¸ Shut up idiot! ¡¹

    Bisyu!

    ¡¸ Mapii!! ¡¹

    This time, Nei sticks her stun-gun.

    ¡¸ Or rather, I think it¡¯s incredible for her not to accept that everything¡¯s at her disadvantage and still be utterly bossy with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it makes me feel that she¡¯s mentally ill now that she¡¯s this far ¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee are entirely amazed.

    ¡¸ Now then, that¡¯s the end of your talk. Spare me from hearing more of your ridiculous delusions anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ From now on, we¡¯re the ones asking so answer us frankly ¡¹

    Nei sticks out the tip of the stun-stick in front of Yukino.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers to me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here for Danna-sama, so ¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her head on my chest.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll be together. That¡¯s our promise ¡¹

    I can be calm because these two are close to my skin.

    I can feel their warmth.

    ¡¸ Then, first question. Yukino-san, how did you come here? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Too late! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sticks the stun-stick from behind.

    ¡¸ Mukikyuuuu! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s peerless when it comes to targeting vital points.

    Yukino curves her body like a shrimp and turns over.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and answer! ¡¹

    Nei urges Yukino.

    ¡¸ T-Taxi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Taxi? About when did you escape from Ichikawa-san¡¯s house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s around half-past eleven ¡¹

    Yukino answers while trembling in fear.

    ¡¸ Then, you escaped from the restroom¡¯s window?! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, how did you guess? ¡¹

    Yukino, the slippers your wearing has W.C. written on it.

    ¡¸ How much did it take to come here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-About an hour ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not asking for time, money ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s late night, I think it was around 8700 yen ¡¹

    Yukino replies with an unpleasant look.

    Her voice hasn¡¯t lost it¡¯s fighting spirit yet.

    ¡¸ I see, you have a lot of money it seems ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s Ichikawa-san, I thought that he wouldn¡¯t give you extra cash before pushing you to the mental hospital, but, ¡¹

    Ah, making sure Yukino doesn¡¯t run away?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Grandfather didn¡¯t give me a single cent. So, I stole it ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I stole 10,000 yen from Grandmother¡¯s handbag. Then, I wore Grandfather¡¯s coat and went out through the window on the restroom, that¡¯s how I escaped! ¡¹

    ¡¸ By taxi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have no choice! It¡¯s already night, if I walk around grandfather¡¯s house, the police will catch me, besides ¡¹

    The color of hatred becomes stronger in her voice.

    ¡¸ Because of you people, I¡¯ve become famous! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you have sunglasses and mask? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I bought it at a convenience store before taking a taxi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, did the clerk not find you out? That you were Shirasaka Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That, I made a strange face ¡¹

    Strange face.

    ¡¸ I frowned my face, lifted my face a bit with both hands, then I had my voice higher than usual, so I¡¯m not exposed! ¡¹

    Yukino, I think the god of comedy posses you.

    This natural airhead is above geniuses.

    ¡¸ Haa, I wanted to see that one in cam ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can imagine it even if there¡¯s no vid, Katsu-nee ¡¹

    Yeah, I can somewhat imagine it too.

    ¡¸ Then that means, disguise props and taxi fare, your money¡¯s almost zero now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know if I had enough money because I was nervous! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I get it. Then I¡¯ll lend you 10k yen so go back ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s annoying to have you here so go back home ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-hey, wait a moment! ¡¹

    Yukino panics.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go back to Ichikawa Ojii-sama¡¯s house! If I go back there, ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. The mental hospital¡¯s coming to pick you up tomorrow morning, right? ¡¹

    Nei answers

    ¡¸ H-How?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we tell you before that we¡¯ll be keeping a close eye on you? We¡¯re still hostile against you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Well, isn¡¯t that great? I think that admission to a mental hospital can¡¯t be experienced quite easily. In the first place, you might not be able to leave the hospital forever ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Right, Yukino-san¡¯s existence is a shame on both Shirasaka clan and Ichikawa-san so that you might be trapped in there for your lifetime ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    Yukino screams

    ¡¸ But, you have no choice! That¡¯s what your grandfather and all the relatives have decided. We don¡¯t care about it at all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pushes Yukino aside.

    ¡¸ H-Help me out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Didn¡¯t we tell you that you¡¯re our enemy?! We don¡¯t have obligations to help you! ¡¹

    Yukino turns to me.

    ¡¸ Do something about this! I¡¯m in trouble! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t help me out I¡¯ll be in big trouble! Do something about this! Bakaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Yukino cries.

    Just like usual.

    When Yukino can¡¯t control her mind, she just explodes her feelings by crying.

    She just cries, not doing anything herself.

    She always thinks that someone will help her.

    Yukino is that kind of woman.

    ¡¸ Get over it, Yukino-san ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ Even if you cry or scream, our Danna-sama won¡¯t help you ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Of course, we don¡¯t also plan on asking Grandfather anything when it comes to you ¡¹

    Kouzuki house won¡¯t move.

    ¡¸ Then what¡¯s going to happen to me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who knows, we don¡¯t care about it ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ If you would just lower your head obediently and ask for Danna-sama¡¯s help, you might¡¯ve been in a different situation. It¡¯s also possible that Grandfather talks to Ichikawa-san to not send you to a mental hospital ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do so! Right away! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to ¡¹

    Misuzu said flatly

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to do anything to people who don¡¯t know courtesy like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-san is beyond the level of rude. You¡¯re insolent. You¡¯re too vile ¡¹

    Yukino glares at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ W-What do you know about me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t want to know either, please spend the rest of your life at a mental hospital. Goodbye! ¡¹

    Ah, Misuzu shuts up Yukino¡¯s careless words.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Yukino-sama ¡¹

    This time, Ruriko speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Ruriko had sex with Onii-sama earlier. He has ejaculated inside me for four times! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles elegantly

    ¡¸ At first, it hurts but, Onii-sama was kind to me. Ruriko¡¯s very happy now. Oh, I¡¯ve also been Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave officially ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s stunned by the words of this 15-year-old Kouzuki house¡¯s lady.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems impossible right now but, I will bear Onii-sama¡¯s child someday. I¡¯m looking forward to it now. I also liked the act of sex. Onii-sama will teach me a lot about sex every day from now on! I will be living together with Onii-sama as well! ¡¹

    Ruriko sticks tightly to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in love. I love Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am also in love. Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me.

    ¡¸ In short, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t care about Yukino anymore! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Take a look. There are two ladies from Kouzuki house on both sides of Yo-chan. Both of them love Yo-chan. They both want to give birth to his child ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will. Of course, Grandfather has given her approval ¡¹

    Misuzu makes sure.

    ¡¸ You no longer belong to Shirasaka house, and two ladies of a noble house loves Yo-chan. Kouzuki Ojii-chan has also accepted it. Both of them are graceful and elegant that Yukino-san can¡¯t be compared. Above all that, they¡¯re both beautiful and cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama¡¯s much more attractive ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ My my, you make me blush. Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, Katsuko-oneesama is also very beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles

    ¡¸ Right now, I think that the one in this room with the dullest face, dry skin, bags under her eyes, and hair¡¯s messed up is Yukino-san ¡¹

    As Nei said that, Yukino¡¯s face turn pale,

    ¡¸ Try to take a look at the mirror over there. Your face is so horrible that I can understand why Yo-chan doesn¡¯t need you anymore! ¡¹

    Nei points the mirror of the drawing room to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san now isn¡¯t worth anything. We don¡¯t have any benefits for saving you. You¡¯re originally our enemy, so we¡¯d rather see you suffer more ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ If only you were at least cute, Yet you¡¯re just selfish, disgraceful, and a lump of hatred ¡¹

    Nei said, Yukino

    ¡¸ Disgraceful, me? ¡¹

    Ah, she really doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Follow Nei-oneesama¡¯s advice and try to look at your own state in the mirror, Yukino-san. If you do, you will understand ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Go, the mirror¡¯s over there! ¡¹

    Yukino stands up timidly.

    She looks into the mirror on the wall.

    ¡¸ This is, me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, you look terrible you see? You¡¯re alive, but, ¡¹

    Yukino trembles slightly

    ¡¸ By the way, look at what you¡¯re wearing right now. What¡¯s that? So disgraceful. It¡¯s unbelievable that you walked around wearing restroom slippers! ¡¹

    Yukino finally faces reality.

    ¡¸ Abandoned by your family, you stole money from your Grandma¡¯s purse, but still, you only have several hundred in your pocket, right? You don¡¯t have anything, nothing, you have not decided on your place in the future, a broke girl, that¡¯s Yukino-san now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembling grows stronger.

    Her teeth clatter.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. No home to come back to. No friends. I think that it might be happier for you to go to the mental hospital as Ichikawa-san said. At least, there will be warm beds and three meals guaranteed there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸ Right. Since you ran away from home, Yukino-san has nowhere to go. After all, everyone in Japan knows about Yukino! They know how horrible your father is and what kind of sex Yukino-san had until now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s nobody that would employ you. You have no choice but to go for prostitution, but brothels won¡¯t do. Everyone will shy away from you. They could imagine what kind of trouble they would get into if they hired Yukino-san. They know that your father¡¯s involvement with gangs ¡¹

    However, Kyouko-san and the group destroyed that organizations already.

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got no choice but to prostitute yourself individually, calling out some old drunk men in the night city! But even a typical hotel or love hotels would refuse Yukino-san so you¡¯ll do it in the alley or, somewhere in the road. It would be hard in winter! ¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸ Then, Yukino-san. A mental hospital or a streetwalker prostitute, which would you chose? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Tears spill out of Yukino as her mouth falters.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to answer. We¡¯re not interested in whatever happens to Yukino-san anyway. Anyway, we¡¯re your enemy. Get out already! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says coldly

    ¡¸ It¡¯s useless to ask for help from the police! They¡¯ll just bring you back to Ichikawa-san¡¯s house ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I, I!!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s identity is about to collapse.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama, Nei-oneesama, it¡¯s already late in the night, why don¡¯t we accommodate Yukino-san only for this night? ¡¹

    Misuzu says with a sorry face.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service and the police are guarding outside the mansion. I think that it¡¯s not good for our appearance to kick out a girl this late in the night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, Misuzu might be right about that

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Katsu-nee, why don¡¯t we put it off until morning? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I wonder? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me in surprise.

    I

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave her until tomorrow. But, let¡¯s kick her out after! ¡¹

    I look at Yukino.

    To push down her heart down to the bottom.

    ¡¸ I hate You ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to see your face again, Yukino!! ¡¹

    In the end, Yukino thinks of me like garbage.

    She never recognized me as a man.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s it. Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee leaves her seat.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not taking in our guests so you won¡¯t be having tea or meals. I¡¯ll give you the remaining ¡ºUmaibou¡»from yesterday and tap water. We won¡¯t give you anything more than that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can eat as much ¡ºUmaibou¡» as you want! Drink as much tap water as you want! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because of the previous case, we¡¯ll be locking you in this room. You can¡¯t go out until morning, okay ¡¹

    Yukino stands in front of the mirror powerlessly.

    She¡¯s trembling as she sees herself in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Yo-chan. Seriously, talking to her was a waste of time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go Danna-sama! Please be Misuzu¡¯s hug pillow for today! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko will be Onii-sama¡¯s hug pillow ¡¹

    We get off the room, leaving Yukino behind.

    Click.

    The door closes.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one left in the room.

 Chapter 435. Stinky relationship

    Chapter 435. Stinky relationship

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    When we left the drawing room, Katsuko-nee beckons us on the room nearby right away.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    As soon as we enter, Margo-san who¡¯s supposed to be back in her room is in there.

    She¡¯s looking at surveillance monitors.

    Of course, Yukino¡¯s on the screen.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Margo-san? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks

    ¡¸ It¡¯s 80%, is what I would like to say but, I guess it¡¯s around 70%? Her heart hasn¡¯t broken down completely yet ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking at herself in the mirror.

    Then.

    ¡º Kuu, Dammit! ¡»

    She¡¯s crying as she clenches her teeth.

    ¡º Dammit, Dammit, Dammit!!! ¡»

    Looking at her crying face,

    ¡º I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s all his fault, that¡¯s right, yes!! ¡»

    She¡¯s convincing herself that it¡¯s all my fault.

    ¡¸ The defense mechanism of her mind works and heads in a strange direction again. In her case, she acknowledges her current situation, and she¡¯s in a panic, so she tries not to think that she and her father¡¯s problem is in a dilemma ¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes.

    ¡º I¡¯ll never forgive that man!!! ¡»

    Ah, Yukino;

    Her nerves aren¡¯t just imprudent.

    She¡¯s always been blaming others ever since childhood.

    Her father, the people around her, they allowed Yukino to do that;

    So she cannot face reality and tackle the problem straight ahead.

    She blames others, curses them;

    Then, she won¡¯t take a step from there.

    That¡¯s how she was raised.

    ¡¸ That personality can¡¯t be fixed anymore ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ A person with a significant amount of love might keep her company kindly, then it might¡¯ve been different, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder, if it¡¯s her, she¡¯ll just be spoiled? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Even though she ran away here when she had no one to rely on but Yo-chan, and yet, she made that show! ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, that¡¯s not an attitude of a person who wants to ask for our help ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks her impressions.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t know it herself. Yukino-san is convinced that if it¡¯s Yo-chan, he will definitely help. Yo-chan¡¯s the last hope inside her! ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ And since he didn¡¯t help her unconditionally as she wants, this time, she¡¯s just hating, cursing on Yo-chan. What a helpless idiot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it was the right choice not to bring Megumi-chan and Mana-chan. It¡¯ll only increase the targets of her hatred ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh, so she could choose who to pour her hatred ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. She¡¯s not good with Katsu-nee. Instead, I think she¡¯s afraid. Therefore, it¡¯s erased in her head. Of course, that includes Sensei ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Then, if she looks in the mirror, she¡¯ll concentrate her anger only on me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ Seriously, she¡¯s too easy to understand, or rather, she¡¯s very shallow! That makes me sick ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Katsuko-nee, everyone seems to think so

    ¡¸ Observing her at the start, she was a quite interesting person, But, she¡¯s quite a troublesome girl ¡¹

    Even Margo-san says so

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Margo-san earlier has said that Yukino¡¯s damage is only 70%.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t need to be tonight. We¡¯re able to secure Yukino-san successfully, and we can¡¯t have her break completely at this stage ¡¹

    Huh, Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san needs to have her mind break in front of Shirasaka Sousuke. That would be the best for the ¡º revenge ¡» on Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    Nei smiles

    Oh, that¡¯s why Katsuko-nee and Nei.

    Did they hold back on Yukino? So her mind won¡¯t break.

    ¡¸ Margo-sama, was Yukino-san tailed? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Nope. Kouzuki security service outside has cooperated with the investigation. I¡¯ve identified the taxi Yukino-san used to come and confirmed that there was no car tailing her. I don¡¯t think that Ichikawa-san plans something. I believe that she escaped from the window on the toilet alone ¡¹

    Were they thinking of the possibility that Yukino was sent for some other objective?

    Therefore, they interrogated her like that?

    ¡¸ What about Ichikawa-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s got no choice but to contact her. We have to tell him that she¡¯s here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Won¡¯t he think that we have kidnapped Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Margo-san

    ¡¸ Minaho will do smoothly in that regard. If we tell them that it¡¯s troublesome to have her visit us in the middle of the night, I think that would make them in debt ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the end, we had to ask for Ojou-sama¡¯s help ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s very regretful.

    Tonight, Minaho-neesan¡¯s absent, and Katsuko-nee¡¯s the center of the mansion, yet;

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Minaho¡¯s the only one who takes care of the external things ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan built all of the trust of the underground society for Kuromori and also made a frightening image on it.

    Katsuko-nee cannot make negotiations with old man Ichikawa for now.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s think positively. The original plan was to scoop out Yukino-san as she¡¯s sent to a mental hospital site tomorrow morning. It would save the troubles of the operation so we can leave the rest to Minaho ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at us.

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also calms down.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino-san¡¯s mind is unstable. I¡¯ll bring water and meals. If it¡¯s Katsuko-san or Nei, she might see a chance to rage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Margo-sama ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee looks at us.

    ¡¸ You three can go to sleep. It¡¯ll be busy tomorrow. Nei, bring everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what about Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have to report to Ojou-sama, and I will switch with MArgo-sama and investigate the movements of Shirasaka house once again. I would like to have a few ways to beat them ¡¹

    Tomorrow, the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke will finally be fulfilled.

    Before that, do you want to deal with all of the anxiety left?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Katsuko-san and I are going to take turns and nap ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan, should I join in with the work? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Nei, go back with everyone, Megumi-chan, and everyone else would be worried if even Nei doesn¡¯t come back. They have sharp intuition ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask you too. It will be a problem if everyone¡¯s not in their best condition tomorrow ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Margo-san;

    They¡¯re involved with the plans of the revenge from the start.

    They spent years of time. They sacrificed a lot of things to make Shirasaka Sousuke fall.

    And tomorrow, it will be done.

    ¡¸ I know, but, please don¡¯t push yourselves too hard ¡¹

    I said, Margo-san;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just one more day. We¡¯re completely fine. We¡¯ll sleep tomorrow night soundly! ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh my, everyone¡¯s looking amazing! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised

    I¡¯m the only one who remains in the same look after leaving this room, in my bathrobes.

    Nei, Misuzu, and Ruriko.

    Are all wearing a naked hoodie on their upper body and not wearing anything on the lower.

    Chains are jingling from the collars on their neck.

    ¡¸ Then, how did it go, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu is also awake and waiting.

    Of course, Michi, Nagisa, and Reika too.

    ¡¸ How should I say it, it¡¯s the usual Yukino ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Just because Ichikawa-san was about to put her to the mental hospital, she ran away and yet, she¡¯s too bossy so Katsu-nee, and I punished her! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Then, what happened? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s confined for the time being. Katsu-nee¡¯s making a report to Sensei now! Sensei¡¯s going to call Ichikawa-san I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Call? ¡¹

    Mana looks worried?

    ¡¸ It would be a problem if Yukino-san comes her on her own accord and yet they think that we kidnapped her, you see? Therefore; ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-san¡¯s going to stay? ¡¹

    For Mana and Megu, Yukino¡¯s already a natural enemy.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. I think that she¡¯ll be kicked out tomorrow ¡¹

    Nei said then smiled at the two.

    ¡¸ I see! I¡¯m glad! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s bright smile comes back.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s have tea and sleep, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We prepared it as Yoshi-kun told us ¡¹

    It might not be right to drink tea before going to bed, but;

    If there¡¯s no event like this, everyone won¡¯t feel calm

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san too ¡¹

    Megu pours hot water into the pot.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mukyuu? ¡¹

    Did she smell the tea? Edie who¡¯s tossed over to the floor awakens.

    ¡¸ Michi, let her sleep ¡¹

    Misuzu orders

    ¡¸ Yes, Eiha! ¡¹

    Michi sends nen to Edie!

    ¡¸ Moge! ¡¹

    Edie falls to the floor again.

    ¡¸ Amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can already control her perfectly. Earlier, when we linked during sex, I have grasped her heart ¡¹

    Michih speaks something frightening so calmly.

    ¡¸ However, Edie¡¯s got a rough personality so I can only switch on or off just how you see it now ¡¹

    In short, she can only wake her up and make her faint.

    ¡¸ But you see, if that¡¯s enough for you to enter to another¡¯s heart, won¡¯t Edie¡¯s consciousness pull Michi in reverse? ¡¹

    That¡¯s worrying.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s fine.e I don¡¯t know in the future, but the current Edie¡¯s qi is inferior to me. I won¡¯t be dragged towards her ¡¹

    Then that¡¯s fine, but,

    ¡¸ Huh, currently? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unknown in the future. The possibility of that Edie¡¯s qi becomes stronger than mine exists on a particle level ¡¹

    Ah, she doesn¡¯t plan on losing to Edie at all.

    ¡¸ Here, a tea for Nagisa-san too ¡¹

    Megu invites Nagisa

    Nagisa then;

    ¡¸ Thank you. I will drink that then ¡¹

    She looks at the sleeping Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take Mao and sleep in the upper room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Because, you have to work hard starting tomorrow, Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have to make Agnes-chan feel good one more time ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at the sleeping Agnes.

    Agnes feels asleep after feeling a sexual climax.

    In short, she doesn¡¯t know sexual pleasure yet.

    I have to make her understand that it feels better when I pile up our skins once more;

    If not, it won¡¯t go well when I take away her virginity.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan during mornings is very energetic ¡¹

    I know since I saw that at the hotel.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do it when Mao-chan¡¯s here, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to rape Agnes-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Now that I¡¯ve gone this far, I would like to avoid forcing her.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the same, while at it, we would like to show Shiraska Sousuke that Agnes completely yields to your mind and body ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs Right, that¡¯s a higher level of revenge, I think.

    Shirasaka Sosuke doesn¡¯t think of Agnes as anything but his sex doll he was looking forward to rape.

    He might get frustrated if I take away Agnes¡¯ virginity but that would only give a few damages.

    But, if Agnes, who¡¯s been raised to worship him since childhood;

    Watching her embrace me would shock him.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have that much time left! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    The time limit is until tomorrow evening.

    No, it¡¯s already 3 in the morning, so it¡¯s half a day.

    ¡¸ Do your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    But

    ¡¸ I promised to take a bath with Mao-chan tomorrow morning, I would like to fulfill that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Mao-chan¡¯s Papa. I promised her so I can¡¯t break it ¡¹

    I think

    ¡¸ Well then! ¡¹

    Nei proposes.

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s a good idea! ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s do so! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll wake up earlier and prepare it! Katsu-nee¡¯s going to be busy I think! ¡¹

    Nei said then smiled.

    ¡¸ Mana will help out too. Rei-chan, let¡¯s go together! ¡¹

    Mana invites Rei-chan with just a few words.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Reika holds the cup of tea with both hands and sips.

    She¡¯s a little bent back.

    Ah, that¡¯s not the beautiful swordsman, she¡¯s entirely returned to a little girl.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s all for me ¡¹

    When she finished drinking tea, Nagisa carries Mao-chan who¡¯s sleeping.

    ¡¸ Muu, M-Mama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Mama. Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    After the half-awake Mao-chan confirms that it¡¯s Nagisa who¡¯s carrying her, she fell asleep once again.

    I kiss Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Good night, Nagisa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Dear, kiss Mao too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Mao-chan ¡¹

    I kiss Mao-chan¡¯s plump cheek as well.

    ¡¸ Later then ¡¹

    Nagisa leaves the room.

    ¡¸ Then, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Ah, a good night kiss for you too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, before that ¡¹

    Misuzu looks inside the watering place in the basement.

    ¡¸ Oh, washing our faces. We have to brush our teeth too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Before that ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Peeing comes first, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    If it¡¯s her,

    ¡¸ Yes, Michi, Ruriko, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Misuzu calls the two.

    ¡¸ Allow me to accompany ¡¹

    Michi stands up

    Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Uhm, what should I do? Misuzu-oneesama? ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Oh, I haven¡¯t taught Ruriko yet but, whenever we¡¯re about to pee, we ask for Danna-sama¡¯s permission when possible, and we must show it to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, peeing is a sign of health. We must have Danna-sama observe the color, smell and even the amount! ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Take a look at Michi ¡¹

    Michi already took off her bathrobe, and she¡¯s rubbing her lower abdomen so pee would come out.

    She bends her waist.

    She¡¯s fully motivated.

    ¡¸ Ah, of course, if we have school or other business when you can¡¯t contact me, you can piss on your own. It¡¯s terrible for the body to endure ¡¹

    I tell Ruriko

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles gracefully

    ¡¸ Then, I seem to have to do it too! ¡¹

    N-Nei, you¡¯re joining?

    ¡¸ Of course, Mana¡¯s joining too! ¡¹

    Mana, you don¡¯t need to worry about that

    A different thing would come out if you do

    ¡¸ Then, me too ¡¹

    Megu said embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Of course Rei-chan¡¯s joining in too! ¡¹

    Nei said, Reika;

    ¡¸ P-Peeing in front of Onii-chama? ¡¹

    Her face turns red in shame.

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Because everyone does it, so Rei-chan do it too! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Or rather, it¡¯s the duty of the citizens to show themselves in front of Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu takes out something big again.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Everyone will show it to one another, and we¡¯ll get along even more! ¡¹

    Mana takes Rei-chan¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Come, let¡¯s go, Rei-chan! ¡¹

    It seems that when it comes to mental age, Mana¡¯s an elder sister to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s go to the shower corner! ¡¹

    Nei takes the lead, and we move.

    Reika¡¯s behind, pulled by Mana.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have the person who suggested do it! ¡¹

    Nei urges, Misuzu comes forward.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama. Please allow your pet, Misuzu to pee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I allow it ¡¹

    Misuzu squats on the shower corner.

    She lowers the hoodie¡¯s zipper and exposes her nipple.

    It¡¯s good with the collar. It¡¯s much lewder looking than being naked.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Jororororo

    Hot water draws and arc and spouts.

    ¡¸ Please look, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m looking, Misuzu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m so happy, Danna-sama¡¯s looking, watching me ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s aroused from me watching her piss.

    ¡¸ Oh, I wish I could keep this time forever! ¡¹

    But, there¡¯s a limit to the liquid in her bladder.

    Before long, Misuzu stops peeing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a pity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just have it tomorrow! You drank a lot of water before sleeping after all! ¡¹

    Nei gives unreasonable advice.

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Rinsing her crotch with the shower water, Misuzu stands up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m next ¡¹

    Michi gets on all fours on the floor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Master¡¯s dog. Therefore I will pee like a dog ¡¹

    Then, she lifts one leg so I can see her crotch well1

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I allow it ¡¹

    Shuwawawawawawawa!

    Pee gushes out from Michi¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ I will do anything Master wants. Anything! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know, I get it ¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s head as she urinates.

    Michi looks up at me happily.

    Michi finished peeing too.

    ¡¸ Next, Ruriko? ¡¹

    Nei calls Ruriko

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    She imitates Misuzu and squats on the floor.

    But, a 15-year-old girl wearing nothing but a hoodie and squatting down has a lot of destructive power.

    Ruriko¡¯s absurdly cute too.

    ¡¸ Un! ¡¹

    Ruriko braces herself, but;

    She¡¯s nervous that pee doesn¡¯t come out.

    ¡¸ P-Please don¡¯t stare so much ¡¹

    Ah, I

    I¡¯ve been staring at Ruriko¡¯s pussy unconsciously

    But.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it. It¡¯s quite swollen ¡¹

    She was a virgin and yet, I had sex with her four times.

    ¡¸ No, this is what I wanted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    I crawl my fingers on her swollen pussy.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, haan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected, it¡¯s a bit hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t touch it, I-I! ¡¹

    Then.

    Did she loosen up? Hot piss comes out of Ruriko¡¯s pussy.

    Pushuu!!

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, your hand, it¡¯s getting dirty! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s pee. It¡¯s not dirty at all ¡¹

    I feel the hot water in my hand.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be living together from now on. If Ruriko gets sick, I¡¯ll be taking care of you, even your pee ¡¹

    I mustn¡¯t think what my family excretes as dirty.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it stings a bit there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I knew it, it might¡¯ve been a wound on the part where the hymen is broken ¡¹

    Ruriko pees while having a blushing face.

    But still, she looks up at my face.

    ¡¸ Should we not have sex tomorrow? ¡¹

    Until Ruriko¡¯s vagina heals.

    ¡¸ No, I want to do it. I would like to have sex with Onii-sama for tomorrow as well! ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-sama, if Onii-sama gets sick, I too will take care of you. I will assist you with my whole heart ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko finished excreting

    I clean up Ruriko¡¯s crotch with the shower.

    While at it, I wash my own hands

    ¡¸ Then, Rei-chan¡¯s next! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Nei pulls Reika to the front.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Rei-chan, right? ¡¹

    Mana fixes her wording, Reika;

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, it¡¯s better if you do it. Ruriko deepened her bond with Onii-sama through this ceremony. This is good! Very good! From now on, I will urinate in front of Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko, the tension¡¯s a bit too high.

    ¡¸ Right? You also understand the importance of peeing, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu talks to her middle school cousin proudly.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you very much. Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Hurry up, if Rei-chan doesn¡¯t do it, Mana and Megu-oneechan¡¯s about to leak! ¡¹

    Mana hurries her up, Reika squats shyly.

    However, she¡¯s still wearing a bathrobe.

    Her secret part is hidden.

    ¡¸ Well then, Rei-chan, ¡¶ READY GO! ¡· ¡¹

    Nei shouts, but;

    Is she nervous? Nothing comes out of Reika¡¯s crotch.

    She¡¯s just blushing, looking feverish.

    ¡¸ My my, your body¡¯s all stiff. I guess this is impossible?! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll do my best, Hamu! ¡¹

    Reika exerts herself!

    THen

    ¡¸ Numumu! ¡¹

    Did she sense Reika¡¯s qi? Edie wakes up again.

    ¡¸ Michi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me! ¡¹

    Michi throws in her Qi to Edie as I ordered her.

    ¡¸ Haiya! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mogegege! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s eyes rolled again and then she falls.

    ¡¸ Go to sleep ¡¹

    At the same time Michi confirmed Edie¡¯s fainted;

    ¡¸ Puuuuuuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    A dolt noise roars in the room.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    T-This is?!

    C-Could this be?!

    Fart?

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Reika apologizes to us; she¡¯s red to her ears.

    She¡¯s too nervous that she farted?!!!

    ¡¸ Pfft, Ahahahahaha ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Geez, Rei-chan! ¡¹

    Mana laughs too

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. It happens when you tense up ¡¹

    Michi comforts Reika with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san¡¯s blushing face is cute ¡¹

    Ruriko too

    ¡¸ But doesn¡¯t it smell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that, Mana ¡¹

    Megu scolds Mana

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, keep on doing it. Farting, peeing. Nothing will change, our relationship is where we can show anything to each other ¡¹

    I smile at Reika.

    ¡¸ Onii-chama ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s crotch seems to have gotten less tense.

    There¡¯s warm pee excreted in trickles.

    1. That¡¯s not a female dog

 Chapter 436. The second Agnesâ€™ capture game

    Chapter 436. The second Agnes¡¯ capture game

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that great, Rei-chan? You¡¯re getting along with everyone ¡¹

    Mana tells Reika while peeing.

    ¡¸ If the family doesn¡¯t get along then you won¡¯t laugh at a fart ¡¹

    Won¡¯t laugh?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san always farts when she¡¯s with Maika-san in the living room. She lies down on the sofa as she does that. She¡¯s got no delicacy, or instead, she looks down on Maika-san too much ¡¹

    Mana remembers her time as Shirasaka Maika and gets angry.

    I see. Yukino was farting without concern in front of her little sister.

    ¡¸ It always gets to her head and complains angrily but, that person still makes a fool of Maika-san so she¡¯ll say¡º My, sorry ¡» I hate her! ¡¹

    I can imagine that scene in my head.

    Yukino was indeed mean to Mana and Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why laughing about it is a good thing. We all love you Rei-chan! ¡¹

    Mana smiles

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Reika answers embarrassed.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to say thanks for that! We¡¯re family, Rei-chan. ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s brightness is a lubricant to the family.

    Mana¡¯s changed.

    She has become a girl who thinks of other people.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m done! Onii-chan, rinse Mana please! ¡¹

    Mana tells me that she finished pissing.

    I wash Mana¡¯s pussy with the shower.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, want to have sex before going to sleep, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana whispers to me.

    ¡¸ If we do now, you won¡¯t have any tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, Onii-chan, didn¡¯t you promise to have sex with Mana everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and the date has changed already. If we do it now, you don¡¯t have any more turns tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. Let¡¯s do it now and do it again after waking up! Mana loves having sex with Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯ll have a lot of work tomorrow. If you¡¯re doing it, then do it when Agnes is awake! ¡¹

    Nei tells Mana.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we have to preserve stamina tonight. We¡¯re going to work hard tomorrow ¡¹

    We¡¯re able to secure Yukino.

    What¡¯s left is Agnes¡¯ heart.

    To fulfill the final revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s unfortunate. Then, tomorrow! ¡¹

    Mana agreed, then smiled.

    I understand what¡¯s in Mana¡¯s mind already.

    It¡¯s not that she really wants to just have sex with me recklessly.

    Mana feels her bond with me through sex.

    For the time being, she wants a promise for our next sex.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana should join in with the sex to open up Agnes¡¯ heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Mana answered happily.

    Mana¡¯s fine now

    ¡¸ Oh right. Onii-chan, you¡¯re going to rape Mana tomorrow in front of Shirasaka Sousuke, right? ¡¹

    Mana speaks brightly on purpose.

    It¡¯s about the revenge ceremony of her father.

    ¡¸ At that time, I¡¯ll be wearing Maika-san¡¯s uniform. Onii-chan, you can tear those apart. I won¡¯t wear them anymore after all ¡¹

    Mana can¡¯t go back to the school she went to before.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have that kind of sex. Rape me for real. Mana will also cry out boo-hoo, so rape me a lot! Everyone, watch it! It¡¯ll be really lewd! ¡¹

    Mana smiles

    It¡¯s sex to entomb her father completely.

    Mana wants to have the existence of Shirasaka Maika down six feet underground.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    Both me and Mana have to return to the starting point.

    We only have to move forward.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t know what rape means.

    Afterward, Nei and Megu also peed.

    Then, the ceremony before going to bed is over.

    ¡¸ Come now, let¡¯s brush our teeth and wash our face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee has toothbrushes prepared, and everyone brushed their teeth.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, brush Rei-chan¡¯s teeth! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine. Rei-chan is a small girl who can¡¯t brush her teeth yet! ¡¹

    Oh, we have to treat Reika as a small girl on nights thoroughly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    But still, looking up at her, she has a bright and well-formed adult face.

    Her eyes are bright, beautiful, and crisp.

    She¡¯s a woman much older than me.

    Yet, I treat Reika like a kindergarten girl.

    ¡¸ Okay, open your mouth ¡¹

    Goshigoshigoshi!

    Goshigoshi!

    I clean up Reika¡¯s teeth meticulously.

    Reika¡¯s blushing to her ears from embarrassment

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so nice, Rei-chan. Mana wants that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, Mana¡¯s already an adult, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ True, Mana¡¯s no longer virgin! I¡¯m an adult woman! ¡¹

    Hearing that, Reika who¡¯s the only one who blushed among the women who are awake.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan should be a woman soon too! ¡¹

    Mana said I smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Now then, how are we going to sleep for today? ¡¹

    After brushing teeth and washing our face, Nei asks everyone.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you have business with her tomorrow so sleep next to Agnes. Then, we¡¯ll attack immediately as soon as she wakes up! ¡¹

    Agnes fell asleep while in sexual climax.

    Then when she wakes up, we¡¯re going to raise her sexual feeling again.

    The night and the morning will be connected as one.

    ¡¸ Right, got it, Nee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, Agnes will be on Yo-chan¡¯s left. ¡¹ Okay, Yo-chan lie down ¡¹

    I enter to Agnes¡¯ side.

    ¡¸ Then, who¡¯s going to the right? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ I think Misuzu-san should ¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s been humble all this time said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san doesn¡¯t always sleep with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Ah, she had Jii-chan¡¯s permission to stay overnight today, but,

    Misuzu who lives with her parents usually sleeps at home

    ¡¸ Are you sure, Megumi-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine! Megumi can sleep with Yo-chan anytime! ¡¹

    Nei answers instead of Megu.

    Ruriko¡¯s going to be living with me too.

    Of course, Mana too.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me ¡¹

    Misuzu lies next to me.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m going to see the same dream as Danna-sama! ¡¹

    She smiles looking at me.

    ¡¸ Huh, but what about Michi-oneechan? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    Ah, Michi is Misuzu¡¯s guard so she can¡¯t sleep with me every day either.

    ¡¸ I will excuse myself here ¡¹

    Then, Michi slips in between my feet.

    She hugs my leg and curls up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine here, Master¡¯s penis is right there ¡¹

    Michi who clings to my penis looks up at my penis.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll be prepared for unforeseen circumstances ¡¹

    Hmm.

    No, let¡¯s just leave her alone.

    ¡¸ But Michi, won¡¯t it be hot there if we cover with a blanket? ¡¹

    She¡¯s going to be covered with a blanket all the way to the head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine ¡¹

    I see.

    Then, go for it

    ¡¸ Ruriko-oneechan, sleep with Mana! Rei-chan too! ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s the youngest calls the two newcomers, considering them.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be sleeping with Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Everyone lies down on their mat.

    ¡¸ Then, should we turn off the lights? ¡¹

    Nei heads to the light switch on the wall.

    ¡¸ Wait a second, is Edie okay like that? ¡¹

    I point at Edie.

    Edie¡¯s lying down on the floor since a while ago.

    She¡¯s not even on a futon.

    ¡¸ Ah, I guess we cover her with a blanket at least ¡¹

    Nei casually puts on a blanket on her.

    ¡¸ I wonder if her body¡¯s going to hurt from sleeping on the floor. ¡¹

    I¡¯m a bit worried.

    ¡¸ If it hurts then she¡¯ll just wake up and go for an air mat! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Katsu-nee, Nagisa-san, Mao-chan aren¡¯t here, so we have more air mats for tonight, she can get up on her own and sleep on a vacant one ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Or rather, we don¡¯t want her to wake up a lot, right? She seems to get bad wake ups ¡¹

    True, if she wakes up badly, it would be troublesome if she rampages.

    Michi needs to suppress her with her Qi every time.

    ¡¸ With that said, let¡¯s leave her alone! ¡¹

    Nei flips off the switch

    The light of the moon coming from the skylight becomes the only illumination in the room.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s sleep! Good night, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Onii-chama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me, Master, ¡¹

    Each of them says their good nights to me under the dusk night.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I can see Master¡¯s face ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me.

    ¡¸ Good night, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    She said, then kissed me.

    Then.

    Snap, the room lights up again.

    ¡¸ I knew it would turn to this ¡¹

    Nei comes to me.

    The other women also rise.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, give us our goodnight kiss too! ¡¹

    Then, I

    I gave everyone a good night kiss.

    Nei, Megu, Mana, Ruriko, hey, why are you licking my glans Michi!

    ¡¸ Michi! It¡¯s a good night kiss, not good night fellatio! ¡¹

    Nei scolds her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fellatio is when he wakes up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you say! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    I kiss Reika too.

    Lastly, Michi too;

    ¡¸ Umu, everyone¡¯s satisfied! Then withdraw! ¡¹

    Everyone goes back to their sleeping places.

    ¡¸ Then, good night! See you tomorrow! ¡¹

    Nei once again turns off the lights.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    As expected, I¡¯m quite tired it seems.

    I just fell asleep after that.

    Agnes¡¯ warmth on the left.

    Misuzu¡¯s breath on the right.

    I feel Michi¡¯s heat on my legs.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    I wake up from that sense of discomfort.

    It¡¯s morning

    The soft morning light falls from the skylight

    My senses feel like the night jumped to morning in a moment.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning, Onii-chama ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s standing by my bedside.

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m on a deathbed.

    Everyone¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan can¡¯t wake up easily, so everyone watched your sleeping face! ¡¹

    Mana smiles

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan too! ¡¹

    I turn to my side.

    Agnes¡¯ big blue eyes are only about 30cm away.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, morning greeting please! ¡¹

    Mana said, Agnes;

    ¡¸ G-Good morning, desuno, Papa! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yes, good morning ¡¹

    But, the number¡¯s not enough.

    Or rather, there¡¯s stimulation in my crotch?!

    ¡¸ Goofmowin mafer! ¡¹

    Michi said while having my penis in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s licking my balls.

    ¡¸ You two, what are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ foufo fefafio ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan said double fellatio! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s erect ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    The morning wood?

    If it¡¯s erect, then I can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ Well, a citizen must suck erect dicks! ¡¹

    Nei smiles

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the citizens of Yo-chan country! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s a king so you can order us anything! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko will also serve Onii-sama ¡¹

    Doing that kind of play from waking up is a bit difficult.

    ¡¸ Edie-san, don¡¯t stay there, you could come here ¡¹

    I look towards where Mana is speaking.

    Edie¡¯s doing some physical exercise herself.

    ¡¸ Michi doesn¡¯t join her for the morning training, so she¡¯s sulking ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ fowwy ¡¹

    Michi, don¡¯t speak while your mouth is full.

    ¡¸ Now then, since the two are licking below, we¡¯re going to kiss the upper mouth! ¡¹

    Nei kisses me.

    Then, Megu, Mana, Ruriko, and Reika.

    Since I slept well, it felt like a deja vu from the good night kiss.

    ¡¸ Okay, Agnes-chan too! ¡¹

    Mana urges Agnes.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    Agnes is embarrassed

    ¡¸ Hey, if you don¡¯t give him a kiss Agnes-chan can¡¯t get along with everyone ¡¹

    Mana corners Agnes

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do that, Mana ¡¹

    I stop Mana.

    We can¡¯t put on pressure to Agnes yet.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes.

    ¡¸ Nn, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes is confused.

    ¡¸ Do you remember what happened last night, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Her eyes look at me surprised.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t remember then let me remind you ¡¹

    I get on top of Agnes.

    Michi and Misuzu get off my penis right away.

    ¡¸ First, a kiss ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes again and again.

    Just like a small bird.

    Then, kissing the tip of her nose too.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you remember what happened last night? ¡¹

    The women around watches us with a smile.

    To ease up Agnes.

    ¡¸ Mana, Ruriko, hold Agnes¡¯ hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    In this case, the two who¡¯s closest to Agnes holds both her hands.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re together with you ¡¹

    Agnes has relaxed a bit from the smile of the two girls.

    ¡¸ Hanmu! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ twitched when I licked her neck.

    ¡¸ Agnes is so cute ¡¹

    Right now, I must give Agnes pleasure alone.

    Everyone knows that so they¡¯re just watching over.

    ¡¸ Okay, next would be breasts, Agnes, do you love having your breasts licked? ¡¹

    I asked, the 12-year-old half-foreign beauty;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t tell desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, then let¡¯s have you experience it one more time ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue into her sunken nipple.

    ¡¸ Uu, Hauu! ¡¹

    I know from last night that Agnes is sensitive.

    ¡¸ You like it here, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I pinch her smooth breasts and suck up her nipples.

    ¡¸ Auuuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This time I¡¯ll massage it, it¡¯ll be a bit strong ¡¹

    I said, Agnes gets scared.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll hurt a bit, but it feels good ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Agnes gently

    I massage Agnes¡¯s small breasts like rubbing whip cream.

    The about-to-expand breasts of this 12-year-old are hard.

    I can feel the core of the thing.

    This girl is still a child.

    But still, I have to ravish her this evening.

    Agnes is confused to the pleasure and pain I give her.

    This is bad, if the sense of fear increases, it¡¯ll be a trauma.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face, here, tickle time! ¡¹

    I tickle up Agnes¡¯ armpit

    As soon as I do;

    Agnes flaps around.

    ¡¸ Here, here, how¡¯s that! ¡¹

    Kusu!

    Laughter comes out of Agnes¡¯ face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to tickle you more! Here, Agnes! ¡¹

    I tickle Agnes¡¯ sides.

    ¡¸ Kufufufu, Kufufufufu, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes laughs.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s this, how¡¯s that?! Does it tickle? Here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It tickles, it tickles desuno, kufufufu, Papa! ¡¹

    We had a tickle contest for a while on her armpits.

    ¡¸ Fuahahahaha! Hahaha, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes laughs loudly

    Good.

    ¡¸ Agnes! ¡¹

    I lick up Agnes¡¯ cute armpit.

    ¡¸ Hyaamu! ¡¹

    Agnes is surprised.

    ¡¸ N-Not that, it tickles, Papa, Afuu! ¡¹

    As expected, she feels it too.

    ¡¸ Good, Agnes, now turn back on me ¡¹

    I made Agnes lie down.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    Megu squats before Agnes and speaks gently.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick your back ¡¹

    I lick Agnes¡¯ spine.

    ¡¸ Fungu! ¡¹

    Agnes bends her back.

    But.

    Agnes¡¯ skin is really soft.

    It¡¯s¡¯ soft, smooth. It feels good to touch.

    ¡¸ Kuun, Kuuuuu!! ¡¹

    I lick her back, her side.

    ¡¸ Ah, that looks so good. I want that next time ¡¹

    Nei mutters

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s tongue is esthetic! ¡¹

    Next is Agnes¡¯ ass.

    I hold Agnes¡¯ ass with both hands and massage it.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu! ¡¹

    What¡¯s this?!

    Agnes¡¯ ass is soft like marshmallows.

    It¡¯s so squishy.

    It¡¯s different from Nei and Michi¡¯s raw rubber softness.

    It¡¯s fluffy, warm.

    ¡¸ P-Papa ¡¹

    I spread out Agnes¡¯ ass.

    I see her cute anus and a single line.

    That line is already moist.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    I open up Agnes¡¯ legs spread like a frog.

    I push in my face.

    I grab her meatless thin thighs.

    I crawl my tongue on Agnes¡¯ anus.

    ¡¸ Uuu, haaaaa! ¡¹

    Agnes trembles in pleasure.

    I feel sourness at the tip of my tongue.

    That¡¯s Agnes¡¯ love nectar

    Even though this 12-year old girl is still growing, Agnes¡¯ love nectar already tastes like a woman.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazingly lewd. ¡¹

    Mana swallows her saliva as she looks at me licking up Agnes¡¯ secret part.

    ¡¸ I also want this, outside ¡¹

    Mana said, Ruriko reacts.

    ¡¸ Outside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, outside, on a green park, I want Onii-chan to lick me ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s first experience is on the grass lawn while raining.

    Therefore, Mana¡¯s sexuality might increase the scent of the early summer grass.

    ¡¸ Ruriko wants to try that too ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Ruriko wants to do it outside? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸ I would like to do it outside, but Ruriko wants to do it in a library! ¡¹

    Library?

    ¡¸ I want Onii-sama to make love with me while smelling the ink, books, hiding from other students ¡¹

    Other students, she said, does Ruriko imagine doing it in her school¡¯s library?

    ¡¸ Ah, I get that feeling. I also want to be embraced by Yo-chan in a pool¡¯s changing room, where it¡¯s filled with the smell of chlorine ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, do you have one of those too? ¡¹

    Nei asks Megu

    ¡¸ As for me, after doing 50-meter dashes over and over, sweaty all over, I can no longer move, then I would lie down on the ground, I want Yoshi-kun to attack me there. Midsummer, where the sun is shimmering, drenched in soil and sweat, near the first corner of the ground ¡¹

    The location¡¯s restricted?

    ¡¸ Michi? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ I want to be bound. I want to be ravished while tied up, photographed, then left alone ¡¹

    As expected, you¡¯re a masochist, Michi.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, do you also have something you want Onii-chan to do? ¡¹

    Mana asks Reika.

    The atmosphere¡¯s of the place is completely frank that everyone¡¯s speaking their minds.

    ¡¸ Uhm, my butt ¡¹

    Butt.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan wants to be spanked in the butt! ¡¹

    Reika.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s grandpa, when she was little, she scolds Rei-chan by spanking her ass, when Rei-chan got bigger, he doesn¡¯t do it anymore ¡¹

    Oh, Reika¡¯s

    Her body¡¯s already an adult, even though she¡¯s so tall and dignified.

    She¡¯s still a small girl in her mind.

    Reika¡¯s appearance forced her to become a beautiful swordswoman, but

    The true Reika wants to be treated as a small girl.

    ¡¸ Sure, I will spank you, later. Rei-chan ¡¹

    I tell Reika.

    ¡¸ Ahn, aaaaaah! ¡¹

    After licking her for a while, Agnes¡¯ slit has gotten loose.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you turn her over Agnes has to see Yo-chan making her feel good ¡¹

    If I caress her from behind, Agnes would be sexually stimulated without seeing me.

    But she¡¯ll cum.

    I have to make her eyes confirm that I¡¯m licking her.

    I don¡¯t want Agnes to have an addiction to sex.

    It would be bad to make her okay with any man as long as they give pleasure.

    I must carve in her mind and body that, I¡¯m the major premise.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s face up ¡¹

    My women reach out to Agnes all at once.

 Chapter 437. Chiki Chiki

    Chapter 437. Chiki Chiki

    ¡¸ Auuufufu! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ small body trembles in libido.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. Didn¡¯t we do it last night? I¡¯m just going to lick Agnes¡¯ pussy ¡¹

    I open up her thin legs.

    ¡¸ P-Papa, Papaa! ¡¹

    Agnes shakes her neck from the expectation and fear of a stronger pleasure.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Agnes, showing a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Everyone received it too ¡¹

    Mana too;

    These 14 and 15-year-old girls hold Agnes¡¯ small hand.

    Nei, Misuzu, Michi, Reika, and Megu are looking at Agnes attentively.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    In there is a simple line that looks cut with a knife.

    It¡¯s hairless of course, smooth too.

    I open up Agnes¡¯ slit with my fingers.

    Kupaa.

    ¡¸ Auu! ¡¹

    The inner walls touch the outside air.

    I can¡¯t open it really wide.

    I don¡¯t want Agnes¡¯ unaccustomed genital to suffer.

    Therefore, I didn¡¯t confirm Agnes¡¯ hymen visually.

    ¡¸ Fuu! ¡¹

    I blow wind to it

    ¡¸ Miyaaamu! ¡¹

    This small beauty shivers.

    ¡¸ Here I go ¡¹

    I taste sourness on my tongue.

    I imitate a kitten drinking milk.

    I lick up Agnes¡¯ secret part.

    ¡¸ Afuu, hafu, hafuuuu! ¡¹

    Agnes feels it.

    Warm liquid drips out.

    ¡¸ Now, Agnes-chan, look at Onii-chan. Onii-chan¡¯s the one making Agnes-chan feel good ¡¹

    Mana said Agnes looks at me.

    I look up from Agnes¡¯ crotch.

    I adjust myself so she can see me licking her.

    ¡¸ It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Try saying that it is ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers to Agnes.

    ¡¸ I-It feels good. It feels good ¡¹

    Agnes mutters as her body burns up like she has a fever.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s licking to make you feel good? ¡¹

    Ruriko leads her.

    Ruriko might unexpectedly be suited as a trainer.

    It¡¯s a calm, graceful and gentle tone but, it definitely captures Agnes¡¯ heart.

    ¡¸ Papa. Papa is licking me. It feels good ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ white skin flushes to pink.

    Haa, haa, she breathes roughly.

    ¡¸ Anges, it¡¯s painful in this position, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll be your cushion then! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s plump breasts become Agnes¡¯ pillow.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t give that sense of stability as much as Nagisa-san but, put up with it ¡¹

    No, Nei¡¯s boobs are quite destructive too.

    Agnes¡¯ heart relaxes even more from the maternal sensation from the breasts.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, hauuu, hamumumuuu ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ pant is like a cute small animal.

    Hmm?

    Michi comes behind me who¡¯s on all fours, filling my face with Agnes¡¯ crotch.

    What does she intend to do?

    ¡¸ I think that everyone knows that parent cats keep licking their newborn kitten¡¯s ass to improve their bowel movement. ¡¹

    What are you talking about?

    ¡¸ With the same reason, I will be licking Master¡¯s anus ¡¹

    Hey, Michi!

    ¡¸ Chiro ¡¹

    Mukuuu

    Michi¡¯s hot and moist tongue crawls into my escape door.

    This girl is learning more about my pleasure points.

    ¡¸ Hamu! ¡¹

    This time, she opened up her mouth wide and hold my balls in her mouth.

    ¡¸ If Michi goes there, I will take this ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled then touches my erect penis.

    .¡¸ Ufufu, it feels like I¡¯m milking a cow! ¡¹

    Her thin fingers squeeze my penis.

    Uuuuu

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be licking Yoshi-kun¡¯s back ¡¹

    Megu licks my back.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about me? ¡¹

    Reika asks feeling sorry.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan doesn¡¯t need to do anything, just watch for now ¡¹

    Nei said, showing a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Ha, I¡¯m sorry for not being of any help ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, it¡¯s too early to be an adult yet! ¡¹

    Nei holds back Reika.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s still a child, so it¡¯s okay to learn slowly ¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸ Un, Rei-chan understands ¡¹

    Her mind revers to an infant.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan put your hands on my shoulder ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s become one Our skins touch each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    Reika holds Nei¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸ Auuu, hauuu, haaa, auu ¡¹

    Meanwhile, my tongue stimulation penetrates Agnes.

    ¡¸ Look, Agnes-chan, we¡¯re all together. Can you feel it? Everyone¡¯s turned to one ¡¹

    Mana whispers gently

    Mana and Ruriko are holding Agnes¡¯ hands.

    Nei¡¯s breasts are pressing against Agnes.

    Then, Reika¡¯s thin long hand is holding to Nei¡¯s shoulder.

    I touch Agnes¡¯ secret part with my tongue.

    Megu¡¯s tongue is on my back.

    Michi¡¯s on my anus.

    Misuzu¡¯s fingers skillfully squeeze my penis.

    ¡¸ Everybody has become one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, one, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes mutters.

    ¡¸ And the middle of it is Agnes¡¯ Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Papa, Agnes¡¯ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes looks down at me teary eyed.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s have Papa lick you and feel good. We all will look after you! ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers to Agnes¡¯ ears.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu, Papa, Papa, Papa, Papa!!! ¡¹

    I finally expose Agnes¡¯ clitoris.

    I attack it with my tongue!!

    ¡¸ Kyuuuuuun!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ love nectar overflows.

    Agnes¡¯ hidden fruit shines like a red coral bead.

    I coated it with my saliva and sucked it.

    ¡¸ Haugu! Haugu! Hamun! ¡¹

    I suck it in!

    ¡¸ Kuuuun! ¡¹

    Her small body twists in pleasure.

    It¡¯s coming soon.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, does it feel good? Are you about to fly? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Hamuuu, it¡¯s soon, it¡¯s coming, desuno! Muhii! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you have to tell Papa! Say Agnes is about to cum, Papa! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I speed up moving my tongue and head.

    It¡¯s the moment of a spurt.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiin! Kuuuun! I¡¯m cumming! Agnes, is about to cum ! Papa, Papa, Papaaaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at Papa¡¯s face properly! ¡¹

    Mana said, her big blue eyes look at me.

    She frowns her eyebrows like she¡¯s in pain.

    Her small body convulses.

    Agnes is flying towards ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Kyuuuuuuun! ¡¹

    Her 12 year old thighs clamps my face.

    Her waist keeps pushing on me.

    My face is wet with Agnes¡¯ love nectar.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuun, kuuuuuun, kuuuun! ¡¹

    Agnes roars in pleasure.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s the most fantastic climax she made? ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Kufu, kufu, kufuu! ¡¹

    Agnes breathes roughly, sweaty all over.

    She seems to still be in climax.

    Her body occasionally twitches.

    ¡¸ Okay, Agnes-chan. Where¡¯s your thank you to Papa? ¡¹

    Mana continues her teaching.

    ¡¸ P-Papa, thank you! ¡¹

    Agnes tells me.

    ¡¸ Yes, well done. Good girl, good girl ¡¹

    Nei pats Agnes¡¯ head.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s turn to feel good next ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because Danna-sama¡¯s so hard it says that it wants to release it already! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s hand wraps around my penis.

    My glans is shining with pre-cum

    ¡¸ This part of me is also itching, wanting to be creamed ¡¹

    Michi, you

    No, don¡¯t go lick on my balls

    ¡¸ Michi, before that, do something about this girl ¡¹

    Nei tells Michi

    What?

    Ah.

    Turning around, Edie¡¯s looking with a stunned face.

    ¡º What are you guys doing? ¡»

    Is what her face says.

    Everyone¡¯s touching Agnes with a gentle face.

    She doesn¡¯t think that Agnes is bullied.

    She¡¯s just stunned.

    Michi said something.

    ¡¸ What did you say ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡º Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re on the good part so stay out ¡»I told ¡¹

    Michi is harsh on Edie

    Edie¡¯s downhearted.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin our¡º First Chiki Chiki, sex endurance championship burnishing 500! ¡» ¡¹

    Nei declares the start.

    ¡¸ Each person will be given three minutes. When it¡¯s done, switch. The one who makes Yo-chan cum wins! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Basically, Yo-chan¡¯s lying down, and the girls will be on top. We¡¯ll do cowgirl position ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cowgirl? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Nei

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s like you¡¯re straddling a horse, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for the direction, you can do what you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Direction? ¡¹

    This time, Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s whether you want to face Yo-chan or turn your back on him. Cowgirl position have that two kinds ¡¹

    Even though she was a virgin recently,

    Nei knows a lot from watching the acts of the prostitutes in the monitor of the mansion.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to do it without seeing Onii-chan¡¯s face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels sad if I can¡¯t see his face ¡¹

    Mana and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s your own preference! Well then, let¡¯s decide our turns! ¡¹

    The girls begin their rock paper scissors game.

    Agnes is just looking at the girls dumbfounded.

    Reika too.

    Edie begins to start her protest push-ups.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m the first. Second is Misuzu, third, Michi, fourth, Megumi, fifth, Ruriko, sixth, Mana! Would lit reach Mana¡¯s turn? It¡¯s over once Yo-chan cums! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, hold back until Mana¡¯s turn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He might cum already on me, the first one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen! Onii-chan would do his best to last until Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then if Mana didn¡¯t cum, we¡¯d go for a second round, hehe, I¡¯m at an advantage! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s Yo-chan, he should be holding back on the first round evenly for everyone! On the second round, I will be taking the climax to a good end! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like hell I will let that! ¡¹

    Nei and Mana are messing around happily.

    On the other hand, Michi¡¯s stretching quietly.

    She¡¯s burning with fighting spirit.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are smiling happily.

    Hmm.

    Somehow, this is going on without my say.

    Is this going to be fine?

    ¡¸ Ah, we have a kitchen timer! ¡¹

    Megu seems to be doing the timer other than her turn.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin! Yo-chan, try to compare us. It¡¯s an excellent opportunity, so have fun. Also, you can ejaculate on anyone anytime! ¡¹

    Nei gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Ah, also, if Yo-chan cums early then we¡¯ll do a second and third round ¡¹

    I might be dried up right in the morning.

    ¡¸ By the way, Nei-oneesan, what is the benefit for the winner? ¡¹

    The winner is determined by whose vagina I ejaculated into.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, how about the winner having a luxurious date with Yo-chan on a hotel, just the two of them? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my whole best to death! ¡¹

    Michi, you don¡¯t need to

    ¡¸ Of course, if I win, it¡¯ll be with Misuzu-sama as well ¡¹

    Ah, she¡¯s fantasizing already.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, get it wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Nei instructs, Misuzu sucks off my penis.

    Evenly, with saliva,

    ¡¸ Good, the intensity is also excellent, the first player, Natou Nei, going in!! ¡¹

    Nei swallows me on top.

    I¡¯m wrapped in the warm and moist meat.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, it¡¯s coming in so deep! ¡¹

    I pierce deep inside Nei.

    ¡¸ Rodeo Time! Let¡¯s go! Yo-chan, hold to my breasts! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s waist shakes violently!

    Her plump physical body dances on top of me.

    ¡¸ Dancing, Dancing! Haa!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body overwhelms me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan it¡¯s too early! Do your best! ¡¹

    Mana shouts at my side.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn, it feels good! This feels great! Yo-chan, you¡¯re so good! ¡¹

    Nei doesn¡¯t feel pain any longer.

    She¡¯s just drowning in the pleasures of sex.

    ¡¸ Aaah, so good, uu, aaahn, eii! ¡¹

    Nei is moving her waist dynamically on top of me like riding a rodeo machine.

    But.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s the end of the first round. ¡¹

    Megu tells that three minutes have passed.

    ¡¸ My my, oops. Was going first too early? Yo-chan, hold until the second run! ¡¹

    Then my penis is pulled out.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m next ¡¹

    Misuzu comes.

    ¡¸ Excuse me, Danna-sama ¡¹

    It¡¯s not as plump as Nei, but her healthy body straddles over me.

    ¡¸ Then. ¡¹

    Nupuu

    Misuzu¡¯s shapes her legs to M and shows how it enters her.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s coming in! ¡¹

    The glans penetrate Misuzu¡¯s narrow entrance and slide to her womb

    ¡¸ Aaah, this feels good ¡¹

    Slowly, accepting all of my penis, leaning her weight on me

    Our lower part sticks perfectly.

    Misuzu¡¯s love nectar overflows from the connecting part.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Danna-samaaa ¡¹

    Misuzu gets down and kisses me.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneechan, the match is cowgirl position! ¡¹

    Mana said, but

    ¡¸ I think this is also included in that position! ¡¹

    Misuzu moves her hips slowly while kissing me over and over again.

    She¡¯s not heavily moving up and down like Nei.

    She¡¯s moving around.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s a perfect fit for Misuzu, fufu. It feels good ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, us family all do this with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Did she think that it¡¯s about time? Mana speaks to Agnes.

    Of course, the¡º sex endurance contest ¡» is just a camouflage

    In reality, they¡¯re doing it to make Agnes want to have sex with me.

    To show her that sex isn¡¯t scary, that it¡¯s fun.

    The first round, Nei is purposely engaged intensely like a game.

    The second round is with Misuzu, very mellow sex.

    It¡¯s¡¯ to teach Agnes the depths of sex.

    I think.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Danna-sama, my Danna-sama, I love you, I love you! ¡¹

    Misuzu moves her waist seductively.

    ¡¸ Uuh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, you feel it too Danna-sama? I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Misuzu then licked my neck and ears.

    Of course, while still moving her waist stickily.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s the end! ¡¹

    Megumi calls.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, that¡¯s unfortunate! ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles. Then she kissed me once again, wanting my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hey, Misuzu, get off right away! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s educational guidance enters.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine to have sticky and slow sex but three minutes is too short! ¡¹

    Mana speaks her impressions.

    ¡¸ Third person please! ¡¹

    Megu called, Michi stands.

    ¡¸ Kufufufufu, it¡¯s finally my turn! ¡¹

    Michi gets on top of me, showing a fearless smile.

    Is this going to be okay?

    Is she reading the atmosphere properly?

    ¡¸ I will be challenging this way ¡¹

    Michi turns her back on me.

    ¡¸ Then, I will begin ¡¹

    Her small, flat naked body squats down on me.

    ¡¸ Kuuu ¡¹

    My glans insert her small slit.

    Nupupupupupu!

    I-It¡¯s crawling in!

    ¡¸ S-Something¡¯s wrong! ¡¹

    I speak out unconsciously

    The angle where the penis enters the vagina is different.

    The position where the meat folds are rubbed is also different from the standard cowgirl position.

    It¡¯s a fresh sensation.

    ¡¸ I knew it; the winning point is in here! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s turning her cute ass on top of me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also good! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body is small, but it¡¯s rich in flexibility.

    Her trained body is tight.

    She¡¯s clamping my dick.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s insides are hot. ¡¹

    Michi seems to have a higher temperature than Nei or Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I think of Master, so I¡¯m firing up! ¡¹

    Nucho nucho!

    Michi swings her small body.

    Ah, this small ass and the back line are beautiful.

    ¡¸ Nn, nnn, nnn! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s already know the pleasant rhythm for me.

    ¡¸ Nnnnn, kuuun! ¡¹

    Knowing that she¡¯s intentionally doing the unexpected.

    The tempo isn¡¯t crazy It¡¯s the so-called backing.

    Michi¡¯s definitely diverting her ancient martial arts technique to sex.

    ¡¸ But, as expected, doesn¡¯t it feel lonely that you can¡¯t see Onii-chan¡¯s face? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s possible for me, but ¡¹

    Michi twists her body to turn to me while still set back.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can see Master¡¯s face ¡¹

    Then, she keeps on moving her waist.

    ¡¸ Amazing, your body¡¯s really soft! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s impressed.

    That¡¯s not all.

    Since she¡¯s twisting her body with all her might, Michi¡¯s inside clamping my penis is;

    Squeezing me like crazy

    ¡¸ Michi, your body is impressive. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, and I will further train myself, kauuu! ¡¹

    Michi pushes her waist to me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Master¡¯s thing, it¡¯s poking and sticking at the entrance to my womb!! ¡¹

    M-Michi!

    ¡¸ This is bad, Megumi, how much time¡¯s left? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Twenty-five more seconds ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, endure it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do your best, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! Please do your best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurray, hurray! Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, fight! ¡¹

    Kukuku

    Sanshi, juuni, saburoku, juuhachi

    ¡¸ In this case! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Michi! Shingetsu is breaking the rules! ¡¹

    It¡¯ll have an impact on Edie too.

    ¡¸ Okay, time¡¯s up! ¡¹

    Megu calls.

    I¡¯m saved.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate! ¡¹

    As expected of a warrior girl, she¡¯s okay to give up.

    She pulls out my penis right away

    T-That was bad.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s stealing a glance over here ¡¹

    Michi whispers.

    ¡¸ She seems to be quite interested in sex ¡¹

    You

    What are you thinking?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll attack her more on the next opportunity ¡¹

    Michi looks at Misuzu.

    Misuzu nods

    Michi¡¯s slightly aggressive sex was also her way of reading the atmosphere?!

    ¡¸ She¡¯s in the same year as Master. She¡¯ll be the most suitable as a guard ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s guard, she¡¯s attending a different school than us

    On that regard, Edie¡¯s been already discussed to transfer to our school.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also interested in her. Such raw skills with no other sides.

    She¡¯s a prodigy ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s grasped Edie¡¯s true essence in martial arts.

    Though her attitude is cold, she really likes Edie.

    ¡¸ I believe that she should receive Master¡¯s love too ¡¹

    Michi says with a serious face.

 Chapter 438. Sex, sex, and yes, sex.

    Chapter 438. Sex, sex, and yes, sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, Michi-chan, hurry up and switch! ¡¹

    Megu tells Michii

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, I will take care of the clock ¡¹

    Misuzu takes the kitchen timer from Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to withdraw for now so Misuzu, take care of the rest! ¡¹

    Nei casually whispers to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time to make preparations! ¡¹

    Nei planned to leave at this stage from the start.

    In short, she¡¯s not concerned about victory or defeat in this sex tournament.

    As expected, it was a play to make progress on having sex with Agnes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to do my best! ¡¹

    Megu gets on top of me energetically

    Then, everyone looked at us.

    ¡¸ Ah, let¡¯s get it wet first! ¡¹

    She licks my penis to begin.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Nei comes out of the room quietly

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good. Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it, I want to do it while looking at Yoshi-kun¡¯s face ¡¹

    Megu puts my glans to her opening.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going, is this okay? ¡¹

    Her pussy¡¯s already dripping from making her wait long.

    Her hot syrup drips on my penis.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to come inside Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come ¡¹

    Her sporty thin body lowers her waist.

    Zunununu

    Megu¡¯s trained lower half is packed and tight.

    My meat spear pushes through the soft meat and sticks in.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s coming! ¡¹

    Megu frowns in delight.

    ¡¸ This feels good, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Our pubis joins together.

    It¡¯s sticking closely to each other.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s breathing turns rough.

    ¡¸ I ate all of Yoshi-kun¡¯s thing ¡¹

    Megu grinds her waist as it¡¯s inserted on the deepest part.

    Uuuuh, I¡¯m being clamped!

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, grab Megu¡¯s butt! ¡¹

    Megu says, showing her moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I reach out to grab Megu¡¯s ass.

    Muni, muni! I massage her meat.

    Megu¡¯s ass is as elastic as raw rubber.

    My hand sticks so hard when I touch it.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, you can go stronger. Please grab so hard that there would be Yoshi-kun¡¯s hand mark on my butt! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be bad if it leaves a mark though? ¡¹

    Megu should have a practice in the field.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, that would make everyone know that I¡¯m only for Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Well, we already had exhibition sex in front of the club members though.

    ¡¸ I also want a kiss mark on my body, Megu wants to tell everyone that she¡¯s Yoshi-kun¡¯s woman! ¡¹

    Megu slowly moves her waist.

    I push and pull Megu¡¯s ass too.

    ¡¸ Aah, that¡¯s great! Yoshi-kun, that¡¯s so lewd! ¡¹

    Even though Megu¡¯s on top, I hold her ass and manipulate her body.

    ¡¸ Ah, nn, ah, ah! ¡¹

    A classmate of the same age is great.

    Sex with Megu makes me feel I can do anything.

    If it¡¯s an older woman, then I unintentionally become spoiled.

    If it¡¯s a younger woman, I have to spoil them.

    But with Megu, I don¡¯t feel that.

    We just concentrate on looking at each other, focus on sex.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Ahn, this is fun, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s tall body bounces on top of me.

    Her somewhat small breasts spread her sweat.

    ¡¸ Un, this is fun, Megu ¡¹

    I piece Megu from below.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, Yoshi-kun, aaaaah! ¡¹

    Megu intensifies the movement of her waist.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, what should I do, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s okay, Megu, it¡¯s okay! ¡¹

    Megu climbs up the pleasure in no time.

    Her arousal must¡¯ve accumulated from watching other girls have sex all this time.

    ¡¸ Sorry, sorry, Yoshi-kun, sorry! ¡¹

    Megu apologizes to me as she¡¯s about to cum first.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Megu, go on! ¡¹

    Usually, I will cum also to match with the partner, but I have to hold back now.

    There¡¯s still two left before Megu.

    I cannot end it here.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yoshi-kun, I love you! I love you! Ah, aah, auuu! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body clamps inside!

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, look! Look at me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m looking, Megu! ¡¹

    Our eyes look at each other, and Megu felt relieved, so she climaxed.

    ¡¸ Cumming!! ¡¹

    I grab Megu¡¯s ass and squeeze it.

    Megu¡¯s insides are clamping my penis.

    Megu melts in ecstasy as she bends over her spine!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah ¡¹

    Megu lets out a hot breath.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, isn¡¯t this a bit too long? ¡¹

    Confirming that Megu has reached climax, Mana asks Misuzu for time.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s already over three minutes ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Megumi-san is about to cum, so I felt sorry to stop on the way ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a samurai¡¯s mercy ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s harsh.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haa, haa, S-Sorry ¡¹

    Megu apologizes while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It was a tournament to make Onii-chan cum and yet you cum by yourself, the priority went backward ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s criticizing her.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi-oneesama looked like she was feeling excellent! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s the only one smiling.

    ¡¸ If you have regained your strength then please get off Danna-sama, Ruriko¡¯s next ¡¹

    Misuzu who took over the leadership from Nei gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s about to stand up, but

    ¡¸ Ah, wait up! ¡¹

    Mana stops.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan, could you switch with Mana? ¡¹

    ?!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a once in a lifetime request of mine! ¡¹

    Mana claps her hand together.

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, but; ¡¹

    She looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ If Ruriko¡¯s okay with it then I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    The chairperson became a referee.

    ¡¸ Nice, Mana¡¯s going ahead then! ¡¹

    Mana stands up cheerfully

    Hmm?

    Michi tells Edie something?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stay there, if you want to watch them then get closer, I said ¡¹

    Michi gave her permission, so Edie runs up to us like a puppy.

    Michi speaks English even more.

    ¡¸ Michi said that the act done now is to deepen the affection in our family. We do not do this act other than our family and those who do not do this act aren¡¯t family ¡¹

    Misuzu translates for those who don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ She said, behold, Mana who¡¯s younger than me is about to do the act ¡¹

    As she says that, Mana straddles on my body while laughing,

    Edie asks Michi something.

    ¡¸ She asked if does it not pain everyone? ¡¹

    Mana translates on top of me.

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸ If one¡¯s a real family, then they won¡¯t feel pain, rather the pleasure, she said ¡¹

    Ruriko also knows English

    Edie nods, listening attentively

    Mana looks at Agnes and Reika who¡¯s been watching us silently all this time.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, it is as Michi-oneechan said just now ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan might¡¯ve been implanted with weird knowledge by an odd old man but, the sex we¡¯re doing now is an act of family love. Like this, everyone¡¯s smiling! ¡¹

    The one Mana calls an odd old man is;

    Shirasaka Souske

    Mana¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ What Agnes-chan has seen from that old man has the woman seem to be in pain, suffering, and forced, isn¡¯t she? Only the old man feels good ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Shirasaka Sousuke showed Agnes how he has sex.

    To make Agnes his future sex slave.

    Agnes hasn¡¯t received education other than to become Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex toy up until now.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s wrong. Real sex is what Agnes-chan sees now, a man and woman happy, feeling good, heart-warming! Look! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ big blue eyes look at us.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Mana¡¯s putting it in ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s small body makes an M shape then leads my penis inside.

    Making sure the point of contact can be seen by Agnes¡¯ eyes clearly

    No, not just Agnes.

    Reika and Edie too, they¡¯re staring at the small 14-year-old girl accepting an erect penis in her.

    ¡¸ Haguuu! ¡¹

    My penis tries to get inside her too small slit.

    Mana uses her waist to slowly sink it in

    Mana¡¯s meat lips take the shape of the glans.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu! ¡¹

    The glans somehow managed to enter all of Mana¡¯s insides.

    What¡¯s left is to push it to the uterus.

    Nunununununununu!

    Mana¡¯s vagina is very hot.

    It¡¯s as if my erect penis is dipped into hot water.

    It¡¯s being tightened by a narrow meat road.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s in ¡¹

    When it¡¯s finally all in, Mana relaxes on me.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, uuu! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s vagina tightens me up.

    Mana¡¯s breath is coming directly to me.

    Every time she breathes, it tightens,

    Every time she exhales, it loosens.

    Having sex with this second-year middle school girl makes everything exciting.

    ¡¸ Can you see it? Mana swallowed all of Onii-chan¡¯s thing! ¡¹

    She pushes her waist.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s hitting a deep spot! ¡¹

    Mana enjoys the feeling of her uterus kissing the glans.

    ¡¸ It really went in ¡¹

    Agnes mutters.

    Up until now, all the women who had sex with me are all considerably older than Agnes.

    It wasn¡¯t as shocking for Agnes.

    But, Mana¡¯s only two years older than Agnes.

    Agnes¡¯ half-foreign and well-developed body aren¡¯t as much different as Mana.

    Above all, including Mao-chan, Mana, and Ruriko are the best friends of Agnes.

    Seeing Mana have sex with me this close definitely has an impact.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, haaaa, uuuuu! ¡¹

    Just accepting my penis inside her,

    Mana¡¯s breathing turns rough already

    Her white skin flushes, her whole body sweats.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Connected to me through cowgirl position.

    Mana overlaps her upper body on me.

    ¡¸ Hug me tight! ¡¹

    I hug Mana from below as per request of hers.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, I love you, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana kisses my lips.

    I can feel Mana¡¯s breasts and nipples on my chest.

    Mana¡¯s nipples are erect.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan what about this? ¡¹

    Then, Mana stretches her legs straight back on me.

    She closed her open legs and stretched it behind.

    Our genitals remain bound.

    Mana¡¯s small body completely overlaps mine.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving ¡¹

    Mana moves back and forth!

    ¡¸ How¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good, Mana! ¡¹

    Since her legs are closed, her insides are squeezing.

    Every time Mana¡¯s body move back and forth, my penis is tightened like a dust cloth squeezed out.

    Her nipples rub against my chest.

    ¡¸ I thought that this would feel good. Mana thought very hard for this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say thanks, Mana¡¯s feeling good too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to develop a lot of things from now on! ¡¹

    This 14-year-old beauty is the most greedy for sex.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ah, aaaah, Onii-chaaaan!!! ¡¹

    Mana dances in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Mana, it¡¯s close to time! ¡¹

    Megu returned to the clock watch.

    ¡¸ Yeah, just one minute more! ¡¹

    Mana said Megu looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, just one minute! ¡¹

    Mana opens up her legs once again and grinds her waist against me.

    She¡¯s rubbing her clitoris against my pubic bone.

    ¡¸ It feels good! Amazing! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you I love you! I love you! I love you! I love you! Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too, Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let go anymore, hold onto me! Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure!! ¡¹

    Then, Mana

    ¡¸ Uguuuuuuuuu! ¡¹

    She twitched on top of me.

    She grips on my arms as hard as she can.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Afu, I came. Mana came lightly, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana stops moving her waist.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll end with that for now ¡¹

    Mana smiles and kisses me again.

    ¡¸ Can we do it later? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn! I love you! ¡¹

    She hugs my body and rubs her smell on me.

    Mana¡¯s already an adult woman. She¡¯s following her female instincts.

    ¡¸ Okay, get off already Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    After separating from me, Mana speaks.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, give Ruri-oneechan a lot! ¡¹

    Mana

    Mana knows that I desperately endure to the last round so I can make love with everyone equally

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you want to cum right? ¡¹

    Mana smiles gently

    Yielding the last round to Ruriko is for me to ejaculate inside Ruriko

    ¡¸ Okay, Ruri-oneechan. Thanks for the wait ¡¹

    As soon as Mana covers me, she gets off cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Excuse me, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko comes

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    Ruriko just lost her virginity last night.

    We had four rounds of sex, but I¡¯m always on top, Ruriko¡¯s only ravished.

    It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s first time to have her accept my penis on top.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Ruriko turns her legs to M and invites my glans to her genitals.

    But.

    Her vagina forcibly opened yesterday is closed now.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, rub my thing there first ¡¹

    I advise her.

    ¡¸ Rub, is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s to put on your love nectar on me, try it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko moves her waist skillfully

    Instead of inserting from the start, we first rub our genitals together.

    ¡¸ Ah, this feels good. Onii-sama¡¯s thing is so hot ¡¹

    It seems she feels the heat of the glans at her opening.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s entrance is getting entranced; it¡¯s getting loose. Then, it¡¯ll go in smoothly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko follows obediently

    She moves her waist with all her best on top of me.

    Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts sway in front of me.

    It¡¯s as if they¡¯re peaches.

    I raise my head and lick up her pink areola.,

    ¡¸ Kyauun! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body twitched from my sudden attack.

    ¡¸ Ah, I feel like something closed has opened! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face blushes in arousal.

    ¡¸ Good, try putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko holds my penis with one hand.

    She leads it to her opening.

    It goes in to her perfectly closed lower lip

    It¡¯s invading in

    ¡¸ Hauuuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko, loosen up, take a deep breath! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, suu, like that, Try to match with me ¡¹

    I use the technique I learned from Michi

    Ruriko and I breathe together.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, suu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, suu! ¡¹

    After repeating it several times, Ruriko¡¯s body tension loosens up.

    She breathes in, out.

    Now.

    I grab Ruriko¡¯s waist and thrust up from below.

    ¡¸ Kyaan! ¡¹

    Ruriko raises a high pitched voice.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, it¡¯s all in! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, slowly loosen up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s weight is all on my waist.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, suu! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s still taking a deep breath.

    Beads of sweat on her forehead fall down.

    The insertion of a male genital has influenced the body of this 15-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m accepting Onii-sama really deep ¡¹

    Cowgirl position reaches deeper than the missionary position.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. My body is made to accept Onii-sama inside after all! ¡¹

    Ruriko shows a forced smile.

    ¡¸ Besides, I like this form. If I do this, I¡¯m able to make Onii-sama feel pleasant! ¡¹

    She seems to have taken a liking to the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, can you move your waist? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Ruriko

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll try ¡¹

    Ruriko uses her waist to assess.

    She¡¯s initially trained in Japanese dances, so she¡¯s good at imitating other people¡¯s movements.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama moved like this. Megumi-oneesama was like this! ¡¹

    She reproduces it wonderfully.

    Ruriko will inevitably become great at sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t reproduce Nei-oneesama¡¯s movements ¡¹

    That was just too dynamic

    Besides, Ruriko¡¯s 15-year-old body has a different foundation than Nei¡¯s 18 years old¡¯s glamorous body.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to rush, you can learn slowly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko moves her waist on a range it won¡¯t burden her body.

    ¡¸ Oh, I feel Onii-sama. I¡¯m making love with Onii-sama, being loved! ¡¹

    While sweat drips down from the tip of her breasts, Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Look, Agnes-chan, Ruri-oneechan¡¯s having sex with Onii-chan starting yesterday. She had sex and became our family ¡¹

    Mana snuggles to Agnes and whispers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like Agnes-chan to join our family soon too. Onii-chan¡¯s very gentle Look, it¡¯s not scary at all, is it? ¡¹

    Nei used the cowgirl position as the fundamental of the tournament

    That is not to scare Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes mutters.

    ¡¸ It was scary watching that odd old man, isn¡¯t he? You didn¡¯t like it, did you? It¡¯s all wrong. This is the real sex. It¡¯s sex with the family that loves each other. Look, Ruri-oneechan looks happy, doesn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m having sex with Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are moist.

    ¡¸ Ah, so this is happiness! ¡¹

    Ruriko wants to hold my hand.

    We entwine our hands.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san. Is Fujimiya-san watching? ¡¹

    Ruriko calls Reika.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. ¡¹

    Reika replied in surprise.

    ¡¸ I graduated from overthinking ¡¹

    Ruriko moves her body greatly while holding my hand.

    Her charming body is swaying around me.

    ¡¸ Because, no matter what I think in the future, Onii-sama and others will anticipate it and resolve it! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ We have no other options but to be happy. Somehow, there¡¯s no other way to become satisfied ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s¡¯ showing a bright face.

    ¡¸ Finally, Ruriko reached that point. I will dedicate this mind and body to Onii-sama. Fujimiya-san, I wish for you to jump into Onii-sama¡¯s chest soon! ¡¹

    Ruriko

    Oh, Ruriko

    ¡¸ I love you. I love you. I want Onii-sama¡¯s child. Let¡¯s have a lot of sex Onii-sama Together with everyone. I love everyone in the family! I want to love everyone¡¯s child too!

    Ah, I,

    I¡¯m closing up to my limit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no longer alone. I have Onii-sama. I have my family. In here, I can live, I can be happy. I will be happy. I¡¯m so happy that I wonder if it¡¯s okay to be this much happy ¡¹

    Ruriko gracefully moves her waist.

    She¡¯s already memorized the pleasure points.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Fujimiya-san, Agnes-chan, Edie-san too, please come to this side soon ¡¹

    I-I

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, are you going to cum? Are you going to cum inside Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to cum, aah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please let it out! Please give Ruriko a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I will give you one, I¡¯ll make Ruriko pregnant! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy, Onii-sama, Aaaaaahn, my Onii-samaaa! ¡¹

    Uuuuuh

    Uuuuuuuuuuu!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot!! ¡¹

    The burning heat I¡¯ve been holding this entire time blows out like a stream!!

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s coming out! The baby seed is coming inside Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore!

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Ruriko, Rurikooo!! ¡¹

    I thrust my waist from below.

    I inseminate Ruriko even further.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Aaaaaah, aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    My semen¡¯s washing up her womb!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m becoming happy!!! ¡¹

    Accepting semen in her womb becomes an act of happiness for Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa! Uuuu! ¡¹

    I blew it out until the last drop.

    Ruriko¡¯s tightening up, squeezing my penis.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Ruriko exhausts and leans on my body.

    Hot.

    Her body, her breath

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s heartbeat, I can hear it ¡¹

    Ruriko says as she presses her ear to my chest.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s heart oo ¡¹

    I hug Ruriko

    Hugging a middle school girl¡¯s body like this, she¡¯s really delicate.

    ¡¸ I love you. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko gives my lips a passionate kiss.

    ¡¸ Ah, why is Yoshiko not in here? ¡¹

    Ruriko leaks out her thoughts from post-arousal.

    Yoshiko.

    Yoshiko-san is still an attendant inside Ruriko¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ I want to teach Yoshiko this happiness too ¡¹

    They grew up in isolation since childhood. She¡¯s the closest family of Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Onii-sama, Onii-samaaa! ¡¹

    Ruriko craves for my lips.

 Chapter 439. If you donâ€™t break the shell

    Chapter 439. If you don¡¯t break the shell

    Anyway, the sex tournament ended.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, can you move? ¡¹

    I ask Ruriko who¡¯s weakened on top of me.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko slowly gets her body up.

    ¡¸ Ah, ahn! ¡¹

    Slowly, Ruriko pushes out my penis from her slit.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, please clean up Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Megu

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu gave me a smile then does cleanup fellatio.

    ¡¸ Mana will clean up Ruri-oneechan! ¡¹

    Mana crawls her tongue to Ruriko¡¯s genitals.

    ¡¸ M-Mana-san?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m just cleaning up! ¡¹

    She rolls her tongue.

    Sucking up the semen dripping from inside her vagina,

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it tastes like Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana licks away the white liquid around her lips with her pink tongue.

    ¡¸ Michi-san, join me, here ¡¹

    Megu invites Michi

    ¡¸ Thank you for the consideration ¡¹

    Michi goes to my penis.

    ¡¸ Suck out the remaining liquid inside Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi puts my glans in her mouth and sucks out the semen accumulated in the urethra.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s bitter, delicious ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    ¡¸ Even if I taste this every day, I won¡¯t get tired of it ¡¹

    Hmm.

    I don¡¯t think of it as a savoring taste.

    Hm?

    Edie tells Michi something again.

    ¡¸ Is it okay to do that, she asks ¡¹

    Misuzu translates.

    ¡¸ Michi answered I like doing this so leave me alone ¡¹

    Miichi looks at Edie with a self-satisfied look as she keeps on fellating me.

    Edie speaks again.

    ¡¸ Does Michi become stronger by doing that, she asks ¡¹

    Michi answers something.

    ¡¸ M-Michi-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Michi-oneechan ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana react as they understand English.

    ¡¸ I am fighting because I have a family to protect. I am never strong. I just can¡¯t lose. I have to defend my beloved family with my life ¡¹

    Misuzu translates.

    Hearing that, Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m doing now is an act of love. My beloved giving his love is an essential part of my life. That¡¯s why don¡¯t obstruct me ¡¹

    Michi

    Uugh

    Michi¡¯s tongue becomes even more intense

    Edie stares at Michi doing fellatio dumbfoundedly

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesan too, please lick more ¡¹

    Michi caringly speaks to Megu who invited her to fellate together.

    She lets go of my glans and hand it to Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. Michi-chan ¡¹

    Megu goes to my glans.

    Michi crawls her tongue from the rod to my balls.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, everyone¡¯s getting along ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Look, isn¡¯t everyone having fun? We all love serving Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Agnes this time.

    She replaced Nei as the leader of this place. She lets the other girls serve me and focus on the original purpose, to educate Agnes.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Ruri-oneechan, you need to use your mouth to clean up the penis after you have sex with Onii-chan if it¡¯s just the two of you! Cleanup fellatio is also a part of sex! ¡¹

    Mana tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, please teach me how to clean it up too, un! ¡¹

    Ruriko answers while having Mana lick her genital.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Ruri-oneechan¡¯s got good intuition, so I think you¡¯ll get good at licking right away. Mana won¡¯t lose! ¡¹

    Said Mana as she smiles at Ruriko.

    Even though they were just competing in sex a while ago;

    My women are in an entirely peaceful atmosphere.

    ¡¸ B-But, Onii-sama¡¯s still big, han! ¡¹

    Ruriko says as she looks at Megu and Michi fellate me.

    ¡¸ I already had enough so is there anyone who would like to do it? ¡¹

    She seems to feel sorry to be the only one who monopolized an ejaculation inside her vagina.

    Besides, Ruriko had sex with me for four rounds last night.

    She thinks that it¡¯s okay for me to do two, three more times with my stamina.

    ¡¸ Not now, let¡¯s do it later ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles gently at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san has to go to her practice in the club, Nagisa-sama has to attend her shop. We have to take a break and prepare for the morning ¡¹

    Yeah, we can¡¯t just continue having sex, not doing anything else.

    Or rather, what are the people not in this room doing now?

    Then.

    ¡º You guys can take a break now? ¡»

    Nei¡¯s voice comes from the wall speaker.

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu answers on behalf of everyone.

    ¡º I see, then get up ¡»

    Up?

    ¡º The bath¡¯s prepared! ¡»

    Oh

    I promised with Nagisa and Mao-chan to take a morning bath with them.

    ¡º You know where the public bath is, right? ¡»

    Nei get off the sex tournament to prepare the bath?

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know it too ¡¹

    Megu and I answered.

    ¡¸ I also know it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana knows too! ¡¹

    Ah, Misuzu and Mana also took a bath there.

    ¡º Then hurry up! Nagisa-san and Mao-chan are waiting ¡»

    Then I have to hurry.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go then everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu calls.

    ¡¸ We can just go there naked, right? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a lot of new and clean bathrobes in the bathroom area ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s taught various things in the mansion by Katsuko-nee the other day.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, is your body okay now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama, I¡¯m fine ¡¹

    Last night she couldn¡¯t stand up, but today, she seems fine.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama has to bring Agnes-chan this morning after all ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    This is also a pending issue from yesterday.

    It¡¯s about time for Agnes to be taken outside this room.

    ¡¸ Agnes, let¡¯s leave this room and take a bath with everyone ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ P-Papa?! ¡¹

    She looks frightened in an instant.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Agnes mustn¡¯t get out of here ¡¹

    Ever since she became aware, Agnes has been trapped in this room for always.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    I smile at Agnes.

    ¡¸ But, but ¡¹

    Agnes looks up.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue should be there.

    Usually, the 30% glorified image of Shirasaka Sousuke is looking down on Agnes.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue monitors Agnes for 24 hours a day.

    Agnes also grew up looking at Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue.

    But now;

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s statue is hidden, can¡¯t be seen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now Agnes-chan, you don¡¯t need to worry about that odd old man anymore ¡¹

    Mana speaks about her father.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Agnes-chan has Yoshikun and us. You can forget about that person already ¡¹

    Megu too.

    Mana and Megu are Agnes¡¯ step-sisters.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, it¡¯s been a while since we came to this room, right? ¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸ If it was before, do you think that we would be allowed to get inside Agnes-chan¡¯s room, sleep and eat together if that man¡¯s still dominating? ¡¹

    Agnes opens up her eyes, listens.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re here ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you make a cake with Mana?! It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it! That was fun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The situation¡¯s changing, Agnes-chan don¡¯t need to listen to that person anymore ¡¹

    Michi joins in.

    ¡¸ That door over there has been open all this time. Everyone¡¯s free to come in and out. Even this room, space was doubled by removing the wall yesterday. We did that, and yet there was no complaint from the statue ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    We;

    We¡¯ve stealthily invaded.

    To destroy the virtual image of Shirasaka Sousuke inside Agnes¡¯ mind.

    ¡¸ Even when we hid the statue, bring a lot of things in this room and sleep together, nothing happened. That person from the figure doesn¡¯t appear here ¡¹

    If Shirasaka Sousuke still had the power he had.

    There¡¯s no way he would allow this situation.

    But, it¡¯s been three days since we appeared in Agnes¡¯ room.

    Shirasaka Sousuke didn¡¯t appear before Agnes.

    We¡¯ve been allowed to do what we want.

    ¡¸ Agnes, listen to what Papa says ¡¹

    I speak to this milky white-haired half-foreign girl.

    ¡¸ Agnes is going to leave the room with us, let¡¯s go together, Agnes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes is trembling

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Everyone¡¯s with you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all together! ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko who¡¯s the closest to Agnes hug her.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s waiting on the upper floor! ¡¹

    The other elder sister, Megu too

    ¡¸ A-Agnes is in t-trouble, I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu pushes my back gently.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I stand in front of Agnes.

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    I carry the frightened 12-year-old girl in my arms.

    ¡¸ Papaa!?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Papa¡¯s here. I¡¯m Agnes¡¯ Papa ¡¹

    I keep hugging Agnes until she settles down.

    She¡¯s such a small girl. She¡¯s even lighter than Ruriko from last night.

    ¡¸ Pa¡­pa ¡¹

    Yeah, Agnes¡¯ trembling loosens.

    The naked I carry the naked Agnes.

    Our skins are making contact, so our raw temperature is transmitted.

    Agnes¡¯ heart is melting from my heat.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go then everyone ¡¹

    I walk towards the door.

    Everyone¡¯s following me, naked

    No

    ¡¸ Rei-chan too ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s looking down with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    I can roughly imagine what¡¯s the conflict inside Reika¡¯s mind.

    That¡¯s why I went ahead and answered her.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s also in our family ¡¹

    !

    ¡¸ Too late. No matter what Rei-chan thinks inside her mind, we already think of Rei-chan as a family. We decided not to let you go ¡¹

    If Reika doesn¡¯t make a step;

    Then we¡¯ll guide her.

    ¡¸ Ah, Lord ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Onii-chama, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chama ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s heart is swaying.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex then ¡¹

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to have sex with Rei-chan. I¡¯ve always thought of that! ¡¹

    I look directly to Reika¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Have sex with me, no, have sex with me forever Bear my child. Let¡¯s have sex until Rei-chan¡¯s satisfied ¡¹

    I throw my desires straight to Reika.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Rei-chan should be the same as us soon! ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s be a family, of same positions ¡¹

    Michi too

    ¡¸ I can understand Fujimiya-san¡¯s feelings very well. You also want to join the family, don¡¯t you? If so then jump in with courage. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m able to do it too! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles

    Reika;

    ¡¸ If I have sex, then I will be in the family? ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Obviously, once Danna-sama embraces you, what¡¯s left is to become happy. Everyone was saved that way! ¡¹

    Manan looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan too, do it with Onii-chan. Then, we¡¯ll become real family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Family, desuno? ¡¹

    Agnes whispers in my arms.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be together forever. Everyone will be happy, Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    I carry Agnes to the entrance of the room.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared ¡¹

    I cross the door.

    ¡¸ Look, nothing happened, right? ¡¹

    I smile at Agnes.

    ¡¸ P-Papaaaaa! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko comes right after

    The other girls too

    ¡¸ Rei-chan too, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Misuzu calls Reika once again.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Reika stands up.

    Only the downhearted Edie remains in the room.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­Hey£¡ ¡·

    Michi calls.

    Edie looks up.

    ¡¶ Follow after me!! ¡·

    Edie comes to Michi¡¯s back like a puppy.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Late, late, late!!! ¡¹

    When we arrived at the dressing room, Mao-chan¡¯s waiting, angry.

    ¡¸ Sorry, sorry ¡¹

    I apologize to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all late and yet already naked, that¡¯s unfair! ¡¹

    We appeared naked, but;

    Mao-chan¡¯s still dressed.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and undress Mao too, Papa! ¡¹

    Yes, yes

    I put down Agnes on the chair.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I¡¯m going to undress Mao-chan so wait here ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me.

    It¡¯s her first time in the outside world.

    Even though it¡¯s the same mansion, for Agnes, everything¡¯s a new place.

    She¡¯s wary

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Come, Mana will hold your hand! ¡¹

    Mana touches Agnes.

    Agnes also puts her hand on Agnes¡¯ shoulder.

    Then, Agnes¡¯ tension relieves.

    ¡¸ Now, Mao-chan, I¡¯m undressing you, Gaooo! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyahahahaha! Papa, that¡¯s funny! ¡¹

    I strip Mao-chan naked.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so noisy, Mao ¡¹

    Nagisa undresses on the side.

    ¡¸ Yes, good morning everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Margo-san come in too.

    ¡¸ Minaho gave her directives. Let¡¯s all come in the morning bath ¡¹

    Margo-san said, then she takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s a rare chance, let¡¯s deepen our friendship, she said ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gets naked too while showing a wry smile.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s monitoring the mansion¡¯s security system from the school. Whatever happens, the people from outside, Kouzuki security service and the police would respond ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ With Kouzuki-san¡¯s visit last night, the attitude of the monitoring people have changed completely. Well, we had a meeting with them beforehand and made a formal greeting. I guess we¡¯ll have a good relationship with those people from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia don¡¯t do anything strange! ¡¹

    Margo-san said, Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ By the way, where¡¯s Nee-san? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t see Nei.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here, here! ¡¹

    The bathhouse door opens, and Nei appears.

    ¡¸ I was heating up the water. Also, I was cleaning! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s holding a long brush on her hands and for some reason, she¡¯s wearing a white bikini.

    ¡¸ Nee-san, why a swimsuit?! ¡¹

    I asked. Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Because everyone¡¯s naked so being the only one who¡¯s wearing at least a single sheet makes it sexy and appealing! ¡¹

    Uhm

    ¡¸ Furthermore, this swimsuit becomes transparent when you spray hot water! What do you think? The lewdness is doubled, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei shows a victory sign.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s twice, twice! ¡¹

    Who are you imitating there?

    ¡¸ Double is enough! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get that even more!

    ¡¸ Anyway, everyone! Let¡¯s get in the bath already!!! ¡¹

    Nei orders, we enter the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Come, Agnes-chan, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Mana invites, Agnes looks at my face.

    I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Nobody¡¯s here other than my family ¡¹

    Agnes felt relieved. She comes to Mana.

    ¡¸ Papa, Papa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan clings to me.

    Anyway, we have to shower first.

    Then, to the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Papa ¡¹

    She clings to me for a while.

    She¡¯s been wanting to take a bath with me since last night.

    Ah, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, Nagisa, and Reika are gathered.

    Misuzu and Megu too.

    Agnes, Ruriko, and Mana, they¡¯re with Nei.

    Michi and Edie.

    She¡¯s looking after her while looking reluctant.

    As expected, she likes Edie.

    ¡¸ Fufu, everyone¡¯s considerate of the other ¡¹

    After a while, Nagisa comes to me.

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thinking that you¡¯re tired, they¡¯re trying to get off to let you have rest ¡¹

    Ah, I seel

    ¡¸ Mao, play with Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Nagisa tells her young daughter.

    ¡¸ Eeeh, but Mama! ¡¹

    Mao-chan complains.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Agnes-chan¡¯s first time in a big bath. Mao-chan has to take care of her. You can always have a bath with your Papa, you know? ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be taking baths together from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, call Mana on the way. We have something to talk about ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Mao-chan goes to Agnes and the group.

    Ruriko and Megu are with them, so I guess it¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go back over there ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ We have to follow up on Rei-chan too! ¡¹

    Ah, she¡¯s been watching the situation in the basement.

    ¡¸ Leave it to the adults, I think that it needs just a small push ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Even if Reika¡¯s older by age, Nagisa and Margo-san are older in mental age,

    ¡¸ Also, after a while, Nagisa should go to Agnes. It¡¯s okay to have those with the same age as her, but she¡¯s also looking for a mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Nagisa comes back

    ¡¸ What is it, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    In replacement, Mana comes.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not a big deal, but; ¡¹

    Mana accompanies me to the tub.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan is the one who called so at least fondle my breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I hug Mana from behind and rub her small chest.

    ¡¸ Then, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You switched order with Ruriko earlier, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t take the last on the sex tournament, but instead, Mana gave it to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Why is that? ¡¹

    Mana

    ¡¸ Well, you see, I know that Onii-chan is doing his best to hold out to the last girl, that said, it¡¯s also painful for Onii-chan to go for a second round, right? ¡¹

    True

    I¡¯ve been having sex with six people for three minutes each.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s going to cum on the last girl anyway, in that case, the last girl would be the winner of the tournament ¡¹

    Mana

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan made the order, having Rurui-oneechan and I the last. That¡¯s an appeal to Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Nei who has the most mature body was the first to have sex with me.

    Then Ruriko and Mana who are the closest age, and have a good relationship with Agnes become the last.

    Besides, it¡¯s a message to Agnes that everyone¡¯s able to have sex so you can do it too.

    ¡¸ But, Ruri-oneechan just lost her virginity yesterday so,she won¡¯t be cumming yet, right? Nei-oneesan planned to have Agnes-chan watch the two of us cum together, but; ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Yet, why did you let Ruriko take the last? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, the privilege of the winner ¡¹

    Mana smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a date with Onii-chan you know?! Of course, Mana wants to go but, I thought of letting Ruri-oneechan have it for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan doesn¡¯t know climax from sex yet. I believe that she hasn¡¯t let everything out however ¡¹

    Let everything out?

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan¡¯s a real Ojou-sama, so her self-control is impressive. Therefore, if she¡¯s alone with Onii-chan when there¡¯s no one watching, she will let it all out, I think ¡¹

    Mana,

    I rub my cheeks with Mana.

    ¡¸ You were thinking that far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously. Ruri-oneechan is Mana¡¯s elder sister after all! We¡¯re going to be together forever, so we have to help each other! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s growing.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s enough talking with Mana! I have to look after Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana gets off.

    ¡¸ I think that Onii-chan needed to carry Agnes-chan to leave the basement but, in this bath, if she sticks with Onii-chan she won¡¯t grow you know? So we¡¯ll try to take care of her as much as possible, Onii-chan can take a rest ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure thing, ah, I¡¯m going to call Ruri-oneechan! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan¡¯s next after me, right? ¡¹

    Mana knows.

    ¡¸ Ah, but, Mana¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. If you think I become conceited, punish me anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rather, I want to reward you for now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, rape me ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Mana wants Onii-chan to rape her! ¡¹

 Chapter 440. Womenâ€™s harmony

    Chapter 440. Women¡¯s harmony

    ¡¸ Did you call for me, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    After talking with Mana, this time Ruriko comes over.

    Ruriko¡¯s hiding her crotch and chest with a towel and her hands.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I thought that exposing my skin would make Onii-sama pleased but, Nei-oneesama gave me advice saying that Ruriko must not forget embarrassment ¡¹

    Ruriko says as she blushes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, true, it¡¯s better to have only Mana walking around naked without concern. Ruriko¡¯s much cuter when embarrassed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko comes to my bathtub.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana¡¯s breaking the rules of not soaking the towel in bath ¡¹

    I say in panic.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t have experience in bathing as groups.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you take off the towel and keep it outside the tub ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Ruriko folds her towel precisely then puts it on the edge of the tub.

    Once again, she goes to my side, hiding her nipples and crotch with one hand.

    ¡¸ Do you take a bath with Yoshiko-san usually? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the past, yes, but Ruriko¡¯s already an adult. I take baths alone ¡¹

    I see.

    Just because she¡¯s an Ojou-sama, she doesn¡¯t need to have someone to wash her body.

    ¡¸ I have Yoshiko-sama take care of my hair after taking a bath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Taking care of your hair? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Making sure that it¡¯s dried up properly, combed, or else women¡¯s hair becomes messy ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama washes my body until elementary school. Thinking about it now, I feel sorry for her ¡¹

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s age difference is three years.

    Ever since she became old enough to be aware, Yoshiko-san looked after Ruriko as her attendant.

    But, Yoshiko-san¡¯s actually Ruriko¡¯s cousin.

    Ruriko seems to feel sorry making her blood-related cousin take care of her all this time.

    ¡¸ Then, this time, let¡¯s have Ruriko wash Yoshiko-san¡¯s back. You can take a bath together again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Just have Ruriko do what Yoshiko-san has done to you until now. It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t be meeting Yoshiko-san again! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    Ruriko nods.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, would you mind having me next to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, come ¡¹

    Ruriko sits next to me.

    Her smooth shoulders stick tightly to me.

    ¡¸ I like Onii-sama. I¡¯m delighted I met Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ Now, I¡¯m having fun on everything I can¡¯t hold back. All things surprise me come one after another, I would not have imagined taking a bath with everyone, naked, like this. To think I would feel this much peace from taking a bath with a man ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses my chest.

    ¡¸ Then, what is the subject of my call? ¡¹

    This 15-year-old Ojou-sama looks up at me, smiling.

    ¡¸ Yeah, since this is an excellent opportunity for Ruriko, try to get along with people you do not get along with ¡¹

    Everyone other than Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san¡¯s group is in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ The people, I don¡¯t get along with? ¡¹

    Ruriko shows a curious face.

    ¡¸ I have already talked to most people, but, ¡¹

    She was with Nei and Margo-san from the time they kidnap her.

    Mana, Mao-chan, and Agnes were making cake under Katsuko-nee¡¯s guidance.

    Misuzu and Michi, are known from long ago.

    ¡¸ Is this about Edie-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s leave Edie to Michi ¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand the thoughts of that American fighting girl that well.

    No, even Michi¡¯s train of thought becomes uneasy sometimes, but;

    Michi can be understood when she talks, and Misuzu and others are watching over her.

    Michi seems to be thinking about Edie so let¡¯s try to watch over them for a while.

    ¡¸ Then, is it about Megumi-oneesama and Nagisa-oneesama? ¡¹

    There it comes.

    ¡¸ Why do you call Megumi with -oneesama and Nagisa is just -sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Ruriko mumbles.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s merely because you didn¡¯t have enough time to talk and understand each other, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Ruriko admits

    ¡¸ No, it is as Onii-sama says, I might not be getting along with them that well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t usually have a relationship with a motherly woman until now ¡¹

    It¡¯s not motherly, Nagisa is Mao-chan¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ruriko¡¯s bad with her mother ¡¹

    I understand what¡¯s in Ruriko¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I ¡¹

    Misuzu grew up with her parents, but,

    Jii-chan separated Ruriko from her parents, isolated then raised her with Yoshiko-san

    That¡¯s of course under the strict command of the head of Kouzuki house, Jii-chan, but,

    But still, just because of an order, the beloved daughter¡¯s separated from the parents.

    The father, Kouzuki Shigeaki¡¯s also a problem.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the same ¡¹

    I smile at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t boasting, but I never talked to my mother properly ever since I was born ¡¹

    The other side was ordered arbitrarily

    No, that¡¯s also different,

    That person never talked to me directly.

    That person just orders me about Father or Grandma.

    That person doesn¡¯t even look into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ask about me from Misuzu, Megu, or Nei-neesan. I think that would help Ruriko to get along with everyone ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ I see, I think of myself as Mao¡¯s father, I think of myself as Nagisa¡¯s husband, so I don¡¯t hate Nagisa¡¯s motherliness ¡¹

    I see a new perspective in my mind thanks to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Or rather, Ruriko¡¯s image of Nagisa as Mao-chan¡¯s mother is too strong. You have to fix that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa is my woman before Mao-chan¡¯s Mama. She¡¯s one of Ruriko¡¯s precious family. She¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s elder sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try to look at her as a woman. She¡¯s a bright, gentle and a lovely sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Also.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan too, Ruriko¡¯s the only one calling her¡º Fujimiya-san ¡», right? Of course, Ruriko¡¯s been having Rei-chan as a guard from Kouzuki security service so I don¡¯t think that could be fixed, but; ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Huh, Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I purposely talk to Fujimiya-san like that ¡¹

    On purpose?

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that Onii-sama¡¯s thought of regressing her to early childhood would be good for fixing her twisted views, but, ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ She may be a toddler in mind, but Fujimiya-san¡¯s body is already an adult. I think that the person herself feels the most discomfort ¡¹

    Yeah, Reika¡¯s tall, and she also has a wonderfully fleshed out body.

    ¡¸ Therefore, when we all speak to Fujimiya-san as her infant mode ¡°Rei-chan,¡± I thought that Fujimiya-san herself feels that she¡¯s stuck between a rock and a hard place. Furthermore, she¡¯s under the impression that she¡¯s the one making herself feeling out of place so Fujimiya-san might lead to self-denial speaking my senses are mistaken ¡¹

    I-I see that¡¯s why

    ¡¸ Then, I call her ¡°Fujimiya-san¡± occasionally. It shows that the sense of discomfort she¡¯s feeling is from the outside. I think it¡¯s a necessary safety device for Fujimiya-san¡¯s spirit ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s been thinking about that, I see.

    ¡¸ No, I do not deny Onii-sama¡¯s thoughts. I think that it¡¯s undoubtedly better for Fujimiya-san to go back to her early childhood and experience rebuilding her relationship with others. But, it¡¯s dangerous to completely regress her to an infant, as expected, there has to be a stop somewhere ¡¹

    Yeah, Ruriko¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san¡¯s has come and gone between an infant and adult so many times. I think that the magnitude of the fluctuation has a positive influence on Fujimiya-san. Therefore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, do what you feel is right ¡¹

    We¡¯ll call Reika as Rei-chan.

    Ruriko will call her Fujimiya-san.

    That would make Reika¡¯s heart go back and forth as a toddler and adult.

    Her heart will sway.

    It¡¯s dangerous to fix her only to a young girl, Ruriko¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ You really understand people¡¯s hearts ¡¹

    I tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s because one can observe from the outside, objectively, calmly ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s skin soaked in hot water has become red.

    There are beads of sweat floating on her forehead and nose.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s my own heart, I won¡¯t understand it ¡¹

    Ah

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can¡¯t see the answer to what I would like to do with Yoshiko-sama or what I should do ¡¹

    The future¡¯s unobstructed yet she can¡¯t see her answer.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, what should I think about in the future?

    ¡¸ Future/

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama has great power now, what would use this power for? ¡¹

    Power?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t have any power ¡¹

    I¡¯m a dumb guy

    I don¡¯t have any athletic ability.

    ¡¸ No, Onii-sama has the wisdom and courage, authority, assets, and even violence, everything ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama and Katsuko-oneesama have the intellect. Kouzuki house¡¯s authority and wealth. Kyouko-sama¡¯s fighting power. Onii-sama has the potential to influence both the surface and the underground world! ¡¹

    I smile wryly

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the power Minaho-neesan has in Kuromori, that has nothing to do with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Onii-sama¡¯s the center of all the powers connected. Onii-sama¡¯s in the middle, so that¡¯s why we¡¯re stable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    I¡¯m just a normal high school student1

    I¡¯m even inferior to other people.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already filled with the thoughts of what I have to do ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ What you have to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. First would be searching a school Mana could transfer. I¡¯m also worried about Megu¡¯s clubmates, worried about Michi and Edie. Also, of course, Agnes-chan and Rei-chan too. Also ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    She¡¯s not here so, how is Yukino doing?

    Since she has an amazing nerve, she could be sleeping soundly under a blanket.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried about Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    It had a good result to have her away from the mansion for one night, but;

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge will be finished this evening.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯m of course worried about Ruriko and Yoshiko-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Ruriko blushed.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan too, I hope he doesn¡¯t get dispirited ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s also my family.

    ¡¸ I have to resolve each and one of them ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already doing all my best on those. That¡¯s the only thing I can do after all ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have the time to think about the future.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, do you not have a dream or purpose in life? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For now, a bakery ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ A bakery? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I promised Katsuko-nee, besides, I have to work and earn money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because money¡¯s needed for Megu and Mana¡¯s tuition and other expenses ¡¹

    ¡¸ So Onii-sama will make bread for those? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll make bread and sell it. That¡¯s all I can think of, for now, either way, Katsuko-nee has decided to make a shop. I have to help her. Ah, I will help out in Nagisa¡¯s shop too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t misunderstand, Mana and Megu doesn¡¯t have parents now, so I have to earn their tuition and living expenses but, I¡¯ll make for Ruriko as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ For me too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s obvious. You¡¯re also my woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, Kouzuki-sama¡¯s put out my support cost ¡¹

    Oh, Jii-chan did say that. He said he¡¯ll pay hundreds of millions a year?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s on its own, well, I can deposit it to Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee. But, I want to earn money for you ¡¹

    If not, I¡¯m not a man.

    ¡¸ Either way, the money I earn will be divided evenly and handed to everyone. I don¡¯t have any hobbies nor wants ¡¹

    The problem is whether I can feed everyone with the wage I earn from the bakery or not.

    Well, Katsuko-nee¡¯s going to manage the bakery.

    I will just do all my best.

    ¡¸ Is that okay with you, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Obviously it is. Isn¡¯t that what it means to live with everyone? To be happy together? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸ My aim is just that. To make everyone live happily. For that, I will do everything one by one. That¡¯s all I can do so there¡¯s no choice but to do it ¡¹

    I accepted my family.

    I definitely don¡¯t want to let go of them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moved ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama is like this that¡¯s why Katsuko-oneesama, Nagisa-sama, Kuromori-sama are so attached to Onii-sam ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess. I¡¯m unreliable after all ¡¹

    I can¡¯t do anything without them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful to my elder sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Onii-sama¡¯s very strong ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Hey, it¡¯s about time you free him up, the other girls will get angry if you don¡¯t ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes and tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Ruriko too, if you want to do something then tell me. I¡¯ll help you out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hold yourself for me. It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s life after all ¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    ¡¸ I will make you happy as well. Definitely! ¡¹

    Ruriko hugs me.

    Tightly, strongly

    ¡¸ I already am ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I will make you even happier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses my forehead kindly.

    ¡¸ This person guards the base so we can attack more outside ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸ If you get tired and come home, he will come to heal you. He will never betray his family. He will always smile and hug you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have Onii-sama stay in the center of the house! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is, if he¡¯s at home, we can fight outside in peace ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Katsuko-nee¡¯s talking about.

    ¡¸ Hmm, even if you make bread in my bakery, you must devote to production ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, in a bakery, there¡¯s a shop-front seller, there are other girls better than you in that, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll do it alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, in a bakery, you must make bread quickly all day ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ In mornings, you make breakfast bread, during lunch, lunch bread. Afternoon, snacks. At nights, you make bread for a take-home or French bread. Depending on the type of day, you have to make different kinds of bread, make, bake, make bake, a repetition of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I see it¡¯s different from convenience store¡¯s bread.

    I must contest with freshly baked bread.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, you make the bread in the bakery, or instead there¡¯s a lot of candidates for a cute girl seller ¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s true.

    Instead of me, Megu, Mana, Nei, are all beauties.

    It will sell more if the sellers are women.

    ¡¸ You can make bread, and when you¡¯re free, play with Mao-chan and other girls. We¡¯ll deal with the business side ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll leave that to Katsuko-nee and others of course ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I have a business sense

    Katsuko-nee looks at RUriko.

    ¡¸ He will protect the home in that manner. The place we come home is his place, so you understand what¡¯s for the best, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ True, it certainly might ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s such an honest and kind person. It¡¯s dangerous to let him out carelessly ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Am I that useless? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, but look, it would be troublesome if you get caught by a strange girl ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama, you¡¯ve already thought of a specific plan for it ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s admiring

    ¡¸ Well, of course, it¡¯s our future after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ By the way, my bakery and Nagisa¡¯s flower shop will be in the same building. We¡¯ll be buying the whole building. We¡¯ll be living on the upper floor. Then we¡¯ll make a big bath just like this one so everyone can come in. I¡¯m still talking to Nagisa on which place will that be ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee seems to be promoting the plan she was talking about before.

    ¡¸ Then, what would you do, Ruriko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Do you want to make contributions using Kouzuki-sama¡¯s money? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a much more business-minded woman than Misuzu-san ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if the building we buy would have something other than a bakery and a flower shop ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san¡¯s the type that wants to do her own business than us who want to be nurtured by him, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs and looks into Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ That might be ¡¹

    Ruriko admits.

    ¡¸ Then, think about it, you don¡¯t need to do it now. Well, considering the preparation period and the refurbishment of the building, let¡¯s make the goal for about a year ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to where everyone is ¡¹

    Ruriko said then went back to Agnes¡¯ group.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s fundamentally ambitious. She¡¯s a girl brimming with the intention of becoming the successor of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said as she looks at Ruriko¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we have to make her do her own business she can practice. If not, she¡¯ll suffocate ¡¹

    I see.

    Ruriko¡¯s a girl who¡¯s the most similar to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll no longer worry about Kouzuki house, so it¡¯s better to let her do what she wants ¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s why

    She was asking for my purpose.

    Actually, Ruriko¡¯s seeking her own future, not mine.

    ¡¸ Our family, girls who become sex slaves become externally active, you see? ¡¹

    Mana said that she wants to become a supermodel.

    Misuzu, my pet also said that she¡¯d go to Tokyo University and become a high-level bureaucrat.

    ¡¸ Well, since she¡¯s a cheerful girl she wants to be bound in sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ No, Katsuko-nee, I think Megu mentioned that she likes being bound ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Megumi-chan¡¯s family oriented, so she¡¯s the type that wants to be bound as it¡¯s different from usual. In her case, it¡¯s better for her not to work outside and just stay inside the house ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s thinking of everyone¡¯s future.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re talking about staying in-house, Agnes will be there too. She¡¯s basically an indoors girl. Thinking about her, sorry but, we would like you to stay home as much as possible ¡¹

    True.

    Therefore, I would be making bread in the bakery?

    There¡¯s no problem if the house is in the same building as the store.

    ¡¸ Also, it would be the best to have Agnes make bread with you once she becomes an adult but, that¡¯s too much to hope for ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly

    She¡¯s already thinking for ten years ahead.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s too cute, so, she could be a signboard-girl for the flower shop ¡¹

    Nagisa comes.

    ¡¸ Nagisa¡¯s shop signboard-girl is Mao-chan isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not bad, two signboard-girls ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles

    ¡¸ But, before that, in her case, there¡¯s a lot of things to consider such as family register and education ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I guess let¡¯s make her a returnee child? Her face is foreign after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Nagisa, Agnes can only speak Japanese ¡¹

    Ah, she¡¯s always been looked after by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s nanny after meals.

    ¡¸ Then we can just teach her a foreign language. Either way, we only have to teach her primary education ¡¹

    Agnes has never been to a school before.

    ¡¸ Reading, writing, math, social studies ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s twelve now. She¡¯s going to a middle school next year, so why don¡¯t we have her fit with the ordinary girls? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we have to teach her primary education, a suitable foreign language, and have her enroll as a returning child ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no other way ¡¹

    There¡¯s a lot of things to do.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! Mao-chan said she wants Onii-chan to wash her body! ¡¹

    Mana calls me.

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯m going! ¡¹

    It¡¯s about time I get off.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s next! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m next! ¡¹

    Mana and Nei raise their hands.

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll end up with everyone wanting me to wash their body

    Geez, this is getting busy. Seriously

    1. Kamijou Touma

 Chapter 441. Bath time lecture

    Chapter 441. Bath time lecture

    ¡¸ Yo-chan will be scrubbing Mao-chan and Agnes! Misuzu will have Katsuko-oneechan. Megumi is with Nagisa-san. Ruriko, wash Margo-oneechan. Mana will take care of Rei-chan. Then, I¡¯ll be washing up Michi and Edie! ¡¹

    Nei gives instructions.

    Good.

    I have the two naked girls line up, put soap on both hands and wash them at the same time.

    Mao-chan¡¯s laughing around, Agnes stays still.

    ¡¸ Then, those who¡¯ve been washed up will wash the other in return, okay? ¡¹

    Yeah, good idea.

    Nei¡¯s way of making everyone come together is superb

    The seniors and the young.

    Everyone¡¯s in a group of people they¡¯re not so intimate with,

    I think that scrubbing each other is an effective way to get along.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie complains when Michi hands her soap

    But, Nei silences her with some threatening English words.

    ¡¸ Haa, to think that my experience with Viola would be used here ¡¹

    Nei sighs

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Nee-san? ¡¹

    Margo-san answers my question.

    ¡¸ When Nei was staying with the criminal organization in Los Angeles, she speaks in nasty language ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s only murderers, perverts, and crooks over there! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    With Cesario Viola dead now, she can now talk about her past laughing.

    I¡¯m glad.

    ¡¸ Edie grew up in New Orlean¡¯s assassination cult but, it¡¯s a cult with history, tradition, and origins. Her manner of speaking is in quite the clean language ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell her ¡¹

    Michi translates.

    Edie shows a ¡°Yes, how do you know¡± face as she looks at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Of course, her New Orlean¡¯s accent is strong, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s an accent? ¡¹

    Megu reacts to what Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ New Orleans translates as ¡°ÐÂ¤·¤¤¥ª¥ë¥ì¥¢¥ó¡± It¡¯s initially a French colony. Therefore, there¡¯s a lot of French people, and the words have French influence in it too ¡¹

    Margo-san explains.

    ¡¸ Compared to that, Michi-chan and Misuzu-chan¡¯s English are in the clean ¡°Queen¡¯s English,¡± right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the English used by the UK¡¯s nobles! That¡¯s what Michi uses ¡¹

    Nei answers, smiling.

    ¡¸ Our school are strictly teaching us even until pronunciation ¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    Well, it¡¯s Japan¡¯s best Ojou-sama¡¯s school after all,

    ¡¸ However, Ruriko and I have a lot of opportunities to talk with foreign people when accompanying grandfather, so I¡¯m used to American pronunciation from private instruction ¡¹

    ¡¸ Japanese speak English too accurate and too polite that there are people who think it¡¯s unpleasant ¡¹

    Ruriko answers while washing Margo-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Americans don¡¯t like formalities ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, That¡¯s why, we purposely talk awkwardly depending on the client, right, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Of course, we don¡¯t swear but, we keep in mind to be polite with praising the listener ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lot of work.

    ¡¸ Michi has a straight personality, she never needed to talk with the foreign people, so I think she still uses the ¡°Queen¡¯s English¡± she learned at school ¡¹

    Misuzu says while rinsing her hand smeared with soap foam.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡¯s English is American style. Furthermore, I think it¡¯s on the west coast ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I don¡¯t get it, but our school teacher might be from there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, Mana, could it be that your English teacher was a foreigner? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, our school only has Japanese teachers. Right, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we learn English from our Japanese teacher ¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸ Strange. Since it¡¯s a foreign language, foreigners should teach it! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ As for our schools, our English teachers are all British, from Ox-Bridge ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Ox-Bridge? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oxford, graduates of Cambridge university ¡¹

    Oh

    ¡¸ Ah, of course, they¡¯re all female teachers ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s from a super-Ojou-sama school, so they never take in male teachers.

    Their male teachers are only married, have children and have passed a detailed personal survey.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan how was the English training from Kouzuki security service? ¡¹

    Nei asks Reika.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I think their English is closer to the US. I believe ¡¹

    Reika has no vigor as usual.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s switch now! ¡¹

    Nei said, then the washing side and the washed switched.

    Hmm, since it¡¯s two at the same time, I just washed their backs, and I wasn¡¯t able to do their front.

    Whatever.

    ¡¸ Un! Agnes-chan! Let¡¯s wash Papa together! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s full of energy

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Agnes is confused.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Mao and Agnes-chan¡¯s papa so let¡¯s do it together! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Mao will go here, and Agnes-chan do the other side! ¡¹

    Mao-chan goes to my front and Agnes will wash my back.

    Then, Agnes¡¯ resistance weakens.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹Mao-chan stretches her hand to me crouching on the bath chair and wash me around my neck.

    She doesn¡¯t have the strength, so I feel the soap rubbing around.

    Agnes also gave up and wash my back.

    ¡¸ There, there! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s small hand goes from my neck to my chest, then belly.

    ¡¸ Ah, you don¡¯t need to wash me over there ¡¹

    As expected, I can¡¯t let a toddler scrub my crotch.

    ¡¸ Eh, why, Papa? ¡¹

    Mao-chan shows a blank face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bit unique part ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ah, that part¡¯s licked around! ¡¹

    Mao-chan

    Could it be that she was awake last night?

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, you can lick it when you¡¯re a bit older! ¡¹

    Nei throws out a timely help.

    ¡¸ Older, how long? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    Nei looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸ 12. When you¡¯re 12, you can lick that part of Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ 12? ¡¹

    Mao-chan speaks loudly

    I look at Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Hmm. If Mao¡¯s grown enough when she¡¯s 12, or, ¡¹

    She says while showing a troubled face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Nagisa-san. If it¡¯s just fellatio, a 12-year-old can do it! ¡¹

    Nei said smiling.

    ¡¸ But, I think that she wants to do it earlier ¡¹

    The mother seems worried about her daughter.

    ¡¸ Then, well, it really depends on your growth! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s ¡°growth¡±? ¡¹

    Mao-chan reacts to what Nei said.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, let¡¯s see if your body¡¯s grown up as much as Agnes right now, it¡¯s good enough! ¡¹

    Nei suggests that Agnes is established to have sex with me.

    Agnes continues to scrub my back silently.

    ¡¸ Hmm, if I¡¯m as big as Agnes-chan next year then it¡¯s okay? ¡¹

    Mao-chan persists further.

    ¡¸ True, well, as long as you¡¯re as big as Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Therefore, eat a lot, take naps properly! If you don¡¯t do that, you won¡¯t grow up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell her to eat her carrots too ¡¹

    Nagisa whispers to Nei.

    ¡¸ Carrots too, don¡¯t be picky and eat it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao hates carrots! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you won¡¯t grow big! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I want Mao-chan to grow bigger ¡¹

    I said, Mao-chan;

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll eat even carrots ¡¹

    She¡¯s convinced.

    Haa.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The scrubbing was over, and we went back to the bathtub again.

    Agnes and Mao-chan have left to the young group again.

    I go with the senior group.

    Reika¡¯s also here.

    Instead, Nei¡¯s joining in with the young group.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really no good ¡¹

    Nagisa sighs.

    ¡¸ Even though a 12-year-old girl¡¯s virginity¡¯s about to be taken away, I feel sorry for my daughter losing her virginity at age 12 ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s one of the girls who have a grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Therefore, she cooperates with Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge.

    Raping Agnes in front of Shirasaka Sousuke is included in the revenge.

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t think of doing it with Mao-chan when she¡¯s 12 ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s my daughter, if she has someone she likes, then she should date that man like normal¡¹

    She should marry another man.

    Not me.

    ¡¸ No, I think that girl should do it with you too. At least, her first would be offered to you ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. She¡¯s hugging me saying ¡°Papa, Papa¡± now but if she becomes old enough, she might hate me ¡¹

    Mao-chan might feel dirty that I sleep with a lot of women.

    No, an ordinary girl would feel disgusted.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s ahead. It¡¯s meaningless to think of it now. Am I wrong? You too! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said as she look at me and Nagisa.

    Katsuko-nee speaks to Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I think that was Nei¡¯s fault, I¡¯ll scold her later ¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s liked the shape of this family around him, so she made her arbitrary decision to make Mao-chan his wife too. But, regardless of Nei¡¯s desire, what will happen to Mao-chan in the future is for him and Nagisa-san to decide ¡¹

    Nei is so happy with having too many sisters she can¡¯t help it.

    She takes care of them very well, but,

    She¡¯s a bit reckless.

    She needs special attention.

    ¡¸ But still, Minaho¡¯s instructed to observe your current situation, but you¡¯re getting stable more than expected ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan did? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she told us to check your mental state before the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke happens ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s worried about me?

    ¡¸ Now, you¡¯re thinking about the future correctly, you don¡¯t consider that you don¡¯t mind dying as you did before ¡¹

    That¡¯s

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t die now ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Yeah, there are too many things that won¡¯t be stable without you. Megumi-chan and Mana-chan have calmed down, but if you don¡¯t look at them, they¡¯ll step on the wrong path, you know that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Margo-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ I know, Both of them have to stay by my side ¡¹

    ¡¸ We mentioned their names because they¡¯ll participate the revenge night ¡¹

    Ravishing Shriasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters in front of him.

    Of course, Megu and Mana too.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan hates Shirasaka Sousuke from the start so the emotion¡¯s a straight line but, that might make her heat up too much ¡¹

    Turning her mother to a prostitute, let her die, bullied her in her adoptive house, and she was also on the verge of becoming a prostitute.

    Megu¡¯s hatred is profound.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡¯s more complicated. She¡¯s desperately trying to seal away her past as Shirasaka Maika, or rather, she¡¯s convincing herself that she¡¯s a different person than herself. When she meets up her father for real, we don¡¯t know what kind of emotions will spring up ¡¹

    That might be sentiments for her relative.

    Or she might show up an intense hatred for her father.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evil is what destroyed Mana¡¯s life.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be done tonight, but it¡¯ll continue forever. You must feel the state of their minds and keep the right adjustments all the time. Do you understand? ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s words soak in my heart,

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯ll be looking after Megu and Mana ¡¹

    No, not just the two of them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take responsibility for the other girls too. It seems that Misuzu¡¯s the most stable now, but it¡¯s unknown when the balance of her heart breaks. Michi and Ruriko are not in a stable condition, are they? Nei too, she¡¯s playing Onee-san but her heart¡¯s fragile ¡¹

    The young group is filled with problem children.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please take care of those girls your way, If you¡¯re in trouble then talk to us right away, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Margo-san ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ By the way, have you seen the movie Alien 2? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not the first Alien movie but Alien 2. Forget about 3 and 4. Especially 3, it should be erased! ¡¹

    Err, MArgo-san.

    ¡¸ In Aliens 2, the protagonist, Ripley, protects a little girl. Because of that girl, she thought that she must never die ¡¹

    Margo-san looks straight into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Then, the girl she¡¯s protecting has a stuffed doll. That girl thinks that she must defend her doll. That¡¯s why she¡¯s desperately trying to live ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ You lost the haste of living by protecting those girls. You became stable. I can say the same to Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the two.

    ¡¸ Both of them loves you. Thinks of wanting to protect you, so they¡¯re much more stable than before. You¡¯re aware of it, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa answers.

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s recklessness too, therefore I thought of watching over her as much as possible. She has never opened up her heart to anyone since coming back from the US, but, her trying to approach the other girls seems to be a miracle to me ¡¹

    True, Nei¡¯s recently looking after the younger girls.

    ¡¸ I think your stance to other girls have influenced her in good shape ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mana-chan¡¯s also kind to those girls who enter the family later than herself. She¡¯s imitating you not knowing it herself ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Therefore, Michi-chan¡¯s¡¯ looking after Edie, Ruriko-san¡¯s concerned about Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s observing us from a separate room all this time.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s a good trend, worrying and caring for someone, makes one¡¯s mind stable ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we leave the support to each girl independently and try not to interfere as much as possible. Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san, is that fine? ¡¹

    Katksuko-nee and Nagisa nods.

    ¡¸ You also make contact with them with that feeling. Especially Ruriko-san, Michi-chan, and Mana-chan, their the most active now ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Especially Ruriko-san, she just accepted that she¡¯d be here, so she finally has the view of the outside ¡¹

    Asking me about future and thinking about Yoshiko-san.

    She seems to have confidence in living as a member of the family

    ¡¸ Michi-chan has Misuzu-san watching over her, so I think she¡¯ll be fine. ¡¹ Mana-chan, as I said earlier, she might have some changes depending on what happens tonight so be careful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Margo-san ¡¹

    She indeed sees the whole picture.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good that you understand it but ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Take care of Minaho ¡¹

    HUh?

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s the most unstable one now that it made Kyouko-san think that she should be isolated from us ¡¹

    Last night, Minaho-neesan was out of the mansion.

    Now, she¡¯s monitoring in the school with Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, the revenge Minaho¡¯s been waiting for so long is about to be accomplished ¡¹

    It¡¯s been 16 years since she was separated from her family by Shirasaka Sousuke and turned to a prostitute.

    Her sister, Naomi-san was killed, and her body¡¯s unable to bear a child anymore.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s been sharpening her claws all this time as the manager of the brothel.

    To rip Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s throat with it.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll follow up on Minaho. We¡¯ll try to talk to her as much as possible. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Margo-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood, Margo-sama ¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee reply immediately

    ¡¸ Then, as for your role, you don¡¯t need to do it very well. It¡¯s okay to fail. That would make Minaho worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to make her worry? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, when she¡¯s worried about you, Minaho¡¯s mind won¡¯t be reckless ¡¹

    Ah, I finally see the meaning of the talk.

    ¡¸ Worrying about the other is one sign of affection ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, what should I do to make her worry? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t think of a way to make her worry on purpose.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We have Yukino-san for this kind of occasion you see? ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great that we have that girl when Minaho¡¯s not in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it was Minaho, she¡¯ll just confine Yukino-san without having her make contact with you until the time of revenge. That way, there will be no possibilities of an irregularity occurring. That said, Yukino-san¡¯s a girl you don¡¯t know what she would do ¡¹

    That¡¯s true, but

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll cause an irregularity Yukino-san¡¯s a bomb. Besides, while touching her, Minaho¡¯s mind won¡¯t rupture, just like now, waiting for the night to come once the preparations are over, Minaho¡¯s heart would keep on boiling down ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s waiting for the night because she¡¯s waiting for me to open up Agnes¡¯ heart, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. MInaho doesn¡¯t mind having Agnes raped in front of Shirasaka Sousuke. Minaho¡¯s priority now is the completion of revenge ¡¹

    Then why?

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s spirit is already wearing thin.

    He might be at his limit tonight.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s a reason for it, but I won¡¯t say it for now ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we must make a plan that Minaho won¡¯t suspect on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, why have this conversation in the bathroom? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, the microphone¡¯s picking up the voices on Mao-chan¡¯s location. Minaho¡¯s much more concerned about the children who aren¡¯t stable than us. She¡¯s not listening to our conversation. Besides, I know where are the bugs in this bathroom! ¡¹

    It¡¯s Minaho-neesan who instructed Margo-san to check my mental state.

    It¡¯s not strange for me to talk with Margo-san here.

    Furthermore, Minaho-neesan won¡¯t think that Margo-san is talking about how to move her.

    ¡¸ Well, the specifics will be for later, it¡¯s about time we swap the people around Mao-chan again ¡¹

    Margo-san stands up from the bathtub.

    Then, she looks at Reika with a dark face.

    ¡¸ By the way, Reika-oneesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Reika looks up.

    ¡¸ Who makes you worried? ¡¹

    She smiles at Reika.

    ¡¸ I think that is what you are lacking! ¡¹

 Chapter 442. Love is a Majolica

    Chapter 442. Love is a Majolica

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I think that you¡¯re a half-assed guard ¡¹

    Margo-san said then she departs.

    Nagisa follows Margo-san and goes towards Mao-chan.

    Reika¡¯s hanging her head gloomily.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks to Reika gently.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesan already knows how it feels to be protected, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why we call her Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ I think that the idea Nei started of regressing Reika-oneesan¡¯s puzzled heart to a toddler is good but, you¡¯re reaching your limit, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Reika looks at Katsuko-nee silently.

    ¡¸ If you feel the want to protect instead of protected, then it¡¯ll be quite helpful in case of Reika-oneesan ¡¹

    Reika;

    ¡¸ Why is everyone doing their best? It¡¯s not just me, the small children, Kuormori-sama, Yoshiko-sama, even considerate of Miss Edie. ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s been listening to my conversation with Margo-san.

    ¡¸ This is what a family is. ¡¹ Even now Mana-chan and Michi-chan, Ruriko-san too are shifting their consciousness from the protected to the protector. Mao-chan¡¯s attending to Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at the girls.

    ¡¸ In this bathroom, Miss Edie and Reika-oneesan are the only ones pre-occupied with themselves ¡¹

    Yeah. The two of them are perplexed with nothing but themselves.

    ¡¸ I think it is as you say ¡¹

    Reika soaks her mouth in warm water and blows bubbles.

    Then, she washed her face.

    She must be feeling faint-hearted.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama doesn¡¯t evaluate Reika-oneesama that high. Especially the current one ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks in a small voice.

    ¡¸ I thought so. I believe that it¡¯s unavoidable ¡¹

    Reika answers in low spirits.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ll use that opportunity! ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesan¡¯s a top elite of Kouzuki security service, I also have seen your honest character and loyalty to Kouzuki family from the fight inside the hotel ¡¹

    Yeah, Reika¡¯s too honest that she¡¯s a very easy to understand warrior.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s certain that Reika-oneesan will never betray us! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee declares composedly.

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ What do you want me to do? ¡¹

    Reika asks with a serious look.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll take him and Yukino-san as a hostage and escape the mansion! ¡¹

    Huh?!

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama cannot leave Shriasaka Sousuke until the evening Margo-sama, and I will be chasing ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s¡¯ not good for Ojou-sama to complete her revenge without any disturbances. Let¡¯s make at least one turning point ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but, it¡¯s not good for Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge to approach conclusion smoothly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do it. Reika-oneesan ¡¹

    I ready myself

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Believe in Margo-san and Katsuko-nee. The two of them were making plans, putting Minaho-neesan and our family in consideration ¡¹

    I have to go with the flow.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesan¡¯s also family so, please ¡¹

    I look at Reika¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ This is impossible without Reika-oneesan ¡¹

    The lie we¡¯re going to make is just make-believe.

    Then, Minaho-neesan must not notice that.

    If Margo-san or Katsuko-nee becomes the mastermind of the escape, Minaho-neesan will see it as a lie.

    Both of them have a very long relationship with Minaho-neesan.

    But, if it¡¯s Reika,

    Minaho-neesan can¡¯t see through if she really betrayed or if it¡¯s just a play.

    Above all, Reika¡¯s been worried about her way of being since the hotel incident.

    Minaho-neesan was watching over the phenomenon of Rei-chan-fication last night.

    If the stress explodes from her worries and hardships, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯ll go with outrageous behavior.

    ¡¸ Also, it¡¯s okay to take a bit more hostages other than you and Yukino-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a rare opportunity you see ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    We step out of the bath.

    The young group wipes each other with bath towels.

    Of course, I¡¯m also wiping them off, but Mao, Ruriko, and Mana¡¯s triangle surrounding Agnes are going well.

    Edie¡¯s sticking to Michi as usual but Nei wipes her body.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please put on my underwear ¡¹

    Misuzu comes.

    Well, I thought this would happen.

    I put on Misuzu, Megu, Michi, Ruriko, Agnes, and Mao-chan¡¯s underwear in order.

    Everyone¡¯s the same, so Agnes doesn¡¯t hesitate anymore.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, what about me? Me?! ¡¹

    Nei too.

    No, Nei¡¯s too glamorous, so it¡¯s tough to put on her bra.

    ¡¸ Amazing ¡¹

    I can feel the thick and heavy breasts hidden inside the bra cup.

    Mao-chan speaks her thoughts.

    ¡¸ Nufufufu, this is nice ¡¹

    Nei smiles, but

    ¡¸ Does it not make your shoulders stiff? ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s poke is harsh.

    Nei slips down

    ¡¸ Mama always says that her breasts are too massive and her shoulder feels stiff! ¡¹

    Oh my, the fire spread to Nagisa as well.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still young and energetic unlike Nagisa-san, so I don¡¯t feel my shoulders getting stiff! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My my, I¡¯m also still young and energetic you know! ¡¹

    The two beauties in their underwear compete for their pride.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s¡¯ have Katsu-nee the old and energetic! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell, hey! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee scolds Nei.

    ¡¸ But still, Rei-chan¡¯s skin is beautiful. It¡¯s so fair and smooth even though you¡¯re the eldest one here ¡¹

    Nei touches Reika¡¯s skin.

    Reika puts on her clothes without replying.

    ¡¸ Huh, Rei-chan¡¯s going back to her male suit? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    Katsuko-nee prepared Reika¡¯s clothes in advance but, it¡¯s the usual cross-dressing suit.

    ¡¸ Obviously. Reika-oneechan¡¯s going to stay in Nagisa¡¯s shop as her guard for today too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers in her stead.

    ¡¸ Right. Take care of us, ah, Mao¡¯s coming home for today ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Eh, why? We can look after Mao-chan!! ¡¹

    Mana speaks in disapproval.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped! Today is, well ¡¹

    Nei winks at Mana.

    The revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke will be tonight.

    We cannot have Mao-chan in the mansion in preparation for that.

    .¡¸ Ah, right! Then, I think I¡¯ll go help out in the flower shop today. Oh right, let¡¯s go Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Mana said, but;

    ¡¸ No. Agnes is not ready for places like the shop where there are many people. It¡¯ll also cause trouble to Nagisa¡¯s clerks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I see ¡¹

    Persuaded by Katsuko-nee, Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ I have club activities for today ¡¹

    Megu wears her uniform.

    She also has a practice with the women¡¯s athletic club till evening.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what about you girls? ¡¹

    I ask Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be returning to grandfather for once. I want to see his face ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s a bit worrying.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll return at night I also want to stay in this case ¡¹

    Misuzu will be in the revenge too;

    ¡¸ Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    The two of them are wearing their uniforms from last night.

    ¡¸ Here, your change of clothes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands me a basket.

    Inside is my student¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸ Eh, why is it Onii-chan¡¯s school uniform? ¡¹

    Mana reacts.

    ¡¸ If everyone¡¯s not coming back till evening then have sex with Mana and Ruri-oneechan. Oh right, let¡¯s have Agnes-chan join in too ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel sorry for the others? Besides, it¡¯ll be a lot of work tonight so let me take a rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, naked dogeza! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nonono, no need to get naked. You¡¯re going to make me put on your underwear, right? ¡¹

    I hurriedly stop her.

    ¡¸ Then, just like this! ¡¹

    A 14-year-old girl wearing only her underwear kneels.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s entirely used to it.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t sound sincere! As a punishment, you¡¯ll duet with Misuzu, naked! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ W-Why me? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no profound reason for it. I just want to see Mana and Misuzu duet! Let¡¯s see. The song will be¡º Yume wa Majolica Senorita ¡»1 Good luck with your practice! ¡¹

    Yume wa Majolica Senorita?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know that song at all! ¡¹

    Misuzu protests

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t know then search the net, the presentation will be tomorrow! Okay?! ¡¹

    Seriously, she¡¯s just dragging Misuzu around.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Misuzu-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s practice when we have time ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Mana.

    ¡¸ It would be sad if it¡¯s just the two of you, well then, let¡¯s have Megumi and Michi duet too. And yes, it¡¯ll be Yume wa Majolica Senorita also ¡¹

    ¡¸ Us too? ¡¹

    Megu and Michi look at each other.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, it¡¯ll be a Yume wa Majolica Senorita contest! Of course, Ruriko and I will be joining too! You¡¯re okay with that now?! ¡¹

    Nei said, but

    ¡¸ My, if it¡¯s Yume wa Majolica Senorita, then I¡¯ll join in. I¡¯ll team up with Ruriko-san so Nei can team with Edie-chan ¡¹

    Who would¡¯ve thought Katsuko-nee would candidate her name

    ¡¸ Huh, Edie?! ¡¹

    Nei panics.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s a Japanese song! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, there¡¯s an English version of it too ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s Yume wa Majolica Senorita?

    ¡¸ Hmm. I guess. The that means, Katsu-nee too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ll go with that version as well! I will also cosplay. There should be one in the costume room in the mansion! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ajapa! ¡¹

    Nei gave up.

    ¡¸ I think that Saturn¡¯s clothes will suit Ruriko-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Understood ¡¹

    Ruriko may be afraid that she just agreed because she has no choice.

    ¡¸ Mao is with Rei-chan? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. Mao and Reika-oneesan will be the judge ¡¹

    Nagisa answers

    ¡¸ Eh, that¡¯s boring! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We might as well sing all together. Margo-oneesama, what do you think? ¡¹

    Misuzutalks to Margo-san

    ¡¸ No, look, I don¡¯t know Japanese songs that well ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Ah, but, if it¡¯s Puri puri Mappurima2 ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks, speechless.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know what kind of song it was, but Nei taught me about it. ¡¹ When I asked, can you sing a Japanese song? She answered, ¡°If it¡¯s Yuuki Puri puri mappurima, then I¡¯ll sing!¡± so we managed to pass it through. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s on my side laughs out.

    ¡¸ I heard that it was a very famous song in Japan, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t tell ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know it either ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t heard of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have limited information ¡¹

    Misuzu, Megu, Ruriko, Mana, and Michi shake their head.

    ¡¸ I know it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I know it ¡¹

    Everyone turns to Reika.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard it from my classmate at middle school ¡¹

    Then that means it¡¯s real?

    That Yuuki Puri puri mappurima?!!

    ¡¸ Well then, Margo-san will sing it with Rei-chan. Mao-chan, Nagisa, and I will sing something too ¡¹

    I proposed.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! Naisu!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s in good humor.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure. Well then, Reika-oneesan¡¯s going to duet with me ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Reika answers while looking down.

    She must be imagining a lot of things on what¡¯s about to happen today.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, what do you want to sing? We¡¯ll sing together whatever song you like ¡¹

    I ask Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    Well, since we¡¯re talking about a toddler so it¡¯s probably a nursery rhyme she learned from kinder or songs from anime on Sunday morning.

    ¡¸ Perfect Scream Version(¥Ñ©`¥Õ¥§¥¯¥È½~½Ð¥ô¥¡©`¥¸¥ç¥ó)3 ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Oh, that ¡¹

    Nagisa, do you know it?

    W-What kind of song is that ¡®version¡¯?

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think we can sing that song perfectly! ¡¹

    M-Mao-chan!

    ¡¸ Mao loves that song you see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mama loves it too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s sing it after a long while? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mama, Papa, and Mao will sing together! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles

    Well, if Mao-chan¡¯s satisfied with it, then it¡¯s fine

    ¡¸ Huh, what about Sensei? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks curiously

    ¡¸ Who will sing with Sensei?! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine! Sensei will sing something with Kyouko-san! ¡¹

    Nei tells Mao-chan with a smile.

    ¡¸ Right, it might be Amagi Goe4 or Tsugaru Kaikyou Fuyu Geshiki5 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Katsuko, isn¡¯t Sensei¡¯s repertoire Yukiguni or sailor shanties? ¡¹

    Either of them is traditional.

    ¡¸ Can Kyouko-san sing traditional songs? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Ah, there¡¯s Japanese diaspora community in Brazil, so I don¡¯t think that she doesn¡¯t know at all ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ She sang a Japanese song in front of me before ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Above all, I think it has a lyrics saying ¡°9 is divisible by 3 and yet 10 divided by three has one remainder, I don¡¯t get it¡± or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it an educational song? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. She mentioned that it was a song from a Japanese program broadcasted in Brazil ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, who cares. Since she¡¯s easy-going so if we tell her to sing something, she¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, what about Miss Cordelia and the two? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Those people are perhaps, entertainers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, we¡¯ll be requesting them so they¡¯ll probably do something ¡¹

    Right

    There¡¯s no need to worry, I guess?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Ruriko¡¯s wearing the micro bikini she had yesterday and Nagisa¡¯s shop boiler suit.

    Mana¡¯s wearing a mini-skirt yukata Katsuko-nee brought.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re wearing a yukata, it must be matching with the size of the body ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles

    Agnes is wearing a blue one piece.

    It¡¯s more or less the clothes prepared for Agnes in the basement.

    Shiraska Sousuke also wants Agnes to wear a cute dress, I guess.

    Edie;

    She¡¯s wearing a boiler suit just like Ruriko.

    Since it¡¯s easy to move with it, she seems to have taken a liking to it.

    ¡¸ Could it be the same as Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she doesn¡¯t have any change of clothes, so it¡¯s just an underwear and boiler suit ¡¹

    Hmmm, I can trace the underwear line

    Well, there¡¯s no helping it.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s all eat breakfast ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes the lead and head to the dining room.

    Agnes is looking around frightened.

    It¡¯s her first time out of the basement, so everything is new to her.

    She¡¯s looking out the window afraid.

    Well, Mana, Ruriko, and Mao-chan are protecting her, so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    We reach the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Anyway, take your seats, Nei and Megu-chan, could you help me out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama, I would like to help too ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko stand up.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll frighten Agnes. It¡¯s okay just to have all the people who are accustomed to the dining room do it this morning. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee wants to show Agnes how breakfast is served.

    Displaying that they take out milk and butter from the refrigerator,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re about to eat! ¡¹

    Mana holds Agnes¡¯ hand.

    Now then.

    I look at the girls sitting on the table.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko calls to me, but;

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just looking at everyone ¡¹

    Later, Reika¡¯s going to kidnap Yukino and me.

    Then, who will be the other people we¡¯ll add.

    Let¡¯s check it first

    The mastermind of this plan;

    Margo-san and Katsuko-nee, of course, can¡¯t go with me.

    ¡¸ Err, we¡¯re going to toast the bread, right? Is there anyone who wants a second serving? ¡¹

    Nei asks everyone.

    It¡¯s rare that Nei doesn¡¯t know this plan.

    Margo-san didn¡¯t tell Nei means that she has some plan.

    ¡¸ Okay, the tea¡¯s ready, Michi, please give me cups ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi will go back to see Jii-chan, so it¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, which do you prefer, sunny-side-up or scrambled? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sunny-side-up then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu has her club activities.

    ¡¸ Mama, I want milk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, okay, Nei-chan, could you get some? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure thing! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan are going to the shop, so it¡¯s impossible.

    They¡¯re all eliminated as it¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸ Here, salad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan, where¡¯s the dressing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, why don¡¯t we put them all at once? Or does anyone have an individual preference? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s pour them all together? Who¡¯s not okay with Japanese dressings? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Edie asks what is Japanese dressing instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell her that it tastes soy-sauce! ¡¹

    Instead, on the contrary;

    Who do I want to bring?

    I

    ¡¸ P-Papa ¡¹

    Agnes hands a plate of toast to me.

    ¡¸ They told me to bring to Papa, desuno ¡¹

    Nei winks at me on the other side.

    ¡¸ Oh, thank you, Agnes, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes looks down shyly.

    As expected, if we¡¯re going to leave the mansion, then;

    I want to show Agnes the outside world.

    But, if it¡¯s just me, Agnes would feel uneasy.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, eggs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Mana ¡¹

    But, I can¡¯t take Mana since Yukino¡¯s coming along.

    In that case.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, what would you like on top of the sunny-side-up eggs? ¡¹

    Ruriko would be necessary.

    1. Sailor Moon Opening

    2. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BJTz3ORt4Xs

    3. Help, I don¡¯t get the reference

    4. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=v51Ny-AqIzw

    5. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=esFb6muvEbY

 Chapter 443. Reika stands

    Chapter 443. Reika stands

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re done eating, we¡¯ll send over Misuzu-chan and Michi-chan via car ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks while having breakfast.

    ¡¸ Err, will Kouzuki-san¡¯s house do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a holiday so Grandfather will be at home ¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be sending Megumi-chan to the school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of trouble around the house. I¡¯ll send you via car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, and thank you ¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸ Nei, could you go with Katsuko-san to the school and check out Mihaho¡¯s situation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, me? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised by what Margo-san proposed.

    ¡¸ Look, I have to go to Kouzuki house, Katsuko-san cannot come back to the mansion right away, right? Reika-oneesan has to go to Nagisa-san¡¯s shop too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I see, then, want to go too Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸ He has to stay here. He¡¯ll take care of Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t there Mana and Ruriko to take care of Agnes? ¡¹

    Nei resists

    ¡¸ Or rather, let him rest for a bit today. He¡¯s been overworked for the last couple of days ¡¹

    Nagisa comes in between them.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, then take it easy Yo-chan! Mana and Ruriko, don¡¯t force Yo-chan for sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko respond to Nei¡¯s elder-sisterly behavior.

    ¡¸ Ah, Reika-oneesan, since it¡¯s an excellent opportunity, I¡¯ll show you how to get in and out of the mansion. I think that you roughly know already how to open the front gate from watching Nagisa do it, but just in case ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks casually to Reika.

    It¡¯s a necessary subject for the breakout plan that would happen later.

    Reika doesn¡¯t answer.

    She¡¯s still confused.

    ¡¸ Right. It was a really great help having Reika-oneesan. We really lacked in adults there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks meaningfully

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also an adult! I can even drive cars! ¡¹

    Nei said, but;

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s driving is worrisome. You have an international license, right? Japanese roads are quite crowded ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! Yo-chan, I was able to drive properly, right?! ¡¹

    I¡¯m the only one who has rode a car Nei drives among the people.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that answer! ¡¹

    Nei gets angry.

    ¡¸ As agreed upon by the guardians of our high school, students aren¡¯t supposed to take a car license until the third semester of the third year. Nei-sama, please restrain yourself ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who holds the chairman title of our school said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay I say. I have the delinquent girl setting after all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That ended when you returned your hair from blonde to black! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says sharply

    ¡¸ From now on, you¡¯ll influence Megumi-chan and his reputation so don¡¯t do anything stupid. Or do you want to lose contact with him and Megumi-chan in school? ¡¹

    Margo-san said, Nei.

    ¡¸ Gunununu, I¡¯ll restrain myself. I¡¯ll be an exemplary high school girl ¡¹

    It seems that she¡¯ll refrain from delinquent acts.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu speaks up

    ¡¸ I have a request ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I would like to speak with Captain Takeshiba properly. Uhm, It would be just me ¡¹

    Ah, yesterday, Captain Takeshiba mentioned that she wants us to talk about what burdens us.

    ¡¸ Of course, I won¡¯t talk about the whole Kuromori. Just my relationship with Shirasaka Sousuke; what happened to Mama, and about myself ¡¹

    Megu is an illegitimate daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke from raping her mother.

    Then, Megu¡¯s mother was left to die.

    Afterward, Megu was entrusted to a distant family of Shirasaka house then. She¡¯s¡¯ been bullied by the clan for a long time.

    ¡¸ Then, what about it? ¡¹

    Nei looks at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I do not mind but, it¡¯s better if you get Minaho¡¯s permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Margo-san and Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Sensei, so she¡¯s listening to this conversation anyway, right? ¡¹

    It¡¯s a daily life in the mansion to be wiretapped.

    Although, without this monitoring system;

    The girls in the mansion under Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s tyranny may have been subjected to harsher assaults.

    Margo-san and Kyouko-san can stop before Shirasaka Sosuke, and his perverted guests seriously injure the women.

    The school and the mansion¡¯s thorough surveillance system is set up after Minaho-neesan joined in the management.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s habit of observing is also what got into that situation.

    ¡¸ She may be listening but, it¡¯s better if Megumi-chan asks Minaho directly. Then, ask for Minaho¡¯s advice on which you can talk about, you can¡¯t, and the points you have to be careful ¡¹

    Margo-san says kindly

    Margo-san knows Minaho-neesan very well.

    Of course, she¡¯s also familiar with the monitoring system.

    Therefore, our secret talk in the bathroom isn¡¯t exposed to Minaho-neesan.

    Margo-san¡¯s a minute type of person

    She will never make a mistake even on deceiving allies.

    ¡¸ Yes, I will. I also want to talk with Minaho-san ¡¹

    Megu answers Margo-san with a refreshed smile.

    ¡¸ Then, Nei-oneesan. Could you come along with me when I¡¯m going to talk with captain Takeshiba? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Isn¡¯t Yo-chan better than me? ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m with Yoshi-kun, the club members will pay attention. I think that it¡¯s better for Nei-oneesan to come as a witness since there¡¯s also the incident last night ¡¹

    After what happened last night, we better not provoke the athletic club members.

    Besides, Nei showed up before Captain Takeshiba, during the trouble with the women¡¯s track and field department last night.

    ¡¸ I see, then it¡¯s better if I go. I¡¯m originally the same year as Takeshiba-san. Roger! I will gladly come for my precious little sister! ¡¹

    Nei answers, smiling.

    ¡¸ Then, Megumi-chan and others will go earlier. You want to to the underground and talk to Minaho before the club activities, right? Then, Nei will go with Megumi to see Takeshiba-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s the plan, Margo-oneechan! ¡¹

    In short.

    Megu and Nei would be on the ground at the time Megu starts her club activity.

    Katsuko-nee will send the two and meet up with Minaho-neesan at school.

    Margo-san will send Misuzu to Kouzuki house, together with Michi.

    The senior group in the mansion would only be Nagisa.

    Reika has to aim for that time to execute the escape plan.

    I look at Reika.

    Reika¡¯s drinking tea, looking down.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Rei-chan? You¡¯re not eating at all ¡¹

    Mana asks worriedly

    ¡¸ No, please don¡¯t mind me ¡¹

    Reika speaks in a small voice.

    With what¡¯s about to happen, this is good.

    Later, after the incident, Minaho-neesan has to be worried whether it was serious or not.

    No, even now, Minaho-neesan should feel troubled looking at Reika¡¯s situation

    However, she¡¯s not assuming anything significant like Reika taking Yukino and me and escaping the mansion.

    Reika¡¯s got no motivation to do so.

    If she¡¯s under pressure to stay with us, then she¡¯ll escape alone.

    It¡¯s just a drag to take Yukino and me as a hostage, in the first place, Reika doesn¡¯t have the reason to choose one.

    She doesn¡¯t have any demands to Minaho-neesan.

    Above all, she¡¯s a top elite of Kouzuki security service, so it¡¯s not an act she would do;

    Therefore, this will make a gap in Minaho-neesan¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Then get ready soon, Megumi-chan and Nei ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san and Michi too, we should go soon ¡¹

    Margo-san starts to move.

    ¡¸ Then, Reika-oneechan, please come to the garage. I¡¯ll teach you about cars ¡¹

    Then, Reika¡¯s taken to the garage.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, Danna-sama, I¡¯m going. We¡¯ll be back by evening ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me at the entrance of the mansion.

    The members from dining room descend to the entrance.

    Mana and Ruriko pull Agnes¡¯ hands.

    Edie¡¯s also following us.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Take care of Jii-chan ¡¹

    I said, then Ruriko was about to say something.

    ¡¸ I will check up on Yoshiko-san too. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Misuzu reads Ruriko¡¯s heart then said.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko bows.

    ¡¸ Michi, take care of Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi bows to me then tell Edie something in English.

    ¡¸ See you later, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu

    ¡¸ Michi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I kiss Michi too.

    ¡¸ Take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The two of them open the front door.

    In front of the entrance, Margo-san¡¯s Maserati and Katsuko-nee¡¯s Benz parked already.

    Reika¡¯s driving Nagisa¡¯s red car.

    Misuzu and Michi ride on the back seat of the Maserati.

    ¡¸ Margo-san, take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ You too, watch over the mansion ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles from the driver seat.

    ¡¸ If three cars come out of the mansion at once, the outside people will be confused so the third car, Reika-oneesan¡¯s will depart later. Okay? ¡¹

    Reika who¡¯s in the red car should¡¯ve heard it, but she¡¯s not answering.

    ¡¸ Yes, got it ¡¹

    Nagisa at the entrance smiles and answered instead of Reika.

    Buooooooooo!!

    Then, the blue Maserati starts rolling.

    ¡¸ Okay yes, we¡¯re next! ¡¹

    Nei who changed into her uniform hugs me.

    She gives me a passionate kiss on the lips.

    ¡¸ Kufufufu, that¡¯s all for now. Let¡¯s do the rest later, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei laughed then rides Katsuko-nee¡¯s Benz.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu waits for my kiss

    I kiss her.

    ¡¸ One more ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprisingly greedy

    ¡¸ Nnn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, thank you ¡¹

    Megu blushed.

    ¡¸ Should I come pick you up later? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Yoshi-kun¡¯s going to have a hard time later, so I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll return after the practice is over immediately! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s agreed to have sex with me in front of her father tonight.

    No, Megu¡¯s also one of the avengers against Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop the clinging, we¡¯re going!! ¡¹

    Nei hurries Megu

    ¡¸ Okay, then, Yoshi-kun. I¡¯m going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care, also good luck with Takeshiba-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Megu rides in the car.

    ¡¸ Then, take care of the rest, I¡¯ll be checking up on Ojou-sama. I¡¯ll return in an hour ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee winks at me.

    ¡¸ Take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ You too, take care ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee drives the car out of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Err, how long do we have to delay our car? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    Err.

    Margo-san¡¯s car is heading to Kouzuki house, so the distance from here is no problem.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car is heading to the school to meet up Minaho-neesan via underground passage so it¡¯ll take ten minutes. Then, Megu will talk with Minaho-neesan and then go to her club activities with Nei, that¡¯s another ten minutes.

    I don¡¯t want Megu nor Nei to know that Yukino and I will be kidnapped.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know it well but, I guess it¡¯s at least twenty minutes? ¡¹

    I answer Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, what time does Nagisa has to arrive the shop? ¡¹

    It¡¯s a bit worrying.

    Reika won¡¯t be sending Nagisa and Mao-chan.

    Perhaps, Nagisa¡¯s escort for today will be Kyouko-san who¡¯s in the school.

    Katsuko-nee would be by Minaho-neesan¡¯s side, so her mental condition check is okay.

    ¡¸ I have asked Miyuki to prepare for this morning so we can make it by the opening time ¡¹

    Miyuki-san is one of Nagisa¡¯s clerks.

    Then, it won¡¯t make it in time even if Kyouko-san comes from the school and departs.

    ¡¸ I want to play with Agnes in the garden for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, what a good idea ¡¹

    I look at Agnes sandwiched between Ruriko and Mana.

    ¡¸ Agnes, let¡¯s go together ¡¹

    Agnes is scared.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here for you ¡¹

    The two smile at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, why are you so scared? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks wondering.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Agnes¡¯ first time outside ¡¹

    I squat, look into Mao-chan¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Is that so, Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Therefore, tell Agnes too, Mao-chan. It¡¯s not scary when we¡¯re all together ¡¹

    I said, Mao-chan;

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid! Because Papa is with us! Ehehe! ¡¹

    Mao-chan said. Agnes¡¯ tension loosens.

    ¡¸ Agnes, come ¡¹

    I carry Agnes in my arms.

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s so nice. Mana wants that too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    I look at Mana.

    Yeah, since she¡¯s small, it¡¯ll be okay.

    ¡¸ Yeah, later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Then carry me in your arms to the bed when we¡¯re going to have sex next time, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    I always think of it but;

    This sex slave of mine has a lot of orders.

    Well, who cares, it¡¯s cute.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe! Yay! ¡¹

    I turn to the corridor of the mansion before going out.

    The reception room where Yukino¡¯s confined is over there.

    It¡¯s not that far away from the entrance.

    ¡¸ Shall we go? ¡¹

    I go outside the entrance with Agnes.

    Mao-chan, Nagisa, Mana, Ruriko, and Edie follows.

    ¡¸ Nice weather we have today. It¡¯s warm and pleasant ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    The May sun shines over the blue sky.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, the lawn here feels good! ¡¹

    Mana invites us.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me while looking around worriedly.

    ¡¸ Here, there¡¯s no need to be afraid! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles at Agnes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Agnes-san. The weather today is delightful ¡¹

    Ruriko too

    ¡¸ Oh, the lawn here grows until the courtyard ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Mana-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Mana.

    ¡¸ Y-You see, my first time was Onii-chan raping me on the lawn in this courtyard! Right, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ First time, outside? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Let¡¯s do it again! ¡¹

    No, look, Mana

    ¡¸ Doing it outside really makes your heart pound! It really felt like Onii-chan made a mess out of me! Ah, Ruri-oneechan likes this kind of thing too right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Imagine it, having sex with Onii-chan outside! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯ll get covered in mud ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the best part! ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no other way but to be covered in mud. If you keep standing, raise one leg, or do it from behind ¡¹

    N-Nagisa?!

    ¡¸ Well, true, it feels good to breathe in fresh air in this greenery. There¡¯s a sense of liberation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Then, I would like to try it too, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Y-Yeah

    ¡¸ Mama, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Err, well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could it be an adult talk? ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at her mother pouting.

    ¡¸ Mao hates adult talks! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry Mao-chan, we won¡¯t talk anything Mao-chan doesn¡¯t understand anymore! ¡¹

    Mao apologizes while patting Mao-chan¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Anyway, let¡¯s sit on this lawn! Agnes-chan too, let¡¯s sit ¡¹

    Mana tells Agnes who¡¯s in my arms, but

    ¡¸ Ah, wait a moment, Mana-chan. There¡¯s a leisure sheet in the car. Take a seat after that¡¯s laid down ¡¹

    Nagisa heads to her car fluttering.

    Reika¡¯s secluded in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Nagisa talks to Reika about something while taking out the sheet from the trunk.

    Then, she comes back right away.

    ¡¸ Okay, thanks for the wait ¡¹

    It¡¯s for children¡¯s, acute leisure sheet with photos of dogs.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Nagisa-san, Agnes-chan, come here! ¡¹

    Mana invites Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not scary ¡¹

    I put Agnes down next to Mana on the sheet.

    ¡¸ D-Dear, not there, it¡¯s better to place them under this shade ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Why? The sun¡¯s warm it feels good though? ¡¹

    Mana shows doubt, but;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not good to be under the sunlight directly, therefore; ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes has lived in the basement for her entire life.

    She¡¯s only been exposed from the light coming from the skylight.

    Her skin¡¯s paler than Mana and Ruriko, viewing from outside light.

    Even if she¡¯s a half-foreign girl, she¡¯s too white.

    ¡¸ Wait a moment, I think I have my hat. Ultraviolet rays are harmful to the eyes. Mao too put on a hat! ¡¹

    Nagisa heads to the car once again.

    Huh, Reika¡¯s getting off the car.

    She¡¯s holding a tablet in her hand, reading the screen while standing?

    ¡¸ Okay, I think it¡¯s a big though ¡¹

    Nagisa covers Agnes with a wide brim hat.

    This kind of stylish straw-hat has an official name, doesn¡¯t it?

    Mao-chan¡¯s wearing a matching straw-hat too.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa, are you always wearing this/ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. When the sunlight¡¯s strong, ultraviolet rays are the enemy of our skin ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Then, everyone plays with Agnes for a while ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, ah, Mao will find a four-leaf-clover for Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Mao-chan stands up right away.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, Mana too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, I¡¯ll stay with Agnes-san ¡¹

    Agnes and Ruriko are on the leisure sheet.

    Mana and Mao-chan split up, searching for a clover.

    ¡¸ Huh, where¡¯s Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s there, Dear ¡¹

    Looking at the direction, Nagisa points at;

    Edie¡¯s making fighting poses facing a tree in the garden.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, tell her not to break the tree in the garden ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks fluent English

    Edie answers something.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Edie-san is only having an interaction with the tree ¡¹

    ¡¸ Interaction? ¡¹

    Edie then faces the tree and holds her hand out,

    ¡¸ I think she feels the Qi of the tree. It¡¯s that sort of training, I guess? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Well, if it¡¯s training, then it¡¯s okay.

    There¡¯s no need to worry about Edie then.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, stay here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at me.

    Nagisa also joined in with Margo-san and Katsuko-nee¡¯s plan.

    I look for Reika.

    Reika¡¯s sitting on the porch in front of the entrance, reading the screen.

    I approach Reika.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-san told me ¡¹

    Reika said while looking at the screen.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan came out of the mansion and yet, you¡¯ve always closed in your own shell ¡¹

    Reika.

    ¡¸ This plan is messed up ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s reading Margo-san¡¯s plan that was handed to her as expected.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s interesting, it¡¯s a match for Kuromori house ¡¹

    Reika raises her face from the screen.

    She looks up at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Do you really think that it¡¯s okay for me to be in your family? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ What are you asking this late, we already are ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is up to Rei-chan¡¯s mind. Rei-chan, what do you want? ¡¹

    Yeah, Reika must decide it herself.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know, but; ¡¹

    Reika speaks.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s worried about me from the bottom of their hearts, allowing me to stay in here, makes me really happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t go on like this. I¡¯m not Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already an adult. I don¡¯t want to be allowed to stay. I want everyone to need me! ¡¹

    Then, holds the pad tightly.

    ¡¸ I am needed, am I not? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s right. This is why Margo-san entrusted this plan to Rei-chan ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s eyes look at me.

    I also stare at Reika.

    I don¡¯t look away.

    To respond to Reika¡¯s heart,

    ¡¸ Then, I will fulfill my duty! ¡¹

    The beauty of man¡¯s dress stands up.

 Chapter 444. Reika does as she pleases

    Chapter 444. Reika does as she pleases

    ¡¸ Hold on to this ¡¹

    Reika hands me the tablet.

    ¡¸ Funnu! ¡¹

    Then, she stabs the asphalt in front of the entrance.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika forgoes to war! ¡¹

    Forgoes?

    ¡¸ Toaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Reika stands ready. She yelled to put herself in high spirits and went to the garage in a blink of an eye.

    Yeah, that¡¯s indeed a beautiful running form.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with Rei-chan ¡¹

    Mana comes to me in surprise.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know either ¡¹

    If I check Margo-san¡¯s instructions in this tablet, then I¡¯ll know what Reika¡¯s about to do, but;

    Well, I¡¯d rather not see it.

    I¡¯m not really good at acting.

    If Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching the feed, then I can¡¯t deceive her.

    Anyway, let¡¯s just be ready at all times.

    For the time being, I went back to Agnes¡¯ leisure sheet.

    ¡¸ She finally started moving ¡¹

    Nagisa whispers to me.

    ¡¸ You can leave the mansion to me ¡¹

    Yeah. Reika¡¯s about to kidnap us.

    Nagisa has to stay here until Katsuko-nee and Kyouko-san returns to the mansion.

    A report to Minaho-neesan too,

    ¡¸ Once you get outside, buy shoes for Agnes ¡¹

    Nagisa caresses Agnes¡¯ feet.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Agnes who was confined to the basement for all this time doesn¡¯t have shoes even though she has clothes.

    Shirasaka Sousuke dresses up Agnes like his own dress up doll.

    But, Agnes in the room wasn¡¯t given shoes.

    Therefore, Agnes was wearing slippers when we came to the dining hall from the basement.

    From the entrance, garden, to this leisure sheet, I carried her in my arms.

    Agnes now is in her barefoot.

    ¡¸ She needs shoes so she could stand on her feet ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me curiously.

    ¡¸ Come, Agnes. I¡¯ll carry you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    She seems to like being carried.

    Good, I can take Agnes anywhere with this.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko comes to my side.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s about to happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, I don¡¯t knot it either ¡¹

    I handed the tablet Reika gave to me to Nagisa.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll delete the file. Since it¡¯s Reika-oneesan, she should¡¯ve memorized it all ¡¹

    Nagisa opens the tablet and operates it.

    Reika¡¯s received education as a top elite of Kouzuki security service.

    Well, it¡¯ll be fine.

    Babun, bababababa!

    Then, Reika comes from the garage with Margo-san¡¯s white van.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? Isn¡¯t Nagisa-oneesan¡¯s car out already? ¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    Yeah, the schedule on the surface is: Reika takes Nagisa and Mao-chan and heads to the flower shop.

    Nagisa¡¯s red car is already prepared for transport, so there¡¯s no need to take a new car from the garage.

    But, if we use Nagisa¡¯s car on our plan, Nagisa would be in trouble.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Margo-chan¡¯s private car you see? ¡¹

    Nagisa whispers to me secretly.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it¡¯s a car for operations, so Minaho¡¯s surveillance system is disconnected only in that van ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Where our cars are going are always transmitted to Minaho-san. But look, that white van¡¯s used for camouflage, right? ¡¹

    Oh, the ¡°Maruko Printing¡± or ¡°Maruko entertainment.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t have a company name sticker on it now.

    It looks like just a white business van.

    ¡¸ if ever by chance that car is reached by the enemy¡¯s hand, you can quickly remove the link system machine ¡¹

    Oh, in case it becomes a bit dangerous, Margo-san can take out the equipment and get out.

    Then that means Margo-san has already removed the link system from the garage.

    ¡¸ If you go out with her, Minaho-san won¡¯t know where you go ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why it¡¯s that white van?

    Dasun!

    The white van stops in front of the entrance then Reika comes out from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Sorry! ¡¹

    She pulls out the can she stabbed a while ago, then;

    Reika runs to the mansion

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s happening?! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Kieeeeeeeeiiii! ¡¹

    Dogaaa! Bakibaki!

    The sound of destruction can be heard from indoors.

    Reika¡¯s destroying the door to the reception room where Yukino¡¯s confined.

    ¡¸ W-What!? What¡¯s with you?!!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s shout echoes through the hallway and the entrance.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re escaping from here! ¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸ E-Escape, what?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ask questions! ¡¹

    Doka, baki!

    Doga! Basha! Garurururu!

    ¡­Reika, hey?!

    The violent destruction sound continues for a while.

    That room¡¯s already messed up.

    Eventually.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Reika appears in the front door looking like a revenant.

    Reika¡¯s awfully agitated.

    She¡¯s breathing roughly.

    On her left shoulder is Yukino who seems to have fainted.

    On her right hand is, of course, her battle cane.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing, Rei-chan! ¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸ That person¡¯s our enemy! She should be confined! ¡¹

    I knew it.

    She¡¯ll be revolting violently when it comes to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuu, Uuu, Shut up! ¡¹1

    Reika went to the back of the van and stuffed the fainted Yukino in.

    ¡¸ What are you doing! Hey, Rei-chan!

    ¡¸ Oh, oh, oh ¡¹

    After flapping her mouth, Reika somehow managed to speak up.

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t tell! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s dumbfounded

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t tell you! I won¡¯t tell you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Rei-chan???? ¡¹

    Then, Reika points the cane to me.

    ¡¸ Oh, oh, oh ¡¹

    She still can¡¯t speak.

    ¡¸ Onii-chama! ¡¹

    Are you calling me Onii-chama here?

    ¡¸ No, no, no ¡¹

    No?

    ¡¸ Get iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!!! ¡¹2

    O-Oh!

    Get in the car, is that it?

    ¡¸ I-If you you don¡¯t get in, I¡¯ll beat up everyone! ¡¹

    Reika swings around her cane

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m going to beat up everyone!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ P-Papaa ¡¹

    Agnes got scared of Reika¡¯s abnormality, and she clings to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I hug Agnes tightly.

    ¡¸ Well, I have this. Is it okay to take Agnes with us? ¡¹

    I said, Reika

    ¡¸ Kyo, kyo, kyo ¡¹

    Kyo?

    ¡¸ Allowed ¡¹3

    Ah, I see.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s so funny! Bachi Guu! ¡¹

    Looking at Reika agitated without knowing the reason, Mao-chan comes running.

    ¡¸ Mao, no! Come here ¡¹

    Nagisa calls her daughter.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just come, I¡¯ll buy you a picture book later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, Mama! ¡¹

    Mao-chan changes her path to Nagisa.

    Mao-chan jumps to Nagisa and hugs her tightly.

    ¡¸ O-O-O-Onii-chama! ¡¹

    Reika speaks to me after a while.

    ¡¸ G-Get, in, t-the car, h-hurry, R-Rei-chan wants to be together ¡¹

    Hmm

    ¡¸ Ruriko, it would be hard to take care of Agnes with me alone so come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko responds immediately, showing a serious look.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you¡¯ll allow it right. ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-A-A-A-Allowed! ¡¹

    Calm down, Reika.

    Take a deep breath.

    ¡¸ Eh, if so then I¡¯m going too! ¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    ¡¸ Something¡¯s weird with Rei-chan, it¡¯s dangerous Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Right, Mana who doesn¡¯t know anything sees Reika¡¯s state as madness

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do something about it ¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Mana should report what happened just now to Minaho-neesan. Also, take care of Nagisa and Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no one I can rely on for now but Mana ¡¹

    I look at Mana¡¯s eyes.

    Mana kisses me.

    ¡¸ Okay, but please come back right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ll be back before evening ¡¹

    I promised Mana

    ¡¸ Eh, Papa, where are you going? ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks up at me.

    ¡¸ That, I¡¯m going out for a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, Mao¡¯s coming too! ¡¹

    Mao-chan shouts while Nagisa hugs her.

    ¡¸ No, Mao stays with Mama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then Mama go with Papa too ¡¹

    Mao persists

    ¡¸ Geez. You know that Mama has to go to the shop, don¡¯t you? If Mama doesn¡¯t work then, Mao and Mama won¡¯t be able to eat food ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, I¡¯ll buy you a present ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really Papa?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I promise, so wait with Nagisa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll wait with Mama ¡¹

    Okay, Mao-chan¡¯s okay now.

    ¡¸ H-H-H-Hurry up and get in! H-H-H-Hurry! ¡¹

    Reika hurries us.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, Ruriko, please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I carry Agnes and enter the van with Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, it¡¯s okay, take care of the rest. Also, don¡¯t let Megu know. We¡¯ll be done before Megu¡¯s club activity¡¯s done ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want her to go off her practice early.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, contact Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Margo-san and consult with them. Nagisa knows how to reach them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it. Take care ¡¹

    Then, Mana glares at Reika.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan! Mana won¡¯t forgive you if you do anything terrible to Onii-chan, Ruri-oneechan or Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Mana.

    Sorry

    ¡¸ If you want to do something wrong then do it with Yukino-san! Messing up that person is okay! ¡¹

    What do you mean by that?

    I knew it. I think that not bringing Mana is a good choice.

    Anyway, her hostility towards Yukino is too intense.

    ¡¸ C-Certainly! ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s response is also incoherent.

    We sit on the back seat.

    ¡¶ LALALALALA ¡·

    Edie comes over while singing a song.

    Shit

    I forgot about Edie.

    ¡¸ Wafun? ¡¹

    Edie stops, looking at the tense situation.

    T-This is bad.

    If Mana incites Edie here,

    It¡¯ll become a serious battle with Reika.

    Then.

    Edie speaks something while she smiles.

    Then, Ruriko answered in English.

    Edie nods then said something again.

    Then, she comes to our van.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, what did you say? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Edie-san asks if we¡¯re going somewhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I answered, ¡°to the sea¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why sea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just a spur of the moment ¡¹

    Hey, Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Then, Edie-san said that she hadn¡¯t seen Japan¡¯s sea yet, so she¡¯s coming too ¡¹

    Huh

    Then, Edie takes a seat on the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t say anything Mana ¡¹

    I ready myself.

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it, I think it¡¯s better to have Edie with us too ¡¹

    Mana seems to have felt that Edie works as a restraint to the mad Reika.

    ¡¸ Okay, take care ¡¹

    Then, she speaks in English.

    ¡¸ Mana-san asked Edie-san to protect Onii-sama and us ¡¹

    Edie nods, then she waved to Mana and Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, everyone¡¯s in ¡¹

    I tell Reika.

    ¡¸ Eh, ah, ha, uuuuuuuuuh ¡¹

    She¡¯s behaving suspiciously.

    ¡¸ Get yourself together, Reika! ¡¹

    I said, Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, then we¡¯re leaving ¡¹

    She gets in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Mana, Nagisa, Mao-chan ¡¹

    I talk to the three from the car window.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Take care of the rest ¡¹

    Nagisa who knows the outline of this kidnapping operation tells me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan take care ¡¹

    Mana looks worried, I responded with a smile.

    ¡¸ Papa, souvenirs please! ¡¹

    Mao-chan is smiling.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The white van drives away.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, stay low ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Outside the entrance is Kouzuki security service¡¯ surveillance.

    They all know Ruriko¡¯s face.

    If the daughter of Kouzuki house is riding a car then, of course, they will follow it.

    ¡¸ Is this good enough? ¡¹

    Ruriko lowers her head and hides behind the shadow of the seat then I cover her with a blanket.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you know how to open the front gate, right? ¡¹

    I asked, Reika;

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, M-Margo-san taught me E-Earlier ¡¹

    She¡¯s still stuttering.

    Reika¡¯s in a state of agitation.

    ¡¸ Calm down, show your face clearly to the people from Kouzuki security service If they know that Reika¡¯s driving then they¡¯ll feel at ease ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The white van stops before the iron gate.

    Reika operates the equipment as taught.

    The iron door opens.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    There¡¯s less than usual Kouzuki security service and police cars watching in front of the mansion.

    Each of them has only one sedan car parked from each side.

    Oh, I see.

    They followed Margo-san¡¯s car which has Misuzu, then Katsuko-nee¡¯s car heading to the school.

    Now, there¡¯s only this much left here.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, salute them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha! ¡¹

    Reika faces the cars of Kouzuki security service and salutes.

    The people over there salute in return.

    The police are looking at the situation.

    In short, they think that this car is related to Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-Where should we go? ¡¹

    Reika asks me.

    If we go right, it¡¯s the school.

    Reika¡¯s fleeing from the mansion;

    Therefore, she shouldn¡¯t be going to the route to the school where Minaho-neesan and everyone else is.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go left. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes yes, yes! ¡¹

    Reika turns the van left and steps on the accelerator.

    Buooooo!

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, it¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing scary ¡¹

    Reika crawls out of the blanket and speaks to Agnes in my arms.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you ¡¹

    Yes, Onii-sama?

    Ruriko¡¯s calm smile confuses me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange/ ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s sudden abnormality

    She took out Yukino who¡¯s confined then asked us to get inside the car.

    In spite of that.

    As soon as the car starts off, I give Reika instructions.

    ¡¸ There must be a reason for this, is there not/ ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, Ruriko won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll just follow Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯ve understood most of it from Edie-san¡¯s actions ¡¹

    Huh?!

    ¡¸ If Fujimiya-san really rebels against us then her mind should be more ferocious. Edie-san who can feel Qi, shouldn¡¯t be smiling like that ¡¹

    Ah, she quickly found out about the farce.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan was also not scared of Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    True

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Reika who¡¯s holding the steering wheel lowers her head.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama will notice it immediately I think ¡¹

    Ruriko, this was a play to make Minaho-neesan notice.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s fine. If she thinks that Rei-chan really betrayed us, we don¡¯t know what Minaho-neesan would do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan will use all her resources on the underground to find this car.

    She would use any kind of means definitely.

    ¡¸ Rather than that, we want it to put in a state where it¡¯s unknown how far is the play and how far is the truth. We want Minaho-neesan to be troubled for a while ¡¹

    If there¡¯s the possibility it¡¯s all a play then Minaho-neesan would avoid talking to the people from the underground society.

    ¡¸ Besides, as long as we have Yukino, Minaho-neesan can¡¯t calm down ¡¹

    All of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters must be raped before his eyes.

    That is the climax of Minaho-neesan¡¯s planned revenge.

    Especially Yukino, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s most beloved daughter.

    Without Yukino there, the revenge cannot start.

    ¡¸ But, for what purpose is this? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Well you see, I actually don¡¯t know. This is all Margo-san¡¯s plan, the content of the plan is to let Minaho-neesan¡¯s head with tracking us till the evening ¡¹

    ¡¸ Till the evening? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ll be back by night ¡¹

    The schedule of the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸ I understand, then if it¡¯s in the plan then why do something so troublesome as this? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan told me that if we don¡¯t dispose of him by the end of today, his heart will break. Doing revenge on a disabled man won¡¯t ease up her mind, so it¡¯s meaningless to do the revenge after that ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ head.

    It¡¯s better not to speak the name Shirasaka Sousuke in front of Agnes.

    Agnes looks up at my face.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Desuno? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. The time limit is this evening. I told them to wait till evening ¡¹

    I want to open up Agnes¡¯ heart.

    Ah.

    I realized one thing.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes. It¡¯s okay. Are you feeling cold? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No Papa¡¯s with me, so it¡¯s warm ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan actually wants to have Agnes raped horribly in front of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    A disastrous rape that would make Agnes cry.

    Because she was raped by Shirasaka Sousuke at the same age as Agnes now,

    But, the suffering of raping Mana,

    I know that I don¡¯t want to do such assault.

    Minaho-neesan gave me time to open up Agnes¡¯ heart for me. She¡¯ll wait.

    Nee-san holds down her heart.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Nee-san¡¯s been secluding herself in the school since last night ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t want me to see touching Agnes gently

    Therefore she left the mansion.

    Instead, she got close to Shirasaka Sousuke, decided to burn up the flames of hatred for today¡¯s revenge.

    Worried about Minaho-neesan, Kyouko-san accompanied her last night.

    Margo-san also made this kidnapping play.

    No, I don¡¯t know the whole picture of this plan of Margo-san¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I see if Minaho-neesan¡¯s observing is like usual, then this plan isn¡¯t possible ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s mind is tilting towards revenge.

    With the reason ¡°I don¡¯t want to see too much,¡± her observation with my interaction with Agnes has grown dull.

    Margo-san executed the plan.

    ¡¸ Either way, I think that it was great to make Rei-chan the mastermind. Minaho-neesan can¡¯t understand the guiding principle of Rei-chan¡¯s actions now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I myself don¡¯t understand it either ¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s fine. It has become an excellent measure ¡¹

    Why did Reika do this? Reika herself doesn¡¯t know it so Minaho-neesan will desperately think of it.

    That¡¯ll become a linchpin for Minaho-neesan who has only revenge in her mind.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if it¡¯s not Rei-chan, the plan won¡¯t come into existence. As expected of Margo-san, she made a good selection ¡¹

    I honestly think it¡¯s beautiful.

    ¡¸ Was I useful? ¡¹

    Reika looks through the rear-mirror and asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you are! Rei-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s happy.

    ¡¸ But, if that¡¯s so, Onii-sama¡¯s selection is terrific too ¡¹

    Huh, Reika?

    ¡¸ Other than Shirasaka Yukino-san and Onii-chama took as a hostage, Agnes-chan whose Kuromori-sama has shown her most interest into, Ruriko-sama who¡¯s from Kouzuki house, and even taking Miss Edie! Kuormori-sama will undoubtedly be confused with this combination. ¡¹

    L-Let¡¯s reorganize our thoughts.

    First, Agnes.

    Agnes is out of the mansion so Minaho-neesan will definitely make assumptions.

    She¡¯s never been outside before.

    Next, Ruriko, taking out the daughter of Kouzuki hose means that Minaho-neesan can¡¯t make rash moves.

    If it goes badly and Ruriko got hurt, it would incur Jii-chan¡¯s anger.

    Then, Edie.

    Usually, I won¡¯t ever take her.

    She¡¯s like a bomb. We don¡¯t know what she would do.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m also impressed, Onii-sama¡¯s such a courageous person! ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me with a smile.

    Yeah, true, the participants here are quite dangerous.

    In addition to this, Reika who¡¯s mental state is eccentric is here.

    Then, on the back, that girl, fainted.

    Reika, Agnes, Ruriko, Edie.

    And, Yukino.

    Can I really take control of this?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t say that I shiver from being overwhelmed.

    ¡¸ B-By the way, Onii-chama ¡¹

    Reika asks from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Where should we drive this car? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Did Margo-san give some instructions? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t read the instructions.

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s nothing in particular. I was told to follow Onii-chama ¡¹

    Then

    ¡¸ For now, the sea ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The sea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, there¡¯s this girl who got excited when she thought we are going to the sea ¡¹

    I said while looking at the smiling Edie.

    If we don¡¯t go to the sea, we don¡¯t know what she will do.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s better to go to a sandy beach instead of a harbor ¡¹

    Reika turns the steering wheel.

    1. Urusai

    2. Noree

    3. Kyoka

 Chapter 445. KOYANAGI

    Chapter 445. KOYANAGI

    The van we¡¯re riding drives through the sunny May city.

    Agnes clings to me, looking out the window timidly.

    Everything is a first-time sight for her.

    On the other hand, Edie¡¯s looking out of the window in a cheerful mood.

    If she were a dog, her tail would be swaying left to right in a good mood.

    ¡¸ Even though she came to Japan, she wasn¡¯t here to sightsee at all so seeing the city like this is fascinating she said ¡¹

    Ruriko translates what Edie said.

    Miss Cordelia didn¡¯t take Edie to Japan to have a tour.

    Well, Miss Cordelia¡¯s been tense until the end of the fight in the hotel.

    There was no time for it, I guess?

    In the first place, this battle girl with brown skin, blue eyes and brown hair is very unpredictable unless you watch her over.

    ¡¸ Edie-san seems to be interested in vending machines ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    I see she¡¯s looking at coffee and beer vending machines.

    ¡¸ Huh, don¡¯t the US have drink vending machines too? ¡¹

    I asked in surprise.

    ¡¸ It seems unlikely outdoors. Japan¡¯s the only country that has vending machines all over the road ¡¹

    Reika speaks from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if there¡¯s an automatic vending machine outdoors, it¡¯ll be broken and have their money stolen from it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, selling alcohol is very strict in America. Selling alcohol in outdoor vending machines like that is impossible¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. In the US, you¡¯re arrested for just holding a bottle of liquor exposed outside. You must at least put it in a paper bag so it won¡¯t be seen ¡¹

    Reika speaks.

    ¡¸ Before, there were a couple of men and women taking out a small bottle of wine and drank it on the spot in a beach but, that¡¯s not allowed in the US ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know a lot, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I smile at the eyes looking at the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s things I¡¯ve learned from training with Kouzuki security service. We are sometimes sent abroad to guard various VIPs. Learning the difference in laws and culture on a country-by-country basis is trained strictly to us ¡¹

    Oh.

    Now that she¡¯s driving the car, Reika¡¯s gotten a bit more stable.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We must avoid getting into trouble due to the difference in customs of the country ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Having Ruriko, the daughter of Kouzuki house in the car;

    Reika¡¯s senses are leaning towards being the guard.

    Dressed in her usual cross-dress, holding the steering wheel of the car.

    She¡¯s in a situation close to her usual work.

    Ruriko was a good choice.

    If it were Mana, she¡¯d firmly stimulate the Rei-chan.

    The adult act of driving and her butting to retreat her to the toddler Reika, her mind¡¯s balance would be even rougher.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s holidays but, the road¡¯s less crowded than I thought. ¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸ Would the ocean be crowded too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s different when there¡¯s an aquarium or tourist facilities; I think that sandy beaches are less famous ¡¹

    She answers my question calmly

    For the time being, it¡¯s going well

    ¡¸ Hm, hmmmmmm?! ¡¹

    I hear a strange voice from the back of the van.

    Haa.

    Is she awake?

    ¡¸ What the hell is this? ¡¹

    Yukino shouts as she looks up the ceiling of the van.

    Agnes clings to me scared.

    ¡¸ Shut up Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell is this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As I said, shut up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where is this?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t talk! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where do you intend to take me?!! ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me angrily.

    ¡¸ The sea ¡¹

    Ruriko replied

    ¡¸ S-Sea?! ¡¹

    Yukino opened her eyes wide?

    ¡¸ Why the sea? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Edie-san said she wants to see the sea ¡¹

    Ruriko said smoothly

    Then, Edie turns to Yukino.

    She speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸ Err, she said You¡¯re noisy, if you make too much noise then I¡¯ll break your neck bones ¡¹

    Ruriko translates. Yukino got startled.

    She also knows Edie¡¯s power from the fight at the hotel.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯re going to the beach. Yukino¡¯s coming too. Or rather, you can¡¯t get off the car now ¡¹

    I look at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Even if you get off this car you have nowhere to go right? ¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t go back to her home.

    If she returns to old-man-Ichikawa¡¯s house, she¡¯ll be sent to a mental hospital.

    ¡¸ I-I do, I have a place to go! ¡¹

    Yukino brags.

    ¡¸ However, I don¡¯t have the money. I have almost no money left form what I borrowed from grandmother¡¯s wallet ¡¹

    Borrowed? You stole a thousand yen note.

    ¡¸ Lend me money! ¡¹

    Yukino speaks like it¡¯s obvious.

    ¡¸ If I do, what would you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For the time being, I will eat. I haven¡¯t eaten anything since last night ¡¹

    Ah, it¡¯s just water and the Umaibo.

    But, her personality really can¡¯t think of anything happening now.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll give you only 3k yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lot of money already. I bought Ruriko for that price ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama is right. I was bought for three thousand yen ¡¹

    I bought Ruriko from Jii-chan for 3000 yen.

    ¡¸ Nono, anyway, here¡¯s 3k. I don¡¯t need you though ¡¹

    I take out my wallet and pull out a three 1000 yen bills.

    I have the money Minaho-neesan gave us before going to the hotel.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen later.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    I throw the bills to Yukino.

    Yukino hurriedly collects the three 1000 yen bills.

    ¡¸ Then, stop around here, I want to eat something ¡¹

    Really, just how stupid her character is?

    Despite all this, she still doesn¡¯t recognize her situation at all.

    She just follows her momentary desires.

    ¡¸ You sure about that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s a celebrity right now, you know? There¡¯s not a lot of people in Japan who don¡¯t know you ¡¹

    Yukino gasps.

    ¡¸ You were in the variety shows during the Golden Week, yesterday Yukino¡¯s a prominent feature there too ¡¹

    The television broadcasted Yukino returning to Ichikawa-san, then her words ¡°raped¡± and ¡°do you intend to rape me too?¡± left a mystery.

    Afterward, Minaho-neesan leaked all of Yukino¡¯s rape videos to the internet.

    The people no longer sympathize Yukino.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all your fault! I¡¯ll never forgive you! ¡¹

    Are her thoughts still looping?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t but, it¡¯s impossible for you to walk around outside you know? ¡¹

    She came to the mansion wearing sunglasses and a mask but;

    If she eats outside, she has to remove the mask.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu! ¡¹

    No, even if you groan, Yukino.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Margo-san prepared a disguise-set just in case, but; ¡¹

    Reika speaks from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Huh, is there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there should be three paper bags behind the seat. She mentioned wearing whichever of the three is preferred ¡¹

    Is that included in the instructions Margo-san has written?

    ¡¸ Hah, this? ¡¹

    Yukino quickly discovers the bags.

    There¡¯s ¡°Tom,¡± ¡°Jerry,¡± and ¡°Kon,¡± written on the paper bags.

    Yukino peeks into the bags,

    She leaks a big sigh.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take ¡°Tom¡± ¡¹

    Then

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to change so don¡¯t look over here! Don¡¯t peek! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko opens up the boiler suit she¡¯s wearing.

    Her cute breasts covered with a black micro bikini appears.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san seems not to like it, so please look at my skin for a while. ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles

    Next, to her, Edie compares with her breasts.

    She lowers the zipper of the boiler suit then opens up her chest.

    The sports bra stands out on her brown skin.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie smile at Ruriko.

    Then, she said something.

    ¡¸ What did she say ¡¹

    ¡¸ She mentioned, ¡°Ruriko¡¯s a good match¡± ¡¹

    Then, the brown American girl speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ This is the only one I surpass Michi ¡¹

    If Michi heard that you¡¯re half-dead, Edie,

    ¡¸ Does anyone have a mirror? ¡¹

    Yukino said from behind.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re done changing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Well, for now, ¡¹

    I turned to Yukino

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that face? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I have no choice! These clothes are still human clothing, but the others are different ¡¹

    Yukino is wearing a navy blue security guard uniform

    But, for some reason, the outfit, sleeves, and even the pants are just seven-length long. Therefore, her arms and knees are exposed.

    Also, she¡¯s wearing an afro wig for some reason.

    It¡¯s a huge afro hair that¡¯s like a bird¡¯s nest.

    Then, she¡¯s wearing the sunglasses she had last night.

    Hmm.

    A funny sized security guard uniform + huge afro + sunglasses.

    It¡¯s like comedian contestant no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s fine, nobody would think me as Shirasaka Yukino. ¡¹

    Yukino says as she looks at herself in the rear mirror.

    True, you¡¯re undoubtedly right.

    But this enigmatic positive thinking ability makes me jealous.

    ¡¸ By the way, what¡¯s inside the other bags? ¡¹

    I asked;

    ¡¸ That, ¡°Jerry¡± is just a rat¡¯s costume. Are they idiots? It¡¯s not a comedy program so there¡¯s no way I¡¯d dress like that! ¡¹

    No, your current look is just the same. Yukino.

    ¡¸ Kon is just four packs of canned corn. What kind of joke is this? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know either.

    ¡¸ Margo-san didn¡¯t come up anything other than Tom and Con ¡¹

    Reika speaks from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ By the way, why does this not have any shoes?! ¡¹

    Yukino speaks in ill-humor.

    ¡¸ Oh right. I have to buy Agnes¡¯ shoes. ¡¹

    I look at Agnes in my arms.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I was curious about her a while ago but, who¡¯s that? A foreigner? ¡¹

    Oh, this is Yukino¡¯s first meeting with Agnes.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my daughter! ¡¹

    Agnes stares at me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You¡¯re still in first-year high school! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I made her my daughter ¡¹

    Agnes smiles at me.

    ¡¸ P-Papaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes? ¡¹

    Her small hand holds my arm rightly.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯re going to buy shoes before going to the sea ¡¹

    I tell Reika.

    ¡¸ Can we go to a shopping center somewhere? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s not go to crowds ¡¹

    I think it¡¯s still impossible for Agnes.

    ¡¸ We can just buy from an average shoe store. Let¡¯s park if you find one ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Reika found a clothes store for workers and artisans instead of a shoe store.

    There are no customers since it¡¯s holiday.

    ¡¸ This is the only shop we can find on national highways with few people. ¡¹

    Reika bows her head.

    ¡¸ We have no choice, let¡¯s check it for now ¡¹

    Even this kind of shop should have shoes Agnes can wear.

    We¡¯re not buying stylish shoes for now.

    Reika parks the car at the work clothes store parking lot.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We get off the car.

    Hm?

    ¡¸ Yukino, you won¡¯t escape? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Yukino said while stretching herself.

    ¡¸ No look ¡¹

    ¡¸ You were right earlier. I have no place to go ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why you¡¯re staying with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For now. For now ¡¹

    Yukino tells me

    ¡¸ I have no choice! I don¡¯t know what I should do ahead of this! ¡¹

    I leak a sigh.

    ¡¸ Ichikawa Ojii-sama seems to be hanging up a lot of calls from gravure magazines on whether I want to be exhibiting my naked body. If I wish to be an AV actress, or if I want to appear in strip clubs ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re just 16, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Looking at my videos you leaked, some people misunderstood that I¡¯m over 18 years old already ¡¹

    Oh.

    Some guys just ended up with the videos and never checked with her information.

    ¡¸ Ichikawa-ojiisama is from an advertising company, so he has contacts in the entertainment industry. They want to dramatize what happened, and they want me to cast as the person herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll faithfully reproduce the rape scenes. Ah, it¡¯s not a TV drama. V Cinema is said to have the project proposal passed already. They¡¯re making a fool of me ¡¹

    Yukino snorts her nose.

    ¡¸ Other than that, they asked me to speak to in television; ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s hold a press conference, and answer clearly who did what to you in front of a camera. That¡¯s the interest of the public¡± Since it¡¯s from a variety show of Moritsugu-ojiisama¡¯s TV station, they¡¯re laughing ¡¹

    A lot happened.

    Shirasaka house¡¯s television station overthrown Shirasaka Moritsugu, and they¡¯re going around calling Shirasaka house.

    Up until now, there¡¯s only one company that defended Shirasaka Sousuke.

    They have no choice but to beat them up to show an image that they¡¯ve outgrown Shirasaka house¡¯s domination.

    The source of the problem, Shirasaka Sousuke is still missing.

    Therefore, they gathered their attention to Yukino where they know where she stays.

    ¡¸ After that, a major production of comedian enthusiasts offered me to debut as a lewd high school girl on a variety show and talk nothing but sex. I don¡¯t get it, but they mentioned that I have a talent for comedy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think they¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s making fun of me ¡¹

    No, if you say that now;

    You can¡¯t convince anyone, Yukino

    ¡¸ Those calls keep on coming that Ichikawa-ojiisama has gotten crazy ¡¹

    Old man Ichikawa tried to push Yukino to a mental hospital

    To think that they were cornered enough that they can¡¯t protect their family honor.

    ¡¸ Well, fine, anyway, for now, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Yukio who said that then she heads to the store while wearing ¡°W.C.¡± slippers she stole from Ichikawa house.

    ¡¸ Should we go too? ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an unusual shop. It smells like rubber ¡¹

    Ruriko said

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s because it¡¯s a clothing store for workers, like carpenters or something. Look, there¡¯s plenty of tools on that wall over there, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks inside the shop interestingly.

    ¡¸ Well, Ruriko won¡¯t enter this kind of store ¡¹

    Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter won¡¯t go to this kind of shop.

    ¡¸ In the first place, I¡¯ve never gone to buy clothes or shoes at stores ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mostly look at the catalog, then the department¡¯s out-of-store sales department bring it ¡¹

    Hmm

    I don¡¯t exactly know what the out-of-store sales department is.

    Anyway, she¡¯s shopping with a different rule from ordinary people.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-sama, this way please ¡¹

    Ruriko calls me

    Looking at her,

    Fortunately, there are little children¡¯s sandals in the store.

    It¡¯s not a worker¡¯s clothes shop entirely.

    That said, there are only cheap vinyl sandals and four kinds of anime printed beach sandals

    Perhaps, a father who buys work clothes might buy a souvenir for their child.

    But.

    ¡¸ No good, it¡¯s too childish, or instead, it¡¯s too small for Agnes ¡¹

    Though I¡¯m carrying her in my arms, Agnes is already 12.

    This sandal is too small.

    ¡¸ Then, those are adult shoes and sandals ¡¹

    I face the direction Ruriko told me.

    Oh, there¡¯s not just safety shoes, there are also standard exercise shoes.

    All of them have a design one step behind than a regular sneaker.

    My designated sports shoes in middle school were like this.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s better to choose sandals instead of shoes ¡¹

    Reika said

    ¡¸ She never wore shoes, and since she¡¯s a half-foreign, so the shape of her shoes is different from the Japanese. I think that a proper shoe fitter must do her first shoes ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s her first shoes ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ In the west, the first shoes of a child is essential ¡¹

    I see. Agnes doesn¡¯t have an event like that at all.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with sandals ¡¹

    But, work-related sandals are all dull.

    Well, I¡¯ve got no choice.

    ¡¸ Agnes, which do you like ¡¹

    I ask Agnes in my arms.

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, you can decide it. It¡¯s your sandal after all ¡¹

    I smile at her.

    ¡¸ From now on, Agnes will choose anything by herself ¡¹

    Agnes looks confused

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not right, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t speak in that manner, make it easier for Agnes to understand ¡¹

    Ruriko picks out sandals from the women¡¯s shelf.

    Then, she returns the ones that aren¡¯t good.

    The remaining candidates are four sandals.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san, which do you like among these sandals? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Which of these sandals do you like to wear? ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ That, pink, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, this one ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    If I say choose, she¡¯s forced.

    That¡¯s why Ruriko asked Agnes ¡°Which do you like?¡± and ¡°which do you want to wear.¡±

    I still have ways to go.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll buy this, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko picks up the pink sandal instead of me who carry Agnes.

    Yeah, though this is a work use, it may be cute if Agnes wears it

    Then.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    She¡¯s holding a yellow basket from the shop, filled with Japanese style design towels, and T-shirts with ¡°õŽ¤ÎœöµÇ¤ê¡±1 printed on it

    Edie comes close.

    Her eyes are glittering.

    ¡¸ You want that? ¡¹

    Edie nods.

    Shit, there¡¯s a lot of goods in this shop that flicked this American girl¡¯s heartstrings.

    ¡¸ No, look ¡¹

    I expect that all of this would cost more than 10k yen.

    It¡¯s not an amount I can¡¯t pay with my money, but;

    While I was hesitating;

    ¡¶ £Í£É£Ã£È£É, £Í£Á£Î£Á, £Ë£Á£Ô£Õ£Ë£Ï, £Í£Å£Ç£Õ£Í£É£¡ ¡·

    Edie points to each towel then names the women that aren¡¯t here.

    ¡¸ You want to give them souvenirs? ¡¹

    Ruriko translates what I said.

    Edie nods.

    If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t have a choice.

    ¡¸ Then, just the towels. No T-shirts. These are for men ¡¹

    Edie sighs but she agreed.

    ¡¸ Also, pick one for Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia¡¯s group ¡¹

    Edie shows a reluctant face.

    ¡¸ Or rather, if you forget them, you¡¯re going to get punished ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s body trembled.

    She goes to pick more.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pick for Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You choose for Agnes and Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or rather, let¡¯s buy mine too ¡¹

    Instead of souvenirs, it¡¯s better to buy for everyone.

    We go to the towel corner.

    Ah, is this okay?

    Then.

    Edie comes running again.

    Lightly, excitedly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-san mentioned that she found Ninja shoes, so she wants to buy it ¡¹

    Ninja shoes?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s leather soled sandals ¡¹

    Reika said.

    Oh, right, it definitely looks like ninja shoes.

    ¡¸ I almost wondered what to do if it¡¯s work tabi ¡¹

    Reika felt relieved.

    Well, leather-soled sandals are okay

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯ll buy that ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s happy

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, may I talk? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ I want to wear the same shoes as Edie-san ¡¹

    Oh, I guess that¡¯s also an excellent way to deepen friendship with Edie.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll buy one for me too. Rei-chan too ¡¹

    It¡¯s not that expensive.

    I will buy not just Agnes¡¯ sandals but also everyone¡¯s goods.

    It¡¯s much better.

    ¡¸ Hey, give me 18k yen ¡¹

    Yukino suddenly comes

    ¡¸ This shop only has that shoes I can put on ¡¹

    You

    ¡¸ Earlier, I gave you 3k yen. Use that to buy your shoes ¡¹

    I reject with all my soul

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t walk with decent shoes with that! ¡¹

    Say that when you wear a decent dress.

    1. Koi waterfall climb / https://pixta.jp/illustration/6749431

 Chapter 446. I like the sea

    Chapter 446. I like the sea

    ¡¸ Amazing, desuno!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    Yeah, right now, the vast sea spreads before our eyes.

    We stopped the car on an unpopular sandy beach then we walked on the shore.

    Agnes wears the pink sandals bought a while ago and walked on her own feet.

    Of course, I¡¯m holding Ruriko¡¯s hand.

    She seems genuinely moved from viewing the sea for the first time.

    ¡¶ WAO!!! ¡·

    Edie runs around the beach excitedly.

    She¡¯s also excited by the sea.

    She¡¯s wearing a leather-soled sandal.

    Ruriko and I are also wearing the same sandals.

    It¡¯s a bit strange to have sandals and school uniform as a pair, but;

    Edie and Ruriko are wearing boiler suit, so this leather-soled sandals suit them.

    They rolled up the hem of the suit to their ankle.

    Reika wears her usual leather shoes.

    Well, that¡¯s because her shoes are likely more comfortable to move and fight as a guard.

    ¡¸ Haa, I hate the sea breeze ¡¹

    Then, Yukino comes a bit late.

    In the end, Yukino bought the cheapest sandal for 390 yen.

    A seven-length security guard uniform, a giant afro wig, sunglasses, and sandals.

    No matter how you look at her, she¡¯s from the comedy industry.

    But, Yukino who looks like a joke is so dignified, so it shows the illusion of ¡°This is what it is¡± for some reason.

    Even the old man working from the store earlier sold the sandals to Yukino without saying anything.

    Oh right, he asked if she wants a receipt.

    Then that means that he thinks of her as a comedian or something.

    But still.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, nothing ¡¹

    The security guard uniform surprisingly makes her body line clearer.

    It fits Yukino¡¯s body tightly that her round ass is clearly visible

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko pulls me.

    Ruriko has the chest part of her boiler suit open

    Looking from the side, her black micro bikini¡¯s exposed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go over there ¡¹

    Ruriko pulls Agnes and me.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Reika spreads the leisure sheet which was loaded in the van on the sandy beach.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Agnes, Ruriko and I take a seat.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great that the wind is calm today. If the sea breeze is strong, and sand would fly around, and it¡¯s problematic ¡¹

    Reika stands behind us as she speaks.

    Edie¡¯s the only one running around laughing.

    She took off her leather-soled sandals, and run around the wet beach with her foot.

    ¡¸ Does Agnes want to go to the waves too? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I like it here, desuno. Together with Papa, desuno ¡¹

    Then, she clings to me.

    She¡¯s overwhelmed by seeing the ocean for the first time.

    ¡¸ Hey, how long are you going to stay here? This is boring ¡¹

    Yukino tells me from behind.

    She¡¯s sitting on a concrete block.

    She drinks the pet bottle she bought from a vending machine on the way.

    That¡¯s from the 3000 yen I gave her.

    Even though she bought the cheapest sandals, she doesn¡¯t care about the prices of drinks.

    I don¡¯t get her sense of money.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to a beach ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to me to break my conversation with Yukino.

    ¡¸ It was summer last year when we went to our villa in Hayama ¡¹

    Oh, the Kouzuki house¡¯s villa?

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯ve never entered Japan¡¯s sea. I was only allowed to enjoy the scenery in Hayama. It¡¯s my first time coming to a beach ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Misuzu mentioned it. There¡¯s a private beach on the southern island? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s the only island where we can wear our bathing suits and soak in the sea. There¡¯s a bay there so you can never peek from outside ¡¹

    Yeah. The daughter of Kouzuki house cannot swim in a crowded beach.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, do you like the sea? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ No, actually, this is my first time coming to a beach too. Of course, I¡¯ve never swum in the sea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    Agnes also looks into my face.

    ¡¸ No, but of course I¡¯ve seen the sea from the windows of buses or trains. But, this is my first time coming down to the beach and take it easy ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same as Agnes. ¡¹

    Agnes looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ Papa too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did your school not go to the sea? ¡¹

    Reika asks from behind.

    Oh, Reika also doesn¡¯t know about me.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t. Or rather, we¡¯re not allowed to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have that kind of home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was your house poor? ¡¹

    Reika asks worriedly

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s normal, I think. My father was an average office worker; my mother managed a shop ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, your parents were busy? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks this time.

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, both of them weren¡¯t interested in me. Especially my mother. Therefore, they feel regretful spending money for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸ I never went to play somewhere with my family ever since I was a kid. Therefore, I never went to the sea. I went to a public pool alone before, but; ¡¹

    I look at the horizon.

    Wide.

    Then, waves come one after another from that horizon.

    The waves ripple.

    The scent of the tides;

    Seabirds are flying.

    A beautiful day, blue sea under the blue sky.

    Oh, a yacht floats in the distance.

    This large scene spreads over my sight.

    ¡¸ Oh, so the sea is like this. I¡¯ve seen it on television, but I knew it would be different when I come here. It¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    I speak out my honest thoughts.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s incredible, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes says as she cuddles to me.

    ¡¸ How far does this go? ¡¹

    Hm, Agnes?

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll go very far. It¡¯s connected to a distant foreign country ¡¹

    Ruriko answers Agnes with a smile.

    ¡¸ Foreign? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. America, the place where Edie was raised is beyond this sea ¡¹

    That Edie is playing tag with the waves alone,

    Kicking around, splashing.

    She¡¯s having fun.

    ¡¸ Even I won¡¯t enter the sea around here ¡¹

    Yukino said from behind.

    ¡¸ I usually go to Hawaii on summers and winters. Papa owns a condo in Hawaii. That¡¯s why we spend our time there. I can¡¯t enter Japan¡¯s beach because it¡¯s filthy ¡¹

    Then, she sighed.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go to that condo anymore. Even though I liked it over there, Dammit! ¡¹

    Yukino speaks hatefully

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go to Hawaii again. I will take back that condominium. I will regain everything you took away from me. That¡¯s decided, it will happen, kuh! ¡¹

    I won¡¯t answer that.

    Even if Yukino¡¯s crying under her sunglasses;

    ¡¸ Yeah, looking at the sea, I feel like I¡¯m being sucked in. Above all, it feels melancholic ¡¹

    The waves wash my heart.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not lonely, Onii-sama¡¯s with me ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    She¡¯s holding my hand tightly.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will hold Onii-sama¡¯s hand so Onii-sama won¡¯t fly far away. Agnes, please hold onto Onii-sama too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Ruriko? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I have misunderstood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s always so firm, hugging me tightly, that I misunderstood that Onii-sama¡¯s a strong-hearted person ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s the same as me. No, you were able to live with restrictions beyond me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, that¡¯s wrong. In my case, my parents merely ignored me, don¡¯t Misuzu and Ruriko have it harder? Carrying the Kouzuki house¡¯s name and live under the gaze of people. Mine¡¯s not a big deal ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we received attention, but we¡¯re never ignored. Furthermore, we always received the best hospitality. Above all, Kouzuki-sama loves us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Being far from him makes me understand. Grandfather really loved us ¡¹

    Ruriko called Jii-chan as¡º Grandfather ¡»for the first time since she became my slave on her will.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama never had a family that loved him, am I wrong? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ I did, before. Grandma. But, she¡¯s already dead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay. I have everyone now ¡¹

    This time, I hug Ruriko and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot who love me, and I have a lot I love, it makes me happy I prefer to love than to be loved. I love everyone, everyone¡¯s precious to me ¡¹

    The sea in front of us.

    The thoughts deep in my mind surfaces.

    ¡¸ ¡°I prefer to love than to be loved,¡± what a beautiful speech. Ruriko wants to be like Onii-sama too ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ I adore you. I love Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses me.

    ¡¸ I love all of Onii-sama ¡¹

    She looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ You genuinely push yourself to the limit but, you smile kindly not to let us worry. Ruriko does not want to be loved by Onii-sama only anymore. I also want to love! ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san, I like you too. I want to treasure you as a sister. I think of that from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    Agnes is puzzled.

    ¡¸ Oh, some things won¡¯t take shape unless you say it. I swear. I will protect Agnes-san¡¯s life with Onii-sama. I want to be your Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Please be my little sister. Please. Agnes-san! ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes, do you hate Ruriko? ¡¹

    Agnes shakes her head.

    ¡¸ Do you like her? ¡¹

    She shakes her head nodding.

    ¡¸ Then, say that you do. If you don¡¯t say it, it won¡¯t reach her, by saying it in words, it pleases the other. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ Uhm, Agnes likes you too, desuno ¡¹

    She looked at Ruriko and said.

    ¡¸ Say ¡°I love you¡± ¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸ I love Ruriko-oneechama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Me too, Agnes-san! ¡¹

    Then, Agnes;

    ¡¸ I like Papa too. I love you ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ I like Agnes-chan too. I love you! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts at Edie who¡¯s running around the beach like a puppy

    Edie looks this way, showing confusion.

    ¡¸ Also, I like Rei-chan too! I love you! ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised from Agnes¡¯ sudden remark.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Agnes is a smart girl, so she¡¯s been watching us talk all the time, and she¡¯s able to think for herself. On top of that, she knows that Rei-chan¡¯s a good person ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at Reika.

    ¡¸ I also like Rei-chan. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like Fujimiya-san a lot. I love you! ¡¹

    Reika.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, what do you think of us/ ¡¹

    Reika looks at me, Ruriko, and Agnes.

    ¡¸ I like everyone, isn¡¯t that obvious that I love everyone? ¡¹

    Reika speaks, holding down her emotions.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    But?

    What do you mean by that Reika?

    ¡¸ Wait a second!!! ¡¹

    Then, the afro security guard interferes!

    ¡¸ You might be happy with that, but you see!! ¡¹

    What, Yukino?

    ¡¸ What about me?! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Do you like me? Love? Be clear about that! ¡¹

    W-W-W-W-What?

    ¡¸ Get yourself together and be honest with me. I don¡¯t know what should I do in the future at all!!!! ¡¹

    No, I;

    I don¡¯t know what to tell you at all

    Looking at Agnes, she¡¯s terrified.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Shirasaka Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸ WHAT?!!! ¡¹

    Yukino glares back.

    ¡¸ What about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think of Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Yukino stares at me.

    ¡¸ I hate him! I hate him so much! ¡¹

    Ah, yeah.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious that I hate that man! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, don¡¯t you think that Onii-sama won¡¯t like you? ¡¹

    Ruriko said, Yukino;

    ¡¸ Huh?! Why?!! ¡¹

    Huh?!

    ¡¸ This man loves me. He likes me helplessly that he raped me! Even now he¡¯s planning to rape me when he has the opportunity! Isn¡¯t that right?! Say it! ¡¹

    Err.

    I don¡¯t know what this afro guard is talking.

    ¡¸ Of course, I won¡¯t ever like you! That¡¯s absolute, if you like me then do something and help me! Seriously, you¡¯re so insensitive, or rather, you¡¯re an idiot. You idiot! You made me say this far! ¡¹

    What, what, what?!

    ¡¸ I hate you so much, but you said that you like me so do your duty and help me! Now that I¡¯ve said this far, even your idiot brain would understand! You idiot!!! ¡¹

    Oh, what should I do with her?

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, are you the people who own that car parked over there/! ¡¹

    An old man comes from the above the beach.

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    Reika responds in her adult mode.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s troublesome. This is a private property ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, we¡¯ll move right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    The old man comes close to us very normally.

    At that moment.

    ¡¶ £È£Á£Á£Á£Á£Á£Á£Á£Á£Á£Ò£Ù£Å£Å£Å£Å£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie sprints then jump into the old man!!

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­KICK£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    She dropped a kick on the old man¡¯s throat!!

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie?! ¡¹

    Edie shouts to the surprised me.

    ¡¸ She said, ¡°we¡¯re surrounded¡± ¡¹

    Ruriko translates.

    Realizing that, Reika holds to her cane.

    Then, ten men appear from the surroundings.

    ¡¸ You hold onto Ruriko-sama and Agnes-san!!! ¡¹

    Reika said; I hug the two.

    We got careless.

    We loosened our guard due to Cesario Viola¡¯s death.

    I don¡¯t have my beat up stick.

    ¡¶ AIYAAAA!!! ¡·

    Edie jumps into the enemy side.

    ¡¸ Hey, be careful of the foreigner! She¡¯s using strange skills! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure thing! Aniki! ¡¹

    Then, at the moment he answered, Edie¡¯s roundhouse kick did the man¡¯s head.

    Turning around, two more people are taken down.

    ¡¸ What the hell is with her?! She¡¯s absurdly strong! ¡¹

    The men take distance from Edie.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay. That¡¯s enough ¡¹

    A man appears from behind.

    Bald head, sunglasses, and a mustached giant.

    That man is holding a machine gun at hand.

    ¡¸ If you piss me off, who knows what happens. You might all be full of holes ¡¹

    The man strolls while pointing his muzzle towards us

    ¡¸ Which group are you from? ¡¹

    Reika asks holding out her cane.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way I would answer that, right? ¡¹

    The men laughed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who¡¯s asking here, Nee-chan ¡¹

    The giant looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Kouzuki Ruriko-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no mistake, Aniki. It¡¯s the same girl I saw from the photo! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems like that. It¡¯s been a while since I got a hit ¡¹

    The giant, holding the machine gun smiles.

    ¡¸ You really saved this man a lot of trouble by coming here, lass ¡¹

    Ruriko trembles.

    I hold her body tightly

    Agnes is also clinging to me tightly

    ¡¸ Hey! Come here already! ¡¹

    At the moment the giant man shouts to intimidate, Edie starts moving right away.

    ¡¶ RYAAAA£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    She takes down three men one after another.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell!!! ¡¹

    At the moment the giant tries to point the muzzle to Edie;

    ¡¸ Toryaaaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    The cane swordswoman rushes at the enemy.

    ¡¸ B-Bitc©` ¡¹

    Before the giant could turn the machine gun to Reika in panic;

    The cane strikes down the machine gun!

    ¡¸ Teiya!! ¡¹

    The battle cane hits the dropped machine gun!

    Bagi!!

    The machine gun broke down to two from the center.

    ¡¸ You bastard!! ¡¹

    The man tries to pull a handgun out of his waist, but;

    ¡¸ Haaaa! ¡¹

    A flash!!

    Reika mowed down the body of the giant!!

    Go!!

    A dull sound comes from bones breaking.

    ¡¸ S-Shit! Let¡¯s escape!! ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Edie took down another two.

    The remaining men try to escape.

    Then

    ¡º Too bad. Give it up!! ¡»

    The megaphone amplifies a woman¡¯s voice

    Looking at the other side of the sandy beach;

    A group in the black suit appears.

    Oh, I know these people.

    It¡¯s Kouzuki security service.

    ¡º Apprehend them all. Transport the man Fujimiya-san took down to the hospital. His shoulder blade should have fractured bones ¡»

    Seki-san holding a megaphone appears from behind.

    She left the business to the men and went to us.

    ¡¸ Is everyone okay? Did no one get hurt? ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, are you okay?! You made a bit too many blunders! ¡¹

    Seki-san speaks to her colleague.

    ¡¸ That guy brought a machine gun as a threat. They can¡¯t afford to hurt Ruriko-sama so it should have the safety locked, right? ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why miss Edie resumed her attack right away. Didn¡¯t you have to stop him first? He panicked and tried to break the safety lock If a stray bullet his another person, it would be troublesome ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Reika bows her head.

    ¡¸ Well, nothing can be done about it now. You too ¡¹

    Seki-san bumps Edie¡¯s head.

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ As soon as we confirmed that they made contact with you, we were supposed to start moving. And yet, this girl suddenly jumps in and kick them off ¡¹

    Oh, Edie made the first move, right.

    ¡¸ Then, we missed our timing to come out, geez! ¡¹

    Kouzuki security service has been following us from the start.

    ¡¸ My, you¡¯re not going to ask anything? ¡¹

    Seki-san tells me, smiling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Margo-san, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I answered.

    Seki-san and Margo-san should have a line to exchange information.

    Surely, Margo-san had told her in advance that we¡¯re heading out of the mansion.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Margo-san sent off Misuzu and Michi, so she can¡¯t guard us.

    She asked Seki-san to take the post.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-san also contacted me. She mentioned that Ruriko¡¯s in the group. If it¡¯s just you alone, then I can guard privately, but as soon as Ruriko came, it¡¯s been a regular work of Kouzuki security service. ¡¹

    I look at the captured men.

    ¡¸ Those guys were eying for Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, that¡¯s why I came with these people ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with these guys? Which group are they from? ¡¹

    Cesario Viola¡¯s group should¡¯ve been crushed already.

    Shirasaka house should have everything resolved already.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t talk the details here. I rented a room at the hotel on that coast. Let¡¯s move there. It¡¯ll be noon already ¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Seki-san ¡¹

    I show Agnes in my arms.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Agnes. Agnes, she¡¯s Seki-san ¡¹

    Seki-san.

    ¡¸ Hello, Agnes-san! ¡¹

    She smiled at Agnes kindly.

 Chapter 447. Shounan hotelâ€™s ocean view

    Chapter 447. Shounan hotel¡¯s ocean view

    After the commotion on the beach, our van drove to the hotel on the coast guarded with four cars from Kouzuki security service.

    Of course, one of them is Seki-san¡¯s prided American car.

    The hotel on the coast isn¡¯t a general tourist hotel but instead, a first class hotel for incognito celebrities who come in for a night¡¯s sleep.

    The interior¡¯s luxurious but it¡¯s more like a super luxury apartment than a hotel.

    The parking lot only has foreign cars. Looking over the parking lot for visitors; there are only commercial vehicles like our van.

    We didn¡¯t go through the reception desk, entered the elevator through a free pass of being well known.

    It¡¯s all set up by Kouzuki security service.

    Then, Seki-san guides us to the upper floor room.

    ¡¸ What do you think? It¡¯s a suite room. The scenery here¡¯s the best, right? ¡¹

    I see. The ocean view from this room is lovely.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Team one will be an immediate guard. Team two is spare. Team three, go perimeter check, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The men dashed from Seki-san¡¯s command.

    She seems to be acting as the field in charge of Kouzuki security service.

    She¡¯s settled down overall, and her presence comes out.

    ¡¸ Come, everyone, let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    We enter the room, and Seki-san closes the door.

    Inside the suite room are Seki-san, Ruriko, Agnes, Edie, Reika, Yukino, and I.

    ¡¸ This room has a full veranda. You can do an outdoor party here too. During summer, you can view fireworks festival beyond the coast, the guests watch fireworks while they party every year, they said ¡¹

    Yeah, this room¡¯s on the top room of the hotel, and it seems the only room in this floor.

    This space that spreads like a basketball field also has its own dedicated veranda.

    Edie immediately opens the glass door and goes out.

    Yeah, it really smells like the salty wind.

    Then, Edie begins her physical exercise. Or rather, if she has the time, she¡¯ll move her body.

    As expected of a warrior lady who learned techniques from an assassination cult

    ¡¸ Well, take your seat, you¡¯re okay with room service for lunch? Ah, Kouzuki security service will pay so you can pick whatever you like ¡¹

    Seki-san hands the menu to us who took a seat.

    ¡¸ Really? I can eat whatever I want? ¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s wearing the afro wig, sitting on the sofa looks at the menu suddenly.

    ¡¸ Ah, I want meat. Meat! ¡¹

    Yukino only ate Umaibo since last night.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s share isn¡¯t included in the expenses. If you want to eat something, then pay for it yourself, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, what do you mean by that?! ¡¹

    Yukino snapped from what Seki-san said.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re irrelevant ¡¹

    Seki-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not irrelevant! Even you know who I am! ¡¹

    Yukino-san and Seki-san were together exploring Jii-chan¡¯s Odaiba hotel dungeon.

    However, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a party.

    Yukino wasn¡¯t useful, she just clings to me and screams a lot.

    Seki-san doesn¡¯t even recognize Yukino as a fellow.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know very well. Shirasaka Yukino-san, you know that Mr. Shirsaka Moritsugu¡¯s dependents are hostile to Kouzuki security service, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Shirasaka house¡¯s now-former head, Shirasaka Moritsugu is Yukino¡¯s granduncle.

    Shirasaka house¡¯s overthrown Moritsugu and expelled Yukino and her father, Shirasaka Sousuke as an apology to Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not friends with you. Much less treating your food with the company¡¯s expense ¡¹

    Seki-san smiled, Yukino;

    ¡¸ I-I get it! I¡¯ll pay with my money! ¡¹

    No, Yukino, the money you only have is stolen from Ichikawa-san¡¯s house and 3000 yen from me.

    Then you used that to buy sandals and drinks.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell! Why is the food here so expensive! A sandwich costing 2000 yen? They¡¯re overcharging! ¡¹

    Yukino screams as she looks at the menu.

    No, you have no choice, this is a luxury hotel¡¯s room service.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take this sausage and potato assortment! ¡¹

    You¡¯re still going to eat!?

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a side dish for alcohol.

    Furthermore, that¡¯s still 1590 yen.

    ¡¸ In this case, if I can eat then I¡¯ll eat anything! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s principle of living the moment is just amazing.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, what will you do? ¡¹

    Seki-san asks us.

    But;

    ¡¸ Before that, could I ask one thing? ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ Earlier, who were the people that attacked us earlier? Besides, what reason does Kouzuki security service have to make contact with us? ¡¹

    Seki-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural for us to guard Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m no longer a daughter of Kouzuki house. I am Kuromori-sama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Kakka or Ruriko-sama¡¯s thoughts do not concern us. Ruriko-sama is Ruriko-sama. Even if you¡¯re married of, even if you become someone¡¯s sex slave, our work is to protect you for your lifetime. Kouzukii security service was founded for that reason ¡¹

    Seki-san shows Ruriko that she knows all.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service is initially an organization made by Kakka to protect Ruriko-sama. Even our business is to guard various nobles. It¡¯s just done taking the opportunity, our job, in the end, is to safeguard Ruriko-sama. You can say it¡¯s camouflage. ¡¹

    Jii-chan is infatuated with Ruriko who had the same face as his first love.

    He¡¯s more into Ruriko than Misuzu who¡¯s also his granddaughter.

    Therefore, Misuzu lives with her parents and Ruriko was raised separated from her parents.

    Isolated with just Yoshiko-san, not letting a man contact them.

    Even when Jii-chan had doubts on Ruriko¡¯s father, Shigeaki, he founded a personal guard to use and turned it to a large organization which is Kouzuki security service.

    The security business on other houses wasn¡¯t there first.

    Of course, it¡¯s also an important task to protect Jii-chan himself, his executives at Kouzuki group, and Misuzu from Shigeaki and other hostile parties.

    For Jii-chan, guarding Ruriko is the most crucial part.

    ¡¸ Or instead, we¡¯re in trouble. If the relationship of Kakka and Ruriko-sama is silent for too long; ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Kakka is as you think, he¡¯s not doing well. I think he feels down for letting Ruriko-sama go ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ No, we do not criticize Ruriko-sama for going to this man. I also believe that this is for good. It was sure to create a more significant problem if it went on ¡¹

    Jii-chan holds illicit love towards Ruriko.

    If Jii-chan was younger, he might¡¯ve pushed down his granddaughter

    Jii-chan now is already too old that his heart won¡¯t hold if he has sex.

    But still, if we left him alone, Jii-chan might¡¯ve attacked Ruriko with the intent of forsaking his life

    Jii-chan himself felt that fear strongly.

    That¡¯s why Jii-chan sold Ruriko to me.

    To break off his own love.

    But, Jii-chan has lingering feelings to Ruriko.

    I took Ruriko¡¯s virginity with Jii-chan¡¯s desired situation.

    He tried to embrace Ruriko in his mind through my actions.

    He tried to think of me as an extension of his dick.

    That won¡¯t release Ruriko from Jii-chan forever.

    We had sex once again in front of Jii-chan.

    We had shown that we have sex with our own will, regardless of Jii-chan¡¯s intent.

    To make Jii-chan give up Ruriko from the bottom of his heart.

    Though it succeeded,

    Losing Ruriko is immeasurable for Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I understand what Seki-san wants to say but, I am Onii-sama¡¯s property. And, I¡¯m satisfied with that. I do not intend to return to Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    Ruriko said clearly

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different, Ruriko, Seki-san isn¡¯t talking about that ¡¹

    Ruriko turned to me when I said that.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Seki-san say it? They don¡¯t care about what Jii-chan or Ruriko thinks ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Even if Jii-chan sold Ruriko to me, Ruriko resolved herself to become my woman for the rest of her life, that¡¯s for us to know and decide. The people outside our family doesn¡¯t need to know ¡¹

    Ruriko stares into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Of course we follow our own will. It¡¯s our life so nobody will complain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Seki-san doesn¡¯t mind what we think, she¡¯s saying that we must make a different appeal to the people outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ A different appeal? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, because Kouzuki house has a lot of companies, and a lot of people are working under the name of Kouzuki, am I wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you say ¡¹

    ¡¸ The inside of Kouzuki house must not have problems so that they can work at ease. Isn¡¯t it necessary to appeal that everyone¡¯s getting along happily? ¡¹

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    Ruriko mumbles.

    ¡¸ Grandfather now hates Ruriko ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ I have exposed my shameless self to Grandfather ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko;

    Thinks that Jii-chan hated her from having sex in front of him.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t know Jii-chan¡¯s illicit love towards her.

    In the first place, Ruriko has no knowledge of anything about love.

    If Jii-chan ordered Ruriko to give her virginity, Ruriko would accept it as natural.

    Jii-chan¡¯s order is everything for Ruriko.

    Of course, Ruriko has no romantic feelings for Jii-chan.

    She loves Jii-chan as a relative, respecting her as a grandfather.

    Therefore, even if Ruriko gives her body to Jii-chan, it¡¯ll only seem to her that it¡¯s dear affection from her grandfather.

    But, Jii-chan.

    He holds desire towards Ruriko as a woman, and at the same time, he loves her as his granddaughter.

    Lusting on his granddaughter was put on brakes on the very last moment.

    That¡¯s because his body can no longer have sex.

    Anyway, Jii-chan feels guilty for his love on Ruriko.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t notice that guilt.

    She only thought that Jii-chan handed Ruriko to me merely to unleash her from the binds of Kouzuki house.

    Ruriko thinks that having sex in front of Jii-chan is a ceremony to cut off her thoughts of Jii-chan and devote her heart to me.

    That¡¯s why she can say that Jii-chan hates her.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan doesn¡¯t hate Ruriko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko is Jii-chan¡¯s cute granddaughter ¡¹

    I turn to Seki-san.

    ¡¸ In short, even if Jii-chan and Ruriko are now unrelated, they have to return to the grandfather and granddaughter in a good relationship? ¡¹

    Seki-san

    ¡¸ That¡¯s basically it. During Shigeaki-sama¡¯s funeral, Kakka kept Ruriko away and had Yoshiko-sama announced as his granddaughter shook the Kouzuki group ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes changed color as soon as she heard Yoshiko-san¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ First, there¡¯s a lot who thought that Ruriko-sama would be the successor of Kakka. Those people have collapsed. They lost their position and face in the group, and they¡¯re in trouble ¡¹

    Oh, the members of Ruriko faction are at a loss due to losing their flat.

    ¡¸ That is not my fault ¡¹

    Yeah. In the end, those guys push Ruriko on their own accord.

    Opposing Misuzu¡¯s faction;

    Because of that, Ruriko and Misuzu¡¯s factions don¡¯t get along well.

    ¡¸ But, such rapid changes aren¡¯t good. Besides. Those who supported Ruriko-sama speculates that Kakka¡¯s regulating them, so they begin to stand on their own ¡¹

    That means;

    Even though Jii-chan won¡¯t do it right away

    Some stupid people are extremely self-conscious of themselves?

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s Yoshiko-sama¡¯s acknowledgment too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did anything happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unofficial, but there were more than 30 marriage proposals for Yoshiko-sama in just the past few days ¡¹

    Oh.

    If Jii-chan keeps Ruriko away, there would be people who think they can take over Kouzuki house by marrying Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows that Yoshiko-sama is humble during her days as Ruriko-sama¡¯s attendant so they think that Yoshiko-sama will follow everything if they become her husband ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? But, if they marry Yoshiko-sama, they may not necessarily become the head of Kouzuki house. There are eyes from the branch families too ¡¹

    Ruriko said, Seki-san;

    ¡¸ The people who want to marry Yoshiko-sama haven¡¯t thought that far ¡¹

    ?!

    ¡¸ Kakka has accepted Yoshiko-sama as his grandchild. In short, if they marry Yoshiko-sama, they will have at least some of Kouzuki house¡¯s properties ¡¹

    The second son killed Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son.

    Miss Cordelia eliminated the second son.

    Misuzu¡¯s father, the third son, is a state bureaucrat and said that he would not inherit Jii-chan¡¯s legacy.

    With the current situation, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san would inherit Kouzuki house¡¯s assets

    Thirty people think that they¡¯ll have a clear gain even if it¡¯s just a legal heir.

    ¡¸ What a disgraceful idea ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks like spitting out.

    ¡¸ But, if it¡¯s Kouzuki house now, a lot of people think that there¡¯s an opportunity to get in. Shigeaki-sama¡¯s sudden death, rushed funeral, the transfer of management to Shiba-sama. Everyone¡¯s aware that there¡¯s a significant problem happening in Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I see.

    There¡¯s a lot of things that happened,

    Even though the media is suppressed, it¡¯s exposed to the business world.

    ¡¸ The group who assaulted earlier occurs from the flow ¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸ Briefly speaking, Kouzuki security service is being underestimated. Kouzuki security service couldn¡¯t protect the group¡¯s hotel from an attack of a terrorist that Shigeaki-sama¡¯s life was robbed ¡¹

    I see. If you see it from the outside:

    The hotel in Odaiba was messed up.

    The sudden death of Shigeaki, a member of Kouzuki house, he was killed by a terrorist who attacked the hotel.

    In short, Kouzuki security service is useless.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s also well known that Kouzuki security service¡¯s security department under director Yamaoka¡¯s supervision didn¡¯t function at all during the fight at the hotel ¡¹

    Yeah, he really didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ Actually, there¡¯s been some stories of some customers terminating their security agreement with Kouzuki security service. Well, as mentioned earlier, the guarding business is just a side business to the end, so we have no trouble even if we shrink the division ¡¹

    The treacherous fiend, Shigeaki is gone so Kouzuki security service may return to the security service only for Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s a problem that our guarding abilities are underestimated! ¡¹

    Seki-san sighs.

    ¡¸ For example, the group that attacked just earlier was sent by a Kitakyushu group to check out. They sent people like those to check how much of our ability had declined ¡¹

    In short, today was just an advance group and the main group is just about to come?!

    ¡¸ I was able to dispose of them all before we made contact with everyone but, consulting with Margo-san and Kyouko-san, I let them off on purpose. Of course, I have Tanizawa-san¡¯s permission ¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸ Why? I do not mind it but to put Onii-sama and Agnes-san in danger! ¡¹

    Ruriko shows her anger.

    ¡¸ The first reason is to let Kakka feel a sense of crisis. We have reported already that Ruriko-sama and everyone was attacked ¡¹

    Jii-chan already knows.

    ¡¸ Kakka was very worried. ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the other reason? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Seki-san to skip the topic about her grandfather.

    ¡¸ The other reason is to attract the enemies here and take them all out at once ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s making an example. Taking down the whole Kitakyushu group as whole, showing the real power of Kouzuki security service to the world ¡¹

    Is that so?

    They chose Kitakyushu group as their name is relatively known and the public would be convinced if they were crushed.

    They used methods from behind and call them here.

    This is just to show the power of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ I understand the story and the current situation about us as well ¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at Seki-san.

    ¡¸ And so, what does Seki-san want from me? ¡¹

    Seki-san;

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, there will be a big business party. I would like for Ruriko-sama, Misuzu-sama, and Yoshiko-sama and Kakka to show up and show that you all get along ¡¹

    Once again, showing the relationship of Kouzuki house, Jii-chan and his granddaughters restored.

    ¡¸ Then, that would fix the fluctuations of the group ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, that might be the case ¡¹

    Ruriko said coldly

    ¡¸ At the same time, we will destroy the Kitakyushu group that landed in Tokyo ¡¹

    Seki-san returns a serious look to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll show a big fireworks show at the end of Golden Week ¡¹

    Ruriko;

    ¡¸ I have heard it. However, I cannot give any answer since Kouzuki-sama decides everything ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s addressing of Jii-chan returned from Grandfather to Kouzuki-sama.

    This has become a deeply rooted problem.

    ¡¸ Yes, we do not ask of Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Seki-san replies strongly.

    She looked at me.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, aren¡¯t you Ruriko-sama¡¯s master? ¡¹

    Right, I¡¯m Ruriko¡¯s master

    If I order her, Ruriko may not hate it, but she¡¯ll pretend to get along with Jii-chan at the party.

    But.

    ¡¸ Give me a bit of time. I think this is something the family should discuss ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Ruriko. I have to talk to Misuzu too. I also want to ask for Minaho-neesan¡¯s opinion ¡¹

    The relationship with Kouzuki house is very significant to Kuromori

    If we do poorly and get hated by Jii-chan, it would be troublesome.

    ¡¸ Please. Instead, we have no choice but to ask of you ¡¹

    Huh, Seki-san?

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, Misuzu-sama, and also, Kakka, are all people we can ask to go to the party and get along, but; ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No way, Jii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we haven¡¯t talked to him yet. At present, the schedule is not to attend tomorrow¡¯s party ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s of course.

    His son died, and Jii-chan¡¯s in grief from losing Ruriko.

    He wouldn¡¯t want to go to a business party.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we have no choice but to let you do something. Please ¡¹

    I see now.

    Reality is quite hard.

    ¡¸ With that said, that¡¯s all I have to discuss with everyone for now ¡¹

    Seki-san said then bowed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Now then, Fujimiya-san, you¡¯re next ¡¹

    She calls Reika.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go outside ¡¹

    Seki-san points at the outside veranda.

    Ah, Edie¡¯s still doing exercise.

    ¡¸ Outside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will beat you black and blue! ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles at Reika.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san prepare yourself! ¡¹

 Chapter 448. Onee-samaâ€™s watching

    Chapter 448. Onee-sama¡¯s watching

    ¡¸ Uhm, what do you mean by that, Seki-san? ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised by Seki-san¡¯s sudden battle declaration.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already beaten up around three people before you ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    She¡¯s beaten up three people?!

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, You already know that Chief Tanizawa nominated me to be the next site manager of Kouzuki security service, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Reika replies timidly

    That would make Seki-san the second rank of Kouzuki security service, next to Chief Tanizawa.

    No, it shows chief Tanizawa¡¯s willingness to leave the site and have the guards of Kouzuki security service follow Seki-san¡¯s guidance in the future.

    ¡¸ The person in charge of the security department doesn¡¯t matter, that has to be rebuilt from the very foundation. Well, everyone in that department has the senses of an office worker ¡¹

    Edie opened the glass door leading to the veranda earlier.

    The refreshing sea breeze blows into the room again.

    ¡¸ But, the behind-the-scenes division, top elites, is filled with strange people like Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    I recall the top elites who appeared at the hotel¡¯s final fight last night.

    Everyone has such a dreadful and robust atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Well, even so, the people in our company have sociality at least. If not, everyone would be freelancers ¡¹

    Yeah, like the Banbarubie 3 ladies, or old man Dai Grepher.

    If you go to that level, it¡¯ll become impossible to become a member of an organization.

    ¡¸ But still, they exist. Even our employees, to have such a young woman like me order them, perfectly level them ¡¹

    Could it be that Seki-san¡­?

    ¡¸ Chief Tanizawa told me to silence them all but, I don¡¯t like that. I want to do something with my power as the person in charge ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who did you fight? ¡¹

    Reika asks.

    ¡¸ Mutou-san, Tokihama-san, and Hashimoto-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t those the three musketeers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I took them down one by one! ¡¹

    Seki-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Let me tell you beforehand, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, the two monsters have accepted my inauguration to the top. Well, those people are satisfied working as full-time guards of Kakka, so they¡¯re not interested in taking further control of the security service nor have desires to rise in life. Besides, they¡¯re my former colleagues, you see? Knowing chief Tanizawa, he did let me work with them to make them acknowledge my ability ¡¹

    They know her disposition, so Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san are pleased with Seki-san¡¯s success.

    ¡¸ In the first place, they¡¯re homo so as long as it¡¯s not someone like chief Tanizawa, they won¡¯t follow a male boss. They seem to prefer a woman like me because they can talk with beauty supplies, health goods, and brands¡¯ sale ¡¹

    Those bear or demon guys are talking about beauty.

    ¡¸ With that said, I took down people who say they don¡¯t like to be under me one by one. That¡¯s a replacement to greeting me as the officer in charge on site ¡¹

    Seki-san swings her shoulders, bends her knees.

    She¡¯s doing a warm-up before battle.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable, it¡¯s quite troublesome, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. Even those who doubt my abilities but subordinates under chief Tanizawa¡¯s face, people who have that dissatisfaction will betray when needed. In the end, the world of the guards is an ultimate strength doctrine. It¡¯s the duty of the higher up to show the difference in status ¡¹

    Reika;

    ¡¸ Seki-san, please wait for a moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Is there anything wrong?! ¡¹

    Seki-san looks at Reika with a calm attitude.

    ¡¸ I am not against Seki-san standing on top of the company. I already know Seki-san¡¯s ability enough ¡¹

    Reika and Seki-san fought together with us at the hotel.

    She knows Seki-san who worked on the same death ground very well.

    ¡¸ Oh, I wonder, you haven¡¯t fought me fair and square, have you? ¡¹

    Seki-san laughs.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for it; we don¡¯t have a reason to fight ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t, I do. Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s words silenced the room.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been tolerating you as a colleague until now, but this time, we¡¯re boss and subordinate. Let me be frank, chief Tanizawa¡¯s guidance on you was wrong. I must give you educational leadership using my methods ¡¹

    Seki-san.

    ¡¸ Fight me, it¡¯s an order Fujimiya Reika!!! ¡¹

    Then, Seki-san smiles at us.

    ¡¸ Oh, you can watch in silence, this is an internal problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Seki-san, why?! Please tell us the reason! ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ If Seki-san and Fujimiya-san fight, Fujimiya-san will hold back on her superior, Seki-san. It¡¯s possible that it might become one-sided ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s wrong with that? ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, just in case, I gave the order to fight seriously ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Ruriko ¡¹

    I stop Ruriko

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, but! ¡¹

    Ruriko turns to me.

    ¡¸ You still speak like you¡¯re the daughter of Kouzuki house. You think of Kouzuki security service as your subordinate, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she opposes Seki-san¡¯s behavior.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to Seki-san, believe in her ¡¹

    Seki-san won¡¯t be asking for a fight without any thought about it.

    ¡¸ Thank you, believe in me ¡¹

    Seki-san tells me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad. It feels like there are butterflies in my stomach ¡¹

    Then, she looks at Reika once again.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s two rules. Use of weapons is banned. You can¡¯t use your cane ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a swordswoman ¡¹

    Reika looks up at Seki-san when she heard that.

    The battle cane is Reika¡¯s identity as a guard.

    ¡¸ My, if we decide to use weapons then I will use a gun? Don¡¯t you get it? ¡¹

    Fighting with a cane vs. a pistol in this place,

    That¡¯ll call the danger to us nearby.

    ¡¸ In the first place, you¡¯re a guard! Don¡¯t think you can use your cane at all times! That¡¯s the part where chief Tanizawa¡¯s spoiling you! You¡¯ve been drilled to fight with your bare fists at least once, right?! Or does it mean that you¡¯ll lose if you don¡¯t have your cane ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles provocatively.

    ¡¸ Well, whatever you do I¡¯ll beat you up still ¡¹

    Reika;

    ¡¸ My strength doesn¡¯t change even without my cane. ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, my speed is well established too ¡¹

    ¡¸There are criticisms that speed only takes down the power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, well then, can you win against me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s an order ¡¹

    Seki-san looks at Reika then laughed.

    ¡¸ Your strong look as a guard comes back finally ¡¹

    Then, she heads out the veranda.

    ¡¸ Very well, then fight me seriously. I will crush your whole body and soul! ¡¹

    Reika stands.

    ¡¸ Onii-chama ¡¹

    She hands me her cane.

    She¡¯s letting me hold to it.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I accept the cane.

    It¡¯s heavy.

    Reika¡¯s usually swinging such a massive object.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me, afraid.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, tell Rei-chan to do her best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, do your best desuno ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ words soak inside Reika¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, please fight with all your best ¡¹

    Ruriko also supports Reika.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and finish it! I¡¯m already hungry! How¡¯s my sausage and potato assortment! ¡¹

    Yukino said from behind.

    In the first place, we haven¡¯t ordered yet, Yukino.

    ¡¸ Anyway, to make sure we don¡¯t regret anything. Let it all out ¡¹

    I look at Reika¡¯s tall body.

    ¡¸ Let it out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let it out. Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Seki-san stands in the veranda that can hold more than 30 parties.

    Seki-san speaks to Edie in English.

    We¡¯re going to have a match so don¡¯t interfere, that¡¯s probably what she said.

    Edie nods then go to the corner.

    The sky¡¯s blue from the early summer.

    The background is the vast ocean.

    The two face each other as the sea breeze blows.

    Seki-san¡¯s wearing the black pantsuit, very much like Kouzuki security service.

    Her hand has a mustard colored leather gloves.

    Reika¡¯s on her usual British gentleman crossdress.

    She has black leather gloves on her hand.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Seki-san takes a stance.

    On the other hand, Reika who doesn¡¯t have her cane feels like she¡¯s at a loose end.

    Seki-san slowly closes the distance.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, I thought of it but; ¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸ Humans are creatures, you see? Creatures are said to move. Therefore, I think it¡¯s better to move your body when you worry. That¡¯s my opinion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seki-san, what do you know! ¡¹

    Reika starts the fight.

    She presses strongly like she¡¯s about to crush the floor!

    Reika¡¯s hand goes to Seki-san¡¯s head!

    ¡¸ Haa! ¡¹

    Seki-san holds Reika¡¯s hand from below then thrusts to Reika¡¯s bosom.

    Gashi!!!

    Seki-san¡¯s elbow hits Reika¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸ Guh! ¡¹

    Reika tries to catch Seki-san¡¯s body, but;

    By that time, Seki-san¡¯s already apart from Reika.

    ¡¸ Slow, slow, slow! Fujimiya-san! ¡¹

    However, Seki-san¡¯s strike doesn¡¯t seem to give much damage to Reika.

    Reika chases Seki-san who escapes with light footwork.

    ¡¸ No, your movement is too linear! ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s fist and kicks don¡¯t hit Seki-san.

    ¡¸ What, did you forget to handle your footwork from Kendo when you don¡¯t hold your stick?! ¡¹

    Seki-san said, Reika stops at once and fixes her posture.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, slide your foot and strike at the interval of the other party¡¯s¡¯ breathing, isn¡¯t that how Fujimiya-san fights? ¡¹

    Yeah, as soon as she changed her footwork to Kendo, Reika¡¯s movement stabilizes.

    Her speed¡¯s gone better.

    ¡¸ However, that still can¡¯t win against me ¡¹

    Seki-san said Reika accelerates further.

    Seeing the fist as a sword, she chases Seki-san with her Kendo footwork.

    ¡¸ Toooaa!! ¡¹

    As soon as Reika¡¯s sticks her fist to Seki-san;

    Seki-san slips through the fist and brushes Reika¡¯s foot!

    ¡¸ Uwa! ¡¹

    Reika pitched and fell.

    ¡¸ My my, what are you doing, Fujimiya-san? ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles provocatively

    ¡¸ Ngu! ¡¹

    Reika stood up quickly and attacked Seki-san.

    But.

    The difference in speed is noticeable.

    Seki-san keeps on dodging Reika¡¯s attacks, uses the momentum to attack and turn Reika over again and again.

    Reika¡¯s the only one knocked down on the dusty veranda floor multiple times.

    If it¡¯s just martial arts instead of swordsmanship, Seki-san¡¯s far better than Reika.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t get stuck there like a stupid, how about using your head a bit? ¡¹

    Seki-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Kuh!!! ¡¹

    Reika jumps up and challenges Seki-san once again.

    Right.

    Reika indeed has an unyielding personality.

    ¡¸ If it were Ootoku-san, he would¡¯ve brought you down with counter attacks. With that physique, your body will be crushed once he countered you, right? Like this! ¡¹

    As soon as Reika makes a hit, Seki-san twists her body.

    Reika then pitches forward. Her body crashed to the concrete wall.

    ¡¸ Doing this won¡¯t hurt you that much ¡¹

    But.

    Seki-san doesn¡¯t attack Reika.

    It¡¯s all Reika attacking Seki-san, Seki-san using Reika¡¯s strength to make her crash.

    She sometimes adds a blow, but Seki-san¡¯s attack isn¡¯t as effective as Reika¡¯s.

    Seki-san¡¯s blow is weak, or;

    She¡¯s purposely missing Reika¡¯s vital points.

    Edie looks at the two fighting impressed.

    Seki-san is right on not hitting vital points as it¡¯s a match.

    If this was a serious killing fight;

    Then this tanned battle girl should be more excited.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fuu, fuu, fuu, haa ¡¹

    Their fight lasted nearly ten minutes.

    Both of them are sweating on their forehead. They show a color of fatigue.

    But, Reika looks much more awful.

    She¡¯s been taken down over and over that her British gentleman suit is covered in dust.

    Her hair¡¯s messed up.

    On the other hand, Seki-san.

    Is she feeling hot? She took off a button on the chest part of her blouse.

    I can see her black lace bra.

    ¡¸ What, you¡¯re already tired? This isn¡¯t even calisthenics ¡¹

    Seki-san said while wiping her swear with one hand.

    ¡¸ What about you Seki-san, don¡¯t you look tired? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop the jokes; I can continue for two more hours. I¡¯ve never kissed the floor unlike someone here! ¡¹

    Saying that Seki-san has a lot of momentum compared to Reika who kept attacking quickly.

    ¡¸ Ready yourself!! ¡¹

    Reika dashes once again.

    ¡¸ Naive, naive!!! ¡¹

    Seki-san pitches Reika forward again like a bullfighter.

    Reika kneels on the floor.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s breathing roughly

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, Seki-san ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my loss. I don¡¯t mind losing ¡¹

    Reika said with her eyes dropped on the floor.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no point in this fight! ¡¹

    Then, Seki-san;

    She walks towards Reika then grabbed her collar.

    ¡¸ Seki-san? ¡¹

    Then.

    Pan!!

    She slapped Reika!!

    ¡¸ Who cares if this fight has no point!!! ¡¹

    Seki-san shouts at Reika.

    ¡¸ No matter what fight it is, once you started it then fight to the end! Use whatever methods you can to grab the victory! You¡¯re a guard, aren¡¯t you?!! ¡¹

    Seki-san is seriously angry.

    She¡¯s gripping Reika¡¯s suit tightly.

    Reika¡¯s staring at Seki-san in a daze.

    ¡¸ No matter what kind of opponent it is, no matter how unreasonable the situation, even if you¡¯re cornered, fight until death. Don¡¯t ever accept defeat! Don¡¯t give up to the end! Fujimiya Reikaaa!!! ¡¹

    Seki-san.

    ¡¸ If you give up then what will happen to the people behind us! Whatever happens, don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t lose!! ¡¹

    Reika;

    ¡¸ Seki-san, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your awareness is too damaged! Guards need to have the tenacity of never losing! This is why chief Tanizawa never let you took charge on an important subject! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Reika doesn¡¯t have an assigned subject even though she¡¯s a top elite.

    ¡¸ Look over there! ¡¹

    Seki-san points at us in the room.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re your family, aren¡¯t they?!! ¡¹

    Reika looks at us.

    ¡¸ If someone attacked that man in front of your eyes and killed, would you feel sad? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Seki-san?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Answer me! ¡¹

    Reika looks at me.

    ¡¸ I would feel sad ¡¹

    ¡¸ What if an assassin killed Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I would ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, then what if Agnes-chan was murdered? ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, no! Never! ¡¹

    Looking at the small blonde girl in my arms, Reika screams.

    ¡¸ Oh, it seems that you finally got the realistic image when you think about Agnes ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m evil on Fujimiya-san. For her, you and Ruriko-sama are already protected even if she doesn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Seki-san turned to us and said.

    I have Margo-san and others.

    Ruriko has Kouzuki security service behind her.

    ¡¸ But she feels danger for Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Oh

    Reika noticed the abnormality of the mansion these past few days.

    Minaho-neesan regards Agnes as a target of her revenge.

    That¡¯s why she was out from the mansion on purpose yesterday.

    She can¡¯t bear watching me try to open up Agnes¡¯ heart.

    Agnes will be ruthlessly raped tonight.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, if you don¡¯t protect her, her life would be miserable. Do you think you¡¯re allowed to abandon your fight with that life in line? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the first place, the feeling that it¡¯s not a problem if you cannot protect him or Ruriko-sama is already a big problem ¡¹

    Seki-san sighs

    ¡¸ Here, stand, Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Seki-san gets Reika up.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have a slap fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Slap fight? ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ No questions, we¡¯re starting ¡¹

    Bashi!

    Seki-san slaps Reika.

    ¡¸ Go, you¡¯re next. Slap me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you to do it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uwaaaaa! ¡¹

    Bishi!

    Reika¡¯s hand hits Seki-san¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸ Are you even trying?! ¡¹

    Bishi!

    Seki-san slaps Reika

    ¡¸ Go, your turn ¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸ Please stop, spare me already! ¡¹

    She falls, crying.

    ¡¸ In the end, chief Tanizawa didn¡¯t come. He respects you as a Kendo specialist from scouting you as the queen of high school Kendo ¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Fujimiya-san became a professional guard without having a person to protect ¡¹

    Seki-san pats Reika¡¯s crying head.

    ¡¸ Nobody taught you the resolve to be a guard, you were accepted from just your strength with your sword. That¡¯s a big mistake ¡¹

    Seki-san.

    ¡¸ People are beaten up by adults, lose, feeling humiliation and defeat, they have to memorize their work one by one ¡¹

    Seki-san¡¯s words soak in Reika¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re weak. Even with your stick, the strength to wield it, and even with your Kendo skills, Fujimiya-san¡¯s weak. You had never wanted to protect a person from the bottom of your heart ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the feeling of wanting to protect someone even making yourself their shield. You can¡¯t be a guard if you don¡¯t have the apparent enthusiasm despite it being a job, a profession ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Fujimiya-san¡¯s been alone since she lost her grandfather. You think that nothing matters in your life because you are alone that¡¯s why you became a guard as desperation, am I wrong? But you see, you can¡¯t protect anyone with that way of thinking. Even yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, how about now? You have your family. Who¡¯s your family? ¡¹

    Reika.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, Mao-chan, Mana-chan, and everyone ¡¹

    Oh, inside Reika¡¯s heart.

    She feels close to the young girls.

    Her priority on Ruriko and me is low.

    ¡¸ Oh well, without everyone, you can¡¯t protect the family. Take a look. Agnes-chan is clinging to him firmly. He¡¯s hugging Agnes-chan tightly too. Agnes-chan needs him ¡¹

    Seki-san said, reinforcing the significance of our existence.

    ¡¸ Would Agnes-chan hug Fujimiya-san that way? Would she come close to you wanting to be protected? ¡¹

    Reika;

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think she won¡¯t come close ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, are you okay with that, do you want it to stay like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you wish for Agnes-chan to depend on you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speak honestly! Fujimiya Reika!! ¡¹

    Seki-san slaps Reika once again.

    ¡¸ I want her to rely on me!! I want her to depend on me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want to protect Agnes?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do! ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Then grow up. Be strong. Swear to never lose for that girl¡¯s sake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seki-san?! ¡¹

    Seki-san hugs Reika¡¯s head gently.

    ¡¸ I also went to an all girl¡¯s school like you so I can understand Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    £¿£¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸ You were sought by your peers to be the prince, as the sense of responsibility is deeply rooted in you that you did your best to respond to them. That¡¯s why you became the prince in just form ¡¹

    Incidentally, Fujimiya Reika became a beat-to-death swordswoman, dressed up in male clothes.

    ¡¸ But, you, the prince had no vassal. A prince just for the looks feels very empty all the time. That¡¯s why it turned to this ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Seki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, chief Tanizawa scouted you while still looking like the prince, and became a guard like that. ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s solitude never cleared up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. You have a family. It¡¯s okay, you can worry about Agnes-chan and the small girls. You can concentrate on protecting those children. In exchange, you must defend them to death ¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸ I will worry about your concerns. Therefore, you can open up your heart to us ¡¹

    Seki-san, are you trying to become Reika¡¯s guardian?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you? You were a prince in the all girl¡¯s school but, be at ease. I¡¯ve always wanted to be an Onee-sama ¡¹

    Onee-sama?

    ¡¸ I have a long experience as an elder sister ¡¹

    She hugs Reika gently.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be your Onee-sama ¡¹

 Chapter 449. Unwind the thread

    Chapter 449. Unwind the thread

    Seki-san holds Reika who¡¯s hanging her head and come back to the room.

    Edie also comes worried.

    ¡¸ Now then, is this okay? ¡¹

    Seki-san looks at us with a smile.

    The people in the room, Ruriko and Agnes too look up at Seki-san.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one who turned the other way, uninterested.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard how you approached Fujimiya-san until now from Margo-san ¡¹

    I knew it, Margo-san¡¯s been watching us in the basement.

    ¡¸ Going back to Fujimiya-san¡¯s past, you know that her outward look of the prince was just a result of her too-honest-person response to the people¡¯s wish on her. It¡¯s a fruit of labors. This person¡¯s true nature is still a mentally weak girl ¡¹

    Seki-san kept track of everything. She summarized Reika¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I can understand why you treat her as a little girl and call her Rei-chan. That is to repair the defective part in her mind but; ¡¹

    Seki-san sighs

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for you to make that approach ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san is already an adult. Even her body¡¯s very much an ordinary adult woman, isn¡¯t it? This person¡¯s been looking at you from above. It¡¯s inevitable. She¡¯s tall after all ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸The approach you¡¯ve chosen is to be older than Fujimiya-san, let¡¯s see, a father figure man would be an adequate backup on her for the first time ¡¹

    Older, father-figure, reliable.

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s correct to put her mental age close to Agnes-san and Mana-san. But, if there¡¯s nobody close she thinks she can protect, it¡¯ll be one-sided. Therefore, it only went well halfway, Fujimiya-san¡¯s in a much more stable condition.

    Oh, we were wrong.

    I don¡¯t look reliable as I¡¯m younger,

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face, everyone knows that you did your best, Fujimiya-san is also eagerly thinking what she should do and what she can do. Fujimiya-san herself feels it that way the most, am I right? ¡¹

    Seki-san looks at Reika.

    Reika;

    ¡¸ Yes, I feel apologetic for everyone to be so concerned about me Even though I¡¯m much older than anyone ¡¹

    Oh, Reika¡¯s concerned about it.

    Even though she¡¯s the oldest one in the basement, we¡¯re the ones taking care of her.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Margo-san instructed to wake Fujimiya-san¡¯s core with today¡¯s events ¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    Margo-san was worried about our situation in the basement, so she planned this operation?!

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t start unless Fujimiya-san acts in front. This person is very depressed that she lost the strength to move on her own ¡¹

    Oh, I see. So that¡¯s why.

    Reika first smashed the door to the room that confines Yukino.

    Did she prepare a scenario where she has to kidnap us?

    ¡¸ This person feels very sorry that she¡¯s approached with all your best, that she received everything too honestly, well, it¡¯s genuinely rooted in her. As a result, Fujimiya-san¡¯s thoughts were saturated that she can¡¯t do anything for herself ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she was made to do such flashy actions.

    ¡¸ Smashing the door to the reception room, make a mess out of it that caused you flare up, didn¡¯t it, Fujimiya-san? ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles at Reika.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a disgrace ¡¹

    ¡¸ Going that far is okay but; as soon as you drove off the car, you only asked for his decisions and didn¡¯t decide anything by yourself, right? That¡¯s just bad. As expected, your ability to think and act by yourself has fallen ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Uhm, our white van shouldn¡¯t be wiretapped though? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I heard.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know the details, but Margo-san put in a wiretap different from the system she usually uses ¡¹

    Oh, Margo-san went to the garage after breakfast saying that she¡¯ll explain about the car equipment to Reika.

    I guess it¡¯s at that time.

    The other system is not to let Minaho-neesan listen to our conversation inside the car.

    ¡¸ Margo-san forwards the audio to me ¡¹

    In short, Margo-san and Seki-san were the only ones listening to us all this time

    Naturally, there¡¯s also a transmitter attached.

    That¡¯s why Seki-san knows the location of our car.

    ¡¸ Then, uhm, what should we do with Rei-chan, no Fujimiya-san? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ You can call her Rei-chan just like before ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles

    ¡¸ Look, there are people who call those older than them with ¡°-chan¡± right? A lady who gets along with little kids for example ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    That exists.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san too, call him as ¡°Onii-chama,¡± same as always ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not strange. In a family where there¡¯s a lot of siblings, it¡¯s okay for you to call a younger boy as ¡°Onii-chama¡± just to match with the other children, am I wrong? ¡¹

    Right, I¡¯m the only man in the family

    ¡¸ Call him the same as usual, but Fujimiya-san is an elder. Please think of this man as a younger brother. That¡¯s the reality anyway ¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san now needs a family. There are no other people that would think of you this warmly. You know that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Reika answered

    ¡¸ Surrounding yourself with younger sisters who are close to your spiritual age and grow with them is excellent I think. The problem is that if there are only younger girls, there¡¯s nobody there to protect Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Seki-san says decisively

    ¡¸ Margo-san and the others are much more mature than Fujimiya-san mentally. But having them younger, in reality, makes Fujimiya-san feel weird ¡¹

    I see.

    Margo-san, Katsuko-nee, and even Nagisa are younger than Reika.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only Kuromori-san and Kyouko-san who¡¯s older than Fujimiya-san, right? ¡¹

    As expected, you can¡¯t include Miss Cordelia and her group in that.

    Or rather, they¡¯ll go back to America anyway.

    Kuromori-san refers to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Actually, Kuromori-san is the head of Kuromori house, so she¡¯s looking after Fujimiya-san but, she¡¯s not in the combat faction. Besides, she¡¯s somewhat busy from what I¡¯ve heard from Margo-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s head is filled with ¡°revenge.¡±

    She cant¡¯ afford the time to look after Reika.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Messer¡¯s problem is her sexual preference. If Fujimiya-san swings that way then we can leave you to her, but; I know that you¡¯re not after checking for two days ¡¹

    Two days checking?

    Oh, helping out with Nagisa¡¯s shop?

    If it¡¯s in that shop, the girls over there have a strong lesbian preference.

    On the first day, she came back making a senior clerk cry.

    On the second day, she went in with her British Gentleman look and became their prince, but;

    I see they were checking out Reika¡¯s response to the girls?

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san doesn¡¯t have any preference in homosexuality. Therefore, we can¡¯t leave you to Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s naughty after all.

    ¡¸ To be serious, it¡¯s ideal for Fujimiya-san to stay as a crossdresser women can rely on as a family now surrounds you. If now, you cannot grow properly ¡¹

    In short, I¡¯m useless.

    I¡¯m not a fine man Reika can rely on.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s no such fine man at current times. They¡¯re endangered species. Or rather, they¡¯re already extinct ¡¹

    Hahaha, Seki-san laughs.

    ¡¸ In the first place, if I find that kind of man then I¡¯ll turn Fujimiya-san around and go out with him ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s true. Fujimiya-san and I have never come across with a worthy man ever since childhood. Actually, chief Tanizawa should¡¯ve done his role as Fujimiya-san¡¯s father figure when he scouted her. But he¡¯s just unfair, so he got away, right? Isolating Fujimiya-san in the top elite all the time, and it¡¯s Fujimiya-san¡¯s fault on not teaming up with anyone. Chief Tanizawa raised Fujimiya-san to be as troublesome as possible!! ¡¹

    Seki-san is enraged.

    ¡¸ Seriously, old men of this age always cut corners! They just favor those immediate assets which would grow up on their own and don¡¯t even care about supporting! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about the world of the guards.

    ¡¸ As I¡¯m now responsible on site, I¡¯ll clean up his bad habits. Therefore, first of all, I decided to become your Onee-sama ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, Seki-san? ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ What? Do you want to go to the veranda again? Do you not understand it unless I beat you up? ¡¹

    Seki-san begins to clench her fist in front of her chest.

    She¡¯s making cracking sounds with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s be sports-minded. Both you and I are in that kind of world. If you have a lot of grudge inside you, then I¡¯ll be your playmate! If you have a, complain then win against me first! ¡¹

    Seki-san sticks out her fist in front of Reika.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama will accompany you anytime, anywhere, as much as you want! Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Reika;

    ¡¸ Seki-san ¡¹

    Seki-san caresses Reika¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ I know, nobody has dared to fight with you directly up until now, right? Therefore, you lose so badly ¡¹

    Lose so badly?

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san is a much better fighter. I can¡¯t win against you in strength alone. But, if we fight now, I¡¯ll win even if it¡¯s a hundred times. You know that don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ You want to lose, right? You always wanted someone to beat you up senseless. Am I wrong, Fujimiya-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Tears spill out of Reika¡¯s eyes.

    She clings on Seki-san¡¯s foot, crying.

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it already. I¡¯m your ¡°Onee-sama¡± after all ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I didn¡¯t get it at all.

    Reika¡¯s true nature is of a warrior after all.

    Her soul is of a guard.

    Therefore, she feels worthless when us young treat her kindly.

    She wishes for someone to punish her.

    Seki-san who¡¯s also a guard saw that.

    Therefore, she beat down Reika.

    ¡¸ Here, it¡¯s fine already, wipe your tears. Your runny nose is getting on my suit pants ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not how you say it ¡¹

    Seki-san smiles at her little sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Reika answered.

    ¡¸ Good. Let¡¯s swear sisterhood with Margo-san too. Us three sisters will be known as hurricane sisters. 1 This is unrelated to Kouzuki security service. It¡¯s a personal relationship just with the three of us. I¡¯ll be the eldest, you¡¯re the second, and Margo-san¡¯s the youngest. It would be better if it¡¯s the season where peach blossoms but it¡¯s may now so let¡¯s do the oath of the iris flower ¡¹

    Seki-sans aid.

    ¡¸ Hurricane sisters help each other and train together. We¡¯ll listen to each other¡¯s troubles and fight whenever needed. But, it¡¯s not just the two of us. You¡¯ll be Margo-san¡¯s ¡°Onee-sama¡± too. Don¡¯t be so reliant on your elder sister. You must also become someone your little sister can rely on! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Reika answers

    ¡¸ Also, on another topic ¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ You see, I like this man ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s surprised by what Seki-san said.

    ¡¸ I, of course, hold respect to Kouzuki house, and swore to protect Kakka, Ruriko-sama, Misuzu-sama, and Yoshiko-sama, But, apart from that, I like him. I love him ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What the hell are you saying?! ¡¹

    Yukino said from behind.

    Yukino, your afro is slipping.

    ¡¸ I think that I¡¯m also looking for a younger man who depends on me. A man who has tolerance and would accept me ¡¹

    Seki-san tells Reika.

    Ruriko and Agnes look at Seki-san.

    ¡¸ But, I never met someone like that before, I felt like that my ideal man doesn¡¯t exist in this world. That¡¯s when I came across with him ¡¹

    Seki-san looks at me then smiled.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a hard-worker, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s also so honest. He never lies, but also a bit of fool. At first, I thought it was cute. But, after a while, somehow, I thought of want him to protect me ¡¹

    I

    I¡¯m really unreliable.

    ¡¸ At that time, he shot Cesario Viola, and we put him to a heavy burden. Then, he fainted after killing Viola. When I saw his face after fainting, I swore to myself. I want to make him happy. I want to be with him ¡¹

    Seki-san

    ¡¸ But, he has a lot of women ! ¡¹

    Yukino said. Seki-san interrupts

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care! I like him after all! I came to like him ¡¹

    Yukino falters from Seki-san¡¯s momentum.

    ¡¸ Besides, I know his situation where a lot of girls surrounds him ¡¹

    Seki-san looks at Reika once again.

    ¡¸ Well, I want you to understand. He¡¯s the only man I like. In fact, I really want to be included in his family ¡¹

    Seki-san cannot enter the Kuromori organization.

    ¡¸ But you see, to love this man means to accept everything about him, that¡¯s why I will use my everything to protect him and his family ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a guard, so all I can do is protect ¡¹

    Seki-san looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ I might be a quite old lady but, no, I don¡¯t care how you feel. If I¡¯m annoying, then I won¡¯t come close. But you see, I¡¯ll be your ally forever. Please call me when you think my power¡¯s necessary. I want to be your strength! ¡¹

    I-I

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a high schools student, I don¡¯t have any power ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine to stay as just the hard-working guy you were so far. Seeing you work hard makes me want to do my best too. You¡¯re giving me strength ¡¹

    Seki-san

    ¡¸ I want to be a fantastic Onee-san for you. That feeling inspires me. It makes me cultivate myself!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s splendid, Seki-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also the same. Ruriko will do her best to stay with Onii-sama forever ¡¹

    Ruriko holds my hand.

    ¡¸ No, compared to Seki-san¡¯s confession just now, Ruriko¡¯s words are weak. Uhm, Onii-sama, you see! ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to me.

    ¡¸ I like you, I love you, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks. Her eyes are moist.

    What should I do?

    ¡¸ Agnes also loves Papa desuno ¡¹

    Agnes in my arms also fires up.

    ¡¸ I want to stay together forever, desuno ¡¹

    I

    Seki-san pats Agnes¡¯ head

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be taking him away from you ¡¹

    She smiles at Agnes gently.

    ¡¸ I also want to stay with him, with you all. That¡¯s all I wish for ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, she meant that she also wants to be Agnes¡¯ family. Do you want it? ¡¹

    I said. Agnes;

    ¡¸ This person too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou. Call me Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    Seki-san, no, Shou-oneesan smiled.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes-san ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ Okay, Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I must also call you Shou-oneesan from now on ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ At formal locations, it¡¯s fine to use Seki-san like usual. It¡¯s better not to inform Kakka or Chief Tanizawa that I¡¯ve joined in the family ¡¹

    If the officer in charge of the site of Kouzuki security service is exposed to be connected to the criminal organization Kuromori, it would be bad.

    Kuromori is close to Kouzuki security service as usual but, it has to show that they¡¯re a separate organization.

    ¡¸ Now then, I¡¯m done Fujimiya-san. What about you? ¡¹

    Shou-neesan looks at Reika.

    ¡¸ From what you said earlier, Mao-chan, Agnes-san, and Mana-chan are the girls you¡¯re most attached to. What do you think of him then? ¡¹

    Reika looks at me.

    ¡¸ I trust him. I don¡¯t hate him, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ But what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do not know how to cope with him that well ¡¹

    Reika speaks what she really thinks.

    ¡¸ I think that I was most stable when I was calling him ¡°Lord¡± Though he¡¯s younger, a lord is still a Lord ¡¹

    Reika speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ But, recently, I can¡¯t think of him as an elder after all. I know I¡¯m seeking an elder brother existence but, to be honest, I can¡¯t feel him as an older brother ¡¹

    I see. Of course.

    Calling someone younger as an elder.

    ¡¸ Then, erase all of that, speak what¡¯s in your head after that ¡¹

    Seki-san said.

    ¡¸ Organize it in your head ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, do you want to stay in his family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Reika mumbles.

    ¡¸ I want to stay. But, I wonder if I can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not? ¡¹

    Seki-san asks.

    ¡¸ Because, I¡¯m already an adult and yet, I keep on causing trouble for them ¡¹

    Reika begins to cry again

    That¡¯s why, I

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes, does Agnes like Rei-chan? ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ I like her, desuno ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s crying stops

    ¡¸ Do you want to stay with Rei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want Rei-chan to stay ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at Reika.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, Agnes says that she needs Rei-chan. That¡¯s what I think too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Fujimiya-san, you¡¯re already in our family ¡¹

    Ruriko also smiles at Reika.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, let¡¯s change the questions. It would feel refreshing if you try to expose your heart ¡¹

    Shou-neesan tells Reika.

    ¡¸ What can you do for these people, their family, think about that first ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I can do is to protect. To fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, why not do that for now? ¡¹

    Shou-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too selfish. You always think all-or-nothing. The world isn¡¯t that simple ¡¹

    Shou-neesan said. Reika listens in silence.

    ¡¸ Try to hold back a bit. Making a 100% satisfying situation is impossible. To get the situation you want, you have to endure, and if you can¡¯t bear that much, you can¡¯t be happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you remember what I just told you? ¡¹

    Shou-neesan looks at Reika with a serious face.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s to be with him, I will accept his family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want to stay in the family with the little girls, you have to accept everyone in the family ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no other way. They¡¯re a group called family because they¡¯re together ¡¹

    Seki-san declares.

    ¡¸ Besides, don¡¯t think that you are powerless or worthless. If you have the time to do so, then do what you can for the family. You can only be tied after you¡¯ve done all you can. That is if you want to be a Onee-san ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Reika.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan is an Onee-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, Agnes doesn¡¯t think of Rei-chan as an Onee-chan. She thinks of you as the same, in the position that needs to be protected ¡¹

    Looking at Reika¡¯s state so far, Agnes has no reason to think otherwise.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, which do you want to be, Agnes¡¯ Onee-san, or do you want to stay as the same small child like Agnes? ¡¹

    I asked Reika.

    ¡¸ Onee-san! I want to be her Onee-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then you have to brace yourself and do your best ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Onii-chama ¡¹

    Reika resolved herself.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be an adult ¡¹

    The thread of Reika¡¯s heart scattered around starts melts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have sex with Onii-chama ¡¹

    1. Karen and Tsukihi

 Chapter 450. Gurogoda

    Chapter 450. Gurogoda

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have sex with Onii-chama ¡¹

    No, look here.

    Reika tends to go for the extremes of the extreme.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force yourself ¡¹

    I tell Reika.

    ¡¸ However, isn¡¯t it the family¡¯s rule to have sex with Onii-chama? ¡¹

    She shows a smile with no hesitation.

    ¡¸ Then, I have to. I want to be her Onee-san after all ¡¹

    Reika looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Right. You can only enter on that form. I agree too ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan tells Reika.

    Then, she speaks to me too.

    ¡¸ The person herself wants it so let her be ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ A short while ago, you mentioned that you want to have sex with me, right? ¡¹

    Reika asks me.

    Yeah. Right, I did say that.

    ¡¸ If those feelings haven¡¯t changed, please embrace me ¡¹

    Reika

    ¡¸ I want to use it as a chance to be reborn ¡¹

    I see.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Not now. Let¡¯s do it at the mansion, where everyone¡¯s watching. That is if Reika wants to do the ritual to be in our family ¡¹

    Reika should graduate from her virginity with her sister¡¯s blessings.

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me, Onii-chama ¡¹

    Reika bows her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be present too. I¡¯m Fujimiya-san¡¯s Onee-sama so leave the spiritual back-up to me ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Shou-oneechama ¡¹

    Reika speaks bashfully

    ¡¸ Hm, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please call me Reika

    ¡¸ Oh right. I get it. Reika ¡¹

    In the end, Reika¡¯s mind is so stable from actually having an Onee-sama.

    Or rather, Shou-oneesan¡¯s ¡°Onee-sama¡± power is impressive.

    She¡¯s been firm and composed all day.

    She¡¯s really a reliable ¡°Onee-sama.¡±

    ¡¸ Uhm, Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama, you¡¯re free to stay with us anytime. That, Shou-oneesama needs some time to be alone with Onii-sama too, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko blushes.

    She¡¯s talking about time for our sex.

    ¡¸ Thanks for your concern. But you see, when women get close to mid 20¡¯s, they don¡¯t flame up with desires or something. Preferably, I have to prepare a lot of things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Prepare? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For the time being, I¡¯ll start with dieting. I¡¯m embarrassed to show my naked body¡¯s proportions to him right now ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind it. Shou-oneesan is very beautiful even now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, but I do care it! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a once in a lifetime chance you know? Furthermore, it¡¯ll be a memory of a lifetime, so I don¡¯t want to make it an unfortunate experience. I want to embrace you in my ideal proportions, ideal situation. I need a bit of time to prepare for that. There¡¯s no need to rush at all! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s really prepared and steady.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I get it. I¡¯ll do what Shou-oneesan wants ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously! If you don¡¯t, Onee-chan will cry! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan caresses my cheeks gently.

    ¡¸ With that said, please give me grace time until summer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Summer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take you to a wonderful place during summer vacation! ¡¹

    Oh, Shou-oneesan

    She¡¯s already decided the location to lose her virginity

    ¡¸ Okay. But, before that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks at me curiously.

    ¡¸ I want to hug Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I put Agnes on the sofa and stand up.

    Then, I hug Shou-oneesan with all my strength

    Onee-san hugs me tightly too

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ One more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m your Onee-san ¡¹

    We kept hugging for around a whole minute.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough. Now, hug Reika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I face Reika.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, Rei-chan¡¯s also my Onee-chan ¡¹

    I sort out our relationship before hugging.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you¡¯ll be Agnes, Mao-chan, and Mana¡¯s Onee-san. Those girls are my family, so Rei-chan¡¯s also my family. Therefore, Rei-chan and I are siblings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I am Onii-chama¡¯s Onee-san, Onii-chama is family with Agnes, so you¡¯ll be my brother, and family. We¡¯re family, so I¡¯ll have sex with Onii-chama. No, I swear to have sex with no man in this world but Onii-chama. I promise ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s eyes are moist.

    ¡¸ Are you sure about that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    We hug each other tightly

    Then, Shou-oneesan hugs us two.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be with you! You can consult me about anything, okay, you two? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    The three of us finish our oath ceremony

    Then.

    ¡¸ What the hell is with you people, disgusting. You guys are idiots ¡¹

    Yukino said grumpily.

    ¡¸ In the end, people who can¡¯t even have proper love because they¡¯re filled with faults gather together and lick each other¡¯s wounds! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, now what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too disgusting. I can¡¯t watch this! ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you get out then? The exit¡¯s over there ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not talking about that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then shut up! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan rebukes.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll never be our ally because of that kind of personality! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to! I refuse to be allied with you people! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to get out!!! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said. Yukino¡¯s discouraged.

    ¡¸ You know that I have nowhere to go right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I do know that well. Also, you don¡¯t have a place here ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s harsh with her words.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t try to approach him familiarly. He won¡¯t help you any longer ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-He will! Because he¡¯s in love with me! He¡¯s head over heels for me! That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be using him for the rest of his life!!! ¡¹

    Yukino screams like crazy.

    ¡¸ Hmm. What part of you is he attracted then? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan asks Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m curious too.

    Yukino, what do you think is the part of you I¡¯m still head over heels for you?

    ¡¸ My kindness? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    Why are you ending it with a question mark?

    Also, don¡¯t look at me.

    Don¡¯t appeal to me with your eyes.

    ¡¸ Also, my face. Look, I¡¯m cute ¡¹

    She seems confident about that.

    She declares puffing with pride.

    She forgot that she¡¯s wearing afro wig right now.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll ask you ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ What do you hate about Shirasaka Yukino-san? ¡¹

    I answered right away.

    ¡¸ How she¡¯s not kind to people ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s too selfish.

    She just steps on the feelings of people around her.

    ¡¸ What are you saying! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s always being so considerate of people! You know it don¡¯t you?!! ¡¹

    I ignore Yukino¡¯s protest.

    ¡¸ Also, her hairstyle ¡¹

    ¡¸ WHAT DID YOU SAY ABOUT MY HAIR !!!! ¡¹1

    Yukino snapped

    ¡¸ What can a man like you know about my fashion sense!! ¡¹

    Oh right.

    She¡¯s a fashion-maniac right.

    Yukino¡¯s room is dirty with clothes and cosmetics flipped around.

    ¡¸ Mirror ¡¹

    Agnes speaks up.

    ¡¸ You better look at yourself in the mirror ¡¹

    ¡¸ You also want to make fun of me!!! ¡¹

    Yukino heats up even further.

    ¡¸ Reika, take this girl to the toilet ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan instructs.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also a change of clothes prepared ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Reika turns to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Ah, Fujimiya-san, no, Rei-oneesama, here ¡¹

    Ruriko hands over the cane with both hands.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Reika glares at Yukino.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened by Reika holding her cane.

    ¡¸ Go to the toilet already, you get it don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She points the cane at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s dangerous! ¡¹

    Looking at Yukino, Shou-oneesan;

    ¡¸ Reika, if she keeps on blabbing then kill her ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s complexion changed.

    ¡¸ To be clear, Shirasaka Yukino-san no longer has any worth ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s already secured.

    Shirasaka house is already submissive to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I wonder if Ichikawa-san would be pleased if they were to discover your remains instead? They¡¯re planning to send Yukino-san to a mental hospital so if she dies suspiciously, the future troubles would be gone, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Yukino drops heartbroken.

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Say something. Help me out! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t react.

    ¡¸ What, didn¡¯t you have a lot of sex with me! You felt good with me a lot, and now you¡¯re taking that attitude?! ¡¹

    Yukino tries to change things even when I one-sidedly raped her.

    ¡¸ You should be thankful to me!! ¡¹

    All our sex so far has Yukino serving me.

    That¡¯s why I must appreciate, must devote to her.

    That¡¯s what she¡¯s convinced it is.

    But that¡¯s all a fabrication.

    Reality is different

    ¡¸ Hey, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    Reika swings her stick.

    Yukino¡¯s frightened by the fast movement of the tip.

    ¡¸ I-I get it ¡¹

    Yukino turned to me while on the way to the bathroom with Reika.

    ¡¸ Traitor ¡¹

    No, I never betrayed Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s an enemy from the start.

    We lust for each other but, there was no affection nor friendship.

    ¡¸ Even though I believed you ¡¹

    Yukino substitute the pleasures from our sex©`

    The experience of both of us cumming, as trust.

    Yukino never had sex with anyone but me. She never came on anyone but me.

    But, I

    I have reached climax with other girls.

    I know well that Yukino¡¯s emotions to me are illusions.

    That¡¯s why I keep silence.

    I don¡¯t respond to Yukino.

    I cannot answer.

    ¡¸ There, there, you did well holding back! That¡¯s great ¡¹

    When Yukino and Reika disappeared to the toilet, Shou-oneesan said then pat my head.

    Shou-oneesan buries my face in her breasts.

    ¡¸ Now then, why don¡¯t we contact Kuromori-san while Shirasaka Yukino is gone? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s worried about you all ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t know the truth about Reika¡¯s kidnapping

    Though, she shouldn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s serious or a farce.

    Margo-san is blocking out Minaho-neesan from the information.

    ¡¸ Wait for a second, I¡¯ll contact her through Margo-san. If she hears your voice, she¡¯ll surely feel relieved ¡¹

    Seki-san takes out her phone

    At that time;

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes speaks up suddenly.

    ¡¸ Agnes will also have sex with Papa, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes?

    I return to the sofa where Agnes sits.

    ¡¸ Why so sudden, Agnes? ¡¹

    I asked, Agnes.

    ¡¸ Sex is uhm, that, desuno? Isn¡¯t it, desuno? ¡¹

    Agnes speaks somewhat excited.

    ¡¸ A man and a woman, that, rubbing their crotch, putting in the peepee in the peehole ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, right ¡¹

    Agnes has seen Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex videos repeatedly

    She knows the act of sex.

    ¡¸ Mana-oneechan did it with Papa. Ruri-oneechan too. Michi-oneechan and the other Onee-san did it all with Papa ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been having sex in front of Agnes¡¯ eyes in these past two days.

    ¡¸ Then, Rei-chan also promised to do it with Papoa ¡¹

    Agnes is trying to perceive the situation now.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes will do it with Papa too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes doesn¡¯t want to be left out! Agnes also wants to be like everyone!! ¡¹

    I hug Agnes.

    Ruriko hugs from behind.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right, let¡¯s be together Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Listen Agnes, tell me, What do you think of the man in the bronze statue above your room? ¡¹

    The statue is Shirasaka Sousuke

    Agnes¡¯s father and the man who kept Agnes confined.

    He dreamt of raping his daughter.

    ¡¸ The bronze Papan stands there all the time, but the real Papan only comes occasionally ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes;

    She understands the difference between the statue and the real thing.

    ¡¸ Papan said that he¡¯d have sex with Agnes when she¡¯s 13. I was told to watch Papan¡¯s sex and study until then. He noted that it was Agnes¡¯ fate ¡¹

    Agnes tells me.

    ¡¸ Agnes cannot get out of that room forever. I won¡¯t make friends. Agnes is Papan¡¯s doll, so I have to wait for her and serve only him. That¡¯s what he taught me all this time.

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s wrong. Agnes met a lot of people. They came to Agnes¡¯ room. Everyone is so kind to Agnes, Agnes was scared at the beginning. Agnes thought that if I get along with everyone, Papan will get angry and slap my butt ¡¹

    Tears accumulate in Agnes¡¯ eyes.

    ¡¸ But, Papan didn¡¯t come. Papan never came to Agnes, then, Papa, Papa! ¡¹

    Her small hand clings to me.

    ¡¸ Papa took Agnes out of that room. Agnes got out. Everything Papan said was all lies! It¡¯s all lies!!! ¡¹

    The frozen time when she was trapped in by Shirasaka Sousuke melts.

    ¡¸ Agnes doesn¡¯t want to come back to that room anymore! I want to stay with everyone! I want to be with Papa! I want to! Therefore, Agnes will have sex with Papa! Not Papan. Agnes wants Papa! ¡¹

    She hugs me while crying out hot tears.

    ¡¸ Yeah, right. Let¡¯s stay together forever. Everyone, together. Everyone is Agnes¡¯ family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    I cuddle the crying Agnes.

    This girl is my family.

    To make her my family;

    I will embrace Agnes.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡º I see, did it go well? That¡¯s great. Oh wait, I¡¯ll give the phone to Minaho ¡»

    I hear Margo-san¡¯s voice from Shou-oneesan¡¯s loudspeaker.

    It seems that she¡¯s gone to school after sending off Misuzu and Michi.

    Now she seems to be in the monitoring room under the principal¡¯s office with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º It¡¯s Kuromori ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice is tired.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Seki-san from Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan greets.

    ¡º I¡¯m sorry for the troubles this time ¡»

    ¡¸ No, Fujimiya-san is also our guard, so Fujimiya-san¡¯s trouble is our responsibility. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡º We have assumed that a problem would occur and yet I didn¡¯t take any measures on my part. It¡¯s my mistake ¡»

    Minaho-neesan blames herself.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t proceed with anything if we keep apologizing to each other Kuromori-sama, could we ignore this matter for now? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan speaks to Minaho-neesan in a bright voice.

    ¡º I¡¯ll take up your offer. Then, what¡¯s the subject? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, Fujimiya-san will be backing me up in the future. I¡¯ll take the role of an elder guardian she¡¯s looking for, she has accepted it herself, so there¡¯s no need to worry anymore ¡¹

    ¡º Sorry, usually, I should be doing that role and yet, ¡»

    Minaho-neesan seems to regret since she¡¯s supposed to support Reika as the head of Kuromori family.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya is a guard. Since she¡¯s a fighter, I think that I¡¯m more suitable for the role than Kuromori-sama. I became her Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡º Is that so? ¡»

    ¡¸ I have adopted the concept of family from Kuromori-sama and everyone. Perhaps, we think that¡¯s the most effective system! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan reacts to what Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡º We? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m aware that it might be rude, but I also wish to call Kuromori-sama as Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡º Seki-san, do you also want to enter our family? ¡»

    ¡¸ To be honest, I want to be his woman ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan winks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in love with him. Therefore, I want to accept all that he has ¡¹

    ¡º What did he say? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan asks. Shou-oneesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama knows best what kind of person he is, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡º If you desire him honestly then he will accept it honestly ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, he received me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º If he accepts you then I have no objections. It¡¯s better to have a lot of capable women surrounding him. However, try not to monopolize him as much a possible. Also, please be kind to your younger sisters as well. That¡¯s all, my best regards ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take it to my heart, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan accepted Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya, no, she¡¯s already our little sister so I¡¯ll call her Reika. Reika will have her position the same in Kouzuki security service and work as a full-time guard of Kuromori house. It would be much more convenient that way ¡¹

    ¡º I see, by the way, what do you intend to do Seki-san? ¡»

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t call me Seki, Shou will do. Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡º Then, Shou, which would you put relative weight on, Kouzuki security service or us? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan asks, Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Being a guard is my lifework, and I cherish it. However, in case Kouzuki security service and Kuromori house become hostile, I will take Kuormori house¡¯s side. I won¡¯t lose my family even if I do lose my job ¡¹

    ¡º Are you sure with that/ ¡»

    ¡¸ In the first place, that situation won¡¯t come. I think you already know, but I will be responsible for the site of Kouzuki security service soon. I will become the representative of Kouzuki security service sooner or later. I will decide the management of the company. Kouzuki security service will never be hostile with Kuromori house. Instead, please think of Kouzuki security service as an affiliate company for Kuromori house ¡¹

    ¡º On the contrary, do we have to cooperate with Kouzuki security service? ¡»

    ¡¸ We would be happy if you help but, that¡¯s for Onee-sama to decide on a case basis. Onee-sama is the head of Kuromori house. So, I will obey your will ¡¹

    ¡º Okay, I believe in Shou ¡»

    Fuu.

    Adult conversations are scary.

    ¡º Can I talk to him? ¡»

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan hands the phone to me.

    ¡¸ Hello, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯m glad. You¡¯re safe! ¡»

    I hear Nee-san¡¯s relief over the phone.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks to Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡º Fujimiya-san, no, what about Reika? ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s monitoring Yukino per Shou-oneesan¡¯s instructions. ¡¹ She¡¯s thoroughly depressed now I wonder if she¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡º Sorry. I know about Reika-san¡¯s mental state bursting out, but I left her to you ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine. I know that Minaho-neesan¡¯s busy ¡¹

    ¡º But, you weren¡¯t able to control it right? That¡¯s why Margo made this farce ¡»

    Oh, she knows.

    Well, it¡¯s Minaho-neesan after all.

    ¡¸ But, if we don¡¯t let Rei-chan¡¯s stress explode, then it would really just boil down, and it¡¯ll become even horrible. Rei-chan¡¯s deeply rooted so she does her best to the limit ¡¹

    It¡¯s scary to think what she could destroy with her cane if we stretched her mind to the limit and it ruptured.

    ¡º You¡¯re right. It might¡¯ve been good as a result ¡»

    ¡¸ Besides, it was also great that we took Agnes out. Agnes made up her mind ¡¹

    ¡º Made up her mind? ¡»

    ¡¸ Agnes, come here, report to Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    Agnes speaks to the phone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Agnes desuno. Hello, Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, hello to you too ¡»

    Minaho-neesan feels nervous from Agnes calling her Onee-san.

    ¡¸ Agnes promised to have sex with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Nee-san, by Papa she means me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll have sex with Papa, I¡¯ll do it as many times Papa wants!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º I see, I¡¯m glad ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m also glad ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s sins got lighter! ¡¹

    ¡º ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡»

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Minaho-neesan carry the cross on her own!! ¡¹

 Chapter 451. Takasago

    Chapter 451. Takasago

    ¡¸ The situation doesn¡¯t sound good ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said when the call was over.

    She¡¯s probably talking about Minaho-neesan¡¯s mental state

    Minaho-neesan told us to return by night. Nee-san has given her acknowledgment.

    She has a very dark and unenergetic voice.

    ¡¸ Yeah, today is the climax after all ¡¹

    Tonight, Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge will conclude.

    I will do Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s four daughters in front of him.

    I don¡¯t know what will Minaho-neesan do to Shirasaka Sousuke after that.

    ¡¸ I see, just ask me if there¡¯s anything I could do to help ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said she¡¯s probably thinking of the worst possible situation.

    If ever Minaho-neesan murders Shirasaka Sousuke.

    That possibility is very high.

    We have to dispose Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s corpse under the situation where the police supervise us.

    I sighed.

    Agnes and Ruriko remain clinging to me.

    Edie returns to train in the veranda again.

    She probably doesn¡¯t like the tense atmosphere in the room.

    ¡¸ I can only say it this way but; ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I think that revenge won¡¯t end unless you draw the line somewhere ¡¹

    Draw a line

    ¡¸ On this case, Kuormori-oneesama has come to draw the plans thoroughly over the years, right? That¡¯s why I think the general idea of the revenge can no longer be changed. If the core part isn¡¯t done, then they won¡¯t feel a sense of accomplishment, and they¡¯ll be fall into feeling that they failed to obtain a desirable result even though they did everything right ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ The general point decided beforehand has to be done cleanly. Then, draw the line and complete the revenge. Putting everything in the past ¡¹

    ¡¸ Would that turn out well? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ No, they can¡¯t do it the way they wished they could. It¡¯ll definitely have a miss. Reality is like that. But in general, if revenge is accomplished, you¡¯ll get a sense of satisfaction for the time being. Rather than that, we need to focus our strength to satisfy Kuromori-oneesama. So she would give up what she loses with a smile ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan is trying to move for our elder sister.

    Other than Kyouko-san, Shou-oneesan¡¯s the next to Minaho-neesan when it comes to age.

    She thinks as an adult.

    ¡¸ Then, where should we draw the line? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks once again.

    ¡¸ That is for you to feel when you meet with Kuromori-oneesama directly ¡¹

    You. She talks about me.

    It¡¯s all up to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my impressions for now, whether we can avoid the worst situation or not; That depends on the critical moment ¡¹

    Critical moment.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how tormented the voice she has ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s not just Kyouko-san, Margo-san is also on Minaho-neesan¡¯s side.

    That seriously shows a danger sign.

    If Minaho-neesan kills Shirasaka Sousuke, she might kill herself as well.

    That¡¯s how much it has boiled down.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama is the head of Kuromori house. For her to pass away and leaving Onii-sama or us ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Minaho-neesan is Kuromori¡¯s leader.

    Without Nee-san, we;

    Shou-oneesan stops Ruriko.

    ¡¸ This person has become so dignified therefore it¡¯s not going well ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-oneesama might feel that even without her, as long as he¡¯s in the family, it¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just a high school student, a powerless man ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you don¡¯t, the people around you have the ability ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have the strength to stabilize the women of the house. The problem is if Kuromori-oneesama somehow thinks that as long as you¡¯re well, the family would manage somehow even if she becomes absent. If that¡¯s the case, then the possibility of her making extreme choices is strong ¡¹

    That means killing herself.

    Killing Shirasaka Sousuke then herself,

    ¡¸ Therefore, Margo-san neglected Reika, the one you cannot stabilize alone. As long as you show panic, Kuoromori-oneesama would worry ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Margo-san did it on purpose.

    ¡¸ Then, at the same time, Kuromori-oneesama didn¡¯t want you to see the unrest deep in her heart. She thinks that it¡¯s very embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Embarrassing? What is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what we call the maiden¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Maiden¡¯s heart?

    ¡¸ She wants to stay as the calm, cool, and intelligent Onee-san in front of you. I know that because I¡¯m the same ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles.

    ¡¸ I can understand it too ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ I also want always to look cute and be loved by Onii-sama ¡¹

    She shyly hid her eyes.

    ¡¸ Anyway, as the conclusion of the revenge comes closer, I think that various feelings will get in touch with Kuromori-oneesama and she¡¯ll feel the suspense. I believe that she cannot hide the unrest in her heart when in front of you, therefore, she took distance away ¡¹

    Thinking about it, when we peeked into Agnes¡¯ room with just the two of us, Minaho-neesan¡¯s emotional that I thought it was strange.

    There was an anomaly starting there.

    Afterward, Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t come close to Agnes¡¯ room as much as possible.

    She also held back on contacting me.

    Then, last night, she left the mansion and locked herself in the school.

    ¡¸ Then, how did Margo-san and Rei-chan¡¯s kidnapping plan go? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s somewhat favorable, I guess? By tonight, the revenge will carry out as planned, and at that time, if she doesn¡¯t look at you then everything¡¯s too late ¡¹

    If that goes on, we in the mansion separates with Minaho-neesan in the school and spend the night;

    Minaho-neesan will begin her revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke, and her mind will boil down extremely.

    I have to take action whatever it is.

    That¡¯s what Margo-san decided.

    No, that might be Kyouko-san¡¯s idea as she watches over Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I heard from Margo-san ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan learned the details of the operation from Margo-san in advance.

    ¡¸ Then, what should we do? ¡¹

    I asked frankly

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ I want you to be aware, but we do not desire the ideal situation ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan?

    ¡¸ We absolutely expect strange things. Abandon all naive thoughts. We¡¯ll be acting so it won¡¯t reach the worst situation possible. Bear that in mind ¡¹

    In short, we have to think about making Minaho-neesan avoid suicide.

    ¡¸ Give up all other things. Resolve yourself ¡¹

    I

    I have to think about how Minaho-neesan won¡¯t kill Shirasaka Sousuke somehow.

    I don¡¯t want to let Minaho-neesan carry the burden of murder.

    That¡¯s just naive.

    In reality, the situation is much more grave than I imagined.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ The line would be there ¡¹

    Ruriko sighs.

    I remember Nei.

    Now, Nei shows a refreshed face.

    As expected, it¡¯s because Cesario VIola is dead.

    Because the subject of revenge has disappeared from this world, she feels very bright.

    If ever, I didn¡¯t shoot Viola back then.

    Kouzuki security service would catch Viola, still alive.

    Will Nei¡¯s heart be saved?

    Perhaps, the darkness in Nei¡¯s heart remains.

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s the only way ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke has to die.

    ¡¸ Anyway, the problem at hand is about that. Please give everything below that level ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ We mustn¡¯t let Kuormori-oneesama¡¯s plan¡¯s basics collapse. Make everything run as planned, on top of that. We have to stop it from going to worse on the final stage. That¡¯s all we can do ¡¹

    She stares at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you mustn¡¯t go easy ¡¹

    Oh.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    I look at Agnes who¡¯s clinging to my body.

    Agnes is listening to the conversation she can¡¯t understand worriedly.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa? ¡¹

    I hug Agnes¡¯ small body.

    I¡¯ll never go easy on her.

    I have to ravish this 12 years old half-foreign girl in front of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s base plan is to have his four daughters raped in front of him.

    Taking away Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s beloved daughters, rape them.

    Minaho-neesan who was kidnapped away from her family, raped by Shirasaka Sousuke, turned to a prostitute, had her beloved sister go through the same hell as her, then her child was killed and so was her sister, it¡¯s an endless crystal of hatred.

    She¡¯ll make Shirasaka Sousuke experience what she had.

    That cannot be changed.,

    And.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve changed! ¡¹

    Yukino and Reika come back from the toilet.

    Yukino¡¯s back on wearing our school uniform.

    It¡¯s probably Margo-san who gave Shou-oneesan that change of clothes.

    ¡¸ School uniforms are so dull that I hate it but, wearing it after a while makes me feel calm ¡¹

    There¡¯s only one reason why Margo-san chose that uniform.

    That¡¯s because Yukino¡¯s going to wear that when I¡¯m going to rape her in front of her father.

    Yukino scrapes her hair with her fingers.

    This is Shirasaka Yukino, my classmate.

    It¡¯s the usual look of Yukino.

    ¡¸ What are you staring at!? ¡¹

    Yukino speaks displeasure to my face.

    I must not go easy with Yukino too.

    I¡¯ll never go easy on her.

    ¡¸ Or rather, where¡¯s the food? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yukino, want me to treat you lunch? You can eat whatever you want in the menu ¡¹

    I resolve myself.

    ¡¸ Huh, sure? ¡¹

    Yukino bites the bait.

    ¡¸ In exchange, I have a condition ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    I won¡¯t hold back.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll have sex later once we come back at the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late to say no anyway. We¡¯ve already had a lot of sex ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Eh, you want to do it with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say it already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder what I should do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Shou-oneesan, Yukino said she doesn¡¯t need to eat lunch ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t say that! Geez! ¡¹

    Yukino snaps.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll lend you my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lend? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just lie down. Do what you want with my body. I won¡¯t do anything! ¡¹

    So she won¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ Also, I won¡¯t do licking or sucking at all. I won¡¯t do anything. Y-You, lick me. I¡¯ll let you! ¡¹

    That¡¯s very much like Yukino somehow.

    ¡¸ Seriously, if you want to do it then you should¡¯ve told me sooner. You never forgot how my body tastes, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yukino shows a satisfied smile.

    I¡¯ve ignored Yukino from yesterday until now.

    Me wanting her means that her worth is recognized.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to do it in the future too. If it¡¯s just thirty minutes a day, then I don¡¯t mind lending my body to you. But in exchange, you¡¯ll guarantee my livelihood! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell ¡®s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Three meals a day, a place to live and clothes! Ah, of course, I won¡¯t wear anything but fashionable clothes! ¡¹

    Yukino. You.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a bad deal, isn¡¯t it? What do you think?!!! ¡¹

    Yukino laughs strongly.

    She seems to think that I¡¯m head over heels for her.

    That I¡¯d do anything just to embrace her body

    ¡¸ Does that mean that Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s a prostitute now? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t prostitution entrusting your body to a man for clothing and shelter? Do you know that you were inviting him to prostitute yourself? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong! I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because, Shirasaka Yukino-san doesn¡¯t love this person, right? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. I hate him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Giving your man to a man you don¡¯t like, isn¡¯t that just prostitution? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because he loves me, so it¡¯s okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then what are you, a parasite? Are you alright with anyone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why did it come to that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re okay with one-sided love then that¡¯s how it is!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s recoiling.

    ¡¸ Anyway, this man wants me! That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help it! I have no choice but to give out my body! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! It¡¯s all; everything is his fault!!! ¡¹

    Yukino exclaims.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough already! Give me the menu! I¡¯ll decide on what I would eat!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan seems to be amazed; she gave Yukino the menu.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yukino, let me just tell you just in case ¡¹

    I give Yukino warning.

    Even though I haven¡¯t said anything yet, it¡¯s troublesome if Yukino asserts that I¡¯ll take care of Yukino¡¯s life in exchange for sex 30 minutes a day.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay with just one round of sex in exchange for lunch ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ You liar ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way you could be satisfied with just one round! You¡¯re going to cum inside me a lot of times anyway! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I know that already! ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    We all ate lunch at the hotel room.

    The room service was western food.

    Shou-oneesan took pasta, and Reika had Lasagna.

    Ruriko, Agnes, and I ate hamburger steak.

    Edie had beef stew.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one who took pasta, hamburger steak, and stew.

    She ate three people¡¯s servings.

    After eating, she made a huge burp.

    I never thought that Yukino was this kind of woman when I met her back in April.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s passable. It lacks al dente though. Also, the hamburger steak¡¯s sauce wasn¡¯t good ¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s asking yet she made her critique on food.

    While we drink coffee after the meal

    ¡¸ What should we do afterward? It¡¯s still too early to go back ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan asks.

    Minaho-neesan told us to come back by evening.

    Indeed, we still have time.

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s go to the beach once more. I want to walk Agnes to the beach ¡¹

    We were just watching earlier.

    This time, we¡¯ll walk.

    Feeling the wet sand, touching the sea water.

    ¡¸ This hotel has a private beach; I¡¯ll ask them to let us use it ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan makes a call with the front desk.

    This seems to be a problem of security.

    Ruriko¡¯s here.

    The people of Kouzuki security service waiting outside the room doesn¡¯t know that Jii-chan banished Ruriko from Kouzuki house.

    They think that their mission now is to guard Ruriko.

    It¡¯s possible that assault groups like from Kitakyushu earlier would attack.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan ends the call.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The waves splash.

    As expected, the sea is impressive.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s cold desuno ¡¹

    Ruriko and I hold her both hands as Agnes walks along the beach.

    The three of us took off our sandals and walked barefoot.

    The white bubbles from the waves wash our feet.

    The waves pull, and the next wave pushes.

    Zazazawaaa!

    ¡¸ Japan¡¯s sea is very blue ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ The sea I always see has a different color ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s talking about the private beach from Kouzuki house, the northern seas.

    ¡¸ Are they green? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s emerald green. Also, the sunlight is extreme that the sky¡¯s blue is also different ¡¹

    Ruriko answers.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because the sun¡¯s rays change depending on the latitude ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan tells us.

    ¡¸ The sun¡¯s light falls on earth, both UV light, visible light, and IR light pass through the atmosphere and some dampening. But, the thickness of the atmospheric air layers is different according to the latitude. In places closer to the equator, the sunlight falls vertically from above, so the depth it penetrates in the atmospheric layer will be the shortest. That amount is reduced accordingly by the atmosphere. On the other hand, when it¡¯s close to the pole, it strays obliquely through the layer of the atmosphere, so the thickness of air it passes through becomes thicker. Therefore, it declines a lot. That is why the sunlight changes subtly depending on the altitude. Because of that, the color perceived to be beauty changes from human eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Emerald green and bright pink shine localities are close to the Equator ¡¹

    Then

    Edie comes and tells Ruriko something.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She wants to pick up shells together with Agnes-san ¡¹

    Shells.

    ¡¸ She mentioned that it¡¯s a souvenir for Mao-chan ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Shells? ¡¹

    Agnes tilts her head.

    Edie shows the shells in her hand.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of them scattered around, so she asks to look for them together ¡¹

    Ruriko translates.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful desuno ¡¹

    Agnes says as she looks at the sparkling insides of the shells.

    ¡¸ Yeah, there¡¯s a lot scattered around so get one for all ¡¹

    I tell Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan too, search with them ¡¹

    I tell Reika who¡¯s monitoring Yukino from behind.

    By the way, Yukino¡¯s lying down alone on the beach chair.

    She¡¯s ordered a tropical drink from the hotel staff.

    It seems that for Yukino, that¡¯s included in the free lunch I¡¯m paying.

    ¡¸ Go, I¡¯ll be looking after her ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan tells Reika.

    ¡¸ Look after your little sisters like an Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Reika runs towards Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Rei-chan¡¯s going to search with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Agnes holds Reika¡¯s hand.

    Reika happily grips the small hand.

    The two search for shells while holding hands.

    Edie found a big piece of wood and digs the sand using that as a scoop.

    ¡¸ Ho, ho, Ho! ¡¹

    Hmm, sometimes I wonder if Edie¡¯s a dog.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko sticks to me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing ¡¹

    Ruriko blushed.

    ¡¸ I just think that walking on the beach with Onii-sama like this will be a good memory ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t forget this ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Back them, I strolled around the city of London with Grandfather ¡¹

    Ruriko says while holding my hand.

    I react to the word she said, ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    ¡¸ It was back when I was in kindergarten when Grandfather goes to have his clothes tailored in Saville Row. I accompanied him. On our way back, we took a walk in the city. Oh, of course, our guards, Tanizawa-san, and others were together with us ¡¹

    It¡¯s a story from when Ruriko was in kindergarten.

    ¡¸ The afternoon¡¯s sky was pleasantly sunny. We went to the Thames river, but fancy English gentleman was walking. He¡¯s wearing a black tailcoat, silk hat, and a silver stick. His hand is covered with white gloves. He has a beautiful beard. That man whistled a song! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I somehow thought that a person popped out of a picture book, so I stared. Then, the gentleman noticed me, winked and went away ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Then, not liking how I was fascinated by the gentleman. Grandfather was in ill-mood ¡¹

    Hey Jii-chan!

    ¡¸ What, there¡¯s no way I would lose to such a whistle, he said, then he began to hum a noh chanting in the middle of London city ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noh, what? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a song performance on the side of a Noh theater, is that clear now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Ruriko puts strength on her belly then sings on a low volume.

    ¡¸ Takasago Yaa.

    Kono urafune nii, hoo wo agetee.

    Kono urafune nii, hoo wo agete.

    Tsuki morotomouni deshio noo

    Nami no awaji no shimakage yaa.

    Tooku naruo no okika giite.

    Haaya, sumi no enitsukini keri

    Haaya, sumi no eni tsuki ni keri! ¡¹

    She takes a deep breath after ending the song.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, he was singing that song so loudly in London! Silly Grandfather ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs.

    ¡¸ Grandfather likes this song. Even now, when he gets drunk, he sings that well. Have you not heard this in a historical drama? It¡¯s often heard in wedding ceremonies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, I might¡¯ve ¡¹

    ¡¸ This Takasago noh song is commonly used in wedding ceremonies. Then, Grandfather said that he¡¯d sing it at Ruriko¡¯s wedding!! ¡¹

    Tears float in Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 452. On the beach

    Chapter 452. On the beach

    ¡¸ Ruriko, do you want to go back to Jii-chan? ¡¹

    I ask Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No, I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Answer honestly, you¡¯re stubborn, Ruriko ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ I genuinely want to stay by Onii-sama¡¯s side. That¡¯s my real feelings. I want to stay with Onii-sama and the family. Ruriko wishes for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, but I¡¯m worried about Grandfather ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ I do not think about Kouzuki house, or the company anymore. Not even about succeeding the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at the sea.

    ¡¸ Now, I have thrown away all of my obligations from being born as the daughter of a noble house. I am just a slave. My house and blood means nothing ¡¹

    Then, she looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ And, I love Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko hugs me.

    ¡¸ I dedicate this body and soul to Onii-sama, I don¡¯t speak lies. However! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re worried about Jii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather and Yoshiko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, they¡¯re family after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san are Ruriko¡¯s family, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯re family, so you¡¯re worried about them ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at my face.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Ruriko before would only be preoccupied with her words and deeds as a noble daughter instead of focusing on her personal feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter so I must¡¯ or something like that.

    Ruriko was too top-heavy before, but now she¡¯s purely worried about Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san as a family.

    Without thinking politically, she becomes obedient to her heart.

    Oh.

    Ruriko¡¯s also changing.

    It¡¯s going well.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s consult about it with Misuzu and others later ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters should discuss Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ I want to ask for Nee-san¡¯s opinion too, let¡¯s all think what to do together ¡¹

    Now we have a lot of ladies to depend on.

    I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find a breakthrough.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    I

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve mentioned about Jii-chan singing in London, was Yoshiko-san with you back then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes of course. Yoshiko-sama was always together with me ¡¹

    Ever since childhood, they were together. Ruriko and Yoshiko-san who stayed in the same house before live apart now.

    ¡¸ It was somewhat embarrassing that Grandfather sang Takasago in the city of London, then after, we sang with him. It was around the statue of Queen Boadicea at the base of Westminster Bridge ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, what song was it? ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the song of the sea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thinking about it now, that¡¯s funny. Even though we were on the banks of Thames river in London, Yoshiko-sama and I were singing a sea song in Japanese. Grandfather was listening with a smile ¡¹

    The sea spread before our eyes.

    The sea is vast and spacious.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ten years ago, grandfather back then was a good walker than now. Thinking about it again, that was a very distant walk. From the tailor at Saville Row street, past Piccadilly Circus, to the Trafalgar Square. Then from the National Gallery to the Thames river via Charing Cross. Then, we crossed the river via Westminster Bridge. The other side of the street is Big Ben. The statue of Queen Boadicea¡¯s is there ¡¹

    Ruriko recalls it nostalgically.

    ¡¸ Even though there were escorts, we have walked such a long distance. London¡¯s a foreign city. Oh, that was the first and last time walking with Grandfather. It¡¯s possible that Grandfather might¡¯ve canceled the pick-up car to accompany us ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ Memories are good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, I never talked to my father, and we¡¯ve never gone somewhere to play ¡¹

    I recall my memories.

    ¡¸ After Grandma¡¯s burial; We couldn¡¯t afford to give her a proper funeral, so we just stored the bones in the temple. It was only father and me. It was a cold day in winter; nobody else was there. The cloudy sky tells that it was about to snow anytime. I don¡¯t have money to buy gloves or anything so my hands hurt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ On our way back after depositing the remains, we were on the way to the station. Father suddenly asked me if I want to eat ramen. We ate together. The cheapest ramen costs 390 yen. Haha, I remember even the price. ¡¹

    I smile wryly.

    ¡¸ The ramen warmed up my cold body to the core. It was my first time eating outside with father. There¡¯s nothing after that of course. It was just that one time. The two of us didn¡¯t talk at all, we just ate. Oh right, my father asked me ¡°What year are you now again?¡± and that¡¯s all he asked ¡¹

    Memories

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m glad that I have some memories. I can recall and even talk about it ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ As for me, today, this moment, is also a crucial memory ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, let¡¯s make a lot of memories. Together with Ruriko, no, not just the two of us but the whole family ¡¹

    Then, Agnes and Edie come to us running.

    ¡¸ Look Papa! I got so many! ¡¹

    Agnes shows the shells she picked up with Edie to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Edie is in high spirits as if she¡¯s saying ¡°you¡¯re welcome.¡±

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! It¡¯s souvenirs for Mao-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    Going to the ocean today will also be a good memory for these children.

    ¡¸ Geh, Shirasaka Yukino?! ¡¹

    At that moment, I heard a surprised voice from behind.

    Turning behind;

    A young hotel employee who¡¯s carrying Yukino¡¯s tropical drink screamed.

    He was seriously surprised that he dropped the glass from the tray.

    The bright blue drink falls to the sand.

    ¡¸ S-Shirasaka Yukino? Here? N-No way! ¡¹

    An employee who seems to be in his early twenties look at Yukino, trembling.

    ¡¸ S-So what if I do?!!! ¡¹

    Yukino gets angry.

    W-Why do you have to confirm it!

    ¡¸ Hey, Arai-kun, what are you doing?! Didn¡¯t I tell you to not let anyone through?! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan shouts at the security guard clinging to the hotel employee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I thought that hotel employees don¡¯t matter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make your interpretations! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    The young employee.

    ¡¸ Shit, seriously! It¡¯s really Shirasaka Yukino ¡¹

    He¡¯s completely agitated.

    He doesn¡¯t even speak apologies for dropping the drink he brought.

    The glass remains fallen.

    ¡¸ Why do you know about me?! ¡¹

    Yukino aggressively barks.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of videos of you!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What videos?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your sex videos!! ¡¹

    The employee shouted.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen it all! I¡¯ve also saved them! Look, your videos are categorized as child pornography, so they¡¯re erased by the admins right away ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sex videos are spreading for sure.

    ¡¸ Shit, amazing, shit, seriously!? What the hell ¡¹

    The young employee picks up his phone and tries to take a photo of Yukino.

    ¡¸ Arai-kun! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan gives instructions. The guard from Kouzuki security service picks up his phone.

    ¡¸ What the hell are you doing bastard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you, what are you doing to your customers! ¡¹

    The guard and the employee glare at each other.

    ¡¸ Stop it, Arai-kun ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan gets in between the two.

    ¡¸ Are you a full-time or a part-time employee/ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m part-time, what about it? ¡¹

    The young employee speaks in ill-humor.

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan sighs.

    ¡¸ This hotel seems to be more than what it looks ¡¹

    Having a part-timer on this job means their quality is terrible.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it, I have to say I didn¡¯t see Shirasaka Yukino? ¡¹

    The young employee says.

    ¡¸ Then, how much would you pay? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Hush money, right? ¡¹

    This guy

    ¡¸ You ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan shows a look of anger.

    ¡¸ You see, I can immediately mail the company. I¡¯ll tell them that Shirasaka Yukino is here. Ah, should I speak to the media too? ¡¹

    The young employee threatens.

    ¡¸ Arai-kun, bring me the manager ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan is trying to do the right solution as a member of Kouzuki security service.

    She¡¯s going to put pressure on the top of the company.

    ¡¸ No, Nee-san ¡¹

    I look at Yukino.

    Ruriko turned her back so the part-timer won¡¯t see her face.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you? ¡¹

    Seeing me who¡¯s a young high school student, the young part-timer shows a high-handed attitude.

    ¡¸ The manager would warn him and give him a hush fee, but he¡¯ll still speak rumors about Yukino on the internet ¡¹

    This kind of person will do that.

    They think that as long as it¡¯s interesting, he¡¯ll do it.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? Koganei Kentaro-san? ¡¹

    I look at the nameplate of the part-timer and said.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    The young part-timer intimidates me.

    But, I;

    ¡¸ Gather all the information about Koganei Kentaro who¡¯s working part-time at this hotel. His current address, family structure, friends ¡¹

    I tell Arai.

    ¡¸ You can quickly check out everything with our organization, right? ¡¹

    I speak that on purpose.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you, what organization? ¡¹

    Look, he¡¯s backing off.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino, were you also aware that Shirasaka Yukino was kidnapped by a shady organization, right? ¡¹

    To the public, Yukino is supposed to be kidnapped by the group that Shirasaka Sousuke made angry, and recorded all of the rape videos.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re that organization ¡¹

    I smiled.

    The young part-timer shows a confused face.

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s work is perfect, so only the managers know that we¡¯re people related to Kouzuki house.

    The other employees of the hotel were only given notification that we¡¯re a wealthy group who¡¯s traveling incognito so they shouldn¡¯t disturb us.

    They won¡¯t use the name Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ If ever you tell someone what you saw her, I think that you, your family, and your friends will be in trouble. Do you get it? ¡¹

    I said, the young employee;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re threatening me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a shady organization you know? I think that¡¯s obvious ¡¹

    I speak like a delinquent on purpose.

    This is Margo-san and Nei¡¯s technique.

    Turn the other party small, stand firm, and basically, speak politely.

    Then when pushing, speak like a delinquent.

    First, attack with logic.

    ¡¸ Reika ¡¹

    I beckon Reika.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try crushing the concrete block over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Acknowledged!! ¡¹

    Reika grips her cane.

    ¡¸ Teeiyaaa!!! ¡¹

    Crack!!

    The large wave-blocking concrete cracks and breaks!!

    ¡¸ W-What ?! ¡¹

    The young part-timer is taken aback.

    ¡¸ If it were your head, it would break easily ¡¹

    Reika holds the cane towards the young man.

    ¡¸ Our organization has a lot of these kinds of people ¡¹

    After logic, show violence.

    That¡¯s the Kuromori style.

    ¡¸ Will you promise me not to tell anyone? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan gets on the groundwork I laid.

    ¡¸ What would you do, Koganei Kentaro-san? ¡¹

    The young part-timer;

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t say anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ You never saw Shirasaka Yukino, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s words succumb the young man

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s enough, hurry up and return to your work ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, do we still have anything to talk? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan asks the employee.

    Behind her is Reika and I staring at the young employee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bring a replacement for the drink right away ¡¹

    He picks up the glass he dropped in a hurry.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need. You don¡¯t need to bring one back ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! I want to drink! Or rather, you should give a freebie to us! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts, but;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t show yourself before us again. Koganei Kentaro-san!! ¡¹

    I said clearly

    ¡¸ Go ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan urges the part-timer.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    The young man runs fast towards the building of the hotel.

    I

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get off right now ¡¹

    I tell Shou-oneesan

    ¡¸ What?! Didn¡¯t that guy say that he won¡¯t tell anyone? ¡¹

    Yukino argues back.

    ¡¸ Yeah, he promised only not to tell that he saw Yukino here ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Once he¡¯s back at the hotel, he¡¯ll catch a friend who¡¯s working part-time too and say that he found someone amazing on the beach. He¡¯s pissed that he¡¯s the only one we threatened so he¡¯ll make other victims ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ With that, he¡¯ll try to spread Yukino¡¯s existence. Then, he¡¯ll get revenge on us too. ¡¹

    He can argue that he didn¡¯t tell about Yukino to anyone.

    In short, what I¡¯ve done just now was to earn time.

    We better use this chance to escape from the hotel.

    ¡¸ How do you know that? ¡¹

    Yukino asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easy. If the part-timer was Endou, what would he do, you¡¯ll get the answer right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I get it ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s convinced.

    No, Yukino, you too.

    I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll do the same as that part-timer.

    I know.

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s get out of here right now! ¡¹

    I said, Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ I get it, Arai-kun, your group will stay. After our retreat, please settle with the hotel. Ah, address the receipt to ¡°organization that connects the children of the universe: Dream X.¡±

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Well, we have various organizations, we also have a lot of work where we can¡¯t reveal the name Kouzuki ¡¹

    I turn to the beach.

    ¡¸ Agnes, we¡¯re going back! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes comes running.

    She¡¯s holding a lot of shells in her arms.

    Ruriko calls out Edie.

    At first, she said ¡°I want to play with Agnes more,¡± but it seems that when she¡¯s told ¡°Mao-chan is waiting¡± she agreed.

    ¡¸ Yukino too, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsk, I didn¡¯t get to have the tropical drink ¡¹

    Yukino answers in ill-humor.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to the parking lot from here ¡¹

    Reika takes the front

    We go from the beach to the parking lot making sure that the employees of the hotel won¡¯t see us.

    Halfway, Kouzuki security service¡¯s black clothed guards escort us too.

    ¡¸ Nakamoto-kun, take the lead car. I¡¯ll be behind. Reika, drive the same you did earlier ¡¹

    The same, means we¡¯re using the white van.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takagi-kun, hand over a spare radio to Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, here you go ¡¹

    Reika takes the radio from Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ If something happens, contact us right away, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Reika answers.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hurry up and depart ¡¹

    Ruriko gets Agnes in the white van.

    We also boarded after

    Reika takes the driver seat.

    Agnes, Ruriko and I took the second row.

    Edie and Yukino take the back seats.

    Edie¡¯s the only one who moved in a different position.

    ¡º Are all the cars ready? ¡»

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s voice comes from the radio Reika set on the dashboard.

    ¡º Lead car, Nakamoto, ready! ¡»

    ¡¸ Fujimiya, ready ¡¹

    With Shou-oneesan¡¯s American car from behind, the three vehicles withdraw from the hotel.

    ¡º Okay. Nakamoto-kun, we¡¯ll take route G3 ¡»

    ¡º Nakamoto, starting the drive, roger ¡»

    ¡º Go ¡»

    The lead car starts to move.

    Behind that is our white van.

    Behind is Shou-oneesan¡¯s car.

    We go from the hotel parking lot to the road.

    ¡¸ Hey, you guys smell like the sea! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Oh, Edie and Agnes¡¯ arms and legs were soaked in the sea.

    Especially Edie.

    You, even the hem of the boiler suit is drenched!

    Err, if I recall;

    There¡¯s a towel around here.

    I¡¯ve gotten used to this van.

    ¡¸ Here, wipe yourself, Edie, ¡¹

    I handed the towel then Edie opens up the chest part and wipes her sweat.

    Hey, your sports bra is visible!

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko told her to wipe her feet.

    Meanwhile, I wipe off Agnes¡¯ arms and legs.

    Ah, there were wet tissues here too if I recall correctly.

    ¡¸ Yukino, where¡¯s the wet tissue again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you ask me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you know ¡¹

    I¡¯ve raped Yukino in this van.

    We¡¯ve used the back seat.

    ¡¸ It should be under the seat over there ¡¹

    Yukino answered.

    ¡¸ Oh, there it is, thanks ¡¹

    I pull out some wet tissues and wipe Agnes¡¯ feet.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯ll do it too ¡¹

    Ruriko wipes Agnes¡¯ hands.

    Ah, there¡¯s sand between her toe fingers.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes said bashfully.

    On the other hand.

    ¡¸ Hey, why are you stripping?! ¡¹

    Turning to Yukino¡¯s side.

    Edie¡¯s taking off her boiler suit and now in her underwear.

    ¡¸ Err, she said that she doesn¡¯t want to wear wet clothes ¡¹

    Ruriko translates

    Seriously!

    ¡¸ If I recall, Nei¡¯s disguise costume should be around here ¡¹

    I look inside the van.

    ¡¸ Hey wait a second! You had that thing! Then why give me such strange costumes!!! ¡¹

    Yukino snaps again

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no choice! Margo-san¡¯s instructions were to make you wear those! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to follow those kinds of directions! ¡¹

    Haa.

    For the time being, I found the Jeans skirt and cotton black tank top.

    ¡¸ Edie, wear this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Edie seems not to like skirts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell her that she has no choice so wear this! ¡¹

    Help meeeeee!!!

    Edie reluctantly wore the clothes.

    ¡¸ Muuuuuuuuuu!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s angry.

    She¡¯s clearly angry.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with Edie? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks my doubts.

    The breast part seems to be hollow.

    Ah, Nei¡¯s got some huge tits right.

    Edie¡¯s humble on that part.

    Ah, the bra¡¯s exposed on the chest part of the tank top.

    ¡¸ Mumumumumuuuu!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 453. Itâ€™s a secret to *** ï½ž?

    Chapter 453. It¡¯s a secret to *** ¡«?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with Edie? ¡¹

    I asked Ruriko.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Edie wants to go to the toilet ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ She mentioned that her stomach has cooled down after playing in the beach ¡¹

    Well, she came out of the hotel running.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan ¡¹

    I look at Reika.

    Reika pushes the radio switch while driving.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya here, Seki-san, please respond. ¡¹

    ¡º Seki here ¡»

    I can hear Shou-oneesan¡¯s voice from the radio.

    ¡¸ Seventh case, please respond ¡¹

    ¡º Seki, roger that ¡»

    Reika looks at us through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re checking which point to stop so please wait for a while ¡¹

    Oh, we can¡¯t just go to a toilet around us comfortably in our situation.

    This van has Ruriko in it.

    That¡¯s why a guard from Kouzuki security service is taking a lead car. They think that they¡¯re escorting Ruriko.

    They cannot let the daughter of Kouzuki house go to a public restroom.

    Seki-san now is checking the neighborhood with the car navigation, looking for facilities where we can join in.

    ¡º Seki here, leading car, please respond ¡»

    I hear Shou-oneesan¡¯s voice after a minute.

    ¡º Yes, Nakamoto here over ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯ll stop by F43, good? ¡»

    ¡º F43, Nakamoto, roger ¡»

    The leading car steers from the main street.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, do you know which is F43? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, the name of each point is different on each operation. The navigation system isn¡¯t connected to the data system from Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    There¡¯s no way to know.

    ¡¸ But, since Kouzuki security service assumes these situations, they should¡¯ve selected places we could use on the route so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, when we escort VIPs there¡¯s always some who would suddenly tell their escort that they need to go to the restroom ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Usually, the nobles finish their business so they won¡¯t have to deal with that kind of incident but, elderlies who are executives of a large companies need a close restroom ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Or rather, I roughly know which facility Seki-san has selected. There¡¯s only one fitting establishment near here ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ When we travel on this road for about a minute, there will be a high-class celebrity only sports club. It¡¯s probably there ¡¹

    Reika said.

    I see, if it¡¯s that kind of establishment, then it would be okay for us to stop.

    ¡¸ We can see it now. It¡¯s over there ¡¹

    A big building is visible ahead of the road.

    ¡º Lead car has arrived at point ¡»

    ¡º Head towards the underground parking lot ¡»

    ¡º Leading car, roger ¡»

    The three vehicles go to the underground parking lot of the building.

    We were stopped by the staff of the building at the entrance of the gate.

    The lead car¡¯s guard showed something then the three vehicles were let through.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service has membership rights on this sports club. We also pay the monthly membership fees properly ¡¹

    Reika tells us.

    They have it always prepared so that it could be used anytime.

    They must have a lot of establishment to use in emergency situations.

    The three cars parked side by side in the lot.

    ¡¸ Err, is it only Edie who wants to go to the restroom? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes speaks bashfully

    ¡¸ Agnes too, desuno ¡¹

    In that case.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I will take Agnes-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Yeah, it would be Agnes¡¯ first time to take a restroom outside the mansion.

    I can¡¯t enter women¡¯s restroom either.

    I¡¯m worried to leave Agnes to just Edie.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, shut up ¡¹

    Yukino puts on her sunglasses and afro wig.

    She was found out by the hotel part-timer earlier.

    If she doesn¡¯t disguise, she¡¯ll be in trouble again.

    But.

    Our high school girl¡¯s uniform, afro, and sunglasses.

    It¡¯s becoming somewhat tricky to understand hobby for her.

    ¡¸ If I take off the button on the chest part of my blouse like this, I¡¯ll look like a delinquent, right? ¡¹

    Yukino said as she opens up her chest.

    Hmmm, that would be in the old days. It smells like the 20th century.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    I¡¯m too worried

    ¡¸ Nakamoto-kun, guard the vehicles. Fujimiya-san and I will escort Ruriko-sama. ¡¹

    Getting off the van, Shou-oneesan¡¯s already taking command.

    ¡¸ You have to go to the lobby on the first floor for the restrooms. I¡¯ll lead the way ¡¹

    As expected of Shou-oneesan, she¡¯s already grasped the layout of this establishment in case of emergencies.

    Or it¡¯s possible that she opened the files about it before getting off the car?

    Anyway, Shou-oneesan takes the lead.

    Next is Edie. Ruriko and I are holding Agnes¡¯ hand.

    Yukino¡¯s behind.

    Then last, Reika.

    I¡¯m wearing my uniform, Ruriko¡¯s wearing her boiler suit, Yukino¡¯s having an afro hair, we look like an incomprehensible group.

    We don¡¯t want to gather too much attention.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    The elevator goes up to the first floor.

    Fortunately, the lobby isn¡¯t that crowded.

    Well, there¡¯s a lot of people at the reception desk though.

    ¡¸ Those people are okay, we¡¯ve checked them when we entered the parking lot ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ When we give them the name Kouzuki security service, they won¡¯t be investigating any further; This sports club has a reputation for employee training ¡¹

    Oh, unlike the hotel earlier;

    They won¡¯t have any part-timer with bad manners.

    ¡¸ We cannot make mistakes continuously either ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan seems to regret choosing the hotel from earlier.

    Therefore, this time, she chose an establishment frequented by wealthy people.

    Right, even though we¡¯re such a shady group, the employees aren¡¯t looking this way.

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s the restroom? ¡¹

    Yukino breaks the formation and rushes to the toilet.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! It¡¯s first-come-first-serve! ¡¹

    The afro-haired high school girl disappears to the women¡¯s restroom.

    On the other hand, Edie is looking at Agnes¡¯ face.

    ¡¸ Edie-san asked if she can go ahead ¡¹

    Ruriko translates what Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes answers.

    ¡¸ At times like that, you say ¡°Go on¡± ¡¹

    I tell Agnes.

    From now on, I need to teach her every way of interaction with people.

    ¡¸ Please go on, Edie-chan

    Agnes said. Edie dashed to the women¡¯s restroom.

    Agnes holds Ruriko¡¯s hand, slowly goes to the restroom.

    ¡¸ Reika, follow them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Reika escorts them

    Well, it should be fine

    In case something happens to the women¡¯s restroom, Edie should make noise.

    Edie¡¯s sense of danger is sharp.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s wait here ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles at me.

    I see. She¡¯s guarding me.

    ¡¸ From now on, there will be a lot of this. Please be ready for it ¡¹

    Huh/

    ¡¸ Living with women means waiting for them in front of the restroom. Especially when you¡¯re going out together, they¡¯re longer than a man¡¯s time in the toilet ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m ready for it ¡¹

    I answered.

    Then, once again, I look at the lobby of this sports club.

    The blue carpet¡¯s spread out. The reception counter is crimson.

    Next to it is a shop.

    There¡¯s a vending machine too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the second half of the second week. There¡¯s not a lot of people at this time in the afternoon ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Huh, it¡¯s holiday so shouldn¡¯t they be coming for sports? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a wealthy member of the club then they would be taking vacations on their villa over the weekend. They won¡¯t be in the metropolitan area to take a rest ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan laughs.

    ¡¸ I guess there¡¯s a return rush around this time? ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ FIRST! ¡¹

    Yukino comes out of the restroom while saying that.

    Then she;

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll take melon soda ¡¹

    Asked me for drinks

    ¡¸ You just pissed, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Therefore, if I don¡¯t drink the liquid, my blood would get sticky you know?! ¡¹

    What kind of reasoning is that?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a vending machine over there. Also, I didn¡¯t get the tropical drink from the hotel! ¡¹

    Haa.

    I¡¯ve got no choice.

    I head to the vending machine then put in a coin.

    Then, Edie, Ruriko, Agnes, and Reika comes out of the restroom together.

    Edie sees me buying juice from the vending machine then;

    She comes running like a dog

    ¡¸ Edie, do you want a drink too? ¡¹

    I put in a new coin in the vending machine then;

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Edie-san seems to want to try it herself ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me.

    Oh, this girl is interested in vending machines, right.

    ¡¸ She seems to want to try putting in money by herself ¡¹

    Oh, like how toddlers want to push the ¡°Get off¡± button in the bus.

    Then, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Here, Edie ¡¹

    I give Edie a coin

    The blonde hair brown combat girl smile at me.

    Then, she pushed in the coin down.

    The vending machine lights up.

    Ruriko explains ¡°Choose what you want and press the switch¡± to Edie.

    Click, clang

    A canned juice rolls out.

    ¡¶ OH£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie¡¯s impressed.

    No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a big deal.

    Edie looks at me with an excited face.

    It seems she wants to do it again

    But.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, do you want something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m well enough ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s a noble¡¯s daughter knows self-restraint.

    She went to the restroom after finishing the meal at the hotel we just stayed.

    She probably doesn¡¯t try to take in extra liquid.

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is fine too ¡¹

    She answers embarrassed.

    ¡¸ What about Shou-oneesan or Rei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in the middle of work ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine as well ¡¹

    Both of them refused.

    By the way, Yukino¡¯s gulping down the melon soda by herself.

    Then, she exhaled.

    Also, she burped.

    She looks at the sports newspaper in the shop.

    ¡¸ Then, sure, I¡¯ll take a drink ¡¹

    Just to make Edie buy one more

    I take out a coin and hand it to her.

    I¡¯m not that thirsty.

    ¡¸ Edie, buy me coffee ¡¹

    Edie puts in the coin in the vending machine and looks at my face curiously.

    ¡¸ Coffee. Do you get it? Koo, Hii!! ¡¹

    I said, Edie nods.

    Then she pushed the switch

    On cola

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s cola! ¡¹

    Click, clang

    Edie takes the can that rolled out and hands it to me showing a smile.

    She said something in English.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, she says that diet cola is better for your health ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Cola is Cola. If you¡¯re concerned about my health, then don¡¯t let me drink cola ¡¹

    Buy me tea, water, or milk.

    I would drink those.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s not the problem ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Drinking diet cola is an American¡¯s sense of diet ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan who loves American culture sighs.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s good and all but, what I asked for is Coffee though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well you see, Americans won¡¯t understand unless you say it as koffie ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You pronounced Co so firmly that she thought it was Coke ¡¹

    ¡¸ It only fits Co though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cola is often called Coke She believes that the sound ¡°ku¡± had disappeared ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s still smiling.

    I guess I¡¯ll take this.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll drink it. Edie bought it for me anyway ¡¹

    But still, this is a 350ml can

    That¡¯s a bit too much for me

    I opened the can, and the carbonation pushes out.

    I put it in my mouth in panic.

    ¡¸ Hey, give me money ¡¹

    Yukino comes

    ¡¸ You already drank melon soda, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Does she intend to drink another can?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. I¡¯d like to buy that sports newspaper ¡¹

    Sports newspaper

    ¡¸ One side shows about Papa and me ¡¹

    I gave her coins.

    To be honest, I¡¯d like to know the situation too.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll buy one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll buy it ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan stops Yukino.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s better? ¡¹

    Yukino shouldn¡¯t make contact with the employees here.

    ¡¸ I think that you already know it from the hotel earlier, but you¡¯re already famous ¡¹

    But, Yukino

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll do it myself ¡¹

    She goes to the shop.

    She doesn¡¯t know how grave her situation is.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan, take everyone and go ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What do you intend to do/ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think she won¡¯t understand unless she suffers from it ¡¹

    I ready myself.

    ¡¸ Park the car outside from the parking lot. Yukino and I would be going out from that entrance. ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Are you serious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ While we have time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave Reika here ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said, but;

    ¡¸ No, nobody¡¯s going to drive the van though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let my men drive ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that would scare Agnes ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ head.

    ¡¸ Agnes, go ahead, Papa will come right after ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have Edie with me. Either way, she¡¯s drinking a canned juice now ¡¹

    Edie drinks the juice she bought.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, could you translate what I¡¯m about to tell Edie? ¡¹

    I look at Ruriko

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Yukino comes back with the sports newspaper spread out.

    I¡¯m drinking the can of coke on the lobby bench.

    Edie¡¯s with me.

    ¡¸ Seriously, these are all lies ¡¹

    She¡¯s already angry.

    ¡¸ They say here that a crime syndicate confined me and Ichikawa-ojiisama paid for my ransom! ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s the false story Minaho-neesan leaks out.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a horrible lie, on top of that, they say that Papa did a lot of bad things with the syndicate! ¡¹

    That¡¯s the truth.

    ¡¸ Huh, where are the others? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They got back in the car already. As for us, look, we¡¯re drinking. I had the car from the parking lot go to the main entrance. They¡¯ll wait over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, okay ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s absorbed in reading the articles.

    She takes a seat next to me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re doing well reading with your sunglasses ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, just when I thought it was dark ¡¹

    Yukino takes off her sunglasses and puts it in her pocket.

    I also read the newspaper from the side.

    The writings aren¡¯t a big deal.

    Well, of course, the media¡¯s article categories are decided.

    Jii-chan puts on his pressure, Minaho-neesan manipulates the information.

    The delicate matters like the leak of Yukino¡¯s rape video aren¡¯t written.

    The information flowing from the internet is significantly delayed.

    Yukino¡¯s sense of crisis won¡¯t stir up with that.

    I drink the soda.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to the restroom, Edie, wait here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have no choice; I drank cola, so I want to piss now ¡¹

    I said.

    It¡¯s to buy time

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not on good terms with this girl though? ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s looking at Yukino, smiling.

    I had Ruriko tell Edie to monitor Yukino.

    ¡¸ Or instead, even though Mana can speak English, why is it that Yukino can¡¯t? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do anything about that! People have things they¡¯re good and bad at! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re better than Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My fashion sense is better! ¡¹

    Yukino replies immediately

    Even though she¡¯s wearing an afro wig

    Seriously, she can¡¯t see herself.

    ¡¸ Well who cares, I¡¯m going to the restroom anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go already! Be fast! ¡¹

    I head to the restroom.

    I piss right away, washed my hands and come out.

    Men take less time in restrooms than women

    Edie¡¯s staring at Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s no longer reading articles about her father.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know anything about the recent news! ¡¹

    She¡¯s reading the entertainment column.

    Then.

    My phone rings.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡º If you come out right now, it¡¯ll be the perfect timing ¡»

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Sure thing. Yukino, Edie, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I tell the two.

    ¡¸ Wait a moment. I¡¯m reading an exciting bit right now ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s reading an article on suspicion on adultery comedy section.

    ¡¸ You can read the newspaper later. We¡¯re leaving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! ¡¹

    Yukino stands up reluctantly

    We exit at the automatic door.

    We walk outside the sports club¡¯s building.

    In front of the building, are people from a school¡¯s sports club running on the street.

    There¡¯s a ¡°*** College¡± written on the chest of their training wear, so they¡¯re probably students close here.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of club they are though

    ¡¸ *** Fight! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fight! Fight! ¡¹

    The college students run while yelling heave-ho.

    They¡¯re close to a hundred people.

    Shou-oneesan is talking about this.

    ¡¸ Hey, the car isn¡¯t at the entrance! ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    The university students turn around from her loud screech.

    Well, an afro high school girl also has an impact on that.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s parked there ¡¹

    I point thirty meters away.

    The lead car from Kouzuki security service, the white van, and Shou-oneesan¡¯s car are all parked side by side.

    ¡¸ Why is it parked over there?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either. There must be a reason for it, Yukino! ¡¹

    At the moment I said ¡°Yukino¡±©`

    Edie scoops away Yukino¡¯s afro wig.

    Yukino¡¯s black hair flutters with the wind.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing!!! ¡¹

    The university students look at Yukino due to the unexpected development.

    Edie runs towards the car.

    They¡¯re ten meters away from us.

    Then.

    She looks at Yukino and said.

    ¡¸ Yukino! ¡¹

    She points at Yukino vigorously!!

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Yukino!! ¡¹

    Edie shouts as she points.

    The university students immediately make a commotion

    ¡¸ S-Seriously?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m sure, it¡¯s that face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸I had seen it yesterday ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also fapped to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way she¡¯s 16 and that lewd you know?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s quite hard to find a first-year high school girl rape video you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ In addition to that, she got creampied! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah right! It¡¯s that face, that body!! ¡¹

    The men speak about Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s really Shirasaka Yukino!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s complexion turns pale.

 Chapter 454. Unable to escape!

    Chapter 454. Unable to escape!

    The university students stopped their running and approach Yukino and me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re escaping Yukino ¡¹

    I pull Yukino¡¯s hand and rush.

    Our car is thirty meters away.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, get them!!! ¡¹

    The university students dash to chase us.

    ¡¸ What the hell is this! What¡¯s going on!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s in complete panic.

    ¡¸ Who cares, just run!!! ¡¹

    Yukino seems to be paralyzed in fear that she can¡¯t run that well.

    ¡¸ Hey, does anyone have a phone?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Senpai, we are forbidden to carry around when running! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, someone go back to school and bring a camera from the club room! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is going to the internet! ¡¹

    If this goes on, they¡¯ll catch up.

    ¡¸ Edie!! ¡¹

    I shout, then Edie who¡¯s holding an afro wig smiles.

    ¡¶ On my way£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie charges to the university students!

    She immediately takes down four university students close to catching us up!!

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with her?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Myaoo! ¡¹

    The brown and blonde combat girl stands her ground and roars like a cat.

    ¡¸ Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Then, she takes down another five people.

    They¡¯re all knocked down in the speed of light.

    ¡¸ S-Shit, she¡¯s bad news ¡¹

    The university students are frightened.

    Meanwhile, Yukino and I reach the car.

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s American car opens the door.

    That means we should jump in there.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, Edie! ¡¹

    After pushing Yukino in the back seat, I shout at Edie.

    ¡¶ Come on£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s wearing sunglasses, she shouts at the window from the driver seat.

    ¡¸ Myaooooon!!! ¡¹

    Edie runs in with high speed.

    The university students are all dumbfounded.

    Nobody chased after Edie.

    ¡¸ Jump in, Edie! ¡¹

    Yukino and I are in the back seat.

    Edie jumps in the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ Nakamoto-kun, depart!! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan shouts at the communication device.

    Batan.

    At the moment Edie closed the car door, the car starts driving.

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s lead car, Reika¡¯s white van, and Shou-oneesan¡¯s American vehicle escape the spot at full speed.

    Gyarigyarigyarigyari!

    Once we take turns on the streets, the university students can¡¯t catch up with us.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan takes off her sunglasses and said.

    ¡¸ This car stands out, and they might¡¯ve seen the license plate ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Today, it¡¯s a counterfeit license plate. We¡¯ll change it as soon as we take the next stop ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Kusshishi! ¡¹

    Edie laughs at the passenger seat.

    It seems that she¡¯s happy she got to riot.

    ¡¸ W-What was that, what¡¯s going on?! ¡¹

    Yukino finally starts to speak.

    ¡¸ Do you know how famous you are now? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan asks from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Well, I know that I became famous because of you people. But, what was that just now! They look at me as if I¡¯m a rare animal!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s better. At least they think you¡¯re cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that ¡¹

    Yukino glares at the eyes on the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ Yukino, what do you think when you read the sports newspaper earlier? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Huh? Oh, I don¡¯t know about it, but Papa¡¯s treated as the enemy of Japan, right? ¡¹

    Yukino answers.

    ¡¸ Everyone in Japan believes that now. A person named Shirasaka Sousuke used his connections with Shriasaka clan and utilized a leading advertising agency, raping many female entertainers and girls who were interested in the entertainment world. Furthermore, he was also collaborating with gangs prostituting women. He¡¯s an irredeemable rapist and pedophile. He even went and raped a local girl in Australia, kidnapped and killed a girl in his villa in the past ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan speaks provocatively.

    The buried girl is Naomi-san, Minaho-neesan¡¯s sister.

    ¡¸ The corpse of the child is known to be pregnant from the autopsy ¡¹

    Oh, even that is already known.

    ¡¸ Lies. They¡¯re all lies. It¡¯s all Yuzuki¡¯s work to make Papa fall! ¡¹

    Yukino only recognizes Minaho-neesan as her school teacher, ¡°Yuzuki Minaho.¡±

    ¡¸ Are you still saying that? ¡¹

    I ask Yukino.

    ¡¸ There are so many people in action, and it¡¯s about time you admit it: Shirasaka Sousuke was a horrible man. Your father made a lot of lives suffer and fall to despair ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Naomi-san.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    Megu¡¯s mother, and Megu herself of course.

    Then, all the women trapped in the mansion forced to take in guests.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. Because they¡¯re all lies ¡¹

    Yukino tells me.

    ¡¸ Besides, even if Papa made someone go through misfortune, why is my life turned crazy too? Do you have the qualification to do that? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Oh, this doesn¡¯t need qualifications. It¡¯s influenced with different things ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan answers instead of me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s different?!! ¡¹

    Yukino barks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about luck and fate. Your fate is with him so how about you give up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way!! ¡¹

    Yukino answers angrily.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not that I care about you ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan snorts at Yukino.

    ¡¸ The information of the world on you is quite impressive. Your father, Shirasaka Sousuke raped you and made you pregnant. Then due to your father¡¯s troubles, you were kidnapped and subjected to all kinds of torture. You have achieved a hundred rapists three times or something like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all lies! They¡¯re all lies! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? That¡¯s what¡¯s written in your Wikipedia ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s wiki?

    ¡¸ Well, it says ¡°Citation Needed,¡± but after that, your name has become the most searched term this morning. Congratulations, you surpassed your father ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me, top/ ¡¹

    Yukino shows a puzzled face.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true?! The sports newspaper didn¡¯t write about me that much even though Papa has so many articles about him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, of course, Yukino is still minor ¡¹

    I said.l

    ¡¸ Sports newspaper is regular media so they can¡¯t write those ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ You already know that your sex videos are all over the internet, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. But, only perverts who like that kind of videos would watch that, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, didn¡¯t the part-timer from the hotel said what he watched your sex video, and now those university students ¡¹

    ¡¸ We just happened to come across people who were familiar with the internet, right? There¡¯s no way everyone¡¯s watching my videos. Even the college students earlier, there¡¯s not a lot of them who watched me. The excited people just fanned others and chased me ¡¹

    Oh, I finally understand the absence of her sense of crisis.

    ¡¸ The internet is filled with lewd videos so no matter how much Yuzuki uploads, not everyone will watch it ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s really a girl.

    She doesn¡¯t understand men¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡¸ I wonder, I think that every university student over there all saw Yukino-san¡¯s sex videos ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ No way ¡¹

    Yukino tries to laugh it over.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, Yukino-san¡¯s trying so hard to think the other way ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said, Yukino reacts.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know it, you probably want to think that it doesn¡¯t cause such a big deal but in reality, it¡¯s severe ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan laughs.

    ¡¸ ¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter,¡± ¡°That girl is in an uncensored rape video,¡± just those two keywords make men stick around ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Kuromori-san has leaked your cute photos beforehand. A lot of pictures in your sailor uniform. Even your birthdate and other data. The first step was to spread the data on the internet saying that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter is quite cute. The second step is to make rumors that the girl got kidnapped and raped, making it stand out. The third step is to cause a scene on your release on the variety shows. Yukino-san, you revealed back then that you were raped. Then, the final stage is to release all of your rape videos ¡¹

    Gradually gathering the attention and release the extreme videos in one go.

    As expected of Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸ Well, of course, everyone¡¯s going to jump in. Also, Kuromori-san exposed your photos on image boards. It¡¯s not just videos. Still images too ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I can just insist that they¡¯re all not photos of me. That¡¯s not me! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san hasn¡¯t seen how it is uploaded yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-There¡¯s no way I would look at those ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait a second ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan opens up a laptop with one hand while waiting for the traffic light.

    ¡¸ For example, this is an image posting site ¡®Odaiba channel: this site is just a newly born image posting board. Please share this with your friends,¡¯ and this is a ramen board but ¡¹

    There are photos of ramen and ramen shop then suddenly, a picture of a naked girl appears.

    ¡¸ This is Yukino-san, right? ¡¹

    I recognize the image right away.

    Katsuko-nee took this photo immediately after Yukino lost her virginity.

    Virgin blood and semen is coming out of her female genital.

    Her face, breasts, crotch, are all exposed.

    Shirasaka Yukino is distinguishable.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s too clear ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s in shock.

    ¡¸ Following, this is a ¡°vehicle board,¡± look, it¡¯s also here ¡¹

    Yeah, after an old Japanese car photo is Yukino¡¯s nude photos.

    Oh, this is the photo when she¡¯s bound in restraint before taking her virginity.

    Yukino on screen is red in shame.

    Her growing crotch hair is seen clearly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a good photo, although the camera is great, the cameraman is also fantastic. Who took this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan operates her laptop.

    ¡¸ Also, what¡¯s this ¡°supigara board¡±? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    But, Yukino¡¯s naked body is also posted on that board.

    My penis is pushed into her vagina.

    Yukino¡¯s love nectar is dripping out glittering. It¡¯s too distinct.

    My figure is cleverly erased other than my penis.

    ¡¸ This is an edit. They just put in my face on that photo! ¡¹

    Yukin says that but;

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, Kuromori-san uploaded this kind of photos so you can¡¯t say that ¡¹

    That is the photograph of Yukino in her basketball club uniform in middle school.

    It seems to be a photo taken at some event.

    Her upper body has a tank top, and her lower body wears shorts.

    ¡¸ You can check the mole in the neck and the thighs. The people familiar with verification also tested this ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan continually plans for her revenge on Shiraaska Sousuke.

    Therefore, she¡¯s taken this photo of Yukino too.

    After the signal changed, the car accelerates again.

    ¡¸ This is an invasion of privacy! In the first place, releasing my shameful photos isn¡¯t allowed! ¡¹

    Oh, Yukino¡¯s still a minor so;

    Yukino¡¯s nude photos and videos are child pornography according to the laws.

    Furthermore, her crotch is uncensored.

    ¡¸ Of course, the admin deletes it as soon as they find but Kuromori-san uploads it at a faster rate than it can be removed. There seems to be a program that uploads it quickly. It¡¯s not just on this image board. It¡¯s uploaded indiscriminately on sites where you can post photos and videos ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Yukino wiki seems to have leaked 248 photos and four videos. Completing the videos is easy, but it appears that the images give trouble to everyone ¡¹

    Edie on the passenger seat looks at the screen interestingly.

    ¡¸ Do you want to watch the videos too? They¡¯re all well made also. They can tell that it¡¯s you, Shirasaka Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No thanks ¡¹

    Yukino answers exhausted.

    It seems that she didn¡¯t think her images were this clear.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have proper statistics, but Kouzuki security service¡¯s research department expect that 90% of the Japanese men have seen your nude photos. In some form or another; Oh, it has proper mosaic applied then it¡¯ll be shown on major news sites as well. Of course, the whole percentage of people watching the video is a bit lower ¡¹

    The reality is finally shown to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Men in late teens are about the same. Even after the thirties, there¡¯s over 60% of the men watching your nude photos. There¡¯s more than 50% of the women who saw it too. This is a fantastic degree of recognition ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Of course, there was the topic of your father, Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke, so the attention gathered on Yukino but, now the situation¡¯s reversed. Your sex videos alone gather people alone, and people ask about who Shirasaka Yukino-san¡¯s father is, then the people with a bag of wisdom shows up ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why did it come to this?! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸Well, you father-daughter become ¡º reverse-untouchable ¡» ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the term we made for you. The opposite of untouchable means that it¡¯s an existence where everyone can reach out, think of it as a country¡¯s toy ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The enemy of Japanese people, the shame of the nation, a scum among humans, Shirasaka Sousuke and his daughter. Therefore, no matter how much cruelty you experience, nobody would be concerned about it ¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s why the hotel part-timer and the university students did that.

    They make contact with Yukino with such a domineering attitude.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you can¡¯t stop the flow of the photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just bullying! I¡¯m just a high school girl! I may be Papa¡¯s daughter, but I¡¯m not Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, in theory you¡¯re right. But look, the world doesn¡¯t work with reason ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s speechless

    ¡¸ Actually, they don¡¯t care about Shirasaka Sousuke. However, if they meet him face-to-face, there¡¯s quite a lot who would want to punch him ¡¹

    Knowing this many evil acts from Shirasaka Sousuke, they¡¯d beat him as much as possible.

    ¡¸ Then, in your case, the men only want to see your naked. Your sex videos too ¡¹

    Yeah, Yukino looks decently beautiful too

    You can¡¯t quite find a 16-year-old rape video.

    Furthermore, Katsuko-nee¡¯s camera work is of a professional.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s uncensored.

    On top of that, it¡¯s scattered around the internet where it can be easily seen.

    ¡¸ But look, puts quite the guilt to watch a miserable first-year high school girl¡¯s video. That¡¯s why they make excuses for themselves ¡¹

    Excuses.

    ¡¸ They say that she¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, so it¡¯s okay. Evidently, the girl is also responsible for having her photos taken. In the first place, at the stage their images flow out of the internet, they abandon their responsibility That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay to watch. Saving it is fine¡¹

    The men¡¯s desire becomes fat, justifying their actions on despising Yukino.

    ¡¸ Then, the more they look, the more they disdain you, Yukino-san They despise you ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan operates the laptop again.

    ¡¸ You know this right? This is the so-called ¡°Tsubo kata image board,¡± Look, it says ¡°Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s thread part 98¡± ¡¹

    Err.

    I look into the screen.

    £³£µ£²£ºI knew it, Yukino¡¯s just horny

    £³£µ£³£ºAgreed.

    £³£µ£´£ºShe¡¯s completely happy after the fourth video.

    £³£µ£µ£ºShe enjoyed the taste of men too fast

    £³£µ£¶£ºShe must¡¯ve inherited Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s blood.

    £³£µ£¶£ºBut if you were Yukino¡¯s partner, would you have sex with her?

    £³£µ£¸£ºI sure can hold my drink

    £³£µ£¹£ºI¡¯ll fuck her too

    £³£µ£¹£ºI can¡¯t

    £³£¶£±£ºIf it¡¯s just fellatio

    £³£¶£²£ºOr rather, is Yukino going to be a sex volunteer?

    £³£¶£³£ºWhere?

    £³£¶£´£ºIn like Somalia or something?

    £³£¶£µ£ºThat¡¯s rude to Somalia people!

    Oh, she¡¯s being played.

    ¡¸ This is pointed out by the research department but ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, Shirasaka Yukino will become a person of the era ¡¹

    Person of the era.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be someone everybody knows in an era. In 10, 20 years, everyone will say ¡°Oh that¡¯s nostalgic¡± ¡¹

    Huh

    ¡¸ Look, a talent famous at their time, or a game that was well received, or a manga that made a huge hit. Perhaps, the men in their teens and late 20s will see Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s sex videos as the icon of the era which everyone knows ¡¹

    That¡¯s how much the public recognizes Yukino.

    ¡¸ By the way, Yukino-san you now have a nickname on the internet. Do you want to know?

    Nickname?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re called ¡º A woman who exposed her everything to the whole human race ¡» ¡¹

    T-The whole human race.

    ¡¸ Your sex videos are expanding and uploaded at an explosive speed. It¡¯s especially prevalent in Russia, Eastern Europe, China, and Korea. If this goes on, you¡¯ll probably be in Guinness book of world records with such a comedic title of the ¡°woman who had her sex video seen the most in the world.¡±

    Guinness book.

    ¡¸ Especially in Asia, Japanese adult videos are so popular. Do you know that AV actresses get VIP treatment in hospitals? Yukino-san, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get one too ¡¹

    The whole of Japan, mainly young people, saw her sex videos.

    Then, it spreads to the world.

    ¡¸ In short, Yukino-san can no longer run away ¡¹

    Yukino shivers.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t abandon Japan; someone will definitely find you. People who have seen your sex and naked body will always follow you ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s whole body convulses.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san has no place on this planet anymore ¡¹

 Chapter 455. Blazing car

    Chapter 455. Blazing car

    ¡¸ That¡¯s interesting, in ten, twenty years, when someone speaks the name Shirasaka Yukino, everyone would remember ¡°Oh, that girl.¡± They¡¯ll recall it along with their memories on this year¡¯s golden week ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan tells Yukino from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ The people from generation would have ¡°What were you doing when Kennedy was assassinated,¡± or ¡°Did you see Nagashima¡¯s retirement video?¡± or ¡°Which of Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s nude photos did you see first,¡± as their topics ¡¹

    No, it must be ¡°How many times did you nut on Yukino¡¯s photos.¡±

    Even elementary school boys have their device.

    Yukino¡¯s sex video would be their first fap.

    ¡¸ Well, for a beauty like Yukino-san, your family is quite known, and it¡¯s also hard to find a 16-year-old¡¯s sex video ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan switches the screen to television.

    ¡¸ This is a recording from the talk show earlier ¡¹

    As usual, Yukino¡¯s father, Shirasaka Sousuke is in the report.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san is gradually but sensationally reveals your father¡¯s evil deeds. Kidnapping, confinement, rape, forcing them into prostitution, and murder. The TV, newspapers, even the internet, it¡¯s reported on every media agency ¡¹

    The flow can no longer be changed.

    ¡¸ Then, the crime of Shirasaka Moritsugu, the head of Shirasaka house who shielded Sirasaka Sousuke receives a lot of criticisms as well. That person¡¯s controlling the newspaper companies and television stations for years that the image of him being a dictator is strong, isn¡¯t it? A person with money, status, and power was able to drift away from the argument even after all the crimes Shirasaka Sousuke has committed ¡¹

    The privileged class¡¯ unjust behavior.

    They think that Shirasaka house isn¡¯t average.

    Therefore, nobody sympathizes on Yukino¡¯s tragedy.

    They don¡¯t feel guilty watching Yukino¡¯s shameful videos spreading around.

    ¡¸ Congratulations Shirasaka Yukino-san, you¡¯ve become a symbol of sex in this era ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Becoming such a symbol of sex in such young age would be quite hard in your life later. The founder of ¡°It girl¡± Clara Bow died at a mental hospital1, Marilyn Monroe had an undetermined death at age 362 The underground Monroe, Betty Page lived long but was chased around by people with a peculiar look at her for her entire life ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s one common thing among those people, they¡¯ve married multiple times and divorced immediately. They¡¯re lonely alone, so they seek a man, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t communicate with their partner¡¯s heart. They feel something is off. They part off right away, and then they find another man. A woman who¡¯s unstable from sex would be preys for playboys. Only evil men would come for them, so they¡¯re unable to escape the negative spiral ¡¹

    Yukino is just looking out the window silently.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious, a decent man would never approach a woman whose face, and all men in the world know naked body. Those who come close are scum who thinks that they could have quick sex, or cunning men who would like to make money using her prestige as a sex symbol, or genuine frivolous idiots. ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s eyes confirm Yukino¡¯s state through the rear mirror occasionally

    ¡¸Only those kinds of men would surround Yukino-san in her life, so you better resolve yourself ¡¹

    Now, most of the young men in Japan are looking at Yukino¡¯s nudes.

    The videos are also shared at tremendous speeds.

    And, both the images and videos will remain on the internet forever.

    Yukino¡¯s 16-year-old rape video will stay attached to her even when she becomes 20, 30, 40, even 50 years old.

    Only men who would want to play and have sex would come to Yukino.

    There won¡¯t be any man who would want to marry her or build a family with her.

    That¡¯s obvious

    Would there be a husband that could tolerate her wife¡¯s naked body and sex videos on the market?

    His friends, co-workers, neighbors, everyone knows the embarrassing look of her wife.

    No, would the society accept the man who married such a woman?

    If the man is just an office-worker, would the company promote him? Would the customer take him seriously?

    If he owns a shop, would the customers come? Even customers who are half-interested would be cold with it.

    Much more if Yukino gives birth to a child, that child will be exposed to curious gazes all their life.

    Just a porn actress, AV actress, they¡¯re different from strippers.

    The men of the same generation, almost every one of them know Yukino¡¯s face, family, and they¡¯ve seen her have sex. They know.

    Even the face of her struggle from losing her virginity.

    The figure of her waking up to the pleasures of sex, reaching ecstasy.

    Everyone¡¯s watching.

    Yukino can¡¯t hope for a decent living anymore.

    ¡¸ What would you do Shirasaka Yukino? Would you enter the monastery? ¡¹

    Is that really the only way left?

    ¡¸ Or would you become a stripper? Oh right, you¡¯re still a minor. Then, it¡¯s impossible for you to go for prostitution or anything similar until 18 ¡¹

    Yukino speaks in a small voice after getting fanned a lot.

    ¡¸ Unforgivable. I¡¯ll never forgive all of you ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking outside with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ I hate you all! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan;

    ¡¸ Huh, that¡¯s all? You¡¯re quite a dull girl it seems ¡¹

    The eyes in the mirror sneers.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Yukino-san, which do you prefer, Shinzuku, Shibuya, or Ginza? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Margo-san told me that Yukino-san is no longer needed to try to throw her away on places where there¡¯s a lot of people ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Would you like to be in the scramble in Shibuya? It¡¯s holiday, so I think it¡¯s the most crowded place ¡¹

    If she gets thrown there.,

    It would cause a massive panic.

    ¡¸ H-hey! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s in panic.

    ¡¸ Hey, I¡¯ve been wondering about it all this time but why is Shirasaka Yukino-san so careless when you¡¯re with him? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re your enemies. You know that don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-Because, he¡¯s! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me confused.

    ¡¸ This man, no, this guy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s about time you understand but, this man won¡¯t try to balance you and us. We are his family, and you? You¡¯re nothing ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s voice is harsh.

    ¡¸ I know that already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then that¡¯s fine ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said. Yukino looks down.

    ¡¸ Then, where do you want to get off? If you want I can drop you in Odaiba, you might be broadcasted nationwide before a television station ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s supposed to be locked in Ichikawa-san¡¯s house.

    If Yukino shows up in the media now, they would gladly gather around Yukino.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pfft ¡¹

    Shou-oneesn laughs.

    ¡¸ Ahahahahahaahah! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan?!!!

    ¡¸ Unlike Kuromori-san, I hold no grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    She speaks as she looks in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Therefore I¡¯m just doing my role. If it were someone else, they¡¯d definitely throw Shirasaka Yukino-san away to a crowded place ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, even Nagisa.

    Nei too.

    The early members of Kuromori all have a grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Margo-san said that she¡¯s not confident in herself. A person with such self-control told that, so it seems that your father has brought quite the hate on others ¡¹

    Margo-san has been watching Minaho-neesan¡¯s suffering.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Papa¡¯s daughter, not Papa! ¡¹

    Yukino exposes her hatred and counterattacks.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t know what to do even if you tell me that. I haven¡¯t heard about everything that happened from Kuromori-san ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan says lightly.

    ¡¸ True, the children must not be affected by their parent¡¯s sin, ethically. But in reality, it¡¯s a common thing. It¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just cruel! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s cruel, but I don¡¯t pity you. I do that kind of work after all ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Even terrorists or criminals too, everyone has their legitimate reasons. But, if you listen to their cause, then you can¡¯t be a guard. The world is unreasonable. It¡¯s inevitable, that¡¯s how the world works ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s the modern age and the human rights view is mostly taken? A hundred years ago, it was normal for the whole family to be killed for the sin of one member ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t speak sophism! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s sophism, but the reality is reality. In modern Japan, it¡¯s typical for family members of a fiendish organization be refused by the neighborhood or receive discrimination from them, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I! ¡¹

    Yukino barks

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong and yet, I, I!!! ¡¹

    Willpower comes back from he discouraged pupils that lost their vitality.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It has always been a problem of you ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Nobody is in your side anymore ¡¹

    Yukino glares at Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Your father and mother, the people of your clan won¡¯t help Shirasaka Yukino-san anymore. You are alone. You truly are alone ¡¹

    Yukino grabs her knees tightly.

    ¡¸ Later, in any situation, it¡¯s only about whether you have enough energy to lift yourself and stay alive. Be strong. I don¡¯t care whether you die or not. I¡¯m not even interested in you ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s enduring. She¡¯s bearing it.

    ¡¸ If you want to live then look for a way to live, on your own ¡¹

    Tears spill from Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Let me tell you beforehand, it¡¯s futile to try and use him, we will stop you with all our power. He¡¯s too worthy to be wasted on a monkey like you ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Also, while we¡¯re at it, Shirasaka Sousuke will lose everything. He¡¯s on the blacklist of Kouzuki security service¡¯s person under surveillance. Even if Kuromori-san doesn¡¯t move, Kakka will make a move either way. That¡¯s how hopeless your father is ¡¹

    She¡¯s crying.

    She¡¯s crying, yet not letting a squeak out.

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Curse the misfortune that you¡¯re born from such a father. Although, if Yukino-san were at least as sensible as Mana-san, then you wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up to be alone like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika. Shirasaka Maika. Don¡¯t call my sister with a strange name! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ That girl is still small and stupid! You people brainwashed Maika! Cowards! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It might be. But we will protect Mana-san. She can go to a proper school, have food, clothing, and shelter. She¡¯ll be happy. That girl is a precious family of ours ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my sister!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You no longer have a family. Do you still not understand that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re wrong! Maika is my sister! You all are deceiving her!!! ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t accept.

    ¡¸ Well, I wonder ¡¹

    Our convoy continues to drive.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Finally, we¡¯re back in the mansion.

    It¡¯s a little before four in the afternoon. It¡¯s still too early before evening.

    ¡¸ Nakamoto-san, meet up with the security outside. Thanks ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan shouts at the communication device.

    ¡º Leading car Nakamoto, roger ¡»

    ¡º Fujimiya. Come in ¡»

    Reika in the driver¡¯s seat of the van in front of us makes a call.

    ¡¸ Yes, come in ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯ll open up the gate. Seki-san, please follow ¡»

    ¡º Seki, roger ¡»

    The iron gate of the mansion opens up after the call from the white van.

    The van enters the premise, and the American car Shou-oneesan drives chases after.

    We go through the garden, then on the entrance of the mansion.

    It looked the same when we left.

    Mana, Mao-chan, and Nagisa greet us.

    ¡¸ Okay, you can get out ¡¹

    Edie in the passenger seat jumps out first

    She then goes to the white van.

    Oh, she wants to get the souvenir she has for Mao-chan.

    I also get off my car.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana jumps on me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad! You¡¯re safe! ¡¹

    She kisses my lips.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Shou-oneesan helped us ¡¹

    I point at the lady who got off the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan? ¡¹

    Mana looks up wondering.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s family now too, she¡¯s your Onee-san ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles gently

    ¡¸ Really, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Shou-oneesan came and helped Rei-chan calm down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Rei-chan wanted an Onee-chan after all ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s sharp.

    She understood it in just one brief sentence.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me, Shou-oneechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same here as well, Mana-san ¡¹

    Then, Yukino gets off the car.

    ¡¸ Maika ¡¹

    She looks at her sister with a gloomy face.

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, why did you bring her back!? ¡¹

    She looks at Yukino in displeasure.

    ¡¸ You should¡¯ve just thrown Yukino-san away somewhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika, you! ¡¹

    Yukino tries to pull Mana in anger, but;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t try to get violent on my sister ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan grabbed her hands fast.

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s speed is best at this cases.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Shirasaka Maika! My sister! ¡¹

    Yukino glares at Mana.

    ¡¸ Sorry to tell you but I¡¯m Mana! Yoshida Mana! Onii-chan¡¯s little sister! ¡¹

    Mana sends a gaze of scorn on Yukino and then looked at me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go Onii-chan. Mana wants to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika, don¡¯t say anything stupid to that man! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to, so, you have no say in it! Mana can¡¯t feel at ease unless Onii-chan pours in his semen in my womb every day! ¡¹

    Mana rubs her small chest against me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s have sex. We haven¡¯t done it today yet Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana is most unstable when talking with Yukino.

    That¡¯s why she wants to have sex with me.

    ¡¸ Not now, we¡¯ll do it later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because we have to introduce Shou-oneesan to everyone, and we just came back so let¡¯s all have tea ¡¹

    This time, I kiss Mana.

    ¡¸ Okay, got it. That¡¯s right. We also have that later ¡¹

    Mana talks about the revenge of passing judgment on her father like that.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-chan spoil me a lot after that! ¡¹

    Mana shows an innocent smile.

    ¡¸ You, Maika¡¯s 14! Are you having fun raping that small girl?! Pervert! ¡¹

    Since Mana doesn¡¯t deal with her, Yukino changes her target to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Mana wants so don¡¯t interrupt other people!!! ¡¹

    Mana growls on her sister.

    ¡¸ I am Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave! That¡¯s why I¡¯m embraced as much as he wants! I want to be messed up! Mana wants to be happy as Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸ I get it now. You¡¯re no longer my sister! Go away somewhere else! I don¡¯t want to see your face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who should go away! This is our house! ¡¹

    The sisters fight at the same level.

    They¡¯re really sisters.

    ¡¸ I get it. I should just get out, right?!! ¡¹

    Yukino tries to get out but I;

    ¡¸ Yukino, your promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huuuuuuh?! ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸ I paid for your lunch earlier ¡¹

    I paid for Yukino¡¯s meals in exchange for another sex.

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at mana.

    ¡¸ Okay. If you keep your promise, then I¡¯ll make sure you have dinner too ¡¹

    Huh? Yukino turns to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all for the time being ¡¹

    Yukino loses her momentum due to guaranteed meals.

    She always reacts sharply when it comes to food.

    Nagisa comes out.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, I¡¯m preparing tea so help me out ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this person ¡¹

    Mana seems to feel discomfort from Yukino by all means.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave her to Rei-chan, Rei-chan, please bring her on the room next to where Rei-chan broke ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Reika apologizes for destroying the door to the reception room.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for that. The door¡¯s open now but it¡¯s auto-locked as soon as you close it so be careful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    Rei-chan takes Yukino.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    As soon as Yukino is gone, Mao-chan and Agnes cling to me.

    ¡¸ That person¡¯s scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao hates her! ¡¹

    Oh, the two of them are afraid of Yukino. They can¡¯t approach me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, did something happen on the other car? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at Edie-san ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s bending her body to shrink, wanting Yukino to leave.

    ¡¸ It seems that she got scared from Yukino-san and Shou-oneesan¡¯s gloomy atmosphere ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s why Edie¡¯s so quiet.

    She doesn¡¯t understand Japanese yet she was listening to such a gloomy interaction.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s no problem for now ¡¹

    Either way, Yukino¡¯s necessary for the revenge.

    The discussion about throwing her away in Shibuya was just a bluff to corner Yukino mentally.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­MAO£¡ ¡·

    Edie got happy again, and she gives Mao-chan the shell she got from the beach.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a souvenir ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wao! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s pleased.

    ¡¸ Please spread it on the lawn there ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    The lawn still has the leisure sheet spread out.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, take Agnes too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    The two of them go there.

    With this, only Nagisa, Mana, Shou-oneesan, and I remains.

    ¡¸ By the way, what about the shop, Nagisa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I decided not to go for today ¡¹

    Nagisa shows a dark face.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko can¡¯t come back, and Mana-chan can¡¯t be the only one in the mansion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee couldn¡¯t come back?

    Then that means something happened to Minaho-neesan at school?

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, we just want to make perfectly ready. Because-¡¹

    Today¡¯s revenge is heavy for Nagisa and others.

    ¡¸ I left the store to Miyuki. Either way, I was planning to get off earlier today, so this is fine ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Changing topics, what about Yukino ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ To continue the conversation earlier, if she doesn¡¯t change, I think that you have to give up on her. We¡¯ve already given all the opportunities for her ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ The kidnapping plan had various objectives ¡¹

    Nagisa tells me.

    Yeah, Nagisa, Margo-san, and Katsuko-nee are involved in making this operation.

    The primary purpose of this breakout is of course to stabilize Reika¡¯s boiling heart

    Also, to alter Minaho-neesan¡¯s mind whose head is filled with revenge.

    I know only those.

    ¡¸ Included in the plan is to give Yukino one last chance ¡¹

    Nagisa?¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to give that person a chance! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Is that so? If I recall, Mana-chan also took a lot of chances from him, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right but ¡¹

    Mana had taken various twists and turns before she became our family.

    ¡¸ Besides, we need to make it clear too ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me

    ¡¸ To me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Once the revenge is over, you have to part ways with Yukino-san already ¡¹

    Right.

    Shirasaka Sousuke will receive his final punishment.

    Yukino will never forgive us who will destroy her father.

    Yukino and my relationship will also break there.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t make that face ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at me.

    ¡¸ To be honest, we don¡¯t ¡®like Yukino-san. We have no sympathy for her. We don¡¯t even feel pity ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ I know that she has no sin from being just Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter. But, the anger won¡¯t go away. We have no choice but to make a move on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family to corner him down to the limit ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    No, Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee too.

    They were separated from their family because of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Minaho-neesan and Megu had their families killed.

    The damage and grudge from robbing away their family can only be dispelled by hurting Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family in front of his eyes.

    ¡¸ I know that this is messed up. But we can no longer stop. This is the base of Minaho-san¡¯s revenge plan.

    Minaho-neesan planned this revenge for over ten years.

    It¡¯s too late to change it now.

    If we change it now, there will be regrets.

    As long as regrets remain, Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge will not be over.

    All that is planned has to be finished as scheduled.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re okay to sacrifice Yukino-san. We have the resolution for a long time. But ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t be satisfied with that, right? You hugged Mana-chan lovingly, and you even did your best to open up Agnes¡¯ heart ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ We gave Yukino-san her last opportunity so you won¡¯t feel regrets. But, it seems that we see Shriasaka Sousuke behind Yukino-san that we can¡¯t think calmly, so we asked for Seki-san¡¯s help ¡¹

    I see.

    True, the members for today are;

    Reika, Edie, Ruriko, Agnes.

    They¡¯re people who don¡¯t have a deep sense of grudge on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Well, we have gotten some extra out of it ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve done all I can, what¡¯s left is for her to do. If that still didn¡¯t work, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll make a clear decision. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I answered.

    I can only resolve myself.

    It¡¯s about time my relationship with Yukino reaches the crossroads.

    1. She died in her estate, not in a mental hospital.

    2. t¡¯s overdose of barbiturates at her home though it¡¯s found to be strange

 Chapter 456. The white order

    Chapter 456. The white order

    ¡¸ Here, tea ¡¹

    Nagisa hands me a cup of tea.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Inside the room facing the sunny courtyard.

    It was on that lawn where I took Mana¡¯s virginity if I recall.

    I look at Mana.

    ¡¸ So, so, how was the sea, Ruri-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was an excellent memory for me, and Agnes-san too ¡¹

    Ruriko said as she¡¯s holding Agnes¡¯ hand.

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s so nice. Mana wanted to go too. Was it fun, Agnes? ¡¹

    Mana asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ The sea is so big! ¡¹

    She mutters

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. Mana has seen in the sea before too ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    Her instability from talking with Yukino earlier has disappeared.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san picked up shells with Edie-san ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles gently

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next time Mana¡¯s joining in too. Let¡¯s go when it¡¯s summer. Mana¡¯s going to make a sandcastle in the beach! ¡¹

    Sisters younger than her exits.

    Does that make the ¡°I want to protect this girl¡± lead to the stability of her mind?

    It¡¯s the opposite of Reika.

    Reika finally feels at ease now that she has an older sister she can rely on.

    She¡¯s now drinking tea with Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes-chan and Edie-chan were together, so what did Onii-chan and Ruri-oneechan do? ¡¹

    Mana asks?

    ¡¸ Sex? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t. We don¡¯t have the time for that ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Really? Not even oral? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t, we have to look after Agnes and Edie, we¡¯re also observing Yukino, and there¡¯s a lot of complications too. Besides, Shou-oneesan came. ¡¹

    I won¡¯t tell Mana that we were attacked by an underground organization from Kitakyushu

    She can¡¯t do anything even if she worries.

    ¡¸ Then, is Onii-chan saving up? Want to do it with Mana¡¯s mouth? ¡¹

    Mana comes to me.

    I hug Mana.

    This girl¡¯s heart feels unstable, so she asks for excessive skin-ship.

    Her expression is bright, but she¡¯s agitated.

    There¡¯s the case of her sister.

    Then, later, the execution of her father.

    We don¡¯t know the contents of Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan.

    The only part we know is that;

    I will rape Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s four daughters in front of him.

    Then, after that.

    What does Minaho-neesan plan to do with Shirasaka Sousuke?

    If Minaho-neesan intends to kill Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Mana will attend to her father¡¯s death.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, kiss me ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too spoiled Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, please punish me ¡¹

    Mana

    ¡¸ I want Onii-chan to punish me ¡¹

    Mana looks up at me with her moist eyes.

    This 14-year-old girl isn¡¯t actually used to sex yet.

    Just hugging her makes her confirm that she¡¯s my woman. This girl has no place but here.

    ¡¸ Not now, later ¡¹

    I hold Mana in my knees and pat her head.

    Then.

    Mao-chan who¡¯s playing with Edie on the side comes over.

    ¡¸ Papa, Papa, thanks for the souvenir! ¡¹

    In her head is the Japanese style towel coiled around her, that was the first we bought at the shop.

    It has a red goldfish pattern.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s cute, Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe ¡¹

    Then, Edie comes.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­£Í£Á£Î£Á£¡ ¡·

    She hands Mana a towel too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, for me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Edie bought for everyone in the family ¡¹

    Mana takes the towel.

    ¡¶ Thank You ¡·

    Edie laughed then this time she goes to hand the towel to Nagisa.

    ¡¶ Come on£®MAO£¡ ¡·

    She gives the souvenirs to Mao-chan too.

    ¡¸ Go Agnes ¡¹

    I tell the half-foreign 12-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Get along with Mao-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Edie something.

    I think she¡¯s saying ¡°take care of Agnes.¡±

    Edie nods smiling, then beckons Agnes.

    ¡¸ Come, Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Mao-chan invites Agnes.

    ¡¸ Go, everyone¡¯s calling for you ¡¹

    I said, Agnes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m off, Papa ¡¹

    Running with the sandals we bought a while ago, Agnes joins up with Edie and Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-chan, you bought that too? ¡¹

    Mana notices Edie¡¯s sandals.

    Ruriko and I were wearing the same sandals too.

    ¡¸ Yeah. While we were buying Agnes¡¯ footwear, we also bought outs ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so nice, Mana wants to match with Onii-chan too. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Mana-san can go shopping with Onii-sama next time ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Mana-san must also make beautiful memories with Onii-sama, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks Ruri-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Mana wants to date with Onii-chan instead of shopping ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. I¡¯ll take you anywhere ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go shopping, eat parfait ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s take a break at a love hotel at night! ¡¹

    It still ends to that?

    That¡¯s not a middle school kind of date.

    ¡¸ What is a love hotel? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks

    This girl doesn¡¯t know much about the world.

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s a hotel dedicated to sex. Onii-chan knows a person who owns one. Mana, Megu-oneechan, and Onii-chan stayed on one room for a night ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    That night was quite the trouble.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s stay over there next time, Onii-chan Next time, let¡¯s be alone ¡¹

    This second-year middle school girl smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess ¡¹

    Once the revenge today is over, I might need time for Mana.

    ¡¸ A sex-dedicated hotel? ¡¹

    Ruriko reacts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why, when you¡¯re entering, you¡¯re telling everyone that you¡¯re going to have sex! ¡¹

    Mana feeds her false information.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t need to ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you see, the people in the desk look at the people thinking ¡°These two are about to have sex,¡± aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ I see, the porter, the bellboy and the concierge would think that way ¡¹

    No, Ruriko.

    Love hotels don¡¯t have that kind of staff.

    ¡¸ I would like to stay over for a night at least once too, with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ah, it feels like some weird switch inside Ruriko got flipped.

    ¡¸ Is that okay, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Err.

    Well, that would be a social study for Ruriko.

    If it¡¯s Tamayo-san¡¯s love hotel, then they¡¯ll be flexible with it.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll stay in with Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s pleased.

    Wait.

    If this love hotel spreads, Nei, Misuzu, Megu, and even Michi would say that they want to go to the love hotel too.

    It¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather not stay in love hotel but a stylish hotel instead ¡¹

    Nagisa comes in.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, how did it go to the hotel on the beach? What happened? That hotel has some fair reputation since long ago though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, the scenery was magnificent ¡¹

    I look at Ruriko

    ¡¸ Yes. Their meals were also delicious too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm, what happened? ¡¹

    Looking at our face, Nagisa asks us.

    ¡¸ Sorry, the quality of the employees were worse than before ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan comes over.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service won¡¯t use it anymore. We¡¯ll take them off from the list of the facilities we use ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was it that bad? ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ They had a part-timer instead of an official hotel-keeper in their cafe department. In the past, they thoroughly train even their part-timers, the hotel never hires employees who have such an imprudent man ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, their management became a foreign company since last year, didn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I think that is also a factor. The manager didn¡¯t change however ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a shame, then, let¡¯s find another hotel for this girl to stay ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time I pick up Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama wants to be together with everyone for tonight by all means ¡¹

    Misuzu

    She¡¯s worried about our revenge as a family.

    ¡¸ But, is that okay? ¡¹

    She has no grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke.

    She¡¯ll only watch such a bizarre situation.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s better for them to be here. If it¡¯s just us, our emotions may run out of control, and we may not be able to stop it ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san¡¯s coming, so that means that Shou-oneesan will stay in too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes of course ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan immediately responds to Nagisa¡¯s question.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san will stay as a stopper, or should I say as an observer so we won¡¯t overheat but, she¡¯s also easy to heat up ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles wryly

    ¡¸ We appreciate having an adult like Shou-oneesan to observe. Of course, Misuzu¡¯s also a great help ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about we have Jii-chan come too? ¡¹

    I try to make a radical proposal.

    Having Kouzuki house watch means that Minaho-neesan won¡¯t be reckless.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bit difficult ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Please remember what happened last night, it would be hard to bring ¡°Kakka¡± here because of that. We have to make sure that the security of the perimeter is perfect and Chief Tanizawa and Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san will also have to come ¡¹

    O-Oh right.

    ¡¸ We have to stay reserved to chief Tanizawa because of Ruriko-sama¡¯s case last night too ¡¹

    Oh, they didn¡¯t come to see us and just wait in the reception room.

    ¡¸ Since this is about Shirasaka Sousuke, I think that we have to put chief Tanizawa on hold. The trend of the head of Kouzuki house is checked by the public security and the nobles research organizations. I don¡¯t think we want them to associate with anyone named Shriasaka Sousuke any further ¡¹

    The infamy of Shirasaka Sousuke is public.

    They¡¯ll definitely object to bring Jii-chan to a place where he¡¯s likely to be killed.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama will have to see it only through live feed ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I will take Misuzu-sama. It¡¯s about time I go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    Nagisa bows.

    ¡¸ Oh, then could you give me a ride to the school front? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I have to pick up Megu, and I¡¯d like to check on Minaho-neesan too ¡¹

    Not just Minaho-neesan;

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia too.

    Margo-san, Katsuko-nee, and Nei.

    Everyone hasn¡¯t come back from the school.

    Are they okay?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too then! ¡¹

    Mana stands.

    ¡¸ No, no, you can¡¯t. You can only go through the back door. Shou-oneesan¡¯s dropping me in front of the school gate. Mana¡¯s not a student in our school so you can¡¯t come in you know? ¡¹

    I think that Shou-oneesan must not be informed about the existence of the underground path from the personnel parking lot yet.

    That is for Minaho-neesan and Margo-san to judge, not me.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ Eh, why?! ¡¹

    Mana complains.

    ¡¸ Like I said, I¡¯m going to pick up Megu, and then I¡¯ll go to Minaho-neesan. That would be faster ¡¹

    I need to dodge the question.

    The biggest problem is that Shirasaka Sousuke is confined in the school now.

    We don¡¯t know how Shirasaka Sousuke is held.

    If I take Mana, I have to avoid her suddenly meeting her father due to a missed timing or something.

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s groaning.

    ¡¸ Dear, take Edie-san with you ¡¹

    Huh, Nagisa

    ¡¸ She¡¯s set up to be an international transfer student, right? ¡¹

    B-But.

    ¡¸ I think that it would be troublesome if we don¡¯t let Miss Cordelia take care of her ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If Misuzu-san¡¯s witnessing the revenge then Michi-chan will come too. If the two will watch our revenge, they will feel agitation ¡¹

    Then, Michi¡¯s agitation will pass to Edie.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that Edie-san should stay in the school for the duration of the revenge ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    I see.

    The plan is to transfer Shirasaka Sousuke to this mansion.

    They¡¯ll fulfill the revenge here?

    Well, that¡¯s of course.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Megu¡¯s mother

    Every one of them was made to fall to hell in this mansion, by Shriasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m not good with English ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have to do your best on that! ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Reika, come here! Also, Edie ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan calls the two.

    ¡¸ Reika, I will go pick up Misuzu-sama. Please guard this mansion until Margo-san returns ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama! ¡¹

    Reika salutes to Shou-oneesan.

    Shou-oneesan speaks to Edie with the same tone.

    Edie imitates Reika¡¯s salute.

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I asked Edie to escort you. It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s easy to get into ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll head to pick up Megu. We¡¯ll be back soon ¡¹

    I tell everyone

    ¡¸ Take care, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come back right away, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    First, I pat Ruriko and Mana¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Papa, take care! Agnes-chan too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, he promised to come back soon! Papa never breaks his promise with Mao! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes wave hands to me.

    ¡¸ I will stay here so take care ¡¹

    Nagisa is also worried about Minaho-neesan and others.

    ¡¸ Yeah, oh right. Take care of her. I think she¡¯ll shut up if she eats something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡¯s still a lot of Umaibo left ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles wryly

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all Natou flavor though ¡¹

    Yukino, be strong

    ¡¸ Onii-chama, leave the rest to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I leave them to you Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s American car is parked in front of the entrance.

    We get on board right away.

    For some reason, Edie takes the passenger seat.

    I take the barrow backseat.

    ¡¸ Nagisa will operate the gates she said ¡¹

    Nagisa is supposed to operate while looking over the feed.

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan twists the key.

    Buoooon!!

    The engine roars loudly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going ¡¹

    The car starts driving.

    Our vehicle goes in front of the gate, then;

    Kouzuki security service guards salute.

    It¡¯s already spread that Shou-oneesan takes the top of the office.

    Shou-oneesan responds too.

    And Edie too for some reason.

    ¡¸ Err, turn right, then take a left on the corner, then go straight, and that¡¯ll lead to the school¡¯s main gate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Gyururururu!

    The car accelerates.

    ¡¸ Hey ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan talks to me.

    Edie is looking outside interestingly.

    She¡¯s interested in vending machines as usual.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know Alain Prost? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    I don¡¯t.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a French racer that won F1 races three times, but ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s basically a name that remains in the history of the race. I don¡¯t like it that much though ¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s because he¡¯s French?

    Shou-oneesan loves America after all.

    ¡¸ You see, Prost owned an F1 racing team after he retired. The name was ¡º Prost Grand Prix ¡» ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ But, it didn¡¯t go well that it only went for five years. Then, when the team finally got crushed, Prost comments ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks at me through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ ¡º Unfortunately, I, Alain Prost alone hold back half of my people ¡» Hearing that comment, the critics got crazy. ¡º You say that Prost holds back half of your people?? Don¡¯t joke, why don¡¯t you thank half of the people that supported you? ¡» ¡¹

    O-Okay?

    ¡¸ Well that¡¯s obvious, ordinary people don¡¯t know Prost at all. Of course, there¡¯s a lot of them hostile to him, but as long his name shows up, there will be people that cooperate. If one looks only at negative things and speak of it, it¡¯s rude to the people who helped ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan, what do you want to say?

    ¡¸ Earlier, I¡¯ve been deliberately cornering that girl with negative talk ¡¹

    That girl.

    That¡¯s Yukino?

    ¡¸ But you see, change the point of view. What do all the people in Japan know about that girl? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Yukino now.

    Is one of the most famous people in Japan.

    ¡¸ If she thinks of it as an advantage, she¡¯ll open up a path ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Besides, the opinion of the people in the world isn¡¯t that one-sided. Even if 80% of the views are negative on her, as long as there¡¯s 20% sympathetic, she has ways to survive. In the first place, there¡¯s no way 100% of the people become enemies of that girl. Japan is a country where there¡¯s a certain amount of people that exists to support the opposite

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Have you heard about it? Some people sympathize with death row prisoners or apply for marriage in prison. They¡¯re people who are hated by others that¡¯s why they want to help. I don¡¯t understand the sense but ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Of course, that¡¯s impossible for the father, Shirasaka Sousuuke. At the stage where the corpse of the kidnapped girl is found, there¡¯s nobody who would sympathize with him anymore ¡¹

    That is Minaho-neesan¡¯s full blow.

    Minaho-neesan buried her sister¡¯s body in Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s villa for that.

    ¡¸ Japanese never forgives sex offenders and murder ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino-san, no matter how domineering, cheeky she is, ethically, she has no sin, and there are a lot of people who feel sorry for her. Especially women ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s not hated by all.

    ¡¸ As for the men, look, there are fans of the sex industry and AV actresses. Yukino-san is still 16 years old, and she¡¯s somewhat beautiful. Enthusiastic fans are appearing on the internet. Anyway, her recognition and attention from the world are outrageous, if you¡¯re famous, then you¡¯ll collect some fans. You¡¯ll make fan clubs too. There seems to be a¡º Shirayuki Drill Impact high chivalry order ¡» ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s fan club

    ¡¸ So, that girl has accepted the reality about what is happening, that everyone knows her shameful figure but, if she dares to think on how to live with it, then ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ That girl might be able to escape from this hardship., That girl¡¯s tragedy may not go further than this ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Now that I said that, what do you think? ¡¹

 Chapter 457. Vivo

    Chapter 457. Vivo

    Shou-oneesan laughed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough chit-chat, we¡¯re here ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan stopped the car.

    Oh, we¡¯re already at the school gate.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    My head was filled with the matter about Yukino.

    ¡¸ Also, about tomorrow ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan turns to me.

    ¡¸ ¡°Kakka¡± will attend the party at night ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a big party with a lot of valuable foreign guests so ¡°Kakka¡± can¡¯t be absent. Of course, nobles from each family will come too ¡¹

    She looks at me, smiling.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? Shou-oneesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You wanted to know about it, right? ¡¹

    Oh, she knows.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also troubled in the state right now ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The world thinks that Jii-chan shuns Ruriko due to her father¡¯s case.

    That¡¯s why he brought out the illegitimate daughter of his eldest son, Yoshiko-san.

    But.

    The responsibility of being the daughter of Kouzuki house is too heavy for Yoshiko-san alone.

    Above all, we don¡¯t want the world to feel that there¡¯s a crack between Ruriko and Jii-chan.

    That¡¯ll show up as an opportunity in the Kouzuki main house.

    In that case, the branch families and other noble families would interfere in various ways.

    I¡¯m worried about Jii-chan who¡¯s feeling down right now, but.

    I¡¯m more worried about Yoshiko-san.

    Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t have the mental strength to carry the noble house.

    ¡¸ Right. We have to show Jii-chan getting along with Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san to the public ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a guard so I can¡¯t take any action ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m one of your women, so I¡¯ll do anything you ask for ¡¹

    Right.

    This is a job for me.

    This is a problem of the family.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll show me your manliness, right? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yeah, leave that to me ¡¹

    I promise Shou-oneesan

    ¡¸ Good, do your best Man! Take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m off ¡¹

    I get off the car.

    Edie gets off too.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you later then ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan drives the car, showing a refreshed smile.

    Burororororororo!!!

    The large burner high power car blows away from the main gate.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a fantastic car, is she Yoshida¡¯s acquaintance? ¡¹

    I hear a voice from behind.

    Turning around, it¡¯s my classmate, Tanaka.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I can¡¯t speak out form surprise.

    ¡¸ Yeah! ¡¹

    Tanaka thinks that my surprise was a greeting or something.

    ¡¸ Then, Yoshida, the girl driving that was super beautiful, who is she? ¡¹

    Let¡¯s see.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s an acquaintance, well, pretty much a relative ¡¹

    I¡¯ll try to gloss it over for now.

    ¡¸ Yours? ¡¹

    Tanaka looks at me doubtfully.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Liar, you¡¯re not ¡¹

    I¡¯m awful at lying.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ She must be Yamamine-chan¡¯s relative, right? She doesn¡¯t have a hint of being your relative but, if it¡¯s Yamamine-chan, they¡¯ve got beauties ¡¹

    Tanaka nods at himself.

    No, that¡¯s fine, let¡¯s have it like that.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re actually right ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it ¡¹

    Tanaka laughs.

    I see. He knows that Megu and I are engaged.

    He has faith that my relationship with Shou-oneesan isn¡¯t anything shady.

    ¡¸ Well fine, she¡¯s an impressive beauty, but it¡¯s a waste of time to talk about people who have gone by ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s going to pick up Misuzu and Michi, she won¡¯t be coming back to the high school anytime soon.

    Tanaka won¡¯t meet her again probably.

    ¡¸ Then, Yoshida, who¡¯s this girl? ¡¹

    Who?

    Tanaka points at Edie who¡¯s climbing on the gate.

    ¡¸ Edie, don¡¯t climb there! ¡¹

    I shout, but Edie stands on the gate, smiling.

    ¡¸ I told you to stop! Get down! ¡¹

    This time, she does a handstand.

    ¡¸ Err, Tanaka, are you good at English? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, so-so ¡¹

    Tanaka looks at the blonde haired brown skinned, and blue-eyed girl.

    ¡¸ Wait, that girl only talks in English? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guarantee that. She¡¯s American. She¡¯s from New Orleans ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    Then, Tanaka suddenly points at Edie.

    ¡¶ Hey, You£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    He speaks in an intimidating tone.

    ¡¶ Hey, Down£¡£¡Down£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    His fingers repeatedly appeal to ¡°get off there.¡±

    Then

    Edie obediently came down.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ English is about screaming. You can arrange the words properly then it¡¯ll go through ¡¹

    Oh, he¡¯s a capable

    ¡¸ What¡¯s her name ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie ¡¹

    I answered. Tanaka looks at Edie.

    ¡¶ Hallo¡¡MISS¡¡Edie£®My¡¡Name¡¡Is¡¡TANAKA¡­¡­£É am¡¡a¡¡boy£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Ai amu a boi??????????!!!

    ¡¶ YES¡­¡­Sure. ¡·

    Edie nods.

    ¡¶ I¡¡am¡¡a¡¡Girl£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    ¡¶ That¡¯s right£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    The two nod at each other.

    What the hell is that?

    ¡¸ Then, Yoshida, what¡¯s her business? ¡¹

    Tanaka asks me.

    Err.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a transfer student, oh wait, an exchange student? Anyway, she¡¯ll be enrolling to our school ¡¹

    That¡¯s not a lie.

    We¡¯ve talked about it already.

    ¡¸ Hmm, and so, why did you bring Edie-san? ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this your work¡¯s uniform? ¡¹

    Tanaka sees the logo at the back of Edie¡¯s boiler suit and said.

    Oh right, when we met at the train before;

    I was wearing the boiler suit with Nagisa¡¯s shop name on it.

    Edie¡¯s wearing the same thing now.

    ¡¸ If I recall, it¡¯s a flower shop? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s right, this girl is supposed to homestay in the flower shop ¡¹

    It¡¯s a forced reason, but I have to push through with this.

    ¡¸ Then, they told me to show her the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    Tanaka looks at me showing a face of doubt.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. There¡¯s a lot of people on vacation so she wondered if she can look around ¡¹

    Edie laughs as she looks at the confused me.

    ¡¸ Well okay, let¡¯s go then, Yoshida ¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    ¡¸ Where? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to show her the school right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re coming too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, Yoshida¡¯s English won¡¯t do ¡¹

    No, your English either.

    Didn¡¯t you just say ai amu a boi?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going ¡¹

    I guess.

    He¡¯s got the qualities of a leader, and also a nice guy.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, why did you come to school, Tanaka? If you have a business, then let¡¯s do that first ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s done now, I¡¯m just about to leave ¡¹

    Tanaka smiles.

    ¡¸ We only have a meeting for our club activity today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Edie is following behind us.

    She looks around the school interestingly.

    ¡¸ Then, where are you going Yoshida? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Oh, on the track and field club ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Yamamine-chan¡¯s there, she seems that she¡¯ll be able to speak in English ¡¹

    Tanaka consents arbitrarily

    ¡¸ Funfunfun! Funfunfun! ¡¹

    Ah, Edie¡¯s excited about something again.

    When I turned around.

    ¡¸ Vending machine? Are you curious about this? ¡¹

    She¡¯s squatting in front of the vending machine.

    Then, she looks at me with puppy-dog-eyes.

    ¡¸ I get it. Buy something ¡¹

    I take out a coin from my pocket.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She seems to be curious about vending machines. There¡¯s not much of it in America ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh ¡¹

    Edie throws in the coin I gave her.

    Then.

    ¡º Welcome! Please pick which would you like to buy! ¡»

    The vending machine talked.

    ¡¸ Ushaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Edie jumped away from the vending machine like a cat.

    ¡¸ Edie, don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s okay! ¡¹

    I shout but, Edie¡¯s frightened by the vending machine.

    ¡¸ Tanaka, what should I say at times like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way I would know, Yoshida ¡¹

    Y-You¡¯re so unreliable, really.

    ¡¶ Don¡¯t¡¡worry£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    A bright voice is raised on us.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, you seem to need my help! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei comes in.

    ¡¸ Yoshida, who¡¯s this senior? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, you know him too Tanaka ¡¹

    Nei broke into our class.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know such a beauty ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Nei talks to Edie in fluent English.

    Edie calms down and walks towards the talking vending machine.

    ¡¸ No you do, that¡¯s Natou Senpai ¡¹

    Hearing my response, Tanaka;

    ¡¸ N-No way?! ¡¹

    Nei turns to us smiling.

    ¡¸ Yes way, it¡¯s me. ME. Natou Nei-chan~ ¡¹

    Tanaka.

    ¡¸ But, the hair ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Tanaka didn¡¯t know that Nei stopped coloring her hair blonde.

    ¡¸ If you say Natou-senpai then it¡¯s the blonde who¡¯s always skipping classes on the roof! ¡¹

    Nei before has the image of a delinquent girl.

    ¡¸ Ah, my hair? Yo-chan said that he prefers black than blonde, so I changed it! Right, Yo-chan?! ¡¹

    Nei happily smiles.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan fixed me! I¡¯m grateful! Hehehe!! ¡¹

    Nei, you laugh too much.

    ¡¸ How about that, convinced/ ¡¹

    Nei smiled, Tanaka;

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s just that, you¡¯ve become even more beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up! I¡¯m always beautiful! ¡¹

    Nei gets angry.

    ¡¸ No, no, Nee-san, black hair really suits you, so your beauty has tripled! ¡¹

    I follow up with all my best.

    Actually, the blonde hair suits her too. Or should I say that it suits her too much that the dreadfulness of being a delinquent overflow.

    It¡¯s beautiful, but it has a cold and scary impression.

    But when she returned it to black;

    The warm, gentle and bright heart of Nei shows up directly

    ¡¸ Thanks! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s smiling face returned when I said that.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Nei calls Edie.

    Edie takes a drink from the canned juice she bought then frowned.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, it seems that the drink was sourer than she thought ¡¹

    Nei explains.

    ¡¸ Ugh, that¡¯s! ¡¹

    Tanaka looks at the can Edie¡¯s holding then makes a fuss.

    ¡¸ Do you know that Tanaka? ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that Shiitake Yogurt Drink exists! ¡¹

    Shiitake Yogurt?

    ¡¸ You see, that vending machine has a ¡°?¡± button, it¡¯s a button where you don¡¯t know what will come out. It has unsold cheap canned juice or anything random, but, I never thought that I¡¯d see the real Shiitake Yogurt Drink ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie, let me have it for a second! ¡¹

    Nei takes a drink.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s it, Nee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, it tastes like WEILI ¡¹1

    Nei looks at me with a sour face.

    ¡¸ Nee-san, what¡¯s a WEILI? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The only thing more delicious than Weili is Weili itself!! ¡¹

    Nei, that¡¯s not an answer.

    ¡¸ Well, anyway, try drinking it Yo-chan ¡¹

    She hands me the can.

    I drink from it.

    Right, this is very unappetizing.

    ¡¸ Then, let me take a drink too ¡¹

    Tanaka tries to take the can, but

    ¡¸ Not you! ¡¹

    Nei stops him.

    ¡¸ If you drink from it then it¡¯ll be an indirect kiss! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But didn¡¯t Yoshida drank from it just now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s fine, but you¡¯re not! ¡¹

    Tanaka stares at Nei and me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m sorry to ask but, what is Natou-senpai and Yoshida¡¯s relationship? ¡¹

    Then, he glares at me.

    ¡¸ You call Senpai ¡°Nee-san¡± ¡¹

    T-This is bad.

    ¡¸ I am. I¡¯m Yo-chan¡¯s Onee-chan! ¡¹

    Nei suddenly answered.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸As I said, we¡¯re siblings! I¡¯m the Onee-chan, and Yo-chan is the Otouto! ¡¹

    Nei said. Tanaka compares our faces.

    Nei¡¯s an absolute beauty.

    On the other hand, I¡¯m just average.

    ¡¸ You two don¡¯t look alike ¡¹

    Tanaka said, Nei;

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t mean it like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ No senpai, you¡¯re not Yukio! ¡¹

    Tanaka still keeps on asking.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say anything further! It¡¯s our secret after all, right, Yo-chan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do something about it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, outsiders can¡¯t learn our secret! That¡¯s our Klingon¡¯s rule! ¡¹

    What¡¯s Klingon?

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s have Edie take responsibility and drink all of this unpleasant drink! She¡¯s the one who bought it ¡¹

    Nei returns the can to Edie and says something in English.

    Edie looks gloomy, but she agreed.

    She resolved herself and drank it all at once.

    ¡¸ Ngu, ngu, nku, puhaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s great, Yo-chan, give her a clap1 ¡¹

    Oh right.

    I give her an applause.

    Did the drink enter her air duct? Edie¡¯s sneezing so loudly

    ¡¸ Hey, buy something to remove the bad taste. What do you want to drink? ¡¹

    I take out coins from my pocket.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t spoil her ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Nee-san, isn¡¯t it pitiful to leave a bad taste in her mouth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess ¡¹

    Nei stands in front of the vending machine and explains the contents of each drink to Edie.

    Edie chose mineral water.

    Click, roll.

    She takes out the bottle and before she puts it in her mouth;

    ¡¶ STOP! ¡·

    Nei stops her.

    Then, she tells Edie something.

    Edie looks at me, then;

    ¡¶ Thank you ¡·

    She thanked me.

    ¡¶ O.K. Edie! ¡·

    Edie opens the lid and drinks the water.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll become a rude girl if we don¡¯t train her properly ¡¹

    Nei feels Edie as her own sister too.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Nee-san ¡¹

    Tanaka who¡¯s looking at us;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, but anyway, I understand that Senpai and Yoshida are siblings ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You guys feel very natural ¡¹

    Nei and I look at each other.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what reason it may be but, it feels natural that I can¡¯t think of it anything but family ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ If it were a complete stranger, facing a beauty like Natou-senpai would make one nervous. It¡¯s impossible for you to loosen up your shoulders. You won¡¯t be talking to Natou-senpai this familiar ¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    ¡¸ Huh, aren¡¯t you saying something great! What¡¯s your name again? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s pleased.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Tanaka, Yoshida¡¯s classmate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good, I¡¯ll treat you a juice! ¡¹

    Nei puts in a coin in the vending machine.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯ll let God decide which drink you¡¯ll have! ¡¹

    Then, Nei presses the ¡°?¡± button.

    Clang!

    ¡¸ Ufufu1 What¡¯s coming out?! What could it be? ¡¹

    Nei picks up the can while singing.

    T-That¡¯s!

    ¡¸ Congratulations! It¡¯s Shiitake Yogurt! ¡¹

    She hands the yellow can to Tanaka.

    ¡¸ Drink to your heart¡¯s content!! ¡¹

    T-Tanaka.

    Tanaka sighed then opens the can.

    Then, he drinks it in one go!

    ¡¸ Guge, gegebo!! ¡¹

    He desperately swallows the ultimate masochistic drink.

    ¡¸ Kukakakakaka!! ¡¹

    Edie laughs as she looks at Tanaka.

    Tanaka lets go of the can.

    ¡¸ Gepuu, that¡¯s really bad. So unpleasant. This is too bad! But Natou-senpai bought it for me ¡¹

    Tanaka, you

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t be a man if I don¡¯t drink this to the last drop!! ¡¹

    He then drinks the juice, half-crying to the end.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a man! ¡¹

    Tanaka says while dripping tears and runny nose.

    1. https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/¾SÁ¦

 Chapter 458. Which way is tomorrow?

    ¡¸ But still, I never thought that Natou-senpai is such a bright and friendly person ¡¹

    Tanaka tells me.

    Yeah. Nei until now has the image of an ¡°evil delinquent girl.¡±

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t misunderstand just because I¡¯m laughing! I¡±m still the usual delinquent! ¡¹

    Nei tells Tanaka with a smile.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t trust anyone other than my relatives! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s eyes can make you feel fear

    ¡¸ Of course I don¡¯t trust you at all ¡¹

    She laughed as she looks at Tanaka.

    ¡¸ Then what about Yoshida? ¡¹

    Tanaka investigates.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s my brother! A relative. Megumi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamamine Megumi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Yamamine-chan, I see ¡¹

    Tanaka¡¯s¡¯ convinced.

    ¡¸ I see, the Yoshida couple is indebted to Natou-senpai ¡¹

    It really helps if he thinks it that way.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve heard some of the scary rumors about me, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks Tanaka.

    ¡¸ O-Of course! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know a lot of dangerous people, so if something happens to Yo-chan or Megumi, it won¡¯t end well for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell that to your classmates, if anyone bullies these two, a scary Onee-san will come for them! ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Certainly! ¡¹

    Tanaka loses to Nei¡¯s intimidation and bows to her.

    Yeah, now that she¡¯s become a black-haired beauty, it increased her intimidation power.

    She¡¯s genuinely an ultimate beauty.

    Now then, it¡¯s not long before we reach the track and field.

    I turn around.

    Okay, Edie¡¯s following.

    There¡¯s still a bad taste in her mouth. She continues to drink the bottled water.

    Nei speaks to Edie.

    Edie replied, then she closes the distance between us.

    ¡¸ By the way, uhm, you¡¯re fluent in English ¡¹

    Tanaka asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nee-san¡¯s a returnee ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Err, where did she come from? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Los Angeles ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Los ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Only Japanese shorten Los Angeles to Los! Americans don¡¯t call it like that1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! The people over there call it L.A. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, there was an old movie of the same title ¡¹

    Tanaka¡¯s talking thoughtlessly, I guess that¡¯s really because Nei¡¯s charming.

    But still.

    I think that it¡¯s great to have Nei talk and laugh about Los Angeles.

    The sorrow of losing Kei-san and the hate and fear of Cesario Viola finally becomes a past for Nei.

    ¡¸ Hm, what¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smile at me.

    ¡¸ No, nothing. Oh right, Nee-san ¡¹

    I recall the past.

    ¡¸ How was Megu? ¡¹

    Megumi mentioned that she¡¯d talk to captain Takeshiba earlier this morning.

    She¡¯ll talk about her past.

    She won¡¯t talk about Kuromori nor Kouzuki house of course.

    Megu said that she¡¯d tell the captain about her secret and her relationship with Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Last night, captain Takeshiba helped out a lot, so she wants to tell her the truth.

    Nei went with Megu to support her.

    Nei met with captain Takeshiba last night in the middle of the dispute.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s okay. The talk went well! Of course, we only did the talking, but she¡¯s convinced! ¡¹

    Nei is at the same age as captain Takeshiba, so she doesn¡¯t add respect to her words.

    Well, she¡¯s on a different grade than her now though

    ¡¸ Thanks, Nee-san ¡¹

    It must¡¯ve been reassuring for Megu to have Nei with her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re siblings, after all, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Besides, I also heard some good stuff! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I think that Takeshiba-san might be a good friend ¡¹

    I¡¯m glad.

    Truly.

    Captain Takeshiba is a frank person, so she¡¯s reliable.

    ¡¸ What are you two talking about? ¡¹

    Tanaka looks at my face wondering.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to know! It¡¯s a conversation between siblings! ¡¹

    Nei said bashfully.

    Then.

    When we turned around the corner of the gym, the track and field come to view.

    Oh, they¡¯re not done with practice yet

    Some members are running on track still.

    People are doing a long jump in front too.

    ¡¸ Ah, Megumi¡¯s over there! Heeeeey!! ¡¹

    Nei waves at Megu during practice.

    Megu notices.

    Then.

    She bowed to captain Takeshiba and other members, bring her baggage and run towards us.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    On the other hand, Edie¡¯s looking at the ground interestingly.

    She points over there and asks Nei what it is.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu in her short pants come running.

    Megu¡¯s tall and slender so this form is the most beautiful.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry to make you wait! ¡¹

    She¡¯s breathing roughly. Sweat beads float on her neck.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? The practice isn¡¯t over yet, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, the training is over, and it¡¯s now time for self-training ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, shouldn¡¯t the first years remain for cleaning up? ¡¹

    They shouldn¡¯t go home until the seniors finish their training.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, but, I told them that a family member is ill so I¡¯ll leave early ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the truth anyway ¡¹

    She adds as Tanaka¡¯s next to us.

    Oh, Megu¡¯s worried about Minaho-neesan too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve apologized to the other first years, and I¡¯ll make it up to them ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh, Yoshida, you¡¯re coming back with Yamamine-chan? ¡¹

    Tanaka asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, who¡¯s going to guide this foreigner to the school? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh right, I told Tanaka that Edie¡¯s inspecting the school.

    Err.

    ¡¶ E-Edie!? Stop! ¡·

    I hear Nei¡¯s panicked voice.

    ¡¸ HEY!! ¡¹

    Edie jumps out and runs like a bullet

    She climbed over the fence to the sports ground and jumped inside!!

    ¡¸ Hey! Outsiders are prohibited here!! ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba shouts angrily but;

    Edie didn¡¯t mind it and started running for a long jump.

    Then.

    After looking around, she starts dashing.

    Shubababababa!!

    She rushed like a firework then kicked the ground when she reached the crossing line.

    Byuwa!!!

    Edie jumped.

    Highly, strongly, towards the distance

    The members of the female athletics club witness the sight.

    ¡¸ Hanyanyanyanyanya!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s brown skin and blonde hair dances in the air as she makes an incomprehensible shout!!

    That stance mid-air is a perfect pose.

    ¡¸ Nyawawawaaan! ¡¹

    Zusa!!

    Edie touches the ground on one foot while taking a flying kick stance.

    She jumped for 7-8 meters.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that the best record for high school? ¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    ¡¸ High school record is 7.96 meters ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can jump that far? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, look here, Yoshida. 7.96 was a record for a high school boy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re sure she¡¯s a girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s a girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Female high school student¡¯s best record is 6.44M ¡¹

    Congratulations, that¡¯s a new record.

    No, now¡¯s not the time for that.

    ¡¶ Edie! Come back!!! ¡·

    Nei shouts, Edie.

    She dashed straight back to us.

    She ignores the entrance to the ground, climbed the fence and jump from it.

    She then comes back running to us at full power.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s breathing roughly like a dog.

    People from the ground are looking at Edie dumbfoundedly

    T-This is bad.

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s with her?! ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba shouts at me.

    ¡¸ Err, she¡¯s a foreign transfer student!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Transfer student?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, she¡¯ll be coming here after the holidays ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, her name¡¯s Edie-san, she came from America ¡¹

    Megu joins in.

    ¡¸ Edie, what¡¯s her full name? ¡¹

    C-Captain

    Err.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Edie¡¯s full name again? ¡¹

    I ask Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t remember either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ditto ¡¹

    Nei surrenders.

    We¡¯ve been calling her Edie all this time.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t she an acquaintance?! ¡¹

    Captain¡¯s voice echoes from the ground.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re an acquaintance, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you should know, right?! ¡¹

    Ah.

    I can¡¯t think of anything.

    ¡¸ Yoshida! ¡¹

    I shouted desperately.

    I¡¯ll just take her in.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Yoshida Edie-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida Edie?! ¡¹

    The people in the ground make a fuss.

    ¡¸ My grandfather¡¯s son¡¯s father¡¯s wife is Edie-san¡¯s mother! ¡¹

    Whispers, whispers.

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s with her, is she a half foreigner? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks at me suspiciously

    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugh

    Well, yeah.

    Edie¡¯s brown, her hair is blonde, and her eyes are blue.

    Even her body type isn¡¯t a Japanese person no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸ S-She¡¯s 1/16 ¡¹

    I just shout what comes to my mind.

    ¡¸ 1/15? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. She has 1/15 blood in her ¡¹

    That¡¯s not true, but.

    ¡¸ Her full name is Yoshida Eide Hanako Ebi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ebi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ABEDIE ¡¹

    ¡¸ That should be ABCD though? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ W-With that said, we have to go home now so excuse us!! ¡¹

    I bowed then turn away from the ground.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse us! ¡¹

    Megu follows me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sorry for the ruckus!! ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie, bow too ¡¹

    Nei forcibly lowers Edie¡¯s head too.

    ¡¸ Mukyuu?! ¡¹

    Edie doesn¡¯t get what it means.

    ¡¸ Well then, everyone, goodbye!! ¡¹

    Nei said, then she looked at Megu and me laughing.

    ¡¸ Now then, we¡¯re running you two! ¡¹

    We leave everyone from the track and field.

    We run with all our best.

    ¡¸ Oh wait, Yoshida! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t come, Tanaka, they¡¯ll think of you as a member! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see each other at class next day!! ¡¹

    We leave Tanaka behind and run.

    ¡¸ Gyahahahahaha! ¡¹

    Nei keeps on laughing.

    ¡¸ Aaah, what should we do?! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Kushishishishishi! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s laughing strangely too.

    Then, we head to the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ The things I have to tell captain Takeshiba has increased ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just come with you again ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Click.

    The hidden cameras are watching us.

    The lock at the principal¡¯s office unlocks.

    Megu, Nei, Edie and I come in.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re here now! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia are in the principal¡¯s office.

    They¡¯re all stretching.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia, Eenie and Meenie in pairs

    ¡¸ We have to move our bodies while we¡¯re still free ¡¹

    The fighting forces do not neglect to care for their body as usual.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Below ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll get off too, Cordelia ¡¹

    Kyouko-san points at Edie.

    ¡¸ Take care of this monkey. We can¡¯t talk seriously if she¡¯s with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure thing ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia instructs her two subordinates

    Then.

    Eenie and Meenie jump at Edie at the same time.

    ¡¸ Gyuuuun!! ¡¹

    Edie escapes from the two.

    The chase in the principal¡¯s office begins.

    ¡¸ Yeah, have her play like that. Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Kyouko-san opens the hidden stairs to the room below.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ We¡¯re back! ¡¹

    Nei calls Minaho-neesan who¡¯s sitting on the chair in front of the monitoring equipment.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks haggard at a glance.

    Her whole body shows fatigue.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s confined in the passage at the back of the room.

    The target of her revenge is very close to her.

    She probably didn¡¯t sleep from last night.

    Next to Minaho-neesan is Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m preparing tea right now. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll help out Katsu-nee ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nei prepare tea.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Margo-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She went to check on Sousuke ¡¹

    Kyouko-san answered.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you came here straight from training? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ I wanted to come as soon as possible ¡¹

    She seems to have prepared her clothes and bag on the ground so she could go with it anytime.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t go like that. Take a shower and change clothes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s the first one ¡¹

    Oh.

    It¡¯s the revenge plan of raping Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s four daughters in front of him.

    Megu¡¯s the first one.

    ¡¸ Clean yourself to make that man feel bitter to his soul ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke plans to make Megu a prostitute at the end of the holidays.

    ¡¸ He also planned to take your virginity by himself ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s written in the schedule in his laptop the date and place on his plan on raping you ¡¹

    Megumi.

    ¡¸ Can you show me that? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Minaho-neesan.

    Nee-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to make the arrangements first. Megumi, please leave it for later ¡¹

    I knew it, Nee-san;

    Her head¡¯s filled with only revenge.

    It¡¯ll be filled even later.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, call Margo. It¡¯s okay to check him on cameras only ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san to, please come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is assembling the acting members of Kuromori.

    They¡¯re going to make the final arrangements about the revenge.

    ¡¸ Here, tea¡¯s ready! ¡¹

    Nei comes in.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, let¡¯s think about tomorrow after today¡¯s done ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks down as she mutters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Because tomorrow will come for us always ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ This won¡¯t end here. Tomorrow will come. I still haven¡¯t done anything for Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, you¡¯ve gotten stronger ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles sadly

    ¡¸ Even without me, I think that you¡¯ll do well with everyone ¡¹

    I knew it.

    She¡¯s still lamenting whether she should kill herself after completing her revenge or not.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ That might be, might not be, kufufu, we don¡¯t know! ¡¹

    Nei gives me tea while laughing.

    ¡¸ But you see, I know about myself! I¡¯m a woman who can¡¯t go on without Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Then, she looks at Megu and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the same too, right, Megumi, Katsu-nee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I am ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    ¡¸ Me too, I don¡¯t think I can go on without Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Surely, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Mana, and Nagisa-san are the same. Agnes, Mao-chan, and even Rei-chan, they need Yo-chan now

    ¡¸ Seki-san too ¡¹

    Margo-san comes in from the back corridor.

    ¡¸ Was it Shou-oneesan now? She sent me a mail that she can¡¯t go on without him ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Right, a lot of women needs you. You have to work hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I will. They need me, so I¡¯ll do everything with my power ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve really become strong. I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan caresses my cheeks as she says that.

    ¡¸ Then, what about Minaho? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, everyone needs that guy, and he¡¯s become strong because of that. You can tell that he¡¯s doing his best. So, what about Minaho? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I think that he doesn¡¯t need my support anymore ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ He has Kouzuki-sama¡¯s protection, Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san are his partners too. Kouzuki security service has Seki-san, I don¡¯t think he needs to be bound by a criminal organization, Kuromori to protect him ¡¹

    Minaho, nee-san?

    ¡¸ No, not just him, Nei and Megumi too. I think you should be away from a woman like me ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you want the young ones to separate from Kuromori and have only us/ ¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸ Wrong, I think that I¡¯m the only one who should remain in Kuromori. Katsuko, Nagisa should live a new life away from me, Margo too, you¡¯re free ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be stupid! ¡¹

    Margo-san gets angry.

    ¡¸ Hmm, what about me? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s free from the start ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I sincerely appreciate everything you¡¯ve done so far ¡¹

    What are you saying?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I want to hear ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re no good. You¡¯re really no good, Minaho ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m a useless woman ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan affirms Kyouko-san¡¯s words.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re as childish as Yukino. Minaho ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t see how much does this guy need you? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said, Minaho-neesan trembles.

    ¡¸ True, this guy might not need your assistance anymore. But, aren¡¯t you the one who can¡¯t go on without him? ¡¹

 Chapter 459. Mokujiki

    Chapter 459. Mokujiki

    ¡¸ I resemble Shirasaka Yukino? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you do, you¡¯re deciding your relationship with this boy on your own ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice is harsh.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re no different from that idiot girl, she thinks that she¡¯s on a higher position on her relationship with him and she doesn¡¯t break out of it, that¡¯s why she¡¯s like that ¡¹

    Yukino never asks for help from me because her attitude never yields to anyone.

    She¡¯s not compassionate nor sweet.

    If things stay like they are, she¡¯ll definitely ruin herself.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s the same. You look at him from above that you think you¡¯re leading him. You think of yourself as more excellent. That¡¯s why when you¡¯re unable to keep that position, you make foolish ideas like ¡°This child can go on without me¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But, I. I¡¯m a woman who threw everything away for my revenge. I¡¯ve made a lot of sacrifices ¡¹

    Oh.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge journey wasn¡¯t even.

    It must¡¯ve gone through a lot of messed up things.

    ¡¸ I will end this revenge today. But, I think that I¡¯m not allowed to live after accomplishing my revenge. I must not be happy.

    I

    ¡¸ Look, Minaho-neesan I can understand how you feel, but ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Sorry but, could you be happy for us instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, if Minaho-neesan dies because the revenge is done, we¡¯ll feel unhappy. We¡¯ll feel so depressed ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go away from you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! Stay somewhere we can see! ¡¹

    Seriously.

    ¡¸ If Minaho-neesan¡¯s not with us, we¡¯ll be sad! It¡¯ll be the bottom of unhappiness! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Ojou-sama, please stay where we can see you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re family after all! ¡¹

    Nei also smiles.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, we don¡¯t want to lose people we love anymore ¡¹

    Megu who lost her mother speaks.

    ¡¸ Who cares about ethics, what¡¯s right or wrong, or even reason. If Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t happy together with us, we¡¯ll feel troubled!! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t deserve happiness ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do. ¡¸ Eeei, I, we¡¯ll make you happy!! ¡¹

    I resolve myself.

    ¡¸ So please shut up and stay with us!!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s looking at me with her eyes wide.

    ¡¸ Minaho, live. Dying is the same as escaping. As long as you live, you have to bear up the pain. That¡¯s the duty of the living. You must live for those who can¡¯t ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ And then; to live means to pursue happiness. As long as humans live, they¡¯ll continue to wish to be happy. Even if you¡¯re sentenced to death, also if you become a millionaire and be able to satisfy all your desires, peoples still want to be happier ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said, Margo-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Minaho, sure, we made our hands dirty. Some guys would say ¡°they have no right to be happy¡± There must be a lot of them. But, we will become happy. Even us can grow happy. That¡¯s not a privilege! We¡¯re alive! Other people might shun, or despise us for threatening or nearly murdering but, we¡¯ll become happy with the firm resolution! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo ¡¹

    Then, Nei speaks up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable. Sensei. This is a curse. Humans all have them as long as they¡¯re alive ¡¹

    Nei smiles gently

    ¡¸ You see, I can understand the self-abandonment times. When I lost Kei-chan, I despaired, asking myself if there¡¯s still a meaning to keep on living, but! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Now, I want to live, with Yo-chan, with everyone. There¡¯s a lot of things to do and anticipate! ¡¹

    Nei

    ¡¸ Therefore, live, even when we¡¯re hated. We¡¯ll brush aside any difficulties. I want us to be happy. That¡¯s not all! ¡¹

    I take over Nei¡¯s speech.

    ¡¸ I want to make you happy. You¡¯re no longer alone. You have a family ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes stare at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Sensei¡¯s also cursed! It¡¯s a curse where you can¡¯t endure unless you become happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t go repeating yourself! Minaho, you¡¯re also alive. Being happy is okay! If there¡¯s someone who can¡¯t allow you to be happy, then I¡¯ll beat them up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also fight! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Margo-san said strongly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also beat that guy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Nei, Megu too.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re already a family. We¡¯ll be together for always. I won¡¯t let Minaho-neesan go whatever you say ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, Minaho-neesan, I¡¯d like to consult about tomorrow instead of ending today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tomorrow? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, tomorrow. The future of our family, there¡¯s still a lot of things for us to do to make our family happy ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s not over when the revenge is done.

    Our family will continue to live.

    We have to worry about to be happy.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t end today, it¡¯ll always continue. As long as the family is there, we have to keep working hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ You ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸ I have a lot of people I have to make happy. Everyone has their own problems, others take years of time to resolve. Mao-chan is still very young, besides ¡¹

    Oh

    ¡¸ My child would be born next year, won¡¯t it? I will become a father ¡¹

    Yukino and Nagisa will be pregnant.

    Or possibly Katsuko-nee, and other girls too.

    ¡¸ I have to make everyone happy. No, I¡¯ll make everyone happy! Not just ten, twenty years, I¡¯ll continue to make efforts to make them happy for all the time until I die. After all, the number of girls I have to make happy is still growing! ¡¹

    First is us. My son, my grandchild.

    I have to make the happiness last, I have to find new happiness one after another.

    ¡¸ Nei-neesan is right, this is a curse. A curse to spare all effort to become happy until death. But I¡¯ll gladly take that curse! I¡¯ll make Minaho-neesan happy too! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Minaho, are you going to let this guy go so far with his speech? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re his Onee-san, right? Do you have no resolve to continue fighting together with him? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is puzzled.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to, I will hold onto Minaho-neesan whatever happens! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll hold onto Sensei! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Minaho-san ¡¹

    Nei and Megu hug Minaho-neesan from both sides.

    ¡¸ Guys ¡¹

    I hug Minaho-neesan from the front.

    ¡¸ Sorry. Even though I¡¯m your sister, your teacher ¡¹

    Speaking of which, me, Nei, and Megu are all Minaho-neesan¡¯s students.

    ¡¸ Your alumnus are here too ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I dropped out, but I¡¯m also here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s crying;

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan quietly sheds tears.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Now then, how about we make our preparations for later? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks after making sure Minaho-neesan¡¯s feelings has calmed down.

    ¡¸ Ah, please wait ¡¹

    I stop the flow.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to discuss tomorrow first ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Not the metaphor of future tomorrow but the literal tomorrow ¡¹

    What am I talking about?

    ¡¸ Ah, today is May 5, so it means I want to talk about May 6 ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what about tomorrow do you want to talk about? ¡¹

    Starting with Kyouko-san, everyone looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a lot of things ¡¹

    I start talking.

    First, about Kouzuki house

    I have to cheer up Jii-chan for whatever means we can.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san have to show that they get along with Jii-chan in public.

    Besides, there¡¯s a party tomorrow.

    Following, about Kouzuki security service.

    To restore the honor of Kouzuki security service, they¡¯ll lure the organization from Kitakyushu and then destroy them all together.

    Then, lastly, about Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the three things I¡¯d like to discuss, and do something about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do something? What specifically do you want to do? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Err, that, I have the image of ¡°it would be great if it goes like this¡± but I don¡¯t know how exactly am I about to do it That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Talk about it ¡¹

    Light has come back to Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I somehow conveyed my thoughts even though I struggled a lot.

    ¡¸ I get the gist of it. What do you think, Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan first asks the opinion of the eldest, Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s bad. It¡¯s welcome to have a stable connection with the Kouzuki house and Kouzuki security service in the future. There¡¯s no harm for us, but ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ As for Yukino, I can¡¯t make the judgment ¡¹

    I knew it, her evaluation on Yukino is low.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I think that girl knows too much about us. If it were Cordelia, then she would¡¯ve dealt with her already ¡¹

    That means they¡¯d kill Yukino.

    ¡¸ Then, why won¡¯t Kyouko-san kill her? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Well, that girl is a fool among fools. She hasn¡¯t grasped the whole thing on us yet, right? That¡¯s why we can use her as information derangement ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I think that this boy¡¯s plan is impressive. That¡¯s a personal opinion. However, that girl is a part of the revenge plan against Sousuke, right? Minaho¡¯s responsible for that plan. I think that it¡¯s for Minaho to judge ¡¹

    Kyouko-san passes the baton to Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It depends on Yukino-san ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ I think that your proposal isn¡¯t bad. But, it¡¯s unknown how Yukino-san will move with that. As for me, I only have three patterns of execution on my plans. And so, I think we¡¯ll observe Yukino-san and have no choice but to respond flexibly ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s completely back.

    It¡¯s the usual Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re making a strange face ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, I love you. I like you a lot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you saying?! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan blushes from what I said.

    ¡¸ I also like you a lot! I love you! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Stop the jokes at such times ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a joke. I really like Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Minaho¡¯s most attractive when she makes conspiracies ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Margo-san too.

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s great, Minaho. You¡¯ll do Yoshida-kun¡¯s plan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Margo, I¡¯ll take his proposal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then I¡¯ll be meeting up with Shou-oneesan. You don¡¯t mind sallying the all-stars? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave that to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, how about Miss Cordelia and the three? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks again.

    ¡¸ Hmm, if we use them for the operation tomorrow, I think that they need some kind of reward ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    Miss Cordelia is Kyouko-san¡¯s girlfriend, but they¡¯re on a different organization.

    Raiding some gang offices was playing around with Kyouko-san, but;

    Work related to Kouzuki security service won¡¯t be the case.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll consult it with Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s promoted as the site manager of Kouzuki security service.

    She must¡¯ve been thinking about making a relationship with Miss Cordelia, a member of an American Criminal organization.

    ¡¸ Okay, if Kouzuki security service are willing to accept then Cordelia would join in, if they¡¯re not ready for it then they won¡¯t ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll participate. I didn¡¯t get to rampage last time at the hotel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I thought of something interesting to do. I¡¯ll talk to Shou-oneesan about it too! ¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    It seems that she came up with an absurd strategy.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. Margo¡¯s creativity is, so I¡¯m looking forward to it

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Minaho, give me ten minutes. I¡¯ll pack up the basics ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh well ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of things we have to put for today ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Margo-san¡¯s golden combination makes concrete plans.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san and Nei, I¡¯ll ask you to seek information from the net again ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the two.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger! ¡¹

    The two of them are motivated.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about me? ¡¹

    Megu looks troubled.

    ¡¸ Megumi can make tea or massage my shoulders! Do anything you can! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesan! ¡¹

    Yeah, the gloomy atmosphere has changed completely.

    Today, it won¡¯t end with the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    There¡¯s work tomorrow too.

    It won¡¯t end, it never ends.

    Even if today is over, tomorrow will come again.

    I won¡¯t let it end.

    We will get over tomorrow until we pant to our death.

    ¡¸ Then, you talk to Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Misuzu should be coming to the mansion soon so I¡¯ll talk to them.

    I¡¯ll do what I can too.

    Then.

    Pipipipipi.

    An alarm sounds from the monitoring equipment.

    ¡¸ Sousuke¡¯s woken up ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    Oh.

    Before tomorrow.

    We have to finish up today first.

    ¡¸ Megumi, do you want to check him out? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Megu answers.

    To Megu, he¡¯s a begrudged father who killed her mother and tried to make her a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Yo-chan hasn¡¯t seen him yet, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks me

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen him in videos ¡¹

    The videos in the mansion where Shirasaka Sousuke rapes a woman in the past.

    Also, the recent images of Shirasaka Sousuke on TV coverage.

    A director of a leading advertising agency wearing a fancy suit.

    He¡¯s tall, has a good physique, and a handsome man.

    He has fancy cars and luxury watches.

    His appearance won¡¯t make you think that he¡¯s in the late forties.

    His hair is also black and plenty, that he was told to be a charismatic man same as male idols and star beauticians on TV.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be surprised! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s voice was dark.

    ¡¸ This is from the camera feed ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee operates the monitoring equipment

    A figure appears on the monitor.

    ¡¸ Huh?!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    A man trapped in a low ceiling and narrow confinement room.

    He¡¯s wearing black and white prison clothes like from the old comics.

    ¡¸ Is this?! ¡¹

    The impression I see is an old man past his sixties.

    His back is bent, and there¡¯s no vigor found in his body.

    He¡¯s just limped on the ground.

    I don¡¯t see any remnants of Shirasaka Sousuke left in him.

    His body looks smaller too.

    ¡¸ Is that really Shirasaka Sousuke-san? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Ever since I caught him, I¡¯ve made him endure so many things ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡¸ Well, he hasn¡¯t eaten anything decent for a while ¡¹

    Hasn¡¯t he eaten?

    ¡¸ Ever since he was in Australia, he¡¯s been only eating shrubs to become Buddha He hasn¡¯t eaten anything but acorn over the past few days ¡¹

    Yukino, your Umaibo seems to be a treat.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s face is skinny and withering.

    Or rather, it¡¯s distorted.

    It¡¯s strangely hollow, or rather, the balance is strange.

    ¡¸ Oh, Sousuke doesn¡¯t have a single tooth now. When he first tried to escape, I broke all of it using an iron pipe. I guess he still has some teeth on the left part? ¡¹

    Oh, his face looks hollow because he has no teeth.

    But.

    ¡¸ When he tried to escape for the second time, I pulled out hair from his scalp. Then, he became hairless ¡¹

    There are parts where it¡¯s bald and specks where there¡¯s still hair.

    Furthermore, most of the hair has turned gray.

    ¡¸ Was he dying his hair? ¡¹

    Megu asks timidly

    ¡¸ Well, he¡¯s experienced a lot of horrible things. One morning, I just saw it turn white ¡¹

    W-What happened.

    ¡¸ Huh, could this be? ¡¹

    I noticed that there¡¯s a yellow discoloring on the prisoner¡¯s clothes he¡¯s wearing.

    No, the floor he¡¯s sitting on also is wet.

    ¡¸ His anus can¡¯t contract anymore ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Hard Gays have raped him a lot of times in Australia. In the end, he was stuffed with a metal bat, so the muscles around his anus broke. I had a doctor examine it, and those wounds won¡¯t heal. He¡¯ll continue to discharge like that for his life unless it¡¯s replaced with an artificial anus ¡¹

    That¡¯s why he¡¯s rubbing his waist like it¡¯s in pain so many times.

    ¡¸ I used drugs when I slipped him to Japan so his consciousness was hazy for a while but he regained it for the past few days. After showing him photos of his family, work, and a video with a woman. He now knows who we are and he also knows who he is ¡¹

    I.

    I rediscover Minaho-neesan¡¯s deep hatred.

    To think that she¡¯s gone this far on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Even though I was talking about the tomorrow earlier.

    This man has no future.

    ¡¸ Although, his physical endurance is reaching the limit. That¡¯s why this is the first and final timing for the revenge, while his consciousness is clear! ¡¹

    I was so naive, wanting Minaho-neesan not kill Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Shirasaka Sousuke is already half-dead.

    ¡¸ Then, Minaho, let¡¯s go with Plan B for today ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes that look the monitor are burning in blue flames of revenge.

 Chapter 460. The sequence of revenge

    Chapter 460. The sequence of revenge

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s about time we poke him ¡¹

    Kyouko-san operates some device.

    She takes a mic then a ringtone plays from inside Shriasaka Sousuke¡¯s confinement room.

    Looking at it, there¡¯s a phone on the floor on the room.

    Shirasaka Sousuke looks confused, but;

    He moves slowly and answers the phone.

    ¡¸ Ah,, hello?! Is this Shirasaka Sousuke-san? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks to the mic with a deep voice.

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke in the monitor replies in a broken voice.

    ¡¸ Finally, it connected. I¡¯m Tanimura from Yokosuka. Shirasaka Moritsugu-san has asked me to rescue you ¡¹

    ¡º Moritsugu-Oji did?! ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke doesn¡¯t know that Shirasaka Moritsugu lost his position as the head ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ With Kouzuki house moving them, Shirasaka house has abandoned Shirasaka Sousuke. Yet, he still hopes that Shirasaka house will rescue him ¡¹

    Shirasaka house has a relationship with the underground society after all

    Doing that would send him relief.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right-ssu. I¡¯m moving under Shirasaksa Moritsugu-san¡¯s commision-ssu! I finally found where you¡¯re hidden, I have one of my underlings slip in a phone inside there!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks to the mic.

    ¡º H-Hurry up and get me out of here!! ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts half-crying.

    ¡¸ Now, now, please don¡¯t be so loud. I¡¯ve turned off the surveillance device in that room that connect to others, but if you shout so loud, they will come to see the situation, would they not? ¡¹

    ¡º O-Oh ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke lowers his voice.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you tell him something logical, something that matches the common sense, he¡¯ll get hooked with it. I guess the ¡°drowning man will grab the straw¡± idiom is right? ¡¹

    Margo-san says as she observes Shirasaka¡¯s state.

    ¡¸ However, he¡¯s a man who won¡¯t get his hands dirty. He won¡¯t know that there¡¯s no way a phone could be smuggled to the underground confinement room under a monitoring system ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a man who thinks that he¡¯s luckier than anyone and it¡¯s natural that he¡¯s given preferential treatment ¡¹

    That¡¯s why he¡¯s attracted even though it shouldn¡¯t be possible.

    ¡¸ Err, let¡¯s see, I think that I¡¯ll be able to help you out on Monday or next week from how I look at it ¡¹

    ¡º Next week?! Don¡¯t give me that bullshit! Come right now! ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts at the phone.

    ¡¸ I would like to, but you see, I also have to gather my people ¡¹

    ¡º What are you talking about, the enemy is just a woman!!!! ¡»

    ¡¸ You say it¡¯s a woman, but Kyouko Messer¡¯s a big name!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san herself says that.

    ¡¸ I have to make some preparations for that, you see? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m using our international routes to look for Kyouko Messer¡¯s weakness, do you know anything? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke

    ¡º Try to contact Ernest Hawk from Los Angeles ¡»

    ¡¸ Ernest Hawk-san? ¡¹

    ¡º Just say Ernest Hawk from the Council, and someone will know what you¡¯re talking about. That guy thinks that Kyouko¡¯s existence is smoky so he should lend out a hand ¡»

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll try to contact him right away, but I really think that we¡¯ll be late to rescue you ¡¹

    ¡º What did you say?! ¡»

    ¡¸ No you see, Kyouko Messer-san is trying to target your family, we¡¯re putting our people to guard them ¡¹

    ¡º My family you say?! ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, your wife and two daughters. Also, the illegitimate daughter as well ¡¹

    Megu stares at the monitor.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve sent escorts on each, that¡¯s quite a lot of people ¡¹

    ¡º Megumi doesn¡¯t need it. Take off her guards ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke immediately announces.

    ¡¸ But If I do that, Kyouko Messer might catch her and have her experience something unpleasant though? ¡¹

    ¡º Who cares, remove Megumi¡¯s guards and hurry up and rescue me ¡»

    ¡¸ No, no, no, Shirasaka-san, it won¡¯t be a significant number if we take off one guard ¡¹

    ¡º Then, take off my wife¡¯s guards too, I know that she¡¯s cheating on me with the manager! ¡»

    Shirasaka Sosuke abandons his wife.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s so, Shirasaka-san, what about your two daughters. Yukino-san and Maika-san, which do you want to have more guards? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ Listen, we also want to gather up guards as compact as possible and increase the troops for your rescue a bit ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡º Yukino. Please increase Yukino¡¯s guards. Moritsugu-Oji likes her ¡»

    ¡¸ At worst, Maika-san might be caught by Kyouko Messer, but you don¡¯t mind it, do you? ¡¹

    ¡º H-Hey! ¡»

    ¡¸ This is to rescue you as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡º O-Okay! Please! Hurry up and get me out of here!! ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke cuts off Mana too.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll try to increase our efforts to meet your expectations as much as possible ¡¹

    ¡º Don¡¯t make an effort! Make sure you do! Listen, this is an order! ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, then, it might be hard, but please wait for a while longer ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tries to end the call.

    But;

    ¡º Wait ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke speaks up.

    ¡º Who¡¯s the traitor inside? ¡»

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡º Someone took a phone inside and allowed me to make a call, then that means there¡¯s a traitor, that person is willing to cooperate with my escape, right? ¡»

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸ He seems to have cleared his head ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks around the room.

    ¡¸ Takanashi Katsuko-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-san looks very disgusted with it.

    ¡¸ Katsuko? Isn¡¯t she one of Minaho¡¯s lackey? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke replied

    ¡¸ Takanashi Katsuko-san¡¯s a prostitute, so we¡¯ve contacted her through a customer. Shirasaka Moritsugu-san has promised to pay her 80M yen! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks out more lies.

    ¡º You said Katsuko¡¯s customer, is that Yamahana, the chairman on the heavy industry? ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s from Shinbashi Foundation ¡¹

    ¡º I-I see, then he should be familiar with Moritsugu-Oji ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, Takanashi-san has thought a lot about her future, so she decided to ally herself with Marumoto-san and Shirasaka Moritsugu-san ¡¹

    ¡º I-I see, well done! ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s convinced.

    ¡º Yeah, she¡¯s just a prostitute. If she stays with Minaho, then her future¡¯s nowhere to be seen! ¡»

    Interpreting things as convenient as he wants no matter what kind of situation he¡¯s in, he¡¯s genuinely Yukino¡¯s father.

    No, he¡¯s this kind of father; that¡¯s why Yukino became that kind of woman.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if there¡¯s any problem, please talk to Takanashi Katsuko-san. However, please do not let Kyouko Messer know her connection with you1 ¡¹

    ¡º I-I get it! Anyway just hurry up and rescue me! I beg you!!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, please wait for a while longer! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san ends the call.

    She pressed another switch right away.

    ¡¸Hello, Cordelia, can you hear me? ¡¹

    She talks to Miss Cordelia in the principal¡¯s office above.

    ¡º I can hear you. What¡¯s up? ¡»

    ¡¸ I finally get the connection between Earnest Hawk and Sousuke. They have a pledge ¡¹

    ¡º I knew it ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s definitely Ernest who spreads out insults ¡¹

    ¡º I see, then I have to kill him ¡»

    ¡¸ Want to do it in the second half of next week? What¡¯s your schedule? ¡¹

    ¡º What are you talking about, this is our top priority you know? I¡¯ll ignore all my other plans ¡»

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s go kill him right away ¡¹

    ¡º Ufufu, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve walked around in Los Angeles ¡»

    The two of them decided to murder a man named Ernest Hawk as if they were planning a date.

    ¡¸ Should I go take tickets? ¡¹

    ¡º No, Ernest knows private jet¡¯s movement so let¡¯s pick military planes. I¡¯ll make reservations ¡»

    Miss Cordelia has connections with the US military it seems.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Kyouko-san ends the talk.

    ¡¸ Haa, I¡¯m in charge? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I can¡¯t think of anyone else ¡¹

    Kyouko-san apologizes to Katsuko.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s the mastermind so she can¡¯t be the traitor, Margo or Nei would give him suspicion on how they contacted an outsider, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    If it¡¯s Katsuko-nee who had a lot of customers as prostitutes, then they can negotiate through that line.

    ¡¸ Nagisa might¡¯ve been okay too, but she¡¯s not here now ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    It¡¯s not okay to use a name of an absent person.

    ¡¸ With that said, please take care of that smelly man! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Giving him even a slight bit of hope will prevent him from going crazy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that man has to be conscious during the revenge ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    ¡¸ Yeah. If we torture him when his head is on a different world, it won¡¯t be worth anything ¡¹

    Nei also agrees.

    ¡¸ Now then, we now know Sousuke¡¯s priority on his family members ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san is the most important, Mana¡¯s second, Megumi¡¯s third and Agnes is fourth ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t I in the bottom? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Sousuke didn¡¯t say about Agnes himself. To him, Agnes is just a sex toy he keeps, he doesn¡¯t think of her as his daughter ¡¹

    That¡¯s why he forgot about her when forced into a dilemma.

    ¡¸ Since he talked about Megumi, that man thinks that I was actually employed by Shiraska Moritsugu. Only a few people even at Shirasaka house knows about Megumi ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, what should we do, Minaho? What would be the order of revenge? Should we do the same order as is? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Megumi, Mana, and Yukino-san ¡¹

    Nei confirms.

    That means we¡¯re bringing Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s most cherished daughter as last?

    This is to make him despair.

    But.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s impossible to have Agnes first ¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Agnes¡¯ first time ¡¹

    Letting a virgin take the first go is just;

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Besides, I think that his frustration on doing something on his cherished daughter is different ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Megu.

    ¡¸ For him, I¡¯m just a girl who¡¯s going to be a prostitute who would earn money for him. Even if he¡¯s trying to take my first time by himself, it¡¯s just a process for making me a prostitute in the end ¡¹

    Megu speaks lonely

    ¡¸ But, Agnes-chan is a girl he¡¯s been raising for years for him to enjoy. She¡¯s like a bottle of wine he¡¯s been looking forward to maturing for a long time, so I think he¡¯ll be more disappointed having Agnes-chan taken away from him over me ¡¹

    Either way, Megu, and Agnes: Shirasaka Sousuke doesn¡¯t think of the two girls other than dolls to satisfy his libido.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll go first, and Agnes-chan is second ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t be interesting enough ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ First is Megumi, Mana-san will go second. Then, Agnes is third ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s way better if we want to rupture his heart ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want Shirasaka Sousuke to notice Yukino-san ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ If we have Megumi, Agnes, and Mana-san do it in order, Shirasaka Sousuke won¡¯t despair as long as he thinks Yukino-san is safe. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t want him to realize that we already have Yukino-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. If Megumi-san and Agnes goes first, and Mana-chan goes third, Shirasaka Sousuke might imagine that Yukino-san will show up in the end ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ That person knows that Minaho¡¯s through. If his daughters come in his expected order, then he¡¯ll think that Yukino-san will be raped too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is that not okay? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ If he prepared himself beforehand, he can bear it. He¡¯ll be able to make walls in his heart ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ If we take the same order and he watches Mana-chan raped, he¡¯ll think, ¡°oh, Yukino will be raped after her¡¯ Then, I think that it won¡¯t be as shocking for him to see Yukino-san raped. On the other hand, he¡¯ll think ¡°This is inevitable¡± that he might shut out from the shock ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, if he treasures Yukino-san the most, it¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t realize her participation until the end ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, it would be Me, Mana, Agnes-chan, and Yukino in order? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Mana-chan would be second, and Agnes would be third, Sousuke would think that Yukino-san didn¡¯t get caught and feel at ease ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ It would be painful for him to watch Mana-chan raped but, he won¡¯t think that there would be anything more shocking than that ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Thinking that only Yukino is safe,

    Then rape Yukino on the very end,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good, is there anyone against it? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks. Everyone shook heads.

    ¡¸ I also think that¡¯s good. If we do in that order, Mana and I can support Agnes-chan on her time ¡¹

    Yeah.

    That would be better for Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s decided. You¡¯re okay with it too, Minaho? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks for Minaho-neesan¡¯s final confirmation.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    That seems to be the end of the meeting here.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll transfer Sousuke to the mansion in one hour. The group for transfer would be Katsuko, Margo, and me. He stinks but don¡¯t give up! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gives out instructions.

    ¡¸ Minaho, take these children ahead of time, take care of prepping the venue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, I¡¯ll stay ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, but;

    ¡¸ No, no, if both Minaho and I remain, Sousuke would be wary. Nei, take the lead and bring Minaho with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger, Yo-chan, Megumi, ready? ¡¹

    Nei smiles at us.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, pretend to look after Sousuke and pass him a letter in secret. The contents would be ¡°You¡¯ll be moving to the mansion but I¡¯ve already contacted the rescue team so don¡¯t worry¡± While at it, pick up the phone from earlier. If he has it all the time, then he might realize that we¡¯re fooling him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo, escort Katsuko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Margo-san head to the confinement room in the back.

    ¡¸ Err, Megumi-chan. This is the memo about taking away your virginity which was in Sousuke¡¯s laptop, we¡¯ve mentioned this earlier. If you want to read it then here ¡¹

    Kyouko-san opens a document file on the screen on the table.

    ¡¸ However, read it here, we can¡¯t print this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu reads on the monitor.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for Megumi to take a shower and change clothes here. Do it once we¡¯re back ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    Speaking of which, Megu¡¯s still on her track and field club¡¯s training wear.

    ¡¸ Sensei, is there anything you would like to take back to the mansion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing on particular ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers, but;

    ¡¸ Could you carry Sousuke¡¯s personal effects? We can¡¯t leave them here. We¡¯ll have to dispose of all of them eventually ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, where? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s packed in that cardboard box. Minaho knows ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei, which one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Nei go to the corner of the room.

    When nobody¡¯s around me anymore, Kyouko-san closes up to me.

    ¡¸ It really helped to have you here ¡¹

    She whispers to my years.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it won¡¯t proceed to the worst case scenario thanks to you ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Plan B after all ¡¹

    What kind of plan is that?

    ¡¸ Uhm, what will end up with Shirasaka Sousuke? ¡¹

    I asked nervously

    ¡¸ Plan A was to kill him and expose him to public ¡¹

    ¡¸ Expose? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, in the past, they do public beheading. The plan was to show Sousuke¡¯s dead body in front of a newspaper company he is affiliated. We¡¯ll put in a ¡°This person kidnaps, rapes, and murders women. Z¡± ¡¹

    I know that they plan to kill him.

    But.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Plan B?! ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you to look forward to the end ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows me a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll make sure he won¡¯t show up in the future ¡¹

    Future?

    ¡¸ Yeah, Minaho treasures your future more than her revenge. If a murdered body is exposed to the public, an investigation will never end. Kouzuki house may use pressure, but that would result in bad influence to you in the future ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we decided to make Sousuke disappear quietly ¡¹

    Kyouko-san didn¡¯t say any further.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Yo-chan! Megu too! ¡¹

    Nei calls us from the stairs leading to the underground passage.

    ¡¸ Ah, coming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu looks up from the PC.

    ¡¸ How was it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s as you see ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I want Yoshi-kun to do me like how he wanted to take away my virginity. Do it in front of him ¡¹

    I see the hint of anger from Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Kyouko-san answered with just that much.

    ¡¸ Hey, Megu, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Nei and I carry a huge cardboard box.

    It¡¯s quite heavy

    ¡¸ That man¡¯s suitcase is in there too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Oh, Kyouko-san kidnapped her while traveling in Australia, right.

    ¡¸ Sorry! ¡¹

    Megu runs as she holds her bag.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Please take care of Edie too ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about her.

    ¡¸ You have to leave that to Cordelia ¡¹

    Yeah

    It¡¯s better for Edie to stay at school while the revenge happens in the mansion.

    I know that.

    But she¡¯s not in good relationship with Miss Cordelia.

    At worst, I¡¯ll have Michi come here.

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, Megu, and I go through the underground passage.

    ¡¸ Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispers to my ears gently at the middle of the stairway.

 Chapter 461. Each own hearts

    Chapter 461. Each own hearts.

    We go through the underground passage to the faculty parking lot.

    We rode Minaho-neesan¡¯s car and head to the mansion from the high school grounds.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s on the driver seat.

    Nei¡¯s on the passenger seat.

    Megu and I are in the rear seat.

    Megu¡¯s still wearing her training wear from the track and field.

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re back at the mansion, take a shower Megumi, make preparations ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Minaho-san ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s the first in the sequence of revenge.

    Therefore, she has to make preparations first.

    ¡¸ Nei, take care of Mana-san and Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Sensei ¡¹

    Nei replies.

    ¡¸ You too, take a shower ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, ah, but Misuzu and Michi might be already there ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan went to pick them up, so it¡¯s about time they¡¯re back.

    ¡¸ True, we have to discuss tomorrow as well ¡¹

    Tomorrow, the party where nobles would gather at one place.

    In that gathering, Jii-chan and his three granddaughters must show that they get along.

    ¡¸ I need to talk to Misuzu and Ruriko heart-to-heart ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ You do have something else you would like to discuss, no? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    Her eyes send me a glance through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Yukino-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I answered.

    Megu¡¯s body stiffens.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just have to talk to her, right? I¡¯ll have to offer her a deal, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re going to push your plan from earlier, I¡¯ll do it of course. You¡¯re the only one that girl can have a conversation in an equal position ¡¹

    Yukino always looks down on me when we talk.

    ¡¸ However, if I am the one talking to her, I¡¯ll only be crushing her from above ¡¹

    But still, it¡¯s a much better negotiation than when talking to me

    Besides.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s fine. If Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t crush her under pressure, Yukino won¡¯t be accepting our offer ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t live with reason.

    Even if her judgment affects her life or death, she¡¯ll leave it to her feeling like ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± or ¡°I¡¯m pissed.¡±

    If I negotiate with her, she¡¯ll just force things to be convenient on her without considering the situation.

    That¡¯s not okay.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I¡¯m the best candidate for it ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s afraid of Minaho-neesan.

    She even said, ¡°Yuzuki¡¯s the culprit of it all.¡±

    She knows that Minaho-neesan, us Kuromori uses violence and political power.

    ¡¸ But, what do you think, Megumi? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan brings Megu on the subject.

    ¡¸ Megumi has been silent since earlier, there¡¯s no one else but us here so please tell us your honest feelings, Megumi ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I have to ask for Megu¡¯s true feelings.

    Megu cares about the people around, so she¡¯s kept her opinion earlier.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu grasps my thighs tightly.

    She¡¯s looking at me with a half-crying face.

    ¡¸ Do you want to save Yukino by all means? ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I want to help her, in the first place, I¡¯m the one who brought her to hell ¡¹

    I¡¯m the one who raped Yukino.

    ¡¸ However, I; I don¡¯t want her to die ¡¹

    I speak my honest feelings.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just wrong to kill only her ¡¹

    If Shirasaka Sousuke dies, there¡¯s not much difference in the future.

    I have to give up on that.

    Seeing that old man¡¯s face, his gray hair pulled out, I¡¯ve made my resolve.

    ¡¸ Looking at the situation inside the confinement room, I¡¯ve understood how much Minaho-neesan hates Shirasaka Sousuke! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will completely annihilate that man. I¡¯m not the only one who wants that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ My sister, Naomi, the baby on me, and my sister¡¯s belly, and my mother who died from loneliness from losing us, I have to knock the resentment of those who died to that man. Besides, the tears of the women who suffered in the mansion too ¡¹

    Yeah, this flow can¡¯t be stopped anymore.

    ¡¸ I also lost my mother ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, when I saw Shriasaka-san¡¯s state a while ago, I didn¡¯t feel pity at all. Instead, I thought that he deserves it. He shouldn¡¯t die so quickly. He should suffer, suffer, writhe to death. That¡¯s what I think. ¡¹

    The usually gentle Megu goes as far as saying that.

    Even though it¡¯s Megu¡¯s father.

    Shirasaka Sousuke did that much.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino is just that man¡¯s daughter, don¡¯t you feel pity if she¡¯s killed together with her father? ¡¹

    I asked, Megu.

    ¡¸ I wonder, Yukino¡¯s ruin shows that she reap what she sow ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Oh well, Megumi has the right to say that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san has bullied Megumi since they were young. Not allowing her to wear beautiful clothes. Declining her application on the first school choice she passed ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    That¡¯s true, but

    ¡¸ But, I think it¡¯s just too cruel for her to die ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino¡¯s closed herself in her shell all the time, she even ordered Yoshi-kun to help her with such an arrogant attitude! She doesn¡¯t do anything herself! You can¡¯t help someone like that! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s enraged.

    ¡¸ I see. Megumi also wants to help her ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s been listening to all this time speaks up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I hate Yukino, I even wish that she¡¯s gone ¡¹

    Megu speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸ But you see, you also think that she shouldn¡¯t die as Yo-chan said, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because Yukino¡¯s an idiot! If it¡¯s the current Yukino, then no one can help her?! ¡¹

    ¡º No one can help her ¡»

    In short, she actually wants to help her.

    She doesn¡¯t want her to die.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. In Yukino-san¡¯s case, if we helped her poorly, then she¡¯ll grow impudent and speak out strange things ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That girl knows too much about us. If we think about safety, we must dispose of her ¡¹

    The talk goes towards Yukino¡¯s disposal again.

    ¡¸ Now, now, give it a second, Sensei, Megumi too ¡¹

    Nei bends herself from the passenger seat and smiles at us sitting in the rear seats.

    ¡¸ Maybe. Yo-chan has some good idea about it ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ I guess. Shall we listen to your opinion first? What do you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan urges me.

    I speak what I came up with in my mind.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the plan, but what do you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ I think that I can tweak it on various parts, but I think that most of it will do. We can also incorporate it to our operation tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also think that¡¯s good. That¡¯s fine as a common grounds, isn¡¯t it? In the first place, the punch line is hilarious! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ After all, doing it with a laugh, in the end, is the best way. We must not recall it as bitter memory. If you don¡¯t want to remember it again, then lock it up deep inside your heart and let it settle down. It might become an eternal taboo topic for us family! ¡¹

    I think Shirasaka Sousuke will become a taboo topic.

    After today, we¡¯ll never talk about Shirasaka Sousuke again.

    But, Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, if we end it laughing, we can talk and laugh about it someday! Thinking ¡°Oh right, that happened¡± That¡¯s what I want! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s smile is kind.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Nei¡¯s opinion, but what about you Megumi? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ This will be Yukino¡¯s last time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I won¡¯t negotiate with Yukino directly, I¡¯ll leave it to Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I promised

    ¡¸ Okay, then I think I¡¯m okay with it too ¡¹

    Megu gives her consent.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll proceed with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    Yeah, I can see another closure.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve worked so hard, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s given her okay, who¡¯s next, Mana? Or Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Both. Also, perhaps the stubborn Michi too ¡¹

    I have to convince all of my women.

    It¡¯s inevitable.

    They¡¯re all my women, and I¡¯m responsible for them.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    When we arrive at the mansion, Misuzu¡¯s and everyone else is already there.

    Misuzu, Michi, Ruriko, and even Mana greets me at the entrance.

    Minaho-neesan parks the car in the garage.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s taking a nap with Mao-chan! ¡¹

    Mana answers.

    It seems that she got tired of running around the beach.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Rei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan¡¯s talking to her. Margo-oneesan seems to have contacted her ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s about the guard¡¯s stance after this.

    To transport Shirasaka Sousuke out of the mansion, it¡¯s necessary to mislead the public safety police and the observers of Kouzuki security service on the surface.

    Then.

    When we take out Shirasaka Sousuke from this mansion;

    I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯d be a corpse or not, but;

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneesan¡¯s in the monitoring room! ¡¹

    Ah, since the principal members of Kuromori are absent so only, Nagisa can manage the mansion.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll go help out Nagisa-san. See you later girls! ¡¹

    Nei enters the mansion quickly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go take a shower ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Mana, have you already washed your body? If not yet then let¡¯s go together ¡¹

    She seems to be helping out so I can talk to Misuzu and others about Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Not yet but, Onii-chan, you¡¯re taking a shower too right? ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ You see, Nagisa-san prepared the big bath ¡¹

    Is the bath already heating up?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why let¡¯s all go in ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yes, shall we go together, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Allow me to wash your back ¡¹

    Michi, your eyes are a bit scary.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, me too ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks while blushing too.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all waiting here because they want to take a bath with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Look, they won¡¯t be able to participate in the ritual. That¡¯s why they want to have a lot of skin contact with Onii-chan now ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    She¡¯s a bit high-tension right now.

    Misuzu and everyone else got dragged by Mana¡¯s tension, I guess?

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana. The sequence is decided ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s my number? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the first, Mana¡¯s second. Agnes is third, then, that person ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t want to speak Yukino¡¯s name anymore it seems.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s good I think? That¡¯ll definitely give shock on Shirasaka Sousuke-san ¡¹

    Mana says nonchalantly

    But, that reaction is a bit too strange

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan¡¯s the third, so Mana will be able to support her! I¡¯m glad! ¡¹

    Her father¡¯s ruin is waiting at the end of this ritual.

    She knows that fully.

    Mana now is desperately trying to become a different person than Shirasaka Maika.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, let¡¯s all go to the bath ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Okay, we have a change of clothes ready too! ¡¹

    Mana laughs brightly

    ¡¸ No, everyone does but what about me? ¡¹

    I speak out loudly on purpose.

    ¡¸ What should I wear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, it would be strange to have Onii-chan wear only his school uniform, right? ¡¹

    Raping Megu, Mana, Agnes, and Yukino on my school uniform, you say?

    ¡¸ Somehow, doesn¡¯t that make an impact now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, maybe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Perhaps Nagisa will take out a costume just right for the event, Mana, pick my clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okaay~! ¡¹

    Mana runs through the corridor.

    ¡¸ Go take a bath first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can go ahead Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we can have that later, let¡¯s go take a shower together ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-chan!! ¡¹

    Mana dashes.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu talks to me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think we shouldn¡¯t talk about Yukino for now ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face is gloomy as she says that.

    ¡¸ That girl is already preoccupied with herself! ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ Rather than herself, it¡¯s her and Shirasaka Sousuke-san ¡¹

    A father-daughter relationship.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I don¡¯t think she can have the time to think about Yukino too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Even if we talk about Yukino, Mana now will just reject it actively ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi come close.

    ¡¸ Yeah, actually ¡¹

    I talked about the plan about Yukino¡¯s future.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yaay! Bath! Bath! Bath with Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana makes an uproar in the changing room.

    ¡¸ Mana-san seems to be in a good mood ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at Mana.

    ¡¸ Of course, Agnes-chan has Onii-chan as of lately. Kufufuf! Both Agnes-chan and Mao-chan are asleep, Mana¡¯s the youngest here now! I¡¯ll have Onii-chan spoil me the most! ¡¹

    Mana jumps to me.

    ¡¸ Mana-imouto, that¡¯s a big misunderstanding ¡¹

    Michi comes to me.

    ¡¸ Regardless of age, Master¡¯s love falls to us equally ¡¹

    While saying that, she¡¯s taking off the belt of my pants.

    ¡¸ Michi, what are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it my job to take off Master¡¯s clothing, no? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, Onii-sama¡¯s slaves are there for that ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles as she unzips my pants.

    ¡¸ Please wait, both of you, I will take off Danna-sama¡¯s pants ¡¹

    Even Misuzu participates.

    ¡¸ I-I can do it myself! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No can do! Muu! ¡¹

    Did you just say Muu, Michi?

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, want to join? ¡¹

    Mana asks Megu

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m fine watching Yoshi-kun¡¯s body from here ¡¹

    I let the three cling to my lower body and take off my shirt.

    ¡¸ I love Yoshi-kun¡¯s back ¡¹

    Megu says as she looks at my naked back.

    ¡¸ Oh, Megu-oneechan¡¯s fetish! ¡¹

    Mana grinned.

    ¡¸ But, Mana also loves Onii-chan¡¯s upper body ¡¹

    Saying that. She kisses my chest.

    ¡¸ Upper body? ¡¹

    The three swarming on my lower body raised their faces.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite robust ¡¹

    Ruriko stands and rubs her cheeks on my back.

    ¡¸ Wait a second Ruriruri! ¡¹

    Michi stands and hugs my chest.

    ¡¸ Then, I will take this part! ¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t forget what she was here for and take off my pants.

    ¡¸ Yes, so cute! ¡¹

    She kisses the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneechan, do you like Onii-chan¡¯s penis that much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you, Mana-san, do you not like it? ¡¹

    Mana

    ¡¸ I like it. But, Mana loves all of Onii-chan¡¯s body! ¡¹

    Mana kisses my lips.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-chan ¡¹

    She looks up at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when you went to the sea by car, you didn¡¯t have sex with Ruri-oneechan, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    I¡¯ve head this before.

    Is she that curious?

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t right, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we haven¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ With Rei-chan, Shou-oneesan, or her? ¡¹

    Hmm

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t. I told you earlier already, I had to look after Agnes, so we don¡¯t have the time to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll let out a lot during the ritual, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s four people¡¯s worth ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m the second! ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ Instead of that, why did you not say Edie¡¯s name just now? ¡¹

    Is there no possibility that I had sex with Edie?

    ¡¸ Well, if it¡¯s Edie-chan, you can find it out with her attitude right away ¡¹

    Oh, Edie¡¯s actions and emotions are honest.

    ¡¸ She seems to be having fun distributing the souvenirs and shells to Mao and us so I can¡¯t think of her having sex with Onii-chan ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Okay, this time Onii-chan¡¯s stripping us! ¡¹

    I strip them one by one.

    ¡¸ Err, while we¡¯re at it, I have something I need to talk about with Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    I started the discussion.

    ¡¸ Megu, you¡¯ve already heard what I¡¯m about to say when I talked to Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, Kyouko-san, and others but I¡¯d like to listen once more ¡¹

    Megu nods.

    ¡¸ Michi and Mana, you¡¯re my family so I¡¯d like you to listen too ¡¹

    I change my plan on talking about Jii-chan to only Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Now that it has come to this, I should better talk with the whole family.

    It¡¯s better to do this to stabilize Mana¡¯s high tension.

    ¡¸ Actually, it¡¯s about Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s face turned serious.

    Michi, Misuzu¡¯s guard has her face turned to warrior mode.

    ¡¸ Actually, I had heard this from Shou-oneesan a while ago ¡¹

    I talk about the party tomorrow.

    ¡¸ I know that party. I¡¯m supposed to attend too ¡¹

    Ruriko said

    ¡¸ Me too, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu replied too.

    I knew it, it¡¯s a big party where most nobles gather.

    Ruriko and Misuzu had to attend as Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯re going tomorrow? ¡¹

    I ask. Ruriko;

    ¡¸ No, I will not come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I cannot show my face to Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman chased out of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    I know that.

    ¡¸ But, do you intend to let Yoshiko-san bear all the burdens of Kouzuki house alone? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san is announced to be Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter at Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral.

    The party tomorrow will be her first opportunity to show in public as the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    Jii-chan will definitely bring Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ That is ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, please take care of Yoshiko-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu

    ¡¸ No way ¡¹

    She said clearly

    ¡¸ If Ruriko won¡¯t go to the party tomorrow then I won¡¯t go either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama?! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

 Chapter 462. Is the hot water good enough?

    Chapter 462. Is the hot water good enough?

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you really are a useless girl ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I think that Ruriko needs punishment ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Michi stands in front of me.

    ¡¸ Would her butt do? ¡¹

    We¡¯re spanking Ruriko¡¯s ass?

    ¡¸ Wait, Michi, Danna-sama hasn¡¯t said anything yet you know!? ¡¹

    Misuzu stops Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi will receive a punishment too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Michi turns her skirt and faces her ass to me.

    Her cute panty is exposed.

    She gets on all fours and sticks out her ass.

    ¡¸ Master, please ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Michi, please show your skin when spanking ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is for Master to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t decide on your own! Do it yourself! ¡¹

    Misuzu scolds Michi.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Michi depend on Danna-sama too much! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    Michi pulls down her panty.

    Her ass is white and soft.

    Her tight anus and hairless pussy are exposed before me.

    ¡¸ Master, please ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll just slap you once ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have made two mistakes ¡¹

    Michi reports herself

    ¡¸ Okay, then two ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Now that it has come to this, I¡¯ll have to spank her or else Michi won¡¯t be satisfied.

    I slap Michi¡¯s ass with all my strength!!

    Peshin!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaun! ¡¹

    Another hit.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s good ass now has a red trace of my hand.

    ¡¸ Au. Thank you, Master. ¡¹

    Michi thanks me with moist eyes.

    Love nectar drips down from her crotch.

    Masochists are great troubles.

    ¡¸ Next, Ruriko ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Misuzu-oneesama, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Misuzu? Could it be that you don¡¯t know the reason why Danna-sama has to punish you? ¡¹

    Misuzu shows a malicious smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Ruriko seems to need three slaps ¡¹

    Three.

    ¡¸ The sin for going against Danna-sama¡¯s orders, the sin for letting Michi take the punishment before you, and the sin of not knowing what your sins are, that¡¯s three ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you¡¯ve depended on Danna-sama¡¯s kindness too much that you forgot that you¡¯re a slave! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. A genuine slave must accomplish Danna-sama¡¯s wishes no matter how painful it is, am I wrong? Ruriko you lack the servile character! ¡¹

    Lacking in servile character, she said.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama wants you and Grandfather to reconcile, so you must do it. If you want to know why. That is your reason for being! Am I wrong?! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s intensity pushes Ruriko back all the way.

    ¡¸ I think Misuzu-oneesama is correct ¡¹

    Then, she bows to me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko was wrong. Please punish me, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Copying Michi from a while ago, Ruriko gets on all fours and stick out her ass.

    She pulls down her white panty with her trembling hands.

    Her bare ass is so smooth like a boiled egg.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please do not forsake Ruriko ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks out exaggerated.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s being considerate about Grandfather, Ruriko, Yoshiko-sama and me that he even bothered to make a proposal, and yet, Ruriko prioritizes her own obstinacy than Danna-sama¡¯s will. It¡¯s an unacceptable sin for a slave. Danna-sama must be running out of patience for Ruriko ¡¹

    No, look

    ¡¸ O-Onii-sama, I¡¯m really sorry ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s crying up from what Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not going to resolve itself from crying you know? You¡¯ve stepped on Danna-sama¡¯s kindness! Such a rebellious slave must not be allowed by Danna-sama¡¯s side! ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks harshly

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t end with apologizing! Isn¡¯t it the slave¡¯s duty to follow Danna-sama¡¯s orders to get along even if it¡¯s an oni, a demon or even an alien, right?! Right, Ruriko!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do it anymore, I won¡¯t be selfish anymore. I will make a fresh start. Ruriko will be reborn and serve Onii-sama! Please do not abandon Ruriko! Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s a born princess.

    Therefore, if we don¡¯t correct her like this from time to time, she¡¯ll forget that she¡¯s a slave.

    This won¡¯t change that quickly.

    Humans are like that.

    That¡¯s why I have to fix her again, and again, as much as there is a need.

    Perhaps, for a lifetime

    But, it¡¯s not a hassle.

    Ruriko¡¯s my family.

    And it¡¯s normal to take care of the family for a lifetime.

    ¡¸ Ruriko. That¡¯ll be three spanks. Freshen up your mind after that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I have to go all out in here.

    I would feel sorry for Ruriko if I don¡¯t slap her with all my strength.

    ¡¸ Here we go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    She clenches her ass.

    ¡¸ One!! ¡¹

    Bishi!!!

    ¡¸ Hyaaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Two!! ¡¹

    Bishii!

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Three ¡¹

    Bashi!!!

    ¡¸ Ouuuuuucccchhh!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s white skin tints in red.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you very much ¡¹

    I hug Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you did well enduring it, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ah, Michi¡¯s looking.

    ¡¸ Come here Michi ¡¹

    Michi jumps in my arms like a puppy.

    ¡¸ Michi too, don¡¯t get too ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, Master ¡¹

    I hug the two middle school girls until they settle down.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Misuzu ¡¹

    I hug Misuzu

    ¡¸ No, I did what¡¯s natural as their elder sister ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s rubbing her cheeks on my chest while blushing.

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko, that¡¯s settled ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ Yes, I will attend tomorrow¡¯s party as Onii-sama says ¡¹

    Yeah. That¡¯s one case down.

    Next is to consult on how to make Jii-chan and Ruriko reconciliation.

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    When I noticed, Mana¡¯s doing a naked dogeza behind me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong Mana? ¡¹

    Mana looks up.

    ¡¸ I also have been an arrogant girl recently. Even though Mana¡¯s a sex slave, just like Ruri-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana puts her hands and forehead flat on the floor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, please punish Mana too ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, Onii-chan will hate me ¡¹

    Ah, our relationship¡¯s gone to this level

    It¡¯s not following other¡¯s actions but, she saw herself objectively through Ruriko.

    Then, she asks me to fix her.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll give you a single slap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please give me three slaps like Ruri-oneechan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. Mana noticed it herself and asked for my punishment, one will do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, okay ¡¹

    Mana turns her ass on me.

    Bishi!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaan!! ¡¹

    Mana leaks out a cute scream.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Aah, I wonder if I should have Yoshi-kun slap my butt too? ¡¹

    Megu said as she washes my back in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ No, Megumi-san. If we offered ourselves in there, it would be a kill-joy ¡¹

    Misuzu said while washing my right arm.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, does it hurt? ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s washing my left arm rubs her ass from time to time.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine ¡¹

    Ruriko said, then bashfully smiles.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan had it three times so it might be swollen red tonight ¡¹

    Mana says while washing my right leg.

    ¡¸ Mana and Michi-oneechan only had it once, so I think it won¡¯t be swelling ¡¹

    Yeah, it would be troublesome if Mana¡¯s ass is swelling during the ritual later.

    ¡¸ Mana, shouldn¡¯t you cool it with water? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine, but thank you for worrying, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    In the end, the heart¡¯s sorrow won¡¯t disappear with just a bit of physical contact.

    No matter what it is

    When bodies are brought in contact, the spirit stabilizes.

    But

    ¡¸ Michi, why are you sucking me even though everyone¡¯s washing m? ¡¹

    Michi looks up while still having my dick inside her.

    ¡¸ Fhiharara ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan said, ¡°because I like it¡± ¡¹

    Mana translates.

    ¡¸ Haefuno, fuhihara ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like licking, is that it? ¡¹

    She likes licking my penis.

    I see, then there¡¯s no helping it.

    No, wait a second.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll be doing a lot of it later. I can¡¯t get exhausted here! ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to have four consecutive battles with Megu, Mana, Agnes, and Yukino.

    ¡¸ Ohinhin, hohafue, ohihihihi ¡¹

    Michi, what? What are you talking about?

    ¡¸ ¡°Penis, Salty, Delicious,¡± she said ¡¹

    This time Misuzu translates.

    ¡¸ But, Michi, you should stop soon. I¡¯ll accept it as playing around for a while, but this is going for too long. It¡¯s unfair to do it only yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hahi ¡¹

    Michi lets go of my glans.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-san, you can just do it in the evening, Misuzu-san, you¡¯re staying over for the night? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ What should I do? I have something to do tomorrow, so I think I need to return home tonight, but ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Stay over. Misuzu and Michi ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That way, we could check up on Jii-chan tomorrow morning ¡¹

    If Misuzu and Michi stay here tonight, Jii-chan would feel sad because Misuzu has finally yielded to me.

    He would feel that his granddaughter¡¯s hearts had moved away from him.

    It¡¯s better to do that to surprise him at the party tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll stay over. Please embrace Michi and me too ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko¡¯s not embraced for today yet too ¡¹

    Ruriko said, blushing.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Haa.

    That¡¯s 4+3.

    Let¡¯s just pray that Nei, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa doesn¡¯t join in.

    ¡¸ Geez, Danna-sama, don¡¯t make that face ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸ Please look at our bodies. All of them are Danna-sama¡¯s women ¡¹

    I look at the naked bodies around me again.

    Michi, Mana, Misuzu, Ruriko, Megu

    ¡¸ Yeah, they¡¯re all for Onii-chan. That¡¯s why you can have sex with us anytime you like ¡¹

    Mana caresses my glans with the tip of her fingers.

    ¡¸ Ah, it got big again ¡¹

    Of course, it will

    ¡¸ Ufufu, ufufufu, ehehe ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it, Onii-chan and everyone is my only family ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I feel like an idiot for worrying ¡¹

    I knew it, she¡¯s puzzled about having sex in front of her father.

    ¡¸ You see, back when Mana was Maika-san, she lived far away from her family, you know that right? Her body was weak in the past, so she lived at a relative¡¯s house in Shizuoka ¡¹

    Yeah. I know.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why when she got better, she lived with her family in Tokyo but, there was a sense of incompatibility all the time ¡¹

    Incompatibility?

    ¡¸ Shirasaka¡¯s Papa and Mama, and even Onee-chan stay together, but it doesn¡¯t feel like they¡¯re a real family. Do you get it? For example, the whole family goes to a restaurant. Then, Yukino-san picks anything without caring about the price, eating whatever she wants to eat, I have no choice but to ask for something cheap in the menu. I feel bad ¡¹

    Mana said.,

    ¡¸ I know that well. I also order the cheapest one when I go to dinner with my parents at Yamamine house. My adoptive mother tells me ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind it¡± a lot of times, but, I just can¡¯t ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ But, Megu¡¯s adopted, Mana has her real parents, right? ¡¹

    Being considerate of adoptive parents is a bit different.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s been the same all the time. Besides, in my case, Maika-san didn¡¯t have anyone to be considerate with like Megu-oneechan¡¯s mother. ¡°Oh, you want to eat that. I guess that¡¯s good,¡± or something like that, they never notice that Maika-san is slightly out of sync with them ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke, her food critic cheating mother, Yukino.

    Yeah, they¡¯re the type that¡¯s not interested in others.

    Not to their daughter, to their sister.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Maika-san can¡¯t think of her own family as a family. Looking at Yukino-san spoiled by her parents, telling them ¡°I want to eat this,¡± or ¡°I want that¡± is always so painful. Maika-san cannot do that ¡¹

    Mana speaks lonely

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s enough. Mana now has a family. I¡¯ve got Onii-chan, a lot of Onee-chan, and even Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ When Mana¡¯s being a bad girl, she¡¯s punished the right way, when Mana¡¯s sad, someone calls her out. Mana does that too. I like everyone! I love them all! I want to stay together forever! I want to stay together forever and ever with Onii-chan!! ¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    She rubs her small breasts to my side.

    Mana¡¯s uneasy

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? It¡¯s decided that we¡¯ll stay together you know? You¡¯re my family ¡¹

    I also hug the naked Mana.

    ¡¸ In the first place, even if Mana doesn¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t let go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you like Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously I do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana also do! I love Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Her small body hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ Mana-imouto ¡¹

    I hug Mana, and Michi hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-san, Michi, doesn¡¯t talk about herself that much but she¡¯s very similar to you ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Michi also was raised only by her grandfather because her parents are both busy, right? Furthermore, Michi entirely inherited Kudou style ancient martial arts which her father did not ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Michi;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s terrible to have that funny father compromise with other family members, mother, brother, and sister all do Karate, and they look at Kudou style ancient martial arts as low rank ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also in discord with her real family.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s fine now. I have dedicated my life to Master and Misuzu-sama. Father has also given his consent. I already have a place to live ¡¹

    Michi looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, Mana-imouto, you can also stay here for always. Or should I say that it feels like ¡°why are you hesitating¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s spilling out tears.

    ¡¸ Me too. Yamamine house was very kind to me, but that wasn¡¯t my home ¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡¸ I know from the bottom of my heart that both my parents from Yamamine house think of me as a someone left by Shirasaka house to them. I¡¯m very thankful to them but, I think that we really can¡¯t become parent and child ¡¹

    Yamamine house is entirely dominated by Shirasaka house.

    Therefore, they had no choice but to accept Megumi, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s illegitimate daughter.

    ¡¸ If ever Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t come to save me, my parents from Yamamine house would¡¯ve handed me to Shirasaka Sousuke-san. I know that already ¡¹

    They handed their daughter helplessly even they knew that she¡¯ll be a prostitute.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable, but I¡¯m not their real daughter ¡¹

    Megu smiles forcibly

    ¡¸ Therefore, I can¡¯t go back to Yamamine house anymore. I am here. I won¡¯t leave Yoshi-kun¡¯s side even if he says he doesn¡¯t want me anymore! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t, Megu ¡¹

    I hold Megu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be together always Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko, Mana too, you¡¯ll always be my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I won¡¯t let go! ¡¹

    Misuzu answers in tears.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Kapon

    After we finish washing our bodies, we soak ourselves in the warm bathtub.

    As expected, I was spared on washing four bodies.

    It would take too much time to wash them by myself.

    I need to have some stamina for what¡¯s to come later.

    Therefore, the girls are washing each other in the washing area now.

    Yeah.

    Watching them from a distance having fun is nice from time to time.

    They¡¯re all naked.

    They¡¯re all gorgeous and sexy.

    They¡¯re all my women.

    Oh, it¡¯s so lovely to see them from a distance.

    I can get erect at ease.

    ¡¸ Fuu ¡¹

    The warm water feels good.

    Yeah.

    I feel water drops on my shoulders.

    Cold.

    Cold.

    Ahahan.

    Abibanonnon

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana who got washed first enters the bathtub.

    The time of bliss is over.

    I have to hide my erection with the towel now.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to hide. It got erect from watching us, right? That makes us happy ¡¹

    Mana crouches beside me and wraps my penis with her small hand.

    ¡¸ Besides, this is cute I like it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s cute. It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s thing after all. I can tell why Michi-oneechan likes licking it ¡¹

    Mana grabs the skin and rubs it.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t rub it too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. We can¡¯t have it leaking right now ¡¹

    Mana doesn¡¯t stop her handjob even when she says that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s hard to clean up especially when I cum in warm water ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The sperm solidifies in warm water and then it sticks everywhere. It¡¯s tough to clean it up ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Did you cum on a bath? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ From masturbating? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    It¡¯s a shameful story.

    When father disappeared, and I lived alone in the house.

    I fapped on the bath.

    No, no, it was a tough time.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t go masturbating anymore from now on ¡¹

    Mana kisses my neck.

    ¡¸ If you want to do it then, everyone can play with Onii-chan. Please pour Onii-chan¡¯s semen inside our mouth or belly Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, good response ¡¹

    Mana smiles

    ¡¸ Please massage Mana¡¯s breasts to make it bigger! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I hug Mana¡¯s body from behind and massage her cute breasts.

    Yeah, it¡¯s squishy for a 14-year-old.

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s elastic and pleasant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana feels good from Onii-chan¡¯s massage too ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s blushing.

    There are beads of sweat running through her nape.

    ¡¸ You see, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does Onii-chan want to do with Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s Onii-chan, you want to avoid her dying at least, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stop your hands. Massage my breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    I massage her soft breasts.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to mind Mana. I got it all away earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because Onii-chan doesn¡¯t think of Yukino-san as a family, right? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan and Yukino-san don¡¯t agree with each other at all. Personality, hobbies, and even thoughts are entirely different ¡¹

    Yeah

    She¡¯s right.

    Mana who lived in the same house knows and understands Yukino¡¯s personality more than me.

    And Mana says that.

    My life will never cross paths with Yukino¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Yukino-san¡¯s haughty. That person will never go down to our heights ¡¹

    The height of her pride won¡¯t change even if she dies.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s inevitable. She¡¯s not related to us ¡¹

    There was no relation.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll never meet again. I¡¯m already prepared for it. Because we¡¯re Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s©` ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. When Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s disposed of.

    Mana and I won¡¯t meet Yukino again.

    She¡¯ll never forgive for the rest of her life.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be with Onii-chan forever now ¡¹

    Mana decides to abandon Yukino.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, talk about it. What do you want to do with Yukino-san? And what do you want Mana to do? ¡¹

 Chapter 463. Fighting spirit generation

    Chapter 463. Fighting spirit generation

    ¡¸Un, it¡¯s getting erect Onii-chan¡¹

    When we¡¯re done talking, Mana hugs me in the bathtub again.

    She¡¯s stroking my glans with her white fingers.

    ¡¸Well, of course, it would get erect¡¹

    There¡¯s a naked 14-year-old girl right next to me.

    There are four naked beauties in the washing area.

    Unlike the enormous breasts of Katsuko-nee, Nagisa and Nei; Misuzu, Ruriko, Megu, and Mana are all somewhat small, but they¡¯ve got an excellent shape.

    Although, they¡¯re all still growing, so it has the potential to grow bigger than they are now.

    Speaking of growing, Michi¡¯s the only one who¡¯s flat.

    But that feels comfortable to touch.

    I feel some bulge under her skin trying to grow.

    It¡¯s a sensation I only know, realizing it from the first touch.

    ¡¸It would be rude to not get erect even though there are so many beautiful girls around me¡¹

    I mutter.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also very wet!¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s done washing comes to me like a puppy.

    ¡¸Whenever Master is nearby, I am always in heat¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Never mind that, get in. Sit next to me¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me then¡¹

    Michi comes to the tub

    As expected of a warrior girl, she enters silently

    Oh, I can see Michi¡¯s pink slit in front of me.

    It¡¯s undoubtedly wet with something different from water.

    ¡¸Master¡¹

    Mana is on my right side.

    Michi sticks to my left side.

    Michi¡¯s¡¯ skin is white.

    Her flat chest rubs against my arm.

    ¡¸Michi-chan, don¡¯t overdo the lewd stuff¡¹

    Megu joins in.

    ¡¸You were just scolded earlier, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Megu smiles kindly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Michi tries to get away from me shyly.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay, stay here¡¹

    I hug Michi

    ¡¸I can¡¯t have sex for now so I¡¯ll just give you a hug¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡¹

    ¡¸When you¡¯re sad and want some physical contact then come to me¡¹

    I smile at Michi and hug her waist.

    ¡¸I know that Michi actually wants to be spoiled¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Michi kisses my cheek.

    ¡¸If so, Onii-sama, Ruriko¡¯s also spoiled¡¹

    Ruriko comes in the tub too.

    ¡¸Yes, I know¡¹

    Mana smiles and opens up space on my side.

    ¡¸Thank you, Mana-san¡¹

    Ruriko thanked Mana and sits next to me.

    ¡¸Ufufu, Onii-sama. There¡¯s sweat on your nose¡¹

    Ruriko licks the sweat bead on my nose.

    ¡¸It¡¯s sour¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, shouldn¡¯t it be salty?¡¹

    ¡¸No,, it tastes like lemon¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸It tastes the same when I kiss Onii-sama¡¹

    Saying that; she kisses my lips.

    ¡¸I¡¯m right, it¡¯s sour!¡¹

    Yeah.

    I also tasted it sour.

    Oh, this is definitely ¡®love.¡¯

    I really feel that I love Ruriko.

    ¡¸My my, that¡¯s great, Ruriko¡¹

    Lastly, Misuzu enters the bathtub.

    I¡¯m bathing with five of my women.

    ¡¸Yes, Misuzu-oneesama, I¡¯m thrilled ¡¹

    Ruriko takes my hand from the warm water and lays her hand on top of it.

    ¡¸Is it really okay for me to be this happy?¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, people are born to be happy¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸But in exchange, it¡¯ll be hard to keep this kind of happiness forever. You must make a hard effort to stay happy¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Megu-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko nods at what Megu said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This kind of happiness isn¡¯t our goal. There are more ahead of this¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Let¡¯s do our best, Ruriko¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Ruriko

    Then.

    ¡¸Megumi-san, Mana-san, Ruriko, Michi, and I, cannot offer to protect what will happen later. But, we¡¯ll support you¡¹

    They give their cheer for Megu and Mana, the actors of the ritual.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, Nagisa-oneesama has instructed me to take care of Mao-chan for the duration until it ends¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸Yeah. Thanks. Nagisa is also one of the people who had their destiny messed up because of Shirasaka Sousuke, so I think she¡¯ll want to witness the ritual. But, this isn¡¯t something we can never show Mao-chan so, Ruriko, take care of her¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    To tell the truth, I don¡¯t want Ruriko to see it either.

    I don¡¯t want Ruriko¡¯s world to be muddled because of what¡¯s called ¡°revenge.¡±

    Therefore, I think Nagisa¡¯s instructions are right.

    Then.

    ¡¸Michi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master?¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s enchanted with the warm water returned to her warrior¡¯s face right away.

    ¡¸I want you to go to school and watch over Edie¡¹

    ¡¸Am I leaving Master¡¯s side?¡¹

    Michi speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s held by Miss Cordelia and the two over there. Kyouko-san, Margo-san, need to be with Minaho-neesan. Isn¡¯t it a bit worrying?¡¹

    Edie¡¯s not good at dealing with Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸Therefore, I want you to go there. Please¡¹

    ¡¸But¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸For me to be not by Master¡¯s side in this situation¡¹

    ¡¸Michi. Do you want to be spanked again?¡¹

    Misuzu holds Michi back.

    ¡¸If Master¡¯s going to spank with me then I¡¯d be glad to¡¹

    Michi raises her cute little ass out of the water and turns it to me.

    ¡¸Geez, butt spanking isn¡¯t a reward!¡¹

    Misuzu scolds Michi.

    What a masochist.

    ¡¸Michi, go there for me¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸For Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Edie is our cherished family, right? It¡¯s possible that Miss Cordelia may want to take back Edie on this occassion¡¹

    ¡¸Thats¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Michi will be fine. Michi has Kudou style ancient martial arts ¡°Shingetsu¡± No matter what Miss Cordelia works with, you have the strength to repel them away. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s a straightforward girl so if ever Miss Cordelia tries to do something, she¡¯ll fight back straightforwardly. That¡¯s not good. That¡¯s why I want Michi to watch over her¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll endeavor to meet Master¡¯s expectations¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸I also want Master to ravish Edie together with me soon¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸I think that we can enjoy tremendous pleasure if we have sex with three people while connected by Shingetsu¡¯s spiritual link¡¹

    Michi, what are you thinking?

    Err, currently, Michi¡¯s pleasure is transmitted to Edie.

    Does Michi want to receive pleasure from Edie too?

    Or does she want to feel a counter-current of my pleasure?

    ¡¸In my expectations, we three should reach a perfected pleasure. First, simultaneously attacking Edie and me, and if this succeeds, I¡¯m thinking of having Misuzu-sama join in as well¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Thank you Michi, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    Well, okay.

    Let¡¯s keep Michi away from the revenge scene for the time being.

    After talking a lot, Edie, Ruriko, And Michi are girls similarly too upfront and honest girls.

    I don¡¯t want them to feel any of the evil from the man named Shirasaka Sousuke.

    That person¡¯s heart is too distorted.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, I will stay by your side¡¹

    Misuzu gets ahead of me.

    ¡¸Misuzu, it¡¯s okay to watch, but I¡¯d like you to do it behind the monitors¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want you to enter the venue of the ritual¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸Tonight¡¯s ritual is for the women who Shirasaka Sousuke made experience various things¡¹

    Those kidnapped, turned to a prostitute, had their family killed.

    ¡¸I think that Misuzu shouldn¡¯t be present in that scene¡¹

    ¡¸However, Nei-oneesama, Margo-oneesama, and Kyouko-sama are going to watch?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s inevitable. The elder sisters need to stay¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Misuzu too!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no! That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    I speak to Misuzu with a smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve met Minaho-neesan recently but you see, It¡¯s been sixteen years since Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped, raped, and turned Minaho-neesan to a prostitute. She hates Shirasaka Sousuke for all those time. During that time, she saw a lot of women, including her own sister poisoned by Shirasaka Sousuke all the time¡¹

    I

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t some half-baked hatred. Minaho-neesan now is so unstable that her heart might explode. But, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa are the same. Mionaho-neesan is the most unstable, so she has to hold down the hatred inside of her but, actually, even the two of them are about to burst out too¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too. I¡¯m also the same after all¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸I tried to concentrate on my club activities for today, but I really wasn¡¯t able to do so today. Therefore, I had to leave early¡¹

    Megu lost her mother.

    No, in the first place, Megu¡¯s a girl born surrounded by the prostitutes of this house.

    She¡¯s a heaven-sent child among Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evildoings.

    ¡¸I calmed down a bit when Yoshi-kun came to pick me up, and Edie went berserk, but actually, My heart¡¯s beating so fast since then¡¹

    Megu holds down her breasts tightly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how much I am saved taking a bath with everyone like this. I think if I had a shower alone, I¡¯d be crying. Because our enemy¡¯s finally going to break down. We¡¯ll realize our revenge on that person!¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸Come here, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi who¡¯s on my sides opened up space.

    I hug Megu who¡¯s naked body is standing on its knees in the warm water.

    ¡¸Oh, I feel relieved when Yoshi-kun embraces me¡¹

    ¡¸Megu¡¯s heart really beats so fast¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡¹

    Megu forced a smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in such a state, so I need Kyouko-san, Margo-san, and Nei-oneesan in there. Only they can support Minaho-san and Katsuko-oneesan and the others¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and everyone had been searching for it for years, without those three;

    ¡¸I understand it too¡¹

    Mana speaks up.

    ¡¸For me, he¡¯s only the bad guy who broke down Maika-san¡¯s family¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸Or should I say that he¡¯s only doing everything he wants, making so many children, not thinking about his house nor family, I hate him¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Yeah.

    I give Mana a hug too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m delighted I became Onii-chan¡¯s slave. If not, I would¡¯ve committed suicide on this reality!¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸Even we are like this, that¡¯s why I think that Minaho-san and everyone needs support¡¹

    Megu tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m really sorry Misuzu-san, but please leave the support for the elder ladies¡¹

    I can¡¯t say that Misuzu has no strength to take care of others.

    But that¡¯s not the point.

    Depending on the situation today

    Depending on the progress of the revenge

    I think that Misuzu will fall to panic if she¡¯s on the scene.

    Shirasaka Sousuke is a real degenerate, a madman.

    If she stays in the same room as that man, she might feel dragged by his evilness.

    Besides, Minaho-neesan¡¯s hate is too much that the possibility of killing Shirasaka Sousuke hasn¡¯t disappeared yet.

    ¡¸I understand. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll watch from the outside¡¹

    Misuzu agrees.

    ¡¸Hearing from what Danna-sama said, It seems that people who watch from the outside objectively are necessary¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸But in exchange, if anything abnormal happens, please give me the authority to stop the ritual¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried about Danna-sama¡¹

    About me?

    ¡¸Danna-sama will be the one to realize the crucible of hatred in that ritual¡¹

    Ah.

    I forgot.

    My spirit might be in the most danger.

    I would rape Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s four daughters

    Surrounded by such people burning in hatred.

    I might go mad from it.

    ¡¸Therefore, I will watch from the outside¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸But, would Minaho-neesan allow that?¡¹

    ¡¸I will fall on my knees and beg for it. It¡¯ll be a disaster if Danna-sama¡¯s heart breaks¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also ask Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    At the moment Megu said that.

    ¡ºI understand. I¡¯ll allow you to stop the ritual only when you judge that his mental condition is becoming dangerous¡»

    A voice comes from the speaker in the ceiling.

    I knew that Minaho-neesan¡¯s listening to our conversation.

    ¡ºHowever, Misuzu-san won¡¯t take that role alone¡»

    Huh?

    ¡ºI¡¯ll ask you and Seki-san to watch from the outside¡»

    Oh, Shou-oneesan too?

    ¡ºThis will be only for his mental health. As for us, leave it to Margo-sama and Kyouko-san who¡¯s in the venue. Okay?¡»

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Misuzu promises as she faces the ceiling.

    ¡¸Hey, What about Rei-chan?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡ºFujimiya-san will take care of Mao-chan along with Ruriko-san¡»

    Minaho-neesan answered.,

    ¡¸Yeah, I think that¡¯s good. Rei-chan is too straightforward after all¡¹

    I answered

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We step out of the bath.

    Because they know that it¡¯ll be hard later, my women didn¡¯t depend on me for their underwear.

    Each wears their own clothes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I wore this¡¹

    Mana puts on her middle school uniform.

    ¡¸I think this will be the last one too¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, tear it apart okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    I replied.

    Right, Mana¡¯s wearing the clothes to be raped later.

    On the other hand, Megu.

    Megu¡¯s also wearing her high school uniform?

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, it¡¯s also okay to tear this apart okay, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸That kind of method resembles Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¹

    Oh, Shirasaka Sousuke was planning to rob away Megu¡¯s virginity himself before making her a prostitute.

    That plan was written in secret, right.

    ¡¸Wearing this clothes will be an exact match for it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Megu¡¹

    Somehow, it seems that they¡¯re getting crazy though they can¡¯t tell everyone.

    Shirasaka Sousuke wishes to rape his daughter after all.

    On the other hand, Misuzu and Michi are wearing their usual uniform too.

    Ruriko¡¯s on her usual micro bikini and boiler suit.

    Then I;

    ¡¸Is this a gown?¡¹

    There¡¯s only one white gown in my change of clothes.

    There¡¯s not even a brief inside.

    ¡¸Yeah, Nagisa-san said that it¡¯ll do¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡¯s going to act like an AV actor later. Wearing that would make it easier¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸They said that there¡¯s a famous AV actor wearing gowns or something¡¹

    I see now.

    ¡¸But look at this Mana, there¡¯s something written on the back of the gown.¡¹

    I spread the gown, and there¡¯s something written in black marker.

    ¡¸Fighting Spirit????¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Nei-oneechan wrote this when Nagisa-oneechan took out the gown¡¹

    Nei did?

    ¡¸This should be funny¡¹

    Ah.

    Nei¡¯s right.

    If we do the revenge deadly serious, they¡¯ll only boil down.

    It won¡¯t go down if you put some laughs on it.

    As expected of her.

    ¡¸Yo-chaaaaan~!¡¹

    Then, the person herself shows up in the dressing room unexpectedly.

    ¡¸Yikes that surprised me!¡¹

    ¡¸What now?! Don¡¯t go say that you got surprised as you look at my face!¡¹

    Nei gets mad.

    ¡¸No, I was just thinking about Nee-san just now then you suddenly appeared¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? You¡¯re thinking about me?! Then I forgive you!¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Sensei calls, come¡¹

    Minaho-neesan did?

    ¡¸Err, also, Megumi, Misuzu, and Michi too¡¹

    ¡¸Us?¡¹

    Nei grins

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯re going to threaten that girl¡¹

    ¡°That girl.¡±

    In short, Yukino

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case then Mana¡¯s going too¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸No, no, this will be the final negotiation. If Mana¡¯s there, she¡¯ll just be conceited¡¹

    Nei said.

    Yukino thinks that Mana¡¯s still her sister. A relative.

    That¡¯s why, when she looks at Mana, she always shows a scoffing attitude and reorganizes her head.

    ¡¸Is it okay for me to be there?¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking down on me too.

    ¡¸Sensei will do all the negotiations, Yo-chan can just sit in silence. We would like her to feel despair that even Yo-chan cannot do anything to her anymore¡¹

    Then I guess that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Err, Michi?¡¹

    Nei looks at Michi

    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you feel a bit angry because you¡¯ll be away from the ritual?¡¹

    Nei¡¯s also watching us as we take a bath.

    ¡¸Somewhat¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, you can blow away all of those feelings to that girl okay?!¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be using all the cards we can for the final negotiation¡¹

    Nei looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu will be the symbol of authority. She¡¯ll speak for the head of Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Misuzu answers

    ¡¸Yeah, Misuzu has to get used to this kind of carnage soon¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸Uhm, what about me?¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the opposite of Misuzu. You must not stand in the scene of carnage at all!¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Ruriko has to stay as the beautiful princess forever, you mustn¡¯t get your hands dirty. We¡¯ll do all that kind of work, this is Sensei¡¯s idea! It¡¯s not bad, don¡¯t you think Misuzu?¡¹

    Nei looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    Misuzu understands immediately

    ¡¸I agree, it is as you say¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Nei.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment. I will work even if I defile my hands too. I mustn¡¯t be treated specially¡¹

    Ruriko protests strongly

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, change how you think about it Ruriko¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Never dirtying your hands is one way of doing it too. You need to prepare yourself for it¡¹

    ¡¸Nei-oneesama?¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Ruriko and I are the two daughters of Kouzuki house in our family¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Ruriko.

    ¡¸Then, it would be meaningless if we¡¯re doing the same thing, that is what Nei-oneesama is saying¡¹

    It¡¯s meaningless if they do the same thing.

    ¡¸I¡¯m better suited practical business than Ruriko. I¡¯m two years older than you. Therefore, I¡¯d like Ruriko to play the princess part. That suits you better¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the princess?¡¹

    Ruriko speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it? Ruriko and I are assumed to take over Grandfather and become the head of Kouzuki family, right? Then, I will be the head of business, and Ruriko will be the princess¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸The problem of Kouzuki house is that the branch family and the executives are at discord, aren¡¯t they? Grandfather¡¯s holding them down with his charisma for now but, we don¡¯t know what will happen in the future¡¹

    Misuzu explains.

    ¡¸Therefore, we¡¯ll divide the position of the head to two. It¡¯ll be you and me¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸Still, some will create factions for Onee-sama and me without our permission and cause trouble¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Ruriko and I are connected with the underground society!¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at the worried Ruriko.

    ¡¸What¡¯s essential is that the others can see that Ruriko¡¯s the princess and I¡¯m the person in the business. Do you get it? If we both become princesses, then the branch families and the executives will do as they wish. It¡¯s not okay for the two of us to be the business heads too. In that case, each faction would solidify itself, and it¡¯ll be an internal conflict¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸The best way would when Kouzuki group¡¯s members try to impose their selfish opinions, the head of business I will say yes but ask what Ruriko thinks about it, and then Ruriko as the princess will say ¡°I do not understand this so please ask Misuzu-sama.¡± By taking a respective position, we two can adjust the people in the group¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Ruriko nods.

    No, that¡¯s not actually the case.

    Ruriko¡¯s born as an Ojou-sama.

    Jii-chan isolated her from the enemies and from the world.

    That¡¯s why we will protect her.

    If she forcibly socialized with the world, Ruriko will wither.

    Flowers that grew up in a greenhouse must not be put out in the cold.

    We¡¯ll be Ruriko¡¯s greenhouse.

    Beautiful flowers must be placed in the most beautiful and blooming environment.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s have that some other time! Ruriko, go to the cafeteria, Mao-chan¡¯s about to wake up soon I think¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    But still, worrying about Ruriko

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s mind has recovered greatly

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go! Yo-chan!¡¹

 Chapter 464. The end of long love

    Chapter 464. The end of long love

    We leave the bathroom and walk down the hallway.

    Yukino¡¯s confinement room is on the right.

    Agnes and Mao-chan are taking a nap on the cafeteria on the left.

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko and I will head to the cafeteria! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Katsuko-nee, the housemaker of the mansion is still in school, preparing for Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s transport

    Margo-san and Kyouko-san are in school too

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s about to threaten Yukino.

    In that case, Nei who¡¯s acquainted with the management system of this mansion has to go.

    Nagisa knows the basics, but Nagisa lives apart from the mansion now so she might not understand some of it.

    If I recall, it¡¯s possible to operate remotely from the school side but, there¡¯s nobody free over there either.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I¡¯m relying on you ¡¹

    I first talk to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, please leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m with her too! ¡¹

    Nei puffs her chest as she tells me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll be looking after Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana forced a smile.

    She correctly understands the reason why she¡¯s removed from the negotiation with Yukino.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please be tight with her ¡¹

    Mana speaks like she¡¯s accepted it.

    Are we going to dispose of Yukino? Or are we going to save her?

    ¡¸ Yeah. It won¡¯t go wrong. I promise that, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I promised Mana, then turned to Misuzu, Michi, and Megu

    The three nods and follow behind me.

    ¡¸ Sorry, we¡¯re late ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s already in front of the reception room.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine. I know that you were taking a bath ¡¹

    Right.

    Minaho-neesan was listening to our conversation in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s confirm everything before we see her. You must never talk to Yukino-san unless I allow it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    Yukino will rely on me anyway.

    ¡¸ there¡¯s no need to do any strange little play, just listen like normal. That¡¯s way more effective

    ¡¸ Why?

    Shouldn¡¯t I go push pressure on Yukino?

    ¡¸ Everything shows out in your face. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better if you keep it normal. That way, it¡¯ll tell her that we¡¯re serious ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯re already aware, but this will be the final negotiation. Depending on the result, I will kill Yukino-san. I won¡¯t hesitate.

    Minaho-neesan stares at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know

    I¡¯ve seen Shirasaka Sousuke exhausted enough to look like an old man.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s hatred is too deep. Too strong.

    She¡¯s ready to kill people for it.

    This is an act of revenge she¡¯s refined for many years.

    ¡¸ You girls stay silent too as long as I don¡¯t ask you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    The three nod silently

    Everyone¡¯s nervous.

    What¡¯s about to start is a meeting that would decide the life or death of Shirasaka Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan unlocks the door and opens it.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Click.

    Minaho-neesan enters Yukino¡¯s reception room without even a knock.

    We also follow her inside.

    ¡¸ Oh, you seem healthy ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s cheeks are filled with Umaibo

    She¡¯s drinking a lot of water bottles.

    Umaibo packaging is scattered around the floor.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in throwing them in a trash can.

    Is she purposely making the room dirty to express her resistance against us?

    ¡¸ Is there no sweet corn flavor at least? ¡¹

    Yukino said while she digs the residue of the umaibo stick on the back of her teeth with her index finger.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all natto flavor, natto flavor, and natto flavor, I¡¯m tired of natto flavor already!! I feel like I¡¯m the princess of natto village already!!! ¡¹

    Oh, she doesn¡¯t understand her position as usual.

    ¡¸ In the first place, this gets me thirsty, is there anything else I can eat?! ¡¹

    It¡¯s inevitable.

    Yukino¡¯s an idiot.

    ¡¸ Michi-san, close the door ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Michi

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi closes the door.

    Minaho-neesan picks a small box from her pocket then presses the switch.

    Click.

    The door locks once again.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an electronic key. It won¡¯t open unless I do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stores away the key box.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, Megumi-san, take a seat over there. You go there. Michi-san you¡¯ll be guarding so I¡¯m sorry, but please stay standing ¡¹

    Everyone sits on the sofa on the other side where Yukino¡¯s seated per her instructions.

    I¡¯m on Minaho-neesan¡¯s right side.

    Misuzu and Megu are on the left.

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s your business? ¡¹

    Yukino opens another umaibo package and asks Minaho-neesan while eating.

    ¡¸ Yes, we would like to discuss on what should we do with you in the future ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan chuckles.

    ¡¸ My future? ¡¹

    Yukino said while eating.

    Oh, she¡¯s pretending to be, but she¡¯s frightened inside.

    That¡¯s why she keeps on eating.

    She does it to relieve her tension.

    Yukino¡¯s been bad at confronting Minaho-neesan directly, always.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that to be specific, we would like to hear your request ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan uses the first card.

    ¡¸ I see, my request is! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stops Yukino¡¯s speech halfway.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re wondering on how to handle your body after death! ¡¹

    Yukino becomes speechless.

    ¡¸ Do you want to be in Shirasaka clan¡¯s grave? Or do you want to be thrown in an ocean somewhere? It¡¯s really troublesome if we don¡¯t ask you while you¡¯re alive ¡¹

    The half-eaten umaibo on Yukino¡¯s hand fell.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re going to kill me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, did I plan otherwise? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ But, aren¡¯t you letting me give birth to his child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Maika-san will do that instead. That girl¡¯s a tough one, to think that she¡¯ll be a mother while still in middle school age ¡¹

    Actually, Mana¡¯s forbidden to be pregnant until adulthood.

    But, Yukino doesn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ At first, I planned to kill off Maika-san. But that girl prostrated herself, begging to become his sex slave, so I let her live ¡¹

    Oh, I see Minaho-neesan¡¯s aim.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s deliberately talking on Yukino¡¯s level.

    Not with the truth;

    But making Yukino believe what she says.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Yukino-san wasn¡¯t able to have sex with him a hundred times, Am I wrong? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. That was the first agreement.

    ¡¸ Maika-san already passed over a hundred times. He kept raping her since the day before yesterday and last night. Her mouth, pussy, even her anus; Now, she¡¯s a splendid sex slave. Her body can¡¯t think of anything but to serve him ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    Yukino trembles.

    She thinks that Minaho-neesan can do that.

    ¡¸ Maika-san¡¯s always fighting back when she¡¯s talking to you, right? That girl¡¯s smart, unlike Yukino-san. If she acts like she¡¯s siding with you even for a slight bit, she knows that we¡¯ll kill her too ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is cruel. You people are demons! ¡¹

    Yukino believed that.

    ¡¸ The demon here is your father. We¡¯ll do anything just to achieve our revenge on that man ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I have nothing to do with that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do, you¡¯re Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just his daughter! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you people! ¡¹

    Yukino cries.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve also thought of that so many times while your father rapes and hurts me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t know anything about that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. Either way, you¡¯ll die, Yukino-san right in front of Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan overwhelms Yukino.

    ¡¸ Earlier, your father said the same thing, he was crying when he said ¡°I beg you, please spare Yukino. I don¡¯t care whatever happens to me¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    Shirasaka Sousuke abandoned Maika.

    The reason for not taking off guards on Yukino was because Shirasaka Moritsugu liked her.

    That father didn¡¯t say anything about the safety of his family.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s when I decided. I will kill you in front of that man¡¯s eyes. There¡¯s no better revenge than that, is there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why?! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s on the verge of panic.

    ¡¸ Why you ask? Shirasaka Sousuke killed my sister. The children in our stomachs too. There won¡¯t be any balance unless Yukino-san dies for him ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸ N-No way ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    I averted my eyes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s useless to ask for his help, not even him can stop this revenge. I¡¯m not the only one who hates Shirasaka Sousuke after all. That man killed her mother after all, right, Megumi?!

    Minaho-neesan passes to Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes, Minaho-san ¡¹

    Megu glares at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke killed the mother who gave birth to me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never forgive him ¡¹

    Up until now, Yukino¡¯s saying that she¡¯ll ¡°never forgive.¡±

    Megu slaps that line to Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi, he¡¯s your father too! ¡¹

    Yukino speaks to Megu as if she¡¯s feeling her out.

    ¡¸ Then help him out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why, Yukino?!! ¡¹

    Megu speaks strongly

    ¡¸ What did Shirasaka-san do to me!? Tell me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re alive thanks to Shirasaka house¡¯s relatives, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you saying that I should be grateful to him?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! You won¡¯t be alive without the power of Shirasaka house! ¡¹

    Megu and Yamamine house had been dominated by Shirasaka house for a long time.

    ¡¸ That relationship is already over ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, you know it too, right? Shirasaka clan is over. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s made it collapse entirely. Isn¡¯t that right, Misuzu-san? ¡¹

    This time, she brings Misuzu to the conversation.

    ¡¸ Yes. I asked Grandfather to completely crush down Shirasaka house. Megumi-san¡¯s adoptive father will take care of the work at Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Actually, Misuzu has no authority like that for now.

    ¡¸ Wait, just wait for a second ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu. Yukino-san knows how much my words weigh, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yukino met Jii-chan at the hotel too.

    She¡¯s seen the formidable power of Kouzuki house too.

    ¡¸ W-Who cares about now! But Megumi has to pay back the favor we¡¯ve done to her in the past, right?! Do it now! ¡¹

    Yukino still refuses to back down on Megu.

    ¡¸ Yukino, are you seriously saying that? ¡¹

    Megu speaks with cold eyes.

    ¡¸ Were you ever kind to me even once? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I-I did. I¡¯m sure I did ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then name it. Anything will do. Say one thing you did kindly to me! You coward!!! ¡¹

    Yamamine house has a weak position, so Yukino¡¯s given Megu unreasonable demands.

    Megu¡¯s the only person not allowed to wear beautiful clothes in clan gatherings.

    Megu¡¯s giving better results in the middle school basketball club, so she forced her to leave.

    She pulled out on the first choice high school she passed her exam.

    She¡¯s only forced to do unreasonable things.

    ¡¸ Do you know how much Shirasaka house did cruelty on Yamamine house and me?!! ¡¹

    Megu throws her anger at Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t be helped! I hate you! Megumi! ¡¹

    Yukino snaps back reflexively.

    That¡¯s how she is.

    She only acts irresponsibly with her emotion on the place, at the moment.

    ¡¸ Why is someone like you Papa¡¯s illegitimate child! ¡¹

    She looks at Megu with hateful eyes.

    She¡¯s not thinking of her own position.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not my fault! ¡¹

    Megu spits out.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Yukino, thanks to you I¡¯m able to take away the sting in my heart ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ I also hate you. Yukino. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t regret even if you die ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s taken aback.

    She noticed that she¡¯s driven herself into even more predicament.

    ¡¸ W-Why?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, you really lack imagination ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Think about if you were in the opposite standpoint if you were Megumi, would you want to help Yukino-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, a person¡¯s going to die. I¡¯m going to be killed!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s inevitable. Nobody wants to save you after all ¡¹

    Yukino looks at our face.

    Megu¡¯s looking at Yukino with hate.

    Michi¡¯s expressionless.

    Misuzu¡¯s averting her eyes.

    Lastly, Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ Are you really sure? I¡¯m going to die you know?! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll die. We¡¯ll kill you, so what? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino before I could answer.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san now has no worth of saving, right? Do you not know that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My worth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What can you do? What value do you have for us to let you live? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Yukino scratches her chest tightly.

    ¡¸ I do, I have a worth! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, what is it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan follows up.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s. ¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t find what words to say.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re nothing but an abusive and dumb girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wrong, I ¡¹

    Yukino tries to confront Minaho-neesan who she¡¯s not good at.

    ¡¸ Well, aren¡¯t you just a girl who can¡¯t do anything but cry around? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m a daughter of Shirasaka house! I¡¯m different from you all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ In what way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have my pride! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    A laugh to ridicule Yukino¡¯s foolishness.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think you look stupid when you say that? ¡¹

    Shirasaka house¡¯s value is crashing already.

    In the first place, Misuzu, a daughter of Kouzuki house, a noble among nobles is here, so it¡¯s too late to talk about Shirasaka house¡¯s superiority.

    ¡¸ Ugh, shut up! Shut up! Shut up! ¡¹1

    Yukino¡¯s filled with frustration.

    Tears spill out from her eyes.

    ¡¸ What? You can¡¯t answer back so now you¡¯re crying? What a boring girl. Well fine, please cry like that when you die in front of your father ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That way, Shirasaka Sousuke will be tormented with your death ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oni, demon, crazy!! ¡¹

    Yukino converts her confusion to anger and tries to throw it to Minaho-neesan.

    It¡¯s the usual Yukino.

    When things can¡¯t be imagined rationally, she cries out, losing control of her emotions.

    She doesn¡¯t end up trying to solve the problem.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re noisy. Michi-san, could you please silence her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Tooo!!! ¡¹

    She drives a sharp blow to Yukino¡¯s throat.

    ¡¸ Aga!! ¡¹

    The crying Yukino stops moving.

    ¡¸ Kudou style ancient martial arts, ¡°Tenkiba¡± Your breathing has stopped ¡¹

    Michi didn¡¯t use a lot of strength

    And yet, Yukino¡¯s face is turning red.

    She¡¯s desperately trying to flap her mouth as she can¡¯t breathe.

    But, Yukino¡¯s muscles are stiff she can¡¯t breathe.

    ¡¸ That should be good enough ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Michi when Yukino¡¯s bright red face starts to turn blue.

    ¡¸ Haa! ¡¹

    Michi strikes Yukino¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Auu!! ¡¹

    At that moment, Yukino¡¯s body relaxes.

    Thud, Yukino falls from the sofa.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s breathing roughly while sweating so hard.

    Her whole body¡¯s cramping.

    She can¡¯t even get up.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s good. Yukino-san, do you want to die in suffocation? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll die slowly. It¡¯ll take time before your consciousness disappears, it¡¯ll be horrifying ¡¹

    Yukino looks at Minaho-neesan while still wholly limp on the sofa.

    ¡¸ N-No ¡¹

    She answers in a terribly dark voice.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s horrifying to feel your body losing freedom, right? I also had an experience like that. When your father brought a doctor for my abortion surgery, the anesthesia couldn¡¯t get it right, my body was numb, and it was horrifying. Yukino-san, I¡¯ll let you experience that oo ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks calmly

    ¡¸ N-No, I ¡¹

    Yukino grabs the edge of the sofa while gasping for breath and tries to get up desperately.

    ¡¸ I have to run, I have to get away!! ¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t escape anywhere, yet she desperately crawls, trying to escape somewhere.

    ¡¸ Michi-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eihaa!! ¡¹

    Michi strikes Yukino¡¯s throat again.

    ¡¸ Haguuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s breathing stopped again, she¡¯s suffering.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Toohasaa! ¡¹

    Michi hits Yukino¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, haaaa, haa ¡¹

    Thoroughly exhausted, Yukino¡¯s limping.

    Once again, she takes air to her lungs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pleased to talk to you, in the end, Yukino-san, your execution will be in an hour. Eat all the snacks here as much as you want ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stands up.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, everyone, ¡¹

    We stand up too.

    ¡¸ Megumi, is there anything you want to say to Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks, Megu;

    ¡¸ Nothing else. Yukino¡¯s going to die anyway ¡¹

    She declares coldly

    Yukino who¡¯s rolling on the sofa unshapely looks up at Megu.

    Tears spill from Yukino¡¯s eyes again.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, what about you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns to Misuzu.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. Yukino-san, I don¡¯t know you that well, but let me say this ¡¹

    Misuzu looks down on Yukino.

    ¡¸ Why can¡¯t you even ask a simple ¡°save me?¡± ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ If I was in Yukino-san¡¯s position, I won¡¯t take the same attitude as you did. I would bow down my head from the start and desperately ask ¡°Please save me, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Yukino has the pride of Shirasaka house ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t Yukino-san already now that this is the home of the enemy and there¡¯s no one here that would help you? Everyone hates Yukino-san¡¯s father after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san,, that¡¯s useless no matter what you tell Yukino ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s still gasping.

    She can¡¯t speak

    ¡¸ After all, Yukino¡¯s an idiot. Even death can¡¯t fix that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ What about you? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yukino, do you want to die? ¡¹

    I asked frankly

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, I can¡¯t hear you? ¡¹

    Tears spill from Yukino¡¯s eyes again.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to die ¡¹

    Yukino musters up her voice.

    ¡¸ I see, then do your best ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Help me out you ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Is that the attitude you should take when you ask for help? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ What¡¯s our relationship again? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not allies nor friends ¡¹

    Not even lovers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the rapist, and you¡¯re the victim ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s¡¯ why you have to help me ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with fired up eyes.

    ¡¸ Wrong! You and I are only tied with rape, nothing else ¡¹

    I see.

    Yukino made an arbitrary bond with me with pleasures of sex.

    I can¡¯t deny that.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your enemy! I have no obligation to help you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you, you like me, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    This idiot

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way I would like a woman that hates me!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve made a fool out of me so many times! Always making light of me! ¡¹

    Ah.

    My first love is ending now.

    I¡¯m delivering the final blow on the love I had for Yukino since entrance ceremony.

    ¡¸ I hate you Yukino!!! ¡¹

    1. Local tsundere tells you to urusai

 Chapter 465. The extremes of despair.

    Chapter 465. The extremes of despair.

    ¡¸ No way ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way you should hate me! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸ You really don¡¯t get it, it¡¯s true that he might¡¯ve liked you back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, he was looking at me all this time! He was staring at me with such a disgusting look ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, he no longer likes you ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!!! ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸ I wonder? Isn¡¯t it evident that he¡¯ll hate you? ¡¹

    Megu tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ After all Yukino only did something that would make Yoshi-kun hate you ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m hated? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I hate you Yukino ¡¹

    I said.

    If this cuts off Yukino on edge then I have no choice.

    Yukino¡¯s underestimated me, as long as she believes that I¡¯ll come and help her at the end;

    She¡¯ll stick to her pride and won¡¯t be desperate to survive.

    Yukino¡¯s future won¡¯t exist with that.

    ¡¸ Y-You raped me, messed up my life ¡¹

    Yukino. Yukino¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then isn¡¯t it your duty to help me? You should make up for it for the rest of your life!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ No way. I¡¯m already done with that ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face burns in anger.

    ¡¸ What did you say!? You demon! Oni! Rape demon!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so noisy, shut up! ¡¹

    I scream at Yukino.

    ¡¸ If she gets noisy again, you have my permission to kill her. Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi sticks out her first before Yukino.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t die in an instant. You¡¯ll die in the longest and the most suffering way possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ Like I said, shut up ¡¹

    I roar at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino, I¡¯m already a member of a criminal organization, Black Forest. Make up for you? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I don¡¯t care about your life anymore! ¡¹

    I look at my hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve shot and killed Cesario Viola with this hand. Yukino, weren¡¯t you there, watching the whole thing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯re a murderer! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me frightened.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s idiotic to ask for compensation or help from this murderer? ¡¹

    It¡¯s a mistake to ask for sympathy for criminals.

    ¡¸ D-Do you really intend to kill me!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable! ¡¹

    I use my last card.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t die, Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge won¡¯t end ¡¹

    Yukino grits her teeth.

    Yukino¡¯s surrounded with the fear of death.

    ¡¸ T-The police will catch you. Are you okay with that?! ¡¹

    Yukino still desperately tries to oppose me.

    ¡¸ Why do we have to be afraid of the police if we have Kouzuki house with us? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right, Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki house¡¯s power makes anything possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can quickly dispose of Yukino¡¯s body ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s return to the topic, where do you want us to throw your corpse? I¡¯d like to hear your last wish at least ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gets on my speech.

    ¡¸ If we bury you in the mountains, dogs will dig you up, if we throw you in the sea, you¡¯ll float. Margo¡¯s preparing a cement and drum just in case. So, where do you want to be buried? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you were a good girl, I thought of burying in Shirasaka clan¡¯s property grave, but because you had such a bad attitude, I changed my mind. A girl like you is enough to be soaked in concrete drum ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or would you like to be buried in the concrete alive? Concrete is quite heavy, so once you¡¯re buried to your waist, you can no longer pull out. Then, we¡¯ll fill your neck with concrete. You¡¯ll die from starvation ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ N-No, I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me, asking for help.

    ¡¸ Nothing will happen even if you look at me. It¡¯s inevitable, you¡¯ve made light of me all this time Yukino. I won¡¯t help you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­I¡­I! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s driven to the corner.

    Then, Michi tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to die? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to die! That¡¯s obvious?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then why are you not begging for your life? ¡¹

    Michi speaks coldly

    Misuzu told Yukino the same thing.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you go on your knees and beg ¡°I¡¯ll do anything so, please spare me,¡± isn¡¯t that an inviolable rule? ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t even know whether they¡¯d spare me or not even if I beg for it! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste of time to beg for my life if it¡¯s not sure ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s idiocy can¡¯t be cured even with death.

    You won¡¯t know that unless you try it!

    ¡¸ I see, then, die with that pride inside you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Really, what a helpless girl. Yukino-san, you¡¯re already alone in this world. No person would come to help you in this world ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words soak inside Yukino¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Up until now, you had someone protecting you always. All your selfishness is forgiven. But, the world has changed. You no longer have an ally ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s listening to Minaho-neesan silently.

    ¡¸ We have your father, and we¡¯ll kill him soon. That¡¯s for certain. Shirasaka Moritsugu who¡¯s protecting you for a long time has failed. Shirasaka house now announced that they abandoned Shirasaka Sousuke and his family. Your mother, and grandfather, Ichikawa-san, plans to confine Yukino-san for the rest of her life ¡¹

    Yukino has no relatives she can rely on.

    ¡¸ Your father¡¯s wrongdoings are known by all the people in the world. Nobody would defend Shirasaka Sousuke in Japan now. Your classmates, even your middle school friends, don¡¯t want to come close to you anymore ¡¹

    On the contrary, everyone in the world thinks that Yukino¡¯s father is an evil incarnate.

    ¡¸ And finally, people have seen your naked body, the scene of losing virginity, and all the shameful sex. You¡¯re a scandalous person. Nobody will take you seriously anymore. Even Endou-kun would only think of wanting to have sex with Yukino-san! Of course, love and marriage will be impossible. Everyone knows your very graphic sex after all. The public will look at you maliciously forever ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s life is already in checkmate.

    ¡¸ Do you still want to live? If I were you, I¡¯d kill myself. You¡¯re not so shameless to commit suicide it seems ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words gradually erode Yukino¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not done talking yet! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shuts her up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just getting started. Yukino-san, you¡¯re a sensitive person. You¡¯re so dumb that you can¡¯t even understand theories even elementary school students can understand. But, your senses are sharp ¡¹

    Saying that. Minaho-neesan turns to me.

    ¡¸ Yes. Your senses were always right. This person really liked you before. I¡¯ve been postponing your disposal because of this person. He is your only lifeline ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yet, you idiot young lady. You have cut off your only lifeline. You¡¯ve brought all his affection to waste ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Yukino cries.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t help it. This man isn¡¯t my type! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ This man is great with sex but, that¡¯s all! His face is average, his name isn¡¯t a noble, he¡¯s not a sportsman either. There¡¯s no way I would like you! You¡¯re not the type of man I would date! ¡¹

    Yukino spills tears.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s gross! I¡¯ll never physically like him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then why did Yukino come here?! You ran away from Ichikawa-san¡¯s house and came here to rely on Yoshi-kun, didn¡¯t you?! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Even I didn¡¯t want to! But I have no choice! He¡¯s the only one I can rely on!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s giving me a hateful look while shedding tears.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I endured it! He liked me so he¡¯ll come to help me, I can have sex from time to time, so I¡¯ll endure staying with this guy! That¡¯s why I came here! ¡¹

    That¡¯s Yukino¡¯s reason?

    ¡¸ But, too bad for you, he already hates Yukino-san now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks coldly

    ¡¸ Jeez, what should I do now?!! ¡¹

    Yukino explodes.

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡¸ Then die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have no other choice but to die. Yukino!!! ¡¹

    Yukino gasps.

    ¡¸ Right. I think that it¡¯s better for Yukino to die ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ What a coincidence, I also think that Yukino-san should die ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t feel pity even if Yukino-san dies ¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸ Then shall we? ¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸ Wait, Michi. Let¡¯s go with the initial plan, kill Yukino in front of her father ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, kill her in the most gruesome and most time-consuming method ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, Yukino.

    Jowawawawawa

    She pissed herself.

    Steam rises from the sofa Yukino¡¯s sitting on.

    ¡¸ Oh, what, you¡¯re done with your last pee in your life? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words are harsh as always.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s already settled yet Yukino-san¡¯s genuinely amazing. I¡¯ve hated you three times as much as I¡¯ve done before in just a five-minute conversation ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, Megu.

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯ll feel refreshed once you¡¯re dead. I¡¯d like you to leave this world as soon as possible ¡¹

    Misuzu too

    ¡¸ I also don¡¯t want to see you again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I really hate you. I hate women like Yukino ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I, I, I, I, I, I ¡¹

    Yukino

    She¡¯s panicking as we completely deny her, as she¡¯s facing her death.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s ugly ¡¹

    Michi looked down on Yukino and said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to deal with her anymore. It¡¯s a waste of time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goodbye Yukino, your grave won¡¯t have flowers on it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let Kouzuki security service deal with your corpse. I¡¯ll contact Grandfather ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Megu, Misuzu.

    They all head to the door.

    I didn¡¯t tell Yukino anything anymore.

    I just look down on Yukino in contempt.

    ¡¸ The execution will be one hour later ¡¹

    Michi tells Yukino.

    Then.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, wait! ¡¹

    Yukino stands up from the sofa.

    Then, she puts her hands on the floor wet with her piss.

    ¡¸ P-Please, I beg you, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die, I!!!! ¡¹

    Yukino rubs her forehead on the floor wet with urine.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, if it was five minutes ago, you might¡¯ve changed our feelings. Too late ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t say that please! I¡¯ll do anything! Anything! Please don¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t kill me! ¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s kneeling down on her own piss is hopelessly disgraceful.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!!! ¡¹

    But, Yukino has thrown away her shame, honor, even her pride.

    She desperately lays her hands without minding her appearance.

    ¡¸ Do you really not want to die? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die! ¡¹

    Yukino exclaims

    ¡¸ Will you really do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will! I¡¯ll do anything! So please! Don¡¯t kill me! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Then will you betray your father? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Yukino looks up from kneeling.

    ¡¸ As you know, our real target is Shirasaka Sousuke. You¡¯re just an extra ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ We want to realize much more cruel revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s smile was of a devil¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s much crueler to have that man¡¯s beloved daughter betray him instead of killing her? ¡¹

    So this is the common ground Minaho-neesan¡¯s planned from the beginning?

    Yukino¡¯s stubborn and selfish, it took so much time to put her to this.

    ¡¸ What would you do, Yukino-san, will you betray your beloved Papa? If you can, then you will be spared ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    She bows to Minaho-neesan once again.

    ¡¸ I-I will betray Papa ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s tears fall to the puddle of pee on the floor.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good, your betrayal will bring Shirasaka Sousuke to the depths of despair. You don¡¯t mind even if your father hates you, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything to live ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s talk about the details ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan returns to the sofa.

    Yukino tried to stand from the floor too, but

    ¡¸ Stay like that, Yukino-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stops Yukino.

    ¡¸ The floor is enough for a girl like you, right? A daughter who¡¯ll abandon her father, nothing suits you better than your own pee ¡¹

    Yukino sits on the floor silently.

    ¡¸ Let me tell you beforehand. If you try to go against us even for a slight bit, you¡¯re dead. There¡¯s no further talk. I don¡¯t trust Yukino-san at all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not only for tonight, but it¡¯ll also be for the rest of your life. If you disobey us, no, show even behavior of betraying, you¡¯re dead. Margo, Kyouko-san, Michi-san, and even Kouzuki-security service, there¡¯s a lot who can kill you. No matter where you escape, we¡¯ll find you even splitting grassroots, and you¡¯re dead. In the most suffering way possible ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s silent.

    ¡¸ Oh, is it okay to think that you¡¯re not replying? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Yukino replies in panic.

    ¡¸ Listen, my promise is only to not kill you tonight. If I changed my mind, I could have you dead anytime soon. I hate you either way. I still want you to die even now. Therefore, try to pay careful attention so I won¡¯t change my mind ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Yukino, response?! ¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not I understand, it¡¯s ¡°Certainly¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns to me.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to fuss about what she said. Yukino-san is an idiot, so she hasn¡¯t mastered any manners. It¡¯s useless to expect from her. She¡¯s useless garbage after all ¡¹

    She thoroughly abuses Yukino.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, either way, she¡¯ll do something that would make me angry right away. She¡¯s a genuine idiot after all. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have Margo prepare drums and cement bags so we can use them anytime needed ¡¹

    Yukino will be bound by fear from now on.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san raise your face. I will tell you on how you will betray your father now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Yukino raises her head timidly.

    ¡¸ Take a seat too ¡¹

    Megu, Misuzu, and I sit down on the sofa again

    Michi¡¯s the only one intimidating Yukino by standing.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all, do you understand it, Yukino-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    After replying once, Yukino suddenly realized.

    ¡¸ No, C-Certainly ¡¹

    She bows her head to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I see, then show me your stomach ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did you not hear me? Take off your skirt, lower your panty, and expose your lower abdomen ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan orders, Yukino stands up and takes off her skirt.

    It seems that she no longer feels any embarrassment

    She lowers her panty too.

    ¡¸ I-Is this good enough? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s lower half is exposed.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re really a useless girl ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Wasn¡¯t this just shaved a couple of days ago? Yet you left them alone without cleaning it ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s pubic hair grows out like stubble.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, who cares, leaving that aside ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns to me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want this anymore, do you? ¡¹

    The bright green tattoo ¡°¼ªÌï¡± glitters in Yukino¡¯s abdomen.

    Though it¡¯s said that the tattoo disappears using special chemicals.

    ¡¸ If your name¡¯s engraved here, she¡¯ll misunderstand ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I don¡¯t want this ¡°¼ªÌï¡± tattoo anymore.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t want that anymore Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes out a device from her bag.

    ¡¸ Then, I will do this instead ¡¹

    Huh?

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t erase the tattoo but instead added a new note.

    The emerald green ¡°¼ªÌï¡± tattoo

    Changed to ¡°¼Î¼×.¡±

    ¡¸ Yoshi kou? ¡¹

    I read it loud unconsciously.

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Yoshihara Kouzou is a boss of Yakuza. If we do this, Shirasaka Sousuke will assume that Yoshihara Kouzuki raped Yukino-san, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    I wonder.

    ¡¸ Keep standing for a while, let the henna liquid settle down ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s staring at the letters written in her abdomen

    As it¡¯s added downwards, the letters are twice as large as before.

    ¡¸ Yukino, response? ¡¹

    I speak in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, yes, I understand, no, certainly!! ¡¹

    Yukino replied in a panic.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We leave the reception room leaving Yukino behind.

    Yukino¡¯s turn is the last one.

    What¡¯s left is to wait for Margo-san to come back.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, thank you ¡¹

    I closed the door and thanked her.

    Every room in the mansion is soundproofed in consideration of guests having sex with the prostitutes.

    Yukino can¡¯t hear the conversation in the hallway.

    ¡¸ With this, Yukino won¡¯t die ¡¹

    I think that we barely made it.

    If Yukino didn¡¯t yield to Minaho-neesan, bowing her head, asking to spare her life, we couldn¡¯t save Yukino.

    Having everyone attack her that much finally made Yukino fall.

    Seriously, what a troublesome woman.

    She really takes a lot of time and effort.

    ¡¸ Do you know the three sisters of Chekhov? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks suddenly

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Michi and I watched the Japan performance of Moscow theater companies ¡¹

    Misuzu nods smiling.

    ¡¸ Chekhov is an exciting playwright, it writes that there¡¯s relief ahead of despair ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ The play¡¯s setting is in a remote countryside of Russia, the three sisters came from Moscow with their soldier father yet they don¡¯t want to be buried in such a remote area. They think that they could return to the big city of Moscow someday ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, why talk about that now?

    ¡¸ The first act is the three sisters eager to return to Moscow. Believing that they can return someday. The second act is the three sisters gradually burying in the remote neighborhood. But, they do still think that they¡¯ll be able to return to Moscow. The third act as the three sisters wondering if they can¡¯t come back to Moscow anymore. Then ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ The final act had the three sisters give up, that they can no longer return to Moscow. They abandoned hope. Yes, that is despairing but, when they did, they felt refreshed ¡¹

    Feeling a weight off shoulders in despair.

    ¡¸ While there¡¯s a single percent of hope remaining, people will continue to suffer. At the moment the hope becomes zero, you¡¯ll be released from the obsession you had until now, and your mind clears up. In case of Chekhov¡¯s work, the despair is the salvation of their hearts. He¡¯s a strange author. There¡¯s no other who did work like Chekhov, so The Cherry Orchard and Uncle Vanua are his works. At the final stage where all hope is destroyed, the human mind is released ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pats my cheeks.

    ¡¸ How is it, were you able to despair? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Looking around, it¡¯s not just Minaho-neesan, Misuzu, Megu, and Michi are also looking at my face.

    ¡¸ Your feelings, how much you like Yukino-san didn¡¯t reach her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san didn¡¯t notice your feelings until the end ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Despair. Then, you¡¯ll be finally freed from the obsession ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Danna-sama, we¡¯re here for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re here for you, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also on your side ¡¹

    Misuzu, Megu, Michi

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Tears come out of my eyes.

    Oh.

    I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to cry. You can cry as much as you want ¡¹

    I cry in Minaho-neesan¡¯s chest.

    I see, I.

    My love for Yukino has come to an end.

 Chapter 466. Imagine

    Chapter 466. Imagine.

    ¡¸ Yukino isn¡¯t really a bad girl ¡¹

    We returned to the dining room.

    Only Minaho-neesan went to another room for a meeting.

    Misuzu, Megu, and Michi are cuddling with me.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s kind on her own way too ¡¹

    During the entrance ceremony, Yukino¡¯s the one who spoke to me when I felt depressed from my father¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino¡¯s kindness is on a whim. She gives out her consideration sometimes when there¡¯s a person unrelated to her in trouble. That girl never goes easy on people she hates ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s always oppressed Megu.

    I can understand Megu¡¯s feelings too.

    But.

    Yukino was the one who gave me kindest when I was in my harshest times.

    ¡¸ Here, tea, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana brought tea for us.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I lift the teacup and take a sip.

    What a fragrant tea. It¡¯s warm.

    Mana gives out tea to Misuzu and others too.

    On the other side of the dining room is Ruriko playing with Agnes and Mao-chan.

    Nei and Nagisa went so some other room saying that they¡¯ll prepare.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, thank you ¡¹

    Suddenly, Mana speaks to me.

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t let Yukino-san die, did you? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Even if she¡¯s like that, she¡¯s still my sister so I thought I should say thank you ¡¹

    Mana speaks while showing a complex expression.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s her, so she didn¡¯t understand Onii-chan¡¯s feeling at all and just made a noise, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Mana knows her sister¡¯s personality well.

    ¡¸ She can¡¯t make a fuss anymore, we told her that she¡¯s dead when she takes a rebellious attitude ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Yukino-san has fallen to that level? ¡¹

    Mana sighs.

    ¡¸ I guess, her personality won¡¯t be cured even with death ¡¹

    I put down the cup.

    ¡¸ Come here, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    I hug Mana.

    I rub her back.

    ¡¸ Fuu, I feel at ease when Onii-chan hugs me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Mana ¡¹

    I¡¯m healed by her warmth.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan too ¡¹

    Mana looks up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan¡¯s quite nervous now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Mana heads towards Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, let¡¯s switch. Onii-chan¡¯s calling you. Mana will play with Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes comes to me in pitter-patter.

    ¡¸ What is it, desuno, Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes is completely attached to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come here ¡¹

    I hug Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you¡¯re so cute ¡¹

    Her hair is milky white blonde. White skin. Blue eyes.

    Agnes is angelic cute.

    I will be fucking this small 12-year-old girl later.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want it tighter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I hug Agnes tighter.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I saw Mana-oneechan hugging Papa, I felt a bit jealous ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, then just come to me and ask for a hug too. I¡¯ll hug you right away ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to be with Agnes all the time. I¡¯ll do anything Agnes wants ¡¹

    I¡¯ve made my resolve.

    ¡¸ I love you, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes rubs her cheeks on me.

    Agnes¡¯ texture of skin feels slightly different than others.

    Is it because she¡¯s a half-blood?

    Her skin is thinner than Mana or Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Agnes, uhm, later, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard it from Mana-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan ¡¹

    Agnes replies.

    ¡¸ They said that it hurts for the first time desuno ¡¹

    Oh, the two were talking about losing virginity while I was away?

    ¡¸ But, Agnes will endure it if it¡¯s to make me Papa¡¯s girl ¡¹

    Agnes smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Mana-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan said that they endured it too desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸ It did hurt for me too. But, it¡¯ll feel delightful after doing it a lot of times ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I prefer it to hurt ¡¹

    Michi, stop that.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama has embraced us all. Everyone endured the pain. That¡¯s why do your best too Agnes-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Agnes nods.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once you overcome this challenge, we¡¯ll become true sisters, so devote yourself to it! ¡¹

    Michi speaks instructions to her younger sister.

    Actually, she might also want to be an elder sister.

    Then.

    Shou-oneesan comes from the corridor.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s picking up the white van now. It seems that Margo-san on the other side is ready now ¡¹

    Oh.

    It¡¯s finally time to transport Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t be using drugs so we¡¯ll bind his body with restraint and cover him with a box or something ¡¹

    It seems that it¡¯ll take time for him to wake up if we use sleeping pills.

    Shirasaka Sousuke might feel hazy if we use drugs to make him lose consciousness.

    That¡¯s a problem.

    It won¡¯t be an act of revenge unless Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s consciousness is apparent during the ritual.

    If you attack someone who has their consciousness flying away, don¡¯t even know who they are, it won¡¯t bear any results.

    ¡¸ Once they¡¯re back, I think that Rei-chan will take Ruriko and Mao-chan to a separate room ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t show Rei-chan what¡¯s about to happen. That girl is a bit too pure ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s about to happen in this mansion isn¡¯t based on fair justice or law ¡¹

    The correct way is to deliver Shirasaka Sousuke to the police and reveal all his sins through a trial.

    Then, Shirasaka Sousuke will receive appropriate punishment under Japan¡¯s law.

    But.

    ¡¸ Our hatred won¡¯t disappear from just a trial ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Besides, there¡¯s a lot of people who don¡¯t want the public to know what Shirasaka Sousuke had done to them ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Yes, for example, Nagisa.

    Nagisa¡¯s a retired prostitute and now a manager of an ordinary flower shop.

    In public court, she has to state testimonies about the past where she was kidnapped, raped, and turned to a prostitute.

    What will happen to Mao-chan, Nagisa¡¯s daughter?

    Does she have to announce that she¡¯s a child from rape and that her father is unknown?

    It¡¯s not just Nagisa.

    Minaho-neesan had liberated the girls from the mansion last year, most of them have another life that is not prostitution

    We can¡¯t break these people¡¯s lives.

    ¡¸ I think that what¡¯s about to happen is a brutal lynching. Even so, if they don¡¯t reach the end, Kuromori-sama¡¯s mind won¡¯t clear up, right? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯ll be a brutal lynching that her mind won¡¯t listen to holding back. I don¡¯t want Rei-chan to see that ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s why we also decided to isolate Ruriko and Mao-chan.

    I don¡¯t want these girls to know the darkest side deep inside a person.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan still believes that justice will always win. She¡¯s too pure as a guard. She doesn¡¯t know that our work plays the lousy role in the underground society. Therefore, chief Yazawa never let her team up with anyone ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Of course, that¡¯s not a bad thing. There¡¯s a lot of people who don¡¯t know the dirty world, that thinks that adults can¡¯t be wrong, those that only see the life on the beautiful center stage. I want Rei-chan to stay as the pure guard ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s considerate of Reika from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ That girl is a flower. I want her to think that Kouzuki security service is only on the surface ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think you should ¡¹

    It¡¯s okay for Reika to stay straightforward.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯ve talked with Kuromori-sama earlier ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ She wants Reika-oneesama to wait with Ruriko and Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, everyone¡¯s thinking the same thing then ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ You haven¡¯t talked to Minaho-neesan yet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I haven¡¯t met her yet ¡¹

    Undoubtedly she¡¯s preparing for the revenge.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama, you¡¯re going to spectate as well? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the lead of Kouzuki security service. I know that I have no choice but to touch the dirty world. I¡¯m ready to swallow muddy water, besides ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried about you ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be jumping together in the flame of Kuromori-sama¡¯s hatred. When Kuromori-sama and everyone stops the brakes of her heart, it¡¯s possible that it will burden you too ¡¹

    Unlike Minaho-neesan and everyone else, I don¡¯t have a deep hatred against Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Of course, there¡¯s strong anger on Shirasaka Sousuke for what he did to my family.

    But, I¡¯ve never even faced Shirasaka Sousuke directly.

    I don¡¯t have the burning hatred of Minaho-neesan and everyone else.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared that the high tension of the people around you affects your spirit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are we thinking about the possibility of everyone other than Danna-sama behaving recklessly? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. A bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kyouko-san and Margo-san will be watching over everyone on the venue ¡¹

    They¡¯ll stop when the atmosphere becomes dangerous.

    Shou-oneesan shakes her head on what I said.

    ¡¸ I know how eccentric criminals like Kyouko Messer are. That person is the most dangerous to lose all restraint ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s definitely the scariest when she snaps.

    ¡¸ Margo-san too, she¡¯s lived with Kuromori-sama and everyone for a long time, so we don¡¯t know whether she can see the situation objectively or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Shou-oneesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I decided to monitor it from the next room ¡¹

    Then, when the situation becomes dangerous, she can come right away.

    ¡¸ I think just having an outsider breaking through the door will have the boiling air relax ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan thought that far.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thank you. I¡¯ll be relying on you then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, I will also observe in the next room with Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking about where should I be watching, but I think that it is the best way to keep from interfering everyone. Kuromori-sama has told me to observe with Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? Misuzu can stay with Ruriko, Mao-chan, and Rei-chan too ¡¹

    Speaking frankly, I don¡¯t want Misuzu to see the revenge either.

    But Misuzu;

    ¡¸ I want to see everything properly. I¡¯ll let Ruriko be the pure princess ¡¹

    She looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to fulfill my duty as Danna-sama¡¯s woman. In case needed, I have Kuromori-sama¡¯s permission to stop them ¡¹

    Oh right, she had that agreement with Minaho-neesan

    Misuzu holds my hand.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Shou-oneesama will stay in the next room so Danna-sama won¡¯t be swallowed by the atmosphere. If anything happens, we¡¯ll come right away ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s worried about me.

    ¡¸ I wonder if I should stay here instead? ¡¹

    Michi speaks up.

    Oh, Michi¡¯s supposed to go to school to monitor Edie.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve already settled that earlier, Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Michi bows her head right away.

    ¡¸ Listen. I¡¯d like to confirm it with you once again ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan speaks to me.

    ¡¸ What you¡¯ll be doing from now on isn¡¯t justice. In reality, it¡¯s something you must never do ¡¹

    This is an individual avenging another in one-sided prosecution and execution.

    ¡¸ I know, we¡¯re going to do the wrong thing ¡¹

    I am a member of a crime syndicate.

    What we¡¯ll do is a criminal offense of violating human life.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve made my resolve to commit a crime ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Actually, what Yukino told me earlier is right. I¡¯ve done criminal acts to Yukino that I must pay for it. It¡¯s impossible to serve Yukino for the rest of my life but, I should be in prison, beaten by a whip, or receive some sort of punishment, usually ¡¹

    Agnes who¡¯s listening to me looked up.

    ¡¸ But, I decided not to pay for my sins towards Yukino. I will shoulder this sin for the rest of my life. I will show an impassive face whatever happens in the future. After all, I have a family ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me tighter.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything no matter how horrifying it is just to protect my family. I¡¯m prepared to overcome no issue how scary it is, I¡¯ve made my resolve already ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Sins or atonement can eat shit ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a politician or head of a company then double standard is a big problem but, I think that¡¯s okay. We¡¯re people from the underground world, so everyone¡¯s already filled with trying to live before they concern themselves on justice or something ¡¹

    Then, she laughed.

    ¡¸ Even though I hated that way of thinking before. I even hated Kakka and Chief Yazawa when I see them dealing with another party with a double standard. But, I can now understand it. That¡¯s because I was a lonely woman with nobody to protect but myself ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ I can understand why you and your family are close. You can¡¯t say it¡¯s unfair or double standards. Whatever happens, we must protect our family ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    If it¡¯s for the family, then I

    ¡¸ Hm? ¡¹

    Michi suddenly begins to rub my shoulder.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s up, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master is too strained ¡¹

    Michi whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ Life is, as long as you can reach it with your hands, then one must do their best ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ This is an oral tradition of Kudou style ancient martial arts. That¡¯s what my grandfather told me ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not an oral tradition.

    Isn¡¯t that just Michi¡¯s grandfather¡¯s personal thoughts?!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in a range where I can reach Master with both hands. Misuzu-sama, Megumi-oneesama too. Shou-oneesama, Agnes-imouto, everyone in the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here for you, so there¡¯s no need to strain yourself ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t want Yoshi-kun to protect us only. We also want to protect Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama is within Misuzu¡¯s arms reach ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ By the way, Master ¡¹

    Michi asks while rubbing my shoulder.

    ¡¸ Please imagine, us within Danna-sama¡¯s reach ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I create an image in my mind.

    ¡¸ Is Shirasaka Yukino there? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, she¡¯s not. Yukino¡¯s not there ¡¹

    I answered. Michi;

    ¡¸ Congratulations. Master has successfully graduated from Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s illusion ¡¹

    I

    I see, up until now I thought that I have to do something about Yukino.

    Even though Yukino¡¯s not my family.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun. It finally disappeared ¡¹

    Megu looks at me happily.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m glad as well ¡¹

    Misuzu also smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it that well but, you look refreshed now ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    Oh, I see.

    She¡¯s not family.

    Yukino will never be family.

    Once I realized that I felt despair.

    My mind cleared up.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay, Agnes ¡¹

    I smile at Agnes.

    With this, I will no longer have doubts.

    I

    I can enter the stage of revenge with a calm heart.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, Megumi, prepare for standby, it¡¯s coming! ¡¹

    Nei comes inside the room.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Mao-chan, follow me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, where are we going? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks Nei.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve prepared a lot of snacks! This way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Snacks! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not Umaibo, it¡¯s Katsu-nee¡¯s cookies. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yaaaay~! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko¡¯s going then ¡¹

    Ruriko gives her salutations.

    ¡¸ Yeah, take care of Mao-chan. Also, Rei-chan will join in later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Ruriko bows to me.

    ¡¸ Also, Edie¡¯s coming here too! ¡¹

    Huh, Nei?

    ¡¸ In the end, it didn¡¯t go well with Miss Cordelia that she sneaked into the white van Rei-chan¡¯s driving. Ruriko, look after Edie! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Then Michi, sorry but go with Ruriko and others in that room ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Michi looks dissatisfied.

    She thinks that if Ruriko¡¯s there, Edie will be okay even if she doesn¡¯t go.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for Ruriko to take care of everyone alone. Besides, since it¡¯s Edie, she might come out of the room to go and see us ¡¹

    And if she enters the scene of revenge, she won¡¯t be able to bear it.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re really the only one who can hold down Edie so please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi looks troubled. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ If anything happens to Danna-sama, I¡¯ll inform Michi right away. You can rush in ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, there will be a monitoring system in Michi¡¯s room too, isn¡¯t there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could you teach me how to use it before the start of the ritual? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ This should be good enough, right? Or does Michi not trust what I say? ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ By your orders ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then follow me you three! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, let¡¯s go, there are snacks! ¡¹

    Mao-chan runs to me and said.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Yo-chan has work for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, I¡¯ll eat snacks with you later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh. Then what about Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at Agnes in my arms.

    ¡¸ Agnes also has a thing to do ¡¹

    I tell Mao-chan as I hug Agnes tightly.

    ¡¸ Boring ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that. Ruriko and Michi¡¯s with you, Rei-chan and Edie will come to play too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to play with you later too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to take a bath with Papa ¡¹

    Mao-chan said.

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s take a bath together later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Realy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, really ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes too ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a promise then! Ehehehe! ¡¹

    Haa, I got her to brighten up somehow.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Mao-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko holds Mao-chan¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ See you later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will rush if anything happens ¡¹

    Lastly, Michi bows her head and comes out.

    Fuu.

    ¡¸ That might¡¯ve been better ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if Michi doesn¡¯t see Shirasaka Sousuke-san ¡¹

    Misuzu knows how immature Michi is.

    She¡¯s quite skilled as a guard, but;

    She might feel sick if she feels the evil from Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Misuzu too, don¡¯t push yourself ¡¹

    It¡¯s fine for her to witness for my sake, but;

    I don¡¯t want her to be traumatized.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve made my resolve to be Danna-sama¡¯s wife along with Megumi-san ¡¹

    Misuzu

    ¡¸ Therefore, I won¡¯t leave your side ¡¹

    Then.

    Pii. Pii. Pii!

    Shou-oneesan takes out a communication device from her pocket.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ve arrived ¡¹

    The former lord of this mansion finally returns.

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    The revenge commences

 Chapter 467. Masked world

    Chapter 467. Masked world

    ¡¸There are two waiting rooms. Agnes, come this way. Shou-oneesan and Misuzu, that way ¡¹

    Nei guides us to the rooms.

    I¡¯m still hugging Agnes.

    We look into the two rooms from the corridor.

    ¡¸ The difference of the rooms is that one has a monitor and the other doesn¡¯t! ¡¹

    True, there¡¯s a big monitor on one room and none on the other.

    It only has chairs, sofa, and snacks.

    Oh, we won¡¯t show Agnes the revenge.

    That way¡¯s better.

    If Agnes sees the current state of Shirasaka Sousuke, she¡¯ll undoubtedly be shocked.

    Agnes is raised to revere Shirasaka Sousuke as God.

    However, when Agnes stands at the stage of revenge, they shouldn¡¯t see each other by all means.

    ¡¸ Err, I think that Yo-chan¡¯s worry won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way. I can tell what Yo-chan¡¯s thinking just with a single look on the face~! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    Then, she pats Agnes¡¯ head kindly.

    ¡¸ Agnes is also our family. We won¡¯t do anything traumatic for her! ¡¹

    Agnes is born and confined in this mansion¡¯s basement.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Nagisa comes in from the other side of the corridor.

    Nagisa¡¯s wearing a pink bondage suit.

    It seems that she¡¯s willing to return to a woman of the mansion only this time.

    ¡¸ This girl will be the last woman whose fate is distorted by Kuromori ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Agnes lovingly.

    ¡¸ Just think of making Agnes¡¯ first time a wonderful one ¡¹

    Nagisa tells me.

    If they prepared even that, I would feel a bit at ease.

    ¡¸ Papa, what is trauma desuno? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me.

    Err.

    Well, I somehow know the meaning, but I don¡¯t know how to explain it.

    ¡¸ Well you see, it¡¯s a horse with a tiger pattern! ¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    ¡¸ Is it different from zebra? ¡¹

    Agnes asks curiously.

    ¡¸ Zebras are black and white. Torauma is yellow and black! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Why will Agnes become a yellow and black horse? ¡¹

    Look, she retorted.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it! We were talking about not letting Agnes get trauma! Horses with tiger pattern are forbidden! ¡¹

    Nei, that¡¯s a bit forced.

    ¡¸ Horse in tiger patterns are definitely subtle ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, the tiger is no good! Tora pattern is apparently for the Oni underwear or dandy from the past! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ What about tigers? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san appears.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s wearing a black tuxedo.

    Then she¡¯s wearing a tiger wrestling mask for some reason.

    T-This mask again?

    ¡¸ Err, this is Tiger ¡¹

    Before Nei finished speaking;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Miss Rookie for tonight! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the mysterious pitcher who plays in Koshien baseball stadium game. Her identity is Kazu Shige! Even though it¡¯s a player from Koshien, the true identity is Kazu Shige! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a play, a joke. It¡¯s no fun if you don¡¯t make jokes at times like this ¡¹

    Then, Kyouko-san takes out another pro-wrestling mask from her pocket.

    ¡¸ Which do you want to wear? ¡¹

    Huh, me?

    ¡¸ My recommendation would be this ¡°Beastman Cougar,¡± he¡¯s a pro wrestler who stood up from the ruins to defeat the evil spirits that revived at present age. Then, this is ¡°Beastman Thunder Cougar¡± The horns are twice than the ordinary ¡°Cougar¡± Also, this pure white ¡°Sukekiyo¡± mask is also okay ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to wear that?

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll take ¡°Thunder Cougar¡±! ¡¹

    Nei takes a mask from Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Huh, Nee-san¡¯s wearing too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, of course, we¡¯ll be broadcasting this over the internet! ¡¹

    Broadcast?

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s not for the public to stream though! It¡¯s just for the previous ladies of the mansion ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Some people want to come here and watch, or even participate the revenge, but; ¡¹ We¡¯re monitored by Kouzuki security service and the police ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells us.

    Oh, the retired prostitutes cannot gather in here.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot who started a respectable occupation or got their business on track. We can¡¯t let the police mark them now, can we? There¡¯s a lot who have children too ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san have gathered them all! All of the ladies whose location is known. There are only two places where it will be broadcasted, and we asked them to not record it! ¡¹

    Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san are reliable among the retired prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that some ladies don¡¯t want to get involved, nor know about it, but, Kyouko-san¡¯s face forced them to watch ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Well, one of the purposes is to seal their mouth. I¡¯ll make them comply to not talk about what will happen to that man on media. I don¡¯t want to say this, but it¡¯s not that no girl sympathizes with that man ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ve heard that from Minaho-neesan before ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke planned to set up a new prostitution organization in partnership with some gangs, some prostitutes were interested about it too.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ll gather those girls and show the man¡¯s last minute. If that man calls them they would quickly follow him, the trauma from living here is a past thing for them. We have to wipe those away without fail ¡¹

    If they see Shirasaka Sousuke being beyond recovery with their own eyes.

    They¡¯ll be unable to get out from the nightmares of being raped by Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Torauma? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me.

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Trauma means Mental Trauma, it was proposed by the Austrian psychologist Freud in 1917. The origin of the word means wound in Greek ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied smoothly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard to explain it in detail so let¡¯s do it next time. Okay? ¡¹

    She smiles at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes agrees.

    ¡¸ Nei, answer her questions seriously. Even if it¡¯s hard to explain, children feel happy when the adults respond to them honestly. If you joke too much, they won¡¯t trust you anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m reflecting on it ¡¹

    Nei bows her head.

    ¡¸ Uhm, returning to the topic ¡¹

    I ask Kyouko-san once again.

    ¡¸ I understand that we¡¯ll be broadcasting the revenge on the retired ladies of the mansion, but; ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s masks.

    ¡¸ Why do I have to wear a mask? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for Nei and your sake! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Obviously, you¡¯re a newcomer. Also, it¡¯s just two years since we¡¯ve picked up Nei from America. Therefore, there¡¯s a lot who don¡¯t know you two ¡¹

    I see, Nei;

    Even though Minaho-neesan took her, she didn¡¯t become a prostitute.

    She didn¡¯t show at the surface of the brothel, so the retired don¡¯t know her.

    ¡¸ If they don¡¯t know, then it¡¯s better to keep it a secret, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s for both sides¡¯ sake ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have an obligation to tell them a new member has entered Kuromori, I think the other side won¡¯t like it either. They¡¯d have a hunch that the number of people who know their unpleasant past increasing on their own ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re wearing a mask and they don¡¯t know who you are, it¡¯ll be blurred somehow. That¡¯s anonymity ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ With that said, you, Nei, and Margo, we don¡¯t want her to show as our follower on the surface that much. You three will join in wearing a mask! ¡¹

    I get that, but;

    ¡¸ Uhm, why Kyouko-san too? ¡¹

    Why does Kyouko-san, who came here as an inspector of Jii-chan, who became a vital point of the management of the organization, and acquainted with all the prostitutes, wearing a mask?

    ¡¸ My mask, you mean? ¡¹

    We nod.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just joining in! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughed loudly.

    ¡¸ In the end, the main characters for today are Minaho, Katsuko, and everyone else. It¡¯s okay for me to be just a pebble on the side wearing a mask ¡¹

    No, you just stand out even more.

    ¡¸ Then, which do you want, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ Want to wear the ¡°Beastman Cougar¡± to match with me? It lacks horns though ¡¹

    What about that?

    ¡¸ But, Sukekiyo doesn¡¯t have one, right? ¡¹

    Right, the white one is too scary.

    ¡¸ Agnes, which do you prefer? ¡¹

    I ask Agnes in my arms.

    Megu, Mana, and Yukino will be fine whatever I wear, but;

    It¡¯s Agnes¡¯ first time.

    I¡¯ll let Agnes decide my mask so she won¡¯t be afraid later.

    ¡¸ That one¡¯s better ¡¹

    Agnes points to the tiger mask Kyouko-san¡¯s wearing.

    ¡¸ That one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, the tiger, desuno ¡¹

    Well, we were talking about tigers earlier.

    ¡¸ Tsk, I have no choice then, I¡¯ll give this rookie tiger mask to you ¡¹

    Kyouko-san takes off her mask.

    ¡¸ Here you go, wear it ¡¹

    She hands the tiger mask to me.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    I tried wearing it.

    ¡¸ What do you think. ¡¹

    Then, Mana burst laughing.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan that doesn¡¯t suit you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it does feel nice ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ Papa, you¡¯re so cool, desuno! ¡¹

    Then, she laughed.

    Oh, our tensed minds feel relaxed.

    ¡¸ Since you took the Rookie, I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll have this one then ¡¹

    Kyouko-san takes out a masquerade ball mask from her pocket.

    ¡¸ Nei, do you have a silk hat to match this mask? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, we have one here, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Eeh.

    Black Tuxedo, mask, silk hat.

    ¡¸ My, it¡¯s masked tuxedo man! ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s thrilled.

    S-So that¡¯s what it is.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, we¡¯re done setting up here ¡¹

    Then, Margo-san comes from the other side.

    Margo-san¡¯s wearing a middle east style white male costume, her head is wrapped in white cloth, and her eyes and face are hidden by the white cloth mask.

    ¡¸ Tsukikage Kishi-sama! ¡¹

    For some reason, Shou-oneesan¡¯s deeply impressed.

    ¡¸ I loved that one when I was a child! ¡¹

    Err.

    Why is it that Nei and I are wearing a pro wrestler mask.

    Yet Kyouko-san and Margo-san are doing old anime cosplay?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think too deeply about it! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ This is fun, so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s push on! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, we¡¯ll be supporting Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Megu tells me.

    ¡¸ When your turn comes in, Nei-oneesan¡¯s coming to call you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll be the masked AD ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ When Megumi and Mana¡¯s turn is up, I will take care of Agnes! Later, Margo-oneesan will come to call you ¡¹

    They¡¯re considering Agnes¡¯ care.

    ¡¸ Agnes, if anything happens, talk to everyone. There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Everyone is your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes has accepted her destiny.

    ¡¸ Then, see you later ¡¹

    Agnes, Megu, and Mana went to the no-monitor waiting room.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Shou-oneesan and I will be on that waiting room ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The venue for the revenge is on the opposite of your waiting room, that room. You can come in to put a brake on it if you can¡¯t agree with us anymore ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Minaho made that promise, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at the two smiling.

    ¡¸ However, when you¡¯re breaking in, wear this mask. We won¡¯t be able to stop the broadcast so suddenly ¡¹

    Oh, we can¡¯t show Misuzu or Shou-oneesan¡¯s face to the former prostitutes.

    ¡¸ The remaining for the two is Sukekiyo mask! Okay? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughed out loud.

    ¡¸ I seem to have misunderstood Kyouko-san. ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ You even took us in consideration, I¡¯m sorry and thank you ¡¹

    It seems that she¡¯s ashamed for thinking of the possibility that Kyouko-san might rampage.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not a misunderstanding. Your concern is justified. Kyouko Messer is a dangerous woman you know ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said while smiling.

    ¡¸ You see, if you¡¯re the head of Kouzuki security service, then don¡¯t lose your caution. You must be ready for the unexpected circumstances for always, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, since you¡¯re going to watch over, I can go easy. That really helps. Thank you, you two ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gives a word of trust to Misuzu and Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, if we think it¡¯s going dangerous, we¡¯ll be jumping in no matter what! ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a serious look.

    ¡¸ These girls are worried for you, thank them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thank you. Shou-oneesan, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be in a different room but, Misuzu will watch over Danna-sama. We¡¯ll be together ¡¹

    The two goes to the other waiting room.

    ¡¸ Okay, and we¡¯ll go this way ¡¹

    I finally enter the venue.

    The door opens, we go inside.

    ¡¸ Is this? ¡¹

    The room¡¯s made to imitate a courtroom.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be a court play it seems. There¡¯s a lot of guests before who were lawyers ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Err, what kind of play is that? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it, how do you have sex in court?

    ¡¸ Err, the guest plays as the lawyer, molesting the assistant in the trial or the prosecutor questioning the defendant then raping her, or the judge, lawyer,, and prosecutors raping a woman ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ People in legal circles, lawyers, judge, prosecutors have done everything, they sit in the courtroom for a long time you see? That¡¯s why they have various delusions from it. Anyway, they made a lot of requests. They even wanted a girl in court guard uniform to spank their butts ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Those in legal relationships, school teachers, religious people, politicians, anyway, people who are usually called ¡°sir¡± in their jobs usually does as they please when they come to the brothel ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Anyway, this is our venue for today ¡¹

    Looking at it, there¡¯s a bed in the space in front of the Judge seat who¡¯s a bit higher.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Take a seat in the prosecutor area until you¡¯re called ¡¹

    There¡¯s no desk nor chair for the lawyer.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no lawyer today. That¡¯s the trial we¡¯re doing now ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled lonely.

    ¡¸ Camera¡¯s set checking is done ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ Then, Nei, contact Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san, will you? Ask them whether the audience is gathered or not! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san instructs.

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    I ask Nagisa.

    ¡¸ The two of them are monitoring Shirasaka Sousuke. ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s tied up in restraints now, Katsu-nee¡¯s holding a stun gun too ¡¹

    Nei picks up a telephone on the wall, dialed, and then said.

    ¡¸ Margo, switch with them, those girls need to change their clothes and prepare their minds too, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Sure, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll go too Margo-san ¡¹

    Nagisa calls out.

    ¡¸ I still haven¡¯t seen that man ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Nagisa hasn¡¯t seen Shirasaka Sousuke in tatters yet.

    ¡¸ Should I go too? ¡¹

    I said, Nagisa;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine, take a rest here for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    I¡¯m a bit worried that Nagisa might be shocked.

    ¡¸ I will be okay. It¡¯ll be harder for later ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m with her ¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    The two went out of the room.

    I sit on the prosecutor seat I was told to go earlier.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-saaan, Yuuka-san¡¯s house, and Hidemi-san¡¯s house are all gathered. They said, ¡°ready anytime¡±! ¡¹

    Nei puts down the receiver.

    ¡¸ Okay, then what¡¯s left is Minaho and Katsuko ¡¹

    Kyouko-san answers.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, eat this sandwich ¡¹

    Nei brings me a small dish.

    Then, she puts on the ¡°Beastman Thunder Cougar¡± mask

    With this, Nei¡¯s also ready.

    I put on my tiger mask in a hurry.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll take a long time, so put something in your stomach at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that this mask has the mouth open. The Sukekiyo mask needs to be half-off before you can eat ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s why we can eat a sandwich.

    ¡¸ Ah, your mouth has breadcrumbs ¡¹

    Nei pinches out the breadcrumbs with her finger and throws it to her mouth.

    ¡¸ Nei, is the lighting here good enough? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shouts from behind.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kyouko-san, that can be operated in the panel too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan and I will manage the camera and lighting during the broadcast so we¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your work is to call up the next cast, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can do that too! We have great teamwork! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Nagisa can operate it too, can¡¯t she? How about you let her do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, we¡¯ll do it. Nagisa-san won¡¯t be able to concentrate on this I think ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not kidnapped and raped by Shirasaka Sousuke. So we can work much calmer than the others, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, us military unit masks have to work hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve gotten more reliable now, Nei. ¡¹

    Kyouko-san who¡¯s wearing a masked tuxedo man cosplay tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, of course, I¡¯ve become an Onee-chan too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan come in.

    ¡¸ Sorry to keep you waiting ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is wearing a same wine-red bondage suit as Nagisa.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s wearing black mourning clothes.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, I¡¯ll ask you to be the host ¡¹

    Kyouok-san fires herself up.

    ¡¸ Gladly! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s already in high tension.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s be in high spirits! ¡¹

    I-Is this going to be okay?

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comes to me.

    Her face is ashen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be okay,, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I stand up and hug Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath ¡¹

    Suu, haa

    Minaho-neesan follows what I said obediently

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s here for you. We always will. Minaho-neesan is no longer alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I will commit a sin ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll all bear that sin with you ¡¹

    I hug Minaho-neesan tighter.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ojou-sama, that¡¯s nice! Katsuko wants a hug too!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes.

    ¡¸ Come, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I spread my arms, and Katsuko-nee¡¯s voluptuous body flies to me.

    ¡¸ I love your kindness!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, Katsuko-nee¡¯s such a spoiled girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, is that bad? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not, depend on me more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses my lips.

    ¡¸ Done charging! Katsuko¡¯s full power! ¡¹

    She tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll start in 5. Okay?! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gives out instructions.

    ¡¸ Listen, we don¡¯t have to do everything as planned. Don¡¯t think about anything unnecessary, just concentrate on doing as planned! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ Nei, tell Margo and the others, we¡¯ll start broadcasting in five minutes! ¡¹

 Chapter 468. On Air

    Chapter 468. On Air

    ¡¸ Here, drink this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands me pills and water.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be hard for today, so we¡¯ll use doping. Actually, it¡¯ll burden your body, so we don¡¯t wantyou to rely on this drugs so much, but; ¡¹

    But it¡¯ll be four in a row.

    ¡¸ Could this be? ¡¹

    I look at the tablets on my hand before swallowing and recall.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s the drugs you used when you first raped Yukino-san ¡¹

    Oh, my erection didn¡¯t go off no matter how long I did it that night

    I¡¯ve experienced it once so I can predict the gist of it.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I swallow in the drugs.

    ¡¸ Do your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    With this, I¡¯m all ready.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, it¡¯s about time we stand by ¡¹

    Kyouko-san who¡¯s at the chairman seat tells Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes! Well then, I¡¯m going! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands in front of the camera, making the court her background.

    ¡¸ Nei, where¡¯s our top batter, Megumi-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah brought her here! ¡¹

    Megu in her uniform stands behind Nei nervously.

    Nei¡¯s wearing a black suit, and ¡°Beastman Thunder Cougar¡± pro-wrestling mask

    ¡¸ Then, please operate the camera until Minaho and Margo bring in the man. My turn is only on the first part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Nagisa-san, Megumi¡¯s complexion seems, so please give her some foundation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Megu-chan, come here ¡¹

    Nagisa who¡¯s wearing a matching bondage suit as Katsuko-nee takes Megu to the corner of the room and puts on make-up on her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Nagisa-oneesan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Margo-san went to take Shirasaka Sousuke inside?

    On the other hand, Nei goes behind the Camera and Kyouko-san switches place with her.

    Kyouko-san goes to my prosecutor seat.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t obstruct, well that¡¯s on the start only ¡¹

    Kyouko-san who¡¯s wearing the Masked Tuxedo costume smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Is there anything weird on my face? ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I¡¯m also wearing a tiger pro-wrestling mask.

    ¡¸ No, looking good. It¡¯s very funny, good! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said while having a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Okay, three minutes before broadcast, my best regards to all ¡¹

    Nei calls out loudly.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, what¡¯s that? ¡¹

    I point at the seat of the presiding judge.

    That seat has a giant stuffed bear placed before I noticed it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ The trial we¡¯re doing is a farce. That shows it clearly ¡¹

    Farce.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to judge Shirasaka Sousuke under the Japanese law. We can¡¯t let the women who were in the mansion testify against him with their shameful memories, Minaho, and Minaho¡¯s little sister¡¯s case won¡¯t put this man to a death sentence with just that. With Japan¡¯s current judiciary system, the criminal has to have two or more people willingly killed to be put to death penalty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Minaho¡¯s sister can be insisted as a mistake from abortion surgery and that killing her wasn¡¯t intended, then he could avoid death penalty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then it¡¯ll be below death penalty? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It becomes life imprisonment. However, life imprisonment in Japan, unlike other countries, they release you someday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Minaho won¡¯t feel at ease with that punishment at all ¡¹

    Thinking that Shirasaka Sousuke will be scooped out of prison alive, a lot of prostitutes can¡¯t feel relieved.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we will judge Sousuke on our own. If not, they won¡¯t move on ¡¹

    If Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s existence is brought to an end, everyone can throw away their painful past.

    ¡¸ But, we have no qualification nor the ability to judge people one-sidedly, do we? We¡¯re not a legitimate judge, nor a God ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ But, girls watching our broadcast look at our trial by formality, they might misunderstand that what we¡¯re doing is a just trial. If the oppressed had their situation reversed, they might have the tendency to be excessive under the name of justice. But, that¡¯s wrong, we¡¯re just clearing up our personal grudge, this isn¡¯t an act of justice. We¡¯re doing the wrong thing ¡¹

    One-sidedly destroying the other party is just lynching.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we must clarify that this trial is a fake, a lie. That¡¯s why we removed the attorney¡¯s seat, and the judge is a stuffed bear! ¡¹

    This is to make an impression that this isn¡¯t a real trial to those watching.

    ¡¸ Above all, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sins have to be suffered only by us ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ This is a crazy grudge, Minaho, and our only crime. The other girls are forced to observe. Then, we won¡¯t have a guilty consciousness to eradicate Sousuke ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s why.

    The former prostitutes weren¡¯t called to the mansion.

    ¡¸ Iwakura-san too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I asked Yuuka-san to take care of her. Girls like her are the reason we have to make sure they see that Sousuke is beyond hope anymore ¡¹

    The death of Shirasaka Sousuke who dominated Kuromori for years must be clearly shown.

    ¡¸ Okay, ten seconds! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s voice echoes in the room.

    At the same time, Nei controls the lighting.

    The room gets dark.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£µ¡¢£´¡¢£³¡¢£²¡¢£± ¡¹

    The farce begins.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yes hello! Long time no see! How are you, ladies! It¡¯s Katsuko!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee greets the camera at the moment it lit red.

    Her pink bondage suit shines brightly.

    ¡¸ We have a special news report tonight! This is ¡°Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s lightweight trial ¨C for whom Sousuke will go, I will cum-cum for you, unyaa, I want to be a shell¡± ¡¹

    Wow, we¡¯re already at full throttle at the start.

    ¡¸ Well then, first, as an opening declaration, a greeting from Kyouko-oneesan, our executive chairperson for today! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stands up.

    She heads toward the camera.

    ¡¸ Hello! It¡¯s Kyouko-oneesan! Is everyone watching healthy?! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san turns her ear to the camera.

    Then, she nods.

    ¡¸ I see, I see, you¡¯re doing well, Onee-san¡¯s happy that everyone¡¯s so lively! ¡¹

    She¡¯s acting from an old children¡¯s show.

    ¡¸ Before we start the program, Kyouko-oneesan has a request for everyone! First, please brighten up the room and take distance from the monitor as much as possible! Your eyes might get worse! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Then, the second ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s atmosphere turns scary.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll all watch until the end. Nobody¡¯s allowed to go out halfway. You can¡¯t go to toilets either. Everyone will monitor each other, if there¡¯s anyone who disturbs the place, you¡¯re dead ¡¹

    ?!

    ¡¸ Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san have already told you but, recording of any sorts is strictly prohibited. Also, it¡¯s forbidden to say to others what you will see. Anyone who breaks that promise is dead, that¡¯s not a threat. I¡¯m also crossing over a dangerous bridge here ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks to the camera in a threatening tone.

    ¡¸ Let me tell you all beforehand, our actions have been given blessings with Kouzuki old man. Or should I say that the old man gladly offered his blessings? Everyone knows it already but let me repeat it, that old man said that Shirasaka house was lucky that their media company got destroyed. With that said, the old man will continue his support for Kuromori in the future. You all know how valuable it is to keep a company of influential people, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    It only looks like Kyouko-san¡¯s threatening the former prostitutes behind the camera.

    But, actually, Kyouko-san¡¯s talking to wipe away the anxieties of the former prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Therefore, there¡¯s no need to worry. The police nor the media will never chase down Kuromori. I guarantee that. Then, as usual, I¡¯ll deal with the other gangs and underground organizations. If there are any problems, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯ll never show themselves to you again whoever they are ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything when it comes to my friends. But, traitors are never forgiven. Everyone already knows how scary am I when I get angry, right? ¡¹

    I see, just like the incident with Iwakura-san before;

    The former prostitutes might tell what happened today to their guests in the heat of the moment.

    Kyouko-san is telling them to not leak information just in case.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what direction Minaho will bring Kuromori after this, but for the time being, we accepted Kouzuki house¡¯s protection, Sousuke¡¯s toxic assets will be gone. The future of the management of this organization is for us women to freely decide. Our future is very bright, I think that we¡¯ll be in merry spirits. If possible, we would like to share this good fortune with everyone who left the mansion. Therefore, we don¡¯t want you to go around and make enemies with us because of a dull man or a petty sum. When we need to, we do it thoroughly.Our counterattacks are three-fold. Battle-Loving Kyouko-san¡¯s here too, nufufufu! ¡¹

    The former prostitute knows this woman with her daring smile.

    Kyouko-san is the inspector Jii-chan sent to rebuild Kuromori turned beyond repair because of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    They know that she has a massive connection to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s all for Kyouko-san Well then everyone, watch Sousuke¡¯s final hours. Enjoy ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gives Nei a sign.

    Nei returns the camera from Kyouko-san to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Eh, Kyouko-oneesan, that¡¯s a bit scary. Ladies, please do not go against Kyouko-san. Katsuko doesn¡¯t want to visit any of your funerals for that reason! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee follows up Kyouko-san¡¯s threat with a bright smile.

    Meanwhile, Kyouko-san switches with Nei for camera staff.

    Later, Nei has a lot of work as the assistant director.

    Huh, speaking of which, where¡¯s Nagisa?

    I look around the room.

    She¡¯s in front of the big door in front of the room.

    What is that big gong next to Nagisa?

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s proceed to our main event for the day! Let¡¯s call the prosecutor and the defendant from the front door! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Nei changes the camera to the door.

    Then.

    Nagisa knocks the gong with a smile.

    Bowaaaaaaanggg!!!

    The front door opened wide along with the echo of the gong.

    Dry ice smoke blows on the floor surface.

    ¡¸ The prosecutor, Kuromori Minaho!!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan in her black mourning dress appears.

    She bows in the light.

    ¡¸ And then, the defendant, Shirasaka Sousuke!! ¡¹

    Covered in dry ice smoke, Margo-san in a costume pushes a big trolley.

    On top of the trolley is;

    Shirasaka Sousuke, tied up.

    His upper body is wearing a tattered shirt.

    His lower half is stripped, restrained making his legs shape M.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s genitals and anus are visible.

    His hands are tied above his head.

    His mouth is biting a ball gag.

    ¡¸ Nununununununu!!! ¡¹

    The gagged Shirasaka is crying out something while being brought to the room.

    He desperately tries to twist his body, but he can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸ Place him so he can see the bed well ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan instructs Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Margo-san stops the trolley on a suitable location and puts on the stopper

    Then, she adjusts the neck restraint of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ This is good enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, prosecutor, a word please ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸ It has been a while. It¡¯s Kuromori Minaho

    Minaho-neesan bows to the camera.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not here to tell a new tale, the time has finally come ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Earlier, as Kyouko-san said, Kuromori in the future will act under the protection of Kouzuki ¡°Kakka.¡± All of the organized crime groups along with Shirasaka Sousuke who have tormented us until now are all cut off. I think everyone heard that news from the other day. ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia destroyed the gangs in their offices.

    If they¡¯re prostitutes of Kuromori, just hearing the name of the group they¡¯ll know that it¡¯s an organization related to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Also, about my father; Kuromori Koichiro is now crippled. He can no longer speak, much more show his will. He¡¯s in a perfect vegetative state ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s remarks surprised Shirasaka Sousuke.

    He stopped groaning.

    ¡¸ My father is the man who invited Shirasaka Sousuke to the mansion, and the main perpetrator who gave a great deal of pain to everyone. I took him out with my own hands ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan confesses in front of the camera.

    ¡¸ I imagine him as one of the objects of hatred along with Shirasaka Sousuke. I think that he has to be murdered thoroughly. However, I still had sympathy for my blood relative, I decided to cripple him so he won¡¯t feel pain nor suffering. Please forgive me for that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan bows her head for the third time.

    ¡¸ Minaho, don¡¯t bow so much ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks from the camera seats.

    ¡¸ He¡¯ll stay like that until he does so who cares about it anymore! If there¡¯s a person who wishes him dead then contact me, and I¡¯ll show you the way to the hospital, you can pull out the life support yourself! Minaho and I won¡¯t stop you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, who cares about someone who¡¯s done already! We¡¯ll be beating up Sousuke for your father¡¯s share so those watching should bear with that! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Mumumumumumumumu!!! ¡¹

    He rages again.

    ¡¸ So noisy, Margo! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Margo-san hits Shirasaka Sousuke with a stun gun.

    Baribaribari

    ¡¸ Mufuuu!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke trembles.

    ¡¸ Just one will do. That¡¯ll wake up Sousuke ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, proceed! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san instructs, Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, well then Ojou-sama, please head to the prosecutor seat ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sits next to me.

    ¡¸ Well then, or should I say, I¡¯ll be the host-cum-prosecutor too, right? We lack in people so my best regards anyway! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands in front of the prosecutor seat.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s confirm the identity of the defendant ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I forgot to say it, but this is reallySousuke. He degraded a bit because I tormented him deliberately. Before he looks good, but I had the outside and inside be balanced ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, Haruko-oneesan, are you watching? You see, Kyouko-san had some hard-gay people exploit Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s anus! Sousuke-chan now has anal fistula and hemorrhoids! That¡¯s the revenge for Haruko-oneesan¡¯s share ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Haruko-san must have had her butt raped and injured by Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ After that, he also experienced whips, tied up in rope, raped by men one after another, of course, he even sucked, he suffered a lot ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Margo, we¡¯re verifying his identity. Take off the gag ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Margo-san loosens the strap holding the gag ball.

    ¡¸ Okay, Sousuke. Say hello to everyone ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said, Shirasaka Sousuke;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never forgive you for this! ¡¹

    He said with a dry voice.

    ¡¸ I will kill you all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Hmm, how? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll use whatever I can! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Sousuke? You¡¯re about to die you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I die then I¡¯ll curse you! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke said, Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Impossible, the women you¡¯ve killed are waiting for you in hell ¡¹

    ¡¸ I murdered?! ¡¹

    Shirasaka shouts.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t joke with me! Those people died on their own! I didn¡¯t kill them!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you didn¡¯t kidnap them then they wouldn¡¯t have become prostitutes, nobody would¡¯ve died ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a different story. Call my lawyer! I¡¯ll prove that I¡¯m not responsible no matter how many women died! ¡¹

    He¡¯s still good at talking even though he¡¯s in such a situation.

    ¡¸ In the first place, the man responsible for Kuromori isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s Koichiro! It¡¯s his job to manage the health of the prostitutes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like I said, we¡¯ve dealt with Kuromori Koichiro already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh is that so? Even though you¡¯re his daughter?! So miserable, were you happy making your father crippled?! I knew it, you¡¯re a coldblooded woman! ¡¹

    Shirasaka¡¯s speaking to hurt Minaho-neesan on purpose.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯ve taken away all of my blood and tears ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Right. When you came here, you used to cry a lot. Minaho! I remember the night I raped you! ¡¹

    This bastard!

    I tried to stand up, but;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan holds my arm.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, stay here ¡¹

    She squeezes tight.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s hand is trembling.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that brat?! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke finally noticed me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll know later ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares at Shirasaka and said.

    ¡¸ Let me get to the point, do not underestimate my power. Shirasaka house is going to rescue me ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke doesn¡¯t know the downfall.

    ¡¸ Release me now, if you do, I might spare your life ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke says while his body is restrained.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t underestimate me, if I get serious, it¡¯ll be a big problem to you all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, what will it be then? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯ll be awful! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Awful? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko, you probably don¡¯t know it, but I¡¯m acquainted with the head of police! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I could tell those guys about you all ¡¹

    ¡¸ How would you contact them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, I¡¯ll use various ways ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts with a serious face.

    He¡¯s so dumb.

    Yukino resembles a lot like her father.

    ¡¸ Or rather, are you recording this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s broadcasted over the internet, all the Kuromori prostitutes who experienced your cruelty is watching ¡¹

    Kyouko-san explains.

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke;

    ¡¸ Hey! Someone help me! Save me! Do something about Minaho! Didn¡¯t I take care of you girls?!! ¡¹

    This logic.

    ¡¸ Even dogs feel gratitude to those who kept them for even three days! I¡¯m your shepherd! Isn¡¯t that right? Hey, Katsuko! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke calls to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Say something, aren¡¯t you my ally?! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s just smiling.

    ¡¸ If you help me, yes, I¡¯ll make you the head of Kuromori, I¡¯ll pay you too. How about 4 million?! Hey, Katsuko! Answer me!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ See, ladies? His appearance changed a bit but it sure is Shirasaka Sousuke himself, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    She tells the camera.

    ¡¸ With that said, that¡¯s all for verifying his identity! ¡¹

    That was all so far.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s have our new insight! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, we have it in the form of a trial but, we don¡¯t have the will to elaborate all this man¡¯s crimes this late. I mean, we all know ourselves that this man is guilty of all of it ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    There¡¯s no need to check it now.

    The prostitutes know that Shirasaka Sousuke is a sinner.

    ¡¸ With that said, we will introduce Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sins our ladies don¡¯t know yet! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks lightly

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, come in! ¡¹

 Chapter 469. Sex in front of her father

    Chapter 469. Sex in front of her father

    ¡¸ M-Megumi? ¡¹

    The bound Shirasaka Sousuke mutters.

    Megu in her high school uniform enters the courtroom timidly

    She stands in front of the camera.

    ¡¸ Hashimoto Keiko¡¯s daughter, Megumi ¡¹

    Megu bows to the camera.

    ¡¸ I think that those who were in the mansion about ten years ago know her, Megumi was born and raised until 6 in this mansion ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explains about Megu.

    ¡¸ Her mother, Hashimoto Keiko-san were just like us, kidnapped and turned prostitutes by Shirasaka Sousuke. I was also indebted to her during my time as a prostitute ¡¹

    Of course, a lot of former prostitutes who are watching this live broadcast don¡¯t know about that era.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan thoroughly explains.

    ¡¸ Keiko-san was made to drink a drug by a guest brought by Shirasaka Sousuke, and died because of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That person didn¡¯t allow my mother to go to the hospital! ¡¹

    Megu condemns Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t remember that! It¡¯s irrelevant to me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I remember it. I was six back then but I! ¡¹

    Megu glares at Shirasaka.

    ¡¸ I remember it too. It¡¯s you, you let Keiko-san suffer from overdose ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ The ladies over there, especially Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san knows about this. Shirasaka Sousuke let this girl¡¯s mother die ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san are talking to the younger former prostitutes watching the broadcast now.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s in the past, isn¡¯t it!? Who cares about that! It¡¯s too late to complain about it! Even if you complain, the dead won¡¯t come back! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts out loudly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look back at the past forever, go look at the future more positively and live! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks up

    ¡¸ Wasn¡¯t it you who took away our future?!!! ¡¹

    She glares at Shirasaka.

    ¡¸ You kidnapped me when I was twelve, raped, turned me to a prostitute. Then, you took away my sister from my parents and brought her here. Then, you had us two take customers, get pregnant ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan presses her knees strongly

    I push my hand on top of it.

    ¡¸ Because you let your fake surgeon friend do the abortion surgery, my sister died! My body can¡¯t bear a child anymore! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    Nee-san¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s story is true, I think that Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san knows more about it than me ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ The young girls might think that Minaho¡¯s a scary lady though. Minaho¡¯s also one of the kidnapped children. The story about her sister killed is also true. I think everyone saw it on the news, but the bones the police found out from Sousuke¡¯s villa is Minaho¡¯s sister¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naomi ¡¹

    I hug the trembling Minaho-neesan from behind.

    ¡¸ I buried her body. I swore that I¡¯ll take revenge someday ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s trembling voice freezes the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ W-What, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke who can¡¯t read the atmosphere asks in a panic.

    ¡¸ Sousuke, the police have you in a wanted list for kidnapping, confinement, murdering a girl, and dumping her body ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ So, how? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, the body that came from your villa is confirmed to be Minaho¡¯s missing sister via a DNA test! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait a second?! ¡¹

    Shirasaka screams.

    ¡¸ Why did it come to this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you killed Naomi!!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shout sharply

    ¡¸ Hey, wait, cool down your head! That was a cause of operational failure, isn¡¯t it? If you have complains then don¡¯t go to me, tell the doctor! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sousuke, the doctor you brought is a mock, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says, showing a displeased look.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a different story you know? I just brought him in, the main culprit here is the surgeon, isn¡¯t it?! This is a false accusation, am I wrong?! ¡¹

    This man.

    ¡¸ Hey, those who are watching this, don¡¯t you think that was just strange?! This has to be done fairly! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!!! ¡¹

    He¡¯s that kind of person;

    That is why he can put everyone to sorrow without problems.

    ¡¸ Fair? Are you an idiot? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ What did you say? Is there no justice in your heart Kyouko?! You¡¯ve been on Minaho¡¯s shoulder all the time! ¡¹

    At that moment, something glittered from Kyouko-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Nu?! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s bound with his legs spread M.

    Just on the side of his right cheek, a throwing knife grazed him.

    His cheeks split open, and blood drips down.

    ¡¸ That was missed on purpose. The next one will hit. If you want, I can close down your anus ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s hand already has two throwing knives shining.

    ¡¸ C-Calm down, calm down Kyouko ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want you to shut up though ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke holds his tongue.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to the topic, Minaho¡¯s sister is killed, and her body can no longer bear a child, that¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naomi and my child in our stomachs were murdered too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s why all of the grudges of Minaho, her sister, and their children are on Sousuke ¡¹

    ¡¸ For my mother as well. Mother died from loneliness when my sister and I were taken away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, the girls who are watching this remember too, right? When you were kidnapped, how much pain it is for the family you left behind. Minaho¡¯s not the only one who never met her family again after Sousuke captured you, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s happening now is Minaho¡¯s personal revenge, but this is also your revenge. We¡¯d like you to think that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I am here for that purpose ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee faces the camera.

    ¡¸ I was kidnapped when I was in first-year high school, I can no longer return to my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll never forgive him ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Oh right. We got derailed, but let¡¯s return to Megumi-chan¡¯s story Katsuko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to Megu, holds her shoulder, then look at the camera.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s inform the ladies of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s latest sin ¡¹

    Latest sin.

    ¡¸ That man had contacted some of the ladies for the past few months. Currently, Kuromori¡¯s business is suspended under Minaho-ojousama¡¯s instruction. Shirasaka Sousuke tried to launch a new prostitution organization ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke reacts.

    ¡¸ I think that some of the ladies were asked to participate as prostitutes, or told to list their personal customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, let me say this beforehand, Sousuke¡¯s plan is now down the drain. Every gang who were involved with it are crushed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki ¡°Kakka¡± has also given his acknowledgment ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan support Katsuko-nee¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸ What did you say?! ¡¹

    Shuba!

    This time, a throwing knife grazed Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s left cheek.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s eyes under the mask shine.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s continue ¡¹

    Katasuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Kyouok-san replies as she takes out a new throwing knife.

    ¡¸ Then, Shirasaka Sousuke thought that his current prostitutes aren¡¯t enough so, he took Megumi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke-san told me that as soon as the holiday break is over, I will leave school and become a prostitute ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke tried to make Megumi-chan, the daughter of late Keiko-oneesama, a prostitute !!! He decided to make the daughter of the kidnapped and raped woman a prostitute!!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee condemns Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. Megumi, say it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Megu looked straight at Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ My father is Shirsaka Sousuke-san ¡¹

    Her eyes are burning in hate.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the daughter born from Shirasaka Sousuke raping my mother ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke-san that is not a misunderstanding, is it? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    Shirasaka¡¯s eyes look at Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a plea. You can talk ¡¹

    Shirasaka;

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s true, Megumi¡¯s my daughter. I had it DNA tested, so there¡¯s no doubt for that, but you see! ¡¹

    Shirasaka looks at the camera.

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t be born if I didn¡¯t allow Keiko¡¯s pregnancy you know?! She even lived in this mansion after born, was cared for as a child! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Keiko-san and the women of the mansion all took care of Megumi. You didn¡¯t even buy her milk ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Who cares about the minor details! She¡¯s my daughter I brought up! Isn¡¯t it my decision on how should I deal with her? ¡¹

    Shirasaka shouts some stupid logic.

    ¡¸ You were never my father! ¡¹

    Megu roars while in tears.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t speak so self-important on your blood parent! ¡¹

    He¡¯s just rotten.

    He brings out blood relation when it¡¯s convenient to him.

    ¡¸ If it wasn¡¯t for me, you won¡¯t be born! ¡¹

    Even though he hasn¡¯t done anything to his duties and responsibilities as a parent;

    ¡¸ I never wanted to be your daughter!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that what you tell your parents!! ¡¹

    Before Kyouko-san could throw her third knife.

    I threw the pipe chair on my side to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Guwachan!

    The pipe chair draws an arc, dances in the air, and crashes to the wagon restraining him.

    The wagon shakes violently.

    ¡¸ What the hell, that was dangerous!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka¡¯s anger turns to me.

    ¡¸ Shut up, you¡¯re too noisy. Buzz off ¡¹

    I said in a groaning tone.

    ¡¸ If you insult Megu further than that, I¡¯ll kill you ¡¹

    I won¡¯t forgive this man.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with him? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ This man killed Cesario Viola ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You remember him, don¡¯t you? The guy you had a dispute with him in Los Angeles, Cesario Viola ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I remember, now what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Recently, he came to Japan and fought with us ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ That guy killed Cesario Viola with a gun ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke looks at me.

    Although, I¡¯m wearing a pro-wrestling tiger mask

    Shirasaka doesn¡¯t know my exact age and appearance.

    ¡¸ Is he Kyouko¡¯s disciple ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you ask me, she¡¯s Minaho¡¯s brother ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want him angry. He shoots people to death without any hesitation at all ¡¹

    OH.

    If ever I had a gun

    I would¡¯ve shot Shirasaka Sousuke in anger already

    ¡¸ Shirasaka-san, you admit that Megu¡¯s your daughter, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I admit. I admit that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yet, you intend to rape your own daughter? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s complexion changes.

    ¡¸ Sousuke, you can¡¯t escape. You even left a memo in your laptop ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ You were planning to sell Megumi¡¯s virginity to a perverted acquaintance, but in fact, you intend to take the first taste it says. You reserved a condo in Yamanashi at the end of holidays. You were even arranging a recording team to record Megumi¡¯s virgin show ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said, Shirasaka.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything about that ¡¹

    He feigns ignorance but;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve read that memo too ¡¹

    Megu speaks up

    ¡¸ Shirasaka-san, you think of me as Yukino¡¯s substitute ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Therefore, you put me in the same high school as Yukino ¡¹

    What¡¯s going on

    The reason why Megu changed high schools wasn¡¯t Yukino?

    ¡¸ Sousuke, I got surprised when I read it too ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows a strong discomfort.

    ¡¸ You seem to be dying to rape your own daughter, Shirasaka Yukino ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of voyeur photos of Yukino in your laptop. Pictures of her changing in the bathroom, or her sitting in the toilet ¡¹

    This bastard.

    ¡¸ But, you were trying to act like an ordinary father at home ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Shirasaka.

    ¡¸ As a member of Shirasaka clan, as the head of a major advertising agency, because of the father-in-law, Ichikawa-san, and the food critic wife, you never show your face from the other side ¡¹

    The family never knew his connection with the prostitution organization, Kuromori, and the underground society.

    ¡¸ Besides, Mr. Moritsugu, the head of Shirasaka family likes Yukino-san. No matter how faithful you are to your perverted desires, it wasn¡¯t easy to make a move on Yukino-san ¡¹

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ You wanted to rape me instead of Yukino, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I have no choice. My daughters reek of a scent of a woman even more. It¡¯s evident that any man would want to fuck them! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke says without remorse.

    ¡¸ But, I endured it. This me held back on a woman. Praise me! Aren¡¯t I great?! I did my best! If it were another man, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back and rape Yukino! I¡¯m sure of that! ¡¹

    This bastard.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Megumi? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks coldly.

    ¡¸ Well of course. She¡¯s also my daughter. If I can¡¯t make a move on Yukino, then she¡¯ll do ¡¹

    This asshole.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi¡¯s not a flower like Yukino. She¡¯s too thin, not my taste. She¡¯s also too tall. I like girls with bodies like Yukino. Seriously, she really grew up to my preference. It¡¯s genuinely regretful that I can¡¯t hold onto her. Therefore, I had Megumi go to Yukino¡¯s school at least. If I recall, you two were in the same class, right? I will rape Megumi¡¯s virginity while dressed in the same uniform as Yukino. Doesn¡¯t that feel thrilling?! I can feel Yukino through Megumi¡¯s body. Same age, same high school, same class, they¡¯re sisters from the same father. Furthermore, Yukino won¡¯t know that I raped Megumi. What do you think, it¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?! Only people as important as me can think of something amazing like that, and only I can do that! Even that old man Kouzuki can¡¯t imagine such high level of pleasure! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke laughed.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately for you, that¡¯ll stay all in your head ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Fall into despair, Shirasaka Sousuke! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke;

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    He glares at me.

    I

    I stand up from the prosecutor¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    I stand in front of the bed and call Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, dear ¡¹

    Megu walks to me slowly.

    ¡¸ This girl is already mine. She¡¯s no longer your daughter ¡¹

    I tell Shirasaka Sousuke coldly.

    ¡¸ What the hell are you saying? ¡¹

    Shirasaka looks at me with a stupid face. Megu;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve offered my mind and body to this man, and I will be happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t care where you were born or who were your parents, we will become happy for ourselves ¡¹

    I spread my arms.

    Megu jumps to my chest.

    Then, we exchange a passionate kiss.

    ¡¸ Megumi, bitch!! ¡¹

    Seeing that, Shirasaka Sousuke snaps.

    ¡¸ Get away from that son of a bitch! You¡¯re mine, your father¡¯s! Don¡¯t be selfish!!! ¡¹

    This bastard!!!

    ¡¸ What father?! You¡¯re not thinking of Megu as your daughter but livestock, don¡¯t you? No, it¡¯s even worse. You don¡¯t love Megu one bit! ¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not something you tell others! A brat like you don¡¯t have the right to speak about someone else¡¯s family!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka yells at me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave him be. Yoshi-kun. Don¡¯t mind him ¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that man¡¯s daughter, not even family ¡¹

    She hugs me once again.

    ¡¸ My family is Yoshi-kun!!! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Embrace me. No. Mess me up! Make love with me Yoshi-kun, do me so hard we¡¯d have a baby!! ¡¹

    I.

    I grab Megu¡¯s blouse.

    Should I take off the buttons one after another?

    It should I pull it forcefully?

    Biriririririri!!

    The buttons scatter around.

    ¡¸ Go on! Ravish me, violate me, I love you Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    I pull up her white bra and expose her ample breasts and cherry blossom nipple!

    I suck up her nipple with all my heart.

    ¡¸ Bastard! What are you doing to my daughter!!! ¡¹

    Shout as much as you want.

    Scream.

    Watch us do an act of love and feel despair.

    ¡¸ Megu, your nipples are getting harder ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s great at this after all ¡¹

    I massage Megu¡¯s small breasts.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t get how pleasurable Megu¡¯s body is ¡¹

    I make sure he can hear it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s slender, but there are parts really standing out. Besides, Megu¡¯s skin is meticulous, soft ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t bullshit me! Get away from my daughter you bastard!!! ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll suck yours ¡¹

    Saying that; she loosens the cord on my gown.

    Megu squats, making sure that Shirasaka Sousuke can see it.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it¡¯s already raging to go ¡¹

    The drug Katsuko-nee gave earlier is working.

    My erect dick is piercing the heavens.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve only seen Yoshi-kun¡¯s but, this really is bigger, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Err

    I don¡¯t know how to answer that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t answer. Megumi will only have this penis for the rest of her life. There¡¯s no need for me to know ¡¹

    Megu puts the glans in her mouth

    She uses her lip and tongue to stimulate my penis.

    ¡¸ Megumi, what the hell are you doing?!!! I¡¯m the one you¡¯re supposed to be fellating!!! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about that.

    Megu keeps on sucking the glans really hard.

    ¡¸ At first, I didn¡¯t understand the taste, but ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ But now, I can tell. Yoshi-kun¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ Sometimes, when I have time between club activities, I have some thoughts of licking Yoshi-kun. I seem to have fallen for this smell and taste ¡¹

    Megu uses her tongue skillfully to lick my penis.

    ¡¸ Dammit! You bastard! I¡¯ll definitely kill you! I don¡¯t forgive those who make a move on what¡¯s mine! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke doesn¡¯t understand his position at all.

    Shiraaka Sousuke has no family to protect him, nor acquaintance from the underground society that¡¯ll help him.

    Even though he¡¯s tied up and can¡¯t move.

    But still, he thinks that he moves the world at his will.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looks up at me while fellating.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please lick Megumi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, okay ¡¹

    We go to bed.

    Megu switches to 69-position on top of me lying on the bed.

    That¡¯s right.

    We have to show Shirasaka Sousuke Megu enjoying sex by herself.

    Megu is free.

    She¡¯ll have fun with sex, regardless of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s will.

    ¡¸ Ahn! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s ass stick in front of me.

    Her panty under her skirt is damp on her secret part.

    I stimulate it on top of the fabric with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good there! ¡¹

    Megu says while licking my penis.

    After touching it for a while, the stain on her panty grows bigger.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I want it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m taking it off ¡¹

    I pull down her panty

    Her white and round ass is exposed.

    ¡¸ Aaah, this is embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s pussy is dripping wet ¡¹

    Her slit is already loose.

    It¡¯s dripping with clear juice.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t help getting wet because it¡¯s Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un. Please do ¡¹

    I lick the liquid dripping down her thighs

    Megu¡¯s liquid is sour.

    I stretch out my tongue and lick up to her secret part.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaaaah ¡¹

    Megu leaks out a cute pant.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough! I¡¯ll kill you all! Do you want to die?! ¡¹

    I feel Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s scream is so far away.

    I peel Megu¡¯s clitoris with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hauu! ¡¹

    This 16-year-old beauty twitched.

    ¡¸ It feels good here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, it feels good, Yoshi-kun, Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body is growing hotter.

    Her white skin flushes, sweats.

    ¡¸ Megumi, do you intend to go against me? Are you sure with that? Your parents at Yamamine house will be in trouble you know?! It¡¯s all because of you! ¡¹

    Shirasaka shouts threats this late.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I want it ¡¹

    Megu ignores her father¡¯s voice and stares at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ How do you want it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get on all fours, do me from behind ¡¹

    It means showing Shirasaka Sousuke where it¡¯s connected.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu gets on all fours on top of the bed while half-stripped.

    Her face looks straight to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Come ¡¹

    I rub my glans to Megu¡¯s¡¯ opening.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! You¡¯re shitting me! Hey! ¡¹

    We don¡¯t care about her father¡¯s scream.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, ravish me. Please rape Megumi!!! ¡¹

    Niryu!

    My glans penetrates her narrow entrance.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s coming in!!!! ¡¹

    I grab Megu¡¯s waist and thrust forward.

    Zuryuryuryuuryu!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s in, Megumi¡¯s inside is so hot!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ GODDAMMIT!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke screams.

    As expected, he thinks of Megu as his property.

    Therefore, he can¡¯t tolerate me fucking Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you all. I¡¯ll kill you two, throw you in the sea and feed you to fishes ¡¹

    Shirasaka looks at me with expressions of horrible anger and hate.

    I.

    ¡¸ Megu, raise your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s show him where we¡¯re connected. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    Megu raises her body

    I hold Megu¡¯s breasts with both hands and lift her body.

    We clearly show the union to Shriasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Here, look as I get inside her ¡¹

    I tell Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Megu is my woman, only mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m for Yoshi-kun, Megumi will have sex with only Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu tells her father.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bear this man¡¯s child!! ¡¹

 Chapter 470. Sex surpasses

    Chapter 470. Sex surpasses

    Megu, Megu, Megu!!!

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, pierce me! Thrust more to Megu! ¡¹

    We have sex on top of the bed.

    I piston and strike as much as Megu desires!

    My lower abdomen slams, slaps Megu¡¯s elastic ass!

    My glans pushes up her uterus again and again.

    Megu¡¯s tight vagina clamps my thick erection.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! It¡¯s coming in and out! Yoshi-kun, it¡¯s reaching it!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s skin flushes, the pleasure bends her body.

    ¡¸ Kuh, damn it! ¡¹

    We¡¯re showing off our sex to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    He doesn¡¯t even look away.

    His eyes stare at us full of hate.

    ¡¸ My my, Sousuke-chan¡¯s having a hard time! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee makes a fool of him like she¡¯s speaking to a child.

    ¡¸ Did you get an erection from watching your daughter have sex? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Shirasaka Sousuke bound with his legs spread M and his lower half exposed shows that he¡¯s got an erection.

    ¡¸ Well of course. He¡¯s only raped by hard gays recently, and Sousuke himself hasn¡¯t ejaculated. Aren¡¯t they piled up? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Dammit! Let me do her too! Let me fuck! Goddammit! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts. His eyes are bloodshot.

    ¡¸ That girl, Megumi¡¯s my daughter! I should be the first one to eat her! Dammit!!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s penis is trembling disgracefully.

    ¡¸ I refuse. I¡¯m a woman only for Yoshi-kun! I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu shouts to her father as I do her from behind.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, do me as you want, ravish me to your desire! Fill up Yoshi-kun¡¯s stuff inside Megu1 ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t bullshit me! If you cum inside Megumi, I¡¯ll kill you! Bastard! Asshole, brat, I¡¯ll pay you! I¡¯ll pay you 30 million yen so I can fuck Megumi! Bastard! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke continues to shout.

    ¡¸ I, I, I¡¯m not yours, don¡¯t make me laugh! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s also getting excited

    This can¡¯t go on

    ¡¸ Megu, let¡¯s switch positions ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t go on like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex isn¡¯t fun if you let the hate flow ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll become a pervert like him ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to look only at me, Megu ¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t suit Megu to show off sex with only hate to her father.

    Megu turns to me.

    Her face is crying, but she looks at me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Un. You¡¯re right, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes spill tears.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to pull out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    I pull out my erect penis from Megu¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Megu, how do you want it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to do it while seeing Yoshi-kun¡¯s face ¡¹

    Megu takes off her half-stripped uniform and skirt.

    She¡¯s on her birthday suit.

    She then lied down on the bed and spread her legs widely.

    ¡¸ Come. Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    I

    I get on top of Megu.

    My glans thrust in the narrow entrance.

    Nuririri.

    ¡¸ Uuu, it¡¯s in again. It¡¯s inside! ¡¹

    My stiff penis is swallowed inside Megu¡¯s wet vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Megu¡¯s inside is so warm and pleasant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s thing is also so hot ¡¹

    Megu smile at me gently.

    ¡¸ I feel a bit disappointed that you have to wear that mask though ¡¹

    Megu looks up at my tiger mask and said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s face when cumming looks so pleased, it¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    She turns her arms on my back and hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s okay, this is also another memory of Yoshi-kun and me making love ¡¹

    She smiles gently

    ¡¸ I love you. I love you Yoshi-kun! I love you so much! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Megu ¡¹

    We put our lips together while our lower bodies are connected.

    Our tongues entwine.

    ¡¸ Move. Feel good inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I slowly resume my piston.

    Nuchu

    Nuchu

    Megu¡¯s pussy is wet with love nectar.

    Every time I push my penis all the way to the base, it lubricates like oil.

    It seems we¡¯ve become a single steam engine.

    Sexual fluids, sweat, long breaths, overflowing moisture.

    Our sexual exercise continues.

    ¡¸ Hey, you two! Hey!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s voice feels like it¡¯s from a distant world.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ignore me! Hey!!! ¡¹

    I look down on Megu¡¯s face, feel her delicate body with my all.

    Megu looks up at me and feels my whole soul inside her vagina and body.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun. I¡¯m having sex with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right, Megu ¡¹

    We stare at each other, we make love at each other.

    The sweat from my forehead falls to Megu¡¯s swaying breasts from my thrusts.

    Megu¡¯s neck and cleavage are shining from her sweat.

    ¡¸ Megu, your nipples are hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, it feels good after all. Yoshi-kun embraces me ¡¹

    Oh

    I

    ¡¸ Aah, aah, good, that¡¯s good. Pierce me, Yoshi-kun, aaahn! ¡¹

    Megu ascends.

    ¡¸ Go on, I can feel it, I¡¯m feeling it, Aaan, ahaan, Yoshi-kun, it feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu, I! ¡¹

    A hot lump accumulates in my lower abdomen.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re about to cum? Yoshi-kun, are you cumming? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Megu, Megu, Megu!!! ¡¹

    I speed up my waist.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, go on, you can do it anytime, Yoshi-kun, aaaaaahn! ¡¹

    Megu said that, but;

    I hold it.

    Megu also shows signs that she¡¯s about to cum.

    ¡¸ Aaa, aaahn, kuh, ah, me too, I¡¯m about to cum too, aaahn, the wave, the wave is coming!!! ¡¹

    Megu looks at me with pained eyes.

    ¡¸ Hey, say that you love me Say that you love Megu, order Megu to have Yoshi-kun¡¯s baby!! ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ I love you Megu! I love you! Get pregnant with my child!!! ¡¹

    My whole body pumps out a lot of sweat!

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to cum! Megu¡¯s going to cum!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body twitches.

    ¡¸ M-Meguuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Inside, cum inside me, Yoshi-kun!!! ¡¹

    I-I¡¯m cumming!!!

    Dopyuuuu!!

    I thrust my penis all the way to the deepest part.

    It¡¯s blowing up like a fountain!!

    ¡¸ So hot!!! It¡¯s reaching deep inside my belly!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s vagina tightens, clamping me.

    ¡¸ Get pregnant, Megu! ¡¹

    I push in my waist, grinding.

    I pour in until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, what should I do, it feels so good! Yoshi-kun¡¯s stuff is spreading inside me!!! ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    Just me.

    Megu¡¯s eyes only reflect me.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    My waist keeps on twitching.

    Each time I do, the semen remaining in my urethra spreads inside Megu¡¯s vagina.

    Megu¡¯s vagina is also twitching

    This is satisfying sex.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it¡¯s over ¡¹

    Megu tells me with a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ I feel a bit regretful, however. I want to feel Yoshi-kun more ¡¹

    Her face is covered in sweat.

    The beauty who just received a man¡¯s semen seems a bit tired.

    But, she¡¯s smiling at me with a refreshing smile.

    ¡¸ We can do it again later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll be with Yoshi-kun for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Megu hugs me kindly.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I gently rub Megu¡¯s nipples and breasts with my hands while I¡¯m still in the peak of pleasure.

    ¡¸ Ah, that feels good ¡¹

    Megu laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to do after-play but, guys! ¡¹

    While we hug and stare at each other, Katsuko-nee approaches us.

    ¡¸ Ah, Katsuko-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Katsuko-oneesan Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells her with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you two get off from your world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, sorry, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I get off on top of Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    My penis is still stiff due to the drug.

    I pull out while it¡¯s still hard and thick.

    ¡¸ Ah. ¡¹

    At the moment I pulled out, my pearl colored sperm drips down.

    ¡¸ Okay, show it to him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, Megu;

    She spreads her legs wide open showing to her father.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s so much let out. I ¡¹

    Megu shows a strolled-willed woman face.

    ¡¸ T-This bitch. Right in front of her father ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke is about to explode from the anger.

    ¡¸ No, who cares about, you were not a virgin!! ¡¹

    What are you saying in this situation?

    ¡¸ Pretending to not know anything like an innocent girl!!! Didn¡¯t you just cum?! As expected, a daughter of a prostitute is also a prostitute, Megumi!!! ¡¹

    He speaks with all his strength to hurt Megu.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve made a fool of me so far, from now on, you¡¯ll labor that money for me!! ¡¹

    T-This bastard.

    ¡¸ A woman who¡¯s stained by another man than me only has value as a prostitute!! ¡¹

    He lost interest as soon as he realized that Megu¡¯s not a virgin.

    He doesn¡¯t see Megu as anything but as a prostitute, as a tool.

    ¡¸ My, my, what is it? Shriasaka-san¡¯s making such a face ¡¹

    Megu says while she exposes her naked body to her father.

    ¡¸ Back when I was a child, I was so scared of you! ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve made my mother, and all the ladies of the mansion suffer. I was terrified of you ¡¹

    Yet, Megu¡¯s face is laughing.

    ¡¸ When you killed Mother, it was horrifying. Even after I was adopted, I saw it in my dreams so many times. It¡¯s always a nightmare. A really horrible nightmare. A dream where you rape, then kill me. When I wake up in the morning, I feel my stomach¡¯s nauseated, that I can¡¯t hold it. That dream always haunted me ¡¹

    Her face may be smiling, but Megu¡¯s eyes are serious.

    Megu¡¯s hand look for mine.

    I hold Megu¡¯s hand.

    Our hands hold each other tight.

    ¡¸ But, I. I thought that I¡¯ll never have a relationship with a man. I was scared of men ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hand is trembling.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m no longer scared. I¡¯m not afraid of the nights anymore. I never saw you in my dream again. After all, I!! ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ I spend my nights with this man! ¡¹

    The naked Megu hugs me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, my Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    I also hug Megu.

    I gently pat her back.

    ¡¸ Look, I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m no longer alone ¡¹

    Megu kisses me repeatedly.

    ¡¸ Megumiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke glares at Megu

    Sending out dark, hateful thoughts.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t forgive you! ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ Whatever you say is useless, I¡¯m no longer scared of you ¡¹

    Megu said while clinging to me.

    ¡¸ Looking at you this way, your face looks stranger than I thought, Shirasaka-san ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t be popular with young kids like that! ¡¹

    Megu changed.

    She¡¯s overcome having sex in front of her father.

    She¡¯s gotten stronger.

    She¡¯s gotten sturdier.

    Megu¡¯s inferiority complex for her father has completely disappeared.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, see you later ¡¹

    Megu whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time Mana¡¯s time ¡¹

    Saying that. She licks under my ears

    ¡¸ I love you. I will love you forever ¡¹

    This tall beauty of my same age smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan, first turn, Megumi, is finished! ¡¹

    Megu raises her hand and tells Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Roger, then return to the waiting room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Megu gathers her uniform and carries it.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be okay ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    She must be talking about Agnes in the waiting room.

    She has to return to Agnes¡¯ waiting room before Mana comes out so Agnes won¡¯t feel alone.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Megu ¡¹

    Megu winks at me.

    ¡¸ As for the ladies over the television, I will excuse myself ¡¹

    Megu bows politely to the camera then leaves the room.

    Nagisa opens the room going out.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, please recap and proceed to the next stage ¡¹

    Kyouko-san instructs Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m also getting teary-eyed ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee faces the camera while wiping her tears with her gloved hands.

    ¡¸ My ladies. Our last sister, the girl Shirasaka Sousuke planned to make a prostitute refused. We also promise to keep it that, isn¡¯t that right, Ojou-sama? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, I promise that. Megumi will never take in guests. We guarantee that girl will only have sex freely with her partner, without any involvement of money ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan declares.

    ¡¸ My ladies, you¡¯ve heard it from Megumi-chan earlier; That¡¯s right, Shirasaka Sousuke is not scary. He¡¯s no longer scary ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks to the camera.

    ¡¸ Once again, please look at Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s current situation. The figure of the foolish and shameful Shirasaka Sousuke is now powerless. We are free ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said;

    That let me know the significance of broadcasting the revenge.

    The former prostitutes of the mansion all had trauma from a man, Shirasaka Sousuke.

    The fear of Shirasaka still makes the former prostitutes suffer.

    Therefore, using this broadcast, with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s current appearance.

    Kyouko-san had beaten him up thoroughly, his once aristocratic look is now worn out.

    HIs shameful appearance, tied up to a wagon.

    Katsuko-nee and others who were supposed to be slaves, Megu who¡¯s his daughter;

    Showing that miserable figure to them;

    Are they trying to erase the darkness on the former prostitutes?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with me, don¡¯t joke. You all are my slaves forever. Since I had eyes on you, kidnapped and raped your virginity, you¡¯re all my slaves. I¡¯ll never let you all go!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke seems to understand Minaho-neesan¡¯s intention.

    He speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸ Oh, are you still saying that? You seem fine for someone who had their daughter abandon them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, that bitch isn¡¯t my daughter. She¡¯s just a girl I let Keiko give birth to for half-fun. Having sex with a man at that age, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a good prostitute ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke continues his needless retorts.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we just say that Megu won¡¯t be a prostitute? ¡¹

    I tell Shirasaka

    Shirasaka looks at me.

    ¡¸ In the end, who are you? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What kind of circumstances brought you here? Who are you?! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ He¡¯s my brother ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸ Brother? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s a member of Kuromori ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says clearly

    ¡¸ No, no way ¡®s true. Koichiro¡¯s son is only Naomi and you ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke approached Minaho-neesan¡¯s father, Kuromori Koichido to take over the operations of Kuromori.

    He should¡¯ve investigated the Kuromori family tree.

    ¡¸ Yes, for my father, Kuromori Koichiro, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, how far do you know about my grandfather, Kuromori Kounosuke? ¡¹

    The founder of the Kuromori tower, the luxury brothel, Kuromori Kounosuke.

    ¡¸ This man is Kuromori Kounosuke¡¯s grandson ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan introduces me.

    ¡¸ No way? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke denies it but;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s evident that you don¡¯t know. Grandfather never talked about the existence of his illegitimate child to my father, Koichiro ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan declares.

    ¡¸ Then, why do you know? ¡¹

    Shirasaka points out, Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ I had Morimoto tell me ¡¹

    Morimoto-san, the brothel¡¯s clerk since Kuromori tower era.

    She¡¯s also currently working for Minaho-neesan.

    Morimoto-san is Kuromori Kounosuke¡¯s confidant, so there¡¯s a possibility that he knows his secrets.

    But.

    I¡¯m not Kuromori Kounosuke¡¯s grandson.

    I have my father somewhere else.

    I¡¯m from Yoshida.

    ¡¸ Keep it calm ¡¹

    Nagisa approached me and whispered in my ears.

    ¡¸ We just have to make the ladies accept that you¡¯ll be the successor of Kuromori family ¡¹

    I see.

    This event is also to introduce me.

    ¡¸ Now that father, Kuromori Koichiro is beyond recovery, he will inherit Kuromori family¡¯s headship ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s Kuromori Kou. Kou, greet the ladies ¡¹

    Oh, my name¡¯s even decided already.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry for the late greeting. I¡¯m Kuromori Kou. Please to meet you ¡¹

    I¡¯m wearing a tiger mask on my head, my body¡¯s naked, and my penis is dangling out, so I sit on the bed and bow to the camera.

    ¡¸ What the hell, I won¡¯t accept this! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke screams.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need your approval. This is Kuromori house, and now you¡¯re exiled from ¡°Kuromori¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take away all you have and steal away everything you own. This is the prostitute¡¯s revenge on you ¡¹

    Shirasaka;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, Minaho. Do you seriously try to make Shirasaka house your enemy? If you stop this now, it¡¯s not too late ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki ¡°Kakka¡± is our ally ¡¹

    ¡¸ That old man doesn¡¯t intend to fight with Shirasaka house. Do you know, Shirasaka house is the mainstream of Japan¡¯s news media. If they seriously try to fight Shirasaka house, my uncle will attack Kouzuki group with all the press. That old man doesn¡¯t want that, does he? ¡¹

    Err.

    Shirasaka house has surrendered to Jii-chan, several days have passed since that.

    There¡¯s nobody in Shirasaka clan who allies themselves with Shirasaka Sousuke anymore.

    Or should I say that Shirasaka house issued an assassination request to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family?

    Shirasaka Sousuke doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s abandoned.

    ¡¸ If you let me free, I¡¯ll make everything that happened sink down the drain. What do you think, it¡¯s not a bad deal don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    No, this man wouldn¡¯t let go without revenge.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let me go, I don¡¯t wish anything further than that. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll acknowledge your freedom as well. I¡¯ll look at the shares for the prostitutes again too. I¡¯ll have six, and you have four. It¡¯s exceptional, don¡¯t you agree? Then, let¡¯s make peace and be just like before ¡¹

    Just how shallow is he? He indeed is Yukino¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ Good job on crippling Koichiro. If that¡¯s the case, I can reconcile with the groups that made trouble because of him. ¡°Kuromori¡± will revive We can resume business before summer ¡¹

    He keeps talking about his selfish fantasies.

    ¡¸ ¡°Kuromori¡± has become successful until now because I¡¯m a member of Shirasaka clan because I¡¯m the pillar for the politicians, businessmen, and even gangs. Without me, you have to sell your bodies cheaply as a third-rate prostitute, live under crooked beds like the poor ¡¹

    Why did Minaho-neesan and had to become a prostitute?

    Shirasaka Sousuke ignores reason.

    ¡¸ You think that every woman is a prostitute. That you can do whatever you want with them, let them take customers ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Shirasaka Sousuke with contempt.

    ¡¸ Obviously, I¡¯m a member of Shirasaka house. I¡¯m different from you people I was born to control. You should be honored that I chose you. You should thank me that I used you! ¡¹

    How far can this man be arrogant?

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, but we can¡¯t afford to listen to your speech forever ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly

    ¡¸ After all, we¡¯ve passed that stage long ago ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Shirasaka looks at Nee-san¡¯s face suspiciously.

    ¡¸ The first round is prosecuting your sins through Megumi, but the second round is the start of the revenge itself. We will give your sentence ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Roger! Following, round two!! ¡¹

    Nagisa hits the gong.

    Gowawwawawawawaaaan!

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s open the front gate ¡¹

    The courtroom¡¯s big door opens along with Katsuko-neesan¡¯s speech

    Once again, dry ice smoke covers the floor.

    ¡¸ Entrance music ¡°Macho Dragon¡±!!! ¡¹

    Then, a loud voice from the speaker from the ceiling of the room echoes.

    ¡¸ Enter, Shirasaka Maika!! ¡¹

    Mana

    She¡¯s tied up the same as her father.

    She¡¯s wearing her uniform from the prestigious middle school she¡¯s attending.

    Her legs are fixed to an M, her raw thighs and white panty are all visible.

    ¡¸ Maika, you say? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s confused.

    The disguised Margo-san brings in Mana who¡¯s tied up in the wagon.

    Katsuko-nee turns the wagon Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s on,

    Letting the father and daughter see each other.

    ¡¸ Papaaa!! ¡¹

    Mana calls her father. Crying.

    ¡¸ M-Maika!! ¡¹

    Her reaction is different than with Megu.

    Shirasaka Sousuke, as a father;

    He faces his daughter looking miserable.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on, hey! ¡¹

    Oh, he really is;

    This man doesn¡¯t love Megu as a daughter.

    ¡¸ M-Minaho! Answer me! What do you intend to do to Maika?!!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan spoke coldly.

    ¡¸ Only what you did to me ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s face turned blue.

    ¡¸ You, no way?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rape, get her pregnant, just like how what you did to me ¡¹

    Then, she looks at me,.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll do it, this is revenge that must be done by a man from Kuromori ¡¹

    I

    I¡¯ve made my resolve.

    ¡¸ Rape Shiraaka Maika in front of her father!! ¡¹

    The second round starts.

 Chapter 471. Telling her father, sheâ€™s a slave

    Chapter 471. Telling her father, she¡¯s a slave

    ¡¸ Help me, Papa, save me!!!! ¡¹

    Mana acts as Maika while bound, and she shouts to her father.

    ¡¸ Hey! Stop this! Stop this at once! Maika¡¯s just 14 years old!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke screams to Minaho-neesan with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸ Oh, wasn¡¯t I 12 when you first raped me? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs pleased.

    ¡¸ Fourteen is an age where you can have sex plenty, didn¡¯t you rape a lot of girls at that age? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t lump her with you! Maika¡¯s my daughter!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s elitism doesn¡¯t crumble at all.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. She¡¯s your daughter; therefore, we¡¯ll have her raped in front of your eyes thoroughly! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, do as you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turns her gaze to Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, the two voluptuous bodies wrapped in different colored bondage suit go to Mana¡¯s binds on both sides.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you doing?! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke said. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Oh, do you not remember Shirasaka-san? ¡¹

    She looks at Shirasaka Sousuke with a cold smile.

    ¡¸ We were taken to you for the first time like this ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We were kidnapped on our way home from school. We¡¯re tied up like this, wearing our uniforms, and brought to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirasaka-san, you raped us like this, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, even though we were just in first-year high school, virgins ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we¡¯ll have it reenacted ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll use the situation how you raped us to your daughter!! ¡¹

    The two reach for Mana¡¯s uniform.

    ¡¸ Papa, help me, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m afraid!!! ¡¹

    Mana cries.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop that! Katsuko, Nagisa!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke is staring at the hands of evil attacking his daughter.

    ¡¸ Oh, we also asked you to stop so many times ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you didn¡¯t stop ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was really scary, genuinely frightening ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yet, you continued to rape us while smiling ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shouts.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, take this ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s wearing a pro-wrestler mask gives out a box carrying large iron scissors to the two graciously.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll put this in good use ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa take one scissors each.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing?! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke said. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ We said that we¡¯ll recreate what you did to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirasaka-san? Didn¡¯t you tear our uniforms with a knife? ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ You tore our clothes and exposed our skins, didn¡¯t you have fun listening to our cries of fear and shame? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do the same, but knives are unromantic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko and I will use scissors ¡¹

    Then, she turns the big scissors to Mana.

    ¡¸ Hii! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move, it would be painful if it cuts something that¡¯s not meant to be, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you get cut, it¡¯ll scar forever ¡¹

    Jokiri

    Katsuko-nee inserts the scissors to Mana¡¯s uniform.

    Katsuko-nee begins to cut from the back side.

    Jokiri

    Jokiri

    Mana¡¯s uniform is cut to pieces.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m afraid!!! ¡¹

    Mana spills tears.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it was scary for us back then too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Forcibly striping us down, we were so hopeless ¡¹

    The two girls are stripping Mana naked while showing a painful look.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop, hey! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke screams as he looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ I told you to stop!!! Listen to my orders!!! You¡¯re just a prostitute, do really want to go against me?!!! ¡¹

    Jokiri

    Jokiri

    But still, the sound of the scissors doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t forgive you all. I¡¯ll definitely make you regret it!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts in hate.

    ¡¸ How? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ What will you do to make us regret this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Shiraska Sousuke falters

    ¡¸ I have a way. I definitely have a way to reverse the tide and make a home run ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mocks him.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m different from you people, I¡¯m luckier than anyone, there¡¯s will definitely be someone who¡¯s coming to crush vile women like you. I¡¯m sure of that. A chance to turn this around will come ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke mutters to himself.

    ¡¸ I see, then do your best with that ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks in amazement.

    Meanwhile, Mana;

    Her middle school uniform is torn to pieces.

    Her cute breasts and sides are visible already.

    ¡¸ My uniform was also torn out like this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Mine too. That was the last time I wore my uniform. After that, I wore sailor uniforms for sex a lot of times, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I never wore a school uniform for going to school again ¡¹

    ¡¸ We never met our classmates again ¡¹

    Their expressions were dark.

    ¡¸ Now then, I guess we should show her breasts now ¡¹

    Nagisa puts the scissors in Mana¡¯s bra.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll take the panty ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts the blade into her panty.

    Jakiri.

    Jakiri

    The bra falls off.

    Her panty is also just clinging to her left thigh.

    ¡¸ Noooo, don¡¯t¡¯ look, nooooooooooo ¡¹

    Right now, Mana¡¯s wearing mere scraps of her clothes, practically naked.

    Her pink nipples are exposed too.

    Even her slit that looks like it¡¯s cut by a knife.

    They¡¯re all exposed.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look! Papa! Don¡¯t look!!! ¡¹

    Mana shouts to Shirasaka Sousuke loudly.

    ¡¸ Maikaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka stares at his 14-year-old daughter¡¯s naked body with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸ What do you think? You haven¡¯t seen your daughter¡¯s naked body recently, have you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes, it looks like it¡¯s growing up healthily ¡¹

    Nagisa massages Mana¡¯s cute breasts.

    ¡¸ No, no, noooo!!! ¡¹

    Mana shakes her head in fear.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s as far as you go. You don¡¯t want to anger me further than this ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke glares at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That far? What are you saying? We¡¯re just getting started ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko, what should we do again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the question Nagisa, remember what he did to us back then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like you to help, we don¡¯t have a man¡¯s penis after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ After Shriasaka Sousuke tore my clothes, he forced me to fellate him ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Right. This man told Nagisa ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to fellatio while virgin¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ He threatened me with a knife ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have this girl experience the same thing too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, hurry ¡¹

    I go to Mana¡¯s restraints.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re kidding me! Maika!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke turns to Katsuko-nee savagely.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika is Shirasaka house¡¯s daughter! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about that? I¡¯m a daughter of Takanashi house. Takanashi Katsuko, it¡¯s a beautiful name given by my parents! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t lump Shiraska house with commoners! ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re the same! It¡¯s about time you wake up from your otherworldly delusions! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spits out.

    ¡¸ Your house isn¡¯t unique, and even if it is unique, it doesn¡¯t mean you can do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko, leave him alone ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ We should focus on educating Maika-chan for now, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirasaka-san used a knife to threaten us but, we won¡¯t use such inelegant things ¡¹

    Saying that, Nagisa shows a stun gun in front of Mana,.

    ¡¸ Okay, Maika-chan, do you know what this is? This gave you a lot of pain when you were kidnapped, didn¡¯t it?! ¡¹

    She sparks the stun gun in front of Mana.

    Jijijijijijijijiji!

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s act of fear is realistic.

    ¡¸ Do you want more pain? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks. Mana;

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t want more pain! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Wise girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, would you lick this Onii-chan¡¯s penis? Maika-chan, you¡¯ve heard about fellatio, did you not? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mana answers in pain, looking she¡¯s about to cry.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop, Maika!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts, but;

    ¡¸ Shut up. Maika-chan said she¡¯s doing it so Papa can just watch over there! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shouts back.

    ¡¸ Okay, then, Maika-chan. Say ¡°allow me to fellate you Onii-chan¡± Look into his eyes okay? ¡¹

    Nagisa said. Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan. Please let Maika fellate you. I want to lick Onii-chan¡¯s penis! ¡¹

    I

    I stick out my erect penis before Mana¡¯s eyes.

    Mana¡¯s hot breaths tickle the glans.

    ¡¸ Go on, lick it and show it to your Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Her 14-year-old pale pink tongue touches my glans.

    ¡¸ M-Maika! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke is speechless.

    Pichari

    Pichari

    Mana¡¯s tongue entwines with my penis.

    ¡¸ How is it, Maika-chan, is it delicious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say that Onii-chan¡¯s penis is delicious! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa orders. Mana;

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s penis. Delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, how does it taste? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit salty ¡¹

    Mana answers. The ladies in the room laughs.

    They¡¯re not ridiculing Mana.

    They¡¯re laughing at the dumbfounded Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ What now? Didn¡¯t you always make us do this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even though you force other girls to speak dirty, are you saying that you don¡¯t want to see your daughter do the same? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirasaka-san, that¡¯s unfair, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nagisa ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, Katsuko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, that one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa look at the tied up Shirasaka Sousuke and giggled.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Shiraska-san? Your penis is still swelling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, did you get erect from watching your daughter get an erection? ¡¹

    It is as the two said.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s erect.

    ¡¸ Maika-chan, it seems that your father is really a pervert. ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve known that long ago though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, say ¡°Papa¡¯s penis got big from watching Maika fellate¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at your Papa ¡¹

    Mana;

    ¡¸ P-Papa¡¯s penis got, got big from watching Maika fellate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, what a disgrace ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if that is your daughter fellating a man ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa said. Shirasaka Sousuke grinds his teeth.

    ¡¸ Now, Maika-chan, let¡¯s make your Papa¡¯s penis even bigger ¡¹

    ¡¸ This time, put Onii-chan¡¯s penis inside your mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Put it inside your mouth and suck it ¡¹

    Mana puts my erect penis inside her mouth.

    I also hold Mana¡¯s head.

    I move my waist.

    ¡¸ Look, Maika-chan¡¯s doing a mouth pussy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shiraska-san, it seems that your daughter¡¯s getting good at fellatio ¡¹

    Nuchu, nuchu, nuchu

    Mana sucks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, stop this already!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough to hurt me already, I get it already, I lost. I lost! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll surrender Kuromori to Minaho. I¡¯ll withdraw from you all and talk to Shirasaka house to not do anything to you. That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ While at it, I¡¯ll also give Megumi to you. You won¡¯t have complains now, would you I¡¯ve lost this far, that¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    What are you talking about?

    ¡¸ Let go of Maika right now! Listen, this chance won¡¯t come twice! If you do it now, I¡¯ll forgive you. Go on!!!! ¡¹

    Listening to him makes me sick of it already.

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee ignores Shirasaka Sousuke and looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, it¡¯s time for sex ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s holding my penis in her mouth trembles.

    ¡¸ Have this Onii-chan pour his baby seed inside you! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, you bitch!!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee grabs the stick type stun gun and goes in front of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not playing around!!! ¡¹

    She bashes Shiraskaa Sousuke¡¯s body with all her strength.

    Baribaribaribari!!

    ¡¸ Migyaaa!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s body twitches from the electric shock.

    ¡¸ The suffering we received from you doesn¡¯t amount to this. To hell goes your forgiveness! ¡¹

    Then, she turns to me.

    ¡¸ Rape that girl For me, and for the family, I¡¯ve lost! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, do it for me too. Not just me, do it for all the women who were kidnapped away from their parents and turned to prostitutes, for those parents who lose their daughters because of Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Teach that man the suffering of his family raped!!! ¡¹

    I look at Mana.

    Mana nods a small one, making sure Shirasaka Sousuke doesn¡¯t notice.

    She¡¯s prepared to be the sacrifice for everyone¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll rape you, Shirasaka Maika ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ N-No, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared, Papa, Papa, save me!!!! ¡¹

    Mana twists her bound body.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t joke around! if you make a move on Maika, I¡¯ll kill you, you¡¯re dead meat!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke barks to me.

    ¡¸ I will kill you and your whole family. Don¡¯t underestimate me!! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, your hands and feet are all tied up ¡¹

    I tell Shirasaka Sousuke with scornful eyes

    Then.

    ¡¸ Maika, was it? Make a decision now ¡¹

    I decided to act a video of what Shiraska Sousuke did to a former prostitute.

    Most of the former prostitutes don¡¯t know my relationship with Mana.

    That Mana¡¯s already a member of our family.

    And, I;

    I know that the former prostitutes strongly reject Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family.

    Tamayo-san at the love hotel was rugged towards Mana.

    Her reaction was normal.

    The women of the mansion hate Shirasaka Sousuke from the bottom of their heart.

    That extends to Shiraaska Sousuke¡¯s daughters as well.

    They were kidnapped away from their parents, raped every day, and yet;

    Shirasaka Sousuke has a healthy home, the girls cannot forgive him for living like that.

    That¡¯s why they hate him.

    Therefore, for Mana to live with us in the future.

    The former prostitutes must approve her to live.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Maika, do you want to die today, or not? ¡¹

    Mana looks up at me and shakes her head.

    ¡¸ Unlike your idiotic father, you know that we¡¯re serious, don¡¯t you? You know from the time you entered the room that you¡¯re supposed to be killed ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts to me.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait! Hey! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up! You¡¯re interfering with our talk!! ¡¹

    I speak in a low voice.

    In this situation, it¡¯s stronger if I talked in a low voice but filled with negativity instead of shouting.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard of it from Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa. The story of all the women who suffered in this mansion, even the death of Megu¡¯s mother and Minaho-neesan¡¯s sister! ¡¹

    I speak to the former prostitutes in the form of talking to Mana.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing as cruel as that in this world. Shirasaka Sousuke is a man beyond saving. He has to die to clear up everyone¡¯s hatred ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, you!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up?! ¡¹

    If it¡¯s Kyouko-san, she¡¯ll surely intimidate Shirasaka Sousuke like this.

    Thinking that way, I carry it out.

    I dampen Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s will with a domineering gaze.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s desire for revenge is strong. To tell you the truth, Shiraaka Maika-san. You¡¯ll be raped in front of your father and get killed. We¡¯ll show Shiraka Sousuke how you die. If not, their negative feelings won¡¯t go away ¡¹

    Mana trembles;

    Then pissed herself.

    The smell of ammonia steams up from her binds.

    Nice acting. Mana.

    ¡¸ What, is it so scary that you pissed yourself?! ¡¹

    I grab Mana¡¯s right boobs tightly.

    ¡¸ Hii!! ¡¹

    Mana looks up at me with a pained expression.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m Minaho-neesan¡¯s brother, and I¡¯m not someone harmed by Shirasaka Sousuke. To be honest, the daughter isn¡¯t guilty of his sins. I feel that you dying is a bit too cruel ¡¹

    Right now, I speak extremes on purpose.

    The former prostitutes must have various opinions.

    Of course, there will undoubtedly be women who will say ¡°Kill the daughter along with Shirasaka Sousuke, don¡¯t spare them.¡±

    Simultaneously, there should be people who want to spare the daughter and kill Shirasaka.

    No, there are women among the prostitutes who are eager to join Shirasaka¡¯s new prostitution organization.

    Those women are still hesitant to take away Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s life.

    The opinions shouldn¡¯t be definite yet.

    Therefore, I have to use my cards well to allow Mana to survive.

    ¡¸ But, I thought that in this world, there must be a harsher punishment than being raped and killed in front of your father¡¯s eyes ¡¹

    Here I go.

    ¡¸ Be my sex slave ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If you become my sex slave, you¡¯ll be spared. But in exchange, you won¡¯t have freedom anymore. You¡¯ll devote your whole life to me ¡¹

    Mana looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want that, then die together with your father! I think that it¡¯s much more painful to a parent to see his daughter become a sex slave than anything ¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, that¡¯s what I want to do, is that okay? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see her aptitude ¡¹

    She answered

    ¡¸ If she can adequately serve her master as a sex slave, then she¡¯s allowed to live. If she can¡¯t abandon her pride as a Shirasaka house¡¯s lady, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill her ¡¹

    Then, Minaho-neesan turns to the camera.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not fun to draw a crying daughter raped in front of her foolish father, don¡¯t you think? I think that it¡¯s a much ruthless punishment for this arrogant Shirasaka Sousuke-san to watch his daughter become a sex slave ¡¹

    Yeah, Minaho-neesan got on my speech.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, Nagisa, what do you two think? ¡¹

    The two;

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s too savage to just rape and kill her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, I think that it¡¯s better if he alone dies ¡¹

    They smile at me.

    ¡¸ That really helps. Even I would have problems dealing with a dead body. It really eases me up if it¡¯s just Sousuke alone ¡¹

    Kyouko-san follows up.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for you to decide ¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    ¡¸ What will you do? Will you die? Or will you live as my sex slave ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s trembling

    ¡¸ Hurry up and answer ¡¹

    Mana looks at her father.

    Shirasaka Sousuke averted his eyes away from his daughter.

    As if he¡¯s throwing his responsibility as a father.

    Therefore

    ¡¸ I will! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will? ¡¹

    I look at Mana with a domineering gaze.

    ¡¸ No, please let me. I beg you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand it with just fragments ¡¹

    Mana

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, please make me your sex slave! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have sex with me anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please have sex with me anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A slave, a sex slave! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Now, Shirasaka-san. What will you do? Your daughter became a sex slave! ¡¹

 Chapter 472. Sex with Mana

    Chapter 472. Sex with Mana

    ¡¸ Katsuko, take off Maika-san¡¯s restraints ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan orders.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama, Nagisa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa set Mana free.

    Mana¡¯s still wearing her torn out uniform.

    Since the torn fabric gathered around her stomach, Mana¡¯s lower abdomen tattoo can¡¯t be seen by the camera.

    ¡¸ Now then, Maika-san, now that you¡¯re a sex slave, you know what to do, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mana gets off the wagon, then kneels before me.

    ¡¸ Please violate Maika Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Maika offers her body to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    That¡¯s good.

    It must have merits to rape Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter in front of him as revenge, but;

    There must be former prostitutes who¡¯ll recall the time they were first assaulted by Shirasaka Sousuke while watching Mana¡¯s rape.

    The trauma might become stronger for those ladies.

    We have to avoid that by all means.

    Therefore.

    Mana volunteers to become my sex slave, and desires me to fuck her by her will.

    If we follow steps like that, the revenge of raping Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s beloved daughter while not resurfacing the trauma of the former prostitutes is possible.

    ¡¸ My, my, Maika-san¡¯s quite lewd for a 14-year-old girl. As expected of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to fan anger on purpose.

    ¡¸ Maika-san, say that ¡°I¡¯m a lewd girl¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Maika.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m a lewd girl ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s kneeling down looked up.

    She speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Next, ¡°I love sex I can¡¯t help myself. I¡¯m just a middle school student, and yet my pussy is so wet that I can¡¯t help but want to be fucked by someone¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee lifts Mana¡¯s chin with her hand and orders.

    ¡¸ Yes. I. Love sex, love it so much that I¡¯m a hopeless nympho. Even though I¡¯m in second-year middle school, my pussy gets so wet, my womb hurts. Please, ravish Maika. Maika can¡¯t help but want to be raped! ¡¹

    Oh, Maika¡¯s¡¯ also in unnatural arousal.

    ¡¸ Hmm, a child of a pervert is also a pervert! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks like she¡¯s going to spit on her.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t let this perverted girl walk outside freely. She might become a public toilet, a bitch in heat that lets any man do her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for being lewd ¡¹

    Mana rubs her forehead on the floor and apologizes.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka-san, your daughter¡¯s pussy isn¡¯t disciplined!! Oh well, the father doesn¡¯t hold back with his penis either! ¡¹

    Nagisa mocks Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, you bitch ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke glares at Nagisa from the binds.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not scary even if you make that face at all, right now, it¡¯s not just your penis and anus exposed, your disgraceful behavior too ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ Watch your daughter awaken her perverted blood as a sex slave from over there. It¡¯ll be very touching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dammit! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s looking at us with bloodshot, hateful eyes.

    ¡¸ Now then, Shirasaka Maika-san. Your pussy might be perverted, but as long as you¡¯re his sex slave, you¡¯ll only be exclusive to his penis ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ If you take in another man inside you, you¡¯re dead ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Yes, Maika, Maika will have sex with only Onii-chan. I promise that. I will definitely keep that. Therefore, please, spare my life ¡¹

    Mana crawls and clings to my feet.

    Then, she kisses my toes.

    ¡¸ Stop, Maika! That¡¯s not what a daughter of Shirasaka house should do! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke is at rage, but;

    ¡¸ Oh, this girl¡¯s quite smart even though she¡¯s Sousuke¡¯s daughter. She knows her own position ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Maika-san, was it? As long as you don¡¯t betray us, we¡¯ll spare your life. But, if you show at least one moment of intent going against us, we¡¯ll kill you! ¡¹

    Okay, first is to guarantee Mana¡¯s life with the condition that she¡¯ll be my sex slave.

    Next, is for Minaho-neesan to accept my proposal.

    Then, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa confirm Mana¡¯s determination.

    Kyouko-san makes her final decision.

    With this, the former prostitutes will let Mana survive.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t allow you to use contraceptives. Minaho wants a substitute for the baby forcibly aborted from her ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said, Mana.

    ¡¸ Yes, please make Maika pregnant ¡¹

    She answered right away as she lay her head down.

    ¡¸ You say that while looking at your master properly ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Please impregnate me with Onii-chan¡¯s baby ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I will serve only Onii-chan forever. I¡¯ll do any kind of sex you want. I¡¯ll bear Onii-chan¡¯s child as many times as he wants, I¡¯ll be a sex slave only for Onii-chan, so, please! ¡¹

    Those are words from the bottom of Mana¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Please take me ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Then, what do you think you should first do? ¡¹

    I take a daunting pose before the kneeling Mana.

    Mana looks at my penis piercing the heavens.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, can I suck it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you look like you hated it earlier, this time, do it willingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mana stands on her knees.

    She holds my penis with her hands.

    ¡¸ Allow me to fellate ¡¹

    My glans go inside Mana¡¯s hot mouth.

    Chupa.

    Chupa.

    She uses her tongue with all her effort.

    ¡¸ Un, she has the talent. Your daughter will be a good sex slave I think ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Stop it, Maika. Damn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you saying now? Aren¡¯t you getting erect from this? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Look, Maika-san. Your father¡¯s so energetic! ¡¹

    But, Mana concentrates on stimulating my penis.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t look ¡¹

    She answers without turning to her father nor Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks. Mana;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve promised to only look at Onii-chan¡¯s penis for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Okay, you passed ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa smile at each other.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s some splendid servile disposition, don¡¯t forget that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore.

    ¡¸ I want to do it now. I want to have sex with you, let¡¯s go to bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan ¡¹

    I take Mana¡¯s hand and let her stand.

    Then, I invite Mana to the bed.

    ¡¸ Wait a moment! Do you seriously intend to fuck Maika! ¡¹

    Shiraska Sousuke shouts, but we ignore it.

    ¡¸ Maika¡¯s just 14-years old, she¡¯s in the second year in middle school, my daughter! A member of Shirasaka house! ¡¹

    Who cares about that.

    I lay Mana down.

    I get on top of her.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    First, I take Mana¡¯s¡¯ lips away in front of her father.

    ¡¸ You bastard!! ¡¹

    Next, I lick her neck.

    Mana¡¯s small breasts.

    ¡¸ These are cute breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onii-chan, please do as you want ¡¹

    I rub this middle school elastic breasts.

    ¡¸ Did someone massage you before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s the first ¡¹

    I lick Mana¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ Did someone lick you before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan is my first, Aaahn! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s nipples are getting hard.

    ¡¸ Please make milk come out, Onii-chan ¡¹

    I lick and compare both breasts.

    ¡¸ Where do you feel it more? Right or left? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Left ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll lick that more ¡¹

    I roll my tongue on her nipple.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good, this is a first!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body rises in heat.

    ¡¸ How is it? There¡¯s not a lot of chances to hear your daughter¡¯s moans you know ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Oh, even Sousuke-chan holds lust to his eldest daughter, Yukino-san, he still thinks his second daughter, Maika-san is still a child ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Look, Katsuko, Maika-san¡¯s body is weak, and she lived away from Tokyo all this time they said ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s why she still has the young image ¡¹

    It¡¯s been only a few years since Shirasaka Sousuke and his family started living with Mana.

    Shiraska isn¡¯t at home that much either

    Mana¡¯s petite for a second-year middle school girl.

    She must¡¯ve been still a small child inside Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s 14-years-old so she can have sex now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve raped a lot of girls on that age up until now ¡¹

    Shiraska Sousuke raped a lot of minors.

    This time, he¡¯ll watch his daughter raped in front of him.

    I use my tongue to run through Mana¡¯s stomach, belly button, to her secret part.

    ¡¸ Open your legs, as wide as you can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuuuuu! ¡¹

    Mana trembles as she spread her legs.

    Before my eyes are Mana¡¯s wet female genital.

    ¡¸ Has anyone licked here before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onii-chan¡¯s the first? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Has anyone seen this before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s the first, aaaahn~! ¡¹

    I feel a sour taste in my tongue.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is so Onii-chan can rape it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Use your fingers, open and show us your slit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mana opens her secret part with both hands.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, so embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Beautiful, it¡¯s pink ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Onii-chan, only Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke can¡¯t see Mana¡¯s vagina.

    The father doesn¡¯t know her daughter lost virginity already.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting this in then ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please ¡¹

    I touch her slit with my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Hey, you can¡¯t do that! Someone like you!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke struggles from his binds.

    He puts all his strength, trying to break all the restraints.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t even move a bit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never allow this! If a brat like you is going to fuck her! Then I¡¯ll do it instead! Let me fuck her!! ¡¹

    He¡¯s really a vulgar man.

    ¡¸ Dammit! If I knew this would happen, then I should¡¯ve fucked her sooner! ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    She looks sad.

    ¡¸ Make me Onii-chan¡¯s woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I rub my stiff penis to Mana¡¯s opening again and again.

    The hard glans gets familiar with Mana¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here I go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un. Come! ¡¹

    Munyuu!

    The rigid object enters Mana¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Auuu, it¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    Mana twitches

    ¡¸ You bastard!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Shiraska Sousuke screams.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going deeper! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, pierce me!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s hymen is no longer there.

    But, I pierce through something mental.

    ¡¸ Ah, nuuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Mana frowns.

    ¡¸ There, it¡¯s goal!!! ¡¹

    My lower abdomen clashes with Mana.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all in. We¡¯re connected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    Then Mana looks up at the ceiling and shouts;

    ¡¸ Papa, I¡¯m being ravished! I¡¯m having sex!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke;

    ¡¸ Damn it! Dammit! Damn it!! ¡¹

    Bitter tears come out of his eyes, he trembles in anger.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the first time in my life I¡¯m this furious! ¡¹

    He¡¯s glaring at me.

    ¡¸ How dare you steal away something from me! I¡¯ll kill you! You¡¯re dead meat!!! ¡¹

    He curses me frantically.

    This man really doesn¡¯t think of Mana as his daughter.

    He only thinks of her as his property, an object.

    He doesn¡¯t recognize Mana as a person.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana looks at me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really happy that I became Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll love you forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, I¡¯ll serve you with all my life! ¡¹

    I slowly move my waist.

    Wet sounds come from the connecting part.

    Mana¡¯s quite wet.

    ¡¸ Ravish me, do me more, Onii-chan, do me as you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    We entwine our hands.

    Mana holds my hand tightly.

    Mana¡¯s big eyes only reflect me.

    I kiss Mana.

    Mana answers by entangling her tongue to me.

    ¡¸ Amazing. They¡¯re having sex like animals ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Shiraaska Sousuke.

    ¡¸ How does it feel watching your daughter toyed by another man? How do you feel now? ¡¹

    Shirasaka;

    ¡¸ Fuuuuckk!! Dammit!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, my, your penis is swelling so much, are you getting aroused, Sousuke-chan? ¡¹

    They scoff at him.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, suck it. Suck my dick ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke orders.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you do it Nagisa. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I refuse ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with me! Lick it! Put it in! Let me fuck! You all are female slaves living for me to fuck!!! ¡¹

    So that¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s true feelings.

    He only thinks women as tools for his own desires.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care even if it¡¯s a handjob. Just touch it! I want to cum. My waist is itching for it!!! ¡¹

    Showing off her daughter¡¯s rape scene;

    The desire to ejaculate rises among the anger and hatred.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care who does it! Do something with my dick! I¡¯m getting crazy already!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m doing mana while hearing her father¡¯s cry.

    Doing a piston on missionary position, Mana¡¯s breasts sway small.

    Mana¡¯s body wet in sweat smells of milk.

    This 14-year-old skin is accepting me.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaahn, aaaaah! I¡¯m getting raped! I¡¯m having sex with Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    To Mana, her father¡¯s voice is no longer reaching her.

    She¡¯s only looking at me, feeling me.

    She¡¯s trying to turn to a complete sex slave from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ Damn it! Let me fuck her too! That¡¯s my daughter!!! ¡¹

    The instant Shiraska Sousuke shouts that;

    Baribaribaribaribaribari!!

    A stick type stun gin attacks Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Shut up! Masturbate by yourself, you old man. ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says as she holds the stun gun with one hand.

    ¡¸ Oh right, your hands are tied up so you can¡¯t masturbate? Well, sorry about that, fufufufufu ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s erection lost its momentum due to the numbing from the electric shock.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, no way, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time we put ¡®that¡¯ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸ Haa, then I have no choice ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out something.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to touch this again, but ¡¹

    She lifted Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s penis and attached some octopus thread or something similar.

    She turns the thread over and over again and then, tightens it up.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing Kyouko?! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke asks in fear.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know? If we tie up the root, you won¡¯t be able to ejaculate ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you got shocked earlier, so it withered a bit, so if you get a full erection, it¡¯ll hurt. It¡¯ll cram itself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, no way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee flicks Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s glans with her finger.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts in pain as his vital point is hurt.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka-san. You won¡¯t ejaculate ever again. That is already settled ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan declares.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who knows, you¡¯ll understand soon enough. The round after this will have the thread show its effect ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at us.

    ¡¸ You two, it¡¯s about time to feel good ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I spurt on.

    Panpanpanpanpan!

    I thrust my waist to Mana violently, the sound feels good.

    ¡¸ Ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn!!!! ¡¹

    Mana pants like a puppy every time I pierce her vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Aaaahn, aaaahn, ahn, Onii-chan, Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s hair is already wet with sweat.

    Her skin wet and smooth with sweat feels good.

    I massage her breasts, knead her nipples with my palm.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    He looks up at me who ravishes her body.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m, Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave, Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave!!! ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s about time my head empties.

    I¡¯m sweating too much my body¡¯s short of water.

    ¡¸ So, therefore, Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes want me.

    I swing my hips violently

    It¡¯s soon.

    I¡¯m about to blow my semen soon.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to love Onii-chan forever? ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ I love you, I love you Onii-chan! Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Mana forgets acting due to the torrent of sex.

    It¡¯s not Shirasaka Maika.

    She shouts the mind of Yoshida Mana.

    ¡¸ I love you too, Mana!! ¡¹

    Therefore, I answer with my real feelings.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never let you go!! ¡¹

    Mana smiles as she¡¯s ravished.

    ¡¸ I love you, I love you, Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Oh, the hot magma;

    Rises up from my body

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I ¡¹

    Mana understands it from just that.

    ¡¸ Let it out! Let it out inside! Please give it to me!! ¡¹

    I-I¡¯m at my limit.

    ¡¸ Here I go, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming!! ¡¹

    The final spurt

    Panpanpanpanpanpanpan!!!

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!!! ¡¹

    Mana!!!

    ¡¸ Hey, stop!! Don¡¯t cum inside Maika!!!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke screams in despair.

    But, it¡¯s too late.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t defile my daughter!!!! ¡¹

    I thrust inside with all my might!!

    I grind my glans to her uterus.

    The hot, cloudy liquid spouts out.

    ¡¸ Cummingg!!!! ¡¹

    Byururururururu!!!

    The first shot pours inside Mana¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s hot!!!! ¡¹

    Mana feels the man¡¯s hot fluid in the deepest part of her womb.

    Byurururururu!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming in! I¡¯m making a baby!!! ¡¹

    Mana screams in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Dammit! What the hell Damn it!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s blown with regret.

    Byururururu!

    Byu!!

    My ejaculation continues.

    Mana¡¯s vagina tightens up, it swallows until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, afu!! ¡¹

    Mana smiles at me satisfied as she receives my sperm.

    I stare at Mana¡¯s face while ejaculating too.

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did you let it all out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan filled me up ¡¹

    Mana kisses me.

    Mana hugs me from below.

    She hugs my back tightly.

    ¡¸ Congratulations, you¡¯ll be a grandfather in ten months. Sousuke ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    Of course, Mana¡¯s drinking pills so she won¡¯t really get pregnant.

    She¡¯s just saying that to make Shirasaka Sousuke fall into deeper despair.

    ¡¸ However, that¡¯s only if you¡¯re still alive by then ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s limp

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Did you get so depressed from watching your daughter get raped? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ This is a dream. This is obviously a horrible nightmare ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸ Me, having another man steal away a woman from me? Defiling Maika? There¡¯s no way that would happen!! ¡¹

    Is the shock too much? He¡¯s trying to escape reality.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, this isn¡¯t a dream! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san strikes Shirasaka Sousuke with a stun gun.

    Baribaribaribaribaribari

    ¡¸ Mugyaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be as shocking as this in a dream, would it? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows a sadistic smile.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t a dream, this is all real. How are you? Did you feel despair from watching your daughter raped, impregnated? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    His eyes are burning in flames of hate.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll definitely make you all regret this. I will curse you all! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan responds.

    ¡¸ Too bad for you, we¡¯ve passed through that feeling you¡¯re having right now. Cursing us? We cursed you a hundred times than now. Damn you to hell ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell did you say Minaho?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know how much we¡¯ve suffered because of you? ¡¹

    This is bad, Minaho¡¯s emotions are about to explode.

    The excitement of the people in the room had risen to the limit from watching me have sex with Mana.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana calls me.

    ¡¸ Let go for a moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Mana.

    Semen overflows from her vagina.

    ¡¸ I have something to tell everyone ¡¹

    Mana gets up from the bed and sits on the floor.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¿£¡ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns to her in surprise.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve become Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave as promised. I will not love nor marry in my life, I will only live to satisfy Onii-chan¡¯s sexual desires. I¡¯ll become a splendid sex slave that everyone will accept ¡¹

    Her whole body¡¯s sweaty,

    Her crotch is dripping with love nectar and semen.

    Mana speaks.

    ¡¸ If ever I did something careless, please scold me. Please punish me. Please hit me. Please kick me, anything will do. I¡¯ll accept anything, there¡¯s just one thing, only one thing I want you to spare ¡¹

    Tears fall from Mana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to like Onii-chan?! Is it alright for me to like Onii-chan for always?! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s words aren¡¯t only for the people here, it¡¯s also directed to the former prostitutes watching over the television.

    ¡¸ And, I, someday, want to bear Onii-chan¡¯s baby, and make that child happy ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Because a child is a crystal of love of a man and a woman! So if Onii-chan and I don¡¯t love each other, won¡¯t the child be pitiful? ¡¹

    Mana looks at the camera honestly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. For those who do not know the circumstances, they don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about but, I like Onii-chan. I love him. Onii-chan raped and took away my virginity, but I like him. I like him so much I can¡¯t help it!! ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine as a sex slave. No. I prefer being a sex slave! I just want to be by Onii-chan¡¯s side forever. I want to bear Onii-chan¡¯s child, I want to make Onii-chan and his child happy! If Onii-chan and the child aren¡¯t happy, I don¡¯t want that!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s voice echoes in the court.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter. Usually, I should be in the position of receiving hate and killed, I know that. But, still, I want to be happy. I want to be happy by all means!! ¡¹

    Mana desperately talks

    ¡¸ My happiness is liking Onii-chan. I don¡¯t need anything else. So please, I beg from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    Mana kneels to everyone except Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Please allow me to like Onii-chan!!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 473. Sex with Mana (Part 2)

    Chapter 473. Sex with Mana (Part 2)

    Oh right.

    Yeah.

    Whatever Minaho-neesan or Kyouko-san says is useless to let the former prostitutes spare Mana¡¯s life.

    Mana¡¯s actions are right.

    As expected, Mana herself has to ask the ladies by herself.

    If not, the former prostitutes won¡¯t clear up Mana.

    Mana is the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke, the man who stole their future away from them.

    When they were living apart from their family, Sharasaka Sousuke lived happily with his family, the former prostitutes can¡¯t tolerate that.

    ¡¸ I also ask of you. Please spare this girl ¡¹

    I also face the camera and bow my head.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan thank you ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s kneeling naked on the bed spills tears.

    ¡¸ Well, it may be late but let¡¯s reveal the secret ¡¹

    Kyouko-san faces the camera and said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve kidnapped this girl on the 30th of April, and we¡¯ve been training her since. I¡¯ve been babysitting Sousuke out of the country, so I don¡¯t know the details of it though ¡¹

    Kyouko-san turns to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, Shiraska Maika was raped in this mansion six days ago. Afterward, we didn¡¯t let her home, and my brother¡¯s been looking after her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I wouldn¡¯t call it looking after, I¡¯ve just raped her a lot of times ¡¹

    That¡¯s my only answer to that.

    I see. That was almost a week ago.

    I¡¯ve had sex with Mana every day and ejaculated inside her over and over again for the first few days until she falls down.

    My relationship with Mana is only connected with sex.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve also taken photos and videos of Shirasaka Maika¡¯s first and real virgin rape. If you¡¯d like to view it, then don¡¯t hesitate to contact me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, what changed with this girl in that few days? Was there any change? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks. Minaho-neesan answers;

    ¡¸ During the first day of the rape, she was a lass very much like Shirasaka Sousuke, having a distorted and irredeemable personality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, so she¡¯s not as meek as now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, my brother did his best to discipline her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ That seems to be the case, Maika-san. Can I ask you a question? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks Mana.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll answer any questions ¡¹

    Mana looks up at Kyouko-san with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Your Papa¡¯s over there, what do you think should happen to him after this? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave that to everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, what do you think should you do? Isn¡¯t he your father? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san still presses Mana.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, but that¡¯s not for me to judge ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you leave him to us then we might kill him you know? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke trembles.

    ¡¸ Even so, I don¡¯t have the qualification to judge ¡¹

    ¡¸ Qualifications? You¡¯re his daughter, right? Isn¡¯t he your father? ¡¹

    Mana

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but now I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Mana answered clearly

    ¡¸ Are you saying that because you¡¯re a slave, you¡¯re killing off your sympathy towards blood relationships? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gives Mana a fierce look.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. I no longer have a blood relation sympathy to that person anymore ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I can no longer return to Shirasaka house. Mama, Ojii-chan abandoned me. It¡¯s all because of him. I can¡¯t go to the school I¡¯ve gone through so far. I can¡¯t live under the name Shirasaka Maika anymore. My friends, memories, they¡¯re all gone ¡¹

    Mana speaks teary-eyed.

    ¡¸ I have nothing. I have no place to live, no future. Despite all that, Onii-chan gave me a home. Onii-chan is the only one who considered me with all his best, and didn¡¯t abandon me ¡¹

    Mana confesses her genuine feelings to the camera.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯ll gladly be Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. No, I prefer to be a sex slave. I want to be a woman who makes Onii-chan happy, I want to serve with my whole life! ¡¹

    Then, she looks at Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ That person may be my father, he should be, but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I don¡¯t have time to think about this person ¡¹

    Mana turns to me.

    ¡¸ My head is already filled with Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Then, she walks on her knees and comes back to the bed where I am.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I haven¡¯t cleaned it up yet. Sorry, I¡¯ll do it right away ¡¹

    Then, she holds my penis with both hands.

    She begins clean up fellatio.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean it up! ¡¹

    She puts the tip of the penis to her mouth and sucks the semen that remained in the urethra.

    She licks the love nectar stuck on my penis.

    ¡¸ Hey, Maika,, stop! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke shouts.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to do that! You¡¯re my daughter!! ¡¹

    His angry roar doesn¡¯t reach Mana.

    ¡¸ How is it Onii-chan, does it feel good? I¡¯ll lick the back side too ¡¹

    Her small tongue cleans up my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Maika!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up Sousuke! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san swings her stick stun gun.

    ¡¸ Migyaaa! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s hushed.

    ¡¸ ¡¶ ALL RIGHT ¡· Well, that should be good enough ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at the camera once again.

    ¡¸ This video is now relayed to only two places, Yuuka-san¡¯s house, and Hidemi-san¡¯s house. All the women whose life is distorted because of Sousuke are gathered in those locations ¡¹

    They¡¯re all women who hate Shirasaka Sousuke from the bottom of their heart.

    ¡¸ Sorry but, I¡¯d like you to make your verdicts on each venue. Say how you want to handle Shirasaka Maika-san. ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ Well, to tell the truth, Minaho and I are thinking it¡¯s okay to accept this girl as our sister. But, there might be some people in there that can¡¯t allow that. Minaho¡¯s first plan is to kill her off along with Sousuke or sell her off on a prostitute cave in slums in Southeast Asia, but I think that there are opinions that they won¡¯t feel refreshed with that ¡¹

    Oh.

    There are some prostitutes like Iwakura-kaichou after all.

    People with radical opinions should exist.

    ¡¸ Minaho and I intend to use our authority to make everyone accept this child¡¯s salvation forcibly but, that won¡¯t do. Someone who has remaining dissatisfaction will definitely come back to this girl someday ¡¹

    I see, even if Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan approve Mana here for saving face;

    If the feeling of unable to agree remains to the former prostitute, it¡¯s unknown when it¡¯ll explode.

    They might send a request to a gang like Iwakura-san to target Mana¡¯s life.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re wounded beasts. We¡¯ll do anything no matter how outrageous it is just to heal the wounds in our hearts. Therefore, I¡¯d like everyone to feel clear ¡¹

    It¡¯s better to make the former prostitutes clear up their feelings for Mana¡¯s sake.

    Instead of feeling frustrated;

    ¡¸ Yuuka-san, Hidemi-san, I¡¯m sorry to ask but could you gather around the opinion of the people over there? They can say what they genuinely feel. Let¡¯s give an answer on what to do to this girl once again ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    I

    ¡¸ That means if there are more people with negative opinions ¡¹

    It¡¯s possible that we have to kill Mana?

    ¡¸ No, the ladies there are kind people. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a lot who would want Maika-san to die ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I think they won¡¯t kill off this girl. Of course, if the number of people who disapprove exceeds a specific amount, she has to be banished from Japan and might have to live modestly, however; ¡¹

    We have to take Mana to a distant country to protect her from those who want to kill her?

    Mana¡¯s forced to live a tragic life, so she has to agree with that.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s important is that they should be expressing their heartfelt emotion, whether they hate this girl, or they prefer her to die with the father. I talked about my honest feelings at that time in front of others, as long as that is true, there won¡¯t be a case of this developing to a strange incident later ¡¹

    The danger of killing due to dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸ Yes, then please do a debate. Everyone should give their opinions. Yuuka-san, Hidemi-san, please take care of it ¡¹

    The debate starts on a place we don¡¯t know.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, your penis is still raging to go ¡¹

    Mana said as she licks my glans.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Katsuko-nee¡¯s drug is working ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you still good to go? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, I feel like I can cum five or six more times ¡¹

    That¡¯s how erect my penis is.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll give you a service ¡¹

    Mana gets on top of the bed.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Mana kisses my chest.

    ¡¸ The ladies are discussing Mana now aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, I think that I can¡¯t just wait for the discussion to end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave, I have to appeal that I¡¯m a girl who can do her work correctly ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve gotten stronger ¡¹

    I¡¯m impressed.

    The girl who easily gets swayed from looking at other people¡¯s complexion;

    ¡¸ Obviously, Mana doesn¡¯t want to leave Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana licks my penis once again.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan was on top earlier, but this time, Mana will do everything ¡¹

    She shows me a smile then sucks the tip of my penis.

    ¡¸ Oh, you two are going for another round? The young ones are full of energy, Sousuke ¡¹

    Kyouko-san notices our intention.

    She then shows it to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Maika-san. Tell your father how better you¡¯ve gone in sex in the last six days! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says, Mana replied.

    ¡¸ Err, first, Mana got raped every day! ¡¹

    Mana replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ During the first day I was raped, I had been creampied for more than ten times. I think I¡¯m already pregnant! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s shocked as Mana talks happily.

    ¡¸ Maika, you ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸ Hmm, what would you do if you¡¯re pregnant? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course I¡¯ll nurture and raise it with great care! It¡¯s my beloved master¡¯s child after all! ¡¹

    Then, Mana presses her chest to my mouth.

    ¡¸ Please lick it. Lick my nipples ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I suck Mana¡¯s already erect nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaahn.. I love it when Onii-chan licks me. It¡¯s only for Onii-chan, only Onii-chan and his child can lick it ¡¹

    Mana twists her body, she¡¯s turned on.

    She¡¯s showing off to her father.

    ¡¸ Milk¡¯s coming out soon, Onii-chan can drink it before the baby! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke believes that Mana really got pregnant.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s absurd, she¡¯s just 14! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares about that, I¡¯m a sex slave ¡¹

    Mana replies, showing an ecstatic face.

    ¡¸ My job is to get fucked and pregnant! ¡¹

    Mana shows her loli-bitch nature©`

    In front of her father.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, let¡¯s make babies, and when I do, let¡¯s make one again ¡¹

    Mana straddles over me.

    ¡¸ Are you ready for it? ¡¹

    I asked Mana.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already dripping since earlier, my insides are wet with Onii-chan and my liquid ¡¹

    Mana spreads her opening with her fingers, showing it to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Can I put it in now? Please give me Onii-chan¡¯s hot thing, please! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Put it in yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Mana holds my erect penis with one hand, and places hit to her opening.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex ¡¹

    Kuchu

    The glans enters the hot pot of this second-year middle school girl again.

    ¡¸ Dammit! Hey, stop! Maika!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke screams as he watches his daughter lower her hips.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t insert some other guy¡¯s dick inside you! ¡¹

    I knew it.

    He wants to make Mana¡¯s genital himself.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan¡¯s coming in!!! It¡¯s so warm! ¡¹

    Nuryuryuryuryu!

    I¡¯m swallowed in her narrow vagina tract.

    ¡¸ Hauuu!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s gasping for breath on top of me.

    The cowgirl positions sex begins.

    ¡¸ More, deeper, I want it deeper1!! ¡¹

    Nurinurinurinuri!

    My penis pushes to the deepest end once again.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuu! ¡¹

    Mana takes a deep breath.

    Her cute breasts move up and down each time.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all in. Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana looks at me from above.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Mana? ¡¹

    Cowgirl position makes the penis go deeper than missionary.

    Mana takes a deep breath a couple of times as I skewer her from below.

    ¡¸ Sorry, let me take a break! ¡¹

    Mana said as her face is dyed red in excitement.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, touch my butt ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ I want you to touch my butt! ¡¹

    I touch Mana¡¯s ass while we¡¯re connected in cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Hold it tighter, it¡¯s okay to make a mark ¡¹

    Oh.

    I grab Mana¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Ah, that feels good. My butt feels good! ¡¹

    Then, Mana

    She moves her waist, little by little, making small movements.

    ¡¸ Hau, hay, hau, hau ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s petite body shakes back and forth.

    ¡¸ It feels good, Onii-chan, sex feels good!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s looking at my face while we have sex.

    I trained her to do that.

    This girl is my sex slave.

    Only for me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s slave, I love you Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana moves her waist like a circle.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, this feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah! ¡¹

    Next, she puts her hand on my chest, she pistons herself up and down.

    ¡¸ Sousuke, look, that¡¯s amazing, do you think a woman who lost her virginity six days ago could do that? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says laughing.

    Shirasaka Sousuke;

    ¡¸ Maika, such a small girl, why is this happening! ¡¹

    The father watching his daughter;

    Is getting erect.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I want to fuck too! Someone, do something for me!!! ¡¹

    He seems to have gotten aroused from watching Mana¡¯s sex scene again.

    His erect penis is pointing to the ceiling.

    ¡¸ I said this earlier, masturbate ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs at Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Of course, Shirasaka Sousuke whose hands are tied up can¡¯t masturbate.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, Nagisa, even Minaho will do! Do something! I want to ejaculate! ¡¹

    This is the third sex Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s watching today.

    His arousal is rising up quite a lot.

    No.

    He might be drugged.

    Just like the energy drug I had.

    Therefore, Shirasaka Sousuke can¡¯t help but want to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Touch it! I beg you!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather die than do that!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied laughing.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it either! ¡¹

    Nagisa too

    ¡¸ Instead of that, Sousuke, isn¡¯t your dick in danger? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san points out.

    The octopus thread Katsuko-nee tied up on his withered penis tightens up the root.

    On full erect state;

    The base is discolored to black.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be a problem if it goes on! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks brightly

    ¡¸ Who cares, someone, make me cum, let me fuck! I want to fuck!!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s eyes of lust direct to his daughter.

    ¡¸ Maikaaaaaaaa, get off that man and let Papa, let Papa put his thing in!!! I want to rub inside Maika! I want to cum!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka who¡¯s overtaken by his desire to ejaculate finally asks his daughter his forbidden desire.

    But.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, does it feel good?! I¡¯m only for Onii-chan! I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Onii-chan! I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave after all! ¡¹

    Mana looks only at me as she sways her waist.

    Mana¡¯s sweat flies around.

    The naked second-year middle school girl beauty sparkles in sweat do a sexy dance on top of me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, my Onii-chan, only Onii-chan! I. You see. I like Onii-chan, it feels good inside me!! ¡¹

    Aaah, Mana!!

    ¡¸ Maika, face this way, I¡¯m your father!! ¡¹

    Shirasakaa Sousuke screams.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I can feel it, I can tell Onii-chan, you¡¯re about to cum, right? It¡¯s okay, you can let it out whenever you want! Please cum inside me!!! I want to be pregnant!! I want to bear Onii-chan¡¯s children!! Do me every day! Impregnate me everyday!!! ¡¹

    Ugh, ugh, ugh.

    I squeeze my anus, endure it.

    .¡¸ I can also tell, you¡¯re about to cum too, right?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to mind me! You can go ahead!! I want Onii-chan can cum inside me!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t let that!!

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re cumming together! Show me your cumming face, show it!!! ¡¹

    I desperately endure while sweating on my forehead.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan !!! ¡¹

    Mana looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I love you, I love you!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Mana ¡¹

    We hold each other¡¯s hands. We hold each other tight.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, I¡¯m about to cum! Onii-chan! I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching. I¡¯m watching you ¡¹

    I look at Mana from below.

    ¡¸ Un. I¡¯m also looking, Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s looking at me from above too.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s coming, Onii-chan, it¡¯s coming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I, I, aaaah, aaaahn! I-I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Mana jumps to ecstasy while staring at me.

    ¡¸ Cumming, cumming, I¡¯m cumming! Onii-chan! Onii-chaaaaaan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming too! Cumming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cum inside me, please give me a lot!!! ¡¹

    Cumming!!!!!

    Cum, cumming, cumming, cumming!!!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s pouring in! I¡¯m making a baby!!! ¡¹

    I cling to Mana¡¯s body as I spill my manly semen inside her womb!

    Mana¡¯s body twitches, convulses, she hugs me while trembling.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaah, aaaaah, it¡¯s drinking!!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s womb wriggles, drinking in my semen.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m being squeezed, my erection, ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chan!!!!! ¡¹

    Mana calls me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to let go! I want to be with Onii-chan forever! I want to be with Onii-chan!!!! ¡¹

    Mana cries out loud as she feels the joys of sexual climax.

    ¡¸ I really like you! I want to keep on hugging forever!!! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t let go, hug me, I¡¯m okay being a sex slave, I¡¯m okay being a slave, just don¡¯t let go of Mana!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m still connected with Mana on our lower halves.

    I hug Mana.

    I caress Mana¡¯s hair.

    That¡¯s right.

    Mana doesn¡¯t like sex that much.

    For Mana, sex is

    Her bond with me.

    She has no choice but to be my sex slave so she won¡¯t leave my side.

    Therefore, she seeks me with her whole body and soul.

    She clings to sex.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll never let you go. Whatever the others say, I won¡¯t let Mana go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chan!!!! ¡¹

    Mana continues to cry in my arms.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    It took a while before Mana calmed down.

    Now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry Onii-chan, I¡¯m okay now ¡¹

    She¡¯s smiling.

    She looks refreshed as if the evil possessions were exorcised.

    ¡¸ You should get off ¡¹

    I can¡¯t be inside Mana¡¯s pussy all the time.

    After all, the drug is working, it¡¯s still stiff.

    If this goes on, I¡¯ll go three rounds with Mana.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, Katsuko-oneechan, where¡¯s the towel? It¡¯s getting really amazing inside me! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s crotch is wet with love nectar and sweat due to two creampies in a row.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands her a clean towel.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Mana puts the towel under her waist.

    ¡¸ Okay, here we go ¡¹

    I slowly pull my waist.

    Nununu.

    Nururi.

    After I pull out my glans from her opening, after a breath, a significant amount of semen comes out.

    ¡¸ Wow, amazing, I might really get pregnant with this ¡¹

    The spilled semen is dripping on the towel are in good state.

    ¡¸ Yes, thanks for the hard work! ¡¹

    Mana kisses my lips.

    Then, she sits down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Thank you for raping me a lot today too ¡¹

    She kneels to me.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the next day, please do me. Please ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do all my best, so Onii-chan won¡¯t get tired of me. I¡¯ll do whatever sex you wish. Please do me every day, please don¡¯t abandon me! ¡¹

    I hug Mana.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. Let¡¯s do it every day, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best as a sex slave ¡¹

    We exchange our lips once again.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong Sousuke? You¡¯re making such an angry face ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. We turned around.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s arousal seems to have faded from watching Mana, and I reach ecstasy.

    He¡¯s looking at Mana with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡¸ Maika ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke says, looking sullen.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not my daughter ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ What, oh right. He feels that his daughter got NTR¡¯d away from him, kahahaahahahahaha! ¡¹

    Mana looks at her father.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m no longer Shirasaka-san¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    Then, she jumps to my chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    At that moment

    Rurururururu!!!

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s phone rings.

    Rururururu!!!

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s phone too.

    The former prostitutes have their answer!!!

 Chapter 474. Agnes enters!

    Chapter 474. Agnes enters!

    ¡¸ Hello, it¡¯s Minaho ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers the phone.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is Katsuko Onee-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too.

    What¡¯s their answer?

    Will the prostitutes allow Mana to live?

    We wait for a moment.

    ¡¸ I understand. Thank you, Onee-sama. Yes, I¡¯ll tell them. Goodbye ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee ends the call first.

    ¡¸ Yes, I see. I apologize for the trouble. Thank you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan also ends her call.

    ¡¸ Hidemi-san¡¯s home have everyone give the same opinion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ They accept Maika-san ¡¹

    I¡¯m glad.

    That¡¯s the first half.

    ¡¸ Yuuka-san¡¯s venue is ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks up.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s two who really can¡¯t allow it, but ¡¹

    Is that a no?

    Was it naive to think that Mana would be judged innocent unanimously?

    The former prostitutes grudge on Shirasaka Sousuke is strong.

    ¡¸ After watching Maika-san¡¯s devoted sex, both seem to have changed their opinions ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They seem to prefer watching Shirasaka Sousuke in a panic watching his daughter become a sex slave instead of being raped ¡¹

    Then, that means?

    ¡¸ Instead of killing her in front of her father, they¡¯ve reconsidered that it¡¯s a much more severe punishment for her to serve as a sex slave forever ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s allowed to live.

    ¡¸ Congratulations, Maika-san, you¡¯re accepted as a sex slave of Kuromori house. Serve my brother for the rest of your life. Okay? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to Mana oppressively considering the feelings of the two who opposed to the end.

    .¡¸ Yes, thank you very much ¡¹

    Mana faces the camera and bows.

    ¡¸ Thank you for allowing me to live ¡¹

    Then, Mana looked at me.

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t done cleaning yet. Excuse me, Onii-chan ¡¹

    As a sex slave, she starts cleaning up my penis again.

    She turns her ass to the camera.

    She¡¯s showing the people on the other side of the television the semen dripping out from her slit.

    Showing that she¡¯s a sex slave from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a slave so don¡¯t spoil her. But, be sure to give her affection. She¡¯s your slave after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone, if act conceited please scold me. Thank you ¡¹

    Mana tells the former prostitutes while sucking my penis.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s my slave now so if anyone¡¯s going to oppress her for no legitimate reason, I¡¯ll protect her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please think of his words as the will of the successor of Kuromori house. I will not forgive for those who make a move on his belongings ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nagisa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, Katsuko ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa look at each other, then come in front of me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be your sex slave too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    You two.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Maika-san is our sister now. We¡¯d accept you as sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that okay, dear? ¡¹

    Mana lets go of my penis.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan. Nagisa-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana cries again.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry, let¡¯s get along as sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Mana-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, my best regards ¡¹

    With this, Mana¡¯s problem is solved.

    No.

    Let¡¯s make another insurance.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take this off now ¡¹

    I slip off my pro-wrestling tiger mask.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry for wearing this until now ¡¹

    I show my face and look at the camera.

    ¡¸ This girl and I are already members of Kuromori. An ally, a friend of everyone. I still don¡¯t know the ropes that I have Minaho-neesan, Kyoko-san, and a lot of ladies teaching me various things. But, I will do all my best to make everyone live happily for Kuromori. I¡¯d like to ask the ladies to guide me as well. Please teach me a lot. I want to be your brother as well ¡¹

    I bow my head to the camera.

    Mana also kneels next to me.

    ¡¸ I also ask of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of this man, Onee-sama! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa bow their heads together too.

    ¡¸ In the end, I¡¯m a woman who solved anything with just power, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not really good with this Japanese style arrangements ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ From what I see, this boy isn¡¯t a bad guy at all. He¡¯s always thinking about the position of the women and act accordingly. That¡¯s how he is. I¡¯ll also ask for it, I won¡¯t say ¡°I accept this boy as the heir of Kuromori house¡± with an arrogant attitude. I¡¯d like you to accept this boy as he is ¡¹

    Even Kyouko-san bows.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s my brother. Therefore, I will also ask of you all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan too.

    Then.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s phone rings.

    ¡¸ Wait, Minaho ¡¹

    Kyouko-san calls her before Minaho-neesan could answer.

    ¡¸ Give that to me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hands the phone to Kyouko-san.

    Kyouko-san connects Minaho-neesan¡¯s phone to the speaker then pressed answer.

    ¡º Hello, it¡¯s Yuuka-san. Minaho-san, don¡¯t bow your head to us, you are the representative of Kuromori, and you¡¯ve made your efforts to protect us all the time. If that¡¯s Minaho-san¡¯s decision, then we accept it. Everyone is your allies, we¡¯re ¡°Kuromori¡¯s sister¡± after all! If there¡¯s a little sister that disagrees with you, then us elder sisters will talk to them until they agree ¡»

    Yuuka-san

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, Yuuka-oneesama! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan faces the camera and gives her gratitude once again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Now then, we derailed a bit, but it gave us some good results. Everyone¡¯s bonds got stronger ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Well then, now that we feel refreshed, let¡¯s continue our execution ¡¹

    Err.

    Next is Agnes.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, moving on ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Katsuko-nee, the host.

    ¡¸ Yes, is the next one on standby? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s ready! ¡¹

    Margo-san answers in front of the door.

    Where¡¯s Nei?

    Oh, she went to call Agnes?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, can I stay here? ¡¹

    Mana looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Stay. That would put her at ease ¡¹

    Mana is one of Agnes¡¯ sisters she holds affinity.

    We can¡¯t take Mao-chan and Ruriko in here.

    I¡¯d like Mana to stay by her side at least.

    ¡¸ Then, shall we start the third round? ¡¹

    At the moment Katsuko-nee said that.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, wait for a second ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke speaks up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that, from what I¡¯ve heard earlier, there are things I didn¡¯t quite understand ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Minaho.

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh, what did you not understand? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Earlier, you said, that you¡¯re going to kill me, is that serious? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan snorts.

    ¡¸ What are you asking this late? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, do you seriously intend to kill me?! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke glares at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not feel any hesitation in that? Is there no feeling of ¡°If I kill him it things might go sideways,¡± or that ¡°I have to avoid confronting Shriasaka house directly¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not the least ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means that it¡¯s 100% certain that I¡¯m going to be killed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it not obvious enough? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ WAIT A SECOND !! ¡¹

    He shouted.

    ¡¸ Do you know what will happen if you kill me?! There¡¯s no benefit in killing me, right?! Are you people idiots?! ¡¹

    You¡¯re the idiot here.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to think of the minor details. We¡¯ll deal with everything after you die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nononono, give me a second, think about it carefully. I¡¯m going to die you know?! Isn¡¯t that really a dangerous situation for me? ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s nothing much horrible than getting killed.

    ¡¸ If I die, I¡¯m dead.1 If I die, what will happen to me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Enma-sama is waiting for you in hell ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going ¡°Imagine no Heaven?!!!¡± ¡¹

    I don¡¯t even get what that retort means.

    ¡¸ Ah, when the daughter abandoned him, even the paradise-filled-head also notices the danger in his life ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸ Sousuke, you were making fun of how serious we are. You think that no matter what happens you won¡¯t lose your life, no, you believed it to go your way ¡¹

    She looks at Shirasaka Sousuke while grinning.

    ¡¸ Your situation¡¯s just getting worse, the call just now has risen the unity of the women of the mansion, the possibility you were expecting, that a woman would betray us and save you have disappeared. Doesn¡¯t that make your spine shiver? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke came here thinking that Katsuko-nee is on his side.

    He believed that someone among the former prostitutes sympathizes with him.

    ¡¸ If you ask me, it feels more like I feel really in danger than things going sideways. Won¡¯t I die if this goes on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t we tell you earlier that we¡¯ll kill you off? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ No, like-I-said, what¡¯s going to happen if you kill me off? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing will start if Sousuke doesn¡¯t die for these women ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks around the room.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, they¡¯re all looking down at Shirasaka Sousuke with an angry expression.

    ¡¸ If Sousuke ever said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever happens to me, but please spare my daughter¡± at least once, in the previous rounds, their impression of you might¡¯ve changed a bit ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke then;

    ¡¸ Okay, ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever happens to me but please spare Maika¡± ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸ Saying it this late doesn¡¯t feel heartfelt at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay then, I don¡¯t care whatever happens to Maika, but please spare my life ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Yes, I felt that now, or should I say that it got me feeling sick. I¡¯ll swear to kill you with the energy four times than now ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, what should I do!!?!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke snapped.

    ¡¸ Like I said earlier, die!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told him.

    ¡¸ Argh, goddammit!! This is frustrating!!! Katsuko, take off the thread binding my dick already!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke switches to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Then, let me fuck you. It feels very itchy deep inside me that I can¡¯t think straight unless I cum!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks down on Shirasaka with cold eyes.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and do it!! I¡¯m not telling you to use your pussy, your mouth will do just let me cum!! Aren¡¯t you a prostitute?!! Hey!! Do your job! Work!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve drugged you with a potent aphrodisiac. You¡¯re itching to ejaculate that you can¡¯t help yourself, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell?! Then take responsibility! Serve me right away! You bitch! Swine!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ll never be able to ejaculate anymore ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks as she shows a cold gaze.

    ¡¸ You will fall to hell with that nauseating feeling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up! You lowly prostitute!! You, Nagisa, Minaho didn¡¯t you all moan when I fucked you?! Don¡¯t put on airs! You¡¯re all just bitches I fuck!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s cut off from speaking.

    Margo-san gagged him from behind with a ball-gag.

    ¡¸ Nununununu, nununununu, nunununununnununununnnu!!! ¡¹

    But still, Shiraska Sousuke doesn¡¯t stop in screaming.

    ¡¸ That drug will circulate on your body more. You¡¯d want to have sex, and it¡¯ll be unbearable. Yet there will be no more future convenient for you!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks in hatred.

    ¡¸ Please ready up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Margo-san puts a big mirror in front of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    With that mirror obstructing, we can¡¯t see Shirasaka Sousuke from the bed where we¡¯re staying.

    ¡¸ This is a magic mirror. Shirasaka Sousuke can see the bed over there. But the other side can¡¯t see him however ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells the former prostitutes on the other side and me.

    ¡¸ The next round will be done in this state ¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸ I believe that everyone who lived in the mansion before knows about the poor girl confined in the basement. ¡¹

    This is for Agnes.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s mouth is sealed and hidden behind the magic mirror so it won¡¯t scare off Agnes.

    ¡¸ Her name is Agnes. Her mother is a foreign woman brought to this mansion. Her father is Shirasaka Sousuke, she¡¯s now 12 years old. She¡¯s grown to be a lovely girl ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talks to the camera.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke plans to make Agnes, his pet, a sexual companion. Agnes was confined in the basement of the mansion since birth, taught to worship her father and trained to have sex with Shirasaka Sousuke. Not teaching her anything about outside, just showing her Shriasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex videos every day, and she was made to masturbate towards Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s naked statue as a daily routine.

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then, Shirasaka Sousuke plans to take Agnes¡¯ virginity away on her 13th birthday. Shriasaka Sousuke¡¯s remarkably shameless plan for over ten years is something we want to mess up ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bangs the gong.

    Gowawawawawawawaaaaan!

    ¡¸ Third round!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls.

    ¡¸ Of course, Agnes¡¯ heart who¡¯s been brainwashed by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s education is distorted. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible to make corrections ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Thus, we decided to replace the figure in Agnes¡¯ mind. Fortunately, Shirasaka Sousuke has imprinted in Agnes¡¯ mind to obey her father absolutely, he who¡¯s not good at troublesome things never met up with Agnes, and he abandoned teaching her about physical contact and trust relationships ¡¹

    Yeah, for Agnes, Shirasaka Sousuke is

    Is just an image, a shadow in her heart.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ve worked to make imprint my brother here to be Agnes¡¯ ¡°Papa.¡± Currently, Agnes feels that he¡¯s her real father that she yearns him from the bottom of her heart ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows me.

    ¡¸ Well then, from here, we¡¯ll have Agnes lose her virginity in front of Shirasaka Sousuke, the plan he had been looking forward to for ten years ¡¹

    ¡¸ Player enter!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee announces. The big front door opens.

    There are dry ice smoke and lasers.

    The front lights are emitting yellow light, the dry ice smoke shines gold.

    Ran, rarara, ranranran! Rararararaaan!

    A female voice chorus echoes from the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Agnes!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee declares.

    Agnes shows up holding Nei and Megu¡¯s hands on both sides.

    Agnes is wearing a thin blue dress.

    The light from behind makes Agnes¡¯ dress transparent, clearly showing her body line.

    Agnes isn¡¯t wearing underwear.

    Her face looks stiff, she¡¯s quite nervous.

    Ran, rarara, ranranran! Rararararaaan!

    ¡¸ The person herself wears a blue dress comes down from the golden cloud!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shouts.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana calls.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    Mana gets off the bed naked, and goes to Agnes.

    Speaking of which, Megu who¡¯s holding Agnes¡¯ hand is also naked.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiles, Agnes¡¯ tension loosens.

    ¡¸ Switch with me! ¡¹

    Nei gives Agnes¡¯ hand she¡¯s holding to Mana.

    ¡¸ Yeah, don¡¯t be afraid! Mana¡¯s with you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Megu and Mana, those two just had sex with me.

    The two still have my warm semen in their wombs.

    Holding the hands of her naked sisters.

    Agnes arrives at my bed.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    So I could deflower her.

    ¡¸ Come here, Agnes ¡¹

    I reach out to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Go, Agnes-chan, hug Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, Onii-chan¡¯s waiting ¡¹

    The sisters urge Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa, Papa, Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes jumps to my chest.

    I knew it, she¡¯s afraid of this atmosphere.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here with you. Agnes ¡¹

    I hug Agnes tight.

    The entrance music stops and the light returns to normal.

    ¡¸ Megu, Mana, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Megu and Mana lay their naked bodies©`

    On top of the bed, where Agnes and I hug each other.

    Elegantly, sexily.

    ¡¸ Agnes, what we¡¯ll do now is to recognize Agnes as a family member ¡¹

    I tell Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ A lot of elder sisters are watching Agnes on that camera over there. Once they know that Agnes is a good girl, they¡¯ll all become Agnes¡¯s ¡°Onee-san¡± Greet them ¡¹

    Agnes looks at the camera while I hug her.

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯m Agnes, desuno ¡¹

    She¡¯s still a bit nervous. She¡¯s not smiling.

    ¡¸ Agnes, what am I to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa. Agnes¡¯ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes answers clearly

    ¡¸ Un, then, could you explain to everyone what you will do with Papa now? ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes will have sex with Papa, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, did you ever have sex before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Never. Papa is first, desuno, besides ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me.

    ¡¸ After the first time, I will have sex with Papa for the next, and forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to stay with Papa¡¯s family ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to be with Papa ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talks to the camera.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how she is. The impressions planted on her over the years can¡¯t break. If we fiddle with it poorly, it might destroy her heart ¡¹

    Un.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Agnes will be taken over as Kuromori¡¯s daughter. My brother will take responsibility and cherish her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll protect Agnes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    This 12-year-old girl¡¯s hand hold my body tightly.

    ¡¸ The three daughters on top of the bed now have the same father, but they all have different circumstances, Megumi who¡¯s maltreated as the illegitimate child, Maika, who¡¯s raised like his own child, and Agnes who¡¯s grown to be a sex toy, deprived of all the human rights ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks calmly

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve decided to make these three women¡¯s lives be the last distorted by this man. Especially Agnes, the symbol of that man¡¯s desire ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯d like to pursue Agnes¡¯ deflowering in accordance to the custom of Kuromori to date ¡¹

    Custom to date?

    ¡¸ Agnes who¡¯s born and confined in this mansion, bound by that man¡¯s work, will be the last little sister for us! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, us prostitutes know the existence of this girl. We want to help her but we couldn¡¯t ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Un, I know her too. But, back then, I couldn¡¯t even go to the basement. I¡¯m sorry, Agnes ¡¹

    Nagisa too

    When Nagisa was a prostitute, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s control was firm.

    He probably didn¡¯t allow anyone to take care of Agnes without his permission.

    ¡¸ To make sure no other girl would be born under the same circumstances as Agnes; ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, Katsuko, Agnes-chan is our little sister since she was born ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nagisa, all the women caught in this mansion are her sisters ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes the camera.

    ¡¸ This is Kuromori style deflowering ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s it.

    Megu and Mana, the other girls, did the same.

    Before losing their virginity.

    ¡¸ First would be taking a commemorative photo of her virgin body!! ¡¹

    Thus, Agnes¡¯ ritual begins.

    1. Emiya Shirou ¨C Fate Stay Night

 Chapter 475. Agnesâ€™ deflowering

    Chapter 475. Agnes¡¯ deflowering

    ¡¸ Dear, take her clothes off ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who holds the camera tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I lay down Agnes on Megu and Mana¡¯s naked body on top of the bed.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes trembles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes¡¯ cheeks softly.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Mana holds Agnes¡¯ right hand, and Megu holds the left.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re here with you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Relax Agnes ¡¹

    Mana and Megu, the two half-sisters, smile to Agnes kindly.

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    I take off Agnes¡¯ dress buttons from the top.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes twists her body shyly.

    Starting from her neck to her chest, Agnes¡¯ fair skin gradually exposes itself.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be mine, I¡¯ll take care of Agnes forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa ¡¹

    I unbutton her one by one.

    Oh, her bellybutton is visible now.

    As I thought, Agnes isn¡¯t wearing any underwear.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    The 12-year-old half foreign beauty shivers in embarrassment.

    While at it, Agnes¡¯ slit appears.

    Her hairless mound is puffing, plump.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s good. Wonderful ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes a photo of us

    I finished removing all of the buttons.

    Agnes¡¯ soft and white skin is in the sky-blue dress.

    I grab the chest part of the dress and spread it open.

    Agnes¡¯ cute breast and pink nipple come out.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan¡¯s breasts are so cute ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Even though you¡¯re two years younger, we have the same size, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Mana massages her breasts with her open hand.

    Agnes¡¯ Caucasian blood promotes good growth for her.

    Her breasts are already showing a swell.

    But.

    Her nipple remains sunken, looking at the growth of her areola, you¡¯ll immediately understand that Agnes is still a young girl.

    She¡¯s just 12 years old.

    Is it really okay to have sex with a girl of this age?

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I like you ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes¡¯ lips

    ¡¸ Nnnnnn!! ¡¹

    Agnes entwines her tongue.

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Agnes likes you too. I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    Who cares about morals.

    For now, I;

    I want to embrace this little girl.

    I want to break through this girl¡¯s hymen, I want to pour my semen into this unsoiled womb.

    I am a terrible person.

    ¡¸ Oh, Agnes, Agnes! ¡¹

    I lick Agnes¡¯ neck.

    I crawl my tongue behind her ears.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaun! Papaan~! ¡¹

    Agnes twists her body shyly.

    ¡¸ Okay, wait a moment, I want to take photos of Agnes¡¯ hymen ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Take off her dress, get her naked ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I take off Agnes¡¯ blue dress.

    Agnes wears no single thread. She¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan¡¯s skin is so white ¡¹

    Megu said.

    There are three naked beauties lined up in the bed now.

    I compare the three naked bodies.

    On the right is a slender, a model body shape: 16-years old Megu

    On the right is a small, yet growing as a woman: 14 years old Mana.

    Agnes in the middle:

    Her breasts have the same shape as Mana¡¯s body her legs are long, and her slim body is similar to Megu.

    Oh, these three;

    The shape of their noses is similar.

    The three of them all have their nose bridge creating their beautiful appearances.

    Their eyes are different.

    Megu¡¯s eyes are a long slit, they have the intellectual and cool look, but;

    Mana¡¯s eyes are big, like goggle-eyes.

    Agnes, her eyelashes are very long. Also, her eyes are blue.

    ¡¸ Looking at her this close, Agnes-chan is like an angel ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s so beautiful like an angel! ¡¹

    Yeah, her pale gold blonde hair, white tint skin, and her pure heart.

    Agnes has the image of an angel depicted on paintings.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not an angel desuno ¡¹

    Agnes said

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to be family with everyone! ¡¹

    Oh

    ¡¸ Agnes will be my woman, she will be everyone¡¯s little sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Now, let¡¯s move with the ritual.

    I get up and off the bed.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, open your legs wide, show me your important part ¡¹

    Agnes is trembling

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, do it like this ¡¹

    Mana shows her M shaped legs to Agnes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Like this ¡¹

    Megu also opens up her legs.

    Mana and Megu¡¯s crotch is shining brightly.

    They¡¯re love nectar and semen I poured.

    ¡¸ L-Like this, desuno? ¡¹

    Agnes follows the two model sisters and opens up her legs.

    ¡¸ Spread your legs wider so I can see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Though she¡¯s trembling, Agnes shows her genital clearly.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, try opening it with your fingers ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee requests.

    ¡¸ Fingers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Megu spreads her own vagina by making a V using her index and middle finger.

    Transparent liquid drips down from her vagina right away.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, like this! ¡¹

    Mana also spreads her own slit with her fingers.

    I ejaculated inside Mana¡¯s vagina twice.

    The juice spilling from her opening is white and reeks of male scent.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Imitating the two, Agnes spreads her slit.

    ¡¸ I knew it, Agnes-chan is small. Dear, help her out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I reach out for Agnes as told by Katsuko-nee.

    I use my index fingers to open up Agnes¡¯ slit from the sides.

    Agnes¡¯ insides are also shining with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Agnes trembles from feeling the air inside her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee closes up the camera.

    She takes a pen and illuminates Agnes¡¯ insides.

    Ah, I see it too.

    There¡¯s a pink film deep inside Agnes¡¯ vagina.

    ¡¸ I found it! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter.

    Not just taking photos of Agnes¡¯ hymen, Katsuko-nee is also taking pictures of her expression dyed in shame as she spread her opening by herself.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-neesan, include us in the photos too ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Un, take a photo of us together ¡¹

    Mana also requests from Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Oh well, sure ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of the three sisters lined up on top of the bed, with their legs shaped M, spreading their own vaginas.

    I get off from Agnes.

    It¡¯s better to show just the three sisters in the photo.

    ¡¸ The three of us are together, Agnes-chan. We¡¯re sisters after all ¡¹

    Mana says with a gentle smile.

    But

    Megu and Mana¡¯s skin is flushed as they just finished sex.

    They¡¯re emitting a sexy pheromone along with their sweat.

    Both of them have their wombs filled with my semen.

    The naked girls are fuming with a sensual scent.

    And yet.

    Agnes in the middle is naked, and is also taking a sensual pose, and yet.

    It¡¯s too divine.

    I feel her innocence, her purity.

    ¡¸ Okay, the commemorative photograph of the virgin era is done, thank you for waiting Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Make Agnes your woman ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Agnes, tell Onii-chan to come to you ¡¹

    Mana tells her younger sister.

    Agnes spreads her legs facing me.

    ¡¸ Come. Papa ¡¹

    I once again head to the bed where Agnes is waiting.

    ¡¸ Agnes!! ¡¹

    I hug Agnes roughly, kiss her small lips.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs my body tight.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Agnes! ¡¹

    I massage Agnes¡¯s small chest.

    ¡¸ I wanted to touch Agnes¡¯ breasts since earlier! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, Papa, Papa!! ¡¹

    I slide into my body and crawl my tongue on Agnes¡¯ nipples.

    I lick it again and again.

    Her nipples are sunken, but I feel some harness in it.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu, Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes trembles bit by bit.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, Megu will lick yours ¡¹

    Megu puts my penis in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m going to lick too! ¡¹

    Mana brings her face to my crotch too.

    ¡¸ Then, I will be licking the root, you can take the tip ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Megu-oneechan! ¡¹

    Megu and Mana¡¯s double fellatio strengthens my penis further.

    ¡¸ O-Oneechan ¡¹

    Agnes speaks as I attack her nipples.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Agnes will do it too! ¡¹

    Agnes asserts that it¡¯s her turn now.

    ¡¸ Oh well, then go on Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, make it easier for Agnes-chan to lick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I change my position and place my erect penis before Agnes¡¯ eyes.

    ¡¸ Err, you do it like this ¡¹

    Mana shows an example.

    She holds my penis with both hands, then uses her tongue lewdly.

    She puts the glans inside her mouth and sucks it.

    ¡¸ Now, try it Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Agnes gets up and gently holds my penis.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to hold it a bit stronger, then rub it up and down like this ¡¹

    I lay my hand on top of Agnes¡¯ and teach her how to do a handjob.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Agnes is excited.

    Agnes¡¯ hot gasps reach my glans.

    ¡¸ Yes, then lick it, put it in your mouth ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes will suck Papa¡¯s thing ¡¹

    Hanmu~

    The 12-year-old half-foreign beauty¡¯s mouth swallows in my oversensitive thing.

    Ughhh!

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes¡¯ mouth is warm ¡¹

    Warmer than Mana.

    Speaking of which, I¡¯ve heard that small child have higher body temperature.

    Agnes does her best to lick up my glans.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, does it feel good? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good, Agnes ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ blonde hair.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great Agnes-chan, Onii-chan¡¯s feeling good! ¡¹

    Mana said smiling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Agnes smiles in relief.

    ¡¸ Oh, Agnes, do this every day. Lick my thing everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Agnes will suck Papa¡¯s thing everyday, that¡¯s a promise desuno ¡¹

    OH.

    ¡¸ I think this is good ¡¹

    Megu slips in her nipple to the glans when Agnes takes off her mouth from me.

    I can feel her nipple grinding into my glans.

    ¡¸ Un, that¡¯s also good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really?! I¡¯ll try that too! ¡¹

    Mana lifts her breasts with her hands and rubs my penis with it.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, try it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    The three sisters rub my erect penis with their breasts.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s an exciting scene ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter.

    ¡¸ The three looks like they¡¯re getting along ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course we will, we¡¯re sisters after all! ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s about time you give the ball to Agnes, it¡¯s her time now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry! ¡¹

    Mana and Megu withdraw their breasts immediately.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa ¡¹

    Once again, Agnes puts my penis in her mouth.

    Chupa, chupa, chupa

    Agnes¡¯ fellatio is too adorable.

    So cute.

    I really think her beauty is angelic.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. It¡¯s lovely, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts Agnes¡¯ fellatio scene to the camera.

    The 12-year old sucking made me reach trance.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-chan, are you going to cum soon? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s question brought me back.

    Oh right, I can¡¯t just ejaculate inside Agnes¡¯ mouth.

    I have to deflower Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this time, I¡¯ll lick Agnes ¡¹

    I look at Agnes¡¯ smooth and hairless crotch.

    My penis is raging to go, but I can¡¯t just push this through Agnes¡¯ small opening.

    I have to loosen up Agnes¡¯ entrance or else;

    It¡¯ll be tragic.

    ¡¸ Agnes, open your legs like you did earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes lies down on the bed once again and opens her legs

    I pass through my head between Agnes¡¯ legs.

    Agnes¡¯ vagina is small.

    Yeah, it¡¯s wet.

    A womanly scent comes from her slit.

    She¡¯s no angel, Agnes is also a woman.

    She¡¯s holding the part to have sex with a man.

    ¡¸ Agnes, say ¡°Please lick it¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa, p-please lick it! ¡¹

    I use my tongue to tease Agnes¡¯ slit.

    Agnes¡¯ love nectar is sour.

    I stimulate it with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, uuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body stiffens, she¡¯s enduring.

    ¡¸ Agnes, don¡¯t hold back. This is pleasure, so leave your body to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Papa¡¯s licking you so don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath, loosen up ¡¹

    Agnes breathes in, breathes out.

    ¡¸ Continue taking deep breaths while Papa is licking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on Agnes¡¯ secret part again.

    Agnes stiffens for a moment, but she loosens up as she breathes deeply.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll lick Agnes¡¯ breasts ¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    Megu and Mana crawl their tongues on Agnes¡¯ cute chest.

    They lick both her nipples.

    ¡¸ Auauauuu!! ¡¹

    Agnes is feeling it, her mouth is flapping.

    Good.

    I peel off Agnes¡¯ clitoris with my tongue.

    I see her small pink bean.

    I use my tongue to roll around it.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaauuuuu!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body bends like a bow.

    ¡¸ Papa! No! That¡¯s! ¡¹

    But I didn¡¯t stop.

    Let¡¯s make her cum once.

    That way¡¯s better to loosen up Agnes¡¯ body completely.

    ¡¸ So cute, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiles as she teases Agnes¡¯ breasts.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan and her Onee-chan are making her feel pleasant ¡¹

    Megu also licks Agnes¡¯ ears while teasing the nipples with her fingers.

    ¡¸ It feels good here doesn¡¯t it? I also feel it ¡¹

    She¡¯s attacking the erogenous zones she also felt?

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, auu, auu!! ¡¹

    Agnes climbs up.

    I lick her clitoris roughly, sucking it.

    At the same time, I massage Agnes¡¯ thighs and ass vigorously.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, Papa! Papa!!! Papa!!! ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl is getting wet from perspiration.

    The young girl secrets body odor like sweet milk.

    ¡¸ Agnes is feeling good! Agnes is feeling good!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, go on, feel good Agnes!! ¡¹

    Megu, Mana and I all spurt on the effort.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Hafuun! Hafun! Agnes, Agnes, Papa, Papa!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, cum as your Papa watches you! Cum !! ¡¹

    Agnes bends her back like a bow.

    Her body twitches.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Agnes is flying! Flying!!! ¡¹

    Agnes reaches ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, hauuuu, Papa!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    The half-foreign beauty¡¯s thighs sandwich my head!!

    Agnes pushes my face against her genital as she trembles in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuuuuuu!!! Auuuuuuuu!!! Auuuuuuuu! ¡¹

    Agnes spews warm liquid to my face.

    ¡¸ My, that girl blew a tide!! ¡¹

    I hear Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice.

    Agnes is binding my head, I can¡¯t move.

    I¡¯m suffocating.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Twitch. Twitch. Twitch!!

    Agnes¡¯ whole body convulses.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuu, hauuuuu, haaaa!! ¡¹

    Before long.

    Her breathing gradually fixes itself.

    The strength holding my head loosens up.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu!! ¡¹

    Agnes loosens up from the lingering pleasure.

    Completely.

    ¡¸ Towel ¡¹

    Nei hands me a towel

    I hurriedly wipe my face wet with Agnes¡¯ juice.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan now¡¯s the time! ¡¹

    Yeah, I know

    ¡¸ Yeah, wait a second! ¡¹

    Nei puts my penis in her mouth.

    She covers it with a lot of salivae.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan put a cushion under Agnes¡¯ waist, that angle¡¯s better ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-san ¡¹

    Megu immediately takes a cushion.

    ¡¸ Mana, lift her up! ¡¹

    Nei and Mana lift up the exhausted Agnes.

    Megu pushed in the cushion.

    ¡¸ Take off the pillow, her airway is blocked that way, it¡¯ll be painful for her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee instructs as she holds the camera.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu takes off Agnes¡¯ pillow.

    ¡¸ Megumi and Mana, hold down Agnes¡¯ upper body, you just have to hold the arms and shoulders. Nagisa-san and I will take care of the lower half! ¡¹

    Nei instructs.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Megu holds Agnes¡¯ left shoulder and hand.

    Mana holds down the right shoulder and hand.

    Nei holds down the left thigh.

    Nagisa holds the right thigh.

    The exhausted Agnes is left like that.

    She¡¯s spreading her legs open like a frog, affixed to the bed.

    Agnes¡¯ slit is in front of me.

    A genital that climaxed once melts down, the sealed and closed slit now loosens.

    I see a pink color inside as it drips clear love nectar.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Agnes ¡¹

    I stick my erect penis to the naked 12-year old body.

    I grind the glans to Agnes¡¯ slit.

    Again, and again.

    Agnes¡¯ love nectar coils around my penis.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ consciousness is still flying.

    She¡¯s in a daze.

    I can¡¯t take away her virginity like that.

    ¡¸ Agnes! ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes¡¯ lips.

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    I pushed my tongue inside Agnes¡¯ mouth, immediately after, her hot tongue entwined.

    ¡¸ Ah, P-Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ consciousness becomes clear.

    She recognizes me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Papa, Agnes¡¯ Papa ¡¹

    I smile at Agnes.

    I keep rubbing my glans to Agnes¡¯ opening.

    ¡¸ I, I! ¡¹

    Agnes notices her current state.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re going to have sex, Agnes! ¡¹

    I say clearly

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ face trembles in fear.

    But, her body¡¯s still relaxed.

    ¡¸ Say ¡°deflower me, Papa. Please take away Agnes¡¯ virginity¡± ¡¹

    Agnes. While trembling;

    ¡¸ D-Deflower me, please deflower Agnes, Papa, Papa, please use your penis to take away Agnes¡¯ virginity, please take it away! ¡¹

    Nuririri, nuriri, nuriri.

    My glans rub on top of Agnes¡¯ slit.

    ¡¸ Yeah, be my woman, Agnes!! ¡¹

    Gunu!

    I change the angle of my glans.

    The tip sticks into Agnes¡¯ small slit.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m so afraid, I¡¯m scared!! ¡¹

    Guuu.

    The glans pushes in.

    Agnes¡¯ entrance is spreading out to the shape of my glans like a tight rubber.

    ¡¸ Hiiii! It¡¯s tearing me! I¡¯m being torn apart!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Agnes¡¯ body will accept me !!! ¡¹

    I declare.

    Nugugugu

    The glans enters her hot vagina.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Oh, here¡¯s the resilient wall.

    If I go further than this, it¡¯ll be the goal.

    ¡¸ Agnes! I¡¯m breaking it!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes grimaces.

    But, Agnes is looking at me.

    Her blue eyes desperately look at me.

    I¡¯m also looking at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Say ¡°please break it, Papa¡± Agnes!! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Please break it, Papa!!!!!! ¡¹

    At that moment.

    I felt like my glans tore through a rubber.

    ¡¸ Ouch!!!!!!!! It hurts desuno!!!!! ¡¹

    I break through Agnes¡¯ hymen;

    Then my penis invades Agnes¡¯ uterus.

    I¡¯m deflowering her.

    I¡¯m ravishing her.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I love you!! ¡¹

    Nurururun!

    The glans that penetrated the barrier goes deeper inside Agnes¡¯ vagina.

    ¡¸ O-O-O-Ouch!! Don¡¯t move, Papa!!! ¡¹

    Nurururururu!!!

    ¡¸ Ugh, it¡¯s in, it¡¯s all in Agnes!! ¡¹

    My lower abdomen perfectly sticks to Agnes¡¯ lower abdomen.

    My thick penis is buried to the root.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Agnes leaks tears.

    ¡¸ Does it hurt, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It hurts, it hurts! ¡¹

    I stop moving, keeping my body with Agnes.

    I kiss Agnes¡¯ lips.

    ¡¸ Sorry. It hurt you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, with this, Agnes is now my woman, we¡¯ll never be apart ¡¹

    Piercing through Agnes¡¯ virginity, my glans make contact with Agnes¡¯ uterus.

    We¡¯re having sex.

    ¡¸ Congratulations, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now the same as us! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ Mana-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes is now a true sister. We¡¯ll be together forever ¡¹

    Megu also smiles at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Wait, stay like that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes a photo of us connected.

    The four people holding Agnes¡¯ limbs, Mana, Megu, Nei, and Nagisa.

    Me who¡¯s connected with her through genitals.

    Six people on one bed.

    ¡¸ Endure for a bit longer. It also hurt on our first times ¡¹

    Mana tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Everyone experienced the same pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone, desuno? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, my first time with Yoshi-kun hurt a lot ¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸ Me too. Yoshi-kun was gentle, but really, it did hurt ¡¹

    Nei too

    ¡¸ Me too, it was excruciating ¡¹

    Mana.

    It¡¯s painful, especially for Mana.

    Mana¡¯s first time was rape after all.

    Nagisa shows a sad face, she doesn¡¯t talk.

    Nagisa¡¯s first experience was Shriasaka Sousuke raping her.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be done soon, you just have to endure it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ How does it end? ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me with an earnest face.

    ¡¸ Once I pour in my semen inside Agnes, that¡¯s the end ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then, hurry up and let it out desuno, release Papa¡¯s semen inside Agnes!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Sorry, Agnes!! ¡¹

    I slowly move my waist.

    ¡¸ Iiiii, Ouch! It hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, sorry, sorry!!! ¡¹

    I have to cum

    I have to hurry up and ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Papa, Papa, it hurts, it really hurts!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, sorry, Agnes, sorry!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body is small.

    Too small.

    If I push in my hips, I feel like I¡¯m piercing through Agnes¡¯ body.

    ¡¸ Papa, it hurts, it really hurts desuno!!! ¡¹

    Agnes withstands the pain.

    But still, she looks at me.

    Her big blue eyes stare at me.

    Aaaah!

    ¡¸ Sorry, sorry, Agnes! ¡¹

    If possible, I want to ejaculate as soon as possible.

    I want to cum inside Agnes and put an end to it.

    Yet.

    The desire to ejaculate inside me doesn¡¯t rise up.

    Is this because I¡¯ve ejaculated three times in a row?

    Or

    Could it be that I feel pity when I see Agnes in pain?

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Agnes, I, I!! ¡¹

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Dear, don¡¯t move! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me in a sharp voice.

    I stop moving as I am piercing Agnes¡¯ innermost part.

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    What?

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s finger is in my anus.

    Her finger is entering??????!!!!

    Nupupupupu!!!

    ¡¸ When you touch this part, men ejaculate!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s thin fingers rub inside my anus.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh!! C-Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    At the moment my eyes opened wide!!

    ¡¸ Cum, Papa!! Please pour it inside Agnes¡¯ stomach!!! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts to me!!!

    The dam on my penis opens up!!!!

    Dokudokudokudoku!!!!

    My cloudy semen flows inside Agnes¡¯ womb like the flood!!!!

    ¡¸ Papa!!! It¡¯s hot!!! Hot liquid, there¡¯s hot liquid pouring inside my stomach!!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s accepting a man¡¯s semen in her womb for the first time in her life.

    Agnes¡¯ small body trembles.

    ¡¸ Papa! It¡¯s hot!! It¡¯s hot!!! It¡¯s coming in!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Agnes!!! ¡¹

    My ejaculation©`

    My ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop!!!!

 Chapter 476. Sex with the three sisters

    Chapter 476. Sex with the three sisters

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuu, Auuu! ¡¹

    I pour in my last drop inside Agnes¡¯ womb.

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ vagina tightens up!

    She¡¯s squeezing my penis until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, haa, haa, haa! ¡¹

    The grains of sweat from my forehead drops down to Agnes¡¯ chest.

    ¡¸ Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes stares at me with eyes on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s over, Agnes ¡¹

    A man¡¯s body fluid is poured into Agnes¡¯ young womb for the first time in her life.

    Agnes became a woman at 12-years-old.

    ¡¸ It must¡¯ve hurt. Sorry, I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    When I try to pull out.

    ¡¸ Not yet! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s finger is still plugged into my anus.

    ¡¸ Wait until Agnes calms down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t your thing withering a bit? ¡¹

    The drug Katsuko-nee gave me had my penis stay erect all this time.

    Then, I ejaculated four times in succession.

    The ejaculation just now was especially explosive.

    I released my semen as if I was taking a piss.

    As one would expect, it loses strength.

    ¡¸ Calm down, both your mind and body. It¡¯s okay to loosen up after parting ¡¹

    As Katsuko-nee¡¯s speaking, she pulls out her finger from my anus.

    ¡¸ Hauu! ¡¹

    That shock made the remaining semen burst into Agnes¡¯ womb.

    ¡¸ Stay connected for a while ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee resumes taking photos of us.

    ¡¸ You did your best, Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s lying on Agnes¡¯ left pat her bale blonde hair.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, are you okay, does it hurt? ¡¹

    Megu on the right asks Agnes.

    Nei and Nagisa who¡¯s holding Agnes¡¯ thighs are already away from the bed.

    They don¡¯t want to get in the way of Katsuko-nee who¡¯s taking photos of Agnes and me.

    ¡¸ It feels stingy in my stomach ¡¹

    Agnes replies as she has my erect penis inside her.

    ¡¸ Papa is inside Agnes, it¡¯s throbbing ¡¹

    The half-foreign blonde haired blue eyed girl tells me.

    ¡¸ Papa, did Agnes do it right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s okay. Agnes-chan did well, Agnes-chan was able to have sex! ¡¹

    Mana replies instead of me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad, desuno ¡¹

    Tears gather in Agnes¡¯ eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes apologizes to me?

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes heard that it hurts, but I never thought that it hurts this much ¡¹

    This 12-year old body is too small, too young.

    ¡¸ I think that I also hurt Papa, I¡¯m sorry Papa! ¡¹

    Hey, Agnes?!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay Agnes-chan, it might hurt at first, but it won¡¯t hurt as much once you get used to it. It¡¯ll feel very pleasant ¡¹

    Mana says smiling.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes listens to what Mana said then looked up at me.

    ¡¸ It hurts for the first times, but please forgive me. It¡¯ll feel good soon, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Please, please have sex with Agnes forever! ¡¹

    The fair-skinned little girl below me is trembling.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t abandon Agnes ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes is uneasy.

    Agnes also feels that her connection to me is only sex.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. Agnes is my precious daughter, I promise to treasure you forever ¡¹

    I wipe away Agnes¡¯ tears.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes.

    Agnes passionately entwines her tongue.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    I put my left hand behind Agnes and hug her.

    My right-hand massages Agnes¡¯ cute breasts.

    I have to do after-play properly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be together forever, Agnes is now my family after all ¡¹

    I whisper to Agnes¡¯ ears.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes lets her tears spill.

    ¡¸ Congratulations, Agnes-chan, with this, Agnes-chan is the same as us! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re our sister now, you can tell us anything ¡¹

    Megu smiles too.

    The three sisters of a different mother.

    The three of them gave their virginity to me.

    These girls promised to have sex with nobody but me.

    Their connection isn¡¯t by blood, not having the same father.

    The three became sisters from loving me and me loving them.

    These sisters will live with the memory of Shirasaka Sousuke erased.

    I look at the huge mirror where Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s hidden.

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Take a look, Agnes ¡¹

    I straighten up while our lower bodies are still connected.

    ¡¸ Mana, move a bit, so you¡¯re seen in the mirror ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana changed positions.

    Agnes and I connected can be seen in the big mirror.

    ¡¸ Can you see it, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes looks in pain.

    ¡¸ Agnes, hold onto me ¡¹

    I embrace Agnes and raise her body.

    The 12-year old girl gets on top of the bed, facing me.

    ¡¸ You can see it well now, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Agnes and I are hugging each other naked.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s¡¯ penis is inside Agnes. It¡¯s all in ¡¹

    Wet sounds come from the crotch.

    Agnes is getting wet again.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno, sex, it¡¯s sex ¡¹

    Agnes says as she looks at herself in the mirror.

    On the other side of that mirror is Shirasaka Sousuke.

    He¡¯s watching us have sex because it¡¯s a magic mirror.

    The girl Shirasaka Sousuke nurtured to become a sex slave for ten years became my woman.

    I can feel the gaze of hate beyond the mirror.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that we had sex, Agnes ¡¹

    I speak honestly

    ¡¸ Thank you for giving me your virginity, Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ Agnes is also happy, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes smiles as she clings to me.

    ¡¸ Agnes is happy that she had sex with Papa, desuno! ¡¹

    Her small hand hugs behind me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really glad it wasn¡¯t him, desuno ¡¹

    That person. Shirasaka Sousuke.

    When Agnes became aware of her surroundings, her father, told her to worship him.

    ¡¸ That person was cold. Papa, very warm ¡¹

    Agnes presses her cute breasts to my chest.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis is getting warmer, hotter! ¡¹

    Agnes

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ inside is burning hot ¡¹

    Oh, I

    My penis stiffens inside Agnes¡¯ small vagina.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I want to do it again. I want to cum inside Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try to not make it hurt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do as Papa wants, Agnes belongs to Papa ¡¹

    I hold Agnes¡¯ small ass with both hands.

    This 12-year-old ass-meat is still thin.

    But still, the young flesh is full of elasticity.

    I lift Agnes¡¯ ass and move it slowly.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, hauuuu ¡¹

    Agnes breathes in pain.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, it hurts on the deeper part. Concentrate on just the entrance ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ My first time was also like that ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s what happened during Mana¡¯s first time, right.

    I lie down Agnes¡¯ body on the bed once again.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu ¡¹

    Then, I piston Agnes¡¯ entrance trying not to go too deep.

    ¡¸ Uuuuun, uuuun, uuuun ¡¹

    But still, her small white body sways.

    She¡¯s shaken from having sex with me.

    ¡¸ If I recall, it went like this ¡¹

    Mana crawls her fingers on the base of my penis.

    ¡¸ Yes, continue stroking like that ¡¹

    The glans only enters Agnes¡¯ vagina, Mana¡¯s fingers squeeze me to the root.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, raise your butt a bit more ¡¹

    Megu tells me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick Yoshi-kun¡¯s butt ¡¹

    Ueh?!

    Megu¡¯s wet tongue goes to my anus.

    I feel pleasure running down my spine.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll lick the chest!! ¡¹

    Mana licks my nipples while stroking me.

    Ah, Aaaaaah.

    ¡¸ Papa, hurry up and cum! Pour the hot stuff inside Agnes¡¯ stomach again!! ¡¹

    Agnes stares at me with her moist eyes.

    I

    ¡¸ Agnes, look at the mirror ¡¹

    Agnes raises her head and looks in the mirror.

    I do too.

    We¡¯re reflected in the huge mirror.

    We¡¯re having sex.

    ¡¸ Agnes, what¡¯s going on now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex, I¡¯m having sex with Papa ¡¹

    Her face is blushing, her eyes are wet.

    Agnes is looking at her own lewdness in the mirror.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me you know? Mana and Megu are helping out too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno, Agnes¡¯ Onee-chan are helping out!!! ¡¹

    An unusual sight in the mirror.

    I¡¯m pushing my glans inside the vagina of a 12-year-old girl.

    Mana¡¯s licking my nipples as she stroke the root of my penis.

    Megu¡¯s licking my anus from behind.

    The three sisters are entwining lewdly

    That man¡¯s watching this state.

    Shirasaka Sousuke surely hates me that he wants to murder me.

    I¡¯m experiencing the sex he had dreamed of.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s three daughters give me pleasure at the same time!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, I¡¯m about to cum. I¡¯m going to cum again!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno, please cum, desuno! Please give Papa¡¯s hot stuff inside Agnes, please!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuugh!! ¡¹

    As one would expect from the fifth shot.

    It lacks in amount.

    Tokkun.

    Tokkun, tokkun, tokkun!!

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu, Papa, it¡¯s so warm!!! ¡¹

    Agnes feels the white liquid flowing inside her.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s coming out! Onii-chan¡¯s ejaculating!!! ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s grabbing the root cries out as she feels the pulses.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yoshi-kun, your anus is twitching, so cute!! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Agnes, Agnes, Uuuuu, uuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    I ejaculate as I scream Agnes¡¯ name.

    ¡¸ Papa! I love you! I love you desuno!!!! ¡¹

    I then hang over Agnes¡¯ body

    I bury my face in her small chest and loosen up.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Mana and Megu also lied down and snuggled with Agnes and me.

    I hug the two on both sides;

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let anyone go. You¡¯re all my women! ¡¹

    Aah!!!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you okay? ¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯ve lost consciousness for a moment.

    ¡¸ Drink water, Yo-chan, okay? ¡¹

    Nei puts the water from the bottle to her mouth.

    Then she feeds me by mouth.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ You okay? ¡¹

    As expected, I¡¯m quite tired.

    ¡¸ Katsu-nee, how¡¯s it? Is Yo-chan fine? ¡¹

    She asks Katsuko-nee worriedly.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s using a strong vigor drug, so I think it burdens his heart. I believe that you should take a rest for a while ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, it¡¯ll hurt Agnes if you stay like that so get up. Megumi, I¡¯ll pull this way, so you take Yo-chan on your side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ One two! ¡¹

    Nei and Megu get me up.

    ¡¸ Papa, are you okay? ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m okay. Agnes did nothing wrong ¡¹

    I said, forcing a smile.

    Oh, my dick that¡¯s been so stiff earlier now finally withers.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    I tell Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to take photos of Agnes¡¯ insides spilling out, right? ¡¹

    First is the photo of the virgin, then the picture of the first time accepting the man¡¯s penis, then the image of semen pouring out from the opening.

    Those three are necessary for recording the deflowering of a woman in Kuromori.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, I forgot ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds the camera.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out then, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I pull out my waist.

    My glans comes out from Agnes¡¯ entrance.

    After a moment, it drips out.

    A significant amount of semen flows down.

    The color is white and has red mixed in.

    That¡¯s Agnes¡¯ virgin blood.

    ¡¸ Is this okay? ¡¹

    Looking at the blood got me worried.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t move so roughly, and you inserted when it was plenty wet, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll turn out horrible ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter.

    ¡¸ Agnes, spread it out yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes spreads her legs then uses both hands to open her slit.

    Then, semen spills out in one go.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t we take her to Ikeda-sensei as soon as possible? ¡¹

    I asked. Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve made a reservation already so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Oh, it goes without me saying it.

    ¡¸ But, from what I see, the entrance isn¡¯t torn that much. Just her hymen. If not, her second time would be more painful ¡¹

    Oh, if her insides were injured then it would be too painful that she can¡¯t endure it?

    Katsuko-nee continues to take photos.

    ¡¸ Here, Yo-chan, drink water, do you want to eat something? ¡¹

    Nei hands me the water bottle.

    ¡¸ No. Thanks, I¡¯m okay with water for now ¡¹

    I drink water from the bottle.

    My body absorbs the moisture.

    My body¡¯s completely thirsty as I¡¯ve released a mass amount of sweat and semen.

    ¡¸ Agnes, are you thirsty? ¡¹

    I ask Agnes who¡¯s having her pictures taken.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ whole body is covered in sweat too.

    Her hair is soaking wet.

    Her virgin body smells sweet milk.

    ¡¸ Do you want water? No, I guess sweet juice should be better for Agnes? ¡¹

    I said, Nei;

    ¡¸There are lemon flavor sports drinks, but ¡¹

    She¡¯ll have to go to close to the wall to get a bottle of drinks.

    ¡¸ Agnes, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes wants lemon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nei runs to fetch a bottle.

    ¡¸ Here you go, Agnes! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onee-chan ¡¹

    She accepts the bottle shyly.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m also Agnes¡¯ Onee-chan from now on! ¡¹

    Nei smiles too.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes seems to be unable to muster strength. She can¡¯t take off the bottle cap herself.

    ¡¸ Let me! I¡¯ll open it! ¡¹

    Nei takes off the lid.

    ¡¸ Thank you, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes takes the bottle and drinks.

    ¡¸ Delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s good ¡¹

    Nei smiles happily

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, mouth-to-mouth!! ¡¹

    Mana urges me.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I put water in my mouth and transfer it to Mana¡¯s.

    Mana sounds her throat.

    ¡¸ Yes, delicious! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    I also give Megu water mouth-to-mouth.

    ¡¸ Haaaa ¡¹

    Suddenly, Kyouko-san sighs.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re really amazing. I¡¯m surprised ¡¹

    Huh?

    Speaking of which, Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan just watched us without saying a word while I deflower Agnes.

    ¡¸ To think that he could settle down everything like this, this is phenomenal, Minaho ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s revenge plan is blown away in a different direction ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    Minaho-neesan looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, are you done taking photos? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama, I¡¯m done ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts down the camera.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have Agnes rest on a separate room ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes were serious.

    I see. This is still the third round.

    There¡¯s still another round after this.

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Nei carries a stretcher.

    ¡¸ Agnes still can¡¯t stand, right? Yo-chan, get her to this ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Take a rest, for now, I still have work to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be together tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    I get off from the bed.

    I felt dizzy for a moment, but I focused myself and stand up.

    Then, I carry up the naked Agnes from the bed.

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    She¡¯s so light!

    Did I just deflower this small and light girl?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing, I just like carrying Agnes like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes also lives when Papa moves her like this ¡¹

    Agnes kisses my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    I put down Agnes on the stretcher gently.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯ll follow Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested in what happens after this ¡¹

    After this is the fourth round.

    Yukino¡¯s entry.

    Then, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s execution.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested, the family is much more important now ¡¹

    Mana pats Agnes¡¯ head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I think that I have to see the ending ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s mother died.

    If she doesn¡¯t watch to the end, Megu¡¯s inferiority complex won¡¯t clear up.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana and I will carry Agnes to a different room, then I¡¯ll return ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Nee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave this to me~! ¡¹

    I hold Agnes¡¯ hand.

    ¡¸ Agnes, see you later then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa ¡¹

    Nei and Mana bring out the stretcher carrying Agnes.

    They didn¡¯t go to the front door but to the side door.

    The door closes.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s first plan was to have Agnes also raped in front of Shirasaka Sousuke forcefully ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Apart from Megumi-chan who¡¯s born from this mansion, the plan was to rape and kill Shirasaka Maika in front of Sousuke then rape Agnes. We never thought that girl who¡¯s confined for 12 years would open up her heart to us ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ The intention was to fulfill sad and gloomy revenge. That¡¯s our plan. But, Minaho and the other women think that they can¡¯t go forward if they can¡¯t achieve their revenge. The wounds they received from Sousuke won¡¯t heal unless they hurt Sousuke ¡¹

    Kyouko-san feels the presence of Shirasaka Sousuke behind the mirror.

    ¡¸ They thought that they have to hurt, kill Sousuke¡¯s beloved family, they believed ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan waited for so many years for her revenge.

    She endured and put up with it firmly.

    She laid out the trap to fight Shirasaka Sousuke.

    With her tremendous effort and perseverance

    ¡¸ And yet, an irregular like you appeared turned everything upside down ¡¹

    I

    That¡¯s right, I.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, Shirasaka Maika-san, and even Agnes, you made them all your woman. It¡¯s not rape, what¡¯s with that gentle sex now? You gave them some beautiful memories for their first time!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    I bow my head unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Huh? What the hell are you doing? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gives me a sharp gaze.

    ¡¸ No, for some reason, I messed up Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan she polished for years, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, do you regret it? ¡¹

    Regret?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t regret it. I will make them all happy for real. I¡¯ve promised that and I¡¯ve made my resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then what¡¯s the problem? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ You did well! Thanks to you, the revenge that¡¯s supposed to be only gruesome and horrible is saved!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ Minaho, you think of the same, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I think the results were better than my planned revenge. The first plan was to have Maika-san and Agnes raped forcibly. Although that would accomplish the revenge, I think that there will be a new wound in our hearts. Everyone would remember the time they were first raped by Shirasaka Sousuke. Then, I think that they would regret making a new victim for the rest of their lives ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It was the right choice to show off sex of love with Maika-san on the second round. That changed our feelings from watching that. The painful past of Shirasaka Sousuke raping us was healed. Agnes¡¯ sex too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you were so kind, and you were worried about Agnes-chan during sex ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Un, I¡¯m happy it was a wonderful deflowering. Shirasaka Sousuke has distorted Agnes¡¯ life since birth that we were happy that she could experience such kind sex. I¡¯m truly glad ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee cries.

    Katsuko-nee brings meals to Agnes ever since Agnes¡¯ first caretaker died.

    She knows Agnes¡¯ loneliness in the basement the most.

    ¡¸ Of course I don¡¯t think that this is the best choice. Thinking about that girl¡¯s happiness, there were much better choices but, thanks to you, it didn¡¯t fall to the worst situation. You changed us to a better state possible ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me

    ¡¸ I-I see, sorry. I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m doing that well either ¡¹

    I¡¯m only doing what I can in the best I can.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you don¡¯t get it. I think that¡¯s what makes it cool ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ Having sex with those girls lovingly now made the women of the mansion watching the broadcast healed. Their heart is gaining warmth. That¡¯s true, besides, while at it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing more humiliating than this for Sousuke. To tell the truth, You did revenge ten times, a hundred times harsher than killing Shirasaka Maika or raping Agnes forcibly in front of him ¡¹

    Me. Revenge?

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve won over those girls with love and trust!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? Frustrating isn¡¯t it? You feel too frustrated that your guts are boiling, aren¡¯t they, Sousuke?!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san pushes the large mirror hiding Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Gugugugugugnununununu!!!!! ¡¹

    Shiraska Sousuke whose mouth is gagged gives me a demonic look.

    His eyes are bloodshot.

    He¡¯s biting the gag with all his strength.

    ¡¸ This is the best revenge!! We¡¯ll be going to the next round in the best condition!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Thanks. I appreciate it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Now, Sousuke? How do you feel now? Does it feel frustrating? How frustrating?! Go on and say it!!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san takes off the ball-gag.

 Chapter 477. Then, Yukino enters

    Chapter 477. Then, Yukino enters.

    ¡¸ Your daughters had their body and even their hearts stolen. How does it feel, Sousuke? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s ball-gag is removed. He¡¯s breathing heavily.

    His breathing includes coughs, it seems that his throat is getting rough.

    He looks like a hyena.

    ¡¸ Dammit! Fuck, I want to fuck too!! ¡¹

    He speaks in a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸ I want to cum! Make me ejaculate!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s penis is tied up with a thick octopus thread at the root.

    While it is erect, because of the weak blood flow, it¡¯s discolored red and black.

    ¡¸ I want to fuck, let me fuck!!! ¡¹

    His eyes are bloodshot.

    There¡¯s gray hair on top of his near-bald head.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s wrinkled face shows a furious expression.

    ¡¸ Let me have sex, let me rape someone!!! ¡¹

    Oh, the aphrodisiac he¡¯s dosed in advance is working.

    Showing off me having sex with his daughters.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s head is dominated by his sexual desire.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, Nagisa, even Megumi will do! Hold my dick!! I don¡¯t care who does it! Maika, even Agnes, let me fuck! I want to cum inside!!! ¡¹

    Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s in a state of confusion.

    ¡¸ You really are a disappointing man ¡¹

    Kyouko-san is disgusted.

    ¡¸ Katsuko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands over a bucket of water to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Thanks, he¡¯ll be knocked off with this!!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san throws out the water from the bucket to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s head!!

    Bashayayayayan!!!

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s flooded.

    His remaining hair sticks to his head, he looks much more miserable than before.

    ¡¸ Have you cooled down your head, Sousuke? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san bashes Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s head with the bucket!

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s tied up, he can¡¯t escape.

    Beko.

    Bakibaki!!

    The tinplate bucket dents from hitting his head.

    ¡¸ Agu, aha, ago! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke raised an odd scream.

    He¡¯s bleeding in his temples.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re awake now Sousuke? How are you? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san throws the bucket to the floor as it no longer holds it¡¯s original form.

    Karankarankaran.

    ¡¸ Ge, gegebo, kekebogeho ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke coughs.

    He¡¯s bleeding from his nose.

    His face looks like a zombie from the horror movies.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll never have sex with a woman anymore. It¡¯s already set in stone that you won¡¯t be allowed to ejaculate. ¡¹

    Kyouko-san takes a handkerchief from her pocket, and she tells Shirasaka as she wipes the blood.

    ¡¸ You are already dead ¡¹

    Shirasaka;

    ¡¸ Kuh, kufufu, hihihi, hyahyahyahya!! ¡¹

    He laughs out, showing his mouth lacking in teeth.

    ¡¸ Hey hey, did you get mad already? Weren¡¯t your spirit as tough as an idiot? ¡¹

    His nerve is thicker than a rope.

    His heart is a knife-proof bristle fiber.

    That is Shirasaka Sousuke and Yukino¡¯s trait.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Kyouko. Thanks to you, the blood that got to my head is going down now. I can now see the situation properly ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke who¡¯s in tatters laughed out.

    Then, he looked at me.

    ¡¸ You bastard, you took away the women I¡¯ve been looking forward to fuck. I¡¯ll never forgive you, I¡¯ll kill you, you¡¯re dead meat ¡¹

    I look straight at Shirasaka Sousuke.

    He¡¯s not scary at all.

    I face him dignified.

    ¡¸ Megumi you bitch, you betrayed me, I¡¯ll make sure you and Yamamine house will be in rubbles. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll never have a decent life again. ¡¹

    Megu just glares at Shirasaka Sousuke silently

    She¡¯s not looking away.

    This is our battlefield.

    ¡¸ Hmm, it seems that there wasn¡¯t enough water to cool down your head, do you even understand what kind of situation you¡¯re in? You¡¯re bound right now, and just waiting for us to kill you ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks to him with a scoffing attitude.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not checkmated yet, right, Minaho?! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Uncle¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke laughs on his nose.

    Uncle? Oh, he meant the former head, Moritsugu?

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Moritsugu-san¡¯s overthrown ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸ No way that¡¯s true!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka screams.

    ¡¸ Uncle is still in good health He is looking for me. Uncle will surely find out that you have me. Shirasaka house will use the company¡¯s financial strength and connections to rescue me! ¡¹

    That¡¯s a delusion.

    ¡¸ You all can¡¯t win if you make enemies with Shirasaka house. Uncle has connections with the underground society too. You all are dead!! ¡¹

    Err.

    I wonder what kind of fairy-tale is inside this man¡¯s head?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s useless to deceive me! I know! Minaho, you were in a rush because uncle¡¯s coming to rescue me,, right? He¡¯s coming with a special troop to rush in to save me!! ¡¹

    His wishes and reality are getting messed up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you were trying to break my mind, right?!! I won¡¯t be fooled you, bitches!!!! I just have to wait a bit more! If I wait a bit more then Shiraska group will come to save me!!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke rants. His eyes were gone mad.

    ¡¸ Oh, why do you think so? How can you say that so confidently? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles scornfully and asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure!! Yukino¡¯s not here!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Uncle¡¯s protected Yukino, right? Uncle likes her after all, so you all weren¡¯t able to get your hands on Yukino, right? ¡¹

    Shirasaka laughs.

    ¡¸ I also thought it was strange. Megumi was first, then Maika, then lastly Agnes!! The order is strange! I can¡¯t understand it ¡¹

    Oh.

    He was caught in the trap we madE?

    ¡¸ To me, Megumi is just a stone. She¡¯s just a new item I want to eat before selling ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke mocks his daughter.

    ¡¸ Agnes is also just a toy. It makes me angry that the bitch I cultivated for pleasure got taken away but, Agnes is just a toy for me. I can just impregnate another white woman and nurture the child slowly! ¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t think of Agnes as a girl at all.

    ¡¸ The problem is Maika. How dare you do what you want with Maika. She¡¯s my daughter!! She¡¯ll be married to the eldest son of a noble house in the future!! I was betting my success to her!!! ¡¹

    The father doesn¡¯t feel affection for Mana either.

    ¡¸ Who cares, if she¡¯s tainted then Maika¡¯s got no value. Instead, it¡¯s better to ensnare a guy or two with perverted preferences to marry her. I can still profit from Maika ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke still thinks that he can do what he wants with Mana this late.

    ¡¸ Then, the most important one, Yukino, isn¡¯t here. That¡¯s right, Yukino¡¯s most important to me. Only Yukino. Of course, you all should know that!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke looks at Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan.,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yukino should be the first. You wouldn¡¯t do some sex show with Megumi and Agnes, you should be killing Yukino in front of me. That would be the most painful for me ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ And yet what happened?! Megumi went first, then Maika, and Agnes was the last?!! It went with this odd order!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke laughs loudly.

    ¡¸ Look, Sousuke, do you not think that Yukino would appear after this? As the fourth round? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Shirasaka Sousuke;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t!! If you really have caught Yukino! Then you won¡¯t be doing it in this order! ¡¹

    Order.

    ¡¸ Who cares if Megumi is the first. But, Agnes would be second. Then, Third would be Maika, and after Maika, it¡¯s Yukino. ¡¹ That would be the most damaging order to me! ¡¹

    Oh, he¡¯s caught in our trap so interestingly.

    ¡¸ Actually, you had Maika first and then Agnes last, that¡¯s because you haven¡¯t caught Yukino yet, right? You know that I¡¯ve been cultivating Agnes in the basement all this time, that I¡¯m about to eat her virginity, so you assumed that the damage of stealing away Agnes is much more significant than Maika! If not, you won¡¯t be doing it in this order!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s rant continues.

    ¡¸ Besides, if you look at this guy, it¡¯s obvious!! ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ This brat was raping Agnes, and yet he wasn¡¯t doing it with all his strength!! Well, of course, his physical strength and stamina are already exhausted with Agnes!!! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Right, I think that it might¡¯ve been overkill to cum twice there.

    If we¡¯re talking about stamina

    ¡¸ In short, that¡¯s all you have, right?! Yukino won¡¯t be coming after this!! If that were the plan, then he wouldn¡¯t work so hard on Agnes. He wouldn¡¯t have enough stamina!!! ¡¹

    Right, I feel like I had to think about pacing when I did it with Megu,.

    While I had sex, I forgot and just did it in full force as usual.

    Then, I did go all out with Mana twice.

    As for Agnes, I came once with Katsuko-nee¡¯s help. Then, I followed my desire and did it one more time.

    Yeah, I feel like the semen in my body is all siphoned out.

    ¡¸ In short, you haven¡¯t caught Yukino yet. Then that also means that Uncle is also going strong. Then, you all tried to hurt me this far in a rush because you know that uncle¡¯s rescue team is coming close!! I know it!! I just have to endure this pain a bit more, Minaho!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke laughs.

    He¡¯s a really helpless man.

    ¡¸ People don¡¯t see what they don¡¯t want to see ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just quoting Julius Caesar, but it¡¯s true. I admire you for thinking all the things just convenient to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say Kyouko?! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san snorts to the surprised Shirasaka.

    ¡¸ The women in watching this broadcast all know why we had this rounds in this order ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s eyes look at the women in the room.

    Katsuko-nee, Minaho-neesan, Nagisa, Megumi.

    Nei sent Agnes and Mana, so she¡¯s not in this room,.

    Margo-san¡¯s probably preparing the next person.

    I can¡¯t see her since earlier.

    ¡¸ Our purpose isn¡¯t just our revenge on you from a long time ago ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ That guy reached out to the girls, not because of our revenge on you ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ First, Megumi-chan. We had Megumi-chan have sex in front of you to take out her fear of you in her mind. We took her out of Sousuke¡¯s control ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Minaho and my plan was only to make Sousuke feel frustrated but, this boy was considering of relieving Megumi-chan¡¯s mind first ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ As for Maika-san, he was only thinking of saving Maika-san¡¯s life. Just to get rid the hate of the women of the mansion towards Maika-san. Thus, Maika-san responded to this boy¡¯s thoughts with all her best. That¡¯s why we have accepted Maika-san as our ally ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why we needed to do that second round of sex.

    Even if it was physically unreasonable, It¡¯s a mental necessity.

    ¡¸ In Agnes¡¯ case, Souske¡¯s mentally dominated her ever since she was young, so it¡¯s necessary for her to have sex to break it on her will ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ What we¡¯re considering is only to replace the ruler in Agnes¡¯ heart from Sousuke to you. But you¡¯re different. Your sex is. You didn¡¯t control Agnes, Agnes chose you. On top of that, during the second round, Megumi-chan and Maika-san joined in, Agnes felt a sense of unity among sisters ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I need to go all out on the second sex.

    For Agnes¡¯ sake.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been captured by the past, and planned this revenge to settle it down, then executed it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸ Yet, my brother made the future for Megumi, Maika-san, and Agnes through the revenge plan I made ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you get it, Sousuke? To make it simple, we would do it in the order you said if we just want to hurt you. But we did it in this order so the girls could leave your control and live ahead in the future ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Besides, my brother always go with all his best when it comes to sex. He fills the girls with all his love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems so, Sousuke. That¡¯s why your guess was all wrong! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke shivers.

    ¡¸ Your uncle, Shirasaka Moritsugu lost his position long ago. The current head of the house has abandoned Sousuke. Or should I say that one time, they had a kill order for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s. No way. That¡¯s true ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke says while sweating.

    ¡¸ Uncle is alive. He¡¯s coming to rescue me now! That¡¯s why Yukino¡­You haven¡¯t got Yukino, have you?!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, move on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s dressed in a vibrant colored bondage suit stands in front of the camera.

    ¡¸ The final round!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at the big door in front.

    ¡¸ Enter player!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No way!? ¡¹

    Nagisa strikes the gong strongly.

    Bowawawawawawawawaaan!!

    Kyouko-san controls the lighting, a loud song comes from the ceiling speaker.

    ¡º Yukino, Bonbayay! Yukino Bonbayay! ¡»

    This song.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s come this far just to be raped! You can rape her any time, anywhere! The queen of queens of the rape world!! Shirasaka Yukino!!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls. The door opens up loudly!!!

    There¡¯s more dry ice smoke than ever.

    This is the last one, so they¡¯re using all.

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    A silhouette of a girl stands in the smoke.

    That¡¯s.

    Yukino in her school uniform.

    ¡¸ Yu¡­ki¡­nooooo?! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke is at loss of words.

    Yukino being here means that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s prediction is all wrong.

    All the hope in his mind collapses at that moment.

    Yukino looks down silently.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Margo-san urges Yukino from behind.

    I knew it, shew as out to monitor Yukino.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Yukino enters the courtroom.

    Margo-san follows from behind.

    The two enter the court then the door shuts close.

    ¡°Yukino Bonbayay¡± music stops.

    ¡¸ By the way, ¡°Bonbayay¡± is a Lingala word that means kill ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles at the camera.

    ¡¸ My, Kyouko-san, in Swahili it¡¯s ¡°Kill¡± or ¡°flower,¡± right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko, that¡¯s a different guy. That¡¯s entirely not related ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Kyouko-san make an ambiguous exchange.

    ¡¸ Now then, Sousuke, it¡¯s your prided Yukino-chan ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says while laughing.

    ¡¸ N-No, this isn¡¯t happening!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke trembles in shock and despair.

    ¡¸ What? Are you too surprised you can¡¯t speak? Okay then, I¡¯ll go ask Yukino-chan. ¡¶ How¡¡Do¡¡You¡¡Do£¿£¡ ¡· ¡¹

    Yukino glares at Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I wish atomic bombs drop on top of your head! ¡¹

    She speaks in hate.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, you¡¯re entertaining ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughed at Yukino¡¯s reaction.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, you understand it, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks calmly

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. I know it already ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s threatened a lot earlier.

    Will she be killed in front of her father or would she betray her father, she¡¯s forced to make the ultimate choice.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been watching everything that¡¯s happening here ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s watching a broadcast from a different room.

    ¡¸ Starting from Megumi until now, all of it ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face is pale.

    She¡¯s¡¯ not showing an expression.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s killed all her emotions.

    ¡¸ I very well understood what kind of person Papa is, how much people hate him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yukino ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke looks at his daughter.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, this is different, this is! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you trying to explain this late if your dick¡¯s that erect!!! ¡¹

    Yukino tells her father.

    Shirasaka Sousuke is bound, his legs are tied up to make an M shape.

    The drug is still working.

    His tied up erect penis is colored black and red yet pointing in the sky.

    ¡¸ No, this is different. Don¡¯t misunderstand, Papa is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say anything anymore, Papa ¡¹

    Yukino speaks coldly

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to hate Papa more than this ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke falters.

    ¡¸ I now understand what you intend and what you¡¯ve come for it. I really do, but ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ But still, I can¡¯t forgive you all. I¡¯ll never, ever forgive you all! ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸ What you people do still make me think that you¡¯re all disgusting people! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You try to solve everything and anything through sex. You¡¯re just replacing people¡¯s relationship with sex, right? That¡¯s really disgusting. I knew it, you people are strange, crazy. You substitute people¡¯s bonds with sex. You use sex to become a family? I can only say it¡¯s crazy!! ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, this is a brothel, we were women who were suddenly turned to prostitutes, so sex is our base point in life ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I know that already. I¡¯m different from you all, I¡¯m a normal person. I know that. People¡¯s relationship, a bond of a family, is much more sublime, precious, eternal. The connection of blood is deeper than any, the months and years of living together further matures it, it¡¯s not something that could be done with just one or two rounds of sex! Becoming a family after giving your virginity? That¡¯s stupid!! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Your opinion has a point, but we don¡¯t think that we are in the right ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You, people, are wrong!!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan interrupts Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re wrong. But, we have no choice. Our lives are already distorted. It¡¯s too late to fix it and live a new life. We will become happy while being wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t care!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ Yukino, what do you know? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re talking about the blood connection is deeper than any relationship, that the months and years living together matures it but, what about your family now? ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸ Your father is in this situation, Shirasaka clan has abandoned you. Your mother, and your maternal grandfather, Ichikawa-san tried to push you to a mental hospital. I don¡¯t think you already know, but Ichikawa-san abandoned Mana. That¡¯s why Mana has also abandoned Shriasaka house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong, you¡¯re just manipulating Maika ¡¹

    ¡¸ We may be but, what about your other family? There¡¯s nobody connected to you by blood coming to save you!!! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have any family now, do I? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke reacts.

    ¡¸ Yukino, what did you just say? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at her father slowly.

    ¡¸ Everything they just told you is true, Moritsugu-ojisama is overthrown. Shirasaka house won¡¯t protect Papa anymore. Of course, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not, Ichikawa-ojiisama also quit the company. Mama can¡¯t work as a food critic anymore. Even Papa, you can¡¯t go to your company anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why?! ¡¹

    Yukino snaps.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all your fault!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, wait, what are you saying that I did?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everything, they¡¯re all exposed!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What is?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ These people made public all the bad things Papa has done!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke opens his mouth wide in surprise.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go to school anymore ¡¹

 Chapter 478. Yukino falls

    Chapter 478. Yukino falls

    ¡¸ Y-Yukino, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke shrinks back from what his daughter said.

    ¡¸ I can no longer walk in public like before, I¡¯ve become the daughter of Japan¡¯s worst sex criminal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s going on, explain Yukino!!! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at her father.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s too late now. I don¡¯t even want to talk about what happened while Papa is in Australia. I don¡¯t want to remember it either, talking about it only gives me despair! ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ What should we do? Are we doing it? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ You will, that¡¯s the final round ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Yukino speaks in a cold voice.

    ¡¸ Strip yourself. We don¡¯t want to spend much time with you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies in a cold tone too.

    ¡¸ I know! ¡¹

    Yukino begins to undo the buttons of her uniform.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino, what¡¯s going on, huh? ¡¹

    Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s surprised to watch Yukino start a strip show in front of him.

    ¡¸ Oh, didn¡¯t you want to see Yukino-san¡¯s naked body? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Shirasaka

    ¡¸ You love sex, and yet the only one you didn¡¯t make a move on is your beloved daughter, right? Your beloved Yukino-san¡¯s stripping. Enjoy it ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke holds lust towards Yukino.

    But, the face he shows to the public as a head of a major advertising agency, as a member of Shirasaka clan

    Also, there¡¯s also the fact that the head of Shirasaka house, Mr. Moritsugu likes Yukino.

    The wild beast faithful to his lust is holding out on attacking Yukino.

    Yukino is just the only female body Shirasaka Sousuke never touched.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you doing, why, Yukino?! ¡¹

    That Yukino is now stripping her clothes in front of her father.

    Her skirt slides off her waist.

    Yukino¡¯s thin bare legs are exposed.

    ¡¸ Y-Yukino ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke swallowed his saliva.

    His erect penis tied on the root discolored black and blue rises up.

    ¡¸ Haaa ¡¹

    Yukino sighed, then pulled up her blouse.

    ¡¸ £¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s complexion changes.

    Leather shoes, white socks with school badge, on top of that, Yukino¡¯s wearing only pure white panty and bra.

    It¡¯s a beautiful body for a 16-year-old.

    Then on her stomach.

    Just above her white panty, her lower abdomen.

    There are letters in the emerald green tattoo.

    Which says.

    ¡º ¼Î¼× ¡»

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s mouth is flapping in surprise.

    Minaho-neesan said that Yoshikou is a famous Yakuza name.

    The fact that a Yakuza¡¯s name is tattooed on Yukino¡¯s lower abdomen means;

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Sousuke say it himself earlier? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san is the most important ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that of course ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes over.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we targeted Yukino-san first. Much earlier than Maika-san or Agnes ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ You people made a move on Yukino?!!! ¡¹

    He¡¯s trembling in anger.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s as you can see ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stands up then taps Yukino¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking if you made a move on Yukino!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke screams.

    ¡¸ Shut up, Papa. Could you be quiet ¡¹

    Yukino in her underwear tells her father coldly.

    ¡¸ I was raped. I¡¯m no longer a virgin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yukino? ¡¹

    Shirasaka¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ These past ten days, I was raped countless times. In this mansion, in school, inside a car, outside, in the downtown where people are watching, in the park¡¯s toilet, there was even broadcast at the school where I¡¯m raped while all the students watch it ¡¹

    She tells her father calmly.

    ¡¸ These people never let me take contraceptives. I think that I¡¯m already pregnant ¡¹

    Yukino puts her hand on the tattoo on her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸ Nu,nunununu?! Raped?!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s head is boiling in hatred.

    ¡¸ Minaho, Kyouko, y-you, w-what have you done to my Yukino?!!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke acts violently that the thick binds almost tears off.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, frustrating, isn¡¯t it? Sousuke ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ I wanted to see that face all this time ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says with no expression.

    ¡¸ Gigigigigi, you bitches!!! You made my daughter, you made Yukino pregnant!!?!! I¡¯ll kill you all!!! I¡¯ll definitely kill you all!!! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s obsessed with Yukino.

    He shows anger that he didn¡¯t even show during Megu, Agnes, or Mana¡¯s turn.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re making a nice face now Sousuke! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san still laughs at Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Can you see it everyone?! Look at Sousuke¡¯s face. Ahahaha. Serves you right!!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs. Shirasaka Sousuke glares hatefully.

    Turning her back on the two, Yukino in her underwear comes to me on the bed.

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s grinding her molars, she¡¯s putting up with it.

    This hurts her pride, humiliates her.

    Yet, Yukino stands in front of me like a Queen.

    Then, she said.

    ¡¸ Shall we begin then? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it my turn last? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s watching from the other room.

    My sex rounds with Megu, Mana, and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and do it, I want to finish this as soon as possible ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with cold eyes.

    She¡¯s looking at me.

    She has no choice but to be raped.

    She¡¯s just doing it with me reluctantly

    Those eyes don¡¯t think a single thing about me.

    ¡¸ Go on, do it. Just like always ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s only looking at me.

    She doesn¡¯t try to sense my feelings.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that your role? ¡¹

    She only recognizes me as Minaho-neesan¡¯s tool.

    Only a tool for sex for Minaho-neesan who doesn¡¯t have a penis.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong?! Fuck me like you always do!! I¡¯m only doing this because you said you want to!! ¡¹

    Are you planning to switch with that reasoning?

    Then, you want to think that you have no choice but to get raped in front of your father?

    No way I would let this go as Yukino wants.

    I

    ¡¸ Are you misunderstanding something? ¡¹

    I speak in a low voice.

    I confront Yukino upfront.

    If Yukino¡¯s protecting her pride by willingly giving her body to me.

    Then I will thoroughly break her heart.

    I¡¯ll take away all the pride in her heart and make her mind and body naked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to have sex with you anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a lie ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t you always attack my body like a starving stray dog?! Doesn¡¯t your penis always get big for me?! You want to put it inside me, right?! Go on, I¡¯m giving it to you! Do as you wish! ¡¹

    Yukino lies down on the bed.

    She closes her eyes.

    ¡¸ Y-Yukino, you ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke looks at his daughter dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Sorry but I can¡¯t do it with Yukino anymore ¡¹

    I said.

    Yukino who¡¯s lying down opened her eyes wide in surprise.

    ¡¸ Look, I¡¯ve had sex with the cutest girls till just now. Megu, Mana, and Agnes are all great women. They feel a hundred times more pleasant than Yukino!

    Yukino gets up in panic.

    ¡¸ Wait for a second, you can still do it at least one more time, right? I¡¯m in trouble if you can¡¯t!!! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at Minaho.

    Earlier, Yukino swore to Minaho-neesan that she¡¯d do a few things in front of her father in exchange for her life.

    The first step is to show off her sex to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    If she can¡¯t fulfill the promise, the guarantee for her life disappears.

    ¡¸ Like hell I would know that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You see, I have sex with my beloved women that our minds and body melt down, I ejaculate inside their wombs with all my heart. There¡¯s no more sperm left for you ¡¹

    Actually, my penis has wholly withered after five ejaculations.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-What the hell?! ¡¹

    Yukino panics due to the unexpected development.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you always do it seven to ten times?! Didn¡¯t you ejaculate inside me a lot?! ¡¹

    The ¡®me¡¯ in Yukino¡¯s memory seems to be matchless.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for me today. I might be able to if it¡¯s a different woman, but for Yukino, it¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m saying that I can¡¯t get erect from Yukino! ¡¹

    I¡¯ll destroy her pride.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m saying that I can no longer feel sexual charm from Yukino anymore, not even the least! ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-D-D-D-Don¡¯t make a fool of me!! ¡¹

    Tears gather in Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    Seriously, she cries as soon as the emotions rise up.

    She¡¯ll just cry and rage, then bring everything to her pace.

    That¡¯s Yukino.

    ¡¸ Oh, but that¡¯s a problem, if you don¡¯t have sex in front of your father, my revenge won¡¯t end though ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Yukino¡¯s not allowed to escape reality from exploding her feelings. She mustn¡¯t escape.

    ¡¸ Well, fine, Maika-san did her best for Yukino-san¡¯s share too. I¡¯ll just have Yukino-san die in front of her father, just like the initial plan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiii!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s immediate decision stops Yukino from crying due to fear.

    ¡¸ Err, Minaho, I just have to kick her lungs, so she suffocates to death, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸ Yes, make her suffer and die slowly. When she¡¯s dead, we¡¯ll throw her naked corpse on the roadside. Oh, the school gate would be nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Showing her anus at the school gate? Hahahaha ¡¹1

    Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san speaks. Yukino.

    ¡¸ Wait, s-stop, stop that. You promised not to kill me right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I have no choice. You didn¡¯t even fulfill your promise to have sex in front of your father ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸ I-I get it, I-I¡¯ll do anything, I¡¯ll do it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do anything? What will you do? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t get the man erect then, what can you do? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ G-Get erect already! ¡¹

    You¡¯re ordering me?

    ¡¸ Not a chance, I can¡¯t get erect from Yukino anymore ¡¹

    I refused bluntly

    ¡¸ What, then what should I do?!!! ¡¹

    Yukino throws the fear she receives from Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san to me with anger.

    She¡¯s still looking down on me.

    She thinks that she can be arrogant with me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t ask me ¡¹

    I reject. Yukino

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    She looked around the room and found Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi, get him erect! If it¡¯s you then you can get him erect, right?! ¡¹

    W-What?

    What is she talking about?

    ¡¸ Then when it gets erect, I¡¯ll do it. That¡¯s a nice idea, right?! Guddo aidea! I¡¯m so cool!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ So, Megumi, you lick and suck this man¡¯s penis! Hurry up! I¡¯m in a hurry!! ¡¹

    Yukino orders Megu.

    ¡¸ No. I don¡¯t want to ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to do that for Yukino¡¯s sake ¡¹

    Yukino blows her anger on Megu.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! Are you an idiot!??!! I¡¯m going to die you know?!! ¡¹

    Yukino completely lost her composure.

    ¡¸ Yes, that will be refreshing ¡¹

    Megu looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ What about you Yukino, have you forgotten what you¡¯ve done to me until now? ¡¹

    Yukino is at loss of words.

    ¡¸ No way in hell I would help Yukino?! Are you an idiot, Yukino? Do you want to die? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to die!!! ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t think I should say this, but you see ¡¹

    Suddenly, Margo-sans peaks.

    ¡¸ I think nobody but me would say this to Yukino-san ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Starting with Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Megu, and of course, Kyouko-san.

    They are all consistently cold to Yukino from the start.

    They think that there¡¯s no need to help Yukino if she takes this attitude.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Yukino turns to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ No, if you don¡¯t need my advice then I¡¯m okay not saying it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares just say it! Don¡¯t be so unwilling!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s attitude is horrible to the end.

    ¡¸ Look, Yukino-san, if you have time to complain around then I think you should start serving him already ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Serve? Why do I have to? ¡¹

    Yukino shows a surprised face.

    ¡¸ If you really don¡¯t want to die then shouldn¡¯t you try your best? Why don¡¯t you try licking his penis or anything you could think up with? If you work hard to seduce him, then I think that he might find the effort to get erect. If you just keep on screaming like that, Yukino-san¡¯s fate won¡¯t change ¡¹

    Yeah, if Yukino doesn¡¯t change, she¡¯ll definitely die.

    ¡¸ N-No, I-I don¡¯t want to serve this man voluntarily! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Up until now, I was threatened, forced, so I did everything. I endured him raping me. I put up with it. But doing it myself? My pride won¡¯t allow me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then die ¡¹

    Margo-san said frankly

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, your pride doesn¡¯t allow you to live ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s voice echoes in the room.

    Yes, yes. All the women other than Yukino nods.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s settled ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stands up

    ¡¸ Yukino-san come here, I can¡¯t give you a roundhouse kick there ¡¹

    Yukino trembles on top of the bed.

    ¡¸ A kick to crush the lungs goes to the stomach, the internal organs burst that way! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san checks the kick¡¯s movement lightly.

    ¡¸ N-No, No!! ¡¹

    Yukino refuses while she cries.

    ¡¸ Your pride is much more important than your life, right? So you should be prepared to die ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t, I¡¯m not prepared! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die! ¡¹

    Yukino cries.

    ¡¸ Then throw away your pride!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san threatens, Yukino.

    ¡¸ I-I will, I¡¯ll throw away my pride!! ¡¹

    The 16-year-old girl in her underwear cries.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry! CHERIOOOO!!!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san attacks Yukino with a roundhouse kick!!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s tip of the toes stops a few centimeters away from Yukino¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Ha, haaaaaa ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s tears stopped.

    Kyouko-san then moves her toe a bit and flick Yukino¡¯s forehead.

    Then, she lets down her feet slowly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t like to serve the man you don¡¯t like? Your pride won¡¯t allow it? That¡¯s what you said, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says while looking down on Yukino.

    ¡¸ That is what your own father forced to Minaho and everyone else! He pulled them away from their family, raped them, turned them to prostitutes, isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    The women of the mansion during Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s age were all forced to become prostitutes.

    ¡¸ If Sousuke tells them ¡°This is your guest tonight,¡± they have to serve them, no matter who it is. They have to get them erect, accept them with their body, satisfy them. Despite all that, all the money paid by the guests all go to Sousuke, they¡¯re never released from this mansion. If they disobey, they¡¯re punished, worse, killed. Do you get it?! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grabs Yukino¡¯s jaw and lifts it.

    She sends a domineering gaze to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Your situation¡¯s just the same as that everyone! Do you want to die or live? You only have to abandon your pride!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking up at Kyouko-san dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Become a prostitute. Serve that boy as a prostitute ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Minaho and everyone didn¡¯t merely want you to sit down and swing your waist to a man in front of Sousuke. They want to see Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, the daughter of the man who turned them to prostitutes become one!! ¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸ That was my intent all along ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Do you remember when I transferred money to your bank account after you were raped from your virginity overnight? ¡¹

    Yeah

    That happened.

    ¡¸ I kept doing that. Every time you¡¯re raped, I transfer the same amount as I did the first time. You¡¯re having a wealthy asset now. You have money in your account exceeding a 16-year-old girl¡¯s allowance ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Do you get it, Yukino-san? You¡¯ve always been a prostitute. You were already a prostitute ever since you lost your virginity! ¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸ And now, the man here is only him. If you don¡¯t sell your body to him, you will die ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Now, it¡¯s the time for your mind and body to become a prostitute. Yukino-san. A prostitute who sells her body to money has no pride ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Finally, Yukino speaks.

    ¡¸ I, what? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sinks the boot.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re no longer a lady of Shirasaka house. You already know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m different ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t go back to your home anymore. You have no relatives to help you. Your grandfather, Ichikawa-san has abandoned you as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi doesn¡¯t want to help Yukino-san. Mana-san has refused to be your sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika¡¯s gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your beloved father is only an irredeemable man who feels lust on you. Of course, he can¡¯t help you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa can¡¯t help me ¡¹

    ¡¸ You are already alone. You have no ally on this earth ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words soak in Yukino¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m alone ¡¹

    Yukino grits her teeth.

    ¡¸ A lone girl like you can only sell her mind and body to survive ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sell my body? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. After all, your body is all you have left ¡¹

    Yukino embraces her body tight.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have anything but my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody will come to help you anymore. How do you intend to live after this? How would you secure your shelter, clothing, and living? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your body is what¡¯s left for you, why don¡¯t you sell your body to live? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, I don¡¯t want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you don¡¯t have any merits but sex. You can¡¯t do anything other than being raped by men, you¡¯re just an idiot, ignorant, and an incompetent girl! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸ Can you refute? What can you do now other than selling yourself as a prostitute, tell me? Can you prove it to the people in this room, over the camera? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do anything. All I have left is my body ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s mental assault continues.

    ¡¸ Up until now, you were raped one-sidedly, just raped. You lost your virginity because of that. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you see, rape won¡¯t do. Rape doesn¡¯t give you money, it¡¯s not a business. You¡¯re just letting a man play with your body, the man who raped you won¡¯t give you any money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rape won¡¯t sell ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if you want to live selling your body, you have to think about how to sell it, you can¡¯t just lie down the bed like a dead fish. You have to serve your customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Serve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, discard your crappy pride. If you seriously want to sell your body, then you have to sell your heart too. You have to give your mind and body to the customer in exchange for money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sell my heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ A woman who sells only her body won¡¯t be able to business until she sells her heart. That is what a prostitute is. The way of life of a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Prostitute ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Now, fall, be a prostitute. Become a prostitute, Yukino-san ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I, I¡¯m a prostitute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That is the only way left in your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Yukino looks at her own hand.

    ¡¸ Go on, serve him as a prostitute. Get him erect, and do anything to have him ejaculate inside you. Flatter him. Put your life on it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯ve really become a prostitute, then I will let you live. But, if you can¡¯t abandon your pride, can¡¯t allow yourself to become a prostitute. I¡¯ll kill you Yukino-san ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ Now, fall. Shirasaka Yukino-san!! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Hey ¡¹

    She tells me

    ¡¸ Are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Tears spill from Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Is this really the only life left for me? ¡¹

    I

    1. Anus and School gate have the same reading but different Kanji

 Chapter 479. The will to survive

    Chapter 479. The will to survive

    ¡¸ ¡°Is this the only life left for me?¡± That isn¡¯t the question ¡¹

    I tell Yukino

    ¡¸ If you have time to think about that then put some effort on living ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Yukino always tries to take it easy. You still think that someone will come and help you, and everything will go well. No, you desperately convince yourself. Therefore! ¡¹

    I say it all to the dumbfounded Yukino.

    ¡¸ Even at this very moment, you¡¯re still clinging to me ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know what I should do! ¡¹

    Tears fall from her big eyes.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to die! I definitely don¡¯t want to die! That¡¯s all I feel!! ¡¹

    Yukino shots at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you go and rape me! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll listen to any orders! I don¡¯t want to die you know!!!! I¡¯ll let you rape me as much as you want!!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸ Like I said, Yukino can¡¯t get me erect!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Rape isn¡¯t that fun in reality ¡¹

    I speak out my honest thoughts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not interesting to force the other party, having sex with them against their will! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you really saying that even though you raped me a lot?! ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸ Yeah, back then I liked Yukino. I wanted to have sex with you no matter how before. I didn¡¯t want others to embrace you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I no longer like you! Not a woman with such a horrible character as you!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say?!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s enraged.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t get erect for you because of precisely that!!! ¡¹

    I assert the high-tension Yukino.

    ¡¸ Guh! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ Look, nobody¡¯s going to be on your side if you have that personality. You¡¯ll stay alone no matter how long time passes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up, leave me alone! ¡¹

    Yukino turns away.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I will. Well then, Yukino said she¡¯s okay to die here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuu!!!! ¡¹

    Yukino sends me a hateful gaze.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say I don¡¯t want to die?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then think a bit more seriously!! You were on the brink of death a long time ago!!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yukino, this will be your last opportunity whether you cry or laugh. I will never come to help you. Right now, I¡¯m a member of Kuromori. I have a lot of women I treasure their lives more than myself ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re talking about Megumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not just Megumi, Nei, Mana, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Agnes, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Rei-chan, and even Edie are all girls I have to consider. Mao-chan too. Shou-oneesan, Margo-san, Kyouko-san are my family also. Miss Cordelia and her friends are friends. I have to do something about Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san also. And above all ¡¹1

    I

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan! I¡¯m most worried about Minaho-neesan now!!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Minaho-neesan¡¯s still wavering. You showed us a face that you were convinced but you¡¯re still hesitating, right? ¡¹

    Once this revenge is over.

    Whether she should die or live.

    ¡¸ Well, of course, MInaho-neesan¡¯s been thinking about her revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke for over ten years. She hasn¡¯t thought of what to do after the revenge! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gasps.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s heart is still shaking, that¡¯s why I want to tie it to the direction of the living ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ What the hell?! Are you saying that Yuzuki¡¯s much more important than me?!!! ¡¹

    Yukino still calls Minaho-neesan ¡°Yuzuki.¡±

    ¡¸ Obviously! Minaho-neesan is my family! My sister! I¡¯ll protect her with my life!! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Family?! Why is Yuzuki your family?!! ¡¹

    Yukino will never understand.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t become my family because you don¡¯t get even that. Whatever happens, you¡¯ll be alone, you¡¯ll never be able to join Kuromori family, therefore!!! ¡¹

    Tears accumulate in my eyes.

    ¡¸ This is how far Yukino goes. I can¡¯t help you! ¡¹

    Yukino listens to what I say dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I will not help you. You can never become my family! Even if I abandon Yukino, I have a family to protect!! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Then what¡¯s going to happen to me? ¡¹

    That¡¯s just¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to die here? ¡¹

    As if I know that.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll abandon me, and I die? ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Live, Yukino! If you do, you won¡¯t have anything. So live! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then help me out! Save me! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ask for other people¡¯s help! Live with your own power! Don¡¯t think you can live without making any effort! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you say that, what should I do?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Think desperately! Do anything to live! Yukino, do your best! Yukino! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t help you anymore! You have to live on your own! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know what I should do! ¡¹

    Yukino cries.

    ¡¸ Think about it again, understand your situation now If this goes on, if you don¡¯t do anything, you will die! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that even if you don¡¯t tell me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then think to avoid death! So you may live!! ¡¹

    I keep on slapping Yukino the word ¡°live.¡±

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, do you still remember that I¡¯m your homeroom teacher? ¡¹

    Suddenly, MInaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸ I do, there¡¯s no way I would forget ¡¹

    Yukino just called Minaho-neesan ¡°Yuzuki¡± earlier. It¡¯s the name she uses as the teacher in school.

    ¡¸ Then, let me give you a hint as I am your homeroom teacher ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hint? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this will be my first and last guidance counseling to you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, what are you planning?

    ¡¸ You have been watching the events that happen so far in a different room, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I was watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t expect that this revenge would be this heavy ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I have planned this revenge for my own, it¡¯s a plan for only me. I thought that it was okay to let Katsuko, Nagisa, and the other women in the mansion join in my plan just to avenge myself. I thought that the women who had a grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke will feel cleared up when they see this revenge ¡¹

    Yeah, MInaho-neesan¡¯s the mastermind of this revenge, Katsuko-nee and we are the accomplices.

    The former prostitutes watching the broadcast are just secondary.

    Thinking that it might be good to erase the trauma in their heart as they watch Shirasaka Sousuke punished.

    ¡¸ But, when you start the revenge, it¡¯s heavy. This isn¡¯t a right way to deal with my personal feelings. As expected, it¡¯s only this much. We have to hurt Shirasaka Sousuke and fulfill all of the prostitutes¡¯ feelings. It¡¯s not just for the women who were in the mansion before watching this broadcast now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t just the thought of those that survived, but also for those women who died because of Shirasaka Sousuke, Megumi¡¯s mother, Keiko-san, my sister, Naomi, no, that¡¯s not all. A lot more women have been killed in this mansion. We have to clear up the resentment for those who died!!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    That¡¯s definitely right.

    ¡¸ The regrets of those who died and the hate of those who survived is swirling in this room. Do you understand, Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Yukino just trembles.

    ¡¸ We intend to save Maika-san. If Kyouko-san and I face the camera and say ¡°We¡¯ll be sparing Maika-san,¡± we thought that would be the end of it. But, it didn¡¯t go that way. The thoughts surrounding this room whispers ¡°Kill Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter¡± ¡¹

    Oh, even if we spare her.

    Someone from the former prostitutes will have the atmosphere of assassinating Maika.

    ¡¸ Fortunately, unlike you, Maika-san can perceive the atmosphere around her. Therefore, Maika-san dropped into a sex slave voluntarily. She kneeled and begged just so she may live. That girl showed that she has the will to do anything to survive, that¡¯s why the atmosphere changed. Maika-san¡¯s now recognized as our ally. Nobody will hurt her, she¡¯s my brother¡¯s faithful sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just merely for form¡¯s sake. Aren¡¯t those just words? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ No, Maika-san will never betray us. We have the confidence to say that. That girl has sworn to throw away all her past with Shirasaka house and live the rest of her life as a sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ What meaning does that life have?! ¡¹

    Yukino replies while trembling.

    ¡¸ She has no future now that she¡¯s this man¡¯s sex slave!! Maika¡¯s just 14! She¡¯s a child! She didn¡¯t experience love yet! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much better than dying here, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it? We¡¯re all the same, your father turned me into a prostitute when I was 12. I was a child. Of course, I didn¡¯t experience love either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika¡¯s different from you people!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? It¡¯s the same, equal. When Maika-san asserts that she¡¯s a sex slave, she became an equivalent existence to us ¡¹

    Prostitute. Sex slave.

    She fell to a similar position that is why Mana was spared.

    ¡¸ No, no, no!!!! We¡¯re daughters of Shirasaka house! We¡¯re different from you!! ¡¹

    Yukino screams as she cries.

    ¡¸ I see, it¡¯s different. Then die, if you live in the same world as your father, then we won¡¯t go easy on you! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s inevitable. They say that idiots get fixed when they die, but in reality, even death doesn¡¯t fix them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san takes a karate stance.

    ¡¸ Go and die slowly! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why, why does it come to this! What did I do to you! I have nothing to do with whatever Papa did!! I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve to die! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!! ¡¹

    Yukino snapped, she cries and screams.

    ¡¸ Yes, we too. We didn¡¯t do anything, and yet Shirasaka Sousuke tormented us. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and yet, people died. My sister, Naomi died!! ¡¹

    This is bad.

    This can¡¯t go on.

    If this continues.

    Yukino. Yukino¡¯s going to be killed.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! Wait! Minaho-neesan, Kyouko-san!!! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yukino, you¡¯re a genius when it comes to irritating people ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even though Minaho-neesan gave you a hint to not get you killed. You just got Minaho-neesan even angrier and drove yourself to the corner ¡¹

    I said. Yukino.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just shut up, the more you talk, the more likely you die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuugh ¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I understood one thing from what Minaho-neesan said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows a puzzled face.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, no, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, then, Iwakura-san too, Yuuka-san, Hidemi-san, Tamayo-san, even the ladies of the mansion I haven¡¯t met yet are all like that, but ¡¹

    I look at the camera.

    I have to speak to all the former prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Everyone has a strong heart. The will to live, the determination to survive is strong ¡¹

    Yeah, all of these ladies are filled with life.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking about why ¡¹

    I have to put it into words.

    ¡¸ Everyone survived. That¡¯s why I think you¡¯re strong ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me as she shows a surprised face.

    ¡¸ This man, Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped and turned everyone to a prostitute, right? Then, you had horrible experiences, those mentally weak were unable to hold out ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, there were a lot of girls who committed suicide and became mentally crazy ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the mind but the body too. .Shirasaka Sousuke and his perverted friends made a lot of weak girls die ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Shiraska¡¯s been silent since earlier.

    He feels that the situation won¡¯t change no matter how much he screams.

    ¡¸ Yes, that is true. Therefore, I think that Minaho-neesan and the ladies watching this broadcast are great. After all, you survived ¡¹

    ¡¸ You? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot who¡¯s mentally weak and lacking the physical strength that died, right? But, you ladies have survived. You worked hard and endured, ¡°I won¡¯t die, like hell I would die,¡± you continued to fight every day of hell with your strength to survive, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I said. Nagisa;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it is as you say. No matter how painful it was, I was thinking ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± That I will get out of this mansion alive. I was desperate everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m the same. I did my best to serve my guest to survive. If I become a woman who can earn, and if I make connections with guests with social position, Shirasaka Sousuke won¡¯t be able to do anything unreasonable to me. I did anything thinking that. I¡¯ve enticed whoever my guest is, I have to do it to survive after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why Katsuko and I didn¡¯t die. There was no other way to survive but to be strong. We can do nothing but acquire the strength to live ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa, you were studying how to manage a shop since you were a prostitute to gain the strength to live, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Indeed it was useful, there¡¯s a lot of case where I used my connections during the prostitute era. I don¡¯t want to recall the prostitute era, the age of hell, but I used all everything I learned during that era ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, even if it was a nightmare, it wasn¡¯t in vain ¡¹

    Nagisa said, Katsuko-nee nods.

    ¡¸ I think that all of the former prostitutes who now have their own work are the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ We had no choice but to become strong ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Those who survived are strong. You have no other choice but to be strong. Because you became strong, you survived, am I wrong? ¡¹

    Even if they became prostitutes, those who survived can¡¯t be weak.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at her own hand.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Minaho-neesan has a slightly different position than the other ladies ¡¹

    I tell Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan had to retire from prostitution at a young age. As you were a descendant of Kuromori house, you remained in this mansion as an operator. You were stubborn to take revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke, but, you didn¡¯t have the dream of surviving, leaving the mansion, and living a normal life ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s enthusiasm, her box in Kuromori, was only to defeat Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee wanted to make a bakery after retiring as a prostitute, so you continued to research on making bread, Nagisa intends to start a flower shop. Both of you had dreams of getting out of the prostitution world. A dream to be happy on a different place not here ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, I never thought of anything but revenge. I never imagined getting out of this mansion after the revenge ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ No, Minaho-san helped us ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Ojou-sama, you¡¯ve worked hard to improve the treatment of the prostitutes. A lot of ladies who are alive now were thanks to Ojou-sama¡¯s efforts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan saved me when my heart was still weak! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you remember? When Shirasaka Sousuke pressed the perverted guests on me, you said ¡°This girl has the potential to be the biggest earner in the future,¡± then several of the perverted plays become banned ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, if Ojou-sama didn¡¯t work it out back then, Nagisa¡¯s body would be filled with wounds ¡¹

    ¡¸ That guest was a pervert delighted to see a woman¡¯s blood ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Nagisa¡¯s body was scarred back then, I think that she won¡¯t be getting good guests afterward ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or perhaps should I say that my mind would be broken Maybe. There was a girl who had her butt torn, and bones were broken from that guest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if it was us who just became a prostitute, we won¡¯t be able to handle that very well ¡¹

    So that thing happened too.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san has become strong too. Strong enough to protect us, prostitutes, ¡¹

    ¡¸ As you oppose Shirasaka Sousuke, you did everything possible to have all of us treated better, so we won¡¯t be crushed down ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Minaho-san had gained the power to fight on equal status with Shirasaka Sousuke before anyone noticed ¡¹

    The girl who was once turned to a prostitute because of Shirasaka gained the power to become the representative of Kuromori and drive away Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s faction.

    ¡¸ I obtained the power of the devil to fight the devil. That¡¯s all there is to it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But still, Minaho-neesan has gotten stronger. You¡¯ve become strong-willed in this mansion ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Well, I think that you are saying is correct. I also have become stronger from surviving this hell. I think that¡¯s for sure ¡¹

    I smile on purpose.

    ¡¸ Un, that¡¯s right. Perhaps, that¡¯s why I will daringly tell Minaho-neesan this ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Minaho-neesan or the former prostitutes who throw their hatred to Shirasaka Sousuke. But, I think that it¡¯s wrong to include the feelings of the dead people on your own accord ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? ¡¹

    I look straight at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s late mother, Naomi-san, they don¡¯t wish for Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter to die. They don¡¯t want to to take away the beloved family¡¯s family in exchange for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their hearts aren¡¯t that strong! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Those who can¡¯t feel satisfied unless they take away the lives of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family are those who survived the hell, those who achieved a strong will to live! ¡¹

    They have strong hearts, so they want to give the same suffering they had to the other.

    They are ready to do no matter how frightening it is.

    ¡¸ Those who took Shirasaka Sousuke in Australia, who kept attacking him till present, who made Shirasaka house collapse, who socially murdered Shirasaka Sousuke and his family, is Minaho-neesan and everyone. That¡¯s because you¡¯re all strong. You¡¯re all people who have achieved the strength to survive strongly. That¡¯s why you can accomplish this revenge with this tremendous momentum.

    Yes, Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge is excessive.

    It¡¯s too much on everything.

    She¡¯s become so strong that she won¡¯t feel satisfied if she doesn¡¯t go this far.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s heart won¡¯t be accepting something half-baked.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s because Minaho-neesan has a strong heart. Minaho-neesan has gotten this far, but those who died don¡¯t wish for this. Even before that, they¡¯re not thinking of achieving revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Surely, their minds are filled with just the emotion of wanting to get out of the hell, don¡¯t they? Or ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸ If it was Megu¡¯s mother, she¡¯s worried about Megu she left behind. Naomi-san too, she must be concerned about Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who aren¡¯t strong hearted can only think that. They can¡¯t think of revenge unless they¡¯re people with a strong will to survive ¡¹

    I¡¯m not talking about just Minaho-neesan.

    The former prostitutes on the other side of the broadcast as well.

    Those people, they all survived.

    They¡¯re people with strong hearts.

    Their hearts are too strong that they seek for more.

    They think that they also have to take away Mana and Yukino¡¯s life, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family

    First, I have to point that out.

    ¡¸ Now then, Yukino, it¡¯s about you ¡¹

    I look at Yukino

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Yukino in her underwear trembles.

    ¡¸ It is as you heard just now, the people watching us all survived. Even if they were turned to prostitutes by your father, they desperately did anything to live. They responded to any desires of the men, they grit their teeth, wanting to show that they would definitely get over this difficulty ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about it!!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts

    ¡¸ Those kind of people are watching. Everyone had to clench their teeth to survive the crisis, then nobody wants to save you!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, I don¡¯t get what that meant!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You still don¡¯t get it?!! ¡¹

    I push Yukino aside.

    ¡¸ I told you that I can¡¯t get erect with you, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then make it erect ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ If you make me erect, I¡¯ll thrust inside and ejaculate. Use your body and soul to make me feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do I have to? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what the prostitutes of this mansion experienced! They desperately flirt with men, sell their body, no, they sell their souls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then die! Hurry up and die! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to die either!!! ¡¹

    I

    I slap Yukino with all my strength.

    Bashin!!!

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you going to die without doing anything! If this goes on, you¡¯ll really just die!! ¡¹

    I speak sharply

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want to die then live by yourself. Gain the strength to survive, show that you have the strong will to live, and survive no matter what happens!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s listening to what I¡¯m saying.

    ¡¸ Swallow all the humiliation, anger, hatred you¡¯re feeling right now and show it outside. Everyone¡¯s your enemy here! If you show weakness then you¡¯re just wishing to die!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about!?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s to survive then sell favors to your enemy. Do anything. It¡¯s obvious that you have to give out your body. That¡¯s much better than dying!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Move on your own! Nobody¡¯s coming to save you! Carve your path to life! Yukino!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you?! ¡¹

    Yukino cries again

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have the time to cry! If you have that much time, then move! ¡¹

    After my shout, Megu speaks up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, Yoshi-kun. Yukino doesn¡¯t understand Yoshi-kun¡¯s feelings at all ¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I know! ¡¹

    Yukino wipes away her tears.

    ¡¸ You¡­why¡­no¡­fine ¡¹

    Yukino slaps her cheeks with both hands.

    She motivates herself.

    ¡¸ I just have to sell myself right? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I just have to make you feel good, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I get it, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll sell with my life in line ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll sell my body and mind to you in exchange for my life!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are filled with vitality.

    Yukino decided to survive alone.

    1. Did he just reveal his connection with the whole Kouzuki house?

 Chapter 480. An earnest confession

    Chapter 480. An earnest confession

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do it right away. I¡¯ll entice you ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with a grim face.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m going to say from now on is all lies. It¡¯s not true, it¡¯s just a fabrication so I could flatter you, so remember that ¡¹

    Yukino, what are you doing?

    ¡¸ Take a seat over there ¡¹

    Yukino points at the corner of the bed.

    ¡¸ I will sit here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    We¡¯re sitting down on the bed lined up.

    What the hell¡¯s this?

    ¡¸ Err, do you remember the day when we first met? ¡¹

    Yukino speaks shortly.

    Her face doesn¡¯t have a smile.

    It seems that it¡¯s not like her to sell flattery with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, I remember it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, you do remember, a beauty like me called you out after all ¡¹

    Yukino forces a laugh.

    ¡¸ Well you see, well, in reality, I don¡¯t actually remember it, but I thought that you were a disgusting gloomy guy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s the day of the entrance ceremony you know? It¡¯s the first day of your high school life you know? Usually, you¡¯d welcome a new life, the world should be sparkling you know? A new school means a love encounter, meeting a cool senior, or that a bright new hope begins, don¡¯t you think?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ And yet, what¡¯s with you? Your face is so gloomy, you were just slumping in the desk with a face so pale that you seem that you¡¯re about to die. What¡¯s with him, that¡¯s what I thought! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with a mocking face. She laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I thought that you should go to the infirmary. It was a hindrance to the start of my bright high school life! I thought ¡°you should get away from my sight right away,¡± that ¡°you should leave the classroom.¡± That¡¯s why I called out to you back then!!!

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ You misunderstand that as me being kind, right? Are you an idiot? That was the first day of my high school life. Naturally, I¡¯ll play like a cat and speak kindly. I have to make the boys around think that I¡¯m a thoughtful and kind woman. I just acted, that was a play. A play. I didn¡¯t worry about you even a little bit! ¡¹

    Yukino keeps on laughing.

    ¡¸ You already know what kind of woman I am but, I think that it¡¯s just stupid to be kind to people. It¡¯s calculating. I don¡¯t want to be at a disadvantage ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸ Back then, I just want to push out the dark atmosphere from the classroom you were scattered around. Also, I wish to impress the boys that I was a kind girl. You¡¯re really an idiot for misunderstanding it ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s jokes about me a month ago.

    ¡¸ Yukino, what are you doing? What¡¯s flirting in that?! ¡¹

    Megu looks at Yukino surprised.

    ¡¸ The outsiders should stay silent! I¡¯m trying to sell my body right now! I¡¯m a prostitute! It¡¯s my choice on how to sell it, right?!! ¡¹

    Yukino bites on Megu.

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Margo-san stops Megu who tries to argue with Yukino.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, let her do what she wants ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Megu looks confused. This time Kyouko-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s right. It¡¯s the prostitute¡¯s choice on how they sell their body ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of prostitutes who sell by using abusive language too. There¡¯s a lot of girls popular even though they speak harshly on their guests. If the prostitute say that it¡¯s her style then we can¡¯t do anything, let her do what she wants! ¡¹

    A prostitute¡¯s style?

    ¡¸ The final goal is to make the guy feel good and refreshed. No matter what method you take. However ¡¹

    Kyouko-san glares at Yukino.

    ¡¸ If the woman just speaks harshly on the man, can¡¯t get him erect, nor make him feel good enough to ejaculate, that¡¯s nor a prostitute. That¡¯s just a scum ¡¹

    In short, what kind of influence it¡¯ll do to me.

    If I¡¯m satisfied eventually, it might be harsh, her attitude might be, but Yukino did her prostitute work properly

    On the other hand, if I didn¡¯t feel good or cum, Yukino is disqualified as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ You must be ready for it. You know that you¡¯ll be killed if you can¡¯t become a prostitute! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. If I didn¡¯t get an erection:

    If she isn¡¯t able to have sex with me in front of her father and the camera;

    If she can¡¯t satisfy me as a prostitute selling herself;

    Yukino will die. Definitely.

    ¡¸ I think that has merit ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ No matter what kind of approach you use, it¡¯s accepted as long as you could please the man. The prostitute¡¯s style is a difference between people ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan allows Yukino¡¯s reckless actions.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re free to do what you want Yukino-san ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s what they said. I¡¯m okay to do anything as long as I could please this man you know! That¡¯s how it is! ¡¹

    She glares at Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why outsiders should shut up! I¡¯m trying to coquet him with my life at risk here! I have to sell my body just to save myself! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes were serious.

    Those eyes look at me once again.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to the topic. Listen! Anyway, I¡¯m not the kind person you first thought I am! I¡¯m selfish, egoistic, a woman who uses everything convenient for her! Do you understand what I¡¯m talking about until now? Huh?!! ¡¹

    She speaks to me belligerently.

    ¡¸ First, I have to make you understand that or else I can¡¯t flatter you! I¡¯ve never thought of being kind to you at all. I¡¯m that kind of woman. I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand! ¡¹

    I stayed silent.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯d like you to just know that my true-self doesn¡¯t like you. If not, I can¡¯t sell flattery to you. You¡¯re disgusting ¡¹

    Yukino, you.

    ¡¸ You were staring at me ever since the start of the classes! You see! It¡¯s so disgusting that I can¡¯t endure it! Did you like me that much? Did you fell for my face? Or was it my body? You wanted to mess up my body ever since then, right?!! ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸ Go on, look as much as you want! Touch me as much as you want! I¡¯m making a special sale just so I could live! I¡¯m going to sell my body to you ¡¹

    She provokes me.

    Is this Yukino¡¯s art of conversation to make me erect?

    Does Yukino think that I would attack her if she says that?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? Aren¡¯t you the idiot here? ¡¹

    I tell Yukino.

    ¡¸ What the hell was that? Do you think I would want to fuck you from that? Do you think that I would attack you if you anger me enough? Do you really think that would be pleasant? ¡¹

    I throw insults at Yukino.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re an idiot aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve had sex with much strong substance than you! Your attitude just gets me angry, not get erect. That¡¯s just completely unlikely ¡¹

    Yukino shouts loudly

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t call me ¡°You!¡± We¡¯re not even lovers! Not even friends!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then what are we? What am I to you? What are you to me?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the rapist and I¡¯m the pitiful victim!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I admit that I¡¯m the rapist but which part of you is cute!!! You may be a sex victim but you¡¯re not a cute sex victim!!! ¡¹1

    ¡¸ It¡¯s cute!! It¡¯s me after all!! I was raped so it¡¯s obviously that I¡¯m the cute rape victim here!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not cute at all!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmph, liar. Even though you think in the back of your head that my angry face right now is also cute!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do!! You loved my face don¡¯t you?! Look, I won¡¯t get angry so confess! You love me don¡¯t you! Admit it that you fell for me!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hate you! I hate you Yukino!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lies! You actually love me so much don¡¯t you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I just say I hate you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re actually saying that you like me don¡¯t you? Are you an elementary student?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said I don¡¯t like you! I said that I can¡¯t get erect for you Yukino!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will ! After all, you love me so much!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t, besides, don¡¯t you hate me?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hate you! Obviously I hate you! Where in the world could you find a woman who fell in love with her rapist?! Are you an idiot? No, I know that you¡¯re an idiot but, is your idiocy bottomless? Are you the king of Idiots?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell is kind of idiots!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kingu obu Baka!! A king of idiots, that¡¯s you!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s also equally an idiot!! You fell for Minaho-neesan¡¯s traps so many times! A chimpanzee is much more intelligent than you! ¡¹2

    ¡¸ Hey hey!! Don¡¯t put in third party! Even if I am an idiot, you¡¯re way much worse than me! You¡¯re much more of an idiot than me!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is that the case?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because I¡¯m cute!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A cute idiot has a higher rank than just an idiot! That¡¯s obvious! If we¡¯re ranked like soldiers, I would be the commander in chief!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just an ordinary worker! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not even a soldier!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, I may be commander-in-chief, you can¡¯t even become a chief clerk! That¡¯s how much difference in levels we have!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You speak soldiers and ranks and yet you actually don¡¯t know about them, don¡¯t you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously!! What do you think of me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A fashion idiot, a promiscuous woman who would fly around a man with good looks, your room¡¯s dirty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t talk about my room! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, that was one hell of a room! It¡¯s filled with all undressed clothes. Cosmetics containers are rolling around that you have nowhere to stand. Your socks and panties are discolored yellow already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie! I properly wash my panties ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then the other, the socks you took off stinks! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop with the lies!!! ¡¹

    Haa, haa, haa.

    I shouted too much that my throat hurts now.

    I¡¯m completely sweaty.

    Yukino too.

    She¡¯s breathing over her shoulders.

    There¡¯s sweat shining brightly from her neck to her cleavage as she¡¯s only in her underwear.

    ¡¸ You idiot!! ¡¹

    Yukino pokes my forehead with her fingers.

    ¡¸ What are you doing?! ¡¹

    I also bump Yukino¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸ What about you?! ¡¹

    Yukino grabs my shoulder then bashes my head.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!! ¡¹

    I also heat-butt Yukino¡¯s head back.

    ¡¸ It hurts you know!! ¡¹

    Yukino pushes me down on the bed.

    My arms and legs are spread out on the bed.

    Yukino bends over me, pushing her hands.

    Haa, haa, haa.

    It feels like our faces are just about 50cm away.

    Yukino¡¯s sweat on her forehead drops on my face.

    Yukino.

    She¡¯s giving me a serious look.

    ¡¸ You see ¡¹

    Yukino asks

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it that when you have sex, you keep your eyes open? ¡¹

    Huh?

    What are you talking about?

    ¡¸ Before, I¡¯ve talked to girls, and everyone with experience says this; Normally, they close their eyes when having sex, so they don¡¯t see the other party ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you won¡¯t know how the other party¡¯s doing if you don¡¯t look, right? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand other people¡¯s sex.

    ¡¸ Or rather, isn¡¯t it normal for men and women to stare at each other? ¡¹

    I do it with everyone.

    The women who have sex with me all look at me.

    ¡¸ Hey outsiders, you should tell me this kind of thing sooner! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at the women around.

    ¡¸ Normally, some people close their eyes and not look. We¡¯re different though ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers.

    ¡¸ Prostitutes have sex as their business. We have to always check how the guest is taking it, so we look at the other party. We¡¯re not cheap prostitutes who just lie down and do nothing ¡¹

    Kuromori is a high-class brothel.

    Since they sell their bodies at a high price, a prostitute must always observe the state of their guest and do their best accordingly.

    ¡¸ Hmm, then you¡¯re also a prostitute? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯ve never taught him any sex techniques at the brothel. He does it on his own accord. He likes to make the partner feel good than himself. That¡¯s his personality ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I see, you really are weird ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Look, I never had sex with anyone but you ever since you took away my virginity, right? That¡¯s why I misunderstood that anyone could make me feel good with sex ¡¹

    Yukino speaks on top of me.

    ¡¸ But, when I was in the room next to the principal¡¯s office, when Kenji¡¯s about to rape me, he was just violent, and it scared me. I understood at that time that you¡¯re not ordinary! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even when you were raping me, you take care of me as if my body is a jewel. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not you, I¡¯m quite cruel too ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you may be rough, but you always take care not to injure me. You¡¯re that kind of man ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are looking at me.

    ¡¸ You see, I wanted a suitable boyfriend. You know it right? Cool, tall, a sportsman, a wealthy man like Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like Endou, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That person was a miss. I was just entering a co-ed high school from an all girl¡¯s middle school, I was in high spirits. I think my eyes were foggy back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Too foggy, Endou¡¯s just a good-for-nothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I reflect on that ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Maybe I would immediately break up with Kenji even without you breaking in. That guy is the same as me, the type that goes hysteric when things don¡¯t go his way. In the end, we¡¯ll just clash and fight all the time

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. You two are very similar, both egoistic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t misunderstand, even if I didn¡¯t date Kenji, I will never go out with you. The possibility is null from the start. It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kenji was also a mistake. That was just a blunder. I just entered a co-ed high school so I just went with the flow. That was shameful enough. I want to redo the first day of high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if that went on, Yukino¡¯s first experience would be Endou, right? If I recall, you two were going out alone during the holiday, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t want to think about it but I might¡¯ve given my virginity to Kenji. Thinking about it, I guess I¡¯m really an idiot girl. My brain¡¯s rotten. I went and flirted with that kind of guy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re an idiot Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s much better than having your rape me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, then my bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well of course! Giving it willingly even to that foolish man and having it forcibly taken away is two different things ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you robbed it away, you¡¯re the worst! ¡¹

    Then, Yukino

    Kisses my lips.

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    I look up at Yukino surprised.

    Yukino gives me a serious look.

    ¡¸ I gave Kenji my first kiss, but you were the first to put in the tongue ¡¹

    Saying that. She pushes her tongue to my lips.

    Our tongues twined.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off ¡¹

    She rides on top of my body.

    Yukino touches her underwear.

    ¡¸ I have to start soon ¡¹

    Yukino is stimulated with the ¡¶ MUST ¡·consciousness.

    ¡¸ Should I take it off? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t joke, I¡¯m not spoiled like your women. I can take it off myself ¡¹

    Saying that. She puts her hands on her back and removes her bra-hook.

    Yukino¡¯s raw breasts flick out.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s the top ¡¹

    Yukino throws away her bra down the bed.

    Then, she takes off her panty on top of my body.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    She pulls out her panty from her ankle then releases it down the bed too.

    She also takes off her socks.

    ¡¸ With this, I¡¯m also stark naked ¡¹

    Yukino piles her body on top of me.

    Her two soft mountains press against my chest.

    Yukino¡¯s pussy is pushed to my crotch.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s only one thing a naked man and woman do. You know that right? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s words were close to intimidation.

    ¡¸ Look, I¡¯ll get you in the mood to get that thing big already ¡¹

    Yukino rubs her body to me.

    Kisses me over and over.

    But, my penis is?

    ¡¸ What?! It still doesn¡¯t get erect even after all this? ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸ I see, then I¡¯ll lie to you more! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Everything I say after this is a lie. I¡¯m just flattering you so I could get you erect, that¡¯s not my real intention so you should know that. Dig a hole in your ear and listen to me! ¡¹

    Yukino whispers to me.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ T-Thank you, thank you for always trying to help me out. Thank you very much ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I think I might¡¯ve gone through more horrible things if you didn¡¯t help me. Perhaps, I¡¯m raped by dozens of men, my body would be full of scars. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m no longer alive, no matter how much of an idiot I am, I know that. I know!! ¡¹

    Yukino speaks expressionlessly.

    She desperately shuts out her feelings.

    ¡¸ If not for you, I would¡¯ve been quickly and more thoroughly raped by Yuzuki¡¯s plan, and killed. That¡¯s what I think. Now, there¡¯s some hope remaining for me to keep living even if it¡¯s just a little bit. It¡¯s all thanks to you. I know, and I¡¯m thankful, maybe ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s expression is stiff.

    Oh, actually.

    She doesn¡¯t want to tell me this.

    She doesn¡¯t want to say thanks.

    ¡¸ T-Then, t-the feeling of thanks has changed, or should I say that it flowed backward, or that it burst out ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face is getting more and more grave.

    ¡¸ I-I, maybe, just maybe ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s this.

    Yukino¡¯s flattery.

    It¡¯s all lies.

    ¡¸ I, maybe, I. I might like you. That¡¯s right, in short, how should I say it, I-I-I, I love you ¡¹

    This girl.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I think that I like you! Maybe !! ¡¹

    This idiot

    ¡¸ Yukino, you¡¯re too bad at lying ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me silently.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not even trying to flirt. You¡¯re just spouting lies ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸ Whatever happens, Yukino will never like a man like me. I know that it¡¯s definitely impossible! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? But you helped me this far. The feelings go around, and for some mistake, it turns to love. It¡¯s maybe one of the possibilities, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like that kind of lies ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yukino, you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    I use my card.

    ¡¸ Do you know my first name? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face froze.

    Of course.

    Even if she knows my surname, Yoshida.

    She doesn¡¯t know my first name.

    ¡¸ Instead of not knowing, should I say that you¡¯re not interested in my name? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    She sighs.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t that obvious?! ¡¹

    She snaps back at me.

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m not interested in you at all ¡¹

    Then, she reaches out for my withered penis.

    She grabs it strongly.

    ¡¸ For me, you¡¯re just this. You¡¯re just a man with a penis! ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested in you other than your penis and how good you are at sex! ¡¹

    Yukino grabs my penis. She strokes it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested in what kind of music you listen to or anything at all! You¡¯re just this penis! Aah! This is annoying!!! Irritating!! I¡¯m getting angry!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s not looking at my face.

    She¡¯s only looking at my penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested in a man who only has this much value!!! Do you not understand that?! You idiot!! ¡¹

    Sad feelings envelop me.

    Heavy, cold emotions soak in my mind.

    And yet.

    Hot blood flows to my penis.

    My penis stiffens.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, go on!! Oh, it¡¯s getting big! Aren¡¯t you getting big?! What the hell, you can do it you try! You idiot!1 ¡¹

    Yukino feels my erect penis with her hand.

    I feel a cold passion.

    ¡¸ Aaah, wait, wait! I¡¯ll lick it right now! I¡¯ll suck it!! I¡¯ll have you to admit that I made this big!! Wait, you idiot!!! ¡¹

    Yukino shifts to my lower half and licks my glans.

    She puts my half-erect penis in her cheeks.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, delicious. Your penis smells so lewd. The taste. I love this taste. Hey, listen you, idiot!! ¡¹

    Her pink tongue licks my glans.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I¡¯m getting wet from just giving fellatio!! I¡¯m getting wet you know, what now, how is it? Getting aroused, you idiot?! ¡¹

    Yukino rubs her crotch on my legs.

    It¡¯s making wet sounds.

    ¡¸ I love sex. Having sex with you isn¡¯t a lie. I¡¯m okay with you for just sex. I feel I¡¯m releasing everything when I have sex with you ¡¹

    Yukino puts one hand on her crotch and masturbates.

    She¡¯s probably wet enough at this moment.

    ¡¸ When I have sex with you, I can empty my head. I wonder why? If it¡¯s another man, would I pretend to be cute? Well, I don¡¯t need to show off when having sex with you this late. We can just keep on shouting at each other. Hey, are you listening? Idiot ¡¹

    I

    I wonder what is sex with Yukino for me?

    Earlier Yukino said that my relationship with the women of Kuromori was odd.

    Using sex to tie up human relations isn¡¯t normal.

    But.

    Actually, sex is the only connection Yukino, and I have.

    We¡¯re connected with just sex.

    What¡¯s this?

    ¡¸ In the end, I still don¡¯t get what kind of person you are, Yukino ¡¹

    I tell Yukino as she sucks me.

    ¡¸ Obviously, what can a man like you know about me ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll never understand each other, never agree on anything, you and I are different ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess. Our way of living, thinking is entirely different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even before that, you and I were born from different categories! You should notice that already you idiot! ¡¹

    In the end, Yukino can¡¯t escape from her privileged class thinking.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. I¡¯m a no-good guy anyway ¡¹

    I can¡¯t escape my sense of inferiority from Yukino.

    ¡¸ You just said this earlier ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If you didn¡¯t go out with Endou, the possibility of you going out with me was zero. I agree with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, it¡¯s the same even now. I broke up with Kenji, but I¡¯ll never date you. Not even if I die. Never. You get it now, idiot! ¡¹

    Our lives will never intersect.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we can¡¯t be lovers ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t even want to be friends ¡¹

    Yukino and I.

    ¡¸ This is fine either way, just sex ¡¹

    Yukino says as she caresses my penis.

    ¡¸ Either way, our relationship is just sex ¡¹

    She says while licking the glans with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Really, you¡¯re so helpless. We¡¯re like beasts, the worst ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t even agree when talking. Our words don¡¯t get through. We don¡¯t understand each other¡¯s feelings. There¡¯s nothing that overlaps us. That¡¯s why this is the only thing we do!! ¡¹

    Yukino continues to keep fellating me while feeling a sense of gratifying defeat.

    To have sex with me.

    That¡¯s right, she¡¯s doing it because she has no other choice.

    She¡¯ll be killed if she doesn¡¯t have sex with me.

    That¡¯s all there is to it.

    There¡¯s no connection of hearts between us

    Only just sex.

    ¡¸ Hey, bear a bit more, get hard, please ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s crying as she sucks.

    ¡¸ Get hard enough so I can put it in. Really, I don¡¯t want to die, do something about it you idiot!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t want Yukino to die. Whatever happens, I don¡¯t really want Yukino to die!! ¡¹

    Dammit!

    ¡¸ Then hurry up and get erect! I don¡¯t have much time left!!! ¡¹

    Fuck it!!

    ¡¸ I want you to live. I¡¯m okay even if you hate me. I don¡¯t mind even if you hate me forever. I don¡¯t care if you loathe me ¡¹

    I¡¯m also crying

    ¡¸ But still, I don¡¯t want Yukino to die. I want you to live. I don¡¯t want you to die ¡¹

    Yukino looks up at me, looking confused.

    ¡¸ Yukino is a woman I liked even if it was for a short time ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ I liked Yukino. I really liked you, so!! ¡¹

    The tears are coming up.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want you to die!! ¡¹

    Goddammit!!

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that?!!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ Whatever you think, I still wanted to be friends with you!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need to be lovers, just friends was fine!!! All this time!!! So!!! ¡¹

    Dammit!!

    ¡¸ Yukino!! ¡¹

    I grab Yukino.

    Then, I roll her down on the bed and get on top of her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to fuck you! I¡¯ll force to have sex with you even if it¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ll never let you die!!! ¡¹

    I stroke my penis on Yukino¡¯s naked body.

    I stroke my own penis, but;

    It¡¯s not getting hard enough for insertion

    ¡¸ Fuck, dammit!! ¡¹

    My half-erect penis isn¡¯t getting harder.

    ¡¸ What are you doing! Idiot!!! ¡¹

    Yukino head-butts me from below.

    Gotsun!!

    I feel a huge pain in my forehead, I think it¡¯s dented.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t rape me!! I have to do it!! I¡¯m selling my body to you!!! ¡¹

    Yukino grabs my penis.

    She rubs it with her hands, licks it with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Get big already! Get hard!! ¡¹

    But still, my penis doesn¡¯t get hard.

    ¡¸ Why is it not getting hard!!! ¡¹

    Yukino cries.

    I also cry.

    1. Author confuses me on this one, the sentence before has the kanji for pitiful, but this sentence has the character for cute, then below sentence says cute too

    2. Oooooooooh!!!!

 Chapter 481. Canâ€™t be a prostitute.

    Chapter 481. Can¡¯t be a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Do something, get erect! You idiot! Idiot! Idiot!!! ¡¹

    Yukino curses me as she cries.

    ¡¸ My life is at stake here! Do something about it!! ¡¹

    I know.

    I know, but;

    ¡¸ What the hell!! Useless! Trash!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t get erect.

    My penis isn¡¯t getting erect.

    ¡¸ If I can¡¯t sell my body to you I will die, they¡¯ll kill me!! Do something about it!!! ¡¹

    I want to do something you know.

    I don¡¯t want Yukino to die.

    But.

    ¡¸ If you have time to cry then get erect! You idiot!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Though Yukino says that, she¡¯s crying as she stroke my penis.

    We¡¯re crying.

    Then.

    Dogashaaan!!!!

    Suddenly, the big door in front opens?!!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the end of the fourth round!!! ¡¹

    Who shouted that. Nei?!

    No, Misuzu and Shou-oneesan¡¯s here too!!

    Nei¡¯s wearing a pro-wrestler mask from the start, but;

    Misuzu and Shou-oneesan wearing similar masks appear now.

    ¡¸ Hey hey, it¡¯s over! Get away from Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t get in my way!! We¡¯re still on the way!! ¡¹

    Yukino tries to refute, but;

    ¡¸ We¡¯re forcibly terminating it! Hey, go in front you two! ¡¹

    Nei urges, Misuzu and Shou-oneesan come in.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t watch this anymore ¡¹

    Misuzu throws a towel towards the bed.

    ¡¸ I also am in the same opinion. ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan also throws a towel.

    ¡¸ With that said, that¡¯s the end of the round!!! ¡¹

    Nei looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Sensei, you don¡¯t mind it, do you?!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s angry.

    It¡¯s my first time seeing Nei like this.

    ¡¸ Let me say it just in case, Mana¡¯s taking care of Agnes now. Michi¡¯s not taking her eyes off Mao-chan, Rei-chan, and Edie. Therefore, the three of us will protest for their share too!! On behalf of the girls who aren¡¯t prostitutes of Kuromori!! ¡¹

    Not prostitutes?

    Nei glares at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi! Sure you were born in the brothel, so you understand the feelings of the prostitutes but, you are not a prostitute! What are you doing getting dragged by the former prostitute¡¯s thoughts?!!! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ N-Nei-oneesan? ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t understand why Nei is this angry.

    No, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and even Nagisa are all surprised too.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san and Margo-oneesan too! The two of you feel sympathetic to Sensei too much that you don¡¯t get it!! Don¡¯t bullshit me!! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Look, I can understand the suffering and hatred of the women who became a prostitute, but, what the hell is this?! What the hell are you doing?! What are you all doing to Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, secure Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Nei-oneesama!! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Shou-oneesan rush to the bed where Yukino and I are in and pull us apart.

    The two hug me with all their strength.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama, Misuzu¡¯s with you ¡¹

    Huh?

    What, what, what?!

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ Nei, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks dumbfounded.

    Nei shows an intense look to Minaho-neesan, Kyouko-san, the women in the room.

    Then, to the camera.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s my precious brother! ¡¹

    Nei speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, he¡¯s my brother too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸ If he¡¯s precious to you then don¡¯t let him sell his body!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s anger gushes out!!

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t turn even Yo-chan to a prostitute with your own convenient reasoning! Sensei!! ¡¹

    Huh?

    Me, a prostitute?

    The room quiets down.

    ¡¸ Sensei, you said ¡°If you value your life then become a prostitute and sell your body to Yo-chan,¡± didn¡¯t you?! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I did ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why she¡¯s girl is¡­ ¡¹

    Nei stops Kyouko-san¡¯s remark after Minaho-neesan¡¯s affirmation.

    ¡¸ Are your eyes going bad?!! ¡¹

    Nei?!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the complete opposite!!! ¡¹

    Opposite?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s forcing his own body presenting himself just so he could save Yukino-san¡¯s life! He¡¯s shutting-off his emotions only to have sex with her!! ¡¹

    Tears fall from Nei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ That makes Yo-chan the one selling his body!!! Don¡¯t make my Yo-chan a prostitute!!! ¡¹

    Nei shouts. Misuzu and Shou-oneesan hug me tighter.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s head is just filled with revenge, revenge. That you don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on objectively ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ During the first round. Yo-chan¡¯s sex isn¡¯t an act of hatred but passionate sex, right? Well, you all have a grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke, so you only concentrated on that.

    Megumi, Mana, and Agnes, they¡¯re all still young girls. They can¡¯t be burned out by just the revenge. Therefore, Yo-chan changed it to loving sex to create the future of the girls, right?! ¡¹

    Megu speaks up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, I think it¡¯s right. But ¡¹

    ¡¸ No buts Megumi!! You know what kind of man Yo-chan is, don¡¯t you?! ¡¹

    Nei scolds her.

    ¡¸ Then, Yo-chan. He¡¯s slow but has one track in his mind. He tried to save even Yukino-san. But, that¡¯s not because he liked Yukino-san before, he¡¯s doing it for you Sensei!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Yo-chan has sharp intuition so he knows that if you kill Yukino-san here, Sensei¡¯s soul can¡¯t be saved forever! ¡¹

    Nei stares at Minaho-neesan with a sincere look.

    ¡¸ Because Sensei isn¡¯t a teacher!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Kuromori house has dominated our school since long ago, right? But that doesn¡¯t mean that Sensei has to enter the school as a teacher. I know. Sensei actually want to be a school teacher, right?! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the head of Kuromori house. I¡¯m the leader of this house. And, I¡¯m also one of the prostitutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares about that! Don¡¯t base it from reality, it¡¯s found from what Sensei feels!! Are you sure? If you kill Yukino-san, Sensei can¡¯t go back to the school again!! Sensei¡¯s heart won¡¯t allow that!! ¡¹

    Yukino is still Minaho-neesan¡¯s student.

    Minaho-neesan is the teacher in charge of our class.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve made my resolve. I¡¯m a prostitute, I¡¯ve walked this path all the time. That is why I can never forgive Shirasaka Sousuke. I made a deal with the devil, swearing to put this man to hell! For myself, Naomi, and the child in my stomach that died!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks as if she¡¯s throwing out the suffering of her heart.

    ¡¸ Even if that¡¯s okay for Sensei, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t want that! He doesn¡¯t wish Sensei to give up on her dream! ¡¹

    Nei.

    That must be Nei¡¯s thoughts.

    That¡¯s not mine alone.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s a small amount, as long as there¡¯s a possibility remaining, people don¡¯t go to despair! That¡¯s what Sensei taught me!! That¡¯s why Kuromori Minaho! Don¡¯t make that possibility zero!! Don¡¯t give up on it!!! ¡¹

    Nei tells Minaho-neesan with the heat of her voice coming from the bottom of her stomach.

    ¡¸ And then, Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei looks at me this time.

    ¡¸ You should notice it already!! Yukino-san is really beyond saving! That woman is an idiot who can¡¯t become a prostitute!! She¡¯s just spoiled no matter what !! ¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t become a prostitute.

    Nei looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ As for you, you say that Yo-chan¡¯s disgusting?! Don¡¯t give me that bullshit! You¡¯re a thousand times more disgusting woman!! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at the raging Nei.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, am I wrong?! You don¡¯t like Yo-chan at all, do you?! You don¡¯t love him, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Obviously! Who likes this idiot!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the idiot here! If it wasn¡¯t for Yo-chan here. If another man¡¯s here and you were told to sell your body to that guy, you¡¯d gladly have sex with him, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I won¡¯t get killed for that then I will do it! I¡¯ll have sex with anyone!! Even if it¡¯s a dog, a bear, even an alien! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are bloodshot as she shouts.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re that kind of woman that¡¯s why Yo-chan can¡¯t get erect!! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just a horny woman!! You¡¯ll sleep with anyone!! Your pride is very high, but you¡¯re shameless!! You¡¯re like your father! You don¡¯t have any modesty, self-respect, not even pride as a woman!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know of course I would lose my shame after this man raped me so many times!!! ¡¹

    Yukino insists.

    ¡¸ Wrong, Mana was raped a lot of times, but she never threw her pride as a woman. That¡¯s why she chose to be his sex slave, not a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? I don¡¯t get it. Prostitute or sex slave, there¡¯s no difference! ¡¹

    Nei shakes her head.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a prostitute, you need to have sex with whoever it is once you are bought. You don¡¯t refuse a partner. But for a sex slave, for Mana, Yo-chan is her master that loves her and cherishes her. Mana also loves Yo-chan too. She can live as a woman. Mana¡¯s pride as a woman won¡¯t accept loveless sex. That¡¯s her pride ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? That¡¯s stupid. Stupid. So crazy!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s not accepting what Nei¡¯s talking about

    ¡¸ Maika¡¯s just enduring. She¡¯s just enduring everything!! ¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t see my connection with Mana¡¯s heart, she doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ What about you Yukino-san? You can¡¯t even endure a single thing!! ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ You were told to sell your body to Yo-chan, to be a prostitute. Then, what happened in the end? You just asked for Yo-chan¡¯s help and didn¡¯t give him anything! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did!! I told him that he can do whatever he wants with my body!! ¡¹

    Yukino said. Nei replies looking at her in contempt.

    ¡¸ This is why you¡¯re just a horny woman! ¡¹

    Then, she looks at Minaho-neesan again.

    ¡¸ Sensei, Katsu-nee, Nagisa-san, and all the ladies who were trapped in this mansion before watching this broadcast now. Is that how you worked as a prostitute? I think it¡¯s different ¡¹

    Nei tells all the prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Did everyone sell their body thinking naively that ¡°I¡¯m going to let you do what you want with my body.¡±? That¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei speaks calmly

    ¡¸ Living as a prostitute means selling your heart together with your body. Oh right, if I recall, Yukino-san was told this earlier. A prostitute has to be thoughtful of their customers, and they should give the best treatment. Even if they deceive their own hearts, they must offer love and comfort to the customer. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We are genuine and professional prostitutes. We aim to satisfy the customers. We do all our best for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, then you also told Yukino-san earlier. If you can¡¯t satisfy the customer, then you¡¯re not a prostitute ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, they made this talk already.

    ¡¸ On top of that, let me ask another thing Sensei ¡¹

    Nei speaks.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Yo-chan, and Yukino-san were fighting on the bed, but who was the prostitute ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I was wrong ¡¹

    She bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ True, I was trying to make my brother a prostitute ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ No, wait a moment, Minaho-neesan. Uhm ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what to reply.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, do you know why are you not getting erect earlier? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­I¡¯ve ejaculated a lot of times until now. Yukino¡¯s life is at stake that it makes me nervous? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s completely wrong ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, do you get it? Yukino-san doesn¡¯t like Yo-chan at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    I can do nothing but accept that.

    ¡¸ The exact thing is different ¡¹

    Misuzu says while still hugging me.

    ¡¸ To be precise, Yukino-san doesn¡¯t accept Danna-sama as a person equal to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It is as Misuzu says ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san looks down on Yo-chan, underestimating him, doesn¡¯t treat him as human, yet, she accepts him as normal during sex only ¡¹

    Nei looks at Yukino slowly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just disgusting, don¡¯t you think? You can¡¯t have sex with a person who doesn¡¯t treat you as a human! It means you¡¯re disgusted with her ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    I can¡¯t get erect in that situation.

    ¡¸ What the hell?! Both of us are naked! You¡¯re a man, right?! If there¡¯s a naked woman next to you, then you can do at least sex, right?! It¡¯s strange that you can¡¯t get erect!! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ There are three important things in this world. First is to be kind to people, second is to be kind to people, and the third is, of course, be kind to people ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a quote from an old British noble, but it has a deep meaning ¡¹

    Then, she looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t be kind to others because you¡¯re an idiot? Or you don¡¯t understand what others feel? Or could it be that you really don¡¯t know what kindness is? ¡¹

    Yukino looks up at Kyouko-san with a blank face.

    ¡¸ But still, you seek out kindness from others. Even though you¡¯re not giving out yourself ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s offended.

    ¡¸ I do! Or rather, didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m giving?! I told him that he can do what he wants with my body! I am saying that I¡¯ll have sex with him!! ¡¹

    As long as Yukino¡¯s mind is bound like that.

    I can¡¯t get erect.

    ¡¸ You really are an unkind woman!! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I

    ¡¸ She does have kindness too. Yukino was the one who called out to me when I was depressed during the entrance ceremony! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you about this earlier? That was your misunderstanding! I didn¡¯t care about you at all! ¡¹

    Yukino speaks like throwing up.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s what I thought. I thought that Yukino was a kind girl. Even now I do ¡¹

    Misuzu and Shou-oneesan hug my body tightly. Stronger and stronger.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter to me!!! ¡¹

    Yukino grumbles.

    ¡¸ Okay, I understand Nei and others. It¡¯s true, we made a mistake ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Minaho has such an intense hatred for Sousuke, that is why we misunderstood that this boy feels the same thing too. You¡¯re right, this isn¡¯t your revenge, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve put a heavy burden on you. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan apologizes to me once more.

    ¡¸ Then, what about me? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re wrapping up everything with the ¡°prostitute¡± talks. Then it¡¯s okay for me to live, right? ¡¹

    Why does it come to this?

    Why do you always think it¡¯ll go in a convenient direction for you?

    ¡¸ In any case, you can¡¯t be a prostitute. Nei¡¯s right, all you can do is just be a slutty high school girl. It¡¯s impossible for you to be a real prostitute ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Naturally. I¡¯m a daughter of Shirasaka house. I¡¯m different from you people ¡¹

    Oh, this imprinting again.

    That¡¯s Yukino¡¯s origin.

    Her privileged class thinking will never change.

    She¡¯s been like this since she was born.

    ¡¸ Hmm. You mean ¡°I am what I think¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ When I was in Brazil, I have a former firefighter old man acquaintance. I met him at a bar. It¡¯s been over 20 years since he retired. He¡¯s really an old man. But, that old man still thinks that he¡¯s a firefighter. When he talks, he always says ¡°In my case¡± Even though he retired, he still feels like a firefighter, gives an opinion as a firefighter ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Yukino will forever be the lady of Shirasaka house.

    That¡¯ll be inside Yukino.

    She¡¯s banished from Shirasaka house along with her father.

    Even though Shiraaka house is collapsing;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think so too, Minaho? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ten years since you retired from being a prostitute, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body can¡¯t have sex again due to failure in abortion surgery.

    She can¡¯t sell her body anymore.

    ¡¸ But, you still talk as a prostitute earlier ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m a prostitute. I don¡¯t take guests anymore, but I still think that I¡¯m a prostitute. I think as a prostitute and decide as one ¡¹

    Then, she looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Nei. Being a teacher is my dream, but I¡¯m a prostitute. I act with a prostitute as guidelines, live with it ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    ¡¸ What about you two? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a prostitute. Wherever I go, whoever I meet, I never forget that I¡¯m a prostitute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯m already a flower shop owner, I¡¯ve already retired from prostitution and yet¡­ When I talk to a newly acquainted person, I¡¯m surprised to notice myself responding as a prostitute. Even with my job now, there¡¯s a lot of cases where I think about what to do next with a mentality of a prostitute. My foundation as a person is done by prostitution it seems ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ As for me, well, a criminal is a broad term, but, basically, I was a thug in Brazilian slums. As expected, when I had to choose my life, I abide by the rules of the slums. That way, I won¡¯t regret even if I fall. Living slyly on the slums is my foundation ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    Then, she looks at the camera.

    ¡¸ What about you girls? Those who are watching this broadcast? Those girls who were released from the mansion last autumn still probably has a heart of a prostitute but, those who have retired, many years past, doing well on their new business, what about you? Are you now a person of that business entirely? To the bottom of your heart? Or does your mind still thinks as a prostitute? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ Did you forget your prostitute self and blend into the new world? Or can you not escape from your prostitute heart until you die? I don¡¯t know which is right, or what you should do ¡¹

    Yeah, there maybe some who want to forget but cannot.

    They think they forgot, but they remember it from time to time.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re separated from our family, the first work we had was to be a prostitute. No, we were turned to prostitutes. We had no choice ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Those who didn¡¯t become a prostitute has dropped, they all died. Their body and mind suffered. Those who survived, us who lived through this hell, worked desperately as a prostitute. We became professionals, a real prostitute. Just so we could live ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the former prostitutes;

    They have resolved to live as prostitutes to survive.

    ¡¸ Right now, we have confirmed that Yukino-san here cannot be a prostitute. If this girl were kidnapped just like us and forced to take in guests of this mansion ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ I think that she won¡¯t last a year. This girl has a healthy body, her mind is also tough, but her personality won¡¯t be liked by both our customers and the other ladies. She¡¯ll just fall to abnormal plays then will become a crazy horny slut. That is too vulgar as a prostitute of Kuromori so she¡¯ll be resold to a prostitution cave in Southeast Asia. When that happens, she¡¯ll fall ill in an unsanitary facility or die from drug addiction. That¡¯s what will happen ¡¹

    That is their evaluation to Yukino as a woman?

    ¡¸ Shut up! Instead of talking about that, what¡¯s going to happen to me! Hurry up and decide! ¡¹

    Yukino just continues to scream.

    ¡¸ Wait for a second, we¡¯ll make a decision now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the camera.

    ¡¸ Prostitution has dramatically influenced ourselves today. We might have to look back at ourselves one more time. Earlier, my brother said; We are surviving prostitutes, so our hearts are too strong, we seek such excessive revenge ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s a fact that we can¡¯t move on unless we fulfill this revenge ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke has been silent since earlier.

    He¡¯s looking down, saying nothing.

    He probably can¡¯t accept his current situation.

    Therefore, he¡¯s closing his eyes.

    So he won¡¯t accept this reality.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯ve decided on what I should do with Yukino-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll reverse everything your father did ¡¹

    Reverse?

    ¡¸ Therefore, I won¡¯t kill you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Does that mean you¡¯re releasing me? ¡¹

    Yukino asks.

    ¡¸ No way ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows a dark smile.

    ¡¸ I said that I won¡¯t kill you, but you¡¯re banned from having sex for the rest of your life ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Lesbian sex is also banned, you will only masturbate for the rest of your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean?! ¡¹

    Yukino shows a puzzled look.

    ¡¸ It is as I said. You can¡¯t have sex, no, not even kiss anyone. If you do any sexual acts in any way with other people, I¡¯ll kill you. Also, it¡¯ll be the cruelest possible way that¡¯ll take days before you die ¡¹

    Sex is taken away from Yukino.

    Even though she¡¯s so lewd.

    ¡¸ You cannot become a prostitute, so you are not allowed to have sex ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice is harsh.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve trampled over my brother¡¯s good feelings. That¡¯s unforgivable, you will live in much more pain than dying ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re joking?! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t even smile.

    ¡¸ Have I ever told you a joke? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan always talks seriously with Yukino.

    She severely attacks Yukino, made her evil plans real.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be monitored until you die. You will never have sex again, Yukino-san. I might die before you, but there will be people who will follow this directive ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What about my romance?! I want to get married you know!! ¡¹

    Yukino panics.

    ¡¸ Give it up, you¡¯ll die when you do. Oh right, if you get pregnant, you have to give birth. That¡¯s great. Of course, I will adopt the child born I won¡¯t hand over the child to you, it¡¯s mine ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait, are you sure about this?! Are you okay not having sex with me anymore? ¡¹

    Only at these times, Yukino comes to me.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Danna-sama can no longer hear Yukino-san¡¯s voice anymore ¡¹

    Misuzu answers as she hugs me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama doesn¡¯t care about you anymore ¡¹

    Oh

    I have a family I must protect.

    I have my precious women.

    I have to end this with Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, but, but!!! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ We still haven¡¯t done our last sex!! ¡¹

    Our last sex¡­

    No longer exists.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Yukino ¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t get erect for you!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you stupid!!! ¡¹

    Yukino still curses me to the end.

 Chapter 482. Titus

    Chapter 482. Titus

    ¡¸ What the hell, this is impossible, this is a dream, a nightmare ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke mutters from a distance.

    He¡¯s hanging his head, eyes closed, he¡¯s refusing the reality in front of him.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible, Yukino isn¡¯t a virgin, she¡¯s asking a man for sex, that¡¯s not possible, this is all lies, it¡¯s a dream ¡¹

    He can¡¯t accept, he doesn¡¯t want to.

    Because he does everything and anything as he pleases, his view of the world is so naive. That¡¯s how Shirasaka Sousuke lived.

    He has no strength to face the harsh reality in front of him.

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s his limit? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s barely on edge now, but if you give him a hit in the back, Sousuke¡¯s probably gonna go insane ¡¹

    She sighs

    ¡¸ It¡¯s meaningless to execute an insane man. Even if he atones for his sins, he won¡¯t be able to feel regret ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s settle this down while he¡¯s still sane ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Minaho-neesan:

    ¡¸ Before that ¡¹

    She looks at the camera.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to explain for those who are watching the broadcast ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino and me.

    ¡¸ My brother and Shirasaka Yukino-san are classmates. It just happened by chance. Then, as everyone knows, my brother was in love with Yukino-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s story is a bit different.

    I, Minaho-neesan¡¯s brother, didn¡¯t enter school and fell in love with Yukino.

    I entered the school and met Yukino, then Minaho-neesan invited me who fell for Yukino to Kuromori, and made me her brother.

    The flow is different.

    ¡¸ It was indeed a coincidence, that as everyone sees now, my brother earnestly liked Yukino-san, that time was for sure ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think my feelings for Yukino was a traditional love.

    I found the answer just earlier.

    I never imagined that I would become Yukino¡¯s boyfriend even once.

    I¡¯ve given up from the start.

    But.

    I.

    I wanted to be friends with Yukino.

    At least friends.

    I.

    Just where did I go astray?

    Was it because I don¡¯t like Yukino having a relationship with Endou?

    Well, it¡¯s true that I used Yukino a lot when I masturbate back then.

    But, did I really want to rape her?

    I feel like I made a mistake somewhere.

    ¡¸ As I was planning my revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke, I thought that it¡¯s necessary to rape and kill Shirasaka¡¯s daughters. I was kidnapped away from my family, raped, sold, and have my family killed. I want Shirasaka Sousuke to taste the same suffering as I did. If not, I feel sorry for my dead sister and my aborted child ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks her honest thoughts to the prostitutes on the other side of the broadcast.

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯m not a man. I don¡¯t have a penis. I cannot rape Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters, therefore ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸ I dragged my brother into this plan. I used my brother¡¯s penis as my tool for revenge ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a despicable person. I¡¯m such a horrible sister, and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m truly sorry for that ¡¹

    She bows to me.,

    ¡¸ My brother responded to my wishes. He raped Shirasaka Yukino and Shirasaka Maika too. But ¡¹

    But what?

    ¡¸ My brother was a much more kind person that I am. Unlike Shirasaka Sousuke over there, who just follows his desire, he¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t violate a woman to just fill his own pleasures. My brother tries to save the woman even if he rapes her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, you saw it all with Megumi-chan and Agnes, right? He just to show it off to Sousuke, then he won¡¯t be doing such delicate sex. He¡¯s unrelated to this ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ But, this boy was thinking of liberating Megumi-chan and Agnes from Sousuke¡¯s domination. Maika-san too, he had sex with her with the wish for her not to be killed and hope for her future. It¡¯s indeed a miracle. This revenge that should only be gruesome changed to give hope to that girl. I think it¡¯s indeed a miracle. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, but, that¡¯s enough miracles ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Even you cannot save Yukino-san ¡¹

    Yukino looks at us with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m genuinely sorry and thank you. I think that the hope you gave Megumi, Agnes, and Maika-san will also have a positive impact on the residents and the former prostitutes of this mansion. I think that you saved everyone because you did your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, our last sisters will not become prostitutes. Those girls could experience loving sex, I think that¡¯s really wonderful ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, miracles. The miracles end here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles in pain.

    ¡¸ No, instead, thank you for not having sex with Yukino-san as a prostitute ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Because you didn¡¯t accept Yukino-san as a prostitute, our pride is safe. That¡¯s right, you taught us. We became prostitutes with the resolve to survive that hell. Women who only had the resolve to live as a prostitute survived. We¡¯ve grown strong. We¡¯ve become fierce with our own will. Yes, we¡¯re different from Yukino-san. We have the pride for surviving as a prostitute. We have the confidence to survive anything in the future! The days where that man continued to rape us will never go to waste! We will live with our chest puffed in pride!!1 Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shouts to the camera.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, my ladies! We survived with our strong will!! We can be proud of it! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guarantee you that! You all did your best, persevered, endured, and survived. You¡¯re all amazing women! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You saw Yukino-san¡¯s shamelessness earlier, haven¡¯t you? We didn¡¯t become vile girls like her. We didn¡¯t fall down to a no-pride horny woman. Even if we fell low, we are prostitutes. We must be proud that we¡¯re prostitutes!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter couldn¡¯t become a prostitute. She¡¯s fallen to the scum of a woman, lower than a prostitute ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Yukino looks at her own hands.

    ¡¸ Thank you for not embracing Yukino-san, for not accepting this idiot girl as a prostitute ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, but;

    In reality.

    I just didn¡¯t get an erection.

    My penis didn¡¯t get stiff.

    I.

    I wanted to have sex with Yukino to help her out.

    ¡¸ From here onwards, we will carry out the original revenge with just us. You can back off ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Megumi, leave with him Nei and Margo too ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wait for a second Minaho! ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks in surprise.

    ¡¸ No, from here onwards, we will commit a sin under the name of revenge. We don¡¯t need any help with this. We must do it ourselves ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve learned from my brother how sinful it is to involve people who don¡¯t seek the same revenge. And Margo. You¡¯re also my precious sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t I help out because I am? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. I won¡¯t let you bear our sins ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san talks to Margo-san who still keeps hanging on.

    ¡¸ I can understand Minaho¡¯s feelings. I alone would be enough to make sure everyone¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Then, Minaiho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m older than Minaho, I¡¯m a woman sent by Kouzuki old man as the corporate auditor of Kuromori. You don¡¯t mind me watching over this, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa, leave the room too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve retired already, you also have Mao-chan. The similar ladies should be the witness of this revenge instead ¡¹

    If you stay in this room, you¡¯ll be a person concerned with revenge. It means you¡¯re a criminal.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already a mother, you shouldn¡¯t defile your hands with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s dirty blood ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Katsuko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that I¡¯d like you to stay with him. I will stay with Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me then smiled.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nagisa agrees.

    ¡¸ You two as well, please leave ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talks to the two hugging me.

    Misuzu and Shou-oneesan who are wearing pro-wrestling masks.

    ¡¸ I cannot tell everyone the identity of these two. If you would like to know, I would have to kill you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan threatens the former prostitutes.

    The daughter of Kouzuki house, Misuzu, and the next head of Kouzuki Security Service, Shou-oneesan.

    The two of them can¡¯t be known at this place.

    ¡¸ Please erase them from your memories. I will warn only for the two of them ¡¹

    Nei looks at us.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let¡¯s withdraw! Margo-oneechan, Megumi, Nagisa-san too, and you two, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, Nei ¡¹

    Margo-san answers.

    ¡¸ Come, let¡¯s go. Katsuko, take care of the rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, Nagisa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Misuzu who hugs me tightly gently whispers.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve worked hard enough already. It¡¯s okay now. Let¡¯s leave the rest to Kuromori-san ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    I

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    Misuzu covers my eyes with her hands.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t look ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ There won¡¯t be any more miracles ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Megu pulls me

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s waiting. Agnes too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi and Ruriko are also waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come, let¡¯s go, Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t put strength in my body.

    Misuzu, Megu, Shou-oneesan, Nei, Nagisa, Margo-san.

    The six women push, drag me before the door.

    ¡¸ W-Wait !! ¡¹

    I hear Yukino¡¯s voice.

    I can¡¯t see her.

    ¡¸ Y-You seriously are going to abandon me?! Hey, wait, you idiot!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei, open the door ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger, Margo-oneechan! ¡¹

    The door opens.

    The cold air from the corridor comes in. Chilly.

    ¡¸ Wait!! Traitor!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never forgive this! I¡¯ll never forgive you!!! ¡¹

    I can hear Yukino¡¯s voice from behind.

    Giiiiii, batan!

    The door closes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, wear this Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu brings me my gown.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I¡¯m naked all this time.

    ¡¸ We can check the state of the room from the monitor over there ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said as she takes off her pro wrestling mask.

    This is.

    It¡¯s the waiting room where Shou-oneesan and Misuzu were on standby.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested in what¡¯s about to happen, so I¡¯ll go to Mana and Agnes ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I would like to ascertain it with my own eyes even if it¡¯s in video ¡¹

    Nagisa speaks as a former prostitute.

    ¡¸ I also want to know the conclusion ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I think that I also should know it due to my position ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here to stay by Danna-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s still hugging me.

    She seems worried if she¡¯s not hugging me.

    ¡¸ Okay, then I¡¯ll lead Megumi to Agnes. While at it, I¡¯ll check on Michi and others ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ As for Yo-chan, you can¡¯t calm down unless you see the ending, right?! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I¡¯d like to know the end of Yukino and Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Nei and Megu go to Agnes¡¯ room.

    ¡¸ Now then, what¡¯s going on inside? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks up at the monitor.

    ¡¸ Well, Nagisa and I already know what will ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Nei also knows so she walked away ¡¹

    I see. The people who knew the revenge plan beforehand will know the development after this of course.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be a bit cruel, I can understand why Minaho instructs us to watch the video instead on site ¡¹

    On the screen is the naked Yukino and Shirasaka Sousuke still in binds.

    Shiraska Sousuke is still limp as before, muttering something to himself.

    Yukino can¡¯t resist the atmosphere.

    ¡º L-Look ¡»

    ¡º What? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡º Am I really not allowed to have sex anymore? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s what I said. If you have sex, you¡¯re dead ¡»

    Yukino trembles from what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º But, one more. Could you allow me just one more time? It doesn¡¯t need to be sex. Even make-believe will do ¡»

    Yukino?

    ¡º My brother will not come back ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º I-I don¡¯t care about that guy anymore! That¡¯s not it, that¡¯s not it at all! ¡»

    Yukino looks at her father in binds.

    ¡º I feel sorry for Papa looking like that ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º I feel too sorry for Papa to be killed in that state! ¡»

    Katsuko-nee drugged Shirasaka Sousuke with an aphrodisiac.

    He¡¯s already in mental confusion state, but;

    His thing in his crotch is greatly erect.

    No, there¡¯s an octopus-like thread tying up the root so;

    It¡¯s discolored black and blue.

    ¡º Oh, do you want to have sex with your father? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks calmly

    ¡º It doesn¡¯t need to be sex, I will use my hands or mouth ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º I¡¯d like to make Papa feel good at least ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s eyes look at her father¡¯s suffering erection.

    ¡º That¡¯s just too pitiful!! ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º Pitiful. Pitiful. Pitiful you say ¡»

    She smiles amazed.

    ¡º What your father did won¡¯t amount to this! ¡»

    ¡º That doesn¡¯t matter! My Papa is suffering right now!! I don¡¯t care about what happened to you all in the past!! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s still a Yukino no matter what.

    She thinks that herself and her father are special existence.

    ¡º In the end, you¡¯re that kind of girl ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º I don¡¯t mind! I don¡¯t want to see Papa suffering! That¡¯s all!! ¡»

    Looking up at the screen, Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸ It is as Danna-sama said. Yukino-san also has kindness in her ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡º It¡¯s just too much to have him killed by you people looking like this! Therefore, at least, her daughter, me, want to comfort her! ¡»

    The middle-aged man¡¯s only energetic part of his body is his discolored erect penis.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s not interested in any other people. Therefore, she only prioritizes herself and her family ¡¹

    ¡º I want to do it! It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it!? The daughter and father having sex?! If it¡¯s perverts like you, you want to watch that, don¡¯t you?! I¡¯ll show it! ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º Unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested. Me, Ojou-sama, experienced being raped by that person, the ladies on the other side, don¡¯t think they want to watch Shirasaka Sousuke having sex this late ¡»

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡º Then, I¡¯ll do it with my mouth. I¡¯ll suck it. If that¡¯s not okay then my hand. I want to make Papa¡¯s thing shoot out white stuff, make it small. If not, it¡¯s too big, looks painful, too pitiful ¡»

    Yukino, you.

    ¡º Well, it indeed is painful ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º He¡¯s not allowed to ejaculate, but I guess I¡¯ll let you loosen up the binds on the root, I think? ¡»

    ¡º Really? ¡»

    ¡º That is if Yukino-san can loosen it ¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡º I-I can!! ¡»

    Yukino stands and goes in front of her father¡¯s restraint.

    ¡º Papa ¡»

    The naked 16-year-old daughter stands in front of the father bound with his legs shaped M.

    ¡º £¡£¡£¡ ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke looks up.

    ¡º Yu. Ki. No?! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me! ¡»

    Yukino smiles at her father.

    ¡º This is pitiful. Papa¡¯s hurt so much. Wait, I¡¯ll make it easier ¡»

    Yukino reaches out for her father¡¯s crotch.

    ¡º Y-Yukino, you!! ¡»

    Yukino grabs the root of her father¡¯s erect penis.

    ¡º W-What¡¯s this?! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º This thread thing sticks so hard, I can¡¯t take it off?! ¡»

    Katsuko-nee speaks at Yukino¡¯s back.

    ¡º Oh, it looks like an octopus thread, but it¡¯s made of special fiber. If you wind it like that, the fiber will stick, and you can¡¯t take it off ¡»

    ¡º H-How do you take this off?! ¡»

    Yukino looks up at Katsuko-nee angrily.

    ¡º It¡¯s impossible to do it unless you use special chemicals. By the way, as time goes on, it¡¯s nature is to shrink more and more. If it shrinks to the base of the penis, it¡¯ll stop the blood flow, and it¡¯ll be disastrous! ¡»

    ¡º W-What¡¯s going to happen?! ¡»

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡º I don¡¯t know, human bodies reach necrosis if the blood circulation stops on any part of it. I guess it¡¯ll fall off later? ¡»

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡º T-That¡¯s not a joke! Give me the special chemicals already! This is just too pitiful for Papa!! ¡»

    Yukino screams.

    ¡º Then, this is the chemical used for it ¡»

    Katsuko-nee shows a bottle of ointment to Yukino.

    ¡º Give it to me! ¡»

    Yukino takes the bottle, opens the lid.

    Then, she rubs the creamy medicine on the base of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s penis.

    ¡º Papa, endure for a little more, it¡¯ll be over soon. ¡»

    ¡º Y-Yukino, Yukino is.. ¡»

    The naked daughter touching his crotch, Shirasaka Sousuke whispers like he has a fever.

    ¡º Yukino¡¯s rubbing me. Yukino¡¯s hand is¡­ ¡»

    It seems that he doesn¡¯t understand Yukino¡¯s intention.

    He¡¯s just aroused from his daughter touching his erect penis.

    ¡º Instead of going there, upper, the glans, stroke the back of the glans. Yukino. Aaah, Yukino!! ¡»

    ¡º What the hell is this?! No matter how much I smear, it¡¯s not getting off!! ¡»

    Yukino screams.

    There¡¯s no change in the white fiber even with the chemical applied.

    ¡º Yes, that chemical alone isn¡¯t enough, use this ¡»

    Katsuko-nee hands tow things like button batteries to Yukino.

    ¡º What¡¯s this? ¡»

    ¡º You see, you now paste it on the chemical coated fiber. You put it symmetrically on both sides of the penis ¡»

    ¡º L-Like this? ¡»

    Yukino places the two small round objects on the base of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s penis.

    ¡º Okay, now that¡¯s done, come here. Oh, wipe off any chemicals in your hand with this tissue ¡»

    Katsuko-nee invites Yukino as if she¡¯s making her go with the flow.

    ¡º Then what¡¯s that? ¡»

    ¡º Switch ¡»

    ¡º A switch? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, it sends a special radio wave to melt the fiber ¡»

    Katsuko-nee takes Yukino in front of Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan presents a small box with a switch to Yukino.

    ¡º Well, it¡¯s best if you push it ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s this? ¡»

    ¡º A switch ¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡º If you press the switch, that white fiber melts ¡»

    Yukino looks at the switch box handed to her.

    ¡º What¡¯s wrong, you won¡¯t push it? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    Yukino¡¯s hesitating.

    Then.

    ¡º Y-Yukino, rub it more. Stimulate me more. I want to cum, I want to let out a lot. I¡¯ll smear it on your face. I¡¯ll spread a lot. Accept Papa¡¯s semen, hey, please. Papa¡¯s always been cherishing Yukino, right? That¡¯s why Yukino should make me feel good this time. Please, I beg you, hey, Yukino!!!! ¡»

    The bound Shiraskaa Sousuke whispers to his daughter as if he¡¯s having a nightmare.

    His eyes are bloodshot.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s erection is getting harder than ever.

    To escape the fear in front of him;

    Shirasaka Sousuke only tries to focus on the pleasure of his body.

    He¡¯s trying to make his daughter, his only ally in the room to comfort him.

    ¡º Sousuke looks like he¡¯s in more pain than ever. I guess it¡¯s his beloved daughter touching him at fault ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º If that fiber doesn¡¯t melt, the root will remain tied up, he¡¯ll never be able to ejaculate. Or should I say that if that goes on, his penis will really reach necrosis ¡»

    Katsuko-nee looks at Yukino¡¯s switch.

    ¡º You won¡¯t push it? ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s still hesitating.

    ¡º Very well, then I will push it! ¡»

    Minaho-neesan stretches her white fingers.

    Yukino.

    ¡º D-Don¡¯t touch it! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll push it!!! ¡»

    Click.

    She pushed the switch.

    At that moment.

    Bowaasu!

    An explosive sound, fire, and smoke!!

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s crotch;

    It exploded!!

    Bachari!!

    Something flew to the wall.

    That¡¯s¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s penis.

    ¡º W-W-W-W-what the hell, what¡¯s going on?!!!! ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke whose penis is blown away from the root screams!!!

    ¡º Papa!!! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s standing in a daze, still holding the switch box.

    ¡º Didn¡¯t I say it? It¡¯ll send a signal to melt the fiber. Well, it shrinks at an ultra-fast speed emitting such fiery heat. Looking at it from the side, it looks like it exploded! ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º Wait for a second, what, what¡¯s going on, my dick¡¯s gone! Hey!!! ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke trembles as he¡¯s bound.

    ¡º Sousuke, does it hurt so much that your dick came off? ¡»

    At that moment, Shirasaaka Souske felt a sharp pain.

    ¡º Ouch!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡»

    ¡º Oh what, it shouldn¡¯t hurt that much Sousuke ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t fuck with me! It hurts! It really hurts!!! ¡»

    Shiraska Sousuke shouts to Kyouko-san.

    It seems that his hazy head has cleared up due to pain.

    ¡º Idiot, there¡¯s no way it would be that painful. If we use this fiber, it¡¯ll be burned off, the wound will be wholly burnt, there won¡¯t be that much blood, and the pain should just be small ¡»

    ¡º I said it hurts!!! I¡¯m in pain!!! Goddammit!! ¡»

    Hearing that, Kyouko-san.

    ¡º Geez, that¡¯s just your first amputation you know? ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s face pales.

    ¡º Do you not get it? If you use this fiber, we don¡¯t have to worry about you bleeding to death, we can rapidly disassemble your body ¡»

    ¡º What, did you say? ¡»

    Does that mean?

    ¡º Shakespeare¡¯s play, Titus Andronicus, do you know that? ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º The protagonist¡¯s ¡®daughter was raped by bad men, lost her virginity. Then after raping her, the men cut off the daughter¡¯s hands and tongue so she couldn¡¯t tell who raped her ¡»

    Hands and tongue.

    ¡º If she has no hand, she can¡¯t write the name of the criminal. Without a tongue, she can¡¯t say the name of the criminal. That¡¯s how it is ¡»

    ¡º N-No way, you!! ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s boring to just kill you, right? Or should I say that we have a lot of things to show to you ¡»

    Show?

    ¡º You¡¯ve brought a lot of perverted friends to this mansion. We have to send those people a message so they won¡¯t be hostile to us anymore ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º We¡¯ll cut your tongue and both hands. Your legs too, then we¡¯ll throw you naked outside. The press will invite you in a lot, but you can no longer talk, no longer write. You won¡¯t even be able to point us with your feet ¡»

    He¡¯ll live in hell.

    ¡º Yukino-san, that¡¯s what will happen to your father ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s trembling.

    ¡º Speaking of which, I told you not to have sex again, didn¡¯t I? How does it feel to crush your beloved father¡¯s penis? Your father¡¯s penis is over there ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said. Yukino;

    ¡º N-Noooooooooooo!!!!! ¡»

    She screams, cries.

    ¡º Don¡¯t forget this day until you die. You¡¯re the woman who cut off her father¡¯s penis!! You¡¯re a woman who¡¯s not allowed to have sex again!!! ¡»

    1. Hahaha

 Chapter 483. Restore

    Chapter 483. Restore

    Patsun.

    The image is interrupted.

    Margo-san pressed the power switch?

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    Margo-san opens the door of the room.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve turned off the monitor, you can come in ¡¹

    In there is Nei and Megu who said they¡¯d be in another room.

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯m still worried about Yo-chan ¡¹

    They were waiting for me in the corridor?

    Margo-san urges the two, so they come back to the room.

    ¡¸ Me too, I don¡¯t want to see the inside of that room anymore. That¡¯s all. Watching anything more than that is meaningless. The sadness and gloom will just continue after that ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    They¡¯ll only torment Shirasaka Sousuke endlessly after that.

    It won¡¯t just end with cutting off his hands and tongue.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable. If only Shirasaka Sousuke said ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Forgive me,¡± and apologized then it might¡¯ve ended differently ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Though they¡¯re talking about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s punishment being set in stone in front of the camera. Minaho and Kyouko-san were actually preparing a lot of it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ This is lynching after all. It won¡¯t be a fair punishment in accordance to the law in an actual courtroom ¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯ve heard of this before the revenge started.

    ¡¸ To be clear, what Minaho said just now, about ¡°we have pride as prostitutes,¡± was to conclude things cleanly but she doesn¡¯t believe that at all ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at us.

    Showing an earnest look.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that Shou-oneesan knows, but everyone else knows Iwakura Yukiyo, right? There are girls like her who have no pride, prostitutes who just say that they like immoral sex. Prostitutes were approaching Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s side too. The ladies of the mansion aren¡¯t a single mind ¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    Not everyone agrees with Minaho-neesan¡¯s ideas.

    ¡¸ Your opinion earlier, ¡°Those who had the will to survive, only those who had the resolve to become a prostitute survived,¡± is too ideal. Even if they have the resolve, there are those who merely lived because they have a strong will ¡¹

    Iwakura-san is definitely like that.

    Her vigor and leverage is more than enough.

    Yet, she doesn¡¯t think things too deeply.

    She just let her emotion act unpredictably on the spot.

    ¡¸ But you see, if you talk about the pride of a prostitute, to girls like Iwakura-san, they feel like they¡¯re¡¯ praised like they¡¯re admirable, they feel good from it. So if you say ¡°Yukino-san didn¡¯t become a prostitute, but we became prostitutes with our own will,¡± then ¡¹

    Yeah.

    True.

    ¡¸ If they could look down on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, Yukino-san, they¡¯d feel good about it, don¡¯t you think? That¡¯s why Yukino-san¡¯s life is spared ¡¹

    She¡¯ll be the subject of the former prostitutes to look down on.

    ¡¸ In that situation, that¡¯s the only way for Minaho-neesan to save Yukino-san ¡¹

    Margo-san declares.

    ¡¸ Then Minaho-neesan did that on purpose of saving Yukino? ¡¹

    I asked. Margo-san;

    ¡¸ Of course it¡¯s not just for Yukino-san. With that, the concept of ¡°pride as a prostitute¡± was born, then as long as the possibility would be laughed at based on that concept, Iwakura-san will find it hard to be selfish in the future. If she does something crude, Minaho will scold her with ¡°Did you lose your pride as a prostitute? Then you¡¯re just the same as Yukino-san¡± ¡¹

    Looking down on Yukino means that Iwakura-san and her likes won¡¯t behave crudely.

    To keep reminding them of that, Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s two birds in one stone or should I say that Yukino-san¡¯s neck is connected to it. But in exchange, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s execution will be a lot worse ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san and Minaho need to go that far to carve an overwhelming fear in their heart so Iwakura-san and others won¡¯t go against them ¡¹

    We gasp.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s first plan wasn¡¯t to kill Shirasaka Sousuke. Kyouko-san deformed Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s face that he can¡¯t be recognized anymore, and she really did that, didn¡¯t she? The plan is to throw him away on a homeless¡¯ spot in Osaka along with some other person¡¯s ID. Then he¡¯ll be handed only 300 yen ¡¹

    Some other person¡¯s ID? Homeless?

    Margo-san takes out a license from her pocket.

    ¡¸ ¡°Momiyama Momizou¡± 48 years old. Address unknown. Unemployed. Worked at a pachinko parlor after graduating from middle school. At age 21, 29, 32, and 44, he was arrested for assaulting women and went to prison four times. He has no blood relative. We¡¯ve made this fictional family register secretly ¡¹

    Does this mean?

    ¡¸ We intend to have Shirasaka Sousuke live as Momiyama Momizou for the rest of his life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that a punishment? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Ever since Shirasaka Sousuke was born, he does what he pleases with the power of Shirasaka house behind him. He lived looking down on people. He has no experience of being troubled with money. He never worked part-time during his school days. His job history is working for a company ¡¹

    Yeah, he¡¯s a director of a major advertising company.

    ¡¸ A man who¡¯s lived such a good life thrown suddenly to a land where nobody helps him, furthermore, he¡¯s pushed off to the homeless, what do you think would happen? ¡¹

    He won¡¯t get along with the other homeless.

    ¡¸ His address is unknown, jobless as well, I don¡¯t think he can do anything to find a job for himself. He hardly can do any manual labor ¡¹

    He¡¯s only worked as an elite company worker.

    A homeless 40-year-old person cannot start a job like that.

    ¡¸ On top of that, if the police look at his identity card, they¡¯ll only show that he¡¯s a habitual sex offender and return him to jail. Nobody would keep him company, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    True.

    ¡¸ Minaho wants Shirasaka Sousuke to taste the suffering of living on the very bottom. The taste of sweat and tears ¡¹

    Margo-san said. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ But, if Shirasaka Sousuke-san insists ¡°I¡¯m not Momiyama Momizou. I¡¯m Shirasaka Sousuke,¡± what will happen? What if he names himself to the police? ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ In that case, Shirasaka house will assassinate him. Or maybe, a gang member official who he made trades with will send a hitman ¡¹

    If they discover that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s living as a homeless, it¡¯ll be a shame for Shirasaka Clan. A gang who hates Shirasaka Sousuke might send a killer.

    ¡¸ Lastly, this is for sure. A man like Shirasaka Sousuke is a man who can¡¯t tolerate hiding as a homeless person. He won¡¯t be able to endure the life at the very bottom, it¡¯s just a matter of time before he shouts his identity. Then, we don¡¯t need to do anything, other people will come to kill him ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ No, Minaho wants Shirasaka Sousuke to experience living to the bottom of hell even if it¡¯s for a little time until he dies. Miserable, pathetic, hungry, living in solitude ¡¹

    Right, that plan is much more severe as revenge.

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t do that anymore. We have to show blood to make Iwakura-san and others feel strong fear ¡¹

    So they don¡¯t go against Minaho-neesan, join forces with gangs to resume the prostitution activities;

    They have to imprint fear on them.

    ¡¸ For Yukino-san too ¡¹

    Huh, Yukino?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san will also be glad to think that her life was spared by looking at her father¡¯s blood ¡¹

    Margo-san said

    Oh, Yukino¡¯s a girl who forgets everything once the danger¡¯s past her.

    If she doesn¡¯t see blood, she¡¯ll soon forget that she was saved on the last moment.

    ¡¸ In the end, Kuromori-san¡¯s kindness is unbound ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan speaks about Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ She holds down her emotions and makes the most appropriate choice as she feels the atmosphere of the place ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ For example, Yukino-san and Mana-san are both Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters, and yet, Mana-san¡¯s innocent, and Yukino-san is guilty. Thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s odd, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, but;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable to call it a double standard. But, that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s an unfair punishment after all ¡¹

    Punishment.

    ¡¸ Mana desperately lowered her head on that atmosphere, she shows that she really loves and the former prostitutes felt ¡°I want to save her,¡± the atmosphere changed to that. Therefore she¡¯s released. Kuromori-san was struggling to make that atmosphere you know? She even did an urgent survey ¡¹

    Yeah

    True, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Because the atmosphere was ¡°I want to save her,¡± Mana-san was saved. Furthermore, it¡¯s a decision resulted from the votes of all the former prostitutes so there will be no complaints later ¡¹

    That¡¯s definitely true.

    ¡¸ But, in Yukino-san¡¯s case, even though you embarked on the idea that she¡¯ll somehow be spared if Yukino-san falls into a prostitute by herself, making herself equal to the other ladies, yet¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ That girl couldn¡¯t even become a prostitute. She put her emotions as a priority. She only gathered the antipathy of the former prostitutes ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan analyzes.

    ¡¸ In that state, even if you were able to have sex with Yukino-san, the revolting atmosphere of the ladies won¡¯t disappear I think. They¡¯ll question if that was supposed to be prostitution ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The ladies would not spare Yukino.

    ¡¸ Although it¡¯s an opinion based on hindsight, it was good that you didn¡¯t have sex with Yukino-san. It did well. Creating chaos in the atmosphere ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We used that chance to break into that room. If it weren¡¯t for that atmosphere, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get in. The thought for vengeance of the former prostitutes is deeply rooted. They usually wouldn¡¯t be accepting outsiders intruding that ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said. Nei and Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Outsiders like us who aren¡¯t related to the revenge only pushed through with the reason of protecting Yo-chan showing that we do not deny the act of revenge itself just so we can jump to that room! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesama worked hard ¡¹

    Misuzu shows a serious face.

    ¡¸ Because Nei was shouting there at high tension, no, of course, most of the former prostitutes watching the broadcast don¡¯t know what Nei is so angry about. But, with that invasion, we¡¯re able to cool down the boiling atmosphere of that place ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan?

    ¡¸ Yeah, Sensei was able to switch the topic about ¡°Yukino-san wasn¡¯t able to become a prostitute¡± ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great, Danna-sama? Yukino-san will not die ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ was that all just a play, Minaho-neesan and Nei-oneesan too? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ No. Megumi. You don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Nei sighs

    ¡¸ You see, what did you think when Yukino-san and Yo-chan were fighting each other, trying to have sex? ¡¹

    Nei asks. Megu;

    ¡¸ I hated it. I don¡¯t like watching it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    Nei asks further.

    ¡¸ Because whenever Yoshi-kun talks to Yukino, the two of them are so casual that they don¡¯t hold back on each other, they look like they get along ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun is always considerate of us, that makes me happy but, I¡¯m jealous of Yukino. Yukino¡¯s opening up only to Yoshi-kun and Yoshi-kun accepts that.

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re Yukino-san¡¯s sister of the same age yet you always look-up on her, so you don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not casual at all! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san is only relying on Yo-chan presumptuously. Even her opening up to Yo-chan, she¡¯s convinced that Yo-chan will spoil her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, But ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t get it Megumi. Yukino-san just one-sidedly depends on him. On top of that ¡¹

    Misuzu takes over.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san has no romantic feelings for Danna-sama. She declared that ¡¹

    Romantic feelings.

    ¡¸ Megumi, try to organize those in your head and think. She¡¯s a girl he liked a long time ago, no, it¡¯s possible that Yo-chan still likes her, that kind of girl ¡¹

    Nei looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ ¡°I can depend on you on anything, I can take an unreserved attitude presumptuously with you, and you do anything I ask, very convenient. But, I don¡¯t like men like you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever have a romantic feeling for you even if you flip over the world,¡± if she says that, what do you think would happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-san is simple-minded and uncaring so she would say that kind of thing. She does that to Danna-sama all the time ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Then ¡°Scary people told me to have sex with you, or I¡¯ll die so let¡¯s do it. We get along well only with sex, right? I don¡¯t like you at all though.¡± Yukino-san said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Yukino-san; ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°I was instructed to e a prostitute, so I guess I¡¯ll say I like you. But I¡¯m lying so don¡¯t take it seriously,¡± she made some unnecessary comments ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way Yo-chan would get erect for a woman like that! She¡¯s an idiot woman!! ¡¹

    Nei!

    ¡¸ She hurt Yo-chan¡¯s heart so much and yet, Yo-chan was trying so hard just to get erect for Yukino-san¡¯s sake ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right!! ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu see it like that?

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you forced yourself to have sex with her, your heart would break. Even though you¡¯re trying to save Yukino-san, all she does is stomp your heart ¡¹1

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why You broke in ¡¹

    Nagisa who¡¯s been silent all this time murmurs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The atmosphere is a thing. Katsu-nee or Nagisa-san who were a prostitute can¡¯t break that, right? The people who put emphasis on revenge can¡¯t afford to consider Yo-chan¡¯s heart! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Yukino was just beating you up ¡¹

    Oh

    ¡¸ If she could say such shitty lies like ¡°I love you¡± to Yo-chan, then she could¡¯ve answered ¡°If it¡¯s friends then okay¡± when Yo-chan asked ¡°I wanted to be friends¡±!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, she said ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to be friends,¡± and yet, she asks ¡°let¡¯s have sex,¡± she¡¯s making fun of Danna-sama too much!! ¡¹

    I see.

    I.

    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t get erect.

    I didn¡¯t get an erection no matter what.

    I know that Yukino will never like me.

    I know that we can¡¯t even be friends.

    Yet.

    I wanted to help out Yukino.

    I tried to make my dick hard, desperately.

    ¡¸ That girl thinks that it¡¯s natural for you to help her. She trampled on your kind heart ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, she could¡¯ve been a bit friendly to Yo-chan. Even if it¡¯s a lie, she could just say that she¡¯s okay being friends! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ A person with that kind of heart will just break Danna-sama¡¯s heart if Danna-sama forces himself to have sex with her. Danna-sama must not experience such bitter sex ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Ahaha, I see, I get it now ¡¹

    I can do nothing but laugh dryly.

    Nei holds my hand tightly.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, your heart mustn¡¯t break. You know that. Yo-chan now has a family you have to protect ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know that. I know that and yet!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, boys don¡¯t want to be hated by girls they liked before ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ ©`Is what Ootoku-san said. In his case, however, I guess it¡¯s a boy he used to like. He mentioned that ¡°there will be lingering affections no matter what¡± ¡¹

    My lingering affection for Yukino.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we forcibly took away Yo-chan from that idiot girl!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Shou-oneesan have been hugging me all this time since they barged in.

    They covered my eyes with their hand so I can¡¯t see Yukino.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t hand over Yo-chan to that girl. Yo-chan is ours! ¡¹

    Nei holds my hand. Strongly.

    ¡¸ I see, you weren¡¯t able to endure it anymore ¡¹

    Nagisa tells the three.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san accepted your break in because she understands your feelings. Also ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    ¡¸ She knows your feelings so she somehow manipulated the logic so Yukino-san¡¯s life can be spared somehow ¡¹

    Logic.

    ¡¸ ¡°Yukino-san is a woman who can¡¯t be a prostitute, so she¡¯s lower than us. She¡¯s not worth killing. She¡¯ll be laughed at for not being able to have sex for the rest of her life so we won¡¯t kill her.¡± That logic lowered the sour stomach of the former prostitutes ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s not enough, the desire for vengeance isn¡¯t completely fulfilled yet, so the first plan¡¯s changed and they will torment Shirasaka Sousuke thoroughly ¡¹

    Margo-san said as she looks at the fake ID that won¡¯t be used anymore.

    ¡¸ By showing blood and groans, it¡¯ll satisfy the desire for vengeance for the ladies. And for that, they will torment Shirasaka Sousuke in front of Yukino-san¡¯s eyes, so she sheds tears ¡¹

    Oh.

    I¡¯ve put so much burden on Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll only lose their hard alignment, so we¡¯re chased out. That¡¯s why it¡¯s¡¯ better if we don¡¯t watch what¡¯s in the room. We don¡¯t need to watch anymore ¡¹

    Now inside that room, Minaho-neesan, Kyouko-san, and Katsuko-nee have become the demons.

    They¡¯ll have Shirasaka Sousuke experience hell on earth.

    Yukino will watch her father and cry.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wait here until it ends ¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸ Then, me too ¡¹

    I said. Margo-san;

    ¡¸ You have things you have to do ¡¹

    I have to do

    ¡¸ You have a family ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    She¡¯s right, I.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve promised to take a bath with Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have Agnes, and everyone take a bath together ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We have to take Agnes to Ikeda-sensei, don¡¯t we? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll prepare my car ¡¹

    Nagisa replies.

    ¡¸ But, I think that it¡¯s a good idea to take a bath first ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right Nagisa-san. Then I¡¯ll prepare the big tub! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, go check up on Agnes first. While at it, Mana too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Nee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make something to eat ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ We still haven¡¯t eaten dinner ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I just ate a sandwich and some snacks, but;

    I haven¡¯t eaten proper food for tonight.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to the kitchen ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Should I join in too? ¡¹

    Misuzu said, Nei;

    ¡¸ Ah, Misuzu should go to Michi. You can see them via a monitor, but she might be exhausted from playing with Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s bring them all together to the bath ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Everyone other than the kitchen team goes to bath, okay ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m going to bath too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s going to take a bath.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s start moving ¡¹

    We go outside by Nei¡¯s order.

    ¡¸ Margo-san, please take care of Minaho-neesan and the two ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll watch them all over, including Yukino-san ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After coming to the hallway, Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan. ¡¹

    She hugs me, then kisses me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you have us. It¡¯s okay. I love you. Don¡¯t forget about me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nee-san ¡¹

    I also hug and kiss Nei.

    Nei¡¯s body is warm.

    I can smell her skin.

    I feel Nei¡¯s whole body with my five senses.

    ¡¸ I see, this is Nee-san, I can tell ¡¹

    The memories of us making love comes back in one go.

    ¡¸ Me too. I love you. I love you. I love you. It¡¯s important, so I have to say it three times. Please don¡¯t forget Misuzu too ¡¹

    Next, Misuzu kisses me.

    Oh, I see.

    Because I¡¯m pulled by my lingering affection for Yukino¡­

    Everyone¡¯s a bit uneasy.

    They hug and kiss me to bring my heart back to them.

    ¡¸ Misuzu ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s young body.

    I can smell her hair at the tip of my nose.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you always use this shampoo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not like it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like it, it smells like Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu is for Danna-sama ¡¹

    Next, Nagisa stands in front of me.

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you. I love you I love you. I want your child, I want you to make me a mother. Don¡¯t forget about me ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s voluptuous body hugs me.

    I feel her plump lips.

    Nagisa¡¯s skin smells of an adult woman.

    It smells like a mother.

    ¡¸ Err, I ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s getting shy.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care anymore! I also love you!! Remember that !! ¡¹

    She hugs, then kisses me.

    I

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan, one more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to feel Shou-oneesan¡¯s warmth properly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    We hug each other again.

    We pile our lips.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll remember that. This is Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    She¡¯s taller than me, Her body¡¯s tight

    But, it smells good.

    This is a smell of a working woman.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget it ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    Lastly, I call Megu.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face is gloomy.

    I know the reason.

    ¡¸ Megu, you¡¯re overthinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will get erect for Megu ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t get erect for Megu, but;

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll get erect from just smelling Megu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu jumps to my chest.

    ¡¸ I love you so I can¡¯t get casual with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, sorry, Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    We kiss.

    Megu¡¯s tall and slender figure.

    It¡¯s small, but her elastic breasts feel pleasant to touch.

    Megu¡¯s skin smells like the sun.

    Her skin¡¯s tanned healthily.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, me too ¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m getting wet from just hugging ¡¹

    Laughing. Megu¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ Well of course. We love each other after all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un. I love you. I love you Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    1. So why is Megu jealous again?

 Chapter 484. A woman named Minaho

    Chapter 484. A woman named Minaho

    The revenge room and the waiting room.

    Putting that behind, we walk through the corridor.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Mana and Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re not on the waiting room from earlier, I brought them to the room next to the dining area via stretcher! ¡¹

    Nei answers my question.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s not okay to put them near the room where Shirasaka Sousuke is all the time ¡¹

    It¡¯ll affect not just Agnes but also Mana.

    ¡¸ Dark aura¡¯s coming out of that room now! ¡¹

    Nei looks behind.

    Right, I feel chilling cold air from there.

    ¡¸ At any rate, let¡¯s get away from that place! ¡¹

    We walk the corridor.

    Then.

    ¡¸ This was my room. Katsuko¡¯s next door ¡¹

    Nagisa suddenly speaks on the way of the corridor.

    She looks up at the ceiling, then to the doors lined up.

    ¡¸ This is the room of the ladies ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Megu has lived in this mansion several years after birth.

    ¡¸ You see, Kuromori is a brothel Minaho-san has protected for long ¡¹

    Nagisa touches the door to her room, feeling nostalgic.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s an ordinary brothel, then the prostitutes would have an antagonistic relationship. Who would take the guest, who would earn money, fighting over trivial things ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t heard the prostitutes of Kuromori fighting over such things.

    Even Iwakura-san doesn¡¯t target Katsuko-nee who¡¯s a prostitute.

    The people she only pointed to the underground organization was Margo-san, Nei, and me.

    ¡¸ Well you see, in most cases, the manager of a brothel is a man. A man stands on the top, and they have the prostitutes compete with each other so they can control them skillfully. If the relationship between the girls is terrible then they¡¯d work hard to be recognized by the male manager, no prostitutes would unite to revolt.

    ¡¸ I see, divide and conquer it is ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan nods to Nagisa¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori isn¡¯t like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why, Nagisa-oneesama? Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s the manager, is he not? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ That guy is an idiot beyond saving you know? Even before Ojou-sama enters the management, it was when Shirasaka Sousuke took away the management rights of the brothel from Ojou-sama¡¯s grandfather. He didn¡¯t give any reward to the girls he newly kidnapped and turned into a prostitute. No matter how many guests they take ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ No reward? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ They eat food properly but nothing else. Clothes are suited to the guest¡¯s taste. The prostitutes aren¡¯t allowed to chose their clothes, only the costumes for sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That was the case ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ When my mother was alive, the ladies didn¡¯t have hope. Shirasaka-san makes them entertain gusts one after another yet not giving anything to the prostitutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ As one would expect, Yuuka-san and others, those who were prostitutes before Shirasaka Sousuke came in, can¡¯t do anything about it. Those long-serving ladies already had certain influential patrons ¡¹

    I see. During Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s time running the brothel, the clients were genuinely the high class.

    Yuuka-san and the other¡¯s guests were supposed to be the influential people in the political and business world.

    ¡¸ That is why Shiraska Sousuke couldn¡¯t do anything violent to Yuuka-san and others. Although the reputation of Kuromori tower has fallen, it never crashed completely ¡¹

    Yuuka-san and Hidemi-san, the senior ladies who remained¡­

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke isn¡¯t interested in it you know? Therefore, thoroughly exploits the women he kidnaps and turns them to prostitutes ¡¹

    No matter how much they¡¯re sold off, they¡¯re not given anything.

    ¡¸ Yes. Even after I was born, Shirasaka-san didn¡¯t do anything to Mama. My milk and clothes were all bought by the senior ladies out of sympathy ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Only the senior prostitutes who have their patron have money.

    ¡¸ I was able to live in the mansion because the ladies helped me. Mama is always thanking the ladies ¡¹

    Megu looks up at the ceiling, remembering her past.

    Megu grew up in this brothel until she was six.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯ve only heard about the era before I came to the mansion but, I¡¯ve heard that Minaho-san and Megumi-chan¡¯s mother¡¯s age was the most difficult ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Back then, Minaho-neesan was 12-years-old, turned to a prostitute, selling her body.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, everyone was in the same situation, aren¡¯t they? Shiraska Sousuke only brings people with the same perverted preference as him. Minaho¡¯s prostitutes were encouraged to help each other. Therefore, there were no fights between the prostitutes ¡¹

    Instead, if they fight inside, they won¡¯t be alive.

    They can only rely on their fellow prostitutes on the hellish environment.

    ¡¸ Then, Megumi-chan¡¯s mother¡¯s case happened ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s mother, Keiko-san, was drugged with some illegal drugs by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s guests.

    Even though she became unconscious, she wasn¡¯t taken to the doctor, and she died.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also Minaho-san¡¯s sister¡¯s case ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Naomi-san were impregnated by the guests.

    Shiraska Sousuke brought in an illegal doctor to perform a poor abortion surgery.

    Naomi-san died.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body became unable to have sex.

    ¡¸ Then, the prostitutes united, caused a strike, Yuuka-san asked for Kouzuki Kakka¡¯s intervention ¡¹

    Jii-chan didn¡¯t come to the mansion entirely after Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s coup of Kuromori.

    But, he listened to the petitions of the prostitutes and reached out a helping hand.

    ¡¸ Then, Kyouko-san was dispatched for inspection, then Minaho-neesan became the manager as representatives of the prostitutes to suppress Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s recklessness ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Oh, I now know why they can talk about it so casually.

    Nagisa¡¯s talking to Shou-oneesan.

    She can¡¯t figure it out by just reading the research materials from Kouzuki security service, therefore, see it from the eyes of the prostitute inside Kuromori.

    ¡¸ Since Minaho-san participated, the treatment of the prostitutes have been improved. They were able to earn money by working. However, only a portion enough for daily use was given, and the rest was withheld for earnings when it¡¯s time to retire ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan asks.

    ¡¸ When Shiraska Sousuke was doing the management alone, it¡¯s just too sloppy on accounting, or should I say that he doesn¡¯t take money from his friends. He embezzles the money for the mansion selfishly that the management situation wasn¡¯t good. Therefore, when Minaho became the manager, the first years needed money to rebuild the management ¡¹

    Were the prostitutes not handed over the money they earned?

    ¡¸ But, the result was excellent. From slaves living without compensation, when they were suddenly handed a lot of money, the sense-of-life of the prostitutes went crazy. In that case, they would compete for guests or for earnings, there would be fights about it

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Besides, even though his power was weakened, it¡¯s impossible to expel Shirasaka Sousuke. His perverts group remained, they still continued to kidnap girls like Katsuko and me, turning us to prostitutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ That part, why can¡¯t that be stopped? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan asks. Nagisa;

    ¡¸ Minaho-san¡¯s father, Kuromori Koichiro was alive. Koichiro-san is no match against Shirasaka Sousuke. Even with Kakka¡¯s intervention, the fact that the head of Kuromori house is the representative of Kuromori hasn¡¯t changed ¡¹

    Even when Jii-chan keeps an eye, Shirasaka Sousuke does what he pleases.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san took a long time to restructure the management of the mansion and fully grasp the inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s subordinates was getting to the school until last year! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    The principal and some of the teachers in our school were also related to Kuromori.

    Their duty is to find new prostitutes among the high school girls.

    ¡¸ I also almost attacked but Margo-oneechan made it impossible to happen again. I also burnt down the kendo hall ¡¹

    The fuss Nei caused made the reputation of her being a delinquent girl.

    ¡¸ To say the least, it was autumn last year. That¡¯s when Sensei reversed her power relationship with Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s the case of Kuromori Koichiro¡¯s scandal ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan seems to have read the report.

    Last autumn, Minaho-neesan¡¯s father had a sexual relationship with a gangster¡¯s boss¡¯ daughter. Due to that scandal, Kuromori is forced to suspend business.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san finally made up her mind to dispose of her father ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Kuromori Koichiro is now crippled because of Minaho-neesan.

    His consciousness will never come back.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to the topic, anyway, since Minaho became the manager, the prostitutes were taken into consideration a lot. Spiritual follow-ups for the girls who were just kidnapped by Shirasaka Sousuke, financial problems, adjusting so each prostitute won¡¯t suffer from customers, making adjustments, banishing guests with bad behavior, anything and everything ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the prostitutes of Kuromori get along. Minaho-san took away all the factors that would bring discord ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Matching with each prostitute, what kind of prostitutes does the guest ask for? Or talking thoroughly to those who don¡¯t suit the guests. She tells them ¡°Oh, you¡¯re good here,¡± or ¡°This guest wants only you,¡± Therefore, the prostitutes are satisfied with their position and have the confidence to live positively. They¡¯re not jealous of other prostitutes. Some people see their worth properly after all ¡¹

    She¡¯s done that far.

    ¡¸ Besides, she also made a place where the prostitutes could talk about their dream after retiring. In my case it was a flower shop, so what kind of study I must take to have one? How many funds do I need? Studying up each thing in detail, I received courses on the corresponding topic. Minaho shows the precise steps to make me realize my dream. That is why I didn¡¯t go crazy during my prostitution era. I¡¯m thankful to her for that

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But still, there are those who became prostitutes who were frustrated by the circumstances they¡¯re in. But, while Minaho-san¡¯s father and Shirasaka Sousuke was ruling, they can¡¯t be released from prostitution ¡¹

    At that age, the conditions to quit prostitution was;

    Only to get pregnant and give birth.

    That¡¯s why Nagisa retired when she gave birth to Mao-chan.

    Tamayo-san also said that she had a boy, so maybe.

    ¡¸ But, if a prostitute throws her hatred on Shirasaka Sousuke, it¡¯s known that she¡¯ll experience cruelty. That¡¯s why Minaho-san decided to bind that girl with strong fear. Minaho-san steeled her heart, so the fear for her is beyond Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    That¡¯s the case with Iwakura-san?

    ¡¸ Although, Minaho-san is in a different position than us ¡¹

    Nagisa?

    ¡¸ Earlier, it is as you pointed out. Us prostitutes had dreamt of leaving this mansion, but Minaho-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan who became the manager as she¡¯s a member of Kuromori house.

    She¡¯s not allowed to leave the mansion.

    ¡¸ Besides, Minaho-san can¡¯t return to being a prostitute, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body can¡¯t have sex.

    ¡¸ The more kind she is to us the more harsh Minaho-san is to herself ¡¹

    She bet her life to rescue the prostitutes dragged to hell.

    But, Minaho-neesan herself can¡¯t escape Kuromori.

    Besides, she can¡¯t return to being a prostitute.

    She has nobody in the same position as her.

    ¡¸ Even when she¡¯s working as a protector of the prostitutes, MInaho-san¡¯s been lonely all this time. I think that she¡¯s becoming more isolated ¡¹

    Therefore, she¡¯s always killing off her emotions.

    Expressionless, acting out her smile, not laughing.

    ¡¸ Katsuko knows Minaho-san¡¯s loneliness. Therefore, last autumn, when the activities of Kuromori has stopped, and all the prostitutes were released, she¡¯s the only one who remained in the mansion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee was the only prostitute left in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan was here too ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan really like Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan too, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ As for me, I have my case with Cesario Viola, I can only stay here ¡¹

    Nagisa speaks lonely

    I

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s is it Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t Kuromori ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s using the surname of her mother at school, Yuzuki, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    Megu and the other girls look at me.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan is, sure, Kuromori Koichiro¡¯s daughter, but she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter, isn¡¯t she? She lived as ¡°Yuzuki Minaho¡± with her mother and sister, right? ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t have the self-consciousness as a daughter of Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ Besides, she was kidnapped at age 12, raped, turned to a prostitute. Her young sister was brought in and died. I heard that her mother died of illness because she couldn¡¯t find the kidnapped girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Nagisa answers.

    ¡¸ She lost her family, no place to return to, alone. Her body can¡¯t have sex anymore, she has to give up on both love and marriage ¡¹

    Even though she can¡¯t have sex, give birth.

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t think that there would be a man who would love her.

    ¡¸ Then¡­ Minaho-neesan just happened to have the blood of Kuromori house. Therefore she just happened to be a legitimate reason to be involved with the operation of Kuromori. Minaho-neesan had no choice but to accept the work as the guardian of the prostitutes! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has no choice but to accept that fate.

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan¡¯s heart isn¡¯t Kuromori. After all, Minaho-neesan hasn¡¯t received any grace from Kuromori house at all! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan grew up fatherless, not knowing anything about him nor his family.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s just an ordinary girl. Yuzuki Minaho. Despite this, only because she¡¯s related by blood, all the problems of Kuromori house were all carried by her alone!! ¡¹

    Kuromori house¡¯s sin.

    The first generation, Kuromori Kounosuke has established a high-class brothel, it made a living

    The second generation, Kuromori Koichiro was tempted by Shirasaka Sousuke, a scum, and changed the brothel into a messed up one.

    Both of them are;

    They¡¯re worlds with no relation to Minaho-neesan.

    Yuzuki Minaho, her mother, and her sister lived happily.

    ¡¸ I misunderstood Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ [Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t doing this just to clear up the resentment for her and her sister as an individual ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan speaks;

    ¡¸ I also felt it that way. Kuromori-san has always been concerned about the former prostitutes who were watching the broadcast ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s more concerned on satisfying the desire for vengeance of us who fell prostitutes under her protection than herself ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, Minaho-neesan, of course, hates Shirasaka Sousuke, she also has a big grudge she wants to clear up but, Minaho-neesan¡¯s aim for her revenge isn¡¯t just the problem of one Shirasaka ¡¹

    I¡¯m convinced.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan wants to destroy Kuromori itself. She has to completely eliminate Kuromori or else¡­ ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan can¡¯t get off her position as Kuromori Minaho, she can¡¯t go back to being Yuzuki Minaho!! ¡¹

    I want to hug Minaho-neesan.

    Right now, Minaho-neesan.

    She¡¯s turned herself to a demon to clear up the grudge of the former prostitutes.

    As a demon, she¡¯ll chop Shirasaka Sousuke.

    If Minaho-neesan becomes the demon and stains her hand with the blood of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Then the former prostitutes watching won¡¯t have to commit a crime.

    The former prostitutes won¡¯t have to carry the sin of murder.

    Despite all that, to release all the hate of those who became prostitutes.

    Minaho-neesan became a demon.

    Katsuko-nee and Kyouko-san know that.

    They became demons to be with her.

    ¡¸ Even so, we won¡¯t return to that room ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ If you do, Minaho-san¡¯s thoughts will be brought to waste ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan had Margo-san, Nagisa, and I, and the invaders, Nei, Misuzu, and Shou-oneesan exit the room on purpose.

    That is to prevent us from being at the cruel scene.

    If we¡¯re not there, just watching the broadcast, their guilt will become weak.

    Margo-san even only lets us watch Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s penis cut off.

    We¡¯re sent outside so she can ascertain it by herself, alone.

    So there won¡¯t be trauma carved on us.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let¡¯s do what we can do ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ First, a warm meal and a bath. Then, let¡¯s not make Mao-chan and others who don¡¯t know the tragedy worry about us! ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re back at the room, let¡¯s greet them with a smile, we¡¯re a family after all ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ Then, as a family, let¡¯s all think on what we can do for Sensei ¡¹

    Nei looks into our eyes.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ We definitely have something we can do ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Megu also speaks.

    ¡¸ True, we have a lot of people in our family after all ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan, I¡¯m expecting a lot from you! ¡¹

    Nei smiles

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. I understand it since you broke in for Yo-chan¡¯s sake. Shou-oneesan is also our Onee-san ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ In the end, that¡¯s all just words. You can say anything in just words. If you swear just in words, it¡¯s not trustworthy ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! If you want to be believed then act! You moved your body and jumped in. That¡¯s why I believe you! ¡¹

    Nei tells Shou-oneesan with a smile.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Nei-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just ¡°Nei¡± will do, you¡¯re my Onee-san, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it, Nei ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles

    ¡¸ As for me, ¡°Megu¡± will do ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can call me Nagisa with no suffix too ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s older than Nagisa?

    Though Nagisa who¡¯s a mother has more presence.

    ¡¸ Then, please call me Misuzu too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan hesitates

    ¡¸ Is there a complaint? ¡¹

    Hmm, as she¡¯s in charge of Kouzuki security service;

    She probably has some resistance on addressing the lady of Kouzuki house without any suffix.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan replied

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Nei goes to the bathroom.

    Megu and Nagisa go to the kitchen.

    Misuzu and Shou-oneesan head to the room where Ruriko, Michi, Edie, and Rei-chan are.

    That¡¯s where I¡¯m most worried about. According to Nei, Michi seems to be having a hard time dealing with Edie.

    But, I

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll go check this room out, Danna-sama can go there ¡¹

    Yeah, Misuzu.

    I first go to Agnes¡¯ room.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles when she sees me.

    Mana¡¯s with her.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Agnes? ¡¹

    I get close to Agnes.

    Agnes is still lying down on the stretcher.

    She¡¯s still naked, covering her body with a towel.

    ¡¸ My crotch hurts a bit ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ pale blonde hair.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    Agnes

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay, Mana-oneechan told me that it won¡¯t hurt that much tomorrow ¡¹

    She looks up at Mana and smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, please do it again ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ blue eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    The beautiful angelic girl smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, once the pain is gone ¡¹

    Agnes is still 12.

    Her growth is better than Japanese because she¡¯s half-foreign, so her appearance is developed as much as the 14-year-old Mana, but;

    I don¡¯t know about her insides.

    Ikeda-sensei has to check this up, else¡­

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s heating up the bath right now, once it¡¯s warm, let¡¯s take a bath together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, Agnes-chan, let¡¯s do! ¡¹

    Mana smiles at Agnes.

    Mana¡¯s also still naked below and just wearing a bathrobe.

    I¡¯m also the same though.

    ¡¸ Thank you too, Mana ¡¹

    I speak unconsciously

    ¡¸ Huh, about what? Agnes is Mana¡¯s sister, so it¡¯s natural for me to look after her, you know?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm? ¡¹

    Mana is playing dumb on purpose.

    I¡¯m talking about her kneeling to the former prostitutes but¡­

    Is that something I have to bring up again?

    ¡¸ Anyway, thanks. Mana ¡¹

    I pat Mana¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ I love you mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Onii-chan, give me a kiss at times like that ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s puffing.

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry ¡¹

    I kiss Mana.

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-chan. I won¡¯t let go forever ¡¹

    Mana speaks with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I won¡¯t let you go ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your sex slave, after all, I¡¯ll serve you a lot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m looking forward to that ¡¹

    We pile our lips together again.

    ¡¸ Papa, Muuuuu ¡¹

    I hear Agnes¡¯ voice from below.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, sorry ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes too.

    Then.

    I hear a voice from the speaker.

    ¡º Ah, Yo-chan, the bath¡¯s ready. Or should I say that it seems that Katsu-nee didn¡¯t turn off the heat since coming in earlier ¡»

    I see. It¡¯s ready for people to get in right away.

    As expected of Katsuko-nee.

    ¡º I¡¯ll contact Misuzu and others so bring Agnes and Mana to the bathroom! ¡»

    ¡¸ Okay, Nee-san! ¡¹

    I speak to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go to the bath! ¡¹

    I carry Agnes¡¯ naked body covered in a towel.

    ¡¸ Princess carry, that¡¯s nice ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it with Mana next time, Mana¡¯s light after all ¡¹

    She¡¯s a small middle school girl after all.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Nei-oneesan, I might not be able to lift her but¡­! ¡¹

    When I say that.

    ¡º Hey, Yo-chan!! ¡»

    She¡¯s still listening?

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯ll train so I can lift Nei-oneesan! ¡¹

    ¡º Don¡¯t train, lift me!! I¡¯m not that heavy!! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s angry

    No, instead of saying heavy, she¡¯s voluptuous.

    Nei¡¯s got huge breasts and a beautiful body.

 Chapter 485. False courage

    Chapter 485. False courage

    Now then, we head to the dressing room.

    Several women are already present

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, the Kouzuki faction.

    Then, Shou-oneesan and Nei.

    Then, Agnes, Mana, and I join in.

    Megu and Nagisa are in the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Huh, where¡¯s Mao-chan and Rei-chan? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t see the two.

    ¡¸ Well, Mao-chan¡¯s in the toilet ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks bashfully.

    Oh, Rei-chan took her to the toiler.

    Rei-chan really loves taking care of Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Ah, I want to go to the toilet too, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes says.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll come with you then ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Should I go too? ¡¹

    I¡¯m still carrying Agnes in my arms.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay, desuno. Let me down, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes speaks shyly.

    It seems she¡¯s embarrassed if I go with her to the toiler.

    ¡¸ Okay, can you stand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes stands up unsteady.

    It seems that her waist is still numb.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯m with her so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Mana holds Agnes¡¯ hand.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mana-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana leads Agnes to the toilet while watching her walk stiffly.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s become more mature these past few days ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    I think so too.

    Even though at first she¡¯s just approaching people with a calculating attitude.

    Now she¡¯s a proper Onee-san.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s upbringing is just that good ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Mana changed on her own.

    From an Ojou-sama who knows nothing to gain the ability to survive.

    ¡¸ Other than that, I¡¯m glad that Agnes didn¡¯t get any strange hobbies ¡¹

    I mutter.

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ No look, Agnes has no hobby of excreting in front of me ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a hobby! It¡¯s my lifework! ¡¹

    Err.

    Are you sure about that Misuzu?

    Making your purpose for living is to show yourself peeing to me.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m not only showing my urine! I¡¯m showing my most embarrassed figure!! ¡¹

    I-I see.

    Then it can¡¯t be helped.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Master!! ¡¹

    Suddenly, Michi rushes in front of me.

    What¡¯s with this odd tension.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been persuading Edie that I¡¯ve come here to give her another push!! ¡¹

    Err, what¡¯s this about?

    ¡¸ For the time being, I convinced her to have sex with Master and have three babies ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for her to pledge to be Master¡¯s sex slave! ¡¹

    Michi, you.

    What are you doing?

    ¡¸ Err, for now, Michi seems to have lured her that she¡¯ll be her sister if she has sex with Yo-chan. Now it seems to be an incentive, or instead, it¡¯s an optional agreement ¡¹

    Nei explains the situation.

    When I look at Edie.

    The blonde haired browned beauty is breathing roughly from her nose, she¡¯s excited.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t want to force Edie to have sex though ¡¹

    It¡¯s troublesome if she doesn¡¯t like it.

    ¡¸ No, it seems that she¡¯s totally okay having sex with Yo-chan. She understands that our family¡¯s united by polygamy ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You see, if you talk to her in English, she¡¯s quite a surprisingly smart girl. We misunderstand her because she acts before she thinks but, her observation power and insight excels the average ¡¹

    Speaking of which. She just saw Michi¡¯s Shingetsu then she escaped from Miss Cordelia and became friends with us.

    ¡¸ Edie also shows her intent to become a member of our family formally ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Besides, hearing from Edie-san¡¯s stories, it seems that the assassination cult she belonged to also had polygamy ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Uhm, it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s currently polygamy in the assassination cult, but it seems that there¡¯s a history of polygamy at the tame of the cult¡¯s establishment. Even now, there¡¯s a doctrine that permits polygamy ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ What custom does the assassination cult teach? ¡¹

    I ask.

    I know that Muslims can have up to four wives.

    Could it be that kind of religion?

    ¡¸ It seems that it¡¯s a sect of Christianity ¡¹

    Ruriko translates Edie¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸ Huh?! Christians allow polygamy? ¡¹

    Somehow, thought that Christians abide by the monogamy system though.

    ¡¸ Kukuku. Since it¡¯s the US, everything¡¯s possible! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s a vast country, so there¡¯s a surprising amount of variety of people in there. There¡¯s a lot of new emerging religion that follows some messed up creed, abiding some messed up precept. Having polygamy even though it¡¯s a Christian branch isn¡¯t uncommon. Yo-chan, do you know Sherlock Holme¡¯s ¡°A study in scarlet¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I might have, but I don¡¯t remember ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ If I recall, the oldest interview article in the US is that the newspaper reporter interviewed the founder of the new religion. That founder had 55 wives ¡¹

    55.

    ¡¸ Well, the public eye is harsh now, you can put the blame on the hard conservative Christians but, there¡¯s not a lot of cults who openly show that they do polygamy. There¡¯s a trend where those on west coast tolerate those people ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Ah, of course, if it¡¯s a formal marriage, you can be arrested for bigamy. There¡¯s no register, and the legacy distribution must be given to the lawful wife, but ¡¹

    But still, there are people doing polygamy as the teaching of God?

    ¡¸ Well, 55 might be impossible, but for Yo-chan, you can still go on, right? ¡¹

    Nei grins.

    No, of course, I¡¯m not advertising to increase my women any more than this.

    That¡¯s just a roundabout warning.

    She¡¯s just speaking jokes to make things light.

    But.

    I can¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not that important of a person ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I realized with Yukino earlier.

    I wasn¡¯t able to accept Yukino.

    ¡¸ If one becomes family, then you have to believe that one will continue to love ¡¹

    It¡¯s impossible to accept all women unconditionally.

    It is as Minahio-neesan said.

    There are no miracles.

    Ruriko translates my conversation with Nei to Edie.

    Then.

    Edie faces me and speaks fastly.

    ¡¸ ¡°Do you hate me?¡± she asks ¡¹

    Nei immediately translates it.

    Then, Edie speaks somewhat agitated.

    ¡¸ ¡°I like you quite a lot,¡± she said ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ ¡°If you¡¯re Michi and Agnes, and the all the other women¡¯s husband, then I have no complains becoming your wife,¡± is what she said, but what about you, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    She grew up not rejecting polygamy initially.

    Edie easily accepts it.

    But.

    ¡¸ But, Edie actually likes Michi, Mao-chan, Agnes, Ruriko, and Nei, the women, right? That¡¯s not me ¡¹

    ¡°Liking¡± someone is different from ¡°Loving enough to want to give birth to a child.¡±

    Nei talks to Edie.

    Edie;

    ¡¸ ¡°That¡¯s true, but I will also like Yo-chan so don¡¯t worry,¡± she said! ¡¹

    Will like?

    ¡¸ ¡°If you become family, it¡¯s natural to like even more,¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯ll only proceed to that direction¡± ¡¹

    Edie nods her head grandly as Nei translates.

    ¡¸ You see, it seems that in the assassination cult, their marriage partner is decided by the higher position people on their own ¡¹

    So they can¡¯t love on their free will and get married?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, when they get married, even though they don¡¯t know much about each other, they just think of taking their time to love each other ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s listening on Nei¡¯s explanation on the side.

    ¡¸ That method works surprisingly, in Japan, arranged marriage has a lower divorce rate than love marriage ¡¹

    Edie talks again.

    ¡¸ ¡°It¡¯s a long life so slowly trying to love you isn¡¯t that bad,¡± she said, Michi, Mao-chan, and Agnes-chan are lovable as a family, so there¡¯s no problem¡± ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s her thought.

    ¡¸ ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re family just like your family so just shut up and follow me,¡± she said! ¡¹

    Edie puffs her chest.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Umu, that¡¯s cool, Michi ¡¹

    No Michi, don¡¯t be impressed there.

    ¡¸ Really, her personality is quite frank and straightforward. She¡¯s too bright and cheerful that she feels so radiant ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    Un, Edie has no darkness in her heart.

    She¡¯s always open, clear.

    Sometimes, she makes us troubled, but;

    For now, her simplicity moistens my heart.

    Edie has no self-righteousness nor coldheartedness like Yukino.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    Edie wants to say something for me.

    She tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, ¡°That¡¯s why I have no problems becoming your wife and joining in your family¡± ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ ¡°But, I don¡¯t get what sex slave means. Why do I have to be your slave?!¡± ¡¹

    Edie glares at me frowning.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Tell her that sex slave is just Michi¡¯s hobby, there¡¯s no need for her to be one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nei tells Edie.

    ¡¸ No, Master. Ruriruri, Mana-imouto and I are all Master¡¯s slave so, Edie must be one too ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for you to decide ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Michi. You¡¯re doing something selfish without Danna-sama¡¯s consent!! ¡¹

    Misuzu and I glare at Michi.

    ¡¸ S-Should I be punished? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s expecting punishment as she says that.

    There¡¯s an image of a cute puppy tail wagging behind Michi.

    For her, punishments are rewards.

    ¡¸ Err, I won¡¯t have sex with Michi for a while ¡¹

    I tell Michi.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeeeeeh!! M-Master, please, not that, please spare me from that!!!! ¡¹

    She sinks down and rubs her forehead on the floor of the dressing room.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a valid judgment. Michi¡¯s only allowed to watch Danna-sama have sex later ¡¹

    Misuzu tells her.

    Oh, I guess I¡¯m still doing it later.

    Yeah, I guess, I promised that after all.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, let¡¯s serve Danna-sama together later! ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ P-Please forgive me, Master! Misuzu-sama! ¡¹

    Michi desperately apologizes.

    ¡¸ No, Michi¡¯s only watching. You¡¯re not allowed to masturbate! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m reflecting!! ¡¹

    Misuzu ignores Michi and faces Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Danna-sama has left some spare energy for us ¡¹

    Spare energy.

    ¡¸ He refused to have sex with Yukino-san to have sex with Ruriko, Michi and I ¡¹

    Hey, Misuzu?!

    ¡¸ But, Michi¡¯s a bad girl, so she¡¯s not allowed to do it tonight ¡¹1

    Misuzu said. Michi¡¯s panicking.

    ¡¸ My, I¡¯m thankful for your concern Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head to me respectfully.

    ¡¸ No, look ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for Michi¡¯s share, we¡¯ll enjoy it with the two of us, right, Ruriko? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks loudly

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama! I¡¯m very sorry! Please forgive Michi!! Please, please forgive me!! ¡¹

    Michi still kneels on the floor.

    She looks like she¡¯s about to commit seppuku.

    But.

    I didn¡¯t have sex with Yukino because¡­

    I didn¡¯t get erect for her.

    I wasn¡¯t leaving behind some spare energy for Misuzu and others.

    ¡¸ No, hey ¡¹

    I try to deny what Misuzu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Michi, please get some towels from that cabinet! Ah, Edie too! Since you¡¯re family, you have to remember where the storage is ¡¹

    Nei instructs

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Edie! ¡¹

    Michi calls Edie.

    The two middle school girls and one assassin girl run pitter-patter.

    Edie¡¯s on the same age as me.

    Nei checks if the three are away.

    ¡¸ Let them think that way, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ If that improves Ruriko¡¯s mood then that¡¯s fine ¡¹

    But

    ¡¸ Besides, Yo-chan should also think that way ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You feel at ease with Yukino-san, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nei smiles kindly

    Misuzu behind her too.

    Misuzu said that on purpose to lighten me up.

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    I can¡¯t imagine that.

    I can¡¯t throw away these gloomy feelings towards Yukino.

    ¡¸ I can understand what Yo-chan feels but do your best to throw it away ¡¹

    N-Nei?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, those girls don¡¯t know what happened in that room ¡¹

    Michi and Ruriko both don¡¯t know what happened in that room.

    Now, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s chopped to pieces.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want them to know, do you? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I don¡¯t want to show them the deepest part of Kuromori. I don¡¯t want them to know.

    Not just Michi and Ruriko.

    Mao-chan and Rei-chan too.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s heart is damaged a lot now. We know that ¡¹

    Nei looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Shou-oneesan, and I are much older than Yo-chan. We¡¯ll take care of Yo-chan¡¯s heart. We¡¯ll definitely protect you ¡¹

    Saying that; Nei hugs my back.

    ¡¸ But, we, Yo-chan too mustn¡¯t worry our little sisters! We¡¯re family after all! ¡¹

    Nei!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Danna-sama, no matter how painful it is, please have a strong heart so Michi and Ruriko, the younger sisters won¡¯t realize it. We¡¯ll be with you ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Nei and Misuzu encourage me to be a solid cornerstone of the family.

    That¡¯s right.

    I can¡¯t be dragged by Yukino and make the younger sisters worry.

    I.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan should be careful too, don¡¯t overload your heart, If Yo-chan¡¯s heart breaks down, everyone in the family would worry. Stop trying to bear everything alone, make sure that your heart always have the composure ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You need to lie to your own heart for the sake of the family ¡¹

    Lie to my heart.

    ¡¸ Yes, Yukino-san will always act as her heart desires ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s very honest to her heart, she speaks what she thinks. She thinks that being honest is a virtue. Therefore, Yukino-san¡¯s words and deeds have no lies in it. She doesn¡¯t lie to people, Yukino-san¡¯s straightforwardness might be wonderful, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s too honest to her heart that she doesn¡¯t mind hurting others! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ In that case, Yukino-san feels refreshed as she doesn¡¯t lie to her heart, but it¡¯s unbearable for that girl to show that kind of behavior ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Yukino;

    Yukino has no lies in her words and actions.

    Even the lie about not knowing whether she likes me or not, she gave me an advanced warning that everything she will say is a lie.

    I think it¡¯s incredible that she could be so honest with herself.

    I respect Yukino¡¯s frankness.

    Seriously.

    But, she¡¯s just honest with her heart.

    She doesn¡¯t think about the feelings of the people around her.

    ¡¸ Adults need to lie for the sake of the younger members of family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Bear with it. Even if it¡¯s painful that you feel like crying, you must smile ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Oh, I see.

    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t tell Michi and Ruriko that I didn¡¯t have sex with Yukino by my will.

    Both of them are worried that Yukino might influence me.

    I need to cut off the matter about Yukino.

    So my family thinks that I¡¯ve come back for them.

    To relieve Michi and Ruriko¡¯s worries.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if you hate me but please lie to get rid of our sister¡¯s anxiety. Stay composed. You have to fake out courage ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ Please smile for the family, even if you have to lie on yourself. I¡¯m sure that Danna-sama can do it ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ When there are no younger sisters; when we¡¯re alone, then we¡¯ll comfort you as much as you want! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll snuggle with Danna-sama ¡¹

    My two older sisters tell me.

    ¡¸ Thanks. I¡¯ll do my best, I¡¯ll work hard ¡¹

    I¡¯m the cornerstone of this family.

    I have to become the pillar of this family.

    I have to root my feet on the ground, I must brace myself.

    ¡¸ Got it, thanks. Really, thank you ¡¹

    I have to reorganize my heart.

    I must endure this!

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, of course, I will also support you ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan tells me.

    ¡¸ But, uhm, Fujimiya-san, Reika¡¯s much older than you but please put her on the frame of the younger sisters ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s mental age is still of a middle school girl ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The beat-to-death swordswoman who clothes herself in British Gentleman outfit.

    Thinking about her properly, her way of thinking is still in the middle school.

    Rei-chan.

    She¡¯s actually 22-years-old.

    She¡¯s a year older than Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Really, I feel sorry for her. But, I¡¯ll take responsibility and make her grow ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ But, I feel a bit happy that there¡¯s a problem child among the little sisters ¡¹

    To Shou-oneesan, Rei-chan¡¯s already a troublesome little sister.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Papa! Bath! I¡¯m taking a bath with Papa! Mao! Bath! Perfect score bath!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan enters the changing room with Rei-chan while singing.

    ¡¸ Papa! Thanks for the wait! ¡¹

    Mao-chan comes running to me.

    I squat down and hug Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I promised, after all, let¡¯s go in together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yaay! ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks so happy.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, thanks for looking after Mao-chan ¡¹

    I tell Rei-chan as I carry the small Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ N-No, Onii-chama. I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Huh, what¡¯s wrong with Rei-chan, she¡¯s nervous?

    ¡¸ Uhm, do I have to join in as well? ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s hesitating on whether she¡¯d take a bath with me or not?

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go in all together, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    When everyone took a shower in Agnes¡¯ room on the basement, Rei-chan got naked, but¡­

    She¡¯s still embarrassed?

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san is now conscious of Onii-sama, so she¡¯s much more embarrassed than before ¡¹

    Ruriko comes back with towels.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s conscious of me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She thinks that it¡¯s about time for Onii-sama to embrace her ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s face is red.

    ¡¸ Wow! Rei-chan¡¯s so red!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ You should resolve yourself, Reika! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going in too ¡¹

    Then, she begins to take off her clothes¡­

    1. which they¡¯ll forget late

 Chapter 486. Refresh Power

    Chapter 486. Refresh Power

    ¡¸ Wow! Papa¡¯s so bubbly! Kyahahaha! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s washing as we wash.

    ¡¸ Hey, close your eyes tight, it would hurt if the soap enters your eyes ¡¹

    I¡¯m washing Mao-chan¡¯s hair.

    Immediately after Mao-chan joined in the bath party:

    Agnes and Mana come back from the toilet.

    Now, everyone¡¯s inside the large bathroom.

    ¡¸ Okaay~ ¡¹

    I massage Mao-chan¡¯s scalp while pouring warm shower on her.

    ¡¸ Kahahahahahaha!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan happily laughs.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t move too much, we¡¯ll be done soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    I wash away the bubbles and rinse her hair.

    I¡¯ve gotten used to washing Mao-chan¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done. You can open your eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan hugs me.

    ¡¸ When others wash your body, you have to thank them ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Okay~ Thank you, Papa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ This time Mao¡¯s going to wash Papa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do that next time, for now, I have to wash Agnes too ¡¹

    Agnes is waiting for her turn along with Mana.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks displeased.

    ¡¸ Then, help me wash Agnes, Mao-chan ¡¹

    I said. Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, good girl ¡¹

    I look at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Come, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes comes in shyly.

    ¡¸ Take a seat ¡¹

    I pour warm shower on Agnes.

    ¡¸ Uu ¡¹

    It seems that it stung her crotch.

    I knew it, it¡¯s scratched.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Agnes forces a smile.

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re done taking a bath, we¡¯ll go and see Ikeda-sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes replies as her fair skin reddens.

    But.

    That said¡­

    If the people from the ¡®revenge¡¯ room doesn¡¯t come out, we can¡¯t move.

    Nagisa said that she¡¯ll take Agnes to Ikeda-sensei, but¡­

    There¡¯s still the problem of escorts.

    Our surroundings are still troublesome.

    Leaving the mansion without an escort is dangerous.

    Now then, what should we do?

    ¡¸ Margo-san and Kyouko-san are going to be busy later, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    I ask Nei.

    ¡¸ I think that they¡¯ll still have to do disposal ¡¹

    Nei replies with a dark face.

    They¡¯re probably going to throw Shirasaka Sousuke who¡¯s beyond recovery away somewhere.

    Of course, they¡¯ll remove any evidence that Shirasaka Sousuke was in this mansion.

    The outsiders will send tail on the people coming out of this mansion.

    It would be quite the hard work to throw away Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s body without letting a tail see it.

    Kyouko-san, Margo-san, and maybe Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan might work a lot later.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    I look at the bathtub.

    Shou-oneesan is soaking Rei-chan in warm water.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan, can you come with Agnes? ¡¹

    I asked. Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Hmm. That might be impossible. I¡¯m here as Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s escort. I can¡¯t be somewhere else when the two of them are here ¡¹

    I see. I guess.

    There¡¯s Kouzuki security service¡¯s eyes, chief Yazawa.

    It would be bad if Shou-oneesan¡¯s taken before we could have her as envoy.

    That said;

    ¡¸ I can only do basic personal bodyguard ¡¹

    Michi answers my glance.

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s a heavy load for Michi.

    Her martial arts is amazing, and I¡¯ve got no complaints about it, but¡­

    She can¡¯t drive a car, and she hasn¡¯t learned how to deal with coordinated attacks yet.

    ¡¸ How about we ask Michi¡¯s dad, Kudou-san? ¡¹

    Nei suggests.

    ¡¸ No, but it would cost us if it¡¯s him ¡¹

    He¡¯s skilled, but¡­

    He¡¯s not concerned about Kuromori.

    Even if he were Michi¡¯s father and connected with Kouzuki security service¡­

    If we ask him to do a job, we¡¯ll have to pay him appropriately.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll manage somehow with the money. Should I send a commission on my side? I could post a request as an individual, not related to Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Thanks, but that¡¯s not okay. We can¡¯t request Kudou-san ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s the head of Kouzuki security service.

    Even if it¡¯s an individual request, human relations are involved in complicated ways.

    It might become a problem later.

    Above all, we can¡¯t let Shou-oneesan shoulder the payment.

    ¡¸ But, what should we do? We don¡¯t know how long Sensei and Kyouko-san will take. I think that it won¡¯t take that long though ¡¹

    Nei says while showing a complicated face.

    ¡¸ But, in Agnes¡¯ case, we should send her as soon as we leave the bath! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve made a reservation on Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic just in case, but ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I heard too.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I only said we¡¯ll go by night. I have to contact her when we get to know the exact time. Ikeda-sensei won¡¯t be waiting till midnight! ¡¹

    I give up.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Suddenly, Rei-chan raises her hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m free though ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Your attention as a guard is distracted, so you¡¯re removed from the candidates ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    Rei-chan lowers her head.

    ¡¸ I acknowledge your combat capability, but you don¡¯t notice if there¡¯s a tail, so it¡¯s troublesome for you ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    Right, Rei-chan¡¯s heart is unstable right now.

    With this, it¡¯s hard for her to feel the surroundings as a professional guard.

    ¡¸ Qi? ¡¹

    I¡¯m struck with an idea.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t we combine our forces and compete with matching skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    I look at everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like this, if we¡¯re approached by a suspicious car or person, Michi can read the Qi, in case it turns to combat, Rei-chan can go to the front. Why don¡¯t we just divide the work? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯m going too! I¡¯ve been supporting Margo-oneechan for long so I think I can tell when the atmosphere goes bad ¡¹

    Nei said.

    That might be better.

    In any case, Nei¡¯s much tact than Michi.

    Michi breaks through the front quite a lot.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana¡¯s going too. Mana can be with Agnes-chan so she won¡¯t feel sad.

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Agnes-chan going? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s going to a doctor ¡¹

    ¡¸ This late at night? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s doctors even at night ¡¹

    I answered laughing.

    ¡¸ Uu, Mao¡¯s going too! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Mao wants to go with Agnes-chan too! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, why don¡¯t we go altogether? ¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s been listening so far suggests.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s ride on separate cars and break up on the way. I think that it¡¯s an excellent way to spread out the tail ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ If possible, let¡¯s join with the car for that one ¡¹

    That one¡­

    Oh, Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s disposal car?

    Kyouko-san and Margo-san will come out of the mansion later.

    They¡¯ll throw away Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ If we wait for that setup, we might not be able to deliver Agnes-san right away, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ If Kyouko-san leaves with several cars at the same time, I think it¡¯ll be a good camouflage ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Especially, if Ruriko and I move, we can gather the eyes of the outside surveillance ¡¹

    True.

    ¡¸ Okay. Once we¡¯re out of the bath, I¡¯ll talk to Margo-oneechan about it ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Margo-san remained in the waiting room to watch over the progress of the revenge.

    She can guess how long it will take to deal with Shirasaka Sousuke as she¡¯s watching from the waiting room.

    ¡¸ Also, if it takes too much time, it¡¯s better if we transport Agnes first. If the time looks good, then we¡¯ll all go out at the same time. Let¡¯s have fun driving at night! ¡¹

    Nei tells everyone

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s going to be with who in the cars? Let¡¯s decide that now ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, for now, let¡¯s gather up the Kouzuki group on one car. The driver is Shou-oneesan, then Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s the passengers ¡¹

    If not, Shou-oneesan can¡¯t maintain her status.

    The car Misuzu and Ruriko rides will be the first one to gather the attention.

    ¡¸ I will be with Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Michi said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say no earlier? Michi, you¡¯ll be with me in Rei-chan¡¯s car. Mana and Agnes will ride there too! What¡¯s left is Nagisa-san and Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That many? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan asks.

    ¡¸ Well, we can use the usual white van. Without Nagisa-san, nobody could respond to Ikeda-sensei. I¡¯m too young that I feel rude to do so ¡¹

    True, even though she¡¯s known.

    It¡¯s not good to have Nei, a high school student be the representative of Kuromori when Agnes does her medical checkup with Ikeda-sensei.

    As expected, an adult like Nagisa has to go.

    ¡¸ Eh, wait for a second, which car Onii-chan¡¯s riding on then? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan will be on Misuzu¡¯s car. He can¡¯t join in our car anymore ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not true, if we jam together, Onii-chan can ride too! ¡¹

    Mana said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Yo-chan will be on Misuzu¡¯s car. While at it, Megumi too ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not here, so I¡¯ll say it now, Misuzu needs to remove her insecurity towards Misuzu¡¯s group ¡¹

    Oh.

    Megu¡¯s definitely insecure with the Kouzuki house¡¯s ladies.

    ¡¸ Since Michi¡¯s not there, that¡¯s a chance, isn¡¯t it, Yo-chan?! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Michi tries to argue but¡­

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re there, Misuzu would only look three times as great. If Michi¡¯s not present, Misuzu¡¯s docile and cute! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll just make another opportunity for Michi and Yo-chan to be alone. For now, endure it!

    ¡¸ Michi, please? ¡¹

    Right, if Michi¡¯s with Misuzu, it¡¯s hard for Megu.

    ¡¸ Above all, you have to escort Agnes ¡¹

    I said. Michi;

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    She reluctantly accepted.

    ¡¸ Okay. Okay, we¡¯ve now decided who¡¯s going to ride which car! ¡¹

    When I said that.

    Click.

    The sauna room door at the back of the bathroom opens.

    ¡¸ Uuu, Auuuu!! ¡¹

    Edie who¡¯s sweaty all over appears.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Edie showers cold water on her brown naked body!!

    Edie¡¯s muscular but her legs are long, she¡¯s got some excellent proportions.

    ¡¸ Err, what about Edie-chan? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s ¡¹

    Nei looks at our face.

    ¡¸ Well, what should I do with her? ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I wash Agnes¡¯ body.

    This 12-year-old half-foreign girl is beautiful.

    The feeling of her skin is also different from others.

    Somehow, it feels like her skin is thin.

    Despite all that, it¡¯s elastic and warm.

    I feel Agnes¡¯ soft body with my hands.

    But.

    Mao-chan¡¯s here.

    I must not get erect. It¡¯s too early for Mao-chan to learn about sex.

    ¡¸ Papa, thank you, desuno ¡¹

    I somehow finished washing Agnes¡¯ body.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ We can do everything ourselves now so Onii-chan can take a rest ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We know that Onii-chan is the most tired here ¡¹

    Yeah.

    To be honest, I¡¯ve already ejaculated five times.

    I also had a fight with Yukino.

    My mind and body are exhausted.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, this way ¡¹

    Misuzu calls me from the tub.

    Shou-oneesan, Rei-chan, Michi, are all soaked in water.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it, let¡¯s go, Agnes, ¡¹

    I head to the bath.

    Mao-chan has Mana, Edie, and Ruriko taking care of her.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, Michi, let¡¯s go to the sauna ¡¹

    Misuzu stands from the bath.

    Water droplets drop from her small yet well shaped fair colored breasts.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama, Danna-sama seems to want to talk so let¡¯s go somewhere ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Understood ¡¹

    Rei-chan stands up too.

    Seeing her get up, she¡¯s really tall.

    But, her skin is also white.

    ¡¸ Ah, please don¡¯t look too much ¡¹

    Rei-chan says bashfully.

    Then, they head to the sauna room.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go to Mao-chan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s¡¯ also being considerate.

    Agnes, Shou-oneesan and I are the only people on this side of the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan sighs.

    ¡¸ Reika¡¯s not clear for some time. Though I¡¯m the last one that should say that ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan?!

    ¡¸ Earlier, I wasn¡¯t able to address Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama without a suffix. I intend to however ¡¹

    As a top elite of Kozuuki security service;

    Among them, she¡¯s also a full-time guard who¡¯s serving Jii-chan directly.

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s loyalty to Kouzuki house is from the bottom of her heart.

    She must have some resistance about calling Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters without a suffix.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to rush. You can take that slowly ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks down.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time taking a bath with a boy, naked. It makes my heart throb ¡¹

    Oh, she too.

    She¡¯s got no experience with men.

    ¡¸ I thought that I¡¯d be more embarrassed but when I think that we¡¯re family, I somehow readily accepted it ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan?

    ¡¸ From now on, I will be taking baths with you, with the other girls for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Onee-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Ahn, but don¡¯t stare too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    I look away from Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ No. I really want you to look. Sorry, I¡¯m in the middle of shaping up my body so wait a bit more before we have sex ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, Shou-oneesan, your body¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    She has beautiful body curves.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like this. I know that I can have it tighter, better. I want to give myself to you in my best condition ¡¹

    This girl.

    She¡¯s such a hard worker. Very much.

    ¡¸ Please wait until summer ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I can wait as much as you want ¡¹

    Or should I say, ¡°Is this okay? Really?¡±

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles bashfully.

    ¡¸ Reika too, she¡¯s a bit embarrassed showing her body to you but, that girl¡¯s a bit off-point ¡¹

    She said, and laughed.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s a hero, an idol ¡¹

    She looks at the body that disappeared to the sauna room and said.

    ¡¸ Ever since she was a child, she¡¯s observed the world of Kendo. In an all girl¡¯s school, she was made to be a ¡°prince.¡± She¡¯s used to people looking at her. Or should I say that she¡¯s too used to it that she feels necessary to respond to the crowd¡¯s expectations, that¡¯s why it¡¯s strange ¡¹

    Her spirit of serving is strong in a sense.

    She¡¯s got an obsession on serving fans, or should I say¡­

    She¡¯s become the beat to death swordsman as a result.

    ¡¸ We have to somehow think of what to do on where to put her well ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan speaks with the eyes of an elder sister.

    ¡¸ Yesterday, I had an interview with chief Yazawa ¡¹

    Interview?

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t the interviewee, I was the interviewer of those who promote themselves ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Look, Yamaoka-san got fired, then the replacement is about to retire so soon, right? ¡¹

    Oh.

    The head of the uniform group for Kouzuki security service is¡­

    It¡¯s still not decided.

    The lady succeeding director Yamaoka was only trying to add some career history to raise her status, she can¡¯t keep working as the director.

    ¡¸ Well, a lot of people have come to promote themselves. Some so many people resigned after the hotel incident ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, especially those chosen by Yamaoka-san. Yamaoka-san¡¯s fired so they think that they¡¯d be sent around to do-nothing jobs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that a thing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, you see, in our company¡¯s case, there¡¯s an image that those who are in leisure post are in greater danger ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ For example, Kudou-san¡¯s transferred and he got assistants, doesn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    Tony-san and Norma-san.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, chief Yazawa had those two as top elite candidates in the future ¡¹

    Speaking of which, the two were in support of chief Yazawa back at the hotel.

    ¡¸ But, for those in uniform, the two were demoted and brought under Kudou-san, they seem to think that they¡¯re showing up when they¡¯re about to die ¡¹

    Right, they¡¯re doing a lot of strange things.

    ¡¸ Well, as for us, we don¡¯t inform the uniform guards about the activities behind Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s uniform group is only an ornament in reality.

    Well, the uniform group are those who usually escort the subjects, but¡­

    The real trouble cleaners are¡­

    Kudopu-papa and his behind the scenes team, they sweep around in advance without the employer knowing.

    The uniform group doesn¡¯t know the activities behind the scenes.

    ¡¸ If they know the activities behind the scenes, then the uniform people will relax. If they knew that the attackers are all eliminated, they¡¯d loosen up the security measures ¡¹

    If they know that they¡¯re only guards in form, they won¡¯t feel motivated.

    ¡¸ Then, well, I¡¯ve come to meet up with the people who try to promote themselves, but nobody decent came ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles bitterly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only people who only brag about their skill. Honestly, those who are talented and skilled were scouted a long time ago. Those who are weak to collective behavior are employed by the top elite framework, just like Reika. We have no use for those who have a bit of talent ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Weirdoes who aren¡¯t enclosed by the top elites¡­

    They¡¯re active as free guards like Kudou-papa and his people.

    Just like the Banbarubie ladies, then Dai Grepher Oji-sama.

    ¡¸ The necessity for the head of the uniform group is communication skills so they can socialize well with the customers, and business strength too ¡¹

    There¡¯s no need for strength more than the underground group.

    ¡¸ To be honest, it¡¯s the looks. Appearances. Does this person have an aura that says one can be trusted to leave as a guard? ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I was looking down on Yamaoka-san, thinking ¡°Why did chief Yazawa qualify such a dumb guy?¡± but, that guy was qualified as the head of the uniform group. At any rate, he looks pleasing ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Or should I say that Kudou-papa¡¯s appearance is quite?

    ¡¸ But, that guy was having an affair, abandoned work, disobeyed orders, so he¡¯s fired, he can¡¯t come back to this industry. Trust is the first in this world. In Yamaoka-san¡¯s case, his reputation was excellent until now, the damage done this time is fatal ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, as for the applicants for the new manager, there was no rookie among them. That said, they don¡¯t have talent that can promote from inside. After all, it needs some charisma. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t master it by studying ¡¹

    She sighs.

    ¡¸ Is there a good candidate anywhere? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Could it be that Rei-chan¡¯s suited for this? ¡¹

 Chapter 487. Role sharing

    Chapter 487. Role sharing

    ¡¸ Rei-chan? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s the head of security for Kouzuki security service! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I think Rei-chan¡¯s good at it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Since her English gentleman suit matches her a lot, I think that the uniform of Kouzuki security service would match her too. If you want, we can make specially designed costumes for Rei-chan ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan looks flashy with a uniform, so I think it¡¯s cool ¡¹

    Her body is trained and tempered.

    ¡¸ For now, her British Gentleman look is definitely too frivolous for the world but, if she wears company uniform, even if it¡¯s flashy since she wears it for work, it won¡¯t look strange, does it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, right, if she wears a uniform, the feeling of flashiness is gone, but ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan frowns her eyebrows.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Rei-chan ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Right, she looks good, she also has fighting power, but, I think that girl has the ability to stand before people as a manager ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s taking things her own way, she doesn¡¯t keep pace with other people.

    Therefore, she¡¯s never teamed up with anyone even if she was a top elite.

    ¡¸ That girl is too strong ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ When she joined the company, she already had skills for a top elite. I¡¯ve watched her training once but, it seems that she can¡¯t work well if she¡¯s teamed up people ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s not right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the first day of the new recruit training, we had a simulation where 5-man team guard repels 10 assailants, Reika fought them alone. She jumped in alone not thinking about teamwork or anything ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ In addition to that, she bashed and beaten the assailants, five of them were brought to the hospital due to fractures ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did she use the beat-to-death cane? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, back then, it seems that she just used an iron pipe that happened to fall to the training area ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s invincible when she has a blunt weapon.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a simulation for newcomers, so the raid patterns aren¡¯t that complicated, but, nobody expects for one person to knock down everyone. The newcomers from the same team were unable to move a single step ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s ghastly fights.

    ¡¸ But still, if you don¡¯t make the best use of teamwork, you can¡¯t get through complicated situations, and she should¡¯ve been taught about the fear of breaking through alone ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan sighs.

    ¡¸ But, if you suddenly give a hard mission for a newcomer training, others won¡¯t be able to follow, right? Reika can¡¯t do simulations alone either ¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s a trouble to prepare.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Reika¡¯s strength had the other newcomers, and even the veteran employees who were in charge of training lose confidence ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s a security company owned by Kouzuki house, it specializes in guarding the people of political and business world.

    Everyone has confidence in their skills and came with ambition.

    Those people got knocked out with the iron pipe as soon as they enter the company.

    ¡¸ Could it be¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s when she was named ¡°beat-to-death swordswoman¡± ¡¹

    I knew it

    ¡¸ in the end, chief Yazawa took Reika off the newcomer training in panic and directly transferred her to the top elites. Well, she¡¯s a candidate from the start, but usually, you take one year, more or less, on the site together with the uniform group ¡¹

    As for Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ That girl has no friends in the company at all. Not among the same year, not even with the uniform personnel. The top elite is a group of oddballs and yet, she still couldn¡¯t get in a team ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s supposed to be a bodyguard under chief Yazawa¡¯s direct control. That¡¯s why she¡¯s doing work as chief Yazawa¡¯s support ¡¹

    Her mingling with the other employees is lacking.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for Reika to be the director ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Even I thought that she¡¯s just a disgusting woman who does as she please while hiding behind chief Yazawa¡¯s shadow until I got to know her like this ¡¹

    Oh, at first, Rei-chan and Shou-oneesan were on bad terms.

    ¡¸ Could it be that all the employees of Kouzuki security service think of Rei-chan as that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m a top elite and Kakka¡¯s personal guard, so I look at her from above. And now I reflect on that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what does the other uniform people think of Rei-chan? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan thinks for a while.

    ¡¸ Everyone acknowledges her skills. The name ¡°beat-to-death swordswoman¡± isn¡¯t just for show, after all, she¡¯s making a direct report to chief Yazawa. Everyone understands that her combat power is strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, nobody¡¯s communicating with Reika at all. Maybe they think of her as a cool beauty, so serious she can¡¯t say a joke? That¡¯s how she looks like ¡¹

    Yeah.

    You can see her that way when she usually wears her British Gentleman outfit.

    Her brain thinks like a middle school girl, she¡¯s a woman who¡¯s easily swayed by the atmosphere.

    They don¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ Well, they don¡¯t hate her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess. Instead, she has a fan club among the female employees ¡¹

    No matter where she goes, she¡¯s fated to be asked to play the prince.

    ¡¸ If so, then there¡¯s no problem. I think that Rei-chan can be the security department head ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re right, she definitely looks great for it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯d be the head of the guards, she needs a lot of mental fortitude ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yamaoka-san was accepted because he looked pleasing, didn¡¯t he? But that guy¡¯s head wasn¡¯t great at all, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    When Cesario Viola and Miss Cordelia invaded.

    He fell behind.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s because director Yamaoka abandoned all his work ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan asks me with a puzzled face.

    ¡¸ You can just split up the work of the security head ¡¹

    ¡¸ Split? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Look, we just discussed going out by car, didn¡¯t we? Ikeda-sensei needs to check up on Agnes, but we didn¡¯t let Rei-chan take all the work as a guard ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s fighting power is impressive, but¡­

    She lacks perception of enemies and observation power.

    ¡¸ Nei and Michi will be the surveillance if there are any suspicious people coming. Well, in case anything happens, Rei-chan¡¯s the type that rushes in so it would make us feel at ease when Michi¡¯s also escorting. Then, we needed an adult as representative of Kuromori to talk with Ikeda-sensei so it would be Nagisa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why split it up. Divide the roles ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It didn¡¯t go well with director Yamaoka because he tried to move the security department alone, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    That guy got in touch with Minaho-neesan quite early.

    But, is that what a manager does?

    ¡¸ Perhaps, Yamaoka-san¡¯s superior, chief Yazawa is impressive like a demon. He¡¯s too amazing. In Yazawa-san¡¯s case, he does anything alone, doesn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    He goes to the work site directly, and his footwork is light.

    ¡¸ Director Yamaoka sees Yazawa-san like that firmly so he thought that he can be the same, that¡¯s why he tries to hold everything by himself ¡¹

    ¡¸ He self-destructed ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan mutters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s wrong to think that because your boss is competent, you must be the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We should consider what we can do, who has the abilities, and make everyone do what they can ¡¹

    ¡¸ You ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan gasps.

    ¡¸ I think Rei-chan has a charm of attracting people. If Rei-chan becomes the director of the guards, I believe that the uniform group of Kouzuki security service would be tight., After all, a beautiful and dignified woman is their head, they¡¯d feel good, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, if Rei-chan can¡¯t do it herself, like political stuff, or who should she sent on this site, which team, who¡¯d be responsible, just like during Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral, like how Shou-oneesan told me, I think that you should leave it to people who are good at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Using Reika as an ornament, you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wrong. Rei-chan¡¯s really attractive you know! Her charm is the real thing! That¡¯s a fantastic ability ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ability ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t that the one necessary ability for the security manager of Kouzuki security service? ¡¹

    I said. Shou-oneesan thinks for a while.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk about your idea with chief ¡¹

    She speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I have an idea on who could be personnel in the office. I can support on it as well ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks up.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, it doesn¡¯t need to be done alone like chief Yazawa. Divide the necessary work and leave it to capable people. I think it¡¯s the best idea to innovate the atmosphere inside the company and someone like Reika be the security director. That girl has the charisma for standing above others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, once they become familiar with Rei-chan, they¡¯d all know that she¡¯s a ¡°playful and lovable girl¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think everyone would go forward to help Reika. The fact that Reika¡¯s business and human resource skills are lacking will become her strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, everyone would be like ¡°Wow, I have to help her out on this,¡± and support her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Since Reika¡¯s a pure fighting idiot, she¡¯s indifferent to the rough waves of internal politics. It¡¯s meaningless to politically approach her, if someone tries to use her, she¡¯ll just break through her own way ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Despite all that, she¡¯s beautiful from my eyes, she¡¯s earnest, I think that she won¡¯t care being hated or envied by the subordinates. Instead, it would look like chief Yazawa, and I are posting her beyond her abilities, so they¡¯d feel sympathetic of her ¡¹

    That sympathy would become the encouraging voice for Rei-chan inside the company.

    With Rei-chan as the head, the uniformed personnel will be in order.

    ¡¸ Besides, the head of security of Kouzuki security service has to interact with different nobles, it would be interesting to have stubborn ones like her be agitated on things ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ In cases where Reika really can¡¯t do anything, then chief Yazawa and I will just come in ¡¹

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s what role division is for.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ No, I just said what I thought ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s body closes up to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve also been under the impression that I must be able to do my jobs the same as chief ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Role division, I see. Thank you, you gave me a helpful hint ¡¹

    Saying that.

    Shou-oneesan kiss my lips.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, then I¡¯ll go talk to Reika! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan rises from the bath.

    Her naked body is fair toned.

    Her nipples are colored pink.

    Her crotch is obscured.

    ¡¸ Oh, go on. Look at me more, I¡¯ve resolved myself to devote it to you ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan shows me a refreshed smile.

    ¡¸ Un, I definitely need you in my life! If it¡¯s you, I can give it my all! ¡¹

    Please, there¡¯s no need declare it so loudly.

    Shou-oneesan stands in front of me and stretches her muscular naked body.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just thought of it, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, I¡¯ll accept whatever you think! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ Looking at Shou-oneesan this close, you¡¯re lovely. Your body¡¯s very tight, skin¡¯s very white, that ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ What are you going to shape up? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan blushes.

    ¡¸ A-A lot of parts ¡¹

    A lot?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a once in a lifetime event! I don¡¯t want to regret it! I want to be on my best when I offer myself to you! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already applied for a beauty treatment course! I¡¯ll be three times more beautiful and sexy than now so wait for it until summer! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m fine waiting though ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Look forward to it!!! I¡¯m a virgin!!! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said, then walked to the sauna room.

    ¡¸ Reika, do you have a moment? ¡¹

    She opens the door.

    ¡¸ Michi, stop this already!! ¡¹

    I can hear Misuzu¡¯s scolding voice from inside.

    Then.

    Michi, Reika, and Misuzu come out of the sauna.

    Everyone¡¯s flushed, sweaty.

    .¡¸ Wait! I¡¯m not done talking! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s voice stops Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    Michi apologizes to Misuzu.

    What happened

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Michi, come here ¡¹

    I call the two.

    I¡¯ve soaked in the tub for long enough.

    I leave the bath.

    ¡¸ It must be hot, it¡¯s not great to have cold water leave the body so get on warm shower again ¡¹

    I head to the shower.

    ¡¸ Ah, Reika, come here, I¡¯ve got something to talk about ¡¹

    Rei-chan comes to Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, we¡¯re about to get off soon ¡¹

    Ruriko comes in with Agnes, Mao-chan, and Mana.

    ¡¸ Eeh, Mao wants to play with Papa more ¡¹

    Mao-chan said, but;

    ¡¸ We can play a lot later, Mao-chan and Agnes will be dizzy if this goes on. Then, you can¡¯t play anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem! ¡¹

    Mao-chan wriggles her body.

    Cute.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, let¡¯s go to the kitchen and ask Nagisa-san for ice cream! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, ice cream ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Go on, you can eat ahead of us. Go with Agnes too ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Papa, we¡¯ll be going first, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes bows to me.

    Her body is¡­

    Unlike Mao-chan, Agnes¡¯ naked body has a sex appeal.

    Or should I say that

    She begins to smell like a woman since she lost her virginity.

    T-This is bad.

    ¡¸ Yeah, get along with everyone, Mao-chan is Agnes¡¯ little sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me

    Her small breast presses against me.

    Ugh.

    Endure this!

    No, it¡¯s nonsensical, but I can¡¯t get erect now.

    It¡¯s too early for Mao-chan to see an erect penis.

    ¡¸ Later then, Onii-sama Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ See ya, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be going first ¡¹

    The three naked girls come out of the bathroom.

    Then, Mana;

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan will have time later, so she¡¯s composed ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ But, Michi-oneechan, look ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    Michi looks at Mana sullenly.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s just like Mana, she¡¯s the type that feels dissatisfied if it¡¯s not done at least once a day! ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana¡¯s done it twice already so my belly¡¯s warm and full, I feel happy! So I¡¯ve had enough for today! ¡¹

    Hey, Mana?!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going out ahead too! Onii-chan, good luck! ¡¹

    Mana laughs and runs away naked.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    I look at Misuzu and Michi.

    Then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll talk outside, this is an important conversation ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan brings Rei-chan outside.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onii-chama, who recommended me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I did ¡¹

    I answered clearly.

    ¡¸ S-Such an important task for me ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s trembling

    Was the discussion about becoming the head of the security department? Or is it because everyone¡¯s taking a bath.

    Her shame of showing her naked body to me is gone.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan can do it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t! I have confidence that I can¡¯t! ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied right away.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s true if Rei-chan¡¯s alone, but you¡¯re not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone will support you. Shou-oneesan is Rei-chan¡¯s sister. You can rely on her, she¡¯s family ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I will help out my precious sister on anything! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles brightly

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to worry, you have so may family to help Rei-chan out ¡¹

    I also smile.

    ¡¸ Onii-chama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s talk the details on a separate room. I have a lot of plans ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I-If it¡¯s just a discussion, I¡¯ll listen ¡¹

    Rei-chan calms down somehow.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll go out first ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan takes Rei-chan out of the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Okay, then let¡¯s go too! ¡¹

    Lastly, Nei goes with Edie.

    ¡¸ Well you see, since it¡¯s a great opportunity, I talked to Edie in English! Yes! That¡¯s quite worthwhile! ¡¹

    Nei said. Edie shows a refreshed face too.

    ¡¸ I knew it, it feels great when you¡¯re able to speak in your mother tongue. Ruriko and Mana can talk but, Edie¡¯s being considerate of them. She uses words and expressions that are easy to understand, so it¡¯s easier to communicate ¡¹

    Ah, Ruriko and Mana¡¯s English are only extensions of what they learned from English class.

    Actually, they¡¯re not as fluent as Nei who lived in America for years.

    ¡¸ She needs Margo-oneechan and me who can speak in a native language. I reflect on that! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ On top of that, I¡¯ve heard it from Edie. It¡¯s your fault Michi. It¡¯s natural for Misuzu to scold you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I, I ¡¹

    Michi hangs her head.

    ¡¸ What happened? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, ask the details on the person herself! Edie and I will go ahead! ¡¹

    Nei calls Edie.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if we¡¯re not here, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Well you see, Yo-chan¡¯s doing it with Michi, right? ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Punishment ¡¹

    Nei grins.

    ¡¸ Look, when Edie¡¯s close, she¡¯ll feel strange receiving Michi¡¯s Qi. I¡¯ll take Edie to the kitchen and have her eat ice cream with Mao-chan ¡¹

    Nei said ice cream. Edie reacts.

    I see. That¡¯s why

    Nei isn¡¯t using the word sex in front of Edie.

    ¡¸ Now then, we¡¯re going! I¡¯ll meet up with Margo-oneechan too ¡¹

    They¡¯re going to plan the break out by car later.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei turns to me when she¡¯s at the entrance to the bathroom.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m the type whose fine even if we don¡¯t do it every day! But in exchange, I¡¯d like it to be passionate and intense! I¡¯d like to be filled a lot! ¡¹

    Nei shows off her beautiful proportions.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s idea of doing it whenever is just rude! ¡¹

    Nei glares at Michi.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, slap Michi¡¯s butt for me too! ¡¹

    Michi looks down

    ¡¸ Oh right, if you open the door over there, it¡¯s connected to the open bath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Open bath? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t have warm water though, I think it¡¯s a right place for punishments! ¡¹

    Nei said. She presses Edie¡¯s back and goes outside.

    The bathroom¡¯s filled with a lot of women earlier.

    Now, it¡¯s just Michi, Misuzu, and me.

    ¡¸ Then, Michi, what did you do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Misuzu answers instead of Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi told Edie ¡°If you have sex with Danna-sama now, you¡¯ll go with Agnes to check up with Ikeda-sensei¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Then, Edie got angry, and yet this girl isn¡¯t reflecting ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s looking down.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    I sigh.

    Indeed, this needs punishment.

 Chapter 488. Michiâ€™s way

    Chapter 488. Michi¡¯s way

    ¡¸ Michi, do you get it? ¡¹

    Misuzu criticizes Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s apologizing, but her expression is subtle.

    Or should I say that she¡¯s a girl lacking facial expressions?

    I

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s talk over there. We¡¯ll get dizzy if we stay for too long ¡¹

    I stand up and lead the way to the door to the open air bath outside.

    It¡¯s already pitch dark outside.

    Err.

    Oh, there¡¯s a light switch.

    I flipped on the lights.

    The open-air bath is slightly elevated.

    On the other side is a bamboo fence covering the inside so the outside can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯ve brought in some soil, so it¡¯s hidden from the outside ¡¹

    I said. Misuzu looks in.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an artificial hill, that¡¯s very Japanese-like garden, an elegant taste ¡¹

    Saying that she cuddles beside me.

    ¡¸ Oh, the night wind feels good. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Yeah, feeling the dry wind after the body¡¯s flushed in hot water feels good.

    ¡¸ Michi, come here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi comes.

    There¡¯s no warm water in the open-air bath tonight.

    ¡¸ Miszu, take a seat over there ¡¹

    There¡¯s a bamboo bench in front of us.

    People enter the outdoor bath for the wind.

    I lay down a towel and invite the two.

    ¡¸ But, Danna-sama, only two can sit here ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine. Misuzu, you¡¯re next to me, and Michi will be on my knees. ¡¹

    I sit down.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama. Come too Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s naked.

    The bench is small.

    Her flushed skin touches mine.

    Misuzu¡¯s breast is touching my arm.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Michi also sits on my knees carefully.

    This 15-year-old battle girl is also naked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, sit a bit closer ¡¹

    I hug Michi from behind.

    Girl¡¯s skin is plump and filled with elasticity.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    I hug Michi and whisper to her ears.

    ¡¸ Yes. ¡¹

    The small girl grows smaller in my arms.

    ¡¸ Look, the moon¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Looking up at the sky, the silver moon appears.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi also looks up.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu talks to me, but¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu, look at the moon, let¡¯s look up together ¡¹

    This small bamboo bench.

    Actually, this is one seater.

    The guests of this mansion had a lot of old men with good physique.

    In this small bench¡­

    Misuzu and I are sitting next to each other.

    I¡¯m carrying Michi.

    The three of us are sticking our skin together, naked.

    We feel each other¡¯s temperature.

    Michi has a higher temperature than Misuzu.

    The feeling of their skin is also different.

    Women aren¡¯t the same.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    Thus, the three of us looked up at the sky.

    Suddenly, Michi breathes out.

    Michi¡¯s tension loosens up.

    Her body softens.

    Her heart too.

    ¡¸ Is Edie hard to deal with? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Michi answers while looking up at the moon.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that she keeps on feeling around my Qi ¡¹

    Qi?

    ¡¸ Edie always tries to feel around my Qi. She¡¯s trying to understand my state of mind through my Qi ¡¹

    Oh, Michi and Edie can feel the Qi.

    Michi with Kudou style ancient martial arts. Edie learned it from her grandmother, assassination cults and assassination techniques have a connection.

    ¡¸ Even if I talk my best in English, Edie always tries to peek through my heart, I¡¯m not okay with that ¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ But, Edie doesn¡¯t have any ill intent with it, right? That girl came to a land foreign to her, and she¡¯s not that good at communicating with words. Michi, Mana-san, nor Ruriko¡¯s English isn¡¯t perfect either ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I know that. I know that Edie doesn¡¯t have any ill intent. Perhaps, that¡¯s what Edie usually does. Just like how I was born to be an inheritor of ancient martial arts, Edie grew up educated as an assassin ¡¹

    As an assassin, she always read the Qi of people around her.

    ¡¸ When Edie said that he likes Master, I know what she meant. Master doesn¡¯t have any negative feelings towards Edie. Just like our family, I want Edie to be connected to us ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Edie feels the warmth of loving as a family through Qi already ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Danna-sama is wonderful ¡¹

    Misuzu praises me.

    ¡¸ No, even if you say that I¡¯m doing all that¡¯s normal to me ¡¹

    I feel embarrassed if you praise me like that.

    ¡¸ I just treat Edie like it¡¯s natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means accepting her as a family ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸An ordinary man won¡¯t do it that way. They¡¯ll try to discriminate Edie just like us. No, before that, they¡¯d be captivated by Edie¡¯s ability and think about using her ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that ill intent crosses one¡¯s mind, Edie will immediately sense it. Edie hates Miss Cordelia because her dark Qi, the evil thoughts of wanting to use Edie is strong ¡¹

    Michi says as she¡¯s on top of my lap.

    ¡¸ Yeah. But, that¡¯s good. For now, Edie likes our place. She doesn¡¯t have anywhere to go. Let her stay as long as she wants ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s chased out by the assassination cult after her grandmother¡¯s death.

    The new leader of the cult sold Edie to Miss Cordelia.

    But, Edie didn¡¯t accept Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san took Edie from Miss Cordelia, she has someone to train with Qi like Michi. I think it¡¯s a good thing for Edie to stay with us. She likes Mao-chan and Agnes too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in trouble ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Why, Michi? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks. Michi;

    ¡¸ That is ¡¹

    Her mind and body stiffen again.

    ¡¸ Michi, you dislike people peeping in your mind, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ M-Master! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re fundamentally a poker-face after all ¡¹

    Or should I say that she always looks pouting?

    Her true feelings aren¡¯t entirely clear.

    ¡¸ Because¡­ ¡¹

    Michi mutters

    ¡¸ Michi, I think¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to give her opinion to Michi, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, wait, Misuzu ¡¹

    I stop Misuzu.

    I hug Michi¡¯s body tight.

    ¡¸ Are you that embarrassed? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ Embarrassed, Michi? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m embarrassed ¡¹

    Michi mutters in a small voice.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re embarrassed to have Edie see through your feelings, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The small girl confesses.

    ¡¸ Your feelings, that ¡°like Danna-sama¡±? ¡¹

    Misuzu said. I smiled wryly

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong. Misuzu ¡¹

    I pat the hair of the naked girl on my lap.

    ¡¸ Michi wants to be friends with Edie, right? ¡¹

    I know.

    ¡¸ Looking from the side, Edie looks like she¡¯s approaching Michi but. That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    I whisper to Michi¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸ Michi wants to be friends with Edie too, right? ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    She nods lightly.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the first girl I could train together ¡¹

    I knew it

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s been practicing Kudou style ancient martial arts under her grandfather¡¯s care since she was a child ¡¹

    Thus, she¡¯s become a martial arts beauty in her head.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have friends at school, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need friends. I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ If not for that status, I am not allowed to enroll to that school ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi¡¯s school is Japan¡¯s best Ojou-sama school.

    Only daughters of big-shot in politics and business can enter.

    Michi goes to that school because she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s guard.

    To protect her inside the school at the same time she goes in and out, it¡¯s better if the guard is also a student of the same school.

    ¡¸ But, there are other students like Michi, right? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s sister. Oh, what¡¯s her name again? Ah, Haruka-san, right.

    That person should be in that school as Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard.

    Usually, the third year Haruka-san and the second year Misuzu are paired.

    Then in the middle school, Michi should guard Ruriko who¡¯s also the third year.

    It was the opposite because Misuzu wants Michi and hates Haruka-san.

    Then, Ruriko has Yoshiko-san, a third year who¡¯s always beside her as an attendant, not a guard.

    Haruka-san didn¡¯t do her bodyguard work properly and used Kouzuki security service to promote herself.

    ¡¸ Why are you not friends with the bodyguard from a different house? ¡¹

    There should be a house that does the same thing as Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unknown whether the guards of other houses will become enemies or not ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t be close ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s that too.

    ¡¸ Sometimes, some come to talk to me with an overly-familiar attitude. Those don¡¯t aim for me but for Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Kouzuki house is a noble among nobles after all.

    They want to get acquainted with Misuzu through Michi, her guard.

    ¡¸ I can see through their ill intent ¡¹

    Oh, she can read other people¡¯s Qi, so she gets further away from others.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I yearn for Master, because Master has no ill will. To me, to Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Michi turns to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a first ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ Besides, Danna-sama erases the ill-will of others surrounding him. Dark Qi turn transparent ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama is the one spitting out the darkest Qi in this mansion ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ But, when she¡¯s with Master, talking, the Black Qi disappears ¡¹

    I¡¯m erasing Minaho-neesan¡¯s ill will?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not true? I don¡¯t have that much of an influence ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. It¡¯s not just Kuromori-sama. Everyone else too, the older ladies often have a Black Qi. But, when they interact with the master, their ill will gradually go away ¡¹

    The elder? Minaho-neesa, Kyouko-san, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama. I think Michi¡¯s right ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ This is a brothel. There¡¯s nothing strange for dark ill-intent to be drifting around the people. Furthermore, Kuromori-sama and others are doing a wicked act, which is the revenge ¡¹

    Dark Qi is a natural thing for them.

    ¡¸ But, I didn¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I¡¯ve been watching in a different room. Danna-sama¡¯s definitely the one person who changed Kuromori-sama¡¯s dark and gruesome revenge ¡¹

    Huh

    ¡¸ Michi, use your power to feel Qi, how does Danna-sama fare currently? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Michi.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s exhausted, not his body but his mind ¡¹

    Is that what Michi feels about me?

    ¡¸ Instead of worn out, I should say that he¡¯s in pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, in reality; We feel sorry to have you consider about us like this ¡¹

    Michi trembles in my arms.

    ¡¸ No, Michi, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel miserable on my cowardice ¡¹

    Michi, are you crying?

    ¡¸ It is as Master says. I wish to be close to Edie. But, I don¡¯t know how ¡¹

    Her small body rises in temperature.

    Michi¡¯s excited.

    I can tell as our skins are touching.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you strongly advised Edie to have sex with Danna0sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, if Edie also becomes one of Master¡¯s official woman, then she¡¯ll be my sister. Once we¡¯re sisters, there¡¯s no need to hold back ¡¹

    Michi, you say that but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bit wrong, Michi ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Even among the family, you¡¯re aggressively mingling with Mana, Ruriko, sisters younger than yourself ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, she is¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not talking to your elder sisters that much. Even Misuzu, you still call her Misuzu-sama, a manner of a subordinate ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you speak so highly with the younger girls. Michi thought of her own elder sister as arrogant, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My sister was overbearing ¡¹

    Aaaaaah!

    That¡¯s right.

    Michi¡¯s sister, Haruka-san was definitely an arrogant person.

    ¡¸ I get it, then Michi needs to fix from the foundation ¡¹

    The concept of elder sister and family is different for each.

    No, wait.

    Is it just Michi?

    Does every one of us think of the words sisters and family in the same meaning?

    I mean, is my view on the family the right one?

    Even I know that I grew up in a wrong family.

    I know that Misuzu and Ruriko, Kouzuki house is unique.

    Mana and Megu, they weren¡¯t raised decently by Shirasaka house.

    Nei, her family, died when she was young and grew up with no relatives.

    Margo-san was ousted from an Indian settlement and experienced entering a facility.

    Minaho-neesan too, she¡¯s abandoned by her real father, Kuromori Koichiro.

    Everyone doesn¡¯t have a decent, no, I don¡¯t know what exactly is decent though.

    They don¡¯t know what an ordinary family is.

    I don¡¯t know how were Katsuko-nee and Nagisa raised so I can¡¯t say anything about that. Shou-oneesan and Rei-chan too, I should listen to their stories more.

    There¡¯s still a lot of things we have to talk about.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s talk about this with everyone. Let¡¯s talk a lot. We can¡¯t just assume to know it all ¡¹

    I thought.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time knowing Michi seeing Minaho-neesan and other¡¯s Qi ¡¹

    People see and sense something entirely different for me. They judge.

    Ah.

    Edie too.

    She can also read people¡¯s Qi.

    ¡¸ I guess I might¡¯ve looked down on Edie a bit ¡¹

    I thought that she¡¯s just a noisy and eccentric girl, but

    She might¡¯ve been making noise when she read people¡¯s Qi.

    In any case, my family is also one who move strongly with their emotions.

    ¡¸ Ah, I get it ¡¹

    Suddenly, Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸ You also thought Edie could be your little sister, right? ¡¹

    Little sister?

    ¡¸ If she becomes Danna-sama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m a senior when it comes to being Master¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Edie¡¯s a year older than Michi ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, she¡¯s on the same grade as I am.

    ¡¸ Edie is on the same year a s me ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s in America, isn¡¯t it? The division of years is different on both ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ In Japan, April is the new school year, but in America, it¡¯s September ¡¹

    Oh, in an American school, Michi and Edie would be on the same school year?

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s what Edie says, therefore, I ¡¹

    If they¡¯re in the same school, she won¡¯t have to treat her as an elder sister but think of her as a younger sister?

    In Michi¡¯s case, if she¡¯s a little sister, then she can talk freely.

    But, Michi¡¯s attitude to younger sisters is arrogant.

    She¡¯s been dealing with Edie with that kind of high attitude.

    ¡¸ Above all, I¡¯m much better at reading Qi ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, I see.

    That¡¯s the whole cause.

    Michi¡¯s foundation is a fighter.

    So she measures people through their skills.

    Oh, I see. I get it, I know it now.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not okay. Michi. This is Japan so we¡¯ll do it the Japanese way. Edie¡¯s much older than Michi, so you have to respect her ¡¹

    Okay.

    I get it all now.

    ¡¸ B-But, Master! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that it¡¯s impossible for Michi to get along with Edie with that attitude now ¡¹

    I hug Michi and say.

    ¡¸ You just assumed that Edie¡¯s skills are inferior that¡¯s why you take that attitude. You think that you can see through Edie and that she can¡¯t see your heart, so you misunderstood that it¡¯s okay to look down on her! I knew it, yo look down on Edie too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Michi falters

    ¡¸ Michi, you think that you surpass Edie in skills, so you assume everything, it¡¯s turned strange. If she turned it the other way around, what would you do? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Turn it the other way around ¡¹

    ¡¸ If ever Edie got better in reading minds of people than you. It¡¯s troublesome to tell us, so she just shows it in expression, but in reality, Edie can see everything, what would you do? ¡¹

    The possibility is strong.

    Edie¡¯s observation of other people¡¯s Qi is sharp like a beast.

    On the other hand, if she feels that she could rest easy, she relaxes so much you¡¯d be surprised.

    Misunderstanding that she¡¯s just a dull person¡­

    In reality, she¡¯s as sharp and more sensible than Michi.

    ¡¸ Think about it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agugugu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s complexion is getting worse.

    ¡¸ If ever that was the case, then I think I may have been terribly rude to her ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Even if it isn¡¯t, you were still rude! You looked down on Edie too much. Edie can also see Michi¡¯s Qi ¡¹

    Perhaps.

    ¡¸ Edie knows it all, she knows that Michi actually wants to be friends with Edie deep inside your heart. And yet, for some reason, you take such a high-handed attitude on Edie, she¡¯s confused, angry

    ¡¸ Auu! ¡¹

    Michi suddenly realizes.

    ¡¸ W-What should I do? ¡¹

    I rub Michi¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Calm down. For now, you have no choice but to apologize. Apologize for your lousy attitude and try asking to be friends with her again ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie can read Qi. She¡¯ll know that Michi¡¯s feelings aren¡¯t a lie ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know what exactly friends are ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she tries to be in a better position, becoming that arrogant elder sister.

    ¡¸ No, I think Edie¡¯s the same ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s born from the assassination cult, she¡¯s unique, and yet she learned a special technique from her grandmother, didn¡¯t she? Then, she has been driven away from the cult ¡¹

    She¡¯s learned a too strong of a skill.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s the same with Kudou style ancient martial arts. Edie-san too shouldn¡¯t have friends of the same age ¡¹

    Michi listens to me silently.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s the same. That¡¯s why, why don¡¯t you two talk about things on what friends are? There¡¯s no right or wrong in friendships ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same for family relationships. ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We try various things to look for the best form, so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me.

    ¡¸ I love you! I love you so much! ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Michi, what about you? ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, I love too! I love Master!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ It is as Master says, I¡¯ll apologize to Edie, I¡¯ll say I¡¯m sorry for looking down on her, then. I¡¯ll talk to Edie, I¡¯ll ask her to be my friend ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that¡¯s great ¡¹

    Misuzu stands up from the bench.

    Then, she presses her hand on the rock on the open air bath and turns her ass to me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please punish me ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama said it. This is a perfect place for punishment ¡¹

    Yeah, she did, but

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama thinks that I should be receiving punishment, not Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always treating Michi as my vassal. Therefore, Michi doesn¡¯t mingle with other members of the family, that¡¯s why she looked down on Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I¡¯m Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter!! ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m Michi¡¯s elder sister ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I will be Michi¡¯s Onee-san. I want to be a proper Onee-san, no, I have to! ¡¹

    Misuzu

    ¡¸ If not, I feel sorry for Danna-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am Danna-sama¡¯s woman! That¡¯s why I have to be a good sister to my little sisters ¡¹

    Misuzu repents strongly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Michi. I¡¯m such an incompetent sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I. This blunder is all my fault ¡¹

    Michi stands on my lap and puts her hand next to Misuzu.

    She turns her butt towards me.

    ¡¸ Please punish me!! ¡¹

    Haa.

    I have no choice.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just one hit ¡¹

    I slap Misuzu¡¯s ass with all my strength.

    ¡¸ Hyaahiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Following, Michi¡¯s ass too.

    ¡¸ Hamuuuuu!! ¡¹

    The two white butts trace a red palm.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    The two look at each other and hugged.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu pokes Michi¡¯s nose.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama will punish me more until you call me as such ¡¹

    Saying that Misuzu turns her ass to me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, M-Misuzu-oneesama!! ¡¹

    Michi speaks embarrassed

    ¡¸ Thank you, Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs Michi once again.

    Then she kissed Michi¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    This time, I¡¯m the one surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s up to us on how the family will shape up ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me

    ¡¸ I also have lesbian tendencies, but Danna-sama will be the only man in my life. But, if Danna-sama allows, I want to make love with Michi ¡¹

    Oh, they plan to unleash everything

    Then it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles to Michi.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my little sister now so I¡¯ll embrace you a lot, Michi ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ M-Me too, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Michi yearns for Misuzu from the start.

    ¡¸ But, we won¡¯t do it with just the two of us. We¡¯re both Danna-sama¡¯s women so we¡¯ll only do it in front of Danna-sama. Then, let¡¯s serve Danna-sama together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!!! ¡¹

    What¡¯s going to happen to me?

 Chapter 489. Just watching

    Chapter 489. Just watching

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please watch us ¡¹

    We return from the open-air bath outside to the bathroom.

    Misuzu puts down a bath towel on the tiles and lets Michi lay down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make love with Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama!!! ¡¹

    Michi lays down her young body and looks up at Misuzu embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Master, please look. Please watch us!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also looking at me with moist eyes.

    I see.

    Then I should watch.,

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching ¡¹

    I sit on the edge of the tub.

    ¡¸ Michi, I wanted to do this to Michi all this time ¡¹

    Misuzu crawls her tongue on Michi¡¯s cute chest.

    ¡¸ Me too. Misuzu-oneesama, aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    Michi gasps from Misuzu¡¯s caress.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like a dream, a dream come true ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a dream, I will make love with you forever, as long as Danna-sama allows it ¡¹

    Misuzu licks Michi¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufu, so cute, Michi¡¯s skin is really fair ¡¹

    The two beauties entwine.

    ¡¸ I-I also want to lick Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Oh my, what should I do, my breasts are for Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, would you allow it? ¡¹

    She smiles suspiciously

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get the reason why she has to ask for my permission, but¡­

    For now, I¡¯ll just allow it.

    ¡¸ Michi, Danna-sama gave us his permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much. Master! ¡¹

    Michi looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Okay, you can lick my breasts Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu presents her chest to Michi who¡¯s lying down.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, lick it ¡¹

    Michi raised her head and suck Misuzu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Hmm, that tickles. Michi, you look like a baby ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be a baby, I want to be Master and Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s baby ¡¹

    Michi is basking in her delusions.

    ¡¸ No, Michi and I will become mothers. We¡¯ll bear Danna-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will give milk to Michi¡¯s baby too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I want to give my breasts to Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s child too ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ In that case, Michi needs Danna-sama to make her breasts bigger ¡¹

    Misuzu rubs Michi¡¯s flat chest with her hand.

    ¡¸ Will it grow bigger than now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have lots of sex with Danna-sama. Men¡¯s semen, in particular, seem to contain hormones for it, so you must drink it or have him ejaculate inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Michi will undoubtedly grow up with a nice proportion ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs Michi.

    Michi continues to suck Misuzu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re such a spoiled child, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Michi¡¯s a spoiled girl for Misuzu-oneesama and Master ¡¹

    Michi says blushing.

    ¡¸ Michi, do you touch yourself here? ¡¹

    Misuzu stretches her finger to Michi¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Hafu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up, answer me, Michi ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Uhm, just once ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, only once? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, uhm, it¡¯s a bit scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. when you were touching yourself, who were you thinking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, thank you ¡¹

    Misuzu peels out Michi¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    Michi trembles.

    ¡¸ You must never touch yourself again. If you want to do it, then talk to Danna-sama or me. We¡¯ll make love with you a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will never touch myself. Misuzu¡¯s body is only for Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu rubs on Michi¡¯s slit with her fingers.

    Michi¡¯s secret part is dripping with love nectar.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t put my fingers inside this. Only Danna-sama¡¯s penis can enter this. When the deep part aches, you must ask Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-samaaaaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will do so too. When I want it, Danna-sama can do me anytime, anywhere, in front of whoever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi intends to do that too ¡¹

    The two beauties are getting aroused.

    ¡¸ Michi, touch me too ¡¹

    Michi stretches her fingers to Misuzu¡¯s bottom lips.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t put in your fingers, we can only make love on the outside ¡¹

    Misuzu caresses Michi¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu!! Misuzu-oneesama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, aaaaah, so good!! Onee-sama, you¡¯re so skilled! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, touch me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    The two caress each other¡¯s vagina with their fingers.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, afuuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah , so good!! Onee-sama!!!! ¡¹

    The two flesh is enveloped by a sex pheromone of a young girl.

    It smells like sweet milk.

    It smells lewd, however.

    ¡¸ Michi. Michi, how do you want Danna-sama to have sex with you? ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to Michi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ You want to be raped, right? I also wish Danna-sama to rape me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Michiii wants outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Outside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naked, tied up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tied up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, bound tightly by a rope so I can¡¯t move, then Master messes me up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to be treated like an object, a tool for sex, I want to be Master¡¯s favorite toy!!! ¡¹

    Michi says while breathing out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ You want to be Danna-sama¡¯s toy, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, for Master, only for Master. I don¡¯t want other people, never. Michi just wants Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want to be ravished that much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ When walking outside, at the city in the night, I¡¯d like Master to want me. Pulling me on a back-alley, or in the clearance area of a building, or in the men¡¯s toilet, then ravish me. I want Master¡¯s lewd emotions to fill me up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Michi, you¡¯re already dripping wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, so embarrassing, Master is watching!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama¡¯s watching, so that¡¯s why we have to expose all of Michi¡¯s lewd fantasies ¡¹

    Oh, Misuzu.

    So she intends to let those emotions gathered up inside Michi expelled?

    ¡¸ I also want Danna-sama to seek me more and more! I want him to push me down on the bed suddenly and say ¡°Let¡¯s fuck, Misuzu¡¯ ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I want Danna-sama to ravish me in front of Grandfather and Yoshiko-sama, just like Ruriko. I want the two of them to watch as Danna-sama ejaculates inside my womb!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu shouts her heart¡¯s desire.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesamaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi!! ¡¹

    The two look at each other with an enchanted face.

    ¡¸ Michi, lick it. Lick me. I will also lick Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll lick, please allow me to lick ¡¹

    The two change positions.

    They bury their face on each other¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Ah, so delicious, Michi¡¯s pussy is like a fountain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama too, it¡¯s overflowing ¡¹

    The two stretch their pink tongue and lick the other¡¯s most sensitive part.

    They¡¯re women, so they know which part feels good.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaah, Misuzu. Misuzu-oneesama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, aaah, so good, I can feel it there!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Afu, aaah, aah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn! Are you watching, Danna-sama? Are you watching us!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master!!! Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s tongue, her tongue feels good!!! ¡¹

    The two of them have fallen to the world only for the two of them.

    They feel my gaze while caressing each other.

    They¡¯re showing it to me.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Master, I, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, are you cumming?! Are you cumming already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Afuuuu! It¡¯s coming! The big wave!! Master !!!! ¡¹

    Pecho pecho pecho!!!

    Zuzuzuzuzu picha picha!

    The two beauties¡¯ tongue licks each other¡¯s spring.

    They look like small puppies desperately scooping cold spring water with their tongue on a hot summer day.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, me too, Misuzu too, it¡¯s coming soon, Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaau, aauuuuu, it¡¯s coming soon, Master!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, ask for Danna-sama¡¯s permission!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master! Michi, Michi can¡¯t go on! Please! Please allow me! Please allow Michi to cum!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaauuu, Misuzu too, Misuzu too. Danna-sama, please permit me, say that I can cum!!!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yeah, cum! Cum with all your might! Misuzu! Michi !! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s lower half trembles pose like a bridge.

    Then she bends her back, creating an arc!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Michi¡¯s cumming!!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs Michi¡¯s body tight.

    ¡¸ Me too, Misuzu too! Cumming! Danna-sama! Cumming!! ¡¹

    The two of them flew to ecstasy at the same time.

    ¡¸ Master, cumming, cumming, cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah, aaaah, aaaaaa!!!!! ¡¹

    Their young skin is flushing sweat.

    Misuzu and Michi both trembles in the climax

    ¡¸ Aah, aaaaaaah ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s hand searches for Michi¡¯s

    ¡¸ Ahn, auuuu ¡¹

    The two hug each other exhausted while still in 69-position.

    Michi¡¯s hand finds Misuzu¡¯s.

    The two grasped each other¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Michi!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama!!! ¡¹

    The two call each other¡¯s name while still soaking in the afterglow of climax.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, we ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    The two can¡¯t look at each other¡¯s face, so they look at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, both of you are beautiful. Very cute ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Danna-sama¡¯s watching. I¡¯m so happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, me too, I feel thrilled ¡¹

    The two smile and tell me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What are you doing? ¡¹

    Turning around, Kyouko-san¡¯s at the entrance of the bathroom, naked.

    Her muscular body looks trained and tempered well.

    Behind her is, Minaho-neesan, naked too.

    ¡¸ Err, you girls want to join my side? I welcome cute lesbians you know ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    Misuzu and Michi jump up hurriedly.

    ¡¸ No, that, we ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, we are ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t do it unless Danna-sama¡¯s watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    The two speak to Kyouko-san looking desperate.

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Uhm, we can¡¯t make a step forward unless Danna-sama¡¯s watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s scary if it¡¯s just us ¡¹

    Scary?

    ¡¸ He¡¯s watching so we can feel strange at ease ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible unless we do it in front of Master ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Oh, he¡¯s your limiter then ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Well, I guess. It¡¯s troublesome if you get addicted to the pleasures of sex. It¡¯s better to have a line to not go too far ¡¹

    That¡¯s when Minaho-neesan comes in.

    ¡¸ But, please be considerate of him even a bit ¡¹

    Him. Me?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, are you okay? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me worried.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, did Nei tell you something? Like how it¡¯s impossible for now but stay composed, or something like that? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ I was told to show false courage ¡¹

    I answer honestly

    ¡¸ Geez, that girl!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?!

    Minaho-neesan walks in front of me.

    She hugs me.

    ¡¸ Your body¡¯s getting so cold. Why did you not enter the bath? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, I was in charge of watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! You idiot!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan rubs my back with her hand. Warm.

    ¡¸ Your self-control is too strong! It¡¯s okay now, you can ease up! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Usually, when such cute girls entwine, ordinary boys would join in ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ No, but look, they told me to watch ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I feel sorry to break between the two.

    ¡¸ No, that, the plan was to invite Danna-sama after and have him ravish us ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That was my intent too ¡¹

    Michi too.

    ¡¸ Is that so? But he didn¡¯t feel like that at all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says while looking at me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s overreacting to the word false courage ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I was listening before we came here. You had a lot of discussion with Seki-san, didn¡¯t you?

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s about Rei-chan. You asked if she could be the security director of Kouzuki security service if I recall correctly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seki-san praised you ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I was just saying my opinion ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Seki-san praised you for staying gentlemanly even though everyone in the bathroom is naked ¡¹

    Gentlemanly.

    ¡¸ You never disrespect any girl. You were very calm that it¡¯s unthinkable for you to be a first-year high school boy. She¡¯s impressed with it ¡¹

    Hmm¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I hurriedly came here, worried ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    Suu, haa.

    Suu, haa.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m genuinely sorry for placing so much burden on you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hugs me tight.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s tall yet thin.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body became unable to have sex while still in the growth period.

    Her chest and butt have no feminine swell.

    There¡¯s a big vertical scar on her stomach.

    ¡¸ Loosen up your mind. Relaxing now is okay¡¹

    My mind?

    ¡¸ Your mind is stuck in the tension ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you look like calm and composed, but that¡¯s not the case. Your mind is in the highest level of caution. You are in the sense of crisis so you can see your surroundings well, your head is also wandering around but your body¡¯s not catching up at all ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ If you see these girls¡¯ alluring figure, you should get an erection and attack them! That¡¯s what¡¯s normal ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ No, but I can¡¯t do that. I feel sorry for the two ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Sorry, why? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at the two.

    ¡¸ What are you to him? ¡¹

    ¡¸ HIs pet ¡¹

    Misuzu answers.

    ¡¸ His sex slave ¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸ So why are you holding back? ¡¹

    No, you see.

    ¡¸ Because I feel sorry if I get in their way ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not getting in the way! ¡¹

    Misuzu shouts

    ¡¸ We always want you to embrace us! ¡¹

    Michi also nods.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Why am I holding back?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ I made you do such sex like that ¡¹

    That sex? Oh, at the time of the revenge?

    ¡¸ When you did it with Megumi, Mana-san, and even with Agnes, you weren¡¯t just thinking of them, you were also considering those who were watching over the broadcast and our feelings. You really had such gentle sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that was amazing. Thanks to you, your partners didn¡¯t have any trauma in their hearts. It was such incredible sex that it convinced the people watching the broadcast, even I admire your hard work ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Kyouko-san agrees.

    ¡¸ On top of that, you did that with that girl ¡¹

    That girl. Shirasaka Yukino.

    ¡¸ It was just horrible. That¡¯s why your heart is still frozen, it¡¯s stiff. You¡¯re not loosening up your mind at all. Despite all that, Nei told you to show false courage, didn¡¯t she? That¡¯s why ¡¹

    I¡¯m with naked women and yet I¡¯m insensitive?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. Mao-chan was here so I can¡¯t get erect ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Mao-chan now? She¡¯s not here, is she? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Mao-chan¡¯s no longer here.

    ¡¸ And yet, you should usually be aroused watching Misuzu and Michi entwining with each other ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ No, I somehow feel like I shouldn¡¯t get aroused. I¡¯m in charge of watching after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We asked Dannas-sama to watch to get you excited! ¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸ We need a bit drastic measure for this ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard the plan after this from Nei. We¡¯ll all drive out the car at the same time to derange the monitors. That¡¯s a good idea, it really helped us. We need to carry him out by all means ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s body.

    I guess Shirasaka¡¯s tongue and limbs are all cut off now?

    ¡¸ Then, as for you, you should bring your girls somewhere ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if you bring girls you don¡¯t need to pay your attention to. We¡¯ll be excluding anyone who could make you worry excessively ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, have some sex party without restraint somewhere. You¡¯ll be the king. You can unleash all the sex you want to do. Fuck them however you want to do ¡¹

    However I want?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s, I feel sorry for the girls ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be! ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll do anything as long as you wish for it! ¡¹

    Michi too.

    ¡¸ Haa, some girls say that ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Unless you blow away that restraint and too much consideration, your stiffness now won¡¯t be broken ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. You should depend on your women more ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, please be spoiled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please rely on us ¡¹

    Misuzu, Michi.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s change up Nei¡¯s plan on who would ride which car ¡¹

    I soak in the bathtub again. Then Kyouko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ For the team that¡¯ll take Agnes to Ikeda-sensei. We¡¯ll take off Michi and put Edie in ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard Edie¡¯s case from Nei. It seems that we misunderstood her ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s accent is actually amazing ¡¹

    A-Accent?

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s from the south, New Orleans. On top of her Cajun accent, she also uses slangs only known in the assassination cult

    ¡¸ Cajun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means colloquial language. It¡¯s not very common that it¡¯s only used by some people to communicate ¡¹

    Misuzu explains to me.

    ¡¸ Well, I know her accent but, I didn¡¯t understand her feelings. I did something bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ Look, that girl¡¯s alarmed by the adults that¡¯s why she only talks to the younger girls, Michi-chan, Mana-chan, and Ruriko-san, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But look, those girls only know English from school, so Edie¡¯s doing her best to speak in easy to understand words ¡¹

    I get that, but¡­

    ¡¸ How should I say it, usually, a delinquent girl who only speaks in local Kagoshima dialect would desperately try to talk in standard Japanese to an American who only speaks broken Japanese, furthermore, she has to talk in a polite language like how the announcers talk ¡¹

    Ah.

    It¡¯s a much larger problem than we imagined.

    ¡¸ No, even before we came, Cordelia seems to be making fun of her accent. That¡¯s why she¡¯s become so stubborn. I get along with Cordelia, so she doesn¡¯t talk to Margo or me ¡¹

    So even Americans have insecurities like that.

    ¡¸ But, it seems that she¡¯s accumulating stress from just speaking. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so eccentric ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But you see, when she talked to Nei earlier¡­ Nei was Cesario Viola¡¯s prisoner for a long time. That¡¯s why she can speak in dirty slangs from the underground organization of the West Coast. She tried talking like that and Edie laughed. Then Nei spoke about her past, her time in Los Angeles, Edie sympathized with her, and it seems she¡¯s opened up her heart to her ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, well, Edie talks a lot. She¡¯s a good talker. She¡¯s still speaking to Nei downstairs with her accent ¡¹

    Michi looks gloomy.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t know Edie felt like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. You won¡¯t know it even if you can read the Qi. Apologize to Edie, Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi promises me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ll replace Michi-chan with Edie in Agnes¡¯ car. If the job is to feel out the Qi of enemies, Edie can do that too. Michi-chan has to do her best at his sex tournament ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a war of recovery you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi clings to me.

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s only to loosen up his mind ¡¹

    Kyouko-san warns her.

    ¡¸ I know, I will serve him with all my best as his sex slave ¡¹

    What Michi said is too heavy for me already.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks up.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a war of recovery, then I too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, or could it be that you don¡¯t want to go? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll decide on who else will come ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Ah, just to tell you beforehand, she¡¯s not allowed ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s watching her. Margo¡¯s monitoring the father ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers.

    ¡¸ Oh right, they¡¯re scheduled to come in the bath after us. Hurry up and wash away your sweat and swap ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gets out of the bathtub and goes to the washing area.

    I see.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s watching over Yukino.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let her see you anymore tonight. There¡¯s that too so go out and play with Misuzu-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes are cold.

    ¡¸ Listen, you can drown in sex just for tonight. You can spoil yourself with women and do what you want. Everyone understands that you had a rough night ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Everyone wants to help you. That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s okay, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rather, that¡¯s what we wish for ¡¹

    I¡¯ll drown in sex tonight.

    Certainly.

    To shake off the dark emotions of unable to have sex with Yukino¡­

    If I don¡¯t do it¡­

    ¡¸ Who else will go other than Michi and I? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

 Chapter 490. Sistersâ€™ meeting

    Chapter 490. Sisters¡¯ meeting

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, that ¡¹

    I¡¯m confused.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s discuss that with everyone ¡¹

    If I decide it on my own, someone might disagree with it again.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so considerate that¡¯s why it begins to make bad influence to your mind ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If that goes on, it¡¯ll get worse and worse, that your body might not be able to get erect ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Well, the possibility is high ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ I think Misuzu-san already knows it, the drug given to him tonight is a bit stronger. Energy potency drug, because of the circumstances, he needed to have sex in succession ¡¹

    Yeah, I did drink a drug.

    ¡¸ That drug should still be working. He shouldn¡¯t be able to endure it when watching naked women flirting around. Self-control like ¡°Mao-chan is here so I can¡¯t get erect¡± shouldn¡¯t work ¡¹

    But, my penis is calm.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my fault. I thought that it¡¯s okay for him to be a sex beast in front of that man ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s initial plan was;

    As long as I rape Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters in front of him one after another, that¡¯s enough.

    ¡¸ However, he was worrying about Megumi and Mana-san¡¯s heart while having sex, even with Agnes, he embraced her kindly ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it now, it was a mistake to let you drink the drug. Even though your body is rampaging like a jet plane. You suppressed your desires and had such delicate sex, considerate of your partner¡¯s heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that would break him ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that was on the last of the line after all ¡¹

    That. They meant Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that was just trampling on this boy¡¯s pure heart. Even though his heart is feeling down, his body wants to have sex, but with that partner, of course, it would wither ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Michi;

    ¡¸ Uhm, what happened? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins and looked at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for me to tell! I¡¯d feel sorry for him if I do!! ¡¹

    Am I that pitiful?

    ¡¸ I have never met a woman with such a cold heart like that before ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s cold-hearted?

    ¡¸ No, that, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    I speak up.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s not cold-hearted. She¡¯s just an idiot ¡¹

    She¡¯s an idiot, so she doesn¡¯t understand other people¡¯s feelings.

    She just acts thinking of what¡¯s convenient for her.

    ¡¸ Hmm, if that¡¯s what you think, I guess so ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ Either way, because of that girl, your heart has suffered a great deal of damage That¡¯s why you¡¯re in Sage Mode ever since then ¡¹

    Sage Mode?

    ¡¸ Your head is cold and clear that you can think of various things calmly, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why even though naked women are loitering around, you can answer to their discussions without a problem. When these two cute girls told you to watch. You just watched and didn¡¯t get erect ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Sage Mode, it¡¯s Safe Mode ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ The damage Yukino-san dealt was too high that his senses have gone haywire. If we leave this alone, he might have an erectile dysfunction ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem!! ¡¹

    Misuzu shouts.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuugh, that¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    Michi too.

    ¡¸ Do something and heal him ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at the two.

    ¡¸ Well, right, this certainly needs the other girls to gather and discuss, not just you here. Everyone should have an awareness of the issue in this case ¡¹

    Kyouko-sans aid.

    ¡¸ Yes, understood ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I feel useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, hey! You can¡¯t blame yourself for everything like that! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san scolds me.

    ¡¸ Anyway, get off the bath and talk to everyone ¡¹

    Lastly, Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin our first ¡°SOS! Yo-chan¡¯s penis is in trouble! Sister¡¯s association ¨C Security council of Yo-chan¡¯s penis!!!!!¡± ¡¹

    Nei declares at the dining room.

    The participants are Nei, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Megu, Mana, Nagisa, Shou-oneesan.

    Rei-chan¡¯s looking after Edie, Agnes, and Mao-chan in the next room.

    Margo-san and Katsuko-nee¡¯s job is monitoring, so they¡¯re not here.

    That is until they swap with Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san in the bath.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I made a lot of things so let¡¯s talk about it while eating ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Misuzu and Michi, and me.

    There are various dishes on plates at the table of the dining room.

    There¡¯s a bite-sized burger, fried chicken, pilaf.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan chose the frozen foods in the refrigerator. It¡¯s an eat all you can buffet so eat as much as you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve already grabbed a bite ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Yeah, those who got off the bath first seems to have started eating on their plates.

    ¡¸ That room also has their share of food ¡¹

    Nagisa tells me before even I worry about Agnes and others.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Rei-chan¡¯s a good Onee-san for those girls! ¡¹

    Yeah, Nei¡¯s right. Leaving them to her is okay.

    ¡¸ Haa, Yo-chan is really prone to worrying, or should I say that we make him worry too much ¡¹

    Nei said as she looks at my complexion.

    ¡¸ No, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t say anything. Just eat. You¡¯re hungry, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Sure, I only hate some sandwich before we started the revenge.e

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do the talking for now so Yo-chan can eat and listen from the side ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I face the food.

    Nagisa and Megu did this for me.

    I mustn¡¯t put it to waste.

    Yeah. Let¡¯s eat.

    ¡¸ Uhm, may I speak? ¡¹

    Megu raises her hand.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get the situation well but, what is wrong with Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, explain it Misuzu ¡¹

    The moderator, Nei passes the baton to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama has pointed it out, I also had the same thought ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at the women around.

    ¡¸ We demand Danna-sama too much that he always responds to our wishes with all this best. Therefore it has become a heavy burden for Danna-sama, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Burden? ¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸ Yes, simply put, Danna-sama thinks he does not enjoy having sex with us. Danna-sama¡¯s thoughts of duty, or ¡°I must¡± has gotten stronger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that true, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸ Megumi, don¡¯t ask Yo-chan directly! That¡¯ll just burden Yo-chan¡¯s heart even more! ¡¹

    Nei scolds Megu.

    ¡¸ I just want to¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I know that you¡¯re a straightforward girl Megumi but don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too straight? ¡¹

    Hearing that, Megu got hurt.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it better to ask it straightforwardly! That¡¯s my relationship with Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Then

    ¡¸ Megumi, calm down ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comes in after getting out of the bath.,

    ¡¸ Nei too, you should choose a better phrasing when speaking. Your attitude to younger girls is terrible ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan scolds Nei.

    ¡¸ Sorry, we¡¯re late ¡¹

    Margo-san and Katsuko-nee enter the room.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s monitoring the two ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s leave the two to her, for now, Margo, talk to Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that, Minaho ¡¹

    Margo-san goes to Edie¡¯s room.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s swap the leader. Nei¡¯s going to take this on her own pace ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stands in front of everyone.

    ¡¸ Ugh, I get it. Sensei ¡¹

    Nei sits next to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Now then, the current problem is in his heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, do we really demand too much from Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Megu asks.1

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan affirms with a smile.

    ¡¸ But we don¡¯t have the intention of forcing Yoshi-kun to a lot of things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi may not have the intent, but he¡¯s alone, and yet there are too many women wanting him. You may seek him in a moderate amount, but he¡¯s drowning from it. There¡¯s too many at the same time ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ No, I just need to do my best on it. Megu did nothing wrong ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t work hard on it. You must not do your best ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wonderful that you do all your best for the family. But, romance and sex are different. If you only do your best on everything or think that you have to work hard, it¡¯s just painful. It¡¯s not fun ¡¹

    It¡¯s only painful, it¡¯s not fun.

    Minaho-neesan looks at the women.

    ¡¸ Right now, he¡¯s doing his best too much for his family that everything burdens his heart. Usually, sex should blow away those stress in his heart and yet he feels that his obligation to sex is stronger. That doesn¡¯t mean well ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan declared.

    The room quiets down.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, Michi-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the two.

    ¡¸ I was watching you at the bath earlier, you were talking about your sexual delusions in front of him, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi blush.

    Oh, that ¡°want to have sex in front of Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san¡± and the likes.

    They shouted a lot.

    ¡¸ Why are you tell him those? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because we can tell Danna-sama anything. We can show him the most embarrassing parts of our hearts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why did you show it to him? ¡¹

    Misuzu thinks for a moment.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Because we¡¯ll be with Danna-sama forever ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, why do you think so? Do you not think of the possibility that it won¡¯t happen? ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Because Danna-sama promised to stay with me forever! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just because he promised? Why can you trust his promise? A man is a creature that deceives women by saying something good. Do you not think that he¡¯s saying what needs to be heard ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t! ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me

    No, all the women in the vicinity.

    ¡¸ Because he¡¯s my husband. It¡¯s not about whether I trust him or not. Danna-sama will never lie to me. Danna-sama promised to love me for the rest of his life so it will be ¡¹

    She tells Minaho-neesan with an earnest face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s some great trust. Incredible, what about the others? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks the other women.

    Everyone nods.

    ¡¸ Oh well, you all trust him from the bottom of your heart. Your trust in him may be thicker than any of the blood relatives you have ¡¹

    Once again, Minaho-neesan looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ You trust him so you can expose everything. No matter how embarrassing, even your sexual delusions, you tell them to him. He will not hate you no matter what you tell him ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ He¡¯ll never betray you, no matter what happens, he¡¯ll still like you. He¡¯s always on your side, he¡¯ll always come to help, it¡¯s quite hard to find people like that,. You girls are fortunate. That¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    A cold smile floats on her face.

    ¡¸ But, what about him? I wonder if he will be happy if he stays with you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks provocatively.

    ¡¸ He will! We¡¯ll make him happy!! ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll make Yoshi-kun happy!!! Yoshi-kun¡¯s making me happy after all!!! ¡¹

    Megu too.

    ¡¸ What about you girls? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesna looks at Misuzu, Ruriko, and Mana.

    ¡¸ I, Onii-sama has accepted me, so he¡¯s now involved with the problem of Kouzuki house, I know that ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ He¡¯s carrying that burden for my sake. Of course, I intend to return the blessing with my whole life. But, I still feel sorry for Onii-sama ¡¹

    So she thinks like that.

    ¡¸ Me too, if Onii-chan didn¡¯t reach out for me, I would¡¯ve been killed today ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ No, I know that my existence will continue to burden Onii-chan. It¡¯s not too late now. I know that I will trouble Onii-chan and all Onee-chan as long as I live

    ¡¸ Hey, Mana! ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ But, I want to be with Onii-chan. I want to live by Onii-chan¡¯s side! I¡¯m sorry! Please! Please allow Mana¡­please allow Mana to live!! ¡¹

    Mana kneels in front of everyone.

    ¡¸ Raise your head, Mana-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just more troublesome, the burden in his heart will only get stronger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, raise your head ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, hey, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ll make him worry ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa lift Mana.

    ¡¸ I also had a dark past, so I know that I¡¯m a burden to him. But, I love him. I can¡¯t go on without him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ He accepted Mao-chan and I. Sorry, the tears are coming out, but I can¡¯t imagine a life without him ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that, I¡¯m the same. I¡¯m the one who has no worth here, I¡¯m just a stupid and helpless high school student, I¡¯m not a suitable partner for girls as beautiful and kind as you all ¡¹

    Even I.

    ¡¸ Okay, stop. It¡¯ll only be a self-depreciation tournament if this goes on ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says flatly.

    ¡¸ What about you Michi-san? I haven¡¯t heard your opinion yet ¡¹

    This time, she asks Michi.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think about that anymore ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ From the moment I offered myself to Master, I¡¯m already a part of him. If I think that I¡¯m a burden, then, I¡¯m disrespectful ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s quite clear ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a sex slave after all ¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸ He treasures you more than a sex slave however ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Michi;

    ¡¸ Yes, I want him to treat me more like a slave ¡¹

    She speaks frustrated.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the problem ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan claps her hand.

    ¡¸ Okay, attention, everyone listen to me ¡¹

    The gaze of the women gathers around Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ He trusts you all from the bottom of his heart. Then, it¡¯s not you girls, but he is the one who¡¯s working hard so you would trust him. Do you get it? It¡¯s not that we trust him willfully. He¡¯s doing all his best, so every one of you trusts him. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Err.

    I¡¯m not aware of that.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a bit, no, he¡¯s quite broken. He doesn¡¯t have half-baked thoughts like an ordinary man, trying to show off his nice spots to women. He¡¯s always dangerous, and use all his strength, he acts with the thought of how he could save you. He¡¯s kind and gentle, yet dumb ¡¹

    Idiot. That, I¡¯m aware of.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s what¡¯s cute about him ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Then, he gained your trust by devoting himself. You can tell him anything, you can be naked in body and mind. Just like in the bath earlier ¡¹

    Speaking of which, when I was taking a bath.

    Shou-oneesan and Rei-chan were the only ones actively conscious of me.

    I feel like it¡¯s normal to be naked in front of everyone before I noticed it.

    ¡¸ But, what about him? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Does he trust you from the bottom of his heart? ¡¹

    A dense atmosphere wraps the room.

    ¡¸ No, I do. I trust everyone! ¡¹

    I said. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Yes, only on the surface ¡¹

    Surface?

    ¡¸ Then, let me ask. Earlier, Misuzu-san and Michi-san talked about their sexual delusions, could you tell about yours? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Look at everyone and imagine. They¡¯re all your women so you may suggest ¡°Let¡¯s have this kind of sex this time¡± to her, or ¡°I want to do this¡± to her. Yet you never did, did you? ¡¹

    The girls gasped.

    ¡¸ He hasn¡¯t exposed his heart to you all yet. He¡¯s embarrassed, he thinks that you might hate him if you discover his sexual delusions! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ I know the actual size of your libido ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Libido, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means sexual urges. I know how much urge to sex is gathered inside you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ To be specific, Katsuko, Margo, Nei, and I do ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ At the beginning. When I instructed you to rape Yukino-san. Your libido was outrageous. You have never done that kind of lustful sex to any of these women, have you? ¡¹

    My sex with Yukino.

    I raped Yukino for a whole night.

    I kept on throwing out my desires inside Yukino.

    No, even in the morning.

    ¡¸ Look, if you don¡¯t release what¡¯s sleeping inside of you to these girls, it would make them pitiful ¡¹

    Everyone, pitiful?

    ¡¸ How long will you continue to hold back on these girls? As long as you¡¯re holding back, the distorted relationship now will not change ¡¹

    Distorted relationship.

    ¡¸ These girls want you, you respond to them. That¡¯s just one-way traffic now. Therefore, you¡¯re the only one accumulating stress. You take responsibility of the burden piling up ¡¹

    I can¡¯t release it to my women.

    Therefore it¡¯s only piling up on me?

    ¡¸ Is it that embarrassing to show the sexual delusions deep inside your heart? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Well, it is. I¡¯m sure everyone will hate me if they see that ¡¹

    A chill rushes down my heart.

    ¡¸ Because that¡¯s just perverted! If I show my delusions, everyone will hate me! Everyone will abandon me! I¡¯ll lose everyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad, you finally opened up ¡¹

    At the moment Minaho-neesan said that;

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hate you, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, does Onii-sama remember? I lived alone with Yoshiko-sama, so it¡¯s not even a week since I¡¯ve learned about sex ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ To be honest, I don¡¯t know what is real sex. Therefore, I have no knowledge on what sex is unique ¡¹

    R-Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Besides, Ruriko will not have sex with anyone but Onii-sama. Therefore Onii-sama can teach Ruriko anything you want. For Ruriko, what she does with Onii-sama is what sex is. I¡¯ll do anything as long as it pleases Onii-sama ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Of course, Ruriko will keep it a secret to others what kind of Sex Onii-sama does ¡¹

    No, but.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad, Ruriko found something that would please Onii-sama. Ruriko is a sex slave so, please don¡¯t hesitate and tell me anything ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ WAIT A SECOND!!! ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything too you know! If it¡¯s a perverted kind of sex, then it¡¯s much more welcome!! I won¡¯t let Ruriko have it all to herself!!! ¡¹

    Welcome she said.

    ¡¸ Please wait, Uhm, Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu stands up, blushing.

    ¡¸ Misuzu has hidden it until now but, M-Misuzu¡¯s a pervert! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a pervert, so I¡¯m okay no matter what kind of perverted acts we do! I¡¯d gladly do it! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ In that case, I¡¯m a much bigger pervert ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Or rather, I¡¯m a toy to expel Master¡¯s sexual desire. If you¡¯re feeling horny, please use me. That is my reason for living ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, then me too ¡¹

    Megu raises her hand.

    But.

    ¡¸ Not you Megumi ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Eh, why, Minaho-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t answer, she looks at Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    ¡¸ What about you two? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ I think that I must not enter the first unit ¡¹

    First unit?

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s deciding the first wave members to liberate his mind, right? ¡¹

    K-Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a prostitute. If he thinks that it¡¯s a perverted act, I know dozens of much more awful acts than it, I¡¯ve experienced it too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is one of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s prostitutes he made to play with his perverted friends.

    ¡¸ If I join in then I think that I¡¯ll join the purity of these children ¡¹

    Purity.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no love in merciless perverted acts. It¡¯s only a foul act that hurts the woman¡¯s mind and body, just to look down on them. What¡¯s piled up in his heart, no matter how distorted it is, it ends up being affectionate

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ My experience, my past, it¡¯s so disgusting that I don¡¯t want it to dilute his thoughts. Therefore, I won¡¯t join in the first wave ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Nagisa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have the same opinion. Besides, I think Katsuko has noticed it already, but we can¡¯t have sex rationally tonight ¡¹

    Tonight.

    It¡¯s the night where they took revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ If we join in now, we¡¯ll only demand from him, we don¡¯t have the composure to suck up what¡¯s inside of him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, what about Mana-san? ¡¹

    Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, Agnes-chan, and I already did it with Onii-chan earlier. We¡¯ve received a lot of love ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I think that we should leave it to those irrelevant to Shirasaka house tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, what are you talking about?! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    Mana means that Megu shouldn¡¯t participate as well.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t understand your own situation so I¡¯ll be clear ¡¹

    My situation.

    ¡¸ Tonight, you¡¯re broken-hearted from Yukino-san ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ How she trampled on your thoughts is on a different situation than before ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ No matter what happens from now on, you¡¯ll never cross paths with Yukino-san. You¡¯ll never reach a mutual understanding with her. Going that far to the bitter end, your relationship with that girl is wholly cut off ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a broken-hearted night so you can cry. You can scream. You can be miserable. Cry in those girl¡¯s chests. Throw out all those emotions that you can¡¯t. You can have disgraceful sex like that ¡¹

    Disgraceful sex.

    ¡¸ We want to accept you after all ¡¹

    1. Raw says that Nei answers, but the previous lines don¡¯t make sense

 Chapter 491. Starting preparations

    Chapter 491. Starting preparations

    Then, Minaho-neesan looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you must control yourself for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why, Minaho-san! ¡¹

    Megu still refuses to back down.

    ¡¸ Do you know your strengths? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You have an overwhelming advantage on him over other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Megumi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just an ordinary girl ¡¹

    Megu looks down, grasping both hands tightly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not an Ojou-sama like Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san. I don¡¯t have the strength to protect Yoshi-kun like Michi-san. I don¡¯t have the tolerance to warm up Yoshi-kun like Katsuko-oneesan, Nagisa-oneesan, or Nei-oneesan. I¡¯m not cute like Mana or Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Hey, wait.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re cute. Megu¡¯s beautiful! ¡¹

    I shouted without thinking.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Megu, you¡¯re a beauty. When you¡¯re with me, I feel my heart throbbing ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Sometimes I get scared, wondering if it¡¯s really okay for me to have such a beauty as my wife ¡¹

    That¡¯s my true feelings.

    Is someone like me really allowed to be by Megu¡¯s side?

    ¡¸ Auuuuuuu ¡¹

    Megu blushes.

    This is my first time seeing Megu blush suddenly.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-What are you talking about, aaaah. Isn¡¯t everyone else much beautiful than me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s beautiful too, what about you Megu, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get the reason why Megu¡¯s shouting.

    ¡¸ Everyone has their different charm. Megu also has her Megu-like charm. I like that. I like Megu¡¯s face, body, mind, personality, I love them all ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s mouth is flapping, she¡¯s confused.

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ The ¡°Megumi-like charm¡± he mentioned, do you understand that? ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ Uhm, does he mean ¡°ordinary¡±? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    The nuance is a bit varied.

    ¡¸ Megumi hasn¡¯t noticed her magnificence, hasn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t experience an ordinary high school life you know? ¡¹

    An ordinary life.

    ¡¸ When I was at your age, I¡¯m already a prostitute. It¡¯s just before Shirasaka Sousuke kidnaps Katsuko and Nagisa. Margo left the institute, and I¡¯ve scouted her. Nei was chased by Cesario Viola and escaped to Japan, and yet, she was in a tight spot due to the perverted teacher under Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re in a completely different position but, you also know that Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san, the ladies of Kouzuki house, is forced to draw a line on their ordinary life with the high school students, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Only those from noble houses and daughters of celebrities take lessons in Iemoto-sensei¡¯s dance class. The daughters of Kouzuki house were also viewed as special.

    In the first place, both of them were isolated from the existence of men with Jii-chan¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸ Michi-san is already working as a bodyguard at her age. She continues to train her body so her strength won¡¯t dull ¡¹

    Michi, a third-year middle school girl who uses Kudou style ancient martial arts, isn¡¯t normal.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also jealous of you Megumi. I¡¯m very thankful to Yamamine-san for raising you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ The feeling of the ordinary that you have is what we can¡¯t have ¡¹

    The feeling of normal?

    ¡¸ That feeling isn¡¯t amazing at all! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s vital for him ¡¹

    Him. Wait, me?

    ¡¸ For example, if I hand Megumi a thousand yen right now and tell you to buy ten canned coffee, where would you buy? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. If it was right now, what would you do? ¡¹

    Megu thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ The mansion is close to the school, so I¡¯ll buy on the discount shop at the main gate of the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re selling 68 yen per can over there now. There are plenty of kinds of canned coffee with a good manufacturer reputation. If I go to a nearby 100 yen shop then there would be 105 yen for two cans but, it¡¯s from an unknown maker, and it¡¯s not that tasty ¡¹

    She knows a lot even though it¡¯s just a month since enrollment.

    ¡¸ A senior in club taught me ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Minaho-neesan looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ What about you Katsuko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll buy on the nearest vending machine from this mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay with just the list price? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s ten coffees after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t mind the price of one can.

    Her sense of money is of a high-class prostitute after all.

    Unlike when Shirasaka Sousuke had complete control, Katsuko-nee now has earned money from being a prostitute.

    She has no hesitation on buying coffee on the regular price.

    ¡¸ What about you Michi-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Michi.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t mind the place or the price. I¡¯ll go to the nearest store and give priority on delivering it as soon as possible ¡¹

    Michi gives priority on urgently handling the mission ordered.

    She¡¯s a vassal of Kouzuki house.

    She won¡¯t be stingy just because of a coffee.

    ¡¸ Store? Why do you not want to buy from a vending machine? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t buy from vending machines ¡¹

    Michi answers.

    ¡¸ I have to check every item in the shop to make sure that there¡¯s no possibility of someone doing something on it ¡¹

    That is Michi¡¯s intuition.

    She always considers the possibility of poison or a plot

    In reality, it¡¯s highly unlikely for someone to anticipate that we¡¯d buy a canned coffee in the vending machines.

    It¡¯s unlikely, but she avoids any possibility.

    Michi¡¯s a professional bodyguard after all.

    ¡¸ What about Ruriko-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what to do alone. Onii-sama, would you come with me? ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ I never bought or drank a canned coffee by myself ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s a confined lady.

    ¡¸ Uhm, do the canned coffees not have the same price? ¡¹

    Err.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t know if the supermarket or convenience stores sell canned coffee cheaply.

    She doesn¡¯t know because she never entered that kind of stores.

    ¡¸ Thank you girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan thanked those who gave opinions and look at Megu once again.

    ¡¸ Do you get how ordinary is your senses, Megumi? ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s strength just because it¡¯s normal ¡¹

    She answers weakly.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m just shabby? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles kindly

    ¡¸ Oh, that is the standard for him. What he thinks is what¡¯s essential ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I.

    ¡¸ What about you? If I ask you to buy ten canned coffees. ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ I would go to the shop Megu asked earlier. I like it to be cheap but still tastes good ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know the location of the discount shops so I¡¯ll go buy it with Megu. I¡¯ll ask her to come with me ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Thinking about what Michi said, Megu and I will check all of the ten coffees. We¡¯ll pick the clean ones and those that don¡¯t have dents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan:

    ¡¸ See? His senses are closes to Megumi. He¡¯s also a regular guy ¡¹

    No, I

    I¡¯m lower than a normal.

    I¡¯ve lived without money ever since I was a child.

    ¡¸ I want him to hold that normal feeling on him for long ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says as she looks at me.

    ¡¸ I want to teach him how to live in luxury. I want to show him the existence of genuinely worthy things, delicious food, beautiful places. But, it¡¯ll be a problem if his senses get numb on luxury. I¡¯d like him to have a well-balanced sensibility ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ If he goes with Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san, he¡¯ll see more and more superior existences, he¡¯ll taste it, he¡¯ll touch it. But still, he must not lose the feeling of ordinary. It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s living an ordinary life with you, Megumi ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, there will be times where I¡¯ll live with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    But, the foundation of my life¡­

    My high school life with Megu, an ordinary life.

    As long as I have that, I will not be swallowed in the immediate luxury.

    ¡¸ You will keep him on hold on the ordinary life ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Megu.,

    ¡¸ Now then, as for his mental state right now¡­ ¡¹

    Everyone gathers their gaze on me again.

    ¡¸ His heart is damaged that it¡¯s in a critical state, at such times, forget reality, let loose, and set free your mind and body ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but¡­

    I think it¡¯s definitely dangerous to have my heart still in Sage mode when there are naked girls in front of me.

    My heart¡¯s sinking heavily.

    I look calm at first, but my heart is just reacting dull.

    My head thinks clear. However, my emotions don¡¯t rise up.

    My spirit is dead.

    ¡¸ Megumi isn¡¯t suited to heal his heart and revive it. You¡¯re like him, your foundation is too diligent. You overthink that you two would collapse ¡¹

    Yeah, Megu¡¯s like me.

    She¡¯s too earnest.

    She overthinks.

    ¡¸ This mission needs bright girls like Nei. Or, Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san who¡¯s a bit free from worldliness ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says that on purpose.

    She¡¯s considerate of Megu¡¯s feelings, so she uses a slightly worse tone on Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s true Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu answers with a smile.

    ¡¸ We do not live with our feet on the ground like Megumi-san. But on the other hand, we can take Danna-sama into a world away from reality. I think that is our only specialty ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks self-depreciating on purpose.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll put on our efforts to let Onii-sama forget all of the hardships and sadness in this fleeting life. We¡¯ll free up his mind so he can freshen up.

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can I join in too? ¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not cheerful, not merry at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s absurd, Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Michi

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who lacks the practical sense the most, aren¡¯t you? You always rush ahead when it comes to Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to think about that, just think about how can you make Danna-sama have fun to the best. Don¡¯t question the methods ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, are you sure? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, I give my permission ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ Nufufu, nufufufu ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that laugh.

    What are you planning?

    ¡¸ Finally, my dream will finally be¡­!! ¡¹

    What will Michi make me do?

    ¡¸ Nei, be sure to watch so Michi-san doesn¡¯t get reckless ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Okay! Yeah, I¡¯m the bright and cheerful girl after all! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ However, refrain from taking an arrogant attitude to these girls. Your approach is terrible recently. I understand that you¡¯re happy to be the Onee-san, but you¡¯re using your authority too much. If that goes on, your little sisters will hate you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, that¡¯s not okay! ¡¹

    Nei looks worried.

    Minaho-neesan looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, cooperate with Nei to heal his heart. Nei might be older than you by a year, but you two are in the same grade. Don¡¯t hold back and discuss with her on equal standing! ¡¹

    Nei repeated a year so although she¡¯s 18 years old, she¡¯s still in second-year high school.

    ¡¸ No, I also have been self-important towards Michi and Ruriko, so I reflect on it ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Okay, then those reflecting share ideas and let¡¯s bewitch Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to blow away all of Yo-chan¡¯s gloomy feelings!! We¡¯ll all be crackling around!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, then when we set free Danna-sama¡¯s mind and body¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Megumi.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, we¡¯ll return Danna-sama to Megumi-san ¡¹

    Megumi;

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll extend all our efforts to release Danna-sama from the shadows of reality. But, we can¡¯t let Danna-sama stay in a dream world all the time. Once his body has refreshed, we¡¯ll return him to reality. Danna-sama¡¯s reality¡­That is beside Megumi-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Un, therefore, let us take care of Yo-chan for tonight! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Michi, okay? ¡¹

    The two nod.

    ¡¸ Is that a deal, Megumi? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan makes sure.

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    She bows to Nei and Misuzu.

    Then, to me;

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll be waiting so please play a lot tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-san¡¯s right. If it¡¯s me, Yoshi-kun can¡¯t play around, right? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m convinced ¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave this to Nei-oneesama. I feel sad that it¡¯s not my job, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu, that ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I already received a lot of love earlier. I¡¯ve had a lot of love, so I¡¯m good for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu, tomorrow ¡¹

    Tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex again tomorrow, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, at that time, when Yoshi-kun feels like he wants to embrace me, then Megumi will accept Yoshi-kun anytime ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife after all! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We continue our meal time for a while.

    Katsuko-nee comes to my side.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take care of the rest with Megumi-chan. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    She whispers to me so the other girls won¡¯t hear it.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan is the same as us, her tension¡¯s rising due to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s case. If you have sex with Megumi-chan tonight, it¡¯ll be you who have to support her ¡¹

    ¡¸ So why can¡¯t we take Megu with us? ¡¹

    If Megu¡¯s heart is unstable, then¡­

    ¡¸ For now, you¡¯re much more hurt than Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ What do you think will happen if Megumi-chan takes you on and you didn¡¯t get erect? ¡¹

    Ah.

    If we go that way and I didn¡¯t get erect for Megu.

    Megu will get depressed.

    I

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s an emergency now. You can have sex without restraint for tonight. Drowning in sex is okay. It¡¯s okay to say anything selfish. It¡¯s okay to mess them up, you can release everything inside your heart ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ That is why we¡¯re selecting people for that ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Nei is the closest Onee-san you feel at ease the most, isn¡¯t she? Or should I say that you¡¯re most dependent on Nei? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also relying on Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks. But tonight, Nagisa and I are restless ¡¹

    The former prostitutes won¡¯t calm down until the final disposal of Shirasaka Sousuke is over.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama too, I think she doesn¡¯t want you to be on her side for tonight. She doesn¡¯t want to show her demonic self to you ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Minaho-neesan made me leave the revenge scene.

    And now, she¡¯s telling Nei and others to act without restraint.

    ¡¸ Returning to the topic, other than Nei, Misuzu-san is your pet, Ruriko-san is a sex slave, and Michi-chan too. None of them needs your consideration. You can unloose yourself with all your heart ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, rebuilding your mind is the first. Megumi-chan will be okay tomorrow. We¡¯ll be with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee winks at me and goes away.

    I.

    I eat for now.

    I can¡¯t on unless I have the stamina.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is it okay for me to stay here? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan talks to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Of course, you are serious with him, aren¡¯t you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­Yes ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan answers.

    ¡¸ Then, please get to know the situation around him. I¡¯m very sorry that it¡¯s only troublesome people, however¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That, uhm, Reika and I are annoying people too so we should be the ones saying sorry ¡¹

    Hearing to that serious conversation. Shou-oneesan seems to have felt a lot.

    Then.

    ¡º Minaho ¡»

    I hear Kyouko-san¡¯s voice from the speaker.

    Minaho-neesan takes the phone on the nearby wall.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Minaho, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡º Yeah, as discussed earlier, I¡¯ll deal with the disposal myself. Or should I say that I can do it better alone? All you need to do is to stir up ¡»

    Disposal. They¡¯re talking about Shirasaka Sousuke.

    It¡¯s finally time to throw Shirasaka Sosuke away from the mansion?

    ¡º Then, once we¡¯re done with disposal. Could you get us a room in a hotel somewhere in the city? Cordelia¡¯s coming over too so I¡¯d like a suite ¡»

    ¡¸ Seki-san, can we use Kouzuki security service for that? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Shou-oneesan

    Kyouko-san kept her voice in the speaker on purpose of making Shou-oneesan listen to it.

    ¡¸ We have several rooms in our possession. You can choose which room you like from those. I¡¯ll talk with the company and hotel ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan answered right away.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯ve received orders from Kakka to fully cooperate with Kuromori in this occasion ¡¹

    ¡º Thanks, I¡¯d like somewhere where the night view is beautiful, and the bar¡¯s Sake is delicious. I¡¯m taking Cordelia and her friends after all ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Then it would be Asaka, I¡¯ll contact them right away. I¡¯ll have them prepare a Royal Suite. What will be the name for use? ¡¹

    ¡º Use Frida Sekigahara. That¡¯s the name on my passport coming to Japan this time ¡»

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll process it right away ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan takes out a phone.

    Perhaps she¡¯s ready for this occasion so she¡¯ll just call to action.

    I speed up eating.

    ¡º Minaho, I¡¯ll handle this myself so have Margo over there ¡»

    ¡¸ Thank you Kyouko-san, I¡¯ll end the call then ¡¹

    ¡º Sure thing ¡»

    Minaho-neesan ends the call.

    Then.

    Was she listening to Kyouko-san¡¯s call from the door? Margo-san comes in from the next room.

    ¡¸ So I don¡¯t need to support Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, therefore, join Agnes to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Roger, I talked with Edie. Nei explained things to me in advance, so it went well. Once I spoke of the settlement and facility days, she somehow opened up to me ¡¹

    Following Nei, Margo-san also seems to create a good relationship with Edie.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll take Edie with me, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No problem ¡¹

    Err.

    The plan at first was;

    Agnes¡¯ car has:

    Nagisa, the driver and Kuromori¡¯s representative.

    Rei-chan and Michi are bodyguards.

    Nei¡¯s supposed to divide work as a watchman.

    Agnes should have Mana and Mao-chan going with her.

    Then.

    If Margo-san joins in.

    We can have Margo-san as the driver, bodyguard, and the watchman.

    She only needs Edie to check around the Qi. If she¡¯s getting along with Margo-san, then there¡¯s no need to worry.

    Whatever she says, Margo-san is an American in blood, so there are no language problems.

    With this, Nei and Michi can get off.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana comes to me

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Mana? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ You see, Mana wants Onii-chan to fuck her a lot ¡¹

    She looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ If possible, right now. My body feels hot, deep inside my stomach ¡¹

    Oh.

    Mana too, her emotions are rising up because of her father.

    ¡¸ Err, should we go to another room? ¡¹

    If sex stabilizes Mana¡¯s mind, then¡­

    I have to do it even if I force myself.

    I¡¯m a bit worried about whether I could get erect or not.

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯ll endure it. I¡¯ll endure for now ¡¹

    Mana

    ¡¸ Mana already had it earlier. Today, Nei-oneechan, Misuzu-oneechan, Ruri-oneechan, and Michi-oneechan haven¡¯t done it yet, so I¡¯ll endure it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Mana might get hated if she¡¯s too selfish ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, nobody will hate you for doing that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Mana¡¯s scared of Onii-chan hating her.

    £¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸ Mana can¡¯t live anymore if Onii-chan hates her ¡¹

    I hug Mana¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, I won¡¯t hate Mana, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. But, I understood it from the talk earlier. If Mana does it now, Onii-chan will only be considerate of Mana, and you can¡¯t do that kind of sex. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll endure for now ¡¹

    Mana puts strength to her hug.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, do it with Mana tomorrow. I¡¯ll use my mind and body properly as Onii-chan¡¯s slave. Wait for it, I¡¯ll revise myself tonight!!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m the same ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also going to rebuild myself tonight. That¡¯s why, wait for me, Mana. Let¡¯s have sex tomorrow. We¡¯ll smile as always, take it easy, and have fun sex ¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t want such bitter sex anymore ¡¹

    I had sex with everyone in front of Shirasaka Sousuke, but.

    It was only bitter, painful.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s embrace each other happily. I promise that. I swear to you ¡¹

 Chapter 492. WOMAN

    Chapter 492. WOMAN

    Err, Agnes is¡­

    She¡¯s eating with Mao-chan and Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno? ¡¹

    Agnes turns to me.

    She¡¯s smiling

    ¡¸ Does your stomach still hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Agnes touches her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be taken to a clinic soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Is Papa coming too? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Sorry, I can¡¯t go with you Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana¡¯s coming with you however ¡¹

    I look at Mana

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Mana-oneechan¡¯s coming with you. Also, Ikeda-sensei is a kind person ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Agnes also knows Ikeda-sensei ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Before, Ikeda-sensei comes to check up the mansion every week ¡¹

    Nagisa pats Agnes¡¯ head.

    ¡¸ In the brothel, it¡¯s called medical examination ¡¹

    They¡¯re checking if the prostitutes are healthy and not ill.

    ¡¸ Agnes also have met her before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the doctor, that one! ¡¹

    Agnes seems to have remembered.

    Since they¡¯re acquainted, then there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸ Mao and I will accompany her to Ikeda-sensei. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Nagisa tells me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go eat parfait on our way home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Parfait? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a delicious food ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Eh, Parfait? Let¡¯s go eat Parfait! ¡¹

    Mao-chan takes the bait.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll do that on our way home after Agnes-oneechan finishes her checkup, okay? ¡¹

    The mother said. Mao-chan;

    ¡¸ Eeh, A doctor? Uuuuuu ¡¹

    It seems that she dislikes doctors.

    ¡¸ Mao doesn¡¯t need to have a checkup. Only Agnes-oneechan needs it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mao-chan can wait with Mana in the car! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mana convince Mao-chan.

    Then, Agnes¡¯s car will be:

    Margo-san¡¯s the driver and guard.

    Edie will be a support guard.

    Agnes herself.

    Mana, Nagisa, Mao-chan. That¡¯s settled.

    Margo-san¡¯s over there, so it¡¯s okay for them to eat parfait at the family restaurant.

    ¡¸ Papa, parfait¡¯s delicious you know? ¡¹

    Oh, Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ I have to go to another place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeh! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have fun with Mana and Agnes. I¡¯m sure it will be ¡¹

    I tell Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re here too! ¡¹

    Mana in her Onee-san mode hugs Mao-chan warmly

    ¡¸ Mana, take care of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Seriously.

    Everyone who has younger girls than themselves is working hard.

    But, for the little sisters.

    It¡¯s not going well.

    Nei had such a proud attitude, trying to become the greater elder sister, that¡¯s why Minaho-neesan got angry at her.

    Misuzu too, even when she¡¯s interacting with the younger girls, she doesn¡¯t interact with Nei or Margo-san.

    She¡¯s still awkward with Megu who¡¯s a year closer to her.

    Megu too, she¡¯s not getting close to Michi and the two of Kouzuki house.

    Megu, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa grew up in the mansion, so they¡¯re intimate, however¡­

    I feel like I have to change this atmosphere in various ways.

    The strengths and weakness are coming out inside the family.

    There¡¯s also the restraint and fight over leadership complicating things.

    Is it okay to disperse the family at times like this?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, as for our group ¡¹

    Nei comes.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan said that she¡¯ll be on the second car ¡¹

    Second car?

    ¡¸ Look, if Misuzu and Ruriko move, those watching from the outside will chase us, right? Or should I say that our group should attract as many people as possible to hide Kyouko-san¡¯s movements, right? ¡¹

    Oh, Kyouko-san will take Shirasaka Sousuke and leave the mansion.

    Later, it¡¯s unknown where he would be thrown away.

    Nobody must notice that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s taken out of this mansion.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ll be as flashy as possible. Rei-chan will drive the lead car, and Misuzu¡¯s car will follow. Of course, the driver of that car will be Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be riding Rei-chan¡¯s car. Shou-oneesan¡¯s car will have Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi. Yo-chan, where will you ride? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Danna-sama will of course ride ours ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks from the side.

    ¡¸ But you see, there¡¯s only two on one car and yours will have four. Won¡¯t it be tight if Yo-chan rides on yours? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be! ¡¹

    Misuzu replies immediately

    ¡¸ I see. But you know ¡¹

    Nei continues.

    ¡¸ Our primary objective for today is to support Kyouko-san and become a smokescreen, don¡¯t let the people outside think of anything unnecessary, so we need them to chase after us without a second thought, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, what does that mean Nee-san? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, why don¡¯t we have Yo-chan be on the same car as me, so they don¡¯t make any strange misunderstandings? ¡¹

    Huh, why?

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re the lead car, they¡¯d think that Yo-chan and I are involved with Kouzuki security service, right? Then, if Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi, a bodyguard is on the back, they¡¯d think of it as a usual convoy, right? ¡¹

    Kouzuki house¡¯s daughters are traveling, and Shou-oneesan¡¯s subordinates are coming along.

    ¡¸ That way, the people outside won¡¯t have to think of anything else and just chase us ¡¹

    They won¡¯t have doubts.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a rare opportunity so I would like the people from Kouzuki security service that Danna-sama is my husband ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Grandfather recognizes my relationship with Danna-sama already. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to disguise Danna-sama as a person from Kouzuki security service this late ¡¹

    She says clearly.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama will ride the same car as us. And, he¡¯ll escort us properly. I¡¯d like to have those who monitor us to see that ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ If not, we won¡¯t be able to live together ¡¹

    I see.

    They won¡¯t be monitoring for today only.

    From now on, as long as I live with Misuzu, I¡¯ll be exposed to the people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Please stay by my side at any time, in front of anyone ¡¹

    I have to resolve myself on that.

    ¡¸ Ah, there¡¯s that idea too ¡¹

    Nei replies with a bit malicious tone.

    ¡¸ But, aren¡¯t you overthinking it? Everyone isn¡¯t that aware of Yo-chan yet! I think that he should be okay on the lead car with me! ¡¹

    Hey hey!

    ¡¸ That is why we¡¯re making them aware on this opportunity!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks strongly.

    ¡¸ In the first place, to think that Danna-sama¡¯s not in our car? It looks like we¡¯re fighting!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come now, I don¡¯t care about that ¡¹

    Sparks fly between Misuzu and Nei.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ For now, I¡¯ll ride on Misuzu¡¯s car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s taken aback.

    Misuzu smiles triumphantly

    ¡¸ Or should I say that what Nee-san is saying is going to be the opposite ¡¹

    ¡¸ Opposite? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m riding with Misuzu¡¯s car, it¡¯ll stir up those monitoring us ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ No, some people may know about Misuzu and me at the theater. Everyone would be curious where the lady of Kouzuki house goes accompanied by a man ¡¹

    Misuzu never had a romance gossip until now.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of people who want to know the relation of the man going out with Misuzu to the future of Kouzuki house, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are both candidates for the succession of Japan¡¯s leading noble house, Kouzuki family.

    They¡¯d like to know more about my true identity.

    Above all, they should be interested in where we¡¯re going.

    Shou-oneesan even brings Ruriko, the other candidate.

    Members of Kouzuki security service too.

    No, if it¡¯s just employees, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    I think they¡¯d like to know about this information.

    ¡¸ They¡¯d chase after us in curiosity that they¡¯d ignore Kyouko-san¡¯s car ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good plan. Let¡¯s go with that ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan comes close to us.

    ¡¸ Reika and I will send fake information ¡¹

    With this, our role as a decoy is complete.

    ¡¸ Then, where are we going? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Huh, weren¡¯t we going to a city hotel? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re going to release Yo-chan from his daily life, we need a beautiful night view and a suite room ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ You mean we¡¯re staying on the same hotel as Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, Yo-chan, there¡¯s more than one hotel in Tokyo. We can just pick a different hotel from Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, an unusual night view of a hotel? Isn¡¯t that a bit lacking in imagination? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks sharply in revenge.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rather than that, I think that it won¡¯t be a good memory if it¡¯s in a hotel ¡¹

    Right.

    We just saw literal hell just a few days ago, right.

    ¡¸ Oh, in that case, there¡¯s a Kuormori annex in the basement of a hotel in front of the station here ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s that too.

    The secret playroom.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t take Misuzu-sama and everyone else to an annex of a brothel. We¡¯re accompanied by observers ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan strongly protests.

    It¡¯s too suspicious if I take Misuzu and Ruriko and disappear to a secret room in the basement.

    The observers will feel uncomfortable with it.

    It¡¯s not okay to have them resent us for that reason.

    It¡¯ll affect their loyalty to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ If you say that, then staying here is a problem! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Right, this is the brothel of Kuromori.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s widely known.

    The fact that Misuzu and Ruriko stay here might be scandalous.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Nei still argues with Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Kakka went here last night, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Jii-chan came yesterday.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service assumes that the mansion is supposed to be one of Kakka¡¯s facilities ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Actually, Kakka has invested in Kuromori-sama¡¯s business. Therefore, we¡¯re not lying entirely ¡¹

    Oh, during the era where Shirasaka Sousuke was in full control.

    Jii-chan intervened, put Minaho-neesan in management, and sent Kyouko-san as an auditor.

    Jii-chan took out a lot of money for that.

    Speaking of which, Kuromori back then was a mess because of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s irresponsible management.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows that Kouzuki house is in a mess due to Shigeaki-sama¡¯s sudden death. Using the scenario where Kakka has sent his granddaughters to his own facility, a place he can rely on, everyone¡¯s convinced ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are not in danger as long as they¡¯re under Jii-chan¡¯s protection.

    Those who know the horror of Kouzuki house is the people inside it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also here. Chief Yazawa has given his consent, so everyone thinks that there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Ruriko would lose her virginity here?

    Nobody thinks that a man like me would take a bath with them.

    They think that the two are protected courteously.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we can¡¯t use another facility in a brothel. It would look like we¡¯re sneaking under Kakka¡¯s nose and about to do something obscene, don¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Right.

    If we¡¯re going to a facility for sex, then this place would be enough.

    If we go out here and go to an annex of Kuromori, then it¡¯s inevitable to be thought that we¡¯re going to do something obscene.

    No, well.

    We¡¯re really going to have sex, and furthermore, we¡¯re doing a spree.

    ¡¸ Then, where to? ¡¹

    Nei shows a sullen face.

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    Michi calls me from behind.

    ¡¸ Can I have your time? ¡¹

    Michi speaks to the ladies who have a sullen atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I want to apologize to Edie ¡¹

    Oh, Edie was talking to Margo-san until earlier.

    Now.

    She¡¯s eating food heartily.

    Ah, Ruriko too.

    The two of them are talking in English.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I see. You better apologize while we have time ¡¹

    Michi and Edie will be riding different cars later.

    If she wants to apologize then now¡¯s the time.

    ¡¸ Will you come with me? ¡¹

    Michi speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Hey hey, you can apologize even without Yo-chan, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nei speaks in angry mode.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯d like Master to watch ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I turn to Nei and others.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s that, so you can decide on yourselves where we¡¯ll be going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go Michi ¡¹

    I hold Michi¡¯s hand and left the place.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going well ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s throwing out their feelings without holding back ¡¹

    I turn back.

    Nei and Misuzu exchange opinions sullenly.

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s looking at them with a smile.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama usually decides anything by herself, so she¡¯s not good with arguments like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-neesan too, she¡¯s always been the youngest child so she can¡¯t help but want to be the Onee-chan ¡¹

    She¡¯s good at suggesting ¡°Let¡¯s do that,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± by herself, however¡­

    She¡¯s not good at listening to other people¡¯s opinions and matching it with hers.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama has let the two of them work together on purpose ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ The two of them have the charisma and leadership, so Megumi-oneesama, Mana-imouto, and I just obey what¡¯s proposed. ¡¹

    Even in the bathroom earlier, Nei decided on the car members by herself.

    ¡¸ Up until now Misuzu-oneesama has held back, but Earlier Kruomori-sama has called names and criticized her ¡¹

    I see.

    Minaho-neesan scolds Nei to be not so self-important because she¡¯s on the same grade as Misuzu, but¡­

    That was actually to blast away Misuzu¡¯s restraint to Nei?

    ¡¸ Right now, it¡¯s divided into the principal people of Kuromori and those connected to Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ If they hold back on each other just like before, it¡¯ll be troublesome in the future. Therefore Kuromori-sama has made a decision ¡¹

    The former prostitutes of Kuromori: Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa.

    The guards of the brothel: Kyouko-san and Margo-san.

    Those connected to the brothel: Nei, Megu, Mana(as Megu¡¯s sister), Agnes and Mao-chan.

    Also.

    Kouzuki house ladies: Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Kouzuki house¡¯s guards: Shou-oneesan, Rei-chan, and Michi.

    Yeah.

    When Misuzu was the only person from Kouzuki house, she¡¯s been holding back all the time.

    Now, the power on both sides is expanding.

    But still, the older sisters keep their position as adults.

    As for the young group.

    Nei and Misuzu are showing hints of a fight about to happen.

    In anticipation of that¡­

    Minaho-neesan guided this layout.

    ¡¸ Of course, the primary objective is to liberate Master¡¯s mind Kuromori is a person who targets two, three birds in one stone ¡¹

    I think so too.

    If Nei¡¯s pushed with the Kouzuki house group, she¡¯d experience to be in the away position.

    Nei has always been in the home position in this mansion.

    ¡¸ Really, Kuromori-sama is black. Her mind is entirely black ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Oh, Onii-sama, is there anything wrong? ¡¹

    Ruriko notices our approach.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, what are you talking about with Edie? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that skilled in English, I don¡¯t understand English from the southern part of the US at all. That¡¯s what I told Edie. ¡¹

    Ruriko!

    I heard that Edie has insecurities on her accent from Nei.

    If you go with the opposite, asking her to teach one is converting her insecurity to a sharp point.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s entirely different from the English I¡¯ve learned from school. It¡¯s a great way to study! ¡¹

    She smiles.

    A Japanese whose English isn¡¯t their mother tongue, furthermore, a student.

    They won¡¯t feel any bad impressions of Edie¡¯s southern tongue.

    When Ruriko said ¡°I want to learn how the southern US people speak,¡± then Edie teaches her comfortably.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Ruriko shows a puzzled face.

    ¡¸ Ah, you see, Michi would like to talk to Edie so could you translate what they say to me? ¡¹

    If Ruriko¡¯s here, then Michi won¡¯t need to translate everything herself.

    Michi wants to focus on her apology to Edie.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­Edie ¡·

    Michi calls. Edie turns around.

    She¡¯s showing a ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± face

    Michi speaks in English.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to apologize to you ¡¹

    Ruriko immediately translates.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­What£¿ ¡·

    Edie replies.

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been rude to you. I¡¯ve been discourteous. I reflect on it. I¡¯m sorry. Then, I have a request to ask ¡¹

    Edie listens to Michi with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Please be friends with me ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re friends since long ago already ¡¹

    She smiles at Michi.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ve always taken such a bad attitude that¡¯s not suitable to be your friend. Therefore, I¡¯d like to apologize to you become friends once again ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    Edie.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­That¡¯s¡¡Right¡¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s be best friends this time! ¡¹

    Saying that; she holds her hand to Michi.

    ¡¶ Yes¡­¡­£¡ ¡·

    Michi holds Edie¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Not best friends, I want to be your sister. Please be my sister ¡¹

    Michi said while she sheds tears.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, Michi and Edie continue to talk.

    About a lot of things.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s much stronger in emitting Qi than me. I think that¡¯s amazing. But, I guess that Michi still has a lot to go on feeling Qi. Especially when your emotions sway, you usually lose sight of your surroundings ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Edie¡¯s much better in sensing Qi.

    She¡¯s actively using her power.

    Or should I say¡­

    She has no choice but to use her Qi sensor in a place where the language is unfamiliar.

    Then, if she senses a dangerous Qi, she goes to fight instantly. ¡¹

    If the surrounding Qi is calm, she relaxes the most.

    She only looked eccentric to us.

    ¡¸ Looking good ¡¹

    Margo-san comes to see the situation.

    ¡¸ I also decided to speak frankly with her, I know that I misunderstood Edie ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s talking to Michi happily.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s brilliant. She¡¯s much more thoughtful and intelligent than we thought. Kukuku, she got us ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I also had that experience. I remember it well. Back when my Japanese was broken ¡¹

    Broken?

    ¡¸ The Japanese are quite kind to those languages impaired but, they deal with those who are slow when it comes to learning. As for me, I simply don¡¯t get the words and can¡¯t use the grammar well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, there are those times too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ On an opposite case, I¡¯ve heard that this happened to those who study in the UK. Even though they don¡¯t understand the words, they accompany the person with low intelligence and deal with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, like that. They talk as if they¡¯re talking to a kindergarten child. They say ¡°Do you get it?¡± on each and everything. That is quite an annoyance¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Me too.

    I might¡¯ve treated Edie like a child.

    I didn¡¯t understand Edie at all.

    ¡¸ Even though I had that experience, I didn¡¯t understand Edie. Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯s hiding her southern accent and desperately talking in standard English? I did something bad. We¡¯re both Americans, so I got too indifferent about words on the contrary ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to Edie in English.

    Somehow, it was in a strange accent.

    Then, Edie also replies in a different yet too strange accent.

    ¡¸ That was my Indian accent. My real mother tongue, as for Edie she¡¯s talking about her Cajun, the New Orleans accent, Edie¡¯s home language ¡¹

    Margo-san had Edie open up her heart to her by exposing her accent.

    ¡¸ I had my language fixed at the facility. Or should I say that I had nowhere to go with my Indian accent ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ My hair and eye color are for a Caucasian. Once I fix my Indian accent, I can pretend to be a Caucasian and get a job, the teachers at the facility said that in goodwill, but¡­ ¡¹

    For Margo-san, her accent is her identity.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s fixed but either way, they¡¯ll continue to bully me if I stay on my Indian accent. That¡¯s how that place is ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s words are heavy.

    ¡¸ I also told Edie that story ¡¹

    Then, Edie opened up her heart to Margo-san?

    Oh, I see.

    I should try to hear her out again.

    What does Edie think about having sex with me?

    Or should I say¡­

    What does Edie think about sex itself?

    I don¡¯t know what they taught to her in the assassination cult.

    Err.

    It¡¯s not okay to have an interpreter at times like this.

    I have to ask her myself.

    Let¡¯s see¡­

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­What¡¡is¡¡your¡¡Sex? ¡·

    I ask Edie.

    Edie looks confused.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­I¡¡am¡¡a¡¡woman£® ¡·

    She answered.

    Hmm?

    What does that mean?

    Uman?

    Wanda?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, no matter how you look at it, Edie-san is a woman ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ No, I know that though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then why did you ask for Edie-san¡¯s gender? ¡¹

    What?!

 Chapter 493ï¼ŽDO ITï¼

    Chapter 493£®DO¡¡IT£¡

    ¡¸ No, you see, that¡¯s not it, I want to ask Edie about her thoughts on sex ¡¹

    I guess trying to talk in English failed me.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s it! ¡¹

    Ruriko explains to Edie with a relieved look.

    Edie.

    She laughed out loud.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up with Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As usual he¡¯s so amusing, she said ¡¹

    Michi translates instead of Ruriko.

    Nonono.

    I always thought of Edie as a unique and eccentric girl, but¡­

    It seems that Edie thinks of me as a strange guy too.

    Well, now that she said that, she¡¯s right though.

    ¡¸ Well, that, let¡¯s return to the topic ¡¹

    When I try to start talking to Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone the escape group will be leaving 15 minutes from now. Please prepare ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells everyone.

    ¡¸ Please gather up the leftovers on one plate ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks loudly as the homemaker of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Ah, there¡¯s not much left. I can eat that much ¡¹

    I said.

    Edie then stands in front of me. Smiling.

    ¡¸ Edie said that she hasn¡¯t eaten enough yet ¡¹

    Then Edie speaks to Michi who translated what she said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s telling me to eat too. Eat more to grow bigger, she said. ¡¹

    Edie nods and points at Michi¡¯s flat chest.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t eat meat then meat won¡¯t increase, she said ¡¹

    Michi speaks as she shows a stiff expression

    Michi just said ¡°Let¡¯s be friends,¡± they just deepened their friendship.

    If she says that in good faith then she just has to accept that thankfully.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Edie, Michi, and I reach out for the leftover dishes.

    Michi bites the hamburger like it¡¯s her parent¡¯s nemesis.

    Edie eats as she smiles watching that scene.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll eat too! ¡¹

    Megu comes over.

    She seems to be in high tension again.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, what will Megu do later? ¡¹

    She¡¯s not assigned on any cars.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay home with Katsuko-oneesan! ¡¹

    Megu said while fuming.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. It¡¯s problematic if we don¡¯t have anyone left here ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke will be thrown away but¡­

    Yukino¡¯s still here.

    I haven¡¯t heard Minaho-neesan¡¯s decision on Yukino¡¯s future.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be using that person on some event tomorrow ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san and Katsuko-oneesan said that ¡¹

    Event?

    ¡¸ It seems that they plan to do big things tomorrow. They said that they¡¯ll use Yukino on that vent ¡¹

    As it is, it won¡¯t end by just throwing away Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s body.

    There must be something else.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be watching Yukino. Yoshi-kun can relax and let loose with Misuzu-san and others ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I know it myself, my mind is in a storm right now ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s execution holds great meaning for Megu too.

    It¡¯s natural that her mind is unstable.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, I¡¯ll just want Yoshi-kun for the whole night ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body is trembling.

    She¡¯s enduring it.

    There¡¯s a complicated emotion that rises up from the depths of her heart.

    I want to hug Megu, reach out to her.

    But.

    ¡¸ No. It¡¯s a time for me to endure this ¡¹

    Megu refuses my hug.

    ¡¸ In this state, I¡¯m just a burden to Yoshi-kun. Besides ¡¹

    Megu look at Mana, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa.

    ¡¸ I know that all the women who were related to Shirasaka Sousuke-san feel the same way as me. I must not depend on Yoshi-kun alone ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Megu.

    All of them feel discomposed.

    I see.

    By executing Shirasaka Sousuke, the hatred and grudge up until now feel lost as the main perpetrator is no more, their balance is broken.

    If I stay in here, they¡¯d ask to have sex to fill up their sense of loss.

    But.

    ¡¸ If Yoshi-kun tries to respond to our feelings, Yoshi-kun¡¯s heart will break ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If their unease goes on, Megu, Mana, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa will all want me at the same time.

    I won¡¯t be able to sustain.

    ¡¸ Besides, I know that Yoshi-kun has worked hard enough for our sake already ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ I also know that Yoshi-kun¡¯s mind is also on the verge of bursting ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Actually, I would like to heal it. But I know that it¡¯s impossible for me right now. I know that if Yoshi-kun embraces me now, I¡¯ll only ask for more. I¡¯ll make Yoshi-kun catch me ¡¹

    Megu looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Ahn, it¡¯s so frustrating! ¡¹

    Me too.

    I also want to embrace Megu.

    But if I embrace Megu, I also have to embrace Mana, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa.

    And.

    Right now, I¡¯m not confident if I can get erect for Megu and everyone.

    I don¡¯t know the damage to my heart that well.

    But, if I didn¡¯t get erect for Megu and everyone tonight if I can¡¯t have sex with them.

    Megu and everyone will only feel endless despair.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry, it is as Minaho-san said. I think that Yoshi-kun can relax with the girls unrelated to Shirasaka house ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ After all if it¡¯s Mana and me, you¡¯d remember that girl no matter what. isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    That girl, Yukino.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan, Misuzu-san, Ruriko-san, Michi-san, they¡¯re all gorgeous, beautiful, and cute girls. You can be spoiled by them Yoshi-kun. You can loosen up your mind with them ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s insecurity is profound.

    ¡¸ I will wait for Yoshi-kun¡¯s return here with Katsuko-oneesan ¡¹

    Mana stares at me.

    ¡¸ No, you mustn¡¯t pressure him like that ¡¹

    Nagisa interrupts with a smile.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind it. This is all in Minaho-san¡¯s plan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ If you stay here, we would want to have sex with you like crazy, right? That¡¯s why you must not stay here tonight. Then we will feel jealous and offended that you¡¯re having sex with other girls ¡¹

    Jealous.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the feeling we need right now ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t be able to recall Shirasaka Sousuke if we¡¯re boiling in jealousy, don¡¯t you think so too? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Instead of hating the past, it¡¯s much more positive if we think of you in the future and feel jealous of Misuzu-san, right? ¡¹

    The future instead of the past.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think so too. I¡¯ll be jealous tonight. I can¡¯t think about Shirasaka-san or Yukino because I¡¯m so jealous. I¡¯ll only think of Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ With that, we can get over this most dangerous night ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ The night where the revenge is achieved is the most dangerous night. If we can survive tonight, we will settle starting tomorrow ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s why

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, I¡¯ll join you once I¡¯m back from the hospital. Let¡¯s have a girl¡¯s only gathering on our own. Mana-chan and Katsuko too. We¡¯ll be grumbling a lot!

    Nagisa tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes, Nagisa-san, I¡¯ll be making snacks and wait with Katsuko-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    Yeah, she¡¯s energetic now.

    There¡¯s no feeling of loss at the end of the revenge.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you can drown in sex as much as you want. They¡¯re all cute and girls who¡¯ll listen to whatever you say. You can do anything no matter how messed up it is, I¡¯ll allow it!!

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll imagine your merrymaking, and drink a lot tonight! We¡¯ll be enjoying this all girl¡¯s night! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, ten minutes passed.

    We head to the front door.

    I¡¯m in my usual school uniform.

    Misuzu and Michi were wearing the same uniform when they came here.

    Ruriko¡¯s wearing a dress that Katsuko-nee took out from the prostitute¡¯s costume room.

    Agnes and Mana are wearing the same dress too.

    Oh, I see, just like Minaho-neesan¡¯s lost sister.

    There was a time when there were young girls as a prostitute in the mansion.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s this kind of dress left here.

    Nagisa and Mao-chan are on their casual clothing just like when they came here.

    Edie too, she¡¯s wearing Nagisa¡¯s shop¡¯s boiler suit. She seems to like it.

    ¡¸ Take care, everyone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Megu changed their clothes to maid uniform.

    Buooooo!!!

    Five cars drive in coming from the back garage.

    The lead car is an American brand, it¡¯s Shou-oneesan.

    The sound of the engine is much rougher than the others.

    ¡¸ Then, get on each car ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan is on her usual suit, she speaks to us from the driver seat of the car.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu pulls my hand.

    ¡¸ Everyone, we¡¯ll be taking care of Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head to the other women.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi! Take care of Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei gives a warning once again.

    It seems that she¡¯s still angry that I¡¯m not in the same car as her.

    Nei will pretend to be an assistant to the Kouzuki security service to the observers, so she¡¯s wearing a black pants suit.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re leaving ¡¹

    Michi looks at Edie.

    Edie¡¯s smiling.

    I¡¯m really glad that the two had their relationship improved.

    Michi¡¯s taking the passenger seat.

    On the back seat, Misuzu and Ruriko come in, sandwiching me.

    Bauuuuuuu.

    Following, the second car, Margo-san¡¯s usual white van.

    It seems that there¡¯s no company name fixed now.

    ¡¸ Okay, get in those who will go to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic! ¡¹

    Margo-san is on her usual black suit.

    ¡¸ Parfait! Parfait!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan gets in with Agnes and Mana while laughing around.

    Nagisa joins in too.

    Dooouuu

    The third car is Nagisa¡¯s foreign car.

    Rei-chan¡¯s driving it now.

    She¡¯s been to Nagisa¡¯s flower shop as of late, so she¡¯s used to driving that car.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s on her usual male clothes.

    ¡¸ Sure thing! ¡¹

    Nei rides the passenger seat.

    Doururururu!

    The fourth car is Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s driving alone.

    Huh?

    Kyouko-san said that she doesn¡¯t need support.

    So is Minaho-neesan coming out to check it?

    Basususususu!

    Lastly, Kyouko-san appears in a minivan.

    Inside that is Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Tsk ¡¹

    Kyouko-san clicks her tongue, comes down from the minivan while the engine is still running.

    Then, she goes in front of Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What are you doing, Minaho? Your car¡¯s wrong! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t drive out your car while I was loading stuff! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan changed Kyouko-san¡¯s plan?

    Kyouko-san comes to us.

    ¡¸ Shou-chan, you see ¡¹

    She suddenly called Shou-oneesan ¡°Shou-chan.¡±

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind me calling you that, do you? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan looks troubled.

    ¡¸ What now? You don¡¯t like called cutesy? ¡¹

    What the hell is that?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan replied.

    ¡¸ I know that you like this car, but there are guys outside watching, right? Use Minaho¡¯s Benz on moving the Kouzuki ladies ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    This American car is Shou-oneesan¡¯s so the guys outside knows it.

    It¡¯s not suitable as Ruriko and Misuzu¡¯s transport car.

    ¡¸ But, if I don¡¯t use this car, I can¡¯t talk to Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Shou-chan should stay in this car. You can use this American car as the lead car and transfer the ladies to that Benz. You can have Rei-chan drive on that car, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ But, I have to directly protect Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Isn¡¯t Rei-chan also a top elite? Furthermore, Shou-chan¡¯s the superior, so it¡¯s not strange if you let Rei-chan take care of babysitting, and you be the vanguard. If you go with that look, everyone would think of that way ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ With that said, you girls move! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi and I get off Shou-oneesan¡¯s car and head for Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz.

    Meanwhile, Kyouko-san talks to Rei-chan and Nei.

    ¡¸ Nei go to Shou-chan¡¯s car! Rei-chan, go drive the Benz! ¡¹

    But.

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t get off the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Minaho, what are you doing? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san comes.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll borrow Nagisa¡¯s car then ¡¹

    She takes a breath and opens the door.

    ¡¸ Then, where are you going with Nagisa¡¯s car? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stands in front of Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to check on Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said I don¡¯t need it ¡¹

    Then, Kyouko-san pulls Minaho-neesan¡¯s hand forcibly.

    ¡¸ What are you doing, Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just come ¡¹

    Kyouko-san brings Minaho-neesan to Shou-oneesan¡¯s American car.

    ¡¸ Shou-chan, sorry but could you let her ride too? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan too?

    ¡¸ I know that she wants to be alone for tonight, but it¡¯s dangerous to have her alone ¡¹

    I see.

    Minaho-neesan pretends to support Kyoko-san with the intention of leaving the mansion herself.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not like that! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Minaho might say that, but you don¡¯t know when you succumb to temptation. Impulsive, is that the right word? ¡¹

    Then, she looks at Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Shou-chan, could you watch over Minaho for the night? I think you¡¯re suited for it. You don¡¯t feel any gratitude nor obligation for Minahoi ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan has always called Minaho-neesan as ¡°Kuromori-san.¡±

    ¡¸ Above all, Minaho¡¯s the kind of woman who tries to show off her cool side. She won¡¯t try to do anything unsightly if she¡¯s in front of you ¡¹

    Unsightly.

    ¡¸ Minaho also needs to be away from the mansion. Furthermore, she can¡¯t be alone ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has the strongest feeling of loss for accomplishing the revenge.

    So now she¡¯d like to be alone.

    Therefore, she rode a car to drive out alone.

    But, it¡¯s unknown what she¡¯d suddenly do alone.

    ¡¸ Since our past has is irrelevant, I can leave you in Shou-chan¡¯s care ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Besides, she doesn¡¯t have friends of the same age ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has stayed in this mansion all this time.

    There must be prostitutes with the same age as her, but Minaho-neesan has already retired from prostitution and became a manager.

    She has never built a close and equal friendship relationship.

    ¡¸ I know that Shou-chan¡¯s younger but I think your personality suits her. Sorry, but could you be friends with Minaho? Please ¡¹

    Kyouko-san bows her head to Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ This girl is my precious little sister. She can¡¯t help but be the queen in this narrow brothel but, I want her to make friends with various people and widen her world ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I think that Shou-chan might not like this troublesome 28-year-old girl but, could you be friend with her in consideration of me? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ I-I too am 24 years old but a v-v-v-v-virgin, but, no, in that case, my virginity doesn¡¯t matter but, I may be a cheeky junior, but I¡¯ll be friends with her. No, I¡¯d gladly have her as a friend! ¡¹

    She speaks in quite a lot of stutter.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Shou-chan ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Go, Nei, ride on Minaho¡¯s car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it!! ¡¹

    Nei opens the door of the car.

    ¡¸ Come on Sensei, hurry up and get in! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s pushed to the back seat of the American car.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s confused, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, just get in! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s soothing her with a smile.

    Hmm.

    Then that means¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s coming with us.

    No, is Shou-oneesan and Rei-chan

    going to watch over her while we¡¯re having sex?

    Huh?

    Speaking of which.

    Where are we going?

    I still haven¡¯t heard the destination yet.

    ¡¸ Ah, this is from me. Shou-chan, here¡¯s a tip ¡¹

    Kyouko-san goes back to her car and brings two bottles of alcohols.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Brandy and Wine, it¡¯s a bit mushy for Cordelia and me so I thought that Shou-chan would like this one ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t this expensive alcohols? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s surprised when she saw the label.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, just have it, the adults can drink that while the young ones play around. It¡¯s an ironclad rule to first drink alcohol with new friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, this wine looks delicious! ¡¹

    Nei speaks unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nei can drink too. If you¡¯re joining in with the adult group ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said while laughing.

    ¡¸ Ugh, I¡¯ll refrain for tonight., I prefer Yo-chan than wine! ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Shou-oneesan¡¯s American car.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, you can take wine! ¡¹

    Misuzu complains whisperingly.

    Rei-chan¡¯s already sitting on the Benz¡¯ driver¡¯s seat.

    Michi¡¯s on the passenger seat, Ruriko, Misuzu and I are in the back seat.

    Standby and ready.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, where¡¯s our destination? ¡¹

    I ask. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ We haven¡¯t decided yet ¡¹

    Huh, after that¡­

    You were just fighting with Nei?

    ¡¸ Or should I say that I think I¡¯m the one deciding ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Since we take this stance, Ruriko and I have the authority to choose the destination ¡¹

    Oh.

    The lead car and the car with Misuzu and Ruriko inside.

    Kouzuki security service Shou-oneesan and Rei-chan are driving both cars.

    They can¡¯t go against Misuzu¡¯s order.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit mad ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Kuromori-sama said that Megumi-san is normal and Ruriko and I were not ¡¹

    Yeah, it was to make Megu give up on accompanying me tonight.

    ¡¸ I know that it was an exaggeration to convince Megumi-san¡¯s feelings ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s an insult to us in the end ¡¹

    Misuzu holds my hand.

    ¡¸ To Ruriko and I, our life now is normal ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ We just accepted our fate as normal ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s normal; Misuzu and Ruriko are not normal.

    That¡¯s definitely a one-sided perspective.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like the idea that we take refuge in a luxury hotel suite room because we¡¯re Kouzuki house daughter¡¯s. I think we¡¯re being ridiculed ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯ll take Danna-sama to a place those people can¡¯t think of! ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Do you mind, Ruriko? ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I will go anywhere Onii-sama goes ¡¹

    Saying that. She holds my other hand.

    ¡¸ I just follow Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi speaks from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ Err, then, where are we going? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks worriedly from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Once you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll tell Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s holding a communication device for the Kouzuki security service

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll say it after departure. I want to surprise Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    I feel like Misuzu and Nei¡¯s conflict is getting more complicated.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s depart!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shouts.

    The lights of each car start simultaneously.

    Nagisa¡¯s car is the only one with no driver inside.

    The four cars head to the iron gate.

    ¡¸ Take care! ¡¹

    Megu and Katsuko-nee in maid uniform wave their hands in front of the mansion.

    Their smile pains my heart.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s Katsuko-oneesama and Megumi-oneesama

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not alone ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the two of them will spend the painful night together.

    Megu and Katsuko-nee have excellent compatibility.

    But.

    What about Yukino?

    Yukino¡¯s alone in that mansion.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please forget about the mansion, we¡¯re here for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Forget it ¡¹

    Misuzu bites my earlobe.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t forget it I¡¯ll bite you more! ¡¹

    Hey, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will bite too! ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses my palm.

    Then.

    Rei-chan takes out the communication device from the dashboard.

    ¡º This is Seki. Front gate monitor team, please respond ¡»

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s communicating with the surveillance in front of the mansion.

    ¡º Yes, this is the group leader, Okawa ¡»

    A reply came immediately.

    Well, they¡¯re using the same device, so that¡¯s normal.

    ¡º We¡¯ll be moving Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama. Please bring three cars from the surveillance team as convoy ¡»

    I see. They¡¯ll concentrate the surveillance team cars on us.

    Making sure that Kyouko-san can¡¯t be tracked down.

    ¡º Okawa here, roger that, will the police mobile move too? ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t mind, that would only strengthen the security for Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama ¡»

    For Kouzuki security service, guarding Misuzu and Ruriko is their most important mission.

    Also, that¡¯s strengthened by the police.

    Anyway, we¡¯ll try to attract as many tails as possible.

    Kyouko-san and Margo-san¡¯s car might be tracked too, but¡­

    If the number is small, then they¡¯d be able to shake them off.

    Kyouko-san and Margo-san are both professionals.

    ¡º The front gate¡¯s opening ¡»

 Chapter 494. Raise the gear

    Chapter 494. Raise the gear

    First, Shou-oneesan leads the American car on the street.

    ¡º Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s transporting. Because of the case last time, Kakka¡¯s direct order is to make sure to protect them. Also, if you cause trouble to the senior top-elites, the security division will be dismissed! ¡»

    The security department under director Yamaoka at the front of the hotel back then withdraw from Cesario Viola¡¯s invasion without doing anything.

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s way of speaking tells the security department that chief Yazawa¡¯s top elites ended the battle at the hotel.

    In reality, the top elites were gathered there.

    ¡º Okawa, roger that. I¡¯ll convey that to the cars ¡»

    Following, the white van with Agnes inside.

    Then, our Benz.

    Lastly, Kyouko-san¡¯s minivan.

    The car¡¯s order is jumbled on purpose as we go out of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, please show your face to the people monitoring outside ¡¹

    One of the four-car convoys stopped on the road in front of the mansion.

    We have to make sure that the observers see where Misuzu and Ruriko are riding.

    ¡º The target is the third car. Okawa-kun, best regards ¡»

    I hear Shou-oneesan¡¯s voice from the device.

    ¡º Confirmed. Seki-san, what about the second and fourth car? ¡»

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s surveillance team raises a question.

    ¡º Who knows, I don¡¯t know the circumstances of the people in that mansion. Their destination¡¯s unknown. You don¡¯t have to mind them. Well, just concentrate on the safety of the ladies ¡»

    ¡º Understood ¡»

    She threatened them just now so the person in charge accepts Shou-oneesan¡¯s order readily.

    ¡º Please tell the police about only our ladies transporting. I don¡¯t like being chased by police vehicles later, even if they¡¯re disguised ¡»

    ¡º Roger that. I¡¯ll notify the police ¡»

    We¡¯ll be chased by police?

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s a disguised car that doesn¡¯t have patrol lamps like normal ones, you know that they¡¯re police cars once you see it. If an unmarked police car drives following us, then it¡¯ll be just a troublesome guy sticking around ¡¹

    Rei-chan explains from the driver seat.

    ¡¸ Having a patrol car leading the convoy is much better than being tailed by a disguised patrol car, which is strange ¡¹

    I see.

    It¡¯s a million times more suspicious if you¡¯re followed by an unmarked patrol car.

    ¡¸ If this was Kakka¡¯s car then the police could say ¡°the police car will take the lead,¡± and it¡¯ll be another argument. Kakka doesn¡¯t like that kind of special treatment ¡¹

    Well, yeah, it¡¯s somewhat unpleasant to have a police car lead the way to a brothel.

    Besides, if the police car is leading the way, then they have to know the destination in advance.

    Jii-chan won¡¯t accept that.

    ¡¸ But this time, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are the subjects. Those guys won¡¯t say anything about making a police car led the convoy ¡¹

    The two of them are still students.

    Event he police won¡¯t give that much of an extra.

    ¡º Okawa to Seki. I¡¯ve talked to the police. They won¡¯t use an unmarked patrol car but use a regular one as a tail

    ¡º Seki, roger that, do the police know that there are only two out of four vehicles that are ours? ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t think they do ¡»

    ¡º Then that¡¯s fine. They should be able to distinguish that on their own, we have to show the police that we won¡¯t be openly giving them the right information, that¡¯ll only chip their tension ¡»

    ¡º Roger ¡»

    I see, the police¡­

    They think that all the four cars are moving with Misuzu.

    No, they don¡¯t know it, so the police don¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡º How should I put it, Seki-san, isn¡¯t that Kyouko Messer on the fourth car? ¡»

    A voice of a Kouzuki security service¡¯s person in charge leaks from the device.

    The group leader, Okawa knows Kyouko-san¡¯s face.

    ¡º Hmm. I can¡¯t say anything on my point of view ¡»

    Shou-oneesan speaks in a bright tone.

    ¡º Would the police notice? ¡»

    ¡º They won¡¯t if this goes on ¡»

    Oh, the second car, Margo-san¡¯s car is showing effect.

    Mao-chan, Mana, and Agnes, the children are riding cheerfully.

    They saw that first, so¡­

    They can¡¯t imagine that a criminal like Kyouko Messer would drive along with the cars with Misuzu and the Kouzuki house in it.

    ¡º They seem to think of her as Seki-san¡¯s subordinate, protecting Misuzu-sama from behind ¡»

    Group leader Okawa replies.

    ¡º Then leave them alone, also, forget it Okawa-kun ¡»

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡º Kyouko Messer is one of Kakka¡¯s agents ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ll forget all of this ¡»

    Group leader Okawa said in a panic.

    Meanwhile, five cars follow our convoy.

    Two cars are in front and back were from Kouzuki security service.

    The +1 car behind would be from the police.

    ¡º End deployment ¡»

    ¡º Roger, Okawa-kun, stay here and keep watch. There are still people left in the mansion ¡»

    ¡º Roger that ¡»

    A motorcade of 9 cars tries to move.

    Then.

    Suddenly, a car appears in front.

    I can¡¯t tell for sure because of the dazzling light, but it¡¯s a small car.

    That car blocks the road to stop our vehicles from moving.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    The door opens, and a tall man comes down.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you!? You¡¯re on the way, move your car!! ¡¹

    A guard from Kouzuki security service on the front car gets down and shouts at the man.

    The man¡­

    He¡¯s wearing a long gray suit, his hair is half-length long, he¡¯s wearing a silver edge glasses.

    Oval-faced, thick eyebrows and a massive long nose.

    Then, he faced us and laughed.

    ¡¸ Hey, do you not understand me! ¡¹

    The guard said. The man;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kamebuchi. Where is Seki-san from Kouzuki security service? ¡¹

    He knows Shou-oneesan?

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan gets off her car.

    ¡¸ Kamebuchi-kun you say? If you¡¯re here for an interview, then come back during daytime ¡¹

    Interview?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have night interviews? ¡¹

    Kamebuchi looks smiling, but¡­

    His eyes aren¡¯t smiling at all.

    ¡¸ I still haven¡¯t shown my skills yet ¡¹

    Kamebuchi takes a stance.

    I knew it, this guy is a freelance who tried to apply as the security head.

    ¡¸ Sorry but there¡¯s no need for me to look. I know your ability from the stage when you show off yourself ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Sorry but my fighting power isn¡¯t that shallow that it could be seen through by a lass like you! ¡¹

    Suu, haa.

    Kamebuchi takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t use such basis. I can tell that you¡¯re quite strong. But, someone like you can¡¯t work for Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t the job all about strength? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service is an organization. We don¡¯t need a martial art that only breaks the peace ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan speaks clearly

    ¡¸ Peace?! What¡¯s that? That¡¯s such an old-fashioned feudalism thinking!? ¡¹

    Kamebuchi snorts.

    ¡¸ My martial arts is to thoroughly defeat the fools who are hostile to me, I make sure that they cannot fight back ever again. At least, I¡¯ve never been defeated!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kamebuchi-kun, you¡¯re excommunicated from the school you came from. Hatsushiba style organization doesn¡¯t accept you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡°itsu nan nobu mai bijinesu¡±1 I will pave my own road!! ¡¹

    Kamebuchi moves.

    ¡¸ Toaiyaaaa!!! ¡¹

    He attacks the closest guy from Kouzuki security service!!

    ¡¸ Uguu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Guaaa!!! ¡¹

    Two guards were knocked down in an instant!

    ¡¸ See that?! It¡¯s my secret art ¡°the one who searches for the shadows at night¡±!! ¡¹

    Kamebuchi shows a victory pose.

    ¡¸ This is my power!! I can cut through the destiny with this power!! ¡¹

    Seki-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just assault. You didn¡¯t give a warning and attacked suddenly, you really are an idiot. I see why you¡¯re excommunicated ¡¹

    Hearing that, Kamebuchi laughed.

    ¡¸ You think naively. If you¡¯ve resolved to live in valor, then you must be prepared to stand in the battlefield anytime!!! You must think about only your victory! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As I said before, we don¡¯t hire people like that ¡¹

    Kamebuchi:

    ¡¸ Then I will beat down all of the guards here and overthrow you Seki-san! On top of that, I¡¯ll have that old man Kouzuki Shigetaka think highly of my martial arts!!! ¡¹

    He aimed to beat Shou-oneesan from the start and sell himself to Jii-chan.

    What a fighting idiot.

    ¡¸ Michi, go ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ No, I will ¡¹

    Rei-chan takes her cane and tries to get off the car, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, if a top elite like you or Shou-oneesama fights that man, it¡¯ll only disgrace the name of Kouzuki security service. Michi, go beat him ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    She bows to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Hey, Michi ¡¹

    I call out Michi as she tries to get off the car.

    ¡¸ Master, please don¡¯t stop me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m the one who knows Michi¡¯s strengths best ¡¹

    I said. Michi twitched.

    ¡¸ However, only use a single attack. You don¡¯t need to use your usual Kudou style, you don¡¯t need to catch the other party¡¯s skill so do it fast ¡¹

    If she does it as Kudou-papa taught her, then she¡¯ll do a lot of unnecessary actions.

    ¡¸ Your father¡¯s doing that to hide his strength, but you don¡¯t need to ¡¹

    Michi and Kudou-papa are different people.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll obey Master¡¯s instructions ¡¹

    Michi opens the door.

    ¡¸ Michi, crush him fast ¡¹

    Misuzu orders.

    ¡¸ Funbaba! Paparapaa!! ¡¹

    Kamebuchi beats down two other bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Now, who¡¯s next? Who¡¯s next? Who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    To be honest, he¡¯s annoying.

    His voice, looks, and how he fights.

    ¡¸ Hey, you bastard! We¡¯re the police! Put your hands in the air! You¡¯re under arrest!! ¡¹

    Finally, the police guys also try to apprehend Kamebuchi.

    To be honest, it¡¯s no longer just assault.

    ¡¸ If you stand in my way then I¡¯ll eliminate you with all my strength!! ¡¹

    Kamebuchi gets even more excited with the new opponents.

    ¡¸ Ageagedaaaaaa!!! Let¡¯s raise the gear!!! ¡¹

    At the moment Kamebuchi takes a stance¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough!!! ¡¹

    A petite beauty dressed in a prestigious school uniform stands in front of Kamebuchi!!

    ¡¸ W-w-w-w-what are you?! ¡¹

    Kamebuchi asks. She¡­

    ¡¸ Kudou Michi, Kouzuki Misuzu-sama¡¯s personal bodyguard, I¡¯ll beat you by order of my lord!! ¡¹

    Michi declares loudly under the silver light of the moon.

    No, Michi.

    Even though I told you that¡­

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, a guard from Kouzuki house now?! I won¡¯t hold back!! I¡¯ll go from top gear from the start!!!! ¡¹

    Kamebuchi¡¯s words were cut off¡­

    Pishu!!

    In an instant, Michi¡¯s red whip created a slice on Kamebuchi¡¯s forehead.

    I didn¡¯t see her pull out the whip from under her skirt at all.

    Piki!!

    Michi¡¯s attack split Kamebuchi¡¯s eyeglasses into two.

    Kamebuchi¡¯s forehead spouts blood.

    ¡¸ Aeoaoe, aeeeeeee, pekapeka!! ¡¹

    Then, Kamebuchi fell down on the ground while screaming some incomprehensible words.

    ¡¸ It would¡¯ve been instant death without the glasses ¡¹

    Michi says as she heads to the car Kamebuchi was riding.

    ¡¸ Haa!! ¡¹

    Michi swings her red whip!!

    Pigyaa!!!

    The small car¡¯s door is cut down.

    ¡¸ Michi-san mentioned about strengthening her whip ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to me elegantly.

    ¡¸ Strengthening? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she mentioned that the whip¡¯s end has a unique metal cutting edge ¡¹

    Therefore she can cut down doors too.

    ¡¸ Haa! Touaa!! Saaaa!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s red whip, called Red Butte.

    Kamebuchi¡¯s car is torn to pieces in no time.

    Zugo!

    Gashan !!!

    Pashuuuuu!!!

    The metal sheet¡¯s torn.

    The window glasses are pulverized.

    The tires are also ripped.

    Michi destroyed the car thoroughly.

    This car¡¯s going to the scrapyard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen this kind of scene on a bonus stage of an old game ¡¹

    Rei-chan says in amazement.

    ¡¸ Fuuu! ¡¹

    Then, the small girl goes back to us.

    ¡¸ Kudou Michi has eliminated the hindrance to Kouzuki Misuzu-sama¡¯s departure!!! ¡¹

    Michi shouts loudly

    ¡¸ Haaaa!! ¡¹

    The applause and cheers come from Margo-san¡¯s white van. Mana, Mao-chan, Agnes, and Nagisa.

    We also clap our hands.

    ¡¸ With this, Michi-chan becomes an existence acknowledged by the police and Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I had Michi come out ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    I see, if Shou-oneesan beats down Kamebuchi, then there¡¯s no surprise.

    That said, if Kyouko-san deals with her, she¡¯ll be marked by the police.

    Margo-san too, she can¡¯t show her power here.

    They¡¯ll raise their caution to Kuromori.

    ¡¸ Michi is my bodyguard. Showing off her ability there will be the groundwork for the future ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ With this, the police would repurpose their objective to transporting Ruriko and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because we¡¯re in order. Even though there¡¯s an intruder appearing, nobody panicked ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ The police don¡¯t think that the friendship of Kouzuki house and Kuromori-sama is this far ¡¹

    Kouzuki house is a noble house with a strong influence in the political and business world.

    Kuromori is just a luxury brothel.

    ¡¸ usually, if an intruder appears, they won¡¯t let Michi do it, but instead, Kuromori-sama takes out the intruder ¡¹

    Kuromori is in a lower position after all.

    Margo-san or Kyouko-san should come out before Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard does.

    ¡¸ Michi coming out means that there¡¯s no guard from Kuromori house¡¯s cars going out. If there¡¯s no guard, then there¡¯s no subject. They¡¯ll assume that this convoy is only related to Ruriko and I, to Kouzuki house. ¡¹

    Misuzu sent Michi with that much in thought.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m back ¡¹

    Michi returns to the passenger seat of the car once again.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, well done ¡¹

    Misuzu praises her effort.

    ¡¸ Not at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that was cool, Michi ¡¹

    I said, Michi blushed.

    ¡º Okawa-kun, I¡¯ll let you take care of the injured people. Hand over Kamebuchi-kun to the police, let¡¯s have them deal with him ¡»

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s voice comes from the device.

    ¡º Ah, please wait ¡»

    Looking at the car, Minaho-neesan tells Shou-oneesan something.

    ¡º Sorry, disregard that order, we¡¯ll take Kamebuchi-kun. Just tell the police something appropriate. Bring him to an affiliate hospital ¡»

    We¡¯ll take Kamebuchi in custody?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama seems to have come up with an idea on how to use that person ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    Minaho-neesan, what?

    ¡º Seki-san, we lost two cars worth of guards ¡»

    Group leader Okawa speaks troubled.

    Kamebuchi knocked down his screw so he can¡¯t help it.

    ¡º That¡¯s inevitable. We can¡¯t let Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama wait for longer, we¡¯re departing ¡»

    Shou-oneesan said.

    Instead, it helps us that the number of tracking cars decreased.

    ¡º Sorry, Seki-san ¡»

    Group leader Okawa apologizes.

    ¡º It¡¯s not Okawa-kun¡¯s fault, this is a weird attack, that¡¯s all ¡»

    Shou-oneesan speaks in a bright voice.

    ¡º Earlier, Misuzu-sama¡¯s personal bodyguard, that was Kudou-san¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t she? ¡»

    Group leader Okawa knows Kudou-papa?

    Well, he shows up a lot inside Kouzuki security service, so I guess it¡¯s natural to know him.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, she¡¯s the youngest daughter ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s quite strong. Even though she¡¯s cute ¡»

    Michi trembles as she heard the voice from the device.

    ¡º Yes, she¡¯s very strong. She¡¯s already Misuzu-sama¡¯s personal bodyguard at that age ¡»

    To be accurate, Michi can¡¯t be a professional guard on Kouzuki security service.

    Misuzu and Ruriko go to the same school, they usually live a life together with a ¡°guard,¡± or should I say that it¡¯s closer to ¡°attendant.¡±

    ¡º Haa, Kudou-san has quite a wonderful daughter ¡»

    Group leader Okawa said. Michi looks like she¡¯s not convinced.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    There was a bit of accident, but¡­

    We¡¯re able to depart from the mansion somehow.

    Our cars, four, Kouzuki security service¡¯s convoy, two, and one from the police.

    The convoy of seven cars drives through the night road.

    The cars drive in a single row for a while.

    Going up the highway, and driving for five more minutes.

    Then, a road branching comes close.

    Going to the right continues the highway.

    Going left goes to the local road.

    Then.

    Margo-san¡¯s van driving in front of us¡­

    They run parallel our car.

    Inside the van, Mana, Mao-chan, and Agnes¡­

    They¡¯re waving their hands to me.

    ¡¸ This is where we part ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also waving her hand. Smiling.

    Ruriko and me too.

    ¡¸ If we do ¡°bye-bye¡± with them like this, even if the car leaves the convoy it won¡¯t be strange ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Michi too, wave your hand ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Michi who was just in a fight earlier seems to be embarrassed like a girl.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that. Edie¡¯s waving too ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s hiding behind the back of the van.

    She doesn¡¯t need to hide though.

    Her Qi sensor must¡¯ve made her do that I guess.

    The Qi outside the mansion isn¡¯t always good.

    Her brown hand is swinging from the tray, facing towards us.

    ¡¸ Edie ¡¹

    Michi does her best to reply with a wave of her hand.

    I¡¯m sure that Edie¡¯s watching from between the platform.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s just a short parting ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Margo-san¡¯s white van and Kyouko-san¡¯s minivan leaves the convoy at the junction.

    ¡º Seki-san, what should we do? ¡»

    A guard from the two cars sends Shou-oneesan an emergency inquiry.

    ¡º Follow us. Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s here ¡»

    ¡º However. Is it okay to leave the two-car that parted with us? ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t mind, the car behind was my assistant. Continue with your job ¡»

    Shou-oneesan calls Kyouko-san her assistant.

    Then, there¡¯s also one guard with the children.

    There¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸ The police car is also following us ¡¹

    There¡¯s only one vehicle chasing¡­

    They follow the much more important Misuzu and Ruriko.

    With this.

    Kyouko-san can do her work freely.

    I don¡¯t know where Shirasaka Sousuke will be tossed.

    ¡º Seki to Fujimiya-san, respond ¡»

    Shou-oneesan calls.

    ¡º Yes, Fujimiya here ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s about time Misuzu-sama gives us the destination ¡»

    Oh right.

    The destination¡¯s not decided yet.

    They only decided the outline, prioritizing for Kyouko-san¡¯s car to escape.

    If the destination¡¯s decided at first, then Kyouko-san might not be able to escape the convoy if something happens.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, where are we going? ¡¹

    I ask Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve already decided! ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I invite you to my room! ¡¹

    M-Misuzu¡¯s house?!!!

    1. it¡¯s none of my business

 Chapter 495. The richâ€™s castle

    Chapter 495. The rich¡¯s castle

    ¡¸ Fujimiya to Seki-san, come in ¡¹

    Rei-chan talks to Shou-oneesan with the device.

    ¡º Yes, Seki here ¡»

    Shou-oneesan replies through the device.

    ¡¸ The destination is ¡°Multi 21¡± ¡¹

    ¡º Multi 21, roger that ¡»

    I see, even Misuzu¡¯s house is in codename.

    They¡¯ve studied Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s house, so there¡¯s no problem heading to Misuzu¡¯s house.

    ¡º Other cars, response? ¡»

    ¡º Third car, roger ¡»

    ¡º Seventh car, roger ¡»

    The two convoy cars responded right away.

    Furthermore, the police car following us won¡¯t see it as strange.

    But.

    ¡¸ Are you sure, Misuzu? ¡¹

    Won¡¯t Misuzu¡¯s parents be in Misuzu¡¯s house?

    Am I going to meet Misuzu¡¯s parents?

    Or, how should I say it, can I even have sex with her parents around?

    ¡¸ Please do not worry Danna-sama, my parents are both absent ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Both of them are in the main house today ¡¹

    Kouzuki family¡¯s main house?

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s father, Shigeaki-sama has died so there would be a clan meeting ¡¹

    Clan meeting.

    ¡¸ No but isn¡¯t the future of Kouzuki house under Jii-chan¡¯s decisions? ¡¹

    Kouzuki house, holds the head, Jii-chan with great authority.

    ¡¸ Yes, grandfather will make all the decisions. However, Grandfather can only decide on the objectives, he won¡¯t touch the concrete and detailed arrangements ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ If he speaks even the minute details, then the house can¡¯t function well. Grandfather is already old, the right issues of each branch families must be discussed by themselves. Grandfather will only see the results, make fine adjustments and approve it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tonight, they¡¯ll talk on who¡¯ll take over my father¡¯s position and responsibilities ¡¹

    Oh.

    Ruriko¡¯s father, Kouzuki Shigeaki was nominated to inherit Jii-chan¡¯s seat.

    Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son, Shigeharu was killed in the US.

    Jii-chan suspects that Shigeaki, the second son issued a kill request on the first son¡­

    Therefore she continued to stay as the head without retiring even now that he¡¯s 82 years old.

    But, because the third son, Shigefuyu, Misuzu¡¯s father, is a state bureaucrat, Shigeaki¡¯s the only son of Jii-chan who¡¯s inside the Kouzuki group.

    Naturally, he¡¯ll ascend to the most critical position.

    ¡¸ Of course there¡¯s a lot of people who recommended Father to quit being a government official and enter the Kouzuki group. However, Father never quit his current job ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s father refuses to enter Kouzuki group

    With Shigeaki¡¯s position and the vested interests accompanying it, it has become a competition among the branch families of Kouzuki house.

    Jii-chan probably thinks it¡¯s troublesome to tell them one by one.

    Jii-chan has a grand plan.

    As long as he can implement having Shiba Okitachi managing the Kouzuki group after him, then it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ The position Shigeaki-ojisama is seating on isn¡¯t related to any mainstream group in management because of Grandfather¡¯s doubts on him. Grandfather doesn¡¯t care about whatever that happens, he doesn¡¯t care about who¡¯s willing to take over. However, for the branch families¡­ ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s a small position, they¡¯d like to succeed it.

    As long as they have a position they¡¯d feel better of themselves.

    On top of that, if it¡¯s small but has a side benefit, then it¡¯s even better.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to take over the leadership of that project, or I¡¯d like my son to have that position, it¡¯s that kind of boring talk. It¡¯ll take a very long time that the branch families would quarrel. Besides, grandfather requires his parents so Father will stay there, sitting. With Father¡¯s personality, he can¡¯t say ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with this, so make a decision on your own¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Haa, nobles are quite troublesome.

    ¡¸ Besides, father works at the government office so he should want to end the clan meeting as soon as possible today or tomorrow ¡¹

    Well, the others would like that as well.

    After the consecutive holidays, everyone would want to restart on a new position.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯ll gather in the main house.

    ¡¸ I get that Misuzu¡¯s father won¡¯t be home, but what about your mother? ¡¹

    I ask Misuzu.

    ¡¸ In this situations, the wife also has to go. If she doesn¡¯t go, then she¡¯ll be called various things behind her back ¡¹

    Haa, seriously, what trouble.

    ¡¸ As my father doesn¡¯t want to quit being bureaucrat, there will be some resistance no matter what. Mother has to show up in the main house and participate in the wives¡¯ meeting ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lot ¡¹

    I can¡¯t imagine it though.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that there will also be a children¡¯s meeting ¡¹

    Misuzu said while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ Do the branch families bring in their children too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is Danna-sama ¡¹

    Oh, Kouzuki Souji, Subaru, Satoshi, and Kenshi would be there too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a gathering done by the head of the house, so it¡¯s justified that Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama isn¡¯t present ¡¹

    Rei-chan explains from the driver seat.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, they¡¯d think that grandfather has let us go away from the main house to escape the hard to please branch family ¡¹

    If Misuzu and Ruriko were there, then the guys from the branch families would try getting close to them obscenely.

    That¡¯s why Misuzu and Ruriko aren¡¯t present

    In the first place, there¡¯s no need for the two children to be present in the clan meeting.

    Jii-chan had sheltered them so nobody would complain.

    ¡¸ Then, won¡¯t the people in the head house feel strange that Ruriko¡¯s suddenly gone? ¡¹

    I ask.

    Ruriko¡¯s been staying with me in these past few days. She hasn¡¯t returned home.

    Or should I say that she¡¯s already my slave, so I have no intention to return her.

    ¡¸ Well, grandfather should be telling them that ¡°She¡¯s shocked from her father¡¯s sudden passing, so I¡¯ve kept her resting in a quiet place away from Tokyo¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu said

    I guess that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ However, everyone would think that it¡¯s strange that Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t with her ¡¹

    Ruriko had always kept Yoshiko-san by her side as an attendant since she was a child.

    ¡¸ I hope that Yoshiko-sama¡¯s doing well, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Do you want to meet her, Ruriko? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t, but I¡¯m more worried about her ¡¹

    She smiles sadly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also worried ¡¹

    Not just Yoshiko-san, Jii-chan too.

    He gave Ruriko who he holds illicit love for to me.

    That¡¯s why he should be quite dispirited.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do anything for them tonight. Let¡¯s wait for our opportunity ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko and me kindly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure there will be a chance coming ¡¹

    Yeah.

    We¡¯re already doing all the best we can do for ourselves now.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Misuzu¡¯s house¡­We arrived at a high-class condominium.

    I¡¯ve come here before. Back then, I dropped Misuzu at the entrance.

    ¡º Seki to all cars. Fujimiya-san and I will head straight inside. Cars 3 and 7 will guard outside the apartment, roger ¡»

    Shou-oneesan gives instructions through the device.

    ¡º Car 3, roger ¡»

    ¡º Car 7, roger ¡»

    ¡º Sorry but Shigefuyu-sama has made arrangements. You can¡¯t enter inside. Get along with the police outside ¡»

    Shigefuyu, Misuzu¡¯s father made arrangements?

    ¡¸ After graduating college, my father didn¡¯t enter the Kouzuki group and became a state bureaucrat ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸ As a bureaucrat, it¡¯s not okay to have bodyguards from a private enterprise like Kouzuki security service even though it¡¯s their home¡¯s company ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service has made a promise to just guard outside the house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, What about Shou-oneesan and Rei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Both of them are bodyguards of Ruriko, not me. When Father comes to see my house, he brings Yazawa-san as his bodyguard, so in Ruriko¡¯s case, it¡¯s inevitable for her to be accompanied by a top-elite guard too ¡¹

    Hmm, I see.

    No, wait.

    ¡¸ What about Michi? Can you not enter the house as Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Michi¡¯s staying. My room has Michi¡¯s bed in it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s okay, she¡¯s my junior in the school after all ¡¹

    Oh, I guess that¡¯s how it looks like from the outside.

    It¡¯s usually impossible for a 15-year-old to be a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Master, my bed feels very snuggly ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Please try checking the fluffiness of it later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah. Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can also sleep with me as your hug pillow ¡¹

    Michi smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Got it ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Michi, your bed in my house is of a single type, so it¡¯s small for the two of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m small ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Or, I could be on top of Master ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind below either ¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave her alone.

    ¡º Fujimiya-san, come down to the underground parking lot first ¡»

    Instruction comes from the device.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya, roger ¡¹

    The Benz we¡¯re riding overtakes Shou-oneesan¡¯s American car and head to the basement.

    There were security guards at the underground parking garage gate.

    Misuzu opens the window.

    ¡¸ Room 702, Kouzuki. The car behind is also our guest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Milady ¡¹

    The security guard gives a quick salute and opens the gate.

    ¡¸ The security guards here are stationed 24/7 ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Therefore there¡¯s no need to worry about the cars being stolen ¡¹

    As expected of a luxury condominium

    ¡¸There are no supervisors? ¡¹

    Other than the parking lot?

    ¡¸ No, there are no supervisors, there¡¯s a concierge in this condominium ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t just manage the condo, they also do a lot of things you ask them ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it, but there¡¯s a guy like that in here.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll introduce you at the next opportunity we have ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama will have more opportunities to come here from now on! ¡¹

    Err.

    Yeah.

    I feel sorry to have Misuzu come to see me.

    The times I¡¯ll come to Misuzu will increase.

    I must ready myself.

    The parking lot gate opens.

    Buooooon!!

    The Benz pass through the gate.

    Next, Shou-oneesan¡¯s car too.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, have you been here before? ¡¹

    I ask.

    The two of them are cousins, she must¡¯ve come here at least once to play around.

    ¡¸ No, this is my first time ¡¹

    Ruriko said and smiled.

    ¡¸ I never had much exchange with Shigefuyu-ojisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather has come to see several times, but Ruriko¡¯s family has never been here before ¡¹

    Ah.

    Misuzu¡¯s father was also suspecting about the death of the eldest son.

    He was suspecting the second eldest, Ruriko¡¯s father.

    That¡¯s why¡­

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama, please park on the spot where 702 is written ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re renting at least four blocks ¡¹

    Four cars?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of visitors from my father¡¯s colleagues and other divisions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s here ¡¹

    Rei-chan parks the Benz.

    We get off the car right away.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan, you can park here! ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan also parks her car.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an ironclad rule to park your cars with the head of the vehicle in front so you can have a smooth departure ¡¹

    Rei-chan explains to me.

    ¡¸ Wow, this looks like a high-class condo! ¡¹

    Nei who comes down from Shou-oneesan¡¯s car looks completely confused.

    ¡¸ Oh my, you look like you¡¯re from away ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said as she gets off the car.

    ¡¸ Kuh!! I¡¯m not away! ¡¹

    Nei bluffs.

    Shou-oneesan also gets off and locks the car with an electronic key.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Misuzu guides us.

    There¡¯s another gate from the parking lot to the condominium.

    ¡¸ Please wait a moment ¡¹

    Misuzu pushes her finger to the machine next to the gate.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a vein ID system ¡¹

    Pii!

    ¡º Confirmed. Welcome home ¡»

    The large glass door opens.

    ¡¸ you can open it from inside but you can¡¯t from the outside. In case that there¡¯s a guest then press the number of the room so one can check the face via video call ¡¹

    Then they can give instructions to open the gate from the room.

    Misuzu, Michi, me, Nei, Ruriko, Minaho-neesan, Rei-chan, walks in the corridor of the condominium in that order.

    ¡¸ I brought the souvenirs from Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan holds two bottles of alcohol.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be busy, so I¡¯ll have Reika monitor the surroundings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Reika moves forward hurriedly.

    ¡¸ In the first place, we¡¯re inside this condominium, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to worry about it ¡¹

    Yeah, this is a condominium Kouzuki house chose after all

    Their security should be near perfect.

    ¡¸ Okay, the elevator has arrived ¡¹

    Misuzu looks happy.

    Misuzu has always been the one coming to the mansion.

    She must be happy to invite us to her home.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s wide ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    The elevator was bigger than what a standard condominium uses.

    It looks like a luxury hotel¡¯s elevator.

    Even if seven people enter, it still has a lot of room.

    ¡º Let¡¯s go up ¡»

    It¡¯s a luxury mansion.

    ¡¸ Can you load in a piano here? ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s a luxury mansion, that¡¯s a standard.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t load in a piano here, Danna-sama ¡¹

    The elevator rises up.

    Misuzu laughs.,

    ¡¸ Huh, but don¡¯t piano have this much size? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I remember.

    I feel like it¡¯s going to fit in this space.

    ¡¸ If you load in an upright, then it might fit, but it¡¯s impossible for a grand piano ¡¹

    Grand Piano?

    ¡¸ Therefore, they didn¡¯t use this elevator bringing my elevator in ¡¹

    Misuzu says nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ It was brought by a crane to the veranda ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    Misuzu¡¯s room was in 702, right?

    That means it¡¯s on the seventh floor, usually.

    They had a crane bring it to the seventh floor.

    ¡¸ I could play something later, what about you Ruriko? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, if possible then me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ What kind of songs do you like, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love Chopin. Like his Valse du petit chien ¡¹1

    ¡¸ Oh, I like that too! ¡¹

    Ugh, the rich talk.

    Ah, Nei¡¯s already weary.

    Michi looks nonchalant.

    Well, I¡¯d say that it was right to not bring Megu here.

    Megu¡¯s insecurity would just be triggered here.

    If it¡¯s Mana, then she¡¯d be fine.

    She¡¯s also an Ojou-sama, and since she went to an all girl¡¯s school for nobles, she¡¯ll have some immunity on this.

    I mean, I wonder if Mana can also play the piano.

    ¡º Seventh Floor ¡»

    The door opens at the same time information was heard.

    Leaving the elevator, the corridor is also vast. The ceiling¡¯s high too.

    This has an image of a luxury hotel more than a condominium.

    ¡¸ This floor has only three rooms, 701, 702, and 703 ¡¹

    Ah, even though it¡¯s so broad.

    ¡¸ Then, my house is in 702 ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks shyly.

    ¡¸Nobody is living in rooms 701 and 703 ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Also, the upper rooms. 802 and 602 are free ¡¹

    What does it mean?

    ¡¸ Kakka has done that as a counterterrorism measure ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    Counterterrorism?

    ¡¸ It means that they can¡¯t put bombs or bugs on the walls surrounding the upper and lower rooms ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explains in an easy to understand manner.

    ¡¸ Eh, Jii-chan rents all four rooms around Misuzu¡¯s room?! ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not rented, this is a condominium, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Misuzu

    ¡¸ Yes, you can only buy the rooms in this condominium ¡¹

    In short.

    The four luxury condominium rooms were paid to be just empty.

    ¡¸ My father didn¡¯t like it, but Grandfather insisted. He can¡¯t stop Grandfather from buying as an individual ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s a problem for a private company¡¯s boss like Jii-chan to send bodyguards to protect his son, a state bureaucrat, but¡­

    There¡¯s no problem to buy rooms on the condominium as his son.

    ¡¸ Then, I have the key to room 701 ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m borrowing it when I practice on my dance ¡¹

    Misuzu takes out a big dimple style key.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please take this and rest at room 701 ¡¹

    The huge door to 701 opens.

    ¡¸ Water and electricity are connected properly. There¡¯s also furniture inside ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ It looks like people are living inside if you look at it from the outside just in case ¡¹

    I see, if you look around Misuzu¡¯s room from a telescope outside, it¡¯s strange if it¡¯s empty.

    There must be at least some amount of curtains and furniture.

    ¡¸ The lights of the room is turned on randomly using timers ¡¹

    Going that far.

    No, Jii-chan suspects Kouzuki Shigeaki¡­

    It¡¯s natural for him to go that far.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, but since my father is absent, I can¡¯t let Onee-sama go to his house ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s father discerns public and private people.

    ¡¸ No, we don¡¯t mind not using room 701. It¡¯s a rule for Kouzuki security service¡¯s guards to wait in the hallway ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said.

    ¡¸ Look, there¡¯s pipe chairs near the wall of the corridor, right? That¡¯s for ours to us. When I¡¯ve accompanied Kakka here before, only chief Yazawa entered the room with Kakka, Choumoto-san and I waited in the hallway. We sat down that cair ¡¹

    She speaks nostalgically.

    ¡¸ Do you plan on drinking alcohol in the hallway? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This condominium has an air conditioner in the corridor, I also know that there are no other residents on this floor. We can drink here with nothing but a glass ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s what they plan.

    ¡¸ No, please use room 701 ¡¹

    Misuzu insists.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s my Onee-sama, so I feel sorry to have you wait in the hallway. Besides, Grandfather owns room 701, and I¡¯m entrusted with the management of it, so there¡¯s no problem even if everyone uses that room ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s at a loss.

    ¡¸ Then we¡¯ll use it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Shou-oneesan

    ¡¸ If we drink in the hallway, these children won¡¯t feel at ease ¡¹

    She smiles at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like some glass, decanter, and ice too. Can we have those from Misuzu-san¡¯s house? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll prepare it right away ¡¹

    She answers with a smile.

    1. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cCCP8ZLnCN4

 Chapter 496. Tokyo Tower / Can you see it from this side?

    Chapter 496. Tokyo Tower / Can you see it from this side?

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Misuzu opens the door to her condo and invites us inside with a smile.

    She flipped the light switch inside the apartment on.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    I enter timidly.

    W-What?

    The entry hall is too spacious.

    At standard size, you have to take off shoes one by one.

    In this entry hall, even if five people take off their shoes at the same time, it won¡¯t feel cramped.

    Also, the ceiling¡¯s high and well-lit.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what¡¯s this room? ¡¹

    There¡¯s a small room next to the entry hall.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s storage for my shoes. Also, ski-equipment and things I don¡¯t usually use are put in there too ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    Speaking of which, there¡¯s no shoebox at the entry hall.

    ¡¸ Both my parents have a lot of opportunities to go to parties, so my shoes increase all the time ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Why do opportunities to go to a party increases your shoe count?

    Is it not okay to wear the same shoes every time?

    Do you buy new shoes every party?

    I don¡¯t get that part, anyway¡­

    She has so much shoes that it won¡¯t fit in an ordinary shoebox.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s only a few of my shoes in there ¡¹

    No, wait. You mean you have 10 to 20 pairs there, right?

    By the way, I only have three pairs of shoes, the usual sneakers, school shoes, and a recently received leather boots.

    ¡¸ Hahaha, that¡¯s funny ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    She¡¯s seen rich men come to the mansion through the surveillance cameras, but¡­

    It¡¯s her first time setting foot on a rich¡¯s living place.

    ¡¸ Our mansion also has costume room and shoe room, but those were for work ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s house is only for her and her parents, three persons.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a beautiful painting. Chagall ¡¹

    At that time, Ruriko¡¯s looking up the oil painting hung at the wall in the entry hall.

    Somehow, it¡¯s super blue, people are looking fluffy. A strange painting.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s one of the paintings Grandfather gave us when we moved to this condo ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    Jii-chan¡¯s moving gift is the real deal.

    ¡¸ Mother likes Chagall ¡¹

    What¡¯s Chagall?

    I feel like it¡¯ll be another long talk, so I didn¡¯t ask.

    ¡¸ Come in everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu lines up slippers for her guests quickly.

    Usually, when you come to this condo, you¡¯d know where¡¯s what.

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I get up the room and wear slippers.

    Huh, something smells good.

    It¡¯s not an air freshener, are they using a high-class perfume or something?

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m coming in too!! ¡¹

    Nei goes up the room timidly too.

    This is Misuzu¡¯s home, Nei¡¯s away.

    ¡¸ Huh, Ruriko? ¡¹

    I turn around.

    Ruriko¡¯s squatting down and arranging Nei and my slippers.

    Ruriko¡¯s gestures at this times are beautiful.

    ¡¸ Ah, thanks Ruriko ¡¹

    I speak thanks. Ruriko looks at me blankly.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, why do you say that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re fixing up my shoes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this is something Ruriko must do ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ I am serving Onii-sama ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Please do not mind me next time. Especially when outside, it¡¯s embarrassing to have others see one thanking the follower ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Mother also takes off Father¡¯s clothes and fixes his clothes, but father never thanked mother ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s father is already dead.

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    Telling me not to give thanks when people do something for me.

    ¡¸ In front of others, saying it is just embarrassing. I can tell what Onii-sama¡¯s thinking either way ¡¹

    Ruriko blushes.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s the rule of Kouzuki house?! ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a face as if she swallowed a bitter bug.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, Ruriko-says that¡¯s what she wants. Why not do just that? As for me, Yo-chan can tell me what comes to your mind without roundabouts! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a rule of the Kouzuki house. Ruriko¡¯s father is just inclined towards men dominating women ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Oh, Kouzuki Shigeaki is a man who won¡¯t say thanks to his wife even if she does something for him.

    ¡¸ My father thanks mother all the time. However, Father is what you¡¯d call a heretic when it comes to a man of Kouzuki clan ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s almost a tradition in Kouzuki house to bully the wife ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not bullying. I think it¡¯s just that they believe wives must obey their husbands ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ But you see, Yo-chan¡¯s not trying to enter Kouzuki clan! Misuzu and Ruriko, you two are Yo-chan¡¯s woman! Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t push your Kouzuki house¡¯s rules to Yo-chan! Yo-chan decides on how he would treat us ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ No, look, calm down Nee-san ¡¹

    This isn¡¯t something to be argued about.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko thinks this way: It is a natural thing for me to do something like this every day so isn¡¯t it strange to say thanks to your family doing that? ¡¹

    She¡¯s family, so there¡¯s no need to say thanks?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all natural, and a matter of course. Instead, if Onii-sama says thanks, then I¡¯d feel like I¡¯m not acknowledged as a family ¡¹

    I still haven¡¯t accepted Ruriko as a family?

    Is that why I¡¯m thanking Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Geez Yo-chan! You don¡¯t have to take what Ruriko says seriously! That kind of rules is different per house! Ruriko¡¯s pushing the ¡°that¡¯s how it is¡± from her home, isn¡¯t that how it feels?! ¡¹

    Well, I guess, but¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s living in a different house and follow different rules! If Yo-chan reacts on every ¡°It was like this in my case,¡± then you¡¯d only be confused ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    I feel shocked.

    I¡¯m always saying thanks to each and everything.

    My father was like that.

    To be accurate:

    My mother has reigned as the ruler to my father and me.

    Every time she does things, we must speak thanks to her.

    Furthermore, my Mother¡¯s father¡­

    He¡¯s a man who loves to tell people to ¡°not forget your gratitude to people.¡±

    His true color is a man who enjoys being told gratitude from others.

    Even though he never speak gratitude to others.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei looks at my face.

    ¡¸ No, I just thought that I was also bound by my house¡¯s rule ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu got taken aback.

    The two of them know about my house.

    Especially Nei who saw the house where I grew up.

    A dense atmosphere drifts for a moment.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, you¡¯re wrong ¡¹

    Michi stands before Ruriko.

    ¡¸ There are things you must change before you implore Master ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Earlier, I have prepared slippers for Danna-sama, but I didn¡¯t receive a word of thanks. ¡¹

    Huh?

    Ah!

    Right, I haven¡¯t thanked Michi yet.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry Michi, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that is good. I moved not for Master to thank me ¡¹

    Michi speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ I feel like it was natural for me to prepare Master¡¯s slippers. There¡¯s no need to say thanks over that. Finally, Master has acknowledged me as a slave, it makes me feel proud! ¡¹

    Huh?

    I didn¡¯t have that intention though.

    This is Misuzu¡¯s house, Michi¡¯s always coming here, so¡­

    Her loyalty from the bottom of her heart is for Misuzu, not me.

    The fact that she¡¯s prepared slippers¡­

    ¡¸ Until Master reaches the thought that Ruriruri¡¯s actions as natural for Master then you can¡¯t escape the failure of having Master thanking you. Your heart isn¡¯t ready to be a slave yet. Master¡¯s attending to you, it¡¯s inexcusable, have some shame!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ It is as you say. I was wrong ¡¹

    She then sits on the floor of the entrance and kneels before me.

    ¡¸ Nono, that¡¯s not it, that ¡¹

    W-W-W-W-What should I do?!

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Ruriko and Michi are¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me.

    ¡¸ They want to be in harmony with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Harmony?

    ¡¸ They want to prepare before Danna-sama orders what he wants, a mind connection ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that is the rightful form of a master and a slave ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Michi agrees.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re very grateful if you speak thanks to us but, it won¡¯t be a master-slave relationship if Master always thanks every single thing. I am Master¡¯s property. It¡¯s strange to say thanks to your own possession ¡¹

    Michi

    But, isn¡¯t that just a rule because you¡¯ve been living as a bodyguard?

    ¡¸ I want Master to think that ¡°Michi is a useful woman¡± whenever he sees me do something. As if one¡¯s checking out his favorite knife¡¯s sharpness ¡¹

    In the end, everyone grew up with a different rule than other.

    In that case, I must make my rules fit them together.

    I.

    I know that the rule on the house I grew up from is wrong¡­

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    I hug the kneeling Ruriko.

    She¡¯s nervous.

    Her body¡¯s curling itself.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯ll hug you when I want to ¡¹

    I stroke Ruriko¡¯s hair.

    I kiss her hairline tenderly.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say anything, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko hugs me tight.

    She¡¯s pouring all her love on it.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Michi, come! ¡¹

    I also hug Michi who comes from the side.

    Michi¡¯s body is small, but her temperature is high.

    I kiss the back of her ear.

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to hug you, so I did, that¡¯s all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What a coincidence, me too ¡¹

    Michi hugs me.

    With all her strength.

    This combat beauty always hugs me vigorously.

    She¡¯s really easy to get lonely.

    ¡¸ There, there, Michi ¡¹

    In the end¡­

    Because I speak out, they didn¡¯t understand.

    I don¡¯t know much about human relationships, hierarchal relationships, or even master-slave relationship.

    Changing ¡°Thanks¡± to ¡°Thank you very much,¡± or ¡°you helped a lot.¡±

    It has become a nuance to the receiving side.

    Then, I

    I will stop speaking and just show it in the act.

    That way, my thoughts are translated and conveyed to the other.

    ¡¸ Come Nee-san, how long are you going to be sullen! ¡¹

    I hug Nei too.

    I knew it, her body¡¯s so plump.

    Her breasts are so squishy.

    ¡¸ You see!! ¡¹

    Nei also hugs me tight.

    I feel my heart is buried deep inside this warmth.

    ¡¸ Come, Misuzu too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re getting high tension, I can understand where it¡¯s coming from though ¡¹

    I also hug Misuzu¡¯s body.

    Her temperature is lower than the others.

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath ¡¹

    Suu. Haa.

    Misuzu¡¯s thin body swells and deflates.

    I can feel her breathing all over.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ve calmed down ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    This time Misuzu hugs me tight.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Then, me too.

    I¡¯ve calmed down my heart by hugging my women.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that smart. Besides, I feel like words just get off point most of the time ¡¹

    Or should I say that this dumb me can¡¯t think of the words that directly conveys my feelings?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯ll judge with my body from now on ¡¹

    Everyone didn¡¯t refuse my hug.

    They hug me back too.

    In short.

    I¡¯m loved by these girls.

    Knowing that now is enough.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go inside then ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Misuzu leads the way from the entrance to the corridor.

    Really, this is a spacious condo.

    Or should I say¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what¡¯s this staircase? ¡¹

    There¡¯s a staircase going upstairs in the corridor.

    ¡¸ My room is on top, this is a maisonette after all ¡¹

    Maisonette?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a two-floor type of condo ¡¹

    Nei whispers to me.

    ¡¸ First, please relax in the living room. I must prepare glasses and ice for our neighbors ¡¹

    As she says that, we¡¯re taken to the living room.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this huge space?!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s 32 mats wide ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    There¡¯s a long fur carpet spread out.

    ¡¸ Guests often come to our house and do some home party ¡¹

    Just how many people do they invite here?¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, the veranda¡¯s also spacious! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised as she looks at the other side of the glass door.

    ¡¸ Yes, the veranda is also 20 mats wide, Mother has a gardening hobby, so she searched for a property with a large terrace and decided it to be here ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please wait for a moment. Michi assist me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi go to the counter type kitchen.

    Their kitchen is also vast.

    ¡¸ Wow, this sofa¡¯s made of real leather! ¡¹

    Nei sits on the big sofa.

    I also sit while checking the cushion.

    It¡¯s fluffy.

    The sofa in my house I sleep on can¡¯t compare.

    The feel, elasticity, texture, they¡¯re from a different world.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, uhm ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to say, but this sofa isn¡¯t that good ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸ If you come to our house then I think you¡¯ll be much more surprised ¡¹

    I see.

    Misuzu¡¯s house is Jii-chan¡¯s third son¡¯s house whose away from Kouzuki group.

    Jii-chan¡¯s house, the one Ruriko lived on is the main house of Kouzuki clan.

    No matter what you think, it¡¯s at a higher level.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama is thinking of Onii-sama¡¯s feelings, so she invited you to her house first ¡¹

    If we¡¯re brought to Jii-chan¡¯s house suddenly¡­

    I might faint in agony¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko, is the painting over there from a famous painter too? ¡¹

    Nei asks Ruriko.

    Indeed, there¡¯s a big painting on the wall.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s painting of a famous Japanese painter in the Meiji era. Misuzu-sama¡¯s father works for the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science, and Technology¡­guests from foreign countries are also invited here a lot ¡¹

    Oh, to show that one¡¯s deeply familiar with Japanese art at the party.

    ¡¸ I see. Does this cost a 100 million yen? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know the price. But if I recall correctly, I¡¯ve seen this painter¡¯s work in an exhibit in Ueno¡¯s art museum and gallery ¡¹

    That¡¯s quite a pricey one then.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Neo-oneesama, I¡¯ll bring glasses, ice, and snacks to Kuromori-sama and the two ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi come in with a tray filled with a mountain of stuff.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also help out ¡¹

    Ruriko goes to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Please wait for a moment ¡¹

    Misuzu, Michi, and Ruriko leave the room.

    Only Nei and I are left behind the spacious living room.

    ¡¸ Hey ¡¹

    Nei whispers.

    ¡¸ How about we run away on this chance? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just us then people watching from outside won¡¯t chase us ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like this ¡¹

    This is Misuzu¡¯s home ground.

    Michi¡¯s with her always.

    It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s first time coming here, but¡­

    She has lived in a much more glamorous mansion.

    She¡¯s not feeling insecure.

    Nei¡¯s the only one that has a handicap.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t, Nei ¡¹

    I call her name purposely.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s always been the away ¡¹

    Kuromori¡¯s mansion is Nei¡¯s place/

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t lose on this much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lose? ¡¹

    Nei looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Wherever we go, I¡¯m me, Nei¡¯s Nei ¡¹

    I sit next to Nei and hug her.

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Nei kisses me.

    ¡¸ If I lose to Misuzu then the older ladies will get angry at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if it were Katsuko-nee or Nagisa, then they¡¯d be composed even here ¡¹

    I imagine.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa won¡¯t break no matter how gorgeous the room you take them is.

    As a prostitute of Kuromori, they deal with rich people in the political and business world.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right I came here as the representative of Kuromori! If I escape then I¡¯d be spanked in the butt! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really glad that we didn¡¯t bring Megumi here ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s bullied by the rich, Shiraska house. She¡¯s weak on this kind of thing ¡¹

    Yamamine house that raised Megu doesn¡¯t really have money.

    Their house was worn out too.

    ¡¸ If she only knows poverty then she¡¯d feel nothing but rebellious. In Megumi¡¯s case, she¡¯s lived comparing herself to the rich, Shirasaka house ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Megu¡¯s oppressed by her half-sister, Yukino.

    Even though they have the same father, Yukino lives as flashy as she is selfish.

    Megu is trying to live modestly with all her best and yet Yukino keeps on interfering with her.

    ¡¸ There was the talk about Megu not allowed to wear any dress, I intend to understand it but after coming here, I know it was much more painful than I imagined ¡¹

    The life she lived has an overwhelming difference that she has no choice but to feel hopeless.

    No matter how hard she tries, she can¡¯t fight with the same rules.

    ¡¸ Especially in her case, Yamamine house have all their family working under the affiliates of Shirasaka house ¡¹

    They can¡¯t go against Shirasaka house so she can¡¯t escape from Yukino¡¯s bullying.

    And yet, she¡¯s always smiling in the classroom.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen her trying to talk to Yukino as equal. Before Megu becomes our ally

    I¡¯ve seen it from the school¡¯s hidden cameras.

    ¡¸ Back then, Megu was mustering up her courage ¡¹

    Even though she passed the exam on her first choice in high school¡­

    Yukino interfered and enrolled her in our high school.

    Even before that, Yukino forced her to quit basketball club due to her selfishness.

    And yet.

    When they became classmates in high school.

    She¡¯s trying to talk to Yukino in equal standing.

    ¡¸ Back then, Shirasaka Sousuke already told her that she¡¯ll be a prostitute ¡¹

    Once the holidays in May ends, she¡¯ll drop out of high school and become a prostitute.

    But, Megu¡­

    She wants to talk to Yukino on equal footing in the end.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, hug Megumi with all your might! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to say the reason ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I will ¡¹

    What is Megu doing now with Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ But for tonight, you¡¯ll embrace me! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    We hug each other on top of the sofa.

    ¡¸ Dammit! What¡¯s with this frolic condo ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t the night view outside the window the best?! ¡¹

    She looks at the view outside as she hugs me.

    ¡¸ You can see both the Tokyo Tower and Sky Tree. We¡¯re on the seventh floor, and yet the land itself is on a hill ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s true, the night view of Tokyo outside the window is beautiful.

    It might be my first time in my life to see Tokyo Tower from a high place like this.

    That¡¯s also while I¡¯m hugging a beauty.

    Tokyo Tower is wrapped in warm colored light.

    On the other hand, Sky Tree looks small on the back, it¡¯s shining purple.

    ¡¸ She sees this scenery every night? Misuzu¡¯s a cheater ¡¹

    Nei said, then kissed me.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re back!! ¡¹

    Misuzu, Michi, and Ruriko come back.

 Chapter 497. Why do people live?

    Chapter 497. Why do people live?

    ¡¸ Muu, I just had my time alone with Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei gets sullen.

    ¡¸ We hurried back with that thought in mind ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll prepare tea now ¡¹

    Misuzu goes to the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll assist Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Michi heads to the kitchen in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Michi, if you don¡¯t mind could you teach me how to? ¡¹

    Huh, Ruriko?

    ¡¸ How to make tea ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko never did it herself.

    ¡¸ From now on I must prepare tea for Onii-sama too ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll only teach you once, Ruriruri. Learn it in one go. Later, you¡¯ll just watch and learn ¡¹

    No, look, this isn¡¯t martial arts.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for thanks! We¡¯re both Master¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    Michi and Ruriko look at each other.

    ¡¸ I see, then I¡¯ll let you two make tea ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Ruriruri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you in advance ¡¹

    The two middle school girl beauties go back to the kitchen.

    Misuzu comes to our sofa.

    ¡¸ How was Minahio-neesan? ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about those at next door.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama is keeping Kuormori-sama company. ¡¹ The two of them are drinking. Reika-oneesama doesn¡¯t seem to drink ¡¹

    Rei-chan doesn¡¯t drink?

    ¡¸ If the two of them both drink alcohol then it¡¯ll hinder their work ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    They think that something wrong might happen.

    ¡¸ Bodyguards are also requested to drink and eat together with their subjects ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ At parties on restaurants, in those circumstances, they have to drink alcohol ¡¹

    When other guests force them to toast alcohol.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama is used as Grandfather¡¯s companion, so she¡¯ll be okay. She can judge on the proper amount of alcohol she could drink. But, Reika-oneesama hardly has any experience in it, so she¡¯s not drinking a single drop ¡¹

    Right now, Rei-chan¡¯s on a lower position than Shou-oneesan.

    Naturally, in case they¡¯re attacked, Rei-chan has to take the initiative in fights.

    Shou-oneesan¡¯s only giving instructions.

    ¡¸ But, they came here by car, didn¡¯t they? Is it okay to drink? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ There are other guards from Kouzuki security service, so it won¡¯t be a problem to have someone take care of driving ¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s Sensei? ¡¹

    Nei asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ She seems a bit tense, it¡¯s a rare case, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Minaho-neesan is in a place out of her control.

    She¡¯s with two guards of Kouzuki security service.

    If it¡¯s just Rei-chan, then Minaho-neesan won¡¯t easily be intimidated.

    Shou-oneesan, not a chance.

    She¡¯s an adult.

    ¡¸ Right now they¡¯re exchanging opinions on the money exchange and the future of the world affairs ¡¹

    Oh, they can¡¯t find a topic, so they went with that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s better for Sensei. Look, if she accompanies us, she¡¯ll only talk as the Onee-san. Kyouko-san¡¯s right, Sensei needs to have friends of the same age ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan and Shou-oneesan have four years difference, right? Is that still the same age? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama has experience in studying abroad, I think there¡¯s no problem, she¡¯s also taking the most important role among the top-elites which is Grandfather¡¯s bodyguard, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    I see. She¡¯s always beside Jii-chan so she can deal with Minaho-neesan well.

    She knows both the surface and underground that well.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. She can forget about Kuromori and Shirasaka Sousuke tonight and just drink it out ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, she¡¯ll just boil down. Sensei ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If she stays in the mansion right now.

    It¡¯s not well for Minaho-neesan¡¯s spirit.

    ¡¸ Okay, we have tea prepared ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi come in with a tray of tea.

    ¡¸ Oh, you made Japanese Tea? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at the cup and teacup at the tray surprised.

    ¡¸ I thought of preparing black tea, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Michi apologizes.

    ¡¸ I thought that it should be Japanese tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way is okay, thank you two ¡¹

    I thank the two beauties.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, may attention when pouring from the teapot to the teacup ¡¹

    Michi begins her lecture after lowering the tray to the table.

    Wow, that¡¯s some fine details.

    Ruriko¡¯s listening earnestly.

    ¡¸ If you pour it little by little to each bowl, the concentration of the tea won¡¯t change as you pour ¡¹

    I see

    I didn¡¯t know that.

    Then.

    Rurururururururu!

    The phone in the room rings.

    Misuzu goes to the telephone and checks the display.

    ¡¸ My, it¡¯s Grandfather! ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Hello, it¡¯s Misuzu ¡¹

    Misuzu answers the call.

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather, they¡¯re here, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Misuzu pushes a switch in the phone

    Then.

    ¡º Can you hear me? ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice comes from the phone.

    Misuzu pushed the switch to the external speaker?

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to the receiver.

    Oh, we all can hear Jii-chan¡¯s voice, but¡­

    Jii-chan can only hear Misuzu¡¯s voice from the receiver.

    ¡º The people inside are, Misuzu, Ruriko, the boy, and? ¡»

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama and Michi ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, the girl with big breasts? ¡»

    Nei.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that?! I¡¯m not a woman with only big breasts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather, did you hear that? ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, sorry, that¡¯s a slip of the tongue. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Jii-chan apologizes.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t have any business with my call. Seki-kun has already reported that she¡¯ll be using the room next to yours ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Shou-oneesan are in the room next to Misuzu¡¯s condo, which belongs to Jii-chan.

    As Jii-chan¡¯s subordinate, Shou-oneesan probably contacted him to obtain permission to use.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. I gave them permission beforehand ¡¹

    Misuzu apologizes to Misuzu.

    ¡º No, I don¡¯t mind. I gave Misuzu authority to manage that room. I¡¯m not angry over such a trivial thing ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º However, I¡¯d like to ask those in here, can the boy hear what I say? ¡»

    Me?

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s listening, Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me and reports to her Grandfather.

    ¡º I see, then there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to say to the boy ¡»

    ¡¸ Shall I have him take the phone? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks¡­

    ¡º No, there¡¯s no need to call him, let him stay where he is ¡»

    Does that mean?

    He doesn¡¯t want to tell just me but tell it to Misuzu and Ruriko too?

    ¡º Well, how should I say it, right. I¡¯ve heard this from Yazawa before¡­ ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks.

    ¡º When something suddenly happens while driving a car, for example, someone jumps out when you suddenly steer the wheel ¡»

    What is this about?

    ¡º At the moment, you must not look at the telephone pole or guardrails. It seems that humans have a habit of going to the direction on something fundamental they see. In other words, if you look at a telephone pole or guardrail, then you¡¯d crash ¡»

    O-Okay?

    ¡º Therefore, whenever something goes wrong, you must practice looking at a precise direction to avoid crisis ¡»

    Jii-chan, what do you want to say?

    ¡º On the other hand, don¡¯t look at the wrong direction. When you look at it, you will head in that direction. Avoid the dark path, always turn your eyes to the bright side. If you do that, you can positively progress towards the brighter future ¡»

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Advance to where the light is glowing, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s it ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice is bright, but there¡¯s no vigor.

    Oh, I see.

    Jii-chan¡¯s persuading himself.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t know that Grandfather likes Tolstoy ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º Is that so? I think I¡¯ve been thinking about Tolstoy recently ¡»

    ¡¸ Grandfather. You won¡¯t be like Tolstoy, would you? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If I recall, Tolstoy died at age 82 ¡¹

    It¡¯s the same age as Jii-chan¡¯s?

    ¡º Right now, I can¡¯t do such unreasonable things ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice is calm.

    ¡¸ Tolstoy ran away from home in his last years. He¡¯s ashamed of living a wealthy life when there¡¯s a lot of people suffering from poverty, after a week of his escape, he was found dead at a small railway station.

    Ruriko whispers an explanation to me.

    ¡¸ Could it be suicide? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it was pneumonia, but at age 82, him running away from his home at Russia in winter is nearly suicide ¡¹

    That Tolstoy is killing himself?

    ¡º However, I think that his death isn¡¯t bad. Tolstoy left home with only one servant, I¡¯m also accompanied by my secretary ¡»

    Secretary, that female secretary? The one Katsuko-nee trained?

    Is he planning to escape with that lady and die somewhere hidden on their trip?

    Don¡¯t give me that bullshit!

    ¡¸ Misuzu, give me the phone! ¡¹

    I snatch away the receiver from Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Ah, hello, it¡¯s me Jii-chan! ¡¹

    I shout.

    ¡¸ How about you Jii-chan look first at the bright direction before speaking so proudly to me?! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not all bad things that happen when you¡¯re alive! ¡¹

    ¡º You¡¯re right ¡»

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that! Get yourself together! What would happen to Misuzu and Ruriko if Jii-chan¡¯s gone?! ¡¹

    ¡º Don¡¯t those girls have you? ¡»

    Goddammit!

    ¡¸ Jii-chan weren¡¯t you their Grandfather?! I can¡¯t replace their grandfather! You¡¯re their only Jii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡º Grandfathers die ahead of them ¡»

    ¡¸ Then don¡¯t die right now!! You are stingy! ¡¹

    Argh!

    ¡¸ Sorry Jii-chan but I¡¯m going to do a lot of lewd things with Misuzu and Ruriko later ¡¹

    ¡º Yeah, I won¡¯t interfere. Sorry ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it! Jii-chan, worry a lot over there. I¡¯m going to fuck their brains out! Get frustrated about that! Stomp your feet from the frustration!! ¡¹

    ¡º What are you talking about!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, if you want then call all of your Kouzuki security service¡¯s guards and have them visit us! I¡¯m going to do something amazing either way! I¡¯ll make sure that Jii-chan would nosebleed if you see it!! ¡¹

    ¡º Wait, hey!! ¡»

    Jii-chan panics.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please give it to me ¡¹

    Misuzu shouts to the receiver.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be recording it, so if you want then you can watch it tomorrow! ¡¹

    ¡º Gunununu! ¡»

    I take back the receiver¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t strip right now Ruriko! Hey, Ruriko, not now! I¡¯m in the middle of a call! You don¡¯t have to lick that part!!! ¡¹

    Of course, Ruriko¡¯s just looking this way blankly.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Jii-chan, Ruriko says she wants a lot inside so I¡¯ll end the call now ¡¹

    ¡º Hey, you, wait!! ¡»

    I end the call.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Misuzu, does this room have any hidden cameras or bugs coming from Jii-chan? ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s none. There may be in my room, but there¡¯s none in the living room ¡¹

    She says self-confidently.

    ¡¸ He knows that father brings a lot of guests to the living room. ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Grandfather, ahead of a private enterprise will not eavesdrop on conversations of Father who¡¯s a state bureaucrat and his guests. My father is from the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science, and Technology, it¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯ll talk information about Grandfather¡¯s work. But, Grandfather, will never be involved in such faith ¡¹

    I see.

    Since his son is a state bureaucrat, he mustn¡¯t be rumored to know many secrets.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s impossible for him to place monitoring equipment on his son¡¯s living space.

    ¡¸ He also knows that father never enters my room. It¡¯s possible that my room has some monitoring devices ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Yeah, I guess.

    Afraid of other people eavesdropping, he bought all the condo up, down, left and right of Misuzu¡¯s house.

    In short, he thinks that if it¡¯s him, then it¡¯s okay.

    Since it¡¯s Jii-chan, he¡¯ll place it only Misuzu¡¯s room.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it here for the time being Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Then, later, you can go in Misuzu¡¯s room and have him listen to voices. Then, he¡¯d get curious and angry on what kind of sex we do on the other rooms ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    Jii-chan¡¯s favorite girl is Ruriko.

    Therefore, I won¡¯t let him hear or see my sex with Ruriko.

    If I have sex with someone else in Misuzu¡¯s room, then say ¡°what Ruriko did in sex earlier was amazing¡±¡­

    Jii-chan will undoubtedly be unable to hold himself.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s treat Jii-chan just like Katsuko-nee and Megu tonight ¡¹

    I¡¯ll fill his head with jealousy.

    That way, he won¡¯t be able to think of anything unnecessary.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, do you have some videocam? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ There might be a tripod in my room too. I¡¯ll go get it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll go also ¡¹

    It must be hard to bring it in alone.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onii-sama, I don¡¯t get it that well, but ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Was it okay to end the call that way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. That¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    I tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan needs to think that he can¡¯t die and not watch the video Misuzu recorded until tomorrow. He¡¯ll feel frustrated tonight! ¡¹

    As long as he gains the will to survive the night.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Nee-san, if Jii-chan calls again¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I won¡¯t answer! ¡¹

    We left Nei in the living room.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Danna-sama ¡¹

    I follow Misuzu.

    We go out of the corridor and to the stairs.

    ¡¸ Amazing, even the stairs have an expensive looking carpet ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing much ¡¹

    Then, that means that Kouzuki house has a much more amazing one.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    After climbing the stairs, there¡¯s a corridor, and one of the doors leads to Misuzu¡¯s room.

    Misuzu unlocks her door.

    ¡¸ Do you usually lock it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Ever since I moved here, Father has never been in my room ¡¹

    Jii-chan has shown Misuzu¡¯s father¡¯s affair on purpose¡­

    Misuzu became a man-hater.

    She has physiological hate even on her own father.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Danna-sama will be the first man to enter this room ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s room smells good.

    There¡¯s a sweet smell of a woman drifting around.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    So spacious.

    This is another 18 tatami mat space.

    The room looks so clean.

    There¡¯s not single trash.

    Or should I say¡­

    Even though it¡¯s so broad the only furniture is the bed and a side table.

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ Oh, this is my bedroom ¡¹

    Bedroom?

    ¡¸ The room next door is the study room. Also, this is the walk-in closet and¡­ ¡¹

    Eeeeeh.

    ¡¸ This is the restroom and bathroom ¡¹

    Oh right, she has her personal bathroom and toiler, right.

    There¡¯s a big bed and a small bed in the room.

    The small one must be Michi¡¯s.

    The big one has a canopy attached in it.

    ¡¸ Somehow, this looks like a princess¡¯ bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ This will be a nobleman¡¯s wife bed from this evening forward. Danna-sama will make love with me over there later ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We can do it later, please do me on my bed ¡¹

    It¡¯s the bed Misuzu¡¯s usually sleeping on.

    ¡¸ Please soak Danna-sama¡¯s sweat and semen in my bed. Then, I can sleep at nights with Danna-sama¡¯s scent when Danna-sama¡¯s not with me! ¡¹

    Misuzu

    ¡¸ We can do it later, really ¡¹

    Oh, this kind of postponement¡­

    It¡¯s to make Jii-chan regret that we¡¯ll have sex in a place Jii-chan can¡¯t observe

    ¡¸ Ufufuufu ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs as she looks at me stare around her room.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s in my room then I can open up anything. Please take a look at everything. No matter how embarrassing it is, I¡¯ll show it to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Everything?

    ¡¸ You can open up the closet with my underwear in it. You can take a look at everything. I¡¯m okay with it ¡¹

    She smiles at me kindly.

    ¡¸ All of my belongings are Danna-sama¡¯s. This is Danna-sama¡¯s room ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, even if you tell me that, I ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what to do with it.

    ¡¸ I want to expose everything to Danna-sama. I¡¯d like anything and everything seen, if it¡¯s Danna-sama then I¡¯ll show it all ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please believe in Misuzu ¡¹

    Oh, Misuzu.

    I still haven¡¯t opened up my heart to Misuzu.

    She¡¯s taking that in her heavily.

    ¡¸ The camera is in this room ¡¹

    Misuzu opens the door next to the bedroom.

    Oh, all the doors in the corridor are locked, but¡­

    But there¡¯s no lock on this door reading from this room to the other.

    ¡¸ Wow1 ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s study room is also wide.

    Instead of calling this a study room, it¡¯s more of a library.

    There¡¯s a large table in the middle and bookshelves are lined up.

    All the books are cleanly organized.

    There are some complete works, but¡­

    There¡¯s also a lot of reference books for science.

    ¡¸ The complete literature works is Father¡¯s hobby. I¡¯ve looked through them all just in case, but¡­ ¡¹

    Huh, she read this all?

    ¡¸ I like math than literature ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s a science type?

    ¡¸ I like mathematics since long ago ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ These are globes and maps. I like globes and maps, so I¡¯m collecting them ¡¹

    There¡¯s a lot of globes and maps lined up in that one block.

    ¡¸ This is the globe from the 19th century, a treasure of mine. This is from the Edo period, an image of a town in Edo period ¡¹

    I see.

    But still, this room after the bedroom¡­

    There¡¯s no garbage around.

    Even the books are lined up perfectly just like a library.

    ¡¸ Cleaning up, uhm? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course I do it myself. If not, I don¡¯t know where¡¯s what ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    The difference compared to Yukino¡¯s chaotic room is too big.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like things not where they should be. Everything needs to be precisely where they are¡­

    If it were me, I would just place things here and there without thinking, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, but I¡¯m not a clean-freak. Please do as you please Danna-sama. I¡¯ll clean it up later ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me.

    ¡¸ I want you to live here with me soon ¡¹

    She kisses my lips.

    ¡¸ Err, this one ¡¹

    The cameras are sorted together tidily.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s also bring a regular camera other than a video camera ¡¹

    Misuzu prepares immediately.

    She¡¯s putting the necessary items in a bag made of cloth.

    ¡¸ Also, please look at this later ¡¹

    Misuzu takes out a big item from the bookshelf.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my graduation album ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles bashfully.

    ¡¸ If you invite your beloved to your room, you show them your graduation album, right? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Is that so?

    I thought it was Manga or something, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama has finally come to my world! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s space.

    The room only smells Misuzu.

    Oh, I see.

    When I told Misuzu that I¡¯ll go with her to take the camera.

    Nei and others didn¡¯t say that they¡¯ll join in too.

    This is Misuzu¡¯s territory.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t mind even if Grandfather watches later. I want Danna-sama to fill this room with your smell, I want Danna-sama to see my graduation album, then please push me down the bed halfway ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I want to try common kind of love like that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got it, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu slurps my tongue strongly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We go to the living room holding the set of a camera.

    ¡¸ Was there a call from Jii-chan while we¡¯re gone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ None! ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s okay, let¡¯s leave the old man on his own! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is an excellent camera! ¡¹

    Nei says as she looks at the camera Misuzu¡¯s holding.

    ¡¸ Great, well then let¡¯s start the sex tournament1 ¡¹

    So she says, but¡­

    Can I get erect?

    I don¡¯t have the confidence right now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard this from Katsu-nee¡­ ¡¹

    Nei speaks while setting up the tripod.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan drank a vitality drug tonight? That drug should still be working so if you get an erection you won¡¯t be able to stop your desires ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Right now, you¡¯re held back by your mental problem, but once that¡¯s gone, you¡¯ll blow it all like an open dam ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yo-chan can just do us in turns once you get in the mood. Anyway, we need to have Yo-chan spit out all the bad things swirling inside him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that! ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Ruriko too

    ¡¸ I also will serve with all my best ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ And then, I¡¯ve been thinking on who would be the first one¡­ ¡¹

    Nei grins.

    ¡¸ I think that we need a slightly immoral trick to have Yo-chan open up his heart ¡¹

    Immoral?

    ¡¸ Besides, we¡¯ll be sending the video to Kouzuki Old man later¡­ So let¡¯s jump right to the main dish. If Yo-chan starts bursting out, then we might not be able to take photos ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If it turns out to be unclear photos then there¡¯s no meaning.

    ¡¸ Thus, I have a suggestion ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t we have Ruriko¡¯s Enko1 video first? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s record Ruriko as if she¡¯s doing compensated dating! That¡¯s our situation. I¡¯m sure that Kouzuki old man will definitely watch and get toppled by that video! ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s.

    That¡¯ll definitely be an excellent shot to Jii-chan, but¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nei-oneesama? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Enko Video? ¡¹

    1. Compensated dating

 Chapter 498. What is love like? / Rurikoâ€™s rape play

    Chapter 498. What is love like? / Ruriko¡¯s rape play

    ¡¸ What is an Enko Video? ¡¹

    Err. Err.

    Is it okay to teach her?

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t have knowledge of it.

    ¡¸ Ah, please no, I think I don¡¯t need to know it ¡¹

    Ruriko says as she looks at me.

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ There are a lot of things better if I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, well that¡¯s right. Yo-chan, can you get ready? ¡¹

    Nei speaks in a hurry.

    ¡¸ How about we use the night view as the background? ¡¹

    Nei holds the tripod and gets away from us.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, where¡¯s the power outlet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s on the wall over there Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you have an extension cord? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll bring it right away! ¡¹

    Misuzu leaves the room half-jogging.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean up the tea set ¡¹

    Michi collects the teacups everyone drank on and go to the kitchen.

    Ruriko and I were the only ones left.

    ¡¸ How was Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s room? ¡¹

    Ruriko talks to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, somehow I¡¯m surprised on a lot of things ¡¹

    ¡¸ What surprised you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How should I say it, Misuzu¡¯s bookshelf is entirely filled with science ¡¹

    ¡¸ They say that when you look at their bookshelf, you can know the person better ¡¹

    Seriously, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ I felt like I still have a lot I don¡¯t know about Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can just take it slowly ¡¹

    Ruriko snuggles to me.,

    ¡¸ My mother said that in the end, she couldn¡¯t understand Father She said during the wake ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ What does Ruriko¡¯s bookcase look like? ¡¹

    Ruriko tends to think more logically than Misuzu.

    She also probably like science.

    ¡¸ My bookcase only has literature in it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Literature is only what¡¯s allowed for me to read ¡¹

    Allowed?

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it¡¯s only Japanese literature until the Meiji era and western literature until the 19th century. Also, some classical Chinese books. ¡¹ That¡¯s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all I need to know for my education ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, You want to read works from the 20th century, Taisho, Showa, and the current era novels, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather said that that I must not know it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Manga? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never read them. Grandfather said that I can read ¡°Sazae-san¡± and ¡°Norakuro Cafe¡± ¡¹

    Norakuro Cafe?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why a dog is tending a coffee shop, so I¡¯ve only read it once ¡¹

    Eeeerrrrr.

    ¡¸ No, look, are you okay with that Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do not want to read more things? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to know everything ¡¹

    Ah.

    Ruriko¡¯s raised by Jii-chan with limited information around her.

    Especially sex, she doesn¡¯t know a single thing about it.

    Jii-chan sorted out the books Ruriko can read and didn¡¯t let her read others.

    There must be a lot of sexual depictions in the contemporary literature.

    ¡¸ A single human cannot learn everything in the world. I only see the world around me, and I don¡¯t know the other. Therefore, if there¡¯s no need to know then I won¡¯t ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ In the first place, nobody thinks that I¡¯m an expert in knowledge ¡¹

    Everyone knows that Ruriko¡¯s a very sheltered girl of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Everyone responds with me with the premise that I don¡¯t know. Although, I genuinely don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Thus, there¡¯s a lot of things that go well because I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ In our class, when a classmate is troubled, when I tell them that ¡°I do not know what is the reason you two are fighting so could you explain it to me?¡± Then it¡¯s resolved most of the time ¡¹

    If they explain it to words to Ruriko, who¡¯s unfamiliar with the ways of the world¡­

    Then the girls who are fighting cool their heads too.

    ¡¸ Therefore it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better for me to not know many things ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I can feel Onii-sama¡¯s pain tonight ¡¹

    Tonight.

    The execution of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    I had sex with Megu, Mana, and Agnes.

    And¡­ Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, I will never ask Onii-sama what happened! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t know it, right? ¡¹

    I see.

    I don¡¯t want Ruriko to know that

    I didn¡¯t get erect for Yukino, that miserable state of mine.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko hugs my head.

    Ruriko pushes her small breasts on my face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Ruriko will do anything to comfort Onii-sama! ¡¹

    I

    I¡¯m afraid.

    What if I don¡¯t get erect for anyone from now on.

    If I can¡¯t have sex, then¡­

    I can¡¯t be in the Kuromori family.

    I will have no worth in living.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t make that face, Ruriko¡¯s by your side ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses my cheek.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-sama,, love is a very good thing ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I am in love with Onii-sama right now Oh, I feel my heart throbbing ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Ruriko ¡¹

    That¡¯s not love.

    Jii-chan sold you to me as a slave forcibly.

    That¡¯s why you¡¯re¡¯ my sex slave.

    There¡¯s no way that¡¯s love.

    ¡¸ My Onii-sama, Master, is only one. I¡¯m not Ruriko of the Kouzuki house, I¡¯m a single girl who¡¯s in love with my master. I love you from the bottom of my heart. ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Only Onii-sama is the only man I love from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    That¡¯s just¡­

    It¡¯s the same as the works of literature in Ruriko¡¯s bookshelf.

    It just happened that I¡¯m the man Jii-chan allowed her to love.

    Ruriko had no other choice.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯m really glad ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, can you tell? Ruriko is fated to be someone¡¯s¡¯ sex slave either way ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If I didn¡¯t meet Onii-sama, then Grandfather, or my Father, or someone from the Kouzuki house, will order me to marry someone. If it¡¯s from the branch family of Kouzuki house, then I might be married to a son of a director in the Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Regardless of Ruriko¡¯s will

    ¡¸ All I can do is obey. Then, whoever I marry, I will only be a chaste wife of that man. I don¡¯t know anything about managing Kouzuki group. Also, I was forbidden to learn those things ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s forced to be a sheltered lady.

    ¡¸ Whoever I marry, I may look like a wife, but it¡¯s not that different from a slave ¡¹

    Whoever she marries, she¡¯ll be a sex slave in essence.

    Had Ruriko been preparing for a long time since she was born under such star?!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m glad that it¡¯s Onii-sama. I respect Onii-sama from the bottom of my heart. I yearn. I love you ¡¹

    No, Ruriko.

    Love is¡­

    No.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    What about me, do I even know what love is?

    Did I have those feelings for Yukino since the entrance ceremony?

    Was that really love?

    At this moment, I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ The wish to be in a special relationship with a person is love. That¡¯s why the feelings I have for Onii-sama is love ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I¡¯ve read on a work of literature during Meiji era ¡¹

    She hugs my head tight.

    ¡¸ So please don¡¯t be afraid, please let it all out on Ruriko ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ But if I let out everything in my heart, Ruriko will definitely hate me ¡¹

    My heart is ugly.¡¯

    The time I raped Yukino so many times is too cruel.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, a friend told me this before¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ One thinks their puppy is lovely. That¡¯s why the puppy¡¯s appearance is cute. It¡¯s one¡¯s puppy, after all, she said ¡¹

    One¡¯s own.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s one¡¯s own pet, you accept all of the good and the flaws, you love it from the bottom of your heart, she added ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave, and Onii-sama is my one and only Master. I will accept all of Onii-sama. I won¡¯t hate you. After all, we will be together for a very long time ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s an unknown ¡¹

    I¡¯m not confident.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know if we¡¯d be together forever or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Onii-sama will never abandon me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That has nothing to do with my will. We don¡¯t know what will happen in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way it would happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I might die suddenly you know? For example, Jii-chan has retired, and a bad guy who wants Ruriko to get married on a noble somewhere appear. Then, they attempt to kill me?

    If I am gone from this world, then Misuzu and Ruriko would be free from their binds.

    Kouzuki group will use all the power under their control to be related by marriage.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Suddenly, Ruriko¡¯s face pales.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. That¡¯s a big problem ¡¹

    Hey, Ruriko?!

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to lose Onii-sama! No, never!!! ¡¹

    Tears gather in Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    Shit, she¡¯s about to cry.

    ¡¸ Ruriko doesn¡¯t have anyone but Onii-sama!!!! ¡¹

    You really.

    Are you really thinking about me?

    It¡¯s not because Jii-chan orders it.

    It¡¯s not because she happens to be my slave!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! We¡¯ll never let that happen!! ¡¹

    When I turn around, Nei¡¯s standing behind us.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll never let anyone meddle with Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also there. Smiling.

    ¡¸ I will protect! ¡¹

    Michi too

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what family is for, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I know. Yo-chan¡¯s scared of sex right now ¡¹

    Nei pats my cheeks gently.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Even if you can¡¯t do it today, also if you get ED, we can fix it with time. We¡¯ll be with you through the process ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, we love Danna-sama. That won¡¯t go away ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will serve Master until it recovers. I¡¯m okay even with abandonment play ¡¹

    Everyone

    ¡¸ But you see, Yo-chan, the drug Katsu-nee gave you today is strong. That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay to be unreasonable, it seems that it¡¯s better if you spill it out tonight ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to get perverted to the max. We will not hate Yo-chan for that. We¡¯re family already. Our bonds are too thick!! ¡¹

    Nei holds my hand.

    ¡¸ I love you! You idiot!! ¡¹

    Then, she hugs me.

    ¡¸ I love you, you idiot,, so open up your heart already!! ¡¹

    You idiot.

    Yukino told me that a lot earlier.

    There was no love coming from Yukino¡¯s words.

    She only looks down on me, ridicules me.

    ¡¸ I love you! You idiot! ¡¹

    But, Nei¡¯s ¡°idiot¡± has love, I feel it.

    It moistens my arid heart.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll start shooting now ¡¹

    Nei looks into the video camera.

    Misuzu and Michi are watching behind us too.

    ¡¸ Okay, this is our first ¡°Ruriko¡¯s Enko Doki-Doki Sensitive school girl¡± ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that stupid title

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you can have lots of eroero. Okay?! ¡¹

    No look.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I look forward to it ¡¹

    Ruriko borrows Michi¡¯s uniform and changed clothes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course, we need school uniform if we¡¯re doing Enko! Ushishi! Don¡¯t you think so too, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Michi stays on her underwear.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be the next one in order ¡¹

    When she lent her uniform to Ruriko, it became like that for some reason.

    ¡¸ Well then, Stand By, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡­Action!!! ¡¹

    The camera emits red light.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Young lass, what¡¯s your name? ¡¹

    Nei speaks as camera staff. Ruriko¡¯s sitting on the sofa¡­

    ¡¸ Good Evening, I¡¯m Kouzuki Ruriko ¡¹

    She¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Please tells us your age and grade ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m 15 years old, third year in middle school! ¡¹

    Err.

    Why is this starting with an interview?

    ¡¸ Please tell us about your experience with men ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ It means the number of men you had sex so far! ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ One! ¡¹

    She¡¯s blushing.

    ¡¸ How many men have you kissed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ One ¡¹

    ¡¸ How many men have you embraced with? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only one ¡¹

    ¡¸ How many licked your breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only one ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll always be only one, just Onii-sama ¡¹

    Nei grins.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, when was your first time having sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yesterday? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you gave your virginity to that Onii-san yesterday? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although it did, Onii-sama was pleased with me, so I¡¯m happy! ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me smiling.

    ¡¸ This body, without anything, he was pleased with just my body, so it made me happy ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a girl who can¡¯t do anything by herself, so I¡¯m glad that I can please him by serving my body ¡¹

    I see.

    Ruriko is Ruriko.

    She has insecurity from being treated respectfully as a daughter of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Do you like sex?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, as long as he enjoys me then I will serve him every day! ¡¹

    Ruriko still hasn¡¯t reached a climax in sex.

    Right now, she only feels happiness from pleasing me with her body.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, do you take contraceptives? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are those? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, where do Yo-chan release his semen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Semen, oh the warm stuff? ¡¹

    Ruriko holds her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸ The hot thing spreads deep inside my stomach, in here. It makes me feel very happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you do that then you¡¯ll get a baby, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am! Ruriko wants to bear a child soon! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please release a lot inside Ruriko¡¯s stomach. Please ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, do you like fellatio? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fella? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Licking Yo-chan¡¯s penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, does that feel good? ¡¹

    If you ask me that way¡­

    ¡¸ Of course it feels good! Right, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei replies instead of me.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll train myself. Onii-sama, please teach me on how to be better at it ¡¹

    Ruriko says as she smiles.

    She¡¯s been shut out of sexual knowledge until now.

    So she¡¯s answering the erotic interview without worry.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, as for today, it won¡¯t be regular sex but rape, are you okay with it? ¡¹

    Nei?!

    ¡¸ Rape? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means that Yo-chan will force you to do it even if you¡¯re not ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ My heart is prepared anytime ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will respond to Onii-sama¡¯s wishes anytime anywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, even if your mind is ready, your body isn¡¯t, right? ¡¹

    I opened my mouth without thinking.

    ¡¸ Preparing my body? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, if Ruriko¡¯s crotch is wet, then it¡¯s easier for my penis to get in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, also, my breasts feel sticking out and getting hard. The tip of it does ¡¹

    Ruriko touches her nipple.

    ¡¸ This part sticks out ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, if your body isn¡¯t ready and I put it in, it would hurt you know? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s preparations then I already am done ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ My crotch is wet since a while ago! ¡¹

    The 15-year-old Japanese style girl tells me with eyes surrendering to me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, raise your skirt and show it to Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko stands from the sofa.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please check it ¡¹

    She lifts the hem of her skirt.

    Her hand is trembling slightly.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s place is already moist ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s white panty already has a stain in it.

    The shape of her slit is clearly visible over the cloth.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, Ruriko¡¯s so wet that she already wants Yo-chan to do her! ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ By the way, I¡¯m wet too! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s waist is fidgeting.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s already in her underwear also has a stain on her panty.

    ¡¸ As for me, not yet ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried about Danna-sama that I can¡¯t afford to excite myself! ¡¹

    Somehow, I feel sorry for that.

    ¡¸ Okay then. Yo-chan, hug Ruriko! ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for you to rape her as you want! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, this is my first time in rape so I have no confidence if I can do it well but, I will work with all my best. Please rape Ruriko with all your might! ¡¹

    Saying that. Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, at those times you tell Yo-chan to ravish you ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please ravish¡­Please ravish Ruriko!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I know, you always want to do rape-like sex, right? ¡¹

    Nei?!!!

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve always been so considerate with us, so you only do gentle sex. Even tonight. ¡¹

    Megu, Mana, and even Mana¡¯s deflowering.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to hold back, we won¡¯t hate you for that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please rape Michi after Ruriruri ¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a hopeless perverted girl who wants Master to rape her. Please rape Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m next! Fuck me a lot Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu too, Misuzu wants to be done in her room. Please release Danna-sama¡¯s desire in Misuzu¡¯s body!! ¡¹

    Everyone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best, I¡¯ll do all my best, so Danna-sama will be pleased, so please rape Ruriko! Please ravish me!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaaah

    I

    ¡¸ Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    I hug Ruriko wildly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get rough so sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Please do as you like! Please ravish Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    I hug and kiss Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, say ¡°No,¡± ¡°Stop,¡± ¡°This is embarrassing¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just say it please! ¡¹

    I push my perverted desires on Ruriko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a play! Didn¡¯t we tell you, rape is forced sex! Yo-chan wants to make Ruriko his with all his strength ¡¹

    Nei gives out a timely help!

    ¡¸ O-Okay, N-No!! ¡¹

    Ugh, Uuuuuuu.

    I massage Ruriko¡¯s breasts roughly over the uniform.

    ¡¸ S-Stop, please stop!!! ¡¹

    I crawl my hands in from the bottom of her uniform.

    I roll up her bra and tease her breasts directly.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, embarrassing, so embarrassing!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko!!!

    I take off her uniform and expose her raw breasts.

    ¡¸ N-Noo!! ¡¹

    I suck on her nipples noisily.

    I roll my tongue on it.

    ¡¸ Please stop, this is embarrassing!! ¡¹

    I put my hands on her skirt and crawl my fingers on her wet crotch.

    ¡¸ Ah, there, not there!!! Iyaaaaan!! ¡¹

    A wet sound comes from her cloth wet with love nectar.

    Oh, I can¡¯t hold back.

    I take off my pants in haste.

    I take off my underwear too.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko gasps.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    My penis is erect.

    It¡¯s so erect that it feels like it¡¯s about to explode.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko, lick it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, that¡¯s wrong! You must speak differently! ¡¹

    Nei intervenes.

    ¡¸ Ah, N-No, it¡¯s embarrassing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lick it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop, no, please stop!!! ¡¹

    I stick out my erect penis and stuff Ruriko¡¯s mouth.

    I use her tongue to squeeze it.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Ruriko that feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m happy, Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    Ruriko forgets to act again.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, hate it more, you must say the opposite of what you think! That way, it would make Yo-chan happy! ¡¹

    Nei comes with her guidance in acting.

    ¡¸ O-Okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko, strip it all! Get naked!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, it¡¯s embarrassing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares! I want Ruriko to get naked! ¡¹

    I take off Ruriko¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸ No, please stop! Onii-sama! Please don¡¯t strip Ruriko!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s smart.

    She already knows what I want.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking them off. I want to fuck Ruriko naked!!! ¡¹

    My head is in a messy state.

    The desire to have sex gushes up from deep inside my body.

    Oh, I see.

    This is the drug¡¯s side effect.

    My mental state was down, so it was suppressed, but¡­

    My body wants to have sex so badly.

    I want to fuck Ruriko.

    I want to ejaculate inside Ruriko!!

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t look! Onii-sama, please don¡¯t look at Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko!!

    Ruriko¡¯s extremely aroused.

    Her white skin is sweating a lot.

    Ruriko¡¯s young naked body is giving off pheromones of a young girl who just learned sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaauuu!! ¡¹

    I scream something and cover up Ruriko.

    I kiss Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts over and over.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, stroke my thing! Stroke it! ¡¹

    I let Ruriko¡¯s small hand hold my penis.

    ¡¸ N-No! I¡¯m scared, it¡¯s so big and thick!! ¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s thing is so hot! ¡¹

    As she says that, she strokes my penis up and down.,

    Her white hand rubs my sensitive glans.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I don¡¯t want this, and yet!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s stretching her tongue to my glans,.

    Her pink tongue licks my whole glans.

    ¡¸ It tastes strange! But I like this! Ruriko¡¯s liking fellatio! I¡¯ll like this!! ¡¹

    I!!!

    ¡¸ Ruriko, spread your legs so I can see inside your pussy!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooo, it¡¯s embarrassing, so embarrassing I would die! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Even though she says no, Ruriko opens up her legs wide.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look, please don¡¯t look Onii-sama!!!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s slit was just a virgin yesterday.

    It still tightly closed.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, open up inside! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s fingers are trembling, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing, so embarrassing. noooo, I¡¯m scared Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    At the moment she opens her secret lip.

    Love nectar overflows.

 Chapter 499. Rurikoâ€™s rape play (cont.) / Joba!

    Chapter 499. Ruriko¡¯s rape play (cont.) / Joba!

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Ruirko, Rurikoooooooo!!! ¡¹

    I lick Ruriko¡¯s hot and humid place.

    I splash it as if I¡¯m a kitten drinking milk.,

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, No. Onii-sama, it¡¯s embarrassing, Ruriko¡¯s embarrassed!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s 15-year-old body smells like unripe sex pheromones.

    Oh, I.

    Sex with Ruriko.

    I want to have sex with Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Stop! Please stop! I¡¯m scared, Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    My tongue licks from Ruriko¡¯s crotch to her lower abdomen.

    I crawl and roll it around her cute bellybutton.

    From her stomach to her soft chest.

    I put her elastic breast that¡¯s still in the middle of the development in my mouth.

    I lick her nipples.

    That part is already hard.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, that¡¯s good! I love it when my breast is licked!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko hugs my head and trembles in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Geez Ruriko! You should only say ¡°No, No¡± ¡¹

    Nei continues her guidance from behind the camera.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. No! Onii-sama! Please don¡¯t lick the tip!! Please don¡¯t lick so much!! Aaaaaahn! ¡¹

    In short.

    She wants more.

    I change sucking nipples from light to left.

    I stimulate her right nipple wet with my saliva using my thumb.

    I knead her small breasts around my palm.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, this is embarrassing, stop! Please stop! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    My tongue lets to of Ruriko¡¯s nipples.

    Then, I crawl it on her white skin.

    I lick up to Ruriko¡¯s neck.

    I lick behind her ear.

    Then, her plump lips.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    At the moment my tongue reaches her lips, Ruriko slurps my tongue passionately.

    Our tongues entwine.

    She hugs my body.

    ¡¸ What should I do. What should I do, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with enchanted eyes.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, this is very fun ¡¹

    Fun?

    ¡¸ Ruriko might like Onii-sama raping her!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko!!

    Ruriko opens up her legs wide, facing me.

    ¡¸ No, this is embarrassing, please stop ¡¹

    Her eyes are inviting me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    She stretches out her white hand and grabs my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Stop, please don¡¯t do it! Please don¡¯t shame Ruriko more than this!! ¡¹

    Though she says that, she¡¯s leading my glans to her opening.

    That part is already dripping with hot love nectar.

    Though she rejects it with her mouth.

    Her body wants sex.

    That kind of rape make-believe on the contrary stimulates Ruriko¡¯s mind and body.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, please rape Ruriko¡¯s body with all your best, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Her eyes are wet. At the moment she said that Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Ah, I made a mistake! Please stop, Onii-sama! Please do not shame Ruriko any further than this!!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fucking you Ruriko. I¡¯m going to mess you up!!! ¡¹

    My glans. My tensed shining glans is about to penetrate Ruriko¡¯s insides!!!

    ¡¸ Noooooooo. Please stop, Onii-sama,, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m afraid!!! ¡¹

    Jubububububu!!

    My meat stick sneaks inside like it¡¯s pushing away the warm love nectar inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ah, so hot! ¡¹

    At the moment the glans is swallowed, Ruriko frowns.

    It¡¯s just a day after she lost her virginity, her torn hymen might still be there.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Ruriko? ¡¹

    I instinctively stopped moving.

    R-Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ No, no, no!! Onii-sama! Onii-sama! ¡¹

    She sways her hips, trying to invite me.

    ¡¸ Please ravish me deeper! No, please ravish me!! ¡¹

    Her physical body seeking sex and the thought of refusing confronts on the surface.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    She grabs my arms and clings to me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!! More!!! ¡¹

    I

    I put strength in my ass.

    Nun!! Deep inside Ruriko.

    I strike my penis inside!!!

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    The tip of my penis kisses with Ruriko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Kahaaaaa!! It¡¯s in!!! Onii-sama!!!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore!!!

    I begin my piston.

    ¡¸ Auuu, auuuu, akuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Every time I strike deep, the 15-year-old beauty gasps.

    Her fair white skin is now red and flushed.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I¡¯m fucking you! I¡¯m raping you! I¡¯m going to ravish Ruriko!! ¡¹

    Ruriko loosens her body and accepts my fierce attack.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m being ravished. Ruriko¡¯s being ravished by Onii-sama. No! I¡¯m scared, it¡¯s embarrassing, this is embarrassing!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s shedding tears of joy.

    Her eyes are on the part joined together¡­

    I lick Ruriko¡¯s tears with my tongue.

    Ruriko¡¯s tears are salty and bitter.

    ¡¸ Aaah, amazing, what should I do, I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    While I sway her body, poke up her uterus.

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸ This is fun, I¡¯m having so much fun from Onii-sama raping me!! ¡¹

    Nei smiles at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Wrong, Ruriko, that¡¯s not fun, you¡¯re feeling it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feeling it? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me as I ravish her.

    ¡¸ Oh, Onii-sama! Ruriko can feel it! I love you Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    I then hold Ruriko¡¯s ass and carry her.

    I change to Liana position.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! So embarrassing! No, Ruriko. Ruriko¡¯s feeling it!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s grinding her waist on top of me.

    Her clitoris is rubbing against my stomach.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, me too, I can feel it too! I can feel Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    I slap my waist as I grab Ruriko¡¯s soft middle school girl ass with both hands.

    Picha, Pichau! Pichu!!

    Every time our lower abdomens meet, a wet sound comes from the joint part.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Onii-sama! Please ravish Ruriko, ravish me more!!! No, please stop, please don¡¯t ravish me, stop raping me!!! Aaahn, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what anymore!!! ¡¹

    We continue the rhythm of sex while hugging.

    Ruriko and I are sweating on our head.

    The two bodies have the scent of fresh sex drifting.

    ¡¸ But,, it¡¯s embarrassing, this is embarrassing. Onii-sama! Ruriko really, really feels embarrassed!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko wriggles her waist as I bang her with my penis.

    ¡¸ Please do not abandon this shameless Ruriko!! ¡¹

    We shift to missionary position once again.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t abandon you Ruriko. You¡¯re mine ¡¹

    I spurt my waist.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, my Ruriko!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko is for Onii-sama! Please have sex with me anytime! Please rape me! Please ravish Ruriko¡¯s body!!! ¡¹

    Ah, ah, ah.

    What.

    I feel a massive wave rising up from deep inside of me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I, I, I!!! ¡¹

    Looking at my face, Ruriko had guessed.

    ¡¸ Yes, go on, Onii-sama, please do it inside Ruriko, inside please, please release all of it so Ruriko could make a child!! ¡¹

    Ruriko says with loving eyes, but¡­

    ¡¸ W-Wrong, Ruriko, not like that!! ¡¹

    This is a rape play!

    Ruriko realized immediately!!

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama! N-No stop, please stop!!!! Please don¡¯t release it inside Ruriko! I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll get a baby!!!! ¡¹

    Kuuuuuuuu!!!

    I-I-It¡¯s coming!!!

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m coming to cum inside Ruriko!!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes look at me kindly.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t!!! No!! Noooooooo!!! Onii-sama!! Stop! I¡¯m scared!!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s coming out!!!

    Toppu!!

    ¡¸ Auuu!!!! So hot!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s womb feels a white liquid spreads inside.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so warm! I feel the hot stuff spreading deep inside my belly!!! ¡¹

    Toppu.

    Tooopuu!!

    I release semen into Ruriko¡¯s womb.

    I keep pushing in my waist.

    I¡¯m ejaculating like a water pistol;.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Ruriko, it¡¯s not stopping, I can¡¯t stop it!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m releasing so much I can¡¯t believe it.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, my Ruriko!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Amazing! I can feel it! Ruriko can feel it! This is really fun!! ¡¹

    While she receives a male liquid deep inside her womb coming from my erect penis¡­

    Ruriko faces me, smiling.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, sex, even rape, is very fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    I fill my face with Ruriko¡¯s hair as I ejaculate.

    The smell of her hair, her sweat, the scent of having sex with Ruriko.

    Ruriko¡¯s embracing my naked body from below.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I love you ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s heart is throbbing.

    It¡¯s the same as mine.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I loosen my body on top of Ruriko as I breathe wildly.

    Finally.

    My ejaculation stops.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s also taking a deep breath.

    Ruriko¡¯s lungs spread wide as she breathes in, then she exhales grandly.

    It goes up an down many times.

    I slowly pull out my penis.

    Nupu.

    Tsu, torororori!

    A lot of semen I spread out inside her vagina drips out.

    ¡¸ Wow, Yo-chan that¡¯s quite a lot! ¡¹

    Nei focuses the camera on Ruriko¡¯s crotch.

    The naked beauty¡¯s body that was violated by a man after sex is¡­

    Somehow gloomy.

    Speaking of which, Ruriko didn¡¯t cum.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Ruriko ¡¹

    I raise my face and look at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    I¡¯m still erect.

    Even though I ejaculated so much, it¡¯s not withering at all.

    ¡¸ I just got engrossed with myself, did I hurt Ruriko? ¡¹

    Ruriko reaches to me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, come here ¡¹

    She hugs me.

    She embraces me on her chest, exhausted.

    Then, she pats my hair gently.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Her voice is gentle.

    ¡¸ I should be the one sorry for lacking experience, I¡¯ll devote myself to please Onii-sama more on the next occasion ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Rape is very fun. I¡¯ll practice so I can act better. Let¡¯s do it again, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Hey, Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s a lot more fun if you change the situation in plays! Like Yo-chan¡¯s a robber and suddenly attacks Ruriko, or Yo-chan plays as a doctor and pretending to do a medical examination on Ruriko just to fuck her, or Yo-chan¡¯s a school teacher and forcing Ruriko to learn about sex ¡¹

    Hey, Nei!

    ¡¸ I see, it looks fun to do various plays. Ruriko likes this ¡°rape¡± thing. Let¡¯s do it again, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko¡­

    She¡¯s got no distinction between ¡°rape play¡± and ¡°rape.¡±

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ We will only have sex with Danna-sama for the rest of our lives. Just our circle needs to know it ¡¹

    Misuzu pats Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Was it fun, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama, it¡¯s my first time doing a play, but it¡¯s very fun ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles without concern.

    What I can only see is an innocent 15-year old girl who doesn¡¯t know any impurities yet.

    ¡¸ I think Ruriko will get better at sex after doing it a couple more times! You don¡¯t need to rush! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s also laughing.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll take the fun at ease. ¡¹

    Why can everyone smile like this?

    ¡¸ I will keep on serving Onii-sama for the rest of my life so I won¡¯t rush. ¡¹

    Ruriko

    I lick the pink nipples in front of me.

    ¡¸ Ahn. That feels good ¡¹

    PI

    ¡¸ Ruriko, do you not think of wanting to have sex with a man other than me? ¡¹

    I ask unconsciously.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t. Why would you ask though? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Look, Minaho-neesan told me before that when women learn the pleasure of sex, they¡¯d want to try it with other men too ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, in Yukino¡¯s case.

    That¡¯s what Minaho-neesan told me.

    Then, when Yukino awakens to sex after I raped her.

    She indeed told Endou ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home tonight,¡± at the night park, she asked for sex.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t have sex with anyone but Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko says clearly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mean it ethically, it¡¯s physiologically impossible ¡¹

    Physiologically?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like other men touching me except for Onii-sama. I don¡¯t like talking to them either ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t relax my guard to other men than Onii-sama. I can only for Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, why? ¡¹

    We¡¯re still connected.

    ¡¸ Ruriko isn¡¯t a regular sex slave, I am a slave that loves Onii-sama from the bottom of her heart. I¡¯m in love with Onii-sama, I want to embrace like this forever ¡¹

    Saying that. She gently hugs my head on her chest again.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you should notice that we¡¯re serious already! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yes. We can¡¯t go on unless we have Danna-sama. It¡¯s impossible with other people. Therefore, we¡¯ll never leave Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, just like how you won¡¯t betray us ever, we will never betray Yo-chan either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s okay to betray us too, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ No matter what happens in the future, Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s slave. My love for Onii-sama will never change ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s embracing me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will always be by your side ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Okay, Ruriko. Lastly, face the camera and speak your impressions!

    Nei tells Ruriko

    Ruriko looks up and faces the camera.

    She¡¯s still hugging my head on her chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kouzuki Ruriko. Ruriko is proud as Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. I will only serve Onii-sama for the rest of my life. I¡¯m truly happy. I¡¯ve found a person I¡¯d like to serve to make pleased for a lifetime ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s words are directed to Jii-chan.

    This video is recorded to be viewed by Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Ruriko is genuinely grateful to God for giving me this fate ¡¹

    She denies that Jii-chan ordered her to be my slave.

    She¡¯s declaring that she¡¯s here on her own will.

    ¡¸ I will have a lot of sex with Onii-sama from now on. Even rape. It¡¯s fun. I can¡¯t help but find more fun every day. And once I¡¯m bigger, then I¡¯ll bear Onii-sama¡¯s child. I will raise it with care and love ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ Ufufu, is it really okay for me to have this much fun? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ruriko wants to love than to receive love. In here, there¡¯s a man I love. I would like to make him happy ¡¹

    She hugs me tight.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama. You should feel happier and happier! ¡¹

    Huh?

    Ruriko¡¯s not talking to her grandfather but me?

    ¡¸ Okay, cut!! ¡¹

    Nei ends the recording.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Now then, we¡¯re doing it in turns. Ruriko will wait at the end of the line! ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Here, towel ¡¹

    Misuzu hands some towel.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    Ruriko wipes her crotch flooding with semen with a clean towel.

    This 15-year-old girl¡¯s gesture is lewd.

    My penis is still going strong.

    ¡¸ Okay then, next! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    Err. We¡¯re going to the second round right away?

    I¡¯m not forcing myself though.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Come ¡¹

    Huh?

    Michi?

    Michi on her underwear pulls my hand.

    ¡¸ Come ¡¹

    She¡¯s speaking in a low thin voice.

    Her expression is different than usual?

    ¡¸ Hello, Michi, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s been erasing her presence since a while ago.

    What¡¯s going on with her?

    ¡¸ Hurry up and come ¡¹

    She pulls my hand.

    There¡¯s no feeling of the usual warrior girl.

    It¡¯s as if¡­

    She looks like a lost child.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    I look at Nei and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s next, so I think it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, what do you want to do with Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu say, but¡­

    ¡¸ Never mind that, come ¡¹

    Michi pulls my hand.

    ¡¸ Yeah, okay ¡¹

    I leave Ruriko and get up.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait ¡¹

    Michi puts her face before my penis.

    She licks up the semen that¡¯s stuck on my penis¡­

    She grabs the glans and sucks out the semen that remained in my urethra.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, come ¡¹

    She pulls my hand again.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I let Michi pull me to the back of the room.

    Nei, Misuzu, and Ruriko follow after us.

    Nei¡¯s carrying the tripod with the camera.

    Where does she want to take me?

    Michi knows Misuzu¡¯s house very well.

    She knows the very layout of this condo, but¡­

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Michi brings us to the door at the back of the spacious living room.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Michi opens the door and turns on the lights.

    In there is a room with training equipment, about the size of 6 tatami mats.

    There¡¯s a stationary bicycle, and treadmill.

    There¡¯s nothing professional in here. These are equipment likely sent through online shopping.

    This must be Misuzu and her parent¡¯s exercise room.

    ¡¸ Look, Michi also wants rape ¡¹

    Michi speaks to me bashfully.

    Ah, she¡­

    She¡¯s extremely aroused.

    She wants to have sex so much that she¡¯s on fire.

    She was watching Ruriko and my rape-play.

    Her mind and body are already igniting.

    ¡¸ I want Rape, no? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she can¡¯t keep up with her polite tone.

    She speaks like a toddler already.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m okay with it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Hearing that answer, Michi¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    She then picks up a vinyl tape.

    ¡¸ Then please bind my hand ¡¹

    Hmm???????!!!!

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t mind me then it won¡¯t be rape ¡¹

    Ah, okay.

    ¡¸ You wrap Michi¡¯s wrist with this ¡¹

    Saying that. She turns her back on me and lay her wrists behind.

    ¡¸ The adhesive force of vinyl tape is, so if you roll it round and round, a middle school girl¡¯s muscle can never undo it ¡¹

    I-I see.

    No, if it¡¯s Michi, I feel that she can manage somehow with her ancient martial arts.

    ¡¸ Then, this vinyl tape has a curse in it so the girls tied with it will lose strength in their whole body ¡¹

    Err.

    I see. That¡¯s the setting.

    ¡¸ After this, I can¡¯t oppose Master, no matter what ¡¹

    Michi.

    Your libido inside is boiling up.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and tie me ¡¹

    I look at Misuzu and others for now.

    Misuzu nods.

    Nei¡¯s setting up the video camera

    Ruriko¡¯s helping out even naked.

    ¡¸ Well, okay ¡¹

    I bind Michi¡¯s wrists with tape.

    I feel sorry if her blood circulation stops from too much coiling, so I do it carefully.

    ¡¸ Okay, It¡¯s done ¡¹

    Michi puts strength on her hands.

    Her wrists are still bound behind her.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m done for ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, I¡¯ll only be raped ¡¹

    Michi tells herself.

    ¡¸ Err, w-what should I do? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Michi wants to do in this room.

    ¡¸ Do me over there ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Rape me on top of that ¡¹

    On top?

    ¡¸ No, sorry. Please rape me on top of that. Please ravish Michi. Do Michi until she makes a baby ¡¹

    Michi jumps to my chest while her hands are tied behind her.

    ¡¸ I want Master to ravish me ¡¹

    No, look.

    On top of that thing?

    There¡¯s saddle-horse equipment that was popular before as health equipment.

    ¡¸ Michi wants Master to rape her on top of the horse!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 500. Confronting Michi / Machine Sex

    Chapter 500. Confronting Michi / Machine Sex

    Err????!!!

    We¡¯re going to ride this saddle horse workout machine.

    Then sex with Michi?!!

    ¡¸ Ahn, but, please order Michi before that ¡¹

    Michi looks up at me aroused.

    ¡¸ Please order Michi to lick Master¡¯s penis ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Michi. Suck my dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi kneels before me while her hands are tied up behind.

    Her trunk is genuinely trained, she squats down without staggering.

    ¡¸ Allow me to serve ¡¹

    Hamu!

    The small cute Japanese doll-like beauty¡­

    Opens up her mouth wide and places my erect dick inside her mouth.

    Punyu.

    Punyunyu.

    Her lips squeeze my glans.

    Michi¡¯s mouth is warm, there¡¯s a lot of saliva sticking to my penis.

    Her small tongue licks my penis.

    ¡¸ Master!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s intoxicated in sexual arousal.

    She¡¯s looking up at me with enchanted eyes.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s life is for Master and Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s body is all for Master. Especially my woman part ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s skin is flushed.

    It¡¯s so hot that she breathes out steam.

    Her breath strokes my tense penis.

    ¡¸ Michi can¡¯t go on without Master. Please, play with Michi, please toy with Michi¡¯s body, Michi wants to be Master¡¯s toy ¡¹

    Michi.

    Hamu.

    Kuchuri.

    Peropero.

    Michi continues to serve me with her mouth as she looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Michi, loves this when Michi licks this way, Master shows a face that looks very pleased, I¡¯m so happy, does Michi¡¯s tongue feel good? ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that feels good Michi ¡¹

    Michi feels my expression and Qi.

    All the sensuality I feel when she uses her tongue is conveyed to her.

    From Michi to me, then back to her.

    The feedback of pleasure intoxicates Michi even more.

    ¡¸ I would like to suck this even for an hour or two ¡¹

    Michi says as she fellates me,.

    ¡¸ Michi loves sucking only Master¡¯s thing It¡¯s Master¡¯s so I want to lick it, ufu, it twitched again, so cute. I love this ¡¹

    Michi kisses my glans.

    ¡¸ But, Michi can tell, I can feel it. It¡¯s coming soon, Master ¡¹

    Aaah, I.

    Don¡¯t want to finish with Michi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Please order me, Michi is a girl made to be ravished by Master. Only Master can enter Michi ¡¹

    M-Michi

    ¡¸ Please, order me. Michi is Master¡¯s sex toy. Michi wants her inside to feel good! ¡¹

    This 15-year-old girl look at me.

    ¡¸ Please, order me! ¡¹

    I!

    ¡¸ Michi, I want to fuck you. I want to fuck your brains out! ¡¹

    Michi smiles at me like an angel.

    ¡¸ Yes, Master. Please, please eat Michi! ¡¹

    I hold up Michi in my arms.

    I hug Michi who¡¯s tied up on her back to my chest.

    The petite Michi is so thin that it feels she would break. So light.

    I kiss Michi.

    Michi¡¯s tongue immediately seeks my tongue.

    ¡¸ Please take off only the bottom ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s only wearing pure white underwear on both top and bottom.

    ¡¸ Do you not want to remove the bra? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for Master to do as he likes, it¡¯s rape after all ¡¹

    Oh, it might be more lewd than fully naked.

    ¡¸ Please leave the panty on the ankle too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    This time I kneel before Michi.

    Michi¡¯s panty is already drenched.

    Michi is also hairless here.

    I can clearly see the slit through the fabric of her panty.

    The love nectar is dripping through her thighs already.

    ¡¸ Michi is easy to get wet ¡¹

    When I said that¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Master after all ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Master, so it¡¯s dripping down so much! ¡¹

    I grab Michi¡¯s panty with both hands and slide it down.

    Love nectar drips down from her slit in one go.

    She¡¯s getting more aroused from me looking at her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a hole for only Master to enter! Only Master! ¡¹

    Oh.

    I lower Michi¡¯s panty to her ankle.

    Michi¡¯s legs are thin and beautiful.

    Michi raises only her right foot.

    I pull out her panty from that leg and leave the loose piece of cloth on her left ankle.,

    ¡¸ Get on top of the horse ¡¹

    I lift Michi¡¯s light body.

    She¡¯s really light, she¡¯s a third-year middle school girl after all.

    Then, I straddle her over the horse workout machine.

    ¡¸ Auuu!! ¡¹

    Did I do something wrong when dropping her? Michi pitches her upper body while straddling.

    She gets on the machine with her face lying down.

    She lifts her ass that I can see her small anus.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to start recording!! ¡¹

    Nei says as she readies the camera.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are watching our situation with a smile.

    ¡¸ M-Master! ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s hands are bound behind her can¡¯t raise her body.

    She wants me to help her.

    ¡¸ Okay then ¡¹

    I raise Michi¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Master, please ride the horse too ¡¹

    Err, is it okay to ride with two people?

    Michi¡¯s small and light¡­

    I timidly ride the machine.

    Yeah, it looks okay.

    Michi and I face each other.

    ¡¸ Master, hug ¡¹

    Michi fawns on me.

    ¡¸ There, there ¡¹

    I reach out on Michi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    I lift her up.

    Then, I get her on top of my legs.

    I move around on top of the machine¡­

    I sit down properly on the horse riding machine while hugging Michi.

    ¡¸ Master, you¡¯re hot ¡¹

    I hug the tied up Michi on top of the horse riding machine.

    My erect penis touches Michi¡¯s soft belly.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    First, I kiss her.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu ¡¹

    Michi drips down more love nectar on my thighs.

    She¡¯s really got a lot of liquid.

    I lift Michi¡¯s bra from below.

    Her cute sunken nipples are exposed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for being small ¡¹

    Michi said.

    At first glance, this chest looks like a flat wall.

    ¡¸ But when I touch it with my hands, there¡¯s a breast swelling properly. I like touching Michi¡¯s chest ¡¹

    I enjoy the feeling of my palm.

    ¡¸ Please have fun, please enjoy Michi¡¯s body ¡¹

    Michi speaks happily.

    I crawl my tongue on her sunken nipple.

    I lick it up and feel the pointy portion inside.

    Her nipple¡¯s coming out of this cave-in soon.

    If I have sex with her every day, Michi¡¯s body will grow more and more.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaauuuuuu, hauuu!!! ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s hands is tied on her back shudders in pleasure.

    Yeah, it¡¯s soon.

    ¡¸ Michi, I¡¯m fucking you ¡¹

    Michi looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ Please, please ravish me ¡¹

    I hold Michi¡¯s ass again and lift her up.

    Toryaaaa!!

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll lead it to Michi¡¯s entrance ¡¹

    Misuzu reaches for my penis.

    ¡¸ Err, yes, here ¡¹

    Misuzu leads my glans to Michi¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸ H-Here I go Michi!!! ¡¹

    I then slowly lower Michi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu, it¡¯s coming in!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s small body.

    Her small vagina is also narrow.

    Inside her wet spot, my thick erection invades on full strength.

    ¡¸ Aguuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, does it hurt? ¡¹

    I ask. Michi¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I like the pain! ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ More, I like it to hurt more! ¡¹

    Jubububupupuuuu!!!

    My penis ravishes Michi¡¯s vagina to the root.

    ¡¸ Afugu!!!! ¡¹

    Michi and I are joined together while riding on top of the horse riding machine.

    Michi saddles on top of my waist and endure.

    I keep on grabbing Michi¡¯s soft ass.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, hafuuu!! ¡¹

    Michi breathes roughly as I pierce deep inside of her.

    Sweat flows on her forehead.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inside! Master is inside Michi! It¡¯s spreading to Master¡¯s shape!! ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama!!! Onee-sama, the switch, please press the switch!!! ¡¹

    Switch?

    ¡¸ I know, but, make sure that you protect yourself and Danna-sama so you won¡¯t fall off balance ¡¹

    Balance?

    ¡¸ I know! I know it already!!! ¡¹

    At that moment.

    Misuzu pushes the switch on the control board of the horse riding machine.

    ¡º Exercise start ¡»

    The machine spoke what?!!!

    Guoooon!!!

    Guooonnn!!

    W-What the hell?!

    The machine is pushing us from below?!!

    Zun! Zun! Then¡­

    It pushes up and drops down, push up and drop down.

    I¡¯m not doing anything and yet¡­

    My erect penis thrusts inside Michi¡¯s womb!!!

    ¡¸ Haguuuuu!!! Haguuuu!!! I¡¯m being ravished! Master is ravishing Michi!!! ¡¹

    We¡¯re connected on Liana position and were shook by the power of the machine.

    This is amazing.

    We¡¯re moving to copulate regardless of our will!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! Kuuun!!! This is so good! This is great! Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s going crazy as I carry her.

    ¡¸ Master! Master! I love this! I love you! I love you!!!!! ¡¹

    True, this feels good.

    It does feel good, but¡­

    It feels like we¡¯ll tumble down if we don¡¯t keep our balance.

    This is dangerous.

    ¡¸ Master! There¡¯s no need to worry! ¡¹

    Michi tells me as she feels my afraid mind.

    ¡¸ Michi will take care of that so Master can just drown in Michi!!! ¡¹

    Then, Michi¡­

    She stretches her legs 15 degrees up while still connected to me.

    At that moment, our body stabilized on the horse riding machine.

    If we do this, no matter how much the machine rocks us¡­

    Our bodies won¡¯t be thrown away by the machine.

    But!!

    ¡¸ M-Michi!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s tensing up her muscles on her legs as she takes in my penis.

    Michi¡¯s vagina is also clamping down on me!!

    ¡¸ Michi, this is amazing, it¡¯s so tight! It¡¯s amazingly tight!!! ¡¹

    GUoooo!! Duooon!!

    Guoooo!!! Duooon!!

    Our bodies rise and lower following the horse riding machine.

    Nucho! Juppu!

    Nuccho! Juppu!!

    My erect penis pierces Michi¡¯s hot vagina!!

    It feels like we¡¯re a steam engine.

    While we release hot air and moisture¡­

    I rub and polish Michi¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, aaaaah, I¡¯m being ravished! Michi¡¯s being ravished!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s vagina overflows with lubricant, the piston motion of my penis becomes smooth.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Master!!! Michi, Michi wants it more painful! I wish more pain!!! ¡¹

    Michi craves for me as she clings her sweaty body to me.

    ¡¸ More, make it hurt more!!! ¡¹

    E-Even if you tell me that¡­

    What should I do?

    ¡¸ Okay, to respond to Michi¡¯s request ¡¹

    Misuzu reaches for the control panel of the horse riding machine again.

    ¡¸ However, Michi must keep the balance until the end. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I understand!!!! ¡¹

    Pii!!

    Starting with an electronic sound, the horse riding machine¡­

    Buiiiin! Gasshan Buiiiin! Gashan!!

    Buiiiin! Gasshan! Buiiiin! Gasshan!!

    It¡¯s shaking us off with speed faster than before.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is the best!!! ¡¹

    Wait a second!!!

    I-Isn¡¯t this just a rodeo?!!

    W-We¡¯re falling off!

    We¡¯ll be thrown away!!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Master ¡¹

    Huh?

    Michi whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ Leave it all to Michi ¡¹

    Ah.

    I entrust the control to Michi.

    ¡¸ Yeeeeeees!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s managing the rampaging horse on top of me.

    She uses her legs skillfully to balance us.

    I hold Michi¡¯s ass with both my hands tight.

    We¡¯re mating on our lower half.

    My penis is scooping Michi¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, yes, leave it to Michi, Michi will never betray Master ¡¹

    Oh, I.

    I¡¯m connected with Michi.

    My body, mind.

    I close my eyes to the pleasant sensation.

    ¡¸ Noooo, don¡¯t melt, look at Michi, please Master!! ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh right.

    Just because Michi told me to entrust my body on her.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that I must unify with Michi.

    Michi¡¯s mind must not melt with my spirit.

    ¡¸ Michi is a woman, Master is a man, I¡¯m a slave and Master is a master ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s voice echoes inside me.

    ¡¸ The one ravishing is Master, the ravished is Michi, that has to be the case, if not ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi will lose the reason on why it has to be Master!! ¡¹

    At that moment

    I pay close attention.

    Before me is Michi who looks teary face.

    This petite young girl who¡¯s a year younger than me is¡­

    ¡¸ Michi!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master!!!! I love you!!!!! ¡¹

    Michi kisses me.

    The horse riding machine shakes us.

    We¡¯re having sex.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, stop the machine! ¡¹

    I shouted!!

    Piiipiiii!!!

    Misuzu presses the emergency stop switch.

    The horse riding machine stops tightly.

    ¡¸ This machine won¡¯t do! I will fuck Michi by my will!!! ¡¹

    I thrust my waist to Michi¡¯s body covered in sweat.

    I will fuck Michi by my will!!!!

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, hauuuuu, ravish me, make it hurt, Master! Please, please ravish Michi!!!! ¡¹

    I grab Michi¡¯s ass and thrust my waist roughly!!!\

    Michi¡¯s inside is getting hollowed out!!!!

    ¡¸ Please ravish me¡­anytime¡­anywhere¡­if you want to do it then use Michi¡­Michi¡­Michi is Master¡¯s toy!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body trembles while I fuck her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll feel worried if you don¡¯t do me!! I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll become an unneeded girl!! ¡¹

    I see, Michi.

    Michi¡¯s also uneasy.

    ¡¸ Michi will never disappear, I love Master!!! I want to stay together forever! Therefore, please ravish me, make Michi your toy

    !!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Michi will stay with me forever, we¡¯ll be together forever, Michi!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then please ravish Michi more! Please, inside Michi, inside!! ¡¹

    Oh, Michi¡¯s breathing roughly, wanting me.

    She wants me to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Master!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Synchronizing my heart with Michi on our sex, we¡¯ve experienced this at the hotel.

    She wants to re-experience that again.

    ¡¸ Suu, suu, haa, suu, suu, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suu, suu, haa, suu, suu, haa ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s breath is hot.

    Our hearts are pounding.

    I synchronize with that.

    Michi synchronizes with me.

    ¡¸ Aah, I can tell, Master¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming! ¡¹

    Michi can feel it as I bang her roughly

    She¡¯s smiling.

    We take the impetus on synchronization.

    ¡¸ Michi too, it¡¯s soon, coming, it¡¯s coming, Michi¡¯s feeling good from Master ravishing her! ¡¹

    I can tell.

    Michi¡¯s womb is wriggling.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Michi!!! Michi!!! I-I!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s coming soon!

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯m coming soon too, Master, I love you, I love you, I love you!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also love you, Michi!!!! ¡¹

    We stare at each other while we knock each other¡¯s waist, facing each other.

    ¡¸ Master! Do you want to ravish Michi more? Do you want to cum inside Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to fuck Michi more, I want to ejaculate inside Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want to make babies with Michi? It¡¯s okay to make babies, do you want to cum? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to impregnate Michi! I want to cum! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Michi also wants Master to ravish her, ravish me a lot and cum inside, I don¡¯t mind making a child, I¡¯ll give birth as much as you want!!!! ¡¹

    M-Michi!!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I can tell, I can feel it! Master! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s reaching climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah, the pain¡¯s coming!!! Coming!! Cumming!!! Aaaaaaah!!!! ¡¹

    For Michi, ¡°feeling it,¡± and ¡°pain¡± is the same?!!!

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuuuu¡­Uuuuu¡­uuuuu, the pain¡¯s coming in!!!!! Cum! Please cum!!!! Please cum inside Michi¡­Master!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    My penis bursts out as the joy shows in Michi¡¯s eyes.

    The white lava blows out!!!

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    At that moment of joy!!!!

    Our hearts synchronized!!!

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    The pleasure of my ejaculation flows to Michi.

    Michi¡¯s climax echoes to me.

    ¡¸ Kyuuuuuuunnnn!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body shrinks tight!!!!

    She¡¯s hugging my body tightly!!!

    I also grab and squeeze Michi¡¯s ass.

    I ejaculate violently inside Michi!!!

    Bushu! Bushu! Pyupyu!!

    ¡¸ Amazing¡­I¡¯m flying! Michi¡¯s flying away!!! ¡¹

    Michi accepts everything in her womb while her body convulses.

    The storm of pleasure envelops Michi and me!

    ¡¸ Haguuuu!!! Aguuu!!! Auuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    The small girl in my arms drowns in pleasure.

    Michi¡¯s stretched out legs shivers.

    Her ankle is waving the panty I took off earlier like a flag.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuun, kuun, kyaaaaun!!! ¡¹

    Michi in her climax is so cute, she¡¯s like a small animal.

    I want to protect her, I thought from the bottom of my heart.

    I grind my waist on this girl, pouring till the last drop.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa, auauauau, haaaaaa ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s womb keeps twitching like a woman.

    It¡¯s swallowing my semen.

    The girl wants to be a mother soon.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, haaaa!! ¡¹

    My ejaculation ended.

    I breathe out deeply.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also finally coming back from the afterglow of the ecstasy¡­

    ¡¸ Sahaaaaa!! ¡¹

    The synchronization is undone.

    We¡¯re back to a single man and woman.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad, I¡¯m thrilled, it was such a supreme time ¡¹

    Saying that. Michi kisses me.

    There are tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ I thought that I might not be able to do it anymore ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Michi¡­

    She was worrying if our hearts can¡¯t synchronize again just like at the hotel.

    As I had with Yukino¡­

    She heard that I might not be able to have sex again.

    ¡¸ It also felt good for me. Michi ¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s naked back.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m okay now ¡¹

    This girl is charming.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, Master ¡¹

    Michi blushed.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I, I¡¯m a bit overcome by emotion, that I¡¯ve been ridiculous just now¡­ ¡¹

    She averts her eyes bashfully.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    She¡¯s come back to her warrior girl mode I guess?

    Haa¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay from time to time, Michi ¡¹

    I said. Michi looks up.

    ¡¸ The usual Michi is also Michi, Michi just now is also Michi I like this kind of Michi too ¡¹

    Yeah.

    This girl is usually pushing her limits.

    But, in reality, she¡¯s also a 15-year-old middle school girl with childish desires.

    And, she¡¯s afraid of the appropriateness of her age.

    ¡¸ I can only show it to Master ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s all my true feelings. I would like Master to ravish me more and more. I want to be played like a toy ¡¹

    That¡¯s wrong.

    That¡¯s because Michi can only feel her bond with me through sex right now.

    What Michi wants isn¡¯t sex.

    She wants a clear connection with me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll never hold back from now on. If I want to do it, then I¡¯ll do it anywhere ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s afraid.

    Just like how she¡¯s afraid of her relationship with Edie.

    She¡¯s also afraid of her relationship with me too.

    Especially when having sex with me, she¡¯s afraid that she can no longer synchronize her mind with mine.

    If she can¡¯t do it anymore, then¡­

    She¡¯s afraid that if that¡¯s the case, her relationship with me would be broken.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it a lot. Let¡¯s do it more. I¡¯ll get better and better. Let¡¯s go ahead together ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s afraid of falling back.

    That¡¯s why, before that.,

    Let¡¯s think of going forward for now.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please ravish me. Michi will accept Master anytime anywhere ¡¹

    All I can do now is sex.

    Therefore, I have to continue.

    Until Michi and I find a bond other than sex.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this isn¡¯t the end. We¡¯ll be living together! ¡¹

    Oh, I.

    I¡¯m no longer alone.

    I won¡¯t go back to being alone.

 Chapter 501. Alone with Misuzu in her room

    Chapter 501. Alone with Misuzu in her room

    After taking photos¡­

    ¡¸ Michi, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Michi¡¯s vagina.

    A significant amount of semen drips out of Michi¡¯s slit and soil the seat of the horse-riding machine.

    ¡¸ Oh my, my, that¡¯s a lot! ¡¹

    Misuzu wipes the seat with a towel.

    Ruriko takes off Michi¡¯s binds and hands another towel.

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-sama. If you stay like that, you¡¯ll get colds ¡¹

    She also hands me a clean towel.

    Nei¡¯s taking photos of the aftermath of my sex with Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean this up too ¡¹

    Saying that. Misuzu crawls her tongue on my penis.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll do it too ¡¹

    Ruriko also joins the cleanup fellatio.

    The cousin beauties suck my penis deliciously.

    Misuzu¡¯s going from the rod to below.

    Ruriko kisses the tip of the glans and sucks out the remains in the urethra.

    ¡¸ I love this taste. It¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give some to me too ¡¹

    Misuzu kisses Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it tastes like Danna-sama ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Master!! ¡¹

    Michi clings to me and kisses my lips.

    Nei¡¯s taking photos of the three beauties serving me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you still have a lot of energy there ¡¹

    My erect penis is still rock hard.

    ¡¸ No, this is still lively but let me rest for a moment ¡¹

    It must be the drug¡¯s fault why my erection doesn¡¯t calm down.

    Furthermore, my body¡¯s so excited that I can ejaculate so many times, my mind put a brake when I was with Yukino.

    As a backlash, my libido stopped.

    But, thinking about the number of ejaculations I had today.

    It¡¯s about time my body feels fatigue.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then let¡¯s take a rest? You¡¯re going to cum twice inside us tonight after all! ¡¹

    Huh, Nei?!

    ¡¸ Well I mean, you came twice for Mana and Agnes. Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei was watching earlier.

    ¡¸ No, but I only did it with Megu once ¡¹

    I try to argue but¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about it! I demand twice for me!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like another round for later too ¡¹

    Michi said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Uhm, me too. If Onii-sama won¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    Is that why you¡¯re still not putting on your clothes?

    ¡¸ Yes yes, but you girls know that we have a line, right? ¡¹

    Nei tries to break the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Nei-oneesama¡¯s turn now, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu says while licking my penis.

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu can go ahead, I¡¯ll be the last! ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Seeing this horse riding machine, I understood it. This is Misuzu¡¯s home ground. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to jump out even after this. If Misuzu¡¯s last, then you might go for a home run with all your strength and Yo-chan might not even remember that he had sex with me ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s competing.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Misuzu can go ahead, and I¡¯m next. I won¡¯t show my cards! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind either way! ¡¹

    She smiles at Nei.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Anyway, let¡¯s take a quick break.

    We return to the living room and drink tea.

    This time it¡¯s black tea.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, would you like to eat cookies? ¡¹

    I lay down on the leather sofa naked and tired.

    Ruriko brings in cookies.

    Ruriko, Michi, and I are naked as we just had sex.

    Misuzu and Nei are still wearing clothes.

    Somehow, it feels strange.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, please open your mouth ¡°aaaah¡± ¡¹

    I open up my mouth.

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    Ruriko happily feeds me with cookies.

    ¡¸ Ugh, I want to do that feeding too!! ¡¹

    Nei comes in with a cookie too.

    ¡¸ Here, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei brings a cookie in front of me.

    ¡¸ There you go! ¡¹

    She throws it into my mouth!

    I catch it in the air!

    ¡¸ Well done!!! So cute! Yo-chan, you¡¯re so cute!! ¡¹

    Nei hugs my head in her voluptuous breasts.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, Danna-sama isn¡¯t a dog! ¡¹

    Misuzu protests.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s my job!! ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Master, please ¡¹

    Saying that. She hands me a cookie and sits like a dog in front of me.

    She¡¯s naked as her bra¡¯s stripped off, she¡¯s opening her legs wide in an M shape, love nectar and semen are leaking out from it.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    Michi wants to jump and catch the cookie.

    ¡¸ Here I go! ¡¹

    I throw the cookie in an arc heading to Michi.

    ¡¸ Waa!! ¡¹

    Michi barks like a dog and jumped, she catches the cookie midair As expected.

    She then gets on all fours and crawls to my side.

    ¡¸ Please pat my head for doing well ¡¹

    I-I see.

    I didn¡¯t notice that.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well done, Michi ¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ At times like this, please secretly extend your hand to my breast and butt ¡¹

    M-Michi.

    As usual, she¡¯s demanding.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, I will serve from this side ¡¹

    Then, she squats on the floor and lets her tongue crawl on the back of my balls not licked earlier.

    Uuuuugh!

    Wait, isn¡¯t this?!

    ¡¸ Michi, that¡¯s my anus! ¡¹

    Michi licks my anus!?

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! ¡¹

    Licking that part while eating cookies¡­

    ¡¸ Please do not mind it, this is my duty ¡¹

    That¡¯s not a duty!

    ¡¸ Michi, hold yourself! Danna-sama can¡¯t take a break if you do that! ¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s holding a teacup scolds Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Michi slumps like a small dog.

    ¡¸ Come here Michi ¡¹

    I pull Michi on my right.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, may I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Ruriko goes on my left side.

    The two naked third-year middle school girls sandwich me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko rubs her cute breasts on my arms.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi rubs her flat chest to me.

    ¡¸ You okay with that, Misuzu? ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s still wearing clothes asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, my sisters get along after all ¡¹

    Misuzu answers as she stands firm.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s the composure. I won¡¯t help if Yo-chan¡¯s taken away by the little sisters! ¡¹

    Nei speaks provocatively. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine, he¡¯s my husband after all ¡¹

    She smiles at Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my turn next either way ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ No photos, no filming, I¡¯ll be alone with Danna-sama ¡¹

    When we¡¯re done drinking tea. Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a promise to embrace me in my room. Everyone, please wait in here ¡¹

    What.

    Misuzu banned the other women from entering her room.

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s just unfair!! ¡¹

    Nei protests.

    ¡¸ Do you plan to monopolize Yo-chan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I still haven¡¯t made love with Danna-sama with just the two of us! ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    Speaking of which, there¡¯s always someone watching when I have sex with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Huh, just the two of you? ¡¹

    Misuzu didn¡¯t let the weakness Nei has shown.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nei-sama already had done it with Danna-sama alone?! ¡¹

    Err.

    Nei¡¯s first experience was in my house, just the two of us.

    ¡¸ Hm, mmmmm, that¡¯s!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You did? ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we did! Geez!! ¡¹

    She gave up and admit it.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s not in my memory!!! If I lie about such a beautiful memory!! A divine punishment will befall me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so then I will also make beautiful memories ¡¹

    Misuzu says with a triumphant look.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi looks at Misuzu with eyes like an abandoned puppy, but¡­

    ¡¸ If you come with me then it¡¯ll bother Nei-oneesama and Ruriko, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s their first time in this house after all ¡¹

    Michi comes here often, so she knows a lot.

    When they want something like the position of the restroom, Michi will do something about it.

    ¡¸ You may eat the food in the fridge as you want. There¡¯s also a TV, and the Karaoke¡¯s over there so have fun, everyone ¡¹

    Karaoke?

    ¡¸ We have business use equipment for home party use ¡¹

    Oh, this has different standards from ordinary houses.

    ¡¸ Hmm, let¡¯s give you at least a time limit! ¡¹

    Nei declares.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t allow Misuzu to monopolize Yo-chan until tomorrow morning! ¡¹

    She glares at Misuzu.

    ¡¸One-hour maximum, come back after an hour. If you don¡¯t then, we¡¯ll barge in! ¡¹

    Nei said. Michi and Ruriko nod.

    ¡¸ Also, everyone has two rounds for tonight. You¡¯re not allowed to put a burden on Yo-chan just because you two are alone! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do so ¡¹

    She smiles.

    Nei grits her teeth frustratedly.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Michi! My first song will be ¡°Tsugaru Kaikyo Fuyugeshiki¡±! ¡¹

    They¡¯re doing Karaoke¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, we go back to the upper floor of the maisonette condo again.

    We¡¯re back at Misuzu¡¯s room.

    I¡¯m alone with Misuzu.

    Misuzu sits on the bed.

    ¡¸ You must be tired, it¡¯s okay to lie down on the bed ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ What about you Misuzu, since we¡¯re alone, loosen up ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with a blank face.

    ¡¸ Well, I know that Nei-neesan and Misuzu are fighting for leadership, but¡­ ¡¹

    Even though Misuzu¡¯s at home, Nei¡¯s trying to become the leader of the girls by becoming the cameraman.

    Misuzu hates that, so I know why she refused to be filmed.

    She doesn¡¯t like Nei telling her what to do while in the middle of sex.

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, Danna-sama ¡¹

    She leans on me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also not doing well. When Michi and Ruriko are present, I feel like I had to be the elder sister, so I get strangely eager ¡¹

    She¡¯s exerting too much effort as the leader of the Kouzuki house group.

    ¡¸ No. Michi¡¯s definitely relying on Misuzu, but Ruriko¡¯s already dependable. There¡¯s no need for Mizuu to pull her over ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl is only showing face to me ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are both candidates for succession in Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ The troubles we cause is a problem of the whole house. We¡¯re taking a step back right now ¡¹

    Yeah, the younger Ruriko stands behind Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Actually, I¡¯m Grandfather¡¯s third son¡¯s daughter. I didn¡¯t live with as many restrictions as Ruriko. I live with my parents in this house, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s separated from her parents since she was a child.

    She lived with Yoshiko-san, isolated in Jii-chan¡¯s main house.

    During her early years in life, she has prepared herself to be the future of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Rurikok always prioritizes the house or the family, she thinks that it¡¯s natural for her to sacrifice herself ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she accepted her Grandfather selling her to me as my sex slave.

    Ruriko always accepts her destiny in tranquil.

    ¡¸ Does Ruriko really like me? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Could it be that she just accepted it reluctantly because it has become her destiny? ¡¹

    I have no confidence.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s¡¯ surprised.

    ¡¸ Ruriko truly loves Danna-sama from the bottom of her heart ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t she say it? That it¡¯s fun. Ruriko is enjoying her fate to be Danna-sama¡¯s slave. She¡¯s having so much fun that she can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s beautiful face approaches me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same as well ¡¹

    Misuzu kisses me.

    ¡¸ Ever since I met you since I started a special relationship with you, life has become fun that I can¡¯t help it! My life has become lively and bright after meeting you ¡¹

    Misuzu calls me not as ¡°Danna-sama¡± from time to time.

    It¡¯s only when she¡¯s telling me what she feels deep inside her.

    ¡¸ Look at this ¡¹

    Misuzu presents her middle school graduation album.

    ¡¸ In my case, kindergarten, elementary, middle school, and high school are all in the same place but, those who graduate in middle school enrolls to a different high school, there are also new enrollees for the middle school and high school, there¡¯s graduation album in kindergarten, elementary, middle, high school ¡¹

    She opens up a big album.

    ¡¸ As someone who¡¯s always been there, it feels weird. Most of the girls who are in the photo of the entrance ceremony are now arranging desk even after two years in high school ¡¹

    The page Misuzu shows is the group photo of the first year middle school girls lined up in schoolyard under the full bloom cherry blossoms.

    There are only four pairs in class.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, this? ¡¹

    I find Misuzu four years ago among the girls lined up.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles sadly.

    ¡¸ Even though other girls are looking nervous, Misuzu seems dignified ¡¹

    Yeah, Misuzu¡¯s the only one smiling like an angel.

    ¡¸ Please look at the other pages too ¡¹

    I flip the pages.

    I find Misuzu on her sportswear on the athletics festival page.

    I knew it, she¡¯s smiling here too.

    At the school festival, the class photos have her smiling with the other classmates.

    At the club activity page, Misuzu¡¯s still smiling among the members of the Japanese traditional dance club.

    But.

    ¡¸ Have you noticed it? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s smile is the same.

    Whichever photo has the exact same smile?

    ¡¸ This is what it means to live as the daughter of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re always required to show the same smile ¡¹

    To whoever.

    In any situation.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t be friends with anyone. Also, I can¡¯t make discord either ¡¹

    If there¡¯s someone who becomes Misuzu¡¯s best friend, the other students will feel jealous.

    Those who fight with Misuzu will be eliminated by other girls.

    It¡¯s an all girl¡¯s school where only daughters of noble houses can enter, the treatment of the daughter of Kouzuki house, a noble among nobles¡­

    They do it with great caution.

    ¡¸ Unlike ordinary people, everyone knows what a noble is ¡¹

    Ah, but if it were a regular school, there would be children who would try to get on good terms with Misuzu without trying to read the atmosphere.

    Girls who won¡¯t care even if other girls are jealous or hinder.

    On the other hand, some girls will confront Misuzu upfront without knowing the horrors of the house.

    But.

    If there¡¯s nobody but noble ladies, then everyone knows Kouzuki house very well.

    It¡¯s an incredible colossal presence among the noble houses.

    ¡¸ Thus, most of the girls were with me from kindergarten ¡¹

    If their norm is to go to an upper school every time they graduate, there¡¯s no shuffling of human relationships.

    The relationships are fixed intently with the same numbers.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I always had the same smile ¡¹

    To keep a distance from her classmates.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s graduation album is the same as mine, I think. Showing the same smile all the time ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Misuzu, could you show me your ordinary albums ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please wait for a moment ¡¹

    Misuzu gets off the bed and takes a few albums from the other room.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    I take the album and open it.

    Misuzu¡¯s elementary school album.

    A photo at a party.

    A photo in a piano recital.

    A photo going to a villa or something.

    Misuzu¡¯s cute.

    But.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same ¡¹

    The middle school Misuzu already have the same smile.

    Even with her photo with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s been like this since elementary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ever since kindergarten, it¡¯s a bit of a sad event ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ There was a pair of girls who were a bit rough during elementary ¡¹

    Oh, I get that.

    ¡¸ On the day they meddled with me, they were both driven out of the kindergarten ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Those girls fathers¡¯ company were even affected ¡¹

    Showing that at kindergarten age¡­

    It¡¯s definitely traumatic.

    Misuzu¡¯s classmates all took distance from her.

    Not to confront Misuzu but not to get along with her either.

    Misuzu learned to always smile to not cause trouble.

    ¡¸ It must¡¯ve been hard, Misuzu ¡¹

    I tell Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, this is my latest album. Please take a look ¡¹

    Misuzu presents it to me.

    I open it up.

    Misuzu in this album is already a high school girl.

    Her hair is shorter than now.

    I flip over the pages.

    But it¡¯s unchanging.

    Unchanging.

    I knew it, Misuzu always shows a mindless smile.

    It ends at the winter photo.

    These are now photos this year.

    Even during the second year, Misuzu on the photos reflects the same smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh, M-Misuzu? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised at the photo that suddenly appeared.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t show it to anyone! ¡¹

    The last photo in the album is¡­

    That¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s deflowering photo.

    ¡¸ I asked Margo-san to give me a copy ¡¹

    Oh right, back then Margo-san took a photo of us.

    ¡¸ Look, Danna-sama, I look so afraid back then ¡¹

    It¡¯s a photo where Misuzu¡¯s legs are spread to check her hymen before sex.

    Her face, breasts, genital, are clearly shown.

    Misuzu¡¯s face is trembling with fear.

    ¡¸ This one looks very painful. It really did hurt though ¡¹

    The next photo is Misuzu¡¯s virgin vagina accepting my dick.

    I¡¯m grabbing her breasts roughly, Misuzu¡¯s suffering from her deflowering.

    ¡¸ Lastly, ufu. My face looks like the world has been destroyed ¡¹1

    The last photo is Misuzu¡¯s naked body after sex.

    There¡¯s my semen and her virgin blood overflowing from the slit.

    Misuzu¡¯s face trembles in despair.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m showing my true face. It¡¯s not the usual expression I make on photos, I was showing my true feelings at that moment! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I met you and became your pet, It¡¯s my first time living as a human! I have entirely changed in one week! ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    That smile isn¡¯t a forced one.

    ¡¸ After the holiday, when I return to school again, I will return to my former self. Always showing a mindless smile, like a doll. But, it¡¯s different when I¡¯m with you. Because I!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me.

    ¡¸ When I¡¯m with you my heart¡¯s throbbing!! I feel thrilled! If I¡¯m with you, I can show my true feelings! After all, you¡¯re my special person! My husband!! ¡¹

    Then, she pushed me on the bed.

    ¡¸ Ah, my plan is for me to be pushed down! ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s okay, I adore you Danna-sama. I love you! ¡¹

    She rubs her cheeks on my chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give you my key later ¡¹

    Key?

    ¡¸ The key to this house, to my room. This is also Danna-sama¡¯s house! Oh right. I¡¯ll have to register Danna-sama¡¯s fingerprints in the security too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wait, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ready yourself. I will never let go ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ Whatever happens, I will follow you for the rest of your life, you¡¯re no longer alone, therefore ¡¹

    Misuzu kisses my lips over and over again.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to hold back on me. Open up your heart, be casual ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ This bed smells like Misuzu ¡¹

    Coming in here, it feels like Misuzu¡¯s wrapping me.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please change the smell of this bed ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    Different from any photo, it¡¯s a sexy smile.

    ¡¸ Please change Misuzu¡¯s bed to your scent. Misuzu¡¯s room, Misuzu¡¯s body too ¡¹

    Misuzu straddles over me and slowly takes off her clothes.

    I

    ¡¸ Look, if I¡¯m going to Misuzu¡¯s room, then I have to meet with Misuzu¡¯s father and mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    Misuzu takes off her top clothing.

    Her white bra and cute bellybutton appear.

    ¡¸ If I do, how should I greet them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please tell them whatever you want ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ But, is it okay for me to just say ¡°please give me your daughter¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That way¡¯s better. After all, I¡¯m already yours ¡¹

    Misuzu opens up the zipper of her skirt.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell them beforehand ¡°I decided to give birth to his baby¡¯ ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, Grandfather has given his approval already. Father will never go against Grandfather ¡¹

    That¡¯s true but¡­

    I¡¯m still nervous.

    ¡¸ You just have to promise to take good care of me ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ I will, I swear not to Misuzu¡¯s parents but to Misuzu. I will treasure Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes get teary in happiness.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s a promise, please spoil Misuzu a lot when it¡¯s just the two of us. Please don¡¯t hold back. Misuzu loves Danna-sama!

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    In the end, Ruriko, Michi, and Misuzu¡­

    They tell me to open up my heart.

    Just like how I want to protect them.

    These girls are trying to heal me.

    ¡¸ Now, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    When it¡¯s just the two of us, her smile is extraordinary.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s make a child!!! ¡¹

    1. ORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORA

 Chapter 502. Genuine sex with Misuzu.

    Chapter 502. Genuine sex with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu!! ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs and hugs me on top of the bed.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Danna-sama, my husband!! ¡¹

    Her big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Wanwanwanwawan, wan!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s like a puppy.

    ¡¸ I am indeed a pet, Danna-sama¡¯s puppy! ¡¹

    She licks my cheek with her pink tongue.

    ¡¸ Please play with Misuzu!!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Okay, there, there! ¡¹

    I hug Misuzu and pat her head.

    ¡¸ Kuun, kuuun, wanwan!! ¡¹

    Misuzu barks like she¡¯s feeling good.

    ¡¸ Ah, right! ¡¹

    Misuzu gets up, off the bed, and goes to pick up something.

    While at it, she took off her skirt and now she¡¯s only wearing a panty below.

    Misuzu who¡¯s in bra and panty only shows a beautiful line of her body.

    It¡¯s not a slim model with long legs like Megu.

    Nor it¡¯s glamorous like Nei.

    But, it¡¯s definitely beautiful for a 17-year-old girl.

    Her height, breast size, tightness of waist, ass, and length of her legs.

    All of them are just right, balanced.

    It feels like a golden rule of balanced beauty.

    Especially:

    ¡¸ Misuzu, the shape of your breasts is beautiful. ¡¹

    Yeah, the volume, the feeling of swell, the bulge pointing upwards are all beautiful.

    Even when she¡¯s wearing a bra, the greatness of her shape is remarkable.

    ¡¸ Wanwan. Danna-sama loves breasts, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu says while she looks my way.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, look, whoever you do it with, you always lick their breasts, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    No, well, that¡¯s true, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to touch and lick it more ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ This is for Danna-sama at all times. Wanwan! ¡¹

    Misuzu lifts her breasts with both hands and shakes it.

    It¡¯s bouncing, looks soft.

    ¡¸ But, you see, it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not embarrassing! You mind it; you lose!! Wanwan!! ¡¹

    Then, Misuzu takes out something from her bag and comes back to the bed.

    ¡¸ Wanwanwanwan!!! ¡¹

    She jumps to my side.

    The bed shook.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaun!! I¡¯m sorry!! ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me tight.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do this ¡¹

    That was Misuzu¡¯s red collar.

    ¡¸ Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s pet dog, so you have to put on a collar! Please, owner! ¡¹

    Misuzu presents the collar to me while sitting upright on the bed.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I get up and attach the collar to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s lovely how Danna-sama never thinks ¡°troublesome,¡± or ¡°I don¡¯t want it now¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, isn¡¯t that just normal? ¡¹

    If such a cute girl asks me, then¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m glad that you always think that way! ¡¹

    It changed from ¡°Danna-sama¡± to ¡°You.¡±

    ¡¸ There, I put it on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wanwanwanwan, thank you very much! ¡¹

    Misuzu gets on all fours in bed, she smiles happily.

    She sways her ass left and right.

    She must be swinging a tail.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, will we be like this in five years? Is it okay for me to be your cute puppy? ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, no problem at all ¡¹

    Misuzu will be 22 in five years.

    I think that it¡¯s cute if she gets on all fours in her underwear and collar only.

    I think she¡¯ll stay as my cute puppy.

    ¡¸ Then, what about ten years later ¡¹

    Misuzu would be 27 then.

    Nah, I think Misuzu will stay cute forever.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, no problem at all ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Then how about 20 years? ¡¹

    Misuzu will be 37 by then.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s still a cute puppy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I¡¯m okay being a Mama dog by then though ¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think that Misuzu will be a cute mother even after 20 years. ¡¹

    ¡¸ So It¡¯s okay for me to wear a collar and cuddle up with you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if we¡¯re alone ¡¹

    It¡¯s a bit embarrassing in front of the children though.

    How do we educate them?

    ¡¸ Yes, how about 30 years later? ¡¹

    Misuzu will be 47.

    ¡¸ I think that I will be an old lady by that time, but¡­ ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu, you¡¯ll stay cute no matter how old you are. Even after 40, 50, 60, or even a 100 years later ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s cuteness isn¡¯t the beauty of her looks right now.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s heart is cute. I think that it¡¯ll stay cute no matter how old you are. I want you to stay my by my side like that, with a collar ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have me by your side and love me all the time? ¡¹

    I hug Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I will, you¡¯re too cute after all!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so happy, wan wan!! ¡¹

    Misuzu rubs our bodies.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s a promise! Misuzu will be Danna-sama¡¯s pet dog forever until she dies! I¡¯m the pet!! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    Misuzu looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s here for you, so you¡¯re no longer alone ¡¹

    Then, she kisses me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯re not alone. Misuzu¡¯s here with you!! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Danna-sama, do you want my breasts? I know, I¡¯ll take it out now ¡¹

    Saying that. Misuzu unhooks her bra from behind.

    The elastic and springy object spills out.

    ¡¸ Okay, here you go ¡¹

    She presents her nipple before me

    I.

    I suck on Misuzu¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ Ahn! That feels good! Danna-sama, so cute!! ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs my head tight and buries my face on Misuzu¡¯s soft chest.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, you¡¯re like a child, ufufu, so cute!! ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles, her eyes look intoxicated.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to be spoiled, you can be spoiled as much as you like. We¡¯ll always be together. Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s pet ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s voice fires up my heart.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, I ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ What is it, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I, Misuzu, I!! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it, but I feel my emotions are rising up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s completely okay ¡¹

    Misuzu pats my chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really a year older than you. There¡¯s no need for you to hold back like you do on Ruriko and Michi. It¡¯s okay to be spoiled, you can tell it, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Misuzu lets me touch her breasts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different from Ruriko and Michi, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s breasts are different from the two middle school girls.

    Of course, it¡¯s still in growing season, although it¡¯s a breast full of elasticity¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s breasts are already shaped like an adult woman.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lose to Nagisa-sama and Katsuko-oneesama when it comes to adult sex appeal, but Misuzu will envelop you! You can drown in Misuzu right now ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks while showing a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Because if a useless man like me get spoiled, it¡¯ll only trouble Misuzu, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s you then it¡¯s ¡¶ WELCOME ¡· no matter what! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I want to go through hardships for you. It¡¯s not a nuisance, I am living for you after all ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Here, don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s hand gently grasps my penis.

    It¡¯s already erect.

    ¡¸ What do you want to do? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t stay silent. You can tell Misuzu anything. I¡¯ll do anything you ask for, That¡¯s what I decided on ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ You always listen to Misuzu no matter what, you still accept no matter what I wish for. Misuzu wants to do that too! ¡¹

    Want to do that?

    ¡¸ I will also listen to what you say earnestly. And, I¡¯ll accept whatever your request is. Misuzu is your pet, so I¡¯ll only be spoiled for you. That¡¯s why I want you to be spoiled by Misuzu anywhere ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But look, if we both get spoiled, then we¡¯ll become no-good. Misuzu can rely on me but for me to rely on Misuzu is just¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! You idiot!! Dimwit!¡¹

    Dimwit?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Misuzu say that she¡¯s a year older?! If so then rely on me! I¡¯ll stop depending on you! ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Misuzu knows. You love spoiling me, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Ugh.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think I like spoiling Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    W-Why?

    ¡¸ Because Misuzu¡¯s so cute when spoiled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, you honest guy! I love you! ¡¹

    I love you?!

    ¡¸ Look on the other way, Misuzu wants to spoil you too. I want you to be spoiled a lot. You¡¯re so cute when spoiled too!! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not okay for only you to do your best! It¡¯s love, that¡¯s what we do!! ¡¹

    Love.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s love. Let¡¯s make love. It¡¯s okay for us to take decades, centuries to do so ¡¹

    Misuzu kisses my lips again.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need Yukino-san anymore, do you? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ That girl is not interested in anyone but herself. No matter how much you love her, it won¡¯t reach her. That girl doesn¡¯t¡¯ understand your feelings ¡¹

    Misuzu rubs my erect penis.

    ¡¸ You better give up on it. It¡¯s painful, but it¡¯ll be easier once you give up ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t die, be satisfied that she¡¯s allowed to live at least. Everything you¡¯ve worked hard for her is enough already ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ We will fill up the wounds in your heart that girl caused. We¡¯ll heal it no matter how many years it takes ¡¹

    Uuuuuu.

    Emotions are swelling out from inside me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hold back, you can cry. Please don¡¯t be embarrassed in front of us. After all, we are your women, your family. We¡¯ll always be together forever. We¡¯re a family ¡¹

    Kuh

    ¡¸ Mi¡­Su¡­Zu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, no matter how much you cry, you rampage, whatever happens, we¡¯ll never leave your side. We¡¯re not bothered by it. We love you after all ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Look, your penis is so hard. What¡¯s up with this? Tell Misuzu, Misuzu will do anything,. No, I want to. It¡¯s for your sake, so please tell me what your secret desires are ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes look at me like an affectionate mother.

    ¡¸ I want to have sex. I want to let it all out ¡¹

    And, I want to forget¡­

    About Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ Okay. Sure, who do you want to do it with? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not Yukino-san ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    That¡¯s right.

    That¡¯s true, the one in front of me is¡­

    The one who¡¯s hugging me is Misuzu.

    Not Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s not here.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kouzuuki Misuzu, but are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Oh.

    I see.

    Though I want to forget about Yukino.

    No, I think that way that¡¯s why¡­

    I¡¯m unable to escape the illusion of Yukino.

    ¡¸ Depend on me and ravish me as you like. But, please understand that I¡¯m not Yukino-san ¡¹

    I can¡¯t.

    Even if it becomes a relationship where I can rely on her¡­

    There¡¯s a line I can¡¯t cross.

    ¡¸ I have to make that clear at least! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t allow myself to embrace Misuzu while thinking of Yukino.

    That isn¡¯t just bad for Misuzu.

    That¡¯s because it¡¯s a scum thing to do.

    Misuzu shows me that.

    Misuzu¡¯s words feel like a bath of cold water.

    ¡¸ Now, what do you want to do? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t speak out my true feelings to Ruriko or Michi who¡¯s younger.

    In the end, I get considerate for them.

    That¡¯s why Misuzu expressly had the two of us alone.

    It¡¯s so I can calm down, and open up my heart voluntarily.

    And, so I would expose the scars in my heart.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s right, I have to cut off Yukino. If not, I feel sorry for everyone! ¡¹

    For that, so I could cut her off, Misuzu and everyone allowed me to drown in sex.

    But.

    ¡¸ True, I have to drown in sex, I have to remove Yukino from my head! ¡¹

    I must never think about Yukino while embracing other women.

    ¡¸ Wrong ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It sounds good. ¡°I must cut her off,¡± is wrong. If you can¡¯t give up, then it¡¯s okay too ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    Misuzu speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ There is nothing that ¡°you have to do¡± There¡¯s no obligation. No matter what happens, do it as you will. After all, we¡¯re with you, no matter what you choose, we¡¯ll only accept it ¡¹

    Doesn¡¯t that mean?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not your burden. We¡¯re not people for you to be considerate with ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes look straight at me.

    ¡¸ I will be with you forever. Whatever happens, even if you come to hate me ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll speak a bit harshly. Please don¡¯t be dragged by the situation, you must resolve yourself and pick your path. Please stop using the reason of being considerate of us. You have no obligation on us! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s wrong for me to give up on Yukino as an excuse for the other girls.

    As a man, it¡¯s only a cowardly excuse.

    ¡¸ If you really can¡¯t give up on Yukino-san, then I¡¯ll do anything with Kouzuki house¡¯s power. Brainwashing, mind control, whatever, I¡¯ll ask Grandfather to find people on that field ¡¹

    I don¡¯t wish for that.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you must have the resolve to decide whatever you do. We will follow you without question, even if you get hurt as a result, we¡¯ll do anything to heal the wounds in your heart. It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes dozens of years. Misuzu has already resolved herself since long ago. ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if you want to think of me as Yukino-san and embrace me as a replacement for her, then I¡¯m okay with it. I¡¯m genuinely prepared if that¡¯s what you wish for. I¡¯ve made my resolve. If you have your resolve too then, I¡¯ll do anything even as a replacement. I¡¯ll do it gladly. I¡¯ll serve you with all my life. But,, if you¡¯re just dragged by your feelings at the moment, then I never want that! I don¡¯t want a man whose heart is like that!!! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s true feeling¡¯s strength¡­

    I feel like it¡¯s my first time knowing it.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    She¡¯s waiting for my reply.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s amazing. I always thought you are cute, I like it, I love you, but¡­ ¡¹

    The warm feeling flows through me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s amazing, cool. Misuzu now is shining bright. It¡¯s nice. No, I think you¡¯re a good woman ¡¹1

    I can¡¯t say it that well.

    ¡¸ I think of you, no, Misuzu¡¯s already my best friend ¡¹

    Misuzu looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Best friend? I¡¯m not your lover? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my lover but, also a best friend on top of that? How should I say it? I respect, or should I say that I feel proud of you, Misuzu.

    Oh.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you¡¯re encouraging me by scolding, right? Anyway, I know that you¡¯re thinking about me. It¡¯s so lovely, goddammit! ¡¹

    Goddammit!

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel miserable. Misuzu loves me this much and yet I!!! ¡¹

    I was trying to be considerate of everyone.

    Yet I don¡¯t know anything.

    I¡¯m just moving around in confusion due to the sway of my heart.

    ¡¸ Err, do you¡­No let¡¯s go back to ¡°Danna-sama¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu holds my hand tightly.

    ¡¸ Misuzu also admires Danna-sama. I¡¯m proud of you! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please stop thinking that you¡¯re inferior, or that you must devote yourself to us! ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡

    ¡¸ We, Ruriko, Michi, and I feel happy just being with Danna-sama. We feel satisfied. There¡¯s no need for you to work so hard! ¡¹

    She hugs my body.

    ¡¸ Really, what a handful! Geez! ¡¹

    Misuzu

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say sorry, say ¡°I love you¡± ¡¹

    She hugs my chest tight.

    That Misuzu sways my heart.

    ¡¸ Please idle around. Doing nothing is okay. Being a domineering husband is okay. It¡¯s okay to be annoying, it¡¯s just that, when making love, please look at me ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ As long as you can follow that, I don¡¯t care about anything else! I won¡¯t care about Yukino-san at all! ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ After all, we¡¯ll be together until we die! ¡¹

    I think that Misuzu¡¯s lovely

    ¡¸ Misuzu, I want to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then say it properly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to look at Misuzu¡¯s body, embrace Misuzu¡¯s heart, have sex with Kouzuki Misuzu ¡¹

    Yeah, I want to be one with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad. Misuzu also wants to have sex with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hold back anymore. I want to do it with Misuzu. I want to fuck. I want to do Misuzu. I want to have sex with Misuzu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    We kiss each other.

    Then, I massage Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    Misuzu takes off her panty while playing with my penis.

    ¡¸ I want to lick Danna-sama¡¯s thing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want to lick Misuzu¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, do it ¡¹

    We take a 69 position.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, this is so cute! It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s, it¡¯s for Misuzu now ¡¹

    Misuzu sucks on my erect penis.

    Me too.

    I insert my tongue on Misuzu¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Kyaaun!! Ahn!! That makes me shiver!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s inside is dripping wet.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s taste, it¡¯s sour ¡¹

    I slurp Misuzu¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, yours is salty and bitter! ¡¹

    Misuzu says as she licks my glans.

    She licks it from below.

    ¡¸ Ugh. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, this feels good? Then I¡¯ll do it more! Misuzu will lick it up!! ¡¹

    Oh, that feels good.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, I want to put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is? ¡¹

    Misuzu continues fellating me.

    ¡¸ I want to thrust my dick inside Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want Danna-sama to poke to me ¡¹

    Misuzu gets off me.

    ¡¸ This is our first time having sex on top of Misuzu¡¯s bed so can we do it like normal? ¡¹

    To Misuzu, normal means missionary position.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama can do what he wants on the second round ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ For the first round, I¡¯d like to see Danna-sama¡¯s face. I want Danna-sama to pour inside Misuzu¡¯s stomach while he¡¯s on top ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    Misuzu lies on her back and spread her legs wide.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it feels strange. I sleep on this bed every night, but tonight, I see Danna-sama¡¯s face, not the ceiling¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸ From tonight onwards, I¡¯ll remember Danna-sama every night and masturbate with it ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t allow that. If you want to do it, then come and have sex. I¡¯ll go here if you wish ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    I also resolve myself.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll never allow you to masturbate anymore, Misuzu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯d like Danna-sama to ravish me. Please do me roughly! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want rape? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s fine too. If it¡¯s Danna-sama, but ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ For now, sex will do, I want to make love with Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I push my glans on Misuzu¡¯s tight vagina.

    ¡¸ Come ¡¹

    Nunununu!!!

    My glans opens up her slit.

    Nuppo!!

    The lump of meat passes through the tight opening.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, it¡¯s so hot. Danna-sama, I can feel it in my belly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s inside is warm too ¡¹

    Oh, the temperature and feel of each girl.

    The angle which my penis pierces through too. The feeling of their skin and body temperature are also different.

    Of course, their physique and flesh too.

    Their face, hearts, are all different.

    All women have their differences.

    Zun!

    I thrust to the root.

    My lower abdomen is touching Misuzu¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Misuzu breathes out.

    ¡¸ Please hold my hand ¡¹

    I grasp Misuzu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re one right now, aren¡¯t we? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s the girl you¡¯re having sex with? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, my beloved Kozuki Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles satisfied.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s the Misuzu I respect ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, there¡¯s no need to! ¡¹

    I rub our pubic bones.

    I feel crushing Misuzu¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s good! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s try to find each other¡¯s pleasure spots ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Danna-sama ¡¹

    I start to move my hips little by little.

    Nu.

    Nunu!!

    ¡¸ Where can you feel it, the entrance or deep inside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s the entrance for now. It hurts a bit deep inside ¡¹

    Misuzu said, so I scrape around the entrance.

    ¡¸ If it gradually gets pleasing, then goes deeper, I want it deep inside when letting out but, aaah, ah, there, I can feel it ¡¹

    Here?

    I rub my glans on the upper part a little beyond the entrance.

    ¡¸ Ah, there! It feels good! I feel like melting!! ¡¹

    Misuzu trembles.

    ¡¸ Is it that good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels so good!! Aaahn, it feels too good that I¡¯m scared!! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Me too, I want to get rough already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on! Going deep is okay! Pierce me!!! ¡¹

    I pierce deep with my penis.

    Misuzu¡¯s breasts sway around.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, I¡¯m going to massage your breasts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do as you want!! ¡¹

    I massage Misuzu¡¯s breasts while I continue my piston.

    Soft.

    I roll my fingers on her nipple.

    ¡¸ Aaah, what should I do, I¡¯m about to cum!! ¡¹

    Misuzu begins to rise to the climax.

    ¡¸ Wait, me too, let¡¯s do it together! ¡¹

    I move my waist intensely!

    I rub and grind my glans to Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, that¡¯s good! That feels good!! Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, aaah, I love you so much Danna-sama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you, Misuzu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, Misuzu¡­Misuzu¡­Danna-sama¡­.aaaaa¡­Misuzu is!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu flies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s pet!!! Cum cum cumming!!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m cumming!!! Misuzu!!! ¡¹

    I also thrust my glans deep into Misuzu¡¯s womb at once.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I want it!!! ¡¹

    Dobyauuuu!!!

    I release sperm like I¡¯m peeing.

    ¡¸ So hot, hot, hot!!!! What should I do, Misuzu¡¯s feeling so happy!!! ¡¹

    The woman¡¯s body wet in perspiration accepts my semen, arcs her spine!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, this might become a habit!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu trembles in the pleasures of sex while crying in tears.

    1. Kakeru lul

 Chapter 503. The end of revenge.

    Chapter 503. The end of revenge.

    ¡¸ Geez, you really love breasts ¡¹

    After sex, Misuzu and I flirt on the bed.

    I lick Misuzu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Do you hate that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all, do as you want, Danna-sama ¡¹

    I bury my face on Misuzu¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is full of Misuzu¡¯s scent. ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s room, the bed Misuzu sleeps on, Misuzu¡¯s futon.

    And, Misuzu¡¯s soft skin.

    Sweating, her skin¡¯s glossy now.

    I¡¯m wrapped in Misuzu¡¯s scent.

    ¡¸ How is it? Misuzu only knows Danna-sama¡¯s smell ¡¹

    Misuzu sniffs my neck.

    ¡¸ Yes, I love the scent of Danna-sama¡¯s sweat ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s entranced.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, my room, my bed, my body all smell like Danna-sama ¡¹

    They say that you don¡¯t smell yourself. It¡¯s true.

    I can only smell Misuzu¡¯s scent stuck in my body.

    ¡¸ Misuzu ¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu, twine our tongues.

    I can feel Misuzu¡¯s hot breath on my skin.

    I can feel Misuzu¡¯s heartbeat with my palm.

    ¡¸ I would like to do it one more time but, we can¡¯t let the people below wait for long, can we? ¡¹

    Nei, Ruriko, and Michi are waiting on the lower floor of this maisonette-style condo.

    ¡¸ Err, 45 minutes has passed ¡¹

    Nei told Misuzu that she had a one-hour time limit on being alone with me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time we show up ¡¹

    Misuzu gets up, still naked.

    ¡¸ Please embrace me again later ¡¹

    She tells me smiling.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    My penis is still erect.

    I actually want to do it one more time, push Misuzu down.

    But Nei still has her turn.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama is really patient, you always hold back your desires and prioritizes us ¡¹

    Misuzu said. She licks my penis.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay. That¡¯s what defines Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s hurry down so you can embrace Nei-oneesama too. Then, we¡¯re all even so you can pick who you like and push her down. It¡¯s a sex party! ¡¹

    No, even if you tell me that.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Misuzu pulls my hand. I get up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s bring this to everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu puts on a red undershirt to her naked body.

    ¡¸ I wear plenty of this under a kimono, it¡¯s much sexier than a gown, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Right, she looks like a prostitute from the Edo period.

    However, no matter what Misuzu wears, she¡¯s still cute.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm? Nothing ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Katsuko-nee made Yukino wear a red undershirt like this too.

    When I fucked Yukino at the school¡¯s abandoned building.

    ¡¸ Now let¡¯s go, everyone¡¯s waiting for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    Misuzu pulls my hand down the stairs.

    We go through the corridor and back to the vast living room.

    I thought that everyone¡¯s doing karaoke but¡­

    Why are they gathered in front of the TV?

    ¡¸ Oh, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s looking not only at the TV but also on her smartphone.

    Ruriko and Michi are still naked.

    They¡¯re leaning on the sofa, watching TV.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san did it! ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    On the television screen, there¡¯s ¡°Shirasaka Sousuke found?!¡± written.

    ¡¸ Look, the weather segment of the news program isn¡¯t done in the studio but in the courtyard in front of the station, right? ¡¹

    Oh, there are those stations too, right.

    ¡¸ The 10 o¡¯clock news of the TV station of Shirasaka house does that. You know that don¡¯t you? The ¡°News Creation¡± program? ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    Oh, the one with the famous announcer?

    That¡¯s one of the highlight programs of that TV station.

    ¡¸ Then, at that courtyard, the weather forecaster¡¯s behind is a big staircase. When they were in the middle of broadcasting¡­ ¡¹

    No way¡­

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s placed on a baby carriage, his legs are posed M, and he¡¯s rattling from the top of the stairs ¡¹

    He came down from the stairs using a baby carriage?

    On a nationwide live broadcast?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ¡°Odessa Stairs¡± isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks on my side.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that¡¯s what Kyouko-san wants to show ¡¹

    Odessa?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a famous scene in movie history, Have you heard of ¡°Battleship Potemkin?¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    What kind of anime is that?

    I get that it¡¯s a sci-fi though.

    Just what kind of people does Battleship Potemkin fight?

    ¡¸ Oh well, we haven¡¯t seen the real scene though. When we turned on the TV, they¡¯re already making a fuss ¡¹

    Yeah, the scene on the TV shows the incident scene on the building of the TV station.

    ¡¸ Although, there are already several images uploaded on the net, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei looks at her phone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit too shocking, so, yeah ¡¹

    Oh, she judged that it¡¯s better not to show it to Ruriko and Michi.

    They say that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s tied up to a baby carriage with his legs posed M, but¡­

    His crotch no longer has a penis.

    I was watching the broadcast at the moment Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s penis is blown off.

    After that, Margo-san said that his limbs and tongue are cut off.

    It should be a really gruesome image.

    ¡¸ The baby carriage has a large writing ¡°Hey! Here¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke! (No, I¡¯m serious)¡± so they know that it¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke, but his appearance is messed up ¡¹

    On TV, the announcer reports the incident¡¯s details.

    ¡º The person assumed to be Shirasaka Sousuke is transported to the police hospital after 11 p.m., but we have not confirmed if it¡¯s the person himself or not ¡»

    ¡º Studio, Okura-san? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, is there any news on the site? ¡»

    ¡º A comment from Shirasaka house came through their lawyer just now. They have confirmed that it was Shirasaka Sousuke himself that was taken to the hospital ¡»

    ¡º So it was really Shirasaka Sousuke? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, Shirasaka Sousuke has some bruises, wounds, and a few body parts missing, he¡¯s in a state that can¡¯t be shown on screen ¡»

    ¡º Is he in critical condition? ¡»

    ¡º Err, there¡¯s no official announcement from the police yet, so we don¡¯t know the details. However, it seems that he was confirmed alive when discovered in a baby carriage during the news program ¡»

    ¡º Understood, please continue your coverage ¡»

    The news show announcer looks at the camera.

    ¡º We will be rescheduling and extend our news coverage. Otani-san, a commentator at the headquarters has come to us. Otani-san, just what does this mean? ¡»

    ¡º From our data collected so far, it seems that Shirasaka Sousuke has caused trouble with the gangs. Besides, it seems that the gangs connected to Shirasaka Sousuke were attacked by someone the other day. The police officials think that this might be a conflict between groups, however, ¡»

    ¡º But, Shirasaka Sousuke has received quite the beating, there¡¯s a testimony that his face is swollen enough that it¡¯s hard to distinguish his identity and the loss of his limbs ¡»

    ¡º Yes, we know that Shirasaka¡¯s severely injured ¡»

    Nei looks at the conversation¡­

    ¡¸ Everything they¡¯re confirming is all broadcasted. You can clearly tell what¡¯s gone on the image on the internet! ¡¹

    The lost parts are his penis and wrist for example.

    Or perhaps all?

    ¡º Otani-san, but it¡¯s not possible for Japanese gangs to do this to a Japanese person, right? To think that they damaged the body and expose it on a live broadcast on TV, that¡¯s a method on an illegal area ¡»

    The announcer asks the commentator looking somewhat agitated.

    ¡º Yes, at the moment the media committee seems to have received a statement from the organization with the name ¡º A group of enthusiast where children join hands WITH Himekobura ¡» ¡»

    ¡º What is that? ¡»

    ¡º We don¡¯t know the details yet ¡»

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ As expected of Kyouko-san, her taste isn¡¯t ¡°rainbow man¡± but ¡°diamond eye¡± It¡¯s too stingy ¡¹

    Well, it must be a parody of some sorts.

    ¡º Here¡¯s the official statement ¡»

    A letter appears on the screen.

    The female announcer reads aloud.

    ¡º Shirasaka Sousuke, congratulations. You¡¯re no longer a sex offender of Shirasaka house only. You¡¯ve become a sex crime of the world now. You¡¯re determined to continue the ups and downs of a severe sex crime path, so this is your glory day! However, this isn¡¯t the end of your sex crimes path. To fish a hera-crucian, we¡¯ll use a bait. Hera-crucian uses vegetable plankton as staple food so we¡¯ll use wheat as a foundation, pellet, gluten, tororo, udon, fish floss, we¡¯ll use tapioca too. Before, it was popular to hide the taste with curry powder but stop that! With the unique ability of the snake god, Rah, burn off all the nandere, pondere, burn up Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s spirit who¡¯s tied with the monster of the game of darkness! Don¡¯t die! Shirasaka Sousuke! You still have a life. If you can endure this, then you win! Next time, you¡¯ll become a magical sex criminal. Sousuke ¨C Souske. Let¡¯s go to the last episode ¡°Sousuke dies in the dawn¡± Duel Fight!! ¡¹

    ¡º What¡¯s that? ¡»

    The announcer is dumbfounded.

    ¡º I don¡¯t get it at all, it¡¯s impossible to decipher! ¡»

    Hmmm.

    I don¡¯t get Kyouko-san¡¯s sense of humor either.

    ¡¸ Well, anyway, the anger of the ladies of the mansion will settle down. Or should I say that after going this far, they¡¯d get past their anger and feel shivering in their spines? This shows what happen if you make Sensei and Kyouko-san angry. ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Yeah. If they show this far, then their fear of Minaho-neesan becomes stronger.

    Therefore, this is the end of the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s in the police hospital now, but I think that he¡¯ll be killed before his consciousness recovers. It¡¯ll be a kill request from the head of their house ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s words are weighty.

    Shirasaka house doesn¡¯t want more scandals from Shirasaka Sousuke.

    I mean, the head of Shriasaka house believes that Shirasaka Sousuke was captured by Kouzuki house, by Jii-chan.

    Even if Shirasaka Sousuke regains consciousness, his hands and tongue are cut off, but if he somehow shows the intention to who did it to him somehow¡­

    Then the story gets complicated.

    Nobody wants that anymore.

    Kyouko-san already took down the organized crime groups related to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    They¡¯ll judge that it¡¯s better for Shirasaka Sousuke to die.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s MInaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She already knows it, I called her. I think that they¡¯re watching the same news on their smartphones on the next room ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, what is she going to do? Did Minaho-neesan say that she¡¯ll go back to the mansion? ¡¹

    Usually, they¡¯d go back to the monitoring room at the mansion or at school to disrupt the information on the internet.

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t do anything tonight, she said ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, Yo-chan. It¡¯s all over ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ From now on, no matter what opinion comes out from the internet, the uncertain information will just become complicated, there¡¯s no need for us to make a move ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s execution is over.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s obliterated, physically and socially.

    ¡¸ Rather, it¡¯s essential that we don¡¯t do anything now until morning ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Look, we¡¯re making our best alibi right now ¡¹

    Alibi?

    ¡¸ The public police are monitoring us outside, right? Isn¡¯t there no better witness than them? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the police and Kouzuki security service were watching our movements to Misuzu¡¯s apartment.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Shou-oneesan, the next head of Kouzuki security service is with us too, and Kouzuki-ojiichan called us too, confirming that we¡¯re here ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s alibi can be proved without question at the time Shirasaka Sousuke was found. That¡¯s important ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Minaho-neesan¡­

    She¡¯s the culprit on kidnapping, confining, and assaulting Shirasaka Sousuke. She¡¯s the planner and the leader of the crime.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san is elusive from the start, so there¡¯s no record of herself staying in Japan right now ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said that she came to Japan with a false passport.

    ¡¸ Her job is perfect. There are no traces of Shirasaka Sousuke taken out of the mansion. ¡¹

    There¡¯s no link from Shirasaka Sousuke to our mansion.

    Even if they investigate the mansion from the grudge towards Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s alibi for tonight as the owner of the mansion is documented.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why Kyouko-san left Sensei to Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    I see.

    If Minaho-neesan who¡¯s supporting Kyouko-san remained in the mansion¡­

    There¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯ll be suspected at the course of the investigation.

    ¡¸ The police can only start their investigation on the TV station courtyard where they found Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    From Australia to his entry into Japan¡­

    Even his confinement in the school and the mansion.

    Kyouko-san did it all stealthily, so there¡¯s no trace of it.

    The only point of investigation for the police is¡­

    By having a definite alibi at the same time Shirasaka Sousuke was discovered at the television station, they won¡¯t inquire further.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan too, I think she showed up on the surveillance cameras on the way home after having Agnes consult Ikeda-sensei ¡¹

    Speaking of which, they mentioned about eating parfait on the way home.

    Both Margo and Nagisa will be confirmed at a different place at the time of discovery of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ The mansion has Katsu-nee and Megu left but, those two can never do what Kyouko-san did to that guy. They¡¯ll never be a suspect ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Right. Katsuko-nee can¡¯t break into a television station and throw away Shirasaka Sousuke to a place where there would be a live camera like it¡¯s no big deal.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that only Sensei and Margo-san are the likely marks of the police. Nagisa-san has her job, so they¡¯ll judge that she has an alibi ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why for tonight, even if the information on the internet is ROM, we¡¯re not allowed to write. We won¡¯t do anything and wait till morning.

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s turn off the TV. Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Nei-oneesama¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    We¡¯ll have sex.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Michi, it feels cold to stay naked, doesn¡¯t it? This room is air-conditioned, and the temperature is constant. Put this on ¡¹

    Saying that; Misuzu hands the two red undershirts.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    Michi wears it immediately.

    ¡¸ Michi that suits you ¡¹

    Her body¡¯s flat, developing, but¡­

    She¡¯s initially a Japanese style beauty.

    When she puts on a red undershirt, she looks like a prostitute in the red light district, it¡¯s sexy.

    ¡¸ How about me, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s used to wearing kimono every day.

    The undershirt suits her gracefully.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ruriko¡¯s cute too ¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s ass and rub Ruriko¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Hauuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaauun!! ¡¹

    The two are surprised.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, you two were so cute so I just¡­ ¡¹

    I learned it from my sex with Misuzu earlier.

    I must not hold back.

    My relationship with these girls¡­

    If I ask, then they would respond.

    ¡¸ No, please continue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do as you want, Onii-sama ¡¹

    The two lean on me happily.

    ¡¸ Please do it anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ We are Onii-sama¡¯s properties after all ¡¹

    Seeing that, Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan!! It¡¯s my turn now!! ¡¹

    She turns off the TV while fuming.

    She puts away her smartphone.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, sorry ¡¹

    I go to Nei and hug her tight.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised by my aggression.

    ¡¸ I also want to do it with Nee-san sooner ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body is glamorous. It feels good to hug.

    Besides.

    It smells of an adult woman more than Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Nee-san, do you use perfume? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, just a bit ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Michi, prepare some tea, I¡¯ll take a rest ¡¹

    Misuzu sits on the sofa.

    ¡¸ Ah, if it¡¯s tea then I will ¡¹

    Ruriko begins moving.

    As expected, even though she¡¯s wearing underclothing, she¡¯s elegant, and her figure is beautiful.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, where are you looking?! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s getting angry.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Where do you want to do it, Nee-san? ¡¹

    I did it with Ruriko on top of the sofa.

    I did it with Michi on the horse riding machine.

    There¡¯s no way I can do it with Nei on Misuzu¡¯s private room.

    ¡¸ Before that, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to tell Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei pulls me to the sofa.

    Nei sits next to me.

    ¡¸ You see! Yo-chan, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re kind to us but, you must not hold back! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, if that¡¯s what you want to say, I¡¯ve already told Danna-sama just that ¡¹

    Nei says while drinking the tea Ruriko prepared.

    ¡¸ Whut!? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Really, Yo-chan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Misuzu told me, I reflected on myself and agreed with her ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, then, then, about Yukino ¡¹

    Nei fires herself up and looks at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama already understands that matter already ¡¹

    Misuzu replies casually

    ¡¸ Ugh!! ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ R-Really?! Yo-chan?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think Misuzu already foretold what Nee-san¡¯s about to tell me. Then, I reflected on it and agreed with her, I¡¯ve already made a definite effort to resolve myself ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama has promised me! ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! Then my plan on persuading Yo-chan kindly as a Onee-chan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for it anymore. Danna-sama understands it right away once you tell him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gununununu ¡¹

    Nei looks frustrated.

    ¡¸ I-I failed, I shouldn¡¯t have let Misuzu do it first! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama seems to have forgotten, but I¡¯m also a year older than Danna-sama. I can also talk about Onee-san type discussions too! ¡¹

    She shows a smile of victory.

    ¡¸ Kuuuh! I¡¯m so stupid! That was a once in a lifetime chance, Natou Nei!! ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    Err.

    ¡¸ Look, Nee-san, I know that you want to be the Onee-chan but you see ¡¹

    I look at Nei.

    ¡¸ Nee-san¡¯s idea of ¡°Onee-chan¡± is a bit wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Yo-chan?! ¡¹

    Nei looks confused.

    ¡¸ Look, Minaho-neesan said it, Nee-san¡¯s ¡°Onee-chan look¡± is a bit bossy, or should I say that you try to stand on top of us too much ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you call all those younger with you without a suffix. Basically, you¡¯re trying to show that you¡¯re the leader of the younger group, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well of course! I¡¯m the Onee-chan after all! ¡¹

    Nei replies.

    ¡¸ Wrong, that¡¯s that¡¯s weird ¡¹

    Wow, how should I tell her?

    ¡¸ Nee-san, are you scared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Scared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re afraid on how our relationships come together, so you try to become the leader, a step above us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so. After all, you purposely call everyone without a suffix to break the wall with the younger people, I think that kind of boldness is impressive. But, right now, it feels like you¡¯re making walls by calling them without suffix ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. It feels like ¡°I¡¯m older than everyone else so please acknowledge me,¡± and that is, in fact, making a wall ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Misuzu says from the side.

    ¡¸ Hey now, Misuzu¡¯s the same ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What, Danna-sama?! ¡¹

    Misuzu looks surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s limited to Ruriko and Michi but, since Misuzu calls the two of them without suffix, you¡¯ve become the kind of the castle for the two. ¡¹ You made the Kouzuki faction in the family, and become the boss of that faction ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to deny it, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, it was clear since we came to this condo. Nei-neesan, you¡¯re feeling uncomfortable here, right? ¡¹

    Nei doesn¡¯t reply. She just sighs.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, Misuzu you feel so carefree since this is your home, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, this is my house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. And yet, your follow-up on Nei-neesan is weak ¡¹

    I said, Misuzu realized.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you think that Nei-neesan is the boss of the opposing faction, so even though this is your home, you¡¯re not considerate of her ¡¹

    I look at Nei this time.

    ¡¸ Nei-neesan¡¯s¡¯ the same but, you¡¯re trying to reign on Megu and Mana to get rid of Misuzu from Kouzuki faction ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not trying to remove them ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re fighting Misuzu contesting the leadership of the young group ¡¹

    I give up.

    ¡¸ This is why Minaho-neesan sent this composition in here ¡¹

 Chapter 504. Ruthless General

    Chapter 504. Ruthless General

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s a big problem if Kuromori faction and Kouzuki faction is conflicting inside the family ¡¹

    I look at Nei.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let that. That¡¯s why I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, this is why Nee-san cannot be the absolute leader of the younger group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! ¡¹

    Nei gets angry.

    ¡¸ Because Nee-san doesn¡¯t have the quality of a leader ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Yo-chan?! ¡¹

    Now that it has come to this let¡¯s make it clear.

    ¡¸ Because, you never experienced being a spearhead, exhibiting leadership, have you? ¡¹

    Nei is the youngest member of Kuromori until I came.

    If you ask me, she¡¯s the protected one.

    Because of Shriasaka Sousuke¡¯s underlings at school, and the arson in the club, she had no friends in high school.

    Far from younger girls, she has no interaction with girls of the same age as her.

    ¡¸ At times like this, in the first, place, Misuzu usually takes care of it, and somehow it goes well. Misuzu lived in Kouzuki house since long ago so she can sort out the communication without being drowned in the thought of a lot of people ¡¹

    She has the strength to organize the interests of various people and pass her will.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s the same. You always smile and try not to show your intent too much but, you stay on your position, and if other people try to look good, you conduct yourself well so you won¡¯t be used ¡¹

    The ladies of Kouzuki house are strong at dealing with various people every day.

    ¡¸ Nee-san, you might be the oldest among the young group, I can understand that Nee-san wants to be the Onee-chan of the group but, you can¡¯t be the leader ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I don¡¯t think it suits Nei to call all the younger girls without suffix and tell them to ¡°follow me.¡±

    ¡¸ Ugh, But! Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    I sit next to Nei.

    I gently caress her teary face.

    ¡¸ If you want to be everyone¡¯s ¡°Onee-chan,¡± there¡¯s no need for you be the leader. Nee-san can just be an elder-sister-like ¡°Onee-chan¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know that much! ¡¹

    Nei looks on the verge of crying.

    ¡¸ I want to be like Sensei! ¡¹

    Oh, I get it now.

    Nei looks-up on Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I see, Kuromori-sama who leads everyone looks very cool ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Oh, Misuzu¡¯s the same ¡¹

    I notice it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s influence wy Misuzu¡¯s also bossy in front of Ruriko and Michi! ¡¹

    I see. I get it now.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama is the leader of our family ¡¹

    Ruriko says.

    True, Minaho-neesan who¡¯s giving us precise instructions to carry out the plan she crafted reliably is just cool.

    She perceives the state of our minds and gives advice kindly as the head of the family.

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t perfect. Katsuko-nee and Margo-san support her all the time, they give their opinions, wasn¡¯t she just scolded by Kyouko-san earlier? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has those people.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, I get that, but you see ¡¹

    Nei murmurs.

    ¡¸ But, I want to be like her! ¡¹

    She shakes her head teary-eyed face.

    Seeing that Nei, Michi¡­

    ¡¸ C-Cute! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama! That¡¯s very cute! ¡¹

    Shit, Michi¡¯s lesbian taste is firing up?!

    ¡¸ Michi, even if you don¡¯t point that out, Nei-oneesama¡¯s very lovely from the start! ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, what do you think we should do? Can I make improvements on my attitude towards Michi and Ruriko? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s shuffle the relationships once again ¡¹

    I proposed.

    ¡¸ First of all, the calls. The basis of human relationships depends on how you call the other ¡¹

    You can fix the sense of distance from the other party with the way you call them.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I ban calling others without suffix ¡¹

    That only shows a level of difference.

    ¡¸ Nee-san, return to calling Misuzu as ¡°Mii-chan,¡± Michi as ¡°Michan,¡± Ruriko as ¡°Ruri-chan¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Before, Nei gives all the girls nicknames, but¡­

    She pretends to be close with them, but in reality, she¡¯s making a wall between them.

    I¡¯ve allowed it so far, but I want to tell her to not go any further.

    ¡¸ The situation¡¯s different now. We¡¯ll all be living together for long. Aren¡¯t we stepping into Misuzu¡¯s home right now? ¡¹

    Also, it¡¯s better to use nicknames effectively.

    ¡¸ Misuzu too, you¡¯re banned from calling Michi and Ruriko without a suffix. Err ¡¹

    What should I do then?

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll call Michi ¡°Michi-pon¡± and Ruriko ¡°Ruri-tan¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡¸ Pon, tan?? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Whether you¡¯re in front of Jii-chan, in an official party, or in school, you must call them by that ¡¹

    I make it clear.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Danna-sama, sometimes, I accompany Grandfather and meet a state guest, though¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Call them ¡°Pon¡± and ¡°Tan¡± no matter where ¡¹

    If not, she¡¯ll develop a habit of feeling bossy.

    ¡¸ Also, Ruriko, stop calling Misuzu and Nei with ¡°Onee-sama¡± Call them ¡°Misuzu-chan¡± and ¡°Nei-chan¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, it¡¯s inexcusable ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way it is!!! ¡¹

    I speak strongly.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s too polite that it also influences other people. Look, when we started calling Reika ¡°Rei-chan¡± it has become easier ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, Fujimiya-san has been able to throw off her reserve to everyone, Onii-sama talks to Fujimiya-san intimately too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Rei-chan. Ruriko, that¡¯s your bottleneck. Rei-chan is Rei-chan. Call Seki-san as Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    She¡¯s stubborn, so she¡¯s called her Fujimiya-san all this time.

    ¡¸ Is that an order? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I must be as domineering as possible here.

    Anyway, now that the family expands this much, one¡¯s attitude affect the other members.

    If Ruriko uses the master-servant relationship with Rei-chan and Shou-oneesan and calls them accordingly, it¡¯ll have negative influences.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s ordered then I will obey ¡¹

    Ruriko accepts it.

    ¡¸ Also, Ruriko, Misuzu, and Michi stop calling MInaho-neesan ¡°Kuromori-sama.¡± You girls are Kuromori too ¡¹

    I look at the girls of the Kouzuki faction.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all my women ¡¹

    Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll follow your command, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is true, Ruriko no longer belongs to Kouzuki house. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, MInaho-neesan would be glad if Misuzu and the girls call her as ¡°Nee-san¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is a girl who wants to be an Onee-san.

    She wants a family.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Master ¡¹

    Michi raises her hand.

    ¡¸ I would like to call Misuzu-oneesama as is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That way makes me feel thrilling ¡¹

    Oh, Yuri vibes.

    Hmmm.

    Changing from ¡°Sama¡± to ¡°Onee-sama¡± is a significant growth anyway.

    I guess I¡¯ll let that slide.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll allow it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! ¡¹

    Michi smiles.

    That¡¯s a plenty amount of facial expression.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Danna-sama ¡¹

    This time it¡¯s Misuzu?

    ¡¸ If so, then please renew how Danna-sama calls us too ¡¹

    Whut?

    No, that¡¯s true, it¡¯s not good if I¡¯m the only one calling them without suffixes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve thought of it before but, it feels unfair to have only Megumi-san called ¡°Megu¡± ¡¹

    Huh?!

    ¡¸ I also want to be called like that!! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    Err¡­

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll call Misuzu ¡°Mii¡± ¡¹

    It¡¯s simple, but I can¡¯t think of anything else.

    ¡¸ Yes!! Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu looks happy.

    ¡¸ Then Ruriko will be ¡°Ruri¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s ¡°Mitchi-kun?¡± ¡¹

    Michi gets angry. I can feel bloodlust.

    ¡¸ How about it? ¡¹

    Wasn¡¯t there a time where they call people like that?

    ¡¸ I do not mind if you call me ¡°Hey,¡± or ¡°You,¡± or ¡°Bitch¡± ¡¹

    Michi, isn¡¯t that just your masochistic preference?

    ¡¸ No, sorry. Michi will stay as Michi. Thinking about it, in your case, we took various twists and turns, and it ended up with Michi ¡¹

    It took a lot of time before I had sex with Michi.

    Once I did, she¡¯s really sticking close to me.

    ¡¸ At least, please call me with a scolding tone. Like ¡°Michi!!¡± or ¡°Michiii!!!¡± how about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    I go in front of Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi, I love you ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to scold you all the time, Michi ¡¹

    I whisper to her ear and kiss her lips.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, I understand. ¡¹

    Michi replies as she rubs her body to me.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s confirm it ¡¹

    Nei: ¡°Mii-chan¡± ¡°Mitchan¡± and ¡°Ruri-chan¡±

    Misuzu: ¡°Nei-chan,¡± ¡°Michi-pon¡± ¡°Ruri-tan¡±

    Ruriko: ¡°Nei-chan,¡± ¡°Misuzu-chan,¡± ¡°Mitsuchi¡±

    MIchi: ¡°Nei-chan,¡± ¡°Misuzu-oneesama,¡± ¡°Ruriruri¡±

    Then me: ¡°Mii¡± ¡°Michi¡± and ¡°Ruri¡±

    ¡¸ W-What about me?! ¡¹

    Nei shouts in dissatisfaction

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re doing this then give me a nickname too Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ I guess. ¡°Nei-neechan¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s too boring! You make it sound like I¡¯m some auntie in a rural area! ¡¹

    Nei looks dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ Then, decide it yourself, Nee-san ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Well then, Yo-chan will call me ¡°My love and respect is as victorious as the sun and steel. My grand Onee-sama. The Intelligent General, Love, Love Nei-chan ¡»! ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s long, or rather, what the hell is that?

    ¡¸ If not, I will add a ruthless strike!! ¡¹

    What tyranny.

    ¡¸ Intelligent detective, no, bicycle detective might be better than intelligent general ¡¹

    What¡¯s the reference?

    I.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan ¡¹

    Nei shivers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll call Nee-san ¡°Ya-chan¡± from now on ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ Why, Danna-sama? What part of Nei-chan is ¡°Ya-chan?¡± ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s real name is Yasuko.

    I¡¯m the only one who knows that here.

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, that¡¯s good I guess. I¡¯ll call you Ya-chan now ¡¹

    Nei blushed.

    ¡¸ That might be good too! ¡¹

    Will they accept that it¡¯s only a secret between Nei and me?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan and Ya-chan. that might be the best! ¡¹

    Nei grins.

    ¡¸ Then, Ya-chan, without delay ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex, I want to embrace Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei accepts me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need for Kouzuki-ojiichan to watch my video ¡¹

    Yeah, to be honest, Jii-chan¡¯s only interested in Ruriko¡¯s sex.

    ¡¸ Besides, Mii, Michi ¡¹

    I call the two lesbian girls.

    ¡¸ How about you two join me on doing Ya-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei panics.

    ¡¸ You two are attracted with Ya-chan¡¯s lovely body, aren¡¯t you ¡¹

    The two look at each other.

    ¡¸ I think this is the best way for you girls to get along ¡¹

    I look at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ What about Ruri? Do you want to join in too? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko still doesn¡¯t know much about sex so I¡¯ll just observe ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, join in on the next opportunity ¡¹

    I won¡¯t force her. But, I think that joining in lets them get along.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    The two stare at each other.

    Misuzu bursts into laughter.

    ¡¸ It feels strange, but not bad at all. It feels very intimate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I feel strange ¡¹

    The warrior girl¡¯s called with a ¡°-pon.¡±

    ¡¸ What should we do, Nei-chan¡¯s very charming ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wanted to violate those voluptuous breasts at least once ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Oh yes, violate. Let¡¯s go, Michi1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, Yo-chan¡¯s violating me!! ¡¹

    Nei looks troubled, but she¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ Well, first have the two get Ya-chan naked! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi get hold of Michi¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait a sec!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t wait. Michi-pon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please leave the lower half to me!! ¡¹

    Misuzu takes the upper body, Michi goes for the lower half.

    Nei¡¯s on her underwear in no time.

    ¡¸ Fufufu, it really is big ¡¹

    Michi laughs as she looks at Nei¡¯s big breasts.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, you see, I ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ I always envied Nei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s up, Mii-chan? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Because, Danna-sama likes Nei-chan the most, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ During the fight at the hotel, he went out of the emergency evacuation room for Nei-chan¡¯s sake. Then, he fought for Nei-chan. I felt mortified ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ Besides, whenever Danna-sama feels in pain, he always looks for Nei-chan. He thinks that Nei-chan¡¯s body is tolerant. I had no power. This huge breasts. This!! ¡¹

    Misuzu pokes Nei¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! Yo-chan doesn¡¯t! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares! It¡¯s my time to complain! I can¡¯t say it at times other than this ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ I see, then I¡¯ll do the same! Misuzu, I envy you too! What a fantastic Ojou-sama, and beautiful too! Then, when you first came to the mansion, you¡¯ve always stuck to Yo-chan¡¯s side all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because I had no one to rely on but Danna-sama ¡¹

    At that time, Misuzu¡¯s the only member of Kouzuki house faction in the mansion.

    It¡¯s an away court for Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Besides, I have a curfew, so I have to go back by evening, Nei-chan and everyone else has Danna-sama all night long! ¡¹

    Misuzu objects.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about! Even though you have sex with Yo-chan whenever you see him! Haven¡¯t you noticed? You¡¯re the first placer on having the most number of sex with Yo-chan among the family ¡¹

    Yukino goes even further if they include not-family.

    But of course, Nei won¡¯t tell Misuzu that.

    ¡¸ Because I can¡¯t meet him at night, so it¡¯s natural for us to have sex when we meet in the daytime! My womb feels itching to have Danna-sama pour in his semen inside it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! Mii-chan¡¯s a pervert! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind!? Is Nei-chan not?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t experienced my womb itch for it yet! ¡¹

    Nei only had sex twice.

    ¡¸ Interesting¡­Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko comes over and shows the sofa.

    Ah, I sit on Ruriko¡¯s side.

    She sticks her body close to me.

    ¡¸ They throw away what¡¯s deep inside their heart and get along that way ¡¹

    While she says that, Ruriko places my hand on the side of her undershirt

    I can reach for her breasts from there.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I massage Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts.

    I flick her nipples.

    Ruriko smiles and reaches for my penis.

    She rubs it, squeezes it with her hands.

    ¡¸ I also want to talk with them like that sooner ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can, Ruri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko still hasn¡¯t opened up her heart to everyone without Onii-sama¡¯s order ¡¹

    Saying that. She places her hand to her mouth and wet it with her saliva.

    She touches my glans with her wet hand.

    Ugh.

    ¡¸ I would like to work properly as Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave before I could talk to everyone frankly ¡¹

    You¡¯re doing well already.

    At this moment, Nei and Misuzu¡¯s naked fight is still going on.

    ¡¸ In the first place, Mii-chan asks too much from Yo-chan! Even the peeing showcase is Mii-chan¡¯s hobby! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama accepts me, that¡¯s all that matters ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you see, Mii-chan¡¯s perversion is significantly increasing that Onee-chan¡¯s worried for you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will keep it in moderation! I¡¯m not interested in doing plays with my anus! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, are you sure?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My father has hemorrhoids! He even had surgery! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s father, probably never dreamt in his entire life that his secret would be exposed on his own house, while he¡¯s out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I refrain from using my anus! ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Ruriko whispers to me while playing with my penis.

    ¡¸ What is that talk about the anus ¡¹

    ¡¸ The thing Ruri touches right now is put inside the anus, it¡¯s that kind of play ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want to try it, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s butt is ready anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will hurt ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s that Onii-sama wants to do then Ruriko will endure anything ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t want to hurt Ruriko ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about anuses.

    It¡¯s a great problem if she gets hurt, or have bowel problems.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to have a dangerous condition in the body.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at my face.

    ¡¸ I like you Onii-sama, I love you ¡¹

    I enjoy the feeling of Ruriko¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ In the first place, Mii, you!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it, Nei-chan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t call me like I¡¯m a Pappara sister! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s too much! I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaaun!! ¡¹

    Suddenly, Nei raises a strange voice.

    ¡¸ Hey, Mitchan! Don¡¯t touch me in weird places! ¡¹

    Speaking of which, how¡¯s Michi?

    ¡¸ Nufufufu, this thighs is excellent! ¡¹

    Michi is stroking Nei¡¯s thighs, clinging to it.

    Could it be that Michi has a leg fetish?

    ¡¸ Hey! that tickles! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, it feels so great touching this thigh. So cute! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s an enthusiast.

    ¡¸ Aaah Ruri-tan! What are you doing to Danna-sama!! ¡¹

    Misuzu finally noticed Ruriko caressing my penis.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m preparing it so it could go anytime ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m aware that Nei-chan-sama the next in line. I¡¯m only doing my duty as Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ruri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No Nei-chan-sama. Call her Nei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse my impoliteness ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-sama¡¯s thing has become splendid ¡¹

    She calls my erect penis splendid.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it about time you head for Nei-chan? ¡¹

    Yeah, Nei and Misuzu¡¯s quarrel has calmed down.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ruri, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    I stand up from the sofa.

    Ruri.

    ¡¸ Please take care. Onii-sama, once Nei-chan¡¯s turn is over ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a full circle, so it¡¯s my turn again ¡¹

    This 15-year-old beauty smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Yeah. got it ¡¹

    I might die tonight.

    ¡¸ Michi, move over, Mii too, that¡¯s enough. ¡¹

    I head to the three girls.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time we make love ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, and Mitchan. Wait for a second! Yo-chan¡¯s first! ¡¹

    Then, she takes off her bra.

    ¡¸ Okay, Yo-chan, you love breasts don¡¯t you?! ¡¹

    I hug and kiss Nei, and massage her voluptuous breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Yo-chan. It¡¯s my Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s me ¡¹

    I lick Nei¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Auuu¡­that feels good, Yo-chan!! ¡¹

 Chapter 505. The sister melt together

    Chapter 505. The sister melt together

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you¡¯re lovely ¡¹

    I look at Nei and said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think so too ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s frustrating ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, Mii-chan¡¯s cute too! ¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, your body is beyond beauty! ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re the one who scares me the most, Ruri-chan. You¡¯re still 15 but thinking about your future development ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried about Michi-pon ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ She still a lot of room for growth ¡¹

    Michi touches her flat chest.

    ¡¸ I want to grow a bit more ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll grow soon enough. Michi-pon¡¯s foundation is good ¡¹

    Right, Michi¡¯s face is well defined.

    She¡¯s a small and cute girl now, but if she grows up, she¡¯ll be a fantastic beauty.

    ¡¸ No, no, Ruri-chan¡¯s scarier. You¡¯re so graceful even now. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll improve a lot ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Yeah. Ruriko¡¯s also not just a beauty.

    ¡¸ No, Michi-pon¡¯s much scarier! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan¡¯s going to improve a lot more! ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu reach a ridiculous discussion again.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, saying that I¡¯m scared and improve a lot more ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s astonished.

    ¡¸ Yes, we continuously feel threatened ¡¹

    Michi also speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama is giving out her love to Master more than anyone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Nei-chan¡¯s also lovey-dovey with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan won¡¯t lose! ¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, Master also deeply loves Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I think that Onii-sama likes Nei-chan the most ¡¹

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for flatteries girls ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ What about you girls? You think that you love Yo-chan the most, right? ¡¹

    Nei says, Ruriko;

    ¡¸ That is, Mitsuchi and I are Onii-sama¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already have our body and souls devoted to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, there is nothing left for us to offer him. Right, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriruri ¡¹

    These sex slave duo is unexpectedly getting along.

    ¡¸ What the hell, you make it look like I¡¯m the only one unwilling here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Mii-chan. You¡¯re getting angry at the younger girls?! That¡¯s not cool! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, do you not mind it?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m an adult after all! ¡¹

    Compared to that.

    The second-year high school duo doesn¡¯t agree with each other.

    They overlap each other.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, I think that kind of trickster remarks suits you ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I think that it¡¯s better for someone who doesn¡¯t get softened down by the atmosphere must take the position. Nei-chan doesn¡¯t suit the leader role ¡¹

    Ruriko gets on.

    ¡¸ Eeeh. Yo-chan, what about you? ¡¹

    Nei clings to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah Ya-chan isn¡¯t the type that thinks of a plan or lay the groundwork. You¡¯re the type that always smiles and talks to those unenergetic ¡¹

    That¡¯s not MInaho-neesan¡¯s style.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯re closer to Nagisa. Look, Nagisa is a good listener, always smiling, and kind to everyone, right? ¡¹

    She always takes a step back to support everyone.

    And yet, whenever Nagisa¡¯s present, everyone feels calm.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Just having Nagisa-sama present everyone feels at ease and tolerant but, in Nei-chan¡¯s case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mii ¡¹

    I glare at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Not Nagisa-sama, Nagisa-chan ¡¹

    I will fix all the relationships on this occasion.

    ¡¸ Yes, I meant Nagisa-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu fixes it obediently.

    For now, let¡¯s have everyone build a relationship where they can make a lot of noise and arguments.

    ¡¸ Returning to the topic, Ya-chan¡¯s beautiful. That¡¯s what I always thought since the first time I saw you ¡¹

    I kiss Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei asks for another kiss.

    ¡¸ Oh, Ya-chan¡¯s breasts are finally here ¡¹

    I bury my face on Nei¡¯s breasts.

    I had so much developing chests lately.

    It¡¯s been a while since I had such abundant breasts like this.

    ¡¸ Ugh, Master looks so happy ¡¹

    Michi mourns as she compares her flat chest.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, the size of the breasts doesn¡¯t determine one¡¯s superiority or inferiority! ¡¹

    Nei smiles at Michi.

    ¡¸ That is what a blessed person would say. Those in poverty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi! ¡¹

    I call Michi.

    ¡¸ You have your good points, don¡¯t say that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Michi looks at me with her eyes blazing with passion.

    ¡¸ You see ¡¹

    What should I say?

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m small, thin, I don¡¯t have much confidence in my body. To truly satisfy Master, then¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s thinking a lot.

    Then, I¡¯ll just say it.

    ¡¸ You clamp so great! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since your lower half is so tight, whenever I insert it, the clamping is so tight it feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you mean that my genital is better? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Michi is so moved that she cries.

    ¡¸ Hey, Michi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never felt so happy being born a woman in my life ¡¹

    That¡¯s quite a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ What the hell Yo-chan! You make it sound that we¡¯re bad at tightening! ¡¹

    Nei gets angry at me.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s try it out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m good or not ¡¹

    Nei spreads her legs and catches my body.

    ¡¸ Now! Yo-chan!! I got you!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s troublesome to stay caught. I¡¯ll fight back then.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve done it now! ¡¹

    I attack Nei¡¯s breasts and lick it all over.

    ¡¸ Ahn! That tickles!! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll lick this nipple.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, it¡¯s feeling good now!! ¡¹

    I flick Nei¡¯s nipples.

    Yeah, big breasts are responsive when you massage them.

    I rub it around with my hand.

    ¡¸ It looks so soft, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko comes close. Her eyes are shining.

    ¡¸ Try massaging it, Ruri! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that okay, Nei-chan? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks for Nei¡¯s consent.

    ¡¸ Geez, go on. Do what you want! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s hand goes to Nei¡¯s breast as she received permission.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s amazingly elastic. It¡¯s softer than mine ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, Ruriko¡¯s still in the middle of growth, so it¡¯s hard. I also had that time ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan too, I think yours is still growing ¡¹

    Misuzu said and licks Nei¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, Mii-chan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, this is an erogenous zone I see ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    Meanwhile, I¡¯m licking Nei¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸ The constriction here is impressive, even though your breasts and ass is so thick, this part is tight and constricted ¡¹

    I speak out my impressions unconsciously.

    ¡¸ You see, Yo-chan, I¡¯m shaping up with Margo-oneechan! ¡¹

    To be exact, Margo-san¡¯s training and Nei¡¯s doing beauty exercise.

    ¡¸ But, I love your stomach ¡¹

    I rub my cheek on Nei¡¯s smooth stomach.

    ¡¸ If you tell me then I have to work harder on shaping-up! I can¡¯t eat snacks anymore!! ¡¹

    Nei is laughing.

    ¡¸ Master, may I too? ¡¹

    Michi comes over.

    ¡¸ Go on, touch wherever you want! ¡¹

    Now that it has come to this let¡¯s have everyone make Nei feel good.

    ¡¸ Yes¡­Then ¡¹

    Michi clings to Nei¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸ Hey! Mitchan!! ¡¹

    Michi suddenly begins to lick Nei¡¯s sole.

    ¡¸ That tickles!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nufufu! It tickles now, but it¡¯ll soon turn to pleasure!! ¡¹

    Michi is a pervert as usual.

    Meanwhile, my hand goes to Nei¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, didn¡¯t I tell you to do what you want?! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s last underwear is stripped away.

    That part is already wet.

    ¡¸ This one¡¯s mine so I¡¯ll lick it ¡¹

    I put my face to Nei¡¯s crotch and crawl my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaahn!! Yo-chan¡¯s going intense so suddenly!!! Auuuuu!!! ¡¹

    My tongue peels out Nei¡¯s clitoris and licks it.

    ¡¸ Auuu that feels good! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body gushes out from the multiple pleasure.

    ¡¸ Then, I will take her breasts ¡¹

    Misuzu begins to lick Nei¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, ugh, that¡¯s good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa-chan taught me! ¡¹

    Misuzu has lesbian techniques.

    On the other hand, Ruriko¡­

    She¡¯s licking my penis.

    ¡¸ Ruri? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I seem to prefer Onii-sama than a woman¡¯s body ¡¹

    She sucks and licks my glans,.

    She strokes the rod with her thin fingers.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, you¡¯re trying to earn points for Yo-chan!? ¡¹

    Nei protests against Ruriko even though her whole body¡¯s attacked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have such intentions! ¡¹

    Ruriko takes out her breasts out of her red undershirt and rubs my glans to her pink nipples.

    Oh, that makes me shiver.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, It¡¯s about time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can come in anytime Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei prepares to accept me.

    I also position myself for insertion.

    Then, Michi and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, lick Nei-chan¡¯s left nipple ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s licking the right nipple now.

    ¡¸ I have to lick Master¡¯s anus! ¡¹

    What¡¯s the connection?

    Well, doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸ Here we go, Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    I penetrate Nei¡¯s opening with my glans.

    Uuuuuugh.

    My penis penetrates the wet hole.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu, it¡¯s in, it¡¯s in, it¡¯s in!!!!! ¡¹

    Nei accepts me while bending her back.

    Misuzu and Ruriko lick both sides of her breasts.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuu!! How¡¯s mine?! ¡¹

    Nei asks me while frowning her eyebrows.

    ¡¸ How does it feel? ¡¹

    She¡¯s still holding a grudge on me praising Michi¡¯s tight vagina.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s excellent, it¡¯s so hot and wrapping me all around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Nei tightens up her vagina.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s sucking me in! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, Katsuko-nee taught me how to make it tight! ¡¹

    Since when?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get better. Even better! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ If not, Yo-chan won¡¯t play with me anymore! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s really feeling threatened as my women increases.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re too worried Ya-chan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you should get rely on me more. The other girls aren¡¯t shunning Ya-chan either ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m the Onee-chan! ¡¹

    Seriously

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re childish. They don¡¯t want Ya-chan to be the splendid Onee-chan either way ¡¹

    I kiss Nei.

    ¡¸ A childish Onee-chan or a bit of useless Onee-chan is okay too. That¡¯s much more like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Everyone loves Nei-chan. Nei-chan is so beautiful, bright, and cheerful, to the point where the too much playfulness is a fault but whenever Danna-sama¡¯s feeling down, it¡¯s Nei-chan who always cheers him up ¡¹

    Misuzu says while attacking Nei¡¯s left breasts.

    ¡¸ Yes, I also like you. Mao-chan, Anges, Edie, love Nei-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko says while touching Nei¡¯s left nipple.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Nei looks at the two.

    I thought that it would be Michi¡¯s turn now, but¡­

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m doing all my best to lick Master¡¯s anus so I can¡¯t do anything else! ¡¹

    You.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re licking me so I can¡¯t move inside Ya-chan ¡¹

    If I piston like this, my ass will bump to Michi¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do! I can¡¯t use my waist to feel good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could it be that licking the butt doesn¡¯t feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It does, but there¡¯s a limit to things! ¡¹

    Or should I say, do you really want to lick my ass that much?

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m regretful! ¡¹

    Hearing our conversation¡­Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so interesting. Really, everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s interesting. We will always live like this ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s family, sisters! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at Nei.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Nei looks up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, ¡°a capable Onee-chan¡± doesn¡¯t suit me. I¡¯m the ¡°incapable Onee-chan,¡± and that¡¯s perfect to make everyone laugh ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I move my waist slowly.

    Nei¡¯s voluptuous body sways.

    ¡¸ Ouch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    Though she¡¯s the oldest among in here, Nei only had a few numbers of sex.

    Her vagina still hasn¡¯t adopted yet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine, continue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I restart the rhythm.

    ¡¸ Somehow, it feels strange, I¡¯m lying down on my back and becoming one with Yo-chan. Everyone¡¯s looking at me from above ¡¹

    Since my waist is getting more intense, Misuzu and Ruriko let go of Nei¡¯s body.

    Right now, they¡¯re watching us have sex.

    Michi¡¯s peeking from the side.

    ¡¸ Ahn that feels good, my sisters are watching me have sex with Yo-chan with a smile. That feels happy, yeah ¡¹

    I hold Nei¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s Ya-chan¡¯s little sister. We¡¯re a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    I speed up my waist.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, good, oh so good! Yo-chan!!! ¡¹

    I pierce through Nei¡¯s body! Nei¡¯s legs embrace me.

    I trust, even more, poke deeper.

    ¡¸ Auu, there, that feels good! So good! Yo-chan!!! ¡¹

    Then.

    Michi puts her hand on top of Nei¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please match your breathing with mine ¡¹

    Michi. Could it be?!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s possible with the love of sisters! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko look at each other and nod.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go too, Ruri-tan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-chan! ¡¹

    Misuzu holds Nei¡¯s right hand.

    Ruriko holds the left.

    Then, the two of them hold Michi¡¯s hand with their other hand.

    Michi holds hands with the two.

    Nei, Misuzu, Michi, Ruriko, and back to Nei.

    On the other hand, I¡¯m connected to Nei with my penis on her vagina.

    ¡¸ Please feel it. Nei-chan and Master ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s consciousness concentrates on Nei and me.

    ¡¸ Please match the breathing and heartbeats ¡¹

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Everyone breathes in the same rhythm.

    Oh, I feel my body hot.

    It¡¯s not just Nei¡¯s insides.

    All of us gather and become one hot lump.

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Suu, suu, haa!

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I¡¯m feeling good! I! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s also feeling the strange heat.

    Our bodies are getting sweaty.

    We¡¯re not the only ones having sex.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi too.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s about to come! ¡¹

    My ejaculation¡¯s coming soon.

    ¡¸ You can do it anytime, anytime, cum inside me! Yo-chan, pour it into my womb!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body is trembling too.

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Oh, it¡¯s rising.

    ¡¸ I-I! Aaaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    At that moment !!

    ¡¸ Haa!!! Shingetsu!! ¡¹

    Michi releases her Qi.

    Michi, Misuzu, and Ruriko just had sex with me.

    Their bodies still have the reverberation of the pleasure.

    That ember fires up in one go.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Danna-sama! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Onii-sama!!!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master! Michi¡¯s flying!!! ¡¹

    Using the Qi, Nei¡¯s body that doesn¡¯t know climax yet is fired up!!

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this, what¡¯s this, Yo-chan! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m afraid Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Then, me too!!!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming!! Aaaaaaaah!!! Cumming!!!!! ¡¹

    My penis erupts!

    My hot seed spreads in Nei¡¯s womb!!

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa, what¡¯s this!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Nei reaches climax.

    Dooku, Dooku!!

    The hot semen flows inside Nei¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Doku, Dooku!

    It blows away all at once while pulsating.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!!!!! ¡¹

    Dooku, Doku!!

    I continue to thrust in the vagina while ejaculating violently.

    ¡¸ Master!!!!!! ¡¹

    Dooku, Dooku!!

    The cloudy liquid surges to the deepest part of her vagina can¡¯t find a place to go, so it flows backward!!

    ¡¸ Yo-chan!!! I¡¯m feeling strange, I¡¯m making a baby!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaaah!!!

    We melt to the pleasure as our whole body explodes.

    We¡¯re melting, drowning in the sea of pleasure.

    Nei, Misuzu, Michi, Ruriko, and me.

    We¡¯re melting, melting to a single lump of pleasure.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi peed at the same time.

    Jororororo!!

    Shaaaaaaa!!!

    Chorororororo!!

    Below of each one of them is a smelly puddle created.

 Chapter 506. Sexy Night 1

    Chapter 506. Sexy Night 1

    ¡¸ Geez, Michi-pon, wipe the floor! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi desperately clean up the floor they stained with their pee.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s not the zone of the sofa we had sex but the flooring¡¯s woolen rag mat.

    It absorbed the pee, the sopping wet rug is carried to the bathroom, washed, and the flooring is wiped with a dust cloth.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi, the three wearing undershirts are now all wet with pee, so it¡¯s in the washing machine now.

    With that said, all the girls are naked.

    ¡¸ I have to do something before Father and Mother comes home, geez ¡¹

    Misuzu gets angry.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, help us out! ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Why? I didn¡¯t leak! ¡¹

    Nei is grinning as she lies down on the sofa naked.

    ¡¸ If I leaked out then this leather sofa would be in a disaster! ¡¹

    Fortunately, only Nei who had my penis inside her didn¡¯t piss herself. The sofa is okay somehow. Because the girls who leaked are wearing an undershirt, the leak went through the fabric and didn¡¯t splash on the couch.

    ¡¸ Haa, that rag mat was expensive. I¡¯ll wash it by hand. Then, I¡¯ll dry it on the veranda ¡¹

    Misuzu drops her shoulders.

    ¡¸ If I didn¡¯t use Shingetsu, then ¡¹

    Michi blames herself, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s me who wet myself. The desire was transmitted to you, so it has turned to this. ¡¹ So don¡¯t blame yourself, Michi-pon ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    At the moment, Ruriko is:

    ¡¸ Ahn, Onii-sama!! It feels good!!! It feels so good!!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s straddling me, swinging her waist.

    On the flooring near the glass door leading to the veranda.

    ¡¸ Just how much fun sex is?! Onii-sama, aaaahn, please look at me!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s rotating her waist, grinding it as she rides on me in cowgirl position.

    She¡¯s looking at my face with her eyes enchanted.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-sama, you look so pleased. Does Ruriko¡¯s body feel good? ¡¹

    She shakes her hips and tightens her vagina.

    She¡¯s been observing me having sex with other girls for tonight, so Ruriko has learned various techniques in just one night. Moreover, she practices it with her body already.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good Ruri! ¡¹

    I lost all my strength due to Michi using Shingetsu earlier.

    But my erect penis doesn¡¯t end.

    Even though I ejaculated so much, my libido doesn¡¯t stop.

    Ruriko¡¯s the same.

    Perhaps, when she lost all strength to hold herself back, she becomes unstoppable.

    I grab Ruriko¡¯s waist and thrust from below.

    ¡¸ Aaah that feels good, Onii-sama! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko and I drown in sexual desires.

    Nei watches over us from top of the sofa with warm eyes.

    Misuzu and Michi, who turned on Ruriko¡¯s switch via Shingetsu leave her alone for now.

    ¡¸ Ah, there, that feels good! Grind it more! It hurts when it¡¯s knocked! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay with the pain? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like this pain! Onii-sama1! ¡¹

    Ruriko looks eager, asks me to keep going.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is so fun! How can sex be this fun!! Onii-sama! Ruriko¡¯s having so much fun she¡¯s feeling weird!! ¡¹

    Ruriko translates ¡°I can feel it¡± to ¡°fun.¡±

    ¡¸ Ah, no, this is becoming more fun!! Onii-sama! Is it okay for Ruriko to have more fun?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, go on, Ruri!! ¡¹

    Her body dances on top of me.

    Ruriko puts my hands on her chest and moves her cute ass up and down.

    My penis goes in and out of Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Do you like sex, Ruri? ¡¹

    I ask Ruriko who¡¯s aggressively moving her hips.

    ¡¸ I like it! Onii-sama! I like Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko says while showing a sweaty and refreshed face.

    ¡¸ This way, I look at Onii-sama¡¯s happy face, Onii-sama¡¯s looking at Ruriko¡¯s face too, that¡¯s great! Ruriko likes Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    Ruriko says while exhaling hot sighs.

    ¡¸ In the end, every girl who had sex with Yo-chan becomes like that. Yo-chan always look at his partner whenever having sex. It makes us feel that we also have to look back ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The sensation of seeing and feeling ¡°Yo-chan embracing¡± and ¡°embracing Yo-chan¡± is what feels good. The mutual feeling is conveyed ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that, I don¡¯t know how others have sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, look, please look, Onii-sama! Ruriko¡¯s feeling good! Aaah, so good, I like it! I love it!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s climbs lightly.

    There¡¯s a lot of love nectar coming out from the joint part.

    ¡¸ Aaafu!! What should I do?! I can no longer live without Onii-sama! Thank you for making me this happy. Onii-sama, thank you for making Ruriko your sex slave!

    Ruriko swings her waist again while crying tears of joy.

    ¡¸ Ufufufun, Ruri-chan, should I teach you an even greater sex position? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s eyes are sparkling.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, I¡¯m borrowing that mirror! ¡¹

    Nei got up from the sofa and went to grab the full-length mirror hanging on the wall.

    Is that an antique too? The mirror¡¯s edge has gorgeous decorations of a picture frame or a painting.

    Nei places that mirror on the carpet carefully.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan and Ruri-chan, come here ¡¹

    Nei beckons us.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go. Perhaps it¡¯ll be fun ¡¹

    Whenever she smiles like that, she¡¯s come up with something interesting.

    Ruriko and I separate for a moment.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, get on all fours on top of this mirror. Ah, it¡¯s dangerous if you put your hands on the mirror directly since it might break so avoid it ¡¹

    The naked Ruriko crawls her way on the mirror as she was told.

    ¡¸ It feels sad doing sex from behind because you can¡¯t see Yo-chan¡¯s face, right? But, if you look down on the mirror like this, you can see his face! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Your face too, this is sex that appeared on a movie ¡°Unbearable light existence¡± ¡¹

    Oh.

    Ruriko¡¯s posing like a dog.

    Indeed, you can have sex while looking at one¡¯s face like this.

    ¡¸ Now, Ruri-chan, get ravished by Yo-chan from behind?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ravished? Is this rape? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Yo-chan¡¯s going to rape Ruriko!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Ruriko loves rape! Onii-sama, faster!! ¡¹

    Ruriko sways her ass facing me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in! Ruri! ¡¹

    I push in Ruriko from behind.

    ¡¸ Haaaaauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body shakes and accepts it.

    Then, I cover Ruriko¡¯s back like dogs mating.

    I look down the mirror from the side of Ruriko¡¯s neck.

    I can see Ruriko¡¯s face who¡¯s on all fours, the part where we¡¯re connected, even my own face.

    I slowly move my waist.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, amazing. The part where Onii-sama connects with Ruriko is completely visible ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face turns red in shame.

    The love nectar from Ruriko¡¯s crotch drips on the mirror.

    I massage Ruriko¡¯s breasts from behind.

    I flick her hard nipples.

    ¡¸ Amazing, Ruriko¡¯s being raped! This feels good! So fun!! ¡¹

    Ruriko seems to like the play where she¡¯s exposed as she¡¯s violated.

    ¡¸ Doing it on all fours feels good too. Aaaaahn, Onii-sama¡¯s violating Ruriko!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufun!! I thought that Ruri-chan likes humiliating poses you see. Ruri-chan, do you like this dog-like play, right? ¡¹

    Nei whispers to Ruriko¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸ I like this. I love it! Aaah, I¡¯m being violated. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then go and tell Yo-chan. ¡º I¡¯m your bitch. Fuck me like a bitch. Impregnate me ¡»Go ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s bitch, please fuck me like a bitch. Please do me every day, please impregnate me like a female dog!!! Aaah! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s dripping down on the mirror¡¯s surface again1!

    ¡¸ Uuuuuugh, I want to be done that way too! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mutter can be heard from the distance.

    ¡¸ Then Mitchan¡¯s next, you okay with that, Mii-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks Misuzu who brought the rug from the bathroom.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, we have a sequence! ¡¹

    Saying that. Misuzu opens the glass door to the veranda and hangs the rug.

    Hyuuuuuuu¡­

    The night wind comes to the room.

    It¡¯s May now, so the wind isn¡¯t chilly.

    Instead, the hot, sensitive skin during sex is cooled down, it feels pleasant.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, Ruriko wants to try having sex outside!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers.

    ¡¸ Outdoor sex is okay too! At the garden in the mansion, on the shade, sniffing the scent of the grass ¡¹

    Nei whispers to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯d like to do that, Ruriko wants Onii-sama to rape her outside! ¡¹

    I grab Ruriko¡¯s breasts from behind and violently thrust in.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, more, please tease me more! Onii-sama!! Punish Ruriko more!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko sobs while gasping.

    ¡¸ Ahaaaa, aauuuuuuuu, Onii-sama! Ruriko is¡­Ruriko is!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me over the mirror with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ Does Ruriko¡¯s body feel good?! Onii-sama, does it feel good!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good! Ruri!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad! Please enjoy Ruriko¡¯s body!! Ruriko¡¯s having a lot of fun too!!!! ¡¹

    I spurt forward.

    ¡¸ Haa, hauuu, hauu, hauu, kuu, uu, ahaa!! ¡¹

    Ruruko pants from the violent thrusts.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aauuu, aha, uuu, Onii-sama, Ruriko¡¯s again!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s rising to climax again.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Ruriko! Cum, cum like a dog!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!!!! Wanwanwan!!! Wauuuuuu!!! Ruriko¡¯s a dog!! Onii-sama¡¯s bitch!!! Wanwan !! Aaaaaaah, noo, noo, aaaaaah!!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko howls like a dog and bends her back!!!

    ¡¸ Onii-samaaaaa,, hauuuuuuuuuuuu!!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body twitches.

    ¡¸ M-Me too, cumming!!! ¡¹

    I screw in my penis deep inside Ruriko¡¯s vagina, pushing open her uterus!!!

    I¡¯m ejaculating!!!!

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    My manly semen fills up Ruriko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Wanwan! Onii-sama, it feels warm inside! It¡¯s fun. So fun!! ¡¹

    I can see Ruriko¡¯s melting face in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Uuuh, uuu, uuu!!! ¡¹

    I push in my waist even more and pour in the sperm.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahn, hafu!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko feels weakened at the end of climax. Nei:

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t fall on the mirror, it¡¯s dangerous! Yo-chan, get Ruriko on the side! ¡¹

    Oh right.

    I lay Ruriko down next to the mirror.

    My penis is still inside.

    I hold Ruriko¡¯s naked body from behind, so I could carry her.

    I hug her tight once again.

    I kiss Ruriko¡¯s ear from behind while playing with her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Kyaaun!! ¡¹

    The sensitive Ruriko trembles from the tickling.

    She puts her hand on top of mine.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s so happy. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers.

    The cold floor dampens our bodies in heat.

    The night wind strokes on our tired bodies.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Onii-sama, Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    When I pull out my penis from inside Ruriko. Ruriko hugged and kissed me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I love this! I love you! Ruriko wants to be Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave forever! It¡¯s so fun being with Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s wholly drowned on having sex with me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko won¡¯t leave Onii-sama! I¡¯ll do anything to make Onii-sama love me more!! ¡¹

    This 15-year-old beauty hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ I love you!! ¡¹

    I pat Ruriko¡¯s head.

    Then.

    ¡¸ It seems that this isn¡¯t satisfied yet! ¡¹

    Michi checks my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to taste it! ¡¹

    She puts it in her mouth.

    Her saliva mixes with the semen and love-nectar in my penis.

    She licks the glans.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on with me? My erection¡¯s not ending ¡¹

    My libido¡¯s not going away.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay for tonight1 Yo-chan can fuck all night!! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, Michi! That¡¯s for Ruriko!! ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s still soaked in the aftertaste tells Michi, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my turn now ¡¹

    Michi glares at her while holding my penis in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    Ruriko gives me a pained look.

    ¡¸ We have turns. Ruriko ¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I like you. I love you, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko returns a kiss. Then, she¡¯s calmed down.

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Master, I¡¯m Master¡¯s true bitch! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes are blazing.

    ¡¸ Please do me outside ¡¹

    Michi invites me out to the veranda.

    S-Seriously!?

    ¡¸ Wait, Michi-pon! ¡¹

    Misuzu who was watching us stand before Michi.

    But, ¡°-pon¡± was a perfect choice.

    No matter how strong Misuzu¡¯s attitude towards Michi as her master is¡­

    Thanks to ¡°-pon¡± it becomes funny.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, is there a problem?¡¹

    Michi glares at Misuzu as she grabs my penis so her turn won¡¯t be taken away.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also interested in doing it outside. I¡¯ll watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko says as well but, her waist is paralyzed, she can¡¯t move.

    There¡¯s my white liquid flowing out from her slit.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, take a while to rest, then go take that dust-cloth. Wipe the mirror. Okay? ¡¹

    Misuzu orders Ruriko as the resident of the condo.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll look after Ruriko. You three have fun outside! ¡¹

    Nei comes to Ruriko with a towel.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Please take care of her ¡¹

    Misuzu thanks Nei.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Michi-pon, wait a moment ¡¹

    Misuzu went to get something in the back.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Misuzu brought in a yellow vinyl raincoat.

    ¡¸ Wear this, Michi-pon ¡¹

    Michi takes the raincoat.

    She¡¯s only wearing a T-shirt on top. The lower half is still naked.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please wear this too ¡¹

    I¡¯m also given a vinyl raincoat. Since it¡¯s a one-size-fits-all cloak type, even I can wear it.

    ¡¸ The veranda may be monitored from the outside ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks seriously.

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Our veranda isn¡¯t a metal railing but a wall of concrete, so our lower halves can¡¯t be seen from the outside ¡¹

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s better for us to wear something on our upper body.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I put on the raincoat But still, wearing a coat but naked underneath, it only looks like a flasher.

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s naked under the yellow raincoat is quite lewd.

    ¡¸ That coat is what I used when I was in elementary school ¡¹

    Yeah, even the petite Michi has a body of the third grade in middle school.

    She¡¯s a bit small, or should I say that she¡¯s tiny.

    The hem looks like a miniskirt.

    She¡¯s on her bare legs, wearing no panties.

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Misuzu takes the lead to the veranda.

    ¡¸ Please use that sandal over there ¡¹

    It¡¯s the sandals Misuzu, and her mother uses habitually, so we put it on our bare feet.

    But still, this is quite a spacious veranda.

    ¡¸ This is my mother¡¯s garden. That part is used on parties during summer ¡¹

    Indeed, one side is full of greenery. The flowers are blooming, it smells nice.

    The other side has white plastic chairs and desks lined up.

    There¡¯s also a couch for sunbathing common in beaches.

    For the time being, I head to the end of the veranda.

    Indeed, the concrete wall is as high as my chest.

    With this, our lower halves can¡¯t be seen from the outside.

    This is the seventh floor of the highest building, there¡¯s no other building in front of this veranda.

    It¡¯s impossible to look here from an upper floor.

    The rooms on the left and right have no tenants.

    Looking down, the surveillance cars are parked. The observers will, of course, be looking up in this room.

    But, as long as we don¡¯t bend forward and show that we¡¯re having sex naked, there¡¯s no possibility of being seen from below.

    Or should I say that this is where Misuzu¡¯s father usually calls his guests to open a party, the possibility of voyeurs is taken into consideration and has countermeasures?

    It¡¯s already night, so it¡¯s dim.

    My eyes are getting used to it.

    ¡¸ Now then, Danna-sama, I¡¯ll be drinking tea in a hurry. Do you know why? ¡¹

    Misuzu says a thing suddenly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for revenge! ¡¹

    Revenge?

    ¡¸ Peeing without showing it off isn¡¯t peeing for me! ¡¹

    Err.

    Misuzu squats to a blind spot from the outside.

    ¡¸ Please look at it closely ¡¹

    If she¡¯s showing off, then I¡¯ll go watch.

    I squat down before Misuzu.

    My penis shows out from under the raincoat.

    ¡¸ So cute ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    Misuzu raises her T-shirt and exposes her breasts.

    She spreads her legs to M shape.

    But still, Misuzu¡¯s slit is so beautiful no matter how many times I see it.

    It¡¯s a clean line as if it was cut by a knife.

    Misuzu¡¯s white long fingers open it up.

    Ah.

    The semen I pour in earlier drips down before she could pee.

    The semen drips down to the floor.

    ¡¸ Here I go, Uuuh! ¡¹

    Pyu

    Chororororo.

    Shaaaaaaa.

    Misuzu urinates in the dark corner of the veranda.

    As it¡¯s already night, the odor vapor rises up.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, how is it? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face is dyed in shame, she asks me with her eyes moist.

    Cute.

    That¡¯s all I can say.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cute, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles while peeing.

    Still, since she leaked earlier, the amount isn¡¯t that much.

    She¡¯s already done peeing.

    ¡¸ Thank you for the meal ¡¹

    Misuzu says satisfied.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, there¡¯s a water hose over there ¡¹

    Oh, the one Misuzu¡¯s mother uses for gardening.

    It¡¯s too broad, so it has to be lengthy also.

    ¡¸ Please wash Misuzu¡¯s secret part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I twist the faucet a bit, and a small amount of water comes out of the tip of the hose.

    Then, to Misuzu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Ahn, so cold!! ¡¹

    Misuzu trembles from feeling the cold water on her genitals.

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll wash it ¡¹

    I then use my fingers gently to rinse up Misuzu¡¯s genital and thighs. I also wash down the floor Misuzu peed on.

    Lastly, I wash my hands.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! ¡¹

    Misuzu kisses my cheeks with a smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ May I now? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s standing with a ghostly expression.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. It¡¯s not that I forgot about you ¡¹

    I replied. Michi;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve found a good point ¡¹

    Michi laughs.

    ¡¸ Please do me over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, wherever you like ¡¹

    I also want to do it again.

    My erect penis isn¡¯t withering at all.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    The very front of the veranda.

    Of all things.

    Isn¡¯t this visible from the outside!?!!

    ¡¸ Master, please ender the shade of that pillar ¡¹

    Pillar?

    Oh right, there¡¯s a large concrete pillar here, but¡­

    ¡¸ If I stand before that pillar, Master can¡¯t be seen from the outside ¡¹

    You, no way?!

    ¡¸ I have never met a molester ¡¹

    Huh, Michi?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m immediately aware of people who are thinking anything insolent against me. I don¡¯t ride crowded trains. In the first place, we don¡¯t approach places where men can touch our body ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    Indeed, Michi should be commuting to school via train, but she rides an hour sooner, so it¡¯s not crowded. That¡¯s what she does.

    ¡¸ By the way, does Master want to molest me? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I will talk with Misuzu-oneesama in front of that pillar. Of course, the observers below will see that ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Master, please feel free to touch my body. Please do me as you wish. Please ¡¹

    She¡¯s come up with a high difficulty play again.

    ¡¸ Oh, that seems fun! ¡¹

    Misuzu goes to the wall quickly.

    ¡¸ They do night parties at summer, so there¡¯s a lamp in here ¡¹

    She snaps the light on!

    It won¡¯t light up the whole veranda as expected, but about four lights turned on.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do this! ¡¹

    Misuzu fixes the angle of one of them.

    Oh, the back of the pillar becomes a shadow.

    On the other hand, the front pillars add intense light.

    ¡¸ Yes, with this, the guards below will pay attention to the veranda! ¡¹

    The difficulty rises.

    ¡¸ Michi, take position, I¡¯ll go too ¡¹

    Michi and Misuzu stand in front of the veranda.

    Looking from below, they should be able to distinguish their faces.

    ¡¸ Ah, I should put a chair in front of Michi. It¡¯s better to have something to grab on when you feel too much ¡¹

    Saying that. Misuzu puts a plastic chair in front of Michi. Placing the back of the chair in front of her.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s all the preparations. You can go now Danna-sama! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the night wind feels good. Ah, the moon¡¯s out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    The two starts talking.

    I enter behind Michi¡¯s shadow, making sure that those below can¡¯t see me.

    Michi¡¯s wearing a yellow raincoat.

    Her lower half is naked.

    Yeah.

    I reach out for Michi¡¯s body.

 Chapter 507. Sexy Night 2

    Chapter 507. Sexy Night 2

    ¡¸ Ufufu, the wind feels good ¡¹

    Misuzu stands in the front part of the veranda, feeling the night wind.

    The observers from below can only see her talking to Michi near the concrete pillar.

    Michi¡¯s small so only her shoulder comes out of the fence.

    In short, I can touch her naked body under the yellow raincoat all I want.

    ¡¸ You two, if you¡¯re going to talk about things you don¡¯t want other people to hear then speak while facing the room, there might be a night vision camera that can read the movement of your lips ¡¹

    Turning around, Nei and Ruriko come to the veranda too.

    Nei¡¯s upper body only has a single shirt. Ruriko¡¯s wearing a red undershirt.

    This undershirt must be the one Misuzu pulled from her room for Nei.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it looks interesting, so I came to peep! Seems like Ruri-chan can move now too ¡¹

    It seems that she recovered during Misuzu¡¯s pee show.

    ¡¸ But, my body still feels unsteady. I¡¯ll take a rest here ¡¹

    Ruriko sits on the plastic chair on the veranda.

    ¡¸ Hmm, that¡¯s definitely a lovely scenery ¡¹

    Nei goes to the front of the veranda.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, those guys below won¡¯t notice that my ass is exposed. ¡º Even if the world is at war, the butterflies will flutter, the flowers and orchids will bloom!! You idiots!!! ¡»

    Nei speaks like Kabuki for some reason as she looks down the condo.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, what was that? ¡¹

    I ask Nei as I hide behind Michi, under the shade of the concrete pillar.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Izumi Kyouka¡¯s ¡°Tenshu Monogatari¡± curtain fall act. Nei-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko happily replies.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    I don¡¯t know the original story, but I think that it¡¯s good for Nei and Ruriko to get along even from that kind of thing.

    Now then.

    I squat before Michi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Hauu! ¡¹

    I touch Michi¡¯s ass, and she trembled.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, you¡¯re too obvious, focus ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Michi.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kunuu! ¡¹

    When I caress her thighs, Michi fidgets.

    ¡¸ Really, you¡¯re so sensitive Michi ¡¹

    When I say that, Michi:

    ¡¸ I just came earlier, so my body and mind is sensitive ¡¹

    Oh, when she linked hearts with everyone using Shingetsu, they climaxed like a chain avalanche.

    Her pleasure is spread to the others, and it comes back as a counter-flow after a time difference. That keeps on repeating.

    Of course, it would make natural for Michi and the two to pee.

    Especially Michi who¡¯s job is to relay to everyone, it seems that the waves of pleasure are transmitted to her so many times.

    ¡¸ Hamu ¡¹

    I lift the hem of Michi¡¯s raincoat and expose her naked ass.

    Yeah, looking at it closely, although it¡¯s a small ass, it¡¯s tight and beautiful.

    When I massage it with my hand, it feels like raw rubber.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, is that fun? ¡¹

    Nei asks. She¡¯s facing Ruriko as a camouflage.

    The observers from below haven¡¯t noticed my presence.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s quite fun ¡¹

    I insert my fingers to Michi¡¯s slit.

    Oh, there¡¯s already hot love nectar in between.

    ¡¸ I see, then I¡¯ll lend you something good ¡¹

    Nei gets close to me and hands me a pen.

    ¡¸ Look, I often help out Maru-chan, so I have this all the time ¡¹

    She seems to have turned back her call to Margo-san to ¡°Maru-chan.¡±

    I look at the thing she passed me.

    Isn¡¯t this, a penlight?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s purpose is so that other people can¡¯t find it in the dark, so the light is suppressed. In short, it¡¯s perfect for this kind of situation! ¡¹

    Nei says.

    I turn on the penlight and check it out.

    Michi¡¯s ass lights up.

    I see. It¡¯s not so bright; so I can see well.

    ¡¸ I see, so Michi¡¯s anus is like this ¡¹

    I illuminate it with the penlight and observe.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu, this is embarrassing!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here too so if Mii-chan, Mitchan, and I pretend to be talking, the people below won¡¯t see through it ¡¹

    I see. The camouflage is better with three people than two.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t show up ¡¹

    Nei tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Oh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan¡¯s appearance right now is too stimulating for the people below. ¡¹

    No, Nei¡­

    It might be dangerous to show up Ruriko in her undershirt out of the veranda, but.

    Misuzu, Nei, and Michi, if you take off one piece, you three are all naked.

    Everyone¡¯s not wearing anything on the lower body.

    ¡¸ Michi put your hands on the backrest of the chair there and stick your ass to me ¡¹

    I order Michi.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Michi places her ass higher.

    My penlight illuminates Michi¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Then, open up your legs a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Michi spreads her legs and liquid drips down from her slit.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never seen it open all the way since the first time since this is an excellent opportunity, I¡¯ll examine it ¡¹

    Yeah, I haven¡¯t peeked inside Michi since she lost her virginity.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, that¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about that, also, don¡¯t move ¡¹

    I pinch the penlight in my mouth and open up Michi¡¯s ass with both hands.

    I open up her slit.

    Oh, her love nectar glitters from the light.

    I can see Michi¡¯s pink insides.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, hauuu ¡¹

    Every time Michi breathes roughly, her insides contract.

    Such a vivid genital.

    Michi¡¯s pussy is beautiful.

    Oh, the hymen I saw when I peeked before is now gone.

    I picked up the penlight from my mouth¡­

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s hymen is gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master has rubbed it off a lot ¡¹

    Michi says while blushing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my fault? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Michi also rubbed it off by swinging her waist a lot. I grind it so much that Master¡¯s penis has torn all of the membrane. I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Warm liquid drips from the inside again.

    Michi¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸ Oh my ¡¹

    Nei approaches Michi.

    They¡¯ll only see Nei coming on top of Michi from below.

    They can identify Michi, but¡­

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please continue ¡¹

    Misuzu says suddenly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to discuss with the people outside ¡¹

    About what?

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m only going to tell them a joke so please don¡¯t take what I say seriously ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what will start but¡­

    For now, I¡¯ll concentrate on licking Michi¡¯s ass.

    I insert my tongue into her slit.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body bends over.

    She grabs on Nei¡¯s arm instead of the back of the chair.

    ¡¸ Oh hey, are you okay, Mitchan? ¡¹

    Nei supports Michi while grinning.

    I lick up Michi¡¯s fountain.

    Michi¡¯s taste is sour.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, tomorrow¡¯s the end of the holiday. Although we have school starting the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you a new order ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Michi replies while her waist trembles.

    ¡¸ What you will do is survey all of the students in our school ¡¹

    ¡°Our school,¡± ain¡¯t that the ultimate Ojou-sama¡¯s school in Japan?

    ¡¸ E-Everyone? ¡¹

    Michi replies while trembling.

    ¡¸ Well, you don¡¯t need to go to the college. Just the middle and high school. As for elementary girls, you only need to investigate if there are any excellent talents. I don¡¯t think that their data will be required now ¡¹

    Misuzu, what are you planning to make Michi search?

    I listen while I have my face buried under Michi¡¯s soft ass.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯d like you to investigate if there are girls among our school girls who are suitable for serving as Danna-sama¡¯s sex slaves in the future ¡¹

    What?

    I stop my tongue unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, that¡¯s just a joke. Didn¡¯t Mii-chan say that at first? ¡¹1

    Nei laughs.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about their family. Danna-sama is like that, isn¡¯t he? What¡¯s needed is that the girl is beautiful, smart, and above all, has a good personality. Once they become a slave, Danna-sama will love them forever so it¡¯s troublesome if it¡¯s a girl that can¡¯t accept us as family ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you say, auu ¡¹

    Michi replies while gasping.

    ¡¸ Even sex slaves need to emphasize on personality, you must investigate from various angles and see if the candidate is genuinely trustworthy ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Also, of course, investigate their sex experience in detail. Whether they associate with strange men, or if they¡¯ve already given their body, take off those girls from the candidates ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lot of work Mii-chan. You have to make friends with the girls at school! ¡¹

    Nei said as she laughs.

    ¡¸ But still, it¡¯s hard to find out whether she has a boyfriend or not, whether she is a virgin or not. If you don¡¯t get along with her, then she won¡¯t be telling you anything! ¡¹

    Ah

    Could it be that Misuzu¡­

    She¡¯s trying to make Michi interact with the students in the pretext of searching for a new sex slave.

    If they interact, then they¡¯d get along.

    If she continues the activity steadily and gets along with some girls, Michi¡¯s friends will increase.

    ¡¸ Then, as the investigation expands even outside the school, continue a friendly relationship who¡¯s taken out a candidate. A good sex slave candidate may be their friend, relative, or acquaintance of those girls ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    I knew it, Misuzu¡¯s purpose is to expand Michi¡¯s friends¡¯ list.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. But ¡¹

    Michi replies

    ¡¸ How should I build up a friendly relationship? ¡¹

    Michi grew up in an environment too unique that she has no friends of the same age.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easy. Don¡¯t Mii-chan¡¯s school have girls like Mitchan enrolled as a guard? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s at least ten in each year ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    There¡¯s that much?

    ¡¸ Though instead of a guard, they¡¯re more of an attendant ¡¹

    Oh, just like Yoshiko-san for Ruriko?

    ¡¸ First, get along with those girls. ¡º Shoot the horse first if you want to shoot the general ¡» It¡¯s easier to talk if they¡¯re a fellow guard, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ To get along with people, you need to be cheerful, generous, and kind ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Nei-chan, I don¡¯t have a cheerful personality ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s not gloomy, but she doesn¡¯t smile in front of people that much.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t have to be the case for everyone. Mitchan has the generosity and kindness, so it¡¯s okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I? ¡¹

    Michi doesn¡¯t have the confidence.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Mitchan has a bamboo split-like evident personality, right? Quite timid too. You decide things without hesitation, and if you do, you¡¯re straightforward. Yo-chan knows that Mitchan¡¯s a kind girl, right? ¡¹

    Nei turns to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Nei, sorry, I can¡¯t answer when I¡¯m licking Michi¡¯s genital while lighting it up with a penlight.

    I feel sorry, so I peel out the clitoris and lick it.

    ¡¸ Hauuu! Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi trembles with pleasure.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon will do anything to fulfill her duty. For example, try to call out other guards on the training course of Kouzuki security service. Isn¡¯t training together also a method? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, how about you make Mitchan recommend the ladies to a tea ceremony? ¡¹

    That¡¯s a good idea.

    If they get along with Michi, then they can be invited to Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s tea party.

    It¡¯ll increase the girls who interact with Michi.

    Some of them might become friends.

    ¡¸ Anyway, once we¡¯re back at school try a lot of things. If you worry about something, then consult it with me. First is to try and see, if there¡¯s a problem then fix it bit by bit ¡¹

    Misuzu says kindly.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll find someone who can satisfy Master, Kafuu!! ¡¹

    Michi promises Misuzu.

    Yeah. The search for my new sex slave is just the means.

    She should use this opportunity and make friends at school.

    Misuzu isn¡¯t seriously searching for my slave either.

    ¡¸ How about Makimura Maiko, first-year middle school? ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Master still doesn¡¯t have a first-year middle school slave yet, that girl is beautiful, she also has a timid personality, I think she¡¯ll satisfy Master¡¯s rape preference ¡¹

    Hey, Michi, what do you mean rape preference?

    No, it¡¯s hard to argue in this situation.

    Since it gets me pissed off, I¡¯ll use my tongue even more violently.

    ¡¸ Haaaaauuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure that she has a good personality? You should make sure of it. Besides, Maikmura-san has a bodyguard with her, right ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ Makimura Maiko¡¯s bodyguard is Suzuki Asuka-san, she¡¯s beautiful. I can control her Qi so Master can freely violate her regardless of Suzuki-san¡¯s will, auauauauauaau!! ¡¹

    What are you thinking! Seriously!

    I slap Michi¡¯s ass since I¡¯m tired using my tongue!!!!

    ¡¸ Higiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also amazed.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, rape as a means for the end may be inevitable but don¡¯t use that as a plan from the start. You must pick out the candidates diligently and investigate the people ¡¹

    Misuzu seems to be speaking directly at hindsight but ¡°Raping as the means to an end is okay,¡± what the hell?

    ¡¸ Oh right, Michi! I¡¯ll look for candidates too! ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks out.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave, you know? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fun to find more friends from the same circumstances. Oh right, how about my classmate Matsunaka Miyuki-san? ¡¹

    This is bad, Ruriko¡¯s getting merry.

    ¡¸ Matsunaka-san, from Matsunaka electronics? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s the president¡¯s granddaughter ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s the largest electronic equipment manufacturer in Japan ¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    The lady of Kouzuki house has a different way of thinking.

    ¡¸ Miyuki-san is also raised carefully, protected by the house, so she doesn¡¯t know anything about sex. I will tell her how much fun it is to have sex with Onii-sama with all my heart. I¡¯m sure she will be interested. I don¡¯t know anyone as cheerful and pretty as her ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Also, the granddaughter of the former prime minister, Takamizawa-san, and the US ambassador¡¯s daughter, Sakuragi Tomoko-san is lovely too. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be fantastic if they become Onii-sama¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. We¡¯ll list up the names of the candidates and discuss it later. ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks ambiguously.

    If Ruriko makes a candidate as a sex slave, then it¡¯ll be frightening.

    Political realignment, industry reorganization, sudden economic boom, I don¡¯t get it well, but it would develop into a revolutionary problem.

    ¡¸ Kufufufu, I guess I¡¯ll try it in our school too! ¡¹

    Nei laughs, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, I guess we can¡¯t do that in our school, Megu-chan will glare at them ¡¹

    If they search for my sex slave in our high school, Megu will cry.

    It¡¯s okay if she rages or just says she hates it but I guess she¡¯ll cry on the corner.

    I don¡¯t want to see Megu like that.

    ¡¸ Well, who cares, it¡¯s a joke anyway ¡¹

    I mutter.

    ¡¸ I also have to find at least one person in my grade too ¡¹

    Misuzu looks serious when she said that.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Look, Danna-sama promised to come during our autumn school trip, right? Our school needs two girls to stay in the hotel at the same room ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I have to find a classmate that Danna-sama will embrace with me ¡¹

    Misuzu folds her arms and think.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll have the other girl meet up Danna-sama for the first time at the hotel. Then, I¡¯ll have that girl¡¯s virginity taken, isn¡¯t it romantic to be deflowered in Italy during a school trip? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s quite broken too.

    ¡¸ Then, every night, I¡¯ll change my partner in the shared room, and have Master enjoy a fresh virgin every night? ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Michi, you come up with an exciting idea! ¡¹

    Misuzu, that¡¯s not something you should praise!

    ¡¸ But, the school trip is in two weeks so half of my class will lose their virginity during the trip ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do we believe that everyone¡¯s a virgin, is there no problem in that regard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, investigating that is part of your job ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi, you two!

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it has become massive ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles as she looks at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ You want to put it in soon right? Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s grinning.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will moisten it up ¡¹

    Ruriko gets on all fours on the balcony so she can¡¯t be seen by the guards below and come to me.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    She then licks my penis.

    She puts saliva on the glans and the rod.

    ¡¸ M-Master! ¡¹

    Michi is all-ready.

    ¡¸ Okay, thanks Ruriko. ¡¹

    I stand behind the pillar.

    Then, I stick out my penis only so the guys from below can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸ Michi, stick out your ass here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master! ¡¹

    Michi timidly sticks out her ass to me while keeping her hand on the back of the chair.

    ¡¸ Okay, just a bit more ¡¹

    I hold Michi¡¯s waist.

    Then, I invade her pussy from the back.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Michi raised her voice from the feeling of her body expanding.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t voice out too much, lewd voice echoes. You¡¯ll be heard below! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Mitchan, you can¡¯t move. Yo-chan¡¯s only going to use his waist under the shadow of the pillar, if Mitchan uses her waist then your silhouette will be exposed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    I slowly move in and out.

    ¡¸ Kauuuu, hauuuuu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s enduring.

    From below, they see Michi only from her shoulder to her face as she¡¯s wearing a raincoat.

    In reality, her raw ass is sticking out in the veranda, accepting my penis from behind.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuu ¡¹

    Even if I pierce her, swing my hips, Michi¡¯s standing firm.

    Since she¡¯s putting strength on her leg, her vagina tightens.

    Amazing.

    Her clamping tight vagina swallows my erect penis deep.

    The love nectar is reaching to the base, it drips down to the floor.

    ¡¸ Oh, the people below might¡¯ve noticed that Mitchan¡¯s having sex! ¡¹

    Nei said. Michi shivers

    Her body trembles.

    ¡¸ What would you do? The guys from Kouzuki security service might ask you ¡°You had sex last night, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡¹

    Michi:

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, wave your hand to the people below ¡¹

    Misuzu orders.

    ¡¸ Smile and wave your hand while you accept Danna-sama inside! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Ah, let¡¯s wave our hands too Mii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh well, Nei-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu and Nei line up and they wave their hands smiling to the police and Kouzuki security service below.

    Michi also twists her body and join in while still accepting my penis inside her.

    ¡¸ Oh my, the guards are waving their hands too ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ It seems that they think Mii-chan is considerate of the guards, so she waved her hand ¡¹

    They can¡¯t see me from the shade of this pillar.

    Well, apart from the police, Kouzuki security service is Misuzu¡¯s organization, so it¡¯s not that impossible.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi speaks while sweating on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Misuzu says while she keeps on waving with a smile.

    Michi:

    ¡¸ I-I, I¡¯m going to leak, I¡¯m about to pee ¡¹

    Has Michi¡¯s bladder loosened from too much arousal?!

    ¡¸ Go on. We¡¯re on the veranda so cleaning up is easy ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Let it out, Michi-pon ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Chorororororo

    Michi pees¡­

    While still accepting my penis deep inside her.

    Shaaaaaaaaaa!!

    Smelly water draws an arc on the concrete wall on the veranda.

    ¡¸ Wow, that smells, Mitchan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, Michi-pon ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu get away from Michi so they won¡¯t get wet.

    ¡¸ Hawawawawawawawa! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s head is about to blow from shame.

    Shororo, Shuun.

    Her urination ends.

    ¡¸ Haafu! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s drained of strength.

    At that moment!!!

    I pull Michi¡¯s shoulder behind the pillar.

    ¡¸ Kyaaauu! ¡¹

    There¡¯s no way I could hold back after this!!

    ¡¸ Michi, there¡¯s no stopping now! ¡¹

    I place Michi¡¯s hands on the pillar.

    Then I thrust my waist violently.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t raise a loud voice, they¡¯ll discover ¡¹

    Misuzu said, so Michi endures.,

    I fuck her from behind while she grabs the pillar.

    ¡¸ Nu, nu, nu, haa, kuu, uuuu!!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold it!!

    ¡¸ Michi, I¡¯m cumming!! ¡¹

    Michi speaks in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Please, inside! ¡¹

    She mutters.

    I.

    ¡¸ Uugh, Uuu, uu, I¡¯m cumming! Cumming!!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯ve ejaculated so many times already. As expected, the amount is diminishing.

    But still, the hot fluid penetrates Michi¡¯s womb under this cold weather.

    ¡¸ Higyaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Michi raised a voice of delight.

    Uuuuuuu!!!

    Buruburuburburuburuburu!!

    I ejaculate inside Michi while my body trembles.

    ¡¸ Oh, that looks fun. I want to try that too! ¡¹

    I hear Ruriko¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Aaaauuuu!!! ¡¹

    I look up at the sky while ejaculating.

    The night sky shines silver, as it looks down at our foolery.

    1. Spoiler alert, she¡¯s serious

 Chapter 508. Loving in the bathroom

    Chapter 508. Loving in the bathroom

    ¡¸ Piggiiiii! So cold!! ¡¹

    I extend the hose and fire water on Michi¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Haafu!! ¡¹

    Michi trembles.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, clean the part you peed on by yourself ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, please give me the hose Master ¡¹

    I¡±m washing off the spray Michi did on my crotch and legs.

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    I hand over the hose.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    Michi washes away the concrete wall and the floor her pee went on.

    I squat down the floor, so I can¡¯t be seen by the observers below. Then I used the penlight to illuminate Michi¡¯s hands.

    She¡¯s already done on cleaning.

    ¡¸ It has gotten a bit cold ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    It¡¯s already late at night, and everyone¡¯s naked.

    Michi and I are sweating, so it¡¯s a bit chilly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, let¡¯s all take a bath then! ¡¹

    Nei suggests.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll prepare it right away ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Misuzu¡¯s house even has a spacious bath.

    That said, it¡¯s not like five of us can enter at the same time.

    Michi and I soak in the bathtub first.

    The other girls take a warm shower in the washing area.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Master. Nyaan~! ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s facing me in the bath is getting spoiled.

    ¡¸ Nyanyanyanyanyanyan! Nyannaynyan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you speak in cat language then I don¡¯t understand that, Michi ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s skin is so smooth.

    Her flat chest is rubbing against my chest.

    ¡¸ Michi is too happy that she¡¯s become a cat. Nyan~! ¡¹

    Michi laughs.

    Seriously, even though she usually shows a warrior look most of the time.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon is really rich of expressions when she¡¯s with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu squats in front of the bathtub and said.

    ¡¸ Only on the front of Master!! ¡¹

    She had a lot of sex tonight that she¡¯s in high spirits now.

    ¡¸ By the way, I become a dog when happy¡­ Wan wan! ¡¹

    Misuzu said then licks my face.

    ¡¸ What should I become? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, when you get happy then obey Yo-chan even more! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always happy just being by Onii-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Having Onii-sama embrace me every day is a pillar of my life ¡¹

    Hearing that makes me understand.

    I see, Ruriko never knew any other pleasure.

    Her life is isolated together with Yoshiko-san, even books were limited by Jii-chan.

    She never experienced playing games or viewing the internet.

    She¡¯s not doing any club activities either.

    ¡¸ I like how the traditional dance and sex are things I can do with just my body alone ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs.

    If it¡¯s just her body then it Kouzuki house which hangs over Ruriko doesn¡¯t matter.

    Regardless of family history or blood relationship, she can represent with her genuine self.

    ¡¸ Above all, making Onii-sama pleased makes Ruriko happy! ¡¹

    Ruriko said, then she kissed my cheek.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama is also the first one to give me flowers for my dance ¡¹

    Oh.

    That was when she danced on the theater.

    ¡¸ I was thrilled at that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the end, everyone¡¯s got it piled up ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan has stacked us up nicely ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Okay, time to switch Michi-pon with Ruri-tan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Michi gets off the bath.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s regretful, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take a bath together again, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nyanyanyanyaan~! ¡¹

    Michi goes out happily.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, you can go first ¡¹

    Ruriko declines to enter the bath with me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Misuzu-chan¡¯s turn next ¡¹

    Oh, the intercourse today starts from Ruriko, Michi, Misuzu, then Nei, and back to Ruiko and Michi.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind that ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s quite tired. Do you not see it? ¡¹

    Well, yeah, I¡¯m tired.

    ¡¸ But, I promised to do each twice so it¡¯ll be unfair if I don¡¯t do it, right? ¡¹

    I said. Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please don¡¯t stick at your promises at those times. Your health is the most important ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    Then, Nei breaks in.

    ¡¸ Please stop the ¡°I promised, so I have to¡± thinking, Yo-chan. We want Yo-chan to embrace us whenever you feel that you want to. We don¡¯t want you to do it out of obligation ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Danna-sama doesn¡¯t love us one-sidedly. We also love Danna-sama. Please don¡¯t force yourself all the time ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not. If I work hard, then I can do it a few more times ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we¡¯re telling you not to work too hard! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, can I go ahead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on. Danna-sama is in need of a voluptuous body I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then excuse me! ¡¹

    Nei jumps into the bathtub.

    It¡¯s different from the petite Michi.

    The warm water overflowed.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I¡¯ll do the hugging so come here! ¡¹

    I pose so Nei can hug me from behind.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yo-chan¡¯s so cute! ¡¹

    Nei kisses my neck from behind.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t be so nervous, loosen up, it¡¯s okay to press your weight on me ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m heavy, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in a warm bath, so it¡¯s not heavy ¡¹

    I lean my body to Nei.

    ¡¸ You see when I came back from America when I was new in high school. Before I dyed my hair blonde. When I was attacked by the perverted teachers and half-killed that guy and before I burned down the dojo ¡¹

    Hearing it again, that¡¯s quite a horrible incident.

    ¡¸ In high school, during the entrance ceremony, there¡¯s a lot who gets all-merry and forget all their troubles, right? It¡¯s not just the freshmen, some seniors get excited wondering on what kind of people are the new students. Then, you see, three days after the entrance ceremony, a love-letter has arrived inside my shoebox!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My! ¡¹

    Ruriko reacts loudly. At girl¡¯s school, even among the prestigious school, there¡¯s probably no love-letters on their shoe lockers.

    ¡¸ Was it from a man? ¡¹

    Err, Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Our school has love letters among girls as an everyday occurrence. I also find a lot of them from the lower grades ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I also have a lot from seniors and same grade ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I never received any ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s that., It¡¯s mostly letters of ¡°Please be my Onee-sama¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, it¡¯s all ¡°please be my little sister¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan is the ¡°I want you to be my little sister¡± type but, thinking that making Ruri-tan their little sister is an overambitious act, you¡¯d expect no student giving her a letter ¡¹

    Misuzu explains to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan too, you¡¯re so cute that seniors would want you as a little sister! But of course, they¡¯d get cold feet! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    With the authority of Kouzuki house, it¡¯s okay to have her as an ¡°Onee-sama,,¡±¡± but to be a little sister¡­

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan too, if you become a bit more Onee-san-like then love letters will come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Will I become one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You will. Mao-chan, Mana-chan, and Agnes are your little sisters now so even if you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯ll become an Onee-san! ¡¹

    Nei said, Ruriko:

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯ll endeavor on it. Oh right. If there are good girls among those that sent me love letters, then I¡¯ll give them to Onii-sama ¡¹

    No, you don¡¯t need to talk about that anymore.

    ¡¸ Can I continue with my topic now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry Nei-chan ¡¹

    Oh right, we¡¯re in the middle of Nei¡¯s story.

    ¡¸ Then you see, on the third day after the entrance ceremony, got a love letter right away! That¡¯s just cruel. ¡¹

    Cruel?

    ¡¸ Well you see, it¡¯s a guy who¡¯s not confident about himself at all, He wrote ¡°I know that a man like me won¡¯t make Natou-san turn over at all, but all I can give you is my kindness,¡± that¡¯s not something for you to decide! I thought. Before I could feel the ¡°He¡¯s so kind,¡± the ¡°I¡¯m just a weak person with only kindness¡± is so ambiguous! ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    I don¡¯t have confidence in myself too so I can¡¯t criticize other men.

    Oh but, I can¡¯t even make a love letter in the first place.

    Or should I say, that guy had the guts to make a love letter despite having no confidence.,

    ¡¸ But you see, the punchline. ¡º Even so, I will work hard to become the man who could be equal to you. I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll fight. Therefore, Natou-san, please go out with me ¡» That already got me angry!

    Nei¡¯s fuming in anger while still hugging me.

    ¡¸ Why is it? Didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯ll work hard for Nei-chan? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks absentmindedly.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Therefore! What is he going to work hard for?! What is he making an effort for?! What is he fighting?! A monster? Gang? Alien? ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s academics or sports? ¡¹

    Michi asks while worrying?

    ¡¸ No you see, it¡¯s a problem of the person himself you know? If he raises his grades or gets a good record in his club activities, that doesn¡¯t matter to me at all! ¡¹

    True.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t he trying to lift his dignity as a person? If he wrote that he¡¯ll become a man who¡¯s a good match with Nei-chan, then¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko says, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ugh! But I¡¯m this kind of woman! In the first place, I don¡¯t have a dignity! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ya-chan! ¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan is very refined. I think that you¡¯re adorable ¡¹

    Nei kisses my lips.

    ¡¸ Thanks, but that¡¯s not the topic right now, so could you just listen for now? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Or rather, raising his dignity?! What can a high school boy work hard on?! How would he do that even?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, the base of the story is that the other party has no confidence, so the man¡¯s going to work hard and even fight just to be equal to me, that¡¯s just annoying. It¡¯s bothersome. It¡¯s a massive pain in the head. I wanted to live a bit more calm life ¡¹

    Nei hugs me tight.

    ¡¸ Just like when I¡¯m with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Whenever I¡¯m with Yo-chan I feel so at ease. I can show my true self. I can show Yo-chan whatever, and there¡¯s no need to force myself. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I think so too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ When I¡¯m with Onii-sama, I don¡¯t need to hide my feelings like I do with other people ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Danna-sama never lies, he¡¯s always honest with us ¡¹

    No, I

    ¡¸ To begin with, he¡¯s very defenseless in front of us ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Why do you trust us that far? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yeah, even when I do this, Yo-chan never says no, right? ¡¹

    Saying that Nei takes out her hand from the warm water and pinch my nose.

    Funifuni.

    ¡¸An average guy would say ¡°What are you doing?¡±, or ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± hating what I did ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Or rather, a regular guy would just order girls to do this, do that, being bossy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do order from time to time too ¡¹

    I debate, but¡­

    ¡¸ But Yo-chan does that only when you¡¯re considerate of us, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama avoids making us do anything from his own desires ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Anyway, Master trusts us for all the time that you¡¯re so defenseless in front of us no matter what ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we also trust Master, and we can be naked, mind and body, in front of Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because, once I¡¯ve resolved to accept, then isn¡¯t that the natural thing to do? ¡¹

    If I have decided to make them my family, then¡­

    ¡¸ Mitchan. MItchan¡¯s right but, that¡¯s not all ¡¹

    Nei fastens her arms to my neck from behind.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, when he accepted us, he also gives himself to us generously. But, it doesn¡¯t mean that he trusts us ¡¹

    Hey, it¡¯s a bit painful.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan is resolved so far that he doesn¡¯t mind if we betray him. He doesn¡¯t care if he dies as a result of that betrayal! ¡¹

    Nei, loosen up her arms.

    Fuuu.

    ¡¸ This man has no memory of being loved by other people other than his deceased grandmother. After her death, even his family betrayed him. He doesn¡¯t believe that people love him ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸He has always been in solitude. He never had anyone around him ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a man who wants to love than to be loved ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Love is swirling inside Danna-sama. Because we exist, he pours all his love to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, for Yo-chan, it¡¯s natural for him to love. For him, it¡¯s natural to work hard, to do his best, to take care of everything for the person he loves ¡¹

    Nei pokes her chin on my head.

    ¡¸ Oh, I want him to get used to being loved soon! ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll stay by Yo-chan¡¯s side forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we won¡¯t easily go away ¡¹

    Nei. Misuzu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If Onii-sama leaves then Ruriko will die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because there will be no more fun in living ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles calmly.

    ¡¸ Having sex with Dannas-ama every day, watching Ruriko dance, also, giving birth to Onii-sama¡¯s child. The children¡¯s raised by everyone in the family and Ruriko will teach that child how to dance. Ufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are shining.

    ¡¸ I never thought that such happy days would come to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that your happiness? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yes. If Onii-sama exists, Ruriko will be there. I also have a family, I¡¯m happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Michi speaks up too.

    ¡¸ Master ravished me, after, I¡¯ll endeavor on training in Kudou style ancient martial arts. I¡¯ll bear three children. Both the children I give birth to and the children others give birth, everyone in the family, I will protect all of them. I¡¯ll teach my children Kudou style ancient martial arts too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that Michi¡¯s dream? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s already a reality ¡¹

    Reality.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re the cornerstone of this family. Without Yo-chan, the family will fall apart ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not a man who¡¯s suited with everyone ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have the confidence.

    ¡¸ Geez, have you listened to my story earlier? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for Yo-chan to judge! We are the ones to feel and judge it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a woman who can¡¯t go on without Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu

    ¡¸ Ruriko too, I can no longer live with anyone but Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Master¡¯s slave. Nyaan!~ ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Come now, let Onee-chan spoil you. Onee-chan also can¡¯t go on without Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei hugs me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to the topic, it¡¯s okay to do things naturally. Yo-chan and us. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to think that ¡°you have to¡± ¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan and Michi-pon, Don¡¯t think about fairness or numbers with other women. That¡¯ll only make Danna-sama force himself ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ If you try to sense Yo-chan¡¯s penis situation then it¡¯ll come naturally. There¡¯s no need to force it. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The elders are considerate. They think of Danna-sama¡¯s condition first-hand. Nagisa-chan and Katsuko-chan aren¡¯t having sex with Danna-sama that much, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Speaking of which.

    ¡¸ Yeah, there¡¯s been a lot of first-time girls lately, their minds are unstable, so they prioritize the younger girls ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Nei-chan. You even let us take over the sequence ¡¹

    Ruriko looks apologetic.

    ¡¸ Well, look, quality is better than quantity, right? Nagisa-chan for example ¡¹

    Nei says, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, for me, the times and variations matter ¡¹

    Hey, Michi?

    ¡¸ Well, if it¡¯s the pursuit of perverted sex then Mitchan can take care of that ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to do it too! It looks very fun!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s on that alignment?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan speaking of which, how¡¯s the medicine, did it cool off now? ¡¹

    Oh right, I drank a strong energy medicine that my erection never calmed down as a result.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s withered for now ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s hand touches me.

    ¡¸ My, so it¡¯s normally like this? ¡¹

    Ruriko peeks to the bathtub.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Usually, it¡¯s in a compact size, so it¡¯s convenient to carry! Then you see, when he look at us and think ¡°So cute, I want to bang them¡± it¡¯ll get big! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even in this state, if Ruri-chan licks it, it might swell out inside your mouth! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to experience that! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s still full of enthusiasm.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, what do you want? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Sure, but next time ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan and Mii is right, I want to make it fair for everyone as possible ¡¹

    I reach out for Nei¡¯s breast and massage it.

    ¡¸ Ahn ¡¹

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s Ya-chan and Mii¡¯s turn next, right? ¡¹

    I said and smiled.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to force yourself. Let¡¯s get out of the bath, and if Yo-chan still wants to have sex then we¡¯re good with it ¡¹

    Nei smiles kindly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also fine it ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I get off the bath, and Nei washes my body.

    Misuzu and Ruriko get in the bath.

    ¡¸ Okay now, we¡¯re going soapland play! ¡¹

    Nei puts soap on her body and rubs herself on my back.

    Her bouncy breasts and firm nipples feel good.

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan, look at this. Next time, let¡¯s do that for Danna-sama too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this is an excellent study ¡¹

    Ruriko observes curiously.

    ¡¸ You see, I watch inside the mansion through the cameras. I know a lot of techniques! It¡¯s my first time trying them out though! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s no match against Katsu-nee and Nagisa-chan though! ¡¹

    Her voluptuous breast washes my arm.

    ¡¸ If only we have an air-mat here! Mitchan, do you have a vinyl boat or something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess not! If you have an air-mat, then you can have sex even in the bathroom. Mii-chan, you tried it with Yo-chan in the mansion¡¯s bathhouse before, right? ¡¹

    Oh right, that happened.

    ¡¸ Yes, we need air-mats. I¡¯ll buy it online! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, get a U-shaped shower stool too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just search the term on the net, you¡¯ll understand it right away ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nei-chan, may I try that act too? ¡¹

    Michi asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Hmm, sure, try it! ¡¹

    Michi pours in liquid soap on her flat chest and foam it up.

    ¡¸ Master, here I come! ¡¹

    She rubs on my back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry that it¡¯s flat, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, you¡¯ve got this much size in your chest ¡¹

    Nei laughs, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s great Michi. It¡¯s different from Ya-chan, your chest also feels good ¡¹

    The fluffy and bouncy hugs breasts of Nei feels god but, Michi¡¯s flat yet has the foundation to grow also feels good.

    The nipples rubbing on my back.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m happy. Master!! ¡¹

    Michi shows a smile of delight and rubs her chest on my back again and again.,

    ¡¸ Geez, then I¡¯ll take the front! ¡¹

    Nei gets around and washes up my chest.

    ¡¸ And so Yo-chan will wash my chest! ¡¹

    My hands go to her breasts.

    I rub Nei¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Ufufu! This is so fun! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, speaking of which, what happened to the man who sent you the love letter by the way? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks from the bath.

    ¡¸ Oh that guy? Maru-chan called him out at the back of the school building and gave him a roundhouse kick ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, Margo-san was a student at our school back then.

    ¡¸ If I recall, it only ended with a sprain on his neck. Thinking about it, I feel like my delinquent legend might¡¯ve started with Maru-chan¡¯s attack ¡¹

    If you give Nei a love letter, Margo-san will send you a roundhouse kick?

    Well, of course, it¡¯ll create a lot of bad rumors.

 Chapter 509. A fortuitous encounter

    Chapter 509. A fortuitous encounter

    I step out of the bath, but since we¡¯ll have sex after the bathroom, we¡¯ll take a shower later again.

    Well, the sweat, love nectar, and sperm and the pee sprayed around so it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko wipes my back with a bath towel.

    At that time, Michi squats down and wipes my legs without saying anything.

    I wipe Nei and Misuzu with a towel.

    Everyone¡¯s smiling.

    When I wiped off Nei and Misuzu, I also wipe off Ruriko and Michi.

    It¡¯s a natural thing to do.

    ¡¸ Now, legs ¡¹

    I kneel, still naked, and try to wipe off Ruriko¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll do it myself there, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, Michi¡¯s wiped mine too ¡¹

    I lift Ruriko¡¯s feet and wipe the sole of her feet.

    Then, I also take the moisture in between the fingers.

    ¡¸ Michi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    I wipe Michi¡¯s legs cleanly.

    But still.

    Looking up from below, everyone¡¯s lovely and cute.

    These four naked beauties still startle me even this late.

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko hugs my back while still naked.

    Her moist smooth and silky skin, and the soft feeling of her breast pressed against my back.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, me too! ¡¹

    Nei clings to my arms.

    Her huge breasts press me.

    ¡¸ I love you. Nyan~ ¡¹

    Michi clings to my feet.

    ¡¸ Everyone, I¡¯ve brought pajamas ¡¹

    Misuzu brings pajama for all.

    ¡¸ Michi has hers as she lives here, but the rest are mine. Ah, I brought a yukata for Danna-sama ¡¹

    What?

    Well, right, I feel sorry borrowing Michi¡¯s father¡¯s pajamas.

    But.

    What¡¯s with this goldfish pattern yukata?

    For now, I¡¯ll wear it.

    ¡¸ Kyahahaha, that¡¯s so cute Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Since it¡¯s for women, I just have to close the front, and it¡¯s done, but¡­

    Somehow, it feels so uncool because of the hem of the sleeve.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, that¡¯s cute ¡¹

    Ruriko also laughs.

    Well, I can¡¯t do anything about it since there¡¯s nothing else to wear.

    ¡¸ More importantly, Misuzu, what about my underwear? ¡¹

    Where¡¯s my underwear?

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m doing everyone¡¯s clothes in the laundry. It¡¯ll dry up automatically so it should be ready by morning ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ I can lend everyone else underwear but for Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu lending me underwear is a bit.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s penis can¡¯t fit into Mii-chan¡¯s small panty at all! How about you lend him a bra instead? Lol ¡¹

    Nei laughs loud.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, please don¡¯t say that even as a joke! ¡¹

    Ruriko gets angry.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama is a very masculine and cool man, it¡¯s cute for him to wear a women¡¯s yukata but it¡¯s just bad taste to make him wear women¡¯s underwear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, that was a joke though Ruri-chan ¡¹

    Nei tones down and apologizes.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t give Master a strange hobby ¡¹

    Michi says, but.

    Michi, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s pushing hobbies to me.

    Like that horse riding machine, or molesting sex in the veranda.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. By the way, I can¡¯t wear your pajama Misuzu ¡¹

    Nei tried wearing Misuzu¡¯s pajama, but¡­

    The chest part isn¡¯t closing at all.

    Her huge breasts are bouncing outside.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this!? am I going to fight a ¡°No Bra Dan?¡± ¡¹

    What¡¯s No Bra Dan?

    No, I don¡¯t want to know.

    ¡¸ Even the trousers are digging on my skin. ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s well-developed ass makes Misuzu¡¯s pajama look it¡¯s about to burst.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll bring a yukata for Nei-chan too then ¡¹

    Misuzu runs pitter-patter.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    Michi holds the warm milk with both hands and drinks it.

    ¡¸ Michi always drinks warm milk before going to bead when she¡¯s staying over ¡¹

    Misuzu says while laying futon on the living room.

    Ruriko¡¯s helping out too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a paradise! ¡¹

    Michi extends her tongue like a cat and licks the milk.

    ¡¸ After drinking that grab some toothbrush for Danna-sama and everyone else. You know where the guest toothbrushes are, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes~!! ¡¹

    Misuzu instructs, Michi nods.

    ¡¸ Father has a lot of work related friends who stay over, so there¡¯s always toothbrushes ready for the guests ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, our house has the upper floor zone locked by design. I close my room whenever there¡¯s a guest ¡¹

    Misuzu hates men, or rather, she has a phobia of them.

    Jii-chan induced it though.

    ¡¸ I asked grandfather to make my lock, so it won¡¯t open even when they try to pick it. I didn¡¯t give my parents a duplicate key either. Also, I make sure Michi¡¯s staying over when there are guests ¡¹

    She¡¯s thorough on protecting herself.

    She doesn¡¯t trust even her father¡¯s friend.

    Even her father.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give it only to Danna-sama ¡¹

    And yet, she says that she¡¯ll give me a key to her room.

    ¡¸ There was a girl who stayed in America in our class, and she told us her story ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ On the day she returns to her country, the host father of the family gave her a key to the house. ¡°Our house is already your house too so come back when you want,¡± he said ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Americans are like that. They¡¯re conservative, an enthusiastic middle-class Christians. But, I know Cesario Viola, I know men who raped girls who came from various countries for a homestay ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ America is extreme. If there are softhearted kind people, then there are also perverts beyond saving that exists too ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, is two futon enough? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, either way, Danna-sama will sleep with everyone closely. If we lay down two, it¡¯ll be enough ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    Hmm.

    Somehow, I¡¯m feeling uneasy from this.

    ¡¸ Huh, Mii¡¯s house have people stay here sometimes, right? ¡¹

    There are too many toothbrushes for guests available.

    ¡¸ Yes, as I mentioned earlier ¡¹

    Then, those guests are mostly men.

    Misuzu¡¯s alarmed enough to have Michi come and stay when there are visitors.

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ Could it be that there are also pajama for visitors ¡¹

    Misuzu:

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    She tries to get away with a ¡°Teheepero.¡±

    Why did you make me wear a female Yukata then?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Yo-chan. It¡¯s cute. Cute is justice! ¡¹

    Nei appears in a graceful light purple yukata.

    ¡¸ The obi is painful, so I¡¯m using just a waist string ¡¹

    It¡¯s a bit casual that it¡¯s lewd.

    She sits on the sofa next to me.

    ¡¸ Kimono¡¯s amazing you know, even if the body type is different, you can manage to wear it somehow. Also, the length of the skirt can be adjusted ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s naked under this Yukata.

    The chest part is a little open. I can peep on her cleavage.

    ¡¸ Hmm, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ No, I just thought that Ya-chan¡¯s so beautiful ¡¹

    There¡¯s the scent of the bath coming from Nei¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Geez, we just took a bath together!! Do you like this more than naked? ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s wearing a yukata envelops a smell that¡¯s so erotic.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s boring to see one always naked, right, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu sits on the other side.

    ¡¸ Oh, I moved a bit, so I feel hot ¡¹

    Saying that she removes a button on her chest and fan some wind in it.

    Hey, I can see your pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei leans on me on the right.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu holds my hand on the left.

    ¡¸ I knew it. This room has a breathtaking night view ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s so romantic that we can watch the night view with Danna-sama ¡¹

    I never saw much nightscapes.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Yo-chan¡¯s sky tree is rising! ¡¹

    My penis under Misuzu¡¯s goldfish pattern Yukata.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, Misuzu will look at it ¡¹

    Misuzu splits the yukata and exposes my penis.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, look at this. This is in the middle of getting lively, and the technical term is ¡°half-erection¡± ¡¹

    Is that even a technical term?

    ¡¸ My, it looks cute! ¡¹

    Ruriko comes close and looks at it carefully.

    Michi also comes while still holding the cup of milk.

    ¡¸ And then, you do this ¡¹

    Nei puts saliva on her index finger and caresses my glans.,

    Then.

    ¡¸ My, it¡¯s big again! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s observing in surprise.

    ¡¸ If you lick it up then it¡¯ll grow bigger! ¡¹

    No, Nei.

    ¡¸ What do you want, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s eyes are wet.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re tired doing sex now, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s problematic if we retake a bath after this ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Should I do it with my mouth? I¡¯ll give fellatio and have you cum in my mouth, how about it? ¡¹

    I.

    True, it¡¯s going to be harsh on my stamina if I do another one here, but¡­

    If I¡¯m going to cum from licking, then¡­

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Well then, Mii-chan and the two will lick it. I¡¯ll play with Yo-chan¡¯s upper half ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Come here, have some breasts, and kisses too! ¡¹

    Nei then takes my hand to her chest and kisses my ears.

    ¡¸ Are you sure, Nei-chan? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t matter, and it¡¯s better for you girls to learn more about fellatio. It¡¯ll lessen Yo-chan¡¯s burden. He still thinks that he needs to have sex with you girls by all means, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because¡­ ¡¹

    If it¡¯s not sex, then they won¡¯t feel pleased.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re happy just seeing Yo-chan looks pleased. If we only have sex earnestly every time, then Yo-chan will be exhausted ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true ¡¹

    Misuzu squats before me.

    She opens up her pajama and exposes her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, allow me to serve ¡¹

    She puts my penis in her mouth.

    Ugh.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to move, Yo-chan. We¡¯ll do everything ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s hot tongue invades my mouth.

    Our tongues entwine.

    ¡¸ Now, touch my breasts, the hole on the side of the Yukata is open so that Yo-chan can feel my breasts! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan, do you want to try? ¡¹

    Misuzu invites Ruriko to fellate too.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko opens up the chest part of your pajama top, the proper manner of licking a penis is to show your nipples. If he thinks it¡¯s cute, then Danna-sama will touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    Ruriko also exposes her chest.

    ¡¸ Go on Yo-chan, touch them ¡¹

    I stretch out my hand and rub Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s breasts. I massage and compare.

    ¡¸ Fellatio doesn¡¯t use much stamina as sex, so when there¡¯s no time or when you don¡¯t want your clothes to be disheveled, then it¡¯s a licking tournament ¡¹

    Nei tells the two.

    ¡¸ You can do it even in a cramped space ¡¹

    Please don¡¯t teach them a lot of strange things.

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t do it in the car. You might bite Yo-chan if unlucky. Don¡¯t do it inside the plate either. Doing it inside the toilet then suddenly an air pocket hits the teeth, that¡¯s not a joke ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, Onii-sama¡¯s thing withered ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry Yo-chan! Did you imagine that?! ¡¹

    I did, Nei!

    ¡¸ Sorry, sorry, rryso, rryso! ¡¹

    Nei buries my face in her voluptuous breasts and gently pat my head.,

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face1 We¡¯ll never hurt Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei gently smiles at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll treasure you. Yo-chan¡¯s mind and body

    ¡¸ Yes, we love you ¡¹

    Misuzu rubs my penis on her cheek.

    ¡¸ Me too, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s pink nipple is rubbing against my glans.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Michi stands behind Ruriko, calls me.

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s up Mitchan?! You don¡¯t want to lick too Mitchan? ¡¹

    Nei asks while smiling.

    ¡¸ If going to the toilet then I¡¯d like Master to rape me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s a delusion contest?! Then sit next to Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Michi sits on the left side Misuzu was sitting on earlier as Nei told her.

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s our delusion!? How do you want Yo-chan to ravish you? ¡¹

    Michi:

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s in a filthy public toilet in the park ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nei nods.

    Unfortunately, Michi, I already did that with Yukino.

    ¡¸ Mitchan. Could you be a bit more creative? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, then in the snack hall of our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Snack hall? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s a cafeteria for the students ¡¹

    Misuzu lets go of my penis and explain what Michi said.

    Ruriko continues to suck passionately.

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡¯s a lot of school girls during lunch. Everyone from elementary to high school uses the same snack hall ¡¹

    That¡¯s indeed filled with the scent of women.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bring in a cardboard box in there and hide Master inside ¡¹1

    Ooh?

    ¡¸ My, it¡¯s getting big again ¡¹

    Ruriko rejoices.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to hold down my voice desperately in the noise of the schoolgirls while Master bangs me from behind like a dog. Again, and again, until the lunch break ends, ejaculating inside my womb so many times ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Mitchan, what a cute pervert! Yo-chan¡¯s dick has recovered completely! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, I will return to my classroom and take classes while feigning ignorance as semen¡¯s overflowing from my crotch ¡¹

    Michi says while showing a smile on her whole face.

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, Michi, what¡¯s going to happen to me who¡¯s left in the cardboard box in the snack hall? ¡¹

    Perhaps I¡¯ll be naked, after ejaculating so many times in short time, I¡¯ll be limping on the ground, panting.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I will retrieve Danna-sama without fail ¡¹

    Misuzu says with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a delusion Yo-chan. All it needs is to be arousing and entertaining ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ May I too? ¡¹

    Huh, Ruriko?

    ¡¸ When I was a child, Grandfather took me to a party ¡¹

    Ruriko talks with a smile. She doesn¡¯t forget to stroke my penis with her fingers.

    ¡¸ In that party, there were dishes put in big desks lined up vertically. I was a bit bored, so I hid under the desk. Since white tablecloth is set to cover the tables in that party, it¡¯s oddly unexpected to have someone below it ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Then, I was watching the legs and shoes of the people at the party from below the table. It¡¯s fun to see various types of women¡¯s shoes. After a while, I saw Yoshiko-sama¡¯s feet looking for me, so I came out from under the table. It was fun. It feels like I was invisible. Nobody was aware of me ¡¹

    I see, so Ruriko back then was a prankster.

    ¡¸ I want Onii-sama to ravish me during a party. Under the table ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Even though there¡¯s a lot of people around, not only the people who come to the party, there is a lot of hotel and guard staff too, yet nobody notices. Even if Onii-sama and I make love so much, nobody will! ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    She doesn¡¯t like the life as a daughter of Kouzuki house, monitored all the time.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do that for real! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You want to do it in reality, right? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s already an adult.

    She¡¯s too beautiful, and she stands out too much.

    If she suddenly disappears in the party¡¯s seat to have sex.

    ¡¸ Leave that to Onee-chan! We¡¯ll manage somehow! ¡¹

    Nei declares.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about my snack hall? ¡¹

    Michi asks Nei.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s rejected! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh, Nei-chan!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s head trembles.

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s too suspicious if you have sex with Yo-chan inside cardboard on a crowded student cafeteria! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hamuuu! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s drained of strength.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible to do it in a snack hall but let¡¯s do something at the school festival, Michi-pon ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Our school is a prestigious school, founded 130 years ago. There should be no students who had sex inside the school in their history ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    It¡¯s the super Ojou-sama school for the daughters of the bigshots of the political and economic world.

    They don¡¯t even hire young male teachers.

    They only hire male teachers not young, married and have a family, and have passed various investigations. I heard that all the other teachers are females.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s be the first students to do so! ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Although the school regulations forbid illicit sexual relationship, ours is an act of pure love, in the first place, there is no item in the rules of the school that says we can¡¯t have sex in the school grounds ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll add this to my instructions to Michi. Please look for places where we can invite Danna-sama to have sex. No, please find it by all means. At least five locations! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Five locations? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s boring to do it in only one place, right?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Ruri-tan, Danna-sama had embraced me inside a car too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Inside a car? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-chan was driving, then, when inside the car, you can feel the slopes and the bumps through Danna-sama connecting with me, it was thrilling. You have to mind if you¡¯re watched by the other cars outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that! I never knew that ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    No, didn¡¯t Nei hear that from Misuzu before?

    Oh.

    She¡¯s pretending not to know and make a lot of noise

    to excite Ruriko and Michi.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you did that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I nodded.

    ¡¸ Geez, I¡¯m not angry at all, but do it with me next time too. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it with Ruriko too. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll feel good! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    Nei¡¯s a good Onee-san.

    ¡¸ I want to do it on top of a truck compartment ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I*¡¯d like to do it on the portable shrine on a festival ¡¹

    You¡¯ll get cursed.

    ¡¸ Mitchan, I guess it¡¯s time for you to back off from your illusion ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Hamuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, what kind of sex do you want to do? ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Yeah. Try saying your delusions. If it¡¯s feasible, then we¡¯ll manage to do it somehow! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ All of the things I dreamt of came true ¡¹

    I pat Misuzu and Ruriko who¡¯s licking my penis.

    ¡¸ To think that these beautiful girls are having sex with me, even the situation now feels like a dream ¡¹

    I can¡¯t wish for more than this.

    ¡¸ Sorry, this isn¡¯t a dream Yo-chan. This is reality ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You see, humans pursue happiness no matter what their situation is. Even at the peak of joy, one searches for even more happiness ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you still seem to think that this was a dream. We¡¯re not. This is a reality. That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay for Yo-chan to pursue even more happiness. For us, your family, and above all, for yourself ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, although I said that we¡¯re joking on our discussion in the bath earlier if you find a girl you want to have sex with, then please tell me. We will bring her to Danna-sama. We¡¯ll offer her. You may embrace that girl to your heart¡¯s content. We don¡¯t mind if we lose time as a result ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mii, what are you talking about?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is how much I love you! I¡¯ll do anything for you. I¡¯ll do anything no matter how fearsome it is! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Me too. Yo-chan did a lot of fearsome things for my sake ¡¹

    I killed Cesario Viola with this hand.

    ¡¸ Me too. It¡¯s delightful to have sex with Onii-sama, and I even have a lot of family members, Michi and Nei-chan for example. I think that Onii-sama¡¯s eyes on ascertaining people are reliable, if Onii-sama chooses a girl, then Ruriko welcomes her. The family members increases! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll regulate all the sex slaves. Kufufufu ¡¹

    No, Michi, that¡¯s not regulating, you intend to train them, right?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yo-chan has to think of his happiness more and more! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    My happiness?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, what kind of things do you wish for in the future? ¡¹

    In the future?

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be back at the mansion, and I have to embrace Megu and Mana first you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, everyone here¡¯s now bright and cheerful, but those girls aren¡¯t yet. Also, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa too. Agnes, she might be trembling from helplessness too ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ I also have to talk to Edie a bit more to have her become family, I¡¯m also worried about Rei-chan. Shou-oneesan too, we only keep on bothering her, Margo-san too. And above all, Minaho-neesan. I¡¯m concerned about Minaho-neesan. As for Kyouko-san, there¡¯s no need for me to worry about her ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Family first, I still haven¡¯t made everyone in the family smile. My pursuit of happiness is for later ¡¹

    I said, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, we were too happy that it seems that we have become too merry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. I had too much fun with Onii-sama that I forgot about the people in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    The three apologizes to me.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. That¡¯s a different thing ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you don¡¯t care about Yukino-san anymore? ¡¹

    Nei looks at my face.

    ¡¸ Well. That girl¡¯s just beyond saving ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t be depressed because of her. If I feel down, then everyone¡¯s face will become gloomy ¡¹

    I look at Misuzu, Michi, Ruriko, and Nei, and smiled.

    ¡¸ I have a family that loves me this much. Thank you. Tonight, I finally understood that. It soaks deep in my heart. I ¡¹

    These girls genuinely love me.

    They allow me to be by their side.

    They say they want me, and they need me.

    ¡¸ I love you all ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan ¡¹

    She hugs my chest.

    ¡¸ I will definitely bear Yo-chan¡¯s child. I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me to, I will never betray you, I will never forsake you. I want to be a woman worthy of you! ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ I am already Onii-sama¡¯s salve. I will be happy. I will use this life of mine. I love you, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I, Nyanyanyanyan!! ¡¹

    Michi clings to me.

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-chan! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko resume fellating me.

    ¡¸ Please feel good a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please release it in Ruriko¡¯s mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master! Michi will bear Master¡¯s child too!! I¡¯ll give birth to a lot of kittens!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! My Yo-chan!!! I love you!!! ¡¹

    In the end, Misuzu¡¯s mouth squeezed one round.

    I released inside Ruriko¡¯s mouth once more.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please look, Onii-sama¡¯s semen is inside Ruriko¡¯s mouth. ¡¹

    Nei taught Ruriko how to show me the white liquid in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Okay, Ruri-tan, swallow it, dilute it with your saliva and drink it ¡¹

    Ruriko swallows it and smiles.

    ¡¸ Does it feel disgusting, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s¡¯ Onii-sama¡¯s thing! I will serve from now on any time, anywhere! ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Michi licks the semen that remained in Ruriko¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ Bitter. But that¡¯s what¡¯s good ¡¹

    Michi laughs.

    1. Boss

 Chapter 510. Hug

    Chapter 510. Hug

    Let¡¯s brush our teeth and sleep now.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please come in the middle ¡¹

    I lay down in the middle of the futon as told by Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, you can go next to Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You sure? ¡¹

    Nei asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Everyone knows that Ya-chan is the most spoiled ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about! Yo-chan¡¯s also a spoiled boy! ¡¹

    Nei lies down the futon and hugs my body.

    Nei¡¯s soft breasts fill my face.

    ¡¸ Yes, I love you, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I take a deep breath and sniff Nei¡¯s scent.

    Embracing Nei like this makes me feel at ease.

    I feel calm.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll come here ¡¹

    Michi hugs my legs and lies down.

    ¡¸ Michi, you really love legs. Won¡¯t it be hot inside the futon? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s intentional! ¡¹

    Then I can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan, you can stay on the other side of Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu tells her beautiful cousin.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, go on ¡¹

    Ruriko lies next to me and clings to my back.

    ¡¸ I love Onii-sama¡¯s back ¡¹

    She¡¯s rubbing her cute breasts against my back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll sleep next to Ruriko. Okay, I¡¯ll turn off the lights now ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles gently.

    Oh, she¡¯s most ¡°Onee-san¡± among this group.

    It¡¯s not the actual age, she holds the qualities of an ¡°Onee-san.¡±

    Therefore, she¡¯s giving everyone priority while she takes a step back.

    ¡¸ Mii ¡¹

    I call Misuzu who¡¯s about to turn off the lights.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu turns to me smiling.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s sleep while holding hands ¡¹

    I reach out my hand to the futon Misuzu¡¯s going to sleep on

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to sleep connected to Misuzu too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Then, she turned off the lights.

    The lights of the night at Tokyo outside the window illuminates the dim room.

    I hold hands with Misuzu who came back to the bed cover after switching off the lights.

    ¡¸ Good night, Danna-sama. Thank you for today. I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow. I love you, I love you so much! ¡¹

    Misuzu grabs my hand tight and tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night, Yo-chan, I love you. Today and tomorrow ¡¹

    Nei hugs me.

    ¡¸ Good night Onii-sama! It was a lot of fun today! I love you! ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers as she cuddles me.

    ¡¸ Goodnight. I love you nyan! ¡¹

    Michi also rubs her flat chest on mine.

    I.

    ¡¸ Good night, Mii, Ya-chan, Ruri, and Michi. Thank you, everyone. I love you girls, I do ¡¹

    I fell asleep feeling everyone¡¯s warmth.

    I¡¯m so blessed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    £ð£é£ð£é£ð£é£ð£é£ð£é£ð£é£¡£¡

    Hmm, Hmm?

    There¡¯s a ringing phone?

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Misuzu, ah, yes ¡¹

    When I open up my half-closed eyes, I see Misuzu on the phone.

    It¡¯s starting to brighten up outside the window.

    I guess it¡¯s around five in the morning?

    ¡¸ Understood. I¡¯ll wake up everyone right away. Thank you, Shou-oneesan.

    Shou-oneesan?

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I get up while rubbing my eyelids.

    ¡¸ My parents are heading home ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ It seems that their escort from Kouzuki security service has contacted Shou-oneesan. They seem to be driving out of Grandfather¡¯s mansion right now. It appears that they have to attend a meeting with someone today so they¡¯re going home to prepare clothes once more ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s parents are coming back.

    They¡¯re heading over via car right now.

    ¡¸ They should arrive within 40 minutes ¡¹

    If they came home at this moment.

    Then they¡¯d arrive to see their daughter sleeping, hugging a man.

    There¡¯s a lot of women serving him too.

    ¡¸ I-Isn¡¯t this bad? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯ll be a sudden encounter with my parents ¡¹

    I¡¯m already prepared to meet and greet Misuzu¡¯s parents, but.

    For the first meeting to be the day after they were absent and we had sex in their house is a bit.

    ¡¸ Err, what should we do? ¡¹

    My head isn¡¯t working yet.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon and I will clean up the room. Danna-sama, take Nei-chan and Ruri-tan back to the mansion. Shou-oneesan and everyone in the next room is also preparing to get out ¡¹

    Misuzu gives me quick advice.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s an extra car parked in our parking space in the parking lot then Father will be suspicious of it ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan will stay here. Rei-chan will drive the car ¡¹

    If only Shou-oneesan¡¯s car is remaining, then there¡¯s no problem if she says that she¡¯s here to guard Misuzu.

    But, if they see the Benz, Minaho-neesan¡¯s car.

    That car needs to leave the condo before Misuzu¡¯s parents come back.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll wake them up now ¡¹

    I try to get up but¡­

    ¡¸ Hmmm, Yo-chan, good morning! ¡¹

    Nei kisses me.

    ¡¸ Good morning Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    Ruriko piles on my lips.

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Hey, Michi, why are you licking my penis? ¡¹

    Michi looks up at me while licking.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s morning ¡¹

    No, look

    ¡¸ Err, that¡¯s not a morning wood unless it rises up naturally! Not now! ¡¹

    Michi gets up.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Master ¡¹

    She puts her hands on the floor and bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s no need for that now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn, me too, good morning, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu kisses my lips.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Geez, you girls are helpless.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good morning ¡¹

    I kiss Michi.

    After that, it was a huge fuss.

    Misuzu washes her face in a hurry and brings the clothe hang to dryer yesterday.

    Meanwhile, Misuzu and Michi are putting away the futon for guests while they¡¯re still in pajamas.

    It¡¯s still in the middle of the early morning, so it¡¯s not strange of Misuzu and Michi stays in their pajamas.

    ¡¸ Place the sheets in my room, let¡¯s not put them in the washing machine for now ¡¹

    Misuzu gives instructions.

    Anyway, we have to erase any signs that there were people here last night.

    ¡¸ If they ask Kouzuki security service, then they¡¯ll immediately know that we stayed here tonight, but Mii-chan¡¯s father is distant from Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Misuzu¡¯s father is Jii-chan¡¯s second son, he may be a member of Kouzuki house, but he doesn¡¯t belong to Kouzuki group.

    He¡¯s a state bureaucrat.

    Right now, he¡¯s accepting the guards of Kouzuki security service because of Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s unnatural death but, he doesn¡¯t know the particulars of the guard.

    Misuzu¡¯s father didn¡¯t ask for the guards by himself.

    If nothing obviously strange happened then, he wouldn¡¯t be asking Kouzuki security service.

    But.

    ¡¸ I know that it¡¯s not good if I¡¯m here but isn¡¯t Ruri okay? ¡¹

    Ruriko is Misuzu¡¯s cousin.

    It won¡¯t be strange if she stays at Misuzu¡¯s house.

    ¡¸ I think that would shock father the most ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Having Ruri-tan and I stay here without him knowing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I are both candidates to succeed Kouzuki house. Then, my father dislikes that kind of disputes. That¡¯s the reason why father refused to join in Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I don¡¯t think you get it, but there¡¯s a lot of people who have complicated feelings with other relatives. They may be relatives, but they might be the closest stranger for them ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ For Mii-chan¡¯s father, he would feel like Ruri-chan¡¯s sheltered here without consent of Kouzuki-ojiichan He¡¯s a national bureaucrat, he should be unrelated to the fight inside Kouzuki group, and yet, Ruri-chan¡¯s father suddenly died, and then, she hid in this house without him knowing, he won¡¯t feel well with that ¡¹

    I see.

    Well, looking at Misuzu¡¯s father¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s a nuisance that his brother died suddenly and that he has to be present at the relatives¡¯ meeting overnight.

    ¡¸ Father¡¯s also just bad. Even though father can live in this gorgeous apartment all because of Grandfather¡¯s power, and yet ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I also thought of it. Japan¡¯s government officials don¡¯t have a high salary, do they? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Father seems to be assisted by Grandfather on a lot of things ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Shou-oneesan said that Jii-chan comes here often.

    ¡¸ Even if he doesn¡¯t belong to Kouzuki group, his relationship with Kouzuki family can¡¯t be broken. It might be inevitable however ¡¹

    Misuzu says lonely.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, we¡¯re prepared, so we get out to the entrance.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s already waiting over.

    ¡¸ Yes, looking good. You have a face who had a breakthrough ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan first looks at my face and said.

    ¡¸ I will stay here as Misuzu-sama¡¯s guard. I asked Reika to drive ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan said looking a bit sleepy.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Good morning. Shou-chan! ¡¹

    Nei hugs Shou-oneesan and kisses her on the cheeks.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan is confused.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, good morning! ¡¹

    Nei kisses Rei-chan too.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Minaho-chan! ¡¹

    She hugs Minaho-neesan and kisses her cheek.

    ¡¸ Nei? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan told us that since we¡¯re family then let¡¯s get along even more! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right., Good morning, Shou-chan! ¡¹

    Misuzu also hugs Shou-oneesan and kisses her cheek.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No-Sama! We¡¯re family now! Rei-chan, good morning to you too! ¡¹

    She also hugs Reika and kisses her.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, just reply ¡°Good morning, Misuzu,¡± there¡¯s no one else here but family! ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Goooo, go, good morning, M-Misuzu ¡¹

    Reika said.

    ¡¸ Yes, thanks, Rei-chan. I love you ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan, good morning to you too ¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head.

    ¡¸ I may still be an inexperienced little sister, but please take care of me, Onee-chan!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s woman. A member of the family Therefore I¡¯m Minaho-chan¡¯s little sister ¡¹

    Misuzu declares with a smile.

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan, can I hug and kiss you too? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles. Minaho-neesan:

    ¡¸ Go on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, once again, Good morning, Minaho-chan! ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs and kisses Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Me too please ¡¹

    Ruriko also comes forward.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Minaho-chan¡¹

    She hugs Minaho-neesan tight then kisses her.

    ¡¸ Shou-chan, Rei-chan too, good morning! ¡¹

    Ruriko also gives the two hugs and kisses.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Seeing the timid Michi. Minaho-neesan:

    ¡¸ You too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Sure, come! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me, good morning, Minaho-chan! ¡¹

    The small Michi hugs Minaho-neesan and kisses her.

    Following.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Rei-chan, good morning, Shou-chan1 ¡¹

    She also greets the two with a hug and kisses.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m deeply moved! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s eyes are moist.

    ¡¸ So I¡¯m truly everyone¡¯s family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s too late to ask! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Besides, Rei-chan, there¡¯s still one left! ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I¡¯m ready now. Please! ¡¹

    Rei-chan stiffened her body and closed her eyes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t close your eyes, you won¡¯t be able to tell who¡¯s kissing you ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes! ¡¹

    At the moment Rei-chan opened her eyes, I hugged her suddenly.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Rei-chan! ¡¹

    I kiss Rei-chan¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s eyes turned round as she looks at me.

    ¡¸ Thanks as always. I love you, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I whisper to Rei-chan¡¯s ears and bite her ear.

    ¡¸ Awawawawa ¡¹

    Rei-chan lost strength from surprise and squat down on the floor.

    ¡¸ Geez, are you okay, Rei-chan?! ¡¹

    Nei reaches out for her.

    I head to Shou-oneesan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve talked to everyone. It seems that the way of calling creates walls with each other, so I thought of changing it to a friendlier way of calling to break those ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a good attempt I think ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ How do you want me to call you then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-oneechan will do. No, Shou-neechan is better ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I hug Shou-oneechan¡¯s body and kiss her.

    Shou-oneechan also responds with a passionate kiss.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m awake now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it every morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, sure ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    Lastly.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I stand before Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t need a kiss in the lips ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, but.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Minaho-neesan! ¡¹

    I hug Minaho-neesan¡¯s slender body and kiss her lips.

    ¡¸ H-Hey?! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me in surprise.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s love. I love Minaho-neesan! ¡¹

    I hug Nee-san once again.

    ¡¸ Yeah, me too, Minaho-chan! ¡¹

    Nei cuddles Minaho-neesan from behind.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi too, they all hug Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan is everyone¡¯s Onee-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is at loss of words.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll visit the mansion by around noon ¡¹

    Misuzu came to see us off the elevator.

    ¡¸ Uuuuh, Master, nyan!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also staying here.

    ¡¸ Hey now, we¡¯ll see each other later. Edie¡¯s waiting too so hurry up ¡¹

    I pat her hair.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ Then, Shou-neechan, take care of the two ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, leave it to me. Reika, take care of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Misuzu, Michi, and Shou-neechan remain, we depart.

    The elevator descends to the basement.

    We go back to the parking lot from last night.

    Minaho-neesan rides the Benz.

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan, want me to ride in front? Ride next to Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei calls Minaho-neesan who opened the passenger seat?

    ¡¸ N-No thanks, I¡¯ll take the passenger seat ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan immediately sits to the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, it¡¯s working, it¡¯s working! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s passionate kiss is making Minaho-chan¡¯s heart sway! ¡¹

    No, no.

    That¡¯s not true.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, get in the back. You¡¯re still tired, right? It¡¯s better to lean and sleep? Do you want Ruri-chan as your pillow? I¡¯ll sit in the middle ¡¹

    There¡¯s police and Kouzuki security service outside.

    Looking from their side, the most important person in the car is Ruriko.

    It¡¯ll look strange if Ruriko¡¯s sitting in the middle of the backseat.

    I guess I have to sit composed.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Rei-chan on the driver seat said.

    The Benz¡¯ engine starts and revs up.

    Unlike last night, nobody was checking us at the gate of the parking lot.

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    Coming off the condo¡¯s front, a voice comes from the device Rei-chan has on the dashboard.

    ¡º It¡¯s me, Seki. The car that just came out has Fujimiya-san driving it. Only Ruriko-sama will return to the original point. Please escort them ¡»

    Shou-oneesan overlooks our movement from the condo above.

    I can¡¯t see Misuzu¡¯s veranda from here but.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, wave your hand! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Nei said, Ruriko looks out from the seat and wave her hand at the cars of Kouzuki security service with a smile.

    ¡º Okawa, roger that. How many cars should I send after them? ¡»

    ¡º Shigefuyu-sama¡¯s escorts will be heading here so we¡¯ll be okay. Misuzu-sama will stay at home until noon. Send all vehicles to escort Ruriko-sama. And then, when you arrive at the fixed monitoring point then how about you guys switch with the morning team? ¡»

    Oh, the surveillance team have shifts.

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    The fixed monitoring point is in front of the mansion?

    ¡º Yes, that really saves us. The next team will take over ¡»

    ¡º I think so too. Shigefuyu-sama¡¯s about to arrive in two minutes, so it¡¯s okay. Fujimiya-san, are you okay with that also? ¡»

    Rei-chan takes the microphone from the device. Oh, it¡¯s the kind of cord that extends a lot.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya, roger that. Okawa-san, please take the lead! ¡¹

    ¡º Okawa, roger that ¡»

    A car from Kouzuki security service attaches on the front and back of the Benz.

    The police car is.

    Since all of the cars on standby started to move, they followed behind us.

    ¡º Fujimiya, the fixed monitoring point will do?! ¡»

    The voice of the lead car suddenly becomes arrogant since the other party isn¡¯t Shou-neechan.

    Indeed, Shou-neechan is the only one among Jii-chan¡¯s three full-time guards whos in charge of the Kouzuki security service on-site. The on-site people are doing well so far.

    But, Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Okawa-san, I¡¯m still a top elite you know ¡¹

    She speaks to the device in a low voice.

    ¡¸ If you speak like that next time, I¡¯ll blow away your car with my cane ¡¹

    Right.

    Rei-chan¡¯s a lone wolf as a guard since the start.

    She¡¯s not flexible, not teaming up with anyone.

    Rei-chan¡¯s like that, even though she¡¯s feared with an alias of ¡°beat to death swordswoman,¡± some veterans on the field comes at her with this arrogant attitude.

    Since I only see cute Rei-chan recently, so I forgot about that.

    Seeing Rei-chan like that, Ruriko:

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, please lend me the microphone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry ¡¹

    Stopping at the red light, Rei-chan hands over the microphone to Ruriko.

    Ruriko pushes the switch of the device as she learned from watching Reika.

    ¡¸ This is Kouzuki Ruriko. Everyone, I appreciate your efforts. I¡¯m always thankful to you all. I feel sorry to have you work on your feet this early too, by the way, ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Please get along ¡¹

    She speaks in a dignified voice.

    Then, Ruriko hands over the mic to Rei-chan.

    Then.

    ¡º Okawa to Fujimiya-san ¡»

    ¡¸ Fujimiya, come in ¡¹

    Rei-chan replies.

    ¡º Sorry about that, let¡¯s get along in work ¡»

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who had a slip of the tongue. Let¡¯s get along ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Our convoy drives through the early morning road.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you can sleep ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, I¡¯m awake now ¡¹

    Today¡¯s the last day of the holiday.

    There¡¯s a lot of things left to finish.

    ¡¸ By the way, how did it go with Minaho-chan? Did you drink? ¡¹

    Nei asks the two in front seats.

    ¡¸ Yes, it was a delicious drink. I knew it, Kyouko-san has a good sense when it comes to alcohol ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says with a bright face.

    ¡¸ It was a fearsome night ¡¹

    Huh, Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ I knew that I¡¯ll be driving a car today but. ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ The two don¡¯t get drunk no matter how much they drink. They keep on talking on a serious tone with a usual face ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an occupational disease, both Shou-san and mine ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls her Shou-san now.

    ¡¸ That person is Kakka¡¯s guard, but she¡¯s still a woman, so there¡¯s a lot of cases she¡¯s invited to drink alcohol, isn¡¯t there? ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s also a beauty.

    It¡¯ll usually end up with ¡°Well, take a seat and drink,¡±

    ¡¸ But if she gets drunk then she can¡¯t do her work as a bodyguard, can she? Therefore she has a constitution where she won¡¯t get drunk no matter how much she drinks ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Besides, in her position, even if she drinks with someone in private time, there¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯ll be called by the work suddenly. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t get drunk, she can¡¯t get drunk ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ In my case, there¡¯s always someone who recommends a prostitute to drink in the brothel. But, you don¡¯t know what the other party will do if you get drunk you know? ¡¹

    When Minaho-neesan became a prostitute, it was during Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s rule.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t keep my consciousness then I won¡¯t be able to escape if I enter a horrible situation ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke and his friends are mad perverts.

    If you get drunk in alcohol in front of those guys, you can¡¯t complain if you get killed.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I know the taste of alcohol. I don¡¯t get drunk ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a place where she can be at ease, and she¡¯s with a person she can trust then Minaho-chan can get drunk ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I wonder ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I want to drink good alcohol and smile with Minaho-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s sad yet smiling face is reflected on the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nei-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks up suddenly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always wondered, Nei-chan has called Minaho-chan as ¡°Sensei¡± until now, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Oh, you see. Minaho-chan¡¯s a school teacher at Yo-chan and my school ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks in the back seat due to the progression of the talk.

    ¡¸ My is that so?! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ In that case, we can have Minaho-chan teach Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan has always been trapped inside the basement and never went to school, right? Even if she goes to school someday, she has to be taught primary education ¡¹

    Right, Agnes needs a teaching staff.

    Agnes is already 12.

    If she can¡¯t learn at least at the elementary school level, then she can¡¯t enter school.

    ¡¸ If Minaho-chan¡¯s the teacher then there¡¯s nothing to worry about ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan panics.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m a school teacher, but ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ Actually, I¡¯m not a teacher, I don¡¯t even have a teacher¡¯s license ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve attended college correspondence courses, but I¡¯ve read a lot of books ¡¹

    Just like how Nagisa studied to have a flower shop,

    she studied to become a teacher too.

    ¡¸ But, I didn¡¯t graduate from middle or high school in the first place ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan was turned to a slave when she was kidnapped when she was 12.

    ¡¸ No matter how much I studied, I don¡¯t have qualifications to take an exam. The real me is still kidnapped, missing ¡¹

    Her family register is Yuzuki Minaho.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m supposed to be an English teacher, but I¡¯m not teaching any classes right? Even as a homeroom teacher, it¡¯s my first time taking charge of your class ¡¹

    That¡¯s right!!

    Minaho-neesan became our homeroom only to make Yukino fall.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m not qualified to teach ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles sadly.

    **************************

 Chapter 511. Iâ€™m home

    Chapter 511. I¡¯m home

    ¡¸ I became a teacher to monitor Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s faction in the school. Even so, I wasn¡¯t able to stop them from turning school girls from our high school to prostitutes each year ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s underlings was in our school aiming to turn the female students to become a prostitute.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Minaho-chan, thanks to you the victims were reduced! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ When I entered school, most of the perverted teachers were erased because of Maru-chan and my rampage ¡¹

    ¡¸ I used you as a decoy. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Margo-san half-killed the perverted teacher that assaulted Nei. While at it, she purged all of his wicked friends too.

    One of the things I don¡¯t know much about is the arson on the dojo, but.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it at all. I gave my virginity to my beloved after all! There¡¯s no problem at all Minaho-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Besides. As a result, Iwakura-san was the last from two years ago, and no more new prostitutes are coming from the school. Even so, Iwakura-san was by nature a delinquent who¡¯s doing compensated dating! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Iwakura-san was already in prostitution even before Minaho-neesan set her eyes on her.

    Minaho-neesan gave her proper education, and she became an elegant and decent beauty although just in appearance.

    Her inside is still a perverted slut though.

    ¡¸ And then, since autumn last year, the brothel¡¯s closed ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan forces to changes the topic.

    Since the business was forced to shut down, it seems that they didn¡¯t have to select new prostitutes among the freshmen.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s all Minaho-chan¡¯s hard work ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Besides, there¡¯s still the principal. There¡¯s still remnants of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s faction left, right? Those guys need to be kicked out too ¡¹

    Oh, Principal Geropa? Right, he¡¯s still there.

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the problem then I already received a call telling that he¡¯ll resign last night. The principal and everyone else concerned ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ They got scared when they saw Shirasaka Sousuke on TV ¡¹

    During the weather news last night.

    Shirasaka Sousuke suddenly appears on the staircase, naked.

    It was a rough figure that it¡¯s difficult to express.

    ¡¸ They were afraid that everyone involved with Shirasaka Sousuke might be killed off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what will you do Minaho-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it phase by phase. They¡¯ll be out for sick leave for a while then the new principal will be replaced by the second semester. The other faculty and staff will retire the same way. On the outside, it¡¯ll look like the anxieties accumulated from Endou-kun¡¯s incident ¡¹

    Endou?

    ¡¸ Although it didn¡¯t reach the police, the students watched a live broadcast of a schoolgirl raped, someone has to take responsibility for it ¡¹

    Oh, the live broadcast where I raped Yukino.

    Endou¡¯s the suspect there, right.

    ¡¸ Therefore, next semester, it won¡¯t look strange if there¡¯s a significant replacement of faculty and staff. Katsuko will actively demand from the school side through the board ¡¹

    With this, our school will no longer be a supplier of prostitutes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll disappear from the school at the same time as the principal. In the first place, I¡¯m not recorded as an official faculty member. My name isn¡¯t listed on the documents the school submits to the ministry of education. Every year, at the entrance ceremony, I¡¯m only introduced as one of the English teachers. I have no desk in the staff room, I don¡¯t appear in school brochures and graduation albums at all ¡¹

    A phantom teacher.

    Minaho-neesan is the only person in the mysterious ¡°English prep room.¡±

    She was introduced as an English teacher in front of everyone so they would think that she¡¯s teaching a grade.

    Actually, she¡¯s a female teacher that teaches no one.

    ¡¸ The teacher that shouldn¡¯t exist will disappear. That¡¯s all there is to it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, but,

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan really wants to become a teacher, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Just like how Nagisa studied hard to become a florist while she was a prostitute. Just like how Katsu-nee is preparing to become a baker, Minaho-neesan¡¯s studying to become a teacher too, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pauses for a moment.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a dream. After all, It can¡¯t happen ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ My correspondence course in college is under a false name, I borrowed the name of a prostitute who graduated from high school and received it. I know that from the start ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ The revenge is already over, so why don¡¯t you can retake the family register of Yuzuki Minaho and study again, to have the real qualifications to be a teacher? Our school has Katsuko-nee as the board chairman, as long as you have a school license then she can hire Minaho-neesan as a real teacher, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible. First, I have to be accepted from a university entrance exam. I don¡¯t know how long that will take. I¡¯m already 28 years old ¡¹

    ¡¸ Age doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    I strongly declare.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible. Besides, I can¡¯t return to the public as Yuzuki Minaho ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I announce that I¡¯m alive then the police will investigate various things. I used Naomi¡¯s body to corner Shirasaka Sousuke, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Minaho-neesan had Naomi-san¡¯s corpse found at Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s villa to corner him completely.

    ¡¸ Naomi and I were kidnapped and missing. If I announce now that I¡¯m alive, then I will have to tell what happened to me until now to the police. Even if Kouzuki Kakka uses his power to pressure the police, it¡¯ll only hold down the higher-ups, you know? If the key to a breakthrough is found, then the police on the field will move on their own judgment ¡¹

    In short, they¡¯ll dig MInaho-neesan¡¯s past and try to reveal her connection with Shirasaka Sousuke?

    ¡¸ Both the girls were kidnapped from the same house and went missing. The higher-ups may have instructed to cease the investigation on Shiraska Sousuke, but the person in charge on site wants to clear up Naomi¡¯s regrets ¡¹

    A young girl was kidnapped, and her corpse was found.

    Then, the video of Shirasaka Sousuke raping Naomi-san was released to the internet.

    If you¡¯re a decent policeman then, you¡¯d try to clarify the whole picture, and want to apprehend Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s confidants as well.

    ¡¸ If I come forward then they¡¯d notice the existence of Kuromori. But that¡¯ll cause only troubles for the customers in the pasts including Kakka, you know? ¡¹

    The customers of Kuromori aren¡¯t only the perverts Shirasaka Sousuke brought in.

    There¡¯s a lot of old customers coming from Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s age too.

    It¡¯s inexcusable to have the hands of investigation reach those people.

    ¡¸ Even now there¡¯s police following us but those aren¡¯t the usual police, the police following us are following their higher-ups, to separate us from the ordinary policemen ¡¹

    The police, of course, know the existence of Kuromori.

    That means that it can¡¯t be made public.

    During the age of Kuromori tower, the big-shots from political and business circles were gathering at the brothel every night.

    Just like Jii-chan, people still in active service that knows Kuromori tower back then are doing all their best.

    Therefore, the presence of Kuromori must not be revealed.

    Even to the police on-site who continues to clarify Naomi-san¡¯s case.

    ¡¸ The daughter of Kuromori Koichiro, the current head of Kuromori: Kuromori Minaho. That¡¯s my current self. I¡¯m a woman that must not show in the surface ¡¹

    Even if the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke is over, Minaho-neesan can¡¯t be saved?

    ¡¸ I understand the story now ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s different from teaching Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan nor is in a hurry to learn as much as the children of the same age. That is why she needs a teacher ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan, please do it. It hasn¡¯t changed that Minaho-chan is the most important person ¡¹

    That¡¯s definitely true.

    Minaho-neesan can¡¯t be a real teacher, but that¡¯s a different topic when it comes to her being Agnes¡¯ teacher.

    ¡¸ I think so too. I also believe that Minaho-neesan is the best teacher ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too! Look, we don¡¯t fit that kind of things anyway! ¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    ¡¸ You all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks confused.

    ¡¸ Please. It¡¯s a role nobody can do but Minaho-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not over yet. Agnes-chan is also Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s doing you know? I think that Minaho-chan should watch over Agnes-chan until she¡¯s able to stand on her own ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I understand ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies lightly.

    ¡¸ It never ends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it never ends. Not until everyone¡¯s smiling happily. There¡¯s still a lot remaining that can¡¯t go on without Minaho-neesan. I¡¯ll also help out so let¡¯s resolve them one by one ¡¹

    Above all, Minaho-neesan herself.

    She¡¯s one of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s victims.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge never ends until Minaho-neesan, her family, all of us become happy. That¡¯s why let¡¯s all reach happiness! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Yo-chan¡¯s right, Minaho-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s all reach happiness! I¡¯ll also do my best! ¡¹

    Nei and Ruriko said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kukkukukumu! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s crying for some reason!?

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s so splendid. You¡¯re all so kind that I! ¡¹

    Rei-chan wipes away her tears and grips the wheel.

    ¡¸ Is it really okay for me to be everyone¡¯s family? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s still hesitating.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, do you hate us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t. It¡¯s just that I feel like I¡¯m just a drag to everyone ¡¹

    Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman who only knows swords. An idiot. I was made to realize how inferior I was to other people in these past few days ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. If it¡¯s just idiocy, then I have quite a lot of that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yo-chan¡¯s slow. But, that¡¯s cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s always frank after all ¡¹

    Nei and Ruriko don¡¯t deny that I¡¯m an idiot.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not kind to others. I¡¯m just a selfish fool that doesn¡¯t know about other people¡¯s worries ¡¹

    Rei-chan that¡¯s too much self-depreciation.

    Then.

    ¡¸ My! You finally understood! ¡¹

    Ruriko says composed. Showing a kind smile.

    ¡¸ If you understand it then you can fix it later. Isn¡¯t that great, Rei-chan?! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama and we will look after Rei-chan. You can do your best to fix it ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko-sama?! ¡¹

    Rei-chan is at loss of words.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will do. It¡¯s strange to address me like that when it¡¯s just us family ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to be family? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks Ruriko.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about. Rei-chan is my Onee-sama. Get yourself together ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ We all are desperately clinging to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s doing all their best to become family. Rei-chan¡¯s not the only one anxious and scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said just Ruriko. I¡¯m thankful for Onii-sama for taking me away from being a Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter, the biggest problem I hold. But, Onii-sama has never given me special treatment. If I¡¯m given one, then my fear of the power of Kouzuki house will not go away from me. He always takes an equal distance, no, there¡¯s no distance. Onii-sama hugs me with all his strength after all ¡¹

    Ruriko shows a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama treats me the same way as the other sisters. Therefore, I can talk with them in the same position. The world¡¯s standards don¡¯t matter anymore. I have Onii-sama. Therefore, Rei-chan is my Onee-sama. Just like Misuzu-chan and Nei-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s abandoning the value standards as the daughter of Kouzuki house to stay in our family?

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know what should I do to cling in ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just easy. Rei-chan should have sex with Onii-sama as soon as possible ¡¹

    Hey Ruriko?!

    ¡¸ If you have sex then you¡¯ll be able to tell how wonderful Onii-sama is. Every time Ruriko embraces Onii-sama, I make a new discovery. The bond with Onii-sama deepens. And then, this is a fascinating thing but ¡¹

    She smiles

    ¡¸ If you continue to have sex then the bond with the sisters will also deepen. ¡¹

    Bond with the sisters?

    ¡¸ To be honest, I never understood Misuzu-chan that well even though we¡¯re cousins. We don¡¯t talk that much, and some people try to separate the two of us. ¡¹

    There¡¯s a conflict between Ruriko faction and Misuzu faction around Kouzuki house.

    Therefore, the two had few opportunities to be friendly with each other.

    They don¡¯t know each other¡¯s personality.

    ¡¸ Then, these past few days, I had sex with Onii-sama, I saw Misuzu-chan and Onii-sama have sex, watching my own sex, the situation had changed. I think that we understand each other well. It¡¯s fascinating. Only when we have sex with Onii-sama, we can be genuinely naked both mind and body. We show the bottom of our hearts to each other. Then, we come to love each other! ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I love Nei-chan and Mitchi too! Everyone¡¯s my precious sister. Oh, I want to be back at the mansion soon and watch Megumi-chan, Mana-chan, Agnes-chan, and Edie-chan have sex! We¡¯re family after all! ¡¹

    Ruriko said, Rei-chan¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸ Of course, Rei-chan too. I want to see you have sex with Onii-sama. I want you to watch us have sex as well. Showing how I¡¯m loved and how I make love ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s reaching high spirits.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I want to see, and I want to show mine too. It¡¯s because I love Rei-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiles at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Huh, you haven¡¯t noticed? We all love Rei-chan! Rei-chan, do you feel any hostility among the family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well of course. Everyone loves you, so they want you to join in the family as soon as possible ¡¹

    Nei smiles

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan and I approve. You¡¯ll be able to understand once you have sex with Yo-chan. What does it mean to be loved? You¡¯ll see how lucky and proud you should be to have Yo-chan loving you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei, don¡¯t force it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispers.

    Ah.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body can¡¯t have sex anymore.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Well, think about it, Rei-chan! ¡¹

    Nei ended the conversation with that line.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be arriving shortly ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Ah, right, I remember this scenery outside the window.

    We¡¯re reaching the mansion soon.

    ¡º Okawa to Fujimiya-san, can you hear me? ¡»

    A voice comes from the device.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is Fujimiya ¡¹

    Rei-chan takes the microphone and replies.

    ¡º We¡¯ll join in with the main team at the fixed point. Then, we¡¯ll take over the day-shift and dismiss them ¡»

    ¡¸ Fujimiya, roger that ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯m sorry for speaking arrogantly earlier. You¡¯re on duty for 24 hours, aren¡¯t you? Good luck ¡»

    ¡¸ Not at all, thanks for your efforts ¡¹

    ¡º Yeah. We¡¯ll be in charge of today and the day after tomorrow night. I hope to work with you again in our shifts ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    The transmission ends.

    ¡¸ Oh wow, he¡¯s actually a nice guy! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ I wonder, he might be doing that on purpose since he knows I¡¯m listening ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s score is low.

    ¡¸ Yes, one must not talk about their shift in the transmission after all ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Oh, he was showing off not to Rei-chan but to Ruriko, saying that he¡¯ll come to work again the day after tomorrow.

    ¡¸ But still, isn¡¯t that a happy thing? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re accepted by a member of Kouzuki security service¡¯s in charge of the site ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think it¡¯s going well. Rei-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    We arrive at the main gate of the mansion.

    Before Rei-chan could even press the switch, the gate opens.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s watching over the cameras.

    Leaving the escort cars outside, only our Benz enters the premise.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Looking at the clock in the car, it¡¯s past 6:30

    When the car arrives at the front of the mansion, Katsuko-nee in her usual maid clothes welcomes us.

    ¡¸ Good morning! Katsu-nee! ¡¹

    Nei jumps out of the Benz, hugs Katsuko-nee and kisses her cheeks.

    ¡¸ My, you¡¯re so energetic in the morning ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee happily accepts the kiss.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Good morning, Katsuko-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko says bashfully.

    ¡¸ Chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I would like to call you, is that a no? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then please call me ¡°Ruri-chan¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s confused.

    For Katsuko-nee who¡¯s former prostitute, Ruriko¡¯s a granddaughter of a previous customer.

    She might be the one who has the highest wall in regards to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Uhm, we¡¯re family. So I would like for us to get along ¡¹

    Seeing Ruriko¡¯s determined eyes, Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Okay, got it, Ruri-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you Katsuko-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko hugs Katsuko-nee and kiss her cheeks.

    Lastly, me.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, good morning ¡¹

    I hug and kiss her.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, you look refreshed. Did you have fun last night? ¡¹

    I hug Katsuko-nee¡¯s waist and touch her butt.

    ¡¸ I was sad that Katsuko-nee wasn¡¯t there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, that¡¯s a lie ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles happily.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a lie. Katsuko-chan, please have sex together with us next time. Please ¡¹

    Ruriko bwos her head.

    ¡¸ Ah, Katsu-nee, me too, me 2! ¡¹

    Nei says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it. Next time! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says happily.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll park the car in the garage ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan opens the window and said.

    If it¡¯s just Rei-chan, she won¡¯t know where to park the car.

    The Benz is Minaho-neesan¡¯s car.

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡¯s breakfast prepared in the dining room ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies, the Benz head to the garage.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Going inside the mansion.

    ¡¸ Err, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I ask worriedly.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s everyone? ¡¹

    Those who remained in the mansion last night.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine as you can see. Nagisa¡¯s also fine after watching the news last night. It seems the former prostitutes were all like that. When they saw that, they felt their worries were blown away ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s plot was to show Shirasaka Sousuke naked, his legs shaped M, on a baby carriage falling in the staircase.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s beyond recovery. Knowing that they will never be hurt again, they slept soundly ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, there seem to be other ladies who felt fear at Kyouko-san and Ojou-sama. They never thought that this will go this far. Therefore, there won¡¯t be traitors among the former prostitutes anymore. They want that far to show it after all ¡¹

    If the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke as insufficient then there would be some people who wish to harm him or his family.

    There will be no one to sell Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san to the police or media.

    ¡¸ For Nagisa and me, it indeed ended now ¡¹

    For Katsuko-nee and Nagisa?

    Does that mean?!

    ¡¸ I feel sorry but, please wake up Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Look, that girl has club activities today, doesn¡¯t she? It¡¯s about time she wakes up ¡¹

    Megu has practice on the track and field club.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan has time to relax but Megumi-chan, well ¡¹

    Oh, Megu and Mana are still unstable.

    And then, Megu needs to be dealt with before she goes to school.

    ¡¸ Go, Yo-chan. You can take it easy. Rurio-chan and I will be heading to the dining area! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama. Take your time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, where¡¯s Megu? ¡¹

    Which room is she sleeping in?

    ¡¸ Your room. She said that she wants to sleep wrapped in your smell in your room ¡¹

    The room I sleep in?

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m going then ¡¹

    I head to the second floor.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    It¡¯s the room I¡¯m familiar with, that said, I haven¡¯t slept here in the past few days.

    Anyway, I go to the room.

    The door¡¯s not locked.

    No, Katsuko-nee has opened the lock remotely.

    There¡¯s a lot of mechanisms in this former brothel after all.

    Click.

    I enter the room quietly.

    Megu.

    Oh, she¡¯s sleeping in the bed.

    She looks exhausted.

    She must be shocked at the disposal of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Her face doesn¡¯t have the vigor.

    Her sleeping face looks lonely.

    I approach the bed.

    I stroke Megu¡¯s hair and pat her cheeks.

    Looking at her like this, she¡¯s really a girl still in first-year high school.

    And she¡¯s beautiful.

    Her sleeping face shows the element of beauty in her.

    I stroke from Megu¡¯s ear to her neck.

    Megu¡¯s skin feels pleasant to touch.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    Megu wakes up.

    She opens her eyes.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Good morning, Megu. I just came back ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Welcome back ¡¹

    Before Megu could finish her reply, I kiss her lips.

    ¡¸ I felt sad Megu was not there ¡¹

    ¡¸ You liar, you had a lot of fun with Misuzu-san didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it was a lot of fun. That¡¯s why I wanted Megu to be there too, I thought ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu hugs me from below.

    ¡¸ I love you, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Then, we kiss each other again and again.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it? ¡¹

    Megu looks up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    My condition is¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, Yoshi-kun just did it a lot, right ¡¹

    I came inside Ruriko and Michi twice each.

    I did it with Misuzu and Nei once.

    Then, I also came inside Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s mouth one each.

    ¡¸ I mean, you have to get up soon, or you¡¯ll get late on your practice you know? ¡¹

    I try to reason out.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Want to take a break? ¡¹

    The people in the track and field club should also know the discovery of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s miserable appearance.

    They know that Megu¡¯s a distant relative of Shirasaka house.

    They won¡¯t think of it as strange if she takes a break today.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going. Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife can¡¯t stay worn out like this! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Get me up ¡¹

    I lift Megu up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take a shower. I didn¡¯t take a bath last night, and I want to go in front of Senpai with a refreshed face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, that ¡¹

    Megu looks at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ Say it, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s enter the bath together. Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Megu and I get up the bed.

    Megu looks around the room.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like that ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s photo is stuck on the wall Megu¡¯s looking at.

    It¡¯s the photo of Yukino¡¯s deflowering.

    Yukino¡¯s naked genital pierced by my penis.

    Yukino¡¯s face of despair as a man rapes her.

    Minaho-neesan used that to break Yukino¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s take that off ¡¹

    I walk towards it and remove the frame containing the poster on the wall.

    I flip it down and lay on the floor so Yukino can¡¯t be seen anymore.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m sure. I have Megu and everyone after all ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ How about we put Megu¡¯s poster here instead? ¡¹

    I said jokingly, Megu:

    ¡¸ If Yoshi-kun wants it then sure ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    Then, we head to the shower room.

    We take off each other¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    She¡¯s tall, long legged, a model body.

    ¡¸ You liar. Nei-san and Misuzu-san are much more beautiful. Even Ruriko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu has her beauty ¡¹

    Her long slit eyes, intellectual beauty.

    I hug Megu¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸ I love you. We¡¯ll always be together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll always be by your side, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Then, we wash each other¡¯s body.

    We didn¡¯t do a soap-land play like Nei last night.

    The earnest Megu washes my body gently with a sponge.

    Therefore, I also wash Megu¡¯s body gently.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I¡¯m so exposed in the mirror! ¡¹

    This shower room is also a facility for this brothel.

    There¡¯s a big mirror set up so we could see each other well.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s face is changing more and more, can you tell? ¡¹

    When she was sleeping, she has no vigor, she looks sad and yet.

    When I¡¯m with her, it¡¯s gradually turning to a bright and energetic face.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Megu in the mirror smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Yoshi-kun came. Did you really come to me as soon as you came home? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I came from the entrance then straight here. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Katsuko-nee told me to wake you up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, I still love you! You didn¡¯t think of taking a break or drinking a cup of tea before going, did you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. I should¡¯ve stopped for a tea. I didn¡¯t think of that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! Let¡¯s drink together after we get out of the shower. I¡¯ll prepare the tea for Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    My hand touches Megu¡¯s small breasts.

    Megu¡¯s hand reaches for my crotch.

    ¡¸ Hey, I really want to do it ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes invite me.

    ¡¸ I want it ¡¹

    I.

    I massage Megu¡¯s breasts form behind.

    ¡¸ Ah! That feels good. I love it when you hug me from behind! ¡¹

    I slide in soap and Megu¡¯s breasts change shape in my hands.

    Her nipples are hard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll touch this too ¡¹

    Megu strokes my penis with her soapy hand.

    That feels good.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s big now. Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu said happily

    ¡¸ What about Megu? ¡¹

    I stretch my hand to Megu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m already wet. I want Yoshi-kun so much it¡¯s dripping ¡¹

    Megu.

    Megu;s whole body is covered in foam, she places her hand on the mirror.

    ¡¸ If I do this, I can see how Yoshi-kun is doing me ¡¹

    I

    I go inside Megu from behind.

    ¡¸ Funnn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    My penis pushes through Megu¡¯s vagina that hasn¡¯t been completely explored yet.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s Yoshi-kun. My Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Our bodies are slippery with soap, I pierce Megu from behind.

    ¡¸ Aah, ahh, aaah! It feels good! It feels good! Yoshi-kun!!! ¡¹

    I accelerate right away.

    I hold Megu¡¯s waist firmly.

    Megu braces her legs.

    Her hand grabs the mirror tight.

    Megu gasping in the mirror looks at me.

    ¡¸ I love you! I love you! Yoshi-kun! I love you!!! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Megu, I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on! Don¡¯t mind me, cum! Cum inside me!! ¡¹

    I stir up my waist further.

    My stomach slaps Megu¡¯s ass.

    Megu¡¯s flexible body feels good.

    Megu¡¯s squeezes her thin legs and her vagina clamps my penis.

    ¡¸ Cum! Yoshi-kun! I love you! I love it when Yoshi-kun releases inside of me! ¡¹

    Aaaah

    Megu!

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t hold it! I-I¡¯m cumming! Cumming1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come! Yoshi-kun, cum!!!! ¡¹

    Kuuuuuu!!

    alignright¡±>

 Chapter 512. Peace Thunder!

    Chapter 512. Peace Thunder!

    Now then, Megu hurries up and wears her clothes.

    Megu goes to school wearing her uniform.

    I put on a boiler suit for work. It¡¯s the one with Nagisa¡¯s shop logo.

    I also change underwear.

    This is the room I sleep in so there¡¯s new stock here.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu pulls my hand with a smiling face.

    Her sad expression earlier is blown away now.

    Having our skins touch, or should I say sex, is fantastic I think.

    It can cheer up people in no time.

    ¡¸ Good morning! ¡¹

    Megy jumps to the dining area cheerfully.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei are preparing breakfast in the dining room.

    Ruriko¡¯s helping out too.

    ¡¸ Oooh! Megu-chan! Good morning! ¡¹

    Not losing to Megu¡¯s energy, Nei hugs her. She kisses her cheeks.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! This smooth skin! You had sex with Yo-chan, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nei asks, Megu.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan¡¯s skin is much more glossy! ¡¹

    She¡¯s in a good mood.

    ¡¸ Megu, don¡¯t call her Nei-oneesan, call her Nei-chan ¡¹

    I tell Megu.

    ¡¸ Somehow, the way one calls another creates a wall in between, so I¡¯m changing how everyone¡¯s calling another ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. It somehow feels sensitive when calling ¡°Onee-san¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, Yo-chan scolded me for being arrogant on calling others, so I¡¯m going back to ¡°Megu-chan¡± ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ M-Megu-chan, please receive my hugs and kisses too ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ It feels inexcusable to address an elder sister this way but, I¡¯d like to call you ¡°Megu-chan¡± to show my love ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s your little sister from now on till the rest of your life ¡¹

    I laugh and tell Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu, call her ¡°Ruri-chan¡± too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have no place to stay, but with Onii-sama, so please take care of me ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head politely.

    ¡¸ Yes, I got it, Ruri-chan. Best regards ¡¹

    Megu accepts it with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me. Megu-chan! ¡¹

    Ruriko hugs Megu and kisses her.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, how many times did you do it with Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, Uhm, twice inside and once in my mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Mitchan and Ruri-chan squeezed Yo-chan a lot! Yo-chan looked like he¡¯s a dried out tetra pack! ¡¹

    Nei said jokingly.

    ¡¸ Next time, please join us Megu-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko looks straight at Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to have naked socialization with Megu-chan. Let¡¯s spend time together, naked, feeling pleasant both in mind and body through Onii-sama. Misuzu-chan and Michi said the same thing ¡¹

    Ruriko appeals to Megu on behalf of the Kouzuki faction.

    ¡¸ I. But. I¡¯m not an Ojou-sama like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan is our sister. We love Megu-chan ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Megu, just digest all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Digest it all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Ruri and the two are trying to digest more about Megu too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee joins in the conversation.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no other way but to resolve oneself and accept it. Either way, we¡¯ll be living together for long. If you recognize them, then you¡¯ll like them more. We¡¯re family after all ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯m the Onee-san after all. Ruri-chan, I¡¯m the one hugging now.

    ¡¸ Yes please, Megu-chan ¡¹

    Megu hugs Ruriko.

    ¡¸ But still, it¡¯s frustrating, Ruri-chan is really beautiful and cute ¡¹

    Megu said. Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Megu-chan doesn¡¯t understand herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹ Megu¡¯s face says.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s very beautiful. You¡¯re a beautiful woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, in our case, it¡¯s all evaluated on what Onii-sama thinks ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think that Megu¡¯s very beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama doesn¡¯t look at me as the daughter of Kouzuki house1 He makes love with me as a naked 15-year-old girl. I¡¯m just in the same position as Megu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We sisters aren¡¯t rivals competing for Onii-sama¡¯s love. We¡¯re a family that collectively seek happiness with Onii-sama as our center ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ Yeah. Sorry. I¡¯m such a narrow-minded woman. I¡¯m getting jealous on such simple things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama was thinking about Megu-chan too. Last night, he was wondering what Megu-chan was doing at that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I heard that too. It¡¯s true. Yo-chan is worried about everyone left in the mansion ¡¹

    Nei testifies.

    ¡¸ Katsu-nee, Mana-chan, Agnes-chan, Edie, Nagisa-chan, and Mao-chan, he¡¯s worried about everyone ¡¹

    Nei looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to worry about me however ¡¹

    I hug Katsuko-nee from behind.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Katsuko-nee is important to me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez. I¡¯m in trouble. You¡¯re making my face blush! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee isn¡¯t just blushing, her eyes are getting moist too.

    ¡¸ I love you, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, This Katsuko-oneesan will be teaching you all incredible sex techniques! We¡¯ll make him madly in love with us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Katsu-nee! Let¡¯s make Yo-chan do double peace ahegao! Let¡¯s combine our sexy powers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, it might be Nei-chan who does double-peace ahegao though? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Nei laughs wryly.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, what¡¯s a double-peace ahegao? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I would like to know too ¡¹

    Err

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t get it either ¡¹

    Our gaze turns to Nei and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Err, well, let¡¯s try it next time. It¡¯s much easier to understand in practice than in theory ¡¹

    Nei says with a troubled face.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll try it ¡¹

    Ruriko raises her hand smiling.

    ¡¸ Err, it might be better for Mitchan to be the starter. I think that Ruri-chan should see Mitchan¡¯s ahegao first before considering! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what Nei-chan says ¡¹

    Ruriko pulls back obediently.

    ¡¸ Or could it be that Megu-chan wants to try? I¡¯ll take photos though ¡¹

    ¡¸ No thanks! ¡¹

    Megu refused strongly.

    ¡¸ Hearing Nei-chan¡¯s tone, I can guess that there¡¯s something strange in it! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s an earnest girl after all.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it fun to do strange things?! Then Ruriko will try it first, please take a look at Ruriko¡¯s ahegao, and Megu-chan try it too if it looks interesting ¡¹

    Ruriko said smiling.

    ¡¸ Everyone having fun is the best ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ O-Okay got it. If that¡¯s what Ruri-chan says. If I can do it too then, I¡¯ll try ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you! ¡¹

    The atmosphere turns warm.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Good morning, everyone! ¡¹

    Nagisa enters the dining room.

    ¡¸ Good morning! Ah! Papa! Agnes-chan, Papa¡¯s back! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! Welcome home, desuno! ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes runs and jumps to me.

    ¡¸ Yes, good morning! Mao-chan, Agnes! ¡¹

    I hug the two tightly.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes wants a kiss, so I kiss her lips.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mao too! Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, okay ¡¹

    I also give Mao-chan a light peck.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nagisa too. Goor morning ¡¹

    I hug Nagisa and kiss her.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m now awake thanks to you! I love you ¡¹

    Nagisa also hugs me with her plump body and returns a kiss.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mama had two kisses! That¡¯s unfair! Mao too! ¡¹

    Mao-chan jumps in, so I hug and kiss her again.

    Agnes also looks she wants another, so I hug and kiss her too.

    But.

    The three-year-old Mao-chan is cute, but.

    The 12-year-old Agnes already has sex appeal.

    Her body¡¯s already becoming a woman.

    I guess it¡¯s because she accepted a man¡¯s sperm last night.

    ¡¸ Agnes, how¡¯s¡¯ your body? Does it still hurt? How did it go with Ikeda-sensei? ¡¹

    I ask Agnes.

    ¡¸ She said ¡°Do it again before the hole closes¡± desuno ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ ¡°If you don¡¯t do it after long then the hymen might regenerate so do it regularly,¡± desuno. ¡°If not, it¡¯ll hurt again doing it next time,¡± she said ¡¹

    Err

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s a ¡°hymen¡±? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ Well you see, it¡¯s something Yo-chan have to break to when you become an adult so you must take care of it, Mao-chan! ¡¹

    Nei said laughingly.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹ You see, Mao knows ¡°Ahegao double peace!¡± ¡¹

    M-Mao-chan?!

    ¡¸ N-Nagisa? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Nagisa.

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t teach her anything strange! In the first place, I don¡¯t know what ¡°ahegao¡± even is! ¡¹

    Then, Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Pikapikapikarin, Janke!!! ¡¹

    Nei closes Mao-chan¡¯s mouth in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan! That¡¯s not it! Not that one!!! ¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please allow me to give my morning greetings as well! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles to revert the atmosphere.

    Then, she hugs and kisses Mao-chan, Agnes, and Nagisa in order.

    ¡¸ Can I call you Nagisa-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufu, I don¡¯t mind at all. It feels great since it makes me feel young! ¡¹

    Nagisa happily accepted Ruriko¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll also hug and kiss everyone! Starting with Megu-chan! ¡¹

    Nei bends herself.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Megu hugs her.

    ¡¸ Agnes, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. Everyone¡¯s Agnes¡¯ Onee-chan! ¡¹

    I said. Agnes replied ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹and she accepted Nei and Megu¡¯s hug.

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s up? Did everyone become Americans now? ¡¹

    Margo-san and Edie come in.

    The two of them are wearing training wear.

    They probably had morning training.

    Edie¡¯s a girl who doesn¡¯t like neglect practice.

    ¡¸ Yup, we¡¯re now Americans! Or should I say that I finally understood American senses! ¡¹

    Nei tells Margo-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s essential to feel each other¡¯s temperature and breath with skinship ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Maru-chan!!!!!! ¡¹

    She clings to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Oh my, what¡¯s wrong, Nei? ¡¹

    Margo-san accepts Nei laughing.

    ¡¸ Maru-chan, I love you!! Thank you thank you thank you thank you for always helping me out. I¡¯m still thankful to you! I love you Maru-chan as an Onee-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei. What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re strange ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly as Nei pushes her face on her chest.

    ¡¸ Nothing. I wasn¡¯t able to say it all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you saying it all the time? Nei you always say ¡°Maru-chan I love you¡±! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I say that one out of embarrassment, so it¡¯s different! It¡¯s true, indeed! I really think of Maru-chan as an Onee-chan! Thank you for always! Thanks! I love you! Onee-chan!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei ¡¹

    Margo-san hugs Nei gently.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, I finally sad it ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thinking of being adopted to Kuromori family on paper ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I think now¡¯s the time. Maru-chan, do you want to be adopted too? ¡¹

    She gives Margo-san a serious look.

    ¡¸ This needs to be done to become an anchor that connects us to Minaho-chan. Yo-chan agreed to do it too ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    I¡¯m already prepared.

    to be Minaho-neesan¡¯s formal brother, an adopted son of Kuromori family.

    ¡¸ Yes. Of course ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice that Nei and he would do it but, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maru-chan join in! Hey, please! Onee-chan!!! ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Margo Highway Starkweather Kuromori? Isn¡¯t that a bit too long? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think it¡¯s cool! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do what Nie says ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a request from my cute little sister after all ¡¹

    Then, it¡¯s another hugs and kisses competition.

    Edie¡¯s looking around puzzled but, as expected of an American.

    She accepts Ruriko and Megu¡¯s hug with a smile.

    Mao-chan and Agnes too, they thought it was fun, so they did it with everyone.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­Hey£¡ ¡·

    Edie stands before me.

    Oh, I see, I also have to hug Edie.

    ¡¸ Good Morning! ¡¹

    I said, then I hugged and kissed Edie on the cheek.

    Edie¡¯s body feels good to hug.

    She¡¯s much more three-dimensional than I thought, or should I say that the parts you expect are there.

    ¡¶ MORNING ¡·

    Edie hugs me and kisses me on my ears.

    Then, she whispers something to me,.

    What?

    I heard ¡°Raian.¡±

    ¡¸ You came back closer to a lion, she said ¡¹

    Nei translates.

    Lion?

    Me?

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s eat breakfast. Megu-chan, hurry up, you have club activities, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give you a ride to school. I¡¯ll go to the shop with Mao anyway ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be your escort for today ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then I¡¯ll go help out the flower shop too! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Err.

    Shouldn¡¯t Nagisa¡¯s escort be Nagisa?

    I mean.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Rei-chan and Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    They¡¯re not coming for breakfast.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re in the middle of a conference call with Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ This is the last day of the golden week. We have to blow things like massive fireworks! ¡¹

    That¡¯s another conspiracy?

    No, Minaho-neesan¡¯s lively when it comes to making plans.

    ¡¸ By the way, how¡¯s Mana? ¡¹

    I ask timidly.

    Why is Mana not showing up?

    I have a bad feeling.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan is in low spirits. She¡¯s still in the bed ¡¹

    Nagisa replied with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ Should I go see her? ¡¹

    I try to stand up but.

    ¡¸ After you eat your meal. You should act after thinking of your physical condition ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee scolds me.

    True, if I go to Mana¡¯s bed, then I might end up having sex again.

    ¡¸ Let Mana-chan sleep for now. She was looking after the children last night. She slept together with me ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Agnes and Mao-chan.

    I see. Mana is finally alone now.

    Then, it¡¯s better to leave her alone for a while.

    I need to restore my stamina too.

    I return to my seat.

    ¡¸ I tried making butter rolls today. Try eating it ¡¹

    Hearing that, I feel that the busiest events of the past few days are done.

    Katsuko-nee baked bread.

    ¡¸ I had no time to make dough from flour and bake lately. I¡¯m finally able to bake one ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks emotionally.

    She¡¯s been operating information on the internet until now since we left the mansion at night.

    She can¡¯t calm down and make bread from scratch.

    Our daily life has finally come back.

    ¡¸ Last night, I made the bread dough with Mana-chan. Then, I set it aside on the fridge, got up early this morning and made it butter rolls ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s bread?

    I take a bite and taste it.

    Yes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s Katsuko-nee¡¯s baked bread. It¡¯s warm and soft.

    ¡¸ Oh my, do you not want jam or butter? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee let¡¯s start our practice to make bread today ¡¹

    I promised Katsuko-nee to help out in her bakery.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The last day of the consecutive holidays has the sky blue and clear.

    There¡¯s a bit of wind but, it was refreshing.

    Today will be a good day.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu waves her hand lightly.

    ¡¸ Papa! See you later! ¡¹

    Mao-chan also looks out from the window of the car.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Will you come to help me next week? There will be arrivals of flowers for the Mother¡¯s day, so we would need a hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, next week ¡¹

    I reply to Nagisa.

    They are going to the flower market again.

    It¡¯s better for them to have a man to help them.

    Nagisa¡¯s shop is only filled with women, so it¡¯s troublesome if another gang set their eyes on her.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, leave the shop and Mao-chan to me ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s smiling at the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ Margo-chan, please take care of everyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, leave it to me ¡¹

    I said. Margo-san replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Please take care, everyone. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wait with the dinner for you all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care, desuno ¡¹

    Ruriko, Katsuko-nee, and Agnes see them off with a smile.

    ¡¶ MAO£¡MAO ¡·

    Edie is waving her hand only to Mao-chan.

    Then.

    Nagisa¡¯s car drives away from the mansion.

    Buoooooooo!!

    The sound of the engine goes away.

    ¡¸ But still, Megu-chan¡¯s changed a lot ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ She was so depressed last night. Her face was so pale ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, she still looked exhausted when I woke her up this morning ¡¹

    Yeah, she was limping, having a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ Then, why is she so energetic and smiling now? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee peeks into my face.

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Well, sex is just amazing ¡¹

    To think that she¡¯d cheer up that much from having sex.

    ¡¸ Wrong, that¡¯s not sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s power ¡¹

    Huh, Ruriko?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you have filled up Megu-chan¡¯s dried up heart with all the moisture ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Katsuko-nee, all I did was have sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ There are things in the world that makes you thirsty the more you do it, that¡¯s what lifeless sex is. It¡¯s not sex to warm up someone¡¯s heart ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Sorry, you¡¯ve already experienced that kind of sex, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs me.

    My sex with Yukino.

    No, it wasn¡¯t even sex.

    I didn¡¯t get erect for her.

    To think that kind of sex with only disgust exist in the world.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, make sure to have him experience only happy sex There is no need for such painful sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s words include her sorrow at being a former prostitute.

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-chan. I will. I will only do nothing but gaze straight at Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ You have the power. A power to pour love into girls through sex. Your sex is kind, your love spreads on the girl¡¯s heart as if water penetrating a dry soil ¡¹

    ¡¶ LION! ¡·

    Edie looks at my face and smiles.

    Then, she takes Agnes to the courtyard.

    Agnes loves the outside now.

    It seems that she¡¯s curious about everything that comes to her sight, so she follows Edie.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-sama, I¡¯ll follow those two ¡¹

    Ruriko catches up with them.

    ¡¸ But you see, your love isn¡¯t inexhaustible. No matter how much love springs from your heart, there¡¯s a limit. Please be careful with it ¡¹

    If you¡¯re talking about the limit, then I¡¯m aware.

    I¡¯m not a superhuman.,

    I can¡¯t get erect anytime, anywhere, for any woman.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a person who sucks you up like Yukino-san did, no matter how much love you pour in, nothing will come back in return ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not love. I¡¯ve only raped Yukino ¡¹

    I¡¯m just a rape criminal.

    I had no qualification say ¡°love¡± when it comes to Yukino.

    ¡¸ No, but still you had love. Because you¡¯ve always tried to help out Yukino-san. Until the very last moment ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ For now, I don¡¯t care about Yukino. I¡¯m worried about Mana. I¡¯ll go to Mana ¡¹

    It¡¯s about time she should wake up.

    ¡¸ Areyou sure you don¡¯t care about Yukino anymore? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Mana¡¯s first. I can just leave Yukino to Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    Right now.

    I don¡¯t want to see her.

    ¡¸ I see, then that¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You want to moisten Mana-chan¡¯s heart first ¡¹

    What is she thinking alone in the bed right now?

    1. And I hope you do too

 Chapter 513. Manaâ€™s determination 1

    Chapter 513. Mana¡¯s determination 1

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took me to the room where Mana¡¯s sleeping.

    ¡¸ Thanks, well ¡¹

    It¡¯s better if I talk to Mana alone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay here. If something happens then call me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says, sensing what I¡¯m about to say.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t talk it well alone then you might need an adult ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Of course, you should be able to talk with each other honestly but, you don¡¯t know when she would need a woman in the conversation ¡¹

    I¡¯m a man.

    I can¡¯t say that I understand all of Mana¡¯s feelings.

    ¡¸ Can I listen to the conversation inside? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out an earphone.

    She¡¯ll be able to hear the sound from the hidden microphone attached to Mana¡¯s room with that small radio-like device.

    ¡¸ Sure, please. Katsuko-nee. ¡¹

    I asked for Katsuko-nee¡¯s help.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also reassured that way ¡¹

    Mana.

    She¡¯s different from Misuzu and Ruriko who were both from Kouzuki house, or Megu who was born from the mansion.

    She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    The shock to the end of Shirasaka Sousuke must be intense.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I knock on the door.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Knock knock.

    ¡¸ Mana, I¡¯m coming in ¡¹

    I enter the room without waiting for a reply.

    The air is stagnant.

    I decided to leave the door open.

    The room¡¯s curtains are closed, it¡¯s dark.

    ¡¸ Mana? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s¡¯ sitting on the bed, wearing a bathrobe instead of pajamas.

    She¡¯s curled her body, eyes cast downward.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you¡¯re back? ¡¹

    Mana said while still looking down.

    ¡¸ Since an hour ago. I ate breakfast and sent Megu and Nagisa out. Mana didn¡¯t come, so I got worried ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, sorry ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s not lively.

    I get to the window side and open the curtains.

    ¡¸ Look, we have beautiful weather outside. Agnes is playing in the garden. How about you eat breakfast, Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Ah geez, it¡¯s not working.

    Well, if she stays where Agnes is then Mana will have to be considerate.

    ¡¸ Thanks for taking care of Agnes and Mao-chan last night. I heard from Nagisa that Mana worked hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I¡¯m the older one, and I promised Onii-chan too ¡¹

    Mana sighs.

    ¡¸ Did you watch the TV last night? ¡¹

    The miserable appearance of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Everyone watched on the lower room ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s still looking down.

    ¡¸ Look, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s hand grips the sheet tightly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go to Ichikawa-ojiichan. With Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll beg them to not put Yukino-oneechan in the mental hospital. Because we¡¯ll live at Ojii-chan¡¯s house together ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wait, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking about it since last night. What¡¯s the best course of action For everyone¡¯s sake, for Onii-chan¡¯s sake ¡¹

    For my sake?

    ¡¸A lot is joining in the family so it must be rough for Onii-chan, right? I¡¯m only causing trouble for Onii-chan, so I thought if it might be better if I get out of here ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think of Mana as troublesome ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am. I can¡¯t do anything useful for Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have the power of Kouzuki house like Misuzu-san. I can¡¯t be next to Onii-chan for encouragement like Megu-oneechan. I¡¯m not an adult like Katsuko-san or Nei-san, I¡¯m just a drag ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s looking down all this time.

    She¡¯s not looking at me.

    ¡¸ Besides, I did something wrong to Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You see, yesterday, I thought that Yukino-oneechan would be disposed of together with Papa until the very last minute. No, I thought that she should just die ¡¹

    Tears fall down to the sheets.

    Mana¡¯s shoulder is trembling.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan is trying all his best to save Onee-chan, and yet, the more I watch her, I thought that Onee-chan should die. Even though we¡¯re sisters ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ When Mao-chan and Agnes-chan went out, and I¡¯m alone in the bed in the morning, I was able to think calmly, and I shivered. I shivered to my yesterday self. It made me think that I had to atone for what I¡¯ve done for Onee-chan with my life. I thought of living in Ichikawa-ojiichan¡¯s house, taking care of Onee-chan for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Her guilt towards Yukino.

    That atonement.

    ¡¸ No, wait. Mana! ¡¹

    I try to get close to Mana.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t come! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸ If Onii-chan hugs me then my resolution will waver! ¡¹

    Then that¡¯s better.

    I hug Mana¡¯s body from the front.

    I hug it tight.

    ¡¸ Even though I said my resolution would waver ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    I apologize to Mana.

    ¡¸ What should I do? Staying here just hinders Onii-chan, I feel sorry for Yukino-oneechan, I also feel sorry for Ichikawa-ojiichan and Mama. ¡¹

    We don¡¯t know anything about Yukino¡¯s future yet.

    Minaho-neesan is probably planning something, but I don¡¯t know it.

    Old man Ichikawa and Mana¡¯s mother, they will live in the future being talked behind the backs of others as relatives of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    No, all the members of the Shirasaka clan were burdened with damage.

    ¡¸ Even so, I think that it¡¯ll only be painful for Mana to return to Ichikawa house ¡¹

    Old man Ichikawa saw me have sex with Mana.

    He¡¯ll treat Mana as a girl who¡¯s stained by a prostitution organization.

    Mana will live under the cold gazes of her relatives every day.

    Besides, if Yukino is there.

    If Mana¡¯s the only one Yukino can complain her dissatisfactions on then, it¡¯ll only make Mana suffer.

    ¡¸ You also have the problem with the school ¡¹

    Old man Ichikawa is already monitored by the media.

    Even if Mana abandons her Shirasaka surname and becomes ¡°Ichikawa Maika.¡±

    The middle school she¡¯ll attend will be identified right away.

    That information spreads on the internet immediately.

    If she¡¯s discovered to be Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, then there¡¯s no hope for her school life.

    ¡¸ If you stay here, Minaho-neesan will do something about it. I can even borrow Jii-chan¡¯s power. I¡¯ll ask him to get you a new identity ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m a hindrance to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t repay anything, and yet you¡¯re doing all those things, I feel inexcusable with myself! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s enough to have you by my side ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to repay anything! Just stay here! You can stay with me forever! ¡¹

    I hug Mana with all my strength.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan thank you ¡¹

    Mana speaks in a small voice.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t I already made my decision ¡¹

    Mana looks up.

    Her big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ No matter how painful it is, you have to do your best on living ¡¹

    What should I do?

    If this is the answer, Mana has decided on then.

    Do I have to accept it?

    But.

    I don¡¯t think that Mana will be happy living in Old man Ichikawa¡¯s house with Yukino!!

    ¡¸ Then, that won¡¯t make you happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable. This is my destiny, I just have to accept it ¡¹

    Is that really the case?

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t run away. I¡¯m sure ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Oh, you can. Or should I say that you should run at full power ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    Katsuko-nee enters the room showing a smug smile.

    ¡¸ Fuck the reality that¡¯s only pain! You should run towards your happiness with all your best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need to be happy anymore ¡¹

    Mana tells Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s something you say because you don¡¯t know what true despair is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies as she shows an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Up until now you¡¯ve been spoiled by his warmth, so you came up with such bizarre things. So, if you go to Ichikawa-san¡¯s house with Yukino-san, then it¡¯s too late to taste the true despair. If you lose your escape, then you can¡¯t run away ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already prepared for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Children aren¡¯t allowed to say conceited things! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Mana.

    ¡¸ The ladies in this mansion were all kidnapped and turned to prostitutes but, even after retiring as a prostitute a lot of them chose not to return to their families. Some lost their relatives while captured in here just like Ojou-sama but, even though there are some who still have their families remaining in their hometown, they did not return ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ If they return to their hometown this late after being kidnapped, can they tell anyone how they were until now? If they tell anyone, what would they do? Can you say them that you were made to take customers as a prostitute and got better only in sex? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands by the window and looks outside.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t pick to become prostitutes. We¡¯re different from stupid high school girls escaping the house to just play compensated dating. But, how can we tell that story? From the perspective of the society, we¡¯re no different from those girls. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to see my girlfriend for a while, but apparently she seems to be prostituting herself in Tokyo,¡± or some kind of rumor comes to the neighborhood then the family has to endure that ¡¹

    The society is cold.

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t return. Especially when your parents are working on a stable company, your brothers and sisters wish to go to college, get to work and get married, etc. They think that it¡¯s better for the family to stay missing instead of going home ¡¹

    ¡¸ That might be true for the for the former prostitutes but I I have a place to return to ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Oh really? ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Does Ichikawa-san, and your mother wish for Mana-chan and Yukino-san to return? Would they gladly accept you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    The answer is no.

    Old man Ichikawa values his house more than others.

    If that¡¯s not the case, then he won¡¯t be considering confining Yukino to a mental hospital.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯m their family. I can¡¯t do anything even if it¡¯s painful ¡¹

    Mana looks down again.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re blood-related. So they should understand one day. Ojii-chan, Mama, Yukino-oneechan too! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t believe in blood relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ People don¡¯t save others just because they¡¯re blood-related! That¡¯s just a phony! ¡¹

    I!!

    ¡¸ Nothing will happen even if you believe that! Blood doesn¡¯t equate love!! ¡¹

    Mana looks up at me surprised.

    ¡¸ I was abandoned by my mother. My father also gave up on me. He only left a passbook and ceased to exist! I had nowhere to go! ¡¹

    I shouted in a loud voice that even I am surprised.

    ¡¸ I lived alone in such a dark house, I didn¡¯t know what to do!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You have us. This is your home now! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s here for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Katsuko-nee. Mana ¡¹

    I embrace Mana with my trembling hands.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s abandoning me, she¡¯s going away! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t go! It¡¯s okay! ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ You see, his mother never poured any love on him. ¡¹ Then, while he was boarding on his middle school, his mother divorced his father and never came back. Without contacting him at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not my mother! ¡¹

    I speak as if spitting out.

    ¡¸ Then, his father disappeared on the high school entrance ceremony ¡¹

    ¡¸ Disappeared? ¡¹

    Mana looks surprised.

    ¡¸ The adults abandoned him. Even though they left him some money, a high school boy can¡¯t live alone ¡¹

    I remember the dark nights I sleep on the worn out sofa.

    ¡¸ This man pours all of his tremendous love to us, his family because there¡¯s a big hole in his heart. This person wants love in reality. But, he doesn¡¯t have much experience of being loved by other people so, on the contrary, he gives his love ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Mana, I beg you, don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t abandon me, don¡¯t leave me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re gone I¡¯d feel sad, lonely, I want you to stay by my side!!!! ¡¹

    I know that this is just my ego.

    But.

    ¡¸ What will you do Mana-chan? Even though he needs you so much, are you going to someone who doesn¡¯t want you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Mana.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Mana thinks

    ¡¸ Very well. Let¡¯s take a break. Let¡¯s go to the dining area and drink tea. I think that the girls in the garden haven¡¯t returned yet ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Katsuko-nee prepares tea in the dining room.

    Mana sits down on a chair, still wearing a bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, have you two go to the library of this mansion? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Library? There¡¯s one here? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ There is. Even though it¡¯s a library, it¡¯s just a collection of books all the prostitutes have read ¡¹

    Books for the prostitutes?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to do for everyone trapped in the mansion. Even though there was no internet, you could order books. In the past, it seems that you just make a request on Morimoto-san, the clerk and he¡¯ll order it from a bookstore. There¡¯s book from the Showa era. Well, most of it is manga ¡¹

    The manga the successive generations of prostitutes had been reading are still here.

    ¡¸ Reading or watching movies are the pastime of the prostitutes. There¡¯s a lot of old videotapes and even laser disks. Have you seen a Betamax or VHD? Of course, there are Blu-ray movies here too. This brothel is operational since the fall of last year, in the first place, the number of purchase has decreased since you can watch on the internet on the past few years ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said laughing.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan hangs out there a lot. Also, Kyouko-san. Both of them love old manga and movies. Margo-chan only views films. She seems to not like Manga ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s why Nei knows a lot of strange stories.

    Nei¡¯s been in this mansion all the time for the past two years.

    ¡¸ You see, when I was brought here, Ojou-sama told me: Make sure to read ¡°Glass Mask,¡± ¡°Rose of Versailles,¡± and ¡°Kingdom¡¯s Crest¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a necessary knowledge so I could talk with the elder ladies ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ That is a particular book one have to read for work. Back then, the books bought were business and economic books, and manga and movies for the young guests. It¡¯s a necessity for conversation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, ¡°Ninja martial art book,¡± or ¡°Igasaki Kagemaru,¡± or ¡°The father¡¯s soul,¡± or ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Joe,¡± and ¡°The giant Star¡± are necessities. My customers were in their youth in the 60s. So I have to study the customs of that era. Also, ¡°Golgo 13,¡± and ¡°Lone wolf and Cub.¡± Even the presidents of a big company read those ¡¹

    It¡¯s a lot of trouble for the prostitutes too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, well, there¡¯s not only Shoujo manga in the library but also a manga for boys. There seems to be a lot of the ladies who read boy¡¯s comics. ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Because of that, well, I read them too. I read the books from A-Z. Then you see, there¡¯s this men¡¯s love comedy manga work ¡¹

    Love comedy?

    ¡¸ This boys manga started to produce love comedy from the 80s, I knew that from looking at the publication year of the manga ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ Love comedies at the start have both main characters become conscious of their love for each other, of course, a lot happened in the middle, but the story ends with the two kissing each other ¡¹

    The ending is a kiss.

    ¡¸ Then you see, at the past mid-80s, the first kiss is done in, so the final chapter ended with their first sex ¡¹

    It ended with sex.

    ¡¸ They had sex or should I say that it was heavily implied that they did. It¡¯s a manga for boys. But that ended there ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ They developed so far that the end of love comics turn to a negative. If it were a manga for young men, then they¡¯d draw a romantic relationship beyond having sex ¡¹

    You can¡¯t serialize that on a young boy¡¯s magazine.

    ¡¸ However, the shoujo manga back then have dealt with the problem of sex long ago ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Having sex with a lover, getting pregnant, also rape, for a girl, it¡¯s a matter of urgency. If it¡¯s a shounen manga, then there would be contents that a PTA is seeking claim but in shoujo manga, it¡¯s drawn as a theme. Well, their problem is that it¡¯s overdone ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But you see, in shounen manga love comedy, it was amusing to have sex with the heroine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because us prostitutes do sex as our first way to have a relationship with a man. Isn¡¯t that the final round from the start for everyone? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs sadly.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that I don¡¯t like the idea of kiss and sex showing the stage of relationship with girls. No, there are girls like that too, there are girls who say ¡°my relationship with him is only until kisses¡± ¡¹

    A relationship that reached kisses.

    ¡¸ But, I wonder if there¡¯s someone who would say ¡°My relationship with that person is only until sex,¡± if so, then what kind of relationship is above sex? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said laughing.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that marriage? ¡¹

    Mana takes the bait.

    ¡¸ You may give them your body but don¡¯t want to get married. That¡¯s what sexual relationship is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s the so-called sex-friend ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, what do you think Mana-chan? You can differentiate between ¡°My relationship with him is only until kisses,¡± or ¡°until sex,¡± or ¡°a relationship where we can marry¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible for me ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t use that ¡°Stages¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Me too. But look, a prostitute is only forced to say ¡°a relationship of only sex¡± ¡¹

    Mana suddenly realized.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, some ladies never kissed their customers. That one can use that kind of ¡°stages¡± ¡¹

    In that case, what will be Mana¡¯s relationship with me who started with rape?

    I suddenly deflowered her and cum inside her.

    ¡¸ What do you think about love comedy romance? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    I.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know well whether kissing or sex is a deep-rooted relationship. Every time I have sex even now, I discover something as I look at my partner. I know more or should I say, I don¡¯t know a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you don¡¯t know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, everyone¡¯s changing a lot. Women change. The response of their mind and body, the way of thinking, consciousness change. I have nothing but to discover ¡¹

    I keep discovering and finding new things that I have no choice but to pursue.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t keep on chasing then I won¡¯t know anymore ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Even though we have a relationship through sex, I think that it¡¯s a good thing to always try to feel your partner directly ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, a real romance continues forever. Sex is nice to do but if you don¡¯t keep your effort to understand then even love can be gone or change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, what does that mean? ¡¹

    Mana replies.

    ¡¸ ¡°Inseparable relationship¡± If people are together even idly, even when the love ends, an attachment is born ¡¹

    Attachment.

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we enter to the main course, Mana-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ Do you like him? Love? Or infatuated? Or are you just feeling an obligation? Or is it just attachment? ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re feeling only gratitude then leave him. It¡¯s a troublesome attachment. It¡¯s only a bother to the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ But on the other hand, if you love him, need him, then stay. You can drive away different things. Your blood relatives, fate, they¡¯re all meaningless in front of love ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me this time.

    ¡¸ You too, answer the same question. Do you love Mana-chan? Or do you just feel sorry for her? Or is it only attachment from having sex? Which is it?! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ If you think naively like ¡°It¡¯s like this so I can¡¯t help it,¡± or ¡°it¡¯s like that so have no choice but to do this,¡± you¡¯ll regret it later. At worst, 10, 20 years from now, after you made a child, you¡¯d think ¡°Oh, I should¡¯ve done this back then¡± Would you raise a child from a relationship of just attachment? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll only increase children like you! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    My parents didn¡¯t love each other.

    That¡¯s why they can¡¯t love their own family.

    My existence, their child, was just an eyesore for them.

    Mana¡¯s the same.

    Shirasaka Sousuke and Mana¡¯s mother don¡¯t love each other.

    Shirasaka Sousuke always womanizes outside.

    Mana¡¯s mother had an affair with the manager.

    ¡¸ So, what is it you two? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks us.

 Chapter 514. Manaâ€™s determination 2

    Chapter 514. Mana¡¯s determination 2

    ¡¸ Now, give me your answer ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pushes Mana and me.

    I.

    Mana.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Make your decision now. You need to be fast here. If you have made your resolve, then there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Now, hurry up and say it. If you don¡¯t reach a conclusion here, later you¡¯ll regret it forever. Now, think about it and make a judgment! ¡¹

    I can understand what Katsuko-nee¡¯s saying.

    I have to decide. I have to give an answer.

    If not, it¡¯ll be a lifetime of drag.

    I¡¯ll regret it.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    But, I don¡¯t know what to answer.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s right!!

    Then.

    ¡¸ Just kidding, you can¡¯t make a conclusion as a makeshift. That¡¯s what unscrupulous cults do ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    WHAT?!

    ¡¸ Human behavior can¡¯t quickly be decided logically. Also, you¡¯ll notice your internal problems unexpectedly. ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Because of that, humans often say excuse for what actions they make. ¡°Back then, that¡¯s all the choice I had,¡± ¡°There was no other way,¡± ¡°Thinking about it now, there were worse situations than this,¡± they all add those as a postscript. In short, ¡°I wasn¡¯t mistaken,¡± or ¡°I didn¡¯t have any other options,¡± they just want to guarantee themselves ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ You see, whatever you chose right now, the result will change with the actions you take in the future. It¡¯s important to choose, but it¡¯s also important to know what to do after making that choice ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, staying here doesn¡¯t equate abandoning Ichikawa-san and Yukino-san. On the other hand, coming back to Ichikawa-san¡¯s house doesn¡¯t cut off your bond with us. That is all depending on your actions in the future. ¡¹

    That¡¯s indeed true.

    In the end, it all depends on us.

    No matter what we choose.

    ¡¸ Then, in addition to that, in life, you¡¯ll be involved in factors you can¡¯t do anything about. For example, one of the two of you may fall ill to a sudden illness. This mansion may catch fire suddenly. Ojou-sama may fail at work, and we all get arrested. The situation is always flexible. Even if you make a choice, that might not still go that way ¡¹

    I look at Mana.

    Mana¡¯s listening. Showing an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s just stupid to say ¡°This must be done,¡± or ¡°It has to be this way.¡± It¡¯s nonsense. If you move with that idealistic reason, then you won¡¯t be able to respond to reality. Just like people who have been mind-controlled by cults ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what should I do? ¡¹

    Mana speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thinking so hard. Then, I made a conclusion ¡¹

    ¡¸ You overthink so your head boils up, and your thoughts go to the worse one. Then, you ended up with a horrible argument ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama has said this before: What¡¯s most important is the inspiration1, it has the power to feel the presence of danger ¡¹

    Inspiration senses danger?

    ¡¸ You see, earlier, when you heard that Mana-chan¡¯s going back to Ichikawa-san, what did you first think? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ I thought that it¡¯s bad, I have to stop her ¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸ Oh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Ichikawa-san is Mana-chan¡¯s grandfather. He might accept Mana-chan warmly, who knows? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still ¡¹

    ¡¸ What we know about Ichikawa-san is only one part of him. Well, he may be trying to push Yukino-san to a mental hospital but that¡¯s a problem of Yukino-san, he might be a kind grandfather for Mana-chan ¡¹

    That might be true but.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t believe in things like blood relationship due to how you were raised but your house was a unique case, right? It might be okay to believe in blood relationship when it comes to Mana-chan. To be honest, even during the negotiation, he showed his sympathy to his granddaughters ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    But.

    ¡¸ But, I thought that if Mana goes to Ichikawa-san, she¡¯ll never be happy. That it¡¯ll be a bad end for Mana ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your inspiration. You felt ¡°That¡¯s dangerous¡± Therefore, you thought of stopping Mana-chan, isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, I think so too ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.,

    ¡¸ Therefore, take care of that inspiration. Tell her only that sense of crisis. If you use some unneeded logic, then it¡¯ll become ridiculous ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Mana this time.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, why do you think you have to go to Ichikawa-san¡¯s house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Mana averts her gaze.

    ¡¸ Because I¡¯m a burden to Onii-chan. Besides, there¡¯s Yukino-oneechan¡¯s problem too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, both of them are just a reason after. It¡¯s different from the first inspiration ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says immediately after.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Then, why did you consult him when two were alone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you seriously planned to leave the mansion, then you should¡¯ve talked to Nagisa or me. Before talking to him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ If you tell him then you know that he¡¯ll ask you to not go, right? He won¡¯t return Mana-chan back to Ichikawa-san ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Once he accepted someone in his family then he will pour all his love. You know that don¡¯t¡¯ you? He doesn¡¯t like being abandoned by his family ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Even if he clings, he¡¯ll hold onto Mana-chan. To him, Mana-chan is someone he can¡¯t lose ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s words pierce my heart.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m really disgusting. I¡¯m so selfish, egoistic. I didn¡¯t want to let Mana go ¡¹

    Not just Mana.

    Everyone I love in my family.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s okay to be egoistic you know. On the other hand, the love you pour on your women is bottomless. Because you think you don¡¯t want to be abandoned you are always earnest towards us, you never betray us. That is why we trust you and think it¡¯s cute. We love you. There¡¯s nothing improper about that ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee looks at Mana once again.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana-chan, you actually want him to hold you back, right? Do you want to be told that you¡¯re needed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you do so, you¡¯ll feel embarrassed about yourself, so you added some unneeded logic. Before soon, that reason will grow large, and you¡¯ll lose knowledge of the origin of your feelings. Then, your head boils, and if you keep concluding it with logic, then it¡¯ll become a horrible misfortune ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Mana kindly.

    ¡¸ I wonder. I might¡¯ve just wanted Onii-chan to stop me ¡¹

    Mana thinks.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look for answers inside yourself. Only convenient, good reasons will come up ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana.

    ¡¸ Take a good look at him. Then, the answer will come out in a moment ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Mana looks at me once again.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Mana? ¡¹

    I ask Mana.

    ¡¸ I see, when I woke up this morning, I felt sad that Onii-chan wasn¡¯t next to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When I thought that Onii-chan was sleeping over at Misuzu-san¡¯s house, I felt sad ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Then, if I feel this sad then I thought of getting out of the mansion ¡¹

    Hey hey, what¡¯s with that leap!

    Ah, I guess that¡¯s what the extreme logic.

    ¡¸ If I go to Ichikawa-ojiichan¡¯s house together with Yukino-oneechan, then Onii-chan can never come. If we have nights where we¡¯re not together, then we should never have been together ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who¡¯s selfish here! If I can¡¯t have Onii-chan all to myself, I thought of escaping to a place where I can¡¯t meet Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Her small shoulder is trembling.

    ¡¸ My maiden¡¯s heart can understand that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    To me, it¡¯s just an unreasonable logic.

    But.

    ¡¸ Mana, come here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just come here. No, I¡¯ll do it instead! ¡¹

    I stand up from my seat and stand on my knees before Mana who¡¯s sitting on the chair.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t go anywhere. Just stay by my side! ¡¹

    I hug Mana¡¯s small body tightly.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸ This might not be love I have, this might be just a filthy attachment, but I don¡¯t want to give Mana to anyone else. I want you to be mine all the time. I won¡¯t let you go, Mana! ¡¹

    I¡¯m the worst.

    I don¡¯t want to let go of her because of my ego.

    Is that love?

    Isn¡¯t this just my selfish attachment?

    ¡¸ I mentioned attachment earlier, but that is not that bad at all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Relationship between people changes a lot. A husband and wife whose passion for love has vanished won¡¯t lead to disastrous family life. They can¡¯t make their children unhappy. Even if their love is over, some couples stay together for many years and live together as best friends. A lot maintain their family even without sex ¡¹

    There are various types of relationships.

    ¡¸ Attachment is written with the kanji of ¡®love¡¯ and ¡®make¡¯ 2 ¡¹

    Make love.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s always up to the person at that moment. No matter what kind of relationship it is, those who strive to be happy with their accord will become happy. Happiness is given by people, people who don¡¯t want to do anything themselves has no choice but to be unhappy ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ At that moment, an at that moment, treasure your inspiration. Don¡¯t overlook the signs of crisis. And, keep pursuing happiness. Take action immediately after gaining inspiration, don¡¯t overthink. If you think, then you¡¯ll be unable to move and end up in a situation where you can¡¯t escape ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks up at the blue sky outside the window.

    ¡¸ As soon as I came here, a senpai told me this: It¡¯s probably the worst to be kidnapped and turned to a prostitute but, you can¡¯t think about it and be depressed all the time. First, live. You must survive. Gain inspiration for that. A flash can do anything. Use your survival instincts. No matter how low it is, you must not lose the will to be happy ¡¹

    Then, to Mana;

    ¡¸ What does Mana-chan¡¯s inspiration want to do now? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I want to stay here. I don¡¯t want to leave Onii-chan!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then don¡¯t leave. Stay with me! ¡¹

    I hug Mana tight, and she returns a hug as well.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana cries on my chest.

    ¡¸ I want to stay with Onii-chan! But, but you see, is it okay?! Is it alright for me to stay!? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no good or bad; I want you to stay here, so stay. Stay with me. Stay forever. Don¡¯t leave me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, okay, Onii-chan, I¡¯ll stay forever! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh my, is there anything wrong? ¡¹

    Looking at the courtyard, Ruriko¡¯s looking us through the glass door.

    Edie and Agnes are with her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana-chan was just sad because Ruri-chan took him away last night ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said laughing.

    ¡¸ I see, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ No, Ruri-oneechan did nothing wrong. It¡¯s my fault ¡¹

    Mana wipes away her tears in a hurry.

    She also parts away from me.

    I knew it; she¡¯s like Megu. She thinks of Ruriko as Kozuki faction.

    I sit on a nearby chair.

    ¡¸ No, I am Mana-chan¡¯s elder sister, so I¡¯m sorry for not noticing Mana-chan¡¯s feelings. Let¡¯s go together on the next occasion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, Michi, and I want to get along with Mana-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s suspects.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama wishes for it. Ruriko will do anything for Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Then I believe you ¡¹

    It seems that Ruriko¡¯s answer was an excellent answer.

    If she answered ¡°We¡¯re family,¡± or ¡°For the sake of the family,¡± then Mana will not believe Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Everyone come in, I¡¯ve prepared tea. Edie, would you like coffee? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee invites the three girls outdoors.

    Ruriko asks Edie in English.

    ¡¶ OH¡¢YES£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie laughs and comes inside.

    ¡¸ Come, Agnes ¡¹

    I call her out.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    She toddles towards me.

    This 12-year-old blonde beauty is like an angel.

    She¡¯s like a pure fairy.

    This small girl had sex with me yesterday.

    ¡¸ American¡¯s prefer coffee than tea after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while preparing Edie¡¯s coffee.

    ¡¸ Papa. Here ¡¹

    Agnes hands me something.

    It was a four-leaf clover.

    ¡¸ Oh, thanks ¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard about this, but I never thought it existed.

    ¡¸ The three of us were looking for it to give it to Onii-sama. ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Then I have to say thanks to you three. Thanks, girls ¡¹

    I also say it in English for Edie.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s keep it as a pressed flower ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about making pressed flowers, however.

    It seems Mana knows.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes comes to my knees.

    ¡¸ Yes, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Agnes big blue eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time we do it? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Sex with Agnes ¡¹

    Err, it¡¯s still morning though.

    No, I had one round with Megu already.

    ¡¸ Papa, do you hate Agnes? ¡¹

    Hey hey!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I love you, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then ¡¹

    ¡¸ But look, there¡¯s no need to do only sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Agnes is born to have sex with Papa ¡¹

    Hmm?

    Everyone pays attention to what Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Agnes was told like that since I was a child ¡¹

    No, Agnes is still a child. She¡¯s 12 right now.

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ body is for Papa to enjoy, once I become an adult, I need to have sex with Papa every day. If I can¡¯t satisfy Papa, then I¡¯ll be abandoned in a mountain. ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Who told you that? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    Agnes:

    ¡¸ I forgot ¡¹

    She answers with a blank face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the person who took care of Agnes before me. She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s nanny ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks in a dark voice.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the only one talking to Agnes when she was young. Shirasaka Sousuke didn¡¯t come to see her that frequently ¡¹

    Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s nanny always told Agnes that ¡°when you grow up, you¡¯ll be your Papa¡¯s sex slave¡± ever since she became aware.

    Inside that confined basement, she¡¯s made to masturbate three times a day while looking up at Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s naked image.

    ¡¸ Agnes finally became an adult, so I need to have sex with Papa. If not, I¡¯ll be thrown in the mountains ¡¹

    I hug Agnes¡¯ small body.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t throw you in the mountains, Agnes will be with me forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, let¡¯s have sex, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes.

    I¡¯ve succeeded in erasing Shirasaka Sousuke as Agnes¡¯ center.

    I overwrote Agnes¡¯ ¡°Papa¡± to me.

    Therefore, Agnes trusts me, had sex with me.

    But.

    The teachings Agnes had for many years.

    The mind control that she¡¯s her Papa¡¯s sex slave and that she¡¯s only alive to have sex isn¡¯t fixed.

    ¡¸ Agnes, do you like me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! I love Papa! I love Papa now the most!! ¡¹

    Agnes said, then she clung to my chest.

    Papa now.

    In short, Me.

    ¡¸These kinds of things need time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while giving us tea.

    Ruriko¡¯s helping out.

    ¡¸ Especially in Agnes-chan¡¯s case, she¡¯s completely blocked from the outside world, and nobody else taught her ¡¹

    Agnes didn¡¯t even receive an Elementary education.

    She¡¯s only been watching Shriasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex videos for the sake of becoming his toy.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ First, you have to keep Agnes-chan in an environment where she can relax. In there, we have to teach her various things bit by bit ¡¹

    An environment where Agnes could relax.

    ¡¸ You need to have sex with her every day to make her feel secure for now. If not, she might think that you hate her ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ In addition to that, all the sex she knows were from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s videos ¡¹

    Perhaps all of it is just perverted sex.

    ¡¸ That man¡¯s addicted to sex after all ¡¹

    Agnes thinks that as normal.

    ¡¸ That kind of addiction will cause a strong mental and physical shock if you refuse it suddenly. All you have to do it cut it down little by little while paying attention to the quantity ¡¹

    First, I have to lower down the level of sex Agnes thinks she should do.

    The amount too.

    ¡¸ For her, losing her virginity while being recorded isn¡¯t strange. She¡¯s only seen sex forcibly recorded after all ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ herself is looking at me with a blank face.

    ¡¸ Papa, do you not like Agnes? Do you not want to have sex with Agnes? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I said I love you. I want to have sex with Agnes of course! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad! Desuno! ¡¹

    That smile.

    ¡¸ Agnes will do all her best! It¡¯s okay even if it hurts! Please play with Agnes, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ hair, and she laughed happily.

    Katsuko-nee, Mana, Ruriko watches us quietly.

    Agnes has a severe illness in a sense. In her heart.

    I will take care of Agnes no matter how many years it takes until her heart is cured.

    I¡¯m Agnes¡¯ Papa after all.

    ¡¸ LION! ¡¹

    Edie said while sipping the coffee Katsuko-nee gave her.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Edie tells me the same thing every time she sees my face but what does she mean by that, could you ask her? ¡¹

    Repeating it so many times gets me curious.,

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Edie.

    Then, Edie looks at me.

    ¡¸ ¡°Do you know lion, the animal?¡± She asks ¡¹

    Hey, don¡¯t make fun of me. I know what lions are.

    ¡¸ Far from knowing, I¡¯ve seen one. There are lions even in Japan ¡¹

    I replied. Edie gets excited.

    ¡¸ ¡°Have you really seen one?! How is it?! Was it big?!¡± She asks ¡¹

    You¡¯re the one who hasn¡¯t seen one, Edie?!

    ¡¸ The mane was this wide! ¡¹

    I tell Edie with gestures.

    Edie¡¯s eyes shine and then she nods.

    Then, she talks with Ruriko for a while.

    I mean, that¡¯s a very long talk!

    Edie¡¯s getting even more excited.

    ¡¸ W-What did Edie say!? ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ No, Edie said ¡°Where is the lion living in Japan?¡± she asks, so I replied ¡°What Onii-sama saw was in the zoo. There¡¯s no lion in Japan¡¯s jungles¡± ¡¹

    Yeah, the one I saw was from the elementary school excursion.

    ¡¸ Then, I said ¡°In Japan, there are facilities where you can see lions in their territory in a safari park form,¡± then she said, ¡°I want to go there¡± ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why she¡¯s excited.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go there someday ¡¹

    When Ruriko translated what I said, Edie¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go there too Agnes ¡¹

    I tell Agnes who¡¯s sitting on my knee.

    ¡¸ Papa, what is a lion? ¡¹

    So that¡¯s what she¡¯s curious.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a big cat. Agnes-chan, you saw the cat in the garden earlier, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko follows up.

    ¡¸ Oh, a cat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know what a cat is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I see them in the skylight lying down often ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ world is only the skylight that pours sun into the basement.

    She can see at least cats and birds.

    ¡¸ How big is this cat? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ As much as Katsuko-nee, I guess? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have anyone else to compare, so I replied as such.

    ¡¸ Gao!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee roars!.

    ¡¸ Returning to the topic, why does Edie say lion when she sees me? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    Then.

    ¡¸ ¡°You don¡¯t know lion¡¯s ecology?¡± She said ¡¹

    Ecology.

    ¡¸ Lions are polygamous. Gao! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    1. ¥¤¥ó¥¹¥Ô¥ì©`¥·¥ç¥ó

    2. Û×Å

 Chapter 515 Lion

    Chapter 515 Lion

    ¡¸ ¡°Lion is known for making strong herds among cats¡± ¡¹

    Ruriko translates what Edie says.

    ¡¸ ¡°The alpha male reigns at the top of the herd. This single male dominates all of the females¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same as Saruyama¡¯s boss monkey. The boss drives away all the other males with sheer strength ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee appends.

    ¡¸ ¡°The alpha male does nothing but protect the herd from enemies. Lions hunt in groups but only females participate in the hunting. The male in most case will not participate¡± ¡¹

    I see.

    Edie looks at everyone¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ ¡°I think that this group closely resemble a group of lions¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    Is our family a lion?

    ¡¸ ¡°There is one male, and all the rest are females¡± ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ No, but Minaho-neesan¡¯s the boss here. She¡¯s our leader ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is the one pulling the family together.

    It¡¯s true that I¡¯m the only male here, but I¡¯m not the leader.

    ¡¸ ¡°Lions are said to have females hunting together. It¡¯s also said that there¡¯s a hierarchy among the female in the herd. Each female shares a role in the hunting group. So there is also a leader among them¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is the hunting group leader?

    ¡¸ I think that Edie-chan has a point ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Because the concept of a family had only bud when you came in here ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true though? Weren¡¯t you living with Minaho-neesan as the leader even before I came here? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesa, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, Nei , also Kyouko-san.

    Since the suspension of activities of the brothel on the fall last year, they acted in this base to get revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ We were allies of the same objective. But to be honest, we didn¡¯t reach the level of the family. I stayed here because of my hate, and I wanted to cooperate with Ojou-sama. Kyouko-san took the job as the auditor and felt fellowship with Ojou-sama, so she participated. Margo-san and Nei-chan, they were saved from their predicaments, so they want to show appreciation to Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles kindly.

    ¡¸ To be honest, everyone was planning to get out of here once the revenge is over. We were prepared to abolish the group. Then, you appeared and turned things upside down ¡¹

    Is it my fault?

    ¡¸ Earlier, Nei-chan suggested that the two of them should be adopted by Ojou-sama to Margo-san, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Oh, they did talk about taking the Kuromori name.

    ¡¸ I thought that Margo-chan might be the first one to leave the mansion ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Margo-san told me about what she would do when the revenge is over.

    Then, last night, the revenge against Sharasaka Sousuke was over.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan asked Margo-chan to become real sisters. If both of them become adopted to Kuromori family then even if Margo-chan leaves, our bonds won¡¯t break. Sisters will be sisters no matter where they go ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Then, Margo-chan accepted Nei-chan¡¯s offer. That was amazing. To think that Margo-chan who¡¯s so fussed about sticking to her origins would want to be adopted as a Japanese? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Margo-san:

    She¡¯s born as an Indian, but she has blonde hair and blue eyes, she was persecuted by her family and surrounding people and entered a facility from an Indian settlement.

    Yet, Margo-san never abandoned her name ¡°Margo Highway Starkweather,¡± she¡¯s proud of it.

    To add ¡°Kuromori¡± in that name, no, becoming adopted by a Japanese family must be a pretty heavy decision.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because there¡¯s a family here. It¡¯s not just Margo-chan and Nei-chan¡¯s problem. Margo-chan wants to join our family. Therefore, she accepted Nei-chan¡¯s offer ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said then smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your strength. You¡¯ve tied us, who lost their bond with their real family, and made us a family ¡¹

    That¡¯s/

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t¡¯ do anything ¡¹

    Then.

    Edie tells Ruriko something.

    ¡¸ ¡°The alpha male of the lions don¡¯t do anything usually. All he does is control¡± she said ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that.

    ¡¸ But, when an enemy comes, the alpha male fights with all his power, right? I don¡¯t have that strength ¡¹

    I¡¯m just a helpless high school boy.1

    ¡¸ Oh, I think that Onii-sama is always fighting with his all for our sake ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Yes. If Onii-chan didn¡¯t fight, then I¡¯m long dead already ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I wouldn¡¯t be set free from being a prostitute at heart. Agnes couldn¡¯t have gotten out of the basement ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pats Agnes¡¯ head, who¡¯s sitting on my knees.

    ¡¸ Papa embraced me and took me out ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Took Agnes out from there ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I carried Agnes in my arms and left the basement.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that Papa is Papa. I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Me too, if I didn¡¯t have accepted Onii-sama, then I think I would¡¯ve continued to be a burden to Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Besides, Grandfather has sold me to Onii-sama as a sex slave but, Onii-sama¡¯s paying respects to me as a person ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. You¡¯re Ruriko no matter what ¡¹

    Can I even be cruel to such a lovely and sensible girl?

    ¡¸ I respect Onii-sama because of that. I will follow Onii-sama forever ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles satisfied.

    ¡¶ LION! ¡·

    Edie mutters again.

    ¡¸ ¡°You need to be aware that you¡¯re the alpha male¡± ¡¹

    Me, the alpha male?

    ¡¸ ¡°Without you, this group would collapse. Then, all the female lions here are somewhat troublesome women. Everyone talks a lot, laughs a lot, cries a lot. There¡¯s a lot of unstable girls. I¡¯m sure that these girls will make you go in all places¡± ¡¹

    Edie makes a prediction.

    Yeah, I guess.

    Everyone is laughing here today, but they might be crying tomorrow.

    Just like Mana earlier: she might say extreme things from loneliness, and might¡¯ve done it.

    Every time that happens, I have to put care on them with all my life.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m prepared for it ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Everyone says that I saved them but, all l did is mess up with everyone¡¯s fate. I¡¯ll take responsibility for it even if it takes a lifetime ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Onii-sama, we ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Onii-chan, we¡¯re thankful! ¡¹

    Edie stretched out her hands and stopped Ruriko and Mana from speaking.

    Then, she said something.

    Ruriko and Mana both understand English.

    Both of them looked down gloomily.

    ¡¸ What did Edie say? ¡¹

    I ask the two.

    ¡¸ She said that Onii-chan¡¯s not smiling at all ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama smiles at us, but he never smiles from the bottom of his heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-chan has never seen Onii-chan laughing happily ¡¹

    I.

    Am I not laughing?

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because of us, we involved him in our revenge, that¡¯s why he has experienced a lot of scary and painful events, you¡¯ve become a boy who can¡¯t laugh ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I see, Onii-sama is always so earnest and hard-working, he¡¯s so desperate and eager, but Ruriko never saw him smile from the bottom of his heart ¡¹

    Since when have I not smile?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong. Katsuko-nee, this has nothing to do with the revenge. I never smiled since my father¡¯s disappearance. No, that¡¯s not it. It might be even further when Grandma died ¡¹

    I feel like I smiled when I was living with Grandma.

    When I was a child.

    ¡¸ Does that Mean Onii-chan still hasn¡¯t opened up his heart to us? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ No, we worry Onii-sama too much that he can¡¯t rest ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¶ NO ¡·

    Edie?!

    ¡¸ ¡°You¡¯re already the leader of the herd. You¡¯re the alpha male of the group that¡¯s why you¡¯re not laughing¡± ¡¹

    Ruriko translates.

    Because I¡¯m the leader.

    ¡¸ That might be. It¡¯s true, this isn¡¯t something you can¡¯t laugh at ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me worriedly.

    That¡¯s right.

    I still have to undo Agnes¡¯ mind control.

    I must shoulder Ruriko to keep fighting her fate as the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    I need to make a place for Mana to live on. A place where she can live without others knowing that she¡¯s the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Katsuko-nee too, I need to help her to start working on her bakery so she could forget her time as a prostitute.

    Even with just the family members in here, it¡¯s a lot of trouble already.

    My life has a lot of things I need to do.

    I can¡¯t laugh it off.

    I¡¯m just an ordinary high school boy.

    No, I¡¯m someone who can¡¯t do anything, inferior to a man.

    ¡¸ ¡°Being aware of that, would you cast away from being a lion¡± ¡¹

    Edie wants an answer from me.

    ¡¸ ¡°Or could you live as a lion?¡± ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m the alpha male that protects his family ¡¹

    Edie smiles at my determination.

    Then.

    ¡¸ ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be your female lion too¡± ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    That¡¯s when Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan come in.

    ¡¸ Good morning everyone. Katsuko, a light breakfast, please. Coffee too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s speaking fast.

    Isn¡¯t she a bit tense?

    Rei-chan is also a bit stiff.

    ¡¸ Also, Mana-san. Your father has passed away ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s father?

    Shirasaka Sousuke died?

    ¡¸ Oh, the TV here isn¡¯t turned on ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns on the television in the dining room.

    Then.

    ¡º Err, to repeat the news from earlier. The person suspected to be Shirasaka Sousuke has died while being transferred to a hospital! Here is the information about it! ¡»

    The newscaster makes a noise.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s been the topic of the media these past few days.

    It started from a Japanese raping a local girl in Australia, causing him to be arrested.

    He¡¯s reported to be a director of an advertising agency and a member of Shirasaka house.

    Then, the sex scandals of Shirasaka Sousuke involving entertainment circles and gangs spread on the internet.

    The head of Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper company, Shirasaka Moritsugu made contradictory claims.

    Then, at that conference, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s alleged kidnapping and murder are announced.

    Naomi-san¡¯s body was found in Shirasaka villa.

    After he was released by the police in Australia, he turned missing.

    Even when Cesario Viola attacked the hotel, the society sees it as a terrorist attack on the opposing faction of Shirasaka Moritsugu who were in the hotel.

    Even Yukino who was set-up to be kidnapped by the gangs connected to Shriasaka had declared that she was raped in front of the media.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia raided that gang in their office.

    Afterward, the dying Shirasaka Sousuke suddenly appeared on a live broadcast.

    The Japanese citizens were filled with surprising news on the second half of golden week.

    Then, now, the death of Shirasaka Sousuke is reported.

    ¡º You¡¯re connected on the headquarters! ¡»

    ¡º Yes! We¡¯re in front of the hospital in Tokyo right now. Just now, the death of the person suspected to be Shirasaka Sousuke has been reported to the media. It¡¯s confirmed, Shirasaka Sousuke is killed! ¡»

    ¡º Do we have confirmations? ¡»

    ¡º Yes. There¡¯s no mistake ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke died.

    Even though he was making so much noise last night.

    ¡º Mr. Shirasaka Sousuke has been found left on the premise of a television station last night, he had some horrible injuries that he was delivered to the police hospital right away ¡»

    The scene reported shouts.

    ¡º However, for some reason, he was transported from the police hospital to a private hospital in Tokyo by 4:21 in the morning and it seems that he died 8:02 this morning. The details of the events such as his cause of death aren¡¯t disclosed due to the patient¡¯s privacy ¡»

    ¡º Huh, if I recall, the police had reported that Shirasaka Sousuke may be gravely injured, but it shouldn¡¯t have been life threatening? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, that¡¯s right. According to the police report, although his bruises and lacerations throughout his body and parts of his body are destroyed, they weren¡¯t wounds that would lead to death immediately ¡»

    ¡º Then, he was suddenly transported from a police hospital to a private hospital, and Shirasaka Sousuke suddenly died? There have been rumors that the hospital has some connection with Shirasaka Sousuke ¡»

    ¡º Yes, the director of this hospital is a relative of Mr. Shirasaka Moritsugu! ¡»

    Oh, Shirasaka house had their lawyers. Of course, they¡¯d have doctors as well.

    ¡º Understood, please continue your coverage ¡»

    The camera returns to the studio.

    ¡º What is going on, Odaya-san? ¡»

    The caster asks the commentator.

    ¡º Usually, that¡¯s unlikely but, could it be that the suspected Shirasaka¡¯s house had pressured the police and had him transferred to an affiliate hospital? ¡»

    ¡º Is that possible? ¡»

    ¡º Hmm. If it is, then it¡¯s frightening. The house killed off the suspect Shirasaka to hush down the scandal. It¡¯s usually unthinkable but as far as we see the situation goes ¡»

    ¡º Either way, the suspect, Shirasaka has died, so there¡¯s no doubt that the whole picture of the incident will go away ¡»

    ¡º Well, that will be, if he was alive then we can ask him in various methods ¡»

    ¡º I heard in the reports that his tongue was cut off so he can¡¯t speak ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s frightening. To think that this happens in Japan ¡»

    ¡º Otani-san, have you inferred who the criminal group who left the suspect in the TV station is? ¡»

    ¡º The culprit is from a foreign criminal group, I think. The suspect also had an incident in Australia. Japan¡¯s organizations won¡¯t do anything this horrible ¡»

    ¡º Then, let¡¯s review the incidents and the life of Shirasaka Sousuke until now ¡»

    The screen transitions.

    A photo of Shirasaka Sousuke during childhood shows.

    Shirasaka Sousuke in elementary school is taking a transformation pose while straddling a bicycle with a steady handle.

    ¡¸ Electronic flasher, five-speed transmission gear, semi-drop handle ¡¹

    Rei-chan mutters.

    ¡¸ Well, he¡¯s born rich you see ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks coldly.

    ¡º Shirasaka Sousuke. Born in Tokyo, July 17, the 44th year of Showa era ¡»2

    Minaho-neesan turns off the television when the narration started.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Yeah. I¡¯m not interested in Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s life either way.

    If we continue to watch and see the adult Shirasaka Sousuke.

    I don¡¯t know how Agnes will react.

    ¡¸ For now, that¡¯s the end ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Mana-san, but ¡¹

    Mana

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m already on this side ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Comfort her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I.

    All I can do is:

    ¡¸ Mana, come here ¡¹

    I want to go but, Agnes is on my knees.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it ¡¹

    I¡¯m the lion.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Mana goes next to me.

    I pat Mana¡¯s shoulder, she snuggled with me and cried quietly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with Mana-chan? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me.

    ¡¸ My stomach hurts a bit ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s being considerate of her little sister, so she answered that way.

    ¡¸ Then Agnes will pat it away! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, thanks ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯s small hands gently pat Mana¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ Now then, the final curtain had Shirasaka house defile their hands, but ¡¹

    As expected, it was Shirasaka house who killed Shirasaka Sousuke.

    They¡¯re making sure that no more scandal leaks out.

    ¡¸ We still have to do our cleanup ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talked with Shou-oneechan yesterday, but.

    ¡¸ What are we going to do? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ The Kitakyushu gang Kouzuki security service has lured out, we¡¯ll use them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll lay the blame on those people the sun of abandoning Shirasaka Sousuke in that miserable figure ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. They incidentally got caught in the trap Kouzuki security service made and went to Tokyo ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    Haa, she¡¯s still lively when it comes to making conspiracies.

    ¡¸ Then, Kouzuki security service will eliminate those people in front of the media. It¡¯s the first job of the New Kouzuki security service, and they¡¯ll use it for publicity ¡¹

    New?

    ¡¸ Up until now, Kouzuki security service was an institution created by Kakka to suppress Shigeaki-sama¡¯s behavior ¡¹

    Rei-chan replies.

    Jii-chan who had his eldest son killed in Los Angeles; doubted his second son for involvement, so he made Kouzuki security service to protect Ruriko.

    The company that performs VIP exclusive protection is just a facade.

    ¡¸ Kakka, chief Yazawa, and Shou-oneesama has concluded to operate as a proper security company from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s regrettable to dissolve where such talented people are gathered ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ With the guard department as the main unit, the security department wasn¡¯t in an excellent condition but, the underground side, the top elites and Kudou-san¡¯s network are the best in the industry ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Jii-chan used all the competent guards in the company to surround as top elites so his second son can¡¯t do anything strange to Ruriko.

    Those who dislike belonging to a company, being a lone wolf, Kudou-papa compiles them to a network.

    Therefore, when Cesario Viola attacks, they were the main fighters versus the troops invading from a foreign land. The fight between the internal guards ended safely, and Old man Dai Grepher was hired again to fight the enemy back.

    ¡¸ In short, Kouzuki security service will beat down the people from the Kitakyushu gang to restore their honor and clear their name, and also promote their renewed organization ¡¹

    When Cesario Viola raided the hotel, Director Yamaoka leading the security department couldn¡¯t do anything.

    The media only shows the horrible situation of the hotel.

    Concerning impression, you can say that Kouzuki security service has failed.

    They weren¡¯t able to protect the hotel from a terrorist group.

    ¡¸ However, can I do it? ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s you then you can ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the new security head for Kouzuki security service due to your recommendation. Kakka and Chief Yazawa gave their approval ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s decided already.

    ¡¸ Those who were planning to raise their status declined inside but, they can¡¯t do anything. Well, nobody would want to take over the position of the security director of the current uniform Kouzuki security service though ¡¹

    Director Yamaoka made a huge blunder thus he was fired. The second one was told by Yazawa-san to never work in security again.

    If you show them that, you can tell that everyone would hesitate.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Rei-chan can do it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I recommended you to Shou-oneechan, I said that Rei-chan¡¯s the most qualified ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in the same opinion as Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko also smiles.

    ¡¸ Congratulations, Rei-chan! ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Agnes looks at me.

    ¡¸ Why congratulations? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, Rei-chan got promoted. Her achievements so far were recognized ¡¹

    ¡¸ Promoted? ¡¹

    Agnes doesn¡¯t know what companies or titles are yet.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s something to celebrate. Say congratulations too, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Rei-chan, congratulations! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles like an angel.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Rei-chan blushes.

    ¡¸ The start of operations is at 7:30 tonight. Shou-oneesan is talking to the television broadcast already ¡¹

    A nationwide broadcast where Rei-chan leads to destroying a gang from Kitakyushu.

    ¡¸ Got it, what should I do then? ¡¹

    Can I do anything to help?

    ¡¸ Nothing ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said laughing.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Kouzuki security service has to do all by themselves tonight. We won¡¯t help out. I won¡¯t send over Margo ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Chief Yazawa, Shou-san, and Kudou-san are all there. The top elites will cooperate too ¡¹

    Well, I guess.

    ¡¸ The police are monitoring us, so It¡¯s better if we stay quiet for a while ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s right.

    The police are investigating the actions of the international criminal, Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ We have a different job to do ¡¹

    Different job?

    ¡¸ We also need to do after-care for Kouzuki house, we¡¯ll slip in at their party tonight ¡¹

    There¡¯s a party for the political and business circles Jii-chan has to attend tonight.

    ¡¸ We matched it with the time of Rei-chan¡¯s fight. Making sure it moves at the same time. We need an alibi ¡¹

    I see.

    We don¡¯t want the police to think that we¡¯re too close with the Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ When Misuzu-san comes, Ruriko-san, please go with her to buy a party dress. Since we¡¯ll take care of the bill, please pick something that would amaze Kakka ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    I¡¯m unrelated to that too.

    The point is, we want to show the public that Jii-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko are getting along.

    Then, that¡¯ll calm down the internal unrest after the sudden death of Kouzuki Shigeaki.

    We still need to do something about Yoshiko-san¡¯s loneliness.

    While at it, it¡¯s nice if Jii-chan gets better.

    ¡¸ Now then, there¡¯s something I want you to do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Yukino-san ¡¹

    1. He¡¯s just a poor boy from a poor family. Spare him his life from this monstrosity

    2. 1969

 Chapter 516. As a Friend

    Chapter 516. As a Friend

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    What am I going to do with Yukino?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san¡¯s face is known all over Japan, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Indeed, the TV showed that Yukino is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯d like Yukino-san to attend the show tonight? ¡¹

    She¡¯ll show up in the fight of Kouzuki security service vs. Kitakyushu gang?

    ¡¸ How should I put it, we¡¯ve already leaked information that the target of the Kitakyushu gang is Yukino-san. Yukino-san is in the hotel during the incident because she knows a secret that would shake the backbone of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Yukino knows the close relationship of Kouzuki house and us, Kuromori.

    ¡¸ To be honest, the organization from Kitakyushu will come to kidnap Yukino-san. We leaked it out ¡¹

    In short, Yukino is a bait.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already decided up to that point. The problem is from there on. If Yukino-san cooperates with us, then I¡¯d like her to do some acting. It¡¯ll be televised after all. But, if she remains uncooperative, then we will have to tie and gag her ¡¹

    Will she cooperate with Minaho-neesan and act in front of the camera?

    Or would she not want to cooperate and remain tied up?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Yukino-san¡¯s only merit. If she cooperates with us, then we will support her future life. If she doesn¡¯t, then we¡¯ll send her to a mental hospital as Ichikawa-san planned ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better than dying, isn¡¯t it? Although she¡¯ll be locked to a mental hospital ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Even though they¡¯re weakened, Shirasaka house will survive. Even if Ichikawa-san dies, Shirasaka house will continue to confine Yukino-san as long as she¡¯s alive ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke has become a disgrace to Shirasaka clan.

    Yukino¡¯s existence evokes the bad memories of her father.

    Shirasaka clan don¡¯t want to let Yukino go outside as much as possible.

    ¡¸ As long as she¡¯s confined in a mental hospital then she won¡¯t be killed. Just like her father. Shirasaka isn¡¯t that merciless ¡¹

    Yukino knows her clan well. Yukino was loved by the former head, Moritsugu, that¡¯s why she always stands out in the clan gatherings.

    Even if Shirasaka Sousuke is a horrendous sex criminal, they know that Yukino, his daughter has no sin.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s Yukino-san¡¯s freedom to choose ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Wait a second? If she cooperates with us, then we¡¯ll support Yukino¡¯s living? ¡¹

    What does that mean precisely?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll eliminate all interference from Shirasaka house. Kouzuki security service and we give you a guarantee. Her food, clothing, and shelter are guaranteed until she graduates from college. Anyway, she¡¯ll be able to live by herself at a minimum. Of course, it would be a harsh life on its own ¡¹

    Everyone knows Yukino.

    She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, she was kidnapped and raped.

    She can¡¯t live freely anymore.

    She¡¯ll always be exposed to the cold eyes of the society.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let you take care of the rest ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Thinking about Yukino-san¡¯s personality, it¡¯s possible that her life in a mental hospital might be happier. Since it¡¯s her, she would act bossy in the mental hospital and speak selfishly to the people in the hospital ¡¹

    Oh, yeah, I guess.

    ¡¸ But still, if she wants to live freely, if she wants to live alone even though it¡¯s painful and unpleasant, I will prepare the road for her. I don¡¯t know if Yukino-san has that courage though ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ So, talk to Yukino-san. Have her decide which way she wants to choose ¡¹

    I¡¯ll talk to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Look, if it¡¯s me, then blood would rise to her head, and she¡¯d make some messed up decisions, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, if Minaho-neesan helps me, then she¡¯ll go to the mental hospital.

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll just scream out of momentum.

    ¡¸ You not being there during Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s execution is a big thing ¡¹

    When Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s body is destroyed, Megu, Mana and I were out of the room.

    We weren¡¯t present at that moment.

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t listen to Katsuko or me. No matter what ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t forgive people who hurt her father.

    Then.

    It¡¯s my job to talk to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll talk to Yukino ¡¹

    I promised Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Please have her response by noon. We still have a lot to prepare ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words are weighty.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s clean up. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If we don¡¯t finish this, then we can¡¯t calm down and have sex ¡¹

    Mana too?

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan, of course, you don¡¯t mind if we support Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s okay too, right? Let¡¯s go Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Girls? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan is too strict with Onii-sama. I can infer that you¡¯re training Onii-sama, but it¡¯ll just exhaust him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san wants Onii-chan to experience tough choices but, Onii-sama and Kuromori-san are different people. There¡¯s no need to making him feel forced purposely ¡¹

    Ruriko, Mana?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with these two? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ It seems that their female lion blood. Gaoo~ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ These girls are right. Ojou-sama¡¯s way of speaking always leads to ¡°the ultimate choice¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan wants the result as she imagines, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Kuromori-san speaks like she¡¯s forcing Onii-chan to choose but actually, you can see through the ¡°I prefer this choice though.¡± Cunning adults talk that way ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ The point is, you want Yukino-san to play with the instructions you tell her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And in return, she won¡¯t be going to a mental hospital, right? Yukino-oneechan has to do her best on her own after that ¡¹

    You two.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Come with us too, Rei-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan is on the neutral side for Yukino-san ¡¹

    Rei-chan has never been in involved with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s execution.

    She¡¯s an unrelated person from Yukino¡¯s perspective.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s¡¯ surprised.

    ¡¸ Just hold to that cane and stand while showing a stiff face ¡¹

    ¡¸ While at it, let¡¯s bring Edie-chan too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I guess ¡¹

    Ruriko talks to Edie.

    ¡¶ OK! ¡·

    Edie replied right away.

    ¡¸ Okay then, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Ruriko stands up.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes looks energetic too.

    ¡¸ Which room is Yukino-oneechan in? ¡¹

    Mana asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, sure, I¡¯ll take you there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands up.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama, I¡¯m sorry to leave you but please have breakfast alone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles. Minaho-neesan:

    ¡¸ W-Well I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    She bites on Katsuko-nee¡¯s butter roll.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, do you not mind eating breakfast after this? ¡¹

    I asked. Rei-chan:

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    She replied, being considerate of Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh right, let¡¯s bring some bread ¡¹

    I proposed. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. That¡¯s an excellent idea, wait a moment ¡¹

    She brings in a plastic bowl from the kitchen and puts some freshly baked bread in there.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a plate, she might get too excited and break it ¡¹

    Everyone knows Yukino¡¯s ecology already.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Leaving Minaho-neesan in the dining room, we head to Yukino¡¯s room.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    I feel I¡¯ve done something terrible to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Ojou-sama needs to reassess your relationship ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yes. I think that she should consider her way of speaking a bit more ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s only pushing Onii-chan away ¡¹

    Mana sees it like that.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s troubled. She can¡¯t grasp her sense of distance with you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Actually, she wants to get closer. But she¡¯s scared of it. Therefore, she¡¯s purposely pushing you away like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan doesn¡¯t want Yukino-san to die, so she bothered to prepare a way for Yukino-san to live. She used a lot of ways ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arranging a meeting with Kouzuki security service and even going for the trouble to involve Yukino-san in the fight tonight ¡¹

    Mana said. Katsuko-nee supplements.

    ¡¸ In reality, she wants Onii-sama¡¯s praise She turned everything around and found an excellent way to avoid having Yukino-san sent to a mental hospital ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yet, she speaks like that ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, leave the negotiations with Yukino-oneechan with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll make sure it¡¯ll go as Onii-sama wants ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯ve talked to an extent and you can feel the atmosphere, that¡¯s when Onii-chan joins in ¡¹

    Oh, the two have an idea.

    I don¡¯t know it because I¡¯m an idiot though.

    For now, I¡¯ll leave it to them.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, just show a scary face and please don¡¯t participate in the conversation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, say Ruri-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha! R-R-Ruri-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-chan, just stay smiling! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Well, Edie¡¯s always smiling when she¡¯s not sensing danger.

    ¡¸ What should Agnes do? ¡¹

    Agnes who¡¯s holding my hand asks Mana.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, just stay clinging to Onii-chan, and when you feel that Onii-chan¡¯s feelings are getting complicated, give him a hug. Rub your breasts to Onii-chan and attract his attention! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s this room ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points to the room.

    ¡¸ I was present at the execution, so this is as far as I go. Please take care of the rest ¡¹

    She unlocks the door.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko look at each other.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s come in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Before the two could resolve themselves and open the door.

    ¡¶ Let¡¯s go£¡ ¡·

    Click.

    Edie enters the room laughing.

    Hey. Wait!

    We enter Yukino¡¯s confinement room in a hurry.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ W-What! What do you need?! ¡¹

    It¡¯s a room with six tatami mat size, and a small bed like in doctor¡¯s offices.

    In there, Yukino in her underwear is lying on her back.

    She¡¯s wearing only bra and panty.

    There are water bottles and umaibo wrappers scattered around the floor.

    As usual, all she¡¯s eating is umaibo.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, there, Edie go there ¡¹

    Ruriko decides which point Rei-chan and Edie stand on.

    With this, Yukino can¡¯t escape.

    ¡¸ What did you come here for?! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me hatefully.

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t come to save me and let Papa go through hell! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    Hm?

    Agnes is rubbing her cute breasts to my arms desperately.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ First, we have to bring the unfortunate news ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Papa died ¡¹

    Mana tells her sister.

    ¡¸ When? ¡¹

    ¡¸ 8 o¡¯clock this morning, at a hospital ¡¹

    Mana said. Yukino¡¯s eyes burned in anger!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your fault! You killed Papa! ¡¹

    She barks at me.

    ¡¸ Why did my Papa have to go through all of that!? Why did you not stop it! You murderer! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ elastic chest, her vitality is stopping Yukino from dragging me.

    ¡¸ And what now?! Did you come to kill me off now?! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts. Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Yes,. That¡¯s our business! ¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸ Which do you prefer, Fujimiya-san¡¯s cane crushing your skull or Edie-san punching your heart? ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable. Yukino-san, you never cooperated with us ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Wait! Are you okay with this Maika?! Papa was killed, and now they¡¯re going to kill me! Are you okay with that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. I¡¯m already happy having sex with him every day though ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s Papa¡¯s enemy. Our enemy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder, Onii-chan didn¡¯t do anything. All he did was have sex with him in front of that man. Isn¡¯t that right, Agnes-chan? It¡¯s really happy to have sex with Onii-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes replies.

    ¡¸ Maika, your head has gone insane! You can¡¯t be happy having that man rape you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much better than getting killed! ¡¹

    Mana cuts in.

    ¡¸ Yes. Mana-san and yo know too many secrets of Kouzuki house. You must die ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Unfortunately, this is farewell. Yukino-san ¡¹

    Mana speaks coldly

    ¡¸ W-Wait! I said wait! ¡¹

    Yukino said, but:

    ¡¸ If you were in our position, what would you do? Do you think we would let you live? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Yukino.

    ¡¸ You already know, we have both the power on the surface and behind the scenes ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house Kouzuki security service, Kuromori-san has her organization. Kyouko-san, an international criminal. Miss Cordelia too. We can easily erase Shirasaka house out of existence. Neither the police nor the nation can go against us. ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Justice. This world¡¯s justice will never forgive you all! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    You think that you are justice.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll remember that as your last words, now please die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goodbye, Yukino-san ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ N-No, I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry. If Yukino-san doesn¡¯t die, then I will ¡¹

    Mana tells a lie.

    In Yukino¡¯s mind, Kuromori is an evil organization.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan and I aren¡¯t safe too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama and I love Onii-sama. Therefore Mana-san and Onii-sama are spared. But, even with Onii-sama, if one shows any sign of betrayal against Kouzuki house, we don¡¯t show mercy. We kill them off ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been living in that world long ago. We do. That¡¯s why Papa died! I don¡¯t even know what will happen to us! ¡¹

    I see.

    People who think of only self-righteousness like Yukino are futile to convince.

    Yukino can¡¯t understand the bonds of our family.

    Yukino can¡¯t understand my feelings towards her.

    Therefore, she¡¯s been underestimating us all this time.

    Because it¡¯s something, she can¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ We would never turn a blind eye on Yukino-san, you know? isn¡¯t that right, Mana-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko-ojousama! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana are talking in alignment with Yukino¡¯s thoughts.

    Ruriko said earlier ¡°If you were in our position, what would you do?¡± It¡¯s to bind Yukino¡¯s thoughts.

    We¡¯re rewriting our reality to become something Yukino would understand.

    Kouzuki house and Kuromori are only cold-blooded inhuman people.

    If there¡¯s someone they don¡¯t like, they kill them.

    I¡¯m only liked by Misuzu and Ruriko, just due to their whims, it¡¯s possible that those girls might abandon me and kill me. For Yukino, I¡¯m worth that much.

    Mana¡¯s also surrendering herself to me to save her own life. According to Ruriko, that¡¯s her only way of living. If now, her sister won¡¯t be alive this long.

    That reality can convince Yukino.

    And in that reality, Kouzuki house can¡¯t keep Yukino alive for longer.

    Yukino¡¯s being captured by her own thoughts.

    ¡¸ N-No. I don¡¯t want to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-san¡¯s will doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re a hindrance to us. You have no other choice but to die ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s voice is cold.

    ¡¸ If Yukino-san would be a tool for us just like Mana-san then I¡¯ll reconsider it ¡¹

    She uses the victory card.

    ¡¸ A-Are you telling me to become his sex slave like Maika?! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You jest ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan doesn¡¯t want Yukino-san! His penis can¡¯t even get erect for Yukino-san! He never feels horny for you! ¡¹

    Mana instigates Yukino.

    Yukino recalls memories from last night.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s him not able to do it!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my? After that, last night made love with me three times ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, Michi, and Nei-sama too. We had a lot of fun. Onii-sama made love with us passionately ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses my lips.

    ¡¸ Papa. Agnes wants to have sex too! Please, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Mana too. Mana wants to have more sex with Onii-chan. I live because of sex ¡¹

    Mana also clings to me.

    ¡¸ In short, aren¡¯t you just unattractive? It¡¯s Yukino-san¡¯s fault for not making Onii-sama erect ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! After all, this man raped me so many times! He came inside me a dozen of times! ¡¹

    Yukino says, but.

    ¡¸ Past is past ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan got tired of Yukino-san¡¯s body. After all, Yukino-san doesn¡¯t make any effort from herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with effort Maika?! ¡¹

    Mana looks at her sister with contempt.

    ¡¸ I became really good at doing fellatio. You saw it last night didn¡¯t you? Papa also did

    Yukino¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all for me to live. Mana will do anything. I¡¯ll learn anything to make Onii-chan feel good. I¡¯ll get better. I will be needed ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to become like Yukino-san after all ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s about to happen to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t be a sex slave then you have nothing else to do ¡¹

    Ruriko pushes off Yukino further.

    ¡¸ Do you want to die or do you want to live like a dead man? You have one way or the another ¡¹

    Live like a dead man?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t seem to have noticed but Yukino-san, you have a talent as a clown ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ If you become the clown for Kouzuki house and make us laugh from now on, then we¡¯ll spare your life. Your minimum living expense will be guaranteed as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Clown? What do you plan me to do?! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing much, don¡¯t worry. By just existing, Yukino-san is already doing well as a clown. Even now, your appearance is too funny that I can¡¯t hold back my laughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ What part of me is funny!?!! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand if you look at yourself objectively ¡¹

    A captive is wearing only underwear on a small bed.

    There¡¯s water bottles and umaibo scattered around.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s so funny and disgraceful! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ This..is all¡­you people¡­!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t scream so much. It¡¯s making you look even more disgraceful ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Why not, I¡¯m having fun with it. Yukino-san, please scream more. Go on. It¡¯s entertaining to watch a monkey in the zoo ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Yukino fell silent.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu ¡¹

    Yukino cries in frustration.

    ¡¸ Oh my, now it¡¯s a crying monkey, so interesting ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s not letting Yukino escape.

    ¡¸ Then, what do you want to do? Do you want to die right now or do you want to live as our clown? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, Yukino-san will choose death! Yukino-san¡¯s pride will never allow herself to live that way! ¡¹

    Ruriko. Mana.

    I.

    ¡¸ Live. Yukino ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No matter how miserable, disgraceful it is, live. Don¡¯t die. Nothing will remain if you do ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t give me that bullshit! You¡¯re the last person I want to hear that from! ¡¹

    She throws her anger at me.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, do you know how Papa¡¯s last moment was? ¡¹

    Mana gives her sister an intense look.

    ¡¸ Papa was put on a baby carriage, naked, and appeared on a national news program. Everyone in the country saw that his penis was cut off. Perhaps it¡¯s already spreading all over the internet ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ They go that far. Yukino-san, do you want to be raped even after you¡¯re a corpse? Do you want it to be broadcasted to the whole world? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s heart snaps.

    ¡¸ Live. Yukino. Even so. As a friend, I think that you mustn¡¯t die. Don¡¯t die ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not my friend ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I think of you as a friend ¡¹

    No matter what Yukino thinks.

    ¡¸ Here, bread. Eat. I know that you¡¯re already tired of all umaibo ¡¹

    I put the bowl of bread on the floor.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s your answer, Yukino-san? What do you want to do? Die? Or live as a clown? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I just have to be a clown or whatever right?! I choose to live! ¡¹

    She stuffs the bread I put down in her mouth.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with this bread ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t know the deliciousness of the bread baked by Katsuko-nee.

    Yukino is a woman who doesn¡¯t know the efforts and love of other people.

    But.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, that¡¯s how it is, we¡¯ll make you do your first job as a clown tonight ¡¹

    Ruriko says.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I¡¯ll tell you just in case, If Yukino-san tries to act or speak about betraying us even for a bit, you¡¯re dead. We¡¯ll make sure to kill you. Please don¡¯t forget that we have a lot of people in that kind of organization ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know!!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouted.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all. Then, let¡¯s go Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, please steel your heart, we don¡¯t want to end up like Yukino-san! ¡¹

    Then, we left the room.

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­Good-bye£¡ ¡·

    Edie tells Yukino cheerfully.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ You girls are good actresses ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while locking the room once again.

    It seems that she was listening to the conversation inside.

    ¡¸ I was just mimicking Minaho-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onii-sama, I¡¯m very sorry for speaking such rude things ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s fine ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana understand how to deal with Yukino.

    ¡¸ Me too, sorry Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana apologizes to me.

    ¡¸ In that case, then we need Onii-sama to spank our butts ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Mana and Ruriko-chan did something terrible ¡¹

    Hey now.

    ¡¸ Does Agnes need slap-slap too? ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Not at all. Agnes-chan was a good girl, Onii-chan will love you a lot! ¡¹

    Mana said smiling.

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

 Chapter 517. Close Gap

    Chapter 517. Close Gap

    ¡¸ But, is that for good? ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s back to the dining room.

    There are some feelings I can¡¯t explain that remains in my heart.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the best result. Nothing can bind her other than fear after all ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t talk about life-or-death, then she¡¯ll just switch the conversation to what¡¯s convenient to her. She needs to be threatened continuously, enough to make her tremble or she¡¯ll start moving things her own way again ¡¹

    So that¡¯s how Mana see her.

    ¡¸ I think so too. She¡¯s not someone you can talk decently and understand. She won¡¯t change for a long time with that personality ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s evaluation is also harsh.

    I get that feeling though.

    ¡¸ Leaving that aside, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ Why did you tell Yukino-oneechan ¡°I think of you as a friend?¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I know her well ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I know about her so well before I noticed it ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I didn¡¯t know anything about her ten days ago.

    I was watching her from a distance before.

    Yet now, I.

    I know a lot about Yukino.

    Her personality, her train of thought.

    How she¡¯s kind to children, but her ego is beyond saving.

    I saw her room in her house too.

    I saw a lot of her faces, a lot of her body.

    I¡¯ve seen her naked, front and back, even the sole of her feet.

    Even the feeling of her body and the warmth of Yukino¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s not family. And of course, I don¡¯t love her. But, she¡¯s not an enemy either, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    I look at Mana.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not an enemy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Because she¡¯s always darting around us ¡¹

    Even during the fight at the hotel, she stayed by my side.

    She ran away from Ichikawa-san and came back here to rely on me.

    ¡¸ Somehow, we have an odd affinity. Anyway, she¡¯s not an enemy. She¡¯s never an ally though. If so, then I guess I have no other words for it but a friend ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Yukino¡¯s a friend for me.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino-oneechan doesn¡¯t think of Onii-chan as a friend ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ After all, even though you two stayed together for so long, she¡¯s never interested in Onii-chan at all. She doesn¡¯t know anything nor wants to know anything about Onii-chan ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    To Yukino, I¡¯m nothing.

    She believes that I just like her and tried to use me to survive.

    ¡¸ That person doesn¡¯t even understand why Onii-chan doesn¡¯t want to have sex with her last night ¡¹

    Mana

    Mana was in there last night. She was watching me.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Those who don¡¯t get it won¡¯t get it. That¡¯s how life is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s useless to try to make people who don¡¯t understand, understand. No matter how much you want them to understand, if the other party isn¡¯t interested, they¡¯ll just turn their eyes away. Yukino-san isn¡¯t interested in anyone but herself ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s like that.

    She¡¯s never going to think about me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. For now, we have eliminated her possibility of dying ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s words were painful.

    ¡¸ Mana-san too, earlier, earlier, I know that you want him to spoil you, so I didn¡¯t make a fuss about it, but if you really came back to Ichikawa-san, we¡¯ll have to kill you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You also know a lot of secrets of Kouzuki house and Kuromori, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles kindly

    ¡¸ Of course, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re someone who¡¯ll speak our secrets. But, you can¡¯t return to Ichikawa-san¡¯s place ¡¹

    Old man Ichikawa is a big-shot in the advertising industry. He¡¯s close to Shirasaka house.

    If they force out information from Mana, then it¡¯s dangerous if they discover something that would cause inconvenience to Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ If you were like Yukino-san who can¡¯t explain the situation properly to the people around and just keep on shouting around, then it would be fine. I think that the mental hospital about to confine Yukino-san has a facility that would listen to her story eagerly. Using drugs or hypnotherapy ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ichikawa-ojiichan will? Why? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Well, of course, Ichikawa-san¡¯s also a big-shot in the industry. He can¡¯t just let us win don¡¯t you think? If he finds a key to reverse the situation from Yukino-san¡¯s stories then he might be able to find a material to threaten Kakka and us, you know? ¡¹

    Old man Ichikawa is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s father-in-law.

    If things go on, he¡¯ll be forced to retire as the aftermath of the scandal.

    But, if he obtains information that can be used against Jii-chan, then he might be able to use Kouzuki house as support and come back to the industry.

    ¡¸ You might not be aware, but we¡¯ve been eavesdropping Ichikawa-san¡¯s phone calls in his house all the time. Even before we returned Yukino-san ¡¹

    Then, Yukino came back to old man Ichikawa.

    ¡¸ Sure enough, Ichikawa-san seems to have asked Ichikawa-san information about us. He tried to talk it out with Yukino, but she just keeps on screaming, so he didn¡¯t understand what she meant. However, Yukino misunderstood many facts about us in the first place though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misunderstood? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl doesn¡¯t see things other than her priorities so she can¡¯t understand why Misuzu-san¡¯s sticking to you. From what Yukino-san understands, everything was done by Kouzuki house, and that we¡¯re only hands and feet of Kakka ¡¹

    Yukino has the power to sense danger or have insight on abnormalities.

    But her comprehension¡¯s really bad.

    Furthermore, she makes her stories in her brain as she pleases.

    For Yukino who has a high pride, only Kouzuki house is what¡¯s above herself.

    Yukino¡¯s pride won¡¯t allow all the things Minaho-neesan did to her.

    Therefore, her story claims that everything¡¯s led by Kouzuki house.

    Katsuko-nee continues her story.

    ¡¸ In the end, Yukino-san¡¯s story is inconsistent that it¡¯s incomprehensible. Therefore, Ichikawa-san¡¯s about to put Yukino-san in a special facility and try to siphon out information using a psychological counselor somehow ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ It seems that there¡¯s a professional doctor in the mental hospital in Kanagawa prefecture Ichikawa-san contacted. He requested that person to draw information from Yukino-san ¡¹

    But Yukino discovered that her grandfather will put her in a mental hospital and escaped on her own.

    ¡¸ Even if she didn¡¯t escape, there was a plan to kidnap her in the middle of transport. Having Yukino-san show up in front of the media had the results we wanted, and we don¡¯t want her to speak any more information. We also needed Yukino-san present at the revenge ¡¹

    Right, having Yukino handed over to Ichikawa-san and then she screamed ¡°I was raped¡± was successful.

    With that, Yukino became famous nationwide.

    ¡¸ But, who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d come back by herself before we take her ¡¹

    Then that means.

    Yukino¡¯s supposed to be killed at this point in the plan.

    Yukino can¡¯t be released at this rate.

    We don¡¯t know what she could expose.

    For now, it¡¯s lucky to think that she¡¯s not going to be killed.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, I was watching that ¡¹

    When we returned to the dining room, Minaho-neesan greets us while drinking coffee.

    She has a laptop open.

    She was observing our conversation with Yukino with that.

    ¡¸ That was a good negotiation. I have no complaints. I think it¡¯s perfect ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan highly evaluates us who bound Yukino with fear.

    ¡¸ Well done, Ruriko-san, you¡¯ve put it all together smoothly ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan understood that the central figure of the negotiation is Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Mana-san too, that was good support. Reika-san and Edie-san also did well at intimidating ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san too, well done ¡¹

    Agnes snuggles close to me.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, I think that these children don¡¯t need me anymore ¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ This is just a distribution of roles. The right person at the right place ¡¹

    I look at the women.

    ¡¸ Yukino thinks that Kouzuki house is an existence above us. She¡¯s a member of a noble house, Shirasaka clan, so she knows the greatness of the power of Kouzuki house. Therefore, she was eagerly listening to what Ruriko is talking about ¡¹

    I feel my spine shiver.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, she thinks that Mana¡¯s frightened by the power of Kouzuki house so decided to play along, backing up Ruriko¡¯s high pressure. Then, Rei-chan and Edie both have shown their strengths to Yukino at the hotel, she especially thinks that Rei-chan will do anything Ruriko orders ¡¹

    It increased the fear of Yukino.

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes holds me down, so I don¡¯t mess up the play. That was very helpful, Agnes ¡¹

    I pat her head.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes rubs her cute breasts on my arm again.

    That¡¯s enough for now.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s teamwork. All we did was do our work together. Everyone did their job properly. It just happened to go well with these many people ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan has impressive skills. We¡¯re still no match when it comes to planning, execution, bargain, and so on. Minaho-neesan¡¯s able to silence Yukino-san alone, right? That¡¯s what kind of person you are, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true! Minaho-neesan always does something that surprises me! We¡¯re still a lot of ways to go. Minaho-neesan still has a lot to teach us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Ruriko follows up.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I know that I¡¯m the same as Yukino-san, Kuromori-san¡¯s keeping me alive. Thank you for that ¡¹

    Mana bows her head.

    ¡¸ Mana, don¡¯t say Kuromori-san, say Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    I correct her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re also Kuromori ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, have you heard already that Margo-san and Nei-oneechan plan to be adopted to Kuromori house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already did ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ Then Mana and me too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at us.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    She sighs.

    ¡¸ Mana, we¡¯ll become real siblings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Minaho-oneechan, thank you ¡¹

    Mana says thanks in a loud voice.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare Rei-chan¡¯s breakfast now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee heads to the kitchen smiling.

    Edie and Ruriko take a seat.

    Agnes and I take a seat too.

    Then.

    ¡¸ By the way, what was your role earlier then? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me?

    ¡¸ Me? I was useless. I was just watching everyone ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t have anything done.

    Ruriko was the one who did the negotiations.

    I didn¡¯t support like Mana.

    I don¡¯t have military strength like Rei-chan and Edie.

    ¡¸ I guess you still don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san accepted the conditions because you were there ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san isn¡¯t enough. Not even with the huge strength of Kouzuki house. Yukino-san knows that Ruriko-san is a girl who still has common sense ¡¹

    Then that means?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san now is scared of you. More than anyone here. Perhaps more than me ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Because you are the outside of the world that Yukino can imagine. For her, you¡¯re the only one who she ¡°don¡¯t know what you will do¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Last night, when you didn¡¯t embrace Yukino-san, that¡¯s what made it definite. In Yukino-san¡¯s world, it¡¯s impossible for you not to embrace her in that place ¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t understand the reason why I did not get erect for her.

    ¡¸ Right now, you¡¯re a mystery to Yukino-san, a subject of fear ¡¹

    I¡¯m a mystery and terror.

    ¡¸ ¡°If you don¡¯t do as you¡¯re told then you¡¯re dead¡± is a good threat. But, Ruriko-san alone won¡¯t make Yukino-san succumb. She might be able to fight back saying ¡°Try it if you can¡± ¡¹

    Speaking of which, that might happen.

    ¡¸ She thinks that no matter how much power Ruriko-san has, she is a decent human being, she won¡¯t really kill her. That girl has a strong sense of danger ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t imagine Ruriko effortlessly commanding Yukino by threatening to kill her. Yukino knows what kind of person Ruriko is.

    ¡¸ And yet, Yukino succumbed because you were there ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and everyone in the room looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san felt that if it¡¯s you then you can do it. You have the madness to break the common sense without batting an eyelid after all ¡¹

    Madness?

    ¡¸ Who shot Cesario Viola? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sees through me.

    ¡¸ Me ¡¹

    I shot Cesario Viola with my hand.

    That¡¯s right, Yukino was watching back then.

    She shouted at me.

    ¡°Murderer,¡± she said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s an intense madness inside of you. That madness is swirling inside. Yukino-san knows that with her body ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I raped Yukino a lot.

    You can only call that absurd kind of sex as insane.

    ¡¸ But, that madness was dependable. Therefore, Yukino-san asked for your help repeatedly ¡¹

    When she escaped from Ichikawa-san¡¯s house, she depended on me and ran away to this mansion.

    ¡¸ But, yesterday, Yukino-san understood that you don¡¯t protect her ¡¹

    Last night, I didn¡¯t embrace Yukino. I let Yukino¡¯s father die.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san now is scared of you. She knows nothing of what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re an incomprehensible man for her. And she knows that you have a madness inside of you and a strong will to move ¡¹

    If it¡¯s me, then I might really kill her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sarcastic, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows up from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ You perhaps now understand Yukino-san more than ever ¡¹

    I know Yukino a lot. I understand her.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino-san doesn¡¯t know anything about you. She doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking or what you¡¯re trying to do. She¡¯s just scared ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t understand me. She¡¯s scared.

    ¡¸ Now then, as you all did well, there¡¯s nothing to do until noon. You¡¯re free to do what you want ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stands up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also take a bit of rest. I haven¡¯t been able to sleep soundly lately ¡¹

    Then, she went out of the room.

    I.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, let¡¯s have sex! ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no use feeling depressed you know? We¡¯re here at such times! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Agnes too, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes-chan, let¡¯s go together! Oh right, Katsuko-san! ¡¹

    Mana looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Now¡¯s a good time, so teach us a lot! Okay? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s acting brightly on purpose.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This is the most lascivious room in this mansion! ¡¹

    The room Katsuko-nee brought us in has everything colored red.

    The wall, carpets, bed sheets too.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful! ¡¹

    Even though everything¡¯s so red, each of the reds is subtly different. The wall is wine red. The floor¡¯s deep red. The ceiling is magenta. The sheets are close to scarlet. It¡¯s all sparkling, and it feels good to touch.

    ¡¸ Okay, you take a seat here, and we¡¯ll start the lecture! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks brightly.

    I sit down on the bed, having no other choice.

    ¡¸ Why me too? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s also here for some reason.

    Edie¡¯s also watching me curiously on the bed.

    ¡¸ Well then, Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s fellatio course is starting! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s on high spirits.

    ¡¸ Wow!! ¡¹

    Mana leads Ruriko and Agnes to watch over.

    ¡¸ Okay dear, take out your dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ No look ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take out your dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I take off the boiler suit I¡¯m wearing as Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸ Hurry up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I take out my penis.

    It¡¯s not erect yet.

    It went through a lot of rounds last night, and earlier this morning, I did it with Megu.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s not energetic. Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even though it was so wonderful last night ¡¹

    No, Ruriko, don¡¯t say that my dick is wonderful.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s at this time where we have to show our power as a woman! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Use your power as a woman and see your efforts come through! We¡¯ll endeavor! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes off her maid-clothes apron and opens up her blouse.

    ¡¸ When licking the penis, you have to show your breasts, this is a common-sense now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, common sense! ¡¹

    Mana also shows her breasts.

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes too.

    Ah, Agnes isn¡¯t wearing a bra.

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t take off your bra, leave it on. Let him take it off anytime he wants. He¡¯s fired up when doing rape-like plays after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I love rape! ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Err, is it time to teach her the correct meaning of the term rape?

    ¡¸ Well then excuse me, and it¡¯s time to eat! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee squats before me then hold my penis with both hands, then opens her mouth.

    Chupa. Chupa. Chupa.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s getting bigger now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s true. Katsuko-san¡¯s so good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It grows up like this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, amazing! ¡¹

    The girls are watching my penis grow bigger in amazement.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re wearing a bra, you can do this too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee rubs my glans to the cloth of her bra.

    Ooh.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s bra is a high-class item, so it feels good.

    My glans is sliding on it.

    ¡¸ My, Onii-sama¡¯s looking tense! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so smooth! ¡¹

    Saying it like that is just.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin the tongue course! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out her tongue and licks my glans.

    From left to right, bottom to top, to the glans.

    As expected, she¡¯s so skilled!!

    ¡¸ Papa looks so pleased, desuno! ¡¹

    Yeah, it really feels good!

    ¡¸ Dear, stick out your thumbs ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Do it like you¡¯re hitch-hiking! ¡¹

    O-Okay

    I stick out my left and right thumbs.

    ¡¸ You girls think of it as his penis and imitate me on sucking ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, understood! teacher! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko are on high spirits too.

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes puts her thumb in her mouth looking this way.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan will use the real thing after me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Then

    Matching with Katsuko-nee fellating my dick:

    Mana and Ruriko fellate my fingers.

    The three tongue synchronize with each other.

    What the hell is this?! It feels good!

    ¡¸ I see, I get it now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Katsuko-san, so fellatio has to be done like this! ¡¹

    You two, there¡¯s no need to admire it so much! Aaah!

    ¡¸ Ah, he seems to feel it in here! ¡¹

    Lick lick lick lick!

    ¡¸ Ugh1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, I knew it ¡¹

    ¡¸ In here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I see, you have to use your tongue vertically. That¡¯s really helpful to know ¡¹

    I¡¯m a teaching material now.

    ¡¸ Okay, try it too Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes swaps position with Katsuko-nee.

    She looks up at my face. Agnes is the only one with her cute pink nipples exposed.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes is a lewd bitch. Please punish me with Papa¡¯s big thing! ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Huh, did I say it wrong? Those I watch on TV say it all the time! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke raised Agnes to become a sex slave.

    She watched only Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s perverted sex videos.

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s different in this case, I guess? Those are lines you use in a different scenario ¡¹

    That said, don¡¯t deny Agnes¡¯ knowledge altogether.

    Agnes knows only that for now.

    If we keep on denying it, she¡¯ll just get confused.

    ¡¸ What should I say in this case? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just say ¡°I love you, Papa!¡± ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s what Agnes always thinks ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Is that good to say even during sex? ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ hair.

    ¡¸ When you have sex, you say what you think. There¡¯s no need to say what you don¡¯t actually feel ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the TV ¡¹

    What Shirasaka Sousuke showed her must all be perverted plays.

    He forces a woman, making her succumb.

    ¡¸ TV is TV. Agnes is Agnes. Agnes can say her feelings ¡¹

    Agnes:

    ¡¸ Un! Papa! I love you! Agnes will make you feel good a lot! ¡¹

    Then, the half-foreign milky white, pale blonde beauty:

    Opens her mouth and stuffs my penis in it.

    ¡¸ Do it like this ¡¹

    Mana shows how to do fellatio.

    ¡¸ Hamumumumu? ¡¹

    Oh, that feels good Agnes.

 Chapter 518. Darkness in the mind

    Chapter 518. Darkness in the mind

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s lively now! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee strokes the root of my penis as she smiles.

    And for the glans, Agnes¡¯ small tongue is licking it like it¡¯s ice cream.

    ¡¸ Agnes, are you okay? It¡¯s not delicious, is it? ¡¹

    I said. Agnes looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Papa looks so pleased, desuno! ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, this is what makes boys fired up! ¡¹

    Saying that; Katsuko-nee entwines Agnes¡¯ milky-blonde hair with my penis.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee! ¡¹

    It feels so wrong to have Agnes¡¯ beautiful hair get dirty from my penis.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. This hair is yours too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve decided to take responsibility for this child for the rest of your life, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I look at this cute Agnes.

    ¡¸ If so, then her everything is yours. Don¡¯t devote your affection to her one-sidedly. That would break you. Take as much as you offer others ¡¹

    Take.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t break from that much ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Agnes;

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to make Papa feel good! ¡¹

    Her pink tongue moves to stimulate me.

    ¡¸ I love you. Papa. I love you! ¡¹

    I stroke Agnes¡¯ smooth cheeks.

    ¡¸ Yes, I love you too ¡¹

    That¡¯s when Katsuko-nee cuts in.

    ¡¸ Okay, now let¡¯s proceed to the next course! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stretches her hand inside her maid-skirt and pulls her panty down. She also pushed up her bra to expose her massive breasts.

    ¡¸ You can now lie down ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan will hug you ¡¹

    Then, she switched places with Agnes and get on top of me.

    I got pushed down to the bed.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, do you want breasts? You want it, don¡¯t you? Here! ¡¹

    Her big breasts are presented before me.

    ¡¸ Suck it like a baby ¡¹

    I suck on Katsuko-nee¡¯s nipple. Lick it.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, so cute. You¡¯re really like a baby ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gently embraces my head.

    ¡¸ Ah, I want Onii-chan to suck on my breasts too! ¡¹

    Mana said, but;

    ¡¸ Wait for a bit longer, it¡¯s better if it¡¯s just me for now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me with kind eyes.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. It¡¯s okay. ¡¹ Nobody here will hurt you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, speak out what¡¯s indie your heart ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez. You indeed always hold back! ¡¹

    I bury my face in Katsuko-nee¡¯s soft breasts.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-chan, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks surprised.

    ¡¸ Give me a moment for now. It¡¯s time to be pampered by Onee-chan. There, there ¡¹

    I hug Katsuko-nee¡¯s chest tightly and keep on licking her nipples.

    ¡¸ You see, he has a trauma from his mother. So he loves breasts. It¡¯s okay. Eat as much as you want. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee. Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s frustrating, but I can¡¯t win against that breasts ¡¹

    Mana compares her breasts and sighs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s bigger than Nei-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s observing calmly.

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Can Agnes do that too? ¡¹

    She asked Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Sure, you can suck on the other side! ¡¹

    I suck Katsuko-nee¡¯s right nipple, Agnes goes for the left.

    Katsuko-nee hugs the two of us gently.

    Agnes looks at me and smiles.

    ¡¸ Agnes is doing the same as Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the same ¡¹

    I replied

    My mind is calming down.

    ¡¸ Ah, your face looks calmer now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says as she looks at my face.

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know myself.

    ¡¸ it¡¯s true, Onii-chan looks tired earlier ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Whenever Onii-sama meets that person, he makes a scary face ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    Do I make that face when I talk to Yukino?

    ¡¸ Therefore, we have to calm him down with breasts you see ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I feel like I¡¯m troubling you a lot ¡¹

    To think that they¡¯re putting me in consideration.

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t get it, do you? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You cheered up Megu-chan earlier this morning, didn¡¯t you? Mana-chan too ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    Indeed, the two of them were depressed, but.

    ¡¸ When you water a withering flower, it¡¯ll become lively and fresh. Humans also recover from receiving power from other people ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay. Suck off the power from me. Then, once you get your vigor back, pour it to the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Won¡¯t that make Katsuko-nee tired? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. If that happens, I¡¯ll take some from you. That¡¯s what family is for, right? ¡¹

    I wonder?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san will only suck our your power if you take her seriously. Your life force will. Just staying with her on the same room makes you exhausted ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s only living on her desires basically.

    ¡¸ We already know that so Ruriko-chan and Mana-chan shut her out with that intent from the start. Close down your mind and throw our opinions on her with a strong will after hearing what she has to say ¡¹

    Therefore, she was pushed down one-sidedly.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan was only looking at you, Rei-chan and Edie-chan are ready for combat ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the only one who confronted her right up front. Therefore, you¡¯re drained of power. Your life force was sucked out. So here, replenish some ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pushes her chest on my face.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s too earnest. You talked to her upfront even though you know nothing will get to her ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s my blood-related sister. Therefore I gave up already. ¡¹ That person understands whatever you do ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know that it¡¯s not right to speak ill about relatives but, I too want to do something about her but, when I see her face. It¡¯s useless. I know that it¡¯s impossible for us to make a conversation no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have the same opinion ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t understand us, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s in her mind either. Instead, I feel the darkness in her heart conveyed. The only possible way to not be pulled in is to block her off and talk to her with a firm tone without looking at her eyes ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I feel like I can understand the darkness in Yukino¡¯s heart. I¡¯m sure that darkness is in my heart too ¡¹

    I look over the women in the room.

    Ruriko has no darkness in her heart. Even if there¡¯s a shadow of Jii-chan that distorts her, there¡¯s no darkness. Ruriko fundamentally believes in humans.

    Rei-chan too. She¡¯s a good person at her roots.

    Edie judges people by their Qi, so she believes people that are trustworthy. Her mind is bright and clear. There¡¯s no darkness.

    Agnes also believes in her ¡°Papa.¡± Though she was confined, Agnes wasn¡¯t raised in torment.

    What about Mana? Mana has a trauma from having Old man Ichikawa and her mother abandon her, but there¡¯s no darkness in her heart. Megu from before has always been in charge of the role of a sister for Mana, and now she trusts the family. Likewise, she believes in humans.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, you and Yukino-san have something similar ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ You see, Yukino-san is interesting, that girl was raised in such a blessed environment, both her parents are in good health, a member of a noble clan, she could be as selfish as she wants, lives in luxury, even made a lover and yet, she never trusts anyone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. I suddenly realized.

    That¡¯s right, Yukino:

    She¡¯s only interested in herself.

    She doesn¡¯t trust other people.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she only speaks harshly on other people, taking away their life force ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ And, you also don¡¯t trust other people ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee rubs her cheeks on me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to believe people so much that you devote yourself to your partner but, from the bottom of your heart, you¡¯re always afraid of the other party betraying you. You feel that it¡¯s inevitable for people like yourself to betray others, so you assume that everyone will betray you from the start. Therefore you always look so sad ¡¹

    I.

    Rei-chan is translating what Katsuko-nee is saying for Edie.

    Rei-chan can speak English too.

    ¡¸ That is the darkness in your heart ¡¹

    I don¡¯t trust everyone?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Believe us, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana speaks up, but;

    ¡¸ You two can¡¯t just say that. It takes a long time to heal this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said as she shows a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ I can understand. I also have darkness in my heart after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is a former prostitute.

    ¡¸ You see, Kyouko-san doesn¡¯t have one. She¡¯s strong, both in mind and body. She¡¯s confident in taking down anything. Nei-chan has a trauma, but there¡¯s no darkness in her heart. Nei-chan needed a lot of attention so when she was taken to the mansion, a reliable Onee-chan, Margo-chan was there ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Nei trusts Margo-san from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ Margo-chan has a darkness in her. You know that don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I saw it at the climax of the hotel fight.

    Margo-san is an Indian descent, yet she¡¯s born with blonde hair and blue eyes.

    Perhaps, Margo-san¡¯s ancestors had a white person but Margo-san¡¯s father cursed her existence, and he raped her together with other men.

    Therefore, Margo-san killed her father.

    Margo-san doesn¡¯t trust people deep inside her heart.

    ¡¸ Margo-san keeps a balance in her mind due to Nei who blindly believes her. Therefore, those two can¡¯t separate. Even now ¡¹

    Nei asked Margo-san to be adopted by the Kuromori family so Margo-san won¡¯t leave Kuoromori alone.

    ¡¸ Nagisa¡¯s a strong woman. No matter what happened, she never abandoned her dreams and made it real. She doesn¡¯t have darkness in her heart. She has the heart to believe in her dream ¡¹

    Even though she got pregnant with a child from an unknown father and chased out of the brothel, Nagisa was able to start her own shop. She¡¯s being an excellent mother to Mao-chan too.

    ¡¸ Compared to that, I couldn¡¯t even trust myself ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I have a darkness in my heart. Ojou-sama too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan probably is the one who doesn¡¯t trust people the most.

    Even Minaho-neesan herself.

    ¡¸ For Ojou-sama and I, you¡¯re like Margo-chan to Nei-chan. Because you exist, we¡¯re able to make a connection with the world ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Then she kissed my cheeks.

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You are yourself, and that is why we can connect to the world. Don¡¯t you agree? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I made a family. Therefore I¡¯m alive now.

    Whether I commit a crime, kill a person, or die: this family wishes for me to be happy.

    My reason for living is only this family. It brings meaning to my life.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We can take our time to melt together. A lot of time is needed to understand each other. But that¡¯s the best part. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fun. I think we¡¯ll be happy. Doing that, one day, we might be able to clear up the darkness in each other¡¯s hearts, and we might be able to trust each other ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ But, what about Yukino? I have a family. A family that would heal me. I have everyone who¡¯s kind to me. But Yukino ¡¹

    Yukino has no one.

    ¡¸ You see, as long as Yukino-san can¡¯t find a person she could think as ¡°trustworthy¡± or ¡°I might be able to believe this person,¡± then nothing can be done ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ As long as she doesn¡¯t meet someone who¡¯s you for us, or us for you. And as long as she doesn¡¯t open up her heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Yukino¡¯s not like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. She thinks of you as a man who she can control, underestimating you. That is not someone to trust from the bottom of the heart. That¡¯s not an equal relationship ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, what Yukino wants from me is a man one-sidedly serving her.

    Yukino doesn¡¯t intend to help me at all.

    ¡¸ I wonder what¡¯s going to happen to her. She¡¯ll live her life alone ¡¹

    What will happen to Yukino?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. Onii-chan, there¡¯s no need to suffer for her! ¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. At least her life is spared, let¡¯s leave the rest to Minaho-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes pats my chest.

    ¡¸ Agnes doesn¡¯t get what Papa and everyone is talking about ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ big eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes is here. I¡¯ll be with Papa forever! ¡¹

    Then, she rubs her cute breasts no my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Here, Agnes is warm! Papa! Agnes is warm! Papa¡¯s warm too! Kufufu! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles like an angel.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko cuddles with me.

    Katsuko-nee goes in front too.

    Everyone¡¯s warmth wraps my cold heart.

    ¡¸ Cheer up now, everyone¡¯s here for you! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said gently.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough derailment. Rei-chan and Edie-chan, thank you for listening. That¡¯s enough. What¡¯s left is just a lewd competition ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells the two.

    Oh, this darkness in the hard story was brought up by Katsuko-nee because she wants the two to listen.

    Rei-chan asked Edie ¡°What should we do?¡± Edie sits on the sofa on the back of the room and urges Rei-chan to sit.

    ¡¸ ¡°Let¡¯s watch to the end,¡± is what she told Rei-chan ¡¹

    Mana translates for me.

    ¡¸ What will Rei-chan do? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, then, I¡¯ll watch ¡¹

    Rei-chan sits next to Edie.

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s a lot but let¡¯s resume! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee starts again.

    ¡¸ AH, Onii-chan¡¯s penis is withered!!! ¡¹

    Mana, don¡¯t be so loud. Of course, it¡¯ll wither.

    ¡¸ But, everyone can make it big again! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Mana, Ruriko, Agnes.

    Four tongues attack me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s up! It¡¯s up! Onii-chan¡¯s penis is erect! ¡¹

    Mana, are you an engineer?

    ¡¸ We did it, Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-sama. So cute! ¡¹

    Ruriko inserts her tongue in my mouth.

    ¡¸ Well then, are you all okay with me going first as an example? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks the girls.

    ¡¸ No objection! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, excuse me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gets on top of me as if she¡¯s riding a motorcycle.

    ¡¸ ?It¡¯s time to eat, time to eat!? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee grabs my penis with one hand while singing then rubs it to her hot opening.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, really, your thing looks so delicious ¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu! ¡¹

    Nupu, kununununu!

    My penis digs in the warm spring.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, it¡¯s spreading me!! ¡¹

    As soon as my penis gets inside, Katsuko-nee¡¯s face looks entranced.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Dear, you look so pleased ¡¹

    Is my face also melting in pleasure?

    ¡¸ So cute. I¡¯ll make it even more attractive, Uuu! ¡¹

    Jupopopo!

    My penis pushes out the love nectar as it goes deep inside to the root.

    ¡¸ Aaaa, so good. I can feel it deep inside me. Your tip is knocking on the door, the door to my baby room. The room where you make babies in the future ¡¹

    I can feel the thick uterus with the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Okay, pay attention everyone! I¡¯ll teach you all how to use your waist! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee first wriggles her waist slowly while my thing is deep inside.

    ¡¸ Fuu, at first, instead of moving up and down right away, grind it like this first. Ahn that feels good! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s waist moves in a circle.

    ¡¸ If you turn it around like this, moving like the ¡°¤Î¡± symbol, then spin the other way around, spiral like a drill, then lastly, sink in your waist deep, aaah, that feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s very educational ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana move their waist, trying to match Katsuko-nee.

    Agnes too. Ah, Edie¡¯s also trying it.

    ¡¸ Then next, Dear, hold hands with me ¡¹

    I hold Katsuko-nee¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ You trust his hand and move your waist forward and backward ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee dances on top of me.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s thin waist, only starting from her navel below moves back and forth.

    ¡¸ Okay, then gradually speed it up! At this time, change the rhythm a lot. Count an 8-time rhythm from the start. £±¡¢£²¡¢£³¡¢£´¡¢£µ¡¢£¶¡¢£·¡¢£¸£¡And when it reaches£¸, that¡¯s when you push down your waist! Push it all the way deep inside and then scrape the shallow part after that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s dance is getting more complicated.

    ¡¸ Okay, keep on your rhythm, and this time move your waist in a circle. Rub his penis evenly on various places inside you! ¡¹

    Oh, my glans is going front, side, side, back, front, poking and rubbing different parts of her.

    ¡¸ Next, do a 4 count! £±¡¢£²¡¢£³¡¢£´£¡£±¡¢£²¡¢£³¡¢£´£¡And then clamp your vagina at the number 4 ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speeds up her movement.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s a trivia for your vagina, the muscles from the entrance of your vagina and the muscles of your anus are connected, it looks like the number 8! Therefore, if you put strength with the intent of tightening your anus, the front hole will also do the same! Remember this one! It¡¯ll show up in the test! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s tightness is too intense.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s a hoax that your hole will get loose when you have too much sex. It¡¯s a muscle so it¡¯ll get better when you train! It¡¯ll get ¡°Gabaman¡± if you don¡¯t train on the contrary ¡¹

    ¡¶ GOVERNMENT? ¡·

    Edie said something, but everyone¡¯s so absorbed doing waist practice that they didn¡¯t mind it.

    ¡¸ Sorry, it¡¯s about time we do the duple time so concentrate! Hauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speeds up.

    £±¡¢£²£¡£±¡¢£²£¡£±¡¢£²£¡£±¡¢£²£¡£±¡¢£²!

    Every count 2, she tightens me up.

    Holding my hands tight, she bounces on me as if there¡¯s a raging horse.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s rising up! Aaaah, aaaah!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s 21-year-old body is sweating hard.

    Her womanly scent is spreading.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, just a bit more, I, aaaah, aaah, what should I do. What should I do? ¡¹

    Her moist eyes stare at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming soon! Really soon! Dear, can I? Can I cum? Say that I can!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, go on! Cum, Katsuko-nee! Katsuko-nee! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m going to squeeze you!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s waist moves in four dimensions!!1

    W-W-W-What¡¯s this?! I can¡¯t endure this much!?!!

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, Aaaaah, I. Me too, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you can cum inside Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaah! Katsuko-nee. Katsuko-nee!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want it too! I want your warm stuff!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, it¡¯s coming soon! Me too! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s insides are rubbing my penis so hard!!

    I.

    ¡¸ Hey, can we make a child? Do you want to impregnate Onee-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to! I want Onee-chan to bear my child!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on! Let¡¯s have you drink milk together with my baby!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, Katsuko-nee, I, I¡¯m about to!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, what a cute face! Aaaa, I love you! I love you!!! Aaaaaaaa, aaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee reached climax!!

    ¡¸ Cumming! Cumming!! I¡¯m cumiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!! Cumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnggg!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, me too, me too! Aaaaaah, It¡¯s coming out!!!!! ¡¹

    I bridge-up my waist.

    Katsuko-nee grinds her waist on me.

    My penis pierces through Katsuko-nee¡¯s womb!!!

    My burning hot liquid splashes inside the small baby room!!!!!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, so warm!!! ¡¹

    Doku, dokudoku!!!

    My meat hose pulsates inside Katsuko-nee!!!

    My semen is poured into her uterus.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah, aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s waist keeps on twitching in delight.

    She squeezes my penis while convulsing.

    She¡¯s squeezing my sperm out.

    Her round ass clamps up powerfully!

    It has the momentum to suck out my soul.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee then falls on me.

    I can feel her hot breath in my neck.

    My heart¡¯s beating so fast too.

    Every time I breathe violently, Katsuko-nee¡¯s body moves up and down.

    ¡¸ That felt good!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me while a sweat forms in the tip of her nose.

    ¡¸ You really are the best! I love you! ¡¹

    She kissed my lips.

    ¡¸ I really want to eat you so much. Gaoo!! ¡¹

    Saying that; Katsuko-nee bites my nose.

    I.

    I hug Katsuko-nee tightly from below.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    For some reason, I¡¯m crying.

    ¡¸ Geez, what¡¯s wrong?! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee licks my face!

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be together always ¡¹

    Every time I have sex, everyone¡¯s becoming lovelier.

    I¡¯m loving them more and more.

    I don¡¯t want them to leave.

    ¡¸ Obviously. I love you after all. Gaoo!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee rubs her nose to mine.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never leave you!!! ¡¹

    1. A sudden scientific breakthrough!

 Chapter 519

    ¡¸ Now then, that¡¯s all for today! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gets off me.

    My penis pops out of her and semen spills out.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, here¡¯s a tissue ¡¹

    Mana pulls a few tissues on the box at the side and hands it to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Thanks! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee wipes her crotch with the tissue.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯ll take care of this ¡¹

    Ruriko licks my penis clean.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s next? Do you want to go all the way with that Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Ruriko who¡¯s doing a clean-up fellatio.

    ¡¸ I received a lot of love last night ¡¹

    Ruriko declined, smiling.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana-chan? ¡¹

    Is Katsuko-nee going for a second round? No, I think she can do it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it later ¡¹

    Mana thought for a moment.

    ¡¸ Agnes will do it! ¡¹

    The blonde half-foreign beauty raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Papa, it¡¯s Agnes¡¯ turn! ¡¹

    Agnes lies down next to me.

    She looks at me with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸ Eh, that girl, you¡¯re going to have sex with her? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s surprised.

    Oh right, Rei-chan doesn¡¯t know that Agnes lost her virginity already.

    ¡¸ Agnes did it already last night! ¡¹

    Thinking that she¡¯s being treated like a child, Agnes replies looking angry.

    ¡¸ No, she¡¯s still very young, I was sure that all she does now is licking ¡¹

    So Rei-chan thinks the same.

    ¡¸ Even if she¡¯s young, Agnes-chan¡¯s body is much more mature than Michi-chan. It¡¯s okay. He¡¯ll never hurt Agnes-chan in sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ For now, sex with Onii-chan is Agnes¡¯ raison d¡¯¨ºtre ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that, raisin something? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it. Mana knows a lot of difficult words.

    ¡¸ Raison d¡¯¨ºtre, it means ¡°reason for living¡± ¡¹

    Ruriko explains.

    ¡¸ Yes. Agnes-chan is taught only about sex since she was born and her purpose of living for now is to just have sex with him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while patting Agnes¡¯ head.

    ¡¸ We intend to show more things and have her experience the world but, for now, sex is used to deepen their bonds ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. My relationship with Agnes is still weak. It¡¯s lacking.

    I¡¯m just a replacement for the Papa in Agnes¡¯ heart.

    It¡¯s not a strong build relationship.

    ¡¸ Mana, how was your trip to the city with Agnes last night? ¡¹

    Last night, Agnes went to visit Ikeda-sensei for a medical examination on her genital after losing her virginity.

    ¡¸ She was obedient. She¡¯s sticking firmly to Nagisa-san and Mao-chan, Margo-san and Edie-chan looked after her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, we ate parfait! ¡¹

    Oh, they dropped on a restaurant on the way home.

    ¡¸ How was it? Was it delicious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! Parfait is sweet and tasty! Next time let¡¯s eat together! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure. So, which restaurant did you eat from? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Restaurant? ¡¹

    Agnes tilts her head.

    ¡¸ The place where we ate parfait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes was hiding behind the adults, so she didn¡¯t see ¡¹

    ¡¸ What kind of person did bring you a parfait? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A person in an orange apron. I didn¡¯t see the face ¡¹

    Agnes seems to be intimidated.

    She¡¯s not looking at people¡¯s faces other than her family.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a family restaurant. Everyone went in together ¡¹

    Mana explains instead.

    ¡¸ Was it safe? Did nobody come to hit on you girls? ¡¹

    I remember there were college boys who tried to hit on Ruriko when we came to a family restaurant.

    ¡¸ No problem on that regard. There¡¯s a significant age difference between all of us. Margo-san and Edie-chan were talking in English all the time ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Margo-san and Edie who both look Americans were together. Even if Agnes, who¡¯s a half-foreign is there, it won¡¯t look strange at all. Nagisa and Mao-chan are parent and child.

    If it¡¯s a group of foreigners + parent and child, ordinary guys will find it hard to get involved.

    But.

    Up to this point, Rei-chan was surprised that I had sex with Agnes, but;

    Edie¡¯s not saying anything.

    Could it be that this isn¡¯t uncommon in the assassination cult Edie belonged to before?

    In other words, having sex with a young girl.

    I heard that they have a polygamous system, so I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re a dangerous organization.

    Edie¡¯s grandmother protected her until she died. Edie could¡¯ve been raped by the men in the cult if she lowered her guard.

    Therefore, Edie¡¯s grandmother taught her secrets of assassination.

    ¡¶ Edie, Are¡¡You¡¡Virgin£¿ ¡·

    Make or break, I asked her. Although I think that¡¯s a very daring question.

    Huh? What¡¯s the definite article in ¡°Virgin¡¯s¡± case?

    ¡¸ Ah, Virgin. No no, the virgin, which is which? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, if you say ¡°The Virgin,¡± then it¡¯ll refer to mother Mary ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Edie laughs out.

    ¡¶ I¡¯m¡¡a¡¡Virgin£¡ ¡·

    Edie said laughing.

    I knew it, the article ¡°A¡± was needed.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m ¡°Like a virgin¡± whoo~! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs and sings.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    Anyway, the fighting skills she had prevented her from succumbing to the men of the assassination cult.

    Therefore, she was tossed out of the cult.

    I¡¯m finally seeing through the blurry background of Edie.

    ¡¸ Papa, please look at Agnes! Desuno! ¡¹

    Oh, sorry, sorry, I look at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ehehe ¡¹

    Agnes throws off the blouse she¡¯s wearing. She¡¯s wearing only underwear now.

    ¡¸ I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    Then, she kissed me.

    I hug Agnes.

    Agnes¡¯ 12-year-old skin is tense.

    Despite all that, I can feel her skin thinner than an adult woman.

    It feels different to touch.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, I think Agnes-chan needs to be wet a lot, or else it¡¯ll hurt a lot ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee reaches for Agnes¡¯ crotch.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare her so Dear, go for her face and chest ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, don¡¯t touch yourself here anymore. If you want to do it, then we¡¯ll do it for you ¡¹

    She touches Agne¡¯s slit from above the underwear.

    Oh right. She hasn¡¯t been there recently, but.

    Shirasaka Sousuke forced Agnes to masturbate while looking up at his statue as a daily routine.

    We need to stop her custom of masturbating too.

    ¡¸ This is a place for Papa¡¯s penis to enter. Agnes-chan can¡¯t touch hit herself anymore, okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Agnes:

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If you want to do it, then I will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes keeps on kissing me.

    I.

    I reach out to Agnes¡¯ junior bra. 1

    ¡¸ Instead of touching it directly right away, it¡¯s better to feel it from top of the cloth. Tease it. That¡¯s what¡¯s good ¡¹

    I follow Katsuko-nee¡¯s advice right away.

    I touch her small mountain from the top of the fabric.

    I look for her nipples.

    ¡¸ It tickles, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it hurts or you don¡¯t like how it feels Agnes, then just tell me right away. I don¡¯t want to do things Agnes don¡¯t like ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ I love Papa touching me, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    I stare at Agnes and play with her chest.

    At that moment, Katsuko-nee plays with Agnes¡¯ crotch.

    ¡¸ Hafu~! ¡¹

    Oh, it seems that Agnes¡¯ pleasure point is found.

    ¡¸ Ufufu. Agnes-chan¡¯s oozing out love nectar. So cute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s long fingers stimulate the lower lip.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do this one ¡¹

    Ruriko begins to lick my penis.

    She stretches her long tongue and licks up and down.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Mana goes to the nervous Rei-chan and holds her shoulder.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Women¡¯s body is made to accept a penis ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s already very well experienced when it comes to sex.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s our fate to accept Onii-chan¡¯s thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fate ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a beautiful fate ¡¹

    Mana giggles.

    ¡¸ You see, in this past few days, everything in my world is turned over, all of my past exploded, and turned to a mess ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad I met Onii-chan. I¡¯m so happy it was Onii-chan. For me, what¡¯s left in the Pandora¡¯s box isn¡¯t hope but Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not hope? ¡¹

    Rei-chan repeats.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I don¡¯t even have hope anymore ¡¹

    Mana.

    She¡¯s separated from her real family, her father¡¯s killed.

    She doesn¡¯t have a home to return to.

    She can¡¯t meet her friends and acquaintances she met in her life so far.

    Of course, she can¡¯t go back to the school she¡¯s been through so far.

    As a 14-year-old sex slave, the pleasure of sex is forced onto her.

    She abandoned her real name, ¡°Shirasaka Maika,¡± and will live as ¡°Mana¡± from now on.

    Mana now doesn¡¯t have anything but a vague dream of becoming a supermodel.

    What she wants to do in the future is still blank.

    ¡¸ But, I have Onii-chan. There¡¯s nothing as reassuring as that. I¡¯m not alone ¡¹

    Mana said. Rei-chan¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ ¡°not alone¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan isn¡¯t alone either. You don¡¯t need to hurry and force yourself. Onii-chan will wait no matter how many years it takes until Rei-chan is ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ To Onii-chan, Rei-chan is already family. Rei-chan is already inside Onii-chan¡¯s heart, so there¡¯s no Onii-chan has no reason to rush ¡¹

    Mana smiles kindly.

    ¡¸ Oh my, it¡¯s thoroughly wet now. I guess it¡¯s about time we take this off ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes off Agnes¡¯ panty.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, this taste, and smell. Ruriko fell in love with this ¡¹

    Ruriko sucks on my penis with an entranced gaze.

    ¡¸ I want to keep doing this for long ¡¹

    I also put my hand below Agnes¡¯ bra.

    Oh, Agnes¡¯ breasts are warm.

    ¡¸ Agnes, your heart is throbbing. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because of Papa, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ breath is getting rough.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s looking at Agnes, Papa¡¯s touching Agnes! Auuu!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee licks Agnes¡¯ cute slit.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you¡¯re so cute ¡¹

    I take off Agnes¡¯ bra and lick her breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Aaaau, Kuun, it feels good, Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ small hand hugs me.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu, aaaaahn, Papa, Papa!! ¡¹

    I let go of Agnes¡¯ lips and look at her face.

    Agnes is looking at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Look, please look at Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m looking. Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad! Papa¡¯s watching! Please hug Agnes! ¡¹

    In the end, Shirasaka Sousuke only confined and gave Agnes instructions.

    Agnes wasn¡¯t made to contact other humans.

    He wasn¡¯t looking at Agnes.

    He never hugged Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes loves Papa!!!!! ¡¹

    As a human.

    Human-like.

    He didn¡¯t pour love to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s here with me!!! ¡¹

    Oh, I.

    I¡¯m loving this girl more.

    I have to be by her side.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Do you like Agnes? Do you need Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Is Agnes, not an unwanted child? ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Who told you that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I forgot ¡¹

    Perhaps, that was Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s nanny, the one who took care of Agnes.

    She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s close nanny so she must¡¯ve felt overwhelmed with the ¡°Agnes plan,¡± to make the girl his toy.

    Then, she thought that this beauty with no census as unpleasant.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a wicked fairy. Agnes didn¡¯t see her after all. She always brought food for Agnes ¡¹

    Then, Agnes;

    She felt that she wasn¡¯t wanted.

    So she erased her from her consciousness.

    She didn¡¯t look at someone who doesn¡¯t see her.

    ¡¸ I like Agnes. I need Agnes ¡¹

    Oh.

    That¡¯s right, me too.

    When Grandma died.

    We¡¯re in the same house yet my mother ignored my existence.

    Not allowed to make footsteps, always holding my breath.

    Since she ignores me, I also ignored her.

    ¡¸ I need Agnes ¡¹

    Me unable to abandon Agnes is just:

    This girl is me.

    ¡¸ Papa, look. Look at Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I am. I¡¯m looking at Agnes. So ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Agnes, look at me too ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! Papa! Agnes¡¯ Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Agnes! ¡¹

    We pile our lips once again.

    We kiss each other again and again like little birds.

    ¡¸ Aaa, Papa! Agnes, Agnes is feeling weird! It feels good! It¡¯s feeling even more pleasant!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s tongue ignites Agnes. She¡¯s on fire.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Feel strange. I¡¯m watching, I¡¯m looking at Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! Haaa, haaauuu, hauuuu, Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes opens her mouth and trembles with pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Papaaaaaa, Papaaaaa, Hauuuuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Then, the small 12-year-old climbs to the summer!

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Her eyes narrowed.

    Her body twitched.

    But still, Agnes is looking at me.

    She¡¯s melting to ecstasy while looking at me.

    ¡¸ Papaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too. Agnes also©`Haa, Agnes too!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ ecstatic look is the cutest.

    She entrusts everything to me and sinks with pleasure.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, haa, haaaa, aaauuuuuu ¡¹

    Finally, the ecstasy fades away.

    But still, the embers of pleasure is confined in her body.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is dripping wet now. It¡¯s ready. What about yours, Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-sama is ready anytime ¡¹

    Ruriko takes her mouth off my penis.

    ¡¸ Agnes, let¡¯s become one. Spread your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Desuno ¡¹

    Trembling, Agnes spreads her legs for me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t close your eyes. Look at them ¡¹

    Mana tells Rei-chan

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan and Agnes-chan are making love. It¡¯s something wonderful ¡¹

    I push my hard-erect penis to Agnes¡¯s small slit.

    ¡¸ Agnes, here I go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. Take a deep breath. Suu, Suu, haa, like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes and I synchronize our breathing.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu.

    Now.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    I thrust my waist in as we breathe out.

    Agnes¡¯ 12-year old slit.

    My glans pushes through the wall of meat.

    ¡¸ Auu!! ¡¹

    My penis gouge through the part where her hymen was yesterday.

    ¡¸ Pa-Papaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with a pained face.

    I look at Agnes with a strong will.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ skin starts to sweat in one go.

    Her fair white skin flushed pink.

    ¡¸ Just a bit more, Agnes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu! ¡¹

    Then, my penis goes all inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ Haaauuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    I pierce through the very end of her vagina!

    Agnes¡¯ wet inside is very hot.

    I can feel her pulse.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re now connected. We did it, Agnes.¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, desuno ¡¹

    This is our second time having sex.

    Agnes is sweating on her forehead, she¡¯s enduring the invasion of a male.

    ¡¸ Dear, stay like that. Don¡¯t move ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds us.

    Agnes¡¯ body hasn¡¯t recovered from the damage of losing her virginity yet.

    I look at our situation while we¡¯re still connected.

    Agnes looks up at me while enduring the pain.

    ¡¸ But, it won¡¯t end if we don¡¯t move ¡¹

    Agnes looks in pain while having my penis inside her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force it to end. Dear, enjoy it inside Agnes-chan.

    Katsuko-nee said, but.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll teach you how to do Polynesian sex when we have time. For now, I¡¯ll show you a different one ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, Mana-chan, help me out ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls the two.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ What should we do? ¡¹

    The two approaches us.

    ¡¸ You two search for erogenous zones and lick it ¡¹

    Licking our erogenous zones while we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸ You two don¡¯t move, let us make you feel good ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Okay, then, I¡¯ll start with Agnes-chan¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Mana licks Agnes¡¯ nipples.

    ¡¸ Hauuu! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll have my way with Onii-sama¡¯s back ¡¹

    Ruriko licks my back.

    Ugh.

    My penis trembles inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ Look for more places, for example; ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee licks Agnes¡¯ armpits.

    ¡¸ It tickles, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with a ticklish expression.

    ¡¸ Then, try around the neck and ear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bites Agnes¡¯ ears.

    ¡¸ Aaaauuu!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ insides leak hot liquid again.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, how about this? ¡¹

    Mana licks in between my toe-fingers.

    ¡¸ Oh, that feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko will lick Onii-sama¡¯s nipples! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s tongue crawls on my chest.

    Aaaaaah.

    ¡¸ Dear, raise your body a bit more, I¡¯ll lick the part where you¡¯re connected ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s hot tongue attacks the connection between Agnes and me.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Suddenly, Agnes¡¯ body trembles.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s rolling her tongue on Agnes¡¯ clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa, Papa, Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ small hands want me.

    I hold Agnes¡¯ hands tight.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me, everyone here loves Agnes. We¡¯re all together. Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Yes Desuno! Hauuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    This sex will change Agnes¡¯ life.

    I use this as a chance.

    I¡¯ll make the surrounding people clear for Agnes.

    Agnes will feel that there are people around her, a family, where she could entrust her mind and body to.

    A lot more than so far.

    ¡¸ £¡ ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s coming over?

    She¡¯s smiling.

    Edie kissed me on the lips suddenly.

    ¡¸ Edie? ¡¹

    Oh, I can feel Edie¡¯s passionate existence.

    ¡¶ We shall overcome ¡·

    Edie whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, Papa, Papa! Papa!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes who has her secret part licked by Katsuko-nee looks at me as if she¡¯s about to cry.

    Agnes¡¯ vagina is wriggling with pleasure.

    ¡¸ Agnes, aaaa, Agnes!! ¡¹

    Agnes and I feel pleasure from our whole body licked, and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s what.

    Then.

    Edie slaps her hand on my waist and lower abdomen.

    What does she plan on doing?

    Edie takes a deep breath, and then.

    ¡¶ Hhaaaa¡­¡­wooo£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie¡¯s hand sends a strong Qi on my navel.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I, I¡¯m about to explode! Aaaaah! Agnes!!! ¡¹

    The hot lump in my lower abdomen is rising up!!

    ¡¸ Agnes, Agnes!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! Papaa!!!! ¡¹

    We look at each other while connected.

    ¡¸ I, I! Aaaaaaaa ¡¹

    The flow goes like a jet.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Uuuuuuuuu!!!!! ¡¹

    I push in my waist deep.

    At the moment my glans kissed Agnes¡¯ uterus:

    The hot semen goes inside Agnes!!!!

    ¡¸ Papaaaaaa! Papa, it¡¯s hot!!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ womb is poured with melting hot milky liquid.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ah, aaah!!! Agnes! My Agnes!!! ¡¹

    I hold to Agnes hands tightly and push in my waist to impregnate her small body.

    ¡¸ Papaa! Papaaaaa! It¡¯s hot! The hot stuff is coming in!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes sheds tears of joy, her body bends, and she accepts my semen inside of her.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s coming out, it¡¯s flowing, it¡¯s not stopping, if I let out this much, Agnes will get pregnant! ¡¹

    My ejaculation doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s spreading inside me! Papa! I love you!!! ¡¹

    I lay on top of Agnes¡¯ body.

    Agnes hugs me with all her strength.

    ¡¸ I love you. I love you. I love you! I love you, Papa!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes!!!! ¡¹

    Our tears love-nectar, and semen, we hug each other while we get messy with our body fluids. We kissed and became one.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Finally, my ejaculation ended.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    The 12-year-old¡¯s beautiful blue eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Did Agnes feel good? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes¡¯ body, Agnes¡¯ heart. It felt good having sex with Agnes ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl smiles happily.

    The body of a girl who had a man pour semen into her womb is full of life and overflowing with vitality.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad! Please do it again! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. But, we have an order of things. But now, your elder sisters helped you feel good ¡¹

    Agnes looks at her elder sisters.

    ¡¸ Say ¡°Thank you, Onee-chan¡± ¡¹

    I said. Agnes:

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onee-chan ¡¹

    An angel smiled.

    1. The author forgot that he wrote Agnes is no-bra

 Chapter 520ï¼ŽIâ€™m backï¼

    Chapter 520£®I¡¯m back£¡

    ¡¸ I thought that men have a stronger libido and more vulgar ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks.

    I receive tissue from Mana and wipe the dripping sperm from Agnes¡¯ slit.

    Ruriko¡¯s cleaning up my penis. She seems to like this role.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for ordinary boys. This one is a bit strange ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ He seeks not the pleasure in body but a connection in heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Sex with Onii-sama is very maddening and melancholic ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ You mean, it¡¯s so crazy and really sad? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it¡¯s an obsolete word? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obsolete? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, are you not good at classics? ¡¹

    Mana speaks amazed.

    Far from classics, I¡¯m not good at all other subjects.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan is always working so hard for us, so it feels painful, that¡¯s what it meant ¡¹

    Does it look that way?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s normal for me. I¡¯m not forcing myself ¡¹

    Do I look like I don¡¯t have the leeway that much?

    ¡¸ Err, Mana¡¯s next ¡¹

    My stamina is at its limit, but I¡¯ll manage somehow.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it later ¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re tired, Onii-chan. I think you need to take a rest ¡¹

    She said as she looks at my face.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force yourself, okay? ¡¹

    Mana hugs me.

    ¡¸ You see, Ruri-oneechan ¡¹

    Then, Mana turns to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When Misuzu-oneechan comes later, you¡¯re going to buy a dress, wouldn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Ruriko needs a dress to wear for tonight¡¯s party.

    ¡¸ Do you plan on bringing Onii-chan with you? ¡¹

    Ruriko:

    ¡¸ Yes, if possible, then I¡¯d like Onii-sama to choose my dress ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that.

    I don¡¯t know much about party dresses for women.

    ¡¸ Well. This is just what I think but, I believe Onii-chan needs to take a rest until evening ¡¹

    Mana tells the women in the room.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s been having it hard for the last couple of days, and there will be a lot of work later tonight ¡¹

    I need to be present to fix Jii-chan and Ruriko¡¯s relationship.

    I¡¯m also concerned about the plans of Kouzuki security service, using Yukino as a bait.

    ¡¸ This will be the last day for the holidays. Unlike me, Onii-chan has to attend school tomorrow ¡¹

    Mana can¡¯t go to a school until the new one is decided.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Although instead of these past few days, he¡¯s been busy during this holiday. It¡¯s true, I feel sorry for not giving him a break ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ It might be better to spend some time relaxing a little in a safe place in this mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ It is as you two say. I will buy the dress with Misuzu-chan alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m worried about you two if I don¡¯t come ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Shou-chan and Mitchi will protect us ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re both coming with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll all look for a dress that would please Onii-sama. ¡¹

    I see. Then.

    It¡¯s fun for girls to choose their dress.

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, in that case, pick Michi¡¯s clothes too ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, either way, Michi will be their escort for today¡¯s party.

    Shou-oneesan will be there for her work at Kouzuki security service so they can¡¯t wear a party dress, but.

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I want Michi to pick cute girlish clothes too ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s always in her uniform after all.

    Oops, I can¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, how much do dresses worth? ¡¹

    Will the money I received from Minaho-neesan before enough?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do something about the money ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan is my little sister so leave it to me ¡¹

    Then that really helps.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Onii-sama. We¡¯ll dress up Mitchi cutely too ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Then, in the afternoon, Ruriko-chan, Misuzu-chan, Michi-chan, and Shou-oneesan will go shopping. Then, the remaining girls will join my sweets making class ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ And then, you can relax until evening, right? ¡¹

    Oh, Katsuko-nee will look after Mana, Edie, and Edie.

    ¡¸ But before that, we still have three hours until noon. How about you sleep somewhere, Dear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan looks so sleepy ¡¹

    Well, I did so many rounds last night yet got up early in the morning, after coming right back at the mansion, Megu, Katsuko-nee, Mana, and Agnes were¡­

    Indeed, I¡¯m a bit tired.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama would you like me to accompany you to sleep? ¡¹

    Ruriko proposes with her eyes glittering, but;

    ¡¸ Let him sleep alone. If we¡¯re with him, he can¡¯t relax ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stopped her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take a shower with Agnes. Ruriko-chan, please go to the dining room and wait with everyone else. Please help me prepare lunch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Ruriko reluctantly agreed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s start moving then, Onii-chan, take a good rest! ¡¹

    Mana takes the lead and pulls everyone out of the room.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go! Edie, come on! ¡¹

    The girls leave.

    The naked Katsuko-nee and Agnes remain in the room.

    Agnes¡¯ is still rubbing her cute breasts on me.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, let¡¯s take a bath! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls her, but;

    ¡¸ Papa too ¡¹

    Agnes is entirely a spoiled child now.

    I hug and kiss Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, if you do that, then you¡¯ll lose control! Especially if you spoil Agnes-chan, the other girls would want something too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll do something about it, that¡¯ll satisfy everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! If you do that, you¡¯ll break! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee scolds me.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan. You¡¯ll take a bath with me. Papa has to rest. You can do it later ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s sad, desuno ¡¹1

    Katsuko-nee takes Agnes¡¯ hands and gets her off the bed.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be going too, see you later Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses me.

    At the same time, she pressed a piece of paper in my hand.

    £¿£¿£¿£¡

    ¡¸ Aah, Agnes too, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes also wants a kiss from me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re so cute Agnes ¡¹

    I hug and kiss Agnes.

    ¡¸ Well then, later. Clean yourself up. Then, if your stomach hurts, tell Katsuko-nee right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Papa ¡¹

    Then, the two naked girls go out of the room.

    Click.

    The door gently shuts.

    Haa.

    I lie down on the bed.

    I¡¯m alone now.

    When was the last time I was alone like this?

    The room is still filled with the scent of women.

    The bed sheets too, there¡¯s still Katsuko-nee and Agnes¡¯ sweat and smell.

    My skin too.

    ¡°Will I only smell like women one of these days?¡±

    I thought.

    At any rate, I.

    I¡¯m exhausted.

    I¡¯m okay steeling myself because everyone¡¯s here, but.

    When I¡¯m alone, I can tell that my fatigue has accumulated.

    I stretch out my body.

    Fuuuuuu.

    Then, I look at the piece of paper Katsuko-nee gave me.

    What¡¯s this?

    What¡¯s written inside?

    ¡º Ojou-sama¡¯s¡¯ been watching you all this time. Ojou-sama¡¯s room is in front of this room. On the other side of the corridor. I¡¯ll unlock the door ¡»

    Err.

    If I recall, Minaho-neesan said that she¡¯ll ¡°sleep for a while¡± and went to her room.

    Hmm, yeah.

    Minaho-neesan loves eavesdropping, right.

    I guess it¡¯s normal for her to pretend to be asleep and watch over us.

    Of course, Minaho-neesan would always peek.

    But, to think that it¡¯s in the room in front of this one.

    Did she expressly come there to peek in our room?

    No, Katsuko-nee decided to have sex in this room.

    In short, she knows where Minaho-neesan¡¯s room is.

    Katsuko-nee chose this room in front of Minaho-neesan¡¯s room on purpose.

    Then, have sex here.

    Then, everyone left, leaving me alone.

    Then, perhaps.

    It¡¯s to give Minaho-neesan, and I time alone.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    My quiet alone time is over.

    I get up on the bed.

    There¡¯s a bathrobe over there, so I wear it. I guess Katsuko-nee prepared this in advance.

    Sally forth! Let¡¯s go!

    Even before Minaho-neesan could react to my movements.

    ¡¸ There! ¡¹

    I fire up my fighting spirit!

    I jump out of the room and to the other side of the corridor.

    Then, I opened the room quickly!

    ¡¸ Oh? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s face is stiffened by my sudden intrusion.

    ¡¸ Err! ¡¹

    The size of the room is about ten mats.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s sitting in front of a desk with three laptops on it.

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    I approach her and look at the screens of the computer.

    The two were connected to the image boards with stuff I don¡¯t understand.

    The other one has the live feed of the room where I was just in a while ago.

    Since it¡¯s a unique room where the walls, floor, and bed are colored in red, I can tell right away.

    I knew it, she¡¯s peeping at our situation through the surveillance cameras.

    ¡¸ That, you see, that¡¯s not it, that¡¯s not what I mean! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s already at her wits¡¯ end.

    ¡¸ What are you doing, shouldn¡¯t you be sleeping, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That, you see, some people employed by Shiraska house begins to write opinion defending Shirasaka Sousuke on the internet, that¡¯s why ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡¯ why ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now, the writer is from the newspaper from Shirasaka house¡¯s company, and affiliate company¡¯s computer, they¡¯re spreading their story ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Several news sites have picked it up. The threads are also rising ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s already done ¡¹

    I hug Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan panics.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind Shirasaka Sousuke anymore. He¡¯s already dead ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s frustrating. They¡¯re all writing lies. They say ¡°all of the accusations on Shirasaka Sousuke are hoaxes and he¡¯s innocent,¡± Those people say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody would believe that ¡¹

    The information Minaho-neesan let out was enormous.

    A lot of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s rape videos were released too.

    There¡¯s no way for someone to believe that everything that came out is a hoax.

    ¡¸ Once the world see you as the bad guy, that image can¡¯t be easily flipped over ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, but ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body is skinny.

    Her womanly meat is lacking.

    It¡¯s different from Katsuko-nee or Agnes.

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s enough now, let go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope. I¡¯ll take you to bed like this ¡¹

    I said while still hugging her.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t have sex ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s sex then I just had a lot earlier ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I just want to sleep while hugging Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You? ¡¹

    I hug Minaho-neesan tighter.

    ¡¸ Okay, time to go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! Kya! ¡¹

    I carry Minaho-neesan¡¯s body like a princess.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move, it¡¯s dangerous ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to do this, I¡¯m heavy, aren¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s tall. She¡¯s taller than me.

    But, her weight is surprisingly light.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not heavy, Nee-san ¡¹

    I then carry Nee-san and leave the room.

    Both of the rooms across the corridor have their doors open.

    I get through the two doors while carrying Minaho-neesan.

    Coming back to the red room, I pushed the door close with my back.

    Then, I head to the red velvet bed.

    I let down Minaho-neesan¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Geez, it¡¯s my first time receiving that! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks up at me.

    When our eyes met, Minaho-neesan¡¯s cheeks blushed red.

    ¡¸ I-I still have a job to do! ¡¹

    She gets up from the bed and tries to escape from me.

    ¡¸ Nope! Not letting you escape! Let¡¯s sleep now! ¡¹

    I caught Minaho-neesan¡¯s body and hugged her.

    ¡¸ Geez, you don¡¯t need to sleep with me, there are a lot of girls who would want to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I want Minaho-neesan now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan:

    I think she needs physical intimacy right now.

    ¡¸ Well now, let¡¯s sleep! Good night! ¡¹

    I lean my head on Minaho-neesan¡¯s chest and lie down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so forceful ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s skill ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that, seriously, let go. I, I still have work to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯ll sleep with Minaho-neesan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that like a child! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a child, I¡¯m your younger brother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, you¡¯re so warm ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan feels my warmth.

    But.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s temperature is low. Mana and Agnes was so warm, and yet,

    ¡¸ Mana told me, but it really looks like I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m sleepy ¡¹

    I made a big yawn.

    ¡¸ Then, sleep alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I want to sleep with Minaho-neesan. I can¡¯t sleep if we¡¯re not together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez ¡¹

    While I was saying that,

    I fell asleep.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º Misuzu-chan arrived. It¡¯s about time to wake up ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice from the speaker woke me up.

    Ugh¡­

    When I open my eyes, Minaho-neesan¡¯s face is in front.

    ¡¸ Good morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, good morning, Nee-san ¡¹

    My arms are still hugging Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ You were fast asleep ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan? Ah, you didn¡¯t sleep with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. I slept for a while ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You kept on hugging me, not letting go at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, was it painful? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it wasn¡¯t ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Why can you sleep with me with such peace of mind? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a woman who can give you peace of mind ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I have made you experience a lot of bad times, I¡¯m a woman with a cold heart ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks up at the ceiling sadly.

    ¡¸ Nee-san is Nee-san. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my beloved Nee-san, so of course, I could sleep soundly ¡¹

    I rub my cheeks with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine, I love you, Nee-san ¡¹

    I hug Minaho-neesan tight.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t have sex ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body stiffens in my arms.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t bear your child ¡¹

    I rub my nose against Minaho-neesan¡¯s nose.

    Then, I kiss her on the lips.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Being together like this is enough for me ¡¹

    I can have sex with other girls.

    Even babies, the other girls will bear for me.

    I¡¯m fine even if I can¡¯t expect those from Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I want to have sex. If I can ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I want to have sex with you. I want to bear your child, but, my body is ¡¹

    Oh.

    I see. That¡¯s it.

    Minaho-neesan knows the pleasures of sex as she¡¯s a former prostitute.

    Even getting pregnant, the feeling of life in her womb.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I ¡¹

    I thought that Minaho-neesan needs physical intimacy.

    But, Minaho-neesan.

    She¡¯s enduring.

    Her body can¡¯t have sex.

    Having physical contact with me, even if her heart wants to have sex, her body can¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t understand it all.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It makes me happy to have you say that you love me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Besides, it has become a bad habit to watch you have sex with other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s Minaho-neesan, then I don¡¯t mind you peeping ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel that the girls don¡¯t like it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even among family, girls don¡¯t like to be watched all the time ¡¹

    Is that the case?

    ¡¸ Haaa, I was so resolved yet to think that I fell asleep on the same bed, I really can¡¯t do it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighs.

    ¡¸ Embracing your body, smelling the smell of your skin, it makes me remember ¡¹

    Remember what?

    ¡¸ This is Katsuko¡¯s plan, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    I nodded.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll have Katsuko take responsibility for the next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re with Katsuko, I¡¯ll join in too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ I really can¡¯t watch from a distance. I feel happy when I¡¯m wrapped in your smell like this ¡¹

    Saying that; Minaho-neesan sniffs my neck.

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re having sex with Katsuko in the bed, I¡¯ll go to watch and also embrace you. At least, in my heart ¡¹

    Minaho-nesan kisses me softly.

    ¡¸ Are you okay with that, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the best thing I can hope for now, I feel sorry for Katsuko though. Of course, it won¡¯t be every day. Just once in a while when you¡¯re having sex with Katsuko ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º I don¡¯t mind if you join in every time. Also, I¡¯ll talk to Nagisa. You can do join in anytime, Ojou-sama ¡»

    A voice comes from the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, you were watching? ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯m just imitating the usual Ojou-sama ¡»

    The voice from the ceilings laughed.

    ¡º Also, I¡¯ve heard this from a senior lady ¡»

    Katsuko-nee speaks.

    ¡º Ojou-sama is really good at fellatio, she said ¡»

    ¡¸ Katsuko! ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯ll take care of everyone else, so it¡¯s okay to take a bit more time! Do your best, Ojou-sama!! ¡»

    Then.

    Minaho-neesan looks at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ Have you watched the movie ¡°The Color of Money¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope ¡¹

    ¡¸ The last scene of the movie ends with Paul Newman saying ¡°I¡¯m back¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Paul Newman made up his mind to return to being a high-stake billiard hustler, so he said that ¡¹

    Could it be?

    Minaho-neesan wants to return to being a prostitute?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also return, to being a woman ¡¹

    Huh?!

    W-Woman?

    ¡¸ Take out your dick. I¡¯ll make you feel good ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t plan on losing to young girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s white hand reach out for my crotch.

    1. arekusa purei desupacito

 Chapter 521. The Night Porter

    Chapter 521. The Night Porter

    ¡¸ It had this taste. I completely forgot this ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said while tasting my semen in her tongue.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body is unable to have sex due to the messed up abortion surgery done to her more than ten years ago.

    After retiring as a prostitute, she could not lick a man¡¯s genital nor swallow semen.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s my first time thinking that semen was delicious ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes look gently at me.

    ¡¸ Thank you for making it big and ejaculating for me ¡¹

    I caress Minaho-neesan¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸ My beloved Minaho-neesan is working her best, so of course, I would get erect. It felt amazing, thanks, Nee-san ¡¹

    We exchange kisses.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s take a shower. If we go out like this, they¡¯ll find out from the smell ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes me to the shower room next door.

    ¡¸ Take it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I lower down the zipper on Minaho-neesan¡¯s blouse.

    Her back is fair white.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body is really skinny.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so slim, shameful, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, but.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, this is fine on its own ¡¹

    I hug her thin body from behind.

    Minaho-neesan was twelve when she turned to a prostitute, her body was made unable to bear a child in the middle of her growth.

    Therefore, her body didn¡¯t grow their female parts.

    ¡¸ Female hormones stop when the genital no longer functions, that¡¯s what happened to my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that. This is okay. Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, your body is really warm ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s temperature is low.

    I can tell, comparing it to Mana and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s cleanse ourselves ¡¹

    She twists the shower faucet.

    Zazazazazaza!!!

    ¡¸ Ufufufu ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan suddenly smiles while she rubs my back with a sponge.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No you see, I felt once again that I need physical contact with a boy so much ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles even more.

    ¡¸ Do you know the F1 racer, Frank Williams? He¡¯s the founder and representative of the Williams F1 team where Ayrton Senna belongs to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, at least the name ¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen magazines for car lovers back in middle school.

    ¡¸ When Williams got caught in a car accident in 1986, he had hemiplegia. He was called ¡°Toushou of the Wheelchair¡± 12 ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s hand slides on my back.

    ¡¸ Williams¡¯ wife is, unfortunately, dead already but, she had published a book when she was alive, that her family had suffered when her husband suddenly lived in a wheelchair ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that book, there was a line where she wrote: ¡°It¡¯s painful for the woman that she can¡¯t have sex with her husband anymore¡± ¡¹

    Oh, if his lower half is paralyzed, then he can¡¯t have sex.

    ¡¸ But, Williams was already in the latter half of the 40s when he had the accident, the book was published look time since the incident, so when I read the book, I thought it must be painful for married couples not to have sex ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But today, I know. To humans, it¡¯s essential to have physical intimacy. Touching is also a way of telling love between man and woman ¡¹

    She rubs her cheeks on my back.

    ¡¸ Even without having sex, you can feel at ease just by touching your partner like this ¡¹

    I turn to Minaho-neesan and hug her from the front.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also happy from just touching Nee-san like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hugs me too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll protect you forever. You and your world ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my line, I will protect Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stupid, I¡¯m the older one, so I¡¯ll be your guardian ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the younger brother that¡¯s why I¡¯ll protect my elder sister ¡¹

    We hug each other.

    ¡¸ Geez, you don¡¯t need to think about that until you¡¯re an adult. Experience your youth with all your heart. I will do anything for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan should be the one who shouldn¡¯t be concerned about me. I will do anything for Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, baka, baka, baka ¡¹

    ¡¸ This time, I¡¯ll be the one to scrub you ¡¹

    I take the sponge from Minaho-neesan and wash her body gently.

    ¡¸ Oh, that feels good, what should I do? This might become a habit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. I¡¯ll do it again ¡¹

    I rub Minaho-neesan¡¯s armpit with the sponge.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Baka ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled shyly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When we got out of the shower, I dress Minaho-neesan her underwear.

    ¡¸ N-No, you don¡¯t need to go that far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? I always do it with Misuzu and others though ¡¹

    Misuzu and Megu love me putting off and on their underwear.

    They immediately tell me ¡°please do it.¡±

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not as cute as those girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Minaho-neesan is cute too ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that you do ¡¹

    I put on her panty one foot at a time.

    It goes through her thin and long legs, and then the panty hid her ass.

    Next, her bra.

    ¡¸ Look, I¡¯m flat ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you say that, Michi will get angry. ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s chest is board. Flat. It¡¯s even.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s chest still has some bulge showing up.

    ¡¸ Michi-san¡¯s still growing. ¡¹ I can¡¯t compare to that ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to compare. Minaho-neesan is Minaho-neesan. That¡¯s okay! ¡¹

    I hook the bra at the back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll dress you up too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan picks up my underwear.

    ¡¸ Okay, lift your feet ¡¹

    She squats in front of me and put on my underwear.

    ¡¸ Later ¡¹

    Before putting on my underwear entirely, she kissed my glans.

    Then, Minaho-neesan wears her usual black blouse.

    I put on my white boiler suit.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I present my hand to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hold hands, Minaho-neesan ¡¹3

    Minaho-neesan fidgets.

    ¡¸ W-We¡¯ll go to where everyone is, if they see us like this, Katsuko will laugh at me ¡¹

    Though she said that, she still takes my hand.

    ¡º Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been watching all this time! ¡»

    A voice comes from the ceiling speaker.

    ¡¸ K-Katsuko! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tries to shake off my hand on the spur of the moment, but I didn¡¯t let her.

    Instead, I hug Minaho-neesan¡¯s body.

    ¡º Geez, I can¡¯t stop grinning since earlier! ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice seems to be having fun.

    Well, it¡¯s usually Minaho-neesan who¡¯s watching everyone.

    Sometimes, it¡¯s better if she¡¯s watched too.

    ¡¸ Could it be that everyone¡¯s watching? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡º It¡¯s just Shou-oneesan, Rei-chan, and me! As a samurai¡¯s compassion, I¡¯m not showing this to the younger girls! ¡»

    Katsuko-nee snickers.

    ¡º Ah, Seki here. Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama went to a different room to practice their dance. The girls are over there to watch ¡»

    I hear Shou-oneesan¡¯s voice.

    Oh, Edie, Agnes, and Mana went to watch Misuzu dance.

    But.

    When they¡¯re not present, Shou-oneechan still calls them Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama.

    Well, it¡¯s inevitable until she gets used to it.

    ¡º Therefore, Ojou-sama, please continue flirting while you two are alone ¡»

    Katsuko-nee said, Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I get it. Then we¡¯ll flirt a lot! ¡¹

    She clings to my arm.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When we return to the dining room:

    Katsuko-nee, Shou-neechan are sitting on the sofa, Rei-chan¡¯s standing alone.

    She¡¯s wearing the official uniform for Kouzuki security service.

    Standing with a gallant pose.

    ¡¸ Ah, welcome back, what do you think of Rei-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    It seems that she¡¯s purposely ignoring Minaho-neesan who¡¯s sticking to me.

    Or should I say that I¡¯m concentrating on Rei-chan¡¯s uniform?

    ¡¸ For now, Rei-chan¡¯s studying the style of the security chief ¡¹

    Style?

    Yeah. Rei-chan¡¯s uniform looks gorgeous compared to the ordinary guards from Kouzuki security service I knew.

    Somehow, her shoulder strap has some ornaments, and the fabric also looks elegant.

    Could this be the uniform of the security department manager?

    Former director Yamaoka wore civilian clothes.

    The provisional security officer during Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral was wearing the same uniform as the ordinary guards.

    ¡¸ Excuse my intrusion but, Minaho-san, please state your analysis as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan greets Minaho-neesan with a smile.

    ¡¸ A-Ah, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reika, stand firm! You must always be gallant and daunting! Don¡¯t break the dreams of the girls! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ At first, I brought three patterns of the uniforms from the company but, what she¡¯s wearing now is orthodox. The rest are for ceremonial and PR use ¡¹

    Shou-neechan points at the desk.

    I see. There are two more uniforms with different textures and designs.

    ¡¸ After all, instead of uniforms for female executives, Reika¡¯s suited to wear flashy clothing ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks unblinkingly.

    ¡¸ No, but, the ordinary uniform is enough for me ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s too embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I think it¡¯s better if it¡¯s for Oscars. Add a golden braid and make it flashier, don¡¯t make it feel like the red military uniform from like the commander of the imperial guards but make it feel like the blue army uniform from the palace guards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that one? ¡¹

    As expected of Shou-neechan, she can understand what Katsuko-nee was talking about.

    ¡¸ But, Oscar and palace guard, isn¡¯t that a bit too dignified? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, Rei-chan needs to feel youthful instead ¡¹

    The two think together.

    ¡¸ But, I can see the trend. Reika¡¯s legs are long, so it¡¯s better for her to make the slacks straight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should I fill it up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, I¡¯m thinking of that design for the ceremonial version. Reika put on just the under¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan takes another uniform from the desk bashfully.

    She goes to change clothes next door.

    ¡¸ I think that there was a gold braid in the costume room here. It¡¯s used for the cheerleader cosplay, I¡¯ll bring it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes off her seat.

    ¡¸ Take a seat ¡¹

    Shou-neechan invites us to the sofa.

    ¡¸ Ah, sit in the middle, I want to have some physical contact too ¡¹

    Oh, Shou-neechan heard all of our conversation in the shower room.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s take a seat ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan urges me.

    I sit next to Shou-neechan.

    Minaho-neesan sits next to me.

    ¡¸ Hey, what do you think I should do? No, what do you want to do with Reika? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan rubs to me and asks for my opinion right away.

    ¡¸ No, even if you ask me that ¡¹

    I¡¯m asked about fashion.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s true that the uniform she¡¯s wearing now is a bit flashy ¡¹

    Perhaps, guard uniforms are like that, but.

    I know Rei-chan in her gallant British Gentleman crossdress.

    Minaho-neesan thinks carefully.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve changed clothes ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ But, this one¡¯s weird ¡¹

    Yeah, the uniform for the ceremony is:

    It¡¯s filled with luxurious ornaments, but.

    ¡¸ Somehow, it looks like a brass band when I wear it ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not as weird as Rei-chan said but.

    But, it¡¯s not practical.

    If you command the guards at the scene like this, the surrounding would feel uneasy.

    ¡¸ Regardless of decorations, the clothes¡¯ line is better. Reika looks slim when her body line can be clearly seen ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    If you ignore the flashy ornaments, admittedly, her uniform looks tighter.

    ¡¸ But, it feels like something¡¯s lacking ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, somehow, it feels that something is lacking ¡¹

    Shou-neechan holds her head.

    ¡¸ Is this a no too? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s back.

    Her hand has a big black hat.

    ¡¸ Oh, a hat? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is used for uniforms like this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows the black uniform to us.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this uniform? It looks like from Nazi Germany ¡¹

    Shou-neechan is curious.

    ¡¸ Oh, this one is a costume for ¡°The Night Porter¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ Before, there was a customer who wants the girls to wear those costumes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, The Night Porter by Liliana Cavani? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Some men like to do perverted play with girls wearing military uniforms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, isn¡¯t this a Nazi guard black suit? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    Anyway, it seems Shou-oneesan gets it.

    ¡¸ The night Porter sounds good ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Reika-san, try wearing just the coat of this black uniform, then wear the hat too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan takes off her jacket and wears the black coat Katsuko-nee brought.

    ¡¸ If this were Charlotte Rampling¡¯s movie, then she¡¯d wear suspender on her skin without the uniform ¡¹

    Shou-neechan whispers to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Well, in that regard, Reika-san can just add the elegance of Dark Bogarde ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m done ¡¹

    Rei-chan wore the black uniform and the hat.

    ¡¸ Yes, you look tense when wearing black ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reika-san, slant your hat a bit more, then put on a rose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Rei-chan turns her hat slanted.

    It feels like she¡¯s hiding her right eye.

    ¡¸ Oh, that looks good. Ojou-sama, I think if she takes off her inners, the military-likeness of this will disappear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, you can wear slacks to show your slim lines. If the outers are black, can I remodel this? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Sure. It¡¯s yours now. I don¡¯t mind if you change it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said laughing.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s transfer the Kouzuki security service badge to that uniform ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, are we really going with black? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, either way, you¡¯re now the security manager, the tradition of Kouzuki security service will revamp. We can just match the uniforms for the regular guards to you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    ¡¸ Ah, keep on wearing that, I¡¯ll fix it so that Rei-chan¡¯s body line would come out beautifully ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings in marking pins and holds Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ How about we change the neck to a neckerchief or an ascot tie? Let¡¯s use white silk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s nice, I think that suits Reika ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Shou-oneesan get even more excited.

    ¡¸ Reika, change the badge on the hat with the Kouzuki security service badge. Having the cap as the only military uniform is strange¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan, isn¡¯t this military uniform silver on the black ground? The braids and buttons are silver. Then, how about we change them all to gold? Kouzuki security service¡¯s original uniform have gold buttons so we should switch this to one. Also, I have gold braids so we can change this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee suggests.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Black and Gold might be better for Reika. Please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~! ¡¹

    With this, Rei-chan¡¯s uniform as the new security director is decided.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to do this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Just listen to what I say ¡¹

    Shou-oneechan said laughing.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Good morning, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu comes back.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are wearing Yukata.

    ¡¸ You girls were practicing your dance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s been busy lately, so we weren¡¯t able to practice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan brought me a Yukata, socks, and a folding fan ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Papa, you see, they were lovely! ¡¹

    Agnes is excited.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan said she¡¯d like to try traditional dance too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Is it okay, desuno? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯ll teach her the basics ¡¹

    Agnes said. Ruriko looks at me.

    Yeah.

    Agnes should be interested in more things other than sex.

    ¡¸ Sure, please do, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll teach her too ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Agnes too.

    ¡¸ Thank you, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, do you not want to join ¡¹

    I ask Mana.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I don¡¯t suit Japanese style that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right, Mana was in the dance club ¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard of that before.

    ¡¸ Oh, what kind of dances have you done? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Our club has the strange dance named creative dance. Ah, I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t have to dance at the school festival now ¡¹

    Mana.

    Mana can¡¯t return to her former middle school anymore.

    ¡¸ Do you want to take lessons? Where? ¡¹

    I try suggesting.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t go out for a while ¡¹

    The media continues their search for Shirasaka Sousuke and his family.

    Mana should avoid catching the public eye, for now, I guess.

    ¡¸ Oh, where¡¯s Michi-chan and Edie-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee changes the topic skillfully.

    ¡¸ Ah, those two are training ¡¹

    I see. Edie wants to train with Michi.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s about time for lunch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll call them ¡¹

    Mana raises her hand.

    ¡¸ Ah, Agnes too, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~! ¡¹

    Holding hands happily, Mana and Agnes leave the room.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re really intimate now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Yeah, everyone¡¯s becoming more of a family now.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, can I ask you to take care of the meal? I have to fix Rei-chan¡¯s uniform while everyone¡¯s eating ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better to have it sooner, isn¡¯t it? I can eat later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee carries Rei-chan¡¯s black uniform.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no big deal, we¡¯re family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ The dish is curry. Katsuko-chan taught us, and we all made it together.

    Ruriko tells me happily.

    Ah, that¡¯s when I was taking a nap with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, please eat a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Okay, I brought them! ¡¹

    Mana comes back with Michi and Edie.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells everyone.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Ruriko, Misuzu, Michi, Agnes, Edie, Rei-chan, Mana, Shou-oneechan, Minaho-neesan, and me.

    Everyone except the working Katsuko-nee is eating curry.

    Everyone¡¯s so bright and cheerful.

    Ruriko, Mana, and Agnes are telling me how they cooked the curry.

    Edie and Michi are talking about something.

    Minaho-neesan seems to have opened up to Shou-neechan due to the alcohol last night. Rei-chan joins in, and the three talk about various things.

    It¡¯s a family table.

    It feels good to say that. We had a pleasant meal.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m done! Yahoo!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes back with Rei-chan¡¯s fixed uniform.

    ¡¸ For now, I changed the buttons and the braids, then I stuffed all I can for now. Try it, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Reika puts on the coat.

    ¡¸ Then, try wearing the hat ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Now, hold your cane ¡¹

    Shou-oneechan said.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika needs the beat to death cane! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Black uniform, black hat, gold button, gold braid.

    It¡¯s a stylish and refined uniform.

    Her hat covers obliquely.

    She holds a cane.

    Ah, the cane looks like a commander¡¯s cane, it looks good.

    ¡¸ That looks cool, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I tell Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s cool! ¡¹

    Agnes said and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, looking good. If you have that dignified look, you¡¯re perfect as the security head of Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    Rei-chan deeply moved.

    ¡¸ Please do your best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go for it, Rei-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m expecting from you, Rei-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko, Mana, and Misuzu smiles at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Family is such a beautiful thing ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s mutters in deep emotion.

    1. Literal translation: Brave leader.

    2. JP wiki had this ¡°Ü‡ÒÎ×Ó¤ÎêL½«,¡± but EN wiki didn¡¯t say anything

    3. Too lood!

 Chapter 522. Plans for tonight

    Chapter 522. Plans for tonight.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll support you ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ I think members of the family currently not present feels the same ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Everyone loves Rei-chan after all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Reika, humans don¡¯t work their best just for themselves ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Reika.

    ¡¸ But, if you think of your precious family, you can do your best, can¡¯t you? We can¡¯t betray their expectations ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not alone. I also have a fight tonight ¡¹

    Shou-neechan can¡¯t fail her appeal as the new head of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san and his group are leading the guys from Kitakyushu skillfully. At this moment, they¡¯re successfully caught to our trap. What¡¯s left is. ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at MInaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t cooperate from our standpoint, however, ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks apologetically.

    Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, and Katsuko-nee, ¡°Kuromori¡± can¡¯t be in contact with Kouzuki security service tonight because it¡¯ll draw the attention of the police even further.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ve received a lot of information, and you gave me a lot of informative advice when I told you my plan last night ¡¹

    I see. So that was their discussion last night during their drinking party.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m thankful for Reika¡¯s uniform. We will accomplish our jobs so those at the scene won¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    Shou-neesan said. Minaho-neesan interrupts.

    ¡¸ No, we can¡¯t move but, Kyouko-san will participate in tonight¡¯s operation ¡¹

    Huh, Kyouko-san will?

    ¡¸ She contacted while everyone was eating. That person has the reputation of an elusive international criminal so she can adapt flexibly to things like tonight¡¯s operation ¡¹

    I see; since she¡¯s already a target of the police, then.

    There¡¯s no meaning in hiding her activities.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san will appear on the site, and then as long as we have a clear alibi at that time, their surveillance on the mansion will loosen. Once the action is over, Kyouko-san will go to America with Miss Cordelia and the two ¡¹

    America?

    ¡¸ There seems to be someone they want to kill by all means ¡¹

    Oh, the man who told Miss Cordelia lies and branded Kyouko-san as a traitor.

    ¡¸ Then, they¡¯ll stay abroad for a month and will come back to Japan when the heat cools down ¡¹

    If Kyouko-san¡¯s absent then the police monitoring the mansion will downgrade.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Margo, Katsuko, Nei, and I will go to the party with Misuzu-san ¡¹

    I see. If they attend Jii-chan¡¯s party, that¡¯s enough alibi. The police and famous people are watching.

    The operation of Kouzuki security service and the party where Jii-chan is present will happen at the same time.

    ¡¸ Yes, understood ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service will prepare the invitations to the party. Well, I let Chief Yazawa and Ootoku-kun take care of the security in the party ¡¹

    Security¡¯s needed in a party Jii-chan attends. They¡¯ll leave that to Yazawa-san and Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan will work their all to punish the organized crime group in Kitakyushu.

    ¡¸ Thanks, by the way, Kyouko-san¡¯s participation will firmly be in a joking manner but you don¡¯t mind that, do you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll ready ourselves for that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies tensed.

    ¡¸ But, Kyouko-san might be as strong as she could be if it¡¯s helping Rei-chan out ¡¹

    I said.

    After all, Kyouko-san¡¯s strong. Her fighting power is absurdly strong.

    ¡¸ Oh, did I say that Kyouko-san¡¯s coming to help? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san will participate as the enemy ¡¹

    E-Enemy?!

    ¡¸ The organized group in Kitakyushu is just too weak to establish the reputation for Shou-san and Reika-san you know? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, no way.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Messer will be your opponent ¡¹

    WHAT!!??!?!?!?!?!?!?!??!?!?!?!?!!?!?!??!?!?!?!??!!?!??!?!?!?!?

    ¡¸ Then, this is from Kyouko-san. I printed out the attachment from her mail ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hands Shou-neechan a thick document.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s criticisms of Shou-san¡¯s plan and her additions. Read it thoroughly so you won¡¯t miss anything on the performance ¡¹

    Rei-chan is at loss of words.

    Shou-neesan looks at the document.

    ¡¸ Ahaha, a change of operation spot ¡¹

    ¡¸ The places are limited if you want to show a flashy battle while not bothering the people, right? Kyouko-san already picked the venue ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, this is an ideal venue. As expected of her! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan is impressed with Kyouko-san¡¯s plan.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s the venue? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Green Mountains Film Studio ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a huge outdoor studio for television studios. In there, no matter how much they rampage, people won¡¯t be harmed, and there are facilities for broadcast in place ¡¹

    I-I see.

    As expected of Kyouko-san, she knew a good place and reserved it right away.

    ¡¸ If you have any questions then contact me directly, also, this is Kyouko-san¡¯s current number ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hands over a memo.

    ¡¸ Haa, I feel like the hurdle has gotten higher ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles wryly.

    Rei-chan¡¯s still frozen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Kyouko-san¡¯s joining in so the show tonight will be worth watching. Kyouko-san is a genius showgirl ¡¹

    Yeah, Kyouko-san never fails to disappoint.

    ¡¸ Also, you girls also have the makings of a showgirl. It¡¯ll be hard, but there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Rampage as much as you want ¡¹

    A massive barricade named Kyouko Messer.

    ¡¸ Indeed you¡¯re right, was my plan this small? Instead of toppling the guys from Kitakyushu, Kyouko Messer has an enormous impact ¡¹

    Shou-neechan reflects.

    ¡¸ I wonder if I can win? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s face is completely frozen.

    ¡¸ Winning is unthinkable. Just think about making it a draw. That¡¯s the fight you¡¯re going in ¡¹

    Shou-neechan knits her eyebrows and sighs.

    ¡¸ Please do your best ¡¹

    Agnes tells the two with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Go and beat up Kyouko-san! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said laughing.

    ¡¸ Yeah! I¡¯m rooting for you! Onee-chan! ¡¹

    Mana smiles at the two.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do our best, Reika, this is a do-or-die situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    The two guards seem to have resolved themselves.

    ¡¸ By the way, Danna-sama, which group will you join in tonight? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸ Which group? ¡¹

    I asked, Misuzu:

    ¡¸ One is with us, the group going to the party ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, Mitchi, and I, then, Minaho-chan, Katsuko-chan, Margo-chan, and Nei-chan¡¯s group ¡¹

    Ruriko counts the members.

    ¡¸ The other is the group house-sitting in the mansion ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Me, Agnes-chan, Edie-chan, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa and Mao-chan will be back by then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee adds.

    ¡¸ And lastly, the group going to the fight venue with Shou-san and Reika-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s dangerous so please don¡¯t come ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells me, but.

    I know what Minaho-neesan wants to say.

    In the fight grounds, Yukino will be taken as the bait for the gang from Kitakyushu.

    Yukino.

    Is it okay for her to show up in that place?

    Also, can Shou-neechan control Yukino?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s up to you to choose ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. The gaze of the women in the room concentrates on me.

    Everyone knows my obsession with Yukino.

    They wish for me to give up my thoughts for Yukino and concentrate on protecting the family.

    I also think I have to.

    The correct choice is to go with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    If not, I¡¯ll have to stay at home with Mana.

    But.

    I.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to answer now,. You can decide by tonight ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gave me time.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, Danna-sama, we¡¯ll be going ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko will go to buy a dress for the party tonight.

    ¡¸ Yeah, make sure to surprise Jii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. Grandfather loves us dressing up in childish clothing ¡¹

    Jii-chan raised his grandchildren under his control.

    ¡¸ We need to show Grandfather that Ruri-tan and I are now adults ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    Ruriko shows a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Jii-chan needs to accept that you¡¯re no longer the Misuzu and Ruriko in his ideal delusions. And if Jii-chan still want to be your grandfather, then you two have to show how much you adore Jii-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s the substitute for Jii-chan¡¯s first love is no longer here.

    Jii-chan is no longer allowed to rule over Ruriko and Misuzu.

    But, their blood relationship doesn¡¯t change, his granddaughter still loves Jii-chan.

    As a family.

    He has to understand that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, if this goes on, it¡¯ll be painful for Yoshiko-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko thinks of her cousin that grew up with her since forever.

    ¡¸ Yes. Yoshiko-san has never lived as the daughter of Kouzuki house until now, and suddenly, she¡¯s made to carry the heavy responsibility of the house ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko were born and raised to be a noble¡¯s daughter, so they have resistance. They won¡¯t be crushed down easily.

    But, Ruriko¡¯s attendant, as a vassal, Yoshiko-san didn¡¯t grow up with that strength.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama must be lonely alone by Grandfather¡¯s side ¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸ Then we have to hurry up and restore our relationship with Grandfather to normal ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks precisely of Ruriko and Jii-chan.

    Misuzu and Jii-chan¡¯s relationship isn¡¯t that broken.

    ¡¸ I will not return Ruriko to Jii-chan. But, I¡¯d like their relationship as grandfather and granddaughter to be fixed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko nods to me.

    In fact, I¡¯d like them to build a new one instead of fixing it.

    A kind relationship of a family.

    If not, Jii-chan won¡¯t feel a peace of mind.

    Then, Jii-chan¡¯s unstable heart will be turned to Yoshiko-san who¡¯s left alone with him.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Master ¡¹

    Michi comes to me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about me wearing a dress ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Michi. Put on a cute dress. Make sure it¡¯s the absurdly cute one ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s feeling obliged.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m still Misuzu-chan¡¯s guard ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re my woman, right? Then I¡¯d like to see a cute Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, the thought of wearing a dress that would stand out more than Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s the ¡°guards can¡¯t stand out more than their master.¡±

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a problem. The trends will be different ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Trends? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko will wear mature and sexy clothes, Michi will wear cute ones. The theme is pretty cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that a bit childish ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s cute! Make use of your beauty, Michi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re beautiful. And cute. Really cute ¡¹

    I hug Michi and whisper to her ears.

    ¡¸ If the cute Michi wears a cute dress, I¡¯m sure the cuteness will double. It¡¯ll triple. Anyway, it¡¯ll be absurdly cute. I want to see that cute Michi ¡¹

    Michi blushed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not cute! ¡¹

    Ugh! Too Cute!

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s an order! Misuzu and Ruriko, find a good one ¡¹

    I tell the two.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, prepare yourself! ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll choose a cute dress, and then Danna-sama will embrace you in that dress ¡¹

    Michi got startled.

    ¡¸ Would you embrace me while wearing a dress? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not mind even if it¡¯s a white, thin, and shimmering dress? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s no problem at all ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get the image in Michi¡¯s head, but.

    Well, Misuzu and Ruriko will fix that dress.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m wearing a dress then I¡¯d love to be raped, uhm ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about that, if you want me to come and rape you then wear a cute dress ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Michi. We¡¯ll be choosing clothes with that as the standard ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I see ¡¹

    No. What¡¯s with that shining eyes now?

    Well, it¡¯s a good thing to have Michi who¡¯s indifferent with clothes have fun with fashion.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Edie-chan said she wants to go with Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan has no clothes though ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Edie came to this mansion with only the clothes she was wearing.

    She doesn¡¯t have her own clothes.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Then buy whatever she wants. I¡¯ll pay for it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ We also have to buy clothes for Agnes and Mana-san, we can¡¯t do it today ¡¹

    It¡¯s still difficult to bring Agnes to a department store filled with many people.

    Mana also can¡¯t go because the public is filled with the news of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s death. It¡¯s just painful for Mana to look at, and it¡¯s also troublesome if they discover Mana¡¯s identity due to some coincidence. We don¡¯t know who we would meet during the day in the downtown too.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll find time in two to three days and go ¡¹

    Right, today¡¯s the last day of the Golden Week. Stores are crowded right now.

    If Mana and Agnes are going shopping, then it¡¯s better to aim for free time during weekdays.

    ¡¸ Reika will be your escort and driver ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I still have to revise all my instructions to my men based on this revised plan Kyouko-san made ¡¹

    Shou-chan has to return to Kouzuki security service head office.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll finish Rei-chan¡¯s uniform by the time you come back ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, then smiled.

    The size isn¡¯t fixed yet, so it¡¯s not in the perfect state.

    ¡¸ Then please ¡¹

    Rei-chan bows her head.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Shou-neechan departs with the dress set.

    ¡¸ Now then, I have a bit of work to do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tries to exit the room.

    ¡¸ Ah, please wait! ¡¹

    Mana chases after MInaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Uhm, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk about ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, what is it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns to Mana.

    ¡¸ Can we talk alone? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Sure, come with me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes Mana with her.

    What is it about? I¡¯m worried.

    When I thought of that:

    ¡¸ Dear, sorry but could you look after Agnes-chan for a while? I¡¯ll fix Rei-chan¡¯s uniform ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Sure, I don¡¯t mind. Come here, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me happily.

    ¡¸ What should we do? Sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we just had sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to do it a lot! ¡¹

    The half-foreign blonde beauty smiles like an angel to me.

    Err.

    In Agnes¡¯ case, it¡¯s not that her sexual desire is endless.

    She just wants physical contact.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan. He¡¯s tired so let him rest ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee follows up

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a video software Nagisa uses for Mao-chan in that room, would you like to watch? ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s better.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a TV and sofa there. There are players lined up over there, see? ¡¹

    Looking at it. Is it this?

    ¡°Nikoniko pon,¡± ¡°The child got big,¡± ¡°Working Car,¡± ¡°Working Old man,¡± ¡°The Girls at the Japanese Alps,¡± ¡°Love fighters Poly and Anna,¡± ¡°Junior Sailor Stars,¡± ¡°Rumored detectives Toy and Kunimatsu.¡±

    Let¡¯s not watch anime. Agnes probably never saw anime before.

    Hmmm.

    Let¡¯s go with ¡°animals in Africa.¡±

    I made the decision when I saw the lion packaging image.

    Since Edie mentioned Lion too much, I got curious about Lion¡¯s ecology.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s watch this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes seems to be okay with anything.

    I put in the disc to the player.

    Then, I lay down on the sofa.

    ¡¸ Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes cuddles with me.

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    I hugged Agnes and play the video with the remote control.

    ¡¸ Oh, Africa is impressive ¡¹

    For now, it¡¯s the cliche mount Kilimanjaro and green plains.

    ¡¸ Where is this? ¡¹

    Agnes gets caught by the photo of Savannah.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a garden spread out too wide ¡¹

    Oh, to Agnes, green is all garden.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Africa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Africa? Where is that? ¡¹

    Err

    ¡¸ It¡¯s in the south ¡¹

    It¡¯s hot there. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s in the south. It should be near the equator.

    ¡¸ Where is the south? ¡¹

    Agnes doesn¡¯t even know that since she¡¯s confined in the basement all this time.

    ¡¸ Well, you see. ¡¹

    I look out of the window.

    It¡¯s in the afternoon, so there¡¯s the sun,.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s around there. That¡¯s the south. It must be ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is over there ¡¹

    Agnes compares Africa in the screen and the direction I¡¯m pointing at.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s roughly there. It might be a bit different in reality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why, desuno, Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because the earth is round ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but, maybe.

    ¡¸ Round? ¡¹

    Ah, she doesn¡¯t even know the Earth.

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time I¡¯ll show you the globe, ah, look, it¡¯s a giraffe. Giraffe. That one is a giraffe. It¡¯s called Giraffe ¡¹

    I point at the giraffe on the screen and try to gloss over the conversation.

    ¡¸ Wow! Their necks are long, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes is surprised.

    ¡¸ Those kind of animals are in Africa ¡¹

    Agnes should know about the world. I want her to be interested in various things.

    ¡¸ Papa, have you gone to Africa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope. You see, Africa is really far away. You have to ride an airplane ¡¹

    ¡¸ Airplane? ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s a lot of trouble,.

    ¡¸ Ah, look at this one, it¡¯s an Elephant. Elephant! Paaooooon! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s his nose, his nose is so long he can move it freely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    Agnes is slowly getting interested in the African animals on screen.

    Before long, the lion in the cover shows in a close-up.

    ¡¸ Ah, that one is a lion, a huge cat. This show is showing the father Lion, and the simple mother Lion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cool, desuno ¡¹

    I see, lions really have polygamy.

    There¡¯s a single male in the pride.

    It makes me think of my situation.

    I¡¯m in this kind of situation.

    But, the male lion doesn¡¯t work usually.

    Is that okay, hey?

    ¡¸ Ah, there are a lot of small children ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a baby lion ¡¹

    The screen shows the mother lion breastfeeding the newborn lion.

    ¡¸ The baby lion sucks the milk from their mother ¡¹

    Then, Agnes opens the buttons of her blouse.

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes exposes her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Here, Papa ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Papa is a lion so please lick Agnes¡¯ breasts! ¡¹

    Err, I.

 Chapter 523. The approach of hypothesis and demonstration

    Chapter 523. The approach of hypothesis and demonstration

    Err

    If I lick Agnes¡¯ breasts now, it¡¯ll be risky.

    Doing it one more time with Agnes is a bit.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lick your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! ¡¹

    Agnes groans dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll massage them! ¡¹

    I coil my hands from her back and massage Agnes¡¯ small chest.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu~ That tickles, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes laughs out.

    ¡¸ Here you go, massaging time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, Papa! Kufufufufu! ¡¹

    Agnes happily laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh look! The Lion¡¯s eating a deer! ¡¹

    The screen shows how the lion hunts.

    ¡¸ Wow! It¡¯s amazing, desuno! ¡¹

    There, there, Agnes¡¯ interest has come back to Africa.

    ¡¸ Wow, they¡¯re munching, scary, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there, don¡¯t be afraid. Papa¡¯s here with you ¡¹

    I hug Agnes¡¯ body.

    Then, Agnes and I continue to watch the video while lying down on the sofa.

    Taking it easy like this is also great.

    It¡¯s been so busy and troublesome lately.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at my face.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes kiss my lips.

    ¡¸ I want to stay like this forever ¡¹

    She rubs her cheeks on my chest, wanting to be spoiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Peace is the best.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana comes back.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? Done talking with Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Mana comes to me lying down on the sofa.

    ¡¸ Ah, did you do it with Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes¡¯ breasts are exposed, right.

    ¡¸ Nono, we didn¡¯t. We¡¯re just watching animals in Africa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s massaging them! ¡¹

    No Agnes, what are you saying with that angelic smile.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Agnes move to the side, Mana¡¯s coming over ¡¹

    I move Agnes to my right side.

    ¡¸ Come here Mana, this side is open ¡¹

    I invite Mana to my left side.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Mana snuggles next to me.

    I hug Agnes on the right and Mana on the left on top of the sofa.

    Even though they¡¯re small girls, two people are heavy, but there¡¯s no helping it.

    I¡¯ll endure this one.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    I pat Mana¡¯s shoulder and sniff her hair.

    Huh, it feels like her body is in a lower temperature than usual.

    What happened?

    ¡¸ Oh look, it¡¯s a hippo! ¡¹ That¡¯s a hippo! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that a hippo? It looks strange ¡¹

    Agnes looks at the hippo on the screen curiously.

    One of the hippos in the group opens its large mouth on the waterside.

    ¡¸ Waaaaaa! ¡¹

    Agnes opens her mouth, mimicking what she sees.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, are the animals in Africa fascinating? ¡¹

    Mana asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m watching with Papa after all ¡¹

    Agnes smiles at Mana.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s amusing to be hugging closely like this ¡¹

    Agnes.

    She doesn¡¯t care about the animals in Africa.

    She¡¯s just happy that she¡¯s with me.

    ¡¸ I see, then I guess I should expose my breasts too ¡¹

    Mana opens up her clothes.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, compare mine with Agnes ¡¹

    I massage and compare the two chests.

    The 12-year-old Agnes, and the 14-year-old Mana.

    Both of them are still in the middle of growth.

    But.

    ¡¸ Oh, Mana feels swelling, and there¡¯s something stiff ¡¹

    Both of them have amazing elasticity, but Mana feels stiffer.

    ¡¸ Oh, recently, when I think of things even slightly lewd, my breasts swell ¡¹

    Mana says.

    ¡¸ Eh, are you thinking of dirty things now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A bit ¡¹

    Mana sends me an upturned gaze.

    I touch Mana¡¯s nipples.

    Indeed, her nipples are getting hard.

    ¡¸ What did you talk about with Minaho-neesan? Is it for your school? ¡¹

    I ask Mana.

    ¡¸ We did that but, it¡¯s mostly about Onee-chan ¡¹

    Onee-chan?

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Yukino?

    Well, Mana is Yukino¡¯s little sister, yes, but.

    What did she discuss with Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ I think that the recent approach on Yukino-oneechan isn¡¯t going well ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That was Minaho-oneechan¡¯s fault. She told Onii-chan to talk to Yukino-san in front of us, of course, Ruri-oneechan and have no choice but to do that ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ It was Minaho-neechan¡¯s fault for trying to make Onii-chan talk to Yukino-oneechan alone, but you see, that¡¯s already a general thing, but you see, if she talks about that in front of us, of course, we will do that in our position ¡¹

    Do that?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll attack and corner Yukino-oneechan until her heart breaks. What we¡¯re most afraid of is Onii-chan pulled by Yukino-oneechan¡¯s dark charms. In her case, if we don¡¯t beat her heart up thoroughly, then she won¡¯t yield ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, well, at that time we had no choice but to do that, but ¡¹

    She sighs.

    ¡¸ Doing that won¡¯t reach a solution, right? ¡¹

    Her big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ In Yukino-oneechan¡¯s case, no matter how much you threaten her, she¡¯ll soon forget it. She¡¯ll imagine something convenient for her right after, then think that she¡¯s luckier than anyone else. She¡¯ll never be dispirited. She never ends with despair ¡¹

    Mana knows Yukino very well.

    ¡¸ Really, her nerves makes me envious of her ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then, what does Mana want to do? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m her sister. I want her to live and be well. Honestly ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, if this goes on, I can tell that she has to live in danger. Yukino-san never tried to understand what does it feel to be in my position ¡¹

    Yukino will only get emotional and make a lot of noise.

    The discussion can¡¯t move forward.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s trying his best not to let Yukino-oneechan die, she knows it in her heart, but her head doesn¡¯t try to understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? I think she doesn¡¯t even know that in her heart? To her, I¡¯m always an enemy ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ I know. Yukino-oneechan¡¯s dumb but her intuition is sharp. Her intuition knows that Onii-chan will save her. That¡¯s why she¡¯s depending on Onii-chan too much ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s depending on me?

    ¡¸ We know that, so Onii-chan¡¯s women all hate Yukino-oneechan. She¡¯s unaware yet dependent ¡¹

    Unaware. Dependent.

    ¡¸ That person arbitrarily depends on Onii-chan but, if Onii-chan just responds to Yukino-oneechan¡¯s request. Onii-chan is dragged by that person. You¡¯ll sink deep in the abyss, and both of you will be unable to escape ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that myself. I know that it¡¯s dangerous to be pulled in by Yukino ¡¹

    She has a dark charm.

    And, I¡¯m attracted to it.

    ¡¸ If it were before; before the holidays of May began, I would¡¯ve been caught by her charm and gladly throw us to ruin. Perhaps, I might¡¯ve reached my long-awaited death with Yukino ¡¹

    Back then, I.

    I was living from my thoughts for Yukino.

    I had no other purpose for living.

    If I decided to die with Yukino, I wouldn¡¯t regret it.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan said. The first plan was for Onii-chan to be killed together with Yukino-san ¡¹

    I see.

    Minaho-neesan called out to me as a tall to make Yukino fall.

    That was where everything started.

    ¡¸ But, a lot happened, and we became family. Everyone has decided to become one family and become happy ¡¹

    It¡¯s different from before.

    ¡¸ I already have a family that I must protect. I can¡¯t die together with Yukino now ¡¹

    I have strengthened my resolve already.

    I have to forget about Yukino.

    ¡¸ Even if you think like that in your head, It¡¯s not that easy to sort it out in your heart, right? Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same, I know that I have to abandon Yukino-oneechan, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s happening ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m her sister in the end ¡¹

    Mana holds my arm tightly.

    ¡¸ I never liked Yukino-oneechan since I was born. Because, she¡¯s always mean to me, selfish, she¡¯s not a kind Onee-san at all. She¡¯s always the bully Onee-chan. I hate her, but ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes turn wet.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t abandon her. She¡¯s my older sister in the end ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I gave Minaho-oneechan my proposal. The method I thought of ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, did you find a way to reach a reasonable conclusion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go so far calling it a solution but, it¡¯s a way to make conversations with Yukino-oneechan more constructive. That person thinks she¡¯s great so I think we have to break that part ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what did Minaho-neesan say? ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ I should talk with Onii-chan and try it once Misuzu-oneechan and others are back ¡¹

    Waiting until Misuzu comes home.

    No, they will.

    There¡¯s¡¯ no time later because we¡¯ll be preparing for tonight.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s try that ¡¹

    I decided.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? Mana hasn¡¯t explained it yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do whatever it is. Mana¡¯s thinking hard enough to just help Yukino, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take my bet on that ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯ve talked about how Yukino-oneechan has been masturbating in her oom all the time, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Mana suddenly asks.

    Yukino learned the feeling of climax from me raping her.

    That¡¯s when she became crazy at masturbating.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan¡¯s panting so much that I could hear it in my room ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s living in the same house, so she knows that side of Yukino.

    ¡¸ What Yukino-oneechan needs to understand is how much she needs Onii-chan. She needs to realize that she wants Onii-chan more than Onii-chan wants Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ No, Yukino doesn¡¯t want me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way. Is Yukino-oneechan thinking that any man will do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She didn¡¯t go that far saying that but, there¡¯s a lot of guys better than me, and Yukino doesn¡¯t want me ¡¹

    Yukino, wanting me?

    That¡¯s not possible.

    ¡¸ No, Yukino-oneechan won¡¯t do anyone but Onii-chan. I know ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan won¡¯t feel good unless it¡¯s Onii-chan. She is a lump of pride. She doesn¡¯t open up her heart for other men. She¡¯ll never feel good with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she hasn¡¯t opened up her heart for me either ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? She¡¯s quite open I think. Yukino-oneechan who tries to decorate herself so she would look good for other people, don¡¯t mind being her true self in front of Onii-chan ¡¹

    True-self.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s nothing for her to hide this late anyway. Onii-chan already saw her everything ¡¹

    Her naked mind and body.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true for us too though. We don¡¯t need to decorate ourselves, we can get naked naturally. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that just feeling at ease? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s more than that. If I¡¯m with Onii-chan, I feel my heart warm. I feel happy ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, Yukino-san only knows the half of it ¡¹

    Half?

    ¡¸ When Onii-chan embraces us, our minds and body feel liberated, but Yukino-san now only feels it on her body. She just feels it with her body and doesn¡¯t accept it with her heart ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, she can imagine Onii-chan as the only partner in sex, but since she¡¯s Yukino-oneechan, Onii-chan can¡¯t embrace her ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    If she only finds value in me as a sex tool, then:

    I can¡¯t get erect for Yukino.

    I¡¯m not a machine for sex.

    I also have a heart.

    ¡¸ I knew it, Yukino-oneechan needs to realize that. Her mind and body wants Onii-chan ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Is there a meaning in that? What will happen if Yukino notices that ¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t enter our family.

    All of the women will reject Yukino.

    Yukino doesn¡¯t even want to join our family.

    ¡¸ Once she noticed it, we can part with her without regrets ¡¹

    Mana gives me an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Once she noticed that this ¡°was,¡± no, this ¡°is¡± love ¡¹

    What?

    L-Love?

    My relationship with Yukino?

    ¡¸ Then, she can feel broken-hearted. Onii-chan, and Yukino-oneechan too ¡¹

    A proper heartbreak.

    Mana says something strange.

    ¡¸ Now, Yukino-oneechan is Onii-chan¡¯s first love, and yet Yukino-oneechan doesn¡¯t accept it as love. Yukino-oneechan¡¯s pride won¡¯t allow her feelings for Oni-chan to conclude as love, so she gets it all mixed up, and it becomes this unfortunate mess ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not the case. What I had for Yukino was lust, we only had a physical relationship, that wasn¡¯t love ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, even if the physical relationship went first, that was still love. This is also love. I can tell ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ My start with Onii-chan was also rape, but now I love you. This is love. It¡¯s not just my body, my heart understands these feelings ¡¹

    Mana holds my hand.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you don¡¯t embrace women out of just lust. You pour your heart into sex. It reaches to me, to us. Onii-chan has a warm heart ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan feels that too. Her body feels it even if her mind doesn¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why she always ask for Onii-chan¡¯s help ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we have to make her understand with her head that she loves Onii-chan ¡¹

    Love.

    ¡¸ If she understands that, then she¡¯ll also realize that her love will break. Onii-chan has us, his family, and Yukino-oneechan can¡¯t walk with him. If she understands that, she¡¯ll feel heartbroken ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t feel heartbroken if the reason isn¡¯t clear ¡¹

    There is a reason why your heart is broken.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t know the reason, you¡¯ll continue to dream Just like how Yukino-oneechan does it ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan still thinks that Onii-chan may come to save her. No matter how cold Onii-chan¡¯s attitude is, she feels that Onii-chan will come to help her ¡¹

    She blindly believes deep down inside.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan is the center of the world in her mind. She thinks that Onii-chan likes her one-sidedly, and all the other women are below her ¡¹

    We have to break that delusional setting in her mind.

    ¡¸ If she understands that she likes, loves Onii-chan too. Then everything will break apart. Once she notices that all the other women are equal rivals in love, she¡¯ll see that she has no chance to win. Everyone¡¯s loving a hundred times more than Yukino-oneechan. We¡¯re wolves who bite each other. We¡¯ll never lose to Yukino-oneechan! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Wait a second. So what is the biggest problem between my relationship with Yukino? ¡¹

    Why does Yukino think that I like her one-sidedly?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Onii-chan first raped Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ I was the same. I had a phase where I misunderstood. ¡°Why is he embracing my body so many times? Surely, he must be in love with me. Then, I can be selfish with this person. He loves me after all¡± I thought ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ In my case, Minaho-oneeechan and all the older Onee-chan has been watching me, so it went well, but. I was scolded a lot, telling me that it wasn¡¯t the case, that I¡¯m getting cokcky ¡¹

    Mana was made to kneel on the floor naked so many times.

    ¡¸ But, no no matter how much of a cheeky and detestable woman I am, Onii-chan still loved me. Therefore, I fell in love before I noticed it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan should notice that too ¡¹

    But.

    I raped Yukino a dozen more times than Mana.

    The accumulation of it made Yukino¡¯s misconception.

    The idea that I like Yukino so much I can¡¯t help myself.

    That I¡¯m blindly in love so I can¡¯t stop myself from raping her.

    Yukino¡¯s always forced to open up her legs.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s set on not liking me even if she dies.

    Also, back when with Mana, Megu who¡¯s her sister from a different mother accompanied me.

    Katsuko-nee, Nei, and Margo-san were always cold to Mana.

    On the other hand, Yukino.

    Nobody made a follow-up.

    Everyone hates Yukino after all.

    ¡¸ I can understand Mana¡¯s opinion. Most of it ¡¹

    I replied.

    There¡¯s still a lot of things caught within my head though.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan still can¡¯t believe that Yukino-oneechan loves Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s true. Oh well, just accept it as one hypothesis ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Sure. I accept that. What should I do then? ¡¹

    What was the plan Mana and Minaho-neesan planned?

    ¡¸ Wel, did you know, Onii-chan This room has hidden cameras and microphones on all rooms? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ And, you can watch the rooms from other rooms ¡¹

    Huh, what about it?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it? The room where Yukino-oneechan¡¯s confined also has a system that allows them to watch a feed from other rooms ¡¹

    So we¡¯ll show other rooms to Yukino?

    What about it?

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan said this; when people are watching someone, they don¡¯t think others watch them ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Humans think of their action as independent. If they believe they are watching others then that person is superior to other people, they¡¯d lose the thought of the possibility of others watching them ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ll have Yukino-oneechan watch Onii-chan have sex with me. Then, we¡¯ll make it look like there¡¯s a mistake on switches ¡¹

    Yukino watches me have sex with Mana?

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan who¡¯s watching me have sex with Onii-chan will inevitably leak out her true feelings ¡¹

    When one is watching, they don¡¯t think they¡¯re observed.

    If it¡¯s Yukino, she¡¯ll be in her true self.

    ¡¸ First is to make Yukino-oneechan notice that she wants to have sex with Onii-chan so much! ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s someone who masturbates like crazy, in truth, she wants to do it so much now that she can¡¯t hold it. Yukino-oneechan is very uneasy and anxious right now ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know what will happen to her future.

    She¡¯s definitely afraid.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    I made up my mind.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan told me which room to use ¡¹

    Oh, if I go to that room with Mana, then Minaho-neesan can connect that to Yukino¡¯s room¡¯s system.

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Papa, where are you going? ¡¹

    Agnes who¡¯s bene behaving well, watching the video while we¡¯re talking turned to us.

    ¡¸ Well, you see ¡¹

    I can¡¯t leave Agnes alone.

    Should I leave her to Katsuko-nee?

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s working though.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re having sex then Agnes wants to join in too! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles at me.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you keep a promise with Onee-chan? ¡¹

    Mana asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ If you can keep your promise then, Agnes-chan can have sex with us together! ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Agnes will have an impact to Yukino-oneechan if she comes too! ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes having sex with me excite Yukino?

    ¡¸ I can keep a promise! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles at us.

 Chapter 524. Crash! Sex vs. Masturbation

    Chapter 524. Crash! Sex vs. Masturbation

    To be honest, I can¡¯t believe what Mana said.

    Yukino, in love with me? There¡¯s no way.

    But when I saw Mana¡¯s earnest face, I feel that I had to join in her plan.

    ¡¸ Mana, since when did you think of this? ¡¹

    I ask while walking in the corridor while holding Agnes¡¯ hands.

    ¡¸ This morning. When I woke up, I¡¯ve been thinking about it all the time ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s been troubled worried about Yukino since this morning.

    ¡¸ This will be the last chance ¡¹

    Last chance?

    Mana¡¯s words are weighty.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan is in her club, Misuzu-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan are shopping outside, Onii-chan¡¯s left in the house ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Mana suggested everyone that I should rest in the mansion so I wouldn¡¯t have to go with Misuzu¡¯s shopping.

    ¡¸ To Megu-oneechan, Yukino-oneechan is a natural enemy for her, I know Misuzu-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan, only see her as a daughter of a noble who hasn¡¯t resolved herself ¡¹

    Yukino bullied Megu ever since she¡¯s adopted to Yamamine house. Even now, Yukino looks down on Megu, their relationship never improved. They¡¯re in a stalemate.

    Misuzu and Ruriko who inherited the noble blood of Kouzuki house always felt the heavy responsibility as the daughter of a noble.

    Yukino, who¡¯s a member of Shirasaka house yet she¡¯s gushing with selfishness and no self-control, they¡¯d look at her with disdain.

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll accept Yukino.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I don¡¯t think there will be a chance unless those people with negative emotions on Yukino-oneechan is away from the mansion. ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I aligned myself with Ruri-oneechan with all I can when we were cornering Yukino-oneechan earlier. Ruri-oneechan felt that I had the same thoughts with her, she went shopping leaving me without problem ¡¹

    Mana.

    Is that why you were cold to Yukino at that time?

    ¡¸ If Ruri-oneechan doesn¡¯t look worried then there¡¯s no need for Misuzu-oneechan to worry either. Edie-chan also went out to shop ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan can read people¡¯s thoughts, right? I think she knows what¡¯s inside my heart. If Edie-chan joins the shopping group, then Misuzu-oneechan has to concentrate on Edie-chan and not think much about the mansion ¡¹

    If Edie goes to the department store, they need to concentrate on her because it¡¯s unknown what she would do.

    Besides, it¡¯ll take double the time since they¡¯re not buying just their dress but also Edie¡¯s clothes and shoes.

    Did she read Mana¡¯s feelings?

    I¡¯ll give her a pat on the head once she¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Actually, while we¡¯re having breakfast, Nei-san, Margo-san, and Nagisa were talking about going to the shop, right? Hearing that, I thought that I might have a chance. I created the plan with that thought in mind ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Look, Nei-chan is the one who loves Onii-chan the most among us. Perhaps, Nei-san won¡¯t hesitate to do any crime if it¡¯s for Onii-chan, that¡¯s how much she loves you Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana sees Nei like that.

    ¡¸ Besides, Nei-san is very cautious when it comes to Yukino-oneechan, right? If Nei-san¡¯s here, then this plan will never work ¡¹

    But, nei and Margo-san went out of the mansion.

    ¡¸ First, Nei-san is outside, Megu-oneechan is at school. Then, Ruri-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan went out to go shopping. I know that Michi-oneechan will go with them as their guard ¡¹

    Fortunately, everyone¡¯s out of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Then, me. I talked to everyone in the mansion, so Onii-chan stays in the mansion, telling them that Onii-chan¡¯s tired, so let him rest in the mansion ¡¹

    Right.

    Mana¡¯s that kind of girl.

    She observes the situation around her and acts accordingly.

    She¡¯s a smart and courageous girl.

    She¡¯s a girl who raised her acting skills just to live.

    ¡¸ The last hurdle is Minaho-oneechan. She hates Yukino-oneechan the most. That¡¯s why I was troubled on how should I discuss it with her ¡¹

    Indeed that¡¯s true.

    Minaho-neesan hates and curses Shirasaka Sousuke and his family.

    It took her a lot of time to accept Mana.

    But, Yukino kept on opposing Minaho-neesan.

    In the first place, Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t like girls like Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s attitude of looking down on people is just like her father.

    Every time Yukino acts arrogantly, Minaho-neesan boils in anger.

    That¡¯s why she had Yukino experience such cruelties.

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-oneechan got in a surprisingly good mood after Onii-chan slept together with her, so I thought of trying to talk it out to her honestly ¡¹

    We took a nap together, then she gave me fellatio, and then we washed each other¡¯s body.

    Minaho-neesan who had a lot of physical contact with me looked like her evil spirits calmed down.

    Therefore, Mana took her high stake chance to consult Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Then, she gave permission to test it out. We have time until Misuzu-oneechan comes home ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡º However, I¡¯ll keep a close eye. If it looks like Yukino-san¡¯s pulling out his soul, then I¡¯ll intervene, understood? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker on the ceiling.

    Oh, she¡¯s watching us at this moment too.

    ¡º Well, even if he was captivated by Yukino-san for a bit, I¡¯m confident that I can take him back. I now can. Therefore, go all out as you want ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice is cheerful.

    Minaho-neesan gained the confidence to be positive from the time we spent together.

    I.

    I¡¯m delighted.

    ¡¸ Huh. But Mana, what about Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    Nagisa went out of the mansion with Nei. Shou-neechan and Rei-chan have their heads preoccupied with the event tonight. Edie doesn¡¯t think of anything particular about Yukino.

    But, Katsuko-nee¡¯s still in the mansion.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I think Katsuko-san knows what I feel ¡¹

    Mana declared.

    Then.

    ¡º Yes! It¡¯s me Katsuko! I¡¯ll be watching while I sew so do your best!!!! ¡»

    A voice comes from the ceiling speaker.

    As expected of Katsuko-nee.

    Did she guess Mana¡¯s secret maneuvers?

    ¡¸ Its this room, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana stops in front of a door.

    That¡¯s the room next to the reception room where Yukino¡¯s confined in.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    Mana opens the door.

    ¡¸ Agnes, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I call to the little Agnes who¡¯s holding my hands all this time.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    You look like you¡¯re having fun.

    ¡¸ Agnes, are you not worried on what¡¯s about to happen? ¡¹

    I asked just in case.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m with Papa, desuno, I¡¯m not worried! ¡¹

    The blonde angel smiles.

    ¡¸ I see, then it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    I hug Agnes.

    I¡¯m glad I brought Agnes.

    Since Agnes is here.

    I can show up the false courage.

    I think I can do this without Yukino swallowing me up.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes and I pass through the door.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The room is used by the prostitutes to sell their bodies to the customers during the brothel era.

    There¡¯s a big bed in the middle. This is a room designed for having sex.

    Just in case, there¡¯s a shower room in the back.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like the love hotel room where we stayed in together with Megu-oneechan last time ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Indeed, it feels like that.

    However, since Kuromori is a luxury brothel, the furniture in the room: the carpet, wallpaper, chandelier, the bed and even the sheets are all high class and elegant looking.

    You can¡¯t feel the cheap-feel of a love hotel.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Mana sits on the bed.

    ¡¸ This feels strange, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    She sends me an upturned gaze and said.

    ¡¸ Knowing that I¡¯m about to have sex. when I sit on the bed and look at Onii-chan, I feel my heart beating so fast. It¡¯s now embarrassing ¡¹

    Mana blushes as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    Agnes goes to bed and sits next to Mana.

    ¡¸ Mana, look, Papa¡¯s coming! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles as she looks at me.

    I.

    I sit in between the two.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    The two snuggle with me.

    Then.

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s start the operation ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡º I will broadcast Yukino¡¯s room feed ¡»

    Then, a big LCD monitor comes down from the ceiling.

    The monitor shows a feed.

    That is Yukino¡¯s room next door.

    Yukino in her underwear lies down limply.

    She seems to be feeling down because of Ruriko and Mana¡¯s fierce attack.

    Ah, she picked up another Umaibo and peeled off the packaging.

    She throws the vinyl package on the floor and munches on the umaibo.

    Does she have no wit to throw those in the garbage can or put the garbage in just one spot?

    Probably none.

    Yukino lies down and eats the umaibo like a squirrel.

    She picks up a mineral water bottle and then drinks it while lying down.

    She sighs.

    Then, drinks again.

    She throws the empty bottle on the wall.

    The bottle hits the wall then drops down to the floor.

    What bad behavior.

    Ah, she scratched her ass.

    Then, she farted.

    I¡¯m at loss of words.

    ¡¸ Even monkeys at zoo behaves better than this ¡¹

    Mana looks at her sister and speaks disappointed.

    ¡¸ Kukuku, that¡¯s so funny! ¡¹

    Agnes laughs.

    ¡º It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s start the Phase 1 ¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks up.

    ¡º You can monitor Yukino-san¡¯s room but pretend not to see it. We¡¯ll make Yukino-san think that she¡¯s the only one peeping at this situation ¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, you can¡¯t look at the TV anymore. Concentrate on us having sex. Can you keep your promise? ¡¹

    Mana asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can do it! ¡¹

    Agnes replied right away.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you can¡¯t let Yukino-oneechan see that we are watching her, okay? ¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    ¡º Then, Phase 1 ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice echoes.

    Then.

    ¡º Pururururu, pururururu, purururu! ¡»

    The extension phone in Yukino¡¯s room rings.

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    We¡¯re watching the feed on the monitor.

    Yukino ignores the phone while showing an annoyed face.

    ¡º Purrururu, purrurururu ¡»

    But still, the phone doesn¡¯t stop ringing.

    After a while.

    ¡º Parurururururururururururururururu!!! ¡»

    The ringing grows loud.

    ¡º Geez, shut up! ¡»

    Yukino gets up.

    She goes to the extension phone, walking briskly.

    She picked up the receiver.

    ¡º What¡¯s with you?! Shut up!? What the hell do you want!??? ¡»

    She shouted on the phone.

    ¡º Parurururururururururururu! ¡»

    But the ringing doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡º Geez!!! ¡»

    Yukino presses the phone with her finger.

    ¡º Rurururu! ¡»

    The ringing stops.

    ¡º Haaa ¡»

    Yukino sighs, then.

    ¡º Pirorororororo, pirororororo, pirorororororo! ¡»

    Another sound comes ringing.

    ¡º What¡¯s with this?! ¡»

    Yukino presses buttons on the extension phone.

    ¡º Dededen! Shirasaka, Out!! ¡»

    ¡º Let¡¯s do it doggy style! Doggy Style! Doggy Style! ¡»

    ¡º Ranranranran, ranranranran, ranranranran!! ¡»

    ¡º The songs flow in your chest, new songs shine brilliantly on the singing world, the tears, the tears of a telephone line! ¡»

    ¡º Who killed Cook Robin! ¡»

    A strange sound comes out every time Yukino press a button.

    ¡º What¡¯s going on with this!?!!?! ¡»

    Yukino screams.

    ¡º Yamada! Tonight it¡¯s Yamada! ¡»

    ¡º Yamada!!! TORAMAZURA !! ¡»

    ¡º EAT THIS! SECRET SKILL! RISING CLIMAX!!! ¡»

    Every time she presses the button, another unknown voice comes out!!

    ¡º Geez!! Shut up already!!! ¡»

    Yukino beats the extension phone.

    Then.

    ¡º Wiiiiiiiiiin ¡»

    A monitor comes down in Yukino¡¯s room.

    just like how it did earlier on ours.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Agnes-chan, we¡¯ll start phase two ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡º Hey, what¡¯s this?! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s puzzled by the monitor¡¯s appearance.

    Ah.

    Yukino¡¯s room monitor turns on.

    In there reflected is us in this room.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I love you Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana pushes me down the bed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go Agnes-chan, we¡¯re having sex with Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex! Yay Sex! Ufufu! ¡¹

    The two girls strip me off.

    ¡º M-Maika!? ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s stunned as she looks up at the monitor.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do that, Onii-chan, Concentrate on having sex with us ¡¹

    Mana whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t let Yukino-oneechan notice that we also see her ¡¹

    I see.

    Yukino thinks that the machines went crazy and now she¡¯s watching us have sex.

    No, we have to make her think that way.

    We need to make Yukino think that she¡¯s the only one watching and that we don¡¯t see Yukino.

    ¡¸ Mana, my Mana! ¡¹

    I kiss Mana.

    I seek Mana¡¯s tongue.

    Mana tangles her tongue.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, please drown in us more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! Agnes too, desuno! ¡¹

    I also exchange a passionate kiss with Agnes.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, take these off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, strip Agnes too! ¡¹

    We take off each other¡¯s clothes.

    ¡º What are you all doing? Doing it in that place ¡»

    Yukino in the screen looks annoyed.

    But, from the location of the camera:

    The monitor in our room isn¡¯t visible to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s loved breasts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too!! ¡¹

    Their small developing breasts appear before my eyes.

    I use my cheek to compare the differences in feel of Mana and Agnes.

    I taste their nipples with my tongue.

    ¡¸ That tickles! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, Onii-chan, suck on it more. I love that ¡¹

    I suck on Mana¡¯s nipple to take out her sunken nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Onii-chan, you¡¯re like a child, so cute! ¡¹

    Mana said while blushing.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I¡¯ll lick Agnes¡¯ nipple too ¡¹

    This time, I crawl my tongue on Agnes¡¯ chest.

    I massage her cute breasts with my fingers and suck on her pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Ah, Papa, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body trembled.

    ¡º W-What is that guy doing!? ¡»

    We can hear Yukino¡¯s voice from the speaker, but we stopped looking at the monitor every time she reacts.

    I have to concentrate on Mana and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes will lick too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s lick each other together! ¡¹

    Mana slides down my underwear and exposes my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Allow me to serve, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana puts my penis in her mouth with a smile.

    Oh, my whole glans is wrapped inside Mana¡¯s hot and wet mouth.

    Mana¡¯s small tongue licks around the glans.

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    Agnes licks the base of my penis.

    They¡¯re already practicing the fellatio lecture Katsuko-nee taught them earlier.

    ¡¸ It feels good, girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, Papa¡¯s making a happy face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, feel more pleasure, I¡¯ll do anything for you! ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes switch positions.

    It¡¯s Agnes¡¯ turn on the glans, she licks the tip with her tongue.

    Mana licks my balls.

    ¡¸ I love sucking this! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ But, only for Onii-chan. I will do this with only Onii-chan forever ¡¹

    She looks up at me while licking my penis.

    ¡¸ I will have sex with only Onii-chan. Then, I¡¯ll bear Onii-chan¡¯s child. Onii-chan, impregnate Mana. It¡¯s okay isn¡¯t it, Onii-chan? Mana can get pregnant with a child, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I love you! ¡¹

    Mana kisses my penis.

    ¡¸ Ah, Agnes too, Agnes too Papa. I want Papa! I love Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Agnes! ¡¹

    I hug Agnes and kiss her.

    ¡º What are you three doing?! This is, this is!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s voice is trembling.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I take off Mana¡¯s panties.

    Her thighs are thin and smooth.

    Her ass is bouncy and round.

    Then, her crotch is hot and wet.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, lick it, I want you to lick it, please lick it! ¡¹

    Mana spreads her legs and opens her secret part with her fingers.

    Her pink insides are twitching.

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    I bury my face to Mana¡¯s crotch and extend my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    At the moment my tongue touched her, Mana¡¯s thighs clamped my head.

    Mana pushes my head with her hands.

    ¡¸ Lick it! Deeper please! ¡¹

    I use the tip of my tongue to dig deeper into her slit.

    I crawl my tongue on her exposed meat skillfully.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah that feels good! Onii-chan! That feels good!!! ¡¹

    The great stimulation makes Mana cry loudly.

    Her clitoris has gotten bigger and tensed, I lick it up with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, haaa, aaaah, that feels good, Onii-chan! It feels good!!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body trembles as she breathes out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ Maika, that¡¯s unfair! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s voice is trembling too.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, come to me. Please ravish Mana, I want Onii-chan¡¯s penis to thrust inside me! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes are moist.

    ¡¸ Please, don¡¯t tease me. Mana, Mana wants it! I want Mana to ravish me crazy! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana. Agnes, Mana¡¯s first ¡¹

    I look at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. I already did it earlier, so this time, it¡¯s Mana-oneechan¡¯s turn! ¡¹

    She smiled.

    Yes, it really helps that she¡¯s easily taught.

    ¡¸ Agnes is a good girl! ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ head.

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, hurry up! ¡¹

    Mana is waiting at me with her legs shaped M.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m putting it in, Mana. ¡¹

    I hold my penis and rub the glans to Mana¡¯s soft entrance.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, hurry up and thrust it in! Come in! Please, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    This 14-year-old girl is easy to get wet.

    Just pushing in my glans the hot love nectar from the inside covers my whole penis.

    ¡¸ Come. Deep. Inside. Hurry ¡¹

    I push in my waist.

    Her small opening is accepting my glans, spreading.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, the hot stuff is coming in!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s inside feels the heat of my penis.

    My glans can feel the complex shape of Mana¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸ Hey now, I¡¯m going deeper. Here I go! ¡¹

    If I push in my glans to the deepest part:

    Then it would drive through the mouth of her womb.

    Mana¡¯s inside is spread to the shape of my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, ah, Onii-chan. Onii-chan¡¯s inside Mana. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, does it hurt? Do you feel any discomfort? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it feels good. I¡¯m one with Onii-chan now ¡¹

    Mana says with her eyes moist.

    ¡¸ I love you, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too, Mana ¡¹

    We kiss each other while our lower bodies are joined.

    ¡¸ Agnes love you too, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes asks for a kiss.

    I kiss and suck and lick Agnes¡¯ lips.

    ¡¸ Agnes, do you love Mana-oneechan too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then give Onee-chan a kiss too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~! ¡¹

    Agnes kisses Mana.

    I start to thrust in my waist while watching the two naked beauties kiss each other.

    ¡¸ Aaa, aahn, ahn, aauu!! ¡¹

    Mana pants a lot every time I penetrate my glans deep.

    Her love nectar drips down from the joint.

    Using that as a lubricant, my lewd dance with Mana continues.

    ¡¸ Aaaa, aaaah, Onii-chan, Onii-chan, it feels, aaah, it feels good! ¡¹

    Mana gasps.

    Her small naked body trembles as she twists in pleasure.

    Her cure breasts are swaying, matching my movements.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º Afuu, aaau, aguuu!! ¡»

    I hear a satisfied voice clearly not from Mana.

    ¡º Aaaah, that¡¯s unfair! Maika! Why is it just you! Aaaaah!! ¡»

    Yukino started to masturbate violently on the other room?!

 Chapter 525. Endless Waltz

    Chapter 525. Endless Waltz

    Yukino on the screen is:

    She¡¯s looking up at Mana and me, entwining in the monitor, her bra is lifted up, and she¡¯s massaging her breasts.

    She¡¯s rubbing her hardened nipples with her fingers.

    Yukino¡¯s breasts have a good shape. They¡¯re a binyuu.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you¡¯re doing it with Mana right now ¡¹

    Mana whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ Oh sorry ¡¹

    I apologized in a soft voice.

    ¡¸ Feel Mana and Mana will feel Onii-chan too ¡¹

    Mana wriggles her waist from below.

    Her vagina clamps down tight.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, does this feel good Onii-chan? Like this? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s 14-year-old cute stomach stirs up.

    Every time my penis pierces through Mana¡¯s hot and wet insides.

    ¡¸ Aah, Mana that feels good. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufu. So cute. Onii-chan, the face you make when having sex is so cute, please become cuter! ¡¹

    Mana bends her back and moves her waist rhythmically below me.

    Ooh.

    I can¡¯t lose here.

    I also match with Mana rhythmically.

    I aim at the moment when Mana pushes her waist up high then thrust in deeply.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, that¡¯s amazing. It feels like it pierced through my womb1 ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face looks eager.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, do Mana more! Please enjoy Mana¡¯s body! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana. My Mana ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s naked second-year middle school girl body.

    Her naked body has not much meat, it¡¯s still on the way growing to a feminine shape.

    But still, her breasts are swelling, soft and tender.

    Mana¡¯s breasts sway around while I dance with her.

    Her pink areola is dancing around her breasts.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan that feels good! Sex feels good! ¡¹

    Mana says while breathing out hot sighs.

    Mana¡¯s eyes are moist.

    They¡¯re drowning in the pleasure of lust.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve gotten used to sex quite well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m doing it every day after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ If this goes on then you might get bored of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. I will not get bored of it so please do it every day! ¡¹

    Juppu, juppu, jupupu.

    I stir up Mana¡¯s insides with my erect penis then rubs my glans from deep inside to the entrance.

    I keep on piercing, scraping different parts of the walls from various angles.

    ¡¸ Aah, it feels good there Onii-chan! I can feel it! ¡¹

    I seem to have hit Mana¡¯s pleasure point.

    ¡¸ Here, Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, aaaah, yes, there! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s looking up at me with her eyebrows knit from pleasure.

    I also can¡¯t look away from Mana anymore.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s also cute. Your face when you¡¯re feeling it is adorable ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s embarrassing! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you like the shame, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Yes! Onii-chan! Please embarrass Mana even more!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body shivers as she shouts at me.

    ¡¸ Okay then! ¡¹

    I spurt myself in one go.

    But.

    ¡¸ Papaaaaa ¡¹

    Agnes calls me with an eager voice.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Papaaaa ¡¹

    Agnes is teasing her crotch.

    ¡¸ Mana-oneechan looks like she¡¯s feeling so good ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes are also looking aroused.

    Her fair skin now shows a think pink blush.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you can¡¯t let Agnes-chan masturbate. ¡¹

    Mana tells me in a hurry.

    Oh right.

    Shirasaka Sousuke forced Agnes to make a habit of masturbating.

    I need to make her break free from that mental bind.

    I want her to feel not from masturbating but from having sex with a partner.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you can¡¯t touch yourself ¡¹

    I tell Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa! But, But desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes tells me while panting.

    Her hand is still wriggling, teasing her crotch.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Agnes! It¡¯s not good to do it by yourself! Agnes-chan has a partner to have sex with already! ¡¹

    Mana speaks in a loud voice.

    so Yukino who¡¯s masturbating while watching us have sex could hear.

    ¡¸ But, Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with a face about to cry.

    That¡¯s right, even if I say that. I only have one penis.

    Since I¡¯m inside Mana, I can¡¯t do Agnes.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯m okay now, do it with Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, weren¡¯t you on the way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m the Onee-chan here ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡º Then Dear, do it from below ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡º Then, continue having sex with Mana-chan where she has to move her waist by herself. Agnes-chan can straddle on your face, then you can lick Agnes-chan¡¯s pussy. Okay? ¡»

    While I¡¯m having cowgirl sex with Mana, I¡¯ll have Agnes¡¯ crotch on my face and lick her slit?!

    ¡º It¡¯s about time for you to learn how to handle two people at the same time! ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s instructions are harsh.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do that. Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I also want the three of us to feel good. Right, Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Well, I have no choice but to do it.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do this ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Mana.

    Nununuppo!

    My penis wet with love nectar trembles from the touch of the outside air.

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana switches places with me, and I lie down on the bed.

    I look up at the ceiling.

    Ah, the ceiling has a grid pattern.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    Mana stuffs her opening with my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Kuuu! ¡¹

    Her 14-year-old insides swallow up my penis again.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, fuu ¡¹

    Mana accepts my penis until the root then sighs.

    ¡¸ For some reason, I feel like when Onii-chan¡¯s penis is in, I feel like my real self ¡¹

    She says while wiping the sweat on her forehead.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m completely filled up. The true me is this one, the one Onii-chan ravishes. It¡¯s Mana! ¡¹

    Mana smiles

    ¡¸ Papaaa! ¡¹

    Oops, I also have to do Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes, get on top of my face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes rides my face timidly.

    I hold Agnes¡¯ waist with both hands.

    I can¡¯t breathe since my mouth and nose are blocked, so I adjusted my position.

    But.

    This 12-year-old genital doesn¡¯t have a smell of a woman.

    Her smooth thighs feel different too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking now, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Aaahn!! ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on Agnes¡¯ slit.

    The taste of her sour love nectar stimulates my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa, Papa, Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ thighs tighten up my face.

    ¡¸ What do you think, it feels better than doing it by yourself, isn¡¯t it, Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    Mana whispers to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Yes, desuno! Yes, desuno!! Aaaahn~! ¡¹

    I lick her pink slit and make wet sounds.

    Agnes, gasps.

    She¡¯s pressing her abdomen to me even further.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana¡¯s resuming too! ¡¹

    Mana begins to move her waist on my lower half.

    She¡¯s slowly moving it up and down too.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, this feels good. Onii-chan¡¯s penis feels so good!! ¡¹

    Mana puts her hand on my chest and then shakes her ass making it go in a circle.

    To match that movement, my penis is clamped inside Mana¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Papa, Papa, it feels good! Papa¡¯s mouth feels good! ¡¹

    Agnes also trembles from my tongue.

    There¡¯s a 12 and 14-year old girl trembling in the pleasures of sex on top of me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! Onii-chan! Haa, haa, haa. It feels good. Sex feels good!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! It¡¯s throbbing! Agnes¡¯ stomach and back are twitching!!! ¡¹

    The two beauties are wet with love nectar, sweat, and tears of joy.

    The scent of women having sex fills up the room.

    The two young girl¡¯s scent of sex smells like the sour and sweet summer fruits.

    I am drowning in Mana and Agnes¡¯ smell.

    But.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Onii-chan! It feels good! It feels good! Ahaaaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! Papaaa! It feels good when Papa¡¯s licking!!! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    This is painful for me.

    Mana¡¯s grinding her waist on my lower half.

    It¡¯s as if Mana¡¯s raping me.

    On the other hand, is splashed with Agnes¡¯ overflowing love nectar.

    My face is drenched, and there¡¯s a 12-year-old thigh clamping my face.

    It¡¯s hard to breathe.

    But still, I¡¯m not stopping my tongue.

    While at it, I hug and rub Agnes¡¯ small ass and thighs.

    I occasionally travel from the slit and lick her thighs as well.

    ¡¸ Papaa! Aahn! It feels way better with Papa! It feels good, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ slit is loosening, melting.

    Her small clitoris shows up.

    Now¡¯s the time to pinpoint attack this.

    I use the tip of my tongue and polish her jewel.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, aaaaaah, Papa!!! I can feel it there!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ inside is electrocuted from the pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes grabs my hair with both her hands and holds to my head tightly.

    She¡¯s pushing her lower abdomen to my face really hard.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, Papa! Agnes is, Agnes is!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes is feeling signs of climax.

    But, my face is covered by Agnes¡¯ soft stomach, I can¡¯t see anything.

    I feel intense pleasure in my lower half, I¡¯m already doing all my best on attacking Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa, you see, Agnes is, Agnes is!! ¡¹

    Agnes is about to cum.

    Then, I¡¯ll make you cum.

    I hold Agnes¡¯ thighs and then concentrate my ultra-fast vibration tongue on Agnes¡¯ most sensitive point.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaa!!! Papaaaa! Agnes is feeling good! I¡¯m feeling good!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ whole body is drenched in sweat.

    The taste of her love nectar changes.

    Agnes is about to reach the climax soon.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaah, aaaah, Papaaaa, Papaaaa! Papaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Hot liquid falls from Agnes¡¯ body to my face.

    Could this be what they call ¡°squirting.¡±

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! I love you so much!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes is grabbing my head so hard, she¡¯s not letting go.

    I somehow manage to move my face and secure an air path.

    Agnes¡¯ insides are twitching.

    Agnes bends her back on top of me and drowns in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Before long, Agnes lost strength and collapsed.

    On top of my face.

    This is too painful, so I grabbed Agnes¡¯ waist and lifted her body. Moving away from this position is impossible. Mana¡¯s still riding me so I can¡¯t get up.

    Yeah, I can now breathe air somehow.

    Agnes was on top of me, so I wasn¡¯t able to see Mana earlier, but now:

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Ah, Mana¡¯s also close to climax it seems.

    I¡¯ll make her cum. I push up Mana¡¯s vagina from below.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I can feel it, I can feel it! Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Feeling my message, Mana accelerates her waist even more.

    Ugh.

    Her vagina¡¯s clamping even tighter.

    Mana¡¯s sex technique is improving.

    ¡¸ Geez! I can only see Agnes-chan¡¯s butt! Onii-chan, please respond! ¡¹

    I hear Mana¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    I thrust upwards, appealing to Mana.

    ¡¸ Ahn! I love you Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s voice gets bright.

    ¡º Mana-chan, try doing three step signature, shallow, shallow, then deep! ¡»

    I can hear Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice from the speaker.

    ¡¸ Okay! I¡¯ll try it! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Shallow, shallow, deep! Shallow, shallow, deep! ¡¹

    She moves her waist in that rhythm.

    Ah, this is good.

    It has an accent of pleasure.

    ¡¸ Ah, this feels good. It¡¯s way better! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s voice is trembling.

    ¡¸ What about you Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I feel good too ¡¹

    Shallow, shallow, deep.

    Shallow, shallow, deep!

    Every time it goes deep, I thrust up from below.

    ¡¸ Haaan~! Un! Un! Haan!! Un! Un! Haaan~! ¡¹

    Shallow, shallow, deep!

    Shallow, shallow, deep!

    Mana and I have sex like we¡¯re dancing the waltz.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-chan! I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll match my ejaculation with Mana¡¯s climax ¡¹

    But, it¡¯s tough if I can¡¯t see Mana¡¯s face.

    Usually, I can tell it if I focus on the expression of the delight of my partner.

    If I can move Agnes¡¯ body.

    Agnes seems to be still unable to recover her strength from the climax.

    Okay, if I can¡¯t move her, then I¡¯ll have fun with Agnes¡¯ body instead.

    I reached out for Agnes¡¯ naked body.

    I enjoy the feeling of her elastic ass, smooth stomach, and cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Auuu. Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let me touch you. I can¡¯t see Mana so I¡¯ll touch Agnes¡¯ body instead ¡¹

    Oh, the pleasure inside me is rising up.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! Mana¡¯s here! Feel Mana! Feel me with your penis! ¡¹

    Even if I can¡¯t see her, my penis can feel Mana¡¯s insides.

    We¡¯re connected, together as one.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana, I can tell. I can feel Mana¡¯s inside really well ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s 14-year-old pussy.

    It¡¯s different from other girls, it has the sensation only unique to Mana, the sound, the moisture, the tightness.

    Oh, this is Mana.

    ¡¸ I can tell too. Aaah, Onii-chan, Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Shallow, shallow, deep!

    Shallow, shallow, deep!

    Mana and I touch each other¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, give, give Mana a child! Mana wants it! I want it! I want Onii-chan¡¯s hot stuff deep inside me! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m letting out a lot! I¡¯m going to pour in a lot inside Mana!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it, do it!!! Onii-chan, fill me up!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s rising up to climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Onii-chan, it¡¯s coming! Coming!! The hot wave is coming!! ¡¹

    I hug Agnes¡¯ small body tightly to bear accidental discharge.

    Hurry, hurry up! Mana!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Kuuuu, O-Onii-chan! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Mana¡¯s cumming! Haaaaaaa, cumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnngggg!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s whole body trembled, she jumped.!!

    ¡¸ Okay! I¡¯m cumming too, cum, cumming! It¡¯s coming out!!! ¡¹

    I grab and squeeze Agnes¡¯ ass and breasts tightly.

    Then, I release my sperm into Mana¡¯s womb!!

    ¡¸ Ah, so hot!! It¡¯s pulsating! Onii-chan¡¯s penis, Onii-chan¡¯s penis is moving inside of me! ¡¹

    It¡¯s blowing out white liquid while pulsating!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s reaching! The hot stuff is flowing deep inside me!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m pouring my semen inside Mana¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Mana!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa!!! ¡¹

    Mana who finally recovered from her exhaustion grabs my head tightly.

    ¡¸ I love you Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯ll never let you go, Agnes, Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! I love you!!! ¡¹

    Mana collapses on top of me.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Mana, Agnes, and I.

    The three of us stick together, covered in sweat.

    We¡¯re gasping as if we ran a marathon.

    Oh, my heart¡¯s beating so hard.

    Wait, is it my heartbeat?

    Or could it be Mana or Agnes?

    We¡¯ve become a single lump that even that is unknown.

    Then.

    ¡º Aaaaaaaa, I¡¯m cumming!!!!!!!!! ¡»

    A bit late after our climax.

    I hear a voice from the speaker.

    ¡º Aaaah! I want to do it too! I want it!!! Aaaahn!!! ¡»

    This voice is?!

    Yukino?!

    Oh right, I completely forgot because I focused on Agnes and Mana.

    ¡¸ Agnes, move your ass off me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes moves her body sideways.

    Then, she immediately cuddled up with me, her naked body sticks really close to me.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, I love Papa ¡¹

    She kissed me.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana too! ¡¹

    Mana kisses me while still having my penis inside her.

    I.

    Oh right, what about Yukino?

    ¡º Haa, haa, uuuugh, I want to do it too! I want to! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s underwear is coiled around her naked body.

    Her bra is lifted up.

    Her panty is hanging on her ankle.

    Her legs spread wide and she continues to masturbate.

    Even though she just came.

    She¡¯s teasing her crotch again.

    her eyes are looking up at the screen which reflects us hugging each other.

    ¡º He came inside Maika and yet he¡¯s not doing it with me! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s right middle finger is deeply exploring her vagina.

    Her left hand is on her breasts and nipples.

    What an unguarded masturbation is this.

    ¡º I¡¯ll never forgive him! ¡»

    Yukino thinks that she¡¯s watching us do silliness.

    She doesn¡¯t know that we also see her.

    ¡º I want you to have sex with me too! Baka! ¡»

    Yukino continues her endless masturbation.

    ¡¸ That, you mustn¡¯t do it by yourself! ¡¹

    Agnes said while pointing at the monitor.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a dozen times better when Papa¡¯s doing it, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles while rubbing her small breast on me.

    ¡º £¿£¡ ¡»

    Yukino looks puzzled, but still, she¡¯s not stopping her masturbation.

    She rubs her clitoris with her fingers.

    But, on her shaved smooth abdomen is

    the emerald green tattoo ¡°¼Î¼×¡± written in the middle.

    Yukino has it hard too.

    I look at the screen, her body has a magnificent proportion and yet.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan~ How long will you continue to masturbate? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    It seems she found out the location of the camera on this room from the image shown in Yukino¡¯s room.

    She faced that way and waved her hand.

    ¡º W-What?! ¡»

    Yukino stopped her hands.

    But, she¡¯s not closing her legs.

    Her finger inside her vagina is still clearly seen.

    ¡¸ I mean, just like how you can see what¡¯s in this room, we can see what¡¯s in Yukino-oneechan¡¯s room too, you know? ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡º N-No way!? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes way. Aren¡¯t we having a conversation right now?

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Then, while I¡¯m having lovey-dovey sex with Onii-chan here, what are you masturbating for Yukino-oneechan? You shouldn¡¯t stuff your finger that much. Your pussy will get loose! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Agnes won¡¯t do it by herself. If Agnes wants to do it, then Agnes will ask Papa, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes kisses my cheek.

    ¡¸ Well, she has no choice. Yukino-oneechan loves to masturbate when she¡¯s alone! I don¡¯t get the reason why though ¡¹

    Mana kisses me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t¡¯ masturbate. I have sex with Onii-chan every day after all ¡¹

    She smiles defiantly on the camera.

    ¡¸ From now and forever more ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Maika, you¡¯re making a fool of your sister?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan can¡¯t help but be made fun of! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up! Where are you right now?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anywhere. I¡¯m going to do it more with Onii-chan. Look now! Onii-chan¡¯s penis is still big inside me. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneechan, Agnes next please, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, Agnes-chan wants to do it a lot too! ¡¹

    Mana pats Agne¡¯s ¡®head.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is, Yukino-oneechan, you can masturbate alone over there. You can just feel all the frustration while watching us have sex ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Either way, Onii-chan won¡¯t have sex with Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan cant¡¯ get erect for Yukino-oneechan after all~ ¡¹

    Hearing her sister say that, Yukino:

    ¡º Maika, I¡¯ll never forgive you! I¡¯m going to mess your hair up! I¡¯ll pull your cheeks and slap your ass until it turns red! ¡»

    ¡¸ Hmm, really? ¡¹

    ¡º Obviously! I¡¯m your sister, so I¡¯m going to water you down from that vulgar man. You¡¯re disgraceful. You¡¯re still in the middle school! Having sex every day? Did you become a pervert or what? ¡»

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to be told by someone who¡¯s masturbating so much she still has her legs open ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡º I. I was forced. He defiled my body, but my heart remains pure! I¡¯m not unlike you who drowned in libido and became crazy! ¡»

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan said ¡°I want to do it too¡± though ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you say ¡°I want to have sex too¡±? ¡¹

    ¡º I didn¡¯t! ¡»

    ¡¸ You said it! ¡¹

    Agnes retorts.

    ¡º I said I didn¡¯t so I didn¡¯t! I know myself the best! ¡»

    Yukino declares.

    ¡¸ I see. Sorry but while we¡¯re talking, Onii-chan¡¯s penis is getting bigger again, we¡¯ll go back to having sex. I don¡¯t care about Yukino-oneechan either way, so masturbate all you want. Bye! ¡¹

    ¡º Hey, wait! Maika! ¡»

    Yukino bites the bait.

    ¡¸ What now? ¡¹

    Mana turns around unwillingly.

    ¡º Do you intend to show me yourself having sex with that guy!? ¡»

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have the intention. It¡¯s Agnes-chan¡¯s turn next ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want to watch, then go, that¡¯s what I¡¯m about to do too anyway. Onii-chan¡¯s not interested in Yukino-oneechan¡¯s naked body or masturbation either. ¡¹

    ¡º I-I! ¡»

    Yukino accumulates tears from the anger.

    ¡¸ What now? Gonna cry? Yukino-oneechan¡¯s so hard to understand ¡¹

    ¡º You, making a fool of me so much! ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not though? Or should I say that it¡¯s been like this long ago? We don¡¯t care about Yukino-oneechan at all anymore. ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ Now, Onii-chan, let¡¯s go back to having sex. Here, suck on Mana¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Mana pushes her chest on my face.

    ¡º Dammit! I¡¯ll never forgive you for making a fool of me! If you were right in front of me, then I¡¯ll definitely punish you! ¡»

    ¡¸ Hmm, then, want to try it out? ¡¹

    Mana says calmly.

    ¡¸ Do it please! ¡¹

    Mana shouts to the ceiling.

    ¡º Yosoro~! ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡º Here we go! ¡»

    Suddenly, the wall of the room opens.

    Oh right.

    This room was just next to Yukino¡¯s confinement, right.

    I decided not to think about what¡¯s in this mansion anymore.

    Walls opening doesn¡¯t surprise me anymore.

    Zuzuuzuzuzuzuzu.

    ¡º Face-to-face!!! ¡»

    Katsuko-nee announces.

    The stunned Yukino appears on the other side.

    Oh, Yukino will never get used to this kind of development, right.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    With the walls wholly opened, the two rooms became one.

    Mana laughs and tells her sister.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, your finger is still inside, how about you stop looking so shameless before you scold us? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s legs are still wide open, and her fingers are still in the opening of her vagina.

 Chapter 526. Judging Yukino 1

    Chapter 526. Judging Yukino 1

    ¡¸ W-What about you Maika, g-get away from that man! ¡¹

    Yukino pulls out her finger from her genital and shouts at her little sister.

    ¡¸ Well yeah. We can¡¯t talk like this ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ It feels a bit unfortunate though ¡¹

    She pulls out my penis from her vagina.

    ¡¸ Look, Yukino-oneechan! Onii-chan came so much ¡¹

    She spreads her legs and shows her genital to Yukino.

    My white semen drips down from her small slit.

    ¡¸ My insides feel very warm ¡¹

    Saying that; she rubs on the area of her womb.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-chan, I¡¯ll clean this up ¡¹

    Mana puts my erect penis in her mouth and begins to suck out the semen that remained in my urethra.

    ¡¸ Ah, Agnes too! ¡¹

    Agnes who recovered from the aftertaste of climax goes to my penis too.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then let¡¯s share ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes lick my erect penis.

    They¡¯re showing off to Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are glued to us.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, you want to do it too, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Mana provokes Yukino.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want to do that!! ¡¹

    Yukino strongly refuses.

    ¡¸ Hmm. You say that while that part is like a spring., You came from watching me have sex with Onii-chan, didn¡¯t you, Yukino-oneechan? ¡¹

    Mana laughs with a triumphant look.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you don¡¯t look satisfied at all. Cumming just once isn¡¯t enough for Onee-chan, right ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Shut up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I heard Onee-chan¡¯s gasps while masturbating like a monkey after all ¡¹

    Mana had heard Yukino¡¯s masturbating voice when they were living together in the same house.

    ¡¸ T-Then what?! ¡¹

    Yukino glares at her sister.

    ¡¸ Nothing, I just feel sorry for Yukino-oneechan who can¡¯t have sex anymore ¡¹

    Then, Mana hugs me.

    She pushes her naked breasts to me.

    ¡¸ As for me, look, when I want to do it Onii-chan¡¯s making love with me ¡¹

    Yukino gets angry.

    ¡¸ Maika! Are you not ashamed?! You¡¯re a daughter of Shirasaka house! Doing it with that man is shameless! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares if it is!? ¡¹

    Mana kisses me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very happy right now ¡¹

    She licks my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Besides, Yukino-oneechan and I are already banished out of Shirasaka house. You know it, don¡¯t you? Papa is dead ¡¹

    ¡¸ You people killed her! ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no other choice, you know? Papa did things that he can¡¯t complain if he¡¯s killed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika! It¡¯s your father! ¡¹

    Yukino said. Mana flares up.

    ¡¸ But Papa didn¡¯t come to help me!!! He didn¡¯t even try to save me!! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ That person is always doing what he likes. Even when I was taking medical treatment in Shizuoka, he never came to see me. Then, he hurt a lot of people, did a lot of horrible things, everyone curses him, this is just reaping what he sowed! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But he¡¯s your family. He¡¯s your father! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My family is in here! Onii-chan and Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika! You¡¯re still a child, so you¡¯re being deceived! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan risks his life to protect us! He did it again and again! Yukino-oneechan saw that too! ¡¹

    Mana hugs me.

    ¡¸ I love him! I¡¯m his woman! I am in love with him, and I will bear his child! We¡¯re a family ¡¹

    Mana declares to her sister.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is my little sister. I¡¯ll treasure her forever. She¡¯s my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneechan? ¡¹

    Agnes is completely afraid of Mana and Yukino¡¯s shouting.

    ¡¸ Agnes, it¡¯s okay, come to me ¡¹

    I get up and hug Agnes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, Papa¡¯s with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Papa ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ naked back.

    ¡¸ You all are crazy! This man¡¯s fooling you! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what Yukino-oneechan thinks then why not? That idea is all yours ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, we feel it every time we have sex with Onii-chan. Onii-chan loves us, and we love Onii-chan. The more we have sex, the stronger our bond grows. We didn¡¯t become a family in just a blink of an eye. We open up each other¡¯s hearts little by little, meeting halfway, and getting closer. That¡¯s it ¡¹

    We can only understand each other little by little.

    Among my women, I think Mana is the one who took the most time.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-chan was the first one who reached out. Not me. He loved me over and over again, without giving up, without abandoning this conceited and selfish self ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful. I love you. I want to make Onii-chan just like how Onii-chan did all his best to make me happy. I want to protect this family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t speak silly things, look at reality. This man and everyone else is just using you. If you lose your worth, then you¡¯ll be abandoned. They¡¯ll throw you like garbage. These people are like that! ¡¹

    Is that what Yukino think of us?

    ¡¸ Right back at you Yukino-oneechan. Look at reality! ¡¹

    Mana speaks clearly to her sister.

    ¡¸ Since when have you lost your value? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s already dead you know? Moritsugu-ojiisan is overthrown. Shirasaka house raised the white flag to Kouzuki-san. Minaho-oneechan¡¯s revenge is already done. It¡¯s all over ¡¹

    Yukino shivers.

    ¡¸ On top of that, we¡¯re in a safe position due to our connection to Kouzuki house, Misuzu-oneechan, and Ruri-oneechan. The police will never chase us. Yukino-oneechan also knows how much power Kouzuki house in Japan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, justice! I have justice with me! They¡¯ll undoubtedly receive divine punishment! A bolt of lightning, a meteor falling or something, they¡¯ll all die! If not! ¡¹

    Tears fall from Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa won¡¯t rest in peace ¡¹

    I can understand what Yukino feels.

    We¡¯re never just.

    We¡¯re a criminal organization.

    The bad guys.

    Although they suffered from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s hands, it¡¯s in the wrong to take revenge on him.

    We disobey the law and ethics.

    But still, we had to finish his punishment.

    If Shriasaka Sousuke didn¡¯t meet a cruel end, then.

    A lot of prostitutes who suffered from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s hands won¡¯t be able to leave their past and step forward.

    Just like how Nei¡¯s heart can¡¯t be free unless Cesario Viola is dead.

    He can¡¯t be arrested by the police, condemned at a trial and pay for his sins in prison.

    As long as Shirasaka Sousuke exists in the world, the hearts of the former prostitutes won¡¯t rest.

    ¡¸ You should just kill yourself! Commit suicide! You shameless scum!! ¡¹

    Yukino curses me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care whatever you say, but, I will live. I will live with all my best and become happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ A person like you has no qualification to be happy! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yet, I will ¡¹

    I look at Agnes in my arms.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t become happy, everyone can¡¯t ¡¹

    Everyone is my family.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes strokes my face.

    ¡¸ Agnes is with Papa, so Agnes is happy ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I already have a family I must make happy.

    No matter how much sins I make, no matter how much curses or insults I receive.

    I have to live, composed and with resolution.

    If I show my unease, then Agnes will feel anxious.

    ¡¸ You hypocrite! Liar! Crazy!! ¡¹

    I do nothing but turn aside whatever Yukino tells me.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, you keep on screaming like that. You really don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Papa died. That means that our value has expired. Do you get it? There¡¯s no more reason for us to be confined here ¡¹

    Mana said. Yukino gasps.

    ¡¸ Yet, Onii-chan treasures me. Minaho-oneechan and Katsuko-san too. He thinks of me as a family, so he attends to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, there¡¯s no way to know that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Even now they¡¯re watching over us. In the first place, if they don¡¯t trust me, then they won¡¯t give me an opportunity to talk to Yukino-oneechan like this ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ This is my last chance to talk to Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Last? Maika? ¡¹

    Yukino asks her sister with a frightened face?

    ¡¸ Do you get it? Yukino-oneechan lost her value already ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face pales.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, what do you plan to do after this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let me say it just in case, Yukino-oneechan¡¯s alive now thanks to Onii-chan. If Onii-chan isn¡¯t here, then you should¡¯ve been dead already ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that! ¡¹

    Yukino looks down.

    ¡¸ So, what do you want to do Onee-chan after this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll go back to Ichikawa-Ojiisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, so you want to be pushed to a mental hospital and live for the rest of your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll go to someone in Shirasaka clan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirasaka house will never shelter Yukino-oneechan you know? Do you think they would try something like going against Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Yukino glares at her sister.

    ¡¸ Earlier, the lady from Kouzuki house said this: If I do as you say and act like a clown, then my life is at least safe. My living expenses are also taken care of¡¹

    That¡¯s right, earlier this morning, Ruriko made Yukino promise that.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯re okay being Ruri-oneechan¡¯s clown. Once you became her clown, you can¡¯t get out of it for the rest of your life, are you sure about that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know how Papa looked in the end, right? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ If Onee-chan betrays us and tries to reveal our secrets, that¡¯ll happen to you too! ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s limbs, tongue, and his penis are all cut off.

    ¡¸ Other than Kouzuki security service, Kyouko-san, and Miss Cordelia are genuinely scary people. Michi-oneechan and Edie-chan too, who knows what they could do if they get angry ¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸ I-I know that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope, you don¡¯t. Ruri-oneechan told you so firmly, and yet Yukino-oneechan still thinks she can do something about her situation ¡¹

    Mana tells her sister coldly.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do anything anymore, accept your fate ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Then, what do you want me to do?! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Come here. Yukino-oneechan, throw that arrogant pride of yours as it¡¯s just disgraceful now ¡¹

    Hey, Mana?!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. Ruri-oneechan too. Misuzu-oneechan is Onii-chan¡¯s prized pet. Michi-oneechan is Onii-chan¡¯s toy ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes asks Mana.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, what do you want to be? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, you see! ¡¹

    What would I do if she says ¡°bride¡±?

    ¡¸ I remembered! Agnes is also Papa¡¯s pet! ¡¹

    Ah.

    Shirasaka Sousuke raised her this way.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then I¡¯ll make sure to pour a lot of love on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles like an angel.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all Onii-chan¡¯s possessions. Everyone threw away their boring pride to do that. We can be naked in front of Onii-chan, mind, and body. As sisters, we don¡¯t get jealous or fight with each other. Everyone devotes themselves to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Everyone puts themselves in a position below me. Therefore, they don¡¯t fight. They coexist with each other.

    Jii-chan knows that so that¡¯s why he sold Ruriko to me as a slave.

    To throw away her pride as the daughter of Kouzuki house to the bottom.

    ¡¸ So what?! ¡¹

    Yukino glares at Mana.

    ¡¸ If Yukino-oneechan throws away her pride then you could¡¯ve come on this side. Onii-chan is a generous man so if Yukino-oneechan changes her mind, then I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll accept you ¡¹

    Ah.

    Mana¡¯s objective is this?

    Mana is trying to invite Yukino to the family.

    ¡¸ Even me. When I turned over a new leaf, Onii-chan accepted me ¡¹

    Mana.

    Because she was able to join in the family that way;

    She thinks that Yukino can do it too.

    Yeah.

    People think based on their own experience.

    But.

    Mana and Yukino are different.

    ¡¸ This will be your last and final chance. Minaho-oneechan also allowed me to do this only one time. You only have time until Misuzu-oneechan comes back ¡¹

    If Misuzu¡¯s here, then they¡¯d undoubtedly dismiss this invitation for Yukino to join the family.

    If Nei¡¯s here, then it¡¯ll be definite.

    All of my women hate Yukino.

    But Mana.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to abandon Yukino-oneechan!!! ¡¹

    Mana is Yukino¡¯s sister.

    She can¡¯t abandon her without doing anything.

    ¡¸ Are you telling me to become his slave? ¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, just like me. Say that you¡¯ll be Onii-chan¡¯s slave, kneel in front of everyone, ask for their forgiveness, it might not go well at first but, if you lower your head hard enough then they¡¯ll surely accept you one day. Yukino-oneechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather die than do that. I don¡¯t want to die either though!!! ¡¹

    She asserts.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, you¡¯re an idiot! You don¡¯t get it! If this goes on, you really won¡¯t be able to do anything! I don¡¯t even know what will happen to you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to do things I don¡¯t want! ¡¹

    Yukino rejects me.

    ¡¸ Why? Yukino-oneechan likes Onii-chan, don¡¯t you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! Why should I?! This guy?! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino-oneechan was masturbating earlier while looking at Onii-chan right? I know! Yukino-oneechan wants to have sex with Onii-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want to do it with him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, weren¡¯t you masturbating so intensely!? ¡¹

    Mana points out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because my body is feeling hot! Yes, my body is just aching to have sex. It¡¯s not that I want to do it with him! I¡¯d like to have sex with a much more manly and wonderful man! I don¡¯t want him! ¡¹

    Yukino argues.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie! Yukino-oneechan can¡¯t do it with anyone else unless it¡¯s Onii-chan! You can¡¯t cum unless you have sex with Onii-chan! Even in your dreams, you see Onii-chan embracing you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ How does Maika know me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because I¡¯m the same! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same. I will never have sex with anyone but Onii-chan. Or rather, I can¡¯t. I feel scared of other men other than Onii-chan, they make me feel sick ¡¹

    Mana rubs her cheeks on my back.

    ¡¸ Even now, I¡¯m still don¡¯t like sex in itself that much. But, I like doing it with Onii-chan. I like sex because I¡¯m doing it with Onii-chan. I love looking at Onii-chan¡¯s face feeling good when ejaculating inside me. I love the kind Onii-chan when having sex. I love when our hearts communicate, it feels calm and gentle! ¡¹

    Mnaa hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ I like Onii-chan. What I love from Onii-chan is Onii-chan loves me. When I get naked, stick our bodies closely, accept Onii-chan on the deepest part of me. I don¡¯t like sex, I like Onii-chan. I love Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves Papa too! ¡¹

    The two beauties rub their naked bodies on me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me, Onii-chan¡¯s women are the same. They have sex with Onii-chan, and their mind and body communicate. They love Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Then, once again, facing Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan¡¯s the same, right? Yukino-oneechan also had sex with Onii-chan! You should¡¯ve felt it with your mind and body how gentle Onii-chan¡¯s sex is! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, he only rapes me ¡¹

    She looks at me coldly.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t feel any affection from this man at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was the same for me at first too, I lost my virginity from rape. But, Onii-chan. Onii-chan is different. He¡¯s treating me with care, like a special person! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. You¡¯re brainwashed by that guy I see! He¡¯s just scum of a man who just good at sex! There¡¯s a lot of that kind of men in this world! He¡¯s not special at all! ¡¹

    Yukino argues.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, did you not feel anything from having sex with Onii-chan? Do you still want to have sex with other men? Someone, not Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t need him in particular. After all, he¡¯s not a man suitable for me. I need a cooler, someone handsome, and is a nobleman. I don¡¯t need him!! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Maika might not know it but, he liked me. It¡¯s just an annoyance for me to be loved by such a shameful man. It¡¯s a huge inconvenience. Then, after he played with me so much, he¡¯s now engrossed with the body of other women, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s no longer interested in me?! He¡¯s making a fool out of me! ¡¹

    That¡¯s what Yukino thinks it seems.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped, of course, anyone would choose a lady from Kouzuki house instead of me. After all, it¡¯s a noble among nobles. He¡¯s scum! ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸ Even though you like me! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan still likes Yukino-oneechan. That hasn¡¯t changed ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then help me out! Go talk to Yuzuki or Kouzuki house so you can save me! I¡¯ll do it with you at least once. Sex or whatever you want! ¡¹

    Yukino says with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ Dammit! I feel miserable thinking that I have to rely on you. It¡¯s so miserable that I¡¯d like to die ¡¹

    Tears fall from her eyes.

    ¡¸ If you want to rape me then do me as much as you want. Do what you want with my body! But, I will never yield to you. I will not be your slave. I have my pride. I¡¯m a woman from Shirasaka house. I¡¯ll let you rape me as a person. I¡¯m a much better woman than you. I¡¯m different from you! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yukino, that¡¯s enough. I won¡¯t embrace you. I won¡¯t have sex with you. Didn¡¯t I say that I can¡¯t get erect for you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? There¡¯s no need to force yourself, you want to do it don¡¯t you?! Go on, rape me!? Why don¡¯t you violate me like a stray dog on the street?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not in a state of doing those ¡¹

    I tell Yukino.

    ¡¸ I no longer like Yukino. I hate you ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Yukino-oneechan! Wrong! That¡¯s not it! ¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸ You two! That¡¯s love! It¡¯s love that¡¯s why you two are this fighting so much! Why can¡¯t you two notice it?! ¡¹

    Mana looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan wants Onii-chan to love you, right? You want Onii-chan to look only at you! That¡¯s love! For Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Maika! ¡¹

    Yukino immediately replied.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan too, Yukino-oneechan is always so high-handed and doesn¡¯t understand Onii-chan¡¯s sincere love, so you have to give up, is that what you think? Actually, you still love her, don¡¯t you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Mana ¡¹

    I replied

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s the case?! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Mana, you think of Yukino and me too much by placing yourself in her position. It might be true for Mana but, Yukino and I are different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You don¡¯t get it! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana gives me a serious look.

    ¡¸ For example, I won¡¯t have sex with Mana anymore. You said that you can¡¯t have sex with other men physiologically, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I did ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yukino. Surely Yukino¡¯s not like that ¡¹

    I look at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino can have sex with a man other than me. Rather, I think she¡¯ll look for a man who¡¯s better at sex and will give her pleasure better than me ¡¹

    ¡¸No one could make her feel good better than Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s what Mana thinks, right? Yukino denies me, she wants to deny having sex with me so, she¡¯s seeking another man for more pleasures of sex than I do. She¡¯ll have sex with a lot of men until she finds a man that suits her ¡¹

    I can tell.

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re that kind of woman, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. At least, I think there¡¯s a man who¡¯s better at sex than you. You¡¯re not a big deal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s not like Mana, she doesn¡¯t believe anyone ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Mana believes people. Therefore, you believed me when I tried to save you. Then, I did my best for Mana who believes in me ¡¹

    Trusting and believing that you¡¯re trusted strengthens mutual relationship.

    A bond is born.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino only believes in herself from the start. She never believes anyone! ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Just now Mana¡¯s making opportunities like this and yet she doesn¡¯t understand Mana¡¯s love for her sister. She only thinks that Mana¡¯s making her fall, or that I¡¯m fooling Mana, or that she¡¯s used on a plan to make her fall. Just that ¡¹

    Her mind is stubborn.

    ¡¸ No matter what you tell Yukino, it¡¯s useless. No matter what you do, it¡¯s meaningless. She doesn¡¯t believe anyone ¡¹

    Then her pride is so high, and she¡¯s a beauty, so she thinks that it¡¯s natural for others to devote to her. Because of that, she¡¯s always afraid of other people taking away from her.

    ¡¸ She can¡¯t understand goodwill and affection that¡¯s why Yukino can¡¯t realize what Mana¡¯s talking about I think that Yukino is someone who only moves according to profit and loss ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking at us silently.

    ¡¸ Ruriko knows Yukino is like that that¡¯s why she only talked using profit and loss during the negotiation earlier this morning ¡¹

    If you don¡¯t want to die then follow this order.

    It¡¯s simple, easy to understand.

    ¡¸ If you follow orders as a clown, your life is guaranteed. Thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s a stupid idea. It¡¯s easier for Yukino to die than doing such a troublesome thing, it won¡¯t cost her anything. Yet, Yukino believes it has value, she thinks that it has the advantage to be used by Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Actually, there¡¯s no advantage.

    If Yukino¡¯s mouth is sealed, then there¡¯s no more worry.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Yukino-oneechan has no worth keeping alive even as a clown ¡¹

    Mana looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, Mana, you thought of Yukino as pitiful to live as a clown, dominated for the rest of her life, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why, you thought that if she turns a new leaf and kneels in front of everyone like how you did it, Yukino might be accepted in our family, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because I ¡¹

    It¡¯s inevitable for Mana to think naively.

    Mana¡¯s also raised as a lady of Shirasaka house.

    She thinks that if she was saved from that method, Yukino might be able to as well.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s as you see. Yukino is Yukino. She doesn¡¯t believe Mana¡¯s kindness at all ¡¹

    I look at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Hmm, in short, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m an idiot, so I went through all this cruelty? It¡¯s all my fault?! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who needs to shut up! You¡¯re looking down on me, making a fool of me. Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable! You¡¯re the worst!! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s always looking down? ¡¹

    Yukino thinks of me as the worst trash scum.

    That I¡¯m someone that can¡¯t be trusted.

    She¡¯s stuck with that recognition.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s not a single constructive conversation made with Yukino.

    If it¡¯s done like how Ruriko did.

    Or how Minaho-neesan usually does,

    Should we suppress Yukino with an overwhelming force?

    Is there no other way to approach her?

    ¡¸ But Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ I believe that Onii-chan can manage this. If it¡¯s Onii-chan, then I¡¯m sure¡­ ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan can make it better, make a better way of living for Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes desperately plead to me.

    She doesn¡¯t want to forsake her sister.

    But I.

    ¡¸ Mana, I don¡¯t have that power ¡¹

 Chapter 527. Judging Yukino 2

    Chapter 527. Judging Yukino 2

    ¡¸ Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you trust me, but I¡¯m not that strong ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a high school boy just like everyone else. No, I¡¯m a big inferior than an ordinary high school student ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Onii-chan! Onii-chan always protects us! Onii-chan¡¯s amazing! ¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Mana believes in me. I use my all because I know you believe in me ¡¹

    If ever everyone didn¡¯t trust me.

    Then inevitably, I¡¯m on my way to failure.

    ¡¸ Last night, I went to Misuzu¡¯s house ¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve gone to Mana and Yukino¡¯s house but, Mana¡¯s house was still within my scope of understanding ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house was also big.

    But, it wasn¡¯t a large mansion that transcended understanding.

    Yukino¡¯s my classmate, and I can understand that she¡¯s a rich person who¡¯s going to the same school as me.

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu¡¯s house has everything different. They¡¯re on the level of luxury. Their standard of living is different from the foundation ¡¹

    I remember the nightscape seen from the overly expensive living room of that super luxury apartment.

    The soft carpet and the veranda wide enough to have a party.

    Walls with original oil paintings.

    All of the furnishings were super-class goods.

    ¡¸ That much? ¡¹

    Mana asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. How should I say it? Anyway, it feels like a royalty or the world of the rich. Their wealth isn¡¯t just local, they¡¯re expanded globally ¡¹

    What am I talking about?

    ¡¸ Anyway, Jii-chan¡¯s third son¡¯s house is like that so I can¡¯t imagine the main house of Kouzuki clan ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If they keep peacocks in the garden, I won¡¯t be surprised anymore.

    Or should I say that their garden might be 10x as vast as Tokyo Dome?

    Their house might be bigger than Osaka castle.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko are the true Ojou-sama, no, they¡¯re princesses. They¡¯re on the level that I can¡¯t stand up from surprise ¡¹

    Reviewing what happened last night, It made me think that way.

    You can¡¯t tell the true essence of a person by just looking at the house they usually live in.

    ¡¸ Then, those girls have been living under restraint as a daughter of Kouzuki house. They don¡¯t have friends to talk to equally, yet they have to smile to anyone ¡¹

    If Misuzu and Ruriko caused trouble with other school girls, then.

    That school girl, her family, and relatives will suffer cruelty.

    Regardless of Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s will.

    The surrounding students, teachers, and adults all move by themselves, fearing the retaliation of Kouzuki house.

    Therefore, Misuzu and Ruriko can¡¯t fight anyone.

    At the same time, they can¡¯t get along with regular girls.

    If they know that Misuzu¡¯s making friends with one, that girl will be envied upon.

    Therefore, they always smile at people. Unable to open their heart to anyone, that is the fate of a daughter of Kouzuki house.

    Until they met me.

    ¡¸ When they became my woman, becoming my family. Misuzu and Ruriko was able to open up their minds freely in front of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ In front of Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Only for Onii-chan. You love them naked, without relation to the authority of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not just me. Everyone too ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. Minaho-neechan are in the position where they have to consider the power and influence of Kouzuki house, Megu-oneechan and I take a step back when it comes to the ladies of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Mana looks at Agnes.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Agnes-chan and Edie-chan thinks of it but, they¡¯re not in the same position as Onii-chan to hold them back ¡¹

    Indeed, Agnes and Edie don¡¯t know the authority of Kouzuki house though.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s Onii-chan. The main point of our family. Onii-chan¡¯s hugging us with arms wide, so that¡¯s why we gather together ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, that also has its limits. ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I know that Misuzu and Ruriko were so glad that they can¡¯t hold back last night. They¡¯ve always lived with their minds subdued, so they feel delighted to release their hearts. They feel like spring has come and flowers have bloomed. They might¡¯ve acted loosely but, thinking about it now, those girls want to let loose with all their heart ¡¹

    Peeing on the veranda, having sex while trying not to be discovered by the guards.

    It felt that they¡¯re overdoing it but.

    ¡¸ I thought I could do anything I wanted to, and I really did all of it ¡¹

    I must meet their expectations.

    I¡¯m their man.

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu and the girls have said it jokingly since they¡¯re feeling ecstatic but, they mentioned that they want to increase my women even more. They wanted to bring girls from their school ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. Misuzu-oneechan has the eyes to see through people, and they¡¯ll pick rich girls, right? There¡¯s no problem, is there? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Misuzu¡¯s school is Japan¡¯s number one super-ojou-sama school in Japan.

    Misuzu will definitely pick all good girls among those.

    Beautiful, smart, and has a good personality.

    But.

    ¡¸ What about me? Will I be able to accept all those girls? ¡¹

    I have a limit.

    Mentally, and physically too.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, if it happens then I¡¯ll accept them. Misuzu and Ruriko believe that I¡¯ll receive any number of women. Therefore, I have to meet their expectations ¡¹

    If they trust me, then I have to achieve it.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Onii-chan, I also thought that Onii-chan can accept as many girls as possible ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. If that¡¯s what Mana believes in, then let it be ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do all my best to gain everyone¡¯s trust. No matter how hard or fearful is it, I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    That is why I desperately lived through the chaotic battle in these past few days.

    Just to meet everyone¡¯s expectations.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino. It¡¯s impossible with Yukino. Mana thinks that I might accept Yukino too but, it¡¯s impossible with her ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking at us without saying anything.

    ¡¸ Why, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino doesn¡¯t trust me. To Yukino, the ¡°me¡± trembling deep inside my heart, afraid, is completely visible ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ She can see through my true nature ¡¹

    I raped Yukino.

    Again and again.

    I embraced Yukino¡¯s body as if I¡¯m clinging; while trembling in fear.

    She¡¯s seen through this me in pieces.

    ¡¸ To Yukino, I¡¯m just a powerless, helpless, scum of a high school boy. Yukino¡¯s the only one who can see the true me. I know ¡¹

    When I first raped Yukino, I was in despair.

    ¡¸ I wonder about that? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know anything about you. I don¡¯t even want to know, I¡¯m not interested. Not now, not ever

    She says while looking at me coldly.

    ¡¸ But anyway, I know that you¡¯re just a crazy and idiot beyond saving. Therefore, I¡¯m cautious around you. I don¡¯t know what a madman would do suddenly after all ¡¹

    Yukino knows that I killed Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Maika. I know that you¡¯re worried about me in your own way. Thanks. I¡¯ll say thanks at least even though it¡¯s really annoying ¡¹

    Yukino tells her sister. She shows a harsh face.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika, you¡¯ll manage to live somehow by swinging your tail to Yuzuki and Kouzuki house. If that¡¯s Maika¡¯s choice, then I won¡¯t object. Why not. I¡¯d like to decline that life as a slave but, Maika has no other choice, right? Your body is weak, you don¡¯t have any worth, so you can just live by trying to flatter him. Pet, slave, they¡¯re all silly I can¡¯t help but feel disgusted! ¡¹

    Yukino curses her sister.

    ¡¸ This is ridiculous! Is it really fun to play family that much?! What your doing is just licking wounds! Weak people are relying on each other licking each other¡¯s tears! Nothing is impressive nor great at that! Are you idiots?! You all have some loose screws! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right, Yukino. We¡¯re crazy. What we¡¯re doing is all wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯ll go this way. In this wrong way. We¡¯ll live adamantly while trampling on both laws and ethics. Then, we¡¯ll become happy, we¡¯ll definitely become happy ¡¹

    I hug Agnes in my arms.

    Agnes big blue eyes look up at me curiously.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll become happy?! Don¡¯t fuck with me! You¡¯re a murderer! ¡¹

    I killed Cesario Viola with this hand.

    ¡¸ Even Papa, you all killed him!!!! ¡¹

    Yukino attacks us.

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    I speak clearly

    ¡¸ Are you going to live without paying for your sins?! You people don¡¯t have the qualification to become happy!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts at me.

    ¡¸ Even without the qualification, we have the duty to become happy ¡¹

    The warmth of Agnes in my arms tells that.

    ¡¸ I am the bad guy. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll fall to hell. But, I will definitely make my family happy. Absolutely. By all costs. I will do anything for it. If I have to kill someone again, then I won¡¯t hesitate to kill ¡¹

    I¡¯m already living in such a world.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a member of a crime group ¡°Kuromori¡± I¡¯m a man of Kuromori house ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the only man in this house.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re crazy!!! You¡¯re insane!!! ¡¹

    Yukino says while trembling.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care whatever you tell me, so go on, speak. I have a family I have to protect. I treat my family preciously, more than my own life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! That¡¯s enough! It¡¯s okay now! ¡¹

    Mana hugs me from behind.

    Agnes in my arms, Mana in my back, these two warm bodies support my heart.

    ¡¸ What?! That¡¯s stupid! You should stop being half-baked, you¡¯re just doing that to look cool! What family You hypocrite! Egoist!! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ You just think of yourself as loved! You met people that spoil you for the first time in your life that¡¯s why you feel so happy! Do you not get it!? Idiot! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Look, after you feel so high, you¡¯ll be thrown away and fall soon! After all, there¡¯s a lot of men better than you in this world! The girls from Kouzuki will notice that and abandon you. My condolences! Then, Yuzuki and Kouzuki house will leave you too. You¡¯ll fall to hell in a swoop ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll happen soon. Once that happens, go creep on the ground and die disgustingly! Go die in a much more miserable face than Papa! That¡¯s the suitable death for trash like you!!!! That¡¯s best for your last moments! ¡¹

    Haa, haa, Yukino breathes heavily.

    She spits up all the hatred and anger she has in one go and throws it to me.

    ¡¸ Well yeah. Yukino¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll happen ¡¹

    £¡£¡£¡£¿

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re really sharp, I think that your strength in analyzing people other than yourself is impressive ¡¹

    Yukino has the power to judge.

    Why can she not use that power on herself is unknown though.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan? What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Mana asks me.

    ¡¸ No, Yukino¡¯s right. Misuzu and Ruriko will meet a lot of men so someday, they¡¯ll meet a man better than me. Then, they¡¯ll notice that I¡¯m just a useless guy. Then they¡¯ll part from me ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about. Onii-chan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu and Ruriko are kind, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll throw away Kuromori. Of course, they¡¯ll support Mana for the rest of your life. The two of them keep their promises once they said it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana too, you¡¯re relying on me so much right now. But, I don¡¯t need Mana to devote her life to me. If ever Mana finds a man she likes then you don¡¯t need to feel obligated and disappear when you want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t say something silly like that ¡¹

    I look up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸I have the resolve to make everyone happy, that¡¯s all. Right now, the family might need me. Mana¡¯s right, I might be the key to this family ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s all just for now. Sooner or later, inevitably, everyone won¡¯t need me anymore. When that happens, everyone will outgrow from me and become happier ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s desperately clinging to me, rubbing her cheek on my back.

    ¡¸ No, but that¡¯s inevitable. I¡¯m just a useless man, inferior to others. Now I may be needed, but everyone¡¯s strong, so they shouldn¡¯t be with me forever. You girls need to find someone more amazing than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no one better than Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There is, after all, I¡¯m really a useless man ¡¹

    I have no qualification to be loved.

    These girls are all beautiful, smart, cute.

    ¡¸ I see, so you know that the girls will abandon you someday ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t! I will remain with Onii-chan forever! ¡¹

    Mana glares at her sister angrily.

    ¡¸ Oh, scary! Maika, when women say that, they immediately change their mind when a better man appears ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that kind of woman! ¡¹

    Mana shouts. Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ Then what? Either way, you know that they¡¯ll abandon you someday, so you still want to devote yourself to these women? Trying to prolong the time before they leave you even for a bit? That¡¯s quite the effort ¡¹

    She laughs at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I just don¡¯t want to regret it ¡¹

    I look into Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, someday, everyone will part from me. Then, they¡¯ll become happy. They¡¯ll probably forget about me. No, they have to forget about me ¡¹

    They¡¯ll erase me from their memory. I have to disappear.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll remember them. I won¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll never forget. Therefore, I want to devote myself to the people I loved. That¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    If not, I¡¯ll regret it.

    Regret is a nightmare that never disappears.

    ¡¸ Hah! I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about. Well, of course, I won¡¯t. After all, you¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re in a world I don¡¯t understand from the beginning. There¡¯s no way I would understand! ¡¹

    Yukino speaks as if spitting out.

    ¡¸ Oh, I wonder? ¡¹

    Suddenly, the door opens, and Katsuko-nee appeared.

    ¡¸ You and he are very similar, on not trusting people ¡¹

    Saying that; she takes a photo of us.

    ¡¸ ¡°Take a photo of your family. You¡¯ll forget them someday after all.¡± said Araki-san, A photographer! ¡¹

    Then, she takes another photo.

    She snaps a photo of us looking confused.

    ¡¸ ¡°The argument is approaching the conclusion, so I should go soon,¡± Ojou-sama told me Mana-chan¡¯s approach didn¡¯t work well it seems

    Mana¡¯s plan on inviting Yukino to the family has failed.

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts the camera aside.

    ¡¸ I can understand why Yukino-san doesn¡¯t trust people at all ¡¹

    She looks at Yukino while saying that.

    ¡¸ After all, her father is like that. I also saw what her mother is like. If you¡¯re raised with such selfish people, who look down on people and judge everything out of profit-and-loss, of course, you will grow up like her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Yukino tries to object, but Katsuko-nee ignores her and turns to Mana.

    ¡¸ In that regard, it¡¯s great that Mana-chan¡¯s raised in her relatives¡¯ house in Shizuoka. So, she grew up as a child who can trust people who can protect her ¡¹

    Yeah, I think that the Shizuoka house was a good environment for Mana.

    Better than Tokyo, with her real family.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ We know your past. You grew up ignored by your father and mother, and on top of that, abandoned. In reality, you should¡¯ve grown up as a child with a cold heart and not trust anyone like Yukino ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I.

    ¡¸ Yet, you grew up as a kind child. You had your grandmother who took care of you when you were young, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    My Grandma.

    ¡¸ Your grandmother has raised you with love, you have that memory, so you grew up as a kind boy. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯re very kind, that¡¯s for sure. Yet, why do you not believe people? Why do you always assume that everyone will abandon you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ There should be a reason inside of you. Talk about it with us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to say it no matter what? Is it something you can¡¯t tell us? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then talk about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please talk about it Onii-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Mana look at me.

    Agnes too.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me coldly.

    Minaho-neesan is surely watching.

    ¡¸ My Grandma was really kind. She¡¯s always helping me out. She loved me ¡¹

    I remember Grandma¡¯s smile. Her kind smile.

    ¡¸ But, Grandma forgot about me ¡¹

    Grandma on the hospital bed.

    Her cold face looks atme.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? Could you explain it further? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ When I was in second grade, Grandma has died but. At first, she collapsed at home. In the evening, she suddenly felt sick. Then, she was taken to the hospital by an ambulance. Ah, I¡¯m the one who called the ambulance. Grandma or I am not supposed to use the phone in the house, so I went outside to a public telephone ¡¹

    I was scared.

    Scared that Grandma might die.

    ¡¸ In the ambulance, Grandma held my hand all the time. She told me ¡°Thank you, thank you¡± She looks up at me, Grandma back then knows me ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ When she arrived at the hospital, Father comes from the office in a panic. Then she took emergency surgery, and the operation took hours ¡¹

    I was waiting for the surgery to end at the hospital with Father until morning.

    ¡¸ I prayed so hard, hoping for Grandma not to die, to get better. I prayed until the operation was over ¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t forget the chill at the hospital room.

    ¡¸ Then, when the operation was over, that day, Grandma didn¡¯t wake up, and she regained consciousness three days later ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ When she woke up, Grandma forgot me ¡¹

    Those eyes looking at me saying ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡¸ Forgot? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, completely gone from the memory. She knows Father. She remembers his name. But, she completely forgot my name, that I¡¯m her grandson. She doesn¡¯t even understand when father explained it ¡¹

    I disappeared from her head.

    ¡¸ Of course. For Grandma, ever since Father got married, the time since I was born was all just pain. My Mother has treated her harshly ¡¹

    Mother treated Grandma like a slave.

    ¡¸ Besides, I was just 9 years old, I haven¡¯t lived with Grandma for ten years. Even if she remembers Father who lived with her for 30 years, she forgot about me ¡¹

    Grandma didn¡¯t even remember that Father got married.

    In Grandma¡¯s memory, Father is still single, and the two of them are living together.

    Therefore, I don¡¯t exist.

    ¡¸ In the end, her stamina has declined, and Grandma died at the hospital. She didn¡¯t remember me until the end ¡¹

    Even though she loved me so much.

    I was just¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, you think that we¡¯ll forget about you too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    What a sad expression she makes.

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s unknown. You don¡¯t know what will happen to people ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ But, I remember Grandma holding my hand in the ambulance. Her hands are wrinkled and bony, but it was warm. I remember her telling me ¡°thank you,¡± again and again ¡¹

    Grandma who forgot about me after hospitalization.

    She hated my touch.

    I was a stranger to her.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t forget, therefore, no matter what, I¡¯ll do my best! I¡¯ll never forget! I¡¯ll never part from it!!! ¡¹

    Even if everyone forgets about me

    ¡¸ Agnes won¡¯t forget Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes who¡¯s been listening to my story silently; looks up at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never forget. So please cheer up. Papa ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    But.

    I know.

    Agnes has completely forgotten about Shirasaka Sousuke who she worshipped so much before.

    The ¡°Papa¡± in Agnes¡¯ memories were overwritten by me.

    Agnes doesn¡¯t remember Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Papa? ¡¹

    In short.

    She might forget me someday.

    No, I¡¯m sure she will.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t make a sad face. Papa. Agnes loves Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes strokes my face gently.

    But!!!

 Chapter 528. Judging Yukino 3.

    Chapter 528. Judging Yukino 3.

    ¡¸ Well done talking about it, now we understand the identity of what you¡¯re most afraid of ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Now that we know the reason, we¡¯ll deal with it later. Leave this to us ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ No, but, I ¡¹

    I don¡¯t believe that this happy time, this happy life will last forever.

    Everyone will abandon me, will go away.

    I know that.

    ¡¸ ¡°Tomorrow might not come, and yet you can spend today as if you could live forever, that¡¯s amazing¡± do you know that line? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    Of course, I don¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Mahabarata ¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸ Yes. Mana-chan knows it seems! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard the school principal saying that before ¡¹

    Mana replies gently.

    ¡¸ Yes, humans don¡¯t know what tomorrow brings. They might die in an accident suddenly, or they may suffer from sudden illness. There¡¯s no guarantee that your life lasts until tomorrow ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ But, humans make promises for tomorrow without a problem. They make schedules for a week, a month, a year. That¡¯s amazing, is it not? ¡¹

    Humans believe in the future that may not come to come.

    ¡¸ This line came out at the end of the dialogue of Yudhistira at the Mahabharat range. The question of the lake was ¡°what is the most wonderful thing in the world,¡± then Yudhistira replied, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to spend the day as if you could live forever even though tomorrow may not come¡± ¡¹

    That is the most wonderful thing in the world.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t give you assurance on your worries ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Because even Ojou-sama or I don¡¯t know when we will die. Nagisa and others too. We might die from a traffic accident, a fire, or someone stabbed us, we may slip on a muddy road and hit our head, or a meteorite drops and hit our body ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ If I recall, there was an Italian monk who made an example. A person who died from a meteor strike. As expected, they mentioned that it might be divine punishment, so he wasn¡¯t given a proper funeral ¡¹

    So there¡¯s that kind of unfortunate death too.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s facing death every day. Do you know ¡°Manchester¡¯s United Munich¡¯s tragedy¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is a story from quite long ago; a British professional football team on expedition¡¯s plane crashed. Out of four passengers, 23 died. Eight top team players were included among them. Furthermore, two players were beyond recovery. It was a horrible aircraft accident ¡¹

    The entire team had a plane crash?

    ¡¸ Even those who miraculously survived have injuries and mental traumas left in them, it took ten years to rebuild Manchester United ¡¹

    So that happened.

    ¡¸ You know that planes have risks, right? Therefore, actors in Kabuki, parents, and children never go on the same plane. If ever the plane crashes, if the parent and children were together then the house will cease to exist. Especially the Royal Family in Europe. The King and Prince don¡¯t board the same plane. The president and vice preside of US as well. If anything happened to the president, the vice president is supposed to take over the duties. They can¡¯t ride the same plane ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ This is because is facing the possibility of death. People are always taking into account that they don¡¯t know when they would die. That¡¯s how people are ¡¹

    Facing death.

    ¡¸ Dear, have you seen a Noh? I guess not ¡¹

    Noh?

    ¡¸ At Noh theater, there are people in black clothes called ¡°theatrical assistants¡± Do you know what their job is? ¡¹

    Of course, I don¡¯t.

    ¡¸ If ever anything happens to the Noh Master working at the stage, for example, him falling down or suddenly dying, they¡¯d play the role instead ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Noh is a samurai entertainment, they¡¯re supposed to put to stage the soul of the samurai who died for the Gods in ancient times so one must play adequately and return God and the soul to heaven. If there¡¯s a sudden accident, even if there is an enemy army attacking, they have to continue the play until the end. Therefore, there¡¯s always someone who¡¯s ready to substitute on the stage ¡¹

    That also means facing death.

    ¡¸ People die in the end. No one doesn¡¯t die. Funerals are sad. The end of human life is always unfortunate. But, everyone¡¯s living happily, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ ¡°It is wonderful that one can spend today as if one could live forever even though tomorrow may not come¡± is right. We always have the possibility of suffering from a sudden tragedy, and yet we live dreaming of the future. We make an effort to become happy. Isn¡¯t that just useless? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? Everyone is fighting against that reality while living ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I think that if you think that way, then it¡¯s okay on its own. Everyone will leave you someday, knowing that they¡¯ll part from you, so you want to do your best nor. I think that it¡¯s impressive ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ If it were Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san then they¡¯d say ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ll never leave you forever¡± while crying. But for Nagisa, Ojou-sama and me, well ¡¹

    She bends her lips sadly.

    ¡¸ Our daily life with our family was suddenly taken away one day ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and the two were all kidnapped and captured by Shirasaka Sousuke, turned to a prostitute.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing absolute in this world. You don¡¯t know when happiness in front of you disappears, I know it from experience ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    I¡¯m not the only one who feels that the family isn¡¯t eternal.

    ¡¸ Nei too. That girl had her parents killed one day, and she was captured ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll work hard. There¡¯s nothing absolute in this world. Any happiness may be short-lived. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that we have to give up from being happy! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t trust us. I¡¯ll do all my best until you do. I don¡¯t care no matter how long it takes, even if it¡¯s on the last moment of my life, if you believe in my love even for just a second then I¡¯m okay with it! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯d die before you. As much as possible. But, don¡¯t worry, if you die before me, then I¡¯ll chase you right away. A world without you has no worth for me! ¡¹

    Oh, I.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to apologize. After all, it only has just begun. There¡¯s nothing wrong on how we would live our future together ¡¹

    No problem?

    ¡¸ I have no complaints on you right now. I will accept all of you, including all the dark shadows in your heart. Didn¡¯t you accept us the same way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m the man, and I have an obligation in the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no obligation. A family is a family. Therefore, it¡¯s a family. We just want to be kind to you. You just want to be kind to us too. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Think of obligations when you¡¯re a father. For now, enjoy being in the family ¡¹

    Enjoy?

    ¡¸ You already have a lot of family with you. Just like how you want to protect us, each one of your family wants to preserve this happiness too. You¡¯re not alone ¡¹

    Am I not alone?1

    ¡¸ Perhaps, the family might decrease because of various events. There might be someone who parts from us. But perhaps, it¡¯s okay, out the family had become so big before we noticed it. I think it¡¯s less likely for everyone to be gone than the earth exploding. I can¡¯t guarantee it though. But, we¡¯ll never lose when it comes to vitality so we might survive the earth¡¯s explosion! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Also, anyway, we don¡¯t know the future for now but, some girls can¡¯t survive without you so take care of them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Agnes looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes is in trouble if Papa¡¯s gone ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Me too, Onii-chan. If Onii-chan goes away now, then I don¡¯t have the confidence to live anymore ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯ve been whining a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, go and whine. Or should I say that you should complain more! Onii-chan no baka ¡¹

    Mana hugs me.

    ¡¸ With that said, he has us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Both of you felt despair from people, so you lost the ability to trust them. You two are similar in that sense ¡¹

    Yukino stays silent. She¡¯s holding her breath.

    ¡¸ But, even he doesn¡¯t trust people, he¡¯s devoting himself in loving us. Therefore, we support him, will never betray him ¡¹

    I have a family. Even if I don¡¯t know the future, today, at this moment¡­

    ¡¸ But, you closed yourself in a shell, in a quite tall tower. You just look down on people from there and not trying to take a step outside ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee appraises Yukino as such.

    ¡¸ It went well until now. You have Shirasaka house¡¯s shielding, and since your father is a manager of a first-class company, and your selfish pride was sustained in monetary terms as well. You have no worth, and yet, you lived as you please as a member of the upper class ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s staying quiet.

    ¡¸ But, what do you want to do in the future? You don¡¯t have any shielding anymore. On the contrary, your status quo fell so much that the world is talking behind your back. You can keep your pride right now or commit suicide from insanity, it¡¯s one of those two ¡¹

    Slowly, Yukino looks up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s none of your business! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts loudly while puffing her chest with pride.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll manage by myself. I don¡¯t remember asking for your help!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Then I don¡¯t care anymore. We won¡¯t make considerations for you anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be beneficial that way!!! ¡¹

    Yukino. It¡¯s the beyond-help Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go back now. Let¡¯s leave Yukino-san alone. That¡¯s what she wishes for ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells us.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, could you leave just the three of us? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible for Yukino-san to be welcomed in the family on your plan. No matter how you think about it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana.

    ¡¸ I know that, but ¡¹

    Mana looks at her sister.

    ¡¸ I just want to make a proper farewell with Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, I talked to Minaho-oneechan earlier ¡¹

    Mana sends Yukino an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Then, I decided to be adopted to Kuromori family. I won¡¯t be a child of Shirasaka family anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll handle the family register. Shirasaka Maika will go to America and announce missing there. Then, a girl coming back to Japan from America will be adopted to Ojou-sama¡¯s family register as an adopted daughter ¡¹

    Just like with Nei.

    Nei¡¯s still living by the Canadian register Kyouko-san obtained for her.

    Therefore, the name Natou Nei isn¡¯t recorded in our school.

    The actual ¡°Najima Yasuko¡¯s¡± register is still missing in America.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this will be the last time I¡¯d call Yukino-oneechan as Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, please, give us time with just us three ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Dear? ¡¹

    I look at Yukino and Mana.

    I can understand Mana¡¯s feelings. Then, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay to let Yukino and her be together alone.

    It¡¯s unknown when Yukino snaps.

    Yukino thinks that Mana¡¯s under the control of Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do what Mana wants ¡¹

    I look at Agnes in my arms.

    ¡¸ Agnes, could you go back with Katsuko-nee to the dining room? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh ¡¹

    Agnes looks worried.

    It seems she¡¯s scared of Yukino¡¯s glare.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be fine, oh right, could you prepare the bath? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can Agnes join in too? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good girl ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes¡¯ forehead.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, come, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes goes to Katsuko-nee after picking up her clothes.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama will continue to monitor. Please don¡¯t forget that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said as she carries Agnes

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is watching us at this moment.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be going then ¡¹

    I suddenly realized when Katsuko-nee said that.

    ¡¸ Wait, Agnes! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ blue eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Say goodbye to that lady over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s just a goodbye ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s glaring at Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why say ¡°Goodbye¡± ¡¹

    Agnes is also Yukino¡¯s half-sister.

    This will probably the last time Agnes would see her.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, goodbye ¡¹

    Agnes tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ Sure, goodbye, I don¡¯t know who you are but, bye bye ¡¹

    Yukino replies with a cold voice.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Katsuko-nee and Agnes leave the room.

    Only Yukino, Mana, and I remain in the room.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing I want to tell you though ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ All I can say is it¡¯s stupid for you to abandon the Shirasaka name and become that woman¡¯s adopted daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what about you Onee-chan? Seriously, what would you do from now on? ¡¹

    Mana asks her sister.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t end up just not knowing what to do you know?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll manage somehow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t manage it that¡¯s why this is happening! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s words are sharp.

    ¡¸ S-Shut up! You¡¯re just Miaka! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Mana. Shriasaka Maika¡¯s already done. After all, my future is pitch black if I continue to be Shirasaka Maika ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, does Onee-chan want to continue living as Shirasaka Yukino, right? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I mean. It¡¯s just frustrating! ¡¹

    Frustrating!?

    ¡¸ To live like you who changed name shows that I lost to them. That¡¯s frustrating! ¡¹

    Yukino points at me and said.

    ¡¸ You lost. What now, does Onee-chan plan to win? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as I don¡¯t recognize defeat Shirasaka house hasn¡¯t lost!! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka house you say? Yukino-oneechan, are you the representative of Shirasaka house? Shiraska house already raised a white flag to Kouzuki-san. It¡¯s a complete defeat ¡¹

    ¡¸ My heart hasn¡¯t lost yet! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino shouts loudly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because I didn¡¯t do anything wrong and yet why do I have to experience all this?! ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ What are you saying this late, Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸ Besides, I know that Yukino-oneechan has bullied Megu-oneechan a lot. That¡¯s just an appropriate punishment! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about! Megumi¡¯s Papa¡¯s illegitimate child so she should suffer more! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Megumi was Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s illegitimate child? Then Megu herself has no sin. She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong to Yukino, right? Megu has tried to get along with Yukino all this time, didn¡¯t she?! ¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen Yukino shout at Megu since long ago.

    Megu was trying to encourage Yukino who got raped by me.

    Yukino hated Megu¡¯s worry and spoke a lot of horrible things to Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s existence itself is a sin! That woman shouldn¡¯t have been born!!! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Then that also means that your sin is also a sin because you¡¯re Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter. You can¡¯t complain if we mess up your life ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke raped Megu¡¯s mother. Megu¡¯s born as a result.

    Megu has no sin.

    If she can¡¯t forgive Megu¡¯s existence, then.

    Those who had a grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke, us, is justified in making his daughter, Yukino suffer.

    ¡¸ Haa, why!?! Megumi and I have different status! ¡¹

    Yukino still continues to live in her high tower.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Comparing Yukino-oneechan and Megu-oneechan. Megu-oneechan¡¯s much better

    ¡¸ Mana, these people have brainwashed you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you Yukino-oneechan. You should return to reality already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The reality for you people is just a strange world for me!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    Mana sighs.

    ¡¸ In my case, I was thinking like how Yukino-oneechan does before so I can understand why you¡¯re so stubborn and top-heavy. That¡¯s why it¡¯s painful. How can you wake up from this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika¡¯s the one with her eyes clouded! Are you an idiot? You¡¯re stupid and immature.

    Even if you follow that man, he¡¯ll just throw you like a cigarette on the road! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not stupid! He¡¯s my Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana hugs me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s just a stupid face! Look at his face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not a stupid face ¡¹

    No, enough with the stupid-face argument, please.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan¡¯s the idiot here! You got everyone angry, even though so many people tried to extend their hands to help you, you just keep on screaming and made it all useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares! They¡¯re all just looking down on me saying ¡°Do you want help?¡± It gets on my nerves! I¡¯d never lower my head to them asking for help! In the first place, these people aren¡¯t even letting me eat proper food!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Onee-chan went to the kitchen without permission and stole rice! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m hungry, so I can¡¯t help it! ¡¹

    This is getting helpless.

    ¡¸ Do you want us to cut out water and umaibo and have you starve to death, Yukino? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That too isn¡¯t free. We don¡¯t have a reason to make you eat free meals anymore ¡¹

    Though I say it¡¯s not free, Umaibo is 10 yen per stick though.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yukino-oneechan has no worth in keeping anymore ¡¹

    Mana attacks Yukino.

    ¡¸ W-What, a-are you going to kill me? ¡¹

    Oh right.

    She¡¯s afraid of me inside of her mind.

    Yukino thinks that I might suddenly snap and kill her.

    ¡¸ You see; Yukino¡¯s good-for-nothing now. You don¡¯t have any value in living ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ T-Trying to threaten me? I won¡¯t yield to you from that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry. I¡¯m just dumb, so I¡¯m not good with negotiations ¡¹

    This isn¡¯t a threat.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s monitoring us. Even now. We don¡¯t know what Yukino would tell others outside so we can¡¯t release you now, can we? Even so, it¡¯s just a waste of food if we keep you confined in the mansion like now. Don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So are you killing me off from that reason? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the only conclusion it leads to ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that?! I¡¯m Shirasaka Yukino! A member of the Shirasaka clan! I¡¯m on an entirely different level from you people! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I know it! I know every corner of your body! You have two moles in your ass. You haven¡¯t seen them, have you? I did! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in Yukino¡¯s mind.

    But, I know everything in Yukino¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ I know the smell of your piss ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s face is becoming pale.

    ¡¸ Ah, I haven¡¯t seen your shit though ¡¹

    ¡º Do you want an enema? I have an enema for horses here ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s also watching with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Not now, but thanks. Katsuko-nee! ¡¹

    I shout at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Even if you make her body yield, in Yukino¡¯s case, she¡¯ll forget it right away. Once her body returns to her original, then it¡¯ll be the same Yukino as now ¡¹

    Yukino never changes.

    ¡¸ Yukino, I know it. You¡¯re just an ordinary woman. Just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wrong! I! ¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t agree.

    ¡¸ Rather, Yukino-oneechan¡¯s inferior ¡¹

    Mana tells her sister.

    ¡¸ Beauty, intelligence, elegance? Misuzu-oneechan, Ruri-oneechan, Nei-san, Katsuko-san, and Nagisa-san defeats you ultimately can¡¯t they?! In cuteness, you lose to Michi-oneechan and Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know it yourself, don¡¯t you?! Onee-chan¡¯s the most useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is true! That¡¯s why Onii-chan doesn¡¯t embrace you anymore! ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no more charm as a woman from Onee-chan! Onee-chan¡¯s just noisy, unsightly, disgraceful, I hate you. I hate you! I hate you Onee-chan!! ¡¹

    Mana shouts while having tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ P-Papa always praises me! He says Yukino¡¯s cute. Yukino¡¯s the best girl. My angel, he said! ¡¹

    Father.

    Shirasaka Sousuke has pampered her so much.

    That¡¯s the starting point of Yukino¡¯s pride.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Go and ask Papa! Papa knows me best! He loves me so much that he¡¯ll do anything I say! He loves me more than Maika!!! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s already gone! Papa¡¯s dead!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s heart shakes in despair.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. Y-You all, you all killed Papa!! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me, trembling.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t forgive you. I¡¯ll never forgive you all ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Sure you don¡¯t. So what would you do now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ £¿£¡ ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s stunned from what I said.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke who pampered Yukino, who accepted Yukino¡¯s charm is no longer here. Shirasaka Moritsugu who¡¯s supposed to favor you is now retired. No one¡¯s coming to help you anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, what are you going to do Yukino-oneechan from now on? No, I¡¯m asking seriously because I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Yukino finally faces the reality she looks away from.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan is the only one in the world who thinks that Yukino-oneechan still has worth. So, what would you do in the future? The whole Japan knows that Onee-chan¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s videos are all over the internet, you even appeared on the live broadcast on a morning variety show ¡¹

    ¡¸ The internet is tough to understand, even the old people in the rural areas know about Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Yukino turns pale.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, you have nowhere to escape you know? ¡¹

    1. Just how many times do you have to realize this before you understand this?

 Chapter 529. Electra suits mourning dress

    Chapter 529. Electra suits mourning dress

    ¡¸ I-I know that already ¡¹

    Yukino says that she understands the situation she¡¯s currently in, but.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t get it. You really are at the edge now ¡¹

    I said. Yukino;

    ¡¸ Shut up! I said I know it!! ¡¹

    She snaps back and shouts at me.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, nobody will help you if you stay like that, you need to think seriously ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m serious! I¡¯m thinking properly! I don¡¯t need your help! ¡¹

    She talks back to her sister.

    ¡¸ What are you thinking about seriously then, Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Yukino thinks.

    ¡¸ T-That! Look, earlier the lady from Kouzuki house promised me that if I do as she says, act like a clown then my livelihood is guaranteed ¡¹

    Err.

    That¡¯s what Ruriko said earlier.

    Oh right, for Yukino, Kuromori and Kouzuki house isn¡¯t a single entity.

    ¡¸ So you¡¯ll listen to what Ruri-oneechan says? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s inevitable. She¡¯s from Kouzuki house. I have no choice but to obey. In that way, I can live ¡¹

    ¡¸ I give up. Ruri-oneechan is also Onii-chan¡¯s woman. Even though you¡¯re so stubborn when it comes to Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong! I¡¯m okay loosing to Kouzuki house, but I don¡¯t want to lose to this man! My blood and soul of Shirasaka clan won¡¯t allow that! ¡¹

    Yukino says as she points at me.

    ¡º Then, I guess you can sacrifice your blood as Shirasaka clan and die? ¡»

    Suddenly, the monitor on the wall turns on.

    Minaho-neesan shows up inside.

    ¡º I¡¯ve been listening to your conversation since earlier, but it seems that the deliberation won¡¯t proceed any further. I think it¡¯s about time go decide Yukino-san¡¯s final judgment ¡»

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ W-What?! My final judgment?! ¡¹

    Yukino said. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡º Oh, do you not get it? We have you in a trial all this time ¡»

    Trial?

    ¡º It¡¯s about what should we do about Yukino-san in the future? Should she live? Or should we kill her? ¡»

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan, please wait! ¡¹

    Mana says on the monitor, but.

    ¡º Mana-san, I appreciate your efforts, thanks to you, I understand what Yukino-san¡¯s thinking ¡»

    Does that mean?

    ¡º We can¡¯t keep her alive for long. Ruriko-san¡¯s idea of making her a clown to make the media spin around was excellent but, ¡»

    Huh, clown?

    ¡¸ W-What?! Isn¡¯t my job as a clown just to make the ladies of Kouzuki house laugh?! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    I thought so too.

    ¡º Wrong, you really are an idiot ¡»

    Sorry.

    ¡º The media¡¯s making a fuss about the incidents recently. The plan was to make Yukino-san work to quiet it down ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s face is already known by the public.

    While at it, her naked body, and her sex videos too.

    ¡º The plan was to have you interviewed in front of the media, never talking about the Kouzuki family and us and talk about the story we prepared, if you do that then Ruriko promises to let you live ¡»

    Is that it?

    Indeed, it¡¯s unlikely for Yukino to dress like a clown and make jokes for Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡º What now? Did you think that you¡¯ll wear Kishima Kuroko¡¯s dress and just follow Ruriko-san? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ I did! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡º Oh, I guess your idiocy has no limits ¡»

    No, I also had my imagination close to that.

    No matter how you look at it, Yukino(Kishima Kuroko) wearing a dress with yellow and black stripes was really funny during the fight at the hotel.

    It felt like the god of laughter would come down for Yukino.

    ¡º But, unfortunately, we can only dismiss Ruriko-san¡¯s proposal ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said with a smile.

    ¡º We don¡¯t know what Yukino-san would say right now. We¡¯re afraid of exposing you to the media ¡»

    Yukino only lives with her emotions at the moment.

    Regardless of the situation in front of her, she¡¯ll lose her self-control.

    She might speak about Kuromori or Kouzuki house in the spur of the moment.

    ¡º As expected, we have to bind Yukino-san and gag her then take her to the Green Mountain Studio ¡»

    Green mountain studio.

    It¡¯s the grounds Kyouko-san chose for her battle with Kouzuki security service.

    ¡º You will die there. Kyouko-san or Miss Cordelia will deal the final blow. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter will die in front of the media¡¯s camera. Don¡¯t you think that will be the best curtain fall to this series of scandals? ¡»

    Yukino begins to tremble.

    ¡¸ N-No! I don¡¯t want to die! ¡¹

    ¡º Your selfishness will do nothing. We gave you quite the fair judging. You were given a lot of chances ¡»

    ¡¸ What chances?! ¡¹

    ¡º He and Mana-san had a lot of time talking with you. Besides, you should know that I am watching ¡»

    That¡¯s right, we know that Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching.

    ¡º I needed to make the judgment on whether you can be used as a clown for the media or not. The answer is, impossible. We can¡¯t let someone stupid like you portray the advanced role of a clown. That¡¯s unfortunate ¡»

    I.

    ¡º Mana-san, please understand. I gave her a chance. Yukino-san didn¡¯t make use of it. That¡¯s all ¡»

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡º You too ¡»

    Minaho-neesan asks for my agreement.

    I¡¯m a member of a criminal organization, Kuromori.

    For us to live peacefully in the future.

    Yukino needs her mouth sealed.

    As long as Yukino¡¯s alive, she might talk to someone.

    That¡¯s already known.

    She has to die.

    But.

    ¡¸ Can we not let her end up like Shirasaka Sousuke? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Make Yukino unable to speak, unable to write ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about!? ¡¹

    Yukino saw the moment her father¡¯s tongue and limbs were cut.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s better than dying isn¡¯t it?! This won¡¯t end you with death, Yukino!!! ¡¹

    I shouted at Yukino.

    ¡º Did you forget Shriasaka Sousuke¡¯s end? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡º If we let go of Yukino-san in the same state as Shirasaka Sousuke, Shirasaka clan will just kill her ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family is now a stain in Shirasaka clan.

    If Yukino¡¯s released in such a miserable state, then Shirasaka clan will dispose of Yukino who¡¯s preyed on by the press.

    ¡¸ Then, keep her confined ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s the basement Agnes was in before, right? How about we lock her there? ¡¹

    ¡º We had that talk before, didn¡¯t we? ¡»

    Speaking of which, at the start of the holidays, I remember MInaho-neesan talking about confining Yukino.

    Back then, Minaho-neesan looked very sad.

    It¡¯s probably because the basement already has Agnes and Minaho-neesan¡¯s father confined in the basement.

    ¡º But, will everyone tolerate that method now? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    My women all have antipathy towards Yukino.

    ¡º It¡¯s inevitable. We had given Yukino-san so many opportunities to end things well. I don¡¯t mind her hating Katsuko or me but, she should¡¯ve made allied with Misuzu-san or Ruriko-san. The ladies of Kouzuki houses should have no grudge against Yukino-san ¡»

    That¡¯s right, we spend quite a lot of time.

    ¡º She can rely on Mana-san or reconcile with Megumi. She could¡¯ve asked for Shou-san or Reika-san¡¯s protection. Even Kouzuki-sama, but Yukino-san never did anything by herself. She always waits for someone to reach out to her like a queen. Therefore, we gradually fed up being kind to you ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Why do we only feed you with such shabby meals? It seems that you didn¡¯t receive any of our messages from that ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s forced to eat only umaibo and water.

    ¡º You¡¯re just a hopeless girl. There¡¯s no value found in you ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s low voice echoes in the room.

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t forgive! I¡¯ll never forgive you all! ¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s existence is denied, has her whole body trembling.

    Her eyes are filled with tears.

    ¡º We¡¯re okay unforgiven. We¡¯ll kill you soon. Then, I won¡¯t remember you anymore ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º No, it¡¯s not just me. Three months after you die, everyone will forget you. Shirasaka house will completely erase your father. The people you thought your friends will forget you. The police investigation will stop once we use our connections from behind the scenes. Therefore, nobody will remember you! Only your embarrassing videos released on the internet will remain for the next ten, twenty years. But, nobody will be interested in who you were, how you lived, how you died. You¡¯ll remain as an unnamed performer on vulgar video ¡»

    Yukino is trembling as she cries.

    ¡¸ I will remember ¡¹

    I can¡¯t forget.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, me too ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s crying too

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with me! ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want you to remember me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hate you! I hate you so much!!! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ But, I will remember Yukino¡¯s scent, you feel, your weight, the taste of your sweat, your voice and tears, I¡¯ll remember it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care!! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ Do you not want to remember me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to forget everything about you! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡º That¡¯s far enough! ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Well done. You¡¯ve grown fine ¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me.

    Huh, me?

    ¡º I was giving you a test. You have worked so hard as a member of our criminal organization. That makes me happy. But, with that said, I was scared that you might kill your heart and be tainted with the thoughts of a member of a criminal group ¡»

    The selfish way of thinking of a criminal.

    ¡º You didn¡¯t become someone who abandons Yukino-san and kill her only because there¡¯s no other way ¡»

    That¡¯s right; if I think like a criminal, then I¡¯ll have to cut off Yukino.

    To protect me, this organization, my family.

    ¡º You desperately thought of alternatives, so Yukino-san won¡¯t die. Then, you keep on speaking them out even if you know they were impossible ¡»

    No, that¡¯s.

    ¡º You didn¡¯t leave it to the unrest of your heart like Yukino-san. You hold back your mind and thought again about what you could do. You really have grown ¡»

    ¡¸ Wrong, Minaho-neesan, I wasn¡¯t able to find a better way ¡¹

    ¡º It¡¯s crucial that your emotions don¡¯t explode at the moment and you¡¯re able to see the situation. Remember that. Yukino-san only makes enemies, doesn¡¯t she? ¡»

    I look at Yukino.

    That¡¯s right, Yukino only screams whenever she¡¯s cornered.

    She¡¯s given the sense of disgust to the people around her.

    ¡º She just keeps on crying, letting precious time pass, and refused anyone who tries to help her ¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    But.

    ¡¸ I wanted to help Yukino. No matter what ¡¹

    ¡º Yukino-san is trivial. I¡¯m only interested in you ¡»

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡º Haa, in the end, Kyouko-san got me. Last night, she sent me with you to Misuzu-san¡¯s house. I was next room, but I was worried about you all night. Then, when we came back in the mansion, I¡¯ve reaffirmed that you¡¯re important to me ¡»

    Earlier, Minaho-neesan and I¡­

    ¡º It was all in Kyouko-san¡¯s plan. So I won¡¯t feel a sense of loss after fulfilling my revenge. Now, I¡¯m worried about you that I can¡¯t think of anything else ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Before, when I was a prostitute, there was a senior who helped me. That person told me this: You must not be preoccupied with yourself. You won¡¯t be able to see anything. You¡¯ll be unable to move a step. Care about other people, if you do, you¡¯ll understand that it¡¯s worth living no matter how painful the world is¡± Now I can understand what that meant ¡»

    I.

    ¡º I planned to kill myself after killing Shirasaka Sousuke. I also intended to dissolve Kuromori, but I can¡¯t do that anymore. I have you, I want to protect your world. I¡¯d like to live together with you no matter how painful it can be. As your elder sister, I want to continue worrying about you ¡»

    Yukino looks up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s stupid! What are you talking about ¡¹

    She glares at Minaho-neesan in the monitor.

    ¡¸ You killed Papa! Then you should die too! That¡¯s justice! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º Sorry. We¡¯re criminals from the start ¡»

    She smiles.

    ¡º We rise up against justice ¡»

    ¡¸ You demon! Oni! Crazy! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡º Hey ¡»

    Minaho-neesan calls me.

    ¡º Do you know why you¡¯re so attracted to this useless girl? ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º While I was listening to your conversation, I¡¯d like to investigate about you once again ¡»

    About me?

    ¡º Your birth, your environment I thought of investigating it once again ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes look gently at me.

    ¡º Did you know that boys often like girls similar to their mothers? ¡»

    Similar to mothers?

    ¡º Yukino-san is just like your mother, isn¡¯t she? Her way of thinking and her personality ¡»

    My mother.

    ¡º She¡¯s self-centered, selfish, and if she doesn¡¯t like what¡¯s happening, she gets hysteric. She throws her anger at someone aggressively, and she doesn¡¯t trust anyone around her ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡º I heard it from Nei. Your house has all the rooms your mother uses locked. She¡¯s not allowing other family members to enter ¡»

    That¡¯s right, my mother doesn¡¯t trust my father or me.

    ¡º The part where your Mother was tormenting your Grandmother, isn¡¯t that similar to how Yukino-san bullies Megumi? ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡º Your mother thinks that you and your father were her possessions, so she feels hateful on your Grandmother who protects you. Just like how Yukino-san feels that her sister from a different mother, Megumi, might steal her father¡¯s affection, so she bullies her ¡»

    Yukino and my Mother.

    ¡º Then, Yukino-san has a strong Electra complex ¡»

    ¡¸ Electra complex? ¡¹

    ¡º In easy to understand words: Father-con. You love your father so much that you wish for his protection. You think of everyone your father loves other than yourself as enemy ¡»

    It¡¯s a complex towards her father.

    My mother was undoubtedly that kind of woman too.

    ¡º Earlier, Yukino-san said ¡°Papa praised me,¡± didn¡¯t she? That convinced me. The source of Yukino¡¯s troublesome pride is her relationship with her father ¡»

    Yukino grew up pampered by her father.

    The father who¡¯s an origin is a noble family, an elite in the advertisement industry, and a pretentious handsome man is proud of Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s father allows all of her selfishness, that¡¯s why her self-consciousness enlarged.

    ¡º Besides, do you remember? Last night, when we took off all of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s pride and influence, he¡¯s just like a vulgar thug, isn¡¯t he? Both in his words and attitude ¡»

    Yeah.

    Shirasaka Sousuke was tied up last night.

    ¡º That person always wears superior clothes and keep his self-important attitude. Once you take it off, his true nature shows up. He¡¯s like a high school boy, no he hasn¡¯t even mentally grown to a high school boy level ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Doesn¡¯t that resemble someone? ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º Endou-kun was like that, isn¡¯t he? ¡»

    Endou.

    I completely forgot that name.

    ¡º Yukino-san was in love with a boy who resembled his father. That¡¯s it ¡»

    Oh, I see now.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s true nature is passed to Endou¡¯s stupidity.

    ¡º In the end, look, the parent is the closest person to someone. For a child, it becomes their standards for men and women ¡»

    The parents become their standards.

    ¡º So the cause of your insecurity that you might be abandoned by a girl is because your mother threw you away ¡»

    I see that¡¯s definitely true.

    That¡¯s why I.

    ¡º You¡¯re attracted to Yukino-san because she resembles your mother. And even though we¡¯re all fed up with Yukino-san who just screams and cry, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s resistant to it, it¡¯s because you¡¯re used to your mother¡¯s horrible attitude towards you ¡»

    Am I used to it?

    ¡º Then, you can¡¯t abandon Yukino-san no matter what because you fear of losing your relationship with Yukino-san just like how your mother threw you away. That¡¯s all ¡»

    I see my mother in Yukino so I can¡¯t abandon her?

    ¡¸ What the hell?! That¡¯s disgusting! Don¡¯t joke with me! You mother-con!! ¡¹

    Yukino curses me.

    ¡º Oh my, do you not understand that you have survived so far thanks to his obsession to you? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said, but.

    ¡¸ But you¡¯re killing me anyway, right? Then nothing will change to me. I¡¯ll never be thankful to him! ¡¹

    Yukino speaks as if spewing venom.

    ¡º Who knows, we don¡¯t know that yet ¡»

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡º You all forgot something important before you noticed it ¡»

    Important?

    ¡º It has become so familiar that you ejaculate in vagina ¡»

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, what? ¡¹

    Mana asks as she looks at my expression.

    ¡º Mana-san, you and other girls went to Ikeda-sensei after losing your virginity, but Yukino-san is the only one who didn¡¯t have a check-up ¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡º Of course, Yukino-san is the only one not drinking pills too ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Mana looks at Yukino in surprise.

    ¡º Should I say that I made Yukino-san drink medicine that makes it easier for her to become pregnant. In the first place, this plan started with Yukino-san¡¯s ovulation period in consideration ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s possibly pregnant.

    ¡º Of course, we can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s pregnant yet. We can¡¯t judge that for more than a week after the ovulation day since we¡¯ll have to do false start test ¡»

    It hasn¡¯t been ten days since Yukino lost her virginity.

    We can¡¯t confirm if she¡¯s pregnant yet.

    ¡º But, there¡¯s no infertile in your family. I¡¯m confident that Yukino-san is pregnant ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll abort this child, this is his baby ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡º I see, then you¡¯re dead ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice is heavy.

    ¡º If there¡¯s a possibility of keeping you alive, then I¡¯ll promise it until you give birth. Then, I¡¯ll refrain from killing you ¡»

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡ºI plan to have Yukino-san give birth so I could take back my killed child, but that doesn¡¯t matter now. Either way, Nagisa, and Katsuko will give birth to his child. Megumi and Nei too want to give birth after graduating from high school. There¡¯s no need for Yukino-san to give birth in a hurry, that¡¯s my thought now. ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s laughing.

    ¡º But, Yukino-san was raped and got pregnant due to my plans, right? So I feel a bit responsible at least. Therefore, I won¡¯t kill you until you give birth. So, what will you do, Yukino-san? ¡»

    I.

    Oh, we¡¯ve talked about Yukino giving birth so many times before, but¡­

    I was desperate back then.

    I didn¡¯t have a clear image of the future back then.

    Impregnating Yukino? I was leaving myself to my lust.

    Her childbirth:

    That means that the child born is my child.

    I¡¯ll become a father.

    Yukino will become a mother.

    ¡º When you have sex, you often talk about making babies, but you don¡¯t have a clear image of what really is a parent, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    My women often talk about giving birth to my child.

    But, that¡¯s true, there¡¯s no clear image of it.

    ¡¸ Oh right, we¡¯re drinking pills currently ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Since Ikeda-sensei prescribed pills, it only sticks as words.

    But, Yukino hasn¡¯t drink a pill.

    ¡º I think you should better think calmly about becoming a parent once again ¡»

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino and me.

    ¡º I won¡¯t tell you to raise the child. Yukino-san can just give birth, and that¡¯s all. Later, we¡¯ll raise the child to become happy. The family exists for that ¡»

    My family will raise the child born from Yukino with care.

    I¡¯m confident of that.

    I¡¯ll never abandon that child.

    But.

    Do I have the courage to become a father now? Do I have the spirit? Confidence?

    This is the reality.

    I have to think once more.

    I don¡¯t mind myself.

    As for Yukino, it depends on her.

    The problem is with the born child.

    Would that child want to be born with such parents?

    I.

    ¡º Yukino-san, if you think only of yourself, it¡¯ll be rough for your heart. If you have a baby in your stomach a new life is already existing, think of that child and see for yourself ¡»

    Yukino puts her hand on her lower abdomen.

    ¡º That is all I have to say for now, so go on and discuss ¡»

    Minaho-neesan turns off the monitor.

 Chapter 530. Love is love

    Chapter 530. Love is love

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, let me touch your stomach ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s the first one to speak.

    She gets off me and goes to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Maika? ¡¹

    Yukino looks up at her sister in surprise.

    ¡¸ Never mind that, let me touch your belly! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s still naked.

    There¡¯s still love nectar and semen, traces of sex with me from earlier in her crotch.

    Yukino¡¯s naked with just her underwear clinging on her leg.

    Her crotch is also wet with love nectar from masturbating.

    Mana¡¯s hand touches Yukino¡¯s lower abdomen.

    There¡¯s a green tattoo with ¡°¼Î¼×¡± written on her shaved crotch.

    ¡¸ How long has it been since the last time I touched Onee-chan¡¯s stomach? ¡¹

    Mana smiles to Yukino intimately.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s child is in here ¡¹

    Yukino never drank contraceptives.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know yet ¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m envious of you. Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiles at Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Should I stop drinking contraceptives too? When that happens, I¡¯ll give birth to a child together with Onee-chan, right? ¡¹

    Yukino shivers from what her sister says.

    ¡¸ You see, I can just declare it as twins. I¡¯ll give them milk, and I¡¯ll even pick them up on the kindergarten ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika, what are you talking about?! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s just think realistically, Onii-chan¡¯s child is already in here, assuming that there¡¯s a new life inhabiting here and will be born next year, then you have to think of the future now ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Don¡¯t think of what¡¯s done.

    Think of the future with that assumption in mind.

    ¡¸ Even if you regret the past, grudge against it, cry, it won¡¯t change the reality. Onee-chan and we need to prepare ourselves ¡¹

    Mana speaks to her sister with an earnest face.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t get it at all back then ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I always speak flowers, protecting the family, doing this for everyone¡¯s sake, becoming Mao-chan and Agnes¡¯ father, I talked all of it without thinking much, but¡­ ¡¹

    Becoming a father was the only thing that I didn¡¯t understand in my head.

    I didn¡¯t prepare for it.

    Having to imagine my child inside Yukino¡¯s stomach, I feel shocked.

    ¡¸ Making a life is such an important thing ¡¹

    Yukino.

    Inside that thin waist of Yukino is my child living.

    ¡¸ When I first raped Yukino, back then, I was so desperate that I didn¡¯t think of the future. I thought that I could die as long as I made Yukino mine. I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯ll still be alive by next year ¡¹

    On the day of my entrance ceremony, my father disappeared, and all that¡¯s left was the passbook with some savings.

    I can¡¯t think of how can I live from then on.

    I couldn¡¯t see the future.

    ¡¸ Though I¡¯m told to make Yukino pregnant, I didn¡¯t feel that I¡¯ll still be alive next year and raise the child born. All I had was this dark feeling of wanting to have proof that I¡¯m alive, by pouring my sperm inside Yukino ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t consider the child at all.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan said that she¡¯ll raise Yukino¡¯s child. Thus, I didn¡¯t think much about if that was the case. No, I decided not to think about it ¡¹

    I intentionally avoided thinking of it.

    ¡¸ Nagisa said that she¡¯ll bear my child, but she¡¯s really a mother, so I thought that she could raise the child well. She¡¯d advice me on what should I do in any case ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s older than me, and she¡¯s reliable.

    Therefore, I imagined raising a child with Nagisa.

    ¡¸ The other women are drinking pills, so I think they¡¯ll bear children years later ¡¹

    Therefore, even if they say ¡°I want to get pregnant,¡± is just a desire, they¡¯re not looking at the reality in front of their eyes.

    This is a heavy reality.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t forget the possibility of Yukino getting pregnant, but I was desperately erasing it from my head, after all¡­¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I know that I can¡¯t live together with Yukino anymore ¡¹

    Yukino isn¡¯t family.

    Yukino¡¯s pride won¡¯t allow it.

    The other women hold deep hate for Yukino.

    ¡¸ I thought that I had to part with Yukino ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t imagine living with Yukino in the future.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t want Yukino to die no matter what. I want you to live even if we can¡¯t meet each other again. That¡¯s true ¡¹

    Even now, I want Yukino to live.

    Even if it¡¯s in a world out of my reach.

    Even if we never meet each other again.

    I want Yukino to live.

    ¡¸ Is that because I¡¯m similar to your mother? ¡¹

    Yukino asks me.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t reconcile with your mother, so instead, you want to be open with me? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    I look straight at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Sure, Minaho-neesan might be right. I might be attracted to Yukino because you resemble my mother. But, Yukino is Yukino. I discovered a lot about you in the past ten days. Inside me now, I¡¯m looking at Yukino. Not Mother, I¡¯m looking at Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, what you know about me is that I¡¯m a selfish, egoistic, and helpless idiotic woman, right? ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not all ¡¹

    The feelings I can¡¯t speak up are rising.

    My feelings for Yukino inside of me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s never all ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ You liar. You¡¯re looking down on me. You think of me like an idiot! ¡¹

    Tears gather in Yukino¡¯s eyes again.

    Yukino looks at her abdomen Mana¡¯s touching.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll abort the child ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather die than bear your child ¡¹

    Tears fall from her eyes.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this. I¡¯ll never accept this ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie. Onee-chan will give birth! ¡¹

    Mnaa smiles at Yukino.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s Yukino-oneechan¡¯s baby! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika?! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan will never kill her child! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I will ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Onee-chan¡¯s that kind of person. I know! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ When I was in medical treatment in Shizuoka, my family in Tokyo never came to visit me once, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t go to see you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yukino-oneechan didn¡¯t forget about me! ¡¹

    The sisters stared at each other.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, when you went abroad with our parents, you bought me a souvenir. You sent me emails with photos taken from Hawaii. In addition to that, during the New Years or my birthday, you always give me a gift and a call! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you¡¯re my little sister! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Even now we¡¯re still sisters1 Onee-chan still thinks of me as her little sister! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, well, obviously? You¡¯re my ¡¹

    Yukino and Maika are sisters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yukino-oneechan is kind to what you think is yours. You treasure them ¡¹

    Mana presses Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, you can¡¯t get away from Onii-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan thinks that Onii-chan is also hers after all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So why are you here? Why did you escaped from Ichikawa-ojichan¡¯s house and came back to this mansion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, earlier this morning, when you saw Onii-chan, you got angry at him because he didn¡¯t try to save Papa, right? If you don¡¯t think of him as yours, then you won¡¯t be saying that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, can you tell Kyouko-san and Cordelia-san what you said earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t say that of course!!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ If I did that to them then they¡¯d snap my neck. They¡¯re just demons ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even though Onii-chan¡¯s also allied with those people? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this man is?¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan knows that Onii-chan will never hurt her no matter how horrible you speak to Onii-chan, right? ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t recognize me as an enemy.

    That¡¯s why she complains of me hatefully.

    She thinks of me as someone she¡¯s allowed to complain to.

    ¡¸ It feels frustrating, doesn¡¯t it? Onii-chan and Megu-oneechan are taken away by the ladies of Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! I don¡¯t need that man! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You speak at the stage of ¡°not needing,¡± don¡¯t you already think of him as yours? Onee-chan¡¯s really a troublesome woman ¡¹

    Mana laughs

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Because this man raped me! That¡¯s why he should be devoting his whole life to me! I¡¯ll never forgive him even for a thousand years! ¡¹

    She points at me.

    ¡¸ Hm. So Onee-chan¡¯s love is like that ¡¹

    Love?

    ¡¸ M-Maika?! What are you talking about?! This is never love! I¡¯ll never accept this as love! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s love even if Onee-chan doesn¡¯t accept it. You¡¯re obsessed with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ You want Onii-chan so much that you can¡¯t hold yourself back, right? Onii-chan doesn¡¯t turn towards you so you can¡¯t help but feel hateful, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! Becuase, this man, should be looking at me all the time, 24 hours a day! That¡¯s all he should be doing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what you want, right? Look, that¡¯s love! ¡¹

    Yukino mumbles.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino-oneechan, in reality: Sorry but it doesn¡¯t always go as Onee-chan wants. Onii-chan has become the pillar of our family already. Yukino-oneechan can¡¯t have him all for herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that already! ¡¹

    Yukino looks down.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think of anything of this man! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what would you do with the child in your stomach, Onee-chan? ¡¹

    Mana says while rubbing Yukino¡¯s belly

    ¡¸ What will Onee-chan do to this child ¡¹

    Yukino puts her hand on her belly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yukino, no, Shirasaka-san ¡¹

    I talk to Yukino the same way before everything started.

    ¡¸ I know that Shirasaka-san¡¯s a kind person ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ When I was dispirited because my father was gone on the day of entrance ceremony, Shirasaka-san was the one who called up to me in the classroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said this before, but that was your misunderstanding. I¡¯m not kind of woman. You were just an eyesore, so I wanted you to go to the infirmary quickly ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Shirasaka-san back then was kind. I remember it, I won¡¯t forget! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Yukino looks away from me then looks at her lower abdomen once again.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, this child may be Onii-chan¡¯s child but also, this is Onee-chan¡¯s baby too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, would you kill this child? This is Onee-chan¡¯s precious child ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, Maika¡¯s right ¡¹

    She pats her belly once again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give birth. Maybe ¡¹

    Then, she looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s because Yuzuki said that she¡¯ll spare me if I bear the child! I don¡¯t want to die so I¡¯ll carry this child! I don¡¯t actually want to you hear! ¡¹

    If there¡¯s already a life inside Yukino¡¯s belly, then¡­

    She will be spared with no hesitation.

    ¡¸ Yeah, bear the child. I¡¯ll raise it, make it happy no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana will help too! Should Mana bear a baby together with Onee-chan? ¡¹

    Yukino hugs her sister.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to do that. Give birth when you want to. I alone am enough to bear this burden ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan!!! ¡¹

    The sisters hug each other.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! Let¡¯s all have sex together! ¡¹

    Mana calls me.

    ¡¸ Maika, you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it?! I want to do it together with Yukino-oneechan! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ But, he¡¯s no longer getting erect for me. He said I no longer have charm as a woman! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Onii-chan is¡­ ¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan really loves Yukino-oneechan. Therefore, his penis stops getting erect for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t think of me as anything but a tool for sex, so that¡¯s why ¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    ¡¸ You only saw me as a tool to make yourself feel good ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not exactly right. Having sex with you feels good, but you¡¯re not all about it ¡¹

    She looks at me coldly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a man with no saving grace you know? I don¡¯t need your face or brain, just your penis is enough ¡¹

    To Yukino, I¡¯m all that.

    ¡¸ Either way, you¡¯ll have sex with anyone. You don¡¯t discriminate. You¡¯re okay with any woman, right? You¡¯re a beast! ¡¹

    Yukino said, Mana.

    ¡¸ Huh, you didn¡¯t know Onee-chan? ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan never have sex with anyone but girls he genuinely likes, only girls he wants to go out with for his lifetime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wha?! What are you talking about, that¡¯s a lie! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. After all, everyone trusts Onii-chan and wants to be with him ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Everyone¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s woman and yet nobody¡¯s fighting out of jealousy, right? Instead, everyone¡¯s working hard to become friends. Even though I¡¯m Papa¡¯s daughter, the other Onee-san are very kind to me ¡¹

    Yukino listens to what her little sister says.

    ¡¸ Everyone wants to be with Onii-chan forever. They know that they have to get along so they can stay with Onii-chan. Onii-chan¡¯s doing all his best to make us all happy. We don¡¯t act like babies, and we have to cooperate ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yukino-oneechan is the only one who wants to monopolize Onii-chan and gets seriously jealous of other girls. Yukino-oneechan has that kind of attitude, so they all look at Yukino-oneechan as hostile ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not jealous for that guy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You really don¡¯t get it, as expected of Yukino-oneechan! ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-chan also loves Yukino-oneechan so even when pushed to the very edge of the cliff, he never abandoned Onee-chan ¡¹

    No, wait.

    ¡¸ Mana, Yukino is¡­ ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I may have longed for Yukino but, I¡¯ve done a lot of horrible things because I wanted to make her mine no matter how awful my acts can be ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ But this isn¡¯t love. It¡¯s not okay to make word plays with me loving Yukino or Yukino loving me ¡¹

    I¡¯m the villain who raped Yukino.

    I have no qualification to say love to Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not desires(ai) It¡¯s not love either(Koi)1 It¡¯s a much more shameful, dark lust. I raped Yukino with a guilty conscience. That will never be love ¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s really pure! I love you! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, love in this world isn¡¯t just pure love. Onii-chan¡¯s dark lust, you mentioned just now is also love. It¡¯s just another form of love! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, look ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then Onii-chan, is it a sin to masturbate while thinking of the person you like? If you want to have sex with that person that¡¯s no longer love? ¡¹

    ¡­.

    ¡¸ In Onii-chan¡¯s case, it¡¯s true that raping Yukino-oneechan is a sin. That¡¯s one big sin. But, your feelings for Yukino-oneechan is real love, isn¡¯t it? Love! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, even though you were taking of us, you always worry about Yukino-oneechan. I know. You have always been thinking on how to make Yukino-oneechan happy, right? ¡¹

    I.

    Mana turns to her sister.

    ¡¸ Yukino-onee-chan doesn¡¯t get it. Sex doesn¡¯t feel good. Doing it with Onii-chan is what feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, I feel disgusted with other men that I can¡¯t do it with them. Onii-chan embraces me to my heart when he does have sex with me. I can lay bare my mind and body to Onii-chan. I can feel Onii-chan¡¯s gentle gaze on me, so I also embrace Onii-chan. I love Onii-chan¡¯s face when he¡¯s feeling good when he¡¯s ejaculating inside me! I can say from the depths of my heart that I love him! ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ To us, Onii-chan is like that. Someone precious. We all can¡¯t live without Onii-chan anymore. After all, Onii-chan¡¯s the only one who sees through the real me. I can show the true me only to Onii-chan. It¡¯s not just me, Megu-oneechan all the others are the same. Therefore, we can¡¯t leave Onii-chan¡¯s side! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that I¡­ ¡¹

    She said, then swallowed her words.

    ¡¸ Haa, okay I¡¯m lying, I know that too ¡¹

    Yukino!?

    ¡¸ When Kenji attacked me, he¡¯s just violent, his eyes are glaring, wanting to rape me ¡¹

    This was back when Endou attacked her at the broadcasting room, next to the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ I was only afraid, even though Kenji was my boyfriend ¡¹

    Yukino shows a painful expression.

    ¡¸ In the middle of it, this man used a stun-gun on Kenji, and he raped me instead of Kenji. But, it felt good. This man does. He¡¯s getting even better at sex. It gets on my head. He¡¯s making me feel good while focusing on the most delicate details ¡¹

    Yukino, you.

    ¡¸ Yes, I admit that this man¡¯s good at sex. Perhaps, our body has excellent compatibility. I like him ravishing me. When I do it with my hand, I imagine him embracing me. But! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll only admit his skills at sex. I¡¯ll never accept anything else. I hate his face. HIs personality. His stupidity. His voice. HIs figure too, they¡¯re all different from my taste. There¡¯s not a single factor that would make me like him! ¡¹

    I know that.

    It¡¯s impossible for Yukino to like me.

    ¡¸ Hmm, so then, what did Yukino-oneechan like on her former boyfriend? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Huh, Kenji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. What did you like about that person? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Err, his face, the fact that he¡¯s a sports face, and then, his face too, I guess? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was he smart/ ¡¹

    ¡¸ He was an idiot. That¡¯s off the point ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, comparing him with Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kenji¡¯s far more stupid ¡¹

    ¡¸ His personality? ¡¹

    ¡¸ His confidence was like Papa¡¯s so I liked it but, I knew that his confidence was coming from his overwhelming stupidity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was he trustworthy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, he¡¯s a scum beyond saving ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, is there any other point he has? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, I guess his face ¡¹

    Endou¡¯s only a face?

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-chan¡¯s much better! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kenji¡¯s better in looks! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder, I think that Onii-chan¡¯s on the right track on the looks though ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ He looks very cool, and it makes my heart throb sometimes, I love that part of him ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you Maika, you don¡¯t know how he usually looks like at school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, Onii-chan¡¯s changing you know? I think he looks cool in school now too. That¡¯s what I believe ¡¹

    Saying that; Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you¡¯re overthinking. Yukino-oneechan doesn¡¯t think of Onii-chan just as a tool for sex. That pure affection is cute though ¡¹

    Wrong?

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan¡¯s already madly in love on having sex with Onii-chan. Once you make that clear that she¡¯s fallen, then that¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Yukino has fallen for sex?

    ¡¸ If you stay pure, this stubborn Onee-chan won¡¯t fall! ¡¹

    Mana, you.

    ¡¸ Getting madly in love with sex and become unable to leave also love. That¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s try having sex, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t get erect for Yukino last night.

    ¡¸ Oh, Onii-chan are you worried? ¡¹

    Mana comes back to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make Onii-chan¡¯s penis big! ¡¹

    She licks my penis.

    ¡¸ Hey, can you compare Yukino-oneechan and me? ¡¹

    She sends me a bewitching look.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan and Agnes-chan and I are sisters from different mother but, Yukino-oneechan, and I have the same mother, so we¡¯re real sisters ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that arousing? I¡¯m already excited though ¡¹

    She licks on my glans.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it¡¯s getting hard, Onii-chan¡¯s aroused too ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, come here! This bed is wider than that ¡¹

    She calls Yukino.

    ¡¸ Maika, you ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s still hesitating.

    ¡¸ If Onee-chan¡¯s not coming then I¡¯ll make love with him alone again ¡¹

    This 14-year-old rubs her nipple on my glans.

    ¡¸ Or could it be that Yukino-oneechan doesn¡¯t want to do it with me? Embarrassed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ THat¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to do it together with Yukino-oneechan though ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes move Yukino¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Geez! I have no choice do I! ¡¹

    Yukino gets up.

    She has to take off only her panty and bra.

    I see.

    There¡¯s only one among my women¡­

    Yukino¡¯s never cautious of her real little sister, Mana.

    Yukino who doesn¡¯t trust other people opens up her heart only to her sister who she feels is under her control.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan.

    She approved of Mana¡¯s approach.

    ¡¸ Okay, Onee-chan has arrived! ¡¹

    Mana happily greets Yukino who came over to our bed.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, go on Onii-chan¡¯s right side, I¡¯ll take the other side! ¡¹

    She decides the positions while smiling.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s make love with Onii-chan, okay? ¡¹

    Mana speaks brightly to Yukino.

    1. Fuck me for all these multiple meanings of Love in Jap

 Chapter 531. Sex with Yukino / Beyond love and hate

    Chapter 531. Sex with Yukino / Beyond love and hate

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan! ¡¹

    Mana brings her face closer to Yukino¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onee-chan¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    She licks and sucks on the pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-chan too. There¡¯s two of them here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on Yukino¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Both at the same time ¡¹

    Yukino trembles.

    ¡¸ It feels good, doesn¡¯t it, Onee-chan? ¡¹

    Mana uses her tongue while looking up at Yukino¡¯s facial expressions.

    ¡¸ Maika, you¡¯ve learned so much. You¡¯re still 14 you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter. Onee-chan and I no longer live in the ordinary world ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay, feel good, Onee-chan ¡¹

    I feel Yukino¡¯s nipple getting hard with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ You see, I liked Yukino-oneechan. I still do even now. I¡¯ve always wanted to be like Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about! You want to be like me? There¡¯s no point in that ¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸ Maika, you think of me as an idiot, right? Didn¡¯t you hate me? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯ve always been jealous of Yukino-oneechan from when I was younger. Onee-chan is beautiful after all. I¡¯m really jealous. This breasts, and this belly too ¡¹

    She kisses Yukino¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m envious. I¡¯ve always been jealous! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at her sister wondering.

    ¡¸ When I was young, my body was sickly. I¡¯m not that tall, my breasts are small too, so I¡¯ve yearned to become like Yukino-oneechan who¡¯s healthy and tall ¡¹

    MAna¡¯s tongue tickle Yukino¡¯s belly button.

    ¡¸ You see, when I was in medical treatment in Shizuoka, I wanted to get along with Yukino-oneechan. Onee-chan is always so cheerful, energetic, confident, and laughs loudly was someone I admired back then, I¡¯ve always looked up at the bright and healthy Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You speak so cleverly ¡¹

    Yukino smiles wryly.

    Yukino¡¯s cheerfulness was dazzling to Mana who had poor health.

    Even if she has personality problems, Yukino¡¯s never-ending cheerfulness has a charm.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. I¡¯m seriously serious. Then, when my body got healthy and came back to Tokyo, it hasn¡¯t been to years since I started living with Onee-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Yukino tells her younger sister.

    ¡¸ Then, when we started living together, Yukino-oneechan¡¯s selfish, her room¡¯s dirty, irresponsible at everything, always bully the maids to resign, cruel to Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m that kind of detestable woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you were kind to me. You always smile ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, your body was weak and small, so¡­ ¡¹

    Mana looks lonely.

    ¡¸ This was the saddest of all. Because I¡¯m already healthy. I have a healthy body. I¡¯m in middle school already, and yet. Onee-chan treats me like a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because you¡¯re still a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong, I ¡¹

    Mana wishes to be mature when we first met.

    She wants to become an adult faster, she stretches herself out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Katsuko-san and Nei-san draw me to them. I wanted Yukino-oneechan to accept me as an adult by showing that I have more adult acquaintances than Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want me to accept? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I just want an equal status as sisters. I wanted the fashionable Onee-chan not to treat me like a child but also stylish, like her. I want to be as beautiful as Onee-chan when we two get out. Going to the town or to parties for example ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Yukino pats Mana¡¯s head gently.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I didn¡¯t realize Maika¡¯s feelings ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. We can have sex together now! ¡¹

    Mana buries her face on Yukino¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, here? Does it feel good here? ¡¹

    She puts her tongue in Yukino¡¯s slit like a puppy drinking milk.

    ¡¸ I can tell, I also feel it in here ¡¹

    Mana slurps Yukino¡¯s love nectar while showing a charming smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, that feels good. That feels good, Maika! ¡¹

    Yukino holds Mana¡¯s head with both hands and accepts her tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, you¡¯re so good, Maika. Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Mana gets on all fours while licking Yukino¡¯s secret part, sticking out her ass.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, please do me like this ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Please come inside Mana while I¡¯m connected with Yukino-oneechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I go behind Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in, Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, come! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s vagina is still smeared with love nectar and semen from our sex earlier.

    I pushed my penis to her opening.

    Nugugugugu, it swallows inside.

    ¡¸ Aafuuu!! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana continues to lick Yukino¡¯s slit while I pierce her with my penis.

    Nugu, nugu, nugu.

    Picha, picha, picha.

    Mana¡¯s vagina is entirely wet that every time I plunge my waist, it makes a lewd wet sound.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Maika! You¡­that guy¡¯s violating you! Maika!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking at us mate like a dog while Mana licks her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I¡¯m already an adult! Onii-chan raped me after all! ¡¹

    I massage Mana¡¯s breasts from behind.

    I use my thumb to knead her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaah, that feels good! Onee-chan! It feels good! Sex feels good! ¡¹

    Mana shouts to her sister.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, you look like you¡¯re feeling so good. I want to do it too. I want to be violated too! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ No, It¡¯s Mana¡¯s turn to be ravished! Aaauu, aaahn! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s small body trembles in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that! Didn¡¯t you just do it earlier, Maika?! ¡¹

    Yukino begins to rub her breasts.

    She¡¯s breathing roughly.

    Her eyes melt entirely from the lust.

    ¡¸ Then, beg Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t beg Onii-chan properly then I won¡¯t switch with you. If this goes on, he¡¯ll be inside of me until the end! Ahn1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! Maika?! ¡¹

    Yukino panics.

    ¡¸ Ask him properly. Onee-chan, who do you want to have sex with? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay with any man? Are you okay with anyone who can make you feel good? If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t let Onii-chan have sex with you ¡¹

    Mana informs her sister while I thrust violently from behind.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ I like Onii-chan! I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Onii-chan! I love Onii-chan embracing me! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body is sweating.

    Mana who¡¯s on all fours says while her small breasts sway.

    ¡¸ What about you, Yukino-oneechan?!! ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Yukino looks up at me. I¡¯m ravishing her sister from behind.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, aah! It feels good! Onii-chan! I love you Onii-chan!! ¡¹

    Mana also pushes her waist to me.

    Mana¡¯s hot love nectar drops from the joint to the bedsheets.

    It also drips down on Mana¡¯s meatless thighs.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, it feels good to have Onii-chan ravish you. It feels very good!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s unable to endure any longer.

    ¡¸ I want to do it too! Maika! Please, switch with me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ask me, ask Onii-chan!! Hauu ¡¹

    Yukino.

    Yukino looks at me with eyes looking in pain.

    ¡¸ Y-You. Ravish me too! ¡¹

    She tells me while trembling.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that! Onee-chan! ¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    Mana¡¯s covered in sweat.

    There are beads of sweat on the tip of her breasts.

    ¡¸ You need to ask politely! You can¡¯t do it with anyone but Onii-chan, right?! You want Onii-chan to violate you, right?! Look at Onii-chan and only Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s moved by her sister¡¯s words.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I want you to do me! I can¡¯t do it with anyone but you! It won¡¯t feel good unless it¡¯s you!! ¡¹

    Yukino appeals to me.

    Her passionate eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ I want you!!!! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan says that she doesn¡¯t want anyone, but Onii-chan Have sex with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, but ¡¹

    I¡¯m in the middle of having sex with Mana.

    ¡¸ I can do it with Onii-chan anytime. Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave! ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    I pull out my penis from inside Mana.

    Pulling it out from the narrow path.

    Love nectar comes dripping down.

    ¡¸ It feels reluctant but, later! ¡¹

    Mana turns around and kisses my penis. She licks the glans.

    ¡¸ Okay, now go inside Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Yukino opened her legs wide, waiting for me.

    ¡¸ M-Maika ¡¹

    She calls her little sister.

    ¡¸ What, Onee-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hold me down, that way, I feel like I¡¯m being violated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, got it ¡¹

    Mana goes to Yukino¡¯s head and holds her down with both of her hands.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been raped all this time, so I feel discomfort if I¡¯m not ravished. Why did it turn to be like this tough? ¡¹

    Yukino says while looking up at me.

    ¡¸ Well, sorry about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, your fault ¡¹

    I get on top of Yukino.

    ¡¸ Besides, you. All the dreams I see are you raping me. Really, you¡¯re the worst ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah I am ¡¹

    I push my glans to Yukino¡¯s opening.

    I then rub it around the opening and close to her clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaah, your penis feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it, you¡¯ll come back for me ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    She¡¯s looking at me as a person even though it¡¯s as a sex partner.

    ¡¸ Here, I go, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hurry! Put it in! ¡¹

    I!

    I thrust my glans in Yukino¡¯s narrow hole!

    ¡¸ Haaaaaahn~! ¡¹

    Nu, nununununu!!

    The swell of my glans penetrates through the narrow entrance.

    Yukino¡¯s pussy is tight.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming in!! ¡¹

    Then, I move my waist forward.

    My penis is opening up Yukino¡¯s narrow vagina tract.

    The love nectar inside her vagina is pushed out by my penis.

    It serves as a lubricant for me to go deeper, and deeper.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s in! ¡¹

    Lastly, I used the momentum to push to her uterus.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s this! I wanted this!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembles in delight.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve wanted this for so long! ¡¹

    Saying that; Yukino glares at me.

    I kissed Yukino, and she immediately entwines with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Does it feel good, Yukino-oneechan? ¡¹

    Mana asks Yukino who she¡¯s holding down with her hand.

    ¡¸ Maika knows this too, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, does it feel good? ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ It feels good! Obviously, it feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because I¡¯m finally ravished again! ¡¹

    ¡¸ By whom? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at my face.

    ¡¸ This guy! Aaah, It¡¯s getting on my nerves! Why does it feel so good when he ravishes me?! ¡¹

    Mana whispers.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s love ¡¹

    !

    ¡¸ Even this is also love. It¡¯s just another form of love! ¡¹

    I slowly begin my piston.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes. More, rub it more. Rub my insides! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, try moving your waist from below too. Find the pleasure points by yourself ¡¹

    Mana gives her a piece of advice.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t feel good to just stay still while being ravished. You need to try various things by yourself too! ¡¹

    Yukino moves her waist.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move just up and down, try to move your waist in a circle for example. Also, try to put some force in your anus, that¡¯ll squeeze Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Yukino has much more count in sex with me than Mana.

    But, since my all my acts with Yukino are basically rape, Yukino only knows how to be raped one-sidedly.

    My sex with Mana started with pure rape, but now it¡¯s sex of love.

    Furthermore, Mana¡¯s watching me have sex with my other women.

    Mana¡¯s now teaching Yukino how to make aggressive approach as a woman instead of just getting ravished.

    Sublimating the one-sided rape to sex with two people.

    ¡¸ Ah, Maika¡¯s right, this feels good! There, I can feel it there! ¡¹

    Yukino finds a pleasure spot.

    ¡¸ Aaah, so good! Ahn, hey, touch my breasts! Grab my nipples tight! ¡¹

    Yukino requests from me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I massage Yukino¡¯s breasts while moving my waist.

    I rub Yukino¡¯s nipples in my palm.

    ¡¸ It feels good! It feels good! You idiot! ¡¹

    Yukino still throws insults.

    ¡¸ Why does it feel so good! Aaaah, ahaa, Idiot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s body feel good too ¡¹

    Yukino clamps my penis as Mana told her.

    ¡¸ Obviously! You¡¯re doing me! Aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong, Onee-chan! Onii-chan isn¡¯t raping you ¡¹

    Mana points out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just¡­ afu, the same either way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! You¡¯re really stubborn! ¡¹

    Mana licks Yukino¡¯s ear, then her nape.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaauuu!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You can feel it here, right? I knew it, Onee-chan¡¯s just like me ¡¹

    Mana attacks Yukino¡¯s erogenous zones with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, S-Stop! I¡¯m feeling it! Haan~! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, tell Onii-chan why does it feel so good ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re ravishing me so, so, it feels good!!! It feels amazing!!! ¡¹

    She shouts desperately.

    ¡¸ Idiot!! ¡¹

    Yukino looks up at me with moist eyes.

    Yukino¡¯s swaying her body rhythmically to my movements.

    Her breasts sway.

    Her crotch is getting drenched.

    My glans kisses her uterus again and again.

    Yukino¡¯s fair skin is turning pink from the lust.

    Her mouth leaks out hot sighs.

    Her whole body is drenched and sweating.

    ¡¸ Even though you¡¯re just a mother-con! ¡¹

    Yukino tells me.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s also a father-con! ¡¹

    I push my waist firmly.

    ¡¸ Ahn! You can¡¯t trust anyone, right? !You think that people always abandon you, so you swing your tail to them like a puppy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even though Yukino also doesn¡¯t trust anyone but herself! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll never trust people from the outside! ¡¹

    Yukino this time pushes up from below.

    ¡¸ Either way, everyone in this world are all idiots! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I hate, hate, hate everyone! ¡¹

    Tears begin to spill from Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    I suck out and drink those tears.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s tears are salty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up. I¡¯m not crying for you to drink on it! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know you that well. You¡¯re the only one I don¡¯t see the reason for living ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Why do you stick to such a villainous woman like Yuzuki? Furthermore, at first, you were supposed to be controlled by her yet before I noticed you get along with her that you started to call her ¡°nee-san¡± or something. It¡¯s just crazy. You¡¯re not on the same level as usual idiots ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you get along with the ladies of Kouzuki house, to think that you made those two rich timid girls yours. What did you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can go to dangerous places without a problem, and as a result, you killed someone ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ You did it so calmly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t calm. I thought that it would be dangerous, so I pulled the trigger, it just happened to hit ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t even know whether it would hit or not.

    ¡¸ But you stayed calm even after killing a person. You remained calm all that time! ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know what happened to me the morning after I shot and killed Viola.

    Thanks to Nagisa and Mao-chan, I managed to get over it.

    ¡¸ I have no other choice but to remain calm. I have a family I must protect ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s just fake courage, I can¡¯t show a face to my family that would make them worry.

    ¡¸ That family is what I don¡¯t get the most. Where¡¯s the family in that? You¡¯re all just lonely people with no other place to go, so you cuddle together, right? To call such a half-baked group a family, are you all foolish? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Call us whatever but we¡¯re pushing through this way ¡¹

    I have no more hesitation.

    ¡¸ What I really don¡¯t understand is what kind of man you are ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Kenji, I know that man very well. He¡¯s straightforward to understand. He¡¯s either trying to look cool yet spoiled or gets in a bad mood out of hunger, he¡¯s one of those. That man is an idiot. He¡¯s an idiot, so he was easy to handle. He¡¯s much more stupid than me, so I dated him ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re also an idiot. I think you¡¯re much more stupid than Kenji. Kenji at least knows what¡¯s profitable and what¡¯s disadvantageous to him. You¡¯re just messed up in that regard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t even know what you think of me, or what you¡¯ll do next. You¡¯re the only one I can¡¯t understand ¡¹

    In the end, we can¡¯t understand each other.

    Our lives have no crossing point.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it makes me throb ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ When I look at you, I feel excited. I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re about to do at all! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I hate Yuzuki. I hate Megumi. I hate the ladies of Kouzuki house. I hate all of your women! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    Mana asks her sister.

    ¡¸ Maika¡¯s family. Your my sister so like or hate doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like Onee-chan though ¡¹

    Mana smiles sadly.

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ I hate you! Hate! Hate! Hate! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess ¡¹

    Yukino looks away from me.

    ¡¸ Idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ What now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it, you¡¯re an idiot! ¡¹

    She looks at me again.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t hate you, but I don¡¯t like you either. It¡¯s just that I think of you as an idiot, stupid, fool, idiot. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I look at the girl who¡¯s copulating with me.

    Her face, hair, naked body.

    ¡¸ I think that Yukino¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Oh, I.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve known a lot about Yukino in these 10 days. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t the impressions I had from watching from a distance. Yukino wasn¡¯t the girl like I thought at first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry about that. I¡¯m just a selfish and rude woman ¡¹

    Yukino pouts.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino¡¯s beautiful. Ever since our first encounter, that thought never changed. You¡¯re really beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that so suddenly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino, you¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    I kiss Yukino.

    After realizing that Yukino wasn¡¯t the sweet girl, I imagined at first;

    But still, I keep on getting attracted to her strong heart. As Minaho-neesan points out, probably because she has the same mentality as Mother.

    I admit that.

    But, before that.

    I think that she¡¯s beautiful.

    Shiraska Yukino is beautiful.

    ¡¸ Yukino, Yukino ¡¹

    I¡¯m ravishing that beautiful body.

    ¡¸ Aaa, aaahn, geez ¡¹

    Yukino also responds to me.

    I massage Yukino¡¯s breasts with my right hand.

    Suck her nipple with my lips.

    I crawl my tongue on Yukino¡¯s armpits.

    I rub her ass and stroke her thighs.

    ¡¸ It feels good. It feels good!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s drowning in the wave of pleasure

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll join in licking too ¡¹

    Mana also crawls her tongue on Yukino¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, aaaa, aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sexual pleasure is rising up.

    ¡¸ Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming soon ¡¹

    Yukino looks into my eyes.

    Me too.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s spurt forward ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, mess me up!! ¡¹

    I pierce through Yukino roughly!

    There¡¯s love nectar splashing from the joint!

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaah, kuuun, uuuu, haaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Yukino. Yukino. Yukino!!

    ¡¸ You know what to do right? I-Inside. Cum inside me! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes want me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bear your child! ¡¹

    I. I. I. I!!!!

    ¡¸ Haaaaa!! Hauuu, hauuu, hauuuuuu!!!! Agauuuuuu! Akuuhaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Yukino goes crazy in her screams.

    ¡¸ Haaaahn! Aaaaaahn! Aaaah, it¡¯s Coming! Coming! Cumming!! ¡¹

    Her sweaty body begins to twitch.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaaa!! Cumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnggg!!! ¡¹

    Yukino flies.

    ¡¸ Me too, me too, me too!! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Yukino!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and cum! You idiot!!!!!! ¡¹

    Doooku!!

    The white lump spouts from the tip of my penis.

    It passes through Yukino¡¯s uterus.

    Then, it bursts into Yukino¡¯s deepest part.

    ¡¸ The hot stuff¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    Dooku!!

    The second shot goes deep inside her vagina!

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, the hot stuff is spreading inside my belly!!! ¡¹

    Doooku!

    Doooku!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, that feels good! It feels good!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s vagina tightens, clamping my penis.

    She¡¯s squeezing me to the last drop.

    The naked body of hers wants to conceive a child.

    ¡¸ It feels good! You Idiot!!! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me.

    While she¡¯s basking in the aftertaste of the climax.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Haa, haa, haa, haa.

    I lay on top of Yukino.

    I bury my face in Yukino¡¯s breasts.

    Both Yukino and I are drenched in sweat.

    ¡¸ Yuzuki, you can hear me, right? Either way, you¡¯re watching ¡¹

    Yukino looked up at the ceiling and said while still having my penis inside of her.

    ¡º Yes, I¡¯m listening ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accept your suggestion ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be your clown. I¡¯ll do anything even in front of the media. I won¡¯t talk about you or Kouzuki house. I promise that ¡¹

    I look up.

    Beyond Yukino¡¯s breasts is her face looking up at the ceiling, showing an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Even if I¡¯m alone, I¡¯ll never yield to you. I¡¯ll never forgive you all even if I die, but ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ The child in my stomach has no sin. I¡¯ll give birth to this child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, please, I beg you. Please let me live. Don¡¯t kill my child, please let me give birth ¡¹

    Yukino said.

 Chapter 532. Please look with all of your eyes

    Chapter 532. Please look with all of your eyes.

    ¡º Very well, I¡¯ll do as you wish ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡º I¡¯ll explain the details on what you will do later. Okay? ¡»

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Yukino replied.

    ¡º It¡¯s about time for Yukino-san¡¯s visiting hour to end. Please come back ¡»

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    My penis is still inside Yukino.

    ¡¸ Go. I¡¯m fine now ¡¹

    Yukino said as she looks up at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll protect the child in my stomach ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s vagina tightens.

    Beyond this point, in her womb, my sperm joins with Yukino¡¯s ovum.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you take care of Maika. She¡¯s my precious little sister so I¡¯ll never forgive you if you do something half-baked on her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mana mutters sadly.

    ¡¸ Hey now, get off me. Get out of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Yukino¡¯s inside.

    Juppu.

    As soon as the plug comes off, white liquid drips from Yukino¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana sucks on my penis and cleans it up.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan too ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s tongue licks Yukino¡¯s slit.

    She sucks the semen out of the vagina.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to do that Maika! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I need to clean this up ¡¹

    Mana licks Yukino¡¯s vagina with care.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough now, Maika! It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Yukino said. Mana finally released her tongue.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika, come here ¡¹

    Yukino hugs Maika tightly.

    ¡¸ Stay healthy, if that man does anything cruel to you, tell Onee-chan right away. Onee-chan will beat him up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan. I love you! ¡¹

    Mana sheds tears in her elder sister¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, you, what are you doing? Take Maika already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I hug Mana from behind.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I carry Mana and stand up.

    I go to the door leading outside.

    Getting in front of the door, Iook back at Yukino.¡¯

    Yukino¡¯s not looking at us.

    She¡¯s looking at the ceiling expressionlessly while keeping her hands in her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸ Yukino, I liked you. I think I do ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸ I see, I hate you though ¡¹

    She replied while still looking at the ceiling.

    I.

    ¡¸ No, I still do like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Yukino slowly looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll always like Yukino. I think I¡¯ll like you for the rest of my life. But, liking isn¡¯t enough ¡¹

    I don¡¯t love Yukino.

    Like and love is different things.

    ¡¸ I love Mana. Nei, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Agnes, Megu, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Mao-chan, Minaho-neesan, Edie, Rei-chan, Shou-neechan, I love them all. They¡¯re my family I must protect ¡¹

    Yukino isn¡¯t my family.

    Yukino can¡¯t become my family.

    ¡¸ I like Yukino, but I can¡¯t love you ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ So what do you plan the child? ¡¹

    Yukino points at her stomach.

    Yukino¡¯s child.

    ¡¸ Of course, that child is my family. I¡¯ll take responsibility and protect it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan will take custody of the child Yukino¡¯s bearing.

    In that case, I¡¯ll make that child happy for the rest of its life.

    ¡¸ I see, then that¡¯s fine ¡¹

    Yukino looks up at the ceiling again.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve had enough, right? Hurry up and get out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    I close the door.

    I think our lives will never cross anywhere.

    But, I think that there was a moment we come across each other in this room.

    Yukino and my crossing point.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When we come out of the room.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Four women are waiting there.

    Katsuko-nee, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi.

    ¡¸ You came back already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, a while ago ¡¹

    Misuzu replies looking serious.

    Ruriko and Michi also both look stiff.

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Err, look ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to say anything, we¡¯re listening to the conversation inside ¡¹

    M-Misuzu?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot I¡¯d like to say, but since you said that you love us, we¡¯ll let it pass ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, welcome back ¡¹

    Ruriko said and smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take a bath. Bath ¡¹

    M-Michi?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get in the bath because Master¡¯s skin needs washing ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Michi. We need to wash away Yukino-san¡¯s scent ¡¹

    Hey, Misuzu?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare hot water in the large bath ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko pulls my hand.

    ¡¸ Mana-imouto, what were you doing? ¡¹

    Michi tells Mana who¡¯s looking down.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I took Onii-chan to Onee-chan when everyone wasn¡¯t here ¡¹

    She speaks apologetically.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Mana bows her head. Michi;

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s go to the bath, Mana-imouto ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan? ¡¹

    Michi looks displeased.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m your Onee-chan. It will be so from now on till the rest of your life, I won¡¯t get angry on every single mischief of my little sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Ruriko pulls Mana¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-san laughs at our family, saying that it¡¯s not real, but we¡¯ve been serious about this since a long time ago! ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Mana.

    She takes Mana¡¯s other hand.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll never let go of Mana-chan¡¯s hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s moved.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks gently.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Did Minahio-neesan and Katsuko-nee expect this result, so we¡¯re sent to Yukino? ¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee while heading to the bathroom.

    ¡¸ No way. We never expected this conclusion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ To be honest, we thought that the negotiations with Yukino-san will break down. But still, look, it was the last opportunity to talk to that girl ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s already¡­

    ¡¸ Mana-chan talked to Yukino-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Mana.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you in the same class with Yukino-san? ¡¹

    What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ Listening to your conversation, Ojou-sama made a decision. Yukino-san will continue her life as Shirasaka Yukino from now on. Therefore, she¡¯ll go to the school like usual ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ But, Mana-chan can¡¯t. Shirasaka Maika will be gone ¡¹

    Mana will obtain a new family register. Shirasaka Maika will vanish.

    ¡¸ Even if you meet someone, you¡¯re now strangers. You can¡¯t talk as sisters anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Mana replied.

    ¡¸ I bid my farewell to Yukino-oneechan. Thank you for the opportunity ¡¹

    She says thanks to Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan who¡¯s listening from somewhere else.

    ¡¸ Thanks to you, you¡¯ve soothed Ojou-sama¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Thanks to you, Ojou-sama is now thinking of the future in medium to long-term, until last night, even though she has an idea on what to do after, she wasn¡¯t able to imagine the specifics ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s reason for living was only to achieve revenge.

    She¡¯s unable to think of her future.

    ¡¸ Now, she thinks of taking time to solve things. So now, she gives priority to urgent problems so there will be no regrets ¡¹

    Taking the time to settle things slowly.

    She gives priority to urgent problems, so there are no regrets.

    ¡¸ The problem of your heart needs to heal slowly with time. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Just now, Mana-chan gave Yukino-san her last chance. Then, you too. Even if it broke down, if you understand your relationship with Yukino-san then you can move on, right? If your heart is in pain, then we can all heal it.

    Moving on.

    ¡¸ This is the last day of the Golden Week, so either way we can¡¯t stay in a blurry relationship, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    We needed to settle on some level at least.

    ¡¸ I never thought that you¡¯d reconcile with Yukino-san though ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t understand each other¡¯s way of living. Yukino doesn¡¯t even know why I live like this ¡¹

    Yukino can only see our family as a farce.

    ¡¸ But, we finally acknowledged each other as people ¡¹

    Yukino finally saw me as a person.

    Not as Minaho-neesan¡¯s scheming tool.

    Not a tool for sex to bring pleasure.

    But as a person.

    ¡¸ We have parts alike, parts impossible to understand, we¡¯re different people. But, it¡¯s finally recognized. I am myself, and Yukino is Yukino ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while smiling.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s great ¡¹

    It was great that I had that time with Yukino.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I¡¯ve also been thinking things on the long run ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says suddenly.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯ll get pregnant. I¡¯ll give birth to your child next year ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, and Mana¡¯s shaken.

    ¡¸ I thought that there¡¯s no need to bear a child in a hurry but, thinking about the future, it might be better if I give birth soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll need two and a half years before I could operate the bakery with you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Two and a half years? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still in first year high school, right?! You promised us to graduate in high school ¡¹

    Oh, indeed, that¡¯ll take two and a half years.

    ¡¸ Also, look, the plan before was to buy a whole building and have the other half of it as Nagisa¡¯s flower shop, right? Kouzuki-sama did say that he¡¯ll cooperate ¡¹

    Right, there was that too.

    Jii-chan promised to find a plot of land for it.

    ¡¸ In that case, let¡¯s add more stories to it. We¡¯ll include our hopes at the design phase ¡¹

    Add stories on the building?

    ¡¸ We need a new residence different from this mansion. This isn¡¯t a place suitable for raising children ¡¹

    This is a brothel. It contains a long history of a prostitution organization.

    The negative influence is too significant for raising a child.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re constructing a building starting from searching the plot, two and a half years won¡¯t be too long ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said laughing.

    ¡¸ Once the bakery is open, I need to do a lot of work, so I think I have to get pregnant and give birth during the two and a half years time ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but child rearing is ¡¹

    Opening a shop while the child is still an infant is¡­

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, we have a big family, so there¡¯s no problem in raising children ¡¹

    A huge family.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s only you and me who are managing the bakery so ten years might pass before the shop gets right on track and I decide to get pregnant. In that case, I¡¯ll put my pregnancy as a priority, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Also, I thought that it would be better have a child with the same age as Nagisa and Yukino¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same age? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t feel sad if the three of us are together, right? We can go pick up the children from the kindergarten together too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking about it but, if it¡¯s just Nagisa and Yukino-san¡¯s child, they¡¯ll fight, right? But if my child gets added, I think they¡¯ll get along ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan intends to take away Yukino¡¯s child after birth.

    But, Nagisa¡¯s child will be raised by the real mother.

    Minaho-neesan will raise Yukino¡¯s child.

    The two of them might not fit each other.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s supposed to take custody of Yukino-san¡¯s child but, I think that I will be the one to take care of it. Ojou-sama¡¯s not good at taking care of babies. Then, I¡¯m guessing that I should give birth to a child together with Nagisa and Yukino-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, you¡¯re thinking much further ahead, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ What ahead? ¡¹

    I asked, Mana;

    ¡¸ About the family register of the child, the future school ¡¹

    Family register.

    ¡¸ Err, Yukino-san¡¯s child will be under my name. I can declare to have given birth to twins, right? Nagisa¡¯s thinking the same thing, but she already has Mao-chan, so I think that it¡¯s better for her to have only one little sister. She¡¯ll be confused otherwise ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s three then it¡¯ll be reassuring, isn¡¯t it? They¡¯ll never be bullied in school. Even in kindergarten or elementary school, Ojou-sama and I will use our connections to have them in the same class ¡¹

    If the three of them assemble, they can fight against bullies.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t go easy on those who bully our children ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Kudou style martial arts is for! ¡¹

    Are you going to slap elementary schoolers with a whip?!

    No, if it¡¯s Michi, then she can do it.

    ¡¸ What that all said, Katsuko will get pregnant! It¡¯s okay isn¡¯t it, Dear?! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee winks at me.

    ¡¸ Or could it be that you want someone else pregnant? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Master! Kudou Michi would like to get pregnant! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, me too! ¡¹

    Michi and Ruriko tell me.

    ¡¸ Oh, do you not want to, Misuzu-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ I also have a sense of rivalry on Yukino-san who¡¯s bearing Danna-sama¡¯s child. That¡¯s true. But, I have to think of things in the long term ¡¹

    Misuzu

    ¡¸ Thinking of Danna-sama and the current family, I can¡¯t get pregnant at the moment. Michi-pon, Ruri-tan, you get that don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are both successors of Kouzuki house, Michi is their bodyguard.

    They¡¯re not allowed to be pregnant in the present.

    If Misuzu or Ruriko gets pregnant, it¡¯ll be a massive fuss inside the Kouzuki house.

    If Michi gets pregnant, there will be no one to protect Misuzu.

    After all, Michi goes to the same school as Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll entrust the matter of pregnancy at the moment to Katsuko-oneesama and Nagisa-oneesama. I only need to take care of the children born ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, my thoughts were shallow ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi reflect on themselves.

    ¡¸ Mana will love them too ¡¹

    I tell Mana who¡¯s lacking in energy.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled at me and replied.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    On the way to the bathroom, we pass by the dining room.

    ¡¶ Go ahead. Make my day! ¡·

    ¡¸ Ahahahaha, ahahahaha, I won¡¯t lose! ¡¹

    Edie and Agnes are shooting water-gun at each other.

    Both of them are drenched.

    Edie and Agnes both have their clothes sticking to their chest, their nipples are visible now.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, those were the clothes I bought from earlier. Edie said that she wants to buy souvenirs for Agnes-chan and Mao-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Oh, Rei-chan¡¯s here too.

    Rei-chan¡¯s looking at the two of them with a peaceful smile.

    Really, she likes taking care of younger girls.

    Rei-chan can speak English too, I guess she¡¯s the most suited.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Rei-chan, well, you all can take a bath ¡¹

    It seems that Katsuko-nee will stay here.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t Agnes take a bath too? ¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee.

    Agnes also climaxed from my licking earlier.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Agnes won¡¯t be going out later anyway ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    I see. Agnes won¡¯t be going to the party tonight.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, you¡¯ll go with us, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    I.

    I have three choices for later.

    Would I go with Misuzu to attend Jii-chan¡¯s party?

    Or would I go with Kouzuki security service who¡¯s going to take out Yukino and will fight a gang?

    Or, would I stay in the mansion with Agnes and others?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about Yukino-san. Ojou-sama and Shou-oneesan and Kyouko-san will do something about her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Yukino herself said that she¡¯ll cooperate with Minaho-neesan.

    She felt the presence of the child in her stomach.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll turn back on that.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ I need to think of things in the long term too ¡¹

    What is the current most significant problem of the family?

    That is Ruriko and Jii-chan¡¯s reconciliation.

    To be exact, I need to have Jii-chan recover from his heartbreak with Ruriko.

    I need to return their relationship to Grandfather and Granddaughter.

    And for that purpose.

    I need to show up before Jii-chan as Ruriko¡¯s master.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go to the party ¡¹

    I¡¯ll do what I need to do.

    My life might be filled with that alone.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    But still.

    What the hell¡¯s this?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Four naked beauties try to wash my body at the same time.

    They¡¯re all holding sponge in their hands.

    ¡¸ We need to wash away Yukino-san¡¯s scent ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wash Onii-sama¡¯s back ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take care of the legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana will wash the arms ¡¹

    Therefore, I¡¯m getting filled with bubbles.

    ¡¸ Who will do the front? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ That is for us to take in rotation ¡¹

    First, Misuzu washes my penis.

    ¡¸ Ah, I want to do that too ¡¹

    Next, Ruriko¡¯s thin fingers rub my penis.

    ¡¸ Mana-imouto, go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just did it with Onii-chan earlier so go ahead, Michi-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right away! ¡¹

    W-What, Michi?

    You¡¯re washing my penis so don¡¯t say ¡°Right away.¡±

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Lastly, Mana washes my penis.

    ¡¸ Okay, now we¡¯re pouring the warm water! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko both hold a showerhead and rinse off the soap.

    Michi and Mana scrub me with their hand.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s all! ¡¹

    Misuzu shuts the shower head.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan¡¯s clean now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-san no longer lingers in smell ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko sniff me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Michi-pon? ¡¹

    Turning around as Misuzu said it, the naked Michi looks down on me, showing a daunting pose.

    ¡¸ I feel like something is lacking ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t enough! ¡¹

    M-Michi?

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan, what¡¯s lacking? ¡¹

    Mana asks timidly!

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s lick it off! ¡¹

    Michi, what lick?!

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s lick Master¡¯s body to every nook and corner! Making sure that there¡¯s not a single place we haven¡¯t licked! Kufufu! ¡¹

    Hey, someone! Stop Michi!

    ¡¸ Michi-pon¡­ That¡¯s an excellent idea! ¡¹

    M-Misuzu!

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll start from the left foot! ¡¹

    Michi gets on all fours and licks the thumb of my feet.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll have Onii-sama¡¯s back ¡¹

    Ruriko licks my back.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll lick the right hand. ¡¹

    Misuzu holds my index finger inside her mouth. She crawls her tongue in it.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll lick the left hand ¡¹

    Mana takes my left hand and begins to lick my palm.

    Having four tongues lick at the same time makes me shiver.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s penis is the goal! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s all take turns for it ¡¹

    Hey, Mana, Ruriko

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick the butthole ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, I heard this from Katsuko-oneesama, she said that men also feel it from their nipples ¡¹

    Michi, Misuzu?!

    ¡¸ I-I want to lick Onii-chan¡¯s nipple! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, let¡¯s take turns, yes ¡¹

    The four naked girls attack me.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! Misuzu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Danna-sama, it¡¯ll feel good in a moment! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s tongue crawls on my armpit.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be licking your whole body clean! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s tongue goes to my thighs.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan¡¯s thing is getting bigger! ¡¹

    These girls are making me ascend again!!!

 Chapter 533. Invaders in the bath

    Chapter 533. Invaders in the bath

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan, you have some on your face ¡¹

    Misuzu licks my semen sticking to Ruriko¡¯s cheek with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana are in the middle of cleaning up my penis.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, please give some to Michi too ¡¹

    Michi asks. Misuzu feeds Michi by mouth.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s bitter but tasty ¡¹

    Michi smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s all clean now Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana tells me after licking the back of my penis.

    ¡¸ Now we¡¯ve licked all over Danna-sama¡¯s body ¡¹

    Misuzu seems satisfied now too.

    ¡¸ Yes. This is Master¡¯s! ¡¹

    Michi kisses the tip of my glans.

    I didn¡¯t understand what happened, but these beauties licked every corner of my body.

    ¡¸ My Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu snuggles on my right arm.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko approaches my back.

    ¡¸ My Master ¡¹

    Michi clings to my feet.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana grabs my left arm. She¡¯s pushing her chest on me.

    ¡¸ It feels frustrating. I also want to have Master¡¯s child sooner ¡¹

    Michi on my legs rubs her flat chest on me and said.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, didn¡¯t Katsuko-oneesama just warned you earlier? Either way, there will be Danna-sama¡¯s children born next year. We should think of how to take care of those babies ¡¹

    Misuzu scolds Michi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll get pregnant and give birth either way so there¡¯s a lot of things we can study before then ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama said it as well, it¡¯s a good idea to match the years of birth of the babies ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Misuzu would like to have a baby in the same year as Megumi-san. Is that okay? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Megu will give birth at the same time.

    ¡¸ In that case, we can cooperate on taking care of the baby, and even picking up and send the children to school ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ In that case, would you like to be pregnant at the same time as me, Michi? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Michi.

    ¡¸ If master permits then let¡¯s do so ¡¹

    Michi looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ What about you, Mana-imouto? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s lacking in energy.

    ¡¸ Do you want to join Ruriruri and me? Or, do you want to join Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    Haa.

    Seriously, just what would happen if everyone gives birth to a child.

    No, I¡¯m sure that there would be women who would not want to end with just one.

    Just how many children would I have?

    I need to prepare myself.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay for now. I¡¯ll raise Yukino-oneechan¡¯s child as my own ¡¹

    Mana said while looking down.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong, Mana-imouto ¡¹

    Michi tells Mana.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re born as a woman then you must be pregnant with Master¡¯s child ¡¹

    She said. Then she gently stroke my penis.

    ¡¸ No matter how much Master¡¯s children increase, he will pour them with great love. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Even that woman¡¯s child, our child, or Mana-imouto¡¯s child, he¡¯ll love them all equally ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan should entrust everything to Onii-sama, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything ¡¹

    Seriously, these three girls from Kouzuki house overestimate me.

    But, if that¡¯s what they think, then I just have to live up to their expectations.

    I have responsibility for these girls, my women.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me, Mana ¡¹

    I hug Mana.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about anything, why? Because I¡¯m here with you ¡¹

    Mana knows my whines in Yukino¡¯s room earlier.

    I actually am already at my limit.

    ¡¸ Un. Got it, Mana¡¯s with Onii-chan too. I¡¯ll never let go! ¡¹

    Mana hugs me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah!! ¡¹

    Agnes jumps in from the entrance of the bathroom.

    She¡¯s holding water gun on both hands.

    Agnes¡¯ clothes are completely drenched.

    ¡¸ Papa! That¡¯s awful!! ¡¹

    Agnes shoots the water gun on us.

    Cold water comes in contact with our skin.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    The girls get off me.

    ¡¸ Papa, you promised to take a bath with Agnes!! ¡¹

    She shoots water on my face.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes was having fun with Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair! Unfair! Unfair desuno! ¡¹

    After firing blindly with a water gun, I chase after Agnes.

    ¡¶ HAHAHAHAHA£¡¡­¡­Chill out, dickwad.£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    No, I thought you¡¯d come here.

    Edie comes into the bathroom holding an electrically powered water-gun.

    ¡¶ AHAHAHAHAHA¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    She sprays water to Misuzu, Ruriko, and Mana while laughing loudly!

    ¡¸ C-Cold! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Edie-chan! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s the only one evading the water with light footwork!

    ¡¶ ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie¡¯s expression changed.

    Michi too.

    Shit, if Michi uses Shingetsu here:

    I¡¯m used to it, but it¡¯ll be a shock for Agnes and Mana.

    I have to stop them.

    At the moment I thought of that:

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    R-Ruriko!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s dangerous to run in the bathroom!!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s what you¡¯re angry about?!

    ¡¸ Besides, this is a bathroom. You two need to take off your clothes before coming in!! ¡¹

    She tells the same thing to Edie in English.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¶ SORRY ¡·

    The two intruders were frightened by the angry look of Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Come now, Mana will help you take off your clothes ¡¹

    Mana tells Agnes with a smile.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan hasn¡¯t soaked in the bathtub yet. She was waiting for Agnes-chan to come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, desuno? ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at Mana.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan won¡¯t forget his promise with Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Mana said. Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking off my clothes!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t run! Onii-chan, I¡¯ll be back ¡¹

    Mana follows after Agnes.

    Edie¡¯s still getting scolded by Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan might be the best suited on becoming a mother ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me while laughing.

    Edie reflected on herself and headed to the dressing room.

    ¡º Oh, sorry, Rei-chan has a meeting with Ojou-sama about tonight, so I let the two go over there, but it seems they made a huge fuss ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡º I was cooking in the kitchen. I should¡¯ve left a word with you though ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, thanks for the concern ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Katsuko-nee.

    ¡º I see, then take care of Agnes-chan and Edie-chan ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, leave them to us, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    Our conversation with Katsuko-nee ended.

    ¡¸ Now then, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu comes back to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ I think that we also need to consider Agnes¡¯ future in the long term ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, in Agnes-chan¡¯s case, she¡¯s been trapped in the basement for a long time so she can¡¯t go to school right away ¡¹

    Agnes was raised in an environment without friends.

    She has little to no knowledge about the world. She¡¯s on the same level as kindergarten children.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem with her register. I think that it¡¯ll take a while before she can have one ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Agnes was born in this mansion and wasn¡¯t let outside even once. She has no family register.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll help her with the studies as much as we can, but she needs a bit more time. Once she has common knowledge, should we let her attend middle school next year? ¡¹

    Ruriko suggests.

    ¡¸ But, if possible, I¡¯d like her to attend elementary school for a short period of time. It¡¯s not pleasing to say that she hasn¡¯t experienced elementary school life at all ¡¹

    I think.

    Going to middle school makes you feel entering a bit more developed world after all.

    Even busses and trains are free of charge to children until elementary.

    ¡¸ When Agnes became an adult and was asked ¡°How was your elementary days?¡± then she needs something to answer that. Even if it¡¯s just for a few months, if she goes to an elementary school then she¡¯ll understand the atmosphere ¡¹

    It feels pitiful if she doesn¡¯t have a single memory in elementary school.

    ¡¸ In that case, we must hurry ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Misuzu and Michi.

    ¡¸ I think that at worst, it¡¯s okay for her to go to a three-semester school ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s the matter of Agnes-chan¡¯s guardian ¡¹

    Huh, Ruriko?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, we can¡¯t let Agnes-chan go to school alone ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    Oh right, we¡¯re monitored by the police.

    Sooner or later, information will leak, and they might kidnap Agnes to negotiate with Kuromori.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, do you know a girl at the same age as Agnes who can guard her? ¡¹

    At the same age? Agnes is 12, you know?

    No child can be a bodyguard at that age.

    ¡¸ I have some that fit the description. Children of martial artists and bodyguard ¡¹

    There is!

    I see. Michi knows some children of bodyguards due to her connection with Kudou-papa.

    Michi herself is 15-years-old, yet she has so much fighting power.

    That would make it possible to have a candidate on the same age as Agnes.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s a lot of children who grew up in eccentric environments among my father¡¯s acquaintances ¡¹

    Ah.

    Well, they¡¯re Kudou-papa¡¯s acquaintance, so, I guess.

    If they¡¯re relatives of Banbarubie-oneechan or old man Dai Grepher, then that¡¯s troubling.

    ¡¸ Instead of that, how about we take a bodyguard who¡¯s at our elementary school? ¡¹

    T-Take what?

    ¡¸ The guards of the ladies of Yamamoto house, or Tsukitate house should be on the same age as Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Right, the ladies from too distinguished among distinguished families just like Ruriko and Misuzu are allowed to have bodyguards in school.

    Usually, the school that only allows the ladies of noble families can pass, but Michi¡¯s a bodyguard. Michi¡¯s sister; is also Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard.

    Of course, only the children of the super distinguished family can do such absurd things.

    There are a few talented girls fit for the bodyguard job while still as young as Michi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, in that case, if we use those from the other noble house, then their skill and character should be perfect ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s think about who we will take out. Of course, it has to be a cute girl. She¡¯ll also receive Danna-sama¡¯s love after all ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll select the candidates. Then, please choose who you prefer among them, Master ¡¹

    Wait, no way?

    ¡¸ No. I don¡¯t think the girl Michi-pon chooses as a candidate will have any problem. In that case, let¡¯s take all the girls we can ¡¹

    Hey, Misuzu!

    ¡¸ From now on, we¡¯ll want a lot of bodyguards with skill. We should keep the talented while they¡¯re young ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we will be managing Kouzuki security service in the future anyway ¡¹

    Ruriko agrees with Misuzu¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸ Of course, Danna-sama will have sex with all the bodyguards we take in. Michi-pon, check their virginity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if we make them all Master¡¯s women then our bodyguards will be bound as strong as an iron ¡¹

    Hey, Michi!

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll leave Agnes-chan to the girl who seems to be most compatible with her ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Then, Misuzu-oneesama, I will be checking all of the bodyguards on Agnes-chan¡¯s age. All of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll entrust that to you, Michi-pon ¡¹

    W-Wait, just how many people am I going to have sex with?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face, Danna-sama. Our school only has no more than 15 bodyguards who attend ranging from university to elementary students ¡¹

    There¡¯s 15 at maximum.

    ¡¸ Even if we try to take them, there will be people who won¡¯t comply ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, some guards serve their masters since their ancestors ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Then that means it¡¯s realistically impossible to take out so many.

    ¡¸ Besides, in Agnes-chan¡¯s case, she needs not only a bodyguard but also an attendant ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Instead of an attendant, I should say a friend who¡¯d support her school life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, Ruri-tan ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at my face.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, you don¡¯t mind if we enroll Agnes in our school, do you? ¡¹

    But, isn¡¯t that only for the high-class ladies?

    ¡¸ We can use Grandfather¡¯s connection behind the scenes when transferring her so there will be no problem. Apart from that, I think that it¡¯s hard for Agnes-chan to attend a co-ed school for now ¡¹

    Co-ed¡¯s hard?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that Agnes-chan can deal with elementary and middle school boys that well ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Agnes-chan¡¯s face is beautiful after all ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Oh, if she¡¯s put in front of the boys, it¡¯s clear that they¡¯d meddle with her.

    It feels pitiful if she¡¯s sexually harassed or bullied.

    ¡¸ In that regard, our school is an all girls¡¯ school, the tradition is elegance, and everyone¡¯s a high-class lady so there won¡¯t be any bullying in public ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we show that she has the support of Kouzuki house then that possibility is further reduced ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want, I can rage a little ¡¹

    No Michi, don¡¯t rampage. It¡¯ll only make things complicated.

    But, they¡¯re right.

    I can¡¯t think that Agnes would do well with boys of the same age.

    ¡¸ Right, I think Mii and Ruri¡¯s school is the best ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, I will look for a girl who can be Agnes-chan¡¯s guide in her school life among the currently enrolled students ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Can we not have a bodyguard for that? ¡¹

    There are girls appointed as bodyguards in Misuzu¡¯s school, right?

    ¡¸ A bodyguard will stay as a bodyguard to the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if she has a friend who¡¯s from a noble family then Agnes-chan¡¯s status in school is guaranteed ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to have only that girl know that Agnes grew up in a unique environment. Assuming that her father hid her confined in the basement, for example, we can make her story as a patient in a foreign hospital for a long time ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, if that girl discovers that Agnes-chan grew up in an environment without friends then want to become friends with her, then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, Sugawara-san¡¯s little sister is on the same age as Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right! ¡¹

    While we¡¯re talking about the Agnes:

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes comes back naked.

    Mana and Edie are with her.

    ¡¸ Oh, Agnes, we¡¯re talking about Agnes¡¯ friends just now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Friends? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me blankly.

    ¡¸ It means people you get along with, play with, other than your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s scared of people other than her family.

    ¡¸ Look, there¡¯s only people older than Agnes in the family right now, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the contrary, Agnes is older than Mao-chan. What I¡¯m talking about now is people at the same age as Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same age? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. People with the same birth year as you. So your heights are about the same, you can do a lot of things together, you can even compete on which one becomes better in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Compete? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, didn¡¯t you bake a cake with Katsuko-nee before? But, Ruriko-oneechan¡¯s older than Agnes, so it¡¯s natural for her to be better than Agnes, Mao-chan is younger so she couldn¡¯t do as well as Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now imagine, if it¡¯s friends of the same age, then you can compete. You can study together, seeing who¡¯s better. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fun ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Is there someone like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what we¡¯re about to find out. Your elder sisters are looking for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes-chan, what kind of girl do you want to be friends with? ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants a friend who can have sex with Papa together with me! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to be better at sex with a friend! ¡¹

    The scar left by Shirasaka Sousuke is big.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Mememememememememememememe! ¡¹

    Agnes is singing a song on my knees, in the bath.

    But, the lyrics are only ¡°Me¡± and the rhythm is strange, I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ What song is that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. Edie-chan taught me ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Edie.

    Edie¡¯s scrubbing her tanned skin.

    She¡¯s talking to Michi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ¡°Mary had a little lamb¡± Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    Oh, I see. Listening to it carefully made me feel that way too.

    ¡¸ Papa, please massage Agnes¡¯ breasts, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes says while smiling at me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I massage Agnes¡¯ firm breasts in the warm water.

    ¡¸ It feels good, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes stopped doing it herself as Papa said. I won¡¯t do it anymore, desuno. Therefore, Agnes wants Papa to massage her breasts ¡¹

    Agnes was taught nothing but sex.

    She was ordered to masturbate at a fixed time every day.

    Agnes needs a lot of time to become an ordinary girl.

    It might be hard for her to attend school even if it¡¯s for three semesters.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Mana whispers to me.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama, we¡¯re here with you ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s cooperate and solve things like a family. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    Michi who was talking to Edie comes to me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Michi? ¡¹

    Edi

    e goes on the other side, pouting.

    Ah, she¡¯s going to the sauna.

    She lies down her tanned naked body in the sauna.

    ¡¸ I just negotiated with Edie just now ¡¹

    ¡¸ About what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll fight Edie in a duel ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Then, if I win, Edie will give her virginity on the spot! I made her promise! ¡¹

    Why did it turn out like this?!

    ¡¸ Wait for a second, what will happen if Edie wins? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Michi hesitates to speak her punishment.

 Chapter 534. Donâ€™t call me stylish!

    Chapter 534. Don¡¯t call me stylish!

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t decided on anything in particular ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already a rule to have Edie give her virginity to Master ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ No, wait, in the first place, why is Edie that angry? ¡¹

    She entered the sauna room with a grumpy face you know.

    ¡¸ Besides, didn¡¯t I tell you Michi to show respect to Edie and not fight her? ¡¹

    So why did you decide to have a duel?

    ¡¸ Ah, my explanation was insufficient ¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸ The duel is just a fashion showdown ¡¹

    Fashion showdown.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Edie also searched for clothes when we were buying clothes earlier ¡¹

    Misuzu interrupts.

    I know that.

    Edie joined us with the only clothes she happened to wear.

    ¡¸ Then, Edie-san focused on the functionality, so she only showed interest in men¡¯s clothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean by that Misuzu? ¡¹

    I ask the specifics.

    ¡¸ She picked pants. Furthermore, she preferred the loose with a lot of pockets ¡¹

    ¡¸ She showed unusual interest on the carpenter¡¯s clothes before ¡¹

    Ruriko testified.

    ¡¸ Why pockets? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That makes it easier to conceal Anki ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Anki? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weapons to surprise the enemies ¡¹

    Oh, Edie mastered assassination techniques from the cult.

    ¡¸ I told her that I can hide my Anki under my skirt, but she wants to wear pants no matter what ¡¹

    No, Michi, under your skirt?

    ¡¸ I even offered her weapon holder that she can attach to her thighs, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, aren¡¯t you hiding only the whip under your skirt? ¡¹

    I asked just in case.

    ¡¸ No, I carry other types of weapons all the time. Shuriken, smoke screen bullets, even sand balls ¡¹

    Smokescreen, and, sand balls.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a natural thing for Kudou style ancient martial arts ¡¹

    Michi shows an earnest look as she speaks.

    ¡¸ It seems that in Edie-san¡¯s cult, there are two ranks of females and their clothes are decided fundamentally ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Edie said that those were ¡°Female fighter,¡± and ¡°holy mother¡± The ¡°female fighter¡¯s¡± clothing seems to be trousers. On the other hand, the ¡°holy mother¡± wears a skirt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what social class is a ¡°holy mother?¡± ¡¹

    Female fighters talk about assassins, so I get it.

    They¡¯re raised to be professional assassins by the cult.

    ¡¸ The ¡°holy mothers¡± give birth to the next generation of fighters ¡¹

    Misuzu explains.

    ¡¸ It seems that those in low rank are heavily oppressed in the cult ¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard the story of the leaders oppressing the women in the cult.

    Therefore, Edie¡¯s grandmother trained her to become an assassin with all her best

    to make sure the men of the cult can¡¯t lay a hand on her.

    ¡¸ Then, Edie doesn¡¯t want to wear a skirt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, however, Edie can¡¯t become stylish if she¡¯s imprisoned by that idea forever ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s right.

    Edie¡¯s no longer an assassin.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we purchased clothes that would look good with Edie-san. ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s angry at that? ¡¹

    If Edie holds pride as a ¡°female fighter,¡± then I don¡¯t think she¡¯d like to wear a skirt, which is clothing for the ¡°holy mother.¡±

    ¡¸ No, she agreed on wearing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ She agreed? ¡¹

    Misuzu answers my question.

    ¡¸ Well, Edie-san knows that she can¡¯t return to the assassination cult anymore, and she has made the resolve to devote herself to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Giving her virginity to Danna-sama means that Edie-san will become a ¡°holy mother¡± ¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸ Yes. She said that she¡¯ll be the only ¡°holy mother ¨C fighter¡± for Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll give birth to a child and continue her job as an assassin, they¡¯re called ¡°holy mother ¨C fighter¡± in Edie-san¡¯s cult. Even within the cult, female fighters aren¡¯t allowed to become ¡°holy mother ¨C fighter¡± unless they have good ability. It seems that Edie-san¡¯s grandmother was the only ¡°holy mother ¨C fighter¡± in the cult ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she agreed to wear a feminine costume to show her determination so far, however, ¡¹

    However?

    ¡¸ Edie-san thinks that girlish clothes don¡¯t suit her ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s never worn them until now.

    ¡¸ Is she embarrassed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Danna-sama, she¡¯s afraid of lining up with us while wearing girlish clothes ¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸ Uhm, Ruri-chan and I are used to wearing womanly clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ She feels inferior to Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri¡¯s beauty ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I suggested the fashion showdown ¡¹

    With Michi?

    ¡¸ I usually wear only uniforms. I¡¯ve walked a life without much fashion ¡¹

    Life? You¡¯re just in middle school you know!

    ¡¸ Then, I have bought a dress for the first time in my life ¡¹

    Michi looks at me with her cheeks blushing.

    Yeah, I did tell Michi to buy a cute dress.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll wear our clothes we just bought, and we will have a fashion showdown, that¡¯s what happened ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those were the circumstances ¡¹

    I finally get what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ But, Danna-sama. Even if Edie-san fights Michi-pon, she thinks that she would lose anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ She thinks of it as a side-show ¡¹

    Sideshow?

    ¡¸ Edie-san thinks that everyone would laugh at her when they see her in a girlish appearance ¡¹

    Haa.

    That¡¯s another insecurity.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    I stand up from the bath.

    ¡¸ Err, how do I say ¡°Edie¡¯s very beautiful¡± in English? ¡¹

    I ask Misuzu.

    It¡¯s just strange to say ¡°you are beautiful¡± I guess.

    That might have Edie shut her mind instead.

    This is difficult.

    But, if Misuzu or Ruriko comes with me, then Edie would just be alarmed.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, in that case, please say this.! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I open the door to the sauna room.

    Edie¡¯s in low spirits, lying down.

    She looks up at me.

    ¡¶ what¡¯s up? ¡·

    I don¡¯t get what she said, but it must mean ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She looks grumpy.

    I didn¡¯t respond and sat down next to Edie.

    Edie¡¯s tanned skin is sweating a lot, glittering.

    Her blonde hair is beautiful, her blue eyes look at me.

    I.

    I pat Edie¡¯s head gently.

    Her glossy hair is wet with her sweat.

    Edie sends me a curious look.

    Looking at her this way, she has a surprisingly small body.

    Edie isn¡¯t as tall as Kyouko-san or Miss Cordelia.

    She¡¯s 16-years-old, the same age as me.

    Yet, Edie lost her only family member, her Grandmother, then, she was exiled from her home, the assassination cult.

    She has no place to go.

    Yet, she¡¯s always so cheerful, having a positive attitude, looking after the younger girls.

    She¡¯s a good girl.

    She¡¯s really like a cat.

    She¡¯s free but lonely. Cute.

    I think that way when I sit next to her and look at her.

    Yeah.

    I smile and speak calmly to Edie.

    ¡¶ I¡¡think¡¡of¡¡You£® ¡·

    !

    Edie¡¯s blue eyes open widely.

    ¡¶ and¡­¡­I¡¡love¡¡You£® ¡·

    I like Edie.

    I love her.

    I don¡¯t want Edie to have sex with me to have her become our family gradually.

    I want her to know.

    I want Edie to know that I genuinely like her.

    I want to live with her.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹

    Edie looks at me silently.

    Somehow, this makes me blush.

    I¡¯m used to saying ¡°like¡± or ¡°love.¡±

    But saying it in English feels embarrassing.

    I blushed the moment I thought of that.

    Sweat flows out of my body.

    This is bad.

    If this goes on, it¡¯ll be too embarrassing to have just the two of us in the sauna room.

    I pat Edie¡¯s hair once again.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going out first ¡¹

    Since I can¡¯t speak English, I did it in Japanese.

    I stand up then decide to leave the sauna room.

    Gii.

    It feels chilly outside.

    Haa.

    Oh, Misuzu and the girls are looking at me worriedly.

    I walked back to the group.

    Then.

    Bam!!!

    The sauna room door opened wide.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Turning around in surprise, the naked Edie¡¯s standing before me.

    Her whole tanned body is sweaty, and her nipples are colored pink.

    Her genital hair is colored bright blonde.

    Then, her big blue eyes.

    She shows a lovely smile.

    ¡¶ I¡¡love¡¡You¡¡£¬too£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Then, she runs towards me.

    No, she jumped!

    She jumped out and flew towards me.

    ¡¶ darling£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    She then clashes to me with full momentum!

    We fell down in the bathtub.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ouch, ouch, ouch ¡¹

    I hold down my bumped head.

    We¡¯re out of the bath and now in the dressing room.

    Everyone¡¯s wearing a bathrobe now.

    Misuzu and the girls look at me worriedly as I sit on the dressing room¡¯s chair.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Onii-chan? Katsuko-oneechan brought some ice ¡¹

    Mana hands me a plastic bag with ice inside.

    ¡¸ Oh, thanks ¡¹

    I cool down the painful parts. Ouch

    ¡¶ I¡¯m so very sorry£¬darling ¡·

    Edie says apologetically.

    She said ¡°So¡± and ¡°very¡± so she is genuinely apologetic.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a little bump ¡¹

    But.

    Edie, why are you hugging me so tight behind?

    In front of me is Agnes sitting on my legs, also hugging me,

    ¡¸ Papa, does it hurt, desuno? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, just a bit but I¡¯m okay now ¡¹

    The problem is I can¡¯t move.

    Both my front and back is hugged tightly.

    Now then, what should I do?

    ¡¶ darling ¡·

    Edie pushes her chest against my back.

    Oh, this feeling.

    She has breasts, but the muscles underneath are amazing.

    The elasticity is different from the usual.

    ¡º If you can move then please come back. I¡¯ve prepared a light meal ¡»

    I hear Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice from the speaker.

    Oh, what a godsend.

    ¡¸ Hey now, let¡¯s all go to the dining room. You girls must be hungry, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    Ruriko explains to Edie.

    And somehow, Edie and Agnes finally separated from me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just sandwich and salad, is that okay? If you¡¯re still hungry, then I can make more ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s enough. Thanks, Katsuko-nee. What about everyone else? ¡¹

    Nobody has complained.

    We begin eating.

    ¡¸ Then, why is Edie-san now clinging to you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    Even during the meal, Edie¡¯s sitting next to me.

    Even more, she¡¯s recommending sandwich and drinks to me.

    ¡¸ Edie-san seems to be ignited ¡¹

    Ruriko explains to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I actually know. I¡¯ve been watching while making a meal ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee giggles.

    She was watching us in the sauna room.

    ¡¸ There was a song that says ¡°my heart got caught in the flame of love, the smoke gets to my eyes¡¯ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ¡°Smoke gets in your eyes,¡± right? ¡¹

    Misuzu replied

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Well, this is a good trend ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ We want Edie-chan to be your and Megumi-chan¡¯s bodyguard anyway ¡¹

    Megu and me?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s on the same age as you two, and you already know that we¡¯re transferring her to our school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the board chairman of the school.

    It¡¯s easy for her to enroll Edie.

    Nei who shouldn¡¯t be able to register because she has no register is already attending as a student.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I am also worried about Master¡¯s daily bodyguard. I think that she¡¯s qualified ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ My mission is to protect Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri. I¡¯m really sorry that I can¡¯t protect Master in school, but ¡¹

    No, go with Misuzu to the school and don¡¯t worry about me.

    Or should I say?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for me to have a bodyguard going to and from our school, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder, we don¡¯t know what will our future be ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re hunted due to the aftermath of what we did. We need to respond to anything that will happen ¡¹

    What we did: The Revenge.

    Following the mystery of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s death, there¡¯s a possibility that people from the underground society will come.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you girls weren¡¯t in the wrong talking about finding Agnes-chan¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee really heard all of it.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki house will strengthen the security in our school ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave the matters in Danna-sama¡¯s school to you ¡¹

    She bows her head to Katsuko-nee. Ruriko and Michi too.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t bow like that, we¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles gently.

    ¡¸ We will be monitoring the school as usual and entrust the bodyguard job to Edie-chan. There¡¯s no problem there ¡¹

    Then, she looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan will be with Agnes-chan, you two will stay in the mansion until you get a new family register. Whenever you want to go out, then make sure to have someone with you. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, Mana, is missing on paper.

    It¡¯s highly possible that the underground society targets her.

    They¡¯d think that just like Yukino, she might know the secret of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s death.

    ¡¸ Then, you two will transfer to a middle school somewhere in the second semester of the trimester. We¡¯re thinking of an American school but, by next year, we¡¯ll enroll you girls in our high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be Onii-chan¡¯s kouhai? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s pleased.

    ¡¸ Yes, you want to do senpai-kouhai sex, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes! I want to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh! I¡¯m so jealous of Mana-imouto! ¡¹

    Michi said, but;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Michi-pon. We can also have sex with Danna-sama during our school festival, and excursion! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah! That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll entrust the preparations to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama! ¡¹

    Oh, we¡¯re really doing it.

    Right in Japan¡¯s best super-high-class-ladies school.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s break the 120-year history of the school as the first female student to have sex in the school! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, we need to find a girl to lose her virginity before the autumn festival ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, there¡¯s also the sports festival ¡¹

    Even Ruriko¡¯s participating.

    ¡¸ That one is a festival for health and physical education, so it¡¯s natural to have sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course! Misuzu-oneesama! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Then, Megu-oneechan and I will have to think of a lot of things. Ah, Edie-chan and Nei-san¡¯s joining too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m the board chairman after all ¡¹

    Hahahahaha.

    What¡¯s about to happen to me.

    I think of Yukino for a moment.

    What will happen to her?

    Minaho-neesan said that she¡¯d go to school like before, but.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me.

    Nono, I can¡¯t.

    Yukino already made her resolve and started walking her way.

    Right now, I have to entrust Yukino herself to Minaho-neesan.

    There¡¯s no more room for me to think of Yukino¡¯s future.

    ¡¸ If you want, let¡¯s start while eating the sandwich? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I heard that Michi-chan and Edie-chan are about to do a fashion showdown, right? ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Edie lines up three sets of clothes before me.

    These are the clothes Misuzu recommended her?

    Then, Edie tells me something.

    ¡¸ ¡°I¡¯m already your woman so I¡¯ll wear whatever you pick,¡± she said ¡¹

    Mana translates.

    ¡¸ ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you laugh at me. I¡¯ll wear womanly clothes for you¡± she said ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s blue eyes shine as she speaks to me.

    That¡¯s amazing, she believes me this much just from the words I learned from Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Then, this one ¡¹

    I pointed at the white summer dress.

    I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll shine on Edie¡¯s tanned skin and blonde hair.

    ¡¶ OK ¡·

    ¡¸ Uhm, as for me, this is the dress I bought for tonight ¡¹

    Michi speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Then, come over here you two. I¡¯ll lend you accessories. I¡¯ll also do makeup ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee beckons the two.

    ¡¸ Do you girls want to come too? I¡¯ll be giving these to a lot of advice ¡¹

    She tells the other girls.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t go, you¡¯re the judge. You need to see at their stylish look ¡¹

    Ah, I can¡¯t be in the middle of the process.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll cheer for Michi-pon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll support Edie-san ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko divide their roles.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you can go there too, you want to see your elder sisters become beautiful, right? ¡¹

    I tell Agnes.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Agnes wants to be with me though.

    ¡¸ This is also an excellent study ¡¹

    I want Agnes to be more interested in things other than sex.

    Fashion is also another essential study to know the outside world.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Agnes-chan needs to learn fashion soon anyway. You want Papa to see a beautiful Agnes-chan, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pulls Agnes¡¯ hand.

    ¡¸ Uuu, I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, step off the seat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, err, can you eat all of the remaining food? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thanks ¡¹

    I pick up the remaining sandwich and eat it.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, you won¡¯t go? ¡¹

    Misuzu calls Mana.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll stay here. Thanks, Misuzu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸ I see, okay, take it easy then. Danna-sama, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Then, the group of women leaves the dining room.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re worried about Mana due to the matter of Yukino ¡¹

    Misuzu and the girls.

    They want the two of us alone so I could talk to Mana slowly.

    ¡¸ Really, everyone¡¯s such a beautiful Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Instead of that, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I should bring more ice, right ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Oh, I knew it, there¡¯s a big bump ¡¹

    Mana touches my head then rushes to the kitchen.

    Then, she comes back with a bag of ice again.

    ¡¸ You were enduring the pain in your head so Edie-chan won¡¯t worry, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    I take the ice bag Mana hands over and put it on my head.,

    Oh, that feels good.

    ¡¸ Really, Onii-chan¡¯s too patient ¡¹

    Mana.,

    ¡¸ I love you ¡¹

    Mana clings to me and starts crying.

    The emotions she piled up beings to pour out.

 Chapter 535. Two people

    Chapter 535. Two people

    ¡¸ We¡¯re ready, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s perfect! Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    The two sits down on the sofa.

    They¡¯re sticking to me tightly.

    ¡¸ The two of them are very beautiful! ¡¹

    Agnes also comes back trotting.

    She sits down on the floor near my feet.

    She leans her weight on me.

    ¡¸ Mana-san, come this way ¡¹

    Ruriko calls Mana.

    ¡¸ Ah, right ¡¹

    Mana sits next to Ruriko.

    She seems to be holding back a bit because she was alone with me earlier.

    ¡¸ Now then, Ladies and Gentlemen, and, Fathers and Mothers! Our ¡®fashion showdown¡¯ is about to begin ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee appears from the kitchen with a microphone, acting as a moderator.

    ¡¸ Now then, our first contestant, Michi-chan¡¯s coming in! ¡¹

    The door opens and shows the embarrassed Michi.

    ¡¸ W-What do you think, Master? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s wearing a dress yet she¡¯s standing with a daunting pose.

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    It¡¯s a cute party dress, sleeveless with lots of frills and ribbons.

    It¡¯s based on white, and a thin pastel blue colored fabric is used.

    Her skirt is above the knee, it¡¯s short that it¡¯s barely called miniskirt.

    You can see Michi¡¯s slender legs.

    She¡¯s wearing white shoes on her feet.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s my first time wearing such a dress in my life ¡¹

    She tells me while blushing.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s very cute. That hairstyle suits you too ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s hair is beautifully tied up in her back.

    Oh, there¡¯s a different impression when her forehead¡¯s showing.

    The choker has the same color as her dress, but it has a lovely accent, complementing Michi¡¯s beautiful face.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s face is gorgeous ¡¹

    Letting her grow for a few more years and she¡¯ll become a surprising beauty.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s being humble.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama seems to like it ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Michi.

    ¡¸ Look, it was the right choice to go for that dress ¡¹

    Then, she faces me.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon was searching for only plain black dresses in the shop ¡¹

    Black?

    ¡¸ Huh, you want Goth Loli? ¡¹

    Michi, do you have that hobby?

    ¡¸ No. If it were gothic lolita, then it would¡¯ve been better. Michi-pon came brought uninteresting and straightforward designs as if she was going to a funeral ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re going to buy her a dress, I thought of clothes that can be used for ceremonial occasions ¡¹

    No, well.

    Michi¡¯s always wearing her uniform no matter what.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t wear dresses that would stand out more than Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about that Michi-pon. In the end, look, you¡¯re wearing a different line of dress from ours, so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Different line? What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I persuaded her that ¡°such plain dress won¡¯t attract Danna-sama¡¯s attention¡± so she ultimately decided on this dress ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, uhm, would you like to do me while I wear this dress, Master? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s sending me an upturned glance.

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course, later though. Michi¡¯s really beautiful and cute so get more stylish. I¡¯d be glad if you do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Certainly! ¡¹

    Mana stares at Michi.

    ¡¸ Hmm, Michi-oneechan, I feel like that resemble some sort of costume ¡¹

    Huh?

    It looks like a cute party dress for a middle school girl to me though.

    ¡¸ Ah, I get it! ¡¹

    Mana knocks her palm.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s PreC*re! ¡¹

    PreC*re?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Mana.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s an anime for ten years old below girls where heroines transform and fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks in puzzlement.

    Oh, Jii-chan didn¡¯t allow Ruriko to watch those anime.

    ¡¸ Err, what was it again? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s baffled.

    ¡¸ No, I watched it only during kindergarten, so I don¡¯t remember it that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, do you know it? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸ I know the name and some illustrations, and I¡¯ve seen a toy at a friend¡¯s house who has a little sister. Also, I¡¯ve seen pictures of them in bags of sweets in supermarkets. I haven¡¯t watched them on TV however ¡¹

    Even if I hear it on TV, it¡¯s just troublesome.

    ¡¸ Then, so what is the similarity in appearance with me? ¡¹

    Michi asks Mana.

    ¡¸ Err, for some reason, it feels similar ¡¹

    I look at it once again.

    Hmm. Indeed, it has the air of a struggling heroine.

    ¡¸ But, we bought a typical dress. It¡¯s not that we chose a dress that resembles from an anime ¡¹

    Misuzu also speaks wondering.

    Well, yeah.

    Misuzu and the gang won¡¯t be going to a cosplay shop.

    ¡¸ The stance is not good ¡¹

    Everyone turns to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Ah, I meant that the posture is too good. Michi-chan¡¯s usually taking a stance where she¡¯s ready to fight ¡¹

    Ah.

    I see. Michi¡¯s stance is strong.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see now ¡¹

    Misuzu agrees.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, could you stand a bit more ladylike? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ladylike? ¡¹

    Michi looks troubled.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is it that strange? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not, you look stiff, it¡¯s kind of fresh, a bit cool ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes, you behave like in PreC*re. ¡¹

    It¡¯s all as Mana said.

    If it¡¯s the usual uniform, Misuzu¡¯s school uniform has a strong tradition in the look, so Michi¡¯s gallant behavior isn¡¯t strange, but;

    If she wears a flashy dress, she looks like a ¡°Transformed Fighting Heroine.¡±

    ¡¸ B-B-B-B-But, I. I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Calm down, Michi! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸These kinds of things need mending bit by bit so prepare yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, when I go to Misuzu-sama in the party, there might be rumors ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nobody who minds that in our family ¡¹

    I say it clearly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Ruri-tan, Danna-sama or I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama will escort us so stay composed ¡¹

    Huh?

    I intend to go with Misuzu to the party but.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m attending the party too? ¡¹

    I plan on waiting in the car though.

    ¡¸ Yes, Shou-oneesama has prepared an invitation letter for Dannas-aam ¡¹

    Misuzu says.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve prepared your suit already ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    My suit? Is it the one I wore during the hotel fight that Katsuko-nee fixed, and was from Minaho-neesan¡¯s Grandfather?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m steadily tailoring the dress for your to wear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Therefore, wear that and go ¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    ¡¶ Hey! ¡·

    Edie¡¯s voice comes from behind the door.

    Ah, no good. We took too much time for Michi.

    Ruriko and Misuzu explain to Edie right away.

    They must be saying ¡°Sorry to make you wait.¡±

    ¡¸ Okay, then, Edie-chan¡¯s coming in too! ¡¶ Come¡¡IN ¡· ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Edie enters.

    Edie¡¯s¡­

    She¡¯s wearing a white summer dress and a broad hat.

    Edie¡¯s tensed thighs are completely visible.

    Her feet¡¯s wearing a leather sandal.

    Edie¡¯s legs are beautiful.

    ¡¶ darling£¡ ¡·

    She smiles at me.

    Her hand has a golden bracelet. Her legs have a gold chain anklet.

    Gold accessories suit Edie¡¯s tanned skin very well.

    There¡¯s also a golden necklace on her head.

    That necklace strongly emphasizes Edie¡¯s cleavage.

    Her plump lip is shining with lip balm.

    Oh, she¡¯s.

    She¡¯s so sexy.

    Furthermore, her sex appeal is like the sun in the early summer.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re beautiful, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¶ beautiful£¡ ¡·

    Only those words came out.

    Edie laughs.

    She thinks I¡¯m joking.

    ¡¶ You¡¡Are¡¡Beautiful£¡ ¡·

    I say it once again to Edie while showing a serious look.

    Misuzu tells Edie something in English.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan never lies, she said ¡¹

    Mana translates.

    Then, Ruriko speaks English too.

    ¡¸ No matter what Edie-chan thinks, Onii-chan sees Edie as beautiful. So you can accept it honestly. If Edie-chan¡¯s beautiful for Onii-chan then that¡¯s all good ¡¹

    Edie shouts WOO! And looks at me.

    Then, she points at Edie and said something.

    ¡¸ Then, who¡¯s much more beautiful, her or Michi-oneechan? She asked ¡¹

    Oh right, this was a fashion showdown.

    ¡¸ Mana, please translate ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ First, Michi¡¯s pretty and cute-beautiful ¡¹

    Pre- was the shortened for pretty but I don¡¯t know what cure is.

    ¡¸ Then, Edie looks sexy-beautiful for me ¡¹

    Umu.

    ¡¸ Both of them have different factors of beauty so I¡¯d like to make a distinction. Both of you are my precious, beloved women ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s listening to what I say, translated by Mana.

    ¡¶ OK ¡·

    Is she convinced with that?

    She¡¯s saying something.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a fighter, so she¡¯s far from stylish. She thinks of Michi as similar as her ¡¹

    Mana translates.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she feels that the fashion showdown between the two of them was just a show to laugh at them ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ But, as you confessed my love to her, she thought that it¡¯s okay to accept the plan to laugh at her. She thought that it might be a necessary event on becoming a member of the family to be laughed at ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s common in America. Look, when you enter in the baseball team major league, they hide you in a locker of the changing room or let you go home dressed as a female. They do pranks and laugh at you, it¡¯s a custom where they have to laugh at you before everyone recognizes you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan thinks of this as a rite of passage ¡¹

    Edie begins talking again.

    ¡¸ But, when I started changing clothes, there were advises for Michi and her on how to dress up beautifully. I don¡¯t know about myself, but as far as I can see, Michi wears beautiful attire. She said. Therefore, I noticed that this wasn¡¯t a laughingstock event ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, there¡¯s no one here thinking of that ¡¹

    I tell Edie.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a family. We help and improve each other, honing with the desire to become better and better ¡¹

    Edie nods.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s beautiful. That¡¯s what I think. That¡¯s why I want you to become even more beautiful from now on! ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll do it for you, she said. ¡¹

    For me?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about dressing up for myself, so if you like my looks that much then I¡¯ll do my best, I think. She said ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ This bra is a bit tight though. ¡¹

    Saying that; Edie lifts her chest from above her clothes.

    ¡¸ It seems that she¡¯s never worn anything but a sports-bra-like bra. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Those were the only thing issued for the female fighters in the cult ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time wearing a skirt but Michi¡¯s right, this is good ¡¹

    Oh, she understands the merits of a skirt?

    ¡¸ The ease of hiding and taking out weapons is quite amazing ¡¹

    Saying that; Edie suddenly lifts her skirt

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie! ¡¹

    I can see your panty!

    The white inverted triangle.

    Then.

    On her thighs, just right below her panty, there¡¯s a case of black leather on the base of her right leg.

    ¡¸ I gave her my reserve ¡¹

    Michi also lifts her skirt.

    Oh, in Michi¡¯s case, there¡¯s black leather weapon case clamped on both legs.

    On her right is the red whip.

    On her left are small throwing weapons.

    ¡¸ This case is convenient that you can pull out four shurikens in one action ¡¹

    Michi demonstrates.

    ¡¶ OH! ¡·

    Edie tries it as well. She pulls out a shuriken to her hand.

    ¡¸ This shuriken uses unique ceramic, so it¡¯s not caught in metal detectors ¡¹

    Edie explains the same thing to Edie but in English.

    Edie nods while looking at the shuriken.

    Both of their panties are exposed.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not doing a metal detector, you idiots!! ¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we say that this is a fashion showdown?!! ¡¹

    The two of them look at me blankly.

    Their panties are still visible.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Michi desperately bows her head to me.

    Edie¡¯s clinging to my back laughing.

    ¡¸ Err, you girls explained why I¡¯m angry to Edie, right? ¡¹

    I ask Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, I explained it. Edie-san has no delicacy, so Danna-sama got angry made her helplessly happy ¡¹

    Happy?

    ¡¸ Is it because I look at her as a girl? ¡¹

    ¡¶ darling£¡ ¡·

    Edie kisses the back of my ears.

    ¡¸ Besides, it seems that she¡¯s never been scolded seriously ever since her Grandmother passed away ¡¹

    Ruriko said

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s thinking of his family seriously so she knows why you got angry ¡¹

    Mana also smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, I¡¯m very sorry, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now Michi ¡¹

    I tell Michi.

    ¡¸ Before being a bodyguard, be a good girl. You¡¯re also beautiful and cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kudou Michi will polish her femininity for Master. I¡¯ll improve myself ¡¹

    No, don¡¯t do it for me.

    Then, Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan come in.

    ¡¸ Oh, you two look cute ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says as she looks at the two dressed up girls.

    Rei-chan looks lacking in energy.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san needs to prepare to move ¡¹

    Oh, Misuzu¡¯s going to the party.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko, have you two bought your dresses? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ No, we can change our clothes in the hotel party venue ¡¹

    They replied laughing.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    I thought that they¡¯d change clothes in the mansion and go to the hotel.

    ¡¸ The genuine high-class people do that. They prepare a room at the hotel where the party will commence and use it as their dressing room. If you do that, you can leave your seat while in the middle of the party ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explained.

    ¡¸ You can do secret discussions with the other guests that come to the party in that dressing room ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I asked Shou-oneesan to book two rooms. It¡¯s natural for Kouzuki house to reserve one each for Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Although, I had the rooms connected inside. Therefore, once you enter the room, you can go back and forth between both rooms ¡¹

    That¡¯s helpful.

    ¡¸ After all, everyone¡¯s going. It¡¯s troublesome if the room isn¡¯t big. We need an alibi ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ We have to prove that we¡¯re not involved with Kyouko-san¡¯s action in the Green Mountain Studio ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that is why Kyouko-san purposely goes around as the enemy of Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    Could this mean?

    ¡¸ When she¡¯s done with her action tonight, she¡¯ll leave to America with Miss Cordelia. There¡¯s a man in Los Angeles they need to kill ¡¹

    Oh, It¡¯s the man who gave Miss Cordelia false information so she¡¯d antagonize Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ They¡¯d stay outside the country until things cool down. It seems that she has various plans with Miss Cordelia ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If they know that Kyouko-san left Japan, the police outside the mansion can relax ¡¹

    I see now.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kuromori won¡¯t be participating the action tonight. We won¡¯t show in the party, but we¡¯ll be in Misuzu-san¡¯s waiting room in the hotel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our positions will be some escort and attendants, clerk or make-up staff ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ I called Nagisa too. She¡¯ll come with Mao-chan ¡¹

    Yeah, Nagisa is doing business, so it¡¯s better if she has an alibi.

    ¡¸ Therefore, could you bring Megumi? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s supposed to leave the practice early. Katsuko called earlier. We called Megumi and captain Takeshiba to the school staff, and they gave their consent directly ¡¹

    Oh, they called as Megu¡¯s relative?

    ¡¸ The members of the track and field club knows that Shirasaka Sousuke died suddenly, so it¡¯s¡¯ okay ¡¹

    Everyone knows that Megu is a distant relative of Shirasaka house.

    Because of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sudden death, it won¡¯t be strange if she leaves early.

    ¡¸ Actually, since this is the end of the holiday, the girls planned to go for karaoke together, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, isn¡¯t that good enough for Megu¡¯s alibi? ¡¹

    If captain Takeshiba testify that they were with Megu then;

    ¡¸ Geez, think of Megumi¡¯s feelings ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan scolds me.

    ¡¸ She can¡¯t enjoy karaoke because she¡¯s worried about you ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s convinced that you¡¯ll go with Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san as their escort. As a member of the family, she¡¯d like you to do it while she¡¯s watching ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s like that.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯d like to do it fair-and-square. I¡¯d like Megumi-san to watch ¡¹

    Misuzu said, Ruriko nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is, so go pick up Megumi from school. Then, join up with Nagisa and come to the hotel ¡¹

    Oh, Nagisa, Margo-san, Nei, and Mao-chan¡¯s coming to pick us up.

    They¡¯ll pick us up and go to the hotel.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll head to the hotel directly from here ¡¹

    Wait.

    ¡¸ So what about Edie and Agnes? ¡¹

    The two of them are secret existences.

    Agnes has no family register because she was confined in the basement.

    Edie¡¯s brought by Miss Cordelia here with a fake passport.

    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t bring the passport she used back then.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama, should I stay in the mansion? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re a central member of Kuromori. If you don¡¯t show up, they¡¯d think that you¡¯re supporting Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ But we can¡¯t leave Edie and Agnes in the mansion alone ¡¹

    Especially, Agnes, I don¡¯t want her to be confined again.

    ¡¸ What about Morimoto-san? ¡¹

    I mention the old man Morimoto¡¯s name who was the clerk of Kuromori, and he lived near the mansion.

    ¡¸ Morimoto-san and his wife went to see Kabuki. I bought them tickets to have an alibi. We¡¯ve been giving him unreasonable requests lately ¡¹

    Morimoto-san¡¯s absent too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay with the two and watch over the house ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, let¡¯s bring everyone ¡¹

    I made up my mind.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Minaho-neesan¡¯s right about Megu, we can¡¯t leave them. Mana, Edie, and Agnes would like to come and see too. Let¡¯s be fair and square with all ¡¹

    I smile at the three.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Ojou-sama. Think about it carefully, the police already knows these children ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Just the other day, Agnes went to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s office and ate parfait at the family restaurant after. They were surely watching that ¡¹

    Oh, at that time, Edie and Mana were with her too.

    ¡¸ The police must be tilting their head asking ¡°who was that?¡± but, as long as there is a connection to the Kouzuki house, they can¡¯t forcibly investigate ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Yeah, in that case then let¡¯s take the two of them too! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Or should I say, thinking about it once again ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the most unknown to the police, I think! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who you are and why you¡¯re with us ¡¹

    Oh right!

    I.

    I¡¯m the only man among this group of women.

    ¡¸ To the police, you are the biggest mystery, I think ¡¹

 Chapter 536ï¼ŽPAINT WHITE

    Chapter 536£®PAINT¡¡WHITE

    The police don¡¯t know any information about me?

    ¡¸ I suppose that they¡¯ve checked that you¡¯re Megumi and Yukino-san¡¯s classmate ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    They should have investigated Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s life in detail.

    I don¡¯t know if they discover that Megu¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s illegitimate child but, they¡¯d see that she was an adopted daughter of Yamamine house which is a distant relative of Shirasaka house.

    And that I¡¯m a classmate of the two¡­

    ¡¸ The news about your engagement with Megu was spread throughout the school. There¡¯s a lot of children at our school who do blog and have a twitter account. But even though it¡¯s circulated that Megumi¡¯s a member of the women¡¯s athletics club, nobody knows you that well ¡¹

    Well of course.

    I was mentally depressed ever since I entered school this April that I hardly talked to my classmates.

    In middle school, I lived in a dorm in the mountains, there¡¯s not a single student who knows of my past.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t seem to find any particular information about you. They shouldn¡¯t know why you are moving with us at all ¡¹

    I see.

    They¡¯d think of the possibility that I¡¯m an agent of Kuromori from the start and enrolled on the same high school to kidnap Yukino.

    ¡¸ Should we put pressure on the police with our house¡¯s power? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ If I ask Grandfather then Yazawa-san would talk to them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s use that as our last resort. People in public safety have a strong rebellious spirit so you mustn¡¯t pressure them rashly. It¡¯ll just get them worked up ¡¹

    They¡¯ll intensify their investigation on me on the contrary?

    ¡¸ Even if you put pressure on them, the higher ups won¡¯t be suppressing them but instead be loose on their restraints ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is, so Reika-san, could you send him to the school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, go on by foot and come back on foot ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    By foot? Walking?

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t take ten minutes to from here to the school¡¯s back gate. Reika-san, send him to the school and come back right away. The weather¡¯s nice today. I think that taking a walk is the best distraction ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, of course, wear your Kouzuki security service uniform. Reika-san needs to get used to it, right? If you go with him, then the watchmen from Kouzuki security service outside won¡¯t come with him. Entrust the negotiation with the police to them ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s an order then ¡¹

    She agrees reluctantly

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, I¡¯ll go change to my uniform if I¡¯m going to school ¡¹

    I stand up.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll bring the suit you¡¯d wear at the party hotel¡¯s room. You can change clothes over there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Then.

    Edie comes to me.

    She said something.

    ¡¸ She asked, ¡°where are you going?¡± ¡¹

    Mana translates.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m going to pick up Megu in school ¡¹

    Mana translates it for me.

    Edie listens.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too¡± ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ ¡°I came together to pick her up yesterday too,¡± she said ¡¹

    Oh right!!!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not bad. Take her with you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Since she dressed up, she should go out! ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Edie-san will be admitted to our school, so there¡¯s no problem if she¡¯s looking at the school beforehand. Katsuko, give her the ¡°special entry permit¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee went to get it.

    ¡¸ If the faculty says something, show that to them. Everyone other than the new teachers from this year knows it ¡¹

    Our school has been used as an external facility of Kuromori for a long time.

    Up until Kuromori has ceased activity autumn last year:

    They were looking for prostitutes among the girls in our school.

    Prostitutes were attending school too.

    ¡¸ Not all of them know Kuromori, but they know that I have the control of the whole school ¡¹

    Our high school¡¯s dominated by Kuromori house.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather and father both served as the board chairman.

    Now, Katsuko-nee takes over the position temporarily.

    ¡¸ Okay, here it is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings in a postcard-sized paper in transparent plastic.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s my signature and the emblem of the board chairman, this color means that she¡¯s a Kuromori¡¯s guest. The guard should know it once they see it ¡¹

    With that said, Edie¡¯s going through the main gate on foot.

    That¡¯s okay but.

    ¡¸ But, Rei-chan¡¯s coming back after sending me to the main gate, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what are you worried about? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    Even though she knows it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a word. A word ¡¹

    Yesterday, Nei was there, and she can speak English, but.

    Today, Nagisa¡¯s still at her home.

    ¡¸ Then, would you like me to come too? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ No, I appreciate your feelings, but ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s already great trouble and yet if I bring another ultimate beauty like Ruriko with me.

    I can¡¯t imagine what they¡¯d the people in the school would say.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t go. If we walk outside, all of the police outside will also come ¡¹

    Misuzu tells her cousin.

    ¡¸ Oh right, we¡¯re can¡¯t just walk out ¡¹

    Ruriko agrees.

    Kouzuki Ruriko is one of the targets of the maximum level of monitoring not just for Kouzuki security service but also for the police.

    ¡¸ If Ruri-tan stumbled on her knees in front of those people, then they¡¯d be fired ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way ¡¹

    That¡¯s funny, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. The observers have the responsibility for her security so Grandfather will surely scold them saying ¡°You were watching her closely and yet why was she hurt!?¡± like that ¡¹

    Oh, Jii-chan.

    He holds special feelings for Ruriko, so he¡¯s harsh when complaining about the police much more than his own subordinates.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go ¡¹

    Mana speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Megu-oneechan¡¯s relative, her sister ¡¹

    Mana is Megu¡¯s sister from a different mother.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not strange if I come to meet Megu-oneechan, right? ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Is there a possibility that the students know of Mana? Have you met Yukino¡¯s friends? ¡¹

    It¡¯s already been a month since the start of high school.

    Mana might¡¯ve met friends Yukino brought from school to home.

    ¡¸ Nope. I never met Yukino-oneechan¡¯s high school friends, Yukino-oneechan never brings her friends home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan¡¯s room is dirty ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ The reason why she didn¡¯t answer the friend¡¯s call on her phone was that she has to dig her cellphone ¡¹

    Dig her phone?

    ¡¸ She pushes her way through the clothes she threw away ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ But still, you must take a disguise, just in case ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana.

    ¡¸ Margo and Nei have a lot of disguise tools ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs too.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll change clothes in a hurry. Prepare as well, Mana ¡¹

    I head to my room in a hurry.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ See you later, we¡¯ll be heading to the hotel first ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me at the entrance.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please take care ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me. Then she speaks to Edie in English.

    Perhaps she¡¯s asking her to be my bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the wait, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s hair is tied up in three braids.

    Oh, she topped-up her hair. The amount of her hair is more than the usual.

    Also, she¡¯s wearing glasses with a pink frame.

    ¡¸ I borrowed Agnes-chan¡¯s clothes ¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing a one-piece black dress.

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ clothes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, when we were buying clothes earlier, we thought of buying for Agnes-chan as well ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t wear a school uniform after all ¡¹

    Oh, Mana¡¯s school is a well known prestigious school. Her identity¡¯s exposed from her uniform.

    ¡¸ Oh boy, Agnes-chan¡¯s two years younger than me but our clothes have the same size ¡¹

    Agnes is half-foreign, so her growth is doing well.

    Mana has a time when she was sick, so she¡¯s smaller than girls among her age.

    ¡¸ Papa, where are you going? ¡¹

    Agnes herself looks up at me with a sad face.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll join up with you later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Join up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, I think I¡¯ll meet Agnes again in the hotel after three hours ¡¹

    I said. Agnes:

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll have sex again? ¡¹

    Mana interrupts before I could reply.

    ¡¸ We will! Let¡¯s do it together! That¡¯s obvious! Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll wait ¡¹

    This too can only be healed by time.

    For now, it¡¯s essential for Agnes to be interested in the outside world.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be back right away ¡¹

    Rei-chan who¡¯s wearing her just tailored black uniform speaks apologetically.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Shou-oneesan¡¯s coming over. She¡¯ll be arriving in ten minutes. Michi-chan¡¯s here, at worst case scenario we can dispatch the observers from the outside ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said laughing.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me! ¡¹

    Michi pats her chest. She¡¯s still wearing her dress.

    Yeah, this stance looks like PreC*re.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I just thought that Michi looks cool ¡¹

    Michi blushed.

    ¡¸ Also, cute ¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes too, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, sure ¡¹

    I also give Agnes a head pat.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Misuzu too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I give Misuzu a head pat.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    I give Ruriko a head pat too.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡ ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s smiling.

    I get it.

    I also pat Edie¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Dear! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee too?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean¡­ ¡¹

    Eeei! I¡¯ll pat Katsuko-nee¡¯s head too.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t care, head pats! ¡¹

    I also give Minaho-neesan¡¯s head a pat.

    ¡¸ Mana and Rei-chan, what about you two? ¡¹

    I turn to the two.

    Mana¡¯s smiling.

    Rei-chan¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay for now! I was given a lot of head pats while everyone wasn¡¯t watching! ¡¹

    Mana smiled. I looked at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ H-Haa ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks confused.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face, you¡¯re just taking a carefree walk ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Rei-chan

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about my clothing ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at her black uniform and speaks in a self-deprecating tone.

    ¡¸ Your clothes don¡¯t matter. It always depends on your feelings ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, see you all later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll wait for Shou-oneesan and move within the time difference. Take care, and give my regards to Nagisa and the group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, take care too ¡¹

    I look at everyone¡¯s face and said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Actually, going out from the back gate of the mansion is closer to school.

    I went by that route before with Megu.

    Even when Katsuko-nee sent me by bike, it was the same.

    But, today, it¡¯s essential to go through the observers dignified and to the school.

    So we decided to leave through the main gate even if it¡¯s a detour.

    But, we usually go across here by car.

    There¡¯s a reasonable distance from the mansion to the main gate.

    It¡¯s a down-slope, so it¡¯s okay.

    Yeah, the fragrance of the fresh green trees in the garden feels good.

    We have good weather today.

    It¡¯s past 4pm now, so the sun isn¡¯t too harsh.

    ¡¶ darling ¡·

    Edie presents her hand to me.

    Oh, she wants to walk while holding hands.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I hold Edie¡¯s hands.

    Ah, her hand feels different from other girls.

    Edie¡¯s hand is

    reassuring.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I hold hands with Mana with my other hand.

    Mana¡¯s hand is much colder than Edie¡¯s.

    Each girl has a different feeling on their hand.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I ¡¹

    Suddenly, Rei-chan speaks.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Rei-chan covers her eyes with a hat and carries a cane on her shoulder.

    ¡¸ I look like this ¡¹

    The new uniform for the security director?

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think it looks good on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s cool! Rei-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¶ SO¡¡COOL£¡ ¡·

    We praise her, but Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t this appearance a bit idiotic? ¡¹

    Err.

    For someone who wears a British men¡¯s clothing as the ¡°beat to death swordswoman¡± says that.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel like a hero commander or something ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Well, that¡¯s true, but;

    ¡¸ I do not intend to complain because everyone chose this uniform for me but¡­ ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks down and walks totteringly.

    ¡¸ Do you not like it? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ No, instead of not liking it, I don¡¯t know how should I behave as the manager of the security division when wearing this look ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ In the first place, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m fit to be the security manager ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I don¡¯t think so though ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ That appearance is easy to understand. You can tell what kind of security manager Shou-neesan wants Rei-chan to be ¡¹

    I smile at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you looked at yourself in the mirror and thought that it¡¯s like a hero commander, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan replies with a meek expression.

    ¡¸ In that case, act like a hero commander ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Uhm, what does that mean? ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you prefer to maintain a form, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so ¡¹

    If not, she won¡¯t be thorough on her ¡°British Gentleman¡± look.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Shou-neechan showed you the form, it¡¯s easy to understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, this look is very easy to understand ¡¹

    Mana also smiles at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ W-What? What¡¯s easy to understand? ¡¹

    I stopped walking.

    Everyone stopped too.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, hold your stick like this and say ¡°All units, charge!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it ¡¹

    Rei-chan

    ¡¸ A-All units, chargbu! ¡¹

    S-She bit her tongue.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, you know how you look right now since you saw yourself in the mirror, right? Imagine about 400 guards in front of your eyes and tell them to dash forward, imagine that ¡¹

    Rei-chan closes her eyes for a moment.

    ¡¸ Imagine, I see ¡¹

    Then, she opens her eyes.

    ¡¸ All units, charge!!! ¡¹

    She raises her cane and commands all units!

    ¡¶ OH£¡ ¡·

    Edie claps her hands.

    ¡¸ Yes, that looks cool! Rei-chan! ¡¹

    Mana and I give her applause too.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I! ¡¹

    Rei-chan suddenly realized and felt shy.

    ¡¸ That now was perfect. Continue giving out orders as dashing as just now ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan listens to my words eagerly.

    ¡¸ I think that Shou-neechan wants Rei-chan to become the symbol of the newly reborn Kouzuki security service¡¯s security department ¡¹

    ¡¸ Symbol? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, young, dignified, and instructs even at a dangerous scene. A female commander. It¡¯s cool, isn¡¯t it? Above all, a commander who¡¯s belief is to stand before the view is lovely ¡¹

    ¡¸ The commander standing in front? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s staring blankly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what the uniform is for no matter how you look at it ¡¹

    I said. Mana laughed.

    If not, then you don¡¯t need to wear such flashy clothes. Rei-chan

    ¡¸ O-Oh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s the only one who can hold a cane and be in charge of the security department on-site ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Director Yamaoka didn¡¯t do well, he always stays on the headquarters and never come out on the scene. In the end, he lost people reporting from the site, and he didn¡¯t know the situation at all, and yet, he didn¡¯t go out to check it himself ¡¹

    He and Kudou-mama are just hiding in fear.

    They know well that chief Yazawa might dismiss them for abandoning work.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan won¡¯t do that. You¡¯ll go out to the dangerous area yourself and fight along with your subordinates ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not that smart. I can¡¯t judge the situation as the commander, plan strategies and such ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks with no confidence.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan will prepare people to support you. If Rei-chan can¡¯t judge it, then Shou-neechan will manage all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I?! ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Should I just play as the clown, following Shou-oneesama¡¯s instructions? ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Not clown, you¡¯re the director of the security department ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a job that anyone can perform. It¡¯s a job only Rei-chan can do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    I nodded.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan has always acted as a British Gentleman Swordsman, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was acting? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, wasn¡¯t that fun? Dressing as a man and becoming a bodyguard who fights with a cane ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    She¡¯s feeling a sense of incompatibility when wearing the flashy uniform as the security manager, but;

    She usually accepts herself as the ¡°crossdresser, beat to death swordswoman.¡±

    In short, Rei-chan was enjoying it.

    ¡¸ But, even when you acted as the beat to death swordsman, the only audience Rei-chan was conscious about is herself, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Myself? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You were dressing as a man for your own pleasure ¡¹

    Especially that Rei-chan doesn¡¯t have the sense of fun from entertaining other people.

    In the end, Rei-chan¡¯s playing alone. She¡¯s very inward.

    ¡¸ This time, everyone will look at Rei-chan on the role of the security head. Shou-neechan, Kouzuki security service, and I will look at Rei-chan as the manager ¡¹

    Rei-chan stares at me.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s watching so entertain them. We¡¯ll be expecting a lot from Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We believe that Rei-chan can do it! ¡¹

    Mana said as well.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, we don¡¯t wish for anything Rei-chan can¡¯t do. We believe that Rei-chan can do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do I? ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t have the confidence. I think it¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ But we believe in you, we know that you can do it ¡¹

    I move forward and hug Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, now take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan breathes in deeply.

    ¡¸ Okay, now exhale ¡¹

    Suuuu.

    ¡¸ Now breathe in again, did you notice that the air here is fresh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, open up your senses, don¡¯t close yourself inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I believe in Rei-chan, I think that Rei-chan can do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¶ Me¡¡Too ¡·

    Mana and Edie also hug Rei-chan from behind.

    Oh, Edie¡¯s ¡°Qi¡± senses Rei-chan¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡¸ Can you feel that we believe in you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. It feels very warm ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ We believe in Rei-chan, Rei-chan should believe in us who believe in Rei-chan ¡¹1

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan isn¡¯t alone anymore, you¡¯re our precious family now ¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯ve told Rei-chan this multiple times.

    No, I have to say it more.

    Until Rei-chan believes us.

    And every time Rei-chan feels uneasy.

    ¡¸ Why are you so kind? Even though I¡¯m such a useless woman ¡¹

    Seriously.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for Rei-chan to decide. Besides, we¡¯ll never let Rei-chan become a useless woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re family, so it¡¯s inevitable. We all love Rei-chan ¡¹

    For example, painting a house with white paint.

    The paint is exposed tot he wind and rain, it fades.

    Then, we¡¯ll paint it white again.

    Those who say ¡°it¡¯ll fade anyway, so it¡¯s meaningless to re-paint¡± has no qualification to live in that house.

    We¡¯ll re-coat the paint no matter how many times, without giving up, without feeling exhausted.

    I think that¡¯s what the love within the family means.

    ¡¸ I! ¡¹

    This time, Rei-chan hugs me.

    Rei-chan¡¯s hat falls on the ground.

    ¡¸ Hey now, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Her ¡°Watashi¡± fall through, and she spoke ¡°Atashi.¡±

    ¡¸ Oh, Rei-chan¡¯s like Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸ She wants a Papa ¡¹

    1. ROW ROW

 Chapter 537. Snake

    Chapter 537. Snake

    In the end, Rei-chan doesn¡¯t understand what she feels that well.

    She learned kendo from her Grandfather and during her school days, she left results of her excellence in it.

    She¡¯s tall, strong, and her appearance looks cool.

    The people around Rei-chan looks at her with an impression of a ¡°cool swordsman.¡±

    And because Rei-chan¡¯s an honest girl, she tries to become the person the surroundings perceive her.

    But, by doing that, the psychological stress gathers up inside Rei-chan.

    Chief Yazawa scouted her and made her a bodyguard, out of the way of her Kendo arts.

    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t team up with anyone, and she became a lone-wolf.

    The pressure in Rei-chan¡¯s mind burst in a strange direction that she formed the character of ¡°beat to death swordswoman.¡±

    ¡¸ Rei-chan what you¡¯ll do from now on is a play ¡¹

    I say as I look at Rei-chan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you¡¯ll play the role of the ¡°fighting security director¡± The audience will be the police and Kouzuki security service, and of course, the customers, Rei-chan will all those kinds of people from now on ¡¹

    Rei-chan stares at me.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you need those people to trust you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Trust? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s the kind of play you¡¯re doing ¡¹

    I must prevent Rei-chan¡¯s consciousness to face inwards.

    She¡¯ll become even more alone if she does.

    Outside of her consciousness.

    ¡¸ Everyone needs to feel relieved when they see how Rei-chan behaves. Make sure that everyone thinks ¡°This person is protecting my family and me,¡± and have them smile ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the image of ¡°hero commander,¡± which Rei-chan said earlier is correct. You must relieve everyone and make them smile. You can¡¯t be scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Look cool, smile. Rei-chan. Do it like Rhett Butler ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Onii-chan doesn¡¯t know Rhett Butler? ¡¹

    If it¡¯s Red King, then I know. 1

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the second man role in Tarazuka ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Will I be able to do it? ¡¹

    Rei-chan still worries.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You can do it, we know ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, we all know that Rei-chan is acting. After all, we know the real Rei-chan ¡¹

    Easy to get depressed, takes time in worrying, she¡¯s a troublesome Onee-san

    ¡¸ Therefore, Rei-chan can stay as the original Rei-chan only with the family. You can be the ¡°fighting security director¡± outside Rei-chan has a place to come back to ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Everyone¡¯s doing the same, right? Misuzu-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan also show a different face outside and another when they¡¯re with Onii-chan. They can be their true selves when they¡¯re with Onii-chan. Oh, recently Michi-oneechan¡¯s lovestruck actions are the most amazing! ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    Edie nods too; she somehow understood it because Michi¡¯s name was mentioned.

    ¡¸ Also, if Rei-chan worries or don¡¯t understand something then we¡¯ll think together., Let¡¯s think of it for hours. Again and again. There¡¯s no need to hold back. We¡¯re a family. Therefore, be careful outside, become a strong and cool Onee-chan for us ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Un, thanks ¡¹

    Then, she looked up at the sky.

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Rei-chan shouts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    Rei-chan reveals her determination while looking at the blue sky.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go for it ¡¹

    Mana, Edie, and I smile gently and hug Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Un, I¡¯ll do my best!! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When we arrived at the main gate of the mansion.

    The huge iron gate opens up rattling.

    Katsuko-nee must be remotely operating it from the mansion. There¡¯s a camera in here.

    Going out of the mansion:

    As usual, the police and Kouzuki security service observers are lined up.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the hard work ¡¹

    I greeted them in a loud voice.

    Mana and Edie imitate me and bow their heads.

    Both groups of observers were feeling tensed from the sudden opening of the gate.

    The first to move was Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ Where are you going? ¡¹

    A middle-aged man in a black suit wearing black sunglasses comes off the car.

    I was about to say ¡°to school¡± honestly but,

    Rei-chan stops me.

    ¡¸ You have no obligation to answer ¡¹

    She tells me.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the hard work, I¡¯m in charge of them. Please continue to watch over the mansion for now ¡¹

    She tells the man in a black suit from Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, we would like you to be open with information a bit more ¡¹

    Oh.

    Last night, Rei-chan caused trouble with another security officer.

    Even among top elites, Rei-chan is not like Shou-oneechan, she¡¯s unpopular among the people in the scene.

    She hasn¡¯t worked with people on the field because she has the bad reputation as the ¡°beat to death swordswoman¡± preceding her.

    ¡¸ Seki-san and you enter the mansion, but we¡¯ve been outside with our cars all the time. Furthermore, we never hear anything about the schedule of the people inside. This is affecting the morale of the people here ¡¹

    The man wearing sunglasses complains.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re wondering if you could do something about it ¡¹

    Right, these people were in charge of 24-hour security outside the mansion, but¡­

    They¡¯re not told anything about our schedule.

    Every time a car comes out of the mansion, they¡¯d follow in a hurry.

    They don¡¯t know when we would move so they can¡¯t feel relaxed.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s your name? ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at the man in the black suit.

    ¡¸ Do you not know my name? I¡¯m Sugino from the security department¡¯s 6th division, squad 14 black group ¡¹

    The man replied

    Oh, he¡¯s a man from the security department.

    ¡¸ Sorry that I didn¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh please, you¡¯ll be a member of the security department, right? ¡¹

    There are already rumors leaking out that Rei-chan will become the head of the department.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll probably be also just a decoration just like the temporary director just now. I can¡¯t feel at ease unless you do well ¡¹

    The man sighs.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re demoted from the top elites, it feels pitiful to see you look like a hero on the rooftop of a department store. Please think of our hardships in the field. Could you take a bit of consideration and make the work more comfortable for us? ¡¹

    The man in the black suit thinks that Rei-chan¡¯s demoted from top elite to the director of the department.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s just useless to complain to a decoration like you. I¡¯ll tell Seki-san directly when she arrives. She should be coming soon ¡¹

    Rei-chan doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. You do your job, you were a top elite so it must be hard for you to return to the uniform group as a babysitter now ¡¹

    At the moment he looked at Mana, Edie and me, and said that.

    ¡¸ You insolent man!!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan stabs her beat-to-death stick on the guard rail in front of her.

    Bekiiii!!

    The guardrail dents so hard.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re impolite to young master! ¡¹

    Huh, Rei-chan!

    ¡¸ F-Fujimiya-san, what do you mean?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ First, that sunglasses is disrespectful!! ¡¹

    She breaks the man¡¯s sunglasses with the tip of the cane!

    ¡¸ Bitch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move, your forehead will be the next if you do!!! ¡¹

    The man in the black suit stops moving from Rei-chan¡¯s scream.

    If she bashes him with her cane, his skull will be crushed.

    ¡¸ Everyone in the 14th squad, get off!! ¡¹

    Rei-ichan¡¯s sharp voice orders the observers who were staying in the car.

    ¡¸ Hurry up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, get out. Fujimiya seems to want to tell us something ¡¹

    Hearing their leader¡¯s words, the observers get off the car in succession.

    Rei-chan puts down the stick she was pointing to the man in the black suit.

    ¡¸ What is your job? ¡¹

    She glares at the observers.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to monitor 24/7. However, it¡¯s split to three groups with an 8-hour shift ¡¹

    The man in the black suit replied.

    ¡¸ It seems that former-director Yamaoka¡¯s training was harsh. I can feel the atmosphere here is loose ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks hatefully.

    ¡¸ You guys seem not to know who we are guarding in this mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know, it¡¯s Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Rei-chan glares at the man in black suit.

    ¡¸ At this moment, I am relieving you from your duty as the squad leader. If you make another failure, you¡¯re dismissed, remember that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey hey, you don¡¯t have that authority, right? ¡¹

    The man in the black suit is enraged, but Rei-chan ignores that man.

    ¡¸ is there anyone who can explain to this man, Sugino, was it? What failures had he done? ¡¹

    She asks the other observers.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speak your name1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sinohara from Squad 14. Is it about criticizing the higher-ups? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the problem, if you want to give us a piece of advice then we¡¯d listen to it no matter how useless it is. Is there anyone who has an idea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your name? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakai from 14th Squad, just now, squad leader Sugino¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Former squad leader Sugino ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks sharply.

    ¡¸ Former squad leader Sugino makes fun of Fujimiya-san¡¯s new uniform ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the idiot here. I don¡¯t have time to mind all of those things, next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kondo from the 14th squad, could it be about the ¡°Seki-san will arrive soon¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it was leakage of confidential information ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a big deal, is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for you to make the conclusion! Don¡¯t speak of the schedule of the higher-ups of Kouzuki security so lightly! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ The police is listening, you know? ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at the cars of the public police who¡¯s watching the situation.

    ¡¸ Does anyone know what other failures this man did? ¡¹

    The man named Kondo raised his hand again.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is it about mentioning the name of Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait a second! Don¡¯t both sides know that the two are in the mansion right now?! ¡¹

    Sugino still hangs on Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ So what? Didn¡¯t what you said just reconfirmed that the two are in there? Do you know how idiotic that is? ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the problem that governs the quality of the VIP bodyguards ¡¹

    Even if you know they¡¯re present, you have to pay close attention so it won¡¯t be confirmed.

    ¡¸ By the way, this man earlier said that he will ¡°ask Seki-san to share the schedule of the people inside to the surveillance team,¡± is there anyone in consensus with this guy? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    Three young guards raise their hands.

    ¡¸ Hey you bastards! ¡¹

    Sugino intimidates them, but since he¡¯s already relieved from his job as the squad leader, so the three didn¡¯t lower their hands.

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mori from the 14th squad, no, I feel sorry for an underling to say this but.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not asking that, anyone else? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Kondo raised his hand again.

    ¡¸ The ladies of Kouzuki house are inside so the schedule shouldn¡¯t be determined in the first place? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, our job is to be a bodyguard. So you guys want to decide on the schedule in advance to make your work easier? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s words are harsh.

    ¡¸ No, but usually the bodyguards get the schedule in advance! ¡¹

    Sugino still refuses to back down.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you happened to be a bodyguard of a company director, right? Customers in high society move on a finely minute schedule from the start. That¡¯s all. The wives and the young ladies don¡¯t live that kind of life, in the first place, they don¡¯t have a work schedule! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s words overwhelm the observers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been carrying out bodyguard duties for that kind of people as a top elite so many times ¡¹

    Oh, Rei-chan doesn¡¯t team up with other guards, so she specialized on protecting the wives and children of the VIPs

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t judge by your experience alone, in the first place, both of them are from Kouzuki house. Can you say the same to ¡°Kakka¡±? ¡¹

    Submit the schedule in advance and act precisely as written. Irregularities aren¡¯t allowed. Nobody could tell Jii-chan that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if it was Kakka then he always has a sudden unscheduled appointment ¡¹

    Suddenly, Shou-oneechan¡¯s voice comes in.

    When I turn around, she¡¯s in there.

    ¡¸ S-Seki-san? ¡¹

    The observing staff of Kouzuki security service trembles.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m also one of the top elites you know? I can do something this much ¡¹

    She said and laughed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you people aren¡¯t usually guarding subjects of this level. Chief Yazawa thought it would improve your experience so he made this kind of arrangement but it seems that there are a lot of problems ¡¹

    Shou-neechan is one of the three of Jii-chan¡¯s personal bodyguards. She¡¯s in the highest position among the top elites.

    ¡¸ Now then, Kondo-kun, Sugino-san has another failure, do you know what it is ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks Kondo.

    ¡¸ Uhm, could it be that he was rude to these people? ¡¹

    Kondo looked at Mana and me.

    ¡¸ Seeing how Fujimiya-san came to escort these people personally ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for the security of course. It¡¯s crucial ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Fujimiya-san, she said ¡°young master¡± ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said and looked at Sugino.

    ¡¸ Sugino-san, this won¡¯t end with just a disciplinary punishment. You¡¯re dismissed. This is a disciplinary discharge ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Our company¡¯s bodyguards never babysit. Also, just as Reika said, the sunglasses is impolite, flaring up in front of the customers too. Furthermore, the police are watching, you embarrass us ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s smile is scary.

    ¡¸ Besides, this young master here is one of the people you must never be impolite at ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not that special ¡¹

    I don¡¯t mind being made a fool of.

    After all, I¡¯m wearing a school uniform.

    I don¡¯t look like a VIP to anyone.

    I think that it¡¯s just inevitable for him to say, babysitter.

    ¡¸ Young master seems not to mind but, it¡¯s a big problem for those working for young master to be rude to him. If Kakka hears this matter, he¡¯ll be furious ¡¹

    Err, I.

    Just what kind of a big deal am I?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let you off with a disciplinary dismissal for this time so be grateful ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Sugino.

    ¡¸ Reika, who do you think among these 6 is a good leader for the 14th squad? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think Kondo-san¡¯s good ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ I think so too. Kondo-kun, you¡¯re now the new leader of the squad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I left my car on the curve on the other side of the road, someone, drive it here ¡¹

    Shou-neechan hands the keys to the car to Kondo.

    She stopped the car there, erased her presence and came to look at our situation.

    ¡¸ Understood, Mori, take care of it. Don¡¯t get it to any accident ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    ¡¸ 14th squad, continue your monitoring ¡¹

    Shou-neechan instructs, the observers run back to their cars.

    They move fast. That was good.

    ¡¸ As expected of Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s¡¯ impressed.

    ¡¸ Reika also did well, you must come up with your own methods. There¡¯s no need to imitate me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan looks at Sugino who¡¯s still stunned.

    ¡¸ Oh, are you still here? You¡¯re an eyesore so disappear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Disappear ¡¹

    The two women speak in contempt. Sugino;

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll bring this case to chief Yazawa. This is unfair dismissal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do as you want ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¶ Hey£¡ ¡·

    Edie smiled at Sugino and points at the sunglasses that fell on the road.

    ¡¸ O-Oh ¡¹

    Sugino picks up the sunglasses and runs in small steps.

    ¡¸ Dammit!! ¡¹

    He runs at full speed feeling frustrated and hateful.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the way tot he station though ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ Leave him alone, it¡¯s no use to bring the map of this neighborhood in mind for this job. Yamaoka-san often raise the status of those kinds of people! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sighs.

    ¡¸ By the way, why is Shou-neechan¡­ ¡¹

    I try to talk to Shou-neechan but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    She stopped me.

    Then, she looked at the police vehicle.

    ¡¸ The police is listening to our conversation with a sound concentrating microphone so if you have any questions, ask me directly. Of course, there are things we can, and we can¡¯t talk about ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Suddenly, the door of the police car opens.

    A white haired man wearing a suit comes down.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Kondo-kun, don¡¯t come over here, you guys may have sound concentrating microphones but don¡¯t listen. This is a confidential matter ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells the observers from Kouzuki security service loudly.

    ¡¸ I think that the police is recording our conversation ¡¹

    Before long, the white haired police office comes in front of us.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the effort. No need to state your name or position, I know it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says with a smile.

    ¡¸ I also know who you are but isn¡¯t it dull to not say hello? Well, I¡¯ll say at least my name. I¡¯m Hayama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fujimiya ¡¹

    The two ladies return the favor.

    ¡¸ Oh, how about you kids tell us your names too? ¡¹

    The police tell me with a smile.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana stops me.

    ¡¸ That¡±s his trick ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Nono, this is a greeting. We also know who you are. Shirasaka Maika-san ¡¹

    Hayama laughs.

    ¡¸ But, you don¡¯t know who this girl is, do you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan points at Edie with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s a problem. After all, there¡¯s no record of a foreigner like her that entered the country ¡¹

    Edie came to Japan with Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re making the documents presently so you¡¯ll know her later ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says calmly.

    ¡¸ That saves us a lot ¡¹

    Hayama also doesn¡¯t break his smile.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m a police officer, no you see, I won¡¯t complain if she has all the papers. But it¡¯s also our job why such records were made ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s a lot of work, do your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh well, It¡¯s my job, so I have to ¡¹

    The two continues their smiling exchange.

    ¡¸ Then, about you, Yoshida-kun. I don¡¯t know much about you either ¡¹

    Hayama smiles at me.

    ¡¸ What are you? What is your relationship to Kuromori and Kouzuki house? I¡¯d like to listen to your story by all means ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, don¡¯t say that you plan on taking him, do you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like him to accompany us voluntarily but, I can take him forcibly as well. I can make as many reasons just like I can to you all ¡¹

    This guy.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have a cutter with him ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Oh my, ¡°He¡±? Didn¡¯t you call him ¡°young master¡± earlier? ¡¹

    Hayama is laughing, but his eyes look like of a snake.

    He¡¯s aiming for me.

 Chapter 538. Cops

    Chapter 538. Cops

    ¡¸ Hayama-san, please stop making threats, you¡¯re scaring the children ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mean to be joking however ¡¹

    Hayama doesn¡¯t break his smile either.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m estimating on how we can break through all of Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    He¡¯s targetting me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking you at your word Hayama-san, but your judgment is misguided ¡¹

    Shou-neechan continues the fight behind smiles.

    ¡¸ If you think of using the young master to show weakness then you¡¯re gravely mistaken ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? ¡¹

    The tense air wraps the surroundings.

    ¡¸ Reika, please explain the purpose of the police for being here ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks Rei-chan

    ¡¸ Their first objective is to confirm the location of Kyouko Messer. Their second objective is to sell favor to Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama as an escort ¡¹

    Rei-chan declares.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. These are the main instructions from the higher-ups of the police department and the Japanese government, but as police, I think that you should focus on the first objective ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Hayama.

    No, in fact, their aim from Mana or me is Kyouko-san, so we¡¯ll never talk about Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ It would be best if we could arrest Kyouko Messer but, hopefully, you¡¯d like her to leave the country as soon as possible, do you not? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we monitor the threats to the security of the state, and we work to eliminate them as much as possible ¡¹

    Hayama replies.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want big names like Kyouko Messer to stay in Japan for so long to be honest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, allow me to give you a piece of useful information ¡¹

    Shou-neechan uses a card.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Messer is no longer in this mansion ¡¹

    Hayama¡¯s cheeks twitched.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Do you know where she went? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is Hayama-san¡¯s job to find out ¡¹

    The two glare at each other.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service and Kyouko Messer have opposed opinions for her actions in the future. Therefore, Kyouko Messer already broke from us. We don¡¯t know what she¡¯s planning to do next or where she is right now ¡¹

    Shou-neechan declares that Kyoko-san and Kouzuki security service broke up.

    ¡¸ I knew it, it was the car that went out last night ¡¹

    Hayama immediately points the time when Kyouko-san left the mansion.

    ¡¸ Who knows, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    Shou-neechan feigns ignorance.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I can¡¯t believe what you say at all ¡¹

    Hayama tells Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ If Kouzuki house and Kyouko Messer broke up, why is that foreign girl here? Isn¡¯t that girl an agent Kyouko Messer brought from outside? ¡¹

    Hayama thinks that Edie is Kyouko-san¡¯s subordinate.

    No, that might be a bluff.

    ¡¸ Oh her, Kakka bought this girl from Kyouko Messer. It¡¯s natural that she¡¯s left to us as soon as the deal is established ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says and looks at Edie.

    ¡¸ Bought? ¡¹

    Hayama glares at Edie.

    Edie¡¯s nonchalant.

    ¡¸ Yes. There are not that many talented bodyguards of this age that can take the job of young master¡¯s bodyguard. So, Kyouko Messer brought one from the US ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said. Edie says something while grinning.

    Shou-neechan replied in English.

    Edie replied laughing.

    ¡¸ What did they say? ¡¹

    I ask Mana.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan asked ¡°Is there a problem. Should I beat him up?¡± Then Seki-san said ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. He¡¯s not someone you need to dirty your hands on¡± ¡¹

    Edie looks at Hayama and laughed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m surprised. Indeed, this foreigner looks strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we told Kyouko Messer ¡°We¡¯d like you to search for a strong child, we don¡¯t mind teaching her discipline her¡± ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s essential to teach discipline I¡¯d like you to tell her to set a high value on old people like me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll tell her not to let down her guard with the police ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Hayama¡¯s snake eyes look at me again.

    ¡¸ Then, this boy is indeed a keyman. Kouzuki Kakka bought a bodyguard from Kyouko Messer just to protect him. Just what are you for real? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t need you to talk in the spot. I¡¯ll have you come to our HQ kindly ¡¹

    Hayama tries to grab my arm.

    Rei-chan grabbed Hayama¡¯s hand before Edie could move.

    ¡¸ Are you interfering a public servant in his duties? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you? You¡¯ll die in the line of duty ¡¹

    Rei-chan holds her cane.

    ¡¸ Hmm, threatening a police officer isn¡¯t that smart you know ¡¹

    Hayama said, but

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the police that protects the security of this country, right? Are you really okay setting sparks in the relationship of Kouzuki house and the Japanese government? ¡¹

    Rei-chan braced herself too.

    ¡¸ The security police is a member of the police organization in the first place. I¡¯m still a policeman ¡¹

    Hayama smiles.

    He raised his hand, and police officers in a black suit come off from their vehicles.

    ¡¸ The mess done in the hotel lately was because of Kyouko Messer and Cesario Viola. Mr. Kouzuki Shigeaki¡¯s death is undetermined. We cannot overlook a firefight in Tokyo ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, we broke a lot of laws.

    ¡¸ You underestimate the police. Don¡¯t fuck with us! ¡¹

    Hayama threatens us.

    The people from Kouzuki security service also tries to get off their car, but

    ¡¸ 14th squad, return to your cars! Don¡¯t get involved! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan orders them.

    The observers from Kouzuki security service don¡¯t know what to do. They¡¯re stuck.

    Hayama.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? If this man committed a violation of the law or did some criminal act, then we have to arrest the criminal and check the facts as to what happened! Just because someone is connected to a renowned house or has a powerful connection, we will not overlook him. That is the job of the police ¡¹

    He laughs.

    ¡¸ In short, I don¡¯t have the intention to be tied up by the higher-ups, the government, well, it¡¯s basically the politicians or even Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    Hayama said, Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll just get fired ¡¹

    Hayama stays calm.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m retiring at the end of the month anyway, if I can show a dirty connection between the state and one noble house, then I¡¯ll be satisfied. I¡¯m now acting based on my conscience as a policeman, based on my justice. In other words, we will enforce Justice ¡¹

    Is that his purpose?

    ¡¸ Now then, Yoshida-kun, would you accompany me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you take him, we¡¯ll get him back right away. We¡¯ll appeal for an unfair arrest ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Please do what you want. Hurry up and talk to a lawyer. In the first place, we can talk to him about all things during that time. Oh, what? If our experts make a serious effort, then it¡¯ll take only a few minutes to get something from a high school boy! ¡¹

    Is he going to torture me?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸ Oh right. While at it, we¡¯ll be taking this girl in custody ¡¹

    The snake looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ The reason for arresting Yoshida-kun will be a suspicion of kidnapping. In that case, we can surely detain him!

    Hayama laughs.

    Does he intend to detain me as Mana¡¯s kidnapper?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll leak this arrest to the media. We¡¯ll make sure to have Kouzuki house¡¯s power turn hazy ¡¹

    The police officers approached us.

    Dammit.

    If my name¡¯s revealed to the media as Mana¡¯s kidnapper, then I¡¯d be socially murdered.

    ¡¸ Oh right, this mansion has more famous people inside ¡¹

    This guy.

    Is he talking about Yukino?

    ¡¸ Hey wait! Hayama-san! This is going too far! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What going too far? I¡¯ll never forgive the domineering attitude of the nobles! I have justice in me!! ¡¹

    The police approach us.

    I.

    Oh, I should¡¯ve brought my beat-up stick.

    Haa.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    It¡¯ll hurt if I do it bare-handed though.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Perfect, there¡¯s a brick on the side of the road.

    ¡¸ Wait a second, Hayama-san ¡¹

    I said, crouched, and picked up the brick.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s just heavy enough ¡¹

    I hold on the brick and toss it up catch it.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    Hayama doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of my behavior.

    ¡¸ No, I just thought of hitting you with this! ¡¹

    I said looking up at Hayama.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    I stand up while holding the brick.

    ¡¸ No, look, you only have violence to fight violence, right? ¡¹

    I said. Not only Hayama. Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, and Mana froze.

    ¡¸ Violence?! I¡¯m a police officer you know! ¡¹

    Hayama shouts; the police officers stop walking.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. Your violence is named police, right? ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Violence named justice, Violence named the state, violence named the law, it¡¯s all violence. So, I¡¯ll fight it with violence too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sane? ¡¹

    Hayama¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸ No, I believe that there¡¯s just in the righteous. But, to follow righteousness, in the end, violence is used to lead the people to it. It¡¯s violence that dominates the world ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I learned in the past few days.

    Shirasaka Sousuke violently kidnapped Minaho-neesan and others, turned them to prostitutes.

    The law or justice did not help Minaho-neesan.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan used violence to fulfill her revenge.

    Margo-san and Kyouko-san are physical violence.

    Leaking information on the internet and guiding opinion is also violence.

    Borrowing the power of a powerful man like Jii-chan is also violence.

    Cesario Viola had to be controlled by violence.

    If he didn¡¯t die, Nei¡¯s peace of mind would never come.

    ¡¸ You brought your violence named police so we¡¯ll have to stop you using violence too ¡¹

    I declare.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tries to stop me in panic, but.

    ¡¸ Shut up and follow me ¡¹

    I tell Shou-neesan calmly.

    ¡¸ Mana, get on Rei-chan¡¯s back. Rei-chan, take care of her ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s puzzled, but she grips her cane tighter.

    ¡¸ Edie! ¡¹

    I talk to the tanned fighter.

    ¡¸ £¡ ¡¹

    Edie smiles at me.

    ¡¸ No killing. ¥É¥ó¥È?¥­¥ë ¡¹

    ¡¸ OK£®darling ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ Do you even understand? Do you want to fight the public safety police? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can see it ¡¹

    I swing the red brick in my hand.

    ¡¸ You were picking this fight so you must be ready, right? ¡¹

    Not just Hayama, everyone from the police are all confused.

    The staff from Kouzuki security service too.

    ¡¸ W-We¡¯re the police you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Then, one of the police officials tries to put his hand on the bosom of his suit.

    Zusa!!

    Edie threw a Shuriken right in front of his foot.

    The police officer¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t take out your gun, Edie might lose her control ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Now then, should we begin our exchange of violence. ¡¸ Oh, Kouzuki security service¡¯s observers don¡¯t need to join. It¡¯s just stupid to get injured from this, right? ¡¹

    I tell the members of the 14th squad.

    ¡¸ Just Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, Edie and I can win this ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll meet your expectations ¡¹

    Rei-chan holds her cane.

    ¡¸ Why is this?! ¡¹

    Hayama¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with this, are you stupid!? Why do you follow such a brat?! ¡¹

    Hayama shouts to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ This man¡¯s lived on a world with different reason than you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t have the weak guts to be afraid of the authority of the police ¡¹

    Hayama¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    He stared at me.

    ¡¸ Y-You, just who the hell are you? ¡¹

    Hearing that question. Mana replied.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneechan¡¯s¡¯ partner! ¡¹

    Unrest spreads to the Kouzuki security service¡¯s observers.

    Oh, the average guards don¡¯t know it yet.

    ¡¸ Yes, this man is Kouzuki Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner, Kakka gave his approval ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard that she had a fiance, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now way, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, this man will be the successor of Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Kondo and others leak out their thoughts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not decided yet. But, he¡¯s undoubtedly one of the candidates ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ We were taking all the troubles not to cause troubles. This is your fault, Hayama-san. You have induced the public security police to confront Kouzuki house so please take responsibility ¡¹

    Hayama.

    ¡¸ Dammit! Arrgh! ¡¹

    He lost strength.

    ¡¸ If he¡¯s related to Kouzuki house then say that from the start. You¡¯ve given me unneeded shame ¡¹

    Then, he looks at his black-clothed subordinates.

    ¡¸ We lost, go back. If take him away our department will be dismantled. I don¡¯t mind if I get fired, but I can¡¯t have the whole organization break down ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ It would be fine if it were just a politician or higher-ups, but the other party is a monster who can shut down the whole media in Japan. That¡¯s not someone we can win against with our sense of justice ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this adult.

    ¡¸ You keep playing with the word justice. Where do you think your justice is? ¡¹

    What he¡¯s actually doing is just threatening with the violence of police power.

    Then, as soon as he realized that he¡¯s an unfavorable position, he goes to escape.

    ¡¸ Hah! I don¡¯t want a brat protected by Kouzuki house tell me that! ¡¹

    Hayama speaks as if spitting out.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll back off, for now, Seki-san, I¡¯ll pay back this favor ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ You jest ¡¹

    She replied to Hayama with a cold smile.

    ¡¸ You were the one who was disrespectful to our young master, do you not intend to apologize? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m telling you to forget things and let go. We¡¯re also tolerating things, so you don¡¯t mind doing me a favor, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Shou-oneesan:

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t do, is there anyone here among the police who¡¯s in the next seat of Hayama-san? ¡¹

    She looks at the men in black clothes.

    ¡¸ M-Me ¡¹

    A man with a physique too good for someone past 40s raised his hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Hashimoto. My rank is.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all I need for now Hashimoto-san. My question is what you would do? ¡¹

    Hashimoto looks at Hayama.

    ¡¸ I think that this is a problem with Hayama¡¯s behavior ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Hashimoto?! ¡¹

    Hayama¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll report this case to my boss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do apologize in a formal letter, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait a second! Hashimoto! That would make us owe Kouzuki you know! ¡¹

    Hashimoto;

    ¡¸ It will be, we¡¯ve committed a blunder ¡¹

    ¡¸ No wait, we¡¯re the police. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re a renowned house or something but owing a favor to a businessman is just¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is our blunder, so we will take responsibility for it. Hayama-san has no say in it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hashimoto? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll acknowledge this as Hayama-san¡¯s arbitrary recklessness. Would that do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Hashimoto bows his head to us.

    ¡¸ Hey, you guys too! ¡¹

    The police officers lower their heads in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Wait a second, you guys ¡¹

    ¡¸ We cannot let our future be sacrificed just for Hayama-san¡¯s personal sense of justice ¡¹

    Hashimoto said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already retiring, but we¡¯re still working in this organization ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, give us some slack! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Young master, you don¡¯t need the brick, do you? Please throw it away ¡¹

    O-Oh right, I¡¯m still holding the brick.

    I throw it away.

    Baki!

    The brick fell on the asphalt road and broke two pieces.

    Oh what, that¡¯s some fragile brick.

    ¡¸ Hashimoto-san, as I said earlier, Kyouko Messer isn¡¯t here anymore. Please look for them yourselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, if you¡¯ll give Kouzuki house consideration, please continue to guard Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama If you retreat like this, you won¡¯t be able to save your face at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. We¡¯ll continue our monitoring, I mean, guarding for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan next looks at the observers of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ You guys, the matter with the young master being Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner is confidential, don¡¯t speak of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ With this, you finally understand why Misuzu-sama and everyone else frequents this mansion, and as to why Reika is escorting young master ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Hey ¡¹

    Hayama who¡¯s discouraged speaks to me suddenly.

    ¡¸ In the end, from which distinguished house are you from? ¡¹

    Distinguished house?

    ¡¸ Getting engaged to the lady of Kouzuki house means you¡¯re from a distinguished family, right? Are you an illegitimate child from some famous family? Or could it be? No, you can¡¯t be an illegitimate child of Kouzuki Shigetaka ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Look for that yourself, you still have some days left until your retirement, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    He won¡¯t discover anything even if he investigates though.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Both sides return to their vehicles.

    ¡¸ I told you not to say a word, but you immediately spill things ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sighs.

    ¡¸ They learned from director Yamaoka after all ¡¹

    Rei-chan too.

    ¡¸ Well fine, for now, the guys from Kouzuki security service will respect you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ The police will no longer be a problem. No matter what organization it is, some people break the relationship with other organizations due to their self-rules ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they came out at this stage ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Reika ¡¹

    The two look at each other.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ They purposely sent out a strange guy to see our internal state ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll say it just like earlier ¡°One guy was impolite on his own judgment. Sorry¡± and that¡¯s the end of the story ¡¹

    I see; so that¡¯s why.

    They discarded the guy who¡¯s near his retirement age.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re able to manipulate the information well. Let¡¯s consider that as a win for now ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ You saw us something cool earlier! ¡¹

 Chapter 539. The hand

    Chapter 539. The hand

    ¡¸ Seki-san, your car is here! ¡¹

    The observer from Kouzuki security service drove Shou-neechan¡¯s car here.

    The observer comes down the driver seat as soon as he stopped. The engine is still turned on.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Mori-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    As expected of Shou-neechan. She remembers the name of the guy who went to get her car.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll send you over. Get in ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells us with a smile.

    ¡¸ No, but, we were told to walk on foot ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now Onii-chan, let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We lost the reason to walk anyway ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Minaho-neesan had us walk from the front gate to school on foot to encounter both the observers from Kouzuki security service and the police.

    There¡¯s no point in walking to the school other than that.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re late now due to the fuss ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s waiting.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s take a ride ¡¹

    ¡¸ The car¡¯s ready, young master ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says jokingly.

    ¡¸ Edie, get in ¡¹

    Edie smiles and gestures that I should go in first.

    Oh right, I¡¯m the ¡°young master¡± here.

    Kouzuki security service and the police are still watching.

    Edie¡¯s setting is that she¡¯s a bodyguard bought by Jii-chan from Kyouko-san for me, she can¡¯t get in the car before me.

    ¡¸ Reika, get in too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    With that said, Rei-chan goes to the passenger seat.

    Mana, Edie, and I line up in the rear seat.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Shou-neechan steps on the accelerator.

    The observers¡¯ vehicles gradually become smaller in the back.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t talk yet. Reika, please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan takes out a small gadget from her pocket.

    ¡¸ No strange radio waves emitting from inside the car. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger. I guess Mori-kun won¡¯t be setting up wiretap or something like that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ Think of all the possibilities and doubt everyone other than family. If you overlooked something, it might affect badly not just you but also the family, that¡¯s absolutely not allowed ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at me through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san told us that last night ¡¹

    Oh, the three were drinking at the room next to Misuzu¡¯s apartment last night.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san¡¯s amazing. I noticed how overly optimistic I am that I¡¯m embarrassed ¡¹

    Speaking of which, when I first met Rei-chan and Shou-neechan;

    By the time they moved from the theater to the hotel, they had neglected to check the car, and we were attacked.

    ¡¸ From now on, I must focus my mind so there won¡¯t be any chances for the enemy to take advantage on. Reika too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Reika nods.

    ¡¸ By the way, you¡¯re not good at memorizing people¡¯s names? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. It¡¯s particular to men. I¡¯ll make an effort to remember their names and faces from now on ¡¹

    She¡¯ll become the security director after all.

    She needs to know the members.

    Shou-neechan seems to remember the names of those working in Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t need to force yourself to remember them ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said laughing.

    ¡¸ Huh? Shou-oneesama? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ People have weak points, there¡¯s an infinite variety of styles for the people standing on top. You can be the director that¡¯s not good at remembering a person¡¯s name ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re strong so be an aloof existence. Make the staff think ¡°I¡¯ll rouse myself at the scene so director Fujimiya may remember my name¡± That kind of leadership has merits too, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But, the function of the security department ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll have an excellent secretary that can attend to Reika. Leave the minute details to them. Chief Yazawa and I will support you. In the first place, desk work is your weak point, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, leave the decision making to somebody else. You¡¯re not a generalist but a specialist, so concentrate on what you¡¯re good at ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Understood. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, if you don¡¯t know your subordinates name, don¡¯t try to fool them. It¡¯s also not okay to ask their names. Make sure to ask your secretary on your side. Tell her ¡°What¡¯s this guy¡¯s name again?¡± You don¡¯t need to mind looking like you¡¯re high-handed ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ The secretary will reply ¡°this-that¡± then you¡¯ll reply ¡°I see, this-that. I¡¯ll remember it¡± speaking self-important. Whenever you praise them, scold them, or whatever you do ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, even if I say ¡°I¡¯ll remember it¡± I may not remember ¡¹

    Rei-chan said while hanging her head.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to. When you see them again, just ask your secretary ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Then, the secretary will answer specifically ¡°It¡¯s this-that from this case¡± then you can remember it. Reika can just laugh and say ¡°Oh right¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, won¡¯t that make my subordinates lose trust? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Trust me and see, it¡¯ll go well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ Reika tries to remember but forgets it, that will be the character in their minds. That¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s better if you pretend to recognize and reveal that you don¡¯t even though you don¡¯t really remember. You will look sincere for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, trust me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your response earlier was also excellent. Reika¡¯s doing well. I saw it all ¡¹

    Shou-neechan?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a camera and microphone on the main gate. Minaho-san and Katsuko-san were also watching you from the mansion. I was watching the broadcasted video in this car ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at the dashboard.

    ¡¸ Your response to the squad leader of our company was okay. You can destroy all the positions Yamaoka-san gave them. Those who keep looking down on the new manager because she¡¯s a woman gets beaten up. I give you my permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for talking with the police and other problems, I¡¯ll butt in. In case my arrival is delayed, then Minaho-san and others will cut in. But it¡¯s better if the police talks to Kakka or me who¡¯s his personal bodyguard, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan has met a lot of people in the political and business world because she¡¯s always close to Jii-chan.

    Of course, since she protects the talks between Jii-chan and the VIPs, she¡¯s acquainted with the upper level of the police.

    She¡¯s familiar with the police¡¯s organization and knows how to negotiate with them.

    Shou-neechan is much more appropriate when intimidating the police at the scene.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I interrupted today but, Reika should also become someone the police fears sooner ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Reika looks gloomy.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure Rei-chan will do fine ¡¹

    I speak from the back seat.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re our Rei-chan ¡¹

    Rei-chan puts her hand on her chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never forget that I have a family behind me I must protect ¡¹

    Yeah, her shoulders are still stiff.

    Is she going to be okay?

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ve arrived ¡¹

    The car reaches the school¡¯s main gate.

    ¡¸ In the end, they didn¡¯t follow our car. Did they show respect from seeing my attitude earlier? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked behind her car and said.

    ¡¸ Reika, analyze it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ In regards to Kouzuki security service, Shou-oneesama didn¡¯t order them to send an escort, so nobody came along ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me. Reika didn¡¯t give any commands either ¡¹

    Rei-chan is the next director of the security department, the superiors of the monitoring team already know.

    ¡¸ Well,, if there are no orders from the two of the top elites then they won¡¯t be coming. The group leader is Kondo so it could be that he gave up thinking ¡¹

    Kondo was a guy following orders were given by the former leader.

    ¡¸ What about the police? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The police are confirming the information Shou-oneesama had given them. Which are Kyouko-san¡¯s whereabouts ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ No, if it was me, then I¡¯d sent out one car to tail. I don¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t send a tail ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re honest ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ The police calls of the caution to Edie-san and him ¡¹

    Edie and me?

    ¡¸ We explained it in a convincing way to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s my bodyguard and that I¡¯m Jii-chan¡¯s approved partner for Misuzu? ¡¹

    I asked. Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Hayama say it in the end? ¡°Which renowned house are you from?¡± he asked ¡¹

    Indeed, he asked me that.

    ¡¸ In their senses, Kouzuki house, furthermore, Kakka¡¯s granddaughter cannot be engaged to a boy from an average family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not from any distinguished family though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. No matter how much they investigate, no connection to a distinguished house will come out ¡¹

    There¡¯s no way it will.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they think that you¡¯re an illegitimate child of some noble. Didn¡¯t he ask that too? ¡¹

    Oh. Speaking of which.

    ¡¸ Sex scandals are always accompanying distinguished families ¡¹

    Even in Kouzuki house, Yoshiko-san is an illegitimate child of Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son.

    ¡¸ Anyway, since Kakka has approved of you, they think that you¡¯re undoubtedly am an illegitimate child of a capable distinguished family. Furthermore, it¡¯s on the level of a great noble family like Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kakka even took the trouble to buy a bodyguard like Edie just for you, that¡¯s impossible for a normal distinguished noble¡¯s illegitimate son, right? Instead, they think that you¡¯re a child of someone influential inside Kouzuki house. That¡¯s what the police thinks. ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why he asked me if I¡¯m an illegitimate child of a nobleman.

    ¡¸ And, their first objective is Kyouko-san, isn¡¯t it? They don¡¯t want to make a fight with Kouzuki house at all. Knowing that you¡¯re someone connected to Kouzuki house, they have no choice but to erase you from their targets for investigation ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ However, no matter how much they investigate, it¡¯s apparent that they¡¯d find no connection to any distinguished house. If you have connections to Kouzuki house, then it¡¯s no wonder that your records are erased. Besides, they work with the consciousness of preserving the country, so they have no passion of revealing a nobleman¡¯s sex scandal ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ With all that said, they¡¯d abort all their investigation about you. While at it, the police will apologize to Kouzuki house for trying to take you with them. It¡¯s natural if you think of the power relationship between the police and Kouzuki house. Though they didn¡¯t know, they tried to make an unjust arrest to Kakka¡¯s relative ¡¹

    So that was the meaning of the exchange in the end.

    ¡¸ Well, the police will show an earnest apology saying that Hayama-san was being reckless. Kouzuki house will accept that apology and will promise not to pressure the higher-ups of the police. But in exchange, the police investigation about you will never resume ¡¹

    My past will never be touched by the police.

    ¡¸ Edie-san too, the police will not take any action on her because she¡¯s your bodyguard. She¡¯s a talent referred by Kyouko Messer to Kakka. Besides, even if they examine Kyouko-san¡¯s arrival in Japan, they can¡¯t get information to arrest Kyouko-san, I knew that from their investigation so far ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ For example, if you were caught by the police, do you know anything about Kyouko-an? Do you have anything you can testify to her crime? ¡¹

    Err.

    Miss Cordelia killed Ruriko¡¯s father. Kouzuki Shigeaki.

    Kyouko-san didn¡¯t kill anyone in front of me.

    I only listened to her story of raiding a gang¡¯s office.

    I don¡¯t know any evidence for Kyouko-san¡¯s crime.

    ¡¸ In the first place, do you know where Kyouko-san¡¯s hideout is? There should be a lot in the country and abroad ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that person tries not to inform us anything that would bother us ¡¹

    Ah, she¡¯s letting Miss Cordelia, and the two do all the hazardous work.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s amazing. She¡¯s completely strict with herself and others. Yet, she has that humor ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the police can¡¯t mark Edie-san anymore. To the police, she¡¯d be treated as someone thrown to Japan and must not be concerned about ¡¹

    That means, even if Edie lives in Japan as our family, the police won¡¯t disturb.

    We don¡¯t need to do anything about Edie¡¯s family register, but.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about me? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to stay here? ¡¹

    The police know that Mana is Shirasaka Maika.

    ¡¸ Reika, please answer ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at Re-chan.

    ¡¸ Nobody will lay a hand on you unless someone submits a search request to the police. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    If Mana¡¯s mother or old man Ichikawa doesn¡¯t issue a search request, then.

    The police can¡¯t do anything with mana.

    ¡¸ But the police said they¡¯d arrest Onii-chan for kidnapping Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think the police was just probing around, using that as a threat ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ If Mana-chan said ¡°help me¡± back then, then they¡¯d arrest all of us ¡¹

    The police don¡¯t know the reason why Mana is with us.

    If Mana¡¯s kidnapped contrary to her will, and we¡¯re using her then.

    She¡¯d ask for the police¡¯s protection in that place.

    ¡¸ But, Mana-chan didn¡¯t ask for help from the police. Therefore, they judged that you aren¡¯t kidnapped ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too, Reika ¡¹

    Shou-neechan gives a stamp of approval.

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t move if you¡¯re not kidnapped. You can puff your chest with pride ¡¹

    But, Minaho-neesan should contact Ichikawa-san one more time.

    If Mana¡¯s mother goes frenzy and submits a search request to the police, then it¡¯ll be a problem.

    She should be stopped.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re worried, Minaho-san is already moving things ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re your elder sisters, we don¡¯t make mistakes ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    MInaho-neesan should¡¯ve made measures for this long ago.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, take care, we will be sending Misuzu-sama and others to the hotel, but we¡¯ll head straight to the next location ¡¹

    Shou-oneechan opens the window of the driver¡¯s seat and tells us who¡¯s standing in front of the school gate.

    I see. Shou-neechan¡¯s going to Green Mountain Studio with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Even without us, chief Yazawa and Kakka¡¯s other personal bodyguards will come ¡¹

    A party Jii-chan¡¯s attending will have perfect bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Uhm, please take care of Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I know, I won¡¯t let her get hurt ¡¹

    Shou-neechan promises while showing a gentle smile.

    Then, she speaks to Edie in English.

    Edie nods.

    Well, it must be about asking her to be our bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan ¡¹

    I get on the other side of the car and knock on the window of the passenger seat.

    Rei-chan opens the window.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    She looks up at me with a black face.

    ¡¸ Do your best, I believe, and I¡¯m expecting from you, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I stick out my hand.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Rei-chan blushed and shook hands with me.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, are you nervous? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your hand is cold ¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸ Just a bit ¡¹

    Edie comes over and whispers something.

    Then.

    ¡¶ Sister ¡·

    She hands Rei-chan one shuriken.

    It¡¯s the one Michi gave her earlier.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Edie gives her a thumbs up.

    It must be Edie¡¯s encouragement.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be going ¡¹

    Shou-neechan revs the engine.

    ¡¸ If all goes well, I¡¯ll return to the mansion with Reika. Let¡¯s meet again by evening ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it, I pray for your success ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care you too ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s car turns and goes back to the mansion.

    They¡¯ll take Yukino and head to Green Mountain Studio.

    Minaho-neesan and Misuzu will head to the hotel.

    We¡¯ll pick up Megu and wait for Nagisa and Margo-san to the hotel.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We go through the main gate with the entry permit Katsuko-nee gave us.

    I¡¯m in my uniform, but Edie and Mana are wearing plain clothes.

    But, nobody¡¯s stopping us.

    It¡¯s the last of the May holidays, and it¡¯s nearly evening.

    The people in here now are only from the clubs, even those people are coming home already.

    It seems that the clubs end the practice ahead of time on the final day, some clubs will celebrate a party at a family restaurant or something.

    Anyway, the school building doesn¡¯t have many people.

    I head to the track and field grounds.

    ¡¸ ?¡­¡­?£¡ ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s in a good mood.

    She¡¯s holding my hand, singing an English song and walking on the school grounds.

    Mana holds my other hand.

    ¡¸ Edie, you¡¯ll be attending this school ¡¹

    I had Mana translate what I say.

    ¡¸ £¿ ¡¹

    Edie looks at me curiously and smiling.

    ¡¸ Do you not know what a school is? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You see, it seems that Edie-chan attended only the school in their cult ¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    I knew it.

    It¡¯s impossible for the children of an assassination cult to go outside and attend public school.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s good at math, science, and physics she said. ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s surprising.

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s a necessity for assassination ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s terrible at the bible reading subject she said ¡¹

    That¡¯s okay now.

    Edie¡¯s kicked out of the assassination cult.

    But.

    ¡¸ This might be equal as troublesome as Agnes. It might be impossible to get her transferred right away though ¡¹

    Should I have Agnes attend school from the third semester together with Edie?

    ¡¸ In Edie-chan¡¯s case, why not? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s an American from the start, so it¡¯s natural for her not to know Japanese language, history, geography and others ¡¹

    I see. It might be rough for her, but it might be easier for her to get used to living in Japan if she goes to school.

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯ll be Onii-chan and Megu-oneechan¡¯s classmate, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, Megu and I will look after her.

    Megu has a lot of girlfriends in class.

    ¡¸ Edie, from now on, you¡¯ll go to and from here everyday ¡¹

    I said. Edie¡¯s delighted.

    She hugs me and shakes my hand so hard.

    She¡¯s very delighted.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, are you that happy to attend school? ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan said she¡¯s happy that she¡¯ll be here with Onii-chan everyday ¡¹

    That one?

    Well, that¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ She said that there¡¯s a lot of trees and it feels good here ¡¹

    Oh.

    The wind is cold and pleasant during the early summer afternoon.

    We walk together while holding hands.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We reach the girl¡¯s track and field ground.

    ¡¸ She asks ¡°It¡¯s all filled with soil here, why are they not planting on this large plot?¡± ¡¹

    Mana translates for me.

    ¡¸ Hmm, this is a place for exercise ¡¹

    The running team and then, oh, is that a long jump?

    ¡¶ OH£¡ ¡·

    It seems that there were no track-and-field grounds in the assassination cult.

    Edie¡¯s impressed by Mana¡¯s explanations.

    Err, Megu¡¯s not here.

    Where did she go?

    Ah, captain Takeshiba¡¯s at the bench.

    She¡¯s supervising the exercise of the members along with four third-year seniors.

    ¡¸ Excuse me, Takeshiba-senpai ¡¹

    I greet captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸ Err, where¡¯s Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m listening ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba in her jersey suit replies in ill-humor.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Megu¡¯s leaving early for yesterday and even today ¡¹

    Other than that, Megu¡¯s also been absent several times during the holiday.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable. I was watching the morning news ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s unnatural death was taken by the media.

    Everyone knows that Megu¡¯s a distant relative of Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s important to show distinction on important ceremonies within family ¡¹

    She glares at me.

    Huh, why is Takeshiba-san angry at me.

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s with these two? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, could it be that you¡¯re mad at me for bringing someone not a student in school? ¡¹

    I asked. Captain Takeshiba

    ¡¸ Your hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    My hand?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Megumi¡¯s boyfriend and yet why are you holding their hands? ¡¹

    Aaaaah!

    I¡¯m still holding hands with Edie and Mana!

    I¡¯ve been thinking that it¡¯s normal to hold hands with my women lately.

    I didn¡¯t realize it at all.

    ¡¸ Could you explain it so I could understand? ¡¹

    Not just captain Takeshiba but also the third year seniors are looking at us.

 Chapter 540. Romance never stops

    Chapter 540. Romance never stops

    ¡¸ That foreigner is ABCD from yesterday, right? She¡¯s dressed feminine than yesterday it seems ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba glares at Edie.

    Edie was wearing Nagisa¡¯s shop¡¯s boiler suit yesterday, but today, she¡¯s wearing a stylish white dress with gold accessories.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Edie ¡¹

    I answer timidly.

    Edie laughs as she looks at the grounds.

    ¡¸ Well, okay. Then, what about her? Who are you? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s eyes turn to Mana this time.

    Awawa.

    When I noticed, not only captain Takeshiba and the third years, but also the other members of the track and field club are looking at us.

    Well of course.

    Megu¡¯s fiance shows up while holding hands with a beauty.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I ¡¹

    Mana tries to talk, but.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking him not you ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba stops Mana.

    It looks like she¡¯ll persist to ask information about Mana from me.

    ¡¸ Go on, say it ¡¹

    Err, how should I explain it.

    I¡¯m troubled.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my little sister ¡¹

    Turning around, I see Megu in her uniform.

    Oh, we were late due to the trouble in front of the mansion¡¯s gate, so she changed clothes in the clubroom first.

    ¡¸ Little sister? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m Yamamine Mana. Thank you for always caring for Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana bows her head.

    ¡¸ Huh, Yamamine-san had a little sister? ¡¹

    One of the first years on the grounds asks.

    She might be someone who entered the same middle school as Megu.

    ¡¸ Ah, my body was weak, so I stayed over Shizuoka for a long time, it¡¯s just been recent that I came back to Tokyo ¡¹

    Mana explains.

    ¡¸ Today, I came with Onii-chan to pick up Megu-oneechan. But, it feels scary to enter a school I don¡¯t know so I asked Onii-chan to hold my hand ¡¹

    Mana said. Captain Takeshiba listens.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in the second year middle school, high school students look like adults to me ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s small for her age.

    Her excuse is somewhat credible.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not lying? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. Look at our faces and compare. We¡¯re really connected by blood! ¡¹

    Megu and Mana are real sisters. They have different mothers, however.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, okay fine. Then, what about this foreigner? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba returns her interest to Edie again.

    ¡¸ Err, she¡¯s ¡¹

    When I try to explain Edie¡­

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s expression changed.

    She starts sniffing.

    Then.

    She lets go of my hand.

    Then she flips her skirt suddenly?!!!

    ¡¸ Edie?! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s showing off her white panty and nice ass to the people.

    The black case attacked on her tender looking thighs too.

    ¡¶ HA ¡·

    Edie pulls out a shuriken and throws it on the bushes on the side of the grounds.

    Vuuuuoooonn!!!

    Michi¡¯s special shuriken has a small hole opening so throwing it in the air creates a distinctive sound.

    Zusa! Zusa! Zusa!

    Baki!

    The last shuriken sounded like it crashed to something metallic.

    ¡¸ Hieeeeeeeeee!! ¡¹

    Then.

    Two men roll out of the bushes.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, stop! You idiot! That¡¯s dangerous! ¡¹

    These guys are.

    Err, who are they again?

    If I recall, they¡¯re the second years from the baseball club.

    ¡¸ What about you two, what are you doing in that place? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba takes action.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re holding a camera. Are you trying to take peep photos on us?! ¡¹

    Oh, the two of them have a video camera in hand.

    Edie threw shuriken on the lens¡¯ back right away.

    ¡¸ S-Shit, run away! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! ¡¹

    The two tries to run away, but.

    ¡¶ SHHAAA£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie dashed so fast that the wind flipped her skirt.

    ¡¸ T-This guy! ¡¹

    The boys try to confront Edie, but.

    ¡¶ mee£¡weee£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie kicked them, and they got turned over in an instant.

    Shit.

    ¡¸ Edie, don¡¯t kill them! ¡¹

    ¡¶ Don¡¯t¡¡Kill£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Mana shouts in English.

    ¡¶ WOO£¡ ¡·

    Edie¡¯s fist stops before the man¡¯s forehead.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s your name and year? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba and the track and field club members encircle and capture the men.

    ¡¸ Err, that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm. Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up. I¡¯m short-tempered ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks down on the two boys, crossing her arms.

    ¡¸ Second year, Sugiyama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same. Koizumi ¡¹

    Ah, I remember now. They¡¯re really from the baseball club.

    If I recall, they¡¯re minions of Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ Hmm, so why are you hiding from the grass and taking peep photos of us? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks the two.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Sugiyama and Koizumi look at each other¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s because it¡¯s beautiful! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, we would like to record the sweat and the youth forever ¡¹

    That¡¯s just a lie.

    Perhaps, Iwakura-san ordered them.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s busy lately, so she hasn¡¯t looked after her.

    Especially because Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia, and Shirasaka Sousuke were hiding in the school, Minaho-neesan should be keeping Iwakura-san away from the principal¡¯s office.

    Iwakura-san had a previous offense of leaking information to the underground society so she could attack Nei and me before.

    Shirasaka Sousuke and Kyouko-san¡¯s presence in the school is a secret nobody should know.

    But, Minaho-neesan¡¯s attitude looks like she¡¯s ignoring Iwakura-san, she doesn¡¯t like it it seems.

    That¡¯s when I entered the gate together with Edie and Mana.

    She must¡¯ve sent them to check on us.

    If she finds a weak point on us, then she can use it as a card to attack us.

    She¡¯s not permitted to use the monitoring system in the school, so she used her cameras.

    I look around.

    Ah, there she is.

    Iwakura-san is hiding behind the tree outside the grounds.

    ¡¸ Wow, you¡¯re the worst, I was wearing shorts today ¡¹

    ¡¸ My bra strings were seen through too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Voyeurism isn¡¯t a joke! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you plan on using that for?! ¡¹

    The girls in the track and field speak complain to Sugiyama.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to check the photos, but this is completely broken ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks at Sugiyama¡¯s video camera.

    Edie¡¯s shuriken pierced it deeply that it destroyed the interior machine.

    ¡¸ Captain, the memory card might be alive, how about taking out the card and look at it through other cameras? ¡¹

    One of the members raised her hand and said.

    ¡¸ Memory? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks for the slot.

    Then, Edie comes forward.

    She stretches her hand, gesturing to hand the video camera as she smiles.

    ¡¸ Do you know where it is? ¡¹

    Captain hands over the camera.

    Edie pulls out the memory card from the camera.

    ¡¸ Oh, thanks ¡¹

    Then, she takes out an electric lighter from her skirt and burns the memory card.

    ¡¸ £¿£¿£¿£¡ ¡¹

    The intense heat melts down the memory card.

    The lighter seems to be order-made too.

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¶ That¡¯s¡¡OK£¡ ¡·

    Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, the worries of the future disappeared with that ¡¹

    She stared at me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with her? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan likes to play Ninja ¡¹

    Mana gave up on thinking.

    ¡¸ Look, Japanese ninjas are very popular among the Americans currently that they even have ninja Dojo over there. Edie-chan came from there ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ve seen those in TV. It has American people doing ninja things in a ninja classroom or something ¡¹

    One of the club members said.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s the reason for her high physical ability? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba speaks amazed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just ninja classroom, she seems to have done other martial arts too. I don¡¯t know the details though ¡¹

    Megu also complements the story.

    ¡¸ Then, she wanted to go study at a Japanese school, by all means, so she¡¯s transferred to ours ¡¹

    Megu said. Edie¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Then, why is this girl with you? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks us.

    ¡¸ You see, Edie-chan¡¯s family has a deal with the company Yoshi-kun¡¯s father works for so she¡¯s staying over at Yoshi-kun¡¯s house ¡¹

    Megu, well done on making this. As expected, she¡¯s smarter than I am.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s like this so if Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t hold her hand then she¡¯ll go somewhere else right away, so he has no choice but to hold her hand ¡¹

    Megu made the story more coherent.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m aware of it, she¡¯s not a bad kid, I won¡¯t be jealous even if she¡¯s holding hands with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸ Does this girl understand Japanese? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, she¡¯s American so she can¡¯t speak Japanese yet ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re able to speak to each other with broken English ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks at the club members,

    ¡¸ Hiramatsu, you¡¯re good at English, right? Try talking to this foreigner ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Try asking this foreigner if what they¡¯re saying is true ¡¹

    T-T-This is bad!

    Will Edie be able to read the situation?

    If she talks about something unnecessary, it¡¯ll become a more significant problem.

    ¡¸ Hiramatsu¡¯s a returnee, so her English is perfect, how many years has it been? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was in New York starting first grade in elementary until the second year in middle school ¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that really bad?

    ¡¸ Then, try talking to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Hiramatsu talks to Edie.

    Edie smiles.

    The two continues to talk for a while.

    ¡¸ How is it, Hiramatsu? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks.

    ¡¸ Captain, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t get what she¡¯s talking about. I can¡¯t follow the details ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her English is a bit out of the ordinary ¡¹

    Hiramatsu-san replies with a troubled look.

    ¡¸ Ah, Edie-chan¡¯s from New Orleans ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Oh ¡¹

    Hiramatsu-san¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with New Orleans? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks. Hiramatsu-san;

    ¡¸ Those from New Orleans have a strong southern accent and a peculiar English coming from the French immigrants. They say it¡¯s Cajun culture ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is the accent too much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s hard even for me ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s true that Edie¡¯s accent is strong, but.

    Mana¡¯s able to communicate with her.

    There¡¯s no chance for someone who lived in America for years like Hiramatsu-san to not communicate properly.

    In short.

    Edie¡¯s reading the atmosphere.

    That¡¯s why she strengthened her New Orleans accent and played out so Hiramatsu-san can¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ Anyway, she did say that Yamamine is her family. They¡¯re trustworthy, she added ¡¹

    Hiramatsu-san said.

    Edie in question picks up the shuriken sticking on the camera.

    Then, she slaps my shoulder.

    She points at the bush Sugiyama was hiding earlier.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it. Let¡¯s look for it together ¡¹

    I answered Edie.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana looks at me wondering.

    ¡¸ She wants to collect the shuriken she threw earlier. Michi gave Edie those, so she wants to take good care of them ¡¹

    I go to the bushes with Edie.

    She gave Rei-chan a piece earlier, but that was because she wants to encourage Rei-chan.

    It¡¯s a significant act for Edie.

    She thinks of Rei-chan as her precious family, so she handed her treasured shuriken to her.

    ¡¸ Wait, Onii-chan, I¡¯ll look for them too! ¡¹

    Mana also comes running.

    She crawled on the bushes.

    ¡¸ Edie, your panty¡¯s visible! Don¡¯t turn your ass on us! ¡¹

    Edie nodded and turned her body away.

    Sugiyama and others are watching so I¡¯d like you to be a bit more careful.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan, there¡¯s one stuck here ¡¹

    Mana finds one stuck on the ground.

    Edie also retrieves another.

    The last one is stuck in a tree. I pull it out.

    ¡¸ Here, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¶ Thank You ¡·

    Edie smiles; wiped away the dirt on the shuriken and placed it back in her skirt.

    Then, she sticks her hand to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I grabbed her hand and came back to the club members.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana extends her hand too.

    ¡¸ Sure, Mana ¡¹

    I hold hands with Mana too, and we walk back together.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it now. I¡¯m convinced ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba tells me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your hand ¡¹

    AH!

    Shit, I held hands with Edie and Mana naturally again.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re very caring, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ You idiot, I¡¯m praising you ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba smiles.

    ¡¸ I somehow understand what¡¯s your relationship with them, Yamamine doesn¡¯t look like she minds it, so I have no right to say anything about it ¡¹

    Oh, she understood.

    ¡¸ By the way, this girl, Edie? She¡¯ll really transfer to our school, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, that¡¯s the plan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, tell her this ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸ There are much more splendid martial arts in Japan other than ninjutsu. You should do them ¡¹

    No way.

    ¡¸ That martial arts is ¡°athletics¡± Look at oneself and hone one skill. It¡¯s the best martial arts in the world! ¡¹

    Captain Takekshiba¡¯s view of athletics is that it¡¯s also a martial arts.

    ¡¸ By the way, Captain, what should we do with them? ¡¹

    The third-year club member points at Sugiyama and the other.

    ¡¸ Right, these guys tried to take photos of us. We need to penalize them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, captain Takeshiba ¡¹

    I secretly point on Iwakura-san who¡¯s hiding to the captain.

    ¡¸ I know. This is a problem the female track and field club faces so I¡¯ll talk to her ¡¹

    Ah, she noticed.

    ¡¸ My eyesight is 2.0 you know ¡¹

    She shows off her big eyes and smiled.

    ¡¸ You lot can go now, there¡¯s a lot of work in your house, right? ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯ll excuse ourselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone, I¡¯ll be leaving early. I¡¯m very sorry for the troubles for the holidays ¡¹

    Megu bows her head to the members of the club.

    She took a day off from practice and yesterday, she left early.

    Megu¡¯s a first year, so she actually needed to clean up and yet;

    ¡¸ Really sorry. I apologize as well! ¡¹

    I bow my head too.

    Edie and Mana also bowed together.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable, your house has a problem. It must be a lot of trouble for you too, you had a foolish man as a relative ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s referring to Megu and Mana¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ But, it will all end today ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Shirasaka Sousuke passed away this morning.

    He was transferred to another hospital and perhaps killed off by Shirasaka house there.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll work my hardest in the club activities from tomorrow onwards. I look forward to working with everyone! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s unfortunate that Yamamine won¡¯t be on the closing party. The summer convention is also coming close. I¡¯ll be training you hard starting tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you! ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks at me.

    ¡¸ Take care of Yamamine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Mana calls Megu.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, you can have Onii-chan¡¯s side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Mana ¡¹

    They only look like close sisters from the outside.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse us ¡¹

    We bow our head to the track and field club members once again and left the ground.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Earlier, I said that I¡¯m not jealous, but ¡¹

    The sun¡¯s down already.

    Megu speaks while we walk around the school.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m actually a bit jealous ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, since when did you get along with Edie-san? ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s holding my hand, smiling.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I guess? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Earlier, I took a bath with Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Together, bath? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, with Misuzu, Ruriko, Mana, and Agnes too ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, what did you do in the bath? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ They licked my whole body, and I ejaculated ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, back then, Edie wasn¡¯t there, she came to the bathroom after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ A lot happened while I was away ¡¹1

    Megu.

    I hug Megu, kiss her.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now, here with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t get jealous on every single thing ¡¹

    Then, Edie comes to me.

    ¡¶ darling£¡ ¡·

    Huh?

    She sticks out her face to me.

    She wants a kiss too?

    ¡¸ Not now ¡¹

    I said.

    Iwakura-san might have other minions in school.

    My relationship with Megu is recognized by the school but not Edie.

    It would be hard if they make strange rumors.

    ¡¶ MOOO£¡ ¡·

    Edie breathes out in ill-humor, but this is all I can do.

    Hmm.

    Mana tells Edie something.

    Then, Edie¡¯s expression softens.

    ¡¶ OK¡¢darling£¡ ¡·

    ¡¸ Mana, what did you tell Edie? ¡¹

    Mana;

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s embarrassed. Besides, he wants to kiss Edie-chan in a romantic situation ¡¹

    Haa.

    A romantic situation with Edie?

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I want to make it romantic too ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan. Mana wants it to be romantic too! ¡¹

    The three beauties cuddle with me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Nagisa-san and others are already here ¡¹

    Megu checks her mail on her phone in front of the school gate.

    ¡¶ darling£¡darling£¡ ¡·

    Edie approaches me with her eyes shining.

    She points at the vending machine.

    Oh right, she likes vending machines.

    ¡¸ Sure, buy some ¡¹

    I take out my wallet.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan I¡¯ll go buy it with Edie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, then take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does Onii-chan want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like some tea. I feel a bit thirsty ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Megu-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sports Drink. Lemon flavor. The non-carbonated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Mana goes with Edie carrying my wallet.

    Oh right, Mana doesn¡¯t have money at all.

    I have to think about that too.

    How much does a girl in second-year middle school have for their pocket money?

    Mana¡¯s a lady from Shirasaka house so she might¡¯ve received quite a lot.

    I need to start a part-time job so I can hand money to Mana.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, what are you thinking? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸ Nothing, just Ishida Kazhushige from the past ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ishida? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When his fief was still 500 jewels worth, he wanted to get a competent vassal and used all of his jewels ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    What am I talking about?

    ¡¸ Edie-san¡¯s calling Yoshi-kun Darling, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Was she saying Darling? ¡¹

    I only hear Da- something but.

    Was ¡¶ darling ¡·¥À©`¥ê¥ó?

    ¡¸ Eh, you didn¡¯t notice? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t get English ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ What does darling mean? ¡¹

    Megu bursts out laughing.

    ¡¸ Huh, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    She laughs loudly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I love about you, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    That¡¯s what?

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Look, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I have to tell her.

    ¡¸ Yukino decided to go to Green Mountain Studio on her will ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t be my family. Yukino and I both know that.

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Are you okay with that? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I am. I have Megu and everyone. A family I must protect ¡¹

    I look at Mana and Edie having fun buying juice at the vending machine.

    Megu holds my hand.

    ¡¸ Then, I won¡¯t mind it anymore2 ¡¹

    She cuddles up with me.

    ¡¸ If Yoshi-kun made his decision already then¡­ ¡¹

    1. When Megu¡¯s away, Yoshi will play

    2. Top ten anime lies

 Chapter 541. HOTEL

    Chapter 541. HOTEL

    When Megu, Mana, Edie, and I just finished drinking the canned juice in front of the school gate.

    Our pick-up car finally arrived.

    Wait, it¡¯s not Nagisa¡¯s foreign car, but instead, it¡¯s the business van?

    The car stops in front of us.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the wait ¡¹

    Nagisa opens the window and said.

    Nei¡¯s not the passenger seat Margo-san and Mao-chan are in the rear seat.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    The car¡¯s sliding door opened and Mao-chan jumped at me.

    I hugged Mao-chan and pat her head.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and get in, we don¡¯t want to be seen ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    Megu, Mana, and Edie rushed inside the car.

    I joined in the second row of the van.

    Megu, Mana, and Edie boards the last row, the folding bench seat.

    Fortunately, there¡¯s no student around the school gate.

    The van accelerates as soon as we close the door.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t fit people unless we use this car, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa says while driving.

    Oh, I see. We¡¯re 8 people inside, right.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s better to use this car for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I asked. Nei replies instead of Nagisa.

    ¡¸ The hotel has a lot of VIP coming to the party tonight. Work-use cars won¡¯t be suspected ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, didn¡¯t we use a luxury car last time,, on Misuzu¡¯s dance presentation? ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s Maserati and Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz.

    ¡¸ Back then, we¡¯re attending as audience as well so we needed to use a flashy car so we won¡¯t lose to the other wealthy people. But for tonight¡¯s party, only Mii-chan¡¯s attending, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have invitations, and we only need to stay in the hotel to have an alibi when Kyouko-san takes action ¡¹

    Nei said. Margo-san supplements.

    ¡¸ The party tonight has strict security, so it¡¯s a perfect alibi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, what kind of party is it? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the details.

    ¡¸ Publicly, it¡¯s the opening of the Russian film festival party ¡¹

    Margo-san replied.

    ¡¸ As guests, the Russian government¡¯s resource and natural-gas related people have come to Japan. Also, the top energy companies from Russia. They¡¯re the sponsor for the Russian film festival ¡¹

    Russia.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the prime minister of Japan¡¯s also coming. While at it, the vice minister for administration will also have a moment to have a confidential talk with the Russians ¡¹

    ¡¸ Confidential talk? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll say that ¡°the prime minister¡¯s companion has come to the party,¡± and they¡¯ll head to a separate room in the hotel secretly. Then, the media won¡¯t notice that, will they? They¡¯re having a discussion on the same hotel anyway ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Both the Japanese and Russian side have prepared waiting-rooms for the party in advance so they can just go back and forth to each other¡¯s rooms. The media¡¯s camera will chase only the prime minister anyway ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Of course, not only government officials but also a lot of Japanese businessmen will come. There¡¯s a lot of companies who would like to increase their deals with Russia ¡¹

    Will those people also have the official stance of attending the film festival and negotiate in secret?

    ¡¸This kind of social parties can make a connection without disagreements. Therefore, Kouzuki-san must attend the party today ¡¹

    Jii-chan? Why?

    ¡¸ Well, look, those who want to make connections need someone to introduce them, right? Like Kouzuki-san who¡¯s face and name is widely known must come in between. In the worse case, they can choose a time when Kouzuki-san is having a chat with a Russian person, then purposely introduce themselves as an acquaintance. They¡¯d ask Kouzuki-san to introduce them to the Russian ¡¹

    ¡¸ People like Shige-chan has to do it ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if there¡¯s a person Shige-chan don¡¯t want to introduce, then he¡¯d interfere and chase them away ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s life is hard.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the duty of men with power ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Well, that doesn¡¯t matter to us though. We¡¯re just escorts of Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, so we only have to dress them up and put make-up on them, right? Later, we can just watch TV in the room and play with Mao-chan ¡¹

    Nei said and laughed.

    ¡¸ No, I was told to attend the party with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, somehow, Katsuko-nee said that she had my suit prepared ¡¹

    If the prime minister¡¯s coming, then I don¡¯t want to go now.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. The party I just told you now has a lot of people from noble families coming, its¡¯ a Russian film festival, so they¡¯re all bringing their wives and children. It would be the best place to have you show off ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ You were introduced to the executives of the Kouzuki group but tonight will be your first time to show off as Misuzu-chan¡¯s partner ¡¹

    Is that so?

    Megu who¡¯s sitting next to me looks gloomy. 1

    ¡¸ Besides, Kouzuki-san didn¡¯t give consent, so it¡¯s a surprise. Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan are showing some nerves too, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been thinking off how to fix Ruriko and Jii-chan¡¯s relationship, but.

    Those two were thinking ahead.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ve been the high-class ladies among high-class ladies, so they have a different resolve. I understood that after staying with them last night ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The daughters of Kouzuki house are always looked up by everyone, so they¡¯re always cautious and dignified. Yet they open up in front of Yo-chan. Those two can¡¯t set themselves free only when having sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want to make their wishes come true as much as possible. Those two are always holding back after all ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko can only be naked in front of me.

    They¡¯re happy at times they¡¯re with me.

    ¡¸ However, those girls think of me as Superman ¡¹

    They think of me as a strong man who will accept anything.

    ¡¸ Oh, I felt that too last night. You¡¯re right, we need to look after them so they won¡¯t burden Yo-chan too much ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ What are you getting surprised for?! Stopping Mii-chan and Ruri-chan from getting reckless is a job for Yo-chan¡¯s legitimate elder sister, me, and Yo-chan¡¯s lawful wife, Megu-chan! ¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan said that he wants those girls to be as free as much as possible. If the elder sisters give them a warning, then their ¡°honor students¡± root will shrink them, and they¡¯d hold back even with Yo-chan, right? That¡¯s why we need to fix them with a bit of jealousy and disturbances ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, want to switch? I¡¯ll be Yo-chan¡¯s lawful wife, and Megu-chan will be mistress number 1? I don¡¯t mind it! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do your work as the lawful wife. It¡¯s normal to hate on the other girls, right? You¡¯re the ¡°lawful wife¡± after all. You should act great and dignified ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have the confidence. Misuzu-san¡¯s much more beautiful than me, she¡¯s more dignified, she¡¯s much more of a legal wife than me.

    Nei.

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t be helped. Yo-chan won¡¯t be able to endure if Mii-chan is his lawful wife. He¡¯s no good unless Megu-chan is the lawful wife! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s needed by the girls from Kouzuki house to become their true selves but, it¡¯s impossible for him to live in such a secluded world of Kouzuki house. He¡¯s an ordinary boy. He¡¯s not forged to be in the higher-class like Mii-chan and Ruri-chan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s impossible for me.

    ¡¸ There may be special opportunities where Yo-chan has to attend to parties like today, and it might happen again in the future but, Yo-chan¡¯s living in the world same as Megu-chan and me, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan are coming to us to play to rest easy their heart. Therefore, Megu-chan is the lawful wife ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-san ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s deeply moved.

    ¡¸ Hey hey, what about Mao? What world is Mao in? ¡¹

    Mao-chan who¡¯s listening to the story asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, Mao-chan¡¯s living in another world. You see, it¡¯s the tomorrow land! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Megu-chan and I are in the adventures land, Agnes-chan is in the fantasy land. Katsu-nee and Nagisa-san are living in the world bazaar, and Mana-chan¡¯s in the critter country. Edie¡¯s from the Toon Town ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan and the other? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks, Nei;

    ¡¸ Well, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan are living in Cind*rella¡¯s castle! Mitchan is the one running around with the rabbit holding a watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is there no one in the western world? ¡¹

    Nagisa asked laughing.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s where Kyouko-san and others act violently, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? Shouldn¡¯t Kyouko-san be the pirates of caribb**n ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh, good point ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Minaho by the way? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s in the fantasy land. She likes ¡°it¡¯s a small world¡±! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not ¡°Hon*do Man*yon¡±? ¡¹

    Nei and Margo-san laughed loudly.

    ¡¸ What about Rei-chan and Shou-neechan? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks. Nei;

    ¡¸ The two of them pushes the ¡°gate pass¡± stamp on the hands of the visitors at the front entrance! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ With that said, Let¡¯s all go to Disneyland someday! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll pass ¡¹

    Margo-san replied right away.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That place is based on the distorted world built by the head of Americans. I don¡¯t like it so much, besides ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s mice coming out no matter what ¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    Speaking of which, Margo-san wasn¡¯t mentioned in Nei¡¯s story earlier.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The car enters the urban center.

    Mao-chan leans on me and fell asleep.

    Edie on the last row is sleeping too.

    ¡¸ But still, you¡¯ve grown up ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Your actions earlier, we were watching the feed from the mansion¡¯s camera too ¡¹

    My actions earlier?

    ¡¸ Seriously, it made my heart throb. To think that you picked a fight with the police without difficulty ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Huh, what happened? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, look, we¡¯re not on that level anymore ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I had no choice but to strengthen my resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ No, it wasn¡¯t that grave of a situation. Shou-neechan and Rei-chan were with me, and it was in front of the mansion, so Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee were watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I think that your resolve is wonderful ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ I was surprised to see you pick up a brick and try to smash the police though ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    Yeah, I knew it, the brick was no good.

    From now on, it¡¯s better if I carry my beat-up stick.

    Whenever I go from the mansion to school.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re growing stronger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really ¡¹

    Margo-san and Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the only man in here, so I thought I need to be more dependable. But ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t done anything at all ¡¹

    Even earlier, in the end, Shou-neechan helped me out.

    That wasn¡¯t my power.

    Shou-neechan exposed my relationship with Misuzu. The police backed off fearing a full confrontation with Kouzuki house.

    I didn¡¯t manage to settle things with my power.

    ¡¸ I think that I need a bit more power at least ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ The people in the world only evaluate influential people, but we¡¯re family. We assess your growth over the past few days instead of your current strength ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You have definitely grown. It¡¯s okay. Have some confidence ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You were so timid when we first met, you can¡¯t even speak appropriately to me ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    I see. That¡¯s true.

    Even if I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m progressing gradually.

    ¡¸ Growth needs to be done gradually, you don¡¯t need to hurry. You¡¯re still young ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re expecting on your future! ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at me through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ Slowly but surely. Think of the long-term ¡¹

    I mutter. Nagisa;

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Misuzu said that. It¡¯s about time I should think of the future from a long-term perspective ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. As expected of Misuzu, she thinks realistically and straightforward ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Thinking in a long-term ¡¹

    Megu ponders.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ve arrived ¡¹

    Nagisa said. I looked out of the window.

    Though it¡¯s in the urban center, there¡¯s a small green hill, and three large buildings lined up.

    They have a different altitude, and the atmosphere of each building is also different.

    ¡¸ The hotel here are long-standing buildings. The main building, the annex, and the new building are separate. The lowest one is the main building. The annex is the tall building in the middle. The one on the back is the new building ¡¹

    I see. They expanded and extended to the back.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll go around and enter from the new building. The reception of tonight¡¯s party is at the main building so everyone¡¯s cars will be parked there ¡¹

    In short, the security is strict.

    ¡¸ The underground parking lot has a new wing, so their security is lacking ¡¹

    Our van does a huge turn around at the hotel premise.

    But still, it¡¯s wide.

    It¡¯s over a third of the high-rise hotels, and it spreads around the whole building¡¯s garden.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re in ¡¹

    Nagisa turns the steering wheel, and we arrived at the hotel grounds.

    We then head to the underground parking lot.

    I can¡¯t see people related to the police here.

    There are security guards from the hotel here and there.

    ¡¸ This is different from the hotel in Odaiba. This hotel has the history and tradition ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    I see. They would like to do their security by themselves without borrowing power from outside as much as possible.

    ¡¸ Well, in any case, this new building isn¡¯t that strict. It¡¯s connected to the annex on the first and second floors passage. If they check in there, then they can prevent invasion of suspicious individuals ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s in the same hotel so they can cut loose on each building.

    Nagisa parks the car in an open space in the parking lot.

    ¡¸ Yes, okay. Megumi-chan, wake Edie-chan up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Megu and Mana wake up Edie.

    I.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll carry Mao-chan ¡¹

    I feel sorry to wake her up.

    ¡¸ Thanks, dear ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    I get off the van.

    Edie still looks sleepy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s this way. Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Margo-san leads the way, Nei, Nagisa, me+Mao-chan, Megu, Mana, and Edie follows in order.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be going to the lobby of the new building ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s where we will have people see us show up ¡¹

    We¡¯re making an alibi.

    The lobby of the hotel don¡¯t have only hotel employees, but also police and bodyguards are present.

    We head to the first floor with an elevator.

    ¡¸ This hotel has a reception lobby on each building ¡¹

    Oh, those reserving rooms in the main building can also receive the keys to their room from the reception of the new building or the annex.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all card-type electronic keys now ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    We arrived in the lobby.

    ¡¸ You can take it easy on the sofa, I¡¯ll go to the front desk and check the room Shou-oneesan has booked ¡¹

    Margo-san heads to the reception.

    In truth, she already checked the number of the rooms in advance.

    But, she¡¯s doing that on purpose.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s wait. Does anyone want a drink? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks us.

    ¡¸ No, we just drank canned juice while waiting for the car in front of the school gate ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Hm? ¡¹

    Mao-chan wakes up in my arms.

    ¡¸ Oh, Mao, good morning. Are you feeling thirsty? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks. Mao-chan;

    ¡¸ Mama, pee ¡¹

    Wow, it¡¯s that?

    Don¡¯t do it while I¡¯m still carrying you.

    ¡¸ Oh my, then we¡¯ll be back ¡¹

    Nagisa takes Mao-chan from me.

    As expected, a student like me can¡¯t take Mao-chan to the toilet.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, Nagisa ¡¹

    I look at Mana and Edie.

    ¡¸ Take Mana and Edie with you ¡¹

    I must not let my guard down even in this hotel.

    If Mao-chan and Nagisa go far from us, it¡¯ll be dangerous.

    ¡¸ Margo-san¡¯s looking at us either way ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s checking us out even while heading to the front desk.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll stay here ¡¹

    Nei tells Mana.

    ¡¸ Okay, got it ¡¹

    Mana talks to Edie.

    ¡¶ OK ¡·

    Edie agreed.

    ¡¸ Mama, Mao¡¯s about to leak ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, then let¡¯s hurry ¡¹

    Nagisa, Mao-chan, Mana, and Edie goes to the toilet.

    ¡¸ Fuu ¡¹

    I sit on the hotel¡¯s sofa.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, it¡¯s a fight starting now! ¡¹

    Nei sits next to me.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Megu sits on my left side.

    ¡¸ Megu, you did well ¡¹

    I tell Megu.

    ¡¸ Huh, Yoshi-kun, I ¡¹

    Megu looks down gloomily.

    ¡¸ Even coming to this hotel, I can¡¯t do anything to help everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous ¡¹

    I poke Megu¡¯s nose with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ Megu just needs to respond a smile to me. Then, I can do my best on anything ¡¹

    I smile at Megu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your job as the lawful wife to sense if your husband wants to call you and speak to him kindly ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the orthodox ¡°Onee-san,¡± so all I can tell Yo-chan is ¡°Do your best¡± or ¡°It¡¯s a fight¡± or ¡°This is the critical moment¡± things that would motivate him ¡¹

    Everyone has their own role.

    in the family.

    The family¡¯s growing gradually as well.

    No, we have to mature.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so spoiled, get yourself together ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ A gathering of weak people is just a nuisance. Let¡¯s become stronger, one by one. You don¡¯t need to do anything you¡¯re bad at. You can do what you do best, on what your role is. If troubles arise then we can just help each other ¡¹

    Nei said. Megu;

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    She nods lightly.

    1. Dear Lord

 Chapter 542. Door

    Chapter 542. Door

    ¡¸ OK. I know the room ¡¹

    Margo-san comes back from the front desk.

    ¡¸ Did they tell you right away? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s a room reserved on Shou-oneesan¡¯s name, they told me right away ¡¹

    Margo-san replied.

    I see, if Shou-neechan used Kouzuki security service¡¯s name or Kouzuki house¡¯s name in the reservation, it might become a problem later.

    Therefore, she used her name as an individual to reserve a room.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s safer here than I thought ¡¹

    She smiled and looked at the lobby.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸That plainclothes police, and SP, various security guards are watching here and there ¡¹

    From Margo-san¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s obvious who¡¯s a regular guest of the hotel and a person from that industry.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, those scary people hold each other back, so they have a stringent defense. It¡¯s quite an impressive view. In addition to that, it¡¯s not just the Japanese ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, there are Russians too ¡¹

    ¡¸ People from other countries are coming too. There are neighboring countries that want to dig into the economic cooperation between Japan and Russia. People from any country can come in if it¡¯s in the name of cultural exchange, like tonight ¡¹

    I see.

    The prime minister of Japan, the big shots of Russia, people from other countries, and Jii-chan. People from the political and financial world of Japan will come.

    If each of them has a bodyguard and a security firm, it can¡¯t be helped that the stance of the bodyguards is strict.

    ¡¸ The security is mostly done by Japan¡¯s police but, won¡¯t that show that Kouzuki security service doesn¡¯t have significant influence? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s coming so as his bodyguard, Kouzuki security service should be dispatched.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s heading towards Green Mountain Studio.

    Chief Yazawa should be coming to give directions.

    Jii-chan has his personal bodyguard, Ootoku-san, and Choumoto-san with him.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the wait! ¡¹

    Nagisa comes back from the toilet with Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go then ¡¹

    Nei stands up from the sofa.

    ¡¸ This way. I¡¯ve studied the hotel¡¯s structure beforehand ¡¹

    As expected of Margo-san, she¡¯s reliable at times like this.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Megu ¡¹

    I held my hand out to Megu.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    She grabs my hand and stands up.

    Edie comes running and grabs my other hand.

    ¡¸ Ah, Edie-chan¡¯s unfair! Mao wants to hold hands too! ¡¹

    Mao-chan follows angrily.

    Edie grins then take Mao-chan¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ I want Papa, not Edie-chan ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s still angry.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, take my side instead Mao-chan ¡¹

    Megu lets go of my hand and goes to Mana.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Megu-oneechan! ¡¹

    In the end, Mao-chan and Edie take both my sides.

    Megu and Mana hold hands.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to the back of the first floor, everyone¡¯s in the annex ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    The hotel has three buildings, Main building, annex building, and the new building.

    The venue for tonight¡¯s party is the main building.

    We¡¯re currently in the new building.

    ¡¸ Why did we not take a room in the main building? ¡¹

    I told Margo-san my question.

    All of the buildings are connected on the first and second floors only by a few corridors.

    It¡¯s easier to move if we¡¯re in the same building.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t but we can¡¯t, I guess? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll use the rooms in the main building for their confidential meetings, so I think that they¡¯ve gained control of the rooms as the waiting room. Besides, perhaps, the people from Russia will stay in ¡¹

    Oh, their security is strict.

    ¡¸ If we use the power of Kouzuki security service, then we can also pick Misuzu-chan¡¯s waiting room in the main building, but we would gather attention from various people if we do ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s another reason ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Anyway, you¡¯ll see when we get to the room ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We go from the lobby of the annex to the elevator to the upper floors.

    We¡¯re an organization, rich in international colors, and filled with pretty girls.

    Just walking through the hotel gathers a lot of attention.

    That¡¯s enough to make an alibi.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re getting off here ¡¹

    We get off the elevator on the 12th floor.

    ¡¸ Then, this way ¡¹

    There are hardly people on this corridor.

    We walk in the corridor.

    ¡¸ Hotels have a capacity per room, right? Is it okay to have these much adults in? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s capacity on people staying in the hotel, but they won¡¯t mind people dropping off, right? ¡¹

    Nei replies with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s this room ¡¹

    Margo-san stops.

    Huh, it¡¯s an average room.

    Ah, they mentioned renting two rooms, so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    But, Margo-san, Nei, Mao-chan, Mana, Megu, Edie, and I will stay in here.

    Then, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Agnes should be here.

    Isn¡¯t this a bit too narrow?

    If Mao-chan, Agnes, and Edie run around to play, then¡­

    Margo-san pushes the room¡¯s doorbell.

    Then.

    Click.

    The door of the room opens.

    ¡¸ Norma-san? ¡¹

    I shouted unconsciously.

    She¡¯s Kudou-papa¡¯s assistant together with Tony-san.

    ¡¸ Noma! ¡¹

    Norma-san replied to me angrily.

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s actually a permanent employee of Kouzuki security service.

    Kudou-papa said that they¡¯re transferred, or training, I forgot.

    She was working under chief Yazawa during our fight with Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ Come inside ¡¹

    Norma-san welcomes us while puffing angrily.

    We enter the room.

    It¡¯s a standard hotel room where two beds are lined up.

    It¡¯s not that wide.

    Instead of that.

    Misuzu and others aren¡¯t here.

    ¡¸ Margo-san? ¡¹

    I look at Margo-san¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, wait for a second ¡¹

    Norma-san. Noma-san I mean picks up the phone.

    Then.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ve arrived just now, yes. Certainly ¡¹

    She puts the phone down right away.

    ¡¸ Which room? ¡¹

    Norma-san didn¡¯t reply in words but instead wrote in a paper and showed it to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please tear this and throw it in the toilet ¡¹

    Norma-san said and smiled at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Well then, please use this room as the waiting room for Kouzuki security service until tomorrow morning. Seki-san told me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yay! ¡¹

    Norma-san¡¯s happy.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go now ¡¹

    Margo-san heads out of the room.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse us! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it, but for now, I bow my head to Norma-san and leave the room.

    We head to the elevator again.

    Margo-san pushed both the top and bottom buttons for some reason.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the only one who knows my face and is also free right now ¡¹

    Margo-san mutters.

    Norma-san stayed in front of our school from inside the car with Kudou-papa, she also knows information about us, Kuromori.

    The elevator comes.

    It¡¯s an elevator heading up.

    The door opens, and there were people on board.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, we were going down ¡¹

    Margo-san tells the people inside.

    The door closes.

    The next elevator comes, it¡¯s going down. There are no people.

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t get in ¡¹

    Margo-san stops us from getting in.

    We passed on that elevator, and she pressed the up and down buttons again.

    An upwards elevator comes.

    There¡¯s nobody inside.

    ¡¸ Okay, get in everyone ¡¹

    Margo-san commands, we get in.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s absurd at a glance, but they¡¯d think of us as amateurs if we don¡¯t do it like this ¡¹

    Margo-san said then pushed 5 buttonsin the elevator.

    Three above the floor and two below.

    The elevator door closes, and it goes up.

    It stopped at the first floor, we didn¡¯t get off. No guest boarded in.

    The door closed again, and the elevator goes up.

    We stopped on the next button.

    ¡¸ Okay, hurry up and get off ¡¹

    Margo-san urges us to hurry.

    I try to hold the elevator doors so we can all get off quickly;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t press it ¡¹

    She scolded me.

    In the end, everyone jumped off the elevator.

    ¡¸ If you do that, they can guess which floor we get off using the time the door was open, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    Were they thinking that far

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pretty obvious to the guards of the hotel even if we do that. There are surveillance cameras after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hotel security and the police too ¡¹

    Nei adds.

    It¡¯s natural that the police receives information from the hotel.

    ¡¸ But, well, it¡¯s better than not doing anything ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    I think that¡¯s right.

    Even if it looks absurd, it¡¯s better not to neglect efforts to be cautious.

    This is for the sake of the family¡¯s safety.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Margo-san takes the lead when we walk in the corridor.

    Then, at the corner, two men in black clothes stand, blocking the hallway.

    I put my guard up.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re okay, let them through ¡¹

    I hear a strange voice from behind the men in black clothes.

    That¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s aide, the head of Kouzuki security service. Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ Thank you for coming all the way to meet us ¡¹

    Nagisa greets on our behalf.

    She¡¯s the eldest among us, and the two men see Margo-san as our bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama and everyone¡¯s waiting inside, please come this way ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa beckons us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    This time, we arrived in the room where Misuzu and others are.

    Michi¡¯s here too.

    This room is so wide you can¡¯t compare standard room we went in earlier.

    Or should I say that there are no beds here, only desks, chairs, and sofa?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry that it¡¯s just a junior suite ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Junior suite? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, usually, Ojou-sama should be using the best rooms but, in today¡¯s situation, we have to endure with this ¡¹

    Chief Tanizawa said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a much better room than this? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, this is the fourth, or fifth best, I think ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Well, we also have a junior suite on the other door. This is an adjoined room so you can come and go through that door over there. This is for family use. This suite¡¯s capacity is for two people ¡¹

    If you rent two suite rooms, four people can stay together, is that it?

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Katsuko-nee and Ruriko? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ They started preparations on the bedroom. Katsuko-oneesama¡¯s with her ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, Katsuko won¡¯t be enough for preparations, well then, should I also help out with Misuzu-chan¡¯s preparations? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Nagisa-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    The door to the other room opens, and Minaho-neesan comes in.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re here already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re here. Minaho-neesan, did you arrive earlier than time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we just arrived 15 minutes ago. Shou-san and Kouzuki security service escorted us. The police also followed but, oh, Shou-san heads to the next scene ¡¹

    Green Mountain Studio.

    ¡¸ Nobody will use this room so you can take a rest. If you want something, then you can call for room service ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan points at the junior suite next door.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll tell the men in black outside. There¡¯s another room in this floor which is used as my waiting room so the hotel guys can bring things there and our people will transfer it here ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said.

    Anyway, their security for Misuzu and Ruriko is solid.

    ¡¸ These two junior suites are rented under the name of a company that has nothing to do with us at all. We¡¯re Russians who arrived in Japan to attend today¡¯s party ¡¹

    They¡¯re even going that far.

    ¡¸ If anything happens, don¡¯t use your cellphones, use the hotel¡¯s extension phone. The phones can only connect on the other room ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why Norma-san called here via an extension phone.

    She knows which room she has to call.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go over there! Megu-chan, take Agnes and Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me.

    She wants to say ¡°come too, Papa¡± but she¡¯s cautious of chief Yazawa.

    To Agnes, there¡¯s one outsider.

    ¡¸ It looks like he needs to talk to Onii-chan so let¡¯s go to where Onee-chan is for now. Okay? ¡¹

    Mana talks to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Agnes holds Mana¡¯s hand and goes to the next room.

    ¡¸ Mao too, goes with Onee-chan. Be kind go Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Mama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, Nei-chan, I¡¯ll leave them to you ¡¹

    Megu and Nei go with Mao-chan to the next room.

    On the other hand, Edie sits down on the sofa calmly.

    She feels that it¡¯s natural for her to be here.

    ¡¸ What about her? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa looks at Edie.

    ¡¸ She joined us in the end. She¡¯s no harm. She doesn¡¯t understand Japanese yet ¡¹

    Margo-san replied

    .¡¸ Oh what? Kyouko left her? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa knows that Edie has moved with us during the fight with Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ Not really, She¡¯s staying. That¡¯s better for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Her preference is different from Kyouko-san and them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see now. Then it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa seems to know Kyouko-san for long too.

    ¡¸ Now then, I will discuss what will happen tonight once more ¡¹

    The people remaining in the room are Misuzu, Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, Nagisa and me.

    Chief Yazawa begins to talk with only Edie ignoring him.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I was surprised when I received Seki¡¯s report. ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa looked at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I can praise that kind of plan however ¡¹

    He sighed.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to do anything such as deceiving Kakka ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not deceiving him! It¡¯s a surprise! ¡¹

    Misuzu tells chief Yazawa.

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t know that Misuzu and Ruriko will appear in the party tonight.

    Shou-neechan had a meeting with Chief Yazawa to discuss the surprise plan without reporting to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ You say that but, it¡¯s my first time doing something I keep secret from Kakka ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa is a loyal subordinate of Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ If so, it might better if Yazawa-san doesn¡¯t know anything. Ruriko and I will take all the blame from Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ No, wait, I¡¯ll go too if he scolds you ¡¹

    I¡¯m ready for it.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we need to fix Jii-chan and Ruriko¡¯s relationship. I¡¯ll do anything to make that happen, I don¡¯t mind if he gets angry later. I can take all the blame ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ I know that. Shigeaki-sama¡¯s death has made Ruriko-sama and Kakka¡¯s relationship sour. But, it¡¯s not going to end well if this continues for longer ¡¹

    Oh, he doesn¡¯t know Jii-chan¡¯s illicit love for Ruriko.

    Jii-chan feels that Ruriko is the shadow of his first love.

    He¡¯s in love with Ruriko as a man.

    Therefore Ruriko was isolated away from her parents and was raised from where he could reach.

    If Jii-chan was ten years younger, he might¡¯ve done Ruriko.

    But, Jii-chan¡¯s old now and his body can¡¯t have sex anymore.

    So, for Jii-chan to break off his feelings for Ruriko;

    He sold Ruriko to me.

    He purposely made her my sex slave.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s troublesome if Kouzuki group¡¯s main house continues their dispute. But more than that, I¡¯m more worried about Kakka¡¯s health ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s health.

    ¡¸ Since you begin to take care of Ruriko-sama, Kakka¡¯s losing energy day by day. He¡¯s forcing himself to be like usual on official business, but I knew he feels lonely when alone. He immediately got bored with the former secretary too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee trained Jii-chan¡¯s former secretary because he lost Ruriko.

    I knew it, that secretary wasn¡¯t enough to fill the empty hole in Jii-chan¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ The biggest problem is that Kakka¡¯s mind isn¡¯t clear. The shadow of his mind affects his body. Kakka¡¯s already at old age ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s 82 this year.

    ¡¸ How is Yoshiko-sama doing? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also a big problem, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Since Kakka has publicly announced Yoshiko-sama as his granddaughter, more people are trying to get closer to Yoshiko-sama ¡¹

    Those aiming to become successors of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Lately, a lot feels that Ruriko-sama¡¯s kept away from Kakka ¡¹

    Did they misunderstand that Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s death lost her right to succession?

    ¡¸ Besides, Misuzu-sama has publicly announced her partner to the executives ¡¹

    Misuzu declared in front of the executives and their children that I¡¯m her partner.

    Jii-chan also acknowledged it.

    In that case.

    ¡¸ A lot of people have come to Kakka, offering to marry their child and relatives to Yoshiko-sama ¡¹

    Those aiming to connect their lineage to Kouzuki house¡¯s branch family head to Yoshiko-san right away.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama¡¯s very mature. Is she in trouble? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yes. She¡¯s by Kakka¡¯s side, taking care of him but, even for Kakka, he makes sure to have Yoshiko-sama with him ever since she was introduced as his granddaughter ¡¹

    Of course, even in today¡¯s party, Jii-chan will bring Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ However, Yoshiko-sama has always been hiding behind Ruriko-sama. It must be excruciating for her to be by Kakka¡¯s side and gather all of the attention ¡¹

    Yeah, Misuzu and Ruriko were born and raised as the daughters of Kouzuki house.

    Therefore, they¡¯re ready, they¡¯re mentally strong.

    No matter where they go, they can keep their behavior as the lady of the house.

    But, Yoshiko-san.

    She¡¯s always hidden behind Ruriko, working as an attendant.

    She¡¯s not trained to have the mentality of a daughter of Kouzuki house.

    Instead, she has the humble attitude as a vassal.

    ¡¸ I knew it, I think that Ruriko and I should be with her ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s painful for Yoshiko-sama to stay with Grandfather alone ¡¹

    Even in today¡¯s party, a lot of guests will come and greet Jii-chan.

    I think it¡¯s painful for Yoshiko-san to respond to them as the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    Jii-chan won¡¯t be able to support her that much either.

    In the first place, Jii-chan himself is damaging Ruriko¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯d like to consult Yazawa-san about this now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s better if we hasten your original surprise plan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Yoshiko-sama will be bearing the full brunt once the party begins ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ For now, on our side, the plan was to have Kakka arrive barely on time with the party¡¯s start. Kakka hates going to the venue early and meeting all of the people greeting him, so he accepted the schedule I made ¡¹

    Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san will arrive at the party venue at the last moment.

    At the same time, they arrive;

    Misuzu and Ruriko need to start their actions too.

 Chapter 543. Dress Up

    Chapter 543. Dress Up

    ¡¸ Just in case, I talked to the manager of the party for today. I¡¯m friends with the police and as well as the Prime Minister¡¯s SP. We¡¯ve spoken with the other bodyguards as well ¡¹

    As expected of chief Yazawa. As the head of Kouzuki security service, and a bodyguard who protected Jii-chan for years, his face is well known.

    ¡¸ You see, even on the other parties, it really helps them that Kakka would arrive at the last minute. The guests for tonight¡¯s party will be the big-shots from Russian politics and the Prime Minister of Japan. The two of them are supposed to enter the venue at the beginning of the party along with the ceremonial signal. It¡¯s like ¡°round applause and welcome¡± ¡¹

    The guests of honor will enter after being called by the moderator.

    ¡¸ Then, as a greeting, the prime minister will stand from his seat. He won¡¯t stay long. That¡¯s all. Later, the bureaucrat in charge, in today¡¯s case, the deputy minister of foreign affairs and the ruling coalition member who¡¯s close to Russia will take over the work, and the Prime Minister will work on something else ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯ll only show up, greet people, take pictures, and videos to make news of them shaking hands with the Russians.

    ¡¸ Originally, diplomacy is a counter partner, and people with equal status in each country talk. The guest of honor today, the Russian politicians are definitely big-shots, but they¡¯re not usually people Prime Minister would meet. A counter partner will be held on the foreign minister level. But, the current foreign minister of Japan is absent overseas. They had the Prime minister show up purposely to show intent that ¡°Japan views Russia as important¡± to the Russians ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa explains.

    ¡¸ In the end, to the public, this is a party for the Russian film festival. The current prime minister will come with the attitude that he¡¯s interested in international cultural projects. He won¡¯t come all the way to meet up with the Russian politicians ¡¹

    Then, they¡¯ll keep the honor as the nation.

    ¡¸ With that said, the bodyguards will be most concerned about the Prime Minister when he¡¯s at the party ¡¹

    The security will be strict for the sake of the Prime Minister.

    ¡¸ Therefore, for the management side of the party, they¡¯d like Kakka to come at the last moment before the party starts. That way, the guards could be unified ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unified? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get.

    ¡¸ Oh, when Kakka enters the aprty, various people will greet and gather so they can¡¯t settle down, right? The security won¡¯t be in order, and we can¡¯t cut the bodyguards from the Prime Minister and Russian politicians for Kakka ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ However, if Kakka enters just before the party starts, the management can stop the guests from gathering around Kakka by saying ¡°our guest of honor is about to enter¡± Then, they can guide Kakka to a guest seat and isolate him from the other guests. Then, the party will begin with the entry of the guest of honor. Since the security is strict while the Prime Minister is present, nobody would try to make a fuss in the party ¡¹

    I see. When the Russian politicians and the Prime Minister does their greetings, nobody will try to talk to Jii-chan by pushing the guest seats.

    Or should I say that the security won¡¯t allow that?

    ¡¸ The best way to proceed with this is to have the Prime Minister exit without fail. I also have experience in this, they gather around Kakka like piranhas even before he reaches the guest seats. The party can¡¯t start because of all the fuss. ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said.

    The guests from Russia might be ignored when they enter because Jii-chan¡¯s surrounded by them.

    To have the guests welcomed with everyone clapping, it is important to have Jii-chan in the guest seat already.

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san, about that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows the paper she¡¯s reading to Chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s the program of today¡¯s party. What about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about this one ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan points her finger.

    Then, she tells chief Yazawa what she¡¯s thinking.

    ¡¸ I see now ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa nods.

    ¡¸ I think it would be better if we negotiate and make it in time as well ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The party manager has someone already preparing, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll check that. But still ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Are you sure about this, Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I think that this will be the best choice to show that there¡¯s nothing wrong going on with the head house of Kouzuki clan to everyone, inside and outside the country ¡¹

    She answers clearly

    ¡¸ Grandfather will surely accept it too ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Then, I will talk to the party manager. What now, they won¡¯t complain, but instead, they¡¯d be glad about it ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Then, as you see fit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    The main point of our party invasion plan is complete.

    ¡¸ By the way, as for another matter ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa speaks to Misuzu once again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll entrust the new structure of Kouzuki security service to Seki-kun; so I won¡¯t reject, however, ¡¹

    The matter about Green Mountain Studio?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried that this will drop the fineness of Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Please ignore the worse part. Instead, we have to sell the name of Kouzuki security service to the world ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, have you seen an Opera? ¡¹

    Opera?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s an opera? ¡¹

    Is that a brass instrument or something?

    Misuzu says it so it won¡¯t be a name of an anime robot or something.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a musical drama. In Japan, the ticket fee for opera performances coming from Europe are priced exceeding 50,000 yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ 50k? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s a theater going fee for just one performance ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s watching those? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They have a lot of fans, even if the tickets are priced over 50,000 yen, it¡¯s sold-out most of the time ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ In Japan, there¡¯s a certain number of higher-class. And, that layer is enjoying cultural things by themselves. The country¡¯s showing Kabuki to the middles school and high school students but the people form noble houses wants to know culture the general public don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Such refined things won¡¯t be understood by the general public, and they only want to enjoy it by themselves ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles daly.

    ¡¸ Therefore it¡¯s priced 50,000 yen. Only people who can pay 50,000 yen can come to see it, or so they believe. By doing that, they can think that only they can enjoy real culture ¡¹

    That kind of world exists too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not limited to just opera. Even Orchestra, Kabuki, and Traditional art, there are a lot of things you can¡¯t enjoy the aesthetics if you don¡¯t have money. Usually, they fit in the general people, but there are places where only the people of the upper class can get in ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, even in TV, young ladies from prestigious families are introduced but, most of them are just rich people rising up in the world or people whose house is in ruins. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ The real upper-class never show in front of the ordinary people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Japan is a country where everyone¡¯s supposed to be equal and fair after the war. It was supposed to have no one born with a class. Therefore, the real noble families and upper-classes hid out of sight of the general public ¡¹

    Hid?

    ¡¸ Look, everyone appearing in the media like business executives or something are all just upstart, aren¡¯t they? Those born from nobility will never show up there ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, Shirasaka¡¯s newspaper company ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s great-uncle, Shirasaka Moritsugu, was the former head of Shirasaka house. He¡¯s showing up in media to promote his professional baseball team.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka house hasn¡¯t made a name for more than 50 years. They¡¯re an upstart. What we¡¯re talking about are genuine nobles. Genuine upper-class ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes. And people from the genuine noble families are hiding. Even Danna-sama didn¡¯t know Kouzuki house until meeting me ¡¹

    Indeed.

    I didn¡¯t even know that there are noble houses in Japan.

    ¡¸ Up until now, no, the society since post-war might¡¯ve been good. The upper-class is hiding but, I don¡¯t think that it will end the same ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Do you plan on exposing yourself to the general public? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa asks.

    ¡¸ Certainly not, that¡¯s not what I meant ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ I think that we should create a different image for the general public, that is my plan ¡¹

    Image?

    ¡¸ Looking at the activities of Kuromori this time, I became conscious on how vital image is ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan released information in small amounts and threw out images and thoroughly destroyed Shirasaka Sousuke and Shirasaka house¡¯s image.

    ¡¸ In modern times, we¡¯re an information society. The noble houses hid from the general public in the past, and they allowed only themselves to enjoy the culture. Someday, the world will notice the existence of the noble houses. We should act first at that time, so the image in their thoughtless minds don¡¯t become a bad one ¡¹

    In short, manipulating the image?

    ¡¸ We need to show up on places the general public can see to have a good image, to become a noble people love before they find us ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I asked Seki-san to become the Kouzuki security service loved by the people. It doesn¡¯t matter if it looks very comical. If the general public feels that they are an organization from a noble house called Kouzuki clan who protects people, then that¡¯s all good ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why Rei-chan¡¯s cosplay is the highlight.

    ¡¸ In the end, Fujimiya-kun¡¯s role is to be a camouflage to the world? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security services¡¯ true nature is my Grandfather¡¯s private army ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks with a serious look on her face.

    ¡¸ The security department itself has a job of protecting VIP, they¡¯re the camouflage of the top elite, which is the private army ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. The top elites are a gathering of fearsome people.

    Chief Yazawa manages them.

    ¡¸ However, for the ordinary people, they will never allow Kouzuki house to have troops and weapons ¡¹

    The existence of the top elites must not be known.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the security department shows on the surface. We can exaggerate their appearance comically and make an appeal like that. From the general people¡¯s perspective, it must be an interesting organization ¡¹

    Misuzu tells chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ That kind of organization will be allowed to exist. The general public will feel friendly with them and love them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, so that¡¯s the idea behind it ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I will show up. Especially Ruriko, we¡¯ll emphasize her as a beautiful, high-class daughter. Then, we¡¯ll circulate the image of Fujimiya-san, who¡¯s a beautiful woman, working at the top of the company to protect Ruriko. That organization shows that they receive work for protecting the citizens other than Kouzuki family ¡¹

    If we use that kind of image, the general public will accept it.

    Or should I say that Rei-chan¡¯s fans might increase?

    ¡¸ Understood, it seems that the times are changing. Misuzu-sama, to think that you¡¯ve considered this far ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa bows his head to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Kakka seems to think that the actions of Seki-kun and Fujimiya-kun were just a continuation of putting pressure against Shirasaka house, however, ¡¹

    They¡¯re taking Yukino to Green Mountain Studio.

    Yukino will be the bait for the organized crime group from Kitakyushu.

    ¡¸ He thought that it was just Kyouko-san and Kuromori-san¡¯s prank ¡¹

    Jii-chan must¡¯ve seen it as such.

    This is a series of actions caused by the revenge against Shirasaka Sousuke.

    That¡¯s how he summarizes it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell Grandfather the details tonight. Please cooperate with us, Yazawa-san ¡¹

    Misuzu also bows her head to chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s something I can do then I will cooperate ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa promised.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll talk to the party management. I¡¯ll contact as soon as they made a conclusion ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa tells Minaho-neesan and Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s bodyguards, take care of them. Kakka hasn¡¯t been informed that the two are here, so we can¡¯t place top elite guards ¡¹

    They can only send to the level of black clothes bodyguards here.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan, Edie, and I¡¯m here, so there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸ Yeah, my best regards, then, excuse me Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Very well, Yazawa-san ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa excuses himself and leaves the room.

    ¡¸ Now then, Misuzu-chan, should you prepare for the party as well? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ You too ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    I have to change my student uniform to a suit.

    As expected, I can¡¯t wear a student uniform if I¡¯m coming to a party where the Prime Minister will be showing.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be fine here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ You should help out with Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san¡¯s preparations ¡¹

    No, I.

    I don¡¯t know what I should do to help women prepare for a party.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re in that room ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneesama, can we call Megumi-san from the next room now? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ it¡¯s an excellent opportunity so I¡¯d like to talk to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, wait ¡¹

    Margo-san goes to the room where Megumi and others are in.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you want to talk to Megu? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me, we¡¯d like to talk to her ¡¹

    We. Misuzu and Ruriko.

    The two ladies of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    Megu comes from the other room.

    ¡¸ Oh, Megumi-san, I¡¯d like you to help me too ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Help? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The preparations for the party. Katsuko- is in charge of Ruriko and I¡¯m in charge of Misuzu. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, should I help Michi-chan? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ No, Megu-chan, please help him ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Huh, Me?

    ¡¸ No, I can change clothes by myself at least ¡¹

    I¡¯m not a kid.

    I can wear a suit on my own.

    ¡¸ No, you need your hairstyle changed too. You need a slight image change ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need to change your image from an ordinary high school student to ¡°Kuromori¡± at the public seat from now on, you know? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    From now on, I will need to attend this kind of places accompanying Misuzu and Ruriko.

    In that case.

    I can¡¯t look ordinary.

    The ordinary high school student ¡°Yoshida¡± and Misuzu¡¯s partner ¡°Kuromori¡± can¡¯t be the same person.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to ask Megumi-san¡¯s opinion on how do we change Danna-sama¡¯s looks ¡¹

    Misuzu wants to make her relationship with Megu fair.

    ¡¸ J-Just me? What about Nei-san and Mana-chan? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t mind, they know that it¡¯s him no matter how he looks like ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Then, me too ¡¹

    Megu tries to refuse, but.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you should go as well, Megumi. You¡¯ll see when you get there ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go now ¡¹

    Nagisa takes us to the room where Ruriko and Katsuko-nee are.

    Minaho-neesan remained in the room alone.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re late ¡¹

    After knocking on the door, we enter the room.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s combing Ruriko¡¯s hair who¡¯s sitting in front of a mirror.

    Ruriko¡¯s wearing her bathrobe.

    Her dress is still on the hanger.

    Then, Michi¡¯s on the side.

    Michi¡¯s already wearing a dress.

    ¡¸ We were discussing the future plans with Yazawa-san, sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu apologized.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, how did it go? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll move as soon as the party starts, Yazawa-san is negotiating with the management ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    Ruriko seems to understand it from just that.

    ¡¸ But still, that¡¯s three huge mirrors ¡¹

    Full body sized mirrors are lined up on the wall of the spacious bedroom.

    ¡¸ I asked the hotel to bring this, there are three people in need of preparation after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    Luxury hotels have that kind of service, I see.

    ¡¸ Ah, please look Danna-sama! This is our dress! ¡¹

    Misuzu shows the dresses.

    Two dresses with the same design but different colors are lined up.

    One is black on white, the other is white on black.

    As if they¡¯re inverse black and white.

    ¡¸ The white is for Ruri-tan, and the black one is for me ¡¹

    Yeah, but.

    Something feels off.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t the back exposed here? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, we chose something slightly sexy ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ The dress I usually wear is a bit childish because Grandfather chooses it ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I think Grandfather likes those, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re already Danna-sama¡¯s women, so we thought of wearing something a bit more mature ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Jii-chan wants to dress Ruriko in childish dresses.

    He wants to treat Ruriko as a child forever and keep her under his control.

    But, for Ruriko;

    As expected, she doesn¡¯t like to wear only childish dresses.

    Therefore, I can understand their feeling of wanting to wear an adult-like dress.

    But.

    ¡¸ Uhm, won¡¯t this make it visible? ¡¹

    Having my women wear clothes with a lot of exposure is a bit¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, they won¡¯t be wearing a bra. They¡¯ll never be able to see it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I will only show my important parts to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Misuzu also smiles

    Ah.

    Megu¡¯s looking at the dresses.

    ¡¸ Then, you two should wear your dress ahead ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wait outside until you changed clothes ¡¹

    I¡¯ll bring Megu too.

    Megu¡¯s insecurity towards Misuzu and Ruriko is still not fixed.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s something you need to do before they change clothes, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, they¡¯re waiting for you to come ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ These girls want to go all out on being sexy and mature for tonight ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ That would send the right message to Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    I know that

    ¡¸ So, there¡¯s one thing you need to do for them to be sexy, right/ ¡¹

    N-No way?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please pour in your semen inside Ruriko¡¯s womb ¡¹

    Ruriko said smiling.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will attend the party with Onii-sama¡¯s baby seed inside my womb ¡¹

    This 15-year-old beauty smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Me too, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu too?

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s something only you can do, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, you¡¯ll just watch ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi.

    ¡¸ If you also become sexy then it might obstruct your job as a bodyguard at the party ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Michi hangs her head.

    ¡¸ You can wear that dress later and make love with Danna-sama then ¡¹

    Misuzu comforts Michi.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi looks at me like an abandoned puppy.

    ¡¸ I get it, I promise ¡¹

    I have no choice. I¡¯ll do Michi after the party.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I! ¡¹

    Megu speaks up.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s another one ¡¹

    She then opens the door and tries to exit, but;

    ¡¸ Wait! Megumi-chan! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stopped Megu.

 Chapter 544. Cross Fight / Cross Sex (Part 1)

    Chapter 544. Cross Fight / Cross Sex (Part 1)

    ¡¸ Please, Megumi-oneesama, please stay here ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Are you telling me to watch you have sex with Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu violently opposes.

    ¡¸ Wrong. That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s a misunderstanding! ¡¹

    Ruriko shakes her head, smiling.

    ¡¸ I would like to serve Onii-sama together with Megumi-oneesama ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is, Megu-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs Megu¡¯s shoulders. Megu closes the door she opened.

    ¡¸ Me too, Megumi-san ¡¹

    Misuzu approaches Megu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an excellent chance so I would like to take away the discomfort between us ¡¹

    She said and smiled.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Megu asks while still being cautious.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I don¡¯t intend to take Danna-sama to our world ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s world is the nobility, the upper-class.

    ¡¸ We might borrow him for times like tonight but, Danna-sama is living in the same world as Megumi-san, isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Megu and my world is the ordinary world. No, it¡¯s much more shabby than an ordinary people¡¯s house.

    ¡¸ We would like Danna-sama to stay and take it easy in that world. Ruriko and I will protect the world Danna-sama, and Megumi-san lives in, the world we visit the end! ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-chan and I are aware that we grew up in an abnormal world. We would like to involve Onii-sama in that situation as much as possible ¡¹

    Ruriko also speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do our best not to let Onii-sama be involved to the dispute of Kouzuki house when it comes to the successor, the fight of the branch families, the complicated mingling of the noble families ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind it. If you need me, then I¡¯ll show up no matter where it is ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Your courage is lovely but, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t show up as much as possible ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know a noble etiquette? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can learn that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once you reveal your faults, it¡¯ll embarrass Misuzu-chan, Ruriko-chan, and even Shige-chan! ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    I¡¯m not allowed to bring shame.

    That¡¯s what the noble world is.

    ¡¸ Nagisa¡¯s right, it¡¯s better if you¡¯re hidden as much as possible. Although it¡¯s necessary for today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ In the first place, you dislike nobles and the upper-class, don¡¯t you? There¡¯s no need to force yourself in it ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Besides, we love Danna-sama as is. We want Danna-sama to be carefree like now. If Danna-sama comes to our strict world, then your free spirit will be frozen. Misuzu doesn¡¯t wish for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko too ¡¹

    The cousins tell me.

    ¡¸ For us, the only time we can be naked and release our mind is when Onii-sama makes love with us. We live through since we have time with Onii-sama. We can do our best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We have time with Danna-sama so we can continue being the ladies of a noble house. Danna-sama gives us a lot of energy ¡¹

    Ruriko. Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We only ask for Danna-sama to cheer us up from time to time. We¡¯ll entrust the usual Danna-sama to Megumi-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Megumi-oneesama. PLease take care of Onii-sama ¡¹

    The two bow their head to Megu.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Megu looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say you entrust him to me. Yoshi-kun is free. Both of you can visit Yoshi-kun whenever you like! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body is trembling.

    ¡¸ Even I receive a lot of energy from Yoshi-kun. I gain the courage to live on. I¡¯m the same as you two ¡¹

    Megu.

    Ruriko takes off her bathrobe.

    She¡¯s naked.

    Her 15-year-old body has thin limbs. Her skin looks healthy.

    The black hair Katsuko-nee combed sways.

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama, please take a look. This is me ¡¹

    Pink nipples. Cute breasts.

    Thin and tight waist. Soft looking stomach.

    Her crotch is hairless. And her thin legs form an elegant line.

    ¡¸ This is all of me, the one Onii-sama loves. I devote my all for Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s young body is beautiful.

    ¡¸ My mind and body are all for Onii-sama. And Onii-sama is loving this simple me, It makes me happy. It makes my heart feel hot. To Onii-sama, my blood-line, and the question ¡°from which house is she?¡± doesn¡¯t matter to him at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, this man loves the girl named Ruriko, that¡¯s all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m the same as you, Megumi-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama loves the bare us. We¡¯re the same ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s telling Megu to abandon her insecurity towards the ladies of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not the same ¡¹

    Megu replied in a low voice.

    ¡¸ Because I¡¯m not as cute as Ruriko-san and Misuzu-san ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san¡¯s cute too! Isn¡¯t that right, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    She turns to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m not a high-class lady ¡¹

    In the end, Shirasaka house¡¯s lady, Yukino¡¯s long oppression on Megu has created extreme insecurity in her.

    Yukino who dresses beautifully and acting like a queen doesn¡¯t disappear from her head.

    That¡¯s solidified with the thought that she¡¯s not cute.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san¡¯s beautiful! ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re beautiful. You¡¯re gorgeous, so Onii-sama is in love with you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama never loves women that are not beautiful ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ What Ruriko-san is talking about isn¡¯t just the looks. He only loves those who are beautiful at heart ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ No, no, Megumi-san¡¯s looks is beautiful too! ¡¹

    Misuzu stands before Megu.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, may I? ¡¹

    She turns to me smiling.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san and I ¡¹

    She shows a suspicious smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to do lewd things with her! ¡¹

    Oh right. Misuzu¡¯s initially a lesbian.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always wanted to do it ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun! I! ¡¹

    I have to make the right choice.

    ¡¸ Megu, show it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to see Megu get along with Misuzu ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know whether Megu also likes yuri or not.

    But, to have her fill in the gap with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    I think that it is worth the try.

    ¡¸ Do it for me ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Okay, if Yoshi-kun wants to see it then I ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I want to join too! ¡¹

    Nagisa joins in smiling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who taught Misuzu, so I want to join in too. Is that okay, Dear? ¡¹

    Oh. Instead of having it only Misuzu and Megu, having Nagisa join in makes it easier for Megu.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please, Nagisa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yay~ Then, Get in the bed you two ¡¹

    Nagisa invites Megu and Misuzu to the bed.

    ¡¸ Dear, sit here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee beckons me to the chair in front of the mirror.

    ¡¸ Sit over here. Ruriko and I will make you feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    The naked Ruriko stands on the back of the chair.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-What about me?! ¡¹

    Michi asks with a teary-eyed look.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan can only watch! Just watch! Okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s impossible! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is a job only Michi-pon can do! ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi while taking off her clothes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Megumi-san. I¡¯ll take off your clothes ¡¹

    Misuzu touches Megu¡¯s school uniform.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yes, look at him and entrust everything else to us ¡¹

    Nagisa whispers to Megu¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s take off yours too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee strips off my shoes and pants.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, excuse me ¡¹

    Ruriko unbuttons my shirt.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s only watching.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Misuzu-san, I just had club activities, so I smell sweat ¡¹

    Megu said bashfully.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s rather welcome! Isn¡¯t that right, Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nagisa-sama! ¡¹

    The former lesbian master and student takes off Megu¡¯s clothes happily.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m stripping myself too! ¡¹

    Nagisa also takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Oh my, then, me too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too.

    The two mature women begin to strip on my side, and next to the bed.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san¡¯s underwear is cute! ¡¹

    Misuzu says as she looks at Megu who¡¯s now wearing only bra, panty, and socks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not cute, it¡¯s cheap ¡¹

    Megu says while her body tenses.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not talking about the underwear, I¡¯m saying that Megumi-san in her underwear is cute ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s genuinely envious. Megumi-oneesama¡¯s legs are very long, so beautiful ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s rubbing her nipple against my shoulder says while looking at Megu.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Megu gets embarrassed.

    ¡¸ That is true. Megumi-chan has a model-like body. I¡¯m jealous of it ¡¹

    Nagisa says while taking off her bra.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t have big breasts like Nagisa-san and Katsuko-san ¡¹

    Megu steals a glance on Misuzu in her underwear.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, yours are bigger than mine, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The size of our chest has nothing to do with it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while exposing her enormous breasts.

    ¡¸ But, men like it bigger, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Is that a declaration of war against me? ¡¹

    Michi who has flat chest asks Megu.

    ¡¸ Far from Mana-imouto who¡¯s a year younger than me, I lost to Agnes who¡¯s three years younger! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s chest is growing in average size as a 14-year-old girl.

    Agnes is a half-foreign girl, so her growth is better than expected. It¡¯s already close to Mana¡¯s size.

    ¡¸ Winning or losing isn¡¯t something people with a swell should say. Michi-chan¡¯s not swelling at all. It¡¯s like a balloon with no air. You¡¯re not even allowed to declare war. The war potential is zero from the first place ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee. That¡¯s harsh.

    ¡¸ Mugigigigi! ¡¹

    Michi pats her chest.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not zero. When I touch Michi¡¯s chest, there¡¯s a sensation that tells me that it¡¯ll grow from now on. Michi has the foundation to grow ¡¹

    I said. Michi;

    ¡¸ T-Thank you! Master!!!! ¡¹

    She tells me while crying.

    ¡¸ Please touch Michi¡¯s chest a lot and make it big! ¡¹

    She massages her chest from the top of her dress.

    ¡¸ Ah, Michi-chan, you¡¯ll wrinkle the dress, don¡¯t do that! ¡¹

    Nagisa stops Michi.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t take off your dress. Don¡¯t masturbate. You dressed up before we so don¡¯t dirty your dress!

    ¡¸ Mugigigigigi! ¡¹

    Michi desperately endures.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan will grow bigger. You¡¯re still young ¡¹

    Megu said.

    You are still young though. Megu, you¡¯re also in first-year high school. There¡¯s only a year difference between you and Michi.

    ¡¸ Besides, Michi-chan¡¯s a fantastic beauty ¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸ If you ask me, you¡¯ll become even more beautiful that I can¡¯t compare. Your features are charming after all. It makes me jaelous ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised from having her face praised.

    ¡¸ Nobody has told me that until now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Michi-pon usually looks sullen, or having a sour look ¡¹

    Misuzu says while removing he hook of Megu¡¯s bra.

    ¡¸ Other than me, you show everyone around you a scary face, thinking that they¡¯re all enemies ¡¹

    Speaking of which Michi looked sullen when I first met her.

    She didn¡¯t genuinely laugh.

    ¡¸ I-Is taht so? ¡¹

    Michi feels thankful.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ve changed a lot. Your expressions are becoming richer ever since Danna-sama made you his woman. You don¡¯t have the same troublesome look as before ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Michi and laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mitchi has become a charming girl. Ruriko also likes the current Mitchi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I also love Ruriruri ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I like you next to Master and Misuzu-oneesama. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so what¡¯s my rank? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks jokingly.

    ¡¸ Master and Misuzu-oneesama are first inside me, and everyone else in the family is on the same rank. I love you as much as Ruriruri ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also like Michi-chan. Just as much as everyone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can I really not take off my dress? ¡¹

    The women around her are getting naked, so Michi asks Katsuko-nee, feeling unable to endure any longer.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t Michi-chan! I love you, but that¡¯s still a no! You have to hide your small but too cute breasts in your dress! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mugigigigigigi! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s so funny.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, should I teach you methods on how to make your breasts bigger? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Please teach me! ¡¹

    Michi takes the bait.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, I¡¯d like to know it too! ¡¹

    Megu, you don¡¯t have tiny breasts.

    I knew it, she feels a sense of rivalry to the other women.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll tell you ¡¹

    The girls look at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s silicon ¡¹

    Silicon?

    ¡¸ You stuff them in! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have fake braests! Unlike Nagisa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey Katsuko! My breasts are real too! ¡¹

    Nagisa gets angry.

    ¡¸ Ahahaha, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it used to be a little smaller than Katsuko, after getting pregnant, it now has this size ¡¹

    Nagisa tells the girls.

    ¡¸ I knew it, getting pregnant makes it bigger ¡¹

    Megu says while staring at her breasts.

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯ll get pregnant ¡¹

    Hey now

    ¡¸ Ah, I just remembered. Nagisa, I¡¯m also planning to get pregnant this year ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shouted.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give birth next year together with Nagisa. Then in the future, we can share the work of taking care of the baby, picking and sending them to kindergarten, and appointments with the school PTA. Right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Megu¡¯s surprised.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi heard it already in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. You¡¯ve decided ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve decided ¡¹

    The two former classmates looka t each other.

    The two were kidnapped at the same time and turned to prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯d like you to tell me a lot about your childbirth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. I was expecting his relationship with Katsuko ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll bear the child of the same man. I¡¯d like them to grow up in good terms like twins ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t speak of Yukino¡¯s child on purpose.

    She¡¯s thinking of Megu¡¯s feelings, so she avoids talking about that topic.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, should we do the same? ¡¹

    Misuzu says while hugging Megu from the back.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, not now but, do youw ant to give birth to Danna-sama¡¯s child on the same year? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Megu falters as she looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I genuinely want to become family with Megumi-san. Megumi-san¡¯s child is my child too. 1 My child is Megumi-san¡¯s child. I want to have that kind of relationship ¡¹

    The two look at each other.

    ¡¸ Look, before we all noticed, Megumi-san and I are naked. We¡¯re on our birthday suits. We¡¯re not that different. Both of us are sisters Danna-sama loves ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s help each other as sisters for our lifetime! Okay? Megumi-san? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Thank you, I¡¯ll give birth to my child On the same year as Misuzu-san ¡¹

    She looks at my face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give birth to Yoshi-kun¡¯s child ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yeah, bear my child. Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ We also promised to give birth on the same year, isn¡¯t that right, Mitchi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriruri¡¯s child is my child. My child is Ruriruri¡¯s child. They will all be cute girls! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Michi, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I only love girls. I swear to love Master as the only man in my life, just like Mary ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, once you give birth, you¡¯ll see any child as cute ¡¹

    Nagisa who experienced giving birth once said.

    ¡¸ Having a child in your stomach feels very lovely ¡¹

    Ah.

    Nagisa was forced to get pregnant with Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl when it¡¯s born ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Now then, everyone¡¯s naked other than Michi-chan! ¡¹

    Nagisa speaks loudly to change the topic.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s make love. Our minds and body too ¡¹

    Before I noticed:

    The girls are already opening up their hearts.

    Megu who was so nervous earlier too.

    Misuzu and Ruriko wish to get along with Megu. Katsuko-nee and Nagisa are working together to help them.

    Yeah, this feels pleasant.

    ¡¸ Look, Megumi-chan ¡¹

    The naked Nagisa hugs the naked Megu.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯ve always wanted to hug you like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve always been alone in Yamamine-san¡¯s house, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Megu was raised in an environment without siblings.

    ¡¸ You know that you¡¯re Mana-chan¡¯s elder sister, so you¡¯ve always looked after her as her Onee-san ¡¹

    Mana just came to us.

    No, at first I raped Mana.

    Megu tried to befriend Mana. As sisters from different mother.

    ¡¸ Because I¡¯m also Mana¡¯s real elder sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you really did your best. You were so kind to Mana-chan. Thanks, Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Nagisa hugs Megu and pats her head.

    ¡¸ But you see, you now have an Onee-chan too. You can depend on your Onee-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, but ¡¹

    Since her adoptive parents from Yamamine house were working, Yamamine has grown up to do things herself since childhood.

    Since she¡¯s adopted, she holds back from her adoptive parents. Thus she became a polite girl who doesn¡¯t say anything selfish.

    Even in the class, she¡¯s caring for everyone. A kind girl. She has a lot of friends.

    But.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not good at depending on your family, are you? ¡¹

    Nagisa said. It hurts Megu.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You can get used to this slowly in time ¡¹

    Nagisa¡±s smile is endlessly affectionate.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan will teach you a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Nagisa kissed Megu and pushed her down the bed.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, come here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nagisa-sama! ¡¹

    Msiuzu also sticks to Megu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, I like you. I¡¯m also your Onee-chan ¡¹

    She kisses Megu¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s all feel good in front of Danna-sama. Let¡¯s melt together ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll teach you how to be spoiled by your Onee-chan ¡¹

    The two kisses, licks, stimulates Megu¡¯s bare skin.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Misuzu are familiar with where women feel good.

    Megu gasps.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to look at us. You can look at him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, aaahn! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s moist eyes look at me from the top of the bed.

    ¡¸ Now, should we begin on this one too? ¡¹

    I sit on the chair, naked.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s hand touches me softly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay if you look only at them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s tongue crawls on my chest.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, lick in between his legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko goes in between my legs and licks my thighs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve completely come to love licking Onii-sama¡¯s body ¡¹

    My penis gets hard while Ruriko¡¯s looking.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama. what should we do with this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Make it big inside Ruriko-chan¡¯s mouth! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Ruriko stuffs my glans in her wet and hot mouth.

    Ooh.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s growing bigger inside Ruriko¡¯s mouth. Ufufu, Onii-sama¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses myg lans. She licks it around.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, do you like fellatio? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Ruriko while licking my neck.

    ¡¸ I love making Onii-sama feel pleasant. I¡¯ll do anything to achieve that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you not jealous of other girls like Megumi-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the daughter of Kouzuki Shigetaka. I know that Grandfather made love with a lot of women so I don¡¯t feel that way ¡¹

    The two attack me and Ruriko tells Katsuko-nee what she really feels?

    ¡¸ Rather, I want Onii-sama to embrace a lot of lovely women ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to see Onii-sama embrace beautiful and innocent lovely girls one after another ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Ruriko-chan already has decided on which girl you¡¯d give her virginity to him, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes,it¡¯s a girl with a beautiful mind and body ¡¹

    Hey, hey! Ruriko.

    ¡¸ That was a jest. Onii-sama, Look, Onii-sama¡¯s penis is already rock hard ¡¹

    She smiles at me while licking my penis.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s arousing isn¡¯t it? Ufufu. Onii-sama¡¯s so cute. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan seems to be closer to Kakka than Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve been raised next to Grandfather¡¯s side after all ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s lust is passed to Ruriko¡¯s blood.

    ¡¸ But, Ruriko will love only Onii-sama so please don¡¯t leave me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave forever ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s gasping as Misuzu licks her genitals.

    Nagia plays with her cute breasts.

    They didn¡¯t seem to hear our conversation.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Aaah, Yoshi-kun. I, I!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s writhing in pleasure but still, she looks at me.

    She¡¯s looking only at me.

    ¡¸ Mugigigigi! I want to join in too! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s the only one kept out of the loop.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t, you¡¯ll dirty your dress! Men¡¯s semen won¡¯t come off if they make a stain ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Michi amusingly.

    1. Sounds like Communist propaganda but, okay ?

 Chapter 545. Cross Fight / Cross Sex (Part 2)

    Chapter 545. Cross Fight / Cross Sex (Part 2)

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Aaaaa, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s stripped naked is pushed down on the bed.

    Nagisa and Misuzu both attack her.

    Nagisa crawls her tongue on Megu¡¯s chest, neck, and the erogenous zones of her tongue.

    Misuzu licks Megu¡¯s slit like a puppy drinking milk.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-sama, does it feel good? ¡¹

    On the other hand, I sit on the chair naked.

    Katsuko-nee licks my ears.

    Ruriko fellates my penis.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    But still, Megu only looks at me.

    I also look at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san¡¯s completely wet ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s thing is already hard too ¡¹

    Ruriko sucks on my glans.

    ¡¸ Do you want it already, Megumi-san? Do you want Danna-sama to put it in? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, do you want to connect? It¡¯s already big and hard. Ufufufu ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me and smiles.

    ¡¸ I-I want it ¡¹

    Megu looks at me with her blushing face.

    Her eyes are wet from the lust.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, embrace me, please, mess me up in front of Misuzu-san ¡¹

    Megu begs me for sex.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, do you want it that much? ¡¹

    Misuzu licks Megu¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Ahn! I want it! I want it! I want it! ¡¹

    I.

    I stand up from my seat and try to go to the bed.

    Megu wants me.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t! ¡¹

    But Katsuko-nee holds me from behind.

    She grabs my shoulder and pushes me back to the seat.

    She pushes her elastic breasts against the back of my head.

    ¡¸ Yes, you can¡¯t go Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko squeezes my penis with her puffed lips.

    The pleasure echoes to my spine.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Please don¡¯t tease me! Katsuko-neesan! Ruriko-san1 ¡¹

    Megu shouts, she¡¯s about to cry.

    Megu¡¯s lower half is held down by Nagisa¡¯s voluptuous body.

    Misuzu continues to lick in between the legs opened wide.

    The beautiful naked women entwine with each other.

    Megu can¡¯t escape.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san. We would like to make it clear ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Concerning the future ¡¹

    Megu looks at Misuzu blankly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the talking from now on so you can stay silent, Misuzu ¡¹

    Nagisa says with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, Nagisa-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the elder¡¯s role to be hated. That is why Katsuko and I are here. You can concentrate on making Megumi-chan feel good. ¡¹

    Nagisa is Misuzu¡¯s coach in lesbian stuff.

    If Nagisa insists, Misuzu can¡¯t refuse.

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    Misuzu crawls her tongue on Megu¡¯s crotch once again like a puppy.

    ¡¸ Ah, W-What?! What¡¯s going on?! Aaah! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s totally confused.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, continue licking his thing. Make sure that the flame of lust in his body doesn¡¯t disappear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneesan ¡¹

    Ruriko also concentrates on fellating me.

    ¡¸ K-Katsuko-nee, why? ¡¹

    Although I¡¯m caught in the pleasure, I still ask Katsuko-nee who¡¯s hugging me.

    ¡¸ You see, it won¡¯t be fair for Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan if not at this opportunity ¡¹

    Won¡¯t it be fair for the two?

    ¡¸ We would like to know Megumi-chan¡¯s thoughts before we bring you to the public ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, do you understand? You are already free! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Eh? Aaah. Katsuko-san? What do you mean? ¡¹

    Megu asks while enduring the pleasure from Misuzu¡¯s licks.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke is already dead. Nobody will make you suffer anymore ¡¹

    Nagisa who¡¯s pushing down Megu on the bed answers instead of Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ While at it, the structure of Shirasaka headhouse has changed too. Your adoptive family, Yamamine-san, had always done work as a subcontractor of Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper, however, ¡¹

    Yamamine clan was a distant relative of Shirasaka clan, but they were forcibly subordinated.

    They¡¯re not a big company like Shirasaka clan but is a subsidiary company or a subcontracting company, they work humbly.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka clan¡¯s new head is no match against Shige-chan. Yamamine-san and their relatives will be able to prosper in a better position ¡¹

    In the end, Shirasaka Ayako¡¯s son, Fukushi will be the next head?

    Anyway, he can¡¯t go against Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ If they say that they¡¯re done with the work related with Shirasaka clan then Ojou-sama will find them a new job. If they¡¯re going to start their own business, we¡¯ll invest as thanks for raising Megumi-chan until now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ In short. Yamamine house will be in a better position. Far from renovation, they can rebuild, or even replace with a much larger home ¡¹

    Yamamine house was so worn out that it was horrible to look at.

    ¡¸ Aah, ah, Thank you. I think that my adoptive parents will be thrilled too ¡¹

    Megu answers while trembling.

    ¡¸ Then, what about you Megumi-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan still has a choice to return to Yamamine house ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you have a place to return to ¡¹

    Nagisa says while stroking Megu¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stops Megu from speaking.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, you were moving with us because we had to stop Shirasaka¡¯s main house, Shirasaka Moritsugu¡¯s orders. Beating him to the punch ¡¹

    Some people in Shirasaka house knows that Megu is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s illegitimate child.

    Megu¡¯s mother was kidnapped and turned to a prostitute in Kuromori.

    Shirasaka house might confine Megu and use her as a countermeasure, to us who kidnapped Shirasaka Sousuke. Using her as a hostage exchange deal.

    Therefore, we took Megu away from Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸ I returned to the mansion by my own will. I¡¯m a daughter born from that mansion ¡¹

    Megu was born and raised in the mansion.

    ¡¸ But, the situation¡¯s changed. Megumi-chan can return to Yamamine-san¡¯s house ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan and Agnes-chan, both are daughters of Shirasaka Sousuke, they don¡¯t have a place to return ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems that Shirasaka house nor Ichikawa-san don¡¯t want to collect Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s remains. He¡¯ll be treated as a deceased person with no one to tend on the grave ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s remains have no place to return, Mana who¡¯s known as his daughter can¡¯t go anywhere.

    The bad reputation of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s name spreads all over Japan.

    Even Shirasaka house cuts their connections with him.

    Yukino¡¯s maternal Grandfather, Ichikawa tried to send her to a mental hospital.

    Mana too, he treats her like she¡¯s a tumor, he might¡¯ve wanted to confine her somewhere as she¡¯s a shame of the house.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan doesn¡¯t even have a family register ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, that girl isn¡¯t taught anything but sex, she needs to be shown the life of an ordinary girl while having sex with him for a while ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while looking at me.

    For Agnes, I¡¯m the Papa she relies on.

    To Agnes, Papa means sex partner.

    It¡¯ll take a lot of time to fix her thoughts.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s still 12. She needs to be dealt with carefully, and without rushing so, it won¡¯t shock her that much. If things go badly, she might be addicted to sex. If she finds someone who can fill the loneliness in her heart, she might let any man have their way with her ¡¹

    Nagisa said worriedly.

    If I do anything that breaks Agnes¡¯ trust, then her heart will break. It will surely be horrible.

    ¡¸ Above all, that girl is too cute. She¡¯s beautiful as an angel, isn¡¯ she? If she goes out unobserved, then she¡¯ll catch the boys¡¯ attention, and they¡¯ll rush to her. Of course, not only good people ¡¹

    Agnes has no immunity to the people outside.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no option but to entrust her mind and body to him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks about me.

    ¡¸ His penis ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stares at my penis. Ruriko politely sucks on it.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, are you not tired? ¡¹

    I asked. Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama taught me that if I can¡¯t continuously fellate for an hour, then I¡¯m still immature as a sex slave ¡¹

    One hour of fellatio.

    ¡¸ Therefore. I¡¯ll do my best Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ I¡¯m genuinely delighted that I¡¯ve become Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave! ¡¹

    Ruriko holds my penis delicately with her hands and rubs it on her cheek.

    My glans rubs on Ruriko¡¯s smooth skin. It feels good.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan and Misuzu-chan have made their resolve ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ The two of them have grown to have strong self-control as they¡¯re born ladies of Kouzuki house, aren¡¯t they? Having to meet someone they can entrust their mind and body to, which is you, makes them happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, only Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu looks up from Megu¡¯s crotch and tells me.

    ¡¸ I can expose my mind and body only in front of Danna-sama. I can even present embarrassing things I never showed even to Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Look, those girls love showing off their pee, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa said laughing.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re showing their most embarrassing moment to you. Furthermore, you always watch them earnestly. Therefore they feel happier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I love Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll expose myself as much as possible as well ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I love showing my naked body to Onii-sama. I¡¯m offering my body. I love that Onii-sama enjoys my mind and body when I have nothing covering me ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t love just sex, do you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Ruriko.

    ¡¸ What I like is Onii-sama doing me. Onii-sama wants me, thrust in so deep and rough. That¡¯s what I love. When my womb receives warm sperm, it makes me feel happier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san, have you ever thought of having sex with anyone other than him? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Never ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, for example, Kakka orders you to marry another man? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll refuse ¡¹

    ¡¸ What if another man tries to rape you by force? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d bite my tongue ¡¹

    Ruriko replies immediately.

    ¡¸ If another man soils me, then I¡¯ll have no face to show Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave. I am living to make Onii-sama feel good. I take pride in that ¡¹

    After saying that, she continues on sucking on my penis.

    ¡¸ Me too. Only Danna-sama can embrace this body of mine. I feel just disgusted with other men ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ therefore, Michi-pon, make sure to protect Ruri-tan and me, okay? ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Of course. I am only for Master ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s the only person in the room wearing clothes as she watches us said.

    ¡¸ If ever some other man raped you, what would you do, Michi-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll blow myself up ¡¹

    Blow what?

    No, It¡¯s possible for her.

    ¡¸ No, Michi, I¡¯d be glad if you stay alive no matter what happens ¡¹

    I speak my thoughts.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to ¡¹

    She said while looking at me.

    ¡¸ I want to be a woman only for Master for my lifetime. I don¡¯t want to bring my body to another man other than Master. I won¡¯t show my body. I won¡¯t kiss. Ah ¡¹

    Michi mumbles.

    ¡¸ I think I can kiss Master¡¯s child though ¡¹

    She speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m only for Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only Onii-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ In the end, these girls were raised in an incredibly unique environment ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    Misuzu and Ruriko were raised to not be ashamed by the weight of Kouzuki house.

    Michi¡¯s already a bodyguard at the middle school as she follows the Kudou style martial arts¡¯ tradition.

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t go on without you. You¡¯re the only man these girls will accept as whole ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ Yes, meeting Danna-sama is my fate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko was born in this world to devote everything to Onii-sam ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go on without Master ¡¹

    The three says passionately.

    ¡¸ Then, Nagisa and I are the same ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Indeed. You¡¯re the only man who loves us, women who had a past with prostitution ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, without you¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You even accepted Mao-chan. The next child is already reserved ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bear your child too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, to think that Katsuko and I will give birth to a child from the same man, I¡¯m delighted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it feels pleasant ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never thought that a day with such happiness would come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The two smile at each other.

    ¡¸ The one who gets most jealous wasn¡¯t called here, it¡¯s Nei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Katsuko. Nei-chan is the most abnormal that he dotes on her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl is also distorted in a lot of ways ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ If anything happens to him she¡¯ll immediately commit suicide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you the same? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Minaho-san¡¯s that type, right ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I have Mao-chan, so I can¡¯t die yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, didn¡¯t we three promise that to you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ If you die, one of is will follow you. It will be the woman closest to you at that time. The remaining two will keep on protecting the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to worry about anything ¡¹

    Nagisa also smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯d commit suicide if that happens too ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s meaningless to live a life without Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Misuzu-sama and Master is gone then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t, Michi. You have to protect the family we leave behind, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Michi.

    ¡¸ I will protect Kouzuki house too. But, if Onii-sama is gone, then Ruriko¡¯s life is as good as finished. I will endure while holding Onii-sama¡¯s precious memories in my chest ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Megu.

    ¡¸ In the end, everyone can¡¯t go on without him. We¡¯re very biased women ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko, Misuzu-chan, Ruriko-chan, Michi-chan, Mana-chan, Agnes-chan, Nei-chan, Minaho-san and I are all the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan and Shou-onesan too. Those two are also biased ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-chan too. Katsuko might not now, but she was lovey-dovey with him until we come here today ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. He told her ¡°I love you¡± in the bathroom, then she fell for him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee knows the event in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ In short, Megumi-chan, you¡¯re different ¡¹

    Nagisa?

    ¡¸ Me, different? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸ Yes. Megumi-chan doesn¡¯t need it to be him, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Megumi-chan can be happy with another man too ¡¹

    Katsuo-nee, Nagisa?

    ¡¸ I know because I¡¯ve been watching you in school along with Ojou-sapma ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gathered information inside the school with surveillance cameras and wiretap microphones inside the school building.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan has a lot of friends, have a good reputation with the seniors, I also know that three boys like Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Two of them haven¡¯t given up even after hearing that Megumi-chan¡¯s engaged. ¡°I¡¯ll steal her away from that guy,¡± it seems that it fired them up even more ¡¹

    I¡¯m the guy they¡¯re talking about, right.

    They think that they won¡¯t lose.

    ¡¸ Do you want me to tell you who they are? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No thank you ¡¹

    Megu refuses Katsuk-nee¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m engaged to Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you can annul engagement you know ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ The enagement fuss was made before the holiday, you can do something about it even now. You can say ¡°In the end, we stopped the engagement¡± and nobody would complain ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you two are still in first-year high school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Everyone will forget about it in one month. Besides, if you break the engagement, you¡¯ll quit school to leave Megumi-chan, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Think about it, if you¡¯re gone from the school, Megumi-chan can find love as she wants. An ordinary romance for a high school student. ¡¹

    If I¡¯m gone.

    ¡¸ True, Katsuko¡¯s right. You can return to Yamamine house, live in an average family, go to a typical high school, fall in love like normal. You can be happy. It¡¯s something we didn¡¯t experience before. ¡¹

    I see.

    Megu has no reason to stay with Kuromori.

    The Yamamine couple has a deep affection for their adopted daughter.

    ¡¸ Look, we¡¯re strange, aren¡¯t we? Abnormal you can say. Naked women and men entwine in this room promiscuously. It¡¯s indecent, isn¡¯t it? This is our world ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ All your experiences were horrible, isn¡¯t it? Someone¡¯s always watching you have sex, you have photos taken during your first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s really perverted ¡¹

    ¡¸An ordinary girl like Megumi-chan shouldn¡¯t be in this abnormal world ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. Megumi is really an ordinary girl ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa criticize Megu.

    ¡¸ I-I! Ahn! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s tongue stimulates Megu¡¯s sensitive parts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a pervert, so I love showing off myself peeing in front of Danna-sama, I also like making love with Danna-sama¡¯s other women. As long as Danna-sama¡¯s watching

    Megu looks up at me while getting licked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about sex. I¡¯ll do anything as long as Onii-sama wishes for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m quite the pervert! ¡¹

    Ruriko. Michi.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, you don¡¯t need to force yourself. You¡¯re normal ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee attacks further.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. You want to live a regular high school life with him. But that¡¯s impossible. He has a lot of other women other than Megumi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s only for me in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well you see, Edie-chan will be entering school. She¡¯s an airhead so she might want to have sex regardless of location. In the second year, Mana-chan will come too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama will come to our school¡¯s festival, we¡¯ll also visit Danna-sama¡¯s school events. I¡¯ll have Danna-sama do me in the classroom I¡¯m always studying in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Misuzu-chan! You¡¯re welcome to our school anytime! Our security isn¡¯t as strict as your school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right. Misuzu had visited our school so many times.

    ¡¸ Of course, if you¡¯ll break up with him then he¡¯ll quit school. Edie-chan will enroll to another school, then he¡¯ll have specialized training on making bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our flower shop also needs you all the time ¡¹

    Indeed.

    My future¡¯s already decided. Helping out in katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery and Nagisa¡¯s flower shop.

    There¡¯s no need for me to go to high school.

    ¡¸ Look, he¡¯s already starting to think that he doesn¡¯t need to go to school ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems so. What about you Megumi-chan? ¡¹

    Hearing the two. Megu;

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    She stares at me.

    She wants me to say ¡°I need you Megumi, I don¡¯t want to let go.¡±

    I know.

    But.

    ¡¸ Can I make Megu happy? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right. Megu is an ordinary girl.

    She only has the mentality of a normal girl.

    ¡¸ Indeed, my family is abnormal. Even in sex ¡¹

    It¡¯s extremely abnormal.

    ¡¸ But I can¡¯t stop this family this late. I must protect my family ¡¹

    I said. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Obligation? That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You is raised in a distorted environment. You also can¡¯t become happy unless you¡¯re with an abnormal family like us ¡¹

    Her huge breasts hug me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still in the first year. Still young. Abandon the thoughts of ¡°I have to work hard¡± or ¡°I have to make everyone happy¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already making us happy. Then, we also will put our all to make you happy ¡¹

    Her soft skin wraps me up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You also need us. It¡¯s not that we one-sidedly want you. We also want to love you ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s not your chose, Megumi-chan has to choose it for herself ¡¹

    Nagisa looks down on Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, what do you want to do? You must decide it on your own. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t let you stick on him all the time ¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never let him go ¡¹

    Katsuko hugs me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick too ¡¹

    Ruriko keeps her tongue on my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you go to him ¡¹

    Nagisa holds down Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes, I won¡¯t let you go ¡¹

    Misuzu also continues to lick Megu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also here ¡¹

    Michi says as she poses dauntingly.

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s so unfair ¡¹

    She stares at me.

    ¡¸ I, I too! ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ I also am not a normal girl! ¡¹

    She shouts loudly.

    ¡¸ I also can¡¯t go on without Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Tears float in Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I was born in the mansion. My mother was a prostitute ¡¹

    Megu appeals to me.

    ¡¸ Mama was killed. I¡¯ve always been alone ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s heart explodes.

    ¡¸ I also carry a lot of things I can¡¯t tell my adoptive parents! I also have a past I can¡¯t tell anyone! ¡¹

    Megu!

    ¡¸ I too! No, I¡¯m also abnormal! I have a lot of strange things I can¡¯t tell my friends. Yoshi-kun is the only one for me! Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu calls me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s the only one who accepted all of me. ¡¹ I too won¡¯t open my heart to anyone but Yoshi-kun. I can only show this naked body to Yoshi-kun.

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go on without Yoshi-kun! I love Yoshi-kun! I don¡¯t need other men! I don¡¯t care if I can¡¯t meet my friends even my adoptive parents for the rest of my life ¡¹

    She looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have anyone but Yoshi-kun!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 546. Cross Fight / Cross Sex (Part 3)

    Chapter 546. Cross Fight / Cross Sex (Part 3)

    Megu looks at me with her teary eyes.

    ¡¸ Geez! Baka baka baka! I hate you all! You¡¯re all shunning me! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I. I¡¯m also only for Yoshi-kun! He understands me and accepts me! ¡¹

    Megu shouts crying. Nagisa speaks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, do you get it now? Megumi-chan¡¯s the same as everyone ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not the only one special. We¡¯re no different from you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also speaks.

    ¡¸ W-What does that mean? ¡¹

    Megu asks the two.

    ¡¸ Because Megumi-chan thinks that she¡¯s the only one different. You¡¯re convinced that you lost to Misuzu-chan, don¡¯t¡¯ you? ¡¹

    Nagisa speaks kindly. Megu:

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san are much more beautiful than me. They¡¯re also high-class ladies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-san¡¯s beautiful too ¡¹

    Misuzu looks up from Megu¡¯s crotch and said.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re high-class ladies or not. Everyone¡¯s naked right now. Onii-sama doesn¡¯t care about our environment at all ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks from my crotch.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s a problem inside Megumi-chan. It¡¯s your insecurity ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I think so too. Megumi-oneesama¡¯s always overthinking ¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸ You only need to devote everything to master. That¡¯s what I do so I don¡¯t have anything to worry about ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same as Michi-pon. Just staying by Danna-sama¡¯s side makes me happy, I can accept anything about him ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I love Danna-sama on my own will. Then, I also know that Danna-sama loves me now. It makes me happy. But ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know whether Danna-sama would continue to love me or not, so I need to cling to him desperately ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, Yoshi-kun won¡¯t abandon Misuzu-san ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, why do you think so? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ Because, after all, Misuzu-san is different from me, you have a lot of things! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house? Didn¡¯t Danna-sama say that it matters not to him over and over again? Danna-sama is the ideal master for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-san, if Yoshi-kun thinks of the future, he¡¯ll take the relationship with Kouzuki house seriously ¡¹

    Kouzuki house¡¯s authority and financial strength are necessary to protect Kuromori.

    ¡¸ For now. But, on the other hand, Kouzuki house may become a bad influence for Kouzuki house on the contrary ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s doing well because Grandfather is healthy, but the people from the branch family of Kouzuki house, the executives of Kouzuki group can¡¯t be restricted, they might do something again ¡¹

    Kouzuki Shigeaki¡¯s monkey business had several branch families and executives participating.

    The plan to bring together the Kouzuki group together using Shiba Okitachi hasn¡¯t succeeded yet.

    The discord will still continue.

    ¡¸ If he judges that the conflict inside Kouzuki house isn¡¯t good for the family then Danna-sama might abandon Ruriko and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama gave up on Yukino-san for the sake of our family ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, he might abandon me someday too ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ We all know how vital Yukino-san to Danna-sama. ¡¹ I don¡¯t even think that Danna-sama loves me more than he does Yukino-asn ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s anxious.

    She understands that our relationship won¡¯t last without worries forever.

    ¡¸ That is why I¡¯m putting up effort. I¡¯ll control Kouzuki house no matter what methods I use not to let it trouble the family ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are teary.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also desperate. I¡¯ll do anything just to stay by Danna-sama¡¯s side. I¡¯ll do anything ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s hot tears fall on Megu¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Just love isn¡¯t enough. I can¡¯t just be pleased from receiving the love. I need to continue to make efforts to make this happiness last forever! ¡¹

    Megu stares at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ You think that Ruriko or I might take Danna-sama away? But you see, we believe the same. We¡¯re also uneasy. We¡¯re the same as Megumi-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Megu looks gloomy.1

    ¡¸ Okay, don¡¯t get depressed now Megu-chan! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks kindly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still in first-year high school, so it¡¯s natural not to know Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan¡¯s unease. You can¡¯t possibly know how high-class ladies think, can you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. But now you get it? Misuzu-chan¡¯s thoughts don¡¯t differ from Megumi-chan. Even a lady from Kouzuki house is just a girl when she takes off her clothes. She might be mentally stronger than an average high school student, but she¡¯s not special ¡¹

    Nagisa also tells Megu.

    ¡¸ But I ¡¹2

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I want to monopolize Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes also get teary.

    ¡¸ I want to make Yoshi-kun only mine, I want to continue my high school life with him alone ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just jealous, and selfish. I want to be special for Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to Megu who confessed her true feelings.

    ¡¸ Why not do it? What¡¯s the problem? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I am special to Onii-sama. It¡¯s a hard fact ¡¹

    R-Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I am a sex slave Onii-sama bought for 3000 yen. Onii-sama has resolved to accept all of my burdens ¡¹

    Then, she looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, thank you for always treating Ruriko as special ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile then kissed my glans.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I¡¯m also special. I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s only pet, He¡¯s also loving me specially ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also special. Master always bangs me until I¡¯m completely exhausted. I¡¯m Master¡¯s only sex toy ¡¹

    Michi puffs her non-existent chest.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I¡¯m also special. He loves me the most after all. He¡¯s always eating the food I make delightfully, he even told me that he¡¯ll work in my bakery ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re going with that then I¡¯m also special! He accepted Mao-chan and me. Even when I asked for his baby, he didn¡¯t look displeased and just said ¡°Sure¡± right away ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Oh my, could it be that Megumi-chan¡¯s the only one not special? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Megu.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Megu falters.

    ¡¸ Just being a person he loves already makes you special. Then, if you want to steal the march and become the special among specials, then don¡¯t just rub your fingers over there and how about try and work hard for once, Megumi-san? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Megu

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not as pretty as everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, do you know why we didn¡¯t call Nei-chan here? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just sheer beauty then we¡¯re all no match against Nei-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu sighs.

    ¡¸ Her face is super-beautiful, and even her proportions are too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Michi nods.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, do you know that you¡¯re the next most beautiful after Nei-chan due to your molding? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-oneesama! I-I don¡¯t have breasts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should I give you some? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s in strength then we can¡¯t win against Margo-chan. Then Margo-chan has someone stronger than her, Kyouko-san¡¯s like a demon ¡¹

    ¡¸ When it comes to sinister designs and craftiness, Ojou-sama has no match ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter how much history Kouzuki house has, there are high-class people we can¡¯t rival ¡¹

    Nagisa, Katsuko-nee, and Misuzu connect with each other.

    ¡¸ Insecurities don¡¯t go away no matter what your position is. Even if you¡¯re royalty or a homeless, everyone yearns for the happiness they don¡¯t have. Humans never feel satisfied ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Megumi-chan, you need to make a compromise with your own insecurities ¡¹

    Megu fell silent.

    ¡¸ Actually, your legs are so long and beautiful and yet, why do you think that you¡¯re not beautiful? ¡¹

    Misuzu caresses Megu¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, if it¡¯s him then he¡¯ll always look at Megumi-chan¡¯s legs and ass ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pokes my cheek.

    ¡¸ I think he likes Megumi-chan¡¯s face, her long slit eyes look lovely ¡¹

    Nagisa said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Do you like me? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸ I do, obviously ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ U-Un ¡¹

    Megu blushes shyly.

    ¡¸ But, even I don¡¯t understand it well. Would loving Megu really benefit her or not? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Katsuko-nee said that Megu doesn¡¯t really need to be in our family, it made me think ¡¹

    Megu has an option to go back to Yamamine house and become happy.

    ¡¸ What were you thinking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Megu finds a man better than me, she might become happier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because I have no charm as a man, I think that there are more men suitable for Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, I have other women, my family. It¡¯s impossible for me to love only Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I thought of Megu¡¯s future ¡¹

    Instead of living with a criminal organization, Kuromori, it might be better for her to obtain ordinary happiness?

    Megu¡¯s the only one who can return to her ordinary school life.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stops me, smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ Your insecurity is also quite massive ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ But, I think you should be honest with your desires a bit more ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Okay, look at Megumi-chan ¡¹

    I do as Katsuko-nee told. I look at Megu¡¯s naked body on top of the bed.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan¡¯s beautiful isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, try to imagine ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan over there is having sex with a man you don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Megu and another man.

    ¡¸ How do you feel? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like it ¡¹

    Honest words come out of my mouth.

    ¡¸ Another man ejaculates inside Megumi-chan¡¯s womb, and she gets pregnant. Imagine it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Then be more selfish, greedy. You don¡¯t need to hold back from us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to me.

    ¡¸ You want Megumi-chan to be your wife for the rest of your life, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me. Her eyes are earnest.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Megu¡¯s mine. I¡¯ll never let Megu show her naked body to any other man ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m only for Yoshi-kun. Yoshi-kun¡¯s the only man who can embrace me ¡¹

    Megu!

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to have sex with anyone but Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Misuzu caresses Megu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, you¡¯re dripping again ¡¹

    Ruriko caresses my penis with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s raging too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee lets go of my hand.

    ¡¸ Now, go ¡¹

    Nagisa also lets go of Megu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, go meet him ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko let go of Megu and me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, come! ¡¹

    Megu spreads her legs and shows her pink slit dripping with love nectar.

    I.

    ¡¸ Megu! ¡¹

    I jump on Megu on top of the bed.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu! Megu! ¡¹

    I hug Megu¡¯s slender body and kiss her.

    Megu immediately inserts her tongue to my mouth.

    We entwine our tongues.

    I rub Megu¡¯s cute breasts.

    Megu¡¯s nipples are already stiff hard.

    I suck on Megu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s foreplay works.

    Megu¡¯s body is already sexually aroused.

    ¡¸ Put it in! Do me! ¡¹

    Megu shouts at me.

    I spread Megu¡¯s thighs.

    I rub my erect penis on her opening.

    Nuchari.

    The love nectar smears the glans, and it made a lewd wet sound.

    ¡¸ H-Hurry up! ¡¹

    Ooh, Megu!

    I push in inside Megu.

    ¡¸ Aguuu! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s tightness is impressive.

    She¡¯s clamping me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! Do me more! Mess me up! ¡¹

    We try to strike each other¡¯s libido.

    We¡¯re having sex.

    Nunununu, guu!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s coming in! It¡¯s going in deep ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come in all the way! Yoshi-kun, knock on my uterus ¡¹

    You don¡¯t need to tell me that.

    Zun!

    I thrust in my biggest erection down to the base!

    The tip of my glans knocks on Megu¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s this thing! Aaaaah, Yoshi-kun¡¯s doing me! I¡¯m so happy! ¡¹

    Megu. Oh, Megu.

    Megu¡¯s arms and legs hug me tightly.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let go anymore. I love you! I love you!!! ¡¹

    Megu grinds her waist from below.

    ¡¸ I love you this much and yet. You idiot! Yoshi-kun¡¯s a big idiot! Don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll let me go! ¡¹

    I wrap Megu¡¯s healthy young body.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Sorry. Sorry. I don¡¯t want to let Megu go. I want you to be my woman for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already Yoshi-kun¡¯s woman! I¡¯ll never let go! I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife after all ¡¹

    Megu kisses me passionately.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also special! ¡¹

    Megu.

    I slowly begin moving.

    Kuchu. Kuchu. Kuchu!

    Megu¡¯s inside is wet and hot.

    Every time I put it in, her love nectar spills outside.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun! Aaaah Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu looks at me with a sorrowed face.

    ¡¸ What should I do. Amazing. I love this. I didn¡¯t know that I love Yoshi-kun this much ¡¹

    Megu

    .¡¸ Yoshi-kun is my everything. I can tell. I know ¡¹

    Megu looks at me with her teary eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accept it all. I won¡¯t complain anymore.3 Sorry, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was weak. Sorry, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    I sped up my waist.

    I change the angle of penetration.

    I rub on different points inside Megu¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I like this. This feels good! Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who taught you this? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not angry. Try out a lot of things with me too ¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I want you to study sex with me a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do. Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    I spurt forward.

    Megu who¡¯s body is burning up from the start immediately rises up.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah. Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun! Aaaah! ¡¹

    I drown in lust, not minding the eyes of the women around us.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! Don¡¯t cum inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san needs Yoshi-kun¡¯s semen now, right? Afuun ¡¹

    Megu smiles at me while gasping.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t put the family first then everyone will kick me out, just like Yukino-san ¡¹

    Megu will put her desires aside for the sake of the family?

    ¡¸ Dear. Make Megumi-chan cum ¡¹

    Nagisa tells me.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s job ¡¹

    Misuzu also smiles.

    I speed up.

    ¡¸ Haaa, ah, ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s intense! Too intense! Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    I need to move my waist until Megu cums.

    Do I have enough time to make Megu climax while not ejaculating?

    Megu¡¯s body sways in my steady rhythm.

    Megu¡¯s cute breasts dance around.

    We repeat our hot exercise like a single machine.

    ¡¸ Nooo, Nooo, aaaah. What¡¯s this! It¡¯s white! The white stuff is coming! Coming! Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu shouts things I can¡¯t understand from the pleasure of digging into her body.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, It¡¯s bursting! Aaaah I! Yoshi-kun¡¯s thing is swelling! Iyaaa, Iyaaaa! I¡¯m flying! Yoshi-kun, hold onto me! Please don¡¯t let go of Megu!!! ¡¹

    I hold Megu¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡¸ Megu, show it! Show it to me! Show me your embarrassing face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, look! Please. Yoshi-kun, Look at Megu¡¯s embarrassing face. ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s skin sweats out all at once.

    The smell of love nectar and sweat is filling the bed we¡¯re in.

    Megu¡¯s 16-year-old body begins to convulse from the climax.

    My penis is getting clamped by the first year high school girl¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaah. Aaaah. It¡¯s coming! The white thing is coming! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s lust explodes.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Aaaaah. Yoshi-kun! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Twitch. Twitch.

    Megu¡¯s slim body begins to tremble.

    Her eyes are melting down in the climax of pleasure while she looks at me.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s ecstasy continues for a minute.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Haa. Haa. Haa.

    I pull out my penis from Megu.

    I lie down on the bed.

    Megu hasn¡¯t come back from the climax yet.

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan, go first ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, you¡¯re the only one who needs to show that you¡¯ve grown up sexily to Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Grandfather already knows that I was changed by Danna-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Ruriko¡¯s the only problem Jii-chan has now.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t know Jii-chan¡¯s illicit love for her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, you need to change more than I do to have an impactful event for the other people ¡¹

    The public imagines that Ruriko¡¯s kept away from Jii-chan due to her father¡¯s death.

    Therefore, Ruriko needs to reconcile with Jii-chan with a smile in public.

    ¡¸ Have Danna-sama¡¯s semen in your womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ BUt ¡¹

    Ruriko looks guilty that she only has it for herself.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Michi-pon is here for that ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, take that out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, THAT, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Michi. No way.

    ¡¸ The turn I¡¯ve been waiting for has arrived. Please leave this to me! ¡¹

    Michi said and laughed.

    ¡¸ My underwear is already drenched wet ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s ¡°That¡±? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸ Has anyone experienced doing a science experiment of conducting electricity by holding hands? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m not really good with science ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, everyone, please gather in the bed and hold hands ¡¹

    Michi said. Everyone gathers around.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I will go on top ¡¹

    Ruriko straddles over me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san, do you have experience in horse riding? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ About two times. Grandfather brought me to a horse riding club ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Having a woman ride on top of the man while having sex is called cowgirl position. It¡¯s like you¡¯re riding a horse, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right now, he¡¯s Ruriko-chan¡¯s cute horse ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s always cute! ¡¹

    Ruriko said blushing.

    She caresses my erect penis.

    ¡¸ My, it¡¯s so stiff and red. It must want to release a lot of semen ¡¹

    Then, she raises her hips.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will put it inside ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s slit is already dripping wet.

    She rubs my glans, and hot juice drips down.

    ¡¸ Err, uuuu! ¡¹

    Ruriko tries to insert my penis, but the angle is bad, it doesn¡¯t enter.

    ¡¸ Do it like this, Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Nagisa holds the root of my penis and matches the angle.

    ¡¸ Aguuuu ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s 15-year-old vagina is much narrower than Megu¡¯s.

    My glans push in forcibly.

    ¡¸ Uuuu agugu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, sit down straight. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    Ruriko slowly accepts my penis under Nagisa¡¯s guidance.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah, Onii-sama! Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Gugugu1 Nuru!

    My glans penetrate her narrow vagina.

    If we break through the biggest swelling place, that¡¯s all.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Aaaaah, it¡¯s coming in. Onii-sama! ¡¹

    My penis gets swallowed to the root in one go.

    Ruriko¡¯s lower abdomen is in contact with my pubic bones.

    ¡¸ Then, loosen up. Take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko relaxes on top of me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, to think that Onii-sama¡¯s coming in so deep inside me ¡¹

    Ruriko looks down on me with eyes overflowing with lust.

    ¡¸ You can rampage now Mr. Horse ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. I push up my waist from below.

    ¡¸ Hagu! ¡¹

    Ruriko gasps.

    Then, I keep on poking up my waist.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s breasts sway every time I thrust upwards.

    Seeing that she¡¯s feeling good. I thrust up further.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko, could you lower yourself? ¡¹

    Seeing her dancing breasts. It makes me want to touch it.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko immediately presents what I¡¯m aiming at when she saw me stretching my hand.

    My hand grabs Ruriko¡¯s small but well-shaped breasts.

    ¡¸ Dear. You really love breasts ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Are you satisfied even though my breasts are like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am. If not then I won¡¯t be massaging it like this ¡¹

    Yeah, It¡¯s more stiff and elastic than Megu¡¯s.

    Her nipples got hard from my fingers rubbing it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time Ruriko-chan moves her waist too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    But, Ruriko can¡¯t decide on what she should do.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s use the springs of the bed. Do it rhythmically, push it down forcibly, as if you¡¯re jumping in a trampoline ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Ruriko pushes her ass down.

    The elasticity of the spring makes her body float.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s the gist of it! Then, increase the force gradually, rhythmically ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body bounces on top of me.

    My penis is piercing her vagina shifts axis.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! ¡¹

    She leaks out cute gasps.

    ¡¸ How do you like it, Onii-sama? Is Ruriko able to have sex properly? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s sweat from her forehead drips on my chest.

    1. fuck this

    2. Oh shut up

    3. Like, only in chapters she doesn¡¯t appea

 Chapter 547. Explosive sex / Sheâ€™s got poor control

    Chapter 547. Explosive sex / She¡¯s got poor control

    ¡¸ Ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn! ¡¹

    Ruriko bounces on the bed.

    while accepting my erect penis on a cowgirl position.

    She¡¯s completely mastered the piston movement using the bed¡¯s spring.

    Ruriko has a good perception of sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaauuu! Auuuu! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    She looks at me with an enchanted face.

    Her cute breasts sway up and down.

    Sweat floats from her skin and scatters away.

    I¡¯m wrapped in Ruriko¡¯s sweat and love nectar.

    ¡¸ This is so fun! Having sex with Onii-sama¡¯s very enjoyable! ¡¹

    Ruriko expresses the pleasure of sex as fun.

    ¡¸ Please enjoy Ruriko¡¯s body even more ¡¹

    The sexual union of the bodies is a naked bond only a man and woman can do.

    To Ruriko who grew up isolated from other people other than Yoshiko-san;

    Sex is the ultimate skinship that she can¡¯t help but feel delighted.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Onii-sama. You¡¯re making such a cute face! Do my insides feel good? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s earnest smile is too sexy for a 15-year old girl.

    ¡¸ It feels good Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me happily.

    ¡¸ You mentioned earlier that Nei¡¯s the most and Michi¡¯s face has the foundation, but ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s bouncing on top of me.

    Her love nectar¡¯s dripping from the joint.

    She¡¯s clamping my penis, the tip of my glans hits her uterus.

    ¡¸ Ruri¡¯s also beautiful You¡¯re very cute ¡¹

    Then, what¡¯s with this elegance?

    Even though she¡¯s naked, straddling on me, swinging her hips. Ruriko has the high-class aura around her.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Ruriko twitches.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Ruri? ¡¹

    Ruriko pushes her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s words made this part of Ruriko tighten ¡¹

    She puts strength in her ass and clamps on my penis tighter.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama. I love you! Onii-sama¡¯s the cutest in the world for Ruriko! I want to make you feel even more! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s waist twitches.

    My penis rubs inside Ruriko¡¯s wall.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ My. So this feels good? I¡¯ll do this more then ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s learning how to serve a man greedily sexually.,

    ¡¸ Ah, auuuu. Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu wakes up from the state of emptiness after climax on top of the same bed.

    Ruriko¡¯s shaking the bed so much, so her consciousness has returned.

    ¡¸ Okay, Megumi-chan¡¯s with me, let¡¯s hold hands ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds Megu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Yes? W-What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, we¡¯ll make a loop ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Misuzu, and Michi

    all hold hands while surrounding Ruriko and I entwining with each other.

    Everyone¡¯s watching us have sex.

    They¡¯re showing a kind smile.

    ¡¸ Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Afuu!! ¡¹

    Ruriko presses her genital against my waist again.

    ¡¸ How is it? Do you like cowgirl position, Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko likes this form of sex! ¡¹

    Ruriko who was never given knowledge about sex.

    She doesn¡¯t feel any guilt about having sex at all.

    She genuinely enjoys sex.

    ¡¸ Normal, back, cowgirl. You know learned three positions ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸ There are 45 more positions in the ancient Japan style. They¡¯re called ¡°48 basic techniques¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed.

    ¡¸ My! There¡¯s so much! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, I need to master them all to have Onii-sama enjoy Ruriko¡¯s body ¡¹

    Err.

    Are you doing all 48 positions?

    That¡¯s not ¡°48 sexual positions¡± but ¡°48 ways to murder!¡±1

    ¡¸ Well, there are unrealistic positions among those 48, so I think that only half of them actually feels pleasant ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Ruriko pushes my penis deeply, draws a circle and spins her waist.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m having fun doing this with Onii-sama, however, ¡¹

    The 15-year-old beauty looks at me.

    ¡¸ I prefer having Onii-sama cover me on top and rape me instead ¡¹

    To Ruriko, rape means that the man is the one active in sex.

    It¡¯s one form of happy sex.

    I don¡¯t think that Ruriko should ever know the real meaning of rape for the rest of her life.

    ¡¸ Then, want me on top? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ You liked doing it from behind last night though ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I want Onii-sama to rape me while I look up your face ¡¹

    In short, she wants missionary.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do that, Ruri ¡¹

    We let go for a moment then this time, Ruriko lays on her back.

    ¡¸ Come in, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko spreads her legs, inviting me.

    ¡¸ Oh, when you do that, open your slit yourself and show him your dripping wet part ¡¹

    Misuzu gives her a piece of advice.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Ruriko opens up her genitals with both hands.

    Her genital is pink, too beautiful.

    It¡¯s never used until a few days ago.

    It accepted only my penis and only my semen.

    Ruriko¡¯s ¡°woman¡± entrance is overflowing with love nectar again.

    ¡¸ Ruri, you¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all for Onii-sama. Please enjoy it ¡¹

    Ruri wants me.

    ¡¸ Please eat up Ruriko ¡¹

    I thrust in my penis inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Afuuuu! ¡¹

    It¡¯s pushed in at one stroke.

    Her 15-year-old vagina is tight.

    Her vagina is still resisting my swelling glans.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    I thrust in my waist roughly.

    I put my left hand on Ruriko¡¯s back and used my right to grab her soft ass.

    The sense of contact goes deeper when I hold her like this.

    I pierce and grind my meat inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaah, aaaah! Kuuun! My butt feels good! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s feeling intense pressure from having her ass massaged while getting banged.

    ¡¸ More! Please mess up Ruriko¡¯s body more! I want to be Onii-sama¡¯s toy! ¡¹

    Oh, so cute!

    Ruriko¡¯s really cute. My little sister. My sex slave.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will do anything for Onii-sama ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s lewd blood is bursting into flames inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Only for Onii-sama. Only Onii-sama! So please, play with Ruriko any time! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Therefore, Jii-chan made Ruriko a sex slave only for me.

    If Ruriko freely drowns in sex with various men, then Kouzuki house will be ruined.

    Her sexual desire must be directed to only me.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll do it any time, anywhere. We¡¯ll go to try out more sex variations ¡¹

    I tell Ruriko while I continue piercing her.

    Ruriko¡¯s body is matching with my waist, moving rhythmically.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it! Is it really okay for me to have this much fun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Ruri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! I! ¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really glad that I¡¯m alive. I met Onii-sama, became Onii-sama¡¯s slave. I¡¯m really glad ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Before Onii-sama has raped me, the world seemed so gray. There was nothing fun other than practicing traditional dance, it was all days with no future ¡¹

    As the daughter of Kouzuki house, Ruriko has accepted her fate to be married off.

    ¡¸ And now, everything looks brilliant. To think that a kind Onii-sama loves Ruriko so much. Ruriko also loves Onii-sama from the bottom of my heart. I¡¯m able to open up and talk to Misuzu-chan and all the kind and lovely sisters. Katsuko-oneesama and Nagisa-oneesama as well, they¡¯re talking to me kindly. I also made beautiful little sisters like Agnes-chan, Mana-chan. Mao-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me with a happy smile.

    ¡¸ My life as Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave is oh so wonderful ¡¹

    Ruriko prefers to live as my sex slave than a lady of Japan¡¯s leading distinguished house.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m having so much fun! It truly is fun ¡¹

    I speed up my waist.

    ¡¸ Aaah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, aaah!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s gasping as if she¡¯s chirping.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I want it too ¡¹

    I hear Michi¡¯s near-crying voice.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it Michi-pon, please use your Qi. It¡¯s about time ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone, then please try to match your breath with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Michi holds Ruriko¡¯s hand.

    Oh, they¡¯re doing that?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! Onii-sama! Onii-samaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s flame of pleasure flares up.

    It¡¯s growing too intense that she has no control over it.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaaaaguu! Onii-sama! I!!!!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s escalating to climax.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s coming! The wave. A huge wave is coming!!! ¡¹

    She tells me with her sorrowed eyes.

    ¡¸ Oh, Ruriko! Me too! Me too! It¡¯s soon! It¡¯s coming soon! ¡¹

    The mass of pleasure rises up from the spine to my hipbones.

    I haven¡¯t ejaculated from my sex with Megu earlier.

    It feels like a huge amount will gush out!

    ¡¸ Onii-sama. Ruriko wants a lot. A lot of those hot stuff. Inside Ruriko please! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll let it out. I¡¯ll pour them in. I¡¯m going to pour so much that you would get pregnant! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! I want Onii-sama¡¯s child! Please pour it inside Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    I spurt forward.

    I put strength on my ass so I won¡¯t accidentally discharge it as I bang Ruriko!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, kuuuuun, afuuuuu! Aaaaaah! Aaaaah! Onii-samaaaaaaaa! Ruriko! Ruriko¡¯s going crazy! I¡¯m becoming strange from loving Onii-sama too much!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s whole body sweats even more.

    Her white skin turns red from excitement.

    Her eyes drowning in pleasures of sex only looks at me.

    It¡¯s only me inside Ruriko¡¯s world when we¡¯re having sex.

    Ruriko¡¯s mind and body are wholly entrusted to me.

    ©`as my sex slave.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah, I¡¯m flying already! I¡¯m about to fly! Please allow Ruriko to fly!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on! I¡¯m going to cum together with you ¡¹

    I desperately wait for the time Ruriko bursts. Endure it.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!!! Onii-sama!!!!!!!!!! Aaaaaaah! Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m Cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s young, so she turns stiff, then twitched.

    Now!!

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko!!!!!! ¡¹

    My penis erupts!

    ¡¸ Higyaaaauuuu!!! ¡¹

    The jet of man¡¯s scorching hot stuff breaks into Ruriko¡¯s womb!

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s hot!!! ¡¹

    The inner walls of the baby chamber are washed off like steam!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! It¡¯s pulsating! Onii-sama! Onii-sama¡¯s pouring it all inside Ruriko! ¡¹

    Not yet! I¡¯m still cumming! Cumming more!

    I push in my waist and pour in my semen deeper in her womb.

    ¡¸ Rurikoooooo!! ¡¹

    I grab and squeeze Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts as if I¡¯d crush them.

    I feel her stiff nipples in my palm, it¡¯s ticklish.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! Kiss me! Please cum inside Ruriko while kissing! ¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko.

    Ruriko immediately catches my tongue.

    My ejaculation continues while our bodies and mucous membranes rub together.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah! So fun! This is so much fun! Onii-sama! Ruriko¡¯s having too much fun it¡¯s going crazy!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko hugs my back tightly with her free hand.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, uuuuuu, uuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    I press my glans against Ruriko¡¯s uterus and pour in until the last drop.

    Then, I lay down on top of Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Ruriko and I share hot breaths.

    Our chests go up and down, desperately gathering oxygen.

    The two of us are covered in sweat.

    Ruriko¡¯s breasts are also sweaty, but it feels pleasant to touch.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko calls me.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    I look at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Ruri ¡¹

    We exchanged another kiss.

    Ruriko¡¯s kiss tastes like fresh lemon.

    Even though we just had such passionate sex.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    By the way.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Looking around the bed, Katsuko-nee and everyone¡¯s toppled over.

    Everyone¡¯s holding each other¡¯s hands, limping, as if they¡¯re a pile of corpses.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I look at Michi who¡¯s holding Ruriko¡¯s hand.

    Michi¡¯s also sitting on the bed limply.

    ¡¸ Michi, you okay? ¡¹

    I asked. Michi:

    ¡¸ K-Kio ¡¹

    Kio what?

    ¡¸ I used too much Qi ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?!

    ¡¸ Also, Danna-sama and Ruriruri¡¯s wave of climax is too fierce that we felt the waves of the pleasure. ¡¹

    Huh?

    I was so immersed in having sex with Ruriko that I didn¡¯t notice.

    They used Shingetsu, right.

    At the same time, we climaxed.

    ¡¸ I never expected it to be this awesome ¡¹

    Misuzu gets up.

    ¡¸ I knew it, the young ones are amazing. Ruriko-chan already learned it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also gets up slowly.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s not used to having sex like us so whenever he goes all-out, she also accepts it all-out ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, but you see, that was some juicy sex. That was a good experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, we didn¡¯t have sex like this when we learned about it ¡¹

    The two former prostitutes said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san, sorry, I ¡¹

    Megu?

    Megu¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve only looked at myself that I didn¡¯t understand you at all ¡¹

    The crying Megu clings to Ruriko.

    Ruriko still can¡¯t move her body from the lingering pleasure.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san ¡¹

    But still, she¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m starting to understand that Ruriko lived in a cold and lonely world, that Yoshi-kun is now becoming to Ruriko-san¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Megu seems to have felt something from connecting to Ruriko¡¯s heart through Shingetsu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not only Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama is also my beloved Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please call me ¡°Ruri¡± I will call you ¡°Megumi-chan¡± as well ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ But I ¡¹

    Megu has insecurity about her being a commoner.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a family. Sisters. First, let¡¯s renew our way of calling each other ¡¹

    Then, she looked up at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s judgment ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I asked Ruriko and Misuzu to change their way of calling each other.

    ¡¸ Becoming a family isn¡¯t as easy as just saying that you are one ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take our time to become a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it takes time to understand each other. He can jump over various walls by having sex but, it¡¯s necessary for us, his women to take our time to understand each other ¡¹

    Nagisa also speaks gently.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Megumi-san. I mean, Megu-tan. We have plenty of time, so there¡¯s no need to rush ¡¹

    Lastly, Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, let¡¯s hurry up and prepare for the party! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, then stand up.

    ¡¸ In that case, Ruriko-san and Yoshi-kun should take a shower first ¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s looking at our sweaty bodies said.

    ¡¸ Fufufu, Ruriko-chan, You can go just like that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just wipe your body gently with a towel, we¡¯ll use the smell of sex attached in your body effectively ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The scent of sex is perfume to make you charming. It¡¯s a problem if Ruriko-chan isn¡¯t super sexy ¡¹

    So that¡¯s what Katsuko-nee¡¯s thinking.

    ¡¸ Therefore, sorry about it Megumi-chan but can you go to that bathroom and have some towels wet with hot water? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Megumi-chan, I¡¯m going too! ¡¹

    Nagisa goes to the bathroom with Megu.

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ As you see, Megumi-chan¡¯s insecurity is deeply rooted in her. She¡¯ll get depressed and get in a bad mood from time to time in the future, but you need to accept Megumi-chan¡¯s heart every time that happens ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Misuzu said the same before.

    What was it again? It takes time.

    But, we have plenty of time.

    We only need to face each other, slowly, without rushing.

    ¡¸ But, you can be at ease, keep on living as you see fit ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ Just like how you do maintenance for Megumi-chan. We¡¯ll also do maintenance for you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re no longer alone, so rely on your family. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I too.

    I¡¯m no longer alone.

    ¡¸ Also, do you understand now? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan¡¯s very similar to Yukino-san ¡¹

    Megu and Yukino?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just about the appearance. Megumi-chan looks like her mom, Keiko-san. Her face is different from Shirasaka house after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, her heart, she¡¯s the most similar to Yukino-san among Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s four daughters ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Her ego and attachment, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ When it gets complicated, she loses sight of things around her. Mana-chan and Agnes-chan look at their surroundings from the viewpoint where they can make objective judgments ¡¹

    Indeed, Megu has times where she only thinks of herself and gets discriminate.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s different from Yukino-san. Yukino-san grew up with her father and her clan pampering her, she grew up without insecurities but. Megumi-chan had hardships, so her insecurity towards the people around her is too much. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Usually, that insecurity goes in a right direction, where she¡¯s humble with the people around her. She becomes lubrication for the relationships of other people. Therefore, in your house or even in Yamamine house, the people around like her, don¡¯t they?

    Indeed, that¡¯s true.

    Megu¡¯s very kind to the people around her.

    Her background is that she¡¯s an adopted daughter, an illegitimate child, her mother was a prostitute that was killed, her insecurity comes from that.

    She feels that she¡¯s inferior to other people.

    ¡¸ But, her relationship with you has no insecurities. When it comes to you, she becomes very selfish that she asks too much ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama, I think that you were the man she could feel no insecurities for the first time in her life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Megumi-chan heard of your past, you see? She sympathizes with you who had an unfortunate history just like herself. Therefore, her insecurities don¡¯t trigger with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-san is just as she said. She can¡¯t go on without Danna-sama ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Yes, well, it¡¯s okay when it¡¯s just the two of you ¡¹

    This morning, when I had sex with Megu with just the two of us alone.

    We were able to have a sweet time.

    But.

    ¡¸ When it comes to you and us, a relationship with more than one woman, her insecurity comes in Mach speed. That¡¯s why it¡¯s getting complicated inside her heart ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Oh, the ¡°I¡¯m not as beautiful as everyone.¡±

    Her various insecurities on each woman come out at the same time.

    ¡¸ But, the sex in front of us right now, Michi-pon used Shingetsu and made Megu-tan realize that she¡¯s not the only one that has insecurities. I think that she¡¯ll change from now on ¡¹

    Misuzu said and smiled at me.

    Just like how Megu sympathized with my insecurities, if she understands with other women, then her insecurities will be gone.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, it¡¯s worrisome that she might become a selfish girl ¡¹

    I agree with Katsuko-nee. I¡¯m worried too.

    ¡¸ But, Master likes how complicated Megumegu is so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Huh, Michi?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say it? Megumi-chan¡¯s very much like Yukino-san on the inside ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You like women who are troublesome like her ¡¹

    Am I attracted to Megu¡¯s ¡°troublesome-ness¡±?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we spoke to Megumi-chan a bit harsh. But you already have Megumi-chan, so we want you to think that you no longer need Yukino-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ This is important to be under that impression. Even though it¡¯s slightly off the reality. It makes your life more comfortable if you think that way. Nagisa and I believe in our dreams of the future, so that¡¯s why we were able to endure the suffering during our prostitute life ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ We know that Megumi-san is the most crucial part to fill Danna-sama¡¯s hole in the heart ¡¹

    Misuzu also said.

    ¡¸ It feels frustrating, but we can¡¯t compensate what Yukino-san is missing ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s truly frustrating ¡¹

    Even Michi said.

    Everyone?!

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say it? We¡¯re doing all our best to do maintenance in your heart ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ We all love you after all ¡¹

    She hugs my back tight.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Danna-sama¡¯s the most precious to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi tell me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me from below.

    My penis is still buried inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Please be at ease. Ruriko will stay by Onii-sama¡¯s side forever, I¡¯m a slave after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never let go even if I die ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, Ojou-sama, and Nei-chan too. You¡¯re not alone anymore. No, you can¡¯t be alone anymore ¡¹

    I have a family I must protect.

    No, wrong.

    The family I must protect also protects me.

    ¡¸ Family means supporting each other ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, that conversation just now was very interesting ¡¹

    Ruriko said laughing.

    ¡¸ The talk earlier about Yukino-san having no insecurities ¡¹

    Yukino has no insecurities.

    ¡¸ Kufufufufu, is that what we feel out of place from her? ¡¹

    1. 48 ways to destroy his dick!

 Chapter 548. Sexual number 1

    Chapter 548. Sexual number 1

    Yukino has no insecurities.

    ¡¸ Well, That girl grew up carefree, spoiled as much as she wants ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Her father is a director of a major advertising agency. Basically a rich person. On top of that, Shirasaka house who controls newspaper and television companies is a blood relative of hers ¡¹

    The former head, Moritsugu was also pampering her.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Ruriko¡¯s inside.

    A large amount of semen overflows from her opening.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. When Yukino-san discovers that Misuzu-chan was from Kouzuki house, a higher social standing than her, she got scared, but she never showed a humble attitude. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Yeah, she didn¡¯t call Misuzu as ¡°Kouzuki-sama¡± nor planned to show allegiance.

    Instead, whenever they¡¯re on the same place, she ignores her as much as she could.

    There¡¯s no insecurity.

    ¡¸ No matter what happens, whatever circumstances she¡¯s cornered in, her heart will never break because her heart lacks insecurity to others ¡¹

    In short, Yukino holds confidence in her existence.

    That¡¯s because her father and her great uncle, Shirasaka Moritsugu pampered Yukino.

    ¡°Papa praised me. He recognizes my worth¡± -That thought is the center of Yukino¡¯s ego.

    ¡¸ People feel ecstasy and joy when they feel that someone praised and recognized them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, no matter how ecstatic it may be, it¡¯ll be knocked away by the knowledge of reality ¡¹

    Even if her father continues to say ¡°You¡¯re cute, you have the talent.¡±

    If she goes outside her house and to school, meet people better than herself, more talented then her, she¡¯ll discover her position.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino¡¯s somewhat beautiful, and she came from a distinguished family, so she wasn¡¯t knocked out of it. Instead, she kicked out reality ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right. When Yukino noticed that Megu is more talented than her in the basketball club, she made Megu stop going to the club.

    When Megu passed on a high school that shows she¡¯s smarter than Yukino; Yukino forced her to decline and enrolls in the same school as her.

    The backing of Shriasaka house and Yamamine house¡¯s adopted daughter, Megu doesn¡¯t raise her head against Shirasaka house.

    Megu who¡¯s always made to fall as she wants is one of the factors why Yukino doesn¡¯t have insecurities.

    When there¡¯s a clan gathering at New Year¡¯s she wears beautiful clothing and praised by Mr. Moritsugu.

    Yet Megu can¡¯t put on a dress and attends on her regular uniform.

    That always made Yukino feel that she¡¯s superior.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t that change in the future? Danna-sama chose not Yukino-san but Megu-tan with us ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Will Choosing Megu instead of Yukino become insecurity for her?

    ¡¸ I wonder? Since it¡¯s her, she¡¯d probably think that she owns him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    I see. Yukino¡¯s usual thought pattern will end up that way.

    ¡¸ Well, having no insecurities means that she¡¯s happy about herself. But, for us who have insecurities, we only feel disgusted with her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. if it¡¯s her classmates who don¡¯t have much contact with her, her frank personality might be, but she can¡¯t be their best friend ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Well, fine, either way, she can¡¯t go back anymore ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    Shou-neechan took Yukino to Green mountain studio.

    She¡¯ll be used as a bait to lure the enemy of the new Kouzuki security service as a show-off.

    ¡¸ Besides, please don¡¯t forget that Megumi-chan has the same inner side as Yukino-san. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    Megu also loses sight of her surroundings, only thinking about herself.

    Just like Yukino.

    ¡¸ Normally, those who live in the same environment receive direct influence, for example, parent and child or siblings should have the similar personality. But you see, Yukino-san and Megumi-chan didn¡¯t live together, their environment should be completely different. Strange as it may be but a part of their personality resembles each other too much, it should be a blood relationship case ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I understand, their blood relationship causes the problem ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Looking at the people of Kouzuki house too, there are some similarities in character ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, which part? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Everyone in my family is talkative. We speak what we think on the spot. Furthermore, we love explaining each and everything assertively to the people around who asks ¡°what¡¯s this, what¡¯s that¡± ¡¹

    Well, Jii-chan and Kouzuki Souji were the same.

    The way he talks is different, but Kouzuki Kenshi is analytical, a man who speaks a lot.

    Basically, he speaks with an arrogant attitude.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, it must be the influence of the blood ¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    Oh, speaking of which.

    Mana¡¯s also the type that sets her heart on what she thinks, she gives up all thinking and acts unpredictably.

    Yukino¡¯s escape from Ichikawa-san¡¯s house was also unexpected.

    They stockpile their emotions inside, and when it explodes, they take bold actions. It¡¯s a common personality among those sisters.

    Megu too, she was surprisingly fast to decide on becoming a member of Kuromori.

    Then that means. Wait.

    Agnes has the same blood.

    Haa.

    I see. Agnes actively recognizes me as her Papa because:

    Is her bloodline making her think that way actively?

    That¡¯s why Agnes doesn¡¯t feel like she¡¯s always in stress.

    If her stocked piled emotions explode, she might do something outrageous.

    ¡¸ I get it. I. Oh, I see now ¡¹

    On the other hand, Misuzu and Ruriko are girls whose self-control suppresses themselves.

    They look at their mind¡¯s status objectively, and if they need me, they ask me themselves and prepare themselves for that opportunity.

    They get all out when having sex with me, they already know how to erase the stagnation in their mind.

    They¡¯re girls who think of their distance with me and think of what¡¯s the best way to accompany me as they control themselves.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Nei are also similar.

    Everyone controls their heart since they got over a painful era.

    Rather than control, they have good management.

    They balance Family, Love, and Lust very well.

    They endure when they need to, but when they don¡¯t have to, they let their desire run free. They give in.

    Megu, Mana, and Agnes can¡¯t manage like that.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    I understand.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me who¡¯s pondering.

    ¡¸ No, nothing ¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    Michi¡¯s also the type who¡¯s not good at managing her emotions.

    She¡¯s been stable as of late because

    she¡¯s acting together with Misuzu.

    Misuzu continually checks Michi¡¯s mental state. She manages it to make sure that it¡¯s balanced.

    In that case.

    I should be able to manage Megu, Mana, and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Now that I know what to do then there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    I replied.

    Now that I know it, then I can deal with it.

    Those girls will continue to live with me.

    ¡¸ Sorry, we¡¯re late! ¡¹

    Megu comes back from the bathroom with Nagisa.

    She must¡¯ve done a light shower to wash away the sweat and love nectar.

    She¡¯s wearing the hotel bathrobe now.

    ¡¸ Here, a towel ¡¹

    She brings in a couple of squeezed hot towels.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    I look at Megu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    Megu¡¯s face is adorable.

    Megu¡¯s body is gorgeous.

    I like her.

    Her slightly troublesome personality seems attractive to me.

    ¡¸ I really love Megu ¡¹

    I speak my honest feelings.

    ¡¸ W-what¡¯s with this so sudden? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Megu comes to me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looks at me anxiously.

    I.

    That¡¯s right, I should do it here.

    ¡¸ Megu, please don¡¯t abandon me. Stay by my side for always ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s okay now. I¡¯ll never leave Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    She smiled and hugged me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s soft breast wraps my face.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan¡¯s late so he got worried ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said laughing.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Geez, don¡¯t be so worried, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Megu tells me gently.

    I need to keep telling Megu that I need her always.

    If she thinks that I¡¯m okay without her, Megu¡¯s insecurity will show up, and it¡¯ll become a big problem.

    Megu can only feel at ease when I first desire her.

    Megu¡¯s heart won¡¯t rampage when I seek her myself, giving her a sense that she¡¯s giving me her love.

    She wants to be needed, she really us awkward when asked to give.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I feel sad without Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, I also love you Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu happily smiled.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, we have to make preparations in a hurry.

    That should be the case, but;

    ¡¸ Ahn, ahn, aaah, aaaah, aaaah! Danna-sama!! ¡¹

    There are three large mirrors lined up in front of the chairs.

    Michi¡¯s sitting on the right chair, Katsuko-nee¡¯s fixing her hair.

    In the middle is Ruriko, still naked. Nagisa¡¯s finishing her make-up.

    On the left chair, I sit down naked. Megu¡¯s doing my hairstyle.

    Misuzu¡¯s riding my penis as we face each other.

    ¡¸ Ahn, it feels good! Danna-sama! It feels so good!! ¡¹

    Misuzu bounces on top of me.

    ¡¸ Okay, Yoshi-kun, hold it, do you like this hairstyle? ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t seem to mind that I¡¯m having sex in front of her.

    It seems that her wariness with the family around has loosened.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s an order of things, so those free can have sex with him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but.

    ¡¸ Ah, when you want to ejaculate then call Ruriko-chan. ¡¹ All the semen needs to go inside Ruriko¡¯s womb or in her mouth ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee intends to prepare Ruriko as the ultimate-sexy-girl.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to have them all myself however ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You can soak in Danna-sama¡¯s semen tonight and meet Yoshiko-sama and Grandfather tonight ¡¹

    Misuzu said and laughed.

    ¡¸ You need to have Grandfather understand that you¡¯re now independent of him and now a complete sex slave of Danna-sama at a glance ¡¹

    Misuzu is swinging her waist furiously on top of me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah Danna-sama! I! I! ¡¹

    She¡¯s looking at me with charmed eyes.

    ¡¸ Are you cumming, Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Aaahn! Yes, that¡¯s right, ahaa! Auuu! I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, you can¡¯t cum inside Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Megu whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaaah, aaah, cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s blown by the ecstasy.

    Her vagina clamps my penis tight.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa, Danna-samaaaaaa! ¡¹

    I massage Misuzu¡¯s breasts as I look at her face drowning in pleasure.

    Yeah, her 17-year-old breasts are much riper than Ruriko¡¯s.

    It¡¯s not too hard, yet there¡¯s enough elasticity.

    There¡¯s a little bit of hardness in the core. Al dente.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Misuzu repeats her hard breaths.

    ¡¸ Okay. Yoshi-kun, wipe off Misuzu-chan¡¯s body ¡¹

    Megu hands me a wet towel.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Megu ¡¹

    I wipe Misuzu¡¯s glossy skin gently while we¡¯re still connected.

    ¡¸ Yes, your skin gets glossy when you¡¯re satisfied with sex. Misuzu-chan, you¡¯re very sexy now ¡¹

    Nagisa said laughing.

    ¡¸ Uuuuh! I want to be sexy too! ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Michi whose underwear is too wet is now wearing only a piece of underwear so the stain won¡¯t get in her dress while she sits and gets her make-up done.

    ¡¸ Mictchi can receive a lot of love later ¡¹

    Ruriko comforts Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan¡¯s really easy to get wet, I should¡¯ve bought a diaper from the mansion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I brought in a replacement panty so, Master, please put it on me before I wear the dress! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll change yours ¡¹

    I just need to make it fun to take care of these troublesome girls.

    No, it¡¯s actually fun though.

    I love doing something for my women above anything.

    I want to live for my family¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸ Okay, Ruriko-chan¡¯s make up is done for now ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Her hair should remain free-flowing. Ruriko-chan will show up in her natural look, Misuzu-chan will have her hair done. Okay, you can switch now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, switch ¡¹

    I tell Misuzu who¡¯s exhausted.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu stands up staggering.

    My erect penis comes off her.

    ¡¸ Okay, come here, Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko leads Misuzu to the chair she was sitting on.

    ¡¸ My, what a beautiful face you¡¯re making. Then, I¡¯ll make you cute ¡¹

    Nagisa reaches for Misuzu¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama. Ufufufu ¡¹

    Ruriko caresses my penis.

    ¡¸ Which do you prefer to fill? My mouth or my womb? ¡¹

    The 15-year-old high-class lady shows me a naughty smile.

    Her face has Nagisa¡¯s make-up.

    I see, since she is a beauty, indeed, just combing her black hair beautifully makes her face with make-up stand out.

    It¡¯s not a flashy makeup. It¡¯s a natural makeup for a middle school girl, but her lip is shining brightly with red lipstick.

    Her puffed up red lips is very sexy.

    ¡¸ What does Ruriko want? ¡¹

    I asked. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I had it inside me earlier, so I¡¯ll drink it this time ¡¹

    She squats on my crotch and rubs her nipple on my glans.

    .¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll suck on it ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s small mouth grabs my swelling penis.

    Ah.

    There¡¯s red lipstick on my glans.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you just had make-up. ¡¹

    I said. Nagisa;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we can just fix the lipstick any number of times. More importantly, enjoy having sex with a girl wearing a make-up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses my glans.

    A trace of red lip is in my glans.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko loves licking Onii-sama, and the cute face you make when I do ¡¹

    Ruriko licks my glans with her tongue.

    The pleasure is transmitted to my body, and Ruriko¡¯s figure in my sight is too lewd.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, look, Onii-sama¡¯s so cute! ¡¹

    Ruriko also judged that Megu shouldn¡¯t just be a bystander, that she should get involved.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Yoshi-kun looks like he¡¯s feeling goof ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu, kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu kisses me and entwines our tongue.

    Even though Ruriko¡¯s fellating me on my crotch.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please let out a lot ¡¹

    I endured so I won¡¯t ejaculate inside Misuzu.

    It¡¯s coming right away.

    ¡¸ R-Ruiko. I-I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    I ejaculate inside Ruriko¡¯s mouth.

    Dokuu!

    Doku, doku, doku!

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Ruriko accepts my semen inside her mouth with a smile.

    `She stimulates my tongue that¡¯s ejaculating.

    Ruriko makes her throat sound gulp, gulp.

    Ruriko¡¯s swallowing.

    ¡¸ Nn, nnnn!!! ¡¹

    She sucks on the semen that remains in my urethra.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s bitter ¡¹

    She said and smiled.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    I apologized unconsciously.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s taste, so I¡¯ve come to like it ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s lewd blood is rising up.

    She¡¯s still in third-year middle school.

    After a few years, she¡¯ll grow up as a formidable sex slave.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯ll get better at sucking ¡¹

    I¡¯m the only one who can savor on Ruriko¡¯s taste.

    Ruriko will have sex with only me. That¡¯s absolute.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, here¡¯s your share ¡¹

    Ruriko sticks her tongue to Megu.

    ¡¸ My, Thank you Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Megu licks the sperm that remained on Ruriko¡¯s tongue.

    ¡¸ Yes, it tastes like Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, I want my share too! ¡¹

    Michi said in a crying voice.

    ¡¸ Please wait ¡¹

    Ruriko sucks on my penis again then give Michi a kiss.

    ¡¸ Aah, it tastes like Master ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Okay, Michi-chan¡¯s done! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee announces.

    Michi¡¯s hair is now upswept, and her face has some make-up on.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, I¡¯ll finish his hair so you can go one more time ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay Dear, you¡¯re peerless ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu goes to me smiling.

    In the end, I¡¯m facing Megu again.

    I lead Megu to ecstasy.

    Then Ruriko switched with Megu, and I ejaculated inside her to my heart¡¯s content.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ My panties please ¡¹

    I take off Ruriko¡¯s drenched panty.

    Love nectar drips down like spring water.

    I wipe it off with a towel gently.

    ¡¸ Hold it in for now. I¡¯ll pour you a lot of love later ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Michi smiled.

    ¡¸ Okay, Michi switch to work mode! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Michi gets stiff.

    As expected, the flow of love nectar stops.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s great. As expected of my Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m Master¡¯s Michi! ¡¹

    I put on her new underwear.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko¡¯s next ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s sexy, instead, she went beyond hot now.

    I ejaculated on her mouth once, and inside her vagina twice.

    Her 15-year-old womb is full of my fresh semen.

    This beauty satisfied with sex emits a goddess-like aura.

    I wipe off her glossy skin¡¯s sweat with a wet towel.

    Her whole body has the smell of sex.

    ¡¸ Ah, before you put in the underwear, wait ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a perfume bottle.

    ¡¸ Dear spread this on her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, where? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know about perfumes.

    ¡¸ Neck, wrist, her armpits,, and on the base of her legs. The parts where you can feel the pulse

    Pulse?

    ¡¸ If you put it in there, whenever her heart beats, it radiates the scent of the perfume ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please ¡¹

    I take the perfume and spray it on Ruriko.

    Neck.

    Wrist, and armpit.

    Then, the base of her leg.

    Oh, the scent of sex and perfume mixes, it has a strange smell.

    The pure and obscene scent combines and creates a mysterious fragrance.

    ¡¸ Shige-chan will surely be unable to stand in surprise ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s loved Granddaughter.

    She now changed to a woman that¡¯s too bewitching.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen so many girls who drowned in too much pleasure in sex as a prostitute, but ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ But, these girls are completely different. Satisfied with sex, and on top of that, satisfied in love too. Ruriko-chan¡¯s the best ¡°good woman¡± right now ¡¹

    Ruriko became a woman in just a couple of days.

    ¡¸ Yes, I am Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave after all ¡¹

    That smile alone makes me shiver. It¡¯s sexy.

 Chapter 549. Charm Up!

    Chapter 549. Charm Up!

    ¡¸ If left like that, the semen will drip down on your legs, right? That¡¯s why, put this on, Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands me a small golden panty.

    Why is this panty golden?

    I mean, isn¡¯t this T-back?

    The fabric is too small that it amazes me.

    ¡¸ Well you see, it fits perfectly, and the structure doesn¡¯t let it leak out ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee grins.

    In short, it will cling to Ruriko¡¯s slit and prevent semen from leaking.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please ¡¹

    Ruriko stands before me.

    Just a slight open space in between her feet causes white semen to drip down her thighs.

    ¡¸ Ahn, what a waste ¡¹

    Ruriko scoops the white liquid with her fingers and licks it off.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama took the trouble of letting this out for me ¡¹

    She shows me a strange smile.

    Is it really okay for me to have this sexy third-year middle school girl?

    ¡¸ Come, I¡¯ll put this on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I insert the T-back panty on one foot at a time.

    Then, I slide it on Ruriko¡¯s thin legs to her waist.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right, The T-back panty sticks perfectly in Ruriko¡¯s thin waist still in the middle of growth.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, towel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I wipe Ruriko¡¯s thighs clean with the towel I received from Megu.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko takes my hand and places it on her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s baby seed is filling me here. It¡¯s warm. Very much ¡¹

    This womb of a 15-year-old girl is filled with my stuff.

    It feels exciting.

    ¡¸ Hey now, there¡¯s another girl in line so let¡¯s end it at that note ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Ruriko with a smile.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be wearing a dress with an open back so you¡¯ll wear NuBra. it¡¯s better if there¡¯s no cord, but if you don¡¯t wear a bra the shape of your breasts won¡¯t look good ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a squishy object.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, have you ever used this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Never ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear. Well, of course, you don¡¯t ¡¹

    No way I would know how to use NuBra. It¡¯s my first time seeing that.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll put this on. It¡¯s troublesome if he puts it on and it comes off during the party, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ll let Katsuko-nee take care of the no-bra.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a pity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko, that¡¯s for next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ At least, please lick my breasts! ¡¹

    I lick Ruriko¡¯s both nipples.

    I suck on it.

    ¡¸ It feels good. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with an ecstatic face.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s far enough, Ruriko-chan! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee interrupts us.

    ¡¸ Dear. Put in Misuzu-chan¡¯s panties too! ¡¹

    Nagisa calls me this time.

    Yare yare.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan will wear T-back too. The dress she¡¯ll wear today shows the shape of her butt clearly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s T-back is also golden.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll put on Misuzu-chan¡¯s NuBra ¡¹

    Nagisa puts in the squishy object on Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    I kneel and put on Misuzu¡¯s panties.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Spray some perfume on Misuzu-chan too ¡¹

    Nagisa hands me a bottle of perfume.

    It¡¯s different from Ruriko.

    ¡¸ As expected, it¡¯s better for girls to have different scents. This perfume has good affinity with the fragrance you just used on Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    I see.

    Err, the base of the leg, wrist, armpit, neck.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    When I put on perfume on Misuzu¡¯s neck, she asks for a kiss.

    I kiss Misuzu¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ Then, put on your dress and accessories, then we¡¯ll do a final checkup on the makeup ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Dear, take a shower at least on your lower half. It¡¯s better if the men don¡¯t smell like sex ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t wash your head, we¡¯ve already fixed it. You can wash your face but be careful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    When I head to the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll wash you Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu calls me.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, you can¡¯t go with him ¡¹

    Nagisa stops her.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t give him some time alone then he¡¯ll get suffocated ¡¹

    She said showing a kind smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, he¡¯s been assisting us a lot this far. We should give him free time in the shower ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also said.

    Even though she says ¡°we,¡± Katsuko-nee and Nagisa has been supporting all this time.

    They prioritize Misuzu, Ruriko, and Megu that they hold back from asking from me.

    Megu knows that well.

    ¡¸ Understood, take care, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, there¡¯s a change of clothes on the suitcase, take them out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee prepares work for my sake so Megu won¡¯t rampage.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    But.

    In the end, I¡¯m quite worn out.

    Seeing my face in the mirror of the bathroom makes me think that way.

    That¡¯s not good.

    First, I wash my face with cold water.

    Then, I pour in warm water on my body.

    Carefully to my lower half.

    If you get injured or something, it¡¯s easier to fester when one is unhygienic.

    I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll get caught up in a battle after today¡¯s party, but.

    But there¡¯s no absolute in this world.

    I don¡¯t have the fighting power Margo-san and Michi have, but I need to prepare my body at any time to protect my family.

    Let¡¯s do light stretching.

    By the way, me in the mirror;

    Katsuko-nee and Megu swept all my hair to the back.

    Is this okay?

    Well, anything will do.

    I clean my body and wipe myself with the hotel¡¯s bath towel. Then I head back to the room.

    ¡¸ Here, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s holding my new underwear

    Oh, I have to let her put my underwear as I did with Misuzu and Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Sure, thanks ¡¹

    There¡¯s no reason to refuse, so I let Megu put it on me.

    ¡¸ The shirt and necktie are all silk. The suit we brought is a classical style. Tonight¡¯s party isn¡¯t a formal one, so there¡¯s no need to wear a tuxedo ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and showed me a gray suit hung on a hanger.

    I don¡¯t know the difference in social rules that well.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a Russian film festival where the Prime Minister is attending. Just a classic dark suit will be enough ¡¹

    Is that so? Umu.

    ¡¸ The theme today is to make Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan mature, so you need to be mature looking too as their escort, so we picked a charcoal gray suit ¡¹

    Oh, this light-brownish grey color is called Charcoal Grey.

    ¡¸ Ah, we need it done neatly so I¡¯ll do it for today. I¡¯ll show you the points to learn when putting on a suit so watch me do it, Megumi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-neesan ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee first puts on my T-shirt.

    Huh?

    I thought this shirt is for my school uniform.

    When it¡¯s placed to Katsuko-nee¡¯s hands, it fits perfectly to my body.

    ¡¸ Clothing turns out well when you have someone else put it on you instead of yourself ¡¹

    Yeah, well, you can look at it objectively. Even if you use a mirror, you¡¯re watching from the side you can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸ From now on, whenever you¡¯re going to school in the morning, and after your PE class, check it Megumi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, understood! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s doing her best to remember Katsuko-nee¡¯s hand motion.

    ¡¸ You see, we learned this from Ojou-sama¡¯s instructions ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ When the guest leaves the brothel, it feels sorry if their grooming is broken, right? ¡¹

    If they rent a prostitute, then they¡¯ll take off their clothes. They¡¯ll put on their clothes after sex.

    ¡¸ They need to look sharp just like how they get in when they get out. Nagisa and I practiced on how to change clothes for a long time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Kuromori is a high-class brothel so you must learn elegance to entertain the partner, you see? I¡¯m glad that we did. I learned a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, what I¡¯ve learned over there is useful for my current work. Refined behavior attract refined customers ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ The guests also had the rule of only one for overnight. If it were just a run-down brothel, then our mind and body would be worn out. At those places, the customers are just too rough and vulgar ¡¹

    If they can do anyone for the night, then it¡¯ll only be filled with violent and vulgar customers.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke was a perverted bastard, but he was raised as a high-class boy. He wasn¡¯t interested in money that well. He was selling us cheaply ¡¹

    The prostitute he kidnapped gives small profits and quick returns. Kuromori¡¯s high-class brothel value has fallen.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tightens my necktie.

    So silk makes this kind of sound when rubbed.

    But still, this plain golden necktie¡­

    It¡¯s not a shining gold color, so It feels calming, but.

    Huh?

    Megu, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi.

    They¡¯re gazing at my neck.

    ¡¸ I understand. I can do it ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ I need to practice ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ I think I need special training too ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ T-That was hard ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Geez, Katsuko! You made a difficult knot on purpose ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled.

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ We need to tell how to knot a tie at a glance ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If not, our customers will return home with a different tie than from when they entered, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Ah.

    If the wife of that house does her husband¡¯s tie every morning.

    If the husband comes home with a different knot in the morning, then it¡¯ll be dangerous in various ways.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we need to memorize how the customer¡¯s necktie was a knot at first glance. Then, we need to tie it back the same on their return ¡¹

    A high-class brothel prostitute goes that far.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have time today, but I¡¯ll teach you, girls, how to do simple tie knotting next time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ No, please teach us the hard ones ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ That way, we can tell right away if Yoshi-kun had sex outside ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ How about we pick an individual knot? That would tell which girl had knot Danna-sama¡¯s tie recently shortly ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ No, if you do that, Nei-chan will camouflage herself with the other girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s skillful in this ¡¹

    Oh right, Nei¡¯s good at sleight of hands, right.

    Anyway, her hands are skillful, and she also loves to play pranks.

    If you put meaning in tie knots, then it¡¯s unknown how she can disrupt the information.

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ In the first place, I don¡¯t have a job where I need to wear ties often ¡¹

    I¡¯ll work in the bakery.

    I don¡¯t usually wear neckties.

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Eeh, let¡¯s do the necktie thing. Danna-sama looks lovely when wearing a necktie ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Instead, just wearing a necktie while naked ¡¹

    Michi, what are you imagining?

    ¡¸ I want to dance with Onii-sama wearing a suit and necktie ¡¹

    Ruriko, D-Dance?

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s that I want to go to a ball. I just want to have a dance with Onii-sama alone in Kouzuki house¡¯s mansion ¡¹

    I feel relieved, but.

    ¡¸ Huh, does society still do balls even now? ¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that just in the world of fairy tales like Cinderella or something?

    ¡¸ Yes, if you want to have a social debut in Europe, a ballroom in Vienna will be the place to show-off ¡¹

    High society.

    ¡¸ Well, you can take your time to get used to those kinds of things ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I put on the charcoal gray suit.

    My necktie is colored plain gold.

    My hair¡¯s swept back.

    My belt and shoes are¡­Brown?

    ¡¸ Matching gray and brown colors show sexiness ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Then, put on glasses ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    What¡¯s with this black eyeglasses?

    ¡¸ From now on, when you¡¯re ¡°Kuromori-kun¡± then you have to wear fashion glasses and have your hair swept back ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ This will be your first public appearance ¡¹

    During Misuzu¡¯s dance presentation and Cesario Viola¡¯s attack, I show up in front of the executives and their sons, but.

    The dance presentation was a for the high-class ladies. There were no images recorded. Kouzuki security service guards aren¡¯t supposed to be inside.

    Even the executives and their sons won¡¯t be able to take a photo of my face.

    Doing those is an indecent act against Misuzu and Jii-chan.

    But, today¡¯s party is completely disclosed.

    The Prime Minister will come so there will be TV cameras and newspaper reporters as well.

    This will be the first night where Misuzu¡¯s fiance, Kuromori will show to the public.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s just a disguise ¡¹

    I put on the glasses.

    The girls sighed at the same time

    ¡¸ Dear that glasses surprisingly suit you ¡¹

    Is that so, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t think that the glasses would look good for you ¡¹

    Nagisa?

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s very cool. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, line up the three of you. I¡¯d like to check the balance. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Misuzu and Ruriko line up with me.

    The two are wearing the same design but a differently colored dress.

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing white on black.

    Ruriko¡¯s wearing black on white.

    Misuzu¡¯s hair is upswept cleanly.

    Ruriko¡¯s silky smooth black hair is combed to her back.

    Both of them are wearing golden bracelets and necklaces.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yoshi-kun¡¯s golden necktie matches the accessories of the two, I see ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ The panty too ¡¹

    What, Katsuko-nee?

    I look at Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s back in panic.

    Their wide open back has their fair white skin bare.

    They¡¯re showing a beautiful spine.

    I mean, it¡¯s boldly open until just above their ass.

    In short, the T-back that I put on them earlier is flickering on the back side.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why they both wore golden panties. ¡¹

    Megu nods her head in agreement.

    That was to match with my necktie?!

    ¡¸ I want a bit more color though ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ I wonder if we could put another color around their neck? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have it prepared! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out two small boxes.

    ¡¸ Pendants. Misuzu-chan takes sapphire, Ruriko-chan takes ruby ¡¹

    Inside is a pendant with big thumb-sized jewels.

    ¡¸ Huh, are these real? ¡¹

    I asked unconsciously.

    ¡¸ No way. The real thing can¡¯t be brought to parties after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes, if you buy the real thing at a first-class jewelry shop, they add elaborate dummies together with it. ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ You use the dummies when attending parties. The genuine ones only have meaning in ownership ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Well, in my case, I only have the dummies ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this is well done ¡¹

    Ruriko says as she looks at the pendant.

    ¡¸ Well, of course, this is a work of a first-class craftsman who makes the genuine articles. It¡¯s just a stone, a dummy artificial jewel. But you see, even artificial, Ruby and Sapphire don¡¯t differ that much. Unless you¡¯re an expert, you shouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish from a distant perspective ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and laughed.

    ¡¸ How much is the difference between an artificial jewel and a natural jewel? ¡¹

    Megu asks Katsuko-nee. I knew it, girls are interested in jewelry.

    If this were jewels from Misuzu or Ruriko¡¯s collection, then her insecurity will show up, but.

    It¡¯s Katsuko-nee, furthermore, since she informs that it¡¯s not genuine, a dummy, Megu accepts it without problems.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, at worse, it costs 1000 times more ¡¹

    1000 times.

    If an artificial ruby gem costs 10,000 yen, the natural rock would cost 10 million.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please put it on us ¡¹

    Misuzu turns her back on me and exposes her thin neck.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I take the blue pendant and put it on Misuzu¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸ Dear, do you know how to put on the clasp? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, good ¡¹

    Next is Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    I put on the red jewel pendant on Ruriko.

    But.

    Girl¡¯s neck gets you throbbing.

    I fix the pendant¡¯s clasp while trying not to touch Ruriko¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    The two stand next to me once again.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s very beautiful ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled.

    Yeah, their necks have a red and blue jewel shining, their gorgeousness increased a thousand times.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please don¡¯t think that this is a dummy jewel ¡¹

    I also agree with Nagisa.

    Nobody would think that the ladies of Kouzuki house would wear fake jewels.

    ¡¸ Speaking of dummies, Dear, put this on ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a wristwatch and attaches it to my arm.

    It¡¯s an analog type rough watch.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this, Rolex? ¡¹

    I try to say the brand I know.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hand you such cheap items ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ However, only the exterior is genuine, the inside is a dummy. It¡¯s light, isn¡¯t it? Authentic mechanical watches should be heavier ¡¹

    Indeed, it¡¯s lighter than it looks.

    ¡¸ The inside contains quartz clock movement made in Japan. Then, the space inside the watch is entirely empty. Then, that watch incorporates another device in the empty space ¡¹

    Another device?

    ¡¸ If anything happens, push the crown, and then, the GPS will tell us your location ¡¹

    Is it a transmitter?

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t think something will happen that would worry us though. Bring this just in case. Okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Okay, now the three are prepared ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ Wait, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi, get in the line too, let¡¯s check the balance of us four this time ¡¹

    I tell Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s escort is me. Then, Michi is our bodyguard, so we¡¯re a group of four ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    Michi comes in front.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, get in line ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Misuzu wears white on black, then gold and blue accessories.

    Ruriko wears black on white, gold and red accessories.

    I¡¯m wearing a charcoal gray suit and a plain gold necktie, and brown shoes.

    Then, Michi¡¯s wearing a black dress and gold accessories.

    ¡¸ Looking at this, Michi-chan needs a different color too ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m a bodyguard, so I can¡¯t stand out ¡¹

    Michi said, but.

    ¡¸ I think if we don¡¯t make it too flashy then it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee peeks into the accessory case she brought.

    ¡¸ What about this one? ¡¹

    Saying that she takes out a brooch with a yellow stone.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s amber. That looks good ¡¹

    Nagisa agrees.

    ¡¸ Amba? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Amber ¡¹

    I asked. Katsuko-nee replied smiling.

    The amber jewelry is placed on Michi¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸ Yes, that looks good. Let¡¯s have this. Dear, put it on ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands it to me.

    ¡¸ Okay, don¡¯t move, Michi ¡¹

    I fasten the brooch on the place Katsuko-nee told me to.

    ¡¸ My, you look lovely Michi-pon ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, you look beautiful ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    ¡¸ Yes, yellow suits you well ¡¹

    Megu also smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Michi-chan¡¯s the only one who got the genuine stone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    Misuzu and Ruriko have artificial jewels. Michi has a natural gem.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not okay! ¡¹

    Michi panics.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, amber is cheaper than other gems. It¡¯s just a solidified sap of a pine tree ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Blue, Ruri¡¯s red so Michi-pon can be yellow! ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi.

 Chapter 550. To the next stage

    Chapter 550. To the next stage

    ¡¸ Then, shall we? ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just us but also Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Megu finished dressing up.

    We leave the bedroom and go back to the living room of the junior suite.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s holding a laptop by herself.

    The other girls seem to be in the next room.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re late, I was thinking of calling you a moment later ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said as she looks up from the screen.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Ojou-sama, it took longer than expected ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I was the one who planned out that one ¡¹

    The plan was to have Ruriko look sexier while we change clothes for the party, having her soaked in my semen.

    Then, Megu¡¯s added, and Minaiho-neesan planned for Megu and the Kouzuki house¡¯s girls to be in harmony.

    Perhaps, she looked at Megu¡¯s face when we arrived.

    If I go with Misuzu on the party like that, Megu will suspect that I might be taken away by the Kouzuki house¡¯s group and her insecurity will surely explode.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just in time, people are gathering at the venue too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan seems to be watching the surveillance video in the venue.

    Is chief Yazawa relaying the video delivered to Kouzuki security service?

    ¡¸ While you¡¯re attending the party, we¡¯ll head to a Chinese restaurant on the top of the new building of this hotel. I¡¯ve reserved a private room ¡¹

    Chinese restaurant?

    ¡¸ We intend to take our time eating for as long as three hours ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for the alibi, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    ¡¸ Yes. Exactly one hour after the start of the party, the action in Green mountain studio will start ¡¹

    Rei-chan & Kouzuki security service VS. Kitakyushu gang and Kyouko-san¡¯s fight will start.

    Minaho-neesan will have dinner at this hotel¡¯s restaurant to show that Kuromori is unrelated to that fight.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll have the restaurant bring a television in the private room and spectate ¡¹

    Television?

    ¡¸ Why do you think they are going to hold the event at the outdoor studio? ¡¹

    Looking at my confused face, Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Tonight, Yukino-san will hold a public press conference in Green mountain studio. It¡¯s scheduled as an emergency news program. Of course, they¡¯ve gathered reporters from media companies ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s public press conference?

    ¡¸ Shirasaka house¡¯s television station will broadcast it. They¡¯re in a position where they need to appeal inside and outside that the influence of the former head, Shirasaka Moritsugu is gone ¡¹

    The new head can¡¯t go against Jii-chan.

    To wipe away their past stain of trying to cover for Shriasaka Sousuke under the orders of the former head, they need to cooperate proactively in clarifying the case.

    ¡¸ The plot will be that the organization from Kitakyushu will come to the studio to hinder the press conference ¡¹

    Then, Rei-chan leads Kouzuki security service to confront them.

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ But, is it okay to put Yukino at a public press conference ¡¹

    Well, Yukino promised to obey us but.

    Nobody knows what she would do if blood rises to her head.

    She might suddenly rant on us.

    Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t know the facts.

    We can¡¯t consider what she would say.

    ¡¸ True, it¡¯s a bit worrying ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ But, we have no choice. We can¡¯t do anything about it anymore ¡¹

    True.

    ¡¸ We have no choice anyway. We can¡¯t move from this hotel. We can¡¯t give instructions to Green mountain studio from here, and in the first place, I don¡¯t know the details of the situation. ¡¹

    Starting with Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, Nei, Kuromori¡¯s execution group are all here. Edie too.

    It¡¯s inevitable since we need to make an alibi, however.

    ¡¸ Will Shou-neechan and Rei-chan be okay alone? ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried

    Will they be able to control Yukino when they get nervous?

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s not just the two of them you know? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s present too ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kyouko-san¡¯s on the other side, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, so, don¡¯t you think she can control the situation in the way she wants it to be? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ If Yukino-san gets reckless then she can blow up one or two bombs. Shou-san and Reika-san may be still naive in planning but, Kyouko-san¡¯s work is always perfect ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯ll be somewhat comical and full of humor though ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a production Kyouok-san coordinated, so there¡¯s no need to worry ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has absolute faith in Kyouko-san.

    She¡¯s someone with such past records after all.

    She kidnapped and confined Shirasaka Sousuke in Australia all by herself.

    Kyouko-san was the one who chose Green mountain studio in the first place.

    She entrusts everything to her.

    But.

    ¡¸ Are you still worried? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ What are you worried about? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t speak that I worry about Yukino no matter what.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for me, an amateur to worry about the work of professional bodyguards like Rei-chan and Shou-neechan.

    But.

    ¡¸ Watching it from afar is just a bit ¡¹

    To think that we¡¯re only watching at the TV while they¡¯re in danger.

    ¡¸ How much time does it take from this hotel to Green mountain studio? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see; if by car, it¡¯ll take over an hour. The shortest distance is 246, from Tokyo and Nagoya, then get off at Aoba interchange, and go north from there. But during this time, the city is crowded, it might take more time ¡¹

    The start of the party and the start of action at Green mountain studio has a precisely one hour difference.

    In short, if they show up at the party, they can¡¯t make it in time to Green mountain studio.

    ¡¸ Give it up. You¡¯re with Misuzu-chan so you can¡¯t leave the party immediately ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    That¡¯s indeed true.

    I can¡¯t choose both.

    And the challenge in front of me is to make Jii-chan and Ruriko reconciliation.

    I should pay my full attention to this.

    As Ruriko¡¯s master who received her from Jii-chan, I need to show up with Ruriko in front of Jii-chan.

    This is so Jii-chan could understand that Ruriko¡¯s no longer a target of his illicit love as she¡¯s already mine.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, anyway, I¡¯ll concentrate what¡¯s in front of me ¡¹

    I said. Megu sighs in relief.

    Ah, I knew it. She doesn¡¯t want me to go to Green mountain studio.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯d like to tell Rei-chan and Shou-neechan to do their best. Can we call them? ¡¹

    I asked. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible now, it¡¯ll only confuse those preparing over there. This is also Shou-san and Reika-san¡¯s first time to control the whole organization ¡¹

    I see. I feel sorry if I disturb them.

    Minaho-neesan looks at the clock.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be leaving in three minutes. Show your face to everyone before going to the party ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s clear green mountain studio away from my head for now.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh wow! Papa! So cool! ¡¹

    Mao-chan saw me who¡¯s wearing a classic suit, hair all swept back, and wearing fashion glasses; she comes running to me.

    ¡¸ Mao, don¡¯t cling too much, it¡¯ll wrinkle his clothes ¡¹

    Nagisa tells her daughter.

    ¡¸ Next time, pick me up from kindergarten looking like that ¡¹

    Mao-chan looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Mao wants Papa to pick me up ¡¹

    Mao-chan lived with no father for a long time.

    ¡¸ Sure, next time. I promise ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ Yay! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, dress like that on our date too. This hotel will do. We can watch the night view on the top floor and stay over! ¡¹

    Nei laughs and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not going to be a hindrance this time, so that much is okay, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei tells Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, and Megu.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Nei on behalf of all.

    ¡¸ Other than that. Ruri-chan¡¯s emitting such a strangely lewd aura, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Nei points at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I received a lot of love. I¡¯m full ¡¹

    Ruriko says while rubbing her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸ Nunu! That leeway is unexpected! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, isn¡¯t that great? We can also fill ourselves with Chinese food later ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Nei.

    ¡¸ Ugh! I¡¯m going to eat all their Ebichiri and Kanitama! ¡¹

    When Nei¡¯s joking, she¡¯s stable.

    Nei¡¯s an elder sister of the younger girls as well as my woman.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t give any to Megu-chan! ¡¹

    She purposely involves Megu who can¡¯t join the party.

    This is Nei¡¯s consideration.

    ¡¸ Megu, sorry but could you take care of Ya-chan ¡¹

    Therefore, I¡¯ll make it look like I entrust Nei to Megu.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan? ¡¹

    Oh right. Megu doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m calling Nei Ya-chan now.

    Then, Megu gets on Megu¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Mufufu, I! Ya-chan, is now behind you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait! Nei-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let go! ¡¹

    Nei sticks to Megu.

    Nowt hen.

    ¡¸ Mana, we¡¯re going to take care of Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana nods.

    Mana also has good intuition. She knows that I had sex with Ruriko and the girls in the other room.

    ¡¸ When I¡¯m back, let¡¯s have sex with the three of us ¡¹

    I squat down and hug Mana and Agnes in my arms.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Papa ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    These two feel uneasy unless I make physical contact with them.

    These girls need physical contact.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, that¡¯s a promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana. Agnes ¡¹

    As I hug the two, someone pats my back.

    When I turn around, Edie¡¯s there, smiling.

    It seems that she wants a hug too.

    ¡¸ Sure, Edie ¡¹

    I hug Edie.

    ¡¸ Mana, translate please ¡¹

    I tell Mana while hugging Edie.

    ¡¸ I need to accompany Misuzu and the girls so, Edie, make sure to protect the family ¡¹

    Mana immediately translates for Edie.

    ¡¸ My family is Edie¡¯s family. Protect the family, okay? Edie ¡¹

    I said. Edie nods, showing a straight face.

    ¡¸ Margo-san, please take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you don¡¯t have to worry about us, you should concentrate on your mission ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Mission? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it means ¡°A duty you have to perform¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I first should do what I need to do.

    I should concentrate on that alone.

    ¡¸ Yes, understood ¡¹

    Then, I turn to Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, Nagisa. Take care of everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we know ¡¹

    Nagisa replied with a bright smile.

    As for Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be going to a Chinese restaurant, right? Therefore, I can¡¯t make food for dinner tonight ¡¹

    She tells Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Make sure that he eats the food at the party venue ¡¹

    She¡¯s worried about my meal.

    ¡¸ When we get back to the mansion by night, and he feels hungry again then I¡¯ll make dinner. Ah, but, having a fourth meal on the mansion is not good for the health however ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Anyway, be careful, and make sure that his stomach doesn¡¯t rumble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Misuzu replied to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, the one who received a lot of licking from Yo-chan should take care! ¡¹

    Nei pokes fun.

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s me. Ufufufu ¡¹

    Ruriko in her lewd aura mode smiles.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan, you look lovely ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Ruriko and said.

    ¡¸ Thank you, but Agnes-chan will grow beautiful from now on as well ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ We become more beautiful the more Onii-sama pours his love to us ¡¹

    Ruriko pats her lower abdomen where I poured in my semen.

    ¡¸ Kuh! I won¡¯t lose! I¡¯ll get even more beautiful from having sex with Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei asserts competitiveness.

    ¡¸ No, Nei-chan¡¯s ¡¹

    Ruriko hesitates to speak.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that you¡¯re beautiful enough ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s full of lewd aura can only say that much for now.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-What are you talking about Ruri-chan?! I-I-I¡¯m not that beautiful! ¡¹

    Nei gets embarrassed when she¡¯s told that she¡¯s beautiful straight to her face.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s very beautiful! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles at Nei.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I also always think that Ya-chan¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    I pat Nei¡¯s cheeks and said.

    ¡¸ Nununu! Geez! You idiots! You¡¯re making me embarrassed! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s blushing.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s very embarrassed! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll entrust everyone to you, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care ¡¹

    Lastly, I exchanged words with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Hey¡¢MICHI£¡ ¡¹

    Edie talks to Michi in English.

    Michi smiled and showed a peace sign.

    Well, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s telling her ¡°Do your best.¡¯

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, take care of Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, it will be okay ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you later, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be waiting! ¡¹

    We departed with our family sending us off.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, and I head out to the hotel corridor.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, how do we get to the venue? ¡¹

    This is the annex, the venue is in the main building.

    They said that there¡¯s a passage connecting them but.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I know ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve come to this hotel many times and the venue for today¡¯s party will have Grandfather present ¡¹

    I see. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s a first-timer in this hotel.

    Michi doesn¡¯t turn her face to me, but she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, so she came here before too.

    We turn to the corridor.

    There were four women in a black suit waiting on the place where two guards from Kouzuki security service were in.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Taki from the first division ¡¹

    The woman in front greets Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Kataoka and I will lead you to the venue ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Is it under Yazawa-san¡¯s instructions? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Taki-san affirms.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have only Kudou Michi as my bodyguard ¡¹

    Misuzu said to protect Michi¡¯s pride.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re aware. However, Kouzuki security service must escort Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama to the venue ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what the company told you? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks strictly.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house may be the master of Kouzuki security service, but we¡¯re not compelled to act according to the circumstances of your company ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re aware of what you say but, would you please allow us to escort you to the venue¡¯s entrance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t enter the venue? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Taki.

    ¡¸ Yes, we promise ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Very well, I¡¯ll allow you to accompany us to the entrance at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Other than that, did Yazawa-san hand you over something? ¡¹

    Taki-san takes out an envelope.

    ¡¸ Yes. The invitation for today¡¯s party is handed over to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, bring that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Michi stands in front.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep it ¡¹

    She sticks her hand.

    Taki-san hands the envelope to Michi regretfully.

    Misuzu¡¯s telling them that ¡°Michi will be my bodyguard and Taku-san will only have to escort us. You won¡¯t be doing anything else,¡± in her attitude.

    ¡¸ And you two will remain here? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at the women in suits.

    ¡¸ Yes, It¡¯s Nakajima and Yahara from the first division ¡¹

    The two women bow to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ The people left in the room will head to the restaurant in the new building. They¡¯re people who helped Ruriko and I a lot. Don¡¯t be rude to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be as indirect as possible and be careful not to offend them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Misuzu reigns like a queen.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    She holds my arm.

    I see. From now on:

    I am Kuromori, the fiance Jii-chan accepted for Misuzu.

    I have to escort Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    My elbow¡¯s hitting Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    Oh, so this is what a NuBra feels like.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Michi Insists in leading as Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    Following, Taku-san as the sub.

    Behind is Misuzu linking arms with me.

    Then, Ruriko.

    Lastly, the other bodyguard from Kouzuki security service, Kataoka serves as the rear guard.

    This line up is suitable for the attendance of the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll head to the main building from the 17th floor. ¡¹

    Taki-san tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯ll head to the first floor and arrive at the main building from there ¡¹

    Misuzu refuses the route Taki-san proposed.

    ¡¸ But that means that you¡¯ll go through the hotel¡¯s general guests? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll be entering the party confidently ¡¹

    Misuzu declares.

    That¡¯s right, to show the public that Jii-chan and Ruriko have no problems, then;

    We need to enter showing a confident look while seen by many people.

    ¡¸ However, the bodyguards ¡¹

    Taki is worried about going through the lobby where there are many ordinary guests around.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Michi tells Taki-san expressionlessly.

    ¡¸ Yes, if anything happens then Michi will protect us ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it will be okay as long as we leave it to Michi-san. Michi-san¡¯s very strong ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s charming smile had Taki-san speechless.

    Then, we get on the elevator.

 Chapter 551. Party of the wealthy

    Chapter 551. Party of the wealthy

    We go down to the first floor from the elevator.

    It¡¯s already dark outside.

    The lobby of the luxury hotel is beautifully lighted up. There are a lot of guests.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! So beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are they models? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko who¡¯s dressed up made people around the lobby raise their voice.

    That¡¯s how elegant and gorgeous the two are.

    Furthermore, in our front and back have two female guards from Kouzuki security service escorting us.

    We will naturally stand out.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu links arms with me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    She holds hand with Ruriko.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Michi leads to the main building from the annex.

    Ruriko, Misuzu, and I line up side by side.

    The ladies of Kouzuki security service are protecting our front and back feeling tense.

    Coming from the modern newly-built annex, we head to the main building where the traditional, solemn atmosphere drifts.

    Oh, the guests in this lobby are a bit different.

    They¡¯re all calm, and they wear clothes that look expensive.

    There¡¯s a lot of women in Japanese clothes too.

    The guests coming to the party are already gathering.

    There¡¯s a lot of women dressed up.

    ¡¸ Look at that ¡¹

    Some people point at us.

    They¡¯re holding cameras, media, I guess.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re Kouzuki house¡¯s ladies, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that the daughter of the recently dead Kouzuki Shigeaki ¡¹

    Try to whisper when talking.

    There¡¯s no need for you to speak so loudly, trying to make Ruriko hear it.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, smile ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to my ear.

    Looking at them, Misuzu and Ruriko are both smiling.

    ¡¸ Please control your emotions, if we show displeasure then it¡¯s our loss ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers and she grips my arm tighter.

    She¡¯s pressing her breasts on my arm.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that guy linking arms with her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who knows ¡¹

    The men holding a camera tries to capture a photo of us.

    But.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sorry, but it¡¯s forbidden to take photos in the lobby

    The hotel bellboy talks to the media guy.

    He stands in front of the camera so we won¡¯t get photographed.

    ¡¸ This hotel is first-class, so we can leave things like that to them ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    There are a lot of tourist guests as well so they can¡¯t refuse those who bring a camera in the lobby.

    But if someone tries to shoot another person with a camera, the employees of the hotel will stretch themselves and stop them.

    ¡¸ But, there are those who take hidden shots, right? ¡¹

    I think.

    In this lobby, there¡¯s a lot of police officers, and bodyguards of distinguished houses.

    The party tonight is a Russian film festival so there may be people coming from foreign intelligence agencies.

    And everyone would like information on who is Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, we walked on the first-floor lobby on the purpose of having peeping photos. That way, there won¡¯t be any unnecessary photos like with the media just now ¡¹

    Oh.

    We¡¯re aware so let them take photos.

    ¡¸ We also need to get along with those people from now on either way ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    That¡¯s right. If I¡¯m going to live as Misuzu¡¯s partner from now on, then.

    I need to get used to this.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in public right now ¡¹

    I resolve myself.

    Misuzu and Ruriko don¡¯t break their elegant smile either.

    We go through the main building lobby.

    ¡¸ The escalator there will lead to the second floor ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    Oh, I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know where the venue is, so she¡¯s being considerate with me and tells me everything.

    Looking at the escalator, it says ¡°The second floor, Banquet area.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what Banquet means though.

    ¡¸ The venue for today is used for celebrities¡± wedding in the past ¡¹

    Misuzu said while we ride the escalator.

    ¡¸ It was when celebrity weddings are popular in television broadcast ¡¹

    I see, so they had a party at this place.

    Looking up at the escalator, arrows are leading to ¡°Crimson Peafowl Area¡± ¡°Red Dragon King Area¡± and ¡°Red Celestial Maiden Area.¡±

    ¡¸ We¡¯re on ¡°Red Peafowl Area¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    The reception table is already at the front of the entrance.

    There are people already lined up in there.

    Of course, they¡¯re not only Japanese.

    There are Russians at the reception too, could they be from the Embassy or Russians in a business office in Japan?

    Also, the media again.

    There¡¯s no stinky man like the one on the lobby below.

    There are about 30 female reporters.

    Their hairstyle is stylish, and they¡¯re wearing beautiful suits.

    ¡¸ Women¡¯s magazine cover celebrities visiting this kind of parties ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me.

    ¡¸ They plan to check the fashion of the celebrities dressed up ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, celebrities aren¡¯t wealthy, they¡¯re ordinary people, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, but people like that ¡¹

    The rich wife or ladies wearing a party dress. That doesn¡¯t matter to the ordinary people, but.

    ¡¸ And also, many wealthy people like to be covered by such magazines ¡¹

    They want themselves wearing a dress shown in the magazine?

    ¡¸ Therefore, those people have official permission from the party organizer ¡¹

    In short, we too.

    Ah, they¡¯re here.

    ¡¸ Excuse me, may I? ¡¹

    Oh wow, three reporters come over us showing a very fake smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re from Monthly ¡°Mrs. Style,¡± would it be okay if we take photos? ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ I refuse ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still in middle school and high school, there¡¯s no value in taking photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all young ladies, you two are lovely, would you like to share us some fashion points for today? ¡¹

    The reporters don¡¯t give up.

    The reporters behind try to take photos without permission.

    But.

    ¡¸ Please stop. Ojou-sama refused to take photos ¡¹

    Taki-san from Kouzuki security service stops the reporter.

    Then, she shows her Kouzuki security service employee ID card.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    The reporters bow their head and disband quickly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service only escorts nobles ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ If they get them angry, their magazine company will collapse ¡¹

    They¡¯re aware that as they go around interviewing in celebrity parties.

    ¡¸ Michi,, please head to the reception ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Michi who has the invitation heads to the receptionist.

    Oh, the journalist just checked out on Michi.

    They probably want to know which house Misuzu belongs to.

    Michi shows the invitation, and the receptionist rushes towards Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Welcome to the party. Please come in ¡¹

    They welcome her respectfully.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Misuzu thanked the man and looked at Taki-san.

    ¡¸ This is far enough. Please wait for Yazawa-san¡¯s instruction afterward ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ No, no, well done, girls, you can join Kiyohara¡¯s team. Group-up with Norma and others and remain on standby ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa himself appears from the hall.

    He was watching our state from the inside.

    ¡¸ R-Roger ¡¹

    Taki-san salutes to chief Yazawa.

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s wearing a dandy suit right now.

    ¡¸ Hey now, when I¡¯m wearing civilian clothes, then there¡¯s no need to bow ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    As expected, they seem to be nervous speaking directly to chief Yazawa, the most important person in Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa grins.

    The reporters earlier are surprised that chief Yazawa came to meet us by himself.

    ¡¸ Hey now, Danna-sama, please stay calm ¡¹

    Misuzu grips my arm tightly again.

    Haa, I mustn¡¯t.

    Don¡¯t show emotions in my face.

    ¡¸ Ruri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    We head to the party entrance.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    But still, this is quite vast.

    There are already 200 to 300 people inside.

    Japanese, Japanese, Russian, ah, there are black people too. There are Chinese looking people also.

    Oh, I see, this is a Russian film festival, but people who want to build a relationship with the Russian government and companies are all coming. Nationality is irrelevant.

    ¡¸ What do you think, it¡¯s incredible, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa tells me.

    Then that means that I¡¯m still showing a surprised expression in my face.

    I¡¯m reflecting.

    ¡¸ Well, there are people related to entertainment coming too, Kabuki actors, film directors, oh, there¡¯s a girl idol also coming for some reason ¡¹

    I see. This is a party for the Russian film festival after all.

    Entertainers will come too.

    ¡¸ Are you not interested? She seems to be the eighth most popular girl among the idol group ¡¹

    That¡¯s so subtle.

    ¡¸ It seems that God is in the 10th place ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in those ¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    ¡¸ I already have three beautiful ladies on my side ¡¹

    I look at Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi.

    ¡¸ I see. Speaking of which, Misuzu-sama, it seems that the South Korean stars are coming, for some reason

    Why are there South Korean stars coming to a Russian film festival in Japan?

    Well, they¡¯d wedge into whatever they could dig in.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d like then I could introduce them to you ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ No thanks, I already have someone amazing by my side ¡¹

    She clings to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested either. ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ What about you Kudou lass? ¡¹

    Michi:

    ¡¸ Do you mean to ask if I want to fight them? ¡¹

    Why did it reach that conclusion?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s someone deserving to fight and take down then I think that engaging with them is worthwhile ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t fight them. My fault ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa says while looking troubled.

    ¡¸ Why do you treat us like children? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks chief Yazawa with a smile.

    I see, ¡°Do you want to meet some celebrities¡± is a conversation for children.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s matured so suddenly that I just wanted to ask ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa shows a bitter smile.

    ¡¸ I want to see if the appearance matches the inside ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still children, I¡¯m17, Danna-sama is 16, Ruriko and Michi are both 15 years old. We¡¯re not adults ¡¹

    She looks at chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ But we have prepared ourselves for this place. Even a child can do that much. Therefore, if we seem mature to you, then that¡¯s the reason ¡¹

    Yeah.

    We need to establish Jii-chan and Ruriko¡¯s reconciliation.

    Various problems will rise in the future.

    Today, tonight, now, we have to do something on this place.

    ¡¸ I see. Understood. However! ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ To think that the change is so far from when I met you hours ago! ¡¹

    Ruriko now isn¡¯t just merely dressing up.

    She has received three amounts of semen in her mouth and womb.

    Furthermore, her body is just wiped with a towel after sex.

    Her body still has the spark of making love from earlier.

    Her body and bare skin are wrapped in a sophisticated dress.

    This 15-year old girl¡¯s odor and perfume produce a lewd smell.

    Her face is delighted with sex, she¡¯s glowing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a child but also a woman ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Women change ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s thrillingly sexy.

    ¡¸ I think that this is the best way to convince Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I see, if Ruriko looks this mature then Kakka will surely want to keep you close again ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s making a misunderstanding.

    He doesn¡¯t know that I bought Ruriko from Jii-chan.

    Nor the illicit love Jii-chan holds for Ruriko.

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t want Ruriko to become an adult so he could keep her under his control.

    He wishes for Ruriko to stay childish forever.

    Therefore, he isolated her from the world and blocked information from the outside.

    Then, we;

    To have Jii-chan give up on Ruriko completely.

    Ruriko became an adult.

    ¡¸ As expected of Kuromori house, I never thought that you¡¯d go this far ¡¹

    Oh, he thinks that Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee¡¯s make-up made this image change for Ruriko?

    Well, I guess.

    No one can imagine that Ruriko¡¯s basked in sex for just a short time.

    Chief Yazawa believes that Ruriko is still a virgin.

    I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s partner so I won¡¯t be laying a hand on Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Excuse me, Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Suddenly, the girls are called out.

    Err.

    If I recall, this guy is?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re here too!? ¡¹

    He¡¯s showing ill-intent towards me.

    Oh, he¡¯s the prince of Kouzuki house¡¯s branch family, Kouzuki Souji.

    Now that I look closely, his younger brother, Kouzuki Subaru is also here.

    ¡¸ In this age, the relationship between Japan and Russia is essential.Father brought us here ¡¹

    I see. If it¡¯s a party where a lot of people from distinguished families are coming then Kouzuki house¡¯s branch family will also come.

    ¡¸ Shiba-san¡¯s here too, the eldest son, Takahiko-kun isn¡¯t present but Akira-kun, the second son is coming ¡¹

    Shiba Okitachi, the man Jii-chan entrusted the Kouzuki group. It¡¯s an important party where Jii-chan must attend so of course, he¡¯ll come too.

    The eldest son probably hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock of Misuzu abandoning the engagement yet.

    The next guy seems to be smart. Although he¡¯s a bit stiff though.

    ¡¸ Huh, Where¡¯s Kouzuki Satoshi and Tsunoda? ¡¹

    Where¡¯s the pick-up boys?

    If they¡¯re present, then it¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ Those two can¡¯t be interested in Russian films at all ¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Besides, those two are currently under punishment. They can¡¯t show themselves to the public for a while ¡¹

    Oh right, during Ruriko¡¯s father funeral;

    The two had displayed themselves having sex with Iwakura-san to the relatives.

    ¡¸ Ah, Kuromori-sama, please turn this way. There¡¯s something on your face ¡¹

    Misuzu suddenly told me.

    ¡¸ Okay, please don¡¯t move ¡¹

    She takes out a lacy handkerchief and wipes my forehead.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Then, she hugs me on the front.

    ¡¸ I love you, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Is she purposely showing this to Kouzuki Souji?

    ¡¸ Souji-san, it¡¯s about time you return to your father ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you still need anything from us? ¡¹

    Kouzuki Souji

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    The brothers return.

    ¡¸ Souji-san is a straightforward man, so he¡¯s used by other people ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me.

    ¡¸ The branch family executives told him to come to us and scout out ¡¹

    Scout?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re confirming if our relationship is genuine ¡¹

    Whether Misuzu and I are really dating or not.

    ¡¸ Besides, everyone¡¯s worried that Ruriko might not return to Grandfather as expected ¡¹

    They believe that Ruriko will be the inevitable successor of Kouzuki house as she¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter.

    Unlike the other Granddaughter, Misuzu, Jii-chan raised Ruriko himself.

    The man who¡¯ll marry Ruriko will be the have the next generation of Kouzuki house at hand, so everyone was aiming for that.

    ¡¸ ¡°Was Ruriko really kept away from Grandfather?¡± They want to confirm that ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s father, Kouzuki Shigeaki has died unnaturally.

    Everyone¡¯s aware that it¡¯s a result of some trouble caused by him.

    Therefore, they believe that his daughter, Ruriko, has been dropped out as a successor candidate for Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ If this goes in, it¡¯ll only cause inconvenience to Yoshiko-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said worriedly.

    Yoshiko-san is revealed to be the secret child of Jii-chan¡¯s first son who passed away.

    She¡¯s suddenly recognized as a daughter of Kouzuki house.

    In that case, those who were aiming at Ruriko change target to the newly appeared Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ No, anyway, seeing Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama look this good would be shocking enough for them ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said.

    ¡¸ Rather, they should be scared, if Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama work together then they won¡¯t be able to rule Kouzuki house even if they get Yoshiko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Until a few days ago, Kouzuki house was divided into Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s faction. Even if Yoshiko-sama¡¯s faction is formed, if the factions of Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama unite, then it¡¯ll overturn the whole thing ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa tells me.

    ¡¸ Besides, everyone¡¯s expecting that Misuzu-sama will mediate Ruriko-sama and Kakka¡¯s relationship ¡¹

    If Ruriko¡¯s forgiven then Ruriko faction will keep their forces as usual. There¡¯s no need to switch to Yoshiko-san¡¯s faction.

    ¡¸ However, that can¡¯t go on. Another scout will be sent over, and this time, there might be some from distinguished houses as well ¡¹

    If it¡¯s just people from Kouizuki house, it¡¯s okay since they know the internal situation, however.

    People from other noble houses are quite troublesome.

    Someone might persist asking on us out of curiosity.

    ¡¸ Hmm, right, there¡¯s a lot of people looking at us from all over the venue ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I feel a lot of gazes from all directions.

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san¡¯s currently present, so nobody¡¯s coming at us ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Everyone¡¯s afraid of Jii-chan¡¯s right hand, chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we were able to show ourselves in the venue boldly, and we showed off to the nobles and the people of Kouzuki house. Ruriko, Kuromori-sama, and I showcase that we¡¯re getting along well. We have cleared the first stage, I think

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, let¡¯s move to the second stage. Yazawa-san, could you talk to the party managers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No problem. They have accepted our request ¡¹

    Oh, they have some plan.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s still ten minutes before the party starts. Kakka will enter three minutes before. Kakka¡¯s already old, so his seat is ready. It¡¯s over there ¡¹

    Yazawa-san points to the chair on the left side of the podium of the party hall.

    ¡¸ When he enters the hall, I will head him to there. Those will come to greet will be shut out because the Prime Minister¡¯s entry will be given priority ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, please use the waiting room over there until then. I¡¯ve already told the party management ¡¹

    Yeah, we have shown our face to the guests enough.

    We can now disappear until Jii-chan arrives.

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko and I will go there, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzus-ama ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Please take care of Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Huh?

    Ah, I can¡¯t join in the waiting room with them?

    ¡¸ We will have Yazawa-san as our escort ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, leave it to me ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    I¡¯ll stay here with Michi?!

 Chapter 552. Allâ€™s well that ends well

    Chapter 552. All¡¯s well that ends well

    ¡¸ Then, later ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, take care ¡¹

    The two are taken by chief Yazawa to a door different from the entrance.

    Oh, the waiting room is in that direction.

    It must be a room where the party host and some guests wait in.

    Jii-chan must be resting in that room as he arrived at the venue earlier than usual.

    He¡¯s supposed to arrive just in time but, he can¡¯t come across with Misuzu over there.

    I mean, in Jii-chan¡¯s level, people would come to greet him in large numbers, and the waiting room has no meaning at all.

    Therefore, I heard that there are rooms prepared on another floor of the hotel for VIP of various countries to meet up informally.

    ¡¸ Master, let¡¯s go over there ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    ¡¸ Over there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kakka¡¯s seat is already decided, therefore ¡¹

    Oh, right, chief Yazawa purposely told us the position where Jii-chan would sit.

    In short, if we wait there, then we¡¯ll meet Jii-chan.

    This is such a large venue, so if we try to move later, then we¡¯ll be hindered by a wall of people.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, let¡¯s move while we have time ¡¹

    We head to Jii-chan¡¯s seat on the side of the podium.

    There are about three people in black clothes coming from Kouzuki security service around the seat, they allowed us to get closer to the place.

    It seems that chief Yazawa gave instructions in advance.

    Of course, I won¡¯t sit on it.

    I stand with Michi on the wall near the chair.

    ¡¸ Excuse me, who is this seat for? ¡¹

    A middle-aged man wearing a dark suit asks the black-clothed staff of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m from the office of Ooko Hashi-sensei from the Constitutional party office. If you do not mind, Ooko Hashi-sensei wishes to use this seat ¡¹

    The man in black clothes:

    ¡¸ Please inquire about the seat to the host of today¡¯s party. We had this seat prepared in advance with the people in management ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s open right now, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    The man in a dark suit speaks suggestively.

    ¡¸ He will be arriving soon ¡¹

    The man in black clothes replied.

    As expected of chief Yazawa¡¯s direct controlled bodyguards. They¡¯re keeping their dignified attitude.

    ¡¸ However, Ooko Hashi-sensei is already present. Furthermore, we need chairs for the elderly ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you need a chair then tell the party admins, not us ¡¹

    I mean.

    There¡¯s a lot of chairs available near the wall behind the party venue.

    If you¡¯re tired, then you could take a seat over there.

    Well, the seat over there are regular chairs for the venue and the chair prepared for Jii-chan is a good one with an armrest.

    ¡¸ This is why I¡¯m asking you if you could hand the chair over. Isn¡¯t it possible for the admin to prepare a new chair after your master arrives? ¡¹

    What is this guy saying?

    ¡¸ He thinks that this chair has a good place, so he wants to usurp it ¡¹

    Michi whispers to me.

    I see. It¡¯s the only beautiful looking chair in front of the podium in the venue.

    You can see the surroundings well from here, and if you sit in that chair, you¡¯ll look like a big deal.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask once again, I¡¯m from the office of the longtime secretary of the Constitutional party Ooko Hashi-sensei ¡¹

    The man in dark suit glares at the man in black clothing.

    ¡¸ We will not yield the seat no matter what ¡¹

    The man in black clothes said.

    ¡¸ Even though I asked so much? ¡¹

    The man in the dark suit won¡¯t let go

    Then.

    ¡¸ Is there anything wrong? ¡¹

    A hotel staff comes over in a rush.

    ¡¸ Yes, this man wants a chair ¡¹

    The man in black clothes tells the hotel staff.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then I will bring one right away. Please come this way ¡¹

    The hotel staff tries to lead the man in a dark suit, but.

    ¡¸ I would like to have this chair if possible ¡¹

    He wants to take way Jii-chan¡¯s seat by all means.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m from the office of Constitutional party¡¯s Ooko Hashi-sensei. Ooko Hashi-sensei wishes to have this seat. I¡¯m sorry, but these stubborn people don¡¯t want to hand over the position, could you persuade them? ¡¹

    The hotel staff replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ This seat is Kouzuki Shigetaka Kakka¡¯s seat ¡¹

    The man in dark suit:

    ¡¸ Hm, what did you just say? ¡¹

    The hotel staff continues to smile.

    ¡¸ A person like me will not be allowed to speak the name twice, I¡¯ll prepare another chair for Ooko Hashi-sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I see ¡¹

    The man in the dark suit turns pale.

    ¡¸ P-Please do not mention this incident to Kakka ¡¹

    He tells the man in black clothing, but

    ¡¸ No, we have to report everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, could you do something about that ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if you leave as soon as possible, your actions have already gathered a lot of attention ¡¹

    A young man wearing a suit speaks to the man in the dark suit from behind.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll only bring more shame if you continue ¡¹

    Haa, he¡¯s also here?

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a member of Kouzuki house¡¯s branch family ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi.

    This guy has a troublesome personality too.

    Or should I say that he¡¯s also sent to scout after Kouzuki Souji?

    A lot of people want to know what purpose did Misuzu and Ruriko come to this party.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me ¡¹

    The man in a dark suit runs away in a hurry.

    He runs straight ahead to an old man looking important.

    Is that the politician he¡¯s serving for?

    When the politician heard what the man in the dark suit said, he also turned pale.

    ¡¸ I knew it, the Constitutional party is useless, if they tried to research in advance who will come to the party then they should¡¯ve known who that chair is for ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi speaks sarcastically as usual.

    ¡¸ Hey, how were you doing? ¡¹

    He smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well. It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what he¡¯s talking about, but I replied anyway.

    ¡¸ That politician, Ooko Hashi is the boss of the organization that¡¯s getting along with the Russian Congress. They¡¯re an opposition party now, however. The prime minister¡¯s coming today, right? That¡¯s why they probably want to appeal their existence strongly. They can¡¯t allow discussions with Russia get through them, so if there¡¯s a special seat in front of the podium they would want it for themselves ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t ask him, but he keeps on talking.

    ¡¸ By the way, Kuromori-kun, what are you doing here? ¡¹

    He says ¡°Kuromori-kun¡± like we¡¯re close.

    He¡¯s the type who has nerves of steel.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t say that you¡¯re interested in Russian movies, would you? ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi laughs.

    ¡¸ What about you? Are you familiar with Russian movies? ¡¹

    I¡¯ll ask that for now.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m a fan of Mikhalkov ¡¹

    Shit, I might¡¯ve stirred the hornet¡¯s nest.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a good film, I recommend it. Kukuku ¡¹

    Don¡¯t say ¡°Kukuku.¡±

    What should I do now?

    ¡¸ Everyone, sorry to keep you waiting ¡¹

    Oh, the host stands in front of the mic in the podium.

    The party¡¯s starting?

    The guests outside the venue comein.

    In the end, 400-500 people are attending.

    The venue is quite crowded.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Hmm.

    The entrance where guests come in is cut off.

    Jii-chan enters.

    Ootoku-san is in front, Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san, and Choumoto-san is behind.

    Yeah, at this timing, nobody could interfere with him going for the seat.

    I mean, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san are abnormally strong looking.

    They¡¯re entirely different from ordinary bodyguards.

    Their physique is absurdly great, they¡¯re also emitting a powerful aura.

    Indeed, people who try to charge that won¡¯t appear so easily.

    However.

    Jii-chan who should usually have a stronger aura than Ootoku-san doesn¡¯t look lively.

    And, Yoshiko-san behind him too.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s showing a confused expression.

    She¡¯s wearing a beautiful dress, oh, it¡¯s a bit of a childish dress, just like how Jii-chan likes it.

    But, Yoshiko-san¡¯s already 18, so I can¡¯t say that it suits her.

    ¡¸ Poor girl, she¡¯s always been behind Ruriko-sama as her shadow, so it¡¯s natural for her to be confused if she¡¯s suddenly pulled out to such dazzling places like this ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said.

    Yeah, that¡¯s right. Coming from Ruriko¡¯s attendant to one of the successors of Kouzuki house.

    Unlike Misuzu and Ruriko who were accustomed to gorgeous places, she probably feels mental fatigue as she¡¯s the only one by Jii-chan¡¯s side.

    Furthermore, Jii-chan who lost Ruriko is now depressed.

    ¡¸ Please enjoy the beauty of Russian movies! ¡¹

    At the same time Jii-chan sits on the arranged chair, the venue¡¯s light darkens.

    Yoshiko-san sits next to Jii-chan.

    We¡¯re behind the men in black clothes, so Jii-chan hasn¡¯t noticed us yet.

    The venue turns completely dark.

    The front screen projects a Russian movie.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re doing a brief introduction to Russian film history ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi mutters.

    Hmm.

    Michi holds my hand in the dark.

    She grips it strongly.

    She¡¯s telling me that it will be okay, she¡¯s by my side.

    Thanks, Michi.

    I grip Michi¡¯s small hand back.

    The video continues for five minutes.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t have much composure to watch the history of Russian movies.

    Jii-chan who¡¯s protected by Ootoku-san and the guys in black clothes is several meters away.

    I¡¯m looking at Jii-chan¡¯s unenergetic back.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s standing behind him like it¡¯s a punishment game.

    I have to do something.

    This can¡¯t go on.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. It¡¯s quite easy to understand. The Soviet era is a bit abridged ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi who has a reputation of not being able to read the atmosphere nods to himself.

    Eventually, the video ends.

    The venue gets bright.

    ¡¸ Well then, the member of the Russian Federation congress and the honorary chairman of the Moscow Film University, Tosrtole Cheshirenko-sama, please have a word. Everyone, give him a round of applause ¡¹

    Then, the door to the waiting room where Misuzu and Ruriko are in opens, and an elderly Russian appears.

    The guests in the hall applause and, he rises up to the podium.

    He starts his greeting through an interpreter.

    ¡¸ That person has served some Russian art-related positions, but in reality, he¡¯s the leader energy resource related congress ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi tells me.

    In short, they came to Japan under the name of artistic exchange, but they will hold informal meetings in energy and resource parties in the shadows.

    The Russian Congress member continues to make speeches like ¡°I¡¯m thrilled to be able to host the Russian film festival in Japan.¡±

    ¡¸ Well, that has nothing to do with us though ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said suddenly.

    ¡¸ Kakka! ¡¹

    A voice calls Jii-chan from behind.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s me, Kouzuki Kenshi! ¡¹

    T-This guy!

    He really can¡¯t read the atmosphere!!

    ¡¸ What, Kenshi? ¡¹

    Jii-chan turns around while sitting in his chair and confirms that it¡¯s Kouzuki Kenshi.

    Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san know that Kenshi is a member of Kouzuki house¡¯s branch family, so they¡¯re not being cautious.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s also here! ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi points at me.

    ¡¸ Y-You!? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s surprised.

    Yoshiko-san is also surprised when she saw my face.

    ¡¸ Why are you in masquerade/ ¡¹

    Oh right.

    I had my hair swept back and am wearing fashion glasses today.

    ¡¸ Well, you see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re here ¡¹

    Jii-chan glares at me.

    ¡¸ Just thought of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm? Just thought of what? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I just came ¡¹

    Even I think that was an idiotic reply.

    Kouzuki Kenshi is holding back his laughter on the side.

    I¡¯m going to kill him later.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s¡¯ here. Misuzu¡¯s coming too? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Michi and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, they¡¯re here, I mean ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where are they now? ¡¹

    No, you see.

    I mean, why are Misuzu and Ruriko not coming back even though Jii-chan¡¯s here?

    ¡¸ Perhaps she¡¯ll come over here once the greetings with the VIP is over ¡¹

    She must be thinking that it¡¯s rude to come in the venue right now so she can¡¯t go.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are both considerate girls.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s convinced.

    The hall is filled with big applause.

    It seems that the Russian congress member has finished his greetings.

    Jii-chan looks back in front and applaud.

    Yoshiko-san seems to want to say something, but she doesn¡¯t forget to applaud to the podium.

    ¡¸ Err, Today, we have Prime Minister Hattori Kanzou with us! Please come to the stage! ¡¹

    Once again, another loud applause.

    A politician I¡¯ve seen somewhere before appears from the entrance of the hall while waving his hand.

    He¡¯s surrounded by SP.

    ¡¸ The person himself seems to be shorter than I thought ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi says something unneeded again.

    The Russian Congress member remains in the stage.

    The prime minister climbs the stage and shakes hand with the Russian congress member.

    The photographers who have permission and have a ¡°news¡± armband attach to them keep on pressing the shutter.

    There¡¯s a TV camera too.

    ¡¸ That means that this video will be used for tonight¡¯s news and tomorrow¡¯s newspaper ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said.

    ¡¸ Japan-Russia cultural exchange. Well, it¡¯s good news ¡¹

    I see. They¡¯ll let them take photos then the Prime Minister will return right after.

    Then, there won¡¯t be any news about the informal meetings held behind the party.

    ¡¸ Hmm, What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi said suddenly.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    N-No way?

    R-Really?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi is also surprised.

    ¡¸ Ruriko? Misuzu? ¡¹

    Jii-chan spoke unconsciously.

    Ruriko and Misuzu come from the waiting room holding a big bouquet.

    They¡¯re showing a beautiful smile.

    ¡¸ Well then, we have some floral gifts brought to Tosrtole Cheshirenko and Prime Minister Hattori ¡¹

    The host said, and my two women go up the podium.

    Misuzu and Ruriko illuminated by the spotlight are too radiant, too beautiful.

    Misuzu goes to the prime minister.

    Ruriko goes to the Russian congress member.

    They hand over the flowers with a smile.

    The hall is filled with even louder applause.

    The cameramen take photos.

    ¡¸ They got me ¡¹

    Jii-chan mutters.

    ¡¸ That video will surely be in the news too ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi looks at me.

    The Russian congress member kisses Ruriko¡¯s cheek on the podium.

    It can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s a foreign custom.

    The prime minister didn¡¯t kiss Ruriko as expected.

    ¡¸ But still, Ruriko¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Ruriko on the podium and sighs.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san too.

    My Ruriko¡¯s beauty is like a flower blooming.

    She looks fresh and vibrant as a 15-year old girl.

    Her bewitching look like a woman who is satisfied with sex is showing.

    Her whole body emits the aura.

    ¡¸ Ruriko looks so happy ¡¹

    Jii-chan mutters.

    When they finished giving flowers to the Prime Minister and the Russian congress member;

    Misuzu and Ruriko descend in front of the podium.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Grandfather ¡¹

    They smile at Jii-chan and head straight to him.

    Then, everyone in the hall notices.

    These beautiful ladies are the daughters of Kouzuki house, granddaughters of Kakka.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama, how are you? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, you¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san is on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama¡¯s beautiful too, your dress looks terrific ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kakka, I mean, Grandfather chose it for me ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san replied.

    ¡¸ Did you choose these girl¡¯s dress? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ No, we chose it ourselves ¡¹

    Misuzu said before I could answer.

    ¡¸ We chose what¡¯s suitable for us and what would please Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Ruriko smiles. Jii-chan nods.

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯m now just a secondary man to you ¡¹

    He said lonely.

    ¡¸ Oh, Grandfather, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Ruriko said kindly.

    ¡¸ Our Grandfather is only one in this world ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Jii-chan needs to abandon his illicit love for Ruriko.

    They need to return to their normal Grandfather-Granddaughter relationship.

    ¡¸ Yes, I see. indeed, I¡¯m your Grandfather ¡¹

    Jii-chan says as if persuading himself.

    ¡¸ HOwever, you seem to have gone to a place I can¡¯t reach ¡¹

    He looks at the bewitching Ruriko and speaks heartily.

    ¡¸ I am no longer a person that must be loved by protecting ¡¹

    Ruriko tells her Grandfather clearly.

    ¡¸ I also have people I must protect. People I love ¡¹

    That¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s independence proclamation.

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I see. it seems to be my complete defeat ¡¹

    He looked at me and smiled wryly.

    If he¡¯s competing as a man then that evaluation might be appropriate, but.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Jii-chan. Jii-chan hasn¡¯t lost anything. Look, your three Granddaughters are in front of you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that just happy? Everyone loves Jii-chan ¡¹

    The Granddaughters love their Grandfather.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just sophism, but it doesn¡¯t feel bad ¡¹

    Ruriko lost control over Ruriko.

    Ruriko¡¯s already free.

    Jii-chan can no longer isolate her from the other men.

    While she was under his control, he¡¯s able to love Ruriko as a man secretly.

    But.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you¡¯ve become an elegant woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m loved, and I¡¯m also giving my love ¡¹

    Ruriko became my woman and chose me.

    Ruriko¡¯s bewitching looks shows that she has become a mature woman.

    Jii-chan is no longer allowed to love Ruriko as a woman.

    ¡¸ Hmm, It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses her Grandfather¡¯s cheek.

    That¡¯s the limit of expression of love allowed by Grandfather-Granddaughter relationship.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, we¡¯ll be together from now on. ¡¹ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸ As soon as the party gets in the talks, a lot of people will come to greet us. Let us deal with them ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ There may be some of them unkind, but I¡¯ll teach you how to handle them ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, my best regards ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s relieved.

    She seems to be happy from the bottom of her heart that Misuzu and Ruriko came.

    The Prime Minister continues his greetings on the podium.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what¡¯s the matter? ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi asks me.

    ¡¸ Do you not get it from watching? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It means that everything¡¯s settled, that there are no more problems ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi:

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t get that. What everyone said is very abstract and ambiguous ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Why did Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama present flowers? I mean, why are they wearing such exposed dress for today? Also, why is Ruriko-sama who should¡¯ve displeased Kakka talking to him so casually? ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    He¡¯s s mart, but.

    He doesn¡¯t understand sympathy at all.

    Yeah, I¡¯m glad that he can¡¯t read the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ You see, this means that Ruriko and Jii-chan reconciliated. The successors of Kouzuki house will have Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san. Tell it to the branch family and the executives ¡¹

    I said.

    If this guy explains then the people from the branch families and the executives won¡¯t understand what happened at all.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Kouzuki house is at peace now ¡¹

    I smile at Kenshi.

 Chapter 553. Nomics

    Chapter 553. Nomics

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Jii-chan turns to Kouzuki Kenshi and me, showing a harsh look.

    Huh?

    Jii-chan what do you mean?

    Could it be that you¡¯re trying to say that you still don¡¯t recognize Ruriko as your granddaughter?

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san are both nervous.

    ¡¸ Kenshi, tell the branch family and the executives what I¡¯m about to say ¡¹

    Jii-chan shows a straight face.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi replies to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I will take Misuzu and Ruriko as my adopted daughters ¡¹

    He tells Kouzuki Kenshi clearly.

    ¡¸ As they¡¯re my adopted daughters, my legacy will be passed directly to these two. Misuzu¡¯s father, Shigefuyu has already promised to abandon his inheritance ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. Kenshi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That means: these two will be the successors of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Kouzuki house¡¯s fortunes and assets, the land and shares will all be passed to Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    Jii-chan jumped over his first-generation sons and directly passed his lineage to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ What about Yoshiko-sama? ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi asks.

    ¡¸ I will give Yoshiko assets that won¡¯t let her have problems for her daily life. But, that¡¯s all. I won¡¯t be giving Yoshiko any fortunes from the Kouzuki house. It¡¯s just money. Tell them that as well ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Is that because Yoshiko-sama is Kouzuki Shigeharu¡¯s love child? ¡¹

    Love Child?

    Ah, illegitimate child.

    ¡¸ That is not for you to think, all you need is to know that much. Therefore, here¡¯s a hint ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ A while ago, Misuzu and Ruriko handed flowers to the Russian Congress member and the Prime Minister. Were you watching? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I was watching ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi replies

    The stage still has the Prime Minister giving a long speech.

    ¡¸ The situation has changed with that. No, Misuzu and Ruriko changed the situation with their own hands, do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, what does that mean? ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s completely confused by Jii-chan¡¯s pace.

    ¡¸ If the scene where the two pass the flowers is used in the news, it will be a big topic. No, I¡¯ll talk to the media and make sure that it will become the news ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two of them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki house, a distinguished house in Japan has two beauties as their successors. That will be the report delivered ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko will be shown in the media?

    ¡¸ No one other than the political and business world knows Kouzuki so far because we purposely didn¡¯t show to the public. I will revise that idea ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ We will put these two in highlight. The daughters I raised with elegance and grace, suited for a traditional family will surely grab the people¡¯s attention ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would you do that? ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi can¡¯t understand Jii-chan¡¯s thoughts at all.

    Well, I don¡¯t either.

    Misuzu and Ruriko remain calm.

    ¡¸ Do you still not understand? I thought that you were a capable man, Kenshi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we put Misuzu and Ruriko in the spotlight, then that would mean that Kouzuki house and the companies of Kouzuki group will gather the public¡¯s attention ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi¡¯s working hard to understand Jii-chan¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸ Oh, if we gather the public¡¯s attention then the people in the group will have to correct their attitude. Nobody wants to do anything disgraceful ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ What do you think is the current problem of Kouzuki group? ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi:

    ¡¸ Kakka has announced his retirement. Therefore, the group is in unrest ¡¹

    He answered right away.

    ¡¸ Umu that is right. They wonder if the shift of work from me to Shiba-kun will go well. Some of the branch family members don¡¯t like Shiba-kun who¡¯s an outsider that much. On the other hand, among the outsiders, Shiba-kun has become their representative, and it will cause a significant reform within the group at the same time, some may think of driving away the branch family ¡¹

    In Kouzuki group, the branch family and the rising power are in conflict.

    Jii-chan chose Shiba Okitachi from the rising faction as the next manager, however.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s where Misuzu and Ruriko comes in ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ If the public sees the two as successors of a traditional name, then the people in Kouzuki house can¡¯t be selfish ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ The branch family will swear allegiance to Misuzu and Ruriko more than ever. Even the outsiders will not be able to make unreasonable reforms. They¡¯ll realize that the tradition and trust within the distinguished family, Kouzuki house is the source of power of Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Both Misuzu and Ruriko did that with that intent, isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Misuzu:

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as Grandfather said, we had Yazawa-san make a request to the party administrators for today ¡¹

    I see now.

    ¡¸ Normally, women in Japanese clothes should pass the bouquet but today¡¯s party is the Russian film festival so I thought it would be nice to wear a dress ¡¹

    If the Russians were invited to a party in Japan, then they¡¯d wear Japanese style clothes.

    But, today¡¯s party is to introduce Russian movies in Japan, and it¡¯s sponsored by Russian energy companies.

    Wearing Japanese clothes is strange.

    ¡¸ The dress we bought earlier today was from a Russian designer ¡¹

    So the designer of the same design yet different colored clothes were Russian.

    Misuzu was expecting this development from the start.

    ¡¸ From this point onwards, I will be endorsing Misuzu and Ruriko. These two have the imagination, insight, and furthermore, they take action. Don¡¯t you think that they have the qualities to succeed in my steps? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi nods unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Tell all the stakeholders of Kouzuki group who¡¯s present at the party what I just said. That is my real intention ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is there anything else? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Kenshi.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, uhm, both of them will be succeeding? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, both of them are still young. It¡¯s too early to decide on who will be the official successor. Furthermore, as you see from today¡¯s case, the two of them made a significant impact because the two of them were together, weren¡¯t they?

    ¡¸ Oh, indeed ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two of them will remain as successor candidates until the troubles inside the group subside. That way¡¯s better, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then hurry up and go! Everyone wants to know what I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t they? Fufu, they¡¯re showing such puzzled faces! ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    Oh, I only know Kouzuki Souji and the guys¡¯ face but.

    Even though the Prime Minister is giving his speech in the podium, a lot of people looking at Jii-chan¡¯s direction.

    ¡¸ C-Certainly! ¡¹

    Kouzuki Kenshi gets off in a hurry.

    People gather around Kenshi. Oh, that¡¯s Kouzuki Souji¡¯s father? The leader of the branch family.

    ¡¸ Kenshi is strong when talking, he has a habit of putting up airs, so he¡¯s useful in that situation ¡¹

    Yeah, he¡¯ll say ¡°He talked only to me.¡±

    ¡¸ My students need to be restarted soon ¡¹

    Jii-chan mutters.

    ¡¸ From now on, they need their loyalty for Misuzu and Ruriko to take root so, ah, Shiba¡¯s not agitated? He knows his place I see ¡¹

    Jii-chan praises Shiba Okitachi who he chose as the chief executive of Kouzuki group.

    Shiba-san ignores Kouzuki Kenshi and looks straight at the podium.

    Yeah.

    He¡¯s about to talk to government officials from both countries behind the Russian film festival later.

    He won¡¯t do anything impolite while the Prime Minister is speaking.

    ¡¸ Well, I will be retiring soon enough so let¡¯s let it pass for granted ¡¹

    Jii-chan said and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, I¡¯m more interested in you talking that you¡¯ll adopt Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    I ask intentionally.

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s looking gloomy is supported by Misuzu and Ruriko from the sides.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for Yoshiko to fight with the branch family and executives. If this goes on, they¡¯ll only use her. Therefore, I¡¯ll recognize her as my granddaughter but not let her become a successor of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    If Yoshiko-san¡¯s a successor candidate, then men who want to marry her just to be the owner of Kouzuki house will come.

    ¡¸ I would like to get rid of the possibilities of Yoshiko suffering right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, If it¡¯s now then nobody has finished their preparations yet ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    It¡¯s only been a few days since Jii-chan acknowledged Yoshiko-san as his Granddaughter.

    Those who were aiming to be Yoshiko-san¡¯s husband shouldn¡¯t be able to draw out concrete strategies yet.

    ¡¸ With this, people who will try to elevate their position using Yoshiko-sama will go away ¡¹

    Misuzu also smiles at Ruriko.

    There might still be some small fry who would try to aim at Yoshiko-san¡¯s money inheritance and the Kouzuki name but.

    Yoshiko-san won¡¯t be caught in the influence struggle inside Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ B-But, I ¡¹

    But, Yoshiko-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ To think that I¡¯d escape alone, not receiving any burden while letting Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama shoulder everything is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko let you escape so they could move freely ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko were born daughters of Kouzuki house, they¡¯re familiar with this kind of disputes ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, knowing that nobody will harm Yoshiko-sama means that we can fight with confidence ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what we¡¯re most afraid of is a plot of capturing Yoshiko-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko tell Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san will be safe, I already have Danna-sama, those people will only target Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Yoshiko-san looks at Ruriko unconsciously.

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯m already under Onii-sama¡¯s control ¡¹

    Ruriko is my slave.

    ¡¸ Nobody can make a move on me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t let them ¡¹

    I declare clearly.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s mine ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko, it¡¯s useless even if you make that face. Ruriko herself has accepted him from the bottom of her heart ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! Kakka! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san is not used to calling him Grandfather yet.

    Jii-chan ignores Yoshiko-san and looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve gotten quite sexy ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at her father sweetly.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama poured lots of love on me after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even before coming here ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve done it multiple times? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he ejaculated twice deep inside me. And also once in my mouth ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body is filled with my semen.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m receiving such passionate love everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you like sex? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks Ruriko.

    Jii-chan watched Ruriko lose her virginity.

    Ever since then, Ruriko¡¯s sensuality continues to blossom.

    ¡¸ Yes, however, it¡¯s not the act of sex but instead making love with Onii-sama. I am immersing myself on serving Onii-sama by making full use of my whole body ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Hmm? ¡¹

    Jii-chan shows a strange face.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t like sex, but instead you¡¯re pleased with him? ¡¹

    He looks at me.

    ¡¸ Pleased with him, is not a word a slave like me is allowed to say. I love him from the bottom of my heart. Onii-sama also loves me. Therefore, Onii-sama will be the only man I will have sex with for my lifetime. Onii-sama has taught me that sex is an act of entwining love ¡¹

    Me? Did I teach that?

    ¡¸ Having sex with Onii-sama is a lot of fun that I feel thankful for being alive. Onii-sama is a really wonderful person. I¡¯m grateful that I met someone so amazing ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, thank you for selling me away to Onii-sama as a sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not sex but h-him ¡¹

    Misuzu gets in between.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, you¡¯re thinking of sex with your senses as a man. But ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I are women ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t demand only the pleasure of the body but also peace of mind. No, having sex with Danna-sama gives us pleasure and healing at the same time ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Jii-chan, a man, Misuzu, and Ruriko, are women. They seek different things in sex.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I can¡¯t have sex with peace of mind if we don¡¯t open up and do it with Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, only Onii-sama. Ruriko will serve Onii-sama as a sex slave for a lifetime ¡¹

    The two girls Jii-chan¡¯s planning to adopt says while showing a smile.

    ¡¸ Hmm, in the end, I let you take Misuzu and Ruriko away ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me and smiles sadly.

    I.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, you¡¯re entirely wrong, Jii-chan! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think so.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko were both free from the start. They weren¡¯t under Jii-chan¡¯s control, as if you can kill or keep them alive. Even when the two were under Jii-chan¡¯s protection, they were living on their own will. Their minds were free ¡¹

    ¡¸ You ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t think that people can dominate others. Ruriko now enjoys being my slave now, I also wish for Ruriko to stay as my slave. But, if Ruriko thinks that ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a slave anymore,¡± then that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t have the power to bind Ruriko with all my strength ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, we¡¯re building a relationship by making and keeping subtle promises now.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to lose Ruriko, so I won¡¯t do anything that Ruriko hates just to satisfy my desire. I never will. On the other hand, if it¡¯s for her sake, I¡¯ll do anything even if that means she¡¯ll hate me. We know that those will strengthen the bonds of trust within us ¡¹

    Jii-chan stares at me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I always need to work hard so I won¡¯t lose Ruriko¡¯s trust every day. I can never be naive. If I take an underestimating attitude towards Ruriko and Misuzu, if I neglect the effort to deepen our trust, they¡¯ll abandon me. I¡¯m not allowed to betray their trust no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? What makes you think that way? Men can just stand firm and tell women to shut up and follow them. Isn¡¯t that how it is? ¡¹

    The head of Kouzuki house, Kouzuki Shigtaka¡¯s life might be like that.

    But, I¡¯m just a high school boy.

    I¡¯m not smart or handsome.

    ¡¸ Because they¡¯re the best women! It¡¯s a waste if I don¡¯t love them with all I have, they won¡¯t stay by my side forever! ¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    Jii-chan gasps.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, you¡¯re their Grandfather. Your relationship with them is Grandfather and Granddaughters. That relationship will never change no matter what. Misuzu, Ruriko, and even Yoshiko-san can never leave Jii-chan. You¡¯re a real family connected by blood! ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m not. We¡¯re just a man and a woman. If I¡¯m a man with no worth for them, then they can break their bond with me anytime. If they abandon me, then I¡¯ll be unrelated to them! ¡¹

    Therefore, I.

    ¡¸ I have no choice but to make an effort. I have to put my all at stake. Because these girls are gorgeous, kind, smart, they¡¯re the best women. Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters are the best ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Who would¡¯ve thought that even at 82 years old, I would hear a high school student persuade me about love ¡¹

    He sighs.

    ¡¸ If I had your sincerity, earnestness, and the power to sympathize with women, I might¡¯ve been happier ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Jii-chan, you asked if you¡¯re happy enough earlier but having these beautiful granddaughters, and there¡¯s even three of them, it¡¯s evident that you¡¯re delighted ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan mentioned what I said earlier was just sophism. But that¡¯s wrong. Grandfather and Granddaughters are a real family, they never change. Jii-chan already has the best source of happiness! ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks up.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, Danna-sama was abandoned by his parents. The only family he opened his heart to is already gone ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ I know, I had Yazawa investigate him ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you may know, but you don¡¯t understand why Danna-sama is treating us so preciously ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I see, I¡¯m already happy just having Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko with me. Umu ¡¹

    Then, he shows a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already lost my body function as a man so I should live as a kindly old man from now on ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at her grandfather.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, what about a great-grandchild? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s considering of getting pregnant right away, however, ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to rush, it¡¯s better if Ruriko matures a bit more. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll live longer. Besides, in five years, Misuzu will give birth to my Great-Grandchild ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I estimate it in three years ¡¹

    Misuzu. Three years?

    You¡¯re 17 now, so you mean you¡¯ll give birth at age 20?

    ¡¸ Then, I will do it in four years, Mitchi, is that okay? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ Acknowledged ¡¹

    Michi replies like a warrior girl.

    ¡¸ Hmm, this is inevitable, my grandchildren are growing up so quickly ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m looking forward to it, boy ¡¹

    Huh, Me?

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko, while at it, Kouzuki house too. Do your best ¡¹

    Even Kouzuki house too.

    No, I just have to shoulder everything.

    I have responsibility for these two girls.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Danna-sama. You have us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please take care of us for the years to come ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will also do all the best within my abilities ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and even Michi smile at me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san calls me.

    ¡¸ I misunderstood you. To think that you¡¯re thinking of Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama so much, please forgive my impoliteness¡¹

    Yoshiko-san bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay, raise your head ¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember Yoshiko-san doing anything that she should apologize for.

    ¡¸ Hey, time to quiet down, the Prime Minister¡¯s speech will be over soon ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells us.

    ¡¸ Eh, how should I say it, Russia and Japan need to deepen their friendship from now on, as the representative of the government, I agree with this notion, on the other hand, my family really loves Russian movies that they watch a lot, they even pray for more Russian films to come, in addition, as for the officials of Russian film festival, I pray for your ever-increasing happiness, including Cheshirenko, who¡¯s present for today¡¯s event. That is all I have to say. I¡¯m the prime minister Hattori Kanzou, and good evening everybody ¡¹

    The speech was over with some lines I didn¡¯t even understand.

    Big applause comes from the whole venue.

    ¡¸ Well then, Prime Minister Hattori has some other business in his schedule so he will be taking his leave. Thank you Prime Minister Hattori ¡¹

    The host announces, and the Prime Minister leaves with his SPs while waving his hands to the audience with a smile.

    He only took around ten minutes in this venue.

    ¡¸ The Prime Minister only makes greetings just to give weight on the party. That¡¯s how it is. Later, it¡¯s the job of the office workers remaining in the venue ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ And now, following ¡¹

    The host calls the next person to make greetings.

    ¡¸ Now that the greeting is over, it¡¯s time for chatting, various people will come for work ¡¹

    Oh, Jii-chan knows it.

    ¡¸ I will only attract an unneeded amount number of people here. Shiba-kun will attend another meeting during that opportunity ¡¹

    He¡¯s already started transferring work to Shiba-san.

    ¡¸ No, even I will get out in midway and will go to another meeting. Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko, please accompany your grandfather for a while ¡¹

    He looks at his Granddaughters with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ If you girls show a harmonious relationship, then Kouzuki group will be stable ¡¹

    Even if they try to make the three granddaughters fight, when they¡¯re getting along, they can¡¯t start a discord.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll be with you until the end of the day ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles as the representative.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s helpful, the media will probably interview about what you two just did ¡¹

    Oh, that too.

    ¡¸ By the way, what would you do? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to be with Jii-chan like Misuzu.

    Instead, it won¡¯t look good if I¡¯m there.

    It¡¯s better if we hide that Misuzu has a fiance to the media for now.

    What should I do then?

    I don¡¯t think I can deal with Kouzuki Kenshi and others alone.

    Should I join in with Minaho-neesan in the Chinese restaurant?

    ¡¸ Uhm, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu suddenly calls me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already made preparations ¡¹

    Preparations?

    About what?!

 Chapter 554. Tokyo Sky High

    Chapter 554. Tokyo Sky High

    ¡¸ Everyone else in the family will continue to stay in the hotel to make an alibi that they are unrelated to the action that will happen later ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Yeah, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Margo-san, the members of Kuromori are suspected to be related to Kyouko-san.

    Also, to have Edie break her connection to miss Cordelia, she needs to stay here and continue to receive the police¡¯s monitoring.

    Nagisa, Mao, and Megu need to make an alibi to protect their daily life too.

    ¡¸ My fiance, Kuromori-sama has already made an alibi from attending this party. If you excuse yourself here and say that you¡¯ll head to Grandfather¡¯s dedicated waiting room, then it¡¯s all okay. Even if someone from the branch family says anything, we can deal with it ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ And the high school boy named Yoshida isn¡¯t supposed to visit this hotel ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s the only one who can move freely ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    Kuromori is here.

    Yoshida isn¡¯t here.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re worried about Fujimiya-san and Seki-san, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Misuzu uses ¡°-san¡± on their names since Jii-chan¡¯s present.

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san should be heading over there ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me from the side.

    ¡¸ Huh. chief Yazawa will? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this will be the first operation of Kouzuki security service led by Seki-san so he will come to observe. Yazawa-san is also worried ¡¹

    Misuzu explained.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said that it would take an hour to reach green mountain studio no matter how fast the car drives.

    Looking at my wristwatch, 15 minutes have passed since the party started.

    Green mountain studio¡¯s action will start in 45 minutes.

    We won¡¯t make it in time no matter what.

    Even if we go right now.

    ¡¸ The helicopter¡¯s ready at the roof of the hotel ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Yes, helicopter! ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs as if doraem*n took out a secret tool.

    Helicopter? It¡¯s that, isn¡¯t it?

    The one that rotates a propeller to fly in the sky?

    ¡¸ Earlier, when Kuromori Minaho-sama had everyone gathered, she purposely mentioned that it would take an hour ¡°by car¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ That was to make Megumi-san feel at ease ¡¹

    I-I see.

    Minaho-neesan said that

    so they won¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll go to a dangerous place.

    ¡¸ I asked Yazawa-san in the waiting room earlier. It seems that there¡¯s enough room in the helicopter ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a helicopter then you can arrive on the site in about 25 minutes. The studio over there has a helicopter pad too so you¡¯ll be able to land directly ¡¹

    We¡¯ll make it on time.

    ¡¸ But, is that okay? ¡¹

    I look at Misuzu and Ruriko. Michi on my side too.

    Megu and others don¡¯t want me to go to Green mountain studio because:

    Yukino¡¯s over there.

    They¡¯re afraid of me making contact with Yukino.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t fear her anymore. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m worried about only Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Ruriko also speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ If Master wants to go then there¡¯s no helping it ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    Do I want to go to Green mountain studio?

    ¡¸ But, I won¡¯t be of use even if I go ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have the ability to fight together with Rei-chan.

    Even if I show up, I might just be a nuisance.

    ¡¸ But, I want to be as close as possible. Is that selfish of me? ¡¹

    I ask. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ No. There¡¯s nothing as encouraging as Danna-sama coming on site for those two ¡¹

    She said laughing.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama gives us courage after all ¡¹

    Ruriko also smiles gracefully.

    ¡¸ I truly want to accompany, however, ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    ¡¸ No, stay in public. We have to clearly show that Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    I can¡¯t take Michi with me, I can only protect myself with myself.

    ¡¸ Please exit from that door over there. Yazawa-san is waiting for you ¡¹

    Misuzu shows me a path for the employees of the hotel.

    ¡¸ Once the speech is over, various people will rush to here ¡¹

    Jii-chan will be surrounded once it¡¯s time for the pleasantries.

    Some people would ask this and that about me.

    Once I¡¯m surrounded, I won¡¯t be able to escape.

    ¡¸ Got it, later then, Jii-chan. Sorry but I¡¯m escaping ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ It seems that Seki-kun is planning something interesting. I will watch the video later ¡¹

    Oh right. Jii-chan¡¯s the lord of Kouzuki security service.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s plan was all accepted.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, there are other videos I would like you to watch too ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles to her grandfather.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the video of me last night ¡¹

    Last night, we recorded what we did in Misuzu¡¯s apartment.

    Those unthinkable shameless sex videos.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll watch that too ¡¹

    Jii-chan said in a small voice.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay for me to watch my Granddaughter¡¯s growth, right/ ¡¹

    He asked me.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are already mine.

    He needs my permission to watch these girl¡¯s silliness in a video.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t mind. We recorded it with the intention of Jii-chan watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if you wish for it then we¡¯ll deliver periodically. As long as Onii-sama allows it ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me and smiled.

    I don¡¯t have any objections.

    It¡¯s too late to forbid Jii-chan to watch.

    ¡¸ However, we won¡¯t record according to Grandfather¡¯s tastes. It¡¯s not fun for us ¡¹

    Misuzu gives him a warning with a smile.

    The videos we will show from now on won¡¯t be recorded in situations to please Jii-chan.

    We¡¯re not adult video actors.

    This is just a gift from us in the end.

    To our beloved Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Umu, you¡¯re right. I have to be grateful that I¡¯m allowed to watch ¡¹

    Jii-chan also persuades himself.

    Jii-chan is a powerful man so he embraced women as he wants until now. He did everything as he wanted.

    But, we¡¯re a family.

    We have free will. It¡¯s strange to be ordered when having sex.

    Misuzu and Ruriko won¡¯t be ordered by Jii-chan when it comes to sex.

    ¡¸ But still, I will surely live for long, I can watch you look so happy with my eyes forever ¡¹

    Jii-chan says while smiling.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko¡¯s happy right now. Thank you Grandfather ¡¹

    Ruriko thanks her grandfather once again.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s glad that I am born Grandfather¡¯s granddaughter. I thank God from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those words reward me ¡¹

    Jii-chan sheds tears in his eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also happy that I have a granddaughter like you. Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kakka. No, Grandfather ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t used to it, nothing can be done about that.

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here, my sons are here, and now, you¡¯re here. A lot has happened but now, you and I are now here, alive, looking at each other and laughing. Oh what happiness. I¡¯m also glad to be born. Thank you all. Ruriko, Misuzu, Yoshiko, thank you for being born as my grandchildren ¡¹

    At that moment, Jii-chan¡¯s illicit love is over.

    What¡¯s left is just a family love for his granddaughters.

    I¡¯m sure of it.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I don¡¯t know who it is but another big-shot¡¯s speech continues.

    I part with Jii-chan and Misuzu and head to the employee door.

    I left the party quietly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re late ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s waiting on the pathway.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s three minutes loss from schedule. We can take that back when heading to the heliport ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa walks in half-jog.

    I follow after him.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    We took a lot of turns in the employees area.

    Opening the door.

    A red carpet is laid heading to a beautiful passageway.

    ¡¸ This is a VIP path. The prime minister just went by so nobody¡¯s using it now. ¡¹ A lot of government related events are held it this hotel so it¡¯s convenient in a lot of ways ¡¹

    We go further the pathway.

    There¡¯s an elevator.

    Chief Yazawa inserts a card to the elevator machine.

    ¡º Beep! Authenticated ¡»

    After a machine voice comes from the speaker, the elevator opens.

    We get in hurriedly.

    Chief Yazawa pushed the button to the roof.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t stop halfway until the people inside get off. That¡¯s how it¡¯s structured ¡¹

    Oh, to make sure that they don¡¯t encounter other VIPs

    The elevator rises.

    F-Fast.1

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a high speed elevator. If your ears ring then swallow your spit ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa laughs.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why Misuzu-sama told to take you, but well, it¡¯s troublesome if you don¡¯t know Kouzuki security service that much ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa doesn¡¯t know that Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are already in the family.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be responsible in a role in Kouzuki group in the future either way ¡¹

    To the end, It¡¯s just that Misuzu likes me and I became her lover.

    He thinks that Jii-chan lost to our enthusiasm and accepted our relationship.

    ¡¸ Well, I was also watching you with Cesario Viola¡¯s case. I know that you¡¯re reliable and have the guts. Do your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, thank you ¡¹

    I bow my head.

    ¡¸ Have you ever rode a helicopter before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Never ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, then prepare yourself. The pilot for today is known for making rough maneuvers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Then.

    The elevator arrived to the rooftop in no time.

    The door opens and what comes in front of me is the helicopter pad.

    Bubababababaabababa!

    The helicopter¡¯s motor is already spinning.

    ¡¸ Chief, we¡¯re on stanndby ¡¹

    The man in black clothes yell at chief Yazawa so his voice won¡¯t be drowned by the motor.

    ¡¸ Well done! Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa and I head to the helicopter.

    The sky is a perfect starry sky.

    Under the heliport is the beautiful night scenery of Tokyo.

    ¡¸ Keep your posture as low as possible when close to a helicopter! Never raise your hands! Else, you¡¯ll look like Alessandro Nannini ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s Alessandro? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t even know him!? ¡¹

    We shout at each other in the middle of the roaring sound.

    The helicopter¡¯s side has three men and women standing.

    One man and two women.

    The women¡¯s wearing a black suit. The man¡¯s wearing a boiler suit and a hat.

    One of the women was Misuzu¡¯s escort earlier. Taki-san.

    ¡¸ Chief, the two will go as supporting members! ¡¹

    The man in boiler suit said.

    This person is the pilot?

    ¡¸ Is that so!? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa takes off his suit as he says that.

    ¡¸ Take this, let them take care of it! ¡¹

    I entrust my suit to Taki-san!

    ¡¸ Get in! ¡¹

    I sit in the rear of the helicopter sandwiched by two women.

    Chief Yazawa enters the cockpit.

    Eeeeeeeh?!

    The guy in boiler suit goes to the passenger seat.

    Taki-san fixes my belt, not showing surprise.

    The door closes.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going! ¡¹

    Zubabababababa!!!!

    The motor rotates faster and noisier.

    The vibration and noise fill inside the helicopter.

    Chief Yazawa speaks something to the man in a boiler suit who has headphones, but I can¡¯t hear anything anymore.

    They seem to be talking to someone on the radio.

    Are they asking for permission to take off?

    Zubabababababa!!

    The helicopter floats in the air.

    Then, it dashes through the Tokyo sky immediately.

    Uuuuuuugh!

    What the hell¡¯s this!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    To be honest, I thought that chief Yazawa would be asking me questions while in the helicopter.

    I thought that it would go wrong if I replied badly.

    But, actually, the 25 minutes we took to travel using the helicopter¡­

    I was doing all my best clinging to Taki-san next to me.

    I never knew helicopters are this scary.

    It¡¯s noisy, they have strong vibrations, it sways a lot.

    I¡¯m glad that there were people on my sides, but.

    If I were sitting on the side where you could see the outside, I would be too scared that I might¡¯ve pissed myself.

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s maneuvering is actually good.

    It was only scary when we took off from the heliport.

    When we were moving in the sky, we kept almost the same height as we fly.

    But still, it sways a lot, and it suddenly sinks.

    Helicopters are dangerous for the heart.

    In the end, time passed yet I can¡¯t think of anything.

    I didn¡¯t even have time to look at Tokyo¡¯s night view.

    Zubababababababa!!!

    But still, as soon as you leave the city center, the tall buildings are gone.

    Only lights of the private house are turned on.

    Green mountain studio is in the outskirts of tokyo, in the bedtown.

    Zubababababa!

    Ah, the aircraft starts descending.

    We¡¯ll be arriving soon.

    Dobabababababababa!!

    There¡¯s a spacious area where light can¡¯t be seen ahead of the helicopter.

    That¡¯s Green mountain studio.

    It¡¯s said to be an outdoor recording studio.

    Zabababababababa!!

    The helicopter slowly descends on that area.

    It¡¯s soon.

    Oh.

    Byurururururururururun!!

    A small feel.

    Chief Yazawa skillfully landed the helicopter.

    Shururururururururururururun!

    The rotation of the motor slows.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here! Get down ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa turns around and shouts at us.

    Taki-san takes off my seat belt.

    The door opens.

    The wind outside blows in.

    ¡¸ Please be careful when getting off! Please lower your waist! ¡¹

    Taki-san yells at me in the middle of the noise.

    Oh right, I was told the same earlier.

    Taki-san leads me outside while hugging me.

    Wow, it¡¯s the ground.

    I feel saved now that my feet don¡¯t feel vibrating.

    I mean, I might not be good at dealing with helicopters.

    ¡¸ Hey! This way! ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa yells.

    Looking at it, the pickup car is already here.

    We leave the helicopter to the man in a boiler suit.

    That guy¡¯s in charge of the helicopter. If Yazawa-san can¡¯t fly, then he will instead.

    I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s the guy who flew the helicopter to the hotel.

    As soon as my foot reached the ground my head worked, I found out a lot of things.

    The ground is so amazing.

    ¡¸ How long are you going to cling to Taki? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said as he looks at me.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! S-Sorry! ¡¹

    I let go of Taki-san in a hurry.

    Unable to balance myself, I fell to the ground.

    ¡¸ Ouch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay? ¡¹

    Taki-san and the other woman look at me laughing.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m okay! ¡¹

    I stand up while rubbing my ass.

    ¡¸ It must be your first time riding a helicopter. It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Taki-san speaks to me politely.

    I was with Misuzu and Ruriko, so they think of me as someone from a distinguished house.

    ¡¸ Get off already. The helicopter bought us four minutes you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay! ¡¹

    I get in the car in a hurry.

    It¡¯s a big car, rugged on some parts.

    If I recall, is this what they call hammer?

    It seems that the person who turned the car into the heliport will be driving.

    This time, Taki-san takes the passenger seat.

    Yazawa-san, the other woman and I take the rear seat.

    ¡¸ Chief, where are we heading? ¡¹

    The man in the driver¡¯s seat asks chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Where is Seki-kun right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s on the seventh studio¡¯s operation room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then head over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    The car starts driving.

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re done inspecting the place, we¡¯ll return to the hotel ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa tells me.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t be able to escape unless we have this situation. Above all, Kakka will stay in the hotel for several hours as he will have meetings at the party. Kakka¡¯s personal bodyguards, Ootoku and Choumoto are with him, the hotel¡¯s interior is completely protected by Japan and Russia¡¯s SP, and bodyguards of each house. Our bodyguards are also stationed ¡¹

    Even if chief Yazawa excuses himself temporarily, there will be no difficulties in protecting Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going with the intention of returning to get in time with Kakka¡¯s schedule ¡¹

    Then that means, we¡¯re going back using the helicopter too.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with tat face? If you¡¯re scared of helicopters, then you can hug Taki again. Taki, do you mind? ¡¹

    Eh, that¡¯s

    ¡¸ If if that¡±s an order ¡¹

    Taki-san¡¯s face on the rear mirror looks red.

    Ah, she sat on the passenger seat instead of the rear because she¡¯s embarrassed to sit next to me?

    ¡¸ Sorry for a lot of things ¡¹

    Anyway, I bow my head.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my job ¡¹

    I feel sorry to let you do that kind of job.

    ¡¸ Hmm, it¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa looks outside the window of the car.

    What?

    That¡¯s a lot of floodlights.

    The large concrete building is illuminated.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the main stage for today ¡¹

    That?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a set for variety shows that was build during the bubble economy during the last century. Back then, broadcasting stations had money, so they used reinforced concrete to make it sturdy. Then, they didn¡¯t demolish it after the program ended. It costs to break it after all. It was left alone as is and it has been around for almost thirty years. ¡¹

    The height is about 20 meters.

    The mass of concrete looks like a castle.

    ¡¸ At any rate, the shooting studio is spacious so even in that ruin, you can¡¯t see if they¡¯re changing the location of the recording. That¡¯s why it stayed like that for 30 years. ¡¹

    Oh, there are cameras and lights around the concrete castle.

    I can see some staff working above the castle as well.

    ¡¸ That is why there¡¯s nothing around the ruins. This is far from the private houses too. No matter how much noise you make, it won¡¯t affect outside ¡¹

    Yeah, this might be the best place for armed groups to get crazy.

    ¡¸ But still, I never thought that Seki-kun would know this place. At her age, Seki-kun doesn¡¯t know that this ruin was used for the variety shows before, could she?

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Seki-san said that she watched it when she was abroad. She mentioned that the program seems to be broadcasted quite a lot in the foreign countries ¡¹

    The other woman said. Not Taki-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, I heard that there are variety shows in Japan that are surprisingly broadcasted to other countries ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa was convinced with the explanation.

    Perhaps, that country is Brazil.

    This is Kyouko-san¡¯s plan after all.

    ¡¸ Then, are the preparations done? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, the final check is done, there are no problems ¡¹

    The driver replies to chief Yazawa.

    1. K-Kono speedo! Teki no stando da!

 Chapter 555. Houun Takashi Castle (Part 1)

    Chapter 555. Houun Takashi Castle (Part 1)

    The car arrives in front of the building with number seven written on it.

    The uniform guards of Kouzuki security service are already gathered at the entrance.

    Err, it¡¯s about 200 to 300 people.

    They¡¯re all wearing helmet and protector, a transparent shield.

    They¡¯re dressed like the police riot force.

    ¡¸ Everyone, form a row! ¡¹

    When they noticed their head, chief Yazawa, the man who seems to be the leader orders them.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind me! Concentrate on your preparations! ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa shouts as he gets off the car.

    ¡¸ The commander this time is Seki! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m here! ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa smiles at the uniform guards.

    ¡¸ Roger that! First platoon! Departing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Second platoon! Departing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Third Platoon! Departing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fourth, fifth platoon! Stand by! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sixth and seventh platoon! You¡¯ll head to the position! Everyone faster! Advance!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger!! ¡¹

    Each unit starts to move.

    I also get off the car.

    ¡¸ Then, where¡¯s Seki? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha! I¡¯ll lead the way! ¡¹

    The guard without a protector in front of the building guides chief Yazawa into the building.

    Of course, I followed them.

    Taki-san who came to support from the hotel too.

    While walking on the passage, chief Yazawa:

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t even have the time to be saluting on me ¡¹

    He mutters to himself.

    But, his face is smiling.

    ¡¸ But still, Seki¡¯s choice is quite good, it¡¯s unthinkable to have a newly organized unit, right? ¡¹

    Taki-san says from behind.

    ¡¸ Seki-san had been observing the young talents inside the company since before. She knows who¡¯s fit for the right post ¡¹

    Taki-san answers while walking.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s replenishing the things Yamaoka didn¡¯t see when his head was full ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seki-san is an excellent beauty, so if she recognizes their strength, naturally, the male members will be inspired to rouse themselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s also popular with the women. Seki-san talks to everyone in the company friendly, she looks at how they work properly, so she¡¯s famous ¡¹

    The other woman also praises Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ True, my colleague also endorsed Seki-san¡¯s promotion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks to Seki-san bothering to report, I received a compliment directly from Kakka ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, some people were reprimanded directly ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you pester Seki-san then it would reach Kakka¡¯s ears. Everyone got scared of it, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah ¡¹

    Yazawa-san and the women laughed.

    ¡¸ That was a joke but, for real, Seki-san has a personality of not having two sides, so that¡¯s why. also, she can¡¯t have employees resenting her later, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Seki-san thinks of our position ¡¹

    ¡¸ Actually, it helps the people who were scolded by Kakka ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa asks Taki-san.

    ¡¸ Actually, Yamaoka-san was trying to deal with the problems from the inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Without reporting it to Kakka or me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Taki-san replied.

    ¡¸ Seki-san tells Kakka what kind of mistake was done and director Yamaoka can no longer punish that person ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it was with director Yamaoka it will become an endless nagging. It¡¯s painful for that person, the morale on the site also goes down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, when they receive Kakka¡¯s scolding, it¡¯s only temporary, and it ends as a funny story ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re grateful for Seki-san¡¯s actions at that time ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s a considerate person. She¡¯s really capable.

    Her evaluation within the company is very high.

    ¡¸ Besides, when Seki-san intervenes, she judged fairly no matter what position they have in any department, there¡¯s no conflict on each department ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not a single problem leaves a trail and become a cause for a later problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why when Yamaoka was pulled out, the security department can¡¯t feel at ease unless it¡¯s Seki ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said with a smile.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s someone who¡¯s promoted in a department in the company then there would be people who would raise suspicions inside the company that she might be giving preferential treatment to the department she came from, or possibly she might receive a cold reception. However, Seki was a top elite since joining the company, and she¡¯s been Kakka¡¯s personal bodyguard for years ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree. Among Kakka¡¯s personal bodyguards, Seki-san¡¯s job is to discuss and coordinate with each department ¡¹

    Therefore, she¡¯s pretty acquainted with the people in every department.

    She observes which person is in which department, the power relationships, and the strong and weak points of each employee.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I think that it is the right choice to have Seki as the security head. Having that said, she can¡¯t stop working as Kakka¡¯s personal bodyguard now. For now, she¡¯ll hold the position consequently ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa?

    ¡¸ Ootoku and Choumoto are excellent bodyguards, but they don¡¯t coordinate with the people inside the company ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, now that we reached this far, I also feel a bit scared when talking to the two ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that they¡¯re not bad guys but, anyway, I¡¯m just terrified ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just having them close to you makes you shiver from their bloodlust ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even for us who were trained to some extent can feel the fear of them through our skin ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I recall, the two of them aren¡¯t married? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why arranging a meeting with the two is somewhat impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even in the male troops, some young boys tremble when the two stare at them ¡¹

    Err, Ootoku-san, and Choumoto-san are homo. Right.

    ¡¸ However, their ability is remarkably amazing. They¡¯re the only people suited to be Kakka¡¯s bodyguards. Therefore, Ootoku and Choumoto need Seki to work with the regular employees ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. Seki-san is always close to those two, she¡¯s really amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ And she¡¯s even talking to them laughing, does she not get scared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, what are they talking about? ¡¹

    If I recall, it was all girl¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, there are rumors that Seki-san don¡¯t only have coordination ability, but she¡¯s also as strong as the two ¡¹

    Taki-san asks. Chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Seki¡¯s actually skilled. She¡¯s better in shooting than fighting. Besides, She learned exclusively how to protect VIPs in a training institution in Europe. She¡¯s got excellent marks, so I scouted her out ¡¹

    ¡¸ So the story about chief directly hiring her is true. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Her foreign language study is excellent, she also has friends from foreign police and VIP security organizations during her study abroad so there are a lot of things you can¡¯t entrust to anyone but Seki ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it, she¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    Taki-san shows admiration.

    ¡¸ Anyway, she¡¯s excellent. Having no romantic rumors about her is a bit worrying for me as her superior. ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Seki-san is popular among the men, but she¡¯s too excellent that the boys can¡¯t take a step forward ¡¹

    ¡¸ She has Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san on her side too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, one of the two should date her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh, no way! Seki-san is on the intelligent side ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder! If she¡¯s intellectual then won¡¯t she be attracted to buff guys? ¡¹

    Err.

    No, I¡¯ll just shut up. I am air.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t have that feeling. Those guys are professionals, so they don¡¯t bring romance to their work ¡¹

    Yazawa-san says that to his subordinates but.

    He knows what¡¯s ¡®the actual state of Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san.

    When talking with Shou-neechan, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san seem to be talking about the young male subordinates.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re filled with jealousy.

    Their love for men seems to be leaking, but;

    Of course, they¡¯re afraid to tell the regular members of the company that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Seki-san is perfect ¡¹

    Taki-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a big fan of Seki-san ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ This way, chief ¡¹

    The guard who leads the way stops in front of a door.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good work ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa knocks on the door.

    ¡¸ Who? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s dignified voice can be heard from inside the room.

    ¡¸ Yazawa. I came to see the situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa opens the door.

    The room¡¯s dark.

    It seems to be the adjustment room for the recording studio. Other than Shou-neechan, there are several men in uniform inside.

    A lot of TV screens reflect the concrete castle wall from various angles.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the situation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are no problems, everything¡¯s going on schedule ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied slightly nervously.

    She seems to be tired.

    ¡¸ I see, I brought two extra personnel. You know these two, right? ¡¹

    Taki-san goes forward and salutes.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, that helps. Taki-san. Tamaki-san ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles on the two.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, I brought him ¡¹

    I show up behind the two female guards.

    ¡¸ Ah, I came ¡¹

    At that moment, Shou-neechan;

    ¡¸ Yes, I was waiting ¡¹

    She smiles at me with a face of a maiden in love.

    ¡¸ £¿£¿£¿£¡ ¡¹

    The two women are surprised.

    Chief Yazawa too.

    ¡¸ Sugiyama-kun, Taki-san, and Tamaki-san will join your group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    The guard on the side salutes to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Follow me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Their eyes remain dots, Taki-san and the other gets out of the room along with the male guard.

    ¡¸ Well then, chief, I¡¯ll explain our current situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, right ¡¹

    Shou-neechan returned her ¡°woman¡± face to the security officer. Yazawa-san looks puzzled, but he nods.

    ¡¸ You can stay in the room on the other side of the corridor. There¡¯s food prepared for you ¡¹

    Huh, Shou-neechan? Food?

    ¡¸ I gave the rest to our employees, but Katsuko-san sent a mail that she¡¯s worried about your meal ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee did?

    Ah, the wristwatch.

    She said that when I press the crown, my position would be known through GPS but.

    Even without doing that, Katsuko-nee and others have always been checking where I am.

    Perhaps Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan realized that I¡¯m heading to Green mountain studio without telling Megu and others.

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡¸ I guess. This is a discussion we can¡¯t let outsiders hear. Sorry, but could you stay over the next room? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa told me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, got it, the room on the other side, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The one with ¡°Staff Room 3¡± written on it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san is in there, but don¡¯t mind her ¡¹

    Rei-chan/

    ¡¸ She¡¯s feeling nervous before the operation so don¡¯t talk to her too much ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯m going then ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll call you once it¡¯s time. We¡¯ll let you watch the operation from this room ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Err, Staff Room 3 it is.

    Knock knock.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s voice is depressed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming in, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    I open the door without waiting for a reply.

    Rei-chan:

    She¡¯s sitting on the chair wearing the gallant-looking black uniform Katsuko-nee fixed during the day.

    She¡¯s not wearing the hat.

    It¡¯s a dim room with only one fluorescent light. The space is around 5 tatami mat.

    It¡¯s a tasteless room with only a conference and pipe chairs only.

    There¡¯s nobody here but Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ You really came ¡¹

    Rei-chan said as she looks at me.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I can¡¯t be of any use though ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I just came.

    I don¡¯t have the ability to fight together with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m glad that you came ¡¹

    Rei-chan blushed and said.

    ¡¸ Ah, the lunch box and tea are in here ¡¹

    Rei-chan points at the lunch box and bottle of tea on the desk.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, did you eat already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the time before the operation ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s face turns dark.

    ¡¸ Are you not eating? Then I¡¯ll eat mine later ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t eat alone in front of someone who¡¯s hungry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯ll eat properly later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s worried about me, so she sent a mail to Shou-neechan.

    If I don¡¯t eat, then I¡¯ll get punished.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, what¡¯s wrong. Are you scared? ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Yeah, a bit scared ¡¹

    It¡¯s a closed space with just the two of us.

    Rei-chan¡¯s heart feels depressed.

    ¡¸ I know how strong Kyouko-san well ¡¹

    After the fight against Cesario Viola, Rei-chan has lived with Kyouko-san.

    That person is strong.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to mind it, she¡¯s not coming to kill you ¡¹

    I hold Rei-chan¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ This is a show. Kyouko-san made the scenario, so Rei-chan only needs to act as the protagonist of the show ¡¹

    ¡¸ Act? Am I the protagonist? ¡¹

    I smile and nod.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I came to watch Rei-chan, the protagonist! ¡¹

    Rei-chan:

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not to look after that girl? ¡¹

    That girl?

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Yukino isn¡¯t family ¡¹

    I feel my heart is clear.

    I have no regrets.

    ¡¸ But, Rei-chan and Shou-neechan are my precious family. I like you two. I love you both ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Everyone in the family is all lovely, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ But what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it okay for a woman like me to stay/ ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Everyone loves Rei-chan. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Rei-chan? Do you not want to be in our family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t dislike it, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, it¡¯s just a matter of courage ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me surprised.

    ¡¸ If Rei-chan doesn¡¯t muster her courage then she can¡¯t do anything from here onwards ¡¹

    I won¡¯t force her.

    Her life is her choice.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not worried, I know that Rei-chan is courageous ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I finally understand why Michi-san gave her virginity to you before fighting Cesario Viola ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That was Michi-chan¡¯s courage. Her mind and body headed to the battlefield as your woman ¡¹

    Back then, from the emergency evacuation room, we had our resolve for death when we head out to fight Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I thought of giving my chastity right now but ¡¹

    Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have the resolve like Michi-chan. I don¡¯t have the confidence to fight while enduring the pain from deflowering ¡¹

    Michi could fight right away even though she just lost her virginity, but.

    Rei-chan isn¡¯t confident about it.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have the time ¡¹

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s units are already on standby.

    Rei-chan needs to move out.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it okay to go out like that? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Body relationship isn¡¯t everything. What¡¯s important is always the heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ You ¡¹

    Rei-chan shakes off her hesitation.

    ¡¸ You see, even I don¡¯t have confidence in myself. But, I can¡¯t say that in front of them can I? If I look worried, then everyone will be lost ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the man, so I have to tough out! I¡¯m the only man in the family ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, what do you want to be? What do you want to be your role in our family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Role? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you want to stay as the little sister in the family like now then that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll protect Rei-chan as her big brother, I¡¯ll defend Rei-chan forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me. Little sister? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We recognize that Rei-chan wants a family¡¯s protection, so we look at Rei-chan as a little sister ¡¹

    Therefore, Rei-chan is Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m older than you ¡¹

    ¡¸ The age doesn¡¯t matter here! I¡¯m asking what Rei-chan wants! I want to do what Rei-chan wishes me to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Because we¡¯re family. We¡¯re a family since a long time ago! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s eyes get moist.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, remember the faces of everyone in the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, Minaho-neesan, Shou-neechan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Margo-san ¡¹

    I tell her the names of the senior group.

    ¡¸ Nei, Misuzu, Megu, edie, Michi, Ruriko ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mana, Agnes, Mao-chan ¡¹

    I take a pause.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, what do you want to be in the family? ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks.

    ¡¸ I want to become an Onee-san after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ An Onee-san to who? ¡¹

    I speak the names from the bottom up.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ah, I forgot this earlier.

    I¡¯ll put myself here.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Rei-chan falters.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re my little brother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Misuzu who¡¯s older than me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama feels more mature ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s more mature ¡¹

    Okay, I got it now.

    Rei-chan¡¯s spiritual age within the family is the same as me, 16 years old.

    ¡¸ Got it, then Rei-chan is on the same age as me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Think of it as that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, Rei-chan shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed with her little sisters ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s eyes shine.

    ¡¸ You need to look like the ¡°Cool Onee-san¡± for Mao-chan, Agnes, Mana, Ruriko, and Michi. You need to cool your head for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to disappoint them, do you? It doesn¡¯t matter if you act it out, you can play tough, everyone looks forward to Rei-chan¡¯s success ¡¹

    I hug Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can do it, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I kiss Reika¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you. Uhm, why ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ Why do you always cheer me up? You even came here tonight for this weak me ¡¹

    I found the answer in my conversation with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Even I want to look like the ¡°cool guy¡± for Rei-ichan ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, this is why.

    I came here riding a helicopter.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to disappoint Rei-chan so even if I have to bear with it, I will come even crawling just for Rei-chan ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not just Rei-chan.

    Shou-neechan too.

    Misuzu and Ruriko believed that I will surely head to Green mountain studio if there¡¯s a way to make it in time.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and also Michi pushed me forward without saying anything.

    I don¡¯t want to disappoint everyone.

    ¡¸ I need to do it for everyone in the family that believes in me. No, I will do it. I already did ¡¹

    I chose this life.

    Rei-chan:

    ¡¸ I see onw. I will do it too! ¡¹

    She kisses me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, everyone in the family is expecting from me, so I feel sorry for everyone if I don¡¯t fight here ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    She slaps herself with both hands.

    ¡¸ I need to switch over! I¡¯ll become someone my little sisters be proud of ¡¹

    Her face turns satisfied.

    There¡¯s will to fight in her eyes.

    She stands up and looks at the window.

    There¡¯s a dignified woman dressed in black uniform on the other side of the window glass.

    Rei-chan takes her hat and wears it.

    ¡¸ This is me. The look my family sent me out to fight ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s standing posture looks cool.

    ¡¸ I know what I should do now ¡¹

    She holds to her battle cane placed on the side.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll use nothing but this! ¡¹

    Then, she smiled looking at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll start calling you ¡°My lord¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Because that¡¯s very much like me ¡¹

    Then, she holds my hand and kisses it.

    ¡¸ I swear my undying loyalty to you ¡¹

 Chapter 556. Houun Takashi Castle (Part 2)

    Chapter 556. Houun Takashi Castle (Part 2)

    ¡¸ My lord, you never disavow someone, do you? You always look on how do we live and think on how we could advance forward for the better together ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we feel better when you¡¯re with us ¡¹

    Then.

    The door¡¯s knocked.

    ¡¸ Reika, standby ¡¹

    It¡¯s Shou-neechan¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Rei-chan uses the window glass as a mirror and fixes her uniform and hat.

    Then, she carried her beat-up cane and smiled at me.

    ¡¸ What do you think? My lord ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ You look beautiful, dignified, and cool. Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I will fight with all my best to meet your expectations ¡¹

    Then she opens the door.

    Shou-neechan and chief Yazawa are waiting.

    We head out to the corridor together.

    ¡¸ What now Fujimiya. You got some flashy clothing again ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa says while looking at Rei-chan¡¯s black uniform.

    ¡¸ You look like someone from a hero show ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll become a hero ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that mean you¡¯re ready to become the clown for the sake of the company? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said while showing a bitter smile.

    ¡¸ When I employed Fujimiya, I thought that it was for the sake of doing various works like this. If you do it seriously, then you¡¯re a talent that can be a bodyguard orthodox ¡¹

    Rei-chan has quite the achievement as someone who did Kendo.

    ¡¸ You put on male clothing before but, why did you go to the clown route instead? ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles at her boss.

    ¡¸ Dressing up as a male is my hobby. However, this black uniform is different. This is a sign of resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ What resolve? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A resolve to respond to those who expect from me. So I¡¯ll never betray them ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at Shou-neechan and me.

    ¡¸ Chief Yazawa, heroes and clowns are different. I¡¯ll be a hero. No, I must become a hero ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know the difference between the two ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Yazawa¡¯s job is behind the scenes, the role of the unsung hero ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I think that supporting everyone from places where people can¡¯t see is amazing. But Rei-chan shines where everyone is watching. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Misuzu-sama and others call her Rei-chan now. Reika has become totally popular with everyone ¡¹

    Shou-neechan follows up.

    ¡¸ Oh right, she¡¯s been close to Misuzu-sama and the others lately ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Yes, to us, Rei-chan is a hero. She¡¯s a strong Onee-san who protects us from the bad guys with her cane ¡¹

    ¡¸ I cannot betray My lord and everyone¡¯s expectations after all ¡¹

    Rei-chan said happily.

    ¡¸ My lord? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s surprised again.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner, so he¡¯s ¡°my lord¡± just as Misuzu-sama is our master. It¡¯s the same as our allegiance to Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Rei-chan said herself.

    ¡¸ I get that one but. Still, you don¡¯t know what happens next when it comes to the young ones. Misuzu might get bored of him soon enough ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa has seen the romantic relationship of the people in Kouzuki house as their bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Well, Kakka has accepted him so he should be doing some kind of work in Kouzuki group soon, but ¡¹

    He thinks of me as a talent who will join the rising faction among Jii-chan¡¯s students instead of Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu-sama will stay with him for the rest of her life ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Rei-chan also tells chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ You girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re women, so we know. Isn¡¯t that right, Reika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa looks at the two laughing together.

    ¡¸ Well fine. You can head to the site, Fujimiya. Why don¡¯t you show us how you look like a hero ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fujimiya, heading out! ¡¹

    Rei-chan salutes.

    She¡¯s so dignified that it made me shiver.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going ¡¹

    She tells me, and she heads to the exit.

    She walks with her chest puffed in pride, vigorously.

    ¡¸ Do your best. Rei-chan ¡¹

    Rei-chan didn¡¯t turn around, she raised her hand in response.

    ¡¸ You should bring the lunch box and head to the operation room. The operation will start once Reika is on standby ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I return to the staff room and look for the lunch box and tea.

    Ah, it¡¯s in this cardboard box?

    This is a 700 yen bento you can find in the city. There¡¯s also hamburger included.

    ¡¸ Would you like some too Yazawa-san? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asked. Chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess I¡¯ll take one ¡¹

    I grabbed chief Yazawa¡¯s lunch box and tea share and handed it to him.

    ¡¸ Hmm, weren¡¯t you supposed to eat at the hotel? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you the same, Yazawa-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous, do you think bodyguards can eat while working? ¡¹

    Yazawa snorts his nose.

    ¡¸ Even there, I would be eating the same lunch box on the waiting room of the hotel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san eats the same food as the regular guards on the field after all ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I have no choice you know? I need to check what the regular guards are eating ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said.

    ¡¸ Eating is essential to keep the morale on the scene. When I was young, the meals from the company was so bad that I lost motivation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, does Kouzuki security service always serve a meal on the scene? ¡¹

    I asked. Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ Obviously. We¡¯re a VIP protection company. If we go to a convenience store wearing our uniforms, then the image of the company will get worse. We eat and drink only on the designated location or waiting room ¡¹

    I guess.

    Indeed, if a bodyguard eats bread or something in front of a convenience store, then their luxurious look will go away.

    ¡¸ Especially if when the regular troops eat bad food and only the higher-ranked bodyguards eat delicious food, the relationship of trust collapses. Seki too, try to eat lunch together with the regular members as much as possible from now on. Eating the same thing is essential ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep it in mind. By the way, chief ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I change our caterer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think I could find a more delicious yet cheaper maker than the company we¡¯re using now ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I just heard from the accounting earlier that the company we¡¯re using now is paying Yamaoka-san a rebate ¡¹

    ¡¸ That guy ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s better for the company to have a bit more healthy and varied menu everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, this is the same bento everyday ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa looks at the lunchbox.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave it to Seki, I¡¯m already old, so I won¡¯t mind eating the same meal for 365 days, but the young ones now are different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will have some estimates in the company ¡¹

    We head to the operation room while having that kind of conversation.

    Huh?

    There are several people in a row on the stairway.

    They¡¯re wearing the Kouzuki security service uniforms.

    Yukino¡¯s wearing a black gown.

    Yukino and I are about ten meters away.

    ¡¸ Hey! Yukino! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised from my voice she stopped in the middle of stairs.

    ¡¸ Do your best! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t get close to Yukino.

    Yukino who¡¯s surrounded by bodyguards can¡¯t come to me either.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to tell me that! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts at me.

    ¡¸ I mean! Why did you come here?! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m supporting Rei-chan! ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan works harder when people are supporting her. What about you Yukino? You¡¯ll work hard even alone, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need for me to cheer on her.

    ¡¸ Wherever you are, whoever you face, no matter what, you¡¯re still Yukino! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me surprised.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right! It¡¯s not like I needed your support anyway! ¡¹

    For some reason, we shout at each other in the corridor.

    What a strange spectacle.

    ¡¸ But well, sure, do your best. Work hard! ¡¹

    I tell Yukino. I thought that I should say it at least.

    I¡¯m the only one who would tell Yukino here to do her best.

    ¡¸ Seriously. You always speak so selfishly! ¡¹

    A female bodyguard speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have time, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! See you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, see you later. Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Later? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way, we¡¯ll meet each other again somewhere. Maybe ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, later, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up you idiot! ¡¹

    Making a fool of me as usual. Yukino went off the passageway.

    ¡¸ That was Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, right? What¡¯s your relationship with her? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa somehow knows the revenge of Kuromori to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    But, he doesn¡¯t know the details of my relationship with Yukino.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just classmates from the same high school ¡¹

    I tell chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Friends ¡¹

    But still, I want to be friends with Yukino.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We took a five-minute meal in the operation room.

    No, Yazawa-san was eating so fast in front of me that I had to catch up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an ironclad rule among bodyguards to eat meals within five minutes ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa says while drinking tea.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Yukino is in standby ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san and the units are all in standby ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s subordinates report to her.

    Each monitor in the operation room shows an image of the concrete castle outdoor studios from various angles.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s the media? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ Done guiding ¡¹

    ¡¸ We banned the cameras from all companies. They¡¯re supposed to broadcast only from our camera. We can also operate the camera¡¯s switches from this room. This is to make sure nothing odd appears ¡¹

    Shou-neechan reports to chief Yazawa.

    I see, if various media sources bring in their camera, then they might capture something that may cause a disadvantage for us.

    Especially the invasion later, we can¡¯t let our connection with Kyouko-san be exposed.

    Therefore, they take all the cameras and have Kouzuki security service manage all.

    ¡¸ The broadcast will be distributed through Shirasaka house¡¯s internet and television, it will be live, uncut broadcast with no commercial breaks ¡¹

    Shiraska house is now indebted to Jii-chan due to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s case.

    They accepted all the requests of Kouzuki security service.

    ¡¸ Yeah, looking good. Are we broadcasting soon? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa looks at the clock on the wall.

    ¡¸ Yes, in a minute ¡¹

    ¡¸ One minute, standby! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hold your stations! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fourth platoon, pay attention to the east side, if anyone is coming they¡¯ll be coming from that side ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says in the intercom.

    ¡¸ Sixth platoon, monitor the south side. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thirty seconds! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thirty seconds! ¡¹

    The hand of the clock progressively ticks.

    ¡¸ Fifteen seconds! ¡¹

    ¡¸ £±£°¡¢£¹¡¢£¸¡¢£·¡¢£¶¡¢£µ¡¢£´£¬£³¡¢£²¡¢£±£¡ ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º Err, we¡¯re in an outdoor studio located at the suburb area of Tokyo ¡»

    The monitor shows;

    An elderly announcer is talking to the camera on Shriasaka house¡¯s television station.

    It¡¯s the famous announcer on a nightly news show.

    If I recall, his name is Okata.

    ¡º There¡¯s a change in schedule for today¡¯s broadcast, we will be starting our emergency press conference by Shirasaka Yukino ¡»

    The camera switches.

    It¡¯s a spacious outdoor studio in a vast concrete castle.

    The announcer stands on topmost with the light illuminating his surroundings.

    Oh, speaking of which, I heard of rumors of this announcer having a wig.

    I just remembered.

    The image of the concrete fortress and the large titles covering the giant white wall.

    Chararararara chararara! The BGM sounds creepy.

    ¡º Emergency news program!! Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s here!! ¡»

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with the title? I mean, isn¡¯t this music used on the old ¡°UFO special¡± days? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa mutters

    ¡¸ I wonder, it must be the flair of the TV station ¡¹

    Shou-neechan stays silent.

    Following, another superimpose.

    ¡º Shirasaka Yukino will talk a lot!! A confession of tears! A monopoly of 45 minutes! ¡»

    Yeah, it¡¯s Kyouko-san.

    This style is definitely Kyouko Messer.

    ¡º Err, the former president of our company, a relative of Shirasaka Sousuke has shown some one-sided bias during the broadcast. We would like to take this opportunity to apologize to all the viewers. We¡¯re very sorry ¡»

    The announcer bows his head deeply.

    His wig falls to the ground.

    ¡º We¡¯ve shown you something unsightly ¡»

    The announcer who raised his face has his hair gone.

    Oh, the part where Shirasaka house will listen to any request of Kouzuki house is this?

    Chief Yazawa is also dumbfounded.

    ¡º For today, we would hear the side of Shirasaka Yukino, the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke who was abducted by a criminal organization and had gone missing ¡»

    Then, the announcer turns behind without picking up his wig.

    The backside of the concrete castle was once used for variety shows.

    Several steps make a staircase pattern.

    From the top f the second row, the special press conference is made on the broadest step.

    A lot of chairs lined up, and reporters from each press are already lined up.

    Oh, looking at it closely, there are cars from each press parked in a narrow and cluttered manner.

    ¡º Oh, what¡¯s going on!? ¡»

    ¡º Hurry up and begin! ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯ve been waiting for so long! ¡»

    ¡º I mean, what do you mean by exclusive broadcasting?! ¡»

    With the night wind blowing on the concrete castles, a lot of reporters are getting moody.

    ¡º Err, I think everyone has a lot of problems but please forgive us ¡»

    The announcer bows his hairless head.

    ¡º It¡¯s also painful for me! ¡»

    The announcer pushes some odd tension, and the reporters shut up.

    ¡º Well then, Shirasaka Yukino-san will enter ¡»

    The announcer points at the top of the castle.

    ¡º This lady is 16. She starts out from tea ceremony, and flowers bloom in the field and a tearful blossom! Now, she¡¯s shining brightly on the spotlight! Yes! It¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino! Shirasaka Yukino, you¡¯re a woman! ¡»

    A shout as if it¡¯s from an Enka program or a pro wrestling introduction.

    ¡º Shirasaka Yukino! Lift up! ¡»

    Then, the siren blares.

    A red lamp lights up.

    Yukino comes up to the concrete castle with a hydraulic jack clattering?!?!?!?!?!?

    Yukino looks really displeased.

    Yukino¡¯s wearing a tiny bikini.

    She¡¯s practically naked.

    I mean.

    The swimsuit¡¯s material is see through.

    The swimsuit hardly covers anything other than her genitals, but her nipple¡¯s seen though.

    There¡¯s no meaning at hiding anything at all.

    I mean, on the contrary, it looks lewd.

    Click.

    The lift stops.

    Then, Yukino.

    ¡º What the hell! What the hell! What the hell is this?! ¡»

    She shouts to the whole world.

    ¡º Seriously, you all are making a fool of me! Are you all idiots!?!?! ¡»

    The reporters are entirely speechless.

    Even the whole nation watching the broadcast now.

    ¡º Err, Shirasaka Yukino-san, please come out ¡»

    The announcer tells Yukino.

    ¡º I know! I just have to go right?! ¡»

    Yukino comes down the stairs.

    Yukino¡¯s chest sways.

    If you move too much, then the cover will come off.

    That¡¯s how small the swimsuit digging to Yukino¡¯s body is.

    ¡º Where¡¯s my seat? ¡»

    Well, it¡¯s your press conference.

    There¡¯s only one chair on the other side of the media.

    ¡º Here, please take a seat ¡»

    The announcer said. Yukino sits down.

    But.

    There¡¯s no desk in front, unlike the regular press conference.

    Yukino¡¯s body is fully exposed.

    ¡º I¡¯m Shirasaka Yukino. I mean, everyone knows about me already, right?

    Yukino glares at the reporters.

    ¡º It seems like the videos and photos of me raped are already spreading through the internet. You saw that too, right? ¡»

    The reporters didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡º Either way, you watched it, right?! Anyone who hasn¡¯t seen it raise your hand! Right now! ¡»

    The reporters are stiff, nobody raised their hands.

    ¡º Look, everyone watched it already! You pervert! You¡¯re the worst! ¡»

    ¡º Uhm, Shirasaka Yukino-san ¡»

    The announcer tries to talk her out but:

    ¡º What now!? You also saw my naked body too, right?! ¡»

    The announcer¡¯s face is troubled.

    ¡º I knew it, everyone¡¯s the worst. You all should bang your heads with the corner of tofu and die ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s raging.

    ¡º I was a virgin you know! VIRGIN! I was still 16 years old! I had someone I like! And yet! I was kidnapped and raped just because my father was a bad guy! Furthermore, I was filmed, and it was released to the public! Don¡¯t screw with me! ¡»

    ¡º U-Uhm, Shirasaka-san ¡»

    One of the reporters calls Yukino, doing all or nothing.

    ¡º What!? You watched it out of curiosity, didn¡¯t you?! You perverted old man!! I mean, everyone in this press conference is all men! ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t let us participate unless we send in a male reporter ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t know about that! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s anger doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡º I mean, weren¡¯t you from entertainment?! And you¡¯re from Sanja*Family right?! I know it! ¡»

    ¡º Thanks for watching us all the time! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! Why is it only entertainment reporters here at my press conference?! Are you all stupid or something? ¡»

    Yukino said. One of the reporters:

    ¡º Well, Shirasaka house dominates the media company, your father is in the advertising agency too ¡»

    ¡º It was my great-granduncle who was managing the television station and the newspaper! Do you get it?! It¡¯s the sibling of my Grandfather! My house has nothing to do with them! Even Papa who was working for an advertising agency, what about it?! I¡¯ve got nothing to do with the entertainment industry ¡»

    ¡º However, Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s harm has reached a lot of celebrities ¡»

    ¡º Idiot! Go jump off the building and die you, idiot!! ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º Papa committed a sin so now I have to carry that sin too?! You people are the same as those who kidnapped me, raped me, and uploaded all those videos. You aren¡¯t different! ¡»

    ¡º No, we¡¯re doing this because the people have the right to know ¡»

    ¡º You mean that the whole country has the right to watch me get raped? ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º I was just a high school student! A high school girl! ¡»

    Her angry face glares at the camera.

    ¡º Why do I have to get through all this! ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º That¡¯s what we would like to know ¡»

    ¡º Isn¡¯t that why we were gathered here?! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, this is your press conference! ¡»

    ¡º You said that you want to talk ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, we came here to listen to your story! ¡»

    ¡º Why do you have to call curses on us suddenly ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!! ¡»

    The reporters are firing up too.

    ¡º I want to talk, you said? ¡»

    Yukino shows a wry smile.

    ¡º Of course not ¡»

    She glares.

    ¡º Even now, I was forced to come here wearing this stupid outfit ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º Do you not even think that gathering in this stupid place, surrounded by idiots is strange? This situation? You don¡¯t even understand the abnormalities? ¡»

    The announcer;

    ¡º Err, this is all instructed by our boss. We¡¯re very sorry to show you something so unsightly. We¡¯re very sorry ¡»

    The reporters get noisy.

    ¡º We¡¯re all under their control you know! ¡»

    Yukino said.

 Chapter 557. Houun Takashi Castle (Part 3)

    Chapter 557. Houun Takashi Castle (Part 3)

    ¡º Uhm, I¡¯m Nishikawa from East-West Newspaper ¡»

    We continue to watch from the screen.

    There¡¯s a man in a business suit among the press gallery room raises his hand.

    ¡º What? ¡»

    Yukino who¡¯s wearing the minimum swimsuit glares at him.

    This is a concrete castle in the outskirts of Tokyo, inside of a spacious outdoor studio.

    The strange news conference continues on the lighted up ruins.

    Yukino¡¯s hair is blown by the evening wind of May.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t understand well what you said a while ago ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know! ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º You all are just being toyed around by people holding greater powers ¡»

    Nishikawa:

    ¡º Do you refer to the violent organization your father was involved in? ¡»

    Yukino bursts into laughter.

    ¡º Are you an idiot?! Nobody¡¯s referring to that level! ¡»

    Then, she looked at the reporters.

    ¡º It¡¯s those people who suddenly changed the best time at a regular broadcast for the television stations to an ¡°emergency news program¡±! It¡¯s them! Can a gang do something like this?! ¡»

    Yukino grins.

    ¡º My Papa was in an advertising agency so I can tell somehow but unless you¡¯re a business or a company you can¡¯t buy a former broadcasting space or have someone connected to advertising bow his head, right? After all, this broadcast is live now without sponsors. There are no commercials. Is it not even a problem of breach of contract you know? It¡¯s a problem related to the trust of the station ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s, the television station is under Shirasaka house¡¯s control so weren¡¯t they doing this fulfill their accountabilities! ¡»

    One of the reporters tells Yukino.

    ¡º You¡¯re too dumb. If I were the president of a television station, then I would broadcast on early Sunday morning where nobody¡¯s watching. Isn¡¯t that the norm? There¡¯s no need to do things this large-scale. It¡¯s better to play dead and wait for the world to forget the case. In the first place, isn¡¯t it strange to see that the head of Shriasaka house, Moritsugu Oji-chan overthrown and replaced by another person, right? There shouldn¡¯t be this boost until the new management bothers the sponsor companies. If you think about it, then you¡¯ll know! ¡»

    ¡º Then what?! ¡»

    The reporters snapped and told Yukino.

    ¡º You don¡¯t get it?! Which company are you from? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m Kuroda from Every Morning Newspaper ¡»

    ¡º Hmm, then I¡¯ll tell you. The reason our conversation now is broadcasted nationwide is to put pressure on the television stations. It¡¯s the people who have the stupidly huge power to threaten Shirasaka house ¡»

    The reporters fell silent.

    ¡º Even you guys, you were suddenly ordered by people in your company to come to this interview, so you came to such an outskirt studio in Tokyo? Do you not even think of that as strange? ¡»

    Yukino provokes the reporters.

    ¡º Your companies are also pressured by those people ¡»

    One reporter stands up.

    ¡º Don¡¯t be ridiculous! We¡¯re the press! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! We won¡¯t give in to any pressure! The press has a conscience! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, we came here because it¡¯s work to cover the news! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! It¡¯s natural for reporters to come to cover the news! ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re talking nonsense! ¡»

    ¡º In the first place, do you even know how much of a topic the series of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s events in the country are now?! ¡»

    Yukino speaks calmly.

    ¡º I have no way of knowing, you know? Because I was kidnapped and raped for almost the whole golden week! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s eyes accumulate tears.

    ¡º That¡¯s right! I was raped1 I couldn¡¯t watch the TV check newspapers or internet! I didn¡¯t have time for that! ¡»

    She speaks to the reporters in front of her.

    The reporters are puzzled by the tears of the 16-year-old girl.

    ¡º No, we might¡¯ve said some things too strongly ¡»

    ¡º But you see, the world was making an uproar from what your father did! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. The people won¡¯t settle unless we reveal the full picture of the incident! ¡»

    ¡º Yeah. You must answer our questions seriously! Because you¡¯re Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, you were the core part of the incident, so you know things, don¡¯t you?! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! You have to talk! ¡»

    Yukino spits.

    ¡º Never! In the first place, why do I have to entertain you people who are just curious onlookers?! I¡¯m the victim here! I¡¯d never talk to scums like you people! ¡»

    The reporters heat up from the blatant hostility.

    ¡º But! Your father had caused a significant incident that will remain in Japan¡¯s criminal history! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! We are here because the people have the right to know! ¡»

    ¡º You have an obligation to speak ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! ¡»

    ¡º Earlier, you keep talking about ¡°Them,¡± ¡°Those guys,¡± do you know who ¡°they¡± are? What did they do to you? You should explain first from there! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, you should talk in chronological detail, so it¡¯s easier to understand! ¡»

    ¡º Yeah! We have the responsibility to tell the facts to the viewers! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s given up.

    ¡º Hah?! ¡°Right to know?¡± ¡°Responsibility to convey facts?¡± Then I¡¯ll tell you one thing ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s flames of hatred burns.

    ¡º I was a 16-year-old first-year high school student, kidnapped and raped. I lost my virginity. I don¡¯t even know how many times I was raped, perhaps I¡¯m already pregnant. I mean, I sure am pregnant with the child of the man who raped me ¡»

    Yukino touches her naked abdomen.

    She puts her consciousness to her womb.

    ¡º That¡¯s what happened to me. That¡¯s what they did to me! What now? I talked about what you want to know! Satisfied? ¡»

    She glares at the reporters.

    ¡º My father might be a criminal, sure! But that has nothing to do with me! Besides, a man I don¡¯t even like raped me again and again and repeated it until I got pregnant! Do you not even understand how painful that is?! ¡»

    The reporters fell quiet.

    But.

    ¡º Err, I¡¯m Kondo from the Yamakuni news agency. It¡¯s true, we understand your confession on how painful it was to you but what we want to know is the people who kidnapped and sexually assaulted you ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, we will never forgive such cruel acts. We, the press will become your strength so please prosecute them here! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll definitely beat the hammer of justice to the criminal who assaulted you with the power of mass media ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Have some courage and tell us who did that to you ¡»

    ¡º Ah, I¡¯m from Sugishita from Tanaka TV. You see, we understand the pain in your heart. We know it. We have interviewed victims of crimes like you now. That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not alone. We¡¯re on your side. We understand that you don¡¯t want to recall the pain. We know, but you see, if you don¡¯t expose everything that¡¯s unknown in the case, the people won¡¯t be able to settle down. You should confess it all so there won¡¯t be any more victims like you in the future. No, it must be done. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡»

    ¡º I agree with Sugishita¡¯s opinion ¡»

    ¡º Ah, me too! ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, you¡¯ll feel better when you talk to the camera! ¡»

    ¡º Everyone in here is your allies! ¡»

    Yukino replies coldly.

    ¡º You see, if I talked about their identity here, I¡¯d get killed though. Can you guys not even imagine that? ¡»

    She stares at the reporters.

    ¡º Papa died in the hospital this morning. No, he was killed! You know that don¡¯t you? ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s face is filling the screen.

    The people watching are drawn by Yukino¡¯s feverish expression.

    ¡º No, Shirasaka Sousuke was discovered under severe injuries last night ¡»

    ¡º I covered that too! ¡»

    Hearing the reporters, Yukino;

    ¡º Lies! It¡¯s all lies! Papa last night was discovered with his wrist, tongue, and penis cut off, on the verge of death, but his wounds wouldn¡¯t let him die right away! And yet! This morning, Papa suddenly died. Furthermore, for some unknown reason, he was transported from the police hospital to a private hospital and died right after! ¡»

    The press should also have that information.

    But.

    ¡º No, that¡¯s your misunderstanding. In our coverage, it¡¯s this! ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right, Shirasaka Sousuke was already on the verge of dying last night ¡»

    Another reporter raises his hand.

    ¡º I¡¯m Honzan from Yamamoto News company. In my coverage, I come across the thought that Shirasaka Yukino-san¡¯s story is true ¡»

    ¡º Wait a second! The police report says¡­ ¡»

    ¡º That report was too questionable. Here is what staff in the hospital where Shirasaka Sousuke died has said ¡»

    The reporters confront each other.

    ¡º Even you people have some intuition that Papa was killed, right?! ¡»

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡º Sure, Papa did a bad thing, he was a criminal. Those people show me video evidence of it. I think it¡¯s true that Papa kidnapped girls, raped them, sold them for prostitution, and even had them killed themselves in partnership with some gangs. Therefore, they made me experience the same hell as those girls ¡¹

    She bites the back of her teeth from the pain.

    ¡º Then that means, ¡°those people¡± are victims of Shirasaka Sousuke? ¡»

    Shit, a reporter with good intuition noticed.

    ¡º No, could it be that it¡¯s a big-shot in the underworld whose daughter or relative was kidnapped by Shirasaka Sousuke? ¡»

    Another reporter speaks up.

    ¡º I see! So that¡¯s why his wrists, tongue, and genitals are all cut off and it was even displayed on the national broadcast. It was a cruel retaliation ¡»

    ¡º Oh, I can¡¯t imagine the crime group that teamed up with Shirasaka Sousuke ¡»

    ¡º I mean, who is it in the end? Shirasaka Yukino-san, now that you¡¯ve come this far, you should expose everything now! ¡»

    Yukino shakes her head.

    ¡º There¡¯s no way I could tell you what I know. If I go against them, then I¡¯m dead. Just like Papa! Getting killed means you die!1 It¡¯s no joke! Give me a break! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s spine shivers.

    Her whole body has goosebumps.

    It shows that Yukino¡¯s afraid of someone from the bottom of her heart.

    A truly fearsome existence.

    But still, the reporters:

    ¡º No, but, you should prosecute them with courage! ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right! If you talk to the media, no matter which evil organization it is, they¡¯ll no longer be able to interfere with you ¡»

    ¡º J-Japan is a nation where the law prevails! ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right. If I recall, in this case, you¡¯ll be placed in police custody right away ¡»

    ¡º Yes! We will support you! So you can give it all and speak honestly! Yukino-chan! ¡»

    This time, they¡¯re trying to come to Yukino over-familiarly.

    Amazing, are they trying to extract information from Yukino by just saying that they support her?

    They¡¯re really insincere.

    ¡º Err, I¡¯m Irumosugi from free journalist news club, from my investigations, to be honest, I can tell that the organization in question is a US military stationed in Okinawa ¡»

    A guy who says strange things appeared.

    ¡º I received the information from a Japanese correspondent in the New York newspaper. It is information that¡¯s not available taking advantage of the government¡¯s announcement in the press club. The culprits are the U.S. forces. That¡¯s definite information! ¡»

    He strongly appeals to the camera.

    ¡º Hey, shut up Irusumogi! ¡»

    ¡º That Japan correspondent doesn¡¯t exist, does it? ¡»

    ¡º You always jump on the lies of a non-existent person as usual ¡»

    The other reporters scold off Irusumogi.

    ¡º No, this is definite information ¡»

    At that moment.

    Zip!! Bako!!

    Someone hits the head of the Irusumogi?!

    Huh?

    ¡º Muga! ¡»

    Irusumugi faints after that.

    ¡º H-Hey! Irusumugi?! ¡»

    ¡º A-Are you okay? ¡»

    The reporters immediately catch Irusumugi.

    ¡º Look, you people say those stupid things, and now they¡¯re coming! ¡»

    Yukino shouts.

    Ka!

    Suddenly, the lights from the sides of the high tower in front of the concrete castle lights up.

    ¡º What¡¯s that?! ¡»

    One stands on each left and right tower.

    A woman in black-leather clothes stands. Hiding her face with a helmet.

    Kyouko-san?

    No, I can tell.

    That¡¯s miss Cordelia¡¯s faithful servants. Eenie and Meenie.

    ¡º Hey, those guys have something?! ¡»

    ¡º Could that be? ¡»

    Eenie and Meenie beings up a large cylindrical object at the same time.

    Then.

    Bamyuuuun!

    Coming from the left and right towers, heading to the companies¡¯ cars parked under the concrete castle.

    A rocket was fired.

    The outdoor studio at night shook from the rocket making sparks fly.,

    ¡º An anti-tank rocket launcher? ¡»

    ¡º Idiot! Get down! ¡»

    At the moment one of the reporters shouted:

    Dobaaaaaoowaaan!

    Zubababababan!

    The two rockets explode on the parked cars.

    The cars are blown away.

    The fire spouts up.

    Following:

    Dododododododododo!!!

    Budodododododododo!

    Eenie and Meenie shoot using large machine guns from the towers.

    Wow, when it¡¯s dark, the lights are so bright as the bullets fly.

    Bowawawa.

    Kakagabbaku!

    Dodododokaan!

    Eenie and Meenie sweep the cars not blown off by the rockets.

    They shot using their machine gun until all the cars are shot and in flames.

    ¡º Hey, what¡¯s going on! ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t make a noise! Hide! ¡»

    ¡º Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! ¡»

    The press conference is in an uproar.

    Yukino¡¯s staring at the two towers.

    She knows that the machine gun won¡¯t be sweeping the upper part of the castle where she¡¯s located.

    Hmm.

    The shouting stopped?!

    ¡º ATTENTION!! LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!! ¡»

    A loud sound comes from the speaker.

    At that moment, the central tower lights up towards the front of the castle where Yukino is in.

    Before we knew it, there¡¯s a 2-floor bus for sightseeing there.

    The distance from us is 200 meters, I guess.

    On the second floor:

    One person stands up.

    She¡¯s wearing black leather combat clothes just like Eenie and Meenie.

    She holds one microphone at hand.

    ¡º Haaaaaa! The pluck of the string is at its puberty!!! ¡»

    I don¡¯t get what she¡¯s talking about anymore.

    What puberty?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Zenda Gorilla ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa murmurs as he watches the screen beside me.

    ¡¸ That woman. Seriously ¡¹

    He sighed.

    The woman on the bus takes a mysterious pose happily.

    ¡º I¡¯m the warrior from the dark world! Masked Kyoko! I¡¯ve arrived on time!! ¡»

    Err.

    Kyouko-san really liked that tiger mask it seems.

    But saying Masked Kyouko exposes you really bad though.

    ¡º W-What?! ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s going on? ¡»

    The reporters on the castle who fell from the attack looks up.

    ¡º Listen to me you sons of bitches!!! ¡»

    Kyouko-san is wearing a tiger mask as she holds the microphone points to the mass media.

    ¡º My name is Masked Kyouko! The grandchild of Yamada Yasuo! ¡»

    Who¡¯s Yamada Yasuo?

    ¡º The police all around the world are frenzied to catch me. However, they can¡¯t catch me. Well, even I say so myself, the prey must be crushed without fail! I¡¯m the elusive international wanted criminal! Yes, that¡¯s me! Masked Kyouko!!! ¡»

    Then, Miss Cordelia wearing white leather combat clothes comes up from the floor below the bus.

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s hiding her face with sunglasses.

    She has a machine gun on her side.

    ¡º And this woman is my partner! The mystery woman Mine Talos! ¡»

    I don¡¯t know anymore.

    Miss Cordelia smiles next to Kyouko-san.

    ¡º Is she a bandit? Or a spy? She¡¯s a mystery woman I don¡¯t even know. She always gets me to hard times, but I can¡¯t hate her. I¡¯m weak to cuties like her after all! ¡»

    Then, she puts coils her hand around Miss Cordelia¡¯s waist.

    ¡º I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯m the happiest when I¡¯m with you! I won¡¯t let you go until one of us dies! Okay? ¡»

    ¡º Of course! Nanonei! ¡»

    Miss Cordelia replies in a different tone for some reason.

    ¡º And then, Mine Talos¡¯ faithful servants! The two red bitches!! ¡»

    Eenie and Meenie greet the camera on top of the lights.

    ¡º Looking at the right side. That¡¯s Bitch Silver. Sataka Silver Clone ¡»

    Hmm.

    ¡º On the left is Bitch Gold! Sugai Gold Zou! ¡»

    Kyouko-san, Meenie-san is a woman.

    She¡¯s not a Gold Zou! Gold Elephant.

    ¡º Now then, what kind of incident will happen now that you¡¯re surrounded with these hard to deal with people?! That¡¯s all for introductions!!! ¡»

    You just want to do it.

    ¡º W-What¡¯s with them? ¡»

    One of the reporters shouted.

    Then.

    Zudodododo!!

    Miss Cordelia shoots her machine gun.

    ¡º Sorry but, these are all real. Could you shut up? ¡»

    She speaks on Kyouko-san¡¯s microphone.

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s enough jokes and let¡¯s introduce ourselves properly ¡»

    Kyouko-san looks up at the camera while still having the tiger mask on.

    ¡º My name is Kyouko Messer, a leader in the criminal organization in South America named ¡°Malandro¡± ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s eyes shine brightly from the lights.

    ¡º I¡¯ll do anything that pays. Of course, that includes murder ¡»

    One of the reporters;

    ¡º Ah, I¡¯ve heard of her, Malandro is a Brazilian organization ¡»

    ¡º Oh, you¡¯re right, I heard that they have a non-Japanese woman as a leader ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡º You¡¯re referring to me! ¡»

    ¡º Of course, nanonei! ¡»

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡º And then, this is my job tonight, you see? ¡»

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡º I was asked to seal that lady¡¯s mouth ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º Hey! Wait! I never planned to talk about anything to anyone! ¡»

    ¡º Well sure you are, but these old men from the press were doing everything to make you talk, right? ¡»

    ¡º But, I haven¡¯t said anything! Just as I promised! ¡»

    ¡º Well, isn¡¯t it easier to murder all and clean up afterward than have you keep your word? ¡»

    Kyouko-san shows a devilish smile.

    ¡º Dead men tell no tales after all ¡»

    ¡º Of course, nanonei! ¡»

    What a development.

    ¡º That¡¯s how it is! So now, I¡¯m killing everyone from the media companies in here now ¡»

    ¡º W-Why?! ¡»

    One of the reporters shouts.

    ¡º Well, look, everyone saw my face now! ¡»

    ¡º You still have your mask on! ¡»

    ¡º What I mean by that is I can¡¯t walk around Japan with this mask anymore! ¡»

    ¡º Of course! Nanonei! ¡»

    ¡º I liked this mask you know ¡»

    Another reporter:

    ¡º But, you¡¯re broadcasted nationwide right now! The whole country can see how you look now! ¡»

    Oh, the reporter looks at the state of the broadcast news show.

    This reporter is desperately shouting so he¡¯s telling the viewers that it¡¯s not fake.

    That it¡¯s a real thing happening.

    ¡º Oh? Is that so? I guess there¡¯s nothing I could do ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º I will kill all of the Japanese citizens then ¡»2

    ¡º Of course, nanonei! ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s cold aura could make even me who¡¯s watching the situation through a monitor shiver.

    Perhaps, the nationwide audience too.

    They¡¯ll know the horror of the woman named Kyouko Messer.

    ¡º I won¡¯t let you! ¡»

    At that time.

    From the top of the castle.

    A gallant woman¡¯s voice echoes!

    1. Because people die when they are killed

    2. Special Administrative Zone Massacre

 Chapter 558. Hero

    Chapter 558. Hero

    A tall beauty appears on the uppermost part of the castle.

    She¡¯s wearing a black uniform and a hat. Holding a dull-glitter silver cane.

    Her trained body is seen clearly even if she¡¯s wearing a uniform.

    Her eyes below her hat look down on Kyouko-san, dignified.

    Fujimiya Reika.

    Our Rei-chan is really cool!

    ¡º Nununu! Who the hell are you?! ¡»

    Kyouko-san on the two-story bus 200 meters away:

    Does the cliche performance.

    But our Rei-chan.

    ¡º Bastards like you don¡¯t deserve an introduction from me! ¡»

    She replies with another cliche.

    I mean, Rei-chan has a wireless pin mark attached on her.

    ¡º -Is what I would like to say but for this time, I¡¯ll introduce myself! ¡»

    Rei-chan faces the camera and puffs her chest.

    She shows a dauntless smile as lights illuminate her from below.

    ¡º This is my first introduction. I am the Eagle commander of Kouzuki Security Service Civil Defense Force. Fujimiya Reika!! ¡»

    Rei-chan snaps herself.

    ¡º The anger of justice will revive even if our lives are exhausted. Those who cry in pain, the burden of tears will strike the evil. If you cling to emotions, you will be washed away. If you stick to your pride and you will be caught. The world is hard to live in. I will stop the residents of the world of darkness from their cruelties!! ¡»

    Err.

    That¡¯s cool but, is that really okay?

    I mean. What was that?

    ¡º Mumumu! Are you the rumored Fujimiya Reika?! ¡»

    ¡º Of course Nanonei! ¡»

    Kyouko-san is in high spirits.

    ¡º Kyouko Messer! Now that this Fujimiya is here! You can no longer do what you whanp! ¡»

    Huh?

    What?

    ¡º Excuse me, I bit my tongue ¡»

    R-Rei-chan

    She¡¯s doing her best, but Rei-chan¡¯s face is blushing hard.

    ¡º Dammit! That¡¯s cute! Reika-chan! ¡»

    Kyouko-san shouts to the mic.

    rei-chan manage to recover.

    ¡º Under whose orders are you?! Who ordered you to take Shirasaka Yukino-san¡¯s life?! Answer right now! ¡»

    ¡º You know we won¡¯t tell you that, right? ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º We¡¯re professionals in the world of darkness you know? We won¡¯t reveal our clients. It¡¯s a matter of trust ¡»

    ¡º Of course nanonei! ¡»

    ¡º And, we always do the work we received. That¡¯s the rule of the world of darkness! ¡»

    Kyouko-san points at Yukino on top of the castle.

    ¡º Shirasaka Yukino-chan will die here. We¡¯ll use anything to make sure she¡¯s dead! Even if she cries, I¡¯ll kill her! We¡¯ll execute her on a live broadcast, nationwide! ¡»

    Yukino in her swimsuit looks at Kyouko-san.

    Her mental strength is solid.

    Even though the cameras are watching the reporters around, they¡¯re not moving.

    ¡º While at it, I¡¯m going to kill all of the old men from the press right there. And you Reika-chan! I¡¯ll kill you1 You¡¯re dead meat! ¡»

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡º Wait a second! Why us too!? ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re from the press! ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s odd that we¡¯re involved in this!! ¡»

    The reporters speak up.

    ¡º Who cares about that!? ¡»

    Kyouko-san replies immediately.

    ¡º Taking the journalism work is sacrificing oneself! Dying while having a news coverage is your ambition, isn¡¯t it? ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s not true! ¡»

    ¡º W-Why do we have to experience this kind of danger?! ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right?! ¡»

    Kyouko-san looks at the reporters who said that coldly.

    ¡º I mean, your job is to make take off your feelings as curious onlookers. You always stay in a safe place, looking down on people from above, making commentaries as if you¡¯re amazing ¡»

    ¡º Of course, nanonei! ¡»

    ¡º I hate people like you the most. So I¡¯ll kill you all. Is there anyone still complaining? ¡»

    ¡º Naniwa no Haru Danji Nanonei! ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Anyway, I¡¯ll kill you all. Then, the citizens of this country, I realized that I can¡¯t get nonchalant anymore. Yes, criminals like us will invade this country one after another ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡º From now on the crimes in this country will have international, global standards. For us who came from the real hell will change this country to hell! ¡»

    ¡º Of course, nanonei! ¡»

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia laugh.

    The reporters are suppressed by the spirit of the two, they fell silent.

    Rei-chan.

    ¡º I said I won¡¯t let you! ¡»

    She glares at Kyouko-san.

    ¡º As long as I¡¯m here. You won¡¯t be allowed to do what you want! ¡»

    Then, she spreads her hand wide.

    ¡º Eagle troops! Gather! ¡»

    Then.

    The door on the first floor of the castle opens up.

    Lined up in there are the uniform units of Kouzuki security service armed with a helmet and a shield.

    Another troop appears behind the ar on fire.

    About 300 people have gathered under the castle of concrete.

    ¡º Platoons! Line up! ¡»

    Then, the guards arrange formation according to Rei-chan¡¯s instructions.

    ¡º Start from number 1!! ¡»

    ¡º £±¡¢£²¡¢£³£¬£´£¬£µ£¡ ¡»

    The roll call begins from each unit.

    ¡º First platoon, Dragon has 48 people in total! None absent! ¡»

    ¡º Second Platoon, Griffon has 51 people in total! None Absent! ¡»

    ¡º Third platoon, Mermaid has 49 people in total! None absent ¡»

    ¡º Fourth platoon, Pegasus has 50 people in total! None absent! ¡»

    ¡º Fifth platoon, Phoenix has 52 people in total! None absent! ¡»

    ¡º Sixth platoon. Heath Ibuki has 47 people in total. None absent! ¡»

    The six platoons stand to face against Kyouko-san¡¯s bus.

    ¡º All hands assemble a defense formation!!! ¡»

    Rei-chan¡¯s directive had all members pull out a foldable baton.

    Guuwaan!!!

    The sound of 300 sticks brought out become one.

    Next, they stick out transparent shields in front.

    The second line guards the overhead.

    They look like the phalanx from the ancient times.

    The six units are converted to a single lump of shield.

    The transparent shield reflects the light and shines.

    ¡º This shield is made of special bulletproof polymer used by the European mobile units! Your bullets won¡¯t go through! ¡»

    Rei-chan shouts.

    ¡º All units! ADVANCE!! ¡»

    ZA ZA ZA ZA ZA ZA!!!

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s units move forward slowly as they maintain their defensive formation.

    ¡º Hah! If you¡¯re going to do that, then I will have to retaliate! ¡»

    Kyouko-san says on the mic.

    ¡º Okay! Guys! Come out now!! ¡»

    Three heavy duty truck headlights are lit behind Kyouko-san¡¯s bus.

    Buoooon! Buoooooo!!!

    Four silver trucks pass by Kyouko-san¡¯s buss and move forward.

    There¡¯s a box-shaped cargo in the back, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside at all.

    The three trucks used the long body of the car to obstruct the Kouzuki security service¡¯s troops and stopped.

    ¡º All units! Halt! ¡»

    Rei-chan stops the units.

    ¡º Well then, it¡¯s our turn! ¡»

    Kyouko-san

    ¡º Open Sesame! ¡»

    Wiiiiiiiiiiin

    The platform of the three trucks open.

    Inside is.

    ¡º W-What the hell! ¡»

    ¡º What?! What/! ¡»

    ¡º What the fuck! ¡»

    ¡º What the hell¡¯s going on?! ¡»

    Could this be?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re the gangs who came from Kitakyushu. ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells as she watches the video with me.

    ¡¸ We caught them all earlier today, and we confined them in that truck ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?

    This also had about 100 people in each cargo.

    ¡º Well done coming here! My best picks! ¡»

    Kyouko-san shouts in high spirits.

    ¡º Get them! ¡»

    But, the gangsters can¡¯t understand the situation in front of them.¡º ¡»

    ¡º W-What?! ¡»

    ¡º What? ¡»

    ¡º Whawhawha?! ¡»

    They look at each other¡¯s faces, confused.

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    There¡¯s suddenly lights in front of the castle of concrete.

    Cars are burning.

    There are 300 armed units deployed in front of them.

    ¡º Geez, you¡¯re so helpless! Then I¡¯ll press this! ¡»

    Kyouko-san pushes some switch.

    Buwaaaaaan!

    The end of the truck¡¯s deck explodes.

    It¡¯s burning up.

    ¡º W-What the hell!? ¡»

    The gangsters get off the deck in a hurry.

    ¡º Hey now! Go forward! If you go back, then I¡¯ll kill you! ¡»1

    Her voice can be heard from the driver¡¯s seat of the truck.

    The door opened, and another tiger mask comes out.

    Three people on the first truck.

    One each on the others.

    The masked drivers all have a Molotov at hand.

    ¡º Hey now! If you don¡¯t want to die then go over there! ¡»

    ¡º Nyohohohohoho!!! ¡»

    They throw the Molotov to the gangsters.

    Baooon!!

    ¡º W-W-W-What the hell!? ¡»

    The gangsters who try to run away can only run towards the Kouzuki security service¡¯s units.

    ¡º Hey! Playing with fire is dangerous! ¡»

    ¡º Barbie-san!! Why are we doing this again? ¡»

    ¡º Guh! GREATO DAZEEE! ¡»

    I know these people.

    I mean, the three women among the five.

    Their faces are hidden, but they¡¯re wearing a bikini on their chest and hot-pants on their bottom. There¡¯s a Japanese sword on their back.

    I mean, one of them has her breasts exposed.

    This can only be the Banbarubie ladies.

    The other man is wearing a red shirt in a black suit and a black hat.

    The other one is wearing Japanese clothes for some reason.

    ¡º Hey now! Run! Run! Peneroppi-chan!! ¡»

    ¡º Papapapapapapapa!! Hyahaa!! ¡»

    It seems to be Kudou-Papa and Dai Grepher.

    This is quite¡­

    ¡º What?! What!? WHAT THE HELL!? ¡»

    The gangsters run with their full power to avoid the flames of the Molotov.

    They¡¯ll crash to Kouzuki security service units soon.

    ¡º Y-You guys! Open up the way! ¡»

    ¡º W-What the hell¡¯s going on?!! ¡»

    The gangsters scream, but the members of Kouzuki security service don¡¯t move from their defensive position.

    ¡º Third and fourth platoon, open! ¡»

    Huh?

    Before I noticed, Rei-chan¡¯s on the ground from the top of the castle.

    Rei-chan dashes gallantly.

    The units of Kouzuki security service deployed divide themselves to let Rei-chan pass through.

    Rei-chan runs in the middle of the armed units as if she¡¯s parting the ocean.

    Naturally, the gangsters also try to escape through the opening.

    ¡º Fujimiya Reika has come!!! ¡»

    Rei-chan holds her beat to death cane.

    ¡º Eeiiiiyaaa!! Haiiii!!! Tooouuuu!!!! ¡»

    The first attack takes down three gang members.

    ¡º W-What¡¯s with you!?! ¡»

    ¡º Beat her up! Hey!! ¡»

    The middle-aged men shout at Rei-chan, but;

    ¡º Suryaaaa!! Tooo!! Haaaaaaa!!! ¡»

    Rei-chan takes down one after another.

    ¡º Haiyaaa! Toooo! Oyaaaa!! ¡»

    A-Amazing.

    The power of her cane isn¡¯t half-baked.

    Each of the men is taken down from a single blow.

    There are already nearly 20 people beaten up.

    ¡º Eiiyaaaaaa!!! ¡»

    Rei-chan in front and the Molotov from behind.

    The gangsters have nowhere to escape.

    ¡º Oh my! We¡¯re out of Molotov now! ¡»

    The masked Barbie-san says.

    ¡º What?! In that case!! ¡»

    The gangsters try to head towards Barbie-san¡¯s direction, but.

    ¡º But, I still have a machine gun! ¡»

    Dotatatatata!!!

    They sweep only close to their feet. The gangsters are in a panic.

    ¡º Eeeei! Toooo!!! ¡»

    Meanwhile, Rei-chan¡¯s count is close to 50 now.

    But still, she¡¯s really cool.

    Rei-chan is swinging her cane to the people.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s most beautiful when fighting isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s skill is elegant. I feel sorry for the other side but, Kudou-san don¡¯t have that elegance ¡¹

    True, Kudou-papa, Dai Grepher, and the Banbarubie ladies.

    They¡¯re strong but vulgar.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what the people are watching the broadcast now can see. At the far sight, it may look like she¡¯s playing, but Reika¡¯s techniques are real ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Rei-chan¡¯s strength and elegance can be seen by everyone.

    ¡¸ The firearms Kyouko-san and others are using are real, it¡¯s genuine, so it¡¯s conveyed. The truth of what¡¯s happening in front of them ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Kyouko or Fujimiya, how will they end this farce? ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Kyouko-san¡¯s beating down all the gangsters.

    Alone.

    The 100 gang members are now just ten.

    ¡º Haa, haa, haa, toyaaa!!! ¡»

    Rei-chan rushes forward.

    ¡º Awawawa ¡»

    ¡¸ What the hell!? ¡¹

    ¡º Ugyaaaaa!!! ¡»

    Rei-chan¡¯s strong. Overwhelmingly strong.

    ¡º Haa, haa, haa ¡»

    There are only five people left

    Rei-chan strikes her cane to the ground.

    She takes off her hat and wipes her forehead.

    Rei-chan¡¯s beautiful face is on the screen.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s that!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs as she looks at the screen.

    ¡¸ Reika¡¯s¡¯ fans will appear all over Japan! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s fans?

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Seki? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa asks Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ This farce will continue for a while. She¡¯ll fight Kyouko-san, or probably someone else ¡¹

    This fight will continue.

    ¡¸ Up until now Kouzuki security service has been a security company specializing in VIPs, but they¡¯re not known to the public ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s never a good thing to be unknown for the public ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. Isn¡¯t it easier for us to act if people don¡¯t know us? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa replies.

    ¡¸ I wonder if that¡¯s true? Those who are widely perceived by the people around the world. Furthermore, I prefer being received with a good image ¡¹

    Received with a good image?

    Is that the reason why Kouzuki Security Service will be exposed to the public?

    ¡¸ As you see right now, what¡¯s happening is just an idiotic situation. It¡¯s like a manga. It¡¯s like a bad joke ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says while looking at the screen.

    ¡¸ But, the guns and the Molotov, and even the rocket launcher Kyouko-san used is real. Kyouko-san herself is a wanted person ¡¹

    The intensity can¡¯t be called a joke is told through the screen.

    Above all that, the press in the castle is truly frightened.

    Some of them already pissed themselves.

    ¡¸ And in addition to that. Reika is a genuine bodyguard. Her skills and elegance are top-notch ¡¹

    A genuine vs. genuine.

    It¡¯s shown how amazing they are.

    ¡¸ At this moment, the society is soaking on watching the Kouzuki security service fighting a violent international criminal like Kyouko-san directly ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Reika will be enshrined as a hero of the 21st century. She¡¯ll be a type of hero this country never had until now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Far from this country, she¡¯ll be a hero everywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then she¡¯ll become the captain of the civilian defense force fighting the evil ¡¹

    Speaking of which. Rei-chan said that when she introduced herself to Kyouko-san.

    Kouzuki Security service, Civil Defense Troops Eagle Corps.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service is just a security company. Therefore, I established this unit ahead of time for that contribution. Reika will be their captain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa thinks.

    ¡¸ In the end, what they¡¯re doing is outside of the core business, this is a special mission. It¡¯s okay for the public to think of this as a corporate advertisement. But, by making an appeal using the activities of this civil defense force, their awareness of us will increase ¡¹

    ¡¸ If the public recognizes us isn¡¯t that much harder to work? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that it would become easier to do illegal activities like handling the government and the underground organizations ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter what happens, if you stick Reika¡¯s ¡°Civil defense force¡¯s¡± activities, it can be used as a smokescreen. Especially the public, it would make them cooperative ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t go that well you know? People are always highly suspicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we have Reika for that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡º Toryaaaaaa!! ¡»

    Rei-chan took down over a hundred gangsters alone.

    ¡¸ That girl is too straightforward. She¡¯s someone who can¡¯t keep a secret ¡¹

    Shou-neechan gazes at Rei-chan who¡¯s breathing heavily on the screen with gentle eyes.

    ¡¸ If Reika is the head of that unit, the public will trust them ¡¹

    She holds her cane once again.

    Kyouko-san and the five tiger mask people look down on Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Reika will definitely be loved by the people. Her true nature is a hero after all ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Rei-chan didn¡¯t like dressing up as a man at first.

    Ever since childhood, the gallant Rei-chan has a lot of fangirls.

    Even when she was training in Kendo.

    She treasures the image those girls think of her.

    For some reason, she decided to live wearing British Gentleman outfit.

    Rei-chan has grown under the sight of her fangirls.

    She¡¯s a woman with an overwhelming amount of servitude spirit.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rei-chan is a hero. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll love Rei-chan ¡¹

    I mutter unconsciously.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll cover up Reika¡¯s instability ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, will it really go well? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. After all, she¡¯s turning to a genuine hero now ¡¹

    Rei-chan on the screen:

    ¡º Now then, who will fight me next? ¡»

    Rei-chan¡¯s burning in fighting spirit even after overwhelming over a hundred people.

    ¡º Banba-chan, go on and play ¡»

    Barbie-san said laughing.

    ¡º Eh, me? ¡»

    Banba-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Show this innocent lady the fear of fighting veterans! ¡»

    ¡º In that case, Babie-san and the others should do it! You have a longer career than me ¡»

    ¡º Just do it! ¡»

    Banba-san!

    ¡º Okay! ¡»

    ¡º Here, your tool ¡»

    Ruby-san hands Banba-san a long weapon from the truck.

    If I recall, it¡¯s called a flail, a long handle batting weapon.

    ¡º Thanks, Ruby-san ¡»

    Click, Banba-san holds the flail.

    ¡º Come! ¡»

    Rei-chan also holds her battle cane.

    1. USSR anthem plays!

 Chapter 559. Hero (Continued)

    Chapter 559. Hero (Continued)

    ¡º Well then, I¡¯m going!! ¡»

    Banba-san moves forward nimbly while saying that.

    Byuha!

    Rei-chan avoids the flail thrown at her just barely.

    ¡º As expected! You see through it! ¡»

    Buoon! Buoon!!

    Banba-san swings the flail in the air, drawing the number 8.

    ¡º Banba-chan and you are the types that swings heavy batting weapons as much as they want ¡»

    Barbie-san laughs.

    ¡º But, flail has a long handle. Banba-chan is at the advantage as she has longer reach! ¡»

    ¡º Perfect! ¡»

    Rei-chan receives Banba-san¡¯s flail with her battle cane.,

    Bashi!!

    Although she received the body of the flail, the extended pattern tip attached flies after a bit of delay.

    Rei-chan, that¡¯s dangerous!

    ¡º Iyaha!! ¡»

    Rei-chan twists the cane and repels the weight.

    She backs off temporarily.

    ¡º Hah! It seems that you use Kendo. You seem skilled, but it¡¯s shallow compared to Banba-chan¡¯s experience in fighting utilizing the flail¡¯s evil skills ¡»

    ¡º Barbie-san, don¡¯t say evil! ¡»

    Banba-san puffs her cheeks.

    She swings around the flail to keep it turning.

    ¡º Onee-san, you¡¯re quite skilled. If my previous attack didn¡¯t get through, how about this one? ¡»

    Click, she removes the clasp on the long handle.

    The long stick broke to two parts?

    ¡º This flail can be a three-section club! ¡»

    Buuon! Buuon! Buuon!

    Weights + Chain + Short rod + Short rod.

    Indeed, that¡¯s a deformed three-sectioned club.

    The club¡¯s split into three parts. Banba-san entangles herself like a big snake.

    ¡º If you take in my attack like earlier, it¡¯ll cause fractures on your side! ¡»

    Oh, if she receives the rod part of the club, the weight will jump to Rei-chan¡¯s body like a snake.

    ¡º You¡¯ve been so noisy since earlier. ¡»

    Rei-chan glares at Banba-san.

    ¡º This is getting in the way ¡»

    She takes off her hat and puts it on the ground.

    She raises her bangs.

    ¡º I will beat down all evil with this cane of mine! ¡»

    Once again, she holds her battle cane with welcoming eyes.

    ¡º Well then! I¡¯m going! ¡»

    Banba-san fires off the three-section club to Rei-chan like a whip.

    The weights attack on high speed!

    Rei-chan ignores the movement of the three-section club drawing a complicated trajectory and strikes only at the forefront of the weights.

    Bashi!!

    ¡º Uwawa!! ¡»

    With the unexpected change of direction of the weight, Banba-san who¡¯s holding the base of the three-section club has her balance thrown off.

    ¡º Toiyaaaaaa!!! ¡»

    Rei-chan dives in.

    ¡º Nuuuuootoo!! ¡»

    Banba-san lets go of the three-sectioned club and jumps backward.

    Then, the three-sectioned club has the weight blown off and falls to the ground.

    ¡º Haa ¡»

    Rei-chan quickly goes to the three-section club where it fell and steps on it firmly.

    Now, Banba-san¡¯s weapon is gone.

    ¡º Yeah, Banba-chan¡¯s decision just now was the right one. If she tried to force herself on holding the three-section club, then she¡¯ll take a blow from her. If you feel in danger, throw your weapon even if it¡¯s important. Good resolve, you¡¯ve grown ¡»

    Barbie-san said.

    ¡º But Barbie-san! I HAVE NO WEAPON DESU! ¡»

    Banba-san is in panic.

    ¡º Toiyaaa!! ¡»

    Rei-chan doesn¡¯t care if her opponent is unarmed, she swings her stick.

    ¡º Take this!!! ¡»

    At that moment, Banba-san throws something?!

    Eh, you shouldn¡¯t have anything, right?!

    ¡º Teiyaa!! ¡»

    But, Rei-chan strikes down the object thrown at her with the tip of the cane.

    That¡¯s not all!

    Kan! Kan! Kan!!

    She strikes away all the pebbles coming from other directions.

    Wait?

    While Banba-san was throwing shuriken from Rei-chan¡¯s gap.

    Barbie-san threw a shuriken too?

    Rei-chan used her cane prevented the shuriken from both directions.

    ¡º Oh, you¡¯re quite good. I got a better opinion of you ¡»

    Barbie-san grins.

    ¡º You didn¡¯t take Banba-chan¡¯s misdirection from saying she has no weapons and you even knew that I would attack from the side? ¡»

    Rei-chan.

    ¡º I¡¯m fighting you all. I never get careless ¡»

    She never forgets to be wary of Barbie-san while fighting Banba-san.

    ¡º I see. Cool. I give you my praise! ¡»

    Barbie-san moves slowly.

    ¡º Banba-chan, come back, there¡¯s been some change of plans. The three of us, Banbarubie3 will beat her up.

    ¡º Barbie-san? ¡»

    Banba-san rushes back to Barbie-san and Ruby-san in a hurry.

    ¡º I can¡¯t hold myself anymore, I really hate honor student type of girls ever since long ago. I can¡¯t get along with them. I mean ¡»

    ¡º Considering our future activities, it would be better if we kill her ¡»

    Ruby-san says such disturbing things.

    ¡º Sorry, my blood is fired up now. I planned to just play with a young girl like you, not to kill you, but ¡»

    ¡º Kouzuki security service seems to be serious with their work ¡»

    ¡º Uhm, Barbie-san? Ruby-san? ¡»

    It seems that Rei-chan¡¯s strength has fired up the two.

    Banba-san looks confused.

    ¡º I don¡¯t mind. I decapitate evil at once. No in my case, I club it down ¡»

    Rei-chan holds her cane.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bit dangerous. isn¡¯t this where Banbarubie-san has to withdraw?! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan is in panic as she looks at the situation in the monitor.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too naive when it comes to the freelancers. Those people live with their reputation. Barbie intend to do this from the start ¡»

    Chief Yazawa sighs.

    ¡¸ She wouldn¡¯t want to look like a goon during the unveiling of Kouzuki security service nationwide ¡¹

    Then that means?

    ¡¸ She intends to beat up Fujimiya and the troops from behind on a nationwide broadcast ¡¹

    Banbarubie3 will destroy Rei-chan and the 300 guard unit?

    ¡º Fujimiya-san, would you like some support? ¡»

    Someone among Kouzuki security service guard positioned behind.

    shouts at Rei-chan, asking her.

    Perhaps it¡¯s the captain of the unit.

    ¡º Don¡¯t send support! Stay in your position ¡»

    Rei-chan shouts.

    ¡º But! ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t forget your duties! You must protect Shirasaka Yukino-san and the reporters on the castle! Hold your position and not let the enemies get into the castle! ¡»

    ¡º Roger! ¡»

    Za!

    The 300 men troops hold their shield and stay.

    ¡º I alone am enough for these people ¡»

    Rei-chan glares back at Banbarubie3.

    ¡º Hah! You seem to be underestimating us ¡»

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san move forward.

    ¡º Barbie-san? Ruby-san? ¡»

    Banba-san who doesn¡¯t have weapons is just timid.

    ¡º I hate women who only try to look cool like you. I always did ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s unfortunate. If we can¡¯t understand each other, then it has to be settled! ¡»

    T-This is bad.

    Rei-chan and Banbarubie3 are going all out.

    ¡¸ Seki, stop the broadcast. I¡¯ll go there ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa stands.

    ¡¸ No, Kudou-san is there. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou can¡¯t stop Barbie. Besides, if this goes on, Dai Grepher would also assist Barbie and the two ¡¹

    Ah, old man Dai Grepher.

    Loves Banba-san. Right.

    ¡¸ Dai Grepher is just a diversion, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll appear on screen ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Kudou-papa and old man Dai Grepher are no longer on the screen.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m the only one who can suppress this! ¡¹

    At the moment chief Yazawa said that:

    The mountain moves.

    A big mountain of Qi.

    ¡º I hate that kind of development! ¡»

    A dark aura comes from behind the two-story bus.

    ¡º I mean. Who told you that you can change the scenario I wrote? ¡»

    Kyouko-san throws off the second-floor seats to the ground.

    ¡º I hired you because you had some quite the promise during the fight at the hotel in Odaiba back then but I never thought you were idiots ¡»

    She slowly walks to Banbarubie3.

    ¡º Huh? We¡¯re working for you, right? I think that we can do what things our own way in the middle of it! ¡»

    Barbie-san tells Kyouko-san

    ¡º Do you want me to cool your head? ¡»

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡º W-What?! Want to fight with us?! ¡»

    Ruby-san asks.

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡º It¡¯s a game, I¡¯ll play with you ¡»

    She laughs like a wicked beast.

    ¡º It¡¯s a rare opportunity to meet with Kyouko Messer! You¡¯re all just scraps among the humans of this world! ¡»

    Crack, crack. She flexes her shoulders.

    ¡º Why don¡¯t we play around for a while? ¡»

    Kyouko-san releases her bloodlust.

    ¡º This bitch! ¡»

    ¡º Let¡¯s go, you two! ¡»

    ¡º W-Wait! Barbie-san! ¡»

    Banba-san¡¯s the only late one.

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san!!!

    Zudadadadada!!

    Ruby-san shoots her machine gun without hesitation.

    If Kyouko Messer is the opponent, then don¡¯t choose your methods.

    At the same time, Barbie-san runs to deliver the final blow.

    But.

    ¡º That¡¯s some uninteresting attack ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s speed is beyond reasonable.

    She slips through the bullets and head to Ruby-san.

    ¡º Tsk! ¡»

    Barbie-san takes out her pistol to hold her back, but.

    It doesn¡¯t hit Kyouko-san.

    ¡º Banba-chan, hold her back too! ¡»

    ¡º I HAVE NO WEAPON DESU! ¡»

    ¡º You still have some of the shurikens from earlier don¡¯t you?! ¡»

    At that moment.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s kick had the machine gun fly away.

    ¡º Kyouko …d (Manji) Kick! ¡»

    A beautiful roundhouse kick hits Ruby-san¡¯s neck.

    ¡º Ugee!! ¡»

    ¡º How dare you do that to Ruby! ¡»

    Barbie-san aims her pistol at Kyouko-san.

    Subyuu!

    ¡º Uwaaa! ¡»

    Something hit her, and Barbie-san drops her pistol.

    ¡º Don¡¯t say that you have no weapons! If you have nothing, then pick up a stone and throw it! Rocks can make people fall too! ¡»

    Kyouko-san shouts at Banba-san.

    It seems that Kyouko-san threw a stone at Barbie-san to drop the pistol.

    ¡º Dammit! I¡¯m going to kill you now! ¡»

    Barbie-san tries to pick up the pistol she dropped.

    ¡º Electric Kyouko Kick! ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s dropkick assaults Barbie-san.

    ¡º And! Kyouko¡¯s Hundred Punch! ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s punch goes to left and right of Barbie-san.

    When the punch from the right fails, she comes from the left after.

    Barbie-san can¡¯t fall due to the rain of fists fired continuously.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡°Mai Chom Chom¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know about it, chief Yazawa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu. But still, to think that she could really handle that technique ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s fists stop.

    ¡º Final Kyouko Crash!!! ¡»

    Kyouko-san hugs Barbie-san¡¯s waist and then¡­

    Huh?

    Barbie-san¡¯s body draws a beautiful arc midair.

    Zutan!!

    That¡¯s a suplex.

    The flight time was so long it¡¯s beautiful.

    That¡¯s settled.

    ¡º Migyuu ¡»

    Barbie-san faints.

    Kyouko-san stands up and dusts off the soil on her hand.

    ¡º Don¡¯t worry, I hit her with the back of my sword ¡»

    Back of the sword what?

    You just kicked her, beat her up and threw her, didn¡¯t you?

    Even if the ground is a grassland.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, Barbie won¡¯t die from this much ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said.

    ¡º Now then, you¡¯re the only one left ¡»

    Kyouko-san looks at Banba-san.

    Banba-san¡¯s holding a shuriken at hand as per Barbie-san¡¯s instructions.

    ¡º W-wawawawawa! I!!!! ¡»

    Banba-san¡¯s seniors were crushed in an instant, so she¡¯s in a panic.

    ¡º A-Ane-saaaaaaaaan!!! ¡»

    Old man Dai Grepher dashes at full power from the darkness.

    Old man Dai Grepher jumps in between Kyouko-san and Banba-san.

    ¡º Please spare Banba-chan! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! ¡»

    He rubs his forehead to the ground and desperately begs Kyouko-san.

    ¡º Oji-sama?! ¡»

    ¡º Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! Please spare her! ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡º Good Luck Tabuchi-kun? ¡»

    ¡º What? ¡»

    ¡º No, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know. That makes me at ease ¡»

    She turns around and carries Barbie-san who fainted.

    Following, Ruby-san who lost her consciousness too.

    She carries the body of the two women lightly and goes back to the bus.

    ¡º Hey, let¡¯s go! ¡»

    Kyouko-san tells miss Cordelia who¡¯s on the second-floor seat.

    Then, she hurled up Barbie-san¡¯s body with one hand.

    Her unconscious body is thrown up to the second floor as if she¡¯s a light mannequin doll.

    ¡º I¡¡Catch£¡ ¡»

    Miss Cordelia catches Barbie-san.

    ¡º Another one! ¡»

    Next, she throws Ruby-san¡¯s body to the air too.

    Just from that scene, one can tell how powerful Kyouko-san is.

    ¡º Now then ¡»

    Kyouko-san turns around.

    She asks Rei-chan.

    ¡º What do you want to do now? ¡»

    Rei-chan:

    ¡º As long as you try to harm Shirasaka Yukino-san and the reporters then I will stop you ¡»

    She holds up her battle cane.

    ¡º That¡¯s praiseworthy. But you can¡¯t beat me with your current skills ¡»

    ¡º I know that from the start!! ¡»

    Rei-chan¡¯s dignified voice echoes.

    ¡º You see, other than the two, I don¡¯t feel like beating up a beauty like you. If your face gets damaged, then there would be a lot of protests on me later ¡»

    Kyouko-san grins.

    But, Rei-chan replies to Kyouko-san strongly without being pushed back by Kyouko-san.

    ¡º No, I fight to protect people¡¯s lives. I will not step back even if I have to put myself on the line! That¡¯s what Kouzuki security service civil defense force eagle corpth is! ¡»

    Corpth?

    ¡º Excuse me, I bit my tongue!! ¡»

    Rei-chan!

    ¡º Pfft. Hahahahahah!! ¡»

    Kyouko-san laughs out loudly.

    ¡º Hmm, very well. I lose this time ¡»

    She looks at Barbie-san who she threw up on the bus.

    ¡º I fail at selecting my people. I¡¯ll pull back before it gets miserable ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º The time is about to expire you see ¡»

    Then, suddenly

    Pii!!

    Pii!!!

    A sharp sound comes from around Green mountain studio.

    Guooonn!!!

    Guuuuooooon!!

    Police cars appear from the surroundings.

    It¡¯s not just patrol cars.

    There¡¯s also a bus with wire mesh on the windows and riot police inside.

    Then, the police force.

    What?

    Just how many are there?

    They¡¯re coming from the back of the castle.

    Even behind the two-story bus Kyouko-san is in.

    Even on the sides.

    The police and their vehicles come one after another.

    Their cars have red lamps lit.

    ¡º We have this whole studio surrounded! Kyouko Messer, or rather, Kyouko Dothnomechey! Resistance is futile so surrender! ¡»

    A loudspeaker from a police vehicle calls Kyouko-san.

    ¡º Eeh, I don¡¯t want to though! ¡»

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡º You have nowhere to run to! ¡»

    The police say.

    ¡º Hey, take care of her. Make sure to get away ¡»

    Kyouko-san tells Dai Grepher and Banba-chan.

    ¡º Understood! Let¡¯s go! Come with me! ¡»

    ¡º Ah, yes! ¡»

    Banba-san picks up the fallen three-sectioned club and follows Dai Grepher.

    ¡º There we go! ¡»

    Kyouko-san jumps on the second floor of the bus.

    Then.

    ¡º Shirasaka Yukino-chan, and the reporters too. For now, I¡¯ll keep you alive. Thank your God of luck for today. But, this isn¡¯t the end. I will definitely kill all of you ¡»

    She does an appeal.

    ¡º That¡¯s a terrorism offense! Kyouko Dothnomechey! ¡»

    The police speaker roars.

    They¡¯re narrowing the gap to Kyouko-san.

    ¡º Kouzuki security service and Reika-chan. Next time. I¡¯ll make sure to play with you myself next time! ¡»

    Rei-chan puts down her battle cane and looks at Kyouko-san.

    ¡º I will definitely take you down ¡»

    Nice! She didn¡¯t bite her tongue this time!

    That¡¯s cool! Rei-chan

    ¡º There will be no next time! You¡¯re under arrest! ¡»

    A voice from the police vehicle says but;

    ¡º That¡¯s not interesting at all! Here! ¡»

    Kyouko-san looks at miss Cordelia.

    ¡º Of course! Nanonei! ¡»

    Shukon!

    Shukon!

    Shukon!

    Suddenly, gas bombs are thrown around the bus.

    ¡º W-What? ¡»

    ¡º Retreat! Retreat! ¡»

    The police stop moving.

    Then.

    The smoke rises.

    Something¡¯s rising.

    N-No way.

    ¡º This is a tradition in Japan ¡»

    A balloon rises from the back of the two-story bus.

    Miss Cordelia carries Barbie-san and RUby-san on the gondola.

    She jumps in too.

    ¡º W-Wait! ¡»

    The police are in a panic.

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s baloon is rising up in the white smoke.

    ¡º Hey! That¡¯s unfair! Come down!! ¡»

    ¡º Ahahahahaha!! Hahahahahahaha!! Hahahahahaha!! ¡»

    Kyouko-san hangs from the rope under the gondola.

    ¡º See you later! Police and the Eagle guys! ¡»

    The balloon flies away illuminated from below.

    Going through the castle.

    ¡º Listen! This is a message from Kyouko-oneesan to everyone watching in Japan watching this! ¡»

    Kyouko-san says while hanging on the rope.

    ¡º Don¡¯t trust the media! The press only tell you what they want to say! ¡»

    The police are wriggling around, but the balloon is already 20-30 meters off the ground.

    ¡º Don¡¯t trust the internet! You don¡¯t know who¡¯s writing on them! ¡»

    The police and Yukino look up at Kyouko-san.

    The balloon is already floating above the castle.

    ¡º Don¡¯t trust your senses! Humans senses are narrow! ¡»

    The balloon flies, blown by the wind.

    ¡º Don¡¯t trust everything, doubt everything. Everything in this world is trying to trick you! ¡»

    Oh, she¡¯s going away from Green mountain studio grounds.

    ¡º Japanese! Doubt everything! Don¡¯t trust anything! When you do! ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice spreads over the night sky.

    ¡º Our jobs will become easier! Ahahahaha!! ¡»

    The balloon grows smaller.

    ¡º Chase after her! Follow that Balloon! ¡»

    The patrol car rings their siren and tracks the balloon in the night sky.

    Sawawawawawawa!!

    The night wind scatters the smoke gas left by Kyouko-san.

    It¡¯s not a tear gas it seems, just a smoke screen.

    The smoke disappears from the ground.

    Rei-chan and the bodyguards from Kouzuki security service don¡¯t move at all.

    ¡º Defense stance, release ¡»

    Rei-chan turns to her crew and said.

    ¡º The crisis has been averted. We have protected their lives, it¡¯s our win!! ¡»

    Kouzuki security service¡¯s bodyguards drop their shields all at once.

    ¡º The victory is in our hands! ¡»

    The 300 men raise their cheers!

    Rei-chan smiles.

    She picks up her hat and puts it on with pride.

    Yeah, Rei-chan really looks good with dignified costumes.

    She¡¯s beautiful, strong, and cool.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s a lot that happened, but ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sighs.

    ¡¸ Reika¡¯s hero plan is a success for now ¡¹

    Rei-chan waves her hand to her crew with a smile on the screen.

    The Japanese are watching her right now.

 Chapter 560. Kyouko-sanâ€™s conspiracy

    Chapter 560. Kyouko-san¡¯s conspiracy

    ¡º Hey! what¡¯s that supposed to be?! ¡»

    A policeman in his 40s charges at Rei-chan.

    He looks like someone with high ranks from his clothes.

    He might be in charge of the police who entered this studio.

    ¡º It is as you see ¡»

    Rei-chan replied calmly.

    First, Eenie and Meenie shot rockets, then miss Cordelia¡¯s flashy exploding shots have almost all the press vehicles on fire.

    Half of the policemen who came in the head out of the studio to chase after Kyouko-san who escaped via a balloon.

    The rest of the policemen are investigating how Rei-chan knocked down the gangsters from Kitakyushu.

    Oh speaking of which, I can¡¯t see old man Dai Grepher or Banba-san now.

    It seems that they used Kyouko-san¡¯s smoke screen and went off the place.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s gone too.

    All units from Kouzuki security service are in standby.

    ¡º Hey! What are you doing?! Stop the broadcast! ¡»

    The policeman shouts at the camera!

    ¡º You all, arrest everyone! ¡»

    The policeman speaks confidently against Rei-chan.

    I knew it, he¡¯s impulsive as he let Kyouko-san escape.

    ¡º On what crime? ¡»

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡º T-That¡¯s. Possession of dangerous weapons! ¡»

    The police replies in panic.

    ¡º Hey! I told you to stop the cameras! ¡»

    ¡º I refuse as we¡¯re bodyguards from a security company licensed under the defense law. I don¡¯t think we have any legal violations from possessing shields and batons which are necessary to perform our duties ¡»

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡º Furthermore, if I must say, I and my subordinates are units were deployed to protect Shirasaka Yukino-san and the media over there from the international criminal, Kyouko Messer, and her subordinates. We didn¡¯t hurt anyone ¡»

    The police;

    ¡º No, what about that? Isn¡¯t that a weapon? ¡»

    He points at Rei-chan¡¯s battle cane hysterically.

    ¡º This is just a stick, I carry it out of my hobby, what about it? ¡»

    Rei-chan spins around the cane in her hand.

    ¡º If it¡¯s a crime to bring a cane then the elderly and those with physical disabilities are all in trouble it ¡»

    The police;

    ¡º No, you used it as a weapon, didn¡¯t you? You beat down all these unconscious people, didn¡¯t you?! We were also watching the broadcast ¡»

    Oh, the police rushed to this place because it¡¯s broadcasted all over the country?

    I mean, the information about Kyouko-san appearing in this studio was leaked in advance.

    If not, they can¡¯t mobilize this number of police units.

    ¡º Canes are initially used for self-defense in western Europe. Therefore, I used it for self-defense ¡»

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡º It seems that they¡¯re members of an organized crime group based on Kitakyushu based on our investigations. They all have criminal records. A tip came that they came to Tokyo to kidnap Shirasaka Yukino-san! ¡»

    ¡º Who¡¯s that person? ¡»

    ¡º They were likely hired by Kyouko Messer! ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m asking you who gave you that tip? ¡»

    Rei-chan laughs.

    ¡º Oh, you don¡¯t know? ¡»

    ¡º W-What? ¡»

    ¡º Could it be that the police has inferior intelligence gathering than a private security company? ¡»

    The police get angry.

    ¡º The whole country¡¯s watching this broadcast you know ¡»

    ¡º Ugh! Hmmmm ¡»

    The police fell silent.

    ¡º Our duty is to protect Shirasaka Yukino-san and the media from anyone. However, there are things we can¡¯t say as everyone¡¯s watching the broadcast ¡»

    Rei-chan looks at the camera.

    ¡º Currently, Japan is a target. Earlier, Kyouko Messer used criminals. There is a fearsome conspiracy of her trying to break the peace of our country ¡»

    Err.

    What an exaggeration.

    ¡º The police force isn¡¯t enough alone to oppose criminals like Kyouko Messer ¡»

    ¡º Hey, what are you talking about! ¡»

    The police are in a panic.

    ¡º But, worry not, there is someone in Japan who formed a civil defense force like us are working diligently to perish that unease in Japan ¡»

    Rei-chan isn¡¯t mentioning who it is.

    ¡º We inherit their noble heart, and we, Kouzuki security service civil defense force eagle corps will continue to fight, day and night, for the peace of mind for all of the Japanese ¡»

    But.

    ¡¸ Everyone could tell that Kouzuki house is the sponsor. ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa says amazed as he looks at the screen.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya¡¯s scheduled to be the director of the security department as well as being the captain of the civil defense team, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the plan ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    The civil defense force is a security company named after Kouzuki house.

    Their captain is also the director of the security department.

    It operates as a company.

    In other words, even children can tell that Kouzuki house is behind them.

    ¡¸ Yes. And Kouzuki house is one of Japan¡¯s leading houses. They are the representative of conservative Japan as they have the history, tradition, and social status. And that Kouzuki house organized professional troops to stop an invasion of an international criminal, there¡¯s nothing strange about it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says with a smile.

    Yeah, for those coming from distinguished houses and from the political and financial world, it¡¯s not strange for them to think that Jii-chan would do something this weird.

    But, for the ordinary people in Japan who don¡¯t know anything about the distinguished people.

    Even I didn¡¯t know that there were houses in Japan with such power until I met Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Seki. Kakka knows this of course, right? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa asks Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yes. He approved of this last night ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, this has the same flow as Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama showing to the media in the hotel earlier ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa sighs.

    ¡¸ Kakka is changing Kouzuki house from a ¡°hidden noble house¡± to a ¡°public noble house¡± This is a part of a larger plan ¡¹

    To dispel and unbind Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko from the branch families and executives.

    Jii-chan will make the reports of the two of them giving bouquets to the Prime Minister and the Russian legislator as wide as possible.

    Once they emphasize the Kouzuki house to the public.

    The people who can make a move on Misuzu and Ruriko will decrease.

    ¡¸ By releasing information to a certain extent, the real darkness part will become invisible ¡¹

    That is Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s relationship with Kuromori.

    Kouzuki Security Service¡¯s Rei-chan¡¯s unit will be active on the surface and the dark part deeply connected to the political and business world is hidden.

    ¡¸ Yes, if we hide them all, then others will try to sniff out, asking ¡°what are you hiding¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we show to some extent then we can make them think that there¡¯s nothing beyond that ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa replied.

    ¡¸ Especially Reika who is as you can see, a girl who can¡¯t hide secrets ¡¹

    Rei-chan on the screen speaks to the audience.

    ¡º We will protect this country¡¯s future! ¡»

    Rei-chan¡¯s eyes have no hesitation.

    Her eyes look she¡¯s really trying to become a hero.

    ¡¸ Umu. This mission suits Fujimiya ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa smiles wryly.

    ¡º Hey, don¡¯t speak things at your convenience! I¡¯ll take you all to the station! ¡»

    At the moment the police said that.

    Subaaaan!!!

    The two-story bus Kyouko-san left explodes!

    ¡¸ Ah, I forgot! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shouts.

    ¡¸ Unlike the plans, Kyouko-san took down Barbie-san who rampaged ¡¹

    Barbie-san vs. Kyouko-san wasn¡¯t in the plan made with Shou-neechan?

    ¡¸ The original punchline just came out ¡¹

    The original punchline?!

    ¡º What?! What¡¯s going on? ¡»

    The police arguing with Rei-chan shouts to his subordinates.

    They open the door to investigate the bus left behind.

    Oh boy.

    Coming from the rising white cloud mushroom.

    A man appears.

    ¡º What¡¯s going on!? What!? What¡¯s this?! What the fuck!?!! ¡»

    I know this man.

    His name is Kamebuchi.

    Speaking of which, this guy was there.

    He¡¯s the guy who rampaged in front of the mansion as he wants to be the security director of Kouzuki security service. Michi knocked him out.

    Speaking of which, he was apprehended after that.

    ¡º Y-You¡¯re also Kyouko Messer¡¯s ally?! Surrender yourself obediently! ¡»

    The police surround Kamebuchi.

    ¡º Kyouko Messer?! Who¡¯s that!? ¡»

    Kamebuchi shouts.

    ¡º Anyway, get him! ¡»

    The police rush to Kamebuchi.

    ¡º What are you doing!?!! ¡»

    Kamebuchi uses his mysterious martial arts to take down the policemen.

    ¡º I¡¯m going to take down all the sparks that fall to me! ¡»

    Kamebuchi who has his blood rising in his head is getting out of control.

    ¡º Secret Technique! Ostrich Lake! Goburachoooo!!! ¡»

    ¡º Fugiii! ¡»

    ¡º Gupaaa!! ¡»

    ¡º Ajapaaaa!! ¡»

    The police are knocked down one after another.

    ¡º Those who stand in my way will be destroyed! Guts is the man¡¯s way!! Kibishii! Paaaanchi!!!! ¡»

    Yeah, Kamebuchi¡¯s matchless.

    I feel sorry for the police.

    ¡º It seems that it¡¯s my turn again ¡»

    Rei-chan comes forward.

    ¡º Back off! Civilians can¡¯t butt in! ¡»

    The police from earlier shouts at Rei-chan.

    ¡º Can you defeat this man? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s ¡»

    During that conversation, Kamebuchi takes down police one after another like a blood festival.

    This man¡¯s really indiscriminate once he¡¯s fired up.

    Therefore, he was planned to be brought out as a punchline.

    ¡º I can¡¯t allow further violence! I will take you down! ¡»

    Rei-chan declares war to Kamebuchi.

    ¡º What did you say?! Is a woman seriously trying to fight me?! ¡»

    Kamebuchi throws the bodies of the two police officers he¡¯s grabbing their necks.

    ¡º Oh, you don¡¯t look so strong though ¡»

    Rei-chan provokes Kamebuchi.

    ¡º Kuuuu! You¡¯re conceited! Impertinent brat! Making a fool of me!!! ¡»

    Kamebuchi runs towards Rei-chan at full speed.

    ¡º I¡¯ll beat you up!!!! ¡»

    Rei-chan.

    ¡º Yes, this is legitimate self-defense ¡»

    She holds up her battle cane.

    ¡º Seeei!!!! Thrust!!! ¡»

    Rei-chan holds her battle cane and thrust it forward to Kamebuchi.

    ¡º Such a straight attack will never hit! ¡»

    Kamebuchi avoids the end of the stick, but.

    ¡º But it will still go pierce!! ¡»

    Huh/

    A second thrust?

    Rei-chan¡¯s battle cane hits Kamebuchi¡¯s chest.

    ¡º Mugiiiiiiiiiii!!!! ¡»

    Kamebuchi¡¯s large body flies to the back of the bus.

    Then, he collapses

    ¡º Fushuuuu!! ¡»

    Kamebuchi spouts bubbles and fainted.

    Rei-chan¡¯s attack is impressive.

    ¡º There you go ¡»

    Rei-chan tells the policemen with a smile.

    The police officers are speechless from the strength of the beautiful woman wearing a uniform in front of them.

    ¡º Weren¡¯t you going to arrest him? ¡»

    One of the young police;

    ¡º Ah, yes ¡»

    He finally spoke and nodded.

    ¡º Then, go on ¡»

    ¡º Oh, thank you ¡»

    The young policeman moves stiffly and handcuffs Kamebuchi¡¯s hands.

    ¡º S-Secured ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s great ¡»

    Rei-chan¡¯s smile is eloquent.

    Then, she turned behind.

    ¡º We¡¯re also withdrawing! Operation over!! ¡»

    ¡º Roger!! ¡»

    The 300 units of Kouzuki security service salutes to Rei-chan.

    Rei-chan slowly walks towards her subordinates.

    Gallant and beautiful, a triumphant return of their commanding officer.

    The camera relays that scene all over the country.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The screen goes back to the upper part of the castle.

    It returns to Yukino and the press.

    ¡º Uhm, in the end, what was that? ¡»

    One of the reporters asks Yukino.

    ¡º I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t I tell you?! I¡¯m the victim here! I don¡¯t know anything about the person who assaulted me ¡»

    Yukino speaks in ill-mood.

    ¡º Err, everyone ¡»

    Suddenly, the announcer, Okada speaks up.

    There¡¯s an earphone on Okada¡¯s ear.

    ¡º An instruction just came in. We will be changing our location from here to the indoor studio over there ¡»

    Okada points at a huge indoor facility building at Green mountain studio.

    ¡º Huh, what? Are we still continuing? ¡»

    ¡º No, we would like to know the details but ¡»

    ¡º Won¡¯t it be better if we don¡¯t leave this place for in-site inspection? ¡»

    ¡º Anyway, let us take a break. If we continue like this ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, I want to take a breather too ¡»

    The reporters shout to Okada.

    An attack using explosives and guns, then a mysterious fight.

    The reporters¡¯ nerves must be frozen.

    ¡º No, the instructions were to come right away ¡»

    Okada¡¯s bald head is sweating.

    ¡º That¡¯s all for your convenience! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have to follow instructions from the TV station of yours! ¡»

    ¡º Who do we charge for the damage on the destroyed cars?! ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s gone and Kamebuchi¡¯s arrested.

    As there¡¯s no more danger of violence falling to them, the reporters shout to Okada arrogantly.

    ¡º Wrong, this isn¡¯t an instruction from our TV station ¡»

    Okada said.

    ¡º Then whose instructions? ¡»

    The reporter asks.

    ¡º We were ordered to hold a press conference here today about the kidnapping and confinement of Shirasaka Yukino ¡»

    The reporters are startled.

    ¡º As the rule of violence is eliminated, they¡¯re trying to rule us with indirect force, that person says ¡»

    Okada speaks for the voice in the earphone.

    ¡º The bus that will transport us has come. Please go over there ¡»

    A large bus comes under the castle as Okada says.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    While Yukino¡¯s reporters are moving.

    The screen details the situation so far.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s assault and the highlights of Rei-chan¡¯s fight.

    Then, Rei-chan¡¯s interview too.

    Just as said earlier, there really is no commercials in between.

    It seems to be that this time will be all news report only.

    ¡¸ Continuing the press conference, what? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa asks Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ No, my plan was only until this far ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s surprised too.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, this is an adlib of mine from now on ¡¹

    Huh?

    K-Kyouko-san?

    Kyouko-san comes to our operation room.

    Banbarubie¡¯s Banba-san and old man Dai Grepher too.

    ¡¸ What? You¡¯re here too? ¡¹

    Seeing my presence, Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ She seems worried about Reika ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ You too, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ W-Well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan blushes.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kyouko-san, shouldn¡¯t you be in the balloon? ¡¹

    I asked unconsciously.

    ¡¸ What? Did you not see the great escape of Hikiten Tenko? When they thought that I¡¯m in, I was already out ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs loudly.

    ¡¸ No, weren¡¯t you hanging on the rope, Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    Yeah, it wasn¡¯t a mannequin hanging on the rope.

    That was definitely a person.

    ¡¸ Oh, that was Kudou¡¯s disguise ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The strange old man ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t see Kudou-papa since he disappeared back then.

    ¡¸ He was hanging from the rope and controlling the balloon via remote control. Then, he¡¯ll head to the urban area and jump to a roof of a complex building somewhere. Then, once he removes his disguise he¡¯s just an old man, right? The police won¡¯t try to investigate him ¡¹

    That was the plan all along?

    ¡¸ That old man is great at that kind of plays ¡¹

    Oh, Kudou-papa¡¯s always been Jii-chan¡¯s agent.

    Therefore, he has a relationship with Kyouko-san too.

    ¡¸ Anyway ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Banba-san.

    ¡¸ Your Nee-sans are quite troublesome, aren¡¯t they? I even had to adlib on the spot because of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    Banba-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Barbie and Ruby work freely, so they dislike when someone gives them instructions on how to move ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher says.

    ¡¸ Well, I guess they had antipathy towards me from the start. Although, with their skills, they¡¯ll stay as a second-rate ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, how can we become the first-rate? ¡¹

    Barbie-san wrapped with a bandage around her neck, and Ruby-san appears.

    ¡¸ Huh? You want to be first-rate? I was under the impression that you were satisfied being a second-rate ¡¹

    ¡¸ You bitch! ¡¹

    Ruby-san gets angry.

    ¡¸ Stop it, Ruby ¡¹

    Barbie-san tells Ruby-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our defeat today, what you say will only put shame on us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsk ¡¹

    Ruby-san endures it.

    ¡¸ You girls are still young, you know? Having this young girl as your disciple and just watch at the back is what makes your skills deteriorate ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Well, you have to take the initiative and head to the scene yourselves, and you have to show that you¡¯re tougher than anyone else there ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia comes in the room.

    Behind her are Eenie and Meenie.

    ¡¸ Kyouko and I always do that. If we can¡¯t show our full power at 100%, then we¡¯ll retire. Our jobs aren¡¯t as warm as the underground society of this country ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, a lukewarm underground society sounds healthier ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa tells miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ Your world is abnormal ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I wonder, most of the world have ours as common. Japan is abnormal, no, it¡¯s¡¯ a miraculous paradise ¡¹

    ¡¸There are no places to have fun and play like here ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸ Haa, from Fujimiya¡¯s remark on the TV earlier, the world level criminals like you will come to Japan from now on. That¡¯s horrible ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand the reason ¡¹

    I remember Cesario Viola.

    Yeah, he¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t pick the means as long as it¡¯s for his desires.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it was the right choice to make a civil defense team. I think that¡¯s good ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at the screen.

    Rei-chan¡¯s getting interviewed.

    ¡¸ That girl might be more of use than I thought, she¡¯ll get better if I train her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    Shou-neechan bows her head to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, you¡¯re included too. Shou-chan ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸ My contract with the old man Kouzuki is still active, I¡¯ll train you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s here, so she says that.

    Kyouko-san knows that Rei-chan and Shou-neechan are members of our family.

    ¡¸ Well, I can¡¯t do it right away though, I¡¯ll stay in Los Angeles with Cordelia until this cools down ¡¹

    Yeah, the ruckus of tonight.

    Kyouko Messer¡¯s name is known all over Japan.

    Well, they were all wearing a tiger mask, so their faces aren¡¯t exposed, but.

    The police are still stirred up, trying to catch Kyouko-san somehow.

    It¡¯s better if they return home for a while.

    ¡¸ Oh, what? They¡¯re talking about me on the TV ¡¹

    The TV reports what they know on Kyouko-san¡¯s criminal travels.

    To show that the person fighting earlier is a real international criminal.

    ¡¸ Uwaa! They got me! That¡¯s a photo of me when I was 18 ¡¹

    Blurred black and white photos of her from her time in Brazil were shown.

    ¡¸ Minaho leaked that. I¡¯m glad that my face isn¡¯t clear there, but it still feels fuzzy. Dammit! I¡¯m going to complain! ¡¹

    Then.

    Barbie-san reaches out to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ What do you want? ¡¹

    Barbie-san.

    ¡¸ Nee-san, please take us to Los Angeles! ¡¹

    She¡¯s asking to be Kyouko-san¡¯s apprentice?!

 Chapter 561. Absurd Channel

    Chapter 561. Absurd Channel

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true, if we continue like this, we¡¯ll end up half-baked ¡¹

    Barbie-san tells Kyouko-san

    ¡¸ But that doesn¡¯t mean that you should leave Japan and train in Los Angeles, right? Are you Eisaku? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need to know that! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s parables are sometimes incomprehensible.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. I like this kind of somewhat no-good girls ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Cordelia-chan, you like her? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Ruby-chan seems to be more substantial than Barbie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Cordelia, I have the same thoughts ¡¹

    The two look at Ruby-san and smiled.

    ¡¸ W-W-What?! What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Ruby-san¡¯s spine shivered, so she asks.

    ¡¸ If you want to become my disciple then you¡¯ll start from a ¡°licking dog¡± but are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia are both lesbians.

    In short, what they mean is.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind it, do you? These girls have the same preference as us ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Barbie-san and Ruby-san and said.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I¡¯m different though! ¡¹

    Banba-san shouts in panic.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re exceedingly normal! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san

    ¡¸ How should I say it, I knew it from the start that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t count you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I mean, you should stay in Japan ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I¡¯m also a member of Banbarubie3! ¡¹

    Banba-san speaks strongly.

    ¡¸ If Barbie-san and Ruby-san are going then I¡¯ll follow! Even if it¡¯s at the end of hell! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stares at Banba-san.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯m inferior to Barbie-san when it comes to skills and experience, But I¡¯ll do my best! I¡¯ll do all my best to stay together with them! ¡¹

    Banba-san says with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ Banba-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You really are ¡¹

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san are impressed.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately it¡¯s impossible for you ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This thing can¡¯t just be pushed through with hard work. I mean, when it comes to just talent, you¡¯re much better than these two who are older. These people always let you take the fights as vanguard after all ¡¹

    Barbie-san always lets Banba-san take the direct confrontations.

    They only join in the fight whenever they feel that the other party is really dangerous.

    ¡¸ But, the world isn¡¯t just about pure talents and skills. There¡¯s also different suitability personality wise ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s these two, we can toss them to genuinely dangerous jobs in genuinely dangerous places. Plans where a single mistake could cost your life ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at Barbie-san and the two.

    ¡¸ And then, if you come back home alive, you won¡¯t think of anything in particular. ¡°Oh what, that¡¯s disappointing,¡± Kyouko will laugh at it, and that¡¯s all. Then, she won¡¯t recall that again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cordelia¡¯s right. We expect that from these girls ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s just cruel! ¡¹

    Banba-san begins to cry.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no helping it. That¡¯s what it means to live in the underground society. If you don¡¯t want to die then don¡¯t accept jobs that you feel is dangerous. That¡¯s what we always do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, no matter how much indebted I am to those who ask for a job. if there¡¯s a risk, I refuse it ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Miss Cordelia adds.

    ¡¸ The two of them are the same. If you¡¯re not that dry, then someone would end up using you as disposable in the underground society ¡¹

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san look at each other silently.

    ¡¸ But, what about you, Banba-chan was it? In your case, your foundation is honest and kind so you¡¯d accept a job from the person you feel indebted to no matter how much risk it has ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll die right away if you do. Getting screwed over because someone told you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t survive in Los Angeles with that ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia said. Banba-san looks down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not telling you that you¡¯re useless. I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand. How should I say it, you¡¯re the type similar to Rei-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You know her, right? Kouzuki Security Service¡¯s Fujimiya-san, the girl you were fighting earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Banba-san replies in a light voice.

    ¡¸ That girl is strong, isn¡¯t she? She has the fighting skills. But, her power isn¡¯t going through everything alone. She¡¯s mentally weak. That¡¯s why she needs back-up from the company like this time ¡¹

    That means having Rei-chan as the captain.

    ¡¸ But on the other hand, if you make it clear that she has a role. She¡¯ll work incredibly well. She¡¯ll lose the hesitation, and she¡¯ll only think about beating up the enemy in front of her. In a sense, she¡¯s pure. Just like Banba-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not like her ¡¹

    Banba-san said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t fight as beautiful as Fujimiya-san. I¡¯m a member of the crude group, Banbarubie after al ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Barbie-san.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Barbie-san:

    ¡¸ Banba-chan. This is farewell ¡¹

    ¡¸ Barbie-san? ¡¹

    Banba-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Even if they refuse us, I¡¯ll follow these nasty ladies. I don¡¯t want to keep on losing like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, me too! ¡¹

    Barbie-san shakes her head, having a painful expression.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Banba-chan, we cant¡¯ take you with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand now. These aunties told me ¡¹

    Barbie-san said.

    ¡¸ I always show an arrogant attitude, we keep having you fight under the pretext of training you Banba-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, thanks to that I really became strong ¡¹

    Banba-san speaks desperately but.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, we were taking it easy while having you in front. It¡¯s frustrating, but, they¡¯re right ¡¹

    Barbie-san clenches her fist.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I became weak. We¡¯re becoming dull as we always leave things to Banba-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Having this Auntie kick me earlier made me understand. I wasn¡¯t able to fight their level for a while so I can tell that I became weak ¡¹

    Ruby-san said.

    ¡¸ Girls. Next time you say ¡°Auntie¡± again, I¡¯ll seriously try to kill you ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I want to train myself. Therefore, I have no choice but to part with Banba-chan for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will follow Barbie-neesan. We will train together, so our time with you is over ¡¹

    The two said. Banba-san:

    ¡¸ No! Please don¡¯t say it like that! ¡¹

    She shed large drops of tears.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Leave Banba-chan to me! ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher says something absurd.

    ¡¸ Yes! Uncle will do his best for Banba-chan! From now on, our unit name will become ¡°BanbaDai¡± Or ¡°Double Babadai¡± might be better! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Barbie-neesan, you don¡¯t need to worry about Banba-chan! Next year she¡¯ll give birth to a cute girl! The love child of ¡°Double Babadai¡± will be called Marble Thunder! ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher smiles.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Magnum! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s punch blasts Dai Grepher.

    ¡¸ Dohiiiiiiiiii!! Why are you hitting me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected, you can still stand up from that ¡¹

    Kyouok-san steps on him.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Phantom! ¡¹

    DOGAAAAAAAAN!!!

    Old man Dai Grepher¡¯s body is blown off to the corridor outside the room.

    ¡¸ Mugyuu ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher faints.

    ¡¸ Dai Grepher¡¯s skill of bending the Qi and attacking the opponent from behind can¡¯t deal with Kyouko¡¯s speed and power ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said.

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san. Could you take care of Banba-chan? ¡¹

    Barbie-san bows her head to chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Wait, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s best to leave Banba-chan to Yazawa due to her personality ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also asking you ¡¹

    Ruby-san bows her head too.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! Barbie-san! Ruby-san! ¡¹

    Banba-san said, but;

    ¡¸ This is an order from the leader of Banbarubie3. Banba-chan, stay in Japan and practice under Yazawa-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your Onee-san will practice with the aunties ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ll make sure to hound this stinky old lady! ¡¹

    The two smiles.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Banba-san is confused.

    ¡¸ And, if someday our practice comes to fruit. We can rebuild as Banbarubie once again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I promise you! Banba-chan ¡¹

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san smiles at Banba-san.

    ¡¸ To be honest, Nee-san and I have been changing our members so many times. We keep on using and throwing the young one after another ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you stayed with us for long. Banba-chan. Our time with you was fun. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thank you. Thank you for everything so far, Banba-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thank you. Banba-chan ¡¹

    Banba-san:

    ¡¸ I understand. But, Banbarubie¡¯s not breaking up. I will just transfer to Yazawa-san and train! My heart will stay with Banbarubie3 always ¡¹

    ¡¸ Banba-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You really are¡­ ¡¹

    The three hug each other.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sorry to break the mood but ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t promise to bring you, girls, though? ¡¹

    Barbie-san.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯ll follow you without your permission. Even if you chase us out, we¡¯ll stay with you no matter what! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nee-san and I will train with all we have! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I see, then that¡¯s okay ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ But still, you two called me ¡°Auntie¡± again, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Rolling Crash!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gueeee!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Guhiiii!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Barbie-saaaaaaan! Ruby-saaaaan! Hyaaaaaaa! ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Barbie-san, Ruby-san, and old man Dai Grepher were taken to the aid room.

    Barbie-san follows.

    The people left in the room are Yazawa-san, Shou-neechan, Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, and me.

    ¡¸ Oh, It seems that the transfer¡¯s over ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at the monitor.

    The camera shows an indoor studio inside Green mountain studio.

    Yukino¡¯s still wearing her see-through minimum-sized swimsuit.

    Oh, everyone from the media¡¯s coming along.

    Due to the explosions and flames, their cars are destroyed.

    They look weary.

    Usually,, one would think that they can¡¯t return to the interview, but.

    There¡¯s no more aggressive energy coming from the press.

    ¡º We will resume to the second part of the press conference ¡»

    A caption appears on the screen.

    But.

    The indoor studio Yukino and the press were brought in is¡­

    Isn¡¯t this?

    A variety show setting.

    ¡¸ Kyouko, what are you planning? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa asks.

    ¡¸ No you see, the impact from earlier is still lacking ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia opens a laptop she brings while Kyouko-san says that.

    ¡¸ Impact? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s still lacking to shock the people in Japan. ¡¹

    Kyouko-san operates the laptop at a breakneck speed.

    ¡º Err, we¡¯ll begin the second part of the press conference ¡»

    The announcer said.

    Then.

    ¡º Wait wait! What do you mean by that? ¡»

    ¡º We never heard anything about this! ¡»

    Huh?

    The camera didn¡¯t show the whole studio until now so you can¡¯t tell, but.

    Okada¡¯s sitting on a chair of the variety show.

    Yukino¡¯s on the guest seat.

    There¡¯s a nameplate with ¡°Shirasaka Yukino¡± written on it.

    The media reporters are on the audience seat for some reason.

    And.

    There are nearly 20 comedy stars in line on the tiered platform.

    ¡º I mean, isn¡¯t this time our program? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. They said it¡¯s a live broadcast, so I came here after a long while ¡»

    ¡º Get yourself fired up more than usual! ¡»

    ¡º Pugeracho! ¡»

    Their tension¡¯s high.

    ¡º What the fuck s Pugeracho!?! ¡»

    ¡º I mean, we were watching from the studio until now, but all I can tell is 10k yen! ¡»

    ¡º Oops, oops, it¡¯s summer! ¡»

    ¡º What? Are you so surprised at the last minute?! I thought this was a comedy ultra quiz. ¡»

    ¡º What part of that was a special news program?! ¡»

    ¡º I mean, are you also going to crush our program? ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re flooded with protests mails at this station right now. It¡¯s still in flames! ¡»

    ¡º Hey! Stop the flaming! ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s firing up!!! ¡»

    ¡º How about this material? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, pwease! ¡»

    ¡º Puragecho ¡»

    ¡º I told you to stop that. You look disgusting ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º Err, it¡¯s about time for the interview to begin ¡»

    Okada announces to the confused comedy stars.

    He¡¯s specialized in news and political program.

    Therefore, he can¡¯t take control of the comedy stars right now.

    I mean, Okada himself is powered down due to his wig falling off.

    The comedians cant¡¯ be stopped.

    ¡º I mean! Didn¡¯t we tell you to stop the interview?! ¡»

    ¡º This time is a sacred comedy time we embedded on our bodies! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, don¡¯t steal our time to burn lives! ¡»

    ¡º No, you¡¯re exaggerating ¡»

    ¡º Nothing we can do! ¡»

    ¡º Yes pwease! ¡»

    ¡º Stop this joke already! ¡»

    ¡º Stop! Crane! Boltzer! What are you doing?! ¡»

    What¡¯s with this play?

    Then, Yukino.

    ¡º You really are all boring. ¡»

    She says.

    ¡º It¡¯s not that amusing, but you still try to do comedy. I can tell now the reason why TV isn¡¯t as exciting anymore ¡»

    Then, one of the comedy stars.

    ¡º What did you say bitch?! ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re not allowed to say that we¡¯re boring! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Even if we are, you can¡¯t just say it! ¡»

    ¡º Geracho! ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º Haa, that¡¯s not funny nor interesting at all! ¡»

    Then, one of the stars in front row snaps.

    ¡º What the hell bitch!? I know about you! You¡¯re Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter aren¡¯t you?! ¡»

    At that moment, the performers around became silent.

    ¡º So what? ¡»

    Yukino speaks coldly.

    ¡º The whole world knows what kind of evil things your father has done! ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right! D-Do you get it?! ¡»

    A bald performer gets in too.

    But, Yukino.

    ¡º Huh? What about it? Is that related to me? ¡»

    ¡º Related? Isn¡¯t he your father? ¡»

    ¡º So what? If Papa did something wrong, do I have to go to prison too? What kind of underdeveloped world are you living in? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! Don¡¯t you feel a bit apologetic to the world even a bit?! ¡»

    ¡º Of course not! ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º Leave that for later. I¡¯m the victim here! ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s with this bitch! ¡»

    The comedian¡¯s getting more stirred up.

    ¡º In the first place, are you provoking us with that perverted clothes! ¡»

    ¡º No way. I¡¯m not interested in someone like you ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t fucking say that you¡¯re not interested! ¡»

    The studio¡¯s atmosphere is getting more hostile.

    ¡º Your nipples are see-through, are you an idiot?! ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t dress like this because I want to! I was threatened to be killed if I didn¡¯t show up on TV wearing this! ¡»

    ¡º What the hell is that? You¡¯re just an idiot, stupid, imbecile. Did you get your head stuck on something? ¡»

    The entertainers¡¯ flap even more.

    ¡º Did you not see what happened earlier? ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º That was just a play, isn¡¯t it?! There¡¯s no way they¡¯d seriously do explosions, guns, and assault here?! Japan is a law-abiding nation! We¡¯re an advanced country ¡»

    ¡º The police came here too ¡»

    ¡º Who cares, either way, that police just have some ¡°Tokyo Costumes¡± or ¡°Takado Props¡± on the back of their coat, right?! By the way, we¡¯re from *** Productions ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º Err, please look at the front monitor ¡»

    Okada tells everyone in the studio.

    It seems that he heard an instruction on his earphone.

    The monitor shows the castle from earlier.

    ¡º Err, this is a warning from Kyouko Messer ¡»

    Nobody¡¯s there anymore.

    The police seem to have pulled out too.

    ¡º What?! Just what the hell is going on?! ¡»

    The bald performer says.

    Dokaaaaaaaaan!!!!

    The castle explodes from the middle!!

    Concrete lumps scatter in all directions.

    The whole castle is wrapped in flames and black smoke.

    ¡º Uwawawawawawa!! ¡»

    The inner studio where Yukino stays is shaken by the vibration.

    ¡º Weren¡¯t we there just earlier? ¡»

    ¡º Eh, there was such a powerful bomb in there? ¡»

    ¡º Shouldn¡¯t we be dead if we were there when it exploded? ¡»

    A voice of fear comes from the reporters.

    ¡º You think of it as a joke, but you see ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º This is the truth since a long time ago ¡»

    Then, she touches her abdomen.

    ¡º All I can do is face that reality upfront ¡»

    Then.

    Piropiropiro.

    A synthetic chime sounds.

    ¡¸ Okay! Everyone! How are you?! It¡¯s me Kyouko Messer who¡¯s currently on the run! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san talks to the microphone.

    Her voice is relayed to the studio after a few seconds.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sending this call over the internet and some complicated satellite stuff, so it¡¯s useless to trace it back! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s so bright.

    ¡¸ To the police in Japan. Are you still watching?! Kukuku, hurry up and try to catch me ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice:

    ¡º Bitch! Don¡¯t fuck with us! ¡»

    One of the comedy star screams.

    ¡¸ Ah, just to tell you, I still have a couple of bombs with the same power as that explosion! Do you want to know how many? Ufufu. The answer is The same number as Shirasaka Yukino-chan¡¯s waist! ¡¹

    The gazes gather around Yukino.

    ¡º What¡¯s your waistline? ¡»

    The comedy star asks.

    ¡º Why do I have to say that on a national broadcast?! ¡»

    ¡º Just say it idiot ¡»

    ¡º I can¡¯t say it! Idiot! ¡»

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s 54, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice echoes throughout the country.

    ¡º Is that so? Hey! ¡»

    ¡º Y-Yeah, well ¡»

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m lying LOL! It¡¯s actually 58! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡º That can¡¯t be! I¡¯m 56 ¡»

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ Well, the correct answer is 54. Yukino-chan, since we kidnapped you, hardly eat anything decent and yet keep on having sex, seems like you got thinner. It¡¯s the number we measured before, so it¡¯s accurate! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s bright voice echoes.

    ¡¸ Although, you were forcibly impregnated so your stomach will grow larger soon! That means that I have to increase the number of the bombs! ¡¹

    ¡º Did you really set up as many as 54 bombs? ¡»

    The bald comedian shouts.

    ¡¸ Oh what? You don¡¯t trust me unless I make one explode? ¡¹

    The studio becomes silent.

    ¡º W-What¡¯s your objective?! ¡»

    The comedian asks. Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Why do I have to answer you? ¡¹

    ¡º Stop the bullshit! You set up bombs on your convenience and try to explode them, you have no reason to complain! ¡»

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t feel like talking to you? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san rejects him.

    ¡º U-Uhm, Kyouko Messer. Would you like to tell us? ¡»

    Okada asks.

    ¡º Hey, wait. Why are you talking to a person like that politely? ¡»

    A comedian shouts at Okada.

    ¡º We have to think of the possibility that this studio has a bomb set up as well ¡»

    He shouts with his face turned red.

    ¡º We¡¯re in this studio because Kyouko Messer sent the instructions! ¡»

    And Kyouko Messer:

    She foretold that she¡¯ll kill Yukino and the reporters.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s also one in there! ¡¹

    ¡º Uwaaaaa! ¡»

    The studio is in an uproar.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move, if anyone tries to escape, I will detonate it ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said in a low voice.

    ¡¸ I can check the studio from all angles, you can check if I¡¯m lying or not. As long as you don¡¯t care about your life that is ¡¹

    ¡º Hey, nobody move! ¡»

    The director of the program shouts.

    ¡º I beg you! Calm down! Please ¡»

    Kyouko-san holds Yukino, the reporters, the comedians, and the TV staff as hostage.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s boring, the guy sitting over there, you¡¯re a comedian, right? Could you tell me a joke? ¡¹

    The comedians look at each other.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m telling you guys that I want to laugh ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º Hey, let¡¯s do it, Ogu ¡»

    Then, the bald comedian from earlier tells the guy who seems to be his partner.

    ¡º But, Snatch ¡»

    ¡º You idiot! If we make everyone laugh, then we¡¯ll be legends you know? ¡»

    ¡º That said ¡»

    Then.

    ¡¸ Gahahahaha, that ¡°That said¡± just now was amusing! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡º Hey, let¡¯s do it! ¡»

    ¡º Y-Yeah ¡»

    ¡º Ognsa¡¯s short play! ¡»

    ¡º Summer vacation school ¡»

    The two begins their play.

    But.

    T-Too boring.

    W-What¡¯s this?

    ¡¸ Oh what? Your skit was more boring than ¡°that said¡± from earlier ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º T-There¡¯s no way we could be comedic in this kind of situation! ¡»

    The bald comedian, snatch, was it? He shouts loudly.

 Chapter 562. Geba Geba

    Chapter 562. Geba Geba

    ¡¸ Wait, weren¡¯t you comedians? You should make people laugh at all times, isn¡¯t that what makes you the real deal? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice echoes to the studio a few seconds behind.

    The comedians are all looking down.

    ¡¸ You seem to be lacking in energy! Hey now, someone, show me a skit ¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s reacting even when Kyouko-san told them.

    ¡º W-We¡¯ll try again! ¡»

    Snatch, the bald comedian shouts.

    ¡º Let¡¯s go! Ogu! ¡»

    ¡º But, Snatch ¡»

    It seems that the partner has no confidence.

    ¡º You idiot! If we back off from that, then we¡¯re not comedians! ¡»

    ¡º But! T-There¡¯s a bomb in here! ¡»

    Ogu is a fat performer, he¡¯s trembling on his knees.

    ¡º Won¡¯t it be dangerous if we make another failure? ¡»

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is. However, it¡¯s different from what you think ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡¸ By the way, you two are done. After watching your skit once, I can see that you¡¯re not an ¡°art¡± performer. Your level is only on a college student performing at a banquet ¡¹

    ¡º W-W-W-What did you say?! ¡»

    Snatch shouts.

    ¡¸ Do you call yourself a professional with such level of art? Are Japanese people thinking that this is really interesting? ¡¹

    ¡º B-Bitch. What do you know?! ¡»

    Snatch is fired up.

    ¡º Stop it, snatch. T-There¡¯s a bomb! ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t care about that!! This bastard is making fun of our art! She¡¯s making a fool of us and laughing at it! Are you okay with that?! ¡»

    Hearing Snatch¡¯s words. Kyouko-san laughed.

    ¡¸ What the hell is that?! Do you comedians not want to be laughed at?! ¡¹

    Snatch.

    ¡º Don¡¯t laugh at me! I¡¯m making my audience laugh! That¡¯s my art! ¡»

    He says proudly, but.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? I didn¡¯t laugh though? ¡¹

    ¡º You¡¯re a foreigner! You can¡¯t even understand the subtle comedy of the Japanese ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ My grandfather was a Japanese born immigrant from Brazil you see. As you can hear I have no problems speaking in Japanese. I¡¯ve been watching comedy shows from Japan since forever. Back then, I illegally rent those videotapes of a Japanese comedy program ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, that doesn¡¯t matter how. I¡¯m the one who holds the 54 detonation switches of the bombs scattered around the country. You have to satisfy me ¡¹

    ¡º Goddammit! ¡»

    Snatch trembles in rage.

    ¡¸ I see! Then, time to press the switch! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Everyone in the studio freezes.

    But, nothing¡¯s happening.

    ¡º D-Don¡¯t frighten us like that!!! ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Seriously, you all think about yourself ¡¹

    She laughs sadistically.

    ¡¸ Hey now, someone on the broadcast. Report what¡¯s going on. Oh, make sure to put Shirasaka Yukino-chan and these comedians on the side. I want to see their reactions ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º Err, we¡¯re at our headquarters building in Tokyo. Earlier, we heard a loud sound and a massive shake. Err. It seems that the globe viewing studio on the 36th floor of the building has blown up ¡»

    ¡º Yes, we¡¯re from the front of the head office building, looking up from the bottom, the globe studio on the 36th floor, which was the symbol of this building has been completely destroyed! Ah, there¡¯s fire rising up again! ¡»

    The upper part of the television station managed by Shirasaka house is burning.

    ¡º Err, thanks to our dear and beloved Kyouko Messer, overflowing with love and kindness, she has sent a notice of her crime beforehand so miraculously, there were no casualties. Thank you, Kyouko Messer-sama! Hallelujah Kyouko! Kyouko-sama Banzai! ¡»

    The announcer screams desperately. He¡¯s half-crying.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good enough! Well, that¡¯s one bomb less, and there are 53 remaining! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks in a bright tone.

    ¡¸ However, that¡¯s all my freebies. The next one would detonate without notice of evacuation ¡¹

    The studio fell silent.

    ¡¸ The next one might have someone dead you know?! And there might even be a lot of people ¡¹

    One of the reporters sitting on the audience seat stands up.

    ¡º This is violence! Isn¡¯t this just terrorism! ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m just teaching you our extreme terrorism ¡¹

    ¡º D-Don¡¯t give us that bullshit! Japan will never give in to such threats! ¡»

    ¡¸ Hmm, who are you again? ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯m Sugimori from Meichi news! ¡»

    ¡¸ Meichi news? Oh, I set up one bomb over there too ¡¹

    Sugimori holds his breath.

    ¡¸ Osaka head office or Tokyo Branch office, I don¡¯t know which one I set it in but, oh wait, I might¡¯ve done on both. If I recall, your newspaper company have people working even at night, right? Oh my, Sugimori¡¯s small sense of justice has caused a major disaster! ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s unfair! ¡»

    Sugimori shouts.

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot?! I¡¯m an internationally wanted criminal, you know that, right? You¡¯re too late to tell me that ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ I mean, hello for everyone who¡¯s watching this broadcast tonight! Yaay! From now on, you¡¯re no longer bystanders! ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ There are 53 more remaining detonation switch. Do you understand what that means? It might be in the company you are working for. It doesn¡¯t need to be the head office building. I don¡¯t know the exact locations to stop the companies I¡¯m targetting. For example, if you are a major manufacturing industry, you usually have distribution factories in Japan. Therefore, even if one of the local factories is hit by an earthquake disaster, you still could continue making products. In that case, how about we blow up all the distribution at the same time? By the way, I¡¯m talking about an overseas name. It¡¯s easier to attack the Japanese company factories deployed abroad ¡¹

    The company Kyouko-san¡¯s aiming at is cornered to bankruptcy?

    ¡º You can¡¯t do that! The security level of Japanese companies are¡­!! ¡»

    Sugimori argues but.

    ¡¸ What a monkey. Didn¡¯t I just blow up a television station who¡¯s fuzzy about security, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Japan¡¯s security is too naive. You shouldn¡¯t trust them so much. Well, the threats to the companies are over. Next would be the individuals ¡¹

    Individuals?

    ¡¸ For those who were just thinking ¡°serves you right¡± to the big companies, sorry to disappoint you. My bombs are also placed on various stations, schools, and other public facilities you usually have. It¡¯s possible that you, or your family, loved ones, or friends may die from the bomb. That¡¯s a pitiful destiny, would you accept that? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Do you get it? The whole of Japan is my hostage! Over 50 powerful bombs now control your life! ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s a lie! ¡»

    Snatch lies.

    ¡º There¡¯s no way you can set up such many bombs! ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Well, you have a good point. Well you see, I¡¯m a criminal. What I say doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the truth. I might not even have 53 bombs. I might have only 3 or possibly 108 ¡¹

    ¡º W-What are you talking about? ¡»

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve already seen me set explosion on two. The chunk of concrete on the studio over there and the sphere studio on the TV station¡¯s head office building. Both of them were blown up remotely. That¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    Everyone can confirm.

    ¡¸ Now then, indeed, there might be no 53 bombs remaining. It¡¯s possible that I¡¯m just bluffing, exaggerating. That¡¯s possible, but, do you not think of the possibility of it being zero? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ And the next explosion will definitely take away someone¡¯s life and wealth! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s laughter echoes in the studio.

    ¡¸ To everyone in the police as well, listen, if you move poorly, there will be deaths. If that happens, you are responsible for it. I think you know that already though ¡¹

    No one can defy Kyouko-san until the presence or absence of the bombs is confirmed.

    ¡º What¡¯s your objective?! ¡»

    Snatch asks. Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell it earlier? Show a skit ¡¹

    The comedians tremble.

    ¡¸ I want to laugh! Your job is to make people laugh not have people laugh at you, right? Someone, make me laugh! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º Okay, Short comic play! ¡»

    A pair of plump and skinny guy shows their skit.

    ¡º What the hell! ¡»

    ¡º Thank you very much! ¡»

    The two bow their heads.

    ¡¸ But still, this is abysmally uninteresting. How can you become a performer with that skill? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s your affiliation? ¡¹

    ¡º C-Compal Arts ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, I see now ¡¹

    When talking about Compal arts, that¡¯s quite a big entertainment production company.

    There¡¯s a lot of comedians affiliated to them since long ago.

    ¡¸ You are retiring from the entertainment industry or having the Compal arts disband, which do you think would benefit Japan? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡º No, that¡¯s. W-Well ¡»

    ¡º O-Okay, we¡¯ll leave the entertainment industry, so not the company please ¡»

    The plump entertainer said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡º No, but, we can¡¯t cause problems to the company ¡»

    ¡º Compal has more than 10k entertainers under them ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I know, that¡¯s why I will crush down Compal first ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ A company that was just an entertainment production suddenly becomes too big, isn¡¯t it? The current president borrowed powers from the TV station and advertising agencies to kick out the founding family from the inside. As a result, TV stations and agencies are becoming the major shareholders of Compal entertainment ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ If that happens, both the TV and agencies are affiliated companies of Compal entertainment. Once they lower the stock price, the assets will be worn down, and Compal¡¯s talents will be appointed. That¡¯s how they make win-win only within their friends. But, there¡¯s no consideration for viewers there ¡¹

    ¡º No, we¡¯re in this industry because we¡¯re entertaining! ¡»

    Snatch shouts.

    ¡º Indeed, it might be as you say but, you don¡¯t even know how hard we worked just to show up on TV! ¡»

    ¡¸ Hmm, is there a need to know that? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks coldly.

    ¡º Don¡¯t fuck with us! We climbed up desperately among the hundreds of thousands of people in the training center! That¡¯s precisely why the seniors and the people in the station know our names and faces! Do you even know how hard we worked, you bitch!? ¡»

    Snatch lost his temper.

    ¡º We were poor until we became famous, living and busking in the street. We¡¯ve only gone to a theater once in a few months! But you see! We took opportunities even if it may be small and we finally are showing up in the golden time show! And then you came here and made a fool of our company! ¡»

    ¡º Hey, stop it. Snatch ¡»

    ¡º There¡¯s still a bomb ¡»

    ¡º Shut up! Are you okay being made a fool of?! ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, I finally understand why your skits aren¡¯t funny at all. You people are performing arts for the TV station, not the audience ¡¹

    ¡º What the hell did you say!? ¡»

    Snatch shouts. The other performers hold him off.

    ¡¸ The audience rating on a popular TV program doesn¡¯t get to 20 to 30 percent during the old days. If the program is about 10 percent at most, who appears doesn¡¯t matter so the TV stations can choose anything they like. With that said, you¡¯re just people who swing their tail to the station ¡¹

    ¡º Don¡¯t make a fool of us! Ngugu! ¡»

    The other entertainers close Snatch¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ A few years ago, there was an incident where a big-shot entertainer from Compal entertainment is retiring from the industry due to a scandal. That man has been in the showbiz for a long time that he is hosting several television stations. Having a ¡°Big-shot earn the viewer¡¯s rating,¡± the entertainment industry was getting arrogant. Some troubles happened until then, but he continued to show in TV ¡¹

    ¡º Are you talking about Tarou-shishou?! ¡»

    ¡º Snatch, you idiot! Don¡¯t give out names! ¡»

    ¡¸ But even when the big-shot suddenly disappeared from the entertainment industry, there were no problems. Most of the moderators working on the program hardly changed, and the audience continues watching it. The entertainer was popular that¡¯s why he¡¯s earning the viewer ratings was only his fantasy. Everything would still work even without that entertainer ¡¹

    I don¡¯t watch comedy shows that much so I don¡¯t know.

    I mean, I was never interested in TV that much.

    Comedians all look the same.

    ¡¸ In the end, the TV stations, advertising agencies, and showbiz professionals do what they want to make their profit regardless of the audience. ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Your views are forced to the viewers. As a result, you can make a comedian talent for any genre of a TV show. From what I can see, that¡¯s just abnormal ¡¹

    The studio fell to silence.

    ¡¸ A drama actor¡¯s work is to make a comedy. Reporters are even comedians. Even if you¡¯re an announcer on a station, you¡¯re paid more than you could eat, but you¡¯re used as a high-level comedic act. Even sports programs are a comedy. Just the other day, there was a race show, and yet the reporter is somehow laughing. Furthermore, he ignores the content of the race, not caring about the show, just sticking to his story ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Well, there are parts in a talk show where the moderators even laugh. That¡¯s okay, there are people good at acting, even though it¡¯s a comedy. There are people good at reporting at moderating too. But ¡¹

    Kyouko-san sighs.

    ¡¸ Is this what a comedian do? Isn¡¯t a comedy show about making people laugh? ¡¹

    ¡º We have no choice! We have to do various jobs, or we can¡¯t eat ¡»

    Snatch shakes off the hands of the surrounding entertainers and shouts.

    ¡¸ Eeh? Don¡¯t comedians earn quite a lot? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s only for the popular ones! ¡»

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re living normally, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡º Screw off! We¡¯re doing this job because we want to live in a luxury condo, ride on a high-class foreign car! Just like our seniors! ¡»

    Then.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re like that; therefore I want to crush you down ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡¸ In the end, you¡¯re only doing things at your own convenience! Pushing everything to the audience, that¡¯s why they¡¯re not laughing! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ In the Showa era, there was a Manzai teacher who said this when a child was born. ¡°Poor child, his father is an entertainer, so if he¡¯s a boy then he¡¯ll become Yakuza, if she¡¯s a girl then she has no choice but to live on the outskirts¡± Can you believe that? But it was true. In the era where performers are flourishing, it no longer is, but. During the Showa period, there were a lot of cases of daughters of the entertainers selling their body ¡¹

    ¡º That has nothing to do with the current era, you know? ¡»

    Snatch said.

    ¡¸ I want to correct your misunderstanding. Comedy wasn¡¯t the mainstream of the entertainment world until the middle of the 1970s. Their value compared to an ordinary actor is too little that they need to restrain themselves. It¡¯s a time where comedy itself is a crisis. Even your company, Compal arts, won¡¯t make a profit so they will discontinue their business as their work is in the show business. A time where they talk about business in a bowling alley ¡¹

    Kyouko-san explains.

    ¡º Wait a second! That era was ¡°Crazy Dogs¡± and ¡°Dora¡± ¡»

    Snatch persists.

    ¡¸ Those two are from the music field, weren¡¯t they? That¡¯s why their management is supposed to be in the music entertainment. Not pure comedians ¡»

    ¡º Hitoshi-chan? ¡»

    ¡¸ That person was a comedian at first, but he immediately played around with amateurs, right? Even the story of him gathering celebrities is basically the same method as playing with rookies. That kind of entertainer would eventually end up alone. He¡¯s a unique case ¡¹

    Kyouko-san declares.

    ¡¸ Pure comedians came to have great power in television from the end of the 70s and the start of 80s. It¡¯s a Manzai Boom. Everything started from there ¡¹

    The entire studio¡¯s listening to Kyouko-san¡¯s story earnestly before everyone noticed.

    ¡¸ There was only one way to become a TV personality back then. That was to have the affinity with the audience. Making the people watching the program from the living room think that they¡¯re close friends, fellows, that was the secret to winning popularity ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, it changed since the half of the 90s. The comedians¡¯ consciousness ¡¹

    ¡º What do you mean? ¡»

    Snatch asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ ¡°We¡¯re different from the ordinary people, our sense of comedy is far above the ordinary people¡± such ideas come up, so the comedians have become strange ¡¹

    ¡º No, but that¡¯s true. We¡¯re definitely funnier than ordinary people. We believe so we can make great comedy, you know? ¡»

    ¡¸ Do you believe that your sense of humor is far above the ordinary people? ¡¹

    ¡º Obviously ¡»

    ¡¸ Those watching the TV are the ordinary people. Then, do you think that your sense of humor was too high that the ordinary people can¡¯t understand you anymore? ¡¹

    ¡º Yeah. I do, sometimes ¡»

    Snatch replied.

    ¡¸ Hmm, so you don¡¯t think that you were boring ¡¹

    ¡º Because, at that times, when we¡¯re closing, I talk to my partner, my manager, my fellow comedians, and they all understand it. ¡°That was a bit high-ball for the guests today¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that your sense of humor is strange? ¡¹

    ¡º No, even the guests and some of my fans say that I¡¯m funny ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re living in such a small world of only your friends. That¡¯s not just in the comedy industry. This is a problem of the 21st century Japan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ ¡°We understand. Those people are just inferior to us, so they don¡¯t. Because, our stories go through to our friends, that¡¯s why we¡¯re the right, the superior, the wonderful, people other than ourselves are just idiots¡± That ideology ¡¹

    The studio fell silent.

    ¡¸ What you¡¯re doing is eventually established only among your acquaintances who understand each other. Therefore, the market doesn¡¯t expand. And yet, you¡¯re trying to push for profits and make money? If something unexpected happens, like a collaboration between two television stations, advertising agencies, and entertainment productions, you¡¯re angry. Your name¡¯s Snatch, right? ¡¹

    ¡º Huh? Yeah ¡»

    Snatch is surprised, yet he replied.

    ¡¸ You see, do you not have an aunt who¡¯s really dill-witted? Where she¡¯s watching a detective drama, and the criminal¡¯s already exposed yet she¡¯s the only one asking ¡°Who¡¯s this guy?¡± ¡¹

    ¡º I-I do ¡»

    ¡¸ Try to make that aunt laugh with kind feelings by making her grasp the contents of the story. If you do, that¡¯s when you¡¯re a real artist ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º Kind feelings? ¡»

    ¡¸ If you only do things only those who can understand will understand then you¡¯re not an entertainer. ¡¹

    ¡º I don¡¯t get what you mean ¡»

    Snatch said.

    ¡¸ Of course, you won¡¯t understand. But, don¡¯t forget that I told you this ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º T-Thank you!! ¡»

    Ogu, Snatch¡¯s partner kneels on the floor.

    ¡º Uhm, that¡¯s what I always wanted to tell Snatch all the time. I¡¯m an idiot so I don¡¯t know what I should say, I can¡¯t make it into words, so I wasn¡¯t able to say it for so long, but ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s wrong, Ogu? ¡»

    Ogu looks at Snatch.

    ¡º You should be friendlier to your audience!!!! ¡»

 Chapter 563. The woman who stole the sun

    Chapter 563. The woman who stole the sun

    ¡¸ Now then, we got derailed for a while over there but, for now, it¡¯s Compal Arts, right? That entertainment production will be out of business tonight. All your talents are dismissed, I¡¯ll rely on you guys on that ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º No, w-wait a second! ¡»

    The bald comedian. Snatch shouts.

    ¡¸ What? Could it be that you¡¯re from Compal arts too? ¡¹

    Snatch.

    ¡º No, I¡¯m from 893 Pro1 ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, the one run by the gangs? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s not what I meant! ¡»

    ¡¸ Why are you angry? Isn¡¯t it evident that showbiz and gangs are connected? Everyone knows about it ¡¹

    ¡º No, we¡¯re different ¡»

    ¡¸ Well, if you insist, but if you don¡¯t belong to Compal arts, then it has nothing to do with you. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that a rival company¡¯s collapsing? ¡¹

    ¡º That won¡¯t do! They just said it earlier, Compal houses more than ten thousand talents to them! If you include the managers, there¡¯s even more. What about their lives? ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Why would I care? If they don¡¯t close their business tonight, I¡¯ll blow up all the facilities of the companies that have the shares of Compal arts. Then, the companies that use Compal¡¯s talents for advertisements and sponsors for their talent stage program as well ¡¹

    She¡¯ll carry out indiscriminate business terrorism?

    ¡º Why would you do that?! ¡»

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Because it looks fun ¡¹

    ¡º WHAT?! ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a criminal who does things for fun I¡¯m a criminal wanted in international waters, so I do anything ¡¹

    ¡º Don¡¯t give us that bullshit! You¡¯re killing thousands of people for that reason!? I have a lot of friends and juniors there! I¡¯ll never forgive you ¡»

    Everyone in the studio concentrates to Kyouko-san and Snatch¡¯s heated discussion.

    ¡¸ In the first place, how many of those ten thousand talents are working correctly? ¡¹

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    ¡¸ I mean, who cares about the TV, radio, stage, or magazines, but is everyone making food from being a talent alone? ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s ¡»

    ¡¸ Among those ten thousand talents you refer to, most of them are working on a different job just to eat, they¡¯re not doing only a job as an entertainer, right? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s true, but we have a dream ¡»

    ¡¸ Huh, a dream ¡¹

    ¡º What? Is that bad?! ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not, but it¡¯s just funny ¡¹

    ¡º What? ¡»

    ¡¸ Because that dream is just corrupted by the professionals in show business ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go back to Compal arts. First, they have ten thousand talents, the company won¡¯t have problems as they only hand kickbacks as payment for those working, but the managers of the talents and company stockholders have to be adequately paid. There are all sorts of guarantee ¡¹

    ¡º What about it? ¡»

    ¡¸ In short, a company will never hire enough managers to handle ten thousand talents. In short, one manager will manage 10 to 20 talents. But, that manager only has one body so he can just deal with a small fraction of their talents. If it¡¯s a bad manager, then he won¡¯t even do his work ¡¹

    Is that possible?

    ¡º No, that¡¯s, if it¡¯s a newcomer, the manager is a senior in the industry, so it¡¯s the job of the young ones to make an effort to appeal to be marketed by the manager! ¡»

    ¡¸ If you say it that way then that¡¯s okay but, it¡¯s abnormal to have ten thousand talents in the first place. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s ¡»

    ¡¸ Usually, those who want to be an entertainer will enter apprenticeship on their respected artist. And before anyone noticed, the training school for the entertainment industry has changed. That¡¯s happening in the past 20 years, aren¡¯t you the same? ¡¹

    ¡º Y-Yeah ¡»

    ¡¸ Every year, roughly 100 people enter school, in half a year, some percent of them quits. If they see a talent better than themselves, then they lose confidence to become an entertainer ¡¹

    ¡º Well ¡»

    ¡¸ Those who remain to the end, how long do you think they wait to make a contract with the production? ¡¹

    ¡º No, that¡¯s. There¡¯s still 20-30 people remaining. Even if they can¡¯t enter the company after training, some guys are attached to other entertainment professionals ¡»

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t belong to the remaining number, right? ¡¹

    ¡º Obviously. Those in here now are all from the top of the training schools at their time! Our skills are recognized, selected, and now we¡¯re professionals! ¡»

    ¡¸ -Is what the system want you to think ¡¹

    ¡º What? ¡»

    Snatch is surprised.

    ¡¸ Think about it, why do you think there were 100 people enrolled from the start? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s to call in a wide variety of talented people ¡»

    ¡¸ Idiot. You need an entrance fee and tuition to enroll. That¡¯s just business for the professionals in entertainment ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ At first, those who will quit in half a year only think of the customers who pay money. And those who remain will make a contract with a promising one, but. In reality, they¡¯re just going to be small chicks that will challenge the professionals, yet they misunderstand themselves as the chosen ones and the recognized. Isn¡¯t that the primary cause of why you¡¯re so proud of yourself? ¡¹

    ¡º But the managers and the P television recognized us, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here! ¡»

    ¡¸ I mean, is that so great? ¡¹

    ¡º We worked desperately that¡¯s why we¡¯re in this position now! We finally came to the Golden show! ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, I appreciate your efforts, amazing, sure. But I don¡¯t think of it as great ¡¹

    ¡º What the hell did you say?! ¡»

    Kyouko-san sighs.

    ¡¸ Look, isn¡¯t it over when the comedian thinks that he¡¯s greater than others? ¡¹

    ¡º Why?! We want to be respected by the juniors who want to become entertainers just as much as we respect our seniors! ¡»

    ¡¸ The reason why I didn¡¯t laugh at your skit must because of difference in the sense of humor ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s right! You¡¯re just the strange one here! You finally understand! ¡»

    Snatch shouts.

    Then.

    ¡º Look ¡»

    One of the reporters sitting on the audience seats raised his hand.

    ¡¸ Hm, what? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied. The reporter:

    ¡º I¡¯m Takachi from Shinanomachi news. Uhm, why do you keep on talking to us since a while ago? ¡»

    It seems that he has a question on why Kyouko-san is arguing with Snatch.

    ¡¸ Well, of course, I want you to know just what kind of enemy I am ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡º Enemy? ¡»

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? I¡¯m currently an international criminal, a terrorist who set up a lot of bombs and threaten the Japanese society. I have a Japanese descent, but I¡¯m not Japanese. By the way, I¡¯m no longer a Brazilian either ¡¹

    ¡º Eh, then what¡¯s your nationality? ¡»

    ¡¸ I wonder, no matter where you ask, there will be no country that would accept my registry. Even this time, I smuggled a counterfeit passport in Japan ¡¹

    ¡º Is that so? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s easy. My acquaintances are always smuggling people in countries. The departure¡¯s free too ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m not saying that Japan¡¯s security is easy though. It¡¯s all the same wherever you go in the planet. Japan¡¯s still harsh in it, but no matter how advanced your country is, there¡¯s no perfect security ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ And now, a non-Japanese, stateless me will attack Japan from now on. Furthermore, I¡¯m studying all my best to learn about Japanese social system and culture. I can attack your weaknesses. I¡¯m going all my way to talk to you just so you could understand! ¡¹

    The studio fell silent.

    ¡¸ Also, hey! That staff who¡¯s trying to run away, I can see you, just so you know? Do you want to blow-up this studio? ¡¹

    ¡º Hiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡»

    The staff who¡¯s trying to escape through the studio¡¯s exit door fell on the floor.

    ¡¸ You Japanese people closed down your society so suddenly and, stay on your the small kind of the castle and say ¡°We know, you people don¡¯t get it,¡± looking down on people and not realizing that you¡¯re falling on the same rotten group. That¡¯s why I¡¯m making these attacks. I¡¯m Kyouko Messer after all ¡¹

    I see Kyouko-san smiling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your enemy. First, to begin with, I¡¯m ordering Compal Arts professional to close down. You have until 12 o¡¯clock tonight ¡¹

    ¡º Do you really think they would do it? ¡»

    Takachi shouts.

    ¡¸ Who knows, that¡¯s what¡¯s fun about it. I¡¯m looking forward to it, will they protect the lives and wealth of the people in this country for exchange of the wealth of a single production company or not? ¡¹

    ¡º W-We will not yield to terrorists! ¡»

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s what the press would say ¡¹

    ¡º The Japanese government thinks the same! ¡»

    ¡¸ Japanese government? Are you an idiot? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m threatening a company. Compal Arts, the major television station shareholders, the advertising agencies, and a lot of other enterprises as well. Also, I¡¯m talking about blowing up the establishments who do business with Compal Arts. Of course, there will be casualties to employees on each company, but that doesn¡¯t matter. But if a citizen unrelated to the company, or a foreign tourist dies or is wounded from the explosion, who will take responsibility? ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s ¡»

    Takachi fell silent.

    ¡¸ Will the country be able to endure these threats of mine? I¡¯m also looking forward to it ¡¹

    Kyouko-san hands over a memo to Shou-neechan as she says that.

    Shou-neechan looks at the notes and shows it to chief Yazawa.

    Chief Yazawa nods.

    Shou-neechan heads over to the communication device.

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯m ordering Compal Arts to close down. Everything else depends on you. In case you don¡¯t carry out my order by 12 o¡¯clock tonight, I¡¯ll detonate all the bombs at once. I don¡¯t care whoever dies from it ¡¹

    ¡º D-Don¡¯t give us that bullshit you bastard!!! ¡»

    Snatch shouts.

    ¡¸ If Compal Arts is gone, then those entertainers who are genuinely worthwhile will be taken care of other offices, right? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s not the problem! ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the problem! You¡¯re just trash and a fool, you think of yourself as the best, but you were more honest than anyone in here. I had fun talking with you ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯m not having fun! ¡»

    ¡¸ I mean, don¡¯t get me angrier than this. You see, I don¡¯t want to order 893 Productions to close their business after Compal Arts ¡¹

    ¡º Bitch! ¡»

    Snatch looks up in the sky in anger.

    ¡º That¡¯s enough, you worked hard enough. Shut up already Snatch ¡»

    Ogu stops Snatch.

    ¡º But! Ogu! ¡»

    ¡º I have a wife and a child! I¡¯d be in trouble if 893 Pro is gone! ¡»

    ¡º Do you really want comedians to lose to that bitch?! ¡»

    ¡º We can make a comedy because we¡¯re alive! ¡»

    ¡º But, the comedy spirit! ¡»

    ¡º We have no choice! Our office is really with Yakuza so if 893 pro is taken down! They¡¯d kill us you know!!! ¡»

    ¡º Ogu! ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t care about me but not my child! She¡¯s just 3! I can¡¯t let her die! ¡»

    Heavy atmosphere wraps around the studio.

    Among them, only one,

    Yukino¡¯s the only one sitting calmly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Now then, I made you wait a lot. Shirasaka Yukino-chan ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice gathers the gazes in the studio to Yukino.

    ¡º What? ¡»

    Yukino replied, lacking in expression.

    ¡¸ The client of mine wants to change their request ¡¹

    ¡º I see ¡»

    ¡¸ They told me not to kill Yukino-chan ¡¹

    ¡º Hmm ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh what? You¡¯re not happy, Yukino-chan? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡º Look, during these past few days, I was kidnapped and raped. I was a virgin. I was dating a man, I was happy. Yet, I was raped, again and again, I was abused so much that I lost consciousness. You even used pregnancy inducing agents just to make sure that I get pregnant. That¡¯s why perhaps I¡¯m already pregnant with the child of the man who raped me ¡»

    Her gloomy voice is relayed to the studio, no throughout the whole country.

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so? Ain¡¯t that great? Making a child no matter what reason it may be is a good thing, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s something to celebrate on ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s words soak to Yukino¡¯s heart.

    But.

    ¡º I guess. This child has no sin. I think I must give birth to it. Life is dwelling in here ¡»

    Then, she gently pats her crotch.

    Yukino no longer cries out her emotions.

    Yukino now has something to protect.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re quite calm ¡¹

    ¡º Well, I¡¯ve made my resolve already. You showed me how you hurt Papa. Cutting off Papa¡¯s wrists, tongue, even his penis, all of it. You all are genuine demons so I know that you could¡¯ve killed me a long time ago if you wanted to. In the most brutal way possible too ¡»

    The weight of Yukino¡¯s words spread all over the country.

    Yes, this is not a fabrication, a play, or a drama.

    This is real, this is the reality.

    ¡¸ Instead of killing you, you¡¯ll be receiving one punishment ¡¹

    ¡º And what should I do? ¡»

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be in a regular TV show every Friday ¡¹

    ¡º TV? ¡»

    As expected, even Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ The content can be anything Do what you want, Yukino-chan. Yukino-chan can just sit down and show up on the screen from 8 to 9pm Looking like that ¡¹

    Yukino is only wearing a tiny see-through bikini.

    ¡¸ Little by little, Yukino-chan¡¯s stomach will grow bigger until giving birth. We¡¯ll show it on TV. That¡¯s an order from my client ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡º I see, well, sure. I¡¯ll do whatever ¡»

    ¡¸ Also, you can¡¯t have sex with another guy until you give birth. ¡¹ Not even kissing. You¡¯re not allowed to touch or be touched by men either. It would soil the child in your stomach, right? ¡¹

    ¡º Might be ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes. Okay, everyone in Japan, listen to me. Any man who tries to touch Shirasaka Yukino-chan from now on until she gives birth will be beaten up by yours truly. I¡¯ll destroy you both physically and socially. Remember that okay?! Request them too, Yukino-chan! ¡¹

    Yukino remains cold.

    ¡º Uhm, it would dirty my child so men, please don¡¯t touch me, thanks ¡»

    She speaks to the camera.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re quite meek now. That¡¯s cute, Yukino-chan ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯m becoming a mother soon after all ¡»

    Tears gather in Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡º Even if I got pregnant from rape, this child has no sin. I want to give birth, not kill it ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º And, I don¡¯t want to show the child born that this world is full of despair. I want to tell the child that is born is a beautiful thing, that hope is shining brightly in this world, I ¡»

    As she looks at the camera straightforwardly, her eyes opened wide spills large drops of tears.

    ¡º I will make this child happy! ¡»

    Yukino touches her thin stomach with both hands.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s embracing the new life in there.

    Everyone in the country watches this half-naked 16-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Hey, Snatch ¡¹

    Kyouko-san calls Snatch.

    ¡º W-What?! ¡»

    Snatch is surprised.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll help out in Yukino-chan¡¯s show ¡¹

    ¡º M-Me? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Yukino-chan¡¯s first time on a telecast after all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Also, don¡¯t let boys get close to Yukino-chan ¡¹

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ll be watching too so I¡¯ll kill all those who touch her, but. You don¡¯t want your friends in the industry to die, do you? ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s ¡»

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m strong. You were watching me fight outside the studio earlier, didn¡¯t you? My men and I don¡¯t choose the means. Pistols, rifles, if it gets problematic, anti-tank missile, we accomplish our tasks at hand ¡¹

    ¡º O-Oh ¡»

    ¡¸ Also, do you feel like leaving alone this poor Yukino-chan? Do you not want to help her? ¡¹

    Snatch looks at Yukino.

    ¡º I get it, I¡¯ll look after her ¡»

    Snatch said.

    ¡¸ Thanks, here¡¯s my gratitude for you: The bomb in the studio is inside the desk where Okada¡¯s sitting ¡¹

    £¡£¡£¡

    ¡º Awawawawa! ¡»

    Okada stands up from his seat in panic.

    ¡º Don¡¯t move! ¡»

    At that moment!

    Rei-chan wearing her uniform and hat jumps into the studio with two men from Kouzuki security service.

    ¡º Stay where you are! Don¡¯t panic! ¡»

    ¡º Captain Fujiyama! ¡»

    One of the men finds the bomb.

    ¡º Uwaaaaaa!! ¡»

    Everyone in the studio is startled, but.

    ¡º Cherioooooooooooooo!!!! ¡»2

    Rei-chan breaks the case of the bomb with her cane.

    ¡º Dodhieeeee!!!! ¡»

    The people around trembles.

    ¡º It¡¯s okay now! I¡¯ve destroyed only the receiver of the detonation! ¡»

    Rei-chan tells everyone with a smile.

    The two armed men cut off a few cords from the crushed case.

    ¡º Done, power disconnected. Disposal complete. It¡¯s okay now ¡»

    ¡º Iyaa, with this kind of explosive, it could blow away a radius of a hundred meters. That was too dangerous ¡»

    Hearing that, everyone in the studio fell weak.

    ¡¸ As one would expect from Reika-chan. You even appeared before the police ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Rei-chan.

    ¡º The police doesn¡¯t seem to know how to enter this studio ¡»

    Oh, Shou-neechan sends instructions on what¡¯s written on Kyouko-san¡¯s note from earlier.

    Rei-chan¡¯s busting in at this stage, I see.

    ¡¸ Well, fine. I¡¯m done with my work in that studio already ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks in a bright tone.

    ¡º Our eagle troops are already investigating whether there is a bomb set up in Compal arts or not ¡»

    Rei-chan speaks to the camera, showing a dignified attitude.

    ¡¸ Oh, You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll give you about ten of them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ You all want to know how serious I am, right? I put a note under that desk just now ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s subordinate checks out the desk where the bomb was found.

    ¡º There¡¯s one! ¡»

    ¡º This? ¡»

    A piece of paper comes out.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Check that and see if there¡¯s a bomb in the places written. And you¡¯ll see how serious Kyouko Messer is in attacking Japan ¡¹

    ¡º Once we do? ¡»

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Present the closing of Compal Arts by 12 o¡¯clock tonight. Don¡¯t make it a scheduled one. Show that they¡¯ll stop their business by today ¡¹

    She states her demand once again.

    ¡¸ Also, have Shirasaka Yukino-chan show up in a live show every Friday at 8PM. You have to do this too ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s not something I¡¯m allowed to agree with ¡»

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Obviously, I¡¯m making orders to the people in Japan. I¡¯ll play with you next time, Reika-chan ¡¹

    ¡º I will take you down next time ¡»

    ¡¸ I wonder about that, it¡¯s 10, 20 years too early for you. You first have to take down my subordinates! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well then, that was fun everyone. Remember what I said. I don¡¯t want to push the detonator by 12 o¡¯clock if possible ¡¹

    ¡º Wait! Kyouko Messer! ¡»

    ¡¸ I know that Reika-chan¡¯s subordinates are approaching my hideout so I¡¯ll be moving on my next one! Let¡¯s see each other next week again~! Janken-Pon~! ¡¹

    Rei-chan brings out scissors unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Kukukuu, Mine¡¯s a rock! It¡¯s my win! ¡¹

    ¡º Wait! Kyouko Messer! I can¡¯t see your hand you know ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I won! Gahahahaha!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san ends the transmission.

    ¡º Captain Fujimiya! ¡»

    One of the armed men hands the memo to Rei-chan.

    Rei-chan.

    ¡º Then, this is an emergency, so I will read out the places where Kyouko Messer set up the bombs ¡»

    Are you going to show it on a national broadcast?

    ¡º Kyouko Messer said that she has set up bombs on 52 places, there¡¯s ten written in here. First, Compal Arts, Tokyo Head Office, 3rd Floor Hot Water Supply Chamber, near the power distribution board. Next ¡»

    Five out of the ten places were facilities of companies that are connected to Compal Arts.

    The remaining:

    ¡º Tokyo Station Underground Passage Toilet, Ueno Park Daibutsuyama ¡»

    The public facilities and landmarks in tokyo.

    ¡º Those who are close in the area, please evacuate ¡»

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡º Do you really think that there¡¯s a bomb set up in there? ¡»

    One of the reporter asks.

    ¡º Kyouko Messer hasn¡¯t lied to us until now. I think that the possibilities of explosives on the location I mentioned is very high!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yes, well done, Rei-chan. You¡¯re too honest to yourself so your remarks have the credibility ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said as she looks at the monitor.

    The police force comes in the studio finally.

    ¡º Stop the broadcast! Stop it! ¡»

    Rei-chan hands over the note to the cop who¡¯s shouting.

    The screen is interrupted.

    It¡¯s now a blue screen with a ¡°Please wait for a while¡± written in it.

    ¡¸ Are there really bombs in there? ¡¹

    I ask Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Obviously. Only those ten however. The part where I said that there¡¯s 52 remaining is a lie ¡¹

    I guess.

    ¡¸ Letting the public police find the five in public facilities. While the other five are related to entertainment professionals ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, our people will find those in the advertising agencies and TV stations and it will be a big fuss ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ We also asked Kudou-san instead of the regular crew. Neko-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh,I know her, she can do things well ¡¹

    I know Neko-san too.

    She looks like a middle school girl but she¡¯s actually a mother.

    ¡¸ The police could just hide it even if they discover it, I want to make the news that there was really a bomb ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ But, you went all out again ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸ This is the plans old man Kouzuki likes, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, aren¡¯t you overdoing this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just to show Yazawa and everyone¡¯s skills later ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two demands from earlier, make sure it happens using your power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listen, I need the fact that big companies in Japan succumbed to this terrorist me ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s eyes show seriousness.

    ¡¸ From there, Japan will change ¡¹

    1. By the way, the numbers are also read as Yakuza

    2. If you haven¡¯t watched Katanagatari, watch it

 Chapter 564. Merci Ravi

    Chapter 564. Merci Ravi

    ¡¸ How would Compal Arts being forced out of business due to a terrorist demand change Japan? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa asks Kyouko-san.

    Kyouko-san turns to me.

    ¡¸ What do you think will happen if Compal Arts collapses ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Won¡¯t that pose a big problem? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it, but if you talk about Compal Arts, it¡¯s a big entertainment production company.

    Snatch said it earlier, but it seems that they have ten thousand members.

    Won¡¯t that be a big deal if the company collapses/

    ¡¸ Nothing will change ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa says.

    ¡¸ The talents that belong to them now will be taken over by other productions. Some individuals will go independent, and the entertainers who aren¡¯t popular don¡¯t have a place, but those are culled in the show business anyway. It would be an excellent opportunity to go to another path than forever chasing the red carpet dream ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if I recall, didn¡¯t you say that the major shareholders of Compal Arts are from TV stations and advertising agencies? ¡¹

    I ask fearfully.

    ¡¸ Yeah, their stacks will become a waste, and it will be a huge loss. There will be billions of credit in deficit, but it won¡¯t have the TV stations and advertising agencies go bankrupt. They have enough stability to endure this ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ If Compal Arts collapses, nothing in the world will change ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa said. Kyouko-san:

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I¡¯m aiming at! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It shows how big of an entertainment professional Compal Arts is but, in reality, they¡¯re not a big deal. Even if they disappeared suddenly, there wasn¡¯t that much damage. Despite all this! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ The fact that several TV stations and advertising agencies are the principal shareholders, the Japanese media is supposed to take Initiative on Compal Arts. In short, Compal Arts talents are obliged to act only according to the reason for the industry¡¯s management side. They don¡¯t care about the will of the audience, isn¡¯t that just stupid? ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    Even though the audience doesn¡¯t want to see it, it seems like all those appearing in the media all the time are talents from Compal Arts.

    ¡¸ Snatch said it earlier, TV dramas, quiz shows, reporters of travel shows, hosts of variety shows, and even the young men on educational programs are all coming from comedian talents, isn¡¯t that just disgusting? ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ By making Compal Arts close down, this will overturn things. It will become clear that everyone in the upper part of the industry do things selfishly to make money, so the audience has no meaning in the entertainment system ¡¹

    Even with Compal Arts gone, they can continue to show in a broadcast without a problem.

    Then, how does it work until now? Will be the question.

    ¡¸ You need to destroy the vested interests, the ordinary people are only losing ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Is that your aim, Kyouko? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I never knew you were thinking something as social as that. You don¡¯t even have an attachment to Japan ¡¹

    That¡¯s when Shou-neechan comes in.

    ¡¸ Wrong, Yazawa-san ¡¹

    She intrudes, showing a serious face.

    ¡¸ There was this case ten years ago about a certain investment fund that tried to take over the management shares of a TV station, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that happened too yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Back then, the TV station defended themselves by buying the shares at the higher price than the investment fund ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I remember that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That fund was invested to a certain financial institution as a white knight ¡¹

    White knight?

    ¡¸ It means that investors who will help the company side when someone tries to buy-out antagonistically ¡¹

    Shou-neechan explains.

    ¡¸ And now, that financial institution that produced the fund is now a major shareholder of that TV station. They got stocks in exchange for investment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, that financial institution has a strong influence on the TV station ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ Could that be Kyouko?! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I used Kouzuki house¡¯s banks and financial institution and lent funds to several TV stations, advertising agencies, and other large companies that were major shareholders of Compal Arts. That way, tens of billions of assets melt overnight, and they were troubled by the outstanding funds. Also, the stocks crashed, so I¡¯m buying it under different names ¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house can dominate the foundation of Japanese media ¡¹

    Taking advantage of their weakness, you invade the inside.

    Chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not something I can move at my discretion. My work is only with the security of Kouzuki group. As for managing the group as a whole, Kakka, and the next representative of Kouzuki group, Mr. Shiba can make the decision ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess. But, there¡¯s no problem, you¡¯ll be returning to the hotel in the city center where the two of them are present ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, chief Yazawa¡¯s returning to the hotel now.

    He can discuss this with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ But, you have the power to move the police and media. The bombs I set up were real. That¡¯s why it¡¯s possible that there are more than 10 set up. For now, make them think that they yielded to Kyouko Messer¡¯s order ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles. Chief Yazawa:

    ¡¸ I get it. Ten minutes. I¡¯ll talk to the police that remains in the studio ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa leaves the room.

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s words who has served Kouzuki security service for many years is critical.

    If Chief Yazawa says that not obeying Kyouko-san¡¯s order will undoubtedly cause significant damage, then everyone will believe that casualties will emerge.

    That would accelerate the movement to dismantle Compal Arts this evening.

    ¡¸ Hey! Prepare a car! We¡¯re heading to the indoor studio! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha! ¡¹

    I hear them say that on the corridor.

    ¡¸ Now then, I¡¯ll leave this to Yazawa-chi ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ As for Reika¡¯s promotion, let¡¯s have another shot next week. If you do consecutive actions, it would be noticed ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s promotion?

    Are you doing the fight from the outdoor studio again?

    ¡¸ But, Kyouko-san, aren¡¯t you going to Los Angeles? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I won¡¯t go out, If the grand champion shows up too much then the show would be cheap ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have the two do it, it would be a test if I would take them overseas ¡¹

    Eh, Barbie-san and Ruby-san?

    ¡¸ Is it okay to just have the two of them, Kyouko? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a bit worrying. Those girls are a bit lukewarm in their work ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, do you remember my pet, Nikita? The cute girl from Russia? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? If I recall, she¡¯s just 17, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? She¡¯s already 24 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, I¡¯m getting older I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll be useful for her calm. I trained her after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s dispatch Nikita as the operation leader. If she¡¯s here, she¡¯ll be able to carry out our orders ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikita, what¡¯s her full name again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikkita Gorbachev ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸ Hmm, Banbarubie3 will have Banba-chan out, and they¡¯re now Golbarbee3? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goruby+2. Nikita has a darker personality than those girls! ¡¹

    Ugh, someone with a worse personality than Barbie-san and Ruby-san?

    ¡¸ Nikita¡¯s cute though ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s much cuter than when Kyouko knows. I meticulously polished her after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, she is a good rival for Reika-chan ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Okay, then send over Nikita to Japan. We¡¯ll be re-appearing in Japan three months later. That much time would be enough. It would be a summer vacation special ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, then the next one would be the New Year¡¯s special. The place would be Sakurajima. Next would be around spring at Nanki. That¡¯s where I¡¯ll call Cordelia, and it¡¯ll double the trouble. The next would be during the summer vacation in Shikoku, we¡¯ll blow up an island and change its shape ¡¹

    Kyouko-san makes plans one after another.

    ¡¸ Kyouko, what about Yuubari? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, there¡¯s no robot in there ¡¹

    What are they talking about/

    ¡¸ How do you intend to escape from here, Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ Eenie and Meenie will escape from the front, posing as a foreigner extra who just happened to be in the studio. Can you give them a taxi ticket? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make arrangements ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied.

    ¡¸ Then, I guess I¡¯ll ride on Yazawa-chi¡¯s helicopter ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t imagine that I will be escaping with a member of Kouzuki Security service, right? ¡¹

    Well, she was fighting Rei-chan just now.

    ¡¸ I can pilot it if you want. I¡¯m good at helicopters ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles.

    ¡¸ I also can fly, don¡¯t have a license though. Ah, I guess I have one, just a fake. I left it in my hideout in Mexico though ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ No, I think Yazawa-san can pilot by himself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    I¡¯m also relieved.

    It¡¯s too scary to have these to ladies pilot.

    ¡¸ Either way, I have to meet up with Old man Kouzuki. The payment hasn¡¯t been decided yet ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia change clothes to a Kouzuki security service uniform.

    Shou-neechan makes calls here and there.

    I¡¯m just waiting in silence.

    Eventually.

    ¡¸ Reika, pull out from the scene. We¡¯re going ¡¹

    Shou-neechan turns to me.

    ¡¸ She did her best, didn¡¯t she? I want you to praise her personally ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I should ¡¹

    We leave the operation room.

    We head outside.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s car is parked in front of the entrance.

    ¡¸ Then, Rei-chan is inside that big indoor studio? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, the police¡¯s on-site verification continues so she¡¯s on the 4th studio, the one next to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I get inside Shou-neechan¡¯s car.

    Shou-neechan gets in the driver¡¯s seat and put on her seatbelt.

    There are no people around.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm, what? ¡¹

    I hug Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Geez, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Shou-neechan, you did your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too, I love you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan hugs me.

    ¡¸ I feel like I can do anything for you ¡¹

    We kiss each other¡¯s lips.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Inside the fourth studio is a set for a popular crime drama still standing.

    It¡¯s a dim studio, and only the fluorescent lights on the wall are all the lights.

    There are no even illumination lamps.

    Ah, it¡¯s dark, so I can¡¯t really tell, but I¡¯ve seen this set of rooms before.

    It¡¯s the chief detective¡¯s room.

    I open the blinds with my finger and look outside.

    There¡¯s no window on the other side of the blinds.

    It¡¯s a plywood board.

    ¡¸ My lord! ¡¹

    Rei-chan in her uniform comes in.

    She¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan! ¡¹

    I run over and hug Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Oh, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You did well, I¡¯m impressed! ¡¹

    I hug Rei-chan tight.

    Shou-neechan gets off her seat.

    so Rei-chan and I can talk alone in the studio.

    ¡¸ My Lord! I-I¡¯m sweaty, smelly, covered in dust! It¡¯ll dirty your clothes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care! Rei-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Lord ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s tension loosens in my arms.

    ¡¸ Haa, having My Lord hug me makes me feel at ease ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ My heart was pounding, it was scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know, I can tell ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Lord! ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please pat Reika¡¯s¡¯ head ¡¹

    She kneels before me and takes off her hat.

    Her beautiful face is light up by the lamp from the wall.

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    I pat Rei-chan¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Did Reika do her best? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you did incredibly well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was I useful to My Lord? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Thank you, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy. My Lord ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s spirit age is still a young girl.

    Knowing that now, I should be talking to Rei-chan honestly.

    ¡¸ My Lord ¡¹

    Rei-chan picks my hand and kisses the back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that everyone¡¯s pleased ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes and Mao-chan are surely supporting Rei-chan¡¯s fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I a good sister? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you already are an excellent Onee-san ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ Was I a good little sister? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Rei-chan is an excellent little sister ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan should be satisfied with Rei-chan¡¯s activities today.

    ¡¸ Will I become a woman loved by My Lord? ¡¹

    She looks at me with passionate eyes.

    I.

    ¡¸ I love Rei-chan. I already did a long time ago. Rei-chan¡¯s been the number one girl I¡¯m worried about lately ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all ¡¹

    I smile at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ You finally are able to crawl out of the dark, Rei-chan has an exceptionally radiant face right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s thanks to My Lord ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me, Shou-neechan, Kyouko-san, and everyone is cheering for Rei-chan ¡¹

    Rei-chan is no longer alone.

    ¡¸ Everyone is Rei-chan¡¯s family ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ I need to finish it up then ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I want to become your woman, mind, and body by tonight ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells me.

    ¡¸ Please impregnate me ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Make me a woman ¡¹

    I kiss Rei-chan.

    But.

    ¡¸ Not right now ¡¹

    The helicopter¡¯s takeoff time is coming.

    I¡¯ll go back to the hotel riding chief Yazawa¡¯s helicopter.

    It¡¯s a secret to Megu and others that I went to Green mountain studio.

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ I want to give it to you in front of my elder and little sisters ¡¹

    After saying that, she kisses me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    I sniff Rei-chan¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, well. Rei-chan¡¯s sweat smells good ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t smell good ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I like this smell ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Rei-chan and I get out of the studio holding hands.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s waiting in front of the car.

    ¡¸ Reika, were you praised a lot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama! ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles satisfied.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s smiling happily too.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama, thank you as well ¡¹

    Rei-chan bows her head.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? The trouble is just coming. You¡¯ll be facing Kyouko Messer¡¯s invasion in Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! But I no longer hesitate! ¡¹

    Rei-chan grips my hand tighter.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika will do her best ¡¹

    What a cute girl.

    My Rei-chan¡¯s too cute.

    She¡¯s older, yet she¡¯s like a little sister.

    She¡¯s dignified and strong, yet fragile and weak.

    My Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m relying on you ¡¹

    Then.

    There¡¯s a light from a car coming over here.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be sending him to the helicopter so prepare for withdrawal first ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Roger, Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Then that means, that car is coming to pick up Rei-chan?

    The car stops in front of us.

    Ah, the driver is Taki-san.

    There¡¯s nobody in the driver seat.

    Then.

    Suddenly, the window on the rear seat goes down.

    Yes.

    The face comes out from the dark is;

    ¡¸ How was that? ¡¹

    Y-Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s still wearing her small bikini.

    ¡¸ I did pretty good if you ask me, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Oh, Yukino too.

    She wants praise from me?

    I guess.

    I¡¯m the only one Yukino can drop the pretense and talk to.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you did well. I mean, that was cool ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Right?! ¡¹

    Yukino shows a triumphant face.

    ¡¸ But, what do you plan on doing on the regular weekly show? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be serious, right?! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ No, I think that will happen. Kyouko-san ordered it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I can¡¯t possibly an MC, right? ¡¹

    MC, what?

    Who¡¯s Michael?

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san will make that happen. From what I heard earlier, it seems that she¡¯ll make sure that Compal Arts crushes down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, she was serious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If she can take down Compal Arts, then she can make you have your own show, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey, what should I do then? ¡¹

    Yukino panics.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Kyouko-san talked about one hour per week ¡¹

    ¡¸ What should I do in TV for a whole hour?! ¡¹

    Then.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about presenting the World Cultural and Natural Heritage? ¡¹

    R-Rei-chan.

    Everyone¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ Every week, an hour of world heritage ¡¹

    Err.

    While Yukino¡¯s wearing a bikini?

    Won¡¯t UNESCO get angry from that?

    ¡¸ Well, I wonder about it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, can you sing? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks a without thought.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m going to sing along for an hour? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ No, well, you can call guests ¡¹

    Will guests even come to a Yukino¡¯s show broadcasted because of Kyouko-san¡¯s threat?

    ¡¸ How about we make Kyouko-san decide? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! Never! I don¡¯t even know what that woman would tell me to do! ¡¹

    Well yeah, she¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ But, if I recall, Kyouko-san asked the comedian, Snatch to take care of the show ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, I don¡¯t want to do comedy! I can¡¯t control that! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san made her dress this bikini, right.

    I mean, what should she really do?

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s Yukino-san¡¯s show so you can do what you like ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I know. Well, I¡¯ll think about it anyway ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ You should think about it too! ¡¹

    I-I¡¯m going to think about it too, really?

    ¡¸ Reika, get in Yukino-san¡¯s car, we will be sheltering Yukino-san tonight. I¡¯ll talk to the police. You can escort her out of Green mountain studio. Let the media cover it too ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Rei-chan gets in the passenger seat.

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to school tomorrow? ¡¹

    Yukino asks me from inside the car.

    ¡¸ Of course, Today¡¯s the end of Golden Week ¡¹

    Tomorrow, there will be classes as usual.

    ¡¸ I see, then say hi to everyone ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t care about me anymore I guess ¡¹

    Yukino and I are classmates.

    Even now.

    ¡¸ I hope you can go back to school as soon as possible ¡¹

    I smile at Yukino.

    ¡¸ I have to give up on that school already ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s live sex is broadcasted on the whole campus.

    There are her father¡¯s cases too.

    Most of the students have watched Yukino¡¯s videos on the internet.

    But.

    ¡¸ What if Kyouko Messer Orders for Shirasaka Yukino to go to high school just as before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko Messer is a criminal who does things for fun. Nobody would think anything about her strange orders ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ But, going to school at this point is just ¡¹

    Yukino looks down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m there, Megu, and Nei-neesan too. Edie will be transferring in also ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Megu and Yukino are sisters, right? She¡¯s worried ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ What about you? ¡¹

    She looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ What am I to you? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ A friend ¡¹

    Honest words come out of my mouth.

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t we friends who experienced all the hardships together this golden week? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ I was with you, so I had to endure a lot of things. I think so even now. I¡¯m thankful to Yukino. Thanks ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not grateful to you! ¡¹

    Obviously.

    I raped Yukino. I¡¯m the main culprit of her fate.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t need to be grateful.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I know that it would¡¯ve been worse if not for you. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ See you later ¡¹

    Huh?

    No.

    I guess.

    This isn¡¯t the end of our inseparable relationship.

    ¡¸ Yeah, later ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s see each other again. Idiot! ¡¹

    Yukino still shouts ¡°idiot¡± to me.

    ¡¸ You seem energetic. Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course! Being energetic is one of my good points! ¡¹

    Yukino said, showing a smile with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Starting the car ¡¹

    Taki-asn says from the driver seat.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, take care of her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The engine makes a dull sound.

    I.

    ¡¸ See you later, Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know it even if you don¡¯t say it out loud! You idiot !! ¡¹

    The car starts driving.

    To the moonlit outdoor studio.

    Yukino and Rei-chan¡¯s car drives away under the light of the stars.

    Yukino¡¯s looking at me from the window behind the car.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It will be okay ¡¹

    Shou-neechan hugs my shoulder.

    Yeah.

    The moon smiles on me.

    The moon shines in silver.

 Chapter 565. Solution

    Chapter 565. Solution

    Then, Shou-neechan¡¯s car sends me to the helicopter.

    Unlike when we went there, the motor isn¡¯t spinning yet.

    Back then, as soon as chief Yazawa arrived at the helipad, we flew right away. The guy in charge starts the engine beforehand.

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s already present inside the helicopter now.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia too, wearing Kouzuki security service uniform.

    They¡¯re covering themselves with a helmet, so you can¡¯t tell who they are from a distance.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I thanked her and tried to get off the car.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Shou-neechan calls me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I turned around, Shou-neechan:

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    She¡¯s hesitating

    I.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan said she¡¯ll come to the mansion later, what about Shou-neechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    She replied.

    ¡¸ Then, see you later ¡¹

    I smile at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Yeah

    Therefore, there¡¯s no need to talk about complicated stuff here.

    ¡¸ Then, take care. Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You too ¡¹

    I get off the car and get in the helicopter.

    Shou-neechan flashes up the right signal repeatedly then turned her car.

    Shou-neechan must be busy withdrawing work from the studio.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be flirting with Cordelia on the rear seat so take the front ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me.

    Ugh, the passenger seat. Really?

    I¡¯m afraid to open my eyes in front but, I have no choice.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia get in, I also board in.

    Chief Yazawa talks to Kyouko-san while checking the pilot equipment.

    ¡¸ Are you sure, Kyouko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, about what? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks back.

    ¡¸ How long are you going to keep it a secret to this boy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why should I? Minaho or Katsuko will be explaining once we return anyway, right? ¡¹

    She answers bluntly.

    ¡¸ But still, he¡¯s reticent. It¡¯s my first time seeing a man who never gets in the way ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at me from the back seat.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s been quiet all the time during the uproar. He was just quietly watching so he won¡¯t get in our way ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, even if you say that ¡¹

    I reply to Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just brought here as an extra. I don¡¯t stand for any role ¡¹

    Then, Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. It was essential to bother to bring you here. Thanks to you, Reika-chan has calmed down ¡¹

    She tells me.

    ¡¸ Yes. I mean, if an ordinary guy is brought to that place, he would be making a lot of noise saying ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Do it this way,¡± ¡°If that were me, I would do this,¡± right? That¡¯s why I hate men ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said then sent a gaze to chief Yazawa.

    It seems that she¡¯s feeling displeased with his question ¡°Are you sure, Kyouko?¡±

    ¡¸ Well, sorry about that ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa snorts his nose.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m also a man. I¡¯m filled with curiosity too ¡¹

    Saying that. She looked at me.

    ¡¸ Are you not afraid? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Kyouko is now a bomb terrorist. And you know the fearsome conspiracy of Kouzuki service and Kyouko. Do you not think of people like us as dangerous?

    Why?

    ¡¸ Do you not imagine getting pushed out of the helicopter along the way? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm, well, if that happens, I can do nothing about it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t do anything? ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s only an afterthought ¡¹

    ¡¸ Afterthought? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Before anything, getting to the helicopter is scary. ¡¹ All I had to do is believe and entrust my life to Yazawa-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you don¡¯t trust me that much, do you? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Well, I do, on its own way ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that/ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san doesn¡¯t do meaningless things. If there¡¯s merit on killing me then you would, if there wasn¡¯t, then you won¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I see ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ But, what if someone who benefits from it without you knowing? I might suddenly kill you, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then there¡¯s nothing I can do by then ¡¹

    I answered right away.

    ¡¸ Are you just giving up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m already dead before I notice it, right? I¡¯m sure that Yazawa-san or Kyouko-san has a method to make sure that I¡¯m killed ¡¹

    They¡¯d kill me instantly making sure that I can¡¯t be revived later.

    Just like how Miss Cordelia killed Ruriko¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re quite philosophical ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it, Minaho-neesan is ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Minaho? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t come and left everything to Kyouko-san. She knows that I would go here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee contacted Shou-neechan means that Minaho-neesan knows.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I have nothing to worry about ¡¹

    If it really is dangerous, then Minaho-neesan won¡¯t send me alone.

    ¡¸ But, Minaho¡¯s not omnipotent. You know that there are cases where things go out of her expectations, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Yes, But, I believe Minaho-neesan, I don¡¯t regret dying even if Minaho-neesan¡¯s expectations went off ¡¹

    Yeah, if my luck goes bad, I have to give up.

    ¡¸ I see, is that why you don¡¯t ask us anything? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸ You know that things that are happening in front of you are strange, right? ¡¹

    Even I do know that strange things are happening.

    But.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ve only seen one side of what happened ¡¹

    What I only saw is the broadcast from the operation room and Kyouko-san¡¯s exchange.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t see the whole thing just from one side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, it doesn¡¯t seem that your intuition is dull ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa tells me.

    ¡¸ I mean, even though there¡¯s so much happening, Yazawa-san only said ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± and yet Shou-neechan¡¯s calm, and Kyouko-san¡¯s calm as well ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Back then, Everyone:

    They just watch what¡¯s happening as usual.

    In short.

    ¡¸ Everything was just as planned, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san:

    ¡¸ I see now why Minaho accepted you ¡¹

    She smiles.

    Just like an elementary school boy who found something to play at.

    ¡¸ Indeed, you¡¯re also someone on this side ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ You also are suited to Misuzu-sama¡¯s judgment. I also accept you. Young boy ¡¹

    Then, he starts the helicopter engine.

    ¡¸ It will get noisy for a while so enjoy watching the night view instead! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Actually, once the helicopter flies up, you can¡¯t have a conversation because of the noise and vibration.

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s wearing a radio headphone.

    I¡¯m also doing all I can just clinging on the seatbelt.

    I don¡¯t want to ride any more helicopters after this.

    The difficult time ends, and the helicopter comes back to the hotel in the city.

    We arrive at the rooftop heliport.

    ¡¸ WHEN GETTING OFF! BE CAREFUL OF THE ROTOR BLADES! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I KNOW! ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa and I shout at each other, trying to be louder than the helicopter¡¯s noise.

    I lower my head, squat and get off the helicopter.

    Then.

    Nei and Edie are with the members of Kouzuki security service who¡¯s coming to meet us.

    ¡¸ Welcome back! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Oh, Nei also knew that I went to Green Mountain Studio.

    Then that means that all the elder sisters know.

    Edie hugs me on the back.

    ¡¸ WOOOOH HOOOOOO!!!! ¡¹1

    Oh, she¡¯s making a check on Miss Cordelia?

    ¡¸ The dinner at the Chinese restaurant has ended, everyone¡¯s back the Junior suite from earlier, so I came to pick you up! ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    I see, Margo-san¡¯s escorting everyone in the family.

    Nei had Edie escort her to here.

    ¡¸ My, you really look cute now ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia look at Edie and said.

    ¡¸ Did you make her a woman already? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks.

    ¡¸ Later, right, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei replies instead of me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles.

    ¡¸ Cordelia, you and I are going to report to old man Kouzuki ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells her.\

    ¡¸ Nei, I¡¯ll show up later so tell Minaho not to leave right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, got it! Kyouko-san! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia go to the elevator first.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯m getting in too ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa who received the report during his absence from his subordinate jumps to the elevator.

    When the door closed and Miss Cordelia¡¯s gone, Edie finally calms down.

    ¡¸ Haufuuu ¡¹

    She sighs quite long.

    She¡¯s still hugging me from behind.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ Helicopters are scary. I feel my feet still shaking ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rei-chan¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it either but, sure! ¡¹

    The next elevator comes.

    We ride in it.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We then walk in the hotel without saying anything.

    Although I can¡¯t tell if there are some eavesdropping microphones around, it has become common sense, so I¡¯m not saying anything.

    Then, we pass through the watchmen from Kouzuki security service and return to the Junior Suite that¡¯s prepared as Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s dressing room.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan, welcome back! Where¡¯s Misuzu-san? ¡¹

    Mana greets me.

    Oh right, Mana and the others think that I¡¯ve been on the lower floor, at the party with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Well, Misuzu and Ruriko are with Jii-chan, greeting a lot of people. I don¡¯t have a place there, so I came back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. Michi-san is with them, so it¡¯s safe ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Welcome back! Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Oops, Mao-chan, Agnes, and Megu are coming.

    ¡¸ The meals were really delicious! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The table was spinning! ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes are excited about the meals at the Chinese restaurant.

    ¡¸ The shrimp was amazingly delicious! ¡¹

    Megu, you too?

    I guess. She never tried eating luxury Chinese cuisine at a first class hotel.

    I wanted to eat too.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, how were the meals at the party? ¡¹

    Err.

    I saw them lined up from a distance, but.

    I left the venue by the time everyone¡¯s eating and talking.

    ¡¸ He wasn¡¯t able to eat that much! It¡¯s very unnerving to be at that party, right? ¡¹

    Nei follows up.

    ¡¸ Yeah, there were foreigners in there too ¡¹

    Megu sympathizes.

    Actually, I only ate the lunch box bought by Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Uhm, by the way, ¡¹

    I change the topic.

    ¡¸ Was everyone watching the TV? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yes. Everyone was watching the TV in the private room of the restaurant ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    Then that means that the case at Green mountain studio was broadcasted.

    ¡¸ Then, what happened? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan was so cool! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rei-chan is so strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan was amazing. I¡¯m sure that she made a lot of fans! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Job! ¡¹

    Mao-chan, Agnes, Mana, and Edie only talk about Rei-chan.

    I mean, it¡¯s excellent that Rei-chan¡¯s popular, but.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Reika-oneesan looked gallant and beautiful ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ But, how much of that broadcast is true, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ To be honest, I couldn¡¯t even tell if it was true or just a lie ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ During the first part, I can¡¯t quite understand why Yukino and others were in that castle ¡¹

    ¡¸ The announcer was wearing a wig! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was smooth and shiny ¡¹

    Megu, Mana, Agnes?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we thought of it as a joke. Then, Kyouko-san suddenly entered ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone was wearing tiger masks again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao also wore that! ¡¹

    I see. Those who were watching the TV doesn¡¯t know what makes sense.

    ¡¸ On the second part, it got even harder to understand. Why is Kyouko-san talking to comedians? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Megu-oneechan, that one was funny. Kyouko-san was pointing out the failures ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That time is always the time where the same performers do the show, everyone thought that it might¡¯ve been a prank show ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, there was a teletop showing up at the end of broadcast too ¡¹

    Teletop? Megu?

    ¡¸ The parts where who does the lights, directing, production, some company names ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, when the teletop showed, the music at the end is usual for the program ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Also, there was an end card even though it¡¯s a show ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, what¡¯s an end card? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you don¡¯t know? See, it¡¯s the part where there¡¯s an illustration at the end of an anime, and they say ¡°See you next week¡± ¡¹

    So that¡¯s what an end card is.

    ¡¸ I was surprised, Reika-oneesan became an anime illustration ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was from a manga artist Apiko Abi. It¡¯s rare to see Apiko-sensei drawing end cards ¡¹

    Mana said.

    In short, what went on?

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kyouko-san said that she set up bombs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah, that happened too ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ I mean, wasn¡¯t there an explosion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that was surprising ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan and I were laughing out loud! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because there was a ¡°3. 2. 1. 0¡± countdown before the explosion on the screen ¡¹

    Oh, if they do it like that, it would look like a joke.

    ¡¸ Then, what about the bombs set all over Japan after that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder about it, didn¡¯t she say it was Yukino¡¯s waistline? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t laugh at that one. 54 is too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kyouko-san made it feel surreal, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, It wasn¡¯t much of a success I guess ¡¹

    Megu and Mana said.

    Oh.

    It seems that they haven¡¯t seen it as a serious show.

    I guess.

    I know what¡¯s behind the scenes, but.

    The ordinary people watching don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on.

    It was initially time for comedy programs after all.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kyouko-san even mentioned that she¡¯s an internationally wanted criminal ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ A person who knows a lot and complains about Japanese entertainment industry. It was surreal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, you can¡¯t see her as a scary criminal at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Megu-oneechan, Kyouko-san might be aiming for surreal laughs ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the second part isn¡¯t that funny for me. Reika-oneesan came in again, and it was amusing to see her split the toy bomb in half ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that was fun. It was a bomb, yet she pummeled, then Snatch¡¯s reaction was just perfect! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan looked so cool! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan! Cool! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Reika-oneesan¡¯s impression will remain among all others after watching ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I never knew that one could look so good on TV ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, Rei-chan on the TV was beautiful, her behavior is gallant, she¡¯s a beauty, and she¡¯s not feeling shy when she acts ¡¹

    No, Mana, Rei-chan was serious.

    Wherever. Whenever.

    ¡¸ The attention of the broadcast was only onto Reika-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Megu. She¡¯s the one with the best senses when it comes to ordinary things among our family.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a big star, compared to that ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s TV debut is a bit worrying ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s just listening to our conversation while smiling.

    ¡¸ Huh, were you watching too Onii-chan? Weren¡¯t you at the party? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ There was a waiting room for Kouzuki-san at the back of the party venue, that¡¯s why he was able to watch at intervals on the way ¡¹

    Nei smoothed it over.

    ¡¸ Oh, welcome back! Come here! ¡¹

    The other room¡¯s door opens, and Katsuko-nee calls me.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama would like to ask how did the party go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah got it, I¡¯m going then ¡¹

    I tell Megu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yo-chan, I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Nei also follows.

    ¡¸ Eeh, I want to be with Papa more! ¡¹

    Mao-chan says, but.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just having a talk, I¡¯ll be back right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll wait ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Megu, Mana. Look after Mao-chan and Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, take care, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, be fast. Onii-chan ¡¹

    I go with Nei to the other room.

    Wait, Edie.

    You¡¯re still clinging to me.

    ¡¸ Miiiiiii! ¡¹

    Well, I don¡¯t mind.

    Edie continues to cling to me.

    It¡¯s been a while since she last saw Miss Cordelia, so she probably doesn¡¯t want to be left alone.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Minaho-neesan and everyone in the other room were watching TV.

    No, they¡¯re all using laptops.

    Margo-san, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa too.

    ¡¸ The news conference about Compal Arts shutting down just started ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    That¡¯s.

    Indeed, an important-looking old man is talking with a teary face on the screen.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all because Kyouko-san set up bombs? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s only on the outside, their relationship with a gang is revealed to the public, so they have no choice but to discontinue business in compliance with industry ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ Tea ¡¹

    Tea is presented to me.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    But still.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    From what Megu and the girls talked about, Kyouko-san¡¯s broadcast became really hard to understand in the end.

    At least, it wasn¡¯t received as a serious one.

    Yet, Compal Arts closed down as Kyouko-san ordered them.

    ¡¸ Compal Arts were scheduled to close down tonight from the start ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re becoming too big in the entertainment production that Compal Arts is stuck. In these past few years, the cash flow has deteriorated, and there were no prospects of improvement. But, the TV stations, advertising agencies banking them, and even the gangs involved invested too much that they can¡¯t be taken down easily ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the way Compal Arts appoint talents on the TV stations and other media had pushed them to the limits ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee supplements.

    ¡¸ During the economic bubble burst, the advertising expenses of Japanese companies are decreasing so to make use of one entertainment professional, they push some meaningless talents, it makes things difficult ¡¹

    ¡¸ In short, the industry wants to slim down Compal Arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, only the popular talents who belong to Compal Arts will be taken to another company, the managers will also transfer ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll break down the company that has grown too big ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ Then, Kyouko-san¡¯s order has nothing to do with this press conference? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Why do you think that this company that got too big can¡¯t be fixed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because gangs were involved ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Compal Arts started business post-war, they can¡¯t be free from obstacles. Even gangs don¡¯t feel like letting go. They can have a significant influence on TV stations and entertainment circles through Compal Arts ¡¹

    I see.

    Compal Arts¡¯ managers and affiliated companies think that it¡¯s better to liquidate.

    Then they¡¯ll escape from their past weirs and set up a new small company.

    But, only the gangs want Compal Arts to stay big like before.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the company side wants a legitimate reason to destroy Compal Arts ¡¹

    That being Kyouko-san¡¯s bombs?

    ¡¸ Even the gangs in Japan¡¯s underground society knows Kyouko Messer. Well, she just went and attacked a gang on their head office the other day ¡¹

    Oh, Kyouko-san did that, right.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s bombs were real, it¡¯s not just the company of Compal arts, but also the company of the shareholders and business partners is targeted so they can no longer do business ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, were the gangs convinced? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t, of course. But look, Kyouko-san¡¯s bombs were also delivered to the gang¡¯s office too ¡¹

    Oh.

    They¡¯re forced.

    ¡¸ Then, as for the closing down interview, they won¡¯t say anything about the bombs closing down their business no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Japan is a law-abiding nation, so they won¡¯t just yield to terrorism. Though the gangs right now are in disorder so on the public, they will close down their business because of their close relationship with the gangs. Using that reason, the new company born from Compal Arts will break up their relationship with the gangs ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, were all ten bombs Kyouko-san set up are all found? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it seems that they did, but they didn¡¯t make it public however ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while looking at her laptop.

    ¡¸ At least, it won¡¯t be in the news for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, but they were found, right? ¡¹

    Finding a bomb in itself is a big fuss.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s bombs were on a ridiculous level. It¡¯s the latest high-explosive bomb. It can be detonated remotely, or with a timer, it¡¯s a digital type ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, all the ten bombs found didn¡¯t have blasting powder ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just Kyouko-san¡¯s performance, she¡¯s showing that she can set up these scale of bombs anywhere in Japan if she wants to. The police wouldn¡¯t want to announce that. Therefore, they will pretend that all the bombs found are just fakes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even the companies will do the same. Before the police could come, Kudou-san¡¯s subordinates took out the bomb in front of the security officer of their companies. Everyone¡¯s surprised to see how it was able to bypass though their security ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ And the bombs over there don¡¯t have blasting powder either. They don¡¯t want to make it a big deal so the companies won¡¯t make report damage ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ As expected, Kyouko-san was able to show her terror to the police and some of the large companies while having it broadcasted all over the country ¡¹

    The people watching the TV will only think ¡°What¡¯s with this strange show?¡±

    The big companies and the police that know Kyouko-san is scared enough to shudder.

    ¡¸ By the way, one hour before today¡¯s broadcast, we were spreading rumors on the internet about ¡°Compal Arts seems to go out of business because their relationship with the gangs is exposed¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Of course, Snatch and the others in the studio doesn¡¯t know about it ¡¹

    But, doesn¡¯t that mean?

    ¡¸ Yes, Snatch and the other suddenly hears about Compal Arts suddenly shutting down, so he snapped and forcibly broadcasted a surreal show, that¡¯s the story now ¡¹

    No, but.

    Isn¡¯t that a bit too forced?

    ¡¸ Nufufu! Yo-chan, people believe things only after investigating it! ¡¹

    Nei beckons me to a laptop.

    ¡¸ Look at this! ¡¹

    Nei moves the mouse.

    ¡¸ You see, this is a homepage for a small entertainment office in Nagoya ¡¹

    Yeah, they feel like a homepage of a company in Tokyo.

    ¡¸ Then, when you click on their affiliate talents ¡¹

    Nei presses the mouse button.¡¸ ¡¹

    Ah!

    The talents lined up here show some masks I¡¯ve seen before.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kyouko Messer is a comedian in Nagoya! ¡¹

    It¡¯s a woman with a good build, her face is covered with a black tiger mask.

    Indeed, there¡¯s ¡°East Sea Black Panther Kyouko Messer¡± written as her name.

    ¡¸ Click on her provile! ¡¹

    Click.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Messer¡¯s 35 years old. She¡¯s a big body comedian in Nagoya ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could this mean¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s spread on the internet! And if you include the impression of those who watched the broadcast for today ¡¹

    Nei clicks.

    ¡º So she was a comedian from Nagoya/ ¡»

    ¡º To think that she found faults on Snatch and others who aren¡¯t popular ¡»

    ¡º To think that she included it in the joke ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not funny at all! ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ve seen them in Nagoya, but they¡¯re not that popular ¡»

    ¡º She only came out on Oosu¡¯s stage once! ¡»

    ¡º Then, she¡¯s really a newbie? ¡»

    Haa.

    ¡¸ The guy who¡¯s wearing a tiger mask on Nagoya is a different person though! But, Kyouko-san¡¯s appearance on today¡¯s broadcast makes her an entertainer ¡¹

    Seriously, they¡¯re good at this.

    ¡¸ The Japanese will recognize Kyouko Messer as a comedian. A criminal with the same name on a distant foreign country won¡¯t mind that, would she? ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Wait for a second, then what about Rei-chan¡¯s fight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan has a track record on her student days with Kendo. You can watch her old matches on the internet too. It¡¯s not strange for a sportsman with achievements to participate in promotional activities of Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, Rei-chan was seriously trying to be a hero ¡¹

    To orient her position in the family.

    ¡¸ We know, that¡¯s why, Kyouko-san, Shou-neechan, and Yazawa-san were acting like it was a serious fight in Rei-chan¡¯s presence, didn¡¯t they? ¡¹

    I see. It was for Rei-chan¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸ Your conversation in the operation room was heard by Reika-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Reika-san takes it seriously so this promotion has it¡¯s worth! ¡¹

    1. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=otaWQIcTodo

 Chapter 566. Internet Society

    Chapter 566. Internet Society

    ¡¸ No, but, if Kyouko-san becomes an unpopular comedian in Nagoya, even if Rei-chan fights seriously that would just be¡­ ¡¹

    Won¡¯t that just look like a farce for the ordinary people?

    Minaho-neesan answers my doubt.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to let the public recognize it as such ¡¹

    She said smiling.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service is different from ordinary companies after all ¡¹

    Indeed, Kouzuki security service is a company specialized in protecting distinguished families.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t other people see them as fooling around and not take them seriously? ¡¹

    What effect does it have on a security company?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service is a company unknown to the ordinary people, right? That¡¯s why this kind of promotion would make them widely known ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Either way, the ordinary people only accept average enterprise. Apart from that, Rei-chan¡¯s great efforts will be useful as the ordinary people see it as charming ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When an ordinary person notices her guarding someone from a distinguished family, they¡¯d say ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Rei-chan¡¯s company¡± and easily recognize her, making it easier for her to do her duties ¡¹

    ¡¸ Instead of the stubborn looking black-clothed bodyguards, Kouzuki security service¡¯s uniform guards will have a soft image ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Nagisa continues.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t the ordinary people make fun of them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, isn¡¯t that why they¡¯re doing these promotional activities? Recently, there¡¯s an Olympic medalist doing commercials on a security company to show familiarity but have you heard someone say ¡°They¡¯re making such joke commercials so I can¡¯t trust that security company¡±? ¡¹

    Indeed, Katsuko-nee¡¯s right, but.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay even if the ordinary people make fun of them. It¡¯s troublesome to have the ordinary people know and be afraid of the real power of Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    What do you mean, Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ If their real power is known to the world, then they would be regulated, don¡¯t you think? The ordinary people will have the politicians do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s better if Kouzuki security service is perceived as a comical, a company you can laugh at ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s enough to have only the country¡¯s police and the distinguished families to know the real power of Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    The ordinary people won¡¯t even request for a job from Kouzuki security service in the first place.

    Kouzuki security service isn¡¯t a security firm but a bodyguard company.

    ¡¸ Those from our world understands the meaning of the fight from earlier. It¡¯s showing that Kyouko Messer is making fun of the Japanese government ¡¹

    Making fun?

    ¡¸ It means that she¡¯s not being serious. If she was serious, then she won¡¯t be having it broadcasted live. Approach without being noticed and take the opponent down for sure, that¡¯s the common sense in our world ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s actions were all a promotion. ¡°We can do this¡± is what she says Today, she was able to respond to the desires of the people who ask for Compal Arts to be bankrupt, and furthermore, their connections with the gangster organizations are liquidated, and they can start a new entertainment office ¡¹

    Those who were trying to make money out of Compal Arts will be told: ¡°Kyouko Messer has set up bomb attacks, so we have no choice¡± and declare closure of the business.

    Also, they¡¯ll use the reason of ¡°connections with gangster organizations¡± so they¡¯ll reorganize and slim down the new company so they can break their relationship with the gangsters.

    However, for the ordinary people, they¡¯ll only think of Kyouko-san¡¯s remarks as a comedy act so they won¡¯t notice anything behind the scenes.

    In the first place, on the internet, the rumors of ¡°Compal Arts are going to declare a cessation of business?¡± before Kyouko-san¡¯s order.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s TV broadcast will just be a link to the story.

    ¡¸ As said earlier, people are blind to what they have examined themselves ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ TV and newspapers have their information distorted. A lot of people are convinced that the truth is on the internet but, it¡¯s easy to change the reality on the internet as well. ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ This was a case last year, there was an incident that happened on the rural area of Japan. Furthermore, the internet is angry at the movement of the authority towards it saying ¡°This is strange,¡± ¡°Do your work properly,¡± ¡°The correspondence between the police and administration is wrong¡± There¡¯s no problem to that extent, but ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s expression turns cloudy.

    ¡¸ Odd information on the internet is uploaded one by one. Saying ¡°Actually, the assailant had a city councilor as relative so they were trying to hush up the incident,¡± or ¡°This is the homepage of that city councilor,¡± and ¡°The parents of the perpetrator seems to be a doctor at a public hospital¡± and more ¡¹

    Oh, people who are good at examining things like that exist.

    ¡¸ Then, that information had become the truth before anyone noticed ¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s not true?

    ¡¸ The internet tries to put images saying ¡°This is the source of the evidence¡± but, that evidence can be forged by anyone in the first place. It¡¯s easy. In the end, they even uploaded a portrait photo and said: ¡°this is the perpetrator¡± ¡¹

    That too?

    ¡¸ Of course, the person in the photo has nothing to do with the incident. Bu, the ¡°Image of the perpetrator,¡± was scattered around. The other lies were spread at that time, and it has become a big deal, even to the city councilor and the hospital doctors who had nothing to do with it. And yet, the municipal¡¯s blog is flamed, the hospital was flooded with protest calls that they can¡¯t do any business ¡¹

    Oh god.

    ¡¸ And in the end, they were exhausted. They no longer know what¡¯s real or what¡¯s fake. Well, the noisy people got tired of it and became uninterested with the incident, so it went okay ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ But, there was one lie written that¡¯s still left in there. Even now some people are convinced that the hospital doctors were family of the perpetrator, they¡¯re not deleting the image they spread out either ¡¹

    ¡¸ There were other cases too, false information about talent being a criminal for a famous incident, and those who believed it harassed the talent for years ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ No matter how much you deny it won¡¯t disappear, the people who believe of it as truth will continue to spread it, those who noticed that it was fake will erase won¡¯t erase all that they said one by one. ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kyouko-san will become an unpopular performer in Nagoya. The source will be the homepage of Nagoya entertainment office. Those who know about this information will spread it like they captured the head of a demon ¡¹

    ¡¸ While at it, the broadcast for today will also become a farce. It¡¯s involvement in closing down of Compal Arts too ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    If it¡¯s the truth they find out on their own on the internet, they¡¯d believe it.

    ¡¸ Nobody in Japan knows that Kyouko Messer is an international wanted criminal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if there was a person who knows about Kyouko Messer from foreign information, the entertainer from Nagoya also has a foreign name ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ben Casey, it seems like a performer on a medical story! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s example is the only one I didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ And then, Rei-chan will be the only one accepted by the public ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ The girls in the other room said ¡°Rei-chan¡¯s so cool!¡± didn¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Mao-chan, Agnes, and Mana did say it.

    ¡¸ The cameras were positioned to make sure that Reika looks cool ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ In the end, her honest and hardworking attitude made a good impression ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Rei-chan doesn¡¯t need to know anything behind the scenes and devote herself o becoming a hero! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ If she discovers that it¡¯s just a face then the honest Rei-chan can no longer act seriously ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But if that happens, it would be obvious. Rei-chan is terrible at acting. Therefore, Kyouko-san gave instructions for her to fight seriously! To become a real hero! ¡¹

    And Chief Yazawa and Shou-neechan didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary in the operation room.

    The actual broadcast was just mushy and hard to understand, but Rei-chan¡¯s the only one who¡¯s seriously trying to become a hero.

    ¡¸ She was dead serious until she took down the bomb found in the studio with her stick. Rei-chan thought of it as real ¡¹

    HUh?

    I thought of it as real too.

    Oh, right. That¡¯s because Kyouko-san said that the bomb was real in the operation room.

    Yazawa-san and Shou-neechan didn¡¯t deny it either.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same as the others set up outside, it¡¯s the latest type of the real thing on the exterior. However, there were no blasting powder included ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Anyway, even if you look at the internet¡¯s impression, Rei-chan¡¯s the only one getting a good reputation! ¡¹

    Nei says while looking at the screen.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s beautiful, gallant, and her profile looks perfect too! ¡¹

    Profile?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? Her achievements from her school and kendo days are on the internet. Back then, she was from an all girl¡¯s school, but she also had a lot of fans. Then, it doesn¡¯t look strange for her to work at Kouzuki security service, they¡¯re all thinking that she¡¯s sent to TV under the business command of the company ¡¹

    An honest woman working hard is becoming a hero.

    She¡¯s becoming one, so Rei-chan has no sin.

    Instead, to see such a beauty who¡¯s as dignified as a flower, her popularity naturally rises up.

    ¡¸ Well, it went as planned for the ordinary people ¡¹

    Margo-san says while looking at her laptop.

    ¡¸ As for the business world, Rei-chan¡¯s strength is real. She was able to show her power from that. Above all, having Kouzuki security service do a co-op work with Kyouko-san is the best promotion ¡¹

    Oh, if they look at that fight.

    The professionals can tell that Kouzuki security service and Kyouko Messer are on good terms.

    ¡¸ In short, if they want to use Kyouko-san¡¯s power, they have to talk to Kouzuki security service. On the other hand, if they don¡¯t want Kyouko-san to get in their way, they have to go through Kouzuki security service and be moral ¡¹

    ¡¸ The police are offended though ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯re they. they can¡¯t accept Kyouko-san invading here and placing bombs here and there ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ They should¡¯ve marked Kyouko-san¡¯s movements, and yet she got them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, because of Kyouko-san¡¯s job, there was no evidence that Kyouko-san and the others getting bombs! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The explosive material was pulled out of the bombs too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be passed off as a malicious prank? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, someone¡¯s lost article. A bomb with no blasting powder is just a device ¡¹

    Nei and Margo-san laugh.

    ¡¸ Then, that means, Kyouko-san¡¯s offense will be? ¡¹

    I ask, Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Shooting anti-tank missiles and machine gun at first are already an out. In the first place, since it¡¯s a filming studio, nobody would care as long as the police don¡¯t announce that those were real ¡¹

    ¡¸ The police won¡¯t announce it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If they admit that those were real, it would become a big fuss ¡¹

    I guess.

    It was a missile after all.

    ¡¸ Blowing up the castle on Green Mountain Studio will have some protests from the neighboring residents ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while looking at her laptop.

    ¡¸ In the first place, there was a notice that the castle would be demolished soon, so no protests were showing up other than for noise and vibrations ¡¹

    ¡¸ They were uploading images here, the photo of ¡°Scheduled Construction¡± Therefore, the bombing tonight is directed to the TV stations! ¡¹

    It was planned to be demolished from the start.

    So the explosion was just a play.

    Then.

    ¡¸ How does it feel like now? ¡¹

    Suddenly, the door opens, and Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia wearing their Kouzuki security service uniform appear.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, how was your meeting with Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks. Kyouko-san:

    ¡¸ I gave the report, no problems. The reward for this time was from the officials of Compal Arts and old man Kouzuki ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ The TV stations and agencies only want to crush down the burden on Compal Arts, but they didn¡¯t imagine that Kouzuki group will buy up the main body of their company through that opportunity ¡¹

    It was all planned by Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Nei, do you have logs of their impression on the internet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do! Kyouko-san! ¡¹

    Nei hands over the laptop to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    Kyouko-san reads the log at a breakneck pace.

    ¡¸ Hmm, interesting. 80% of the people who watched the broadcast are writing critically ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Especially, they¡¯re saying that my talk with the comedian was the worst ¡¹

    Oh, Snatch-san.

    ¡¸ Well, 80% of the criticisms are about opinions of ¡°She¡¯s just an unpopular comedian and yet she¡¯s making a fool out of the regulars in Tokyo, who does she think she is?¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Why do they speak for the interpersonal relationship within the comedy industry? Is it wrong to for someone unpopular to criticize the popular? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems that they want you to complain after you get popular ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ Then, you can only hear the opinions of the famous, right? Is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you mean that unpopular people have no right to speak? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, then, what about the people writing here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, they¡¯re not comedians from the industry, they¡¯re just onlookers, so they feel like they¡¯re qualified to say anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ So the unpopular entertainer can¡¯t complain, but those watching from outside can say anything they want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it either, but I guess that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says looking troubled.

    ¡¸ Oh, this opinion is exciting, ¡°This woman¡¯s criticizing just big corporations, could she be an agent of ******?¡± Why do they think like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Kyouko-san, weren¡¯t you criticizing the big companies? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t. I was only talking about the relationship of the TV stations, advertising agencies, and entertainment productions ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸Some people perceive everything they see as a political issue. Oh, this one¡¯s funny. ¡°This woman must hate comedians and TV,¡± and ¡°Her thoughts are from the 60s,¡± that¡¯s how they see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Young people have a lot of criticisms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko, what do you think that means? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much, I don¡¯t really watch TV that much ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I can tell ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ The television in Japan has been sluggish for the last 15 years. They¡¯re keeping it low, or rather, they¡¯re slowly sinking down.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it were ten years ago, a drama or a live baseball broadcast would still have viewer ratings. It¡¯s definitely worse now. About ten years ago, the drama was only a topic that has a score that does not exceed 10%. Now, it¡¯s normal ¡¹

    I see.

    I¡¯m just about to become an elementary school student at that time, so I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Twenty years ago, I only watched TV that continues to sink down, I think the thoughts on my age towards the TV and media are different ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not saying that it was better before. It¡¯s just the difference in generation The number of media is small, and the top ten of the TV¡¯s¡¯ weekly viewer rating is no more meaningful than the time when the program was exceeding 20% in all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what does Kyouko-san want to know? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m interested in which direction does the current thought process of the Japanese faces ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡¸ If you think about the business in this country then you¡¯ll need to understand that ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ People decide their actions based on the information they hear and see. They must make a decision no matter how little information they have. For example, if a stranger talks to you, you can instantly judge if they¡¯re trustworthy or not, right? You use the information such as the person¡¯s appearance, clothes, properties, and an expression on that spot ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ It seems that the grown-ups have the judgment because they gained various experiences which means that they have more materials to make their judgment. Those who knew the different social situations of different times have the advantage of analyzing the situation ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ You see, if you ask me about the current TV compared to the earlier days, the contemporary TV world is the most vibrant I have the comparable information and experience. But, for someone who¡¯s only watching TV for the last ten to twenty years, my opinion is uncomfortable for them. For them, the TV world hasn¡¯t changed that much ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, I¡¯m only saying my own opinion. It¡¯s not like they have to agree or understand it. There are various mindsets in this world that whoever says whatever, I¡¯ll only think of ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what you think¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at the screen with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the opinions on the internet saying ¡°She¡¯s definitely an agent of ****,¡± or ¡°I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s *****¡± makes me feel discomfort. They¡¯re label pasting, and it¡¯s meaningless. Nei, are these people increasing? ¡¹

    Nei:

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think they¡¯re increasing. People with loud voices, those that stand out, or who are caught in the feeling writes multiple times by themselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why either but people can¡¯t feel at ease unless they make it clear if one is an ally or an enemy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, these people have no interaction with me, right? They were just watching the TV, listening to my opinion, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, when they don¡¯t agree with Kyouko-san¡¯s opinion, they judge you as an enemy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get now why they write such extreme logic ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re an ally then you will do anything as they want, if you¡¯re an enemy, then they will do everything to crush you down. Those people are here and there, so they happen to stand out ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ An average person might not have a matching opinion with Kyouko-san, but they won¡¯t write their objections on the internet. They don¡¯t care about those ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I guess. It¡¯s a hassle to write all your complains after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, there¡¯s no need to mind them too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    Kyouko-san folds her arms.

    ¡¸ No, but, I can still feel the disconnection in generations. If my method does not go through the youth of Japan, then I have to think of another way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko¡¯s really earnest to the root ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re only doing our work, we could target just the young people ¡¹

    Kyouko-san:

    ¡¸ No, that would be tampered off later. Either way, I think it¡¯s better to make them aware that I¡¯m older ¡¹

    She said as she looks at the laptop.

    ¡¸ By the way, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ Compal Arts will have a conference about their closing down but, the broadcast for today becomes incomprehensible in the end, right? ¡¹

    Who and on what purpose was that broadcast made?

    The ordinary people didn¡¯t know what happened.

    ¡¸ Are you not going to say something like ¡°It¡¯s this kind of show?¡± Lying on the internet or something? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at my face with her eyes open wide.

    ¡¸ Look at this, this is how the young people in Japan think ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You think that everything needs an answer where everything is explained, right? Thinking that accountabilities should be fulfilled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, that way, they¡¯d calm down or something ¡¹

    Kyouko-san:

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t explain. That broadcast will stay incomprehensible that nobody can tell what the real intent is. Everyone will feel uncomfortable ¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸ The world needs those ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Actually, most of the things happening in this world can¡¯t be explained that easily. Japan media is trying to make it easy for the viewers, but in fact, more things aren¡¯t explained ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, if you explain it half-assed, the ordinary people will feel at ease. They¡¯ll be convinced ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t tell lies. If they look properly, then they¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on, that¡¯s how I show it. People should make their own judgment after that ¡¹

    Then, she smiled.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no right answer, you can think of anything you want. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to let it stay like that ¡¹

 Chapter 567. Wild Bunch

    Chapter 567. Wild Bunch

    ¡¸ Apart from that, you should live facing front. People can only move forward ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, what do you plan on doing tonight? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay in this hotel. Then, I¡¯ll slip into the Russians and escape. Eenie and Meenie are joining up with us here ¡¹

    I see. This hotel surrounded by Japan and Russian security guards is a blind spot for the police investigation.

    ¡¸ The Russian guys owe me one. Therefore, I¡¯ll go to the airport with them and fly to the USA via Europe ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, the guys hired by Cesario Viola were from Russia. Kudou-san and the others took them down but are they unrelated to the Russian people here? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ Well, those were just Russian thugs from the Far East district, you see? Those in the hotel today are government officials from Moscow. They have no contact. The far east region of Russia is almost abandoned after the collapse of the soviet union. I don¡¯t think that they have a connection with the government ¡¹

    I see. Russia¡¯s a vast country, so they have a lot.

    ¡¸ Now then, with that said, Cordelia and I will be staying in Japan for a while ¡¹

    They¡¯ll let the events tonight cool down, and there¡¯s a guy in Los Angeles who tried to break up Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia.

    They¡¯ll go back to Los Angeles for revenge.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you get it, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    What about me?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t there something you have to do to honor Cordelia and me? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Edie-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me smiling.

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Yeah, Cordelia bought that girl from the assassination cult for a high price, and now I¡¯m supposed to be taking custody of her from Cordelia ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    We¡¯ve been together for so long that I forgot about it.

    Edie¡¯s owner is Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind making her your mistress, but it¡¯s a problem if the line doesn¡¯t go through ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    Edie needs to receive permission regardless of her will.

    Even on a free love marriage, the man has to ask for the woman¡¯s parent¡¯s acceptance.

    Edie¡¯s parents are Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I should¡¯ve talked about this to you two first ¡¹

    I bow my head.

    ¡¸ Please give Edie-san to me. Please, I¡¯ll make her happy ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Oh look, he¡¯s saying he¡¯ll make her happy. Cordelia ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, how do you plan on doing it ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia shows a mean smile.

    ¡¸ Have you eaten her already? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking if you had sex with her already ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ No, not yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? You had a lot of opportunities, don¡¯t you? From what I felt earlier, that girl won¡¯t refuse you ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, that feeling was just recent ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you all doing?! That girl¡¯s resistance to sex is meager so you could use drugs and rape her, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s argument is thrown to Minaho-neesan and others this time.

    ¡¸ That girl is bound by her religion even in the assassination cult so she¡¯ll obey the man who she gave her virginity to for the rest of her life, even if it was a result of being raped ¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not too late even now. If you want, Margo, Cordelia and I could push down Edie. Suicide is a taboo for them, so she won¡¯t bite her tongue to die. Once you shoot it inside, she¡¯s yours for the rest of her life ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says, but.

    This must be a test.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t do anything. I want to cherish Edie¡¯s feelings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her feelings? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia glares at me.

    ¡¸ Yes. Edie is a girl who understands the feelings of others. She¡¯s a good girl. She¡¯s smart, and also, she¡¯s an ordinary girl for her age. Therefore, I want her to experience her first sex like an average girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ A girl who¡¯s raised in an assassination cult and a successor of a combat technique is no ordinary girl ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, her strength is not average, but Edie¡¯s a cute girl! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ 60 million Japanese yen ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not telling you to pay in cash right now of course. You can pay it in parts. But, there would be interest, that might end up with you and her working for me for the rest of your lives, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Okay. Thanks ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s surprised.

    Kyouko-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Are you serious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. This is how it works. I don¡¯t know how long it will make, but I¡¯ll do my best. Uhm, Cordelia-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as I¡¯m in debt. I¡¯ll listen to Cordelia-san¡¯s orders. But, I don¡¯t want Edie to do anything dangerous ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia gets sullen.

    ¡¸ To be honest, Edie¡¯s worth more than you. If she does her job, she can easily pay 60 million yen in a year! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a man. I won¡¯t let my women do dangerous things ¡¹

    I look straight to Miss Cordelia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll do the dangerous jobs. How about putting a bomb in your stomach and you approach the target? Then, get a 60 million yen life insurance and have you pay me that way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ I mean. Why are you not loaning from Minaho? Minaho has at least that much money ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks me.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then why? Minaho won¡¯t ask for interest from you, right? Besides, you can borrow not just from Minaho but also old man Kouzuki too ¡¹

    Will Jii-chan lend me money?

    No, Jii-chan should understand that I need a bodyguard of my age in addition to Michi.

    Misuzu and Ruriko can both call that they need Edie.

    I¡¯m sure that Jii-chan would lend 60 million yen.

    But.

    ¡¸ But, I must not depend on people around me ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I should avoid those to become Edie¡¯s man ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ Man, I see ¡¹

    She looks at Kyouko-san with a stunned expression.

    ¡¸ Men. They don¡¯t let their wives do the work, get drunk, do drugs, and gamble like crazy, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s the case on the Brazilian slums where I grew up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was the same with my childhood in Detroit ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ So what does this boy plan on doing if he won¡¯t let Edie who has so much use for work? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, if it¡¯s just his earnings alone, it would take a lifetime to pay 60 million yen ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia and Kyouko-san look at me questioningly.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s a Japanese man! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, it feels like he¡¯s not rich enough, but his spirit is! Onee-chan will support you! ¡¹

    Nei also thinks that it¡¯s impossible for me to earn a lot of money.

    ¡¸ I mean, you should rely on us more! 60 million yen is just a piece of cake! Right, Minaho-oneechan?! ¡¹

    Nei looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pay 60 million yen ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your elder sister. And I intend to be Edie-san¡¯s elder sister too. It¡¯s natural for me to dish out money for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ What about you Nagisa? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind but, Margo-chan¡¯s thinking of something, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Look, in other words, you don¡¯t want Edie to do high-risk jobs like Miss Cordelia¡¯s criminal activities, right? ¡¹

    She asks me smiling.

    ¡¸ Or could it be that you don¡¯t want Edie to work outside? Could it be that you have the old-fashioned idea of not letting women work and have her stay in the house? ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸ Of course not! After all, there¡¯s Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery, Nagisa¡¯s flower shop, I just want her to do what she wants ¡¹

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want Edie to work outside.

    ¡¸ Then, are you okay with Edie working as long as it¡¯s not in the underground society? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, have Edie earn by herself to pay off Miss Cordelia ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Edie herself needs to work hard to buy her freedom ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, how can she earn? ¡¹

    Edie doesn¡¯t know the world other than her assassination cult.

    She only knows fighting techniques.

    ¡¸ Bounty hunting. I was thinking of going that path as well ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t learned much about mixed martial arts and pro fighters in women¡¯s division overseas so much, but I¡¯ll manage. If it¡¯s a sport, you¡¯ll consent, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san and Edie becoming a pro mixed martial arts fighter?

    Fighting overseas?

    No way, they¡¯re leaving Japan?

    ¡¸ No, well, if it¡¯s a typical sport, sure ¡¹

    If it¡¯s not a genuine fight to the death, then sure.

    ¡¸ Margo, are you serious? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I would like to do self-advertising to make my dream come true ¡¹

    Margo-san replied.

    Self-advertising. To make dreams come true?

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s revenge has ended already ¡¹

    She looks at MInaho-neesan smiling.

    ¡¸ Margo ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    ¡¸I planned to stay with Minaho until everything¡¯s settled. But, it¡¯s over now, Minaho has a lot of family now even without me ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re also family! You¡¯re as important! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s tight! Margo-oneechan is also a precious member of the family! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Nei said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I feel the same way. Margo-san is my big sister ¡¹

    I said. Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Thanks. I also think of everyone as family. Therefore, I¡¯d like to challenge myself to make my dreams come true ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I have a family I can return to any time ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Tsk. If you insist ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, not now. I allow you, but you need to be Margo Starkweather Kuromori, not just Margo Starkweather ¡¹

    That means being adopted to Kuromori family.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be Kuromori Yasuko you know! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do, Margo ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. I will ¡¹

    Margo-san replied.

    ¡¸ I mean, although I¡¯ll occasionally participate in overseas matches, I¡¯ll train in Japan. apart from that, I don¡¯t plan on being away from everyone ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It will be the same as always. I will just go to another country once in a while. Therefore Edie and I will continue our daily life with everyone so don¡¯t show such a stiff face ¡¹

    W-What.

    It wasn¡¯t something to worry about.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Edie can earn money on the surface. You¡¯re okay with that, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    I have no objections, of course.

    ¡¸ Then, Cordelia-san, I¡¯ll pay 60 million ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, Edie and Margo-oneechan will pay that off with fight money ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be looking after that girl in the martial arts world, and she¡¯ll go to school with everyone for her usual life ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Then there are no problems here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee look happy.

    But.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia¡¯s showing a very sullen look!

    ¡¸ W-What, is there a problem? ¡¹

    I ask.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You all really can¡¯t read the atmosphere! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Kyouko, do I really look like a woman who wants money so much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no. Cordelia. It¡¯s just that these children have their eyes clouded ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, these people think that I¡¯m a money-monger! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! Right?! ¡¹

    The two hug each other.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Uhm, could it be that you weren¡¯t serious about the 60 million yen? ¡¹

    I ask timidly.

    ¡¸ Obviously! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh! They really think of me as a money monger! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia fakes crying in Kyouko-san¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Look, I was planning to join you guys, but ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s right. Kyouko-san is in our family. You¡¯re our dad ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Dad? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ No, a mom would do too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan! I¡¯m your God Onee-chan! ¡¹

    Awawawa.

    ¡¸ Yes, uhm, as the eldest sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Remove the -est! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san scolds me.

    ¡¸ Well, don¡¯t mind it now! I¡¯m the eldest sister in the house, and Cordelia¡¯s my lover! Girls can get married in other countries! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then! Cordelia¡¯s obviously a member of the family too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I wasn¡¯t seriously asking for 60 million yen from you all! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia shouts.

    ¡¸ My plan was to culture Edie to becoming a lesbian and savor her deliciously but, she got interested in this man, so I had to give up! I still have Kyouko ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also have Cordelia ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eenie and Meenie are also with me, so I don¡¯t feel that frustrated! ¡¹

    I see now. Yes.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I was just testing you, making sure that you were serious about Edie! And yet! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is everyone treating Cordelia like a villain! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Kyouko!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cordelia! ¡¹

    The lesbians hug each other.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry for a lot ¡¹

    I can¡¯t do anything but apologize.

    ¡¸ With that said! Show Edie¡¯s first time having sex to us! ¡¹

    Cordelia-san?

    ¡¸ Yes! Do it right now! ¡¹ Show it to us! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t be going out of Japan unless we confirm that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Cordelia and I came all the way to ride the helicopter and back to this hotel with you! ¡¹

    D-Do you mean?

    ¡¸ Well, look, we will be out of Japan for a while after tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have sex during that period, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t escape overseas with confidence unless we watch you two have sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko¡¯s right! ¡¹

    The two women smile.

    ¡¸ If we see that Edie has become your woman, I won¡¯t say anything about the money ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in exchange, you have to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Make Edie a woman with juices dripping down from her ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a man, right?! Do her right now ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Sorry, could anyone call Edie here? ¡¹

    I said.

    I also need to ask Edie¡¯s feelings about this.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Edie comes in the room.

    After that, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on.

    Edie, Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, Margo-san, Nei.

    They¡¯re all talking in English really fast.

    They¡¯re talking too fast that I can¡¯t even understand.

    Anyway, they must be talking about what¡¯s going on.

    But still.

    A brown body wearing a white dress.

    Blonde hair. Blue eyes.

    Looking at her like this, Edie¡¯s cute.

    I mean, looking at her once again. Her body proportion¡¯s amazing.

    She¡¯s got more breasts than I thought too.

    Hmm.

    Edie sends me a gaze.

    Her cheeks blush from embarrassment.

    Oh.

    She was told to have sex here because of the schedule of the two.

    ¡­¡­¡£

    Is this really okay?

    I mean. I have experience with a half-foreign Agnes, but.

    It¡¯s my first time doing it with a pure foreign girl.

    Furthermore, she can¡¯t understand Japanese.

    Now then, what should I do?

    How should we do it?

    That¡¯s when:

    Knock knock.

    The doors knocked.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Nagisa opens the door.

    ¡¸ We have returned ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi return.

    ¡¸ Oh, how¡¯s Kakka? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Grandfather went to have a meeting with the Russians so our time accompanying him is over ¡¹

    If he has his beautiful granddaughters together with him, then he can¡¯t go away from the party¡¯s seat to a secret meeting.

    ¡¸ We heard that everyone¡¯s still here, so we returned ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£Í£É£Ã£È£É£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie jumps to Michi who¡¯s her best friend.

    Then, they begin a conversation at a breakneck pace.

    It¡¯s in English of course, so I don¡¯t understand it.

    Michi listens to Edie¡¯s story.

    Kyouko-san and Nei supplements from the side.

    ¡¸ It has become quite an incident ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I thought that it would come to this someday however ¡¹

    Misuzu also catches up with the story.

    ¡¸ I see, I understand now ¡¹

    Michi replies with a straight face.

    ¡¸ This Kudou Michi may be lacking in ability, but I will help out Edie-san in her deflowering! ¡¹

    Nanunununu?!1

    ¡¸ Edie feels scared to do it alone, so she asks Mictchan to teach her about sex! ¡¹

    Nei whispers to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s much more fun to watch cute girls pant together ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says.

    ¡¸ From deflowering to 3p? How did it happen? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks worried.

    ¡¸ Why not? Either way, as long as it¡¯s in our family, it¡¯s basically Yo-chan VS multiple girls when it comes to sex. Nufufufu! ¡¹

    Nei, you chose to be deflowered with just the two of us.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s what Edie-san wishes for so accept it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Edie herself comes before me.

    Then, she shows a sorrowed look.

    She said something.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s asking if you don¡¯t want to do it with the two of them ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    I.

    I look at Michi¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ I welcome it! ¡¹

    Well, she¡¯s like that.

    But.

    Edie pulls my sleeve.

    Bashfully.

    She waits for my reply.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, instead of saying¡¶ SEX ¡· It¡¯s¡¯ much smarter to say it as ¡¶ MAKE LOVE ¡· ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ ¡¶ SEX ¡· is too direct and unrefined but, ¡¶ MAKE LOVE ¡· means to ¡°Û¤ò×÷¤ë¡± It¡¯s romantic ¡¹

    I.

    Oh.

    I can¡¯t make a proper sentence.

    ¡¶ Edie ¡·

    I call her name. Edie looks at me nervously.

    ¡¶ I¡¡LOVE¡¡YOU¡¡¡­¡­AND ¡·

    The words aren¡¯t coming out.

    Eeei, sink or swim!

    ¡¶ LET¡¯S¡¡MAKE¡¡LOVE£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie¡¯s eyes open wide.

    ¡¶ YOU¡¡AND¡¡ME ¡·

    I point to Edie and myself.

    ¡¶ AND¡­¡­MICHI£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    I also point at Michi.

    Then, Edie smiles.

    ¡¶ OF COURSE£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    1. He¡¯s just saying what in multiple languages

 Chapter 568. Family sex

    Chapter 568. Family sex

    Err, this has become quite the event.

    We move back to the junior suite bedroom.

    I get on the bed.

    Edie and Michi are in front of me.

    Then, people surround us.

    Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee.

    Nei, Misuzu, Megu, Ruriko, Mana, Agnes.

    They¡¯re all here.

    ¡¸ Huh, where¡¯s Nagisa and Mao-chan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s already sleepy, so they went to the other room to sleep! ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ If she wakes up suddenly, she might cry from loneliness because nobody¡¯s around her, so she stays by her side ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Nagisa¡¯s a good mother.

    ¡¸ Margo-san too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan is staying on the other room because it is dangerous if nobody¡¯s being on guard! ¡¹

    As expected of her, the security of this hotel isn¡¯t guaranteed to be perfect.

    ¡¸ ¡º Please have fun with all ¡» she said ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll start recording. Nei-chan, do the photos please ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s hands go to the digital camera.

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Nei takes out her camera.

    Huh, is this okay?

    ¡¸ Do your best, Edie-chan! ¡¹

    Mana smiles at Edie.

    ¡¸ With this, my worries will be gone, I can entrust Onii-sama¡¯s daily bodyguard to Edie-san ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, do you mind having Edie-san as your classmate? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Megu.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm. It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re all family ¡¹

    Megu accepts that Edie will become my woman.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s impossible for Megu-chan to monopolize Yo-chan in high school! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s inner libido is strong, I think ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Once she learns the greatness of sex, she might want it like a bitch in heat! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let it happen! ¡¹

    Megu shouts to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I see, Megu-chan, do your best! While you¡¯re busy stopping Edie, I¡¯ll take the profit and have sex with Yo-chan at school! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let that happen too! ¡¹

    Megu replies with a serious look on Nei¡¯s teasing.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Agnes-chan and I will be sneaking in to have some while Onii-chan¡¯s taking a break at school! ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be hiding in the secret room under the principal¡¯s office until we get on to a new school so we¡¯ll be Onii-chan¡¯s toilets! Right, Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes smile.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, when you feel horny, you can let it out in my mouth or even my womb, wherever you want! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that!! ¡¹

    Megu shouts to Mana.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! He won¡¯t have time to flirt with me! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ I was thinking of using the chairman¡¯s room! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the board chairman of our school.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll call him on the board of director¡¯s office even during class and have sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t do too! Katsuko-oneesan! ¡¹

    Megu looks at Katsuko-nee with a half-crying face.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s a big mistake if you think of the school as your territory! ¡¹

    Nei reminds Megu.

    ¡¸ If someone¡¯s stealing the march, the other girls will work together to take it out. Get yourself ready! ¡¹

    But in exchange, if they show an effort to maintain equilibrium, they¡¯ll all keep each other in check so not a single woman can get ahead.

    ¡¸ I-I understand that ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama may be trying to look prim, but you¡¯re included too! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan feigns ignorance.

    If she uses her teacher status, Minaho-neesan can call me anytime as well.

    She has the school¡¯s surveillance system too.

    ¡¸ Never mind that, begin already you three ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells us.

    ¡¸ Then, first would be kissing ¡¹

    Michi kisses me in front of Edie.

    From a light kiss to tangling her tongue on my lips and tongue.

    She sucks on my mouth.

    Edie¡¯s watching, nodding.

    ¡¸ Your turn ¡¹

    Michi switches with Edie.

    Edie kisses me, but.

    ¡¸ Puha!! ¡¹

    It seems that she stopped breathing and it suffocated her.

    ¡¸ Breathe in and out from your nose! ¡¹

    That¡¯s what Michi said in English, I think.

    Edie:

    ¡¶ Sure ¡·

    Then, she replies in a low voice.

    Then, we kissed each other multiple times.

    Licking on my lips, sucking on my tongue, even kissing my nose.

    She¡¯s trying out a lot of things.

    ¡¸ Nnn!! ¡¹

    She leaks out a sweet voice.

    Her eyes are already melting.

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Her neck is sweating.

    Edie seems to be aroused.

    But.

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    Michi asks me.

    ¡¸ I just thought that Edie¡¯s sweat smells like honey ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s skin is brown.

    Her physique and fat are different from the Japanese.

    ¡¸ Is it to Master¡¯s liking? ¡¹

    Michi asks. I:

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is Edie¡¯s scent, right? I like it ¡¹

    I put my face closer to Edie¡¯s neck and lick her sweat.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Edie trembles from my licking.

    Michi speaks in English.

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s telling Edie that I¡¯m comparing Edie¡¯s smell to honey.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Edie turns red in shame.

    Cute.

    ¡¸ Okay, next ¡¹

    Michi shows the next one.

    Wait, why are you suddenly lifting your skirt?

    ¡¸ Master, look, I¡¯m so wet already ¡¹

    As I sit on the bed©`

    Michi¡¯s showing me her panty wet with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Please play with Michi¡¯s pussy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I reach out to Michi¡¯s crotch.

    Michi holds her skirt with both hands, opens up her legs a bit, so it¡¯s easier for me to touch.

    I use my fingers to play with Michi¡¯s wet cloth roughly.

    ¡¸ Kyafuu! ¡¹

    The amount of love nectar increases just from touching.

    She¡¯s really easy to get wet.

    I rub grinding on top of her slit.

    Michi tells Edie something.

    Edie nods.

    ¡¸ What did you tell her, Michi? ¡¹

    I ask Michi as I play with her crotch.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and tell me, Michi! ¡¹

    I vibrate my hand vigorously.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, I understand! ¡¹

    Michi replies, showing a red face.

    ¡¸ I told her that it¡¯s better to touch it through the fabric of panty than touching it right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, whenever I do it with myself, that¡¯s what I always do ¡¹

    Michi trembles.

    ¡¸ Touching myself when there¡¯s underwear, and when it gets moist enough, I touch it directly ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you masturbate like that, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I no longer do. When I want to do it, then I can have Master ravish me! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s crotch is dripping wet.

    ¡¸ Ah, I guess I¡¯ll do that too, touch me while I have my panties on. It feels better when stroking through the fabric first! ¡¹

    NEi said.

    ¡¸ What about Megu-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks Megu.

    ¡¸ I-I, I don¡¯t touch myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-Besides, getting my panty dirty would just increase the laundry ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste of detergent, and besides, I don¡¯t have that much underwear ¡¹

    Shit, Megu¡¯s poverty thoughts are rising up.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s go buy some more panties together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s buy panties for sex. A really lewd one, then those are okay to get dirty, right? That¡¯s it¡¯s used after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah. Thank you ¡¹

    Megu answers, blushing.

    ¡¸ But, I won¡¯t do it by myself anymore. I prefer doing it with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Master! Concentrate on me for now! ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry Michi ¡¹

    I look up at Michi.

    ¡¸ So please, take it off ¡¹

    Her legs tremble

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I take off Michi¡¯s panty.

    Love nectar drips down through her thin legs.

    ¡¸ Look at me, Master! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s genital is in front of me.

    It¡¯s a cute pink slit.

    Michi uses one hand to open it up.

    Inside her labia, her pink entrance is twitching.

    I remember that Michi¡¯s insides are always tight.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, it¡¯s about time Edie-san switches in ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi.

    ¡¸ If not, you won¡¯t be able to hold yourself back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi replies in a regretful voice.

    Then, she tells Edie that they¡¯ll switch.

    ¡¶ O.K. ¡·

    Edie stands in front of me.

    Then, she slowly raises her one-piece skirt.

    Edie¡¯s brown thighs and bare legs.

    And then her panty.

    Edie¡¯s wearing a yellow panty.

    Milk chocolate skin and a yellow panty.

    Her secret triangle is already hot and wet.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Edie bites the hem of her skirt.

    Then, she puts her hands behind her waist.

    It¡¯s the rest pose in PE.

    Then, she points out where she feels it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m touching it, Edie ¡¹

    I touch Edie¡¯s sensitive spot on top of the fabric.

    ¡¸ Oou! ¡¹

    Edie trembles.

    The smell of Edie¡¯s love nectar is different.

    ¡¸ I smell flowers ¡¹

    I sniff my fingertips and said.

    ¡¸ It smells like tropical orchids, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That would please Edie-san. Michi-san, tell her that he thinks that Edie-san¡¯s smells like orchids and he¡¯s pleased with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi tells Edie, and she smiled at me happily.

    She seems to be happy that I¡¯m pleased with her body.

    I play with Edie¡¯s crotch to smell the orchids more.

    ¡¸ Haaaauuuu! ¡¹

    Edie grips her hand behind her back firmly, holding herself back.

    Her mouth bites to her skirt firmly.

    Yes, it¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off, Edie ¡¹

    Edie nods with her passionate eyes.

    I grab Edie¡¯s panty and slowly pull it down.

    Edie¡¯s hips and thighs are much more developed than Michi.

    Michi doesn¡¯t have the wild taste.

    I pull down the yellow fabric beyond her swelling ass.

    Oh, Edie.

    Her pubic hair is blonde too.

    Below it, I see her pure slit that hasn¡¯t accepted a man yet.

    Her plump mons pubis is developing.

    But, it¡¯s closed.

    There¡¯s warm liquid dripping down from between the slit.

    ¡¸ Have her sit down on the bed, I¡¯ll be taking photos of her virginity ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Michi, tell her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi tells Edie, and Edie nods.

    Edie sits down on the bed.

    She¡¯s still biting her skirt.

    She lifts her white dress up to her stomach, exposing only her lower body.

    No, she¡¯s still wearing the sandals.

    I remove the yellow panty that¡¯s halfway down.

    I leave the yellow fabric on Edie¡¯s right ankle.

    That¡¯s much lewder.

    ¡¸ Come, Edie, open your legs ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s legs are long and smooth.

    Her physique is different from the bone.

    Edie opens her legs bashfully.

    ¡¸ As expected, I feel sorry to say ¡°Open it yourself¡± Dear, open it up ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess ¡¹

    I kneel in between Edie¡¯s legs and reach out for her essential part.

    ¡¸ Edie, don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s trembling slightly as she looks at my face.

    I use fingers on both hands and open up Edie¡¯s meat lip.

    ¡¸ Oooh! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s vagina touches the outside air.

    Oh.

    Edie¡¯s got brown skin, and yet the inside is pink.

    It¡¯s just like the other women.

    I can visually confirm her hymen too.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, cute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos.

    Edie¡¯s virgin part and her face trembling in shame.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yo-chan, stay in there. I¡¯m going to take a photo of the two of you together! ¡¹

    Nei presses the shutter one after another.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s better if you make her cum at least once for now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯ll ease up the body tension that way ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, lick her and make her cum. Danna-sama, hold Edie-san¡¯s hand and kiss her ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s okay for Onii-sama to do the licking but, that would mean that Onii-sama and Edie-san can¡¯t look at each other¡¯s face ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan thinks it¡¯s okay for Michi-oneechan to lick her ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ I feel jealous, it¡¯s only Edie-chan ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Wait for a bit longer, it¡¯s Edie-chan¡¯s time. Nobody got in the way during Agnes-chan¡¯s first time too, right? ¡¹

    Mana tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! For now, let¡¯s support Edie-chan, tell her to do her best! ¡¹

    Mana said. Agnes;

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I understand. Do your best, Edie-chan! ¡¹

    Kyouok-san and Miss Cordelia are drinking alcohol while watching us.

    ¡¸ But still, you girls really get along ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, why is there not a single lesbian in here, Kyouko? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says.

    No, Nagisa, Misuzu, and Michi all have lesbian tendencies too.

    But, if I say that, Miss Cordelia might warm up in high spirits so I¡¯ll stay silent.

    I won¡¯t let my women be Miss Cordelia¡¯s toys.

    ¡¸ Why not? Cordelia has me already, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-sans aid.

    ¡¸ I guess. Eenie and Meenie too. Oh right, I¡¯ll bring Nikita next time. She¡¯s cute. I taught that girl how to use her tongue thoroughly, so I¡¯m sure Kyouko will enjoy her too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to that ¡¹

    Well, let¡¯s have the two with different sexual disposition have their fun.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me ¡¹

    Michi in her dress buries her face to Edie¡¯s crotch.

    I lie down on the bed together with Edie.

    ¡¸ Kuuuu ¡¹

    Michi licks Edie¡¯s sensitive part, and she clings to me.

    I also hug Edie¡¯s upper body.

    I kiss her lips.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu ¡¹

    Edie seeks my tongue passionately.

    ¡¸ Oh, Edie¡¯s very thick and tasty! ¡¹

    Michi sucks on Edie¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ Kuuuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her clitoris is small, yet it¡¯s red. It¡¯s like a little ruby ¡¹

    Michi says, but I can¡¯t see it from here.

    I guess I can look at it later.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes. This is worthy of a shot1 ¡¹

    Nei captures Michi licking the clitoris.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!! ¡¹

    Edie hugs me vigorously, squeaking.

    She looks at me with frightened yet passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay Edie, everyone in here is your family ¡¹

    I whisper to Edie.

    ¡¸ Kuun ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s teary-eyed yet she nods.

    She can somehow tell what I was talking about.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, I¡¯ll hold the camera, help him out ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands over the digicam to Minaho-neesan.

    Then, she licks her index finger.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan, continue licking Edie-chan¡¯s below, I¡¯ll attack the clitoris ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please ¡¹

    Michi uses her tongue to attack the opening.

    She slurps on Edie¡¯s love nectar fountain like a puppy drinking milk.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s time to play around! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee uses her index finger wet with saliva to play with Edie¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Edie clings to me trembling due to the pleasure like a current in her crotch.

    ¡¸ Edie! ¡¹

    I also kiss Edie¡¯s cute face here and there.

    ¡¸ Dear, play with her breasts too. This girl is getting sensitive ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I massage Edie¡¯s breasts on top of her dress.

    Oh, her breasts are firm.

    I can tell where her erect nipple is even on top of this fabric.

    I pinch the sharp part with my thumb.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuun! ¡¹

    Edie writhes.

    Her whole body trembles a lot.

    Her white dress is damp with her sweat.

    Edie¡¯s honey scent and the scent of orchids of her love nectar is released from her body.

    So this is Edie¡¯s sexual scent.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuun! Hauuuu! Kuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s face is trembling in agony as she looks at me.

    Her blue eyes look frightened.

    Oh, Edie¡¯s about to reach ecstasy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, everyone¡¯s with you, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of ¡¹

    I whisper to Edie again and again.

    Edie¡¯s eyes are with tears.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan, last-spurt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Michi grabs Edie¡¯s thighs and ass, spread it out, and lick it up.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s fingers accelerate on stimulating the clitoris.

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, aaaaauuuu! Kyaaaaaauuuu!!! ¡¹

    She flies to climax.

    While looking at my face. While I hug her.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuuuuuu!!!!! ¡¹

    Hugging me with all her strength, Edie trembles.

    ¡¸ Edie, Edie! Edie! ¡¹

    I keep calling her name.

    ¡¸ Haaaauahau, hauuu, haauuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s mouth is flapping. Her whole body¡¯s covered in sweat.

    That was a long ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaa! ¡¹

    Then she¡¯s exhausted in my arms.

    No, her hand holding me is twitching at times.

    Oh, Edie¡¯s vagina is cramping.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough, Michi-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi looks up from Edie¡¯s crotch.

    Her mouth is filled with love nectar and is now sticky.

    ¡¸ Towel ¡¹

    Megu hands Michi a towel

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Michi wipes her mouth with the towel.

    Edie has her skirt turn up to her stomach on top of the bed.

    Her upper body¡¯s hugging me.

    Her legs are spread open.

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s still wearing her sandals.

    Her yellow panty is still on her ankle.

    ¡¸ Then, should Michi-chan do example sex before Edie-chan can recover? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan? You want it so much now, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Michi¡¯s fidgets.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Then, she sends me a passionate gaze.

    ¡¸ Master, if you don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah! Agnes too! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts!

    ¡¸ Agnes can¡¯t hold back anymore! Papa! ¡¹

    The 12-year-old half-foreign girl flips her skirt before me.

    ¡¸ Agnes is already this wet! ¡¹

    Agnes shows her plump and cute stomach.

    Her long slender legs.

    And in between, her hairless crotch.

    Agnes, since when did you take off your panties?

    ¡¸ Papa, please. Have sex with Agnes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ thighs are already wet with the dripping love nectar from her slit.

 Chapter 569. Wild deflowering

    Chapter 569. Wild deflowering

    ¡¸ Err, if I recall, you promised to have sex with Agnes-chan and me, right, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana says.

    ¡¸ No way, you too, Mana? ¡¹

    I¡¯m doing to do it with Edie and Michi right now, and Mana and Agnes want to join in too?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay even if I don¡¯t do it now ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ But, put it inside Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Oh, Mana will postpone for later? We still will. I promised her.

    ¡¸ At times like this, two or three don¡¯t matter anymore! Agnes-chan, Mana-chan, take off his clothes! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at the two.

    ¡¸ Un. Let¡¯s go, Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    The youngest girls in the room, 12 and 14-year old beauties stick to my body.

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan, time to take off your clothes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Desuno! Desuno! ¡¹

    I let the two girls take off my clothes.

    Mana¡¯s on the upper body, Agnes is on the lower half.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll join in too ¡¹

    Michi takes off my shoes and socks.

    Edie¡¯s still hasn¡¯t recovered from her climax.

    She¡¯s looking at us on top of the bed, gasping.

    I¡¯m undressed to my underwear only in the blink of an eye.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so big already ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles as she looks at the swelling that could be seen from the cloth of my underwear.

    ¡¸ Ruriko would like to join in and serve, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. We had plenty of love before the party so let¡¯s hold for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    The two daughters of Kouzuki house tell each other.

    Then.

    Knock knock.

    A knocking sound enters the room.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks while looking at the door. Margo-san replies.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san has come ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸ Oh, I invited her to join us in this room earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ She said that she¡¯ll stay in Grandfather¡¯s waiting room by herself ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    Jii-chan has reconciled with his granddaughters but, she must be afraid of joining us here.

    Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t know much about us.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, well, Grandfather has returned to the waiting room once, but he still has to attend another meeting, so I was told to deepen my relationship with everyone ¡¹

    A nervous voice comes from the other side.

    ¡¸ Oh, Grandfather seems to have made his resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a natural outcome ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Everyone, do you mind if Yoshiko-sans joins in to watch? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks the women.

    ¡¸ Sure, why not? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. Kyouko-san, do you mind? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Cute girls are always welcome! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun to see an innocent girl blush in shame! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia replied.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan permits entry on behalf of everyone.

    ¡¸ Yes, excuse me ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san bows her head politely then comes in.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to bother you all while taking it easy. Huh? ¡¹

    At the moment she looked up, she¡¯s surprised.

    Edie¡¯s breathing heavily, her lower half is exposed.

    Her genital is clearly visible.

    Then, there¡¯s me who¡¯s wearing only my underwear.

    The other women are surrounding the bed.

    ¡¸ I-I! Excuse me! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san tries to escape the room.

    ¡¸ Nfuun! I won¡¯t let you go! ¡¹

    But Nei closed the door before she could.

    ¡¸ Take it easy, you came all your way to here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Uh, ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone in here are my family ¡¹

    Ruriko goes to Yoshiko-san and holds her hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad, Yoshiko-san came here before we go to you ¡¹

    Misuzu also welcomes Yoshiko-san.

    I hear Yoshiko-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Megu asks Yoshiko-san to sit.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san sits on the chair slowly.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what is everyone doing? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks. Nei:

    ¡¸ Sex! ¡¹

    She replied brightly.

    ¡¸ To be specific, everyone¡¯s blessing Edie¡¯s deflowering! ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Haa ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t Grandfather and Yoshiko-sama watching during my first time too? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles naturally.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s natural for the family to show each other having sex! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ When I also gave my virginity to Danna-sama, Nagisa-oneesama and Margo-oneesama were watching ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I also had mine for everyone¡¯s watching ¡¹

    Michi said. Michi¡¯s first experience was in the emergency room under the hotel in Odaiba, so everyone was watching.

    ¡¸ Ah, Me too, everyone watched ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san is surprised that even Megu who¡¯s a person of common sense said that.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan used the camera to have everyone watch a live feed ¡¹

    Yeah. That was like that when I did it with Megu.

    ¡¸ Mine was rape, but everyone watched it already, right? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Sorry, we were watching that live too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, is that so? Then is there still a photo of me when I lost my virginity? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ Oh wow! I want to watch that! Let me watch it when we return to the mansion! Katsuko-oneechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! I¡¯m looking forward to it! Do me like that again! Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana laughs innocently.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, my first time was really amazing! We did it outside, on the mansion¡¯s lawn, then halfway while we¡¯re having sex, it had a light shower, and the feeling of our hot bodies felt good ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s memories are being altered to a better one.

    Making the heartless rape as if it was a romantic act.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes wants to do it in the garden too! Desuno! ¡¹

    Awawa.

    ¡¸ Ah, if outside, I want to do it there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean, Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ The place where I picked up shells with Edie-chan ¡¹

    Oh, the beach?

    ¡¸ Waa, I want to do it on the beach too! ¡¹

    Nei happily said.

    ¡¸ Really? I don¡¯t recommend it though. The sand is rough, and rocks are dangerous to the skin too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! Katsu-nee, don¡¯t break people¡¯s dreams! ¡¹

    Nei scolds her off.

    Then.

    Edie gets up from the bed.

    It seems that she has recovered completely.

    She suddenly touches my crotch.

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie? ¡¹

    Edie looks up at me and smiled.

    She must be asking me not to ignore her and continue to sex right away.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t touch him like that! ¡¹

    Michi warns Edie.

    ¡¸ Do it like this! ¡¹

    She gently strokes my penis on top of my underwear.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan, could you teach Edie-chan how to do fellatio? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes, first, I¡¯ll teach you the heart of serving Master! ¡¹

    Michi kneels in front of me.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Michi pulls down my underwear.

    My erect penis jumps out in front of Michi.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san screams.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Danna-sama¡¯s thing is adorable! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu whisper to Yoshiko-san¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ Cute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, take a good look ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Master, please allow this perverted slave of yours to serve you with her mouth ¡¹

    Michi looked up at me and said as she holds my penis with both hands.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s lips kiss my glans.

    Then, she licked it from below.

    ¡¶ OH£¡ ¡·

    Edie¡¯s watching Michi¡¯s tongue at close range.

    She¡¯s sucking it with her mouth vigorously.

    ¡¸ Ah, Agnes wants to do that too! ¡¹

    Agnes said. Michi:

    ¡¸ Then, come here ¡¹

    She beckons to sit next to her.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes squats in front of me.

    ¡¸ Agnes-imouto, you can take care of Master¡¯s front, I will go on the back ¡¹

    Back?

    ¡¸ Master, I will be licking your anus ¡¹

    Oh right, Michi likes this.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Michi opens my butt with her hand and crawls her tongue on my anus.

    ¡¸ Excuse me, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes puts my penis in her mouth.

    Suck. Suck.

    She looks up at my face from below.

    ¡¸ Papa, does it feel good? ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ features are as adorable as an angel.

    This blonde haired blue eyed 12-year-old noble beauty is kissing my erect flesh, sucking on it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good. Agnes. Michi ¡¹

    I tremble from the pleasure I feel in front and back of my lower half.

    ¡¸ E-Even a child! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    Oh right. It¡¯s Yoshiko-san¡¯s first time meeting Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san is already Onii-sama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers.

    ¡¸ Woman? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she has accepted Onii-sama¡¯s thing deep in her body, to her uterus, and received his sperm deep inside. She¡¯s just like Ruriko ¡¹

    Rurirko smiles bewitchingly.

    I poured in a lot of semen inside Ruriko¡¯s womb before the party.

    Ruriko¡¯s beauty is unthinkable for a 15-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, puhaa! ¡¹

    Agnes takes a break.

    It seems that she¡¯s not used to fellatio yet.

    ¡¸ You do it like this, let me ¡¹

    Saying that. She squats before me:

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ You see, you should have it split your lips and cheeks, then rub it inside your cheeks ¡¹

    S-So good. As expected.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s doing it! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee has the camera back from Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Boys love to see their women do fellatio. Doing this is okay too ¡¹

    Saying that. She looked up at me and rub my penis against her cheeks.

    Rubbing it on the surface of her cheeks is new, it feels good.

    ¡¸ My! So there¡¯s that method too! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ How do you usually do it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks. Misuzu comes over.

    ¡¸ Like this ¡¹

    Uuuugh

    Michi. Agnes. Minaho-neesan. Misuzu.

    Their mouths feel different.

    Their temperature too.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. You should suck on it more ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s instructed as she crawls her tongue on my glans.

    As expected of a teacher, she¡¯s fantastic.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, please look at mine too! ¡¹

    Megu comes.

    ¡¸ When I do this, Yoshi-kun¡¯s pleased with it! ¡¹

    Then, she licks on the backside of my glans.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s a good one. But, Megumi, human tongue feels different on the back too. Try using the back of your tongue this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, like this? ¡¹

    M-Megu. That¡¯s great.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s informative ¡¹

    Michi says as she looks at everyone¡¯s style in fellatio.

    ¡¸ Really. Just watching from the side lets me learn a lot ¡¹

    Mana also says while showing an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Oh, please teach me too! ¡¹

    Ruriko says while moving forward. Yoshiko-san:

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko turns to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Do you think it¡¯s shameless? If it is to please Onii-sama, then I will become a shameless girl. I¡¯ll become a pervert. I only will do it in front of Onii-sama ¡¹

    Then, she puts my penis in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Ufufu! Yo-chan looks like he¡¯s feeling good! So cute! ¡¹

    Nei captures more photos after saying that.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama¡¯s very cute when he feels it ¡¹

    Misuzu

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. It makes me want to see more of Yoshi-kun¡¯s cute face ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Kufufu. My Master is pleased ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Papa. Cute. I love you, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama. My Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan looks like he¡¯s feeling good. Mana¡¯s happy ¡¹

    Mana

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s most happy when they see you feel good ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says as she holds the camera.

    ¡¸ See, you can tell that they all love each other, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Love each other? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re a single family that loves each other with him as the cornerstone ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they all need to have sex with him ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan looks at Edie.

    ¡¸ You know how to do it now, do you? It¡¯s your turn ¡¹

    The other women invite Edie in.

    Telling her to ¡°hurry up and come.¡±

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Hamu! ¡¹

    She puts my penis in her mouth roughly.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a hungry puppy sucking on the breast of their mother.

    She passionately stimulates my glans with her lips and tongue.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan, do your best, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes cheers on Edie.

    ¡¸ Kuun! Kuun! Kuun! ¡¹

    Edie continues to fellate while breathing roughly.

    Oh, that feels good there.

    ¡¸ Fufun! ¡¹

    Edie smiles as she still holds my penis in her mouth.

    That¡¯s right, she¡¯s like Michi. She can read my Qi.

    She persistently attacks the sensitive places.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait. Edie! ¡¹

    Nei pulls the zipper on Edie¡¯s white dress.

    Then, Edie¡¯s chest is exposed.

    Edie¡¯s breasts are wrapped in a yellow sports bra, the same color as her panty. Then it¡¯s removed.

    A pink nipple is pointing out from her brown skin,

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, he loves breasts quite a lot. It would be a waste to keep it hidden ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    .¡¸ I mean, why was she wearing clothes until now? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks. Misuzu:

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Michi-pon didn¡¯t remove her dress ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, you don¡¯t want to compare your breasts to Edie, right? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s chest is a washboard.

    It¡¯s flatter than Agnes who¡¯s three years younger than her.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Edie¡¯s holding a nice rack ¡¹

    Nei massages Edie¡¯s breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ I-I have no excuse ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    I see. Since Edie asked Michi to guide her in sex.

    She won¡¯t do anything that Michi hasn¡¯t done.

    Therefore, she kept her dress as long as Michi doesn¡¯t take off hers.

    ¡¸ Edie is a woman who has these so she should use it like this too! ¡¹

    Nei rubs Edie¡¯s nipple on my glans.

    ¡¸ Auuu! ¡¹

    Edie seems to have felt good from that.

    This time, her left and right nipples are rubbed against my glans one by one.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    Yeah, I can¡¯t hold back.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s all back off for a moment ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It would be their first sex ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, Edie¡¯s naked on top of the bed.

    I¡¯m also naked.

    On Edie¡¯s right is Michi who¡¯s lying down with her.

    On her left is Agnes who¡¯s lying down, exposing her ass.

    The other girls are watching, surrounding the bed.

    Everyone¡¯s staring at the sex about to begin.

    ¡¸ Good luck ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while looking at the screen of the camera.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, your butt is so white. Edie-chan¡¯s skin is brown. And Michi-chan, her face is lovely ¡¹

    There are three different races of skin lined up before me.

    A 12-year old half-Japanese half-French beauty. A 16-year old tanned beauty from New Orleans. A 15-year-old pure Japanese style beauty who inherited ancient martial art.

    ¡¶ Darling£¡ ¡·

    The American girl in the middle presents me her hands.

    She¡¯s¡¯ inviting me with a pleasant smile.

    I.

    I pile my body on top of Edie¡¯s hot body.

    First would be a kiss.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Edie accepts my kiss happily.

    Our tongues tangle passionately.

    Meanwhile, I massage Edie¡¯s breasts.

    It is not as rich as Katsuko-nee or Nei¡¯s but, there¡¯s enough response when massaging.

    I feel sorry for MIchi, but Edie¡¯s breasts are good.

    Edie¡¯s skin seems to suck in my hand.

    I bury my face in Edie¡¯s chest.

    Oh, it smells like honey again.

    I lick on Edie¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ Kuuon! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s feeling it.

    ¡¸ Edie, release all of your Qi to Master ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Master wants to share all the pleasure to everyone. He¡¯s greedy after all ¡¹

    Michi can feel Qi as well so she can tell.

    ¡¶ darling£¡ ¡·

    Edie smiled and pressed her ear on my chest.

    She seems to be listening to my heartbeat.

    Then, she laughed and said something to Michi.

    ¡¸ It seems that she can tell that Master¡¯s heart is throbbing. ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s heart is also throbbing, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s the same. And that seems to please her ¡¹

    Edie smiles at me.

    Then, she says something again.

    ¡¸ Edie desires to be ravished by Master just as much as Master wants to deflower Edie ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she¡¯s telling you to give in to your desires ¡¹

    Give in?

    ¡¸ Her body is trained so she can receive all of Master¡¯s desires ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¶ darling ¡·

    Edie caresses my face with both her hands.

    Her beautiful face looks at me.

    Oh, I.

    My breathing¡¯s synchronized with Edie before I noticed it.

    Our heartbeats as well.

    Isn¡¯t this?

    Shingetsu?

    Usually, it would be when our minds and bodies are overlapping during sex.

    We made a connection before our genitals.

    That¡¯s right.

    Edie¡¯s Grandmother taught her assassination techniques.

    Michi¡¯s Kudou style ancient martial arts is said to be close to it.

    In short.

    It¡¯s a different secret art from Michi¡¯s.

    ¡¶ Come on£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    At that moment, the lewd fire rises at the same time in our hearts.

    Edie¡¯s eyes are inviting me in.

    She¡¯s telling me to give in to my desires!

    ¡¸ Edie! ¡¹

    I keep on kissing Edie¡¯s lips.

    Opening Edie¡¯s legs widely.

    Her fountain that hasn¡¯t allowed anyone in is already loose.

    I hold Edie¡¯s soft thighs with my right hand.

    I grab Edie¡¯s tight ass with my left!

    I made my hard thing to her slit.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s libido is shaking from my savage impulse in sex.

    I screw in my hard glans to her slit.

    It pushes up her meat lip, and the glans scrape from the clitoris to her opening.

    The mucous of man and woman rub together.

    ¡¸ 1Haaauuu, hauuu, hauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Oh, I want to thrust it deep!

    I spread Edie¡¯s legs as wide as possible to my desire and push my glans against her pubic hair!!

    Where is it?

    Where¡¯s the entrance?!

    ¡¸ Aguuu! ¡¹

    My tip fits Edie¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Muguuuu! ¡¹

    Edie looks up at me with passionate eyes.

    Her virgin vagina is narrow!

    ¡¶ Come on£¡Come on£¡Darling£¡Come on£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    But, Edie who feels my lust hurries me to thrust it in.

    ¡¸ Here I go!!! ¡¹

    I also can¡¯t hold it anymore!

    I place my weight to the tip of my penis and push it in suddenly!

    ¡¸ Akakagaaauuu!!! ¡¹

    My glans breaks through her hymen!!!

    ¡¸ Edie!! ¡¹

    Zun! Zun!

    I drive in my waist as my lust tells me.

    Deeper!

    Deeper!

    I want to thrust to the root of my penis.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu!!! Uuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s enduring the pain.

    Her pain also flows back to me.

    But, Edie is Edie.

    She can feel the happiness of me as a man from invading her virgin flesh.

    ¡¶ Come on¡­¡­Come on¡­¡­MORE£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    That¡¯s right. Edie.

    More.

    Thrust more!

    Zumu! Zumu, zumu, zumu!

    I thrust in my waist deeper.

    ¡¸ Nuuuuu ¡¹

    My glans finally reached Edie¡¯s uterus.

    Ooh.

    It¡¯s so tight!

    Such a meaty vagina.

    Edie¡¯s trained body is irresistible.

    I want to pour in my semen in here soon!

    Edie¡¯s womb. My sperm.

    Zun, zun, zun!!

    I begin a rhythm.

    Edie¡¯s body sways slowly.

    Her cute breasts sway around.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa!!! Hauuuuu!!! Aaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s breathing roughly.

    Beads of sweat float on her brown skin.

    Oh, I want to ravish her, I want to violate her.

    I want to make this woman¡¯s body all mine.

    Aaaaah!

    ¡¸ Kuuuu!! Auuuuu!!¡¶ Come on!!! ¡· ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s also lusts for me.

    I violate her virginity, and she devours my heart.

    She looks at my eyes and shouted something in English.

    Even without a translator, I can tell what¡¯s on Edie¡¯s mind right now.

    ¡º Do you want me that much?! Do you want to violate me this much?! Then eat me! Eat all of my mind and body!! ¡»

    Yeah, I will.

    Thanks for the meal, Edie!

    I grab Edie¡¯s breasts tightly.

    I knead with her nipples.

    Licking it, sucking on it.

    Then, I lick on her neck, ears.

    Then we kiss once again.

    ¡º Ooh! So you want me this much?! Do you want me!? ¡»

    Yes, I want you, Edie!

    All of you.

    ¡¶ I¡¡LOVE¡¡YOU£¡I¡¡WANT¡¡YOU£¡ ¡·

    I shout.

    I love you. And to love is to take away.

    I want all of Edie.

    ¡¶ O.K.£¡£¡£¡Come on£¡£¡£¡Come on¡¢Darling£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie.

    In exchange for taking her all.

    I will.

    I¡¯ll give you this.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming. I¡¯m letting it out, Edie! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s eyes look at me.

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum inside you!!! ¡¹

    I move on to my last spurt.

    I thrust my penis inside Edie violently.

    Aaaaah.

    It¡¯s coming.

    It¡¯s rising up!!!

    ¡¸ With this, you¡¯re my woman now!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!

    My hot liquid flows inside Edie¡¯s uterus!!

    ¡¸ Uoooooooooh!! ¡¹

    Edie screams.

    Uuuuuuuuuuuu!!!

    Second shot!

    It¡¯s still coming out!!!

    A stream¡¯s flowing to Edie¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu! Haaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s looking straight to my eyes.

 Chapter 570. From Edie to Agnes

    Chapter 570. From Edie to Agnes

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I exhaust myself on top of Edie¡¯s brown body while our genitals are still connected.

    Edie¡¯s breasts are soft.

    Oh, Edie¡¯s rich scent of sweat wraps around my body.

    ¡¶ darling£¿ ¡·

    Edie asks me worriedly.

    I¡¯ve overexerted myself now I¡¯m feeling languid.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine. Edie ¡¹

    I look up and pat Edie¡¯s cheeks.

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ What about you Edie, did it hurt? ¡¹

    Nei who knows English best translates my question.

    Edie:

    ¡¸ Err, she¡¯s already used to enduring the pain. Instead of that, she¡¯s happy that Yo-chan let out all of his desires. And, she¡¯s proud that she received all of Yo-chan¡¯s lust. She¡¯s grateful to her grandmother that she¡¯s raised to have a healthy body! ¡¹

    She¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Nevertheless, pull out, for now, it would be painful to stay like that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s you, it hasn¡¯t withered from just one round, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    My penis is still swelling.

    It must be painful for her to have a foreign object inside her all the time as her hymen was just torn.

    ¡¸ Edie, I¡¯m pulling back ¡¹

    I said. Edie shakes her head and hugs my body tightly.

    ¡¸ Err, she said that she¡¯s perfect when Yo-chan¡¯s penis is inside her. That¡¯s why she wants to stay like that forever ¡¹

    But.

    Edie¡¯s forehead is sweating.

    She may be smiling but her breathing is rough, she¡¯s in pain.

    ¡¸ We can just do it again later, right? ¡¹

    I kiss Edie¡¯s cheeks.

    Nei says something in English.

    Then, Edie sighs.

    She looks like she¡¯s saying ¡°it can¡¯t be helped¡±

    ¡¸ What did she say? ¡¹

    I asked Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan is the husband of everyone in the family, so it¡¯s not good for the Onee-chan to monopolize him ¡¹

    Onee-chan?

    ¡¸ Papa! I want it, desuno! ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes who¡¯s lying down on the bed tells me with a bright red face.

    She¡¯s trying to reach to her crotch to masturbate but.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s holding down her hand.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re forbidden to do it yourself. You mustn¡¯t touch it. This place is only for Papa to tease and have his penis insert ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes needs to overcome the masturbation habit Shirasaka Sousuke forced her to do before.

    If not, she won¡¯t be able to live with other people when going outside the mansion.

    ¡¸ Papa! Please! ¡¹

    I wonder if the explosion of lust also affected Agnes.

    I look at Edie.

    She smiled and nods.

    Then.

    ¡¸ As she¡¯s now one of Yo-chan¡¯s wives, she¡¯ll respect the elder sisters and pour love for the little sisters ¡¹

    Nei translates.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Edie. I love you too ¡¹

    I kiss Edie.

    Edie accepts the kiss happily.

    Then, I get up.

    I pull out my erect penis from Edie¡¯s inside.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei take photos of that, of course.

    Oh, I knew it. She¡¯s bleeding.

    My penis is red.

    ¡¸ Guh ¡¹

    Edie shows a face in pain at the moment I pulled out my glans from her opening.

    It¡¯s pulled out.

    After a few seconds, semen mixed with blood flows out.

    ¡¸ That was intense, so it seems that it has scrapped here and there. It would be better for Edie-chan not to have any more sex tonight ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while peeking in her opening.

    ¡¸ It would be best to have Ikeda-sensei check it tonight but, there¡¯s a lot of things going on tonight ¡¹

    Kyouko-san rampaged a lot so even if we get out of the hotel, the police would be cautious for a while.

    We came to this hotel to make the alibi that we have no relation to Kyouko-san¡¯s actions.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to stir up the police further tonight ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s have her drink contraceptive pills for tonight and have Ikeda-sensei check up on her tomorrow., I¡¯ll take her there while you go to school. I feel sorry to keep having Ikeda-sensei do her examination outside of her usual time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    Speaking of which, she even came all the way to check on Ruriko in the middle of the night.

    ¡¸ Either way, congratulations. Edie. You¡¯re now an adult woman ¡¹

    Kyouko-san blesses Edie.

    ¡¸ Give this to her ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia hands me a small box.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll see when you open it ¡¹

    I open the box. There¡¯s a ring.

    It¡¯s a metal ring without decorations. There¡¯s no jewels or anything.

    ¡¸ This is the ring of ownership that comes from her assassination cult. The cult gave that to me when I bought her. One can¡¯t trust a fighter sold out from a cult as they were ruled by them before, right? As long as you have this ring, the people from the cult won¡¯t approach Edie ¡¹

    In short, Edie¡¯s connection with the assassination cult is broken.

    ¡¶ darling£¡ ¡·

    Edie stretches her hand.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I insert the ring to Edie¡¯s ring finger.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice! ¡¹

    Nei mutter.

    ¡¸ I might prepare a ring for myself as well ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit jelly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. But, it¡¯s for Edie-san¡¯s freedom so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Mana and Megu said.

    ¡¸ Endure, endure, endure it ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s holding herself back too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at the shining silver ring on Edie¡¯s hand.

    Edie¡¯s pleased.

    ¡¸ Oh my, you put it in the ring finger? You could¡¯ve fit it on the other fingers too ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Won¡¯t that be a marriage ring? ¡¹

    Ah.

    The other women are dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Err, what should we do, Ojou-sama? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Minaho-neesan:

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped! I¡¯ll prepare a ring for all of us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! That¡¯s all we can do! ¡¹

    Nei speaks louder.

    ¡¸ I want Onii-chan to have the same ring too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We all belong to Danna-sama!

    Misuzu said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ But still, that just came, and yet it¡¯s still raging to go ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says as she looks at my penis.

    Katsuko-nee gives instructions, Megu comes in with a squeezed wet towel, and she wipes my penis together with Mana.

    It¡¯s not pleasant to have my bloodstained penis enter the next girl.

    ¡¸ He can¡¯t do this unless he¡¯s peerless, right? He¡¯s against girls of these level after all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I guess, they¡¯re all cute, but their vitality is more than the ordinary girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all girls with strong libido after all ¡¹

    The two laugh.

    ¡¸ Geez! You make it look like we¡¯re into sex ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh, am I wrong? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san mocks. Nei:

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t like sex but Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ To be specific, having sex with him, right? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia?

    ¡¸ You girls are all bending things artistically. That¡¯s why you never trust anyone else, and he¡¯s the only man you believe in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t Cordelia the same with me? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I guess, Kyouko¡¯s the only one I open up to as my lover. Eenie and Meenie are cute pets, but our relationship only ends as master and pet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Master¡¯s sex slave, and I¡¯m satisfied with that ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Well, Michi-pon¡¯s a masochist ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, what does masochist mean? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Err, it means that one prefers to be dominated by Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko¡¯s a masochist too. I prefer Onii-sama raping me more than ordinary sex ¡¹

    Ruriko, you¡¯re misunderstanding the meaning of rape.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama, rape is very fun. Ruriko wants to be raped every day! ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Yoshiko-san who¡¯s being embarrassed from earlier gets even more scared.

    ¡¸ Sorry, uhm, Ruriko¡¯s also been so aroused since earlier from watching Edie-san and Onii-sama have sex ¡¹

    Ruriko blushes.

    ¡¸ But, I already received a lot of love from Onii-sama before the party so I¡¯ll endure for now ¡¹

    Then, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll appease it by licking ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s just licking, right? Michi did it to Edie-san earlier ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Just your tongue, don¡¯t use fingers. Only his penis is allowed to enter their genitals. Everything else is okay ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes! Ruri-tan! Let¡¯s do it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. Misuzu-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sisters, it¡¯s natural to help each other. Besides ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ I would like to lick the semen Danna-sama released inside of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaan~ Please don¡¯t suck them out, it¡¯s mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t lick out those that reached your uterus. Only those that are spilling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then okay ¡¹

    Ruriko lifts the skirt of her dress.

    ¡¸ Sit over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Ruriko sits next to Yoshiko-san.

    Misuzu squats in front of the chair and takes off Ruriko¡¯s panty.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, even your panty is wet with Danna-sama¡¯s semen. Oh, it smells like Danna-sama ¡¹

    She spreads Ruriko¡¯s thighs and buries her face in the crotch.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Please look at me Onii-sama! Ruriko¡¯s having Misuzu-chan lick her! ¡¹

    She¡¯s looking at me with her charmed eyes.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can see it, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama, look. Ruriko¡¯s feeling so good! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s completely confused by the obscene appearance of her cousin.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan learned tongue techniques from Nagisa after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turns the camera to the two.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s clean now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Megu and Mana who were wiping my penis with a towel said.

    Mana kisses the tip of my glans.

    Megu kisses my lips.

    Edie seems to feel pain in her lower abdomen. She¡¯s looking at us from the bed, smiling.

    ¡¸ Papa. Hurry ¡¹

    Agnes is waiting for me, already naked.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m coming right now. Michi, come too ¡¹

    I call Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Michi can¡¯t hold it anymore too, right? ¡¹

    Michi can feel the waves of Edie¡¯s thoughts.

    It¡¯s impossible for her to be unaffected by the explosion of Edie¡¯s lust from earlier.

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come. There¡¯s not much difference in doing one or two ¡¹

    I said. Michi:

    ¡¸ Yes, excuse me ¡¹

    She clings to my body.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes first.

    Again. And again.

    Then, Michi¡¯s sucking on my toe fingers.

    ¡¸ Michi¨Cchan, you like feet? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ I do ¡¹

    Anus and legs. Those are the parts Michi loves.

    I lick on Agnes¡¯ nipples.

    ¡¸ Papa, it feels good, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ swelling chest is a bit stiff.

    Still, I was just embracing Edie¡¯s brown skin a while ago and now Edie¡¯s white skin.

    They feel different.

    Edie¡¯s skin is like a thick velvet.

    Agnes skin feels like thin silk.

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    Michi sucks on my penis.

    Kissing it rhythmically.

    Michi¡¯s getting better.

    ¡¸ Papa! You see, Agnes has a request ¡¹

    Agnes tells me.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to do it like an animal ¡¹

    Animal?

    ¡¸ Like this ¡¹

    Agnes gets up and stands on her hands and knees.

    Agnes¡¯ small slit is in front of me.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants Papa to come in like this ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes.

    She¡¯s watched a lot of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex videos.

    Therefore, her knowledge about sex is abundant.

    ¡¸ Papa, please listen to Agnes¡¯ request ¡¹

    She looks at me from between her legs.

    Agnes shakes her ass.

    There¡¯s hot liquid dripping down from her slit.

    ¡¸ I get it ¡¹

    I push in my glans against Agnes¡¯ secret part from behind.

    ¡¸ Auuun! ¡¹

    Having our mucous membranes touch, Agnes leaks out a sweet voice.

    The tip of my glans exposes her clitoris, and I rub it several times.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ 12-year-old body is small.

    Her clitoris can only be seen as a tiny ruby.

    ¡¸ Papa!! ¡¹

    Love nectar drips down again.

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Agnes, take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! Suuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, now exhale ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa ¡¹

    She exhales the air in her lung.

    ¡¸ Okay, breathe in again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suu ¡¹

    Now.

    I thrust inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu ¡¹

    I stick my penis inside Agnes while she breathes in.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s inside! Such a thick object enters a small child! ¡¹

    I can hear Yoshiko-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it¡¯s inside. A woman¡¯s body is made like that ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s dress is entirely disheveled as Misuzu licks her look at us and said.

    ¡¸ Papa, please, deeper, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants Papa¡¯s penis knocking deep inside the belly. Just like the usual! ¡¹

    She only had sex a few times and yet.

    Agnes is saying ¡°like usual.¡±

    ¡¸ There you go! ¡¹

    I drive in my waist.

    ¡¸ Hauu, it¡¯s in! Papa¡¯s deep inside me! ¡¹

    I¡¯m banging Agnes from behind.

    But, in this position.

    I can clearly see Agnes¡¯ young and small body.

    If I cover her, then her small naked body would fit in my arm.

    Agnes.

    Her breasts have more swell than Michi.

    The thinness of her legs and lack of meat in her ass shows that Agnes is still a 12-year-old girl.

    Yet I¡¯m banging this young girl.

    ¡¸ Papa, you see, Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes talks.

    ¡¸ Agnes is born to have sex with Papa. That¡¯s why Agnes wants to be loved forever and ever ¡¹

    That was Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s plan.

    Not mine.

    Agnes was raised thinking that she¡¯s born to become Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex slave.

    I became the new Papa to liberate Agnes from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s binds.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please don¡¯t hate Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes.

    That¡¯s right.

    Agnes isn¡¯t a talkative girl.

    She¡¯s a really silent girl.

    ¡¸ Agnes will be a good girl. I¡¯ll do anything Papa says ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Agnes also knows that I replaced Shirasaka Sousuke.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s afraid.

    that I might throw her away.

    ¡¸ Of course not. Agnes is so cute after all ¡¹

    I thrust my waist further.

    I shake Agnes¡¯ insides with my penis.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, desuno! Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes responds to me as her body sways.

    ¡¸ Papa! Please use Agnes a lot! Please, desuno! ¡¹

    Dammit.

    This can¡¯t go on.

    ¡¸ Agnes, let¡¯s stop this position ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Agnes is surprised.

    ¡¸ Does Agnes¡¯ body not feel good, desuno? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. I just can¡¯t see Agnes¡¯ cute face like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s this again next time, but for now, I want to make love while looking at Agnes¡¯ face like usual ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Agnes temporarily.

    ¡¸ Come now, lie down and face me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    This 12-year-old girl lays down her naked body.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa ¡¹

    Then, she spreads her legs wide in front of me.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lie down on the side, let¡¯s all kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi lies down next to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I¡¯m putting it in again ¡¹

    Before Agnes feels uneasy, I insert my penis again in the missionary position.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuu! ¡¹

    Agnes accepts my penis.

    Her face looks so eager.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s better if we can see each other¡¯s face, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes, desuno ¡¹

    We look at each other while having sex.

    I think seriously for this little girl connected to me.

    Agnes¡¯ heart.

    I can only show her an honest heart with no lies.

    ¡¸ Agnes. You¡¯ll be my woman forever ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to let go of this beauty.

    Even if Agnes finds a better man someday.

    Even if that man is much suitable for Agnes than me.

    I won¡¯t hand over Agnes.

    This girl is mine.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll only have sex with me for the rest of your life, Agnes. You¡¯ll accept just my thing. And someday, you¡¯ll bear my child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll love you for a lifetime. Agnes is mine ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I shouldn¡¯t deny the desires inside me.

    There¡¯s no need to hide my lust in front of my women.

    I can just let it loose.

    Our family¡¯s strong enough to accept each other¡¯s desires.

    That¡¯s why.

    They understand my sex with Edie earlier.

    If I hold back my desires, it would be rude to my women.

    We give to those who ask.

    That¡¯s our family.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same ¡¹

    Michi tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ I will have sex with only Danna-sama. If Danna-sama wishes for me, I will serve him anytime, anywhere. I will never accept any man other than Master. And I¡¯m ready to become a mother of Master¡¯s child ¡¹

    Agnes stares at Michi.

    ¡¸ Me too. I completely agree with all of it. Therefore, you can watch me and copy that. I will give you advice so you won¡¯t lose your way. Do you understand? We¡¯re sisters ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Ahn, in that case, me too! I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave too! My purpose in life is only to serve Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko shouts as Misuzu¡¯s tongue attack her.

    ¡¸ Me too! I won¡¯t do it with anyone but Yoshi-kun, and I¡¯ll bear Yoshi-kun¡¯s child! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Everyone is just like you. We¡¯re in the same situation ¡¹

    Agnes looks at the women gather around the bed.

    Ignoring Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia drinking on the back.

    The other women are looking at Agnes gently.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, we¡¯re your Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mana holds Agnes¡¯ hand.

    Edie smiles and grabs Agnes¡¯ other hand.

    Mana and Edie play with Mao-chan and is in good terms with Agnes.

    I see, up until now.

    We may have a relationship of trust through sex, but.

    Agnes¡¯ relationship with the other women is only close friends at best.

    They¡¯re in the same position and in the same situation.

    Having Agnes finally notice that, the concept of the family will rise.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you¡¯re cute ¡¹

    I slowly move my waist.

    Agnes¡¯ small body sways in joy.

    ¡¸ Agnes-imouto. You¡¯re cute ¡¹

    Michi kisses Agnes¡¯ lips.

    ¡¸ Yes, I love you! Be my little sister forever! ¡¹

    Mana kisses Agnes.

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie also kisses Agnes.

    ¡¸ Everyone in here will not leave Agnes forever. Of course, that includes me. I¡¯ll live with Agnes together. It will be fun with everyone ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes is shaking.

    Her small breasts are trembling.

    ¡¸ Why, desuno? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a family. Family will always be family. That won¡¯t change no matter what happens ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes, ease up. It feels good to be loved by Master, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Michi whispers.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You can just drown in Onii-chan¡¯s love. Onii-chan is looking at Agnes-chan, he¡¯s not making only himself feel good ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¶ MICHI ¡·

    Edie smiles at Michi.

    ¡¸ Okay. Agnes, please synchronize breathing with Master ¡¹

    Oh.

    Michi will teach Agnes the importance of breathing in sex.

    ¡¸ Yeah, take a deep breath with me, inhale, exhale. Suu, suu, haa. Suu, suu, Haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suu, suu, haa ¡¹

    Agnes breathes in sync with me.

    Yes.

    Agnes¡¯ tension is loosening little by little.

    She¡¯s melting.

    Once our mind and body rhythm matches.

    What¡¯s left is for us to enjoy having sex.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, Auuuu! Papa! ¡¹

    Look, she¡¯s feeling good now.

    The wave of pleasure is growing strong.

    ¡¸ Suuuu, suuu, haaa, auuuu ¡¹

    Her 12-year-old body trembles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯re doing well, give in to the pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t feel scary, right? We¡¯re all Agnes-chan¡¯s family you see ¡¹

    Michi and Mana encourage Agnes from both sides.

    Edie¡¯s also sending her Qi to Agnes by holding her hand.

    Tears are gathering in Agnes¡¯ eyes.

    ¡¸ Papa, Papa! Agnes is, Agnes is! ¡¹

    Her white skin starts to sweat.

    Yes, I can tell. Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming soon. Let¡¯s cum together, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    I spurt on my hips.

    Agnes¡¯ slit is stirred, and love nectar scatters.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, hauuu, Papaaaaaaa! ¡¹

    Agnes twists her body in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Please ask him to cum inside, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana whispers.

    ¡¸ It would please Master ¡¹

    Michi too.

    ¡¸ Haaahn~ Pa-Papa!! Please cum inside! Please let out all of your hot stuff inside Agnes¡¯ belly!!! ¡¹

    I-I

    ¡¸ Yeah, yeah, Agnesssssssss!!! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with eyes in pain.

    ¡¸ Papaaaaaa! Agnes is about to fly! Please hold to me tight!!! ¡¹

    I hug Agnes tightly!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaauuuuuunnnnn!!! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts cutely.

    I

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming!! ¡¹

    I keep on hugging Agnes¡¯ small body.

    Dobyu! Dobyu! Dobyuu!!!

    My penis pulsates inside Agnes.

    I¡¯m pouring in hot semen to her womb like a pump.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so hot!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body squirms from the heat she feels reaching deep inside her body.

    Dopyu, todopyupyu!!

    I send in a lot of white liquid.

    ¡¸ Papa, I love you! I love you!! ¡¹

    Agnes is crying in my chest.

 Chapter 571. I love you. I love you. I love you.

    Chapter 571. I love you. I love you. I love you.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes¡¯ soft lips again and pull out my penis.

    Kupu.

    When I pull out my glans, white semen drips down from her hole.

    Nei and Katsuko-nee take photos of it of course.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take a break ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ blonde hair, and she nods while covered in sweat and breathing hot sighs.

    She understands.

    I look at Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve made you wait, Michi ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Master, please take a small break for now ¡¹

    I¡¯m also sweating, but I can¡¯t say that.

    ¡¸ I can still go for another round, look! ¡¹

    My penis has lost a bit of vigor, but it¡¯s still energetic.

    Actually, I¡¯m used to having sex in succession.

    Besides, I started with this intention in mind.

    I¡¯m getting hold of the pace.

    I¡¯ll be taking care of all of these women from now on.

    ¡¸ Come, Michi ¡¹

    I call Michi.

    ¡¸ I want to get inside you ¡¹

    Michi blushes.

    ¡¸ In that case, I¡¯ll be on top! ¡¹

    She pushed me down and got on top of me.

    ¡¸ I will be the one to serve ¡¹

    Saying that. She sucks on my penis.

    She licks on the glans and sucks out the remaining semen in my urethra.

    But.

    ¡¸ Michi, shouldn¡¯t you take off your dress? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s still wearing her dress.

    Even now that¡¯s she¡¯s fellating me on top of the bed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sweaty, you know? ¡¹

    Her beautiful dress would get dirty.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Michi says and continues to suck on my glans.

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s definitely not taking off her dress because

    she doesn¡¯t want to expose her chest in front of everyone, isn¡¯t it?

    Michi¡¯s lost to even Agnes.

    She¡¯s also flat compared to Edie.

    ¡¸ From now on, when I get new clothes, I will make sure to receive Master¡¯s love while wearing t. I¡¯ll make sure to have photos as well, that¡¯s what I decided ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I will accept Master while wearing this dress and receive semen deep inside me ¡¹

    Every time you buy new clothes?

    ¡¸ My, that sounds fun! I¡¯ll do the same! ¡¹

    Ruriko said happily.

    Oh, she came at the same time with Agnes and me from Misuzu¡¯s licking.

    Her clothes and hair are disheveled. Her breasts and genitals are showing as well

    But, she¡¯s bright and energetic.

    I mean, she¡¯s even more excited from cumming, she¡¯s bursting with energy.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do it during the seasonal wardrobe change. When changing to summer, or winter uniforms, or even wearing a coat during the winter, I want Master to do me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Me too! Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko-sama! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s speechless at Ruriko¡¯s transformation.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Ruriko-sama. We¡¯re allowed to be as obscene as we can be in front of Danna-sama. But in exchange, we need to endure the strict life of Kouzuki family ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ We can expose our everything to Danna-sama. And he will accept any of our desires ¡¹

    That¡¯s an exaggeration Misuzu.

    I¡¯m not that amazing.

    But, I¡¯ll do all my best to respond to their expectations.

    These girls are all my women.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fascinating, everything I do with Onii-sama is all fun things ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Truly. Having sex with Onii-sama is as much enjoyable as dancing. I¡¯m using only my body to please Onii-sama. It¡¯s fun for me too. Then, when Onii-sama looks at me, pours a lot inside me, that time makes me really happy. Onii-sama¡¯s very lovely! Megumi-san feels the same way, yes? ¡¹

    Suddenly, Ruriko talks to Megu.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. It¡¯s the same for me. My heart tightens when Yoshi-kun lets out a lot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a lovely feeling, isn¡¯t it?! It makes me feel like ¡°Oh, I¡¯m his woman¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, he looks like he¡¯s feeling really good when ejaculating. Furthermore, he looks at our eyes, and hug our body really tight ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ This kind of man is rare. In the first place, men just climax as they please. They don¡¯t care about the state of their partner. Worse, they feel like they¡¯re just using your body as a masturbation tool. Those parts are connected, but their minds are in a completely different direction ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, one of the customers brought by Shirasaka Sousuke puts on a mask on the prostitute¡¯s face ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan recalls from what Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ A mask? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That customer brings in a handmade mask of the face of his favorite actress and has the prostitute wear it. It¡¯s just a life-sized printout of a photo, so it¡¯s very flat ¡¹

    That¡¯s just perverted.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama, that¡¯s still way better than the others ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ I was made to wear a cartoon-character costume and entertain the customer in that dress ¡¹

    Cartoon-character costume.

    ¡¸ Huh, you mean an anime girl? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ No, not a person. An elephant ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ Elephant, to be specific, it¡¯s Du*bo ¡¹

    Du*bo?

    What¡¯s Du*bo?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan. D*mbo costume? Did you wear only the head part? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not all. Mana-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while looking gloomy.

    ¡¸ I was made to wear a whole Du*bo costume, and the only hole open is in my crotch and had sex like that ¡¹

    What the fuck?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so hot that I was sweating a lot, it was hard to breathe, and above all, what¡¯s humiliating is the remark of the customer after it was over. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ ¡°Now that I tried it, it¡¯s not really good. I guess I shouldn¡¯t use Du*bo but Po*h instead¡± I lost my cool back then ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it

    ¡¸ Wearing such a thing and covering your face makes you unable to tell the other party¡¯s feelings. It¡¯s much more fun to have sex while looking at each other ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, that one was a case for a really strange person. There¡¯s no need to worry about that. Enjoy what you want to do ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says in a panic.

    All the young ones in here have limited experience in sex. There are girls like Ruriko who had no knowledge about sex before this.

    It¡¯s scary to see what¡¯s next after teaching them about strange things.

    ¡¸ Oh right, this is from an old movie I saw! ¡¹

    Huh, Nei?

    ¡¸ In winter, you wear a coat and then naked under it. That means that you wear nothing under the coat! And then, you look for a place with no people, no, it¡¯s okay even if there are, then have sex making sure that nobody sees! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s great! Nei-chan! That¡¯s a good one! ¡¹

    Misuzu immediately jumps in.

    ¡¸ I want to do that! Danna-sama, let¡¯s do it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Ruriko wants to do that too! ¡¹

    These cousin beauties, their depravity is off the charts.

    ¡¸ Mana doesn¡¯t suit wearing a fur coat. I guess I¡¯ll try wearing a raincoat instead? That means I won¡¯t wait until winter and it will be rainy season soon ¡¹

    Mana. Naked raincoat?

    ¡¸ No, why not just get naked under an umbrella instead? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes will do that! ¡¹

    Err. Having a 12-year-old blonde haired half-foreign girl naked under an umbrella.

    Of course, it would be a yellow umbrella for elementary school girls.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have sex under the slide at the child park! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    What kind of pervert am I?

    ¡¸ Kufufu, it has completely recovered! ¡¹

    Michi smiles.

    Oh, my penis has wholly regained its strength from Michi¡¯s fellatio while we¡¯re talking about lewd stuff.

    ¡¸ Well then, I will put it inside of me ¡¹

    Michi lowers her waist.

    She places my penis inside her skirt and touching her lewd part.

    ¡¸ M-Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please leave it all to Michi. I¡¯ll do it all ¡¹

    Oh, Michi¡¯s hot nectar touches the tip of the glans.

    ¡¸ Hauuu! ¡¹

    It¡¯s pushing inside her dripping wet pussy.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Master came back again! ¡¹

    Michi pushes in her waist.

    My penis penetrates through Michi¡¯s narrow track.

    ¡¸ Just a bit more. Oh, it¡¯s here. That¡¯s the goal! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s pressing her weight to the joint.

    My penis is inside to the root.

    I¡¯m poking through her uterus.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s wearing a dress.

    She sits perfectly on top of my body.

    Having the connected part hidden behind her skirt feels a bit lewd.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, here I go ¡¹

    Michi puts her hands on my chest and lifts her ass.

    Then, she twists her waist in small increments.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    Wet sounds come from the combined part.

    This cute Michi has a lot of liquid.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Master ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s shaking her ass rhythmically looks at me with melting eyes.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Michi? ¡¹

    Michi:

    ¡¸ Master, are you interested in the molestation act? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I do, I want Master to molest me ¡¹

    Hey, Michi?

    ¡¸ I want Master to touch me while on a train on the way to school in the morning. Michi wants her precious place to be dripping wet like this ¡¹

    Michi clamps my penis.

    Michi¡¯s petite body has an excellent tightness.

    ¡¸ But, Michi, are you satisfied with just touching? ¡¹

    If her libido¡¯s ignited, then.

    We can¡¯t have sex in a crowded train as one would expect.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, therefore, when I can¡¯t endure it anymore, we¡¯ll get down at the station on the way ¡¹

    Michi breathes out.

    ¡¸ Pulling my hand forcibly, taking me to a toilet, please bring me to the men¡¯s restroom ¡¹

    Oh, Michi¡¯s love nectar is overflowing.

    Our connection has a really hot lubricant.

    ¡¸ Then, what do you want after getting you to the toilet? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes are sparkling as she tells me.

    ¡¸ Ravish me. Please mess up Michi¡¯s body! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s waist speeds up.

    Michi grinds her abdomen to mine dynamically.

    ¡¸ Master, please pour in all of your semen inside Michi! While we¡¯re inside the toilet!!! ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Michi wants to become Master¡¯s toilet! ¡¹

    She places her hand on mine and grabs it tight.

    ¡¸ Please order Michi more horrible things! Michi is Master¡¯s toy! A sex toy!! ¡¹

    Oh, Michi¡¯s also letting loose of her mind.

    She also seeks someone who¡¯ll accept her right in front of her.

    Love, pleasure, sexual urges, a partner to release it all.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ll do that all! Anything that Michi wants! ¡¹

    Therefore, I¡¯ll hold on to her and accept Michi directly in front.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to have you accept whatever I want to do too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you! ¡¹

    Ah, she smiled.

    Michi who¡¯s shaking violently on top of me is smiling.

    ¡¸ Then first, squeeze me ¡¹

    I look up at Michi and said.

    ¡¸ Squeeze? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, use your strength to squeeze out the semen left in me ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Master! ¡¹

    Michi changes the movement of her waist.

    She does it in three dimensions.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s moving from 8 to ¡Þ in the air.

    Then, she occasionally tightens up.

    Her speed is also accelerating.

    ¡¸ Master. Please say you want Michi to bear a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want Michi to bear my child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s still in middle school. Do you want a child of a middle school girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care, I want it because it¡¯s Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh, Me too! I want it because it¡¯s Master ¡¹

    Haa, haa, haa.

    Haa, haa, haa.

    Michi¡¯s rhythmic movement synchronizes with my heartbeat.

    We¡¯re overlapping.

    ¡¸ Understood, Master. You¡¯re about to cum soon. Michi will squeeze out everything. Please calm your heart ¡¹

    Michi. Michi!!

    ¡¸ Ufufu, there¡¯s no need to push yourself. Even without that devotion, Michi will make you feel excellent ¡¹

    Michi shows a smile with plenty of composure, and she wriggles her waist.

    ¡¸ I will devote my all so I will shoulder all of Master!! ¡¹

    Chapu chapu.

    My glans is knocking on Michi¡¯s uterus like a woodpecker.

    ¡¸ Ooh, Michi, Michi¡¯s about to cum soon too! ¡¹

    Then, Michi curves her back and reaches out to Edie¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Edie! ¡¹

    Edie smiles and holds Michi¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Could it be? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi? Shingetsu? ¡¹

    If Michi and Edie shoot out their Qi together.

    Everyone in the room will lose consciousness.

    Nei or Katsuko-nee who experienced it will be able to endure it but.

    What about Minaho-neesan and Agnes?

    ¡¸ Wrong, it¡¯s just us ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Only the three of us! ¡¹

    Oh, I can feel the Qi accumulating in Michi and Edie¡¯s hands.

    My consciousness is drawn to the two beauties.

    ¡¸ Kudou style final secret art, Mangetsu!!! ¡¹1

    At that moment, my heart is sucked in.

    It condensed in a moment.

    It explodes.

    ¡¸ Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Dooooopu!

    All of the semen in my body.

    All of it blows inside Michi like a jet.

    Oh, I feel my body exhausting.

    I¡¯m ejaculating as if it¡¯s being sucked out.

    What pleasure.

    I¡¯m melting, falling.

    But, I¡¯m not alone.

    Michi, Edie, and Me.

    The three of us holding each other¡¯s hands, hugging, falling.

    To the very bottom.

    To the very deep, deep, dark bottom.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaaaa, Master!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Woah hooo!!!!!! ¡¹

    Edie and Michi are here too.

    Oh, the real Michi is much younger than her current petite body.

    An elementary school girl Michi.

    When her parents are busy, she¡¯s under her Grandfather¡¯s care.

    A lonely Michi.

    Oh, I can see the true Edie too.

    When her grandmother died, Edie felt despair.

    She feels she can¡¯t believe anyone.

    Edie judges people with Qi.

    She can tell people¡¯s malice who are trying to use her so can¡¯t help but be alone.

    ¡¸ Master. Master! ¡¹

    ¡¶ darling! ¡·

    Michi and Edie¡¯s voices.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. Master already has us ¡¹

    ¡¶ SO£®It¡¯s¡¡O.K.£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    I see.

    The two can see my loneliness, my past.,

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We¡¯re falling. Falling.

    Our fall in the darkness is interrupted.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¶ £È£Á£×£Ï£Ï£Ï£Ï£Ï£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Michi and Edie use their Qi once again.

    ¡¸ Hafuu! ¡¹

    I returned to my consciousness.

    ¡¸ Uuuu!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m still in the middle of ejaculation.

    Doopu, doopu!!

    I spew my semen inside Michi¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaauuu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s smiling on top of me.

    ¡¸ So cute. I love you. I love you ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¶ darling! ¡·

    Edie¡¯s also clinging to me.

    She¡¯s rubbing her breasts to me.

    They saw it.

    These two.

    They saw both the front and the back of my heart.

    I saw it too.

    All of Michi and Edie¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s holding the camera asks curiously.

    Michi:

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s a secret technique ¡¹

    Michi says with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair! Mitchan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t explain it in words but, it¡¯s something that has to be experienced together ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s right.

    That was impossible to explain.

    We saw the loneliness in our hearts for a moment.

    And it¡¯s embarrassing but not shameful.

    We¡¯re just happy.

    We understand each other.

    We fill each other¡¯s happiness.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master? ¡¹

    We kiss each other

    ¡¸ Edie ¡¹

    ¡¶ darling£¡ ¡·

    Edie too.

    Oh, even without words. We¡¯ve really become a family.

    Neither affirming nor denying, we just accept each other.

    ¡¸ Are you okay? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Michi just taught me a lot of things ¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I was wrong to think that I had to work hard, that I have to protect everyone with my life ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸ No, I was wrong. I just put a burden on my shoulders without the need. Isn¡¯t that just wrong? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ I love everyone. I really do. I love you all. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll make you all happy. That¡¯s all I need to be satisfied with ¡¹

    Why did I not notice it?

    ¡¸ I want to make everyone happy, so I will do whatever is needed. It¡¯s natural, I don¡¯t need to be upright and think ¡°I need to work hard, I need to steel myself¡± I should just accept it naturally, smoothly ¡¹

    I look at my family.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan. I like you Minaho-neesan. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said in surprise.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too, but what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just saying it. I¡¯ll tell everyone ¡¹

    I look at Nei who¡¯s staring in confusion.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I also love Yo-chan ¡¹

    Next, Misuzu

    ¡¸ Misuzu. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama. Misuzu loves you too ¡¹

    Can Misuzu tell what I¡¯m feeling? She replied with a refreshed look.

    ¡¸ Megu, I like you. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, I also like Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t look like she gets it yet she replied.

    ¡¶ Edie¡¢I¡¡LOVE¡¡YOU£¡ ¡·

    ¡¶ YES ¡·

    She holds my hand tight.

    ¡¸ Michi, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Master ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s still connected with me. She clamps me with her vagina.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too Onii-sama forever ¡¹

    Ruriko replied with pride.

    ¡¸ Mana, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Me too. Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Love? ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ I like Agnes so much that I can¡¯t help but want to dote on Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes also likes Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san too. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s a surprise. Well, I¡¯ll thankfully receive that love ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡¸ I also think of you as a cute little brother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. Cordelia-san, I also like you ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia:

    ¡¸ Err, not Eros but Agape? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not sexual nor neighborly, it¡¯s¡¯ familial ¡¹

    She laughs at what I said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, I think of you as an interesting kid. I mean, I think your ability to make your women cute is impressive ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the power of love. You see, humans can make cute on everything they pour love on ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Wild animals are never cute. The only input in their brain is to live. But, when human beings pour love on that loveless, and expressionless wildlife, it becomes cute. No matter what kind of animal it is. They become attractive from flowing love ¡¹

    The power of love.

    ¡¸ Humans are also animals. Parents, relatives, lovers. For others, people that are loved becomes cute. But, people who aren¡¯t loved can¡¯t be cute. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Not everyone is loved.

    It¡¯s possible that one loses the affection of others.

    That¡¯s what each in the family has experienced.

    ¡¸ You pour your love on them that¡¯s why even Minaho becomes cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kyouko-san?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I wrong? You were fellating him so happily ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan blushes.

    ¡¸ And these women who are cute for you, are pouring their love back to you, that¡¯s why you¡¯re becoming cute too ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a good flow, isn¡¯t that the ideal? ¡¹

    I love my family.

    Even Nagisa, Mao-chan, and Margo-san who aren¡¯t here.

    I love Shou-neechan and Rei-chan too.

    Jii-chan as well.

    And.

    I also love Yukino.

    Yukino became cute.

    1. Full moon

 Chapter 572. Kuromori from now on

    Chapter 572. Kuromori from now on

    We¡¯re at bath after sex.

    It¡¯s already a daily pattern that I feel it ingrained in my body already.

    Well, it¡¯s not okay to let the sweat, love nectar and sperm stick to one¡¯s body.

    But still.

    This junior suite bathroom is quite wide but;

    This is basically accommodation for two people.

    Therefore, the bathtub isn¡¯t as spacious when we¡¯re all together.

    Even if we pack ourselves, it would be three to four people at max.

    That¡¯s why the others are only taking a shower in the washroom.

    Hmmm.

    Agnes, Edie, and I are in the bathtub.

    Outside is Michi, Misuzu, and Ruriko.

    The party group has already removed their make-up.

    I¡¯ve gotten used to taking a bath with girls.

    Getting naked, watching others naked. Washing each other.

    I¡¯m scrubbing Agnes¡¯ smooth back with my hand.

    ¡¸ Papa! That tickles! ¡¹

    Agnes turns her back and smiles.

    Edie who¡¯s watching that is pouring water on my back.

    I massage Edie¡¯s breasts submerged in warm water.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸ Look, breasts float in water ¡¹

    I lift Edie¡¯s breasts from below. Yeah, this is definitely buoyant.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, I¡±m not as big as Edie-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said while touching her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. Everyone has their own, I just wanted to know out of curiosity ¡¹

    Okay, I¡¯ll check Nei, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa next time. How much will they float?

    ¡¸ Papa, please touch Agnes too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I squish Agnes¡¯ breasts.

    ¡¸ Michi, let me touch yours too ¡¹

    I call Michi.

    ¡¸ A-All I have is a flat chest ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, it feels good to touch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Michi squats in front of the bathtub and sticks out her chest to me.

    ¡¸ Look, there¡¯s a puffed up feeling in here. This will grow big ¡¹

    I can feel Michi¡¯s nipples in my palm.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to touch too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure, touch it on this part ¡¹

    I place Agnes¡¯ small hand against Michi¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s squishy! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    Edie seems to say ¡°Let¡¯s see?¡± and touches Michi¡¯s chest.

    She compares it to her own breasts.

    Then, she said something.

    Michi gets sullen and retorts to Edie.

    Edie speaks again.

    Michi replies angrily.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ ¡°Since your breasts are smaller, why don¡¯t you drink a lot of milk?¡± she said ¡¹

    Michi says in ill humor.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I said, ¡°I drink milk, what about it?¡± ¡¹

    Err.

    Do tiny breasts in America drink milk?

    ¡¸ Then, ¡°You should check on what kind of milk you¡¯re drinking,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯re all the same, I already know that they have no effect anyway¡± I replied. ¡¹

    Michi thinks that Edie¡¯s laughing at her?

    Well, Edie wins when it comes to breasts.

    I mean. Michi loses to anyone in this fight.

    Edie speaks again.

    Hearing that, Misuzu:

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, it seems that Edie-san is worried about something else ¡¹

    Something else?

    ¡¸ Recently, in the US, there were news about dairy farmers increase the growth promoters to take more milk from cattle ¡¹

    Growth promoters?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not good for the human body, or should I say that giving such milk to a growing girl improves growth too much that it¡¯s worrying ¡¹

    The cow¡¯s milk with growth promoters gives abnormal development to human girls?

    ¡¸ There was news about the increasing number of children whose body growth among teenagers in the US because they were drinking that kind of milk ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t it a good thing for one¡¯s body to develop? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ It depends on the degree. Having a middle school girl having huge breast is strange, and it would be hard for her to live like that, right? Besides, it¡¯s not okay to forcibly promote growth with such medicines, the hormonal balance will become strange if you do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s definitely dangerous when you think it that way ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s convinced with Misuzu¡¯s reply.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Edie-san wants you to check the manufacturer and the ingredients properly if you¡¯re drinking milk ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ But, Japan doesn¡¯t use cow¡¯s milk right? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ Perhaps. Let¡¯s check on it later ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ Michi, Edie is worried about your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuu, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t apologize to me, apologize to Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi apologizes to Edie, in English.

    Edie pats Michi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ ¡°We¡¯re sisters, so don¡¯t mind it,¡± she said ¡¹

    Ruriko translates.

    ¡¸ Okay now, let¡¯s end that conversation! ¡¹

    Misuzu tells everyone.

    ¡¸ Instead of that, look at this, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s posing her legs open in front of me.

    Oh, the usual?

    ¡¸ Please take a look as Misuzu pees embarrassingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Warm water spurts out from Misuzu¡¯s secret part.

    It¡¯s drawing an arc and jumps to the bathroom tile.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s moist eyes look at me as she shows off an embarrassing act.

    Before long, her peeing ends.

    ¡¸ Wait a sec ¡¹

    I get off the bathtub and take the shower head.

    I pour out warm water and wash off Misuzu¡¯s piss on the floor.

    Then, Misuzu¡¯s genitals too.

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll wash it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I rub her slit with my fingers and use the shower to clean it up.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Danna-sama, I love you! ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me sweetly.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes too! ¡¹

    Agnes gets off the bath too.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, how about you do it while carried by Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu makes a suggestion.

    Oh, as if I¡¯m making a small child pee.

    ¡¸ Un, that¡¯s okay too. Agnes, come here ¡¹

    I carry Agnes and spread her legs.

    ¡¸ Wauuu, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, now let it out ¡¹

    I open up Agnes¡¯ slit with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Say ¡°I¡¯m about to pee¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu gives instructions with a smile.

    ¡¸ Papa, my pee¡¯s coming out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, go on ¡¹

    Her small body trembles.

    Agnes starts to pee.

    The water gradually grows stronger, and it makes an arc.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, doing it together with Papa feels good!! ¡¹

    Is it okay to let Agnes have peeing fetish too?

    I guess.

    This girl will be with me for the rest of her life.

    My family can be as obscene as long as it¡¯s inside.

    Let¡¯s do a lot of exciting things.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes releases the last drop and then she trembles in my arms.

    I clean up using the shower again.

    ¡¸ Okay, now it¡¯s me. ¡¹

    I¡¯ll urinate in front of everyone too.

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m watching ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s watching as a man¡¯s penis pees in front of them.

    I¡¯ve had this situation several times before, but.

    Everyone wasn¡¯t trying to watch as they were embarrassed.

    Now, they¡¯re all watching me pee in curiosity.

    Even Edie is looking filled with interest.

    Oh right.

    We no longer hold back against each other.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m peeing ¡¹

    I hold my already semi-erect penis.

    I raise the angle and begin to release.

    Shuwawawawawawawa!

    ¡¸ My, amazing! ¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸ Is the hole where pee comes out the same as where the semen does? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I always receive an ejaculation inside of me ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s have Danna-sama show how he shoots out semen next time ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a waste. Master¡¯s semen should always be poured into our wombs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I drank it once ¡¹

    Michi said. Ruriko responded.

    ¡¸ I guess. I also want to drink Danna-sama¡¯s semen once in a while ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to drink too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, even if he shoots it inside our mouth, we still can¡¯t see the moment when Onii-sama ejaculates ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, then, let¡¯s watch it ejaculate in front of everyone for once ¡¹

    Women keep saying selfish things.

    When I¡¯m done urinating.

    Ruriko shows off hers next.

    Lastly, Michi and Edie peed at the same time.

    ¡¸ Kufufufu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Edie! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuh! You¡¯ve done it now! ¡¹

    Edie and Michi compete with each other while peeing.

    The two chase each other while urinating with their legs spread.

    Both of them have their legs and loins trained so they can move around fast.

    ¡¸ Kuu ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s pee hits Michi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¶ waw£¡ ¡·

    Michi turns around and coats Edie¡¯s knee and thighs with her pee.

    ¡¸ That looks fun. ¡¹ Agnes wants to do that too! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Only those two can do that. Ordinary people don¡¯t move so much while peeing ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Agnes will train to have Onee-chan¡¯s body! ¡¹

    No, you need to train a lot to do that.

    But.

    Agnes really talks a lot.

    She¡¯s got a lot of expressions now too.

    She¡¯s laughing a lot.

    ¡¸ Awawawawawaauu ¡¹

    The game¡¯s over with Edie¡¯s loss due to ending sooner.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done! ¡¹

    Misuzu showers hot water on the two girls covered in pee.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Here, your change of underwear and everyone¡¯s panties too ¡¹

    After getting out of the bath, Katsuko-nee prepared us a change of clothes.

    Katsuko-nee bringing a change of underwear for everyone like it¡¯s natural is impressive.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    They don¡¯t want to wear panties wet with love nectar after all.

    Wait, I¡¯m going to put it on everyone.

    Agnes is the only with a small size, so I put that on her first.

    Michi, she has a small ass.

    I knew it, Edie¡¯s panty is big.

    ¡¸ We have a stock most sizes of underwear in the mansion, although I¡¯m sorry for giving out such a boring plain white design ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    As for my underwear, Megu bought this together with me.

    ¡¸ Your suit and Misuzu-san and the girl¡¯s dress are all packed up. We¡¯re going back to put on the clothes you wore coming here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I put on my school uniform.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi also wear clothes when they came here.

    Edie and Agnes too.

    ¡¸ Come this way, Kouzuki-sama is here ¡¹

    Huh, Jii-chan?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We get out of the bathroom and head to the living room.

    Jii-chan¡¯s talking to Minaho-neesan.

    Margo-san and Yoshiko-san are in here too.

    It seems that the other women have gone to the separate room.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia are gone too.

    Neither Yazawa-san or the two guards are in the room. They must be waiting outside.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ve been waiting for you ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at my face and said.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan and Agnes-chan, let¡¯s go to where everyone else is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes the two to the other room.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and I take a seat.

    Michi stands behind Misuzu like a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I was talking to Minaho-kun just now ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about the future of Kuromori ¡¹

    The future of Kuromori.

    I know that Minaho-neesan wants to shut down the brothel.

    ¡¸ As you know, Kuromori isn¡¯t just a high-class prostitution organization. It¡¯s not merely a brothel but also a high school ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the high school I¡¯m in is under Kuromori¡¯s control for decades.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Kuromori Kounosuke started that. When it was taken over by Minaho-kun¡¯s father and Shirasaka Sousuke, they handled it horribly, but Kuromori Kounosuke¡¯s ¡°Kuromori tower¡± system was wonderful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I heard that from Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    During its early days, it was a high-class brothel used by the daughters of former nobles who fell in ruin after the war. The prostitutes who boast beauty, culture and high product quality accompanies the big-shots of the political and business world.

    During the transition of age after that, they take beautiful girls from poor houses in the local areas and raise them as high-class prostitutes.

    Kuromori Kounosuke bought our school to have it as a cover.

    The prostitutes under education are living in dorms. Living in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kounosuke¡¯s prostitutes were all wonderful. I loved the ¡°Kuromori tower¡± during that age ¡¹

    Jii-chan was a regular of Kuromori tower during that age.

    ¡¸ Therefore, after Shirasaka Sousuke broke the tradition of the brothel, I kept myself away. Then later, when some familiar prostitutes sent an SOS to me, I took action ¡¹

    After Shirasaka Sousuke took over Kuromori tower, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s perverted hobby turned the brothel to a mess.

    Women who have no sins are kidnapped, raped, and turned to prostitutes over and over again.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s little sister and Megu¡¯s mother have died treated as toys.

    Therefore, the senior prostitutes called for Jii-chan¡¯s help.

    Jii-chan used his power to intervene with Kuromori.

    He called Kyouko-san to be a watchdog.

    He made Minaho-neesan take part in management.

    The former clerk, Morimoto-san was called back after Shirasaka Sousuke banished him.

    But, the change inside the Kuromori tower:

    In the end, the owner is the son of Kuromori Kounosuke, Minaho-neesan¡¯s father: Kuromori Koichiro.

    Kuromori Koichiro doesn¡¯t go against Shirasaka Sousuke, so it was impossible to banish Shirasaka.

    Since then, Minaho-neesan revamped the management of Kuromori, and she continued to rebuild the high-class brothel since Kuromori Kounosuke¡¯s age.

    Shirasaka Sousuke watches from the side and continues to commit sexual crimes as he likes with Kuromori as his base.

    They were restraining each other.

    Shirasaka Sousuke no longer can continue repeating his brutal sex crimes as he likes.

    But still, he never stopped his horrible acts.

    He even kidnapped Katsuko-nee and Nagisa from our high school after entering and turned them to prostitutes.

    He tried to buy Nei from an American crime syndicate as a slave.

    Minaho-neesan has been fighting Shirasaka Sousuke, a foul man, for a long time.

    And.

    She crippled her own father, Kuromori Koichiro.

    On the public, Kuromori Koichiro had some troubles with the gangsters which resulted in closing Kuromori.

    Losing the backing of Kuromori Koichiro, Shirasaka Sousuke had no choice but to leave Kuromori.

    But, Shirasaka Sousuke tried to set up a new prostitution organization with another crime syndicate.

    And for that reason, he tried to get the customer list of Kuromori.

    Furthermore, he tried to make Megu, his daughter to become a prostitute of the new organization.

    Therefore. Minaho-neesan started the revenge plan she took years to build.

    Finally, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s dead.

    ¡¸ But, a brothel is a brothel. The system where a woman sells her body to a man has no substitute ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, do you plan to close Kuromori¡¯s brothel? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my plan, but a sinful brothel like ours isn¡¯t allowed to disappear that easily. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Some women are left with no means to earn money other than being a prostitute. Those women are rumored trying to make a new organization with Shirasaka. I need to look after those children until the end ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan released all the prostitutes along with the declaration of the closing of Kuromori.

    Each of them was given enough money to start a new life.

    The former prostitutes who had a dream of being released someday even after becoming a prostitute started a business using the money.

    However, among those former prostitutes during Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s age only know how to sell themselves to men since becoming one.

    Some women are satisfied with life as a prostitute and want to start working as a prostitute again.

    For example, Iwakura-san in our high school.

    ¡¸ Couldn¡¯t you just leave them alone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, those women had their fates twisted because of Kuromori, and I will see them to the end as the successor of Kuromori ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Not all of them wanted to become a prostitute.

    In the end, Shirasaka Sousuke forced them to become a prostitute.

    Some may like their job as a prostitute, but.

    There¡¯s a responsibility of taking their life choice and turning them to prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Besides, the customers too. There are a lot of them who wants us to restart the brothel ¡¹

    During the dance presentation of Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Minaho-neesan asked the customers in political and business world, and they wished for it to resume soon.

    Those weren¡¯t perverts like Shirasaka Sousuke, they were dignified and elegant guests of the high-class brothel.

    ¡¸ My thoughts were short-sighted. Kuromori¡¯s history is over a half-century old. Even people like Kouzuki-sama still remember the old Kuromori tower. It¡¯s not a right decision to crush it on my own judgment ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s impossible to resume the brothel with just those who want to work as a prostitute again, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to say but weren¡¯t it only girls who have few customers who say that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, those who had a lot of customers before have started a new life already. They received help from their patrons ¡¹

    I see. Those who were in demand were thinking ahead, and their business grows bigger and faster due to their old customers.

    Nagisa¡¯s flower shop is a success.

    ¡¸ Besides, those girls who want to come back, if you ask me, most of them are matching with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s perverted alignment ¡¹

    Oh, Iwakura-san is also in the perverted alignment.

    ¡¸ Hmm, the guys in political and business world don¡¯t really prefer perverted acts ¡¹

    Jii-chan groans.

    ¡¸ Yes, if I had to say, most of them seek healing of their hearts from young girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa were the breadwinners, so I guess that¡¯s true.

    Iwakura-san is terrible at healing.

    I mean, I don¡¯t think an old guy can catch up with her perversion.

    ¡¸ Of course, some customers seek perverted acts so those girls may still have a job, however, ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that would make Kuromori a brothel specialized in perverted acts then ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ If you want to keep the brothel¡¯s tradition and dignity as before, you would need prostitutes with high skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t let the released prostitutes come back ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko does not intend to take in any customers either ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s why Katsuko-nee didn¡¯t come back after sending Edie to the other side.

    She doesn¡¯t want to stay in this conversation.

    ¡¸ Then, we need to find new prostitutes ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

 Chapter 573. Educate!

    Chapter 573. Educate!

    A new prostitute? That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to create more situation like ours ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Naturally, tyranny such as kidnapping and turning them to prostitutes will cause them to rise up ¡¹

    Jii-chan replied.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m saying is whether the former Kuromori tower can come back or not. During Kuromori tower¡¯s age, the prostitutes choose to do business on their will ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s during when Japan was extremely poor, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather started Kuromori tower after the war was lost.

    It¡¯s mostly daughters of former nobles who want to live how they want in life and became prostitutes.

    Afterward, daughters from poor families all over Japan were gathered.

    ¡¸ Nowadays, nobody thinks of becoming a prostitute because the house has problems, right? ¡¹

    I said. Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. Even in this age, some girls sink in the sex industry because of their parent¡¯s debt. However, it¡¯s indeed overwhelmingly less than in the past ¡¹

    Even now there are such people.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s impossible to find a prostitute from those ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori is a high-class brothel. It¡¯s difficult to find girls who want to earn their living by prostitution who behaves elegantly ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ We cannot just let our customers be entertained by a girl who grew up doing services at a street brothel. Their care for the customers is entirely different ¡¹

    Oh, the original customers of Kuromori were all political celebrities.

    ¡¸ What do you think would happen if those girls leaked personal information of their customers to the people they were working before? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Brothels and crime syndicates are connected in many ways ¡¹

    It will be a big problem if the customer information of Kuromori leaks to an organized crime syndicate.

    ¡¸ Just that alone needs our prostitute to be thoroughly educated. Even Yukiyo, she leaked out Nei and your information to the underground society but, it¡¯s only about yourself, right? ¡¹

    Yukiyo. Iwakura-san¡¯s surname.

    ¡¸ That girl will never leak out customer information. If she does, she knows that Kyouko-san and I can destroy her in the cruelest way possible ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But, if we take in a girl who came from a sex industry without how scary we are, there¡¯s a high possibility that she¡¯ll become just a pawn of a crime syndicate. I believe there are more crime syndicates more powerful than us ¡¹

    I see. We¡¯re already acquainted with some other syndicates.

    Kuromori is connected to Kouzuki family which has an influence on the national police.

    Kyouko-san is quite a dangerous person.

    They need to know how scary that is.

    Or else, the temptation of the syndicate they left can come in.

    In the first place, they became prostitutes wanting money.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we don¡¯t want to use prostitutes who¡¯re the first job isn¡¯t in Kuromori ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I agree. Kuromori won¡¯t be working with prostitutes unless the girl is trained from scratch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re looking for girls who have troubles with money and is ready to become a prostitute? ¡¹

    Can we find those?

    ¡¸ Yes, furthermore, it would be best if they have knowledge of Kouzuki family and other famous people ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Grandfather, are you trying to find candidates from children of famous people? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is. I think that we should go back to the foundation of Kuromori tower ¡¹

    No, but.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t it create problems in the house if they sell their daughter as a prostitute? ¡¹

    I ask.

    We¡¯re ten years over the 21st century, you know?

    ¡¸ There is ¡¹

    Jii-chan replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Japan has been in a business depression for more than 20 years you see. There are families among the nobles who are in tough times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, there is ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Even in our school, some transfer out because their home¡¯s business isn¡¯t doing well ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu¡¯s school is the school for Japan¡¯s top high-class daughters.

    ¡¸ Your school has expensive tuition, and there¡¯s a lot of high-cost donations and other each year ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ But those transfer outs are just about one in three years ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Well of course. It¡¯s natural. Being in a noble family means helping each other. A lot has declined assistance from others and reached something undesirable ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need a lot. We can start with two or three new prostitutes for resuming Kuromori ¡¹

    Two or three.

    ¡¸ During the restart, the customers need to be narrowed down more than before of course. Those involved with Shirasaka Sousuke will never receive a call again and those who have the time and money can enjoy being a member ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, the payment will be double. Quantity doesn¡¯t profit, quality does

    Doubling the price of buying a prostitute?

    ¡¸ Even though they¡¯re prostitutes, they actually hardly have sex with the customers. They¡¯re all in the same generation as me. It¡¯s about time those guys feel the decline ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ Minaho-kun, could you hold it for five more years? ¡¹

    Five years?

    ¡¸ A renewed Kuromori can¡¯t place new members. The members will be on my generation, men in their late sixties only. It will be only people who know Minaho-kun¡¯s grandfather¡¯s old Kuromori tower ¡¹

    Only those who know the old mansion can be a member.

    ¡¸ What now? In five years, it will be bustling including me. Their male functions will be gone. IN five years, the brothel can close down naturally. Even the prostitutes who want to return because they know no other life can learn it in five years. No, if their age weakens their beauty, then they¡¯ll realize themselves that it¡¯s impossible to continue being a high-class prostitute ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I believe that Kuromori tower¡¯s dream of a gorgeous high-class brothel should disappear with our generation ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Grandfather¡¯s ideal brothel might be best wiped down by those who know it from it¡¯s the best era like Kouzuki-sama and others ¡¹

    If the time is set in five years, Minaho-neesan thinks that it¡¯s okay to let the brothel continue?

    ¡¸ If you carefully select the members, just three new prostitutes will do it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ Yeah, to be honest, those in my generation would ask a prostitute to heal them instead of sex. Three girls from famous families can do it so long as they make us feel at ease. Also, as long as we know that they¡¯re from a distinguished family, the other members won¡¯t force them to have sex. They¡¯re related to the families somewhat ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, Jii-chan, but in that case, why would you buy a high-class prostitute at a price if you can just have your own granddaughter or relative¡¯s daughter play with you? ¡¹

    I asked. Jii-chan:

    ¡¸ That¡¯s meaningless. We¡¯re elderly, our male functions may be weakened, but we¡¯re still men. We want to be a man until we die. Therefore, we need a woman who treats us as a man. That is what heals us ¡¹

    An old man is still a man.

    They want to buy a prostitute, to have a young girl treat them as a man even if they don¡¯t have sex.

    They¡¯ll pay for that.

    ¡¸ Well, if you really want to have sex, then one can call a former prostitute from Kuromori ¡¹

    The women like Iwakura-san who can¡¯t quit being a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the three new ones should be a graceful, kind, and calm girl. Just being together with them helps you relax. If it¡¯s that kind of girl, nobody might make a move on them ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ But, a prostitute is still a prostitute ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Did you know that Kuromori doesn¡¯t offer virgins to their customers? ¡¹

    Huh, why?

    ¡¸ A prostitute who can¡¯t understand the feelings of a man during sex can¡¯t do proper work That¡¯s how Grandfather thinks. In the red light district on the olden days, there were virgin prostitutes bought by regular customers at a high price but, it has to be a certain customer with information about them, if a customer forced to buy it for a price, the prostitute can receive trauma with their first experience. Therefore, Grandfather doesn¡¯t offer virgins no matter how much money they pay ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke abused Grandfather¡¯s rule and made a move on the girls ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why.

    Minaho-neesan, Nagisa and Katsuko-nee were all raped by Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Ah, I know. It will be your job ¡¹

    What, Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the successor of Kuromori family. Once we find three new prostitutes, we¡¯ll have you deflower them and teach them the pleasures of sex ¡¹

    M-Me?

    ¡¸ Okay? That¡¯s your job ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t ask for my response and turned back to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama already has some candidates in mind, am I wrong? ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Umu, three. There would be two sisters. Their family¡¯s fortunes are titled, so they seek support from another house behind the scenes. However, that house didn¡¯t receive help. All they have is a beautiful daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you¡¯ll help their house by making their daughter a prostitute of Kuromori? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯ll be giving them a five-year apprenticeship deadline. In case she earns more than the support, you can pay for her earnings ¡¹

    She can quit being a prostitute after five years. She can save her money too.

    ¡¸ It must be a woman that matches Kouzuki-sama¡¯s tastes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about that. Hey, make sure you have her ready ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles at me.

    I.

    ¡¸ Is this okay, Misuzu? ¡¹

    I ask Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Danna-sama will be the head of Kuromori house¡¯s brothel, so it is inevitable ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. What about Mitchi? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Michi.

    ¡¸ I am Master¡¯s slave. I¡¯ll accept anything, however, ¡¹

    Michi looks aloof.

    ¡¸ It might be better if we hide it from Megumi-san ¡¹

    Yeah, Megu will definitely get angry.

    ¡¸ I guess. Katsuko-oneesama and Nagisa-oneesama came from the brothel so they¡¯d understand. Nei-chan and Mana-chan will just laugh it off, as for Agnes-chan, she won¡¯t mind, I think ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan know Jii-chan well, so they¡¯ll agree with my situation.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, either way, I would like to have some time to consider. If possible, show me the information about the candidates. Then, we would review if that girl can genuinely become a prostitute of Kuromori ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    This shouldn¡¯t be an immediate judgment.

    Minaho-neesan should think about it deeply and decide whether to accept it or not.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Think about it ¡¹

    Jii-chan still thinks that Minaho-neesan should restart the brothel.

    No, either way, Minaho-neesan needs to do something about Iwakura-san and others in the future.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, I¡¯d like to discuss something ¡¹

    Suddenly, Misuzu calls her grandfather.

    ¡¸ About what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m interested in the education system Kuromori Kounosuke has made for the prostitutes of Kuromori ¡¹

    Education system?

    ¡¸ My father is a bureaucrat of Ministry of Education, and I¡¯m thinking of becoming a state bureaucrat after graduating from the University of Tokyo ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Even without the skills in sex, Kuromori-sama has gathered women from poor families of rural areas and taught them knowledge, culture, elegance so the leaders of political and financial world like Grandfather can enjoy with them, hasn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Jii-chan nods.

    ¡¸ They were all bright and gorgeous girls, and they never did any action that would hurt our feelings. If you look at Nagisa-kun and Katsuko-kun, you¡¯ll understand. Especially Nagisa-kun, she¡¯s a woman close to Kuromori tower¡¯s ideal women ¡¹

    I see.

    Indeed, those two are bright and energetic. They give priority to my emotions and never assert themselves to others.

    They always try to entertain everyone. They have the spirit of servitude.

    ¡¸ Do you think this education system can be used? ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Uhm, excuse my impoliteness but, grandfather¡¯s students. Those young men are quite small in personality. They¡¯re narrow-minded and only have low ambition, I¡¯m worried about the future of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­Right.

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ And, I¡¯m more worried about who will be their wives ¡¹

    Their future spouses?

    ¡¸ If their wives are also narrow-minded, it won¡¯t end well ¡¹

    Misuzu emphasized.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Jii-chan sighs.

    ¡¸ Those guys are likely caught in a trap of golddiggers ¡¹

    Well.

    Kouzuki Satoshi was caught by Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that Kouzuki group¡¯s executives should start a school for bride candidates for your students ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ The branch family executives don¡¯t all have sons, but some have daughters as well ¡¹

    Well, some may have daughters, yes.

    ¡¸ I can also call out to the daughters of other distinguished houses ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Jii-chan:

    ¡¸ Can Minaho-kun try to teach that group? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kuromori has a good education system I believe ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ And if the education system at that group went well, I¡¯ll spread it all over Japan when I enter the ministry of Education ¡¹

    The whole of Japan?

    ¡¸ Elegance backed up by knowledge, I think being a Yamato Nadeshiko is about that ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Can we borrow this system, without the sex techniques of course ¡¹

    He said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ If they start training in sex education, they might not be able to hold themselves back ¡¹

    Misuzu:

    ¡¸ I will not allow that to happen! ¡¹

    She¡¯s angry.

    Well, that¡¯s right.

    I mean, if they do that, my body won¡¯t be able to keep up.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san¡¯s idea is interesting ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try that in our school ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, how about we name it as ¡°Nadeshiko course?¡± It will be a girl¡¯s only lesson learning about Japanese traditional arts and knowledge and make it a specialty to raise elegant Japanese women ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ The students in there will all be scholars. I¡¯ll select talented girls from poor families and rural areas and enroll them in. We¡¯ll make our mansion as a student dorm ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    The old mansion is supposed to be an all-girls¡¯ dormitory for prostitutes in our high school.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take off the sex. It will be a genuine women¡¯s dorm. In that case, the mansion will be released from its old grudges ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, what about the restart of the brothel? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ We can use the facilities under the hotel in front of the station ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Kuromori also has a prostitution establishment in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s only a few selected customers, that place will be enough. I don¡¯t want the mansion to be a brothel anymore. That place has a lot of sad memories ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ IN that case, maybe we can try again ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ If that mansion can be filled with smiles and laughter of girls I don¡¯t want anybody to sell their body in that place ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end, everything is put on hold.

    We¡¯ll return home and discuss it with everyone.

    But for now, that¡¯s enough.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, uhm ¡¹

    Ruriko calls me.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, I have school ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Golden week is already over.

    ¡¸ Okay. For now, go back home and prepare for school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I will gather all the necessities and return to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Ruriko¡¯s mine.

    I¡¯ll never release her.

    I already have that resolve so I can let her return to her parent¡¯s house for a night.

    ¡¸ Okay, go home with Yoshiko-san for tonight ¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll return by tomorrow. Therefore ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Please rape Ruriko¡¯s body again tomorrow ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. I¡¯m going to give you a lot of love tomorrow too ¡¹

    I hug Ruriko and kiss her.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I got wet again ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, me as well ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Michi¡¯s with you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m wearing my uniform ¡¹

    I see. Michi has been wearing her school uniform since earlier.

    So that is for her to stay at Misuzu¡¯s house any time.

    She doesn¡¯t need to go home even if there¡¯s school next day.

    But.

    ¡¸ Where are your school materials? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In school ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, how do you study then? ¡¹

    Could it be that Michi can¡¯t study?

    ¡¸ I memorized the books for the year on the first week of school ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Therefore, there¡¯s no need for me to study ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Michi can memorize books after at least reading it twice. Furthermore, she never forgets it ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. ¡¹

    Could ti be that Michi¡¯s amazingly smart?

    ¡¸ I always think it¡¯s incredible. I can¡¯t remember my books unless I read it four or five times ¡¹

    M-Misuzu?

    Oh, I see.

    Misuzu¡¯s aiming to get into the University of Tokyo.

    She¡¯s smart, different from me.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll be returning after school tomorrow ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs and kisses me.

    ¡¸ I love you, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Michi also stretches out and comes to kiss me.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s go home. Yazawa-san and the other guards must be bored of waiting outside ¡¹

    Jii-chan stands up.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Take care of Ruriko ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi will return to their condo, but.

    Ruriko will return to Jii-chan¡¯s house with Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Ruriko is your woman but, she¡¯s my grandchild. She¡¯s my precious granddaughter ¡¹

    Jii-chan said, and he pats Ruriko¡¯s hair.

    Oh, his illicit love is gone.

    He loves Ruriko as her grandfather now.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san too, take care ¡¹

    I bow my head. Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Earlier, in that room, you.. ¡¹

    She looks at me scared and said.

    ¡¸ You said you love everyone ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I love all of my women.

    I shouted that I love them earlier.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, Misuzu-sama, and the other women too ¡¹

    Yeah, indeed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the only one you didn¡¯t say that you love in that room ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you do not love me. I see ¡¹

    She looks down sadly.

 Chapter 574. Expectations on moving forward

    Chapter 574. Expectations on moving forward

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I don¡¯t know Yoshiko-san that well ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Besides, Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t know me that well, right? I can¡¯t love someone I don¡¯t know well ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that you know Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san says while showing a pout.

    I look at Ruriko and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ To be honest, there¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know. Last night, when I went to Misuzu¡¯s house, I found out a lot of things for the first time ¡¹

    Seeing their living environment lets you understand things for the first time.

    Even in Misuzu¡¯s composed, bright, yet closed inside personality, I think her room¡¯s too spacious and her room has a lock.

    Since the space for an individual to move freely is large, Misuzu¡¯s heart is tormented by the pressure of being the daughter of Kouzuki house every day cannot wither.

    She has a place to escape.

    However, because of that room, Misuzu¡¯s withdrawn personality has been created.

    Misuzu by nature is not good at communicating with others.

    At first glance, she¡¯s bright and kind to everyone, but that¡¯s the result of being educated on what to do as the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    Michi¡¯s the only close friend she has.

    ¡¸ I mean, I still don¡¯t even know what Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s favorite food is. Well, I¡¯ll learn that next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have any dislikes in food. I¡¯ll gladly eat anything presented ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    But, that¡¯s just a result of the education as the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    When Ruriko goes to dine together with Jii-chan, if she says her likes or dislikes, it would bring shame to Kouzuki house.

    A daughter of Kouzuki house must eat the meals served for dinner with a smile.

    That¡¯s their duty as a successor.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to know what Ruriko dislikes but what Ruriko likes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I like whichever ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    It¡¯s natural for Ruriko who¡¯s a daughter of a noble.

    She can¡¯t tell what she likes or dislikes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Earlier, Ruri-tan said ¡°I want Onii-sama to eat this dish too,¡± earlier in the party when you were eating, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, the flavor seems like it would please Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s what Ruriko likes ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    I see. Ruriko doesn¡¯t know what kind of flavor I like.

    I¡¯ve only eaten together with Ruriko in the past few days.

    Above all that, I just eat anything that I¡¯m offered.

    Mainly, I never talk about ¡°I like this taste¡± or ¡°I hate this¡±

    In short.

    The dish Ruriko tasted and wanted me to eat as well is the flavor Ruriko likes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same. I have hopes that Danna-sama eats whatever I like. No, it¡¯s not just on food. I want to share a lot of experiences with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. Me too. I want to experience various things with Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what love means I think ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Yoshiko-san listens quietly.

    No, Jii-chan too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a very philosophical talk. But still, teaching each other a lot, you really have an equal relationship ¡¹

    Equal?

    ¡¸ When I think that you have to experience what I know well then I will contact you. I¡¯ll have you all experience it together, or even share the experience with each other ¡¹

    Jii-chan snorts his nose.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong, Jii-chan. I really am a man who knows nothing. 1 Everyone taught me a lot, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m somehow living ¡¹

    I believe that there are still a lot of things I can learn.

    ¡¸ Your straightforwardness is what connects to their trust I believe ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko, you think that this boy is using Misuzu and Ruriko as a bridge to take over Kouzuki house, right? I also consider that ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ And yet, why is he not seducing Yoshiko. You know that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Yoshiko-san thinks that I¡¯m that kind of guy.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    To Yoshiko-san, I¡¯m the man who took Ruriko away.

    I even forced her to watch Ruriko¡¯s first time.

    Earlier, she was watching us have group sex too.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, I ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks down.

    ¡¸ It might be in his plan to not call out on me ¡¹

    Oh, Yoshiko-san seems to be overthinking.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama has no plans at all ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Yoshiko-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama never thinks politically after all ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t think of using us as a bridge to become the head of Kouzuki house at all ¡¹

    Ruriko also speaks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, he doesn¡¯t have any political thoughts at all. That¡¯s why I can trust him ¡¹

    Jii-chan too?

    ¡¸ Yes. Kouzuki house¡¯s problems are our own to solve ¡¹

    ¡¸ So Onii-sama won¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko smile to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ What part of Misuzu and Ruriko do you like? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Misuzu herself ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I mean, I love them all. Her face, body, voice, personality, how she¡¯s smart yet a bit spoiled sometimes, I like that all ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Oh, of course, I like Ruriko being herself and Michi being herself too. Minaho-neesan, Jii-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I like how you try to speak like almighty yet also a bit cunning. That¡¯s how Jii-chan is ¡¹

    I continue.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I think we¡¯ll be together for long ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Is that your standard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You see, people don¡¯t necessarily need to agree on everything. Misuzu and Ruriko are too rich that there are some parts I can¡¯t really understand. But you see, what¡¯s most important is whether I can get over that unknown and be confident that I¡¯ll be with them all the time, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ So you think of being with me too? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Why not? Jii-chan is the head of Kouzuki house, you¡¯re also a lot older than me, so I have a lot I don¡¯t understand but, if I can then I will ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s overlapping with his first love, and he even holds illicit love for her.

    I¡¯m sure that if I were in the same position, I might¡¯ve done the same thing.

    ¡¸ I can understand Jii-chan. That¡¯s why I can call you, family. If it was Michi¡¯s father, or old man Dai Grepher, then I can¡¯t understand them ¡¹

    I know that they¡¯re working behind the scenes. Those kinds of people are needed too.

    However, I don¡¯t know why do they have to dress costumes at all.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t lump me with those men! ¡¹

    Jii-chan gets angry.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just plain wrong to understand those people ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re in a world of mysterious tastes ¡¹

    Michi also seems to be repulsive to the fact that her father is wearing a black hat black suit.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s a valuable standard for you on whether we can keep on with our lives or not ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan returns to the topic.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, That¡¯s why ¡¹

    I turn to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I still am not sure whether I can keep company with Yoshiko-san for a lifetime. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t love Yoshiko-san, nor I don¡¯t think I have to ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ You can see that Onii-sama hasn¡¯t accepted us thoughtlessly, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ On top of that, I love Yoshiko-sama. I want to be with Yoshiko-sama for the rest of my life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, that¡¯s! ¡¹

    They¡¯re in similar positions now as cousins but before, their relationship was of a master and servant.

    ¡¸ Your words are a waste on me ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san bows her head to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯m thankful to Yoshiko-sama. Therefore, I want us to get along from now until forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, please don¡¯t say any more ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, I can¡¯t continue living in Grandfather¡¯s house anymore. Right now, it¡¯s my pleasure to stay with Onii-sama and to serve him. I need to live apart from Yoshiko-sama already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san trembles.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko had been living in Jii-chan¡¯s mansion since they came to consciousness.

    Just the two of them.

    ¡¸ If Ruriko-sama¡¯s living in Kuromori-sama¡¯s mansion then I will too! ¡¹

    Ruriko shakes her head.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! Yoshiko is Ruriko-sama¡¯s attendant. I need to take care of Ruriko-sama1 ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san still clings.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a slave. Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. A slave cannot have her attendant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why does Ruriko-sama need to become a slave!? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I feel pride in being Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. I¡¯m grateful to God for this destiny of mine ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama likes Kuromori-sama more than me, I see. ¡¹

    Err.

    What should I do in this case?

    ¡¸ Hmm, I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s the master in here ¡¹

    Jii-chan glares at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve been very impolite as an attendant! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san stands off her chair and kneels on the floor.

    Haa.

    She¡¯s recognized as a daughter of Kouzuki house and yet,

    In the end, her thoughts are still of a vassal, an attendant.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko, wait outside ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ I-I-I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was just telling you to get out ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks down on her.

    ¡¸ Michi-pon, accompany Yoshiko-sama outside ¡¹

    Misuzu orders Michi.

    Her forethought is that it¡¯s painful to wait outside alone.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi goes to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama, either way, Ruri-tan will be coming back with you to your Grandfather¡¯s house tonight. Why don¡¯t you talk it out tonight slowly? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯ll come too. I¡¯ll tell Yazawa to drive by Misuzu¡¯s house on the way. If you bring your school items for tomorrow, you can go with Ruriko and Yoshiko to school together by morning, right? ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Understood, Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu agrees.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s still something we have to talk about, but we¡¯ll be going soon so wait outside ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. Yoshiko-san:

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    She gets up, and Michi takes her to the door.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    She closes the door.

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Nagisa-kun taught you some lesbian techniques, hasn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather. ¡¹

    What? Jii-chan?

    Misuzu¡¯s calm.

    ¡¸ Then, make Yoshiko fall by tonight. Ruriko, help her out. This won¡¯t be fixed unless Yoshiko is sexually satisfied ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Considering the Kouzuki bloodline, I think that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The Kouzuki blood¡¯s libido is too high that Ruri-tan and I needed Danna-sama to embrace us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ What Yoshiko seeks isn¡¯t spiritual connection but a more physical one. She wants to confirm her bonds with others with her body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Before, Ruri-tan has been holding hands with Yoshiko-sama, hugging her ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Now that they¡¯re in equal position, it has become impossible for her to touch Ruri-tan¡¯s body like before. She¡¯s become distant for some reason ¡¹

    ¡¸ She seems to be affected by watching Ruriko-san and him have sex ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason. Tonight, have some physical contact between women only. First is to have Misuzu satisfy Yoshiko¡¯s body and Ruriko¡¯s next. That should break the wall between the two of you ¡¹

    I see. They¡¯ll expel the ill feelings using physical contact.

    ¡¸ Hey now, don¡¯t be so surprised. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re doing with them? ¡¹

    Huh, Jii-chan?

    Oh, right.

    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorting out the problems inside Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s heart through sex.

    This is the method of Kuromori.

    ¡¸ In Yoshiko¡¯s case, she has a strong opposition towards you so let Misuzu do this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be able to guide her well ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, Grandfather, I want to give Yoshiko-sama to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko says something outrageous.

    ¡¸ Once Onii-sama rapes her, Yoshiko-sama will also understand how wonderful Onii-sama is ¡¹

    No no.

    Jii-chan, Ruriko means rape differently.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that girl is strongly a lesbian ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I thinks o too. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, is this Kyouko-san¡¯s turn? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Absolutely not. What will happen to Yoshiko if I leave her to that woman ¡¹

    No, what will happen?

    I wonder.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t really recommend that for beginners. Kyouko-san is an advanced course after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s ignore Kyouko-san for now. Grandfather, I also thought that I was a lesbian before. But, when Dannas-sama embraced me, I learned the pleasures of sex. I believe that Yoshiko-sama needs to experience it once at least ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for it to be done right away, is there? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko wants Onii-sama to rape Yoshiko-sama together with me ¡¹

    Ruriko says happily.

    To Ruriko, rape only means sex with the man on lead.

    The part where the woman is being forced is omitted.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama¡¯s body is much more voluptuous than mine, so I think Onii-sama will like it ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, I¡¯ll make a situation so it would end up like that. No matter how good the meat is, you can¡¯t eat it deliciously unless you prepare it well. Isn¡¯t that right, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, we should be going. Minaho-kun, best regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Jii-chan stands up.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be excusing ourselves tonight, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu kisses me.

    ¡¸ It will be okay. Please leave Yoshiko-sama to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be using all of the techniques Nagisa-oneesama and Danna-sama taught me! ¡¹

    No, I didn¡¯t teach you anything though

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, see you tomorrow ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses me. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Mitchi hadn¡¯t given her goodbye kiss ¡¹

    Ruriko talks about Michi who left earlier.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Danna-sama, please do Michi-pon first tomorrow ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I guess. In that case, tell Michi to endure for tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Jii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for the night ¡¹

    Misuzu, Jii-chan, and Ruriko.

    The three of them left the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Katsuko, I know you¡¯re listening so come in ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Katsuko-nee comes inside the room immediately.

    Oh, there was a wiretap listening to the conversation in this room.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks straight to the point.

    It¡¯s about the reconstruction of Kuromori which Jii-chan talked about.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a bad idea. We¡¯ll only be extending for five years ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, for the three new prostitutes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is still worried about it.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama has already made a list of candidates ¡¹

    He said they were daughters of families about to collapse.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s too prepared for this? ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Is this really over with three people? ¡¹

    I see. It¡¯s promised to make three new prostitutes for the moment.

    Once the brothel starts operating, he might add more prostitutes in.

    ¡¸ He can make a list right away so shouldn¡¯t the candidates be considered more? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think Ojou-sama¡¯s right. It¡¯s possible that those three people Kouzuki-sama beings aren¡¯t suited to become prostitutes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ However, as mentioned earlier, a new prostitute is necessary for reopening the brothel. Once it resumes, you cannot stop it. Unless the first three candidates of Kouzuki-sama are not suited on becoming a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could Kouzuki-sama be planning to have us ask him if he has other candidates? ¡¹

    In that case, Jii-chan could send more candidates to Kuromori.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Margo? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns to Margo-san.

    Oh, Margo-san has always been in this room.

    She didn¡¯t say a word while we were talking earlier.

    ¡¸ Who knows, I don¡¯t. Think about it Minaho ¡¹

    Margo-san said laughing.

    ¡¸ As for me, well, I already have other things I want to do. Even if the brothel reopens, I won¡¯t be touching any work in it ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not like I want to leave everyone. I planned to return to the US after Minaho¡¯s revenge is over but, ever since he came here, we have become family. My family is in here, so I want to stay with everyone. But, I don¡¯t have any time to help out with the brothel ¡¹

    I know that she talked about a lot with Nei.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san too, I think that you should be thinking about your bakery first. You don¡¯t plan on returning to a prostitute, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied immediately

    ¡¸ In that case, Minaho¡¯s the only one who can deal with this case ¡¹

    Margo-san said

    ¡¸ B-But, I-I can¡¯t really open up a bakery right away, and I would like to have Ojou-sama¡¯s suggestions as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay on its own but, I don¡¯t think that those who don¡¯t plan on returning to the mansion should be clear about it ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go to the other room ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s not our job to think about what to do with the brothel ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ But, I want to cooperate with what Minaho-neesan wants to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will also cooperate, but, for now, it¡¯s just the fundamental problem of ¡°Do I want to reopen the brothel?¡± isn¡¯t it? Minaho-need to make up her mind and she can¡¯t do that when there are people around her ¡¹

    Indeed, Margo-san¡¯s right, but.

    If MInaho-neesan¡¯s troubled then I¡¯d like to stay by her side.

    ¡¸ Go now ¡¹

    Margo-san pulls me out forcibly.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be Ojou-sama¡¯s discussion partner, so drink tea with everyone in the other room ¡¹

    Katsuo-nee tells me laughing.

    ¡¸ Oh right. We¡¯ll be returning home from the hotel in 15 minutes, so you have to tell everyone to get ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, Katsuo-nee ¡¹

    I head to the door.

    Minaho-neesan looks at me with a puzzled expression, but.

    ¡¸ What are you doing, hurry up ¡¹

    Margo-san takes me out.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Oh, everyone¡¯s in the other room?

    There¡¯s nobody in here.

    Margo-san and I are alone now.

    ¡¸ What do you think? What would Minaho do? ¡¹

    She suddenly asks me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I know that there were former prostitutes who want to return to the brothel but I also know that Minaho-neesan always wanted to take down the Kuromori brothel forever ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hates the existence of the prostitution organization from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ Yes, some can¡¯t do any other job but being a prostitute ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ And then that five-year limited time reopening will have everyone learn how to live in a different path, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so you really haven¡¯t noticed ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s the one who needs the five year grace period, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s the one who has been working in the brothel since she was kidnapped at age 12 ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ This is your fault. Minaho¡¯s first plan was to commit suicide once she achieved her revenge ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, because she met you, she chose to stay alive. That makes me happy, and I¡¯m grateful to you for that ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, Minaho herself is the woman who¡¯s imprisoned by the brothel and has only worked in it. If she closes the brothel down right now, do know what will happen? ¡¹

    After Minaho-neesan is unable to continue her prostitute work physically, she¡¯s been involved with the management of the brothel.

    She shaved off her skins and bones to bring back the old customers of Kuromori and improve the treatment of the prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san feels debt towards Minaho¡¯s grandfather. Therefore, he cares about Minaho more than the reopening of the brothel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan above the brothel?

    ¡¸ If this goes in, Minaho will suffer from burnout syndrome. I think that Minaho-needs to continue her work in the brothel for a while longer. Hoping that she¡¯ll find a new job in the five year period. Well, the brothel can close down before five years. For now, she needs to continue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, does Margo-san want MInaho-neesan to reopen the brothel? ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ It will. She¡¯s been thinking about it that seriously. Furthermore, she¡¯s even thinking of countermeasures, considering that Kouzuki-san might be deceiving her ¡¹

    I guess.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Kouzuki-san is doing this not Shirasaka Sousuke, he won¡¯t do anything that would make everyone feel unhappy ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, Kouzuki-san made that discussion in front of his precious granddaughters. If ever Kouzuki-san has some evil plan, Misuzu-chan would hate him ¡¹

    Indeed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the thing Kouzuki-san never wants to happen, right? ¡¹

    Oh, he talked to us in Misuzu and the girl¡¯s presence to give us a guarantee.

    ¡¸ Yet, Minaho didn¡¯t even notice that. That¡¯s why she¡¯s losing her cool, I had to take you out ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan¡¯s head is filled with the reopening of the brothel.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s okay, Katsuko-san knows it. She¡¯s talking to Minaho to cool her head now ¡¹

    I see. Then that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Margo-san calls me Yoshida-kun after a long while.

    ¡¸ Do you not plan on making me your woman? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh, right In case I want a child in the future, I¡¯ll give you my regards. I also can¡¯t do it with any man other than you ¡¹

    Margo-san was gang-raped at the age of 12.

    Among them was Margo-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I still dislike men. I can¡¯t like them. Therefore, I think I¡¯ll have sex with only you. But, not now ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Besides, I still want to be Nei¡¯s older sister ¡¹

    She looks at me, smiling.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to anger Nei by sleeping with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not. Nei¡¯s ¡¹

    I unconsciously said.

    ¡¸ I know. I know, but I like my relationship with Nei right now. I don¡¯t want to cause troubles now. You get it, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I love Nei ¡¹

    1. Yoshida Jon Snow

 Chapter 575. On the way Home

    Chapter 575. On the way Home

    Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 574. Expectations on moving forward Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 576. Looking up at the car''s ceiling.

    ¡¸ I do love you as a brother, of course, I also love everyone as a family. But Nei is special to me ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh, of course in my case that ¡°love¡± isn¡¯t eros. It¡¯s Agape. I don¡¯t feel lust towards Nei ¡¹

    Margo-san has a violent rejection against men, but she¡¯s not a lesbian.

    ¡¸ How should I say it, when Minaho picked me up from the facility, and I became Kyouko-san¡¯s disciple, I had a place to live in but, your workplace isn¡¯t your home. Those two are adults, older than me. ¡¹ Katsuko-san and the other prostitutes are in a different position than me, you see. I live in the same place, but I¡¯m not a prostitute ¡¹

    Margo-san who was a bodyguard of the brothel is different from the prostitutes.

    ¡¸ When they tell me ¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels for a woman to sell her body!¡± They¡¯re definitely right about it ¡¹

    So she was told like that too.

    That¡¯s right, not everyone is as open-minded as Katsuko-nee or Nagisa.

    Some prostitutes must¡¯ve vented out the pain in their lives as prostitutes to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Nei¡¯s presence has saved me ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a resident who¡¯s not a prostitute, just like me. Although, Minaho told the prostitutes about Nei¡¯s past and how she¡¯s used to holding back Shirasaka Sousuke so they can¡¯t bully her ¡¹

    Nei lost her whole family in the US.

    ¡¸ When I first met Nei in Los Angeles, I felt it. ¡°I want to protect this girl with such lonely eyes¡± When I come across Nei, I thought that I could move from the ¡°protected¡± to the ¡°protector¡± ¡¹

    From the protected to the protector.

    ¡¸ Looking back to that time, in the end, I also wanted Minaho and Kyouko-san to protect me. Then, when Nei came, I thought that I needed to be mentally mature too ¡¹

    Before Kuromori becomes a family.

    To Margo-san, Nei is her precious little sister.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s heart is wounded, yet she¡¯s always showing a bright smile, she cries deep in her heart but, since she met you, she was able to smile from the bottom of her heart. I¡¯m thankful to you ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t do anything special ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? Nei recently was the youngest among us, the most dependent one but now, she¡¯s become the elder sister of the young ones just like when I met Nei ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m proud of Nei ¡¹

    She really loves Nei.

    ¡¸ Take care of Nei from now on. I can only be her strength as an elder sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I ¡¹

    ¡¸ To women, having a man for themselves is significant support in their heart. I understood that when I saw you ¡¹

    I see.

    Help from an elder sister and from a man is different.

    ¡¸ Margo-san and I are supporting Nei in different ways, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Margo-san nods with a smile.

    ¡¸ Besides, I have another reason why I can¡¯t become your woman ¡¹

    Another one?

    ¡¸ Yeah. There has to be one person who doesn¡¯t have a sexual relationship with you in the family ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ To convince people like Yoshiko-san you see? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    .¡¸ Misuzu-chan and the girls had made a lot of follow up but, Yoshiko-san still thinks that you ensnared Ruriko through sex. ¡¹

    Yeah, I think so too.

    Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t know how my relationship with Ruriko was built.

    I took Ruriko as my sex slave, and after a few days, she¡¯s utterly close to me.

    ¡¸ To Yoshiko-san, you¡¯re just a lady-killer who¡¯s using dirty tricks on Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan to take over the fortunes of Kouzuki house. Trying to use Ruriko-chan using sex as a weapon when in reality, it¡¯s the other way around ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Actually, it¡¯s the opposite, Kouzuki-san is trying to use a neutral person like you. Misuzu-chan must be the one who came up with the plan and shows it to Kouzuki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house before you appeared will be divided into Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan¡¯s factions, and there will be no choice but to fight for power soon. They¡¯ll ignore the intent of the two. Since the successor of Kouzuki house is a woman, they all are sending their grooms. Then, it will become a war with the parents ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s original plan is to have the eldest son of Shiba-san from the rising faction to become Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    In that case, Ruriko¡¯s groom will be from the conservative faction.

    Either way, in the future, Misuzu¡¯s groom will dominate Kouzuki house or possibly, Ruriko¡¯s groom will create a faction fight.

    ¡¸ But, a neutral man like you came up. You have nothing to do with the factions of Kouzuki house. You have no dispute. Furthermore, Misuzu-san made it public that you¡¯re her fiance and she has shown the pretense of descending from the succession ¡¹

    Yeah, if Misuzu-chan chooses an unnamed man like me, then Misuzu shows that she doesn¡¯t intend to become a successor. Jii-chan made his approval too.

    ¡¸ Thus, the successor of Kouzuki house is Ruriko-chan. As it has become the only possible outcome, there will be no one to fuel a fight between Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan. Kouzuki-san¡¯s basically celebrating ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s recognized as Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter too, right?

    ¡¸ Beside, Ruriko has her case with her father ¡¹

    During Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral, Jii-chan was cold to Ruriko purposely, and on the other hand, he didn¡¯t let go of Yoshiko-san.

    Some people thought that Jii-chan hates Ruriko.

    Some thought that Yoshiko-san will become the successor of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ And then, at the party earlier, the three of them are together with Kouzuki-san, right? That was flashy ¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s showing that Kouzuki-san isn¡¯t angry at Ruriko-chan. And then, everything goes back to as it was before ¡¹

    As it was before?

    ¡¸ Even if they know that Yoshiko-san is the daughter of Kouzuki-san¡¯s first son, she¡¯s still an illegitimate child. Furthermore, she has always been Ruriko-chan¡¯s attendant until it was revealed ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan returns to a legitimate successor candidate, and there won¡¯t be anyone who would try to push up and set up some internal conflict between her and Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Isn¡¯t there someone who may try to go all in? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Think about it. Do you really think that Yoshiko-san will confront Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    Ah.

    I see. She has always been Ruriko¡¯s attendant,.

    There¡¯s no chance she¡¯ll try to push Ruriko aside and try to become the successor.

    ¡¸ If there will be someone that will try to support Yoshiko-san, it will only be after Ruriko drops out of the competition. It was possible yesterday. But, they show on tonight¡¯s party that there¡¯s no trouble between Kouzuki-san and Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    In that case, Yoshiko-san¡¯s support will be gone.

    ¡¸ From now on, I think they¡¯ll move their relatives towards Ruriko-san but, Ruriko-chan is already your woman. They¡¯ll be deceived for 15-20 years ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s still 15.

    Lately, the marriageable age is getting low.

    ¡¸ What, what will happen after that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Who knows? Let¡¯s think of that when the time comes. I mean, it¡¯s Ruriko-chan, so she probably has given birth to your child by that year or before ¡¹

    Ugh.

    I guess. Ruriko would likely get pregnant.

    ¡¸ For the time being, it will be scheduled during Misuzu¡¯s childbirth too so we can have the people think that Misuzu gave birth to twins. It¡¯ll be official that the child is Ruriko-chan¡¯s child after a while, well, there are a lot of tricks we can do so you don¡¯t need to worry ¡¹

    Margo-san says, but.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to the topic, in the end, Misuzu-chan brought a neutral man like you, so Kouzuki house is settled in order. In the first place, this plan won¡¯t be successful unless it¡¯s in Kouzuki family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house is a noble among noble families. Furthermore, they both have the political and economic power ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just in lineage, there might be other houses above Kouzuki house, but they don¡¯t have the power. In other words, Kouzuki house no longer has advantages on interacting with other distinguished families ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ If Kouzuki house isn¡¯t as this famous, or, if they were a distinguished house, but they don¡¯t have as much power as now, then Kouzuki-san will reject Misuzu-san¡¯s proposal and will wed his grandchildren to a relative of houses with stronger power ¡¹

    Jii-chan is the head.

    He¡¯ll do that if he thinks about the people working under Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ But, fortunately, Kouzuki house doesn¡¯t need that. Instead, Kouzuki house is too strong that although other families would like to have a relationship with Kouzuki house, if they wed to another house, another will be jealous. It will be discord. Then, there will be another conflict ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kouzuki-san thought of entrusting his granddaughters to a neutral man like you. He¡¯s quite a nihilist ¡¹

    Nihilist?

    ¡¸ Do you know what it means? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that the black part of the squadron? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t know that one either. Nihilist, in Japanese It¡¯s ¡°ÐéŸoÖ÷,¡± I think It¡¯s the way of thinking that there¡¯s no value in doing or thinking anything ¡¹

    Oh.

    Jii-chan hates the power of Kouzuki house.

    He doesn¡¯t care whatever happens after he dies.

    His prerequisite is his grandchildren being happy though.

    ¡¸ Well, either way, I think that you were lucky ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ With that said, I think that in your relationship with Kouzuki house, Kouzuki house trying to use you is much stronger. This is on the real scale. But, from what others see, you definitely are a playboy, right? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I knew it, that¡¯s how I look like.

    ¡¸ There are other beautiful and cute girls waiting for you other than Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s natural for Yoshiko-san to hate me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you need someone who can¡¯t be your woman. That way, the people can tell that our feelings get through ¡¹

    ¡¸ The feelings get through? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even when there¡¯s no sex ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Huh, then, the other people can tell which girls I had sex with? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, as long as they¡¯re sharp ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ By the way, girls¡¯ faces really change a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, how many times have you seen me in the past few days? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    Oh right, everyone.

    They were virgins until a few days ago.

    Wait, I was also a virgin.

    ¡¸ You truly change your partner¡¯s face to a happy one when having sex. It¡¯s not just their libido that¡¯s satisfied. I¡¯ve seen that in the brothel a lot of times already In your case, the girls look really happy. It¡¯s not just their body but also their minds that are satisfied ¡¹

    Margo-sans aid.

    ¡¸ But, I won¡¯t. For now. I still have a dream to pursue. I don¡¯t want you to satisfy me, I want to be satisfied by making my dream come true ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Margo-san¡¯s dream? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Fufu, you see ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, Margo-san and I return to the room where everyone is.

    Mao-chan and Agnes are already sleeping.

    Nei, Megu, and Mana are quiet.

    Edie is patting Agnes-chan¡¯s hair gently.

    Nagisa is preparing tea for us.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan seems to be mentally fatigued from going to places where there are a lot of people ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ But, everyone was with her, so she didn¡¯t get scared ¡¹

    Yeah. I¡¯m happy that she has opened up her heart to the family.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Miss Cordelia¡¯s gone too.

    ¡¸ They checked in to another room in the hotel and went there. This room is rented by Kouzuki security service for Misuzu-chan¡¯s waiting room you see

    I see. They can¡¯t stay in this room for long.

    ¡¸ It seems that they got a room from a foreign company that came with the Russian legislators. They said they have a connection ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Kyouko-san mentioned that.

    ¡¸ Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinates will be joining up with them in there. They¡¯ll stay in this hotel for tonight and will leave Japan tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right away? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ Without even telling Minaho-neesan goodbye, they¡¯ll go to Europe and then Los Angeles? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the usual. She¡¯ll come in and out suddenly, that¡¯s how Kyouko-san is. She¡¯s shy ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ When you think that it¡¯s been a while, she¡¯ll do a ¡°Dramatic Entrance,¡± and when she leaves, she disappears just like a bubble popped ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s sad when you say goodbye,¡± or so Kyouko-san says ¡¹

    So she¡¯s sentimental.

    She¡¯s quite profound.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a flashy person so you¡¯ll miss her when she¡¯s gone ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll come back soon anyway, she hates to be forgotten after all ¡¹

    Margo-san said

    I guess.

    She even mentioned fighting Rei-chan again in three months.

    Next week is the fight with Barbie-san. Is she going to send instructions via mail or something?

    Oh right, Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate will visit Japan for instructions. Right.

    ¡¸ Fuaaaaa ¡¹

    I yawned.

    ¡¸ Are you sleepy already Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu asks me smiling.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just a bit tired ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, there¡¯s a lot that happened during the Golden Week ¡¹

    Megu said. I recall the events over the past few days.

    It really was a lot.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s school tomorrow ¡¹

    Haa, I sighed.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, how about you take a whole day rest? You had it rough during the holidays ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Why not? Let¡¯s skip school tomorrow! If you do, I¡¯ll skip too ¡¹

    Nei grins.

    ¡¸ Mana doesn¡¯t have to go to school either. ¡¹ Onii-chan, take it easy for a day! ¡¹

    Mana can¡¯t go to a new middle school until her new family registry is done.

    ¡¸ No, you can¡¯t skip school ¡¹

    The earnest Megu says.

    ¡¸ Well, Megu-chan can¡¯t skip, but Yo-chan will be working on Katsu-nee¡¯s bakery anyway. There¡¯s no need for him to graduate high school ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s half-hearted about graduating says.

    I mean. Nei.

    Since there¡¯s no real Natou Nei, she can¡¯t graduate.

    Even if she goes to school every day since her name is on the roster.

    Nei who has no enrollment records will not be awarded a diploma.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, we do want him to go to school properly. And, we¡¯d like him to enjoy his high school life with friends ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Nagisa who got kidnapped and turned to a prostitute during her first year in high school longs for a life in it.

    ¡¸ I guess I got no choice ¡¹

    Nei gives up.

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯ll be visiting my classroom after a long while too! ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s the master of the rooftop, a delinquent with blonde hair is feared by the school.

    Her hair is dyed back to black, she regained her natural beauty.

    ¡¸ Mana, take care of Edie and Agnes for now. Agnes needs to start studying for school. Edie also needs to learn some Japanese words at least ¡¹

    I tell Mana.

    Agnes is already 12, yet she¡¯s never been in school.

    For her to enter school, someone has to teach her from the first grade of elementary.

    Edie as well, it would be hard for her to be transferred right away in this status.

    ¡¸ Agnes is aiming to be in middle school by next year, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We need that settled. If we¡¯re transferring her from overseas, then it would be better to do it by April next year ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ What about Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be fun so I think she should be in our high school immediately since she¡¯ll be in Yo-chan¡¯s class anyway, right? It would cause a lot of trouble for Megu-chan though ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Speaking of which, Megu and I are both class representatives. For now.

    ¡¸ How about we can see how it goes for Edie and if possible, enroll during the summer vacation. She should be able to speak well in three months ¡¹

    Margo-san who has experience being brought along from America to Japan says.

    ¡¸ I guess. Margo-chan¡¯s a fast learner ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s smart so she may be faster than I did ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s evaluation on Edie seems to be high.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Thank you for the wait ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee enter.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks. Minaho-neesan:

    ¡¸ I decided to accept Kouzuki-san¡¯s proposal for the time being. There will be a lot of problems but, I can¡¯t just leave Yukiyo and others alone. If it only has a five-year limit, then ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies.

    ¡¸ In that five years, I¡¯ll do my best to have everyone turn over a new leaf ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t know about those who can¡¯t be anything but prostitutes but,

    I feel like Iwakura-san is a prostitute specialized in perverted plays.

    But, the one who¡¯s troublesome and can¡¯t be left alone like Iwakura-san is Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Once it reopens, I will do my retirement ceremony ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Once I do that, we can introduce the new girls to the customers ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, retirement ceremony?

    ¡¸ Well, of course, I won¡¯t be entertaining any customers. It will be a sumo wrestler¡¯s style retirement ceremony. Once you make your retirement public, you can never go back to the tournament ¡¹

    Err, Katsuko-nee, I wonder about that example.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯ll greet the customers at least. Just showing respect ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I wasn¡¯t able to do that ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke Banished Nagisa who has Mao-chan inside her.

    Naturally, she had no time to say goodbye to her customers.

    ¡¸ Since I bought my own shop, I sent a greeting card to my former customers, but as a result of retiring without even saying anything, there were also some who harbor ill feelings to me ¡¹

    So that happened too.

    ¡¸ If Katsuko starts her own business then you should do a proper retirement ceremony. Then, your former customers will support you ¡¹

    It¡¯s much better than being poorly thought.

    ¡¸ Could it be that the brothel will reopen? ¡¹

    Megu asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, I do think that Megumi has some complaints about it but ¡¹

    Megu was a daughter born in the Kuromori brothel.

    She might have some disagreement with the reopening of the brothel.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell the details in the car ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We departed from the hotel.

    Nagisa¡¯s with the sleeping Mao-chan.

    I¡¯m carrying Agnes.

    Katsuko-nee is holding the bag of makeup tools she prepared for Misuzu and the two.

    Megu and Mana are holding big bags too.

    Margo-san and Edie are both bodyguards, so they¡¯re not holding anything.

    It would be a problem if they can¡¯t move if anything happens.

    Minaho-neesan and Nei are holding equipment like laptops.

    They brought in a lot.

    We call out to the black uniform lady from Kouzuki security service in the corridor.

    The room is rented by them so we can leave the settlement to them.

    Minaho-neesan hands over the room key to the black uniform lady.

    Jii-chan and Misuzu seem to be in another room in the hotel.

    The negotiations with Russia behind the scenes are still continued by Shiba-san and Jii-chan¡¯s executives so they can¡¯t return until the results are reported.

    Well, it would be late; so Misuzu and the girls would be going home early.

    Michi¡¯s with them, Chief Yazawa, and the bodyguards are present, so I have no need to worry about security.

    Then, we head to the underground parking lot.

    ¡¸ There will be police following us but ignore them ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    The cars we came in with are Nagisa¡¯s shop van.

    Then, Minaho-neesan¡¯s car and Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.

    Did they use two cars from the mansion?

    Well, there were Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi¡¯s baggage on the way here.

    ¡¸ Mao will be on my van. This is the only car that has a child seat ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan gets in here too! ¡¹

    Nei said. I carry Agnes to the van.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have the guards be on the front and back cars. Therefore, Edie, get in Nagisa-san¡¯s van ¡¹

    Margo-san gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Hey, Mana, tell Edie to protect Mao-chan and Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana talks and Edie smiles.

    Thus, Edie¡¯s in the van too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll drive the front car, Minaho¡¯s car will do, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, then have Megumi with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll continue our talk ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan must want to talk why she has to reopen the brothel.

    This is to convince herself as well.

    ¡¸ Then, Dear and Mana-chan can take my car ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells us.

    ¡¸ Well, that would be better. He already knows ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says before Megu could protest.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, ride together with Ojou-sama, it would be better if someone can calm down the conversation in case the conversation turns sour ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Huh, Margo-oneechan¡¯s with them so I want to be with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I would be on guard, so it¡¯s hard for me to talk while driving ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nei.

    ¡¸ I have no choice then ¡¹

    With that said, the front car has Margo-san, Minaho-neesan, Nei, and Megu.

    Katsuko-neesan¡¯s car has Mana and me.

    ¡¸ Okay, get in ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says. We all get on our designated cars.

    Then, Katsuko-nee looks at the rear mirror and says:

    ¡¸ You should bend down the back seat ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, you wanted to do car sex, right? ¡¹

    N-No way!!

 Chapter 576. Looking up at the carâ€™s ceiling.

    Chapter 576. Looking up at the car¡¯s ceiling.

    Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 575. On the way Home Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 577£®I''ll be the pervert

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s tired, right? Just take a rest if you don¡¯t want to ¡¹

    Mana said.

    But, I promised Mana.

    I could take a break and do it in the mansion.

    Oh, wait, Rei-chan¡¯s coming.

    Then this is the only time I can do it with Mana.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make such a serious face. Sex is for pleasure with your partner ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while looking at the mirror.

    ¡¸ You can flirt around while not being seen by the two other cars. Think about it. Isn¡¯t that fun? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says. Mana:

    ¡¸ I guess. That seems fun! ¡¹

    Margo-san is driving the car in front and Megu, Nei, and Minaho-neesan is talking.

    Behind is Nagisa driving, Edie is looking after Agnes and Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Sex isn¡¯t necessary Onii-chan. Just touching and lazing around will do. If you feel sleepy, then we can sleep. Mana will hug Onii-chan to sleep ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    Are you okay with that?

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess ¡¹

    I knock over the seat and lie down.

    Ah, I knew it, my body¡¯s quite tired.

    I feel comfort in lying down.

    Mana¡¯s looking at my situation, she¡¯s not lying down.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, just a warning ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s dangerous when the car starts driving, so you¡¯re not allowed to suck or lick it. Also, no entangling tongues too. When the vehicle passes through bumps, your teeth can bite your tongues, it will be tough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana replies brightly.

    ¡¸ Oh, the car in front is moving, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    The car engine starts.

    Oh, I feel the vibration in my whole body.

    Then, our car starts moving as well.

    Mana¡¯s looking at the front and back cars.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I get up.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan¡¯s waving her hand, so I waved back. It seems that the front doesn¡¯t look at us at all ¡¹

    I look at the inside of the car in front.

    They must be talking about Minaho-neesan¡¯s plans on reopening.

    I mean, Minaho-neesan herself has a lot of worries.

    She might ask Megu and Nei¡¯s opinion while talking.

    I look behind.

    ¡¸ Ah, there¡¯s police following us, it seems to be only one however ¡¹

    They know that Kyouko-san isn¡¯t with us.

    The ladies of Kouzuki house aren¡¯t in here either.

    But, they¡¯re sending a tail just in case.

    There¡¯s no car from Kouzuki security service following us.

    Well, their hands are full of guarding the hotel.

    ¡¸ Oh, Edie¡¯s looking at the police car ¡¹

    Edie in Nagisa¡¯s van is looking behind.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s no need to worry though ¡¹

    We head from the underground parking lot of the hotel up to the steep slope road and to outside.

    It¡¯s already night.

    It¡¯s dark outside the car.

    After moving on a curve, we¡¯re outside the hotel premise.

    Our car goes through the street and city lights.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Mana lies down

    She takes off her shoes.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, come here! ¡¹

    She pats to her side.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I lie down as well

    I take off my shoes this time. Ooh, that feels nice.

    The car¡¯s interior is dim.

    Mana¡¯s big eyes are looking at me on the side.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the hard work! Onii-chan worked really hard! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Mana will give you head pats ¡¹

    Mana hugs me and pats my head.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Mana? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t do anything praiseworthy.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneechan or Ruri-oneechan didn¡¯t mean any bad but, they think of Onii-chan as a superman ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan as well, she believes that it¡¯s natural for Onii-chan to stay by her side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-ojousama and Nei-chan too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Edie and Agnes-chan are still in the period where they care about Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Katsuko-oneechan had Onii-chan ride in this car, right? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. This was my plan with Margo-chan and Nagisa. He needs to have some time of freedom at least until we get back to the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if Onii-chan¡¯s taking a rest, I think that Katsuko-oneechan or Nagisa-oneechan¡¯s hugs will be better than mine ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ But, we need a driver and a caretaker on each car, right? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Margo-san¡¯s the driver and caretaker in the front car.

    Nagisa¡¯s on the van behind.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan can¡¯t drive so so I¡¯m letting you be the hugging pillow instead ¡¹

    Unfortunately, Mana¡¯s still 14.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve thought of other ways, but this is the only possible one ¡¹

    Those who can drive in the family are Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, and Nagisa.

    Nei also can drive with her fake nationality license from the US but, she¡¯s unlicensed in Japan.

    Najima Yasuko hasn¡¯t returned home yet.

    Nagisa can¡¯t leave the van behind because Mao-chan will be lonely if she wakes up and doesn¡¯t find her.

    Minaho-neesan can¡¯t talk about the details while driving.

    Margo-san has to be vigilant of her surroundings while driving so Megu and Nei can talk at ease.

    With that said, Katsuko-nee has to drive our car.

    ¡¸ But, why me? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Well, Mana-chan understands her position the best among the young group ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked. Mana:

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I feel unhappy when Onii-chan doesn¡¯t help me ¡¹

    She hugs me.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Onii-chan, I really thank you for helping out Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan is well, Yukino-oneechan, so she probably didn¡¯t say thanks to Onii-chan, right? That¡¯s why Mana will do. Thank you, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    I¡¯m the man who raped Yukino.

    Mana¡¯s first time was also rape.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t thank me ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m alive. This happiness won¡¯t let me despair, and I will continue to live. Thank you, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Then, she¡¯ suddenly realized.

    ¡¸ I see, I¡¯m the only one who can say ¡°thank you¡± to Onii-chan directly ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan believes that her happiness with Onii-chan is natural. Edie-chana nd Agnes-chan are just receiving happiness for the first time, so they can¡¯t really speak out yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ ©`And Nagisa and I are too shy to say it in words ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please hug him enough for my share too and tell him, ¡°thank you, thanks for the hard work¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onii-chan. I love you, I really appreciate your work ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Was I helpful? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was I able to do something for someone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana pats my head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m alive right now. Yukino-oneechan too. Agnes-chan went out of the basement. Edie-chan has found a place to live ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan didn¡¯t become a prostitute. Nei-chan stood up from her solitude. You even gave Ojou-sama the determination to live even after her revenge is done ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ Nagisa and I gain the power to live and move forward even while carrying our past as prostitutes. Shou-oneesan and Rei-chan too, they receive courage from you ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all thanks to Onii-chan. Onii-chan did his best! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ And, we all need Onii-chan from now on ¡¹

    Am I needed?

    ¡¸ Because, if Onii-chan¡¯s gone, I can¡¯t live ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. I¡¯m allowed to live because I¡¯m a sex slave ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Wrong. Mana¡¯s our family. Even if I die, everyone will help out Mana. Isn¡¯t that right, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee on the driver seat.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mana¡¯s alive because Mana can serve Onii-chan because I look useful to Onii-chan. When Onii-chan¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll be thrown away ¡¹

    That¡¯s just absurd.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not only Mana-chan. Edie-chan and Agnes-chan too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Therefore, do your best in staying alive. Treasure your life. When you die, the other girls will die too ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll follow you to death as well. Ojou-sama might commit suicide in despair as well. Nei-chan will feel desperation and Megumi-chan, I don¡¯t know what she can do suddenly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t scare me like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not scaring you, this is a fact. I don¡¯t even know what will happen to Nagisa. Kouzuki house will definitely reach conflict. If Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san are about to be married off to other men, they will choose to die instead. Michi-chan too, she¡¯s quite eccentric ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s a problem if Onii-chan doesn¡¯t stay healthy ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to worry about it anyway. All you need to do is to stay safe and well. As long as you¡¯re okay, we¡¯ll deal with any troubles together ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if Onii-chan¡¯s gone, this family will fall apart ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Then, what should I do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take care of your body health, I can prepare balanced meals, Margo-san can look after your exercise, everyone will take care of you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you should care for your mental health ¡¹

    Mental health.

    ¡¸ If you have a worry then consult it with us, no matter what it is. You can pick who to talk to. If it¡¯s hard to talk to me, then you can talk it out with Nagisa, or Margo-chan, right?

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Also, sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about us. Don¡¯t think of being even with everyone or matching the count with everyone else If you want to, then do it. If you don¡¯t want to, then refuse. Do it like that. If Misuzu-chan or the others complain, then Nagisa and I will scold them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Recently, Onii-chan is enduring too much. Earlier, when Katsuko-oneechan asked you to ¡°have sex with Mana¡± you showed a face of worry ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. Onii-chan had it rough since you needed to have a lot of sex today. But, after that, you thought ¡°Speaking of which, I promised to have sex with Mana, I guess I need to work hard once again,¡± didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You did, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Please stop that. Misuzu-oneechan and others think of Onii-chan as a superman so once they ask for it, they believe that you can do it as many times as possible but Mana knows it¡¯s not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama had Mana-chan do a sex endurance test at the love hotel after all ¡¹

    Ah.

    Speaking of which, I do remember having sex with Mana multiple times just so she won¡¯t be killed.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Onii-chan to have sex while looking like in pain ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ You can take it easy. I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. If Onii-chan orders me, I¡¯ll have sex anytime, anywhere. On the other hand, if Onii-chan doesn¡¯t¡¯ want to, just say it, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Telling me that makes me feel relieved.

    ¡¸ I guess. It¡¯s not good for the mind and body to have sex because you have to ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, when you want to, don¡¯t hold back. You¡¯re still young so you can be greedy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think so too, Nagisa? ¡¹

    Huh?

    When I turn around, the van behind flashes their lights.

    ¡¸ Nagisa¡¯s listening to our conversation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously. Look at the people in Nagisa¡¯s car ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s car has Agnes and Mao-chan sleeping.

    Edie doesn¡¯t understand Japanese.

    Oh, even if Nagisa¡¯s listening, there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸ Also, as for what Kouzuki-sama talked about earlier ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about you having sex with the new women from the collapsing houses to make them prostitutes ¡¹

    Oh, that one.

    ¡¸ You can accept them only when you see them, and you feel like you want to have sex with them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama made you the successor of Kuromori house, so she said that you have to do that work, but you don¡¯t have the obligation. Ojou-sama is just slightly stimulated than tonight, so I didn¡¯t say anything but, I will talk to her tomorrow ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s seems a bit angry.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to have sex out of duty. We didn¡¯t accept you to become a man of the brothel ¡¹

    The car lights from behind blinks again.

    Nagisa agrees with Katsuko-nee it seems.

    ¡¸ However, when you look at a girl and feel like you want to have sex with her, embrace her as you wish. When you feel that you are charmed, then don¡¯t hesitate. And, don¡¯t ever feel responsible for the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stop thinking that you need to take care of a person after you had sex with them once. You already have your hands full, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa, Ojou-sama, and I were forced to become prostitutes. But, these girls can choose to become prostitutes on their will. Their circumstances are different, and you don¡¯t need to carry their lives in your shoulder. It¡¯s just impolite in regards to their worries about choosing their lives ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s words echo in my mind.

    ¡¸ And, since they¡¯ll become a prostitute, that means that they¡¯ll do sex training. It doesn¡¯t need to be you. I also think that it¡¯s better for them to have you as their first time partner. But, this isn¡¯t a responsibility, you can only do the girl you feel you want to do ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸ You have tasted virgin and charming women. Teach women sex. You can take it as a take-it-easy relationship. If this was a duty, teaching the woman about sex will just be a nightmare for both ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ And, the relationship won¡¯t progress with the girl you¡¯re teaching sex with. They can¡¯t become family no matter what as long as they live as a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only do it once and never have sex with them again ¡¹

    I said. Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ If you like the girl¡¯s body then you can just have sex with her again under the pretense of training. But in exchange, teach the girl sex techniques. What¡¯s important is not to let deep emotion pass. Instead, do them as you see fit ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but I have to pay for it, don¡¯t ¡®I? ¡¹

    If my partner is a prostitute, then,

    ¡¸ No, you won¡¯t pay for it. When you meet a girl as a sex teacher, then you have to stick through it to the end. You¡¯ll only teach her. In fact, the woman should pay you instruction fee. But instead, have them let you ejaculate from pleasure instead of paying up the fee ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t let you pay up for a prostitute ever ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ If you want to buy a woman with money, we can prepare any kind of woman for you. You must never hire a prostitute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hates the existence of prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Anyway, if you feel sexual appeal from the other then do her, if you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t do it. And once you have sex with her, make sure to not feel affection on her. I want you to be consistent with this ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Perhaps, it¡¯s not just this case, but even in the future, you¡¯ll be having sex with a lot of girls ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Just Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan alone, didn¡¯t they mention about giving their classmates or juniors to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    They already did talk about it.

    ¡¸ But, I think those were just jokes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those girls are serious. Kouzuki house, and furthermore, they¡¯re direct descendants of Kakka ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Their lineage is to rule people, on the other hand, people who want to be dominated come to them one after another ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s perverted blood.

    ¡¸ Use the same rule on them. When Misuzu-san or Ruriko-san brings in a girl, refuse the offer if you don¡¯t feel charmed on them. If you want to have sex with a girl, then don¡¯t hold back and do it. And, make sure that it¡¯s a sex-only relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s just ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan are the ones responsible as they brought the girls to you. If any trouble happens, then we¡¯ll make a move too. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry, be honest with your desires and do a girl you want to have sex with ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re from a criminal organization. Misuzu-chan is from the privileged class. We don¡¯t need to follow the morals of ordinary people. There¡¯s no need to do whitewashing ¡¹

    I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m already a criminal. I have the resolve.

    But.

    ¡¸ But I don¡¯t want girls to feel sad ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your way of doing things, right? ¡¹

    My way of doing things.

    ¡¸ Girls don¡¯t get married to the man they gave their virginity to. You just have to make it a beautiful first experience for them, right? Have sex with them several times and then those girls will go away after. Make it a good memory. There¡¯s no need for you take responsibility for your whole life because you had sex with someone. I want you to make a clear division on that from the start ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Well, of course, if there was a really good girl among them then you might want to make them join the family. We can discuss it at that time ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s right.

    Right now, I might be overwhelmed from having sex with girls until now.

    ¡¸ Do it with a girl you want to. Don¡¯t do it with a girl you don¡¯t want to. If you have a girl you like, then make her your woman, that¡¯s all there is to it, easy, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Think about it, what does that mean? ¡¹

    I see.

    For example, even if Misuzu brings that girl, but if I don¡¯t like that girl, I can just send her back saying I don¡¯t want her.

    There might be girls who have troublesome tastes such as ¡°I want to try my first time in front of Misuzu.¡±

    If I feel like that, then I¡¯ll decide to leave the girl.

    Besides, I should do it only with girls I like, girls I want to have sex with.

    Even if Misuzu brings ten, I can pick one and have the remaining go back.

    I mean, I can even make everyone go home.

    I also have the right to pick my partner.

    ¡¸ Thanks, it¡¯s easier now ¡¹

    I tell Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Do it more with girls you want to do it with. Even if it¡¯s a school girl or a girl you met in a city, when you think ¡°I want to have sex with this girl,¡± then tell us. We¡¯ll make it possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know that we have the power do that, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    I know what Katsuko-nee did to capture Mana.

    Pretending to become friends by chance, brought her to the mansion, and I raped her.

    That means Kuromori can easily do it.

    ¡¸ What we want you to know is that you have such power behind your back. I¡¯m not telling you to use it by all means. Well, I know that you¡¯re not an idiot, so I don¡¯t need to worry, but ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee believes that I won¡¯t borrow their power without hesitation and turn everything into a mess.

    ¡¸ However, we want you to take things easy. You have the power. Our strengths as well, Misuzu-chan, Shou-neechan, even Kyouko-san, we¡¯re all on your side ¡¹

    The dark ability of a criminal organization.

    The financial strength of Kouzuki house.

    The fighting power of Kouzuki security service.

    Kyouko Messer¡¯s underground power.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not alone. And, no matter how you want to live, we¡¯ll help you out. Even if you¡¯re going to become a criminal. You can do as many women as you want. Do you want to try out 1000 girls? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ A thousand of cute girls only. You can get to that number if you do one each everyday ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows that it¡¯s possible.

    If I wish for it, it¡¯s possible.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have anything to worry about, just eat whatever is in front of you ¡¹

    What¡¯s in front of me.

    ¡¸ There was a foreign epitaph once, you see, the people overseas, write things about the people who died in their grave. Then, here¡¯s what was written. ¡°He only ate what was served on his plate¡± ¡¹

    Eating only what¡¯s served on one¡¯s plate.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true for you as well. All the women who appear before you are all girls presented to you. You can decide whether you want to eat the girl or not. If it looks delicious, then eat it. If it doesn¡¯t sound delicious, then that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, should I undress now? ¡¹

    Mana says.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s massaging Mana¡¯s breasts and butt since earlier ¡¹

    Aaaaaa!

    I unconsciously did it while talking to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I unconsciously did ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay, Mana belongs to Onii-chan. Touch me more ¡¹

    Yeah, Mana¡¯s body is squishy.

    It feels excellent to touch.

    ¡¸ Besides, didn¡¯t it get hard? ¡¹

    Mana gropes my crotch.

    ¡¸ Did you get aroused from Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s talk? ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Your penis is hard ¡¹

    I-I

    ¡¸ In that case, you can do Mana ¡¹

 Chapter 577. Iâ€™ll be the pervert

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana raises her shirt, her bra¡¯s exposed.

    ¡¸ Unhook it ¡¹

    I turn my hands to Mana¡¯s back and unhook her bra.

    I push up her bra, and I touch her still growing breasts.

    ¡¸ You can play with it ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    I massage Mana¡¯s breasts.

    The small mound of meat fits in my hand perfectly.

    I knead on her pink nipple.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you really love breasts, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Mana also loves Onii-chan¡¯s hand. Touch me more ¡¹

    We¡¯re lying down on the rear seat of the car.

    I enjoy the feeling of Mana¡¯s breasts while we hug each other.

    Ah, the traffic lights are in red. The car stopped.

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    We kiss each other.

    It would be dangerous if the car starts suddenly, so we didn¡¯t entangle our tongues.

    Just our lips.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s dark, I can¡¯t clearly see Mana¡¯s face ¡¹

    I said. Mana:

    ¡¸ Is that so? I do like doing it in dark places though ¡¹

    She leaks out a giggle.

    ¡¸ Being alone with Onii-chan feels like I¡¯m doing something forbidden ¡¹

    Indeed, we¡¯re hiding from the other women in their cars while doing this.

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    Yeah, although I can¡¯t see it well because it¡¯s dim.

    Mana¡¯s 14-year-old¡¯s skin feels pleasant to touch.

    The scent of Mana¡¯s hair too.

    There¡¯s a sweet milk smell coming from her ears and neck.

    The freshness stimulates my arousal.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s hand gropes around my crotch.

    ¡¸ How about we take off your pants? Your thing is really tensed up, it says it wants to go out ¡¹

    I loosen my belt and pull down my pants.

    I take off my underwear and expose my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    We¡¯re in a driving car, so fellatio is a no-go.

    Mana licks her small hands and spits on it.

    Doing it on her fingers deliberately.

    ¡¸ Mana will touch it ¡¹

    Then, Mana¡¯s hand wet with her saliva grabs my penis.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    She¡¯s stroking my glans gently.

    ¡¸ Yes, that feels good Mana ¡¹

    I see. If she does it like this.

    I also wet my fingers with my saliva and reach to Mana¡¯s nipples.

    I press it with my thumb, making a circle.

    ¡¸ Aaah that feels good, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s moist breath reaches me.

    ¡¸ Should I touch it more this way? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t lick Mana¡¯s genital either.

    I might bite my tongue when the car suddenly stops, it¡¯ll be a horrible scene.

    I thought of touching her with my finger wet with my saliva.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for that ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s already wet in there ¡¹

    I insert my hand to Mana¡¯s skirt.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s panty is already wet.

    I touch it from top of the fabric and push it further.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s holding my penis loosens up.

    Her clitoris is around here.

    I look for the Mana¡¯s sensitive parts with just my sense of touch.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ahn, there, it feels good! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s panty is getting more wet, heavier.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-chan. M-Mana¡¯s ¡¹

    Mana whispers to me inside the dark car.

    ¡¸ I want it now. Onii-chan, please bang Mana ¡¹

    Mana uses the other hand to pull off her panty.

    She throws her wet panty to the side.

    Then, she flips her skirt.

    She shows off her small slit near my abdomen.

    ¡¸ Mana wants Onii-chan to rape her, please mess Mana up ¡¹

    I.

    I get on top of Mana¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and put it in. Please fill up Mana¡¯s stomach with Onii-chan¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Mana spreads her legs and welcomes me in.

    I bring my glans to the gate that¡¯s dripping love nectar.

    ¡¸ Pierce me ¡¹

    Nupupupupu!

    My big erect penis pierces inside Mana¡¯s vagina.

    My penis sinks in, and Mana¡¯s love nectar is pushed out from the inside.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Onii-chan¡¯s thing is so hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s inside is also wet and warm ¡¹

    The tip of my penis kisses the deepest part of Mana¡¯s pussy.

    I¡¯m pushed into Mana¡¯s inside up to the root.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Mana and I take a moment to breathe.

    I hug Mana¡¯s small body.

    Mana also hugs me from below.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, listen to me ¡¹

    Mana whispers

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look at Mana¡¯s face, just listen, please ¡¹

    Does she not want Katsuko-nee to hear? Mana speaks in a low voice.

    I¡¯m the only one who can hear Mana¡¯s voice while our genitals are connected, and I lay on top of her body.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, how many times have you done it with Mana in the past few days? Onii-chan raped me a lot, right? Mana¡¯s stomach is always filled with Onii-chan¡¯s semen. Onii-chan always ejaculates inside after all ¡¹

    W-What are you getting at Mana?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, to tell the truth, Mana¡¯s still scared of sex even now. Mana¡¯s first time was rape, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why ¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, then I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    When I tried to pull out my penis from Mana:

    ¡¸ No, continue. Please continue to have sex with Mana ¡¹

    Mana hugs me, she¡¯s not letting go.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s scared of sex, of men. I won¡¯t speak to any man unless Onii-chan gives permission. It¡¯s only Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana whispers directly in my ear.

    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t see Mana¡¯s expression.

    Only Mana¡¯s voice echoes in this dimly lit world.

    ¡¸ But you see, Mana¡¯s a pervert. Afraid of sex and yet, I love it when Onii-chan comes to rape me. Only for Onii-chan. I don¡¯t want others. When I think that Onii-chan will rape me, my heart feels throbbing. Lewd juices come down dripping from deep in my stomach ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s moist vagina tightens up my penis.

    ¡¸ Remember it, Onii-chan. When you first raped Mana ¡¹

    I took Mana¡¯s virginity at the courtyard of the mansion.

    I pushed her down the lawn and did her forcefully.

    It began to rain halfway, Mana and I were covered in mud.

    ¡¸ Did raping Mana feel good? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Please answer honestly ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ It felt good to rape Mana ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ It was scary for me. It was scary, it hurts, it was sad. I cried a lot. When Onii-chan ejaculated inside me, I felt despair. But, Onii-chan didn¡¯t end with just that, Onii-chan continued to rape Mana. Onii-chan ejaculated inside Mana once more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    Mana pats my back.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to apologize. I¡¯m not asking for that. Did it feel good? Did you want to rape Mana that badly? Even twice ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wanted, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Was it because Mana is Papa¡¯s daughter? ¡¹

    No.

    That¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸ Because Mana¡¯s¡¯ cute. I wanted to mess you up and pour my semen inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸ Do you remember what was after that? Onii-chan took Mana to the bath and washed up Mana¡¯s body ¡¹

    OH, I.

    ¡¸ Seriously, what a hypocrite I am ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Mana was really scared. The man who raped me is now taking a bath together with me ¡¹

    I guess.

    ¡¸ Then, a lot happened, then after a few hours, Mana was raped again. Calling it ¡°redo of the deflowering¡± ¡¹

    Right, I raped Mana again on the same day I forced to take away her virginity.

    ¡¸ Then, that was another two ejaculation inside ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ How did it feel? Did it feel good raping Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It did ¡¹

    I can¡¯t lie. I¡¯ll reply honestly.

    ¡¸ That day didn¡¯t end there, after that, a lot happened, but in the end, by night, Onii-chan, Megu-oneechan, and I stayed in a love hotel ¡¹

    Oh, that night, Megu and Mana took a bath and then Minaho-neesan told her to have me creampie them ten times until morning.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan raped Mana a lot on the day Mana lost her virginity ¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    It¡¯s a painful experience for a 14-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, Mana ¡¹

    I said. Mana.

    ¡¸ You liar ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan says sorry, and yet your penis is growing bigger inside Mana ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, it¡¯s better if you accept it. Onii-chan, you love raping women. You¡¯re that kind of man. You¡¯re a pervert ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s voice echoes in my mind.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-chan¡¯s a polite pervert. You never rape a girl you¡¯re not convinced that you can. You¡¯re not indiscriminate, you choose your people.

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ And, Mana¡¯s also a pervert. A pervert who always wants Onii-chan to rape her. It¡¯s inevitable, Onii-chan raped me a lot after all. I can¡¯t accept any other penis other than Onii-chan¡¯s ¡¹

    Mana grabs my ass and pulls up her waist.

    I hear a wet sound from our connecting part.

    ¡¸ Therefore, from now on, Mana and Onii-chan¡¯s sex will be rape. If Onii-chan wants to rape then do Mana anytime, anywhere, in front of anywho. Violate me, Mana¡¯s a rape slave for Onii-chan¡¯s rape purposes ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s breathing gets rough.

    Mana¡¯s also aroused from what she¡¯s talking.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t mind Mana¡¯s feelings or mental preparedness. Put it in even if it¡¯s not wet. Mana¡¯s a pervert, so I get wet when Onii-chan rapes me. Also when Mana doesn¡¯t want it, do me., No, do it especially when Mana doesn¡¯t want to. Forcibly, using sheer strength. And, cum inside Mana ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s twisting her waist while connected to me.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s use is for Onii-chan to release semen. You can do it as many times a day. Onii-chan, rape Mana as much as you like ¡¹

    Mana.

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore.

    I piston my penis inside Mana.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes. Onii-chan¡¯s raping me. Onii-chan¡¯s raping Mana ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body shakes back and forth matching my movements.

    ¡¸ Sorry, sorry, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m a pervert ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m a pervert who likes raping women.

    Because of this perverted fetish of mine, Mana¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to be a pervert. Mana will do her job too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s not just Mana. Mana will help out Onii-chan on raping a girl you want to rape ¡¹

    Mana, you.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Either way, Onii-chan only does good girls! Ahn! ¡¹

    I poke through Mana¡¯s pleasure point, and she raised a gasp.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to be a pervert. Being a bad man is okay. Mana loves all of Onii-chan. I also like this perverted Onii-chan. I want Onii-chan to do me every day! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body sweats.

    Mana¡¯s milk-ish odor grows stronger.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please recognize that you¡¯re a pervert, Onii-chan ¡¹

    I.

    That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just a pervert. Just a criminal.

    I lose to my desires and rape a woman immediately.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Mana will follow you anywhere no matter what. Hauuu ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Rape me more! Please rape mana! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Oooh, Mana!

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s rape! Sex with Mana will always be rape! Onii-chan is violating Mana inside this car right now! How does it feel? What do you feel right now? ¡¹

    I. I. I.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m feeling good. Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good? Does raping Mana feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good. Mana¡¯s body feels good ¡¹

    I¡¯m drowning in Mana¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s dark, and I can¡¯t see her face, having sex like this sharpens the sensation of the body more and more.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s only 14-year-old you know! Does it really feel good raping a second-year middle school girl!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good! Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be more honest! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Aaah, Mana.

    I thrust my waist in furiously.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, t-tomorrow ¡¹

    HUh?

    ¡¸ Can you slip out of the class? ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Mana will sneak to Onii-chan¡¯s school ¡¹

    You.

    ¡¸ Keep it a secret to Megu-oneechan and Nei-oneechan ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do it in the men¡¯s toilet. Mana will be waiting in the toilet¡¯s cubicle ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ What does Onii-chan want to do in the middle of the class, inside a cubicle with Mana? ¡¹

    I-I

    ¡¸ I want to have sex. I want to rape Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Do, me. Onii-chan, rape me as much as you want ¡¹

    M-Mana.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, do me, rape me, break me ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Are you sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Mana¡¯s a good girl for raping, right? Isn¡¯t that right, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana¡¯s a good girl for raping ¡¹

    I speed up my waist.

    The hot lump gathers inside of me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, do me as you want. I want it too, Onii-chan, Onii-chan. Aaah ¡¹

    Uuuugh

    ¡¸ M-Mana. I-I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    The semen¡¯s welling up.

    Then, Mana.

    ¡¸ N-No. Onii-chan. Noooo! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Why no? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cum! Don¡¯t cum inside Mana! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s acting for my sake?

    ¡¸ If you cum inside I¡¯ll get pregnant! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s drinking pills.

    Therefore, this is just a play to please me.

    ¡¸ That would be nice, I¡¯m going to cum inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooo! Noooooooo! ¡¹

    Mana resists on purpose.

    She¡¯s not serious of course, but this is arousing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s useless, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo, please! Onii-chaaan!! ¡¹

    Kuuuuuuu!!

    ¡¸ M-Manaaaa! ¡¹

    My ejaculation starts.

    ¡¸ H-Hot!! ¡¹

    The first wave pours into Mana¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s coming out! It¡¯s pouring in! I¡¯m getting pregnant!! ¡¹

    Ooh, it¡¯s still coming.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s bursting inside Mana ¡¹

    I¡¯m still not done.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uuuu, uuuuuuuu! ¡¹

    I pierce my penis into Mana¡¯s vagina and pour until the last drop.

    I wriggle my waist back and forth multiple times to push the released semen into her uterus.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s getting pregnant! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, bear my child ¡¹

    I shouted unconsciously.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Haa. haa. haa. haa.

    After a long ejaculation, I exhaust myself on top of Mana¡¯s body.

    My mind and body feel like I had such intense sex that I ejaculated everything.

    I can¡¯t put in strength.

    I fell down and close my eyes.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, sorry. Usually, it should be a job for Nagisa and me ¡¹

    After regaining consciousness, I hear Katsuko-nee saying that.

    I still can¡¯t move my body.

    I¡¯m still hugging Mana below.

    My penis is still inside Mana.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I believe that this is my the only role I can do for Onii-chan ¡¹

    I hear Mana¡¯s voice in my ear.

    ¡¸ I knew it, recently, he¡¯s being too considerate to his partner on his recent sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯re a lot of girls who need to be treated kindly, and with Misuzu-oneechan as his partners ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Those girls just learned about sex, and they can¡¯t help but feel that sex is so fun. He needs to stand firm and keep them company ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan hasn¡¯t let loose his mind and have sex the way he wanted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, however, we knew that his stress would accumulate so we wanted to let that free ¡¹

    My stress?

    ¡¸ He¡¯s always too patient, so his stress is the type that accumulates a lot ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says.

    ¡¸ He was able to release those stress by raping Yukino-san up until now, but that won¡¯t happen in the future anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be Yukino-oneechan¡¯s substitute ¡¹

    Mana, you?

    ¡¸ Healing sex and stress release sex are different things. I can tell from the situation earlier, Nagisa and I understand that we can¡¯t do it as well as Mana-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mana-chan did really well. Mana-chan stimulates the feeling of debt from raping you yet you gently set fire on his cruel heart. You really plan on doing the ¡°restroom rape during class¡± don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll make preparations, he really was holding down his heart during this holiday, so I think that he needs time to relax his mind with such unusual pleasures ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan or Nei-oneechan can¡¯t do that role, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, those girls will have their desires take over ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ Those two, well, Misuzu-chan and the other girls are the same, they¡¯ve just started to like sex. We can¡¯t do anything about it for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, you really do hate sex, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸ Yes. I hate it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, I feel that I¡¯m alive only when I have sex with Onii-chan. I mean, I really can¡¯t find the meaning for living other than to have sex with Onii-chan. If I don¡¯t do my best as Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave, then I have no value for living ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Papa became like that. I¡¯m no longer Shirasaka Maika. Shirasaka Maika can¡¯t continue to live, that girl no longer exists inside of me. ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Right now, I¡¯m Yoshida Mana. And Yoshida Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. I¡¯m a girl whose life is saved from becoming a sex slave. Therefore, I need to keep on clinging so Onii-chan won¡¯t throw me away. That¡¯s through sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll work hard to become a super-model? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best on that too. It¡¯s my promise to Onii-chan. But, I need to fulfill my daily work as a sex slave before that ¡¹

    Mana shows her determination.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m glad. I thought that normal sex was no longer possible. I was worried about what I should do from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because, Misuzu-oneechan, Megu-oneechan, Nei-oneechan, and then there¡¯s Agnes-chan and Edie-chan, right? Katsuko-san¡¯s there as well. There¡¯s a lot of girls more attractive than me so normal sex is already making Onii-chan full, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, the girls are trying to get ahead of each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if it¡¯s about rape, I can do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s Mana-chan¡¯s best role. Mana-chan doesn¡¯t demand a lot, unlike the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I really seem to like Onii-chan raping me ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan only. I hate rape. I like it because it¡¯s Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Anyway, he needs a person who can clear up his mind and let his libido go all out. It really helps that Mana-chan¡¯s taking that role ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you sometimes want to do some flirting sex, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I prefer only rape ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I think that he would want to. He¡¯d feel bad only to rape Mana-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, usually, there¡¯s another person who needs to be in charge of it, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Michi-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that girl¡¯s perversion is a degree higher. She doesn¡¯t care about his enthusiasm like Mana-cha, but instead, she likes to lead the way ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter how messed up the rape play is, if the other party doesn¡¯t show dislike then he can¡¯ believe in it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Nei-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, he loves Nei-chan. He¡¯d rather die than have her hate him so he¡¯ll never demand anything too much when having sex with Nei. ¡¹

    As expected of Katsuko-nee, she knows me well.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯m scared of myself. If we seriously go all out with our libido, then I feel like I won¡¯t be able to stop myself ¡¹

    Oh, I remember Katsuko-nee¡¯s ¡°lustful beast¡± era.

    ¡¸ Nagisa too, she¡¯s a healing madonna. She¡¯s not the best when it comes to letting only the man release everything. She¡¯s the type that gives a lot before the other could take away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, for now, I¡¯ll keep on this role ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Sorry but, I¡¯m relying on you. Mana-chan. We¡¯ll look at the situation again and think of other measures. I want to ask for Nagisa and Ojou-sama¡¯s opinions as well ¡¹

    I listen to their conversation quietly.

    Everyone¡¯s thinking a lot about me.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana-chan, it¡¯s about time to wake him up. We¡¯ll be reaching the mansion soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mana shakes me

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, wake up ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Oh ¡¹

    I¡¯ll pretend that I just woke up.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be arriving soon, dress up. Everyone would be surprised if you two stay in like this, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. I pull out my penis from Mana.

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Mana leaks a small voice.

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    I massage Mana¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Geez. Onii-chan, we still have tomorrow ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, Onii-chan will rape me in school, right? ¡¹

    I.

 Chapter 578. Angels full of scars

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, could you help Ojou-sama? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana.

    The car¡¯s already at the mansion.

    The numbers of Kouzuki security service and police surveillance teams are reduced.

    They know that Kyouko-san isn¡¯t here, neither Ruriko, Misuzu, nor Jii-chan are in here tonight.

    The guards sent for us are at a minimum.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about the car in the front? ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s car is already in front of the mansion, Nei and Megu are carrying bags with the laptops inside.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana looks at me.

    ¡¸ He needs to carry Agnes-chan. Bring her from the garage, through the back passage, and to the room. That¡¯s a shortcut ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Nagisa¡¯s van seems to plan to do that it looks.

    Nobody¡¯s coming out of the van.

    ¡¸ Go ahead inside the mansion together with Ojou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Mana kisses me.

    ¡¸ Then, later, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana ¡¹

    Mana gets off the car and head to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee drives the car to the garage behind the mansion.

    Nagisa¡¯s van follows us.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, I ¡¹

    Now that it¡¯s just the two of us, I talk to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ As for Mana earlier ¡¹

    It was shocking to me that Mana really hates sex.

    But still, she would continue her role as the raped girl just to have me vent out my stress.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t believe all of that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while looking in front.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡¯s acting is solid that she could even fool herself ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a girl good at reading the situation and can make things aligned. Therefore, whenever she¡¯s with Megumi-chan, she¡¯s pulled by Megumi-chan¡¯s sexual desire for you and that¡¯s why she asks to have sex with the two of them, right? ¡¹

    Indeed, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Recently, she¡¯s with Edie-chan and Agnes-chan, so she¡¯s pulled by those two ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks calm.

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s true that you need to vent out your stress through sex. Recently, you were being too considerate when having sex, and it will continue for a while ¡¹

    Just like Agnes, some girls need to make bonds of trust through sex.

    ¡¸ The ladies of Kouzuki house too, they were enjoying their life from having sex with you so they can¡¯t have some self-restraint ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yeah, I want those girls to have fun as much as they want ¡¹

    I feel the same way.

    ¡¸ Also, you realize that you have that dark desire to rape a girl. If you don¡¯t satisfy that sexual desire adequately, then it will stagnate inside. Therefore, have fun doing rape play with Mana-chan. You can do perverted situations with Mana-chan as your heart desires, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I know Mana ¡¹

    Her first time was rape, so there¡¯s no need to hide things from her.

    Mana knows that I¡¯m that kind of man; so I can reveal everything to her.

    ¡¸ But, is Mana okay with that? It feels like I¡¯m making her an outlet for my desires ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Make her that outlet. Do her with that intention in mind ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ That girl is having fun when having sex with you. She can¡¯t hate sex. Not when she¡¯s so happy when doing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl is filled with guilt. Her father¡¯s last moments were miserable, her sister is exposed to the world. Yet, she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s a part of our family and will live happily ¡¹

    Shiraska Sousuke died.

    Yukino¡¯s videos and photos were released to the internet, and she appeared on TV tonight as well.

    ¡¸ She mandates herself to serve you and have you rape her. That¡¯s why she¡¯s allowed to stay by your side. That¡¯s what she wants to believe in ¡¹

    She feels sorry for her father and Yukino, so she wants to be in charge of ¡°getting raped¡± role instead?

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, Mana-chan is still 14, she was just a happy middle school student until a few days ago ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, her lineage connects to a distinguished house, Shirasaka clan.

    Her father was a director at an advertising agency. Her mother was a food critic.

    Mana herself is a happy girl attending a high-class all girl¡¯s school.

    She adores a male idol.

    She was stretching herself wanting to become an adult woman when she saw Katsuko-nee and Nei.

    ¡¸ Then, she was raped, confined, her family collapses, she had no home to return to. Mana-chan herself was on the brink of being killed. ¡¹

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just one-time rape.

    Mana herself said it, I raped her again and again, persistently, thoroughly.

    I did.

    ¡¸ The wound in her heart is deep. More than that, I think it will not heal forever. That girl¡¯s only path is to be your ¡°rape slave¡± She finds no meaning in her existence other than having you rape her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll throw her away ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t abandon Mana though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re gathering much more beautiful girls around you, right? Mana-chan¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t feel sexual appeal from her anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that I need to have sex, Mana¡¯s precious to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different for Mana-chan. If you no longer want to have sex with her, then she feels that she lost her meaning to exist in this world ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how cornered she is. Even though she¡¯s just 14 ¡¹

    I. We.

    That¡¯s how cornered Mana is.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you should treat that girl as a sex slave to vent out your desires seriously for a while. Mana-chan wishes for that now ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the only way to deal with it for now. It needs a long time to heal that girl¡¯s heart ¡¹

    That might be true, but.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t rape her frequently then her heart won¡¯t calm down ¡¹

    I need to prepare myself for this.

    ¡¸ This is also to heal the wounds in your heart too ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Your heart is also unstable unless you rape a girl frequently ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ You also have a big hole in your heart. Look, no matter how much the girls love you, you think that their love will disappear sooner or later, don¡¯t you? Assuming that it¡¯s impossible for women to like you, that this is all a dream ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ You think of this as a dream so you¡¯re being kind to everyone And the fear that your dream will soon end causes you to have a strong urge to rape ¡¹

    My rape urges.

    ¡¸ Raping Yukino-san was the base of that impulse, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I knew that I couldn¡¯t make Yukino, a beauty, mine.

    That girl will never love such a useless man like me.

    But, in reality, I couldn¡¯t give it up.

    That¡¯s why I raped Yukino.

    Furiously towards reality.

    ¡¸ Your rape impulses will not disappear until you reconcile with the reality. This also needs prolonged treatment. It can only be cured by coping therapy ¡¹

    I¡¯m the same as Mana.

    By repeating the ¡°rape plays,¡± I can negate the impulse.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible with just Mana-chan, so I think another one needs to do the rape play role. Well, I¡¯ll talk to Misuzu-chan about it ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan has quite the complicated fetish. That girl has both the sadist and masochist elements. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s raised her to be dominant and strong but, she has a strong desire to be dominated, just like Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That girl wants you to violate her but, she also wants to ravish girls together with you. Michi¡¯s first experience was like that, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Back then, Misuzu ordered Michi to offer her virginity to me.

    ¡¸ I think that she¡¯s good at finding strong minded yet masochist girls like Michi-chan. And, she wants to make you ravish a lot of girls. She wants to dominate girls together with you ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Misuzu¡¯s talking about that.

    She wants to seduce juniors in her school and give them to me.

    ¡¸ If that helps resolve your rape impulse then I will cooperate. I¡¯ll be talking with Misuzu-chan frankly by tomorrow again however ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan having sex by themselves won¡¯t make me complain, but if they call in other girls, the elder¡¯s group will have to check them. Nagisa will give her say too ¡¹

    Nagisa is Misuzu¡¯s first generation owner.

    Misuzu also can¡¯t go against Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Onee-chan and others will make sure that things won¡¯t rampage ¡¹

    Then.

    Knock, knock.

    The windowpane of our car is knocked lightly.

    Huh, Nagisa?

    Nagisa¡¯s standing outside the car, we were just talking about her now.

    I open the window.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time the discussion to end ¡¹

    Ah, our car is already parked in front of the garage.

    Of course, Nagisa¡¯s van is behind.

    Ah, Edie¡¯s already yawning inside.

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s car is the only one that can open the garage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry Nagisa ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses a switch in the car¡¯s dashboard.

    Pipipi!!

    The garage¡¯s inside lights up and an electronic sound beeps, the entrance opens.

    I see. Nagisa¡¯s van is used on the flower shop.

    There may be an employee driving it so they can¡¯t afford to add such a secret device.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go in! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee drives the car inside the garage.

    Nagisa returns to her van.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, in the end, Mana-chan, you, and us. We all have wounds in our hearts ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a gathering of that kind of people. That¡¯s our family. That¡¯s why we heal each other¡¯s wounds. We take our time doing so ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Katsuko-nee¡¯s wound? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ The fact that I can¡¯t escape from my past, being a prostitute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ The girls that will become prostitute later will only be catering customers from the political and financial world and carefully selected by Kouzukoi-sama, however. Shiraska Sousuke made us entertain various men. Those people are still alive, they remember me. Actually, I¡¯m afraid of building a new life as a baker ¡¹

    The customers Shrirasaka Sousuke brought in were all perverts.

    Those people might harass Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery.

    Threatening to expose that Katsuko-nee was a prostitute.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do something about them. I¡¯ll protect Katsuko-nee!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses me.

    ¡¸ I also dare to move forward because you¡¯re with me. Therefore, I will protect you too ¡¹

    Our family¡¯s organized of those wounded in their hearts, gathering, snuggling together.

    Katsuko, Mana, me, the other women.

    This needs an extended treatment period until the wound heals.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Getting off the garage, I carry the sleeping Agnes.

    Nagisa carries Mao-chan.

    Katsuko-nee and Edie carry the baggage.

    Oh, Margo-san¡¯s car comes into the garage too.

    Then, we go through the garage path to the mansion.

    For now, we let Mao-chan and Agnes-chan lay on the bed.

    Edie seems sleepy too.

    Saying that she¡¯ll sleep together, she stripped until her underwear and crawled to the bed.

    I noticed that Edie¡¯s panty has a red stain.

    Edie¡¯s panty is dirty with her virgin blood when I broke her hymen.

    ¡¸ Did Edie drink the medicine already? ¡¹

    I¡¯m talking about the emergency contraceptive.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. She already did ¡¹

    Nagisa replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if she makes a habit of drinking a pill together with everyone every morning from now on just so she won¡¯t forget it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t forget that, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, there might be a girl that may try to get pregnant with your child just because she feels a bit down. It needs to be thorough ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s possible.

    ¡¸ Well, Katsuko and I won¡¯t be drinking those though! ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We¡¯re in the ¡°ready to get pregnant¡± group ¡¹

    These two wishes to be pregnant now.

    ¡¸ Either way, we¡¯ll only be monitoring strictly until childbirth. When our babies are born, they¡¯ll be immersed in taking care of them so they won¡¯t think of giving birth right away ¡¹

    Nagisa said, but.

    ¡¸ That said, when they look at the cute child, they might want to give birth themselves too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Taking care of a baby is tough. They cry a lot, you need to give them milk every few hours, when they see the hardships of a mother, they won¡¯t say that they want to get pregnant that easily ¡¹

    As expected from someone who has experience in giving birth.

    ¡¸ Now then, I will be sleeping. I need to go to the market by morning, so I need to get up early ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure? You haven¡¯t done it with him yet though ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Nagisa.

    ¡¸ I need to be a good mother first. He¡¯s doing well on being Mao¡¯s father so, I protect my shop, be Mao¡¯s Mama, and then being depended on as a woman is a reward, I can receive lots of love after that ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ I might get pregnant before Nagisa does ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I might be already fertilizing ¡¹

    Nagisa touches her stomach.

    ¡¸ Anyway, good night ¡¹

    She said and kissed me.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, Megumi-chan has a morning practice so I¡¯ll wake her at the same time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I left the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Everyone else was in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yo-chan, want some tea? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s preparing tea.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, are you still hungry? Should I make something light? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Speaking of which, I only ate the catered box at Green mountain studio.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-neesan, should I help out? ¡¹

    Megu stands up.

    ¡¸ Ah, no need. Megu-chan, sit down, I won¡¯t make anything difficult ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to the kitchen alone.

    ¡¸ Tea ¡¹

    Nei puts the tea in front of me and sits next to me.

    Megu sits on my other side.

    Mana¡¯s watching us from a distance, smiling.

    Minaho-neesan and Margo-san are looking at their laptops.

    ¡¸ Fufu, it¡¯s completely ignored. ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Not the explosion on Green mountain studio nor the fight of Kyouko-san and Rei-chan are picked up on the news ¡¹

    Huh? The castle was blown away.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s gathered so much police.

    ¡¸ In the end, the mass media doesn¡¯t want to admit that Kyouko-san exists. They don¡¯t want to become a laughingstock when they report ¡¹

    Kyouko-san destroyed the mass media gathered for Yukino¡¯s press conference with a rocket launcher and a machine gun.

    The studio was pushed off with the bomb scare, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ It seems that they¡¯re completely ignoring it, well, the next chapter will be in next week though ¡¹

    Rei-chan vs. Barbie-san, Ruby-san, and Golby-san?

    I don¡¯t know who Golby-san is though.

    Well, what I know is that she¡¯s also homo.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t the people watching that broadcast think it¡¯s strange? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, there were some speculations on the internet flying around now. Some are quite close to the facts. But, they don¡¯t know the whole truth. ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody¡¯s making the truth public. It¡¯s not an official press conference. Even the broadcast TV stations didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, nobody¡¯s taking responsibility ¡¹

    Yeah, Kyouko-san did as she pleases.

    ¡¸ But, Rei-chan¡¯s videos of her kendo matches during her student days are getting a lot of views on the streaming sites ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ I knew it, they all think ¡°Who¡¯s this beautiful girl,¡± so they search up for Rei-chan¡¯s old videos. Actually, she¡¯s a person with past records and achievements. After all, she was blooming back then and has won tournaments with her dignified sword handling, everyone¡¯s attracted to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ While at it, the video about the Nagoya¡¯s entertainer ¡°Kyouko Messer¡± is released! ¡¹

    Nei brings in another laptop and plays it in front of us.

    ¡º Hellow! Raise your hand and let¡¯s cross the pedestrian lane! I¡¯m Kyouko Messer ¡»

    A person in the entertainment hall is holding a ukelele in one hand and doing some skit I can¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Kyouko-san herself, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah seems like she prepared this in advance ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡º Don¡¯t say some silly stuff! Don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t feel like it! That¡¯s your stomach! Ahahah! Moretz! Manman-chan! Hah! ¡»

    T-That¡¯s boring.

    ¡º Shayhatange nyahashazen!! ¡»

    What is she doing?

    ¡º I¡¯ll borrow the power of BOJ and will cause my death blow hoax!! ¡»

    She¡¯s all in for it though.

    ¡¸ That video and the other is gathering a lot of views ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ And, this is the top news for tonight¡¯s show! ¡¹

    Nei plays another recorded video.

    Oh.

    I knew it, it¡¯s the video of the prime minister and the Russian delegates shaking hands.

    Then, Misuzu and Ruriko bring in a bouquet.

    Yeah.

    When it goes through the TV camera¡¯s filter, Ruriko¡¯s strange allure has disappeared, and the young look of a 15-year old girl is emphasized.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan are so popular on the net. Who are those girls? Is on top of the news and search sites ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ By the way, Rei-chan¡¯s the second place ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ At 36 if I recall correctly, ah, she¡¯s on the 48th place now ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki group will officially announce that Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan are ladies of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ At this time, the mass media will use that topic on tomorrow¡¯s variety show, and they¡¯ll look into Kouzuki family, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, nothing else will come other than what¡¯s provided by Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house is a noble among nobles, this will be a new reminder that no matter how high their social standing is and that the ordinary media can never reach them ¡¹

    ¡¸ They primarily can¡¯t report that there is a genuine and an extreme ¡°ojou-sama¡± in the modern era of Japan ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ But, with the fuss, Kyouko-san, and Kouzuki Security service is involved in, Misuzu and Ruriko from Kouzuki house appear before the media on the same evening. Won¡¯t someone notice that this is connected? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Those who will notice will do. Especially with the media. And, they¡¯ll ignore Kyouko-san¡¯s case more, and Misuzu-chan¡¯s part will be in close-up ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Nobody wants to fight Kouzuki house. The fact that two incidents happened at the same time is a test of Kouzuki house for the media to whether they would obey them or not ¡¹

    Test.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san has significant influence over political and business affairs from the start. He can easily put pressure on media. He even has a private armed group such as Kouzuki security service. They¡¯ve bee hiding from the public attention until now but, this will no longer be the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, won¡¯t there be people who¡¯ll rebel against Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    I think.

    An individual has that power.

    ¡¸ Of course, there will be, there will be various movements that will happen to make Kouzuki house collapse on both the surface and from behind the scenes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama wants that ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If there is a conflict outside, then Kouzuki house¡¯s inside will unite. They won¡¯t be able to afford fighting inside like before ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ And, if they overcome this conflict, there will be no power in Japan that can go against Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, the representatives of Kouzuki clan are shown to be two beautiful ladies. I think that a few people burning in hostility will decrease because of these ladies ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are smiling on the screen.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san¡¯s plan is much more fearful. I think that Kouzuki house will turn from the hidden Japanese boss to the boss that everyone knows. Eventually. It¡¯s Japan¡¯s Kennedy family, they¡¯ll gain both great power and support from the masses ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are both genuine ¡°Ojou-sama,¡± once recognized and loved by the people¡­

    Once Kouzuki house prevails over the hostility of the enemy forces and their internal discord is resolved¡­

    At that time.

    Bububububu.

    A warning sound comes from the wall speaker.

    ¡¸ Ah, it seems that Rei-chan has arrived ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee appears from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s a croque-madame, eat it while it¡¯s warm ¡¹

    Saying that she puts a delicious meal in front of me.

 Chapter 579. Power and Glory

    Nei displays the front entrance feed to the monitor.

    Oh, it¡¯s Shou-neechan¡¯s car.

    Rei-chan is in the passenger seat.

    The two of them came together.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open the gates ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the iron-gate of the mansion remotely.

    Then, Shou-neechan steps on the accelerator and comes inside.

    The iron-gate closes right away.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go meet them! ¡¹

    Nei stands up.

    ¡¸ Ah, me too! ¡¹

    Megu said she¡¯s aiming to become the ¡°housewife number 2 of the mansion,¡± next to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Then, please do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said laughing.

    ¡¸ Okay. Let¡¯s go, Megu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-neesan ¡¹

    The two leaves the kitchen.

    I eat the eggs and toast made by Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Mana, come here ¡¹

    Oh, recently, Mana¡¯s being reserved whenever there are other women.

    She¡¯s not getting close.

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan. ¡¹

    Mana comes to me.

    Now then, what should I do?

    Now that Agnes and Mao-chan are sleeping, Mana¡¯s the youngest here.

    Should I tell her to be more spoiled and not mind the elders?

    No, but even if I say that it will still be a problem.

    ¡¸ Mana, show me your ass ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Mana sticks out her ass to me.

    I massage her ass with my free left hand.

    ¡¸ Hyaa! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Stay still ¡¹

    I rub Mana¡¯s ass while munching my food.

    ¡¸ Yes, that feels good to touch. Mana¡¯s ass is so squishy ¡¹

    I speak out loudly on purpose.

    ¡¸ Sometimes, I just want to touch Mana¡¯s ass a lot. Therefore, get close to me so I could reach it anytime ¡¹

    Mana turns to me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order. Okay, Mana? ¡¹

    Mana:

    ¡¸ Un. Got it. Touch it anytime. Mana¡¯s body is for Onii-chan to enjoy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I can¡¯t enjoy it unless you¡¯re close to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    In the end, being needed sexually is the only salvation in Mana¡¯s mind currently.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll show it in my actions that I need Mana.

    I won¡¯t say it.

    Words don¡¯t reach her mind.

    Our bonds only confirm when our skins come in contact.

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s a hard time for you too ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at us smiling.

    Well, it¡¯s definitely a strange sight.

    I¡¯m holding a toast on my right hand.

    My left hand is holding Mana¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Why not? It seems that he finally knows how to handle his sex slaves well ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Of course, Minaho-neesan holds no malice towards Mana.

    However, Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡°revenge¡± insists that Mana¡¯s kept alive because she¡¯s my sex slave.

    I must not forget that.

    If ever Mana gets cocky again, she¡¯ll be disposed of.

    The fact that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter is a member of our family is quite risky.

    Shirasaka clan, people in the school Mana, was attending before, there are a lot of people who know her.

    Mana¡¯s grandfather, Ichikawa-san might come in retaliation.

    But still, I accepted Mana in the family.

    Therefore, Mana¡¯s in here now.

    Mana must never forget that.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll be doing all my best as a sex slave ¡¹

    Mana replies to Minaho-neesan.

    Even when they became family, these two still call each other ¡°Kuromori-san¡± and ¡°Mana-san.¡±

    It would need some time for their relationship to become ¡°Onee-chan¡± and ¡°Mana-chan.¡±

    Well, let¡¯s be patient with that.

    We have a lot of time.

    Minaho-neesan, Mana, and I are all still young.

    Still.

    ¡¸ *Cough* ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    I want to drink tea since I got thirsty from eating croque-madame, but

    How?

    I don¡¯t have an open hand as both hold a toast and Mana¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Mana, could you have me drink the tea? ¡¹

    In that case, I¡¯ll have Mana pour the cup to me.

    ¡¸ My hands are full right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, got it! ¡¹

    Mana lifts my cup of tea as I stroke her ass.

    Then.

    ¡¸ No, why are you drinking my tea? ¡¹

    For some reason, she holds my tea in her mouth.

    There¡¯s no meaning if you drink it. I¡¯m the one thirsty here.

    Then, Mana smiles.

    Huh? Could this be?

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s soft lips piles on top of mine.

    ¡¸ Un! ¡¹

    Mana pours the tea in her mouth to mine.

    I drink the tea poured to me.

    ¡¸ Puhaa! Delicious? Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, well. Thanks ¡¹

    A 14-year old beauty is making me drink with her mouth, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m allowed to complain to that.

    ¡¸ Oh my, if Nei-chan and Megumi-chan sees that, it will be a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m only doing this when they¡¯re out ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s brightened up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay. Here are Shou-neechan and Rei-chan! ¡¹

    Nei and Megu return with the two.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re late ¡¹

    Shou-neechan greets Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯ve worked hard, Shou-san. Take a seat please ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan urges her to sit.

    ¡¸ Are you two hungry? I can prepare what he¡¯s eating right away ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I¡¯m in a diet, so I¡¯m banning night meals. Reika, what about you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan turns to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Me too, uhm ¡¹

    Rei-chan blushes.

    ¡¸ Oh, indeed, you don¡¯t want to show him a plump stomach ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I see. Rei-chan came to the mansion to lose her virginity.

    ¡¸ Where is Nagisa-san? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan noticed that Nagisa¡¯s not here.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s already resting together with the children, she needs to wake up early tomorrow ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ No, this will be a complicated conversation, so I had her excuse herself ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Nagisa¡¯s now only attending to an ordinary flower shop. It¡¯ll trouble her to hear our meaningless conversations ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, if she knows it then she¡¯ll have to take responsibility ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies with a serious look.

    ¡¸ I want to escape too, but I haven¡¯t opened up my bakery yet, so it¡¯s bad manners to exit. Therefore I¡¯ll stay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m with Katsuko-san ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about us? ¡¹

    If Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan are going to have some private talk, then.

    shouldn¡¯t we leave?

    ¡¸ You two are still under Minaho¡¯s protection. It¡¯s better if you listen ¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s better if you know. You also need some knowledge for judging various things from now on ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, this is just a meaningless talk, how is it on your side, Shou-oneechan? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸ Our actions have made a massive clamor in our same trade and in the underground society ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied smiling.

    ¡¸ Seems like it. The ordinary people don¡¯t know what that foolish fuss means, however, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, those who understand are told how outrageous it is ¡¹

    Margo-san, Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not only Kyouko-san, but Miss Cordelia¡¯s also a heavyweight in Los Angeles¡¯ underground society. Those people declaring their expansion to Japan through television shakes up the underground organization ¡¹

    I-I see.

    Kyouko-san is the leader of a criminal organization in Brazil and Miss Cordelia, an influential person in Los Angeles teamed up and attacked Japan.

    That¡¯s another way to look at it.

    ¡¸ How is Kouzuki security service explaining things to the underground? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks. Shou-neechan replies:

    ¡¸ The series of the events during the holidays are: Kakka taking down Mr. Moritsugu from the head of Shirasaka clan, and Shirasaka clan¡¯s media companies are now under his umbrella. Shirasaka Sousuke shows the world that he¡¯s Shirasaka clan¡¯s disgrace, so he was immediately silenced ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge on publicly shaming Shirasaka Sousuke is thought to be Jii-chan¡¯s instructions in the end.

    ¡¸ And Shirasaka head house tried to pin Kakka for usurping Shirasaaka Sousuke, so they called bad people from Los Angeles ¡¹

    That¡¯s half true.

    Cesario Viola came to Japan with Nei as his objective, but he had contact with Shirasaka house.

    To be exact, Miss Cordelia came to sell Cesario Viola as a celebrity to Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸ Then, there was the major dispute in Odaiba hotel. As a result, the people in Los Angeles called in by Shirasaka house were destroyed by Kouzuki security service but, at that time, Kouzuki house has lost Shigeaki-sama ¡¹

    In short. Ruriko¡¯s father is killed on site by Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ Well, Shirasaka house forcibly retires Moritsugu, and the next head raises a white flag to Kakka. But, he was angry that his child was killed, so he has some grudge to the organization in Los Angeles ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, there was today¡¯s broadcast? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This is a conflict between Kouzuki security service and the organization in Los Angeles. However, Kyouko-san who is supposed to be following Kakka for a long time goes to Los Angeles¡¯ side ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not strange, isn¡¯t it? Thinking of Kyouko-san¡¯s career, she¡¯s non-Japanese, but she can move in secretly to foreign countries. You can tell that she has contact with Miss Cordelia when you investigate her ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, even so, Kyouko-san and Kakka meeting will not cause the ordinary people inconvenience ¡¹

    That¡¯s Green mountain Studio.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san picked that place. She also left some documents. Kyouko-san¡¯s supposed to have asked Kakka so the public won¡¯t be involved, they made it a prank broadcast ¡¹

    And, that headache inducing broadcast began.

    ¡¸ But, they did it from the very start. The rocket launcher and the machine gun Kyiouko-san used were real. You¡¯ll know when you see it ¡¹

    Speaking of which, that first attack was flashy.

    ¡¸ The underground society in Japan says quite a lot, yet they don¡¯t do that. Nobody¡¯s using such abnormal weapons with high killing power that calmly. Therefore, everyone got scared. A foreign organization attacks a peaceful country like Japan finally. Those in our industry seems to think that way ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, halfway through the broadcast, Kyouko-san made a bomb threat, right? That was, in fact, indiscriminate terrorism. Actually, the whole castle was blown away. Therefore, Kyouko-san has completely hijacked the second half of the broadcast

    Hijacked. I mean, it became ¡°Kyouko-san¡¯s show.¡±

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s underestimating Kouzuki security service. However, Kyouko-san¡¯s bomb terrorism was prevented beforehand somehow ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Actually, the bombs planted by Kyouko-san don¡¯t have explosive powder, so she had the first and last laugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, why is the TV news not talking about Kyouko-san¡¯s¡¯ bombs after that broadcast? ¡¹

    Yeah, it might be thought of as a joke but, having a bomb-like object discovered is worth of news.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because the police stopped them. Of course, Chief Yazawa also gave his advice to the police officials, however, ¡¹

    Yazawa-san?

    ¡¸ If they indeed report that Kyouko Messer has set up bombs, Japan will be in a panic, right? That¡¯s why it¡¯s dangerous to bring it out to news ¡¹

    Oh.

    Kyouko-san even placed bombs at public locations and general corporations.

    Although the bombs were removed this time, the next one might really explode.

    ¡¸ The media¡¯s also given a gag order. They had their reporters experienced some explosions and shooting at that place. They understand the dangers. Kouzuki group also applied pressure on them ¡¹

    Therefore, the truth about the bombs isn¡¯t made public.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia¡¯s message has reached the police and the political and financial people ¡¹

    Shou-neechan hands over a memory card to Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee inserts it to a laptop.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia show on screen.

    ¡º Hello everyone, Kyouko Here! ¡»

    ¡º Mai Nemu izu Cordelia! Kamu Furomu USA! ¡»1

    They¡¯re at high tension from the start.

    ¡º Let¡¯s begin with this, I don¡¯t intend to cause damage to Japan¡¯s society. We¡¯re not revolutionists. I mean, we¡¯re not even Japanese. I don¡¯t think of using the bombs to hurt the social system of Japan, nor I care about it ¡»

    Kyouko-san on the screen says.

    ¡º We¡¯re only doing business. We¡¯re professionals in the underground work. We know that we won¡¯t make a single cent of profit even if we harm a single innocent ordinary person. Then, why did we take over the television broadcast and set up bombs here and there you ask? ¡»

    Kyouko-san turns her ear to the camera.

    She smiled.

    ¡º I see. If you really want to know, then I¡¯ll tell you. You see, we¡¯re just opening our business to everyone in Japan ¡»

    Business?

    ¡º It¡¯s just a promotional activity. If you want someone dead, or someone wants to damage other company, kidnapping, murder, bombing, poisoning. You have us. We¡¯ll do any requests fast and accurately ¡»

    ¡º Please give me a call! ¡»

    Miss Cordelia, who are you mimicking?

    ¡º Also, for the police in Japan. As long as you don¡¯t get in our way we¡¯ll turn a blind eye on you, but if you try to become an eyesore, then ¡»

    ¡º Death! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s it, of course, tonight is just a promotional activity. I¡¯ll be doing something again by next week so pay attention to Kouzuki security service¡¯s Reika-chan, okay? It¡¯s much more fun to play with Reika-chan than the police when doing this kind of promotion! So cute! I love you Reika-chan! ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s so daring.

    Rei-chan¡¯s twisting in shame in front of the laptop.

    ¡º Ah, of course, we won¡¯t be causing trouble to the ordinary people. I¡¯ve been receiving favors from Kouzuki Kakka for long years, so this is my promise. I love Japan. Their food is delicious, Nee-chan¡¯s beautiful I love Nippon! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! ¡»

    ¡º Then, with that said, see you next week! Adios! ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t forget us when we leave!!! ¡»

    Miss Cordelia, seriously, what¡¯s that?

    Then, the video ended.

    ¡¸ In the end, Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia weren¡¯t in the news as Kakka gave his assurance ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ The police seems to want to arrest Kyouko-san secretly when she does something next time ¡¹

    They can never make Kyouko-san public to the world in any shape or form.

    ¡¸ Of course, there are some in the media who want to publish the truth even if the world gets in a panic. That video Kyouko-san left is just nonsensical, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nonsensical?

    ¡¸ For those in the actual place during today¡¯s broadcast, it was a life or death situation, but for those watching it, they only say ¡°What¡¯s with this stupid show?¡± ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t even understand what happened ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ At the start, the announcer¡¯s wig came off and showed off his baldness, Yukino was wearing some micro bikini, and the castle was lit up beautifully ¡¹

    For those watching the TV, it¡¯s just a strange show.

    It¡¯s quite surreal.

    ¡¸ Then, Reika-chan had a brawl, right? And in the end, they escaped through a blimp. It¡¯s just absurd ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Then, the second part, the comedian guests were asked to do some unreasonable things ¡¹

    Nei said. Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Therefore, those who are too earnest in the media can¡¯t make an article about it. It is quite absurd that ordinary people won¡¯t believe it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, they can easily agree about ¡°not threatening the public and the ordinary people¡± line from Kyouko-san, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks

    ¡¸ To be precise, they have no choice but to agree. Everyone¡¯s watched it right? Kyouko-san¡¯s doing a skit in Nagoya ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸ If she goes that far, they¡¯d all give up ¡¹

    The ordinary people will only see Kyouko-san as an unpopular comedian in Nagoya.

    Nobody would understand what was today¡¯s broadcast about.

    ¡¸ Well, Kouzuki security service will have Reika and others fight due to Kyouko-san¡¯s order. The police will approve of our actions, there¡¯s Kakka¡¯s shielding, and chief Yazawa¡¯s credibility, and above all, Kyouko-san nominates Reika ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Rei-chan¡¯s fight will be officially recognized from now on.

    Of course, the police will try to arrest Kyouok-san behind the scenes, however.

    ¡¸ So, what did Kouzuki-sama say about this? ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan asks Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s interesting. Kyouko-san¡¯s actions will give some subtle vibrations in this country ¡¹

    Vibration?

    ¡¸ The police, political, financial, underground world, they¡¯ll all feel the tension. Kyoko-san¡¯s movements won¡¯t affect the ordinary people, but those with the particular position will shiver ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Right. In Japan, the underground society have relationships in between organization, so there¡¯s a limit even if someone tries to attack someone hostile to you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But, Kyouko-san is an outside force, she has no ties. She can freely kill anyone or damage any company. There¡¯s nothing scarier than that for those who have power ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Most people, especially those related to the underground society will try to kill Kyouko-san. She¡¯s interfering with their business after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies.

    ¡¸ And Kyouko-san will turn the tables on them ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s really a scary person ¡¹

    ¡¸ And on the other hand, there will be some who¡¯ll try to bring Kyouko-san to their camp ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ And Kyouko-san will crush those organizations from the inside ¡¹

    Margo-san/

    ¡¸ Either way, Kyouko-san intends to destroy the structure of the underground society from its fundamentals ¡¹

    She¡¯ll repel even if you oppose or try to win her over.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san is amused to see Kyouko-san stirring everyone around. All the underground society connected to the political and business of Japan can be rearranged on this opportunity ¡¹

    I see. Jii-chan is aiming that far.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kakka believes that Kyouko-san¡¯s acting according to his thoughts. That it¡¯s all going as Kakka wishes it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Oh, in the end, everyone¡¯s just dancing in Jii-chan¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Huh?

    What do you mean, Shou-neechan?!

    ¡¸ Kakka always think that he¡¯s the center of the world, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, he¡¯s been the center of Kouzuki house since he was born, a noble among nobles ¡¹

    Margo-san replies to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Kakka hasn¡¯t noticed that Reika and I are his women already ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at me.

    ¡¸ We and Kouzuki security service are already thinking of him as first than Kakka ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki-sama thinks of using Kyouko-san¡¯s case to put together the financial, political, and underground world of Japan as one. Making himself the center of it all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, the actual center isn¡¯t Kouzuki-sama, but you ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Yes, Kyouko-san is in us, Kuromori ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ And, us, Kouzuki security service ¡¹

    Shou-neechan too.

    ¡¸ If you add Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, it¡¯s the whole Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s moving all for you ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan said.

 Chapter 580. Dreams of each one

    ¡¸ No, but, I don¡¯t need ¡¹

    Even if they say that everyone¡¯s moving with me as a center.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll do something with it.

    I mean, I¡¯m just a regular high school student.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to do anything in particular ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, you can just stay. We¡¯ll deal with the minute details afterward ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s important is that we¡¯re united with you as the center ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me gently.

    ¡¸ As a result, Kakka is using Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia as wildcards, and now, the top of Japan¡¯s ruling class, both the leader in the surface political and business circles and the underground society, are all shaken. This won¡¯t end as a familiar environment of Japan as before ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explains.

    ¡¸ Well, of course, Kouzuki group itself will be in a dangerous situation. But if you make such a big wave, Kakka has to leave Kouzuki group to Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama in perfect shape after his death ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says.

    ¡¸ If you get on this wave, the power to defeat Kouzuki group will cease. If the people inside Kouzuki group understands that point of the bout, they will unite and fight together. ¡¹

    There¡¯s no time for the branch family executives and the rising faction¡¯s internal conflict.

    ¡¸ And, when that happens, the head house of Kouzuki clan will be the leader of the clan. The next head of the group will be Shiba-san from the rising faction but, they¡¯ll have no choice but to stand for Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee analyzes.

    ¡¸ Going ahead of that, in tonight¡¯s party, the two were officially shown to the media handing bouquet of flowers to the prime minister and the Russian delegate. Kouzuki-san uses that as a motive and intends to let the media write more articles about it, right? ¡°The real high-class ladies in modern Japan¡± If it¡¯s reported like that, it would be impossible for the group to ignore Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan even if Kouzuki-san dies as the public recognizes them ¡¹

    Margo-san said

    To the public, Kouzuki house¡¯s tradition and dignity are equal to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    That¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s plan.

    ¡¸ But, Jii-chan¡¯s in such a hurry, he doesn¡¯t need to think after his death ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kakka¡¯s already 82. It¡¯s natural for him to think of that kind of things ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied.

    ¡¸ This will also be a contest for us ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Kuromori is a criminal organization. ¡¹ It¡¯s not allowed by a law-abiding country like Japan ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Reopening the brothel means that we¡¯ll continue as a criminal organization.

    ¡¸ I mean, we need to continue fighting. If not, our motivation to live can¡¯t be maintained. Up until now, Minaho and Katsuko and others had the ¡°revenge¡± as the fuel. However, from now on ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Well. I¡¯ll be a demon if it means it would maintain the happiness of his family centered around him ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s not talk about that! Let¡¯s take care of the pile of problems in front of us first! We can just solve all of it one by one for the happiness of everyone! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I thought that once I fulfilled my revenge, I will be satisfied and lose my will to live ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighs.

    ¡¸ Of course, since I¡¯m close to Kyouko-san, the police will continue to watch us, and there will be a lot of risks in reopening the brothel. We don¡¯t know how far we can trust Kouzuki-sama, the one who recommended us to resume. It¡¯s really a pile of problems. But, it¡¯s a beautiful thing to do. Furthermore, it¡¯s not just for oneself, but to protect the family I love ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    Seeing that smile, I realized ¡°Oh, this is okay too.¡±

    When I met Minaho-neesan, she didn¡¯t have this kind of refreshed smile.

    She only had a dark, filled with passion smile.

    Minaho-neesan has changed.

    She¡¯s now looking forward.

    I see. No matter how well the revenge goes, what¡¯s ahead of it is just a deep dark.

    Even though the grudge clears up, it still remains dark.

    However, Minaho-neesan has a vision of the future now.

    She¡¯s facing forward to build a bright future for the family.

    ¡¸ This is a big opportunity so why don¡¯t we make a specific plan for it? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, we will. Katsuko ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it without delay. However, we¡¯ll start the matter of buying a new building with Nagisa tomorrow ¡¹

    Oh, the discussion about buying a building for the bakery and flower shop.

    ¡¸ I mean, a used building won¡¯t do so we¡¯ll buy land and build from scratch. As expected, thinking of the security in the future we need to incorporate various things from the design stage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. If I recall, Kakka has promised to give counsel when it comes to the land. I think it¡¯s better if we use the design and construction from an estate purchased by Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Shou-neechan states her opinion.

    ¡¸ Yes, that would be helpful, I¡¯ll rely on you for that. But, if we¡¯re to start building today, it would be complete in two or three years ¡¹

    Right.

    It must be a lot of trouble constructing a building.

    ¡¸ In short, my bakery will be open after he graduates from high school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I will support Ojou-sama¡¯s business and negotiate with Kouzuki group until then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I see, that helps, Katsuko ¡¹

    The reopening of the brothel will have a duration of five years. Katsuko-nee¡¯s assistance would be beneficial even if it¡¯s just for the first few years.

    ¡¸ Of course, I won¡¯t be back as a prostitute so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only be doing support to the end ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I know that ¡¹

    Even I know that Katsuko-nee won¡¯t return.

    ¡¸ Two to three years? Then, that¡¯s just right ¡¹

    Margo-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Search for a bigger plot for Katsuko-san and Nagisa-san ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already talked about it before, but I want to open a gym that teaches children and girls self-defense ¡¹

    Yeah. I¡¯ve heard of that before.

    ¡¸ But you see, if I open up a gym now without experience, nobody¡¯s going to enter, right? That¡¯s why I thought of making my name popular using achievements ¡¹

    Achievements?

    ¡¸ Look, mixed martial arts is a sport in America. It¡¯s best to rampage in the US and mane a name for myself. There are a lot of women¡¯s fighting competition too ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s why fighting sports are mentioned.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s the only purpose is self-advertisement. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m doing it to become a fighter for real. I just need it to open a gym to the public ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be following Margo-oneechan! As a manager! ¡¹

    Nei?!

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to make your name famous then don¡¯t go alone, Margo-oneechan. Take me ¡°the fierce manager KYNei-chan¡± with you and let¡¯s be the talk of the town! ¡¹

    Ah, this was what Margo-san was talking about before.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be staying in the US for long, I¡¯ll be training in Japan and will only go to the US when there¡¯s a match ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh right. I¡¯ll bring Edie too. In her case, however, if she becomes famous in a world tournament, then it would break her fate with the assassination cult in her hometown. Well, that¡¯s an excellent way to vent out her fighting instinct. She¡¯s more suited as an athlete than me ¡¹

    Right. Edie always needs to fight something.

    That said, I don¡¯t want her to do dangerous jobs.

    ¡¸ Right. Edie might be more famous than Margo-oneechan. Then, what will happen? Will the ¡°Margo Gym¡± become ¡°Edie Gym¡±!? ¡¹

    Nei makes fun.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind either way. As long as we can open up a gym ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I want to teach skills to girls being violently attacked by men and those who are living in oppression. To be honest, I want to make it, so I don¡¯t need payment from those children. That¡¯s why the name can be anything ¡¹

    That¡¯s Margo-san¡¯s dream.

    Then.

    ¡¸ In that case, why don¡¯t we make Margo-san¡¯s gym bigger? Not just a fighting sport¡¯s gym but also a bigger, membership-based sports gym? If you earn revenue from it, it would be easier for the gym to operate teaching self-defense ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case then I will invest. What about you Reika? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not always active on duty, so it¡¯s a good investment for the future. Hmm. I want to participate as a family. Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan agrees with what Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Please let us invest by all means. If possible, I¡¯d like to teach children Kendo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let Michi join too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kudou style martial arts will be popular with children if you teach them, I think ¡¹

    If it¡¯s just within the scope of self-defense.

    It¡¯s flashy, and no martial art looks like that.

    ¡¸ How about we make Edie a teacher too? ¡¹

    Nei said, but is it okay to teach children assassination techniques?

    ¡¸ For some reason, it seems like we now need a lot of space ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, if we¡¯ll open up a full-scale sports gym then we¡¯ll need a swimming pool too. Our building¡¯s gotten really big now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee folds her arms.

    ¡¸ In that case, let¡¯s make it as big as a ten story building! The first floor is a bakery and a flower shop, up the second floor above is the sports gym! Then, our house will be the top part of it! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Hmm, in that case, I¡¯d like the rooftop to be an open-air bath! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Katsuko-oneechan! Megu-chan Mana-chan, give out your ideas too! You two will be living there as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Nei-oneesan? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well. This brothel isn¡¯t suitable for raising children. You all will live in that building ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Well, in fact, Nagisa and I plan to give birth by next year. Oh, there would be another one. I want to live in the new building before the children arrive ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t speak of Yukino¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ Hey, why don¡¯t we also open a kindergarten in that building too? ¡¹

    Nei makes a proposal.

    ¡¸ After all, three would be born soon, and after that, Megu-chan, Mii-chan, and I plan to get pregnant too! We¡¯ll always have infants! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I thought of giving birth to another one after the first child calms down, what about Shou-oneechan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Well, of course, I want a child. In the future. Right, Reika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s blushing.

    ¡¸ We decided to match the years of our childbirth. That way, the child won¡¯t be lonely, and it¡¯s easier to go to the school that way, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains.

    ¡¸ I promised to give birth to a child in the same year as Misuzu-san ¡¹

    Megu speaks embarrassed.

    ¡¸ O-Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. Should we do that too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are confused.

    ¡¸ Right. We need to think of the children¡¯s school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if three or four of them go to school together, they can¡¯t be bullied, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Thinking that far ahead, I see ¡¹

    Rei-chan agrees.

    Katsuko-nee:

    ¡¸ Also, it would be a lot of work for a baby to be born every year. Therefore, it¡¯s better if we delay the birth for several years ¡¹

    ¡¸ The first wave will be next year. When do you plan to give have a baby, Megu-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯ll be married to Yoshi-kun at age 20, so the child would be on the following year ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, being the lawful wife is so lovely. You can get married to Yo-chan. But in exchange, it¡¯s unacceptable to give birth to a baby before marriage however ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-neesan ¡¹

    The plan is to call the people in the class at my wedding with Megu.

    I knew it, it would be best if she gets pregnant after marriage.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan will be studying at the University of Tokyo and said that she¡¯ll become a state bureaucrat so it¡¯s probably best to give birth after all of that ¡¹

    Taking a child along college, and job hunting is quite hard.

    But, when that happens, it¡¯ll be hard for Megu and Misuzu to match the dates.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, when¡¯s your plan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get pregnant anytime Onii-chan allows me to ¡¹

    Mana.

    That¡¯s her only answer due to her position as a sex slave.

    ¡¸ Hey, in that case, let¡¯s all gather together and match our expected dates! We won¡¯t know any if we don¡¯t ¡¹

    Nei tells everyone.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Please do it while I¡¯m not present ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says while showing a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry Minaho-neechan! ¡¹

    Nei apologizes in panic.

    Minaho-neesan can¡¯t bear a child.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t mind it, but in exchange, all your children will also be my children I¡¯m okay with that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Anyway, I want to be working in a bakery when I graduate ¡¹

    I change the topic in a hurry.

    ¡¸ As for that, I was thinking of making a special course in our school for you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Oh right, something like ¡°employment skill course¡± Well, even if you work hard by now, you¡¯ll only start working on the summer vacation ¡¹

    A course for me?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll make a bread workshop in the school cafeteria. We¡¯ll be using the latest machines. You can bake bread there and sell it at the cafeteria. Learning how to do bakery business hands-on ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ You only need to take the minimum amount of time to graduate in class. You¡¯ll sell freshly baked bread during lunch break so you¡¯ll exit the classroom for the 3rd and 4th class and enter the workshop ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ Let me say this beforehand, the school cafeteria will still sell their bread as usual. You¡¯ll be competing with sales professionals everyday ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ After all, you want to work in Katsuko¡¯s bakery in the future, right? Katsuko, what kind of baking do you want to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If possible, I¡¯d like it to be a fancy, high-class oriented bakery ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies.

    ¡¸ I thought so. That earns better. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to learn how to make bread ordinary hungry high school students would buy ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, Minaho-neesan. Isn¡¯t it better if I make bread for high school students while at it? ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ After all, you¡¯ll be managing the bread workshop by yourself. It¡¯s impossible for Katsuko and Megumi to help out everyday ¡¹

    Yeah. Megu needs to take classes.

    ¡¸ I know that but, I¡¯d like to do as best as I can ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re already doing all your best in making bread, you don¡¯t have time to make yakisoba or spaghetti, right? ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Yakisoba-pan or Spaghetti-pan will never show up in my bakery ¡¹

    Ah.

    I see. That kind of bread is necessary for a hungry high school student.

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t get why they put carbohydrates(noodle) to another carbohydrate(bread) Both of them have flour as material. It¡¯s just flour sandwiching flour ¡¹

    Right, bread, yakisoba-pan, spaghetti, they¡¯re all flour.

    ¡¸ If you want to become a high-class oriented bakery then you can¡¯t make that even for a breakfast bread ¡¹

    That¡¯s possibly true.

    ¡¸ But, in our high school, make students like that kind of bread since it fills up their stomach, right? That¡¯s why manufacturers make that kind of bread ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re only studying to work on Katsuko¡¯s bakery in the future so you¡¯ll make and sell bread for that purpose. Katsuko will think of the vision of the shop with you, and you¡¯ll learn the necessary skills. It will only be a blink of an eye until you graduate so spend your time effectively ¡¹

    I see.

    I first need to make the kind of bread Katsuko-nee¡¯s thinking of selling.

    Making side dish bread won¡¯t do business.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right, it¡¯s impossible to make yakisoba bread or others if I¡¯m only alone in the workshop.

    ¡¸ I mean, you can¡¯t win against supplier bread. Not to their taste nor their appearance. You can¡¯t do that many alone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    Right.

    In the end, the seller at the cafeteria would be the main.

    My bread is only an extra for the students.

    I¡¯ll do all it from now on.

    ¡¸ Have fun while learning it little by little. You have time to become a real bread-maker until graduation ¡¹

    Yeah. Minaho-neesan.

    I don¡¯t need to be so worked up at the start.

    This isn¡¯t about winning or losing.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we will be increasing the special courses in our school in the future. You¡¯ll be the first student to be on the test case. If that¡¯s the pretext, then it¡¯s not strange if we make a bread workshop for you, right? Next year, the number of special courses for the students will increase anyway ¡¹

    Oh, Minaho-neesan.

    She really intends to do the ¡°Nadeshiko class¡± proposed by Misuzu.

    ¡¸ As for the bread workshop, you can make bread for the general students after school. Katsuko will teach you. However, you¡¯re responsible for the room. I¡¯ll only give the keys to you ¡¹

    I see. I¡¯ll receive classes only on the first and second period in the morning and after that, bread making. I¡¯ll usually leave the afternoon class.

    After school, I¡¯ll prepare bread for the next day while learning how to.

    There¡¯s no other place to go to high school and learn to make bread.

    ¡¸ If your bread sells then I¡¯ll give you the revenue for expenses. It¡¯s much better than working part-time, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that helps. Mana and Agnes need pocket money. I¡¯ll buy some stuff for Megu too ¡¹

    I said. Mana;

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t need anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Minaho-san, uhm, I think I should enter that special course also. Then, Yoshi-kun and I will make bread together, I¡¯ll quit the track and field club ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks strictly:

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll take classes properly. You can¡¯t quit the track and field club too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Didn¡¯t you promise captain Takeshiba that you won¡¯t quit, Megu? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯ll stay as a regular high school student. If both of you take the special course, then you¡¯ll lose your place in the class ¡¹

    Megu and I are high school students, yet were engaged.

    On top of that, if the two of us are taking a special course at the school.

    We¡¯ll become out of place in our school.

    ¡¸ For him to have an ordinary student life then you need to bridge with the other students as an average student ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    Megu agrees.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll make a small room for having sex in the bread workshop. You can have fun in there sometimes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Megu to comfort her.

    ¡¸ Ah, really?! Then Yo-chan and I will be the first do fuck in that room! ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still a high school student you know?! Only when Margo-oneechan isn¡¯t in the US. nufufufufu! ¡¹

    ¡¸No, you should really take classes! ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s known as a delinquent is mostly skipping classes.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t remember which class I¡¯m in ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Why not!? Either way, I can¡¯t graduate so I¡¯ll be flirting with Yo-chan in the school until graduation ¡¹

    Nei isn¡¯t really registered in school.

    She can¡¯t graduate since she¡¯s not enrolled.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nei. We¡¯ll be taking back your census ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Cesario Viola¡¯s gone already so Najima Yasuko who¡¯s still missing in the US will be returning soon ¡¹

    That means.

    ¡¸ And then, we¡¯ll be enrolling you from the US to our high school. ¡¹ At least on the documents ¡¹

    Nei will be enrolled.

    ¡¸ You can graduate. I mean, go do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-C-C-C-C-Could that mean?! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ You need to take classes after the holidays. You can go to America with Margo but other than that, go to school ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said smiling.

 Chapter 581. Man. Woman. Birth. Death. And infinite.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s been a lot of surprising things that happened this holiday, but regular classes are back tomorrow. The ordinary days will come back ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s a restart for various things ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ I will reopen the brothel. But, no matter how much Kouzuki-sama backs up Kuromori, the police will continue to monitor us. Even in the underground society, those who plan to be affiliated with us and those who¡¯ll try to take away our customer information will continue to exist. We must remain vigilant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service will soon be on Reika and my grasps. Therefore, leave the support to us ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But, Shou-san can¡¯t fix the problem inside Kouzuki house, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re only standing as people hired by Kouzuki group in the end. I¡¯d like to ask Kuromori-oneesama and Katsuko-san to continue supporting and giving advice for Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    ¡¸ Yes. I know. I¡¯ll do what I can. Besides, Ruriko-san will be living together with him, Misuzu-san will also be visiting here every day, right? As long as the two are in our control, Kouzuki group cannot make any move in opposition ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make a perfect system on protecting the two every day. We¡¯ll be placing reliable guards ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Shou-neechan. Michi¡¯s there ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We can only ask Michi to be on guard on places we can¡¯t enter like the school. But, going back and forth to the school will be escorted by Kouzuki security service. This is to make sure that no rascal can make a move ¡¹

    ¡¸ It may be suffocating for Misuzu-san, but, this is for her safety. We must always show that we¡¯re serious to the enemy ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Margo-san reply to me.

    ¡¸ I mean, you too, the enemy could kidnap Megumi-chan, Mana-chan, or you and use you as negotiating card to Kouzuki-san ¡¹

    Huh, us too?

    ¡¸ Ignore the mansion and the school since they have a surveillance system, when you go outside, be sure to have a bodyguard with you. Okay? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be sure to send you and Megumi-chan to and from school by car. Should we increase the guards from Kouzuki security service on Nagisa¡¯s shop? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve made arrangements already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan and Agnes-chan¡¯s school also, we¡¯ll be prioritizing the security. It may take some time but, be patient ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll just obey what everyone tells me ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸ When will we transfer Edie to our school? ¡¹

    I ask Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Right, I need to give her at least a lecture on the lives of Japanese, so I think it would be at least by the end of this month ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies.

    ¡¸ I mean, that girl¡¯s an illegal immigrant, right? We need to make a record of her entry ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shows a troubled face.

    ¡¸ In the first place, I doubt that she has a register in the US. After all, she¡¯s a child who lived in the assassination cult ¡¹

    Oh right.

    The assassination cult lives in a closed group, so they don¡¯t need to issue a birth registration.

    ¡¸ We can toss her into the school for the time being just like Nei. We can deal with the papers later. Either way, we¡¯ll be heading to America on the summer holiday, right? We can make arrangements for Edie by that time ¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Since we¡¯ll be taking back the ¡°Najima Yasuko¡± name in my register, then I can give the fake passport and Canadian citizenship I have to Edie! ¡¹

    I guess.

    Nei¡¯s current nationality is being backed up by a back route from Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ But, doesn¡¯t it say that Ya-chan¡¯s a Chinese girl who immigrated to Canada? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I heard if I recall correctly.

    Edie¡¯s got brown skin, blue eyes, blonde hair, she doesn¡¯t look Asian at all.

    How can she use that?

    Well, the passport itself can probably be done by another forger again.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. People from various countries marry over there, and there¡¯s a lot of cases where they adopt a child from a different race from themselves. Her name could be Chinese, but Edie-chan won¡¯t look strange in it ¡¹

    Nei answers brightly.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kyouko-san is with Miss Cordelia, so it¡¯s easier to ask them. She bought her from the ringleader of the assassination cult, so she knows everything, including the family register problems. Besides, they¡¯re both going to Los Angeles. They¡¯ll do Edie¡¯s problem while they¡¯re at it ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. That way is faster ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan nods.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll contact Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯ll ask Edie to be their guard, it¡¯s better if she¡¯s transferred as soon as possible ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s no need to hurry anymore ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s all for today ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said, smiling.

    There¡¯s still a huge pile of problems, but.

    There¡¯s no need to take care of them tonight.

    ¡¸ Err, Uhm ¡¹

    Rei-chan raises her hand weakly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still a virgin though ¡¹

    She¡¯s blushing embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Do you want to do it tonight? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes. I would like to give it while it¡¯s still a holiday ¡¹

    She speaks clearly in front of everyone.

    ¡¸ I do think that My Lord is tired, however, ¡¹

    Rei-chan cast her eyes down to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I¡¯d like to do it with Rei-chan as well ¡¹

    I said smiling.

    ¡¸ Right. There¡¯s no event better to end this holiday than this.

    Minaho-neesan says, but.

    ¡¸ No, Minaho-neesan, this isn¡¯t an event ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s in our family, but she¡¯s not related to Kuromori, please stop using the rules of the brothel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rules of the brothel? ¡¹

    Megu murmurs unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Well, the photoshoot before sex, the cameras all around ¡¹

    Taking photos of the hymen.

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-oneechan and Ruriko-oneechan both had nothing to do with Kuromori yet they did it, right? Michi-oneechan too! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Right, the first experience of the Kouzuki house girls also applied that rule, but.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true but, look, Misuzu and the girls like doing that ¡¹

    The three of them like perverse things.

    They prefer provocative stuff and get more aroused with it.

    ¡¸ Actually, what does Rei-chan think of it? ¡¹

    I asked Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m older than Misuzu-sama and others, if possible, no ¡¹

    She replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing to be compared to the teens ¡¹

    ¡¸ He wants to see it only for himself ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same, so I can understand. I don¡¯t want my time recorded. I want only him and me to remember it ¡¹

    She looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m even working hard on my diet for that reason! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Got it. If that¡¯s what she wishes for, then we can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s just the two of you. However, since there are surveillance cameras everywhere in this mansion, you¡¯ll be seen, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind that but, please don¡¯t record it. Also ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Can you cut out the audio? ¡¹

    You don¡¯t want your voice heard?

    ¡¸ Why? Embarrassed? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan nods.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll do as you say ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Are you sure about this room? ¡¹

    Rei-chan and I went to the basement.

    It¡¯s Agnes¡¯ confinement room.

    I see the stars shining beyond the skylight.

    ¡¸ I like it here. It¡¯s quiet, the air is calm, it would be better if that weren¡¯t there ¡¹

    Rei-chan points at the statue of Shirasaka Sousuke above.

    Well, right.

    That¡¯s the symbol of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s bad taste.

    Agnes who was confined in this room worshipped that statue.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t this room a bit cold? ¡¹

    I said. Rei-chan hugs me.

    ¡¸ Is it still cold? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Rei-chan¡¯s warming it up ¡¹

    We continue hugging each other for a while.

    ¡¸ The hidden cameras are there, and there ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at the ceiling and at the wall.

    Everyone¡¯s watching.

    Megu has her morning practice tomorrow, so I think she¡¯ll be going to bed early

    ¡¸ Do you think they¡¯ll turn off the audio as they promised? ¡¹

    Rei-chan whispers to my ear.

    Even if there¡¯s a highly directional microphone, her small voice won¡¯t be heard.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not listening. You can trust Minaho-neesan at these times. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan also became my woman.

    She won¡¯t do anything unfair to her fellow woman.

    Minaho-neesan has pride.

    ¡¸ Then, is it okay for me to ask ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Ah, please look at me. That¡¯s a blind spot from the camera ¡¹

    Blindspot?

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama can see what we¡¯re talking about from our lips ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    It¡¯s meaningless to cut off the audio when our lips could be read.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll answer anything right now ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s Yukino doing? ¡¹

    I asked what I¡¯m always curious about.

    I can¡¯t talk about Yukino in front of Megu and Mana.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s under Kouzuki security service¡¯s custody. There¡¯s nothing to worry about ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ What will happen to her? ¡¹

    How will she live from now on?

    ¡¸ As Kyouko-oneesama ordered, she¡¯ll appear on TV by next week ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kyouko-oneesama will pay for Yukino-san¡¯s expenses by herself. It¡¯s because Yukino-san is a TV personality ¡¹

    Seriously, she¡¯ll show up on TV with the comedian Snatch every Friday?

    No, thinking about it again:

    Kyouko-san¡¯s usually talking seriously when she sounds joking.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll be popularized as the world¡¯s first high school student rape victim idol. She¡¯ll show in TV wearing that bikini until she gives birth. Kyouko-san has sent out bulky proposal documents to Shirasaka house¡¯s TV station ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about the sponsor? ¡¹

    Shirasaka house¡¯s TV station is private, isn¡¯t it?

    Will they show a ¡°High school student rape victim idol¡± without a sponsor?

    ¡¸ Well, it will be a non-sponsored broadcast. Therefore, all commercials will be AC ¡¹

    AC? ¡°Goodbye Lion¡± and ¡°Good Morning Dos Sandos¡± kind of commercials?

    ¡¸ Kyouko-oneesama is threatening the TV station and is forcing them to do the show ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ So, what will Yukino do in that program? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. IN the proposal is for her to speak harshly on news videos and public rumors ¡¹

    Ah, I can imagine her doing that.

    It¡¯s Yukino after all.

    Ignoring that she¡¯s pregnant from being raped:

    She can comment on anything with an arrogant attitude, I think.

    And she could easily displease a lot of audiences.

    Yukino is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter after all.

    Well, even if you say that the daughter¡¯s got nothing to do with her father¡¯s sins, even if Yukino is the victim here.

    Yukino¡¯s personality will make the audience angry.

    I know that.

    ¡¸ Won¡¯t that show immediately end? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter how much protests they make, the program will never cancel, it¡¯s a show that will never abort. Kyouko-san is threatening the TV station side after all ¡¹

    Haa.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s coming up with some crazy ideas.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, there would be some turbulence from Yukino-san¡¯s remark at first, but everyone will gradually accept Yukino-san. They have no choice but to do so ¡¹

    Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san¡¯s stomach will grow bigger and bigger ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸No one can speak horrible to a high school student who was raped, got pregnant, and have no choice but to give birth. In the end, those who¡¯ll criticize Yukino will be flamed ¡¹

    I see.

    Kyouko-san intends for Yukino to be acknowledged gradually in several months.

    Yukino can live in the TV world.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki security service will be Yukino-san¡¯s manager. She won¡¯t appear in other shows, she won¡¯t be doing meetups, or handshake events either ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wait, if it¡¯s a non-sponsored program, who¡¯ll pay for Yukino¡¯s performance and for the production costs? Snatch won¡¯t be showing up there for free, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The costs will be paid by Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper companies ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san is from Shirasaka house, and even if Yukino-san is seen as a villain by the audience, it will reduce the damage caused by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s incident ¡¹

    And, Kyouko-san puts pressure on them.

    Or perhaps, Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please do not worry about Yukino-san. It¡¯s unreasonable right away, but it¡¯s planned for her to return to high school anyway ¡¹

    Yukino will return to our school.

    We¡¯re classmates.

    ¡¸ Did that give peace of mind? ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    There are some parts I don¡¯t agree with yet but.

    For now, I can understand Yukino¡¯s situation.

    She¡¯s no longer close to me, but she¡¯s not that far.

    ¡¸ By the way, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I change the topic

    ¡¸ Are you okay with that, Rei-chan? ¡¹

    Being shown off as an exhibit.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think about the details anymore. I¡¯m with My Lord ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ My lord, don¡¯t you leave the details to Kuromori-Oneesama, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m an idiot, yes ¡¹

    I¡¯m no match against Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Margo-san, the brains of Kuromori.

    Shou-neechan too.

    Misuzu and Ruriko, even Michi are smarter than I am.

    ¡¸ Of course, I give out my opinion immediately when I feel weird. ¡¹ But, as long as it¡¯s not, I just follow them. Everyone knows a lot more than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯m an idiot also ¡¹

    Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ I realized it recently. Therefore, I¡¯m okay with it. I¡¯ll leave things to My Lord¡¯s judgment ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I ¡¹

    I¡¯m an idiot. I¡¯m the idiot king among all idiots.

    I can understand if she follows the judgment of those more intelligent than me, but.

    ¡¸ I trust the people you believe in. That¡¯s my determination ¡¹

    People I believe in.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a weak person, so I don¡¯t have the strength to believe people like how My Lord does. My lord thinks those who he trust to the end. And, My lord is like that. Therefore those trusted works hard for you ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I decided to entrust everything to My Lord. I won¡¯t hesitate ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Besides, My Lord ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll continue to wear male clothing, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I would like this time to verify that my true nature is of a woman ¡¹

    Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ Being vague about myself being a woman is my biggest blunder so far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Blunder, no, Rei-chan cosplaying a ¡°British gentleman¡± clothing looks cool ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ I mean, the result of wearing that clothing, I became an irregular bodyguard who can¡¯t team up with anyone ¡¹

    Right, Rei-chan wearing her ¡°British Gentleman¡± outfit was narrow-minded.

    ¡¸ From now on, I will continue to be the captain who wears male clothing. Therefore, I would like to regain the feeling of a woman ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman wearing a man¡¯s costume. I must understand that when wearing a male costume when wearing the ¡°British Gentleman¡± outfit ¡¹

    I see.

    Back then, Rei-chan excels in acting the character of a British Gentleman.

    She was trapped in the strange obsession that she has to keep acting that character that Rei-chan¡¯s foundation went missing.

    ¡¸ I am My Lord¡¯s woman. Please lead me as a woman ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Should we get naked, Rei-chan? ¡¹

    I said.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t feel embracing Rei-chan wearing a male captain¡¯s costume.

    However, right now.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get naked and see for ourselves. I¡¯m a man, and Rei-chan is a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied nervously.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We keep facing each other.

    Taking off our clothes.

    I take off my school uniform.

    Rei-chan takes off her Kouzuki security service captain¡¯s clothes.

    Before long, we¡¯re in our underwear.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing. I¡±m too muscular ¡¹

    Rei-chan blushes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s still a womanly, a beautiful body ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s body is beautiful.

    Her legs are long, and her waist is high.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll strip first ¡¹

    I pull down my underwear.

    I expose my erect penis.

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks away.

    ¡¸ Look, Rei-chan, this is a man¡¯s body ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan doesn¡¯t have this grotesque thing, right? This became hard looking at Rei-chan. It wants to release a lot of semen inside Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at it ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at my penis.

    ¡¸ Amazing ¡¹

    She¡¯s seen it so many times when I have sex with other girls.

    However, this time, I will embrace Rei-chan.

    Rei-chan trembles as the penis grow bigger facing her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Rei-chan¡¯s turn now. Show me your woman part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan turns her hand to her back and unhooks her bra.

    Her bra falls down.

    It¡¯s not that big, yet her well-shaped breasts are exposed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful, your nipples are pink ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t say it ¡¹

    Rei-chan feels embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Hey, Rei-chan, isn¡¯t your nipple harder than usual? ¡¹

    I look at Rei-chan¡¯s nipple and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard. It¡¯s stiffer than usual ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ Touch it and check ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s finger touches her nipple.

    ¡¸ I knew it, it¡¯s hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s fingers are trembling in shame.

    However, she¡¯s rubbing her nipples without herself knowing. She¡¯s caressing it.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re aroused as I¡¯ll be having sex with you now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I think so ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s cute.

    ¡¸ Look, Rei-chan¡¯s body is becoming more of a woman ¡¹

    I look below Rei-chan¡¯s abdomen.

    Her small underwear has a stain.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, are you getting wet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan replies with a nervous voice.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel embarrassed from My Lord¡¯s stare ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re aroused, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m aroused ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Take off your panty ¡¹

    I order Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Take it all off and show me that womanly body of yours! ¡¹

 Chapter 582. Deflowering Rei-chan

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan lowers her panty.

    She pulls it out one leg at a time.

    ¡¸ What should we do with this? ¡¹

    She hands me the small panty in her hand.

    ¡¸ You can toss it aside ¡¹

    I said smiling.

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled and tossed the underwear she just took off up to the skylight.

    Her panty spread and flutters in the air like a parachute.

    Ah, it got stuck on the lighting in the middle of the wall.

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    Rei-chan laughs.

    I also laughed.

    ¡¸ We can pick that up later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, underwear is unnecessary when I¡¯m alone with My Lord ¡¹

    Rei-chan stretches herself naked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing, but I feel like something was loosened ¡¹

    I look at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s body is gorgeous ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your body is trained and mature already. When Mana and Ruriko get naked, it feels like they¡¯re still growing and it lacks in allure ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, mine is enough? ¡¹

    Rei-chan says while touching her breasts.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mean it like that. How should I say it, it¡¯s the atmosphere. The atmosphere of those mature and those still on the way. Is the mental aspect the advantage? Rei-chan and that body feels just like Rei-chan, it feels that it¡¯s enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s enough at all. My thoughts are still from a childish girl ¡¹

    I get that too, yes.

    ¡¸ Come here, let¡¯s take a shower. I¡¯ll cleanse you up, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I invite Rei-chan on the shower zone of this ¡°Agnes basement.¡±

    We both are familiar with the structure of this room.

    ¡¸ I should be the one cleaning up My Lord ¡¹

    Rei-chan says, but.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it and let me ¡¹

    I twist the faucet, and warm water comes out.

    ¡¸ Come here, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan knees before me so it¡¯s easier for me to wash her.

    The tall Rei-chan becomes small.

    I put body soap on the sponge and rub Rei-chan¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ How is it? Is there anywhere itchy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ None ¡¹

    Rei-chan replies bashfully.

    I¡¯m not touching her breasts or ass.

    Right now, I¡¯m concentrating on her back.

    ¡¸ Somehow, it feels strange ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ What is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the taller one here and yet I¡¯m getting scrubbed like this, I feel like I¡¯m the child ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s better, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I said kindly.

    ¡¸ My Lord? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When we¡¯re alone, think of me as your older brother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody¡¯s listening to us. It¡¯s not recorded either. If it¡¯s just the two of us, anything is okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why Rei-chan made that request to Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    Rei-chan:

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, however, ¡¹

    She says with her face blushing in embarrassment.

    ¡¸ But in reality, my body is older ¡¹

    I pat Rei-chan¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ But, your mind is still of a small child. To me, Rei-chan is about the same age as Agnes and Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in middle school? ¡¹

    Rei-chan who¡¯s on her knees looking up at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Rei-chan¡¯s heart is still in middle school, it¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s cheeks dye red.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re alone, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s just the two of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I call you Onii-chama for now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not allowed to speak honorific. No little sister speaks honorifics to her older brother, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, uhm, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, you¡¯re not allowed to say ¡°I¡± call yourself ¡°Reika¡± or ¡°Rei-chan¡± ¡¹

    I make rules one after another.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Onii-chama, Uhm, Reika wants a hug ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I hug Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Onii-chama. Onii-chama, I love you ¡¹

    I kiss Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, do you want me to wash the front? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Please ¡¹

    I use the sponge to foam Rei-chan¡¯s neck to her chest.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t use the sponge. Use hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    I toss the sponge to the side.

    I use my hand to fiddle with Rei-chan¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Her nipples are stiff.

    ¡¸ Does this feel good? ¡¹

    My fingers slimy with soap kneads Rei-chan¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Yes, that feels good. Onii-chama ¡¹

    Rei-chan leaks out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ Does Reika¡¯s breast feel good, Onii-chama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like this feeling, yes

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ Reika was worried that Onii-chama might not like it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s foolish. It¡¯s Rei-chan¡¯s body so I won¡¯t hate it ¡¹

    I tell Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chama! ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s looks are well ordered.

    Her height is too tall.

    Her skills in sword stand out too much.

    She¡¯s different from ordinary girls in almost everything.

    Yet, Reika¡¯s mind is of an ordinary girl¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Why does everyone not notice how cute Rei-chan is? ¡¹

    The people around, adults, even Rei-chan¡¯s friends.

    They have a delusion that Rei-chan is just how she looks like.

    A superior adult, strong-minded, and a gallant ¡°female swordsman.¡±

    But, Rei-chan¡¯s not like that.

    ¡¸ As long as Onii-chama notices, I¡¯m okay with it ¡¹

    Rei-chan who¡¯s kind and intelligent doesn¡¯t try to break the image the people around her believe.

    It¡¯s not to betray their expectations.

    She continued to act as the neutral ¡°female swordsman.¡±

    But, that wasn¡¯t easy for Rei-chan.

    Therefore.

    She went off the Kendo path.

    She took the unusual job of being a bodyguard at Kouzuki security service.

    The beauty dressing as a British Gentleman became the ¡°beat to death swordswoman.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t let anyone get close to her.

    ¡¸ Onii-chama, Reika will wash you too ¡¹

    Rei-chan scoops the bubbles on her chest.

    Then she reached for my penis.

    ¡¸ Are you not scared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not, I¡¯ll be receiving this from now on ¡¹

    She twines around her fingers on my erect penis.

    ¡¸ How does it feel, Onii-chama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it like this ¡¹

    I pile my hand on top of Rei-chan¡¯s and teach her how to squeeze it.

    ¡¸ Wow, it feels like a fish trying to escape in my hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t, do it up and down gently, yes, that feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chama ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s eyes are of a girl now.

    ¡¸ Reika never thought an opportunity to do it with a man would come ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Reika thought she mustn¡¯t do this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who told you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody. But, Reika had to become the ¡°beat-to-death swordswoman¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s okay when I¡¯m alone with Onii-chama ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Does Reika¡¯s hand feel good? Is it getting big from looking at Reika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it does. Rei-chan. I like Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reika also likes Onii-chama ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, this will return to ¡°I¡± that everyone expects. This is only for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re mine right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chama ¡¹

    I kiss Reika.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s rinse off the soap and go to bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I do this well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can try as much as you want until you can. We have a lot of time ahead of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, Onii-chama! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We rinse off the bubbles and wipe each other¡¯s body with a bath towel.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m glad that Onii-chama¡¯s very kind ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Rei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we went on without taking a shower, Reika would remain nervous. But, Onii-chama invited to take a bath, so I feel like things are losing tension ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    Then, we head to Agnes¡¯ bed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Should we change the sheets? ¡¹

    This was on the same state where we left it last time.

    Isn¡¯t this inappropriate for Rei-chan¡¯s first experience?

    ¡¸ If I recall, Katsuko-nee had a replacement sheet? ¡¹

    Air mats were brought to this room, and everyone slept in it.

    Is there a bed sheet somewhere here?

    ¡¸ Reika knows! It¡¯s over there ¡¹

    Rei-chan finds a sheet from the basket around the entrance.

    ¡¸ This! This! ¡¹

    Naked, she brings the sheets in.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s change this ¡¹

    I take off the old sheet and toss it to the side.

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-chama! Hold it over there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    The two of us stretch out the sheets on both sides and make the bed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now! Onii-chama! ¡¹

    After changing the sheets, Rei-chan jumps on the bed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I knew it, this feels good! ¡¹

    She laughs out loudly.

    ¡¸ To think that I¡¯m this childish ¡¹

    Rei-chan mutters while looking up at the skylight.

    ¡¸ I completely forgot this ¡¹

    I lie down next to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Since when? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think it was since I went to Grandfather¡¯s Dojo. I always had to be proper in the Dojo ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ How should I say it, my posture and looks must be proper, well-dressed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Posture? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather has various guests so even though it¡¯s an average day, I need to be proper, so I won¡¯t embarrass Grandfather ¡¹

    Oh, Rei-chan¡¯s grandfather is a name in the local Kendo world.

    ¡¸ The discipline of the Kendo club in school, and the disciples of Kendo from police, and there¡¯s the board of education in the city ¡¹

    There are a lot of people coming so Rei-chan can¡¯t break her attitude.

    ¡¸ Also ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ My Aunt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aunt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Reika¡¯s mother¡¯s sister, but we lived together at first. Aunt was a returnee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Returnee ¡¹

    ¡¸ She got married once, it didn¡¯t go well, and she divorced, so she came back to Grandfather¡¯s house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s already past 40. She lived together with Reika until the first year in high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means, she remarried? ¡¹

    Reika looks up at the sky and sighs.

    ¡¸ She found a man and left. I don¡¯t even know if they married formally. However ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her partner was 19. If I recall correctly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Wasn¡¯t your Aunt over 40? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yet, she went with such a young man. Reika met him once outside the house, but it felt really out of place ¡¹

    ¡¸ The 19-year-old man? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, my Aunt ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Normally, she acts like a person of her age. Yet when she¡¯s with the 19-year-old boy, she sounds like a spoiled high school girl. She was so clingy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I liked my aunt on her usual self. I just didn¡¯t want to see an over-40-year-old Aunt who¡¯s being merry like a kid. Anyway, it didn¡¯t feel right. I didn¡¯t understand it. My Aunt was over 40 already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then ¡¹

    ¡¸ I returned home and reported to Grandfather that I met with Aunt. I thought that I must tell Grandfather. Then, Grandfather ¡¹

    Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ ¡°Women are still girls no matter how old they are,¡± he said. I didn¡¯t like it somehow. How that was said. After all, shouldn¡¯t you act on your age when you grow up? She¡¯s over 40, and yet she was clinging to him like a high school girl, it felt disgusting. I didn¡¯t want to become a woman like my Aunt. I swore to my heart. ¡¹

    She¡¯s not stopping with her talk.

    ¡¸ I I wonder why I¡¯m talking about it now? I completely forgot about my Aunt already. I thought I shouldn¡¯t care about her anymore ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Is Reika now like Aunt at that time? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Reika is already an adult. However, I have such a big body yet Reika¡¯s getting spoiled by Onii-chama, does it feel disgusting? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ People become what other people believe them to be ¡¹

    I look up at the skylight once again.

    ¡¸ Your Aunt¡¯s 19-year-old boyfriend must be making an image of the over-40-year-old Aunt as a girl of the same age as himself. The other party believes as such, so your Aunt acts like a young girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, when that 19-year old man notices ¡°It¡¯s really different. She¡¯s already over the 40s,¡± then his love will change. It might be the end of their love. On the other hand, if their passion went through, they might create a new relationship. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll stay the same either way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Reika probably thought that those two won¡¯t last that long ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, as for Rei-chan¡¯s relationship with me ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I know how Rei-chan usually is. And we¡¯re like this knowing that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chama. Reika¡¯s a troublesome woman, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really. There are a lot more complex women in our family. I mean, everyone¡¯s got a problem with their minds, right? Including me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me. I¡¯m still okay even with Rei-chan included ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the end, you saw the gap in your Aunt¡¯s mind, and you can¡¯t agree with it, right? That¡¯s why Rei-chan tries to become how she looks like ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah might be ¡¹

    Reika looks down.

    ¡¸ But, I know that it might not be as what Rei-chan said ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Women are still girls no matter how old they are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It might be true if the man only wants you to be a girl, but ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Right, when Reika¡¯s alone with Onii-chama, is it okay to return to a small girl? Right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s okay anytime. I like all of Rei-chan ¡¹

    I get up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time we begin ¡¹

    Keeping this at erect state is painful.

    I thought that I¡¯d wait until Rei-chan agrees.

    I¡¯m at my limit.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is it okay if Reika stays below? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s like this, Reika won¡¯t feel like her body¡¯s big ¡¹

    Seriously.

    ¡¸ Sure. Let¡¯s do it like that for today ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, Rei-chan is quite lewd since she¡¯s tall. Your body¡¯s big, and that¡¯s not a bad thing You have to accept your characteristics ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, but, just this time ¡¹

    Rei-chan says bashfully.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure. For now, I¡¯ll be on top ¡¹

    First, kiss, once more.

    ¡¸ Un, un ¡¹

    I insert my tongue and entwine with it.

    Then, I kiss Rei-chan¡¯s ear, her neck.

    ¡¸ Onii-chama that tickles ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s continue ¡¹

    I massage her breast with one hand.

    Oh, having her lie down, I found out.

    Rei-chan¡¯s breasts are thick.

    The chest muscle and her breasts. It¡¯s a double structure.

    ¡¸ Hafu! ¡¹

    H lick her nipple

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair. It makes me shiver! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not. I¡¯m only licking and sucking your nipples ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muu! ¡¹

    I suck on her pointy nipple.

    ¡¸ I knew it, it¡¯s unfair, it¡¯s really lewd ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me playing with her nipple and said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s make it lewder ¡¹

    My tongue goes from her breasts to her belly button, and down further.

    ¡¸ N-No way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes way, open your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do more embarrassing stuff so open it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan opens her legs.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t take a photo, but I¡¯ll still take a look ¡¹

    ¡¸ HUh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll confirm Rei-chan¡¯s proof of virginity with my eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan spreads her slit.

    I look deep inside.

    ¡¸ N-No, it smells, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we clean it up earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I was embarrassed by Onii-chama¡¯s scrubbing from earlier, so it wasn¡¯t that much clean ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s give it up. It¡¯s normal for this part has a smell ¡¹

    Oh, I can see a whitish-pink part.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen your hymen ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Then, that¡¯s enough, right? That¡¯s enough looking ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yeah, time to change from watching to licking ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes way! ¡¹

    I lick Rei-chan¡¯s unexplored vagina.

    ¡¸ Aguuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ How is it? Did it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. It feels shivery however ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll lick more ¡¹

    ¡¸ More? ¡¹

    ¡¸ More more! ¡¹

    I push in my tongue deep.

    It tastes sour.

    This is the taste of Rei-chan¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s juice tastes good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noo, please don¡¯t sip it ¡¹

    Then, I expose her clitoris.

    It¡¯s big.

    This is lick-worthy.

    I use my tongue to lick it up.

    ¡¸ Kyafu! W-What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking your clitoris ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t lick that part! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is for me to lick! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! So let me lick it. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuu got it ¡¹

    I use my tongue even more.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Uguuu, I knew it I can¡¯t! This makes me shiver too much ¡¹

    Even if she says no, I continue my attack.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaa, aaaa, aaaa, aaaaaaau! Hagu, hagu!! ¡¹

    Warm liquid comes dripping from deep inside Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu! Hauu, akiyuyuuuu ¡¹

    Her breathing¡¯s rough now.

    Her body¡¯s sweating.

    Her eyes are swimming around.

    Her face is melting.

    ¡¸ What should I do Onii-chama, this might become a habit! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then do it. I¡¯ll do it with you whenever you want it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, do it! Onii-chama! Please lick that part! ¡¹

    I move my tongue even more.

    I massage her ass.

    Her thighs also.

    I stretch out my hand and massage her breasts too.

    ¡¸ Wait, wait, wait! Onii-chama! Let¡¯s take a break! Let¡¯s take a break! ¡¹

    If we rest right now, then the flames burning in our body will be extinguished.

    I¡¯ll have to be adamant and spurt all at once without letting Rei-chan rest.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! aaaau! Aaaahaaa!! Something¡¯s coming!!! ¡¹

    Anyway, I¡¯ll make her cum once

    This is to make Rei-chan¡¯s body loosen up.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa, uhaaaa, kukuuuu! Auuuuu!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s thighs grip my head.

    ¡¸ Something¡¯s coming! I¡¯m flying!! It¡¯s bursting!! Aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    Rei-chan!!!

    ¡¸ Something¡¯s coming!!!!!!! ¡¹

    She pushes my face, grinding.

    Rei-chan convulses, she¡¯s climaxing.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaa, Uuuuuuuu, Kugyuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan is the type that shouts when reaching climax.

    Her love nectar spurts like spring water.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Rei-chan exhausts herself, breathing heavily.

    She¡¯s completely sweaty and wet.

    Every time she takes a breath, her chest grows bigger.

    ¡¸ Great ¡¹

    I get on top of Rei-chan¡¯s body.

    Let¡¯s insert it while she¡¯s unable to put strength in her body.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks up at me. There are beads of sweat on her forehead.

    ¡¸ W-Was I able to do it? Was R-Reika¡¯s body good? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Rei-chan¡¯s a girl ¡¹

    I push my glans on her opening and scrape up and down.

    ¡¸ Are you putting it in already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been wanting to put this in since earlier ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ I see, then, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Rei-chan who¡¯s weakened smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Come, Onii-chama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I grab Rei-chan¡¯s legs.

    Then thrust my waist forward.

    ¡¸ Kuuu ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks like she¡¯s in pain.

    My libido tells me to go deeper, however.

    ¡¸ Hmmph! ¡¹

    I go inside Rei-chan in one stroke.

    Ah, there¡¯s a wall in front of me. ¡¹

    I pierce through it.

    ¡¸ Ouch!!! ¡¹

    My glans breaks through the hymen and ravages inside Rei-chan¡¯s unexplored area.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan! Rei-chan ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s inside is deep.

    It¡¯s tight, clogged with warm and slippery folds.

    I push in deeper.

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m sticking my rod to a lump of butter.

    Zuzuzuzuzu.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, the hot stuff is coming in!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s almost there, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I clamp my ass tight and endure.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s goal! ¡¹

    I pushed in completely till the root.

    The tip of the glans arrives at the squishy uterus of hers.

    ¡¸ It hurts, ouch ouch ouch!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan appeals to me with tears in her eyes.

    Rei-chan who¡¯s usually strong.

    The cool and dignified Rei-chan.

    I made that Rei-chan cry.

    ¡¸ It hurts, Onii-chama! ¡¹

    At the moment Rei-chan¡¯s tears spill down.

    I unconsciously ejaculated.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-It¡¯s¡¯ coming out! ¡¹

    Dooooopuuu!

    My cloudy liquid is pouring to Rei-chan¡¯s womb!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s hot!!! ¡¹

    Guu, guuuuuu

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this? My stomach feels hot!! ¡¹

    My semen spreads inside Rei-chan¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ejaculating! It¡¯s coming inside Rei-chan ¡¹

    Doppupupupu!

    ¡¸ This is an ejaculation? Will Reika become a Mama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯ll get pregnant with my child, Rei-chan!! ¡¹

    Dooopuuu!!

    My ejaculation¡¯s not stopping.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll get pregnant!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s vagina wriggles from the first time experience of being impregnated.

    ¡¸ Please give me more of this hot stuff! ¡¹

    I hug Rei-chan and continue to ejaculate.

    Rei-chan¡¯s body is big.

    I bury my face to Rei-chan¡¯s breast and pour it into her uterus until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Reika¡¯s becoming a woman! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s voice trembles in pleasure as a woman.

 Chapter 583ï¼ŽGood Morning to All ï¼Ž

    Haa, haa, haa, haa.

    Ah, shit. I feel my heart beating so hard.

    I had sex so many times that even I am surprised with it.

    Sweat falls down from my forehead.

    I lie down limp on Rei-chan¡¯s body.

    It feels hard to breathe.

    ¡¸ Amazing. I did it. Reika did it! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s thrilled.

    ¡¸ Reika thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to have sex for her lifetime. But, I did it. I did it. Thanks to Onii-chama! ¡¹

    She hugs me tight.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bear a child. I definitely will. I¡¯ll give birth to a lot, Aaaaah, Onii-chama!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t put strength on my body, nor speak out.

    ¡¸ Reika really likes babies and small children! I love them!

    Reika said

    ¡¸ But, Reika thought that ¡°It¡¯s not like Fujimiya Reika¡± so I¡¯ve held myself back all the time ¡¹

    Fujimiya Reika is a beautiful woman dressing up as a cool and gallant man.

    ¡¸ I-I know ¡¹

    I said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s a kind girl who loves children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, you played with Mao-chan on the first day you met, that¡¯s when I knew ¡¹

    When the hotel was under attack from Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san noticed that too ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t that why Yazawa-san was making Rei-chan only guard children? ¡¹

    Or so I heard.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan hides her true self behind the ¡°beat-to-death swordswoman¡± and the male clothing so Rei-chan might think that her true feelings can¡¯t be seen by others, but ¡¹

    I feel my heart is in pain.

    ¡¸ Those who can tell knows. REi-chan¡¯s not alone. Everyone loves Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chama ¡¹

    Tears gather in Rei-chan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Reika wants Onii-chama¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I also want Rei-chan to be pregnant, give birth ¡¹

    I replied, getting short of breath.

    ¡¸ Reika wants to be a Mama ¡¹

    Oh, this is the bottom of Rei-chan¡¯s heart.

    What Rei-chan wanted to be isn¡¯t a bodyguard or a swordsman, but a mother.

    She¡¯s that kind of woman.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s be happy ¡¹

    Words spill out of the mouth.

    ¡¸ I want to be happy ¡¹

    I feel my chest hurt from how serious my words are.

    ¡¸ We will! Reika will make Onii-chama happy! Also, everyone in the family will do too! We¡¯ll become a happy family! I¡¯m sure that we will! ¡¹

    Rei-chan

    ¡¸ Family ¡¹

    What beautiful word, what dreamy word, if I stretch my hand, will I be able to reach it.

    Oh, my body¡¯s heavy.

    I feel like I¡¯m sinking too deep abyss.

    ¡¸ I wanted a family ¡¹

    I bury my face to Rei-chan¡¯s breasts.

    My penis is still inside Rei-chan.

    Is my body temperature going down?

    Rei-chan¡¯s skin feels very hot.

    I feel Rei-chan¡¯s life force with my whole body.

    Words spill out of my lips.

    ¡¸ Me too, my father, my mother. They were there. But, my Father and Mother weren¡¯t my family. I wasn¡¯t family to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chama? ¡¹

    Sweat enters my eyes.

    I can¡¯t open my eyes.

    I close myself to the dark.

    In that darkness, I can see only painful memories.

    ¡¸ I only had Grandma, and Grandma died too. I didn¡¯t have a family. I had a mother and father yet, I don¡¯t have a family. It¡¯s stupid, it¡¯s foolish, but, I had no family. ¡¹

    Dammit.

    Dammit.

    I feel miserable that tears well up.

    ¡¸ Onii-chama has Reika. Everyone¡¯s here. Onii-chama¡¯s family is in here ¡¹

    I hear Rei-chan¡¯s warm voice.

    I feel Rei-chan¡¯s warm skin.

    But, all I see is darkness.

    I¡¯m floating in that darkness.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t everyone be gone someday? You all will abandon me like my father and mother, won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I¡¯m scared.

    I¡¯m scared of being alone.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be gone! Reika will be Onii-chama¡¯s mother. Onee-san. Little sister, even lover! Onii-chan doesn¡¯t have to be lonely anymore. ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s heart is soaked in what I say.

    Rei-chan will be any kind of woman.

    Rei-chan embraces me with her female instincts.

    But.

    I.

    Cold.

    My body is trembling.

    My heart is freezing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Reika! Everyone¡¯s the same! Everyone in the family loves Onii-chama as much as Onii-chama loves the family! ¡¹

    Cold.

    This dark world is cold.

    This closed basement for Agnes.

    Rei-chan and I hug each other.

    The two of us cry like a child, trembling.

    Rei-chan¡¯s body is as hot as fire.

    My body is as cold as ice.

    Is that why we¡¯re not melting together even when we¡¯re hugging.

    ¡¸ Dear! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Suddenly, I hear Katsuko-nee and Nei¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ I thought that it was strange when I was watching!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, are you okay, Yo-chan? Megu-chan, call Margo-oneechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, blanket! He¡¯s trembling! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneechan! ¡¹

    Oh.

    Everyone has come.

    My. Everyone in my family.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s he, Katsuko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s chilly in this basement so let¡¯s go to the upper room for now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, there¡¯s no need to panic that much.

    That¡¯s what I want to say, but I can¡¯t speak.

    ¡¸ Is he down? ¡¹

    I hear Margo-san¡¯s voice too.

    ¡¸ Yes, Margo. Help me carry him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that Minaho. Oh my, does Rei-chan want to continue? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, once My Lord is off me, I¡¯ll assist you in transport ¡¹

    Oh, everyone¡¯s panicking.

    Rei-chan¡¯s also back to her usual self.

    Well, fine.

    It¡¯s only when it¡¯s just the two of us.

    ¡¸ Take a break, Rei-chan. You just had sex, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Katsuko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You just lost your virginity so you¡¯ll have not enough strength in your waist, it would be dangerous ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks kindly.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a wooden folding desk on that room. Can we use that as a stretcher? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, should we, Minaho? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bring it! ¡¹

    I hear Megu¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡¸ Nei, could you wake up Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ His Qi seems to be lacking right now. He¡¯s too tired, his life force is going down,. It¡¯s better if we supplement his Qi than bring him meds ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Right, he¡¯s braced himself so hard for today. When he came back to the mansion and did Rei-chan¡¯s first time, he loosened up all at once. That¡¯s what burst out his tiredness I think ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan might be better in it, but right now, we don¡¯t have anyone who can handle Qi other than Edie. Nei, ask Edie if she can supplement Qi or something ¡¹

    Oh, Nei¡¯s proficient in English, so she¡¯s the best when it comes to talking to Edie.

    ¡¸ Sure. By the way, where¡¯s Edie sleeping right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I know! ¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go Mana-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t wake up Nagisa and others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Katsu-nee ¡¹

    I hear Nei and Mana¡¯s footsteps running.

    Oh, I can tell who it is just from their footsteps.

    ¡¸ Margo-san, here it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Megu-chan, put it under the bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ This would hurt, right? Do we have a blanket or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, Minaho. No, it might be better to wrap this desk with a blanket ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s heavy, right? Please move aside for him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s okay, Katsuko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lift his legs, Katsuko-san and Megumi-chan, lift his upper body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Margo-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho, pull out his penis from Rei-chan. It will hurt Rei-chan if it¡¯s not pulled out smoothly, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, once we pulled his body and penis out, let¡¯s bring him to the bed. Okay? ¡¹

    Somehow, I feel sorry.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go. 3, 2, 1, 0. Okay, and now pull him down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s turn him around. Let¡¯s go. 3, 2, 1, 0 ¡¹

    ¡¸ There we go!! ¡¹

    My body¡¯s shifted.

    My penis is pulled out from Rei-chan!!

    ¡¸ Ouch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, Reika-san! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan apologizes.

    ¡¸ But still, he ejaculates quite a lot, doesn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He might¡¯ve released it all because this is the last? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan look at the amount of semen dripping from Rei-chan¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, sorry, Rei-chan ¡¹

    This time, Katsuko-nee apologized.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s carry him to the bed. I¡¯ll be raising his center of gravity this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho can just watch ¡¹

    Yeah, Minaho-neesan¡¯s not suited for heavy duty work.

    ¡¸ If you held his head and dropped it then it¡¯s quite the trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Minaho-san can just watch ¡¹

    Megu even says that.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go, 3, 2, 1, 0 ¡¹

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    My body¡¯s laid down on the folding desk.

    My body¡¯s covered with a blanket.

    ¡¸ By the way, uhm, where¡¯s Shou-oneesama? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks.

    ¡¸ She already left. She still has to report to Yazawa-san she said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I should contact her about this, right? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s not for now. Let¡¯s carry him to the upper floor and look at his condition ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Even if you contact her right now, you¡¯ll only worry her. Nagisa and others are already sleeping, Misuzu-san and the girls don¡¯t need to be contacted as emergency ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t think this is a particularly dangerous situation ¡¹

    Margo-san checked my pulse and said.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s fine, but ¡¹

    Reika¡¯s voice is worried.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s carry him up ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I¡¯m put on a folding desk instead of a stretcher.

    It¡¯s rocking, but I¡¯m carried up.

    Margo-san¡¯s taking extra care so my head won¡¯t drop.

    Megu and Katsuko-nee are on my feet.

    Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan are lifting the side of the desk.

    I¡¯m being carried.

    Someday, when I die.

    Is this how it feels to be carried in a coffin?

    Will my family carry me this way?

    While I¡¯m swaying.

    I lost consciousness.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    H-Hmmm

    It¡¯s warm.

    Something hot is in bed with me.

    No, I¡¯m surrounded with warmth.

    Wait.

    Too hot!

    It¡¯s really hot you know!!

    I get up in surprise.

    Hmm.

    Her eyes are looking to me.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­Good¡¡Morning¡¡£¬Darling£¡ ¡¹

    Edie smiles at me.

    Edie¡¯s putting her hand on my naked chest.

    Her palm is warm.

    Is this the source of heat?

    Is Edie sending her Qi to me?

    Also.

    On the other side of Edie is Rei-chan sleeping.

    Rei-chan¡¯s still naked.

    Did she sleep together with me after that?

    Together with Edie?

    Oh, Edie¡¯s naked too.

    ¡¸ Shhhh! ¡¹

    Edie puts her fingers on her lips.

    Then, she smiled.

    That means ¡°keep quiet,¡± right?

    I look around the bed.

    Nei.

    Megu.

    Katsuko-nee.

    Mana.

    Minaho-neesan.

    They¡¯re all sleeping on a chair.

    Margo-san returned to her room.

    I look up at the wall in the room, it¡¯s past 5:10 in the morning.

    The morning light is coming from outside the window.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Edie. I feel energized now ¡¹

    I¡¯m full of energy at this moment.

    Oh.

    So it¡¯s true that when your life force drops, your energy drops too.

    Last night, I was in bad shape, there were a lot of dark thoughts that crossed my mind but.

    I¡¯m okay now.

    ¡¸ Ah, good morning ¡¹

    Reika woke up.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, everyone¡¯s still sleeping. Also, Edie can¡¯t speak Japanese ¡¹

    Rei-chan understands right away.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Onii-chama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, good morning, Rei-chan ¡¹

    We kiss each other.

    ¡¸ Thanks for last night. I received such a wonderful first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, sorry that I went down last night ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. Onii-chama really worked hard. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do that again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Until I make a child. No, even after making one. Reika will want to have sex with Onii-chama forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I want to do it forever. No, I will, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    We kiss each other again.

    ¡¸ darling£¡ ¡¹

    Edie speaks in ill-mood from behind.

    I know. I get it.

    I turn around and also give Edie a morning kiss.

    ¡¸ Edie too, it felt good last night Let¡¯s do it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nnn! ¡¹

    Edie smiles satisfied

    Then.

    Edie¡¯s finger touches my penis.

    Of course, it¡¯s in morning wood state.

    ¡¸ Oh, you know my condition through Qi ¡¹

    Does she want to taste my morning wood?

    ¡¸ What are you doing? ¡¹

    Rei-chan peeks in.

    Ah, she saw my morning wood.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    Rei-chan raised a cute scream.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hafu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Nei, Katsuko-nee, Megu, Mana, Minaho-neesan. Everyone woke up.

    ¡¸ G-Good morning ¡¹

    I greeted everyone while Edie¡¯s playing with my penis.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you okay now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your complexion seems okay now ¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee say that first.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m okay now. Sorry for making you worry. Also, thanks, really ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad, it wasn¡¯t a big deal then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really. Mana¡¯s gotten so worried! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Mana said.

    ¡¸ So, what is Edie doing? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hostile glance stopped Edie¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s overworked from having sex with us, trying to respond to our urges, so he fainted! Think about it! ¡¹

    No, Megu, even if you say that in Japanese. Edie won¡¯t¡­

    Then, Edie replied in English.

    ¡¸ Err, Onii-chan¡¯s back in health, so it¡¯s okay now. She said that she has the right since she found it first ¡¹

    Mana translates.

    Ah, it went through somehow.

    No, well, I guess she can imagine why Megu is angry.

    ¡¸ That has nothing to do with it! We all talked it out that we won¡¯t be forcing Yoshi-kun from now no! Edie-san, follow that rule! ¡¹

    Did the women start a family meeting after I lost consciousness?

    ¡¸ But, look, it¡¯s so lively that it wants to enter a woman¡¯s body, she said. ¡¹

    Mana translates what Edie said laughing.

    Edie also skillfully caress my penis while talking.

    Does she use Qi to search which part feels good when she touches it or something? Anyway, it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ I-I see. so you can touch it like that! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s gazing at Edie¡¯s handjob.

    ¡¸ Geez! If you do that, Yo-chan will collapse again! ¡¹

    Megu cries loudly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well well. wait now ¡¹

    Nei gets in between.

    She speaks to Edie.

    ¡¸ YES ¡¹

    Edie stops moving her hand.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, what did you tell her? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Edie and Rei-chan already had it with Yo-chan last night, right? I told her to give priority to those who hadn¡¯t done it with Yo-chan recently at all ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Katsu-nee, Mana-chan and I will do breakfast. Go to Yo-chan¡¯s bed ¡¹

    Nei tells Katsuko-nee with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ah, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for it to be sex, you can just sleep while hugging Yo-chan. Anyway, Katsuko-nee¡¯s been taking care of us a lot. Let us do your work for this morning at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    Megu says in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, you have morning practice so prioritize yourself first ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re close to school anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a first year so shouldn¡¯t you be prepared before the seniors come? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s a senior in the same school.

    She knows how club activities work inside.

    ¡¸ Well, take a shower and prepare! Yo-chan will be laughed at if Megu-chan isn¡¯t looking proper ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s strict when in her elder sister mode.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan¡¯s morning training will start at 5:30, why don¡¯t you join her Rei-chan and Edie? ¡¹

    She proposes another one.

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Right, I guess ¡¹

    Edie smiles and speaks in English.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Edie-chan always trains whenever not playing with Mao-chan and Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Indeed, that¡¯s right.

    I¡¯ve only seen her play with the younger girls or train.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s naive, Mana-chan. Starting last night, flirting with Yo-chan is included in her routine! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, right. She was touching his penis just now! ¡¹

    Nei and Mana look at Edie.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll return to my room. There¡¯s a lot to do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stretches herself.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, take Nei and Mana-san¡¯s offer ¡¹

    She smiles at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ O-Ojou-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll be going ahead ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan leaves the room quickly.

    ¡¸ Well, Mana-chan and I will be in the kitchen. Megu-chan, prepare for school. Edie and Rei-chan, I¡¯ll show you where the training wear so come with us ¡¹

    Nei forces everyone to leave.

    ¡¸ Then, Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll be on school first ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Lord, let¡¯s meet at breakfast later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Guuuuuuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said! Guehehe, what¡¯s left is for the two to have fun! ¡¹

    Nei closes the door after that parting shot.

    Katsuko-nee and I are left in the room, basked in the morning light.

    ¡¸ Err, what should we do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, what should we do? ¡¹

    Now that we¡¯re alone again, I feel nervous.

    ¡¸ Well, come to the bed, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, sure, I¡¯ll be excusing myself in ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes in slowly.

    ¡¸ You okay now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe. It¡¯s already like this ¡¹

    I show her my morning wood.

    ¡¸ Well, then it¡¯s okay, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Then, at that moment.

    Knock knock.

    The door¡¯s knocked.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s there? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ M-Me ¡¹

    Nagisa comes in embarrassed.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ M-Minaho-san told me to come here, and she¡¯ll watch over the sleeping Mao ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Mao wakes up at a fixed time so she won¡¯t be waking up soon ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ What time is it every morning? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s at 5:30, well, it¡¯s time I have to go to the market ¡¹

    Nagisa replied. I look at the clock.

    It¡¯s past 5:15.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s hurry up, you can go ahead, Nagisa! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said happily.

 Chapter 584. Double Mama

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t there only 15 minutes left before Mao-chan wakes up ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re already awake in this part! ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at my morning wood and laughs.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, we have to do that then, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko! That! ¡¹

    The 21-year-old former classmates smile at each other.

    ¡¸ Well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s begin! ¡¹

    The two strip off their clothes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to be scared ¡¹

    Nagisa says while pulling down her panty.

    ¡¸ Yes, right. You can just lie down like that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes off her bra and shows her voluptuous breasts to me.

    ¡¸ Look, we entertained elders in the past, you know? ¡¹

    Nagisa gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Yes, right, there were some who had weak hearts already ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s prided enormous breasts are rubbed on my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ve mastered sex that doesn¡¯t burden your body too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, the ladies taught us ¡¹

    Nagisa rubs her nipple on my glans.

    ¡¸ Dear, you can lie down and just feel the pleasure ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s tongue licks my ears.

    Oh, my ear¡¯s feeling so much.

    On the other hand, Nagisa¡¯s licking my balls from below.

    ¡¸ Time to lick all the erogenous spots ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa will be on the front, I¡¯ll take care of the back ¡¹

    These two former prostitutes have amazing tongue skills.

    I¡¯m lying down and yet my whole body trembles from simultaneous attacks.

    ¡¸ Aaah ¡¹

    I gasp out unconsciously.

    ¡¸ My, so cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko, he¡¯s always cute you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, well, let¡¯s make him cuter ¡¹

    Their lips, tongue, even their breaths.

    It crawls on my skin and stimulates me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time, Itadakimasu! ¡¹

    My erect penis is wrapped inside Nagisa¡¯s wet and warm mouth.

    Gunu.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, delicious. I love your penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, making such a cute face again, does Nagisa¡¯s tongue feel that good? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me while licking my lips.

    ¡¸ It does ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, touch my breasts, it feels good you know ¡¹

    I massage Katsuko-nee¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Do you want to suck my breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ I know that you love breasts, yes, here you go ¡¹

    I put Katsuko-nee¡¯s nipples in my mouth,.

    ¡¸ What cuteness, he¡¯s like a big baby ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while showing an ecstatic expression.

    ¡¸ Dear, we¡¯re Mothers ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Yes. You can depend on us, Mama is always on your side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll always be by your side ¡¹

    These two older beauties tell me.

    ¡¸ We know what kind of woman you seek and what you are lacking with ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ And, recently, even Minaho-san can¡¯t fill that up ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for the young ones either ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while letting me lick her breasts.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan also has, but she¡¯s only an elder sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan and Shou-neechan are not yet there ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m already a mother ahead of others ¡¹

    Nagisa gets up.

    ¡¸ Make me pregnant, please ¡¹

    She places my penis on her vagina in cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, when MInaho-san told me to go to your bed, I was already getting wet ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s pussy is dripping with hot juice.

    The juice drips on my glans and wets my whole penis.

    ¡¸ Nagisa¡¯s been holding back lately ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao¡¯s with me so I can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Dear, do you want to come inside Nagisa mama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, I want to put it inside Nagisa ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t put it in until you say ¡°I want to put it inside Mama¡± ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I want to put it inside Nagisa Mama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s it, Dear! ¡¹

    Juppo!

    My glans goes inside Nagisa.

    Though she gave birth once, Nagisa¡¯s pussy is still tight.

    ¡¸ I resumed my old vaginal muscle training just for you. I don¡¯t want to be told that my tightness is worse compared to the younger girls ¡¹

    Nagisa moves her waist.

    Ooh, my penis is being sucked in.

    ¡¸ I get that. I¡¯m also training in secret whenever I¡¯m alone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs as she hugs my upper body.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s all in ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s vagina swallows all of me.

    Nagisa slowly moves her waist in an 8 pattern.

    Sometimes, she tightens up her vagina.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do anything, I¡¯ll be the one moving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Enjoy Nagisa¡¯s butterfly dance ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s body sways on top of me.

    It¡¯s not an intense movement.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a butterfly fluttering from one flower to another.

    She¡¯s dancing on top of me.

    Nagisa¡¯s belly button, huge breasts, they sway lewdly.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t teach this technique to the young girls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, that¡¯s hard to master anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko can do it though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I copied Nagisa and practiced a lot, so I¡¯m able to do it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ No one¡¯s watching right now, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if there were, it would only be Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Nei and Mana are making breakfast.

    Edie and Rei-chan are training with MArgo-san.

    Agnes and Mao-chan are still sleeping.

    Megu¡¯s busy preparing for school.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi aren¡¯t in the mansion right now.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll go all out ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s waist moves in a complicated course.

    Her vagina¡¯s wriggling.

    The meat folds, her love nectar, her vagina.

    It all stimulates my penis at the same time!

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah! ¡¹

    I unconsciously let out my voice

    ¡¸ Dear, hold to me ¡¹

    I cling to Katsuko-nee.

    Her flesh feels so rich.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, Katsuko Mama is with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re really cute, say ¡°Katsuko Mama¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko Mama, I! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses my face while she hugs me.

    ¡¸ I, I, aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it feel that good? Go on, you can let it all out inside Nagisa anytime! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let it out, give it to me Dear!!!! ¡¹

    The part where Nagisa and I are connected makes wet sounds.

    ¡¸ I want your child! Please make Nagisa pregnant! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you Dear? Do you want to make Nagisa a Mama? Do you want her to bear your baby? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I want! I want her to be pregnant! I want her to bear my child!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, don¡¯t hold back, let go of your thoughts and cum inside Nagisa ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s tongue entwines with mine.

    My penis and my tongue, both my mucous membranes are stimulated by the two beauties at the same time.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    My body trembles.

    ¡¸ Aah, it¡¯s coming! I can tell it¡¯s coming! ¡¹

    Nagisa speaks in joy.

    ¡¸ I-I! I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, let it all out, we¡¯re your mothers, show your everything to Mama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds my hand tightly!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Mama, Mama, Mother!! ¡¹

    The hot lump blows out from deep inside me.

    It blows like a fountain to Nagisa¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn! It¡¯s reaching!! Your semen is getting inside Mama! ¡¹

    Nagisa wriggles her waist and squeezes my penis.

    ¡¸ Coming! Cumming! It¡¯s coming out!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cum as much as you want! Mama will drink all of it!!! ¡¹

    I hug Katsuko-nee¡¯s body and continue to ejaculate inside Nagisa¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cute. So cute! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses me again and again while I tremble from ejaculating.

    Haa, haa, haa, haa.

    ¡¸ Uuugh, Again! ¡¹

    My body twitches so many times.

    Every time I do, the semen remaining in my urethra pours to Nagisa¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ My stomach feels warm, such happiness so early in the morning ¡¹

    Nagisa finally stops moving her waist then said.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Nagisa didn¡¯t cum ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Stupid. Women don¡¯t need to climax all the time, unlike men. This kind of sex is okay too. It felt excellent, I¡¯m happy. You did your best. Geez, you¡¯re kicking my maternal instincts a lot! ¡¹

    Nagisa pokes my cheeks with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m pregnant. I feel that I¡¯m definitely pregnant ¡¹

    She says happily.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m delighted, is it okay for me to be this happy, bearing your child, I¡¯m satisfied ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke forced Nagisa to be pregnant with Mao-chan.

    She was tormented by several men repeatedly that she doesn¡¯t know who the father is.

    She didn¡¯t wish for her to be pregnant, but she loves Mao-chan from the bottom of her heart.

    That is Nagisa¡¯s complex.

    She wants to get married for Mao-chan¡¯s sake, she even met several men, but.

    Nagisa¡¯s bound by her past as a prostitute, and the daughter whose father is unknown.

    ¡¸ This child will be born blessed. I¡¯m sure that the child will become happy ¡¹

    She places her hand on her lower abdomen and feels the semen¡¯s heat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad I met you. I¡¯m so happy ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Seriously, thanks to you, we were saved, but your own problem is quite deep ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have a mother but have an Oedipus complex, it¡¯s just sad ¡¹

    Huh, what?

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve grown lacking a mother-like existence. Therefore, you¡¯ve got a complex towards maternity ¡¹

    I get that, but.

    ¡¸ Usually, there should be reasons such as the mother already dead, can¡¯t live together due to divorce, or was closed out from their mother physically ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while showing a troubled face.

    ¡¸ But in your case, your mother is alive. I mean, you lived together with her during elementary, and when you entered a dorm during middle school, your mother still lives in the house you came back in, right? ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ So, actually, this complex should be towards your real mother, however, ¡¹

    To me, Mother is in a black box.

    Inside a room only for mother, never letting Grandma or me get in.

    ¡¸ Your relationship with your mother is too weak that you don¡¯t have anyone to throw the conflict in your mind to ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Usually, everyone thinks ¡°It¡¯s natural for mothers to love their children,¡± but in your case, your mother only detests you. But, you¡¯ve never been loved by your real mother since birth, so you think that it¡¯s natural for your mother to be cold to you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you can only hate that kind of person ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Nagisa adds.

    That¡¯s right.

    I don¡¯t detest my mother.

    I just don¡¯t like her.

    I don¡¯t want to see that woman ever again.

    I don¡¯t want to see her face nor hear her talk.

    I just don¡¯t want to get involved with her. I don¡¯t even want to get close.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t even detest her. If she¡¯s only ignoring you completely, then you just have to ignore her as well. You have no likable memory with your mother, so it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, my memories with my mother are only unpleasant ones.

    Therefore, I want to erase it from my memory.

    ¡¸ But, humans need a mother-like presence you know? ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Looking at Mao every day, that¡¯s what I believe. That girl needs me as her Mother. Therefore, I do my best everyday ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, everyone needs a mother. Therefore, even though you had a mother, you grew up without one, it created a big hole in your heart. In the past, your Grandmother fills that hole, however, ¡¹

    Grandma¡¯s no longer here.

    That mother of mine didn¡¯t even come to Grandma¡¯s funeral.

    ¡¸ Therefore, your complex doesn¡¯t have an exit ¡¹

    Complex. Exit.

    ¡¸ Your desire for a mother, the dissatisfaction and anxiety from having no mother, you can¡¯t aim those to your mother, instead, you want to forget about your mother so your inner-self is biting itself to death ¡¹

    ¡¸ That hot and rumbling complex is stagnant in your heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well of course. Usually, children have a mother whom they can open up to and feel secure. But, in his case, his mother is the existence he can¡¯t trust among any other ¡¹

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t even open up to other people ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa look at me.

    Then they lie down with me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the two of us will be your Mama from now on! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko and I are your double Mama! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll only do it when the young girls aren¡¯t watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear, you can cling to us, your Mama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s what we want ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re our big baby ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let you drink from our breasts like your child ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ This is our role, let¡¯s keep it a secret from the other girls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Dear! ¡¹

    The two kiss me on my cheeks.

    Then.

    CLick.

    The door opens op violently.

    ¡¸ Ah! Mama is with Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning, desuno ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes??

    ¡¸ I mean, why is everyone naked?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will strip too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kishishi! Mao will strip as well! ¡¹

    The little girl and the half-foreign beauty takes off their clothes.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait you two! ¡¹

    Nagisa runs towards the two in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Geez, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸ When she heard that she can¡¯t play the role of Mother, she sent over the distraction ¡¹

    Oh.

    Minaho-neesan was eavesdropping.

    Then, the slender and not-maternal-like Minaho-neesan:

    She¡¯s not suited to be the ¡°Mama-role¡± compared to Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    When our sex and talks have reached the point where we can pause, Mao-chan and Agnes woke up just in time.

    ¡¸ Mao¡¯s going to the flower market with Mama today so let¡¯s go take a shower now. ¡¹ We didn¡¯t take a bath last night after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh, Mama, what about Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will do it with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair! ¡¹

    Oh.

    I go to Mao-chan in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, I have school today ¡¹

    ¡¸ School? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, I also need to go. I¡¯ll be back by evening, then we¡¯ll see each other again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, really ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Then, Papa, a kiss to seal the promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? You don¡¯t want a pinky swear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want a kiss! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I kiss Mao-chan on her cheeks.

    Then, Mao-chan moved her face.

    She stacks her lip on top of mine.

    ¡¸ Uhehehe, that¡¯s a promise then! Papa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles like a small devil.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go take a shower now! Katsuko, take care of the rest. You can take it easy for a bit more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Nagisa! ¡¹

    Nagisa carries Mao-chan naked and out of the room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Want to do it a bit more? Or do you want to sleep a bit more? I¡¯m okay with either ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t done sex with Katsuko-nee yet.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to push yourself. Katsuko Mama¡¯s considering your health as first ¡¹

    She smiles.

    But.

    ¡¸ There, there ¡¹

    Agnes, what are you doing?

    She¡¯s rubbing her cute breasts on my legs.

    ¡¸ Papa, it¡¯s morning service ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Agnes, get in the bed too. Let¡¯s all lay down ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed and welcomed us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Well, it didn¡¯t end with just us lying around.

    Agnes is now fellating my penis.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s teaching her various techniques.

    ¡¸ Yes, try licking it with the tip of your tongue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re doing well, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s kind to Agnes.

    But.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Papa wants to have sex with Katsuko-nee for this morning. Therefore, Agnes should look at how Katsuko-nee does it and study it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Study? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, look at how others do it and try to imitate it and come up with ideas on how to make it better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Agnes nods.

    ¡¸ Then, since this is a study for Agnes-chan, I¡¯ll be on top ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gets on top of me.

    It seems that she plans on reducing the stamina I have to use this morning as much as possible.

    ¡¸ Nagisa has the butterfly, I have eel ¡¹

    Eel?

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t be as gorgeous as hers, I¡¯m a muddy woman after all ¡¹

    Then, she places my penis to her vagina.

    ¡¸ Ngu! It¡¯s in! ¡¹

    My erect penis feels an eel.

    It went inside Katsuko-nee¡¯s slippery pussy.

    ¡¸ Aah, so thick. Dear¡¯s penis is the best! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee leaks hot breaths as she pushes it all the way in.

    ¡¸ Then, the eel will start to move ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee lays her naked body on top of mine while our genitals are connected.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s soft breasts, tight stomach, her thighs.

    All of it pile on top of my skin.

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s starting! ¡¹

    Aaah!

    Katsuko-nee shakes her body and rubs on me.

    Yes, just like an eel.

    When humans try to grab an eel, it will wriggle its body to escape.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s plump body sways on top of me, wriggling.

    Nagisa stimulates my penis like a butterfly, but.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eel movements stimulate my whole body.

    ¡¸ I developed this to counter Nagisa¡¯s skills ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ This was after Nagisa retired, so she doesn¡¯t know this technique ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ We can have that kind of secret, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tightens up her vagina three times.

    This is also another technique Nagisa didn¡¯t use.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to keep at least one secret from the family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee licks my finger while twisting her waist.

    ¡¸ Finger licking sounds lewd, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Licking my fingers while having sex, Katsuko-nee¡¯s visualizing how my penis is stimulated inside her pussy.

    Agnes looks intently, nodding to herself.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry that I¡¯m enjoying this all to myself, Agnes-chan, do you like Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ How much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa came in my dreams earlier ¡¹

    I came to a dream.

    ¡¸ Agnes had sex with Papa in that dream ¡¹

    Agnes wants to have sex with me even inside a dream.

    ¡¸ Do you like having sex with Papa? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s also a bit aroused.

    Her movement¡¯s becoming more intense.

    ¡¸ I love it, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it not hurt anymore? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It still hurts a bit. But, the pain feels good, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes feels herself when Papa¡¯s penis is inside ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Whenever Agnes have sex with Papa, Agnes feels full. When Agnes doesn¡¯t have sex with Papa, it feels lacking, desuno. It feels sad, desuno ¡¹

    To Agnes, sex with me fulfills the satisfaction of her heart.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Agnes needs to have sex, or it¡¯s a problem,. Agnes is born to have sex with Papa ¡¹

    The ideology Shirasaka Sousuke imprinted on her still remains.

    No, Agnes only received education to become a sex slave since she was born.

    This also needs to take years for her to understand.

    ¡¸ I think I¡¯m also born to meet Agnes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Agnes is a woman for me, I might be the man for Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Agnes is ¡¹

    Agnes looks confused.

    ¡¸ Everyone is born for someone and is living for someone. If you think that way, it¡¯s happier, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me.

    ¡¸ Right. I was also born for you. Becoming a prostitute is a painful memory but if I think that I learned these skills to make you feel good, then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee moves her waist grandly.

    Her inside tightens up.

    My penis is being sucked up like it¡¯s inside a vacuum cleaner!

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, it feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    I reach out to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes, hold my hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hold it, I¡¯m going to cum soon. Watch me, Agnes, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Watch? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He loves to climax while those he loves watches over him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Go on, cum! Feel good inside me! Aaahn! Me too, I feel like I¡¯m going to cum! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Ahn, aaaah, that feels good. Your penis feels good, it¡¯s knocking on my uterus ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, I-I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, just a bit more, it¡¯s catching up right now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spurt forward.

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore.

    I push up my waist from below.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, Katsuko-nee, I, aaaaaaah, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, wait, please, aaahn! ¡¹

    I desperately put strength to my anus and endure it.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s coming, the hot wave is coming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaaah! Affuuuu!! Aaaaahn, aaaahn, aaaah!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s rising to climax, I can feel it too.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, wait!!! Ah, ahaaa!!!! uuuuu, uguuu, ugyuuu!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuugh!!

    ¡¸ Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!! Dear, give it to me!!! ¡¹

    It erupts at the moment I was allowed to!

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming out! The hot stuff! I¡¯m getting pregnant!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s vagina convulses, clamping my penis.

    Her womb is drinking my semen.

    ¡¸ Papaa!! ¡¹

    Agnes watches me as I ejaculate.

    She¡¯s holding my hand tightly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m ejaculating inside Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it! I can tell!! ¡¹

    Warm tears fall from Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes.

    It falls to my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Papa, you seem to feel so good, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes whispers.

    ¡¸ Agnes is happy when Papa feels good, desuno! ¡¹

 Chapter 585. A beautiful morning.

    Chapter 585. A beautiful morning.

    ¡¸ Are you okay? Does it feel painful? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me who¡¯s strength is drained from a long ejaculation.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still okay ¡¹

    I hug Katsuko-nee¡¯s voluptuous body and replied.

    Aah, it feels so warm and pleasant.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes also rubs her cheeks on my face.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it later okay, Agnes? ¡¹

    As expected, I can¡¯t go for three rounds right in the morning.

    ¡¸ Okay, but, please touch my breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I compare Agnes¡¯ 12-year-old young breasts to Katsuko-nee¡¯s 21-year-old breasts.

    ¡¸ Papa, do you like it big? ¡¹

    Agnes asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t relate to size. I like who I like ¡¹

    I replied

    ¡¸ I like Katsuko-nee¡¯s, I like Agnes¡¯ too. I love the breasts of girls I love obviously ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Agnes also loves Papa! Face, voice, body, and even Papa¡¯s penis!! ¡¹

    Even if you say that with such an innocent smile.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s all pour our love to him all the time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º Yo-chaan! The warm water¡¯s ready in the bath! Get off that sweat then let¡¯s eat breakfast! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s voice comes from the speaker on the wall.

    ¡º It¡¯s relaxing to stretch your legs out in the bathtub, you know! ¡»

    I¡¯m honestly grateful for the consideration.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ya-chan! ¡¹

    I reply to the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Well then, should we go take a bath? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee gets off her body on top of me ¡¹

    My half-withered penis slips out of Katsuko-nee¡¯s tight vagina.

    ¡¸ Hauu! ¡¹

    Immediately after, Agnes begins cleaning my penis.

    ¡¸ Agnes, we¡¯re taking a bath anyway, so you don¡¯t have to do that ¡¹

    I said. Then the half-foreign angelic beauty says:

    ¡¸ I want to do this, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ whole life and thoughts are only centered on having sex with me.

    Although she¡¯s playing with Mao-chan and Edie a bit.

    Agnes¡¯ heart still needs a long time before it opens up to the outside world.

    ¡¸ But, we have to take a bath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear, Agnes-chan, here¡¯s the bathrobe ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out bathrobes.

    Oh, this room is also a former workroom for a prostitute.

    There are bathrobes for the guests always in place.

    ¡¸ Agnes also should live outside the mansion ¡¹

    I said while patting the head of Agnes who still sucks out the semen that¡¯s in my urethra.

    This mansion is a brothel.

    Every room has a trace of sex for business remaining in it.

    ¡¸ Right. Although Ojou-sama is planning to use the underground facility in front of the station as the brothel, we should move you all out of this mansion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Agnes¡¯ idolization on sex will not heal as long as we stay in this mansion.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s the matter of security issues, right? ¡¹

    I look at Katsuko-nee.

    This mansion has it¡¯s surveillance and defense system perfected.

    Ruriko returned home, the police are loosening their watch on us.

    Those from the underground society that Kyouko-san or Rei-chan crushed can come back for revenge.

    It¡¯s better if we¡¯re in a safe place.

    ¡¸ In that case, would you like to move to the other houses here? ¡¹

    Huh? Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ You know it, don¡¯t you? All of the houses around this mansion are all owned by Kuromori ¡¹

    Oh right, the whole block in this address is owned by Kuromori to keep the perfect security of this mansion.

    ¡¸ One of them has Morimoto-san and his wife living. I told you that before already ¡¹

    Morimoto-san, the clerk of Kuromori from the age of Minaho-neesan¡¯s Grandfather.

    Usually, he stays in that house and comes to the mansion when Minaho-neesan calls.

    ¡¸ It has a secret underground tunnel, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not all houses do. Only a few of them. They¡¯re escape routes from this mansion after all. Of course, the homes around also have defense system deployed from the mansion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    The houses around are protected with the same system from this mansion as well.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. Either way, Megumi-chan and you would be needing a house soon anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ I mean, you can¡¯t invite your friends in this mansion, right? Megumi-chan¡¯s adoptive parents, Yamamine-san would like to come sometimes as well ¡¹

    I see.

    Unlike me, Megu has friends.

    Not only her classmates but also people from the track and field.

    I also want her parents to come and see her when they want.

    They¡¯re ordinary people, so we don¡¯t want to call them to Kuromori¡¯s brothel.

    ¡¸ Since the school officially recognizes your engagement, you two can live together. It¡¯s close to the school so you can take the initiative and have some party or something. You need to do stuff like that to be accepted by everyone in the school ¡¹

    Indeed, Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    There would be a lot opposing two first year high school students living together, however.

    If we open our house for them and have a party for the class or the track and field club, they¡¯d have a better opinion.

    The people accepting us would increase even a bit.

    ¡¸ Nagisa and my building would be completed as soon as you graduate, no matter how early it would be, so you have to live in that house for at least two and a half years. That¡¯s on the public however ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes-chan, Edie-chan, Mana-chan, Nei-chan, and Ruriko-chan, will be the girls that live next to your house. Both houses are connected by an underground tunnel so you can quickly move back and forth. You can come back to the mansion immediately with the tunnels ¡¹

    I see. Usually, we¡¯d live all together.

    Then when Megu¡¯s friends or parents come, we can close the passage to the underground tunnel.

    Then, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Margo-san will live in this mansion as usual.

    The brothel will be reopening after all.

    ¡º A7 is like a girl¡¯s dorm so the girls will stay there. You and Megumi can live in the next house A8 ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    Was she listening?

    ¡º Give it a look after school. Katsuko, check the defense system to check if both houses are strengthened ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied with a smile.

    ¡º Well, go to the bath already, Everyone¡¯s waiting for you ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said. I pat Agnes¡¯ cheeks as she still continues to fellate me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. Thanks. It felt good, let¡¯s go take a bath, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes replied with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The three of us head to the bathroom wearing a bathrobe.

    Then, from the other side of the corridor, Megu in her uniform, Margo-san, Nagisa, and Mao-chan comes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be going ahead since I have a morning practice ¡¹

    Megu hugs me.

    Then kissed me.

    ¡¸ Want to do it during lunch break? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Does Megu want to? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    She whispers to my ears with her face blushing.

    ¡¸ Sure. Then let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks! ¡¹

    Megu hugs me tighter.

    Megu, alongside with Misuzu, they both have strong desire to monopolize.

    In Misuzu¡¯s case, as long as they¡¯re under her control, she¡¯d watch me have sex with a smile with Michi or Ruriko.

    Megu on the other hand, she¡¯s the type that accumulates stress unless we do it one-on-one.

    Furthermore, she accumulates a lot.

    ¡¸ Do your best in the club, tell Takeshiba-senpai and others Hi. Let¡¯s see each other in the classroom later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes Dear! ¡¹

    Megu smiles gracefully in her wife mode.

    ¡¸ Ah, tell me that too! Tell me to do my best at work! ¡¹

    Nagisa gets in between.

    ¡¸ Sure. I think it would be a lot of work for Nagisa but, do your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes Dear! ¡¹

    She smiled and hugged me with her enormous breasts.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mao too! Mao too! ¡¹

    Mao-chan runs to me.

    But.

    ¡¸ Err, Mao-chan, what are you going to work hard on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, dunno! ¡¹

    She¡¯s still a little girl after all.

    ¡¸ Mao, work hard, so you avoid telling Mama ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡¹

    Nagisa tells her daughter.

    ¡¸ Got it! ¡¹

    Mao-chan knocks her chest.

    ¡¸ Then, Mao-chan, do your best too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa!! Hehehee ¡¹

    Mao-chan hugs me.

    ¡¸ You see, Mao loves Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also love Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! Hehehe ¡¹

    I gently hug Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be sending Mao-chan to school and guard Nagisa-san¡¯s shop. Rei-chan will stay here ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Got it. Do your best too Margo-san. My regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, see you later!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan waves her hand to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes, they¡¯ll be back by evening ¡¹

    I tell her, then Agnes smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, see you later. Desuno! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    However, Margo-san sends off Nagisa and Mao-chan that means.

    Perhaps.

    We head to the dressing room of the large bath.

    There are already voices of girls having fun inside.

    Ah, I knew it.

    I take off my bathrobe and open the glass door to the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Darling£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    In there is a brown naked body and a tall fair-skinned naked body.

    Edie and Rei-chan are already there.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve gone ahead ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells us.

    The two practiced together with Margo-san, then they came here to wash off their sweat.

    Edie and Rei-chan are talking in English, getting excited.

    Edie¡¯s laughing out loudly.

    ¡¸ Somehow, she feels really open now ¡¹

    I ask a bit surprised.

    ¡¸ Right, the two of us are already My Lord¡¯s women ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied with her cheeks blushing.

    ¡¸ Edie-san also feels close to me as a sister ¡¹

    I see.

    Edie speaks fast to me.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s saying that she wants to wash My Lord¡¯s body ¡¹

    Rei-chan translates.

    ¡¸ No, a sec, I want to relax and stretch my body in the bath first ¡¹

    I said and poured warm water on myself.

    Then, I get to the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Come here Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes, together with Katsuko-nee, gets in the bathtub.

    However.

    Haa.

    Stretching my arms and legs in this lukewarm water is just.

    Helpful.

    I knew it, my body¡¯s exhausted.

    Thanks, Nei for preparing the warm bath.

    Now I can refresh myself and go to school.

    Hmm?

    Edie¡¯s coming over.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s asking if you want a massage ¡¹

    Rei-chan translates.

    Edie grabs my right arm and massages it.

    ¡¸ Edie, it huts a bit ¡¹

    It¡¯s not bad but, she needs to adjust her strength.

    Rei-chan tells Edie.

    ¡¸ I told her that massage for fighters and massage for ordinary people are different ¡¹

    She said embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Do it like this, watch me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gets behind me and rubs my shoulder.

    ¡¸ Ooh, that feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ You massage it gently. Like this ¡¹

    Seriously, Katsuko-nee¡¯s amazing at massage.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that techniques I learned from my age as prostitute helps you ¡¹

    Oh, this too.

    Katsuko-nee learned this in this mansion.

    ¡¸ Okay, now try that out Edie-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee switches with Edie.

    Edie copies what she saw and reproduces Katsuko-nee¡¯s massage.

    Ooooh!

    As expected of Edie.

    She reproduced it perfectly after watching it once.

    No, she¡¯s getting better at it.

    ¡¸ Edie-san¡¯s familiar with the structure of the human body as her tradecraft is assassination techniques. She mentally found out which muscle to loosen after watching Katsuko-san¡¯s massage ¡¹

    Rei-chan explains.

    Right. Edie¡¯s bright and innocent, but she¡¯s actually an intelligent girl.

    The talent Miss Cordelia bought from the assassination cult isn¡¯t just for show.

    Then, Edie smiles at Agnes.

    She teaches Agnes how to massage.

    Edie¡¯s got infinite kindness towards younger sisters.

    She¡¯s a good girl.

    ¡¸ Like this, desuno? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, yes, Agnes, that feels good there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles happily.

    It¡¯s good to teach Agnes the joy of physical contact even if it¡¯s not sex.

    ¡¸ £Ò£á£ù£¡ ¡¹

    Edie calls Rei-chan.

    Then, she speaks in English.

    ¡¸ Err, My Lord ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells me.

    ¡¸ Edie-san says she wants to wash your body together with Agnes-san ¡¹

    Oh, we¡¯ve been warming up all this time, so I guess we should wash now.

    ¡¸ Then, afterward, My Lord, Edie-san, and Agnes washes Katsuko-san and my body ¡¹

    Rei-chan says embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Oh, sure ¡¹

    With this, everyone gets closer.

    My women, this family, these sisters.

    ¡¸ Then, if My Lord feels horny, then ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s smiling behind Rei-chan who¡¯s face is bright red.

    ¡¸ Edie-san¡¯s ready any time it seems ¡¹

    She opens her legs and shows the between while soaked in warm water.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m also ready anytime ¡¹

    Rei-chan bends over as she says that and shows her nipple and crotch to me.

    It seems that she can¡¯t bear the embarrassment.

    That¡¯s very much like her, so cute.

    ¡¸ Agnes is also ready anytime ¡¹

    Agnes puffs her chest.

    As expected, since Katsuko-nee just did it with me, she smiles bitterly.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s leave that for later, for now, let¡¯s scrub our bodies ¡¹

    I laughed and got up from the bath.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end, we wash each other while having fun.

    I¡¯m glad that Agnes has regained her childish smile.

    Rei-chan¡¯s embarrassed but, she¡¯s having fun with the family¡¯s mingling.

    Edie¡¯s cheerfulness and Katsuko-nee¡¯s generosity lifts up the ambiance of the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Well now, let¡¯s go eat, you must all be hungry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes replies energetically

    Edie¡¯s also hungry it seems. She¡¯s rubbing her stomach.

    ¡¸ Hey now! Wipe your bodies properly! Rei-chan, take care of Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-san! ¡¹

    We wipe each other with a bath towel.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, here¡¯s a change of clothes. ¡¹

    Then, Mana comes in pushing a big wagon.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s underwear and shirt, and school uniform. Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s maid clothing and Agnes-chan¡¯s one-piece. As for Rei-chan, it¡¯s the training wear you were wearing before ¡¹

    She distributes the change of clothes from the wagon.

    ¡¸ Oh, nice one Mana ¡¹

    I praise her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Nei-chan who did this. She knows where everything is, she handed them to me to prepare while watching Onii-chan take a bath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, I feel like she¡¯s taking the seat of the housewife in the house ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    We change clothes, but well, I¡¯m still in charge of putting on their underwear.

    All of them.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Nei-chan forgot one thing I see ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    I noticed it too.

    There¡¯s no socks or shoes.

    ¡¸ Wow, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Mana panics.

    ¡¸ Well okay, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria wearing slippers ¡¹

    We still have time before school.

    There¡¯s no need to hurry.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We all go to the cafeteria.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching the morning news while drinking coffee.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry! I forgot about it! ¡¹

    Nei shows up from the kitchen and apologizes.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. Thanks, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I said then take a seat.

    ¡¸ Well, for today¡¯s breakfast, I thought of making a breakfast rice gruel thinking that Yo-chan needs easy to eat food ¡¹

    Nei pushes a wagon in.

    ¡¸ Dashi-roll, eggs, leek, tofu, and Miso soup. There¡¯s also a dip of spinach ¡¹

    Wow, looks delicious.

    I haven¡¯t eaten Japanese food as of late.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if Edie-chan would eat this or not so I also made scrambled eggs and French toast ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Nei made Japanese food, and Mana seems to have cooked Western food.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always had Western meals, so I took Mana-san¡¯s meal. It was delicious ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    She¡¯s being considerate of Mana.

    Minaho-neesan takes the initiative of making a compromise with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸ Well now, let¡¯s all eat! ¡¹

    Nei brings a bowl of porridge in front of me.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan also had Western food. I forced Megu-chan to eat my porridge, she said it was delicious ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s eat! Ah, I¡¯ll also eat the one Mana made ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    We begin to eat breakfast.

    What surprised me is Edie picking the porridge.

    ¡¸ She wants to eat the same thing as My Lord ¡¹

    Rei-chan translates, Edie nods.

    ¡¸ Although, she also mentioned that she ate something similar to this in the assassination cult ¡¹

    Does the US have porridge too?

    ¡¸ Ah, I guess it¡¯s oatmeal? It¡¯s a wheat congee, it¡¯s been in the west since the ancient Roman times! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Agnes chose French toast.

    It¡¯s not because she prefers Western food but because she¡¯s close to Mana who made the meal.

    ¡¸ Still, this is delicious, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I stuff my stomach more, feeling refreshed.

    To think that I¡¯m this hungry.

    ¡¸ How is it, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks Minaho-neesan who¡¯s watching the TV.

    ¡¸ Call me Minaho. Reika-san is already a member of Kuromori ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, sorry. Minaho-oneesama ¡¹

    The two smile at each other.

    ¡¸ The morning news didn¡¯t pick anything from the incident in Green Mountain Studio last night. All of the news focus on the Russian Film Festival. The morning variety shows only Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan changes the TV station channel via remote.

    ¡º But still, these ladies are adorable! ¡»

    A middle-aged man moderator on the show comments, watching the Prime Minister and the Russian delegate receive flower from Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡º Well, if you say ¡°Kouzuki house,¡± it¡¯s the noble among nobles among Japan¡¯s distinguished families ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re talking about the house that¡¯s from the Muromachi Era? ¡»

    ¡º You can¡¯t find such beautiful ladies even without the foundation of their history ¡»

    ¡º They¡¯re gorgeous, indeed ¡»

    ¡º Haa, I guess it¡¯s in the bloodline, however, the teachings of their house must be different ¡»

    ¡º The tradition of Yamato Nadeshiko has stopped recently but to think that there are some ladies of a family that keeps it ¡»

    Amazing, the commentator who usually pours insults now speaks praises.

    ¡¸ The commentator who spoke negative things to Misuzu-san in the first-of-the-morning show got fired right away after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to make the media realize the horror of Kouzuki house¡¯s power ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ The internet has various opinions but, there¡¯s no source to speak badly of Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san in the first place. They¡¯re ladies of a head family of a distinguished family, attending to the best ¡°Ojou-sama school¡± in Japan and they even attend a Japanese traditional dance class. There¡¯s no other information on them but that ¡¹

    Then, the video that went public is only Misuzu, and Ruriko dressed up beautifully.

    They have no source for any negative comment.

    ¡¸ Even the Media doesn¡¯t know that Ruriko¡¯s father died recently. Even though they can criticize Kouzuki group, they can only praise the ladies of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what about the commentator who criticized Misuzu and got fired? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, he tried to speak ill of the Prime Minister through Misuzu-san¡¯s news. Saying that ¡°If he had time to show up in the Russian Film Festival then he should put more effort into diplomacy with other countries,¡± and ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for a representative of the country to look so merry when these girls hand flowers to him¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? What specific country does he mean with ¡°other countries¡±?! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Either way, that man takes responsibility for calling Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-san just ¡°these girls,¡± and now the commentator is banned from entering the media ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house put pressure in the whole mass media saying ¡°don¡¯t give any job to that rude commentator¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ The context has nothing to do with it, right? ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells MInaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s inevitable. It¡¯s a punishment for example. It¡¯s the commentator¡¯s fault for not thinking while speaking ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs calmly.

    ¡º No, they really are beautiful! I believe that the word ¡°beautiful¡± is made for the two of them! ¡»

    ¡º Indeed, I¡¯ve become a fan of them too ¡»

    The morning variety show desperately praises the daughters of Kouzuki house.

    ¡º By the way, do we have any other video of the two in their daily life? ¡»

    ¡º Ah, I want to see it too! ¡»

    A woman past in her 40s shouts loudly.

    ¡º Eeh, the school the two were attending is only letting ladies from the great people of Japanese political and economic circles, so there¡¯s nothing available for the media ¡»

    ¡º Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡»

    ¡º Ah, wait. I¡¯ve been given permission to do a special broadcast ¡»

    The screen switches.

    ¡º Err, this is a video from a dance presentation from the other day. Oh, the class of the daughter of Kouzuki house has their venue for the exhibition at the National Theater ¡»

    Oh, this is.

    Just the other day.

    Misuzu¡¯s dancing on the screen.

    Yeah.

    Misuzu¡¯s dance is just top-notch even when watching from TV.

    ¡º Beautiful ¡»

    The female commentator murmurs

    This is the elegance of a genuine high-class lady.

    Following, Ruriko.

    ¡º Yes, beautiful ¡»

    Ruriko back then was a virgin.

    Innocent, lovely.

    We stopped eating for a while, just watching the screen.

    Then,

    My phone rang.

    Ah, Nei put my phone in the pocket.

    Wait.

    Someone¡¯s calling at this time means.

    ¡¸ Hello? ¡¹

    I press the call switch, and the usual voice reaches my ears.

    ¡º Danna-sama! It¡¯s about to leak!!!! ¡»

    Misuzu.

    Elegance, beauty? They¡¯re all nothing.

    ¡¸ Yeah, hurry up. It¡¯s bad for your body if you hold it, okay! ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, Danna-sama!!!! ¡»

    I hear Misuzu¡¯s pee flowing down from the other side of the phone.

 Chapter 586. To the new day

    ¡º Danna-sama, it¡¯s gushing a lot! ¡»

    Misuzu reports sounding entranced.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can hear it ¡¹

    Just what am I doing while eating breakfast.

    ¡º Okay, done ¡»

    The sound of the water stops.

    ¡º Danna-sama, I want to show it off to you next time ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, anytime, but, that doesn¡¯t mean you have to hold back all the time. It¡¯s not healthy for your body ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, Danna-sama ¡»

    Sigh.

    ¡º Onii-sama, I¡¯m next ¡»

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Okay, stop holding it already Ruriko! ¡¹

    ¡º Yes! ¡»

    I hear not as much momentum as Misuzu¡¯s, but there¡¯s water hitting the floor.

    Perhaps, she¡¯s urinating in the bathroom.

    ¡º Onii-sama! ¡»

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡º Please do it with me today as well. Ruriko feels sad being away from Onii-sama for a night, the tip of my breasts and my womb are aching ¡»

    Who did this to a 15-years old girl. Oh right, Me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take responsibility ¡¹

    ¡º Ruriko will serve a lot! Therefore, please fill Ruriko up so it won¡¯t accumulate ¡»

    I¡¯ve got nothing to store, I¡¯ve been squeezed a lot these past few days.

    ¡º Ah, yes. It seems that stuff other than pee drips down ¡»

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave that till tonight ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can reply.

    ¡º Yes, Onii-sama. I want to come back soon, Kuuun! ¡»

    The sound of peeing stops while she makes a cute gasp.

    ¡º Did you enjoy Ruriko¡¯s pee? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I¡¯d like to concentrate on my meal, but if I do that, Ruriko would be sad.

    ¡º I¡¯m glad. Ah, everyone¡¯s naked in their lower half right now ¡»

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    I can imagine it somehow.

    It looks lewd.

    ¡º Should I send a photo? ¡»

    ¡¸ No need. I¡¯ll look at it later ¡¹

    It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t let them get things strange.

    It¡¯s dangerous if it¡¯s leaked by mistake.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are now known as the super-high-class ladies all over Japan.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. I¡¯d like to show it directly instead. And, then, get raped on the spot!

    Ruriko speaks brightly.

    As usual, she only thinks of rape as a fun way to have flirting sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be teaching Ruriko the real meaning of rape later ¡¹

    I should teach her to fear crazy men¡¯s desire.

    ¡º My, I¡¯m looking forward to it! ¡»

    Ruriko seems to be excited though.

    ¡º Then, let¡¯s go to the next one ¡»

    Sigh.

    Right. Michi¡¯s also there.

    I just have to accept it.

    ¡º Uhm, good morning ¡»

    This voice.

    ¡º K-Kuromori-sama. I¡¯m sorry for last night. I-It¡¯s me, Yoshiko ¡»

    Yoshiko-san?

    ¡º M-Misuzu-tan, Ruri-tan, and Mitchi-sama reprimanded me a lot after that. I¡¯m terribly sorry ¡»

    Misuzu-tan, Ruri-tan, Mitchi-sama.

    ¡º Yoshiko, greet Master the proper way ¡»

    I hear Michi¡¯s voice from the other side.

    ¡º Y-Yes, Mitchi-sama, I-I am Kuromori-sama¡¯s faithful servant, a sex slave to help Kuromori-sama release his sexual desire. No, I¡¯m a sex slave, please use Yoshiko¡¯s body as a slave! ¡»

    ¡º Well done, Yoshiko-san. Now, Yoshiko-san is the same as us, Onii-sama¡¯s slave!

    Ruriko said.

    ¡º Y-Yes, I-I¡¯m glad ¡»

    ¡¸ Hey now, wait, you girls aren¡¯t forcing Yoshiko-san, are you =? ¡¹

    I shout on the phone.

    ¡º It¡¯s me, Misuzu ¡»

    Misuzu takes the phone.

    ¡º There¡¯s nothing Danna-sama needs to worry about, we had a heart-to-heart talk last night ¡»

    Heart-to-heart talk. You mean getting naked?

    ¡º Just as Danna-sama knows, Yoshiko-san also has a strong lesbian tendency. However, Ruri-tan doesn¡¯t have that hobby ¡»

    ¡º Yes, I only want to have sex with Onii-sama. There¡¯s no other ¡»

    Well, thanks, but.

    ¡º However, Yoshiko-san understands that she cannot stay with Ruri-tan as long as she doesn¡¯t become the same status as her ¡»

    Ruriko¡¯s position is my sex slave.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. I¡¯m living to become Onii-sama¡¯s rape partner! I¡¯ll serve with my whole life ¡»

    ¡º I-I will too ¡»

    Yoshiko-san speaks in a stiff voice.

    ¡¸ No, stop that. It¡¯s troublesome if you bend her thoughts unwillingly to become my slave ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t need to force herself to have sex with me to stay with Ruriko ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º Look, Yoshiko-tan, Danna-sama responded as expected, see? ¡»

    Misuzu speaks brightly.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, our Master isn¡¯t an evil person who aims at the property of Kouzuki house and uses women as prey. Not as Yoshiko-san claims ¡»

    Michi says coldly.

    ¡º Right. It is as we told you last night., Onii-sama¡¯s a kind person. And, he only loves women who are worthy of his love ¡»

    ¡º Danna-sama devotes all his love to a woman he loved once ¡»

    Ruriko. Misuzu.

    ¡º Therefore, Yoshiko-tan should become a woman worthy of Master¡¯s love soon ¡»

    Michi, what do you mean by that.

    ¡¸ No, Michi, I¡¯m not a man of value though ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡º Oh, you call the man Kouzuki Misuzu, Kouzuki Ruriko, and Kudou Michi¡¯s beloved as worthless? ¡»

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡º Onii-sama, please don¡¯t look down on yourself so much. It makes us sad ¡»

    Oh, I see.

    It¡¯s rude to Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi who are accompanying me.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡º Please be proud. Being loved by Onii-sama is our pride ¡»

    Ruriko said.

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s okay. Yoshiko-tan can learn the value of Danna-sama¡¯s love little by little ¡»

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º Since she declared to be Onii-sama¡¯s slave this morning, should we forgive her now? ¡»

    ¡º No, we need to punish her for being rude to Master ¡»

    Michi speaks resolutely.

    ¡º Well, then, would Yoshiko-san also like to let Danna-sama hear her pee? ¡»

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º And then, Michi-pon, pour your pee on Yoshiko-san¡¯s ¡»

    ¡º Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡»

    Somehow, they¡¯re making more decisions without my consent.

    ¡º Now, Yoshiko-sama, please ask for Onii-sama¡¯s permission to pee ¡»

    Ruriko¡¯s smiling perhaps.

    Yoshiko-san:

    ¡º Y-Yes, K-Kuromori-sama, p-please allow Yoshiko t-to show off her peeing ¡»

    ¡º Yoshiko-san drank plenty of water earlier ¡»

    Michi said.

    ¡º Actually, you can¡¯t hold back since earlier, right? ¡»

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s dangerous! Hurry up and pee Yoshiko-san! ¡¹

    ¡º Y-Yes! ¡»

    Sususususu.

    I hear a sound of water.

    ¡º Let it out with all your strength. Loosen up your legs ¡»

    Misuzu gives instructions as the head of peeing show.

    ¡º B-But! ¡»

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s body must be stiff from embarrassment.

    ¡º Master, I will also urinate ¡»

    Michi¡¯s voice is strong

    ¡¸ S-Sure ¡¹

    ¡º Look at this! This is the true essence of peeing ¡»

    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!

    I can hear the sound of a huge water current on the other side.

    ¡º Oooh, warm! ¡»

    Michi¡¯s pee is making Yoshiko-san¡¯s body wet.

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Yoshiko-tan should urinate like this too! ¡»

    ¡º Y-Yes ¡»

    ¡º Yes, like that. Loosen up, let Danna-sama hear Yoshiko-tan pee ¡»

    ¡º I-It¡¯s embarrassing ¡»

    ¡º That embarrassing part is what¡¯s great about it! ¡»

    Michi insists.

    ¡º Aaaah, I want to dig a hole and bury myself in it! ¡»

    ¡º I also want Onii-sama¡¯s penis to bury itself inside me! ¡»

    Ruriko

    ¡º Waaaaaaaa ¡»

    Yoshiko-san cries in shame.

    ¡¸ Hey, Misuzu, is she okay? ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡º Yoshiko-san¡¯s complex is a bit too twisted ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º Since she grew up as Ruri-tan¡¯s attendant, she still has a complex towards Ruri-tan and me ¡»

    The legitimate daughters of Kouzuki house and a faithful vassal.

    Even when Jii-chan recognizes her as his granddaughter, she still feels that she¡¯s a vassal.

    ¡º At the same time, she lived with Ruri-tan for too long that she tends to look down on other vassals like Michi-pon ¡»

    When it comes to attendants, she feels closer to Ruriko than other vassals.

    ¡º On top of that, she seems to have more lesbian love than being a retainer to Ruri-tan ¡»

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º Therefore, Ruri-tan and I are putting Yoshiko-tan under Michi-pon¡¯s supervision ¡»

    Below Michi.

    ¡º Michi-pon will become the ¡°Onee-sama¡± towards Yoshiko-tan¡¯s lesbian feelings. Have her completely submit ¡»

    ¡¸ But, Yoshiko-san¡¯s 18 and Michi¡¯s 15 ¡¹

    ¡º Age doesn¡¯t matter in this case ¡»

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡º Besides, Michi-pon¡¯s strongly masochistic so I judged that she would be a good teacher for Yoshiko-san who¡¯s also a masochist ¡»

    ¡º Yoshiko-san¡¯s a masochist? ¡»

    I unconsciously asked.

    ¡º Onii-sama asks, what¡¯s your answer, Yoshiko-san?! ¡»

    Ruriko asks Yoshiko-san.

    ¡º I-I am ¡»

    The sound of peeing continues.

    ¡º No, wait, Yoshiko-san, do you even know the meaning of masochist?! ¡»

    Yoshiko-san and Ruriko both lack knowledge about sex and they were raised isolated from ordinary people.

    ¡º Yes, uhm, a woman like me is a masochist ¡»

    Look, I knew it, Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t know the meaning!!

    ¡¸ Well, right, I think that Yoshiko¡¯s sense is very much like a masochist! ¡¹

    When I turn around, Nei¡¯s standing there, showing a fearless smile.

    It seems that she¡¯s listening to our conversation from behind me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, gimme your phone for a sec! ¡¹

    Nei takes my phone.

    ¡¸ Ah, hello? It¡¯s your Nei-oneechan ¡¹

    She speaks loudly to the phone.

    ¡º N-Nei-oneesama is it ¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    Ah, Nei¡¯s put the phone on loudspeakers so the others could hear.

    ¡¸ Look! Yo-chan¡¯s in the middle of eating! And then! You girls keep on saying peeing, and masochist, stop that ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s seriously angry.

    ¡º I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡»

    ¡¸ In the first place, Mii-chan, you¡¯re both S and M! But you never reached the essence of being a masochist, have you?! ¡¹

    ¡º Y-Yes ¡»

    ¡¸ Misuzu, want to stay over tonight? ¡¹

    ¡º I-I¡¯m about to ask, yes ¡»

    ¡¸ In that case, we¡¯ll make Misuzu experience hardcore masochist plays! Okay, Katsu-nee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll prepare the program ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡º Y-Yes ¡»

    ¡¸ Hey, Mitchan, also, Yoshiko-san, was it? Done already? ¡¹

    ¡º N-Not yet ¡»

    ¡º Just a bit more ¡»

    ¡¸ Hurry it up, Yo-chan can¡¯t eat because of this! ¡¹

    After a long while, I see the scary blonde haired delinquent Nei.

    ¡º O-Okay, done ¡»

    ¡º M-Me too ¡»

    ¡¸ Okay, good work ¡¹

    Nei hands the phone back to me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, tell them ¡®good work too¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well done you two ¡¹

    Somehow, that feels really stupid.

    ¡¸ Okay, lemme borrow again ¡¹

    Nei retakes the phone and hands to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Hello, it¡¯s Kuromori Minaho ¡¹

    Minaho-nesan speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give you this warning just once ¡¹

    ¡º Kuromori-sama? ¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Last night he collapsed after returning to the mansion ¡¹

    ¡º D-Danna-sama?! ¡»

    ¡º Onii-sama! ¡»

    ¡º Master, is that true? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Too noisy, I¡¯m the one talking here ¡¹

    ¡º I-I¡¯m sorry ¡»

    Misuzu apologizes on behalf of them.

    ¡¸ And then, we reviewed his activity yesterday from various angles, and it seems that the data dictates you three were forcing sex to him quite a lot. Are you girls aware? ¡¹

    It¡¯s not that Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi caused it I think.

    I just had a lot of sex yesterday. Quite the shocking amount.

    After the three left the hotel, they don¡¯t know any details of me having sex with Mana in the car or Rei-chan¡¯s first experience.

    But.

    ¡º I¡¯m aware ¡»

    Misuzu.

    ¡º Yes, Onii-sama gave especially us a lot of love ¡»

    ¡º We forced him a lot. I reflect on it ¡»

    Ruriko, Michi?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re girls, so they believe that they are who Yo-chan loves the most ¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the situation, you would like to take care of him so he won¡¯t overburden his body, however, if you can¡¯t do that then I won¡¯t let you see him ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s a problem! ¡»

    Misuzu panics.

    ¡¸ After all, your libido is too much and too immodest ¡¹

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    ¡¸ But, he loves you, so he wants to respond to your desires, but if he gets sick, everything is to naught ¡¹

    ¡º It is as you say ¡»

    Minaho-neesan pushed all of the cause of my poor condition to Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Well, I will not fuss about this again as Kouzuki-sama made a request to guide you. But, there¡¯s no next time ¡¹

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    ¡¸ He has his life. He has school, and he also has other women who he values ¡¹

    ¡º I understand that ¡»

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t. It¡¯s true that he has the stamina and a lot of energy but, if you keep on forcibly taking away his strength in sex then he won¡¯t be able to live his ordinary life ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You girls think that he¡¯s taking a rest when he¡¯s not with you? He¡¯s not ¡¹

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    Misuzu replies in a small voice.

    ¡¸ From now on, submit a plan on to Katsuko or me before doing anything. This isn¡¯t an order. But, do this as consultation to your elders ¡¹

    ¡º Understood ¡»

    ¡¸ Also, ask him properly if he wants to do it or not ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ For example, do you think he wants to have sex with Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s you, Ruriko-san, and Michi-san who wants him and Yoshiko-san to have sex, right? I understand that. It both suffices Kouzuki house¡¯s stability and your sexual orientation ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san is your and Ruriko-san¡¯s cousin, basically sisters. I understand your strong desire to make her his woman. You want to strengthen your ties with Yoshiko-san that way ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san¡¯s also strongly feeling that. After all, she suddenly became a ¡°cousin¡± from being an ¡°attendant¡± She wants a clear and formal bond ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s unstable.

    She¡¯s scared thinking whether she¡¯s allowed to stay close to Ruriko or not as a result of being recognized as cousins.

    If someone in Kouzuki house sets up an influence, Ruriko might become hostile to her.

    ¡¸ Therefore, last night, Kouzuki-sama has ordered you, girls, to have lesbian sex with Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    ¡º However, I¡¯m not homosexual ¡»

    Ruriko said.

    ¡º Even if Grandfather orders me ¡»

    ¡¸ Seriously, what a cold girl ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Even if you¡¯re not, Yoshiko-san has homosexual preferences. And, she feels lonely, wanting you. She¡¯s not asking for a lesbian sexual act at all. Why can¡¯t you hug her and sleep overnight? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s ¡»

    ¡¸ Wanting to give Yoshiko-san¡¯s virginity to him? That¡¯s just your selfish desire! ¡¹

    She tells Ruriko harshly.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll leave things to you now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hands me my phone.

    ¡¸ Hello, Ruriko? Is everyone listening over there? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, they were ¡»

    Ruriko replies in a gloomy tone.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so depressed. I¡¯m not angry ¡¹

    ¡º Onii-sama ¡»

    Now then.

    ¡¸ From now on, I¡¯ll only have sex with those I want to. That¡¯s what I decided. There will be a lot in the future but, I feel it¡¯s wrong to have sex for just a strange reason. For Kouzuki house, for Kuromori? It¡¯s not okay to have sex with someone for that reason, in short, ¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That would make me a prostitute. It¡¯s just the same as me having sex with another objective, as selling my body ¡¹

    The two former prostitutes smile as they look at me.

    ¡¸ Last night, I said it. I don¡¯t love Yoshiko-san yet. I think Yoshiko-san is an attractive woman but, I don¡¯t want to have sex with Yoshiko-san as of yet. I also know that Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t seek such a physical relationship with me ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t feel any manly charm from me.

    ¡¸ Yet, forcing her to become my sex slave isn¡¯t okay ¡¹

    ¡º But, Onii-sama ¡»

    Ruriko said.

    ¡º Wasn¡¯t I forced to become a sex slave? When Grandfather sold me to Onii-sama, I still didn¡¯t feel any manly charm from Onii-sama ¡»

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I wanted to do it with Rurirko since when I first saw you! I wanted to rape you and make you my woman ¡¹

    ¡º £¡£¡£¡ ¡»

    ¡¸ I violated you and made you my woman. Do you have complains? ¡¹

    ¡º None ¡»

    Ruriko replies immediately.

    ¡¸ But, in Yoshiko-san¡¯s case, we both don¡¯t seek each other. Therefore, that¡¯s the end of this talk. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    ¡¸ Give the phone to Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san replies;

    ¡º It¡¯s me ¡»

    ¡¸ You were listening, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all I had to say, you don¡¯t need to force yourself saying that you¡¯re my sex slave or try to have sex with me ¡¹

    ¡º Certainly ¡»

    Yoshiko-san replies with a gloomy tone.

    ¡¸ But, I want Yoshiko-san to be an elder sister of mine ¡¹

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    ¡¸ I have a special relationship with Misuzu and Ruriko. Isn¡¯t Yoshiko-san my sister-in-law when you think that way? ¡¹

    ¡º Kuromori-sama ¡»

    ¡¸ You¡¯re okay with that, right? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san.

    ¡º Y-Yes, thank you ¡»

    She replied.

    ¡¸ Also, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi, do more of your lesbian activities. I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    I speak composed.

    ¡¸ Either way, Misuzu and Michi both have lesbian tendencies. Help each other to release your libido. Ruriko too, you¡¯re okay with just hugging each other and lying around, right? ¡¹

    ¡º If it¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s order, then ¡»

    ¡¸ I want to idle around too ¡¹

    ¡º If that¡¯s the case, then I gladly will ¡»

    Ruriko¡¯s voice becomes bright.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Michi too ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯ll follow what Danna-sama says ¡»

    ¡º Yes, Master ¡»

    Yeah, now that¡¯s the end of this talk.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s see each other in the evening. You girls have school, right? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that voice, I¡¯ll make love with you later ¡¹

    ¡º Onii-sama, please don¡¯t force yourself ¡»

    ¡¸ You girls just don¡¯ have to force me to do the impossible, right? ¡¹

    I reply jokingly.

    ¡¸ Later, Misuzu, I love you ¡¹

    ¡º Me too, I love you Danna-sama ¡»

    ¡¸ Ruriko too, I love you ¡¹

    ¡º Me too, Onii-sama ¡»

    ¡¸ Michi, love you ¡¹

    ¡º Thank you. I also love you ¡»

    ¡¸ Take care of the girls, Yoshiko-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, indeed, Kuromori-sama ¡»

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m ending the call ¡¹

    I end the call.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well done, Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee praises me.

    ¡¸ Still, is it really okay to have those three together? ¡¹

    I think.

    Misuzu¡¯s becoming their evil boss.

    Ruriko and Michi¡¯s delusions are rampaging that they can come up with absurd plans.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan¡¯s gonna stay in the mansion usually so I guess it¡¯s okay? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I see, Ruriko¡¯s gonna stay with me.

    ¡¸ Also, you can make Michi-chan report every day and keep it a secret to Misuzu-chan. You can ask her what Misuzu-chan talked about for today or something along those lines ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Then, just check on her so she won¡¯t make strange plans ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Besides, even if Yo-chan doesn¡¯t ask, just have Edie get involved. Edie can have Mitchan convey information to Yo-chan, and then have it as a pretense of Michi telling Edie information about Kouzuki house. In that case, Mitchan would feel easier when talking ¡¹

    Nei suggests.

    Edie¡¯s just eating French Toast nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯ll deepen Edie-chan and Michi-oneechan¡¯s bonds ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ Everyone really comes up with various solutions. I can¡¯t keep up at all ¡¹

    Rei-chan said laughing.

    ¡¸ We look for the fundamental solution sometimes, and we do stopgaps as a reparative therapy. But, we try to bring the situation to a better direction. Failing is better than doing nothing ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ If you do something and fail, then it¡¯s an experience. If you don¡¯t do anything, you won¡¯t have any experience ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Besides, as long as you think it will be good for someone, even if it doesn¡¯t go well, it will bear fruit one day ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s important is to believe in the bright future and move forward. Persist in moving forward ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Just like Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan, you really wanted to be a teacher, right? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Minaho-neesan wants to be a teacher in school.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m just a fake teacher ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has always been in the brothel after all.

    She didn¡¯t attend university. She has no license to teach.

    She¡¯s supposed to be my homeroom teacher, but in reality, she¡¯s a fake teacher.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you tell me to graduate in school? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan can still go to college and become a real teacher ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s still 28-years-old.

    Her life is just starting.

    ¡¸ But I didn¡¯t even graduate in middle school ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan was kidnapped at age 12.

    ¡¸ Work hard on it, first, study to qualify in taking a test for University! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Why not study gradually while doing business in the brothel for five years? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Minaho-neesan, try it! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana asks me who fells silent.

    ¡¸ No, I just thought that this is my new daily life ¡¹

    I look at the women in this room.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nei, Mana, Edie, Rei-ichan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had abnormal days in these past few days. But, it¡¯s only during the Golden week holidays, it won¡¯t continue like that all the time ¡¹

    Misuzu, Michi, and Ruriko who just called.

    Nagisa, Megu, Margo-san, Mao-chan, Shou-neechan who¡¯s not in this room.

    ¡¸ This will continue. This is my everyday ¡¹

    The women smile at me.

    ¡¸ You said it! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

 Chapter 587. Epilogue Part 1 ãƒ¼ 4 Months later / End of summer

    Chapter 587. Epilogue Part 1 ©` 4 Months later / End of summer

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re Yoshida, right? ¡¹

    A delinquent second year looks at me and smiles.

    We¡¯re in a deserted location behind the gymnasium.

    It¡¯s halfway through the lunch break.

    Two other senior students are circling me.

    ¡¸ Hey, answer me you son of a bitch ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Yoshida, right? Bastard! ¡¹

    They both seem to be short-tempered, and they have the typical delinquent look.

    Geez.

    Selling bread during the lunch break gives poor sales when I¡¯m alone, and it turns out to be inefficient.

    Recently, Megu and Nei are helping out.

    Then, the three of us are selling bread together only during lunch breaks.

    When the customer decreases, Megu and Nei take lunch alternately.

    Furthermore, when the bread is close to being sold out, I decide to go back to the workshop and start cleaning up.

    Therefore.

    I was alone in the bread workshop next to the school cafeteria, cleaning up.

    Then these troublesome looking second years come from the back door.

    It¡¯s troublesome if they damage the shop, and I also considered not letting Megu get involved.

    These guys took me alone to the gymnasium.

    Then, there are more delinquent looking seniors waiting.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Michigami, I transferred to this high school after the summer vacation, I¡¯m sticking my banner on this school ¡¹

    The second-year tells me.

    Sigh.

    Sticking my banner, what age are you in?

    Seriously, now that Endou¡¯s gone, another strange guy is showing up.

    ¡¸ This school¡¯s nice, it¡¯s calm, it¡¯s entirely different from my previous high school. But you see, for a hotblooded man like me, it¡¯s quite lacking ¡¹

    Michigami speaks some incomprehensible lines.

    ¡¸ These two transferred with me. It¡¯s Vito And Goto ¡¹

    ¡¸ Vito ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goto! ¡¹

    The two glare at me.

    ¡¸ I brought them from my former school That¡¯s why the three of us are in this school ¡¹

    The hell?

    ¡¸ Then, for this sweet flower garden of a school, there¡¯s not a single guy who¡¯s waving their banner, that¡¯s why we thought of ruling this place right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dadadadadada!!! ¡¹

    Sigh. These three just transferred in, so they don¡¯t really know anything.

    ¡¸ Look, now that I said it, I think you already get this, you see, in my previous school, I belong to the Kanto Galaxy Union, ¡°Soul Battle / Horse state double bass¡± team! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kanto Galaxy Union! Galaxy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Michigami-san¡¯s the leader of the cut! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we beat down no matter what team we face ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s strong. You must¡¯ve heard of Kanto Galaxy Union too! ¡¹

    These three are threatening.

    Well, I don¡¯t know what the hell was that though.

    I mean, what¡¯s ¡°leader of the cut?¡±

    Do you mean ¡°commanding officer?¡±

    I mean, what do you cut?

    ¡¸ Look, you bastard! Are you listening! Hey!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey!! Bastard! Listen to Michigami-san when he¡¯s talking. ¡¹

    The two shout on my ears loudly.

    Seriously, so troublesome.

    ¡¸ Vito, Goto, don¡¯t threaten him too much. I can¡¯t talk when you do ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Michigami-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? You want to get me angry? Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not my intention ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then shut up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Captain of the cut! ¡¹

    What a lousy skit.

    ¡¸ Then, you see, the reason why we came all the way to talk to you is that I¡¯ve heard some rumors in the wind, for some reason, you¡¯re selling bread at the school cafeteria? ¡¹

    Michigami glares at me.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m only selling bread I made, the school cafeteria also sells their bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares about the details! What I want to hear is whether you sell bread or not?! Are you, Hey hey hey!! ¡¹

    Michigami acts like he¡¯s snapped.

    Yeah, what a horrible act.

    Those who snapped would already swing their fist before speaking.

    ¡¸ For now, you¡¯ll be letting the three of us eat all the bread we want ¡¹

    Michigami speaks arrogantly.

    What?

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll pay me 5000 yen a day. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s protection money! You know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s n investment for the captain of the cut!! ¡¹

    Err.

    I only started selling bread in the bakery at the side of the cafeteria

    only a month ago.

    Katsuko-nee checks it out, and we don¡¯t bring out those that won¡¯t sell to the students, so there¡¯s not much variety of bread on sale.

    I still haven¡¯t perfected the techniques and the know-how on making bread in large quantities in a short time, so the total amount of bread I make alone is also small.

    I still don¡¯t bring in sales.

    Since the count is number and it¡¯s cheaper than the manufactured bread in the cafeteria, so somehow I can sell.

    Takeshiba-senpai and the girls from the track and field take the initiative on buying from me.

    Our classmates are also helping with the advertisement.

    In truth, everyone¡¯s helping me.

    I¡¯m somehow able to operate without making deficit thanks to them

    To be honest.

    I can¡¯t afford to pay for investments or protection like that.

    ¡¸ Then ¡¹

    Michigami smiles.

    ¡¸ From what I heard as well, you have a fiance on the same year, right? ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ I saw some girls selling bread a while ago but, who¡¯s your girl? ¡¹

    Nei and Megu are both my women.

    ¡¸ It must be the really beautiful one, Michigami-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s the so-so girl. I asked the fairy in the forest earlier ¡¹

    Rumors in the wind, fairies in the forest.

    You guys were, in fact, investigating aggressively, weren¡¯t you?

    ¡¸ Oh, that so-so cute girl? ¡¹

    Seriously, stop fooling around.

    Megu¡¯s not so-so.

    She¡¯s really cute you know.

    ¡¸ Huh. Are you kissing and flirting with that woman every day? ¡¹

    Michigami glares at me.

    ¡¸ Michigami-san¡¯s asking if you were kissing and flirting with her?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Answer right now!! Michigami-san¡¯s asking! Hey!!! ¡¹

    These three shouts at me.

    ¡¸ So what? I think it has nothing to do with you all ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that attitude?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you make the captain of the cut, you¡¯re dead! You bastard!! ¡¹

    Goto and Vito try to intimidate me.

    I secretly hold my beat-up-stick.

    I¡¯m making sure I can pull it anytime.

    ¡¸ Anyway, lend us the girl you¡¯re kissing and flirting with ¡¹

    Michigami said.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I ask in disgust.

    ¡¸ You know it already don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t let us say it you bastard ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I get your reasoning behind but ¡¹

    I said. Michigami.

    ¡¸ Oh what? You¡¯re the first year. And I¡¯m a second year. SECOND YEAR. You heard it?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just cheeky of you to have a girl you can flirt with despite being the first year!! You should show respect to your seniors. No, show it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get why though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I don¡¯t care even if it¡¯s not your woman! Oh right, there¡¯s another seller, bring that hot beauty to us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say!? A first year shouldn¡¯t disobey the second year ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯s in the second year ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s still in the second year for now.

    Once she¡¯s done with the year, she¡¯ll be a third-year student.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care! Who cares about that! I don¡¯t! Anyway, bring that bitch to us! You head it!! Bring that woman to us ¡¹

    Why does he have to keep on repeating himself?

    ¡¸ I said no ¡¹

    I replied. Michigami:

    ¡¸ What the fuck!? Do you want to feel pain?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michigami-san, let¡¯s do our combined triple attack! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be obedient after two or three hits ¡¹

    Vito and Goto try to grab me.

    But.

    Even I received CQC training every day.

    I quickly dodge the hands of the two.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey hey hey?! ¡¹

    The two are surprised.

    ¡¸ Uhm, are you done? I¡¯m in 6th Kyu ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I just receive certification from Kudou style ancient martial arts ¡¹

    Michi gave me a handwritten certificate.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with us! I¡¯m a yellow-green belter in Karate during my elementary school days! ¡¹

    Michigami shouts.

    What kyu is that?

    ¡¸ Anyway, surround this bastard, you guys! ¡¹

    Their support is fast.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to beat you up! Beat you up a lot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why get yourself ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get ready! ¡¹

    I slowly get in between.

    I mustn¡¯t act that I¡¯m armed with my beat-up stick.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hallo¡¡Darling£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie shows up behind Michigami.

    ¡¸ Sorry we¡¯re late, Katsuko told me to go ¡¹

    The brown-skinned blonde beauty laughs.

    She¡¯s become more fluent in Japanese in these past four months.

    Really, she¡¯s smart.

    Now, she¡¯s teaching Mao-chan and Agnes.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-Who are you!? ¡¹

    Michigami¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Huh? Did the rumors in the wind not mention about me? ¡¹

    Oh, Katsuko-nee¡¯s been watching from the monitoring room

    since these guys took me.

    There¡¯s an earphone in Edie¡¯s ear, she must be listening to our conversation and Katsuko-nee¡¯s instruction until she arrived here.

    ¡¸ S-She¡¯s that. She¡¯s the international student showing on martial arts competition! ¡¹

    Vito tells Michigami.

    ¡¸ Oh, I heard that she¡¯s absurdly strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who? ¡¹

    Edie asks Goto.

    ¡¸ Iwashimizu from our class told me. The martial arts nerd ¡¹

    Edie sighs.

    ¡¸ You should answer ¡°rumors in the wind!¡± ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, who cares, you messed it up, now time to beat it!!! ¡¹

    Edie takes a stance.

    ¡¸ Nono, wait, wait for a second!! ¡¹

    Michigami.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re attending tournaments, aren¡¯t you? Are you sure about this? If you beat us up, then, you¡¯re suspended from the competition! I¡¯ll report what you do to the office! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Report! We will! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure? Your supervisors will be fired because of you! ¡¹

    How can they be this small? Seriously.

    ¡¸ Look, Edie¡¯s tournament isn¡¯t what you¡¯re thinking ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a pro tournament in America ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-P-P-Pro? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s a competition for former soldiers or mafia bouncers. They won¡¯t ban her for injuring others. They¡¯re already filled with those ¡¹

    Edie breathes in.

    She¡¯s ready, I guess.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be an incident. My skills don¡¯t leave any bruises or injuries. You won¡¯t have any evidence to show on whoever you run to crying ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s skills are for assassination.

    She can kill someone from a heart attack or sudden cerebral hemorrhage.

    ¡¸ Edie, don¡¯t kill them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Edie sways.

    ¡¸ Wait! ¡¹

    Michigami was only allowed to say that much.

    Edie¡¯s fast attack takes down Michigami, Goto, and Vito.

    ¡¸ Migugugu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hagugugu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Orochon!! ¡¹

    The three hold their abdomen and fall to the ground.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t be able to speak for a while and will have painful breathing. Then in three days, you¡¯ll be peeing blood so don¡¯t be surprised about it ¡¹

    Edie grins.

    She took them down without even using Qi techniques.

    However, the three who are rolling on the ground are still conscious.

    ¡¸ Can you leave the rest to me? ¡¹

    Iwakura-san and the student council appears.

    ¡¸ Second-year Michigami, was it? Sorry. This school has no leader of delinquents on the surface, but we do have behind the scenes ¡¹

    Iwakura-san smiles as if she¡¯s looking at a new toy.

    Iwakura-kaichou and the student council rules our high school from behind the scenes.

    In a sense, the student council president is the scary delinquent.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind if I take these boys, do you? ¡¹

    She¡¯s got a lot but, Iwakura-san acknowledges me as the adopted child of Kuormori house, as Minaho-neesan¡¯s brother.

    Therefore, she¡¯s now polite towards me.

    ¡¸ I guess we should, Darling? Give these guys to them ¡¹

    Edie says.

    Well, if we leave them alone, they¡¯ll just cause trouble to others.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll leave it to Iwakura-san ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º Yoshi-kun, are you okay? ¡»

    After Iwakura-san and others drag Michigami and the two:

    Megu calls my phone.

    ¡º Katsuko-oneesan called, Nei-oneesan and I was surprised ¡»

    Seems like the sales side was busy they didn¡¯t notice I was taken.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Edie came. No problems. ¡¹ It ended without me using my beat-up stick ¡¹

    Lunch break is about to end.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine now, Megu, put the sales on the safe and return to the classroom. I¡¯ll be skipping the fifth class since I have to clean up ¡¹

    ¡º Huh? Why? You can do that after school instead ¡»

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ No, I have bread club today after school. I need to prepare for today¡¯s club activities while cleaning up ¡¹

    Activities for the bread club for ordinary students have also started.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s coming as their lecturer, but.

    I need to do the prep work.

    ¡¸ When we have a bakery in the future, I¡¯ll have to guide the part-timers. Katsuko-nee said that the bread club is for me to study that. I need to work hard ¡¹

    That bakery is my world.

    I feel like I¡¯m invited as an ordinary student during my time with the bread club.

    Therefore, I want to finish things while no one¡¯s watching.

    ¡º Got it, then I¡¯ll copy notes for Yoshi-kun too ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I¡¯m the student of the special course, so it¡¯s okay for me to focus on bread making than regular classes.

    Of course, I still have to attend classes at the minimum time to graduate from high schools, I also have to submit maintenance reports during holidays.

    The teachers are informed by the president to let me do what I want.

    ¡º Then, Nei-oneesan and I are going ahead ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve got the key so, lock it up ¡¹

    ¡º Got it ¡»

    I end the call.

    Now then.

    Looking up at the sky, the September weather spreads out.

    Lately, I¡¯m busy making bread during lunch breaks.

    I hardly look up at the sky at leisure.

    Hmm.

    I thank those three idiots from earlier.

    I look at my phone clock, three more minutes are remaining until the end of lunch break.

    Megu will make it in time.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Done with the call? ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s squatting in front of me, looking up.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Thanks for coming to help me, Edie. You should hurry back to the classroom, the class is about to start ¡¹

    Edie:

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    She tells me.

    ¡¸ The next class is English. I don¡¯t need to go ¡¹

    Yeah. Edie can speak English. I mean, she has a hard time with Japanese instead.

    ¡¸ Rather than that, Darling, move me ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, are you tired? ¡¹

    It¡¯s rare for Edie to be tired.

    Well, I also missed lunch.

    I guess I should eat with Edie before cleaning up?

    ¡¸ No, not tired, horny ¡¹

    Edie.

    She shows me a smile.

    ¡¸ I did a good job, didn¡¯t I? I was thinking that Darling could give me a reward ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ For now, let¡¯s go back to the workshop ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, we have a sex room over there ¡¹

    Edie hugs my arm.

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Everyone¡¯s in their classroom. Megumi¡¯s not watching either, it¡¯s just the two of us ¡¹

    She presses her chest against my arms.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    I go to the school cafeteria while linking arms with Edie.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After the holidays in May, a lot happened.

    A week immediately after, Rei-chan fought with the Gobarubie3.

    They did it during the half-time of a Japanese national soccer friendly match.

    The ordinary audience thought of it as a half-time show.

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s recommendation, Golby-san was a 17-year-old Russian girl.

    Although, she¡¯s got quite the harsh personality almost like Miss Cordelia that she was fighting Kouzuki SS led by Rei-chan while shouting insults.

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san were stubborn girls, but when it comes to physical ability, Rei-chan¡¯s fight was amazing.

    The morning after that, some sports newspaper focused their attention on Rei-chan and Golby-san¡¯s fight instead of the Japanese delegates.

    There were huge reactions on the internet that Rei-chan and Golby-san are both popular.

    It was the fight between the ¡°Beautiful swordswoman of justice¡± vs. ¡°the beautiful warrior of evil.¡±

    Then, Yukino¡¯s show started.

    Thanks to Yukino¡¯s insulting tongue, the audience rating goes up.

    Everyone in Japan knows that Yukino¡¯s father was a sex offender and that she also has a dark background of being a victim of sex crimes.

    Yukino¡¯s photos of being raped, and the last moment of her father¡¯s misery.

    Yet, Yukino¡¯s bright disposition, unyielding personality, and her ability to talk to anyone without hesitation are what makes the viewers accept her.

    Even the comedian, Snatch follows up Yukino¡¯s arrogant speeches.

    Also, the guests who come to the show and insult Yukino, or try to seduce Yukino during the break were banished from the business.

    When there was a guy who said ¡°The whole Japan saw your naked body already so stop that self-importance and let me do you too,¡± had a hidden microphone broadcasted on the public, he got a fatal injury.

    Yukino¡¯s show is famous in any sort of topic.

    Our school was reformed quite a lot during the summer vacation.

    Especially, starting with the principal, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s minions were wiped out.

    Everyone saw the end of Shirasaka Sousuke, so they left the school obediently.

    Minaho-neesan also left the school as a teacher.

    Right now, she¡¯s the chairman of the school, replacing Katsuko-nee.

    A lot happened during the summer vacation too.

    First, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Shou-neechan, and Megu took me to Europe. Minaho-neesan took me to various museums.

    Then, Nei, Margo, Edie, and Mana took me to a mountain hot-spring resort.

    After that, Nagisa, and Mao-chan, then Rei-chan went to stay at a hotel near the beach with me.

    Then, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, and Yoshiko-san.

    Misuzu, said she wants to take me to a resort in the South Seas, so.

    I thought that I needed to study English, so I went with them.

    That Resort island only speaks in French.

    Furthermore, Misuzu and the girls can speak it.

    I don¡¯t even understand the menu of the restaurant, so I let Misuzu and the girls take care of things.

    I mean, Misuzu and the girls even wiped my ass in the toilet in the end.

    Those three took care of me as if I was a baby.

    I can¡¯t be a husband anymore.

    Also, we had underwater sex.

    Then.

    We went to the US to take back Nei¡¯s family register.

    ¡¸ Darling? ¡¹

    Edie calls me out as I¡¯m in the middle of thinking.

    ¡¸ Hm? Nothing, I was just thinking about the summer vacation ¡¹

    I said. Edie:

    ¡¸ Yeah, that was fun ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯ll be more fun today and in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    The bell for the 5th hour begins.

    We enter the bakery from the back door.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re late, Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s waiting for us.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about your class? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares about that! ¡¹

    Edie interrupts Eide¡¯s linking arm with me.

    ¡¸ Either way, I know that Edie would skip classes! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let it just be the two of you! Yo-chan!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 588. Epilogue 2 â€“ respective reunions

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, what about your class? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Who cares about it! I¡¯m skipping today! ¡¹

    No, stop.

    ¡¸ I went back to school with Megu-chan so she won¡¯t find out and came back in a hurry! ¡¹

    Oh, she pretended to go back to her classroom together with Megu.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s been busy working in the bakery since the second semester began. So busy that I haven¡¯t done sex with Yo-chan lately ¡¹

    Mana, Agnes, and Ruriko go to my bed as usual.

    Misuzu and Michi also seek sex without mercy when coming to the mansion.

    I stay at Nagisa¡¯s house once a week.

    Katsuko-nee and Megu, I have sex with them when I have some free time.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan, both of them are shy girls, so they decide on the date, meet up and have sex. 1

    Speaking of which, Nei and Edie¡¯s count is a bit less than the others.

    These two surprisingly are the type that¡¯s considerate of others.

    ¡¸ Could you two help me out and get ready for after school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiles

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Edie laughs like the Cheshire cat.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go to the sleeping room in the back ¡¹

    I open the back door of the bakery.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not the sleeping room, it¡¯s the sex room, right? ¡¹

    Nei jokes.

    ¡¸ Wrong, Nei. That¡¯s where we¡¯re banged, so it¡¯s the bang room ¡¹

    Edie replied with a straight look

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ That reminds me, the three of us went to America together during the summer break! ¡¹

    Nei said upon entering the sleeping room.

    That¡¯s right, Nei, Edie, and me.

    The three of us smuggled out of the country and went to the US.

    ?¡¡?¡¡?

    Nei came back to Japan with her fake Canadian citizenship.

    Najima Yasuko was still missing in the US.

    Of course, since it¡¯s a visa, Margo-san leaves Japan to extend the expiration date of it once in a few months.

    Nei mentioned that she took an international car license by that time.

    Also, Nei¡¯s failure in classes were greatly influenced by her necessity to leave Japan to obtain a visa for a period of time.

    ¡º But you see, in Ya-chan¡¯s case, can¡¯t you just return to the US with a fake nationality, then tear down the fake passport on-site, and then have the Japan embassy reissue Najima Yasuko¡¯s passport and come back with it? ¡»

    I ask Nei before going to America.

    ¡º But you see, I think it¡¯s better to leave with my counterfeit nationality and fake passport so I can use them anytime! ¡»

    Nei replied.

    ¡º Look, Kuromori won¡¯t always be secure you see? ¡»

    We have Jii-chan, a mighty man backing us.

    In addition to Jii-chan, Minaho-neesan also holds a large number of customers in the political and business world.

    And somehow, we¡¯re a criminal organization overlooked by the state.

    Kouzuki SS, a private armed organization, protects us, Kyouko-san, an international criminal who¡¯s a leader of an underground organization secretly supports us too.

    ¡º But, we don¡¯t know if this situation will last forever you see! ¡»

    Jiii-chan and the other customers are of old age.

    We don¡¯t know whether Kouzuki SS will protect us after Jii-chan dies.

    Shiba-san, the current head of Kouzuki group has no intention of going against the head of Kouzuki house, however.

    We can¡¯t really guess how the political balance inside Kouzuki group will change after Jii-chan¡¯s death.

    It¡¯s also possible that Shiba-san will be chased out from the group.

    ¡º If another man becomes the head of Kouzuki house, his first plan might be killing Yo-chan! ¡»

    If I die, Misuzu¡¯s free. That man can marry anyone if he wishes.

    On top of that, everyone in Kouzuki house knows that I¡¯m in good terms with Ruriko, that we live together in the same house.

    To be precise, the pretext is that MInaho-neesan is taking care of Ruriko and Yoshiko-san from Jii-chan.

    ¡º Anyway, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san, the three granddaughters and successors of Kouzuki house are all under the care of Kuromori ¡»

    Those who have the ambition to lead Kouzuki house have their eyes swelling over Minaho-neesan and me.

    ¡º Mii-chan and the girls will still need ten years to become adults and be in a position to control the center of Kouzuki house ¡»

    If Jii-chan dies unexpectedly until then, there will be a huge power struggle.

    Now, it¡¯s just miraculously balanced.

    ?¡¡?¡¡?

    ¡º Look, if it gets dangerous, what would you do? ¡»

    I asked Misuzu when we went to a resort in the South Sea during the summer vacation.

    It was a private beach exclusive for us so, Misuzu¡¯s wearing a white swimsuit.

    ¡º I won¡¯t do anything. Let¡¯s see, I guess I¡¯ll escape with Danna-sama overseas for a while ¡»

    She replied.

    ¡º At worst, we can manage ourselves in 4 to 5 years ¡»

    ¡º Right. After all, Kouzuki group will lack in unity when they don¡¯t¡¯ have us who have the blood of Kouzuki house ¡»

    Ruriko who¡¯s wearing a bright blue swimsuit with the writing of her name in it tells me and laughs.

    ¡º Either way, they would bow their heads to us and ask us to come back. Until then, we can stay overseas and Misuzu-chan, and I will give birth to Onii-sama¡¯s child ¡»

    They¡¯ll be unable to do anything violent once a child is born, is that it?

    ¡º I¡¯ll keep everyone safe ¡»

    Michi, I know that this is a private beach but why are you wearing nothing but a collar?

    You¡¯ll get tan on everywhere other than your neck, you know?

    ¡º I will go anywhere as long as I¡¯m with Ruriko-sama. Please leave the care of Ruriko-sama¡¯s child to me ¡»

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s wearing a red adult-looking swimsuit said.

    Since they started living together again, Yoshiko-san returns to her ¡°attendant¡± thinking.

    She understands my physical relationship with Ruriko too.

    She needs to speak as an attendant accepting her master¡¯s love affair to make her resolve.

    ¡º However, in that case, our whole family might need to escape overseas ¡»

    Misuzu said.

    If anyone remains in Japan, there¡¯s a possibility of them becoming a hostage.

    If we flee abroad, then we all have to do it together.

    ¡º It¡¯s okay, everyone will agree on the same thing by that time ¡»

    I replied.

    Everyone in the family, except Mao-chan who¡¯s an infant, and Agnes who doesn¡¯t know anything about the world yet.

    Kuromori is aware that they¡¯re a criminal group.

    There¡¯s a possibility of the power of state or other criminal organizations attacking us.

    We¡¯ll do anything for our family to survive.

    Escaping outside the country is not a problem.

    ?¡¡?¡¡?

    ¡¸ I mean, we should leave as much as possible trump cards to survive ¡¹

    Nei tells me while remembering that day of summer.

    Nei¡¯s fake passport is kept to be used anytime due to her nature of being prepared for all the dangers.

    Not just for Nei herself but also for everyone else in the family.

    Above all, when the Japanese government becomes hostile to us, we can have another country dragged in to hold them.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind me, Yo-chan also went through a lot of work. Thanks ¡¹

    I.

    I smuggled myself out of the country together with Nei to take the family register and passport of Kei-san, Nei¡¯s deceased twin brother.

    ¡¸ As for me, I have no record of coming to Japan ¡¹

    In Edie¡¯s case, she was smuggled into Japan with Miss Cordelia.

    Again, she had to re-enter the country through the legal route from the US.

    ¡¸ Still, seriously, thinking about it now, that was quite the hard trip ¡¹

    Nei sits on the bed on the sleeping room and laughs while taking off her uniform.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to board a ship in my lifetime anymore ¡¹

    Edie lowers her skirt and points her cute ass on me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I never thought that the waves were so strong ¡¹

    We rode a fishing boat from Chiba out to the sea.

    We felt the horrible shaking of the sea for many hours.

    Then at sea, we transferred to a foreign cargo ship.

    Then after that, we got to a super rich luxury cruiser of a foreign country.

    Then, we got to an island somewhere using a helicopter.

    Anyway, we had to change from a boat, plane, helicopter so many times.

    They come in various sizes, from an old to the latest one.

    We took a week and landed on mainland US like that.

    Of course, we landed on a ship.

    I mean, Shou-neechan came to pick up with her own cruiser.

    ¡¸ Well, Golby-san went with us, so it really helped ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s rival, Golby-san also smuggled herself out of the country, and when she came back to her country, she followed Kyouko-san¡¯s instructions and came with us.

    ¡¸ Really? Was she that helpful? ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Well, unlike her scary appearance, she¡¯s a charming person ¡¹

    How should I say it, instead of scary, her face is so cold that she¡¯s like a cold beauty.

    Inside, she¡¯s actually a kind person.

    When there¡¯s trouble in the way, Golby-san solves it by force.

    ¡º She¡¯s actually a good one. She¡¯s quite attracted to Nei though ¡»

    Edie laughs.

    Right.

    Golby-san¡¯s been seducing Nei a lot.

    ¡¸ She touched by, but you know! Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the only part she touched then I¡¯m okay with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not okay! Look, it¡¯s here, in this part, touch it Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I massage Nei¡¯s bouncy ass.

    It¡¯s soft, but she has done muscle training, so it feels firm and nice.

    ¡¸ Darling, my butt¡¯s here too ¡¹

    I massage Edie¡¯s ass.

    Edie¡¯s got flexibility and elasticity like raw rubber.

    To think that their muscle stiffness is different.

    Women.

    The bouncy feeling on this one is just incredible.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, then, I¡¯ll be licking Yo-chan¡¯s thing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you like fellating, Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do. I like the receiving and the giving end of it when it comes to Darling ¡¹

    Fair white and brown hands touch my trousers and underwear and pull them down.

    Even though their skin and eye colors are different.

    The color of their tongue is both pink.

    Well, they eat the same thing, so both of them are really healthy.

    ¡¸ Here I go! Hamu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Time to lick this! ¡¹

    Nei gave the glans a love bite, and Edie crawls her tongue on the base.

    ?¡¡?¡¡?

    What¡¯s left after arriving in America was to do the plan.

    We met Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia in Los Angeles.

    Shou-neechan was also there.

    Kyouko-san did the formalities in the US.

    Kouzuki house managed the Japan embassy.

    Najima Yasuko¡¯s passport was reissued in no time.

    At the same time, I also received my register and passport as Najima Keito

    Edie also got her official passport and Japan study visa from Miss Cordelia.

    That night, we went to Miss Cordelia¡¯s residence in Los Angeles, and I was surprised.

    Minaho-neesan, Megu, and Mana came from japan too.

    Agnes still doesn¡¯t have Japanese nationality, so she¡¯s staying at home with Katsuko-nee.

    Nagisa and Mao-chan seem to be unable to leave the shop.

    Everyone swam on the beach of Los Angeles.

    Then, I embraced Shou-neechan that night.2

    ?¡¡?¡¡?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re doing us right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Concentrate ¡¹

    The two are angry.

    They got me.

    ¡¸ Darling, Which breast do you want to lick on? ¡¹

    Edie and Nei present their breasts to me.

    Another comparison of brown and white.

    Even so, both their nipples are colored pink.

    Nei¡¯s breasts are grand and voluptuous, beautiful.

    As for Edie, she¡¯s got a good shape.

    Yes, both of them looks pleasant.

    ¡¸ Then, Ya-chan first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, come here ¡¹

    I suck on Nei¡¯s breasts.

    I bury my face on her abundant breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn, so cute Yo-chan¡¯s the cutest when licking my breasts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, it¡¯s his face when ejaculating inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute too! But, with my breasts, he tickles my maternal instincts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maternal instincts? As for me, I can¡¯t feel that I¡¯m a female unless when having sex ¡¹

    Edie says.

    ¡¸ Eh, you can¡¯t tell? Look, he¡¯s adorable here. Ufufun, Yo-chan. Good boy, good boy! ¡¹

    Nei pats my head gently while I suck on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, are you getting along with the guys in class? ¡¹

    The kind sister smiles and asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they¡¯re all good people ¡¹

    ?¡¡?¡¡?

    Everyone happily accepted Megu and my engagement.

    I¡¯m also known to be learning how to be a baker to build my family with Megu.

    Everyone understood that I¡¯m enrolled to the special course so I could become a baker.

    That¡¯s right, it was on the first day of the second semester.

    ¡º Hey, now that I¡¯m in charge of this class, you¡¯ll all be living in discipline! ¡»

    Now that Minaho-neesan¡¯s the director, a new mid-thirties male teacher became our homeroom teacher.

    Well, the teachers in Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s faction that remain in our school were all wiped out.

    Including Geropa-kouchou.

    They all saw Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s final moments, so they ran away from the school.

    They know that Minaho-neesan¡¯s ¡°Kuromori¡± and Jii-chan teamed up, increasing her power.

    With that said, after the summer holidays, a fraction of the faculty was changed.

    ¡º First, bag inspection! Put out all the contents of your bag! ¡»

    The new teacher suddenly says.

    ¡º Just to tell you, I¡¯m in third dan in Judo and second Dan in Karate, I won¡¯t be forgiving to those who rebel ¡»

    Now then, it has become troublesome.

    ¡º Seriously, why did you come to this school? Bringing stuff that you don¡¯t need for studying! ¡»

    This teacher checks the girls¡¯ belongings only for some reason.

    ¡º I¡¯ll be confiscating all this cosmetics ¡»

    ¡º Eeh! Sensei, that¡¯s tyranny! ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s not! I¡¯m a teacher! What¡¯s with your manner of speaking to a teacher! Hey you! I¡¯m not joking! ¡»

    He checks each one persistently.

    ¡º Huh? What¡¯s with that ring? ¡»

    Finally, he found Megu¡¯s ring?

    ¡º I told you it¡¯s forbidden to bring accessories! ¡»

    ¡º No, the school rules dictate that we¡¯re okay to wear rings! ¡»

    Megu argues.

    ¡º What the hell?! That¡¯s not true! ¡»

    The new homeroom teacher brings his face close to Megu that she could smell his breath.

    ¡º No, Sensei, Yamamine-chan¡¯s telling the truth! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. Please check page 48 of the student handbook! ¡»

    Megu¡¯s two friends tell the teacher.

    ¡º Ah, what? ¡»

    ¡º This one, Sensei! ¡»

    The student near the homeroom teacher open the book and show it.

    ¡º Yamamine-san¡¯s engaged to Yoshida after all ¡»

    ¡º Yes, engagement rings are allowed! ¡»

    Everyone speaks unanimously

    ¡º That¡¯s definitely written here, but I don¡¯t care about that! ¡»

    The teacher says.

    ¡º Think of common sense! Common sense! It¡¯s unacceptable for a schoolgirl to wear a ring in school ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º I mean, what¡¯s with engaged? Who¡¯s Yoshida?! ¡»

    ¡º Me ¡»

    I stand up from my seat.

    ¡º I¡¯m engaged with Yamamine Megumi-san. I already have the permission of their parents, and the school officially recognizes us as such ¡»

    ¡º School? Recognized? What? ¡»

    The homeroom teacher walks to me.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, it¡¯s recognized ¡»

    ¡º Yes, everyone in the school knows about these two ¡»

    ¡º The two of them are already living together ¡»

    ¡º We even went inside their love nest ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, they invited us all after the finals ¡»

    ¡º It was a party! A good one! ¡»

    ¡º I went over to their bedroom ¡»

    ¡º Me too, there was just one bedroom over there, right? ¡»

    Our classmates are getting excited with their chat.

    ¡º What the hell?! You two are just first years, and yet you¡¯re living together?! ¡»

    ¡º Yes, what about it? ¡»

    I replied.

    I need to have this teacher concentrate on me so the sparks won¡¯t reach Megu.

    ¡º W-W-W-W-W-What the hell!? ¡»

    The homeroom teacher shouted.

    ¡º I¡¯ve never been so angry in my 14 years of being a teacher! No, I never did. This is unacceptable!! ¡»

    What the hell?

    ¡º Think of common sense! This can¡¯t be allowed! You and that school girl over there? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, that¡¯s right ¡»

    ¡º Y-Y-You¡¯re sleeping on the same bed every night?!!! ¡»

    Then, Megu gets up.

    ¡º It¡¯s not every night!! ¡»

    She stares at the teacher.

    ¡º I don¡¯t mind sleeping together every night, but Yoshi-kun! ¡»

    No, look.

    I have other women too.

    I also stay over at Nagisa¡¯s house.

    ¡º A-A-Are you two admitting that you have an illicit sexual relationship!!! ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s not illicit! We¡¯re engaged ¡»

    Megu shouts.

    ¡º No, nonono, I can¡¯t accept this! Sensei won¡¯t allow this! Y-You two need to think of common sense! Common sense!!! ¡»

    The teacher screams.

    Seriously, so troublesome.

    Well, a teacher who used half-assed methods all the time will feel like this.

    ¡º Hm, then, what about it? ¡»

    Suddenly, the teacher finds an object on my desk.

    Oh, he did mention putting everything out for inspection.

    ¡º It¡¯s a beat-up stick ¡»

    I replied calmly.

    ¡º Beat-up stick? ¡»

    The teacher looks at my beat-up stick made from a trimmed golf club.

    ¡º What do you use it for? ¡»

    I.

    ¡º Well, it¡¯s a beat-up stick, so I use it to beat-up people. You can use common sense to tell what it is, right? ¡»

    The homeroom teacher.

    ¡º I get that obviously! By common sense, who are you hitting with this?! ¡»

    ¡º Those who try to pick a fight on us ¡»

    I replied clearly.

    ¡º Well, I fully understand that we¡¯re living differently from common sense. But, this is the way we chose to live, we don¡¯t regret it ¡»

    ¡º Yoshi-kun ¡»

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡º Me too, I don¡¯t regret it ¡»

    ¡º But you see, we may be different from common sense, but some people just can¡¯t agree with our way of living, feeling irritated, but we will stick with our way of life ¡»

    I hold my beat-up stick.

    ¡º If there was someone who tries to hurt my girl, then I¡¯m ready to beat them up with this thing ¡»

    ¡º Beat up? ¡»

    ¡º Well, look? There¡¯s quite a lot who don¡¯t understand unless you beat them up, right? ¡»

    I said. The teacher;

    ¡º Sensei¡¯s eyes seem to be a bit blurry, but isn¡¯t that stick a bit bent? ¡»

    ¡º It is ¡»

    ¡º Could that be? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, I used it to beat someone up. It¡¯s a beat-up stick after all ¡»

    I swing it lightly.

    Only Kudou-papa was hit by this beat-up stick seriously though.

    Recently, I¡¯ve been practicing with Michi and Edie.

    ¡º Ahahaha, I guess that¡¯s common sense, right? ¡»

    The teacher¡¯s sweating a lot.

    Then.

    Garagaragara.

    Minaho-neesan appears.

    ¡º Ah, sorry, I was late to contact you, but I brought the new transfer student ¡»

    ¡º Huh? Headmistress? I haven¡¯t heard of it though ¡»

    The new teacher says.

    ¡º Well, of course, I didn¡¯t tell you. I wanted to surprise you ¡»

    Surprise? Who?

    MInaho-neesan looks at me and smiles.

    Then that means.

    ¡º Darling£¡Darling£¡Darling£¡£¡£¡ ¡»

    Edie jumps inside the classroom dives towards me.

    No, she did it literally.

    Then, she kissed me.

    ¡º Eeeeeh!!!! ¡»

    She suddenly gave me a kiss.

    ¡º Yoshida! Who¡¯s that foreigner!? ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s with that girl?! ¡»

    ¡º Megumi?! What¡¯s going on?! ¡»

    Then, Edie now comes after Megumi.

    ¡º MEGUMI£¡ ¡»

    She jumped to Megu, and, I knew it, she kisses Megu too.

    ¡º Hey! Isn¡¯t that the girl you brought during the golden week? ¡»

    Oh, Tanaka met Edie during the holidays, right.

    ¡º If I recall, she¡¯s the girl that¡¯s home-staying in your house? ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Well, after that, Yoshi-kun moved to live with me ¡»

    Megu, nice follow-up.

    ¡º No, look, she was supposed to be a homestay at my parents and transfer to this school, but, there were various paper problems, so it was delayed to the second semester ¡»

    For now, I made an explanation

    Well, it¡¯s not wrong.

    Edie needed time to take an official study visa to Japan.

    ¡º But, she just kissed Yoshida-kun ¡»

    One of the girls asks.

    ¡º Well, you see, Edie-san¡¯s an American so kissing is a greeting with a close friend to her ¡»

    Megu explains in a hurry.

    ¡º But, she just called Yoshida-kun ¡°Darling¡± ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Sorry, I don¡¯t know the reason for that ¡»

    Megu, don¡¯t give up!

    ¡º Ah, I don¡¯t know either ¡»

    Edie herself is just hugging Megu, smiling.

    ¡º Also, a familiar person has come back ¡»

    Behind Minaho-neesan appears:

    Shirasaka Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s hair is dyed blonde.

    ¡º Everyone may think I¡¯m just a nuisance but just leave me alone ¡»

    Yukino says in a sullen mood.

    The whole class quiets down.

    ¡º Y-Y-You¡¯re Shirasaka Yukino!! ¡»

    The new homeroom teacher looks at Yukino excitedly.

    Yukino¡¯s become really famous as a TV personality.

    Of course, the incident with her father and her experience are also known.

    ¡º Why, this class? ¡»

    ¡º Ah, sorry, I also forgot to tell you that ¡»

    ¡º H-Headmistress? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s playing with him.

    ¡º Oh, I see that the new teacher, Hattori-sensei knows Yukino-san as well ¡»

    ¡º No, well, of course, on the internet, no, I mean, t-television, when I turn on the TV sometimes, isn¡¯t she the school girl that shows in it? ¡»

    He said ¡°internet.¡¯

    I guess he also watched Yukino¡¯s sex videos leaked out.

    ¡º I see, you saw it too? ¡»

    Yukino glares at the new teacher.

    ¡º Well, no, well. In my case, I¡¯m an instructor, viewing the current state of the society, the young ones are quite disordered in sex, H-Headmistress, please understand!!! ¡»

    Edie looks at me.

    ¡º Darling. What¡¯s with him? An enemy? ¡»

    ¡º He is!! ¡»

    Yukino shouts in anger.

    ¡º OK!!! ¡»

    Edie¡¯s skirt flipped!!

    Edie¡¯s high kick hits the homeroom teacher¡¯s temporal region!!

    ¡º Mugyuuuu!! ¡»

    The male teacher faints.

    ¡º Black! Amazing! ¡»

    ¡º A lace panty, so adult-like!!! ¡»

    Aah.

    Edie, your panty¡¯s visible.

    ¡º Geez! Edie! Everyone can see it! Hide it! ¡»

    Megu scolds Edie.

    ¡º See it? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, it¡¯s not just us, everyone¡¯s looking at it! ¡»

    ¡º Waaaaa!!! ¡»

    Edie lowers her feet in a hurry

    ¡º Sorry, Darling!! ¡»

    ¡º No, well, don¡¯t mind it ¡»

    ¡º I do! ¡»

    Megu scolds Edie like an elder sister.

    ¡º Err, well, it¡¯s a freebie! A gift to all ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s that ¡»

    ¡º Nei told me to say that when I¡¯m in trouble ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not a freebie at all! ¡»

    Well, that was an exciting scene for the boys.

    ¡º Hah! Stop that you three! My seat is in the front, right? ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s puffed. She goes back to her previous seat.

    ¡º Oh, Hattori-sensei seems to be out,. Wait for a second, I¡¯ll be calling another teacher ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s laughing happily.

    The newly appointed teacher, Hattori quit our high school on his first day.

    1. Don¡¯t ask me, that¡¯s what the author wrote, You¡¯ll find Shou¡¯s deflowering on chapter 591 ?

    2. Okay, so that arc was a reminiscence ?

 Chapter 589. Epilogue Part 3 â€“ Your Name (Main story end)

    Chapter 589. Epilogue Part 3 ¨C Your Name (Main story end)

    ¡º You¡¯re a dull man. But, that shows how tough your spirit is ¡»

    Kyouko-san who returned to Japan temporarily to have a fight with Rei-chan during the summer vacation tells me.

    We were at the mansion¡¯s dining room.

    Everyone just had dinner at past seven in the evening.

    When Kyouko-san¡¯s here, Edie doesn¡¯t get close to the dining room.

    Nei, Agnes, and Mana should be playing with her on the other room.

    Megu and Katsuko-nee are in the kitchen.

    Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, and Ruriko aren¡¯t back yet. I think they went to Jii-chan¡¯s house.

    ¡º Toughness is essential, both physically and mentally ¡»

    Seems like women raised in Brazil can bear the heat of summer in Tokyo.

    She¡¯s wearing a green tank top and white hot pants as she gulps down beer.

    ¡º Don¡¯t take her seriously, Kyouko-san¡¯s just teasing you ¡»

    Katsuko-nee carries a small bowl of snacks from the kitchen to Kyouko-san then tells me.

    ¡º Puhaaa!! I knew it, drinking Japanese beer makes me feel like I¡¯m back in this mansion! ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º Do you like the beer from Japan? ¡»

    I asked.

    ¡º Not really. One should enjoy the taste of alcohol for each country. You drink them on the same land, as it¡¯s the best refinement is according to the climate of the country and the culture of the community living there ¡»

    Kyouko-san says.

    ¡º That¡¯s why I drink Japanese beer when in Japan. That¡¯s all there is to it ¡¹

    I see. People who travel around the world say deep things.

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s just my opinion, you don¡¯t have to take it seriously. There are also people who eat what they usually do no matter where they are in the world. But, actually, there¡¯s a cola and burger chain store anywhere in the world but their taste slightly different in some countries. They match it to the taste of each country. After all, the people making it are the residents of that country. The flavor would change as expected. ¡»

    I guess.

    ¡º The people coming from the foreign country just have the misunderstanding that ¡°the taste of the people on this country is inferior¡± They¡¯re a foreigner, so they don¡¯t know that the tastes of the people living in there are different from theirs. Only idiots think that their taste is the global standard ¡»

    Kyouko-san drinks beer again

    ¡º Oh my, how was my story for this dull yet tough-hearted guy? ¡»

    Kyouko-san says while having Katsuko-nee pour in another beer to her class.

    Yeah, the label¡¯s upside down now.

    ¡º Oh right, I just remembered! ¡»

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡º It¡¯s very essential for jobs like ours to have toughness. It¡¯s about the foundation, I mean, if your heart and body isn¡¯t tough, you¡¯ll die right away ¡»

    Well, that¡¯s true, but.

    She¡¯s in contact with the people in the underground society around the world.

    Becoming hostile, or friends, or sometimes, betrayals.

    ¡º But you see, toughness is a bit different from being able to take a hit ¡»

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡º It¡¯s impossible for someone to be unhurt as long as they live. No matter how careful one is, they occasionally will have unforeseen injuries. Humans can¡¯t live undamaged ¡»

    Kyouko-san shows me her back.

    ¡º Look, I¡¯ve got a lot of scratches, can you see it? ¡»

    There¡¯s a huge white scar in between her shoulder blades.

    ¡º Was that done by an enemy? ¡»

    I asked.

    ¡º Unyaa, it was more of a tangle of an innocent girl back then ¡»

    What?

    ¡º It was a combat knife. I went to bed completely unalert, so I almost died! ¡»

    I-I see.

    ¡º After all, to understand a woman¡¯s heart, you have to cut on the back and wound them at one point, that¡¯s how it felt back then ¡»

    Kyouko-san drinks beer again while shaking her head.

    ¡º Don¡¯t take it seriously. That was just an episode of Kawashima Yuzo ¡»

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡º Geez, Katsuko, you don¡¯t have to expose it, I was getting on the great parts ¡»

    Kyouko-san chuckles.

    ¡º You still have work in the kitchen, right? I feel sorry for Megumi-chan, she¡¯s alone over there ¡»

    ¡º Yes, sure ¡»

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me and returns to the kitchen.

    Then, Kyouko-san.

    ¡º Let¡¯s go back on our topic, shall we? ¡»

    She places the glass on the table and speaks with a straight look.

    ¡º Ah, okay ¡»

    I¡¯m startled with the change of atmosphere.

    ¡º Do you remember what we were talking until now? ¡»

    ¡º Err, humans can¡¯t stay unhurt. Also, toughness and resilience are different? ¡»

    ¡º Okay, you seem to be loosening up, good, good ¡»

    Kyouko-san smiles at me.

    ¡º Have you ever seen a boxer who¡¯s strong and has a face with no damage? ¡»

    ¡º No ¡»

    ¡º See? If you¡¯re hit, then your face will swell. For each game, the athlete gets hit more, and their face gradually gets swollen. The damage accumulates ¡»

    Ah, I see.

    ¡º But, those who have the skill to hit the opponent and not receive as much don¡¯t have much swell in their face. Of course, they won¡¯t end up with no damage. It¡¯s just a matter of proportion of receiving the opponent¡¯s punches ¡»

    Kyouko-san drinks beer again then pours one for herself.

    ¡º Then, there¡¯s also brain damage to consider. Those who were beaten up in the face has more damage in their brain. That damage will also accumulate. The possibility of suffering punch drunk syndrome increases ¡»

    Okay.

    ¡º Therefore, even the strong boxers who endure receiving punches from their opponent will, of course, have lower lifespan. No matter how resilient you are, the damage in the body will stay. Even if you¡¯re originally healthy, the damage will accumulate. In the end, it¡¯s much better to have skills of avoiding the punches as much as possible. As a result, players who aren¡¯t hit in their faces attain greater success ¡»

    So it¡¯s like that.

    ¡º Therefore, you can¡¯t just be resilient. You need to dodge as many punches as possible. People who can do that are tough, that¡¯s what I think ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º It¡¯s not just in the boxing world but also in real life. If you fight against someone in a real fight, you need to be prepared to take at least one or two punches by surprise, right? It¡¯s inevitable. Just like the scar on my back. There will be attacks you can never evade ¡»

    Unavoidable.

    ¡º Of course, you can¡¯t be knocked out after one or two surprise attacks. If you¡¯re defeated from the first attack, then you have no worth in surviving. I assert that ¡»

    Kyouko-san looks straight to my eyes and say.

    ¡º Therefore, what¡¯s important is the next punch. You can take the first two or three surprise attacks, but you can¡¯t receive more than that. You can¡¯t guard either, you have to dodge them all. If the punch doesn¡¯t hit, then the damage won¡¯t increase ¡»

    You won¡¯t take more damage if you¡¯re not hit.

    ¡º In boxing. Those who think that taking hits is equal to being tough is just an idiot. Just because they¡¯re sturdy, they try to endure the punch even after the surprise ones, they get more damaged. Even though they think they can control the damage, in reality, the damage is accumulating more and more. Eventually, they¡¯ll collapse ¡»

    I see. They can¡¯t bear it.

    There¡¯s a limit to one¡¯s mind and body.

    ¡º The young ones believe that they can recover after taking a rest, but there are a lot of things that don¡¯t go back to what they were before ¡»

    Kyouko-san shows her back to me once again.

    ¡º I can¡¯t shoot with my left hand because of this injury. Back then, I can shoot the target accurately with either side using a pistol. I¡¯ve been trained to go that far. But, it¡¯s impossible now. My left hand can only be used for feints. I¡¯m no longer able to do something that was certain before ¡»

    Kyouko-san grips her hand tightly.

    I can¡¯t see anything unusual with her left hand.

    However, when it comes to accuracy work like shooting, Kyouko-san feels like she can¡¯t be confident with it.

    ¡º For knife throwing, I can throw as much with my right. But soon, this will also be failing ¡»

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡º If you grow older, you¡¯ll gradually be unable to do what you were able to when you were young. I¡¯m aware of it. You¡¯re still in your teens so you can¡¯t understand that feeling, right? ¡»

    ¡º Ah, yes ¡»

    ¡º No, don¡¯t say it, I just want to say this. It¡¯s the elder¡¯s work to talk to the young ones ¡»

    Kyouko-san drinks more beer.

    ¡º Everyone¡¯s born unhurt. But, no matter how careful the parents are, the child will grow with some wounds. Both in mind and body. As long as humans live, their injuries will increase ¡»

    Wounds.

    My wound.

    Our family¡¯s wound.

    ¡º Then, one has to heal that wound received. It can be cured by the family, friends, or even a lover. But, no matter how much you treat them, a new wound will appear ¡»

    As long as you¡¯re alive, you¡¯ll be hit by something by surprise, and your wounds will increase.

    ¡º Children who grew up in a harsh environment become tough because they¡¯re used to being hurt. But that doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t care if they¡¯re hurt, you know? If they do, then they¡¯re just the same as the idiots who boast their resilience. The real toughness is the strength to avoid being hurt. Even if you get injured from a surprise attack, you won¡¯t accept any other than that, dodge everything. If it doesn¡¯t hit, there¡¯s no damage ¡»

    Yeah.

    ¡º Human mind and body, no matter how trained they are, they are fragile on a sudden break. It¡¯s like a crystal. It¡¯s proud of its hardness yet if you strike it from a specific angle then it¡¯ll crack easily. Well, humans are strong in a sense too. Sometimes, I think they¡¯re amazing. But still, the person himself and the people around them should think of the fragility than the strength. Once they receive a level of the wound in their mind and body they can¡¯t cure, it won¡¯t go back to its former self, just like my left hand ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º From what I see, you¡¯re a, well, a tough man, I think. You¡¯re unyielding even when your heart is wounded. You can withstand a couple of surprise attacks. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve gone this far ¡»

    This far?

    ¡º You shouldn¡¯t take hits upfront from now on. Well, I think you¡¯ll be fine after some punches, but ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡º If you keep taking damage more than the surprise attacks, will your mind and body be able to endure? You don¡¯t know. You might be able to face it, or maybe not. You don¡¯t know the result so you shouldn¡¯t risk it ¡»

    ¡º But, I ¡»

    My belief is to jump into any danger for the sake of the family.

    ¡º Look, if just now, you forced yourself and suddenly died, how much damage do you think that would be for the girls? ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º That surprise damage will definitely break the hearts of those girls. Some of them might go beyond recovery ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡º You should take care of yourself not for you but for your family. You can run away if you think things are getting dangerous. Take a break and borrow the wisdom and strength of everyone else in the family

    ¡º But, I don¡¯t want to bother everyone as much as possible. ¡»

    I speak honestly.

    ¡º Idiot. You really are a dull man ¡»

    Kyouko-san smiles wryly.

    ¡º Humans will always bother others as long as they live! As I said earlier, the majority of the surprise attacks in one¡¯s life caused by someone else is also troublesome. Therefore, you don¡¯t need to think about bothering others or burdening them that much ¡»

    But.

    ¡º Family exists so they could bother each other ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º No matter how troublesome you maybe, your family will just laugh it off saying ¡°We¡¯re family so it can¡¯t be helped¡± You can¡¯t ask other people but since they¡¯re your family, you may feel sorry, but you can ask them ¡»

    Family accepts the troubles that come to them.

    ¡º Isn¡¯t that why your parents couldn¡¯t become your family? No matter how much trouble your parents have caused you, you didn¡¯t cause trouble to them ¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    I don¡¯t even hate my parents, but.

    They¡¯re people I can¡¯t even bother.

    In short, they¡¯re strangers.

    ¡º You know, there will be a lot more troubles coming. And, you¡¯ll be receiving a lot of them too. After all, you¡¯ve got a lot in your family now ¡»

    Kyouko-san laughs out loudly.

    ¡º It¡¯s really just stupid to handle things alone, that¡¯s all for me! ¡»

    ?¡¡?¡¡?

    ¡¸ Aaahn, ahn! Yo-chan! Yo-chan!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m connected to Nei in missionary position at the sleeping room of the bakery.

    The two girls took off their uniform. Both of them are naked.

    On my side is the naked Edie, showing me a smiling face.

    ¡¸ It feels good, Yo-chan¡¯s penis is knocking on the parts that feel pleasant! Ah, yes, it feels good there ¡¹

    She turns her hands on my back and embraces me tight.

    I crawl my tongue on Nei¡¯s plump breasts while swinging my waist a lot.

    I lick on Nei¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, do you love my breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do, Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Her flushed face wet with sweat smiles at me.

    I.

    I remembered my conversation with Kyouko-san during the summer break while looking at Nei.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Ahn, Ahn! ¡¹

    I poke deep inside Nei¡¯s vagina that my lower abdomen clashes with her crotch.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, that feels good! ¡¹

    Human mind and body receive more wounds.

    Once one receives damage that can¡¯t be healed, then there¡¯s a possibility of it being broken.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, my Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei has huge damage in her heart already.

    On top of that, if she takes another enormous damage, she¡¯ll definitely break down.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t betray Nei even if I die.

    Nei¡¯s trust in me ties up her mind to reality.

    ¡¸ Hey, call me Onee-chan. Please? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan ¡¹

    Nei shows a smile of relief.

    ¡¸ My Kei-chan! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I already took over Kei-san¡¯s family register in the US.

    I¡¯m Nei¡¯s brother, Najima Keito.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan! Onee-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kei-chan, does it feel good inside Onee-chan? Is Onee-chan useful to Kei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good Onee-chan. ¡¹ I can¡¯t live without Onee-chan, I love you, I love you Onee-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad. Kei-chan. Cum inside Onee-chan. You don¡¯t have to mind Onee-chan, just feel good inside me ¡¹

    I spurt on my waist.

    ¡¸ I want to cum together, Onee-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kei-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please! I want to cum together, together with Yasuko-oneechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re such a spoiled boy ¡¹

    This is how we make love.

    Causing trouble with each other.

    ¡¸ Aah, aah, aaah, Onee-chan¡¯s about to, about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, wait, wait! Aaaah, Kei-chan! Kei-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s hand hold my waist tightly.

    ¡¸ Kei-chan, Onee-chan¡¯s cumming! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Me too! Onee-chan! Aaaaa, cumming! ¡¹

    My love pours deep into the womb of Nei.

    It¡¯s like a hot shower.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! It¡¯s coming!!! Kei-chan¡¯s hot stuff!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming out! I¡¯m pouring it all in Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ My stomach feels warm! So hot! The warm stuff is spreading! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body twitches.

    ¡¸ What should I do, Onee-chan¡¯s getting pregnant!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, sorry, Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m getting pregnant with Kei-chan¡¯s baby!! I¡¯m getting pregnant! ¡¹

    Her vagina clamps, squeezing the semen out of my penis.

    Nei¡¯s uterus drinks down the white liquid.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, aaahn, Kei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you so much! ¡¹

    Nei asks for a passionate kiss.

    We heal each other with sex.

    Without sex, our mind and body feel not enough.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I want to stop drinking pills already and get pregnant for real! ¡¹

    Nei tells me while still having my penis inside her.

    ¡¸ But, you promised to hold back until you graduate, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! I know that already! ¡¹

    I hug Nei once again.

    ¡¸ But still, I love you. I really do! Aaah! Seriously! I wonder if I should eat Yo-chan? Or Yo-chan should eat me? Which do you want? ¡¹

    Nei speaks something unreasonable.

    ¡¸ I want the two of us to be together ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, me too, I want that ¡¹

    Nei shows a smile on her sweaty face.

    ¡¸ Next, me! ¡¹

    Edie glares at us as if telling us to get off each other already.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end, our family is divided into two types.

    Women like Nei who took great damage in their heart and can¡¯t survive unless they¡¯re under the family¡¯s protection.

    Mana¡¯s the same.

    Mana can only survive under the recognition of being my sex slave.

    When they¡¯re exposed to the outside world, apart from the family, their heart will break.

    Megu too.

    Megu¡¯s a normal girl.

    Her birth and involvement in Kuromori can¡¯t be accepted.

    Perhaps, if she returns to Yamamine house, she¡¯ll be killed by her past.

    The gap inside Megu¡¯s heart is her mother who was kidnapped and turned to a prostitute, that she¡¯s a daughter born from her mother being raped. Furthermore, her father has oppressed her all this time so others can¡¯t heal her.

    Megu can¡¯t go out with people that have a background with Kuromori.

    I have to take responsibility and take care of her for the rest of her life.

    On the other hand, some women have strong minds yet can¡¯t live a normal life.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are one of those.

    Both of them grew up under Jii-chan¡¯s control and the pressure of Kouzuki house. They¡¯re tough.

    No, their upbringing made them tough I guess.

    But, they don¡¯t have anywhere to go as they were raised in a special way.

    Only their relationship with me can make them naked, forget about everything and relax.

    therefore, I want to spoil them.

    Michi and Edie are both in this type too.

    Their spirit is tough, but these two trained fighters can¡¯t live a normal life in this era.

    As expected, I have to take care of them too.

    ¡¸ Darling, faster ¡¹

    One of the walls of this sleeping room has a mirror.

    This is to watch ourselves when having sex.

    Edie gets on all fours facing the mirror, trying to invite me.

    ¡¸ Do you want to do it from behind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to see myself done in doggy style! ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    I penetrate Edie from behind.

    Wow, the pressure of her meat is impressive.

    ¡¸ More, push it deeper! ¡¹

    I grab Edie¡¯s brown ass and then.

    I push it in deeply.

    ¡¸ Uhaa~ It¡¯s inside now! ¡¹

    Inside Edie.

    Edie¡¯s breasts in the mirror sway around.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, it went all the way in ¡¹

    I penetrate until the root.

    ¡¸ Wait, I want to see how it¡¯s connected! ¡¹

    Edie raises one of her legs like a dog and shows the joint part in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Wow! I¡¯m really doing this! ¡¹

    Edie says happily.

    ¡¸ Darling, please move ¡¹

    I slowly move my waist.

    ¡¸ Aaah, amazing. I¡¯m watching myself have sex in the mirror, Darling¡¯s shaking me up! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s watching me attack her from behind.

    ¡¸ It feels good, Darling! Darling, it feels good! ¡¹

    Ooh, I¡¯m having sex with this tanned girl.

    I massage her swaying breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t squeeze my breasts like a cow ¡¹

    Edie says while I tease her nipples.

    ¡¸ Do you not like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, but I feel like an animal ¡¹

    Edie says.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s what¡¯s great about it ¡¹

    I speed up my waist.

    ¡¸ Edie, could you raise yourself a bit more? Don¡¯t use your knees but your toes

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Edie keeps both hands on the bed and raises her ass higher.

    ¡¸ Ahn, what? I look more an animal now! ¡¹

    Instead of her standing on her knees, the appearance of her sticking her ass and standing on tiptoe looks like an antelope.

    No, actually, Edie¡¯s legs and thighs have the elegance and suppleness of an antelope.

    ¡¸ Darling, I don¡¯t want this, it¡¯s embarrassing! ¡¹

    That¡¯s what she says but, Edie¡¯s body is pleased.

    The love nectar pours down from her inside to my waist pushing up her ass.

    Edie¡¯s tight vagina clamps me down.

    ¡¸ Hey, Darling. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what¡¯s wrong, Edie? ¡¹

    Edie in the mirror has her eyes moist from the pleasure.

    ¡¸ This doggy style is quite embarrassing. See? That¡¯s why ¡¹

    Her love nectar drips some more.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do this outside next time ¡¹

    Outside? Outdoor sex?

    ¡¸ Got it, let¡¯s do it in the courtyard in the mansion. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it in the mansion. The school, I want it in the middle of school during daytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The back of the gymnasium from earlier will do ¡¹

    Err.

    I can just have Minaho-neesan check if there¡¯s anyone nearby with the surveillance cameras during class hours.

    ¡¸ Got it. I promise, next time ¡¹

    ¡¶ YES! NEXT¡¡TIME£¡£¡£¡ ¡·

    Edie seems to be completely excited about it.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Darling, I, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you cumming, Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m about to cum! Darling! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, cum anytime you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no! Darling! I want to do it together with Darling! ¡¹

    I also spurt on my waist.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Me too, I¡¯m about to cum too! Edie. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want a lot of the ¡¶ HOT ¡·stuff, I want it, Darling. ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Darling!!! I! I!!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s face in the mirror trembles in delight.

    ¡¸ Cum! Accept it all! Edie! ¡¹

    I ejaculate inside Edie with all I have.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, so hot!!! It¡¯s hot!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s body trembles as she receives a man¡¯s hot fluid in the deepest part of her body.

    ¡¸ There, I¡¯m still cumming more, take all of them, Edie!! ¡¹

    I grab Edie¡¯s elastic ass with all my strength and rub my waist on it.

    I continue to ejaculate more and more while rubbing.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, Darling¡¯s making my body cum a lot!!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s extremely aroused as she looks at herself in the mirror receiving my sperm.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The remaining women are.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa, the victims of the brothel.

    They gained strong mental power through harsh experience.

    But, their true self is just cute girls.

    I want to be spoiled by these elder sisters.

    And also, I want to spoil them a lot.

    Also, Rei-chan and Shou-neechan.

    They¡¯re women who are stronger than ordinary men.

    They also lost themselves.

    The men around them push the image they have in mind to them.

    Therefore, they would like to feel relaxed and frank when they¡¯re with me.

    Then there¡¯s Agnes.

    Agnes¡¯ mind and body are still both pure.

    Her mental age is the same as Mao-chan who¡¯s an infant.

    Yet, she¡¯s a 12-year-old beauty with only knowledge about sex implanted in her.

    She can¡¯t go outside as well.

    If she¡¯s caught by a bad guy, it¡¯ll get horrible.

    She needs to grow as a normal girl while with us.

    Then, me.

    I¡¯m not really broken but lacking.

    I don¡¯t have what ordinary people do.

    Then, as expected.

    I also need the family to heal it.

    Even I also am someone who has no other place to go.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, I can stay here, right? ¡¹

    Edie, Nei, and I lie down on the bed naked,

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I mean, shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking Yo-chan that? ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    Everyone¡¯s worried about themselves.

    ¡¸ If Darling and Nei are gone then it¡¯s a problem to me ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You two, why are you with Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu opens the door to the sleeping room and enters.

    ¡¸ Shit! The wife¡¯s angry! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Err, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When the fifth class ended, I came here running! Edie didn¡¯t come to attend classes! ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that I have a problem in English though ¡¹

    Edie shows an unconcerned face and presses her naked breasts on me.

    ¡¸ Even so, why do you need to have sex with Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu snapped.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! You too! Didn¡¯t you tell me that you have work to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, there really is, but Edie¡¯s asked for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Nei-oneesan? ¡¹

    She stares at Nei.

    ¡¸ If I recall, we went back to the school building together, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahahahahaha, Sorry, Megu-chan~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not sorry at all!!! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all stupid! I hate you all!!! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, I desperately apologized until Megu¡¯s mood is fixed.

    Nei and Edie also had their turn to ask for Megu¡¯s forgiveness after me.

    I promised Megu that we¡¯ll travel overnight on the next holiday./

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll return to class ¡¹

    ¡¸ The next class is classical lit. I don¡¯t get that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t get it then I¡¯ll teach you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s hard for Yo-chan to prepare everything by yourself, right? Should I help out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan? Are you still planning on repeating another year? ¡¹

    Megu glares at her.

    ¡¸ I know! Sorry, Megu-chan!!! ¡¹

    In the end, Nei and Edie were taken by Megu.

    I take a shower in the sleeping room in a hurry.

    I return to the bakery.

    I prepare for the bread club after school while cleaning up what I wasn¡¯t able to during the lunch break.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, can I come in? ¡¹

    The door opens, and someone comes in.

    ¡¸ I came to school during my free time but, you know, I have no place to belong ¡¹

    It¡¯s the blonde Yukino.

    ¡¸ Sure. Sit over there ¡¹

    I point at a chair.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Megumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Back in class ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, that girl¡¯s an earnest one after all ¡¹

    Yukino sits on the chair feeling at ease.

    ¡¸ Are you having enough attendance? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Doing well, I¡¯m making calculations on when to slack off. Yuzuki ordered me to graduate, but she didn¡¯t tell me to have perfect attendance. ¡¹

    Yukino said laughing.

    Actually.

    Yukino comes to my place sometimes.

    She makes sure that Megu and Nei won¡¯t find her.

    Yukino now is like Nei who skips classes last semester.

    Megu doesn¡¯t care even if she can¡¯t see Yukino.

    Megu might think that Yukino¡¯s probably coming here but.

    Well, she can¡¯t get worked up like with Nei and Edie.

    That¡¯s Megu¡¯s nature of being my main wife.

    ¡¸ Here, eat ¡¹

    I give Yukino a piece of bread.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? Leftovers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not. Thanks to the girls, it was sold out during lunch ¡¹

    Megu and Nei assisted in selling.

    Having leftovers with them is impossible.

    Nei who dyed her hair black again now has fans from all the years.

    ¡¸ Then what¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a trial product ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Yukino tears a piece like a woman coming from a respectable family then she puts it in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Hmm. It¡¯s just right I guess ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you going to sell this? ¡¹

    Yukino asks me.

    ¡¸ No, That¡¯s rejected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee told me that it¡¯s not good enough ¡¹

    Yukino eats a bit more.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with this? It¡¯s quite edible though ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. My teacher is Katsuko-nee, so she¡¯s got a better taste than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hah! What a dominated husband, so sloppy ¡¹

    Yukino looks around the workshop.

    ¡¸ Then, what are you doing now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a bread club session after school, so I¡¯m making preparations ¡¹

    ¡¸ Alone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, alone ¡¹

    Yukino looks down.

    ¡¸ Can I stay here? ¡¹

    A moment of silence.

    ¡¸ If you want to stay, then stay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, don¡¯t mind it. Eat some more bread. Here ¡¹

    I said.

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I still don¡¯t know your name ¡¹

    My name?

    ¡¸ You know that I¡¯m Yoshida, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that one but weren¡¯t you using Kuromori now? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    She¡¯s holding an interest in me as a human.

    ¡¸ What I don¡¯t know is your given name ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ You know my name, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, Shirasaka Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m Shirasaka Yukino ¡¹

    She calmly says her name as if to convince herself.

    ¡¸ Then, what about you, Yoshida what? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    It starts here.

    We¡¯re finally becoming friends.

    Knowing each other¡¯s name puts us in an equal position.

    ¡¸ Yoshida Yoshinobu, don¡¯t forget it ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I see, so that¡¯s your name. Yoshida Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll remember it ¡¹

    ¡ùMain story End

 Chapter 590. Los Angeles Dream

    Chapter 590. Los Angeles Dream

    Let¡¯s go back to the summer vacation.

    After Edie, Nei, and I, guided by Golby-san, the four of us smuggled out of Japan and in America.

    We joined up with Kyouko-san who¡¯s staying at a local in Los Angeles and with Minaho-neesan and the girls who came through the regular route from Japan.

    ¡¸ The embassy¡¯s processing will be done by tomorrow ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me on the poolside of a luxurious Western-style building.

    It seems to be a condo for the rich.

    This lot is protected by security guards, and it seems that non-residents can¡¯t enter.

    ¡¸ Buying your own security, that¡¯s very American-like ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sits on the white garden chair and drinks cold coffee as she looks at her laptop.

    Los Angeles¡¯ weather is clear for today as well.

    The sunlight feels hot.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, come over here! ¡¹

    Mana and Megu are swimming on the pool.

    Mana¡¯s wearing a quite risky micro-bikini.

    As for Megu, she¡¯s wearing a school swimsuit

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, we¡¯re in the West Coast so you should wear a lewder swimsuit to invite Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, we still have swimming classes after the summer vacation, and when I change clothes in the club, the other girls will see my skin. If I have unusual tanning, then everyone would ask me ¡°What did I do with Yoshi-kun during the summer vacation?¡± ¡¹

    Megu says bashfully.

    Indeed, if the earnest-looking girl like Megu shows a trace of wearing a sexy swimsuit, it would be a huge fuss.

    I would also be chased asking whether I have such hobbies

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m okay with just the school swimsuit. ¡¹ My friends in school think that I only went to the countryside with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Us traveling to Los Angeles doesn¡¯t match our image.

    Well, our setting is that the two of us are living together in a house near the mansion.

    Minaho-neesan lent me one of the houses used as a camouflage built around the Kuromori Mansion as part of the security system.

    Fortunately, that house looked a bit old and worn out.

    It seems to be an architecture from the era of Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather.

    Therefore, our explanation of ¡°We¡¯re living in an old house of a relative¡± convinced everyone.

    Megu¡¯s club members and friends from class often come to visit.

    There was even a party for the class at the end of the first semester.

    However, they didn¡¯t stay over, they went back home.

    No, it¡¯s a house with no parents so they can let loose and try to make noise until morning, I prepared for that, and yet.

    They think that it¡¯s our love nest, so they feel embarrassed, awkward rather.

    Well, we¡¯re all high school students.

    When they saw the double bed in the bedroom, they fell silent.

    It seems that it¡¯s quite vivid for them.

    As for the track and field girls, Captain Takeshiba had everyone gather then:

    ¡º Just because Yamamine¡¯s house is close to school, that doesn¡¯t mean you can stay over here! I won¡¯t allow you to sleep until the last moment to have Yamamine wake you up and come to practice! ¡»

    ©`Is what she said.

    Therefore, even if they come to play, they do it in moderation and go home early.

    I mean, Megu thinks that they should be barging in when they see our house.

    Speaking of which.

    The male classmates hadn¡¯t come at all other than the party.

    I knew it, they seem to be in shock seeing Megu, and I live together.

    No, that house has that room, so it¡¯s easy to come in but.

    Every part of the house is handled by Megu.

    ¡º Yoshi-kun, tea. ***-kun too ¡»

    You wouldn¡¯t want to stay when there¡¯s the young wife in there.

    Tanaka said.

    ¡º She¡¯s the chairperson in the class most of the time, so it¡¯s a problem to look at her in her wife mode. It feels awkward. I mean, she¡¯s sticking to Yoshida so much that we can¡¯t even talk anything boys-only ¡»

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    I feel sorry for them.

    By the way, the house next to Megu and mine is a slightly larger Western-style building, which is the girl¡¯s dorm for foreigners.

    Margo-san, Edie, and Agnes, while at it, Nei, who¡¯s a returnee is also living there.

    Even with all that said, everyone¡¯s still living in the mansion.

    Megu and I are staying in the mansion when nobody¡¯s announcing that they¡¯ll come, which is most of the time.

    Well, once the brothel restarts, it would change.

    Kuromori¡¯s reopening will be in September.

    The customers from long ago are all elderly, so it can¡¯t resume during the hot season.

    The selection and training of the new prostitutes will be done after our return from Los Angeles.

    ¡¸ Mana doesn¡¯t have to worry about tan lines at all ¡¹

    Mana looks like she¡¯s smiling, but her eyes look sad.

    We still haven¡¯t decided on Mana¡¯s new school yet.

    For now, we succeeded in having Mana¡¯s grandfather, Ichikawa and her food critic mother abandon their custody on her.

    Mana now is an adopted daughter of Morimoto-san, the clerk of Kuromori.

    Her passport on this trip says that she¡¯s ¡°Morimoto Maika.¡±

    ¡¸ Hey hey, Onii-chan, let¡¯s swim! ¡¹

    Mana calls me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, the water feels good! ¡¹

    Megu also invites me in. Laughing.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s the sea in front of me and yet why is there a pool, I just thought ¡¹

    Yes.

    The residence we rented is on a slightly high hill.

    Looking beyond Megu and Mana¡¯s swimming pool is a vast space of beach and ocean spreading out.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only a few minutes away from the beach, right? Furthermore, that one¡¯s a private beach. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for a swimming pool ¡¹

    I mean, having a pool is just a waste of water.

    The pool isn¡¯t that big, but it¡¯s over ten meters wide.

    ¡¸ Is this how Americans do things? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, there¡¯s quite a lot in Japan too. ¡¹ A pool at a beachfront hotel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ When I was a child, there was a massive pool on the side of Shounan beach. Not an indoor pool. It was an outdoor pool with no roofs. Then you see, it¡¯s just right next to the sandy beach. My young heart asks ¡°We can go to the ocean for free so why do we have to go to the pool instead?¡± If I recall, the child¡¯s entrance fee was 900 yen ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Mother, Naomi, and I went in there. It was in the summer vacation and mother was in a break. Therefore, we decided to go swimming in the ocean, we were elementary school students, so we were wearing school swimsuit. It looks slightly different from what Megumi wears however ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s the so-called old-style school swimsuit.

    I don¡¯t know what exactly is different, however.

    ¡¸ Then, we passed by the side of the vast pool and went to the beach ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s prohibited to swim so we didn¡¯t enter ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It was about the second half of August, the time was similar to now. The waves were dangerous, so we were told to not swim in the ocean. But still, the beach has a lot of people in their swimsuit lying down. There were a lot of visitors who float at the end of the sandy beach. But, nobody was in the ocean ¡¹

    That¡¯s quite surreal.

    ¡¸ But, we came all the way to the beach, so we wanted to take a swim, you see? Then, Mother took Naomi and me to the big pool we passed by a while ago. We¡¯re prohibited from swimming in the ocean, but the pool was open. Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t crowded. That meant that those who want just to wear swimsuit and stay on the beach are more than those who really want to swim. Then, I swam together with Naomi and Mother. It was fun. We could see the sea across the fence at the end of the pool. And since swimming in the sea wasn¡¯t allowed, there were only nude people on the beach, idling around, and yet, those inside the pool are jumping to the water, swimming. It was fascinating ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped Minaho-neesan at age 12.

    Therefore, this is really a memory in her elementary school days.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me suddenly.

    ¡¸ Thanks to you, I can laugh as I talk about the past ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ A few months ago, remembering my childhood makes me feel sad and frustrated, I can¡¯t talk about it smiling like this ¡¹

    Before the trip.

    Minaho-neesan retrieved Naomi-san¡¯s remains from the police and buried her in the old grave of Yuzuki house.

    The tombstone was replaced with a better one.

    Nobody was with the family side when Minaho-neesan¡¯s mother died.

    She seems to be buried on Yuzuki house¡¯s tomb without having a proper funeral.

    ¡º I don¡¯t believe in God or Buddha after all ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said so there was no monk to do memorial service.

    All she did was place a lot of flowers where her mother and sister sleep.

    Katsuko-nee and I accompanied Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m back! ¡¹

    Then, Edie, Nei, and Shou-neechan come from the entrance.

    ¡¸ Edie, how did it go? ¡¹

    The three went to check on Edie¡¯s family register.

    ¡¸ She has a birth registration at least ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ But,, that¡¯s all. There were no records left after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If the assassination cult hasn¡¯t issued a birth registration then we can¡¯t get an American nationality for her ¡¹

    Shou-neechan answers.

    ¡¸ All that is born within America are qualified to obtain American nationality. Even if one¡¯s trained to become an assassin, those who have US citizenship have various advantages ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s taking off her clothes gradually, did it feel hot outside?

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie?! ¡¹

    Then, when she¡¯s only wearing her white bra and panty.

    She runs off and jumps to the pool.

    Boton!!!

    Megu and Mana were surprised by the splash of water.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Edie-chan! ¡¹

    Edie looks out from the water.

    ¡¶ Puhaa! Darling! Come on! ¡·

    She smiles at me.

    Err.

    Her white bra in the water stands out with her brown skin.

    I can clearly see her pink nipple becoming pointy from the coldness of the water.

    ¡¸ Well, since she has no background, Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia will make something up. ¡¹ After that, do you want to get a study visa, or how about adopting her to Kuromori family? It¡¯s your decision, Kuromori Onee-sama ¡¹

    Shou-neechan reports.

    Anyway, it seems that Edie¡¯s future is somewhat okay now.

    ¡¸ Hmm, after getting close, Edie¡¯s talking only in English ¡¹

    Nei says.

    ¡¸ Since she learned Japanese, it¡¯s a problem if she forgets it ¡¹

    Indeed, since we arrived at Los Angeles, she¡¯s been talking to Golby-san in English.

    ¡¸ Well, I think it¡¯ll be okay ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Edie¡¯s doing her best in Japanese when she¡¯s alone with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s doing her best when alone with Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ You mean in the bed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I mean, wasn¡¯t it Ya-chan who taught Edie strange words? ¡¹

    Last night, when we were having sex, just when I was about to ejaculate.

    ¡º Please, release a lot of your hot stuff inside me. Please release all of your baby seed. Yes!!! ¡»

    She said.

    Edie speaking honorific to me is quite fresh, but.

    That last part turned things around for me.

    ¡¸ Then, Yo-chan should teach her, Edie now can say anything perverted as you want it, I think! Hehehe ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not what I want to teach her.

    ¡¸ Darling!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, done already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, come here already! ¡¹

    The three wave their hands to me from the pool.

    ¡¸ Want to swim too, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    I ask Nei.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t show off my skin outside like this!! I won¡¯t show it to anyone but Yo-chan! There will only be one exception for that in my lifetime. ¡¹

    Exception?

    Who do you plan to expose your skin aside from me?

    ¡¸ Oh, right, I also had a lot of troubles. Golby-san was trying to get to my skirt again! ¡¹

    Ah, Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate.

    She¡¯s infatuated with Nei. Right.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I told her that if Golby-san gives her virginity to Yo-chan, then I¡¯d entertain her only for one time! So take care of the rest, okay? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Geez, it¡¯s okay, Golby-san is also a hardcore lesbian you see! If I say that, then she won¡¯t come close here, you see? When she told me ¡°It¡¯s a waste, Nei doesn¡¯t know the pleasure of both women making love¡± so I replied, ¡°You also don¡¯t know the pleasures of man and woman making love, do you?¡± Then Golby-san cried a lot from my aggressive look. Eenie and Meenie comforted her until the way back ¡¹

    Eeeh.

    Usually, one would back off after that but.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia and their girls are out of the standard.

    Even their greediness when it comes to sex.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it? If she did it then, Lucky! Yo-chan hasn¡¯t done a Russian girl yet after all. Golby-san is perhaps the freshest ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Haa. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to cool off my head for a while ¡¹

    I take off my aloha shirt

    My lower part is already wearing swimsuit shorts.

    ¡¸ Hey, Dear ¡¹

    Shou-neechan calls me from behind.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan blushes.

    ¡¸ Please come with me tonight ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to show you the labors of my diet ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Oh! You¡¯ve achieved it? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, finally, I achieved it ¡¹

    In short.

    Tonight will be my first time having sex with Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Sure, got it, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    Either way, I want to cool down my head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pick you up by seven tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll be waiting ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll be returning to the Kouzuki SS branch for a while ¡¹

    Shou-neechan bows to Minaho-neesan and exits.

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Megu, Mana, Edie! Here I go! ¡¹

    I dashed to the pool and jumped at full speed.

    Dobasyaaan!!

    ¡¸ Kuhahahahaha! Darling!! ¡¹

    Edie hugs me while laughing.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Guys, you¡¯re not allowed to have sex in the pool ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why! ¡¹

    Mana complains.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s tough to clean up if you do it in the pool! You might want to dive in the pool again tomorrow, but it¡¯s a problem if Yo-chan¡¯s semen is floating around, right? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t like that.

    ¡¸ Got it, we¡¯ll do it outside then ¡¹

    Mana hugs my back.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-chan, where do you want to do it? In the garden? Do you want Mana to piss and do her from behind? ¡¹

    Hey, Mana.

    That¡¯s just Misuzu¡¯s style.

    ¡¸ Not now ¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? Are you already tired with Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    I hug Mana¡¯s small body and kiss her.

    ¡¸ You see, today is Shou-neechan¡¯s big day! ¡¹

    Nei says instead of me.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s finally finished her diet program ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    That alone made Mana understand.

    ¡¸ Then, you need to save up a lot to let out a lot ¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    I.

    ¡¸ No, I can do it at least one. Megu, Mana, can you have me release once? ¡¹

    I¡¯ve had a lot of sex with Nei and Edie on our way to Los Angeles.

    Mana and Megu went all their way to join up with us, so.

    ¡¸ Yes, sure, let¡¯s go to the bedroom then ¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸ Right, us sisters will make Onii-chan feel good! ¡¹

    Mana and Megu are sisters from different mother. Really.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Thanks for the wait ¡¹

    Shou-neechan came to pick me up at seven.

    She¡¯s driving a red sports car.

    Shou-neechan herself is wearing a bright red dress.

    I¡¯m just wearing a casual T-shirt and shorts though.

    I mean, I only brought casual wear.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, you don¡¯t have to wear the same style as me ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    She¡¯s sparkling more than usual.

    ¡¸ Get in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is this also an American car? ¡¹

    If we talk about Shou-neechan, she¡¯s a fan of American cars, but.

    ¡¸ I had some change for tonight. This is a Ferrari. Ferrari 512BB, an Italian car ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, it¡¯s quite rare for Shou-neechan to have an Italian car ¡¹

    I get inside the car.

    Wow, this quite a luxury car. The leather seat feels different.

    ¡¸ Though I say it¡¯s an Italian car, in Ferrari¡¯s case, America¡¯s always been their biggest customer. Especially on the West coast, Ferrari just suits them. This car was made during the era where Ferrari cars look very Ferrari-like ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, during the age of Testarossa after 512BB, Japan¡¯s entering the bubble period, and the sales are going more to the people in Arab oil kings than in the US ¡¹

    Shou-neechan turns on the engine.

    Bauuuuuu!!!

    ¡¸ As expected, the engine has it¡¯s elegance. It¡¯s got 12 cylinders after all! ¡¹

    Then, we drive through the night road.

    ¡¸ Were they okay leaving you to me for tonight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s Shou-neechan¡¯s night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    The car then arrives at a marina restaurant next to the yacht.

    Then, we had dinner there.

    ¡¸ I should¡¯ve worn something better ¡¹

    ¡¸ That one¡¯s okay. They¡¯re not that particular in clothing. I always come to this shop whenever I¡¯m in Los Angeles ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Besides, they won¡¯t chase away customers who came in with a Ferrari. Even if America¡¯s economy is going up, they won¡¯t be fussy with their customers ¡¹

    In the end, I didn¡¯t understand the English in the Menu so

    I had Shou-oneechan pick everything.

    The waiter says something.

    Shou-neechan replies, then he was surprised and went back laughing.

    ¡¸ What did he say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing, it¡¯s just that he saw you and asked: ¡°did you come with your brother from Japan?¡± So I answered, ¡°not my brother, but my lover¡± ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s why he was surprised.

    But, looking at his laughter after that, he probably didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    The waiter probably thinks that if I¡¯m not a brother, then I¡¯m probably a relative who came to America for summer vacation.

    Actually.

    Shou-neechan wearing her red dress looks beautiful.

    On the other hand, I¡¯m wearing my high school uniform as usual.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s eat for now. Their seafood here is delicious ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After eating, we walk around the Marina.

    The car is parked in the restaurant.

    The sea breeze at night feels good.

    Ah, I see the moon shining in the sky.

    ¡¸ I told you that I come here often, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    She drank some wine, so her face is slightly red.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s shining gently under the moonlight.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my cruiser ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Shou-neechan did mention that she has her ship.

    ¡¸ Huh? But didn¡¯t you say that the ship is in Hawaii? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ I brought it here just for today. There are people specialized in delivering yacht ¡¹

    ¡¸ They carried it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They didn¡¯t, they sailed the ship from Hawaii to here instead of me. I hold both rights to stay in Hawaii marina and Los Angeles marina. I bring whichever I plan to spend my vacation ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I want to do it here no matter what ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shows one cruiser that¡¯s anchored.

    ¡¸ My ship is called ¡°Mary Celeste¡± Yazawa-san got angry when I named it like that though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the name of a wandering ship where all of the crew went missing in the ocean. He said it¡¯s an ill omen, so I changed the name to ¡°Eldridge,¡± he got angrier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know about the ¡°Philadelphia plan?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to, it¡¯s just an urban legend in the US ¡¹

    Shou-neechan boards her cruiser.

    Me too.

    ¡¸ Reika wanted her first experience in a rush, but I¡¯m different ¡¹

    The moonlight shines on the ocean with calm waves and Shou-neechan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I wanted to experience the dreamlike first time, so I kept my purity for a long time! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I also want to make it a lovely experience.

    ¡¸ Everything feels so great that My heart¡¯s beating so fast right now!!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Shou-neechan has changed the way she call herself from ¡°watakushi¡± to ¡°atashi¡±1

    Shou-neechan¡¯s excited.

    1. which the readers will never know because it¡¯s translated in English and both say ¡°I¡±

 Chapter 591. The first night with Shou-neechan

    Chapter 591. The first night with Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Shou-neechan enters the cruiser¡¯s cabin and turns on the light.

    That said, it¡¯s just the ship¡¯s lamp.

    Inboard still looks dim.

    ¡¸ Are you feeling cold? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, great ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s smile is illuminated by a soft yellow light.

    ¡¸ Do you want to drink something? I think I have some in my fridge ¡¹

    ¡¸ No thanks. What about Shou-neechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll refrain from more. I¡¯d like to drink some champagne or something, but we shouldn¡¯t drink too much ¡¹

    Then, she holds my hand.

    ¡¸ T-The bedroom¡¯s this way ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s voice is dry.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, are you nervous? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, of course, I am. This is my first time ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s face blushes from embarrassment.

    ¡¸ Then, leave this to me ¡¹

    I gently hug Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so stiff, take a deep breath, and now breathe out. Okay. I won¡¯t bite ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your heart is really beating so fast ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, this is a once in a lifetime occasion ¡¹

    I gently pat Shou-neechan¡¯s back.

    The back of her bright red dress is open.

    I rub Shou-neechan¡¯s back, stroking each of her spines from top to bottom.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of ¡¹

    I whisper to Shou-neechan¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸ Your hand feels warm, just like Father¡¯s ¡¹

    Shou-neechan mutters.

    Her breathing and her heartbeat return to regular.

    ¡¸ What can you hear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The sound of the waves, ahaha, I was so nervous earlier that I couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of the waves outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s shaking after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re inside a cruiser, after all, it¡¯s normal for it to shake ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Shou-neechan¡¯s cruise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this is a world only for me. This ship is ¡¹

    Shou-neechan hugs me tight.

    ¡¸ I want to be yours in this world of mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I love you. Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear ¡¹

    We kiss each other.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    We head to the bedroom while hugging each other.

    ¡¸ But still, seeing your body this tight, Shou-neechan really worked hard ¡¹

    I¡¯ve embraced a lot of girls who I can tell just from touching.

    This wasn¡¯t just a simple diet.

    She also did some muscle training.

    ¡¸ Of course, I did my best. I made sure my breasts push up like a rocket, and my butt feels tight as well. I did all my best until I reached my ideal figure ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep this shape as much as I can from now on. I don¡¯t want you to hate me after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hate you from that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I won¡¯t lose to Katsuko-san or Nagisa-san, even Reika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s got a beautiful body, doesn¡¯t she? Even I, a woman can see it as sharp and daring ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan¡¯s cool too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sits on the bed

    I sit next to her.

    ¡¸ You see, I can only be seen as ¡°unwomanly¡± or ¡°mannish¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you say that then Rei-chan too ¡¹

    She¡¯s a beauty dressing up as a male.

    Even now, she¡¯s acting as the ¡°Captain of justice, fighting evil.¡±

    ¡¸ Reika¡¯s sexy when wearing male clothing. But, for me, even though I wear a woman¡¯s clothes, men keep on avoiding me ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s a woman who can do almost everything.

    Rei-chan dresses up dignified, but when you look at the gap, she¡¯s cute. The gap from being a captain and not is cute.

    That¡¯s why her fans are increasing regardless of age and sex.

    ¡¸ When I was a student in Europe, they often tell me that ¡°Shou¡¯s too serious and boring¡± Even when there are others who are talking about love story excitedly, they stop when I show up. They shy away ¡¹

    A woman too talented draws away people.

    ¡¸ When in Japan, I have to be serious with work all the time but, in Western Europe, you can make use of some bright jokes for discussions. And when I¡¯m around, they all stop doing it. That¡¯s why I came back to Japan. Japan¡¯s a cozy country when it comes to honor students ¡¹

    She says.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t shy away from Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Shou-neechan rubs her cheeks on my shoulder.

    ¡¸ I just want it to be natural. I¡¯ll accept whatever, that¡¯s why I ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ I need only you. If I¡¯m special to you, then I can work my best on anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan is already special to me ¡¹

    I hug Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ My mind, my body, and ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯m taking these off ¡¹

    Shou-neechan stands in front of me.

    That saves me.

    I don¡¯t know how to take off her dress at all.

    Shou-neechan pulls her dress and drops it on the floor.

    She¡¯s on her underwear now.

    ¡¸ Beautiful. Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I can visually confirm the body I touched a while ago.

    ¡¸ Yes, I polished myself just for you. This is my first time trying to lose weight for someone else ¡¹

    Well, everyone does.

    But, nobody diets for nearly three months just because she¡¯ll lose her virginity.

    ¡¸ I knew it, Shou-neechan¡¯s really amazing. You¡¯re a hard worker ¡¹

    I hug Nee-chan¡¯s waist as I sit on the bed.

    ¡¸ And, this is very sexy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Shou-neechan pats my head gently.

    ¡¸ Take off yours too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    We switch positions.

    This time, Shou-neechan sits on the bed, and I take off my clothes in front of her.

    ¡¸ £¡ ¡¹

    My penis under my underwear is already erect.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s body turned stiff after seeing my bulge.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off ¡¹

    I pull down my underwear in front of Shou-neechan.

    My meat rod can be clearly seen standing even in this dimly lit bedroom.

    ¡¸ It really is big ¡¹

    Shou-neechan has watched me have sex several times.

    She¡¯s already familiar with my penis.

    But, this must be her first time staring at it closely.

    ¡¸ Can such a big thing enter me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will. It went inside Agnes and Mana as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s a mature woman compared to those two small girls.

    ¡¸ R-Right, if those girls can, then I should be able to as well. Yes. I¡¯ll do my best! I can do this! ¡¹

    Then, she uses her fingers to touch my glans.

    ¡¸ Nn! ¡¹

    My penis reacts unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Wow! It twitched! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s alive. If you stimulate it, it¡¯ll grow bigger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right, yes ¡¹

    Shou-neechan observes my penis closely.

    ¡¸ Err, this is the part where the pee comes out, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said as she looks at the tip of my glans facing her.

    If I recall, there¡¯s an incision over there.

    ¡¸ Pee comes out of there but also semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, so it comes out from here ¡¹

    Shou-neechan swallows her saliva.

    ¡¸ Do you want to see how I ejaculate? ¡¹

    I start stroking my penis, but.

    ¡¸ M-Maybe not now, next time ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I want to accept inside of me. If not, I¡¯ll probably be surprised a lot ¡¹

    Ahahaha, she smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ For now, I¡¯d like to learn the basics in order. I¡¯m a beginner after all ¡¹

    She¡¯s really an earnest girl.

    ¡¸ Also, the next part is, me licking it, right? ¡¹

    She stares at my penis with a stiff look.

    Oh, she¡¯s really nervous.

    I need to release her tension first.

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s no need to do the basics faithfully, I want my turn next ¡¹

    ¡¸ Turn? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to lick Shou-neechan first ¡¹

    I push Shou-neechan¡¯s body down the bed.

    ¡¸ I-I got pushed down?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do yo not like it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t hate it. Instead, I feel thankful that you pushed me down ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, I love you ¡¹

    I hug Shou-neechan as I lick the back of her ear.

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I touch your breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, do whatever. I don¡¯t know much so do as you want it ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you like me then you might not become faithful to the basics of sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Either way, I¡¯ll only do it with you for the rest of your life so how I do it with you is the basic. I¡¯ll learn it, t-teach Onee-chan, please!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I take off Shou-neechan¡¯s bra and massage her breasts.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, it feels strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here? ¡¹

    I tease her already erect nipple with my thumb.

    ¡¸ That tickles ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then how about this? ¡¹

    I suck on her right nipple.

    ¡¸ Hyaauuun! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s reaction was as if ice touched her skin.

    ¡¸ Delicious, truly sweet. Shou-neechan¡¯s breasts are so soft, yet firm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn, don¡¯t say that. I feel embarrassed ¡¹

    I continue to suck on her breasts.

    Her elastic breasts feel pleasant to touch.

    It¡¯s irresistible for a breast lover like me.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, ahhn!! I¡¯m leaking out a strange voice! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can let out more, let me hear more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo~! Ahn! T-To think my nipples are this sensitive, w-wait, let me take a break ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re just starting ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you lick me so much, I¡¯ll go crazy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then get crazy, so cute, Shou-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, aaaaah, aaahn! ¡¹

    Her breasts have never been touched by anyone else, her nipple hasn¡¯t been sucked.

    I¡¯m doing it all.

    My hand reaches for Shou-neechan¡¯s crotch as I play with her nipples.

    ¡¸ N-Not there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mean that but wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s wet ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s face is completely flushed.

    She¡¯s shivering in shame.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make it even wetter ¡¹

    I crawl my fingers on top of her panty.

    Indeed, the fabric is already damp.

    ¡¸ Iyaan ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s hand tries to stop me but.

    ¡¸ I want to touch it. ¡¹ Shou-neechan, let me feel your most important place ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    She gave her permission, so I got more intense

    ¡¸ Wait, no, wait! ¡¹

    Geez.

    I kiss Shou-neechan to stop her from speaking.

    ¡¸ Nguu! ¡¹

    I intrude my tongue inside Shou-neechan¡¯s mouth and entwine with hers.

    Meanwhile, my right-hand plays with Shou-neechan¡¯s breasts.

    I use my left hand to attack her crotch above her panty.

    ¡¸ Ngu, auu, nnnnn, nnnn, nnnnn!! ¡¹

    Ah, she seems to be suffocating.

    I let go of Shou-neechan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, no, you can¡¯t, noooo, noooo ¡¹

    I suck on Shou-neechan¡¯s nipples again.

    I use my right hand to attack her erogenous zone in her armpit.

    I shiver my left hand.

    Attacking three places at the same time, I learned this from Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Nooooo, nooooooo, aaaaahn, aaaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Love nectar spills out from Shou-neechan¡¯s crotch.

    Her lacy panty got heavier from dampness.

    Shou-neechan came.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, hauuuu, auuguuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    She hugs my body as she twitches several times.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Dear!!!!! ¡¹

    Tears spill from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan ¡¹

    Compared to men, women¡¯s ecstasy is longer.

    I hug and caress Shou-neechan until the waves of pleasure subside.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haaa!!!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s sweating all over.

    Her sweet adult woman scent drifts inside the cabin.

    It¡¯s not a milky sweetness from a girl.

    It¡¯s a rich sweetness from high-class red wine.

    ¡¸ Are you back now? ¡¹

    I smile at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, that wasn¡¯t cool ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the older one here yet I¡¯m the one showing such a shameful look ¡¹

    Really, what a troublesome Nee-chan.

    I kiss Shou-neechan¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ It wasn¡¯t uncool. It was cute. Shou-neechan¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Shou-neechan¡¯s so cute when feeling it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t hate me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Far from it, I want to see that cute face more ¡¹

    I lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, that¡¯s cute ¡¹

    Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ Geez, I don¡¯t care anymore! Do all that you want! Come at me ¡¹

    She tells me with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Do it as you wish! Aaahn! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Then, do you have a penlight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I want to see it before becoming one with Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ G-Geez ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not want to? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, t-there¡¯s a penlight in the drawer over there ¡¹

    She replied bashfully.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ H-How is it, is it strange? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s cruiser bedroom is dark.

    I peep in between Shou-neechan¡¯s full open crotch as she lay on the bed.

    I use the penlight.

    ¡¸ That one¡¯s too bright, it¡¯s not LED but a miniature lamp ¡¹

    It¡¯s too late to say that.

    Still, it really has a stronger light compared to LED.

    I can clearly see Shou-neechan¡¯s genital.

    Oh, it¡¯s twitching.

    It¡¯s overflowing with love nectar.

    She¡¯s easy to get wet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I spread out her slit with my fingers.

    Now then, Minaho-neesan told me this:

    ¡º Hymen might get torn from intensive exercise during puberty even if one didn¡¯t have sex ¡»

    Also, I¡¯ve heard:

    ¡º I¡¯ve seen it from a lot of women so far so I think Shou-san¡¯s hymen might be torn already. Due to her nature. That¡¯s just my intuition ¡»

    Minaho-neesan tells me with a serious look.

    ¡º Besides, how she uses her body is different from Reika-san and Edie. I can tell that those girls had their hymen were intact. I saw how they move in the hotel in Odaiba ¡»

    Being a resident in the brothel for 16 years, I believe Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡º But, I don¡¯t mind it. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s Shou-neechan¡¯s first time ¡»

    I don¡¯t really care about piercing through the hymen with my penis.

    ¡º I mean, I prefer it that way. It won¡¯t bleed nor hurt. Besides, the hymen is easy to break when young, but it gets thicker and harder to break as you grow old. It¡¯s said that some had to remove it surgically ¡»

    I see.

    ¡º No, Shou-san isn¡¯t at the age where her hymen needs surgery. She¡¯s a mature woman so she should sense it from the start ¡»

    I think so too.

    ¡º But, Shou-san also has an image of a woman bearing the pain from her membrane breaking. It¡¯s an image of giving one¡¯s purity to you ¡»

    ¡º Yeah ¡»

    ¡º Think of Shou-san¡¯s feelings as such when embracing her ¡»

    Oh, Minaho-neesan.

    Your intuition was right.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s hymen is already a hole.

    There¡¯s still traces of semen left solid, but I think that my penis would be accepted smoothly in here.

    The vagina¡¯s loosened and relaxed, and it also has a lot of love nectar.

    I think that she¡¯ll feel good on her first time.

    ¡¸ Hey, is it not strange? I can do this, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s voice sounds uneasy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I think we can do it without much pain ¡¹

    I need to protect the image inside Shou-neechan¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ But, my hymen will be torn, right? There would be blood ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay since it¡¯s already this wet ¡¹

    I turn off the penlight.

    ¡¸ Can I put it in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, ah, but, wait, kiss me one more time ¡¹

    I kiss Shou-neechan.

    Then, I get on top of Shou-neechan¡¯s body.

    I coil my left hand under Shou-neechan¡¯s back and hold her shoulder so she can¡¯t run away from the bead on fear.

    My right-hand hold my penis and I push it to Shou-neechan¡¯s secret part in between her wide open legs.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I look so uncool. Why do I have to look like a frog dried on the sun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t hurt as much if you spread your legs really wide, once you¡¯re used to it, we can do better positions ¡¹

    Although I don¡¯t know what that is.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give it to you, eat me. Err, I think that¡¯s wrong. Okay. Please embrace me, make me your special one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I push in my waist.

    My glans enter Shou-neechan¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! ¡¹

    My penis is embedding itself.

    It sinks slowly inside Shou-neechan¡¯s warm vagina.

    ¡¸ Kuu!! ¡¹

    The largest part is going inside her opening.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa. It hurts, hurts, not?? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shows a confused face.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan! ¡¹

    I thrust to her uterus in one go.

    Her love nectar¡¯s pushed out of her opening.

    ¡¸ Kuuuun~!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan trembles from the feeling of my glans kissing the entrance to her womb.

    Yeah, it doesn¡¯t seem to hurt.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, it feels good! ¡¹

    I slowly sway Shou-neechan¡¯s body.

    I piston my hips.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Aaaaahn! Ahn! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s face seems in pain.

    ¡¸ Are you okay? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    Though I ask, I¡¯m not stopping my waist.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t hurt, it feels good! Why does it feel good? ¡¹

    Oh, Shou-neechan¡¯s breasts are swaying.

    It seems that she won¡¯t escape out of fear anymore.

    I let go of my hand holding her shoulder and grab her breasts. I massage it. I knead with her nipples.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time, I¡¯m a virgin and yet, why does it not hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it feels good, right? It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good. Why? Is there anything strange with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope. If it feels good then why not leave it be? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want Shou-neechan to feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ More, feel even more pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan coils her arms on my back.

    She hugs me tight.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, Aaaahn, it feels good! It feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that our bodies are compatible. That must be the reason ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Aaah, it feels good.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, thanks. It¡¯s so good, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan¡¯s body feels so good. Thank you for working all your best for today¡¯s sake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it really feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels really good. It¡¯s the best ¡¹

    Her tight body is clamping down my penis.

    It feels great to hug.

    Her sweaty skin is clinging to mine.

    We¡¯re wrapped in a lewd smell inside the cabin.

    ¡¸ Can I go rougher? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think I¡¯ll be okay ¡¹

    I strike my hips vigorously.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaahn, aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! It feels good! It only feels good!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ More, do it more! Indulge in Shou¡¯s body! Mess it up!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaah.

    ¡¸ To think that sex feels this amazing!!! Aaahn, what should I do, I think I might get addicted to this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then get addicted, I¡¯ll do it with you anytime you want! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do! It¡¯s only you!! It won¡¯t feel this pleasant unless it¡¯s with you!!! Our body compatibility is really perfect!!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s trembling in joy.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaahn, aaaahn, aaaaahn, Dear, aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Shou-neechan, I-I¡¯m about to!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Are you cumming? Are you letting it out? Are you going to ejaculate inside me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to cum inside Shou-neechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want me to get pregnant with your child?!@ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want it, please!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to beg, I¡¯ll be pregnant for you!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, go on, cum. Give it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, watch me! Look at me as I ejaculate inside Shou-neechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m watching!! ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ C-Cumming! I¡¯m cumming Shou-neechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on! Dear!! ¡¹

    Cumming!!!!

    Byukuuu, byukuuuu, byakuuuu!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, so hot!!! ¡¹

    Bikubikyuuu! Bikuuu! Byukuuu!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming out! It¡¯s flowing! I can feel it, the warm stuff is spreading!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, does it feel good? You¡¯re ejaculating inside me. It looks like you¡¯re feeling so much pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good, Shou-neechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, so this is what means to become your woman!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan hugs me happily.

    I exhaust myself on top of Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ Uuuugh ¡¹

    My waist is twitching on its own.

    The semen remaining in my urethra is pouring to Shou-neechan¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    My whole body¡¯s sweaty.

    But still, I slowly get up

    and kiss Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing. Thanks. Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Thanks ¡¹

    Shou-neechan strokes my face.

    I gently massage Shou-neechan¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take a break and do it again ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Earlier, it felt amazing that I came first but next time, I¡¯ll cum together with Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I just lost my virginity though ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, our compatibility is just perfect ¡¹

    I insist.

    ¡¸ Of course, if Shou-neechan doesn¡¯t want to do it anymore for today then I¡¯ll hold back ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hold back ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says in a panic.

    ¡¸ Is your body okay? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t feel any pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, can we do it more? I want to cum inside Shou-oneechan even more ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ R-Right, since our bodies are compatible then it¡¯s okay, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel like I can¡¯t think of having sex with anyone but you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to, we¡¯ll be alone until morning ¡¹

    Tonight is Shou-neechan¡¯s night.

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to try out licking your penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s do that later, I still want to ¡¹

    My erect penis stiffens inside Shou-neechan¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, do it, Dear!! ¡¹

    I swing my waist once more.

    Sazazazazaza!!

    I hear the waves from a distance.

    The cabin shakes.

    It¡¯s just the two of us in this cradle.

    We continue intense sex.

 Chapter 592. Beyond the sea

    Chapter 592. Beyond the sea

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    After three successive rounds of sex, Shou-neechan and I are lying down on the bed.

    Our naked bodies are still entangled.

    We¡¯re sweating a lot.

    ¡¸ It smells like Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I lick the sweat on Shou-neechan¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸ Geez, it¡¯s your smell ¡¹

    Shou-neechan licks the tip of my nose.

    ¡¸ Our scents seem to be mixing together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s mixing a lot ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, to think that sex feels so amazing ¡¹

    She hugs me.

    I bury my face in Shou-neechan¡¯s naked breasts.

    I lick on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aahn, that feels good ¡¹

    The light from the cabin lamp illuminates Shou-neechan¡¯s entranced smile.

    ¡¸ Have you thought of having sex sooner? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s 24, if I recall correctly.

    This fresh body should¡¯ve had sex long ago when it matured.

    It felt like that from the start.

    ¡¸ Not at all. I¡¯m glad that it was now. I mean, I¡¯m glad it was you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan kisses me, tangles her tongue with mine.

    ¡¸ I can tell, it felt so good because it¡¯s with you. I came four times ¡¹

    Shou-neechan just lost her virginity.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad I met you, and I¡¯m also glad that I saved my virginity until now. Also ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad I held back until today. I worked hard in my diet, and I gave the best version of myself to you. I¡¯m happy that I didn¡¯t rush. I¡¯m also glad that I did it in my cruiser. Everything went well. I¡¯m so happy ¡¹

    Shou-neechan hugs me lovingly.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m also happy for you ¡¹

    As long as Shou-neechan¡¯s satisfied.

    ¡¸ But, what should I do if I get addicted to sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then get addicted to it. I want to do it a lot with Shou-neechan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, if you say that, my womb would feel itching for it again ¡¹

    Shou-neechan presses her crotch against my waist.

    ¡¸ Sure, want another round? ¡¹

    I said and massaged her breasts.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take a break. I want to lie down and laze around with you naked for now ¡¹

    To think that she¡¯s this cute. Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Aaah, What should I do? Seriously, what should I do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ About what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ About how much I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want a lot of kisses! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan kisses my face again and again.

    ¡¸ Haah, it hurts to return you back to everyone in the morning. I want to escape with this ship right now ¡¹

    She says something unexpected.

    ¡¸ What should I do? Should I do it for real? I can leave here and get away to the Southern Islands, those without people, of course. Then, I¡¯ll bear your children in that island ¡¹

    This is becoming a major incident.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to an island someday together ¡¹

    I replied kindly.

    ¡¸ Right, I guess it¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Shou-neechan doesn¡¯t need to return me to the girls. They¡¯re all Shou-neechan¡¯s family. We¡¯re just going back to our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so. Of course, we can spend the night together like this. The other girls spend a night like this too. Even Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Isn¡¯t it hard for Kuromori Onee-sama to not have sex? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Minaho-neesan does fellatio and drinks my semen deliciously. I give MInaho-neesan¡¯s body a massage in return. Then, we sleep together naked. Minaho-neesan falls asleep soundly when she¡¯s in my arms. All the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t you want to have sex instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s sex, I can do it three or four times before night. The next day, someone would want to do it with me anyway ¡¹

    I said laughing.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s just single fellatio with Minaho-neesan. But, Katsuko-nee or Nagisa only does sex at least once recently. Katsuko-nee said ¡°Please learn to raise the quality on one round than the quantity¡± Therefore, instead of having sex with Ruriko, Mana, and Edie, three consecutive times, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa takes a lot of time just doing it once, and it feels quite refreshing after ejaculation ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko and the girls just discovered sex, so they seek pleasure, which makes them climax right away. After recovering from it, they wish for more and more ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that feeling, I¡¯m in the same state now ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ I want to have sex more. I want to find more spots where both of us feel good. I want to know more ¡¹

    She pokes my half-withered penis with her index finger.

    ¡¸ What about Megumi-chan? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Megu asks for it unexpectedly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unexpectedly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For example, Megu¡¯s cleaning the house then she pokes me with the vacuum cleaner. Then, thinking that she¡¯s approaching me, she¡¯ll suddenly say ¡°I want to do it¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she seemed to have thought ¡°I want to be ravished from behind as I use the vacuum cleaner on the floor,¡± then she can¡¯t hold it in her imagination anymore ¡¹

    It seems that she wants to do it in the middle of housework.

    Like, when she¡¯s cleaning the bathroom.

    Like, when she¡¯s drying the laundry.

    ¡¸ Megu wants me to feel horny and attack her on situations where I see her as a cute wife, but. Actually, Megu gets horny before me. ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s the one asking for it instead.

    ¡¸ I see, what about Misuzu-sama and the girls? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, it¡¯s ¡°Misuzu-chan¡± They¡¯re your family now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. How about Misuzu-chan and the girls? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Michi don¡¯t stay at our home, you see? Misuzu still has her home. As for Michi, she can¡¯t stay over and leaving Misuzu ¡¹

    Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, Misuzu¡¯s busy. She¡¯s been showing up on the meetings of Kouzuki group for Jii-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s limited to parties and only showy places, but.

    Misuzu needs to be present at formal meetings.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Misuzu and Michi think on how to use their time with me meaningfully every day. Well, they¡¯re rich in ideas anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ They, you go along with it every time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ After all, I want them to return with a refreshed smile after meeting with me. Both for Misuzu and Michi ¡¹

    Every time we finish having sex, Misuzu shows a bright face.

    She¡¯s been shouldering a lot.

    Michi understands that therefore she always follow Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Then Nei. She¡¯s everyone¡¯s ¡°Onee-chan¡± She gives priority to her younger sisters. That¡¯s why I try to make some time alone with just Nei. Ah, on the other hand, when the other girls invite her to join in and have sex, she¡¯ll surely join in. Nei really loves the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s that type after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, Agnes wants to have sex anywhere, I try to respond to her as much as I can whenever she wants it ¡¹

    Agnes is still dependent on sex.

    ¡¸ She wants to have sex when she¡¯s lonely after all. It seems that we still can¡¯t do anything other than having sex with her. The anxious feeling doesn¡¯t disappear unless our skins touch and I ejaculate inside her vagina ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, considering Agnes-chan¡¯s history. How is she doing now? ¡¹

    We¡¯re outside of Japan for a while.

    ¡¸ Nagisa and Mao-chan are coming over to play. She thinks of herself as Mao-chan¡¯s ¡°Onee-chan¡± so she does her best. Also, I give them a call every day. Thanks to the internet, we can see each other¡¯s face ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lot of work ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not. We¡¯re family. Even I feel worried if I don¡¯t hear Agnes and Mao-chan¡¯s voice everyday ¡¹

    I¡¯m their Papa after all.

    ¡¸ But, are you okay with that? Talking about how you have sex with everyone else? ¡¹

    Shou-oneechan suddenly says.

    ¡¸ Well, we don¡¯t keep that a secret ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ The other girls can watch when we have sex in school or in the mansion. They both do ¡¹

    There are cameras hidden here and there.

    Even past sex videos can be seen by others.

    ¡¸ Even when I have sex outside, they¡¯ll inevitably ask ¡°What did you do today?¡± I¡¯ll only answer honestly ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all quite open. Well, I guess, if not, the harem centered around you won¡¯t work this well. I mean, I wonder if an open relationship unites people more? ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯ll talk to everyone how I had sex with Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure., do it. I want to hear more of the other girl¡¯s stories too ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about Reika? How does it go with her? ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Well, it seems that sex is so fun for her now. She¡¯s always smiling. But she doesn¡¯t have any ideas on what she wants to do herself. Ah, recently, she seems to like doing group sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Group sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like she¡¯s getting addicted to Mana and Agnes telling her ¡°Rei-chan, do this pose next¡± and doing exactly what they say ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s very much like her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Rei-chan also loves her younger sisters. It also seems that she feels at ease when having sex that¡¯s like playing together ¡¹

    She showed me her childish heart during her first time with me.

    It seems that she¡¯s showing it to Mana and Agnes too.

    ¡¸ Although, she doesn¡¯t want to it together with Misuzu and Megu. She knows that Misuzu¡¯s ideas are quite outrageous ¡¹

    Although Michi¡¯s the one who loves to have sex with outrageous ideas.

    Ruriko also gets reckless when left alone, but when it comes to sex, she¡¯s obedient to me.

    It seems that it¡¯s carved to her soul that she¡¯s my sex slave.

    Michi¡¯s a pet, so her sexual desires are let loose.

    Michi should be a sex slave, but she¡¯s more of a kitten to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll join in with group sex next time. I¡¯ll try it with various girls. I would need it to get along with everyone. If we don¡¯t intentionally mix up the groups, they¡¯ll just clump together ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi. The Kouzuki house trio.

    Megu, Mana, and Agnes. The three sisters.

    Edie and Michi, the kindred spirits.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, the former classmates.

    They shouldn¡¯t be unmoving.

    Besides, Nei, the youngest of the senior group and the oldest of the younger group is having a hard time joining any group.

    Margo-san who¡¯s the closest to Nei is in the family, but she¡¯s not my woman.

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s amazing to have sex with you alone but, we can¡¯t do it just the two of us all the time. I also have to think about joining in group sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun doing it with everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I can understand that. They all are beauties after all ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Shou-neechan¡¯s beautiful too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, but, can I really do it with those cute girls? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Shou-neechan¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-W-W-What? I¡¯m not c-c-cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cute! ¡¹

    I hug Shou-neechan and kiss her.

    ¡¸ Aaahn. Geez, I get it already. If you say so, then I¡¯ll be cute! I get it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re already pretty cute! ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Huh? I didn¡¯t bleed? ¡¹

    Suddenly, she looks at the sheet and her crotch and said.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ The amount of bleeding during deflowering differs per person ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who told you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan. She¡¯s seen a lot of women so you can trust her words on it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see. Still, they didn¡¯t flow out. The white stuff is your semen, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at her crotch.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, my first time didn¡¯t hurt either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we talk about it earlier? It¡¯s the matter of consitution ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really a virgin! Just saying! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says worriedly.

    I.

    ¡¸ I know that. I remember the feeling of breaking Shou-neechan¡¯s hymen with my penis ¡¹

    I look straight to Shou-neechan¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Can you tell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. My penis is really sensitive, and it says that Shou-neechan¡¯s a virgin. Thanks for giving me your virginity. I love you, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I hug Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ I-I should be the one saying thank you for taking it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says blushing.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it more from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please make love with me a lot, Dear ¡¹

    We overlap our lips.

    I massage her breasts.

    Then I pushed down Shou-neechan.

    Break time¡¯s over.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Zazaza!

    Zazaza!!

    Hmmm.

    I wake up from the gentle shake of the ship.

    The marina¡¯s bay is so calm and pleasant.

    During my trip to Los Angeles, I woke up due to the rough sea.

    For some reason, Nei and Edie are strong against seasickness.

    Golby-san said that it must be because of their semicircular canals.

    I¡¯m the only one who has it harsh until sleeping.

    ¡¸ Awake? ¡¹

    When I open my eyes, I see Shou-neechan smiling.

    She¡¯s looking at me, naked.

    There¡¯s already morning light coming from the outside.

    The bright light shines in from the window.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morning, I love you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan gives me a morning kiss.

    ¡¸ Hey, do you want to go outside for a moment? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    We¡¯re still naked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll put this on. What about you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan will wear a t-shirt for men that seems to be a pajama.

    She hands me a yacht parka.

    ¡¸ What about the under? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Even if someone looks from a distance, they can only see the top ¡¹

    Shou-neechan opens the door of the cabin.

    The morning sea breeze feels refreshing.

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    Okay

    We head to the deck.

    ¡¸ This is the West Coast, so the Sun rises from the shore. Although this is a lovely town to watch the sunset at ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says

    ¡¸ But, the wind feels pleasant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    We sit on the deck¡¯s chair and stare at the sea for a while

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been looking at your face since earlier ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Then, when you woke up, I saw your beautiful eyes. It looked straight at me. You didn¡¯t look around wondering if it¡¯s just me. Even when having sex, you were staring only at me ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ Just as Reika said. I can feel even my heart embraced from your stare ¡¹

    Eyes?

    ¡¸ My parents didn¡¯t even look at me after all ¡¹

    I said as I look at the horizon.

    Beyond this sea is Japan.

    ¡¸ After Grandma died, nobody looked at me. Nobody looked at me. I didn¡¯t have money at all, I was in elementary grade, 6th year., I had to cut my hair. I use scissors to cut my hair as I look at the mirror. Of course, I wasn¡¯t able to cut it properly that my hair was messed up ¡¹

    I recall.

    ¡¸ Mother is living in the same house, but she doesn¡¯t make contact with me, but I had to face my father in the morning. It¡¯s different since we see each other. But, My father didn¡¯t notice that my hair¡¯s messed up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t notice? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He didn¡¯t see my face. Even though we live together ¡¹

    Even though we eat breakfast in the same room, he doesn¡¯t look at me at all.

    ¡¸ In the end, they¡¯re that kind of people ¡¹

    I sighed.

    ¡¸ You met your father again, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks.

    Oh.

    I met with my father who disappeared

    before going to Los Angeles.

    ?¡¡?¡¡?

    ¡º Then, are the terms acceptable for you? ¡»

    The gray-haired lawyer speaks.

    Minaho-neesan, an old man lawyer Kouzuki house referred, and I met with Father at a hotel in the city center.

    Negotiations with father already ended on the same day.

    Minaho-neesan and the lawyer finished it beforehand.

    ¡º Y-Yes, I-I agree with all the t-terms ¡»

    Minaho-neesan made contact with my father under the name of my homeroom teacher at high school.

    As Yuzuki Minaho.

    ¡º I-If you¡¯re okay with him then I have no complaints ¡»

    Minaho-neesan noticed that my father neglected me.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯ll take custody.

    Then, Kuormori house who wants a child says that they want to adopt me.

    ¡º T-T-T-T-The situation made it impossible for me to raise a child a-alone ¡»

    Father looks down.

    He doesn¡¯t look at me.

    ¡º Then, please affix your signature and your personal seal on the adoption papers ¡»

    Father tries to sign the documents given by the lawyer in a hurry.

    But, my father¡¯s cheap ball pen doesn¡¯t even produce ink.

    ¡º Please use this ¡»

    Unable to bear it, the lawyer lent his fountain pen.

    ¡º T-Thanks ¡»

    Father signs the paper with shaking hands.

    He seems to want to leave the place as soon as possible.

    ¡º Ha, D-D-D-Done. I-I signed all of it ¡»

    He signed all the papers given by the lawyer.

    ¡º With this, you lost custody of Yoshida Yoshinobu-kun. He¡¯s now an adopted child of Kuromori family. Even if you two meet in the future, please don¡¯t start an exchange. You¡¯re strangers now ¡»

    The lawyer said. Father:

    ¡º Y-Y-Y-Yes! T-That¡¯s, o-of course ¡»

    ¡º Kuromori house will now take responsibility for Yoshinobu-kun¡¯s livelihood. Rest assured ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Ah, y-y-y-yes. I-I trust them ¡»

    Why do you even trust Kuromori house if you never met them?

    Minaho-neesan even purposely came here as Yuzuki Minaho instead of Kuromori Minaho.

    It would seem strange for the person who would adopt me won¡¯t come when my real father abandons his custody

    You can guess when you usually think.

    My father just jumped into the adoption talk like I¡¯m baggage he wants to throw away without even checking what kind of house Kuromori is.

    ¡º Then, of course, Yoshinobu-kun will no longer inherit Yoshida-san¡¯s assets in the future. Yoshida-san seems to have a land and a house, which is the house Yoshinobu-kun has been living alone until now ¡»

    ¡º Y-Yes ¡»

    Does my father feel sorry that he left me behind? He replied in a small voice.

    ¡º Please be sure to deal with it yourself. Yoshinobu-kun¡¯s luggage is, well, just a single cardboard box with his study tools, a sofa instead of bedding, which all have been carried out already. Any other indoor objects haven¡¯t been touched ¡»

    ¡º I-I-I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡»

    That means that the lawyer has seen my miserable life.

    A high school boy sleeping on a kitchen sofa and only owns single cardboard of items.

    It¡¯s inevitable for him to think that I was abused.

    ¡º W-Will you allow Yoshinobu-kun to take his personal belongings? ¡»

    ¡º T-T-T-That¡¯s, hahaha, that¡¯s his ¡»

    ¡º Then, it¡¯s written over here, your signature please ¡»

    The lawyer takes another piece of paper.

    With that, the worn out sofa is officially mine.

    Later, even if mother sues, we can refute that father gave it to me.

    ¡º O-Okay ¡»

    ¡º Thank you ¡»

    Then, the lawyer looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º What is it? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º You seem to be having irregular employment in the rural area, am I right? ¡»

    ¡º Y-Yes, ah, hahaha, I-I quit the company after age 40 so t-t-t-there¡¯s no other job available to me, ahahahaha ¡»

    No, father didn¡¯t leave the company.

    he abandoned it.

    On the first day of my entrance ceremony.

    ¡º Then, are you having troubles with money? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡º No, u-u-u-u-u-uhm, that¡¯s ¡»

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡º Yoshida-kun, no, you¡¯re now Kuromori-kun. Hand ¡®that one¡¯ to Yoshida-san ¡»

    ¡º Yes, Sensei ¡»

    I hand over a passbook to my father.

    ¡º T-T-This?! ¡»

    Father only looks at the passbook, he didn¡¯t look at me.

    ¡º It¡¯s the passbook you left at home. I used some for my living expenses, but I still have quite a lot left in there ¡»

    I said.

    ¡º N-No, b-but, I-I left this for you ¡»

    ¡º But, I don¡¯t need them ¡»

    Dammit.

    ¡º Kuromori-san will be taking care of me from now on. I don¡¯t need that anymore ¡»

    Father.

    ¡º T-T-T-T-Then, it would be a waste if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be taking it ¡»

    He takes the passbook with his slightly trembling hands.

    Then, he puts it in his dirty bag.

    ¡º I-Is that all? ¡»

    Father asks the lawyer.

    ¡º Yes, I¡¯ll handle the other things later. Thank you for your efforts ¡»

    The lawyer speaks calmly.

    ¡º T-Then, I-I¡¯m going. Err ¡»

    Father sands up, still, he looks away from me.

    ¡º S-S-Stay healthy. Ahahaha, it feels strange, of course, it is, b-but still. Stay safe ¡»

    ¡º You too, Yoshida-san ¡»

    I don¡¯t need words.

    Look at me, just even once.

    You¡¯re my father, aren¡¯t you?

    Still, my father.

    ¡º Ah, w-what about the bill? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ll take care of it ¡»

    ¡º B-But ¡»

    ¡º Kuromori-sama gave me a budget for this ¡»

    ¡º I-I see, then t-thanks for the meal ¡»

    He said while standing, then he drinks the coffee.

    While at it, he also drank ice water from the cup.

    ¡º E-Excuse me ¡»

    My father didn¡¯t even say ¡°please take care of my son.¡±

    He just ran away from the hotel¡¯s tea room.

    ¡º Then, I¡¯ll be leaving as well ¡»

    The lawyer stands up.

    ¡º Thank you. Please take care of the rest ¡»

    Minaho-neesan bows her head.

    ¡º Yes. I¡¯ll complete the process as soon as possible as Kakka made this a directive ¡»

    The lawyer also bows to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º Thank you ¡»

    I bow my head.

    ¡º Then, excuse me ¡»

    The lawyer stands up.

    Minaho-neesan and I are alone.

    ¡º I brought 10 million yen you know. I considered that we might have troubles with him ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º the lawyer also planned to say that Kuromori house is ready to transfer 3 million yen if he asks for it ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Thinking of his previous job, I found a suitable replacement yet, what an idiot man ¡»

    ¡º Why? ¡»

    ¡º Isn¡¯t he your father, right? I don¡¯t want to just throw him out in the air naked. Yet ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s pouts.

    ¡º That man isn¡¯t a father at all!! ¡»

 Chapter 593 Get open

    Chapter 593 Get open

    ¡¸ Thinking about it, if you haven¡¯t looked at a person¡¯s face after a while, you¡¯ll find them hard to understand ¡¹

    Morning. We return from the cruiser to Shou-neechan¡¯s Ferrari.

    There¡¯s a palatial residence in the outskirts of Los Angeles rented by Minaho-neesan.

    We finished breakfast and had tea on the poolside table.

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, Megu, Mana, Edie, then Shou-oneechan and me.

    Shou-neechan changed from her red dress last night to a sporty T-shirt and shorts from the cruiser.

    ¡¸ Was the matter with your father that shocking? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I told everyone about my parting with father after telling Shou-neechan.

    It was before we left for Los Angeles, so I haven¡¯t told Megu and Mana yet.

    I mean, it took me a while to organize it in my head.

    As for Nei, I told her on the ship after leaving Hawaii.

    Edie, does she understand? She¡¯s just smiling.

    ¡¸ He disappeared during April, and it¡¯s August now, right? That¡¯s four months Yet, seeing my father after a long time, I felt something different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Different? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Megu, how should I say it, his face looks distorted, or rather, languid. Anyway, it was different from father¡¯s face in my memory. Before, he has his back stretched out, like, his face should look sharp. Yet, he always looks down, hunchback, saying only ¡°Sorry,¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°My best Regards¡± ¡¹

    He lost his vigor.

    Father that day.

    ¡¸ No, of course, it¡¯s Father. My father. I¡¯m sure about his face. But, he seems like a different person. His atmosphere was so different that I thought ¡°Who¡¯s this guy?¡± ¡¹

    Yes, I feel like I met Father¡¯s ghost instead of my father.

    ¡¸ A salaryman who ran away from his workplace is now working on a land unfamiliar to him. Furthermore, with so little money at hand, he doesn¡¯t have a definite place to stay, he slipped into a workplace that hires people without even a guarantee of identity. His mental state has gone haywire ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s hard to find new jobs for a man over 40¡¯s in an unknown land ¡¹

    Nei tells me,

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not used to the job, the younger ones would shout at you. Your pride would be in tatters, making you wonder what you¡¯ve been doing in your life ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get that.

    ¡¸ But, he was my parent. I wanted him to get himself together in front of his child. To think that he¡¯s showing such a disgraceful attitude in front of MInaho-neesan and the lawyer ¡¹

    He shut inside his mind.

    He only looks at inside himself as he cast his eyes downward.

    He didn¡¯t even look at me, his child.

    ¡¸ Looking at it objectively now, it makes me think. Could it be that your father doesn¡¯t know you anymore? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Well, you were completely different than when your father disappeared ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always myself though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, your mind has always been yourself, But, your outlook has changed a lot ¡¹

    Has my outlook changed?

    ¡¸ Yes. Before, you weren¡¯t stretching your back with dignity. You were so unconfident that you speak in a small voice and keep on stuttering ¡¹

    Oh, speaking of which.

    ¡¸ Your hair looks tidy now. That day, you weren¡¯t wearing student¡¯s clothes but the suit Katsuko prepared for you, right? ¡¹

    I thought that it¡¯s been a while since I met father.

    Katsuko-nee asked me to wear a fine suit

    to not let him worry about me adopted to Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ I think your father is the one surprised, thinking ¡°Is this really my son?¡± I believe that he got embarrassed ¡¹

    Embarrassed?

    ¡¸ He who disappeared looks miserable. You, on the other hand, were abandoned in Tokyo, your father imagined that you surely look miserable too ¡¹

    Well, I guess.

    My father only left a single bank passbook to me.

    His son who¡¯s just a high school student doesn¡¯t have enough money to live by himself alone in the future.

    It¡¯s unknown for how long I can stay in that house too.

    There¡¯s a lot of possibilities after mother divorcing father.

    Father has no relatives.

    Mother¡¯s relatives all hate her. While at it, I included.

    The company father worked at is related to mother¡¯s parents.

    In short.

    I don¡¯t have anyone to depend on this world.

    My life was just downhill at that point.

    ¡¸ And in the end, you felt hopelessness, you consulted the school. Then, the school talked to some establishments, and therefore, a volunteer accepted you as an adopted son. I think that¡¯s what your father recognizes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I said that if he accepts the adoption, your future expenses will all be paid by the adoptive family, and all of Yoshida family¡¯s house and properties in Tokyo will be abandoned. I even left transportation and accommodation expenses to Tokyo, then your father will probably think ¡°Then that¡¯s good. With this, my son¡¯s problem is settled. I won¡¯t feel pain from abandoning him in Tokyo. That¡¯s good fortune. Lucky¡± then he¡¯ll come back to Tokyo as if nothing happened, I think ¡¹

    I guess.

    ¡¸ He was in that state yet my response to him was wrong. I should¡¯ve used the lawyer¡¯s office or a rental meeting room when talking to your father. But, I unconsciously used a first-class hotel tea room, due to my intuition ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s usual customers she talks to are all big names in political and business affairs.

    Therefore, she chooses places as such to meet with those people.

    ¡¸ Then, the lawyer too, Kouzuki-sama picked one of the best. Wouldn¡¯t your father imagine a commoner lawyer who works at a government office instead? ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Ultimately, both you and I came in formal dress ¡¹

    I wore a suit and Minaho-neesan also put on a brand name clothing because she¡¯s meeting with my father.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? Yo-chan father meeting Yo-chan wearing ragged clothes, and with the school teacher and a government office lawyer? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ He must be thinking that the ¡°Kuromori house¡± trying to adopt him isn¡¯t that poor but isn¡¯t also such a big house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ However, he showed up looking so handsome. Then, he felt that Kuromori house was a very wealthy house due to how the lawyer and I talk so he felt heartbroken ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s getting even more confused.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because of me ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ A child like me, the child he abandoned gets so much luck that he can¡¯t understand, he can¡¯t agree with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. After parting with him, he¡¯s been suffering in the bottom of the society for four months, yet his son talks about the story of how lucky he is. Why is it so different? He can¡¯t agree with it, that¡¯s probably how he felt ¡¹

    Therefore, he¡¯s been so abject to Minaho-neesan.

    He ignores me.

    ¡¸ But, your father was of an inferior character so, he should¡¯ve gotten angry and urged to deny your adoption, or try to rip off money from me. Yet, your father didn¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan followed up.

    ¡¸ Wrong. My father feels guilt from abandoning me and disappearing before anything. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t say it ¡¹

    I said.

    If he grumbled and argued back with ¡°What can a father who left his child behind say?¡± He can¡¯t reply to that.

    That lawyer has quite the presence, Minaho-neesan also shows power.

    All he can do is accept that I¡¯ll be adopted in silence, so he becomes more abject.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t he Onii-chan¡¯s father? He¡¯s a parent, and yet, in the end, he¡¯s not thinking about Onii-chan at all ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s enraged.

    ¡¸ If you think that way, he shouldn¡¯t have abandoned me and disappear in the first place ¡¹

    I smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Yeah. He¡¯s been like that from the start to the end. He and I may be related by blood, but we¡¯re not parent and child. We¡¯re not family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu holds my shoulders.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this is for good. Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t have to think of his re-employment, and it all ended without him asking for a settlement on the lawyer. It¡¯s better that it ended without giving him anything ¡¹

    I returned the passbook father left me and the house and lot on his name.

    I don¡¯t want to be indebted with that man.

    It¡¯s a clear farewell.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just pitiful. Onii-chan¡¯s so pitiful ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s crying.

    Mana¡¯s also abandoned by her family.

    ¡¸ But, I noticed one thing ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Looking at your father, showing that gloomy timid look, hunchback and looking downwards, closing up his heart and only looking at the inside of him, just speaking in a small voice ¡¹

    Yeah, father looked horrible.

    Miserable. Indescribable.

    His eyes were so gloomy that I wanted to look away.

    ¡¸ It reminds me of the old you, just when you entered High school ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ You, I was talking about you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ And now, you¡¯re so confident, and respectable ¡¹

    Was I like that?

    Oh right. I was.

    ¡¸ As you were abandoned by your father and left alone, your father left you and fled Tokyo. Then, both of you were in the same state as if you were looking in the mirror. Both lonely and have your heart closed ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I endured the dark nights alone.

    Father also suffered from loneliness all the time far away from Tokyo.

    ¡¸ You overcome a lot of terrible situations. Therefore, you¡¯re in this state now. I¡¯m proud of you. Knowing that I¡¯m glad that I talked to your father ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ No, I wasn¡¯t able to do anything on my own. It¡¯s all thanks to everyone. Everyone stayed with me, guided me, therefore, I was able to crawl out of the dark hell. This is the power of everyone. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s thankful to everyone. Thanks ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    If I didn¡¯t meet with this family.

    There will still be a dark marsh inside of me.

    Just like my father.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, thank you. You called out to me on my worst state ¡¹

    I thank Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ No, back then, I was only thinking of using you. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s saved thanks to you, I¡¯m grateful ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Aaah, stop that already! If you continue that, the ¡°Thank you¡± competition won¡¯t end! ¡¹

    Nei gets in between Minaho-neesan and me.

    ¡¸ Mufufu, but, it feels nostalgic just now, I guess. Back then, Yo-chan¡¯s always nervous when talking to me! Oh, right, you were even stuttering. When did that get fixed? ¡¹

    Huh? When?

    Was I?

    Oh.

    Speaking of which, I was.

    ¡¸ Huh? Onii-chan never stuttered! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s already fixed when he got acquainted with Mana-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Nei-oneechan, not that ¡¹

    Megu shows a curious face.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s my classmate since April but, Yoshi-kun never stuttered! ¡¹

    Err.

    Megu, it¡¯s just

    You completely forgot about that.

    Back then, you weren¡¯t interested in me at all, so it didn¡¯t leave an impression.

    If you ask me.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s both.

    ¡¸ But, if I recall, during the enrollment, there was a guy who was so gloomy and didn¡¯t talk to anyone. Since when did he become so cool? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Megu? I¡¯m not cool though ¡¹

    ¡¸ You are. Whenever I look at Yoshi-kun, my heart can¡¯t stop pounding so hard ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan looks cool. I think so too. Your hairstyle was strange when we first met, but now its okay ¡¹

    That was Misuzu¡¯s taste.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan who¡¯s continuously looking after everyone is gradually becoming cooler ¡¹

    Nei said. Minaho-neesan giggles.

    ¡¸ Nei hasn¡¯t noticed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the mansion, every morning, Nei splits his hair to the right side then Megumi fixes it to the left after that ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I stay silent about it.

    ¡¸ Seeing his hair, Nei fixes it, then after that, he bumps to Megumi and sets his hair again. You all fix his hair so many times in a day ¡¹

    Yeah, I wonder why though.

    ¡¸ Huh? I didn¡¯t notice it at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too! Nei-oneechan, were you splitting Yoshi-kun¡¯s hair? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, it became a habit to fix Yo-chan¡¯s hair whenever I see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The two are only batting during the lunch break when selling bread.

    I¡¯m wearing my food cap.

    They can¡¯t touch my hair.

    ¡¸ I know. I mean, Misuzu-oneechan also has the same habit. Whenever she sees Onii-chan, she fixes his hair ¡¹

    Misuzu also has the obsession of fixing my hairstyle.

    ¡¸ What about Mitchan and Ruri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan aren¡¯t the types who want to touch but prefer to be touched ¡¹

    Right. Mana¡¯s right.

    They cling and come along with me.

    Then, they¡¯d look at me saying ¡°please touch me.¡±

    ¡¸ What about you Mana-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m on the side who does what¡¯s best at the time ¡¹

    Nei asks. Mana replies.

    Mana lets me do what I want, touching her or letting her touch me.

    She enters my line of sight and waits for me to call her.

    ¡¸ As for me, I dive to Darling whenever I see him ¡¹

    Yeah, Edie¡¯s that kind.

    One of these days, my body would snap because of her.

    By the way, Agnes appears suddenly then says ¡°Papa, let¡¯s have sex!¡±

    ¡¸ What about Katsu-nee? I imagine Katsu-nee trying to fix up Yo-chan¡¯s hair too ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee only does it in the morning when I¡¯m leaving. She doesn¡¯t touch my hair every time we meet like Ya-chan and Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I see, that¡¯s why it has a strong impression! ¡¹

    Nei agrees.

    ¡¸ What about Nagisa-san? Onii-chan¡¯s staying over Nagisa-san¡¯s house once a week, right? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Nagisa uses a hand brush on me when she sees my hair looking funny in the morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Handbrush? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she lets me look at the mirror and fixes it. She tries to teach Mao-chan how to do it herself, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected from a mother! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ Me too. I respect his independence. I won¡¯t meddle with his hairstyle nor fashion ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Nufufu, By the way, how was it this morning? ¡¹

    Nei looks at Shou-neechan, grinning.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m the one who got my hair combed ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ What about Yo-chan¡¯s hair? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it for sure next time! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, you wanted to fix my hair? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I just feel that it¡¯s conceited for a woman to fix a man¡¯s hair ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s getting incoherent.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, I get it now ¡¹

    She tells me while blushing.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, what about Rei-chan? Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    Hmm, Rei-chan./

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s focused on sex for now and also, look, she¡¯s a very strong Onee-san, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, she always gets up in a hurry. We don¡¯t have time to fix our hair at all ¡¹

    We have sex until the very last minute in the morning.

    The girls fell silent.

    ¡¸ I want to do that next time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! Nei-oneesan! ¡¹

    Nei and Megu glare at each other!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Afternoon. Kyouko-san visits.

    Miss Cordelia brings in Golby-san who seem to be in ill-humor.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Well, you see, this girl cried to Cordelia saying that she wanted to have her way with Nei by all means ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh?! I said no! ¡¹

    Nei immediately rejects what Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Just kidding. She¡¯s given up already but, she¡¯s been a bit pushy lately, so I thought of punishing her. Is Edie here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She felt Kyouko-san¡¯s presence, so she hid ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s a master when it comes to sensing Qi.

    And, she¡¯s not good at dealing with Kyouko-san and others.

    I mean, all the Lesbians.

    ¡¸ Could you bring her here? I thought of having her beat up Nikita Gorbachev-chan black and blue. ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Hah! I know her skills Onee-sama! I¡¯ve been with that girl until we arrived at Los Angeles ¡¹

    Golby-san replies in fluent Japanese.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s just a failure of a brown girl using half-baked skills! She¡¯s not even on my level! ¡¹

    Blue eyes and fluffy milky blonde hair.

    Her skin is so white you¡¯d be surprised.

    Today, she¡¯s wearing some white rider suit fit for her body.

    Whoever looks at her can see that she¡¯s a Russian beauty, but.

    She¡¯s quite the ill-tongued. A horrible case at that.

    ¡¸ Well, I do agree that she¡¯s quite cute. But, Cordelia-oneesama let go of her from the collection, right? After all, even if you polish coal, it won¡¯t become a jewel! Rather than that, this girl, Nei is lovely. Hey, Onee-sama, since we¡¯ve come all this way! Let¡¯s take Nei back home! She¡¯s definitely someone fitting for Onee-sama¡¯s jewelry box!!

    Her smile to Nei is rude.

    ¡¸ I said ¡®no¡¯ so many times already! ¡¹

    Nei resists.

    ¡¸ Geez! What poor child, deceived by a man! If you allow Onee-sama, then I¡¯d gladly teach you the true pleasures any time! ¡¹

    Err.

    Golby-san¡¯s 17 years old, so Nei¡¯s the old one here.

    But, it seems that when it comes to lesbian supremacism, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    The hierarchy in their world is Miss Cordelia, her master > Herself > Other women.

    She thinks men should be extinct from this world.

    ¡¸ It was a pleasant trip with you, but there was one guy who was a kill-joy ¡¹

    She¡¯s talking about me.

    By the way, during our ten-day travel, Golby-san never talked to me. A man.

    She¡¯s only talking to Nei and Edie.

    Furthermore, she only talks in English, so I don¡¯t understand.

    Since I¡¯m watching her fight with Rei-chan, I know that Golby-san is fluent at Japanese.

    I mean, her skill in the Japanese language is high, so she was chosen as Rei-chan¡¯s fighter.

    And it seems that she¡¯s forced to speak Japanse by Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia right now.

    Therefore, she purposely throws insults at me.

    ¡¸ This is why you¡¯re such a no-good girl ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Right, she¡¯s useless unless we break her high nose this time ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s owner, Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸ Geez, even Cordelia-sama says that! I hate it! Why is it that you two don¡¯t understand my feelings? ¡¹

    Golby-san said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my cute little cat but, I feel regretful for raising you without knowing the world for a while. That¡¯s why I sent you to Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, I went to Japan and found that my skills are excellent! No one has the ability to win against me in that country. Even That Reika girl seems to be a good one among the Japanese but, Kukuku, I had to tone down quite a lot just to be in an equal ground with her! Really, it¡¯s hard to fight with low-level people ¡¹

    She speaks poorly of Rei-chan who¡¯s not present

    ¡¸ Then, you can easily win against Edie, right? That girl¡¯s 16 years old. A year younger than you. You won¡¯t lose to a younger girl, would you? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia taunts her.

    ¡¸ Obviously! I said it earlier but, I¡¯ve already seen through all of her skills during our trip to Los Angeles ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, then, what will you do when you lose? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grins.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose! Kukuku! Kyouko-sama, what kind of joke is that? Ahaha, that¡¯s so funny. So funny! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Would you mind gambling? Edie vs. this girl ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Right, if this girl loses, we¡¯ll take Nei. If Edie wins ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll give her to you ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh. What a wise thing for a stinky man to say. You seem to know the difference in ability between that girl and me ¡¹

    Golby-san said./

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mean that. My family isn¡¯t subject to gambling. I won¡¯t bet Nei ¡¹

    I look straight to Golby-san.

    ¡¸ Also, Edie¡¯s much stronger than Golby-san ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s eyebrows twitch.

    ¡¸ Oh my, I knew it, this stinky man is stupid like a dog!!! ¡¹

    Anyway, it seems that Kyouko-san wants Edie and Golby-san to fight.

    I don¡¯t know the reason though.

    ¡¸ Who cares, bring that dark-skinned girl here. I¡¯m going to beat her up in an instant!!! ¡¹

    She smiles.

    I.

    ¡¸ Really, Golby-san¡¯s got bad eyesight ¡¹

    £¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s already here since earlier ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Edie is always protecting us, her family.

    She¡¯s just hiding her presence in plain sight.

    ¡¸ Okay, Darling ¡¹

    She shows up from behind the tree.

    She¡¯s done evacuating Mana and Megu while Nei attracts Golby-san¡¯s attention.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t kill her, okay? ¡¹

    I order Edie.

 Chapter 594. Unveiling

    Chapter 594. Unveiling

    ¡¸ Just beat her up to near death Just hit her until she cries ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says while grinning.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s unusual for Kyouko-oneesama to say something like that. Well, if that¡¯s your command, however, if I change my strength then she¡¯ll be taken down in a single hit. I don¡¯t think that this dark-skinned girl has any chance to cry ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s high-handed attitude doesn¡¯t break.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m not talking to you. I was telling Edie that ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles at Edie

    ¡¸ All Right£¡ ¡¹

    The brown-skinned beauty moves.

    ¡¸ W-What?! I¡¯m a professional directly under Cordelia-oneesama! I won¡¯t lose to an amateur like you!! ¡¹

    Then, as soon as Golby-san said that, Edie¡¯s already starting her attack!!!

    ¡¸ What?!! ¡¹

    Golby-san hurriedly avoids Edie¡¯s jump kick with the speed of a leopard.

    ¡¸ I was in the middle of talking, and you charge in suddenly! Aren¡¯t you a bit unfair here?! ¡¹

    This time, Golby-san attacks.

    ¡¸ Well, I guess black girls have no idea of how to fight fair-and-square ¡¹

    Edie takes Golby-san¡¯s fist and then flings it away.

    Golby-san dances in the air.

    However, she turned around like a cat and lands softly.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re better than I thought. I guess I¡¯ll take you seriously now ¡¹

    Golby-san smiles.

    ¡¸ You speak too much ¡¹

    Edie replies, smiling.

    ¡¸ Oh? It¡¯s because I¡¯m teaching you, isn¡¯t it natural for teachers to speak a lot? ¡¹

    Golby-san still thinks that she¡¯s at an advantage.

    ¡¸ Teaching? What do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s learning a lot from Michi, right? That¡¯s what she meant ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, next time, I¡¯ll be the one to teach this white woman ¡¹

    It seems that she understood what Golby-san said but in reverse.

    Well.

    Edie¡¯s completely relaxed.

    Golby-san hasn¡¯t been putting any pressure on her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got nothing to teach me!! ¡¹

    Golby-san kicks out and jumps to Edie.

    Edie.

    She wards of Golby-san¡¯s attacks.

    ¡¸ Haauuu!! ¡¹

    Then, she strikes Golby-san¡¯s feet and knocks her down!

    Or so I thought.

    Edie grabs Golby-san¡¯s clothes before she falls to the ground

    ¡¸ I promised not to cause injuries ¡¹

    Then, she puts her on the ground gently.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell?! ¡¹

    Golby-san immediately gets up and glares at Edie.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kudou style ancient martial arts. I¡¯m in the 1st-kyu right now ¡¹

    Though she says 1st-kyu, it¡¯s just Michi¡¯s handwritten certificate.

    But still, even the 6th-kyu me can understand their offense and defense.

    The essence of Kudou style ancient martial arts is to turn over the Qi the opponent releases and poke through the gaps created by it.

    ¡¸ You emit too much Qi, it makes your weakness clearly visible ¡¹

    Edie said. Golby-san.

    ¡¸ Calling me weak!! ¡¹

    She burns in anger.

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I meant. Everyone¡¯s weak. That¡¯s why one mustn¡¯t boast strength, it just shows your weakness to the opponent ¡¹

    Once again, Edie comes to attack.

    ¡¸ What the hell!? I can see through all of your attacks!! ¡¹

    Golby-san tries to put on a brave front, but.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeeh!! ¡¹

    Edie moves on an unpredictable trajectory and attacks Golby-san!

    This strange-sensation of movement is.

    ¡¸ BANG! And now you¡¯re dead ¡¹

    Edie stops her fist right in front of Golby-san¡¯s eyes.

    If the punch went through, Golby-san¡¯s nose would be crushed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible! ¡¹

    Golby-san tries to fight back Edie with a knee strike, but.

    Edie¡¯s body, well, it¡¯s moving strangely again.

    Edie grabs Golby-san¡¯s feet and reaps it.

    ¡¸ Hyaa!! ¡¹

    Golby-san falls on her back raising a cute scream.

    Edie grabs her clothes again and pulls her up.

    ¡¸ Not yet, we¡¯ll continue ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not crying yet ¡¹

    Again, Edie¡¯s turn to attack.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, that movement just now ¡¹

    I ask. Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s as you guessed. It¡¯s Dai Grepher¡¯s skill ¡¹

    That familiar movement was from the Different Dimension warrior, Dai Grepher!

    ¡¸ Why does Edie know how to move like old man Dai Grepher? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She and Michi-san have been studying it a lot. Reika said ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said

    Sure, Michi and Edie always pair up in practice.

    Shou-neechan also always go to the mansion to join in the morning practice.

    ¡¸ Kudou style deflects enemy Qi and uses the gap created to strike is close to Dai Grepher¡¯s ¡°different dimension martial arts¡± which is to launch attacks from the blind spots, nearly surprising them. Dai Grepher also feels his opponent¡¯s Qi and attacks through the opposite thought of the opponent ¡¹

    Kyouko-san explains.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan¡¯s a genius after all. She¡¯s already a master of Kudou style ancient martial arts at her age and being a successor of it isn¡¯t just for show. That girl¡¯s analytical power, in particular, is excellent. She can tell the true nature of an opponent¡¯s technique only from seeing it once ¡¹

    Michi saw how old man Dai Grepher fought in the hotel.

    She analyzed the ¡°different dimension martial arts¡± from just a surveillance camera video.

    ¡¸ Well, Edie-san¡¯s also a genius. Her physical skills are outstanding, Reika even praises her for understanding what Michi-san imagines and speaks and reproduce it in no time. She can¡¯t do things Edie-san can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why I feel a bit regretful giving her to you ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia tells me.

    ¡¸ What are you saying this late, Cordelia? She won¡¯t reach that level under your teachings. That girl¡¯s quite cautious. She just eased up after she became his woman and became family with the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that, but, I just felt like I let the bigger fish get away ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. She wasn¡¯t a lesbian, so it won¡¯t really go your way. Give it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing can be done about it I guess ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at me.

    ¡¸ Just telling you this, I won¡¯t give you Nikita, okay?! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ That girl is a hardcore lesbian, you know ¡¹

    Well, no, don¡¯t want.

    The person herself, Nikita Gorbachev is 17-years-old.

    ¡¸ Why is it like this!!?! ¡¹

    All of her attacks are dodged.

    On the other hand, every time she¡¯s about to fall, Edie catches her.

    Edie skillfully deflects Golby-san¡¯s Qi using Kudou style.

    And she uses old man Dai Grepher¡¯s technique to show strange movements, betraying Golby-san¡¯s expectations.

    She¡¯s being toyed around.

    Furthermore.

    ¡¸ Kukuku, this is fun! Nice! ¡¹

    She¡¯s showing a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ I can do this too! Ha, haaa!!! ¡¹

    This time, she throws off sharp and straight, fast attacks.

    ¡¸ T-This speed! ¡¹1

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rei-chan¡¯s always like that ¡¹

    Golby-san has experience fighting Rei-chan.

    Edie perfectly reproduces Rei-chan¡¯s gorgeous charge.

    ¡¸ After all, Edie doesn¡¯t have a style she¡¯s got to follow ¡¹

    Shou-neechan explains.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan analyzes the skills of other people, but in the end, she¡¯s confident that she¡¯s the successor of Kudou style ancient martial arts, right? That¡¯s why in an actual fight, she won¡¯t use other techniques as feint even when she¡¯s in danger ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, in Edie¡¯s case, she learned her Grandmother¡¯s assassination skills but, that¡¯s only the skill you can learn from the cult. Edie-san¡¯s grandmother also told her that she must learn other skill ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why.

    She¡¯s attracted to Michi who used the same techniques that emphasize using Qi.

    She¡¯s also learning other people¡¯s skills while practicing with Michi.

    She doesn¡¯t hesitate on using her newly encountered technique on the public.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s no longer an assassin of the cult. That girl will use any technique possible as she only thinks of herself as the guardian of the family ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says.

    ¡¸ Therefore, to be honest, I¡¯d like her to be my subordinate now, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be unreasonable. She¡¯s that strong because she¡¯s with them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells her partner.

    ¡¸ Even Kouzuki SS wants her. Edie-san is probably the strongest among us by now ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Ah, of course, she¡¯s still no match against Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia. I mean it among the four of us, Reika, Michi-san, Edie, and I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, what about Margo? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks Shou-neechan smiling.

    ¡¸ Margo-san is on the same level as Kyouko-san. She never shows off all her skills ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Those who can genuinely fight will hide what they can do and what they can¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t make them strong people. Fighting is their profession, that¡¯s what pros are ¡¹

    Professionals never show the end of their skills.

    ¡¸ Even if you can¡¯t, pretend that you can. If they think that you can¡¯t, just show that ¡°this is much more rational,¡± don¡¯t say that ¡°I can¡¯t¡± Knowing what you can¡¯t do is the same as showing your weak point. They¡¯ll use that to kill you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo-san¡¯s a professional too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. I taught her to be that way. That¡¯s what she wished for. She wanted strength that won¡¯t yield to a man no matter what ¡¹

    Margo-san was gang-raped at age 12.

    Among all of them was her father.

    ¡¸ Back then, her sharpness was the dangerous part, but after meeting Nei and you all, she¡¯s gotten much more rounded. She¡¯s calmed down. And now, she¡¯s walking on a different path than me ¡¹

    Margo-san left the underground society and tried to live on the surface world.

    ¡¸ Do you feel regretful? You wanted her to be your successor, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Not at all. I don¡¯t need a successor. Besides, people practice when young and don¡¯t forget what their bodies learned ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Even if I retire from the underground society now, let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll start with a pharmacy in Brazil. If that happens, I don¡¯t belong to the underground society anymore. I¡¯ll be just an old lady attendant in a shop. But, my principles won¡¯t be different than when I was fighting in the underground society. Who do I trust, who do I not? How do I respond when I see injustice? I won¡¯t move like an old man from a shop, but instead, I would use the reasoning of someone from the underground society. Even until death. The rules are engraved on my soul ¡¹

    Rules engraved on the soul.

    ¡¸ Margo¡¯s the same. No matter where she goes, she won¡¯t forget the rules I taught her to survive. My teachings for her like flowers that will bloom wherever she goes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m satisfied ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.,

    ¡¸ Although she says that, she also feel sad that the girl didn¡¯t show up this time Kyouko ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    Margo-san didn¡¯t join the trip to Los Angeles this time because she needs to adjust on a match she¡¯ll appear to.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. She probably wants to be as far away from me as possible now. That¡¯s cute, very much like her ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smirks.

    ¡¸ But on the other hand, she send this girl to train with me, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Edie.

    ¡¸ Also, it¡¯s a message that our girls are a bit disappointing, so she has to train. Look ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks at Golby-san.

    ¡¸ Seriously, they slept together for ten days and still couldn¡¯t see the bottom of the girl¡¯s strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, her origin is of an assassin. She probably didn¡¯t show off her skills to a girl like Nikita just because her instinct told her. She always just smile, but in fact, she¡¯s quite smart ¡¹

    Edie tosses Golby-san again.

    Golby-san¡¯s bathing in sweat now, trying to fight Edie, but.

    Edie¡¯s fighting off Golby-san without a sweat, without breaking her smile.

    ¡¸ If her real strength is known, Nikita might neglect Nei and you and just come for a battle ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    During our trip from Japan to Los Angeles.

    It¡¯s a problem for Nei and me when Nei fights Golby-san, our guide.

    Therefore, Edie¡¯s been pretending to be weaker than Golby-san. Even if Golby-san makes fun of her as a result.

    ¡¸ Seriously, what a fearsome child. In the first place, she¡¯s got an excellent body, and after analyzing Michi¡¯s techniques more and more, she doesn¡¯t feel at a disadvantage with an opponent. And yet, she¡¯s just 16-years-old. I think she¡¯ll grow a lot more than this ¡¹

    Kyouko-san praises Edie.

    ¡¸ But, I won¡¯t let Edie do any dangerous jobs ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯m also her Onee-sama, you know ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s her choice on how to use everything I teach her. It¡¯s her life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko just wants to teach her, right? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia giggles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, Onee-sama is just selfishly asking her to accompany me. Isn¡¯t that what little sisters are for? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a little sister ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯ll train you too on a different menu. Get ready for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now then, it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    Edie and Golby-san¡¯s fight is:

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s drowning in sweat, standing on her knee.

    On the other hand, Edie¡¯s still ready to go.

    She¡¯s doing light footwork and shadowboxing.

    ¡¸ You really are weak ¡¹

    She smiles at Golby-san

    ¡¸ W-What! Y-You¡¯re the one here having bottomless strength!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san shouts in a half-crying state.

    ¡¸ In the first place, what¡¯s going on?! I heard that the strongest on in Japan is that Reika woman! Yet! She wasn¡¯t a big deal! That¡¯s why I unconsciously got careless on you! You¡¯re unfair!! ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    She looks at Golby-san with eyes of mercy.

    ¡¸ Rei¡¯s strong. She¡¯s stronger than me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! I could fight off that woman! ¡¹

    Golby-san shouts while desperately panting.

    ¡¸ You only fight in one round. Also, the span is as per the agreement, right? ¡¹

    Rei-chan and Golby-san¡¯s fight recently was

    During the half-time of a football game.

    That¡¯s why it only took ten minutes.

    Their location was also predetermined outside the ground so no one in the venue would get hurt.

    There¡¯s also the problem of the position of the camera broadcasting to the TV.

    ¡¸ Rei¡¯s got longer stamina than me. If we keep fighting for 25 hours, I will lose. Rei¡¯s got good defense, and stamina. She could keep on defending and wait for me to get tired ¡¹

    Edie speaks her analysis.

    ¡¸ I understood that during sex. Michi and I reach our limit when having sex with darling on the third time in a row. Our waist feels tired, and it feels awkward to move. But, Rei, on the other hand, she¡¯s still okay even after five consecutive rounds. She received it all inside her and kept on hugging Darling. Seeing that, I knew that I couldn¡¯t win ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-What are you talking about!! ¡¹

    Golby-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Sex is a necessity. The more we have sex, the stronger we get. Rei, Michi, even I do ¡¹

    Edie looks at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Shou, did you get stronger? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ No, I just did it yesterday, so I don¡¯t know well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure you¡¯re growing stronger. I can tell ¡¹

    Then she smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Darling makes women stronger after all! ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Megumi, Mana, Nei, even Minaho. They¡¯re growing stronger after sleeping on a bed together with Darling ¡¹

    Edie looks at the women around her.

    Minaho-neesan and the girls are watching a bit far so they won¡¯t get caught up in the fight.

    ¡¸ Our Darling is a fantastic guy, but, he¡¯s not a fighter. Therefore ¡¹

    She takes a fighting pose.

    ¡¸ I do the fighting ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Your pride is a bit too high. Also, you¡¯re dumb. If you were smart, you were already crying in humiliation from losing to me ¡¹

    Being told like that, Golby-san:

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t feel humiliation. After all, I! ¡¹

    She glares at Edie.

    ¡¸ I still haven¡¯t lost to you! ¡¹

    Then, she prances in the air.

    To me.

    ¡¸ I thought you¡¯d do that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan catches Golby-san who jumped to me.

    ¡¸ W-What?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t underestimate me, I¡¯m a professional bodyguard. I may have inferior power to you, but I won¡¯t lose when it comes to speed!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsk!! ¡¹

    Golby-san clicks her tongue and then kicks away Shou-neechan¡¯s hand to fly back.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s waiting for her there.

    ¡¸ You tried to take Darling as a hostage! Isn¡¯t that a bit cowardly! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m from the underground society! If I can¡¯t hurt you, then I¡¯ll do whatever, even take a hostage! ¡¹

    Golby-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Seems like I taught her poorly ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much better than her going to Nei and the girls ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Miss Cordelia.

    No, Golby-san is into Nei, so she aimed for me, a guy.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll show what damage is to you ¡¹

    Biribiribiri.

    Edie tears off Golby-san¡¯s clothes?

    Huh?

    Golby-san¡¯s breasts appear.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san shouts.

    ¡¸ You thought I haven¡¯t done anything to you since earlier? ¡¹

    Edie shows a small knife hiding in her hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve made a lot of cuts on your clothes. ¡¹ After that, all I have to do is pull it ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey wait!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no ¡°wait¡± in fights!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s body speeds up.

    Golby-san¡¯s completely exhausted.

    She can¡¯t match up to Edie¡¯s speed.

    Biriririri!!!

    Biriri!! Briririri!!

    Golby-san¡¯s clothes are torn away every time Edie touches her.

    ¡¸ O-O-Onee-sama!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san asks for Miss Cordelia¡¯s help, but.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s a good one. To think that I¡¯d watch Nikita strip ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, looking good ¡¹

    Kyouko-san also watches Golby-san getting stripped.

    ¡¸ Noooooo, nooooo, stop!!!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s white skin.

    As expected of a Russian.

    To think that she¡¯s this white.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, what are you looking at! ¡¹

    Megu gets angry at me at a distance, but.

    ¡¸ Nonono, Megu-oneechan. Onii-chan has the right to watch, she attacked him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Show it! You must be forgiving on this situations ¡¹

    Mana and Nei hold down Megu.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s clothes are tattered.

    She¡¯s still wearing boots though.

    As for her body, her underwear is already exposed.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s enough isn¡¯t it?! ¡¹

    Golby-san tells Edie as she hides her chest and crotch.

    ¡¸ You still have your bra and panty left ¡¹

    Edie swings the knife in her hand and tells Golby-san.

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t allow my underwear to be torn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one to decide on that ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ W-What?! Why do I have to be treated like this by a black woman like you! This humiliation!! ¡¹

    Golby-san glares at Edie still.

    ¡¸ Your mind still doesn¡¯t break from this? What a troublesome one

    ¡¸ Obviously! I won¡¯s lose! I never lose! ¡¹

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Shingetsu!!! ¡¹

    Edie releases her Qi.

    Unlike before, it wasn¡¯t released in all directions.

    Thanks to her repeated practice with Michi, she can now switch from omnidirectional to unidirectional.

    In short.

    Edie¡¯s sharp Qi is all poured to Golby-san.

    ¡¸ Agugugugu!! ¡¹

    Golby-san collapses.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a shock that would feel like her heart stopped ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia who has experienced Shingetsu said.

    Edie goes to Golby-san.

    She cuts down her bra and panty.

    ¡¸ Got it!! ¡¹

    Edie shouts while holding the spoils of war.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Darling, Darling! ¡¹

    She calls me smiling.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    Then, Edie.

    Edie spreads Golby-san¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸ Look! ¡¹

    She shows Golby-san¡¯s genitals to me.

    1. K-Kono Supido wa! Teki no Sutando da!

 Chapter 595. Rape council

    Chapter 595. Rape council

    ¡¸ What the hell are you doing!!!!! Idiot!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san shouts as Edie forces to open her legs and expose her genitals.

    She tries to get away from Edie, putting strength on her body but.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m in control of your body now ¡¹

    Edie laughs carefree.

    She¡¯s still in control with Shingetsu.

    Golby-san can¡¯t move her body on her free will.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it about time you admit defeat? ¡¹

    Still, Golby-san.

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t lose just from this!! ¡¹

    Are you still not accepting defeat even after getting this far?

    ¡¸ Ah, I guess ¡¹

    Edie pinches Golby-san¡¯s pink nipple.

    ¡¸ Auuun!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san raises a sweet voice.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s a samurai girl. She won¡¯t use this kind of techniques, but. I¡¯m just a ¡¶ Guardian ¡·, so I¡¯ll do anything to accomplish what I have to ¡¹

    Edie looks at me while saying that.

    ¡¸ Darling, I want you to know how to use this too ¡¹

    How to use?

    ¡¸ I have complete control over this woman¡¯s erogenous zones. Darling, do you want to rape this girl? ¡¹

    Rape Golby-san?

    ¡¸ This woman who lives to fight has lost. Whatever happens to her is inevitable ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ I-I still haven¡¯t lost!! ¡¹

    Golby-san shouts, but.

    ¡¸ Oh my, is that so? Pauuu!! ¡¹

    Edie touches Golby-san¡¯s lower abdomen and releases her Qi.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Wait! Nooooooooo!!! ¡¹

    Water flows out of Golby-san¡¯s wide open crotch.

    Shaaaaaaaaaa!!!

    Golby-san urinates in front of us, the water draws a big arc.

    W-What amazing vigor.

    The water droplets scattering around creates a rainbow.

    As expected of the sunshine in Los Angeles, it¡¯s intense.

    ¡¸ Oh, nice one, I¡¯ll take a photo of this ¡¹

    Kyouko-san takes out her camera and takes photos.

    ¡¸ No, no, noooo!!! Onee-sama! Onee-sama! Help me!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san cries to her ¡°Onee-sama,¡± Miss Cordelia, but.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your fault for being a big mouth yet losing ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸ It should teach you a lot, do not misunderstand the ability of the people in front of you. You were underestimating Edie because she¡¯s younger than you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, you¡¯re skilled at your age, but there are even more fearsome children in this world. We wanted you to feel that so Kyouko and I sent you to train but you came back impudent ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Shorororo.

    Golby-san¡¯s done urinating.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t think of it but could it be that you were misunderstanding that you were stronger than Reika-san, or Barbie and Ruby who are your followers? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Golby-san.

    ¡¸ Because I¡¯m better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have you fought with them to death? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ You were only making evaluations on your own convenience, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s sharp.

    ¡¸ You just understood it from your fight with Edie, haven¡¯t you? Professionals don¡¯t show off their ability. Edie has hidden her skills for ten days before arriving at Los Angeles. That¡¯s why you underestimated her ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says calmly.

    ¡¸ Was I deceived? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Idiot. Aren¡¯t you a professional? You¡¯re the stupid one for not seeing through it. Nikita, can you move your body now? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    Golby-san tries to move her body, but.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, pick one, get killed or get raped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you being rude to Edie? Besides, you were also offensive to Nei and the two for ten days ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s been seducing Nei all the time.

    She¡¯s completely ignoring me.

    ¡¸ I should¡¯ve told you in advance that these people are my precious family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s, uhm, Cordelia-Oneesama! ¡¹

    Golby-san asks for Miss Cordelia¡¯s help as Kyouko-san pressures her.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ Yes, Nikita must pay for her sins towards Edie. It could be your life, or your chastity, or both. Your mind and body, your dignity as a human will all be taken away ¡¹

    Golby-san shivers.

    ¡¸ I-I, just what sin have I done?! ¡¹

    She glares at Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ You fought and lost, right? In our world, losing is a sin. Those who lose can¡¯t complain to those who won against them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Therefore, everyone desperately fights to not lose instead of win. You only live once, and if you lose, you die. There are no retries ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Even if you win all the time, losing once will cause your death.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how the world works. And that is the reason why people try to measure the strength of the people in front of them accurately. Can I take this fight? How will it go? Will I win? If I lose, can I stop myself from getting killed? You never fight someone stronger than you so you won¡¯t lose. If you can turn the tables to that kind of enemy, then find a mean to defeat the enemy in a single blow. Think of how to beat your opponent while not showing a chance. If you can¡¯t, then run away. Bow your head even if you don¡¯t like them if that¡¯s what makes you avoid fighting them upfront. You have to think of those too. If you¡¯re a professional, an adult. Nikita never understood that kind of appropriateness even one bit ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my fault. I pampered her too much ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looks down.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s why Cordelia can¡¯t complain nor bear a grudge even if Nikita who lost to Edie is killed or raped. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know that Kyouko ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onee-sama, are you abandoning me? ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Abandon? How can you say that after embarrassing me this much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m a shame to Cordelia-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you at least had a slight indication of regret, you could¡¯ve returned even with just your life left. I¡¯m disappointed in you, Nikita ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia speaks with a straight look.

    ¡¸ Your fight with Kouzuki SS¡¯ Reika-san can only be seen as playing around, but it¡¯s a big deal for Kyouko and my business in Japan. We can¡¯t let an idiot like you mess things up! I should¡¯ve picked someone smarter than this, you¡¯re the worst. All you did was try to be domineering on Japan¡¯s side ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s seriously angry.

    ¡¸ I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You had Kyouko and me in your back that¡¯s why they were being kind to a useless girl like you! And yet, you misunderstood your skills, grew impudent, and shamed us! You¡¯re a shame!!

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Ah, she cried.

    She finally cried.

    Golby-san sheds tears.

    ¡¸ Sorry but I¡¯ll also be receiving Kyouko¡¯s torment as punishment for bringing a useless girl like you ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia sighs.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be spanking Cordelia later after this. Eenie and Meenie are already preparing at home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Actually, I¡¯d like to watch you deflowered with the others, but. I¡¯m also receiving a punishment, ufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be wrecked later ¡¹

    Hey now.

    ¡¸ I-I want to join you ¡¹

    Golby-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be naive. You¡¯ll receive that man¡¯s penis! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No!! Kyouko-oneesama! I! This man!!

    ¡¸ Minaho, you¡¯ll take a video of this, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san turns to Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan was doing her job on a laptop on the curtain table, looking like she¡¯s not interested in this fuss that took so long.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll be recording in case of rape. If we¡¯re killing her, there won¡¯t be any evidence ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Agugugu! ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave Edie to decide her end. Edie¡¯s the winner, so she naturally has the right ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said and laughed.

    ¡¸ I-I haven¡¯t lost yet! ¡¹

    Golby-san still admits not to lose.

    She pleads to Miss Cordelia while desperately crying.

    ¡¸ Are you still saying that? Edie, how about smashing Nikita¡¯s nose? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san makes a radical remark, Edie.

    ¡¸ If I break her face then Darling can¡¯t have fun ¡¹

    She said with a calm tone.

    ¡¸ Darling, what do you want? If Darling doesn¡¯t want to do her, then I¡¯ll just kill her! ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Darling¡¯s woman, so my spoils are for Darling¡¯s. What do you want to do? She¡¯s a virgin! She¡¯s also quite squishy, Darling hasn¡¯t done a Russian girl yet, right? Want to rape her? ¡¹

    I.

    I look at Golby-san.,

    Edie stripped her naked, her legs are wide open, exhausted.

    Yeah, her skin is really white.

    Even her hair is a thicker color than Agnes¡¯ blonde hair. It¡¯s golden.

    Her face is beautiful, and seeing a strong-willed person crying is also great.

    So it¡¯s true, Russian girls in their teens are as beautiful as angels.

    ¡¸ N-No! Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ Y-You can¡¯t have sex with that person! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, why, Megu-oneechan? Golby-san¡¯s beautiful. She¡¯s also a virgin. It¡¯s a rare chance so let Onii-chan have a taste! ¡¹

    Mana says.

    ¡¸ Yes! It¡¯s rare to find a virgin Russian girl you know! Let Yo-chan have fun! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ But, Nei-oneesan! ¡¹

    Megu can¡¯t agree with it it seems.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it Megu-chan, this is an excellent opportunity! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that we¡¯re letting Golby-san enter our family. ¡¹ It¡¯s just Yo-chan enjoying Golby-chan¡¯s body! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you don¡¯t need to take responsibility for taking away Golby-san¡¯s virginity. You heard Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia and Golby-chan¡¯s conversation just now, haven¡¯t you? Golby-chan needs to be punished, she lives in that kind of world, it¡¯s not Yo-chan¡¯s fault ¡¹

    Not my fault.

    ¡¸ Then, after the accumulation of her insults to us, Edie fought her and won. ¡¹ It¡¯s your right to do whatever you want with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to. If Yo-chan doesn¡¯t feel any charm from Golby-san, then don¡¯t rape her. Nobody¡¯s forcing you. Although ¡¹

    Edie takes in after Nei.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll put a tattoo in this woman¡¯s body. ¡º I lost to Edie. I¡¯m a woman who doesn¡¯t have a charm that men won¡¯t even rape me ¡» ¡¹

    She smiled.

    Oh, she¡¯s been listening to Misuzu and Michi¡¯s wild ideas.

    She¡¯s come up with the same.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san screams.

    ¡¸ Hauuu!! ¡¹

    Edie throws in another focused-type Shingetsu to her.

    ¡¸ Ahahahakufu! ¡¹

    Golby-san faints.

    Ah, she¡¯s peeing again.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s dirty. Edie-san, go to the shower room and clean up ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan closes her laptop and says.

    ¡¸ Good point! There we go! ¡¹

    Edie lifts Golby-san¡¯s body

    What a powerful girl.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, I¡¯m going too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m helping out as well! ¡¹

    Nei and Mana1 follows after Edie who carries the fainted Golby-san.

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we go home? Can we pick her up in the morning? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll be training her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Nikita¡¯s visually the best, I want to continue using her for our operations in Japan. Japan¡¯s weak to beauties like her after all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Just to remind you, I¡¯m not giving her to you. Nikita¡¯s my cute pet okay! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia glares at me.

    ¡¸ But, she should have the taste of frustration, I think she¡¯ll become better when you rape her, as she¡¯s a lesbian ¡¹

    W-What are these people thinking?

    ¡¸ Therefore, torment her for tonight. Make her think ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it with a man again¡± Nikita¡¯s body is strong so you can do her at least seven times in a row ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan might not agree, she has to get used to it ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Megu who has a confused look.

    ¡¸ He will be having sex with a lot of different girls from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Why Yoshi-kun!? ¡¹

    Megu asks. Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Because it helps us a lot ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s an ally, you see? Nikita is also Cordelia¡¯s ally. It¡¯s helpful to handle scandals like this at times within just people you can trust like family ¡¹

    Family.

    ¡¸ Nikita needs a man to rape her to understand her mistake. She¡¯s a lesbian, after all, if we punish her, she¡¯ll feel rewarded instead. But, this isn¡¯t a matter where we can ask anyone, right? Really, it¡¯s helpful to have a boy in the family to help us out ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles at me.

    ¡¸ A-Are you going to keep on doing this in the future as well? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Megumi, we belong to a criminal organization ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san and Cordelia-san are both our family. Isn¡¯t it natural for the family to help each other? Even I will ask for his help when the brothel reopens ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-san ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ You also have to get used to it. You can¡¯t feel emotion to her even if you have sex. Just do her following your sexual desire. It¡¯s different from having sex with family. Both have different uses, okay? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    This is also an event to teach me.

    I can¡¯t take responsibility on all the women I had sex with like now.

    My mind and body have their limits too.

    If I carry them all on my shoulders, I¡¯ll collapse one day.

    If I collapse, everyone in my family will be in trouble.

    ¡¸ Nikita needs a man to rape her as punishment. It just happened to be you. And as for you, just enjoy Nikita¡¯s body. Just pour all your libido from now until tomorrow morning. She¡¯s not your woman, and it¡¯s only for tonight, you can do anything, no matter how messed up it is ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I give you my permission. I won¡¯t complain about whatever happens later. Ah, bang her with the intent of making her pregnant. I don¡¯t mind even if she gets pregnant ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says laughing.

    ¡¸ With that said, we¡¯ll be taking our leave. If we were watching, then you¡¯d be cautious not to make us frown, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to the photos and videos. Also, after we retrieve her tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll gently lick her genitals this boy wounds ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia sticks out her long tongue.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it. How frightened will that girl be after getting raped by a man?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s have fun ourselves before all that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Kyouko, excuse us then! ¡¹

    The two are about to leave.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, wait ¡¹

    I stop them.

    ¡¸ Why do you two believe that I¡¯ll rape Golby-san? ¡¹

    What about my choice?

    Why are they not thinking of the possibility I¡¯ll reject it.

    ¡¸ Nikita¡¯s 17, a virgin, and also quite a beauty ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia turns around and says.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯re a healthy boy, so your sexual desire is full of vim and vigor! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Unless you feel some acute stomach pain, you¡¯ll surely get on top of Nikita¡¯s body. That¡¯s all, QED¡¯s over ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I head to the bedroom.

    ¡¸ No, no! I don¡¯t want this!! ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s naked, lying on the bed.

    Edie¡¯s in total control of her body.

    To think that exploiting Shingetsu gets you this far.

    ¡¸ Ah, Megu-chan, I¡¯ll be taking the video so could you take photos together with Mana-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiles and gives Megu a camera.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan, I ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s looking gloomy.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, do you think Yo-chan wants to eat anything other than the meals you make? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think he wants to go to a restaurant sometimes and taste delicious meals from other countries? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, I do, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? And now, there¡¯s a Russian dish presented here. Just think of it that way! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Megu-chan and Katsu-nee make the meals back at the house, right? It¡¯s delicious, and Yo-chan can feel that you poured your feelings in it ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, he should go out sometimes and taste something, not from home. You don¡¯t want Yo-chan to be ignorant of the world, right? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s listening to Nei¡¯s reasoning.

    ¡¸ Restaurant meals, well, of course, the professional cook make food lovingly for their customers, but it¡¯s a different affection from the cuisine prepared by the family. But it doesn¡¯t change that it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you just want to let Yoshi-kun have sex with other girls?! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, if you say more than then, I¡¯ll take away your title of lawful wife ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Everyone allowed you to be the first wife, but he¡¯s not yours only ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Megu-oneechan doesn¡¯t want Onii-chan to have sex with girls you haven¡¯t accepted, right? We get that, but ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Whether Onii-chan wants to do it or not is much more important ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. If Yo-chan says he wants to, then I¡¯ll bring any girl to him! That¡¯s what pleases Yo-chan! I live for Yo-chan after all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Nei-oneechan. Mana too. If it¡¯s to see Onii-chan feel good when having sex, then I¡¯ll do anything! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s the one who holds the ¡°ordinary girl¡± title among my girls.

    Compared to that, Mana¡¯s my sex slave, Nei is entirely dependent on me.

    Now, I¡¯m registered as Nei¡¯s only relative, her twin brother. Also her lover.

    ¡¸ I understand Megumi¡¯s rational way of thinking. But, our family isn¡¯t normal. With all the abnormal girls gathering, you can somehow manage and balance it out. But, if we respect Megumi¡¯s will, then it¡¯ll be a rule that he can¡¯t have sex girls other than family, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great?! I don¡¯t want Yoshi-kun to have sex with anyone other than the family! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Well, if you tie him down then it¡¯ll suffocate him, right? Besides, even if we make that rule now, Megumi will change the rule to ¡°have sex with only the lawful wife,¡± someday, won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that you¡¯re already heading towards that direction ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gives a warning.

    ¡¸ Well, okay. Let¡¯s do majority vote. Those who think it¡¯s okay for him to rape Golby-san, raise your hand ¡¹

    Nei and Mana raised their hands right away.

    Edie who¡¯s holding down Golby-san too.

    ¡¸ I think that he should do it too ¡¹

    She raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Shou-san, what about you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s standing at the entrance.

    When the conversation between Kyouko-san and Golby-san turned serious;

    She judged that it¡¯s better for her to stand as security personnel of Kouzuki SS.

    She¡¯s just listening to our conversation quietly.

    ¡¸ I just lost my virginity last night, so I don¡¯t have any opinion in particular ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says timidly.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia are underestimating him ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Sure, Nikita Gorbachev may be a hardcore lesbian, so they only think that him raping her is punishment through pain ¡¹

    What are you talking about?

    ¡¸ Well, as for me, I think it¡¯s helpful that they¡¯re trying to make her get along with us ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Shou-san¡¯s guess is half-right. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Cordelia-san doesn¡¯t know. Kyouko-san had that intention from the start ¡¹

    No way?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no one with lesbian tendencies among the members in Los Angeles, so she thinks that this won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸ I also learned lesbian techniques during my prostitute era ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ This is no punishment. I¡¯ll be sending her to heaven. And after that, she¡¯ll learn how amazing it is to have sex with a man! ¡¹

    Kuromori Minaho, the love teacher, goes up on the bed.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be taking you to our side while keeping it a secret to Cordelia-san ¡¹

    We¡¯re making Golby-san fall?!!!

    1. The author wrote Megu, but she¡¯ll remain in the scene

 Chapter 596. Rape of Nikita

    Chapter 596. Rape of Nikita

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa! Uguuuu!!! Iyaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    As expected of a Russian girl, her pants are loud.

    She¡¯s shrilling in pleasure loudly that it would make a window glass vibrate.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Kyouko-san, and her partners are quite lively, so it¡¯s your first time feeling such delicate attacks, right? ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan licks Golby-san¡¯s inner part.

    ¡¸ I will teach you the pleasure of gently rubbing a fine velvet on the erogenous zones of your whole body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!! Aguu, aguuu, auuuu!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s waist convulses.

    Did she reach climax again?

    There¡¯s love nectar spewing from her crotch.

    ¡¸ S-Stop! Please, I yield!! ¡¹

    She breathes violently, begging with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯ll be having fun until morning ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, listen, we¡¯re not including Nikita in our family. That girl is Miss Cordelia¡¯s pet. A property of Kyouko-san¡¯s lover so you should think of her as a distant relative ¡¹

    Nei looks into my eyes and said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a distant relative so you can get along with her, but, she¡¯s not family. Miss Cordelia is responsible for Nikita-chan¡¯s future. And, Miss Cordelia gave her permission to violate Nikita-chan. Yo-chan, you can do as your lust dictates to that girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Onii-chan doesn¡¯t need to take responsibility for anything, just think of Cordelia-san asking for her pet to be impregnated ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Is that really okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about it being okay or not, it¡¯s about Yo-chan doing it ¡¹

    Nei sandwiches my cheeks with her hands and looks straight into my eyes as she says that.

    ¡¸ Be honest, do you want to do it with Nikita-chan? Does Yo-chan want to screw his penis inside that selfish and arrogant girl? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Look, what do you think of that alluring figure? ¡¹

    Golby-san.

    ¡¸ Nooooo!!! Nooooo! Not there!!!! Iyaaaa! Let me rest! I beg you! Let me take a break!!! ¡¹

    Her fair white skin is now flushed to pink.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating, trembling in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I want to do her. I want to have sex with her and release inside ¡¹

    I show off my desire honestly.

    ¡¸ Then do it! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, give Yo-chan fellatio ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Megu looks confused.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want to do it then Mana-chan will. Ah, maybe Shou-neechan wants to! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I-I get it, I¡¯ll do it! ¡¹

    Megu goes in front of me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, take out your penis! ¡¹

    A, she¡¯s still angry.

    ¡¸ Ah, this won¡¯t do. Disqualified. Mana-chan, teach Shou-neechan how to fellate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ Shou-oneesan, come over here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! I said, wait! ¡¹

    Megu tries to stop them, but.

    ¡¸ Our relationships have an established delicate balance! You know that, right? ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu in a strict tone.

    ¡¸ I would never have sex with any man other than Yo-chan. I made a vow. What about Mana-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I won¡¯t have sex with anyone other than Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you were raped by a different man, what will you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suicide!. ¡¹ I can¡¯t show myself to Onii-chan anymore ¡¹

    Mana says that while smiling.

    ¡¸ Me too. If I¡¯m going to betray Yo-chan, then I¡¯d rather die. It¡¯s absolute ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! I¡¯m the same ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s just the arbitrary pledges of us, his women ¡¹

    Nei speaks to Megu in a low voice.

    ¡¸ Just because we vow to protect our chastity for Yo-chan, that doesn¡¯t mean that Yo-chan has to do do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I can hold back when it¡¯s with the family. But, if Yoshi-kun does it with anyone outside the family! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Are you gonna say that he¡¯s cheating? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s cheating. That¡¯s what I see ¡¹

    Right.

    To Megu, it¡¯s not that pleasant.

    ¡¸ Oh sure. Even if you define it as cheating, ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan can cheat! I mean, do it more! I¡¯ll support you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-neesan! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s at a loss.

    ¡¸ I also support. ¡¹ Onii-chan, cheat a lot more! ¡¹

    Mana says.

    ¡¸ Mana too, why? ¡¹

    Seeing Megu surprised, Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ If he just looks at his family then his heart will break ¡¹

    She hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ He also needs to be interested in the outside world, outside the family ¡¹

    The outside world.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If Yo-chan just keeps worrying about the family, and he can no longer see his family, won¡¯t he feel unhappy?

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ During the summer break, everyone took out Yo-chan from the mansion to various places, he wants to see this vast world. If he stays in the mansion and thinks only about the family, then he¡¯ll just boil down ¡¹

    I really went here and there during the summer vacation.

    Minaho-neesan brought me to a European art appreciation trip.

    To mountain hot springs, to the sea to swim.

    Misuzu and the girls brought me to a Luxury resort in the South Seas where they only talk in French.

    Then, lastly, our trip to Los Angeles.

    Even if the accompanying family members change, I¡¯m always taken to various places.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I feel like I¡¯ve traveled enough for my lifetime ¡¹

    Up until now, I never traveled during summer vacation.

    ¡¸ That wasn¡¯t a lifetime¡¯s worth, the world is still wide. There are still a lot of places I want to go with Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I have a lot of places I want to go with him ¡¹

    Mana and Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s natural to look at attractive girls when you go to the outside world! And then, if Yo-chan wants to eat that girl, then I¡¯ll give my support ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ No, but, knowing the wide world is different from cheating! ¡¹

    Megu still doesn¡¯t agree.

    ¡¸ MEG. Don¡¯t trouble Darling too much ¡¹

    Edie who¡¯s sitting on the side of the bed as she controls Golby-san¡¯s body with Shingetsu says.

    ¡¸ Darling is always holding back for our sakes. If you give him too much stress, then Darling will break] ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Edie said. Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Our family system has him as the center. Therefore, he¡¯s always under pressure ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says while attacking Golby-san with her fingers.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not a superman. He¡¯s a typical boy. Yet, we always force him to push himself physically and mentally, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean that Yo-chan needs to have sex with women outside the family! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s always being considerate when it comes to us ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ This girl is okay. Her body¡¯s healthy and her libido¡¯s rich. Having her as a sex friend would be for the best ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan checks on Golby-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, do you get it? It¡¯s not that Yo-chan will be making all the girls he wants to have sex with fall for him. After all, some girls mentally and physically a landmine ¡¹

    A landmine woman, what?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we have to check them out and make sure he doesn¡¯t step on landmines. But, if we do that, Yo-chan needs to open up to us whenever he feels lust to a girl, right? If Megu-chan keeps on complaining, then Yo-chan will probably approach women in secret to us, and as a result! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The landmine explodes! ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ I mean, if we know who Yo-chan¡¯s doing it with then it¡¯s not cheating! Everyone knows! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if the woman Onii-chan finds is a good woman then we can invite them to the family, if not, keep her as a sex friend! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He can even do them once and leave them after! ¡¹

    Nei and Mana said. Megu¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I-Is that really okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter! In the first place, what we¡¯re doing is contrary to human laws! It¡¯s natural for us to shift things as we only have to agree as long as it would protect Yo-chan¡¯s mind! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, you can still go back to your parent¡¯s house with Yamamine-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks the taboo.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. I want to be with Yoshi-kun, with everyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then swallow your pride. Everyone does except for you. Aren¡¯t you the same, Shou-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m prepared to make exceptions when I decided to join the family ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied.

    ¡¸ Then, what about you, Megumi? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I-I understand. I¡¯ll let Yoshi-kun cheat ¡¹

    She speaks feebly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what you should say, do you understand your position, Megu-chan? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, you¡¯re not Yo-chan¡¯s lawful wife because it¡¯s your natural place, it¡¯s because Yo-chan¡¯s kind to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t. Then, what would you do? ¡¹

    Megu kneels in front of me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. Yoshi-kun, I, I was selfish. Yoshi-kun can have sex with anyone. I accept it, I¡¯m okay with it. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    She begs to me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t abandon me, please don¡¯t throw Megumi away, please, I beg you! ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s afraid of Yo-chan abandoning her more than anyone. She gets too strict to Yo-chan when her anxiety turns her inside out. She¡¯s showing too much greed ¡¹

    She tries to monopolize me out of anxiety.

    ¡¸ Err, I ¡¹

    How should I reply to Megu?

    ¡¸ Just say ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but there won¡¯t be a second chance¡± ¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but there won¡¯t be any s-second chances ¡¹

    I said. Megu:

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! I¡¯m really sorry! ¡¹

    She prostrates herself on the floor before me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yes, looking good, she¡¯s dripping a lot! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Please, let me rest now! Aaaaah, aaaaaah, I, again!! ¡¹

    Golby-san raises to climax again.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaaaguuuu!!! ¡¹

    She came again.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯ve been attacking only your clitoris, so you want something inside you now, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispers to Golby-san.

    ¡¸ What do you usually put inside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-A rotor ¡¹

    Golby-san replied.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s a small pink rotor, so my hymen doesn¡¯t break ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, your hymen is still intact ¡¹

    Yeah, I can see it through the meat walls opened by Minaho-neesan¡¯s fingers.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, pic! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Nei captures video and Mana takes photos, they capture Golby-sans¡¯ silly look.

    ¡¸ Hey, you seem to be trembling inside, your womb must be itching, right? Do you want something big and thick inside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, not a man! ¡¹

    Golby-san rejects strongly.

    ¡¸ Oh, it feels incredible you know. Megumi, show to Nikita-san how you connect with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m telling you to show off how a man and a woman have sex ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    I lift Megu¡¯s skirt.

    ¡¸ Wait, Noo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that ¡¹

    I touch Megu¡¯s panty, and it¡¯s already wet.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you already wet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that.it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    I massage Megu¡¯s chest on top of her clothes and caress her ass and crotch.

    ¡¸ Aaaah ¡¹

    I take down my pants roughly and expose my penis.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san screams from seeing a man¡¯s erect penis for the first time.

    ¡¸ Look, look at it! ¡¹

    Edie forces Golby-san¡¯s eyes to open.

    Then, Megu sucks on my penis deliciously.

    ¡¸ Megumi, do you plan on enjoying by yourself? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Megu:

    ¡¸ S-Shou-oneesan, have some too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I still don¡¯t know much on how to do it ¡¹

    Shou-neesan looks troubled.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s like this, use your tongue here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Megu and Shou-oneechan do double fellatio.

    ¡¸ What do you think of a man¡¯s penis, Nikita-san? It¡¯s big, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispers.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s big ¡¹

    Golby-san who¡¯s Edie forcing to watch my penis mutters.

    ¡¸ That thing will go inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible, it can¡¯t go in! ¡¹

    Golby-san trembles in fear.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Megumi put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Minaho-san ¡¹

    I pull down Megu¡¯s panty.

    Her love nectar drips from the inside.

    This 16-year-old track-and-field leg looks beautiful and supple as always.

    Besides, Megu¡¯s ass feels pleasant to touch.

    Her tempered muscle feels elastic.

    ¡¸ Get on top so Nikita-san can see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    I sit on the chair lightly.

    Then, Megu sits on my legs.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun put it inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. ¡¹

    I hold the base of my penis with my right hand to make an angle.

    Then, I poke my glans through Megu¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-It¡¯s coming in!! ¡¹

    Zubububububu!!

    My penis sinks in her hot and wet vagina.

    ¡¸ A-Amazing ¡¹

    Golby-san gulps.

    ¡¸ Look, she¡¯s much younger than you. But, she¡¯s taking in such a huge penis. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! ¡¹

    Megu swings her waist up and down and enjoys having sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! It feels so good! Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis feels good, it¡¯s knocking deep inside of me! ¡¹

    We continue our intercourse for a minute, then;

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Eh, why Minaho-san? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Time to switch. You can do it later again, Mana-san¡¯s next ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said smiling.

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Mana pulls down her panty and is naked on her lower half.

    ¡¸ W-Wait a second! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, what we¡¯re doing now is showing off to that lady over there. Switch with me already, Onii-chan is everyone¡¯s Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said

    ¡¸ I-I get it ¡¹

    Megu pulls out my penis from inside her.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you that dissatisfied? ¡¹

    Nei asks. Megu.

    ¡¸ Well, I feel the happiest when Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis is inside of me that I want it to continue forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s my turn for that happiness! ¡¹

    Mana gets on top of me.

    She¡¯s facing me.

    ¡¸ Look, even such a small girl is about to accept that penis ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Golby-san.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯m putting it in! ¡¹

    Mana accepts my penis inside her

    ¡¸ Ah, I-It¡¯s coming in ¡¹

    Since Mana and I are facing each other, Golby-san can only see Mana¡¯s back and ass.

    But, she can clearly see the genital accepting my penis inside of it.

    ¡¸ Aaau! Ahn! So happy! I feel so happy! ¡¹

    Mana kisses me after accepting my penis all the way in.

    Our tongues entwine.

    ¡¸ One minute rule, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s see how far we can go in a minute ¡¹

    This 14-year-old beauty sways her hips frantically on top of me.

    Mana¡¯s been having sex almost every day since she lost her virginity.

    Now, she¡¯s a specialist in sex.

    ¡¸ Oh my, you¡¯ve gotten better moving your waist, even from here, I can tell how you tighten up your vagina with your butt muscles ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan praises Mana.

    ¡¸ A-Amazing, it¡¯s coming in and out like that ¡¹

    Golby-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Okay, time to switch. Shou-san¡¯s next ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Shou-neesan¡¯s surprised that Minaho-neesan told her to do it too.

    ¡¸ Well of course! Everyone gets along better through these experiences! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Yes. Rei-chan often have sex together with us at the mansion ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I see, in that case, ¡¹

    Shou-neechan takes off her lower half embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Is it a rule to take off only the lower half? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really. If you want to be fully naked, then go on ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯d only take off the lower part, don¡¯t have the confidence to stop after a minute if I get naked ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan also connects with me.

    ¡¸ I feel embarrassed, so I¡¯ll just look at your face ¡¹

    I knew it, she also wants a face-to-face position.

    She hugs me in front and connects with me.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan~! ¡¹

    Her inside is now wet due to the bizarre situation./

    ¡¸ Ah, auuu! I feel embarrassed, and yet my voice is leaking out! ¡¹

    This is Shou-neechan¡¯s first time having sex in front of everyone.

    But, she¡¯s swinging her hips like it¡¯s fun.

    ¡¸ It feels incredible, I feel like I¡¯m doing something I mustn¡¯t yet it feels good! ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan¡¯s minute is over.

    ¡¸ Edie-san and I can do it next time ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Edie.

    Edie¡¯s holding down Golby-san¡¯s body with Shingetsu.

    She can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Edie laughed it off.

    ¡¸ I become stronger whenever I have sex with Darling. Michi said the same. Rei-chan too. Shou¡¯s also becoming stronger for sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Edie as she pulls out my penis from inside her.

    ¡¸ With that said, it¡¯s my turn now! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s already naked

    Megu¡¯s holding the video camera now.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? You wanted to see me naked, right? ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s fascinated by Nei¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ B-Beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks! Then, watch me have sex now! ¡¹

    Nei sits on me, making sure that Golby-san can see her naked body.

    ¡¸ Y-You have such beauty and yet, why a man? ¡¹

    Golby-san asks. Nei.

    ¡¸ Because I am a part of this man¡¯s life and he is my everything ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s slit touches the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ I love him. I adore him. I treasure his life more than mine ¡¹

    Jububububu.

    The pressure from the glans penetrating inside pushes out the love nectar inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ Uuun~ ¡¹

    It¡¯s inside Nei.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! No! Don¡¯t do it with a man!! ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s enraged to see Nei defiled by a man like me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not a man, he¡¯s Yo-chan! He¡¯s the one I love! Aaahn! Yo-chan¡¯s inside ¡¹

    My thing went inside Nei to the root.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, hold my breasts from behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I cling to Nei¡¯s voluptuous body while still connected.

    I massage her breasts, play with her nipples.

    ¡¸ Time to move ¡¹

    Nei slowly moves her waist.

    Raising her waist until the glans is barely out.

    Then she drops down in one go.

    Love nectar is oozing out from the connection.

    ¡¸ Aahn, that feels good. Yo-chan, sex feels good ¡¹

    Nei speaks her impressions as if she¡¯s soaking herself to a hot spring.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels good! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s soft body feels fantastic.

    ¡¸ I feel so happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Nei speaks to Golby-san while having sex with me.

    ¡¸ You can see it now, right? We¡¯re all Yo-chan¡¯s women. We swore to continue to love Yo-chan for a lifetime ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ All the girls you watched have sex all gave their virginity to Yo-chan. They never had sex with anyone but YO-chan. It¡¯s only Yo-chan, isn¡¯t that right girls? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Mana too! Only Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Mana and Shou-neechan too.

    ¡¸ Me too! Michi, and Rei also! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, no comment ¡¹

    Err, Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ S-So what? A-Are you asking me to say that too? ¡¹

    Golby-san tells Nei.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not. We don¡¯t mind letting Nikita-chan become Yo-chan¡¯s sex friend! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex friend? ¡¹

    Oh, do Russian-Americans not know about it?

    ¡¸ Yeah, a partner that¡¯s available anytime Yo-chan wants to have sex. That¡¯s why Nikita-chan¡¯s banned from having sex with other men too ¡¹

    She speaks things selfishly.

    ¡¸ A-Are you asking me to become a sex slave? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not that I meant, if you¡¯re a sex slave then Yo-chan feels responsible for you. What we want for Nikita-chan is to be raped without taking any responsibility after ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t become like that! I have my pride! Furthermore, doing it with a man is just!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not a man, he¡¯s Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei laughs while swinging her waist.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell! Showing me such a shameless act, if you think that I¡¯ll desire for it by doing that then you¡¯re making a big mistake!

    Golby-san said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not craving for it? Nikita-chan¡¯s pussy is dripping wet though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because this woman made me cum so many times! ¡¹

    Golby-san desperately tries to lie.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re doing this for Nikita-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you get it already, right? We all allow it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Go on, break Nikita-chan ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Minaho-neesan had me connect with my other women before raping Golby-san.

    That was to make sure that I don¡¯t feel sorry for my women.

    ¡¸ Also, Yo-chan wants to let out a lot, right? ¡¹

    After my women leaving immediately after connecting with me so many times:

    My lust is already boiling hot.

    ¡¸ If it were us, Yo-chan women, then you¡¯d hold back, right? ¡¹

    Even if my penis is wrapped in just one minute, I held back my lust.

    ¡¸ But, you don¡¯t need to hold back with Nikita-chan, fuck her anytime you like ¡¹

    Nei lifts herself slowly.

    My penis is pulled out.

    Oh, I want to have sex more.

    I want to ejaculate inside soft meat.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, camera ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu hands over the video camera.

    ¡¸ Okay, Mana will strip Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana takes off my clothes

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s penis is growing bigger ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been holding back in the passive state after all.

    It¡¯s incredibly starving now.

    Then, Golby-san¡¯s soft naked body is in front of me.

    ¡¸ Devour her as you want ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    I.

    ¡¸ Wait, stop, don¡¯t come! ¡¹

    Oh, Golby-san¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯ve increased her sensitivity ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s suppressing that body.

    ¡¸ Go on, Yo-chan, do it! ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been holding back all this time.

    Therefore, I rush on Golby¡¯s body!

    ¡¸ Noooooooo!!!! Iyaaa! Noooo! Iyaaa! I don¡¯t want a man!!! ¡¹

    I bury my face on Golby-san¡¯s breasts.

    I lick on her pink nipples. I suck on it.

    Ooh, her skin feels different.

    Do white people have thinner skin?

    I conquer this female body I never experienced before.

    I massage her ass.

    I lick on her nipple, her belly.

    Her lower half.

    I use my tongue to attack her clitoris and her opening.

    ¡¸ Hagyaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan made this body meltdown.

    Edie¡¯s ramping up her sensitivity.

    ¡¸ It feels good to have a man ravish you, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispers to Golby-san.

    ¡¸ I-I will not lose to this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, of course, you won¡¯t lose to the pleasure you¡¯ve already experienced from Kyouko-san and her girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ But, look, men have something Kyouko-san, and the others don¡¯t have ¡¹

    I press my angry dick into Golby-san¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! No, no, noo! I don¡¯t want that!! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s really cute, Golby-san ¡¹

    Golby-san who¡¯s trembling in fear now is much cuter

    than herself always so proud of her strength.

    ¡¸ M-Me? Cute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and I¡¯ll make you even cuter! ¡¹

    I push in my waist.

    My penis stirs inside Golby-san¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Higiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Golby-san¡¯s face distorts in fear.

    ¡¸ It hurts! It hurts! Ouch!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course not ¡¹

    I¡¯m just pressing the tip.

    ¡¸ The real pain is just about to begin ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Time to break Golby-san¡¯s hymen ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! No! No, no!! I won¡¯t allow that! ¡¹

    Hearing Golby-san says that:

    I push in my glans deeper!

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    My glans tore through her membrane as she screams.

    ¡¸ P-Please! Stop! Stop this already!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just half of it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s just half? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, I¡¯ll push into the deepest part!!! ¡¹

    Unnn!!!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    My penis kisses her plump uterus.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this?! It¡¯s going so deep inside me!! This man¡¯s thing is inside of me! ¡¹

    Tears gather in Golby-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Not yet! This is just the start! ¡¹

    I begin to piston.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! It hurts! Stop! Please stop!! ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s blood coming out from the connection.

    But, my mind doesn¡¯t want to do anything other than violate Golby-san.

    Gucho, gucho, gucho!!

    I intensify my piston while my penis is covered in love nectar and virgin blood.

    ¡¸ G-Golby-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Call her Nikita ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Nikita, I-I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! What?! What now?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t hold it!! I¡¯m going to ejaculate! I¡¯m going to cum inside Nikita a lot!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Ejaculate?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get pregnant with my child! Nikita!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooooo!!! Nothing but that!!! ¡¹

    Oooh, I feel the hot mass coming from deep inside of me.

    ¡¸ Aaah, cumming! I¡¯m cumming Nikita!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop!! If you do that I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll definitely kill you!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuugh! Cumming!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, Nikitaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Dooooopu!!

    ¡¸ N-No way! It¡¯s coming! Something¡¯s coming inside my body!!! ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ I feel something warm spreading inside me!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m cumming even more! Nikita! ¡¹

    I push in my waist and keep on ejaculating.

    ¡¸ Your womb is now filled with hot semen ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Nikita.

    ¡¸ No way. This man violated me ¡¹

    Tears spill out of her eyes.

    Oh boy, Nikita cried.

    Crying Nikita looks so cute.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t forgive you! I won¡¯t forgive you! ¡¹

    Nikita cries a lot more.

    Seeing that crying face makes me erect.

    ¡¸ Nikita, let¡¯s go for the second round ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you told? I¡¯ll ejaculate inside you as much as I want until you¡¯re pregnant ¡¹

    I resume my piston.

    ¡¸ Nooooo! Ouch! It hurts!! ¡¹

    My semen should be enough as lubrication.

    The second round shouldn¡¯t hurt as much.

    I massage Nikita¡¯s chest while swinging my waist.

    ¡¸ Stop!! Stop it already!! Nguu! ¡¹

    I kiss her lips.

    I¡¯m violating Nikita¡¯s whole body.

    ¡¸ Nooooo! Nguu, nguuuu! ¡¹

    Tears, sweat, love nectar, virgin blood, semen.

    Various fluids meltdown on us.

    After ejaculating inside Nikita, my rampage finally subsides.

    ¡¸ No more! I yield ¡¹

    I release my final ejaculation on Nikita as she mutters in a state of daze.

 Chapter 597. Nikitaâ€™s home visit

    Chapter 597. Nikita¡¯s home visit

    ¡¸ Katsuko, what¡¯s the meal for tonight? ¡¹

    Nikita Gorbachev looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s curry for tonight ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies, looking puzzled.

    ¡¸ Oh, Curry? I like Japanese curry. You¡¯ll make it spicy, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We only do medium-spicy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, why is that?! Is that a declaration of war on me? ¡¹

    Err.

    Well, Edie¡¯s laughing it out so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s spicy then Agnes and Mao-chan can¡¯t eat! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naaaaa?! I-Is that so?! Then it can¡¯t be helped! I allow it! ¡¹

    Nikita shows a forced smile.

    ¡¸ I mean, why are you eating here? ¡¹

    Nei asks Nikita.

    ¡¸ What about it Nei? Do you not want me here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say that far but you¡¯re a bit annoying ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s cold when it comes to Nikita.

    ¡¸ Geez, there you go again, Aahn, Nei¡¯s angry face is also beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikita¡¯s praises don¡¯t make me happy ¡¹

    It¡¯s the end of summer vacation. September.

    I¡¯m already somewhat familiar with the bakery at the high school.

    Nikita has come back from America.

    The first round was Rei-chan vs. Kyouko-san in Green mountain Studio during the holidays in May.

    The following week was a death fight between Rei-chan, Nikita + Barbie0san and Ruby-san, Golbaru3.

    Then, during summer break, Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, Golbarubie3 vs. Rei-chan + Kouzuki SS ¡°Summer vacation super battle festival, battle beauties great warrior war, summer great crash¡± was held at Mount Fuji.

    A decisive battle in Mt. Fuji sounds outrageous but, Kyouko-san said something I can¡¯t even understand like ¡°It¡¯s a deathmatch in the magic circle in Osaka Castle¡± or ¡°The Emperor¡¯s tomb(Daisenryou burial mound) is the keyhole to the earth¡± or something.

    For the time being, it ended saying that a battle in Mt. Fuji is better.

    By the way, she said ¡°great mountaintop crash,¡± but actually, that was the fifth one.

    Rei-chan¡¯s the only one who climbed the mountaintop and used as an advertisement for tourism.

    We met with Nikita again in Los Angeles at the end of August.

    I forcibly took away her virginity and had sex in succession after that and yet.

    Nikita¡¯s nonchalant the next morning.

    She trained with Edie, ate breakfast with us like we¡¯re all friends and went home when Miss Cordelia picked her up by a car.

    I knew it, her thought pattern is different from us at a fundamental level.

    Then, it¡¯s September now.

    She¡¯s back in Japan alone due to her next fight with Rei-chan, and yet.

    ¡¸ Why are you even here?! ¡¹

    Nei glares at Nikita.

    Last night, Nikita came to school.

    No, actually, we don¡¯t like Nikita who¡¯s known by the police to be in Kyouko-san¡¯s camp to come to us.

    Therefore, in May and August, she stayed over a private hideout of Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia, she didn¡¯t show up in our mansion, and yet.

    This time, she came here in disguise.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s been a while since I came here from Los Angeles! I¡¯d like to do some courtesy call at least! ¡¹

    Nikita said.

    ¡¸ And coming here was the best idea I came up with! This place is heaven for me! Aaaah! So many cute girls!!!! ¡¹

    Nikita looks at the girls in the living room and smiles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all so cute! Agnes, come here! ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ Papaaa! ¡¹

    She clings to me.

    ¡¸ There, there, it will be okay. Papa¡¯s here with you ¡¹

    I hug Agnes.

    Please don¡¯t put too much pressure on Agnes.

    What would you do if Agnes asks for sex because she feels uneasy again?

    We haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, you know?!

    ¡¸ Then, Mao will do! I¡¯ll give you a hug! Come over here! ¡¹

    Mao-chan:

    ¡¸ Papa, that lady is scary! ¡¹

    She runs to me.

    It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s hug Mao-chan too.

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m scared! Kyaaaan~! ¡¹

    Nei jokes around and jumps to my chest.

    ¡¸ What!? Why are you all going to Yoshi instead?! ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s pouting.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s Mao¡¯s Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s Yo-chan after all! ¡¹

    The three talk back to Nikita.

    ¡¸ Seriously, why are all the women here can¡¯t understand the splendor of being a lesbian! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi who understands Nikita¡¯s hobby aren¡¯t here tonight.

    They¡¯re going to Kyoto with Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san.

    Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan are with them.

    It seems that they¡¯ll interview the candidates for the brothel.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! Nikiniki came over to the mansion because you want to have sex with Yo-chan, right? ¡¹

    Nei insists.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-Wrong!! I-I-I-I didn¡¯t! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already addicted to Yo-chan raping you! ¡¹

    Err.

    Nikita asked me to have sex after arriving at the mansion.

    She gave me a rough kiss and said;

    ¡º Please, fuck me right now, do me ¡»

    In the end, I did it with Nikita in the reception room.

    And we went for 5 or 6 rounds.

    ¡¸ S-S-Sure, I asked Yoshi for sex. B-B-B-But, Nei and the cute girls are more than him, yes, I want to have sex with everyone.

    Nikita puffs her chest in pride.

    ¡¸ Yoshi¡¯s penis is an afterthought. After all, nobody else has a penis here! I¡¯m a lesbian, you know! There¡¯s no way I would lose to Yoshi¡¯s penis! ¡¹

    Nei:

    ¡¸ You already lost! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! ¡¹

    Nikita panics.

    ¡¸ There are hidden cameras in all the rooms in this mansion! I was watching! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikiniki, you can¡¯t win against the penis~! ¡¹

    Nikita:

    ¡¸ Ah, ahahaha, hahahahaha, hahahahaha! ¡¹

    She tries to gloss it over by laughing.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, she¡¯s too noisy, why don¡¯t you tie her up with a rope and do her from behind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Nei! That¡¯s a good idea! Do it! Yes! ¡¹

    What should I do with this woman?

    ¡¸ Nikita-san¡¯s already broken! Thanks to you, Onii-chan had to reduce the number of times he does it with us! ¡¹

    Mana shows up from the kitchen and protests.

    Megu also shows her face, glaring at her.

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it. Don¡¯t look at me like that! Next time, I¡¯ll join and help out when you have sex! ¡¹

    Nikita said.

    ¡¸ No thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d love it if you don¡¯t ¡¹

    Mana and Megu reject clearly.

    ¡¸ Then, Nei? You¡¯re okay with it, right? Let me join in when you have sex with Yoshi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to! Nikiniki, your eyes are bloodshot like a middle-aged pervert! You¡¯re also breathing heavily! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that! Let¡¯s do it all together! Okay? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Could you not force them? ¡¹

    Margo-san shows up.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan called. Nagisa-san will leave her shop late so go ahead and eat dinner, she said ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s coming to pick up Nagisa on the way home.

    Ootoku-san is with Jii-chan in Kyoto, so Shou-neechan isn¡¯t that busy today.

    ¡¸ Oh, who are you? ¡¹

    Nikita looks at Margo-san defiantly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Margo Starkweather, Nei¡¯s elder sister ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Miss Nikita, you¡¯re Miss Cordelia¡¯s pet if I recall. I¡¯ll treat you as a guest to a degree, but if you go too far, then I¡¯ll kick you out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Margo. I¡¯ve heard that name. You¡¯re Kyouko-oneesama¡¯s pet, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san and I don¡¯t have that kind of relationship ¡¹

    The two glare at each other.

    ¡¸ Okay stop! That¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    Edie gets in between the two.

    ¡¸ I know. I-I can¡¯t win against Edie after all! ¡¹

    Nikita backs off, afraid of receiving Shingetsu again.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re misunderstanding something, Nikita ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Margo¡¯s strong. She¡¯s stronger than me. Also, Michi¡¯s Shingetsu is impressive! She¡¯s not here today though ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! You¡¯re the one strongest here! I mean, people stronger than you are at the level of Kyouko-oneesama and the likes! I can¡¯t win against them ¡¹

    And the likes, she¡¯s mentioning Miss Cordelia, Eenie, and Meenie.

    No, Miss Cordelia still might have some other subordinates.

    ¡¸ Nononono. That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m weak, I¡¯m aware of my own weakness ¡¹

    Edie looks at me with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s much stronger than me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi? ¡¹

    Nikita looks at me showing a confused face.

    Then she laughed.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous Edie! ¡¹

    She looks at me and laughs it off.

    ¡¸ Looking at Yoshi¡¯s muscles I can clearly see that Yoshi can¡¯t be stronger than you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ His strength isn¡¯t his muscles. But his heart ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s the man who shot Cesario Viola ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Cesario Viola, you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you know him too, don¡¯t you? Cesario Viola ¡¹

    Nei hugs me.

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s acquainted with Cesario Viola.

    Nikita, her pet, should know Cesario Viola, an influential man in the underground society of Los Angeles.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s telling the truth. Yo-chan fought Cesario Viola to protect me ¡¹

    Oh, I recall that night.

    ¡¸ He shot Cesario Viola dead ¡¹

    I pulled the trigger of the pistol on a villain.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Time to eat ¡¹

    Ruriko shows up wearing an apron.

    Mana and Ruriko are in charge of today¡¯s dinner.

    Katsuko-nee and Megu are the housewives of the mansion, so they have no duties.

    I mean, Katsuko-nee¡¯s teaching everyone how to do the chores. Megu¡¯s her assistant at most times.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s curry and salad. Mana-chan and Ruriko-chan chopped all the ingredients just the two of them for the curry today! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I helped out only in seasoning but, you two already know how to make it, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneesama, thank you for your guidance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Katsuko-oneechan! Now, Onii-chan, time to eat! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana place plates.

    ¡¸ Oh my, you¡¯re cute too ¡¹

    Nikita tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kouzuki Ruriko ¡¹

    Ruriko says without breaking a smile.

    ¡¸ I-I see. I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Ah, even Nikita.

    Miss Cordelia must¡¯ve warned her not to be rude to the daughters of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll have a lot. I did a lot of exercises today, so my stomach is empty! ¡¹

    Why are you being too polite now?

    Also, exercise? All you did was have sex.

    Seriously, Nikita¡¯s just.

    When she received the curry plate from Ruriko, she gets away immediately.

    ¡¸ Nei, I¡¯m sitting next to you ¡¹

    She tries to escape to the seat next to Nei.

    ¡¸ Nope ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes and Mao-chan escape to my side.

    ¡¸ Geez! Nobody¡¯s going along! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sit in here, Nikita ¡¹

    Edie pats the seat next to her.

    ¡¸ Haa. Okay ¡¹

    Nikita sits down.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t feel sex appeal from you but, I know that I lose to you in strength. I¡¯ll have to obey ¡¹

    ¡¸ You really don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m weak. Michi¡¯s coming over tomorrow so try having a match with her. Michi¡¯s Shingetsu is the real deal. She¡¯s a genius ¡¹

    No, Edie, you¡¯re also a genius.

    ¡¸ Well, how about you join me in a spar after we digest our meal? ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nikita.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t been fighting professionals seriously for a while. I just thought of getting back that real feeling again ¡¹

    ¡¸ No thanks, I want to have sex with Yoshi after dinner! ¡¹

    Huh? You still want to do it!?

    Oh, she¡¯s the carnivorous woman type.

    ¡¸ Of course, I don¡¯t mind joining in with other girls! Cute girls are all welcome! ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ No doing it after meals. There¡¯s a show we have to watch by all means ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you saying that you prefer watching TV than enjoying my body?! ¡¹

    Nikita shows anger.

    ¡¸ Look, if it¡¯s just body, Ya-chan or Katsuko-nee are much better. When it comes to cuteness, Megu, Mana, and Ruriko are definitely cuter ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What now?! Are you saying that I don¡¯t have the charm as a woman!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying, Nikita also has some good points ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh? What? My strength? Or is it because of my noble elegance within my power ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ The part where you¡¯re not lying. You¡¯re always so frank, honest to yourself, bright ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s saying that Nikita¡¯s stupidity is what¡¯s cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! I can¡¯t believe you! That¡¯s rude! ¡¹

    She puffs in anger.

    Oh, the atmosphere is getting worse.

    ¡¸ Listen, everyone, ¡¹

    I speak to my women in here.

    ¡¸ Nikita¡¯s not in our family. She won¡¯t be in our family now, nor in the future ¡¹

    Nikita:

    ¡¸ Obviously! I¡¯m Cordelia-oneesama¡¯s pet! I hold pride in that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, why do you want to have sex with Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    Megu on the side nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because of ¡°berubara¡± ¡¹

    Berubara?

    ¡¸ Huh? Did I say it wrong? Kyouko-oneesama told me to answer ¡°berubara¡± in case I was asked that question ¡¹

    Hmm.

    It¡¯s Kyouko-san.

    I don¡¯t know whether that¡¯s serious or not.

    She¡¯s also using ¡°cold gags¡± when being an entertainer in Nagoya.

    ¡¸ Could it be that you¡¯re talking about the ¡°dessert stomach¡±? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, that! ¡¹

    What? It was just a verbal slip-up!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a lesbian. A pure lesbian. But, Cordelia-oneesama told me to ¡°It also feels good getting messed up by a man once in a while,¡± and after receiving it, it felt terrific ¡¹

    Nikita tells us.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯m not stupid. I know that any man won¡¯t do, it feels good because Yoshi does it. All of Yoshi¡¯s partners are all lovely, Megumi, you too. Have some confidence ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face is saying ¡°why is this person praising me?¡±

    ¡¸ Yoshi¡¯s the one who puts everyone together, right? Furthermore, to think that you¡¯re all satisfied from having sex with him is quite the story. Then, I thought that I could come to play with Yoshi if Cordelia-oneesama isn¡¯t present ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a relationship of only sex ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right1 ¡¹

    Nikita said.

    ¡¸ I mean, Nei, Megumi, and Mana shows off Yoshi¡¯s penis entering them before I got violated, you know? I thought that it¡¯s okay to enter me if it went inside such cute girls. An ordinary man¡¯s penis is dirty, I don¡¯t want to touch it but, I don¡¯t feel discomfort from Yoshi¡¯s penis at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you intend to have sex only with him? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.,

    ¡¸ For now ¡¹

    Nikita said.

    ¡¸ Then, if you want to have sex with other guys, don¡¯t do it with him again. If you can obey that, then you can come here to play ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ Sure. I agree with that conditions. I mean, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll want to do it with anyone but Yoshi. After all, Yoshi¡¯s merciless whenever he fucks me. He¡¯s making my mind and body a mess! Minaho¡¯s a great tutor. Seriously, there¡¯s no other one like him. Yoshi¡¯s the only male friend I have ¡¹

    She smiled, looking at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s a friend, you say? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? If we¡¯re not friends, then I won¡¯t come to visit this house nor want to have sex! ¡¹

    Nikita. Seriously.

    She¡¯s having a different thought pattern than us.

    ¡¸ Well, then that¡¯s good! ¡¹

    Nei agrees.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll join in when Nikiniki have sex with Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My! I¡¯d be glad if you do! ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s delighted.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I want to be lovers with Nei instead of friends! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible! I¡¯m not a lesbian! But, if we¡¯re friends, then I¡¯ll allow you to join in when we have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Nikita agrees.

    ¡¸ Does anyone have a problem with it? Nikita is Yo-chan¡¯s sex friend. Well, though she says ¡®sex friend,¡¯ she¡¯s a friend who just enjoys having sex from time to time. There¡¯s nothing more than that ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not family. So, accept her as such ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan now needs friends outside of the family. Some of them will have sex with him. But, that¡¯s all there is to it! ¡¹

    Oh, Megu¡¯s looking troubled again.

    The other women are also thinking.

    ¡¸ For now, let¡¯s eat. You¡¯re all hungry, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too.

    ¡¸ By the way, you guys are watching TV after this, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at Mana, Megu, and me.

    Tonight.

    Is the day for Yukino¡¯s show.

    I want to watch it every time as much as possible.

    Mana also wants to know the state of her sister living apart from her.

    Megu, she¡¯s got complicated feelings for Yukino, but.

    She¡¯s still worried.

    ¡¸ Then, Nikita-san, let¡¯s spar a bit after eating ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh, if you really want it then I¡¯ll be guiding you ¡¹

    Nikita.

    Even though she lost to Edie after saying that.

    ¡¸ I see, then please do ¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    ¡¸ Kukukuku, kuhahahahaha!! ¡¹

    Edie laughs out seeing their situation.

    I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be a tough fight.

 Chapter 598. Family and Friends

    Chapter 598. Family and Friends

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m going ahead ¡¹

    Edie takes Nikita to the basement after dinner.

    It¡¯s the room where Agnes was confined before.

    It¡¯s spacious, and the ceiling is high, so it recently became the sports room for the mansion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d go as soon as I check on the alarm systems ¡¹

    Margo-san also leaves.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯ll make you understand ¡¹

    Nikita seems to think that she can easily win against Margo-san.

    Really, she¡¯s the type that repeats the same pattern over and over again.

    She underestimated Edie in Los Angeles and received such horrible defeat.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Darling, leave this to me ¡¹

    Edie smiles and leaves the room.

    She tells Nikita ¡¶ Come on ¡· and head to the corridor.

    ¡¸ It was the right choice to include Edie-chan in the family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says as she picks up the plates everyone finished eating.

    ¡¸ Right. I never thought that she¡¯s that calm and mentally mature ¡¹

    Margo-san also praises Edie.

    Yeah, she¡¯s not just strong.

    She never breaks her smile no matter what not to let anyone worry.

    You can feel a sense of security from what she said.

    We can just leave Nikita to Edie.

    ¡¸ Now then, I should go now too ¡¹

    Then, Margo-san stands up.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, why did you have sex with Nikita-san? ¡¹

    Megu suddenly asks me.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I was watching from the monitor, you did it five times in the reception room, right? ¡¹

    It might¡¯ve been six times.

    ¡¸ I know that Nikita-san made a sudden visit. That¡¯s why Yoshi-kun attended to her. But, why did you do it with Nikita-san so many times just because she asked for it in the reception room? ¡¹

    Well, this has escalated.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable. Nikiniki¡¯s cute, and she¡¯s got a beautiful body! If that girl sticks out her breasts, then Yo-chan would naturally suck on it! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Megu can¡¯t agree with it.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s her greeting after all ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Megu with a smile.

    ¡¸ Greeting? Having sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why he only received Nikita¡¯s greeting Well, doing it five times might be too much, but I think it¡¯s inevitable if you consider her condition ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s condition?

    ¡¸ From what I see, that girl only opens up to those who won against her ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s just an awkward girl who can only build relationships as a result of physical contact, directly fighting each other. That¡¯s why she¡¯s always so arrogant, making a wall to others ¡¹

    That attitude is her making a wall of her heart.

    ¡¸ She opens up her heart to the person who defeats her. She thinks ¡°That person is stronger than me, so I have to open up to them.¡± She¡¯s a troublesome and stubborn girl. Well, her body¡¯s sturdy, her heart is quite tough too, not many can win against her ¡¹

    Speaking of which.

    Margo-san¡¯s right, she¡¯s respectful of Edie who defeated her in Los Angeles.

    She¡¯s listening to what she says, and she even treats her friendly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re also someone who won against Nikita ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ You raped Nikita in Los Angeles and did it until you exhaust yourself, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, Edie had Nikita under Shingetsu¡¯s control, and Minaho-neesan loosened up her body ¡¹

    I only did the finisher.

    ¡¸ Of course, she also feels she lost to Minaho. Then, as you raped her roughly, she also thinks that she lost to you ¡¹

    She lost to me.

    Through sex?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the first thing she wanted to do after coming here was to meet you and Edie. Those who could defeat her are friends she can open up to ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s no longer trying to look cool once she lost. She¡¯s shown all of her miserable parts after all ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Then, as soon as she saw you, she asked for sex, well, she¡¯s a healthy girl, so she wished to have sex with you, but it¡¯s more of a greeting above all. She lost to you through sex after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my guess. If she does it with you for five more times, she can confirm her defeat ¡¹

    Confirming defeat.

    ¡¸ Even now, Nikita-san said ¡°Let¡¯s have a light spar to loosen up,¡± that¡¯s because she lost to Edie. She wants to confirm that Edie¡¯s stronger than her to feel at ease ¡¹

    She can¡¯t be friends with others unless she loses.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Miss Cordelia¡¯s prided girl so she can¡¯t just ease up and lose. To begin with, she¡¯s too strong. Perhaps, no matter how much Barbie-san and Ruby-san provokes, they never fight seriously. Even when fighting Rei-chan, the fight can¡¯t be settled in front of the audience ¡¹

    Barbie-san and Ruby-san are adults even if they don¡¯t look like it.

    They won¡¯t try to beat down the girl Kyouko-san seriously, and Miss Cordelia sent.

    They¡¯re allies too.

    ¡¸ After that girl had sex with you, she¡¯s been a good mood coming to this room. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I think she¡¯s happy. Asking to have sex from you as soon as she comes to the mansion is like a ¡®match¡¯ for her. You made her lose through sex after all. Then, you had sex with Nikita-san until she¡¯s exhausted, right? You fought her from the front and, well, it made her happy that she lost, I think ¡¹

    That¡¯s her only way of communicating.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t go to Los Angeles, so it¡¯s my first time meeting that girl ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Seriously, it makes me remember how fearful Kyouko-san is. To think that she¡¯d send over that girl ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san knows the biggest challenge to us, or should I say ¡°to you,¡± instead? Therefore, she sent the most appropriate person to fix it ¡¹

    Nikita-san¡¯s the most suitable?

    ¡¸ Nikita-san will stay as Miss Cordelia¡¯s pet to the end. She¡¯ll never join our family. Furthermore, she¡¯s obedient to Miss Cordelia and Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, didn¡¯t she waltz in the house as if she owned the place today? ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ This is our home yet she just! ¡¹

    Megu seems to think that her sanctuary is devastated.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s just somebody else. Even she doesn¡¯t have the intention of making this her house. Furthermore, her homosexuality is strong, so she also mentioned that she¡¯d only have sex with him. She¡¯s convenient for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    Megu responds.

    ¡¸ It means that there are no future troubles. She¡¯s his ideal sex friend, you know? There¡¯s no need for him to feel responsible when having sex with Nikita-san ¡¹

    There¡¯s no need to be involved with Nikita.

    Nikita is Miss Cordelia¡¯s property.

    She¡¯ll never be my woman even if we have sex.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Megu rejects.

    ¡¸ Why is someone outside the family allowed to have sex with Yoshi-kun! Aren¡¯t we enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it? Kyouko-san¡¯s testing us too! ¡¹

    She looks straight to Megu.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, we¡¯ll suck out Yo-chan¡¯s life and die. Just like Megu-chan trying to restrain Yo-chan¡¯s mind, the deep desires he has ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I want ¡¹

    Megu argues, showing an angry face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what you wanted! Megu-chan wants to have an ordinary love life and an ordinary family with Yo-chan, right? However, you see, we were never ordinary from the beginning ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Megu falters.

    ¡¸ Hey, Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gets in between them.

    ¡¸ If we, Kuromori starts to move all out, then we can do anything. That¡¯s how fearsome we are. We¡¯re a criminal organization after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For example, we have all the information about the school you go to. We have surveillance cameras and microphones set up at school. You know that, right? You can watch girls change clothes, take body measurements, even pee in the toilet ¡¹

    Our school was a hunting grounds for new prostitutes of Kuromori for years.

    There was a period where Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s subordinates do as they please.

    ¡¸ Freshmen to third years, no, we even have an archive of videos from the past, so that includes graduates. We can easily threaten them ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just our school. Megu-chan knows how Katsu-nee and I lured in Mana, right? If Yo-chan wishes for it, then we can bring any girl to him ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes, we can make whoever turn to a sex slave. Kuromori has the skills and know-how to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also have a connection to the underground society. We also have an influence on the surface with our partnership with Kouzuki-san. We can do anything, no matter how horrible it is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Margo-san say.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan can have sex with anyone he liked! It might be rape, but once they fall as a sex slave then it¡¯s all the same ¡¹

    Mana says while hugging Agnes.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looks at me with a crying face.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s his choice whether to do it or not. However, he knows that he has the power to do that. Yukino-san is one case ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    That¡¯s right.

    Yukino

    I raped Yukino, yet the police do not catch me.

    I even raped Yukino in school, yet Endou takes the blame.

    Even if something happens, I¡¯ll borrow the power of my elder sisters in Kuromori.

    I saw how Shirasaka Sousuke was obliterated in this world both socially and physically.

    Not just Shirasaka Sousuke but also his family, his clan were taken down by Minaho-neesan.

    That¡¯s the power of Kuromori.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already Kuromori-kun. ¡¹ You would succeed Kuromori house from Minaho, won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s my resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. In that case, all the power of Kuromori will be yours ¡¹

    Mine.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, this is his reality. Do you really want to tell a man with such great power to hold back? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks Megu.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸As we said, don¡¯t use reason! Besides, Yo-chan¡¯s Mii-chan¡¯s fianc¨¦ too, he even has Kouzuki-ojiisan¡¯s permission. Mii-chan approves cheating, right? ¡¹

    Nei looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I mean, she wants Onii-sama to enjoy having sex with more and more women. Misuzu-chan, Michi, and I are all looking for candidates. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Even when I met with Grandfather the other day, we discussed it. Grandfather supports it, saying that, ¡°if he doesn¡¯t have sex with at least 300 different women then he won¡¯t¡¯ see the true self of women, so he should do it more¡± Grandfather would like Onii-sama to accomplish ¡°A thousand bodies1¡± which he didn¡¯t achieve ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, if possible, we would like Onii-sama to have sex with beautiful and intelligent women, and also a virgin. Therefore, it¡¯s hard to find candidates ¡¹

    Saying that: Ruriko made a realization.

    ¡¸ Naturally, we¡¯ll only bring those Onii-sama wants to have sex with after seeing the results of the preliminary survey. I won¡¯t be forcing people onto Onii-sama. Please do not worry about it ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m worried about the plan itself.

    ¡¸ Hey, Megumi-chan, we¡¯re not an ordinary family long ago ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says once more.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible to force a man with such power to have sex with only his family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t like it ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Okay then, He¡¯ll do it without Megu-chan knowing! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, how about you have sex with all of Megu-chan¡¯s friends? Do it with all the first years in the track and field department! How about we make it a rule for the club that all girls give their virginity to Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t do that! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ Then face reality already! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve taught Yo-chan how to use the surveillance system in the school, but Yo-chan never peeped into the changing room, shower room, toilet, not even once! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Ya-chan, well ¡¹

    If I watch, then I¡¯ll know their personal history.

    ¡¸ Go on and watch! Watch them all! Yo-chan is a Don in a criminal organization! You should be the big guy! ¡¹

    Big guy?

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re peeping then do it proudly. You have the power so don¡¯t ignore it! If you ignore it, then it¡¯ll go out of control! ¡¹

    Right, I can¡¯t just stop the school¡¯s monitoring system.

    We don¡¯t know what Iwakura-san¡¯s faction will do after all.

    Edie came to help me fight off the delinquents last time thanks to the monitoring system.

    ¡¸ Ethics, good or evil, morality, they all have nothing to do with us. If Yo-chan desires then we¡¯ll do evil without batting an eye ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, if it goes too much then we¡¯ll stop it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re worried because you¡¯re holding back yourself too much ¡¹

    Nei, Margo-san, Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kyouko-san sent over Nikita-san to have a ¡°cheating partner¡± without strings attached ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ If you put an outsider like Nikita-san, it¡¯ll stimulate the relationship in our family, right?¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yeah. If this goes on, we would isolate ourselves from the world and become inactive. Therefore, she¡¯s sent over as an activator ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, though you say that, we¡¯re already prepared for it long ago, it¡¯s only Megu-chan who¡¯s stubborn, ah, Agnes is in a bad mood ¡¹

    Nei said. Agnes;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like that lady ¡¹

    She says pouting while hugging Mana.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that. That lady is dying to have a friend ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Friend, desuno? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Nikita-chan doesn¡¯t want a family nor a lover, but a friend ¡¹

    Friend.

    ¡¸ You see, we all wanted a family, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We wanted a family, so we gather around Yo-chan and become a family. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, Nagi-san, Mao-chan.

    Nei, Megu, Mana, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Edie.

    Agnes, Rei-chan, Shou-neechan, and me.

    We all were looking for a family.

    ¡¸ But you see, Nikiniki already has a family. She has Miss Cordelia, Eenie, and Meenie. Therefore, she wants a friend ¡¹

    Ah, she has a family that protects her. Strong people.

    What she doesn¡¯t have is a close friend, a friend she can open up her heart.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re the same ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Now that we have a family, what we need is friends ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, Mana-chan, and I had to make friends from scratch, Agnes and Edie also need to be in contact with people outside ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan too. She can¡¯t just look at Yo-chan all the time. It would be best if you made friends also ¡¹

    If she¡¯s only looking at me, then she¡¯ll start doing the ¡°Thousand bodies¡± plan.

    ¡¸ We shouldn¡¯t make our purpose of living centered around the family only ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand that, but ¡¹

    Megu still tries to argue, but.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan understands, of course. After all, Megu-chan has many friends from the start. You¡¯re in contact with people from your class, at your club. You have friends, so you don¡¯t understand our feelings. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think I liked playing the blonde delinquent in the roof for two years? ¡¹

    Nei fled from Cesario Viola and came back to Japan.

    She enrolled in our school, but Nei can¡¯t use her family register, Najima Yasuko, in school registration.

    Though she has a name in class attendance records, she can¡¯t graduate.

    Besides, as soon as she enrolled, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s underling tried to touch her, and she set fire on the martial arts ground.

    She can¡¯t be friends with her classmates.

    The teachers in Shirasaka¡¯s fact were in school until recently.

    If she tries to get along with other students, then it would possibly cause trouble to that person.

    Therefore, Nei didn¡¯t make friends with anyone.

    She skipped classes on the rooftop and became the blonde haired delinquent.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    Megu apologizes.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, you¡¯re the most decent person among us. Your adoptive parents, Yamamine-san were good people. Therefore, we understand how important you are in the family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know how a normal person lives a normal life after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa were kidnapped when they were students and forced to live in the brothel.

    Margo-san grew up in an American-Indian settlement facility, after that, Kyouko-san came to train her.

    Ruriko and the Kouzuki girls live in too luxurious lives.

    Michi, Edie, and Rei-chan too, they lived in martial arts that it became too much.

    Agnes was confined since birth.

    Then, me, I can¡¯t say that I grew up in a normal family.

    Mana was from a wealthy family, and you can say that she lived a relatively ordinary life, but.

    She doesn¡¯t want to remember her past, the time where she was a Shirasaka.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Megu-chan who understands the average life of a high school student is precious to us, to Yo-chan. Therefore, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d want to expel Megu-chan from the family. Please stay here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I want Megu-chan to understand. We¡¯re not normal. We don¡¯t know how to live an ordinary life, and we don¡¯t have friends at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, that doesn¡¯t mean that we want to be ordinary. What we want is happiness, living an ordinary life doesn¡¯t equate that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is. Our foundation is a criminal organization so how can we live an ordinary life? ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    That¡¯s right; we can¡¯t go back to our ordinary life.

    We¡¯re not allowed.

    Our family almost has no normal daily life.

    ¡¸ I understand, I¡¯ll think about it ¡¹

    Megu somehow agrees.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do. However, you see, Nikita-san¡¯s case is ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles and changes the topic.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia are really flying around. Those people aren¡¯t normal after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ They think of sex friend as friends ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ W-Well, there¡¯s a friend attached to the name ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Really, they¡¯re making it vague. They thought that Nikita¡¯s first male friend is a sex friend, so they brought her to you ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Therefore, you can have sex with Nikita to deepen your friendship, Her family has given their blessings after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be joining in the next time Nikita-san comes over to have sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just like a friend coming over to play games. She¡¯s also not normal ¡¹

    Margo-san said, then looks at the clock.

    ¡¸ Now then, Nikita and Edie have deepened their bonds already, so it¡¯s time for me to go ¡¹

    She heads to the exit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll beat Nikita-san to become friends with her too ¡¹

    Losing means making friends.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, do you want to be friends with Nikita-san? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t fight ¡¹

    It¡¯s impossible for Megu to fight. I mean, she can¡¯t win.

    ¡¸ If you look from his perspective then you don¡¯t need to win through battles to make Nikita-san lose ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s not sex. ¡¹ It¡¯ll be hard for you to win against her lesbian skills ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, in what way could you win against Nikita-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? Winning? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, think about that ¡¹

    Margo-san leaves with a smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onii-chan, it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    Mana calls me.

    Oh right.

    It¡¯s about time for Yukino¡¯s show.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to the TV room ¡¹

    I stand up.

    Mana intends to carry Agnes too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take care of the plates, Megu-chan, go with them ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu

    ¡¸ But, Uhm ¡¹

    She feels sorry as she¡¯s the housewife in line with Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ You should watch. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll give you a lot of hints ¡¹

    Nei stands.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s wash some dishes, Katsu-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Ruriko-chan, you can go watch TV with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m on duty tonight ¡¹

    If you say that, Mana¡¯s on duty too.

    But if Mana misses this opportunity, she won¡¯t see her sister.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, go. You should stay with them. It¡¯ll calm everyone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says removes Ruriko¡¯s apron.

    Yeah.

    Megu, Mana, and Agnes, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters together alone won¡¯t do.

    It¡¯s better if Ruriko¡¯s there for a viewpoint from someone unrelated.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come over Ruriko. Katsuko-nee, Ya-chan, we¡¯re leaving the kitchen to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll join in too ¡¹

    1. Lit. Thousand Assassinations

 Chapter 599. Coming from the TV nation

    Chapter 599. Coming from the TV nation

    ¡¸ Huh, where¡¯s Mao-chan? ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t seen her since earlier.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-sama, she¡¯s sleeping over here ¡¹

    Ruriko told me.

    She¡¯s sleeping soundly on the sofa.

    It seems that she¡¯s filled, so she went to sleep as is.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take her to the bed once I¡¯m done washing the dishes. Nagisa will return soon anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    We head to the living room.

    Mana turns on the TV with the remote.

    Then, she sits next to me.

    Ruriko¡¯s on the other side.

    Agnes sits down on my lap.

    Megu¡¯s the only one sitting a bit far away.

    This is how it usually is when we watch Yukino on TV.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just about to start ¡¹

    Mana said. We focus on the TV.

    Then.

    ¡º There will be no commercials for the next hour ¡»

    Subtitles appear on the screen.

    Following:

    ¡º The views and opinions of Shirasaka Yukino does not reflect views and opinion the management and the network ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s show has become famous due to her freedom to say anything compared to other broadcasts of political views.

    American Newspapers even say that she ¡°wears a bikini as freedom of expression.¡±

    ¡º Shirasaka Yukino Hour, Yukino¡¯s coming ¡»

    The show begins without any music.

    There are three chairs placed on the empty studio.

    Sitting on each chair is:

    Snatch, the comedian from before.

    Franchie Sakai, a fresh talent that¡¯s gay.

    And, Shirasaka Yukino who¡¯s wearing a tiny bikini as usual.

    Yukino seems to be in a bad mood today.

    ¡º Yes, that¡¯s the start of our weekly ¡°Yukino¡¯s coming¡± however, we need to make sad news ¡»

    Snatch begins.

    ¡º Last week, the regular, Koyabu Tankoro wanted to resign, and he contacted me ¡»

    ¡º Why did he not talk to me directly?! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s angry.

    ¡º Well, he doesn¡¯t know Yukinon¡¯s number! ¡»

    Snatch says in a panic.

    ¡º I mean, there¡¯s nobody exchanging address with me! ¡»

    ¡º They all value their life after all ¡»

    Francie the gay laughs.

    ¡º I mean, it¡¯s that. Yukinon mentioned the movie actor last week, he¡¯s a senior to us in the entertainment world, so your remark previous time was a bit problematic to Koyabu ¡»

    ¡º Huh? What now? I didn¡¯t say ¡°Nakamatsuzawa Kotaro is bald!¡± I said ¡°Could it be that Nakamatsuzawa Kotaro might be wearing a wig,¡± didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s just a suspicion of mine. I was just asking. I heard that Koyabu worked together with him in a drama, so I asked ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º I mean, don¡¯t even say that as a question! Think of the person you¡¯re asking! ¡»

    Snatch shouts to Yukino.

    ¡º Huh? Don¡¯t shout at me! It doesn¡¯t matter, right? Koyabu isn¡¯t Nakamatsuzawa Kotaro himself, he could¡¯ve just said his personal opinion! ¡»

    ¡º Like hell he could! ¡»

    ¡º So what, is Nakamatsuzawa Kotaro bald? Or not? Which is it? ¡»

    ¡º Aaaaah!No more of that! ¡»

    ¡º I get it!! I¡¯ll bet that he¡¯s bald! 5k yen! ¡»

    ¡º Idiot! Don¡¯t bet money on TV! ¡»

    ¡º Who cares. They won¡¯t arrest me for that! ¡»

    ¡º Sure, you might not be arrested, but we¡¯re not untouchable like you! ¡»

    Snatch shouts with his face turning red.

    ¡º Look, the regulars here are resigning one after another because you keep talking like that! Nobody¡¯s coming over as guests! It¡¯s Francie and me nowadays! Do you get it, Yukinon? Then this program started four months ago, there were at least 20 people lined up for this ¡»

    Yeah.

    The regulars resign almost everytime.

    Now, it¡¯s just three people.

    ¡º I don¡¯t care about that! Ah, Koyabu? Are you watching? If you¡¯re not then someone else tell him this: This is my message for him! Koyabu, you should investigate whether Nakatsuzawa Kotaro is bald or not. Okay? I¡¯ll be showing the results in the show! ¡»

    ¡º Dammit! Yukinon! ¡»

    ¡º What? Got a complaint? ¡»

    Yukino and Snatch glare at each other, Francie calls them out.

    Okay now, that¡¯s far enough. Drink some water you two ¡»

    He said then handed water bottles to the two.

    ¡º Why does this show always have to start like this? ¡»

    Yukino takes the bottle angrily.

    ¡º There¡¯s no set either. ¡» The show just has these chairs. There¡¯s no food either. There¡¯s no staff either. There¡¯s no makeup nor hair-stylist. All we have are these bottles of water, are they making a fool of me? ¡»

    ¡º We have no choice, this show has no sponsor! Even the water bottle labels are peeled off since it would be hindering their business if someone sees us drinking from their water ¡»

    Snatch¡¯s right, there¡¯s no label on the bottles.

    ¡º Oh, well, that¡¯s nice! ¡»

    Yukino removes the cap of the bottle and drinks it down.

    ¡º Ah, this is bad, *** company¡¯s mineral water is really tasteless! Do they really have minerals? This is worse than tap water! ¡»

    ¡º I just told you not to do that!!! ¡»

    Snatch throws the bottle on the floor.

    ¡º Oh what now? You¡¯re treating **** Company¡¯s mineral water that harshly! ¡»

    Yukino says with a mean smile.

    ¡º Aaaaaah, shit! ¡»

    Snatch picks up the bottle in a hurry!

    ¡º Hah! It must be hard being a talent, you have to be careful of your actions! ¡»

    Yukino said, Francie.

    ¡º Yukino-chan, Snatch-san supplied these bottles of water ¡»

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    ¡º There¡¯s hardly anything in this show, right? That¡¯s why Snatch-chan buys these with his own money. Even your share. Besides, they¡¯ll know the maker if it¡¯s juice or others, and it would be bad for the show, right? That¡¯s why it¡¯s just transparent mineral water with their labels removed, so the manufacturers aren¡¯t known ¡»

    Yukino looks down.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t know, sorry ¡»

    Snatch.

    ¡º It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a comedian talent who cares about the people in various ways. Besides, it¡¯s the manager who bought these and peeled the label off ¡»

    Yukino looks at the back of the camera.

    ¡º Sogabe-san, thanks, also, sorry ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t call him by his name in this show! ¡»

    Yukino ignores what Snatch said and drank more water.

    ¡º I guess it¡¯s delicious, *** company¡¯s mineral water! ¡»

    ¡º As I said, don¡¯t call out the name of the manufacturer! ¡»

    Snatch shouts.

    ¡º But still, Snatch-chan is really caring. You¡¯re the only one who keeps coming on this show from the start, right? ¡»

    Francie laughs.

    ¡º Well, I have no choice. I promised to look after her ¡»

    Snatch tries to keep his word to Kyouko-san.

    ¡º Although, for some reason, I get more regular programs after I started here. This show actually has good viewer ratings. Its got a lot of problems though ¡»

    Yukino who keeps on making reckless remarks seems to have increased. Snatch¡¯s popularity as he desperately follows up.

    Also, Kouzuki group made some measures from behind the scenes so Snatch¡¯s work won¡¯t be hindered, so his regulars have increased.

    ¡º Right. You have it nice. But you see, a show with no sponsor is meaningless ¡»

    Francie laughs.

    ¡º Well, if people are still watching, it¡¯s publicity for the talent, I¡¯ve become a regular halfway ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. They didn¡¯t need to resign. They should be grateful that they show up on TV you know? Comedians need to have such a positive attitude. If they lost that feeling of a barrage, then it will be their last ¡»

    ¡º Oh, you don¡¯t know, Snatch-chan? ¡»

    ¡º What? ¡»

    ¡º There¡¯s one huge advertising company attached on the show competing at the same time, so ¡°Yukino¡¯s coming¡± is putting a lot of pressure on other entertainment offices. That¡¯s what I heard ¡»

    ¡º Really? Francie? ¡»

    ¡º Well, having a show with no sponsor is having a high viewer rating, the stakeholders of the shows on competing times are at the edge ¡»

    ¡º Seriously? Wait, is it okay for you to tell us that? ¡»

    Francie?

    ¡º Look, I¡¯m not a gay talent but a gay essayist. I write in a magazine series. My fee on TV is lower due to my cultural background. I get more jobs when I appeal honestly ¡»

    Haa, the TV world has a lot of problems.

    ¡º Are you done with that boring talk now? ¡»

    Yukino says after drinking up the water bottle.

    ¡º I mean, that advertising company is the company my Papa was working with before, right? If my program has a high viewing rate, then they think that they can¡¯t recover from their tainted image ¡»

    Right, Shirasaka Sousuke worked for an advertising agency, if I recall.

    Was he the director?

    A lot of bad things happened in the light, so the company he worked at are also looked at coldly.

    ¡º By the way, Snatch, you make it sound like you¡¯re fantastic for staying in this show, but ¡»

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡º I¡¯ve always been here too! ¡»

    Yukino gets angry.

    ¡º Even though I don¡¯t want to show up on TV at all!! ¡»

    Snatch.

    ¡º No, but this is your show ¡»

    ¡º That doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m doing this because I want to! Why do I always have to show up in front of the TV every week and get sad for a whole hour?! ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t say that. That¡¯s what I always think too ¡»

    Snatch looks troubled.

    ¡º You see! I don¡¯t want to do this! Seriously! ¡»

    Yukino crumples the empty water bottle.

    ¡º Oh, is that so? Then why is Yukino-chan wearing a new swimsuit? Gufufu ¡»

    Francie giggles.

    ¡º W-What now?! ¡»

    Yukino blushes.

    Right, her small bikini today is white and has some laces.

    The lower part is the usual piece of cloth.

    ¡º W-Why can¡¯t I? ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s 16-year-old breasts sway every time she moves her body.

    It looks like it will spill out from her tiny bikini cup.

    ¡º Well, don¡¯t you prefer that frills? ¡»

    Francie said. Yukino;

    ¡º This is for concealment! ¡»

    Conceal? What?

    What can you hide wearing such a small swimsuit?

    Then, Yukino looks up to the camera!

    ¡º You all!!! If you think you can see through my nipples, then you¡¯re making a big mistake! ¡»

    See through nipples?

    Oh.

    Is that why she¡¯s wearing a laced swimsuit this week?

    Come to think of it. Usually, the fabric of the bikini is too thin that Yukino¡¯s nipple is clearly visible.

    I didn¡¯t mind it though.

    ¡º What? Are you wearing that bikini for that reason? ¡»

    Francie¡¯s amazed.

    ¡º Show them at least your nipple. Half of the viewers are watching this for your lewd body ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m not showing it off to them! ¡»

    Yukino snaps.

    But still, if you move your body that much, your pink areola is already coming out of the cup.

    ¡º Hey! Yukinon! ¡»

    Snatch calls Yukino in a panic.

    ¡º Hah?! What now?! ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s coming out! It¡¯s sticking out! I can see it!! ¡»

    ¡º Hauu!! ¡»

    Yukino hides her nipples in a hurry.

    Then she looks at the camera.

    ¡º You saw it! ¡»

    ¡º No, you¡¯re the one showing it!! ¡»

    Snatch retorts.

    ¡º Seriously, it¡¯s incredible how this show transcends the broadcast act and the anti-child pornography law. If this goes on, UN, UNICEF, and WHO would get angry ¡»

    Francie says.

    ¡º Even I want to wear something other than a bikini! But I have no other choice but to wear this! ¡»

    The program¡¯s existence has a meaning.

    It starts with the mystery of why it shows on the golden time, with no sponsor.

    Why Yukino, a 16-year-old girl shows up in such clothing.

    Furthermore, her nipple and areola are coming out all the time.

    Usually, this show isn¡¯t allowed to broadcast.

    ¡º Oh, there was that talent who was trying to push that matter back when this show was starting and got fired from the company, right? ¡»

    Francie smiles wryly.

    ¡º It¡¯s inevitable. He was told not to touch that during the meeting yet he tried to push it during the live broadcast ¡»

    Snatch looks like in pain.

    ¡º Well, he probably thought that it would be called as annoying when he does it in the live broadcast, gufufu ¡»

    ¡º That guy doesn¡¯t even know how nasty the other party is. They¡¯re more dangerous than Yakuza ¡»

    ¡º Also, there was an idiot who tried to talk to me in the dressing room ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º Ah, I saw that one on the internet. What¡¯s his name again? He got fired too, right? ¡»

    Francie laughs.

    ¡º What are you laughing it? I wasn¡¯t joking. They were the reason why one movie flopped down. Just because the protagonist is a friend of that guy ¡»

    ¡º Oh, if that¡¯s the case, I heard that they changed the actor and they resumed recording again, only placing where that person appeared in ¡»

    ¡º Even so, it costs millions to recast. The other actor is already working on their next job, and since they cut their hair, it seems that they¡¯ll have to use a wig for the movie. Then there¡¯s even the whole marketing campaign schedule changed altogether ¡»

    ¡º Oh, that¡¯s tough ¡»

    Yukino says like it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem.

    ¡º Hey now, it¡¯s your fault that guy was fired, right? ¡»

    Yukino glares at Snatch.

    ¡º What my fault?! It was my first time meeting that person! He came to greet me in my dressing room before the show and suddenly said. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve watched your sex videos suck on my dick next time,¡± which naturally comes from someone who has some loose screws in their head ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Sure, my rape videos are scattered around the internet! You all watched, it right?! Everything about me, from my body to my deflowering, me receiving semen inside, you all watched it, right? ¡»

    ¡º Hey, Yukinon ¡»

    Snatch tries to stop Yukino, but.

    ¡º Let her talk ¡»

    Francie holds back Snatch.

    ¡º I don¡¯t feel like complaining about you all looking at my naked body and watching me get raped this late. But you see, I¡¯m not a porn star or a prostitute! I was raped contrary to my will!! I¡¯m the victim here! Don¡¯t forget that at least!! ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º That¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel sorry for the idiot from the entertainment world! That guy treated me like I¡¯m a filthy woman!! ¡»

    Yukino closes her mouth.

    Snatch.

    ¡º Err, I thought of telling people just in case but, the guy was dismissed in this case wasn¡¯t fired because Yukinon told them to. Surprisingly, there are a lot of hidden cameras and microphones in the dressing room and staff room of this program, so if you speak rude things to Yukinon then you¡¯re dismissed. I¡¯m serious, it¡¯s not just the talents but also the staff, there¡¯s been quite a lot of changes ¡»

    ¡º Oh right, P changed to D, right? It was both men before, weren¡¯t they? ¡»

    ¡º Francie, don¡¯t say P or D! ¡»

    Snatch shouts.

    ¡º Oh, that was D. Yamashita, the guy from the video department, right? ¡»

    Francie nods to himself.

    ¡º Yamashita-san is still okay. P. Miyamoto-san is now a driver ¡»

    Snatch replies feebly.

    ¡º Anyway, it¡¯s risky, Yukinon¡¯s untouchable. Those who know that don¡¯t even come close to her. It¡¯s incredibly troublesome after all ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s not my fault, okay?! ¡»

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡º I know ¡»

    ¡º Right. If they were ordinary people, they¡¯d remember how Yukino-san¡¯s father died. The police investigation ended without making any announcements at all ¡»

    Francie adds to Snatch.

    ¡º If you think just a bit how much power does the darkness behind Yukino-san have then you¡¯ll understand ¡»

    ¡º Sorry but that darkness has messed me up too. They¡¯re not my allies either. They killed Papa and still make me suffer to this day ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s face looks sorrowful.

    ¡º Hey, Yukino-san, I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m allowed to ask this, so I¡¯ve been silent now but, well, of course, you don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to ¡»

    Francie looks at Yukino.

    ¡º What¡¯s with the tattoo in your stomach ¡»

    That¡¯s right, Yukino;

    She has her tattoo in her lower abdomen exposed.

    ¡º Oh, this? I usually hide it with makeup foundation though ¡»

    It¡¯s an emerald green tattoo.

    The letters are showing up the top of Yukino¡¯s string-like panty.

    Before, my name ¡°¼ªÌï¡± is what¡¯s written on it, but.

    Now, it¡¯s changed to ¡°¼Î¼×.¡±

    ¡º It¡¯s the name of the man who raped me. He wrote it himself. Right above my womb. He¡¯s just bragging that my uterus is his ¡»

    Yukino says while touching the letters on her lower abdomen.

    ¡º Why did you not hide it tonight then? ¡»

    Francie asks.

    ¡º Because it became true ¡»

    Yukino looks up at the camera.

    ¡º I got pregnant. I didn¡¯t say it officially before, but I got pregnant from being raped last May ¡»

    Yukino says feeling easy-going.

    ¡º You were already fertilized during May? ¡»

    Francie counts with his fingers.

    ¡º Yes. I¡¯m on a stable period now. I was told by the gynecologist, I can¡¯t abort it anymore ¡»

    Yukino?

    ¡º That¡¯s why I made my resolve. I¡¯m making it public on TV. I¡¯ll bear this child made from rape. I have no choice, I don¡¯t want to experience being made a fool of. I want to give birth to this child ¡»

    Snatch and Francie are both at loss of words.

    ¡º Aren¡¯t you still in high school? ¡»

    Francie asks.

    ¡º Yes. I¡¯m still 16-years-old. I just became a high schools student this year. Although, I haven¡¯t been able to go to the school that much because of the fuss last May. Thanks to Papa and my rape videos leaked out, all my friends disappeared! ¡»

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡º Papa died like that, so I severed my ties with Shirasaka clan. My other family members all fell apart. And I¡¯m still watched over by the scary and influential people in the dark ¡»

    She looks at the camera once again.

    She talks to the people in the country.

    ¡º You all look so happy talking and watching me get raped. The people who watched knows this. I was a virgin. I was a virgin yet I was raped, and again, and again. You saw me receive ejaculation from the inside, right? You know it, right? Was that fun? Were you aroused? You surely enjoyed watching Shirasaka Yukino get raped, right?! ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s hand pats her lower abdomen.

    ¡º And now, this is the result. I, Shirasaka Yukino got pregnant. A man I don¡¯t even like raped me and made me pregnant. The child inside me is from the man who raped me, hmm? Either way, you all get aroused from this kind of situation, right? ¡»

    ¡º Are you sure that you want to give birth? ¡»

    Francie asks.

    ¡º They¡¯ll kill me if I don¡¯t. By the people in the dark you mentioned earlier ¡»

    Yukino sighs.

    ¡º That¡¯s not all. I also want to give birth to the child. No, I don¡¯t really want to bear one, but there¡¯s already live inside my stomach. I won¡¯t kill it. I won¡¯t kill this child. That¡¯s the reason why I want to give birth to the child ¡»

    The studio fell silent.

    ¡¸ Yukino ¡¹

    Megu looks at Yukino in the TV and muttered.

    ¡º So, I know that my rape videos will remain on the internet forever, I also know that people I don¡¯t even know will continue to see my embarrassing figure. But, I want the people who watched me to understand this. I¡¯m pregnant from the man who raped me. I bore a child from being raped. This isn¡¯t a child I wanted ¡»

    That¡¯s right, I raped her and forced to get her pregnant.

    ¡º But, I¡¯ll give birth to this child with my chest puffed with pride. After all, this child has no sin. There¡¯s life in my stomach so I¡¯ll give birth to it ¡»

    ¡º You have the resolve to become a mother, I see ¡»

    Francie said, Yukino.

    ¡º Of course I don¡¯t. I¡¯m still 16. But, I¡¯m already a mother. This child won¡¯t wait ¡»

    Yukino looks at her stomach.

    ¡º Why did I talk about this on TV? As a matter of fact, it wasn¡¯t just the talent from last time. Some people think that I¡¯m a porn actress after watching my rape video. Even when I try to go outside and shop something in town, there are that kind of men that come. Men who go and talk to me like we¡¯re friends, thinking that I¡¯m a slutty woman who they can have sex with easily ¡»

    Shou-neechan told us that Yukino¡¯s private life is guarded by Kouzuki SS, so I don¡¯t need to worry, but.

    That even happens.

    ¡º I see, that¡¯s tough ¡»

    Francie said.

    ¡º I¡¯m used to it. But now that they heard I¡¯m pregnant, well, most men aren¡¯t interested in doing it with a woman pregnant with another man¡¯s child, although I think there will be some stupid boys who¡¯ll say ¡°we can have raw sex as much as we want since you¡¯re pregnant already¡± ¡»

    Yukino speaks to the camera.

    ¡º That¡¯s why I¡¯ll make this clear. I won¡¯t have sex with anyone until I give birth to this child. Isn¡¯t that obvious? I wouldn¡¯t want to put a man¡¯s filthy semen in my stomach where my child is living ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º This child is made from rape, so I don¡¯t want it to feel any more burden than that. If the child¡¯s mother still has sex even when pregnant, don¡¯t you feel sorry for the child?! ¡»

    Tears spill from Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    Right.

    Yukino¡¯s a girl who cries a lot.

    ¡º Yukino, you ¡»

    Francie tries to embrace Yukino.

    But.

    ¡º Don¡¯t touch me! You¡¯re a man too! ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m a homo ¡»

    ¡º You still have a penis, right? ¡»

    ¡ºIt was already taken off three years ago! ¡»

    ¡º Then, you¡¯re okay ¡»

    Francie hugs Yukino.

    ¡º You did your best ¡»

    ¡º I didn¡¯t, I just have no choice ¡»

    Yukino continues to cry.

    ¡º That¡¯s why I¡¯ll tell the person whose name is in my stomach! ¡»

    Yukino points to the letters ¡°¼Î¼×.¡±

    ¡º I won¡¯t have sex with you until I bear this child! I won¡¯t let you come over and rape me! ¡»

    Yukino, you.

 Chapter 600. Jackpot.

    ¡º I see, Yukino-chan has made her resolve to give birth to the child. And then you¡¯ll raise the child ¡»

    Francie tells Yukino.

    ¡º No, I¡¯ll just give birth. I won¡¯t raise the child. They¡¯ll take away the child after I give birth to it ¡»

    Yukino says while patting her stomach gently.

    ¡º What the hell? What does that mean? Isn¡¯t it your responsibility the child you went through pain to give birth? ¡»

    Snatch speaks in surprise.

    ¡º If you¡¯ll become a mother then isn¡¯t that the natural course of action? ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º I, even I want to do it! ¡»

    She replies.

    ¡º So what¡¯s your reason? ¡»

    Francie asks.

    ¡º If you¡¯re allowed to say it then talk to us ¡»

    Yukino looks at Francie and Snatch.

    ¡º I can¡¯t speak of the details. I value my life. If they kill me now, it¡¯s not just me but also this child ¡»

    She speaks in a serious tone.

    ¡º You know that my Papa did a lot of bad things, right? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, it¡¯s been a topic almost every day on variety shows during the holidays in May, so most people know it ¡»

    ¡º Well, if you¡¯re talking about what the media reported ¡»

    Francie and Snatch replied.

    ¡º Papa kidnaps innocent women, raped them, turned them to prostitutes, he¡¯s a cowardly, evil, a human scum. That¡¯s true ¡»

    Yukino says.

    ¡º Also, there are dozens of people whose fate is messed up because of Papa. Therefore, they took revenge on Papa. There was no other way out but miserable death ¡»

    The people in Japan witnessed Shirasaka Sousuke in such horrible shape on a live broadcast for news.

    ¡º Then, there were families killed among Papa¡¯s victims. Those who were killed were treated as toys, forced to take drugs, be a subject to illegal surgeries, I even heard that there were some who committed suicide because their heart couldn¡¯t bear being violated all the time ¡»

    The back-alley doctor performed a half-hearted surgery on Minaho-san¡¯s little sister, Naomi-san.

    Megu¡¯s mother fell ill from a drug overdose, she died because she wasn¡¯t taken to a hospital.

    There are a lot of other women who died too.

    ¡º There are also people who can¡¯t bear a child anymore because of Papa. Women who can¡¯t become mothers anymore ¡»

    That¡¯s Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º That¡¯s the reason my child will be taken by those people. A replacement for a dead family of theirs. A replacement child for the one who couldn¡¯t give birth ¡»

    The studio¡¯s quiet.

    ¡º I got raped and made pregnant, furthermore, they forced me to appear on TV every week almost naked, the whole country watches my stomach grow bigger. This is also a part of their revenge. Their revenge against Papa ¡»

    Yukino said. Snatch:

    ¡º That¡¯s just strange! That¡¯s wrong! No matter what wrong your father had done, Yukinon has nothing to do with it! ¡»

    He shouts in anger.

    ¡º I¡¯ve been with Yukinon in this show for four months. Well, Yukinon¡¯s selfish, quite insulting as well, she¡¯s a stubborn you can¡¯t hold back but! But she¡¯s not a bad person! She isn¡¯t ill-natured! She¡¯s bright and has a friendly personality! She¡¯s a good girl! That¡¯s what I think ¡»

    ¡º Thanks ¡»

    Yukino speaks in a low voice.

    ¡º To me, you¡¯re a friend. A friend who makes this show together. I¡¯ll make this clear. Yukinon¡¯s father has no influence on Yukinon. If anyone tries to speak badly of Yukinon, then I¡¯ll beat you up! ¡»

    Snatch speaks in rage.

    ¡º I don¡¯t abandon my friends no matter what happens! ¡»

    He faces the camera.

    ¡º Hey, you people living in the darkness, the people who allow this show to continue! You! I know you¡¯re watching now! Hey! I know that you have the influence. It¡¯s impossible for this show to be broadcasted without sponsorship! Even the guy who disappeared from this program was banished from the show business! I know that you people are unimaginable! But, you see!!! ¡»

    ¡º Stop it. It¡¯ll get you fired ¡»

    Yukino tells Snatch, but.

    ¡º I don¡¯t care! If I can speak my complaint about this unreasonable situation I see, then I don¡¯t regret leaving!! ¡»

    Snatch.

    ¡º What the hell is wrong with you?! Yukinon is just 16! She¡¯s only in her first year of high school! Do you think you¡¯re allowed to rape her, make her bear a child, yet not let her raise the child her own because of your revenge on her father?! ¡»

    Snatch appeals with all his soul.

    ¡º She already has a child in her stomach, I¡¯m not telling you to abort it. It¡¯s Yukinon¡¯s decision on whether she gives birth to it or not. But you see, taking away the child? Are you demons?! There¡¯s no excuse for that!!! Don¡¯t give me that bullshit!!! ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º Even if it¡¯s unreasonable, I have no choice ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t say that! It¡¯s your life!! ¡»

    Yukino glares at Snatch.

    ¡º Yes, it¡¯s my life. That¡¯s why I made my resolve. I beg you, I¡¯m grateful that you talk like that for my sake but, leave me be ¡»

    ¡º I can¡¯t just leave you alone! You know, my father abandoned me when I was in fourth grade! My father abandoned mother and me for another woman! Since then, it¡¯s just the two of us! I know how hard my mother worked to raise me! I was there for mother and mother was there for me, that¡¯s why I worked hard! That¡¯s why you see! ¡»

    Snatch looks for the words he wants to say.

    ¡º This can¡¯t do. Mothers shouldn¡¯t be separated from their child! For Yukinon, even for the child, that¡¯s something I can¡¯t allow! ¡»

    Then, Francie.

    ¡º Snatch. Could you quiet down for a moment ¡»

    ¡º What now!? Don¡¯t order me around! ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m not telling you to shut up! You idiot! ¡»

    He abandons his usual high pitch tone, glares at Snatch and speaks in a deep male voice.

    ¡º What you¡¯re talking about is your own life! Yukino-chan¡¯s life is different!! ¡»

    ¡º What can a fucking gay know?! ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m not a mother-con like you! ¡»

    Francie?

    ¡º You see, my shit father died with 500 million debt in him. He¡¯s an idiot. My stupid father forgets to get life insurance before jumping to his death. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still paying off my father¡¯s debt while doing this work. Even now. I finally paid half of it ¡»

    Debts left by parents.

    ¡º Parent¡¯s debt is inherited in legal situations. But you see, you can¡¯t do it the other way. My shitty father caused a lot of trouble to various people and died! If I don¡¯t pay them back, then our family would have our backs to the wall ¡»

    ¡º S-So what do you mean by that? ¡»

    Snatch glares back.

    ¡º Yukino-chan¡¯s the same. She had no choice but to take over her parent¡¯s misconduct. Someone like you won¡¯t understand that ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, I don¡¯t, why does the child have to suffer because of their father? Yukinon should be free to choose with her life. That¡¯s what I believe ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s because you were lucky. Your father abandoned you, so you didn¡¯t have to carry debt, right? ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t give me that bullshit!! You don¡¯t know how much Mother and I had suffered!! ¡»

    The two are about to fight.

    ¡º Stop it already!!! ¡»

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡º My life is my own! I decide who I am! ¡»

    Snatch, and Francie fell silent.

    ¡º I was raped, made pregnant, and even showing myself like this now, even I don¡¯t agree with this. I think ¡°why do I have to experience this?¡± ¡°Is my fate cursed?¡± But you see

    Yukino looks at the camera.

    ¡º Recently, I understand the feelings of the women who were treated mercilessly by my Papa. I was confined and raped only for days, but there¡¯s someone who¡¯s been trapped in prostitution cave for over ten years ¡»

    That¡¯s Minaho-neesan.

    She¡¯s kidnapped at age 12 and stayed in this mansion for 16 years.

    Also, Agnes.

    She¡¯s been confined in the basement of the mansion since birth until age 12.

    ¡º Papa¡¯s really beyond help. She made people suffer, driven them insane to death. Someone needs to take their resentment ¡»

    ¡º That doesn¡¯t need to be you! You¡¯re still young! ¡»

    Snatch shouts.

    ¡º Age doesn¡¯t matter ¡»

    ¡º But ¡»

    ¡º There¡¯s no helping it, it¡¯s what my Papa did. Only his family can be the replacement ¡»

    Family.

    ¡º I¡¯m his daughter after all. I¡¯m the only one for this role. If I run away from my fate, I¡¯d feel sorry for Papa ¡»

    Yukino. You.

    ¡º Mama was raised like an Ojou-sama so I know she can¡¯t endure this, it¡¯s impossible for her. That¡¯s why, I, the eldest daughter, have to shoulder all this alone as I wasn¡¯t able to do anything elder-sister-like to my little sister ¡»

    ¡¸ Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mana spills tears as she watches the TV.

    ¡º Even I feel in pain that the child in my stomach would be taken away. I don¡¯t want it. I want to embrace my child and raise it. I want to live with the child ¡»

    ¡º Then do it! Yukinon hasn¡¯t done anything wrong! You don¡¯t have to do anything stupid like giving away your child! ¡»

    Snatch appeals, but.

    ¡º No, I¡¯ll part with my child after giving birth. If not, I can¡¯t escape the debt Papa left me. Besides ¡»

    Yukino looks at the camera.

    No, perhaps, she¡¯s looking at us.

    ¡º I know that they¡¯ll treat the child with care. Perhaps, they¡¯ll make the child hundred more times happier than when I raise it ¡»

    ¡º You can¡¯t know that! They might abuse the child and make it experience cruelty! ¡»

    ¡º They won¡¯t/ I know them well. They¡¯re not people who¡¯d do that ¡»

    ¡º But, they¡¯re also the same people who killed your father mercilessly, weren¡¯t they?! ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º Oh, I guess I didn¡¯t mention this before. I was there when they did that to Papa. They cut down Papa right in front of my eyes. I watched how Papa¡¯s penis was torn to pieces ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s more of a reason why you can¡¯t trust those people!! ¡»

    Yukino touches her abdomen.

    ¡º This child¡¯s father is the child of the man they love ¡»

    Me?

    ¡º If it¡¯s just my child then I might have to worry, but. They¡¯ll make sure to take care of that man¡¯s child. After all, they love him from the bottom of their hearts ¡»

    ¡º What the hell? ¡»

    ¡º I also trust that man. I don¡¯t trust any other of his allies but, I believe in that man. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll make my child happy ¡»

    ¡º But, isn¡¯t he the man who raped Yukinon? ¡»

    Snatch asks.

    ¡º Yes. That¡¯s why I hate him. But, I believe in him ¡»

    Yukino smiles wryly.

    ¡º Why? I don¡¯t understand ¡»

    ¡º Perhaps it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t rape me just once. How many times has he done it with me in such a short period of one week? I forgot after 30, 50? Maybe it was 60 ¡»

    ¡º That much? ¡»

    Snatch is stunned.

    ¡º Yes. That man loved me after all. I hate him though. You see ¡»

    She laughs reminiscing.

    ¡º Strange. Rape is, no, sex. After we¡¯ve done it over and over again, I can see through his heart. I can see what kind of man he is ¡»

    ¡º Oh, I know that feeling! ¡»

    Francie nods.

    ¡º You¡¯re talking about both males! ¡»

    ¡º Yes. But, it doesn¡¯t really differ when having sex ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re doing it in a different hole! ¡»

    Snatch shouts.

    ¡º It¡¯s the same, we get naked, pile out skins, expose our everything to our partner. It¡¯s not that different on homo or hetero ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t get it but, anyway, I had a lot of sex with him. So much that I even have a child now. That¡¯s why I can tell. He¡¯s a bit uncool, he looks horrible, he¡¯s stupid, the worst scum but, I know that he¡¯s not a bad person ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º Ah, of course, I haven¡¯t forgiven him. I still hate him. I just want him to die but, I entrust myself. No, his and my child ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s entrusting the child to me.

    Our child.

    She believes me.

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s enough. That¡¯s all for my personal story. Let¡¯s go back to the usual segment. I can¡¯t stand being this gloomy ¡»

    Yukino gives instructions to the staff.

    ¡º Hey, Yukino-chan ¡»

    Francie calls Yukino.

    ¡º What? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ll do my best to become your friend too. I promise not to leave this show. I¡¯ll be with you until the child is born ¡»

    ¡º I-I see, do what you want ¡»

    Yukino blushes in embarrassment and said.

    ¡º I-I won¡¯t quit either. I¡¯ll adopt the Lamaze technique for Yukinon¡¯s baby ¡»

    Snatch said.

    ¡º No thanks, I won¡¯t show myself giving birth! ¡»

    ¡º No, anyway, I¡¯ll follow you to the hospital as a friend. Get ready for it! ¡»

    ¡º Yes, yes~ ¡»

    Even so, Yukino looks happy.

    ¡º Hey now, let¡¯s begin the usual segment ¡»

    ¡º Oh, well then, as for this week¡¯s surprising news!! Yukinon and Francie will barrage with their viper tongues!! ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t hurl out insults, I¡¯m not like Yukino-chan ¡»

    ¡º I just talk what I feel at the moment though! ¡»

    ¡º But you see, Yukinon speaks without even reading the atmosphere, so everything becomes insults!! ¡»

    The three rapid-fire commentaries of the three continues.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ That¡¯s quite interesting, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Ruriko states her comment to me after the show was over.

    ¡¸ I feel purity from Yukino-san tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Purity? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A holy sensation if you say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Holy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, it¡¯s the holy from ¡°Silent night, holy night¡± ¡¹

    Oh, that ¡°Holy¡± and ¡°pure.¡±

    ¡¸ Is it because she¡¯s aware that she¡¯ll become a mother? To think that someone I felt so vulgar can show such purity ¡¹

    Right, Yukino tonight seems different.

    She wasn¡¯t the hysterical girl like usual.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan might be on the turning point of women becoming a mother, I guess? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan looks happy ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Well, seeing that Yukino-oneechan now has two friends who she can talk with earnestly. Ah, I need to work hard too ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Now that I have a family, next would be making friends! ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    She seems to start thinking about going to a new school.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan as well! Mana wants to go outside with her soon! ¡¹

    Mana said, Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes is afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there ¡¹

    I hug Agnes.

    These girls need to take their time to move forward.

    I want them to go outside and to school as soon as possible.

    It seems like they need to get used to common knowledge first.

    They don¡¯t have enough scholar ability to learn along with children of the same age.

    Everyone¡¯s studying as well.

    We¡¯re busy with ourselves.

    Agnes may need a special tutor.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, geez!!! ¡¹

    Megu suddenly raises her voice.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s wrong Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s moving forward and yet I ¡¹

    She felt something from watching Yukino on TV.

    Comparing Yukino to her present self

    ¡¸ Aaaah! I¡¯m such a small woman! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan¡¯s bigger than Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes says in surprise.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I meant, I point to my heart. I really am narrow-minded! ¡¹

    Megu knocks on her head.

    ¡¸ I know that ¡¹

    Huh? Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ah, even Agnes-chan thinks so! ¡¹

    Megu fell depressed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We return to the cafeteria.

    There¡¯s another one who¡¯s depressed.

    Nikita.

    I guess she did lose to Margo-san.

    But still, she looks quite depressed.

    ¡¸ She fought fair and square yet she still got beaten up, that¡¯s why she¡¯s depressed ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ She lost to my irregular skills, so she¡¯s got an excuse inside her head ¡¹

    Oh.

    Back then, Edie was using Kudou style and Dai Grepher¡¯s Qi techniques.

    In the end, Nikita was suppressed using Shingetsu.

    Right, she lost to an unorthodox skill.

    It¡¯s completely different on how she fights so she can make excuses like ¡°it¡¯s inevitable to lose.¡±

    But.

    ¡¸ Well, I recognize your talents, but you don¡¯t have enough experience. You should do more basic training ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nikita.

    ¡¸ You use your flashy skills right away, it¡¯s easy to create a gap from that. You need to polish your intuition so the other party can¡¯t hit, and you should sharpen up your body more\ ¡¹

    Her fight with Margo-san was just an ordinary physical fight.

    ¡¸ To be precise, you lack muscles here, here, and here. I can see even when you¡¯re wearing clothes. Also, you need flexibility here. You do stretching, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san seems to know how Nikita practices from observing her body.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s polishing herself even more. Nikita might end up in defeat next battle ¡¹

    Nikita has come to Japan for a rematch with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Margo-oneesama! ¡¹

    Nikita bows her head to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I get it. I¡¯ll be keeping you company for tuning as I¡¯m Kyouko-san¡¯s disciple. I mean, Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia already made a request ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much Onee-sama! ¡¹

    Really, Nikita makes friends by losing.

    She becomes obedient to those who defeated her.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m back~! ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s back.

    She¡¯s late due to her work in the shop though.

    ¡¸ Welcome back Nagisa, would you like dinner? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, time to eat! ¡¹

    She¡¯s in a good mood.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s curry for tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yay! I love Katsuko¡¯s curry ¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong with Nagisa?

    ¡¸ Welcome back, huh? Shouldn¡¯t Shou-oneesan be with you? ¡¹

    Nei brings a curry dish from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Yes, she sent me here, but since Nikita-san¡¯s here, she went back home ¡¹

    Oh, Shou-neechan¡¯s the head of Kouzuki SS after all.

    She¡¯ll never be in the same place as Nikita.

    Margo-san is closer to Kyouko-san so she can train Nikita.

    ¡¸ Then, kukuku, she said: ¡°I feel regretful, but I¡¯ll return home¡± ¡¹

    Nagisa?

    ¡¸ Seriously, what happened to you Nagisa? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is also curious.

    ¡¸ Well-you-see! It¡¯s this! ¡¹

    Nagisa takes out something from her pocket.

    Seeing that, Katsuko-nee:

    ¡¸ N-N-Nagisa! You! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s tension rises up.

    ¡¸ Yes! V, V, V, Victory~! ¡¹

    Nagisa makes a V-sign with her hand while eating curry.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    I look at the small white thing.

    ¡¸ Ah, this? ¡¹

    Nei knows.

    ¡¸ Yes, I was listening to Yukino-san¡¯s show in the car along the way! Then, Shou-oneesan said, ¡°let¡¯s go to the drugstore for a bit¡± ¡¹

    Drugstore?

    ¡¸ So, what is this? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Haa, it¡¯s ¡°Pregnancy test kit¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies while sighing.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Then~ Shou-oneesan had ¡°no reaction,¡± and as for me, there¡¯s a pink line over here, you can see it, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa points at a line, I see it.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-san got the jackpot ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Huh?

    Pregnancy test. Jackpot. That means.

    ¡¸ Dear! Ufufu! I¡¯m pregnant!! ¡¹

    Nagisa says happily.

    ¡¸ Mao will become an Onee-chan!!!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan will become an Onee-chan, that means.

    That means.

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    I feel a huge shock.

    I didn¡¯t feel this much shock when Yukino¡¯s pregnancy was confirmed.

    It feels like ¡°Oh, this is as planned,¡± natural.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a father now!! ¡¹

    I.

    I¡¯m a father now!!!

 Chapter 601. Code Policy

    Chapter 601. Code (Policy)

    ¡¸ Kuh, I feel happy for you but frustrated ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. You¡¯ve been drinking pills for long, right? You have no choice but to wait until your body returns to its former ¡¹

    Nagisa retired from prostitution when she gave birth to Mao-chan.

    She stopped drinking pills since then.

    She seems to be holding some emergency contraceptives for when she¡¯s raped suddenly, due to her experience in the past.

    On the other hand, Katsuko-nee.

    She only decided to retire when she met me.

    She only stopped drinking pills on the second half of may.

    She¡¯s been drinking them for a long time, five years since she became a prostitute, so it¡¯ll take a little time for the influence of the medicine to disappear.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also the problem of the menstrual cycle, you don¡¯t have to rush ¡¹

    I heard that the fertile period is only for several days in a month.

    It¡¯s not as simple as having sex -> getting pregnant.

    We need to be efficient when having sex on the ovulation days.

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s different from Yukino-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    In Yukino¡¯s case, she had a healthy body, and she didn¡¯t drink contraceptives.

    Besides, she was made to drink ovulation-inducing drugs, making it easy for her to get pregnant.

    I also ejaculated inside her so many times in such a short period.

    It¡¯s no surprise that she got pregnant.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ll just press on without feeling impatient ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, hurry up. We want our children to be in the same grade, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    The former classmates smile at each other.

    ¡¸ Amazing, to think that Onii-chan¡¯s child is in here ¡¹

    Mana looks into it.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneechan, can I touch? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles and gives approval.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. I want a child soon too ¡¹

    Mana says while touching Nagisa¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ A child born means that the family will have more people ¡¹

    Ruriko said smiling.

    ¡¸ May I touch it as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to touch it too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    I get Ruriko and Edie but, Nikita also looks happy.

    ¡¸ A baby is made! It¡¯s a celebration for everyone! ¡¹

    I think Nikita¡¯s best part is how simple she is.

    Still.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Is it a bit shocking that you¡¯ll become a father? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I feel the responsibility coming for me ¡¹

    A new life.

    A new existence rises because I ejaculated inside Nagisa.

    We had sex with the intent of making her pregnant, I should¡¯ve been prepared for it.

    But still.

    ¡¸ I need to stay alive for the child ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? I don¡¯t think you have to feel that uneasy ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ For example, even if you die suddenly today, Nagisa-san will still give birth to the child, and she¡¯ll raise the child even without a father ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, m-my responsibility ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s nice that you feel that way but, remember, is there anyone in here who are with their father? ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s father was a scum who joined the men who raped her because she has a different eye-color and hair from himself.

    Megu, Mana, and Agnes father is Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Even my father.

    ¡¸ My father was a good-for-nothing yet I still live, right? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to be so worked up on becoming a father. You can live as yourself. I think that fathers who try to look cool to their children are those who easily fall off ¡¹

    Right.

    I might get too high from the strange stimulation.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes rubs her body against me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong Agnes? Don¡¯t you want to touch Nagisa¡¯s stomach? ¡¹

    Agnes looks worried.

    ¡¸ Papa, are you going to hate Agnes once the child is born? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, that won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, undoubtedly, you¡¯ll like the child more than Agnes ¡¹

    Err.

    I squat down and hug Agnes.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll still love Agnes as I do now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, I love Agnes, Mana, Megu, Ruriko, and everyone in the family until now, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same for the child. It¡¯s a new family member ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Papa¡¯s child ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious that Papa¡¯s child would be Papa¡¯s most loved ¡¹

    Agnes started from watching animal videos.

    Then, she¡¯s now watching educational videos for young children.

    She¡¯s trying to understand what makes a family.

    It¡¯s not just our family, there are various other people in this world, and each of them has their family.

    That the other families have different rules compared to our family.

    We have to understand that and respect how other family lives.

    Teaching her the relationship between our family to another family.

    If she doesn¡¯t understand that relationship supporting the real world, then we can¡¯t let Agnes go out of the house alone.

    It would be impossible for her to go to school.

    Recently, she¡¯s starting to watch movies for adults.

    Nei¡¯s picking Hollywood movies from the past.

    ¡º Works in the ¡¯50s are following the Hays code, there were less erotic and grotesque content, they also are made with conservative Christian ideas, so I don¡¯t think there will be a problem ¡»

    She said.

    And true, there were only a few elements that stimulated Agnes.

    She didn¡¯t feel uneasy in the middle of watching a movie and ask for sex.

    Well, it must be because of Nei¡¯s excellent taste in movies.

    ¡¸ Agnes, do you hate to be not the most loved? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, being the first doesn¡¯t matter, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ My number one is always ever changing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The girl I embrace at the moment is the cutest. That¡¯s why it¡¯s Agnes now. I have Agnes in my arms after all ¡¹

    I hug Agnes tightly.

    ¡¸ So, if you feel lonely then jump to my chest anytime, you¡¯re the ¡°number one¡± when you¡¯re in my arms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes kisses me.

    ¡¸ Papa, I love you, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also love Agnes ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Come here Agnes, try hugging Nagisa¡¯s child in her belly. If Agnes gives it a hug, then I¡¯m sure that Agnes will also love the child in the stomach the most ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes goes to NAgisa in small steps.

    ¡¸ Can I? Desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, go on ¡¹

    Nagisa responds with a smile.

    Agnes hugs Nagisa¡¯s narrow waist with both hands.

    She presses her cheeks to Nagisa¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a child in here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Say hello to the child, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Nagisa says.

    ¡¸ Say ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Agnes-oneechan¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan? ¡¹

    Agnes trembles.

    ¡¸ Yes. Agnes-chan will become an older-sister now. Get along with this child when she¡¯s out, okay? She won¡¯t know anything since she¡¯s a newborn, so Agnes-chan, teach her a lot, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Agnes doesn¡¯t know a lot ¡¹

    Agnes looks down and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. The child will be born next year. Agnes-chan still has a lot of time to study ¡¹

    ¡¸ Study, desuno? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Onee-chan doesn¡¯t know anything then it¡¯s a problem for this child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Problem? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, Agnes-chan is also troubled when she has a foolish elder sister, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Nagisa said. Agnes faces Nagisa¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ Agnes will study a lot, desuno, therefore, please take your time coming out, okay? ¡¹

    The girls laugh at what Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Okay now, let¡¯s celebrate with a cake!! ¡¹

    Nei brings in a big cake from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ This is Yo-chan¡¯s test cake! The plan was to eat it when Nagisa-san comes back, but now it¡¯s a celebration cake! ¡¹

    I just baked a sponge cake.

    Then, it seems that Nei spread some fresh cream on it and made it better.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm, cake? ¡¹

    The sleeping Mao-chan wakes up from the word ¡°cake.¡±

    ¡¸ Wow! Cake! What¡¯s going on? A celebration? ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s tension rises up as soon as she sees the cake.

    ¡¸ Mao will become an Onee-san now ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Mao-chan kindly.

    ¡¸ Huh? Mama? That means? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mama¡¯s got a baby in her stomach! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow!! ¡¹

    Unlike Agnes, Mao-chan¡¯s honestly pleased.

    ¡¸ You did it! Mama! ¡¹

    Then, our cake party began.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Still, the problem is;

    Megu still looks gloomy.

    Megu¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t approach Nagisa.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s your plan? Are you staying overnight? ¡¹

    Nei asks Nikita.

    ¡¸ Oh? Is there a problem with that? ¡¹

    Nikita remains composed.

    ¡¸ You have at least some guest rooms, right? This house is quite spacious anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not allowed to do it with Yo-chan tonight anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I won¡¯t do anything inelegant on a celebration night. I¡¯ll just do it tomorrow ¡¹

    I¡¯ll still do it with Nikita tomorrow, huh?

    ¡¸ Oh, right? I don¡¯t mind if you get me pregnant too. That would make Cordelia-oneesama jealous then she¡¯ll be making love with me a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, don¡¯t get pregnant with that reason ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, that was a joke. Don¡¯t be absurd ¡¹

    Nikita laughs.

    It won¡¯t be a joke for Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia.

    Of course, Nikita too.

    These people live in a world beyond common sense.

    ¡¸ If I get pregnant now then Onee-sama will be angry at me. We¡¯re still in the middle of a project ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s arranged to have a rematch with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I can get pregnant after. I¡¯ll ask for Onee-sama¡¯s permission first ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve never thought of pregnancy before, but now if it¡¯s yours then I don¡¯t mind bearing a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not okay, Nikita. Michi and I are going first ¡¹

    Edie interrupts.

    ¡¸ Oh, then I have no choice. I don¡¯t mind following after Edie.

    Nikita won¡¯t go against Edie who defeated her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already planned who¡¯s before us ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Michi and I are little sisters. Those who bear children are the elder sisters.

    Edie thinks.

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s next after Nagisa, then Shou, and then Rei ¡¹

    There¡¯s no need to prioritize age.

    Does Edie feel that the elder sisters need to be first?

    ¡¸ Then, Nei, Misuzu, and Megumi ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised hearing her name.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s an elder sister of yours and mine ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Huh? But, I¡¯m at the same age as Edie ¡¹

    Edie is Megu and my classmate.

    She¡¯s 16, just like us.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi knows darling before I did. You have to be the elder sister ¡¹

    She smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you have to act like one ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re done eating cake, girls ¡¹

    Nei speaks to everyone.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan, could you look after Edie and Nikita? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. I want to move a bit more before going to bed, I also want to fix Nikita¡¯s habit ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m joining in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood. Please teach me ¡¹

    Edie and Nikita agree.

    ¡¸ Sorry but, could you clean up the kitchen, Katsu-nee, and Ruri-tan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m on duty tonight ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Ruriko reply.

    ¡¸ Huh? I¡¯m also on duty though? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, I¡¯d like you to come with me for a while ¡¹

    Nei looks at Nagisa while speaking.

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Mao will be sleepy again once she¡¯s full so we¡¯ll take a bath, brush her teeth, change her to pajamas, and get ready to sleep ¡¹

    She replied as a mother.

    ¡¸ Thanks, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll take that long! ¡¹

    Nei smiles at Nagisa.

    ¡¸ With that said, Yo-chan, Mana-chan, Agnes, and I will look after Megu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    She seems to be shocked that she¡¯s the one that¡¯ll be taken care of.

    ¡¸ Seriously, what a time-consuming child. But still, I love you Megu-chan ¡¹

    Nei said and smiled.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Nei brings us to a room with computers.

    It links to the school monitoring system.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s strip! ¡¹

    Nei said and took off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes undresses like it¡¯s the usual.

    Recently, we¡¯ve made rules for Agnes.

    She shouldn¡¯t ask for sex anywhere, disregarding the occasion.

    For example, she¡¯s forbidden to say ¡°I want to have sex¡± in the living room or dining room, rooms that everyone uses, of course, she¡¯s also not allowed to get naked.

    That¡¯s just a measure for when we take Agnes outside.

    It will be a lot of trouble if Agnes asks for sex suddenly due to the stress outside.

    We thought of educating her to hold back until it¡¯s just the two of us, so there¡¯s no one else looking.

    Therefore, Agnes seems to care about the circumstances of the people around her.

    By the way, apart from Agnes¡¯ problem, having sex in the dining room and kitchen is banned.

    In addition to sanitary problems, the knives in the kitchen are also dangerous.

    Katsuko-nee told me that she¡¯ll make the kitchen a safe-zone for sex, but.

    Minaho-neesan rejected it.

    ¡¸ Everyone will have sex with Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, I still don¡¯t know yet. It depends on the situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to do it ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes seems to be excited after knowing Nagisa¡¯s pregnancy.

    ¡¸ Yeah. But, wait for a bit. Megu-chan¡¯s worrying right now ¡¹

    Nei looks at Megu.

    Megu¡¯s just standing gloomily with her clothes still on.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and strip, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana in her underwear tells Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have anything Nei-oneesan need to worry about ¡¹

    Megu said./

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Okay then, come and sit here Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei calls me.

    ¡¸ Ah, tale off your pants and briefs, everyone should get naked on the lower half ¡¹

    If Nei says so.

    I take off only the lower half.

    ¡¸ Really, we¡¯re all now casual when naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s every day after all, Right? Onii-chan ¡¹

    Actually, it¡¯s Mana who¡¯s having sex almost every day.

    I do travel apart from her sometimes but, whenever I stay in the mansion, then we do it every day for sure.

    ¡¸ Our flight last time was nice, I wanted to have sex with Yo-chan in the restroom during the movie ¡°Mrs. Emanuelle,¡± but now, it¡¯s tough to check unlike before ¡¹

    Nei brought me to the restroom in the airplane, but.

    It¡¯s impossible for us two to get inside because people are watching.

    ¡¸ Huh? I had sex with Onii-chan though ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ No way? How? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan stands out too much because you¡¯re too beautiful. In my case, I show that ¡°we¡¯re siblings that get along a lot¡± to the other passengers and flight attendants, right? That¡¯s why they just ignore whatever Onii-chan and I do ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then that means, huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, when it¡¯s dark, everyone sleeps in the plane, right? At that time, Onii-chan and I are sitting next to each other and then we hid our bodies with a blanket. Mana touched Onii-chan¡¯s penis under the sheet, then it got big, then I stick out my butt to Onii-chan and put it in! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! I didn¡¯t notice it at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, unlike Nei-oneechan, my body is small, so I can do that. Onii-chan even came inside me! ¡¹

    Err.

    Sorry.

    I had sex while in flight at 10 km altitude.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, did you notice that? ¡¹

    Nei asks Megu.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, of course, Megu-oneechan only looks at herself and not at Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Dammit, Mana-chan took away Yo-chan¡¯s first aircraft sex. Mii-chan was the first in car-sex, right? Shou-oneechan did it on a ship. In that case, I¡¯m going to take Yo-chan to a submarine! ¡¹

    Nei says to ease the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to do it in a spaceship, desuno ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to watch the stars and the earth while having sex with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Did we see space in a movie recently?

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll leave the space to Agnes! I¡¯ll have sex with Yo-chan in the deep sea, while a colossal squid trying to attack us. An octopus will do ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get why but Americans are always so happy seeing huge octopus ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind that, come sit here Yo-chan ¡¹

    I sit down on the chair in front of the computer with my lower half naked.

    ¡¸ Agnes, sit in between Yo-chan¡¯s legs and observe his penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes sits down naked in between my legs.

    ¡¸ Just observing, okay? If Yo-chan¡¯s penis grows big you can touch or lick it but don¡¯t touch it for now, okay? ¡¹

    Nei gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana and I will sit next to Yo-chan ¡¹

    Could this be?

    The same lineup when we were watching Yukino from TV earlier.

    Nei replaces Ruriko.

    Back then, we were all wearing clothes.

    Agnes was on top of my knees though.

    Megu¡¯s the only one sitting a bit far from me.

    Nei, were you watching us from the monitors earlier?

    No, she should be watching, it¡¯s Nei we¡¯re talking about after all.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan, where should I sit? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Who knows? Pick it yourself ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s harsh to Megu who¡¯s the only one still dressed.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin watching the hall of treasures! ¡¹

    Hall of treasures?

    ¡¸ Err, which one do you want first? The schoolgirls during the physical examination? Or them in changing room or shower rooms? ¡¹

    Could this be?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan hasn¡¯t seen our high school treasures, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nei-oneesan, stop! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t, If Yo-chan doesn¡¯t want to watch it alone, then we will all watch together. It¡¯s reasonable, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei said clearly.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, be honest, you¡¯re interested in watching naked schoolgirls, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ O-Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s watch them! It should make you feel horny. When Yo-chan¡¯s penis grow big then Agnes will lick it, if you feel aroused then you can push anyone in here down ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you hold back too much. You don¡¯t have to, okay? ¡¹

 Chapter 602. Bastille Day

    .

    ¡¸ Wait! ¡¹

    Megu shouts to Nei.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stop me now! ¡¹

    Nei grins and then starts operating the computer.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t! Yo-chan! You can¡¯t invade the privacy of your friends. Yoshi-kun, do you want to see the naked bodies of the first years or seniors who aren¡¯t even related to us? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, are you okay looking at their naked bodies without their permission, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unfair? ¡¹

    Megu tells me.

    Then, Nei stops Megu with her hand.

    ¡¸ I mean, Yo-chan, you want to see naked bodies of girls other than us recently, right? ¡¹

    She asks me smiling.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, look, Yo-chan always have sex with us, his family, right? At least he has sex with three or four people recently ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, true ¡¹

    That¡¯s true, yes.

    ¡¸ And even those were mostly us asking to have sex before Yo-chan wants to do it, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true but, nowadays he decides the order of things ¡¹

    I decide the order on who I¡¯ll sleep with in bed in order.

    I stay at Nagisa¡¯s house once a week.

    There are also days where Rei-chan and Shou-neechan stay over.

    Although I often go to bed with two or three people, the elder girls have stronger desire to sleep together with me alone.

    Sometimes, Katsuko-nee and I stay in a hotel.

    I also went to a love hotel with Nei.

    There are a lot of random times having sex other than doing it early in the morning, after school, or even before dinner.

    Especially when I finish my bakery work, Megu still has her practice in track and field, so Nei and Edie ask for sex in a small room next to the bakery.

    Sometimes, Katsuko-nee brings Mana and Agnes secretly to school, and we have sex in the secret room under the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Anyway, the times we want to do it with Yo-chan is much more than the times Yo-chan wants to do it ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I thought he should be doing some underhanded stuff! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Nei-oneechan? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    Agnes sitting between my legs looks in puzzlement.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re already feeling stale seeing our naked bodies, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the case, although ¡¹

    I still get erect when I have sex with everyone.

    I still ejaculate whenever I do it.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s a bit numb already. After all, Yo-chan is still okay even when we¡¯re all here, naked, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when you stripped, you don¡¯t feel embarrassed to have your penis seen, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you know ¡¹

    I¡¯m naked in front of my family almost every day, they see it.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You don¡¯t mind our eyes looking at you naked anymore, right? That means that you¡¯re used to being naked too much that your senses are getting numb ¡¹

    Now that she said it, it might be.

    ¡¸ Then, on the other hand, Yo-chan¡¯s getting used to seeing us naked that have you thought of the possibility of getting numb to the sensation? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    No, Nei¡¯s naked body is unbearable as usual.

    Mana and Agnes¡¯ young naked bodies are also stimulating.

    Even Megu who¡¯s the only one wearing clothes now has a slender body.

    ¡¸ In that case, I¡¯ll be frank ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ When Nikiniki came over last night, well, of course, she did the initiative but, Yo-chan came inside her five times in the reception room, right? Why? ¡¹

    Even if you ask me that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Nikita looked like she wasn¡¯t satisfied yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think it was Yo-chan who wasn¡¯t satisfied with five times. That¡¯s how I felt when I was watching! ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while since you did it with Nikiniki since Los Angeles. Yo-chan was quite aroused. It must be fresh for you to embrace a body other than Yo-chan¡¯s women in the family, right? ¡¹

    Ah.

    A woman other than the family.

    Was I drowning myself in Nikita¡¯s white skin and soft Russian body?

    ¡¸ Listen. I¡¯m not angry about that. Instead, I¡¯m sorry to have you hold back that much ¡¹

    Nei hugs me.

    She envelops my face with her big breasts.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s driven down? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    Megu and Mana are listening to Nei with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Yeah, so, let¡¯s go back to the question at hand, Yo-chan, have you been masturbating recently? ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t. I mean, my situation doesn¡¯t allow me ¡¹

    Ever since the holidays in May,

    I always do it with someone in the family for almost 24-hours a day.

    ¡¸ After all, I¡¯m always with someone when I¡¯m in the mansion, people are watching through the cameras, also ¡¹

    I know that there are cameras even in the restrooms.

    If there are cameras in the women¡¯s restroom, then there should be one in men¡¯s as well.

    Minaho-neesan should be checking the behavior of the teachers under Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s control in the school.

    Minaho-neesan won¡¯t let a place where only men enter have no cameras and microphones set up.

    ¡¸ Right. There¡¯s always someone watching. Katsu-nee¡¯s still checking on Yo-chan when he¡¯s in school after all. She¡¯s even watching when you¡¯re in the toilet ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan can¡¯t take it easy because of the eyes watching, right? That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t have any problems with it ¡¹

    I replied, but.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s a problem! Yo-chan¡¯s becoming overly-dependent on us! ¡¹

    Dependent?

    ¡¸ Usually, a healthy boy would look at gravure photos, porn magazines, adult videos, and others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I have everyone. If it¡¯s sex, then I¡¯m already doing it every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! Men need to have delusions! Like when you see a woman, it should stir up your delusions like ¡°That woman looks good, I want to smash her,¡± or ¡°I want to squeeze those tits!,¡± or ¡°I want to fuck her hard¡± and more! ¡¹

    What? N-Nei?

    ¡¸ You see, when I entered school, I received letters with those messages. Especially when I turned to a blonde haired delinquent on the rooftop, they want to do me so hard ¡¹

    Nei took the rumors about Iwakura-san¡¯s prostitution.

    ¡¸ So when just enrolled, there were pure love letters saying ¡°I like you, please go out with me,¡± then when I changed my hair to blonde, their letters contained their delusions such as ¡°let me fuck you at least once,¡± or ¡°let me squeeze dem titddies¡± The paper even stinks semen ¡¹

    Oh, that happened too.

    ¡¸ No, of course, it¡¯s disgusting, and Margo-oneesan punished each and every one of them, so there was no direct damage to me ¡¹

    Margo-san was also a student of our school last year.

    ¡¸ Seeing that, I know that men have a lot of delusions. It¡¯s normal. It might be too much when you send letters with that delusion but, I think there¡¯s a lot of boys who are having delusions when they look at me ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    Nei¡¯s got a beautiful and lewd body.

    I think there are a lot of men who want that.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, what¡¯s your opinion on the boys who look at me and think ¡°I want to have sex with her,¡± or even ¡°I want to rape her?¡± Are you going for them? Do you want to beat them up? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t like that they think that way, but If there¡¯s a guy who really tried to make a move on Ya-chan then I¡¯d beat them up, I¡¯d come to beat them senseless ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, if it does real harm then I¡¯d personally eliminate it since it also troubles me. Besides, it¡¯s not just Yo-chan, Margo-oneechan and Edie will lend their strength to throw those guys away. But you see ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ What would you do to those who just keep it in their heads? They don¡¯t say it, but they look at me with perverted eyes and use my image to masturbate? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Ya-chan to be their material, but that¡¯s not a big deal. If they keep it inside them, then I won¡¯t complain. In the first place, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside their heads ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, if there¡¯s a guy who rapes me inside their head, is he guilty or innocent? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I may not like it, but he¡¯s innocent. He¡¯s not going after Ya-chan for real ¡¹

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s safe when it¡¯s a delusion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, Yo-chan should have delusions too. You should look at women other than the family ¡¹

    No, but.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you feel sorry for us doing that, right? Thinking that all of your sexual desires should only be towards the family. Do you think that looking at other girls and immersing yourself in horny delusions would be the same as betraying us, right? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why Yo-chan never looks at gravure photos, not even adult videos, nor masturbating. You don¡¯t also look at the girls in your class and in your club, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    I wasn¡¯t aware of it.

    I do that.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not okay. It¡¯s not okay for Yo-chan¡¯s heart to look only at his family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Megu speaks.

    ¡¸ I feel happier when Yoshi-kun looks only at us ¡¹

    Nei glares at Megu.

    ¡¸ You only think about yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. I think of the whole family ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough ¡¹

    The door suddenly opens, and Ruriko enters.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Katsuko-san told me to shout ¡°That¡¯s enough¡± when intruding ¡¹

    Ah, Katsuko-nee, she was watching.

    ¡¸ Also, Katsuko-san doesn¡¯t seem to be watching Onii-sama¡¯s situation when in the toilet. She wanted to convey that ¡¹

    She¡¯s listening, I knew it.

    ¡¸ She only looks at Onii-sama¡¯s toilet when in the restroom. Just the face of bracing. She doesn¡¯t look at Onii-sama¡¯s lower half while defecating since it¡¯s a violation of privacy, she says ¡¹

    She¡¯s still watching though.

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s defecating? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Err, it means pooping ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh! ¡¹

    Agnes nods in understanding.

    ¡¸ Agnes would like to poop next to Papa next time ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ I want to poop together with Papa while holding hands ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me with sparkling eyes.

    I see. I guess this is also a delusion.

    ¡¸ Well, next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Will Agnes and I have the opportunity for that?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, how about using an enema as well? ¡¹

    Mana?!

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s ready for it anytime ¡¹

    Err, is this another delusion?

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s an Enema? ¡¹

    This isn¡¯t something she should know. Agnes¡¯ delusions will accelerate further.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the most significant person in the Space Battleship ¡¹

    Why would you add a ¡°space¡± in a battleship?

    ¡¸ Uhm, I was also listening to Nei-oneesama¡¯s topic in the kitchen ¡¹

    Ruriko talks.

    ¡¸ That is a fascinating philosophical question ¡¹

    Philo-what?

    ¡¸ In the West, they disagree that it¡¯s no sin if you¡¯re only thinking of it. Is that a Japanese ideology?

    Ruriko says.

    ¡¸ In Christian ideology, if you imagine doing something bad in your head then it¡¯s already a sin, even if you didn¡¯t do it for real ¡¹

    Huh? Really?

    ¡¸ Is it not okay even to think about it? ¡¹1

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a sin ¡¹

    Ruriko replied smiling.

    ¡¸ Even looking at a beautiful woman and having a sexual delusion, or looking at a pretty item and thinking ¡°I want to steal that,¡± is a sin. Just thinking of it is already a sin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that strange? ¡¹

    I tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸ After all, you only imagined doing a bad thing, not actually doing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s innocent in legal terms. But, it¡¯s guilty in Christian values ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, won¡¯t that mean that everyone has committed a sin? ¡¹

    Everyone should have thought of doing something bad.

    Even stealing or raping.

    But, if it¡¯s just within their imagination.

    ¡¸ Yes, therefore, humans are sinful. Their birth is a sin ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Christians confess their sins and repent. They¡¯ll continue to commit crimes as long as they live, so they need to confess their sins to God, repent, and ask for his forgiveness to go to heaven ¡¹

    Humans are all sinners.

    ¡¸ You see them in the movies confessing to the priest, right? That kind of private stall is in the church. They don¡¯t confess sins that they haven¡¯t committed, however. ¡°I thought of doing a bad thing¡± or ¡°I had evil desires for this woman,¡± is a sin. Humans remain as sinners unless they confess and ask for God¡¯s forgiveness.

    So that¡¯s how they think.

    ¡¸ Therefore, in Christian countries, even seeing indecent 2D images is a sin! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? What do you mean Ya-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s about the notation of restrictions. In reality, there¡¯s a problem of child pornography circulating so you should understand this. If it spreads out then people will be hurt, there will be victims. But, you see, among those politicians and social activists, people are trying to regulate manga and illustrations of girls who are just byproducts of human imagination. Isn¡¯t that strange? It was just imagination, there were no real victims ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Having lewd delusions is normal for people and making an illustration of it is freedom of expression. But, people are trying to regulate that. I mean, in Christian countries, they actually punish people for bringing lewd Japanese manga. If Europe and America¡¯s push pressure further, Japan will soon regulate lewd manga ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ In other words, that is the Christian ideology. Having just delusions is already a sin so drawing that delusion to an image is a big deal. They never allow delusions of having sex with a young woman ¡¹

    I see, just thinking about it is already a sin to them.

    What an absurd world this is.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why even we are forced to consider the Christian ideology. Those people have a culture deeply ingrained that having delusions is a sin, that may be okay on its own but, Japanese ideologies are inherently tolerant. What people think in their minds shouldn¡¯t be regulated. Yet, some laws are trying to pass about controlling people¡¯s expression. They¡¯re basing it off from another religion and another country¡¯s ideology. Even though only Europeans and Americans make decisions on what¡¯s the ¡°global standard,¡± the Japanese people are following it without much thought. Seriously! ¡¹

    Nei turns to Megu while saying that.

    ¡¸ Now then, I made you wait, Megu-chan. What do you think Megu-chan after listening to what I said? Do you think that one should be punished for just having delusions? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. Nobody¡¯s doing anything wrong if they just imagine it. Even I know that much ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ In that case! Yo-chan, Megu-chan gave her permission! You can have as many delusions as you want ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You still don¡¯t get it Yo-chan? You fell into Christian rules without noticing it. You¡¯re under the impression that it¡¯s a sin to have lust towards other girls outside the family ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, Kyouko-san thought that it would be bad to let it continue and sent Nikita, a girl outside the family. Back then in Los Angeles, Minaho-oneesan and everyone gave their permission because Nikita¡¯s irregular existence is a good target for Yo-chan¡¯s lust as she¡¯s not in the family. Then, Yo-chan was burning up so much! You¡¯re always so careful when having sex with the family. Therefore you were so rough when having sex with Nikiniki, right? Just like how you have sex with Yukino-chan during the holidays in May ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan eases up his mind when having sex with only Yukino-chan. It¡¯s because Yukino-chan isn¡¯t family, right? Yo-chan always wanted to be friends with Yukino-chan, but you knew that she¡¯ll never become family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ To be honest, Yo-chan was able to spiritually overcome that Golden Week because you have sex with Yukino-chan. She was an excellent relief to prevent Yo-chan¡¯s mind from collapsing ¡¹

    Nei said. Megu and Mana look down.

    ¡¸ But you can¡¯t have sex with Yukino-chan anymore. At least, until she gives birth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino won¡¯t have sex with Yoshi-kun even after giving birth! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s the one to decide that. Not Megu-chan ¡¹

    Nei speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Besides, Yo-chan needs to take some breaths in another way. Nikiniki isn¡¯t Japanese, and if he has sex with only Nikiniki, then he¡¯ll also settle down. If that happens, it¡¯s just the same as the number of our family increasing, right? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If she stays over for long, then she¡¯s already family.

    ¡¸ In that case, what should we do? ¡¹

    Megu asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s finally return to the topic, let¡¯s have Yo-chan watch girls in our school through our peeping videos ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, could you already stop grumbling about something this much, we¡¯re a criminal organization, you know?! Megu-chan is living under Minaho-oneechan¡¯s money! You know how that money is earned, right? ¡¹

    Kuromori is a brothel.

    We¡¯re living from the money earned by selling prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Seriously, I¡¯d like you to leave the mansion and go back to Yamamine house but, to be honest, we can¡¯t do that anymore ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not just family. You¡¯re protected when you stay here, and furthermore, we can¡¯t afford to send guards to Yamamine house. If Megu-chan¡¯s kidnapped by forces opposing us, then it would put us at a disadvantage ¡¹

    Megu fell silent.

    ¡¸ I mean, you don¡¯t have to be conscious of this sin. You don¡¯t have to tell anyone that Yo-chan¡¯s looking at the naked bodies of the girls in our school. It¡¯s not a sin if nobody knows ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana agree.

    ¡¸ But, the feelings of the girls whose bodies are seen ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can they have feelings about it if they don¡¯t know anything?! ¡¹

    Nei replies astounded.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only Megu-oneechan who can¡¯t agree with this, right? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you¡¯re just jealous ¡¹

    Megu groans.

    ¡¸ I mean, Megu-chan really don¡¯t get Yo-chan, the other girls, even yourself ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Just because Yo-chan saw girls in our school naked, nothing else will happen. Even if he feels horny, he¡¯ll only have sex with us tonight. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be. After all, there are a lot of cute girls in our school. What if Yoshi-kun gets interested in that girl and wants to have sex with her?! He might even say that he wants her to join the family. In that case, Nei-oneesan and the others will do what Yoshi-kun wants! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ Yes. If that¡¯s what Yo-chan wants ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, Yoshi-kun might hate me! he might be wholly absorbed by the other girls in our school ¡¹

    Is that what you really feel, Megu?

    ¡¸ But you see, that¡¯s not a bad thing. Megu-chan, do you think that Yo-chan will keep on switching with the girls in our school and have a harem? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stupid. It won¡¯t happen. Even if Yo-chan finds a girl he wants to have sex with, then it¡¯ll probably be just one. If it¡¯s that much, then we accept it. Yo-chan should also have a sex friend in school ¡¹ ¡¹

    Nei speaks in confidence.

    ¡¸ After all, I don¡¯t want to boast, but we¡¯re much cuter and prettier than the girls in school, Yo-chan loves us! ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸No girl shines brighter than us that fits Yo-chan¡¯s tastes! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case then why am I going to watch some peeping videos? ¡¹

    I know that Nei, Megu, Mana, Agnes, Ruriko, and my other women are super class beauties.

    The ordinary girls in our school can¡¯t compare.

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan¡¯s looking only at us recently! That¡¯s why we¡¯d like you to look at normal girls once more! If you do that, you can reconfirm our beauty, right? ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, Yo-chan¡¯s been eating only delicious food recently, so he¡¯ll soon forget what¡¯s delicious and not if he doesn¡¯t eat average food once in a while! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why Yo-chan should see the naked bodies of an average female student! ¡¹

    1. Like the N word

 Chapter 603. You can chea

    t

    ¡¸ First, let¡¯s go to somewhere with not much stimulation! These are the images of the seniors who graduated this spring! They¡¯re at the same age as Margo-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei operates the computer and images appear on the monitor.

    This is from the changing room on the pool.

    There¡¯s a lot of half-naked school-girls.

    ¡¸ Look, if they¡¯re not in our school anymore, then there¡¯s no need to mind it that much, right? ¡¹

    Right, they have no contact with me.

    Besides, they probably have changed their hairstyle and makeup after graduating high school that their atmosphere has changed.

    I won¡¯t be able to know these people even if I meet them in the city.

    ¡¸ Okay now, they¡¯re all showing off their breasts ¡¹

    Yeah, the girls in the image expose their breasts.

    Their plump breasts and pink nipples sway around.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Yo-chan, does it arouse you? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, not much ¡¹

    I wonder why.

    ¡¸ Why? It¡¯s a peeping photo you know! Men should be aroused from it! ¡¹

    Nei tries to press me.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis isn¡¯t growing big ¡¹

    Agnes checks the state of my penis.

    Megu¡¯s sending me an earnest look.

    Mana and Ruriko too.

    ¡¸ No, well ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Seeing girls change their clothes is a bit.. ¡¹

    It seems luxurious, but I¡¯m used to it already.

    I¡¯m with multiple women whenever I take a bath.

    especially Agnes and Mao-chan, they both love taking a bath with me.

    Whenever Misuzu and the girls come, I¡¯m in charge of pulling and putting on their panties.

    ¡¸ Besides ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides what? Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Ya-chan¡¯s right. My girls are much more beautiful ¡¹

    Yes, my women are much more beautiful.

    compared to the girls on the screen.

    They¡¯re all cute and have a beautiful body.

    Ah, that¡¯s not all.

    ¡¸ My family accepts me so I can stay and feel relieved ¡¹

    Even when I watch them get naked, I don¡¯t feel like I can enter their world.

    This is a photo of a different world than mine.

    But, my family is the reality.

    ¡¸ Of course. Yo-chan¡¯s living such a vibrant sex life that you don¡¯t feel aroused watching peeping photos anymore, right? ¡¹

    Nei said. Megu feels relieved.

    ¡¸ What are you getting relieved at, Megu-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t know what to do if Yo-chan gets addicted to this ¡¹

    Oh, right, it¡¯s not okay to get addicted to this kind of things.

    Megu¡¯s worried about that.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan. I think it¡¯s too early to make a conclusion ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yes. These are images of the people Onii-sama hasn¡¯t met ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Right?~ ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ What we discovered here is that Yo-chan doesn¡¯t have strange peeping fetish. It doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s okay as long as the girl is naked. That¡¯s all. Besides, I intentionally chose a girl that¡¯s not cute ¡¹

    Huh? Is that so?

    ¡¸ I mean, this is a body of an average high school student. They¡¯re still growing. You won¡¯t find a perfect beauty in there ¡¹

    Yet Nei has a perfect body already.

    Beautiful face, miraculously sexy body.

    Nei¡¯s naked body is in front of me so what I see on screen looks worse.

    ¡¸ Now for round two! I¡¯ll be showing the top girls for the past five years! ¡¹

    Nei operates the computer.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    This time, it¡¯s not a group, but an individual changing dress is on screen.

    The first girl is beautiful indeed.

    But still

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s penis isn¡¯t even twitching ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. That¡¯s Iwakura-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, you knew it ¡¹

    Obviously.

    ¡¸ This is Iwakura-san in her first year! She looks cute, doesn¡¯t she? Even her nipples are still pink ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right, her breasts are indeed beautiful, but.

    ¡¸ But I just know her personality ¡¹

    ¡¸ What now? You don¡¯t get excited due to her personality? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can imagine it ¡¹

    There are women I don¡¯t want to have sex with no matter how charming they are.

    Iwakura-san is the prime example for me.

    Anyway, I don¡¯t want to get involved with such a troublesome person.

    She even tried to hire people to kill me.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s a huge problem in her head ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Then what about this? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Wow! Amazing! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ is surprised.

    I feel my blood flowing into my penis.

    ¡¸ Right, isn¡¯t she cute? ¡¹

    The beauty showing on the screen is;

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t this Nagisa? ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ Yes. This is a peeping image during the health examination as soon as she entered high school ¡¹

    A first-year Nagisa.

    Her long hair seems soft and fluffy.

    Such a translucent beauty that I feel like she¡¯d break if you hold her tight.

    But still, I can feel the atmosphere of hers to calm down whoever she talks to.

    Oh, she¡¯s taking off her uniform.

    Unhooking her bra.

    Her breasts are smaller than now, but it¡¯s a growing size for a first-year.

    Her breasts are so pure and lovely.

    ¡¸ Look, Nagisa-oneechan in this video is still a virgin. Nobody has licked her nipples there. Wait, it¡¯s sunken in her areola ¡¹

    Oh, these breasts were embraced by many men.

    It grew that big because she gave birth to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Papa, amazing ¡¹

    Agnes kisses my glans.

    She licks it up.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan? Are you feeling jealous seeing Nagisa-oneechan¡¯s video from the past? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, a bit ¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t embrace Nagisa from this age.

    ¡¸ But, Nagisa-oneechan now has Yo-chan¡¯s child in her stomach! Her mind and body both belong to Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, but still ¡¹

    I don¡¯t feel satisfied.

    ¡¸ No, no, it¡¯s okay, Yo-chan can think of her as someone outside the family and do this. The ¡°past Nagisa-oneechan¡± doesn¡¯t know Yo-chan yet ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸There are Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s videos too, but you can look for it next time. Or you can even watch it with Katsuko-oneechan next time ¡¹

    Nei said. Megu.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan, could this be? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, you can tell? What we¡¯re looking at are the files Shirasaka Sousuke has selected when checking out the candidates for prostitutes in our school, that¡¯s why they¡¯re cuter than the average girls ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ Yes, next would be the third-years. It¡¯s a girl who enrolled in the same year as me! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s a repeated, so she¡¯s still in the second grade.

    Nei plays the video of the next girl.

    ¡¸ This one stopped going to school after first-year. That¡¯s why she¡¯s no longer in school. Shirasaka Sousuke had his eyes on her ¡¹

    The monitor shows another girl undressing.

    Her face and body are beautiful.

    Her eyes look a bit sharp, and she seems to have a harsh personality, but.

    Oh, her breasts are small, but it has a good shape.

    ¡¸ Then, did she become a prostitute too? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ But she¡¯s no longer in the mansion, could she be a retired one? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ No, she didn¡¯t come to Kuromori. She left high school and became a talent on an entertainment office related to Shirasaka Sousuke/ Well, actually, she¡¯s planned to become a prostitute in that industry, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ What happened? ¡¹

    Megu asks wondering.

    Our school was a hunting grounds for new prostitutes of Kuromori, so it¡¯s usually impossible for one to be a prostitute outside.

    It¡¯s much faster if the girl turns to prostitute through Kuromori.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan dismissed, her right? She¡¯s not a prostitute suited for Kuromori ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I feel. A hunch if you ask.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yo-chan, why do you think so? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not a virgin anymore, isn¡¯t she? Besides, she¡¯s quite vulgar when having sex, I think ¡¹

    I feel like she¡¯s much more vulgar than Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ As expected, you¡¯re correct! Minaho-neesan rejected her saying ¡°Iwakura-san is at least cute, but this girl is just vulgar¡± ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Due to the case of Nagisa-oneechan getting pregnant and the male teacher who tried to assault me was beaten up near-death by Margo-oneechan. Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s influence in Kuromori had fallen, and Minaho-neesan¡¯s opinions passed. Shirasaka Sousuke seemed to be frustrated about it, so he had his acquaintance in gangs kidnap her and made her a prostitute among talents ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s relationship with the gangs is already substantial. Therefore.

    ¡¸ What is she doing now? ¡¹

    Mana asks. She wants to know the result of the crimes committed by her father.

    ¡¸ She moved to another office and continued to do performing arts. You know, Kyouko-san broke down the gangs who were backing Shirasaka Sousuke. With her line broken, she moved to another place. In the end, she seems to have an easy-going personality, so she continues to step her way up using private means ¡¹

    Nei seems to check out on the student on the same grade as her.

    She¡¯s worried.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis is out of energy ¡¹

    Agnes mutters.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s because I¡¯m thinking for a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves it when Papa¡¯s penis is energetic, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes said, then she caresses my glans with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Now then, if we¡¯re talking about beauties in third-year then Takeshiba-san is included ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spare me from that ¡¹

    I tell Nei.

    ¡¸ I owe Takeshiba-san a lot, so I feel sorry looking at her peeping photos ¡¹

    I mean, back then, when Megu and her seniors in athletics club had a fight.

    She got naked in front of us.

    ¡¸ Well, I thought so, let¡¯s skip Takeshiba-san. Well, she¡¯s quite a beauty, but her atmosphere was scary that even Shirasaka Sousuke refrained from making a move on her ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s got a heart of a warrior.

    Though she¡¯s beautiful, she¡¯s not sexy.

    She doesn¡¯t suit Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s taste.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s all for the third years. Also, there are no more girls adopted to Kuromori¡¯s prostitute since Iwakura-san. From here on, it will only be just peeping photos! Shirasaka Sousuke nor the teachers in his control didn¡¯t make a move on them. The videos remain here just in case the ¡°video search for new prostitutes¡± continued, don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Oh, right, I¡¯d feel at ease if we know that they¡¯re not suffering from Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Mana also looks relieved.

    Nei calls to the next photo.

    ¡¸ Well then, do you know this girl, Yo-chan? She¡¯s a second year, tennis club¡¯s Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    A cheerful bob-cut haired girl undresses while talking to her friend.

    Oh, this is taken from the surveillance camera in the tennis club room.

    ¡¸ This is captured from spring this year! That girl had long hair until last year ¡¹

    Oh, The breasts wrapped in a cute lacy bra is enormous.

    Her legs look smooth.

    She¡¯s quite a healthy beauty.

    ¡¸ Ah, I remember the other boys sending their glance from a distance during the school assembly ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it didn¡¯t matter to me ¡¹

    I have no relationship with the girls in the tennis club.

    I don¡¯t have an opportunity to speak on a second-grade senior.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s got the ranking of the most popular girl in our school this year! She¡¯s entered via a popular vote during the school festival ¡¹

    Seems like there¡¯s a beauty contest-like targeting second and third-year students every year.

    It¡¯s not an officially recognized event at the cultural festival anyway.

    It¡¯s something the sports club students do secretly.

    I heard that they even make bets.

    But.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s the most beautiful in our school ¡¹

    I said.

    Megu¡¯s still a first-year, so she¡¯s not subject to the contest.

    Therefore, I nominate Nei with a loud voice.

    ¡¸ Thanks, but you know, my reputation¡¯s quite bad ¡¹

    They think of Nei as a blonde haired delinquent staying in the roof to skip classes.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s different now that you dyed your hair back to black, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Well yeah. Nei-oneesan¡¯s popular among the first year boys ¡¹

    Megu said.

    The first years only heard Nei¡¯s bad reputation from the seniors.

    She came to raid our class before, but,

    Those in the class don¡¯t know much about Nei in the first place.

    Recently, her beauty has ranked up due to her returning her hair to black color, and she¡¯s also selling my bread during lunch break.

    ¡¸ They now say that Ya-chan¡¯s recovering and is now a respectable beauty ¡¹

    Although, it seems that being a former delinquent makes her more beautiful.

    ¡¸ Hearing you say that makes me blush. Actually, I haven¡¯t rehabilitated at all. Look now, I¡¯m watching peeping videos with Yo-chan while naked ¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s definitely a delinquent act.

    ¡¸ Well then, why is Yo-chan¡¯s penis not reacting to Hoshizaki-san changing clothes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not moving! ¡¹

    Agnes replies.

    ¡¸ But look, Hoshizaki-san got a nice proportion! Even her legs are sexy ¡¹

    Nei tries to stir me up but.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s far more amazing when it comes to proportions. For legs, Megu¡¯s much more beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu blushes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Hoshizaki-senpai is much more beautiful than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. ¡¹ Megu¡¯s much better ¡¹

    I honestly think so.

    ¡¸ How should I say it, Hoshizaki-senpai sure is beautiful, but there¡¯s no depth to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Depth? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, depth. Perhaps the word itself may be weird ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-senpai in the screen takes off her bra.

    She changes from her everyday use bra to a sports bra for her club activities.

    Her two lumps of meat sway around.

    Ah, her nipples are small.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s quite ordinary, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s an average school girl ¡¹

    She¡¯s talking happily to her friend.

    Their topic must be some dull old thing for high school girls.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s enjoying her high school life like normal. She¡¯s having troubles and suffering for an average high school student. She¡¯s the real natural school girl ¡¹

    She¡¯s laughing out loud.

    Indeed, a cute girl.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t think I can talk to her about anything ¡¹

    I¡¯m not your average male school student.

    I don¡¯t live an ordinary life.

    ¡¸ Do you not want to talk to ordinary school girls or are you not interested? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, it doesn¡¯t matter to my current life ¡¹

    I don¡¯t need a reason to keep Hoshizaki-san, a high school girl that¡¯s young and bright, company.

    ¡¸ I wonder? Yo-chan¡¯s selling bread to ordinary high school students now! Don¡¯t you need to research what average school girls prefer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a problem of tastes, right? I mean, the girls in bread making club talk to Katsuko-nee, the instructor, telling her ¡°I¡¯d like my bread to taste like this¡± or something ¡¹

    They don¡¯t talk to me but Katsuko-nee instead.

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    I¡¯m just a first-year high school student enrolled in the bread making-course.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s deciding all the bread repertory sold on the school.

    I only listen to what Katsuko-nee says on the side and nod to it.

    ¡¸ I mean, perhaps, they don¡¯t want to talk to me directly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan looks like he¡¯s dedicated his life to making bread after all ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? You¡¯re still in first-year, yet you¡¯re already engaged to Megumi-chan, you need to be self-reliant as a bakery worker before graduating, you had no path of retreat, you look like a man on the edge ¡¹

    I-Is that so? Nei?

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yoshi-kun¡¯s working so hard that everyone thinks it¡¯s a bit scary ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ When Megu-chan and I are selling, some girls speak that they want to eat more of this or that ¡¹

    If I¡¯m selling, the sales go down.

    When it¡¯s the busiest time other than the first hours of lunch break, I¡¯m not selling.

    I see. They all give their opinion to Megu and Nei.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think I get what Yo-chan means when you said ¡°depth¡± We¡¯ve all reached crossroads on deciding what to do with our lives, so we become family by our own will. Indeed, this is different from an average high school student, the contents of what we think and the quality of what we have to believe ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ But you see, Yo-chan, I think you should still interact with the ordinary high school students. After becoming a bread making course student, you¡¯re growing further away from the average students ¡¹

    Nei operates the computer again.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, I don¡¯t think you like but hold back when we¡¯re trying out something here, okay? ¡¹

    She switches to another video.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡º Eeh, no way, really? ¡»

    ¡º There was a shop in front of the station selling cute accessories recently, right? ¡»

    ¡º Geez, stop talking about Yoshimura-senpai already! We don¡¯t have the relationship you think about! ¡»

    This is a footage of my classmates.

    They¡¯re changing clothes after swimming classes.

    ¡º *yawn* I feel sleepy after swimming in the pool! ¡»

    ¡º I feel like I¡¯m going to crash in the afternoon class ¡»

    ¡º How well did you do in the English test? ¡»

    ¡º Well, my idol was on a TV drama last night ¡»

    ¡º I think I¡¯ll quit my club, but, I need to make a report if I want to ¡»

    ¡º You should¡¯ve gone for a cultural club like me ¡»

    Ah, I see, that¡¯s how she looks when naked.

    She¡¯s Megu¡¯s friend.

    Huh? The nipples of that girl are facing the opposite directions.

    One side is facing forward, and the other one is facing outwards.

    Ah, this one is the girl sitting on my back slouching. Her breasts are surprisingly big. I mean, it¡¯s sagging.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, it wasn¡¯t my intention to stare that much, but you see ¡¹

    I apologize to Megu.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, how¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s penis? ¡¹

    Nei asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s still soft! ¡¹

    Well, this isn¡¯t something arousing for me.

    I¡¯m surprised at various things as I look at the naked girls from our class, but.

    Ah, this girl has a hook in her breasts.

    Err, that¡¯s the girl sitting at the entrance of the classroom.

    ¡¸ See? Yo-chan looks a bit troubled ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Huh? I¡¯m not ¡¹

    What trouble am I in?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan think of the girls in his class as people from another world ¡¹

    ¡¸ They aren¡¯t. We¡¯re in the same class ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it. I guess I just have to smile it off.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, do you not feel the possibility of having sex with the girls in the monitor?? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Well, if I do that, then Megu will feel sad ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind Megu-chan, just imagine it. This is a world only for you! It might not happen in reality but, do you want to cheat with a girl among those? ¡¹

    Cheat?

    With a classmate?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t. They¡¯re my classmates ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, for example, a girl in the class, that girl will do. See? What do you think of her? Isn¡¯t she cute? ¡¹

    Nei points at a girl in the monitor.

    ¡¸ Err, if I recall, that¡¯s Hara-san. Right, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, If Hara-san asks Yo-chan to have sex with her while keeping it a secret to Megu-chan, what would you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible. If I recall, Hara-san has a boyfriend, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She does, a boy from the next class ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s disregard the boyfriend! I was asking if Hara-san asks Yo-chan to ¡°embrace her¡±! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible, I said ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Hara-san knows that I¡¯m engaged to Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know, some women dare to seduce boys who have wives, you know? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. Well, didn¡¯t Megu-chan become famous when she got engaged to Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Megu, popular?

    ¡¸ Oh what? Megu-chan didn¡¯t tell Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ Well, I thought that Yoshi-kun wouldn¡¯t like to hear that ¡¹

    Megu replied looking down.

    ¡¸ Okay, talk about it. This is important ¡¹

    Nei said. Megu

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yoshi-kun, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸Seven boys confessed to me since I got engaged to you ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Of course, I refused them all. Ah! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s words are turning ambiguous.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t replied the mail confession today yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, that¡¯s 8 in all, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks Megu.

    ¡¸ No, there were two emails at the same time today. It seems that a senior in the club told my mailing address to the second year boys ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Why are they sending you emails if they know that you¡¯re engaged to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan doesn¡¯t get it, some men want to seduce women who are already tied to another man. Besides, girls in love are much more beautiful. Megu-chan has become more attractive after getting engaged to Yo-chan ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s okay! I rejected them already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I believe you in that ¡¹

    Things go wrong if you¡¯re careless in that.

    ¡¸ Wait, all you care about is Megu-chan, but it¡¯s also the same for you, Yo-chan ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s also in the women¡¯s radar! ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible! ¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸ It is, a boy who¡¯s working his best for his dreams look cool! Everyone knows how Yo-chan works his best for taking responsibility for Megu-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t that why there would be no girls approaching me? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t stop laughing.

    ¡¸ No, there are! There should be! Some girls have Yo-chan as their target! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Well, I ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ There would be no girl who¡¯d like me watching from afar! ¡¹

    Nei sighed.,

    ¡¸ See, Megu-chan? Yo-chan¡¯s complex is deeply ingrained ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Why do you two have such a grave look?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan has opened up his mind to us as we¡¯re his family but, he¡¯s not living in the same world as the people outside. He thinks that it¡¯s natural for the other people to ignore him ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems so ¡¹

    Then, Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why Yo-chan needs to cheat with girls other than the family! ¡¹

 Chapter 604. Access

    ¡¸ Err, I don¡¯t get what that meant ¡¹

    I ask Nei.

    Why do I have to cheat with women other than my family?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, Agnes-chan is right in front of you, right? What do you think of her? ¡¹

    Agnes is sitting in between my legs, naked.

    Agnes looks up at me wondering ¡°why is my name mentioned?¡± as she licks my glans.

    ¡¸ Of course, I love Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Agnes also loves Papa, desuno! ¡¹

    So cute. I pat Agnes¡¯ white blonde hair gently.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. It¡¯s about Agnes¡¯ situation now ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Back then, when Agnes was in the basement, she didn¡¯t open up to anyone, right? Then, Yo-chan created a relationship of trust by having sex with Agnes, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that wasn¡¯t me. We all stayed in Agnes¡¯ room until she opened up her heart to us ¡¹

    It¡¯s not me,

    but Mao-chan and Edie who¡¯s making Agnes feel more at ease.

    ¡¸ But still Yo-chan was the finisher. Agnes needs a sex partner, which is Yo-chan even now ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, Agnes only received education to become a sex slave.

    Agnes¡¯ purpose in life is only to become her father¡¯s sex slave.

    Therefore, I.

    I became Agnes¡¯ Papa, her master, replacing Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Agnes is only stable because Yo-chan is her master in sex, right? Of course, she made bonds with the other girls in the family but, without Yo-chan¡­ ¡¹

    During the summer vacation, we traveled to various places.

    It was also a test and training for Agnes on whether she¡¯ll be stable when away from me.

    I asked Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee later about it.

    As a result.

    Every day, we talk to each other regularly via a video call to see each other¡¯s face.

    Her mind was barely able to endure it somehow.

    Agnes seemed to be too uneasy, wondering if I would forget it.

    Agnes is afraid of her Master, her Papa abandoning her more than anything.

    ¡¸ I know that Agnes needs me now but, it¡¯s bad to keep it as it is ¡¹

    I touch Agnes¡¯ soft cheek and said.

    Agnes uses her tongue with all her best as she looks at me.

    She¡¯s trying to find the parts where I¡¯m stimulated.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you only look at me, but I want Agnes to have more interested in the broader outside world ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸ But you know? Recently, she¡¯s more interested in various things than before since she¡¯s watching movies and shows ¡¹

    Then, Nei.

    ¡¸ I think so too. ¡¹ That¡¯s until I noticed Yo-chan¡¯s problem. ¡¹

    Huh? Me?

    ¡¸ I think that Agnes will start to understand that other worlds are spreading outside this mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that a good thing? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes thinks of the world outside the mansion as an ¡°another world¡± that¡¯s not connected to her life. Do you get it? To her, only her relationship with Yo-chan and with us, her family in this mansion is the world with meaning for her. Yo-chan and his family is the world Agnes lives in, and all the others outside are foreigners ¡¹

    Another world?

    ¡¸ Therefore, to Agnes, watching movies is only for learning the rules and systems, and behavior of people in another world ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ In short, Agnes will never open up her mind to those not family. If she thinks of them as a foreigner, then she¡¯ll remain alert and never trust them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, even if Agnes learns academics and goes to school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if it¡¯s the Agnes now then she¡¯ll never make friends at school ¡¹

    Then there¡¯s no meaning in letting her go to school.

    ¡¸ Agnes completely separates her family to the people from the outside world. She¡¯s lacking the sense that she lives in the same world, same city, same country, same earth as everyone else ¡¹

    Though she¡¯s listening to Nei¡¯s story.

    Agnes continues to fellate and look up at me.

    Oh, Agnes.

    She doesn¡¯t look at anyone but her family and me.

    ¡¸ This is bad ¡¹

    I mutter as I look at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s bad, I mean, what do you think is the problem there, Yo-chan? Try explaining it to me ¡¹

    Explaining?

    ¡¸ I mean, if this goes on, Agnes will only stay facing inwards, just looking at her family. She won¡¯t go out willingly and remain inside the mansion, right? It¡¯s bad if she doesn¡¯t make friends outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it bad? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Well, she needs friends, right? It¡¯s not okay to live just inside the family ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ After all, isn¡¯t that just the same back when Agnes was trapped inside that basement? ¡¹

    Living without knowing the outside world.

    Living in your inner world closed up even when you know that there¡¯s an outside world is just.

    There¡¯s almost no difference.

    ¡¸ Okay then, Yo-chan, you can understand the situation objectively when looking at Agnes ¡¹

    Huh? What? Nei?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s in the same situation as Agnes right now ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Huh? Why me? I¡¯m going to school every day, I talk to the people in my class, I even sell bread to the students ¡¹

    What part of that is similar to Agnes.

    ¡¸ But Yo-chan¡¯s making a distinction to the people that aren¡¯t family, right? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ You think that you can¡¯t reach mutual understanding nor they can¡¯t accept you, right? Aren¡¯t you thinking that you¡¯re living in a different world than them? ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s ¡¹

    An average high school student can¡¯t understand my situation.

    Almost every student are going away thinking that I¡¯m already engaged and decided my life to become a baker just in the first-year high school.

    But, the reality, above all that.

    Kuromori, and Kouzuki house¡¯s problem.

    I have a lot of women.

    Also, Yukino.

    About the lives, I carry on my back,

    I can¡¯t talk about that to anyone in the class, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll understand

    In the first place, I,

    I could hardly explain why did this happen.

    ¡¸ But, I have no regrets choosing this life. I¡¯ve agreed on anything and everything about it ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have doubts now.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I¡¯m glad that you think that way, we¡¯re thankful for that, but you see ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That still means that Yo-chan is the same as Agnes. You only look at your family! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know! We get that! We ask from Yo-chan too much, as a matter of fact, a lot of girls needs Yo-chan¡¯s attention just like Agnes. You also have your baker training. Therefore, we understand why Yo-chan¡¯s only focusing inwards, to his family, but you see!

    Nei¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, Yo-chan¡¯s head will only think of looking after the family that we¡¯d kill you ¡¹

    Megu, Mana, and Ruriko are silent.

    Agnes continues on fellating.

    In case the talk has gone serious and complex that she can¡¯t understand, Agnes has a habit of concentrating on the sexual act and shutting out what she hears.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind serving for the family though ¡¹

    I tell Nei.

    ¡¸ Geez, I seriously get now why Kyouko-san sent over Nikiniki ¡¹

    Nei sighed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yo-chan and Agnes are really similar. Agnes has been lonely all the time in the basement, worshipping that man¡¯s statue, but ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s naked statue on the ceiling of the basement.

    That statue was quite idealized.

    Agnes had a routine of looking up at that statue and masturbating.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯ve endured the loneliness in that house at the same time, and you survived using the idealized image of Yukino-san, right? ¡¹

    Nei.

    She saw the worn-out sofa I use to sleep in that house.

    Abandoned by my parents, I was somehow able to survive by masturbating on the idealized Yukino on my delusions and escaping reality.

    ¡¸ And then, the lonely Yo-chan made a family. People he can open his heart with. Now, you¡¯re doing all your best to protect this family. You love your family so You can¡¯t help it. Just like how Agnes loves Yo-chan ¡¹

    I look at Agnes.

    Agnes continues to lick my whole penis.

    ¡¸ Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I love Papa! Agnes wants Papa¡¯s hot stuff inside my mouth! Agnes wants to drink all of it, desuno! ¡¹

    Ah, this is bad, the atmosphere is tense, therefore

    Agnes feels uneasy.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you can stop licking, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are we having sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. For now, I want to hug Agnes tight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes stands up, and I hug her with all my strength.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, did I hug too tight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯d like it stronger. I want Papa to hug me till it hurts. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I hug Agnes¡¯ small body.

    ¡¸ Papa, I want to have sex ¡¹

    Agnes looks into me with a bright red face.

    ¡¸ Not now. We¡¯re still in the middle of an important talk ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Papa¡¯s penis is already big ¡¹

    My stiff penis is touching against Agnes¡¯ soft belly.

    ¡¸ But, hold it for now. It¡¯s bad for Agnes to have sex as soon as you get uneasy. Hold it for a bit with Papa hugging you for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Agnes looks dissatisfied.

    It can¡¯t be helped, I give her puffed lips a kiss.

    Agnes inserts her tongue to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s mature of you, but you¡¯re also the same, Yo-chan. Do you get it? ¡¹

    Nei smile at me.

    ¡¸ Me what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan also wants to have sex when you feel anxiety and stress accumulating inside you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Well, I was one of the members who watched Yo-chan from the beginning ¡¹

    Nei, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Margo-san were watching me before the holidays.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re at fault here. We used Yo-chan¡¯s delusion on Yukino-san and made him rape her for real. Therefore, for Yo-chan, having sex with Yukino-san is a way to erase the frustration in your heart ¡¹

    I was releasing the stagnation in my mind by raping Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan don¡¯t have that self-indulgent kind of sex with anyone with the family like he does it with Yukino-san ¡¹

    Nei said. Megu who¡¯s been silent all this time.

    ¡¸ Then do it! I¡¯ll do whatever Yoshi-kun wants ¡¹

    But, Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s the one who can¡¯t do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! If he can do with Yukino then he should do it with me too! ¡¹

    Nei;

    ¡¸ The family is sacred to Yo-chan. That¡¯s why he treats us with good care, right? He can¡¯t just bust off his desire to his family to ease up the stress ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! ¡¹

    Mana replied instead of Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Onii-chan¡¯s real family didn¡¯t exist as one ¡¹

    My real family.

    ¡¸ He has a much stronger attachment to the word. He loves and treats the family with care. That¡¯s why, Onii-chan, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. He¡¯s always answering to our desires ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m only doing it because I like it. It makes me happy that you all ask from me. To think that someone like me is wanted. Therefore, I want to make everyone feel better at all times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s always responding to us with a smile! ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ In the end, Yo-chan can¡¯t release what¡¯s inside his mind when having sex with only the family. Yo-chan is too patient that it accumulates right away ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Even now, he wants to release that stagnation in his mind by having sex with Yukino-san, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Nei.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-sama hasn¡¯t been with Yukino-san in the past four months. ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Even without having sex with her for real, the thought of ¡°I can still do it with her¡± makes him ease up. Yukino-san is still making contact with Yo-chan at school ¡¹

    I.

    Was I that naive to think that I can have sex with Yukino again?

    Yeah.

    I do think of it inside.

    ¡¸ But you see, Yukino-san said that she won¡¯t have sex with Onii-sama anymore on the TV ¡¹

    Ruriko said. I feel shocked.

    Huh?

    Why am I shocked?

    I mean, I wasn¡¯t feeling that earlier when I was watching Yukino.

    Ah.

    Though I listen to what Yukino is saying on TV.

    ¡º That¡¯s not possible. Either way, I¡¯ll have sex with Yukino again. At worst, after she gives birth ¡»

    Those were my thoughts.

    Now that Ruriko said that Yukino ¡°declared¡± it.

    I feel attacked by the sense of loss.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san must¡¯ve predicted that Yukino-san would have a change of heart since when the childbirth comes close, women feel nervous ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she sent over Nikiniki as a substitute for Yukino-san ¡¹

    Nikita?

    Yukino¡¯s substitute?

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s not in the family, that said,s he¡¯s not a complete outsider. She¡¯s Kyouko-san¡¯s lover, Miss Cordelia¡¯s pet after all. Cordelia-san, the owner gave her permission to rape Nikiniki. Yo-chan yourself is enjoying having sex with her. She¡¯s the best as a playtime partner ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Sending over Nikiniki as someone to have Yo-chan ease up his mind also chook us. Yo-chan did it with Nikiniki five times right away, it was fun sex, right? Yo-chan really needs someone outside the family as a sexual partner. This is for the stability of Yo-chan¡¯s mind. If we surround Yo-chan and not let him have sex with women outside the family, then Yo-chan will be a shut-in inside the family, and his mind and body would wither ¡¹

    Therefore, it¡¯s necessary for me to have a sex friend.

    Nikita¡¯s sent over to show that.

    ¡¸ I mean, when Nikita came as a guest rattling around, Yo-chan¡¯s family can¡¯t stay calm ¡¹

    Nei speaks strongly.

    ¡¸ I finally understand about Nikita-san. I don¡¯t like it, but I¡¯ll accept it. Either way, she doesn¡¯t stay in Japan all the time ¡¹

    Megu sighs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Kyouko-san sent over just an example solution! Nikiniki isn¡¯t the answer to the problem! ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan¡¯s absent now, but Katsu-nee and Nagisa-san are here. Margo-oneechan too. Yet, why do you think we¡¯re discussing it with just us here? ¡¹

    Nei looks at everyone and smiled.

    ¡¸ Where do you think is the center of Yo-chan¡¯s daily life? ¡¹

    ¡¸ School ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Yes. We need to find Yo-chan someone he can have free sex with at school! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Nei said. Megu rejects.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s no choice. Nikiniki is an enemy of Kouzuki security service since she¡¯s under Kyouko Messer¡¯s control, who is also chased by the police. Yo-chan can only do it with her sometimes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, Yo-chan needs to turn his inward look to the outside by making a sex friend who isn¡¯t family in school ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Listen, just think of sex and look at the girls in our school. If you think ¡°I want to have sex with this girl at least once¡± then do it for real! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Ya-chan, it would create a problem if I do that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t! We¡¯ll follow up ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you noticed that we establish a relationship through sex, right? That¡¯s why I think you should build a relationship with girls not in the family through sex. I mean, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll go through the ordinary girls if Yo-chan doesn¡¯t have sex with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ya-chan, is it okay to make friends through sex? ¡¹

    I shouted. Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ You go all out with the girl you have sex with, right? Then it¡¯s okay. Shouldn¡¯t you just look for a companion in sex without aiming for marriage? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s!? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t believe it.

    ¡¸ I now understand why Katsuko-chan sent me here ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan and I are going to change the criteria for Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave candidates, aren¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ I guess so? Putting Ruri-chan aside, Mii-chan picks girls out of her hobby ¡¹

    Misuzu is also a lesbian.

    She wants me to have sex with girls of her preference.

    Misuzu has a strong desire of dominating others, yet she desires me to dominate her, quite a complicated girl.

    ¡¸ No, if Mii-chan says that she¡¯ll take responsibility as the owner just like Miss Cordelia to Nikiniki then we don¡¯t mind whoever she brings ¡¹

    ¡¸ If not, she won¡¯t be someone Onii-sama can have sex with for fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Furthermore, it needs to be someone who¡¯s not troublesome. Someone Yo-chan can fool around nicely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    Ruriko agrees.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s within Misuzu-chan¡¯s list then I think we can pick suitable girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do. Megu-chan and I will look for girls in our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s still in doubt.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t like it then fine. I¡¯ll do it alone. Yo-chan will cheat a lot more when Megu-chan doesn¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stop doing it without me knowing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then you¡¯ll help out! It¡¯s the job of the married woman to gift her husband a cheating partner during Bon and year-end festivals! That¡¯s true! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true in this age ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nei-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana calls Nei.

    ¡¸ Why was I called here then? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not in Onii-chan¡¯s school, I¡¯m still in middle school, and also, my new school hasn¡¯t been decided yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you see! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s the problem of looking for Yo-chan¡¯s partner just in our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan¡¯s just a first year so he can only do it with someone at the same age at school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know, Yo-chan might want younger girls. Like in middle school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mana-chan will look for those girls. Ruri-chan and Mitchan are also in middle school, but these girls will only bring girls from houses with social standing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Onii-chan should want to have sex with a commoner girl ¡¹

    Uhm, don¡¯t decide that on your own.

    ¡¸ With that said, best regards! We¡¯ll be picking your new school soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Nei.

    Did you bring Mana here

    to encourage her from the disappointment of not finding a new school?

    Telling Mana that she has a mission if she goes to a new school.

    ¡¸ Now then, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei closes up to my face.

    ¡¸ Try imagining this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s engaged to Megu-chan now. ¡¹ All of the students know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, Yo-chan cheats with cute girls in our schools. Having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wait for a second ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody will notice, they don¡¯t know that Yo-chan is cheating. They think that you and Megumi-chan are an intimate couple ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s big eyes peek through my heart.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not impossible. Yo-chan can do it ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you need to have confidence in yourself. Therefore, you should do something the average people can¡¯t do. We¡¯ll make it an absolute success! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ If you welcome this challenge, Yo-chan will change. That¡¯s what I believe ¡¹

    Challenge.

    Is it?

    ¡¸ Right, for now, let¡¯s try having five mistresses in school ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan and I will bring five sex slave candidates ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be that flustered! You should be excited about it! I¡¯m already thrilled! ¡¹

    Nei speaks passionately to my ears.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, try looking at the girls who appear before you with lustful eyes. You have to answer if you want to have sex with them or not, one by one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t look at girls like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, you¡¯ll do it! You need to change the way you look at the world, Yo-chan ¡¹

    The way I look at the world?

    ¡¸ If you change our outlook then your attitude to others will change! Access the world through sex! Yo-chan! ¡¹

 Chapter 605. Sodom

    ¡¸ Auu, Papa, papaaa!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m having sex with Agnes in a sitting position.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, Papaaa, it feels good, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes is 12, yet she¡¯s having fun, enjoying it.

    ¡¸ Papa, look at it! Look at this lewd Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes moves her waist skillfully without taking a break.

    She squeezes my penis deep inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ Here, it feels good here, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes rubs my glans with her walls of meat folds.

    Her sweaty face looks like it¡¯s melting from pleasure.

    Oh, her sweat is flowing to her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Papa, please, please have sex with Agnes forever ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ eyes plead to me while she breathes roughly.

    ¡¸ Agnes is Papa¡¯s property! Therefore, please don¡¯t abandon Agnes ¡¹

    I hug Agnes¡¯ small body.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. Agnes is so cute after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, but, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes has an angelic-like beauty.

    If she grows older, she¡¯ll surely become a beauty.

    Her personality is also good. She¡¯s a kind and obedient girl.

    I¡¯ve never seen Agnes retort poorly or be mean to someone.

    She¡¯s not an angel in appearance but also in the heart.

    If she goes to the outside world, they will all love Agnes.

    This lovely girl is impossible to hate.

    ¡¸ Agnes is a good girl. On that subject, Agnes never lied to me ¡¹

    Yeah, never.

    Not even once.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want Papa to hate me ¡¹

    Agnes replies while twisting her small ass.

    Oh, it¡¯s stimulating the root of my penis caught in the entrance.

    At the same time, my glans kissing Agnes¡¯ uterus is also rubbing on her soft meat folds.

    it feels good.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same, I don¡¯t want Agnes to hate me ¡¹

    This time, I thrust deeper.

    At the same time, I stimulate Agnes¡¯ nipples with my thumb.

    ¡¸ Hauuu!! Papa! I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too, Agnes ¡¹

    In the end; Nei¡¯s right.

    Agnes and I are similar.

    Agnes doesn¡¯t want me to hate her, doesn¡¯t want to be abandoned.

    She doesn¡¯t lie to me, and she stays as an obedient girl.

    I don¡¯t want my family to hate me, to abandon me.

    I don¡¯t lie to them.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Look! Please look at Agnes¡¯ face! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ eyes look at me as she shouts.

    Her face is melting in pleasure, but her eyes show earnestness.

    She¡¯s clinging to me wholeheartedly.

    Looking at this 12-year old girl is painful.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching, Agnes. Agnes is adorable! ¡¹ ¡¹

    My penis is getting harder deep inside Agnes¡¯ moist and tight vagina.

    ¡¸ Papa! Agnes is only for Papa! Always, only Papa! ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes is looking only at me.

    In short. Nei¡¯s right. An inward look.

    Agnes¡¯ eyes don¡¯t look at the wide world.

    She doesn¡¯t want to take one step outside my range.

    ¡¸ Papa! I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    She¡¯s letting out warm love nectar again.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    This can¡¯t go on.

    Of course, I¡¯ve made my decision to protect Agnes forever.

    However, if this goes on.

    It won¡¯t be different from when Agnes was confined in that basement.

    I just swapped with Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Just like how she looks up at the birds flying in the sky, we only recognize the image of the outside world as another world unrelated to our lives.

    ¡¸ Papa, I want a kiss! Please give Agnes a kiss! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes, entwine our tongue, suck on her lips.

    ¡¸ Hauuuun~~ ¡¹

    Agnes trembles from sexual pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Agnes is born for Papa¡¯s pleasure!!! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told since I was small ¡¹

    That¡¯s not referring to me.

    Shirasaka Sousuke and his nanny who¡¯s taking care of Agnes tell her that.

    ¡¸ And when Papa finally had sex with me, I feel happy ¡¹

    Agnes smiles happily.

    But.

    That happiness is misled.

    Agnes isn¡¯t born for me to have sex with her.

    You¡¯re born to be happy!

    ¡¸ Agnes, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cumming? Auuu, Agnes is about to as well! ¡¹

    Gucho, gucho, gucho.

    Nuppu, nuppu, nuppu!

    Agnes and my body move up and down, making lewd wet sounds.

    Sweat and love nectar, I piston intensely while we release moisture and odor like a steam engine.

    ¡¸ A-Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes is beautiful like a flower.

    I can¡¯t have her look only at me.

    She needs to go out to the vast world.

    She needs to love more people.

    This girl has the charm to have all the people love her.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes knits her eyebrows.

    Her small body is wriggling.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m about to cum, a-auu I¡¯m about to cum. Papa, can I cum? Can Agnes cum? Please give me permission!!! ¡¹

    Her eyes in sorrow plead to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go on, Agnes, I-I¡¯m about to cum too! I¡¯m cumming! Agnes!! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs my back tightly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Hauuuuuuuu!!! Papa, release it!!! Please give Agnes¡¯ inside a lot!!!! ¡¹

    A, aguuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so hot!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes feels the hot white liquid released from the tip of my glans deep inside her womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, the warm stuff is spreading in my stomach, aaaaah, aaah, aaaaahn~!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body trembles in ecstasy.

    Her insides are shrinking, wriggling.

    Ooooh.

    This 12-year-old womb is swallowing down my sperm.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    I seek Agnes¡¯ tongue.

    Agnes entwines her tongue with mine roughly.

    My tongue and glans, my upper and lower body are sucked in.

    Uuuuuuh

    ¡¸ Haguu ¡¹

    My waist pushes itself and thrust forward to Agnes.

    The semen remaining in my urethra blows into Agnes womb every time I do that.

    ¡¸ P-Papa ¡¹

    Haa, haa, haa, haa.

    I fell on Agnes¡¯ body.

    Her flushed naked skin hugs me.

    Her body is petite, and so her waist.

    And yet, she swallows down my erect penis, accepting my semen.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Papa¡¯s heartbeat, it¡¯s beating so hard ¡¹

    Agnes presses her ear on my chest and smiles.

    Too cute.

    ¡¸ I want the world to see this cute face of Agnes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants only Papa to see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I want everyone to praise how cute Agnes is ¡¹

    Agnes should go to the outside world.

    This girl is charming. She has worth.

    But.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me worried as she saw me having a strange expression.

    ¡¸ No, nothing ¡¹

    Nei mentioned that Agnes and I are similar.

    We¡¯re both only looking inwards, drawing a line with the outside world.

    But.

    ¡¸ Agnes is beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes has a value to be recognized by the people outside.

    But, I don¡¯t have anything.

    I¡¯m dull. I¡¯m not cool-looking. I don¡¯t have good social standing. I can¡¯t use martial arts.

    I don¡¯t have the skills nor the talents.

    I¡¯m only somehow alive thanks to everyone¡¯s help in the family.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s supporting me.

    Edie and Michi are protecting me.

    Even in school, Megu and Nei help me out.

    In the house, Katsuko-nee.

    I¡¯m still under training in bread-making, my sales aren¡¯t making a profit yet.

    There¡¯s a workshop for me to make bread, but it costs quite a bit.

    I¡¯m still useless.

    A useless man.

    If I go to the outside world, nobody will accept me.

    After all, it¡¯s me.

    I mustn¡¯t misunderstand.

    Well, the people in the class are talking to me much more than before.

    But, that¡¯s not because of my charm.

    It¡¯s because my fiance, Megu is liked by everyone.

    It¡¯s thanks to Nei¡¯s beauty who sell bread with us.

    It¡¯s because of Edie¡¯s cheerfulness who¡¯s on Megu and my side.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s like the sun. So bright and shining ¡¹

    And I¡¯m not even the moon that reflects their glow.

    I¡¯m just useless stardust.

    ¡¸ Sun? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with a blank face.

    ¡¸ I mean, Agnes is as cute as the sun ¡¹

    I said. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s also cute! ¡¹

    She hugs me again.

    ¡¸ Papa who¡¯s always working so hard is so cute! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I pull out my penis from Agnes¡¯ inside.

    ¡¸ Ahn! ¡¹

    Agnes trembles.

    After pulling out my glans, white semen drips down after a short delay.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯ll clean it up ¡¹

    Mana kneels down and gives me cleanup fellatio.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I just talked to everyone now ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    Nei, Megu, Mana, Megu, and Ruriko seem to had an emergency meeting while I was having sex with Agnes.

    ¡¸ For now, we¡¯ll have Yo-chan the top three beauties in each grade as Yo-chan¡¯s mistress! It¡¯s a bit pitiful for the guys if you get the whole top ten, right? That¡¯s why we¡¯ll only take the top three. Ah, of course, we¡¯ll add the other girls Yo-chan wants to have sex with! ¡¹

    They¡¯ve made some outrageous progress while I wasn¡¯t listening.

    If three per year, that alone is already nine people.

    That¡¯s absurd.

    ¡¸ Far from feeling pity to the guys, they¡¯d kill me when they find out ¡¹

    I replied

    The whole school knows that Megu and I live in the same house and we sleep on the same bed.

    It¡¯s only allowed because we¡¯re an engaged couple officially recognized by the school.

    Everyone knows that we¡¯re having sex as the school recognizes it.

    Even so, we receive some harsh criticisms.

    Megu¡¯s an honor student, has a lot of friends, she¡¯s doing her best in the track-and-field, and captain Takeshiba¡¯s supporting her so she can manage.

    But I have no friends at all.

    I¡¯m only allowed to exist in a subtle position, and yet.

    If I flirt with the beauties on each year, the school will attack me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. The mistresses will all be in the breadmaking club ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re in the breadmaking club then it¡¯s not strange if they¡¯re friendly with YO-chan. And you can also have sex with them in the private room in the bakery, you know? Besides, it would look suspicious if it¡¯s only one who¡¯s close to Yo-chan, but if it¡¯s four or five people, then it won¡¯t be suspected as much ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    If some girls have a strange atmosphere, then it would only seem like the club¡¯s trait.

    Nononononono.

    ¡¸ No way. They know that I¡¯m engaged to Megu. Well, there might be girls who might try to have sex with a man who has a fiance once as a joke but ¡¹

    There may be other girls who have broken morals like Iwakura-san.

    I don¡¯t know much about the delinquent girls in the higher grades.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s impossible for three of each year. They¡¯re all beautiful and famous that they must have boyfriends, right? ¡¹

    They won¡¯t show interest to me.

    ¡¸ Just leave that to me! for now, I¡¯ll capture Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ First, we¡¯ll make one beauty from school as Yo-chan¡¯s exclusive sex friend! ¡¹

    Err.

    What should I say?

    I feel troubled to say.

    ¡¸ Also, Onii-sama, about Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ As expected, I think that Agnes-chan has to go to our school ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s school.

    Isn¡¯t that Japan¡¯s number one Ojou-sama school?!

    ¡¸ Our school is only filled with children with social standing, so there are some of them who were raised from unusual environment ¡¹

    Well, Ruriko.

    You¡¯re one of them.

    You¡¯re isolated from men, and you weren¡¯t given knowledge about sex.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they are used to girls who act differently from ordinary. Both the teachers and students ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    They¡¯ll deal with Agnes¡¯ unordinary behavior with kindness.

    ¡¸ In Agnes-chan¡¯s case, she¡¯ll be treated as a returnee child, so her lack of Japanese common sense can mislead them ¡¹

    She¡¯s got blonde hair and half-blood after all. You can more or less guess from how she looks.

    ¡¸ Besides, I think it¡¯s impossible for Agnes-chan to be in a co-ed school for now ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Right.

    Letting her be with men on the same age is a bit,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Ruri-oneechan¡¯s school would be the best. If it¡¯s in my middle school, there are a lot of girls with a bad-personality so they might bully Agnes-chan. In that regard, Ruri-oneechan¡¯s school is mainly filled with daughters from first-class houses, so I think that they¡¯ll accept Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, it must be hard to get her in. Will they accept girls, not from a known family? ¡¹

    Agnes isn¡¯t registered in the census right now.

    ¡¸ In case of our school, there¡¯s a quota for the attendant of the ladies of the houses ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ I had Yoshiko-sama and Misuzu-chan had Michi, Michi¡¯s elder sister, Haruka-san is also enrolled under the pretext of our security ¡¹

    Oh right, Michi¡¯s elder sister too.

    She exists. Right.

    ¡¸ Then, is she going to enroll as Ruriko¡¯s attendant? ¡¹

    I asked. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible. An attendant must be on the same age or higher. Usually ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s true.

    The older look after the younger.

    If they¡¯re at the same age, then they can study together.

    It would seem strange if Agnes a 12-year-old becomes 15-year-old Ruriko¡¯s attendant.

    ¡¸ Then, how? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll look for a 12-year old in our school who¡¯ll take Agnes-chan as an attendant.

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan herself isn¡¯t used to going to school, so I think it¡¯s better to have someone in the same school year as hers ¡¹

    I think that¡¯s right, but.

    ¡¸ We can also make Agnes-chan a daughter of a family with social standing, but that school uses security company to investigate the family where the child is coming from. If we throw some careless lies, they¡¯d be suspicious and will be alert with their eyes and ears ¡¹

    Yeah. The world of high-class families is small.

    Agnes stands out so it shouldn¡¯t be unknown which family she comes from.

    ¡¸ In that regard, even if she¡¯s an attendant with a suspicious origin, if the employer guarantees then they promise not to make investigations ¡¹

    Just like Michi¡¯s kudou style ancient martial arts, no ordinary people know what it is.

    ¡¸ Then, do you have someone in mind to have Agnes as their attendant? ¡¹

    I asked. Ruriko:

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll look for one just now ¡¹

    I see. Ruriko, the daughter of Kouzuki house doesn¡¯t have friends treated with special care in school.

    ¡¸ It needs to be someone at age 12 who would like to receive Onii-sama¡¯s embrace ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ We will report to school that Agnes-chan is her attendant, but in reality, that girl will have to be Agnes-chan¡¯s attendant. Naturally, she needs to have a sexual relationship with Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Are you telling me that

    I need to have sex with another 12-year old girl from a high-class standing?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, do you think Agnes can trust someone who didn¡¯t have sex with you? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Can Agnes trust those who didn¡¯t have sex Onii-sama right now? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yes. Having sex with Onii-sama is a necessity. If possible, it would be best to make her a sex slave but, I won¡¯t ask that far because we have a relationship with Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Oh.

    Only special ladies from high-class families are allowed to have an attendant.

    Naturally, it would be with Kouzuki house and high-class families of the same kind.

    If we make that girl a sex slave, then they¡¯d declare war on Kouzuki house at worst.

    ¡¸ As there are no other options, we will have this instead. I¡¯ll talk to Misuzu-chan and provide a list this week ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I feel like this will be fun ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Megu behind her is making a gloomy face.

    Haa.

    Seriously, she doesn¡¯t like me cheating on her.

    Then.

    ¡º Ruriko-chan, Misuzu-chan¡¯s calling ¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡º Radio waves don¡¯t pass through that room over there so come to this room ¡»

    ¡¸ I understand, thank you ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m heading out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Misuzu went with Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan to meet the new prostitute candidates for Kuromori.

    If I recall, Jii-chan¡¯s introducing the girls.

    Ruriko¡¯s still naked, so she grabbed some bathrobe and left the room.

    ¡º Misuzu-chan and Michi-chan have school tomorrow, so they¡¯ll come back with the last bullet train ¡»

    Margo-san said.

    Then that means that Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan will stay in Kyoto.

    What about Rei-chan?

    Will she come with Misuzu?

    Well, Jii-chan has the two of his strongest bodyguards.

    ¡º Also, Nei and Megumi-chan. Nagisa-san¡¯s calling, could you go to the bathroom?

    ¡¸ Huh? What¡¯s up, Margo-oneechan? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡º Well, Edie and Nikita-san went to the bath after training, but both of them seem to be too excited that they boxed in the bathroom, turning the boxes upside down ¡»

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    ¡º Nobody else knows which box is which other than Nei and Megumi-chan so hurry up and go there ¡»

    Margo-san¡¯s voice sounds like a strained laugh.

    ¡¸ Haa, those girls. They must be rampaging! Let¡¯s go Megu-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Megu looks at my face.

    ¡¸ Megu, you¡¯re the housewife in this mansion, right? Go. I¡¯ll wait here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nei puts on her bathrobe and goes out of the room with Megu.

    Now then, it¡¯s just Agnes, Mana, and me.

    I.

    ¡¸ So, what do you need, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    I talk to the speaker in the ceiling.

    ¡º Oh, how do you know? ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes out.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Nei and Ruriko were starting to get extreme with their plans again, so I thought it was about time to stop them ¡¹

    I said. Katsuko-nee.

    ¡º Making plans is nice but, people can¡¯t enjoy life without a goal ¡»

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡º Stupid. I¡¯m not saying that plans had to be executed faithfully ¡»

    What?

    ¡º Nei and Ruriko-chan¡¯s plan can be realized by half ¡»

    ¡¸ No, but, Nei and Ruriko are both girls who are ready to make their plans real. They¡¯re smart, and they have the charm to make people move for them ¡¹

    ¡º True, so, why not let them do exactly as they want? ¡»

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡º They come up with ideas, and they want to try it out. Once they carry out their plan, I think that they¡¯ll discover the various problems with it ¡»

    I see.

    For now, I should just tell them to do their best and try out anything.

    ¡º Besides, no matter how great the plan is, it always needs refinement ¡»

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡º Have you read ¡°120 days of Sodom¡±? ¡»

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t, of course.

    ¡º I¡¯ve only read the edited version, so it¡¯s different from the real one, however, ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s laugh leaks from the speaker.

    ¡º Well, you see, it is a list of cruel delusions of a man saying ¡°I want to have sex like this,¡± or ¡°I want to do this cruel thing¡± It¡¯s a plan to kill 42 young men and women over 120 days. Written ¡°I want to do this,¡± ¡°I want to do that¡± ¡°This play, that play, there¡¯s a lot,¡± ¡°They will all come true.¡± Well, it¡¯s only written half-way so once he was done with the delusions, so is his work ¡»

    I see.

    ¡º But you see, this is what I thought. What if the sadist delusions, plans became real, what would happen? ¡¹

    The delusion becomes real.

    ¡º Even if the plan takes 120 days, perhaps he¡¯ll get tired after the first week? That¡¯s what I thought ¡»

    Getting bored when realizing the plan.

    ¡º You see, you make the most fun when you are planning. When you¡¯re making the plan real, there are various difficulties to some extent that will come along the way and carrying out the plan becomes troublesome ¡»

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡º You see, there¡¯s a game where you¡¯re a warrior in the Sengoku period, and you have to unify the whole country. Right? Isn¡¯t that boring in the end? Once you dominate 80% of Japan, it¡¯s already so troublesome attacking all the other remaining areas one by one ¡»

    I see.

    ¡º Therefore, Nei-chan and Ruriko-chan¡¯s plan won¡¯t go all as planned. They¡¯d work their best on the first one, Hoshizaki-san, but they won¡¯t do all the top three on each year. Don¡¯t worry ¡»

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡º Ah, this is bad, Ruriko-chan¡¯s coming back ¡»

    Then, the door opens, and Ruriko enters.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! I¡¯ve decided!! ¡¹

    Huh? Ruriko?

    Why are you so excited?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve picked the house who will be Agnes-chan¡¯s attendant!! ¡¹

    I look at Agnes.

    Agnes who¡¯s still naked clings to me anxiously.

 Chapter 606. Glasnos

    t

    ¡¸ No, but, if I recall, Misuzu went to Kyoto with Jii-chan ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s introducing the prostitute candidate for the reopening of Kuromori.

    That¡¯s why Minaho-neesan went to Kyoto.

    Misuzu and Michi accompanied them for that business trip.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Michi went to Kyoto with Jii-chan to escort him, isn¡¯t that the camouflage? ¡¹

    Nobody will be doubtful if he visits Kyoto with his granddaughters.

    ¡¸ Grandfather will be introducing people from the high-class families ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me.

    Right, Jii-chan presented a plan to Minaho-neesan.

    The plan is that Kuromori will accept ladies from high-class families in the crisis of falling as prostitutes.

    Jii-chan proposed that plan at the end of May holidays but, there were troubles making adjustments in executing the program and negotiations that it only is starting today.

    No, it¡¯s Minaho-neesan who said: ¡°It¡¯s fast that this is dealt with in just a few months.¡±

    The honor and pride of the various houses has to be considered, so the negotiations need to be careful and deliberate, talking about the profit.

    Therefore, instead of calling the prostitute candidates from collapsing families to Tokyo, Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan went to meet them in Kyoto.

    ¡¸ Could be that the candidate will enroll to Ruriko¡¯s school to move to the capital to become Kuromori¡¯s prostitute? Then that means, Agnes¡¯ attendant is ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the outline ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ If Takakura-sama¡¯s daughter were to go to Tokyo, our school is the only option they have ¡¹

    Takakura-house¡¯s lady.

    ¡¸ Is that another high-class family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, their lineage is higher than Kouzuki house. Although, there are only two more families in Japan that has a higher standing in Japan ¡¹

    Oh, that one?

    No, I feel like I¡¯m hearing something outrageous already.

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Wait a second. A girl from that high-class family will become Kuromori¡¯s prostitute? No, no, she¡¯ll become Agnes¡¯ attendant? Wait? ¡¹

    I feel questions are making a stampede in my head.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s at the same age ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way!? ¡¹

    They¡¯ll make a 12-year-old girl a prostitute?

    ¡¸ No, uhm, that¡¯s all I head from Misuzu-chan on the phone, so I don¡¯t know much details but, Takakura-sama¡¯s daughters will head to Tokyo ¡¹

    Daughters?

    ¡¸ And the little sister is at the same age as Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Then that means that the elder sister will become the prostitute.

    But there¡¯s no need for the little sister to move to the capital.

    Somehow, I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ Please ask Minaho-oneesama the details tomorrow instead ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Yeah, right.

    It¡¯s easier and certain when I ask Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan will stay with Jii-chan in Kyoto tonight, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, therefore, they¡¯ll be back with Takakura-sama ladies tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Are they already coming? ¡¹

    They were just having interviews with the candidates, yet they¡¯re coming tomorrow already?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Takakura-sama after all. They¡¯ve made their resolve ¡¹

    I see. They¡¯re ladies from a family with a higher ranking than Kouzuki house, which is already a high-class among high-class.

    Even though Minaho-neesan said that she¡¯ll conduct an interview, Kuromori cannot possibly refuse to employ them.

    Once the lady has resolved themselves to become a prostitute, that¡¯s already a contract established.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re from that family, so they definitely have no choice but to enroll into Ruriko¡¯s school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let me ask since we¡¯re at it, how old is the elder sister ¡¹

    You won¡¯t tell me that the elder sister is also in the middle school, right?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a first-year high school student it seems ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    I feel a bit relieved.

    No, but, it¡¯s definitely not a good thing to have a super-high-class lady become a prostitute at her first year in high school.

    Even the elder sister, they can¡¯t just fit in our school by Kuromori¡¯s tradition.

    It¡¯s close to this mansion, however.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll come by car from here together with me every morning. I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Right, Ruriko goes to the school at the city center alone, escorted by a car from Kouzuki SS every morning.

    If we include Takakura-san sisters and Agnes, it would be fun.

    ¡¸ Did Misuzu say something else?

    I ask Ruriko.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing. Ah, she seemed to be tired tonight so she¡¯d like to take a rest from her nightly routine with Onii-sama Michi as well ¡¹

    That Misuzu is resting off from her nightly peeing?

    ¡¸ She seems to be truly tired. I think she doesn¡¯t want to show her tired face to Onii-sama. Therefore she called only me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is coming back from Kyoto that tiring? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi took the last bullet train home.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s her meeting with Takakura-sama. Misuzu-chan seemed to be really nervous ¡¹

    It¡¯s a noble that made Misuzu exhausted.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll do her routine by tomorrow morning. Also, she asked Onii-sama to tell her that you love her. Michi as well ¡¹

    Michi has a lot of stamina, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as tired as Misuzu, but.

    She can¡¯t just ignore her master and give me a call at night by herself.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ruriko. I¡¯ll send Misuzu and Michi a mail saying ¡°Good job. Good night. I love you¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, I have to prepare for tomorrow.

    Yukino is on TV today, so it¡¯s Friday.

    Tomorrow is Saturday.

    There¡¯s a half-day class on Saturdays, so I don¡¯t make that many pieces of bread.

    Students without club activities leave school and eat outside.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s concerned with the quality than the quantity in the club activities, it doesn¡¯t sell much on the boys in athletic clubs.

    Therefore, it¡¯s not so busy for me during Saturdays.

    ¡¸ Agnes, want to take a bath? ¡¹

    Agnes just had sex with me now, so her whole body¡¯s covered in sweat.

    My semen is dripping out from her Agnes¡¯ vagina.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me.

    ¡¸ Mana, Ruriko, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll prepare the change of clothes for everyone ¡¹

    Mana runs out of the room.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accompany you, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko comes with us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We go to the living room on our way to the bathroom.

    We met with Nikita and Edie who just got out of the bath.

    The two of them are wearing a bathrobe and a towel at their head.

    They¡¯re eating a vanilla ice cream cup using a wooden spoon.

    ¡¸ Oh? Taking a bath? ¡¹

    Nikita smiles at us.

    ¡¸ Nei and Megu went in there too ¡¹

    Edie also smiles at us.

    ¡¸ If I recall, you two rampaged that you turned the bathroom over, right? ¡¹

    I asked. Nikita:

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not my fault, Edie did that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikita was the one who jumped at me happily. That¡¯s why I threw her off to the wall ¡¹

    The shelves in the bathroom were all turned over.

    ¡¸ We apologized to Nei and Megumi already ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also apologized deeper than the ocean ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this duo.

    What would happen when Michi joins this group.

    ¡¸ That spacious Japanese bath was pleasing. It¡¯s the best. Seeing everyone naked and soaking in hot water together ¡¹

    I see. It¡¯s something new for a Russian-American like her.

    ¡¸ Oh shit, I should¡¯ve gone in with Agnes and Mana instead of Edie ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s a lesbian.

    She seems to like this mansion filled with cute girls.

    ¡¸ What about Mao-chan? Wasn¡¯t she with you? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ When I was about to enter the bath, Nagisa and Mao were just getting out ¡¹

    Oh, they passed by each other.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate. I¡¯ve got a lot of girls I want to take a bath together. Nei even scolded me saying ¡°cleaning up first¡± ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s still trying to get in between Nei¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸ Just join in next time ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s play together again, Nikita! ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s eyes turn moist.

    ¡¸ Yes! I¡¯ll come again! I can, right?! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Obviously, Nikita¡¯s our friend ¡¹

    This girl isn¡¯t our family. She can¡¯t become my family.

    She has Miss Cordelia. Her family.

    But, she¡¯s our friend.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s have sex again ¡¹

    Nikita puts the ice cream on the table and hugs me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time ¡¹

    I feel the elasticity of Nikita¡¯s soft chest through her bathrobe.

    ¡¸ This is really a paradise. ¡¹

    Nikita.

    ¡¸ In Cordelia-oneesama¡¯s place, I¡¯m the youngest. Cordelia-oneesama always told me ¡°Nikita find friends at the same age,¡± But, all those in the same age as me were all weak and incompetent that I thought I could never reach a mutual understanding with them ¡¹

    Nikita smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that I lost to Edie, and to you. Earlier, Nei and Megumi scolded me for turning over the shelves in the bathroom. It was my first time receiving a scolding from someone other than Onee-sama ¡¹

    First time?

    ¡¸ An ordinary person would never scold me no matter how rude I work ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s a big name in the underground society.

    Nobody would dare to scold Miss Cordelia¡¯s pet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad. I can tell that Nei and Megumi also think of me as a friend. ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s also lonely.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Nikita¡¯s our dear friend ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll bear your child as proof of our friendship. I promise that! ¡¹

    Well, look.

    ¡¸ I love you all! ¡¹

    Nikita hugs me tightly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve talked to her earlier but look, the Soviet Union collapsed, right? ¡¹

    Nei talks to us naked, submerged in bath water.

    ¡¸ Nikita¡¯s mother stayed in Russia before immigrating to America, she got dragged to it ¡¹

    Agnes is sitting on my knees.

    Megu and Mana are on my side.

    Ruriko¡¯s next to Nei.

    Everyone¡¯s in the hot bath.

    Naked, of course.

    ¡¸ You see, the Soviet Union was a socialist country so, the state decides the work of the people. Those who are young, talented, and received higher education and those selected for sports are different. Most people pursue industry in the area of birth. Agriculture, mining, etc. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that mean that they have no freedom of choice in their career\ ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ They have no freedom of choice in their career, of course. They can¡¯t even move out of the land they were born in because they have no freedom of movement. No freedom of expression, no freedom of association, that¡¯s what the country was ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unimaginable ¡¹

    Mana mutters from Nei¡¯s explanation.

    ¡¸ But you see, not all people who found what they really want to do in this world, so there are quite a lot of people who¡¯ll do their best when the country decides and say ¡°this is your job.¡± They live not for themselves but for everyone. Especially those who have it deeply ingrained, they try their best at work ordered by the country, working hard in a small life like a state farm or a state enterprise. If you become the leader of the area, you¡¯ll receive allowance ¡¹

    Maybe, if I were born in that world, I would be the same.

    Ordered by people, working hard, that world will accept me.

    Even when one feels that society is distorted, it doesn¡¯t change.

    I¡¯d work my best to adapt to that distorted society.

    ¡¸ But, Soviet Federative Socialist Republic collapsed. State Farm, state enterprise, they¡¯re all broken. It changes the country¡¯s system ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ They suddenly went from socialist economy to capitalist. To be honest, the Russian economy after the collapse of the Soviet Union was attacked by the West like vultures. When they noticed, all the state enterprise with petroleum, which is the most valuable resource were taken by the Jews ¡¹

    Haa.

    That¡¯s amazing, a country on the verge of being hijacked.

    ¡¸ The current Russian president managed to exclude that foreign influence somehow. ¡¹ That guy¡¯s famous for being a bit harsh but, if he doesn¡¯t do absurd things then Russia would¡¯ve succumbed to the Economic domination from foreign countries, well, that¡¯s another story ¡¹

    Nei returns to the topic.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to the Soviet Union collapse. Most of the people who were instructed by the country to work at a state farm or enterprise lost their jobs. The country can¡¯t do various things already, and the capitalist enterprise is coming fast. The young people were able to tolerate the sudden social change but, for the elderly. They were doing jobs instructed by their country since they were born, so it¡¯s hard for them to learn a new job. Also, people who were working at the state farms and recognized, honored, and appointed as chief of the work site still have their pride in their work ¡¹

    With all their years of work, they¡¯ll be experienced and confident.

    Yet, because the state farm closed down, they were chased out of their work.

    Even if you tell them to find jobs themselves from scratch,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s as if their whole life has been denied, right? That¡¯s why most of those who lost jobs fell in despair and committed suicide. Well, their values as a socialist state they believed in since childhood were all denied due to the collapse of Soviet Union ¡¹

    So that happened.

    ¡¸ Nikita¡¯s grandfather also committed suicide. It seems that he was a big-shot on a state-farm. He lost both his work and pride ¡¹

    Her grandfather committed suicide.

    ¡¸ Then, Nikita¡¯s mother who just lost her father became a prostitute. There were a lot of them during the era of economic turmoil after the collapse of the Soviet Union. They¡¯re girls who have no choice but to sell themselves. Then, Nikita¡¯s born from an unknown man ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Nikita¡¯s mother can¡¯t raise her. She doesn¡¯t have money. Therefore, Nikita¡¯s sent to America for adoption ¡¹

    Adoption?

    ¡¸The United States is the world¡¯s largest adopted child import country. People who want a child accepts a baby from a foreign country, I mean, some make it a business. There are cases where they only trade children. Especially Nikita, there¡¯s a lot of people who want to adopt a blonde and white person. They¡¯re cute after all ¡¹

    Cute.

    ¡¸ Seriously, there were people having conversations like ¡°That one¡¯s cuter than this, I¡¯ll adopt that one,¡± like they were buying pets ¡¹

    Nei frowns.

    ¡¸ Then, Nikita was brought to the US. However, the American parents that adopted Nikita didn¡¯t go well, in the end, when she was in elementary school, her parents divorced but they both told that neither of them would take Nikita. Then, she was sent over to an orphanage, and Miss Cordelia took her ¡¹

    Nikita.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all, I heard this from Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia in Los Angeles. They told me not to mention it until the time comes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Ya-chan, what time? ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san told me to not talk about it until Yo-chan recognizes Nikita as a friend, not a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan, if you heard that story earlier, you¡¯d sympathize with Nikita and do anything to make her family, right? ¡¹

    Well, maybe.

    ¡¸ But, Nikita is already Miss Cordelia¡¯s family! She¡¯s happy enough right now. I don¡¯t know much about the details, but it seems that Miss Cordelia¡¯s place has girls other than Eenie and Meenie ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s twin confidants, Eenie and Meenie.

    Those two alone can¡¯t satisfy Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ What Nikita need is friends. Therefore, you can¡¯t step further than that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Sex friend is also a friend! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get why but if Nei says that then let¡¯s just agree.

    ¡¸ I might¡¯ve been a bit too angry about Nikita-san. ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s reflecting.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Nikita mentioned that she¡¯s happy how you treat her from an equal position ¡¹

    I tell Megu.

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯s got that much power at her age, and she¡¯s also Miss Cordelia¡¯s pet, no ordinary same-age person would talk to her like that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Seems like we¡¯re the first to speak to her without holding back, so she liked us since we met in Los Angeles ¡¹

    Is that also from Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ I get it. I get it. That¡¯s enough. I accept Nikita-san ¡¹

    Megu looks down and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accept her coming to play and having sex with Yoshi-kun. She¡¯s a friend ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s stubborn heart opened up a bit.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun, please don¡¯t do it where I can see ¡¹

    She sends me a glance.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯d rather have Megu join in ¡¹

    I tell Megu.

    Megu only joins group sex with Mana and other girls that she likes.

    She hates it when with girls she¡¯s not good at dealing with.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t deal with Nikita, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t, she¡¯s much more beautiful than me, her breasts are big, she¡¯s also white ¡¹

    Well, she¡¯s a white person.

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama has reached the state where that¡¯s all she says ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Misuzu-chan called. Minaho-oneesama will bring over the candidates to the mansion tomorrow ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s already decided? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face turns darker from Ruriko¡¯s reply.

    ¡¸ Right. Minaho-oneechan said this before, Yo-chan¡¯s in charge when it comes to sex education for the new prostitutes ¡¹

    Right.

    She¡¯d feel depressed whoever comes.

    To think that it¡¯s a lady from a house in a higher state than Kouzuki family.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, Onii-chan will be the next head of Kuromori family ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Besides, there¡¯s one more thing that worries me from the story earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm, what is it, Mana-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ You had seven boys who confessed to you since May, right? ¡¹

    Oh, that.

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    Megu asks with a wondering face.

    ¡¸ And yet, you were hiding it from Onii-chan? Isn¡¯t that unfair? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Emergency motion!! ¡¹

    Mana suddenly raises her hands.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan needs to punish Megu-oneechan seven times!!!!! ¡¹

    Punish Megu, what?!?????

 Chapter 607. 47ers

    ¡¸ Uhm, why do I have to be punished for that? ¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s soaking in the bathtub asks.

    ¡¸ Well, why did you hide it, Megu-oneechan? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s no need for me to talk about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should¡¯ve. I mean, you should¡¯ve kept silent all the time if you don¡¯t want to talk about it ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Try and think from the opposite side. If there was a mail sent to Onii-chan saying: ¡°I like you, I know that you have a fiance already, but please date me,¡± what will Megu-oneechan do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t allow that. I¡¯ll meet that person and talk to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. But what if Onii-chan didn¡¯t tell Megu-oneechan that such email reached him? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun will tell me. He¡¯s not someone who keeps secrets ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan¡¯s like that. But, this is a ¡°what if¡± ¡¹

    Mana presses Megu.

    ¡¸ What if Onii-chan has received a confession email and kept it secret all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t like that. I don¡¯t want him not telling me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, he may have rejected them, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s not meeting with other girls, right? Onii-chan¡¯s alone with a girl who confessed to her while keeping it a secret! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never allow that!! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ Hmm. So, what about Megu-oneechan? ¡¹

    Mana stares at Megu.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have you met and talked to the seven boys who confessed to you, Megu-oneechan? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s panicking.

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t meet with any one of them alone! I bring my friend or have Takeshiba-senpai interfere! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuses don¡¯t matter. You say that you don¡¯t like it done to you yet Onee-chan, you did it to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Well, err.

    ¡¸ I trust Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you mustn¡¯t spoil her with kind words ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We always need to assume the worst situation. Isn¡¯t that what Kuromori does? ¡¹

    Worst situation?

    ¡¸ Even if one of us gets in trouble, it becomes a big deal ¡¹

    Nei looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ If something goes wrong, the sparks might even reach Kouzuki house in a blink of an eye ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    There might be someone who¡¯ll try to shake Kouzuki house through Megu or me.

    ¡¸ Besides, you have to think of the possibility of Megu-chan becoming a victim of a sexual crime ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ We have a surveillance system in our school, we can do something about it when something happens, but ¡¹

    We¡¯ve got hidden cameras, Edie and I can come to help, even if it¡¯s a bit far away.

    Using disaster prevention sirens, or even activating sprinklers in that room, there are a lot of ways to stop rape.

    If the situation is within the school, our monitoring system will track automatically.

    If one moves on an unexpected area, the alarm will sound, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, someone will come to confirm it.

    ¡¸ But still, Yo-chan needs to worry ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Try imagining this. Megu-chan was about to refuse the confession, so she went to the designated location. It¡¯s behind the gym where not much people pass through. Megu-chan asked a friend girl to accompany her just in case but what if that girl was actually a bad girl? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Then, there are a lot of delinquents who were waiting for Megu-chan wanting to do lewd things to her at the designated place. That¡¯s possible ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s raped?

    ¡¸ The mail sent to Megu-chan was actually a trap. They wanted to assault Megu-chan from the very beginning ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not unlikely. Some guys think ¡°They¡¯re quite cheeky for just first-years,¡± in regards to Megu-chan and Yo-chan¡¯s engagement. Their hatred wants to mess happy people ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a serious look.

    ¡¸ To be honest, we always check out what the delinquents do at our school. And in fact, some were really talking like that. They were joking about it, however. But, it¡¯s possible that they¡¯d want to try out what they were kidding about, right? ¡¹

    Some guys talk about gang raping Megu while laughing.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I think I¡¯ve been lacking in vigilance ¡¹

    Megu apologizes to Nei.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you should talk to us instead of your friends from now on, okay? If you need someone to come with you, then I¡¯ll go, and Edie will hide in caution ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Tears fall to the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, is there anything wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, why are you crying? ¡¹

    My tears aren¡¯t stopping.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, it¡¯s not something you should cry about ¡¹

    Nei said, but

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like it ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I never want Megu raped by someone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like the fact that some guys are talking jokingly about wanting to rape Megu ¡¹

    Dammit

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to beat them up ¡¹

    Nei hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ No, you mustn¡¯t punish people who do evil only in their imagination ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Yo-chan has made a lot of charming girls his own. Ruru-chan, Mana-chan, me, even Agnes-chan who¡¯s out of school, the eyes of the people look with lascivious thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like that. I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. The other people just imagine, but Yo-chan¡¯s the only one who can touch us like this ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s huge breasts wrap my head.

    It¡¯s soft.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t protect my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Yo-chan¡¯s here, that¡¯s why everyone¡¯s happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, what if there was someone more amazing than me. Someone who can make everyone tremble on their feet talks about doing something to Megu? Even if it¡¯s a joke, raping her ¡¹

    In the end, I¡¯m useless.

    They underestimate me.

    ¡¸ Wrong, that¡¯s. Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not. Someone like me is just being made a fool of everyone. That¡¯s why, sorry, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said wrong ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneechan ¡¹

    The two look at each other.

    ¡¸ The family is sacred for Yo-chan. If we were raped by other men, Yo-chan¡¯s heart would break ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we must not betray Yo-chan even if we die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Yo-chan really needs a mistress outside the family ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ if we just increase the number of our family, Yo-chan won¡¯t be able to hold it. I mean, he needs a partner he can deal with normally without feeling the weight of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand that but why mistress? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan needs to have confidence as a man. ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan doesn¡¯t know how amazing he is right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just an average high school student, dumb, ugly ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Yo-chan¡¯s amazing. The best ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve never met a man as wonderful as Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Me too. Even if I am reborn in another life, I want to be with Onii-chan again. I don¡¯t mind if my first time is rape again ¡¹

    Mana, why?

    ¡¸ After all, Onii-chan¡¯s loving us with all his life! ¡¹

    Loving with all my life.

    ¡¸ Agnes loves Papa, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes rubs her cute breasts on my side.

    ¡¸ Only Papa ¡¹

    Everyone.

    ¡¸ Me too. Even if I¡¯m reborn seven times, I only want Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m glad that everyone tells me that but, I don¡¯t have the qualifications for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, this is the problem, there¡¯s such a massive gap between our actual evaluation of Yo-chan vs. Yo-chan¡¯s self-evaluation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because everyone in my family is so kind, so you have that high-evaluation, but in reality, I ¡¹

    I¡¯m useless.

    A useless person.

    ¡¸ Megu, you didn¡¯t talk to me about the confession emails and dealt with it yourself because I¡¯m not dependable, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu appeals to me.

    ¡¸ I wonder, from what I see Yo-chan¡¯s right, Megu-chan¡¯s underestimating Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that kind of woman! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, then, what kind of woman are you? ¡¹

    Nei provokes Megu.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Megu stands up from the bath and goes to the washing area.

    Then, she sits on the tile floor facing me.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu prostrates herself before me.

    ¡¸ I thought that Yoshi-kun might hate me if you discovered that other men confess to me ¡¹

    Huh? Why?

    ¡¸ Captain Takeshiba scolded me that they sent me confession mails because they seem to think that they have a chance with me ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ If I was more dignified as Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife then I should never show them a chance, other boys shouldn¡¯t come to court me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but that¡¯s because I¡¯m a useless guy who¡¯s not suited for Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong! It¡¯s my fault that the boys are trying to court me! ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ But you see, believe me, Yoshi-kun. I love Yoshi-kun! I love you so much! I can¡¯t go on without you! I don¡¯t want to let go! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s crying.

    Tears fall from her eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for not telling you. I¡¯m sorry for keeping it a secret. I¡¯ll consult you everything from now on. I¡¯ll do as Yoshi-kun says, please don¡¯t hate! Please, I beg you!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s presses her forehead on the tile of the floor.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, go to her ¡¹

    Nei smiled and told me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I get out of the tub and head to Megu who¡¯s still prostrating herself.

    ¡¸ Raise your face, Megu. I won¡¯t hate Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Megu still looks at me, crying.

    ¡¸ Here, Megu ¡¹

    I spread my arms and wait for Megu.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu jumped to my chest.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s a beauty, so it¡¯s inevitable that boys will come to confess to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong. If they all see me as Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Ya-chan¡¯s right earlier, some guys will try to come and make a pass because they think that it¡¯s interesting ¡¹

    Anyway, the world isn¡¯t filled with people who¡¯ll just support us.

    ¡¸ Then, what should we do? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    I don¡¯t know either.

    ¡¸ Everything doesn¡¯t go as the ideal. Good or bad, just endure it and swallow it up ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Swallow it up? ¡¹

    Megu asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Yes. You know that living is a hard thing for Yo-chan, right? Megu-chan, you¡¯re the worst at swallowing it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who is the closest to an average person among the family. That¡¯s why we understand why you have a lot of things you can¡¯t accept or agree on when it comes to Yo-chan¡¯s relationship, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I accept them too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we know that. Megu-chan is a girl who wants to monopolize Yo-chan. You want him to be a husband for you alone, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m also a member of the family ¡¹

    Megu knows the other members of the family.

    This family is formed through me.

    ¡¸ I love this family. I love everyone. I want to be with this family so I can hold myself ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s also a girl who lost sight of her family.

    Born in a brothel, her mother died.

    Her relationship with the parents that adopted her, Yamamine, wasn¡¯t bad, but, Megu¡¯s always holding back, not opening up her heart to them.

    Therefore, to Megu, our family is Megu¡¯s first family.

    She definitely doesn¡¯t want to lose this family.

    ¡¸ Yes, you endure. That¡¯s Megu-chan¡¯s limit ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ For example, Ruri-chan, is there anything you¡¯re enduring with your relationship with our family?

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t have any complaints ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Do you not want Yo-chan to have sex with you more? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. I know how hard Onii-sama¡¯s working hard for us, I will do what I can to help Onii-sama and the family and do my best in it. I¡¯m spending my every day satisfied. I¡¯m only grateful ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Mana-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks Mana this time.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not in a position where I can say that. I¡¯m only allowed to live thanks to Onii-chan. They just included me to this family thanks to that. Onii-chan and everyone in the family is so kind to me, I¡¯d be punished if I say that I¡¯m enduring ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s enduring? ¡¹

    Agnes looks in puzzlement.

    ¡¸ Agnes is okay as long as Papa¡¯s here ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m okay as long as Yo-chan¡¯s here. I mean, it¡¯s much more extreme for me. To be honest, Yo-chan is much more important than the family to me. I treasure Yo-chan¡¯s happiness more than my life. I¡¯ll do anything to make Yo-chan happy, I don¡¯t care about anything else. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m enduring. Hardships are nothing if it¡¯s for Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not blaming Megu-chan at all. Megu-chan¡¯s the only one who wants an ordinary love with Yo-chan among the family, right? That¡¯s not bad for Yo-chan at all ¡¹

    For me?

    ¡¸ Yeah, the relationship of the family and Yo-chan is out of the norm. I think that his heart¡¯s balance would tip if he doesn¡¯t have an ordinary romance with at least one person ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, I want Megu-chan to understand. Megu-chan¡¯s love isn¡¯t also an ordinary one. You¡¯re in the first year, engaged, living together, all while officially recognized by the school ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan herself says that you¡¯re the closest to being normal, that means you¡¯re not a completely ordinary girl, right? ¡¹

    She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s illegitimate child.

    Yukino constantly bullied her as a distant relative of Shirasaka clan.

    Her father forced her to quit school and become a prostitute.

    The weight of reality Megu received so far isn¡¯t ordinary.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, earlier, when we talked about Yo-chan cheating ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan needs to have sex with a normal girl ¡¹

    Normal girl?

    ¡¸ A girl who only looks at things around her, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan won¡¯t understand how amazing he is until he associates with that kind of girl ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan and we were forced into a situation where we have to think of our lives and the people around us at a young age, right? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s parents were killed, then she and her twin brother were imprisoned in Los Angeles.

    Ruriko¡¯s carrying the future of Kouzuki house on her back.

    Mana lost her home and her name.

    Agnes was confined in the basement until 12.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not from the ordinary. An ordinary student worry about their future, club, love, and everything else, right? Well, they also have family problems but, they¡¯re not in the area of living-dying, killing-killed life like us ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Indeed, our circumstances are abnormal. It¡¯s too abnormal.

    ¡¸ But, why does it need to be an ordinary friend? Why cheating, why mistress? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Well you see, you can¡¯t see everything on a relationship of just appearance. In Yo-chan¡¯s case, I want Yo-chan to have sex and look through the heart of an ordinary girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ But what about the girl who becomes Yoshi-kun¡¯s mistress? To think that we¡¯ll mess up that girl¡¯s life just for Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ This is why you¡¯re also abnormal. Look, do all the girls in the world marry their partner a virgin? Of course not, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all quite unusual. We¡¯re also greedy. We offer our virginity to Yo-chan, and we devote ourselves to him, no longer accepting any man. We made a pledge and will die protecting it. But, that idea is somewhat strange.

    ¡¸ Is that so?

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ I thought that one should dedicate their lives to the man they give their virginity ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ There are people like that too but, it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone is like that. While at it, the commoners of Japan date some people, trying out their compatibility with them before marrying ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, is that so? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t imagine. To think that they have sex with many men ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ My womb will only accept Onii-sama¡¯s semen so please be at ease ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯ll never allow anyone other than Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Me too, but isn¡¯t that just the view of the minority? That¡¯s why Iw ant Yo-chan to have sex with ordinary girls also. If Yo-chan understands average high school students, Yo-chan can compare himself and us to them ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Obviously, we¡¯ll pick a virgin. Don¡¯t want Yo-chan to have sex with someone already playing with others. Then, once that girl wants to date or has sex with another guy, the mistress contract is over. That¡¯s all. The rule is never to let the girl join the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that too selfish of us? I feel sorry for the ordinary girl ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Why? Why can¡¯t we do wrong? Yo-chan will make that girl feel good, and he can learn from her ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Ethics or Morals don¡¯t matter to us. We¡¯ve thrown that way long ago ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯m also a woman who¡¯s buried in the darkness of her father ¡¹

    Megu agreed?!!???!??

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. I understand. Yoshi-kun, you can cheat. No, please do. I¡¯m okay with it ¡¹

    She looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ But, you won¡¯t hate me, right? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hate Megu no matter what happens. You know that, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ un ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯ll make sure to report when someone confesses to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ And when I do, please violate me ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I want Yoshi-kun to carve in my mind and body that I¡¯m yours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s make it a rule when someone¡¯s confessed to, they can have Yo-chan overnight, alone! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If we make that rule, Mana-chan would like to go to school sooner, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! When that happens, I¡¯ll have the boys in the school to confess to me and have Onii-chan give me lots of love! ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    If a man confesses to Megu, both Megu and I are upset.

    To fix that;

    It should be a rule that we¡¯ll have sex once they¡¯re confessed to.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, for now, Yo-chan will have Megu-chan for seven days ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s add that to Onii-sama¡¯s schedule ¡¹

    Ruriko says while writing my sex rotation table.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Megu said bashfully.

    ¡¸ By the way, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ You know, ever since I changed my hair to black, until today ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ I have 47 boys who confessed to me ¡¹

    Huh?

    Ah, if I recall, Nei.

    She talked about receiving confessions when Margo-san was in school, last year.

    Margo-san kicks away all of the boys who were trying to make a move on her.

    ¡¸ Look, lots of boys think that I rehabilitated after my hair turned back to black. I¡¯m also an assistant in the bakery ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s free, unlike Megu.

    Naturally, they¡¯d all apply for a relationship in full force.

    But still, 47. 1

    ¡¸ Amazing isn¡¯t it? If you gather them all, you can charge Matuzakachou¡¯s main building. I mean, should I make them? Also, if you add another one, you can make them dance ¡¹2

    Nei¡¯s a fantastic beauty after all.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t talked to you until now, Teehee ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me sticking out her tongue.

    ¡¸ I see! Yo-chan¡¯s going to make love with me as much as the number of my confessions! Nufufufufu!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ With that said. Ruriko. Increase the number in my rotation with the number 47 ¡¹

    At that moment, I feel my consciousness fading.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! Yoshi-kun?! Are you okay?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey hey, what?! Yo-chan!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan! Onii-chan fainted!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    I fainted.

    1. Best killing machine

    2. AKB48 reference

 Chapter 608. Gomorrah

    ¡¸ Are you okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee in her negligee looks at my face worried.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think I just had too much time in the bath ¡¹

    I¡¯m lying down on Katsuko-nee¡¯s bed with an ice bag on my head.

    ¡¸ Here, drink some water ¡¹

    Nagisa brings a cold water bottle in my mouth.

    ¡¸ It made us really worried. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at me and said.

    It¡¯s Katsuko-nee and Ruriko¡¯s turn in the rotation tonight.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the main, and Ruriko¡¯s the sub. That¡¯s the lineup.

    Therefore I¡¯m sleeping on Katsuko-nee¡¯s bed tonight.

    Then, Katsuko-nee invites Nagisa whose pregnancy is confirmed.

    The leading woman for the night can choose who to invite.

    They¡¯re sharing their time with other women, so nobody complains.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Mao-chan? ¡¹

    I ask Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan and Mana-chan are looking after her. Edie-chan and Nikita-chan will sleep together with Mao as well ¡¹

    Recently, Mao-chan¡¯s no longer afraid waking up without Nagisa near her.

    Mao-chan¡¯s elder sisters are all kind to her.

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. Agnes-chan is with them. She thinks of herself as Mao-chan¡¯s elder sister. They¡¯ll sleep together ¡¹

    Yeah, going well.

    If Agnes thins that she¡¯s also taking care of others not just receiving care from everyone.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. What about Megu? ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about her.

    She was still in a bad mood about the story of me cheating.

    ¡¸ She has morning practice tomorrow, so she¡¯ll sleep alone. She needs to get up early in the morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu went to her house instead of the mansion? ¡¹

    Megu and I have our own house connected via the underground passage from the mansion.

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, it¡¯s about time we cut the audio ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while looking at the camera in the room.

    This mansion is full of cameras, and everyone living here is familiar with how to operate it.

    It¡¯s possible for us to watch each other.

    Some girls are interested in watching me have sex with my women.

    Therefore, it¡¯s usual for them to watch me have sex.

    But, they feel embarrassed to have the lover¡¯s talk during sex, therefore.

    They promised to cut off the audio when having sex.

    Well, it¡¯s mostly ¡°I love you,¡± or ¡°fill me up!¡±

    ¡¸ Well then, it¡¯s adult time! Good night everyone. Don¡¯t stay up too late ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turns off the hidden microphone remotely using the PC in her room.

    Everyone¡¯s sleeping together, but.

    Isn¡¯t it lonely for Megu to be alone?

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Nagisa lays down next to me.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Dear ¡¹

    She hugs me.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯ll get ready right away ¡¹

    I¡¯m not in a condition where I can get erect yet.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, we don¡¯t need to have sex. I¡¯m happy just lying down with you tonight ¡¹

    Nagisa pats her stomach gently.

    Inside that is my child.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I still don¡¯t feel it ¡¹

    To think that it¡¯s my child.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I mean, that¡¯s normal. You don¡¯t have to mind it. When I had Mao-chan, I didn¡¯t feel like I was pregnant. Even when my menstruation stopped and morning sickness came, I felt that there was some kind of mistake, I¡¯ve thought so many times that I wasn¡¯t pregnant ¡¹

    It was an unwanted pregnancy back then with Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ This is now my second time, so I feel calm. I¡¯m so happy I can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneesama, can I press my ears on your stomach? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to hear the sound in the stomach ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind but, the child doesn¡¯t make a sound yet. I think all you¡¯d hear is my stomach grumbling ¡¹

    ¡¸ I still want to listen ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Go on then ¡¹

    She opens up her nightgown and shows her lower abdomen to Ruriko.

    Nagisa¡¯s waist is always so tight.

    You can¡¯t see that there¡¯s a new life living in there.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Ruriko presses her ear to Nagisa¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t tell. Ah, I can hear some ¡°Kyukyu¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you that it¡¯s just my stomach grumbling, I just ate dinner you know ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ I think Yukino¡¯s baby is about to start moving inside her stomach. You can hear the child¡¯s heart too ¡¹

    Yukino.

    I see. Yukino who was forced to get pregnant using ovulation inducer during May ha

    s her stomach growing faster than Nagisa.

    Yukino¡¯s already in the stable period, it¡¯s already impossible to abort the child.

    ¡¸ When you see her in school tomorrow, call her. Yukino-chan must be uneasy ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    This kind of conversation would only get Megu in a bad mood, so they just do it when the audio is cut off.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino said that she won¡¯t have sex with me anymore ¡¹

    She declared separation with me during today¡¯s show.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s folly, she¡¯s only saying that to hold herself back. Yukino-chan¡¯s lonely and uneasy that she desires to have sex with you and forget about everything ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Right, during early pregnancy days, libido tones down, there¡¯s a massive risk of miscarriage when you have intense sex. But, when you enter the stable period, libido will rise up. It¡¯s about time Yukino-chan wants to have sex right now ¡¹

    Nagisa who has experience said.

    ¡¸ That girl can only have sex with you. Yukino-san¡¯s pride is too high that when she got pregnant with your child, she¡¯ll never open up to any other man no matter how much her libido¡¯s piled up ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    Yukino said that she¡¯ll never have sex with me again.

    ¡¸ Her body desires sex, so she¡¯s turning her words inside out. Call out to her to satisfy her pride. That alone will make her mentally stable ¡¹

    ¡¸ But don¡¯t have sex with her for real ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Men¡¯s semen contains components that cause women¡¯s womb to contract, so it¡¯s forbidden to ejaculate inside during pregnancy period. It has terrible effects on the child in the stomach ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you usually use condoms on pregnant-sex ¡¹

    Condom?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve never used those ¡¹

    I always cum inside after all.

    ¡¸ Yes, you don¡¯t have to. I mean, I won¡¯t teach you how to use it! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Dear, you should always cum inside. You mustn¡¯t learn how to use contraceptions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ We only want you to have sex with girls whose origins are verified. It¡¯s to make sure that you don¡¯t get seduced by a strange girl and have sex with them by mistake ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you did it with someone you don¡¯t know, you can¡¯t arrange emergency contraceptives or go to Ikeda-sensei alone, right? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a partner of a lady of Kouzuki house. Sooner or later, a lot of women will try to create a relationship with you even if they have to throw their body to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, if you can¡¯t use contraception without our cooperation then you can put on brakes on yourself when ladies try to seduce you, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ No, saying that I¡¯ll be seduced ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s naive to think that you can¡¯t be seduced. You don¡¯t know what the other party would use. They could send in a peerless beauty! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, I¡¯ll be checking the list Misuzu-chan, and you made just in case ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Ruriko:

    ¡¸ Indeed. There¡¯s also that possibility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Shou-neesan also promised to check your list ¡¹

    Somehow, this has become something big.

    ¡¸ Ah, there¡¯s no problem with the girls in your school. We have investigated all the girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the former chairman of our high school.

    Now, Minaho-neesan is taking the position as the director.

    Our school¡¯s formerly picking up prostitute candidates for Kuromori so they investigate the girls that study in our school.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I think Hoshizaki-san, the one Nei-chan mentioned is okay. Go ahead and eat her up ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Why is everyone telling me to cheat? ¡¹

    I finally asked.

    Nei can¡¯t hear it since the audio is cut off, I want to know Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s opinions now.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, how was your overseas travel during this summer vacation? ¡¹

    Travel?

    I went to Europe with Minaho-neesan and the others.

    Misuzu and the girls brought me to a resort island in the Southern Seas where they only speak in French.

    Nei brought me to Los Angeles to take back Kei-san¡¯s passport.

    ¡¸ ¡°There are good and bad places in this world, but still, it makes me feel safe coming back to Japan,¡± have you thought of that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ We want you to feel the same about women as well. Right now, you¡¯re only doing it with us, your family, right? Kyouko-san sent over Nikita-san just as a lift from the ban. From now on, you should try having sex with a lot of girls other than the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if you do, you¡¯ll surely understand the merit of the family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee. Nagisa?

    ¡¸ Nagisa, Minaho-ojousama, and I were former prostitutes, you do know that. We had sex with so many men you can¡¯t imagine. To be honest, a lot of them were good. But, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ I only want you. I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but you ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, you and I are family ¡¹

    ¡¸ The satisfaction in sex is entirely different. It makes me happy that I¡¯m not just pleased, but I also make you feel good as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ We want you to understand that feeling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we want you to have sex with girls who are not in the family ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I know that the reasoning is strange and it¡¯s also ethically wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯ll understand once you have sex with Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    The two former prostitutes said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all fate for us. We¡¯ve lived in a world of the madness of Sodom and Gomorrah ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Indeed, therefore, if you don¡¯t balance yourself, you¡¯ll go crazy. Our minds, body, memory, desire are all messed up ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. From now on until I give birth, I can¡¯t have sex with you when you¡¯re staying over my flower shop ¡¹

    I see. Semen makes the womb contract, so it¡¯s not favorable for the fetus.

    ¡¸ Got it. I will only stay over, not have sex with Nagisa ¡¹

    Sleeping together with Mao-chan and hugging each other will do.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. From now on, the girls at my shop, my pets will be entertaining you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re five now. The range is from the early twenties to high school students. They¡¯re all lesbians, virgins, but they can¡¯t disobey my order. You can have sex with all of them while I watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait. Nagisa ¡¹

    We¡¯ve talked about this before, but

    I thought that was a joke.

    ¡¸ The girls have to wait until I give birth. It¡¯s open season now. My pets are your pets ¡¹

    Nagisa says like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t have to tell Megu-chan. I¡¯m giving my time with you to my pets, that girl can¡¯t complain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you mind if Misuzu-chan and I do the same? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t. But, make sure to give that girl a pre-test. Just as I said earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. In that case, would it be better if we head to Misuzu-chan¡¯s house when we present our girls to Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe, Ruriko-chan, do you have a villa somewhere? ¡¹

    Ruriko can¡¯t move freely at Misuzu¡¯s house, is it?

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll talk to Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do. Anyway, Minaho-ojousama, Shou-neesan, and I have to check the girls due to security reasons, but Megumi doesn¡¯t need to know. Do it secretly, so she doesn¡¯t discover it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Err, Katsuko-nee.

    Are you sure?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it more fun having an affair when the legal wife doesn¡¯t know? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Nei talked a lot to Megu-chan tonight. Megu-chan thinks that you¡¯ll tell her all about your affair beforehand, right? She was made to believe that way ¡¹

    Indeed, Megu was preached so many times from different angles about the need for cheating.

    Then, it finally made Megu agree with it.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan worked her best, Megu-chan will know about your affairs in school, but everything else is ignored. If not, we can¡¯t have fun ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ I see, so that¡¯s why this talk ended tonight without Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Miszu-chan is the type who takes responsibility to handle things quickly. If we talk about this with her present, she¡¯ll decide the rules in front of Megu-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then when Michi-chan¡¯s here. She¡¯ll agree with Misuzu-chan¡¯s opinion ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s remarks will just speed up.

    ¡¸ But, for tonight, we only want her to make it concrete that it¡¯s open season for cheating ¡¹

    The concrete plans on my affairs will be freely chosen by each woman.

    It¡¯s a problem if a girl like Misuzu who creates a standard for the rules join the conversation.

    ¡¸ In that regard, Ruriko is the type that listens to everyone until she sees through the course of events ¡¹

    Yeah, she didn¡¯t disagree with Nei and Megu¡¯s opinions.

    ¡¸ I thought that it was strange that Katsuko-oneesama who¡¯s listening to the conversation didn¡¯t say anything ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s strength is to see things in the bigger picture.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan will tell the details to Misuzu-chan tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, now that Megumi-oneesama doesn¡¯t mind, Misuzu-chan and Michi will feel at ease ¡¹

    Hey, wait.

    ¡¸ Uhm, does everyone hate Megu? ¡¹

    Now that we¡¯re here, I asked, dropping all the pretense.

    ¡¸ Of course not, she¡¯s our precious little sister ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I like Megu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also respect Megumi-oneesama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we want her to stay as ordinary as possible ¡¹

    Ordinary.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan is the idealist among us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ That girl was under pressure from Shirasaka house when she was living with the Yamamine, but she could dream of her ideals. Therefore, when she was released from Shirasaka clan and became our family, she¡¯s fired up making her ideal real ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. That girl was rescued just before she was turned to a prostitute. Her heart didn¡¯t take a fatal injury compared to her fate ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ We were turned to prostitutes, so we have abandoned all the ideals we had before. What about you, Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Misuzu-chan and I were born in Kouzuki family, so we had no hope from the beginning. We carry in our mind that the world doesn¡¯t go as expected ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same for Michi who became the successor of Kudou style martial arts and Edie-san who was born in an assassination cult. We all had to give up choosing our life ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Megu was born as the daughter of a prostitute in this mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even with that past, she has lived a normal life as an adopted child of Yamamine house, right? She made ordinary friends, and she enjoyed her student life like usual ¡¹

    ¡¸ If this went as Shirasaka Sousuke planned and she really became a prostitute, the story would be different, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan didn¡¯t receive such despairing experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s lovely ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a lie that you have to experience everything in your life. Experiences that are too intense hurts people¡¯s heart. Traumas are incurable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. You can¡¯t forget them even if you want to forget ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ Sorry. We might be lying about why you need to have an affair all for our sake ¡¹

    ¡¸ In reality, we feel that it¡¯s our fate that you cheat on us ¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸ I should¡¯ve departed from my prostitute life and returned to my normal life and yet I made five pets. Once I was dominated, now I can¡¯t stop myself from dominating girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, once I start my own bakery, I feel like I would do the same thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan is the same. She¡¯s always been under the dominant presence of Grandfather. Now, she wishes for Onii-sama to dominate her and at the same time, she wants to rule over Michi and other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you, Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks. Ruriko:

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a girl who tried to make Yoshiko-sama as Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave together with Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I also was under Grandfather¡¯s dominance, and I thought I wanted to rule Yoshiko-sama.

    Yoshiko-sama is special for me, so I want to give her to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Currently, I haven¡¯t had sex with Yoshiko-san yet.

    It¡¯s because I thought that it¡¯s strange for Misuzu and Ruriko to force Yoshiko-san to dedicate her body to me when her heart hasn¡¯t made a decision yet.

    ¡¸ Right now I feel pleasure from Onii-sama¡¯s dominance. Let¡¯s see. I don¡¯t think I have much desire to rule over girls like Misuzu-chan. I hardly have interest in other girls ¡¹

    That¡¯s because Misuzu¡¯s a lesbian too.

    Therefore, she wants me to have sex with the girls she likes.

    She offers the girls she wants to dominate to me.

    That¡¯s the rule established inside Misuzu¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ But, if Onii-sama have sex with a girl I introduce then I would be happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love to see Onii-sama¡¯s face when ejaculating. I feel happier when I look at Onii-sama feel pleasure than myself feeling pleasure. Therefore, I would do anything to make Onii-sama feel good and ejaculate ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ After all, Onii-sama feels more pleasure doing it with girls other than Ruriko, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Ruriko also feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Ruriko looks down.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have Nei-oneesama¡¯s charming curves, nor I don¡¯t have knowledge about sex as much as everyone else ¡¹

    You¡¯re feeling insecurity from that?!

    ¡¸ After all, Onii-sama, earlier ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ When Onii-sama imagined Megumi-oneesama violated by other men, you cried ¡¹

    Yeah, I unconsciously cried.

    ¡¸ However, when Nei-oneesama talked about being courted by a lot of men ¡¹

    Nei mentioned that 47 men confessed to her.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you faint from the shock? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ No, that was because I stayed in the warm bath too long ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, you treasure Nei-oneesama more than anyone among us ¡¹

    ¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is. I also thought of the same thing when I saw it on camera ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Megu-chan hasn¡¯t noticed. She¡¯s dull in that matter. Mana-chan noticed it. Nei-chan too, of course, that¡¯s why she¡¯s looking after Mao-chan tonight ¡¹

    Megu can¡¯t hear this conversation.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s different than you think, Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan is the one aiming to be his lover among all of us, right? ¡¹

    Megu is my fiance and my lover.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m also a lover though ¡¹

    Nagisa protests to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ In your case, it¡¯s husband! Mao-chan¡¯s with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but I also want the head-over-heels lover stuff too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do what you want. Either way, you can¡¯t become a ¡°same age boyfriend-girlfriend¡± like Megu-chan anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs sadly.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, what are you to him? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A sex slave ¡¹

    Ruriko replied immediately.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. He thinks of Ruriko-chan as his little sister ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan too. Agnes-chan calls him ¡°Papa¡± but he¡¯s actually an ¡°elder brother,¡± right? He¡¯s still studying how to become a father after all ¡¹

    Indeed.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan is already an Onee-chan. She¡¯s closer to a lover but these two value being siblings more than that ¡¹

    Yeah, Nei and I are siblings first.

    I¡¯m filling up the gap in Nei¡¯s heart due to her lost brother, Kei-san.

    ¡¸ Also, Misuzu-chan should actually be the other one in the ¡°lover position¡± but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan is Onii-sama¡¯s lovely pet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That girl can¡¯t be on an equal relationship of lovers because she can¡¯t help but want to be dominated. She wants to serve him one-sidedly ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s got some complex insecurities within her.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s also the same, she wants Onii-sama to dominate her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. She¡¯s always with someone who has a similar fetish, so they both go to the extremes of their end ¡¹

    Nagisa makes her analysis.

    ¡¸ In short, Megu-chan¡¯s the only one aiming for the equal ¡°lovers¡± relationship in our family. The other girls had to be in the elder sister, little sister, or even slave, or pet position ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I do not seek any unique position for Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s inevitable, a slave or pet is a belonging of oneself. They must look after his troubles. Therefore, they¡¯ll never betray him. They¡¯re already in his bosom ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Michi-chan, Misuzu-chan, Agnes, and you are more important for him than us. He believes that you¡¯ll die if he doesn¡¯t take care of you ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    I.

    ¡¸ Right, he can rely on his elder sisters, but he cares for his slaves and pets kindly ¡¹

    ¡¸ The little sister is in between that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa analyze my actions.

    ¡¸ But, as for lover. Lovers are a complicated relationship ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ No matter what happens, the relationships between him and elder/little sisters won¡¯t break, his slaves or pets will never abandon him ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, lovers can quit anytime ¡¹

    Lovers, quit?

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan chose the most casual relationship ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ He only cries with Megu, but if it¡¯s with Nei-chan, he faints. It¡¯s obvious, that¡¯s the difference between lover and sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Megumi-chan hasn¡¯t noticed how surprisingly fragile lovers relationship is ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan believes that he¡¯ll never abandon him ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a selfish thought. Therefore, she¡¯s always crying out, throwing her desires to him, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s the problem. Megumi-chan¡¯s selfish ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Nagisa agrees.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she needs to be shaken to some degree ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Then, once she no longer has the nerve to carry the lovers¡¯ relationship, she can change her relationship with him ¡¹

    Taking away Megu¡¯s legal wife position?

    ¡¸ Megu-chan now can¡¯t become his wife ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re taking all the work and responsibilities for the whole family. You¡¯re terrific, it¡¯s a problem if we don¡¯t have you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s troubling if Megumi-oneesama¡¯s the only lover ¡¹

    Ruriko agrees.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re reflecting on it. Seeing your state in the past few months ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

 Chapter 609. Animalization

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay not having sex as often as Mana-san or Agnes-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But still, my body feels in pain when I don¡¯t do it at least twice a week ¡¹

    This naked 15-year-old girl smiles.

    Is this something you¡¯d hear from a middle school beauty?

    Ruriko¡¯s now enjoying the pleasures of sex after a few months.

    ¡¸ When I¡¯m studying at school, sometimes, I want to suck on Onii-sama¡¯s thing ¡¹

    The lady of Kouzuki house is sucking on my penis.

    ¡¸ Then, I unconsciously began to lick the butt of the pencil, Michi noticed it and scolded me ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s school is a school for the ultimate high-class ladies. Therefore, it¡¯s only filled with sheltered ladies.

    There won¡¯t be any classmate of Ruriko who¡¯ll understand the meaning of her actions.

    I mean, the girls know that Ruriko¡¯s isolated from men due to her grandfather.

    Nobody imagines that Ruriko is no longer a virgin.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama, my best regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face looks bewitched as she fellates my penis.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s recording that looks with a digital camera.

    At first, we record obscene photos and videos of Ruriko with the purpose of sending it to Jii-chan, but.

    Nowadays, Ruriko herself is addicted to filming sex.

    She seems to edit the best shots and make a photo album in her pc.

    It¡¯s titled ¡°record of love¡± I heard.

    ¡¸ Lewder, pour some saliva on the penis. ¡¹ Yes, that¡¯s it, beautiful, Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s good at making Ruriko get on the mood.

    No, not just Ruriko, the other girls too.

    Katsuko-nee has the talent to become a gravure photographer.

    ¡¸ I feel much more beautiful when Katsuko-oneesama takes photos ¡¹

    Ruriko says with her eyes sparkling.

    With that, Ruriko¡¯s ¡°filming sex¡± is recently joined up with Katsuko-nee.

    I mean, it seems that Ruriko deliberately avoids rotation with Misuzu and Michi.

    Making sure that Kouzuki house¡¯s younger generation doesn¡¯t unify.

    She must be thinking of spending the night with me in a set of the senior + junior group.

    However, Michi is always with Misuzu.

    They invite each other on their nights.

    Well, the two are so intimate that they can¡¯t help but go together, but still.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, would you like to taste Ruriko as well ¡¹

    Ruriko looks up at me, breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure ¡¹

    We get on 6-9 position.

    Ruriko¡¯s pussy is already wet.

    It¡¯s dripping with love nectar, I scoop it from below.

    ¡¸ Kyaa!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body wriggles.

    ¡¸ Yes, delicious. Ruriko ¡¹

    Ruriko tastes sour.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s thing also tastes delicious ¡¹

    We lick each other¡¯s private part.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, we look like animals ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs suddenly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s become more feral then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Ruriko gets on all fours, turning her cute ass towards me.

    ¡¸ Please do me like an animal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, let me have fun with Ruriko¡¯s body a bit more ¡¹

    I touch and massage Ruriko¡¯s soft ass.

    Thighs.

    Her 15-year-old ass isn¡¯t fully developed yet.

    But her skin is smooth, elastic.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, do you like my butt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not just your ass but also breasts ¡¹

    She¡¯s on all fours, so her breasts are hanging down.

    Rub it from the side and raise it, it feels heavier than usual.

    Then, I play with Ruriko¡¯s breasts like I¡¯m milking a cow.

    ¡¸ Ruriko loves Onii-sama¡¯s hand. More, please feel me more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just with my hand? ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama you bully. Please put it inside Ruriko fast ¡¹

    Okay.

    I rub my penis to Ruriko¡¯s opening. Rub Rub.

    ¡¸ Hurry up, it¡¯s painful to wait. Please bury it inside Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Muni!

    My glans pushes deep inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Nguu! It¡¯s coming in! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Nupupupupu!!

    Love nectar¡¯s pushed out from Ruriko¡¯s hot insides.

    ¡¸ More, deeper, all the way to the back ¡¹

    Jupupupupupu.

    My penis digs deeper to her warm meat folds.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s a nice look. I¡¯m taking a photo ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter as we mate like dogs.

    ¡¸ Here, goal! ¡¹

    Zun!

    My glans pushes up to Ruriko¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸ Hauuu!!! ¡¹

    Then, I start to piston violently.

    Ruriko prefers to be done roughly.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu, hauuuuu, haaauuuuu!! ¡¹

    Ruriko gasps like a cute puppy.

    Ruriko¡¯s whole body becomes sweaty in a blink of an eye.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!!! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Recently, Ruriko¡¯s taking Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s guidance, she¡¯s getting better.

    Though she¡¯s done from behind, she wriggles her waist, swinging her ass towards me.

    She¡¯s getting better in sex.

    Oh, there¡¯s sweat dripping on the tip of her cute nipples.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I want to cum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, then let¡¯s change positions ¡¹

    I pull out from Ruriko and then she lies down on the bed.

    Then, she spreads her legs wide.

    ¡¸ Please, Onii-sama ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    Yes, Ruriko always loves to see my face when I ejaculate.

    Therefore, we always finish up our sex in a position where we can see each other¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Then, I insert once more.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuu ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s gasping.

    ¡¸ It feels good, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Then, I enjoy having sex with Ruriko rhythmically.

    Whenever I shake her, Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts dance around.

    It¡¯s so cute that I grab one with one hand and rub her nipple with my finger.

    Ooh, I want to suck on her nipples like this.

    Ruriko¡¯s body is small so doing it in missionary position makes it impossible for me to lick her nipples.

    I can do it with Katsuko-nee and Rei-chan, but.

    ¡¸ Uuun!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s pushing her waist from below.

    ¡¸ Recently, I found a lot of points of pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Then let¡¯s try them out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    She¡¯s a smart girl from the start.

    Once you learn the pleasures of sex, you¡¯ll find which makes you feel more pleasure.

    You¡¯ll come up with ideas on new stimulating intercourse and suggest it.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, can I do it with you always? ¡¹

    Ruriko whose body is burning in arousal tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please look into Ruriko¡¯s eyes. Ruriko will look at Onii-sama ¡¹

    We look at each other.

    But, we¡¯re not stopping our waists.

    We lay our bodies in a constant rhythm.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. Ruriko¡¯s living to make Onii-sama happy. I will never neglect to manage my body to make Onii-sama feel pleased and loved ¡¹

    Ruriko always says this.

    This is her profession of faith.

    ¡¸ I will pour more effort to become more energetic, beautiful, and intelligent than now. Please love and be merciful to this slave forever ¡¹

    At first, that line of Ruriko had no ¡°energetic.¡±

    I added it.

    Beautiful and intelligent Ruriko may be, it¡¯s a problem if she¡¯s not energetic.

    ¡¸ My beloved. Master. Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s always overcome with the emotion of her profession of faith.

    ¡¸ Aaaaa, I love you. I love you Onii-sama! Please let me be your slave forever!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re a slave. I¡¯ll never abandon you ¡¹

    I spurt forward.

    I thrust my waist violently.

    I rub Ruriko¡¯s breasts with my left hand.

    I stimulate Ruriko¡¯s armpits with my right.

    It¡¯s a three-pronged-attack.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaa!! Onii-sama! Not there!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s always so modest, struggles.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaa, please. Please don¡¯t be so mean! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not being mean though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaahn~~ No, No!! Ruriko¡¯s weak there!!!! Aaaaaaaah, aaaaah! Aaaaah! Onii-sama! Onii-sama! I!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s asking for permission to cum.

    ¡¸ Go on! R-Ruriko! I-I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please pour it into my womb! Please warm up Ruriko¡¯s stomach! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know!! ¡¹

    I poke on Ruriko¡¯s body with all my might.

    Nuuuuun!!

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaah, aauuuu, auuu, auuu! Ruriko¡¯s cumming! Onii-sama! Ruriko¡¯s cumming!! ¡¹

    My mouth covers Ruriko¡¯s.

    I forcibly entwine with Ruriko¡¯s tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaguuuuuguuuuuunnnnn!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body hops in ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, uuuuu, uuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s trembling from climax while our tongues touch each other.

    Aaaaah.

    I¡¯m cumming too!!!

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s feeling the heat of the white liquid inside her.

    ¡¸ Nuu, nuuuuuu, aaaaauuuuu ¡¹

    My hot semen spreads to the depths of Ruriko¡¯s belly as if I¡¯m urinating on her womb.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, uuuuu, aguuuuu ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s thin waist trembles.

    Ooh, her 15-year-old womb contracts.

    It¡¯s drinking in my semen.

    ¡¸ Aaaaauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s still in climax sucks on my tongue and drinks my saliva.

    Uterus and tongue. She¡¯s sucking my body fluids from top and bottom.

    She¡¯s absorbing liquids like paper in water.

    This supposedly innocent beauty is stained with my color.

    Chupa

    I let go of Ruriko¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s breathing roughly.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating.

    Ruriko¡¯s body smells like milk, it sticks on my skin.

    ¡¸ Geez, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ To think that you¡¯d kiss so suddenly, I wasn¡¯t able to see your face during ejaculation ¡¹

    Oh right, our faces were too close.

    ¡¸ Please show it to me next time ¡¹

    Yeah, I know that I¡¯ll be forgiven if I do it for another round.

    ¡¸ Okay, stay still ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of us while connected.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out, for now, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Okay now, I¡¯m taking photos, wait ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Ruriko, lying down, exhausted with her legs spread open.

    ¡¸ Ah, please gaze at the camera. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯ll look like you were raped ¡¹

    No, my white liquid is dripping from Ruriko¡¯s slit.

    Ruriko who¡¯s exhausted and sweating all over looks like she was just violated no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, looks like the gaze wasn¡¯t enough. Smile, it¡¯s a shitty photo if you don¡¯t ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Ruriko smiles.

    Cute.

    Ruriko¡¯s really beautiful.

    ¡¸ Is that enough? ¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Huh? Yes. What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just wanted to do this ¡¹

    I approach Ruriko¡¯s chest and lick on her stiff nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Her body is still sensitive, it seems.

    Ruriko trembles.

    ¡¸ Geez, you really love breasts, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sees me suck on Ruriko¡¯s nipple and then.

    she takes photos of Ruriko¡¯s face in pleasure.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ But still, Ruriko-chan¡¯s getting better at this ¡¹

    Nagisa says while watching us.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the fruit of Onee-sama¡¯s guidance ¡¹

    Ruriko says bashfully.

    ¡¸ There will be school festivals and trips this autumn so I¡¯d like to refine my skills on making Onii-sama ejaculate in short time ¡¹

    Huh? Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pretend to go to the bathroom for a moment in the destination and have Onii-sama violate me from the shadows ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Of course, my classmates mustn¡¯t notice, we don¡¯t have much time, but, I¡¯ve consulted Katsuko-oneesama on how to make Onii-sama feel good and ejaculate inside Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, you are studying on how to use your waist and tighten up your vagina ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    No, well, I did say that I¡¯ll follow them on their school trip, but.

    Is that how it will end?

    ¡¸ During the school festival, I will make arrangements so we can do it in my dressing room in the ¡°traditional dance club¡± ¡¹

    Am I going to do it in the school for the ultimate high-class ladies in Japan?

    ¡¸ Michi seems to be planning a lot as well. Misuzu-chan is waiting for Onii-sama at the high school building as well ¡¹

    Furthermore, it¡¯s the three of them.

    Fine, I¡¯ll do it.

    ¡¸ Now then, it¡¯s my turn now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts down the camera.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, are you sure that you don¡¯t want to do it today? ¡¹

    She asks Nagisa while taking off her nightgown.

    ¡¸ Yes, I should start being careful while in early pregnancy ¡¹

    Nagisa pats her abdomen.

    ¡¸ I want to make sure that I give birth to this child. I don¡¯t want to force myself too hard ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll have to hold off having sex until the stable period ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, I just heard earlier that semen isn¡¯t good to enter a pregnant woman¡¯s womb, right? ¡¹

    Therefore, I was sure that I won¡¯t have sex with Nagisa until she gives birth.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why we¡¯re not letting the semen enter ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan¡¯s improved her skills so much that it¡¯s about time for her to move to the next stage ¡¹

    Next stage?

    ¡¸ Have sex with Ruriko-chan again and make only her cum. Don¡¯t ejaculate inside Ruriko-chan. Then, hold it, and put it inside me and ejaculate ¡¹

    Have sex with Ruriko, and don¡¯t ejaculate at the same time.

    Make only Ruriko cum, pull out, and insert it to Katsuko-nee.

    Then, ejaculate inside Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be training you from now on to have it consistent in the future. If you do that, you can have sex with Nagisa during her stable period, right? ¡¹

    I see. If it¡¯s not okay to ejaculate inside Nagisa for the child, then.

    All I need is to have sex but ejaculate inside another woman.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve gotten used to matching your Qi with your partner, so I don¡¯t think it will work out that well at first ¡¹

    I think so too.

    I unconsciously think of ejaculating at the same time the girl I¡¯m doing it with.

    ¡¸ Try practicing it with the girls other than me starting tomorrow ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but.

    ¡¸ But, I do feel sorry about pulling out before ejaculating and cumming inside another girl ¡¹

    I was about to ejaculate while having sex with that girl.

    And yet, I would have to ejaculate on another girl.

    ¡¸ You just have to change your mindset. You¡¯re not having one-on-one sex but one-on-two sex. It won¡¯t feel strange if you think that you¡¯re having sex with two girls ¡¹

    I see.

    For example, if I have sex with Misuzu and Michi;

    I¡¯ll have sex with Misuzu on the first round and cum inside Michi.

    In the second round, I¡¯ll have sex with Michi and then ejaculate inside Misuzu.

    By alternating like that, they won¡¯t feel unfair.

    ¡¸ I mean, everyone¡¯s agreed to it. If you can¡¯t master it, it¡¯s impossible to have sex during their pregnancy. They will all cooperate with the intention of bearing your child ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But, let¡¯s practice that for the next round, Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why is it, Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama wants to be pregnant as soon as possible, right? Just like Nagisa-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko gazes towards Nagisa¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸ However, let¡¯s forget about practice tonight and receive Onii-sama¡¯s semen. I don¡¯t think that Katsuko-oneesama will become pregnant if we do that practice hurriedly ¡¹

    True.

    Having sex with Ruriko, making only her cum, and then I ejaculate inside Katsuko-nee.

    I might not be able to hold back and ejaculate inside Ruriko.

    Or maybe, when I somehow managed to pull out my penis from Ruriko and try to put my penis inside Katsuko-nee, I ejaculate outside.

    Or the opposite, I practice having sex with Katsuko-nee and ejaculating inside Ruriko,

    It¡¯s just hectic that I can¡¯t concentrate on sex at all.

    ¡¸ Right, Katsuko. For now, what you should do is to have sex at nights with the determination of getting pregnant for sure\ ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also help, no, let me ¡¹

    She said and took off her nightgown.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll teach Ruriko-chan tongue techniques. There¡¯s a technique where another girl joins in to make the couple having sex feel more pleasure. This is a way to raise the pleasure while not getting in the way of the two ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please teach me ¡¹

    Ruriko puts three fingers on the bed and lowers her head to Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped! Nagisa will help me feel pleasure, and I¡¯ll definitely get pregnant this time! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ You can just lie down, the two of us will be on the aggressive side ¡¹

    Nagisa pushes me down the bed.

    Oh boy, I¡¯ll be squeezed.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face, we¡¯ll make you feel like you¡¯re in heaven ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I was thinking about something else at that time.

    If Katsuko-nee¡¯s right and I¡¯m able to control my ejaculations. In that case.

    Can I also have sex with Yukino?

    Furthermore, if we do it with three people, then.

    Yukino can enjoy it not just with me but also with my women.

    If Yukino can make friends with my women.

    Her solitude might clear up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Wake up, it¡¯s morning ¡¹

    Uhh, hmmm.

    ¡¸ You must be sleepy but get up ¡¹

    When I open my eyes, I see Katsuko-nee smiling.

    She kisses me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s make preparations, try not to wake the other two ¡¹

    I look at the clock on the side. It¡¯s 5 o¡¯clock in the morning.

    I see.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I get up while taking off Nagisa and Ruriko¡¯s hands who were sleeping next to me.

    ¡¸ Take a shower and come to the workshop in ten minutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee head to separate shower rooms.

    If we¡¯re together, we¡¯ll flirt, we need to separate here.

    ¡¸ Fuu ¡¹

    I feel my mind and body refreshed as warm water touches my skin.

    ¡¸ But still, it¡¯s Saturday, so we have more time ¡¹

    Bread doesn¡¯t need to be made and baked immediately.

    It needs time to sleep after taking shape.

    For the sake of selling freshly baked bread during lunch breaks every day:

    I wake up during this time and have to shape the dough already.

    I skip classes during the third and fourth ours of the class and work in the bakery.

    In the end, I bake bread and divide, arrange the ones I made.

    Other bread needs to be processed further after baking or put in a special paper bag.

    Still, it¡¯s Saturday, so there¡¯s fewer I need to make than weekdays.

    ¡¸ Okay then ¡¹

    I look at the mirror, slap my face and fire myself up.

    I change to clean underwear, put on the work clothes for the bakery, and head to the bakery in the mansion where Katsuko-nee is.

    Of course, I also put on my white cap.

    It¡¯s a huge problem if some hair enters the bread.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s already here.

    She¡¯s wearing the same full body white clothing, just like me, but with a mask.

    I put on the mask which is at the entrance of the bakery.

    I disinfect my hands with alcohol.

    ¡¸ Here, this is the last for today ¡¹

    There are two new products?

    Selling it on Saturday means that it¡¯s still a prototype for Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do this ¡¹

    We enter work like that.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    7:30 My job¡¯s done for the moment.

    This bread will be loaded to the van and Katsuko-nee will bring it to the front of the school¡¯s workshop.

    I¡¯ll ride the car and carry them to school, of course.

    ¡¸ Then, shall we have breakfast? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me, looking a bit tired.

    Yeah.

    Nei and Edie¡¯s in charge of breakfast today.

    Megu has her morning practice, so she already left.

    Margo-san should send her to school by car.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! ¡¹

    We left the bakery and headed to the dining room.

    Mana shows up with a perplexed look.

    ¡¸ Good morning, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Nikita-san and Megu-oneechan had a big fight ¡¹

    What?

 Chapter 610. Experience in progress

    ¡¸ Megu and Nikita fought, why? ¡¹

    I ask Mana.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know the details, but when I noticed it, they were already arguing at the dining area ¡¹

    Arguing?

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s going on now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan has her morning practice, so she went to school already. Margo-oneechan sent her. Nagisa-oneechan¡¯s with them too ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s explanation is hard to understand.

    Margo-san¡¯s sending Nagisa to the shop and pick up Megu and send her to the school on the way.

    ¡¸ What about Mao-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s staying in the mansion today since it¡¯s Saturday. She¡¯s waiting for Onii-chan together with Agnes-chan and me ¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯ll be back by afternoon, so she didn¡¯t go with Nagisa and waited here instead.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa. Good morning, desuno! ¡¹

    My two cute daughters come after me right away.

    ¡¸ Good morning ¡¹

    I bend myself, then,

    Agnes comes to kiss my lips.

    Seeing that, Mao-chan copied it.

    I should be kissing Mao-chan¡¯s cheeks, but she wants to imitate her elder sisters, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Morning, Darling ¡¹

    Behind them is Edie.

    She¡¯s wearing her jersey, must be morning practice.

    ¡¸ Oh, good morning. Yoshida ¡¹

    Then, Nikita who just had a fight with Megu shows up as well.

    ¡¸ Kiss please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The brown American girl and white Russian girl kiss me.

    Both of them used their tongues, giving me a passionate kiss.

    ¡¸ You had a fight with Megu, I heard ¡¹

    Anyway, I ask the situation from Nikita.

    ¡¸ Fight? No way, I don¡¯t have a hobby of bullying girls who don¡¯t know martial arts ¡¹

    Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ But, you had an argument with Megu, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s because that girl¡¯s been complaining about us, so I told her that ¡°it¡¯s not a matter where I have to accept your directions.¡± Then, that girl! ¡¹

    Nikita laughs even more.

    ¡¸ She asked for a match ¡¹

    Megu. Match?

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s not a fight. Not a cooking match either. I¡¯m confident in my cooking, but I don¡¯t know whether it would suit the taste of the people in this country ¡¹

    She¡¯s confident in her cooking.

    ¡¸ That girl wants to have a match in a long-distance race. So, I¡¯ll be heading to your school now ¡¹

    Long-distance race.

    No, she¡¯s right, she has to be in school if she wants to do that.

    But still, can we even take Nikita to our school?

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ve finished printing the ¡°experience enrollee¡± nameplate ¡¹

    Nei comes in holding a name tag.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesan gave her permission. Nikita-chan can enter the school for only today ¡¹

    Oh.

    Is this from the anime where they do a trial entrance on a private high school?

    I mean.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it dangerous putting Nikita in front of our students? ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s supposed to be the fictional criminal Kyouko Messer sent over.

    ¡¸ But look, ordinary people only think of that as a show ¡¹

    Nei says looking nonchalant.

    True, Rei-chan and Nikita (Kyouko-san sometimes) are only seen as a hero show to advertise Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Also, Nikita is a foreign model belonging to Ninagawa Motomi office since yesterday ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Ah, you see, there¡¯s a famous office in Ninagawa Motomoni who mediates with the foreign models, she¡¯s supposed to belong to that group, and she also has a Japanese work visa. Therefore, she gets no accusations when coming to Japan. She¡¯s walked through customs this timer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Last time, she smuggled herself ¡¹

    But, can¡¯t she still get arrested for the previous crime?

    ¡¸ Ah, Nikita last time and Nikita this time are different people in the paper. That¡¯s what the police know ¡¹

    Different people?

    ¡¸ Next time, the ¡°Nikita Gorbachev¡± Rei-chan¡¯s fighting is a different person who came to Japan! ¡¹

    Can we even reason out like that?

    ¡¸ You see, Radietta¡¯s actress had a different actress on the first appearance and the next. It¡¯s the same. 1 Therefore, it¡¯s the second generation Nikita who¡¯s with us now ¡¹

    Nei, I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ You still don¡¯t get it? Then let¡¯s watch Lion-Maru until episode 42 ¡¹

    it¡¯s getting incomprehensible.

    ¡¸ You know? Kumiko Ohba¡¯s Comet-san¡¯s entry, Higashi Kotaro¡¯s cast wasn¡¯t Saburo Shinoda but the protagonist of Mach Barron! It¡¯s the same thing! ¡¹

    Please, no more.

    ¡¸ Anyway, the one with us right now just came to Japan, the police can¡¯t make a move on her. She hasn¡¯t committed a crime yet ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s their view on it then I don¡¯t mind but, isn¡¯t it bad to show the police that we¡¯re getting along with Nikita? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s coming over here a lot.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. The police know about Edie too ¡¹

    Oh right, the police think of Edie as a bodyguard sent by Kyouko-san for Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re cool with her coming to meet Edie, a long time friend. As long as they don¡¯t see her talking to Rei-chan or Shou-oneesan, there won¡¯t be any problems ¡¹

    Kuromori isn¡¯t involved with Rei-chan¡¯s fight with Kyouko-san at all.

    We always have an alibi for all the previous battles.

    Well, I was in the place during the first fight though.

    The police don¡¯t put a mark on me, an ordinary high school student.

    The police pay attention to the adults, Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa. They were all confirmed present at a Chinese restaurant at the hotel in the city.

    During the second fight, Nikita vs. Rei-chan and the third fight with Kyouko-san, we, including Edie, were under police surveillance.

    ¡¸ Kuromori has a connection with either power but we shouldn¡¯t show allegiance to one or the other, we¡¯re in neutral position ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, where¡¯s Ruriko? ¡¹

    Nikita and Rei-chan met each other during Ruriko¡¯s transfer.

    ¡¸ She already went to school! She wanted to give her morning greetings to Yo-chan, but she gave up because you were still in the middle of work ¡¹

    It would be a problem if we had sex while I was making bread.

    Mainly concerning hygiene.2

    ¡¸ Then, who¡¯s the escort today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, Taki-san¡¯s the chief ¡¹

    Nei recalls for a moment then said.

    Oh right. Jii-chan¡¯s staying in Kyoto.

    That means Rei-chan is also in Tokyo.

    In that case, Shou-neechan might be with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Got it, there¡¯s no problem with that then ¡¹

    We should contact her right now to make sure she doesn¡¯t bump into Nikita.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Nikita¡¯s going with us to school today! ¡¹

    Edie says happily.

    Geez. Seriously.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do here.

    ¡¸ Oh right. That girl told me that our match will be right after the morning practice of her club. Yeah ¡¹

    Nikita said.

    I see.

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s permission is needed when they want to use the track.

    They can only speak after the morning practice.

    In that case.

    I don¡¯t have the time though.

    ¡¸ Edie, hurry up and change. Ah, make sure to take a shower first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Darling! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be loading the bread in the van ¡¹

    We bake them in the school¡¯s oven, but.

    Anyway, the bread I just made needs to rest.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll help out too Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡®Mana said.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    I shout to the ceiling speaker.

    ¡º Listening! I¡¯ll be in the car once I finish changing clothes ¡»

    Oh, we woke up took a shower then went to bake bread right away.

    Katsuko-nee needs to prepare a lot when going outside.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan and Yo-chan¡¯s breakfast is sandwiches! I¡¯ll bring it to the garage!

    As expected of Nei. She¡¯s prepared.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I return to my room to change my clothes in a hurry.

    I take off my clothes noisily, then.

    I hear my phone ringing.

    ¡º Good morning! Danna-sama! Sorry about last night? ¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s okay now.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Misuzu. Had troubles in Kyoto? ¡¹

    Misuzu took a break from her usual nightly ¡°pee call.¡±

    ¡º Yes, a lot. Ah, I¡¯ll talk about the details in the afternoon. It will take long ¡»

    ¡¸ Thanks, I¡¯m busy right now ¡¹

    ¡º My, what is it? ¡»

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s talk about it later. It¡¯ll take long. Anyway, I need to go to school already ¡¹

    ¡º Certainly, then I¡¯ll begin right away ¡»

    Are you still doing it?

    ¡º It¡¯s okay. Michi and I already have our panties down and waiting for your orders ¡»

    Then, I hear Misuzu peeing and leaking out sounds of pleasure.

    ¡º Ahn, peeing feels so good this morning thanks to Danna-sama. Thank you. Then, I¡¯ll give the phone to Michi! ¡¹

    I was thinking ¡°hurry it up,¡± but I didn¡¯t say anything since Michi might force herself and it would only make her sick.

    ¡º Good morning, Master ¡»

    Michi¡¯s voice is gloomy.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Michi. What happened? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s. for now, I¡¯ll talk while peeing ¡»

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hurry, take it easy while peeing. You might get sick ¡¹

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    Shaaaa.

    I hear lovely water sounds flowing.

    ¡º Fuu ¡»

    Michi leaked a sigh.

    ¡¸ Refreshed? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, a complete refreshment ¡»

    This display of peeing is a hobby of Misuzu every morning and night.

    Michi¡¯s just following Misuzu.

    Seriously, she loves Misuzu too much that she¡¯s doing a lot. Michi.

    ¡¸ Then, what happened? ¡¹

    ¡º Do you remember my sister, Kudou Haruka? ¡»

    Michi¡¯s sister.

    Oh, the one who lost to Michi at the basement of the national theater.

    ¡º She was in the hospital for a while, left the hospital before summer, and completely recovered during vacation ¡»

    Michi broke her bones if I recall.

    ¡º Then, my sister told contacted me recently and said: ¡°I finally trained my dull body!¡± ¡»

    No way.

    ¡¸ She didn¡¯t say that she wants a rematch with Michi, right? ¡¹

    ¡º It didn¡¯t go that way ¡»

    Michi said.

    ¡º As expected, you don¡¯t remember ¡»

    Huh?

    What did Michi¡¯s sister say again?

    ¡º Ane promised Master to become a prostitute just one time if she lost to me ¡»

    Oh right.

    ¡º Ane said, ¡°I want to fulfill my promise now that my body is completely healed¡± ¡»

    ¡¸ No, but, Michi ¡¹

    Your sister¡¯s got a top-heavy and troublesome personality.

    ¡º How should I say this. She mentioned going to Master ¡»

    ¡¸ When? ¡¹

    ¡º This weekend, she asked me when it would be convenient for you ¡»

    Weekend.

    Nikita¡¯s already a big problem here.

    ¡¸ Anyway, not now ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, I know that there¡¯s school today ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, this afternoon is also not possible ¡¹

    ¡º Then, tonight? ¡»

    Ah.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to talk with Minaho-neesan once she comes back. ¡¹ Please reschedule it tomorrow. I¡¯ll call you the details tonight ¡¹

    Anyway, I don¡¯t have time right now.

    ¡º Certainly. I will contact Ane ¡»

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re late! All the bread were loaded in! ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gathered when I reach the garage.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana-chan, keep an eye out. I don¡¯t think there will be a problem in the security system since it¡¯s in maximum but, if anything happens, contact me. I¡¯ll return in 30 minutes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Mana.

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-chan. Take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, come back soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes is lonely, desuno! ¡¹

    As always, I give the girls staying in-house a hug.

    ¡¸ Be a good girl, okay? Listen to what Mana-oneechan tells you. Mana, take care of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan ¡¹

    I hop on the van.

    This car was bought after summer for transporting bread.

    It¡¯s a Renault Twingo, if I recall correctly.

    There¡¯s ¡°Kuromori bread research group¡± written on the white body of the car.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s on the driver seat, and I¡¯m on the passenger seat. Nei¡¯s in the middle.

    Edie and Nikita are on the cargo compartment in the back.

    I¡¯m glad that it¡¯s Saturday.

    If we have the usual amount of bread, then Nikita can¡¯t ride in.

    Katsuko-nee turned on the engine and opened the garage via remote.

    ¡¸ Take care! ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes wave their hand.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We go through the back door of the school and put the van inside the premise.

    Then, I head to the newly opened bakery beside the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s bring them in! ¡¹

    Nei, Edie, Nikita, and I

    We put the bread in the cold room at the back of the bakery doing a bucket brigade.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, all done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I need to go back to Mana-chan. Minaho-ojousama will be back from Kyoto by 10 ¡¹

    I¡¯m left to work on the baking alone.

    Katsuko-nee occasionally comes to check my procedure and the taste.

    ¡¸ Got it. Later then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s van goes back to the mansion.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hurry too ¡¹

    It¡¯s already past 8, it¡¯s time to clear-up and change clothes, morning practice is about to finish.

    We hurry to the girl¡¯s athletic club.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh? Wait? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s that person, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way? ¡¹

    There are already some students in school.

    They¡¯re all looking at Nikita.

    That¡¯s obvious. Nikita¡¯s not wearing our school uniform.

    There¡¯s an ¡°experience enrollee¡± nameplate on her chest but, she¡¯s wearing a jumpsuit, the thing that looks like a boiler suit, and she¡¯s also wearing long boots.

    The chest part of her suit is open, so her breasts are about to spill out.

    ¡¸ You stand out too much, Nikita ¡¹

    I mutter.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious, she¡¯s a Russian girl with blonde hair and blue eyes! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s angry.

    If that¡¯s the case, yours had more impact.

    ¡¸ Hey, breadboy! That girl.. -is she that?! ¡¹

    An upperclassman talked to me.

    I started selling bread during breaks since summer vacation, they may not know my name .but they seem to recognize me as the ¡°breadboy.¡±

    ¡¸ Yeah! It¡¯s Nikita Gorbachev! ¡¹

    Nei shouts instead of me.

    ¡¸ Huh? Is she Nei-sama¡¯s friend? ¡¹

    That was a female voice.

    Nei who rehabilitated from being the ¡°blond-haired rooftop delinquent,¡± made a lot of fans from the lower years.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Edie-chan¡¯s friend! ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ Huh? But her Wiki states that she¡¯s Russian ¡¹

    A guy wearing glasses shouts back.

    Seriously, they made a page for that?

    ¡¸ Nikita-chan is Russian-American! It¡¯s not strange that she¡¯s an acquaintance of Edie who was from New Orleans! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Don¡¯t just agree!

    If you agree to that reasoning, all Americans will become acquaintances!

    ¡¸ Fix the WIKI article ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it! ¡¹

    The student wearing glasses salutes Nei for some reason and replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s Edie-san¡¯s friend, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what is that ¡°experience enrollee?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could it be that Nikita-chan¡¯s about to transfer to our school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for the ¡°experience enrollee¡± to decide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our school¡¯s become international now ¡¹

    ¡¸ No no, Margo-senpai was here last year ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, all the foreigners that come to our school seem to be fighters ¡¹

    Hey, what?!

    They¡¯re agreeing to it somehow.

    ¡¸ Oh! I see it ¡¹

    Then, beyond the grove of trees.

    The massive track and field can be seen.

    ¡¸ Oh my ¡¹

    Nei raised a disarrayed voice.

    Ah.

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s standing in front of the grounds with a daunting pose.

    She¡¯s wearing a jersey with the school badge, track, and field club name printed in it.

    ¡¸ Are you the fool trying to compete in the athletics for girls when you¡¯re not a member? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba glares at us and said.

    ¡¸ Oh, the girl over there was the one who asked for a match ¡¹

    Nikita said provocatively.

    Megu¡¯s wearing her training wear, warming up.

    Huh? Why Megu?

    Why are you not on the grounds but up outside the field?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to join matches where I know I¡¯ll win. After all, isn¡¯t it shameful to boast your own strength? ¡¹

    Nikita said. The crowd gathering goes ¡°Oooh!!¡±

    ¡¸ I-it¡¯s the real thing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like what we saw on TV ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true! It¡¯s Nikita Gorbachev! ¡¹

    Oh right, she¡¯s speaking arrogantly like that when fighting with Rei-chan.

    Hearing the rumor ¡°that Nikita has come,¡± the students gather even more.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my friend, Nikita Gorbachev, it¡¯s the real deal! ¡¹

    Edie said. Cheers rise up.

    ¡¸ Err, the board chairman has given her permission to enter our school today as an ¡°experience enrollee¡± ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Megumi-chan wants to have a match with her! You don¡¯t mind it, do you, Takeshiba-san? ¡¹

    Nei said. Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸ If she¡¯s an ¡°experience enrollee¡± then she¡¯s treated as a student of our school, however, unfortunately, I don¡¯t feel like allowing anyone on the sacred grounds other than the members of the club ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If you really want to have a match then do it outside the grounds ¡¹

    Outside.

    No, sure, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t run here, but.

    The place has a lot of objects scattered, and it¡¯s soil.

    Running here would be hard.

    ¡¸ I mean, I can¡¯t allow Yamamine to bring her personal grudge to the grounds ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san.

    ¡¸ The grounds is for martial arts! It¡¯s not for one person to fight for making records. She¡¯s not doing this for someone ¡¹

    Nikita smiles.

    ¡¸ I agree. I thought of the same thing, but, I have to punish that mouth who underestimated me ¡¹

    Megu looks up.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Captain. I think Captain¡¯s right. Thinking about it, I can¡¯t lose this fight as a woman ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ll run outside the grounds. You don¡¯t mind that, do you? ¡¹

    Nikita glares at her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Any path will do, then, how far will be your goal? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks.

    ¡¸ Classes are about to start soon, let¡¯s see, how about three rounds outside the ground? ¡¹

    It¡¯s not an official track, so the distance is unknown.

    But, well, it¡¯s about 1km, I think.

    ¡¸ That short? ¡¹

    Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ I want to see it with my own eyes just to make sure ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba comes out from the grounds.

    ¡¸ The start will be the front of this bench. Then, you two will run three laps at full speed, good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No problem ¡¹

    Nikita replies.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Megu too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll run too! ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ It looks fun so I¡¯ll join in too!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s talking about the actress of this character http://powerrangers.wikia.com/wiki/Radietta_Fanbelt

    Selling cream pies

 Chapter 611. What are you?

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said while looking at Megu, Nikita, and Edie standing in the start position.

    A lot of students are already surrounding the grounds.

    The club members are looking worried.

    Nei and I also are watching intently.

    Nikita¡¯s a girl who respects those who won against her in a match.

    The race is a marathon of three laps around the grounds.

    If it¡¯s a short-distance race, then Nikita¡¯s high power output would overwhelm.

    In a medium distance race, Megu who regularly trains herself has a chance of winning.

    ¡¸ On your mark ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s the only one wearing a full three-piece set for the girl¡¯s athletic club, short-pants, tank-top, and spiked shoes, she does a crouching pose.

    Edie in her school uniform is making short jumps.

    Nikita who¡¯s wearing a jumpsuit and long boots wave at the students with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ready! ¡¹

    Megu lifts up her cute ass.

    The two American girls, brown and white don¡¯t feel tense at all.

    Captain Takeshiba grabs the whistle hanging on her neck.

    Piiii!!!

    A sharp sound of a whistle rings.

    ¡¸ GO! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s the first one to jump out.

    I mean.

    What¡¯s with that?

    A savanna cheetah?

    She dashed with a momentum of a rocket boost.

    Zubababababababa!!!

    Oh, she¡¯s already turned on the first corner.

    She¡¯s rushing through the uneven soil like she¡¯s flying.

    Megu¡¯s the second.

    Megu¡¯s running on her own pace, not getting dragged by Edie¡¯s speed.

    She¡¯s breathing rhythmically.

    She swings her hands and runs with enormous strides.

    Nikita¡¯s following immediately behind.

    Hey.

    Nikita¡¯s putting her hands behind her head, smiling.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s just taking a stroll.

    Even so, her foot kicks the ground at high speed that she sticks behind Megu.

    ¡¸ That bastard¡¯s underestimating her ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said while looking at Nikita.

    ¡¸ Hey, take it seriously! You two are having a match, weren¡¯t you?! ¡¹

    Nikita waves at captain Takeshiba, smiling.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m running seriously though! ¡¹

    Even so, she¡¯s not taking further than one-meter distance behind Megu.

    ¡¸ Well, I could just win right away ¡¹

    Nikita waves her hand towards us.

    ¡¸ Lap 2 ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Edie¡¯s finished a lap so fast.

    What the hell?

    She¡¯s not slowing down at all.

    If she continues this momentum, she¡¯ll finish the second lap right away.

    ¡¸ Ooooh! What¡¯s that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s running like a racehorse! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That looks like a wild boar! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that three times faster than average? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In Soul command, that¡¯s ¡°Acceleration¡± x2, ¡°Awakening,¡± ¡°Concentration,¡± ¡°Fighting Spirit¡± x3. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Black Lightning? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-san! Amazing! ¡¹

    The audience only looks at Edie who¡¯s blasting away.

    Ah, Megu and Nikita are a lap behind.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei whispers while we watch the race.

    ¡¸Someone is standing out in the right crowd, around the middle, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, right, there¡¯s a beauty in school uniform over there.

    A girl, having a headband and short-cut hair.

    She¡¯s the only girl who stands out in beauty among her surroundings.

    Is she a senior?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a second year, Hoshizaki Kana-san ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san?

    ¡¸ When the day is over, Yo-chan¡¯s semen will be flowing inside that girl¡¯s womb! ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Ah, she¡¯s a virgin. Although we¡¯ll check it out later ¡¹

    No, why are you making plans on my affair when Megu¡¯s working hard here?

    ¡¸ Yeah. She¡¯s older than Yo-chan, yet she feels child-like, quite lewd, isn¡¯t it? According to her data this year, she has quite the bod even when she looks like that. She¡¯s got long legs and thin ankles. Did you know, Yo-chan? Girls with small ankles have great tightness ¡¹

    Nei said. I stare at Hoshizaki-san unconsciously.

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s wearing her skirt a bit shorter, just like the other girls.

    Right above her kneecap, her thighs look so fair and slippery.

    ¡¸ By the way, Hoshizaki-san¡¯s dating a guy of the same year. They¡¯re on the first month of their relationship, still lovey-dovey ¡¹

    Huh? Hoshizaki-san has a boyfriend?

    ¡¸ Pushing the boyfriend aside, Yo-chan will take Hoshizaki-san¡¯s first time! Looks fun ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    I hear Megu¡¯s scream on the other side of the grounds.

    Oh, looks like her foot slipped on the grass due to the uneven terrain.

    ¡¸ Caught Ya! ¡¹

    Nikita immediately supports Megu who was about to fall down.

    She grabs Megu¡¯s waist with both hands.

    Megu lost her balance received Nikita¡¯s support, then they continued running without her falling down.

    ¡¸ That Russian bastard ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks at Megu and Nikita with a bitter face.

    ¡¸ Is that why she¡¯s staying behind Yamamine? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Ah, Megu tripped on the bumpy road again.

    ¡¸ Auuu?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Catch ¡¹

    Nikita pushes her up with perfect timing from behind.

    Therefore, Megu doesn¡¯t fall down, and she continues to run.

    ¡¸ Lap 3! ¡¹

    At that time, Edie¡¯s entering her final lap.

    She continues her fast run with her never-slowing speed.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, that tanned foreigner is wearing leather shoes ¡¹

    One of the male students notices the abnormality.

    ¡¸ How can she run at that speed on a rough place with that kind of shoes? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba glares at the man.

    ¡¸ She must be used to running on mountain paths with that shoes ¡¹

    Well, she runs around the mansion a lot.

    The back side of the mansion has a road leading uphill.

    It¡¯s a bumpy road.

    ¡¸ Leaving that aside, the problem is that white girl, she¡¯s running with such heavy boots. Even so, she¡¯s sticking precisely behind Yamamine. She looks like she¡¯s got more to spare ¡¹

    Right, Nikita¡¯s the abnormal here.

    She just keeps on smiling, as if she¡¯s just playing around. She¡¯s waving at us and our surroundings, helping out Megu when she¡¯s about to fall. She¡¯s putting strength only on her lower body, and she keeps up with Megu who¡¯s swinging her hands a lot.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s the goal! ¡¹

    Even though Megu and Nikita just entered the second lap.

    Edie already crossed the goal, and she jumped at me.

    ¡¸ Darling!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, stop, don¡¯t get so frolic here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not? Let her do what she wants Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know, hmm! ¡¹

    Edie hugs my back and rubs her cheeks on me. Then I feel something out of place.

    Wait.

    ¡¸ Edie, you¡¯re not sweating at all ¡¹

    Edie looks at me blankly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious, I wasn¡¯t doing exercise that would sweat me ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ You just run three full laps around the grounds at full speed!! ¡¹

    She retorted to Edie so loud that it almost echoed.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It meant, Edie, didn¡¯t you run three laps with all your speed? ¡¹

    I tried to simplify it.

    ¡¸ Nonon, I didn¡¯t run at full speed ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still early in the morning, if I run with all my strength then I¡¯d feel sleepy during classes. Then, I¡¯d get hungry before noon. That¡¯s why I only run with 80% of my speed ¡¹

    That was just 80%?

    ¡¸ Also, Darling would hate it if I get sweaty. That¡¯s why I controlled my run, so I don¡¯t sweat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you even do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously! ¡¹

    Ah, she¡¯s a woman who mastered the assassination techniques from her cult.

    In cases where they mark the target for an extended period, they mastered tech of controlling their sweat not to cause dehydration.

    ¡¸ Oh, Megumi¡¯s back now! ¡¹

    Ah, Megu also finished three laps and is now coming here.

    But.

    ¡¸ Uwan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Catch! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s totally exhausted, her running speed is falling down.

    She¡¯s tripped so many times due to the uneven road and grass.

    Then, every time Megu¡¯s about to fall, Nikita scoops Megu.

    ¡¸ Look, Yamamine, last spurt! ¡¹

    The last thirty meters is in front of the grounds, so it¡¯s a well-paved road.

    She can¡¯t trip now.

    ¡¸ Yes, Captain! ¡¹

    Megu motivates herself and speeds up, but.

    ¡¸ Goodbye, Megumi! ¡¹

    Nikita leaves Megu behind on the last ten meters.

    She reaches the goal while waving her hand at us.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Megu passes the goal after five seconds.

    Then, she lied down on the ground.

    Megu¡¯s covered in sweat.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    She¡¯s breathing so roughly that she can¡¯t speak right now.

    Her heart must be beating so hard.

    Blood runs through her whole body and sweat spills out.

    ¡¸ Yamamine ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai looks at Megu feeling sorry.

    On the other hand, Edie and Nikita.

    ¡¸ Heey~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoooo~ ¡¹

    They ran the same distance yet they don¡¯t show fatigue.

    The two of them are doing a kung-fu show or something to the audience.

    Nikita avoids Edie¡¯s high-kick with a backflip.

    They do not have short breaths at all.

    This time, Nikita throws consecutive punches to Edie.

    Edie avoids all of it and then does a dropkick to Nikita.

    ¡¸ Oooh!! ¡¹

    The audience claps and cheers to the skillful display of the two.

    If they had hats, money would come flying there.

    ¡¸ Stop it now ¡¹

    Captain stops the two with a sharp voice.

    Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. I had a match with Megumi, I forgot about it because it didn¡¯t feel like it was ¡¹

    Nikita speaks in her arrogant attitude.

    ¡¸ Hey now, are you okay, Megu-chan? ¡¹

    Nei takes out a sports drink from her bag and lets Megu drink from it.

    To think that she had this prepared.

    Nei predicted that Megu will lose to Nikita.

    ¡¸ Leaving that aside, how about you explain yourself? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba glares at Nikita.

    ¡¸ Oh? About what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, you¡¯re trained better than Yamamine, and you have the strength. I can see that. And yet, why were you looking down on Yamamine? ¡¹

    Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ Are you misunderstanding something? I¡¯m not that kind of woman ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba;

    ¡¸ If you ran with serious effort, you could have finished it together with the brown girl, right? ¡¹

    I see.

    Edie ran together with Nikita to show the actual speed of Nikita.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Edie didn¡¯t run at her full speed, right? Besides, if I get serious, I¡¯m faster than Edie when it comes to marathon ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, why did you not take your match with Yamamine seriously?! Japanese women always fight at their full strength no matter how inferior their opponents are. Do you not have the Japanese spirit of ¡°Being the lion?¡± ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba.

    These two are Americans.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get what¡¯s the main point, do you? ¡¹

    Nikita snorts.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Captian Takeshiba¡¯s breathing roughly but she can¡¯t see that Nikita belongs to an actual criminal organization.

    ¡¸ It was our match, you know? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s my win as long as I get to the goal before Megumi, right? I don¡¯t need to be fussed over the time at all ¡¹

    Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ I mean, you said this before the race ¡°track-and-field events are inherently a fight against ourselves.¡± In short, your goal is to improve your best no matter who you are running with, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that wasn¡¯t a track-and-field event. You said that our match isn¡¯t recognized as one, isn¡¯t that why you had us run outside the grounds? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba fell silent.

    ¡¸ So, how many meters is the outer circumference of the grounds? You know the exact number, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s no point in competing for time, is there? What nonsense ¡¹

    Nikita laughs loudly.

    ¡¸ If all I need is to win against Megumi, shouldn¡¯t I take the most efficient method? I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s always full of energy like Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that why you were only chasing behind Yamamine and then overtake her on the last sprint? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you even have eyeballs? Or what is that? A glass ball? ¡¹

    Nikita provokes Captain Takeshiba, but.

    Captain bows her head to Nikita.

    ¡¸ No, I was wrong. Sorry ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You stayed behind Yamamine to keep her safe ¡¹

    Nikita.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your fault! Megumi only trains on competition tracks, right? To think that you¡¯d let a girl who only runs on a flat ground run to a dangerous course ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s angry?

    ¡¸ I train myself on irregular terrains on cross-country races. Even so, I carry dozens of kilos of equipment. Your track and field discipline is for a different fight! That¡¯s why all I can do was to run while keeping in mind not letting Megumi hurt ¡¹

    Nikita is Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate.

    She¡¯s trained to carry guns, ammo, food, water, in mountains and such.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know how sacred you feel athletics is but, isn¡¯t it wrong to let Megumi get injured from a match? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re right. Sorry. I was wrong ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba bows her head to Nikita and Megu.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t think about how dangerous that could¡¯ve been ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way, I look like I was playing around, so you thought that Megumi¡¯s going to win in the end, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    I see. Captain Takeshiba.

    She thought that Nikita couldn¡¯t catch up with Megu¡¯s speed.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t think that Megu would lose her footing and reach exhaustion in the end.

    In reality.

    Nikita¡¯s sticking to Megu¡¯s pace.

    Megu can only raise her pace to keep ahead of Nikita.

    Then, even when she speeds up, Nikita¡¯s following her with the same feel.

    It may feel painful, but she can¡¯t slow down her pace.

    Therefore, she¡¯s accumulating fatigue more than expected that the second half of the race was her slipping.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been lacking in consideration. Forgive me Yamamine ¡¹

    Seeing captain Takeshiba bow to her, Megu.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa. It¡¯s me who lost, it¡¯s not Captain¡¯s fault ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s breathing isn¡¯t restored yet.

    I.

    ¡¸ For now, thanks. Megu isn¡¯t hurt thanks to Nikita ¡¹

    I bow my head to Nikita.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so helpless ¡¹

    Nikita tells me showing a huge smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Megumi is Yoshida¡¯s most cherished girl, isn¡¯t she?! If she got injured while Yoshida¡¯s watching, I¡¯m sure that Yoshida will get sad! ¡¹

    She speaks loudly so the people could hear it.

    ¡¸ Seriously!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s also smiling.

    ¡¸ Hey. Yamamine earlier was a bit hysteric that I didn¡¯t understand what exactly she was talking about, so I wasn¡¯t able to get the whole picture ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba glares at me.

    ¡¸ What are these foreign girls got to do with you? ¡¹

    Err.

    Ah.

    The people around look at me now.

    ¡¸ What I heard from Yamamine, it seems that these girls were flirting with you, and that¡¯s why Yamamine got angry or something, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s.

    ¡¸ What? Nikita flirting with him? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Must be a joke ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, aren¡¯t those two engaged? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s the breadboy, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the First year Yoshida and Yamamine, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, I can¡¯t believe that a first year is engaged to that cute girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t they already living together? I heard that there were some who went and played at their home ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, they sleep on the same bed, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that! I heard that when you¡¯re engaged, you can have sex as much as you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ That gets on my nerves, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t buy the bread he sells ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also don¡¯t buy from him, I can¡¯t forgive him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s a bit shameless ¡¹

    I see.

    The reason why the sales in my bakery aren¡¯t going up is that.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m still buying bread, it¡¯s said that you¡¯d be graced with a girlfriend when you eat the bread he makes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you serious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, he¡¯s got her. Furthermore, he¡¯s banging her like every day ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not doing it every day! *Cough Cough* ¡¹

    Megu still hasn¡¯t recovered yet.

    ¡¸ BUt you know, you¡¯re still doing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stop buying bread from him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, somehow, I can¡¯t get satisfied with it ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Who told you to speak so selfishly!! ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba condemns the audience.

    ¡¸ He and Yamamine are dating earnestly, he persuaded her parents, the school. They made a decision in their lives. Even his work in the bakery, it¡¯s his thought of doing the job right now to earn a living for their future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    For now, I replied to captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸ So, who are these foreigners to you?! Explain it to me in a way I would understand ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, you see, Takeshiba-san ¡¹

    Nei gets in between.

    ¡¸ What about you too?! You got close to Yamamine and this guy before anyone noticed, also, weren¡¯t you helping them out in the bakery?! ¡¹

    Oh, Takeshiba-san¡¯s looking at us, mainly Megu.

    She can¡¯t see Nei¡¯s relationship between us.

    ¡¸ Helper? I¡¯m just a seller! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! Nei-chan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I buy the bread for Nei-chan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, is that seriously Natou-san? ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    They¡¯ve always been wondering about it.

    ¡¸ I heard that he had Natou-san stop dying her hair blonde ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, her black hair right now looks lovely! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like the one now! Kyaa! I said it. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been a fan of Natou-senpai since she¡¯s got blonde hair ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Nei-chan¡¯s cute! Justice! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan! Hey, hey!! Nenana! Neeeaaa!!! ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s got a lot of fans.

    Well, she¡¯s got some hidden fans since her hair was blonde.

    Then when she changed it back, they all turned up.

    ¡¸ In my case, I¡¯m close to Yamamine, so I don¡¯t want to have some strange worried, but. You¡¯ve got some bad rumors around you from before. I¡±m a bit concerned that you are a bit closer to these two ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said.

    Now then.

    How should we explain this?

    ¡¸ I only want to become an Onee-chan for Yo-chan and Megu-chan! I love them as an elder sister ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ As an elder sister? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba gives Nei a suspecting look.

    ¡¸ Yes, as an elder sister ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s smile is fresh.

    ¡¸ Ooh, then that means my chances of getting Nei-chan as my girlfriend is now at a particle level! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not going to happen! Try saying that again but look in the mirror this time ¡¹

    Nei said. The audience laughs.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, no, ¡°the count of sands in Ganges river is the same as all of the sands in Ganges river,¡± that there¡¯s not a single percent of possibility for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ouch! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I see. If you say it like that then I won¡¯t ask further, but ¡¹

    No, Takeshiba-san.

    This cheerful looking elder sister loves having sex with her younger brother though.

    ¡¸ Then, what about these two foreign girls? Yamamine got angry and cried to me, I think that there¡¯s a problem with them, but ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ I think everyone already knows. First of all, I¡¯m Edie¡¯s close friend ¡¹

    The two of them are foreigners.

    Hearing that, everyone agrees with her.

    ¡¸ Then, Yoshida here is also a precious friend of mine ¡¹

    Nikita smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Are you sure that it¡¯s just friends? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, just friends. I won¡¯t lie there ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    Sex friend is also a friend.

    ¡¸ Well, I get it. In that case, what about this brown girl? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks Edie.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you. You¡¯ve entered the school last May and finally admitted into school this September. Back then, you said that you were a homestay at his house, but now, he and Yamamine are living together, you¡¯re in a different home now, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Edie, I beg you.

    Don¡¯t say something strange in front of all these people.

    ¡¸ You see, I like Darling! I love him ¡¹

    She said, showing an innocent smile.

    ¡¸ Also, Darling says that he likes me too! ¡¹

 Chapter 612. Itâ€™s love

    ¡¸ Also, Darling says that he likes me too! ¡¹

    I hear the people around me shouting ¡°Eeeeeh!?¡±

    ¡¸ Wait, wait! What the hell¡¯s going on?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that guy engaged to the track-and-field girl over there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could this be cheating? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it is, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that American girl is always sticking close to the Breadboy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unforgivable! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Explode! You bastard! ¡¹

    Shit, shit. This is definitely not okay.

    There are dangerous gazes sent to me.

    ¡¸ Hey, what does that mean? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba glares at me.

    Err.

    ¡¸ I lost my Grandmother in America and now have no relatives ¡¹

    Edie replied smiling.

    ¡¸ What does it have to do with having no relatives? ¡¹

    She turned to me.

    ¡¸ It does. Edie was lonely from losing all her relatives ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right~ ¡¹

    Edie puffs her chest.

    ¡¸ That was really some lonely times! I was wondering what I would do alone, then Darling asked me to join his family! It made me really happy. Right now, I¡¯m having a lot of fun with my new family! ¡¹

    Nei said. Captain;

    ¡¸ Did you promise not to marry just Yamamine but also this foreigner? ¡¹

    Wait.

    Err, that¡¯s not what it meant!

    ¡¸ Nononononon! Wrong! I don¡¯t want to be married to darling. Darling marries Megumi. I know that ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ I mean, Megumi¡¯s also my precious family. I like Megumi. I think I like Megumi more than she likes me. I respect her. Megumi¡¯s an amazing woman ¡¹

    Edie looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s a great cook. She¡¯s also good at cleaning and laundry. So to speak that she¡¯s a family-oriented woman. I can¡¯t match Megumi at all. I¡¯m not family-oriented, I mean, I¡¯m more into combat. Therefore, it¡¯s natural for Megumi to become Darling¡¯s wife. Even I know that much! ¡¹

    She looks at Megu with warm eyes.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re a family. If Megumi¡¯s the family-oriented one, I¡¯m the one who takes out the enemies that threaten the family from the outside. My arms and legs are my weapons ¡¹

    Edie spins and releases a roundhouse kick to Nikita.

    Then Nikita caught the kick, smiling.

    Pashi!

    The center point was so blurry that everyone clearly saw the destructive power of it.

    ¡¸ Err, I don¡¯t get whatever the hell this girl said though ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks confused.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a complicated one ¡¹

    Nei speaks up.

    ¡¸ You see, she was planned to be adopted to another household due to her circumstances. I mean, I¡¯ve had enough, let¡¯s get frank here. I was a returnee to this country when I was in the US with my family, we met a criminal and that asshole killed my parents! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s not talking about her brother, Kei-san.

    It¡¯s because I replaced him.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why I was looking rough until the summer vacation! I also had no relatives! And now, I¡¯m adopted to a family ¡¹

    The surrounding students fell silent due to Nei¡¯s sudden dark story.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m adopted to Kuromori-san¡¯s house, did you guys know about it? It¡¯s the board chairman of our high school ¡¹

    So far, nobody knows that Kuromori house controls this school.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s father¡¯s name is the only name in our school handbook.

    The public announcement of the name Kuromori Minaho as the new chairman will come to the school papers by the new school year.

    The era when Katsuko-nee was the president will be erased.

    ¡¸ Then, Edie¡¯s also adopted by Kuromori-san¡¯s family ¡¹

    Nei hugs Edie.

    ¡¸ Then that means? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba looks dumbfounded. Edie;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a family! ¡¹

    this time, Edie hugs Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan too! ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s family has some complicated story, so I¡¯ll keep away from the details, but, he¡¯s also taken in by Kuromori-san ¡¹

    Nei speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ Wait, you¡¯re adopted too? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ No. Yo-chan¡¯s still a Yoshida. Although his family register is taken over by Kuromori family. I guess you can call it ¡°custody?¡± Yo-chan and Megu-chan¡¯s house also belongs to Kuromori-san ¡¹

    Nei explains.

    In fact, my father already gave his seal of authority, so I¡¯m now ¡°Kuromori¡± in the paper.

    But, we decided to leave it as ¡°Yoshida¡± in school.

    It would be useful for me in the future to have more than one surname (and recognized as such by the people)

    We, Kuromori are a criminal group.

    If we all have the surname of Kuromori, it¡¯ll mark in the memory of the people, and it¡¯ll cause some trouble.

    Therefore, in high school, I¡¯ll remain as Yoshida forever.

    ¡¸ Look, isn¡¯t it strange that the school made something like the ¡°baker skill training course¡± just for Yo-chan, right? You see, it¡¯s made under the care of the school¡¯s board chairman, Kuromori house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that why he¡¯s getting preferential treatment? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks.

    ¡¸ Wrong. He¡¯s being used as an experiment subject ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ The school initially plans to make various specialized courses to increase the number of new applicants due to the birth-decline and reduced number of enrollees. Starting next year, the variety of classes will increase ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan seriously plans to start the ¡°Nadeshiko plan.¡±

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s a test-case, admitted to the baker skill training course six months earlier! They can¡¯t just have someone as a test subject unless it¡¯s someone close to them, right? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s evident words have persuasive power.

    ¡¸ Of course, Yo-chan himself chose that course. Yo-chan dreams of selling in a bakery with Megu-chan in the future ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re all getting dragged by Nei¡¯s pace.

    ¡°The board chairman is giving him preferential treatment because he¡¯s in their custody,¡± changed to ¡°There¡¯s no preferential treatment. Instead, he¡¯s treated as a test-subject because he¡¯s adopted ¡»

    No matter how you think about it, I¡¯m still getting preferential treatment.

    There¡¯s a whole atelier made just for me.

    Nei even mentioned that my house is offered by the board chairman.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s summarize everything now ¡¹

    Nei claps her hand.

    ¡¸ First, Edie and I are adopted into the same house! In short ¡¹

    ¡¸ Family! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Yo-chan¡¯s custody is taken by the same people, in short, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Family too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say that I love Yo-chan as his elder sister? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also love Darling! ¡¹

    Nei and Edie smile to the captain.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, I get it. In short, his feelings for Yamamine is the ¡°LOVE¡± for couples, and you girls feel ¡°LIKE¡± for the family. Your ¡°like¡± means differently, right? ¡¹

    Edie looks at Nei

    ¡¸ Nei, what is she talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takeshiba-san, platonic-love(ÁµÛ), family-love(¼Ò×åÛ), friend-love(ÓÑÈËÛ), They¡¯re all ¡°LOVE¡± in English ¡°Aishiteru¡± all means love! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s LOVE! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You hear it from someone who came from the US, so I¡¯m sure about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m an American, so I¡¯m sure about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I speak in 12 languages, I think that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Nikita who¡¯s been smiling all this time speaks up.

    ¡¸ In short, I love Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei hugs me.

    ¡¸ Me too, I love Darling ¡¹

    Edie jumps to me.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I also love Yoshida! ¡¹

    Nikita too?!

    ¡¸ Hey now! Nikita, are you even in our family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, didn¡¯t you say that ¡°Friend-love¡± is included? Then that¡¯s it! ¡¹

    Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s outstanding. Kind, hardworking, and yet, he never cut corners, does he? I love earnest people! ¡¹

    Nikita kisses me on the cheek.

    ¡¸ Oooooooh!! ¡¹

    I hear shouts from others.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nonononono!! I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    Megu?

    Megu who¡¯s still lying down on the ground;

    She¡¯s flapping her hands and feet on the soil.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun is mine! I¡¯m the one who loves Yoshi-kun the most! Yoshi-kun only has Megumi as her best!! ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all dummies! I hate you all! It should only be Yoshi-kun and me! Get away from Yoshi-kun! Stupid! ¡¹

    Uhm, that earnest, quiet, and honor student Megu is now.

    crying due to her emotions exploding.

    ¡¸ Hey, Megu? ¡¹

    I hurry to Megu.

    Megu jumps and hugs me.

    ¡¸ Ooh! Yoshi-kun! Hug me tighter! Don¡¯t let go! Don¡¯t flirt with the other girls! Dummy! Yoshi-kun!!! Aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    Ah, she broke.

    Megu broke.

    Then, Edie walked towards us.

    Then, she poked Megu¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you may hate me but, I still like you ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Yeah, I still like Megu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t hate you, that¡¯s something ¡¹

    Nei and Nikita also smile at Megu.

    ¡¸ See? They all love Megu ¡¹

    I give Megu a tight hug.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you ¡¹

    Megu clings to my back.

    Although it¡¯s really embarrassing since there¡¯s a lot of people watching-

    I must show that I¡¯m Megu¡¯s husband properly.

    Love isn¡¯t spoken but moved.

    One¡¯s mouth can say anything.

    ¡¸ Megumi, Megumi ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s still poking Megu¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re sweating a lot. You should take a shower. Megumi¡¯s sweat would pass on to Darling if you keep clinging to him.

    Err.

    This monster in a girl¡¯s clothing who didn¡¯t sweat at all after blowing all-out said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kukukuku, ufufufufu, ahahahahaha ¡¹

    One girl is laughing from the crowd.

    What?

    ¡¸ Ufufufu! That¡¯s so hilarious! I can¡¯t stop laughing. ¡¹

    That¡¯s Hoshizaki-senpai.

    That¡¯s Nei¡¯s target for my mistress.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s in their character so much that I can¡¯t take it ¡¹

    Oh, for her.

    What we¡¯re doing now is funny.

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s laughter eases up the tense atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? In the end, Yamamine¡¯s just jealous of the girls that she was in a bad mood ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san concluded as such.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. There¡¯s no problem. She just has some hardships inside the family! We¡¯re sorry for making you worry! ¡¹

    Nei tells Takeshiba-san as the elder of our group.

    Nei is at the same age as Takeshiba-san.

    ¡¸ Got it. I won¡¯t say any further. Do what you want. Yamamine, get back on yourself on our practice later ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san said.

    ¡¸ Take care of Yamamine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu is important to me, so there¡¯s no need to ask for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, oh well ¡¹

    Ding Dong!

    The school bell rings.

    There are only five more minutes before homeroom starts.

    ¡¸ Oh shit ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a big problem! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hurry up ¡¹

    ¡¸ RUN! ¡¹

    The students who were watching us run to the school building in panic.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll have a small family talk ¡¹

    I tell Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Yamamine, she¡¯s too stiff so she should play a bit from time to time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Captain ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for always ¡¹

    I thank Takeshiba-san while hugging Megu.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, my club members are my family. Also ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san looks at Nikita.

    ¡¸ Next time, have a race with me in the track. I want to see your true power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Do you really want to lose? Could it be that you¡¯re a masochist? ¡¹

    Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ Say what you want, white one. You too, brown girl, come play with us sometime ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba tells Edie.

    ¡¸ Well then. Yamamine, I¡¯m going back to the clubroom ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba runs to the school building.

    What a beautiful form, she¡¯s also fast.

    But still.

    The captain doesn¡¯t have time to change clothes.

    I wonder if she can go to classes wearing her jersey?

    Well, she¡¯s got the impact, so I don¡¯t think that the teachers will complain about it.

    ¡¸ Now then, what should we do? ¡¹

    Nikita asks me.

    Anyway, I¡¯ll have Megu take a shower and calm down.

    ¡¸ Well, for now, to the principal¡¯s office ¡¹

    I tried to say ¡°let¡¯s go to the secret monitoring room.¡±

    There¡¯s a shower room over there, and we can drink coffee too.

    But.

    ¡¸ Not there! ¡¹

    Nei stops me.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t let outsiders come in there ¡¹

    I see.

    Nikita is Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate.

    She can¡¯t go through the center of control of Kuromori.

    NO.

    ¡¸ But, didn¡¯t Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, Eenie-san and Meenie-san stay over there? ¡¹

    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re hiding that location from Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ Not that, it¡¯s not okay to let Nikiniki go through there. Nikiniki can probably use the equipment over there just from a glance ¡¹

    Ah.

    The school¡¯s surveillance system is over there.

    There¡¯s even a system that collects information on the internet but leaving any footsteps.

    Also, the criminal records of Kuromori remain there.

    It would be bad if Nikita plays around and look at it.

    ¡¸ Then, my bakery will do ¡¹

    We¡¯ve got a bed and a shower in the break room.

    It would be cramped with the number of people, but we have no choice.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go Megumi ¡¹

    Edie tells Megu who¡¯s still clinging to me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Megu goes back to the clubroom to take her clothes and luggage.

    The chime rang long ago.

    The homeroom¡¯s starting, they¡¯ll just treat us as absent.

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯ll hold on to your bag Megu-chan ¡¹

    Megu keeps on clinging to me, not talking to anyone.

    That¡¯s a problem.

    For now, let¡¯s take her to my bakery.

    That said, if we go through it, it would be dirty.

    We go through the corridor and enter the backside, directly to the rest-room.

    Ugh, a 4 tatami mat room is narrow for five people.

    ¡¸ I see, is the shower room here? ¡¹

    Nikita asks curiously.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s a single person use a shower room only. Well, sometimes Yo-chan and I enter together ¡¹

    Nei has a voluptuous body, but we can take a shower together while hugging each other.

    If it¡¯s with Katsuko-nee, I don¡¯t think we can enter.

    ¡¸ Then, hurry up and take a shower, Megumi. I want to have a bath as well ¡¹

    Huh? Nikita?

    ¡¸ Did you sweat a lot? ¡¹

    She¡¯s been silent after her exchange with Edie.

    I thought that Nikita sweats a lot.

    Although I don¡¯t see any sweat in her face.

    But, Nikita¡¯s wearing a white jumpsuit and long boots.

    I can¡¯t see it from the outside, but her clothes must be sweaty.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about. We¡¯re just about to get sweaty ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a bed over here, it¡¯s obvious what we should do. Sex! ¡¹

    Megu reacted.

    ¡¸ Look, you didn¡¯t sweat from running that much and now why do you want to get sweaty from having sex? ¡¹

    I change the topic.

    ¡¸ Well, I can control my body perfectly ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Earlier, it helped to create my image since I didn¡¯t sweat at all, right? That¡¯s why Edie and I did that. We can control our constitution according to our strategies. We try not to sweat as much as possible when in a desert area if it¡¯s easy to hydrate on the location, we usually sweat and adjust our temperature. IN my case, my duty is to look like a celebrity so I try not to sweat as much as possible ¡¹

    Haa.

    What a world I live in.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s much more amazing. You even controlled your heart rate, right? ¡¹

    Nikita looks at Edie.

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Formula1 and bicycle racers do that training too. They consciously drop their heart rate not to burden their heart from the vigorous training. If your heart beats so hard, your thought process goes slower. There¡¯s also the problem of blood sent to the brain too much. Therefore, they train running on a treadmill with all their strength while playing puzzle games like Tetris ¡¹

    Nikita said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if I sweat a lot when having sex with Yoshida, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    NIkita smiles bashfully.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s more arousing if our sweat mix together ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, I like the smell of Yoshida¡¯s sweat. I¡¯m getting wet from just the scent ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I love Darling¡¯s smell too! ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ I also like the smell of semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m getting to know that feeling better ¡¹

    The American girls are getting aroused arbitrarily.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! Yoshi-kun is mine! ¡¹

    Megu snapped again.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re wrong to think that ¡¹

    Nikita replied with a serious look on her face.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re not a bad girl but, you seem to be having a hard time getting the point ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, Megumi ¡¹

    Edie smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ Darling isn¡¯t Megumi¡¯s. Megumi is Darling¡¯s ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face looks surprised.

    ¡¸ Me too. I belong to Darling, but Darling isn¡¯t mine. Nei belongs to Darling, Mana, Agnes, Misuzu, Ruriko, everyone is. We all belong to Darling. But, Darling doesn¡¯t belong to just single one of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! If I belong to Yoshi-kun, shouldn¡¯t Yoshi-kun belong to me too? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Wrong, Darling belongs to everyone He belongs to the whole family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a member of the family! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, but belonging to the family doesn¡¯t mean that the whole family can monopolize Darling ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s a student of this school. Then, this school is for the public, for example, the cafeteria desk is for the students of this school, right? Every student can use it.

    Nei explains to Megu.

    ¡¸ But, that said, it would be strange if Megu writes her name on the desk, which is a property of the students as a whole and say ¡°this is mine¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun is not a school desk ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, he belongs to the family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Rather, our family is connected only as Yo-chan¡¯s women. Without that rule, Minaho-oneechan and Mana-chan can¡¯t be in the same family, Edie-chan isn¡¯t allowed to enter either ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Mana have the relationship of enemies whose families were stolen from each other.

    Edie was formerly Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate, a girl who was hostile to us.

    ¡¸ Family first. Keeping the bonds of the family is what¡¯s most crucial ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you don¡¯t get it. Megu-chan and Mii-chan both have too strong feelings for Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Just as we need the bonds of this family, Yo-chan¡¯s spirit is stable because our family exists. If you break the family, Yo-chan will never be able to bear it ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ In that case, you always have to think of ways not to burden Yo-chan¡¯s heart the most! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, you¡¯ve always been so spoiled that you¡¯re about to break the framework of this family ¡¹

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Then, you have to agree that we all belong to Yo-chan, but Yo-chan will never belong to Megu-chan only ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan will have sex with Megu-chan a lot. But, he¡¯ll also have sex with other girls. You can¡¯t get jealous every time that happens! ¡¹

 Chapter 613. Number of the beas

    t

    ¡¸ Now then, take a shower right now Megu-chan. You can¡¯t do anything sweating like that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go get a spare uniform for a while ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Nikita.

    ¡¸ Nikiniki, you can wear my uniform, right? What¡¯s your size? ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s uniform?

    ¡¸ Since she¡¯s an ¡°experience enrollee,¡± then she should wear school uniform ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s more interesting ¡¹

    Nikita tells Nei the size of her clothes.

    ¡¸ Okay, I think we¡¯ve got that size in the storehouse! ¡¹

    The secret room under the principal¡¯s office, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll be going out for a moment ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Until then, have some reconciliation sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stay too, Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu looks troubled.

    Edie and Nikita, these two foreigners are all enthusiastic that she thinks she can¡¯t match them.

    ¡¸ Nope! Megu-chan has to decide her position! ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu with a smile.

    ¡¸ Up until now, Yo-chan always prepares Megu-chan¡¯s place as next to him most of the time. We respect that, but ¡¹

    Nei looks at Nikita.

    ¡¸ If a somewhat aggressive girl like Nikiniki comes in, that balance breaks down. In the first place, Nikiniki isn¡¯t in our family, she wouldn¡¯t care about the balance of the relationships within the family at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikita is a friend. She needs favorable treatment more than family ¡¹

    Edie also smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ Friends don¡¯t always stay together with us ¡¹

    Right, Nikita will part from us.

    We aren¡¯t always together.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be out by afternoon. Minaho¡¯s coming back, right? I¡¯m not good at dealing with her ¡¹

    Nikita came to Japan to have a rematch with Rei-chan.

    Miss Cordelia prepared the hideout, she¡¯d be meeting with Barbie-san for their work.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want to have sex with Yoshida once more. I won¡¯t be able to do it after a while. I¡¯d receive some love from Cordelia-oneesama when they arrive in Japan but, the feeling of having a man¡¯s semen filling up my womb is impossible with women ¡¹

    Nikita said.

    ¡¸ Besides, doing it with Edie sounds exciting. I wanted to try having sex like that at least once. By the way ¡¹

    Nikita looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ We plan to make a row with our butts and have Yoshida violate us from behind but, Megumi doesn¡¯t want to join in, right? ¡¹

    Seeing the provocative smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take a quick shower! Wait for me! ¡¹

    She then takes off her runner shoes and short pants.

    Then, she entered the shower unit.

    She closed the door loudly.

    ¡¸ What an idiot, we won¡¯t wait for you ¡¹

    Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go get the uniform! Yo-chan, take care of the rest ¡¹

    Nei left the room.

    No, don¡¯t tell me that.

    ¡¸ Yoshida, don¡¯t you want to compare Edie and me? ¡¹

    Nikita, a Russian-American whose skin is whiter than other people said.

    The brown-skinned Edie smiles suspiciously.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you want to put it inside us alternately and check the difference in feel? ¡¹

    The two of them are beauties, they also have great bodies.

    ¡¸ Well, I do, but ¡¹

    Nikita and Edie hug me.

    ¡¸ Yoshida¡¯s always so considerate of Megu that your heart is like a prisoner ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If you want to do it then do it, Yoshida has the power to make it possible ¡¹

    They press their breasts on me from both sides and lick my ears.

    ¡¸ But I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You only eat the food presented on your plate. You mustn¡¯t do that. It¡¯s about time you should take your own food ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s fingers gently poke my crotch.

    Edie¡¯s touching my ass.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Darling is a lion. You¡¯re a hungry beast¡¹

    Edie¡¯s licking my lips.

    ¡¸ You can leave yourself to your desires ¡¹

    My desires.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yoshida, we¡¯re criminals. We can¡¯t go back to being ordinary people ¡¹

    I¡¯m a criminal.

    That¡¯s right.

    My family, Kuromori,

    We¡¯ve committed acts violating the law and ignoring social ethics.

    I raped Shirasaka Yukino.

    Minaho-neesan took part in vigilantism against Shirasaka Sousuke.

    I killed Cesario Viola with my hands.

    I smuggled myself out of the country together with Nei and took Kei-san¡¯s family register.

    I¡¯m having sex with a lot of women and made them mine.

    All of them are not allowed in this country, both legally and ethically.

    ¡¸ Your relationship with Megu is just a camouflage to deceive the people ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t carve that to your heart, then it¡¯s a big problem for us ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I.

    I was aiming too high.

    Enrolling in the bread-making course and my engagement with Megu is only a camouflage for me to live an ordinary high school life.

    It¡¯s only for us to be recognized in our school.

    We can¡¯t reveal our true identity, which is Kuromori.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m glad that I met you, it¡¯s my first time meeting with someone who understands me on the same generation ¡¹

    Nikita said.

    ¡¸ When Cordelia-oneesama recruited me, I became an outlaw ¡¹

    Outlaw. Those who break the law.

    Meaning, those who are always opposing the law and social order.

    ¡¸ Me too. I was delighted when I first met Michi and Darling. I knew that they understand me ¡¹

    We met with Edie during the fight in the hotel in Odaiba.

    No, Edie came along with us.

    She was showing a friendly smile.

    ¡¸ Yoshida, you mustn¡¯t forget that you belong to our side ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Darling. Darling, isn¡¯t an average guy. You¡¯re a Lion who eats people! ¡¹

    I.

    I see. Even when I graduate from high school and become a baker.

    Even if I live in a city like normal, as an ordinary citizen.

    The crimes I¡¯ve done will not disappear.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, their memories of being a prostitute will continue to torment them.

    I must continue to carry my sins.

    The police will keep track of me forever as I¡¯m a member of Kuromori.

    ¡¸ You see, we can¡¯t get ourselves judged by the law for the crimes we¡¯ve committed ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    I just can¡¯t turn myself to the police now.

    The crime of raping Yukino, watching Shirasaka Sousuke die, killing Cesario Viola, and all the others,

    If I confess those crimes to the police, they¡¯ll never clear me out in a trial.

    If I do that, what would happen to my family?

    Minaho-neesan will be arrested.

    Mana will return to Shirasaka house.

    Agnes will be taken into an orphanage.

    Our family will fall apart.

    I can¡¯t allow that to happen.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a villain then act like one, be honest to your desires ¡¹

    Nikita said.

    ¡¸ Yoshida, you think that if you have sex with us, then Megumi will be hurt. You really are kind to Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Darling, don¡¯t you want to do it? Don¡¯t you want to have sex with Nikita and me together? ¡¹

    Yes, I.

    ¡¸ I do. Nikita and Edie are both attractive. I want to have sex with you together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then do it ¡¹

    Nikita smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Minaho¡¯s worried too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Darling, since you thought of becoming a baker, you forgot Kuromori¡¯s method ¡¹

    Kuromori¡¯s method.

    We must be aware that we¡¯re a criminal organization.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, Darling will be locked into that daily life that your heart will close down ¡¹

    I see. It was Minaho-neesan.

    She sent over Nikita to the mansion while she was absent.

    Perhaps, she consulted this with Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia in Los Angeles.

    ¡¸ Got it. I seem to be curling myself in ¡¹

    Megu was rampaging because I had this halfhearted behavior.

    When our school resumed after summer vacation, I started the bakery business.

    I¡¯ve degraded myself to such a small man.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, the bakery isn¡¯t something you have to worry that much ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter how many years it would take, even if Darling can¡¯t bake the dough correctly, Katsuko can manage it ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Katsuko-nee makes tasty bread by herself.

    If Katsuko-nee¡¯s about to open a bakery, then she¡¯d hire people with sufficient and experience already.

    What I¡¯m doing in my high school days is preparing to run the bakery together with Katsuko-nee.

    I shouldn¡¯t be hurrying myself to become a professional baker.

    And yet, I.

    I¡¯ve been absorbed in making bread single-mindedly. Worrying about the fact that the sales aren¡¯t increasing.

    ¡¸ Katsuko said that she wants Darling to enjoy life more ¡¹

    Yeah, I wasn¡¯t having fun.

    ¡¸ Having sex with us isn¡¯t a duty. You should have fun with it, Darling ¡¹

    Edie kisses the tip of my nose.

    ¡¸ Darling should do what Darling wants. Darling¡¯s pleasure is our pleasure ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s hurry up and have sex ¡¹

    Nikita smiles.

    ¡¸ I want to do it with Yoshida. You¡¯re the only man in this world I want to have sex with. Be honored ¡¹

    Nikita unzips her jumpsuit.

    Oh, I see her black bra, her cute belly button too,

    ¡¸ Me too. I love Darling! ¡¹

    Edie kisses me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting ¡¹

    Megu comes out of the shower room.

    We¡¯re already naked, having fun in the bed.

    Nikita¡¯s white skin and Edie¡¯s brown skin is hiding me.

    Edie¡¯s sucking on my penis.

    Nikita¡¯s making me lick her prided well-shaped breasts.

    ¡¸ I said wait for me to finish taking a shower! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ We were waiting. There¡¯s no penetration yet ¡¹

    Edie says while sucking on my glans.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, nobody has semen poured in their wombs yet ¡¹

    Nikita laughs

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    Megu tries to object but I

    ¡¸ Quiet, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Come here. I want to lick on Megu¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Megu comes closer timidly.

    I take off the bath towel and expose Megu¡¯s cute breasts.

    Then, I bite on her nipples without warning.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s nipples get hard in the blink of an eye from my licks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    I said, then this time, I suck on Nikita¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaah, nice, Yoshida ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s soft breasts are larger than Megu¡¯s. It¡¯s white as well.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, don¡¯t compare them ¡¹

    Megu says while covering her breasts with her hand.

    ¡¸ Megu, I¡¯m having sex with a lot of women. I can¡¯t help but compare you know? ¡¹

    I tell Megu.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ No buts. You always overthink with yourself as the base. Nikita¡¯s breasts are larger than Megu¡¯s, so I say that, but should I say the same with Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes who¡¯s 12-years old has her breasts smaller than Megu.

    Mana¡¯s still growing, but Agnes shows the promising future.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes-chan is ¡¹

    ¡¸ No buts ¡¹

    Edie stops fellating me and tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi asks from Darling too much. How about you try to polish yourself before asking from Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Polishing myself? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t become more beautiful then Darling will start to dislike you ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ You see, I started taking lessons about fashion from Katsuko and Nei. I¡¯ll become cuter to become a girl Darling would like. If not, Darling¡¯s love will be no more ¡¹

    She goes back to licking my glans.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t make an effort then Darling won¡¯t come to live a fighter like me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not true, Edie, I ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s huge breasts clog my mouth trying to refute.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what Edie says then why not let her? It¡¯s cute. She¡¯s saying that she¡¯s doing her best for Yoshida ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ So, what is Megumi working hard for? Are you even putting some effort? ¡¹

    Nikita asks.

    ¡¸ I-I, I¡¯m working to become Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what are you working on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cooking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Mana are also learning to housekeep. Even I also join in the duties. Also, Ruriko¡¯s meals are delicious. She¡¯s getting better at it ¡¹

    Edie, don¡¯t be so frank.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Megu¡¯s helping me out a lot to help my school life get better ¡¹

    To be honest, Megu¡¯s got a lot of friends as she¡¯s earnest and kind to everyone.

    I, her fiance, isn¡¯t accepted well in the class.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve thought of this before but, Darling, why are you still going to school? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ If you want to practice baking bread then you can do it in the mansion. If you¡¯re going to practice selling products, then you can just borrow a real shop ¡¹

    There¡¯s no need for me to go to this high-school bread-making course or sell bread in the school.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa don¡¯t want me to quit high school because they weren¡¯t able to enjoy their high school life ¡¹

    Actually, they¡¯re not fussy about me deciding to work on a bakery compared to getting my high school diploma on stage.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you transfer to another school? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s looking for a new school, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, in her case, she needs to change her name and go to a new school ¡¹

    She can¡¯t enroll as Shirasaka Maika, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸ In that case, why can¡¯t Darling do the same? ¡¹

    HUh?

    ¡¸ You even went to America and got another name. You can go to a different school with that name and build a new relationship with people again ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m running away from my life, I don¡¯t want to do that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I wonder? Maybe that¡¯s not all? ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Darling, you want to protect Megumi¡¯s life. You think that Megumi¡¯s current school life is going well, right? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ To be honest, Darling has no fixation in this current school ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have friends at this school.

    My classmates, even captain Takeshiba, their relationship with Megu is stronger than mine.

    I thought of that when I started baking bread.

    If I sell it myself saying ¡°I made it,¡± it doesn¡¯t sell at all.

    Then, when Megu and Nie started selling it, the sales are growing.

    My classmates buy from Megu. Not me.

    I¡¯m just a nobody in this school.

    ¡¸ In short, Yoshida¡¯s in this school because of Megumi ¡¹

    Nikita looked at Megu and smiled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re loved, I¡¯m jealous, Megumi ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s sullen.

    ¡¸ Darling should be known by the people in this school. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a bad reputation or good ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the fuss this morning was necessary ¡¹

    No way. Edie made that fuss from Megu¡¯s match with Nikita for that?

    ¡¸ Yeah. Right. ¡¹ It was a good promotion. Showing that not only Yoshida is engaged to Megumi but also Edie, Nei, and I all like Yoshida was an excellent appeal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But, didn¡¯t they misunderstand it? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba understood it, for now.

    ¡¸ Yoshida, ordinary people don¡¯t try to understand things with logic. Megumi¡¯s boss was smart so she could push it aside with logic. But the ordinary people only look at the atmosphere ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ That means that they¡¯d tell others that we¡¯re head-over-heels for Darling ¡¹

    But that¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to boast about it, but I¡¯m beautiful. Of course, Nei looks lovely as well. Edie¡¯s also an exceptional beauty. As for Megumi. Well, a fair amount of charm, yes ¡¹

    Nikita said.

    ¡¸ All of these beauties are crazy about Yoshida, we didn¡¯t mention about having sex but that noise would definitely close-up to Yoshida ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, we skipped classes after that! ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Could it be that I¡¯m in danger? ¡¹

    If it¡¯s exposed that I have all of these beauties all by myself.

    The whole school will pay attention to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. Yoshida¡¯s a lady-killer, be proud of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, right, Darling is lovely and beautiful, they should all notice Darling¡¯s charm ¡¹

    This is bad, I shouldn¡¯t be having sex here while there¡¯s a lesson taking place.

    If I go to class with Megu right now.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t escape, Darling ¡¹

    Edie holds my penis in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s too late. Yoshida¡¯s school life has already changed! ¡¹

    Nikita.

    ¡¸ Megumi, get yourself ready too! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Nfufu! Darling¡¯s thing is already so big, you want to put it inside now, right?¡¹

    I.

    Ooh, I.

    I prepare myself.

    ¡¸ All three of you. Face that mirror, hold your hands to the wall and stick out your asses ¡¹

    In that case.

    I¡¯ll compare these three.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, you¡¯re finally into it! I¡¯m happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up, Darling! ¡¹

    Nikita and Edie place their hands in the mirror and sticks their ass towards me.

    It¡¯s the doggy style position.

    ¡¸ OH what? Megumi, are you not joining with us? ¡¹

    Edie asks Megu.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up, Megu! ¡¹

    I tell Megu

    ¡¸ Megu, aren¡¯t you my woman as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡°As well?¡± ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I won¡¯t give Megu special treatment anymore. That¡¯s my decision ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t like it then you can quit from being my woman. Megu ¡¹

    I.

    I steeled my heart and said.

    Oh, I feel like everyone¡¯s actions from yesterday now connect together.

    They were all against my special treatment to Megu.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t just live for Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also enduring that! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re enduring it then you better stop. You¡¯re only causing trouble to everyone ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Really, Yoshida¡¯s a good man. I¡¯m liking you more and more ¡¹

    Nikita smiled and swayed her ass towards me.

    ¡¸ Darling, everyone in the family belongs to Darling! What about you, Megumi? ¡¹

    Megu.

    She¡¯s in tears.

    ¡¸ I get it! Okay, I¡¯ll be the same as everyone, together with everyone ¡¹

    Nikita.

    ¡¸ Megum, get in between us. Middle. Come ¡¹

    They give space for Megu in an instant.

    ¡¸ Megu, thank them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Thank you ¡¹

    Megu gets in between the two.

    She puts her hands on the wall and sticks out her ass just like the two.

    ¡¸ Start with Megumi ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I touch Megu¡¯s opening with my glans.

    Ooh, Megu¡¯s pussy isn¡¯t wet yet.

    ¡¸ Edie, Nikita, I¡¯m borrowing from you girls ¡¹

    I place my hand on Edie and Nikita¡¯s vagina.

    The two of them are quite wet already.

    I scoop some love nectar from them,

    Then I rub it on my penis.

    All the way to the root,

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in, Megu ¡¹

    I grab Megu¡¯s waist and push inside to her still stiff slit.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s genital is still stiff.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. I want to be one with Megu right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please, become mine ¡¹

    My glans can¡¯t even fit inside Megu.

    ¡¸ I already belong to Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Megu, you always belonged to yourself ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But I don¡¯t want that anymore. I want your mind and body to be mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ What should I do then? I don¡¯t know! Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Megu will become mine, but I don¡¯t belong to you. You should understand that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu will be a part of me. Let meat you whole ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ I love Megu to the extent I want everything ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ But, Megu can¡¯t have all of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m that kind of man. I want to have Megu but also Edie and Nikita. I¡¯m a self-centered man ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I won¡¯t wait for Megu¡¯s reply from now on. I want to eat Megu up. I want to devour your mind and body and pour my semen inside you. I want Megu to become a part of me. I want to do it so I will. I¡¯m that kind of man. I¡¯m not an ordinary person, I¡¯m a beast ¡¹

    That despicable creature is my true nature.

    ¡¸ Do you really want to take me that much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do, Megu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s insides loosen up at that moment.

    She¡¯s accepting me.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, aaauuun!! ¡¹

    Megu gasps, bending her back considerably.

    Oh, now the love nectar¡¯s overflowing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay with that. Please mess me up! Do me as you like, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to say that!!

    Zuppu! Zuppu! Zuppu!

    I move my waist violently as if I¡¯m gouging Megu¡¯s womb.

 Chapter 614. Ya Chayka

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Aaahn!! Ahn! Ahn! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body sways as I violate her from behind.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s making a lewd face ¡¹

    Edie says as she looks at Megu¡¯s face in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Really, it makes me want to have it next ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s wriggling her ass overflowing with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Megu, Megu, Megu!! ¡¹

    I gouge Megu¡¯s interior with my penis as I indulge myself with lust.

    She¡¯s my classmate my fiance. A slender athlete.

    Megu¡¯s insides are getting wet fast. Hot.

    It¡¯s clamping my penis from glans to the base.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun!! Aaah! Aaahn! ¡¹

    We¡¯re having doggy-style sex while facing the mirror.

    We look at each other through the mirror.

    I massage Megu¡¯s breasts from behind.

    I fiddle her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Don¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ Megu, you¡¯re an Honor student, and yet, you¡¯re skipping class right now and having sex with me ¡¹

    The first hour of classes has begun.

    Usually, she¡¯d be at her desk and take her lessons seriously.

    And yet, we,

    We¡¯re doing such shameless acts right now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not an honor student. I¡¯m a bad girl. I¡¯m a terrible girl ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, please, bully me Yoshi-kun, violate me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I speed up my waist.

    Nucha, nucha, nucha.

    Love nectar drips and scatters around from the connected part.

    Pan! Pan! Pan!

    My lower abdomen laps Megu¡¯s ass rhythmically that it makes a beautiful sound.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaahn, Aah, Aahn, Aaaahn! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s bending her back, trembling in pleasure.

    It¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸ Megu, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Megu¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Megu looked at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ If I only focus on Megu, isn¡¯t it a bit pitiful for Edie and Nikita? ¡¹

    I look at the brown and white ass next to Megu.

    ¡¸ Edie can go first ¡¹

    Nikita said smiling.

    ¡¶ Come on, Darling! ¡·

    Edie swings her ass happily.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I grab Edie¡¯s waist.

    It pushes inside her hot slit.

    ¡¸ Ooh, Edie¡¯s tight ¡¹

    Her lower body is trained.

    Also, Edie seems to be memorizing methods of tightening her insides recently.

    ¡¸ Darling, deeper, come on! ¡¹

    Her heat feels different too.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s insides are so hot ¡¹

    I muttered. Megu;

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, don¡¯t compare ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Nono. I think he should compare a lot ¡¹

    Nikita said while laughing from the side.

    ¡¸ But he¡¯s saying that it feels better than mine ¡¹

    Megu said. Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ People are different, that¡¯s all. If there¡¯s something Megu loses against Edie, isn¡¯t there something where you win against her? If you keep on depreciating yourself, then nothing will change ¡¹

    Nikita said. Megu looks confused.

    ¡¸ Seeing Megumi have sex with Yoshida, I learned a lot. How do I move my waist, use my muscles, how to make Yoshida feel pleasure ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Nikita.

    She¡¯s the one with the least experience with male-female sex among the three.

    Her first time in Los Angeles was me raping her.

    Even with Yesterday¡¯s five rounds, I was doing all the work.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s using her body, unlike Megumi. That¡¯s interesting ¡¹

    Did Nikita let Edie go first to observe how others have sex?

    ¡¸ I learn from watching other people do it. I adopt the good ideas, and if it¡¯s not right for me, I can just refrain from doing it. But, it¡¯s better when one has the knowledge, right? Yoshida¡¯s sex life with me will continue from now on ¡¹

    Everything¡¯s a lesson, so there¡¯s no loss. I see.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s positive of you ¡¹

    Megu tells Nikita.

    ¡¸ Wrong. It¡¯s relative ¡¹

    Nikita laughs.

    ¡¸ Us people are different from each other. Our growth rate, even thoughts. Furthermore, people follow their momentum at the moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momentum? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Your body moves towards the flow at the moment, right? You¡¯re swept away by the tide regardless of your will ¡¹

    Nikita tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you need an opinion from a perspective. Seeing yourself from the outside objectively ¡¹

    Looking from an outside perspective.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you need to learn how to look at a perspective. If you stay in the same place and don¡¯t get out of your shell, it would become painful ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Nikita ignores Megu.

    ¡¸ Edie, does it feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu, it feels good, I feel like my pussy is melting ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s starting to sweat.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s penis is poking my uterus! I feel my stomach being stirred up ¡¹

    I massage Edie¡¯s breasts like how I did with Megu earlier.

    Oh, I can clearly feel the breasts hanging downwards when doing it in the doggy-style position.

    Edie¡¯s breasts have some trained muscles.

    Therefore, it looks big but in reality, it¡¯s twice the weight.

    The soft, squishy breasts have layers of supple and elastic muscles.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Kufuu, Darling, can you tell how my body¡¯s shaped? ¡¹

    Edie smiles in the mirror.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it at all, but I discovered something ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Okay, I found out three new things about Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say it here. Nikita and Megumi are watching ¡¹

    Edie laughs like a puppy.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had my harvest, have sex with Nikita next ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    I pull out my erect penis from Edie¡¯s vagina.

    Uuugh.

    Chupon.

    I feel like I¡¯m getting sucked on by an octopus.

    ¡¸ Okay, come here. I¡¯ve been waiting. ¡¹

    Nikita invites me with a smile. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thrust it in with all your heart, I like it rough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    I push my glans against Nikita¡¯s entrance.

    Hmmph!

    Nikita¡¯s opening is spread out with the shape of my glans.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s coming. It¡¯s entering me!!! ¡¹

    My glans fills deep inside her vagina.

    After that, all I have to do is to keep my thrusts deep inside her.

    ¡¸ Aaah, So hot. Yoshida¡¯s so hot. I feel your heat going through my belly!! ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s insides aren¡¯t as hot as Edie¡¯s.

    But, it¡¯s soft and fluffy.

    It feels like I¡¯m wrapped in a baby¡¯s plump hands.

    ¡¸ Here, that¡¯s the goal ¡¹

    My glans kisses Nikita¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Yoshida¡¯s raping me again!! Aaah, I¡¯m becoming such a lewd woman!! ¡¹

    Looking at Nikita¡¯s body in the mirror as I bang her from behind.

    Her face looks like it¡¯s melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Nikita, get up ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Yoshida? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to see the part we¡¯re connected, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Nikita gets up, and I lower my waist a bit.

    The part where we are connected is clearly seen in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Wonderful! Yoshida¡¯s penis is all inside me ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s skin is pure white, then her pubic hair is blonde,

    Beneath it, my penis stabs deep inside her light pink shade genital.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s really inside ¡¹

    I take in and out my penis slowly, taking a good look in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Yoshida¡¯s raping me again ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s eyes look intoxicated.

    ¡¸ It feels good. It feels incredible when Yoshida does it ¡¹

    I grab Nikita¡¯s breasts and continue my piston movement.

    Oh, Nikita¡¯s breasts feel like a water balloon.

    Her breasts are round, yet it¡¯s soft and heavy.

    I can feel the stiff nipples in that squishy breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaahn that feels great. I like this. I love this. Having sex with Yoshida is amazing ¡¹

    I bring down Nikita¡¯s body.

    She places her hand back on the wall and returns to the position from earlier.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time. I want to ejaculate. I¡¯m going to cum like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    Nikita smiles fearlessly in front of the mirror.

    I grab Nikita¡¯s waist and swing my waist roughly.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, aaaahn, Nice! More! Rougher! Pierce me until my body is messed up!! ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ll do that.

    ¡¸ Go on! Ahn! Yoshida, you¡¯re the best! Nice! Ooh! Aah! There, I feel it there! ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s body twitches.

    ¡¸ Here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Poke me there! Rub it! Pierce it! Aaaaaaahn! Yoshida, rape me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to say that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ More! Make my head fill with only white, no, I mean, make my head fill only with Yoshida! Fuck me! Violate me! Ravish me! ¡¹

    Ooh.

    Even though she didn¡¯t sweat earlier after running that much.

    ¡¸ Nikita, you¡¯re starting to sweat. Your whole body is getting sticky ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Yoshida, you¡¯re making me shiver! Aaahn, I feel like my soul¡­ My soul is burning!! ¡¹

    I can see why Nikita¡¯s slowly getting up.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Ahaaa, Kuuu, Yoshida! Hey, Yoshida! I, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Nikita? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaa, I feel like the light, the white light is coming! ¡¹

    I go on the last spurt right away.

    ¡¸ Nikita, me too, I, I¡¯m about to! Nikita! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahaaa, haafuuu, auuuu!T The light! The light!!!! ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s melting to ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Yoshida! Yoshida! Aaaah!!! §Á §é§Ñ§Û§Ü§Ñ ¡¹

    Nikita said something in Russian.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    The hot liquid blows out from the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s body trembles as she feels the hot stuff in her womb.

    Ah, her vagina¡¯s wriggling.

    It¡¯s swallowing my semen.

    ¡¸ Cumming! I¡¯m cumming a lot more!! ¡¹

    The second, third wave.

    They all melt inside Nikita¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh! Aguuu! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Nikita¡¯s putting strength on her hand attached to the wall.

    She resists from breaking from pleasure.

    Her eyes in the mirror staring at me.

    That¡¯s cute, Nikita.

    Women who accept my semen are all cute.

    ¡¸ Uuuh, uuuuh, uuuuu! ¡¹

    I swing my hips and pour until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa ¡¹

    Nikita weakens and flops down the floor.

    My penis comes out.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun came inside Nikita-san ¡¹

    Megu speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ Right, Nikita-san¡¯s a guest after all ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, hurry up and suck my penis and get it big, Megu ¡¹

    I poke Megu with my penis covered with Nikita¡¯s love nectar and my semen.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t be satisfied with just a single round, you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum inside Megu and Edie¡¯s womb too. I¡¯m going to poke your bellies now. I¡¯ll keep on switching after thirty thrusts. Then, if I feel good, then I¡¯ll ejaculate ¡¹

    It would take some time before Nikita could recover.

    Next, having alternate sex between Megu and Edie.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not having sex until I¡¯m satisfied. Hurry up already, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu hurries up and puts my penis inside her mouth.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll kiss Darling ¡¹

    Edie begins licking my lips.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, I had sex with Edie and Megu alternately.

    I ejaculated inside Megu¡¯s womb.

    At that time, Nikita has recovered.

    Then, I had alternating sex with Edie and Nikita.

    Then, I ejaculated inside Edie.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    The four of us are completely sticky with love nectar, semen, and sweat.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu calls me.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let me lick your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Megu puts her breasts in front of me.

    Megu¡¯s breasts are sparkling with her sweat.

    This would get my face sweaty. Still, I bury myself in it.

    I lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Haa, I feel at ease when my face is filled with breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Megu happily hugs my head.

    ¡¸ If you want breasts, we also have it here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s brown breasts and Nikita¡¯s white breasts.

    I bury my face on each of them.

    I lick on their nipples.

    ¡¸ Darling that tickles ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it feels pleasing. I feel my heart calming ¡¹

    These three have different smelling sweat.

    The taste of it as well.

    Megu¡¯s a pure Japanese girl.

    Nikita¡¯s American now but her origin is from Russia.

    Edie¡¯s brown-skinned, but her hair is blonde. In short, she¡¯s a mixed race with American-type body.

    They¡¯re all distinctive.

    To think that they¡¯re different.

    ¡¸ Megu, kiss ¡¹

    I ask Megu for a kiss.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu kisses my lip.

    ¡¸ Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling ¡¹

    Edie and I kiss.

    ¡¸ Nikita ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too? I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Nikita tangles her tongue.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, why are you so spoiled now? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised by my transformation.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if Darling¡¯s spoiled. Instead, he¡¯s been holding back for too long ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yes, This is way cuter ¡¹

    Nikita licks my face.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yoshi-kun, I ¡¹

    Suddenly, Megu speaks up.

    ¡¸ I found out a lot now. No, I now knew that I don¡¯t understand a lot, Err, you see, I didn¡¯t understand things when I intend to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, we don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about if you speak like that ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Err, look. During our hard times in May, Yoshi-kun said ¡°become the housewife of this household,¡± and the ¡°household¡¯s chairman,¡± right? I misunderstood that as helping out Katsuko-oneesan in practice to become Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife or look after Mana and Agnes-chan. Then ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ It wasn¡¯t the case, Yoshi-kun, we can¡¯t become an ordinary couple, so I¡¯m told that I cannot monopolize Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looks at me with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸ I only understood it at face value. Even though I thought I understand it, in reality, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Megumi¡¯s always enduring ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s wrong to endure. Enduring means that you don¡¯t agree. Those who haven¡¯t accepted fate endures. It only stagnates inside your heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, you have to accept fate and feel the hopelessness ¡¹

    Nikita said hopelessness.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I cannot monopolize Yoshi-kun, I have to give up on it and feel despair from it ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸ If I did it correctly then I don¡¯t have to suffer this much nor bother everyone ¡¹

    Edie flicks Megu¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re still looking at yourself. View from the perspective! ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ You see, I can¡¯t marry Darling. That¡¯s because Darling will marry Megumi. That¡¯s why I feel hopelessness from it. I can give up from it completely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, it feels frustrating, so I call Darling as Darling even in front of Megumi ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a fighter, so I¡¯m not suited for housekeeping work. So, it¡¯s inevitable. I have to give up being Darlin¡¯s wife to stay in the family. It¡¯s despair ¡¹

    She presses her breasts to me while saying that.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t mind it. Darling and I are lovers, and I¡¯m with the whole family, so I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Then, Nikita.

    ¡¸ Megumi. I said this earlier. Change your point of view. If you feel hopelessness in one thing, you¡¯ll become happy afterward, that¡¯s life ¡¹

    She said and laughed.

    ¡¸ After all, you look like you¡¯re happy from my point of view ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikita-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikita will do. No, scratch that. Call me Anya ¡¹

    Anya.

    ¡¸ Nikita Gorbachev is a code name. That¡¯s obvious, it¡¯s a stupid name. Although, that¡¯s my name coming to Japan in my passport ¡¹

    It¡¯s an alias.

    Obviously. Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know Miss Cordelia¡¯s real name.

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t have a real name. My actual family registered is already erased, my family register in the US is an alias. I change names every time for each job. But, Cordelia-oneesama and friends call me Anya ¡¹

    She smiled at us.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what my parents called me when I was a child ¡¹

    That was the name Nikita¡¯s parents call her during her time in Russia.

    ¡¸ Of course, Anya was a nickname, my real name was different. Well, enough backstory, start calling me Anya ¡¹

    She abandoned her family register name, only her nickname remains.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll only allow Yoshida, Edie, and Megumi. You can call me Anya ¡¹

    Nikita looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ Seriously, I feel like I got a troublesome little sister. But, I like clumsy girls like you. I don¡¯t feel like loosing to Megumi, but I want to be friends with you ¡¹

    Then, she stretches out her hand.

    ¡¸ Regards. Megumi? ¡¹

    Megu

    ¡¸ I-I should be the one who says that, my best regards ¡¹

    The two shake hands.

    Edie places her hand on top of them.

    ¡¸ Me too! From now on ¡¹

    Edie moves the hands holding each other.

    ¡¸ Then, we place it here! ¡¹

    Their hands go on top of my penis.

    ¡¸ Oh! I see! ¡¹

    Nikita grabs my withered penis.

    Edie too.

    ¡¸ Come now, Megumi, touch the penis too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t get it, it seems.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve got to make this big again. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Someone pulls out so we could be together just the four of us, right? I¡¯m talking about you ¡¹

    Nikita shouts to the ceiling of the room.

    ¡¸ You can call me Anya too, Nei! ¡¹

    Oh. Nei.

    She got off.

    But, she¡¯s watching us.

    ¡¸ Stop, you don¡¯t have to make it grow big now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, why? ¡¹

    Nikita shows a curious face.

    ¡¸ I can take it easy later with Nei ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wanted to see Nei and Yoshida have sex since I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Ah, Nikita¡¯s into Nei since the start.

    ¡¸ But, Nei seems to have her plan ¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    ¡¸ As Megu mentioned earlier, even when other people point out and say ¡°you should do this,¡± also if you understand what you¡¯re told about and yet, it takes time to understand, I think ¡¹

    Even though you thought you understand, you actually don¡¯t/

    ¡¸ Besides, at one point, I finally understood. ¡°To think that what everyone was telling means like this,¡± like that The thought of ¡°Why did I not get it before? That¡¯s embarrassing,¡± is already late, no, I guess it¡¯s not too late. It¡¯s better to be noticed late than to stay unnoticed ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me in puzzlement.

    ¡¸ I think I¡¯ll try having an affair ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Last night, so many people told me that it¡¯s better if I try out having an affair with girls outside the family. I didn¡¯t understand why it is necessary. But, since everyone tells me that ¡¹

    There must be a reason, a meaning behind it.

    Everyone¡¯s telling me that for my sake.

    ¡¸ I thought of trying it out, just in case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Nei must have some plan, I see ¡¹

    Edie assumes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out. As long as time allows me ¡¹

    Nikita said that she¡¯ll part from us by afternoon.

    ¡¸ Megumi, what about you? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯ve given up on the fact that Yoshi-kun had sex with other girls. It¡¯s inevitable. I don¡¯t mind now ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Even if Yoshi-kun has an affair with 40 or 50 girls, I¡¯ll accept it ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Megumi. It¡¯s 100! A hundred people! ¡¹

    This brown and blonde girl banters.

    ¡¸ Is it even safe if we go for 100 people? ¡¹

    Am I prefab storage?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s Yoshi-kun after all! ¡¹

    Megu takes my hand and presses them on her breasts.

    ¡¸ Here, Yoshi-kun! Massage them! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Anya and Edie, get yours massaged too! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it, but.

    I take my time and massage the breasts of the three girls to my heart¡¯s content.

 Chapter 615. Kameda

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll take a shower first ¡¹

    Anya said and then she takes Megu to the shower room.

    There¡¯s no time, so we decided to do it by twos.

    Megu follows Anya looking meek.

    She must be thinking that it¡¯s better if she deepens her friendship with Anya.

    She thinks that it¡¯s better if I join with Edie instead of Anya.

    ¡¸ Teach her how to use the shower, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu smiles and enters the shower room.

    The door closed.

    Still.

    ¡¸ Edie, how long are you going to fellate me? ¡¹

    Edie continues to lick my penis.

    ¡¸ Got to suck out the semen in the urethra ¡¹

    She sucks on the glans looking earnest.

    ¡¸ Edie, you really love fellatio ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling also loves breasts, it¡¯s the same ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Look, Darling¡¯s penis is now clean with my saliva ¡¹

    She smiled and hugged me.

    This time, she licks my neck and chest.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop it Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling, you can massage my breasts too ¡¹

    Err.

    I guess I have to.

    Yeah, it¡¯s squishy. Pleasing.

    But.

    To think that four people had sex in this small room.

    The whole room is filled with lewd scent.

    ¡¸ Women scent smells lewd ¡¹

    They all have different scents, but they all stimulate my sexual desires.

    ¡¸ Is that so? I only get aroused from Darling¡¯s sweat ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Other boys smell disgusting, but if it¡¯s Darling¡¯s, it makes my heart throb ¡¹

    Edie smiles and licks the back of my ear.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m glad that Megumi understands now ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Megu giving up on her mood of wanting to monopolize me is a step forward.

    ¡¸ Really, thank Anya and Nei ¡¹

    Anya and Nei.

    ¡¸ Nei really knows Darling and us the best. Nei should¡¯ve been the best as Darling¡¯s main wife ¡¹

    Edie?

    You think that Nei¡¯s much more suited as the lawful wife?

    ¡¸ But if Nei becomes the main wife, Darling will become useless. Nei knows that, so she never gets off from the position of ¡°elder sister¡± ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all, Edie. Nei is ¡¹

    Nei has the trauma from not being able to protect her younger brother.

    ¡¸ Nei is a girl that has to be an elder sister. She loves her brother from the bottom of her heart more than a lover ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so complex ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Insecure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, I mean ¡°complicated¡± ¡¹

    Edie rubs her cheeks on my chest and laughs.

    Then, she spoke in English to the ceiling.

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was talking to Nei. Either way, she¡¯s watching, right? So I told her ¡°what¡¯s next in your plan? What should I do? It¡¯s about time you talk¡± ¡¹

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s taking her time getting Anya¡¯s school uniform.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Nei¡¯s sister. I have to cooperate too! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, Megu and Anya finished taking a shower.

    Edie and I enter the shower room.

    It¡¯s tight for two people.

    Edie¡¯s glamorous when naked.

    Edie cleans up her whole body using body soap.

    Edie rubs my back and laughs happily.

    Next, I scrub Edie¡¯s.

    Click.

    Coming out of the shower room:

    ¡¸ Oh, what do you think of A-chan, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s back. I mean.

    Anya¡¯s wearing our school uniform now.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s cute ¡¹

    To be honest, Anya¡¯s appearance earlier.

    White jumpsuit and long boots.

    She looks like a superhero in some American comic book about to fight.

    ¡¸ She looks like someone from TV or movies earlier, right? That¡¯s why the students who were watching feels like they¡¯re backing off ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s analysis is right, I think.

    The gaze from the crowd earlier looks like they came to a TV show¡¯s location and watched from the side or like someone watching a hero show at the roof of a department store.

    There¡¯s a disconnect with reality.

    Therefore, Hoshizaki-san laughed at us.

    She only thinks of Megu and Anya¡¯s race as a show from people outside her world, different from herself.

    ¡¸ But now, look, A-chan looks like a cute 17-year-old girl when changing to a school uniform ¡¹

    Anya in her uniform is emphasizing her beauty and curves.

    Even so, her presence in the school building doesn¡¯t feel strange, she looks like an international student.

    If this was the jumpsuit from earlier, she only looks like she¡¯s about to record a battle scene in a classroom during the lessons.

    Seriously, women¡¯s atmosphere changes depending on what they wear.

    ¡¸ Here, Yo-chan and you girls should wear clothes too! The first hour is about to end! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    I hurry up and put on my uniform.

    But still.

    Nei¡¯s calling Anya ¡°A-chan.¡± That means that she was watching us in the monitoring room under the principal¡¯s office.

    Then seeing that it¡¯s a good time, she came back with Anya¡¯s uniform.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Nei turns to me, smiling.

    Nei who¡¯s acting with us in mind is so lovely.

    It¡¯s so lovely that I can¡¯t put it to words.

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    I hug Nei.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you so sudden? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ What? Want Onee-chan to spoil you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, want, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I gently rub Nei¡¯s hair and back.

    ¡¸ Darling won¡¯t hold back like before. If he wants to be spoiled, then he will, and we¡¯ll spoil him. That¡¯s the most natural course of events ¡¹

    Edie said and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, right. We had our breasts rubbed a lot, Nei have yours rubbed too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Anya and Megu are looking us with loving gazes.

    ¡¸ Geez! Okay then, come to my chest Yo-chan ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I bury my face into Nei¡¯s voluptuous breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahaha, that¡¯s cute! Yo-chan, you should stay spoiled forever. Yo-chan¡¯s cute, so this is welcome! ¡¹

    Nei said satisfied.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After the first hour is over, we leave the bakery by the side of the cafeteria.

    That said, it¡¯s just harsh facing your teacher on the first class, so,

    We listen to the chime at the end of the first hour at the entrance of the school building.

    We go to the school building during break time.

    ¡¸ Ugh!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that?! ¡¹

    The students who saw is in the hallway looks surprised.

    Well, they should be.

    Edie and Anya are clinging to my arms.

    The two of them are pressing their breasts to my body.

    Behind us are Megu and Nei.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait, isn¡¯t he your fiance? Are you okay with that? ¡¹

    A third-year school girl asks Megu.

    ¡¸ What about it? All they¡¯re doing is international exchange ¡¹

    Megu replied with a relaxed face.

    ¡¸ International exchange, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Foreigners treat physical contact differently ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    In the end, getting naked and having sex together worked out.

    That¡¯s why Megu¡¯s no longer jealous of Anya.

    Megu¡¯s the type that tries to understand with her head but doesn¡¯t agree with it from experience.

    Megu¡¯s really ¡°so complex.¡±

    ¡¸ Ooh, that¡¯s Nikita Gorbachev, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t there during the death fight in the grounds this morning, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was watching, but still, she¡¯s much cuter from earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Earlier, it was a bit scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is much better than her face in TV ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, she¡¯s a foreign celebrity, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A foreigner talent ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard that her main job is a model ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s stunning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is she going to enroll at our school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard that she¡¯s an ¡°experience enrollee¡± for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯ll depend on today¡¯s result ¡¹

    ¡¸ If she likes it, that¡¯s possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bruh, if we got that beauty as a classmate, the boners won¡¯t stop! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a celebrity after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re talking about celebrities, Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that one¡¯s a special case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they say that the opposition party will pursue the unconstitutional violations of human rights on the next diet meeting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, seriously? I was watching that every week ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for our house, it¡¯s my father who watches it eagerly than me ¡¹

    Is Yukino¡¯s show that overwhelming?

    It¡¯s strange for an illegal show to be still broadcasted as a variety program.

    Yukino¡¯s unconcerned with the taboo words from the industry.

    ¡¸ By the way, what¡¯s with that boy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s that guy, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does he want to get killed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, he should just explode ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, like ** no **** ¡¹

    Comparing me to ** no ****?

    ¡¸ Surrounded by beauties, that guy¡¯s gathering a lot of hate, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can feel that. It goes this far ¡¹

    Anyway, we somehow managed to go to our classroom while exposed to the hateful gazes of the men.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s far enough, Nikiniki ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I see. Since we¡¯re in a place where other people can hear, it¡¯s not Anya but Nikita.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? I want to go inside and study together with Yoshida ¡¹

    Anya said while squeezing my arms tightly.

    ¡¸ Well, Nikiniki¡¯s 17, right? You¡¯re coming with me to the second year classrooms ¡¹

    I see. Her school year would be different.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously. You¡¯re an experience enrollee so here, come with me ¡¹

    Nei pulls Anya away from me.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait, Yoshida? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be back later, Megu-chan, Edie, see yah ¡¹

    Nei drags Anya.

    I mean, seeing that she¡¯s not resisting, Anya¡¯s just playing around.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nikita-san! ¡¹

    One male student dares to speak to Anya.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nei! ¡¹

    Anya complains to Nei at supersonic speed1. In English.

    Nei replied in fluent English as well.

    The two of them were arguing in English so the schoolboy who was trying to talk to her is dumbfounded and can¡¯t speak any further.

    Oh, they¡¯re trying to brush it off with English no matter what is asked.

    There¡¯s no one here who can speak English as fluent as Nei.

    ¡¸ Hey, let¡¯s go, Darling, Megumi ¡¹

    Edie pulls us into the classroom.

    Then, we were able to get away from the seniors who were trying to talk to us.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Megumi, you seem early ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s friend welcomes her sarcastically.

    ¡¸ I never expected Megumi to skip the first class ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it You went through a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamamine-san, I was watching this morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Yada Yada, Yoshi-kun is mine,¡± that was incredible ¡¹

    Megu blushed.

    ¡¸ Err, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, we know well how much Yamamine-chi loves Yoshida-chi ¡¹

    ¡¸ You guys continue to show the growth of your love since the April ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know how much you¡¯re head-over-heels for him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Yoshida-chi¡¯s always liked by girls with troubles ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Natou-senpai has rehabilitated now but you know, she came to our class and made a threat. ¡¹

    Oh right, that happened.

    ¡¸ That was scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s beautiful, but still, her delinquent blood isn¡¯t gone ¡¹

    So that¡¯s their evaluation.

    Well, yeah.

    She¡¯s been the legendary delinquent in this school for the past two years.

    No, actually, it¡¯s in the city.

    Margo-san and Nei they go around the town at night and regularly hunt down delinquents.

    For boys, Nei now only looks beautiful since she dyed her hair back to black, but.

    For the ordinary school girls, she¡¯s still in the ¡°scary person¡± territory.

    ¡¸ But, Natou-san meddled, and now I¡¯m getting along with Nikita-san ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that senpai¡¯s quite kind to Yoshida-kun, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, is he really under the board chairman¡¯s custody? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s true. Yoshi-kun and my house is lent by the board director ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh what, I see. We¡¯ve always been curious since your house looks lovely. After all, Megumi-chan¡¯s home is, well ¡¹

    Yamamine house is poor, everyone in our class knows that.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why Yoshi-kun¡¯s acquainted with the board chairman. Then, the house was lent to us. The two of us can¡¯t live in my or Yoshi-kun¡¯s house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    I¡¯m glad.

    As expected, Megu¡¯s virtue in her normal behavior accumulates.

    The girls in our class have a good impression of Megu.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s great, I guess? You were even shouting ¡°my Yoshi-kun¡± in front of everyone then you had a heart-to-heart talk that you also skipped classes. Once in a while, that¡¯s okay. Megu-chan, you look refreshed now ¡¹

    HUh?

    ¡¸ Yeah, since Yoshida-kun moved to the bread-making course, Yamami¡¯s face looks horrible ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Of course, Yoshida-chi too ¡¹

    Me too?

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re not used to making bread, and yet you have to sell it to the school. I get that you have not much time to spare but, you need to vent it out, so it doesn¡¯t accumulate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? What¡¯s that? Are you talking about sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way. I wasn¡¯t talking about that! Megumi-chan and Yoshida-kun are both earnest people so, if they keep on holding it, there would be a massive explosion just like Megumi-chan earlier this morning ¡¹

    Did I look at my wits¡¯ end that much?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t tease them too much. Yoshida¡¯s got a lot in his back that sometimes he doesn¡¯t know what to do ¡¹

    Oh, Takana joins the conversation.

    ¡¸ Even with the subject of a house, it must be tough for them to live together alone so suddenly. Yoshida¡¯s trying to do everything alone in the bakery so it must be tough. What¡¯s more is that Yoshida¡¯s looking after Edie for some reason ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s still clinging on my back.

    ¡¸ No, Tanaka, I¡¯m not really looking after Edie ¡¹

    Should I say that Edie¡¯s protecting me?

    ¡¸ Stupid. Seeing how Yoshida acts, you look like you¡¯re taking care after Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Darling¡¯s looking after me ¡¹

    Edie said smiling.

    ¡¸ And the question that¡¯s been bugging everyone for so long is finally clarified this morning ¡¹

    Huh? Tanaka?

    ¡¸ Edie-chan¡¯s the child of the director ¡¹

    A girl who watched the morning fuss said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yoshida¡¯s looking after Edie, the child of the chairman, right? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ You really take all the work. Try refusing others from time to time ¡¹

    ¡¸ He can¡¯t, he¡¯s borrowing their house after all ¡¹

    A schoolgirl laughed.

    ¡¸ So, Edie¡¯s the one who brought Nikita Gorbachev? ¡¹

    Tanaka asks Edie.

    ¡¸ Yes, right, me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, you two look like you get along ¡¹

    The girls agreed.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a friend from America ¡¹

    Edie lies without a problem.

    No, I guess it¡¯s not a lie.

    There was a time where both of them were Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinates.

    It¡¯s possible that there was some misunderstanding to some degree somewhere.

    ¡¸ We cooled off our heat after reuniting from Los Angeles last summer. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie, that¡¯s wrong. You should say ¡°renewing the old friendship¡± ¡¹

    I butt in.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. ¡°Warming up,¡± that ¡¹

    That¡¯s a convenience store.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, her attitude towards Yoshida-kun is just like Edie-chan¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are all American girls like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is Nikita even American? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Russian-American. Right, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Seems like it. Looks like they had the same teacher in martial arts in the past ¡¹

    I try to manipulate the story in panic.

    Well, in reality, Edie¡¯s master isn¡¯t Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Yoshida, come here ¡¹

    Tanaka calls me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I try to go to Tanaka.

    ¡¸ Edie, don¡¯t join. It¡¯s a conversation between men ¡¹

    Oh, Edie¡¯s still clinging on my back.

    ¡¸ Edie, go back to your seat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? Why can¡¯t I? I can¡¯t recharge unless I cling to Darling¡¯s back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida¡¯s not your charger, go over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muu ¡¹

    Edie parts from me annoyed.

    ¡¸ Come closer, Yoshida ¡¹

    Tanaka brings me to the back of the classroom.

    Then, the other boys gather as well.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t let this leak out ¡¹

    Tanaka starts talking.

    ¡¸ Did you know that Endou¡¯s back in town? ¡¹

    Endou?

    ¡¸ Endou, who? ¡¹

    The boys fall down.

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot? I¡¯m talking about Endou. Endou Kenji, our former classmate ¡¹

    Oh right.

    That Endou? Yukino¡¯s former boyfriend.

    ¡¸ Huh? What happened to that guy again? ¡¹

    I completely forgot about Endou.

    If I recall, I made him faint while I broadcasting as I rape Yukino.

    Someone from his house came to pick him up, and I remember him not coming to school, but.

    After that, I.

    There was the confrontation with Cesario Viola.

    Ruriko and Agnes¡¯ problems.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s case happened too.

    I didn¡¯t have time to recall about Endou at all.

    Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen him since the holidays.

    ¡¸ You know, that guy raped Shirasaka-san on the room next to the principal¡¯s office ¡¹

    Oh right. Endou¡¯s blamed for raping Yukino during the school broadcast.

    Actually, that was me.

    ¡¸ Yakuza took away Shirasaka-san after that, right? The victim was missing so the school couldn¡¯t accuse Endou ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you think of the future of the victim, the school couldn¡¯t make an appeal to the police without asking the girl or the family¡¯s permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Shirasaka got in more trouble after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ She and her family, right ¡¹

    Err

    ¡¸ Anyway, Endou¡¯s case was unsettled ¡¹

    ¡¸ The principal was replaced due to a sudden illness as soon as the holidays ended, a lot of teachers also quit from this school ¡¹

    Geropa-kouchou from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s faction is no longer here.

    ¡¸ So, what about Endou? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ He should still be in our school records ¡¹

    Tanaka replied.

    ¡¸ But, you see, his house also got messed up, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ His uncle who was a city councilor was arrested for corruption, and his father was getting preferential treatment on contracts for city construction. Therefore, it¡¯s a collusion problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Endou¡¯s construction company seems to have gone bankrupt ¡¹

    Bankrupt.

    Wait, if I recall.

    Minaho-neesan said that she¡¯ll punish Endou¡¯s house thoroughly.

    She should¡¯ve made instructions here and there.

    After that.

    Ah, Minaho-neesan was also busy.

    She gave instructions to corner them down then left them alone.

    Therefore, Endou¡¯s house was cornered too much that it went bankrupt.

    ¡¸ Then, his parents were chased by the creditors of the company that they ran out of town one night ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he¡¯s never gone back to school ¡¹

    And that Endou¡¯s back now?

    ¡¸ Then, Sakai, you met Endou yesterday, right? ¡¹

    Tanaka calls Sakai.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I met him behind the station. He called me out ¡¹

    Endou did, really?

    ¡¸ Endou looked okay now. He was dressing in flashy clothes ¡¹

    Sakai said.

    ¡¸ He was a high school baseball player back then, and yet his head looks like he was an exile ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takahiro? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, more like Atsushi hairstyle, and for some reason, he was wearing sunglasses even though it¡¯s already night ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Endou ¡¹

    Tanaka groans.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I asked him ¡°Why are you wearing sunglasses?¡± He replied, ¡°this is a night sunglasses, so it¡¯s okay¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s definitely Endou ¡¹

    The boys nod to themselves.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Still, was he really aiming for the Azushi exile look? Knowing Endou¡¯s face, he seems better as Kameda ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, he looks like Kameda¡¯s brother ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t know much about that but, Endou asked me about Yoshida ¡¹

    About me?

    ¡¸ He looked like he¡¯s got a huge grudge. Saying that he¡¯d definitely beat up Yoshida ¡¹

    That guy.

    Did he notice what I did to him?

    No way.

    1. JJ FAD

 Chapter 616. Nyapoleon faction

    ¡¸ Anyway, he looked like he¡¯s gone crazy. Endou¡¯s speech sounded weird ¡¹

    Sakai who met Endou in the city said.

    ¡¸ For some reason, he was saying ¡°In in the bottom right now. But, I won¡¯t stay here. What¡¯s left for me is to crawl all the way to the top. I am now Nyapoleon! I will rise up like Nyapoleon!¡± like that ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s Nyapoleon? ¡¹

    Let¡¯s ask while we¡¯re at it.

    ¡¸ I had the same question, well, I thought that he¡¯s just mispronouncing Napoleon, so I asked him ¡¹

    Sakai said.

    ¡¸ Then, Endou said ¡°You don¡¯t know Nyapoleon? He¡¯s a legend. He¡¯s a guy who went from foot soldier to becoming a supreme ruler¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like there¡¯s some right and some wrong parts there ¡¹

    Tanaka mutters.

    Well, that¡¯s not Toyotomi Hideyoshi.

    ¡¸ I got curious about it, so I asked Endou, ¡°What did that legend do?¡± Then ¡¹

    Umu

    ¡¸ Endou said ¡°fought wars, won, became the emperor, after, he made laws for bottled cognac, fought order mix, insomniac, impossible, not holding a dictionary. Also, his first wife was noisy¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? You can¡¯t understand anything from that ¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    ¡¸ No, he speaks really shallow, so I think he¡¯s talking about some weak knowledge from a mangaka or something ¡¹

    Sakai sighs.

    ¡¸ After all, when I asked him ¡°Which country is he from?¡± Endou said ¡°That¡¯s obvious! The southern island in Europe. His boots are banked sideways¡± ¡¹

    Another rough idea.

    ¡¸ So, I didn¡¯t really get what he was talking about. ¡¹

    Well, I guess.

    Even the name was vague.

    Napoleon turned to Nyapoleon.

    ¡¸ Then, he continues to talk to me. ¡°Nyapoleon is amazing. Nyapoleon is cool. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll aim to become like Nyapoleon. And someday, I¡¯ll become an emperor of heavens like Nyapoleon¡± while shouting so loudly. We¡¯re inside a game arcade. He was laughing so loud that I feel embarrassed to be with him ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Yeah, he¡¯s really influenced by manga. Furthermore, it¡¯s in the middle of serialization, so Endou doesn¡¯t know the outcome ¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    ¡¸ Well, Napoleon once climbed up the ladder and became an emperor, lost a war and exiled to the Elba Island, then, well, he reappeared, resurrected like the Phoenix and became emperor once again. Endou¡¯s actually right about the glorious resurrection to that extent

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ But, Napoleon lost immediately afterward, thrown to Saint Helena Island, and he died lonely, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He still lost in the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, he didn¡¯t know about the end. ¡¹

    ¡¸ He hasn¡¯t read that far in the manga ¡¹

    Endou, if your goal is to become Napoleon, you¡¯d only go to a bad end.

    ¡¸ Although, that¡¯s very much like him, I mean, Endou¡¯s delusions are the only ones that explode in his world, I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s he¡¯s tripping at all ¡¹

    Another guy tells Sakia.

    ¡¸ Well yeah. I think it would be worse if he said ¡°I¡¯ll become Saitou Tatsuoki¡± or ¡°Ryuuzen¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe, it¡¯s Napoleon but not of France, maybe it¡¯s Napoleon Hill or spider Napoleon ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ The first one is the pioneer of philosophy books and the later is a phantom Kamen Rider ¡¹

    Sakai teaches me.

    ¡¸ Anyway, since he said ¡°I¡¯ll become Napoleon¡± is still within the bounds of what Endou would say ¡¹

    Tanaka tells Sakai.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true. The big part is after that, after telling me ¡°I¡¯ll become Nyapoleon¡± so many times, he said: ¡¹

    We all look at Sakai.

    ¡¸ ¡°I Nyapoleon will become the supreme ruler! So, do you want to join our party?¡± he said ¡¹

    Nyapoleon party?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Tanaka asks Sakai on behalf of everyone.

    ¡¸ He said, ¡°This faction of Endou Kenji (Nyapoleon 2) will rule the world¡± ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ That guy doesn¡¯t know that ¡°Napoleon II¡± exists in the world history ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s mentioned in the world history textbooks, also, ¡°Napoleon III¡± is in the tests, right? One should notice that if III exists, there should also be II ¡¹

    History boys fire up in anger.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s Endou¡¯s personality, yeah ¡¹

    Tanaka gave up.

    ¡¸ So what? is Endou trying to make a team of delinquents and call it ¡°Nyapoleon party?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you see, Endou said ¡°Our Nyapoleon party has already more than 300 members in this town. Also, I¡¯m the party leader and corps commander.¡± ¡¹

    300?

    ¡¸ Huh? Is he saying that he¡¯s a boss of a 300 member group? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, he said that more than half of that 300 were just supporters and the active force are a hundred elites ¡¹

    Supporter what?

    What are they supporting?

    ¡¸ Seems like the supporters will be able to vote during presidential elections ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the party leader¡¯s Endou, right? ¡¹

    It¡¯s called a party for Endou.

    ¡¸ Yeah, so the ballot will have Endou¡¯s name in it, and you¡¯ll have the right to vote for him ¡¹

    ¡¸ What kind of dictatorship is that? ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ No, aren¡¯t they all just Endou¡¯s delusions? No matter how you think about it, there won¡¯t be a hundred idiots who would follow Endou, are there? ¡¹

    One of the guys said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, his uncle was arrested, his wealthy father¡¯s company went bankrupt, right? ¡¹

    Endou doesn¡¯t have any connections nor money now.

    ¡¸ I thought of the same, but Endou himself is confident. He¡¯s laughing out loud, filled with composure. I felt that it was getting creepy ¡¹

    I get how Sakai feels.

    ¡¸ Then, he said this. ¡°Nyapoleon party¡¯s first target is Yoshida¡± ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Endou asked me to tell Yoshida this ¡°I will soon come with my combat troops so keep your eyes open and wait for me¡± ¡¹

    Endou, the right way to say that is ¡°just you wait and I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    ¡¸ Anyway, you two should be careful ¡¹

    Tanaka tells me.

    ¡¸ Well, Endou¡¯s probably just exaggerating, but still, that guy¡¯s an idiot, but he moves when he needs to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. gives you the creeps ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could it be that Endou¡¯s delusions got over the top that he¡¯s crazy now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know, it would be a problem if you meet him in the city while he¡¯s holding a knife ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yoshida aside, I¡¯m worried about Yamamine-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I don¡¯t mind if Endou stabs Yoshida at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, get stabbed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Poor Yamamine-chan ¡¹

    Well, I¡¯ve got Megu, a beauty all to myself.

    Say what you want boys.

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯ll take care, I¡¯ll tell Megu and Edie ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s better. Edie-chan seems like she could kick off Endou¡¯s knife if he had one ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re serious, take care. It¡¯s possible that someone could get hurt ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll also contact you once we discover something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Sakai, go on and enter the Nyapoleon party ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t want to. That would mean that I¡¯m Endou¡¯s subordinate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, nobody likes that ¡¹

    The boys laugh together.

    Ding Dong.

    Then, the second-hour chime rings.

    ¡¸ Anyway, that¡¯s all from us, Yoshida ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We had our second-hour lesson proceed normally.

    I.

    I¡¯m thinking a lot.

    I don¡¯t have to worry about Endou in school.

    Our school has Kuromori¡¯s warning system.

    Endou¡¯s still enrolled, but.

    Our system marks Endou Kenji as a person under surveillance.

    If ever Endou tries to intrude our school, the alarm should sound right away.

    Kstsuko-nee wouldn¡¯t miss out pressing the alarm.

    Minaho-neesan should be back from Kyoto soon.

    We¡¯re always using cars when commuting to school.

    Megu has her club activities, but Nagisa¡¯s car picks her up in front of the school gate.

    Let¡¯s not have them wait in front of the school gate.

    We¡¯ll use the parking lot for the faculty and staff always.

    If we do that, I don¡¯t have to worry about getting ambushed by Endou, or Nyapoleon Party which is under Endou (Although I don¡¯t know whether they exist or not)

    After the second hour, I¡¯ll go to the bakery for the third and fourth hours, Katsuko-nee will come to teach me.

    I can talk to her about it.

    But.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s definitely involved here ¡¹

    I mutter.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    Endou came back to the city in high spirits. And still pinpointing his aims at me.

    That¡¯s unthinkable most of the time.

    Perhaps, those people told Endou that I¡¯m the one who took him down.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s only one person that comes to my mind ¡¹

    The student council president, Iwakura Yukiyo

    I think she¡¯s moving behind the scenes.

    It¡¯s been four months since the fuss in May.

    It¡¯s about time she makes a move.

    Depending on the circumstances, ¡°Nyapoleon party¡± might exists.

    The boss maybe Iwakura-san, not Endou.

    I look behind the classroom.

    The delinquent guys in our class are absent.

    Those guys are inevitably connected to Iwakura-san.

    That¡¯s a problem.

    Iwakura-san might¡¯ve tampered with the security system inside the school and allowed Endou to infiltrate.

    I don¡¯t think that she¡¯d give him access to the secret underground passage and the monitoring room under the principal¡¯s office.

    If she tells that stupid Endou, he¡¯d definitely expose the secret to the other students.

    That guy can¡¯t shut up when you tell him a secret.

    Therefore, Iwakura-san won¡¯t go that far.

    Iwakura-san will be in trouble if the secret monitoring system of Kuromori is exposed.

    The second hour was over while I had such endless worries.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I call Megu and Edie right away and explain it briefly.

    ¡¸ Anyway, be sure to guard Megu, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ What about Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be fine. I have Katsuko-nee with me in the bakery, once we sold the bread for the day and done tidying up, we¡¯ll be back to the mansion right away ¡¹

    It¡¯s Saturday today.

    Fortunately, there are no activities in the bread-making club.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to MInaho-neesan about Endou ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan should have connections with the gangs in this town.

    She should be able to investigate Endou¡¯s movements.

    I can consult about Iwakura-san too.

    ¡¸ Anya¡¯s with us until noon ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll look after Megumi, I guess we should have Anya look after Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s a rare chance for Anya so let¡¯s have her enjoy the Japanese school ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s better ¡¹

    We should leave Anya to Nei.

    It¡¯s Nei we¡¯re talking about so she¡¯ll surely take care of Anya and let her have fun.

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Megu agrees

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s about time I go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll help out during lunch ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s club practice is in the afternoon.

    I¡¯ve got to ask Megu and Nei to be the seller during lunch as usual.

    We don¡¯t bake that much during Saturdays since it doesn¡¯t sell well so it¡¯ll be sold out soon.

    Well, that¡¯s also because Megu and Nei, two beauties are selling it.

    If I were the seller, it would be left untouched.

    ¡¸ Darling ¡¹

    Edie pats the edge of my bag.

    That¡¯s where my ¡°beat-up stick¡± is hidden.

    I could hide it in my sleeve when wearing winter clothes, but.

    Summer clothes are short sleeved, so I can only keep it in my bag.

    ¡¸ You should take that out ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh, Yoshida? Making bread today again?! ¡¹

    Takana calls me as I carry my bag out of the classroom.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I made good ones today so buy some ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t you give at least the guys in our class a 50 yen discount sometimes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m not the one who puts the price there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee decides the prices of bread.

    Also.

    ¡º Once you decided on the price, bake bread for that cost. If it doesn¡¯t sell, don¡¯t think of putting the price down ¡»

    That¡¯s what she strictly told me.

    If this was an actual business, if it¡¯s unsold, dispose of it instead of selling it cheap.

    But for now, I¡¯m only under training.

    If I can¡¯t sell to customers at the assessed price then,

    I must keep that disgrace to my heart.

    Therefore, I won¡¯t do price cuts.

    Well, fortunately, I don¡¯t bake a lot of bread for the moment, so the numbers are squeezed.

    There are still a few that don¡¯t sell, however.

    ¡¸ I guess not, well, keep at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Tanaka sees me off smiling.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, the lemon-cream bread last time was delicious! Will you make that one again? ¡¹

    After coming out of the door, another girl asks me.

    ¡¸ Err, I plan on making it again next Tuesday ¡¹

    I still can¡¯t do all of Katsuko-nee¡¯s recipes so, my repertoire of the bread I sell keeps on changing.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t you announce what kind of bread you sell on what day of the week? ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ Thanks, I¡¯ll prep that for next week ¡¹

    Should I put it out on the wall in the school cafeteria or should give it out to each class?

    I can also post it on the high school forums.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m expecting that! ¡¹

    Oh.

    My classmates are really helping me.

    They all are supporting Megu and me.

    I¡¯m thankful to them.

    Having a home is an aid in itself.

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    I hold my student bag under my arm.

    I hide my ¡°beat-up stick¡± in the shadows.

    I need to be ready to swing it if anything happens.

    I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be attacked once I step out of the classroom.

    I need to be prepared.

    Ding Dong.

    The third-hour chime rings.

    I hurry to the bakery.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The school will quiet down as soon as class starts.

    I can hear only the teacher¡¯s voice in each classroom.

    Still, I can feel people¡¯s ¡°Qi.¡±

    I can tell that there¡¯s a lot of student¡¯s ¡°qi¡± gathering in the school.

    The school building is filled with the youthful vitality.

    I¡¯m in 6th kyu in Kudou style ancient martial arts.

    Recently, I try to sense things not just with sight but also with Qi as much as possible.

    I change my shoes at the entrance, go out of the school building.

    If I go straight to the roofed corridor, it¡¯ll be the student cafeteria.

    If I use the outside passage, I¡¯ll enter the building wearing shoes.

    My bakery is built adjacent to the student cafeteria.

    It¡¯s not connected to the corridors of the school building.

    Therefore, put on outdoor shoes and enter from the backdoor.

    ¡¸ Hmm? ¡¹

    I feel a presence of the person behind the tree near the backdoor to the bakery.

    We¡¯re in the middle of class now.

    Ordinary students shouldn¡¯t be walking around.

    And at this moment.

    They¡¯ll know that I¡¯ll come to the bakery if they investigate it.

    Then, that means.

    Ambush?

    I hold to my ¡°beat-up¡± stick

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    No.

    I know this Qi.

    The person hiding behind the bush is,

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I call her out.

    Then.

    The blonde haired Yukino appears from the shade of the tree.

    ¡¸ Well, morning ¡¹

    Yukino speaks to me blunt.

    ¡¸ Not that, the third class is already starting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, hello ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you come to school to take classes? I mean, why at this time? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Last night, I went to Karaoke with Francie, and we had fun, I was asleep until earlier ¡¹

    Oh, after the show was over,

    She went out and had fun with that gay talent. I see.

    ¡¸ Then you know, the boss from Kouzuki security service gave a call and woke me up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, chief Yazawa did? ¡¹

    Why would a middle-aged man call a school girl?

    ¡¸ Not that. A woman, she looks very strict, hmmm, it¡¯s that, ah, right, Seki-san ¡¹

    Oh, Shou-neechan.

    Shou-neechan is doing her job as the head of Kouzuki SS quite well.

    ¡¸ Seki-san was really angry. She told me to stop sulking in bed and go to school ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s living in an establishment of Kouzuki SS.

    It¡¯s a lodging facility for people who came from abroad and is in short term stay.

    Their security is flawless.

    There¡¯s always some personnel from Kouzuki SS 24 hours a day.

    ¡¸ Then an official sent me off in a car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then why don¡¯t you go take classes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot? It¡¯s Saturday today. If I go and attend classes on the third hour on Saturday, I¡¯d look like an idiot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, why not? ¡¹

    I had sex on the first hour and skipped lessons.

    I went back to take classes in the second hour.

    Then, I¡¯m baking bread on the third and fourth hours.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like that. That¡¯s not cool. Besides! ¡¹

    Yukino still worries about other people¡¯s opinion.

    Even though she doesn¡¯t need to care about them anymore.

    Yukino is still Yukino.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯ve got nowhere to go until they pick me up at noon! ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Got it, want to get in? ¡¹

    I asked Yukino.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t plan on doing anything weird to me, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have the time. I need to be done baking bread at the end of the fourth hour ¡¹

    The process after baking has to be considered depending on the bread.

    Others have to be put in a bag.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be busy, so I couldn¡¯t care about you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, that¡¯s better! I don¡¯t want you to care about me! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s angry for some reason.

    I have no choice.

    I open up the back door to the bakery with the key.

    Click, the door opens.

    ¡¸ Well, get in ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me ¡¹

    Then, we enter the bakery.

 Chapter 617. Second wall

    ¡¸ Sit over there. How should I put it, don¡¯t get close to the working table ¡¹

    I tell Yukino.

    ¡¸ What? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be making bread now. It¡¯s just a matter of sanitary problems ¡¹

    Last time Yukino came here, I was cleaning up, so there was no problem,

    But now, I¡¯m about to bake bread

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lot of trouble ¡¹

    I wash my hands, put on my white coat and hat.

    ¡¸ You wear this to keep the hair from dropping ¡¹

    I hold my hair inside the cap.

    Then, I also put on the mask.

    Then, I wash my hands with alcohol.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hasn¡¯t come yet.

    Still, there are things I can do alone.

    I have to pre-head the even too.

    I bring over the dough we made this morning from the warehouse in the back and check it.

    Some doughs need to be processed before entering the oven.

    I continue working silently.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I¡¯ve checked all the dough in the pan.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sorry I¡¯m late ¡¹

    The door opens, and Katsuko-nee comes in.

    ¡¸ Oh? You¡¯re here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sees Yukino sitting on the corner of the room and said.

    Yukino¡¯s fiddling with her phone, looking bored.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get out if I¡¯m in the way ¡¹

    Yukino looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if all you do is stay there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not your friend ¡¹

    Yukino speaks in displeasure as she looks at Katsuko-nee¡¯s peaceful expression.

    She¡¯s not good at dealing with Katsuko-nee.

    Still, she doesn¡¯t have any intention of leaving the room.

    She¡¯s got no other place to stay.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, please check this ¡¹

    I call her out.

    ¡¸ Yes, give me a moment ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee washes her hands, puts on her white coat, hat, mask, and disinfects her hand in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s see ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee double-checks the dough in the pan.

    ¡¸ This is, well, okay. It¡¯s average. Let¡¯s try baking it and see if we can sell it or not after it¡¯s done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ The bad ones are decreasing, you¡¯re doing well ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not yet 100% ¡¹

    ¡¸ Idiot. You can¡¯t do it perfectly, of course. You just started ¡¹

    But.

    I should avoid making defects as much as possible.

    I can¡¯t make something I can¡¯t sell.

    The costs of production are increasing.

    ¡¸ You should learn something else other than that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ Baking bread is influenced by the season. Be careful with the changes in temperature and humidity ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, but ¡¹

    I¡¯ve read several books on how to make bread.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t. You need at least a year minimum to know the difference of baking on seasons. You need to check it with your own eyes and tongue ¡¹

    One year.

    ¡¸ Therefore, think of this first year as the year for experience and learning. You don¡¯t have to think of anything unnecessary ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee has been baking bread every day ever since her prostitute era.

    ¡¸ The first bread you baked was during the Golden Week, then you worked for three months in the mansion, and it¡¯s only been a month since you started to make bread earnestly in the school. Therefore, you don¡¯t know about how to make summer bread for now ¡¹

    I have less than four months of experience.

    ¡¸ Even in the average business, you¡¯ve got to know the atmosphere of work in one month, the flow of work in the third month, the contents of work in half a year, and even if you know the arrangement of work in a year, even after three, five, or even seven years. Anyway, you gain experience when you see the next wall ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wall? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. A wall you have to pass through. Once you cross that wall, there will be a next one. Furthermore, you need to overcome the walls one after another, in order. There¡¯s no skipping ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Well, those with talents can overcome several walls in no time, but they can understand something that takes ten years in three years. It¡¯s a natural gift. But, in making bread, no genius could make the first year ordinary ¡¹

    Winter, spring, summer, fall, I¡¯ve got to experience the changes in seasons to understand.

    ¡¸ Geniuses could capitalize on their first year experience for the second year. Though they could average out the difference in seasons, it would take them three to five years to master on how to deal with it ¡¹

    I¡¯m an ordinary man. No, I believe that I¡¯m less than that.

    Therefore, it¡¯ll take a lot more time than most people.

    ¡¸ Got it, in my case, I have to do my best to somehow master this by the time I graduate from high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re only allowed to fail because you¡¯re still a student. ¡¹

    I¡¯m still a student of bread-making course.

    Even if I fail, it¡¯s tolerated since I¡¯m a student.

    I mean, if I fail, I don¡¯t have to sell that bread for the day.

    Oh, that¡¯s why Minaho-neesan¡¯s letting the merchant sell bread to the cafeteria.

    It is not to trouble the students if I fail.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only students who are recognized for working hard, professionals must always bring good results. The eyes of paying customers are still harsh ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee was a professional prostitute.

    She knows how harsh it is to live like a professional.

    ¡¸ Got it. I don¡¯t think about anything unnecessary for now, I¡¯ll concentrate on how to make bread as Katsuko-nee says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stupid. It¡¯s okay to think about other things. Instead, you should consider. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Also, you can fail, try out a lot of things. That¡¯s the reason why you spend your time as a student ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said smiling.

    ¡¸ Go on and fail. Failures are okay. But, you should learn why you failed. Then, learn what you must do not to repeat the same mistakes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, Katsuko-nee and I continued our work silently.

    We¡¯re already familiar with our share of tasks.

    Katsuko-nee gives me advises from time to time.

    If I think that was important, I take notes of it.

    It¡¯s so troublesome to wash my hands and disinfect it again every time I take notes, but,

    Katsuko-nee said that it¡¯s important to take notes in case I forget.

    Katsuko-nee brings it up while we¡¯re in the middle of work, so Katsuko-nee often doesn¡¯t remember what she said after some time.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s take a break ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said after we finished putting the last pan in the oven.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Saturday today. They¡¯re fewer than usual, so it¡¯s easier ¡¹

    Yeah, we went to break time 15 minutes earlier than usual.

    ¡¸ Coffee, or tea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel like coffee today ¡¹

    I look at Yukino sitting in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, can I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on ¡¹

    I see Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes smiling between her hat and mask.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino, which do you want, coffee, or tea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Coffee ¡¹

    Yukino replied to me without looking away from the phone.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee prepares coffee.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll bring it ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sitting on our usual tea zone.

    I place three coffee cups in the tray and take them to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s yours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I made this, take them if you want ¡¹

    She brings out scones for a tea ceremony.

    Yukino¡¯s not taking any.

    ¡¸ Eat. It¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    I take the initiative and pick one.

    I give it a bite and show that there¡¯s no poison.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take one ¡¹

    Yukino reaches out to the scones.

    This isn¡¯t Yukino¡¯s personality¡¯s fault.

    During the holidays, Katsuko-nee and I fooled her a lot of times so now she¡¯s extremely cautious.

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    Now that we¡¯re done baking bread, I remembered something I had to tell.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I know that. I was listening to your conversation in the classroom ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ I should tell Yukino about this, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that depends on you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, showing a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Yukino, look ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Yukino seems to like the scones after taking the first bite.

    She¡¯s eating it deliciously with her mouth wide open.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I heard this from my classmates. Endou¡¯s back, they said ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kenji? ¡¹

    Yukino stopped moving.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t know the details but, looks like he hates me so much that he wants to kill me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. Why not? I do think that Kinji beating you up is the right answer ¡¹

    She¡¯s harsh as always.

    ¡¸ So, was there anything about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I didn¡¯t ask them, I forgot ¡¹

    ¡¸ The hell? So useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry. But still, I thought that I should warn Yukino just in case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? I didn¡¯t do anything for Kenji to bear a grudge on me ¡¹

    Well.

    Isn¡¯t dumping Endou enough for a grudge?

    ¡¸ Well, Endou¡¯s an idiot in a lot of meaning, right? It¡¯s possible that something unexpected happens ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, that guy¡¯s got loose screws everywhere ¡¹

    Yukino sips coffee.

    ¡¸ Who met Kenji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A guy in our class, Sakai, he met him in the game center ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that guy, he always wears disgusting glasses, he looks disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s true that his glasses don¡¯t look cool but is he that disgusting? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He is! His face is full of acne ¡¹

    That has nothing to do with the glasses then.

    ¡¸ So, what did Kenji look like? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Seems like he¡¯s gotten chaotic. He¡¯s imitating exile with his haircut ¡¹

    ¡¸ Exile? What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kameda. He looks like Kameda ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was there someone like that? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know either. That¡¯s all I heard from Sakai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did the number of people increase without anyone knowing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Endou¡¯s become an Otaku it seems ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, he became a Napoleon otaku. So much that he was shouting ¡°I¡¯ll become Napoleon¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Napoleon? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, but it looks like Napoleon is a boom inside his head. Saying that ¡°I¡¯ll crawl my way to becoming the emperor just like Napoleon¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hah, that guy¡¯s all-talk as usual ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ When he was in the baseball club, he said: ¡°I¡¯ll become a player like Barry Bonds or Alex Rodriguez!¡± ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s his habit of saying big names.

    ¡¸ Really, what an idiot. Of all the names he could say, it was those two ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ The two of them were accused of using drugs. Barry Bonds was banished from the Major League, and Alex Rodrigues is about to be expelled ¡¹

    Hearing that, Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Is Kenji doing drugs too? What an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, talking about suspicions of drug use, the two major baseball players were using steroids and growth hormones, it¡¯s different from using stimulant drugs ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Either way, Kenji¡¯s head is like a flower garden ¡¹

    Well, that guy was your boyfriend, Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, just be careful not to bump to him, tell Kouzuki SS too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Also, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I look at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just my intuition, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or not, but ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Could it be that Iwakura-san¡¯s involved with this case? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s just that I heard Endou was getting a lot of underlings, that he¡¯s making a group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Group? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it had a strange name if I recall. Hmm, not Napoleon. Right, ¡°Nyapoleon party¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way. Kenji doesn¡¯t have money to do that ¡¹

    Yeah, Yukino also knows that Endou¡¯s house went bankrupt.

    ¡¸ That guy can¡¯t have followers unless he¡¯s throwing them money ¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t have the source of money anymore.

    ¡¸ But, I heard that guy¡¯s got a team of a hundred members and more supporters ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just Kenji¡¯s delusions ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, then that¡¯s great, but ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Is there a possibility that Iwakura-san¡¯s moving behind the scenes again? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a possibility. I¡¯ll investigate ¡¹

    She said and smiled.

    ¡¸ We thought that she¡¯s calmed down after having her mess around with the fishermen during the summer vacation, although ¡¹

    Oh right, she was made to ride a ship where it¡¯s filled with black people, and they can¡¯t speak Japanese Seriously.

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s about time for her mischief ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You know, the brothel will still take time to resume ¡¹

    During the holidays in May, Iwakura-san told Minaho-neesan that she and the others want to continue being a prostitute. Therefore, the brothel has to reopen.

    However.

    Iwakura-san and the others are all prostitutes that didn¡¯t sell that much.

    It was necessary to find girls who were attractive enough to recall the previous customers as new prostitutes aside from those people.

    Just in case, Kouzuki Jii-chan promised to introduce some families who are on the verge of collapsing, however.

    It¡¯s taking some time.

    Yesterday, Minaho-neesan interviewed the first two.

    Iwakura-san must be feeling ¡°how long are they going to keep me waiting?¡±

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ve been busy with other things for a while ¡¹

    Replacing the school faculty.

    Constructing the bakery.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s teaching me how to make bread while doing housework.

    During the summer, we traveled overseas, a lot happened.

    Thus, the reopening of the brothel is delayed.

    ¡¸ Iwakura-san can¡¯t wait, so she started something, that¡¯s enough for consideration ¡¹

    She hired people to kill me before

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s back now. I waited for Ojou-sama to reach home then I came here, crossing paths with her ¡¹

    Mana, Agnes, and Mao-chan are left in the mansion.

    There should be one adult left with them as much as possible.

    ¡¸ Iwakura-san is Ojou-sama¡¯s toy so we can¡¯t just move arbitrarily ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Haa, why is Minaho-neesan looking after such troublesome person ¡¹

    To be honest, I don¡¯t feel any charm from Iwakura-san.

    I wonder why Minaho-neesan still keeps her as a toy?

    ¡¸ I think your questions will be answered soon ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said smiling.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama finds meaning in dealing with a girl like Iwakura-san. She¡¯s a necessity ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand it soon ¡¹

    Will that time really come? Really?

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we go back to work? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I put on our masks again.

    We washed our hands and disinfected them.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s finish up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    We begin packing the bread

    Then.

    ¡¸ You really are immersed about your family and making bread in these past four months. You¡¯re working so hard ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says suddenly.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the students in your class are so kind to you and Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Those guys?

    ¡¸ After all, people judge others from what they see do every day. The students in your class know how hard you¡¯re working to become a master baker. Therefore, they¡¯re all kind to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not ¡¹

    ¡¸ An average high school student isn¡¯t thinking of the future as ready as you. You¡¯re already working so hard, trying to become a baker ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Because I have a lot of women.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s feeding everyone, including myself.

    ¡¸ I want to become an adult as soon as possible. I wanted to earn money with my own hands ¡¹

    For the sake of my precious women.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have a talent. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thankful to Katsuko-nee for showing me the way how to become a baker ¡¹

    I¡¯ve decided on the direction I¡¯m heading to.

    What¡¯s left is for me to run that way.

    ¡¸ It makes me happy when you say that, but ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s face looks gloomy.

    ¡¸ Do you remember the weather today? ¡¹

    Huh?

    This bakery has no windows.

    I can¡¯t look outside.

    ¡¸ If I recall, it was sunny ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sunny without clouds today. The sky looks beautiful as you can see it blue ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try stopping once in a while and look at your surroundings. If not, you¡¯ll overlook all the beauty around you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ I think that your efforts in the last four months are incredible. You¡¯re my pride. Our family¡¯s pride. But, it¡¯s about time for you to calm down and stop for a while ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Your classmates see your efforts, they recognize you and Megumi-chan. But, the other students ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    They don¡¯t know Megu or me as much as our classmates.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t know anything. Therefore, they make a judgment based on rumors. They think of the wrong impressions. Those who bring their lunch usually don¡¯t have the opportunity to eat your bread ¡¹

    What do the students think of me?

    ¡¸ There were some who spoke harshly during the fuss this morning, weren¡¯t there? ¡¹

    Yeah, saying that it¡¯s disgusting for first-year students to be engaged and live together.

    There were some who said they¡¯d never buy my bread.

    ¡¸ That was an excellent opportunity. Usually, people don¡¯t speak our their thoughts to the person ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I.

    I was naive.

    I thought that just working hard would be enough for everyone to accept me.

    I thought that they¡¯d understand, they¡¯ll be convinced.

    ¡¸ See, it¡¯s better if you stop and have some time to look around, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ In this past four months, you were concentrating on the inside. The family and making bread. It¡¯s certain that you need time. And you worked your best. I understand that, but ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you move to the next step. Perhaps, you overcame your first wall. But, the next barrier is standing right after. You can overcome the second wall only with a different method from the first wall ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Now, several things are moving at the same time. You need to deal with them all so worry all you want. You can fail as much as you can. You can take your time with it. Even if you make a big mistake, you can transfer out of the school with Megumi-chan, that¡¯s okay too. So, you can worry, suffer, try all you want, and ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Overcome it. We¡¯ll watch over you no matter what happens ¡¹

 Chapter 618.FOOL FOR A LOVE

    Chapter 618£®FOOL¡¡FOR¡¡A¡¡LOVE

    For now, we¡¯re done preparing.

    It¡¯s faster than usual today.

    Well, it¡¯s Saturday, the amount we made is less than weekdays.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all okay now. Then, I¡¯ll go back home ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes off her white coat after she finished checking my work.

    After the fourth hour is over, I leave the sales to Megu and Nei.

    I do the clean-up, tallying sales, and writing on the ledger.

    Once Megu¡¯s done with her practice, the pickup car will come, and I¡¯ll close the bakery and go home.

    That¡¯s roughly the same every day.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s the yesterday sales, then here¡¯s the money for change ¡¹

    It¡¯s at this time when Katsuko-nee collects the proceeds from the day before.

    She drops by the bank on the way back to the mansion and deposits it.

    She also leaves change money at that time.

    Also, Katsuko-nee has a lot of work to do during the daytime, such as ordering raw materials, preparing bags, and so on.

    ¡¸ Then, take care of the rest, Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me, then she looked at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, what¡¯s your plan? If you want, I can send you over ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s coming here once the fourth lesson ends to sell bread.

    Katsuko-nee thought that Yukino doesn¡¯t want to meet her.

    ¡¸ No thanks. Someone from Kouzuki SS will come to pick me up like usual ¡¹

    Yukino smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m under surveillance. I don¡¯t have the intention of committing suicide this late though ¡¹

    Yukino feels that the bodyguards from Kouzuki SS following her aren¡¯t for security but for surveillance.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m free when I¡¯m in school. Although this is the school, so I know you¡¯re watching me ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Once the chime for the end of fourth-hour rings, I¡¯ll go somewhere else before Megumi could come. So, leave me alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. If that¡¯s the case I don¡¯t mind, but ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says bluntly.

    But.

    ¡¸ No, Yukino, stay here until the people from Kouzuki SS comes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What? No way ¡¹

    Yukino rejects.

    ¡¸ I said it earlier, Endou might be planning something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kenji? I¡¯ll be fine. That guy can¡¯t do anything alone ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true, but.

    ¡¸ But, what if he¡¯s not alone? ¡¹

    I have to think of that possibility.

    ¡¸ That guy can¡¯t get help from anyone this late. Kenji got no backing from anyone anymore ¡¹

    Endou¡¯s uncle lost his position as a city councilor. His father¡¯s company went bankrupt, and they ran away.

    Endou has no power backing him up.

    ¡¸ Even if his backing disappears, some other people may try to use him, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like Iwakura-san? ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s your underling, right? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s deceived by Iwakura-san too.

    She was made to swallow marble chocolate, tricking her that it was a contraceptive.

    ¡¸ Not really, she¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s loose pet ¡¹

    I can only say it like that.

    ¡¸ Iwakura-san being behind Enodu is just my intuition, only one of the possibilities. It¡¯s possible that there are other elements involved. Anyway, someone might be using Endou¡¯s hatred of me to attack Kuromori ¡¹

    ¡¸ That has nothing to do with me, right? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with a displeased face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you may not be, but, you don¡¯t want to get caught in between, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That child in your stomach is mine. If anything happens to your body, I¡¯d feel sad ¡¹

    Yukino thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ Right, don¡¯t want that to happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? So stay with us until Kouzuki SS picks you up ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If the enemy takes some action, I think they¡¯ll come when there are still a lot of students in the school ¡¹

    Like taking us down while the crowd is watching.

    They can hold a lot of hostages.

    That would restrict our movements.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow is Sunday so if they¡¯re about to move, it would be after-school. ¡¹

    I feel like they¡¯ll start before the defense system is turned on.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t they just do it while in the middle of classes, while all of the students are in school? ¡¹

    Yukino asked.

    It¡¯s Sunday, so once the fourth class is over, the students without club activities will go home in haste.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but if the enemy were Iwakura-san, she¡¯d wait until after-shool ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you see, Iwakura-san¡¯s the student council president ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The student council president herself won¡¯t do anything like interfering with the class ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? She picked me up while in class back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Back then, it was under Minaho-neesan¡¯s order. But if Iwakura-san crushes down the classes with her own ideas and she kept it a secret to Minaho-neesan, Minaho-neesan will get angry that it¡¯ll be harsh for her later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way, once exposed, Yuzuki will get angry at her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, but Iwakura-san¡¯s the type who wants Minaho-neesan to look after her so she won¡¯t do anything that would make Minaho-neesan abandon her. She only wants to do something that would get Minaho-neesan angry. She won¡¯t do anything beyond that line ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸ In the first place, it was Minaho-neesan who made Iwakura-san the student council president. Therefore, she won¡¯t do anything that would cause inconvenience to the students, I think ¡¹

    The target is only me, or my family alone.

    Iwakura-san will wait for after-school.

    ¡¸ I mean, I think she¡¯ll refrain from attacking until I¡¯m done with my bread project, which was spearheaded by Minaho-neesan. In short, something¡¯s coming up once we¡¯re done selling bread ¡¹

    I think that¡¯s a strong possibility.

    ¡¸ In that case, shouldn¡¯t I get away from you? ¡¹

    Yukino grins.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather not be with someone I know will get attacked ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re confident that you can protect yourself alone, sure ¡¹

    I said

    ¡¸ I have Edie with me. Nei is a tactics advisor too. Also, Nikita will be with us for a while

    Our defense is enough.

    ¡¸ Hah! You seem to be good at coaxing, must be Yuzuki¡¯s influence ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ Got it. If you¡¯re going that far to say that, then I¡¯ll stay here even if I don¡¯t want to! ¡¹

    Yukino sits back on the chair.

    ¡¸ I really don¡¯t want to, okay?! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    For now, it helps that Yukino¡¯s somewhere I could reach.

    If she gets away from us and gets kidnapped by the enemy, it would be a serious matter.

    We kidnapped Shirasaka Sousuke and used him as hostage towards Shirasaka house effectively, we know how fearful that is.

    ¡¸ It really as Yukino-san says. You¡¯ve become strong ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯ll leave this case to you. I¡¯ll be going by now ¡¹

    Saying that she holds her bag and stands up.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey wait, are you just leaving? ¡¹

    Yukino tells Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Stay over here too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I leave everything to him when it comes to school. I only give him support, but I don¡¯t help out. That¡¯s what I decided on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, that¡¯s an excuse, you¡¯re an idiot ¡¹

    Yukino and Katsuko-nee glare at each other.

    ¡¸ Well, Yukino-san¡¯s an outsider so you wouldn¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t care either, but I just want to make it a bit fair for him ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ I know how dirty of a woman you are ever since May. You¡¯re quite cunning. Aren¡¯t you feeling quite better just because he¡¯s an idiot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you want to say? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee glares at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Look, I was listening to you two while you were making bread earlier. Aren¡¯t you just substituting a lot of misplaced logic? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not true, Yukino ¡¹

    I get in between the two.

    ¡¸ You really are an idiot. Getting fooled from just that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have that intention however ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ So what? Could it be that you¡¯re waiting for him to see through the contradiction? ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case then you¡¯re expecting too much from him. You¡¯re a much more harsh woman than I thought. This guy¡¯s stupidity is endless. When you have some thoughts, he won¡¯t understand it unless you tell him clearly. His brain is smaller than a cricket¡¯s! ¡¹

    Yukino, what did you notice?

    Is there something I didn¡¯t realize here?

    ¡¸ Leave us alone. It¡¯s our problem ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said calmly.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t allow that, his existence is my lifeline here ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ Yuzuki only allows me to live for his sake, right? I know that ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ After the show was over last night, I felt thankful to Yuzuki for the first time. I announced that I was pregnant last night. Yuzuki told me to do that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan did?

    She ordered Yukino to announce it.

    ¡¸ Well, I thought that it¡¯s the usual orders to hurt me, but when I did it, I was wrong. When I announced on television that I was pregnant with the child of the man who raped me, and I can no longer abort, that the only path for me was to give birth, the people¡¯s view of me has surely changed ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I was no longer the insensitive daughter of a sex criminal, the world now sees me as a victim of sex crime. The attitude of the staff has changed completely. They¡¯re all kind to me now ¡¹

    Yukino snorts.

    ¡¸ I thought that I would be humiliated in front of the television, but Yuzuki¡¯s shown me a way to survive. I¡¯ve resolved myself and will work hard. I don¡¯t think that Yuzuki or Kouzuki SS will continue their protection all the time ¡¹

    It won¡¯t continue all the time, huh?

    ¡¸ Once that old man from Kouzuki house dies, their regime will change, I can¡¯t tell whether you people would let me live for long while fooling all the people ¡¹

    Right, Jii-chan¡¯s old.

    Kouzuki house will not always protect us.

    If Jii-chan, the center of Kouzuki dies before Misuzu becomes an adult.

    Shiba-san, the new head of Kouzuki group may rebel against Misuzu.

    No, it¡¯s possible that Shiba-san is overthrown by a coup from the branch family.

    If some strange guy gains control of Kouzuki group.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san may be forced to get married.

    Kouzuki SS may turn to our enemies.

    Chief Yazawa, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan might be suddenly dismissed.

    ¡¸ I know that I¡¯m given a chance until next year when I give birth. Until then, all I can do is do my best as a TV personality, so the public recognizes me ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Right now, the only way for me to live is just an imaginary work ¡¹

    The public knows Yukino.

    Her father¡¯s crime, Yukino¡¯s experience, her abuse.

    ¡¸ Seriously, after yesterday¡¯s broadcast was over, I finally understood. Yuzuki didn¡¯t have me show up on TV because she hates me. She¡¯s been thinking on her own way on how I could continue to survive. Therefore, this ¡¹

    Yukino looks down.

    ¡¸ Of course. Minaho-neesan is Yukino¡¯s homeroom teacher. She¡¯s worried about Yukino¡¯s future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I thank her. A bit. She¡¯s being considerate of me ¡¹

    Then, Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ So, do you get it? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What is Yuzuki considering for you? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ No, but, Minaho-neesan made this bakery for me, even made the ¡°bread-making course¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s almost a month since you started making bread here and selling it to the students, right? It¡¯s about time you should notice it ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ See? He¡¯s really an idiot. What you said earlier didn¡¯t make any sense for him. You need to be clear with him! ¡¹

    Yukino looks at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s doing well. He¡¯s working hard ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ I know that already! But that¡¯s not enough you know?! Seriously ¡¹

    Yukino shows a displeased face.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I really don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about Yukino. Could you please tell me? ¡¹

    Yukino sighs loudly.

    ¡¸ Sure. Do you mind? ¡¹

    She asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Wait, give him a bit more time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing will happen if I do, he¡¯s a genuine idiot, you know ¡¹

    Yukino glares a time.

    ¡¸ Okay, for now, you¡¯ve been making bread and selling it for almost a month, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Yeah, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, do you think it¡¯s still okay? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yes, of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s displeased eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Well, Katsuko-nee¡¯s much more familiar in making bread than me, she also has experience in doing it for so long ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. There¡¯s no one as stupid as you in this world so don¡¯t use your low-IQ self as the basis ¡¹

    Yukino, what do you want to say?

    ¡¸ This woman only knows how to bake bread for so many years in that mansion. Although I can say, they taste good. I did eat the bread this woman made before ¡¹

    Yukino sighed.

    ¡¸ But, that and selling bread are two different things, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ This woman has never experienced selling her bread, hasn¡¯t she? I mean, she doesn¡¯t have any experience in the business itself, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Yes. I was a prostitute, but I let Ojou-sama take care of all the business side ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    I see. Even when she sells her body, it¡¯s Minaho-neesan who makes contracts on who¡¯s sold to who.

    ¡¸ Last night, after my show ended, I went to Karaoke with Francie. That homosexual talent plays an active role, right? He told me this. ¡°An interesting performance is similar to a selling performance, but they¡¯re not equal. No matter how interesting one is, entertainers won¡¯t be able to survive if they can¡¯t sell¡± ¡¹

    That means.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with baking bread, right?1 A delicious bread isn¡¯t equal to a selling bread, right? ¡¹

    Not equal?

    ¡¸ No matter how many delicious breads you make, this woman has no experience of actually selling bread that is for sale ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks up.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Dear. I¡¯ve been trying to teach you like I¡¯m all great ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. This man depends on you too much that he thinks you know everything about making bread, isn¡¯t why this happened? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.

    I was thinking that I won¡¯t make a mistake as long as I do it as Katsuko-nee says.

    I thought of learning skills from Katsuko-nee as a study period, I was naive.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Katsuko-nee. Yukino¡¯s right ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also Katsuko-nee¡¯s first time selling bread to customers, right ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t notice that.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s also feeling uneasy ¡¹

    Dammit.

    ¡¸ And yet, I keep on depending on Katsuko-nee, so Katsuko-nee¡¯s been keeping her front to not let me feel uneasy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee apologizes to me.

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯m the one at fault here. I didn¡¯t understand Katsuko-nee¡¯s feelings at all ¡¹

    I¡¯m such a fool.

    ¡¸ Earlier, this woman told you this, something about ¡°starting one month, then three months.¡± This woman was talking to herself ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Showing up on TV, that¡¯s what I thought. I understood the atmosphere during the first month. I followed the flow on the third month. But, I don¡¯t understand it all. I can¡¯t survive on my own without people with experience, like Francie and Snatch ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s fighting.

    She¡¯s fighting alone in the TV world.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s fighting in business for the first time.

    Seeing which bread will sell, which bread to make.

    I wasn¡¯t fighting at all.

    All I do was hiding under Katsuko-nee¡¯s umbrella.

    I just do what I¡¯m told, bake the bread I¡¯m told to cook.

    I didn¡¯t notice Katsuko-nee¡¯s thoughts.

    I see.

    This bakery and ¡°bread-making course.¡±

    This curriculum of learning business by the time I graduate.

    It¡¯s not for me

    Minaho-neesan told Katsuko-nee as well to learn about business with the bakery in our school.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, I¡¯ll also think about the management from now on ¡¹

    What can I do?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help you think on which bread we can sell ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hah! Are you an idiot? You? Thinking? You can never come up with good ideas ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ But I still will ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a waste of time, you should listen to the opinions of your customers instead ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ Why are you still in the class? ¡¹

    My class?

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re planning to become a baker, then you can quit school, right? Yet, why is Yuzuki still letting you have classes? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re selling bread to high school students, then research high school students. ¡¹ If you¡¯re a classmate, they¡¯ll tell you anything, there¡¯s no hard talk, right? ¡¹

    Ah.

    Right.

    ¡¸ Takana told me this earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s asking to get our class at least 50 yen discount ¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸ Tanaka thinks that the bread we¡¯re selling is priced 50 yen higher ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    They¡¯re my classmates, so they give out their honest opinions.

    ¡¸ But, the bread you make is delicious. I confirm the taste every day ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it Katsuko-nee, it¡¯s not about the price fitting the taste ¡¹

    That¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸ Compared to the bread sold to the school cafeteria, if they want to buy lunch bread, ours are a bit more pricy. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    We need to know what the customers are looking for.

    Don¡¯t just pursue the taste.

    We need to know what are the products of those in the same market.

    That¡¯s what it means to do business.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee. Please join Megu and Nei as they sell today ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not a student of this school ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Katsuko-nee has a trauma from her first year in high school that she can¡¯t come in.

    Therefore, she¡¯s only guiding me.

    She comes home before the students come to buy bread.

    She lets Megu, Nei, and I take care of the store.

    I didn¡¯t notice even that.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ This is Katsuko-nee¡¯s shop, Katsuko-nee needs to feel the atmosphere of the customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, this is yours. ¡¹ I¡¯m only helping you out ¡¹

    I hold Katsuko-nee¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Then it¡¯s our shop ¡¹2

    ¡¸ Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, let¡¯s sell them together. Study together. Let¡¯s try out things together, fail together ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s overcome those walls together ¡¹

    We¡¯re not alone.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, got it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Really, you all look like idiots. Seriously ¡¹

    Yukino mutters in an amazed tone.

    1. You¡¯re goddamn right

    2. §³§à§ð§Ù §ß§Ö§â§å§ê§Ú§Þ§í§Û §â§Ö§ã§á§å§Ò§Ý§Ú§Ü §ã§Ó§à§Ò§à§Õ§ß§í§ç §³§á§Ý§à§ä§Ú§Ý§Ñ §ß§Ñ§Ó§Ö§Ü§Ú §£§Ö§Ý§Ú§Ü§Ñ§ñ §²§å§ã§î. §¥§Ñ §Ù§Õ§â§Ñ§Ó§ã§ä§Ó§å§Ö§ä §ã§à§Ù§Õ§Ñ§ß§ß§í§Û §Ó§à§Ý§Ö§Û §ß§Ñ§â§à§Õ§à§Ó §¦§Õ§Ú§ß§í§Û, §Þ§à§Ô§å§é§Ú§Û §³§à§Ó§Ö§ä§ã§Ü§Ú§Û §³§à§ð§Ù!

 Chapter 619.Beautiful Girls

    Chapter 619£®Beautiful¡¡Girls

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the gist of it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks to Nei.

    Ten minutes before the fourth class ends, Nei and Anya¡¯s at the bakery already.

    Anya seems to have tried out the ¡°experience enrollee¡± during the second and third hours on Nei¡¯s class.

    But, the fourth hour was PE.

    Anya didn¡¯t participate.

    Well, her performance is superior compared to average high school students.

    She should avoid doing exercise with the other students.

    So, Nei was showing her around the school on the fourth hour.

    That means Nei also skipped PE.

    Then they came to us as soon as possible.

    Nei¡¯s a seller of my bakery.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m thinking of methods on how to cut the costs of the bread by 50 yen ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee immediately talks to Nei, consulting her about the bakery.

    ¡¸ We shouldn¡¯t lose the current taste nor reduce the amount we produce. We need to find a way to cut down the price by 50 yen somehow ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s delicious, if we don¡¯t match the competitor¡¯s price or the student¡¯s pockets, they won¡¯t accept it.

    We need to live with the reality in front of us.

    ¡¸ Hmm. I wonder about that, Katsuko-oneechan? I think that you shouldn¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ I think that our delicious bread will be known in our school regardless of the price. If you cut down the price that easily, won¡¯t that affect the image of our products? ¡¹

    Image?

    ¡¸ No, but, Ya-chan ¡¹

    Nei stops me from stating my opinion.

    ¡¸ Well, listen to me for a bit! I¡¯m still in the middle of talking ¡¹

    Ah, sorry.

    ¡¸ You see, I also am in favor of having value products, but I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a good idea to lower the price we¡¯re selling now suddenly ¡¹

    ¡¸ But if we lower the costs as discussed earlier, the taste will be worse, and the amount will not change ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses strongly from what Nei said.

    ¡¸ No, no, Katsuko-oneechan, I think you can do it. But, it¡¯s meaningless to put effort into that ¡¹

    Meaningless.

    ¡¸ After all, if you suddenly make your product 50 yen cheaper, a lot of things will change. Some would complain without even checking out the taste or the size saying ¡°it tastes worse than before,¡± or ¡°it¡¯s smaller than the ones before,¡± those people have a loud voice so it¡¯ll taint the reputation¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s possible.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, those who checked with their eyes and tongues will know that there¡¯s no change in the taste or size, but, those people will ask ¡°why was it 50 yen more expensive? They should¡¯ve sold it at this price¡± they¡¯ll become doubtful of our methods ¡¹

    I see.

    For something cheap like bread, 50 yen change is enormous.

    For example, a 150 yen bread becoming 100 yen. Those who are buying will make a lot of guesses.

    ¡¸ No matter how much Katsuko-nee does, it all leads to bad results ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s about right ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if this goes on ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that the ¡°It¡¯s tasty but expensive¡± image should stay.

    Nei.

    ¡¸ So, we¡¯ll be selling the current products as is. Also, we¡¯ll be making a new lineup of 50 yen cheaper bread and sell them together! Katsuko-oneechan, it¡¯s better to think of producing a 50 yen cheaper food than thinking about how to lower the costs of the current products, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee nods.

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t make a lot if we produce the current series and the newly 50 yen cheaper products ¡¹

    I said.

    Katsuko-nee and I pick out the amount we produce each day.

    ¡¸ You can just adjust it according to the situation ¡¹

    Adjust?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like you¡¯re leaving the current line of products alone. You let the products that sell well be and then instead of stopping the production, you can just replace it with the 50 yen cheaper bread bit by bit, how about it?

    I see.

    We can stop the production of the bread that isn¡¯t very popular and switch them with a new product.

    And, Katsuko-nee can teach me how to make new bread one after another.

    Instead of making the 50 yen discount in one go, we can just change the type of bread we sell little by little.

    We can just take our time to make affordable products.

    But, Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t do that. Let¡¯s increase the type of bread we¡¯re selling. Adding to our current products, we¡¯ll be adding at least five new types of bread which are 50 yen cheaper ¡¹

    Increasing the variety?

    ¡¸ Of course, we won¡¯t increase the total production, let¡¯s see, how about we make twice as many products than before? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee makes a decision.

    ¡¸ Either way, you¡¯re accustomed to the job, so I think it¡¯s about time we increase the production ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Katsuko-nee, we¡¯re managing to sell them all because we keep the production small ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, if we double it, there will be some left unsold ¡¹

    Saying that. Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡¸ But, if you can¡¯t experience that, you won¡¯t become a professional baker, right? If you want to survive, you¡¯ll need to be able to make a lot more than what you do now ¡¹

    My current work is too slow, and the products I make are also few.

    ¡¸ Bread is a cheap item, so you have to make a lot and sell a lot ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    It¡¯s been four months since I started making bread.

    It¡¯s been less than a month since I started selling at the cafeteria.

    It¡¯s about time for me to take the next step.

    I can¡¯t move forward this slow.

    ¡¸ If you think of the number of students in this school, even if we increase the production by three it should be sold out. It depends on our tenacity ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee seems to be making analysis in advance.

    ¡¸ You see, Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s gonna stay here by noon, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m going to be a seller too. I want to see the reaction of the clients with my own eyes. I want to know what kind of bread they want ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ In that case, how about we put out another product in the middle of lunch? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You know? Those who finished eating their lunch box wants to buy something sweet like a sweet bun! Or those coming after club activities wishing to eat a snack ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ So, if we bring out donuts and sweet buns as freshly baked items at that time, I think they¡¯d all bite the bait ¡¹

    In that case.

    After we sell out everything during the lunch break,

    I only have to bake confectionaries, that¡¯s not impossible.

    ¡¸ If we suddenly double the amount of bread we¡¯re selling, the buyers will feel confused, it¡¯s also impossible to display all of the products, right? That¡¯s why, we¡¯ll sell the first batch during lunch, and when it sells, we can start producing the second line of bread ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s plan is realistic.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re selling out the second batch of sweet food later, we can do it with the packaging labels, writing notifications there ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we do that, the congestion in the cafeteria will ease up. Those who want bread as snacks can take it easy ¡¹

    Right now, lunchtime is the most crowded time in the area.

    And since the notable products are bought quickly, there¡¯s little left in the middle of lunch break.

    But, if we start baking the second line of bread.

    Nei¡¯s right, new customers will come to buy.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I¡¯m impressed.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Ya-chan is aware of a lot of things ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because it¡¯s already my third year in this school. Although I¡¯m still a sophomore. Being here for three years made me discover a lot ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, also. Yo-chan, it¡¯s nice to listen to the opinion from the guys in your class but, don¡¯t do anything like giving away free food or discounts on the prices, okay? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You can only use an opinion from those who buy it from a regular price ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If they can buy your bread cheaper when they give their opinion, they won¡¯t be honest ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot with loud voices with their opinions, often twisted and one-sided. Also, don¡¯t use our monitor system picking up the view of one guy, thinking ¡°I can trust this person¡¯s opinion¡± and listen only to that person ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I feel sorry only listening to their opinions ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You can return the favor in another way at another opportunity. Like calling them to your house and hosting party ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re close classmates to the end.

    I can pay for the gratitude with another method in private.

    ¡¸ Try talking that out with Megu-chan! Megu-chan has more friends who talk their opinions than Yo-chan ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I can ask the opinion of Takana and the boys, but,

    The girls are Megu¡¯s friends.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nei-chan, you¡¯ll ask your friends for their impression too, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Huh? I have no friends in class though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then make friends. We can¡¯t listen only to the first years in Megu-chan and his class ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, Megu-chan can hear the opinion of the seniors in the track-and-field! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, it¡¯s only within the athletic club. Nei-chan, gather the opinion from the cultural clubs and those not participating in any clubs ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s. Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, you can¡¯t just stay as an observer among your generation. You should try to be more intimate with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ But~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, think that you¡¯re doing it for him, not for yourself ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll do the best I can ¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try to be friendly with the girls in the bread-club ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s a teacher in the bread-club, but,

    I see. She still has some insecurity towards high school girls.

    She looks cheerful but, she¡¯s creating a barrier with the girls in the club.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to ask the opinion from the various people ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s getting rid of their walls through bread.

    Ding Dong.

    Eventually, the fourth hour ends.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I start preparing for the store opening.

    Well, the bakery is connected to the corner of the cafeteria, so I only need to arrange the bread on display.

    I open the door on the cafeteria side.

    A large table for selling is fixed up there.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I carry the pad of products, pass through the door and carry it to the desk.

    Katsuko nee and Nei also hold their pads.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out too ¡¹

    Anya said, she helped out carrying the pads.

    She¡¯s been watching us looking happy while we were talking about bread.

    Then, Yukino. Well, she¡¯s close to the wall, fiddling with her phone.

    She doesn¡¯t feel like helping at all.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan. Nikiniki wants to try being a seller too! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s here, she¡¯s not calling her Anya.

    ¡¸ Do you mind, Yoshida? ¡¹

    Anya is Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate, she hasn¡¯t lived an ordinary life.

    She¡¯s still 17, and yet she¡¯s not going to school.

    ¡¸ Hearing it from Nei, I want to experience it too! ¡¹

    She tells me happily.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go back home once this is over ¡¹

    Oh, Anya did say that she¡¯ll leave by afternoon.

    She doesn¡¯t want to face Minaho-neesan.

    Besides, Misuzu and Michi plan on coming today so she might run across with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Sure, help us ¡¹

    I tell Anya.

    ¡¸ Yes. Helping ¡¹

    Anya smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Okay, those who will sell have to put on this apron ¡¹

    Nei smiled and hands Katsuko-nee and Anya aprons.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    If it¡¯s weekdays, the students flood the cafeteria after the fourth hour, but

    It¡¯s Saturday today, so there¡¯s homeroom after classes.

    There¡¯s quite a lot of leeway.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m back! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling! ¡¹

    Megu and Edie are both running.

    The two of them seem to have skipped the homeroom.

    Well, the new homeroom teacher knows that Megu¡¯s helping out at the bakery, so there¡¯s no problem.

    If there¡¯s something we really need to know, they¡¯ll contact us.

    There¡¯s also an extension phone in this bakery that connects to the faculty room so we can talk there.

    In case handouts are distributed, a classmate in the same club as Megu hands it over during club activities.

    ¡¸ Why is Yukino here?! ¡¹

    Upon entering the bakery, Megu sees Yukino, and she shouts loudly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not here because I like it ¡¹

    Yukino says while still looking at the phone.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on, Yoshi-kun!? ¡¹

    Megu turns to me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I called her here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want her to stay here for a while. There¡¯s a reason to be troubled if she¡¯s wandering around the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Endou seems to be conspiring something ¡¹

    I whisper to Megu¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Endou-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that guy is still a student in our school, and for some reason, he¡¯s talking about something strange while having high tension ¡¹

    ¡¸ Endou-kun always talks strange things, and he¡¯s always in high tension ¡¹

    Megu, that¡¯s quite harsh from you.

    ¡¸ But, if he shows up in school, it would be dangerous ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but ¡¹

    Megu looks at Yukino and agreed.

    Endou said that he wants to beat me up though.

    Right, with his personality, he could think of harming his former girlfriend.

    He even attacked Yukino before.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s this!? ¡¹

    I hear cheers from the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Hey hey hey! There¡¯s a beauty right here! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Nei, and Anya wearing the same apron are lined up, smiling.

    Megu joins them in a hurry.

    Edie isn¡¯t a seller, but she keeps her arms in front of the table, so there are no shoplifters or fake money buyers.

    ¡¸ This is delicious, buy it! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls out to the boys.

    ¡¸ Huh, uhm, are you from the cafeteria, Onee-san? ¡¹

    The boys are making a fuss over the appearance of an unfamiliar beauty.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the teacher in ¡°bread-making course¡±! Nice to meet you all! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said in a loud voice.

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s your name? ¡¹

    A schoolboy asks.

    ¡¸ Takanashi Katsuko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oooooh!! ¡¹

    The students in the cafeteria gather around us.

    ¡¸ The bread sold in this bakery are all under this lady¡¯s guidance! I mean, she¡¯s not just guiding but also helping out in production. Yo-chan can¡¯t make all of this alone for now ¡¹

    Nei explains to everyone.

    ¡¸ What?! I see! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought that it was just that first-year guy making them alone, so I never bought from here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the bread he makes doesn¡¯t look delicious, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I see now, it¡¯s this lady making them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I see why this bread has a good reputation from those who ate it ¡¹

    I see.

    The bread made here is from a first year, me, who are still studying under the ¡°bread-making course.¡±

    That alone makes students shy away.

    But when they discover that a beautiful adult like Katsuko-nee is helping in production, the buyers will increase.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll try this out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    It¡¯s the boys who come first to the selling counter.

    ¡¸ Come here girls! Ah, yes, I¡¯m also the teacher in the bread club. Those who want to make delicious bread, come and visit us. You can also enter trial club membership ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks to the girls in front with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun to eat the bread you baked yourself ¡¹

    The girls.

    ¡¸ Is it okay to just do a trial? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, We¡¯ll be baking bread after school on Tuesday and Thursdays next week. Come over if you¡¯d like ¡¹

    ¡¸ What to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s try it out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be waiting! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s preparing to be in contact with students proactively.

    ¡¸ Wow, this bread is really delicious! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? I always recommended this to you, geez ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, back then, somehow, it looked like it¡¯s just a student selling this ¡¹

    Said the school girls.

    ¡¸ Somehow, it feels like bloom! Gorgeous! Something like that ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s a gathering of beauties right here.

    ¡¸ N-Nikita-san, can I take a photo of us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Buy some bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, I¡¯m a fan of Nikita-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Buy some bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, he¡¯s also Nikita-san¡¯s Fan ¡¹

    ¡¸ So buy some bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say, uhm, are you only in our school for a trial? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, listen to what I¡¯m saying! ¡¹

    Nikita tells off the student.

    ¡¸ People don¡¯t live off with just bread. But, if you don¡¯t have bread then buy some! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll buy ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikita-san, please sell some to me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nikita-san. Niki, nikihoho!!! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what the last guy was screaming.

    ¡¸ N-Natou-san, I¡¯m a fan of Natou-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That caucasian is no match to Natou-san¡¯s beauty! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Japanese black haired girls are the best! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s fan is coming to her cheerfully as usual.

    The atmosphere of the sellers is bright.

    ¡¸ Is that so? I get along with Nikiniki though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei and I are best friends! ¡¹

    The two smile at each other.

    ¡¸ Ooooh, that¡¯s a nice shot!! ¡¹

    Then, Megu in the middle.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s 420 yen in total. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s 630 yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s your change, 230 yen, Thank you ¡¹

    She¡¯s working in the cash register without noise.

    Is this role sharing?

    ¡¸ Hey! You¡¯re cutting in line! Go back there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She got this bag first, give it up ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s also working as the guard on the sales area.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    This is going faster than usual.

    It¡¯s been 15 minutes since we opened the store and yet.

    We¡¯re sold out.

    ¡¸ Wait, sold out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry! We¡¯ll be increasing the production by next week! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile ¡¹

    ¡¸ This lady, Katsuko-san will be standing for sales from now on too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oooh! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee waves her hand to the students.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only here for today ¡¹

    Anya says feeling a bit regretful.

    ¡¸ In that case, do you mind us taking a picture? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if that guy is from the photo or news club, but,

    At least, a student is bringing a DSLR camera.

    Seems like the student has gone back to the clubroom in a hurry.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have a photo with everyone ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take a photo with everyone in commemoration of today! ¡¹

    Sold out.

    The beauties line up on a table where nothing else is on sale.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ No thanks ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if possible, just you girls ¡¹

    The camera guy said.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then do that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Megu. Nei in between Edie and Anya.

    They all smile and face the camera.

    ¡¸ Give us a copy once you printed it. Oh, right, print a big one! I want it posted here! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I want everyone to see that Nikiniki¡¯s a member of our bakery too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s deeply moved.

 Chapter 620.say Mark2

    Chapter 620£®say¡¡Mark£²

    In the end, I was naive in my situation.

    I¡¯m borrowing the school cafeteria and selling bread I make while studying.

    That was the groundwork Minaho-neesan laid out, everything was a first time for me, so she put things on the low level.

    If I was selling bread for real, I should¡¯ve studied the students in the school a lot more.

    I should¡¯ve increased the production and the types of products I make.

    Initially, when I came up with the plan, I intended to earn living expenses for Mana and Agnes.

    When I actually started selling bread in school, I dwarfed in bread making and selling.

    Before I knew it, my target was just not to hit the red numbers.

    No, of course, I didn¡¯t know that it was this hard to do business, it took me a while to feel like I was learning how to work.

    But, that¡¯s not enough, it won¡¯t go through.

    Even with eagerness and hard work.

    If I seriously want to start a bakery, this is not okay.

    ¡¸ As expected, seeing today, I think that we¡¯ll sell out even if we bake triple the amount instead of twice ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me

    as we clean up the sales area after selling out everything.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand it at all. I never sold bread to the students myself, so I wasn¡¯t able to see what is the demand. That was a mistake on my part ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I was naive. I was thinking that it¡¯s okay for me to be on this level because I¡¯m a beginner ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m the one in charge of planning and sales. My decisions were naive. It¡¯s my fault ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me ¡¹

    Nei gets in between Katsuko-nee and me ever apologizing to each other.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough! Who cares whose fault this is! Now that you get it, that¡¯s all you need! Hey now, move forward ¡¹

    Nei smiles gently to us.

    ¡¸ From now on, Katsuko-oneechan will also be in the front, selling products ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be in the storefront as much as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s okay! No need to worry. We¡¯ll definitely get famous if we continue our pace ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the bread I make, a first-year high school boy still in ¡°bread making course¡± won¡¯t always be delicious.

    The price is the same as the ordinary bread.

    But, if they see that a beautiful adult making delicious bread is guiding and making bread together with me, that¡¯s a different story.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s existence gives credit to the quality of the bread.

    ¡¸ But, are you sure that it¡¯s just the two of you doubling the amount of bread produced? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem in that. I¡¯ll continue to bake even during lunch break just as Ya-chan suggested earlier ¡¹

    If Katsuko-nee¡¯s also becoming a seller, I can close myself into the bakery and not go to the front.

    Then, we can prepare more freshly baked bread in the middle of lunch break.

    ¡¸ But it must be hard to prepare the dough. Yoshi-kun and Katsuko-oneesan are waking up early just to make them ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can just speed up and put on some effort to make more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should I help out? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Megu, you have your morning practice, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to Captain so I can excuse myself out of morning practice ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already talked about that. Megu¡¯s not a student of the ¡°bread-making course¡± You can help out with selling but, helping out in making the dough and baking won¡¯t do ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I are the only people involved in making the dough.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll enroll to ¡°bread-making course¡± ¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡¸ No, Megu promised to continue spending an ordinary high school life, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, how about I enter the ¡°bread¡± course? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I already failed one year, there¡¯s nothing ordinary in that anymore! If that¡¯s the case, nobody minds if I help out in making bread after the second-hour, right? That would increase my time with Yo-chan, it¡¯s all just pros ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t allow that! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ What now? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re flirting away from where Megu-chan can see! Stingy ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, Ya-chan, you can¡¯t change courses, right? You¡¯re gonna be absent a lot later ¡¹

    Nei is Margo-san¡¯s manager in her sports competitions. There will be a lot of incoming foreign tournaments.

    That said, they won¡¯t stay there for long.

    Nei will leave Japan in the middle of the week in which the tournament is held, the competition will commence on weekends, and she¡¯ll be back by next Monday or Tuesday.

    ¡¸ Those who take a leave once in a while can¡¯t join the bread-making battle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    Edie must be our guard.

    If she helps out while making bread, she won¡¯t be that alert.

    ¡¸ Well, we can have that for later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ We have to decide on the new lineup of products, that also takes time in itself. We have ways of increasing work efficiency by using machines. We¡¯ll prepare a plan today ¡¹

    Right.

    It¡¯s a matter of course before Katsuko-nee decides the whole plan.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, these girls want you to teach them more about bread club ¡¹

    Anya who¡¯s having a photoshoot and handshake with the students in cafeteria shouts to here.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, coming! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles and goes to Anya.

    It¡¯s three girls from first-year who wants to hear about the bread club.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, we can also have the girls from the bread club help out ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I made the bread we sold this lunch break.

    The bread club members are only taking a seminar on baking with Katsuko-nee after school.

    For example, we can have them help out preparing the dough just like how the athletic clubs have morning practice.

    Either way, if we open up a bakery for real, we have to hire workers.

    I think of it for a moment.

    But.

    That¡¯s not plausible.

    The bread I make are sold to the students.

    If we want someone from the bread club to help out, we have to pay them.

    But, we haven¡¯t sold enough to make that possible.

    They won¡¯t be working responsibly unless they¡¯re paid steadily.

    Besides, those in the bread club are still beginners in making bread, just like me.

    Katsuko-nee won¡¯t be able to make progress if she teaches a lot of bread club members in the morning.

    We won¡¯t be able to make twice as much.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yo-chan seems to be thinking a lot of things ¡¹

    Nei whispers to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. You should think and worry a lot, and if you have an idea, talk to us! I¡¯m open anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Nei ¡¹

    I¡¯m no longer alone.

    I have my family I can talk to.

    ¡¸ Natou-senpai, please take a photo with us! ¡¹

    A group of schoolgirls calls out Nei.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say Senpai! We¡¯re in the same class! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you¡¯re still a senior! ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re Nei¡¯s classmates.

    ¡¸ Natou-san, you seem to be cheerful lately ¡¹

    ¡¸ You were beautiful before, but it felt a bit scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, let¡¯s surround Nikita-san and take a photo! ¡¹

    Anya was taking lessons with Nei¡¯s class for the second and third lessons.

    Nei¡¯s classmates want to take a commemorative photo.

    ¡¸ You girls are hopeless, sure, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m heading out for a bit, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei goes to the selling area.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s bright here, let¡¯s go there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikita-san can we take a photo? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, go on ¡¹

    Nikita gladly accepts their requests.

    She¡¯s coming to Japan as a foreign celebrity this time, so it¡¯s okay even if they all take a photo of her.

    Well, her fight with Rei-chan has been on TV for long, there¡¯s no problem even if a photo of her face leaks out.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, let¡¯s clean up ¡¹

    Megu stacks the pads.

    We have to bring this back to the bakery and wash them up one by one.

    Other than that, I also have to wash the tools I used in my work.

    Tomorrow is Sunday so there won¡¯t be any work.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll take that ¡¹

    I lift the pads Megu piled up.

    ¡¸ I could¡¯ve brought that. I¡¯m also strong ¡¹

    Megu smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll open the door ¡¹

    Megu opens up the door leading to the bakery.

    Then.

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    Megu gets sullen.

    Looks like her eyes met with Yukino inside the bakery.

    ¡¸ Why is Yukino here? Seriously ¡¹

    Megu mutters in a low voice, looks like she can¡¯t agree with it.

    She should¡¯ve heard Megu¡¯s mutter and yet,

    Yukino just keeps looking on her phone.

    Yukino¡¯s changed.

    Yukino before would be provoked by that and scream out loudly.

    But now, she¡¯s ignoring Megu¡¯s pressure.

    Really, working on that TV show has changed Yukino¡¯s nature.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Darling, something feels bad ¡¹

    Edie comes to me.

    ¡¸ I sense an evil Qi ¡¹

    Evil Qi?

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s with that car?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A strange looking car is coming here! ¡¹

    There¡¯s a fuss at the entrance to the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s that car allowed inside the school?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s what? ¡¹

    My intuition whispers.

    ¡¸ Megu, close the door, look after Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Endou, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Endou-kun? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I think Iwakura-san¡¯s involved. She should come to attack in one way or another ¡¹

    Our products were sold out sooner thanks to Katsuko-nee and Anya.

    If we had yesterday¡¯s pace, it¡¯s about now when I have the most customers.

    In short, it¡¯s the time where Megu and Nei can¡¯t move.

    That must be the aim.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay in the bakery with Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes back in a hurry.

    Katsuko-nee staying with them is better than leaving the two alone.

    ¡¸ Thanks. It¡¯s better if Yukino doesn¡¯t show up close to Endou ¡¹

    We don¡¯t know what Endou would do to Yukino if he flips.

    ¡¸ Yes, leave it to me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pushes Megu¡¯s back to the bakery.

    She closed the door.

    ¡¸ Darling! ¡¹

    Edie comes to me.

    ¡¸ The source of the Qi is from that car! ¡¹

    Edie points outside the cafeteria.

    Outside the window, a car leaves dust coming in from the back gate.

    Wait.

    Isn¡¯t that?

    A propaganda truck for elections?

    The roof part of the bus remodeled so people can stand up and make a speech there.

    Usually, the political party or the candidate¡¯s name is written there, but,

    There¡¯s only ¡°Nyapoleon Party¡± written in huge red gold letters.

    ¡¸ Seriously, Endou ¡¹

    I mean, he¡¯s in the first year so he can¡¯t have a license.

    So, someone else must be driving.

    The scary part is that ¡°Nyapoleon party¡± seems to exist.

    Kikikiki! Buooon!!

    It¡¯s too flashy, or how should I say it, too ominous for a propaganda truck.

    It stopped right in front of the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ What, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    The curious students gather around the propaganda truck.

    This is not going well.

    If this goes badly, the students might be at risk.

    ¡¸ Edie? ¡¹

    I look at Edie by my side.

    Should I have Edie go in front and extend the distance between the students and the car?

    ¡¸ No, as long as I can sense that evil Qi I won¡¯t leave Darling¡¯s side ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ Anya¡¯s guarding Nei ¡¹

    I see. She¡¯s standing in front of Nei.

    ¡¸ In that case, let¡¯s go out of school ¡¹

    Endou¡¯s target should be me.

    If I show up to where Endou can see, the other students won¡¯t be involved.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t go anywhere, it¡¯s better to stay hidden with the other students ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I ready myself, put my coat and hat to the desk of the bread club.

    Then, I head out of the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t do anything about that ¡¹

    Edie comes with me.

    Ah, Nei responds to my move and goes outside the cafeteria.

    I go away from the swarm of the students and face the propaganda truck.

    Then.

    Gyawawawawawawaaan!

    Zukyuuuuuuuuun!!!

    Suddenly, a rough sound of an electric guitar can be heard from the propaganda truck.

    ¡¸ Noisy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop that noise!! ¡¹

    Both men and women around the propaganda truck close their ears.

    Jyapyayayayaaaaan!!

    Then.

    Coming from the roof.

    He appeared.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Ah, it¡¯s Endou.

    I can tell.

    Still, Endou today isn¡¯t wearing school uniform.

    Endou today is wearing jeans.

    He cuts the sleeve of the jeans and shows off his shoulder.

    He¡¯s wearing jeans on top of his skin.

    HIs forehead has a bandanna with a strange pattern covering him.

    Also, he¡¯s wearing a strange looking sunglasses just as Sakai mentioned.

    On top of that, Endou¡¯s holding a blue electric guitar for some reason.

    It¡¯s not a standard guitar.

    For some reason, he¡¯s holding the guitar in his armpit like how the guards in Buckingham Palace carry their rifle.

    Also, he¡¯s striking a still pose like a stone statue.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that Hammershaw cosplay? ¡¹

    One of the students in the crowd says.

    ¡¸ Hammershaw? Isn¡¯t that a dead politician? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know Hammershaw? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what they¡¯re arguing about.

    But.

    Suddenly, Endou moves.

    Facing the microphone above the propaganda truck.

    Endou:

    ¡º SENO?£¡ ¡»1

    You¡¯re singing?!????

    ¡º DEMO SONANJA DAME!!? ¡»

    W-What?!

    Endou¡¯s holding a guitar but he¡¯s not using it.

    For some reason, happy music is coming out from the car¡¯s speaker.

    ¡º MOTTO MOTTO!? COME ON AND SLAM! ¡»2

    Endou starts dancing on top of the vehicle.

    Swinging around the electric guitar.

    What the hell¡¯s this?

    Ah, he¡¯s singing again.

    Hmmm.

    Now I noticed it.

    Endou¡¯s singing is just a lip-sync.

    But the voice is definitely from Endou.

    That means, he took the time to record this.

    And now, you¡¯re playing it so loud from the propaganda truck.

    What kind of performance is this?

    ¡º MOVE BITCH GET OUT THE WAY, GET OUT THE WAY! BITCH GET OUT THE WAY! ¡»

    Still, what¡¯s this song?

    ¡º GUESS WHO¡¯S BACK WITH A BRAND NEW RAP, AND I DON¡¯T MEAN RAP AS A NEW CASE OF CHILD MOLESTATION ACCUSATION! ¡»

    Everyone¡¯s stunned by Endou¡¯s malicious performance.

    ¡º OPPAN GANGNAM STYLE! ¡»

    Then, Endou¡¯s disgusting song and dance number end.

    ¡º Phew! ¡»

    Endou takes a deep breath, puts the electric guitar on the side stand.

    Then, he holds the microphone with both hands and looks down on the dumbfounded students.

    ¡º I¡¯m back! Kept you waiting huh? ¡»3

    Then, Endou tries to blow a whistle, but there¡¯s no sound coming out.

    Endou¡¯s breath just hits the microphone, making strange sounds.

    ¡¸ Wait, you¡¯re Endou!? ¡¹

    A voice comes from the students.

    Oh, that¡¯s a guy from our class.

    ¡º Endou? Hehehe, stop that. The man once called Endou Kenji is long dead ¡»

    Endou speaks narcissistic.

    ¡º Right now, I am Endou Kenji but no longer Endou Kenji. Yes, that¡¯s what you call Endou Kenji Mark2! ¡»

    Mark2

    ¡º Furthermore, that¡¯s not just Mark2. It¡¯s Mark2 SR. Endou Kenji Mark 2 (SR) ¡»

    Endou¡¯s going crazy.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s that guy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know? The one during the Golden Week ¡¹

    ¡¸ The rapist ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, that one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! That one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The guy from the baseball club? ¡¹

    ¡¸ First-year. Endou, was it? ¡¹

    The students come to remember Endou one after another.

    ¡º I told you guys! I¡¯m no longer Endou Kenji! I¡¯m now Endou Kenji Mark2 SR ¡»

    Nobody gets that, Endou.

    ¡º I mean! I got screwed over! ¡»

    !

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re the one who screwed over! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the whole school saw what you did! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You raped Shirasaka Yukino-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rapist! ¡¹

    The boys mock him.

    ¡º I told you guys! I got screwed over! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong??!! I¡¯m innocent??!! ¡»

    Why are you singing?

    Is this a musical?

    ¡º The culprit is someone else??! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the truth!! ¡»

    Endou looks for me.

    ¡º Hihihi!! I see you over there! Yoshidaaaaaaaaa! ¡»

    This is bad.

    ¡º He¡¯s the bad guy??!! Yes! That¡¯s right! Yes, that¡¯s right! His name is Yoshidaaaaaaa???? ¡»

    Endou sings loudly.

    1. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RQmEERvqq70

    2. Please ignore the lyrics from now on, I¡¯m just inputting the lyrics from the song above

    3. Kept you waiting, huh?

 Chapter 621. I work for money!

    ¡º Everyone in the cafeteria! Open up your eyes!! ¡»

    Endou¡¯s loud voice echoes in the propaganda truck¡¯s speaker.

    ¡º He¡¯s the real bad guy here!! ¡»

    Endou is standing in the roof of the propaganda truck points at me standing next to the cafeteria.

    This is bad.

    This is definitely bad.

    There¡¯s a lot of students in the cafeteria.

    They all look at me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, really, him? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who even is that guy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that the breadboy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the engaged guy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that guy ¡¹

    I¡¯ve become a big name all the while Endou¡¯s gone.

    ¡º That¡¯s right! It¡¯s that guy! He¡¯s the guy who screwed me over!! He¡¯s the superdreadnought explosion Detroit smash super criminal! Yooooo!! ¡»

    Endou, what do you know about me?

    Even if my guess is right that Iwakura-san¡¯s backing Endou,

    Iwakura-san won¡¯t reveal Kuromori to Endou.

    That guy still wants to be a prostitute under Minaho-neesan¡¯s umbrella.

    ¡º He, Yoshida, he¡¯s an evil guy!! You¡¯re hearing that from me, so there¡¯s no mistake! Yes! I¡¯m sure of it! ¡»

    No.

    Hearing that line from you.

    You suddenly appear in our school while riding this strange looking propaganda truck.

    Furthermore, you¡¯re wearing jeans, sunglasses, and a bandana.

    Endou looks much more suspicious.

    I can¡¯t think of anyone more suspicious than him now.

    ¡º He should be put to the death penalty! That¡¯s right! Capital Punishment! Death! Go commit suicide! Die right now! Die right here! Go ahead and die! Yoshida!! ¡»

    Are you an elementary school student.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! You¡¯re the one who raped Shirasaka Yukino! The whole school saw what you did! ¡¹

    One of the seniors shouts to Endou.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. All he¡¯s doing is his best in his bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I buy the bread he makes every day! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody would even want to screw a man who can¡¯t be understood like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d do that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, he¡¯s only thinking of his bakery and his fiance ¡¹

    Most of the students in here are people who bought my products.

    After all, it¡¯s lunchtime on Saturdays.

    They all gather in the cafeteria to eat.

    Furthermore, Anya and Katsuko-nee joined to sell the products, so it was sold out in the fastest time ever.

    ¡º Okay wait, wait! Don¡¯t flood me with your complaints ¡»

    Endou¡¯s annoyed.

    ¡º In the first place, what?! Yoshida? Bakery? What are you talking about guys? I don¡¯t get it! ¡»

    Endou who hasn¡¯t been in school for a long time won¡¯t know.

    And yet.

    He came straight to the cafeteria.

    I knew it, someone¡¯s backing Endou.

    ¡¸ You see, he started selling bread products in the cafeteria this September! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s delicious! ¡¹

    The students around are entirely hostile to Endou.

    ¡º What about it!? Why do you have to tell me about that?! Shut up! ¡»

    Endou is angry at the hateful words thrown at him.

    Well, him crying out loudly on the microphone on top of the propaganda truck is far more annoying.

    ¡º In the first place, humans don¡¯t live with only bread! That¡¯s an old saying! You can¡¯t even remember that?!! ¡»

    Somehow, he¡¯s getting jumbled up.

    Like, he¡¯s already messing up with the quotes.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t get it! ¡¹

    One of the senior looks up at Endou and shouts.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I don¡¯t know what your aim is, nor your claims are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you obstructing the bakery business?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, are you an idiot?! You must be! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you stupid? Want to die? ¡¹

    The audience¡¯s gaze at Endou becomes harsher.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you doing! Endou! Cut it out! ¡¹

    Then.

    A senior wearing baseball club¡¯s uniform appears from the crowd and shouts at Endou.

    ¡º Aaah, Senpai! I know you¡¯ll understand me! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! ¡»

    Endou smiles as a familiar face shows up.

    But.

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot! You didn¡¯t show up at school after all the fuss you made! Everyone¡¯s worried! ¡¹

    ¡º Everyone in the club? ¡»

    Endou¡¯s moved.

    ¡¸ Yeah, hurry up and bring your withdrawal letter to the club! ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s worried since you¡¯re still a baseball club member, if you cause any troubles, it affects everyone! ¡¹

    I see. Since Endou¡¯s parents escaped out, he¡¯s still enrolled in this school.

    That means that he¡¯s still a baseball club member.

    ¡º W-W-W-W-Why do I have to leave the club!? ¡»

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to get banned on friendly matches and official games because of your mess ups!! ¡¹

    The baseball club guy is cold.

    ¡¸ You closed out the second round on the district qualifier, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s nice that you were able to participate ¡¹

    The other students try to calm down the baseball club guy.

    ¡¸ Shut up! Anyway, we can¡¯t rest easy until you submit a leave! We¡¯ll be recruiting new faces by autumn ¡¹

    Hearing his senior say that, Endou:

    ¡º I-I¡¯ll come to the Autumn match! ¡»

    What

    ¡º Dammit! Seriously!! I wasn¡¯t able to have a tremendous first-year summer competition! This is all your fault! Yoshida!!! ¡»

    Endou glares at me again.

    ¡º I¡¯ll pay back this grudge a hundred times!! ¡»

    Hearing Endou, the senior;

    ¡¸ No, you see, Endou ¡¹

    ¡º Yes? What is it? ¡»

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have a place in the baseball club anymore!!! ¡¹

    A senior in his uniform spits out.

    ¡º Eh? Huh? What? ¡»

    Endou¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º What are you talking about?! Didn¡¯t I treat all the seniors a lot of food? Yakiniku, Okonomiyaki, Matsusaka beef, also, my father donated so many balls to the club ¡»

    The baseball club guy sighed.

    ¡¸ Your house went bankrupt, right? Your city councilor uncle was arrested, and your father ran away, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s that, this is this! I was promised to show up starting from the summer tournament until I graduate in three years! That¡¯s why my father paid a lot of money to the manager! Senpai, you know that too, right?! ¡»

    He shouts on the microphone with an arrogant attitude.

    Endou, do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?

    ¡¸ Hey, baseball club, is he telling the truth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s inexcusable ¡¹

    There¡¯s a blaze happening in the sports department.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know anything about that ¡¹

    The baseball club member denies in a panic.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s real, it¡¯s not funny ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do you know how much is the budget of the sports department for the baseball club? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! It¡¯s no joke! ¡¹

    ¡¸ When this gets to newspapers, it would also shame us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ When you go out and play, other clubs will laugh at you ¡¹

    The spearhead of pursuit chases the baseball club guy.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s all lies! Endou¡¯s just saying what he wants! Can you even believe what he¡¯s saying?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    The audience looks at Endou again.

    ¡º Ah, ah, yeah now!? That¡¯s what you¡¯re saying! Senpai! You don¡¯t have chivalry at all! ¡»

    ¡¸ Shut up! Someone who pays out just to become a regular has no right to talk about chivalry! ¡¹

    Ah, he admitted it.

    ¡º Dammit! ¡»

    Endou¡¯s in rage.

    ¡º If you¡¯re going to say that, return the money my father donated to the baseball club right now! Bring them all back brand new! Bring back the Matsusaka beef marinated too!! ¡»

    What a small minded guy.

    ¡º Argh, I¡¯ve had enough!! If you have that attitude, I¡¯ve got some other ideas here!! ¡»

    Endou screams.

    ¡º I mean. You all underestimate me? Just because my father ran away and my uncle got arrested, now you¡¯re underestimating me?! Don¡¯t fuck with me! I¡¯m not someone who should be underrated by people like you!!!! ¡»

    What does he plan?

    ¡º Hah! You all plan to bite back at me now? Is that so? ¡»

    Endou laughs.

    ¡º Do you not know how much power I¡¯ve gathered while I was away from this school?! Really? I¡¯m no longer the same as before!! ¡»

    The students look at Endou with cold eyes.

    ¡º After all, I¡¯m Endou Kenji Mark2 SR now ¡»

    I mean, I give up.

    Well, I don¡¯t get what he¡¯s talking about, his performance earlier was just shallow.

    ¡º Okay! Here¡¯s a question for everyone! How many of you have watched Yukino on TV last night? Raise your hand ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s show?

    ¡¸ I watched it. I don¡¯t plan on raising my hand though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s show has good ratings.

    Most of the students present here watched her last night.

    ¡º And then, Yukino said this yesterday, didn¡¯t she? Yukino¡¯s ruled over the power of darkness! That power of darkness can influence even the TV stations, even the police ¡»

    Endou smiles.

    ¡º Do you guys want to know the identity of that darkness? ¡»

    No way, Endou?

    Do you plan on revealing Kuromori and Jii-chan here?

    I.

    I have to close Endou¡¯s mouth right now.

    Edie? Can you take him down right now?

    Edie should have some shuriken.

    Then, Endou.

    ¡¸ £¡ ¡¹

    Someone suddenly grabbed my arm.

    Nei?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ Edie, don¡¯t move for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I still feel the Qi in there ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel the chills too ¡¹

    Anya who¡¯s with Nei said.

    ¡¸ Stop that arrogance ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, what¡¯s that darkness then? ¡¹

    Voices come out from the crowd.

    ¡º Well, well, well, well, open up your ears and listen carefully! ¡»

    Endou grins.

    ¡º The true identity of that darkness ¡»

    The atmosphere tightens up.

    ¡º Is me! ¡»

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    What?

    ¡º I¡¯m that power in darkness! ¡»

    Endou laughs loudly.

    ¡º Surprised now?! ¡»

    Yeah, surprised.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! What do you mean?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Explain! ¡¹

    The students speak in dissatisfaction.

    ¡º What? You still don¡¯t get it?! ¡»

    Endou speaks confidently.

    ¡º Yesterday, Yukino said this on TV> Yukino¡¯s made pregnant by the power of darkness. In short, the father of the child in Yukino¡¯s belly is from the power of darkness, in short, the emperor of darkness! ¡»

    In short, me.

    I¡¯m the one who made Yukino pregnant.

    ¡º That¡¯s right! In short, me! I think! ¡»

    Hm, Endou?

    Why ¡°I think?¡±

    ¡º Still, my memory from back then is ambiguous, seems like I raped Yukino. That¡¯s what everyone says. That¡¯s what I¡¯m told, I mean, that¡¯s true, I guess ¡»

    Err.

    Oh, Endou himself has no idea of what went on.

    Back then, his head was crazy due to some drug.

    I made him faint with a stun gun.

    He didn¡¯t know that I swapped with him on his way on raping Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You raped Shiraska Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The students here are witnesses! ¡¹

    Voices come from the students.

    ¡º Right? Right? Then that means that historically, I¡¯m the father of the child in Yukino¡¯s stomach, right? Then that means, I¡¯m that emperor of darkness! Right? ¡»

    He speaks in questions.

    People were telling him that he did so he also thinks now that he raped Yukino.

    Although, she¡¯s still a virgin right now.

    ¡¸ No, wait. If I recall, the tattoo in Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s stomach writes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, If I recall. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s¡º ¼Î ¡»and¡º ¼× ¡» ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, I heard it¡¯s related to the two Kanji there! ¡¹

    The students raise their doubts.

    ¡º Oh, I see ¡»

    Endou.

    ¡º I don¡¯t know much about it but, someone else told me in detail ¡»

    Did someone tell him?

    ¡¸ ¼Î refers to the Hebei province in China. It¡¯s where my great grandparent from the father side have been before the war ¡»

    ¡­¡­¡£

    ¡º And the ¼× is coming from the naval warship my great grandfather from the mother side was designated, the boatswain ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º In short!! It¡¯s the letters were from my great grandparents from both sides, put to one! There¡¯s only one that connects these two letters! The great-grandchild! Meaning, it¡¯s me! ¡»

    Too forced.

    I don¡¯t even feel like retorting.

    ¡º Look, everything I wished for since I was born comes true. I get everything I want, I eat everything I want to eat. In short, that¡¯s my talent. My ability. ESP. I was naturally born with that power ¡»

    Endou speaks confidently.

    No, that¡¯s only because Endou¡¯s father was spoiling him so much, and his brother, a civil servant, was being arrogant.

    Endou¡¯s wishes were probably the only things that can be taken with money or municipal level power.

    ¡º And because of Yoshida over there! My supernatural powers are going crazy. I can no longer smoothly manifest it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m in the bottom of this hell ¡»

    Endou points at me.

    ¡º Yeah, I feel my head so bright now. Your name is written as ¡°¼ªÌï¡± ¡¹ It¡¯s a fluorescent green letter on a white background that hurts my eyes. That¡¯s what my memory tells me, you stole my powers, Yoshida! ¡»

    Oh.

    When Endou was about to faint.

    He saw my name tattooed on Yukino¡¯s abdomen.

    Now that ¡°¼ªÌï¡± is changed to ¡°¼Î¼×.¡±

    Anyway, the memory of seeing my name was engraved on Endou¡¯s mind as something unpleasant.

    ¡º And now, my superpowers have come back. No, I feel like I¡¯ve power upped a hundred times more than before. There¡¯s nothing in this world that won¡¯t go against what I want! Look, Yukino! That bitch made me look like a fool, so I wished for her to experience cruelty, to suffer. That¡¯s why Yukino¡¯s now living in shame on TV right now. That all happened because I wished for it! ¡»

    Endou, you.

    ¡º Yoshida! You¡¯ll suffer the same cruelty as Yukino! No, even more than her! I¡¯m going to mess up everything you live for! ¡»

    His eyes of madness look at me.

    ¡º With that said, Sensei, I¡¯ll leave this to you ¡»

    Sensei?

    Then, the door on Endou¡¯s propaganda truck opens.

    Coming out from the inside.

    ¡¸ Seriously? ¡¹

    A man, wearing a suit.

    No, I say suit, but there¡¯s a dragon embroidery stitched through the whole length of it.

    The necktie also has a koi carp climbing a waterfall design.

    The inner is a T-shirt.

    His hands are covered with black leather gloves.

    He smiled at me.

    ¡¸ That should be the Qi Edie¡¯s sensing ¡¹

    He¡¯s also known as ¡°old man Dai Grepher.¡±

    Why is that guy with Endou?

    ¡¸ I work for money ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please don¡¯t have a grudge on me ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher warms up.

    His casual movements feel disgusting enough.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, was it? I don¡¯t have any grudge with you but, I¡¯m a professional, your life will do ¡¹

    Suddenly, old man Dai Grepher rushes towards me.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you ¡¹

    Anya reacts immediately.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fight him upfront, Nikiniki ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ Nyohohohohohoho!!! ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher shows off his different dimension moves.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with this guy!! ¡¹

    Anya can¡¯t react to old man Dai Grepher¡¯s movement who reverses Qi.

    Edie has reproduced old man Dai Grepher¡¯s move back in their fight in Los Angeles, but.

    The originator has completely different power and speed.

    ¡¸ Honyo, honyo, honanyaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Byuui, byuui, byuui.

    Old man Dai Grepher unleashes his hand like a sword, Anya barely dodges.

    ¡¸ Oh my, your feet¡¯s out of balance ¡¹

    Hyuba!!

    ¡¸ Kyaa!! ¡¹

    Anya trips and falls over.

    ¡¸ Edie ¡¹

    I look at Edie.

    Edie¡¯s standing in front to protect me.

    ¡¸ Not now. If I come and help her, that guy will come to kill Darling during that opportunity ¡¹

    Edie knows how old man Dai Grepher thinks.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s hiding a shuriken on his left hand ¡¹

    If Anya and Edie parts from me, there will be a shuriken coming at my direction

    ¡¸ But, if this goes on, Nikita ¡¹

    Anya can¡¯t fight old man Dai Grepher alone.

    She hardly has any experience fighting someone with an irregular technique.

    ¡¸ Edie, can¡¯t you use Shinetsu? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Edie¡¯s mastered Shingetsu from her training with Michi.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t use it here. There are other students here ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s a lot of students around.

    If she uses Shingetsu now, all of these people will be in chock.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t you use Shingetsu and concentrate only with old man Dai Grepher ¡¹

    Back in Los Angeles, Edie used Shingetsu only on Anya.

    It¡¯s the single-point Shingetsu which Michi reformed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible with him, his movements are too weird. If I try it, I won¡¯t be able to concentrate ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Nyohohohoho! Napopopo! There, turn around! ¡¹

    Yeah, seeing it from afar, he¡¯s really making irregular and unpleasant movements.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s able to avoid it using reflex, but.

    She¡¯ll get caught if this goes on.

    Anya¡¯s in danger.

    ¡¸ If he at least didn¡¯t have the shuriken in his left hand ¡¹

    Edie mutters.

    Dammit.

    What should I do?

    ¡º Dai Sensei, who cares about that woman! Hurry up and kill Yoshida! ! ¡»

    Endou shouts on top of the propaganda truck.

    ¡¸ Nyohohoho! You¡¯re quite good ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher corners Anya.

    ¡¸ However, you¡¯re not my enemy. You¡¯re 100 years too young, muhihihi!~ ¡¹

    Dai Grepher speeds up.

    This is bad.

    At that moment.

    Byu, byu, byu!!

    A shuriken thrown from the outside stabs old man Dai Grepher¡¯s step.

    ¡¸ Nununu! Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Then.

    Far from the students.

    A small girl moves in.

    She¡¯s wearing a cute and elegant uniform, unlike our school¡¯s.

    She flips her skirt.

    ¡¸ Kudou Michi has arrived! ¡¹

    Michi mutters with her expressionless face.

 Chapter 622. Distant Dream

    ¡¸ Could it be that you¡¯re Kudou-chan¡¯s daughter? ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the youngest child, Michi ¡¹

    Michi stays expressionless.

    ¡¸ Ohohohohohoho!! I knew it! Ojii-san is surprised ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher laughs.

    ¡¸ Iyaiyaiyaaa, you got me. I could understand why Kudou-chan doesn¡¯t go along with me ¡¹

    Ah.

    Speaking of which, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Michi, take care, that guy¡¯s a lolicon! ¡¹

    I shouted without thinking.

    ¡¸ Ooooooh! ¡¹

    I hear cheers from the crowd.

    ¡¸ What? That¡¯s a lolicon? Disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yikes, could it be that he¡¯s looking at me with strange eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Disgusting, go away! ¡¹

    The girls show their disgust.

    ¡¸ Eeei! Shut up you old hags! ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher shouts back.

    ¡¸ Kukuku, what a great coincidence! I came to a high school and yet to think that I¡¯d meet such an ideal school girl, my god. You all are overgrown! What¡¯s with that huge breasts?! What¡¯s with those huge asses! Bastards!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Especially you! You! And that white girl! You swine!! Go on and cry! Waa, waa, waa ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher speaks to Anya like he¡¯s spitting.

    ¡¸ Fighting someone who¡¯s grown too much is just withering down my fighting spirit. Ah, so boring. Rubber ball. To be honest, I don¡¯t feel like fighting seriously that it only tone down my fighting spirit.

    ¡¸ W-What? Are you saying that you¡¯re dissatisfied fighting with me? ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s burning in anger.

    ¡¸ Shut up you swine! Stupid! If you¡¯re frustrated, then cut off your sagging tits! Work it out! Wandera, tendara! There¡¯s an old saying ¡°women who have huge tits are useless!¡± ¡°Kill all women with breasts, cut off their heads¡± by Charles Baudelaire ¡¹

    ¡¸ Charles Baudelaire didn¡¯t say that! ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher ignores Anya¡¯s protests and looks at Michi while laughing.

    ¡¸ And for Michi-chan over there. RUrurururururun!! You¡¯ve grown a bit since when I saw you last ten years ago, but still, you haven¡¯t grown that much! That ideal mini body, is aha, oh no~! ¡¹

    Michi has a small physique for a third-year middle school girl.

    Her last time meeting old man Dai Grepher was in elementary school.

    ¡¸ Especially that breasts. Flat. So flat. Hmmmm. Wonderful! You¡¯re my angel!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡¸ Did you just say something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, Seeing your cute breasts makes me remember the sound wave of information staff! AaahN~! ¡¹

    Information staff what?

    ¡¸ Sound wave, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s that one, from the first series of Transformers ¡¹

    The boys whispered to each other.

    ¡¸ Is that one flat? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a vertical ground than a flat one. Their chest part is a square of a robot ¡¹

    Vertical.

    ¡¸ I mean, they put in the soldier in the chest area so you can say that the chest part is a bit dented ¡¹

    Ah.

    I see flames burning on Michi¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ You just said that my chest is flat. Even more, you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s dented in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, well, it¡¯s a compliment. Flat-chan. There¡¯s nothing more beautiful than your breasts in this world! Viva flat chests! VIVA! ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not flat! ¡¹

    She stands ready.

    ¡¸ Hey hey, stop. I don¡¯t have the intention of fighting such a beautiful flat chest like you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No talking back! ¡¹

    Michi moves.

    ¡¸ Nyohohoho!! Nice movements, but!! ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher responds to Michi¡¯s movements.

    ¡¸ Not yet, you¡¯re not my match ¡¹

    He moves in a different direction.

    ¡¸ Here! I¡¯m coming to touch your chest! ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher approaches Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting for that! ¡¹

    Michi speeds up.

    ¡¸ Hoe? Nanuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Michi breaks in between, and old man Dai Grepher changes his trajectory

    ¡¸ Too slow!! ¡¹

    Shuwan!!

    Michi takes out her red whip from under her skirt.

    ¡¸ Oyoyoyoyo!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s red butte slaps old man Dai Grepher¡¯s left hand.

    ¡¸ Ouch ouch ouch ouch ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher drops down the shuriken hidden in his left hand instinctively.

    ¡¸ H-How can you keep up with my movements????! ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher holds down the hand that¡¯s lashed by the whip.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know? Michi¡¯s a genius ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Your skill of sensing the Qi of your opponent and countering the flow has a very close relationship with Kudou arts. ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸A regular fighter won¡¯t be able to predict your irregular movements but if it¡¯s me, I can. And, I can supplement my lack of speed and reach with this whip ¡¹

    Shubun!!

    Michi¡¯s whip slaps the ground.

    It creates a cloud of dust.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s quite the skill, however, if you can predict mine, I can predict yours. I will touch your breasts this time. Kufufufu, bushurururur ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher¡¯s fighting spirit is reignited.

    ¡¸ Edie, help me out ¡¹

    Michi said without looking back.

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Nikita, take care of Darling ¡¹

    She smiled at Anya and moved forward.

    ¡¸ Wait! I can fight too! ¡¹

    Anya replies, but.

    ¡¸ Nikiniki, come here and protect us! He might have some other hidden move ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jeez, I get it ¡¹

    Following Nei¡¯s instructions, she moves in front of us for now.

    ¡¸ Leave this to us! It¡¯s okay! Michi and I are best friends! ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll become best friends with Michi too, believe in us for now ¡¹

    Then.

    Edie and Michi line up in front of old man Dai Grepher

    ¡¸ Hey, now? Two against one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t say that this is unfair, right? You¡¯re a professional after all ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ No, not at all, I¡¯m happy. There are girls, two of them coming to play with me, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    They slowly fill the gap.

    ¡¸ By the way, did you know? Two people who can¡¯t cooperate won¡¯t match against a single trained person. It¡¯s written on page 89 of Heinlein¡¯s ¡°Starship Troopers¡± ¡¹

    Michi remains expressionless, and Edie¡¯s not moving,

    ¡¸ Also, I still have skills you don¡¯t know yet. No, you may have heard of the name at least. It¡¯s my unique technique, ¡°Ultra Hurricane¡± I used this to beat down Zetton when I was young ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher stops moving.

    ¡¸ Are you listening to what I¡¯m saying? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not ¡¹

    At the moment Edie replied, old man Dai Grepher disappears!

    He moved at an unexpected speed, so it looks like he disappeared.

    But.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Michi swings her red whip to the air along with her yell.

    ¡¸ Ugh! ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher¡¯s leg is lashed.

    ¡¸ Oops! That¡¯s not okay ¡¹

    Edie kicks out Dai Grepher¡¯s chest as he tries to get back in shape.

    ¡¸ Toooaaaahh!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mugiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher flies backward to reduce the kick¡¯s power even for a bit.

    However, Michi¡¯s second lash is waiting there.

    ¡¸ Agogyuuu!!! ¡¹

    Then, Edie¡¯s succeeding kick attacks old man Dai Grepher.

    ¡¸ Toiyaa! Toiyaa! Toiyaa! ¡¹

    They¡¯re using their skills in perfect succession.

    Michi¡¯s forecast is conveyed to Edie.

    That¡¯s the spiritual link Shingetsu.

    The two were able to communicate like this thanks to their four months of training.

    ¡¸ Mitchan, Edie, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    The two stopped moving.

    Old man Dai Grepher stands up, covered with sand.

    Ah, there¡¯s blood dripping from his nose.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s all for today ¡¹

    He runs to the front gate while spitting a parting shot.

    ¡¸ ?I am crying away£¡ ¡¹

    He¡¯s running lightly while singing a song I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do now? ¡¹

    Nei shouts to Endou on top of the propaganda truck.

    Endou¡¯s pale now due to old man Dai Grepher¡¯s defeat.

    ¡¸ How about you go home now? The comedy show is about to be over ¡¹

    Nei said. The students.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, go home already ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, don¡¯t forget to bring back your withdrawal letter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go home! Go home!! ¡¹

    They¡¯re finally shouting ¡°go away¡± to Endou.

    ¡º Dammit! Don¡¯t fuck with me! I¡¯m that power of darkness itself! I¡¯m the emperor of darkness! ¡»

    Endou screams to the microphone.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    A voice comes from the cafeteria.

    I know this voice.

    That¡¯s Yukino.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re wrong, Kenji ¡¹

    Yukino comes forward with Megu and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡º W-What wrong? ¡»

    ¡¸ You have nothing to do with that power from the darkness. It¡¯s that power who made your corrupt uncle arrested and your father bankrupt.

    ¡º Huh?!!!! ¡»

    Endou¡¯s face turned distorted.

    ¡¸ You can see it if you think for a moment. If you were that power from the darkness, your city councilor uncle and your father¡¯s company wouldn¡¯t go through all that, right? ¡¹

    ¡º I can do something about that from now on. I¡¯ll use this dark atomic occultic power to get everything I want ¡»

    Endou

    ¡¸ Nope, it won¡¯t happen! You really are a stupid man ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡º No, but, dammit, but!! But look at me now, someone cooperated with me, drove this car, had that pleasant old man, lent me a guitar ¡»

    ¡¸ Someone¡¯s deceiving you. Someone¡¯s using you for good, don¡¯t you understand that? ¡¹

    ¡º No, you¡¯re wrong! This is my power! With my leadership 100, grit 100, Ingenuity 100, politics 100, I¡¯m a perfect human, so I can rewind everything! I¡¯ll become Nyapoleon ¡»

    Endou shouts.

    ¡¸ You really are an idiot ¡¹

    Yukino mutters as if giving up.

    ¡º Wait, I¡¯m the father of the child in your stomach, right? ¡»

    Yukino glares at Endou.

    ¡¸ Of course not, stupid! ¡¹

    ¡º But, the evidence says so! ¡»

    ¡¸ You saw the videos of me raped by another man on the internet many times, right? That man¡¯s the father, not you! ¡¹

    ¡º Eh, eeeeeeeeh?! ¡»

    Endou¡¯s scream vibrates through the speaker of the propaganda truck.

    ¡º How can you know that?! ¡»

    ¡¸ I just know! Anyway, you¡¯re not the father ¡¹

    Yukino.

    She¡¯s not accusing me of my sins in front of Endou or everyone.

    She¡¯s not looking at me.

    She¡¯s hiding my crimes.

    It doesn¡¯t look like Katsuko-nee and Megu are forcing her to say that.

    Yukino¡¯s speaking on her own will.

    ¡¸ Sorry but I¡¯m only interested in giving birth to this child safely. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. After all, you¡¯ve got nothing to do with my life now ¡¹

    Yukino.

    In short, she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s related to me.

    That¡¯s why you,

    No, she¡¯s just merely thinking of the child first.

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡º Then, what about me?! ¡»

    ¡¸ Who cares?! It¡¯s your life! Do something about your life yourself ¡¹

    I.

    I look at Endou and said.

    ¡¸ Endou, get down from there, don¡¯t you want to beat me up? ¡¹

    Endou looks at me.

    ¡º Yoshidaaaa!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Go on, get down there ¡¹

    I beckon him.

    ¡¸ However, I don¡¯t feel like getting hit. Try hitting me if you can ¡¹

    ¡º Dammit! Wait over there! ¡»

    Endou throws down the microphone and gets off the propaganda truck.

    ¡¸ Darling? ¡¹

    Edie, Michi, and Anya gather, but.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in 6th Kyu of Kudou arts, right? ¡¹

    Endou jumps down the car making grinding noises.

    ¡¸ Yoshidaaaaa ¡¹

    He tries to hit me while running, but,

    A dodge Endou¡¯s fist smoothly.

    Then, no matter how many tries he does.

    I always avoid Endou¡¯s hits.

    ¡¸ Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been under Margo-san, Michi, and Edie¡¯s training for the past four months.

    I can easily dodge Endou¡¯s attacks.

    ¡¸ Dammit! Dammit!Dammit! ¡¹

    Maybe I¡¯ll let Endou hit me once.

    Right in front of Yukino.

    If a single one hits me, I might feel atonement inside of me.

    I might be able to say ¡°sorry, my bad¡± to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! ¡¹

    But, I.

    He can¡¯t hit me.

    I can¡¯t atone for my sins.

    Nor admit my crimes.

    I¡¯m a member of a criminal organization, Kuromori.

    I will just pile up more crimes.

    For my family, for myself.

    If Yukino would rather chew the thought of accusing me of my crimes for the child in her stomach,

    I¡¯ll swallow all of my sins with my soul.

    Therefore, I won¡¯t apologize nor atone.

    ¡¸ Haa,haa, haa ¡¹

    Endou sits on the floor.

    ¡¸ Had enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with me ¡¹

    Endou gets up and tries to hit me again.

    I dodged his fist.

    Endou then falls to the ground.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Endou looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshida, you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are you not fighting back? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I only know how to avoid attacks. I don¡¯t know how to attack at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsk, what a show-off ¡¹

    Endou then stands up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had enough. I don¡¯t care anymore. I mean, I shouldn¡¯t have cared about you from the start ¡¹

    Endou says, dropping his eyes to the ground.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯ll be Nyapoleon. I¡¯ll hold the glory just like Nyapoleon. I don¡¯t care about this. I¡¯ll become Nyapoleon ¡¹

    If you were trying to become Napoleon, you might be able to hold glory, but your end is in ruins.

    The history has shown that.

    However, Endou wants to become Nyapoleon.

    Nyapoleon is an unknown for now.

    ¡¸ I see, do your best, Nyapoleon ¡¹

    I said. Endou looks up.

    ¡¸ Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear that from you ¡¹

    Then, he looked at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Farewell, Yukino. This is goodbye for you from the bottom of the earth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I feel refreshed now. Goodbye, Kenji ¡¹

    Yukino replied coldly.

    ¡¸ Dammit! I hate this school! ¡¹

    Endou shouts.

    ¡¸ I hate you all ¡¹

    You.

    ¡¸ Why?! Why the hell everything¡¯s not going as I want it?!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t. It never will ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh really?! Shut it! ¡¹

    Endou looked back at Edie angrily and entered the propaganda truck.

    Burururururun

    The engine trembles and then drives away.

    It heads to the school gate.

    Growing smaller.

    Oh, that guy.

    Endou won¡¯t come to this school again.

    He won¡¯t come for Yukino or me again.

    I see that.

    But, it¡¯s not a farewell for eternity.

    We¡¯ll probably see each other again.

    ¡¸ In the end, what was that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I really don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    The students who were watching the situation unfold are all dumbfounded.

    They don¡¯t get it either.

    It was the conclusion.

    For Endou, Yukino, and me

    Yukino goes back to the cafeteria with Katsuko-nee.

    She¡¯s showing a straight face.

    ¡¸ I mean, why did he try to pick a fight with the bakery guy?? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s your relationship with him? ¡¹

    The seniors surround me and ask.

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s nothin ¡¹

    I said laughing.

    ¡¸ Well, nobody can see what an idiot like Endou is thinking ¡¹

    One of the schoolboys said.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey! Let me join in too!! ¡¹

    Turning around, Michi and Edie are having a mock battle.

    Then, Anya wants to get in between.

    ¡¸ In the first place, who are you?! Coming from behind and doing whatever you want ¡¹

    Anya speaks angry, but her face is smiling.

    ¡¸ All I did was do my job ¡¹

    Michi replied with a bright face.

    ¡¸ Michi! She¡¯s my best-est of all best friend! My sister ¡¹

    Edie introduces Michi to Anya once again.

    ¡¸ Why sister? ¡¹

    The audience makes a fuss again.

    ¡¸ Oh, that girl is Edie¡¯s disciple in martial arts ¡¹

    Nei follows up.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s why ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she¡¯s not from our high school, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I recall, that uniform ¡¹

    Ah, shit.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mitchan is still in middle school! ¡¹

    Nei speaks in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Ah, middle school! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She must¡¯ve come here to meet up with Edie ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen that girl rampage outside the baseball grounds last time ¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s a guy who saw that fight.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that area wasn¡¯t frequented by people. Looking out from the baseball club grounds. It was outside of school grounds, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, but ¡¹

    It¡¯s about time Nei can¡¯t dodge.

    ¡¸ Hey, how long are you going to play. Let¡¯s clean up and go home ¡¹

    I call Edie out.

    ¡¸ Wait! Yoshida! I still haven¡¯t made friends with Michi! ¡¹

    Anya said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸ You can do that next time, right? It¡¯s not like this is your last time ¡¹

    I said laughing.

    ¡¸ Yoshida ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can just come over and play again next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, Nikiniki, you need to get to the studio soon, right? Just come over next time! ¡¹

    Nei said smiling.

    Anya¡¯s setting is that she¡¯s an international celebrity, so Nei used celebrity terms.

    ¡¸ Well, true ¡¹

    Anya looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind anytime. Edie¡¯s close friends are also mine. Please contact us when you have time on the next occasion ¡¹

    Michi speaks politely.

    ¡¸ Same here, best regards ¡¹

    Anya found another friend in the same generation.

    ¡¸ Okay that¡¯s enough, dismissed! Go back to your clubs! Niki¡¯s show is already over! ¡¹

    Nei tells the audience.

    ¡¸ Ah, shit! We don¡¯t have time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yikes! The club activities are about to start! ¡¹

    The students scatter away.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s go back to the bakery too! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    That¡¯s right, our cleanup isn¡¯t over yet.

    ¡¸ But, is that okay? ¡¹

    I feel a bit uneasy.

    ¡¸ About what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you see, I still don¡¯t know who¡¯s working behind all these ¡¹

    Who¡¯s the one who brought Endou in a propaganda truck?

    Who hired old man Dai Grepher with money?

    Was I right on the mark, Iwakura-san?

    Did Iwakura-kaichou had a way to contact old man Dai Grepher

    ¡¸ You still don¡¯t get it, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ You already know, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone already does ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You guys are fascinating. Ufufufu ¡¹

    Suddenly, Hoshizaki-senpai shows up wearing her tennis clothing.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what happened, but that was really interesting ¡¹

    Haa.

    She only thinks what we¡¯re doing is a show or something.

    ¡¸ Ah, just in time. Hoshizaki-san! ¡¹

    Nei talks to Hoshizaki-san with a smile.

 Chapter 623. Seagull

    What are they talking about?

    I listen to Hoshizaki-san and Nei¡¯s conversation.

    ¡¸ Yoshida! I¡¯m changing clothes! Gonna borrow the room in the back! ¡¹

    Anya speaks loudly.

    Oh right, Anya¡¯s clothes were left on the nap room in the bakery.

    ¡¸ Go on ¡¹

    I said. Anya runs through the remaining audience.

    ¡¸ Hey, how was that old man from earlier? We plan on having him appear on the next matchup ¡¹

    The old man from earlier, wait, you¡¯re talking about Dai Grepher?

    ¡¸ Disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, he¡¯s too gross ¡¹

    The students speak their impression.

    ¡¸ Kishoi? Kimoi? What do you mean? ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s Japanese is perfect, but she doesn¡¯t get the shortened versions from the younger generation.

    ¡¸ Disgusting, written as šÝÉ«™¤¤, gross is written as šÝ³Ö¤Á™¤¤ ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, your evaluation of him is not that high ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s receiving negative opinions.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s what¡¯s great about it ¡¹

    One of the boys said.

    ¡¸ Right, isn¡¯t that guy interesting as a villain? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. His movements were comical too ¡¹

    ¡¸ His attire is just needs something to be perfect but if his stylist changes, it might be amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Nikita-san and Reika-oneesama are both beauties, so I think that having that old man there is not bad ¡¹

    You guys are harsh

    ¡¸ Thanks. Then I¡¯ll talk to the producer to hire that guy ¡¹

    Anya said smiling.

    The battle from earlier now has become a promo campaign or something.

    ¡¸ Also, this girl will debut soon, look forward to it! ¡¹

    Anya said, pointing at Michi.

    ¡¸ I! ¡¹

    Michi tries to refute, but.

    ¡¸ I want her to fight on my side, but if I recall, she¡¯s on Reika-san¡¯s side ¡¹

    Anya smiles.

    ¡¸ Nikita-san, when¡¯s the next show ¡¹

    A girl asks Anya. She might be a fan.

    ¡¸ The next part is, well, there would be a replacement of shows for Autumn and Yukino-san will have a special in her show, we will fight there. Our boss will show up. It will be an all-star clash ¡¹

    ¡°Our boss,¡± she¡¯s talking about Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Last time, we did it during the half-time on a football game, so we plan on breaking into a baseball game this time. I¡¯ll stand in the mound as a masked pitcher with face rolled with bandages ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re still in the planning stage, so I don¡¯t know what will happen ¡¹

    Anya smiles.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s still in the planning stage so don¡¯t tell off others ¡¹

    Huh?

    Since when

    Shou-neechan was here?

    ¡¸ Nikita-san, I came to pick you up. We already have the company¡¯s car at the main entrance, hurry up and prepare ¡¹

    She said smiling.

    Shou-neechan, a beauty wearing a sporty business suit looks like someone from the entertainment industry.

    ¡¸ What are you being dazed for? Is it that strange that I suddenly appeared? ¡¹

    Well, Shou-neechan¡¯s a first-class bodyguard.

    She¡¯s skilled in hiding her presence.

    ¡¸ No, just a bit, I never expect you to come all this way ¡¹

    Anya said smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re a bit packed too. The next schedule is already full. I¡¯ve talked to your company so don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take responsibility and deliver you to your next appointment in time ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said calmly.

    Anya looks at my face.

    ¡¸ No problem. You can trust Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I smile to Anya.

    ¡¸ Give me a second, I¡¯ll go get my clothes ¡¹

    She said and went back to the bakery. She goes through the workroom and to the back room.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I see that this is your castle. I wanted to see this once ¡¹

    Shou-neechan peeks inside the bakery.

    ¡¸ Oh, hello, Katsuko-san, Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san too, long time no see ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s not replying. She¡¯s just fiddling with her phone.

    Meg also looks displeased. Seems like she doesn¡¯t want other women entering her territory, the school.

    ¡¸ Oh? You two seem to be in a bad mood ¡¹

    Looking at them from a distance, it¡¯s clear that they really are sisters.

    Yukino and Megu are alike.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind them, they¡¯re just a bit nervous ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee greets back with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just dropping by. I¡¯ll take Nikita-san once she¡¯s ready so don¡¯t mind me ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells the two.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    A senior I don¡¯t know asked me.

    ¡¸ That woman¡¯s a beauty ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s gorgeous ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a big name in the company sponsoring Yukino and Nikita¡¯s shows ¡¹

    Edie answers instead of me.

    Sure, Shou-neechan is now the head of the field division of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Yes, we have a joint business with this school ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells the students.

    ¡¸ Starting with this kid¡¯s ¡°bread-making course,¡± we plan on increasing the vocational training courses next year in this school. Our company is participating in planning and management ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, which company are you from? ¡¹

    A schoolgirl asks.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    Kouzuki group has a wide range of projects, so this story is convincing enough.

    ¡¸ Then that means, those who are having vocational courses might be able to join Kouzuki group in the future? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Students who have achieved excellent results will be given priority in employment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Maybe I should shift on a vocational course now ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? You¡¯re already in the third year! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Also, there¡¯s nothing but his ¡®bread-making course¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. The official introduction of the experiment will be next year, so the other courses will start next year as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said smiling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unfortunate for third years like you ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Uhm, a moment ¡¹

    I call Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I ask her in a low voice so the other students can¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸ Did something happen? ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s setting is that she¡¯s hostile to Kouzuki SS.

    So, Shou-neechan making contact with Anya while in public shouldn¡¯t be okay.

    Anya¡¯s under Kyouko Messer¡¯s control, which the police wants to arrest.

    Actually, someone from Kyouko-san¡¯s side is about to come to the school and pick up Anya.

    Having Shou-neechan come over here purposely means something.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be for later ¡¹

    Shou-neechan breathes out.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we need to show that Nikita-san left this place ¡¹

    Who do we show it to?

    To the police. Maybe.

    ¡¸ Well, worry not, we¡¯ll be sending off Nikita-san ¡¹

    Shou-neechan stands out among the students to prevent the police from intervening.

    I mean, shouldn¡¯t Barbie-san come to pick Anya up?

    ¡¸ This area has maximum security right now ¡¹

    This area, in short, our high school and the mansion.

    Having maximum security means, Jii-chan¡¯s coming?

    Jii-chan went to Kyoto with Minaho-neesan.

    Did they come back to Tokyo together and now at the mansion?

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Rei-chan? ¡¹

    I ask anyway.

    ¡¸ Reika is with Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore I left before the start of the fourth class and came here.

    Michi answers.

    Michi¡¯s the only one who left early and came to our school, I see.

    ¡¸ I brought her by car. So, I was watching the fight earlier ¡¹

    Using Shou-neechan¡¯s car.

    ¡¸ Did Misuzu instruct you to come here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi replied

    Then that means.

    Misuzu and Shou-neechan know that Dai Grepher would show up here in the morning.

    If it¡¯s just Endou, there¡¯s no need to send Michi in.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll report the details later ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Right, people are watching us here.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the wait! ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s back.

    She comes back wearing her pure white jumpsuit and long leather boots.

    Yeah, wearing this clothing strongly shows that she¡¯s a flashy combatant.

    She looks like someone from the TV, separate from the real world.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Nei. Here¡¯s your uniform ¡¹

    Anya tries to hand over the uniform she folded.

    Nei¡¯s been talking to Hoshizaki-san since earlier.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s yours! You¡¯ll need them when you visit next time! ¡¹

    She tells Anya with a gentle look.

    ¡¸ You can come over and experience school anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, you can come over and play ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Everyone thinks the same, right? You want Nikiniki to come back, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks the students in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come back again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next time, please try experiencing our club ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yours is a swimming club, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, the shogi club will wait for you too! We also have chess available ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ours is a research club but, if you¡¯d like to see, then you¡¯re all welcome ¡¹

    ¡¸ Railway research club too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re from table tennis club, please come and play next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re from the women¡¯s judo club, I wanted to have a long talk with you next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m from historical research, please see us next time ¡¹

    They all call out to Anya.

    ¡¸ Yes, next time ¡¹

    Anya looks happy.

    ¡¸ When I have the opportunity ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s not enough, let¡¯s give another push.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re coming to Japan next month, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    Her next showdown with Rei-chan is scheduled on October.

    ¡¸ There would be a festival at that time, come over ¡¹

    I should decide the specific time and date.

    ¡¸ Festival? ¡¹

    ¡¸ High school festival, he meant ¡¹

    Edie explains

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, please come over during the school festival ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be waiting for you! Nikita-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll look forward to it! ¡¹

    The schoolboys and girls invite Anya.

    Anya:

    She turned to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll come again to your festival ¡¹

    Anya said bashfully.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, what did Anya before leaving? ¡¹

    I ask Nei while we¡¯re cleaning up the workplace.

    After we sent off Anya and Shou-neechan.

    We¡¯re now inside the bakery with only our people.

    I closed down the door to the cafeteria and locked it.

    The ordinary students have no way of listening to our talk.

    ¡¸ Ah, the part where she spoke in English before leaving with Shou-oneesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that part, what did she say? ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ She said, ¡°you¡¯re not a Czayka¡± ¡¹

    Chaika?

    ¡¸ Remember? Anya murmured ¡°Ya-chaika¡± in Russian ¡¹

    Back then.

    It was when Anya was reaching climax while having sex with me.

    I didn¡¯t get what she mentioned there.

    ¡¸ ¡°Ya Czayka¡± ¡°I am a seagull¡± ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s helping me with the dishes on the side mutters.

    ¡¸ Do you know about it, Michi? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why do you not know about it? ¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s lazing on the back breaks in the conversation.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that famous? ¡°I am a seagull¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an old Russian, back when they were still the Soviet Union, astronaut¡¯s quote. If I recall, it was the world¡¯s first woman sent to space ¡¹

    Megu speaks while pouting.

    She gets in between so Yukino, and I won¡¯t have to talk.

    ¡¸ Yes, that, Tereshkova. The world¡¯s first female astronaut. Czayka is Tereshkova¡¯s personal call sign in work, it means seagull in Russian. When communicating to the surface, she says ¡°This is Czayka,¡± translating to ¡°I am a seagull.¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, she said, ¡°I am a seagull¡± while in a space ship, so it¡¯s widely accepted in Japan as a line of freedom as if you¡¯re flying around the sky ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that also has other meanings ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ In a Russian play, Anton Chekhov¡¯s ¡°Seagull,¡± originally ¡°Czayka,¡± of course, there¡¯s also a line saying ¡°I¡¯m a seagull¡± ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s not just good at martial arts but also in studies.

    She must be familiar with this because she goes to the theater often as Misuzu¡¯s attendant.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a line of a young actress whose life is messed up by a man. ¡°I am a seagull¡± A man once shot a seagull with a hunting gun. And then, he was asked to stuff the spoil, but it was completely forgotten. Far from the request of stuffing, the man forgot that he shot the seagull. The actress thinks that she¡¯s a seagull shot and killed by the hand of that man, yet, far from loving the actress, the man forgot to abandon her. Therefore, ¡°I am a seagull¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s been an established theory that Chekov¡¯s drama and Tereshkova¡¯s line happen to be similar by chance but, I think not ¡¹

    Nei speaks following Michi¡¯s explanation.

    ¡¸ Tereshkova¡¯s spaceship was called Vostok 6, it¡¯s a reserve machine for the Vostok project of the Soviet Union. In short, an extra ¡¹

    Extra?

    ¡¸ Yeah. It was the time when the Soviet Union was competing in space development with the United States, it was the Soviet Union who first launched humans to the outer space. Of course, that was a man. Therefore, they thought of taking the opportunity and also sending out the first female astronaut into space ahead of the United States. They just want to make the record. Tereshkova¡¯s placed on that spaceship for that reason ¡¹

    Just for the record?

    ¡¸ Well, after Tereshkova, women were able to enter the space nearly 20 years after that. Tereshkova was launched in 1963, and then the next astronaut, Sally Rides from the US was in 1983, it was already the age of space shuttles. As gender equality becomes more embraced, women were also able to go to space, like men ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ In short, Tereshkova wasn¡¯t free at all. She was pushed into that small capsule and launched into space, unable to do anything on her own, just flew a predetermined course and returned to the surface. Tereshkova¡¯s ¡°Czayka¡± isn¡¯t free at all. She¡¯s just dragged by the men¡¯s expectations of her ¡¹

    I am a seagull.

    Anya muttered that as she climaxes while having sex with me.

    ¡¸ It must be a women¡¯s phrase during Anya¡¯s time in Russia. Perhaps, that person had her experience of thrown into disarray from a man, so she keeps on saying ¡°I am a seagull¡± ¡¹

    I am a seagull.

    ¡¸ And, there¡¯s also Anya¡¯s father. She must also have strong feelings that men might mess up her life too ¡¹

    Therefore she indulges herself in homosexuality with Miss Cordelia.

    But, Anya¡¯s true nature isn¡¯t a lesbian.

    She¡¯s having fun when having sex with me.

    ¡¸ You see, Anya¡¯s life was like cast away from the start, so she had strong desperation ¡¹

    Right, Anya before feels like she doesn¡¯t care.

    She intentionally puts on an arrogant attitude toward people other than Miss Cordelia, increasing the people that hate her.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not it, Anya can be free. She¡¯s not a seagull to be preyed on by someone. That¡¯s what I want her to understand, so I said: ¡°You¡¯re not a seagull¡± ¡¹

    Nei said

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s kind to the heart ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s our friend. I¡¯ll make her have a match with Michi next time. Then, they¡¯ll become close friends ¡¹

    Edie said laughing.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m gonna ask that too. Anya is a precious friend of mine ¡¹

    I tell Michi.

    ¡¸ A friend? Master? ¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸ You did it with her, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I did ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu get sullen.

    ¡¸ I am Master¡¯s slave, I don¡¯t feel jealousy on women that receive Master¡¯s love. I support it. However ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Why did Master not make Nikita-san Master¡¯s woman? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ She has a pleasant personality, she also is skilled. She took the initiative during her fight with Dai Grepher ¡¹

    Michi was watching.

    ¡¸ I do think that she¡¯s welcome to become family ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ No, Anya won¡¯t be our family. She has her family ¡¹

    She already has Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not like us who were struggling in solitude, wanting a family all this time. Miss Cordelia¡¯s looking after her ¡¹

    Even her contact with us was arranged by Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m only friends with Anya ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anya¡¯s a friend ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s also my friend! ¡¹

    Edie and Nei smile.

    ¡¸ Miss Cordelia thought that Anya needed friends. So, we made her our friend ¡¹

    Also, Minaho-neesan felt that we needed a friend like Anya.

    If not, we¡¯ll only look out our family and will collapse from the inside.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Anya¡¯s a precious friend ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wait a second. Are you having sex with your friends? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just odd to say that you have sex with your friends! ¡¹

    Megu folds her arms and looks at me.

    They usually don¡¯t go well together yet they¡¯re in sync here.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s strange about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everything about it! You¡¯re having sex with someone you¡¯re not lovers with! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s expectations are in common sense.

    ¡¸ I do have sex even with friends. Aren¡¯t we friends? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What?!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    Ah, Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re friends but we have sex, don¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are twitching.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re friends, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, friends. I don¡¯t care what you think, but I think that we are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, I want to have sex with you again ¡¹

    Everyone in the room fell silent.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ I said it on TV yesterday, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I was watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I won¡¯t have sex with you again, okay!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why you ask?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t say that, let¡¯s have sex again. Yukino ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I already said that I don¡¯t want to do it! ¡¹

    She looks away.

    ¡¸ Look, Yukino, Nagisa¡¯s pregnant ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Pregnant? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Nagisa¡¯s pregnant with my child. Soon, Katsuko-nee will be pregnant too. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about childbirth anymore. Nagisa will be with you, everything in the hospital will be prepared ¡¹

    Yukino looks confused.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you won¡¯t have sex with that woman for a while, right? ¡¹

    Yukino knows that having semen enter the uterus during pregnancy isn¡¯t okay.

    Perhaps, she¡¯s heard of it from doctor Ikeda.

    Semen has an ingredient that causes the uterus to contract, it¡¯s not okay for the child.

    ¡¸ No, I will ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Huh? But ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can do it during the stable period. All I need to do is prevent the semen from entering the uterus ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes are twitching again.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯ll penetrate Nagisa¡¯s inside and have sex with her until she climaxes. I¡¯ll hold back from ejaculating. Then, if I want to ejaculate ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯ll pull it out of Nagisa and ejaculate inside me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll practice that later. Until I can do it smoothly. I feel sorry for Nagisa if we can¡¯t have sex just because she¡¯s pregnant ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible. Having sex while pregnant ¡¹

    Then.

    I see Yukino swallow her spit.

    ¡¸ What do you want, Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already in the stable period, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I can shove in my dick inside you and move until you cum ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll ejaculate inside Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I want to have sex with both Yukino and Megu together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, just in time. Hoshizaki-san! ¡¹

    Nei talks to Hoshizaki-san with a smile.

 Chapter 624. Payback

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    Yukino rejects.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that either! ¡¹

    Megu too.

    ¡¸ But I do ¡¹

    I said again.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, do you prefer Yukino more than me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the topic ¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸ I like you two. I wanted to have sex with you whenever possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸ Is that so? If that¡¯s what he wants, I¡¯ll let him do it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while inputting the sales to a laptop.

    ¡¸ I also like the two of you. Megu and Yukino are both good girls ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Megu and Yukino are just the same to Edie who judges people through their Qi.

    For a fighter like her, those who don¡¯t hold any evil intent trying to harm the family physically are all good people.

    ¡¸ As for me ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s trying to speak but, Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, shut up for a moment. It would only become confusing if you try to get in between ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Ignoring Nei.

    ¡¸ I will accept all of Master¡¯s desires, no matter what they are ¡¹

    Michi said gently.

    ¡¸ Thanks, everyone ¡¹

    I thank Katsuko-nee and the girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a greedy man. I don¡¯t want to let go of anything I obtained ¡¹

    I said and looked at Megu and Yukino.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t remember becoming yours ¡¹

    Yukino glares back ta me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yukino isn¡¯t my woman nor my family. But, you¡¯re my precious friend ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Not Yukino. Anyone but Yukino ¡¹

    Megu mutters while looking down.

    ¡¸ So, is there anyone else in here who hates Yukino ¡¹

    I asked. Katsuko-nee and the girls shake their heads.

    ¡¸ Well, this and that happened, but I like her now if you ask me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says without stopping her hands from typing.

    ¡¸ Back then, all she looks at is herself, and she¡¯s too noisy, always crying, but now, she looks at other people too. Besides, Yukino-san¡¯s personality was frank since the start. I don¡¯t hate girls like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I hate women like you ¡¹

    Yukino replied.

    ¡¸ I like that honest part of you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan, do you want Yukino to join the family? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s stunned.

    ¡¸ No way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yukino can never join our family ¡¹

    I tell Megu with a smile.

    ¡¸ You know. Until Nikita, I mean, Anya showed up, I thought that I can just live looking only at my family. Believing that all I need to have sex with is with my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I wanted Yoshi-kun to stay like that ¡¹

    Megu speaks mournfully.

    ¡¸ But, I now understand. Anya-san was a good person, if Yoshi-kun only looks at his family, he¡¯ll collapse. I think that she¡¯s okay. But ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t look at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Not Yukino ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ I wonder? When I convinced myself to only look at my family, I resolved myself not to have sex with Yukino anymore. Yukino will never become my family, she doesn¡¯t want to either. But ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ Thanks to Anya, I noticed that I can also have sex with my friends. Yukino¡¯s the first one that came into my mind. I might be able to have sex with Yukino again, I thought ¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸I plan to say goodbye forever to you once I give birth to this child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    I ask sharply.

    ¡¸ W-What? After all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you say it yourself earlier? You don¡¯t know what will happen to your protection when Jii-chan dies ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m working hard to push myself through the TV show ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think that you can manage with just effort? ¡¹

    Yukino hesitates to speak.

    ¡¸ If the takeover of Kouzuki house don¡¯t go well and the new head is antagonistic towards us, Yukino will get dragged in too. Even if you try to use the entertainment industry as a connection, once the higher-ups put pressure, they¡¯ll be crushed down easily. You get that, right? Yukino¡¯s on TV right now as a result of that ¡°power of darkness¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what are you saying? ¡¹

    Yukino asks me angrily.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s already started preparing for when Jii-chan¡¯s protection is gone. I mean, Jii-chan himself is taking the initiative. It¡¯s a problem relating to Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san¡¯s future ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t heard of the details yet though.

    There must be a reason why Jii-chan didn¡¯t just bring Minaho-neesan but also Misuzu.

    They¡¯ll be accepting a daughter from a high-class family, with a higher position than Kouzuki house as Kuromori¡¯s prostitute.

    I think Jii-chan¡¯s doing the groundwork for the future.

    Hearing Michi¡¯s story and this morning phone call, Misuzu seemed to have received quite the shock.

    ¡¸ So what do you want to say? ¡¹

    I replied:

    ¡¸ We¡¯re trying to survive on our own no matter what happens. We¡¯ll never break. We¡¯ll protect our family from any hardships ¡¹

    ¡¸ So? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino, as our friend, shouldn¡¯t it be better if you stay by our side after giving birth to that child? ¡¹

    I use a bargaining chip.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not family but a precious friend. We won¡¯t abandon you that easily. Yukino, as long as you stay by our side ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes look at me.

    So, I.

    I look straight into Yukino¡¯s eyes, without looking away.

    ¡¸ So what¡¯s your condition? ¡¹

    Yukino thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡¸ Having sex with me from now on. If you have sex with other guys, I¡¯ll abandon you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s quite convenient for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do. You¡¯re that kind of guy, right ¡¹

    We glare at each other.

    ¡¸ You mean that I just have to entertain you when you want to do me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want to do it, I¡¯ll play with you too ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino isn¡¯t my family. Sorry, but if I¡¯m asked, I¡¯ll prioritize my family than Yukino. In sex and in other things. If it¡¯s a matter of life and death, I¡¯ll abandon Yukino without a second thought. I want you to understand that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I thought so ¡¹

    Yukino smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ But even if you abandon me, you¡¯ll protect this child, right? ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Obviously. We¡¯ll accept that child to our family. We¡¯ll make the child happy. I promise that ¡¹

    It¡¯s my child. I¡¯ll protect it with my life.

    ¡¸ Really, in the end, you force me to have no choice ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I accept. That¡¯s the only choice. If I think of this child¡¯s future, I know that I can¡¯t escape from you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stupid. Don¡¯t apologize. We don¡¯t have that kind of relationship ¡¹

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s too late for Yukino and me to change our relationship.

    Much more erasing our past.

    ¡¸ Also, as for your proposal earlier ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You know? The part where you have sex with me and ejaculate inside another girl ¡¹

    Oh, that one?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it with Megumi. That won¡¯t change, but ¡¹

    But?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it with Maika ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Hey, are you having sex with Maika every day? ¡¹

    Yukino asks seeming lonely.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we do. As long as I don¡¯t travel somewhere distant, I have sex with Mana and Agnes once a day for sure ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s another one of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s illegitimate child, your sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that girl? ¡¹

    Yukino seemed to recall the lynching night of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Mana and Agnes are both emotionally unstable, so I need to have sex with them every day ¡¹

    They feel at ease when having direct contact with our bodies.

    They¡¯d feel uneasy unless they reaffirm their bond with me through sex.

    ¡¸ Those two have priority in sex. My other women seem to allow that. They understand the situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, my little sister seems to be causing troubles on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not. They¡¯re both my women. I decided to love them with my life. Everyone thinks of them as their precious little sisters, so they¡¯re kind to them ¡¹

    Then, Yukino.

    ¡¸ I want to make up with Maika ¡¹

    She shrugs her body and mutters.

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t a good sister for her ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino, it¡¯s Mana now. She changed her name to Mana. She¡¯s erasing Shirasaka Maika deep inside her heart. I mean, she can¡¯t survive unless she denies Shirasaka Maika ¡¹

    She¡¯s keeping her mental balance by keeping Maika as a separate person as Mana.

    ¡¸ So, I think it would be hard for you to make up with her as a sister ¡¹

    I said. Yukino.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, I get it. I want to quit as Shirasaka Yukino too. If only I can ¡¹

    I¡¯m the one who forced Yukino in this predicament.

    I raped her and uploaded her videos to the internet.

    We¡¯re the ones who exposed Yukino¡¯s father¡¯s crimes.

    We killed Shirasaka Sousuke mercilessly.

    ¡¸ So, you can¡¯t go back as siblings. If you force her, Mana¡¯s heart will break ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what should I do? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ For example, how about Shirasaka Yukino and my little sister-cum-sex slave Yoshida Mana create a new relationship? Friends instead of sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re sisters by blood ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different in the spirit, so you have no choice ¡¹

    Yukino thinks for a while and then asks me.

    ¡¸ Is there really no choice? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. But, for now, it¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    Yukino sighs.

    ¡¸ Then I have no choice. That will do. I¡¯d like to get along with her once more, I don¡¯t care in what shape or form. No, we didn¡¯t even get along when we were sisters ¡¹

    Yukino ridicules herself.

    ¡¸ I was a bad sister. I really didn¡¯t do anything for her. I was really an idiot, selfish, a woman beyond saving ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s repenting.

    ¡¸ So, I want to get along with her this time ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Then, do so. Try it out. You two are still living. Do something, get along with her, start a new relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Then, Yukino.

    She turned to me and bowed her head deeply.

    ¡¸ So please. I beg you. Let me have sex with you together with Maika. Please let me have sex! ¡¹

    Yukino?!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the only for us to create a relationship, right? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s heart is broken in complex pieces.

    She keeps her peace of mind by having sex with me.

    If Yukino wants to rebuild a relationship with her, it has to be through sex.

    ¡¸ Please! ¡¹

    That arrogant and proud Yukino is bowing her head to me.

    ¡¸ You wanted to have sex with Megumi and me with that purpose in mind, right? You were trying to have us get along through sex ¡¹

    Yukino can see things objectively now.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I want the two of you to be in good terms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Because you girls are sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong! We¡¯re! But Yukino! Yukino¡¯s been looking down on me all this time! She never thought of me as a sister!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s emotions explode.

    ¡¸ She always made me suffer! I hate her!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Megu wanted to be friends with Yukino before, right? ¡¹

    I said calmly.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about, Yoshi-kun! That¡¯s not! That can¡¯t possibly happen! ¡¹

    Megu denies it.

    ¡¸ Megu, I know. No, I remember ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ That was in May, no, I think it was still in April since the holidays were just starting ¡¹

    I recall.

    ¡¸ It was in here, right inside the cafeteria. Do you remember, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu tried to talk to Yukino. I was watching in the monitor room, Minaho-neesan told me to watch the surveillance video ¡¹

    Megu still can¡¯t remember.

    ¡¸ Ah! I remember that one! ¡¹

    Nei says.

    ¡¸ I do remember it too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    Right, Nei and Katsuko-nee were watching that day too.

    ¡¸ It was when we were starting our move on Yukino. Therefore, Yukino was mentally depressed, and then Megu called out to Yukino in the cafeteria ¡¹

    Yukino remembers.

    ¡¸ Ah, but I thought of that as an annoyance, so I spoke horribly to Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    Megu seems to remember it now too.

    ¡¸ And yet, you told me back then. That you want to get along with me ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Back then, Megu was trying to get along with Megu, beyond all the hate.

    ¡¸ Back then, Megu was seriously trying to be in good terms with Yukino, right? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Wrong. I wanted to be on equal status with Yukino. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Yukino.

    ¡¸ We have the same father, and yet, Yukino¡¯s treated with care and raised happily, yet I was almost turned to a prostitute by that same father. I didn¡¯t like that. I can¡¯t agree with it. That¡¯s why I thought of trying to call Yukino without suffixes so I could be equal to her. I only said ¡°I want to get along¡± as an opportunity to become equal, that was all ¡¹

    Megu said. Yukino¡¯s listening.

    ¡¸ Then, what about now? Megu, do you want to be friends with Yukino? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Obviously not! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because we can¡¯t understand each other at all. Yukino and I are different ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought of the same before ¡¹

    I look at Yukino.

    Yukino looks back.

    ¡¸ Well, even now, I still see that we can¡¯t understand each other. We¡¯re different people, grew up in different situations, our thoughts are different. It¡¯s almost impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m different from you ¡¹

    Yukino speaks as if she¡¯s spitting.

    ¡¸ But, there are things we can talk reach an understanding. Even if it¡¯s just a few, we can communicate with each other ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ If we can communicate even with for just one moment. We¡¯ll be able to trust each other and live together. That¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible. After all, Yukino and I have no way of understanding each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say that after trying ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun, there would be someone in this world you¡¯ll never understand! Isn¡¯t it the same with Shirasaka Sousuke-san? Also, Cesario Viola ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s different from those people! ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all the same! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all the same, Yukino¡¯s always been so cruel to me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, you think of me that way ¡¹

    This is bad.

    They won¡¯t reach an agreement.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m done with the ledger! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stops operating the laptop and turns around.

    ¡¸ Dear, from now on I¡¯ll manage the ledger ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I thought that all the work in this bakery was for your groundwork, so I left everything for you. But, this is also a place to study for me. In that case, managing the shop is my job, I¡¯ll deal with all the accounting related work ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said smiling.

    ¡¸ Really, I was thinking that I can¡¯t go back to high school, so I was pressing everything to you. Sorry. Earlier, you said that this bakery is ¡°our bakery,¡± didn¡¯t you? That woke me up. From now on, I¡¯ll try to be more active. I¡¯ll also show up in front of the students ¡¹ ¡¹

    Err.

    No, that¡¯s cool and all, but.

    Megu and Yukino are having a standoff right now.

    ¡¸ After all, I have bound myself with my own arbitrary thoughts. I¡¯m your teacher in bread-making. Therefore, I thought to myself that I¡¯d leave everything to you and not show myself up. Even though nobody told me to do that. Really, it looks stupid. Now that I realized that I can learn together with you, one by one, it makes me feel lighter! ¡¹

    Y-Yeah

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, you should also let go of your prejudice! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ So his love for you won¡¯t fall out ¡¹

    Ha.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be hated if you keep that! It might be too late though! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks with a smile. Megu¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ After all, Megumi-chan now is very similar to Yukino-chan before. You¡¯re always so selfish and don¡¯t care if what you say hurts others ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s mouth is flapping like a fish¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable! You two are sisters after all! It¡¯s natural for you two to have similar personalities ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks brightly. Yukino;

    ¡¸ Megumi and I are similar? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That can¡¯t be true! Because I! ¡¹

    The two look at each other.

    ¡¸ Exactly the same ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ Hmm, how should I say it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun?! Say that we¡¯re different! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t be similar! ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ During Anya¡¯s case, I noticed that I¡¯ve been dealing with Megu the wrong way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun?! What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always trying to be kind to Megu as much as possible, trying not to suppress you at all. But, that only makes Megu feel much more uneasy, so I noticed that I¡¯ve been spoiling you unnecessarily ¡¹

    She¡¯s being spoiled by my kindness.

    ¡¸ In Megu¡¯s case, I have to be forceful and don¡¯t hold back. Things shouldn¡¯t go as Megu wants, but instead, I should take the initiative, that¡¯s how I should show it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think your analysis is correct ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan is a girl that can¡¯t go on unless the man tells her to ¡°shut up and follow me. if you don¡¯t, we¡¯re breaking up,¡± something like that ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Someone needs to hold her in control, or else her emotions would explode, and she¡¯ll be rushing into a direction nobody knows.

    ¡¸ In short, it¡¯s the same type as Yukino-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Yukino:

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that kind of woman! ¡¹

    No

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the same, that¡¯s just what I did to you earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just put a bit of pressure and took the initiative to show the direction. Negotiating with you goes well when I do it that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that what Minaho-neesan always does to you? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s the type of woman who needs someone to control her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you two have the same methods of dealing with ¡¹

    I muttered. The two girls are dumbfounded.

 Chapter 625. Step by step

    ¡¸ Megumi and I are alike, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. Because we ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-We¡¯re completely different ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu look at each other and said.

    ¡¸ No, you two are quite alike ¡¹

    I said. Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible! Because I! ¡¹

    She tries to argue but.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s been afraid of Yukino all this time. Thinking that Darling might get taken away ¡¹

    Edie makes her analysis.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Yukino isn¡¯t our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. Megumi, the way you look at things is very interesting. Why are you obsessed with Yukino that much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because I don¡¯t want to lose only to Yukino. I don¡¯t want her to get Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ Anyone but Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hate you and only you as well! ¡¹

    Megu said. Yukino backs back.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t stand watching you flirting, clinging to him! It gets to my nerves that it makes me skip classes! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s looking at Megu and me?

    ¡¸ Anyway! You¡¯re an eyesore! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m not? ¡¹

    Edie asks Yukino.

    ¡¸ Even I flirt with Darling in the classroom, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about you at all! I¡¯ve already given up on people with that personality ¡¹

    Yukino replied.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s got that personality too. So, why are you not giving up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Yukino mumbles.

    ¡¸ Must be hating the same kind ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ N-No! We can¡¯t be the same kind! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Yukino and I are different ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Sorry, can we put that on hold for now? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got a lot of things I have to check first ¡¹

    Starting from the events yesterday.

    The succeeding incidents are strange.

    Starting with Anya¡¯s visit.

    No, that¡¯s wrong. The start was when Minaho-neesan went to Kyoto.

    Anya came in her absence.

    The family had a conversation about Anya.

    Yukino¡¯s official announcement of her pregnancy on TV. Nagisa¡¯s pregnancy report.

    This morning, Megu and Anya¡¯s race.

    And then, Endou¡¯s attack of ¡°Nyapoleon party¡± driving a propaganda truck.

    Old man Dai Grepher.

    Michi appearing just in time.

    If they¡¯re all connected.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What kind of person old man Dai Grepher is to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, is he someone easy to fight? Or someone you¡¯re not very good at dealing with? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think of that warrior taking pride in his irregularity as dangerous? ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    Old man Dai Grepher¡¯s different dimension attack is too disgusting.

    ¡¸ However, he¡¯s never a hard opponent for me. I almost know nearly every characteristic of his skills ¡¹

    Michi watched old man Dai Grepher fight in the hotel in Odaiba and in Green Mountain Studio.

    ¡¸ Kudou arts¡¯ technique of bending the opponent¡¯s Qi and his skill of going through the blind spot of the opponent¡¯s Qi is similar. At the very least, I won¡¯t be confused by his anomalous movements ¡¹

    I noticed that.

    ¡¸ Above all, he will never try to hurt a young girl like us ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher is a lolicon.

    Furthermore, he¡¯s one of those ¡°YES LOLITA! NO TOUCH¡± kind of guys.

    He will never try to hurt Edie and Michi even when he¡¯s fighting them upfront.

    ¡¸ I know that if I cooperate with Edie, he will surely drive him back. We know his skills, but he doesn¡¯t know our power ¡¹

    Michi says.

    ¡¸ But, he¡¯s acquainted with Michi¡¯s father, so he should know about Kudou style ancient martial arts, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father stopped midway his training. He hasn¡¯t reached the secret techniques like me ¡¹

    Right.

    Kudou-papa had a shotgun wedding and jumped out of the house.

    He hasn¡¯t mastered Kudou style ancient martial arts.

    Meanwhile, Michi¡¯s been under her Grandfather¡¯s house¡¯s care since childhood, she¡¯s become a genius fighter at age 15, following the Kudou arts.

    ¡¸ But it was possible that he throws Darling a projectile weapon. Therefore I wasn¡¯t able to get away from Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Usually, Edie would jump in first and yet, she didn¡¯t leave my side, that surprised me ¡¹

    Yeah, before Michi came,

    Anya rushed in and fought old man Dai Grepher.

    Edie didn¡¯t leave my side.

    ¡¸ Did you know that Michi would come too? ¡¹

    I asked. Edie;

    ¡¸ I had no way of knowing that ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I thought of having Anya fight him for a while, it is a good experience for her to confront such people. I planned to switch up with her once she¡¯s shaved off his stamina ¡¹

    So she¡¯ll let Anya guard me and go out to fight.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Edie¡¯s confident of winning against old man Dai Grepher alone? ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need to win. In that case, I only need to make him withdraw. I¡¯m confident in my stamina. I can just continue fighting until that man escapes ¡¹

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t have an inexhaustible supply of stamina after all ¡¹

    Michi said.

    I see. If he continues his quick attacks with abnormal movements, his stamina will come back to him sooner or later.

    ¡¸ If I get tired before him, Anya can just come back and switch with me ¡¹

    Therefore, Edie didn¡¯t attack together with Anya.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re really calm ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. He¡¯s not someone who¡¯ll make us panic at all ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ It is as Michi said. He was not serious. Really, he only looks like someone who¡¯s fighting women with a playful attitude ¡¹

    Edie also felt that old man Dai Grepher wasn¡¯t willing to hurt people.

    ¡¸ Well, if there were three other people with him, that would be worrying ¡¹

    In short.

    Edie and Michi,

    They both don¡¯t think of old man Dai Grepher as a threat.

    He¡¯s an opponent they can drive away if they fight calmly.

    Seeing old man Dai Grepher come down from the propaganda truck Endou¡¯s riding.

    I¡¯m the only one who thought ¡°This is dangerous.¡±

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ Old man Dai Grepher appeared just to scare me ¡¹

    It was only to put mental pressure on me.

    In that case, everything Endou¡¯s done just to target me.

    To shake up my mind.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I spoke to the ceiling.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re listening, aren¡¯t you? Nee-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan should be back from Kyoto.

    Katsuko-nee waited for Minaho-neesan before coming to school.

    If that¡¯s the case, she should be watching us from the mansion.

    ¡º What is it? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan brought Endou in that car, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t drive that propaganda car though ¡»

    I know that already.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it must be under Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions, right? You made the plan and even hired old man Dai Grepher ¡¹

    I thought.

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    Minaho-neesan replied immediately.

    ¡º By the way, I had Neko-san drive the car. She also made various arrangements. She¡¯s the one who deceived Endou-kun ¡»

    Neko-san. One of Kudou-papa¡¯s freelancer.

    ¡º You know, I was in Kyoto, so I wasn¡¯t able to fill in the details myself ¡»

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Iwakura-san in this? ¡¹

    I was still doubting Iwakura-san¡¯s involvement.

    ¡º I introduced her to a temporary customer. I just want to make sure she doesn¡¯t get in my plans ¡»

    Wait, Kuromori¡¯s brothel hasn¡¯t reopened yet.

    ¡º I¡¯m lending Yukiyo to another prostitution ring I know, Yukiyo needs to vent out herself from time to time. I don¡¯t want the same thing from May happening again ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t tell you any of that, I¡¯m sorry ¡»

    Iwakura-san isn¡¯t in the school right now.

    ¡¸ But why? Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    Why keep this a secret from us?

    ¡º It¡¯s about time we move on to the next stage ¡»

    Next stage?

    ¡º It¡¯s been four months since our family was established. It¡¯s nearly a month since you started selling bread in the school, right? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡º I really wanted a bit more time, however, ¡»

    There¡¯s no time?

    Is it related to the events in Kyoto?

    ¡º An ordinary company has only a one month trial period. It¡¯s a bit fast bit, I wanted you to have the opportunity to look at yourself once more ¡¹

    One month trial period.

    ¡¸ Right, Katsuko-nee said that. Saying that you¡¯ll understand the atmosphere in one month after starting work ¡¹

    ¡º Yes. It¡¯s not yet a month but, it¡¯s about time you¡¯re seeing various things after actually making bread and selling it at school, right? ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, Minaho-neesan¡¯s heard of this earlier, but I¡¯ve reflected on it. I¡¯ve been overthinking about only selling the product that I make little to no efforts on making it a business ¡¹

    ¡º It¡¯s inevitable. You just started ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But all I did was do what Katsuko-nee tells me, without knowing anything about working on a shop or selling products, and in addition to that, Katsuko-nee is still unfamiliar with business, I didn¡¯t see that she¡¯s also feeling uneasy ¡¹

    I was so useless.

    ¡º But you now know, right? That¡¯s all okay ¡»

    ¡¸ But, I feel miserable. Minaho-neesan. After all, I only look at what¡¯s in front of me! I was already doing my all with what I see in front of me! That¡¯s not okay at all!! ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, it¡¯s good that you notice it now ¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks in a soft voice.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, could it be that you know this since before? ¡¹

    That I was only depending on Katsuko-nee, being useless.

    ¡º I do, of course ¡»

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? ¡¹

    ¡º Oh? it was actually fast that you noticed it at this stage ¡»

    Fast?

    ¡º After all, your one month trial period just ended ¡»

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡º Both you and Katsuko tried it out for a month, you were accustomed to making and selling bread, so you had the time to think and realized various things, didn¡¯t you? ¡»

    Is that so?

    ¡º Of course, if I told you this right after the summer holidays were over, before the one month, you¡¯ll make quicker success in business, however that won¡¯t become your flesh and blood ¡»

    Our flesh and blood.

    ¡º At first, both you and Katsuko were making bread as scheduled and planned to sell it. Katsuko¡¯s also teaching you how to make bread one by one, and she has a lot of work as there¡¯s a necessity for a large number of products ¡»

    Yeah.

    ¡º I could just teach you to ¡°do this to make your business succeed,¡± ¡°this makes more progress,¡± ¡°you need to do this to gather the attention of your customers,¡± but you¡¯re already at your limit from your first experiences, right? If I teach you what you should do, you won¡¯t have time to think, you¡¯ll only do what is instructed without questioning it. But that won¡¯t be a useful experience for you ¡»

    Experience.

    ¡º If you¡¯re opening up your shop then you have to think, try out, fail, feel shame, you must have experience in negative memories. If you only follow someone¡¯s instructions, you¡¯ll remain an employee, your efforts will be wasted. You own the shop ¡»

    If all I do is follow Katsuko-nee¡¯s instructions, all I¡¯m doing is being an employee.

    Katsuko-nee alone is enough on baking and selling the products.

    Katsuko-nee also just keeps on guiding me, not trying to sell the product with her own hands on the storefront.

    That was because of Katsuko-nee¡¯s insecurity who left the school halfway.

    If we really want to sell our products to the students of the school, we should feel the reaction of the customers when we sell it.

    There are so many things you won¡¯t know unless you go to the shop floor.

    Katsuko-nee and I were lacking effort for our own shop. We didn¡¯t become managers. We were naive.

    ¡º Don¡¯t feel sad from every single failure. A lot of things in this world can¡¯t be understood unless you have experience on it ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º I¡¯m glad that you noticed it in just one month. Besides ¡»

    Hmm?

    ¡º How was your month? Do you want to continue? Do you feel like going on with your job as a baker? ¡»

    I.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it, this is all I have ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan

    ¡º That¡¯s not all you have. You can continue your high school life, go to college, and decide your future while taking your time ¡»

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ve made my decision. I¡¯ll become a baker ¡¹

    ¡º I see. That¡¯s your answer at the end of the month ¡»

    Minaho-neesan says that from my answer.

    ¡º Well, okay, I think it¡¯ll change as time passes ¡»

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t change ¡¹

    ¡º Is that so? Then I¡¯ll ask again for the third month. But anyway, do you feel like you¡¯re physically fatigued? Or that you¡¯re not suited for the job? ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    I mean, I feel like working silently in the bakery is suited for me.

    Although I can¡¯t sell them.

    ¡º Anyway, you don¡¯t have to rush. All you can do is take it easy, step-by-step ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Katsuko, as for doubling the production starting next week ¡»

    She even heard of that.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama? ¡¹

    ¡º Don¡¯t increase his workload more than what he has now ¡»

    My workload?

    ¡¸ No, but, Minaho-neesan. We can¡¯t double the production if I can¡¯t increase my workload ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡º No. If you increase your work time now, what will your life be like? You¡¯ll lose time to enjoy your high school life and your time to interact with the family ¡»

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s important to put our bakery on track ¡¹

    ¡º For who are you working in the bakery? ¡»

    For who?

    ¡º It¡¯s for you, and your family, right? ¡»

    Me and my family.

    ¡º If you¡¯re the breadwinner of the house and we depend on our living expenses from your bakery sales, then you should devote your whole body to work. But, the current bakery is for your studies. You can¡¯t focus on just bakery work ¡»

    I.

    ¡º It¡¯s necessary to raise profits, but it¡¯s wrong to sacrifice your school life and family life for it ¡»

    ¡¸ Agreed! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ But, if I don¡¯t increase my working hours, we can¡¯t increase production, right? ¡¹

    ¡º Of course we can. Katsuko ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º You should be able to change your work machines efficiently, right? ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡º I know that Katsuko sticks to homemade bread but, is that something Katsuko has to do in her shop? She can hire employees and make a system for mass production ¡»

    Oh right. The stylish type of bread Katsuko-nee wants to make are.

    Either way, impossible to mass produces with just the two of us.

    ¡º What you¡¯re selling now are aimed for the high-school students in the cafeteria. Also, if you want to discount 50 yen on the price, you know that you have to use machines for that ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee nods lightly.

    ¡º I don¡¯t mean to bend your ideals. You can make your ideal on the official store. There¡¯s still two and a half years until he graduates, so I want you to learn how to do business first. For now, make sure to provide what the customers seek. If you can¡¯t do that, you won¡¯t get the change to sell what you want to sell ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, I¡¯ll think of it again ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, try thinking about it. I¡¯ll talk to you again in the third month, Katsuko. Perhaps, you¡¯ll discover something different by then. This is to advance to the next stage ¡»

    Next stage?

    ¡º It¡¯s true for your bakery, but our family needs to proceed to the next stage soon ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ The next stage? Family? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, that¡¯s right. These past four months was our time to become familiar with the family. Laying the groundwork ¡»

    Familiarity, groundwork.

    ¡º Therefore, I think that it was tough for you, but your women are all let free. They were getting spoiled by you as much as they like ¡»

    Was I spoiling everyone?

    ¡º We all just established the family, so there was still a lot that has been stockpiled in our minds. We need to release them out. Having themselves liberated so quickly, they all feel a bit too high from the happiness. It doesn¡¯t stand that well now. All of the girls are clinging to you too much ¡»

    Clinging to me?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡º That dullness of yours is what¡¯s great about you ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º You¡¯re having lots of sex with the girls, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah. I do. But, it¡¯s because I wanted to do it as well ¡»

    ¡º Sex is a means of liberating one¡¯s mind, so you got focused only on sex ¡»

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think of it as painful at all ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s because you were matchless. But, I think it¡¯s about time for everyone to settle down a bit more ¡»

    I hear Minaho-neesan¡¯s dry laugh.

    ¡º However, when you try to hold back on having sex strangely, you¡¯re forcibly holding down the just-liberated mind. Anyway, I had no choice but to look over the situation for a while. I also divided everyone into small groups and tried doing something like going on trips with the groups to not let you feel the burden to make you exceed the limit during the summer vacation ¡»

    So that was Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan.

    ¡º But, it¡¯s about four months now, it¡¯s about time for the unrestrained liberation to stop. Our family¡¯s coming to shape now, everyone needs to graduate from being too dependent on you ¡»

    Is this about the next stage?

    ¡º Especially Megumi, you¡¯re excessive. You¡¯ve grown worse, being the most dependent on him in the last four months. You¡¯ve become a girl who¡¯s too selfish and gets what she wants ¡»

    ¡¸ Minaho-san? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡º You were able to monopolize him in school. The surrounding students bless you as an engaged couple, that¡¯s why you depend on him ¡»

    Our time in school is a third of a day.

    During that time, Megu is my fiance. I¡¯m a man only for Megu.

    Did Megu become impudent during that time?

    ¡¸ Was I like that? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, I thought of it as a problem. Therefore I sent over Edie to your class during the second semester. I asked her to interrupt you from flirting with him as much as possible ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡º Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now. But, you¡¯re not allowed to stay the same as before. We have to move to the next stage ¡»

    That¡¯s in short.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, is the case in Kyoto what made you hurry things up? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. I wanted to continue the groundwork and grace period for half-year, but it¡¯s no longer possible ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º We can¡¯t be unchanging. We need to proceed to the next steps ¡»

    Therefore, so many things happened yesterday.

    ¡º I had to reconfirm the current situation and deal with everything we left behind ¡»

    ¡¸ So you brought Endou here? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes. We forgot to finish dealing with him, didn¡¯t we? ¡»

 Chapter 626. Step Up

    ¡º Well, Endou-kun doesn¡¯t matter now, does he? Although, I never thought that you¡¯d fight Endou-kun upfront. But, I think that it worked out in the end ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s talking about how I let Endou come at me as he likes and I avoided all of his attacks.

    ¡º That also made Endou-kun understand. He must¡¯ve been through tough times in these past four months but, you weren¡¯t playing around either ¡»

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡º Remember back when you just entered high school. Were you someone who speaks so much in public back then? ¡»

    No, I wasn¡¯t even good at speaking with people if you ask me.

    ¡º Were you able to use martial arts? Were you good fighting people back then? ¡»

    ¡¸ No way ¡¹

    I was utterly useless there.

    ¡º And yet, you told Endou-kun ¡°try hitting me if you can,¡± and didn¡¯t get hit a single time, did you? ¡»

    That¡¯s right, but.

    ¡º That was amazing. It surprised me. To think that you can move that well. You did your best ¡»

    Minaho-neesan praises me, but.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all thanks to everyone, Michi¡¯s guidance ¡¹

    I¡¯ve learned the foundation of Kudou arts from Michi in this past four months.

    Currently, I¡¯m certified as a 6th kyu.

    ¡¸ Edie and Margo-san both train me. I¡¯m not working hard. They¡¯re all teaching me ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s cooperating so I can move my body even for a bit.

    It¡¯s not something praiseworthy.

    ¡º No, it¡¯s your strength. You¡¯re training your body. Even if other people helped you, it¡¯s your will that made progress. You worked hard. It must be praised ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Master always follows my guidance to his heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Darling never cut corners when training. He¡¯s always serious. He doesn¡¯t do it unwillingly ¡¹

    Michi and Edie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m doing it because it¡¯s necessary. You al teaching me earnestly so I have to work hard ¡¹

    We¡¯re a criminal organization.

    There will be times where hostile forces are after us.

    I need to learn self-defense to protect the family.

    ¡º You really are an earnest child. You¡¯re a bit dull and out of focus, but that¡¯s what¡¯s cute about you ¡»

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡º Anyway, your training for the past four months are starting to produce results. Endou-kun should understand that. He¡¯s a first-class muscle idiot after all ¡»

    Right, Endou¡¯s the kind of disgusting guy who¡¯s proud for being a first-year student and yet already a regular in the baseball club.

    Of course, it was because his father has bribed the baseball club manager.

    Baseball is his only pride from the start.

    I think his reflexes are reasonable.

    ¡º To Endou-kun, you¡¯re just someone he can easily beat down ¡»

    That might be.

    No, if this was back in May, if we fight seriously, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll win against Endou.

    I haven¡¯t done any club activities even in middle school.

    Endou was an active member of the sports club.

    ¡º And yet, he lost to you today ¡»

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s no win or loss. It¡¯s not like I hit Endou at all ¡¹

    All that happened was him getting exhausted and collapsing.

    ¡º That¡¯s why it¡¯s your victory. You avoided all of Endou-kun¡¯s attack, and he fell down on the ground breathing heavily and yet, you weren¡¯t sweating at all ¡»

    ¡¸ Just like Megumi and Anya earlier ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ That was overwhelming! Darling! ¡¹

    Was I like Anya this morning?

    Megu sprinted the circumference of the ground, collapsed from exhaustion, sweating.

    And Anya who looked tidy after all the running.

    ¡º Endou-kun should be shocked from the decline of his stamina as he didn¡¯t train his body for the past four months, but he¡¯s more surprised by your change ¡»

    My change.

    ¡º For you, the four months difference with him is never something easy. You were training so much. Endou-kun should understand it with his body ¡»

    No, I.

    ¡º That¡¯s why he felt ashamed and gave up. He was chasing after school because he thinks that you¡¯re having it easy in the school. He¡¯s having hardships, and yet you were having a fun high school life. That¡¯s what he believes in, so he hates you. But, that wasn¡¯t the case ¡»

    Wait a second.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, what are you talking about? I didn¡¯t have any hardships this past four months. I was having a fun high school life. All I¡¯m doing is what I had to do ¡¹

    I¡¯m not trying hard at all.

    ¡¸ But you know, there¡¯s still so many I haven¡¯t done yet. I need to work harder to make bread faster, and more delicious. Even in martial arts, I¡¯m still in 6th Kyu, that¡¯s not useful at all ¡¹

    ¡º You completely avoided Endou-kun¡¯s assault ¡»

    ¡¸ No, Endou¡¯s attacks are no big deal. I was just watching old man Dai Grepher before all that. Far from watching, Anya and Edie are guarding me. If I at least could protect myself, the two of them could¡¯ve joined up attacking old man Dai Grepher ¡¹

    They lacked a person just to protect me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still useless. I can¡¯t continue like this, I need to work harder ¡¹

    Even in the bakery, I¡¯m only helping out Katsuko-nee, I still have ways to go.

    ¡¸ Master. May I? ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Master, you¡¯re having your standards set too high ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Master reached the 6th kyu in Kudou arts in just four months. Master doesn¡¯t understand how amazing that is ¡¹

    But, that¡¯s 6th kyu though? Isn¡¯t that just the basics?

    ¡¸ Not just in martial arts, even in the bakery ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks.

    ¡¸ You always listen to what I say earnestly, and you work hard learning how to make bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I want to do it properly as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t understand how much you¡¯ve gained in such a short period ¡¹

    What are you all talking about?

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t make progress at all. Katsuko-nee is still helping me out in making bread, we¡¯re just barely making enough. I¡¯m somehow able to reproduce the taste of Katsuko-nee¡¯s bread ¡¹

    If I worked on it alone, it wouldn¡¯t compare to the taste of the bread Katsuko-nee makes.

    ¡¸ Yes, you were able to reproduce it. Of course, I do check each process but, you¡¯ve made progress in four months to the point that you can replicate the taste. That¡¯s just impossible ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡º Recently, your classmates are getting friendly with you, haven¡¯t they? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º They all are supporting you, even cooperating at times, aren¡¯t they? Do you know why? ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Megu¡¯s popular with everyone. Also, we¡¯ve invited everyone in the class to have a party before the summer vacation ¡¹

    ¡º Oh? The boys are more friendly with you than Megumi, aren¡¯t they? Especially Tanaka-kun, he talks to you intimately, doesn¡¯t he? ¡»

    Right, earlier this morning, he told me about Endou.

    ¡¸ Takana¡¯s a leader type of guy, the guy who cares about people ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I think that he¡¯s just worried that I might be isolated from the others as result of being the only one transferred to the ¡°bread making course¡± ¡¹

    ¡º Is that all? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice sounds laughing.

    ¡º This morning, when you and Megumi skipped the first class and went back on the second class, everyone just accepted it kindly, didn¡¯t they? Katsuko? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee was listening to our interaction in the classroom from the mansion.

    Then, she told Minaho-neesan, who came back from Kyoto, the events that happened.

    ¡º Everyone knows how you were before, during the first day of classes, don¡¯t they? Some of your classmates saw Megumi and Nikita-san race ¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡º They noticed that you were having a dispute, usually, shouldn¡¯t they be negative since you skipped the first hour? Was there any student who got angry and said: ¡°don¡¯t skip classes and go to class¡± ¡»

    Yeah, they were all friendly to us for some reason.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that just because those who are negative were looking at us from far away with cold eyes? Or even ignoring us ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, most of the boys in the class gathered around you when they were discussing Endou-kun ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Speaking of which, they did.

    Even the delinquents who were formerly in Endou¡¯s faction have gathered.

    They weren¡¯t looking at me with cold eyes.

    ¡º Why do you think so? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ Who knows? I don¡¯t ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡º The bread you make is delicious ¡»

    £¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡

    ¡º In your class, Takana-kun and Megumi¡¯s friends took the initiative to advertise. Therefore, they have a higher purchase rate than any other class, is it not? ¡»

    That might be.

    ¡º Well, they probably thought of buying at least once, but it was delicious when they ate it. It¡¯s far more than they expected ¡»

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s because Katsuko-nee guided me ¡¹

    ¡º You made it still ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡º Everyone knows you from the entrance ceremony in April. You were someone looking gloomy and inconspicuous upon entry. Then, you were suddenly engaged with Megumi. Then starting this September, you began the ¡°bread-making course¡± for some reason. They don¡¯t think that the products you make would be delicious. After all, you didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d bake delicious bread back in April ¡»

    That¡¯s right, back then;

    I wasn¡¯t someone interested in making bread.

    ¡º Didn¡¯t your classmates who ate your bread asked you? ¡°Since when did you start making bread¡± ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yeah, they did. I mean, they still ask me even now ¡¹

    ¡º So what did you tell them? ¡»

    ¡¸ Just the usual, I replied: ¡°after the holidays in May¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s the truth.

    ¡º Why do you think they ask you? ¡»

    ¡¸ Well, I also wonder why they ask that. Sometimes ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t care too much about it.

    ¡º It¡¯s because they¡¯re all surprised. To think that you¡¯re able to make such delicious food in short time ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Furthermore, you started selling the bread you make every day in this past month alone ¡»

    ¡¸ But Katsuko-nee¡¯s helping me out. Nei and Megu are also assisting in sales ¡¹

    ¡º But, you¡¯re alone from everyone¡¯s eyes. Katsuko showed up just now, but in the end, she¡¯s just your guide. You¡¯re the only student taking the ¡°bread making course¡± ¡»

    Alone.

    ¡º Your classmates know how hard you¡¯re working to become a proper baker. Your actions and the deliciousness of the product you make are showing your hard work. Therefore, they all accept you. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re Megumi¡¯s fiance. It¡¯s because you work your best they support you ¡»

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m not trying hard enough! I¡¯m still stuck on how to make bread like normal. I¡¯m already at my wits¡¯ end ¡¹

    I¡¯m not doing things for praise or acceptance.

    ¡¸ What you¡¯re doing is impressive for ordinary people ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Seeing you evade Endou-kun¡¯s attacks so carefree will improve the student¡¯s evaluation of you further ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    Then.

    ¡º Nei, I read the mail you sent me last night ¡»

    Minaho-neesan tells Nei.

    ¡º You have a point, he should know what¡¯s normal ¡»

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s normal?

    ¡º Proceed with your plan. I¡¯ll cooperate ¡»

    ¡¸ Thanks, Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡º Speaking of which, you¡¯ve been silent all this time. Nei ¡»

    Indeed. Nei¡¯s been silent even though we¡¯re on the same room.

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, Katsuko-oneechan told me to shut up earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my fault? Oh my, sorry ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee apologizes to Nei.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind! I¡¯ve been a bit talkative recently, so I¡¯m reflecting on it ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Minaho-oneechan say that earlier? These past four months, we¡¯ve prioritized laying the groundwork for the family, and Yo-chan¡¯s been spoiling all the girls as much as they want ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan let everyone free until they were all mentally calm.

    The life-or-death struggle during the Golden Week was a huge turning point for the whole family¡¯s life.

    ¡¸ I wanted to be Yo-chan¡¯s onee-chan. I might¡¯ve been acting a bit rashly recently, I thought. An older sister only has to give advice sometimes, so I wondered if all I¡¯m doing is cause annoyance to Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s always worried about me. You teach me a lot of things I don¡¯t notice, it helps me. I appreciate it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Nei smiles lonely.

    ¡¸ But, I think I¡¯m overdoing it. Hearing Minaho-oneechan talk about it now, Minaho-oneechan takes her time, looks at Yo-chan¡¯s state of mind, letting you take it step-by-step and want you to grow little by little, you see? There¡¯s no need to rush to make Yo-chan understand ¡¹

    Is that so?

    These past four months have been the preparatory phase.

    The time to get familiar with the family, laying the foundation.

    As for the bakery, the first step was to have customers buy and eat the product.

    We can¡¯t move forward unless we take our time building the base.

    Minaho-neesan was waiting for our progress.

    ¡¸ But, I keep on telling Yo-chan everything I notice. No, I was pushing it. I didn¡¯t care about Yo-chan¡¯s pace of understanding ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same for me, all I did was push all the techniques I know to him. I wasn¡¯t thinking of his progress at all ¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee are repenting.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s no problem at all. I¡¯m not troubled at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we were rushing you. We didn¡¯t look at the long term of everything ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m sorry! Yo-chaaaaaan~!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ If you cry here, you¡¯ll look more miserable ¡¹

    Michi tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Please endure it, you¡¯re the elder sister here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I have to endure this! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Got it! ¡¹

    She holds back her tears.

    ¡º Speaking of which, Michi-san isn¡¯t rushing when it comes to teaching him martial arts ¡»

    Minaho-neesan tells Michi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Martial arts, so it needs to accumulate. You can only reach the heights if you take the steps little by little ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s a warrior knows that even if she teaches me in one go, there won¡¯t be any improvements.

    ¡¸ Understanding is a step forward. When you reach the height of one stage, then proceed to the next. One has to wait until they reach an understanding ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mentally a grown up.

    She¡¯s mastered the Kudou arts at age 15.

    ¡¸ However, I feel like I¡¯m getting somewhat hasty when it comes to sexual progression. I seek too many things from Master. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Walking naked on the beach while wearing only a collar on the Southern Seas during the summer vacation might¡¯ve been too soon. Instead of doing it on a tourist destination, we should¡¯ve done it on a night park in Japan ¡¹

    No, that was possible because Kouzuki house rented the private beach exclusively.

    If we walked in a nearby park like that, it would be much more difficult.

    ¡¸ From now on, I¡¯ll think of things carefully and ask Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Darling¡¯s always willing to do anything so Michi should hold back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll keep it in mind ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this conversation?

    ¡º Now then, do you understand how spoiled you were, Megumi? That this won¡¯t continue forever. It¡¯s about time he reaches his limit if you include the external factors, we need to proceed to the next step ¡»

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, that¡¯s related to the matter in Kyoto, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡º Yes. I wanted to prolong the reopening of the brothel until you all settled down but, it¡¯s impossible now. Kouzuki-sama started moving ¡»

    It¡¯s about time for Kuromori brothel to reopen.

    ¡º Megumi has no time to be jealous of Nikita-san. He will be having sex with a lot of women from now on primarily with the women in the brothel ¡»

    ¡¸ Minaho-san that means ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡º Our operations are done in the mansion. Don¡¯t forget that you live from that money. Kuromori needs to continue the brothel¡¯s business for at least five more years to survive. During that time, we need to gain the power to survive without collapsing even when Kouzuki-sama¡¯s protection is taken away ¡»

    Kuromori¡¯s origin is of a brothel.

    We can¡¯t run away from that fact.

    ¡¸ But, why Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable, he¡¯s the only man among us, and is the only man of the house. He needs to the lord of the house ¡¹

    I¡¯ll be the lord of Kuromori house?

    In that case, I have to take responsibility for the business in the brothel too.

    ¡¸ Got it, Minaho-neesan. I¡¯ve made my resolve long ago ¡¹

    Kuromori is a criminal organization.

    ¡º Yes, we¡¯ll have you take charge of the darkest part of Kuromori. Else, there will be no progress. You need to join us as the core of our crime ¡»

    ¡¸ Why? Minaho-san? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡º The darkest part of our group is our secret weapon ¡»

    Secret weapon?

    ¡º Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s always a possibility that I get assassinated. Everyone in the underground society knows that Kuromori Minaho is the boss of Kuromori ¡»

    Minaho-neesan? Assassinated?

    ¡º If I die first, you need to protect yourselves ¡»

    Not just Jii-chan.

    Minaho-neesan is also thinking of the future when she¡¯s gone.

    ¡º I will not teach Megumi or the other girls about the darkest secrets. You¡¯ll be the only one to know. Yoshinobu ¡»

    Minaho-neesan calls me with my first name for the first time.

    ¡º You¡¯ll have sex with a lot of girls, but it won¡¯t be fun. It may only be painful. But, do it. You need it for the survival of Kuromori ¡»

    I.

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-san ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t like me having sex with women she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ But what? That¡¯s bullshit ¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s been silent all this time speaks up.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re trying to survive, right? This is a critical moment deciding whether you¡¯ll collapse or not, right? If that¡¯s the case, then just accept it. That¡¯s reality ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s a realist now.

    ¡¸ Really, you¡¯ve become an idiot after being so spoiled for four months ¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi, are you really his woman? Do you want to go back to Yamamine house now? If you want, I can call them ¡¹

    She speaks filled with sarcasm.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t go back! I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then try to have some resolve!! ¡¹

    The two bark at each other.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Megu-chan¡¯s not suited for a criminal organization. That¡¯s true, though ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we need her now. You know, we¡¯re not normal ¡¹

    Abnormal.

    ¡¸ Right? When she hears that Yo-chan has sex with other girls, she feels jealous. Megu-chan¡¯s always burning in jealousy ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re not normal, our reactions are strange, and we¡¯re aware of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m surprised sometimes when I look at Megumi-chan and see how a normal child react ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I learn a lot from her ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she¡¯s necessary for our family.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡º Megumi. Indeed, everyone has some odd perception except for you. Therefore, you have meaning. But, Kuromori isn¡¯t normal. Our organization doesn¡¯t allow us to be ordinary. We¡¯re a criminal organization ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Therefore, we¡¯ll refer to your opinion but, we won¡¯t go with your ordinary senses. Understand that. Otherwise, we¡¯ll set you free ¡»

    Banishing Megu?

    ¡º Oh well. Megu¡¯s made her first step in accepting Nikita-san. She¡¯s not someone from the family. But, she¡¯s a close friend. You¡¯re already okay with Yoshinobu having sex with Nikita-san, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because she¡¯s a good girl ¡¹

    Megu said

    ¡º What about Yukino-san? ¡»

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Yukino. Never ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡»

    She sighed.

    ¡º What about you, Yoshinobu? Have you broken the taboo of not having sex with a girl other than the family, haven¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can do it with other girls ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡º Seems like it. To the extent that you were the one who asked Yukino-san to have sex ¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    I thought that I shouldn¡¯t have sex with Yukino, someone who¡¯s not in our family.

    Yet, those binds were released from having sex with Anya.

    ¡º Oh well, that¡¯s the first stage. Let¡¯s move on to the next stage ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º For now, finish up cleaning there and come back here. Bring Yukino-san together with you ¡»

    Even Yukino.

    ¡º Also, Agnes-chan wants to talk to you ¡»

    Agnes?

    ¡º Agnes-chan, come here. You can talk to him here ¡»

    It seems that Agnes is also in the room where Minaho-neesan¡¯s talking to me.

    ¡º Papa? ¡»

    I hear Agnes¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s me. Agnes ¡¹

    I replied. Agnes;

    ¡º Please come back faster ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry about that, I¡¯ll be back soon. Let¡¯s see, wait for about 20 minutes ¡¹

    ¡º Faster! Agnes wants to have sex with Papa! ¡»

    Err.

    This is what means to have the women free do to do what they want for the past four months.

    I always answer Mana and Agnes¡¯ expectations.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah got it. I¡¯ll finish cleaning up for now ¡¹

    I see. I thought that they might break, so they need to have sex all the time, but.

    This needs to be improved.

    Minaho-neesan is thinking of what will happen after she dies.

    In that case.

    It¡¯s also possible that I die from some trouble.

    Agnes and Mana shouldn¡¯t be dependent on me anymore.

 Chapter 627. Chivalry

    ¡º Then, we¡¯ll be waiting ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said and ended the call.

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s clean up first. ¡¹ Ya-chan, Katsuko-nee, help me out ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Saturday today so we won¡¯t be making bread tomorrow, right? We need to keep things clean, or the fungus will breed themselves ¡¹

    We need to clean everything before leaving.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Edie and Michi don¡¯t need to clean up. Oh right. Use that laptop and check the school ¡¹

    Endou and old man Dai Grepher retreated, but.

    Shou-neechan purposely showed up herself.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS and other escorts should be around the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anything else? What about the police? ¡¹

    Edie asks me.

    ¡¸ The police are present, but there are also other organizations present ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Can you explain that to us now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, I think Kuromori-sama should be the one to explain it back in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ But we need to be careful with them, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    Michi asks back.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Misuzu sent over Michi here. Something¡¯s out of the norm if she¡¯s worried that Edie¡¯s alone, right? It¡¯s not some unforeseen trouble, but instead, someone¡¯s aiming at us systematically ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can think.

    Edie¡¯s strong, but she doesn¡¯t know anything about the underground society.

    Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard. She should know the people from the underground society through Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, how far do you know? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ All I know is that Ojou-sama met with Takakura-sama in Kyoto. I don¡¯t know any other details ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s also under the one month trial period just like me.

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t talk any details about Kyoto to have her concentrate on the bread.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan noticed that Minaho-neesan sent over Endou halfway through it, so you don¡¯t know any details ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah ¡¹

    In the end, we don¡¯t know anything until we come back to the mansion.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s finish up cleaning for now ¡¹

    I try to resume working but.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu speaks.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Everything¡¯s late because of Endou, isn¡¯t it about time for Megu to go to the club? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait! I can¡¯t just go to the club in this situation! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Something huge is about to happen, right? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ All the more I want Megu to keep on her daily life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do something about the unusual situations, Megu, keep on doing the usual. Isn¡¯t that your role? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My role? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it seems like Minaho-neesan¡¯s in a bit of a negative situation. ¡¹ If Megu doesn¡¯t keep her usual lifestyle then we¡¯ll be pulled down by the unusual circumstances ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Saturday Afternoon right now. We¡¯ll finish it by tomorrow, Sunday. Then we¡¯ll be back to usual by Monday Morning ¡¹

    I made my decision.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan speaks like the heavens and earth are turning over and our daily life won¡¯t come back, but I won¡¯t let that happen. Everyone¡¯s finally starting to accept the bread we make, us ourselves ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Something big his happening. Okay, I get that. Then, I¡¯ll deal with it appropriately. Something might change again, but our daily life will continue. It has nothing to do with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, Megu, go back to your club as usual. We¡¯ll come to pick you up at the same time. It¡¯s 6pm tonight, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Nagisa will pick you up by car later ¡¹

    Margo-san should be in Nagisa¡¯s shop.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun, I ¡¹

    Megumi said. Yukino;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in the way, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sweeping the floor with a broom.

    ¡¸ What are you doing, Yukino? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Is that not obvious? Cleaning ¡¹

    Yukino continues to sweep.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in the stable period, so I need to exercise a bit. ¡¹ I¡¯m only doing this on my own so don¡¯t mind me ¡¹

    Yukino says with a calm face.

    ¡¸ So, you¡¯re in the way, Megumi! Go somewhere, your club or whatever! ¡¹

    Megu looks confused.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, here! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a paper bag and hands it to Megu.

    ¡¸ I made sandwiches for everyone this lunch but there¡¯s been so much ruckus, you see? Eat this before you start your club activities. We¡¯ll eat back in the mansion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ I also made some for Nikita-san, but I¡¯ll have Michi-chan eat it instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, speaking of which, Anya helped out in sales, but we forgot to have eat some of our bread! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry letting her go home like that. We¡¯ll give her a feast next time ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, you must be having a lot of questions in your head, don¡¯t you? So empty up your head with your club activities ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Overthinking is bad for your body, for now, run with all you can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please leave Master¡¯s safety to me ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Seriously, you¡¯re in the way Megumi! Don¡¯t just stand over there! ¡¹

    Yukino, what are you doing?

    ¡¸ I get it. I get it already ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s convinced, unwillingly.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go to the clubroom. Katsuko-oneesan, thanks for the sandwich

    ¡¸ Ah, bring some drinks with you too! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands Megu a bottle of Megu¡¯s favorite sports drink.

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m still your wife, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for Megu to decide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accept whatever decision Megu will have. But, if Megu can¡¯t decide on herself, I can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said you¡¯re in the way! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sweeping near Megu¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸ I get it, I¡¯ll run for now ¡¹

    Megu said then, she left the bakery without any energy.

    ¡¸ Edie ¡¹

    I turn to Edie.

    ¡¸ Follow Megu. There¡¯s a possibility that Megu gets kidnapped by an enemy that infiltrates the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you have a phone? Keep in touch with Michi. Contact us if anything happens. We¡¯ll call you when we need your help ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, Darling ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay in the school! I still have things I have to do ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m more familiar with the system in the school than Edie ¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also follow up on Megu-chan as much as possible. I think that Takeshiba-san will get angry at Megu-chan if she goes there in that condition ¡¹

    There¡¯s also Megu¡¯s race with Anya this morning.

    ¡¸ Takeshiba-san must be worried, I¡¯ll talk to her ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s a repeater, so she¡¯s on the same age as captain Takeshiba.

    If Nei talks to her, she¡¯ll listen.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re also in the way! ¡¹

    Yukino also sweeps my feet with a broom.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We¡¯re done cleaning up.

    We put back the tools back to their designated locations.

    This is to make sure that we don¡¯t have to look for it when we start working on Monday.

    That¡¯s the basics of the bakery.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee deposits the sales for today on a cash box.

    Is there anything we forgot? None.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    We exit the bakery through the backdoor.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s van is parked there.

    We open the rear door and load in the empty pads.

    We¡¯ll have to bring the dough in before baking using this pad on Monday.

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan, get in ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Yukino to board on the rear.

    while nobody else is watching.

    It would be dicey if others see us taking Yukino.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Yukino joins the mountain of pads on the rear.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan, get in first ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Michi seems to be waiting outside as a precaution.

    ¡¸ No, you stand out too much so get in while there¡¯s nobody around ¡¹

    I said.

    After all, she¡¯s a middle school girl, wearing a different school uniform.

    Earlier, students saw Michi fight off old man Dai Grepher.

    I want Michi to hide before it becomes trouble.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi hides behind the shadow of the pads.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also gets in the driver seat.

    When I tried to get in the passenger seat;

    ¡¸ Oh, Yoshida? Closing? ¡¹

    Tanaka shows up.

    ¡¸ I heard of it earlier, Endou came and made a huge fuss, they said ¡¹

    Oh right, only the students near the cafeteria has seen what happened during the fuss earlier.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I was outside the school today, Sakamoto and the guys invited me to eat ramen outside ¡¹

    There¡¯s no need for that, you don¡¯t have to buy my products every time.

    ¡¸ You went outside to eat so why come back to school? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yeah, there¡¯s a committee assembly now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Committee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, I¡¯m a member of the election committee of the next student council president. ¡¹

    I see. The election for the new president would be in October.

    ¡¸ When I came back, they told me that Endou was riding a festival truck and went into the school ¡¹

    That wasn¡¯t a festival truck but a propaganda one.

    ¡¸ Then, I heard that there was some fight then Nikita-san and her friend kicked them away, was it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Friend? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I heard that it was an ojou-sama chick cosplaying as a petite action actress. She looks like a middle school girl, but her age should be about 30. That¡¯s what I heard from the movie research guys. ¡°That kind of action star must be in the industry for a decade¡± ¡¹

    Michi.

    Speaking of which, Anya mentioned her as a close friend.

    People thought of her as Anya¡¯s friend than ours.

    Well, Michi¡¯s uniform is from a super-high-class ladies school.

    After all, she went ahead and played a significant part by lashing out her red whip.

    They all think of her as a professional action star wearing a cosplay.

    Usually, a girl from a high-class school doesn¡¯t lash out whips. Yeah.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, we¡¯re just about to go home. Still, I don¡¯t get what Endou¡¯s Nyapoleon is ¡¹

    I dodge the topic appropriately.

    ¡¸ I see. Well, I¡¯m just glad that you¡¯re safe ¡¹

    Takana who¡¯s a leader-type of guy came to see me to ask my situation.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I call Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows up from the driver seat.

    ¡¸ Tanaka, this is my teacher in the ¡°bread-making course¡± Takanashi Katsuko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s her! I heard that there was an amazing beauty who was selling out your products ¡¹

    That information is going through as well.

    ¡¸ Hello. I¡¯ll be standing on the counter starting next week ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at Takana.

    ¡¸ What the hell bro, you¡¯re learning how to bake bread from such beauty? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right bro ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyday bro? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s everyday bro, that¡¯s obvious ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel like even without advertisements on that bread-making course, the boys will flock in ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯d obviously want to join in with you. Or maybe, try putting the lady¡¯s picture on the pamphlets? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, we¡¯re not giving out pamphlets yet. The official start of the curriculum is by next spring. Yoshida-kun¡¯s only a test case ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains lightly.

    ¡¸ I thought so. I knew it ¡¹

    Tanaka smiles.

    ¡¸ So, Tanaka, as for your suggestion on giving 50 yen discounts, I talked with Katsuko-nee, I mean, Takanashi-sensei about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Really? Do you plan on giving discounts to your classmates? ¡¹

    Ah, I didn¡¯t explain properly.

    ¡¸ No, not that. I won¡¯t give discounts, we¡¯ll start selling a lineup of products 50 yen cheaper than what we sell now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, if you just tell me to make it 50 yen cheaper and I did, the demand would be more than expected ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s an exciting thought ¡¹

    Tanaka smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ But, I think that¡¯s correct. You can sell bread that is 50 yen cheaper than the others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, to be honest, the quality of your products are a bit better than what¡¯s sold in the cafeteria. Of course, the cafeteria has their products from mass production, and we know that yours is handmade. Yours taste better too. But you know, high school students would prefer cost efficiency than taste ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Cheap but edible is better. Well, in your case, you¡¯re studying how to make it, so you don¡¯t need to think too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I will, I just noticed that I can¡¯t just ignore it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tanaka, is there any other way to make better bread? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I mean, you make bread for women too much. The time and effort done makes it delicious but, men prefer Zappa ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Are you talking about Frank Zappa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that was short for rough (Oozappa) Sorry ¡¹

    Tanaka apologizes.

    ¡¸ I mean, who¡¯s Frank Zappa, Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? The young ones don¡¯t know anymore? You don¡¯t have to mind it then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee blushed.

    ¡¸ Ignoring that, can you tell me what do you mean by rough? ¡¹

    Tanaka.

    ¡¸ Well, the boys prefer denser food, those that fill your belly when you eat them ¡¹

    ¡¸ In other words, an eat-all-you-can of round slices of French bread? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, that lacks in taste now ¡¹

    ¡¸ There would be butter and jam, of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think that¡¯s just troublesome putting it yourself ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ How about we smear it with butter and jam beforehand? ¡¹

    That takes too much trouble.

    ¡¸ No, we can just place cheese inside the baguette before baking it? What do you think of a cheese baguette? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s nice. That¡¯s better, boys prefer the saltiness in bread more than sweetness ¡¹

    Tanaka replied.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s easy to work with. We also have a machine cutter in the bakery ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s ideas are spreading out inside her head.

    ¡¸ Thanks, I now have an idea ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Tanaka.

    ¡¸ Not at all, it¡¯s my pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m also good at other dishes. Next time, I¡¯ll open a dinner party at Yoshida-kun and Megumi-chan¡¯s house, come over Tanaka-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Really? ¡¹

    Tanaka looks at my face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come over. It¡¯s our way of saying thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? Well, okay. I¡¯m expecting a treat then ¡¹

    After that talk, we parted ways.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Katsuko-nee drives out of the school gate.

    Usually, we go through the back gate, but we went outside the main entrance this time.

    ¡¸ Oh, they really are here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    There were suspicious looking black cars parked before the school gate.

    After confirming that it¡¯s our van, three followed us behind.

    They¡¯re not from the police.

    Those people don¡¯t tail us that blatantly.

    I mean, this is too amateur.

    But, there¡¯s three of them so they should be an organized group.

    ¡¸ Who are they? ¡¹

    I mutter while looking at the tailing car reflected in the rearview mirror.

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Are they not from Nyapoleon party? ¡¹

    She joked.

    ¡¸ What do you want to do? Should we take a detour or watch their movements? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a hassle. Let¡¯s just go home ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee chose the route going directly to the mansion.

    ¡¸ Either way, Kouzuki SS and the police are near the mansion.

    As long as Ruriko lives in the mansion, there will be vehicles from Kouzuki SS always waiting to guard her as she¡¯s the successor of Kouzuki house.

    As for the police, they haven¡¯t come every day recently but, Anya, Kyouko-san¡¯s subordinate stayed over last night. How many vehicles from them are parked today?

    ¡¸People are checking from behind, let them do it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee plans to press the problem to the police and Kouzuki SS.

    But.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    The suspicious cars parked close to the mansion have increased.

    And then, reaching the road to the main gate of the mansion.

    There are dozens of cars lined up.

    Most of them are painted black.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard that Yakuza sometimes arrange cars like this when they welcome their big boss, although ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s surprised.

    Oh, at least, Kouzuki SS and the police vehicles are in front of the gate as expected.

    ¡¸ I give up ¡¹

    We can open the front gate of the mansion via remote control, but.

    We need to wait before the gate opens.

    Furthermore.

    ¡¸ They look like they¡¯ll jump inside when the gate opens, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    I see dozens of men wearing black suits folding their arms in front of the gate, I can see them as nothing but Yakuza.

    They¡¯re glaring inside the gate.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s Takakura house ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Takakura house is a family older than Kouzuki house even in history, their status is of high-class above high-class families ¡¹

    I heard of that already.

    ¡¸ And then, they¡¯re the family that ties all of Yakuza in Japan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Takakura house itself isn¡¯t a significant force. But, their social status is higher than the common, you see? Takakura house is always present when there¡¯s a succession of a leader, or when a dispute is settled. Everything is invalid without the Takakura house¡¯s presence. They¡¯re a house that brings ¡°control¡± to it¡¯s meaning ¡¹

    And the lady of that house.

    The woman Minaho-neesan met will be turned to a prostitute of Kuromori, right?

    Is that really okay?

    ¡¸ Although the person herself made the decision, the other Yakuza houses don¡¯t permit it. That¡¯s how it feels like ¡¹

    That¡¯s really dangerous.

    ¡¸ Hey! You! Are you from this house? ¡¹

    When we stopped our van in front of the mansion.

    The yakuza guys come down from their black painted cars.

    ¡¸ What the hell?! Are you serious?! ¡¹

    Even the Yakuza hanging out in front of the main gate looks at us.

    Pipiiiiiiiii!!!

    The guards from Kouzuki SS¡¯ cars blow the horn.

    If this goes on.

    It might get dire.

 Chapter 628. Chihayuburu

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s going on?! ¡¹

    Yukino pushes the empty pads from the rear of the van and screams.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t go in if they keep blocking the way! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s right. Yakuza guys are hanging out in front of the gate.

    If we open up the main gate via remote control, they¡¯ll enter the premise.

    ¡¸ Back off! ¡¹

    The black suits from Kouzuki SS intimidate the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like hell we¡¯ll follow orders from you! ¡¹

    The front of the main gate is getting tense.

    If this goes on.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    ¡¸ You sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here for times like this ¡¹

    Gachan!

    Michi opens the door behind the van and goes out.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wut? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    The Yakuza¡¯s eyes gather around Michi.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, Yukino, cover your ears and look down, Don¡¯t look at Michi. That would be the best way to ease the shock ¡¹

    I tell the two.

    ¡¸ Oh, that one? ¡¹

    Yukino speaks hatefully.

    ¡¸ If you know it¡¯s coming, you can endure it. It¡¯s that kind of skill ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I get it ¡¹

    Yukino covers her ears, closed her eyes, and sings a song.

    ¡¸ ?Ultraman no Kodomoo~ Kodomoo~ Kodomoo~ ¡¹

    What are you singing using the ¡°marry had a little lamb¡± melody?

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Suddenly, the Yakuza guys send a strange look from the song they hear from our car.

    ¡¸ ?Ultraman no Kodomoo~ Kodomoo~ Kodomoo~ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also sings with Yukino.

    She¡¯s covering her ears and eyes and pushing her face on the steering wheel.

    I also prepare defensively.

    ¡¸ Ultraman Ko~?£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    After Yukino and Katsuko-nee finished their loud song.

    ¡¸ Shingetsu!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Qi storm knocks down the surrounding people.

    ¡¸ Haaa! Haaaa! Haaaaaa!! ¡¹

    As expected, I¡¯m used to it now.

    The shock now feels like I¡¯ve done a 100-meter dash at full power.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, Yukino? Are you girls okay? ¡¹

    I look up.

    ¡¸ S-Somehow ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied with a pale face.

    ¡¸ Geez! What would you do if I miscarried! I¡¯m glad that I¡¯m in a stable period already ¡¹

    Yukino looks okay

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open the gate now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tries to push the switch, but

    I checked outside the car.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Looking outside the car, it¡¯s a terrible situation.

    The people in 20-meter radius from Michi are,

    Yakuza, Kouzuki SS black coats, they¡¯re all down.

    Twitching, they don¡¯t look like they¡¯ll stand up anytime soon.

    Even those outside the effective radius of Shingetsu lost their energy and now holding to their knees.

    Nobody is looking at us nor coming closer.

    They know that they¡¯d eat another one of Michi¡¯s mysterious techniques if they get close.

    However.

    ¡¸ What? How? What¡¯s going on!? Why the hell are you doing whatever you want on a public road?! I¡¯m going to sue you! ¡¹

    Out of all the fainted bodies, dozens of Yakuza crawling on the ground.

    There¡¯s one person.

    One Yakuza guy; having a good physique standing on both his legs firmly.

    ¡¸ Go on if you really want to ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Hah! That¡¯s unjustifiable in court. There¡¯s no way a young girl like you could knock down sturdy men without touching them, I can¡¯t get that to the court at all ¡¹

    Qi attacks are not punishable by law.

    ¡¸ Well done on standing ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s fucking obvious! I¡¯m trained, unlike these guys! Hey! ¡¹

    The Yakuza guy grins.

    Looks like he didn¡¯t warp nor ward off the Qi.

    He looks like he caught it directly and withstood it.

    ¡¸ Ojou-chan, what¡¯s your name. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou arts practicioner, Kudou Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m from Kansai Raijin Fenghua Otowa arts, Andou Kuzawa ¡¹

    The Yakuza guy takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ Now then, now that we know each other, should we settle this? ¡¹

    Andou takes a stance.

    ¡¸ Are you fighting me in that condition? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m not in perfect condition. Bulldog. Wan. This is an order from above, beat up those trying to get through this road, and that¡¯s a job suited for me!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Then, I won¡¯t hold back¡¹

    Michi also faces Andou.

    However.

    ¡º Andou, there¡¯s a mistake! Ojou-sama is not in there!! ¡»

    A car parked 30 meters away from us has a plump 30-ish old man holding out a megaphone and shouted.

    ¡º It¡¯s Kouzui main house! Ojou-sama is sheltered in the main home of Kouzuki clan!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Tsk! We¡¯ve got hold of false information you say?!!! I¡¯m going to beat you up bastard!!! ¡¹

    ¡º Is that really the time to say that?! Andou!!! ¡»

    ¡¸ I get it! Dammit!! ¡¹

    Andou lets go of his stance.

    ¡¸ Now you¡¯re lowering the fist you raised once? ¡¹

    Michi said. Andou;

    ¡¸ What about it? Hey guys, we¡¯re going home now!! We¡¯re racing against time. Time is money! It goes by! Do you get it? Don¡¯t you? Sorry about that young lady! ¡¹

    Then, he goes to the plump guy¡¯s car.

    He¡¯s half-jogging but trembling.

    I knew it, Michi¡¯s Shingetsu has damaged him.

    ¡¸ Otowa-niisan, are you sure about that? ¡¹

    ¡º Yeah, Yamazaki Sei-chan contacted me ¡»

    ¡¸ Unbelievable!!! ¡¹

    The other Yakuza guys get in their cars.

    ¡¸ Hey, you guys take care of the others that fainted! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, sir! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Yuzou-san, I hear you¡¯re trying to look smart again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, these guys are the ¡°yes sir¡± group. They have to reply ¡°yes sir¡± when I order them. Isn¡¯t that right? Guys? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, sir! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The hell? you sound like love survivors from our group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it bad if the young guys don¡¯t have a cool team name? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ For now, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure!!! ¡¹

    Leaving the guys to recover those that collapsed, the black painted cars of Yakuza start driving one after another.

    ¡¸ Hey! Contact the headquarters! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger! ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS people move in a hurry as well.

    Seems like the group of Yakuza cars is heading to Jii-chan¡¯s main home.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan get in ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the gate during this opportunity.

    Michi gets in the car while being alert of the surroundings.

    She leaves the door open.

    She plans on intercepting someone if they try to sneak into the mansion.

    She holds a shuriken in one hand.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re moving in! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee steps on the accelerator and heads inside the mansion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll continue to lookout until the gates are closed ¡¹

    Michi shouts to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Got it! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee closes the iron gate via remote as soon as the van¡¯s body comes in.

    Gagogogogogogogogo!

    Michi¡¯s eyes are on high alert until the tall gate closes down.

    Click.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, everything¡¯s okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Our van drives inside.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Our van went to the entrance, and then.

    Agnes and Mana run from inside the mansion and greets us.

    ¡¸ Somehow, it feels like something big is happening ¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    Seems like they were watching the chaos in front of the main gate through the feed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, where¡¯s Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Inside. She¡¯s waiting for Onii-chan ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Ah, but, I have to clean up the empty pads first ¡¹

    I have to put these away in Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery inside the mansion.

    We¡¯ll prepare for Monday by Sunday night.

    ¡¸ Ah, we can carry that. Agnes-chan, you¡¯ll help out too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes are so intimate now.

    It¡¯s like they are sisters.

    I mean, they really are sisters.

    ¡¸ Huh, why are you here? ¡¹

    Ah, Mana noticed her elder sister hiding in the shadow of the pads.

    ¡¸ Err, i-it¡¯s been a while ¡¹

    Yukino looks confused about meeting her sister.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s been a while, did you get fat? ¡¹

    Mana replied composed.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? I read on the internet that you went to karaoke with the gay person you show up on the TV, and you ate too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t! overeat! ¡¹

    Yukino gets sullen.

    ¡¸ Hmm. I¡¯m always watching your show together with Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ But, you know? I can¡¯t really tell when I look at the TV whether you¡¯re fat or not. Well, you look healthy. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    I always see Yukino at school, but.

    May was the last time Mana and Yukino met face-to-face.

    ¡¸ You look healthy as well. Did you grow taller? You seem a bit mature now ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m having sex with Onii-chan, every day! My womb drinks his semen all the time! Ah, I do use my mouth too! ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ Thanks to that, my constitution¡¯s improving. I plan to change even more than this ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s undergoing Kuromori¡¯s body development project.

    She diets and exercises to become beautiful.

    Mana¡¯s goal is to become a supermodel.

    The first stage is to improve her constitution but, Katsuko-nee said that they reached the target figure for the time being.

    ¡¸ Next time we meet Yukino-san, you might not know who I am anymore! ¡¹

    Mana calls her elder sister ¡°Yukino-san.¡±

    ¡¸ Oh, right, Agnes-chan, let¡¯s touch Yukino-san¡¯s belly! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Belly? Desuno? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Onii-chan¡¯s child is in there! Can we, Yukino-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I guess? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s still perplexed as her little sister calls her Yukino-san.

    ¡¸ Come here, it¡¯s in this part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes¡¯ small hands touch Yukino¡¯s belly from above the uniform.

    ¡¸ We also want to bear Onii-chan¡¯s child soon! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes are both Yukino¡¯s sisters.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s have it at that! Mana-chan and Agnes-chan, you¡¯re helping me clean up, right? I¡¯ll drive the car to the garage so get in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    The two get inside the car.

    ¡¸ Dear, Michi-chan, bring Yukino-san inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Michi and Yukino gets off the car.

    Me too.

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, Yukino ¡¹

    I remember.

    ¡¸ What were you singing earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that ¡°Ultraman no kodomo¡± something ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Oh that? Francie taught me that in the Karaoke yesterday ¡¹

    Francie. It¡¯s the gay talent co-starring with Yukino, that guy?

    ¡¸ Then, it stuck on my head, so I sang that one ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Strange, isn¡¯t it? That song ¡¹

    Could it be that she doesn¡¯t get what it means?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, you sang with her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was taught about it by a friend in elementary school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied looking in pain.

    ¡¸ What? I knew it, it wasn¡¯t a song for gays bar-hopping! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t drink! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? You drink wine at home back then, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t drink now. I¡¯m pregnant ¡¹

    Yukino touches her belly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back, that was terrible ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s waiting for us in the living room.

    There are three laptops lined up, collecting information at the same time.

    ¡¸ What happened, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    I asked without delay.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a small dispute in accepting Takakura-sama¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    A small dispute? It didn¡¯t feel like that though.

    ¡¸ Well, take a seat. Yukino-san and Michi-san too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan urges us to sit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare tea first ¡¹

    Michi goes to the kitchen.

    Oh, Michi went to Kyoto with Misuzu, so she knows the situation.

    To the extent that she felt I¡¯m in danger, so she left school early and went for me.

    Yukino¡¯s weak against Minaho-neesan as usual.

    She sits on a sofa a bit far away.

    ¡¸ Did you hear it from Katsuko? Takakura house is the clan that ties up Japan¡¯s Yakuza ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan starts to speak.

    ¡¸ I already did ¡¹

    ¡¸ Though we say they tie them up, Takakura house itself isn¡¯t in Yakuza. They were formerly a noble family, furthermore, a prosperous one. They were a high-class among high-class families since the Heian period ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino, do you know about them? ¡¹

    I ask Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s a member of Shiraka house, a high-class family.

    She loves party for the wealthy people so she should¡¯ve been looking here and there.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, I never heard of Takakura house ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural, Takakura-sama hardly goes outside of Kyoto. Furthermore, they don¡¯t come out on flashy locations ¡¹

    What kind of house is that?

    ¡¸ Takakura clan is a house that equally attends to all of Yakuza groups. They have no choice but to stay at their home as there will be no bias there. Their house treats them evenly ¡¹

    Equal? Even?

    ¡¸ Therefore, they are the best arbitrator when the Yakuza groups have a conflict. ¡°Takakura-sama will never lose face,¡± that is the way for them to extinguish conflicts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Why Takakura clan in that position? Takakura house has nothing to do with Yakuza, they¡¯re just a high-class house, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    I asked.

    I can¡¯t see a connection between a noble house in Kyoto and an intermediary for Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Takakura house has been serving as priests for the prominent shrines in Kyoto. Shinto priests. They¡¯re that kind of high-class family ¡¹

    A Shinto shrine priest.

    ¡¸ And then, that shrine is respected by the Yakuza groups nationwide. You see, the Yakuza offices always have a shrine, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Now that you mentioned it, there was some household shrine even in TV dramas.

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine is the headquarters of a certain God¡¯s faith. Of course, they have believers other than Yakuza. It¡¯s a shrine with history after all ¡¹

    Therefore, they don¡¯t go out of Kyoto.

    I see. That¡¯s a historical high-class social status.

    ¡¸ As for the Yakuza groups, there are so many ways of calling them, like gamblers, humanitarians, extremists, but their origin can be traced back to the Edo period or even earlier. Takakura-sama manages all the mediation for the Yakuza at that time. Therefore, a proxy from Takakura house must come for celebrations such as announcing the new boss ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s no rule that they have to show up but, if a Takakura doesn¡¯t show up in the seat then their status has fallen, or rather, they no longer have one. That has been the steps starting the end of Edo period and the start of Meiji era ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It was after the war when Yakuza groups started expanding nationwide with high power. Due to the postwar chaos, Yakuza grew into a nationwide gang ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Although their influence grows bigger, Yakuza is Yakuza. They can only show power through violence and organizational capability, so they need Takakura house¡¯s existence as a mental backing ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s also listening to Minaho-neesan¡¯s story.

    ¡¸ And in current Japan, Yakuza is mainly divided into two forces, and those two big powers aren¡¯t just monoliths. They also have conflicts and disputes inside ¡¹

    They don¡¯t have a good relationship.

    ¡¸ Therefore, even in the future, Takakura-sama¡¯s name and authority are necessary for Yakuza. It¡¯s sufficient as long as they¡¯re needed. Takakura house treats all the Yakuza groups as equal while staying as priests ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Despite all that, it¡¯s the 21st century, stupid people appear. There are those who desire to make Takakura house their own of all things ¡¹

    Own?

    ¡¸ A boss of a certain group is trying to make Takakura house¡¯s shrine as their own ¡¹

    Snatching away the high-class house?

    ¡¸ Then, there were various disasters. The current owner of Takakura house is the priest of Takakura shrine. That person died from an accident ¡¹

    Accidental death.

    ¡¸ Well, he¡¯s definitely killed. And then, the shrine is to succeed the cousin of the predecessor, who¡¯s the son of the boss wanting to own Takakura house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ However, the late head had a daughter. If this goes on, that daughter will be married to the house of the evil people ¡¹

    Could that girl be?

    ¡¸ But, that lady has a very strong heart. She was determined to become a prostitute than to be ruled by those who killed her father ¡¹

    Kuromori¡¯s prostitute.

    ¡¸ If one¡¯s a prostitute, she can never marry for political reasons, can she? ¡¹

    A woman who¡¯s been bought by various men can never marry into a high-class family.

    ¡¸ Then, who was the Yakuza in front of the mansion earlier? ¡¹

    I asked. Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ There were two kinds there ¡¹

    2 kinds?

    ¡¸ One of them is a member of a gang who wants to take over Takakura house. Those people are trying to take the daughter under their control ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ And the other group is the Yakuza against it. They feel a debt of gratitude for Takakura house, so they don¡¯t want the daughter of Takakura¡¯s late head to become a prostitute ¡¹

    Oh my God.

    ¡¸ Yes, the two groups of Yakuza, Kouzuki SS, and the police, four forces are put together and creating chaos ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what¡¯s Kouzuki SS¡¯ position? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They know the will of the daughter, so Kouzuki-sama said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you the means to become a prostitute¡± ¡¹

    Jii-chan is bringing the lady of Takakura house to us.

    ¡¸ In short, the two factions see Kouzuki house as an enemy ¡¹

    Haa.

    That¡¯s a lot of trouble!

 Chapter 629. Mother

    ¡¸ Now then, that¡¯s all for exposition. As for our standpoint, ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Currently we, Kuromori, are under Kouzuki-sama¡¯s protection ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says protection, not control.

    ¡¸ I know. It means that we¡¯ll follow Jii-chan, right? ¡¹

    I said. Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the type that prepares for the worst with simple ideas but, try having various ways of thinking from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want you to prioritize thinking on how can we, Kuromori survive ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if that means we betray Jii-chan? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Certainly not, the situation now doesn¡¯t call for that. However, you need not let that possibility get out of your head. We may be under Kouzuki-sama¡¯s protection, but we are not his vassals. If any disaster befalls Kouzuki-sama, we cannot collapse together with him ¡¹

    I get that.

    Personally, I like Jii-chan.

    Misuzu and Ruriko, my women, are both ladies of Kouzuki house.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are both Jii-chan¡¯s subordinates, members of Kouzuki SS.

    I¡¯d like to help out Jii-chan if he¡¯s in danger as much as I can.

    But, Kouzuki house has nothing to do with my family.

    I must avoid a life crisis for Megu, Mana, Agnes, and the other girls.

    ¡¸ You must make a line you never cross inside your mind ¡¹

    We¡¯ll support Jii-chan no matter what until we reach that line.

    However, if we¡¯re demanded to cross the line, we have no choice but to give up, even if that means abandoning Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Kouzuki-sama however, he is also prepared for the worst to come ¡¹

    Jii-chan is also entrusted with the lives of all of Kouzuki clan and the companies.

    He¡¯s willing to make sacrifices to protect more lives.

    ¡¸ Then that means Jii-chan might abandon us depending on the situation, is that it? ¡¹

    That is our relationship with Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, I¡¯d like to secure Ruriko-san and Misuzu-san with us ¡¹

    The two of them are in school.

    ¡¸ Having the two by our side would be our best insurance ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s dearest daughters. Misuzu and Ruriko.

    With both of them on our side, Jii-chan won¡¯t do the unreasonable.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s the two right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. Kouzuki SS should¡¯ve picked them up. But, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll come straight here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama said that she¡¯ll head here as soon as possible ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But, the current situation is different. There are two factions of Yakuza looking for Takakura-sama¡¯s daughters. Kouzuki SS is deranging their information at full operation. Even your Shou-oneesan appeared on the school, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    She came to take Anya.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan went to your school because she wants the school and the mansion to be notified. You see, Shou-oneesan is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s personal bodyguard ¡¹

    Yeah, she makes sure that the places Jii-chan goes to are safe locations.

    I saw how she does it during Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama will take Takakura-sama here. That¡¯s what the Yakuza thought since Shou-oneesan was in this area. And then, they tried to stop it no matter what. If Takakura-sama takes a step inside this mansion, that means she¡¯ll become a prostitute ¡¹

    Therefore, the Yakuza were gathering in front of the main gate.

    ¡¸ But, Shou-oneesan went to your school instead of the mansion. And then, she took Nikita-san. That¡¯s a letdown for the Yakuza. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ But, it doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t understand what she did. Kouzuki SS is short of hands when the Yakuza attacks. They can¡¯t keep Nikita-san under surveillance. I mean, they¡¯d like the people involved in Kyouko-san¡¯s showdown to return to the headquarters. Therefore, the confrontation as mentioned earlier will be put on a temporary stop, and they¡¯ll make a deal with Kyouko-san¡¯s side ¡¹

    Temporary stopping the showdown.

    ¡¸ To show respect to Kyouko-san who accepted the offer, Shou-oneesan, the head of Kouzuki SS personally went to pick up Nikita-san ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I mean, the most troublesome one is the police, wanting to arrest Kyouko-san and the others. They secured Nikita-san first so she won¡¯t be dragged for questioning when the Yakuza barges in. That¡¯ll increase the troubles if it happens ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, we don¡¯t have to worry about Nikita-san. Shou-oneesan will protect her ¡¹

    Yeah, Shou-oneechan took the trouble to pick her up.

    We can leave it up to her.

    ¡¸ Also, the Yakuza groups might hire freelancers. ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we went ahead and hired Dai Grepher-san, who would be a scary enemy for us. Didn¡¯t he say that? ¡¹

    Oh, that part where he shouted: ¡°I work for money.¡±

    ¡¸ If he¡¯s just skilled then that¡¯s okay but, he¡¯s also familiar with information on our side. It will be trouble if he goes to the Yakuza¡¯s side ¡¹

    He should be familiar with the internal structure of Kouzuki SS and which bodyguards they have.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why he went to the school with Endou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just an afterthought. That man is too flashy, his fights look like they¡¯re coming from a manga. If he fights Nikita-san and Michi-san, they¡¯ll only see it as an advertisement for action actors ¡¹

    Indeed. Old man Dai Grepher¡¯s movement is too strange.

    Anya and Edie are both flashy, and then Michi¡¯s too strong even though she looks like a petite Japanese girl.

    It only looks like a fight show from the eyes of the students because it¡¯s too flashy.

    ¡¸ Now then, I have to tell Michi-san one bad news ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Among those freelancers Yakuza hired, one of them is Yamaoka-san, the former director of the guard department of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter to me ¡¹

    Michi said.

    However, Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yamaoka Etsuko¡¯s name is also there ¡¹

    Etsuko?

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s mother is now named Yamaoka Etsuko ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Michi¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Kudou Etsuko.

    She had an affair with Yamaoka.

    And then, when chief Yazawa kicked Yamaoka out of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ That also doesn¡¯t matter to me ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Just what is she doing while Father¡¯s discussing divorce with her? ¡¹

    She speaks sighing.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s troublesome to have two enemies who know the core of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s calling her mother an enemy.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all, those two know about Yoshinobu as well, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Me?

    Oh right. Yamaoka and Michi¡¯s mother both know about me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we raised the alert to the maximum level even in school ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighs.

    If they know about me, then my relationship with Megu and Nei too.

    They made contact with us at the theater where Ruriko danced and at the hotel in Odaiba.

    ¡¸ Was it wrong to leave Megu and Nei there? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Although they¡¯re with the Yakuza, I don¡¯t think that Yamaoka-san has that much of authority. Their objective is Takakura-sama. There¡¯s no possibility that Takakura-sama would come to an ordinary school like ours. The Yakuza won¡¯t do anything like a forced search ¡¹

    If they¡¯re not confident, then they won¡¯t force to break in.

    ¡¸ By the way, which one? ¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸ Which Yakuza group hired the two traitors? ¡¹

    Right.

    There¡¯s a faction trying to take over Takakura shrine and marry the girls for convenience, and then.

    there¡¯s also a faction trying to protect their lady from becoming a prostitute.

    ¡¸ The one who wants to take over Takakura house ¡¹

    Minaho-neeesan replied.

    ¡¸ They keep on making the worst choices I see ¡¹

    Michi speaks in regret.

    ¡¸ But, what is it for real? ¡¹

    I asked unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t this mean that everything¡¯s settled when those who want to take over Takakura shrine is taken down and the lady returns, there won¡¯t be any more problems, right? If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to make the girl a prostitute ¡¹

    I said. Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh, I forgot to mention this earlier, but, ¡¹

    She¡¯s showing a slightly troubled look.

    ¡¸ It might be contradicting what I said earlier ¡¹

    Earlier?

    Oh, not the part where we follow Jii-chan blindly.

    The part where we draw a line and think of the family¡¯s survival first.

    ¡¸ Earlier, what I mentioned was when all the other options are not possible. It¡¯s only when our family feels in crisis, and we fall into a situation where we absolutely have to betray Kouzuki-sama. Do you understand? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares at me.

    ¡¸ Until we reach that case, we will be under Kouzuki-sama¡¯s protection so we will follow his orders no matter what ¡¹

    No matter what?

    ¡¸ Even if Jii-chan is wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So how can you make the judgment that Kouzuki-sama is wrong? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ We, especially you don¡¯t know all the information on what¡¯s happening, do you? You¡¯re not in a position to arbitrary judgment ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ The lady of a high-class family like Takakura house has decided to become a prostitute. And, Kouzuki-sama has approved of it. There might be a big reason behind it that we don¡¯t know, or maybe, there¡¯s none ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ It would be rude if we try to pry into that, isn¡¯t it? We shouldn¡¯t make judgments. Even if that order is ethically unacceptable ¡¹

    We mustn¡¯t think. Mustn¡¯t judge.

    ¡¸ We only need to concentrate on ourselves. If we can¡¯t do things according to the order, then nobody will trust us in the underground society ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I think you understand this but, you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll make the lady of Takakura house turn to a prostitute ¡¹

    Me.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama cannot do it on his own. Educating the prostitute is a job of the brothel ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s too old to use his male function.

    If that lady is to become a prostitute of Kuromori, then I, the only male in the house will do it.

    ¡¸ You will devote yourself in sex service until your partner is able to do it. You must not go easy on the lady even if she cries or screams ¡¹

    That¡¯s my job.

    That is the livelihood of the brothel, Kuromori.

    As I am Minaho-neesan¡¯s brother.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I replied calmly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ So, why did you bring me here as well? ¡¹

    Yukino speaks up.

    ¡¸ I have nothing to do with all of this, do I? I mean, that Yakuza or even the lady from a shrine or something ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I mention it? Kouzuki SS is short of workers ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did hear that ¡¹

    Yukino replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it. The guards who are usually with you will be assigned to another job. So, I want you to stay here for a little while ¡¹

    ¡¸ For a while? How long is that? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s in a bad mood.

    This mansion has nothing but horrible memories for her.

    ¡¸ This will reach a settlement by tomorrow, Sunday. It won¡¯t drag that long ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll feed me something other than Umaibo, right? ¡¹

    Yukino only ate umaibo back when she was confined here.

    ¡¸ Right back at you, don¡¯t sneak out to the kitchen in the middle of the night and steal food ¡¹

    ¡¸ Guh! ¡¹

    Ah, that happened, right.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I want you to give birth to a healthy baby, so I guarantee your meals ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s okay then ¡¹

    ¡¸ That child in your stomach is my child after all ¡¹

    Yukino looks down.

    Minaho-neesan had Yukino¡¯s father take away the child in her stomach and her sister.

    Therefore, she wants to take back the two by making Yukino pregnant.

    To Minaho-neesan, the child in Yukino¡¯s stomach is the reincarnation of the deceased family of hers.

    ¡¸ Yukino, let¡¯s go to the dining room for now ¡¹

    I call her.

    ¡¸ We haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet, I¡¯m hungry ¡¹

    After selling the bread in the cafeteria, Endou happened.

    We didn¡¯t have time to eat our meals.

    ¡¸ Or do you not want to eat? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t say anything! ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me and shouts.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s face looks gloomy.

    Was it that shocking that her mother became an enemy?

    ¡¸ Then, Minaho-neesan, we¡¯ll head to the dining room. Do you want something? I¡¯ll bring them to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could you ask Katsuko to bring me coffee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just coffee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to concentrate for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    We head out to the dining room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes comes clinging to me.

    ¡¸ Hey, Papa, should we have sex? Right now? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Agnes. We haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, not now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the kitchen.

    The smell of a delicious soup comes from there.

    ¡¸ Actually, we¡¯re supposed to eat the sandwich in school, but since I had the chance, I made some easy soup. Ah, Mana-chan, bring out drinks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s in the kitchen too.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, are you okay with barley tea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, That will do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, do you drink barley tea? ¡¹

    Yukino looks sullen.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m avoiding stimulants now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I see ¡¹

    As usual, these sisters have a strange distance between them.

    Mana pours barley tea into the cups on the tray and brings it to us.

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mana-imouto ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino, say thanks at least.

    ¡¸ Oh right, MInaho-neesan said she wants coffee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll bring it to her ¡¹

    Mana replied brightly.

    She¡¯s in charge of the housework in the mansion under Katsuko-nee¡¯s instructions.

    No, Megu was supposed to be the housewife in the mansion.

    But, Megu has school activities.

    Mana¡¯s new school isn¡¯t decided yet, so she¡¯s in the mansion all the time, she has a lot of opportunities to do housework together with Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee has been busy teaching me how to make bread for the past month, so she¡¯s in charge of household matters.

    Therefore, Mana and Agnes are helping out more and more.

    Ruriko¡¯s growing better at cooking duties.

    I mean, she initially had the talent for it.

    Nei¡¯s someone who can manage things without problems.

    She¡¯s good at dealing with things, skillful, also, she¡¯s a fast thinker.

    Therefore, Megu¡¯s the only one becoming stagnant for these past four months.

    This must be another cause of Megu¡¯s impatience.

    ¡¸ Master, I will make a call ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    ¡¸ Call? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯d like my older brother and sister to know where that person has gone to ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Indeed. You should contact them, wait, are you not telling your father? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Father perhaps already knows ¡¹

    I see.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s in charge with the monkey business of Kouzuki SS.

    If Minaho-neesan knows it, the same information should¡¯ve reached Kudou-papa as well.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Michi stands in the corner of the room.

    She takes out her phone and starts a call.

    Mana passes by her, holding a coffee tray.

    Agnes also brings plate and spoon in a wagon from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    I should call them too.

    Misuzu and Ruriko.

    I think they¡¯re together so I¡¯ll call Misuzu.

    I take out my phone and pressed dial.

    ¡º Yes, it¡¯s Misuzu! ¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s voice sounds exited from the start.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s me, where are you right now? Are you with Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, Danna-sama, we¡¯re together. Yoshiko-chan is with us too. We¡¯re in the car, just coming out of school ¡»

    They just came out?

    ¡¸ Classes are long over, right? Were you in school until then? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s because we were waiting for the car to pick us up ¡»

    Oh.

    Kouzuki SS is short in workers as they have to deal with the two Yakuza factions.

    ¡º Rei-chan finally came ¡»

    Rei-chan.

    This morning, wasn¡¯t Taki-san the one who escorted Ruriko?

    No, the two daughters of Kouzuki house has to be guarded.

    This is a job for an ace, Rei-chan.

    ¡º How should I put it? We have six convoy cars with us ¡»

    They¡¯re securing them completely.

    Yeah, those guys,

    They might kidnap Misuzu and the two in exchange for the lady of Takakura house.

    ¡¸ So, where are you heading right now? ¡¹

    ¡º Of course, to the mansion there ¡»

    Here.

    Are you coming here?

    ¡º We will protect Danna-sama, please wait for a while longer ¡»

    No girls, you¡¯re the one who needs protection.

    ¡¸ By the way, where is the girl from Takakura house right now? ¡¹

    ¡º I do not know ¡»

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Jii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡º I don¡¯t know either ¡»

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t know either.

    ¡º After all, we¡¯re moving right now ¡»

    Moving?

    ¡º It¡¯s Grandfather so he should be moving in secret without anyone knowing ¡»

    I see. I get it.

    Misuzu and the girls are decoys, standing out with all the escorts.

    Jii-chan¡¯s moving under the water without us knowing where.

    ¡º Anyway, we¡¯re in a call right now, we¡¯ll discuss the details later ¡»

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º Ah, please wait, Ruriko wants to talk ¡»

    Ruriko?

    ¡º Hello, Onii-sama? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, what is it? Did anything happen? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s a sharp observer, did she notice something?

    ¡º I baked cookies in our cooking lessons today. Please eat it later ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º There are no problems for now ¡»

    Ruriko¡¯s voice speaks gently.

    ¡º Nobody is foolish enough to try and attack us ¡»

    ?!

    ¡º The other side would prefer not to have an all-out-war ¡»

    I see.

    If they get Misuzu or Ruriko involved, Jii-chan won¡¯t go easy anymore.

    It would be an all-out-war with Yakuza and Kouzuki house.

    ¡º Those people can¡¯t do their work without a sponsor ¡»

    She means the Yakuza groups.

    ¡º Most of their sponsors are old acquaintances with Kouzuki house. They can¡¯t do anything unreasonable ¡»

    I see.

    ¡º We will be back in 30 minutes, Onii-sama ¡»

    Ruriko tells me.

 Chapter 630. Satoshi Ash

    Chapter 630. Satoshi (Ash)

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Ruriko said ¡¹

    I tell Katsuko-nee while eating lunch in the dining room.

    ¡¸ Well, indeed, nobody would try to fight Kouzuki house. Even if they were Yakuza ¡¹

    I drink barley tea after eating my meal.

    ¡¸ Well, Reika-san is with them, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for worry, however, ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s face darkens.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know if the Yakuza would even do things the logical way

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan has only seen people who have some decency, doesn¡¯t she? All the high-class people and guards that come close to her are nothing but excellent people ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ But, the Yakuza group don¡¯t calculate profit and loss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Does that mean they¡¯re stupid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean by that is that they take honor first more than anything. They think that you¡¯re better off dead than have your honor broken. Also, they purposely pick a fight with people stronger than them to promote themselves, anyway, they move too illogical ¡¹

    Then, is Misuzu and Ruriko in danger?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to worry ¡¹

    Michi puts the glass cup with barley tea without making a noise.

    ¡¸ Even if that¡¯s the true nature of Yakuza, the people they hire are in a completely different level from us ¡¹

    Level?

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you aware that there¡¯s a group inside Kouzuki SS who are direct bodyguards for Kouzuki house and other high-class families, the top elites? ¡¹

    I know about that.

    Rei-chan, Shou-neechan, also, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, Jii-chan¡¯s personal bodyguards.

    Chief Yazawa, the man leading the entire top-elite group.

    I only know the name and faces of the people I mentioned, but.

    I¡¯ve seen all of the top elites gathered during the final fight with Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ It is exactly as named, they are the finest elite troops. Their skills could very well line up with the secret service whose job is to protect the president of the United States ¡¹

    They¡¯re on a national level.

    ¡¸ They have strength, insight, knowledge, experience, and teamwork. Each of them is incomparable to the people Yakuza hires in Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. If Reika-san and others are national representatives in an Olympics, the employees of Yakuza groups are top prize winners at a prefectural convention or something like that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee uses sports as a metaphor.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re someone with decent skills then you¡¯d belong to a respectable organization, not Yakuza. The top elites are all scouted personnel ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s right. Rei-chan and Shou-neechan were both scouted by chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Talented people are in demand in this world ¡¹

    ¡¸ But some don¡¯t belong to Kouzuki SS, right? Old man Dai Grepher, and Michi¡¯s father for example ¡¹

    Kudou-papa works for Jii-chan, but he hates Kouzuki SS.

    He insists on being the director of Kudou detective office so he could move freely.

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as Master says. Those who have the skills but don¡¯t want to be tied up to an organization are all freelancers ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Those people are confident in their abilities. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t let themselves be controlled by a Yakuza group. As long as they¡¯re not swayed by money ¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher, a man who works for money can hold down Kouzuki SS.

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s thorough on this one.

    ¡¸ In short, they don¡¯t take Yakuza that seriously from the beginning, and those who work for money are already pinned. Even the people we faced near the gate earlier pose no threat ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But, there was a guy who endured your Shingetsu, wasn¡¯t there? ¡¹

    If I recall, his name was Andou.

    ¡¸ He only endured it, he cannot win ¡¹

    Michi replies expressionlessly.

    ¡¸ Also ¡¹

    Can I say this?

    The enemy organization has Kouzuki SS former security director Yamaoka-san.

    And Michi¡¯s mother.

    Those two should have knowledge about the scope of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s worry is natural. However, it doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Both of them were dismissed from Kouzuki SS during the operation. We can see how they will move. We can deal with them ¡¹

    If that¡¯s what Michi says, chief Yazawa won¡¯t just turn a blind eye on Yamaoka-san.

    ¡¸ Everything is under control, we should just wait for Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s arrival ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Well, if anything odd happens, we¡¯ll manage.

    I know that chief Yazawa and Shou-neechan won¡¯t make a blunder.

    ¡¸ Then, Papa, want to have sex with Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Why do you want sex so much today? ¡¹

    She¡¯s a bit more demanding than usual.

    ¡¸ Because if we don¡¯t hurry up, Mao-chan will wake up ¡¹

    Mao-chan?

    ¡¸ Oh right. Nagisa didn¡¯t open up the shop today ¡¹

    It¡¯s Saturday, and we come home sooner, so she mentioned that she¡¯ll stay in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it, I haven¡¯t seen them at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ They went ahead and took lunch and now taking a nap ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Papa said that we can¡¯t talk about sex when Mao-chan is present ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Mao-chan¡¯s still a child ¡¹

    We can¡¯t just bust the topic of sex in front of a toddler.

    ¡¸ So we can¡¯t have sex in front of Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, let¡¯s do it before Mao-chan wakes up ¡¹

    I see now.

    Her addiction to sex is just progressing.

    ¡¸ Not now. Misuzu and others will arrive in 15 minutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, let¡¯s all have sex! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Agnes, sit on my lap ¡¹

    I need to give Agnes a different method of physical contact other than sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno? ¡¹

    Agnes tries to straddle on my legs, but.

    ¡¸ No, not like that, face the other way and sit on me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay? ¡¹

    Agnes sits down.

    I sniff on Agnes¡¯ blonde long hair, it smells flowery.

    ¡¸ Mana, fetch me a hairbrush ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hairbrush? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if I recall, there¡¯s one on a chair in the other room ¡¹

    Someone forgot that one, right?

    ¡¸ Yeah, on it! ¡¹

    Mana brings in a hairbrush from the other room.

    ¡¸ Whose brush is this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan. She was rushing out this morning ¡¹

    Ah, she has morning practice, so she hurried up combing her hair and left the brush behind.

    ¡¸ Agnes, what were you doing this morning? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, I studied with Mana-oneechan, and then, we walked in the garden ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your hair is disheveled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh that, Onii-chan. That happened when Agnes-chan and I were cleaning up the bakery earlier ¡¹

    Mana says instead of Agnes.

    Did it get this messy from just carrying the empty pads?

    ¡¸ When we got inside the bakery, Agnes-chan tried to copy Onii-chan, so she put on the hairnet ¡¹

    ¡¸ One mustn¡¯t let their hair drop, cleanliness is the first priority in making bread, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes says proudly.

    ¡¸ Huh? Did you use my hairnet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes-chan¡¯s whole head got covered ¡¹

    Mana testifies.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s okay but, your hair is messy now, I¡¯ll comb it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa will? ¡¹

    I combed Agnes¡¯ golden hair with the brush.

    Her lovely milky-white blonde hair is thin.

    I caress it from top to bottom multiple times.

    ¡¸ It feels good ¡¹

    Agnes says like she¡¯s chirping.

    ¡¸ It feels strange, Papa, what is this feeling? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me.

    ¡¸ isn¡¯t that just happiness? ¡¹

    Yukino says from the edge of the table, holding her phone.

    ¡¸ Happiness? ¡¹

    Agnes tilts her head.

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes feels happy right now, maybe, desuno ¡¹

    That¡¯s cute.

    I continue to comb her hair gently.

    ¡¸ Really, you like taking care of others ¡¹

    Yukino said while still looking at her phone.

    ¡¸ I-I feel like my shoulder and hips feel tired ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Mana also wants a breast massage ¡¹

    Hey now, Mana.

    ¡¸ Are we still going to have sex? ¡¹

    Look, Agnes¡¯ interests turn back to that.

    ¡¸ Later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan will wake up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan sleeps before 8 in the evening, right? Then we can do it a lot later ¡¹

    Whose day is it again?

    Oh, Mana?

    Mana and Misuzu, if I recall.

    ¡¸ Yeah, okay. I¡¯ll invite Agnes-chan later ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, for now, complications are coming up, so we have to settle them. We can¡¯t move until the night ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ While at it, do you want to join in, Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Mana asks her sister.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, Yukino-san¡¯s the only one who hasn¡¯t done it with Onii-chan at that day, right? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s talking about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s lynching.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, Agnes, and I did it with Onii-chan, but Yukino-san¡¯s attitude was just too much that Onii-chan didn¡¯t get hard ¡¹

    Yukino glares at her little sister.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you didn¡¯t, Yukino-san was just too disgusting back then. Your face, body, mind, personality, they were all beyond help. Yukino-san¡¯s not at fault why Yukino-san was disgusting. You should hate Yukino-san¡¯s father and mother for that, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Maika, you! ¡¹

    Yukino tries to complain but Mana;

    ¡¸ Maika? Who¡¯s that? I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    She insists.

    ¡¸ Sorry but I threw my past away already. I¡¯m not your little sister. We¡¯re unrelated to each other ¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, putting that aside. Yukino-san, don¡¯t you want to take revenge from back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Revenge? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like having sex with Onii-chan?! Do you really want it to end with just Onii-chan feeling disgusted about you and unable to get erect? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I-I! But I ¡¹

    She touches her abdomen.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in the stable period already, aren¡¯t you? I heard that you can have sex in that stage ¡¹

    Mana said

    ¡¸ Just because it¡¯s okay it doesn¡¯t mean I should ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I guess so ¡¹

    The sisters face each other.

    ¡¸ But you know, Onii-chan probably wanted to do it with Yukino-san at least one more time ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san is special to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Special?

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? Is Agnes not special to Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ You are, that¡¯s natural ¡¹

    I smiled and hugged Agnes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Agnes felt relieved

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all special to Onii-chan. He makes us feel special¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino-san is different from us, yet she¡¯s special to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Yukino? Really?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care about that ¡¹

    Yukino said in a low voice.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I mean, you really don¡¯t get it, do you? I¡¯m asking if Yukino-san wants to do it with Onii-chan again! ¡¹

    Mana asks her sister.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Papa, pee ¡¹

    The door opens, Mao-chan shows up dragging her blanket.

    ¡¸ Mao¡¯s about to leak ¡¹

    That¡¯s definitely bad.

    ¡¸ Agnes, move ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, Mao-chan, let¡¯s hurry to the bathroom. Can you still hold it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think ¡¹

    Awawawa.

    Then, for the first time since I was born.

    I carried a little girl and helped her pee.

    Although I¡¯m familiar with it because Misuzu and the girls show off.

    For toddlers.

    ¡¸ Hafuu, that was a lot! ¡¹

    Mao-chan says satisfied.

    ¡¸ Papa put on my panty back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I drag up Mao-chan¡¯s child panty.

    ¡¸ Yay~ I love you, papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet, wash your hands first ¡¹

    Mao-chan tries to hug me, but I held her off.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Since Mao-chan¡¯s awake, the sex talk is over.

    Mao-chan who just peed drinks down milk.

    ¡¸ Puhaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s bad manners, Mao-chan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Mama¡¯s always doing that when she¡¯s drinking beer! Puhaa, she said ¡¹

    She¡¯s copying Nagisa, children really watch their parents intently.

    ¡¸ But, Mama said that she won¡¯t drink alcohol for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s pregnant too ¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t drink, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious, don¡¯t make a fool of me ¡¹

    Agnes who couldn¡¯t have sex with me before Mao-chan wakes up

    is now clinging to my back.

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    She¡¯s leaking out a funny noise.

    Hey, don¡¯t rub your waist on my back.

    Seeing Agnes-chan, Mao-chan puts down her milk cup.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, move a bit to the side ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Mao wants to cling on Papa¡¯s back too! ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes thinks of herself as Mao-chan¡¯s elder sister

    She opens up a space for Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Uhihihi! Papa! ¡¹

    Err.

    There are now two girls clinging on my back.

    Heavy.

    But, I can¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡¸ Miin, Minminminminmin!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan turned to a cicada.

    While she¡¯s doing that.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan and the girls have arrived ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while opening up a laptop in the dining area.

    Seems like Misuzu¡¯s car has reached the area surveillance cars in the mansion can see.

    ¡¸ Any following cars? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Three of them. If they¡¯re here to observe then that¡¯s okay, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu should have six convoy cars ¡¹

    That¡¯s what they told me on the phone.

    ¡¸ Three cars, won¡¯t they try to fight the sex from Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know? As you said earlier, the Yakuza groups won¡¯t do anything stupid like that to bring honor ¡¹

    Huh? Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Reika-san will manage to do something in the end. The Yakuza might try to challenge her or something ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re that kind of troublesome bunch ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, if they choose the worst method, it would cause a lot of trouble later ¡¹

    That means.

    ¡¸ Earlier, those people were trying to rush in the mansion when the gate opened, right? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s troublesome, right. Especially when they reached the garden ¡¹

    Earlier, Michi¡¯s Shingetsu took down all of the Yakuza guys, so there were no intruders.

    But, Rei-chan¡¯s group don¡¯t have anyone who can use that technique.

    ¡¸ Michi, let¡¯s go to the gate ¡¹

    I call Michi.

    ¡¸ Even if someone tries to get inside the gate, if that¡¯s just one or two, Michi can deal with it, if they are many, then Shingetsu ¡¹

    Anyway, we need to have Misuzu¡¯s car inside the mansion as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ Understood, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Michi stands up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s no problem with just me alone ¡¹

    We get out of the entrance and walk to the main road.

    We can reach there in no time with a car, but it¡¯s okay to walk sometimes.

    It¡¯s a hill road.

    The whole mansion is built on a small hill, so we have to walk down.

    ¡¸ Well, I feel sorry for Michi to go alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to walk side-by-side with Master anyway ¡¹

    Michi blushes.

    Oh, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t say that she¡¯ll go by herself in the dining room.

    ¡¸ Then, want to hold hands? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I hold hands with Michi.

    Her small hands are surprisingly delicate.

    She feels a bit cold.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy too ¡¹

    Michi said.

    After a while, we can see the usual iron gate.

    ¡¸ Still, looking it from here, it¡¯s enormous ¡¹

    I always look at it from inside the car.

    Its height is about 5-6 meters.

    The iron grill is quite thick as well.

    ¡¸ This is quite heavy, isn¡¯t it? It uses a machine to move, so it¡¯s okay, but you can¡¯t move this with just humans ¡¹

    I speak my impressions.

    ¡¸ This can¡¯t move during blackouts, that¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    We can¡¯t escape from the mansion when there¡¯s an earthquake.

    ¡¸ I think they¡¯ll switch to a private power generator when that happens ¡¹

    Michi said.

    I see. That¡¯s how it works, I guess.

    ¡¸ As for the iron bars on the gate, should that lighten up if we use that for the whole door? ¡¹

    If it¡¯s for defense, we can improve it by blocking it using iron.

    ¡¸ I think that you won¡¯t be able to see what¡¯s outside with your eyes from inside the car ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    There are blind spots when you only look at the surveillance cameras.

    You need to see the situation with your eyes before opening and closing the door.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nothing ¡¹

    Michi leans to me.

    ¡¸ I think Mana¡¯s watching through the camera. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, therefore, this is all I can do ¡¹

    Holding hands, cuddling together, Michi seems satisfied with just that.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re here ¡¹

    I hear the sound of cars coming from the other side.

    It¡¯s not just one, I hear ten engine sounds.

    In short, Misuzu and the girls¡¯ six convoy cars, and the three tailing cars from Yakuza.

    ¡¸ I hope nothing happens ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, they¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    Bururururururu!!!

    First, the six cars from Kouzuki SS arrives in front of the gate.

    Misuzu¡¯s car is in the middle.

    I can see Rei-chan in the passenger seat.

    Misuzu¡¯s car will be the only car to enter the mansion.

    The six vehicles are arranged like a motorcade.

    Only Misuzu¡¯s car faces the gate, the other vehicles turn around to block.

    ¡¸ Ah, Rei-chan noticed us ¡¹

    She smiled looking at us.

    At that time.

    Gyagagagagagagaga!!!

    Beyond the Kouzuki SS¡¯ cars, inside the Yakuza cars.

    There¡¯s one car accelerating.

    ¡¸ Master, please get down! ¡¹

    Michi pushes me down the ground.

    Dougagagagagagagasyaaaan!!!

    Foolish.

    Truly foolish.

    The car from Yakuza runs through the Kouzuki SS¡¯ cars and crashes the mansion¡¯s iron gate at full speed!!!!

    Gyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuunnnn!!!!

    The windshield¡¯s broken, the bumper and hood are wrecked.

    Even so, they¡¯re pushing the car against the iron gate, the rear tire spins violently.

    Won¡¯t they distort the iron gate from the shock that it can¡¯t open?

    Then.

    The door on the backseat of the car that crashed the gate opened.

    A Yakuza with a frightening look comes down.

    ¡¸ Where the hell are you looking an idiot! Thanks to you my car¡¯s now messed up!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    No matter how you look at it, your car rushed by itself and crashed into the gate.

    Misuzu¡¯s car has nothing to do with it.

    ¡¸ Hey bastard, come out for a moment and talk!! Show some sincerity! Fucker!! ¡¹

    The Yakuza shouts and takes out a pistol.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t a toy gun! This is a real one!! A gun!! If you don¡¯t come out, then I¡¯ll shoot!! ¡¹

    The Yakuza points the gun towards Misuzu¡¯s car.

    His hand is trembling.

    ¡¸ Michi, can you drop his pistol with a shuriken from here? ¡¹

    I asked Michi.

    ¡¸ No, there are still other people from that car ¡¹

    Michi can feel them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll work on protecting Master. If I make a wrong move, Misuzu-sama will scold me¡¹

    If ever the enemy becomes aware of Michi¡¯s attack, they¡¯ll fire inside the gate.

    If I get hurt, she can¡¯t show her face to Misuzu.

    Rei-chan looks troubled inside Misuzu¡¯s car.

    Oh.

    For now, she wants to get out and deal with him.

    Rei-chan tries to open up the door.

    ¡º No, no, that¡¯s what they want you to do ¡»

    Suddenly, a voice.

    Someone¡¯s talking in a megaphone.

    ¡º As long as you¡¯re inside the car, that pistol poses no problem for you, right? Kouzuki house¡¯s car carrying the princess should be bulletproof ¡»

    This voice.

    ¡º Their purpose is when you go outside, in short, they¡¯re waiting for the car to open ¡»

    The voice comes closer.

    ¡º In the first place, there¡¯s no need for a beauty like you to deal with these people. It¡¯s my job to clean the dirt ¡»

    We can see the man even from this position.

    That man is.

    ¡¸ Father ¡¹

    Yes, Michi¡¯s father. Kudou Yuusaku.

    However.

    ¡¸ What the fuck, who are you to show up and say that suddenly?! In the first place, what¡¯s with that look? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa, for some reason¡­

    ¡º It¡¯s a disguise. I took my time to wear this disguise since you guys are always playing underhanded ¡»

    He¡¯s wearing a costume of a world known pokemon trainer.

    ¡¸ Why is he wearing Hiroshi¡¯s costume? ¡¹

    ¡º It¡¯s SATOSHI (ASH) ¡»

    Kudou-papa shouts in his megaphone.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you cosplaying too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t cosplay!! ¡¹

    The Yakuza guy gets angry.

    ¡¸ Oh what, you¡¯re not? I was seriously thinking that you were cosplaying the bartender in Golgo13¡¯s ¡°Laos¡¯ case¡± episode ¡¹

    At that moment, Kudou-papa¡¯s body moved!!

    ¡¸ H-Hey! ¡¹

    The Yakuza tries to aim the pistol at him in a hurry.

    However, Kudou-papa¡¯s kick hits the Yakuza¡¯s wrist at the next moment!!

    ¡¸ Uwaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    The pistol flies in the air.

    ¡¸ Mach Punch!! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s attack hits the Yakuza guy.

    ¡¸ Ugeeee!! ¡¹

    The Yakuza guy flew to the iron door.

    Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Gotcha! ¡¹

    He said with a posed look.

 Chapter 631. As a dog

    ¡¸ Hey, get out! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa, who¡¯s cosplaying a pokemon trainer for some reason, talks to the car that crashed to the main gate of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Enough of that, get out already ¡¹

    Three Yakuza guys come down from the car.

    They all hold a pistol in their hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to repeat it, your pistols won¡¯t go through Kouzuki SS¡¯ cars ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Misuzu¡¯s car, but also the other Kouzuki SS¡¯ cars are bulletproof.

    ¡¸ Do you guys not have any powerful cars? Well, I guess that¡¯s the limits of the countryside Yakuza ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said. The Yakuza guys;

    ¡¸ The fuck you said? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try saying that again? ¡¹

    They glare at Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯m as strong as Gundam. Taking you three down is just a piece of cake. ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said calmly.

    ¡¸ By the way, I mean that it¡¯s a light breakfast when I talk about a piece of cake. I was living in a farmhouse back in my days before I eat my breakfast for work, I pick up a light snack. That¡¯s what I mean by a piece of cake!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ So what about it? ¡¹

    The Yakuza asks Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Your car is in the way, you know? You can¡¯t get in, you know? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa points at their car.

    The car body crashed into the iron gate has its hood open up.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯d like you to get it off right now ¡¹

    The Yakuza guys.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about fucker?! This car crashed, we can¡¯t just move it over, you know?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right! If you want to move it out, then get some wrecker or a crane! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The front tires are wrecked so we can¡¯t just drive it! ¡¹

    Oh, he¡¯s right, the tires that hit the iron gate now looks like it¡¯s broken.

    Even if they drive the car, the tires won¡¯t move.

    Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so stingy, you can get that off. You three should be strong enough ¡¹

    He speaks in a cold tone.

    ¡¸ What now? Your mass-produced car can be easily moved with the combined power of three men! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you telling us to lift it up and move it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t possibly do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t want to! ¡¹

    The Yakuza guys are flustered.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the ones who crashed, right? Just do it already ¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at the first guy who fell on the ground.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not doing it then I¡¯ll crush his head! Here!! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s strength made the Yakuza guys lose their fighting spirit.

    ¡¸ I-I get it already! ¡¹

    They put their pistols down and carry the car¡¯s wreckage.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s impossible with just the three of you ¡¹

    The three look confused.

    ¡¸ Can you? Ordinary cars should have a weight of 1 ton. In short, 1000 kilograms. If we¡¯re talking about water, that¡¯s 1000 liters. If we¡¯re talking about a one-yen coin, that would be a million pieces ¡¹

    ¡¸ That would be 333 kilos per person if you break it by three! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can do it, right? You guys can lift at least 333 kilos of weight, right? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said laughing.

    ¡¸ As if we can! We¡¯re not Olympic weightlifters ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey, can you guys over there help us too? ¡¹

    One of the Yakuza asks the two remaining cars from a bit far away.

    Right, there were three Yakuza cars, and only one of them crashed the gate to stop Misuzu¡¯s vehicle from making progress.

    ¡¸ No, you guys are the ones who crashed at the gate. Do it yourselves ¡¹

    Kudou-papa replied.

    ¡¸ No, when we crashed, the airbags hit our faces so we can¡¯t muster our strength now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, Kagihara-boss is lying down there ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it was us four who crashed, but one¡¯s on the ground ¡¹

    The Yakuza guys complain.

    ¡¸ I guess so, I¡¯ll help you guys out then ¡¹

    Kudou-papa rolls up his sleeves and holds the car.

    ¡¸ You guys are really stupid, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa kicks the tires of the front wheel that aren¡¯t bent and adjusted the angle.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just the front tires that are useless, so just life from there, what¡¯s left is to push it and move the car out ¡¹

    Right, the three other wheels are safe.

    They can lift the broken one and roll it.

    ¡¸ Ah, you¡¯re right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t notice that! ¡¹

    The Yakuza guys are impressed.

    ¡¸ Nevermind that, help me out. We¡¯ll push to this direction. Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ One two! ¡¹

    The vehicle starts moving.

    ¡¸ Then, take it off the gate, and let¡¯s put it on the side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay!! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa and the three Yakuza guys help cooperate and move the car.

    ¡¸ See? We managed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s amazing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We managed, somehow

    ¡¸ I¡¯m surprised! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it, but the four are getting along now.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Kudou-papa claps his hands clean.

    ¡¸ But you know, since our car crashed, can we open this gate or something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s electrically operated, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The axis is distorted ¡¹

    The three Yakuza looks at the mansion¡¯s giant iron gate.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. This house is built not to break even if a tank tries to crash on it. If you want to break this gate, then bring a Gundam

    Kudou-papa laughs.

    ¡¸ I knew it, a Gundam ¡¹

    ¡¸ What kind of Gundam? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The late Misawa said he liked Gundam Heavy Arms, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    What¡¯s this conversation?

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is, hmph!! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s clenched fist hits the three Yakuza at high speed!!!

    ¡¸ Myaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Myuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Myoo!! ¡¹

    The three fall to the ground.

    ¡¸ You guys are going to enter as soon as the gates open. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t let that happen ¡¹

    Then, Kudou-papa glares at the remaining two vehicles.

    ¡¸ Hey! Etsuko! How about you get out of there! ¡¹

    Etsuko?

    Kudou Etsuko, the one who ran away with Yamaoka-san.

    Click.

    The door on one of the Yakuza cars open.

    Michi¡¯s Mother, and the former head of security department of Kouzuki SS, Yamaoka-san gets off.

    ¡¸ Hey, it¡¯s been a while, did you bring your seal? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said composed.

    And then, he takes out some documents from the inner pocket of his coat.

    ¡¸ Well, who cares, you can use mine. Just write your name here ¡¹

    Kudou-papa waves the document.

    ¡¸ This is the divorce papers. You don¡¯t like to stay in that lukewarm state, do you? ¡¹

    Kudou Etsuko looks at Yamaoka-san¡¯s face.

    Yamaoka-san nods.

    She glared at Kudou-papa and came close.

    ¡¸ I have my seal ¡¹

    She speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a regulation in Kouzuki SS to always bring in your seal. It¡¯s a rule to use your seal whenever there¡¯s a shift of bodyguards ¡¹

    Michi mutters next to me.

    It¡¯s been four months since she¡¯s chased out of Kouzuki SS.

    Still, Kudou Etsuko brings her own seal.

    ¡¸ Then, sign here and stamp your seal ¡¹

    Using the crashed car as a desk, Kudou Etsuko writes her name on the document and stamps her seal.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll submit this to the office. Also, I¡¯ll take custody of Shinichi, Haruka, and Michi. Well, Shinichi¡¯s a man and an adult, so he has no problems ut the two girls are still students ¡¹

    Kudou Etsuko stares at her husband.

    ¡¸ Can an irresponsible man like you even be a parent? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ If you have complains then want to take it to court? I don¡¯t mind either way ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think the judge would think of a man who says that he¡¯s just a detective? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what you want, I can work on an ordinary company during the trial period. Also, I can have that old man introduce me to a lawyer. Even if the price is somewhat high, it¡¯s for my family ¡¹

    Kudou-papa shows his connection with Jii-chan.

    If he asks Jii-chan, he can find a job inside Kouzuki group company.

    I know how remarkable Kouzuki¡¯s consultant lawyers are.

    ¡¸ In the first place, you¡¯re hired by the Yakuza right now? I don¡¯t think that the judge will look at that nicely ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Kudou Etsuko finished signing the papers, and she pressed the seal she took out from her pocket.

    ¡¸ Okay, thanks ¡¹

    Kudou-papa confirmed the divorce papers and placed it inside his coat.

    Michi¡¯s mother stares at the seal at her hand, and then.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need this seal anymore, do I? ¡¹

    She¡¯ll no longer be a ¡°Kudou,¡± so the name seal is no longer necessary.

    ¡¸ Hmph, this is foolish, to think that I¡¯ve held onto this for so long ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mother throws the seal in her hand on the side of the road.

    ¡¸ With that, we¡¯re now mutual enemies ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, well, that¡¯s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mother glares at Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Do you have anything else to say? To me? Or him? ¡¹

    She points at Yamaoka-san who¡¯s standing next to the Yakuza¡¯s car.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have anything to say ¡¹

    Kudou-papa replied.

    ¡¸ I do! I¡¯ve got a mountain of things I want to tell you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got a lot of hateful complaints! Don¡¯t you have the same?! Why are you not saying them?! I hate how you always have that resolute face!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mother screams out all her emotions.

    But.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I can¡¯t just get along with my enemies ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you have the resolve to face against that old man? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t have that resolve then, it¡¯s already too late. You¡¯re the one who opened up with hostilities, Etsuko ¡¹

    Kudou-papa knocks on the body of the car.

    ¡¸ What? Do you plan no hitting me now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing ¡¹

    Then, Kudou-papa;

    Shouts loudly.

    ¡¸ OMAWARI-SAAAAAAN!! TASUKETEEE!! ¡¹1

    What?

    ¡¸ LOOK! THESE PEOPLE ARE HOLDING PISTOLS! I MIGHT GET KILLED! MAYBE! JUST MAYBE! THEY MIGHT KILL ME! MAYBE! SHIT! THIS IS GETTING FUN! MAYBE! MIRACLE MAYBE!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡º You¡¯re too loud, Kudou! ¡»

    I hear another voice from a megaphone.

    Oh right, the front of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Etsuko, you only know half of what happened during May, this mansion is under police monitoring now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Weren¡¯t those cars all from Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mother is surprised.

    ¡º Seriously, you¡¯re exposing us ¡»

    Someone¡¯s talking from a police car.

    ¡¸ You saw what happened, right? No employee from Kouzuki SS got involved. I¡¯m the only one who did ¡¹

    ¡º I saw it ¡»

    ¡¸ My Kudou detective office has a partnership with Kouzuki SS, but we¡¯re separate companies. I did my job out of my will ¡¹

    ¡º I know that ¡»

    ¡¸ And so, these guys drove their car and crashed to the gate of this house. It¡¯s damage to properties case, and yet they took out pistols and threatened us. It was legitimate self-defense ¡¹

    ¡º You don¡¯t have to explain everything ¡»

    ¡¸ Besides, I don¡¯t know any Judo or Karate, I don¡¯t even do boxing either. I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen, even if my punches were sharp, it wouldn¡¯t fall into excessive defense, right? ¡¹

    ¡º You have that martial arts, right? Forgot the name though ¡»

    ¡¸ Do you think that the police will call Kudou arts an actual martial arts? Can you certify a martial arts that no one knows? ¡¹

    ¡º I get it. That¡¯s legitimate self-defense. We also see the three guys you took down carrying a handgun ¡»

    Oh, so this is why Kudou-papa doesn¡¯t enter Judou or Karate classes, which are necessary for joining Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Then, how about you capture these guys already? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiles.

    ¡¸ Your plan must be to arrest them when they make a single shot but, this good citizen here is asking help from the police, can you do something about it? I mean, aren¡¯t I in danger? ¡¹

    Right.

    Earlier, when we came home surrounded by the Yakuza.

    The usual police monitor cars were together with Kouzuki SS.

    Back then, Michi took them all down using Shingetsu.

    Well, even when they fainted from Shingetsu, Michi won¡¯t be arrested in the eyes of the law.

    No, but, there was a Yakuza holding a pistol too.

    The police didn¡¯t make a move on purpose.

    Were they thinking of letting us do whatever until they could arrest us, Kouzuki SS, and the Yakuza?

    ¡º Tsk, you¡¯re too noisy. Guess there¡¯s no helping it ¡»

    Police officers in their uniforms come down from the cars.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you doing, Etsuko? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you run away now? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mother suddenly realized.

    She runs toward Yamaoka-san.

    ¡¸ Also, tell your employer this! If you approach this mansion carelessly, the police will take you away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop! ¡¹

    The police officers head to the remaining Yakuza cars.

    ¡¸ Also, Takakura¡¯s Ojou-sama hasn¡¯t arrived yet. She¡¯s not in the mansion! Tell them that at least! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s mother jumped into the car.

    Yamaoka-san bows his head to Kudou-papa and gets inside the car.

    Then, they turned their cars,

    and the two Yakuza vehicles escaped.

    ¡¸ Hey, one car stay behind, we¡¯ll chase them! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, sir! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You guys, arrest the Yakuza over there. Call support from HQ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    The police¡¯s car follows Michi¡¯s mother.

    The remaining police officers arrest the stupid Yakuza guys.

    ¡¸ What an idiot, Etsuko¡¯s too impatient that this happened ¡¹

    Kudou-papa mutters.

    Guwawawawawawa!!

    The mansion¡¯s main gate opens up loudly.

    I knew it, the sound is a bit dull because of the car crash.

    Still, it opened up smoothly, no problems.

    Seeing the crisis end out in front of the gate, Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee opened it remotely.

    Buooooon!!!

    Misuzu¡¯s car is the only one that entered the gate.

    Michi and I who were lying down on the lawn stood up.

    Ah, Rei-chan noticed us.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko in the rear seats too.

    But, the car didn¡¯t slow down, it proceeds to the mansion.

    Buwawawawawawa!!

    The iron gate closes down as soon as Misuzu, and the girls pass through the gate.

    Guwawawaaan!

    It¡¯s closed down completely.

    ¡¸ Father! ¡¹

    Michi calls out her father from inside the gate.

    Kudou-papa picks up something that fell on the road.

    ¡¸ Oh, Michi? I mean, I knew you were there though. How do I look? I¡¯m a pokemon trainer! ¡¹

    I feel like things are mixed up here.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve shown you something unbecoming of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No father, that was splendid ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Well, there are so many things in life you can¡¯t just explain with words ¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at his hand.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s been carrying this all the time ¡¹

    That was the seal Michi¡¯s mother threw away.

    ¡¸ This, I bought this when we registered as a married couple. This was from the stationery shop in front of the station. She still had it ¡¹

    Kudou-papa approaches the gate.

    Then, he stretches his hand inside the gate.

    ¡¸ Michi, this is yours now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you feel unpleasant from her belongings then throw it away. But, I can¡¯t just hold to it. I give it to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Michi receives the seal.

    ¡¸ You look healthy. Looks like you¡¯ve grown mature ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Michi is living happily ¡¹

    The father-daughter talks across the iron gate.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san, come over for some tea. Talking over here is hard. Katsuko-nee open the gate ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I appreciate your thought but, I still have other jobs to do. Maybe next time ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ With this, they won¡¯t come close to here as much as possible. Yakuza and police are like oil and water. Also, the police know how to crack down regular gangs, so the cops are a formidable foe for them ¡¹

    I see, Kudou-papa;

    He let Michi¡¯s mother escape to inform the Yakuza that there¡¯s police stationed here.

    ¡¸ We have two groups of Yakuza as enemies but, they¡¯re in conflict right now, but they¡¯re still connected. This information will reach the group that didn¡¯t employ her. This will be a safe zone for a while ¡¹

    The Yakuza won¡¯t come here.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time for Takakura¡¯s ladies to reach here ¡¹

    Right, everyone knows that the lady will become a prostitute of Kuromori.

    She¡¯ll eventually come to this mansion.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza will take distance from the police, they¡¯ll continue to observe the mansion but, well, there will be no one bashing through the gate like what Etsuko did just now. They won¡¯t forcibly invade the mansion. They have reliable information that the Takakura lady hasn¡¯t arrived yet ¡¹

    Yeah, he shouted that to Michi¡¯s mother earlier.

    ¡¸ The other routes will give the same information. Those guys should be focusing on finding the location of the lady for a while. Well, you can take a rest while they do that ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Still, they say that the child grows up when the parents are away, and Michi, who are raised by only the father who¡¯s away from the parents is the most mature ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still a child ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re the most self-reliant, Haruka¡¯s been depressed since May ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll meet Aneue tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Could you keep her company, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t go so far as hurting her, Haruka¡¯s also a martial artist. I think that she¡¯d like to want to move her body all out ¡¹

    Kudou-papa doesn¡¯t know that Michi¡¯s sister promised to sell her body once.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be going ahead ¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at me.

    ¡¸ Take care of Michi ¡¹

    Kudou-papa bows his head to someone like me.

    Then, Kudou-papa takes his leave.

    Michi stares at the back of her father, walking away from the gate.

    ¡¸ Even so, they used to be a good couple in the past ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ I wonder what and how it went wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who knows ¡¹

    ¡­I

    Will there be a day when I will break up with my woman like that?

    Someone who should be loving you now looks with eyes of grudge and hatred.

    ¡¸ It must be beyond help ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s impossible, she¡¯s already an enemy ¡¹

    Michi speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ What a genuinely foolish woman. She¡¯s been picking the worst options ¡¹

    Having an affair with the former director, Yamaoka.

    Both of them were fired due to abandonment of work.

    Then, she didn¡¯t return home for four months.

    When we see her again, she¡¯s hired by Yakuza, opposing Kouzuki SS.

    Naturally, she leaked internal information about Kouzuki SS.

    It¡¯s impossible.

    She¡¯s beyond help.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I have Master, Misuzu-oneesama, and the family ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Also, it¡¯s okay, Master. Master has me ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Master, please think of Michi as a dog, not a human ¡¹

    Dog?

    ¡¸ Dogs never forget the gratitude they received for the rest of their lives. Michi will serve Master until death ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I prefer it that way. Marriage breaks down, just like my parents, but a master-dog relationship is eternal ¡¹

    1. Help me!!!

 Chapter 632. Going up the slope

    Michi and I go up back to the mansion.

    Misuzu and the girls just got off their car.

    Ah, the car dropped off the passenger and will wait outside the mansion.

    Speaking of which, Rei-chan was in the passenger seat.

    She let the subordinate drive to remain vigilant.

    Earlier, Kudou-papa interfered which helped her, but.

    Usually, Rei-chan will get out of the car and smash down the enemies along with the other escorts from their vehicles.

    The plan is to use that as a chance and let only Misuzu¡¯s car enter the mansion.

    ¡¸ Father¡¯s judgment was right, I think ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ Such vulgar people are not worthy opponents for a top elite, Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, she has to protect Misuzu and the girls ¡¹

    I said. Michi:

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s natural that Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri are under protection. However, Kouzuki SS is a professional security agency for the high-class families in this country. If the other party is just an underling of Yakuza, even if they beat them overwhelmingly, it will only hurt their reputation ¡¹

    Overwhelming power.

    ¡¸ There is no need for Reika-oneesama to get off the car just for merely three cars making an attack. Subcontractors just like Father, who are outside the Kouzuki SS¡¯ organization can repel them away with a joke of an appearance. Thus, they keep the honor of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Kudou-papa is not a regular employee of Kouzuki SS. He showed up wearing a weird cosplay.

    Kudou-papa alone took down the attacking Yakuza.

    Back then, nobody from Kouzukii SS went down, not a single bodyguard.

    In short, Kouzuki SS left the matter to Kudou-papa to deal with and ignored the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ This is also declaring the intent of ignoring Yamaoka and my mother ¡¹

    Both of them were regular employees of Kouzuki SS, Yamaoka-san was even in a senior position.

    Usually, Kouzuki SS should be upset by their appearance as the two knows the internal structure.

    However, they ignored them.

    They let Kudou-papa deal with it, and Rei-chan didn¡¯t even talk to Yamaoka-san and Michi¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ With that, Yamaoka-san and Mother won¡¯t have any more voice in Yakuza. From now on, nobody would listen to whatever they say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two of them weren¡¯t able to shake up Kouzuki SS. It¡¯s been four months since those two were dismissed. Shou-oneesama is the one leading the in-house, and all of the rules in Yamaoka-san¡¯s era were destroyed ¡¹

    There was enough time to shift the system.

    ¡¸ With this, Yamaoka-san and my mother might be able to use the former employees who are longing for them as a trump card, however, ¡¹

    Nobody came down from the cars.

    Nobody tried to talk to Yamaoka-san and Michi¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Yakuza isn¡¯t that foolish. They were just trying out Yamaoka-san this time. Once they confirm the rejection they faced, they should know that the information of the internal structure of Kouzuki SS extracted from the two are useless ¡¹

    I see. The two think that they can ask their colleagues and subordinates about our movement.

    However, Kouzuki SS now has no bodyguards that¡¯ll leak information to Yamaoka-san.

    ¡¸ Even Father asked Mother to sign the divorce papers in front of the Yakuza observers ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s attitude to Michi¡¯s mother was dry all the time.

    There¡¯s no possibility of him responding to any dealings.

    ¡¸ In that case, the only thing that the Yakuza obtained from the two were information from four months ago ¡¹

    Back when the two were regular employees of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ But, those don¡¯t know any of the true nature ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If Kouzuki-sama plans to make Takakura-sama a prostitute then she¡¯ll be sent over to Kuromori. With all the information they know, they should only know to that extent ¡¹

    Both of them don¡¯t know our connection to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    During the battle at the hotel in Odaiba, it was announced that I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s partner to Jii-chan¡¯s students.

    However, back then, Yamaoka-san and Michi¡¯s mother was busy preparing for Cesario Viola¡¯s assault.

    Chief Yazawa was holding down the surveillance system.

    In short, the two cannot eavesdrop.

    Then, they were dismissed during Viola¡¯s raid.

    Ruriko became my woman after the hotel fight.

    They cannot know that.

    Yamaoka-san and Michi¡¯s mother only see Kuromori as a high-class brothel with a connection to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ With such little knowledge, Yamaoka-san and Mother tried to climb this mansion. They were watching and trying to find a gap to get inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, weren¡¯t they chasing after Misuzu¡¯s car? ¡¹

    Starting from Misuzu¡¯s school

    And while they follow the cars, they stopped here by chance.

    ¡¸ No. Mother and the others were observing around here. After all, Mother doesn¡¯t know that Ruriruri lives in this mansion ¡¹

    Ah.

    If they don¡¯t know that Ruriko¡¯s living here, then,

    They won¡¯t monitor Ruriko and the girls from the school.

    It would be another story if they were trying to kidnap Ruriko as a trump card but, they don¡¯t have any subordinates so they won¡¯t think of going through such danger.

    I mean, if they kidnap Ruriko, it would be an all-out-war with Kouzuki house.

    The employers of Michi¡¯s mother will not allow them to step that far.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they misunderstood that it would be the Takakura¡¯s lady in the convoy of the car as there were six vehicles and Reika-oneesama is the bodyguard ¡¹

    Now that you mentioned it, the car Misuzu and the girls were riding is a car remodeled for full security by Kouzuki SS.

    The large bulletproof glass has tinted glass, you can¡¯t see the face inside the car from the outside.

    ¡¸ That is why they tried to stop Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s car by crashing theirs to the gate of the mansion ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why!

    Right, Misuzu said it when she called.

    ¡°We¡¯re the decoy.¡±

    They made them misidentify Misuzu¡¯s car as Takakura lady¡¯s car.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, mother¡¯s judgment was to send a report that they found Takakura-sama to the Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s bad for us, isn¡¯t it? That means that they¡¯re gathering around here quickly, right? ¡¹

    If that information spreads out.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s a false alarm ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Father told Mother in the end, Takakura-sama isn¡¯t here yet ¡¹

    Sure, he did say that.

    ¡¸ But, what if Michi¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t believe it ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Even if she doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s already well known as a false alarm now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The Yakuza didn¡¯t hire just mother this time. Naturally, they¡¯ll also hire people familiar with the Tokyo¡¯s underground society ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ Those people naturally know that Ruriruri¡¯s been living in this mansion since May. It¡¯s basic information on Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ever since Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s unnatural death,

    Perhaps, Ruriko¡¯s father did something insulting to Jii-chan or Kouzuki group, and he died as a result, that¡¯s what the people behind the scenes know.

    And now, Jii-chan entrusted Ruriko to Kuromori MInaho.

    Kuromori¡¯s business is in suspension.

    Nobody thinks that Ruriko will become a prostitute just like Takakura-san this time.

    Well, the daughter of Kouzuki house can¡¯t fall to a situation where she sells her body for money.

    Thinking about it, Takakura-san who decided to become a prostitute is the special case.

    ¡¸ And as for Reika-oneesama. Reika-oneesama¡¯s been Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri¡¯s bodyguard full-time except when she has to fight Kyouko-san and the others ¡¹

    Having Rei-chan in the passenger seat means that they¡¯ll doubt Yamaoka-san and Michi¡¯s information on Takakura-san.

    They¡¯ll think that Ruriko¡¯s picked back up home if they use the information from the underground society which looks at Kouzuki house for the past four months.

    ¡¸ Of course, there would be enthusiasts in the underground society who¡¯ll check the behavior of the children of high-class families, so those people will testify that they came from our school and is escorted with Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    The information from those enthusiasts should follow Misuzu and the girls from the school.

    Well, there should be one.

    After all, it¡¯s Japan¡¯s super-high-class-lady school.

    ¡¸ Even if they can¡¯t see who¡¯s in the backseat, Reika-oneesama who¡¯s in the passenger seat is famous ¡¹

    They¡¯ll know that she¡¯s the one fighting Anya on TV.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they¡¯ll immediately confirm that the convoy earlier was Ruriruri¡¯s pickup car. In short, mother gave a piece of incorrect information ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Knowing that there are two cars from Yazkuasa, it was on purpose? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, perhaps that was Shou-oneesama¡¯s plan ¡¹

    Shou-neechan knows how Yamaoka-san and Michi¡¯s mother thinks.

    ¡¸ I see, then about this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yamaoka and Mother should be reprimanded ¡¹

    They did cause a lot of trouble with false information.

    ¡¸ As a lead-in, Shou-oneesama has entered Master¡¯s school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ When we were coming to Master¡¯s school, there were some Yakuza following us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I saw them waiting for us in front of the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was also information from Mother. She knows that the children in Kuromori house go to that school, it¡¯s an old file in Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Old file?

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama and Margo-oneesama specifically ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Margo-san was a student there until last year ¡¹

    Nei and Margo¡¯s data until April should be in the file of Kouzuki SS.

    Margo-san especially, she¡¯s friends with chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about Megu and me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those two shouldn¡¯t be too familiar with Master and Megumi-oneesama. There were no details about you two when they left Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Oh, they know the faces, but they don¡¯t know who we are.

    ¡¸ I mean, they shouldn¡¯t think of you as someone important ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    I¡¯m just an ordinary high school student.

    They only think of me as Minaho-neesan¡¯s relative or something.

    ¡¸ Master, do you remember the two factions? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the one who wants to take over Takakura shrine and those who oppose them, the ones who don¡¯t want to make the lady a prostitute, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, the latter group was the one waiting for us when we returned ¡¹

    Yeah, that Andou guy was saying ¡°Takakura-ojousama.¡±

    I see his sentiments for the lady.

    ¡¸ The one who sent information that Rakakura-sama will come to this mansion is perhaps mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Michi¡¯s mother is in the other group, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, they leaked that information to their enemy and tried to shake Kuromori ¡¹

    ¡¸ Instead of doing it themselves, they tried to use the enemy faction ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Mother doesn¡¯t have that much military force in the first place. Though she¡¯s hired by the Yakuza, they don¡¯t trust her that much. They only sent over three vehicles, and furthermore, they¡¯re only present to monitor Mother ¡¹

    Yeah, the last one of the three cars didn¡¯t have anyone come down.

    Ah, one is Michi¡¯s mother and Yamaoka-san¡¯s car.

    And the other one is just an observer.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it now, perhaps, it was Mother¡¯s car that followed us from Master¡¯s school ¡¹

    Oh, they all look similar, so I can¡¯t tell which car is which.

    That might be the case.

    ¡¸ And as soon as we arrived, they checked the reaction of Kuromori from the Yakuza making a fuss in front of the gate ¡¹

    Well, the faction that doesn¡¯t want to make the lady a prostitute came with a huge number of cars.

    Compared to Michi¡¯s mother¡¯s 3, their desperation shows.

    They really don¡¯t want to make the lady of Takakura house become a prostitute.

    But, those guys took Michi¡¯s Shingetsu.

    Andou, who somehow endured heard that the lady of Takakura house is in Kouzuki house, so he left in a hurry.

    ¡¸ So that information is from where? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. It might be another information Mother has conveyed or Shou-oneesama¡¯s diversion plan ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Either way that made mother misunderstand as I showed up ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still wearing my school uniform ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think they assumed that Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri were also inside that car ¡¹

    Why?

    Misuzu and Ruriko inside the van Katsuko-nee and I use for our bakery business?

    ¡¸ Mother thinks that I won¡¯t leave Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s side ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I left the school early and hid in Master¡¯s school before the fuss became bigger ¡¹

    Then, she hid inside the van when we were heading to the mansion.

    ¡¸ Assuming that Misuzu-oneesama has already entered the mansion, then ¡¹

    The next convoy with a line of Kouzuki SS cars cannot have Misuzu and Ruriko inside.

    ¡¸ In short, they think that it was Takakura-san¡¯s escort ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it ¡¹

    That¡¯s why they were in a hurry, crashing the car to the gate to not let Misuzu¡¯s car get inside.

    They were making trouble while trying to call for support.

    But, their expectations were crushed down by Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ As Father said earlier, it will be safe for a while. Both the mansion and Master¡¯s school ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Mother and Yamaoka-san¡¯s information were all misses ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ If that false information was not conveyed and the Yakuza groups popularized the gate with vehicles, they¡¯ll be arrested by the police, which is also a success ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The police are keeping the mansion at the watch. They only want to arrest Kyouko-oneesama or Miss Cordelia or kick them out of the country. Last night, Nikita-san stayed here, so they feel a bit irritated ¡¹

    Anya is Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate.

    Her appearing in Japan means that she¡¯s preparing for the next action.

    ¡¸ In fact, they¡¯re not interested in the internal Yakuza organization. However, Father shouted too loud like that ¡¹

    Kudou-papa was shouting ¡°Omawari-san!¡±

    ¡¸ The police had no choice but to arrest the Yakuza father defeated. However, Yamaoka-san and my mother and the Yakuza groups don¡¯t know that the police are monitoring Kyouko-san¡¯s case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means, Kouzuki house aimed at cleaning up the Yakuza groups gathering in the mansion with the cooperation of the police? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so ¡¹

    It¡¯s getting impossible to get close to the mansion.

    ¡¸ I see. Then it really is safe now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi nods.

    ¡¸ In that case, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master? ¡¹

    I kiss Michi.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Michi just taught me a lot. You¡¯re brilliant. Also cute. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I-I also love Master ¡¹

    I know why Michi¡¯s being talkative right now.

    Michi¡¯s shocked.

    My parents signed divorce papers right in front of her.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s father is a good man ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ After all, Michi¡¯s mother was missing for four months without even contact, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother lost her way, I think ¡¹

    Michi looks at the ¡°Kudou¡± stamp in her hand.

    ¡¸ I think that she¡¯s made her decision on how she would live from now on. She took so much time being lax ¡¹

    She went here and there together with Yamaoka-san, not returning home.

    ¡¸ However, it can¡¯t stay undecided. She took too much time that she¡¯s out of it now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Four months is too long. She left her family for such a long period that Michi¡¯s father pushed Michi¡¯s mother¡¯s back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she can¡¯t come back anymore. She¡¯s out of time. Therefore, she has to look forward and move on. Pushing her stamp on the divorce documents helps her feel refreshed ¡¹

    It¡¯s the mother who ran away from the house with a man, and yet.

    Kudou-papa was the one who keeps his frank expression all the time.

    ¡¸ He must have a lot of things in his mind, but he didn¡¯t say anything, did he? ¡¹

    Not even grudges, or complaints.

    ¡¸ Father was crying on his back ¡¹

    Michi who can sense Qi said.

    ¡¸ Father was crying ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ I also want to become like Michi¡¯s father ¡¹

    I said. Michi;

    ¡¸ As long as Master doesn¡¯t copy Father¡¯s fashion sense ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s impossible for me. It¡¯s too high-level ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    We kiss each other again and head back to the mansion while holding hands.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gathered in the dining room.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Rei-chan, Mana and Katsuko-nee.

    They¡¯re all drinking tea.

    ¡¸ Hafuuuuuuu ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Why is Misuzu sighing out so much? ¡¹

    I asked. Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan¡¯s been like that since yesterday ¡¹

    Yesterday?

    In short, since she met Takakura-san in Kyoto.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I don¡¯t want Danna-sama to meet Takakura-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once Danna-sama sees Takakura-sama, Danna-sama will know that we¡¯re not really high-class ladies ¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¡£¡!

    Misuzu¡¯s a lady of Kouzuki group, the representative of Japan.

    If Misuzu¡¯s not a real one, then this world is flipped upside down.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re overthinking, Misuzu-chan. Onii-sama won¡¯t think that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Seeing Misuzu look uneasy, Yoshiko-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ Indeed, she was a very charismatic person ¡¹

    Charisma?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s charisma? ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s turned over by my question.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, do you not know what it means? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ It means people that are rich in charm and has a confident presence ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells me.

    ¡¸ Someone who attracts people? A funny person? Someone who brightens up everyone¡¯s day ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Onii-chan, it¡¯s much more amazing than that ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Amazing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, politicians and religious leaders, people who are charming enough to be supported by the masses are charismatic ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that while bringing tea to Michi and me.

    ¡¸ Before, it means supernatural qualities, such as prophets, shaman, heroes, or something like that ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Then, espers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say that far but, it was a word when geniuses are thriving. Starting from the end of the 19th century until the 20th century, the world is led by intellectuals. Those geniuses have the charm to attract the public, that¡¯s what charisma is ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. So that¡¯s how Takakura-san feels like? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a shrine maiden after all ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the priestess of Takakura shrine after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Priestess? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A female priest, a servant of God ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ So we¡¯ll make that kind of person a prostitute? ¡¹

    If she¡¯s a shrine priestess then is it bad if she¡¯s no longer a virgin?

    ¡¸ We have no choice, that¡¯s what the person said herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ruriko, isn¡¯t it strange? ¡¹

    She¡¯s coerced to marry a politician to have the shrine taken over.

    She doesn¡¯t want that, therefore

    she wanted to become a prostitute.

    ¡¸ It must be a desperate time for her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ You should make judgments when you see her in person ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry. You¡¯re right, I haven¡¯t met her and yet I¡¯m making this image of her inside my head ¡¹

    Anyway, Misuzu, a lady of Kouzuki house has been sighing this much, she must be a big deal.

    I can¡¯t tell unless I meet her.

    ¡¸ Huh, where¡¯s everyone else by the way? ¡¹

    I change the topic.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan and Agnes-chan are playing with Yukino-san ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s popular with the kids since then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not only that, but she¡¯s also changed a lot, hasn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s become someone who can feel other people¡¯s sensitivity better than before ¡¹

    Sensitivity?

    ¡¸ Well, of course, she¡¯s living in a dorm in Kouzuki SS with her living under the camera. She doesn¡¯t have a housekeeper who does everything for her like before. She even does both cleaning and washing by herself, doesn¡¯t she?

    Katsuko-nee asks Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama is strict when it comes to that ¡¹

    Yukino said it herself.

    ¡¸ When Onee-sama was in Europe for study, she was living in a student dorm. She wants Yukino-san to learn how to be self-reliant ¡¹

    ¡¸ But she really has changed. I guess it¡¯s because the people she¡¯s working within the dorm and television are teaching her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a woman who can make a change once she sets her mind on something ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Her father¡¯s already gone, she¡¯s expelled from Shirasaka house. Knowing that there is no other power to protect her other than herself, she¡¯s made her resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, back then, she¡¯s too noisy and won¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s good for her ¡¹

    I want Yukino and Mana to reconcile.

    If possible, Megu as well.

 Chapter 633. An ordinary star

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, how¡¯s school? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Now that she mentioned it, Nei nor Edie hasn¡¯t made a call yet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try calling them ¡¹

    I take out my phone.

    For now, let¡¯s call Edie. I¡¯m worried about Megu.

    I call Edie¡¯s phone.

    ¡¸ Err, let¡¯s look at the cameras ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee operates her laptop and opens the school monitoring system.

    Purururururu, purururururu

    ¡º THIS is Edie! Hafuuu!! ¡»

    Why are speaking in a broken language

    ¡¸ Edie, what are you doing right now? ¡¹

    ¡º Me? I¡¯m running! Haa, haa, fuu ¡»

    Running?

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m projecting the image on that screen ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. I look at the large monitor on the dining room¡¯s wall.

    Then.

    ¡º Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho!! ¡»

    Edie¡¯s running

    inside the track and field¡¯s ground.

    She¡¯s wearing gym clothes for some reason.

    ¡º Hey! Don¡¯t run while in a call!! ¡»

    Captain Takeshiba shouted loudly!

    ¡º It¡¯s Darling! I have to answer it! ¡»

    Edie replies while speeding up.

    ¡¸ Why are you running? ¡¹

    My orders were to hide and protect Megu.

    ¡º Ah, you see! Takeshiba-senpai said, ¡°if you¡¯re just going to watch from the sides then start running¡± ¡»

    Captain Takeshiba found her quickly.

    ¡º But you see, this is not fun at all. This is just a long distance run on flat ground with a group of girls ¡»

    Does Edie prefer jumping around obstacles?

    ¡º That one from earlier was interesting. I feel like I¡¯m jumping over barricades ¡»

    Hurdle run, is it?

    ¡º Also, that one is also interesting that ¡°bang and run!¡±1 ¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸ Do you mean ¡°Javelin?¡±2 ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, that one! ¡»

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Edie, where¡¯s Megu? ¡¹

    ¡º Megumi?! Darling¡¯s calling!! ¡»

    No, you don¡¯t have to shout.

    Katsuok-nee switches the camera.

    Megu¡¯s helping the other first-years cleanup.

    She¡¯s showing a sullen face, not even responding to Edie.

    ¡º She looks angry ¡»

    Edie said while still running.

    Yeah, she¡¯s angry that I had Edie stealthily guard her.

    I didn¡¯t tell Megu after all.

    I mean, Edie wasn¡¯t hiding at all.

    ¡º Hey! One more lap left! Start speeding up! ¡»

    Captain Takeshiba said. Edie.

    ¡º OK!! ¡»

    Byuuun!!

    Edie speeds up suddenly.

    This is the last lap, and yet she¡¯s running with the momentum for a short-distance race.

    Too fast.

    ¡º GOAL!!! ¡»

    Edie runs through the white line.

    ¡º Captain, she broke the prefecture¡¯s high-school student record ¡»

    A junior member in charge of measuring time is amazed as she looks at the stopwatch.

    We¡¯re having a conversation here and yet.

    As expected of Edie, not bad.

    ¡º I asked this earlier and I will again, why are you not taking this seriously? ¡»

    Captain Takeshiba presses a question.

    ¡º Well, there¡¯s no meaning on running on a flat surface ¡»

    Still, Edie isn¡¯t sweating at all.

    ¡º Next time, I¡¯d like to try that. Bang and run! ¡»

    ¡º Javelin! ¡»

    ¡º You just have to throw that as far as possible, right? ¡»

    ¡º What else can you do with that? ¡»

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s face looks confused.

    ¡º It¡¯s fun to hit some moving targets with that! Just like we¡¯re hunting! ¡»

    ¡º Are you a caveman? ¡»

    ¡º Not caveman! American! ¡»

    Ah, she can¡¯t understand what captain meant from the pronunciation.

    ¡º Captain, Edie-san is an American. She should be in the hunting race ¡»

    The other girl standing next to captain said.

    ¡º What the hell? ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t they often say that? Japanese are agricultural people. Westerners are hunting people ¡»

    Then, Edie.

    ¡º That¡¯s a flawed idea. During the period when agriculture was introduced to Japan, the rest of the world are already starting with it. Rice and wheat cultures, though there¡¯s that idea, comparing Japan¡¯s agriculture with the West¡¯s hunting culture is just weird ¡»

    She said casually.

    ¡º For rice, especially with Japonica rice which is what Japan mainly cultivates take time and labor. Therefore, Japan is called masters of growing rice. On the other hand, if you sow the wheat seeds, you don¡¯t need to do much more work than that. That¡¯s why there are no masters in cultivating wheat ¡»

    Captain Takeshiba and the other girl listens to Edie¡¯s talk.

    ¡º That¡¯s all influenced by the history. There¡¯s no need for fine work, so slaves exist on the wheat culture. Slaves in ancient times, serfs in the middle ages. Wheat can be made even with low slave work. But, rice takes time and labor, slaves won¡¯t raise productivity. Therefore Japan¡¯s rice culture takes down slavery ¡»

    ¡º But, that was during ancient times. I learned it in Japanese history ¡»

    One of the runners said.

    ¡º It¡¯s said that it¡¯s not taken down. In Japan¡¯s case, the clans released the slaves as the core of their governance. Furthermore, the rice paddle cultivation system collapsed at an early stage that those who cleared up new rice fields became owners of that land ¡»

    Edie explains.

    ¡º Though they¡¯re called a slave, compared to the ancient age, they are free to have possessions, they can also save money and buy back their freedom from their owners. But that¡¯s just a rare case. In other times, the so-called slavery on another land means that they take away the freedom of ownership and also their liberty of marriage ¡»

    They don¡¯t have rights to own nor marriage.

    ¡º Nothing is free, not even their own body and life. All of the rights are taken away by the owner. You can¡¯t marry freely. You can¡¯t make your own family. That¡¯s what a slave means. In Japan, it was during the Edo period where it was assured that you can own possessions and form a family. In short, it¡¯s not a slave ¡»

    Ah, Megu¡¯s listening to Edie¡¯s talk too.

    ¡º Hey, you dark-skinned girl ¡»

    Captain Takeshiba speaks to Edie.

    ¡º You¡¯re not stupid ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Uhm, Captain, Edie-chan¡¯s smart you know ¡»

    A classmate of ours said that. If I recall correctly.

    ¡º Especially English, she¡¯s fluent in it ¡»

    Well, that¡¯s because she¡¯s an American.

    ¡º No, sorry. I thought that you¡¯re just a muscle-head ¡»

    ¡º Musclehead? ¡»

    Ede tilts her head.

    ¡º I mean, I thought your brain is also made of muscles. Really, sorry about that ¡»

    Captain Takeshiba apologizes.

    ¡º You can¡¯t survive if you can¡¯t think ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, that¡¯s how the modern age is ¡»

    ¡º I mean,. Captain, Edie-chan learns Japanese at a breakneck pace ¡»

    That girl¡¯s right, Edie can¡¯t be an idiot.

    ¡º Right, you were someone talented who wanted to study abroad. My eyes were clouded over, sorry ¡»

    Then, Edie.

    ¡º Ah, shit, I might be an idiot! ¡»

    She presses her phone to her ear.

    ¡º Sorry Darling! We were in a call! ¡»

    Ah, no problems.

    I can see and hear everything thanks to the cameras and microphones hidden there.

    ¡¸ I get the gist of it, continue your task ¡¹

    ¡º Aye-aye-sir! Darling! ¡»

    I ended the call.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Are you sure you don¡¯t want to talk to Megumi-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what we should talk about for now. Besides, I feel sorry for hindering her exercise with the track and field club. ¡¹

    I replied

    ¡¸ Ah, Megu-oneechan looks like she¡¯s got an injury ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, she¡¯s accumulating a lot. Megu-oneechan is a girl who wants to have an ordinary love story with Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ordinary? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at Mana with a confused face.

    ¡¸ But, she can¡¯t just monopolize Onii-chan. That¡¯s not allowed in the first place, you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not ordinary after all ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been a member of Kuromori, a criminal organization long ago.

    I have multiple women with me.

    ¡¸ Last night, Nikita-san stayed over here. That¡¯s what made Megumi-chan agree that he should also enjoy women outside the family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t know what happened inside the mansion last night and in the school today.

    Misuzu and Yoshiko-san don¡¯t know anything about yesterday.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s Yukino-san. Megumi-oneechan can¡¯t accept Yukino-san, so she¡¯s in a bad mood to that extent ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you, Mana? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about it anymore. I¡¯ll do what Onii-chan wants ¡¹

    Mana replied with a relaxed face.

    ¡¸ If Onii-chan wants to have sex with Yukino-san and me together then I can hold myself ¡¹

    Don¡¯t hold back.

    You can¡¯t reconcile with that.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put Yukino aside for now ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s having fun with Mao-chan and Agnes.

    She really is stable in a good sense.

    Well, back then, she¡¯s a woman whose nerves are as thick as a climbing rope.

    Somehow or another, she has the strength to adapt to any situation.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Megumi-chan is much more worrying ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan is an ordinary girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we have Megu¡¯s sense of normality, that helps us feel the deviation ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a girl who¡¯s loved by everyone in the class.

    They accept me as I am Megu¡¯s fiance.

    That¡¯s for sure.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯m aware that we don¡¯t have senses for ordinary people ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san are all ladies of Kouzuki house. They have completely different senses from an ordinary girl.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa are all former prostitutes.

    Nei¡¯s a returnee, her family¡¯s killed in Los Angeles, and she was captured by criminals.

    MArgo-san and Edie were both born in the USA. Warriors.

    Michi, let¡¯s see, she¡¯s already a professional bodyguard.

    As for professionals, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are there too.

    They all are out of ordinary girls.

    ¡¸ Eh? I also have that ordinary senses though! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Mana, you were living as a daughter of wealthy, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Shirasaka house is one of the high-class families, Mana¡¯s father was one of the elites in an advertising agency.

    At least, she doesn¡¯t have any hardships in money.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s average, completely ordinary, compared to Kouzuki house at least ¡¹

    Well, you can¡¯t just compare it to Kouzuki house which leads the largest enterprise among all other high-class families.

    I mean, there¡¯s no house next to it.

    ¡¸ If you go that far, then we¡¯re no match against Takakura-sama¡¯s house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house has been established since the Muromachi era but, Takakura sama¡¯s house is even before the Heian period ¡¹

    In what way are you comparing?

    ¡¸ In the end, what is our basis? ¡¹

    Rei-chan who¡¯s been silent all this time asks.

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it. You need to reconsider and revise your standards ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comes in.

    ¡¸ Reika-san, can you come with me? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ I want you to take me to school. I¡¯ll be swapping with Nei ¡¹

    Swapping?

    ¡¸ I want you to go to school, pick up Nei and drop me off there ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, but ¡¹

    Rei-chan thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ The defense here is flawless. Katsuko¡¯s watching the security system, at worst case, Michi-san¡¯s here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please leave it to me ¡¹

    Michi tells Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san¡¯s trick worked so the eyes monitoring the school should loosen up for a while. If we have to move, it has to be now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the director of the school so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I go to the school, right? ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ What about Takakura-san? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS should be mobilized, right? Yazawa-san and Shou-san should be doing the finishing touches ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll be coming here, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s the endgame. But there¡¯s some time needed for pruning ¡¹

    Pruning?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re pruning all of the unnecessary branches and leaves now ¡¹

    In short, taking down the underlings from the two Yakuza factions one by one.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama¡¯s objective is the Yakuza organization itself ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s always thinking of the big picture.

    ¡¸ Leave the school to me. I¡¯m the one who put the security system together there, so I¡¯m more of an expert than Nei ¡¹

    With Edie as her personal bodyguard and Minaho-neesan managing the system, I don¡¯t have to worry about Megu¡¯s security.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯m much more influential to Megumi than Nei ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan knows Megu since she lived in this mansion.

    Megu¡¯s mother was a colleague of hers.

    ¡¸ Also, Nei¡¯s project should be making progress ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s project?

    ¡¸ You all are making a misunderstanding, Megumi is not that ordinary ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ You guys are wiser than ordinary children, and you had various complications behind your back from the start, so you tend to overthink things ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s going to bring you an ordinary high school girl. Try studying from that sample ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, Yoshiko-san, Ruriko-san, and Michi-san. You girls never had the chance to see an ordinary schoolgirl ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, we go to school everyday ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Really? I think that greeting fellow students with ¡°How do you do,¡± isn¡¯t ordinary. That¡¯s what the ordinary citizens think ¡¹

    Well, Misuzu¡¯s school is the best high-class-lady-school in Japan.

    A wealthy kid can¡¯t enroll.

    They need to be in the upper-class.

    ¡¸ Mana-san too, you went to a high-class school too, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a school where daughters of celebrities and wealthy people can enroll ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s not normal either ¡¹

    So what is normal?

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go Reika-san. We¡¯ll use my Benz ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood. Michi-san, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Rei-chan stands up.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, show them what Nei¡¯s currently doing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Then, Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan leave the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama¡¯s live feed? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Give me a moment, I¡¯ll look where Nei-chan is right now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee quickly operates her laptop.

    ¡¸ Ah, she¡¯s in tea-house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tea house? What? ¡¹

    Is there a place like that in the school?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s used by the tea-ceremony club in the past. They¡¯re gone now, so nobody uses it ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan seems to have brought the keys to the monitoring room. ¡¹

    Seems like that thing is prepared in the room under the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m displaying the feed ¡¹

    Then, the monitor shows the tea-house.

    Somehow, I imagined a small and dark room for the tea-house, but.

    It¡¯s a bright and spacious tatami-mat floor room.

    Right, you need it to have enough space to accommodate anyone if the tea-ceremony club uses it for their activities.

    Then, click, the door¡¯s unlocked.

    ¡º Okay, come in! ¡»

    Nei invites someone inside the room.

    ¡º Ooh, to think that there¡¯s this kind of room. ¡»

    Coming inside is Hoshizaki-san wearing her tennis clothes.

    ¡º There¡¯s tatami mat here, it also has good exposure to the sun, and there¡¯s even an air conditioner and heating! That¡¯s why I use this often when I skip classes ¡»

    Nei said.

    I see it would be cold in the rooftop if she wants to skip classes during winter. Too hot during summer either.

    ¡º Huh? Won¡¯t they get angry when we get in without permission? ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s okay. ¡» Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m adopted by the director¡¯s family. No teacher will complain about me!

    Nei throws the keys to the floor and turns on the air conditioner.

    ¡º Hoshizaki-san, what do you want to drink? You can get anything from that fridge over there!! I¡¯m the one who put that in there ¡»

    The room has a small refrigerator.

    Hoshizaki-san opens it without hesitation.

    ¡º Then, I¡¯ll grab this afternoon tea ¡»

    ¡º Get me one too! ¡»

    ¡º Lemon or milk? ¡»

    ¡º Hmm, Lemon! ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san hands Nei a plastic bottle.

    ¡º Hoshizaki-san, you can use this room too. Ah, don¡¯t tell the others though ¡»

    ¡º I know, I get it, it would be troublesome if rumors fly around and I get banned ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san picks up the key Nei threw away.

    ¡º I can¡¯t duplicate this key, can I? ¡»

    ¡º Nope. I have to return it to the teacher in charge when they check. If you make a duplicate, it would be exposed that we use it, then they¡¯ll change the lock, right? ¡»

    Nei said.

    ¡º Then that means, Natou-san, can you get the keys to the other rooms as well? ¡»

    ¡º Only for the school building here! I don¡¯t have keys to the boys¡¯ clubroom though ¡»

    ¡º Jeez, I don¡¯t want keys for that! ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san laughs.

    ¡º Well now, sit down and drink some tea ¡»

    Nei opens up the bottle.

    She sits down on the tatami mat.

    On the other hand, Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡º Can you get the aircon stronger? It feels hot in this room ¡»

    She sits down on the tatami mat. Her skirt fluttered.

    Ah, I see her think thighs.

    The white cloth too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s bad manners ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Well, ordinary school girls do that when other boys can¡¯t see them.

    ¡º Okay, let¡¯s get the temps lower ¡»

    Nei lowers the temperature.

    ¡º Still, you¡¯re right, this room is perfect for lazing around ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san lies down.

    Ah, I can see her panty now.

    Her ass is round, well shaped.

    ¡º Right? You know, I like this. This is the furthest part of the floor, so even teachers don¡¯t patrol here ¡»

    ¡º You can stay here during the school festival. Right ¡»

    Our school festival is at the end of October.

    ¡º Ooh? Could it be that you have a boyfriend? ¡»

    Nei asks Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡º That¡¯s not the case! ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san laughs.

    ¡º Huh? But Hoshizaki-san has a boyfriend, right? ¡»

    Nei pokes, Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡º Hmm, I do, but it¡¯s complicated ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s complicated? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san gets up.

    ¡º You see, I thought of swapping with another guy by Christmas. Or, before the school festival ¡»

    ¡º Huh? For real? ¡»

    ¡º You see, the guy said that he really wanted to date me, so I did, but ¡»

    ¡º He¡¯s not quite what you expected? ¡»

    ¡º I mean, he¡¯s worst than what I expected ¡»

    She sighed.

    ¡º I feel like I was too impatient. That¡¯s why I want to get a new one. I don¡¯t want to spend my 17th Christmas alone. At worst, I¡¯ll hold it until the school festival, then I¡¯ll get a new one. If he acts like a boyfriend during the school festival and asks me to look around together, that would be the worst ¡»

    ¡º You hate it that much? ¡»

    ¡º Well, it would burn in my memory for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t want that. We just started dating, so no important events are happening yet. It would soil my memories! ¡»

    ¡º Really ¡»

    ¡º Ah, there was my birthday ¡»

    ¡º Oh, then that means it¡¯s quite a huge event ¡»

    ¡º Nono, that guy just got me a present, and that¡¯s it. He said ¡°I have a family party tonight¡± and he parted. That guy didn¡¯t even take thirty minutes with me ¡»

    ¡º So what was his present? ¡»

    ¡º Well, he asked me what I want in a mail beforehand. I even gave him the item number from online shopping and still, that guy bought a different color from what I want ¡»

    ¡º By the way, what was the item? ¡»

    ¡º Pochi Mary Quant ¡»

    ¡º Ooh ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san drinks down the tea while still having her panty exposed.

    ¡º How about Natou-san? ¡»

    ¡º What? ¡»

    ¡º Natou-san, are you dating anyone? ¡»

    ¡º Ugh, I don¡¯t! ¡»

    ¡º Ah, you just said ¡°Ugh¡± that¡¯s suspicious ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san laughs.

    ¡º you see, I¡¯ve been interested in Natou-san since long ago ¡»

    ¡º Me? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, Natou-san¡¯s really beautiful after all ¡»

    ¡º Hoshizaki-san¡¯s beautiful too ¡»

    ¡º But that¡¯s all. I¡¯m not the same as Natou-san ¡»

    Ugh, she accepted it.

    ¡º But isn¡¯t Hoshizaki-san the number one girl who boys want to make their girlfriend? ¡»

    ¡º Well, Natou-san was a bit scary until last summer. Isn¡¯t Natou-san more popular now? ¡»

    ¡º I think my love letters increased ¡»

    ¡º Natou-san, are you not using LINE? ¡»

    ¡º Nope ¡»

    ¡º Ah, you better not. Messages saying ¡°I like you. Please go out with me¡± will increase ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san smiles wryly.

    ¡º But for real, I wanted to talk like this at least once with Natou-san ¡»

    ¡º Me too, yeah ¡»

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Is this person ordinary? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can¡¯t say that she¡¯s what¡¯s ordinary in a sense, but ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸ But, I think that this is normal for girls who are more beautiful than others ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I knew it, beautiful girls are a bit more spoiled that they seem to underestimate the people around her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Ah, I just remembered, I might¡¯ve been like her back when I was in first-year high-school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee was kidnapped and turned prostitute in that same year.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I was a bit too self-absorbed, thinking that I¡¯m blessed by God ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ You girls have beautiful faces, but you were exposed to the eyes of the upper classes, and you had to grow up while keeping self-control, so you don¡¯t understand why is she so sloppy, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    1. Yarinige

    2. Yarinage

 Chapter 634. Star Trapped

    ¡¸ In short, this is the ¡°ordinary¡± Minaho-neesan wants us to study? ¡¹

    I asked. Katsuko-nee replies.

    ¡¸ To be precise, an ordinary beauty, I think? ¡¹

    An ordinary beauty.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san is very interesting. After all, she doesn¡¯t have any insecurities ¡¹

    No insecurities?

    I look at the live feed on the screen once again.

    ¡º Hoshizaki-san, have you decided on your future course? ¡»

    Nei asks.

    ¡º Huh? Course? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, it¡¯s the season where one writes what course they want? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡º I just want to go to an ordinary college ¡»

    ¡º Four years? ¡»

    ¡º Nah, you can¡¯t have fun for the last two years. I mean, you only need one year for job hunting, right? If you go for four years, you¡¯ll feel sluggish for the third one ¡»

    ¡º So what department are you going for? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ll go with the safe choice, just English literature. Boys have more advantage in science, but I¡¯m a girl. Even when I get a job, I don¡¯t plan on working to the bone ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san said.

    ¡º Why don¡¯t you try becoming a female announcer, Hoshizaki-san, you¡¯re beautiful after all ¡»

    ¡º Ugh, please no. It¡¯s troublesome ¡»

    ¡º Troublesome? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, showbusiness. You see, my older sister is seriously trying to become a female announcer. Aside from college, she¡¯s even attending seminars to become an announcer, stupid. They choose from the looks anyway ¡»

    ¡º I see ¡»

    ¡º You see, from what I¡¯ve heard, the announcer from the **** TV just said ¡°Excuse me¡± as she entered the room like a student preparing to an exam and she was hired only from that aura ¡»

    ¡º Aura? What? ¡»

    Nei asks.

    ¡º Something like, what you feel from the others whether they¡¯re cold or not, and when you don¡¯t feel it they¡¯re rejected ¡»

    ¡º Something like charisma? ¡»

    ¡º Something like a half-baked version of that, I guess? It¡¯s only based on the appearance after all. But you know, isn¡¯t that just the assumption given by the examiner when they see the person, right? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah ¡»

    ¡º They¡¯re not even picking from the aura, they¡¯re just picking their type! ¡»

    ¡º Maybe that¡¯s the case ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s stupid, that¡¯s why female announcers are mostly girls with just looks and nothing else when it comes to TV stations ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san laughs.

    ¡º So that¡¯s why Hoshizaki-san don¡¯t want to become a female announcer? ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s not really about the female announcer, but I hate auditions in general. Looks are the only superior impression. If they measure your academic skills, then I can endure it, but I don¡¯t want others to judge me by just looking. You know? ¡»

    She¡¯s a beauty that¡¯s why she thinks like that.

    ¡º I mean, I don¡¯t like people looking at me arrogantly and say ¡°You¡¯re ****¡± Who do you think you are? Papa doesn¡¯t even complain about me! I am myself! ¡»

    ¡º I see ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s what I always say when I start dating a guy. ¡°Don¡¯t order me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡°You¡± !¡± Oh right, I also forbid him to call me with ¡°-chan¡± as suffix It¡¯s disgusting. Naturally, I don¡¯t allow him to call me without any suffix ¡»

    ¡º So your boyfriend calls you Hoshizaki-san? ¡»

    ¡º Well, that or Kana-san ¡»

    -san

    ¡º You see, since my fifth grade in elementary and until now, the second year in high school, no guy broke up with me ¡»

    ¡º For real? ¡»

    ¡º For real, I always have a boyfriend. No matter when. In the first place, before I break up with the previous guy, I get a new one, in the end, they¡¯re all boring. I always thought that it would be better than the previous one, but our ideals don¡¯t match at all. That¡¯s why I never let any guy hold my hand ¡»

    No holding hands? What?

    ¡º You know? They¡¯d be happy dating with me even if it¡¯s just for a short period, right? They get satisfied with me just standing by their side, and it¡¯s a problem if they ask for any more than that ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san said.

    ¡º The best record I had was 15 minutes. Starting from dating to break-up ¡»

    Fifteen minutes.

    ¡º You see, that guy was affiliated to **** so I thought that he¡¯d be a bit smarter, so I dated him. And then, that guy had a call coincidentally when we started dating ¡»

    Okay.

    ¡º Then you see, it seemed like he had a call from a senior in the club, but he said ¡°Hello, this is ****¡± He answered a call like that?! I said ¡°Are you a bank clerk!?¡± so I broke up with him! So disgusting! So unmanly! ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º So, immediately when I broke up with him, I called the other guy I was putting on reserve and said ¡°I¡¯m dating you because I broke up with my previous one¡± If I recall, I kept dating that one for two weeks ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s that kind of person.

    ¡º That¡¯s why I¡¯m tired of my current boyfriend. I actually wanted to change but, there are no notable boys in the second years anymore, right? I¡¯ve dated almost everyone already, and the friends of those I¡¯ve dated are keeping their distance away from me. So, I might go for off-school guys now ¡»

    Haa.

    All I can do is sigh.

    ¡º But, being the second year in high school has the school festival and Christmas event at 17 years old, right? It¡¯s a big problem if it doesn¡¯t become memorable. That¡¯s why I want to find someone decent enough somewhere. Well, I¡¯ll have five boys as reserves just to gather Christmas presents ¡»

    Nei¡¯s really amazed at her.

    ¡º Uhm, Hoshizaki-san, you seem to be getting derailed, so let me get it back on track, what do you plan in your future? ¡»

    ¡º Right, that¡¯s what we were talking about. Sorry ¡¯bout that ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san laughs.

    ¡º I mean, I want a normal one. Going to a regular four-year college, ah, but on a reasonable level at least. If I come from a first-class school, then they¡¯d hate me, and if it¡¯s a stupid one, they will look down on me. Well, I¡¯d instead go to a Christian school with a decent reputation. They look cool, don¡¯t they? They also have school rings and stuff like that ¡»

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡º Then I¡¯d search for an ordinary job and get employed by a decent company. It should be a company that doesn¡¯t look down on me. Ah, a foreign company won¡¯t do. They seem noisy. Well, if I graduate on a decent university, then I can use Papa¡¯s connection to get in ¡»

    ¡º Hoshizaki-san, what¡¯s your father¡¯s job? ¡»

    ¡º Hm? A salaryman. He¡¯s handling food products like wheat ¡»

    ¡º Hmmm ¡»

    ¡º Well, once I¡¯m done with the ordinary school and normal workplace, the endgame is to get married like normal ¡»

    Married?

    ¡º Hoshizaki-san, what kind of guy do you want to marry? ¡»

    Nei asks.

    ¡º I think it would be a bank employee ¡»

    What?

    ¡º Ah, I don¡¯t like someone from a small credit union in the town. I mean, something bigger, like someone from Megabank or like that? A stable one ¡»

    She broke up with a guy who talked like a banker in just fifteen minutes and yet.

    She wants to marry a bank clerk.

    What¡¯s with her.

    ¡¸ Her ambition is quite low ¡¹

    Ruriko mutters as she watches the feed.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s still much more ambitious compared to the other girls. There are not many high school girls who would want to marry a bank employee ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve read this from a sociology book, there was a magazine for girls about a biker gang about 15 years ago. That magazine had a survey for their readers and asked ¡°Which is your ideal boyfriend¡¯s occupation,¡± the number one response is ¡°long-distance truck driver¡± and the number one response on ¡°what occupation do you want¡± is ¡°waitress¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean, Katsuko-oneesama? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks.

    ¡¸ I mean, why long-distance truck driver? ¡¹

    Mana asks even more.

    ¡¸ For biker-gang girls from 15 years ago, they think that the man who¡¯s likely to date her and has enough money that is realistic for them is a long distance truck driver ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ People only dream of things they can¡¯t reach by stretching out their hand. Everything you can¡¯t feel in reality must be a dream ¡¹

    A dream.

    ¡¸ From what I hear from her, Hoshizaki-san doesn¡¯t feel a sense of reality from TV stations or the entertainment industry. But, she thinks that it¡¯s realistic that she¡¯ll enter a decent university, company, and marry a bank clerk. That¡¯s what¡¯s ordinary about Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, the biker gang girls from 15-years ago thinks of becoming a waitress as normal since they left high school, marrying a long-distance truck driver was the best among their realistic love targets ¡¹

    The upper limit of the dream.

    ¡¸ In short, even as a high school student, the environment one lives in is entirely different. Their standard of ¡°ordinary¡± is different ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I think we may have misunderstood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Misuzu-chan, we think that we¡¯re only special in our environment and thought that all the other ordinary high school students are the same ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I see, people are different ¡¹

    Mana?

    I see. Mana¡¯s also born from a decently wealthy family.

    ¡º By the way, what about Natou-san? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san smiles suddenly.

    ¡º What, me? ¡»

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º You¡¯re asking me who I¡¯ll marry? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san laughs.

    ¡º No, not that, your future plans ¡»

    Nei.

    ¡º Ah, well once I graduate, about this winter, I¡¯ll be going to and from Japan and the US ¡»

    ¡º Huh? What¡¯s that? What? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san takes the bait.

    Her tennis skirt flips again, her white panties are visible.

    ¡º You know, I was a returnee, right? Also, there was an international student here who graduated last spring, Margo Starkweather-san, do you remember her? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, she¡¯s close with Natou-san ¡»

    ¡º Yes, that one, I call her Margo-oneechan, I¡¯m about to help with her business in the US ¡»

    ¡º Business? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised to hear the word business coming from a mouth of someone in the same age as her (actually, Nei¡¯s a year older)

    ¡º Margo-oneechan¡¯s a mixed martial artist. Women¡¯s mixed martial arts sports won¡¯t click in Japan though ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s popular in America? ¡»

    ¡º Not really, but, the plan is to make it grow as a big business in the neighborhood. Well, it¡¯s in America so it should be decent. If promoters from Las Vegas make a move, it¡¯ll be a big business ¡»

    ¡º I see. I don¡¯t get it, but that¡¯s amazing ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san looks a bit confused.

    She can¡¯t believe Nei¡¯s story.

    ¡º The first step is to win a big match in America and when we come back to Japan with that honor in hand. That means we¡¯ll be nowhere in sight by spring next year. You know, Japan likes that, don¡¯t they? Those who get recognition in the foreign countries are swarmed by the media ¡»

    Is that Margo-san¡¯s plan?

    ¡º But, you need connections in Japan, don¡¯t you think? Isn¡¯t the media strict about it? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san said while smiling wryly.

    Nei¡¯s plan seems to be just a dream in her mind.

    ¡º Yeah, we do have connections ¡»

    Nei said nonchalantly.

    ¡º Wait, no way. Hoshizaki-san, do you think it was a coincidence that Nikita-san was with me until earlier? ¡»

    Nei smiles.

    ¡º Huh? Didn¡¯t the director tell Natou-san to look after her since she¡¯s looking around? ¡»

    ¡º Oh, so you believed that one. Hoshizaki-san, you¡¯re surprisingly honest ¡»

    Nei¡¯s setting up the trap.

    A trap for Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡º You know, the organization Nikita-san¡¯s fighting on the TV broadcast, they name themselves civil defense corps Eagle something-something, but do you know their parent company? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, it¡¯s the company Fujimiya Reika belongs to, right? If I recall, Kouzuki Security Service. It¡¯s a security firm, isn¡¯t it? I know at least the name of the companies on commercials ¡»

    Their fights started during Yukino¡¯s ¡°special program,¡± then they had a surprise show during a soccer¡¯s half-time or something. The TV broadcasts Rei-chan and Kyouko(or sometimes Anya¡¯s) fight.

    There¡¯s no official explanation yet, but the internet discusses it as a new company¡¯s promotional videos.

    Therefore they believe it as such.

    The Japanese government and the media ignores Rei-chan¡¯s fight after all.

    Therefore, they understand it as a private commercial.

    ¡º Then, do you know about the family behind that company, Kouzuki? ¡»

    Nei asks.

    ¡º Err, it¡¯s that, right? Kouzuki bank or something ¡»

    ¡º Yeah. The Kouzuki name shows up in the banks but, they¡¯re one of the corporate groups that represent Japan. That Kouzuki house backs us up ¡»

    ¡º No way ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san laughs.

    ¡º Ah, you don¡¯t believe me ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s a joke, isn¡¯t it? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m not joking ¡»

    Nei¡¯s acting silly.

    ¡º Then, I have no choice, Hoshizaki-san. Let¡¯s go to my house and play! I¡¯ll show you the evidence! It won¡¯t take that long! ¡»

    Nei pulls Hoshizaki-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡º Wait, I can¡¯t go right now ¡»

    ¡º Why? ¡»

    ¡º Because I¡¯m in the middle of practice in the tennis club, I was just relaxing ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san looks at her white tennis wear.

    ¡º Ah, we¡¯re fine, my house is just close to school ¡»

    ¡º Just close? ¡»

    ¡º Didn¡¯t I say it earlier? I live in the house of the director. The school director¡¯s house is just over there ¡»

    Nei presses further.

    ¡º It won¡¯t take longer than 5 minutes. If we go there and back here, it would only take 10 minutes, there¡¯s no problem ¡»

    ¡º But ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s worrying

    ¡º I have no choice you know! I can¡¯t show you proof that we have Kouzuki-san¡¯s backing unless I take you to my home ¡»

    ¡º But ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t worry about anything! Donmai! Come with me! ¡»

    Nei forcibly pulls Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡º O-Okay, just for a while, okay? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san said.

    Minaho-neesan should be watching that.

    She should be cooperating with Nei¡¯s plans.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    5 Minutes later.

    Nei and Hoshizaki-san are at the gate of our high school.

    The cameras see the two girls.

    ¡º Eh? Natou-san¡¯s house is this way? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s still wearing her tennis clothes.

    ¡º Yes, right, this way ¡»

    Nei¡¯s in her uniform.

    The two of them are empty-handed.

    I mean, I know that Hoshizaki-san left her bag and change of clothes in the club room, but.

    Nei, are you sure that you¡¯re going home empty handed?

    ¡º By the way, Hoshizaki-san? ¡»

    ¡º What? ¡»

    ¡º Virgin? ¡»

    Nei asks sharply.

    ¡º W-What? ¡»

    ¡º Tell me? Why not?! ¡»

    ¡º What about Natou-san? ¡»

    ¡º Me? I¡¯m no longer a virgin?! I¡¯ve got experience ¡»

    Nei shows a peace sign.

    ¡º Oh, really? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah. I do have sex with him on a weekly basis. Oh, it¡¯s the same guy I lost my virginity to, okay?! I mean, he¡¯s the only one I¡¯m going to have sex with forever ¡»

    ¡º Ugh, Natou-san has a boyfriend? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º Hm? Not my boyfriend, he¡¯s got a girlfriend ¡»

    Nei said calmly.

    ¡º Huh? Why? ¡»

    ¡º Why? That¡¯s how it is, so there¡¯s no other choice ¡»

    ¡º Why do you have sex with that guy when he has a girlfriend? ¡»

    ¡º Well, he¡¯s adorable, I like him a lot ¡»

    Nei smiles happily.

    ¡º Are you okay with that, Natou-san? ¡»

    ¡º Huh, is it that strange? I plan to give birth to his child. Maybe not now, but perhaps sometime later ¡»

    ¡º Well, it¡¯s Natou-san¡¯s life, so I won¡¯t say anything else ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san looks at Nei worriedly.

    ¡º Natou-san, could it be that he¡¯s fooling with you? ¡»

    Nei laughs.

    ¡º That¡¯s not it! I often play pranks with him, and he would look surprised that you¡¯d think he¡¯s fooling you but, he never lies! He never wants me to hate him after all. That¡¯s what¡¯s so cute about him. I really like him. I ultra love him ¡»

    ¡º I see ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san looks like she can¡¯t understand

    Then.

    Bubuu!!

    A familiar Mercedes Benz drives to the front of the two.

    ¡º Oh, there she is! ¡»

    Nei pulls Hoshizaki-san¡¯s hand and heads to the Benz.

    ¡º Wait, what¡¯s this? Natou-san? ¡»

    ¡º Huh? Didn¡¯t I tell you? We¡¯re going to my house ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking ¡»

    ¡º But I told you that it¡¯s five minutes by car ¡»

    Nei laughs.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t hear anything about a car! ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san said.

    The driver¡¯s seat opens.

    ¡º What¡¯s wrong? Is this a fight? ¡»

    Rei-chan shows up.

    ¡º Huh? Fujimiya Reika-san? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised.

    Rei-chan¡¯s wearing her male clothing but without a coat.

    Black slacks, white shirt, black vest.

    Unlike her perfect British Gentleman clothing, it feels sporty and refreshing.

    On top of that, Rei-chan even came down from her car, so her slender body shines in her black clothes.

    In short, it looks really stylish.

    ¡º Hello, are you Nei-chan¡¯s friend? ¡»

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡º Yes, right! She¡¯s Hoshizaki-san! ¡»

    Nei introduces her

    ¡º N-Nice to meet you! ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸ Interesting ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸ She didn¡¯t have this kind of reaction when she met Nikita-san ¡¹

    Right, when she saw Anya this morning and lunch, she was backing off.

    ¡¸ She wasn¡¯t that interested in Nikita-san, a foreign celebrity but she reacts like this with Reika-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is this another one of those difference in the sense of reality? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ It must be. She thinks of Nikita-san as someone completely unrelated to the TV world, so her reaction was cold, however, ¡¹

    ¡¸ She looked like she had met an actress from Takarazuka when she met Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    Hmm.

    They were fighting on TV, and yet.

    She has different reactions to Anya and Rei-chan.

    Is that how it is?

    ¡º Didn¡¯t I tell you? I have Kouzuki house in my back! ¡»

    Nei said proudly.

    ¡º Y-Yeah. Are you really acquainted with Natou-san? ¡»

    Hoshizaki-san asks Rei-chan.

    ¡º Acquaintance? No, Nei-chan is a precious member of family ¡»

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡º hey now, get in! Rei-chan will drive us, you trust her, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    Nei pushes Hoshizaki-san into the Benz.

    ¡º Worry not. I¡¯ve received lessons in driving for an escort, so I drive safely ¡»

    ¡º Haa, yes ¡»

    In the end, Hoshizaki-san rides the rear seat of the Benz.

    Nei also gets in.

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s go to the mansion!! ¡»

    ¡º Let¡¯s depart! ¡»

    Rei-chan steps on the accelerator.

    They¡¯re coming this way from school.

    ¡¸ Well then, shall we prepare our reception? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, stay in this room. You will be Nei-chan¡¯s proof ¡¹

    The fact that the daughters of Kouzuki house stay here will be enough evidence that Nei has Kouzuki house¡¯s backing.

    ¡¸ As for you, Dear put on a suit ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Just a coat will do. The temperature¡¯s hot after all. Put on some slacks and shirt. Don¡¯t wear a necktie. Just make yourself wearing something expensive. Mana-chan, Ruriko-chan, can you take care of his wardrobe? ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s fixing all of Minaho-neesan¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s suits to fit me.

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Misuzu also stands up.

    ¡¸ In short, we just have to make her imagine that Danna-sama belongs to a high-class society beyond imagination, is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It helps that you understand it quickly, Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Are they going to make me look rich again?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hurry up, we only have five minutes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to rush. It¡¯s better if you come in late ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san needs to see the iron gate and feel surprised. And then, the garden that spreads in the gate. Then, she has to be surprised by the entrance again. And also, I¡¯d like her to be surprised to see me wearing a maid uniform since she knows me in school, she needs to be surprised again and again ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸A constant amount of surprises in an unknown place. At that time, once she meets someone she knows, the affinity will grow ¡¹

 Chapter 635. Checkpoin

    t

    ¡¸ How about this shirt and pants? ¡¹

    Inside my room, wait, I sleep in different places every night though.

    For now, this is the room where my personal belongings are.

    Although, everything I have is all inside a cardboard box.

    Everything else is prepared by Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee for me.

    They gave it to me but even now, my sense of possession in them is thin.

    Ruriko opened the closet in that door and picked my clothes.

    ¡¸ As expected of Ruri-oneechan, you¡¯ve got a good taste! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ This would be the belt and as for the shoes, is this good enough? ¡¹

    Misuzu picks a match for the clothes fast.

    ¡¸ This is perfect! Now that¡¯s decided! ¡¹

    Mana said before I say anything.

    Well, that¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ Also, Danna-sama, as for your hairstyle ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to touch my hair but Mana;

    ¡¸ Ah, no! Misuzu-oneechan, don¡¯t touch Onii-chan¡¯s hair! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneechan was the one who did Onii-chan¡¯s hair during Mana¡¯s first time, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    Mana¡¯s first time, she meant the first time I raped her.

    Misuzu gave my hair a pompadour hairstyle.

    ¡¸ That hairstyle made me back off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it that strange? I thought it was stylish ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s strange! Too strange! ¡¹

    Mana said clearly.

    ¡¸ Well, we don¡¯t know the hobby of the person Nei-oneesama brings in, isn¡¯t it better if we use an orthodox style instead? ¡¹

    Ruriko suggests with a kind smile.

    ¡¸ I can tell her hobbies. She prefers those who are rich and are from the privileged class. Despite that, she feels at ease with a sporty and light feeling ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ She perhaps is weak to looks ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, perhaps that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    Ruriko thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ How about we show the forehead, and then the forelock sways from the side? ¡¹

    My hair¡¯s combed by hand.

    ¡¸ Yes, that looks good. It feels intellectual, yet it doesn¡¯t feel too stiff ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    Then.

    Pin Pon.

    The front doorbell rings.

    Nei and Hoshizaki-san have arrived.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, leave that to Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please change up your clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll take off the pants! ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Mana undress me from my school uniform.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, want to cum once first? Want Mana to suck it? You can do it below too! ¡¹

    Mana said as she plays with my crotch.

    ¡¸ Hey now, Mana ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I mean, do you understand what¡¯s about to happen, girls? ¡¹

    Do they know whats Nei¡¯s purpose on bringing Hoshizaki-san in the mansion?

    ¡¸ We know. Nei-chan plans to offer that person to Danna-sama, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu said laughingly.

    ¡¸ Her personality is a bit lacking, but since she¡¯s a beauty, I think Onii-chan should play with her. It seems like she¡¯s also a virgin ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Could it be that Onii-sama doesn¡¯t want to have sex with her? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me worriedly.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not what I asked. I¡¯m asking if you girls have no resistance with me having sex with a woman outside of family ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Eh? Why would we? ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what Onii-sama wants, then please do ¡¹

    They show me peaceful smiles in their faces.

    ¡¸ I mean, I feel happy that you finally made up your mind ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, we need to hurry up with our list of girls we¡¯d like Onii-sama to have! ¡¹

    ¡¸ indeed, Ruri-tan, if Danna-sama will have sex with the girl Nei-chan recommends then you¡¯ll also have sex with the girl Ruriko, and I suggest, won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Eeeeeeeh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll only pick girls as cute as the one Nei-chan brings in, we will also have Onii-sama check her beforehand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko? Hey?

    ¡¸ But, as expected of Nei-chan, having a slightly vulgar woman as the first partner, it would be easier for Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I thought of offering a delicate lady from a high-class family who don¡¯t have any knowledge about sex just like Ruriko before but, I thought that it would only be harder for Onii-sama, so I hesitated ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Onii-chan can easily rape that kind of girl ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Easygoing rape is impossible. After all, Hoshizaki-san is a virgin. She¡¯s even hyped up about Christmas at age 17. She never had a male break up with her and yet she never lets anyone have their way with her body ¡¹

    She¡¯s protecting her virginity, doesn¡¯t she?

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because that girl always had a boyfriend, but she never experienced real love relationship ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ That girl is egoistic. She¡¯s been loved since birth, blessed by her family, she¡¯s pampered all the time, isn¡¯t she? She thinks of only herself as a special existence, so she believes that she has to receive the favorable treatment ¡¹

    She sighed.

    ¡¸ In short, she was the same as Maika-san back then ¡¹

    Mana back then;

    ¡¸ Jeez, I feel like looking in the mirror ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Mana-chan is 14-years-old, she¡¯s ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ 17, right? She¡¯s in second-year high-school after all ¡¹

    She¡¯s in the same year in school as Nei now so it should be.

    ¡¸ Having her three years older is a bit painful. Also, Mana-chan was from Shirasaka house, you had interactions with the real first-class people ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That person only saw the narrow world around her and became the queen inside that small world ¡¹

    The most beautiful girl in our school in the middle class.

    Receiving love letters and confession emails all the time.

    The queen limited to our school.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can tell. During the conversation in the tea-house in the school earlier, she was looking down on Nei-oneechan. Well, Nei-oneechan is as beautiful as her, but in reality, Nei-oneechan is much more attractive than her. Inside her mind, they¡¯re equal, she thinks that she¡¯s much more popular in school. That¡¯s why she looks down on her ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ And then, when Nei-oneechan talked about going to America and business, she¡¯s thinking ¡°huh? she¡¯s different than I thought¡± and then when Rei-chan showed up, things are getting turned over ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san didn¡¯t believe Nei¡¯s talk about going to America at first.

    She thought that it¡¯s just a fake story about starting a sports business with Margo-san.

    Then, Rei-chan, someone who¡¯s famous on the TV world shows up, her perception¡¯s flipped over.

    ¡¸ And now, she arrived in the mansion. What¡¯s left is to how far will she stay in that dreamy state of mind. I think having sex with her is as easy as making her surprised Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ If only Onii-chan¡¯s hair weren¡¯t that weird during my first time coming to the mansion then I would¡¯ve had sex right away, I think ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s first experience was;

    Katsuko-nee and Nei were inducing Mana to have sex with me.

    But, they failed in doing that, so I raped her by force.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m 14, so I was a bit scared of sex. But that one¡¯s already 17. She should be easy to persuade ¡¹

    ¡¸ If all of us work together then it would be easy sex ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Is this really okay? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ That is for Onii-sama to decide ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ We only follow Onii-sama¡¯s wishes ¡¹

    Do I want to have sex with Hoshizaki-san?

    Everyone urges me to do it, so I made my resolve to cheat.

    But.

    ¡¸ So, don¡¯t think of it too seriously, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ That girl just never dated a strange boy until now but, I mean, I think, she only picks boys who are timid but either way, she¡¯ll have sex with someone without much thought. For example, since it¡¯s Christmas, she might do it with a guy she doesn¡¯t even like. Then, she¡¯ll break up with that guy, date another one, have sex, picking only the big events and then replacing her boyfriend every time. That¡¯s how I see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s a lot like her! They¡¯re most of the young Japanese girls now! ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ The school I attended was a somewhat high-class school, but it was a school for upstarts and celebrity daughters, right? There were middle school girls who have a college boyfriend. Actually, they even have sex with those college boys, and yet, I don¡¯t think they are doing it for a serious romantic relationship. They keep on changing partners after all. ¡¹ They¡¯re in middle school, and yet they already have 5-to-10 men in their experience list ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why did that happen? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Somehow, they still don¡¯t know what love is, but they just want a lover, a boyfriend, so they just say yes to whoever asks them first and then date them. And then, the boys will want to have sex with them if possible, right? The girls aren¡¯t that interested, but they think ¡°I guess I should do it?¡± so they have their first experience on an event ¡¹

    ¡¸ Event? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it doesn¡¯t have to be something as clear as birthdays or Christmas as that lady mentioned. They can use reasons like ¡°It¡¯s our third month since we started dating¡± And when the boys have a strong push, the girls think ¡°guess we should,¡± and they lose their virginity afterward, and after that, have sex when there¡¯s a chance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that how it is with ordinary people? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Do they not think of the relationship between houses and who should they meet to have a superior successor when having sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ordinary girls don¡¯t think of house problems. Even in the school, we¡¯re in ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s school was already in high-class and yet there¡¯s no girls who carry heavy responsibilities from their house.

    ¡¸ As expected, Misuzu-oneechan and Ruriko-oneechan¡¯s school is special. It¡¯s all people who have special positions ¡¹

    If it¡¯s just from a decently wealthy family, the house won¡¯t interfere with the daughter¡¯s love affairs.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I think most of the ordinary girls at this age think like that. There¡¯s not much who falls in love so much with someone, have such a stormy love with that man and reach the end goal with that same person. Mostly, they date someone without being confident if they really like them or not, have sex, and when they think that it¡¯s not what they believe, they break up, find another one, have sex, and rinse-and-repeat ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, what I don¡¯t understand is a woman dating a man who she¡¯s not sure if she likes, having sex without much thought, and then parting from that man. Will that eventually leads you to a man of your destiny who you¡¯ll remain married to for the rest of your life? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks. Mana;

    ¡¸ Hmm. I think many don¡¯t meet any. There are so many couples who divorce now, even if you¡¯re married, there are couples who gradually break down because one is fed up by their husband. There were some statistics about that on a newspaper the other day ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, that is not ¡®love.¡¯ Is there a meaning to a life without love? ¡¹

    Then, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ ¡°You mustn¡¯t drown in love. Love will always end. No matter how beautiful that love is, it will end. Love your family. A family doesn¡¯t have an end. No matter how much love and hate entwines, the family remains family forever ¡¹

    We look at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Grandfather told me recently. Yes ¡¹

    Jii-chan did?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re building our relationships well because each of us is starving for a family. Above all, we come close together as a family even more. Therefore, we can put aside our personal love and jealousy to get along ¡¹

    Yeah. I get that.

    If these were all ordinary girls, then they¡¯d feel jealous of the other sticking with me and hate each other.

    To avoid that, all of my women love each other as a family.

    ¡¸ Hey, girls ¡¹

    I decided to ask.

    ¡¸ Do you really love me? ¡¹

    The three are surprised.

    ¡¸ Sometimes, I feel worried. I think that this family that everyone cares about is only using me as a reason to construct this family. That you don¡¯t actually like me that much, that you¡¯re just forced to keep me company ¡¹

    Also.

    ¡¸ Because I feel like this family might be better without me. Thinking that my existence distorts this family ¡¹

    I¡¯m the only male in this family.

    Could it be that if I¡¯m not here, taking out the sex as an external factor, would it make the family¡¯s relationship simple? Would it be stronger?

    Then, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ You idiot! ¡¹

    She smacks my head.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, you dummy! ¡¹

    Another hit.

    Then, she sighed.

    ¡¸ I mean, this is the same as usual, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama has always been like a stray dog inside a cardboard box left below a bridge since we first met. You always look at us with such sad eyes. Therefore, we want to embrace Danna-sama and make you happy ¡¹

    I¡¯m a stray dog. I see.

    ¡¸ But, we soon noticed it. I surely also look like an abandoned puppy, so Danna-sama hugs me and tries to make me happy. We¡¯re all stray dogs. Us stray dogs hug each other closely ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it¡¯s not just girls hugging each other. Danna-sama and me, Ruri-tan and Danna-sama, Mana-chan and Danna-sama. It¡¯s a male-female relationship. Only with Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, aren¡¯t you all kind to the other girls? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but also wrong. For us, we can only strip naked our mind and body just to one stray dog, only Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Oh, I finally understand it now. I figured it out. I now know why Grandfather and Minaho-oneesama gives us such a trial at such time like this ¡¹

    Trial? Wait, Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan did?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been four months since we have become a family We¡¯ve gotten used to each other that misunderstandings are starting to occur ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misunderstanding? Misuzu-chan? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, we thought that this family relationship with Danna-sama will continue forever. But that¡¯s not it, we need to put on effort if we want this family to stay as is ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ After all, the wounds deep inside Danna-sama¡¯s heart hasn¡¯t healed yet. Danna-sam still looks at us with eyes of an abandoned puppy even now ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t changed?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the same, we also are still abandoned dogs ¡¹

    Misuzu and the girls haven¡¯t changed either.

    ¡¸ That means I wasn¡¯t able to give Misuzu and the girls anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! Danna-sama! Our lives are just starting ¡¹

    Misuzu holds my arm.

    ¡¸ The wounds in Danna-sama¡¯s heart can¡¯t be healed in just four months! It¡¯s the same for us! We need to take years, decades, for us to heal! ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    We.

    We overcame a huge obstacle in May.

    We misunderstood that we all overcome the hardships already.

    That this family is eternal.

    That we have no more problems.

    We were being spoiled by each other.

    ¡¸ In here, Danna-sama needs to reflect on himself or else this family will break ¡¹

    The naive idea that we know each other well is what will break this family.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Grandfather brought us Takakura-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu mutters in a grave tone.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Misuzu seems to have some heavy thoughts when it comes to Takakura-san.

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s put that later. For now, let¡¯s focus on what Nei-chan has prepared ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s talking about Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Hey, Danna-sama, do you think that Hoshizaki-san can join in our family? ¡¹

    Huh? Hoshizaki-san?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san has a family. She doesn¡¯t feel any dissatisfaction from her family either ¡¹

    Those who have their family cannot join ours.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan thought of the same so she would like Danna-sama to have a physical relationship with Hoshizaki-san. This is just an experiment ¡¹

    Experiment.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Up until now, Onii-chan thinks that those you have sex with will become family, right? Back then, Onii-chan always thinks of a sex partner as a family and someone to look after for the rest of your life ¡¹

    Mana speaks.

    ¡¸ Then, you started having sex with Nikita-san and yet she doesn¡¯t join the family. Of course, Nikita-san had Cordelia-san as her family, so she¡¯s a close friend, but that made a huge change inside Onii-chan¡¯s mind. Right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ And then, after things went well with Nikita-san, Onii-chan thought that it¡¯s also possible to have sex with Yukino-san as well. Onii-chan made the resolve not to have sex with Yukino-san since she¡¯s not family during the final stages in May ¡¹

    That¡¯s also true.

    ¡¸ But Onii-chan thinks of Yukino-san as a friend, right? Onii-chan likes Yukino-san back then and even now ¡¹

    Me? Yukino?

    ¡¸ Well, putting that aside, this is why Nei-oneechan brings in the next step and brings in that Hoshizaki-san here. This time, it¡¯s someone who¡¯s not close to Onii-chan at all. What would happen if you have sex with such a person? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do that? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get the meaning behind it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for Onii-chan to understand altogether once again which girl can enter the family and which girl can¡¯t ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Eyes, ears, hand, skin, and also penis. Onii-chan can¡¯t tell unless you have sex with her, right? ¡¹

    Understanding through sex.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible that it might bring regrets, it might even bring only bad feelings. But, I¡¯d like that to happen. Onii-chan now needs it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, is it really okay having sex with Hoshizaki-san for my convenience? She¡¯s a virgin, I don¡¯t think she likes someone like me ¡¹

    Perhaps, it would end up as rape.

    ¡¸ Do it for me ¡¹

    Mana said

    ¡¸ Indeed, please do it for me as well ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I also implore of you Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, perhaps we¡¯ll understand it once it¡¯s over ¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸ Up until now, we only take one-by-one steps according to Grandfather and Minaho-oneesama¡¯s plan ¡¹

    Steps?

    ¡¸ In short, if Danna-sama didn¡¯t have sex with Hoshizaki-san, then we won¡¯t move to the next issue, Takakura-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, taking out the enemies around the mansion might¡¯ve been done to give time for Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    After capturing Anya, next would be capturing Hoshizaki-san.

    Beyond that point, capturing Takakura-san awaits.

    It¡¯s as if it¡¯s a scenario for a video game.

    ¡¸ I guess we have to go with the flow ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan always gives me a challenge for my growth.

    Jii-chan won¡¯t just bury me with problems.

    ¡¸ Girls ¡¹

    I talk to the three.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I saw Michi¡¯s mother sign her divorce papers in front of the mansion¡¯s gate ¡¹

    ¡¸ We were also watching from the monitors ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Michi said that they were such a close couple back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I hear that from her as well ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Hearing that, I feel somewhat said. We all now live together in good terms, but it¡¯s unknown when we become disconnected ¡¹

    ¡¸ That might happen, but I¡¯ll put on an effort to not let that happen ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? If I grow older, I might become a useless old man ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. When that happens, I¡¯ll kick Danna-sama¡¯s butt ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ I might become ugly when I get old, Danna-sama might hate me when that happens ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ You all will become beautiful when older. Your faces show that. You¡¯ll become a beautiful mother and a cute grandmother. I can tell ¡¹

    All of my women are beautiful.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the only one who¡¯ll grow ugly ¡¹

    Am I really a suitable man for all of these beautiful women.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t tell unless we grow old ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ I want to see what happens to Danna-sama¡¯s face after 30, 40, 50, years until I die. Let¡¯s grow old together and see. Ufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to the time where I live together with Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you have that resolve? I think it would be tough ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll work for it. Let¡¯s reach a mutual understanding. Let¡¯s love each other. I will raise the abandoned dog inside Danna-sama¡¯s heart for years, decades to come ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I will strive for it. I want to understand Onii-sama more. To love. I want Onii-sama to understand me. To love me ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it. But I¡¯ll work hard. I don¡¯t ever want to leave Onii-chan. I like you, ah, I think that¡¯s not it. I want to love Onii-chan more, and I want Onii-chan to love me even more as well! So! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, we¡¯re still ways to go. Let¡¯s work hard. Let¡¯s understand each other. Let¡¯s love each other more ¡¹

    This is not yet the passing point.

    A checkpoint for our family for four months.

 Chapter 636. Cantarelli

    ¡¸ Ah, Danna-sama, please put on this wristwatch ¡¹

    Misuzu hands me a silver watch.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, isn¡¯t this Franck Muller or Patek Philippe better than that? ¡¹

    Ruriko says while looking at the watches lined up in the closet display.

    ¡¸ But she doesn¡¯t know the worth of those watches ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s a bit too heavy for Saturday afternoon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? That¡¯s heavy? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t mean it that way, this watch is a fit when going out to watch an opera or a night party but, I think that a more comfortable watch would be better if you wear it just to relax at home ¡¹

    Do wristwatches have purposes for ease and such?

    ¡¸ Right, I think she¡¯ll know it if it¡¯s Cartier ¡¹

    Mana gives a stamp off approval.

    She¡¯s from Shirasaka house so she should be familiar with the brands.

    ¡¸ But, this early tank model is a good item. Would she know it¡¯s worth? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ No, if we¡¯re talking about easy to know then shouldn¡¯t we just pick Rolex instead? ¡¹

    I look at the small letters inside the watch and said.

    I¡¯ve heard of Rolex so many times before.

    I¡¯ve seen them in ads inside magazines and stuff.

    ¡¸ Well, Rolex do have some quite expensive and good quality items but, it¡¯s cheap, and their design is a bit low-class ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Cheap? I only saw them as luxury goods.

    ¡¸ Yellow gold seems too strong, but perhaps, this is what Minaho-neesama¡¯s Grandfather use when negotiating with low-class people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, indeed, Grandfather wears also a big, flashy and heavy wristwatch when he has to meet someone he doesn¡¯t like ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Ruriko responded.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan picks watches like that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural. Shoes and watches are worn depending on the time, occasion, and the other party ¡¹

    Misuzu scolds me.

    ¡¸ I mean, if Onii-chan, if you¡¯re going to show-off to a school girl then wear Cartier instead of Rolex! ¡¹

    Mana said. I guess that¡¯s how it is.

    Anyway, I try putting on the Cartier.

    ¡¸ My, it¡¯s elegant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it suits Onii-sama ¡¹

    The two ladies of Kouzuki house praise me with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After changing our clothes, we head downstairs.

    Katsuko-nee seems to have brought Hoshizaki-san to one of the guest rooms.

    I checked it on a laptop before leaving the room.

    It¡¯s a particularly large room among all of the guest rooms in the mansion.

    It seems like it¡¯s opened for a party for small groups.

    And in this room, that door over there leads to a bedroom.

    Back then, when a guest liked a prostitute, he¡¯s free to bring that girl into that room.

    Of course, it¡¯s fully equipped with filming cameras and others.

    Knock, knock.

    I knocked on the door.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s Yo-chan! Come in! ¡¹

    I hear Nei¡¯s voice from inside the room.

    I opened the door.

    It¡¯s not just Nei and Hoshizaki-san inside.

    ¡¸ G-Good day ¡¹

    Anyway, I greeted.

    I¡¯ve met Hoshizaki-san during this morning and lunch so it might be strange that I greeted like that.

    However, well, I didn¡¯t even speak flawlessly.

    ¡¸ Huh? Could it be? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s wearing her tennis-wear, sitting on the sofa. She looks surprised to see me.

    ¡¸ The bread boy? ¡¹

    Seems like that¡¯s the name that¡¯s stuck on me inside Hoshizaki-san¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Yoshida Yoshinobu. Nice to meet you ¡¹

    I gave another greeting.

    Opportunities to meet Ruriko and Misuzu¡¯s friends would also increase from now on.

    I received special training on how to make refined greetings.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the first person I¡¯d test out my achievements on my special training would be Hoshizaki-san?

    ¡¸ Ooh, Yo-chan, that¡¯s a nice looking watch! ¡¹

    Nei immediately gets it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s Cartier, Misuzu picked it for me ¡¹

    I show off my watch.

    ¡¸ Cartier? That Pasha? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an early model of the tank series. That¡¯s a good one, Yo-chan. As for Pasha, their original model was old, but it was during 1985 they were commercialized for general use. It¡¯s one of the cheap brands for beginners! ¡¹

    Nei explains with a smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Ruriko ¡¹

    As expected, the two greets with elegance and perfection.

    ¡¸ Yoshida Mana. Welcome ¡¹

    Mana bows elegantly.

    ¡¸ Ah, H-H-H-Hello. I¡¯m Hoshizaki Kana ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san stands up from the sofa and bows her head to us.

    ¡¸ Well now, let¡¯s all sit down, Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s preparing the tea for us ¡¹

    Nei tells us smiling.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, let¡¯s sit over here ¡¹

    We sit on the sofa facing Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? These two are the ladies of Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    Nei points at Ruriko and Misuzu and said.

    ¡¸ Ah, y-you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s in high spirits.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, what¡¯s going on? A fantastic look car went to pick us up, a mansion, and even the gate is huge. The garden¡¯s spacious ¡¹

    Everything Hoshizaki-san sees is far beyond her imagination.

    ¡¸ Really? It¡¯s normal. Didn¡¯t I tell you? This is the mansion of the school director who¡¯s taking care of Yo-chan and me¡¹

    Nei says composed.

    Megu and I are supposed to live in a different house, however.

    Nei sets it that we¡¯re living in this house.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s impossible for a director of an ordinary high-school would have a residence like this.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan¡¯s main house is even more than this, right? ¡¹

    Nei passes the ball to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, the main house in Tokyo is broader than this. There¡¯s an old building, main building, and an annex from Heisei era ¡¹

    What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ The old building is, as the name says, too old to live in. It was built during the Meiji era by the earlier families ¡¹

    ¡¸ The country seems to have attempted to designate it as an essential cultural asset many times, but each time they do, Grandfather says ¡°Kouzuki house can preserve it better than that country¡± so he refuses them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Turning it into a valuable cultural asset will create various restrictions from the public ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Above all, Grandfather doesn¡¯t want to open the mansion for the public. Even during the American occupation era, he refused to let the GHQ take over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? What does that mean, Ruriko? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ During the post-war period, large mansions in the Tokyo suburbs were forcibly taken over by a high-ranking officer in the US military. And then, they chase out the residents of that mansion and the family of the American officer lived there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, Kouzuki house¡¯s old building was listed in one of the houses to accept them, but it seems that our late great grandfather rejected it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, why did he refuse? ¡¹

    Japan lost the war, and thus the US military was occupying, right?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house was close friends with the US in political and business matters. Even with Europe ¡¹

    Err.

    Kouzuki house is not only a high-class family but also has the political and financial power.

    ¡¸ The US forces couldn¡¯t take over the imperial palace. Therefore, they also gave Kouzuki house special treatment and didn¡¯t confiscate the mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Even now, our New Year¡¯s gathering is done in the old building. Usually, there¡¯s a person in charge. Even we only step inside it once in a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    ¡¸ The main house is the building where Grandfather lives in now. As for me, I lived in the Heisei era building. The buildings are connected via a passageway. I take dance lessons in the large hall in the new building however ¡¹

    Everything¡¯s so spacious from their description.

    ¡¸There are also four gardens in there ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, a Japanese, French, British, and a Chinese style Garden ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can imagine the Japanese garden but what are the differences on the others? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ You can just see it by yourself Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh, indeed, we¡¯ll show it next time. Grandfather said that he¡¯d like to summon Onii-sama sometime ¡¹

    I see. I¡¯m going there finally.

    Well, I thought that I¡¯d go there someday.

    The main house of Kouzuki clan has become a demon king¡¯s castle for me now.

    ¡¸ Amazing ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes are open wide.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the main mansion, my house is a condominium ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, these two are both ladies of Kouzuki house, but they¡¯re cousins. Mii-chan and Ruri-chan¡¯s fathers are siblings. ¡¹ And then, their Grandfather is the current head of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Nei makes a quick explanation.

    ¡¸ My father¡¯s work isn¡¯t related to Kouzuki clan ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ What is his job? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san takes the bait.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s an ordinary civil servant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san felt relieved.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Mii-chan¡¯s father is a boss in the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science, and Technology ¡¹

    She¡¯s startled again hearing Nei say that.

    ¡¸ Yes, father¡¯s a career bureaucrat ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ He will be attending an international conference in Lausanne by next week ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Ah, ahahaha, I-I see ¡¹

    This is where

    they should ask ¡°What about Hoshizaki-san, what is your father¡¯s job?¡± but they won¡¯t.

    Misuzu and RUriko are graceful women.

    They know that Hoshizaki-san is a daughter of a commoner.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s little sister ¡¹

    Mana clings to my arm.

    ¡¸ Hmm, you don¡¯t look alike ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san was able to revamp her emotions and said.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re not blood-related after all! ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mana and Onii-chan have sex too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes are opened wide.

    Knock knock.

    The door¡¯s knocked.

    ¡¸ Ah, it must be Katsuko-oneechan! Come in! ¡¹

    Click.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve brought tea, also ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pushes the wagon with tea and sweets.

    Behind her is Michi and Agnes coming in.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Michi bows her head

    ¡¸ Agnes-imouto, please say your greetings ¡¹

    Agnes is hiding behind Michi.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Agnes, desuno ¡¹

    As usual, Agnes is shy of strangers.

    ¡¸ W-Wooooowww So cute!!!! ¡¹

    Seeing the 12-year-old half-foreign beauty with blue eyes and milky white hair, Hoshizaki-san raised her voice.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes hides behind me and grabs my shoulders.

    ¡¸ Yeah, don¡¯t be afraid, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Guess I have no choice. Head pats.

    ¡¸ This is Mii-chan, our bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou Michi ¡¹

    Nei introduces Michi, she lowers her head.

    ¡¸ And that cute girl over there is Kuromori Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes is trembling behind me.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you should call her like that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Agnes is sure, cute, but Michi¡¯s also cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry! ¡¹

    Nei apologizes to Michi.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s cheeks blushed hard just because I said that she¡¯s cute.

    ¡¸ Michi, where¡¯s Rei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama is guarding the mansion so she¡¯s in the room over there ¡¹

    Oh, Rei-chan¡¯s taking care of Yoshiko-san, Mao-chan, and Yukino.

    We can¡¯t show the two what¡¯s about to happen.

    Yoshiko-san is the last virgin among the daughters of Kouzuki house, I haven¡¯t decided yet on whether to make her my woman or not.

    Mao-chan¡¯s too young.

    As for Yukino, it¡¯ll only open past wounds.

    I¡¯m about to rape Hoshizaki-san after all.

    ¡¸ However, why is there only beautiful women in this mansion? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san says as she looks at each person¡¯s face once again.

    Nei, Katsuko-nee.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Mana.

    Michi, Agnes.

    ¡¸ Oh, Hoshizaki-san¡¯s beautiful too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ No, I-I ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san who¡¯s confident in her beauty has that confidence thinning down from the various types of beauties appearing before her.

    ¡¸ Would like some brandy with your tea? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens a bottle of brandy.

    ¡¸ Huh? Uhm, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, try it! It¡¯s delicious! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, just a sip ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pours brandy into the teacup.

    ¡¸ Here, Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee serves tea to everyone.

    However, I can tell.

    Katsuko-nee has Hoshizaki-san drinking from a bottle different from us.

    In short. She put something in Hoshizaki-san¡¯s tea.

    ¡¸ Agnes don¡¯t want one ¡¹

    Agnes doesn¡¯t move from my back.

    ¡¸ Okay, does everyone have tea now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan, what¡¯s this teacake? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Today, Mana-chan made this cake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I baked it! ¡¹

    While we¡¯re in school.

    Mana and Ruriko are getting better at housework.

    Unfortunately, their skills are growing better than Megu who should be the housewife together with Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan helped me out, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, distribute them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee slices the cake and hands it to everyone.

    ¡¸ Wait, how about Rei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Onii-chan, I have another one on the sides ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s one for the people returning at night as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s still more people? ¡¹

    Mana said. Hoshizaki-san reacted.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the director, and also, Margo-oneechan. As for the others, Nagisa-oneechan, and then, Edie and Megu-chan whose boarding in ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought I heard that the breadboy and his wife are living alone close to the school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, our house is just behind this mansion ¡¹

    I replied in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Yes, that, although we cook dinner and eat together in this mansion. It¡¯s fun to eat together. Especially that it¡¯s Saturday today! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s able to gloss it over.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, come eat some cake and drink more tea! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, Enjoy your meal ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands over tea.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san drinks more brandy-tea.

    ¡¸ Wow, what¡¯s this! So delicious! ¡¹

    She¡¯s surprised after taking a sip.

    ¡¸ We only drink good quality black tea here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even with Brandy ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nei smiles at Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ The cake¡¯s delicious, Mana ¡¹

    I take a bite and tell Mana.

    ¡¸ Ehehehe. I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes helped out, right? It¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes looks happy.

    She doesn¡¯t call me ¡°Papa¡± in front of someone she doesn¡¯t know, I feel relieved.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, taste it out too ¡¹

    I cut a small portion on my cake and brings it to Agnes¡¯ mouth.

    ¡¸ Here, open your mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ aaahn ¡¹

    Agnes bites the cake.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It tastes good ¡¹

    Seeing us do that, Hoshizaki-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Wow, it feels incredible. You look like siblings, Breadboy ¡¹

    Agnes looks like a foreigner, while I¡¯m very much a Japanese.

    Usually, nobody would think of us as siblings.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Katsuko-san, what is your relationship with this house? ¡¹

    This time, she asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ No way, are you really a maid? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee wearing her apron can only be seen as a maid.

    ¡¸ Huh? Is it strange that I¡¯m a maid? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, isn¡¯t it impossible to see maids in Japan other than maid cafes? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san said. Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Oh? Impossible is what¡¯s impossible to find in this world ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if I recall, you¡¯re actually the teacher in Breadboy¡¯s baking course, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s the official stance announced this lunch at the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ I am the teacher at your school¡¯s ¡°bread-making course¡± and a maid in this mansion, it¡¯s possible ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Is that so? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san drinks more brandy-tea.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m employed by the director in your school, but I¡¯m also as good as ¡®family¡¯ with the people here. I¡¯m like the housewife here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Are you a mother? It¡¯s too young for you to become a mother! Katsuko-san looks so beautiful and glamorous! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s getting talkative.

    The drug in the tea is working.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the housewife, but I¡¯m not a mother. There¡¯s someone else with the mother role. Even the father role ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, but that¡¯s amazing. There are so many beauties in here. Fujimiya Reika¡¯s also in here, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan? Right, Rei-chan often stays over to eat meals here ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ That also means that she¡¯s here to protect the two ladies here? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s face is getting red.

    ¡¸ I mean, what¡¯s the relationship here? Why is Natou-san, no, how are this mansion and Kouzuki house¡¯s ladies acquaintances? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not acquaintances, we¡¯re a family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ah, well, I don¡¯t mean family by blood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what is it, Natou-san? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san asks.

    ¡¸ I am in love with this person ¡¹

    Misuzu holds my hand and said.

    ¡¸ I love Onii-sama as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also love Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko, Mana, Michi said.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ But, Breadboy, don¡¯t you have a cute fiance? ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you? I also love Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love that man ¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee smile and said.

    ¡¸ Err, wait ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san drinks her tea.

    ¡¸ Would you like another? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes please ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pours in another one of the brandy-tea with a drug.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san drinks another cup.

    ¡¸ No, you see, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    She¡¯s looking at us timidly.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s that, you¡¯re not talking about ¡°LOVE¡± but ¡°LIKE,¡± right? Breadboy doesn¡¯t look like a bad guy, yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s ¡°LOVE¡± ¡°PURE LOVE¡± Head over Heel kind of ¡°LOVE¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ah, I see. Ahahahaha ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san tries to laugh it over.

    ¡¸ But, uhm, that, by ¡°LOVE¡± you mean that ¡°LOVE¡± not that ¡°LOVE¡± right? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s ¡°that or that¡±

    Then.

    Agnes speaks up.

    ¡¸ Are you having sex with her? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Papa, are you going to have sex with her? ¡¹

 Chapter 637. Bad girl. Bad girl. Ordinary Girl.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? Sex? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised by what Agnes said.

    At that moment.

    Michi moves swiftly.

    Shuba.

    ¡¸ Hii!! ¡¹

    Michi stands before Hoshizaki-san as if she teleported from behind Misuzu, and then sticks out her fist right in front of Hoshizaki-san.

    She¡¯s done it all in just a few seconds.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised. Michi slowly opens her clenched fist.

    Stretching out the fingers one by one,

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes unconsciously follow Michi¡¯s fingers.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Look me in the eye ¡¹

    Michi withdraws her hands.

    Michi¡¯s big eyes are right in front of her.

    ¡¸ Look. Eyes ¡¹

    Michi prompts her. Hoshizaki-san stares into Michi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Shingetsu has captured Hoshizaki-san¡¯s mind.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s drug should be going in effect soon.

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s caught in the trap.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s bad to lie to others, right? ¡¹

    Michi asks Hoshizaki-san while staring into Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think that it¡¯s wrong to lie? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san;

    ¡¸ Yes, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, from now on, you should never lie to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You will never lie to the people in this place until you die. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Swear to us, Hoshizaki Kana-san ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Qi is tying up Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Everyone in here is your friends, you don¡¯t lie to your friends. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, r-right. Friends. Everyone. That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t lie! ¡¹

    The Qi¡¯s domination penetrates.

    ¡¸ Our leader here is that man over there. Therefore, please swear to our Master that you won¡¯t lie to him until you die? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Breadboy? Swear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s simple. All you have to do is to promise never to lie. You¡¯re not losing anything. You¡¯re just trying to avoid doing the wrong, so it¡¯s actually better if you swear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, you¡¯re right, not lying is a good thing ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Err, I won¡¯t lie to you ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san is clearly confused.

    She¡¯s following what Michi tells her, but her mind must be thinking ¡°Is this really okay?¡±

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you say ¡°until death, no matter what?¡± ¡¹

    I say while staring into Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Ah, r-right. Yes. I. I won¡¯t lie. Until I die. To you people. I swear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s ¡°I¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Me? Hoshizaki Kana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Name yourself and speak in one go. Just like how the athletes do their oath of fair play. You must have manners, right? ¡¹

    I push Hoshizaki-san¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Ah, right, yeah ¡¹

    My words push her.

    ¡¸ Second year Class 2, Hoshizaki Kana, swears to never lie to you all for the rest of my life! Is that okay? ¡¹

    That¡¯s just the first step of the invasion.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t need to be like that. I don¡¯t have anything to worry about, I just have to tell the truth ¡¹

    She mutters to convince herself.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, Hoshizaki-san will start answering our questions honestly! ¡¹

    Nei starts the conversation.

    ¡¸ Then, first question. Hoshizaki-san, what do you think of us now? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san speaks.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you swear just now? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Qi stimulates Hoshizaki-san¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ T-To be honest, I¡¯m a bit afraid ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san replied.

    ¡¸ What are you afraid of? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Because you all look like someone from a different world ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Then, first of all, we, oh wait, did you really believe that these two are Kouzuki ladies? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Well, I did. After all, Fujimiya Reika was real, and Nikita was real. Besides ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san stares at Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t know which school was their uniforms from at first but, I¡¯ve seen the two in TV news. They were wearing a party dress together with a big-shot from a foreign country ¡¹

    Oh.

    The Russian Film Festival during the holidays in May.

    Misuzu and Ruriko gave bouquets to the Prime Minister of Japan and a high official in Russia.

    That clip was released to the mass media.

    ¡¸ I can tell that they¡¯re the real ladies of Kouzuki house. That¡¯s why I feel a bit scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you scared about? ¡¹

    Nei asks further.

    ¡¸ Because I thought that I can ask for a lot of things when we become friends. No, I guessed ¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸ Somehow, the way they sit is really graceful and elegant. They felt like the real deal, so I feel scared ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s staring in puzzlement.

    ¡¸ Was I that scary, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, but it might be the case for an ordinary high school student like Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ People hold fear in what they can¡¯t predict how to react ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the same generation and yet she feels like your interests and or sense of humor are different than hers. That¡¯s why she¡¯s afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? I am aware that my hobbies are different from Hoshizaki-san, but I don¡¯t feel scared ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Ruri-chan¡¯s confident in your way of living. Therefore, even when you see someone with a different sense of values, you think ¡°I am myself, they are themselves¡± But for Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s only lived with people with the same values as herself. Well, she¡¯s an ordinary high school student, so it¡¯s natural ¡¹

    Nei said. Katsuko-nee adds.

    ¡¸ For example, how much is your monthly allowance, Hoshizaki-san? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ 10k yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that include your mobile plan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is ¡¹

    10k yen.

    That¡¯s her life.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s an average number for second-year high school students. I think it¡¯s above average? Hoshizaki-san has to make do with that budget! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    Come to think of it, if I recall, Yukino¡¯s receiving a considerable amount of money every month.

    I guess she¡¯s also out of the ordinary.

    ¡¸ Well, enough of that, another question. Hoshizaki-san. You mentioned that you¡¯ll profit when you become friends with the Kouzuki ladies, what do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m talking about job finding ¡¹

    Oh, Kouzuki group has a lot of big companies after all.

    ¡¸ And then, I thought that they would give me information about bargains ¡¹

    Bargain?

    ¡¸ Thinking that they¡¯d bring me on a limited bargain on a brand or something like that ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko won¡¯t go to bargain sales though.

    I mean, they¡¯d buy items at a listing price. I¡¯m sure.

    They¡¯d even have the store deliver it to them.

    ¡¸ Also, I thought that they might introduce me to celebrities and such ¡¹

    So that¡¯s her aim.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, who¡¯s your favorite? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have anyone in mind, but if I get a photo with someone known, then I can boast it to my friends. I thought that a high-class daughter can easily get tickets for a live concert. Ah, speaking of which, I think I have someone I like at the moment ¡¹

    The command ¡°cannot lie¡± is working.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The comedian. Snatch ¡¹

    Snatch. What a popular guy.

    ¡¸ What about Francie? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ I hate living gays ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Beautiful gays should just stay in 2D world ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s much more interesting than we thought ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ I thought that she¡¯s just a cute girl, but she has quite the taste ¡¹

    Yeah, she feels like someone who lives with such vitality.

    ¡¸ Then, Hoshizaki-san, since you really want to become friends with us, do you have the resolve? ¡¹

    Nei asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, yes. It¡¯s a rare chance for me, and I¡¯ll lose it if I don¡¯t hold onto it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Yo-chan and me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, as long as I can get along with the ladies of Kouzuki house, I¡¯ll use you two without problems. Natou-san and Breadboy, and even the little sister ¡¹

    She¡¯s bound by her oath, so Hoshizaki-san keeps on talking.

    Oh, in the end, she thinks of Mana, Nei, and me as tools to get into Misuzu.

    ¡¸ By the way, what do you think of me? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ A strange woman, you¡¯re even repeating a year ¡¹

    She spits out words that could stab Nei.

    ¡¸ Back then, when you were a delinquent, we hardly see each other in school, there was no harm, but recently, you were boasting your black hair, don¡¯t you, Natou-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t boast my hair okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do. If boys approach you, then that¡¯s a massive problem for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it a problem? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because a delinquent before is now living a new life. That¡¯s character development. Mine suffers! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san said flatly.

    ¡¸ In the first place, Natou-san, you were the cutest girl in our school, and yet you repeated a year, you plan to compete with me, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No no no no ¡¹

    Nei shakes her head.

    ¡¸ You definitely want to. That¡¯s why I took your invitation thinking that I can get hold of your weakness ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ She really is interesting ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ It is my first time meeting someone who thinks this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I ask Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Well, she only looks at things right in front of her ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ She only worries about her employment years ahead, also, bargain sales, celebrities, and lastly, the case of Nei-chan taking away her popularity. All of it is just momentary. There is no idea of seeing the bigger picture or thinking of long term. She¡¯s very nearsighted with her goals ¡¹

    I see.

    Simply put, Hoshizaki-san doesn¡¯t think anything deeply.

    She just follows her desires that she felt on the spot.

    ¡¸ That said, you all have only smart people surround you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ The Kouzuki branch families and even the executives, though they have self-righteousness, they all are smart, they consider everything on a long-term perspective, don¡¯t they? If not, a large corporation like Kouzuki group won¡¯t work ¡¹

    Right, those people are calculating.

    They think of which is better in long-term and act accordingly.

    As one would expect, they don¡¯t leave themselves to their momentary desires.

    That¡¯s why when Jii-chan introduced me as Misuzu¡¯s partner, they accepted.

    Even though they don¡¯t like it.

    They know that they shouldn¡¯t go against Jii-chan¡¯s decision right there.

    They have to suppress their emotions.

    ¡¸ The other executives will stab them from behind if they¡¯re swept by their emotions. Genuine idiots disappear. That¡¯s how a first-class organization works ¡¹

    Yeah, if it¡¯s only on the level where Endou¡¯s father operates, then,

    There will be idiots who can¡¯t suppress their emotions.

    ¡¸ Grandfather¡¯s school is an excellent place to train in a sense ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Each of them is born from a blessed bloodline so they may act arrogantly but, when they receive guidance from Grandfather as a group, they keep looking at each other ¡¹

    If the Jii-chan¡¯s students keep checking at each other, then they need to learn how to control their emotions.

    Oh, so that¡¯s why the factions are necessary.

    If they glare at each other like that, they¡¯ll learn how to hold back. Both of them.

    ¡¸ But I think there are more ordinary children like Hoshizaki-san. Only a percent of the population have made decisions in the future while still in middle or high school and is already working hard building a long-term plan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right

    Well, there are already students who are starting activities aiming to become professional sportsmen and artists.

    However, most of the students don¡¯t think of the future.

    No, they can¡¯t. It can¡¯t come into their minds.

    On the contrary, they already are doing their best about the immediate task and everything before their eyes.

    Just like Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Right, even I couldn¡¯t have thought of anything beyond April ¡¹

    My father disappeared.

    `Alone in the house, abandoned.

    I felt hopelessness on everything in this world.

    ¡¸ I see, now, I have decided to become a baker, resolved to protect my family, it all happened from the circumstances ¡¹

    I¡¯m also one of the students who only see what was in front of me.

    From the start, I¡¯m different from Misuzu and Ruriko who shoulder the burden of Kouzuki house.

    I¡¯m different from Michi who¡¯s already a professional bodyguard, succeeding the Kudou style.

    ¡¸ Me too, I was a high school student, and I haven¡¯t thought of the future. I was just thinking of having fun every day ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee was kidnapped in her first year and turned to a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Me too, until we moved to the US ¡¹

    Nei went to America due to her father¡¯s job transfer and her family¡¯s killed by a criminal.

    ¡¸ Well, Agnes-chan and I are the same. The common sense of this world is just turned over for us ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Mana fell into a fate where she has to abandon her past as Shirasaka Maika.

    Agnes just got out of the basement where she was confined in since birth.

    ¡¸ Hey, Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Hoshizaki-san was talking about wanting to go to a decent level university ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s my plan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Christian or English? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care either way. Even undergraduate will do. Next year, I¡¯ll check my skills and make a decision by then ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san said.

    ¡¸ Are you okay with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t matter, you know, some universities have high evaluation only for a specific department, right? Like **** law school or **** University picks only from the English department. I need to think of that when looking for a job ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for jobs, what kind of company does Hoshizaki-san want to enter? ¡¹

    Nei asks with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I still don¡¯t know. I¡¯d like to go to a known reasonable company but, ah, IT or logistics are a bit no ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have anything specific in mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious, I just have to use my time as a third year in college to think about getting hired for real! I don¡¯t need to make decisions now ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Natou-san, you talked about martial arts business or something stupid earlier, but I think you should think of your future seriously! That wasn¡¯t funny even as a joke! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san thinks that Nei and Margo-san¡¯s plan was a joke.

    ¡¸ Oh, is it about Margo-chan¡¯s overseas trip? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee cuts in.

    ¡¸ For now, we have 100 million yen ready as current funds. Kyouko-san¡¯s also talking about a promoter in Las Vegas, the plan is to move during winter this year, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I also invested 10 million yen from my account ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Nei also receives a reward for the jobs she and Margo-san did for Minaho-neesan.

    She decided to invest some of those.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan¡¯s contacting local subsidiaries from the Kouzuki group. At first, the plan was to provide money by ourselves, but it seems that she found a sponsor already ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Sorry, we were serious about that. Also, we have the power to do it. Authority, assets, and violence ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Unlike Hoshizaki-san, we¡¯re special ¡¹

    And then.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, you have mentioned earlier that you want to become friends with us because it has benefits, am I wrong? ¡¹

    Misuzu talks to Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ However, Hoshizaki-san, there¡¯s something much more beneficial than becoming friends ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Would you like to become our ally? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san;

    ¡¸ Ally? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, an ally. We cannot let you enter our family, but at least, we¡¯d like you to be our ally ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s amazing as ever, to think that you laid your eyes first at Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel the same way, I think that having someone like her is meaningful ¡¹

    What are you two talking about?

    ¡¸ Yes, I was only looking for girls who are obedient and docile to offer to Danna-sama, however, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. But, Onii-sama would be pleased to make a girl with strong ego yield to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, girls. Yo-chan likes girls who are cute, meek, and obedient. But you know, he also likes Yukino-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I think that having Hoshizaki-san as the first would be better. She creates the decision ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san senses the unsettling atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what is this about? What about becoming an ally? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, do you know what kind of group everyone in here is? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Strange, isn¡¯t it? Hoshizaki-san, you came with me to the house where the director lives in and yet, there¡¯s the two ladies of Kouzuki house and their bodyguard over there. And then, Yo-chan¡¯s little sister, a mysteriously beautiful blonde-haired half-foreign girl, and even a maid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t understand it. Natou-san just brought me here ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san tells Nei.

    ¡¸ This mansion is indeed owned by the school director, but that¡¯s not all ¡¹

    Then, she points at me with her hand.

    ¡¸ This is Yo-chan¡¯s harem. We all are women Yo-chan loves! ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Harem? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Congratulations, Hoshizaki-san! You¡¯re a bit of a low-quality and a bit of radical thinker for an ordinary girl but, Hoshizaki-san¡¯s beautiful! I can guarantee you that you¡¯re the number one most beautiful in our school! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san says thanks unconsciously.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, Hoshizaki-san, You are qualified to enter Yo-chan¡¯s harem! Congratulations! ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait! What? Breadboy, what?! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san points at me.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t he have a fiance? That first-year girl from the track-and-field club, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And also, he¡¯s my Danna-sama. ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Onii-sama, and I am a sex slave ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ My Master. Of course, that means I¡¯m also a sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Onii-chan, of course, Mana¡¯s a sex slave ¡¹

    Michi and Mana.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s also my husband, I love him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves having sex with Papa ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee. Agnes.

    ¡¸ And he¡¯s also my beloved brother! I love him too much that I gave him my virginity. Ehehehehe! ¡¹

    Lastly, Nei smiles at Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ W-What?!????!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, lastly, What do you think Yo-chan? Do you want Hoshizaki-san? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ If you do, how much do you want from her? Body? Mind? Her life? ¡¹

    I look at Hoshizaki-san.

    She¡¯s wearing white tennis wear.

    A well-proportioned face, big eyes.

    A healthy slender body and yet she has the swell.

    ¡¸ Answer honestly, Yo-chan ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Of course, I can¡¯t let Hoshizaki-san enter our family. She¡¯s¡­Different ¡¹

    She has her family.

    She doesn¡¯t seek one.

    ¡¸ However, I want her, specifically her body ¡¹

    Yeah, I want to have sex with her.

    I want to violate this body of hers.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s decided! Hoshizaki-san is now Yo-chan¡¯s slave from now on! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s head can¡¯t follow what¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸ By the way, which do you prefer, Hoshizaki-san? Rape or Sex? ¡¹

    Nei asks. Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Stop this joke! ¡¹

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Shingetsu took complete control over Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body.

    Up until now, only a fraction of it penetrates her.

    But now, it¡¯s 100%

    ¡¸ My my, that¡¯s dangerous ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee supports Hoshizaki-san who¡¯s about to collapse.

    ¡¸ For now, Yo-chan, do you want it to be rape? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I prefer it that way ¡¹

    There¡¯s no point in hiding my desires before my women here.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s getting hotter, shall we take off our clothes? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said laughing.

    ¡¸ I made you wait, Agnes ¡¹

    I tell her.

    ¡¸ Is Agnes going to have sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not just you. We¡¯re all going to have sex now, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, let¡¯s go to the other room ¡¹

    Nei opens the door to the next room.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Looking at the dimly lit bedroom.

    Hoshizaki-san leaks a sigh of despair.

 Chapter 638. Ordinary girl raped Part 1

    Chapter 638. Ordinary girl raped (Part 1)

    ¡¸ Then, shall we go? Stand up ¡¹

    Michi said. Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body stands up from the chair.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? How? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Shingetsu has complete control over Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Then, please proceed to the bed next room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, N-No, I don¡¯t want to! ¡¹

    Though she refuses with her mouth, Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body starts slowly walking towards the other room with Michi leading her.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, it¡¯s time to have sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s in front and Nei¡¯s on the side. They take her along.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go as well ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells us, but.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll go this way. I¡¯ll take care of the other side ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Rei-chan to take care of the children. Also, it¡¯s about time for Yukino-san to lose her patience ¡¹

    Oh, right. Rei-chan¡¯s looking after Yukino, Mao-chan, and Yoshiko-san in the other room.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Reika-oneesan needs to be alert of the surroundings ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    If Katsuko-nee and Nei are participating while I have sex with Hoshizaki-san, then they won¡¯t be able to respond quickly to the mansion¡¯s security system.

    Rei-chan¡¯s already familiar with the ropes here.

    It¡¯s better to have her focus on the monitoring system than take care of the girls.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ Mana, do you want to talk to Yukino?

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Onii-chan wants, right? Then I¡¯ll do as Onii-chan wishes. I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave after all ¡¹

    I want Yukino and Mana to reconcile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Mana

    I hug Mana¡¯s small body and kiss her.

    ¡¸ Please do Mana later as a reward. I want a lot of warm stuff inside of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to do it outside today, maybe in the garden

    Mana¡¯s first experience was in the mansion¡¯s garden where it was raining.

    ¡¸ Sure, wherever you want

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-chan!

    This time, Mana kisses me.

    She tangles her tongue with mine.

    That¡¯s such a rich kiss that you can¡¯t think it came from a 14-year-old middle school girl.

    I feel my crotch getting hard.

    Mana noticed it right away and touched it with her small hands.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan. Take care of Onii-chan. You can help him out when it comes to sex, right? ¡¹

    Agnes has been having sex together with my other women for the past four months for the campaign of deepening the friendship within the family.

    She should know how to behave when I have sex with multiple women.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Mana-oneechan ¡¹

    Agnes says while still hugging from my back.

    ¡¸ Well then! Good luck everyone! Hoshizaki-san, the pain is only on the first few times! The pain from losing your virginity is a good memory! Have fun! ¡¹

    Mana said laughing.

    ¡¸ Yeah, take care of the girls, Mana-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of Yoshiko-chan as well ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Ruriko tell Mana.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me! ¡¹

    Mana said and left the room.

    ¡¸ Somehow or another, she¡¯s stable now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s still dependent on sex just like Agnes, right? ¡¹

    I say while hugging Agnes.

    ¡¸ We still can¡¯t pick her new school, as long as we have that problem she can¡¯t see her future, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Future ¡¹

    ¡¸ She shouldn¡¯t stay surrounded by her family and only look inwards. She needs to go out of the family and find a way to live a social life by herself ¡¹

    To live in the world as Yoshida Mana, not Shirasaka Maika.

    To find a purpose and meaning of life.

    As expected, she can only find a new life in a new school.

    Other than the family¡¯s dream for her becoming a supermodel, it¡¯s nothing but a vague and empty image.

    ¡¸ Only when having sex with you, she feels that she¡¯s alive, confident that someone needs her. It¡¯s the same for Agnes-chan too ¡¹

    Now that you mention it, the two looks so happy every time I ejaculate inside them. Their reason for living is to please me.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes wants a kiss too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I squat down and give Agnes a soft kiss.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, I feel my stomach tightening up. Papa, Agnes is wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I carry Agnes and bring her to the other room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯re together in this, Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it, yes ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu already stripped their uniform.

    The two are in their underwear now.

    They¡¯re wearing pure white underwear, following their school¡¯s regulations.

    However, it¡¯s a custom made article.

    Nei told me that secretly last time.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always with Michi but, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯m with Ruri-tan indeed ¡¹

    The family friendship campaign has the girls assemble each other and have sex with me together.

    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s quite hard for the two granddaughters of Kouzuki house to be together.

    It¡¯s mostly a package of senior-junior.

    Misuzu and Michi always invite each other as guests.

    ¡¸ Ah, we¡¯ll take off your clothes, Michi ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Michi.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s concentrating on taking control over Hoshizaki-san so she can¡¯t afford to undress.

    Misuzu and Ruriko strip Michi to her underwear.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes wants to get naked too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, then Agnes takes off my clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    We take off each other¡¯s clothes.

    Hoshizaki-san who laid down on the bed watches us like we¡¯re doing something disgusting.

    ¡¸ Hey, this is a joke, right? I-If you say yes then I won¡¯t tell the police ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san said.

    ¡¸ Wow! Papa¡¯s thing is big! ¡¹

    Agnes pulls down my underwear.

    ¡¸ Hiii!!! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes try to look away from my erect penis in panic, however.

    ¡¸ Look at it. That is the male tool that will break your virginity ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Qi doesn¡¯t allow her to look away.

    ¡¸ Papa, I¡¯m going to suck it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, go on ¡¹

    The 12-year-old blonde beauty stuffs my penis inside her mouth.

    She licks it up with her cute tongue.

    ¡¸ Papa, does it feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes, it feels warm and pleasant inside your mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis is delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is getting better with fellatio ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m doing it every day after all, desuno ¡¹

    Sucking, licking, sucking, licking.

    Agnes¡¯ skillful tongue stuns Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Such a small child ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? Hoshizaki-san will also suck Yo-chan¡¯s penis from now on so look carefully and learn ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s stripped to her underwear said.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll give you a special training until you become the best at sucking ¡¹

    However.

    Our high school should have regulations for the underwear too, however.

    What¡¯s with this black and lacy underwear under Nei¡¯s uniform?

    Well, it¡¯s sexy, so it suits Nei.

    ¡¸ Cameraman Katsuko¡¯s coming in! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee wearing gorgeous red underwear shows up with a professional digital camera.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll be in charge with the video! ¡¹

    Nei holds a video camera.

    ¡¸ So, what do you want first Yo-chan? Shall we strip Hoshizaki-san naked first? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Since she¡¯s wearing tennis wear, I think it looks better to leave it be ¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee argue.

    ¡¸ But she can wear that clothing any time. Either way, starting tomorrow, Yo-chan will call her every day in the middle of her training in tennis club ends to rape her! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Then, she¡¯ll come back to the club while Yo-chan¡¯s semen is dripping from her pussy. While everyone is watching at the tennis court. What do you think, Yo-chan? Isn¡¯t that arousing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s getting bigger and bigger! ¡¹

    Agnes, you don¡¯t have to report that.

    ¡¸ That means you can have sex with her in tennis wear or school uniform anytime, let¡¯s start with naked as expected ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think, Dear? ¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee look at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to do the first round like that ¡¹

    The tennis wear suits Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ I see, the second round will be naked ¡¹

    Nei tells Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ You see, Hoshizaki-san Yo-chan¡¯s peerless so I think he won¡¯t let you go until he ejaculates two or three times. Hoshizaki-san¡¯s womb will be full of semen later! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san shivers.

    ¡¸ Still, this is a big hit. Hearing that Hoshizaki-san switches from one boyfriend to another, but I just knew that you¡¯re still a virgin. You were having such an arrogant attitude after all ¡¹

    Nei whispers.

    ¡¸ But you know, Hoshizaki-san has the atmosphere of wanting to lose her virginity during Christmas. Yeah, isn¡¯t that great that Yo-chan¡¯s going to eat you up on the most delicious time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about, Natou-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give it up. I mean, you should change your mindset already. You¡¯re lucky after all ¡¹

    Nei brushes Hoshizaki-san¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, if you have abandoned your virginity already then I wouldn¡¯t have called you out today, you wouldn¡¯t have this chance ¡¹

    ¡¸ What chance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? You still don¡¯t get it? Yo-chan will take your virginity, and you¡¯ll become a harem member, it¡¯s an honor! You were chosen ¡¹

    Nei whispers to Hoshizaki-san¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you say it earlier? You want to know bargain sales from known brands, right? We can tell as much as you want. I mean, I can even give you the limited items ¡¹

    Kuromori¡¯s underground route can manage that.

    ¡¸ We can buy your tickets for a live event of a popular guy. Oh, although you can¡¯t go with ten people. It¡¯s a problem if it¡¯s resold somewhere. If it¡¯s just two or three of Hoshizaki-san¡¯s friends, then it would be convenient. We have enough power for that ¡¹

    Come to think of it, Shou-neechan said that she¡¯s acquainted with the industrial companies due to her work as a bodyguard.

    She was even telling Nei and Megu that she could use that connection to get tickets that are unobtainable.

    Rely on me anytime. She said.

    ¡¸ Also, well, we can¡¯t enter you to a university from a backdoor, but for jobs, well, we can push Hoshizaki-san to whichever company you want to go inside. Am I right? Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I, Kouzuki Ruriko can guarantee it ¡¹

    They¡¯re repeating what Hoshizaki-san said. ¡°A decent university,¡± a ¡°decent work.¡±

    In short, she never wants to enter a first-class university or company.

    It¡¯s troublesome for her.

    She wishes to go to a decent level where she can feel superior.

    That¡¯s why, if she has the recommendation of Kouzuki house, she can only choose companies from the second class above.

    ¡¸ Do you want anything else? We can give anything Hoshizaki-san wants ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Ah, we won¡¯t give you money though. After all, if Hoshizaki-san got a lot of money, your parents would be worried, right? If there¡¯s a money exchange between us then that would be prostitution, we don¡¯t plan on making you a prostitute. We¡¯ll give you only presents. It¡¯s okay, Mii-chan, Ruri-chan, or even I can testify to your parents without a problem. We can say ¡°This is our gift for her¡± Hoshizaki-san¡¯s parents don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a problem if the ladies of Kouzuki house are your friends and bring you expensive gifts. Our sense of money is different from ordinary people. Besides, we can tell them that returning gifts is disrespectful to us ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san can get whatever she wants if it¡¯s a gift from Misuzu and Ruriko.

    However, it¡¯s only to the extent where Hoshizaki-san¡¯s parents won¡¯t get suspicious.

    In the end, it would be just one brand name bag per season or something like that.

    At most, it would only be to that extent.

    We won¡¯t be giving her on our own accord.

    We¡¯ll insist that Hoshizaki-san asked it from us.

    Besides, theoretically, Hoshizaki-san can ask for goods as long as long as she is greedy for it.

    IN reality, Hoshizaki-san would be too afraid that she can¡¯t ask for too much.

    She¡¯s an ordinary girl after all.

    Her dreams, hopes, and desires are only average.

    ¡¸ Do you get it, Hoshizaki-san, you¡¯re given a chance. There¡¯s nothing luckier than this for sure ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s words soak into Hoshizaki-san¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ However, there are conditions ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll make your wishes come true, but the cost will be entering Yo-chan¡¯s harem. If ever Hoshizaki-san has sex with another man, no, even just a kiss, When we discover that you make physical contact with them, we¡¯ll abandon you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please think of how you can get a decent job by then ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That means, I, no, Kouzuki house will paint mud in your name. We¡¯ll contact all the companies with a connection to Kouzuki house and ask them to refuse you ¡¹

    That¡¯s impossible.

    Kouzuki group has tens of thousands of companies in trading.

    Contacting all of them is hard. It¡¯s not possible.

    However.

    For an average second-year school girl; Ruriko¡¯s threat is believable.

    Ruriko¡¯s elegance and calmness put weight in her words.

    ¡¸ For now, well, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s all-or-nothing. Would you accept this fortune and be happy or do you want to leave this all for nothing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s expressing distress.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that face? Hoshizaki-san has nothing to worry about right now ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, it¡¯s already settled that Yo-chan will rape you now! What¡¯s left is thinking about how you want to lose your virginity! Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    Blood disappears from Hoshizaki-san¡¯s face.

    That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t let Hoshizaki-san choose.

    We take first.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, once he breaks your hymen and injects semen inside you, you¡¯ll change your thoughts. That¡¯s expected of women ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. It¡¯s the same for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi tell her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same. When Danna-sama took away my virginity, my mind felt refreshed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Having sex with Papa feels good ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Agnes mutters while still fellating.

    ¡¸ As for me. No comment ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while taking photos of the frightened Hoshizaki-san.

    Then Nei.

    ¡¸ So, Yo-chan, do you think ponytail is cute for Hoshizaki-san? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Look, like this? ¡¹

    Nei holds Hoshizaki-san¡¯s hair and shows it to me.

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? Then let¡¯s deflower her while having a ponytail! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I have a ribbon here! ¡¹

    Misuzu takes out a pink ribbon.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll hold her head, tie it up, Mii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Misuzu ties up Hoshizaki-san¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ What do you think Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s ponytail. The pink ribbon shines.

    ¡¸ Nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis is twitching! ¡¹

    Agnes, you really don¡¯t need to report that.

    ¡¸ Well, since Yo-chan¡¯s penis reacted, it¡¯s about time we begin! ¡¹

    Nei turns on the camera.

    The red light from the camera lights up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Thanks, Agnes. We¡¯ll continue later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    I took off my underwear and socks and got fully naked.

    Ruriko folds everything that I took off.

    What a thoughtful girl.

    ¡¸ Come here, Yo-chan ¡¹

    I lie down on the side of Hoshizaki-san wearing her tennis clothes on the bed.

    ¡¸ N-No, don¡¯t come closer ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san trembles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Master ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san can¡¯t run away as Michi has control over her.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    First, I decided to touch Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body on top of her clothes.

    Her soft and plump chest, stomach, and legs.

    ¡¸ Ah, Hoshizaki-san doesn¡¯t actually take tennis seriously ¡¹

    I can tell from touching it.

    I know the feeling of a trained woman¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ But, it doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t exercise at all ¡¹

    Her muscles are moderate. She¡¯s not fat.

    She¡¯s slender, but her body is soft.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. This is what idols for the ordinary people feel like ¡¹

    Although, I¡¯ve only seen them on TV and in magazines.

    They don¡¯t have anything special, but they have a well-balanced body on average.

    It¡¯s not as glamorous as Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, or Nei¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s not tempered like Michi, Edie, Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, or Anya.

    Misuzu and Ruriko have their dance training. Megu¡¯s an athlete, so her body¡¯s tight.

    Mana and Agnes are still young.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body is thin.

    In short.

    I¡¯ve embraced various bodies of beauties, however.

    This is my first time touching an ordinary beauty like Hoshizaki-san.

    Well, Hoshizaki-san¡¯s the cutest girl in our school next to Nei.

    But her beauty is on the ordinary side.

    She¡¯s different from my other women.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, you can¡¯t lie to me, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s Michi¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not okay to tell a lie so I can¡¯t lie to you all until I die ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san replied reflexively.

    ¡¸ So, Hoshizaki-san. Have you kissed someone? ¡¹

    I know that Hoshizaki-san has a lot of boyfriends.

    However.

    ¡¸ N-Never ¡¹

    I thought so.

    ¡¸ Why? You have a boyfriend, and you don¡¯t kiss him? ¡¹

    Nei asks in surprise.

    ¡¸ Because if I allow them to kiss me, then they¡¯d ask to have their way with my body next time ¡¹

    This person is afraid on the inside.

    Therefore she only dates men where she could be in a higher position.

    She doesn¡¯t want even her boyfriend to get the grip of her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m taking your body, that includes kissing ¡¹

    I kiss Hoshizaki-san¡¯s lips.

    Hmm. Soft.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm?! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s face shows refusal even though her body can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸ No, open your mouth. Accept Master¡¯s tongue ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san opens up her mouth according to Michi¡¯s will.

    I insert my tongue and entwine it with Hoshizaki-san¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Nnnnnnnnn!! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s first kiss was a forced French Kiss.

    I let go of her lips.

    ¡¸ Ah, that was my first time ¡¹

    Tears spill out from Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I took Hoshizaki-san¡¯s first kiss. Even your second kiss ¡¹

    I kiss Hoshizaki-san again and then lick the tip of her nose.

    I kiss her again and again.

    while I look at Hoshizaki-san¡¯s face.

    Ah, her eyelashes are long.

    She really has a beautiful face.

    I trace Hoshizaki-san¡¯s lips with my tongue.

    This fragrant lip is mine.

    ¡¸ Please, stop it already ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san said. But.

    I pull up her tennis clothes.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Her cute belly and two meat piles wrapped in sports bra show up.

    ¡¸ I see, your stomach is soft ¡¹

    I touch Hoshizaki-san¡¯s stomach.

    Come to think of it Nei¡¯s starting to shape up too.

    This feeling is fresh.

    Agnes¡¯ stomach is squishy, but a 12-year-old feels different than a 17-year-old.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t play with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll play with this instead ¡¹

    I push up her bra and expose her breasts.

    ¡¸ N-Nooooo ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san shouts reflexively.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s an excellent shape. It loses to Nei in size, but it¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    It¡¯s bigger than Megu.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, is this your first time having a man see your breasts? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ W-When I was a child, I take a bath with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Other than your childhood with your family, let¡¯s see, how about in elementary school to high-school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s the first time ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san replied with a blushing face. She tries to look away.

    ¡¸ No, look at Master¡¯s face ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s qi fixes it.

    With that, Hoshizaki-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ What a beautiful and delicious looking breasts. Since it¡¯s the first time seen, it should be the first time touched as well, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    She¡¯s bound not to lie.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s so soft ¡¹

    I massaged it with my right hand.,

    ¡¸ N-Nooo ¡¹

    Even so, Hoshizaki-san looks at me.

    She doesn¡¯t look away from my face.

    The softness of her chest is different too.

    Oh, I see. This is how a girl who hasn¡¯t trained her chest feels like.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, this is okay. I mean, This proportion is the best, but, I think you should train a bit more. If not, your breasts will sag in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s none of your business! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san said.

    ¡¸ No. Ya-chan, teach her how ¡¹

    I tell Nei.

    ¡¸ I like the feeling of Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body right now, but ¡¹

    Yeah, Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body feels natural.

    Though she¡¯s not perfectly beautiful, she¡¯s still pretty. It¡¯s a miracle in a sense.

    But, this miraculous balance feels like it¡¯ll get out of shape even when she¡¯s still 17.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll train her to stay to this taste, right? ¡¹

    Nei observes Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body through the camera¡¯s viewfinder.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯ll become more beautiful when you do what Nei tells you ¡¹

    I smile at Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Then, time to lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lick? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also your first time having a man lick your breasts, right? ¡¹

    I begin licking from her right nipple.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body trembles.

    This isn¡¯t just Shingetsu, Katsuko-nee¡¯s aphrodisiac should be working as well.

    ¡¸ I plan to take away all of Hoshizaki-san¡¯s first times ¡¹

    I suck on her nipples.

    Oh, they¡¯re hard.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯ll make Hoshizaki-san mine. I won¡¯t let other men touch you ¡¹

    Her frightened eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Are you really that Breadboy? ¡¹

    She only knows my face in school.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll know what kind of man I am soon ¡¹

    I continue to attack her nipples.

    ¡¸ I will teach Hoshizaki-san¡¯s mind and body plenty ¡¹

 Chapter 639. Ordinary Girl raped Part 2

    Chapter 639. Ordinary Girl raped (Part 2)

    Anyway, let¡¯s make her cum once.

    The aphrodisiac is in effect so she should be able to cum with ease.

    I flip up Hoshizaki-san¡¯s skirt.

    ¡¸ N-Noo ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san trembles.

    However, she can¡¯t resist it.

    Michi¡¯s control is too strong.

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s white panty,

    I think her thighs are a bit fat but,

    Still, I feel sorry for comparing her to Nei who¡¯s also in high school, but the body is pretty much the ideal form, Megu who¡¯s has a model-type body, and Misuzu, who¡¯s elegant aura is drifting.

    Instead, I can say that Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body is full of charm for a Japanese high school student.

    Both her face and body are beautiful among ordinary school girls.

    Hoshizaki-san is what you¡¯d call the ¡°unique¡± among the ordinary school girls.

    For real, if she becomes an idol, she¡¯d be famous.

    Her beauty is loved by the Japanese.

    Although, Hoshizaki-san herself doesn¡¯t feel like entering the show business.

    Even her ambition doesn¡¯t go beyond the frame of ordinary.

    ¡¸ Why are you embarrassed?! That¡¯s an underskirt, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ What is that? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s talking about bloomers. Oh, right. This is a slang used only in Japan. The foreigners don¡¯t use that! It¡¯s the so-called panties for showing. When you¡¯re playing tennis, you keep on swinging your butt, so you wear a thick fabric to cover their underwear to show off to other people ¡¹

    Nei explains.

    ¡¸ I see. Thank you. I haven¡¯t tried out tennis after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather forbids it, yes ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu said.

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t want other men to see his granddaughter¡¯s asses even if it¡¯s show-off underwear.

    If Misuzu and Ruriko play tennis, there would be guards around the court, a tennis coach, anyway, the two will be exposed to the eyes of men.

    ¡¸ If you want to try out, we have a tennis court at the back. Although, we haven¡¯t used it in a while, so it needs fixing first ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Right, this isn¡¯t just a brothel but also a social gathering venue for the higher-class

    during the prime of Minaho-neesan¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s Kuromori tower.

    The room Agnes was confined in was an atelier for painting hobby guests for nude paintings, some guests enjoy playing tennis with the prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let¡¯s play tennis next time! I want to do bloomers play! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ If you want, I can wear tennis clothes without panties. And when I lose, Yo-chan will do me on the spot. But if I win, I will do Yo-chan on the spot! ¡¹

    In the end, it¡¯s still sex whether you win or lose.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll join as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m interested ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes wants it too ¡¹

    Misuzu and even Agnes.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san too! Ah, but for you, take off your tennis wear. Get naked and just wear tennis shoes. That¡¯s the play! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have no choice. Hoshizaki-san, you¡¯ll live for Yo-chan to have sex with from now on ¡¹

    Nei whispers to her ears again.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll serve Yo-chan as a sex slave, and all you have to think about is how to make him feel pleasure. When you do, we will make all of Hoshizaki-san¡¯s wishes come true ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not alone. We all are the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I am Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. I only live for Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Nei, Misuzu, Ruriko, Agnes, and Michi.

    ¡¸ You all? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san shivers.

    ¡¸ Come, become our ally, Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    I reach out for Hoshizaki-san¡¯s crotch as Nei whispers to her.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo ¡¹

    Ah, her thighs are so soft.

    That¡¯s nice.

    Her body isn¡¯t that tempered yet she still moderately exercise, it¡¯s a somewhat developed body.

    I thought that Megu was the ordinary girl but, that¡¯s not it.

    Megu¡¯s earnest and hardworking. Her body is of an honor student.

    An ordinary girl is loose, like Hoshizaki-san. She has weak spots.

    But, that looseness is the charm of the ordinary.

    I then play with her genital area on top of her bloomers.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san trembles.

    ¡¸ This is your first time having a man touch you here, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the first ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san cannot lie to me.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, do you touch yourself? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks while recording with her camera.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ You masturbate, don¡¯t you? I can tell from your reaction ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ So, how many times do you do it in a week? ¡¹

    Nei asks while pushing the camera closer.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t lie you know? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Two to three times ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Hmm, so at what times do you do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, when I had some unpleasant events or before menstruation ¡¹

    ¡¸ And? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And when I¡¯m feeling horny! You¡¯re a woman too, so you know how I feel, right? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san said with a teary face.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know! That¡¯s why! Hoshizaki-san, if you want to masturbate, make sure to contact us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you can¡¯t lie to us. You¡¯ll always talk frankly. Isn¡¯t that the rule? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to masturbate anymore. When Hoshizaki-san feels horny, then just do it with Yo-chan. Once Yo-chan releases a lot of semen inside you, Hoshizaki-san, I¡¯m sure that the itch will stop ¡¹

    Nei look sat Michi.

    Michi;

    ¡¸ Look me in the eye ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san looks at Michi per instruction.

    ¡¸ Carve this in the deepest part of your mind. From now on, your lust will never be released unless Master have sex with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll beg for it, saying ¡°please have sex with me.¡± anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Hoshizaki-san has to be turned on the most when she¡¯s wearing her tennis clothes. When you wear them, you¡¯d want Yo-chan to bang you so hard ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem, what would I do during tournaments? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be fine, Yo-chan will come to do you for sure. Hoshizaki-san, you¡¯ll play while having Yo-chan¡¯s semen filling up your womb, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t listen to any other answer than ¡°Yes¡± ¡¹

    Michi squeezes her Qi.

    ¡¸ Uguuu, hauu, ah, y-yes, I understand ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s forced to accept.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a promise. Please follow it for the rest of your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu ¡¹

    I vibrate my hand touching her crotch.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s face blushes in shame.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, you¡¯re aroused, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I whisper to her ears.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san¡¯s already wet ¡¹

    I can feel moisture even on top of her bloomers.

    It¡¯s making lewd wet noises.

    ¡¸ No, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let me ask you again. Hoshizaki-san, are you aroused? ¡¹

    The bindings invoke.

    ¡¸ I-I am! I¡¯m aroused! ¡¹

    I lick Hoshizaki-san¡¯s nipple while strengthening the vibration from my hand.

    A two-point attack on breasts and crotch.

    ¡¸ Aaafuuuu ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s feeling it.

    Okay, let¡¯s attack her armpits too.

    I place my free hand on Hoshizaki-san¡¯s armpit.

    But.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I felt something scrapping ¡¹

    Nei grins and then looked at Michi.

    ¡¸ Please raise your arms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san raises her arms.

    Nei turns up the short-sleeves to the shoulder and then.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Hoshizaki-san forgot to shave some armpit hair ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s just lazy.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look! ¡¹

    Far from watching, there¡¯s already photos and video recordings of it.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already in the second year so you should make sure that you¡¯re always clean1 You don¡¯t know when someone will rape you! ¡¹

    Nei says in a malicious tone.

    ¡­I

    It¡¯s a bit arousing to see this beautiful high school girl having some missed spots.

    That¡¯s fresh.

    Yeah, these women around me are all amazing.

    They all live together with me and yet I never saw them clean up their armpit hair.

    They do it where I can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, this is the worst ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s crying as the missed spots are pointed out.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t prepared, and yet I¡¯m about to be raped, I don¡¯t like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? So you want to be prepared for rape? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ No! I made a decision to experience my first time on Christmas or Valentines, on an expensive hotel, I want to dress up, not this practice wear, and even underwear, I wanted to put on lucky underwear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Hoshizaki-san has lucky underwear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was planning to buy one! ¡¹

    Nei asks. Hoshizaki-san screams.

    ¡¸ Eeeh? But it¡¯s boring to lose your virginity on a rare occasion like Christmas or Valentines though! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s make this day where nothing else is happening your life¡¯s anniversary! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! There are dates printed on the images too! And then we¡¯ll write ¡°Hoshizaki Kana-chan¡¯s deflowering anniversary!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then ¡°First rape anniversary¡± ¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee are holding the camera tell Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s time for us to check on her hymen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. We need to take photos of it! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee urges Nei, and I hold Hoshizaki-san¡¯s bloomers.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo! W-Wait! ¡¹

    I pull it down.

    The cloth is pulled out from her round ass.

    ¡¸ No! D-Don¡¯t look! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s pubic hair and slit.

    It¡¯s drenched.

    I then pull out her bloomers from her legs.

    Well no, I left it on one foot.

    That¡¯s rape-like.

    Nei changed Hoshizaki-san¡¯s hair to a ponytail.

    Her top is pulled up, exposing her naked breasts and nipples.

    Her skirt¡¯s flipped, and the underwear¡¯s taken off.

    ¡¸ Her pubic hair¡¯s thicker than I thought ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s trembling in shame.

    ¡¸ This is nice on its own, natural and such ¡¹

    I tell Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯ll be your slave now so why don¡¯t we place a proof? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan there should be a box of shaving set in the drawer behind you. Could you get it? ¡¹

    Shaving?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you want to try it? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles at me.

    ¡­I

    I want to drop Hoshizaki-san to the bottom of shame.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it, Misuzu, get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu brings in a small box.

    When I open the box, there¡¯s shaving cream and razor inside.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re joking, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ un, guguguu ¡¹

    I apply shaving cream on Hoshizaki-san¡¯s pubic hair.

    Yukino¡¯s the last one I shaved.

    My women all have thin pubic hair after all.

    No, I think they handle it by themselves.

    Speaking of which, how¡¯s Yukino¡¯s pubic hair now?

    She shows up on TV broadcast wearing a tiny bikini every time.

    She must be shaving, so it doesn¡¯t stick out.

    Soon, I¡¯ll shave it again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m shaving it ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! ¡¹

    Yes way.

    Zorizorizorizori.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, you¡¯re skilled ¡¹

    No, Ruriko, you don¡¯t have to praise me for this.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ll shave yours when you grow up too, Agnes.

    Zorizorizori.

    ¡¸ Here, a towel, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu hands me a towel.

    I wipe off the shaved hair and foam from her genitals.

    ¡¸ Wow! It¡¯s smooth! ¡¹

    Agnes said. Hoshizaki-san trembles in shame.

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it ¡¹

    I also apply shaving cream on Hoshizaki-san¡¯s armpit.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, while we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll also shave the missed spots ¡¹

    I take the razor.

    ¡¸ Either way, I want to do Hoshizaki-san with a clean body ¡¹

    Zorizorizori.

    Okay.

    And let¡¯s shave the other side too.

    ¡¸ Noooo, this is embarrassing! This is much more embarrassing than the pubic hair!! ¡¹

    Tears spill from Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes.

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, open your legs ¡¹

    I order her.

    ¡¸ Spread your legs as wide as possible. I want to see Hoshizaki-san¡¯s pussy. While at it, your anus as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! Never! ¡¹

    Though she says that.

    ¡¸ Open it. Spread your legs like a frog ¡¹

    She can¡¯t go against Michi¡¯s orders.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? No, no, nooooooo!!! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san spreads her legs regardless of her will.

    ¡¸ Oh my, your body¡¯s soft. Great. Girls with stiff body have fewer variations in sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Hoshizaki-san whose hands are raised upwards, and legs spread like a frog specimen and said.

    ¡¸ Now then, Yo-chan, open up Hoshizaki-san¡¯s vagina and let¡¯s see her hymen! ¡¹

    I stretch out my hands to her now smooth mound.

    ¡¸ Hey, s-stop! ¡¹

    I use both my forefingers and spread out her vagina.

    Love nectar drips down.

    No matter how much she refuses, her body is getting excited.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see it! There! Pink! Hymen!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s camera captures Hoshizaki-san¡¯s genital area.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, please look this way. Look into the lens ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee records Hoshizaki-san¡¯s alluring figure with the digital camera.

    ¡¸ Look. Do as you¡¯re told ¡¹

    Michi gives instructions. Hoshizaki-san looks at the camera.

    ¡¸ You too, look this way, okay, ready! ¡¹

    Click.

    Click. Click.

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Hoshizaki-san¡¯s virgin body one after another.

    Taking photos of her body, and then together with me, and zoomed in pictures of her genital area only.

    Nei¡¯s also recording the video.

    ¡¸ What do you plan on doing with that photo? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san asks with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Are you threatening me with that? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t threaten our allies. I mean, this is just a commemorative photo. We all have one. Pictures of ourselves offering our virginity to Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do have one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan also has one, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Nei said. Agnes replied.

    ¡¸ I also keep my precious photos during my first time with Master. If you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll show it to you later ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to see that! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san screams loudly.

    ¡¸ Now then, is that enough checking of hymen? ¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee and Nei.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think we¡¯re done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do what you want now ¡¹

    I look at Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m about to be raped? ¡¹

    She¡¯s terrified.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll make you cum first. It will hurt if your body isn¡¯t relaxed ¡¹

    ¡¸ It hurts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This thing will enter inside Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body ¡¹

    I show her my penis.

    ¡¸ That thing can¡¯t fit in! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san trembles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Agnes can gobble it up to the root ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko, you girls make her cum ¡¹

    I tell the two.

    Nagisa teaches Misuzu techniques to attack girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let Hoshizaki-san watch how a man and woman have sex ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san doesn¡¯t seem to understand what I¡¯m talking about

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, have you seen real sex? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Just from videos. During middle school, we watched on a friend¡¯s computer as a joke ¡¹

    So it¡¯s a sex viewing party for girls only.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I meant, I¡¯m talking about live raw sex ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san;

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    That¡¯s obvious. She¡¯s a virgin.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll show you one. Agnes ¡¹

    I call Agnes.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex, take off all your clothes and come here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes takes off her bra and panty hurriedly.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    She clings to me.

    ¡¸ No way? Are you really doing it with that small girl? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes is still 12, but she¡¯s already a woman. My woman ¡¹

    I hug Agnes and massage her breasts.

    ¡¸ Papaaa ¡¹

    Agnes kisses my cheeks ecstatically.

    Her cute white hands hold my erect penis and gently rubs it like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll teach that lady how to sex, so we make her want to do it as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Then, I tell Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi, have Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes focus on us having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi looks in a bit of pain.

    ¡¸ I know, once I¡¯m done with Hoshizaki-san, I¡¯ll play with you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s spirit is strong; so she might say that holding the other party¡¯s body with Shingetsu isn¡¯t that hard.

    However, Misuzu and Ruriko will attack Hoshizaki-san.

    I will have sex with Agnes and show it off. Being unable to participate must be painful.

    Therefore, I promised her to have sex later.

    Although it would be rape instead of sex.

    Michi prefers to be ravished than having regular sex.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I¡¯ll lick from below, you should go with her breasts ¡¹

    Misuzu gives instructions.

    ¡¸ How should I do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it like how you want to feel it. Also, I think she¡¯s a masochist. Therefore, I think she might like the pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, begin, Misuzu. Ruriko ¡¹

    Misuzu inserts her head to Hoshizaki-san¡¯s spread wide legs.

    Ruriko attacks Hoshizaki-san¡¯s breasts from the side.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! Noooooo!!! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s skin feels the tongues of two girls.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei are capturing that moment.

    ¡¸ And now, look over there. Watch. Look at Master ¡¹

    Michi turns Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes to look at us while the pleasure crawls in her body.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    We kiss each other intensely.

    Our tongues entwined with each other.

    ¡¸ Such a small girl and yet, so lewd ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. This raw scene should arouse Hoshizaki-san more.

    I suck on Agnes¡¯ nipples intensely as Hoshizaki-san watches.

    ¡¸ Auuu, it feels good. Papa, lick me more! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san has Ruriko licking and massaging her nipples.

    The pleasure Agnes feels should go through her as well.

    ¡¸ Papa, you see, Agnes, ¡¹

    Agnes talks to me with an eager face.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants it now. I want Papa¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Agnes must¡¯ve been aroused from watching my attack on Hoshizaki-san earlier.

    ¡¸ Okay, then, tell her how Agnes feels right now ¡¹

    Milky white blonde hair and fair skin.

    The 12-year-old angelic beauty speaks to Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan. Agnes will have sex with Papa now ¡¹

    I massage Agnes¡¯ small breasts.

    Ah, there¡¯s some love nectar dripping on her ass.

    ¡¸ Having sex with Papa feels amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where does it feel pleasant? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s when the penis pokes and grinds inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I also love when Papa blows hot stuff deep inside! ¡¹

    Agnes rubs her crotch with my legs.

    My legs are getting wet with love nectar.

    ¡¸ I love it. I love Papa. Please love Agnes forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Agnes is Papa¡¯s slave forever ¡¹

    Then, Agnes;

    ¡¸ Papa, please put it in. Please do Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, then let¡¯s connect with each other in a way that lady could see it ¡¹

    I sit cross-legged on the bed and hug Agnes¡¯ naked body on top of my knees.

    Agnes spreads her legs wide and prepares for insertion.

    ¡¸ Look at it, Hoshizaki-san. Watch as I put it inside Agnes. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, please take a look. Papa¡¯s thing will come inside Agnes ¡¹

    I insert the tip of my glans on Agnes¡¯ slit.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Agnes takes a deep breath and accepts my penis.

    ¡¸ N-No way! That huge thing went in?! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s eyes are concentrating on the connecting part.

    ¡¸ Papa, please come in deeper!! ¡¹

    Zuryuryu.

    Pushing inside her small passage. I dive deeper inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu. Papa. Papa! I love you!! ¡¹

    Zun!!

    Finally, Agnes¡¯ vagina swallows my penis to the root.

    ¡¸ No way! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s dumbfounded as she watches a 12-year-old girl have sex.

    ¡¸ Agnes, move it. Try moving your waist and find where it feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Agnes slowly moves her waist.

    I always have sex with Agnes whenever we¡¯re together since May.

    Agnes has the pleasures of sex mastered.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, it feels good here, look ¡¹

    Agnes says while making a spin with her waist.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis is grinding inside Agnes, it feels good! It makes me shiver! It¡¯s amazing! ¡¹

    Next, she moves her waist up and down.

    ¡¸ This is also good. The tip of the penis pokes deep inside. Agnes loves this! Aaah, Aafuu! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Agnes gasps as she moves her waist rhythmically.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aah, aah, ahn, aaah ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s gasping as well.

    Oh, it¡¯s Misuzu.

    Misuzu¡¯s stimulating Hoshizaki-san¡¯s clitoris matching Agnes¡¯ movements.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, Papa! Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn, aaahn! aaah! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    Agnes and Hoshizaki-san¡¯s pleasure is in sync.

    It¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸ Agnes put your hands in the front. Doggy pose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes gets on all fours.

    I got up and grabbed Agnes¡¯ cute ass.

    Then, I penetrated Agnes from behind like that.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Ahn, Ahn, Aaahn, Papa! Papa¡¯s violating me!!! ¡¹

    The 12-year-old half-foreign beauty is getting violated from behind.

    Hoshizaki-san witnesses that scene.

    ¡¸ It feels good! More! More! Please penetrate Agnes more!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this!? What¡¯s this?! What¡¯s this?! Noooo! I feel strange!!! ¡¹

    There¡¯s an intense sexual pleasure rising up from Hoshizaki-san¡¯s body thanks to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    There¡¯s a scene of a girl gasping as I penetrate her in front of Hoshizaki-san.

    Hoshizaki-san is attacked by intense waves of pleasure she never felt before.

    ¡¸ I!!! I!! I¡¯m feeling strange! I¡¯m going crazy!!! ¡¹

    Oh, seeing Hoshizaki-san¡¯s state. Misuzu started speeding up.

    She¡¯s making full use of her tongue and fingers to drive into the climax in one go.

    Therefore.

    I also speed up my attack on Agnes.

    ¡¸ P-Papaaa!! Aaaaaaah! Agnes is breaking!!! ¡¹

    I should go first.

    I¡¯ll show how I ejaculate and then have Hoshizaki-san climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Agnes, I¡¯m about to cum Agnes! I¡¯m going to pour in my baby seeds deep inside Agnes!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Release it, Papa!! Agnes wants the hot sperm inside of her!! ¡¹

    I accelerate my waist.

    Bang bang bang bang. Agnes¡¯ small ass slams into my abdomen.

    Agnes and I are getting sweaty.

    There¡¯s sweat dripping down on the tip of Agnes¡¯ cute nipples.

    I grab her breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san! Look! I¡¯m going to cum inside Agnes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! If you do that she¡¯ll get pregnant! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind! Please give it inside Agnes, Papa!! ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Here I come! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    I make sure that Hoshizaki-san can see.

    I hug Agnes¡¯ small body.

    Then I show the part where we¡¯re connecting.

    Deep inside Agnes¡¯ womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, so hot! Papa¡¯s hot stuff is coming out!! ¡¹

    Agnes trembles from the heat of semen.

    I grind in my waist and push it in.

    I ejaculate intensely.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming!! Papa¡¯s giving it all to Agnes! T-The hot stuff is spreading out in my stomach!!!! ¡¹

    Hearing those dirty words.

    Hoshizaki-san also climaxes.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san reached ecstasy, her waist is trembling.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this?! What¡¯s this?! What¡¯s this?!!!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s too abnormal for an ordinary girl.

    Reaching climax as she watches another girl have sex.

    ¡¸ Noooooo! Noooooo!! Cummiiiiiiinggg!!! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m still cumming inside Agnes.

 Chapter 640. Ordinary Girl Raped Part 3 â€“ Deflowering

    Chapter 640. Ordinary Girl Raped (Part 3 ¨C Deflowering)

    ¡¸ Hauu, hauuuu, hauuuu ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s consciousness finally comes back from the climax.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating that her beautiful half-naked body is shining brightly.

    Misuzu¡¯s no longer licking Hoshizaki-san¡¯s genital area.

    She¡¯s now playing with the breasts from the side.

    Hoshizaki-san who has her tennis-wear half-undressed is spreading out her legs sloppily.

    I can see love nectar spilling out from her slit.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei are capturing that scene.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Her breathing is going back to normal. Looking good.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    I give Michi instructions.

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi orders Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Look at Master ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s big eyes look at me as Michi orders her.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Hmmph! ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Inside Agnes.

    Making sure that Hoshizaki-san has a good look at it.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s shocked.

    My penis that slipped outside is still looking stiff.

    And then, a large amount of semen drips down from Agnes¡¯ small vagina to her thighs.

    ¡¸ Papa, it felt amazing. Let¡¯s do it again ¡¹

    Agnes showed a happy smile and kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko will clean it up ¡¹

    Ruriko said and then sucks on my penis.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, delicious ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s surprised to see a high-class lady do oral sex.

    ¡¸ In the end, it was Misuzu-chan who led her to climax. I really am not suited in pleasing women ¡¹

    Misuzu has a strong homosexual preference from the start.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t have it.

    That¡¯s a bit of a problem with Yoshiko-san.

    Yoshiko-san is also gay.

    She loves Ruriko too much.

    I mean, she¡¯s not good at dealing with men.

    Therefore, if Ruriko would have some homosexual plays with Yoshiko-san, she¡¯d be satisfied, however.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t have any interest in it.

    To Ruriko, Yoshiko-san is not a subject for sex.

    Ruriko only thinks of Yoshiko-san as a close relative she can open her heart to, just like Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Y-You, cumming inside such a small girl, what are you thinking?! ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san says while trembling.

    ¡¸ Oh? I always have it poured inside of me too ¡¹

    Ruriko says while smiling.

    ¡¸ I even received it last night. Men¡¯s sperm can survive inside a woman¡¯s womb for a week. Therefore, Onii-sama¡¯s baby seeds are still alive inside my womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too ¡¹

    Agnes and Ruriko smile at each other.

    ¡¸ What are you people? Are you crazy? ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, we¡¯re different from the common sense you¡¯ve lived in so far ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, a high-school boy having a harem is impossible, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t mind. We¡¯re special after all ¡¹

    Nei says without hesitation.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re misunderstanding if you think you can do anything because you¡¯re rich! The school or the police won¡¯t allow this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house isn¡¯t just a wealthy house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ We can replace a ruling party or even the prime minister. We have enough power to influence not only Japan but also America and other countries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, even the media and Hoshizaki-san¡¯s loved entertainment industry is easily manipulated by us ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Also, did you forget? This house is owned by the current board chairman in our school. In short, the school is on our side. While at it, we told her that Hoshizaki-san will be raped here today. She said okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, do you not remember, Hoshizaki-san? When I dyed my hair black, and it looked like I completely renewed myself. Maybe you already forgot about it though ¡¹

    Nei used to be the blonde haired delinquent that¡¯s feared inside the school.

    When she dyed her hair back to black, the rumors about Nei were turned to ¡°those were all just false information and everything was just exaggerated.¡±

    Nei¡¯s been behaving herself inside the school for the past four months.

    She¡¯s even helping me out in my bakery.

    They all no longer care about the Rumors about Nei.

    ¡¸ The part about me having relationships with dangerous people is right though ¡¹

    Nei laughs ominously.

    To be honest, it¡¯s not Nei but Minaho-neesan who has a huge connection with the underground society.

    ¡¸ Even the dangerous people are our allies. Kouzuki SS as well ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we tell you? We have the authority, money, and violence. Therefore, we won¡¯t get caught, we won¡¯t get sued, we can do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you plan on raping me? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Hoshizaki-san¡¯s cute that I want to make you my slave ¡¹

    I tell Hoshizaki-san.

    ¡¸ Besides, we want to make Hoshizaki-san our ally ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you want the taste of our power, Hoshizaki-san? ¡¹

    Nei said. Hoshizaki-san fell silent.

    ¡¸ Do you not want to become allies with Kouzuki Misuzu? ¡¹

    Misuzu says while touching Hoshizaki-san¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it¡¯s hard and stuff again ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s been licking my penis looked up and smiled.

    ¡¸ Well then, time to put this inside Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san trembles.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move. Keep looking at Master ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Qi binds her again.

    Now then.

    I get in between Hoshizaki-san¡¯s legs.

    I lift one leg and lick to her thighs.

    Yes, soft.

    But, it¡¯s filled with flexibility and vigor for a 17-year-old girl.

    I caress Hoshizaki-san¡¯s legs with my hands.

    Her ass too.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t touch me ¡¹

    Hoshizaki-san stares at me as she¡¯s under Michi¡¯s control.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, do you know why I chose Hoshizaki-san? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Isn¡¯t it because she¡¯s the most beautiful in our school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s one of them but, she¡¯s also one of the characters that are not in Yo-chan¡¯s harem yet, right? ¡¹

    Character?

    ¡¸ You still haven¡¯t done senior-junior sex, right? Well you see, I¡¯m the Onee-chan type ¡¹

    Right, at first, I called Nei ¡°Natou-senpai.¡±

    Misuzu and Anya are both a year older, but they don¡¯t feel like a senior.

    ¡¸ And here you go, Hoshizaki Kana Senpai! Have fun eating your senior¡¯s virginity ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Kana Senpai ¡¹

    Wow, that¡¯s definitely fresh.

    I feel thrilled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be Senpai¡¯s first man, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Noooooo! ¡¹

    First, I hug her thin body and kiss her.

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t like it.

    But, she can¡¯t escape from my lips.

    I kiss her again and again and then licked her ears, to her neck.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t lick me there ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s sweating, so it¡¯s a bit salty.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai feels nice to hold. You¡¯re so slender, soft, and warm¡¹

    She has beautiful proportions, and yet she¡¯s slim.

    Her size fits my arms.

    ¡¸ I only feel disgusted. ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ It will feel good soon. Papa¡¯s good at it ¡¹

    Agnes who just had sex with me said.

    ¡¸ The first few times will hurt. Please endure that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to endure anything! ¡¹

    Meanwhile, I massage Kana-senpai¡¯s breasts.

    Yes, that ponytail and tennis clothing, yet her breasts and pussy are both exposed.

    Nei really knows how the points on how to please me.

    Also, these well-shaped breasts have a nice nipple.

    Misuzu¡¯s been playing with it, so it¡¯s really stiff now.

    ¡¸ A, aahn! Aaah, S-Stop! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s gasps sound sexual as her body came once, she¡¯s still on fire.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai¡¯s only mine now. I¡¯ll be the only man who can kiss, touch and lick your breasts, no, even see Kana-senpai¡¯s naked body ¡¹

    I say while sucking on her nipples.

    ¡¸ If ever Senpai does this to any other man? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could it be that you plan to kill me? ¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸ No way, all we¡¯re going to do is forsake you. Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Forsake? ¡¹

    Nei nods.

    ¡¸ Yeah that might be the harshest one, when we forsake you, that means that all of the benefits from being allies with us will all disappear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house will forsake you as well ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Come to think of it, Hoshizaki-san, your father is in a trading company, isn¡¯t he? Your father must be celebrating if he discovers that his daughter has a connection with the Kouzuki house. There¡¯s no trading company in Japan that¡¯s not involved with Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if Kouzuki house has forsaken his daughter, Hoshizaki-san¡¯s father might be in trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuh! ¡¹

    I play with Kana-senpai¡¯s clitoris with my finger.

    Yeah, her vagina¡¯s coming loose now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you my woman, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    I spread out Kana-senpai¡¯s legs wide open.

    And press my penis against her opening.

    ¡¸ N-No! P-Please! Everything but that!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope, I¡¯ll still do this. I¡¯ll make you my woman, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I grab Kana-senpai¡¯s shoulder with one hand.

    And I use my other hand to adjust the angle of my penis.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Michi. Let her say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi knows what I want from just that line.

    ¡¸ Please follow what I say and make a promise ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s qi controls Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Look into Master¡¯s eyes and first, say your name ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Hoshizaki Kana ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells me.

    ¡¸ I will be your sex slave. Please take my virginity to your heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I, n-no! Noo!! Will be¡­ Will be your sex slave¡­ Please.. take my¡­ virginity¡­ to your heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    Kana-senpai desperately fights inside her head, yet she repeats the same line.

    Oh, more tears are spilling out of her eyes.

    Still, her eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Please pierce through your thing into my pussy who hasn¡¯t tasted a man yet. Please break my hymen forcefully ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please¡­ pierce through¡­your thing¡­ inside Kana¡­ Kana¡¯s pussy! Break my¡­ Hymen ¡¹

    Kana-senpai repeats Michi¡¯s words while crying.

    ¡¸ Please pour the first-experience semen into my womb, I don¡¯t mind if I become pregnant. Please violate me until we make a baby. Please rape me ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please¡­ pour the first¡­ I don¡¯t want this! first-experience semen.. into my womb¡­ I-I don¡¯t mind if I become pregnant¡­ I¡¯ll get pregnant. Please no. I don¡¯t want to get pregnant¡­ Please violate me until we make a baby, rape me¡­ noooooooo ¡¹

    The more Kana-senpai say it, the more she¡¯s aroused.

    Her vagina¡¯s relaxing even more.

    It¡¯s swallowing in my penis little by little.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take Kana-senpai! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooooooo!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I give it to you. Swear to give him your virginity and your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuugh! Kana¡¯s virginity is yours!!! ¡¹

    At that moment.

    Jururi.

    My glans goes inside Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, noooo, it¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look away from me! Kana!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s teary eyes look at me.

    Oh, I can feel a strong resistance on the tip of my penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m breaking it ¡¹

    I use my rock hard erect penis to break the proof of her virginity.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Ouch! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!!!!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai desperately pleads to me from the pain.

    However,

    I¡¯m not slowing down

    Juzuzuzuzuzu!!

    ¡¸ Noooooo!! It¡¯s ripping!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tearing it apart!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this! Nooooo!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh, Kana-senpai! I¡¯m taking Senpai¡¯s virginity! I¡¯m breaking it!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop it!!! Please don¡¯t go in any deeper! Pull it out! Spare me!! ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m going further.

    I want to feel the depths.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuh!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    Jununununununu!!!

    I open up the narrow road with my meat rod.

    I push deeper into Kana-senpai¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸ No, no, noooooo!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai!! ¡¹

    I hug Kana-senpai¡¯s body and push it into the root.

    ¡¸ HIgiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    This is the goal.

    My glans is kissing Kana-senpai¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa, aaaah, aaaauuuu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai breathes in pain.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, we¡¯re now connected. My dick is all inside Kana-senpai now. Kana-senpai¡¯s virginity feels pleasant. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuugh! Uuugh! Kuuuu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s crying voiceless now.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s just the deflowering ¡¹

    I kiss Kana-senpai¡¯s lips.

    I massage her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just getting started ¡¹

    Then, I¡­

    I started moving my waist.

    ¡¸ Ouch! Wait! It hurts! Stop! Don¡¯t move! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible! I can¡¯t cum unless I move! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to cum inside Kana-senpai¡¯s womb! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! I¡¯ll get pregnant! ¡¹

    I keep it going.

    Swinging my hips rhythmically.

    Gucho, gucho, gucho.

    Using the virgin blood as lubrication, I gouge inside Kana-senpai.

    I¡¯m changing the shape of her pussy to my penis.

    I will be having fun with this body from now on.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! Stop! For real, stop it!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, let¡¯s do it at least once, I¡¯ll do my best to ejaculate sooner ¡¹

    I speed up the movement of my waist.

    ¡¸ Noooooo!!! It hurts!!! Ouch! It hurts!!! It really hurts!!!! ¡¹

    Ooh, I feel like I¡¯m about to ejaculate while looking at Kana-senpai¡¯s face of pain.

    ¡¸ Ooh, it¡¯s coming soon! Kana-senpai. I¡¯m cumming inside!!! I¡¯m going to release a lot inside Kana-senpai!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooooo! No! No! Nooooo!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at me! Look at my face as I cum inside you, Kana-senpai!!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaah.

    I-It¡¯s coming!!!

    ¡¸ Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Kanna-senpai! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    I blew it up.

    Dooopu!!!

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai trembles from the hot liquid invading her uterus.

    Doopu.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s something hot spreading inside of me? ¡¹

    Doopu.

    ¡¸ Ooh, that¡¯s a lot. That¡¯s my semen ¡¹

    Doooku.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh! It feels good! Kana-senpai!!!! ¡¹

    I ejaculate to the last drop while sucking on Kana-senpai¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ N-Nooooooooooooo!!!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s crying while she looks at me.

    She continues crying.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Haa. haa. haa. haa. haa.

    ¡¸ That was amazing. Kana-senpai. With this, your body is now mine, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I hug Kana-senpai¡¯s body tightly.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai¡¯s womb is filled with my semen right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ No more! I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t care! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while still crying.

    Michi¡¯s control is still active.

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t look away from me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already over, right? Get off me! Pull it out! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? My dick is still looking hard inside Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go with naked for the second round. The tennis clothes are nice and all but I want to do Kana-senpai naked now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, I¡¯d like to capture the connected part like that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan. You¡¯re already his slave, so I¡¯m calling you Kana-chan now. Look at the camera please ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a sex slave! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says that, but her eyes look at the lens of the camera.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Now that we¡¯re at this stage, you don¡¯t have any more choices you know? Ah, Dear, look this way too. As for the hands, let¡¯s see, massage Kana-chan¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    The sounds of the camera shutter continue.

    More tears spilled from Kana-senpai¡¯s eye again.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you pull out for now? I¡¯d like to take a photo of the semen and blood dripping from the vagina that just lost its virginity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too! ¡¹

    Nei brings in the video camera.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up! ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from inside Kana-senpai.

    After it slips out.

    Semen turned pink with blood drips out.

    ¡¸ Okay, look at the camera, yes, like that ¡¹

    Two cameras are recording a clear photo of a girl just raped.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes tries to clean up my penis with her mouth, but.

    ¡¸ Wait, don¡¯t do that, Agnes! ¡¹

    I stop Agnes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t lick blood, okay? It¡¯s not okay for your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, Danna-sama. Wet tissue ¡¹

    Misuzu hands me a wet tissue.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, wipe it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ cute hands wipe my still erect penis.

    Ooh, the coldness of the wet tissue feels nice.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done taking filming ¡¹

    Nei smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Okay, round two ¡¹

    I look at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take it all off, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks up at me, trembling in fear.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Please stop already! It hurts! No more!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s body is beautiful even when having sex naked.

    Oh, this is what an ordinary body feels like.

    For comparison, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Nei¡¯s body;

    They look perfect when naked.

    It¡¯s as if it¡¯s natural for them to be naked. It¡¯s that beauty.

    Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, and Edie, their bodies show excellence in their training when naked.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi, when they get naked; it feels firm, dignified.

    When Megu, Mana, and Agnes gets naked; it feels like it¡¯s the norm.

    However.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s naked body;

    It¡¯s clearly showing that her clothes are absent.

    Yes, it feels lacking.

    Her bra and panty add to her body.

    It gets better when she wears beautiful clothes.

    I see now why humans started to wear clothes.

    It was to make up for what¡¯s lacking.

    That feeling of something lacking isn¡¯t beauty.

    I see.

    All of my women are indeed out of the ordinary.

    They all are beautiful enough even when they¡¯re naked.

    An ordinary girl lack beauty when naked. They wear clothes to fix it.

    I see it now.

    However.

    For now, I feel charmed from the ordinary girl like Kana-senpai because she¡¯s lacking that beauty.

    I think I like Kana-senpai more.

    I like her, so I want to tease her.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m cumming again! Kana-senpai! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cum inside anymore!!! ¡¹

    I pour out my second creampie.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I told you I don¡¯t want this!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai feels my hot liquid eroding her womb again.

    ¡¸ Ufufu! Yo-chan can still go on ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think I can go for another ¡¹

    My penis isn¡¯t losing strength inside Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ What are you going to do when I get pregnant!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while crying.

    ¡¸ You know, Kana-chan ¡¹

    Nei whispers.

    ¡¸ Do you not think that it¡¯s strange when we have sex with Yo-chan, and yet we¡¯re not pregnant? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks up.

    ¡¸ Do you know about emergency contraceptives? A drug that prevents you from becoming pregnant even when you receive it inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That thing exists ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Besides, there¡¯s also contraceptive pills. We, oh wait, Katsuko-oneechan don¡¯t take them anymore. She wants to get pregnant after all. Other than her, we all drink contraceptives! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that means Danna-sama can have sex with us anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel sad when Onii-sama doesn¡¯t ejaculate inside of me ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Kana-chan doesn¡¯t need to worry about getting pregnant! As long as you don¡¯t make us angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, this is the mentioned drug ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows Kana-senpai a white pill.

    ¡¸ Give me that! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tries to grab it but.

    Michi doesn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll give it to you, but we have a condition ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean until Kana-chan promises to become our ally.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means becoming a member of his harem. A sex slave ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Do you not want to become allies with Misuzu-chan, Michi, and me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too ¡¹

    Ruriko and Agnes.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kana-chan still has a lot of girls she doesn¡¯t know yet. Well, I guess you know about Megu-chan already ¡¹

    Nei speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do? Would Kana-chan go to the police and say ¡°I was raped?¡± In that case, the tv, newspapers, and internet will show Kana-chan¡¯s name, address, age, and your face as a rape victim. All together with the photos and videos we just took. Our names won¡¯t show up at all. The police won¡¯t catch us. To make up for it, Kana-chan¡¯s rapist would be some unknown 42-year-old man from a Chinese restaurant. Kana-chan will be known as someone raped by an old man ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s bluffing.

    But, Kana-senpai believes it.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if you join us, you¡¯ll become happier than you ever think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I guarantee it ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I¡¯ll join you. I¡¯ll be your ally ¡¹

    Kana-senpai succumbs.

    ¡¸ in other words? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll become one of his harem members! I just have to be his sex slave, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just have to be? ¡¹

    I speak to Kana-senpai in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Ugh, I will, I get it, please let me. Please make, Hoshizaki Kana, your slave ¡¹

    My penis grows bigger inside Kana-senpai again.

    ¡¸ You keep on saying ¡°you.¡± Let¡¯s see, Yo-chan, how do you want her to call you? ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ Nobu will do. Since we¡¯re senior-junior, I¡¯ll call her ¡°Kana-senpai,¡± and senpai will call me ¡°Nobu,¡± that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    If we do that, it will look casual.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s practice it. Let¡¯s start with Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nobu ¡¹

    Our genitals are still connected.

    When Kana-senpai called me ¡°Nobu¡± her vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ Yes, okay. How about we finish another round? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, if I recall, you have a boyfriend, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Kana-senpai has a boyfriend.

    Although I don¡¯t think she loves him that much.

    ¡¸ W-What about it? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks, looking terrified.

    ¡¸ Call him right now and break up with him ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Call your boyfriend right now, while Yo-chan¡¯s embracing your naked body and having sex with you ¡¹

    Kyuukyuukyuu.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s vagina is clamping me hard.

 Chapter 641. Ordinary girl raped Part 4

    Chapter 641. Ordinary girl raped (Part 4)

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s talking to her boyfriend on the phone.

    ¡¸ W-Where I am right now? T-That has nothing to do with you! ¡¹

    I¡¯m hugging Kana-senpai from behind.

    We¡¯re doing it in a sitting position.

    My erect penis is digging deep inside Kana-senpai¡¯s pussy wet with love nectar, virgin blood, and semen.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t move ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells me when I moved my waist.

    I have fun feeling Kana-senpai¡¯s breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ N-No! I-I¡¯m talking to someone here ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s skin is flushed due to tension.

    Sweat flows down through her cleavage.

    I lick on Kana-senpai¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Kuun! D-Don¡¯t lick me there! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s talking to her boyfriend on the phone while I bang her.

    Her face is strained in shame.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei are filming that silliness.

    ¡¸ I told you I¡¯m talking to this side. Shut up already! Why would you care? I¡¯m the one who decides what I do with whoever ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s venting out the humiliation from her body being taken away to her boyfriend.

    ¡¸ Y-You see. Sorry but I¡¯m going to break up with you now! Ahn! ¡¹

    She gasped when I fiddled with her nipples.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! I¡¯m breaking up! I¡¯m done with you! That¡¯s all! Okay?! Aagu!! ¡¹

    Still, her sweaty breasts are sticky.

    There¡¯s a sweet smell coming from this skin of a 17-year-old tennis player girl I can¡¯t describe.

    ¡¸ Why, you ask? That doesn¡¯t matter! All you need to know is that I¡¯m breaking up with you! Do you get it?! We¡¯re done! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s boyfriend hasn¡¯t even kissed her yet.

    She only took an expensive gift from him, and they didn¡¯t even go to date on her birthday.

    Kana-senpai didn¡¯t like that man from the start.

    ¡¸ Stop grumbling! I don¡¯t want to hear your voice anymore! You¡¯re a useless mutt, so I don¡¯t want you anymore ¡¹

    It¡¯s about time I show up.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, give me your phone ¡¹

    Senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Just give it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kana-senpai hands me her phone timidly.

    I.

    ¡¸ Ah, hello? I don¡¯t know ho you are, but Kana¡¯s already my woman, so she¡¯s breaking up with you ¡¹

    ¡º W-Who¡¯s this? ¡»

    There¡¯s a male voice coming on the other side of the phone.

    Let¡¯s finish this up already.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need to tell you who you are, right? You no longer have anything to do with Kana anymore ¡¹

    ¡º A-Are, you someone from our school? ¡»

    ¡¸ Well, who knows? Oh right. Just to tell you beforehand, if you try to get close to my Kana even once, I¡¯m going to beat you to death. Don¡¯t show yourself close to Kana. I also forbid you to talk to her. Do you get it?! ¡¹

    I try to copy Nei¡¯s delinquent mode.

    ¡º H-hey. Wait! Kana-san! Give the phone back to Kana-san!

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s lying down next to me naked ¡¹

    I ended the call.

    I gave a bit of a lie.

    Kana¡¯s not next to me but above me.

    Our lower bodies are connected.

    But, I feel sorry to tell him that fact.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, what¡¯s his name? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Godai Kousuke ¡¹

    Then.

    Kana¡¯s phone rings again.

    I knew it, he redialed.

    I press the call switch.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t try to talk with Kana again! Godai Kousuke! ¡¹

    I made the first move before the other side.

    ¡¸ If you try to do this again, I¡¯m going to kill you ¡¹

    I ended the call.

    ¡¸ Here you go, Kana-senpai. Block all the calls from that number ¡¹

    I return the phone to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai¡¯s my woman, right? ¡¹

    I pierce Kana from below.

    ¡¸ Aauu!! I get it! I get it already! ¡¹

    Kana-san operates her phone in a hurry.

    Yeah, she should do that herself.

    ¡¸ I-I did as you said ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, well done. Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I hug Kana-senpai¡¯s body from behind.

    I pat her head.

    ¡¸ I-I might¡¯ve been broken now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai cries again.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, it¡¯s just the start of Kana-chan¡¯s bright future! ¡¹

    Nei said while aiming the camera at Kana.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take her to a party next week. It would be in a first-class hotel in downtown Tokyo. The celebrities Kana-chan likes will come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that one? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸ What party? ¡¹

    I asked Nei.

    ¡¸ Kabuki. It¡¯s a party for announcing the successor actor. Mii-chan¡¯s showing up to give a speech and Margo-oneechan¡¯s coming too. We¡¯re going to look for business sponsors you see ¡¹

    They¡¯re making plans without me knowing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too. The influential teacher in Kabuki is an old customer of mine. I would like to say hello to them considering everything we will do in the future ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    The future means the reopening of Kuromori.

    ¡¸ So, what about Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama won¡¯t go. A lot of people will feel nervous if Ojou-sama is present in the venue ¡¹

    Oh, just like Misuzu¡¯s dance presentation.,

    ¡¸ As for me, they already know that I retired ¡¹

    Does it really have much effect when you change from active duty to a retired prostitute?

    ¡¸ I will also go on the same day. Nadeshiko-sensei will be present. Minami-san and others are coming as well ¡¹

    Ah, Nadeshiko-sensei, Misuzu and the girls¡¯ teacher in the traditional dance. Minami-san is Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s grandchild.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Yoshiko-chan and I will go as well. May I, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, last time you saw Nadeshiko-sensei was back at the theater ¡¹

    I want her to see Misuzu and Ruriko get along.

    I don¡¯t want her to worry that much.

    ¡¸ Then, I will be the bodyguard ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan will come too since we¡¯re at it ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    Rei-chan now is blooming.

    She should have an aura of a performer even at a party¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me, lonely.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, Agnes is coming too, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me.

    ¡¸ Now that it has come to this, let¡¯s take Megu, Mana, Edie, Nagisa and Mao-chan, and Jii-chan too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about Grandfather, we¡¯ll ask for his schedule ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ If Jii-chan¡¯s coming then Shou-oneechan will show up too, right? Let¡¯s all go together. And then, let¡¯s have dinner at the hotel next to the venue. Minaho-neesan can come to the dinner at least ¡¹

    Now that I talked about it, we still haven¡¯t eaten dinner together.

    There¡¯s always someone missing.

    Ah. Yukino.

    Yukino¡¯s image of Shirasaka Sousuke still remains strong.

    She can¡¯t show up for parties like that.

    It¡¯s also hard to have her join up during the meals with everyone in the family.

    We can¡¯t just show Yukino eating at the same table as Kouzuki house to the public.

    ¡¸ With that said, you¡¯ll be fine as long as you¡¯re with us, Kana-chan! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll lend you a party dress, whichever you like. Oh, wait, as long as it¡¯s not unrefined. It¡¯s a party for the first-class people. I¡¯ll lend you bags and accessories, I¡¯ll give you the ones I don¡¯t use anymore ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Kana-senpai with a smile.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks confused.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll teach you how magnificent it is to become one of his women ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t end with just the first-class hotel parties! ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ We can bring you abroad anytime we want, we can go around and buy a lot from brand shops! Buy whatever you want! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house a villa, please come and visit it anytime ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ The autumn leaves are beautiful over there. It also has a hot spring ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, my best regards on pleasing Onii-sama¡¯s sexual desires. I am also a sex slave similar to Kana-oneesama however, I cannot serve Onii-sama at school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan¡¯s still in middle school. And she¡¯s attending an all girl¡¯s school at that! ¡¹

    Nei explains.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Now then, Master. It¡¯s about time we finish up with this sex slave ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She still doesn¡¯t know the pleasures of sex. Let¡¯s engrave it in her body by force ¡¹

    In short?

    ¡¸ Master. Actually, I¡¯ve been holding off a lot right now ¡¹

    Aaaaaaaah!

    R-Right!

    Michi¡¯s been connected to Kana-senpai all this time through Shingetsu.

    Then that means all of the sexual pleasure and the pain from deflowering Kana-senpai flows back to Michi.

    ¡¸ This pain, humiliation, I want to be raped like this! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s a masochist.

    The sexual arousal Kana-senpai feels from being raped has been increasing her lust all this time.

    ¡¸ Please do it as painful and as humiliating as this on my next sexual intercourse ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ But for now, I want her to feel what is the real pleasure when Master rapes her ¡¹

    I see.

    If I have sex with Michi right now.

    All of the sexual pleasure from Michi¡¯s body which has been developed for the past four months will be conveyed to Kana-senpai.

    Kana-senpai just lost her virginity, she doesn¡¯t know the pleasures of sex yet.

    ¡¸ Okay, come to me Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master! ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ W-What are you going to do? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t get what¡¯s going on, so she¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸ Something really pleasant ¡¹

    I laughed then said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, Aaaah, Master! Master! Ravish me! Please pierce Michi more!!! ¡¹

    I place my hand on Michi¡¯s naked ass and bang her from behind.

    We have intense sex like a single piston machine.

    The heat and moisture coming from us drift in the room.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this?! What¡¯s going on?! Aaaah! It feels good! It feels better than when I do it myself!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s gasping from the waves of pleasure sent by Michi on top of the bed.

    Kana-senpai holds on the sheets tightly and is bathing in sweat.

    That looks sexy.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I love this! Michi loves being violated! Michi loves Master! Please slap my butt! Please spank Michi¡¯s butt while ravishing me!!! ¡¹

    Like this?

    Slap!!

    Michi¡¯s ass is relatively white.

    ¡¸ Haaauuu!!! More! Stronger!!! ¡¹

    Slap!!!

    Her white ass now has a red mark of my hand.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!It feels good!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body is small, but her trained vagina is incredibly tight.

    It¡¯s clamping me down.

    ¡¸ Master! More! Violate Michi! Anytime! Anywhere! Please do me as you wish! Michi is always holding it!!! ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ Earlier, Michi! Michi wants to be ravished at that place ¡¹

    Earlier? When?

    ¡¸ I wanted to be violated in front of Mother! In front of her mother and her lover! Michi wants Master to ravish her in front of her mother!!! ¡¹

    Michi.

    Oh, her mother¡¯s case gave her some complicated feelings, I knew it.

    ¡¸ But, Michi cannot show such miserable self to her father!! ¡¹

    Michi feels affection to her father.

    As for her mother.

    Other than the mother abandoning Michi and her family.

    Choosing another man was unforgivable for Michi.

    Therefore, Michi wants to show off how she has sex with me to her mother as a woman.

    ¡¸ Michi, say it more! Throw out everything that¡¯s inside of you now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master! Please! Deeper! Stronger! Please pierce me more!! ¡¹

    Pierce me more.

    I see.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, auuuu!! Michi¡¯s body is being messed up!!!! ¡¹

    I covet over Michi¡¯s body even more than how I had sex with Agnes and Kana-senpai earlier.

    ¡¸ Ahn! M-Me too! I¡¯m being messed up too!! ¡¹

    The hot flame of passion is burning up inside Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go on! Please! Spare me! Forgive me already! I¡¯m going crazy!! ¡¹

    She can keep her pace when masturbating, but,

    Kana-senpai¡¯s reaching the plane she¡¯s never experienced before thanks to my intense sex with Michi.

    ¡¸ I-I! Kana¡¯s going crazy!!!!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s about time for Kana-senpai to reach her limit.

    I should make her cum instead of faint.

    In that case.

    I¡¯m going to make Michi cum.

    ¡¸ Michi! Michi! Michi! Michi!!! ¡¹

    I grab on Michi¡¯s ass tightly and slam in my waist intensely.

    Every piston splashes around love nectar.

    ¡¸ Master! My Master!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, I won¡¯t let you go as long as I live! You¡¯ll be my sex slave forever!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!! Michi is your sex slave! I won¡¯t leave your side! Please pour in Master¡¯s semen inside Michi! ¡¹

    Oooh, it¡¯s rising up! Coming!

    ¡¸ Michi! Aaaah! I! Michi!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know! I can tell! Master about to blow!!!! ¡¹

    Ooh, Michi¡¯s also taking hold of my Qi.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s about to cum too! Therefore! Aaaaah! Master!!!! ¡¹

    Michi shouts.

    ¡¸ Please slap Michi¡¯s butt all the way! Please abuse Michi! Hurt me! Please punish this pervert! ¡¹

    That¡¯s all coming from a 15-year-old girl!

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yeah. Michi!!! ¡¹

    I slap Michi¡¯s ass with all my strength.

    Bishiiii!!

    ¡¸ Kyauuuunn!!! ¡¹

    Her body crawling on all fours jumps from the pain.

    Bishi!!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Her body trembles and she barks like a puppy.

    ¡¸ M-Michi! Michi! I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    Aaaaah.. I.

    ¡¸ Master! Please abuse Michi!! ¡¹

    At that moment. I.

    I whisper to Michi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cute, Michi ¡¹

    Kyuukyuukyuukyuu.

    Michi¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m cummingg!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming too!!! ¡¹

    We jumped at the same time.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    The ecstasy of two people is all flowing to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Aaaaauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuugh!!

    My semen¡¯s blowing up like an eruption.

    ¡¸ So hot!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s womb is accepting all of the cloudy liquid.

    ¡¸ HIyaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s sinking into the pleasures of sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please pour it all inside Michi!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa!!! No more!!!!! ¡¹

    I ejaculate my second wave.

    Following, the third wave.

    ¡¸ Kuuuugh! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s coming out. It¡¯s all coming out, I¡¯m about to get pregnant from this amount!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah! Kana¡¯s dying!!! ¡¹

    I push in my waist while ejaculating.

    All of my semen is going inside Michi¡¯s womb.

    Reach it. Get pregnant!

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s vagina¡¯s wriggling.

    Her womb is drinking in my semen.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuu!! Hauuuuuuuu! Munyuu munyuu!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s going crazy from the long ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    After that long ejaculation;

    Michi loses her strength and fell to the bed.

    I also lie on top of Michi¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Kana-senpai fainted.

    She reached climax before fainting, so that¡¯s good enough.

    Hmmm.

    Looking around.

    Misuzu, Ruriko.

    Nei, Katsuko-nee, and Agnes.

    They¡¯re all lying down on the floor.

    ¡¸ A-Are you girls okay? ¡¹

    As expected, Michi¡¯s squeezed out so she can¡¯t speak anymore.

    ¡¸ I-I was able to do something about it with this MAP weapon ¡¹

    Nei says while turning over the camera she¡¯s holding.

    Oh, when Michi reached climax;

    Shingetsu radiated the ecstasy inside this room.

    ¡¸ R-Ruri-tan, are you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, what about Misuzu-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m used to it somewhat ¡¹

    Misuzu always has sex together with Michi.

    ¡¸ That was quite shocking for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, are you okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gets up, pulls Agnes and asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, somehow, there was a flash, and then there was a bang ¡¹

    Agnes looks tired, but she¡¯s smiling.

    Knock knock.

    The door¡¯s knocked.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s there? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Mana! ¡¹

    Mana changed to maid clothes and pushed a wagon inside.

    ¡¸ I knew that it would come to this, so I made preparations ¡¹

    She smiled at us.

    ¡¸ Here, Mana¡¯s ice-cold lemonade! ¡¹

    Ooh.

    She¡¯s right, I want something to drink.

    Also, something sweet and sour yet cold.

    Lemonade really helps.

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana pours the lemonade to the glass and hands it over.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I drink it in one go.

    Ooh, that¡¯s refreshing.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s plenty more for everyone ¡¹

    Mana, you really are growing to become a capable woman.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Everyone drank lemonade and was able to settle down somehow.

    ¡¸ Mana, how¡¯s the other room? ¡¹

    I¡¯m a bit worried, so I asked.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s sleeping. ¡¹ While at it, she¡¯s also taking a nap ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s taking an afternoon nap.

    ¡¸ Somehow, she said that she has to sleep for the child in her stomach ¡¹

    Is that so?

    Katsuko-nee shook her head.

    Right, if those two went to sleep, when will they get up?

    ¡¸ Hmmmm ¡¹

    Kana-senpai finally wakes up.

    ¡¸ Good job. Here¡¯s some lemonade ¡¹

    Mana hands over a glass.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks. This is delicious ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s getting used to being naked already.

    Well, we¡¯re all drinking lemonade naked or half-naked.

    Mana¡¯s the only one wearing clothes.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing, didn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei smiles at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Just telling you beforehand, no other man can make you feel that much pleasure. Only Yo-chan ¡¹

    No, that was just Michi¡¯s power right now.

    ¡¸ Once you get used to sex, you¡¯ll be able to enjoy the pleasure by yourself ¡¹

    Michi tells Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s the one who leads us to that desire that far ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yo-chan¡¯s special, right? ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ He makes us let out everything that¡¯s accumulated deep inside our hearts. Therefore, we can always have such pleasant sex. Doing it with other men is impossible¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we cannot leave Danna-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko put the cups down and cleans up my penis with their tongues.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan? Would you try having sex with anyone other than Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to. Agnes only wants Papa. Just Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s very gentle ¡¹

    Agnes said, then she joins up with those that are doing cleanup fellatio.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes-chan can take the tip. Ruri-tan will take the rod, and I will be licking the scrotum and the hole. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, I¡¯ll be the one to lick the hole in the butt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    Kana-senpai watches the three beauties crawl their tongues on my penis dumbfoundedly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Fu, kufufufufu ¡¹

    She started laughing suddenly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I can¡¯t. I lost it. I don¡¯t care anymore. I don¡¯t think about it. I¡¯ll let you all decide ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Err. ¡°Nobu¡± was it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll join your harem. Be it sex slave or whatever, I¡¯ll do it, be sure to love me ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ We did it while you were wearing tennis clothing earlier, but I want to have sex with Kana-senpai wearing school uniform next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ When? ¡¹

    ¡¸ By Monday next week, we¡¯ll be doing it every day for a while until Kana-senpai gets used to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it during the lunch break, once you¡¯re done baking bread, just go back to the resting area ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s when everyone¡¯s selling the products ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can have sex at that time because it¡¯s precisely that. You don¡¯t have to be that considerate ¡¹

    Considerate.

    ¡¸ Back then, Edie-chan said this. You¡¯re a lion. Male lions only need to look dignified. Act like a king ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yo-chan, you¡¯re too considerate of us, you need to be a bit more selfish. Just like a king. If not, there will be girls who¡¯ll misunderstand you ¡¹

    I know that Nei¡¯s pointing at Megu.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not in an equal position. Yo-chan, you should assume that we¡¯re here to serve you. That¡¯s how you can make a harem go well ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. By the way, Kana-chan, while we¡¯re at it. Join our ¡°Bread club¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to ask, but I¡¯d like you to help me out on selling the products in the bakery. It would be nice to have two beauties stand in a shop!

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, nice! As thanks, I¡¯ll give you a branded item as a present. ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, you see, I¡¯ll be absent from the school from time to time ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s going to America with Margo-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want Kana-chan to be the signboard girl as my replacement ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s thinking that far when she invited Kana-senpai in?

    Even now, she¡¯s worried about my future with the bakery.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it at all! Besides, I just need to have sex with Nobu in the middle of lunch break, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai accepted it quickly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to have sex with you every day, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ I, just in case, you chose me, right? That means I have to be honored about it ¡¹

    Misuzu replies;

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m glad that you came. Kana-san ¡¹

 Chapter 642. CLOSE circumstances

    As usual, we take a bath after having sex.

    ¡¸ Wow! What¡¯s this! This is so spacious like it¡¯s a high-class inn! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s frolic after seeing a large public bath for the first time.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this mansion uses facilities used in luxury inns ¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    Katsuko-nee didn¡¯t join in.

    Seems like she¡¯s worried about the mansion¡¯s surroundings.

    The two Yakuza groups are still looking for the Takakura lady.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Agnes, and Mana came along.

    ¡¸ It would sting so be careful with it ¡¹

    Nei says while pouring water on Kana-senpai.

    I deflowered her and came inside her twice.

    ¡¸ Ouch!! ¡¹

    But still, Kana-senpai washes her crotch dirty with love nectar, semen, and her virgin blood with warm water from the tub and complains.

    As expected, she¡¯s hesitant to use the shower directly to her crotch.

    ¡¸ When we get out of the bath, I¡¯ll give you the contraceptives. It¡¯s a drug we¡¯re using so you can rest easy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, I really don¡¯t want to get pregnant at this age ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Nei.

    ¡¸ As for me, I want to bear Onii-chan¡¯s child soon ¡¹

    Mana said while in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Mana-imouto, what would you do with your dream of becoming a model then? ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s also at the bathtub asks Mana, but.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s that. This is this ¡¹

    I knew it, Mana sees her future as blurry because her new school hasn¡¯t been decided yet.

    This can¡¯t go on.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    The naked Ruriko comes to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, just a small thought ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, allow me to wash your back. This way please ¡¹

    The naked Misuzu invites me in front of the mirror.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes will wash the front ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now, Agnes, don¡¯t run in the bath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes comes clinging to me.

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko will wash your feet ¡¹

    The three beauties kneel before me.

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan, did you know about this? I learned this from Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu applies soap on her breasts and rubs it on my back.

    ¡¸ Oh, I also saw Katsuko-oneesama and Nagisa-oneesama do that, like this? ¡¹

    Ruriko also puts soap on her breasts and rub it on my feet.

    ¡¸ Like this ¡¹

    Agnes gets her body bubbly and clings to my front.

    ¡¸ Hey, if you do that, I¡¯ll get hard again ¡¹

    These three attack me with their breasts, the size, elasticity, and feel of each pair of breasts is different, so I¡¯m feeling higher pleasures.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, that skill is impossible for me ¡¹

    Michi speaks regretfully.

    She¡¯s a year older than Agnes, but Agnes¡¯ half-blood shows good physical development.

    She¡¯s small, but her limbs are long. Her chest is nearly the same size as Mana, which is 14-year-old.

    ¡¸ Not at all Michi. I think that it would also feel good when you do this ¡¹

    I turned to her and said.

    ¡¸ Your chest isn¡¯t a washboard at all. I can feel it when I touch it, there¡¯s a lump that shows your growth from now on. Besides, your nipples would feel ticklish when you rub it against me ¡¹

    I think I can feel the difference in her delicate touch.

    ¡¸ Come here, Michi. Let¡¯s serve Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu calls Michi.

    Misuzu opens up space to have Michi rub her chest on my back.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Michi leaves the tub and goes to us.

    ¡¸ Okay, Michi, I¡¯ll share you my soap ¡¹

    Ruriko scoops soap from her chest and applies it to Michi¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Master, excuse me ¡¹

    Michi rubs her chest on me.

    ¡¸ I knew it, it feels great. Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great? Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles and then rubs my arm with her chest.

    ¡¸ Agnes, what about Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yours feel pleasant too ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes in front of me.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, I¡¯m happy! Papa! ¡¹

    Seeing that, Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Hey, why does she call Nobu ¡°Papa?¡± ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ No way, she¡¯s not Nobu¡¯s child, right? ¡¹

    Agnes is 12-years-old. She can¡¯t be a child of a first-year high-school boy.

    ¡¸ But he¡¯s Papa ¡¹

    Agnes said while clinging to me.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan calls the person she loves the most ¡°Papa¡± ¡¹

    Mana follows up

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same as how Ruri-oneechan calls Onii-chan ¡°Onii-sama¡± She respects and loves him, so she calls him ¡°Onii-sama¡± ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s left soaking in the bathtub said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan and I are blood-related though. That¡¯s right. Kana-san. Onii-chan and I are having a forbidden relationship ¡¹

    That¡¯s just a huge lie.

    ¡¸ But, you said that you want Nobu¡¯s child earlier ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Well, I want it, yes. Little sisters live to give birth to their elder brother¡¯s children after all. I even gave my virginity to Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, my first time was the same as Kana-san. It was rape. But, thinking about it now makes me happy. Onii-chan loved Mana so much that he raped me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    Back then, I was the one who made a choice to rape Mana.

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t order me.

    I wanted to rape her, so I did.

    I plan on taking responsibility for that forever.

    ¡¸ But you see, I¡¯m glad that Onii-chan raped me, that¡¯s what I feel deep inside of me. Well, I¡¯m his little sister, so it¡¯s already decided that I¡¯ll become Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave from the moment I was born. I love Onii-chan after all ¡¹

    Mana said, mixing lies and reality.

    Kana-senpai would think that all of it is true.

    ¡¸ Y-you¡¯re all amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Kana-chan¡¯s also a member of Yo-chan¡¯s harem starting today ¡¹

    Nei smiles at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ But, you can see now how much everyone loves Yo-chan that they can¡¯t control themselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai mutters as she looks at the four beauties swarming around my body.

    ¡¸ See? You can understand now that you look at it again. We¡¯re all beautiful, you see? Yo-chan¡¯s harem only has beauties in it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, Kana-chan can understand why we chose you, right? ¡¹

    Nei says.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not beautiful then Yo-chan will lose interest on you ¡¹

    Nei.

    I¡¯m not.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, quiet ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what we all fear, therefore, we try to stay, no, we try to become even more beautiful than we are now for Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Ruriko agrees with Nei.

    ¡¸ Women serving Onii-sama must be beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me worriedly as she looks at my face.

    ¡¸ Is Agnes beautiful? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You are, that¡¯s obvious. Agnes ¡¹

    I kiss her.

    ¡¸ Ehehe. I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, why is a girl with such an angel face and body asking that question? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s the most beautiful, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Nei and said.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan is as beautiful as a Goddess ¡¹

    Nei;

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    She¡¯s clearly embarrassed from Agnes¡¯ praise.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s it. Kana-chan, you should make an effort on staying beautiful as well. Therefore, if you need anything that costs money, we¡¯ll pay for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Work hard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means high-class beauty treatment. I mean, shall I introduce you to some that I know? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ No way, for real? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that Yo-chan would be pleased if Kana-chan becomes more beautiful, also, let¡¯s do some calisthenics as well, Margo-oneechan knows a lot about it, as for cosmetics, you can go to Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want some branded name lipstick! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I have so many of those. Let¡¯s go to my room after taking a bath. I still have some I haven¡¯t opened yet ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it, she did buy some during our trip to the US in the summer vacation.

    ¡¸ Also, we mentioned this earlier but just repeating. You¡¯re forbidden to go out with boys other than Yo-chan. Basically, you can¡¯t talk to them. If ever we see you talking to other men ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Are you releasing the sex video from earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house will become your enemy for as long as you live ¡¹

    That means.

    ¡¸ Betraying Danna-sama means betraying Ruri-tan and me as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, you can¡¯t live in Japan if you oppose Kouzuki house. You can¡¯t live in America or Europe either. As for Russia, well, they¡¯re building relationships with the Western countries recently. Let¡¯s see, if you have the confidence to live in the center of Africa then you can survive, I think ¡¹

    Nei threatens Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go to the middle of Africa at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you don¡¯t want to make us angry, that¡¯s all ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s manipulating Kana-senpai masterfully.

    ¡¸ Well,. Kana-chan¡¯s got friends and tennis club so I think it would be hard, but still ¡¹

    Yeah, we can¡¯t just ban those girls to date boys.

    ¡¸ For example, if a boy tries to invite Kana-chan saying ¡°Let¡¯s go to pool next summer,¡± but there¡¯s a fear of boys trying to flirt on you there ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just have to refuse them right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks anxiously.

    ¡¸ No way ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can invite even your friends to a luxury hotel pool instead ¡¹

    Nei passed the baton to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s not the pool but the sea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then you¡¯re welcome to our villa in our private beach ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ What if we want to watch a fireworks display? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then a room in a high-rise hotel and karaoke will be prepared ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, the renovation in the Hotel in Odaiba is over. They¡¯ll resume business this October ¡¹

    Oh, that hotel from the fight with Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ I only have two suite room in that hotel, Grandfather gave it to me as an exclusive ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If I contact them, you can stay over there anytime. Also, since only other guests can stay in that room, you can leave your personal items there ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there are private party rooms and jacuzzi as well, use them anytime you¡¯d like, Kana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kufufu, how about you start a party for the tennis club in there? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Do you get it? In exchange for never mingling with boys other than Yo-chan, Kana-chan can experience the same luxuries as us. That¡¯s what it means to become our ally ¡¹

    ¡¸ We protect our allies no matter what happens. However, we won¡¯t go easy on traitors, we dispose of them quickly ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words have weight in them.

    ¡¸ I-I get it. I mean, I understand ¡¹

    Kana-senpai rephrases herself.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to be so polite. We¡¯re members of Danna-sama¡¯s harem, let¡¯s get along, Kana-san ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, Oh right, Nobu, What should I do? Should I suck on your dick or something? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ I will teach you next time how to give Onii-sama fellatio ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a comfortable smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard until you get the hang of it. I practiced dozens of times, and recently, Onii-sama praises me for it ¡¹

    No, Ruriko.

    You just love fellating.

    Especially cleanup fellatio after sex. You always come to suck it.

    ¡¸ Well, Kana-chan just lost virginity so you can take a rest for now ¡¹

    Nei said and patted Kana-senpai¡¯s shoulder.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    The glass door opens, and the naked Rei-chan and Mao-chan come in.

    ¡¸ Ah! Papa! It¡¯s Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t run, Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! Papa¡¯s covered with soap!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s cover Mao-chan with soap too ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san switched with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well done ¡¹

    I kiss Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ For real, Fujimiya Reika-san is also in Nobu¡¯s harem? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Nei.

    ¡¸ It is as you can see! ¡¹

    I¡¯m supposed to be on duty tonight, but Minaho-san said that there¡¯s a change of schedule

    Well.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s about the problem of Takakura-san.

    Will I really be guiding her to become a prostitute?

    ¡¸ I see. that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    I lick on Rei-chan¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll talk to Minaho-neesan to give you a lot of time as compensation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Papa, look! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s covered with white foam from head to toe. Laughing.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that small girl? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Oh, that girl¡¯s Mao-chan. Yo-chan¡¯s child ¡¹

    Hey now.

    ¡¸ Unlike Agnes-chan, she¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s actual daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not lying. Yo-chan impregnated a woman when he was in elementary ¡¹

    I got someone pregnant as soon as I got my first ejaculation now.

    ¡¸ Right? Mao-chan¡¯s Papa is Yo-chan, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Obviously!!! ¡¹

    She answers like singing a song.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s also Agnes¡¯ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes says slightly displeased.

    I hug Agnes in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m your Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, right, Agnes-chan is Mao¡¯s Onee-chan! ¡¹

    Mao-chan hugs Agnes.

    ¡¸ Mao loves Agnes-chan and Papa! Agnes-chan, do you love Mao? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course~ We¡¯re sisters after all ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ RIght now, Mao-chan¡¯s mother is already 21 years old. Her name¡¯s Nagisa-oneechan, she¡¯s already pregnant with Yo-chan¡¯s second child¡¹

    Nei tells Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Mao will become an elder sister too now! Yay! ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks happy.

    ¡¸ Also, Katsuko-oneechan, the one with us earlier, wants to give birth to Yo-chan¡¯s child by next year, so she¡¯s doing her best now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for Kana-chan to get pregnant right now. Yo-chan¡¯s harem has girls waiting to get pregnant either way ¡¹

    ¡¸ When will it be my turn? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, do you want to be pregnant now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I still want to enjoy being an elder sister of these children than being a mother ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at Mao-chan and Agnes with gentle eyes.

    ¡¸ Then, you don¡¯t have to hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll go ahead and get ready everyone¡¯s change of clothes. ¡¹

    Mana said and tried to get off the bathroom

    ¡¸ Wait. Mana-chan ¡¹

    Rei-chan stops Mana.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    Mana looked back wondering. Rei-chan;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one I¡¯m most worried about ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine ¡¹

    Come to think of it, Mana¡¯s not coming close to me since earlier.

    ¡¸ Mana, come here. Wash off my soap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will prepare for the outside then ¡¹

    Ruriko washed away the bubbles in her body and said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana have become Katsuko-nee¡¯s assistant housewives in charge of the things in the house.

    Megu has her athletics club, so she¡¯s not compatible with it.

    I mean.

    Ruriko and Mana are girls who are good at family-oriented work better than I thought.

    Especially up until now, Ruriko lets Yoshiko-san, her servant, or other staff members do the housework happily for her.

    It seems that she finds it fun to do something by herself.

    It¡¯s the correct choice to let Ruriko live in this mansion, apart from Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I will go as well, I can¡¯t leave this all to Ruriruri ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Rei-chan¡¯s here now, so I guess she¡¯s enough as security in this place.

    It¡¯s better for them to stay apart than stay in the same room.

    ¡¸ Please take it easy, everyone, excuse us ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi bowed their heads and went out of the bathroom.

    ¡¸ So, Mana-chan, take care of Danna-sama. Mao-chan, come here, I¡¯ll introduce you to Kana-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s an interesting one. Agnes, introduce Mao-chan to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! Let¡¯s go, Mao-chan ¡¹

    The ¡°Onee-chan¡± inside of Agnes moves her.

    ¡¸ Ugh, okay ¡¹

    Mao-chan, still covered with bubbles, comes with Agnes to Kana-senpai¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too. The rest is yours, Mana-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu leaves Mana and me to be alone.

    ¡¸ Come here, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Mana takes the shower head and pours warm water.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m washing the bubbles away, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana today seems to be uneasy.

    I thought that it was odd that she¡¯s making such remarks to kana-senpai earlier.

    Above all, she¡¯s somewhat agitated.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that feels excellent Mana ¡¹

    The shower washes away the soap.

    Mana¡¯s hand is rubbing my back.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I knew it, Yukino¡¯s still on her mind.

    Earlier, Rei-chan didn¡¯t mention Yukino.

    That¡¯s probably because Katsuko-nee told Rei-chan to keep Yukino¡¯s existence a secret to Kana-senpai.

    If she sees Yukino in this mansion.

    Kana-senpai will notice it.

    It was us who raped Yukino and released the video on the internet.

    She also has a commemorative photo and videos of herself losing virginity to me.

    If she compares that case to Yukino. She¡¯ll understand it right away.

    When that happens, she can also imagine that the father of the child in Yukino¡¯s stomach is me.

    When that happens.

    Even Kana-senpai would think that continuing her relationship with us would be too dangerous.

    She¡¯ll only be afraid.

    The bizarre end of Shirasaka Sousuke is still fresh in mind.

    If we¡¯re the culprit on Yukino¡¯s rape, then, of course, the assault on Shirasaka Sousuke is natural.

    She must not notice that.

    Therefore, we must keep Yukino a secret.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Mao.Hewwowowowo!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaa! So cute!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed at Mao-chan¡¯s greeting.

    Yeah, everyone loves a child like Mao-chan.

    Kana-senpai accepted her.

    Thanks to Mao-chan, she¡¯ll lose caution against us.

    It will be just like before.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard. Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana mutters

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural, she¡¯s your family ¡¹

    Mana and Yukino are sisters connected by blood. A real family.

    We are a family of hearts gathering together. Not a blood relationship.

    On the other hand, Kana-senpai¡¯s an ally, but she can¡¯t become family.

    We can¡¯t reveal all our secrets to Kana-senpai.

    We won¡¯t accept Kana-senpai, we don¡¯t intend her to understand us.

    ¡¸ But Mana. I need Mana. It¡¯s a problem if you¡¯re not here ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I need you ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I understood it this time with Kana-senpai. I¡¯m actually on the same side as her. I¡¯m an ordinary person ¡¹

    Yes, I was so used to it in these past four months.

    My true self is of an ordinary human.

    ¡¸ At first, I was just surprised, scared, shocked at everything ¡¹

    About Kuromori, Kouzuki house, and all the other things I saw these past four months.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-chan now looks okay no matter what¡¯s happening ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not changing your face even when something scary happens. You¡¯re cool, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yeah, I thought that I need to steel up my heart a bit. But after seeing Kana-senpai¡¯s reactions today, I understood. That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only skilled at pretending that I¡¯m not affected. Inside my heart, I¡¯m surprised, scared, shocked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m that kind of weak man ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Onii-chan¡¯s strong ¡¹

    Mana hugs my back.

    Mana¡¯s nipples are touching my back.

    ¡¸ But, I need to stay calm, if not, Mao-chan, Agnes, and you too, Mana, you¡¯d be worried, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a man. I can¡¯t let everyone worry. Besides, I can¡¯t make the younger girls feel worried. Therefore, I need to take it in as smoothly as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s giving me strength, the courage to face scary things. I need you, Mana ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s being considerate.

    It¡¯s because she wants everyone to need her.

    She doesn¡¯t want to lose her place.

    Mana¡¯s uneasy.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you go, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, I won¡¯t leave, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ Ah, I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll trouble everyone if they see my face ¡¹

    Mana said and placed the shower above her head.

 Chapter 643. The rules are differen

    Now then, after we take a bath.

    We put on our clothes.

    I put on my usual school clothing instead of the one I wore earlier to welcome Kana-san.

    ¡¸Katsuko-oneesama said, ¡°put this on¡±¡¹

    Michi said.

    That means I¡¯m going back to school again wearing student¡¯s clothes.

    Either way, I have to send back Kana-senpai. MInaho-neesan, Megu, and Edie are still in school.

    ¡¸Yeah got it¡¹

    When I replied, Michi kneels before me and presents my underwear.

    ¡¸Allow me to put on your underwear¡¹

    It feels weird to hear her speak politely.

    Well, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s Michi anyway.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I put on the underwear Michi¡¯s presenting to me one foot at a time.

    ¡¸It felt amazing earlier. thank you very much¡¹

    Michi talks to my penis before pulling my underwear up and then kissed the glans.

    ¡¸Hey, stop. If you do that, it will get big¡¹

    ¡¸When it does then I¡¯ll serve it with my mouth¡¹

    Michi looks up at me.

    ¡¸No, Michi, you already had it with Danna-sama. Mana-chan, Nei-chan, Reika-oneesama, are next¡¹

    Misuzu scolds Michi.

    Ruriko had her turn last night, so she¡¯s not mentioned.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    MIchi then hides my penis under my pants and gently caress it over the fabric.

    ¡¸Good boy, good boy¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what to feel about that.

    ¡¸Still, you really are amazing. Nobu¡¹

    Kana-senpai who¡¯s wearing her tennis clothes now smiles at me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s so many beautiful women surrounding you, and yet you¡¯re not agitated at all. You stay dignified. Like a real master of a harem¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸Right? Right? Yo-chan¡¯s cool, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Nei tells Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸Yeah, everyone was naked in the bathroom and yet he didn¡¯t care. The girls are even serving him. Especially the Kouzuki house¡¯s ladies¡¹

    ¡¸Serving Danna-sama is my pleasure¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, me too. I feel happy when I serve Onii-sama¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸So, Kana-san, are you falling for Yo-chan now?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸Yeah. No kidding, I might¡¯ve fallen for him¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸Nobu, you¡¯re so special. I think that¡¯s cool¡¹

    No. What Kana-senpai¡¯s attracted in is;

    Not me but the charm of Nei, and Misuzu, and all the girls around me.

    I don¡¯t have anything that would attract people at all.

    ¡¸Including Mao-chan, everyone¡¯s so beautiful and cute¡¹

    The half-naked Agnes is helping out Mao-chan put on clothes.

    She has yet to put on clothes herself, but she wants to act like an elder sister it seems.

    Rei-chan¡¯s helping out Agnes.

    Rei-chan¡¯s skilled at looking after the younger girls.

    ¡¸I see. I was chosen¡¹

    Kana-senpai said while looking at the women in the dressing room.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Kana-senpai¡¯s chosen to become our ally. You¡¯re also beautiful¡¹

    Misuzu speaks on behalf of my women.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We head back to the dining area.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s no longer a guest here.

    We don¡¯t mind taking her there.

    Then, Rei-chan said;

    ¡¸I will return to my duties¡¹

    Right, she switched with Katsuko-nee who¡¯s monitoring the security system of the mansion.

    As expected, we cannot show Kana-senpai the surveillance system.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m going on that side too! Mao-chan, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Mana said.

    She¡¯s talking about Yukino.

    She must be worried about her sister.

    ¡¸Huh? Why? Mao wants to be with Papa and Agnes-chan!¡¹

    Mao-chan said, but,

    ¡¸Please, Mao-chan. If Mao-chan¡¯s not present, she¡¯d be in a bad mood, right? Mao-chan only needs to smile for her¡¹

    Just that alone made Mao-chan understand.

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re so helpless¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸Then, Agnes-chan, I¡¯ll leave Papa with you for just a while¡¹

    Mao-chan talks to Agnes, mimicking Nagisa¡¯s style.

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸See you later then¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, desuno¡¹

    Rei-chan, Mana and Mao-chan parts from us.

    ¡¸So, want to drink something?¡¹

    Nei said while walking in the corridor.

    ¡¸We¡¯re just done taking a bath, so I want something cold. If I recall, there are some ice popsicles in the refrigerator¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at the ceiling and walls of the hallway.

    She¡¯s more interested now that she¡¯s become our ally now.

    ¡¸The luxuries in this mansion just keep on going¡¹

    ¡¸But, the mansion itself has a postwar architecture. There are some antiques among the interior¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Arriving at the dining room, Nei brings in iced popcicles from the kitchen.

    We all eat happily.

    Agnes is sitting on my legs.

    ¡¸Look, Papa!¡¹

    Agnes imagines the popsicle as my penis and imitates fellatio.

    ¡¸Wrong, you should do it like this¡¹

    Ruriko plays with the ice opocicle with her lips.

    ¡¸No, Ruriruri, it should be like this¡¹

    Michi shows her skillful tongue techniques to the popcicle.

    ¡¸You girls are showing bad manners¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll only show it to Danna-sama, never outside¡¹

    Ruriko laughs elegantly.

    ¡¸Yes, only in front of Master. We won¡¯t do it outside¡¹

    Michi too.

    ¡¸Agnes won¡¯t go outside¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸No, Agnes, you have to start thinking of going to school¡¹

    ¡¸Will Papa be with me in school?¡¹

    Agnes looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m in high school. I can¡¯t come to Agnes¡¯ schol¡¹

    Agnes is just 12.

    She should be in 6th grade.

    Although, she never attended school so far so I don¡¯t know if she can enter a 6th-grade school that smoothly.

    ¡¸Then, I don¡¯t want to go. Agnes is scared¡¹

    Agnes puts the popsicle inside her mouth and then she clung to me.

    ¡¸Agnes-chan¡¯s born in this mansion and was trapped in the basement until recently¡¹

    Nei explains to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸Then, Yo-chan rescued her¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Why is Agnes-chan trapped in there?¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸Agnes was studying to become Papa¡¯s sex slave in that room¡¹

    Agnes holds the popsicle and replied.

    ¡¸Then, I was able to become Papa¡¯s sex slave, so I¡¯m now outside that room¡¹

    That¡¯s how Agnes understands it.

    ¡¸Therefore, Agnes wants to be with Papa as much as possible. When Papa¡¯s out, then Agnes studies to become better at sex¡¹

    The training Shirasaka Sousuke implanted in her has fused with her way of living in this past four months.

    ¡¸Therefore, Agnes has no time to go outside and attend school¡¹

    Agnes said while clinging to me.

    ¡¸I see, that must be hard. Agnes-chan¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s eyes are opened wide.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll explain the details to you later¡¹

    Nei follows up in a hurry.

    Then.

    ¡¸Sorry, ah, everyone¡¯s eating ice cream, I see¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes in the dining area.

    Then, Nei.

    ¡¸Here you go¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands over a key to a room.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the key to my closet room. Go with Kana-san and pick whatever you want. You can have whatever clothing, accessories, or bags that you want¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! Kana-san, that room¡¯s a mountain of treasure!¡¹

    Nei smiles at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸Huh? Are you sure?¡¹

    Kana-senpai takes the bait.

    ¡¸Yes, although, Kelly bags is a no. Even Kana-chan¡¯s parents that a high-school student can¡¯t have that kind of bag, don¡¯t they? If you bring something too expensive, they¡¯d be suspicious of the source of money¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a brand item or anything not too expensive then I can just call your mother afterward and say ¡°I just gave her items I¡¯m no longer using,¡± however,¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, I won¡¯t get anything that would make mom say ¡°No matter how you look at it, this isn¡¯t something you can give away¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you can talk to Nei-chan with it and have fun digging¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸Is that okay? Katsuko-nee?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t use most of them anymore¡¹

    Katsuko-nee has resigned from being a prostitute.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, I have two or three of the same accessories from Prada and Builgari so you can have those¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?! Why do you have the same items?¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸My former job has my customers give me gifts. Also, when there¡¯s a fashion trend saying ¡°this accessory is popular right now,¡± men believe it and buys the same thing, ending up with me having all the same item¡¹

    It¡¯s the presents from the customers during her prostitute era.

    ¡¸You kept it all the time? That¡¯s a waste, Katsuko-san, you should just keep one and sell all the others on the internet.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have troubles with money¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Katsuko-nee laughs.

    Then.

    ¡¸Now that Kana-san mentioned it, we¡¯ll give you what you want but, you can¡¯t sell them, okay? We¡¯re not giving them to you with that purpose in mind. Bring only what you intend to use by yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ahahaha, I guess I can¡¯t¡¹

    Kana-senpai tries to laugh it off.

    ¡¸If you ever try to do that, we¡¯ll assume that you betrayed us¡¹

    I speak in a low tone.

    ¡¸Indeed, Katsuko-oneechan gave Kana-chan a present filled with love and then you just sell it? That¡¯s not okay. Get it?¡¹

    Nei stares at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸I-I get it. But, it¡¯s just¡¹

    Seems like her heart is swayed by the existence of a mountain of treasure.

    ¡¸I mean, Kana-chan doesn¡¯t need money anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? But, I have other things I want¡¹

    ¡¸What I mean by that is, now that you¡¯re a member of Yo-chan¡¯s harem, we¡¯ll buy it for you. High-class salon and such. Even delicious food, you can eat as much as you want. We can also get you some VIP tickets on a concert, you don¡¯t need money at all!¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    Kana-senpai agrees.

    ¡¸Well, you can pay your phone plans from the pocket money your mother give you¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s lunch, you can have Yo-chan¡¯s bread for free¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at me.

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯ll be helping out with the sales, so that much is okay¡¹

    It¡¯s cheap if you think of it as a part-time work payment.

    ¡¸Wow, then that means that I¡¯m rich now? I feel like I¡¯d get fat from the lunch¡¹

    ¡¸You can just buy what we can¡¯t give you¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right! Natou-san¡¹

    Kana-senpai seems to be somewhat excited. Nei;

    ¡¸Geez, it¡¯s about time you call me Nei-chan! I¡¯m already calling you Kana-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right! Thanks, Nei-chan¡¹

    Kana-senpai holds Nei¡¯s hand and swings a handshake.

    ¡¸By the way, Katsuko-san¡¹

    Kana-senpai turns to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san, you¡¯re rich and yet, why are you teaching in our school?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I plan to open my own bakery once he graduates¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me and replied.

    ¡¸Bakery?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, is that strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you already have a lot of money, right?¡¹

    Kana-senpai thinks that a bakery doesn¡¯t make that much profit.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I have a lot of money. I earned a lot of money by doing something I don¡¯t like. Therefore, this time, I want to do a job I like together with the one I love¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, I see¡¹

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t seem to understand Katsuko-nee¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸Hey now, go on and do your treasure hunt. Kana-chan, you still have to go back to school at the end of the tennis club¡¯s practice, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re right! I still have my bag and uniform in the clubroom!¡¹

    Kana-senpai skipped practice and came with Nei.

    Once the practice is over, and the clubroom closes down, she can¡¯t take out her items.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s hurry!¡¹

    Nei swings the key.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going too¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Huh, Michi-chan, are you interested in branded items?¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I thought of studying it a little¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸I see. Then let¡¯s go together¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Then, Nei, Kana-senpai, and Michi leave the room.

    ¡¸Michi-chan doesn¡¯t look interested in fashion at all though¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    Yeah, MIchi goes everywhere wearing her school uniform.

    She doesn¡¯t wear any accessories at all.

    ¡¸But, her underwear and shoes are all luxury items¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s my bodyguard, so she has to dress up with excellent articles since long ago¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸She¡¯s with us every day, so she knows quality items well¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    Michi¡¯s a commoner though.

    Michi¡¯s a bodyguard on the school only for the super-high-class daughters in Japan.

    Employed by Kouzuki house, Michi can¡¯t wear strange clothes. She usually puts on high-quality items.

    She¡¯s a cut above the rest and also smart, she should be able to discern first-class items with just her eye.

    ¡¸She went with the two not just to teach them about brand-name items but also to tell them which are the first-class items¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Nei-chan¡¯s got a bad preference up until recently¡¹

    Yeah.

    If it¡¯s just Nei and Kana-senpai, they will pick only inferior goods.

    ¡ºHer time in America isn¡¯t that good either¡»

    A voice comes from the speaker suddenly.

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡ºShe spent a long time under captivity, so she only knows inferior goods back then¡»

    Oh, the criminal organization in Los Angeles.

    Nei used to be a dealer at an underground casino.

    ¡ºNow then, how was it, Yoshinobu? What¡¯s your impression about cheating?¡»

    Huh?

    Oh right.

    At first, I made my resolve to have sex with Kana-senpai with the intention of cheating.

    ¡¸No, is that even called cheating when there are so many family members supporting it?¡¹

    They were all watching while I was having sex with Kana-senpai.

    ¡ºIndeed, I was watching here. Nagisa should be watching it from her shop as well¡»

    The video feed from that room is also watched from the school and Nagisa¡¯s shop.

    ¡ºBut, Megumi doesn¡¯t know anything. She¡¯s still in the middle of practice¡»

    Megu.

    ¡ºIt really is cheating when you think of Megumi. You did everything without her knowing¡»

    Megu did say that I can cheat though.

    She probably doesn¡¯t expect me to have sex with Kana-senpai already just hours since she said that.

    ¡ºWell, that doesn¡¯t matter now¡»

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡ºMore importantly, how was Hoshizaki Kana?¡»

    ¡¸How?¡¹

    ¡ºDo you now know why I keep Yukiyo?¡»

    Yukiyo.

    The student council president. Iwakura Yukiyo.

    ¡ºIf you don¡¯t keep yourself involved with someone who lives in a different rule from yourself then you¡¯ll misunderstand the world¡»

    Someone living in a different rule than oneself?

    ¡ºHumans get close to people who live in in the same rules as themselves before they know it. Or, they get used to the rules of the world they live in, like their home, or their workplace¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡ºBut, actually, there are a lot of people who live with entirely different rules than others. If their rules are different. Their lives are different. Their way of thinking is also different. Their beliefs are different. Everything is different. A regular employee who works for a first-rate company has a different rule to follow than a temporary worker who changes workplace everyday¡»

    I can understand that.

    ¡ºBut some groups follow different rules everywhere in the world even if there¡¯s no difference in position as anyone can see it. I read it on an article on the internet lately, even high school students on a higher level seem to have a different idea and rules when it comes to relationships with other students. Recently, those who make movies and TV shows in Japan are graduates from a high-level school, but they wrote that they don¡¯t know the difference¡»

    I get that.

    When I was talking about my middle school days with Tanaka and others,

    They do not understand the relationships of the boys living in a boarding school.

    ¡ºOn the contrary, people who are in the same school but have different rules, has a sports club with strong people, and ordinary students in it¡»

    Oh, sports clubs go to practice, tours, and travel even when there are school events.

    ¡ºYour rules for living as an ordinary high school student is also different, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m a member of Kuromori.

    Also, I have these many women.

    ¡ºI¡¯m also the same, I live in a world with a different rule from the others. All the people I keep company with are customers from the political and financial world, people in the underground society. I cannot cut off my relationship with the underground society so I can operate the brothel independently¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice has weight on them.

    ¡ºHowever, underground society has its rules. Everyone doesn¡¯t want to go to an all-out-war and cause each other¡¯s destruction. Those who are dumb or have bad manners are crushed by the whole society. Those who can¡¯t follow the rules can¡¯t live here¡»

    I know that.

    ¡ºIn the end, if you can¡¯t control your emotions at the moment, you cannot make a profit. Look at the bigger picture, and you must judge which is better. Those who fall to rage and don¡¯t understand the situation, just like Yakuza can just keep gunmen personnel, but they won¡¯t be let out of the organization. It would become a problem, don¡¯t you think. Just because one member lost his temper, it becomes an all-out war. That would end like the 20th-century Yakuza movies¡»

    I see.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the same on politics and business. Those who can¡¯t control their feelings cannot become the head. They¡¯ll get lost somewhere while they ascend. Was it their failure? Did someone hold back their success? Or maybe, was it because of the plan? You do know that Kouzuki-sama is a very patient man, don¡¯t you?¡»

    Jii-chan has done so many things to guide Kouzuki group smoothly.

    He suppresses his sentiments and tries to harmonize the conservative and the new factions.

    He doesn¡¯t say ¡°I want this, so shut up¡± when guiding them.

    ¡ºIn the end, it¡¯s about reasoning. That¡¯s the rules in the world I fight in. If you can clearly show the win or loss, then you can open up a path. It¡¯s that kind of world¡»

    Speaking of which.

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t make demands on the other party one-sidedly.

    She always barters like ¡°If you do this, I¡¯ll give you this.¡±

    She uses logic, an exchange of advantage and disadvantage.

    ¡ºBut, if I only deal with loss and gain, my intuition will slow down¡»

    Intuition.

    ¡ºTherefore, I keep a girl like Yukiyo by my side. That girl can¡¯t think of loss and gain at all. That girl only gives priority to her feelings¡»

    Yeah, she wasn¡¯t thinking ahead when she wanted to kill Nei or me.

    ¡ºTherefore, I always keep an eye on her. So, I look for signs before her emotions explode in the wrong direction and stop her. That¡¯s the training I need. I really don¡¯t know what she would do next after all. That girl is the extremes of my rule¡»

    Well, I guess.

    ¡ºSo, going back to Hoshizaki Kana, how was she? She¡¯s someone living under different rules compared to the women Yoshinobu knows, right?¡»

    Well.

    ¡ºYour women are all smart. Therefore, they don¡¯t go ahead on their own, and they help each other¡»

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    ¡ºMisuzu-san and Ruriko-san, what do you think of Kana-san?¡»

    ¡¸It was fresh. There¡¯s no one like her in our school¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, it¡¯s my first time meeting someone like her¡¹

    The two give their impressions.

    ¡¸I agree with Minaho-oneesama, having an ordinary woman like Kana-san mingling with Ruriko, me, and Michi, possibly Agnes-chan as well will do good for us¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸Yes, we seem to be trying to get the balance of the family too much. As expected, there¡¯s a need for fluctuation¡¹

    Ruriko even says that.

    ¡ºIndeed, if there¡¯s no fluctuation, this organization will become inactive. That kind of girl is necessary. She¡¯s someone living under different rules compared to you¡»

    Kana-senpai lives under different rules from us.

    ¡ºAnd so, don¡¯t force her to conform with your rules, coexist with her who lives under the different rules. Learn from her. If not, your family will sink from the inside¡»

    Accept people living under different rules and live with them.

    ¡ºBut, Nei did find an excellent girl. Indeed, she¡¯s inelegant but, she¡¯s not a bad girl. She¡¯s beautiful, and above all, she looks like she would be inexpensive¡»

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan. What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡ºI mean, that girl will only wish for cheap things. You don¡¯t have to worry about us spending money for that girl¡»

    Huh?!!

    ¡ºShe¡¯s okay with just clothes with brands, that¡¯s cheap¡»

    Oh.

    Minaho-neesan also lives under different rules from us.

 Chapter 644. Sex Connection

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai¡¯s cheap? ¡¹

    ¡º Yoshinobu, how much do you think I need to spend to satisfy Yukiyo? ¡»

    Well, if you say that, Iwakura-san is sure troublesome.

    ¡º Desire is a matter of imagination, people don¡¯t want things they can¡¯t imagine at all ¡»

    MInaho-neesan said.

    ¡º For example, staying in a hotel, if it¡¯s Hoshizaki-san, she¡¯ll be satisfied staying inside a first-class hotel in downtown, don¡¯t you think? But, if it¡¯s Yukiyo, she¡¯ll complain unless it¡¯s a suite room ¡»

    Oh, that¡¯s easy to understand.

    Kana-senpai would be delighted to just get into an ordinary room.

    ¡º Even when it comes to brand items. Earlier, Katsuko gave her a reminder, but that girl won¡¯t want a Kelly bag. Her senses are of an ordinary high-school student, she only wants something within the range she can boast to her friends. If she brings in top quality products, her friends will pull back, don¡¯t they? ¡»

    Yeah, an ordinary high school girl will only feel comfortable if they hold bags that are too expensive.

    ¡º Yukiyo isn¡¯t like that. That woman thinks of herself as special. She believes that she¡¯s fortunate and it¡¯s natural for everything to go her way ¡»

    I remember Iwakura-san¡¯s arrogant attitude.

    She tries to act and gloss it over most of the time, however,

    She looks at us with those eyes whenever we¡¯re hiding behind some shadows.

    ¡º Well, she¡¯s misunderstanding, the ones born as special are Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san ¡»

    The two were born surrounded by the top-class among the noble families.

    They¡¯re the real high-class ladies.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re not special at all ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but.

    If the ladies of Kouzuki house aren¡¯t special, nobody is.

    ¡º Well, sure, the top has someone above. Just like the lady of Takakura house ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said. Misuzu trembles.

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s all. Other than that, Misuzu-san, Ruriko-san, what were your impressions on joining Yoshinobu when he was raping Hoshizaki-san? ¡»

    ¡¸ It was a lot of fun ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ I would like Onii-sama to take the girl I choose as soon as possible. It¡¯s fun to help Onii-sama have sex with another! ¡¹

    ¡º What about Misuzu-san? ¡»

    ¡¸ I also want to offer a girl to Danna-sama soon. However, I feel envious of Kana-san more than anything ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I want Danna-sama to have sex with me passionately like that ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yes, I feel the same way, Misuzu-chan. I also want Onii-sama to tie my hands and rape me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want Michi to stop me from moving using Shingetsu and have Danna-sama embrace me at least once ¡¹

    Yeah, for the two ladies of Kouzuki house, it¡¯s a fun sex play.

    Kana-senpai losing her virginity that is.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m glad that the first go was Nei-oneesama¡¯s choice. I now know which kind of person I should choose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, As expected, it needs to be someone with a good personality. It won¡¯t be a one-time relationship, the woman we pick will be Danna-sama¡¯s slave from that day till forever ¡¹

    The two are getting excited.

    ¡¸ No, look, why do you girls want to introduce sex slaves to me that much? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it? The friends we can open up to increases ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t talk about everything to allies as much as with family but, we can be close to them. It¡¯s my first time making friends with people like Kana-san. It¡¯s interesting to see how ordinary people think, it¡¯s a valuable lesson ¡¹

    Ruriko says while showing a radiant smile.

    She shows no guilt on forcibly taking away Kana-senpai¡¯s virginity.

    ¡¸ But, we got someone unrelated involved with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kana-san is now happy that she¡¯s involved ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when everyone was eating ice popsicles here, she shows no attitude of a girl that was just raped ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, all girls you have sex with end up with happiness either way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we now finally can help with Onii-sama¡¯s thoughts in that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me, Ruriko, Nei-chan, Michi, and of course, Katsuko-oneesama as well. ¡¹ Agnes-chan also helped out in guiding Kana-san¡¯s mind

    ¡¸ Indeed, that was good teamwork. Therefore, even though she was raped, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Instead, she was getting along with everyone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You all really showed her that you want to accept her as an ally ¡¹

    I see.

    Right.

    They were all kind to Kana-senpai.

    When I first raped Yukino, Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee were watching from the sides coldly.

    Or maybe, I should say that their eyes were burning in hatred.

    But, this time.

    They were all looking happy.

    There¡¯s no cold emotions or hatred shown.

    ¡¸ Well, she will be the same as me, Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if it¡¯s here, we¡¯re sure that we can ask her to take care of Danna-sama when we¡¯re not present ¡¹

    The two says with calm faces.

    ¡¸ The women we will bring are new sex slaves to enrich our experience with Danna-sama in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-chan, I¡¯m now wondering which girl should I bring in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I need to pick a girl as good as Kana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ The level of selection is raised more than what we expected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. At least, we need our picks to be as beautiful as Kana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s have a strategy meeting with Mitchi later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll show you the list of my candidates ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama now also understands, when we work together, we can make any girl Danna-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please let us know if you wish to take a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan and I will make plans ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We know that Danna-sama won¡¯t choose women who aren¡¯t suited to become our allies ¡¹

    Oh, it doesn¡¯t concern them anymore.

    Just as Misuzu and the girls need my permission for the women they choose.

    I also need to choose a woman who¡¯s suited to become an ally.

    ¡º Make sure that their minds are looking outside. than Misuzu-san and others ¡»

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Outside? ¡¹

    ¡º You¡¯ve grown accustomed with your family for the past four months that you only look at them ¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    Indeed, I¡¯ve been looking only inside, not outside.

    ¡º You thought that you don¡¯t have to expand your harem, your family, haven¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, it¡¯s a lot of trouble even now ¡¹

    Even with my women now, they decided to make complex schedule management just for determining who¡¯ll have sex.

    If this expands further, then my body can¡¯t keep up.

    ¡º Really? I wonder. This is much more relaxed than before. Everyone¡¯s used to it already ¡»

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡º Women never need to be satisfied from climax during sex, unlike men. They can feel satisfied just from watching you have sex with another woman. They love the woman you¡¯re having sex with as well ¡»

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s right. Earlier, you had sex with only Agnes-chan, Kana-san, and Michi-chan, right? But I was satisfied from it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡º You sleep together with two to three women every night, but the times where you have sex with everyone equally is getting smaller, isn¡¯t it? ¡»

    Now that you mention it, yes.

    I only have sex from three to two, then two to one.

    What¡¯s left is to spend the night embracing each other and sleep.

    ¡º That¡¯s because you¡¯re getting closer. The family has solidified. Therefore, Misuzu-san and others look for the outside ¡»

    I look at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We cannot have our family just close inside by itself. We need to spread wide and open our eyes to the outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. If it¡¯s Onii-sama, it will be okay. Please continue breaking new grounds! ¡¹

    Breaking new grounds, what?

    ¡¸ Grandfather did say that Onii-sama should achieve a thousand bodies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan that it¡¯s not just ¡°a thousand bodies¡± It should be ¡°A thousand beauties¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, my mistake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do our best, Danna-sama! Misuzu will help out as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko will also assist ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡º Could it be that you¡¯re thinking why did it come to this? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks as if teasing me.

    ¡º You have no choice, it¡¯s your fault ¡»

    Me?

    ¡º When Nagisa made you embrace Misuzu-san for the first time, her real purpose is to let Misuzu-san experience a man. But you took Nagisa¡¯s words of keeping Misuzu-san as a pet, and you seriously loved her, didn¡¯t you? Even so, it doesn¡¯t deviate from the ¡°pet frame¡± ¡»

    Oh, right, thinking about it now, Nagisa might have been kidding about giving away her pet.

    But, I¡¯m an idiot, so I seriously tried to keep Misuzu as a pet owner.

    ¡º It¡¯s the same with Ruriko-san. Kouzuki-sama sold Ruriko to you as a sex slave because he felt that he should leave the unstable Ruriko-san at that time to you. He was selling Ruriko-san to you to crush her pride, he wasn¡¯t really selling her off as a slave ¡»

    Yeah, right.

    No way I could buy a 15-year-old beauty like her for 3000 yen.

    ¡º But you loved Ruriko for real. You also don¡¯t deviate from the ¡°sex slave¡± frame of hers ¡»

    The two look at me.

    They¡¯re showing such a happy smile.

    ¡º If it¡¯s an ordinary guy, nobody would entrust the ladies of Kouzuki house as pets or slaves. They¡¯re treated with care ¡»

    Although Jii-chan said ¡°she¡¯s your sex slave, do whatever you want with her¡±

    An ordinary man won¡¯t do anything from fear.

    ¡º Or maybe, they might abuse them harshly. Someone with such inferior complex towards a high-class lady might lead to violent sex and even spit on them ¡»

    I get that.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-sama loves Ruriko as a sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu is still Danna-sama¡¯s pet even now. Misuzu¡¯s loved as a pet ¡¹

    The two says.

    ¡º That¡¯s how amazing you are. I mean, that¡¯s what¡¯s broken about you. I gave you an order to rape Mana-san to exact our revenge, and yet you made her family ¡»

    ¡­I

    ¡º Therefore, neither Misuzu-san nor Ruriko-san has a dark image when it comes to sex. They always feel the joy of your genuine love. They feel happy from having sex with you ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m happy Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m the happiest when Onii-sama have sex with me ¡¹

    The two never had sex with anyone but me.

    Of course, they don¡¯t intend to have sex with other men.

    They¡¯ll love me for the rest of their lives.

    All my other women are the same.

    ¡º It¡¯s changed. To think that someone would become happy even after rape. You¡¯re the exact opposite of Shirasaka Sousuke ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º That man only robs from women. He was only interested in his own pleasures. But, you¡¯re always giving to women ¡»

    ¡¸ Indeed, I also received a lot ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Therefore, I would like to introduce Danna-sama to my various friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama will make them happy ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That was my impression earlier as well, we know that Onii-sama would make Kana-san happy eventually ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, we worked together and acted like that ¡¹

    Make Kana-senpai happy?

    ¡¸ Is that so? Is becoming a member of my harem making one happy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no doubt ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ If you leave that girl, she¡¯ll have sex with a boy she doesn¡¯t like that much by Christmas anyway. Or maybe, she¡¯ll be raped by someone because of her attitude ¡¹

    Well, she keeps on switching boyfriends and yet she doesn¡¯t allow them to kiss her.

    ¡¸ That girl don¡¯t really understand what a love affair is. She¡¯s a bit distant when it comes to that. She¡¯s a girl pampered because of her beautiful face. Her personality lets her have few girlfriends ¡¹

    Well, she¡¯s even skipping practice at the tennis club.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think she¡¯s glad that she came to our side. In here, she can be natural and stop putting on an act ¡¹

    ¡¸ Putting on an act? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t know? Girls who are more beautiful than ordinary girls need to keep up an act. Airheads are a different matter, but I also have memories of that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s beautiful ever since her school days so she must¡¯ve had hardships.

    ¡¸ But, this place only has beauties. Furthermore, there are girls far wealthier and fashionable than her. There are older women like me, and younger girls like Mana-chan and Agnes-chan. She doesn¡¯t need to feel strained. Furthermore, everyone¡¯s gathering together hugging each other, and having fun because of you, don¡¯t they? It¡¯s a nice place to stay for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡º Nei didn¡¯t bring her just because she¡¯s beautiful. Hoshizaki-san¡¯s a free existence in our school. Therefore she invited her in, I think ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º But, I think that you should consider the other way when it comes to that ¡»

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡º It¡¯s the first time Nei brought in a friend from her class. Isn¡¯t that wonderful? ¡»

    Well.

    ¡º Even now, she¡¯s taking the initiative to take care of the girl she brought in, doesn¡¯t she? ¡»

    Yeah, she¡¯s with Kana-san in Katsuko-nee¡¯s closet to hunt treasures.

    ¡º Nei talked out to a girl that¡¯s likely to become her friend. It¡¯s all in the name of offering her to you. She dared to call out because of that reason ¡»

    I see.

    No, wait.

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ The girls Misuzu and Ruriko about to bring as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Of course, those are people we want to be friends with in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ We want them to be our allies ¡¹

    Misuzu. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need friends coming only for the appearance at all ¡¹

    The ladies of Kouzuki house never made friends with anyone until now.

    Well, it was to eliminate those who are coming close to the two successors of the distinguished house with ulterior motives.

    Also, the surrounding people have the tendency to shy away from the daughters of Kouzuki house because they have too much authority and financial strength.

    ¡¸ At least, I don¡¯t trust those who do not have sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama never embraces someone unless their heart is beautiful ¡¹

    No, you¡¯re overestimating me, girls.

    But.

    But I should respond to their wishes.

    ¡¸ Uhm, desuno ¡¹

    Suddenly, Agnes speaks up.

    ¡¸ Agnes also had fun earlier ¡¹

    Her big blue eyes look at me and said.

    ¡¸ That girl, Kana-san, was a stranger at first. Agnes was scared of her, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I look Agnes in the eye and nodded. I wait for her to continue.

    ¡¸ But, when Papa had sex with Kana-chan, it felt different. She¡¯s not family but, Agnes feels close to her. When we took a bath together and ate ice cream together, she¡¯s no longer scary, desuno. She feels like a close friend, desuno ¡¹

    Yeah, it doesn¡¯t mean that Agnes has opened up her heart to her, but.

    She¡¯s now taking a relaxed nature with her.

    Seeing this shy Agnes like that.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s amazing at sex ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That is why I want to bring girls we want to get along with and let Danna-sama have sex with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko tell Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is going to look for a friend too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Agnes is surprised.

    ¡¸ First, find a girl who looks beautiful. Then, see if it¡¯s someone Agnes-chan wants to get along with. Why don¡¯t you find a cute girl to offer to your Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you go to school, you¡¯ll find a lot of cute girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do you mind that it will only be girls brought by Nei-chan and Misuzu-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles kindly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes will find a girl to give to Papa to have sex, and then Agnes will join in, I¡¯m sure that it will be fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you need to go to school soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Agnes groans.

    ¡º Yoshinobu. The criminal organization Kuromori will end with my generation. But, you do understand that you need a higher power to survive, right? ¡»

    If Jii-chan dies, we don¡¯t know what will happen to our protection from Kouzuki house.

    We need the power to survive without being crushed down.

    ¡º Don¡¯t be afraid to change the lives of others ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º I mean, I have changed your life ¡»

    Back then, if Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t call out to me.

    I would still be living in the darkness, alone.

    ¡º And, you also have changed my life. Katsuko, Nei, Misuzu-san, Ruriko-san, Agnes, the lives of the people involved with you ¡»

    ¡­I

    ¡º People change the lives of others from a touch. Is that wrong? Hoshizaki Kana-san¡¯s dream was to lose her virginity romantically to an ideal boyfriend by Christmas, however, ¡»

    In reality, I raped her today.

    ¡º But, there¡¯s only a handful of people who can realize their dreams. Therefore, your concerns are unnecessary. Earlier, Katsuko said this, it¡¯s possible that Kana-san will be raped by some other random man someday ¡»

    Well, that¡¯s true, but.

    ¡º What¡¯s important is that in the end, you intend to make the other happy. If that¡¯s your intention, then have some courage and step into other people¡¯s lives ¡»

    Step on their lives.

    That means having sex with all the girls Misuzu, and the girls bring in.

    ¡º It¡¯s okay. Force yourself into the lives of others without a problem. Intervene. Bend their fate, go crazy, that¡¯s what it means for you to live in this world ¡»

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have the confidence. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m allowed to change someone else¡¯s life ¡¹

    Can I make so many girls happy?

    ¡º It¡¯s not the question of permission, you don¡¯t even have to take responsibility. You¡¯re not asked to reach the outcome where they¡¯re happy. You only need your will to make them happy ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º You also had your life changed when you had sex with Hoshizaki Kana-san. It¡¯s mutual. Therefore, you need to hold to your firm will ¡»

    But.

    ¡º If you don¡¯t want to change anyone¡¯s life then stay in a secluded room and never step outside. As long as you make contact with someone, you¡¯re touching their lives. You¡¯ve changed everyone¡¯s lives so far so don¡¯t stop here, Yoshinobu!!!

    ¡­I

    ¡º From now on, you should try looking outside. As for the inside of the family, everyone can help each other with it, therefore!!! ¡»

    Why?

    Why does MInaho-neesan urging me this much?

    Could this be?

    ¡¸ Is Takakura-san that huge of a problem ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Is it something where I really need to prepare myself? ¡¹

    It must be.

    Minaho-neesan seems to be a bit hasty.

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    Minaho-neesan admitted it.

    ¡º Takakura-sama¡¯s case is necessary for our future survival ¡»

    Misuzu shows a gloomy face.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t react.

    Just what is this difference?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll make her a prostitute of Kuromori, right? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, that¡¯s right. Therefore you need to instruct her about sex until she can please the customers ¡»

    I know that far.

    ¡º Perhaps, it would be hard. You might even have to tie her up and forcibly take away her virginity ¡»

    ¡¸ Wait a second, didn¡¯t she say that she wants to become a prostitute herself? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡º Yes, she did ¡»

    ¡¸ So why force her? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with Ruri-tan, no, I think that she doesn¡¯t understand it more than Ruri-tan back then ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks up.

    ¡¸ The same as Ruriko? Wait ¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t know what it means for men and women to have sex.

    ¡¸ Takakura-sama says that she wants to become a prostitute, but she doesn¡¯t know precisely what a prostitute does ¡¹

    Oh shit.

    That¡¯s painful.

    Another person is living without common sense.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I was able to do it properly! ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But, Ruri-tan had Danna-sama took his time with you. He was kind until Ruri-tan wasn¡¯t afraid of sex anymore ¡¹

    Right, we first showed her how I have sex with other girls.

    I feel like we spent a lot of time with her.

    ¡¸ But, this time, we need to start doing it by tomorrow ¡¹

    Tomorrow?

    We haven¡¯t met yet though?.

    I mean, the two Yakuza groups don¡¯t even know the location of Takakura-san.

    ¡º That¡¯s how it is. Furthermore, we need to show Kouzuki-sama her having sex with you to prove that she¡¯s of use ¡»

    Showing off in front of Jii-chan?

    ¡º By that time, she needs to learn at least minimum techniques as a prostitute ¡»

    In short, I can¡¯t just rape her.

    Takakura-san needs to do it herself.

    ¡º Steel your heart, first, take away her virginity, and then teach her sex techniques one by one, Yoshinobu ¡»

    It¡¯s already 4 in the afternoon.

    If Takakura-san managed to join up with us, we need to do it overnight.

    ¡¸ I rushed Nei with Hoshizaki-san¡¯s case to let you change the way you think ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡º First, Nikita-san came last night, and then cleared away the taboo inside of you of having sex with women outside the family. Hoshizaki-san follows. Now you can distinguish love between family and allies. Next, Takakura-sama ¡»

    Next.

    ¡º You can put love for later. You can make Takakura-sama open up her heart to you by next week or even the week after. For now, you need to prove that Takakura-sama can become a prostitute by tomorrow ¡»

    I need to rape her even if she cries or screams only for tonight.

    ¡º I will explain from here ¡»

    This voice. Jii-chan?

    Then that means.

    Jii-chan is with Minaho-neesan in our school.

 Chapter 645. Business. Business

    ¡¸ Grandfather?! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko can¡¯t hide their surprise from their Grandfather¡¯s appearance.

    ¡º First of all, how¡¯s your business? Are you having problems? ¡»

    ¡¸ Business? The bakery? ¡¹

    ¡º Is there anything else? ¡»

    Jii-chan sounds harsh.

    ¡¸ Err, for now, it¡¯s sold out every day, but we¡¯re only selling the amount I can make, I think that the cafeteria sells more, they need to sell as well ¡¹

    It¡¯s a matter of time before it reaches the red or even black.

    We¡¯re making bread from a legit workshop after all.

    ¡º That is not a business report ¡»

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think so too. Sorry ¡¹

    I can¡¯t show any substantial numbers.

    But, that¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, it¡¯s only been a month since Danna-sama started selling bread. Besides, Danna-sama¡¯s just started taking bread-making lessons at school. It¡¯s challenging to present complete market research and sales objective, it¡¯s meaningless ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º I¡¯m not asking for that. Instead, I want to hear something that¡¯s coming from you ¡»

    Coming from me.

    ¡º How do you feel after making your own bread and selling it for nearly a month? ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I understood that just making delicious bread won¡¯t do ¡¹

    ¡º Go on ¡»

    Jii-chan shows interest

    ¡¸ In our school, there¡¯s also a manufacturer selling bread other than me. I thought that the taste wins over the price, so I didn¡¯t mind pricing the products a bit higher ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee accepted all the prices I calculated for the bread I make.

    ¡¸ But, a classmate of mine asked me ¡°could you make it 50 yen cheaper?¡± today. In short, my bread is thought to be a bit too pricy compared to the other seller. The boys value the size of the bread and the amount they eat than the taste of the product. I¡¯m also a high school boy and yet, when I become the seller, I only looked at how I made it and the cost of it, I lost the senses of the buyer ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m reflecting on.

    Even though it¡¯s also Katsuko-nee¡¯s first time selling bread.

    I believed that everything Katsuko-nee says is right and closed my eyes.

    ¡¸ All I did was do what Katsuko-nee says, make the bread according to her recipe, and sell it at the price she gave me. I¡¯m not managing a business. I felt like I¡¯ve been a fool recently ¡¹

    To be honest.

    ¡°I¡¯m still studying now¡± is just an excuse.

    Minaho-neesan even paid for the equipment used in the bakery.

    Actually, Minaho-neesan shouldn¡¯t be paying for Megu and Mana¡¯s living expenses.

    I should be earning money for their expenses using the sales from the bakery.

    And yet.

    ¡º Just delicious bread won¡¯t do, I may have praised you for noticing it in just a month, but still, it¡¯s not enough ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Hey, was it even necessary to sell bread in your school? ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º Try to look from the perspective of the customers, the students in your school. Don¡¯t include your situation ¡»

    ¡¸ My situation? ¡¹

    ¡º Isn¡¯t that right? Isn¡¯t it just you who made the decision of wanting to study how to make bread and how to run a bakery at your school ¡»

    Well.

    Jii-chan¡¯s right.

    ¡º In the first place, does your school have a directive that all students must buy bread from the cafeteria? ¡»

    ¡¸ No, they don¡¯t have that ¡¹

    ¡º Then, evaluate the standard student¡¯s lunch ¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸ Most of them bring lunch from home. Also, the cafeteria usually sells udon or curry. Then, some guys buy a lot of bread for their lunch. As for me, I¡¯m a seller. What¡¯s left is those who purchase some lunchboxes from convenience stores by morning before going to school. Oh, there were also some who buy bread from outside stores. Then, what¡¯s left are delinquents leaving the school during lunch break and eat outside ¡¹

    Nei during her legendary delinquent days seems to eat French cuisine course with Margo-san outside the school during lunch break.

    They come back to school long after the lunch break, mostly when the 5th period has ended, and the 6th lesson starts.

    They seem to go back to the mansion to skip classes.

    ¡º That¡¯s a lot of alternative options for lunch ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Bread is just for those who forgot their lunch or those whose wallets are crying, or those who never change their meals.

    On the other hand, those who eat lunch boxes but still not full buy bread to fill their belly.

    Actually, it¡¯s not the mainstream lunch in our school.

    ¡º So, about your bread. For example, if you stopped selling starting next week, will the students have problems? ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. I suddenly started selling since September ¡¹

    For the first term, it¡¯s established that the bread comes from the dealer.

    ¡¸ But, you see, when I started selling bread, their choices have increased. Before, those who don¡¯t like the bread from the dealer had to buy food from the convenience store by morning, but now they choose the bread I bake ¡¹

    ¡º Hey! Don¡¯t change the topic, those who don¡¯t like the bread from the dealer aren¡¯t all customers of your products, are they? ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º You need to think of the convenience of the business side. Does it really make sense for consumers to increase if you increase the choices? Think about it ¡»

    Well.

    ¡º For example, there are ten ramen shops on a ramen alley. They all have different individuality from the ramen they sell. Then, an 11th ramen shop opens up. Can you say that it¡¯s a good thing that the choices for the consumers¡¯ increases ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡º Are you the type that doesn¡¯t mind eating ramen every day? ¡»

    ¡¸ No, well, I¡¯d get tired if I eat it continuously for a week or two ¡¹

    ¡º Right? Only ramen critics will eat ramen every time. However, I don¡¯t trust critics who only eat ramen. If they don¡¯t eat other good dishes every day then, they can¡¯t make proper criticisms, can they? Ramen critic is also part of cooking critic ¡»

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡º For example, the company you work in decided to eat ramen for lunch today and so, you go to one of the ten ramen houses, well, ordinary people are full from eating one bowl of ramen. If it were delicious then they¡¯d talk about coming to the same store again, but. Would you go to the ramen alley the next day? ¡»

    I won¡¯t.

    ¡º On the next occasion you go to the alley, there would be a conservative who¡¯ll say ¡°It was delicious at the shop we ate at before, let¡¯s go there again,¡± and there would be an adventurous person who¡¯d say ¡°no, let¡¯s try out this store next,¡± which type are you? ¡»

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s ten of them then I¡¯d try the other shop ¡¹

    ¡º Then, are you going to compare each shop with each bowl? ¡»

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ll pick which shop has it delicious among several ones, then after that, eat only from the two or three of the best ¡¹

    I don¡¯t like ramen that much, however.

    ¡º So what is delicious? How can you know that one specific shop is the best if you haven¡¯t eaten from all of them yet? ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh right, I wasn¡¯t clear. If it¡¯s ten shops, then I¡¯ll remove those that don¡¯t seem to serve delicious food. If there are no customers in that shop if it¡¯s dirty, or when they don¡¯t have a menu printed out. If we except those stores, the remaining would only probably be half. What¡¯s left is to test out which has it better ¡¹

    ¡º Though you say that you¡¯ll eat, each ramen shop will sell various kinds of ramen. Even those ramen shops that you excluded by chance might have ramen that is more delicious than others. If you don¡¯t eat the most delicious ramen in that shop, you might never choose that shop again ¡»

    ¡¸ Then nothing can be done. I just have to give up thinking that I was unlucky ¡¹

    ¡º Are you giving up? ¡»

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s just ramen, isn¡¯t it? I won¡¯t die from just learning that I couldn¡¯t eat the best tasting ramen ¡¹

    Why are we even talking about this?

    ¡º Now then, let¡¯s go back to the former question, do you need an eleventh shop in the ramen alley? ¡»

    I.

    ¡¸ No, I think, if there were already ten shops in that alley, even when the eleventh shop comes in, depending on the feel of the store, they might have delicious ramen so everyone would want to try it at least once ¡¹

    That 11th store will have a decent amount of customers coming in.

    It¡¯s only a question of whether they¡¯d accept the ramen as delicious or not from there.

    ¡º Okay, then, the ramen shops increase one after another on that alley. Eventually, it reached a 99th ramen shop. Now then, is the 99th ramen shop necessary for the lane? ¡»

    Eeeeeh?

    99 ramen shops in a row?

    ¡¸ Grandfather, we can¡¯t comprehend the purpose of your question. There¡¯s no objective answer on such limited example ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, I¡¯m purposely narrowing the range of the topic ¡»

    Jii-chan?

    ¡º Let¡¯s continue with the ramen alley. If you¡¯re competing with the same product, then the customers will come to your door ¡»

    Okay.

    ¡º You want to run a bakery with Katsuko-kun in the future, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll start a bakery once I graduate from high school ¡¹

    I¡¯ve made my resolve.

    ¡º So, how many do you think are the bakeries in this country? ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º You can buy freshly baked bread anywhere easily nowadays. You can even find them in supermarkets, the stores are increasing ¡»

    ¡¸ No, but, Katsuko-nee and my bread are handmade, they taste good ¡¹

    ¡º Didn¡¯t you just say that you noticed that just having a good taste doesn¡¯t make it better? ¡»

    That¡¯s right, I did say that, but.

    ¡º There¡¯s a massive pile of bakeries out there. You can buy bread anywhere, even their price is reasonable. Also, Japanese people don¡¯t necessarily need bread for survival. If there¡¯s no bread, then they can eat a pastry or whatever they want ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s speaking loudly.

    ¡º Do you get it? Starting your own bakery means competing with other bakeries. No, not just bakeries, but also other eateries. Modern Japan has too much food. If a consumer thinks ¡°Let¡¯s buy bread.¡± or when someone returns from work and say ¡°I¡¯ll buy something delicious for the family,¡± will they pick up your product? Not the bread from another bakery selling in town, or not other food, but your bread ¡»

    ¡­I

    ¡º Think on that level if you really are eager with your business ¡»

    Oh, I see.

    I¡¯m only selling inside our school cafeteria.

    I¡¯ve been thinking that I¡¯m only competing with the merchant selling their bread through our cafeteria.

    It¡¯s as Jii-chan pointed out.

    The students bring a lunch box, food bought from outside, merchant¡¯s bread, my bread, and others go eat out. There are 6 choices.

    I need to produce bread with those options in mind.

    There¡¯s no need to compete with them.

    If many bring in lunch boxes, then increase the dessert-like bread.

    There¡¯s a lot of problems to think about.

    Actually, Nei already talked about it.

    There¡¯s a demand for sweet bread during lunch break when everyone just ate their lunch box.

    ¡º If you¡¯re going to start a bakery in the future then it¡¯s the same as starting the 99th ramen shop on the alley. An ordinary bakery is found anywhere ¡»

    That¡¯s right, I need to think about that too.

    Really, just making a delicious bread won¡¯t do.

    There¡¯s already plenty of perfect and famous handmade bakeries already.

    We have to break in there.

    That¡¯s just the same as opening the 99th ramen shop on the alley.

    ¡º You really are too earnest ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º If I talk about this with my students, most of them don¡¯t even listen to my story. In the end, they also try to argue, saying ¡°Kakka is right, however¡± and something as such ¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s a splendid man ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also respect Onii-sama ¡¹

    No, look, Misuzu, Ruriko.

    Did I do something to be praised like that?

    ¡º Well, I might¡¯ve intimidated you a but, if you want to raise your flag yourself in this world, that¡¯s how it is. Would you still do it knowing that? ¡»

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I will. Katsuko-nee and I will open up a bakery. No matter how hard it is, we¡¯ll overcome it, we¡¯ll do anything to sell our bread. That¡¯s what I decided on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s been silent all this time mutters.

    ¡º I see, that¡¯s good enough. Then, let me tell you my secrets in business ¡»

    Jii-chan?

    ¡º The true essence of businesses is deception. Don¡¯t forget that ¡»

    Eeeeeeeeh?

    Deception?

    ¡º Listen, customers don¡¯t really want anything you offer. There is no such thing as an absolutely necessary ¡»

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡º For example, you stopped your business in school, will there be anyone having problems with that? If the bread you make is much more delicious than the mass-produced, no, it probably is, but, if you stopped making it, will there be a student who¡¯d ask you ¡°The bread you make is better, I beg you, please make more?¡± ¡»

    That¡¯s

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    ¡º No wonder, nobody will have troubles even if the merchant¡¯s bread is also abolished. Even if it¡¯s the school cafeteria. If the options are reduced, then they¡¯ll all just bring lunch box from home. Or perhaps, they¡¯ll buy some food early in the morning. The students getting out of school during lunch to buy outside will increase, but that¡¯s how it goes ¡»

    Yeah.

    ¡º Returning to the ramen alley conversation, there¡¯s no one troubled if the 99 ramen shops all disappeared. Even if ramen shops vanished from this world, there are still other delicious food available. This world is endlessly wide ¡»

    Even if it¡¯s an extreme logic, I can understand that.

    Realistically, ramen won¡¯t be going away.

    ¡º Therefore, even if you and Katsuko-kun start your own bakery, it¡¯s only your own ego in the end. It is something you want to do, the world nor the customers have nothing to do with it ¡»

    Oh, I see.

    Even if I open up a shop now; the people on the roadside won¡¯t be that interested.

    Our current bakery sales in the cafeteria are only managing itself because the students have only six choices when eating lunch in a closed space.

    Their choices are few.

    But, if Katsuko-nee and I started a bakery for real,

    The bakery¡¯s customers will have tens of thousands of other options.

    It¡¯s not just with the other bakeries, we¡¯re also competing with all the other food businesses.

    ¡º When someone sells a product to another, they guarantee the worth of the price. That¡¯s the ironclad rule of business. When you lose trust, you can¡¯t continue your business. However, if your products are like the same as all the others that are already overflowing, what will you do? How can you make customers buy the bread you make instead of the bread from the other bakery? ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡º You already know that just being delicious won¡¯t do. The customers won¡¯t come to you with only that difference ¡»

    Our products are much more delicious than the dealer¡¯s products. I¡¯m confident of that.

    But, it¡¯s 50 yen more expensive than theirs.

    Most students would choose the dealer¡¯s bread than ours.

    Taste isn¡¯t a fundamental solution.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t know. Please tell me. Jii-chan ¡¹

    I bow my head to the camera.

    ¡º Didn¡¯t I tell you? It¡¯s deception. You need to find ways to trick your customers ¡»

    Seeds of deception.

    ¡º Find an added value on your bread, show what¡¯s different than the other stores to have customers buy yours, eat yours ¡»

    Added value.

    ¡º Branded clothes are expensive, especially for women. ¡» Depending on which item, clothes cost less than a thousand yen or hundreds of thousands of yen. However, nobody complains about it, that¡¯s the added value of the brand ¡»

    Yeah.

    ¡º The added value must please the customers. They¡¯re pleased with it; therefore they pay the added value even if it¡¯s expensive. It makes the customers happy. Furthermore, if you add value to it, it¡¯s worth increases. The added value shouldn¡¯t be given to customers for free. It not being free is what makes it an added value ¡»

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡º It¡¯s about making something that costs 1000 yen to make, has an added value of a brand pricing it at 100,000 yen. The difference is 99,000 yen. Even if you remove the expenses, you¡¯ll be able to buy the item for 30,000 yen. However, if you add the value of the brand, it has an absolute price of 100,000 yen. If you lower the amount, then the brand¡¯s value will be broken ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ No, I understand the example but, that¡¯s only for the clothing brand, right? I¡¯m opening a bakery, not a clothing line ¡¹

    If we succeed in adding a brand to our bakery, we can¡¯t sell 100 yen bread for 10,000 yen.

    ¡º That¡¯s obvious, do you think I¡¯m giving you the idea of adding value to the bakery? If I do that, it would be my business, wouldn¡¯t it? You need to think on how to add value to it by yourself ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s laughing.

    ¡º But, don¡¯t forget this, it¡¯s the added value that makes customers feel happy. That¡¯s what I need you to learn. Furthermore, that ¡°making them feel happy,¡± is what deception truly is ¡»

    Jii-chan repeats himself.

    ¡º A start-up company is often founded by a bigger company from one of the generations. They say ¡°Our company thinks of your happiness first.¡± They often show up in economic magazines and business news on TV saying ¡°our project was successful because we have the customers first in our minds¡± ¡¹

    Yeah, they exist.

    ¡º Those who know that it is deception are okay, but some are swallowed in by their own deception that they believe it¡¯s true ¡»

    Jii-chan.

    ¡º Managers who believe in the words will say ¡°Our company serves the society¡± or ¡°Let¡¯s become a company that contributes to this world.¡± They¡¯re the type of business that exploits their employees, forcing donations and volunteer activities from the employees. They¡¯re too enthusiastic with charity work ¡»

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡º They think of themselves as a ¡°company that thinks of the customer first,¡± therefore they would like to be recognized by the world as ¡°a company that has a meaning in this society¡± Therefore they make side steps ¡»

    What?

    ¡º Actually, IT companies and food chain do this. I don¡¯t know whether they really think of the customers first but, they¡¯re a company that doesn¡¯t care if a worker collapses. Many companies do the same service ¡»

    Just like the one we¡¯re talking about.

    That 99 ramen shops.

    ¡ºThe worker intends to develop and expand the company. They have the strong will to break into the world. And yet, the world doesn¡¯t care about it ¡»

    Nobody cares if a company is gone.

    ¡º When the company grows bigger and succeed, the people from below will say ¡°This is all thanks to the valued customers.¡± They believe it themselves, but when they become a listed company, the world will not care about them even when they¡¯re gone. They¡¯ll get pissed off from that. Furthermore, they want the people, society to recognize them. That¡¯s only the ego of the manager of the company, but they replace that ego with flowery words. ¡°Our company contributes to the society so much, the world needs us,¡± they say. They¡¯ll start some charity work oddly, forcing their employees to donate and volunteer, all activities are done by the name of the company only to sell their activities. However, only the person himself will think ¡°If we do this, the world will accept our company¡± ¡»

    Haa.

    ¡º Managers who are swallowed by their own deception falls into that pitfall ¡»

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡º In reality, if you make a profit, then return it to the employees and shareholders. You don¡¯t need to force your employees for volunteer work. Well, companies like that don¡¯t grow upwards anyway. ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º What you should remember that you built your own store out of your own ego. Know that you only bother other people and drive yourself into them ¡»

    It¡¯s all selfish intent.

    ¡º And if you want to penetrate the will of the people, find a seed of deception to plant. Make an added value. Customers will give money on what you offer, as long as that ¡°something makes them happy¡± However, that¡¯s all just deception in the end. It¡¯s nothing but trickery. You must not be swallowed by your own lies! ¡»

    Jii-chan summarized the conversation.

    ¡º That¡¯s all my advice for you and your business. Don¡¯t forget that even if you die ¡»

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡º Also, my business talk also applies to women ¡»

    Huh?

 Chapter 646. Return

    ¡º You were raping the high-school student earlier was an interesting spectacle to watch ¡»

    Jii-chan is in school. He was watching me rape Kana-senpai together with Minaho-neesan through the live feed.

    ¡º That girl was forcibly raped, and yet, she looks satisfied being your allies now ¡»

    Well.

    ¡¸ It is as Grandfather says, we all led, guided her ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, Misuzu and the others have given you ¡°added value¡± to make her your woman ¡»

    ¡¸ Is it about the branded clothing and bags, meeting celebrities, and inviting her to parties and others? ¡¹

    I asked. Jii-chan.

    ¡º That¡¯s a part of it. What¡¯s important is that you didn¡¯t just rape her but also show that you want to be intimate with her in the future ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only a one-sided approach of presents and benefits from us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ What matters is that you treat Kana-san equally as Misuzu-san and others. If she¡¯s treated differently, she will show contempt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Before you violated her, you showed off yourself having sex with Agnes-chan, and after doing her, you did it with Michi-chan. Showing that you¡¯re not having sex selfishly from your lust and you keep the balance of your harem. Then, everyone went to the bath happily, right? Misuzu-chan and the girls washed your body, and they show that they genuinely love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, when you came to the cafeteria, you all ate ice popsicles. Nobody¡¯s treating Kana-san as a guest, she¡¯s accepted as an ally ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Especially the change in Agnes-chan¡¯s reaction was great ¡¹

    Ruriko pats Agnes¡¯ hair.

    ¡¸ At first, she was so wary of Kana-san. And yet, Agnes-chan is accepting her like everyone else ¡¹

    Having sex with me makes Agnes feel closer to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Your harem is filled with only beautiful girls. There¡¯s Misuzu-chan, who¡¯s a high-class lady, and Reika-oneesan, a celebrity. Kana-san¡¯s happy to become a member of that group. Her pride¡¯s pleased. To her, the benefits are more significant ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s an ordinary girl with a superiority complex.

    Therefore, when Nei approached and invited her to the mansion, she followed.

    She¡¯s displeased of the rumor that Nei¡¯s the number one beauty in our school.

    ¡º What¡¯s important is that she ended up satisfied ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º The middle part doesn¡¯t matter. As long as one¡¯s happy in the end, they¡¯re satisfied with their life ¡»

    Happy in the end.

    ¡º The same goes for companies, even if you hold the ideology of ¡°offering something that makes our customers happy first,¡± you¡¯ll always start your business with deception. You can¡¯t provide all to them ¡»

    My bread.

    The products we¡¯re selling now are still a prototype.

    I¡¯m allowed to sell it because I¡¯m a high-school student in a vocational training course.

    In reality, even the taste is still immature compared to the dealer.

    ¡º However, if you seriously want to continue, you need to apologize to your customers in your mind and approach your dream little by little. There would be customers who¡¯ll eat only once, complain about your product, and never buy again. However, if you want to make progress then keep moving forward ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Listen, hold your strong will and prepare to make advancement on something, from yesterday to today, from today to tomorrow, even if it¡¯s just a little bit. If you don¡¯t have that resolve, you¡¯ll only end up lazy ¡»

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t make progress if I don¡¯t resolve to move forward ¡¹

    ¡º No, people get used to things they repeatedly do. No matter how prepared you are, if you continue to make your product every day, it¡¯ll become better. When you get used to working, you¡¯ll be able to tell anyone that you¡¯re a professional baker ¡»

    People get used to it.

    ¡º Persevering through difficulties makes one stronger they say, that¡¯s incorrect. If you¡¯re trying to accomplish a job, then persistence is a minimum requirement. Keeping on forever is an easy job to do. Even the lowest level craftsman can become better as long as they continue to move forward ¡»

    As long as you move forward.

    ¡º That¡¯s the ancient craftsman system. If you start from childhood, you can be professional in most things. However, most craftsmen are unnamed. All they do is continue their work ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks harshly.

    ¡º And unfortunately, modern society doesn¡¯t accept just a craftsman. You need to manage your bakery ¡»

    That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t just make delicious bread.

    I¡¯m not a craftsman who is told to make bread by others at someone¡¯s shop.

    I need to find ¡°added value¡± to make my store thrive.

    ¡º Don¡¯t just move forward. Improve yourself. Try a new approach, discover new things. If you don¡¯t intend to become better, you¡¯ll drown from ¡°being used to it¡± ¡»

    ¡¸ Hmm, that¡¯s right. I got it now Jii-chan ¡¹

    Hearing my response, Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Kakka, you already mentioned earlier that ¡°this would be the last business advice I will give you¡± ¡¹

    Then, she shows a straight face.

    ¡¸ Still, thank you. I¡¯ll also carve it in my heart and work on it ¡¹

    Oh, Jii-chan¡¯s advice is not just for me but also for Katsuko-nee.

    In the end, my vision was narrow.

    I only look at inside the high-school, in the cafeteria.

    If I¡¯m going to open up a bakery out in the wide world,

    I need to find meaning in breaking in between the food stores in the city, on places where customers can see.

    And.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, do I really need to do Takakura-san by all means? ¡¹

    If what Jii-chan talked about dealing with the bakery and women are the same, is right, then,

    ¡º You¡¯re a member of Kuromori, aren¡¯t you? Haven¡¯t you agreed that Minaho-kun would continue the brothel for five more years? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, I agreed with it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan can¡¯t get out of her main work, which is the brothel for now.

    Kuromori has a history starting from the postwar era.

    The brothel can¡¯t close down arbitrarily as long as old customers just like Jii-chan remain.

    This illegal brothel is protected by Jii-chan and other big-shots from the political and business world.

    Also, there are some who still can¡¯t take being a prostitute out of their system just like Iwakura-san.

    ¡º Also, don¡¯t you taste the products before selling them at your bakery? Or do you sell your customers products without knowing whether it¡¯s delicious or not? ¡»

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡º It¡¯s the same with prostitutes. It¡¯s your responsibility to teach the new prostitute until you¡¯re confident enough that she can satisfy customers. You do know that it¡¯s a job only you can do, right? ¡»

    I¡¯m the only man in this mansion.

    One can¡¯t teach a prostitute if you don¡¯t have a penis.

    ¡¸ Then, I can just make Takakura-san happy in the end, right? ¡¹

    If I summarize what Jii-chan said, this is what he means.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. However, you don¡¯t have to rush. Takakura-house¡¯s lady has five years until she¡¯s free from being a prostitute. Make full use of those five years. Don¡¯t rush ¡»

    Jii-chan.

    ¡º It¡¯s the same with your bakery. You must make progress every day. Don¡¯t get used to it, but, don¡¯t rush either. Take it easy and advance slowly. It would take at least ten years before you get to the actual ¡°added value.¡± Go with that intent in mind ¡»

    Feels strange.

    The conversation about the shop and women are coming out alternately.

    But, I know that Jii-chan¡¯s talking about me out of concern.

    ¡º If the Takakura lady joins you, that will be another lifeline ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks in a low tone.

    ¡º Your current lifeline is Kouzuki house¡¯s protection¡±, unfortunately, that means that it¡¯s my remaining lifespan ¡»

    ¡¸ Grandfather, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º I¡¯m already 82, Misuzu. I might die tomorrow or even today. I would like to hold to it until you, Ruriko, and Yoshiko are adults but, I¡¯d rather have insurances ¡»

    Takakura-san¡¯s insurance?

    ¡º Therefore, Misuzu, Ruriko, cooperate with Yoshinobu. Give it no mind even if it¡¯s a brutal one. Make sure that Takakura house¡¯s lady loses her virginity. Have his sperm poured inside her womb ¡»

    Tonight.

    ¡º Right now, we¡¯re in a battle with the Yakuza groups who are trying to pursue the lady. Soon, most of it will be resolved. This will reorganize the Yakuza organizations in Japan. And after that, it would be meaningful to have that lady under your control ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s not talking about the details.

    ¡¸ So, I should just go over there? ¡¹

    If Jii-chan¡¯s at school, then,

    ¡º Yes, Takakura-sama will be arriving here after 6pm ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º By that time, everyone¡¯s leaving the school except for sports-related clubs ¡»

    It¡¯s Saturday today.

    Most of the cultural clubs go home by 5pm.

    As for the sports clubs, they end their practice by 6.

    There are lights in the club room, but there are no lighting equipment on the grounds.

    ¡º Come along with Hoshizaki-san back here ¡»

    ¡¸ Got it, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡º Misuzu and Ruriko as well, you¡¯re the only people acquainted with the lady of Takakura house ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    Yoshiko-san should¡¯ve been with them during the interview in Kyoto yesterday.

    Jii-chan thinks that she should be out of the scene when Takakura-san¡¯s raped.

    Even if I rape Takakura-san on the spot, Misuzu and Ruriko won¡¯t have any problems with it.

    Instead, they¡¯ll cooperate.

    ¡¸ Can I take Mana with me? ¡¹

    I ask MInaho-neesan.

    ¡º Is something wrong? ¡»

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a bit uneasy, so I want her to breathe outside air for a bit ¡¹

    I want her to reconcile with Yukino, but.

    She¡¯s being too considerate now that Mana¡¯s heart only creates a wall.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll watch Yukino-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Leave Yoshiko-san to me as well ¡¹

    She smiled at Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ cheeks.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I¡¯m relying on you watching the house. Play with Mao-chan, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes replied.

    ¡¸ Agnes is the elder sister after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, Agnes, ¡¹

    I kiss Agnes¡¯ lips.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ That was a fantastic place ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei came back.

    ¡¸ Who would¡¯ve thought that there could be such a mountain of treasure over there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s walk-in closet seems to be shocking to her.

    Even so.

    ¡¸ Oh, you only came back with that much? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presents tea while smiling.

    Kana-senpai only chose a cosmetic pouch, a wallet, and a small bag from that room.

    Also, two pieces of lipstick, Nei gave that to her.

    ¡¸ Well, there are too many things that I can¡¯t decide ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can have anything you want there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but.

    ¡¸ But you know, I can¡¯t sell it, and I have to pick what I really want to use, for now, that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I think the brands here are unknown to mother. I think I can still fool her that I got this from a friend¡¯s elder sister. If it¡¯s Gucci or Chanel, it would be exposed in an instant ¡¹

    I see.

    I don¡¯t understand brands that well.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯ll give her a call and say ¡°I gave her items I don¡¯t use anymore,¡± If I do that, you can bring home Gucci and others, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll ask of that next time ¡¹

    Next time.

    ¡¸ After all, I¡¯m only here because I skipped my practice at the tennis club. I want to tell everyone that ¡°I came to Natou-san¡¯s house and Natou-san¡¯s elder sister gave me this!¡± If I bring too much, then they¡¯ll glare at me and even say ¡°give me some too¡± ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m going with you for now until we get to the tennis club ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Then, if they say ¡°That¡¯s unfair, Kana-chan. I want one too,¡± I can just tell them that ¡°my elder sister seemed to like Kana-chan,¡± right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, Thanks Nei-san ¡¹

    She¡¯s calling Nei ¡°Nei-san¡± before we noticed it.

    ¡¸ Kana-san, you should call me ¡°Nei-chan instead¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, thinking about it, Nei-san¡¯s a year older than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh? But we¡¯re classmates now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯ve got bigger breasts than me! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Ah, Katsuko-san, you see, I also thought of grabbing some of your clothes but, it all, well ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was a perfect fit for me though~ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Nei are the huge breasts trio.

    On the other hand, Kana-senpai¡¯s on the normal-sized group. Her breasts are well-shaped though.

    ¡¸Some clothes don¡¯t care about the size of your chest, weren¡¯t there? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Well, you see, it¡¯s her¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-oneesama¡¯s taste in colors is strange ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ When I show her an example of correct color usage, she squats down holding her stomach ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because she¡¯s choosing a much better combination! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, I couldn¡¯t even think of those combinations at all! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s my bodyguard, so she always participates in celebrity parties, her eyes are trained ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But this kid¡¯s two years younger than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not ¡°This kid¡± I¡¯m Michi ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same as Kana-oneesama, I¡¯m Master¡¯s sex slave. I¡¯m the senior here as a slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, s-sorry ¡¹

    Kana-senpai apologizes to Michi who¡¯s glaring at her.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s decide on your nicknames on others, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ First, me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ And me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Michi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan, that¡¯s it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Agnes-chan. Cute ¡¹

    Then, Kana-senpai looked at me.

    ¡¸ Nobu, you¡¯re having sex with this cute and tiny child but, could it be that you already made a move on Mao-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way. Oh right. It¡¯s forbidden to talk about sex when Mao-chan¡¯s present. It would be bad for her education ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, so you won¡¯t make a move on your own daughter ¡¹

    Kana-senpai thinks of Mao-chan as my real daughter.

    ¡¸ But Nobu already made a move on his younger sister! ¡¹

    Ah, she also misunderstands my relationship with Mana.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Mana-chan¡¯s not connected by blood with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei follows up.

    ¡¸ Wait, she¡¯s a sister in law? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what makes it more exciting! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I see ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ No, wait, let¡¯s go back to our topic. Misuzu and others are still waiting ¡¹

    I said. Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ Hmm, I guess I¡¯ll call the two Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why add -sama to us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m younger than you, please stop that. Kana-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko both look bothered with it.

    ¡¸ But you see, you two are high-class ladies compared to me ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Well, why not let her be for a while, she¡¯ll get used to it! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve changed our ways of calling each other until we got used to it too ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it, yes.

    There was a time when Michi¡¯s calling me ¡°Yoshida.¡±

    I also started with ¡°Kudou-san¡± and ¡°Kudou-chan.¡±

    ¡¸ Then, once you¡¯re done drinking tea, we¡¯ll send Kana-san back to school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s driving? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I still have to prepare for dinner so ask Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Ruriko and I would like to see Danna-sama¡¯s school ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s playing an act for Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Huh? Do you mean stealthily? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai bites in right away.

    ¡¸ Why not? There are hardly any people left in school ¡¹

    Nei follows up.

    ¡¸ Then, should I guide you around? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Kana-chan, you need to show up to the tennis club first and shouldn¡¯t you participate in cleaning up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahaha, Nei-san¡¯s right ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m going too so I¡¯ll be their guide. Michi, you¡¯re also coming, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the bodyguard ¡¹

    Michi speaks without expression in her face.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll call Rei-chan over ¡¹

    I stand up.

    ¡¸ Agnes, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes also gets ready.

    ¡¸ Papa, I want to piggyback ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, come ¡¹

    Agnes clings to my back.

    She really is starving for affection.

    ¡¸ Hey, say goodbye to Kana-senpai, and also ask her to come again ¡¹

    This might be Agnes¡¯ first time greeting someone outside the family like this.

    ¡¸ See you later, bye bye. Kana-chan ¡¹

    Agnes on my back greets her farewell.

    ¡¸ Ugh! That¡¯s cute! See you again Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    You¡¯re cute too, Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex together with Papa again ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Anyone would be surprised when a 12-year-old half-foreign beauty tells them that.

    But for Agnes now,

    ¡°Let¡¯s have sex together¡± is a word she says when she¡¯s accepted the other person.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, Right, let¡¯s do it. Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughing it off and replying like that makes her a good person, I think.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s a promise ¡¹

    With this, we now hold Kana-senpai.

    For better or for worse.

    No, I just have to make her happy in the end.

    That¡¯s the ultimate goal.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, we¡¯re going to school, please drive for us. Misuzu and Ruriko are going too ¡¹

    I enter the room and said.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Papa! It¡¯s always Agnes-chan! That¡¯s unfair! ¡¹

    Mao-chan sees Agnes clinging on my back, so she runs to me.

    This room has Yukino, Yoshiko-san, Mana, and Mao-chan together with Rei-chan.

    Rei-chan¡¯s devoting her time on the monitors.

    I get that Mao-chan and Mana are playing, but.

    Yukino and Yoshiko-san, what are you talking about?

    ¡¸ Huh? Why go back to school? ¡¹

    Yukino asks me right away.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Jii-chan¡¯s at school ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, Grandfather is? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Why is Kouzuki Grandpa in our school? ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know He must¡¯ve come to meet Minaho-neesan. Anyway, they told me to go over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan is coming as well? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san gives me a suspicious look.

    That¡¯s bad.

    Jii-chan¡¯s there, and yet Yoshiko-san¡¯s not coming together.

    That¡¯ll only stimulate Yoshiko-san¡¯s inferiority complex.

    ¡¸ Perhaps they will come to meet Takakura-sama ¡¹

    Rei-chan follows up.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yoshiko-sama, please help Katsuko-san prepare a welcome for Takakura-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san shows a bright face as she¡¯s convinced with it.

    ¡¸ Takakura-sama? Is that? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, the primary cause why the Yakuza groups are rampaging outside ¡¹

    I replied.

    Yukino was present when the Yakuza attacked the front gate earlier.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time for her to arrive. ¡¹ But you know, I guess she¡¯ll go through the school first to avoid the people looking for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh what, you know something! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, maybe. Just maybe ¡¹

    ¡¸ When can I return? ¡¹

    Yukino looks sullen.

    ¡¸ It would be impossible until Kouzuki SS is available again. At worst, you¡¯ll stay here overnight ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to stay here ¡¹

    Yukino has no good memories in this mansion.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t try to steal rice in the middle of the night, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t! Jeez ¡¹

    ¡¸ I asked to prepare meals for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want umaibo anymore! ¡¹

    There¡¯s really no pleasant memory for her.

    ¡¸ By the way, what were you talking about with Yoshiko-san earlier? ¡¹

    What could be the topic of the two?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san¡¯s been teaching me a lot of things since earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. She doesn¡¯t know anything after all ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s teaching her?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m giving her a lecture about stemma just now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stemma? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? You don¡¯t know about stealth marketing? ¡¹

    Yukino says.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m talking about just now is why sweets and paintings from a particular country can¡¯t be shown on a popular drama on TV ¡¹

    What are you talking about?

    ¡¸ Ah, Francie told me all of this. That¡¯s why these are all just jokes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an illuminating experience ¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave them alone.

    There won¡¯t be any harm done.

    ¡¸ Then, have some more discussions together with Agnes and Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes jumps out of my back and goes to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, Papa has work so play with Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ What should we play? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shiritori won¡¯t do, Agnes-chan is weak in it ¡¹

    Agnes still doesn¡¯t know a lot about the world.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s play origami ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The two start playing.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re coming with me, get ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Mana looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go breathe some fresh air outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Mana needs to spit out what¡¯s boiling inside of her.

 Chapter 647. Tornado

    Rei-chan takes the seven-passenger minivan from the garage to the entrance.

    Rei-chan¡¯s driving, and since the passengers would be Kana-senpai, Nei, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Mana, and me, this is the only vehicle we can ride in.

    Nei¡¯s on the front passenger seat, Michi¡¯s on the second row near the door seat just so she can get out as soon as something happens.

    I¡¯m in the middle of the second row, and Mana¡¯s next to me.

    The back row has Kana-senpai, Misuzu, and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s depart ¡¹

    Rei-chan starts the engine.

    Then the Minivan goes through the mansion¡¯s gate.

    ¡¸ Fourth squad, this is Fujimiya. We¡¯re going route B-7. We¡¯re only driving a short distance, and it¡¯s a heavily guarded area, so there¡¯s no convoy necessary ¡¹

    Rei-chan contacts the surveillance team of Kouzuki SS outside via radio.

    ¡º This is the fourth squad, Sakamoto, heard you loud and clear ¡»

    Rei-chan presses the remote control to open the gate.

    The giant iron-gate opens up.

    Outside the gate are the usual police and Kouzuki SS¡¯ cars monitoring the mansion.

    Kudou-papa nor the rampaging Yakuza groups are no longer present.

    Then, the vehicle moves outside the mansion.

    We drive through the road going to school.

    Even the police cars following us usually aren¡¯t coming.

    Could it be that they¡¯re listening to the transmission Rei-chan gave to Kouzuki SS?

    Or maybe.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be on guard for the outside ¡¹

    Michi tells Rei-chan.

    Oh right, the other Yakuza might show up again.

    We need to be on guard.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Still, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to worry about ¡¹

    Rei-chan replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ The guards in this area are on high-alert ¡¹

    Yeah, Jii-chan¡¯s in our school right now.

    Therefore, the police nor Kouzuki SS who are regularly monitoring the mansion¡¯s front don¡¯t follow after us.

    Kouzuki SS¡¯ guards should have an increased amount around here.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a chance they¡¯d try to attack us directly ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles, looking at the rear mirror.

    Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, those monster class bodyguards should be with him.

    Maybe chief Yazawa too.

    ¡¸ Well, if they come at us then they¡¯d be real idiots ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ But, that kind of idiot might exist though ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that the surrounding security level has gone up, but the possibility of enemies gathering together also increases ¡¹

    Michi said.

    I see. After all, whenever Jii-chan moves, the guards from Kouzuki SS come with him, and they stand out.

    Yamaoka-san and Michi¡¯s mother has failed, so the Yakuza hanging out around the mansion and our school have disappeared, but.

    Jii-chan enters the school that gathers the enemy attention once again.

    The Yakuza might come back because they think that Takakura-san might be with him.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about since earlier? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you see, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan are high-class ladies, so we are always moving with the risk of them being kidnapped in mind ¡¹

    Nei turns to Kana-senpai and explains.

    ¡¸ Therefore, whenever they go outside, there¡¯s always a professional bodyguard like Rei-chan with them, the outside bodyguards are also in contact ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shows interest.

    Kana-senpai knows that Kouzuki SS is a security firm.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan maybe a TV celebrity but she also belongs to the elites of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although I¡¯m on the lowest seat of the top elites ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks humbly.

    She didn¡¯t have that confidence back then.

    Rei-chan has changed since this past four months.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s for the outside, as for when they¡¯re in school or when they¡¯re in a party where bodyguards can¡¯t enter, there¡¯s always Mitchan who¡¯s there to protect Mii-chan and Ruri-chan ¡¹

    Nei points at Michi.

    ¡¸ Mitchan¡¯s the successor of Kudou arts after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah! I saw that one! It¡¯s the combat show in front of the cafeteria this afternoon! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, that was old man Dai Grepher.

    Hmmm. We can¡¯t explain how fearsome it is to an ordinary person.

    ¡¸ As long as I have no other orders, I will always be wherever Misuzu-oneesama is ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice, then that means Michi-san is also attending the school for high-class ladies? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you with them during school trips too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Mitchan is always with Mii-chan even on family trips and everything! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama joined us last summer year vacation ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ I see, where did you go ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me.

    ¡¸ Hmm, to the southern islands ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, where specifically?

    ¡¸ Well, I didn¡¯t even know. They only speak French, I don¡¯t understand them ¡¹

    Even now, I still don¡¯t know where they took me.

    ¡¸ Anyway, the sea was beautiful. Each cottage has their private beach spreading as far as you can see and no other guests are taking a dip in the ocean ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means you rented the place out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t met anyone except when going to dinner.

    They start cleaning and making beds when we¡¯re having a meal.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not rented out, that partition is owned by Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s that type of resort. It¡¯s managed by a specialized company, but each partition is privately owned ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? You mean it¡¯s not a lodging facility? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ If it is, then strange people will stay in there. Only those verified by a preliminary survey on assets and career are approved to buy land there. Also, the usage is only limited to the purchaser¡¯s family ¡¹

    Oh, that means they can¡¯t just buy it and lend it to someone else.

    ¡¸ The real wealthy people in this world want a place where they can keep their privacy and can relax with only their family ¡¹

    Nei explains.

    Right, anything goes.

    We even had sex in the sea, and they had a peeing contest on the sandy beach.

    ¡¸ But for real, that was a beautiful place. The ocean¡¯s color was emerald green, the sandy beach has not single trash in it, and the weather was looking clear every day ¡¹

    That¡¯s an ideal southern island.

    ¡¸ That sounds nice, I want to go to that island too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai mutters.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d like, we can invite you there anytime you want ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ All you need to prepare is a passport, and Kouzuki house will charter a plane for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh? Are you sure? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai takes it.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kana-san is also a member of Danna-sama¡¯s harem ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in exchange, Kana-chan~ You¡¯ll be having sex with Yo-chan every day! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, if I can go to the southern islands¡¯ resorts, I don¡¯t mind having sex as much as Nobu wants! ¡¹

    She¡¯ll never betray us as long as she receives benefits.

    ¡¸ Nei-san, let¡¯s go there together! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Ueh? Me? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Ah, I want to walk in the beach with Ya-chan wearing a swimsuit ¡¹

    It¡¯s amazing how I don¡¯t have to mind the public gaze on that island at all.

    ¡¸ Eeh? If Yo-chan wants it then, well, I¡¯ll fit it in my schedule ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s gonna join Margo-san¡¯s expedition in the US soon.

    I mean, I heard that she¡¯ll be making round trips from Japan to the US for a while.

    ¡¸ Well, returning to the topic, Mitchan is Mii-chan¡¯s bodyguard, so they¡¯re together for nearly 24 hours! ¡¹

    Nei returns to the topic.

    ¡¸ Huh, but if I recall, Michi-san is in the same grade as Ruriko-sama? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks her thoughts.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re in the same class ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ Then, shouldn¡¯t it better for her to become Ruriko-sama¡¯s bodyguard than Misuzu-sama¡¯s? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Back then, my elder sister is Ruriruri¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Back then? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s curious.

    ¡¸ She was injured and hospitalized last May. Her rehabilitation has ended recently and has now recovered ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Injured? Something like Ruriko-sama being kidnapped? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I ¡¹

    Michi speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a family situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ She fought Michi and lost completely ¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡¸ Why? Shouldn¡¯t Michi-san¡¯s elder sister be as strong as her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, my elder sister practices Karate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karate? Huh? I feel like I¡¯ve seen her on TV. Is she the female high-school student champion in Karate? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kudou Haruka is my sister ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s sister has won karate tournaments numerous times.

    She¡¯s been featured on TV.

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought she¡¯s in third-year high-school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. The high-school sister lost to Michi, who¡¯s in middle school ¡¹

    I recall the fight in the basement of the theater.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, that¡¯s amazing, Michi-san¡¯s really strong! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s showing interest.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not strong, this is all thanks to Kudou style ancient martial arts ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s being humble.

    ¡¸ I mean, since you¡¯re calling it Kudou arts, it means that it¡¯s a family style of martial arts from Michi-san¡¯s house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ So why is your sister not doing that martial arts and went to Karate instead? ¡¹

    Well, that.

    ¡¸ My sister was rebellious to father. She doesn¡¯t want to learn Kudou arts because Father knows it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, I feel like I asked something I shouldn¡¯t ¡¹

    Kana-senpai apologizes.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ My sister started hating our father when she was in the middle of elementary school. I heard about it from my sister. When they went to a Chinese restaurant together, she can¡¯t forgive father ¡¹

    Chinese restaurant?

    ¡¸ She couldn¡¯t bear father screaming out ¡°Super electromagnetic spring roll¡± every time he eats a Chinese spring roll ¡¹

    Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ I still don¡¯t know what he means by ¡°super electromagnetic spring roll¡± by now, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitchan, I¡¯ll lend you the ¡°neo super robot wars¡± next time ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ An old man from the East comes as an alien but don¡¯t be surprised about it ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, you shouldn¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Rei-chan says from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ The Combattler doesn¡¯t show up in the ¡°Neo Super Robot Wars¡± ¡¹

    Huh

    ¡¸ Oh right, that was Voltes¡¯ first appearance. You¡¯ll see a retired voice actor there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lend you the ¡°Super robot wars Compact 2¡± from Wonderswan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wonderswan? That¡¯s harsh Rei-chan ¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    Rei-chan has a gaming pastime.

    ¡¸ T-Then, what is Michi-san¡¯s father doing? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks while the two are talking about games.

    ¡¸ Oh, he¡¯s not working for KOuzuki SS, but he¡¯s a president of a company affiliated with us ¡¹

    If we name ¡°Kudou detective office,¡± it would be misunderstood.

    I was told that it¡¯s popular.

    ¡¸ Father is over there ¡¹

    Michi points with her fingers.

    What?

    Oh wait, an old man is taking down some Yakuza on the intersection.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kudou-san handles the enemies Kouzuki SS lures out ¡¹

    Rei-chan says calmly.

    The signal is red, so our car¡¯s stopped just next to Kudou-papa¡¯s fight.

    ¡¸ Father, do your best ¡¹

    Michi opens the window half-down and tells her father.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you too! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s still wearing his pokemon trainer cosplay.

    He folds down the roadside ¡°stop¡± sign and swings it like a spear.

    ¡¸ Kudou Javelin! Stretch! ¡¹

    The signal light turns Green.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be going ahead ¡¹

    Our vehicle accelerates.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s figure grows smaller.

    ¡¸ Aurora Prisma Guiramand cut! ¡¹

    I hear Kudou-papa shouting from behind.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s quite a unique father ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But, I can understand now how Michi-san¡¯s sister feels ¡¹

    Well, that.

    Now that you mention it, Michi and her sister had a promise.

    They talked about meeting each other tomorrow and after that,

    For now, we¡¯re busy with Takakura-san¡¯s case.

    Come to think of it, Michi did contact her sister telling her mother¡¯s condition.

    ¡¸ Is there anything wrong? ¡¹

    Michi looks at my face.

    ¡¸ No, nothing ¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t talk about it with everyone present.

    Oh, I see the school.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, are you going in from the back gate? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re going through the main gate today ¡¹

    Yeah, there are too many observers today.

    Not everyone in Kouzuki SS is our allies.

    We can¡¯t show them the secret route leading to the concealed garage for the faculty from the back gate.

    I see. As we approach the school, Kouzuki SS¡¯ vehicles are increasing in numbers on the road.

    Then, our car arrived at our school.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    It¡¯s already evening.

    It¡¯s Saturday, most of the students left the school already.

    Our minivan stopped behind the school building.

    There are no students around.

    ¡¸ Wow, there are so many beautiful looking cars parked here! ¡¹

    Coming down from the van,

    Kana-senpai raised her voice.

    Yeah, there¡¯s a big luxury car parked facing the school building.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s a Rolls-Royce ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    That¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s car.

    He¡¯s really here.

    ¡¸ Come to think of it, this is my first time entering Onii-sama¡¯s school ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Yeah, she¡¯s living in the mansion, yet she¡¯s never been here.

    Misuzu has come here several times already though.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Should I show you around then? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says, but.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan! You still have to go back to the tennis club! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh right! ¡¹

    She¡¯s still wearing her tennis clothes because she skipped her practice.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh wait, I¡¯m coming with you. I¡¯m going to patch things up if the prez is angry at you ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Prez might be okay with it, but Vice is the stiff one ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will talk with the chairman then ¡¹

    Misuzu says.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t get it but, seems like our school¡¯s chairman has a lot of things with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is, Kana-chan ¡¹

    She¡¯s Nei¡¯s guardian, and also Megu and my benefactor.

    She¡¯s the owner of that mansion.

    That¡¯s al Nei told Kana-senpai, however,

    Kana-senpai seems to be aware that our school director is a remarkable person connecting us to Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Michi, and I will head to the chairman¡¯s office ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Michi fought in front of the cafeteria today and made some fuss.

    We don¡¯t want the remaining students in school to see that she¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, what should we do? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    I look at the unenergetic and silent Mana since earlier.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take Mana and send Nei and Kana-senpai over ¡¹

    I took Mana to let her have some fresh air.

    They shouldn¡¯t mind me walking around the school for a while.

    Even if I meet an acquaintance, I can just say that Mana¡¯s my little sister.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s talk a walk. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I hold Mana¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried about Megu too, I¡¯m going to take a look at them ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Edie¡¯s doing now.

    ¡¸ Then, Rei-chan please escort Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Err, do you girls know where the Chairman¡¯s room is? ¡¹

    I asked just in case.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s in the principal¡¯s office, isn¡¯t it? I know where it is ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s stayed in the school last May.

    She knows where the principal¡¯s office is.

    Well, Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching us through the cameras as soon as we come here, there should be no problem.

    Misuzu and Ruriko should be safe as Michi has Shingetsu.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going outside for a bit, we¡¯ll meet you there later ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said that Takakura-san¡¯s arriving after 6pm.

    ¡¸ Please wait ¡¹

    Rei-chan takes out her cane.

    ¡¸ As expected, I need this ¡¹

    She smiled at us.

    Mana and I are coming with Kana-senpai, Nei, and Rei-chan.

    The five of us head to the tennis court first.

 Chapter 648. Who? Who? Who?

    ¡¸ And so, Nobu really likes this one, right? ¡¹

    While we¡¯re heading to the tennis court,

    Kana-senpai in her tennis clothes points at her ponytail.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it looks good on you ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ I see. If Nobu likes it, then I¡¯ll keep it this way ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    ¡¸ After all, you really have the power. You took me, Nei-chan, Fujimiya-san, and even the ladies of Kouzuki house, hell, you also ate your little sister sexually ¡¹

    She looks at Mana clinging to me and smiled.

    ¡¸ As expected, women are really attracted to males with power. Yes, that¡¯s cool, Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? Kana-chan gets it too ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ You showed me something that goes beyond common sense. I mean, I¡¯m also out of it because I¡¯m accepting it. What a turn of events! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai imitates a comedian.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel like a life worthy for me has just begun, I feel excited ¡¹

    I¡¯m thankful if you think that way.

    ¡¸ Come to think of it, is it okay if Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t go to Ikeda-sensei for a checkup? ¡¹

    I ask Nei.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, we¡¯re a bit short in hands right now ¡¹

    Oh right, we¡¯re in the middle of the war with the Yakuza groups.

    We don¡¯t have anyone to bring Kana-senpai to Ikeda-sensei.

    We can¡¯t bother Ikeda-sensei with the Yakuza following us around.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, you see, we have a doctor who checks us up after deflowering. And then, she prescribes contraceptives to us ¡¹

    Nei explains to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ You drank the emergency contraceptive, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did, it¡¯s the white pill, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that should be enough for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, please give me that medicine when having sex with me for a while, okay? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ I feel safe with a reliable contraceptive, even though I know that I won¡¯t get pregnant when drinking pills or others, do you not think that I might play with the other boys? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Hmm. I don¡¯t have confidence in myself like that. You see, I¡¯m the type that¡¯s weak to temptation. I get washed by the flow ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Kana-senpai had so many boyfriends until now, and yet you never allowed them to kiss you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I think of my first times as significant events. But Nobu already took them all away. Now that I don¡¯t have anything to keep pure, a woman like me feels frail ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want to tie myself up with the fear that other men might get me pregnant. I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Nobu. That¡¯s the only condition for me to stay in Nobu¡¯s harem, right? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to miss out this good fortune. It feels like I just hit the jackpot now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t think too deeply.

    She only follows her sense of intuition.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why only give me contraceptives when we do it until I can trust myself ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiling like that is cute.

    ¡¸ Got it, but how¡¯s your condition? Do you feel pain anywhere?

    I asked again.

    ¡¸ Well, it still hurts a bit. That thick thing tore me apart after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai touches her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸ Well, it should be fine. Some of my friends told me that when they lost their virginity, their crotch hurts too much that they can¡¯t move, but I¡¯m okay. Although, I don¡¯t want to play tennis today ¡¹

    For now, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem from the way she walks.

    Well, I don¡¯t need to worry in that case.

    ¡¸ Uuuh, there¡¯s plenty of Nobu¡¯s semen inside of me. It feels strange

    ¡¸ Mana-chan and I also have some inside of us, men¡¯s semen lasts in your womb for a week before it dies out ¡¹

    Nei touches her stomach.

    Mana as well.

    ¡¸ Me too

    Rei-chan smiles and touches her belly.

    ¡¸ I see, we¡¯re sisters

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ You know? Men who had sex with girls say that they¡¯re brothers, right? We all had Nobu pour his semen inside of us, so

    ¡¸ Right, sisters! In that case, Mana-chan is the eldest sister among us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Nei said. Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, weren¡¯t you the first one to have sex with Yo-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Un ¡¹

    Mana nods.

    ¡¸ What? You did it first with your sister, Nobu? That¡¯s amazing, I almost can¡¯t believe it to be honest ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, they¡¯re siblings-in-law after all ¡¹

    Nei explains my relationship with Mana to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ By the way, what¡¯s Nobu¡¯s relationship with his fiance from the athletics club? Is that just a camouflage to deceive others? ¡¹

    It¡¯s about Megu.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m serious about marrying Megu ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan loves all of his harem members equally. Although, he can only marry one on paper ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s on the same class, and since it¡¯s public that they¡¯re engaged, they can do things without a problem. For example, we told you that the two are living together at a house behind the mansion, right? That¡¯s actually connected to the backyard and Yo-chan can come over the mansion to embrace other women at any time ¡¹

    As expected, we can¡¯t tell her that we have an underground passage.

    ¡¸ So, it¡¯s camouflage, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ I mean, you can dump her and marry me instead, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind marrying Nobu though. We can tell everyone that, I mean, let¡¯s get married Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ When that happens, Nei-san, Fujimiya-san, and the ladies of Kouzuki house will come to our new home, right? That looks fun! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Hmm. That¡¯s interesting ¡¹

    N-Nei?

    ¡¸ But you know, Kana-chan, are you skilled at housework and cooking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t have that much confidence in that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sticks out her tongue.

    ¡¸ To be honest, Megu-chan being Yo-chan¡¯s lawful wife is just temporary, everyone¡¯s thinking of reversing that decision ¡¹

    Nei, temporary?

    I don¡¯t know anything about that.

    ¡¸ You know, Ruri-chan has been polishing her housekeeping skills, right? That¡¯s her aim. Mana-chan, aren¡¯t you the same? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s Megu-chan¡¯s fault for being weak-willed on becoming Yo-chan¡¯s bride. We¡¯re not people who follow ¡°once we decided on something, nothing could change it¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan became the lawful wife because of us making a compromise, if all she does is make Yo-chan unhappy, Onee-chan will beat her. It doesn¡¯t need to be Megu-chan by all means ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you do that, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    She¡¯ll lose her place in the family.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, being kind and spoiling someone are two different things. Besides, we always prioritize protecting our harem. If Megu-chan¡¯s selfishness influences us as a whole, we have to think of casting her away ¡¹

    Casting Megu away?

    ¡¸ Y-Ya-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I¡¯m only talking with the worst case scenario assumed. This is Megu-chan¡¯s critical moment. Only if Megu-chan doesn¡¯t grow up. Of course, I wish for Megu-chan to wake up too. But you see ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, Megu-chan cannot monopolize you. If that happens, we will all lose our place to stay. Yo-chan will not make that choice either ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    I cannot abandon my family.

    ¡¸ But, Megu-chan dreams of having an ordinary family with only her and Yo-chan. She just thinks of us as sisters who¡¯ll come to play occasionally ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s an ordinary girl.

    ¡¸ If Megu-chan does not abandon that dream, then we have to think of dragging Megu-chan away from her position as the lawful wife ¡¹

    This is also a result of our family¡¯s life for the past four months.

    In the family, Megu¡¯s the one standing in an equal position as me among my women.

    In our school, we are recognized as an official engaged couple.

    That gap hurts Megu.

    Megu wishes for me to recognize her as someone special just like how the school sees her.

    Of course, I can¡¯t do that.

    In that case, the root of this evil is our relationship in our school.

    It will be gone if we take out the official engagement.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan do you still have some fighting spirit inside of you? ¡¹

    Nei asks Mana.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay even if Mana-chan aims to become Yo-chan¡¯s lawful wife. You can be the wife on the family register legally! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ But, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind it! Either way, there¡¯s still a few years before Yo-chan gets married. Why can¡¯t we compete with each other? I mean, we should. It polishes women. Ruri-chan¡¯s becoming more beautiful, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    Yeah, Ruriko becomes stable when she started living with us.

    She¡¯s not just learning how to housekeep, but she¡¯s also studying on how to become more beautiful from Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Nei.

    ¡¸ You too, Mana-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiles. Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡¯s becoming more beautiful. We all know that. Mana-chan¡¯s working hard ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s learning chores from Katsuko-nee together with Ruriko.

    Then, she¡¯s also working hard to become a super-model.

    She¡¯s doing exercise to improve her body.

    Especially her height, her legs are getting longer thanks to the growth program she¡¯s taking.

    Then, she always has sex with me every day.

    Mana¡¯s definitely going to become more beautiful than now.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say that Megu-chan isn¡¯t making an effort, but you see I think that the one who makes the most effort should win, just my opinion ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Are you okay with me becoming Onii-chan¡¯s bride? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious! Take him away from Megu-chan! ¡¹

    Nei turns to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Right, of course, Kana-chan can try taking the wife seat from Megu too! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I get that but, why is Nei-san not participating in the war? Do you not want to become Nobu¡¯s wife? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I really wanted to become the ¡°Onee-chan¡± ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ You remember the part where I told you that I¡¯m the chairman¡¯s adopted daughter? Then, Yo-chan¡¯s also adopted by the chairman soon after ¡¹

    I mean, I¡¯m already Kuromori in my family register.

    Father already signed the adoption papers.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I can¡¯t marry Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? That means Nobu¡¯s gonna be adopted and he can¡¯t marry Nei-san? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, family circumstances. Still, I love Yo-chan as a woman. I love him, but I also like him as an elder sister. I want to support Yo-chan not as a wife but as an elder sister ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ And also, I love the girls Yo-chan loves, Megu-chan, Mana-chan, everyone, and that includes you Kana-chan. I love you all as an elder sister. I¡¯m trying to fire up Mana-chan now but, of course, I¡¯ll encourage Megu-chan later too. You see, I want to call anyone among us who have given up saying ¡°I can¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s already decided,¡± and has become stagnant and tell them ¡°anything goes, a fight, a competition, as long as it¡¯s for happiness¡± ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I see. Then that means there¡¯s still a possibility that I become the lawful wife ¡¹

    Rei-chan who¡¯s been listening all this time smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right! You¡¯re also included Rei-chan! ¡¹

    Nei replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s a contest. Mana-chan ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Taking the position of the wife in the family register is one thing, but I won¡¯t lose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan ¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    I see. We need a light and positive competition within the family for us not to be stagnant.

    If we all make compromises, the whole family will become weak.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Nobu, become my boyfriend! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ W-Well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m better than that athletics club girl! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said then rubs her chest on my arms.,

    ¡¸ Hey now, let¡¯s go to the tennis court! ¡¹

    Nei tells us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san! Where have you been?! ¡¹

    Suddenly, there is a senior, wearing eyeglasses, scolding here.

    ¡¸ Sorry, vice. You see, ¡°that happened,¡± my stomach hurts ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re lying! I know your period cycle! ¡¹

    The vice president, Mori-san said.

    ¡¸ You know that it can miss sometimes! I can¡¯t do anything if it came now! Want me to show the blood? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s crotch has her deflowering blood staining her.

    ¡¸ I borrowed some superior panties and napkins from Nei-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop shouting so loudly already! ¡¹

    The vice president is still angry.

    However.

    ¡¸ Hey, isn¡¯t that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look isn¡¯t that her? ¡¹

    The girls from the tennis club come close to us one after another.

    ¡¸ Uhm, are you FUjimiya Reika-san? ¡¹

    A petite girl asks Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied calmly.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    The tennis club girls scream in joy.

    Yeah, their reaction compared to Anya is different.

    Anya who¡¯s a Russian-American blonde beauty has an excellent shape, if you ask me, she appeals to the male students.

    But Rei-chan¡¯s popular with the girls.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait for a second! We¡¯re not done with our practice yet! Jeez! Hoshizaki-san, why did you bring outsiders here! ¡¹

    Vice president Mori-san lost her temper.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I heard that my natural enemy has come to this school, so I came here to investigate ¡¹

    Rei-chan said smiling.

    Back then, she didn¡¯t have this flexible personality, but now,

    Rei-chan¡¯s changing as well.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nikita-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! I saw her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she also gave me an autograph! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san! Please give us an autograph as well! ¡¹

    I knew it, the power of television is impressive.

    They all know Rei-chan.

    Besides, Rei-chan¡¯s the type that¡¯s popular with the girls from the start.

    She¡¯s become a beautiful woman disguised as a man while responding to the request of her juniors.

    The tennis court has become a fan meet-up for Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ See? The girls in the tennis club are all cute, aren¡¯t they? Is there someone you want to have sex with? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ I feel frustrated that I¡¯m the only one violated, next time, I want to be the one which leads to it ¡¹

    Why are all my women like this?

    However.

    ¡¸ H-H-H-H-H-H-Hoshizaki-san!! ¡¹

    A boy with a wooden sword at hand intrudes in.

    ¡¸ My, my ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shows a troubled face.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The one I broke up with earlier ¡¹

    Ah.

    The one I had Kana-senpai break up with while having my penis inside her.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-What was that call earlier?! I-I-I-I c-c-c-c-can¡¯t agree with it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that the captain from the Kendo club? If I recall, he¡¯s the second, or third smartest in the year ¡¹

    Nei said.

    He¡¯s tall, and his face is much better than mine.

    ¡¸ He looks nice to walk side-by-side because of his looks and smart. He¡¯s also rich. Although, he¡¯s childish ¡¹

    Kana-senpai whispers in a low voice.

    ¡¸ I w-w-w-w-won¡¯t accept this breakup! Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-You won¡¯t break up with me! I¡¯m serious! ¡¹

    Seems like he¡¯s upset that Kana-senpai suddenly broke up with him.

    ¡¸ I t-t-t-t-t-thought that you¡¯d definitely come back if I k-k-k-keep watching here. I k-k-k-k-know that you¡¯re coming back. I¡¯ve b-b-b-b-b-been waiting for you! ¡¹

    He looks handsome if only he stays silent.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I said it earlier, and I¡¯ll repeat it, I found someone else. Therefore, I can¡¯t date you anymore ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san! Don¡¯t say it like that! I feel sorry for Godai-kun! ¡¹

    Huh? Vice Pres?

    C-Could it be?

    ¡¸ I-I d-d-d-d-d-don¡¯t believe that! I don¡¯t believe that! I don¡¯t believe that! You hear! ¡¹

    The tennis club girls are all dumbfounded by this event.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that this is the truth. I never thought that I¡¯d suddenly fall in love with someone else like that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai adds more oil to the fire of the man she broke up with.

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I-I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like him a hundred times better than you. He¡¯s such a better man ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    Captain Godai from the Kendo club has his face turn pale.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-W-W-W-Who?! Who¡¯s that?! WHOOOOO ¡¹1

    Godai screams.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-Who¡¯s that man?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, you see ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sends a glance between Nei and Mana. In short, me.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeeeh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that the breadboy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t she engaged with the girl from the athletics club? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, no way? Two-timing? ¡¹

    Voices come one after another like they were hit by a lightning strike.

    ¡¸ N-N-N-N-N-N-N-No way! Y-Y-Y-You?! IS IT YOU?! ¡¹

    Godai glares at me with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸ I W-W-W-W-W-W-Won¡¯t allow this! S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-Stay over there, and I¡¯ll cut you down!!!! ¡¹

    What age are you from?

    Godai holds down his wooden sword, aiming at me.

    That¡¯s dangerous.

    If this goes on, Nei and Mana will get involved in danger.

    Should I move forward?

    If it¡¯s just avoiding attacks, I¡¯m in 6th kyu of Kudou arts so I might be able to manage.

    I prepare to shorten the distance.

    However.

    ¡¸ Is there anything you need from me? ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles and talks to Godai.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, look, this girl is adorable ¡¹

    Rei-chan shows up and pats Kana-senpai¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I took her away from you ¡¹

    Rei-chan shows a bright smile and then the girls from the tennis club;

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    They scream their lungs out.

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    Rei-chan holds her battle cane and moves in front of Godai.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re taking Kendo, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a rare chance meeting Fujimiya Reika. How about we play for a while? ¡¹

    Then, she looks at a stone at the side.

    ¡¸ Seeiii!!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan uses her battle cane to hit the stone.

    She wasn¡¯t serious, but the speed from the tip of the cane reaching the rock is outrageous.

    Katsu.

    The tip of the stick taps the rock lightly, however.

    The big stone is split into two.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a professional, so I don¡¯t hold back no matter what. Please understand ¡¹

    She holds her cane and takes her stance facing Godai.

    She takes a deep breath and glares at her opponent.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika comes! ¡¹

    Godai¡¯s unable to hide his fear and surprise from that cracked stone.

    ¡¸ Awawawawawawawawa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    The moment Rei-chan raises her cane.

    ¡¸ Stop!!! Godai-kun! Godai-kun¡¯s going to die!!! ¡¹

    The vice president of the tennis club jumps to cover on Godai from the Kendo club.

    ¡¸ Ah, why don¡¯t you two started dating already? ¡¹

    Nei mutters without thinking.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll give up on her? ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles and lowers her cane.

    Godai already fainted.

    The vice president is crying, hugging his body.

    ¡¸ Geez, is this what you call teamwork? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at us.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you should join with us in that next time ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s way more fun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah seems like it! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai is also laughing.

    1. SUCH A LUST FOR REVENGE

 Chapter 649. Is it there? Is it not there?

    ¡¸ Well then. Nei-san, Nobu, Fujimiya-san, and also, Mana-chan, was it? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles at us.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if you call me Reika-san ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ Then, Reika-san. Later. Oh right ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shows a paper bag that¡¯s packed with the items she got from the mansion.

    ¡¸ Tell Katsuko-san thanks, Nei-san as well, thanks for this ¡¹

    It¡¯s about the brand accessories Katsuko-nee gave and the lipsticks Nei gifted her.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Kana-chi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that, Senpai? ¡¹

    The tennis club girls got curious and went closer.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s a gift. Actually, Nei¡¯s house is close to school, so I went with her. Then, Nei-san¡¯s elder sister gave me branded items she no longer uses, and Nei-san even gave me lipsticks! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! That¡¯s nice! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, if I recall that pouch is a limited item! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh? Limited item in Japan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, if I recall, it¡¯s from the Paris¡¯ flagship store ¡¹

    ¡¸ For real?! That¡¯s nice! I want one too! ¡¹

    Those who were not interested in Rei-chan were drawn in by the branded products.

    ¡¸ No, no, I¡¯m Nei-san¡¯s best friend, so she gave this to me. Right, Nei-san? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s elder sister even told me ¡°I¡¯ll give you some more, come over to play next time¡± Just me, okay? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai is telling everyone that she¡¯s special.

    ¡¸ Eeh?! Then I¡¯ll become best friends with Natou-san too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯ve been a fan of Natou-senpai since before ¡¹

    ¡°Wow!¡± The girls in the tennis club move to Nei.

    ¡¸ You all can¡¯t just say irresponsible things. Nei-san has eyes that see through people, that¡¯s why she made me her best friend. Right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, that¡¯s what we call irresponsible.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Nei-san¡¯s elder sister said that she¡¯ll give me an invitation letter on branded items only sale. She promised me. Nei-san and I will go there but, I might be able to add another one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, pick me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-san, I want to go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll consult Nei-san by then and decide ¡¹

    I thought that she¡¯s a special among the ordinary, but.

    That¡¯s not it.

    Kana-senpai is the Queen among the ordinary girls.

    My women, Nei and Misuzu don¡¯t know much about ordinary girls.

    They don¡¯t usually make contact, and they think of themselves as someone different from what¡¯s ordinary from the start.

    But, Kana-senpai is that ordinary girl.

    She knows how their ecology.

    Therefore, she holds the power to control ordinary girls.

    ¡¸ Well then. For real, see you guys next time! Okay ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ Also, Nobu, I¡¯ll mail you tonight ¡¹

    Huh?

    I haven¡¯t told Kana-senpai about my mailing address though

    ¡¸ Oh right, listen everyone! Reika-san was just joking earlier! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai is laughing.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m head-over-heels for Nobu right now ¡¹

    She declares to the tennis club loudly.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeeh?! ¡¹

    That¡¯s the loudest scream I¡¯ve heard so far.

    ¡¸ Eh, but he has a fiance, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Breadboy¡¯s got to be the most famous couple in the school, Kana-san?! ¡¹

    The girls are surprised.

    I mean, it¡¯s not just Kana-san, is my official name really Breadboy?

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t help it! I really started liking him! ¡¹

    K-Kana-senpai!

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything to get what I want, after all, I think that having Nobu would make me happier ¡¹

    Mana clings to my back.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s bold! As expected of Kana-chi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that what they call overthrow? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, isn¡¯t it subordination? NTR? ¡¹

    ¡¸ NTR? ¡¹

    Hey, stop.

    ¡¸ By the way, who¡¯s the cute girl behind Breadboy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s not wearing our uniform ¡¹

    The tennis club girls look at Mana.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s Nobu¡¯s little sister. You¡¯re in middle school, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Mana.

    ¡¸ Yoshida Mana. I¡¯m in second-year middle school ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s an Onii-chan girl! I¡¯ll be your brother¡¯s wife soon, so best regards ¡¹

    That¡¯s Kana-senpai¡¯s declaration of war.

    ¡¸ K-Kana-san won¡¯t become Onii-chan¡¯s wife! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Kana-chan seems to be hated ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? The fight is just starting! If you¡¯re trying to shoot the commander, take down the horse first. I¡¯ll conquer Mana-chan first! Call me ¡°Onee-sama,¡± okay? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs loudly

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Still, what an amazing girl Kana-san is ¡¹

    We leave the tennis court and head to the grounds where Megu is.

    Rei-chan said when we were far enough from the girls from the tennis club.

    ¡¸ I can understand her. I can see what she wants to do to make things better ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If she wants to compete with Mii-chan, Ruri-chan or me, she needs to take over the position of Yo-chan¡¯s girlfriend in the school. Mii-chan¡¯s on a different school, as for me, I already told her that I¡¯m keeping my ¡°Onee-chan¡± position ¡¹

    If she gets hold of me, Kana-senpai will be able to speak forcefully to Misuzu and the girls.

    Then, Kana-senpai would be able to have more benefits taken from Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Ordinary girls are tough-minded ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, if you don¡¯t get careful, Kana-chan might take hold of you ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that gloomy face. She¡¯ll never cross the line. Kana-chan never asked us anything, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For example, how did Yo-chan and Mii-chan met? Or what¡¯s the identity of the school chairman, the owner of the mansion, or why does Katsuko-nee have too many branded items at her age ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it, Kana-senpai never asked.

    ¡¸ I know why. It¡¯s because those things are better left unknown. It¡¯s Kana-chan¡¯s way of not thinking too deeply. She knows that our true nature, that we¡¯re dangerous people ¡¹

    We¡¯re members of the criminal organization, Kuromori.

    ¡¸ However, she probably doesn¡¯t want us to think that she¡¯s afraid of us, that¡¯s why she¡¯s doing that kind of mischief in the end! ¡¹

    I see.

    After showing Kana-senpai how much financial strength and authority Kouzuki house and our Mansion have and as well as the violence of Kouzuki SS,

    I raped her and forced her to become a member of my harem.

    Her body has yielded completely.

    Her spirit has done the same.

    However, Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t want to accept that she¡¯s broken down to her heart.

    She¡¯s telling her friends in tennis club that she¡¯s trying to make herself my girlfriend.

    She even calls herself Nei¡¯s best friend.

    Instead of saying that she was forced,

    She convinces herself that she decided it out of her own will.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan¡¯s serious. She¡¯s really trying to take you away from Megu-chan. What would you do, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Just turn the tables ¡¹

    Mana mutters.

    ¡¸ Kana-san cannot take away Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my! Mana-chan¡¯s participating the war now? ¡¹

    Rei-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, is this what you were aiming for? ¡¹

    Nei replies to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah! I didn¡¯t think that it would go this well though ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ You see, we¡¯ve entered a period where we need to feel tense with our relationships. Recently, the family¡¯s been giving in to the inside ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan¡¯s strong. If we take her lightly, she¡¯ll take a bite on Yo-chan. She only looks at things with gain-and-loss. She¡¯s never done anything that won¡¯t benefit her. On the other hand, when she thinks that she can gain something, she¡¯ll do anything to get it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s not a bad girl to the core.

    However, she¡¯s honest to her desire, it¡¯s easy to understand.

    She lives with such clear rules in mind.

    ¡¸ Making an exchange with Kana-chan had me think that she will be a good way of learning for everyone in the family ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s opinion is right, I think.

    We can learn a lot from making contact with Kana-senpai who lives under fundamental rules different from us.

    We can be more cautious. Or even bolder.

    She¡¯s Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi¡¯s first ¡°ordinary girl¡± friend.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan needs to make Kana-chan surrender before Margo-oneechan, and I go to America ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s worried if I can do it while she¡¯s gone.

    ¡¸ Recently, Margo-oneechan isn¡¯t joining together with Kuromori¡¯s activities, is she? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, Margo-oneechan will start a business in women¡¯s martial arts in the United States, so she tries to get away from the underground work as much as possible but, she believes that Yo-chan and everyone will be fine even if she doesn¡¯t move ¡¹

    Us, without Margo-san.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s security, Edie¡¯s present, Michi¡¯s strong, Rei-chan and Shou-oneesan tandem is also present ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s taking a step back.

    ¡¸ But my belief isn¡¯t as strong as Margo-oneechan. I¡¯m still worried about Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I brought in Kana-chan. She¡¯ll be making scratches on the family, but now the problem of stagnation will be resolved ¡¹

    Yeah, we were used to our family for the past four months.

    In exchange, our familiarity with each other has increased.

    Kana-senpai will get in between that change.

    Even from what she said earlier, Kana-senpai noticed that my relationship with Megu is the most dangerous.

    I usually sell bread,

    Comparing it to my relationship with Misuzu and others,

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t say that Yo-chan¡¯s grown up unless we let in people like Kana-chan. Get it? ¡¹

    Yeah, Kana-senpai,

    She¡¯s the new person to fill in during Nei¡¯s absence.

    This is a new trial for me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Darling! Darling! Darling! ¡¹

    When we arrived at the athletics club, Edie comes to me running.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m watching after Megumi, okay! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you to hide and watch over her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind the small details! ¡¹

    No look. Megu¡¯s glaring at us.

    ¡¸ Hey, look at that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, it¡¯s Fujimiya Reika this time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it that people from TV are coming here today? ¡¹

    The athletics club who saw Anya in the morning are surprised by Rei-chan¡¯s visit.

    ¡¸ Also, who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, if I recall correctly, she¡¯s Breadboy¡¯s sister ¡¹

    Mana has been here before.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the hard work ¡¹

    I greet captain Takeshiba who noticed us coming.

    Captain ignores me.

    ¡¸ Fuimiya Reika-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I am ¡¹ 1

    ¡¸ I was at the venue when you worn at the high-school tournament. M-My sister is taking Kendo ¡¹ ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s high-school days? That¡¯s 4-5 years ago.

    ¡¸ It was beautiful, Fujimiya-san¡¯s swordsmanship is beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ That. Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Can we shake hands? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feel free ¡¹

    Rei-chan shakes hands with Captain Takeshiba with a smile.

    ¡¸ Why did you stop Kendo after that? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm? I didn¡¯t stop though ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I stopped going to competitions, yes. However, I¡¯m still using the way of the sword ¡¹

    Rei-chan lifts her cane.

    ¡¸ Such as showing up on TV? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s just part of my job. My primary work is protecting VIPs. You know that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Somehow ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba answers.

    ¡¸ In reality, it¡¯s nothing like the flashy action you see on TV. My real job is simple. All I do is escort people for hours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, how can you continue your way of the sword? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was satisfied with sports Kendo ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ In sports, the rules are defined, all you have to do is aim at the top, I thought that I had enough in high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Sports Kendo is even more profound than that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. However, that¡¯s not the way of the sword I¡¯m born for ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are martial arts really just to kill people? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s face turns gloomy.

    ¡¸There are also swords that protect people, isn¡¯t there? ¡¹

    Rei-chan replies.

    ¡¸ In Japan, even if you¡¯re a bodyguard, you cannot arm yourself with a gun. This is my sword now. If it¡¯s a cane, I¡¯m not given restrictions on how heavy or how tough it is. I swing this to protect people now ¡¹

    She swings the cane with one hand.

    The point made a blur then stopped.

    It shows Rei-chan¡¯s trained body and skill.

    ¡¸ Doing Kendo as a sport only raises my strength for me, at most, the honor of my school and Dojo at best. However, now that I¡¯m a professional bodyguard, I protect people with the skills I trained. That strength and ability are rewarded. There¡¯s satisfaction in here that can¡¯t be gained from sports ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at Edie.

    ¡¸ Edie. Try going all out. However, try not to bother the people around us ¡¹

    She holds up her cane.

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Edie gets away from me, then.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    She suddenly throws a three-hit combo at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Hai! Hai! Hai!! ¡¹

    Then, Rei-chan blocked it all off with her cane.

    A shuriken falls to the ground where there are no people.

    ¡¸ Gyaaaauuun!! ¡¹

    At that moment, Edie rushed at her full power, jumps and sends Rei-chan a flying kick.

    ¡¸ Hauu!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan tries to intercept it with her cane at full power, however,

    ¡¸ Muda Muda muda! ¡¹

    Edie avoids the tip of the cane barely and then does a roundhouse kick.

    Rei-chan blocks the kick with her cane.

    Edie uses the recoil from the cane to do a somersault from behind.

    ¡¸ Ora Ora Oraaaa!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan does a three hit combo.

    Edie dodged them all.

    Edie waited for the third strike when Rei-chan¡¯s body is stretched out then grabs the tip.

    Rei-chan isn¡¯t surprised, she kicks Edie¡¯s hand that¡¯s grabbing the cane.

    ¡¸ Migyaaa!! ¡¹

    Edie released the cane on the last moment and jumped backward.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Rei-chan said. Edie smiles.

    It was a fantastic fight, and yet the two aren¡¯t sweating nor breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is. I use kicks, which aren¡¯t allowed in sports. In our world, there¡¯s no waiting, no verdicts, no cheating. It¡¯s not a game. Our job is to protect people ¡¹

    Rei-chan turns to Captain Takeshiba and replied.

    ¡¸ Ooh! Amazing! ¡¹

    The girls from the athletics club and the bystanders who were watching applauses.

    ¡¸ Sorry for questioning your profession ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba apologizes to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ I think I said so many rude things ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ People differ in their choices in life and how they think about it. I only talked out about my thoughts. It doesn¡¯t mean that it has to be correct for everyone. Therefore, you should follow your opinion ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba listens to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ All I wanted to do is to be useful to someone with the skills I learned. It just happened that someone has recruited me in this job ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s talking about chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ Even so, I had a long worry on how should I use my strengths. It¡¯s only recently that I made a clear decision ¡¹

    Rei-chan shows a refreshed smile.

    ¡¸ Showing up on television is just a farce, it¡¯s foolish. However, Nikita-san and I fight to make free use of our bodies that are truly trained. I believe that it will do well if we can convey that degree of seriousness. That¡¯s the propaganda of our company ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m truly sorry. I didn¡¯t know anything, and yet I said such things ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba reflects on herself.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Is the practice over? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, all we¡¯re doing is tidying up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? Can we borrow Yamamine Megumi-san then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you the details, but it involves my current job ¡¹

    She shows the captain a smile.

    Takeshiba-san then;

    ¡¸ Yamamine, come here ¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s cleaning up together with the other first years looks up at us.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in the middle of carrying this to the clubroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind that, come here ¡¹

    Megu lowers down the basket containing equipment she¡¯s lifting earlier to the ground.

    Then, she comes to us.

    ¡¸ In the end, what¡¯s with her? She¡¯s been like that all day long ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks me.

    I mean, she could still be angry about Anya,

    or maybe, she¡¯s gotten angrier because she¡¯s away from me.

    And then, if we report the results of Kana-senpai.

    Megu might erupt like a volcano.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry for the convenience she¡¯s causing ¡¹

    I bow my head to Takeshiba-san.

    ¡¸ Well, you two might fight sometimes, but still, I don¡¯t get it. Like, why does Yamamine hate that foreigner this morning? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that one has a long story ¡¹

    Megu comes while we¡¯re having the conversation.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me feeling sullen.

    Err.

    What should I say?

    While I¡¯m worried about it.

    ¡¸ Nice to meet you, you¡¯re Yamamine Megumi-san, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles and talks to Megu.

    ¡¸ !? ¡¹

    She¡¯s treating her as a stranger since Captain Takeshiba¡¯s present.

    Even so, Rei-chan¡¯s actions were a bit strange.

    ¡¸ Do you know why I came here to see you? ¡¹

    Why did Rei-chan come to the women¡¯s athletics grounds?

    ¡¸ A top elite bodyguard from Kouzuki SS like me went all the way to come for you ¡¹

    Megu looks confused.

    ¡¸ Your family is in an emergency. No, worse, your family is in a crisis ¡¹

    The family is in a crisis.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have time to make that face, Yamamine Megumi-san ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    It¡¯s not me or Mana who she¡¯s usually with.

    Not even Nei who speaks in a joking tone.

    Rei-chan speaks seriously, so the words ring inside Megu¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you stop being like that!!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ You need the family but, does the family need you necessarily? You must rethink. Yamamine Megumi-san! ¡¹

    1. Yes, I am

 Chapter 650. Wifeâ€™s sea

    t

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? What do you mean by Yamamine¡¯s family being in danger? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks Rei-chan.

    To her, Megu¡¯s family would be her parents at Yamamine house and me.

    Captain doesn¡¯t know about Kuromori family.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not in a position to say anything. My job involves the duty of confidentiality ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ However, once your practice is over, I recommend that you come home immediately. There are people with various problems gathering around the area ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it mean that we¡¯re in danger too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s no need to be alarmed. The school¡¯s circumference is already under Kouzuki SS¡¯ protection. Oh, please try to use a bus on your way home if possible. All the buses that stop in front of the school should have a convoy from our company. They will follow until the station. If you reach the nearest station, then you¡¯d be safe ¡¹

    Well, even if they leave school now,

    Kouzuki SS is taking control of all major points of traffic.

    Maybe, they see Kudou-papa beat up some idiots who¡¯re trying to make or break sticking out from the road, though

    ¡¸ I-Is that true? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have I lied to you? ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at Captain.

    Such beautiful eyes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re getting the problem over by tonight. There won¡¯t be any hindrances to your practice by tomorrow. I promise you that ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba;

    ¡¸ Hey! First years! Hurry up and finish cleaning up! Second years, help them out! We¡¯re skipping the meeting for today! We¡¯ll do it tomorrow! Hurry up and get ready to go home! We¡¯ll go outside as a group! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Group go-home today? Captain? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s training, assuming that there¡¯s an emergency, okay? ¡¹

    What is that supposed to mean?

    ¡¸ Thank you for your cooperation ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells the captain.

    ¡¸ Now then, Yamamine Megumi-san, please help everyone clean up, once you¡¯re done, head to the principal¡¯s office. That¡¯s our emergency response headquarters for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I should go with you right now ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ No, please come once you¡¯re done with your job as a member of your club. It¡¯s a problem for us if you don¡¯t know what to prioritize ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Edie, take Megu with you once she¡¯s done cleaning up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Darling! ¡¹

    Yeah, we can let Edie protect Megu.

    ¡¸ See ya later! We¡¯ll be heading to the principal¡¯s office now! ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Sorry for the fuss, by the way, ¡¹

    Rei-chan talks to Captain.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in the third year, aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t it about time for you to retire from the club activities? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but, I¡¯m planning on entering a PE university ¡¹

    Captain replied.

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t able to leave a remarkable achievement like Fujimiya-san but, I would like to be a coach in athletics in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have you decided on which school to enter? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I haven¡¯t narrowed them down yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, our school isn¡¯t that strong in sports, so no teacher knows which school leads in PE teaching ¡¹

    Nei said.

    This school is only used to find prostitutes for Kuromori for a long time.

    There were many PE teachers during Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s era.

    Of course, Shirasaka Sousuke prefers a yesman than those who have a track record as a teacher.

    Those people were expelled from the school since May.

    Currently, our school has too few PE teachers.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS has people who are well-informed. We accept employees from sports universities every year, if you don¡¯t mind, how about consulting them? I¡¯ll introduce you to the person in charge ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    Then, she takes out her business card.

    ¡¸ Today¡¯s Saturday so it¡¯s closed, but please contact them by Monday afternoon. I¡¯ll talk to the person in charge by then ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you! ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba takes the business card.

    ¡¸ Well then, time to go back? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ Megu, we¡¯ll be waiting for you. Take care of her, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gattenda! ¡¹

    Where did you learn that?

    Megu doesn¡¯t reply.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana pulls my hand.

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    In the end, I left the grounds without talking to Megu directly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    It¡¯s getting dark now.

    Mana, Rei-chan, Nei, and I walk in the high-school backyard wrapped in orange light.

    ¡¸ Was it okay to do that to Captain Takeshiba? ¡¹

    I asked Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s Megu-chan¡¯s senior, someone she¡¯s indebted to, there¡¯s nothing wrong if I introduce her to a good PE university through Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Takeshiba-san doesn¡¯t have that much of an amazing record ¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t even get the first place on a prefectural tournament.

    She¡¯s mostly done only track-and-field events.

    She¡¯s not someone who¡¯d want to work for Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, going to university doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll aim to become a first-rate athlete. Future coaches and teacher in PE are also important! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san has shown me the data beforehand. Takeshiba-san has outstanding grades in regular subjects, and she has an earnest personality. She¡¯s worth recommending to Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Rei-chan looked into Takeshiba-san already.

    No, she¡¯s already investigated the people involved with us in the school.

    For example, Tanaka, my classmate.

    There¡¯s a possibility that our enemy may contact Takeshiba-san or Tanaka.

    It¡¯s possible that they approach Takeshiba-san¡¯s father or Tanaka¡¯s family business.

    Perhaps, Kouzuki SS¡¯ research department has looked into the details already.

    Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan must be leading them.

    ¡¸ Our company isn¡¯t just filled with masters in martial arts, but also, we introduce earnest students like that one, our connections with the sports colleges grows stronger each time we do ¡¹

    Rei-chan explains that.

    ¡¸ In the first place, most of the students who find employment from our company in the future are usually the big problem students in the university. Their personality goes beyond the way of an athlete. Therefore they end up becoming bodyguards. Just like me ¡¹

    Rei-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we recommend earnest people like Takeshiba-san sometimes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Nei replies back.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Takeshiba-san said that I look cooler now, but, the reality isn¡¯t like that. I¡¯m doing this work because I¡¯m not suited for sports which have rules in it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But thanks to Rei-chan, we¡¯re safe from harm ¡¹

    I said.

    Rei-chan also has an earnest personality.

    That¡¯s why she went to practice Kendo until high school.

    Rei-chan¡¯s like that, that¡¯s why Takeshiba-san followed when told: ¡°hurry up and go home.¡±

    ¡¸ It makes me happy when you say that ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    However.

    ¡¸ Is it really okay that we left the two there? ¡¹

    Wouldn¡¯t Takeshiba-san force herself to come together with them?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. If Megu-oneechan doesn¡¯t help out with the first-years in their job, they will start to hate her ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ This morning, right after the morning practice, she¡¯s forced to compete with Nikita-san, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Then, today, she¡¯s been in a bad mood all day. Well, they probably think that she¡¯s having a fight with Onii-chan, even so, ¡¹

    Yeah, they probably think of it that way.

    If they look at Megu¡¯s attitude towards me earlier.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s because Yo-chan looked like he¡¯s blushing when looking at Nikita-san¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Wait, Nei?

    ¡¸ You know? I was together with Nikita-san during the morning, right? ¡¹

    Mana and Rei-chan are here so Nei¡¯s not calling her Anya.

    Nei took Anya to her class as an ¡°experience enrollee.¡±

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I spread out. Yo-chan was staring at Nikita¡¯s breasts that Megu-chan¡¯s gotten angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    Well, Anya¡¯s breasts are well-shaped.

    Her skin is pure white, and her nipple is pink.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s no explanation why did that long-distance race, is there? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ The other people didn¡¯t mind the chronological order. They only need a reason to be convinced ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been looking at Anya with lewd eyes,

    That¡¯s why Megu got angry. That¡¯s what everyone thinks.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if Megu-oneechan doesn¡¯t join the club on cleanup, they¡¯d hate her ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ After all, if a couple has such a stupid argument like that, people feel like saying ¡°go fight somewhere else.¡± In the first place, most of them don¡¯t have a boyfriend ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s annoying to them that Megu¡¯s angry for that reason.

    ¡¸ If she comes with us without cleaning up, and came together with Onii-chan when picking her up, they¡¯d think ¡°What¡¯s with that bitch?!¡± and they¡¯d start to shun her ¡¹

    I-I see.

    The world of women is harsh.

    ¡¸ I mean, Megu-oneechan should be in danger after being in bad-mood for such a long period ¡¹

    Huh, Mana?

    ¡¸ Yes, My Lord. This is an essential task for My Lord ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Takakura-san, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I need to make Takakura-san a prostitute by tomorrow.

    I need to convince Jii-chan that she can work well enough as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem if Megu-chan keeps on grumbling, isn¡¯t it? We don¡¯t have the time to deal with her ¡¹

    Nei said.

    That¡¯s true.

    I don¡¯t have time to persuade Megu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, leave her be, Megu-chan needs to be away from Yo-chan and have some time to think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Away from me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. The life of our family is built on sand right now. You know that, don¡¯t you, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Minaho-neesan gave time for the family to familiarize itself this past four months but the time of calm is no longer possible ¡¹

    We¡¯re under Kouzuki house¡¯s, Jii-chan¡¯s protection.

    Also, Kyouko-san¡¯s overwhelming violence as an international wanted criminal.

    Therefore, the police nor the underground society can¡¯t make a move on us.

    That peaceful time is not eternal.

    If Jii-chan gets sick, it¡¯s possible that he breaks down.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are still in their teens.

    They¡¯re not prepared to become the foundation of Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ Kakka has carefully prepared Takakura-sama ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    I don¡¯t know why we need to turn the lady of Takakura house as a prostitute.

    But, Jii-chan thinks that it would be useful for Kuromori¡¯s continued survival.

    Then, I have no choice but to obey.

    I believe in Jii-chan.

    Minaho-neesan thinks the same way as Jii-chan.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ But Megu isn¡¯t as resolute as me right now ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s thinking that the family should just live in peace.

    She doesn¡¯t wish for my women to increase.

    No, she¡¯d accept them if the woman is to join in the family.

    However, if it¡¯s just becoming my woman, not family, then,

    ¡¸ Either way, Megu-chan¡¯s at her critical moment. Four months ago, we thought that letting Megu-chan become the lawful wife of Yo-chan will settle things peacefully. That¡¯s why everyone in the family accepted it. However ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s problem is now the lawful wife status. Yo-chan cannot be a husband only for Megu-chan just as she wishes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Megu-oneechan¡¯s thinking of us, Onii-chan¡¯s women as his concubines right now ¡¹

    Concubines. Mistresses.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she thinks that when increasing the concubines, it needs permission from the wife, doesn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Oh, Mana¡¯s explanation is easy to understand.

    ¡¸ But you see, Nei-oneechan¡¯s been the lawful wife of Onii-chan for the past four months. Nei-oneechan¡¯s always been the one controlling the traffic of our mental states. That¡¯s why we get along and never get to fights, right? ¡¹

    Mana looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ I think so too. Nei-chan¡¯s skilled at trying to keep the balance between people ¡¹

    Rei-chan also says.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Rei-chan¡¯s misunderstanding. I¡¯m actually not that good at human relationships ¡¹

    Nei.

    Nei¡¯s bright personality is all made up. An act.

    The true Nei, ¡°Yasuko,¡± is a very fragile and delicate girl.

    And yet, Nei¡¯s doing all her best for the family and me.

    ¡¸ I love Yo-chan, and I treat this family dearly. Therefore, I only want to do what I can whenever possible ¡¹

    On the surface, Nei will never move away from her ¡°elder sister position.¡±

    Therefore, she never clashes with Megu who has the position of legal wife on paper.

    Ruriko is a girl who never asserts herself.

    Misuzu¡¯s the one who clashes with Megu the most, but she doesn¡¯t live with us.

    Mana and Agnes are blood-related sisters with Megu.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa, they raised Megu in the brothel, so they¡¯re only ¡°elder sisters,¡± to Megu.

    Rei-chan and Shou-neechan, they both come to visit only sometimes.

    Therefore, Megu¡¯s been the legal wife on paper up until now.

    Until.

    Anya¡¯s visit yesterday changed it.

    I didn¡¯t ask for Megu¡¯s permission to have sex with Anya when she came to the mansion.

    ¡¸ To be honest, we¡¯re doing as Minaho-oneechan instructed ever since yesterday. Even now, Megu-chan only had a look in Yo-chan¡¯s face, and she wasn¡¯t allowed to talk to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s as directed ¡¹

    Nei and Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Earlier, you had sex with Nikita in the bakery¡¯s nap room, didn¡¯t you? We confirmed it back then, Megu-chan thinks that she¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s lawful wife so Yo-chan shouldn¡¯t have sex with girls she didn¡¯t approve. Megu-chan thinks that Yo-chan can¡¯t have sex with anyone so long as Megu-chan doesn¡¯t allow it ¡¹

    Yeah, Megu did later approve that I have sex with Anya.

    She was grudgingly reluctant, however.

    ¡¸ But you see, we can¡¯t let that. From now on, I mean, Yo-chan should be able to do what Yo-chan wants. You can have sex with anyone, you don¡¯t need Megu-chan¡¯s permission. If Yo-chan asks for Megu-chan¡¯s permission on each and everything, Yo-chan will get small ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I am ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have confidence in myself.

    ¡¸ No, Onii-chan¡¯s big. I haven¡¯t seen other men, but I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s big ¡¹

    Mana, what are you talking about?

    ¡¸ I also feel it that way when I try to hold it with my mouth ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯ve seen a lot of customers through the camera, it¡¯s okay, Yo-chan. Have confidence in yourself. It¡¯s on the big side! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, size doesn¡¯t matter! Onii-chan makes me feel the pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ The angle is also fantastic, isn¡¯t it? I feel it shaping my insides ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, it feels like it¡¯s hooking on your meat when pulling out, right? ¡¹

    Girls.

    Can we stop that now?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t see Yo-chan ask Megu-chan whenever he¡¯s about to have sex. We didn¡¯t accept Megu-chan as the lawful wife for that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I see. If I need Megu¡¯s permission every time.

    It would be extremely favorable for her compared to my other women.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we didn¡¯t tell Megu-chan that Yo-chan might cheat with Kana-chan, and we had it done while Megu-chan¡¯s absent ¡¹

    I had sex with Kana-senpai without any of Megu¡¯s final approval.

    ¡¸ Besides, Megu noticed it when she saw Yo-chan¡¯s face earlier. Yo-chan cheated while she¡¯s not present. That¡¯s why she¡¯s showing such a displeased face ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s how it is.

    Megu can already imagine what happened just by looking at my face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we let Megu-chan be together with the girls from the athletics club. Megu-chan would press Yo-chan and ask ¡°Why did you have sex with someone without my permission and while I wasn¡¯t present?¡± and since it¡¯s Yo-chan we¡¯re talking about, yeah. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Onii-chan would apologize to Megu-oneechan right away ¡¹

    Yeah, I think you girls are right.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ll deal with everything while Megu-chan confirms her emotions. She won¡¯t see Yo-chan until Takakura-san¡¯s case is over. Seeing her state right now ¡¹

    Right, I don¡¯t have time to talk to Megu right now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also in trouble you know! I can¡¯t go to America feeling at ease with the current state ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s planning to go to the US with Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be on the other side all the time but, it¡¯s a big problem if Megu-chan explodes while I¡¯m not present ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ruri-oneechan¡¯s doing her best to become Nei-oneechan¡¯s substitute ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Taking care of housework, the little sisters, Ruriko¡¯s doing her best.

    Was she thinking of Nei¡¯s disappearance in advance?

    Ruriko¡¯s a girl who knows her stuff.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Ruri-chan¡¯s doing her best. But, Ruri-chan¡¯s younger than Megu-chan, she also goes to a different school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Recently, she¡¯s talking about going to the same high-school as Onii-chan ¡¹

    No, look.

    It¡¯s impossible for a lady of Kouzuki house to enroll from that high-class lady school to our high school.

    ¡¸ She wants to be Onii-chan¡¯s strength even for a bit, she said ¡¹

    I appreciate your feelings, Ruriko, but still,

    ¡¸ The older sisters will not intervene with school matters ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa all didn¡¯t have a high school life.

    Therefore, she wants us to have a fun life in school.

    Therefore, they don¡¯t intervene with our school life unless they¡¯re teaching us.

    Margo-san took a step back and is now watching us over.

    ¡¸ Although, Katsu-nee¡¯s been won over by selling her products today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s been concentrating only on teaching me how to make bread, but she never shows up on the school to sell the products.

    Then, thanks to Minaho-neesan¡¯s guidance, she¡¯s now going to be in the bakery¡¯s stand to study her business.

    ¡¸ I mean, Yo-can doesn¡¯t know the problem when selling the products until I came to help, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ At first, Megu-chan said that she¡¯ll help Yo-chan on everything in the bakery alone and that she doesn¡¯t need my help ¡¹

    Huh?

    Just Megu and me?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about that. In the first place, it¡¯s impossible for Megu and me alone to sell the products ¡¹

    If it¡¯s just the two of us, we can¡¯t have someone alternating with us and go to the restroom halfway. We can¡¯t even eat lunch.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I watched what she would do on the first day and then say ¡°I knew it, it¡¯s hard for you to be the lone seller, right?¡± that¡¯s why I joined in the second day ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    Oh, Megu¡¯s ¡°lawful wife¡± thoughts caused her to think of Nei as an annoyance.

    ¡¸ Therefore, when Nikita helped out today, and Katsu-nee also went to the front, Megu-chan feels dissatisfied. She feels like her territory¡¯s invaded ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice that at all ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s really controlling the mental traffic of everyone.

    That¡¯s why we don¡¯t end up in fights.

    ¡¸ Even now, we somehow managed not to stimulate Megu-chan¡¯s pride and complex, although ¡¹

    But Nei will be absent soon.

    No, even before that.

    I¡¯m going to do tasks issued by Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s only pursuing her own happiness. That¡¯s why we cannot blame her without unsparingly. Please understand that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s different ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s personal pursuit of happiness, and

    Our family¡¯s pursuit of happiness is entirely different.

    ¡¸ I want to become a baker someday, all I¡¯m doing now is a lesson for the future. Everyone¡¯s helping me reach that dream ¡¹

    I cannot allow Megu to be selfish.

    No, it¡¯s a mistake to give Megu a special position, namely ¡°wife.¡±

    ¡¸ Women¡¯s heart is complicated, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Rei-chan mutters

    ¡¸ Haaa, I really am no match against Nei-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Earlier, while we¡¯re walking with Kana-san, she was talking about taking away Megu-oneechan¡¯s lawful wife seat, right? That made me think. I wonder if I could take that seat for myself ¡¹

    She leans to me.

    ¡¸ But, becoming a wife, a lawful one to boot, needs you to think of various things. I need to think ahead, try to balance everyone, and sometimes hold back just like Nei-oneechan, but always showing a smile ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s always smiling cheerfully.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ is that so? Then who would stop Megu-chan from going reckless while I¡¯m away? ¡¹

    Nei smiles at Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m expecting Mana-chan to do it for me though ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Then, find someone much more suited than me ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Like Megu-oneechan¡¯s natural enemy ¡¹

    Who¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san ¡¹

    Mana speaks the name of her sister.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s really changed. Earlier, she¡¯s even keeping Mao-chan and Yoshiko-san company. She¡¯s being considerate not to get the two bored ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    She was teaching Yoshiko-san about stealth marketing.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san¡¯s the only one who can hold down Megu-oneechan. I know that ¡¹

    However, Mana still doesn¡¯t call Yukino ¡°Onee-chan.¡±

 Chapter 651. Opaque

    ¡¸ You¡¯re talking objectively about Megu-chan and Yukino-chi ¡¹

    Nei tells Mana.

    ¡¸ What you¡¯re saying is that you don¡¯t mind Yukino-chi lurking around but Mana-chan, you¡¯re suffering from your own identity ¡¹

    Nei points out. Mana¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, can¡¯t do anything about it. People reach a peace of mind by accepting how others recognize them ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ You see, I usually act as the character ¡°Natou Nei¡± Rei-chan already knows the details of Cesario Viola¡¯s case, so you know about my true name, Najima Yasuko, right? ¡¹

    Natou Nei¡¯s the name she used to escape Viola¡¯s tracking.

    By reading how it¡¯s understood and removing the ¡°×Ó(Ko)¡± kanji from her name, she becomes a different person when reading in English.

    Kyouko-san, a Japanese descent Brazillian wasn¡¯t able to read the ¡°Yasuko,¡± so she started calling her Nei.

    However, when Nei entered high school, one of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s lackeys attacked her.

    Margo-san had beaten up the teacher, and Nei burned down the place.

    That¡¯s when Nei started acting like someone else, as ¡°Natou Nei.¡±

    ¡¸ The real me has a slightly different personality than the current Nei-chan ¡¹

    Natou Nei¡¯s bright, cheerful, easygoing, but she has a strong mind that never forgives the enemy.

    But, Najima Yasuko is shy and mature.

    She transformed herself into a strong girl to bounce off the painful reality.

    ¡¸ But, I didn¡¯t become Nei-chan from my own strength. The people around, especially the students who don¡¯t know anything about my past believes that I¡¯m Natou Nei, right? That¡¯s why I feel at ease being Nei-chan inside the school ¡¹

    After saying that, Nei thinks.

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess not. That¡¯s not it. I believe in everyone that believes in me. 1 In short, it¡¯s a problem of my recognition of myself. Everyone thinks that I am Nei-chan. Therefore I become Natou Nei, no hesitations ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I still don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well Yo-chan will stay as Yo-chan wherever you go. That¡¯s what¡¯s impressive about Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also showing up on television as ¡°Fujimiya Reika¡± after all ¡¹

    She¡¯s acting like the battle hero, fighting international criminals like Kyouko-san and Anya.

    ¡¸ However, I need to be cautious not to break the images the other people see on me, just like with the tennis club members earlier ¡¹

    Rei-chan who usually is childlike acts like a beautiful and cool crossdresser in front of others.

    ¡¸ Well, in my case, once I come home, I can take off my clothes and stand in front of Yo-chan, I can return to my original self, that¡¯s why I can act as Nei outside ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Oh, now that she mentions it, Nei and Rei-chan,

    They¡¯re the two women who don¡¯t like to have sex with other women joining in.

    Well, they do it sometimes, but,

    When we¡¯re alone, Nei flirts with me as ¡°Kei-chan vs. Onee-chan,¡± then have sex

    Rei-chan wants me, her ¡°Onii-chama¡± to spoil her.

    I think that rich and deep sex creates a balance between the personality they act outside and their original one.

    ¡¸ I see. Mana doesn¡¯t have an outside to act for right now ¡¹

    I look at Mana.

    Mana doesn¡¯t come out of the mansion most of the time.

    We still haven¡¯t decided on which school to enroll Mana.

    Therefore, Mana only has a life inside the mansion.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Yo-chan. Mana also has an outside ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s her past, her time as Shirasaka Maika-chan ¡¹

    Nei shows Mana a kind smile.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan now is no longer Shirasaka Maika-chan, right? Mana-chan has found her way of living as herself for the past four months. I mean, she can¡¯t go back as Shirasaka Maika. No, she¡¯s not allowed to ¡¹

    Mana has assisted in her father¡¯s execution.

    ¡¸ But, what if one of Mana-chan¡¯s, wait, wrong, I mean, Shirasaka Maika-chan¡¯s acquaintance shows up, what will happen? What if Shirasaka Maika-chan¡¯s relative, a childhood friend, a friend from school met her somewhere on the road? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s deliberately not mentioning Mana¡¯s mother and her grandfather¡¯s name.

    It would hurt Mana to mention the names of her family that abandoned Maika.

    ¡¸ They will all still think of me as Maika-san as expected ¡¹

    Mana shows a sad smile.

    ¡¸ And if I meet those people, I have to pretend as Maika-san. I just can¡¯t say ¡°You¡¯re mistaking me for someone else. I¡¯m Yoshida Mana. I¡¯m not Shirasaka Maika-san¡± ¡¹

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s Mana¡¯s identity problem.

    Ni and Rei-chan is able to act out with a different personality outside because that¡¯s what the people think of them, but,

    In Mana¡¯s case, if she goes outside, a lot of people would think of her as Shirasaka Maika, the one she left in the past.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid. If I met an old acquaintance of Maika-san, maybe, I might turn back to her, perhaps, I won¡¯t be able to turn back. What would I do if I can¡¯t go back to being Yoshida Mana? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Mana¡¯s afraid of coming out of the mansion.

    In the first place, Yoshida Mana¡¯s a personality is created during the holidays in May, when I forcibly took away Shirasaka Maika¡¯s virginity, killed her father socially, had her mother and Grandfather abandon her, and ultimately, Minaho-neesan gave her the choice of dying or becoming my sex slave. She made it up in a hurry to overcome her suffering.

    If she goes out, the personality of Shirasaka Maika, the one she¡¯s accustomed for 14 years might come back.

    Especially when she meets acquaintances from that era.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san already knows that I¡¯m no longer Maika-san ¡¹

    Is that why she¡¯s opening up to Yukino?

    But, at the same time, that also declares that they¡¯re no longer sisters.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mana-chan needs to go to school as soon as possible. Then, make a lot of friends who¡¯ll believe that Mana-chan is Mana-chan. When you do, that fear will disappear ¡¹

    Nei said and smiled.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d meet someone somewhere ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, this world is narrow.

    Furthermore, if we try to put in Mana to a school with high security, she¡¯s more likely to meet someone who knows Shirasaka house through their connections.

    That said, we cannot have her enter a public middle school.

    The information about Shirasaka Sousuke still remains on the internet.

    While at it, information and photos about Mana as well.

    If they notice that Mana is Shirasaka Maika, the students in public schools will surely make a fuss about it.

    Like in twitter or other social media.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I need to work hard to improve my constitution ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ I need to become a hundred times more beautiful than Maika-san, I won¡¯t be able to go outside for the rest of my life unless my appearance changes ¡¹

    It¡¯s been four months since Mana took the program to become a supermodel.

    Katsuko-nee said that her constitution should improve a lot.

    Mana wants to break through and grow to become more beautiful as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also the option of going to an American school for a year or two ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. I¡¯m afraid of being away from Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana clings to me

    Mana knows.

    She¡¯s supposed to die in the original plan.

    I begged Minaho-neesan and cried. That¡¯s why Mana¡¯s allowed to live.

    Although, as a sex slave.

    If she gets away from me, she might get killed, that fear remains in the bottom of her mind.

    It¡¯s a trauma.

    The last moments of Shirasaka Sousuke were too gruesome.

    ¡¸ I know, Mana ¡¹

    I hug Mana.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Stay by my side. I¡¯ll do something, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll manage ¡¹

    All I could do is tell Mana that.

    ¡¸ I see. She¡¯s gotten used to us, but her trauma on Minaho-oneechan hasn¡¯t disappeared yet ¡¹

    Nei analyzes.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t be helped, She¡¯s still calling Mana-chan with ¡°-san¡± after all ¡¹

    Right.

    Minaho-neesan hasn¡¯t established an equal friendly relationship with all of my women.

    She still calls Mana, Misuzu, and Ruriko with ¡°-san¡± in their names. Edie too.

    We need to reform that part too.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s a complicated person after all ¡¹

    She still has some reserve when it comes to Kouzuki house and Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughters.

    There¡¯s still a mountain of problems.

    ¡¸ So complex isn¡¯t it ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Complex also has ¡°complicated¡± among its definitions ¡¹

    Yeah, we need to do something about that too.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Knock. Knock.

    We knock on the principal¡¯s office door.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    It¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice.

    We enter the room.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re finally here ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s here too.

    His bodyguards, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san as well.

    Of course, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi are present as well.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at my puzzled expression.

    The principal¡¯s office is feeling strange.

    It¡¯s as if the desk and chairs are lined up like a courthouse.

    The principal¡¯s desk is the presiding judge¡¯s seat.

    However, nobody¡¯s sitting there right now.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s sitting on the table on the right side, the lawyer¡¯s side.

    Jii-chan¡¯s sitting on the left prosecutor¡¯s seat. Behind him are his two guards.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi are also on the prosecutor¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ No, nothing ¡¹

    I guess they¡¯re sitting to differentiate between Kouzuki house and Kuromori.

    Other than that.

    I was sure that Jii-chan would go to the secret room below the principal office, not here.

    Michi reported that the room below exists so Jii-chan should know.

    And yet, they¡¯re not there.

    Oh.

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t want to show it to Jii-chan.

    It shows Jii-chan a line that says ¡°I¡±m letting you go this far but not any further¡±

    Jii-chan is in a friendly relationship with Kuromori, but we¡¯re not subordinates.

    ¡¸ Still, you¡¯re quite late ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ You say that, and yet, you were watching us go here and there, right? ¡¹

    Each of the tables has a laptop open.

    Naturally, there should be camera feeds on their screen.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, you¡¯re entertaining to watch after all ¡¹

    Jii-chan says it like I¡¯m a monkey in a zoo.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no more students left in the school. The teachers and staff have gone home. The people left are only us and Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says while still operating her laptop.

    Yeah, I didn¡¯t see anyone after coming to the entrance of the school building.

    Did the faculty patrol around and had the remaining students leave the school?

    Also, the faculty went home.

    Right now, Kouzuki SS¡¯ bodyguards are located only in key places.

    ¡¸ I contacted the sports clubs to head home via the west gate. Telling them that the construction vehicles will be coming in by the main gate ¡¹

    It¡¯s strange to have construction work by Saturday night but, well, the students don¡¯t care.

    They¡¯re coming home from school already.

    ¡¸ Umu, very well, Ootoku, call the standby car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kakka ¡¹

    Ootoku-san makes a call.

    ¡¸ Permission given. Start moving in five minutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, why are you still standing, there are so many empty chairs. Sit down ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks us to sit.

    ¡¸ Okay~ Got it! ¡¹

    Nei sits down next to Minaho-neesan like it¡¯s natural.

    Mana also sits next to Minaho-neesan.

    Rei-chan thinks for a moment. Lifts an empty chair and carries it next to the entrance. She sits there.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that, Fujimiya-kun? ¡¹

    Jii-chan shows a malicious smile.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re to mimic the court then my role has to be the ¡°bailiff,¡± I thought ¡¹

    Bailiff?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the official in charge in the courtroom. They call people, open and close the door ¡¹

    Nei explains.

    Now then.

    Now, it¡¯s my problem.

    Where should I sit?

    If I think about the balance, I should be on Minaho-neesan¡¯s side./

    I¡¯m a member of Kuromori.

    But, I don¡¯t like this seating arrangement showing Kouzuki house vs. Kuromori.

    Should I sit next to Rei-chan as a bailiff?

    ¡¸ What are you doing? Your seat is over there ¡¹

    Jii-chan points to the judge¡¯s seat, I mean, the principal¡¯s desk.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll decide what will happen in the end ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be the one to judge whether the Takakura lady can be a prostitute or not ¡¹

    Why?

    Didn¡¯t Jii-chan already decide to make her a prostitute?

    ¡¸ People have the thing they call aptitude, right? I decided to let the Takakura lady become a prostitute of Kuromori out of political judgment. However, if she doesn¡¯t have the fitness of becoming a prostitute, I can do nothing about it. It¡¯s pointless to sell a woman who can¡¯t sell herself ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Could it be, Jii-chan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Takakura house has a lineage of shrine priests in Takakura shrine in Kyoto for generations.

    The Yakuza have faith in them to mediate any disputes between them.

    Therefore, a great force is needed to hold down the Takakura house.

    Jii-chan said that they should be useful insurance to protect ourselves.

    Therefore, I must make the Takakura lady become a prostitute by tomorrow.

    And yet, now, suddenly.

    Talking about the aptitude of becoming a prostitute.

    ¡¸ What? If you have questions, then ask ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Could it be that the Takakura lady is a plain woman that she can¡¯t sell herself even after becoming a prostitute? ¡¹

    Is she ugly? Or is she fat?

    Or maybe, is there a patch on one of her eyes and a long scar across her cheek?

    ¡¸ No, she¡¯s gorgeous and cute ¡¹

    Misuzu replies instead of Jii-cha.

    ¡¸ Then, could it be? ¡¹

    Then there¡¯s only one possibility.

    ¡¸ Does she stink? ¡¹

    Could it be that she has a strange odor from her ring finger or her foot?

    ¡¸ Pfft. What the hell? ¡¹

    Nei bursts in laughter.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If you have problems with it, go take her to a bath and scrub her well ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s also laughing.

    ¡¸ You really are a genius when it comes to calming down the atmosphere ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m serious! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it, but don¡¯t mind it and take a seat first. We can¡¯t talk at ease if you keep on standing ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko comes over and pulls the chair for me.

    If you¡¯re going that far, I¡¯ll go and sit.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    I sit down on the judge¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare tea right now ¡¹

    Seriously, Ruriko¡¯s so perceptive,

    ¡¸ There¡¯s tea ready on that room ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan points out to the emergency broadcast room next to the principal¡¯s office.

    That¡¯s where I broadcasted how I raped Yukino.

    I see. Before we reached here,

    Minaho-neesan already brought a set of tea from the lower room.

    There¡¯s also hot water in the pot.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out ¡¹

    Mana stands up

    Yeah, Kuromori seat and Kouzuki house¡¯s seat.

    They handed tea on each table.

    ¡¸ Now then, before the Takakura lady comes, let me tell you one thing ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ I was baffled about how you treat the girl from tennis club, someone living on a different culture than yourself ¡¹

    No, cultural difference, what?

    Both of us are Japanese.

    We¡¯re not that unattached from each other.

    Sure, the way she lives and thinks is entirely different from me, but still,

    ¡¸ When Edo period ends, and Meiji era starts, Japan¡¯s introduced to science and technology of the Western Civilization without problems but the culture didn¡¯t pass through the stage ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ In short, the Japanese and the Westerners have a different culture so there was the thought that it might be difficult for the Japanese to understand Western literature ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the Western literature that came in at the beginning of the Meiji era were all rewritten with the story set in Japan. The place is in Japan, the characters are Japanese, and so on ¡¹

    It changed to a Japanese story.

    ¡¸ For example, the first Japanese theater to perform Shakespeare¡¯s ¡°Hamlet¡± was Kawakami Otojiro¡¯s theater, but for some reason, there was a Meiji noble that had a dispute with it. In the original; the setting was on the walls of Elsinore castle in medieval age Denmark, Hamlet meets the ghost of his father. However, in Kawakami¡¯s version, the baron, Hamura Toshimaru, revised the story so that the character meets the ghost of the father at Aoyama cemetery on his way home from an alumni meeting. By the way, the heroine, Ophelia, is acted by Orie-san

    What the hell?

    Isn¡¯t that now wholly different?

    ¡¸ In the end, the performance only traced the story development of Hamlet, but the development of the dialogue were all turned to Japanese for convenience ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why did that happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The foreigners thought that since their sense is different, they won¡¯t understand it. Therefore, if they don¡¯t rewrite the adaptation, the Japanese people won¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Haa, is that how the Meiji era works?

    ¡¸ Hamlet was still acceptable but, Othello was turned to Osero. The villain Iago was changed to Iya Gouzou. What kind of Kanji is that? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Another one, Cyrano de Bergerac turned to Shirano Okuzaburo ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ However, when the Meiji era has ended, and the translated adaptations remained intact, Japanese people who thought that the foreigners should portray for the original story and original characters. On the other hand, it was believed to be impossible for the Japanese to play as Westerners. The faces are different, language is different, the culture is different. Their sense is different ¡¹

    Culture and sense.

    ¡¸ At first, a man named Shimamura Hougetsu is in one of the groups that make the Japanese perform as Westerners. He had experience of studying abroad, in England and Germany. Isben, a Norway playwright was famous in Europe back then ¡¹

    England, Germany, Norway.

    ¡¸ He saw it on site. From the Japanese, the Westerners are all the same, but in reality, English, Germans, and Norwegians are different people. They speak differently. Their living environment is different, their culture is also different. Their nationality and sense are also different ¡¹

    Oh, even in Europe, there¡¯s a difference.

    ¡¸ For example, an English translates Isben¡¯s work from Norway to English, and then English people perform the act. There would still be a wall that can¡¯t be overcome unless you understand the different cultures. Even the Westerners are trying to understand the culture of other countries. In that case, the Japanese should be able to understand the different cultures as well. Thinking that way, Shimamura Hougetsu translates the foreign works one after another and let the Japanese play as foreigners. Thus, he was able to achieve great success during the early days of the Taisho era. Even in novels. At first, he was rewriting works to take place in Japan, but soon after, he published original works. In the past, you cannot empathize with the protagonist if their names are Tom and James, but soon after, the foreign names of the main characters in the narrative were widely accepted. It went through a process. That is why now the Japanese people can enjoy international literature ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ A similar thing was done to McArthur¡¯s policy just after the war. McArthur instructed to show the Japanese American movies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Movies? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The propaganda back then was that the Americans and English are savage, that the Japanese and Americans cannot understand each other. That their senses are different ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ However, if you watch a movie, it shows that the Americans also have passion, it reached the Japanese. If they understand that they have the same senses as the other, parents, childhood, romance, emotions, justice, then the Japanese would accept the Americans, he thought ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Although, McArthur¡¯s policy was unneeded care. The Japanese have seen American movies before the war. They already know that the Americans have the same senses, that they can communicate with the Japanese. However ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ American movies at that time show that America is right, that America will win. In a sense, they might be working to control the Japanese. The film shows a longing for a material life in America ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now then, that¡¯s all the additional story I have to say. Even though the culture is different, humans have the sense to communicate. Don¡¯t forget that ¡¹

    In short, Takakura-san is primarily a Western Culture to me a Meiji era person, it means that I don¡¯t know her.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s here ¡¹

    Jii-chan shows on his laptop.

    I also look at the monitor on my desk.

    Our high school, the main gate.

    It¡¯s almost dark outside.

    There¡¯s only dark-orange light in the sky.

    Oh, a big car¡¯s coming in.

    Perhaps, that¡¯s someone from Kouzuki SS, that person opens the gate.

    What¡¯s that?

    It¡¯s like a bus with riot police inside, the windows have wire mesh.

    ¡¸ Could that be? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a prisoner transport vehicle. Nobody would think that she¡¯d ride that car, would you? ¡¹

    No, well, I probably won¡¯t, but still.

    Ah, the vehicle stopped in front of the school building.

    Someone¡¯s coming down from it.

    ¡¸ Could it be that this is Takakura-san? ¡¹

    Tall body, long black hair, a girl in sailor uniform comes down.

    ¡¸ I wonder ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ What do you mean, wait? ¡¹

    Another one, a small black haired girl comes down.

    No way.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?

    Another one?!

    A girl looking like someone in elementary school comes down.

    ¡¸ Wait for a second, Jii-chan. Which one of that is Takakura-san? ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ When did I say that there¡¯s only one? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ The oldest is in second-year high-school, the second is in second-year middle school, and the youngest is in 6th grade elementary ¡¹

    N-No way?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s three. You will rape all three of them ¡¹

    Three of them. Tomorrow?

 Chapter 652. Holy Prostitute

    Looking at the monitor, I see Shou-neechan come down from the prisoner transport vehicle lastly.

    I knew it, Shou-neechan¡¯s the bodyguard in charge of the Takakura ladies.

    Shou-oneechan takes the lead and enters the school with the three girls.

    ¡¸ Should I meet them? ¡¹

    Nei asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Shou-san knows the location of this room ¡¹

    She¡¯s been Jii-chan¡¯s long-serving bodyguard. Even if it is her first time entering the location, if the floor plan of the school is in her head then she¡¯ll arrive in the principal¡¯s office without a problem.

    ¡¸ Now then, ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me from the prosecutor¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ You know that the Takakura ladies are shrine maidens, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I heard it from Minaho-neesan. They¡¯re basically people on the big shrine, right? ¡¹

    I replied frankly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re misunderstanding about that so let me say it in advance ¡¹

    I¡¯m told that I¡¯m misunderstanding something.

    ¡¸ You think that shrine maidens must be a virgin, right? ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ Huh? Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Shrine maidens have to be ¡°maidens,¡± right?

    ¡¸ They serve god so shouldn¡¯t they be pure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s only during the age of Ise Grand Shrine. There¡¯s no rule telling the Shrine maidens in Japan to be virgins in the first place. You know about the origin of shrine maidens, Ame-no-Uzume-no-Mikoto, the goddess that danced in front of Ama-no-Iwato. Her dance is basically a strip show. In short, she used her sexual power to call out Amaterasu Okami from seclusion. In other words, shrine maidens are the model for invoking a deity to honor them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, wasn¡¯t the dance too funny that it made everyone laugh? ¡¹

    The book I read in elementary school library writes it like that.

    ¡¸ Do I really have to teach you about it now? There¡¯s no description in the Nihon-shoki that ¡°she made the gods laugh¡± ¡¹ What she did is¡º Éñ‘Ò¤«¤ê¤·¤ÆÐØÈé¤«¤­¤¤¤ÇÉÑ¾w¤òêŽ¤Û¤È¤ËÑº¤·´¹¤ì¤­ ¡» Meaning, her divine possession had her expose her chest and genital. If the Gods saw Uzume-kami¡¯s dance and laughed, then it would be because it¡¯s an erotic dance. Uzume-kami¡¯s dance was not humorous ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ In the ancient Indian relics, there remains a mural painting of a goddess showing her tongue and genitalia as a form of provoking her enemies. Showing the insides of their genitals, the most vulnerable part of the body is called as the greatest insult. Even now, people stick out their tongue to people they don¡¯t like ¡¹

    Oh. That one.

    ¡¸ In short, Uzume-kami¡¯s strip tease and the power of Eros is a provocation for Amaterasu Okami who secluded herself. Well, sexual urges and impulsive attacks are part of their close relationship. The supreme god was pulled out from Iwato due to the complex emotions rising up ¡¹

    I see.

    I thought that Gods were just laughing it off.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go back to the topic, the Shrine maidens are basically lewd existences ¡¹

    I get that.

    There¡¯s a lot of sexy cosplay and videos of shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ Shrine maidens are basically prostitutes, in Japan and even in abroad ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re called ¡°holy harlots¡± In most temples in ancient times, shrine maidens are prostituted to the believers. All of the women there leave their home for several years and live in the shrine to serve God, but in reality, their religious activities are basically prostitution. In their city, they all are willing to let their daughters and wives become prostitutes of the temple ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Why would the husband do that?

    Does he not feel reluctant?

    To think that he¡¯s allowing his daughter and wife to become prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Sex is a means to approach God ¡¹

    Jii-chan replied.

    ¡¸ You communicate with God through sex. You know the will of God. Or you could give God¡¯s blessing to your partner. That¡¯s what it means to have sex with the Shrine maidens ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how sex is treated until people encountered STDs. Sex was a matter of joy, nobody was afraid. Syphilis was not present in Asia, Africa, and Europe before the great voyage. It¡¯s said that Columbus¡¯ expedition brought it back from the US. And then, it spread out through the whole world in just twenty years ¡¹

    Is it that short?

    ¡¸ With the spread of STDs, the acts of sex and prostitution is given a dark image during the 15th century ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Even before the 15 century, Christianity is a religion with a rooted belief of ¡°the sin of awareness,¡± thus they deny human desires. Therefore, Christian friars and nuns are tabooed from doing sexual acts. Also, since Buddhism¡¯s purpose is to reach enlightenment and release all of the earthly desires, so they have to follow their precepts. Their precept forbids them to have a sexual relationship with a woman. These two major religions have changed clergy¡¯s abstinence. That mental image has reached the 21st century that people think shrine maidens in Japan must also be a virgin ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ In most other religions, sexual urges and acts are a natural thing, so they¡¯re not considered as evil. They¡¯re broad-minded when it comes to sex ¡¹

    I see. The Christians and Buddhists have a strict image on their nuns.

    Before anyone noticed, it has become the same for the Shrine maidens in Japan.

    ¡¸ In Japan¡¯s case, the shrine maidens are mostly divided into two groups. One of them is the shrine maiden serving a big and old shrine. In there, their jobs is to be a Shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, isn¡¯t it the natural job to do if you¡¯re in a shrine? ¡¹

    Shrine maidens, Shrine, and, bamboo brooms. That¡¯s a set.

    ¡¸ No, in the middle ages, there were the so-called migrating shrine maidens in Japan who travel across the nation, not belonging to a specific shrine ¡¹

    A wandering shrine maiden?

    ¡¸ These Shrine maidens travel to various lands, call to the God of that locale, and begin their ¡°exorcisms,¡± ¡°purifications,¡± ¡°divinations,¡± and so forth. Of course, prostitution as well. This is to grant them the power of God ¡¹

    Wandering shrine maidens are also into prostitution.

    ¡¸ Looking at the current age, they cannot live from being a shrine maiden alone so they might think of becoming a prostitute, but the reality is different. Sex is a crucial job for shrine maidens. They don¡¯t think of the common sense of modern people. To the non-native wanderers, having sex to bring joy-spirit from the divine realm is a necessary act. Even for women who are not shrine maidens, for example, a male customer came, it¡¯s common for the house owner to have his daughter attend the man at night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t move locations as freely as we do now, to them, it¡¯s a big deal when people come from outside their village ¡¹

    Jii-chan snorts his nose.

    ¡¸ As the era ended, their names and appearance change on various places, the genealogy of the wandering shrine maidens will continue for a long time They even carry a three-stringed Japanese lute. However, women who wander from place to place, perform divine rituals, and sell their body continues to the present age ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s hardly one. In Meiji Era, the new government has prohibited the ¡°act of gaining Oracle from a divine possession¡± As a result, wandering shrine maidens have disappeared. But, there¡¯s still private prayers and exorcisms now, some of them have inherited the former traditions of the wandering shrine maidens ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Now then, Takakura shrine itself has accepted in many wandering shrine maidens who can¡¯t find a place to go due to the government banning them during the Meiji era. ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine itself has an old history. The bloodline of the Takakura family is old. However, it was just a shrine before, they didn¡¯t have significant authority. Takakura shrine itself obtained the ¡°underground society force¡± since the Meiji era ¡¹

    In short, when they started accepting the wandering shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ Yakuza¡¯s history is a long one in every part of Japan. Those people from the underground society have a strong connection with the wandering shrine maidens ¡¹

    I see. They roam around the country after all.

    They¡¯ll get intimate with the boss on that land.

    ¡¸ For example, if there were a conflict between the neighboring yakuza¡¯s, the wandering shrine maiden mediates them. They deal with the problem with ease by using divine possession, an oracle to say. Some of the Yakuza may feel discontent with it but since it¡¯s ¡°God¡¯s message,¡± both sides take a step back ¡¹

    The shrine maidens help out the Yakuza?

    ¡¸ Then when Shogunate feudal system started, some of the Yakuza who¡¯ve kept their small ground has expanded their power from Meiji era. Their conflicts have grown on a scale larger than before. However, since the Meiji government has banned them, the wandering shrine maidens are no longer official.

    Therefore, the Takakura shrine accepted that many wandering shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been decided that the arbiter of the new era will be the shrine maidens of Takakura Shrine. The most powerful woman among the wandering shrine maidens has married the head priest. Thus they continue to inherit the power of the shrine maidens ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been 140 years since then. Even now, Takakuras hold great authority as middlemen of the Yakuza, however ¡¹

    Jii-chan mumbles.

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine now has no one to inherit the secret of the wandering shrine maiden ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The idiot who wants to take over the Takakura shrine has killed the former head priest and the last wandering shrine maiden ¡¹

    In short, the mother of the Takakura ladies was the last wandering maiden.

    ¡¸ Well, there were still some wandering shrine maidens, but only the wife of the head priest of Takakura house inherits the blood and techniques. The underling who killed the priest also had the wife, the shrine maiden caught up ¡¹

    The Yakuza on the lower ends don¡¯t know the details probably.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we have to make the new shrine maiden ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be a woman who just wears a shrine maiden costume and stay in the shrine for merely form¡¯s sake. Takakura shrine maidens must inherit the true nature of the wandering shrine maiden¡¯s skill. The shrines in Kyoto doesn¡¯t matter, what¡¯s necessary is the shrine maiden herself ¡¹

    Therefore, the other group is aiming for the ladies of Takakura house.

    If they get hold of the next shrine maiden, you¡¯ll gain the power of being the mediator of the Yakuza world.

    However.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I get that now, but still, why do I, well, have sex with these girls? I mean, why do they need to become prostitutes? ¡¹

    I¡¯m filled with things I don¡¯t understand.

    If they have to become shrine maidens then isn¡¯t it enough for them to practice becoming a shrine maiden?

    ¡¸ Wandering shrine maidens do divine possession by having sex with a man ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ For example, if the Yakuza arbitrate between themselves, then both sides¡¯ head will have sex with the Shrine maiden and let her reach ecstasy. The bosses are sexually satisfied as well. They feel God¡¯s revelation from the pleasure of that sex ¡¹

    The shrine maiden will have sex with the bosses of the different groups?

    By having sex with both, they receive the oracle?

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t accept the shrine maiden saying that they received God¡¯s oracle without doing anything. The other party is Yakuza after all ¡¹

    Jii-chan sighs.

    ¡¸ Both of the heads will pick the same woman, the most beautiful among the wandering maidens, and sleep with her. Becoming ¡°sworn brothers¡± like that makes them unable to fight each other. It seems like the wandering shrine maidens give birth to their children as well. If it¡¯s unknown which boss is the father of the child, it becomes an oracle where they establish a relationship where the child¡¯s taken care of. Therefore, both sides retire from the word of the shrine maiden ¡¹

    Eeeh?

    ¡¸ Although, giving birth to children was only possible when there were many wandering shrine maidens. It¡¯s impossible for the present age ¡¹

    Right now, there are only three candidates, they can¡¯t give birth to each boss¡¯ child.

    I mean, unlike in the past, you can know who the father is with DNA tests.

    ¡¸ In short, the Takakura shrine maiden is basically a prostitute and a shrine maiden. They¡¯re the remaining ¡°holy prostitutes¡± of the current age. Through sex, they communicate with God, they bless the man embracing them and receive an oracle, sex is a necessity for shrine maidens.

    Those three girls from earlier will do that?

    ¡¸ Therefore, you must make them perfect prostitutes. It seems like they can train technique by themselves for divine possession. However, you need to teach them sexual techniques ¡¹

    Jii-chan says so, but.

    ¡¸ Wait. If I recall from Minaho-neesan¡¯s story, those girls don¡¯t know anything about sex, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that possible? I thought that they need to have sex with a partner to receive oracle? ¡¹

    Did the priest and shrine maiden not tell their children about sex?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the opposite. if the fates of the girls are decided to become a sacred prostitute then would you teach her sexual information which is already flooding modern Japan? ¡¹

    Well.

    If they know about love or sex in this era.

    The ladies will refuse to become shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ Actually, they are to be taught from now on. Their mother was an active duty shrine maiden after all. She was in her 30s and died so soon. She was forced to become a shrine maiden at age 12. It seems that she didn¡¯t want to teach her children the skills of a Shrine maiden until the last minute she retired ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡¹Ah.

    They¡¯re that kind of shrine maiden so they get married right away and they give birth to a child at such a young age.

    Therefore, she wants to delay her daughter¡¯s practice in sex for as long as possible.

    That backfired to her.

    Sure, the youngest girl is at 12-years old.

    In the end, she¡¯ll become a shrine maiden at the same age as her mother/

    No. Wait.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, I have another question ¡¹

    I look at Jii-chan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their mother was working as a shrine maiden alone, right? If so, is there a need for all of the three girls to become shrine maidens? ¡¹

    One becoming a shrine maiden should be enough.

    ¡¸ Yes, as a matter of fact, shrine maidens no longer need to be present in arbitration. Their mother only has done oracles once or twice ¡¹

    It means having sex with both the boss in conflict and pass God¡¯s message.

    ¡¸ However, shrine maidens must always exist. If a significant incident happens, the rule of asking the shrine maiden of Takakura house for arbitration is what stabilizes the underground world ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, one should be enough, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, only one will do. However, the remaining two must be put under our control ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Think about it. If we free the remaining two and they were kidnapped by another Yakuza organization? Then they use the abducted girl as a shrine maiden? ¡¹

    So that¡¯s the reason.

    The shrine maidens of the Takakura house will increase.

    If the number of mediators increases, furthermore, the forces holding the shrine maidens are all over the place.

    They will give their own selfish oracles.

    ¡¸ The underworld will be in a mess. Then, there will be short-tempered Yakuza who¡¯ll say ¡°who cares about that, get me a shrine maiden¡± ¡¹

    I see. There would be a couple of Yakuza groups who¡¯ll pursue the girls.

    ¡¸ Or worse, some extremists might kill all of the Takakura ladies and stop the arbitration of the shrine maidens ¡¹

    Jii-chan said

    ¡¸ The group you met doesn¡¯t know what shrine maidens¡¯ true colors are. Therefore they won¡¯t let the ladies become prostitutes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Oh, the group we met at the front gate of the mansion.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the lower branch of the Yakuzas who doesn¡¯t know about the prostitute side of Takakura house¡¯s shrine maidens ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ You were the same earlier, you thought that the Japanese Shrine maidens must be virgins ¡¹

    Yeah, what did that guy say again?

    They might think of the ladies as idols.

    Then.

    Knock. Knock./

    The door¡¯s knocked.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-kun ¡¹

    Jii-chan issues instructions.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan opens the door.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s standing in front.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve brought Takakura-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, enter ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. Shou-neechan;

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    The three beauties come in.

    The oldest one is 17 if I recall correctly.

    She¡¯s tall. Long straight black haired, and wearing a sailor uniform.

    Her skin is so fair it¡¯s almost transparent.

    Her black hair is tied up behind her neck.

    Long slit and cold looking eyes.

    Oh, she really would look good in a shrine maiden costume.

    Her bangs have an equal cut on her eyebrows.

    She seems to be in ill-mood more than being nervous.

    She¡¯s looking around the room.

    But, she¡¯s not looking at other people¡¯s eyes.

    Oh, Misuzu¡¯s making a troubled face.

    Which reminds me, Misuzu mentioned that the Takakura lady is a charismatic woman.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s having a hard time dealing with them.

    Yeah, is charismatic this fussy feeling?

    She seems like she doesn¡¯t look at people¡¯s eyes.

    Before long, the girl with long black hair says;

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s a problem here. ¡¹ Come in ¡¹

    The beauty calls the next girl.

    ¡¸ Excuse me! ¡¹

    The next girl is 14, yeah.

    She enters cheerfully.

    Her height is ordinary. About the same as Mana.

    She also has beautiful black hair, but it¡¯s nicely bundled together with a big red ribbon.

    Her eyes are big.

    As for clothing, though it¡¯s sailor uniform, it looks different from the 17-year-old one.

    That¡¯s natural. They¡¯re high-school and middle school girls.

    Contrasting the 17-year-old girl, she¡¯s smiling, showing a good mood.

    ¡¸ Thanks for inviting us! ¡¹

    The 14-year-old girl greets only Jii-chan.

    She doesn¡¯t care about MInaho-neesan or me.

    ¡¸ Get in already. Luna ¡¹

    The 14-year-old girl calls her little sister in the corridor.

    Lastly, it¡¯s the 12-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    A small girl comes in timidly.

    It¡¯s a shortcut hairstyle.

    But her eyes are big and cute, she doesn¡¯t look like a boy at all.

    She¡¯s wearing a sailor uniform, although I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s a school uniform.

    She¡¯s wearing sailor uniforms for children, imitating a real sailor.

    She¡¯s wearing a white sailor hat and shorts.

    Her clothing is of a whitish sailor uniform that looks like a child of an old English noble.

    ¡¸ Thank you for yesterday ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl bows her head to Jii-chan first.

    Then, she bows to Misuzu and Ruriko as well.

    Then, Minaho-neesan.

    She ignores me who¡¯s sitting at the desk of the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Sit over there girls ¡¹

    Jii-chan shows the girl where to sit. The defendant¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The 14-year-old girl takes a seat.

    The 17 and 12-year-old girl follows.

    What¡¯s with this relationship?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare tea ¡¹

    Ruriko tries to get up, but.

    ¡¸ No, not now. Sit down ¡¹

    Jii-chan stops Ruriko.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wait in the hallway. Seki-kun and Fujimiya-kun is enough security here ¡¹

    He speaks to Ootoku-san behind him.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    The two large men head to the door while making footstep sounds.

    ¡¸ Seki-kun, please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Ootoku-san speaks to Shou-neechan at the entrance and goes to the hallway with Choumoto-san.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-kun, close the door ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan closes the door.

    ¡¸ And, you sit over there ¡¹

    Jii-chan instructs Michi who¡¯s standing behind Misuzu to go to where Rei-chan and Shou-neechan is.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi brings a chair for Shou-neechan and herself to the door¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll bring one myself ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tries to pick up one of the chairs Michi¡¯s dragging.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who should say thanks ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Michi sit down in line with Rei-chan next to the door.

    Err.

    What now?

    The chairs and desk are arranged like a courtroom.

    There are three guards before the door.

    Jii-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko are on the prosecutor¡¯s side.

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, and Mana are on the lawyer¡¯s side.

    In the defendant¡¯s seat, the three ladies of Takakura house.

    Yet.

    I¡¯m alone in the judge¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s introduce them ¡¹

    Jii-chan shows the girls.

    ¡¸ First, Takakura Yomiko-san ¡¹

    Then, it¡¯s not the 17-year-old who greets.

    The 14-year-old girl smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯m Takakura Yomiko! ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou ¡¹

    Not Yoshida Yoshinobu, nor Kuromori Kei.

    I named myself with my name in Kuromori organization.

    As the head of the brothel.

    ¡¸ This is my little sister, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takakura Luna ¡¹

    The 12-year-old short-cut haired girl bows her head to me timidly.

    ¡¸ Then, this is my elder sister, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    The 17-year-old girl is still pouting.

    However.

    Why is it that the 14-year-old girl the one taking control of the three?

    ¡¸ We thank you for taking the trouble of us coming here ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko¡¯s the only one in a good mood, greeting me.

 Chapter 653. Whose child is this?

    ¡¸ Now then, we were able to divide the enemy forces thanks to you girls coming to Tokyo ¡¹

    Jii-chan talks to the Takakura sisters

    ¡¸ We already have a list of the groups that tried to come after you and also those who wanted to take over the Takakura shrine. Also, the people who proclaim themselves as your protectors ¡¹

    There are two groups of Yakuza involved.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that they think of that way, although ¡¹

    The 14-year-old, Takakura Yomiko replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bit of a problem. They don¡¯t ask for what we wish for and take extreme action. I¡¯m grateful for their thoughts, but it¡¯s actually troublesome ¡¹

    She smiles while speaking out hateful remarks.

    ¡¸ Well, self-proclaimed protectors do that. The takeover group will be settled by tonight. We will crush the center of the enemies. Yazawa sent his special team to Kansai ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t seen chief Yazawa.

    So he went to crush the Yakuza boss who¡¯s trying to take over the Takakura shrine.

    The enemy should¡¯ve sent some forces to Tokyo to pursue the Takakura sisters.

    The other party¡¯s defense should be lacking.

    The top elites of Kouzuki SS are all warriors matching a thousand.

    They should be able to handle the enemy head even with such a small number.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! We won¡¯t forget Kouzuki-sama¡¯s kindness! ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ Kindness? Don¡¯t think of it that way. I do plan on having you pay up what you owe me ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Just yesterday and today¡¯s costs will already put it to a hundred million yen debt. Of course, I know that you still need expenses going forward, however, ¡¹

    He did mobilize the whole Kouzuki SS.

    That even includes Yukino¡¯s supervisors.

    ¡¸ If you tell me that you¡¯ll repay with the land of Takakura shrine then it would be a problem. I am not having issues with land properties. I have several real estates in Kyoto. Besides, they won¡¯t let such an old shrine be taken down. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It is as Kouzuki-sama says! The shrine is a property of the local people who live in the land. We cannot sell it on our whim ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko says flatly.

    ¡¸ Besides, we know that we cannot repair Kouzuki-sama¡¯s kindness even if we sell that shrine. We would like to ask Kouzuki-sama to keep us under your protection from now on ¡¹

    If there¡¯s no someone powerful to protect them, there would be another Yakuza who¡¯ll target them when another problem occurs.

    ¡¸ Then, what will you do? ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks sadistically.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll accept yesterday¡¯s proposal! ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko responded right away without changing her complexion.

    ¡¸ We still don¡¯t know exactly what kind of work a prostitute does, but we¡¯ll do our best! ¡¹

    Oh. She doesn¡¯t get what it means to become a prostitute.

    She says that while showing a carefree smile.

    The 17-year-old Tsukiko-san and the 12-year-old Luna-san seem to be nervous, however.

    The 14-year-old girl is the only one smiling.

    ¡¸ Even if it would exploit your body considerably? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!! I¡¯ll do my best and repay you with my body! ¡¹

    Repay with her body.

    She doesn¡¯t know it. That¡¯s why she can smile like that.

    ¡¸ I hope so. However, I¡¯m not convinced that you really could do a prostitute¡¯s job. After all, you¡¯re all the same as my granddaughters. Sheltered princesses. Have you lifted anything heavier than chopsticks? ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! We carry our school bags at least! ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s daily life carrying as much as a school bag.

    ¡¸ We know that we cannot have attendants as soon as we come out of the shrine ¡¹

    Attendant.

    Then, you always had a companion with you whenever you leave until now.

    ¡¸ As for commuting for school, I feel sorry for borrowing Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s escorts, however, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, perhaps we should let you in the same car as Ruriko. You don¡¯t have to worry about security ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    Then that means that the Takakura ladies will go to the same school as Ruriko.

    If they stay in our mansion, then they¡¯ll go to school in the same car as Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you very much! Tsukiko-san, Luna, you should thank Kouzuki-sama as well! ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko urges her sisters on the side.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you, very much ¡¹

    Oh, I somehow get it now.

    Why is it that the second daughter is managing the three.

    She¡¯s calling her sister with ¡°-san.¡±

    It must be a problem with bloodline.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s too early to thank me. First, it needs to be tested whether you can do a prostitute¡¯s work or not ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yesterday, as I¡¯ve introduced before, this is Kuromori Minaho-kun, my business partner when it comes to prostitutes. Do not forget; she¡¯s not my vassal. She¡¯s my business partner. Keep in mind to not be rude with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! Tsukiko-san, Luna, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Understood, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Still.

    All this time.

    Takakura Yomiko only looks at Jii-chan.

    She only looks at Minaho-neesan or me when Jii-chan mentions us.

    She ignores us most of the time.

    She doesn¡¯t look at Misuzu and Ruriko.

    No, Tsukiko-san and Luna-san are only looking down.

    ¡¸ I will leave your care to Minaho-kun. Ruriko¡¯s together with you, her mansion¡¯s protected by Kouzuki SS. Worry not, you will receive an aptitude test on whether you can work as a prostitute on Minaho-kun¡¯s residence from now on ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the examiner. He will judge your aptitude ¡¹

    In short, I am having sex with the three.

    ¡¸ I will ask the results from him tomorrow. He will look at your mind and body with his own eyes and report to me, that¡¯s when I will decide ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, but is the work really that hard? ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko asks.

    ¡¸ Not at all. They say that prostitution is the first work of humanity. Any woman could do it ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ Then, why do we need to take an aptitude test with Kuromori-sama over there ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko only points her palm on me.

    She doesn¡¯t look at me at all.

    She only looks at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Have you eaten food outside your house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course we did. I know a hotel restaurant or a traditional Japanese restaurant my late father frequently visits when we¡¯re with him ¡¹

    I can see it a bit more.

    Takakura shrine is one with such a long history.

    Even if the wandering shrine maiden of the shrine acts as the arbitrator of the Yakuza organizations,

    It¡¯s not as big as Kouzuki house¡¯s enterprise.

    And yet, Takakura Yomiko and the two have attendants.

    Perhaps, their school is another one of those super-high-class-ladies school in Kansai. A school equal to Misuzu¡¯s school.

    If not, they cannot grow to this age without any knowledge about sex at all.

    In the first place, even when Takakura Yomiko and the two are told that they¡¯ll be transferred to the school where Misuzu and the girls are enrolled in, they weren¡¯t puzzled at all.

    An ordinary child would ask ¡°Huh? Me? In that school?¡±

    She just replied ¡°I see,¡± and continued with the conversation.

    Then.

    They dine out at a hotel or a traditional restaurant, high-class establishments only.

    Can a child living in a shrine have that kind of life?

    Even if you say that they have a good relationship with the Yakuza, their work only occurs several times in decades.

    In short, Jii-chan is still hiding information about the Takakura family.

    ¡¸ Do you know the difference in price between the restaurants? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We look at the signboards of the shops from the windows when traveling by car. There are so many cheap offers for meals in this world! ¡¹

    Cheap.

    ¡¸ So, how much is a beef bowl for you? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s on the average then it would be 280 to 290 yen ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ A couple of years ago, a well-established restaurant in Tokyo had a rural congress member come in and made an unreasonable request saying ¡°I want to eat a beef bowl, tell the chef to make me one.¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s quite inelegant of him ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko throws an interjection.

    ¡¸ Then that shop, upon hearing the customer¡¯s request, they made a beef bowl from scratch and gave it to the congressman ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ The beef bowl was priced 150,000 yen because it was a special order goods ¡¹

    S-Seriously?

    ¡¸ If you eat in the streets, that beef bowl won¡¯t cost you 300 yen, and yet, in the restaurant, it cost 150,000 yen. Well, they used the finest wagyu beef for material, but still, the difference in ingredients isn¡¯t the only cause for the price to change ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ So, do you know there was a difference in price? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it because they¡¯re a traditional Japanese restaurant? ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Yes, first class shops only produces first-class items. Therefore, the value of their products is different from the ordinary shops ¡¹

    Jii-chan stares at the sisters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with the prostitutes; their value depends on their case. I¡¯ve invested heavily in you three. However, if you have low worth, then you will have small earnings even if you work as a prostitute. Also if the work is the same ¡¹

    Hearing that, Takakura Yomiko;

    ¡¸ Are you saying that Takakura house ladies don¡¯t have value? ¡¹

    It¡¯s her first time showing a displeased face.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m talking about is your worth as a prostitute. No matter how precious your bloodline is, it has nothing to do with ¡°prostitute¡± as a profession ¡¹

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to the topic of the restaurant, who¡¯s the one that decides the value of that restaurant? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks Takakura Yomiko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the tradition and the style of the building, I think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous. It¡¯s the taste of the dishes! ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks harshly.

    ¡¸ No matter how long-standing your traditional shop is if the taste gets worse, the shop¡¯s rating will fall. A traditional Japanese restaurant produces food! Their history, building, or whatever plates they¡¯re using are all secondary ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s intensity silences Takakura Yomiko.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t even come up with that answer then I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t be a first-class ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll succeed as a prostitute just because you¡¯re a daughter of Takakura house. If you want to become a first-class prostitute, then you must learn first-class prostitute skills. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Kouzuki-sama¡¯s correct ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, you¡¯re a daughter of Takakura house, shouldn¡¯t you aim to be a first-class prostitute?! Would you like the world to evaluate the daughters of Takakura house as third-rate prostitutes?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That. We can¡¯t let it happen! ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, strive to become a first-class! You girls must learn first-class skills and be evaluated as a first-class prostitute. When you do, your earnings will be for the first-class. People from all over the world will pay a lot of money for your work ¡¹

    No, Jii-chan.

    That¡¯s a cool line if you¡¯re talking about an artisan or something like that, but.

    To think that you¡¯re making them aim to become a prostitute is just a bit,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem for me if you don¡¯t take this a bit more seriously!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko bows her head.

    Tsukiko-san and Luna-san follow.

    ¡¸ Now then, how is it so far? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Do you think that these girls are suited to become prostitutes from their situation so far? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yeah, not happening ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters look at me with a face saying ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡¸ As usual, you¡¯re too honest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s my only redeeming feature, Jii-chan ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko¡¯s face reacted when I called him Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Oh, I call him Jii-chan, yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, I gave him permission to do so ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Misuzu and Ruriko while laughing.

    ¡¸ He made Misuzu and Ruriko his women after all ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters are showing a curious look.

    ¡¸ Does it mean that Kuromori-sama¡¯s considered as a marriage partner? ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko¡¯s showing a confused expression.

    ¡¸ I wonder. He doesn¡¯t feel like getting married right now ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s playing dumb.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, which one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Both! ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also love Onii-sama from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko tells the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Therefore, assume that his words are mine and obey it. Okay? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at the three.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko doesn¡¯t have her composure from before.

    ¡¸ And so, Why do you think that they¡¯re not suited to become prostitutes? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯s rude ¡¹

    I said flatly.

    ¡¸ Rude? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you are. At first glance, you seem to be talking politely to Jii-chan, but when I listen to it carefully, it sounds strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now is that something you should say when you don¡¯t speak to me politely at all ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re always in the same position, but she thinks that she¡¯s in a higher position than Jii-chan and yet she behaves modestly in her words ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is.

    That¡¯s why her polite words sound strange.

    It doesn¡¯t have any feeling of respect.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re negotiating with Jii-chan in a position equal or superior to him, but ¡¹

    What is this 14-year-old girl thinking?

    ¡¸ I think you should look at your position again ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko¡¯s looking down and holding her fist.

    Tsukiko-san and Luna-san are rubbing her back from both sides.

    ¡¸ Oh well. In short, you say that she¡¯s too cocky to become a prostitute? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me thinking that it¡¯s funny.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. Although, I think that people having no serving attitude are not suited for a hospitality industry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hospitality industry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Isn¡¯t prostitution mainly a service trade? ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸There are so many people in this room and yet they ignore everyone except us, it¡¯s unthinkable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be specific with that ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks further.

    ¡¸ Look, earlier, she was told that she¡¯d go to the school together with Ruriko, right? In that case, she should¡¯ve looked at Ruriko and said ¡°best regards,¡± at least?! You¡¯re riding along in Ruriko¡¯s car ¡¹

    I said. Takakura Yomiko¡¯s mouth is flapping.

    She didn¡¯t think of saying that.

    ¡¸ No, but, uhm, it¡¯s because Kouzuki-sama is talking about protecting us, therefore ¡¹

    She finally speaks.

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    She must be an idiot.

    ¡¸ Just because Jii-chan promised if you don¡¯t have to build a relationship with Ruriko? Is that what you¡¯re saying? Isn¡¯t it important for people to at least say greetings? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, Ruriko-sama should already know it even if I don¡¯t say it ¡¹

    Ah, this is getting on my nerves.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t expect people to know what you¡¯re thinking! There¡¯s no person in this world who ¡°should already know!¡± You need to put it in words to be understood! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with you! Misuzu-sama and I talked a lot in Tokyo yesterday!. Then, she promised to help us together with Ruriko-sama! You don¡¯t know anything about that! ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko shows me an angry look.

    ¡¸ What? What promise? ¡¹

    This bitch.

    ¡¸ Why are you always speaking with such an arrogant attitude? Are you crazy? Aren¡¯t you depending on Jii-chan because you have to run away from the trouble in Kansai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-We! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that an attitude for someone who needs help!? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-You insolent man!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko who¡¯s been silent all the time stands up and shouts loudly.

    ¡¸ H-H-H-H-H-H-How dare you be impolite to Yomiko-sama! Restrain yourself!!! ¡¹

    What¡¯s this, a historical drama?

    ¡¸ Do you already know these three¡¯s relationship? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me grinning.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they have different fathers, right? ¡¹

    Hearing my quick response, the Takakura sisters are startled.

    ¡¸ Or at least, Tsukiko-san has a different parent than the two. Tsukiko-san, the deceased Takakura shrine priest is not your father. ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san who stood up in rage sits down weakly.

    ¡¸ I see, you found it out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course I would. I¡¯ve been looking at people from various families after all ¡¹

    Earlier, Jii-chan talked about the methods of the Takakura shrine maidens.

    Also, he mentioned that the mother of the three did an arbitration a few times.

    In short,

    Tsukiko-san is the child born from that.

    She¡¯s the daughter of a boss of a Yakuza in dispute.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not the daughter from the shrine. Therefore, she lets Yomiko-san take over ¡¹

    Therefore, Yomiko, the second daughter is the representative.

    She lived such a life.

    That¡¯s their power relationship since birth.

    ¡¸ Did you notice anything else? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me happily.

    ¡¸ When it comes to Jii-chan¡¯s priority list, Yomiko¡¯s the bottom among the three, I guess ¡¹

    Yomiko-san looks me with a face saying ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡¸ To be honest, you don¡¯t care about Takakura house, do you, Jii-chan? ¡¹

    I said. Jii-chan grins.

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ I thought it was strange. You were talking about the Takakura shrine and wandering shrine maidens. The scale was too big ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you notice? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ There¡¯s one among the Yakuza looking for these girls that called them ¡°Ojou¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Perhaps.

    Tsukiko-san is the daughter of a boss in a considerably large Yakuza.

    The boss once had entrusted the Takakura shrine to mediate the conflict.

    That meant that he slept with the shrine maiden for the ritual.

    Then the shrine maiden gave birth to a daughter.

    That boss should know that Tsukiko-san is his daughter.

    ¡¸ There won¡¯t be a parent who would want their child to become a prostitute ¡¹

    That guy was getting desperate.

    He even endured Michi¡¯s Shingetsu.

    He¡¯s trying to take back Tsukiko-san via his boss¡¯ orders.

    ¡¸ No, or maybe, it¡¯s Luna-san ¡¹

    I consider the possibilities.

    Maybe, Yomiko-san¡¯s mother has done another arbitration after Yomiko-san was born.

    ¡¸ Although, in any case, it won¡¯t be Yomiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean by that?! ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko glares at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m talking about priorities. It¡¯s those who have to be protected. Sorry, but you¡¯re the last one, Yomiko-san ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s identity is the only one I know.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the succeeding shrine maiden of Takakura shrine ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that already ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ But that doesn¡¯t matter to us ¡¹

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan said that accepting the ladies of Takakura house will be huge insurance for Kuromori.

    That insurance isn¡¯t them being a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!!! ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko shouts.

 Chapter 654. Miko power

    ¡¸ I knew it, leaving these girls to you was the right choice ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me and laughed.

    ¡¸ Now then, it¡¯s time for me to go back. I¡¯ll come to see the results tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave it to you to judge whether they¡¯re suited to become prostitutes or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if they¡¯re not, what will you do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll have to cut my losses ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cut losses? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, dealing with the loss even if little is better than nothing. I¡¯ll replace the head of the Yakuza who want to take over the Takakura shrine and replace it with someone who¡¯ll do what I tell them. That the first one ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what about these girls? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll sell them to the Yakuza with the highest bid. What¡¯s left is for them to do whatever they like, then the history of Takakura shrine maidens will be over ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. The Takakura sisters shivers.

    ¡¸ Why would you do that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Can¡¯t you freely use the arbitration system if you get your hands on these sisters?

    ¡¸ These girls are not shrine maidens. They¡¯re in the middle of training. They don¡¯t have their ¡°Miko power¡± yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Miko power? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Currently, hardly any Yakuza uses the ¡°Miko power¡± formally. But that¡¯s not it. ¡°Miko power¡± does exist ¡¹

    Looking at the Takakura sisters, they¡¯re looking down.

    ¡¸ People who¡¯ll buy them at a high price will not train them properly. When that happens, they won¡¯t be able to obtain the ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we asked for Kouzuki-sama¡¯s help ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko looks up and speaks to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama should know the worth of the ¡°Miko power!¡± ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. I know it more than you do ¡¹

    He answered in a cold tone.

    ¡¸ I know it not only from your mother but your grandmother and great-grandmother as well ¡¹

    Kouzuki house was originally a noble family in Kyoto.

    The peerage from Meiji era went to Tokyo and developed various enterprises and created an economic boom. They have deepened their relationship with the government.

    On top of that, Jii-chan mentioned that he went to college in Kyoto.

    He should know the Takakura shrine from Tokyo long ago.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I know well that now your mother is gone, it would be challenging for you three to train by yourselves to become shrine maidens ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Yomiko-san mumbles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! Yomiko-sama will be able to do it! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san defends Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I¡¯m sure Onee-sama will become a Miko ¡¹

    Luna-san too

    ¡¸ I wonder, if you ask me, what he said earlier was a legitimate evaluation of you ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-kun is worth more than Yomiko-kun. The Yakuza who want to get their hands on Tsukiko-kun are earnest. I think that they¡¯ll buy you at a high price ¡¹

    I knew it, Tsukiko-san¡¯s a daughter of a big boss.

    ¡¸ Luna-kun as well. Those who want you will surely pay out the asking price. Yomiko-kun¡¯s the problem. You probably won¡¯t sell that high. You¡¯re not a shrine maiden right now after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ The young ones who tried to take over Takakura shrine will manage somehow even with the current you. However, elderly people like me who know and have seen the ¡°Miko power¡± with my own eyes knows the reality. To be honest, Yomiko-kun now won¡¯t be able to succeed becoming a shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kouzuki-sama!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san screams to Jii-chan, showing a sorrowed face.

    ¡¸ The people who¡¯ll buy you will turn Takakura house¡¯s shrine maiden as their subordinate. Therefore, even if you say that you¡¯ll become the future arbitrator and leave things to you, they¡¯ll ignore it. It¡¯s meaningless to call yourself a shrine maiden if you don¡¯t have the power. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who understands that the most? ¡¹

    Oh, Jii-chan¡¯s using his negotiation techniques.

    He denies the value of a shrine maiden and then making them recognize the ¡°Miko power.¡±

    Actually, is that ¡°Miko power¡± even real?

    I don¡¯t know if the Yakuza are really thinking about that.

    I think that just being a nominal shrine maiden and having the blood of Takakura family will have considerable influence.

    That¡¯s why the sisters were desperate to escape to Tokyo, away from the Yakuza.

    However, the Takakura sisters. Especially Takakura Yomiko.

    She believes that ¡°Miko power¡± has worth.

    She agrees with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Then what should we do? Why did Kouzuki-sama bring us who have no worth to Tokyo? ¡¹

    Jii-chan grins.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to make you meet him. If not, you cannot train yourselves ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Though your late mother had taught you to train your mind, she hasn¡¯t taught you to prepare with your body yet, has she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko admits.

    ¡¸ He will teach you. All you have to do is put it to practice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama will? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how to train shrine maidens though?

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine maidens were wandering shrine maidens, mainly prostitutes. Furthermore, they¡¯re not just prostitutes. They¡¯re divine prostitutes that connect people to God ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Entrusting your lives as prostitutes under Minaho-kun was, of course, a way to repay your debts and living expenses I pay for but at the same time, it¡¯s also your training to become shrine maidens ¡¹

    Being a prostitute and selling their bodies to men is training?

    ¡¸ A divine prostitute must be able to devote their bodies to those seeking salvation more than anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-We know that even if Kouzuki-sama doesn¡¯t tell us ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko refutes, but.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he just say it earlier? ¡¹

    What did I say again?

    ¡¸ You have no attitude to serve. It¡¯s an interesting expression. However, it means that you have no will to serve people ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ He met you just now; however, first impressions go a long way for prostitutes. You should be worried about your future ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s harsh.

    ¡¸ However, we¡¯ll do it! We can! We¡¯ll show that we can become prostitutes! We¡¯ll become shrine maidens by all means! We will follow Mother¡¯s legacy!

    Even so, Takakura Yomiko doesn¡¯t break.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nice to see you assertive. However, those are just words ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will give you satisfactory results! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, show me the results by tomorrow ¡¹

    Jii-chan turns to me.

    ¡¸ Thus, it¡¯s your job. I¡¯ll have them in your care for tonight and see through their aptitude as a prostitute ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ If they can¡¯t do it with you then it¡¯s impossible for them to become prostitutes ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that.

    Still, I¡¯ve got to do it.

    ¡¸ Do you have any request for me? ¡¹

    Request?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m giving some unreasonable demands for you until tomorrow. Give out your conditions as well. I¡¯ll accept it whatever that is ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan that the Takakura sister¡¯s case will become insurance for Kuromori.

    However, I don¡¯t know what that insurance is currently.

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan are keeping a couple of secrets from me.

    Is it really okay to turn the sisters¡¯ prostitutes? Should this fail?

    I can¡¯t see the common ground Jii-chan thinks about.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll have to do what I¡¯m told with the best that I can./

    I¡¯ve made my resolve though.

    ¡¸ Can you drop one from the prostitute candidates at this stage? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t sell after all ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters are startled.

    They look at each other¡¯s faces.

    Then, Takakura Yomiko glared at me.

    She thinks that I¡¯m talking about her.

    ¡¸ Luna-san is still 12, right? She can¡¯t become a prostitute on our brothel ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, why is it? ¡¹

    Jii-chan replied.

    ¡¸ Well, even if we sell her, she won¡¯t be making profit ¡¹

    ¡¸ There should be customers who like children of her age, isn¡¯t there? She doesn¡¯t look bad either ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re a high-class brothel ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Customers who have troublesome hobbies don¡¯t pay that much ¡¹

    That was true during Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s era.

    Men with abnormal hobbies are reluctant to pay up.

    They¡¯re vicious that they hurt the bodies of the prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Indeed. We don¡¯t need customers who are satisfied with compensated dating. It is as he says, Kuromori house is a high-class brothel. We won¡¯t do business if we can¡¯t earn at least a million per night ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan follows up.

    In a sense, the 14-year-old Yomiko-san shouldn¡¯t be okay either, although.

    Yomiko-san is the representative of the Takakura sisters so she shouldn¡¯t be taken out.

    Besides, it feels like she¡¯ll sell high too.

    ¡¸ I see. Now that you mention the circumstances, I seem to have not considered your management side. I apologize ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do? Should I take back Luna-kun with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please wait! D-Do I(Boku) have to separate with my sisters?! I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    The short-cut haired 12-year-old girl appeals to Jii-chan.

    Oh, Luna-san is a ¡°Boku girl.¡±

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s what I want to discuss ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, can you sell this girl to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ To you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s just perfect to Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes is 12-years-old as well.

    She¡¯s playing with Mao-chan and Mana for now, but.

    She needs to have a friend of the same age, I think.

    Agnes won¡¯t just be playing but also study.

    They can go to the same school together.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Minaho-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. In this matter, we will have to do an aptitude test with them, and if they yielded good results, then we will adopt them as our prostitutes. To make up for it, we would like to take her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ No, I will pay for the expenses. If you want Luna-kun, then I will have to sell her not to Kuromori house but to him, as his personal woman. ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it if you buy her as a playing partner for your girl but, make sure to have sex with this one. I¡¯ll sell her as a sex slave ¡¹

    Will that girl be my sex slave?

    Oh right, that¡¯s natural.

    I need to show that we¡¯re having sex for Agnes to open up her heart.

    I mean, she can¡¯t have friends unless they¡¯re also sex slaves.

    ¡¸ I understand, how much? ¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to borrow money from Minaho-neesan again.

    But, Agnes needs friends.

    ¡¸ The same price with Ruriko will do. Transfer it to my bank later ¡¹

    Huh? 3000 yen?

    We can hand it via cash, although.

    Showing it to the Takakura sisters would be harsh.

    ¡¸ Let me tell you beforehand, I sold Ruriko to him as well ¡¹

    Jii-chan talks to the confused sisters.

    ¡¸ Yes, and I¡¯m treated with proper care ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Hey wait! ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko shouts.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make decisions on your own! Luna¡¯s my little sister! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And what about it? ¡¹

    Jii-chan glares back.

    ¡¸ Right now, you¡¯re in my hands. Furthermore, you made that choice yourselves, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve decided to entrust you three to Kuromori house as I judged that becoming a prostitute is your best way to train to become shrine maidens. And that Kuromori house has decided that she cannot be used as a prostitute, so Luna-kun¡¯s road on becoming a shrine maiden is closed down. I believe that you have no choice but to agree with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, we¡¯ll find another place, we don¡¯t want it here. That¡¯s not it, the three of us will become prostitutes on a different location! ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko says.

    ¡¸ If you are dissatisfied with my decision then I¡¯ll drop you off outside. The Yakuza will surely come and get you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem! We! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is your primary objective? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks.\

    ¡¸ Is it to become a shrine maiden? Or is it to not let the three of you get separated? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to live together! ¡¹

    The oldest, Tsukiko-san answers instead of the hesitating Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ Becoming a shrine maiden is a higher priority ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! Yomiko-sama! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san holds Yomiko-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ If we stayed in Kyoto, we would¡¯ve been separated. Isn¡¯t that why we depended on Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    Perhaps, Tsukiko-san will be returned to her father, a big boss from Yakuza. Or maybe, she¡¯ll be taken to those who want to have a blood relationship with a Yakuza.

    Yomiko-san will be confined to Takakura shrine, even only by name.

    As for Luna, I haven¡¯t confirmed her father yet, but, if she¡¯s a child of Yakuza, she¡¯ll be placed there. If she¡¯s a daughter of Takakura house, then she¡¯ll be a spare shrine maiden. No, a lolicon Yakuza might rape her.

    ¡¸ If we disobey Kouzuki-sama, there won¡¯t be anyone in the world to help us ¡¹

    The eldest tells the second.

    ¡¸ But, Luna would be sold! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll be sold to Kuromori house. If you pass the aptitude test for prostitutes, then you¡¯ll be working for Kuromori house. Think that you¡¯ll be together most of the time. At least, until the training period is over ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Since Luna-kun¡¯s bought, her living expenses and necessities, and of course, her school and protection will all be taken care of Kuromori house. I will add my support naturally. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll take the responsibility ¡¹

    I tell the frightened Luna-san.

    ¡¸ Then that means that your worry about Luna-kun is gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll accept her as a child of Kuromori house ¡¹

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan say, but.

    Takakura Yomiko doesn¡¯t reply.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, I¡¯ll go with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s impossible for me to become a shrine maiden. I don¡¯t have Yomiko-oneesama¡¯s power since I was born ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna, Luna, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama! ¡¹

    The two hug each other.

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s looking confused from the sides.

    I knew it, Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san have a deep trench between them.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s all. ¡¹ It¡¯s about time for me to go back, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells me and leaves his seat.

    ¡¸ Seki-kun, stay for the security of the Takakura ladies. We mustn¡¯t lower our guard tonight. Fujimiya-kun as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kakka, Reika, please send off Kakka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan start moving.

    ¡¸ I expect good results by tomorrow ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. Takakura Yomiko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll definitely make them accept me! I won¡¯t disappoint Kouzuki-sama! ¡¹

    She glared at Jii-chan and said while hugging her little sister.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The door closed.

    Jii-chan and Rei-chan left the room.

    Together with Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, they head to the entrance of the school building.

    Now that Jii-chan leaves the school, the surrounding Kouzuki SS guards should withdraw as well.

    We should return to the mansion as soon as possible.

    Before the members of the Yakuza comes in.

    ¡¸ Why are you unfazed? ¡¹

    As soon as Jii-chan¡¯s gone, Takakura Yomiko asks me.

    ¡¸ Unfazed by what? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Listen, I¡¯ll start talking. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s already gone home ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ We demand comfortable rooms, meals, and a pleasant lifestyle from you. We want our privacy kept ¡¹

    What are you talking about?

    ¡¸ You will also withdraw what you talked about with Kouzuki-sama earlier, you will not separate Luna from us. Okay? ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko glares at me and said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can answer.

    ¡¸ I, Takakura Yomiko is asking you this much and yet what¡¯s with that attitude?! ¡¹

    No, what¡¯s with your attitude?!

    ¡¸ I will not allow any disobedience again! You hear?! ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yomiko-san. Could it be that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could it be that you¡¯re an idiot? ¡¹

    I said. Yomiko-san¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t joke with me! What¡¯s with you?! ¡¹

    Oh, is this?

    Is this what they call ¡°getting red from anger?¡±

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible, Yomiko-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san said from the side.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the same as Kouzuki-sama, Yomiko-sama¡¯s ¡°Miko power¡± doesn¡¯t go through him ¡¹

    Huh?

    What are you girls talking about?

    ¡¸ That is why Kouzuki-sama entrusted us to him ¡¹

    Yomiko-san

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible! It must be because Kouzuki-sama¡¯s Qi still remains! ¡¹

    She glares at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not possible for someone as young as him to have such power as Kouzuki-sama¡¯s! ¡¹

    Err.

    I look at Misuzu and Michi.

    ¡¸ Could you girls explain what Yomiko-san¡¯s talking about? ¡¹

    The two went to Kyoto yesterday.

    They seem to know Yomiko-san beforehand.

    Come to think of it, Misuzu said that she¡¯s finding it hard to deal with Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s really amazing ¡¹

    Misuzu looks impressed.

    ¡¸ Master, it¡¯s wonderful ¡¹

    Michi too?

    ¡¸ No, explain it to me first ¡¹

    ¡¸ When I talked with Yomiko-san, she only made me accept her selfish requests ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, it wasn¡¯t a proper conversation. Yomiko-san only talks about what she wants us to do. Then, it felt like we have to do it ¡¹

    Misuzu, what?

    ¡¸ it¡¯s only Grandfather who didn¡¯t follow what Yomiko-san wants ¡¹

    Only Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Grandfather seemed to have gained skill from the late shrine maiden ¡¹

    A skill to not let the shrine maiden control him?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama shouldn¡¯t be able to, and yet, you¡¯re talking to Yomiko-san unfazed ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Oh, you haven¡¯t noticed it? Nei who¡¯s usually too noisy is being quiet right now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    Now that she mentions it.

    I look at Nei.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m going outside to breathe some fresh air. It feels dangerous here ¡¹

    Nei stands up, looking dark.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m going too Nei-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana stands up.

    Oh, they¡¯re shaking.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, can you look after the two? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Shou-neechan takes the two to the corridor.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa! Fresh air smells delicious!!! ¡¹

    I hear Nei shouting from the corridor.

    ¡¸ It feels strange inside the room ¡¹

    That was Mana.

    ¡¸ She seems to be using Qi as well ¡¹1

    Michi tells me as she looks at Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ Is that so? It¡¯s my first time seeing someone this inconsiderate ¡¹2

    ¡¸ No, Master. I mean, Qi ¡¹

    Ah.

    Yoshiko-san has some sort of power in her?

    ¡¸ Perhaps, the real shrine maidens would be able to make anyone follow her will. However, it¡¯s still incomplete ¡¹

    Is that what Jii-chan is talking about? That ¡°Miko power?¡±

    If they indeed have the ¡°Miko power,¡± then they should be able to use it for arbitrating the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ It seems like the power of shrine maiden is about conforming people to their will ¡¹

    Michi said.

    1. Qi wo Tsukau

    2. Kiwotsuku

 Chapter 655. Inferior

    ¡¸ Either way, her power isn¡¯t a big deal ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ After all, I¡¯m also unaffected ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yesterday, during our conversation in Kyoto, you didn¡¯t know because I¡¯ve been hiding behind Kouzuki-sama, however, ¡¹

    Saying that; she looks down on Yomiko-san and her sisters.

    Minaho-neesan pretended to be dominated by Yomiko¡¯s ¡°Miko power¡± on purpose.

    Why?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama mentioned yesterday that your late mother taught him a skill to prevent domination from the ¡°Miko power,¡± that was a bluff ¡¹

    Bluff? In short, a lie? He¡¯s deceiving them.

    ¡¸ Grandfather deceived us? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ No. Kouzuki-sama deceived Yomiko-san and her sisters. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, you made everyone do what you want until now just with that level of power, haven¡¯t you? Your friends in school, children of the same age, and even the yakuza who has faith in Takakura shrine, your ability is enough to go through them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. The Takakura sisters are afraid.

    ¡¸ Children are mentally immature, so it¡¯s easy to control them, once you control one with your power, your ¡°Miko power¡± would spread to the people around that one. The rumors of ¡°Takakura Yomiko has such power¡± would spread, and they will all believe that. When that happens, it would be easy for you to control others ¡¹

    If they believe about the ¡°Miko power¡± from the start, then,

    they can be controlled easily.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza are the same. They know about the real one, in short, your mother, and her power as well. Therefore, they believe that Yomiko-san, her daughter should have the same power. That is why they are easily controlled ¡¹

    Oh, because they know the horror of the true shrine maiden,

    They would believe Yomiko-san¡¯s power that easily.

    ¡¸ The environment is convenient for you, that is why people do what you want up until now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ During our discussion in Kyoto yesterday, you were surprised that your power didn¡¯t work on Kouzuki-sama, but you agreed with his explanation. Well, you probably thought that the head of Kouzuki house for many years have fought all kinds of charm from the political and business world, so your immature ¡°Miko power¡± can¡¯t go through him, haven¡¯t you? Even the way he talked about your late mother teaching him a skill was also credible ¡¹

    Yeah, you won¡¯t get surprised if Jii-chan says that he has some unbelievable experiences.

    If he tells me that he met a sage or a kappa, I¡¯d believe him.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Kouzuki-sama brought Misuzu-san and Yoshiko-san with him. Michi-san as their bodyguard as well. Your power didn¡¯t go through Kouzuki-sama, and yet you confirmed that it goes through Misuzu-san and the two, you felt relieved. Michi-san is well behaved, she didn¡¯t say anything, Yomiko-san, you thought that she¡¯s just Misuzu-san¡¯s attendant, so you ignored Michi-san. Similarly, you felt that I¡¯m Kouzuki-sama¡¯s subordinate, so you ignored me as well ¡¹

    Right, Michi can manipulate her Qi, so she didn¡¯t yield to Yomiko-san¡¯s control.

    However, since she¡¯s a bodyguard, she didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Michi¡¯s got that personality.

    Minaho-neesan also did the same on Jii-chan¡¯s side.

    She erases her presence not to let the other party what she has.

    Seeing Michi and Minaho-neesan quiet, Yomiko-san thought that they were under her control. No, she misunderstood.

    In short.

    Yomiko-san was only emitting her ¡°Miko power.¡±

    Yet, she¡¯s immature on sensing the other party¡¯s Qi to see whether it connects appropriately or not.

    That¡¯s why she made this misunderstanding.

    She got caught in Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡¯s trap.

    ¡¸ That is why even though you cannot control Kouzuki-sama, you can control everyone else to follow your will, so you accepted the proposal to go to Tokyo. Either way, Kouzuki-sama is busy, that is why we were to take care of your daily life. Besides, if there¡¯s any trouble, you can just ask Misuzu-san and others for anything. You were thinking that you can do anything you want in that kind of environment, do you? ¡¹

    The sisters are hugging each other.

    Yomiko-san¡¯s grinding her teeth from hearing what Minaho-neesan said.

    Tsukiko-san and Luna-san are looking down, trembling.

    ¡¸ You deceived us?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san finally speaks.

    ¡¸ Oh? Don¡¯t get me wrong, Kouzuki-sama surely will protect you three ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said smiling.

    ¡¸ Either way, you¡¯re on your road to failure with your immature power. Even if you didn¡¯t go to Kouzuki-sama and ask for protection from others. Well, if you went to a Yakuza group, you would¡¯ve been in a worse spot ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Yomiko-san tried to negotiate with the ¡°genuinely frightening people¡± from the ¡°dark¡± world, then your level of power will not be able to control them. If you face someone with such foolish will, your fortunes and life will all be swept away in an instant. Those people sharpen their mind when entering negotiations. You haven¡¯t negotiated with your life on the line, have you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    People who enter bloodshed will be unaffected by Yomiko-san¡¯s power.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama is a tolerant man, he forgave your foolish actions and arrogant attitude. If this were the Yakuza, you would¡¯ve been dead long ago ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san shouts.

    ¡¸ I-I have value! I have inherited the blood of Takakura shrine maiden! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s three of you, am I wrong? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles coldly.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no trouble even if one of you dies. That¡¯s how Yakuza thinks. They would beat up one of you in front of the remaining until that one dies. When that happens, the remaining two will be obedient, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    The sisters are now completely afraid.

    Actually, even the Yakuza would stop before they kill one.

    The sisters don¡¯t know anything about sex.

    Not its beauty, nor its horror.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan talks about killing as it¡¯s easier to believe in.

    They¡¯re girls who lived at a point of view where they have a relationship with the Yakuza.

    They can imagine how scary it is when the Yakuza gets angry.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, imagining that case, perhaps, the youngest, Luna-san would die first. Tsukiko-san has worth to use ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s blood is related to a boss in a Yakuza.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that. I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Luna-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko hugs the trembling Luna-san.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama¡¯s too kind. She even allowed Luna-san to become his sex slave instead ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s about time you start noticing. You three, especially Yomiko-san, have been discourteous to Kouzuki-sama ever since yesterday ¡¹

    She speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ I-I! That ¡¹

    ¡¸ You were trying to feign friendliness to Kouzuki-sama, but actually, you weren¡¯t even trying, furthermore you tried to dominate Misuzu-san and Yoshiko-san, that is a clear hostile act against the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    ¡¸ Look back and think about it. Did your late mother use her ¡°Miko power¡± without a care about anything? Shouldn¡¯t that power be sealed unless one¡¯s serving as the shrine maiden of Takakura shrine? ¡¹

    The three sinks in silence.

    ¡¸ If I were your mother, then I would tell you three to not use that power unnecessarily. ¡°¡±Miko¡¯s power¡± isn¡¯t for you to do whatever you want¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you say ¡¹

    The oldest, Tsukiko-san answers instead of Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ Mother gave us that order. Although, only Yomiko-sama can manifest the ¡°Miko power currently¡± ¡¹

    Their late mother forbade them to use the ¡°Miko power¡± that freely.

    ¡¸ But we have no choice! If we want to survive now that Takakura shrine¡¯s taken away from us, we need to use the most out of our ¡°Miko power,¡± we made our resolve!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t talk about resolve that easily ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, you don¡¯t have the resolve. After all, you¡¯re underestimating Jii-chan, us, this world ¡¹

    Yomiko-san looked at me, then at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Why is it that my ¡°Miko power¡± can¡¯t go through him? ¡¹

    She¡¯s wondering why I can¡¯t get under her control.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s on the same age as me, so he should be different from Kouzuki-sama or Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t reach Michi-san either ¡¹

    Yomiko-san looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ I heard from mother that the ¡°Miko power¡± don¡¯t go through those who train in martial arts. I was careless. She was too cute that I let down my guard ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s a young, small, and cute girl, that¡¯s why she unconsciously turned a blind eye.

    That line shows that she really underestimates us.

    ¡¸ However, with all due respect, Kuromori Kou-sama doesn¡¯t seem to be trained in any way. I can¡¯t think that Kuromori-sama also came from an environment where one has to prepare to gain strong spiritual power like Kouzuki-sama. He should be an ordinary person and yet, why is it that the power doesn¡¯t reach him. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Your power doesn¡¯t go through him, so you think that he¡¯s not an ordinary person, is it? ¡¹

    She¡¯s speaking looking astounded.

    ¡¸ Very well, I¡¯ll teach you why. You see, he¡¯s broken ¡¹

    ¡¸ Broken? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He only recognizes people with what he sees with his own eyes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Do you know why Kouzuki-sama allows this boy to call him ¡°Jii-chan¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I have no way of knowing! ¡¹

    Seriously, she talks too much.

    ¡¸ To him, the head of Kouzuki house is just an ¡°old man¡± right in front of his eyes. He doesn¡¯t care about Kouzuki house¡¯s authority nor economic force, it¡¯s a postscript for him. He only looks at the other party¡¯s naked flesh and mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama loves only my naked body and mind. That¡¯s what makes us happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Onii-sama asks only sex from me. And when we have sex, Onii-sama embraces my mind and body gently ¡¹

    ¡¸ When Danna-sama embraces me, I¡¯m no longer the daughter of Kouzuki house. I¡¯m just Misuzu. Danna-sama¡¯s beloved Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can be naked only in front of Onii-sama as well. I feel happy when my body and mind alone pleases Onii-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ He only sees through your body and mind as well ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I,

    I¡¯m only looking at these girls, checking whether they¡¯re worth having sex with or not.

    I don¡¯t care about the Takakura shrine nor the Yakuza.

    If things don¡¯t go well, I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll protect my family.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think about these girls so far? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me my current feelings, following what Jii-chan asked earlier.

    ¡¸ I can see that Tsukiko-san and Luna-san have a good relationship. We might be able to make them allies. Jii-chan already gave his permission, so I¡¯ll make Luna my sex slave. She¡¯s a kind girl deep down so I think it would be nice to have her with Agnes ¡¹

    Yeah, lucky to have this 12-year-old ¡°Boku girl¡± beauty for me.

    ¡¸ What about Yomiko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I can do anything for her now. Although, I think that she might be suited for prostitution unexpectedly ¡¹

    I look at Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s similar to Iwakura-san in terms on how surprisingly self-centered she is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukiyo alone is enough for the troubles she makes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighs.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re Takakura house ladies so I¡¯d like them to earn a bit more than her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Iwakura-san¡¯s hobby is mostly for the maniacs ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if we¡¯re filled with only maniacs then we won¡¯t earn money ¡¹

    There are customers with common hobbies than abnormal customers.

    Perverted prostitutes who are willing to play with the perverted customers are usually avoided by ordinary customers.

    Well, that¡¯s obvious. If you see a girl who¡¯s doing abnormal plays like *********** or ************ with another customer, they¡¯ll back off. They won¡¯t even touch them.

    If possible, we want another one of the bright, and gentle beauties like Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, women who have a high tolerance.

    ¡¸ What about Tsukiko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I still don¡¯t know, her face and body look beautiful though ¡¹

    A tall Japanese beauty.

    ¡¸ Indeed, we won¡¯t know unless we look at their body ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see you three naked, take off your clothes ¡¹

    The sisters are startled.

    ¡¸ W-Why do we have to? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san tries to oppose, however.

    ¡¸ Becoming a prostitute means you have to be naked. If there are some scars anywhere in your body, then your price goes down. You¡¯re a product after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and take off all your clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-We can¡¯t do something that embarrassing! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san glares at Minaho-neesan.

    Tsukiko-san and Luna-san are hugging each other in fear.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you that it won¡¯t work? ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s not just glaring.

    She¡¯s sending over her ¡°Miko power.¡±

    However.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, you should stop making that face. It ruins your cute face ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I mean, just asking, Yomiko-san, does your mother ever make that face when using her ¡°Miko power¡±? ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san and Luna-san are taken aback.

    Yomiko-san¡¯s still glaring at Minaho-neesan.

    She really hates to lose.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, she¡¯s making a calm face when sending out her Qi like Michi ¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    Michi¡¯s expressionless most of the time, except when we¡¯re having sex.

    However, recently, even in her expressionless look, I can notice some hidden fluctuations in her emotions, like a small joy, sadness, anger, and such.

    Michi has emotions.

    She tries to control it inside of her, and it makes it possible for her to release strong Qi.

    That¡¯s the secret of Kuodou style.

    Kudou-papa also hides his real emotions inside but, he releases it in ways no one could understand.

    His Qi isn¡¯t as refined as Michi¡¯s.

    He jumped out of the house while in the middle of training, so it¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡¸ Michi, what do you think of Yomiko-san¡¯s ability? ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like a radio transmitter that only does large output. Furthermore, it can send but cannot receive ¡¹

    I knew it, she can send strong Qi to let others do what she wants, but.

    She can¡¯t feel the Qi of others.

    ¡¸ Is that because she lacks training? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Why do you think so, Master? ¡¹

    Hey, if you return a question with another, we¡¯re going to reach zero.

    Well, fine.

    ¡¸ Sex is the shrine maiden¡¯s method to receive the other party¡¯s Qi, right? ¡¹

    I made a guess.

    ¡¸ I think that the wandering shrine maidens feel the other party¡¯s Qi through sex. That must be the reason why they need to have sex ¡¹

    Yomiko-san who don¡¯t know sex yet can only send Qi.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I myself awakened Shingetsu from having sex with Master ¡¹

    Sex is the best way to understand and accept each other¡¯s mind and body.

    ¡¸ Will Yomiko-san learn the ability to receive Qi when she learns sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so, however, ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ The way she closed her heart is unusual. I think that it would be difficult even for Master ¡¹

    Oh, from what Michi sees, Yomiko-san¡¯s door in her heart is clearly shut.

    ¡¸ What are you talking since earlier?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san speaks in ill humor.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re talking to ourselves. Either way, Yomiko-san won¡¯t understand even if we explain it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t take me for a fool! I¡¯m the Takakura house¡¯s Shrine maiden! ¡¹

    No, you¡¯re not a shrine maiden yet, are you?

    Ah, she¡¯s glaring at me this time.

    Geez, that¡¯s not cute, you should stop that.

    I mean.

    ¡¸ Hey, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is just my intuition but, could it be that Tsukiko-san has stronger Qi than Yomiko-san? ¡¹

    I can feel it since earlier.

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s pool of Qi seems to be larger.

    Unlike Yomiko-san who releases her Qi indiscriminately.

    Tsukiko-san is the type who accumulates the Qi inside.

    ¡¸ I think so too. If it¡¯s the current power, she¡¯s clearly the superior one ¡¹

    Yomiko-san looks at Tsukiko-san in surprise.

    ¡¸ Y-Yomiko-sama, I!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t inherited the righteous blood of Takakura house, I cannot be better than Yomiko-sama! ¡¹

    She appeals to her little sisters.

    ¡¸ No, that doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ In the first place, the Takakura shrine¡¯s bloodline and the wandering shrine maiden¡¯s lineage doesn¡¯t have to be connected, right? The Takakura shrine accepted shrine maidens from the outside during Meiji era after all ¡¹

    It¡¯s only been a few years ago when the head priest accepts one of the wandering shrine maidens as the wife.

    ¡¸ No, Takakura shrine is a traditional shrine. That precious bloodline is ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san who hasn¡¯t inherited the blood of the shrine speaks to us with a sharp tone.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama¡¯s the only one who has both the precious bloodline and the secrets of wandering shrine maiden!!! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Is that so? I feel like Tsukiko-san¡¯s the one who inherited the power of wandering shrine maidens ¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m starting to understand it.

    ¡¸ Why is it that wandering shrine maidens need to have sex during their arbitration. Also, I somehow understand why they give birth to a child as proof for mediation ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ When having sex, one has to be naked, mind and body, leaving no secrets unturned. Both sides in arbitration will have sex with the shrine maiden. Then, they feel it, understand it. Therefore, they can find a compromise in the mediation ¡¹

    A real shrine maiden should also have an excellent ability to receive Qi.

    When they have sex, they can see through the mind of the other party.

    ¡¸ However, to execute their arbitration, they need to use their ¡°Miko power¡± At the end of the day, they have to bend their will and accept the arbitration by force through the ¡°Miko power.¡± ¡¹

    Men show face even if their mind is seen through.

    If it¡¯s disadvantageous for them, they¡¯d say ¡°That¡¯s a lie, I won¡¯t accept this.¡±

    Therefore, the ¡°Miko power¡± forces them to accept the arbitration forcibly.

    The Yakuza can save their face if they¡¯re forced to accept using supernatural power.

    Saying that they can¡¯t do anything because it¡¯s the Takakura shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ However, ¡°Miko power¡± shouldn¡¯t be used to force oneself into the mind of people. The successive shrine maidens felt guilty in doing so. Therefore, they give birth to the child of arbitration. By doing so, they create a clear line of distinction when manipulating other people¡¯s minds ¡¹

    They give proof that they entrust their lives to the arbitration.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yomiko-san who tries to use the ¡°Miko power¡± blindly is wrong ¡¹

    I concluded.

    ¡¸ What do you know?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san snapped.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not someone from Takakura house, you¡¯re not even a shrine maiden! ¡¹

    She gives me a scary glare.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know anything, and yet you speak out of your convenience!! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Michi, can you cut out Yomiko-san¡¯s Qi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do it ¡¹

    ichi.

    ¡¸ Please look this way ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s pointing out her Qi sharply.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san turned to Michi unconsciously.

    She glares at Michi.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Her single point concentrated Shingetsu attacks Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san screams while still looking at Michi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama!?!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san and Luna-san catch Yomiko-san who¡¯s about to collapse.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh! W-What?!!?? My head hurts ¡¹

    Yomiko-san crouches, looking confused.

    ¡¸ I broke your function to send Qi by sending in a stronger one ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ You can no longer use your ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re lying?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san glares at Michi while groaning.

    ¡¸ Right now, you and I are connected through Qi ¡¹

    Michi speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Therefore ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s hand reaches for her skirt.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can do this ¡¹

    Yomiko-san lifts up her skirt.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on?! I don¡¯t want to do this!! ¡¹

    And finally, Yomiko-san¡¯s white cloth in her crotch is visible.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this?! No! I don¡¯t want this!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can bind people with your words using your ¡°Miko power,¡± but my Shingetsu can dominate the flesh itself ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san¡¯s prided ¡°Miko power¡± is nothing extraordinary ¡¹

    I tell Michi.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have Yomiko-san start stripping ¡¹

    I have to destroy her pride.

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Wait! What are you making me do!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san screams as her body¡¯s freedom are taken away.

    ¡¸ Stop, please stop. I, I¡¯ll do anything!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san pleads to me.

    ¡¸ S-Scary. I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Luna-san¡¯s just afraid.

    ¡¸ No, Yomiko-san needs to be punished ¡¹

    Anyway, Yomiko-san underestimated us.

    ¡¸ Michi, continue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, No, Noooooo!!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s trembling fingers open up the zipper on her sailor uniform.

    That¡¯s right, take it off.

    Strip.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s here!!! ¡¹

    The door opens up suddenly.

    Nei who was taking a break outside comes in.

    Behind her is Mana, Edie, and Megu.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, what are you doing?! ¡¹

    Megu shouts as she looks at the situation in the room.

 Chapter 656. Insolence

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, what are you doing?! ¡¹

    Before I could answer Megu, Minaho-neesan speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Megumi, he¡¯s doing his job as the man of Kuromori house right now ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, this is my job.

    Something I should do.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Megu usually would be convinced with what Minaho-neesan says.

    However, Megu today is extremely unstable.

    ¡¸ Megumi, go back to Yamamine-san¡¯s house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Megu¡¯s face and made an instant decision.

    ¡¸ I knew it, you¡¯re just an ordinary child. You cannot stay in Kuromori house ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Minaho-san?! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Wait. Isn¡¯t it too early to decide, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    I said, however,

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ve been watching Megumi ever since yesterday. She can¡¯t accept the situation from yesterday, and even today, it¡¯s impossible for her to stay in Kuromori house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s harsh.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, Megumi. We¡¯re different from you. We¡¯re not ordinary people. If you live with us for longer, then your heart will break someday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry but I agree with that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, I think that it¡¯s impossible for you to become Yo-chan¡¯s wife ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why are you saying that?! Nei-oneesan?! ¡¹

    Megu looks at Nei with a confused face.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, you want to have an ordinary family with just you and Yo-chan, but Yo-chan¡¯s a man of Kuromori house. You can¡¯t monopolize him. It¡¯s a problem for us. Mii-chan, Ruri-chan, Katsu-nee, Nagisa-san, Mao-chan, and everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Megu speaks.

    ¡¸ I know that. I understand it. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been enduring for the past four months and accepted it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look? You¡¯re enduring it. That¡¯s how you think of it ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ You think of yourself as Yo-chan¡¯s lawful wife, so you have to endure and accept it, that what you do is what completes the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Should¡¯ve closed down that path, or perhaps should I say that we should¡¯ve fixed this earlier. No, that¡¯s not it, back then, if we didn¡¯t treat Megu-chan as Yo-chan¡¯s lawful wife, then Megu-chan won¡¯t be able to bear it. To think that we have someone this dark of a character in the family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you were treated as his lawful wife because you share the most ¡°daily life¡± with him ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ We needed a camouflage, which is the engagement with you, to keep his life in high school safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, I¡¯m not a camouflage! I¡¯m taking this seriously! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? I don¡¯t see you loving him that seriously however ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s being harsh.

    ¡¸ All you do is ¡°want to believe that you love him,¡± don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That is why you keep pressing your love on him selfishly. You don¡¯t care about his feelings or situation at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you really do, then you wouldn¡¯t be doing this! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan is always so spoiled that you only keep on shouting what you want from Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m also holding back. I¡¯ve been holding it all this time! ¡¹

    Nei and Megu¡¯s conversation is a matter of feelings so it will be a parallel line no matter how long they go.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Then, you don¡¯t have to hold it anymore, get out of my house, Megumi ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if you resent me forever. Go back to Yamamine-san¡¯s house ¡¹

    Megu looks at Minaho-neesan with a teary face.

    ¡¸ Forget all about us as well. Live on a normal life ¡¹

    Normal.

    ¡¸ Forget about him, go on a different place, different school, fall in love like an ordinary person. Then, take on an average marriage, build an ordinary home, and live ordinarily. I¡¯ll back you up financially. I¡¯d like to be helpful to Yamamine-san¡¯s work, your school transfer, university, and employment. But, bring your bags out of my house and never come to the mansion again. Don¡¯t see him ever again ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Megu shows an expression of despair.

    ¡¸ Why?! This is too much! I¡¯ve been doing my best for the past four months. All to be Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife, to be the housewife of this family!

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not the only one doing your best ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Everyone does. All of us want to become a single family. It¡¯s not just Megu-chan, Katsu-nee is still the housewife of the family, Ruri-chan, Mana-chan are helping out Katsu-nee even more than Megu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ You misunderstand that you¡¯re special because you were titled Yo-chan¡¯s lawful wife, but that¡¯s just your selfish recognition. Megu-chan is treated as the legal wife, but you¡¯re not even one ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the wife! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! Yo-chan loves all of his women equally. Our family¡¯s established with that given in mind! If Megu-chan¡¯s offered a special position, then it would collapse! Do you not get it?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! But! But! I! ¡¹

    Err.

    It won¡¯t be nice if this goes on.

    I understand why Minaho-neesan and Nei are playing the ¡°hated role,¡± but,

    It would only leave grudges later.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t accept this, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Megu won¡¯t return to Yamamine house. Megu is my woman. No, Megu is ¡°also my woman¡± ¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    Megu looks at me, trembling.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t think of letting Megu go on a place I don¡¯t know and fall in love with a man and get married. Megu will stay by my side. She¡¯ll bear my child. That¡¯s what I decided on, and it¡¯s absolute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s already my woman and my family ¡¹

    I won¡¯t let her go even if I die.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun. I, do you need me? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    Geez!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about that, is it?! We¡¯re family! ¡¹

    Megu looks at me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re family, so it¡¯s natural for us to be together ¡¹

    I speak clearly.

    ¡¸ It has nothing to do with necessity, or merits, is there? We¡¯re already a family. Swallow up all the good and bad things! ¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan and Nei.

    ¡¸ You two as well. It¡¯s strange to see you kick out Megu from the family because she¡¯s a negative influence! Megu is also family. You have to accept her no matter what! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve bought Takakura Luna-san from Kouzuki-sama earlier, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯s needed, right? Agnes needs a child of the same age as her, I thought that she¡¯s the best suited for that role ¡¹

    I look at Luna-san.

    Luna-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t want Luna-san to become your sex slave to enjoy her body? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Huh? Well, either way, I¡¯m going to do all three of them, right? That¡¯s been the story since earlier, I still haven¡¯t decided whether Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san could become prostitutes unless I do them once or twice ¡¹

    It¡¯s already decided that I¡¯ll have sex with the three of them.

    ¡¸ Yes, you need to make clear lines on what¡¯s going on for both your family and not ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you glad, Megumi? He¡¯s adding this child to the family ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s silent.

    ¡¸ If you recognize Megumi as a family then I won¡¯t tell her to leave anymore. Do what you want. What about you, Nei? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. If Yo-chan feels that way, then I can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Nei pass the ball to me.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    I call Megu.

    ¡¸ I understand, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu mutters in a harsh tone.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun thinks of me as a family and loves me as a family, but ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That means that you don¡¯t love me? ¡¹

    What?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, that¡¯s audacity. You¡¯re being conceited! ¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s been silent all this time speaks up.

    ¡¸ To think that you want Danna-sama to love you the same as much as you do? You¡¯re being too arrogant! ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also desperate to receive Danna-sama¡¯s love every day! It¡¯s not just me, everyone feels the same! They want to always be in contact with Danna-sama! ¡¹

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ We all want a family, so Onii-chan accepted us as his ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s not much space for love. We have sex before love, our family¡¯s love is tied up that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it. I don¡¯t understand love, yet I¡¯m satisfied with my current relationship with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t it only Megu-chan and Mii-chan who wants to receive more love from Yo-chan even after becoming his woman, his family? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I am Master¡¯s sex slave, so I don¡¯t think of anything but be played with ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I mean, you all are over-concerned ¡¹

    Edie speaks casually.

    ¡¸ You see, I like Darling, I love him. I know that Darling likes and loves me too. That¡¯s why I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    She looked around at everyone in the room.

    ¡¸ Compared to my past, I¡¯m endlessly happy now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m satisfied. I have a family, Darling, the food¡¯s delicious, and also, sex is fun. Exciting stuff happens one after another. I don¡¯t get why is everyone dissatisfied ¡¹

    ¡¸ Satisfied with one¡¯s life, I see ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand Megumi-san¡¯s feelings, but isn¡¯t that a luxurious problem? ¡¹

    She smiled and looked at me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s really a good man. He never lies, he¡¯s always doing his best. He¡¯s still serious with us. He never cut corners. His first thought is to make everyone happy. I also love him ¡¹

    Then, she talks to Megu.

    ¡¸ That is why I don¡¯t want to impose something on him. After all, isn¡¯t he always moving so desperately? I don¡¯t want to increase his burden by saying something unnecessary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was calling myself Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife unnecessary? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. Megumi-san. Isn¡¯t it strange to compel him to admit anything just because you¡¯re striving for it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about you change the way you think for a moment? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ How about you just think that you¡¯re his wife as you please, just inside your mind. You only think of it, don¡¯t speak of it. Don¡¯t ask him. Doing that would solve the problem by 90% ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I think he¡¯s my Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, he¡¯s my Danna-sama ¡¹

    Edie and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ In my mind, Master is¡­No, I can¡¯t speak of it here ¡¹

    Michi, what do you think of me? Hey?!

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Mana suddenly speaks.

    ¡¸ I always call Onii-chan ¡°Onii-chan,¡± but ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ When I look at Onii-chan, all I could think of is sex. I must have Onii-chan do it with me or else I would have no qualifications to live ¡¹

    Mana.

    I see. Mana threw away Shirasaka Maika.

    She was accepted to the family by becoming my sex slave.

    Therefore Mana has an intense fear of being abandoned when I lose interest in her body.

    That is why she needs to have sex with me every day to keep her mental state healthy.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, you are Master¡¯s sex slave after all ¡¹

    Michi said calmly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same, we¡¯re both born in this world to have Master embrace us. Let¡¯s work together to receive Master¡¯s love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-san, I don¡¯t know why you always feel in pain, however, isn¡¯t it a lot of fun for us to have Onii-sama rape us? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please don¡¯t carry such heavy emotions, and just enjoy Onii-sama¡¯s embrace. There¡¯s nothing as exciting and pleasant as that. I also feel happiness every day from being Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana-chan¡¯s thinking too much. You¡¯re our little sister. You¡¯re Yoshida Mana, don¡¯t fall back to Shirasaka Maika ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s my sex slave. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. All you have to think about is becoming more beautiful and becoming a supermodel. It¡¯s also my dream to see my sex slave become a supermodel ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you are feeling worried then let¡¯s have sex anytime, anywhere, just like usual. I won¡¯t abandon Mana. Trust me a bit more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un got it. I understand. Onii-chan ¡¹

    Although, knowing it with one¡¯s mind is different from knowing it with one¡¯s body.

    Though she says that she understands, I need to have sex with her still.

    Else, Mana¡¯s anxiety won¡¯t go away.

    ¡¸ Luan-san, as said earlier, Michi, Mana-san, and I are all Onii-sama¡¯s formal sex slaves ¡¹

    Ruriko talks to Takakura Luna.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still unknown whether you¡¯ll be accepted in our family or not, but we welcome you as a sex slave. Your first time might hurt physically, but it will become fun soon enough. Becoming Onii-sama¡¯s slave is pleasant¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it should be painful. That¡¯s the pleasure ¡¹

    Michi speaks with a satisfied look.

    ¡¸ Mana, look after her as well, you¡¯re the older one after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Mana looks a Luna-san.

    ¡¸ Best regards, Luna-san. Mana will teach you a lot about sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    Luan-san doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, Mana. Let Agnes do that instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes doesn¡¯t know a lot about the world yet. She still has to catch up in studies, right? ¡¹

    She¡¯s been trapped in the basement for a long time, so she¡¯s only taught about sex.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Luna-san will teach Agnes in studies, and in exchange, Agnes will teach Luna-sama bout sex ¡¹

    I explain my plan.

    ¡¸ Agnes needs to have friends of the same age right now, but if it¡¯s an ordinary child, it might cause Agnes inferiority complex thinking that ¡°she¡¯s falling behind when it comes to common sense,¡± right? But if it¡¯s Luna-san, she lacks knowledge about sex, so even if she¡¯s better in studies, Agnes feels that she can teach her about sex, right? I think that way of teaching is better for Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s definitely a win-win situation ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll stay as support. Making sure the two become good friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks Mana ¡¹

    Looking at our conversation,

    ¡¸ Look, Megumi-san, he¡¯s like that. He puts himself second and always thinks of the family first ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard to make him fall in love. Love is not established unless one gives priority to their feelings. He¡¯s not really good at that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Megu feels down.

    ¡¸ In the end, I¡¯ve been only venting out all my emotions to Yoshi-kun, just being spoiled ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, but worry not, he also thinks about Megumi-san in his mind. He also loves you. As a family, and his woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Anyway, I won¡¯t let go Megu even if I die. Stay by my side. Don¡¯t go anywhere. I won¡¯t give you to any other guy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t afford to think only of Megu, sorry about that, but, I live to protect this family. Please agree to that. No, you must ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I need to have sex with Megu later.

    Words aren¡¯t enough.

    There¡¯s so many who aren¡¯t convinced unless they understand it with their body.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, I¡¯ve been thinking of it since before, but ¡¹

    Shou-neechan talks to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I think that the cause of this problem isn¡¯t just Megumi-san but also how Minaho-san treated Megumi-san earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, you¡¯re extreme when it comes to Megumi-san. You keep distance when it comes to Mana-san and the other girls, and yet, you¡¯re either too kind or too strict to Megumi-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan points out. Minaho-neesan¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸ Yes. You let your emotions expose itself only with Megumi-san ¡¹

    Oh.

    Megu is the daughter of Keiko-san, she took care of Minaho-neesan when she became a prostitute.

    Minaho-neesan knows Megu since her birth.

    ¡¸ I understand that you take Megumi-san dearly, however, if you are being both affectionate and not, Megumi-san will be confused. In the first place, it was Minaho-san who has given Megumi-san preferential treatment ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Minaho-neesan was the one who recommended Megu to become my lawful wife.

    That¡¯s why Megu had the wrong idea.

    She had Minaho-neesan¡¯s backing after all.

    ¡¸ I express this as someone in the family who¡¯s age is closed to Minaho-san but, Minaho-san, you never pass fair judgment on all of the family. No, you don¡¯t need to be fair. Minaho-san is also human, you can have your likes and dislikes, and people who you have a hard time dealing with. However, please don¡¯t think that you¡¯re at the summit of the family and look down on everyone equally. Reality isn¡¯t like that ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Minaho-neesan calls Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Margo-san, Nei, Agnes, Megu, and me without a suffix in our names.

    In short, the members of Kuromori, with Agnes and Megu included.

    She doesn¡¯t add ¡°-chan¡± on other girls.

    She calls the girls from Kouzuki house with ¡°-san.¡±

    Even Michi and Mana whoa re both in middle school are called ¡°Michi-san,¡± and ¡°Mana-san.¡±

    In short, there¡¯s a difference. She¡¯s making a wall in her heart.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, right now, you¡¯re thinking that Megumi-san should lose to Misuzu-san and others, that¡¯s why you were doping it a bit. Isn¡¯t that why you are talking about the lawful wife and such? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That might be the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ but, it¡¯s for the person themselves to collide with each other and find out who wins and who loses. In the first place, this is a family. It¡¯s okay to lose. It won¡¯t break one out of the family, in ten or twenty years, the situation may reverse itself ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m losing since I can¡¯t live together with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, now that I think of it, Grandfather entrusting only Ruriko to the mansion is his way of saying that I should work harder ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s doing her best.

    ¡¸ I feel sad that I¡¯m the only one living apart from Danna-sama after all ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s why she always call whenever she pees at morning and night.

    ¡¸ I needed to be independent from Yoshiko-sama. Also, I¡¯m learning to find a place to live in by staying inside Kuromori-sama¡¯s mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    That¡¯s right, Ruriko started doing housework as soon as she came to the mansion.

    Even now, she¡¯s helping out Katsuko-nee in housework together with Mana.

    Actually, living in the mansion where nobody depends on Kouzuki house means,

    Ruriko¡¯s on the away side.

    And yet,. She doesn¡¯t show any trouble in her face, she keeps her cheerfulness and blends in with everyone.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if Ruri-chan didn¡¯t come to the mansion then Megu-chan would¡¯ve taken it all already ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Just like Minaho-oneechan, I¡¯ve been spoiling Megu-chan too much or too harsh with her. As expected, we¡¯re giving her special treatment. Megu-chan can give Yo-chan that sweet high school life which I can never do. I think that¡¯s how I felt ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ve always been too sweet and yet when I think that things are going badly, I¡¯ve been a bit too harsh, sorry ¡¹

    She bows her head to Megu.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan as well, you know Megu-chan since long ago so you can¡¯t speak strongly. Katsu-nee had trauma from her high-school life. For real, Ruri-chan¡¯s existence is the brake ¡¹

    If Ruriko wasn¡¯t in the mansion.

    Megu would be indeed recognized as the lawful wife.

    ¡¸ Agnes also had a big part, she¡¯s quite strong ¡¹

    Even when I¡¯m talking to other girls, when Agnes comes and say ¡°Papa, I want to have sex,¡± then I¡¯ll prioritize her.

    Agnes¡¯ mental state is that much of a problem.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if not for that, Megu-oneechan would¡¯ve been the queen of the mansion already ¡¹

    ¡¸ But once that happens, everything will collapse soon enough ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That would mean, Kouzuki house¡¯s Misuzu, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan going in at full force ¡¹

    Misuzu and the gang would try to dethrone Megu from her Queen status.

    When that happens, it would be a harsh civil war.

    We¡¯ll lose Jii-chan¡¯s faith, and the family will fall apart.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s nice that we have the opportunity to discuss this at this stage ¡¹

    I said.

    There¡¯s still a mountain pile of problems.

    Such problems can¡¯t be fixed by just discussing.

    Even if we reach an understanding, if the root of the problem still remains then nothing will change.

    They can say that they agree with their mouth, but their frustration overflows.

    We need to deal with it with both words and actions even if it takes a long time.

    But.

    I¡¯m glad that both sides are able to recognize that there¡¯s a problem.

    With that, they can live together while paying attention to the problems.

    ¡¸ Sure, you all are friendly and happy, but ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko speaks suddenly.

    ¡¸ How long do I have to do this?! ¡¹

    Oh my.

    Takakura Yomiko¡¯s skirt is still flipped up, her panties are exposed.

    ¡¸ On top of making me do this humiliating appearance, I was just ignored, I can¡¯t believe this! You all are insolent!! ¡¹

 Chapter 657. Humiliation

    ¡¸ Oh, right, sorry, I was talking with my family you see ¡¹

    I apologize to Takakura Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Err, we¡¯re in the middle of strip show if I recall correctly. Ah but sit down first girls. Should we swap the seating arrangement? ¡¹

    Earlier, when Jii-chan was present, the seats were separated left and right for Kouzuki house and Kuromori.

    We should shuffle it a bit.

    Knowing that Minaho-neesan was giving Megu favoritism, let¡¯s have them sit a bit far from each other.

    ¡¸ Megu, sit on the left table, next to Misuzu. Edie too. Ruriko, move to the right table, next to Minaho-neesan. Mana, go to Minaho-neesan as well. Nei and Shou-neechan, stay in front of the door. Michi, go over there ¡¹

    I also stand up

    Since we¡¯re doing a strip show, I don¡¯t want to watch from the principal¡¯s seat but somewhere closer.

    ¡¸ Okay, move ¡¹

    The girls move to the new seats as I instructed them.

    Megu goes next to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, do you really hate the fact that Danna-sama has sex with other women? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Misuzu-san, why are you okay with it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not even a question, Ruriko and I are planning to introduce more beautiful girls to Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s my beloved Danna-sama after all, shouldn¡¯t I want to fill him with only pleasant emotions? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Edie joins the conversation.

    ¡¸ Darling will have sex with plenty of girls and lead them to the bright future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bright future? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It did the same for me. Agnes too. Ruriko as well, and aren¡¯t you the same, Megumi? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Me too. When Danna-sama embraced me, I discovered a bright world ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Megu gently.

    ¡¸ Therefore, there is no need for worry, Danna-sama will surely make Takakura-sama happy ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at the Takakura house sisters.

    ¡¸ How does it feel that you can¡¯t use your ¡°Miko power,¡± the humiliation of being neglected as you cannot control anyone ¡¹

    Michi asks Takakura Yomiko.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s the worst ¡¹

    She said in ill-humor.

    ¡¸ To think that a bodyguard from Kouzuki house suppresses my power ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not suppressing it. I¡¯ve completely destroyed your source of power. You can no longer use Qi ¡¹

    Michi speaks with a blank face.

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be. My ¡°Miko power¡± is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if it were in its complete state then I wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it. However, yours was still immature ¡¹

    Michi pokes Takakura Yomiko-san who can¡¯t move around on the breast part.

    ¡¸ You will never be able to release your power outside. Nobody will submit to your rule anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is a hard fact. Right now, I¡¯m controlling your body. You cannot control anyone ¡¹

    Yomiko-san glares at Michi with frustrated eyes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste of time to make that face. Try smiling. Go on ¡¹

    Michi releases her Qi.

    Then.

    Takakura Yomiko¡¯s face turned smiling.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s way better ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s an extreme masochist, but.

    She might have talents for sadism as well.

    ¡¸ Uuugh! I don¡¯t want to do this! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san cries while showing a forced smile.

    ¡¸ Michi that looks scary. Don¡¯t force her to smile ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi loosens up her Qi.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Yomiko-san takes a deep breath as the tension in her face disappears.

    ¡¸ Since when? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Since when did Yomiko-san¡¯s ¡°Miko power¡± manifest, and you were able to control the people around you? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸ Answer ¡¹

    Michi says, but

    ¡¸ No. Someone from Takakura house won¡¯t answer a man like that! I¡¯m from a noble birth! If you have a question, then ask Tsukiko-san. I will not speak to someone from low birth! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ That means Tsukiko-san has a different father than Yomiko-san, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? You can tell? I¡¯m the daughter of Takakura Kazumaro, the head of the family. I inherited both the bloodline of the traditional Takakura shrine¡¯s priest and my mother¡¯s shrine maiden blood. I will not speak to someone like you ¡¹

    No, you¡¯re talking a lot. Too noisy already.

    Well, she¡¯s a 14-year-old girl anyway.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll ask Tsukiko-san. When did Yomiko-san awaken her ¡°Miko power?¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san;

    ¡¸ I think it was about the fourth grade in elementary school. That¡¯s when her power became evident. But, Yomiko-sama was just in elementary, so she only gained the power to attract the surrounding children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Something like shoving away the bullies, you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she learned early how to refuse. However, I think it was around ten years old when she was able to make people follow her will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, and what about Tsukiko-san? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, when were you able to use your power? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t have any power ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Tsukiko whose blood is mixed with filth can never manifest ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Yomiko interrupts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s strange. To begin with, the wandering shrine maidens¡¯ power have nothing to do with the Takakura shrine, is there? ¡¹

    Jii-chan mentioned that Takakura shrine took in the migrating shrine maidens who lost their place since the Meiji era.

    The shrine maiden¡¯s abilities shouldn¡¯t be relevant with the bloodline of Takakura shrine.

    After al, the wandering shrine maidens have been offering divine possession through sex on various places for hundreds of years.

    It would be strange that Tsukiko-san can¡¯t manifest her ¡°Miko power¡± because she has the blood of a Yakuza.

    ¡¸ But, I really don¡¯t have the ¡°Miko power,¡± I¡¯m not lying ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san said.

    ¡¸ It seems that she isn¡¯t aware. Or maybe, she cannot manifest it due to her sympathy to Yomiko-san ¡¹

    Michi makes her analysis.

    She¡¯s being modest as Yomiko-san¡¯s the legitimate daughter of the priest. Therefore she doesn¡¯t believe that she has the power as well.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m the only one who has the power, I¡¯m the only successor of the shrine maidens ¡¹

    I see, with Yomiko-san¡¯s egoistic personality.

    It dramatically influences Tsukiko-san, her elder sister.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. And so, what do you plan now that your power¡¯s gone? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Either way, you¡¯ve been running around since fourth grade and use your power for everyone in the class and even teachers, right? Then you make them do whatever you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural for those with a power to control those who don¡¯t! ¡¹

    This 14-year-old girl said something a Chuuni would say. I mean, she¡¯s in the second year, right. 1

    ¡¸ And so, it¡¯s natural that we dominate you as we have more power, right? ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko gasps.

    I look at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I now know why Misuzu dislikes Yomiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the antithesis of Misuzu and Ruriko after all ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko, you two were born from Kouzuki house, a distinguished family, but you try to live while paying attention and being docile around the people, right? You concentrate on the purpose of the people around you and try to keep harmony without having your own way ¡¹

    They always are cheerful and calm not to let anyone hate them.

    Despite all that, they keep their aloof position, trying not to get close to anyone.

    ¡¸ But Yomiko-san¡¯s absurdly selfish, she doesn¡¯t care about the other people¡¯s intentions and just uses her power to force everyone to obey her ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s basis of her personal relations depends on respecting others, and Yomiko-san¡¯s foundation is ignoring other people¡¯s will. They can¡¯t possibly come together.

    That would only push Misuzu.

    Furthermore, Yomiko-san was even trying to control Misuzu.

    Well, Jii-chan must be watching not to let Misuzu be dominated entirely though.

    ¡¸ And right now, Yomiko-san¡¯s unable to control anyone. What will you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This is humiliation! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san mutters.

    Nah, humiliation or whatever, I don¡¯t need your impressions, okay?

    Still.

    ¡¸ Michi, what about Luna-san? ¡¹

    I¡¯m curious about it now.

    ¡¸ Does Luna-san have the ¡°Miko power?¡± ¡¹

    Michi looks at Luna-san.

    Luna-san trembles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unknown ¡¹

    MIchi replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible that she also has the power, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be awake yet ¡¹

    Yomiko-san was able to use her power freely at about 10-years-old

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s early or late, but,

    I think that it¡¯s enough to believe that the 12-year-old Luna-san hasn¡¯t awakened her power yet.

    ¡¸ Michi, pay attention to Tsukiko-san and Luna-san. Keep them in check all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    It¡¯s possible that their power might suddenly manifest due to the mental shock of losing their virginity.

    ¡¸ Now then, take off your clothes girls. Show me your naked body ¡¹

    I order the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Why do we have to?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san glares at me, but,

    ¡¸ This is an aptitude test on whether you can become a prostitute or not. Although, you don¡¯t seem to know what a prostitute does exactly

    I said.

    ¡¸ A prostitute¡¯s job is to be naked. That¡¯s the basics. Therefore, it¡¯s essential for prostitutes to have a beautiful naked body ¡¹

    I look at them in the eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Of course, even if your naked body is a bit out of balance right now, we can modify it with shaping up and or changing meals. Anyway, I¡¯d like to see your current state ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko-san;

    ¡¸ I understand, I¡¯ll undress. But please, Yomiko-sama and Luna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I want to see you three naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become a prostitute alone Therefore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one to see that, and Jii-chan will decide ¡¹

    I cut her off coldly.

    ¡¸ You no longer have the right to decide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please, at least Luna-sama. She¡¯s already under Kuromori-sama¡¯s protection, then she doesn¡¯t have to be a prostitute, does she? Then, please ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san says, but Luna-san;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to undress too ¡¹

    She stands up.

    ¡¸ I want to be together with Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, is this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s all recorded ¡¹

    I decided who¡¯ll sit where again.

    The Takakura sisters are right in front of the principal¡¯s seat.

    This school used to be Kuromori¡¯s method of choosing prostitutes among the school girls every year.

    The selection must be done at the principal¡¯s room.

    Then, there should be an exclusive recording system here.

    Tools to examine the girls listed as prostitute candidates.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then take your clothes off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san and Luna-san ready themselves.

    They start to take off their clothes.

    Yomiko-san¡¯s the only one not moving.

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    ¡¸ No, let her be. There¡¯s no need to force her to take off her clothes ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s three of them, so if they all take their clothes off together, it would be distracting ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san drops off her skirt.

    Her thin and long legs and white thighs are exposed.

    Luna-san starts from the top.

    Oh, if I recall, that one¡¯s a fast bra.

    Yeah, it¡¯s starting to swell.

    Agnes, a half-foreign girl, is in the same age and is well developed.

    She doesn¡¯t have much breasts as Agnes, but it seems soft and puffing.

    She¡¯s got more than the flat Michi.

    ¡¸ Master, did you say somethin? ¡¹

    MIchi glares a tme.

    ¡¸ No, I mean, I love your body too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, I use my all to serve you after all ¡¹

    Yeah, flat chest is a status.2

    I mean, Michi¡¯s best flat since she¡¯s small.

    Leaving that aside.

    Luna-san¡¯s stomach looks soft, even her bellybutton.

    She¡¯s really 12-years-old. She doesn¡¯t have womanly proportions yet.

    On the other hand, Tsukiko-san.

    As one would expect from a high school student, she¡¯s slender and yet well balanced.

    Her breasts wrapped in her white bra isn¡¯t that big but good enough.

    I mean, both of their skins are too white.

    ¡¸ Ah, that should be far enough for now ¡¹

    I stop them from stripping for now.

    Tsukiko-san and Luna-san are now just wearing their underwear. They look sensual.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san should join in soon, don¡¯t you feel left behind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I will never take my clothes off. Letting someone like you see my naked body is the peak of humiliation! ¡¹

    No, we¡¯re going to do more than looking at your naked body.

    She really doesn¡¯t know anything about sex.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, do you have scissors here? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Err, there should be one there! ¡¹

    Nei opens up the door leading to the secret monitoring room.

    She opens the tool shelf on the passageway.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re cutting clothes, sewing scissors will do, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Hearing our conversation, Yomiko-san shivers.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not taking your clothes off, so I¡¯m going to do it instead ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cut the clothes you¡¯re wearing now to pieces. You know I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would look like the Rose of Versailles! ¡¹

    Nei says while handing the scissors to me.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, you don¡¯t know? When Marie Antoinette came to France from Australia to marry, she was told ¡°You can¡¯t wear your clothes from Australia,¡± so her clothes were stripped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san will get naked too! ¡¹

    I receive heavy iron scissors.

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Michi, good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she won¡¯t move a muscle ¡¹

    I let the scissors make its snipping sound.

    Yomiko-san shows fear in her face.

    ¡¸ Then, first would be ¡¹

    I face the front of her outer uniform and then start to cut from the hem.

    ¡¸ Try not to make sudden movements. You might get hurt if you do ¡¹

    Snip, snip, snip.

    ¡¸ Look, it feels chilly in your stomach, does it? ¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing a school uniform, and yet.

    Yomiko-san¡¯s stomach is now visible.

    Furthermore, I cut it up to her neck.

    Oh, I see her white bra now.

    I mean.

    ¡¸ HUGE ¡¹

    I unconsciously spoke out.

    Her breasts are unthinkable for a 14-year-old girl.

    She¡¯s got such a small body and yet.

    Is this what they call Oppai Loli?

    ¡¸ Did you say something? ¡¹

    Look, Michi.

    ¡¸ I-I was just stating my impressions ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just impressions then I can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    You mind things too much.

    ¡¸ Such humiliation. Such humiliation. Such humiliation. Such humiliation. ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko keeps repeating the same words.

    ¡¸ Now then, it¡¯s your skirt now ¡¹

    I start cutting off her skirt as well.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s some beautiful legs ¡¹

    It isn¡¯t as slender and long as Tsukiko-san, however.

    Her legs look soft and pleasant to touch.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, do you participate in clubs or anything? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, tell me ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have our training to become shrine maidens, so we do not participate in club activities in school ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san wearing only underwear hides her chest with her hand and replied.

    Oh, so it¡¯s true that virgins hide their breasts.

    Luna-san¡¯s hiding her chest with both hands as well.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-san? ¡¹

    Suddenly, Luna-san calls me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, could it be that prostitute¡¯s work is very lewd? ¡¹

    Oh, she finally has an idea now that her clothes are taken off.

    I mean, she even knows the concept of lewd.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s lewd. Very lewd. Perhaps, it¡¯s all the lewd things Luna-san¡¯s thinking about right now. I mean, it¡¯s so lewd that Luna-san can¡¯t even think of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a joke, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Luna-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Luna-san doesn¡¯t need to be a prostitute, but you¡¯ll be my sex slave, you¡¯ll do similarly lewd things. And it¡¯s everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, what exactly is it? I can¡¯t do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you can do it ¡¹

    I continue to cut Yomiko-san¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸ Ultimately, you¡¯ll give birth to my child ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A prostitute¡¯s work is called ¡°sex,¡± it¡¯s an act of making a child. Luna-san will bear mind too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Luna-san trembles.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I will also bear Master¡¯s child soon ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ To begin with, we¡¯re a sex slave. You don¡¯t think about bearing a child as it¡¯s a must ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, you¡¯re going a bit too far ahead ¡¹

    Misuzu scolds Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. Indeed, one must understand the pleasure of being ravished by Master before learning the joy of bearing a child ¡¹

    Michi, I don¡¯t think so either.

    ¡¸ Luna-san, worry not, we¡¯re here with you. Let¡¯s learn how to please Onii-sama one-by-one ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at Luna-san gently.

    ¡¸ As for Yomiko-san and Tsukiko-san, it would be hard. After all, they need to do it in such short time ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Meanwhile, I continue cutting.

    ¡¸ Okay, this looks good ¡¹

    Yomiko-san.

    Her middle school uniform¡¯s sleeve remains intact.

    Her chest isn¡¯t exposed.

    Although, her bra and stomach are exposed.

    Her back is also in plain view.

    As for her skirt, though the circumference of her waist is still okay,

    It¡¯s torn to pieces that her panty¡¯s visible.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that looks cute! It suits you ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is humiliation. I will not yield to this. I will never forgive you! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san says, but,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the prostitute¡¯s job to endure the humiliation ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Also, you must maintain a noble heart no matter how much humiliation you accept, that¡¯s what decides your value as a prostitute. A prostitute used to the humiliation that they feel mediocre will only fall in price. Women such as those are sold at a bargain price ¡¹

    She looks at Yomiko-san calmly.

    ¡¸ Now then, what kind of prostitute will you become? Your heart will decide your price ¡¹

    1. Chuunibyou, 8th-grade syndrome (2nd-year middle school) Just in case not everyone knows ?

    2. Go watch Lucky Sta

 Chapter 658. Sex Class

    Now then, I place the scissors in Yomiko-san¡¯s cleavage.

    ¡¸ Hii!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san trembles from the chill touch of the iron blade on her skin.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move, that would hurt you ¡¹

    I tell her then snip the scissors.

    Boom!

    The meat lumps wrapped in her white simple-designed bra jumps out.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s a cute scream for a 14-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s huge ¡¹

    I touch her breasts right away.

    Ooh, though it¡¯s so big, she¡¯s still too young that the elasticity feels nice.

    It feels squishy than bouncy.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t touch me! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san glares at me.

    She still has some mental strength to spare to make such a scary face.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, do you know what the purpose of breasts is? ¡¹

    I ask Yomiko-san while rubbing her areola with my thumb.

    Her nipples are sunk in. Only her areola is swollen.

    Pretty much what a breast of a middle school girl would feel.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for the future baby! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san answers in an angry tone.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s that, but also ¡¹

    I continue to play with Yomiko-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san¡¯s breasts are made for me to enjoy it ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! What are you talking about! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, these are well-shaped breasts ¡¹

    I kneel in front of Yomiko-san, then.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    I started licking her breasts.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa!! ¡¹

    Chupa, chupa, chupa.

    ¡¸ S-Stop! Please, stop! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san pleads to me from the side.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything, so please, Yomiko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san¡¯s first ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Yomiko¡¯s the head of the sisters.

    I need to make Yomiko-san fall first.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, wait for a bit and I¡¯ll go for you too, Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    I said. Tsukiko-san shows a look of despair.

    ¡¸ Now then, how do you feel right now, Yomiko-san? ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on Yomiko-san¡¯s big breasts while massaging the other with my hand.

    ¡¸ I-I feel disgusted. Very disgusted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Becoming a prostitute means you¡¯ll do this with anyone. By that, I mean any man who bought Yomiko-san for the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuh, it¡¯s disgusting, but I can endure something this much! ¡¹

    Yes, I like strong-willed women.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s proceed to the next stage ¡¹

    I turn to Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi, let Yomiko-san sit over there and spread her legs open ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi moves Yomiko-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ U-Uwa! W-What?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san sits on the chair again.

    She spreads her legs open.

    ¡¸ Now then, time to touch this ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know about it until Katsuko-nee taught me, but,

    Instead of touching women¡¯s genital directly so suddenly,

    Women can feel it when you touch them on top of the panty fabric first.

    I use my middle and index finger to play with Yomiko-san¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ N-No! W-What are you doing?! Are you a molester? ¡¹

    Oh, she knows about molesters.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, have you been molested? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, why do you know about them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-A friend told me about it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    I continue to grind her crotch.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, don¡¯t put too much strength on it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not even getting started yet ¡¹

    I attack Yomiko-san¡¯s crotch with my right hand, and I wrap her in an embrace with my left arm.

    I use my tongue to lick on her areola once again.

    ¡¸ Noooo! Stop!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san trembles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute. Yomiko-san ¡¹

    I whispered to Yomiko-san¡¯s ear and licked her ears.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiii!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s back shivers.

    Oh, her panty is getting wet.

    She¡¯s getting aroused.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, have you masturbated before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Masturbate? What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Have you tried touching, rubbing your breasts like this? Like before you go to sleep? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never did something that shameful ¡¹

    I see.

    Then, it¡¯s her first time feeling such sexual pleasures.

    ¡¸ Look, Yomiko-san¡¯s getting wet in here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wet? What what? ¡¹

    I purposely make wet sounds.

    ¡¸ It means that there¡¯s warm liquid leaking out inside Yomiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No way! I-I¡¯m leaking my pee? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san misunderstands.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not pee. Take a look ¡¹

    I stick out my hand that teased Yomiko-san¡¯s crotch in front of her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not pee, you see? It smells different too ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t show me that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about. This stuff is overflowing from Yomiko-san¡¯s body ¡¹

    I continue to stimulate her genital area with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Aaah, no, don¡¯t be so rough there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s making me feel strange ¡¹

    I hugged Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ I knew it from the first time I saw you ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san¡¯s a lewd girl ¡¹

    She¡¯s the one who has the strongest desire to control among the three sisters.

    That¡¯s why she also has strong sexual desires.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not lewd! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think you are. You¡¯re lewd and cute, Yomiko-san ¡¹

    I lightly bite on Yomiko-san¡¯s earlobe.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s overflowing again.

    She¡¯s abundant in love nectar.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time I take a look at it. ¡¹

    I grab the scissors.

    ¡¸ L-Look?! At what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ At Yomiko-san¡¯s most precious part ¡¹

    I slide in the scissors in her panties.

    Snip!

    Snip!

    Her white panty turned to a piece of cloth.

    ¡¸ Hey, spread your legs wider, show me how wet you are ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! Noooo! This is embarrassing! ¡¹

    Though she says that, Michi has control over Yomiko-san¡¯s body, so it¡¯s spread wide open.

    She¡¯s sitting in M-shape on top of the chair.

    ¡¸ Stop! Please stop! I, I¡¯ll do it instead! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s crying as she says that.

    Luan-san¡¯s only watching her sister in a daze.

    However.

    The two of them are also making wet stains on their panties.

    They seem aroused watching their sister played with.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s a beautiful looking pussy ¡¹

    I speak loudly so the three sisters could hear.

    Yomiko-san¡¯s pussy has no pubic hair, her slit looks like it was cut by a knife beautifully.

    There¡¯s love nectar dripping from the inside already.

    ¡¸Nothing is sticking out, and no dark spots. Such a cute pussy, just like Yomiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t at me in that place!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Such humiliation! I won¡¯t forgive this!! Unforgivable! I¡¯ll never forgive you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m opening this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Open? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t see inside if I don¡¯t open it, you know? ¡¹

    I place my finger on Yomiko-san¡¯s genital.

    ¡¸ Hey! N-No! What are you doing! Don¡¯t touch me!!! ¡¹

    I open up her slit wide.

    Tsutsutsuu!

    Her love nectar drips further, and as for her vagina.

    ¡¸ Oh, I can see Yomiko-san¡¯s insides twitching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that! Don¡¯t look! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll spread it a bit more. Yup, I see your hymen. You¡¯re a virgin. Yomiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Such humiliation. Such humiliation. Such humiliation. ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s body trembles from frustration that her insides are seen.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, camera ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ready! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s already holding a camera with her.

    ¡¸ Okay, look this way! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san realized that her embarrassing figure is being photographed, so she desperately tries to turn her face away.

    ¡¸ Mitchan, please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuu!! ¡¹

    However, she faces the front thanks to Michi¡¯s Qi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, look at the lens, you can glare on it. Instead, it shows realism when you do! ¡¹

    Nei presses the shutter.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, look this way while keeping her pussy spread out! Yes, looking good! ¡¹

    Nei takes more photos.

    Of course, she also took photos of the genitals.

    ¡¸ I will never forget this humiliation ¡¹

    Yomiko-san mutters.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to, this thing will last a lifetime ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what it means to become a prostitute ¡¹

    Then, I looked at Tsukiko-san and Luna-san.

    ¡¸ All of the embarrassing things will come after you, day, by day, by day ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ But, it will also feel pleasant ¡¹

    I spread Yomiko-san¡¯s legs even further and thrust my tongue in her crotch.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Licking Yomiko-san¡¯s pussy ¡¹

    I first lick around her crotch.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiii! Stop, that¡¯s disgusting! Stop! I beg you! Stop! ¡¹

    Next, on her love nectar fountain.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it feels good, doesn¡¯t it ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Katsu-nee and Nagisa-oneechan trained Yo-chan¡¯s tongue, that¡¯s why it¡¯s impressive ¡¹

    I insert my tongue on the entrance and lick her up.

    ¡¸ Aaaaffuuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan, you trained him too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I wonder what you¡¯re talking about? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan plays dumb but,

    Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan teach me various techniques on their night.

    ¡¸ No more! Stop! Please! Stop it! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san finally cries.

    However, we¡¯re just getting started.

    I strip off the skin hiding her clitoris.

    ¡¸ Ooh, Yomiko-san¡¯s clitoris is small and cute! ¡¹

    Nei takes more photos.

    This is a 14-year-old girl¡¯s clitoris. It¡¯s small like it¡¯s a ruby.

    I roll it with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaan! ¡¹

    I lick it from up, down, left, and right.

    I suck on it.

    I blew wind on it.

    ¡¸ Nooooo! What¡¯s this! What¡¯s going on?!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san twists from the pleasure she felt for the first time since birth.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating.

    Her face, flushed.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s tongue feels good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei whispers to Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ Uuugh! Aaaah! It doesn¡¯t feel good! It only feels disgusting! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say that it feels good ¡¹

    Michi orders Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! No! No!! I-I! I¡¯m the shrine maiden of Takakura house! To receive such humiliation is just! Aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    I massage Yomiko-san¡¯s ass and thighs while licking her clitoris.

    Nei¡¯s massaging Yomiko-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ Noooooo! Noooooo! Aaaah, aaaaah, yees, it feels, good! ¡¹

    She¡¯s drowning in the wave of pleasure that springs up from inside her body.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m scared! Yomi¡¯s scared! Tsukiko! Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s here ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san holds Yomiko-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? Tsukiko? Yomi! Yomi¡¯s feeling strange. Yomi¡¯s feeling strange from this man¡¯s tongue!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi-sama! ¡¹

    I spurt on at once.

    I speed up my tongue three times.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah looks like you¡¯re about to cum! Yomiko-san! ¡¹

    Nei turns the camera on Yomiko-san¡¯s face reaching ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Noooo, don¡¯t take photos. Don¡¯t take photos of Yomi! Haaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Then, Yomiko-san reached climax.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaaaaauuuunnn!!! ¡¹

    Click. Click. Click.

    Nei¡¯s camera captures Yomiko-san¡¯s face as she cums.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Sweat, love nectar, and intensely hot body temperature.

    The hot air and moisture are getting stronger around Yomiko-san¡¯s body.

    The sweet smell of milk comes from her.

    Her naked body under her torn apart uniform is flushed.

    Her eyes appear intoxicated, and her mouth is opened wide, breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s a towel, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko hands me a towel.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I wipe off my mouth that¡¯s sticky from Yomiko-san¡¯s love nectar.

    Ruriko¡¯s really thoughtful.

    ¡¸ What to do, Yo-chan? Do you want to deflower Yomiko-san right away? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ Nah, it¡¯s too early ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Besides, all I did was attack Yomiko-san, right? She won¡¯t understand exactly what a prostitute¡¯s work is like if this goes on ¡¹

    Prostitutes mean that women approach men.

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    I call Mana

    ¡¸ What is it Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I promised to do it with you outside but, can we instead do it here? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Sure. Mana will do it with Onii-chan anytime, anywhere as long as Onii-chan wants to do it ¡¹

    She comes over happily.

    I pick up one of the nearby seats and place it in front of Yomiko-san who¡¯s still exhausted.

    I take a seat.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, we¡¯ll show you the main work of prostitutes, sex ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s still not back.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, Luna-san, watch closely ¡¹

    The two in their underwear looks at me timidly.

    They nodded.

    ¡¸ Mana, come here. I¡¯ll let you do all. Do everything to serve me very much like what a sex slave would do. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana takes off her clothes.

    First of all, she only takes off her clothes until she¡¯s in her underwear, just like Tsukiko-san and Luna-san.

    ¡¸ Mana will do it all, please feel good Onii-chan

    Mana kisses me.

    She entwines our tongues in front of the Takakura sisters.

    That alone made Tsukiko-san and Luna-san startled.

    It seems that the kiss is much more shocking than my cunnilingus on Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s take this all off ¡¹

    Mana starts taking off my pants.

    She lowers the zipper.

    Then pulls out my erect penis under my brief.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s that?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san regains consciousness as a pillar of meat appears.

    ¡¸ This thing will go inside Mana. That¡¯s what sex means! ¡¹

    Mana smiles and tells the sisters.

    ¡¸ I want to do it too. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    ¡¸ Everything that¡¯s happening since earlier is things I want to do ¡¹

    Oh, Misuzu¡¯s a masochist, right.

    She¡¯s interested in forced cunnilingus and public sex.

    ¡¸ Not now. We¡¯re doing this to show to the Takakura sisters ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I want to show that even the youngest one here, Mana, can also have sex ¡¹

    Besides, Yomiko-san looks down on Misuzu, the daughter of Kouzuki house, that she tried to put her under the ¡°Miko power¡¯s¡± control.

    Therefore, I decided to scare Yomiko-san with Mana, not Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, Mana here is also a 14-year-old girl, just like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ THat¡¯s right! Ufufu! Take a look! ¡¹

    Mana opens her mouth wide and stuffs my penis inside her mouth.

    ¡¸ Huh?! T-That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the male organ where they pee ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s delicious! ¡¹

    She starts licking the tip of my glans.

    She starts from below the glans.

    Then, she sucks on it.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re doing well, mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ I always practice for Onii-chan¡¯s sake! ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    It seems that she¡¯s pleased that I called her to educate Yomiko-san and the two.

    ¡¸ You call this fellatio ¡¹

    Mana talks to the Takakura sisters while smiling.

    ¡¸ Luna-san, you¡¯ll become a sex slave, just like Mana, so I¡¯ll teach you about it next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Luna-san unconsciously says thanks since Mana shows such a carefree smile.

    ¡¸ Also, Onii-chan likes this ¡¹

    Mana takes off her bra and rubs her nipples against my glans.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who likes it, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I like it. I love it! ¡¹

    Then, Mana stands in front of me.

    She lowers down her panty, making sure that the sisters can see it.

    Mana¡¯s slit is already wet.

    Mana sticks out her ass to the sisters.

    ¡¸ Can you see it? Mana¡¯s pussy is dripping wet. You see, Onii-chan¡¯s thing will go inside ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters are unable to speak.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s show them sex ¡¹

    Mana gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ You sure? Shouldn¡¯t we get it a bit loose first? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will get dripping wet once Onii-chan puts it in ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, it would hurt, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s great about it. Mana¡¯s happy when feeling the pain when accepting Onii-chan ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Can you see it? Look at the part where it enters! ¡¹

    Mana lowers her waist slowly.

    My glans touches the entrance.

    ¡¸ No way, that thick thing can¡¯t possibly get in! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san says, but,

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s young vagina swallows in my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s coming in!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san watches the connecting part and mutters.

    ¡¸ Not yet, that¡¯s just the entrance, come in deeper! Deeper! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s showing off a bright smile while having sex.

    The Takakura sisters can¡¯t get off their eyes.

    ¡¸ Eh? Is it still going inside? ¡¹

    Luna-san¡¯s breath is taken away.

    ¡¸ Yes, it will go in until the base! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s insides are overflowing with love nectar.

    Her pussy lubricated by love nectar is accepting me.

    ¡¸ See? That¡¯s the goal! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans touches Mana¡¯s uterus.

    My penis goes inside Mana up to the root.

    ¡¸ I love you, Onii-chan. Hug me! ¡¹

    Mana begs me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I love you too ¡¹

    I hug Mana¡¯s small body.

    ¡¸ Thanks for violating Mana today. Onii-chan, thanks! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Today, Mana will move, stay still, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Then, Mana moves her hips in a light rhythm.

    Juppo! Juppu! Juppu!

    ¡¸ Can you see it? Onii-chan¡¯s thing is going inside Mana ¡¹

    Mana smiles at the Takakura sisters while grinding her hips.

    ¡¸ This is sex, no, this is also sex. True sex happens when Onii-chan lets out his semen deep inside Mana¡¯s womb ¡¹

    Her 14-year-old little body dances on top of me.

    ¡¸ D-Does it not hurt? ¡¹

    Luna-san asks Mana.

    ¡¸ It hurts at first but, now it only feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at Mana¡¯s face, see it only shows pleasure in the face, right?? ¡¹

    Mana says while wiping away the sweat on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Having sex with Onii-chan feels good. Mana does it every day. Actually, I want to stay like this all day. I want Onii-chan to rape me anytime, anywhere! ¡¹

    Mana puts strength on her ass and clamps my penis.

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    I massage Mana¡¯s small breasts.

    ¡¸ Yes, go on. Onii-chan, my breast feels good. Sex feels amazing! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s intensifying the movement of her waist.

    ¡¸ You move your waist like this, stronger, faster. I can feel the shape of Onii-chan¡¯s penis inside of me. It¡¯s warm. Onii-chan¡¯s penis feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s insides feel warm too. It¡¯s warm and wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana gets wet easily because Mana loves Onii-chan. When it gets wet, it makes me want to have sex. I want to be ravished! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan!! ¡¹

    We¡¯re about to reach climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaah. Aaaau, aaaahn! Aaah, Onii-chan! What should I do? Mana¡¯s feeling good. Sorry, Onii-chan, Mana¡¯s about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll match with you, let¡¯s cum together, Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I love you, I love you Onii-chan! Let it all out! Pour in Onii-chan¡¯s hot stuff inside Mana! ¡¹

    Mana speaks to the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s baby seed will be coming inside Mana¡¯s chamber. Then, Mana¡¯s egg will be fertilized! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll make a baby?! ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters are speechless.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind making one. Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. Aah, turn Mana to Mama, Onii-chan! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s rising up to climax.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming! Mana¡¯s flying!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, cum! Mana!! ¡¹

    I also start my thrusts on Mana from below.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, look at me Onii-chan! Watch Mana as she cums!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching. I¡¯m looking at you Mana!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuugh! I¡¯m cummiiiiiiiiinnngg!!! ¡¹

    Mana jumps out in my arms.

    She clamps down my penis.

    ¡¸ Me too! Mana!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m watching! Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Cumming!!

    ¡¸ Hot!!! ¡¹

    My white-hot liquid goes to the Mana¡¯s deepest part.

    ¡¸ Ooh, it¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming inside like a fountain. Onii-chan¡¯s hot stuff is reaching Mana¡¯s baby room!!! ¡¹

    I keep my thrusts from below.

    Every time I do, I ejaculate, another time.

    ¡¸ It feels good! It feels good! Sex feels good!!! ¡¹

    Mana keeps on saying ¡°feels good¡± in front of the Takakura sisters.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    We hug each other¡¯s sweaty bodies.

    ¡¸ It felt good, Onii-chan ¡¹

    I kissed Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    Mana slowly pulls out from my penis.

    Plop, my glans slides out from her vagina.

    ¡¸ Okay, take a look ¡¹

    Mana shows the Takakura sisters her genital.

    My white semen drips down from inside her slit

    ¡¸ This is Onii-chan¡¯s semen, the baby seed. It goes all the way deep inside, that¡¯s when you¡¯re done having sex! ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters are dumbfounded by the graphic scene that happened in front of them.

    ¡¸ Being a prostitute means you do that every day to whoever men are asking for it. Any number of times. Furthermore, just like what Mana did just now, you have to serve men ¡¹

    I said.

    Takakura Yomiko.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    She says while trembling.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do something that scary!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 659.Thawing

    ¡¸ Eeh? Why not? It¡¯s easy, and it also feels good ¡¹

    Mana tells the Takakura sisters while cleaning up my penis.

    ¡¸ Mana does it with Onii-chan every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you¡¯re abnormal. Ordinary people don¡¯t do weird acts like that! ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko-san insists, but.

    ¡¸ Eeh? But everyone does it! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ I just did it with Onii-sama last night. It was fun ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ I just received Master¡¯s affection earlier ¡¹

    Michi speaks like an old-lady.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s my turn next, should we do it with everyone watching? ¡¹

    Misuzu stands up with a smile.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Misuzu, not now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s still big though ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, look, we should go back to the mansion and have dinner. I¡¯m sure that Katsuko-nee and the girls are waiting for us ¡¹

    I said.

    Actually.

    Now that Jii-chan¡¯s away, the security around the school should be loose.

    We need to go back to the mansion, or it will become dangerous for us.

    Our school has an excellent defense system ready, however.

    It¡¯s a bit hard to keep this number of people here at night.

    Besides, it¡¯s not favorable for us to be separated in the mansion and in school.

    ¡¸ Anyway, all of the women in this room have a sexual relationship with me, except the Takakura sisters ¡¹

    Even Minaho-neesan drinks my semen.

    ¡¸ Do you understand? I do the same act I did with Mana with everyone ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters are dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you saw that, didn¡¯t you? Mana¡¯s in the same year as Yomiko-san, but Onii-chan¡¯s thing went inside, right? I even received the semen in my baby room. I can do it and yet, Yomiko-san can¡¯t? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san mumbles.

    ¡¸ By the way, we¡¯re not prostitutes so we will only have sex with Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, only Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our bodies are only for Master to enjoy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, just Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana as well, only Onii-chan ¡¹

    Everyone says.

    ¡¸ Although, Yomiko-san will become a prostitute, so you need to do that act with anyone ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ With whoever? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I think there will be a lot of middle-aged to old men. A lot with wrinkled faces already. Yomiko-san will use her tongue to lick the bodies of rich men who rent you out, the man will also lick your body, and then put his penis inside you. Then, in the end, he¡¯ll pour his baby seed ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s this. This! ¡¹

    Mana points at the cloudy liquid dripping on her thighs.

    ¡¸ Although, elderly men have it yellowish. Also, it stinks. That stuff will fill up your womb ¡¹

    Yomiko-san;

    ¡¸ N-No! W-Why do we have to! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ You have no choice, that¡¯s the job of a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Prostitute ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san mutters lightly.

    ¡¸ Also, that was your mother¡¯s work as a shrine maiden ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ The shrine maidens of Takakura house will mingle with men when they wish for it. That means sex. That¡¯s her job ¡¹

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san violently opposes, however.

    ¡¸ No, she¡¯s right ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san tells her little sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen mother¡¯s job ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san is 17-years-old, three years older than Yomiko-san.

    She must¡¯ve seen her mother have sex with a Yakuza for the arbitration ritual.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, got bath towel or something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got those below. Should I get some? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I look at the Takakura sisters.

    Tsukiko-san and Luna-san are wearing their bra and panty. Ah, I guess they¡¯re still wearing their leather shoes and black socks.

    Yomiko-san¡¯s naked under her torn-to-pieces uniform. +leather shoes and socks.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san and Luna-san you can stay like that, and as for Yomiko-san, it¡¯s improper to wear this worn out clothes, get naked. We¡¯ll start to move now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you telling us to go outside? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san shouts at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Well, I¡¯ll let you wear at least a towel. I do think that it would be dangerous if someone from the outside the car thinks that there¡¯s a naked girl inside ¡¹

    I plan on riding the same car as Yomiko-san.

    Of course, I will touch her naked body stealthily inside the car.

    ¡¸ Why do we have to go through that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like-I-said ¡¹

    I speak.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m giving Yomiko-san and Tsukiko-san the aptitude test on whether you two could become prostitutes or not. If you become a prostitute, it¡¯s natural for you to get naked in public. Right now, you¡¯re at the worst level as a prostitute. Yomiko-san can¡¯t do anything this much and yet, you were speaking so proudly when talking to Jii-chan ¡¹

    Yomiko-san;

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t know! Even now I still don¡¯t understand what a prostitute¡¯s work is! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you want to stop? Should I call Jii-chan and say that Yomiko-san has no guts, she ran away even before receiving the aptitude test ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me?! Run away?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I wrong? Didn¡¯t you tell Jii-chan that you¡¯ll definitely become a prostitute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-T-T-T-That¡¯s right, but ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s feeling timid now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll become a prostitute. Therefore, please let go of Yomiko-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san bows her head to me, but.

    ¡¸ Hey now, don¡¯t make decisions on your own. It¡¯s my job to give you the aptitude test, I will make the decision whether you can do it or not. You two probably won¡¯t pass, but still, it¡¯s a problem on my side if I don¡¯t give you the test! I gave Jii-chan my word, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do understand that Kouzuki-sama will not allow any take-backs this late, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan makes double-sure.

    ¡¸ If you take things back, Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san will be sold off to different Yakuza groups. Luna-san will stay with us as a sex slave however ¡¹

    In short, the sisters will be separated.

    ¡¸ Very well, let¡¯s have a cup of tea before moving ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Minaho-neesan, we need to move as soon as possible ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about the Yakuza moving around.

    ¡¸ I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it should be time for Margo and Nagisa to come here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the clock.

    The plan from the start is to have Margo-san, who¡¯s with Nagisa-san from the shop, pick up Megu from her club activities.

    ¡¸ Either way, let¡¯s all come back together. That way¡¯s safer, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Well, yes, but.

    ¡¸ Besides, we have the problem when it comes to cars ¡¹

    Cars?

    Err, let¡¯s list the people here.

    Me. Minaho-neesan, Nei, Megu, Mana, Edie, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan.

    Then, the Takakura sisters, another three.

    That¡¯s 14 people in total.

    The car we used to come here was an 8 person car.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, what¡¯s your car today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The same as usual ¡¹

    If it¡¯s the usual, then that¡¯s 5 people.

    Total: 13 seats.

    ¡¸ I see, we all can¡¯t go unless we have Margo-san and Nagisa¡¯s car ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t ask someone to wait for Margo alone, can we? ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true

    ¡¸ Therefore, let¡¯s have some tea first! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Here, tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tea¡¯s ready! ¡¹

    Mana and Nei hand everyone a cup of tea.

    We¡¯re taking a short break, though, the Takakura sisters still feel nervous.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are trying to talk to the sisters, but the three doesn¡¯t respond that much.

    They probably are shocked at their fate.

    ¡¸ Michi, come here ¡¹

    I call Michi.

    ¡¸ What is it, Master? ¡¹

    Michi comes together with Edie.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Yomiko-san ¡¹

    I speak whisperingly.

    ¡¸ Earlier, you said that you broke Yomiko-san¡¯s ¡°Miko power¡± with a strong Qi, so she can¡¯t use it anymore, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I did ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, right? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san can¡¯t possibly lose her ¡°Miko power.¡±

    ¡¸ Of course. All I¡¯m doing is offsetting her Qi with mine ¡¹

    In short, Michi¡¯s forcibly stopping the ¡°Miko power.¡±

    Yomiko-san¡¯s power still remains.

    ¡¸ All she does is release her Qi, she can¡¯t receive from others. Therefore, she doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m still emitting my Qi to her ¡¹

    It¡¯s a particular transmitter. She cannot receive, so she doesn¡¯t know that her ability is broken or not.

    ¡¸ Then that means that Michi has to stay with her for a while ¡¹

    Not just Yomiko-san but also Tsukiko-san who keeps her power a secret.

    ¡¸ What about Luna-san? The truth ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know yet. She seems to feel that she¡¯s inferior to her sister, Yomiko-san ¡¹

    Michi analyzes.

    Rather than saying that the elder sister is superior, Yomiko-san¡¯s been scattering around her QI selfishly. Therefore she feels timid.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that she¡¯s under the impression that she doesn¡¯t have it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s a problem of present condition? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Perhaps when she has sex with Master, she¡¯ll open up her heart. Then, I think that she¡¯ll wake up her power willingly ¡¹

    Then, let¡¯s put Luna-san aside for now.

    ¡¸ Okay, continue to watch them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, wait, explain it to Edie as well ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters don¡¯t know that Edie can use Qi just like Michi.

    Edie might be the key once Michi¡¯s absent.

    ¡¸ Edie, stay prepared to backup Michi¡¯s task ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    When the two left, Megu comes over.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, aren¡¯t you a bit too harsh with them? ¡¹

    Megu says.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for them since you¡¯re scaring them purposely ¡¹

    Err.

    How should I explain this?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san asked Onii-chan to give them an aptitude test on becoming a prostitute ¡¹

    Mana stands behind me and tells Megu.

    Yeah, Megu wasn¡¯t here earlier.

    Right when Jii-chan was talking to me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this is okay. They need to feel a bit of tight pressure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Megu seems dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san doesn¡¯t want to force them to become prostitutes. If he wanted them to become prostitutes no matter what, then the order would be to ¡°turn them to prostitutes¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ In case everything¡¯s hopeless, we might have to turn Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san to prostitutes. But Kouzuki-san¡¯s real motive is not to let them turn to prostitutes. All of them. That¡¯s why he agreed to take out Luna-san from the candidates so easily ¡¹

    I think so too.

    I mean, I asked it trying to look for clues.

    Of course, it¡¯s true that Agnes needs an attendant of the same age, however.

    I wanted to see how Jii-chan reacts when I ask so suddenly.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan didn¡¯t even blink when I asked him. Furthermore, he gave a condition that Luna-san will have to become my sex slave. That means that Jii-chan wants to entrust the sisters to Kuromori in the end ¡¹

    He wants the Takakura sisters to stay in Kuromori mansion for whatever reason possible.

    That¡¯s what the insurance meant.

    Making them prostitute isn¡¯t the absolute condition.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s better to tell them how scary it is to work as a prostitute ¡¹

    If all we have to do is turn them to prostitutes, then all they need to taste is the pleasures of sex.

    Since this is an aptitude test, I need to show them the negative side as well.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised from our answer.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re like me. They have no place to go. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so desperate ¡¹

    Mana looks at the Takakura sisters and muttered.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Minaho-san told Megu-oneechan to go back to Yamamine-san¡¯s house. Megu-oneechan¡¯s the only one who can do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think will happen if I was told to go back and live with Ichikawa-ojiichan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Mana speaks.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san will kill me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be! ¡¹

    Megu can¡¯t accept it, but.

    ¡¸ No, Mana¡¯s right. Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana knows a lot of Kuromori¡¯s secrets. She can¡¯t return to Ichikawa-san¡¯s place anymore ¡¹

    Mana knows what we did to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    If we hand her over to old man Ichikawa, he¡¯ll definitely ask Mana about the truth.

    ¡¸ You see, I need to show that I¡¯m a faithful sex slave to Onii-chan with my life on the line. I have to live as Yoshida Mana ¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s what causes Mana¡¯s instability.

    Mana still feels that she¡¯s standing on the brink of life or death.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Mana. I¡¯m here for you, I¡¯ll make you happy ¡¹

    I hug Mana¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, Onii-chan. I love you ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Mana only has Onii-chan. Mana¡¯s only way of life is for Onii-chan, no, that¡¯s not it.

    Mana holds my hand.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan is only Mana¡¯s hope. I really love Onii-chan. It¡¯s not a lie. Mana can feel Onii-chan¡¯s love too. Mana also loves you Onii-chan till death ¡¹

    Mana now has no one but me.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s giving Megu preferential treatment. No, it¡¯s okay to have favorites. Even Minaho-neesan is human. I think that it¡¯s natural for her to have warm affection on Megu since she knows you when you were young ¡¹

    I said.

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t need to be fair with everyone.

    In fact, she holds complicated feelings towards Mana, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    She still has a wall when it comes to the daughters of Kouzuki family.

    Even so, considering that Minaho-neesan feels fear towards Jii-chan, it¡¯s inevitable.

    As for me, I must equally love all my women.

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t have to.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s the reason why Megu has to understand. What it means to be treated preciously by Minaho-neesan. Even if Megu comes back to Yamamine house, Minaho-neesan will secretly help you out. No matter how expensive that is ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is like that.

    She¡¯s kind to her friends.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, what about you? ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Sorry but I won¡¯t let Megu be free no matter what Megu thinks. Megu will be my woman forever. If Megu likes a man other than me ¡¹

    Megu stares at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to rape Megu in front of that guy. I will make Megu and that man give up. I¡¯ll do anything for that. I¡¯m that kind of man. I¡¯m a member of Kuromori after all ¡¹

    I have the video of when Megu lost her virginity.

    I¡¯ll do anything, even if it¡¯s called unfair.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Megu-chan ¡¹

    Nei seems to be listening from behind.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan wants to have an ordinary romance with Yo-chan. But, Yo-chan and I, Mii-chan, Ruri-chan, and everyone, we all want a family. Therefore, we jumped over the stream of love and became a family instead. Furthermore, we will fight no matter what to protect this family ¡¹

    Even the Takakura sister¡¯s case is one of the acts to protect the family.

    ¡¸ I know that Megu-chan won¡¯t be satisfied, but give it up ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan already has Megu-chan in his family regardless of Megu-chan¡¯s feelings. Yo-chan will go crazy when Megu-chan leaves the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, no matter what Minaho-oneechan said, I don¡¯t have plans on kicking Megu-chan out. Instead, I¡¯d confine Megu-chan in Agnes¡¯ basement. I¡¯m a woman who¡¯ll do anything, no matter how fearsome it is just for Yo-chan. I¡¯m crazy you know. If it¡¯s all to protect Yo-chan and this family, then I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything for Onii-chan. Katsuko-oneechan too. Misuzu-oneechan, Ruri-oneechan, and even Michi-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ All the other girls are all crazy as well. They love Yo-chan so much that they¡¯d do anything after all ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m not doing enough ¡¹

    She looks down and said.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t run away anymore. I know that ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    We can¡¯t escape our fates anymore.

    ¡¸ I also pushed off my father to hell. I can¡¯t ask for ordinary happiness, yes ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shedding tears.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s frustrating. Everyone was looking at the reality in calm and yet, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s floating for these past four months ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become a sex slave too. No, Yoshi-kun, please make me your sex slave ¡¹

    Megu says while crying.

    ¡¸ I was selfish. I thought of myself as Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife; thus it made me feel floating. Therefore, I don¡¯t mind becoming a slave just like Mana-chan ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Mana.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Mana-chan. I won¡¯t run away anymore. I will stay captive inside Yoshi-kun¡¯s harem as well. I¡¯ll be with Mana-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m your big sister. I¡¯m really sorry for what I¡¯ve done until now. I¡¯m really sorry for being such a wimpy sister ¡¹

    Megu is Mana¡¯s sister from a different mother. They are connected by blood.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mana hugs Megu.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Maika-chan ¡¹

    Megu called Mana Maika.

    That¡¯s how the two know each other long ago.

    Mana just hugs Megu.

    She doesn¡¯t reply saying ¡°I¡¯m Mana.¡±

    ¡¸ That connects Mana-chan¡¯s past and present ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ If Mana-chan meets someone who knows her as Shirasaka Maika then she¡¯d break but, Megu-chan is the only person who knows Mana-chan¡¯s past and present ¡¹

    I see.

    Megu should be able to stabilize Mana¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll always be with you. Let¡¯s do our best. Let¡¯s love Yoshi-kun. Let¡¯s live together with the family. Onee-chan will always be with you from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan was being cold for the past four months ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking that Mana-chan might take Yoshi-kun away from me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t, I belong to Onii-chan, his slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Mana-chan always has sex with Yoshi-kun everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯m a slave. I¡¯ll be thrown away if I¡¯m useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t, Yoshi-kun loves Mana-chan after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re talking about that, Onii-chan also loves Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he does, and yet, I was jealous of everyone, thinking that they¡¯d take away Yoshi-kun from me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan¡¯s an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m an idiot ¡¹

    That¡¯s good enough for now.

    Naturally, I don¡¯t know whether Megu and Mana are stable now.

    Though they say that they¡¯re convinced, their bodies may not.

    It¡¯s possible that they still don¡¯t agree with it deep inside their heart.

    But for now, Megu and Mana are straightened out, that¡¯s good enough.

    That means that they have someone to talk about when they have worried.

    ¡¸ Margo¡¯s about to arrive. ETA 15 minutes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me while holding her phone at one hand.

    Haa. They¡¯re taking their time.

    The Yakuza looking for Takakura sisters might start moving.

    Now then, what to do?

    Wait.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, Shou-neechan, a moment ¡¹

    I talk to the two.

    ¡¸ How about we press hard the enemy? ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hey, hurry up and get in ¡¹

    The back of the school is already dark.

    We start moving ahead of others.

    That is to say, it¡¯s only Shou-neechan, Michi, Takakura Tsukiko-san, Yomiko-san, and me.

    We ride Shou-neechan¡¯s American car.

    ¡¸ Tell me that Luna will be okay! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san asks me. She¡¯s naked under her bath towel.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama is with them. There are also other guards dotted around, they should be safer than we are ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s in the driver seat. Michi¡¯s in the passenger seat.

    In the rear seat, I sit in the middle, and the half-naked Takakura-san and Yomiko-san are sandwiching me.

    ¡¸ Hide your bodies with your bath towel, make sure that nobody can find out that you¡¯re naked from the outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! ¡¹

    Then, I rub Yomiko-san¡¯s raw breasts.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san gets angry.

    ¡¸ I will be touching your bodies while the car¡¯s driving ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is also part of the inspection. Give it up, this is an aptitude test ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Michi, do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Yomiko-san may say no, but Michi can manipulate her body. Therefore she can¡¯t escape

    I mean, just because this American car is big doesn¡¯t mean that she can escape since there¡¯s three of us in the rear seat.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, lock the doors ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    This should be a remodeled car for Kouzuki SS.

    This is supposed to be used for convoys and escorting criminals.

    Once the door¡¯s locked on the driver¡¯s seat, it can¡¯t be opened manually.

    ¡¸ Even if you do that, I won¡¯t try to escape ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko says, but.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s to not let anyone outside break in ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, don¡¯t go straight to the mansion. I¡¯d like to go downtown for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, do you plan on going to places with people?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why you should make sure your body¡¯s hidden inside the towel. ¡¹

    I massage Yomiko-san¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Geez! Stop it already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. I¡¯m going with this. Tsukiko-san too ¡¹

    Regardless of what¡¯s said. Yomiko-san reacts so easily when touched.

    As for Tsukiko-san, Hmmmm.

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯m touching just a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I massage Tsukiko-san¡¯s breasts on top of her bra.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, is this your first time a man touched you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s feeling tense. Even I get nervous now.

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ By the way, Tsukiko-san, do you know someone named Andou? ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san trembles.

 Chapter 660. A bouncy response

    ¡¸ Yeah, I knew it. Andou Kuzawa-san ¡¹

    I look at Tsukiko-san¡¯s frightened face.

    ¡¸ I met him in front of our house around past noon. He said, ¡°Where¡¯s Ojou?!¡± ¡¹

    I think he was referring to Tsukiko-san.

    Not Yomiko-san, Yomiko-san is the daughter of the priest. She doesn¡¯t have blood from the Yakuza.

    It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s Luna-san, but it¡¯s unlikely for those Yakuza to call an elementary school student ¡°Ojou.¡±

    Above all Tsukiko-san, a tall, long-black haired girl, has the atmosphere that¡¯s likely called ¡°Ojou.¡±

    ¡¸ Andou¡¯s only following Tsukiko around! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san speaks for Tsukiko-san who¡¯s hesitating to speak.

    ¡¸ They think of Tsukiko as their princess after all! ¡¹

    In short, Tsukiko-san¡¯s father is the big boss of Andou¡¯s Yakuza group.

    ¡¸ What about Tsukiko-san, what do you think of them? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, what do you think of Andou Kuzawa or those Yakuza from Kansai who seem to be hot-blooded? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, do you think they¡¯re annoying or something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Ah, her expression changed.

    She thinks they¡¯re an annoyance.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a member of Takakura house. I have nothing to do with the previous generation ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san said.

    Previous generation.

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s father has already passed the organization to its successor.

    Or maybe, he¡¯s already dead.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, look ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I think for a moment.

    ¡¸ Let me touch your tits ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san looks at me dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Well, you see, I feel like I can come up with ideas when rubbing breasts ¡¹

    Nei or Katsuko-nee¡¯s breasts are better, but,

    Yomiko-san¡¯s loli tits are good enough.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t know that ¡¹

    Michi turns to me with a blank look from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry for having no breasts ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. Your ass is nice and squishy. Michi¡¯s ass feels the best, they feel really nice to touch ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Master prefers breasts, right? ¡¹

    She stares at me.

    ¡¸ Please continue to massage her breasts then ¡¹

    Michi turns to the front.

    ¡¸ Oh, in that case, put a bath towel under her butt! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan turns to us now.

    ¡¸ Your touch is impressive that it will get the seats dirty. It¡¯s leather, sorry about that ¡¹

    This car is Shou-neechan¡¯s prided American car.

    It will definitely be harsh if we stain the seats with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, we have some extra bath towels ¡¹

    I take the bath towel folded behind the seats.

    ¡¸ Here, Yomiko-san, raise your ass. While at it, Tsukiko-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    For now, I lay a bath towel under their asses.

    ¡¸ Okay, now I don¡¯t have to worry while massaging your breasts ¡¹

    I reach out for Yomiko-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san calls me.

    ¡¸ Does it really have to be Yomiko-sama¡¯s breasts? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re asking for breasts, I have them as well ¡¹

    Saying that; Tsukiko-san exposes her white bra hidden under her bath towel.

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s loli tits feel attractive to massage, but,

    Her breasts are shaped beautifully.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll massage Tsukiko-san¡¯s breasts instead ¡¹

    I also have to collect my thoughts about Tsukiko-san.

    ¡¸ Then, please ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san sticks out her chest.

    ¡¸ No, no, take off your bra first ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t enjoy the feeling of your breasts if you wear a bra ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san unhooks her bra hurriedly.

    However.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could you turn away while I¡¯m taking off my underwear? ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s blushing.

    But I,

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to see Tsukiko-san¡¯s breasts jump out while taking off the bra ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to see it! ¡¹

    I push strongly.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san takes off her bra in front of me, blushing.

    Her beautiful breasts spill out.

    Umu.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll massage it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    My hand touches Tsukiko-san¡¯s breasts.

    Yes, this is a perfect size.

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s skin feels warm.

    I rub her nipples.

    ¡¸ Oh, I can feel your heart beating ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s my first time touched like this ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, sorry to disturb your fun, but, ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time we head out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, Let¡¯s go, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll turn to the downtown area, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the planned route from earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Bauuuuuuuunnn!!!

    This American muscle car engine makes a loud noise.

    The headlight illuminates the dark school building¡¯s backside.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Our car starts accelerating.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    I think while massaging Tsukiko-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Uhm, how is it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san asks me bashfully.

    ¡¸ Well, these are nice breasts ¡¹

    I speak out my honest opinion.

    ¡¸ Not that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you still going to continue? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do a lot more rubbing ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t sorted out my thoughts yet.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko doesn¡¯t like it. Stop it already. That¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s still not enough then you can rub mine instead ¡¹

    She speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just organizing the thoughts in my head ¡¹

    I massage, massage, massage Tsukiko-san¡¯s breasts.

    I rub, rub, rub her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san leaks out hot sighs.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I first call out Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    She sends me a glance through the rearview mirror.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan left Shou-neechan to us, that means ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, she was left here on purpose.

    ¡¸ That means that Shou-neechan has some hint for me, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s the head of field division of Kouzuki SS.

    Naturally, she should know all of Jii-chan¡¯s directives and his plans for the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Kakka gave me an instruction to answer only what¡¯s asked ¡¹

    It means that she¡¯ll answer anything I ask honestly.

    Then that means.

    I need to figure out the major problem by myself.

    ¡¸ I was told not to reveal unnecessary information ¡¹

    In short, this is a trial for me.

    I must use my insight and train my ability to find a way to solve the problem.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, first question, the boss who wants to take over the Takakura shrine, is he a recently appointed one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. He replaced the leader on top during the spring this year ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ How did you come to that conclusion? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks me while driving.

    ¡¸ Well, the Takakura shrine maidens have been the arbitrator for the Yakuza since Meiji era, right? I mean, it¡¯s like a sacred rule that they¡¯re in the same position as the Yakuza ¡¹

    If the arbitrator has a good relationship, or under control of some other Yakuza group, then.

    They will no longer function as an arbitrator.

    ¡¸ Yet, they still try to take over Takakura house. So the head must be someone who ignored the promise of the old generation ¡¹

    They¡¯re being too sudden, and also too flashy.

    They killed the priest and the current shrine maiden just to hijack the shrine.

    If it¡¯s a boss from long ago, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with this plan and do it.

    It hit me that the newly appointed boss can do that.

    ¡¸ ¡°Now that I¡¯m the head, I¡¯ll change the ways from before,¡± I think they want to take over the shrine to show that message ¡¹

    I said. Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san are listening.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct. It is as you guessed ¡¹

    Then that means;

    The boss who wants to take over the Takakura shrine,

    He knows about Takakura shrine¡¯s ¡°Miko power,¡± however,

    He never received arbitration from a shrine maiden.

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s 17 years old. In other words, that¡¯s the time where arbitration was held.

    If Luna-san is a child from arbitration, then that would be 12-years ago.

    The new boss cannot have an arbitration from a shrine maiden through sex.

    In short, the boss who wants to take over isn¡¯t Tsukiko-san¡¯s(or Luna-san either) father.

    ¡¸ The boss from that organization, no, the boss from ten years ago, is he still alive? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s the boss from that time, he¡¯s already dead. His son succeeded in his place for a while, but the organization didn¡¯t fit together that someone stronger among the henchmen became the new boss ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s the new boss now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, the head now is the third. They¡¯ve decided to have the top ranking executive in that system ¡¹

    I see. They have no relation with Tsukiko-san.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the name of that new boss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Satake. Unryu Kaizan Mori family¡¯s 7th Generation Patriarch, Satake Nobuo ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    I see.

    The big boss of the hijacking group just became the head recently, he heard about the Miko power but, he hasn¡¯t experienced it himself.

    Therefore, he¡¯s looking down on Takakura shrine¡¯s ¡°Miko power¡± and ¡°Arbitration.¡±

    I think.

    That is why he¡¯s acting recklessly, killing the priest and the shrine maiden, and is now trying to hijack the shrine.

    In short. His purpose isn¡¯t to take over.

    Boss Satake is trying to show off by crushing the ¡°Miko power,¡± which the old generation have faith in.

    He wants to grasp the real power of the Yakuza world and wipe out the generations older than him.

    Then that means,

    From what I heard, the boss wanted to take over the shrine, killed the priest, and the shrine maiden who happened to be there got involved and died as well.

    However, it¡¯s the opposite.

    Satake plans to kill the shrine maiden from the start. The husband was the one who got involved.

    Jii-chan must be worried about the Takakura sisters, so he altered the truth.

    The Takakura sisters have absolute confidence in their ¡°Miko power¡± that they believe that all of the Yakuza in the world are afraid of the Takakura house¡¯s shrine maidens.

    To the sisters, their mother was mistakenly murdered.

    The reason being,

    If the purpose of boss Satake is to not to take over the Takakura shrine but kill all the shrine maidens of Takakura house, then,

    Satake would send the Yakuza not with the purpose of kidnapping the sisters, but,

    to kill them.

    Once the Takakura sisters died, the bloodline of Takakura house shrine maidens will stop.

    Satake will be able to show off to the older generation.

    The Takakura sisters¡¯ lives are at risk.

    Therefore, Jii-chan brought them to Tokyo hurriedly.

    Then, his explanations are different from the truth.

    If they discover the truth that their lives are in danger as the Yakuza who had faith in them now wants to kill the shrine maidens, it will cause a massive shock to them.

    That¡¯s why Jii-chan lied that Satake¡¯s purpose is to kidnap the succeeding shrine maiden for his takeover.

    It¡¯s all not to put the sisters in a corner.

    ¡¸ Then, who¡¯s the head of the other Yakuza group. Andou Kuzawa¡¯s group ¡¹

    I asked Shou-neechan

    The story so far is that there¡¯s a Yakuza group that opposes the hijack faction, although they don¡¯t want the Takakura sisters to become prostitutes, so they chased after the girls from Kansai to Tokyo.

    ¡¸ Is the boss of that Yakuza group the head for over ten years? ¡¹

    If my prediction is correct, then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, he¡¯s been the big boss for about 20 years already ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied.

    In short, that one¡¯s Tsukiko-san¡¯s father.

    He¡¯s the man who received arbitration 17 years ago.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s his name? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kansai Raijin Oodori family¡¯s patriarch, Oodori Hiroyoshi ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s voice sounds a bit dark.

    That¡¯s perhaps,

    ¡¸ Does that Oodori boss think differently compared to Andou Kuzawa ¡¹

    Boss Oodori should have experienced the real ¡°Miko power.¡±

    That also means he knows how fearsome it is.

    Now. Satake made a sudden action, and the shrine maiden died.

    Subsequently, the three daughters aren¡¯t shrine-maidens yet.

    What is Oodori thinking in this situation?

    Does he want to protect the Takakura sisters and connect to the blood of the shrine maidens?

    Or,

    Does he want to break the shrine maiden¡¯s bloodline?

    ¡¸ Jii-chan protecting these girls means ¡°that¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can think of.

    ¡¸ I think that your guess is correct ¡¹

    If boss Oodori thinks of saving the Takakura shrine¡¯s arbitrators, then,

    Jii-chan should come to help.

    Yakuza organizations cannot make strong connections with the Takakura shrine, but.

    At least, Jii-chan should be able to discuss with them.

    This is basically a problem in the Yakuza world.

    However.

    Jii-chan deployed all units of Kouzuki SS.

    He¡¯s confronting the two Yakuza groups all-out.

    Jii-chan¡¯s going this far, then that means.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m beaten ¡¹

    That boss knows how fearsome Takakura shrine maidens¡¯ power is.

    He also wants to kill the Takakura sisters.

    Even though it¡¯s his own daughter.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san looks at me curiously.

    Tsukiko-san looks at me in wonder silently.

    ¡¸ Haha, this is definitely an emergency ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve already intercepted all of the Yakuza contacts. We know what they¡¯re thinking and how they¡¯re moving ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS moves knowing everything.

    They know about the new generation head Satake who doesn¡¯t know anything about the shrine maidens, and yet he killed her along with the priest.

    They also know about boss Oodori from the old generation who¡¯s familiar with the horror of the shrine maidens.

    And how he wants to eradicate the shrine maiden¡¯s lineage on this opportunity.

    That Yakuza plan to kill the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ But. Shou-neechan ¡¹

    Andou Kuzawa was different.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right. Andou and others who work at the bottom of the organization have genuine thoughts. Their belief continue from the old days of Takakura shrine ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. They are in trouble without our arbitration ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko-san puffs her huge chest.

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine prospers by letting the groups coexist ¡¹

    Yomiko-san thinks that she¡¯s not abandoned by the Yakuza yet.

    ¡¸ And so, does Andou know about it? ¡¹

    I choose my words so Yomiko-san and Tsukiko-san won¡¯t worry

    ¡¸ No, They don¡¯t know, their superiors don¡¯t reveal their real intent. Perhaps ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    I see. They¡¯re using Andou¡¯s sympathy for the Takakura sisters.

    Once the sisters are secured, they¡¯re going to kill them.

    They could easily make reasons that Satake¡¯s underlings killed the sisters in the middle of transport.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, could it be that I brought these two to danger because of my plan on taking them downtown? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Not at all. This is not a bad plan at all. However ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shows a wry smile in the mirror.

    ¡¸ This car of mine isn¡¯t bulletproof, prepare for the worst ¡¹

    Bulletproof.

    ¡¸ It would get heavy if I turn it bulletproof. Even if we have higher horsepower engine, the handling will still get worse, you see? I prefer to escape to a safe place fast than to make the car heavy ¡¹

    It¡¯s a sports car after all. It¡¯s avoiding danger with speed, I guess.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s a worry if the enemy shoots their gun ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for that! Those people want to get their hands on the successors of the shrine maidens. They will never try to hurt us! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san believes as such.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Sure, Shingetsu is reassuring, but.

    It¡¯s condolence for us if we have to show Shingetsu to Andou and such.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, can I? ¡¹

    I look at Yomiko-san.

    ¡¸ My breasts? ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m having fun with Tsukiko-san¡¯s breasts, so I don¡¯t have to, but.

    Well, how about I massage those too while we¡¯re at it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, I guess I¡¯ll ask you while rubbing. Thanks, Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all ¡¹

    I massage Yomiko-san¡¯s loli tits this time.

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    Oh, the sensation from climax still remains.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯d like to from Yomiko-san ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ If the Takakura shrine maiden is at full power, what happens? ¡¹

    Boss Oodori who experienced the full power is trying to kill the Takakura sisters, even if one of them was his real daughter.

    So, what is there to fear from the Miko power?

    ¡¸ Controlling the other people as you want isn¡¯t everything to it, right? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s power is only to control.

    It¡¯s incomplete and immature; therefore it didn¡¯t work on me, Jii-chan, or Minaho-neesan.

    Right now, Michi suppresses it with her Qi.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san replies with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ Well, I still don¡¯t have the full Miko power! That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know it yet! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Did your late mother not show it to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Never! ¡¹

    I see.

    The arbitration was done 17 years ago.

    Even if Luna-san was born from the arbitration,

    That would mean that Yomiko-san and Luna-san are both still young.

    They can¡¯t possibly see what a shrine maiden does.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s having both her power and the opposite of it ¡¹

    Michi speaks up suddenly.

    ¡¸ Her current power is to send her Qi to the other party and manipulate them as she wills it. Of course, it¡¯s immature. However, the shrine maidens should have the power to accept other people¡¯s Qi as well ¡¹

    Accept Qi?

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because shrine maidens train with sex ¡¹

    Michi replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Besides, if their training is to become a prostitute and have sex with multiple men then I think that their purpose is to train Qi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If the Shrine maidens only give their Qi, that would be unfair. Even if they control other people¡¯s mind, it will just be temporary. I think that they cannot fulfill their role of the arbitrator if it¡¯s only that ¡¹

    I see. Even if they force the Yakuza to shake hands.

    That would only be because the shrine maidens controlled them.

    Once they come back to their house, their anger to the other party only rises.

    The conflict will never end.

    ¡¸ Why do both Yakuza bosses need to have sex? What happens resulting from sex? That¡¯s what I thought ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Michi, did you get any answers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master. Perhaps, Takakura shrine maidens accept all of the Qi of her partner during sex

    ¡¸ So what will they do once they receive everything? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ They can see through the heart of the man ¡¹

    Everything?

    ¡¸ Their current worries, regrets in the pasts, their troubles, and even their concerns about the future. I think that the shrine maidens can see through everything in the mind of their partner ¡¹

    That means.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s fatal for businesses such as Yakuza. Their sins in the past and sins about to commit are all known ¡¹

    Their past crimes, the shrine maiden will know if one has regret or frustration lurking deep inside their mind.

    The crimes they plan now, the shrine maiden will be able to see what they expect.

    ¡¸ To control one¡¯s mind and to see through it, the Yakuza are afraid of the Takakura shrine maiden because of these two powers, I thought ¡¹

    Ah, I think that¡¯s right.

    I now know the reason why Oodori is trying to kill the Takakura sisters.

    Boss Oodori who once experienced arbitration,

    it means that the sister¡¯s mother has seen through his mind.

    All of his past sins.

    All of his fears.

    That would be a fearsome experience for Oodori.

    ¡¸ And now, there¡¯s no shrine maidens ¡¹

    Satake killed off Oodori¡¯s subject of fear.

    However.

    There are still the daughters of Takakura house.

    He has to kill the sisters and stop the bloodline of the shrine maidens.

    Or else, Oodori¡¯s anxiety will not go away.

    Even if it¡¯s his own daughter,

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve connected all the dots ¡¹

    I said. Yomiko-san and Tsukiko-san looked at me curiously.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I will protect you three ¡¹

    I prepare myself.

    I cannot let them die for such reasons.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice and all, but ¡¹

    Yomiko-san said.

    ¡¸ How long do you plan on massaging my breasts? ¡¹

 Chapter 661. Sacred and Vulgar

    Now then, our car drives through the night downtown area.

    The windows of shops facing the main road are overflowing with bright lights.

    Clothes shop, fast food, shoe stores, ramen, izakaya, ramen shops.

    Signs of various shops are lit up.

    A lot of people walking on the streets.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, stop on that roadside ¡¹

    I said.

    Shou-neechan packed in between several other cars parked on the side.

    It¡¯s dark inside the car.

    With this, people from the outside can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside.

    They can tell that there are people inside, but they will think that we parked because we¡¯re waiting for someone or something else.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s car is a fancy American car, but nobody¡¯s concerned about it in this much hustle.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, Tsukiko-san, look outside ¡¹

    I say while rubbing Yomiko-san¡¯s 14-year-old breasts.

    There¡¯s a bath towel hiding everything from her shoulder below so nobody from outside can tell that I¡¯m rubbing her breasts.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of people walking around, right? ¡¹

    Young university students.

    Couples.

    A salaryman, going home.

    An old woman.

    Office ladies.

    Anyway, various people are walking on both sides.

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san asks me sullenly.

    ¡¸ I guess, let¡¯s see, there, that¡¯s a coffee shop, see? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what they call Chain stores, they sell coffee for about 250 yen.

    You can see the inside of the store through the window glass.

    ¡¸That man is operating his phone over there, right? ¡¹

    I see a man in his twenties on the table.

    He¡¯s wearing a red T-shirt and black eyeglasses, jeans, and dirty sneakers as well.

    His blonde hair is unkempt, and his facial hair shows his laziness.

    I can¡¯t imagine him working at a job at all.

    He might be a college student or a part-timer.

    I¡¯m only sure that he¡¯s not a salaryman.

    ¡¸ What about him? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san looks at that man.

    ¡¸ Try imagining that man touching you just like the way I touch your breasts right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why?! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Just do it ¡¹

    I knead Yomiko-san¡¯s nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Yomiko-san protests but I¡¯m not stopping.

    ¡¸ Imagine some other guy you just met and don¡¯t even know who touches your raw breasts like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    Yomiko-san trembles.

    ¡¸ Then, look at the old man wearing a suit two tables beyond that. Can you see him? ¡¹

    That¡¯s a 40-year-old bald salaryman.

    He wipes his sweat off his forehead and neck after drinking iced coffee.

    ¡¸ Imagine it. That man..Licking you. Like this ¡¹

    I lick behind Yomiko-san¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s back muscles shivered.

    ¡¸ Imagine. That man licking Yomiko-san¡¯s whole naked body ¡¹

    I whisper to Yomiko-san then start licking her nape.

    ¡¸ N-No, disgusting. I don¡¯t want that man to lick me ¡¹

    Though she¡¯s trembling, Yomiko-san doesn¡¯t look away from that middle-aged office worker.

    ¡¸ Then, can you see the old man behind him? ¡¹

    A skinny old man is sitting behind the previous one.

    His face is wrinkled, his crew cut hair is colored gray, he¡¯s wearing a white polo shirt under his work jumpers. His pants are a blue uniform style.

    Oh, he¡¯s a security guard at a construction site.

    He¡¯s still wearing his security guard uniform trousers, he only changed his top clothes.

    ¡¸ Imagine it. That old man, touching your body. Licking on your bare skin. Doing the same act that I did with Mana, sex ¡¹

    I lower the zipper in my pants.

    Then I stick out my erect penis.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Touch it ¡¹

    I forcibly grabbed Yomiko-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ N-No, I¡¯m afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, touch it, and grab it here ¡¹

    I forced her to grab my penis.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s hot! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san becomes aware of a man¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸ And now, look outside ¡¹

    I instruct her to look back at the people at the coffee shop while holding my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Those men over there all have this thing. It¡¯s getting hard right now because Yomiko-san¡¯s touching it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that hard thing will go inside Yomiko-san. It will keep on rubbing inside and then pour in baby seeds. You¡¯ve seen it, right? That was sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex ¡¹

    Yomiko-san swallows her saliva.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, can you do it with that old man? What if that old man says that he wants to have sex with Yomiko-san by all means? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll get naked just like how Mana did it earlier. Your whole body is for him to see, to lick, and to put inside his penis to ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t do it with that old man then how about that fat salaryman? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even more. I don¡¯t want that man to touch me. I don¡¯t even want to show my body to him ¡¹

    Yomiko-san says as if spitting out.

    ¡¸ And, what about me? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, do you think you can have sex with me? ¡¹

    She looks at me with frightened eyes.

    I continue to play with her breasts.

    She¡¯s still holding my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you can¡¯t? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m only afraid ¡¹

    Her hand gripping my penis holds me tighter.

    ¡¸ Okay. You can let go ¡¹

    I said.

    I let go of Yomiko-san¡¯s breasts.

    Yomiko-san¡¯s dazed from the shock.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m saying that you don¡¯t have to hold it anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But if you want to hold it like that forever, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    After going that far, Yomiko-san finally lets go of my penis.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s sweating from nervousness.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, listen. If you become a prostitute, you cannot choose the person you¡¯ll have sex with ¡¹

    I look at Yomiko-san¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t choose? What does that mean? ¡¹

    Yomiko-san looks at me with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸ A prostitute¡¯s job is to have sex with men. That means, getting naked, having your body touched, shoving a hard penis inside you, and pouring semen inside your womb. That applies to all the men Yomiko-san will have sex with ¡¹

    Actually, Minaho-neesan will check the customers.

    Kuromori is a luxury brothel for only big-shots of political and business affairs.

    Minaho-neesan will send away those who can¡¯t pay and those who don¡¯t have class.

    Therefore, nobody will play with Yomiko-san¡¯s body indiscriminately.

    However, as for what job a prostitute does.

    I need to let Yomiko-san understand it¡¯s main purpose.

    ¡¸ You see that man wearing a red shirt right now? That fat middle-aged salaryman. Or that skinny old man? No, it¡¯s possible that any one of the men walking in front of this car can have sex with Yomiko-san. Anyone who has penis can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why does it have to be like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A prostitute¡¯s job is to have sex with males who want it ¡¹

    Actually, there¡¯s money exchange in between.

    However, I won¡¯t say that on purpose.

    ¡¸ By the way, has Yomiko-san kissed a man before? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Never ¡¹

    Obviously.

    ¡¸ Then, imagine it. You¡¯re kissing every man who is around this car ¡¹

    She feels instinctive disgust.

    ¡¸ Look, there are three salarymen on that side. Yomiko-san, go out and kiss those people ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t kiss them then it¡¯s impossible for you to have sex with them. If you can¡¯t do either, you can¡¯t become a prostitute ¡¹

    I speak coldly.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, you promised Jii-chan that you¡¯ll become a prostitute, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She¡¯ll repay her debts with her body as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, practice with someone to become a prostitute. Go have sex with some man outside. Like that old man making a call. Young man, old man, fat man, thin man, a tall man or even a thin man, you should try experiencing sex with various people ¡¹

    Yomiko-san shivers.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, how about ten people for tonight. Wait, how about 20 men? After all, I have to report the results to Jii-chan tomorrow ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ And so, get off the car, Yomiko-san. Then, shout loudly ¡°those who want to have sex with me, line up!¡± Then, have sex with everyone that lines up ¡¹

    Yomiko-san¡¯s face turns pale.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo! Yomi can¡¯t do that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? You can¡¯t? ¡¹

    I speak in a deeper voice.

    ¡¸ Then, you can¡¯t become a prostitute. Are you sure about that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Yomiko-san hesitates.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please give me the same test ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san sitting on the other side;

    Asks me.

    ¡¸ First, touching my breasts, isn¡¯t it? Please do ¡¹

    She exposes her naked chest hidden under the bath towel.

    ¡¸ Then, I just have to hold Kuromori-sama¡¯s¡­thing, right? ¡¹

    She grabs my erect penis with her trembling hands.

    I knew it, she¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll touch yours too ¡¹

    I touch Tsukiko-san¡¯s breasts. It¡¯s sweating all over. Her nipples are erect, however.

    ¡¸ Then, imagine, isn¡¯t it? First, those men from the shop ¡¹

    Instead of replying, I rub Tsukiko-san¡¯s breasts.

    I pinched her nipples.

    ¡¸ Afuu! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san puts pressure on her hand gripping my penis.

    ¡¸ That man wearing a red shirt over there. Exposing my skin. Touching my naked body. Licking me. Then, stuffing the hard thing inside my body ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san takes her time to imagine.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That large man wearing a suit. Touch. Lick. Then sex. Ah, no. I knew it. I can¡¯t. It¡¯s impossible for me ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san asks herself with an earnest look.

    ¡¸ That old man on the back. Getting naked in front of that man. Touch my skin. Lick me with his tongue. Then, perform sex. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko? ¡¹

    The three-year younger sister looks at her earnest-looking sister in shock.

    ¡¸ Then, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s big and beautiful eyes look at me.

    I grab Tsukiko-san¡¯s breasts tighter.

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s hand is trembling as she holds my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I think I can do it with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san?

    ¡¸ I can do it. I¡¯ll do sex with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Oh, I can feel Tsukiko-san¡¯s heart beating hard.

    Her skin is sweating.

    ¡¸ Then, lastly, all the men around the car, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san looks away from me and then outside the car.

    ¡¸ I really can¡¯t. I¡¯ve been raised in an all girls school all this time with Yomiko-sama, so I¡¯m not good at dealing with men ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me again.

    ¡¸ But, we promised Kouzuki-sama. At least, one of us sisters must become a prostitute. If it¡¯s impossible for Yomiko-sama, then I must become a prostitute no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not absolute ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, we made a promise to Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    She has pride.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kuromori-sama, please teach me about sex. I¡¯ll do my best to learn. I¡¯ll memorize it. I¡¯ll make my body get used to getting naked in front of a man. First, learning from Kuromori-sama, then, I¡¯ll try to have sex with other men. One of each, young men, old men, thin men, plump men, tall men, small men, I¡¯ll do it in order ¡¹

    She speaks strongly.

    Tsukiko-san¡¯s face is pale, her body is trembling.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating yet she¡¯s still grabbing my erect penis.

    ¡¸ If Tsukiko¡¯s doing it then Yomi too! Yomi will do it also! ¡¹

    Yomiko-san says, but.

    ¡¸ No, Yomiko-sama, please do not force yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko too! Don¡¯t do the impossible! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the eldest ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san tries to force a smile for Yomiko-san.

    However, she can¡¯t smile.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right now, Takakura house is in crisis. Father and Mother are gone, it¡¯s the eldest daughter¡¯s duty to protect our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko. I¡¯m the successor of the Takakura house! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san has the desire to protect her sisters as the eldest.

    Yomiko-san has her self-confidence as the successor shrine maiden as she inherited her priest father¡¯s blood.

    Both want to sacrifice themselves and protect their sisters.

    Their emotions are now showing up.

    Yes, that¡¯s first-stage over for now.

    ¡¸ Okay, Tsukiko-san. No, Tsukiko. You¡¯re now my student, so I¡¯m calling you Tsukiko. Okay? ¡¹

    I say, stopping Yomiko-san from speaking.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait, M-Me too ¡¹

    Yomiko-san tells me in panic.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll do it too. Please, teach me. Teach Yomi about sex too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama, please don¡¯t force yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I stop Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yomiko says that she wants me to teach her. I don¡¯t know whether you can become a prostitute, but I¡¯ll show you how to have sex with me first ¡¹

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m telling you two beforehand, you can¡¯t become prostitutes just by learning about sex. I mentioned this earlier; you can¡¯t become a prostitute unless you can have sex with any man ¡¹

    I draw the line ahead of time.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ll have sex with me before various men. I¡¯ll check whether you¡¯re suited to become a prostitute or not. Maybe one of you two becomes a prostitute, or perhaps, neither of you can¡¯t. In the meantime, we can¡¯t know it unless we have sex ¡¹

    I said. Yomiko;

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei, please take care of us ¡¹

    She calls me ¡°Sensei¡± now.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, my best regards. Please give me your guidance first ¡¹

    Oh, Tsukiko wants to delay me from raping Yomiko even for a bit.

    Right.

    I have to report to Jii-chan tomorrow.

    If I¡¯m delayed from teaching Tsukiko sex education, then Yomiko might be out of time.

    Well, I won¡¯t let that happen though.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t decide that now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please consider it, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko doesn¡¯t want to call me ¡°Sensei¡± it seems.

    Well, I¡¯m younger than her so I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ By the way, you can let go now ¡¹

    I tell Tsukiko-san

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hold it anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    Tsukiko-san lets go of my erect penis in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, start driving ¡¹

    I hide my penis under my clothes for now and said.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Shou-neechan restarts the engine.

    We came here to know Tsukiko and Yomiko¡¯s resolve.

    If they didn¡¯t resolve themselves, then whatever I do is useless.

    The results; the two are ready for it.

    That¡¯s good enough.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Our car starts driving the roadway once again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ So, should we do as planned after this? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, how¡¯s the situation? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Everything¡¯s as expected, but things will get rough starting now ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    I look outside the window.

    I see a shrine we happen to pass through.

    ¡¸ Is Takakura shrine larger than that one? ¡¹

    I ask the sisters casually.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s way bigger. This cannot compare ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a good one. The whole mountain is their compound, it had a solemn atmosphere, quite an elegant shrine. I¡¯ve seen it in the documents ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Takakura house¡¯s branch families also live in the Takakura shrine which is currently hijacked by the Yakuza.

    Tsukiko and her sisters can¡¯t return to the shrine they were born and raised.

    They probably didn¡¯t even conduct the interview in Takakura shrine yesterday.

    The Takakura sisters are probably under Kouzuki SS¡¯ protection in advance before meeting Jii-chan in a Kouzuki family residence in Kyoto.

    ¡¸ Why is it that shrine maidens have to train as prostitutes? ¡¹

    Suddenly, Michi asks from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking about it all this time ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sacred things must swallow up all the vulgar and be still holy ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied.

    ¡¸ If you genuinely want a solemn atmosphere, go to a Christian cathedral in Europe, when you go there, you can feel that it is indeed a sacred place. It¡¯s literally a sanctuary. It¡¯s a pure space ¡¹

    I imagine a historic shrine in the forest or a majestic cathedral made of stone.

    Yeah, that for sure has a sacred atmosphere.

    ¡¸ But, humans who visit such a pure space are vulgar, they have wicked thoughts in their lives, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says while lightly turning the handle.

    ¡¸ Worshippers who make requests to God are greedy people in the end. ¡°I want my family to be healthy,¡± is okay, but, ¡°I want to be accepted in the school I want,¡± is cuter. ¡°I want to become rich,¡± or ¡°I want the person I like to like me back,¡± is already what you call a desire, don¡¯t you think? For example ¡°I want my hated boss to lose his position and the corporation to downsize¡± ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s the worshippers who have wicked ¡°desires¡± on a pure ¡°sacred area.¡±

    ¡¸ If they release their desires, that pure place will also get dirty ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Actually, there¡¯s plenty of shrines in Japan who became like that. They were such pure, sacred areas and yet their solemn atmosphere is wholly lost. It changed to a tourist spot, and the grounds became filled with stone monuments and bamboo shoots for unknown reasons ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine will not become like that ¡¹

    Yomiko says, but.

    It¡¯s unknown what will happen depending on the new priest.

    Takakura shrine currently is absent of priest and shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ But, sanctuaries who keep their solemnity will not break no matter how much evil thoughts the worshippers bring in. Instead, they make their worshippers feel holy. In short, swallowing up all the evil and turning it holy. That¡¯s what you call a true sanctuary ¡¹

    I see. The worshippers can go home feeling holy by abandoning their wicked thoughts on the sanctuary.

    The sanctuary accepts and exorcizes all the abandoned thoughts.

    ¡¸ I wonder if Takakura shrine maidens are actually that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ The shrine maidens take in the evil thoughts from people who depend on them and feel sacred afterward ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, sex? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Kakka mentioned about holy prostitutes in Japan, didn¡¯t he? Even in foreign countries, there are prostitutes at temples since ancient times. One embraces prostitutes in addition to visiting God. Have you heard of this before ¡°Exorcism via having sex with a prostitute,¡± was an idea before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex¡¯ power is an object of faith. In Japan, there¡¯s a culture to hide a Ukiyo-e in their Kimono as an amulet ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I agree with what you said earlier, that if they want to become shrine maidens, they need to have sex with men who ask for it ¡¹

    She looks at Yomiko and Tsukiko in the mirror.

    ¡¸ After all, a shrine cannot be picky with their worshippers, right? Shrines only have to accept whoever has any wicked desire, no matter what kind of person they are. Then, they must absorb all of those evil thoughts and return with pure feelings. ¡¹

    Shrine maidens have to suck off the evil and give off pure feelings.

    Can they do that?

    Ah.

    ¡¸ I see. Jii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks me.

    ¡¸ No, nothing ¡¹

    Jii-chan wants me to think about ¡°prostitutes¡± through Takakura sisters.

    Before the Kuromori brothel reopens.

    What is a prostitute?

    Or maybe, what should our brothel aim for the future?

    The holy shrine maidens of Takakura house is used as an example to think.

    That¡¯s the trial.

    My trial.

    Then.

    Burururururu.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s communication equipment rings.

    ¡¸ Yes, Seki here ¡¹

    Shou-neechan answers the call.

    ¡¸ Roger. We¡¯ll go with plan D. Get ready ¡¹

    Us driving around the downtown as a decoy gave results.

    The enemy took the bait!!!

 Chapter 662. Letâ€™s go

    We part from downtown.

    The lights in the down are decreasing. Thus the surroundings are getting darker.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look behind. Three cars are tailing us ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says from the driver seat.

    I look through the rear mirror.

    Yeah, there¡¯s lights from three cars following us.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time they come ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko. You¡¯ll be severing your connection with Andou, with Yakuza. Do you mind? ¡¹

    I asked. Yomiko replies instead of Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Those people worked hard for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be specific ¡¹

    ¡¸ They guard Mother and Father, and when we go somewhere, they accompany us. They helped out a lot even at festivals in Takakura shrine ¡¹

    In addition to manpower, the Yakuza may have supported the Takakura shrine financially as well.

    ¡¸ Andou Kuzawa-san comes to protect Takakura shrine from Kansai Raijin family ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    In short, he¡¯s a dispatch underling from a big Yakuza organization.

    He doesn¡¯t know the real objective of the higher-ups.

    If it is as Yomiko said; if the Yakuza were protecting the people of Takakura house, then.

    Why were Yomiko¡¯s parents murdered?

    There¡¯s no doubt that the Yakuza is involved with the murder of the shrine maiden.

    It¡¯s not the underlings but the higher-ups who want it.

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯re no longer needed if Tsukiko seriously plans to become a prostitute ¡¹

    I look at Tsukiko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I will protect you and your sisters from now on. So, you have to say goodbye to Andou ¡¹

    Even if the underlings of Yakuza like Andou and others try to protect the Takakura house from now on,

    As long as there¡¯s a higher-up giving instructions, they can¡¯t be safe.

    ¡¸ However, the Takakura shrine maidens have been their arbitrator for generations. If we break our relationship with them ¡¹

    Yomiko tells me.

    ¡¸ Then think about that after you finished your training and become real shrine maidens, okay? ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters cannot do the significant tasks of shrine maidens right now.

    ¡¸ If you were to train, the Yakuza¡¯s protection will only get in the way. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. Those people will try to pull us to their camp instead ¡¹

    Yomiko still believes that the Yakuza needs the Takakura shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ Even if Andou-san protects us, they¡¯ll only make the Takakura shrine maidens serve them for the convenience of their group even before we finish our training ¡¹

    Tsukiko signs.

    ¡¸ Andou-san isn¡¯t a bad guy, but the organization¡¯s higher-ups¡¯ orders are absolute ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to become a ¡®bird in a cage,¡¯ I¡¯ll become the next shrine maiden! I don¡¯t want them to control us, I want them to trust me as a shrine maiden ¡¹

    It seems that Yomiko genuinely wants to become a shrine maiden.

    Oh, so that¡¯s why.

    Tsukiko accumulates strong Qi inside of her and yet she doesn¡¯t show it to Yomiko.

    She¡¯s locking out her power to make Yomiko the next shrine maiden.

    Yomiko, the daughter of the priest is much more suitable to become the next shrine maiden than herself who¡¯s a daughter of a Yakuza boss as a result of the arbitration.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll have to break off your relationship with Andou and others. Okay? ¡¹

    I speak in a firm tone.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do everything Kuromori-sama says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave it to Sensei ¡¹

    Okay

    ¡¸ They¡¯re coming from behind ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells us.

    Looking at it, two of the cars following us are¡­

    They¡¯re speeding up.

    Then, they go in front of our car.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re blocking our path ¡¹

    The two cars block the lane.

    The car from behind comes close to us.

    We can¡¯t escape.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t we do something? ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    The Yakuza in one of the cars in the front gave some hand signals.

    ¡¸ They intend to bring us over there ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s gaze shows a ruined pachinko parlor.

    So they plan to lead us to the parking lot.

    ¡¸ Well, sure, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Shou-neechan turns the handle, following the car in the front.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The night¡¯s dark, no, the moon¡¯s showing up.

    We¡¯re forced to stop our car in a street where there¡¯s hardly other cars passing through.

    We enter the premise of the pachinko parlor.

    The car behind us closed the exit.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s here. Andou Kuzawa ¡¹

    Michi said from the passenger seat.

    It¡¯s dark, so I can¡¯t really see who¡¯s inside the Yakuza¡¯s car, however.

    Michi felt Andou¡¯s Qi it seems.

    ¡¸ Goddammit! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fuck! ¡¹

    Yakuza men come down from their cars.

    ¡¸ Should I come out as well? ¡¹

    Michi asks me, but.

    ¡¸ No, not now ¡¹

    I stop Michi.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s ten of them, I think I can control them by myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just stay inside for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve locked the doors and windows ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Look!? I knew it! ¡¹

    Five guys who got off their car and surrounded our car.

    Then, they looked at the window of the backseat.

    They checked Tsukiko and Yomiko¡¯s faces.

    ¡¸ Aniki! Ojou and the other is definitely inside! ¡¹

    A subordinate shouted, then Andou Kuzawa comes down from the car on the back

    He slowly approached our car and to Tsukiko¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ Ojou, we¡¯ve been looking for you ¡¹

    Tsukiko only looks straight ahead. She doesn¡¯t turn to Andou.

    ¡¸ Alright, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be sure to keep Ojou safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou, please get off the car! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko-ojousan too! Please! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s confused by the Yakuza¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Was it Kouzuki? Or Kuromori? Either way, don¡¯t be misled by the Tokyo people. We, the Kansai locals know what¡¯s best for Ojou! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Open the door! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go eat Yomiko-ojousan¡¯s favorite spaghetti! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can eat cake too! ¡¹

    It seems like those approaching the car are Yomiko and her sisters¡¯ bodyguard at times.

    The remaining Yakuza seem to be looking at our situation from a bit further location.

    ¡¸ We know, you must be worried about Luna-ojousan. We¡¯ll definitely rescue Luna-ojousan ¡¹

    ¡¸ So please, open the door and come down ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re begging you Ojou, do you even trust them? ¡¹

    Andou bows his head to Tsukiko across the glass window.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at Tsukiko worriedly, but.

    Tsukiko doesn¡¯t respond.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, hey! Andouuuu!! How long are you going to do that?! ¡¹

    A Yakuza who¡¯s watching from behind comes in walking heavily.

    ¡¸ Tsukahara-san, we¡¯re trying to persuade Ojou right now, could you wait for a bit longer? ¡¹

    Andou turns around from his attitude towards Tsukiko and intimidates Tsukahara.

    I mean, he seems to be getting fired up.

    ¡¸ What? What? What did you say?! Persuade?! Was that a fucking persuasion?! Ojou?! Please! Ojou!! Really?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You fucking said it now!> Tsukahara-san! ¡¹

    The two glare at each other.

    Is this what they call a glaring fight?

    ¡¸ Are you a fucking idiot Andou?! Who cares if they¡¯re schoolgirls?! Nor I give a damn about your persuasion but hurry up and drag them out!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Doing that would be rude to the Takakura shrine maidens you know! Bastard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What shrine maiden?! They¡¯re just little girls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? The fuck you said? Tsukahara-san! Are you trying to mock the daughters of Takakura?! If you fucking want them out, then think of some other goddamn ideas you fucker! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The fuck did you say?! Did I fucking hear you say that? Hey! Hey! Hey! Andou! Fucking Andou! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop adding ¡°Fucking¡± before my name you fucker! ¡¹

    The two grabs each other¡¯s collars.

    ¡¸ Wait! Wait! Wait! Aniki! Andou-aniki! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Boss Tsukahara! Please calm down! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You two have no reason to fight right now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look! Ojou! Takakura Ojou! Please come out and help Aniki! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell them to not fight for your sake! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please! Ojou! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko-ojousan too! Please ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this farce?

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haa, Andou, you¡¯re fucking useless. Look now. People from the main office came ¡¹

    Tsukahara looks at the road.

    Oh, six cars are coming towards us.

    ¡¸ Ojou, please hurry up. We can do something about them right now. Please hurry ¡¹

    Tsukiko doesn¡¯t respond.

    People coming from the six cars close down to the pachinko parlor one after another.

    ¡¸ Ooh! Well done! ¡¹

    An old man with short mustache and sunglasses comes down from a big black Benz.

    ¡¸ Tsukahara and Andou, was it? I¡¯ll remember your names. Yeah. I will tell my boss about you two. You no longer have to worry. Leave this to us, and go back to Kansai now ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Though you say that, you intend to take all of the achievement for yourself, don¡¯t you? Boss Kaneko ¡¹

    Tsukahara tells the short mustache Yakuza while laughing.

    ¡¸ Was I someone with such small balls? Worry not, worry not. Leave this to Kaneko. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it Kaneko-san. I¡¯m moving under the head¡¯s orders ¡¹

    Andou said.

    ¡¸ So what? Are you so amazing now that you can complain about someone at the headquarters? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I meant ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that a young novice like you is trying to disobey seems like this Kaneko is being looked down on. That¡¯s sad. Really sad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey Andou! You can¡¯t be rude to boss Kaneko! ¡¹

    Tsukahara gets in between, fearing that he might get reprimanded as well.

    ¡¸ Go on, apologize. Beg for Kaneko¡¯s forgiveness! Idiot! ¡¹

    However, Andou.

    ¡¸ Even if the other party¡¯s a boss, I cannot back off. I¡¯ve been Takakura Ojou¡¯s bodyguard for long ¡¹

    He resists right in front of them.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Is that so? Really, is that so? So you won¡¯t listen to me by all means? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll die together with these girls. Are you okay with that?! ¡¹

    The small mustache boss waves his hand, and the Yakuza comes down with guns in their hands.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I hold Tsukiko¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ But, Sensei, if I recall, this car ¡¹

    Yomiko speaks worriedly.

    Yes, Shou-neechan did say it earlier.

    This car isn¡¯t bulletproof.

    ¡¸ What does this mean? ¡¹

    Andou asks the boss.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t get it? This is the higher-ups¡¯ decision. ¡¹

    Kaneko boss laughs.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll dispose of everyone in the Takakura bloodline. That means massacre! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! The boss from the headquarters know that the Takakura shrine maidens are a special existence, don¡¯t they?! ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what the top decided! They¡¯ve made their decision, so you can¡¯t complain, can you?! You really are a useless bastard!!! ¡¹

    Kaneko spits.

    ¡¸ Hey, do you mind?! We¡¯ll be shooting this car with bullets! Everyone in that car along with the Takakura ladies will die! Then, we¡¯ll burn this car! ¡¹

    Then, he looks inside the car.

    ¡¸ That guard from Kouzuki looks beautiful, I sad to kill her together with the Takakura ladies. Actually, I¡¯d like to have some fun and fuck for tonight but, the top gave an order to deal with things as soon as possible. Don¡¯t think badly of us ¡¹

    Then, he looked at me.

    ¡¸ Oh, hey there boy. Don¡¯t bear a grudge on us, okay? Well, don¡¯t worry. I think that you won¡¯t have any regrets in life since you¡¯re dying with such beauties on your side. Right? ¡¹

    He speaks things on his own convenience.

    Then, Kaneko looks at Andou and his men.

    ¡¸ And so, what about you? Your Aniki seems to want to oppose me to the end, if you¡¯re going to follow him then I¡¯ll have to shoot you together with everyone! So, what do you want to do?! ¡¹

    Kaneko shouts Andou¡¯s underlings look at each other¡¯s faces.

    Then.

    ¡¸ A-Aniki ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-We ¡¹

    They take distance from Andou.

    ¡¸ Sorry, my kid was just born ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I can¡¯t disobey the headquarters ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Aniki! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I cannot die and leave my parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    Andou looks at his subordinates.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I know. You¡¯re only going this far. Thanks for everything so far. But ¡¹

    He glares at Kaneko.

    ¡¸ I will not back off here! If I do, I will not have a face to show! ¡¹

    Then, he looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Ojou. If you¡¯re going to die, then I¡¯ll go with you ¡¹

    What the hell?!

    So you just want to be shot together with her?

    Are you going to accept that?

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I give instructions.

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re rushing in! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan mutters.

    Perhaps the communication device has been turned on since earlier.

    ¡º Don¡¯t move! That¡¯s far enough! ¡»

    A voice comes from a loudspeaker then bright lights wrap the location.

    It¡¯s not just one light source.

    There are rays of light scattered, surrounding us.

    It seemed like there¡¯s a large light projector on the vehicle.

    There¡¯s at least five of them.

    ¡¸ What?! What?! What?! What?!! ¡¹

    Kaneko shouts in panic.

    ¡º This is Kouzuki SS. We have you surrounded by a fully armed team! ¡»

    Then.

    Bodyguards wearing a helmet and bulletproof vest appears at the same time.

    I think they¡¯re approximately 100 people.

    Oh, they¡¯re all holding an automatic rifle in their hands.

    ¡¸ They thought that Kouzuki SS wasn¡¯t doing anything ¡¹

    I muttered.

    All units of Kouzuki SS are dispatched to sweep up the Yakuza who infiltrated Tokyo in pursuit of the Takakura sisters.

    Shou-neechan, the person-in-charge on-site used us as a bait to attract the enemies.

    It¡¯s natural that they¡¯d respond like this.

    ¡º Seki-san. This is team 4 and 7, we have already suppressed the four groups and 12 cars from enemies coming this way. Unit 5 and 13 are tracking three more groups ¡»

    A report comes from the communication device.

    ¡¸ Seki, roger that. Now that we have suppressed the enemy forces, it¡¯s about time we take down the head. Suppress those at Shinagawa hotel ¡¹

    ¡º Team 6 is on their way ¡»

    Hearing the interaction between the cars, Kaneko boss;

    ¡¸ H-How did you know the hotel we¡¯re staying in! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You were looking down on Kouzuki SS, that¡¯s how ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Kuh, we have pistols! You¡¯re our hostage in this place! ¡¹

    Shurururururu!!

    Shururururun!

    That¡¯s the sound of wind being cut.

    ¡¸ Gueee!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mugyaaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dokichooo! ¡¹

    Boss Kaneko¡¯s underlings who have guns fall down one after another

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    Three guards are standing in the place nobody was before.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kouzuki SS¡¯ top elite, Invulnerable Jun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise, Quiet Chosaku ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minamida Haruo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then ¡¹

    Then, the savagery began.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s suppressed and secured ¡¹

    The commanding officer salutes to Shou-neechan outside the car.

    Seems like they¡¯re bringing some transport vehicle to bring in the Yakuza they took down.

    All the other Yakuza were stuffed in the vehicle, and Andou remains.

    ¡¸ Well done. That¡¯s good enough. Withdraw ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger! ¡¹

    The commanding officer tells his subordinates.

    ¡¸ All hands, withdraw! ¡¹

    The light shining on us disappears.

    Buoooooooooo.

    Kouzuki SS¡¯ large-sized vehicles drive off one after another.

    Then, once again, only the moon lights the parking lot.

    Left in the pachinko parlor are the cars the Yakuza used in and us.

    And, Andou remains.

    Although, Andou¡¯s whole body is tied up in ropes and his hands are cuffed.

    He¡¯s sitting on the pipe chair Kouzuki SS guy brought in on the cold asphalt.

    ¡¸ Why was I left behind? ¡¹

    Andou looks at Shou-neechan and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to make you give up on the daughters of Takakura house ¡¹

    I opened the window of the car and replied from inside the vehicle instead of Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Give up, you said? ¡¹

    Andou gives me a displeased look.

    ¡¸ To be exact, this is for Tsukiko and Yomiko to have the self-awareness that they can¡¯t go back to their lives anymore, I guess ¡¹

    The two look at me with anxious faces.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll make these two our prostitutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bastard! What do you think of the Takakura shrine maidens?! ¡¹

    Andou glares at me.

    ¡¸ Are you really making ladies who serve god prostitutes?! ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Underlings on Andou¡¯s level don¡¯t know the exact jobs of Takakura shrine maidens.

    He only thinks of shrine maidens as chaste ladies.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late though ¡¹

    I tell Andou.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already sampled Tsukiko and Yomiko. They already did their first step on becoming a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say?! ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ How long has it been since you¡¯ve lost sight of the sisters? ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they were virgins. The two, no, I mean three of them. Luna was really tight ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-Bastard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The three of them were crying so hard when they lost their virginity that it was a lot of trouble. Tsukiko cried more than Luna, who¡¯s the youngest ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomiko are looking at me dumbfounded.

    They don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m lying to Andou.

    ¡¸ That was cute. I made them adult women. Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna, I gave them plenty of my semen deep inside their wombs ¡¹

    I tell Andou.

    ¡¸ Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, we¡¯ll be having sex every day for at least a month to teach them how to work as a prostitute ¡¹

    I start out my plan.

    ¡¸ Everything¡¯s over now. Takakura shrine maidens¡¯ history is now over. They¡¯re all now defiled, I deflowered them all. You really were late ¡¹

    Andou.

    ¡¸ Do you think I¡¯d believe that?! ¡¹

    He glares at me while trembling in anger.

    ¡¸ Then, how about I show you the proof. ¡¹

    I look at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, we¡¯re having sex here. Get naked ¡¹

    Tsukiko shivers.

 Chapter 663. Dreaming

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t fucking joke with me! ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s enraged from what I said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, get off the car. Michi, stay cautious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think there would be any remnants of the Yakuza since Kouzuki SS completely wiped them out, but still.

    It¡¯s better to be careful.

    First, Michi comes out of the car.

    Michi checks the surroundings with her Qi.

    ¡¸ No problems ¡¹

    Michi said it. I don¡¯t have doubts.

    ¡¸ Okay, get off, Tsukiko. I¡¯ll follow you. Right, Yomiko, join in as well ¡¹

    I give orders. Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She gives it all up and goes outside.

    I followed.

    Then Yomiko-san,

    Shou-neechan stays in the driver¡¯s seat in case of an emergency.

    The car¡¯s engine is still turned on.

    ¡¸ O-Ojou, t-that clothing?! ¡¹

    Andou, a tied up Yakuza noticed that Tsukiko¡¯s only wearing a bath towel, covering her naked body as she gets off the car.

    She¡¯s wearing panties, but her bra¡¯s stripped off.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look. Andou-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s trembling in shame

    ¡¸ O-Ojou ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ We had car sex lessons, so it¡¯s natural for her to be naked ¡¹

    I tell lies on purpose.;

    ¡¸ This is a pleasing body. She feels nice to touch, and since she¡¯s a virgin, her tightness is the best. I can¡¯t get bored no matter how many times I cum inside her ¡¹

    I hug Tsukiko¡¯s body from behind.

    ¡¸ N-Noo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Bastard! Let go of Ojou! ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s eyes show anger, however.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way I would. I still want to do it after all ¡¹

    I massage Tsukiko¡¯s breasts under her bath towel.

    ¡¸ I gave Kouzuki-san my word to turn the Takakura sisters to bitches who¡¯ll open their legs happily to any man by tomorrow ¡¹

    I¡¯m acting as the brothel man hired by Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ You bastard, you¡¯re just a brat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does age have to do with anything? I¡¯m a man of Kuromori, the house that runs a luxury brothel. It¡¯s my job to turn virgins to prostitutes ¡¹

    I lick Tsukiko¡¯s cheeks in front of Andou¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s crying, trembling in shame and fear.

    ¡¸ Hey now, Tsukiko, didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? If you or Yomiko can¡¯t serve customers well, then we¡¯ll also sell Luna¡¯s body ¡¹

    I speak in the setting Andou can believe in.

    ¡¸ You bastard! You even want to get Luna-ojousan involved here!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Want? No, no, I already did ¡¹

    I tell Andou.

    ¡¸ Luna-ojousama¡¯s still 12! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it took me quite a lot of time to break her hymen. She was crying, screaming that it hurts. Oh right, I left her still bleeding ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-B-Bastard!!!! ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s putting strength to his body, trying to free himself from the ropes that are binding him.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Luna¡¯s the only left out for car sex lessons. I¡¯m so kind, aren¡¯t I? ¡¹

    I reach Tsukiko¡¯s breasts under the bathrobe while speaking.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll be my exclusive sex slaves for a while. However, if Tsukiko and Yomiko aren¡¯t selling that much, I¡¯ll sell Luna. I¡¯m sure that pedophiles would swarm in bidding ¡¹

    I can feel Tsukiko¡¯s raw breasts, her nipples on the palm of my hand.

    Oh, it¡¯s getting hard.

    Tsukiko¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not what you said earlier. A-Are you not keeping your promises?! ¡¹

    The half-naked Yomiko shouts in surprise from my behind.

    It seems that she doesn¡¯t understand why I started acting out this play.

    ¡¸ No, Yomiko-sama. We have to follow Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells her little sister.

    ¡¸ For now, please keep quiet and endure everything. If we can endure all of this, Luna-sama will not need to become a prostitute ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s participating in my play.

    She¡¯s telling Yomiko to shut up and watch.

    ¡¸ We have to follow Kuromori-sama¡¯s orders, no matter what it is ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells me.

    ¡¸ O-Ojouuuuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Andou screams.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do more embarrassing, hurting, and lewd things to your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to pour in my sperm inside your womb again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anytime. Please do as you wish, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I hug Tsukiko.

    Then I kissed her lips.

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Andou can¡¯t even speak from the shock.

    His mouth is opened wide like an idiot as he watches our kiss.

    ¡¸ Come to think of it, that was our first kiss ¡¹

    I whisper to Tsukiko¡¯s ears when I let go of her lips.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was that your first time piling your lips with a man? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it also your first time showing your naked body and having touched like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like I¡¯m also your first sex, all of Tsukiko¡¯s first times are mine ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s still a virgin.

    However, I want Andou to assume that her body¡¯s soiled already.

    Andou who¡¯s at the lower end of the Yakuza doesn¡¯t know the real purpose of the Shrine maidens of Takakura house.

    For him, shrine maidens must be pure.

    If I defile Tsukiko, then she¡¯s no longer qualified to become a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s start our outdoor sex lessons. We¡¯ll have sex in front of this guy. You¡¯ll show your embarrassing appearance to this man ¡¹

    I touch Tsukiko¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I¡¯ll do everything you say ¡¹

    I use my finger to trace Tsuko¡¯s panty.

    Kuchu.

    ¡¸ Oh what, Tsukiko, you¡¯re already wet ¡¹

    Kuchu, kuchu.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s blushing.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯ve been having sex ever since you lost your virginity yesterday morning. It must be your body learning the taste of a man ¡¹

    I grind and stimulate Tsukiko¡¯s crotch on top of her panty.

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Tsukiko leaks out a hot sigh.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Oh right, I forgot. There¡¯s still one ¡°first time¡± I didn¡¯t take from Tsukiko yet ¡¹

    Saying that; I pull down my zipper and expose my erect penis.

    The cold night air and the light coming from the moon touches my glans.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko. Lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-lick, is it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s hesitating.

    ¡¸ You saw Mana lick it earlier, didn¡¯t you? This is your fellatio lesson ¡¹

    Even though I say that Tsukiko doesn¡¯t know what she should do.

    ¡¸ Like this. Watch and copy what I do ¡¹

    Michi kneels before me.

    Then, she sucks on my penis.

    Ooh, Michi¡¯s mouth feels warm and moist.

    It feels pleasant.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re doing well, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master taught me after all ¡¹

    Michi continues to serve me skillfully with her tongue and lips.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s stubbed.

    Michi¡¯s petite in appearance. She even has a flat chest.

    She¡¯s a 15-year-old, Japanese-like beauty.

    That Michi is showing off her skillful fellatio techniques.

    ¡¸ Do you know now? ¡¹

    Michi lets go of my penis and then asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do it ¡¹

    Michi switches positions with Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Like this. You hold Master¡¯s magnificent thing with both hands. Then, you treat it with love with your lips ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s hands hold my penis, trembling.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes, excuse me! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s lips approach my penis, showing a face of pain.

    ¡¸ Wait! Wait! Ojou!! You can¡¯t do that!! ¡¹

    Andou screams from the bottom of his lungs, but Tsukiko¡¯s lips.

    Chu.

    It kissed with the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Then, stretch out your tongue and lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    Michi instructs Tsukiko, then she sticks out her tongue to lick the tip.

    ¡¸ Then, inside your mouth ¡¹

    I grab Tsukiko¡¯s head and thrust in my waist.

    ¡¸ Nguu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Start sucking it like it¡¯s a lollipop ¡¹

    Michi instructs Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ O-Ojou ¡¹

    The tied up Andou falls to despair as he watches the girl he swore to protect now fellating me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! Ojou! I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Andou seems to think that he¡¯s unable to protect Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ You have nothing to do with this ¡¹

    I say while I keep Tsukiko sucking me.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you just some underling in the gang? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t the old man who looks like a boss say it earlier? Your organization wants to kill Tsukiko and the two ¡¹

    I said. Yomiko who¡¯s looking at her sister serve me with her lips is taken aback.

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be true! The Takakura shrine maidens have been their arbitrators for generations ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why they want to blow away the tradition and cut off the shrine maiden bloodline ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right; they¡¯re afraid of the Takakura house¡¯s ¡°Miko power¡± The boss of that group experienced the real arbitration from the shrine maidens, hasn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    I said.

    The Takakura sisters¡¯ late mother has shown her power against two of the group heads in conflict.

    Tsukiko is born as the child of arbitration when the conflict was over.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Boss Oodori should know the ¡°Miko power¡± well ¡¹

    ¡¸ He knows it well that he wants to kill them, right? ¡¹

    Tsukiko stops moving.

    She looks up at me while holding my penis in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Continue ¡¹

    Michi urges Tsukiko to continue her service.

    Tsukiko moves her tongue again.

    Shrine maidens have the power to make others comply with their will.

    And perhaps, they also can read other people¡¯s minds.

    That boss experienced that power.

    Perhaps, all he feels is fear towards the shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ Instead of letting the Takakura shrine maidens live and try to use them, it¡¯s better to kill them to weed out the seeds of anxiety ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is why the other Yakuza group who hijacked the Takakura shrine has decided to kill the whole shrine maiden bloodline while they have the opportunity ¡¹

    I start my offensive.

    ¡¸ Someone who has a higher position than Andou mentioned it, didn¡¯t he? The orders were to kill us ¡¹

    This just happened earlier.

    Everyone clearly remembers it.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, the other Yakuza group chasing you, the one who¡¯s set to take over the Takakura shrine are the young generations who don¡¯t know how dreadful the ¡°Miko power¡± is, right? That¡¯s why your parents, the priest and the shrine maiden were murdered ¡¹

    They don¡¯t know, that is why they are reckless.

    ¡¸ They think of the shrine maidens as decorations, so they placed someone from the branch family as the new priest. They don¡¯t understand what¡¯s a ¡°Takakura shrine maiden¡± ¡¹

    What¡¯s important isn¡¯t the bloodline of the Takakura house.

    It¡¯s the blood and skill Tsukiko and her sisters¡¯ mother, the wandering shrine maiden¡¯s tradition.

    They didn¡¯t know that so they killed the current shrine maiden.

    They were thinking that they can manage by having someone from the branch family become the priest and shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ When that happens, their puppet priest will keep his position, and the daughter of the former priest, meaning, you girls, will be in their way. As long as you¡¯re alive, the other Yakuza might come in and take back Takakura shrine, incorporating you three. That¡¯s why the hijacking group is trying to kill you too ¡¹

    Yomiko fell silent.

    Tsukiko continues to fellate me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Jii-chan brought you to Tokyo. If you stay in Kyoto, you would¡¯ve died for sure ¡¹

    I reasonably explain the story.

    It might¡¯ve been more complicated than that.

    In the first place, the murder of the sisters¡¯ mother might also have Andou¡¯s organization involved with it.

    ¡¸ Then what should we do? ¡¹

    Yomiko mutters.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re already mine. You¡¯ll serve me, that¡¯s all you have to think about. In exchange, I will protect your lives ¡¹

    I said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Andou-san, was it? You have to give up. You can¡¯t protect Tsukiko and her sisters at all ¡¹

    Andou glares at me.

    ¡¸ And you think you can?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can ¡¹

    I look at Andou.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s under the Yakuza¡¯s control ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I wrong? What can you do alone? Do you think you can protect the sisters?! ¡¹

    Andou fell silent from the reality in front of him.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Why will Sensei protect us? ¡¹

    Yomiko asks me.

    ¡¸ Is it because Kouzuki-sama gave an order? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. This is the contract between you girls and me ¡¹

    I turn to Yomiko and said.

    ¡¸ You sisters came to us with the contract to become prostitutes. Jii-chan is just an introducer. The contractors are you girls and me. Right? ¡¹

    I look straight to Yomiko.

    ¡¸ If you become our prostitutes, then we¡¯ll protect your lives. That¡¯s natural. We¡¯re in that kind of contractual relationship ¡¹

    Tsukiko listens to my story while sucking on my penis.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t work for free. Free service never exists. However, once you made a contract, we¡¯ll protect your lives ¡¹

    I tell the half-naked sisters under the moonlight.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is only your mind and body. I¡¯m not interested in the ¡°Miko power¡± at all. What I only acknowledge as valuable are your bodies and mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mind, is it? ¡¹

    Yomiko asks.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a high-class brothel. We don¡¯t need a cheap prostitute who sells only her body. No matter how beautiful your body is, if your mind doesn¡¯t accompany, then you¡¯re not needed in our brothel ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    I need to aim for the ideal brothel.

    ¡¸ Listen, this is a contract. Since we¡¯re to risk our lives to protect you, you must give your mind and body to us as well. By doing so, we can become equal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Equal? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yomiko. You¡¯ve always thought that you must be treated as special because you are a member of the Takakura house. ¡¹

    She accepts her life to be protected by Yakuza like Andou as natural.

    ¡¸ However, that¡¯s not the case. The reason you were allowed the special treatment because your mother had the ¡°Miko power¡± and the Takakura shrine¡¯s authority, right? That¡¯s not your own. Those only backed you, empowered, protected ¡¹

    I looked at Andou

    ¡¸ Like this guy, he¡¯s calling you ¡°Ojou¡± and ¡°Ojou-san¡± In short, you girls are just extras. Right now, you¡¯re just a little lass with no power ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me in pain.

    ¡¸ Your ¡°Miko power¡± is still immature. You¡¯re not a shrine maiden right now, how about you start to understand that?! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s sealing off Yomiko¡¯s power.

    ¡¸ Leave that half-assed power and accept what you have right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I have? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your mind and body ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I acknowledge the value of your mind and body ¡¹

    Yomiko thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ Therefore, a prostitute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you going to make Luna a prostitute as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t become a prostitute, but Luna will use her mind and body to serve me as well. I won¡¯t have someone keep her alive. She needs to win it by herself ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Living is not a given.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how we lived. We make our path for our own lives ¡¹

    Kuromori is that kind of criminal organization.

    Even if we commit a crime, we need to work out bodies to survive.

    Yomiko thinks for a while.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, move a bit. I¡¯ll do it too ¡¹

    She tells Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I would like to learn how to serve Sensei¡¯s penis as well ¡¹

    Saying that; she kneels next to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will use my mind and body as the price to protect my life ¡¹

    Then, she crawls her tongue on my penis, replacing Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, like this. Take a close look ¡¹

    Michi shows them an example.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Okay. Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all, I¡¯ll teach you anything you don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Michi says with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Okay, Tsukiko, lick here, Yomiko, here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master, I¡¯d like to lick up your butt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I allow it, Michi ¡¹

    The three beauties serve me under the moonlight.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to cum. Tsukiko, receive all of my semen in your mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko puts my penis inside her mouth.

    I stroke the root of my penis with my hands.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming, cumming, cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Stop! You can¡¯t do that to my Ojou!! ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s lost all his energy.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m letting it out! Tsukikooooo! ¡¹

    Dooopu!

    The hot liquid flows into Tsukiko¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Nguu!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s face distorts.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t spit it out ¡¹

    I said. Tsukiko desperately holds herself.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, uuugh, ugh! ¡¹

    I pour my all inside Tsukiko¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Then, stay like that ¡¹

    I hold Tsukiko¡¯s cheeks with my mouth and pull out my penis.

    ¡¸ Open your mouth, then show me the stuff I poured inside your mouth. ¡¹

    Tsukiko raises her face and opens her mouth.

    Her pink tongue is filled with my cloudy liquid.

    ¡¸ Show it to Andou as well ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows her mouth to Andou.

    ¡¸ O-Ojou! ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough. Close your mouth, then mix your saliva with my semen. Then, you combine it in your mouth ¡¹

    Tsukiko follows my instructions.

    ¡¸ You should remember this as well ¡¹

    Michi tells Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yeah; should be good enough. Swallow it. Don¡¯t spill a drop ¡¹

    Gulp, gulp.

    Tsukiko¡¯s throat makes sounds.

    ¡¸ Once you drank them all, open your mouth and show it to me ¡¹

    Tsukiko opens her mouth.

    It seems that she swallowed all of the white liquid.

    ¡¸ Tell Master ¡°thank you for letting out a lot¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for letting out a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ How was the taste? ¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s bitter ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll soon feel that it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are we going to do this every day? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just every day. It¡¯s whenever and wherever Master wants it. Don¡¯t forget that you have offered your mind and body to Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Then, show your mouth to Andou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows her mouth to Andou again.

    ¡¸ Ojou! Ojou! Ojou! ¡¹

    Andou looks at me angrily.

    ¡¸ You bastard. I¡¯ll never forgive you!! I¡¯ll kill you!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, have it your way ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Telling you beforehand, our brothel has the authority. We won¡¯t sell prostitutes to anyone who has money. We pick our customers, do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means that even if you come in as a customer, we will not sell Tsukiko to you. Even if you reach great success in life and become a big boss, you¡¯ll never be able to embrace Tsukiko. Forget about Tsukiko already ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t just give up on her you brat!!!!! ¡¹

    Andou yells while shedding tears.

    However.

    ¡¸ Please give up on me, Andou-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells Andou.

    ¡¸ If you feel sorry for us sisters, then please think of us as dead and give up on us ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Ojou?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is goodbye. Thank you for everything so far, Andou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomiko bow their heads to Andou.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! That¡¯s! Ojouuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s scream of grief echoes in the darkness of the night.

 Chapter 664. Shrine maiden

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! Bastard! ¡¹

    Andou who¡¯s tied up in the chair with a rope glares at me under the moonlight.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think that you can get away with this! ¡¹

    He¡¯s pouring an intense glare of anger to me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ What about you? Do you really want to tie Tsukiko and Yomiko to the Yakuza forever? ¡¹

    I look down on Andou.

    ¡¸ Both of their parents, the priest and shrine maiden of Takakura shrine died. It was you, the Yakuza who killed them both. And even now, you¡¯re chasing after them ¡¹

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine maidens are a necessity in our world!! It¡¯s a tradition! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares about that reasoning? ¡¹

    I stop Andou from speaking.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that just for the Yakuza¡¯s own convenience? It¡¯s unreasonable for these girls to have the Yakuza chase them around just because ¡°that¡¯s how it¡¯s always been in the past¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomiko listen to our interaction silently.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, now, the bosses of your organization wants to kill these girls. What tradition?! You¡¯re just scared of the ¡°Miko power,¡± that¡¯s why you want them all killed ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! I. I will protect Ojou! ¡¹

    Andou shouts.

    ¡¸ Really? Going as far as disobeying your superiors?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-N-N-Naturally! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Alone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah! ¡¹

    I leak out a huge sigh.

    ¡¸ Hearing that from a man whose arms and feet are tied up isn¡¯t that convincing ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you understand? It¡¯s impossible for you ¡¹

    I tell him clearly.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t protect the Takakura ladies ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t tell that unless we try! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in that unsightly appearance as a result of trying ¡¹

    Andou fell silent.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible. After all, you live in a world of Yakuza. You¡¯re also one of them. You can¡¯t escape Yakuza¡¯s rules ¡¹

    The hierarchical relationship in the organization is absolute.

    Even if Andou hides the Takakura sisters and ignores the orders from the higher-ups,

    Andou can only rely on someone from the same organization, and soon enough, the sisters will be exposed.

    In the end, the organization will kill the Takakura sisters and Andou.

    ¡¸ And you bastard are saying that you can do something about it?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We just made our move, didn¡¯t we? ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Kuromori, but also all units of Kouzuki SS are moving.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve captured almost all of those who followed the girls to Tokyo. We¡¯re also associated with the police, so you have no chance of winning ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ What the hell are you people? ¡¹

    Andou looks up at me with a puzzled face.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just villainous criminals, just like you, but worse ¡¹

    I look at Tsukiko and Yomiko.

    ¡¸ After all, I¡¯m going to make these girls prostitutes ¡¹

    Andou;

    ¡¸ Hey, I beg you. For mercy¡¯s sake, please spare them from that. Please keep Ojou pure! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Too late ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You just saw it with your own eyes earlier. These girls are no longer virgins. I broke through their hymen and poured in my semen in their womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ You bastard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now, think of it this way; Do you know why these girls have to become prostitutes? ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomiko trembled.

    ¡¸ These girls need to lose their ¡°Miko power¡± to break their relationship with the Yakuza, am I wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s?! ¡¹

    Andou, a lower position Yakuza thinks that the Takakura shrine maiden must have a pure body.

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine maiden has to be virgins. Once they become a shrine maiden and gain their power, that¡¯s when they can marry and give birth, just like their mother. However, the husband must be a man who inherits the blood of the sacred Takakura shrine priest ¡¹

    I speak out lies loudly.

    I think I¡¯m doing well.

    ¡¸ If they lose their virginity before completing their training and mastering their ¡°Miko power¡± the girl loses their qualification to become a shrine maiden. They lose their power as well. You know that Yomiko¡¯s starting to emit some of her Miko power, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ But look at her now. Can you feel any power from Yomiko right now? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s suppressing Yomiko¡¯s power right now.

    Yomiko doesn¡¯t notice that herself.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve lost my power ¡¹

    Yomiko says feebly.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-ojousan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t let out my power anymore ¡¹

    Tears fall from Yomiko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I took her virginity after all. By doing so, these girls can no longer become shrine maidens. The lineage of Takakura shrine maidens has ended ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean?! Dammit! ¡¹

    Andou speaks as if spitting out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you and the Yakuza no longer have to chase these girls. There¡¯s no meaning in killing them either. They no longer have the ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    The fight is just starting.

    ¡¸ However, since it¡¯s you guys, you still want to chase after Tsukiko and get their lives. Yakuza are filled with people who don¡¯t understand anything. I will be taking care of the sisters to protect them from the idiots ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ Also, we¡¯re not charitable people. The sisters will have to pay for their expenses. That means selling their bodies to the big-shots in the political and financial world. Worry not, we choose our customers. I won¡¯t sell these girls to men with weird preferences. We¡¯ll pick only rich men with status and knows how to love women. Their safety is further secured when we sell them to such customers ¡¹

    I create a story that can be accepted by Andou¡¯s common sense.

    ¡¸ You have to do that much, or else these girls won¡¯t be safe ¡¹

    Andou fell silent.

    ¡¸ With that said, go tell your friends what I just told you ¡¹

    Instead of those on top, I want Andou to tell his friends and subordinates instead.

    If the working force thinks that way, the Yakuza won¡¯t be chasing Tsukiko and the two.

    They lost their virginity and became high-class prostitutes. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t become shrine maidens of Takakura house anymore.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all for me, we¡¯re going him Tsukiko, Yomiko, Michi, get back in the car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko wants to say something, but.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hurry home and continue our sex lessons. I won¡¯t let you sleep tonight. I¡¯ll teach you three techniques on how to please men ¡¹

    I said while pushing Tsukiko inside the car.

    Then, I whisper;

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve already said your goodbye, haven¡¯t you? Then don¡¯t speak further ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please treat me well in sex lessons! Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomiko goes back to the car while saying that loudly.

    Lastly, Michi sat on the passenger seat and closed the door.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll contact someone to come and get you in thirty minutes. It may be lonely, but please wait for a while ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said, then closed the car window.

    The engine¡¯s still turned on.

    The headlights are lit up.

    ¡¸ O-Ojou ¡¹

    I hear Andou¡¯s sad voice.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s depart ¡¹

    Shou-neechan steps on the accelerator while ignoring him.

    ¡¸ Andou-san, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Tsukiko mutters, but she didn¡¯t look back at Andou who¡¯s getting smaller and smaller behind the car.

    She faces only straight ahead.

    ©`With her teary eyes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve recorded the conversation just now ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says while driving the car.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be leaking this on the Yakuza network. Since it¡¯s just audio recording, they won¡¯t know who you are, but, they¡¯d think that you¡¯re a representative of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Andou will receive help from his fellows in thirty minutes.

    He will talk about what happened as well.

    Then, the lie I mentioned earlier will become a fact.

    ¡¸ That should be okay, right? This is what Jii-chan wants, I think ¡¹

    I ask Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ At first, I thought that the purpose was to put the Kansai Yakuza under control by getting hold of the Takakura shrine maidens, but ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, Jii-chan¡¯s going too much on the war with the Yakuza.

    They didn¡¯t deal with just those who went to Tokyo, but chief Yazawa¡¯s also sent to the enemy base to attack directly.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan aims to release the Takakura shrine maidens from the Yakuza, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied.

    ¡¸ Kakka is dissatisfied that the Miko power is only used for arbitration of the Yakuza ¡¹

    The Takakura shrine maidens got involved in the Yakuza¡¯s world as their position is to mediate between them.

    ¡¸ Right, there¡¯s much more use of ¡°Miko power¡± if their connection with the Yakuza¡¯s broken ¡¹

    For example, international business negotiations.

    It can be used in political talks as well.

    Seeing through the other party¡¯s mind and making them follow one¡¯s will.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste to let the Yakuza monopolize it. No, the Yakuza¡¯s were only using the ¡°Miko power¡± to arbitrate them, making sure that they don¡¯t break the balance of their world ¡¹

    In the end, it¡¯s beyond one¡¯s control.

    They don¡¯t know how to use the power that¡¯s too strong.

    But, they¡¯re afraid of the ¡°Miko Power.¡±

    They¡¯re so afraid that they¡¯d instead erase it, even going as far as killing the current shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza will assume that the shrine maidens of Takakura house are now gone. That there¡¯s no one in the world possessing that power ¡¹

    The inheritance of shrine maidens has been cut off.

    ¡¸ Chief Yazawa will handle the details for the bosses of the Yakuza who knows the details of Miko power. Either way, the subordinates only know the vague image of shrine maidens ¡¹

    Actually, those who experienced the shrine maiden¡¯s arbitration is only the big-boss at Andou¡¯s organization and the likes.

    If we dealt with some people from the top, what¡¯s left is for Andou and his likes to believe my lie that those who lost their virginity cannot become a shrine maiden anymore.

    They¡¯d think that the shrine maiden¡¯s lineage has come to a stop.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to let only those who lead the country, such as Kakka and other political and financial giants to know that the Takakura shrine maidens are going strong ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    It means choosing a place to use this mighty power.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Then, the shrine maidens¡¯ manager would be you. You¡¯ll be the master of these girls ¡¹

    She looks at me through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ The shrine maidens will only listen to what you say, and you¡¯re the only one who can control them. That¡¯s how it will be. If that¡¯s the case, even if the supreme powers of the country wants to command the shrine maidens, they will have to go through you if they need the ¡°Miko power¡± The shrine maidens cannot exert their power without you. If that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡¹

    The shrine maidens, cannot separate from us. Nobody will come up with unreasonable ideas.

    That is why the shrine maidens will live together with us.

    No matter how powerful one is, they cannot attack Kuromori house as long as we have the shrine maidens.

    Instead, they¡¯d protect us from the odd people.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re a necessary power in the state of emergencies after all ¡¹

    Depending on the situation, war can be avoided using their power.

    If we were to release the shrine maidens to the world of internal politics¡­

    The country must think that they can never misuse the shrine maidens, but they can be used as the strongest trump card at the very last minute.

    Jii-chan¡¯s talking about that kind of insurance.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, do you think that we can become shrine maidens? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ You can, or maybe I should say that you definitely will ¡¹

    This is a crucial task Jii-chan gave to me.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, Yomiko, or maybe Luna. Anyway, at least one of you three sisters has to become a genuine shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me with a teary face.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I just lose my power? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can just get back what you lost ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If you ask me, Yomiko¡¯s former power was useless. Yomiko became a bad girl because of that power. That¡¯s why you have to start from zero and regain your power. Yomiko should be able to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, what do you think? ¡¹

    Michi turns to us.

    ¡¸ Yes, I agree with Master ¡¹

    She looks at Yomiko and Tsuko.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a fountain of Qi deep inside your mind. Your Qi swirls simmer in there ¡¹

    Michi said. The two gasped.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-sama doesn¡¯t know how to take out that Qi yet. Yomiko-sama had a small hole where the stored Qi spewed like a geyser, and you only use that little power spewing out. You thoughtlessly used such a little power that you didn¡¯t learn how to use all of the Qi inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think is missing from the two? ¡¹

    I ask Michi.

    ¡¸ Freeing their minds. The two right now have too many walls in their heart. If they don¡¯t free themselves from that closed space, then¡­ ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s sex. They need to feel the pleasure of Master¡¯s love with all their body ¡¹

    Jii-chan told me to make Tsukiko and Yomiko learn the ropes of prostitutes by tomorrow.

    The true nature of Takakura shrine maidens is sacred prostitutes.

    Anyway, it¡¯s sex.

    Take away their virginity and let them experience the pleasure of sex.

    It starts from there.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, why is it that you earnestly care for us? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Even when talking with Andou-san earlier, you were playing as the villain on purpose ¡¹

    Andou holds a special sentiment for Tsukiko.

    As for Tsukiko, she doesn¡¯t worry much about him.

    Although, she isn¡¯t cold towards Andou who yearns for her.

    Tsukiko is a kind girl.

    I can tell that.

    To make Andou give up on Tsukiko;

    I had her fellate me in front of him.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it must¡¯ve been painful for you, sorry about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s painful, embarrassing, and sad ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama¡¯s warm feelings reached my heart ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ You even did it that way because you were worried about me ¡¹

    I knew it, Tsukiko has the qualities of a shrine maiden.

    She felt the Qi in my heart.

    ¡¸ Master is very kind ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ However, Tsukiko-sama, you will have to experience even more pain, embarrassment, and sadness, and the pleasure for your whole body and your womb

    ¡¸ Will I be able to do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can. No, we cannot fail ¡¹

    Yomiko joins in the conversation.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best as well. I¡¯ll do anything to become a shrine maiden! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s excited that her dream of becoming a shrine maiden can come true.

    ¡¸ Then, both of you get naked. Let Master touch your skin plenty while we return to the mansion ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Then, Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it that you didn¡¯t make me take off my clothes there? ¡¹

    Tsukiko right now is wearing only her panty and bra under her bath towel.

    When I was playing with Tsukiko¡¯s body in front of Andou,

    I didn¡¯t take off her bath towel.

    All I did was massage Tsukiko¡¯s breasts under the towel.

    I didn¡¯t even have her strip when I had her fellate me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to show Tsukiko¡¯s body to that guy ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, why did Kuromori-sama not order me to do anything further than just licking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You licked and swallowed the semen I ejaculated inside your mouth, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, uhm, Kuromori-sama didn¡¯t ask to put his hot thing inside my crotch ¡¹

    Oh, she thinks of it as strange that we didn¡¯t have sex there.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural. I would never let Tsukiko have her once in a lifetime experience happen in that place! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to show it off to that man.

    ¡¸ Master, you could¡¯ve done it with me in there ¡¹

    Hey, Michi?!

    ¡¸ It was a very stimulating situation, the moonlight shining outdoors, open field, and the night breeze blowing feels pleasant. If Master let me crawl on the asphalt floor naked and have your way with me on that abandoned parking lot, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    If Michi likes it that way, then it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Oh right, let¡¯s have some car sex next time ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Seeing you touch the bodies of half-naked girls since earlier makes me want to do it as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    If that¡¯s what Shou-neechan wants.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have to give up for now. My task is with the Takakura ladies right now ¡¹

    Jii-chan tasked Shou-neechan to protect the sisters.

    ¡¸ So, go on and touch them. Do what you want ¡¹

    No, well, even if you say that, it¡¯s hard.

    ¡¸ Please do, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko seems to have resolved herself.

    She takes off her bath towel.

    Her white breasts are exposed.

    ¡¸ M-Me too! ¡¹

    Yomiko sticks out her 14-year-old cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then I¡¯m touching them ¡¹

    Then, while we¡¯re driving the car to the mansion¡­

    I continued to enjoy feeling the sisters¡¯ skin.

    While at it, I also give Tsukiko as a kiss.

    ¡¸ It would be dangerous to bite your tongue since we¡¯re driving, so avoid it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says while driving.

    That¡¯s right, we might bite our tongues when the car goes through some bumps.

    ¡¸ Hold on licking their breasts until we arrive at the mansion ¡¹

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s generally forbidden to give fellatio or any licking while driving a car.

    It¡¯s hard to predict the car¡¯s movement during the night.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m, I¡¯m getting used to Kuromori-sama¡¯s touch ¡¹

    Tsukiko says while blushing.

    You¡¯re not used to it at all, you¡¯re still embarrassed.

    ¡¸ M-Me too! I¡¯m getting used to it! Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s trembling doesn¡¯t stop either.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back! You¡¯re late, so we ate dinner already! ¡¹

    Nei greeted us at the front door when we arrived.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry, we had this and that along the way ¡¹

    I get off the car.

    ¡¸ Katsu-nee¡¯s preparing Yo-chan and everyone¡¯s meal in the dining room! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did everyone eat already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope, Agnes, and Mao-chan haven¡¯t yet. The two said that they won¡¯t eat until Yo-chan comes back ¡¹

    Oh, sorry about that girls.

    ¡¸ I think some others still haven¡¯t eaten, but I¡¯ve been running around since coming back, so I don¡¯t know. I think Katsu-nee knows ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Luna-chan and Mana-chan haven¡¯t eaten yet. Luna-chan¡¯s in the reception room, Mana-chan¡¯s keeping her company ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    Why just the two of them?

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan¡¯s the one to introduce Luna-chan to Agnes, right? ¡¹

    Right, I want Luna and Agnes to become friends.

    They¡¯re both 12 after all.

    ¡¸ The two of them cannot meet in person without Yo-chan. Besides, Luna-chan feels uneasy that her older sisters aren¡¯t with her ¡¹

    Right. She should eat dinner together with Tsukiko and Yomiko.

    I think that it was the correct answer to keep them waiting than to force them to eat.

    ¡¸ Yeah, got it, which reception room by the way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The fourth one ¡¹

    Oh, there?

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, Yomiko-san, follow me. Aren¡¯t you two a bit sexy to eat food right now? ¡¹

    Nei smiles at the two.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay with the two ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    Yeah, Michi should keep their ¡°Miko power¡± in check.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll park my car in the garage ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    She¡¯s come here so many times, so she knows the way.

    ¡¸ It seems like it would rain in the evening. I don¡¯t want to park this outside if possible ¡¹

    Shou-neechan doesn¡¯t want her American car to get wet it seems.

    ¡¸ Yeah, later, cafeteria ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Shou-neechan will go through the passage from the garage to the dining room.

    Now then, as for me.

    For now, I¡¯ll go to meet Luna.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s waiting for me in front of the door.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Nei goes to the back room to change Tsukiko and Yomiko¡¯s clothes.

    As for me, I went to the reception room alone.

    Mana should be keeping her company, but.

    Is Luna feeling down?

    I¡¯m a bit worried.

    I knock on the door to the 4th reception room.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    It¡¯s Mana¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s me, I¡¯m back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come in, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    I open the door.

    Then.

    There are four people inside the room.

    Luna, Mana, then, Yoshiko-san, and Yukino?

    I see. Since all Kouzuki SS units are deployed.

    Yukino¡¯s staying in our mansion, right.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re late! I¡¯m hungry! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We were accompanying Luna-sama ¡¹

    Yohiko-san says with a smile.

    That¡¯s right.

    We asked Yoshiko-san to wait and greet the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ And Yukino-san was talking about something interesting just now ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Huh? What are you telling them, Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! It¡¯s nothing strange! ¡¹

    Yukino answers me looking offended.

    ¡¸ I was talking about the professional women players split up in the Shogi world ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Now, the president of the group that split up boycotted the game to disappoint the sponsor company of the tournament and is now in the process of suspension for a year ¡¹

    Yukino.

    Luna¡¯s looking at Yukino in a daze.

    She¡¯s wearing a shrine maiden outfit.

    If I recall, she was wearing only underwear when I left her at school.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with those clothes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Katsuko-oneechan brought it out of the costume room ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    Right, this is a brothel.

    Having a shrine maiden outfit as cosplay dress is natural.

    ¡¸ Then, Tanny just became a chairman, so it was hard for her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    Yukino happily continues her story with Yoshiko-san.

 Chapter 665. Brawl Oni

    ¡¸ Papa! Welcome home! Desuno!¡¹

    ¡¸ Desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes and Mao-chan greet me when we move to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Sorry to keep you waiting, you must be hungry ¡¹

    ¡¸ We waited while not eating any other snacks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Snacks! ¡¹

    Mao-chan seems to be imitating only the last word Agnes says.

    ¡¸ The two said that they won¡¯t eat without their Papa ¡¹

    Nagisa said laughing.

    ¡¸ How about you, Nagisa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet ¡¹

    Ah, she¡¯s joining Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ By the way, Shige-chan¡¯s giving you another hard job to do ¡¹

    Nagisa sighs.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. In the end, we all have to cooperate for the good of the whole family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee appears from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Oh, Luna-san, sit over here. Dear, here. Everyone else, pick your seats ¡¹

    Only Luna and I got specified seats, Yoshiko-san, Yukino, and Mana is told to sit wherever they want.

    ¡¸ And so, Luna-san¡¯s side will be Tsukiko and Yomiko-san. You three have a different menu ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Either way, you¡¯re too nervous that you have no appetite. Therefore, for the Takakura sisters, I prepared soup, sandwich, orange juice. Easy to eat food. Just eat what you can, don¡¯t force yourself. If you¡¯re hungry later, then I¡¯ll prepare dinner ¡¹

    Luna speaks in a small voice.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for you, it¡¯s stamina meals. But, they¡¯re easy to digest ¡¹

    My meal seems to be a Chinese congee. There¡¯s also a spring roll salad.

    ¡¸ And as for everyone else, it¡¯s an ordinary meal. I made terrine duck today ¡¹

    Ruriko and Megu push a wagon from the kitchen as soon as Katsuko-nee says that.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also your share for today so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸ Ah, anything¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s not Umaibou ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sullen.

    ¡¸ I ate the same meal earlier. It¡¯s very delicious ¡¹

    Ruriko says while putting the dishes on the table.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll help out as well ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san tries to help after seeing Ruriko working around, but.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Yoshiko-chan is our guest so sit down. I¡¯ve already finished my meal ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Yoshiko-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ The terrine is truly delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, aren¡¯t you usually eating something much more delicious? Like some foreign three-star restaurants or something? ¡¹

    Yukino speaks sarcastically.

    ¡¸ Well, in Japan, there¡¯s no such thing as real duck meat ¡¹

    Huh, Ruriko

    ¡¸ It¡¯s mostly cross breed of Mallard and Domestic Duck. Even the meat for today is like that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, they say that the cross breed isn¡¯t suited for the Japanese tongue. What do you think, Ruriko-chan? Are genuine ducks different? I think Ruriko-chan ate duck with a number on their plates as a commemoration in one of the Paris restaurants, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I haven¡¯t, that restaurant is only one-star ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Grandfather said that he doesn¡¯t want to go sightseeing in a restaurant with bad taste ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm. It was initially a three-star restaurant, but to think that it has fallen to one-star, true gourmet won¡¯t go there anymore. Besides, it¡¯s just tourists who go there because it¡¯s a shop with history ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Also, that store caused Japan a lot of troubles. Grandfather felt that it¡¯s painful, so he didn¡¯t want to go. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s the wasabi soy sauce incident ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s that, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, you see, in one of those shops in Paris, someone purposely brought ¡°wasabi soy sauce¡± from Japan and put it on the duck meat. Saying ¡°my soy sauce is better than this restaurant¡¯s soy sauce¡± ¡¹

    What?

    Those people exist?

    ¡¸ Indeed, to think that someone went to another country¡¯s well-known restaurant then denied the taste of their food, and even pressed their Japanese flavor. That¡¯s disgraceful ¡¹

    Shou-neechan enters the room with that line.

    ¡¸ Though you think that the taste doesn¡¯t suit the Japanese people, you¡¯re traveling abroad, you should enjoy the taste of their country¡¯s original cuisines ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that person planned to nitpick on that restaurant from the start, right? Usually, you wouldn¡¯t carry wasabi or even soy sauce when going to a restaurant in France at night ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said. Nagisa replied.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan, sit here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee prepares a seat for Shou-neechan,

    ¡¸ My, You even cooked a meal for me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, enjoy your meal ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ By the way, Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes and Mao-chan ask me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s this girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who?! Who?! ¡¹

    Oh, I haven¡¯t introduced Luna to them yet.

    ¡¸ You see, this girl is Takakura LUna ¡¹

    I point at Luna.

    Luna bows her head.

    ¡¸ Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Na? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Luna, this is Agnes. And that one is Mao-chan. You two, greet her ¡¹

    Agnes and Mao are a bit restrained with Luna.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan! ¡¹

    Mao-chan adds ¡°-chan¡± on her name.

    ¡¸ H-Hello, I-I¡¯m Takakura Luna ¡¹

    Luna has a bit of fear in her tone.

    ¡¸ Boku? Are you a boy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? She¡¯s a girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m a girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a girl, and yet you call yourself ¡°Boku¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Boku¡±? ¡¹

    Agnes watches various movie recordings to learn about the world.

    Therefore, she seems to think that a girl refers to herself as ¡°Boku.¡±

    Come to think of it, she hasn¡¯t watched any show with a ¡°Boku girl¡± at all.

    ¡¸ Even though you¡¯re a girl? Strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ Strange, strange! ¡¹

    Err.

    I need to teach her.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s Luna¡¯s individuality. Don¡¯t mind it too much, Agnes, Mao-chan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Individuality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, for example, someone tells you, ¡°Why is your hair blonde and your eyes blue? You¡¯re different from everyone. That¡¯s strange,¡± how would you reply? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Agnes is born that way. That is Agnes¡¯ individuality is different from everyone, it¡¯s nothing strange ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I see, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes replies with a meek face.

    Oh, she minds that her appearance is different from the other family members.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, even if you meet someone different, you need to think that ¡°they¡¯re that kind of person¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if everyone¡¯s different. Isn¡¯t it interesting that people are different? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Agnes-chan¡¯s hair is beautiful, Edie-chan also looks funny. It¡¯s all good! ¡¹

    Mao-chan.

    Don¡¯t call Edie ¡°funny¡± because she¡¯s tanned.

    ¡¸ Besides, Michi-oneechan, she¡¯s older and yet her chest is so flat, it¡¯s funny. It¡¯s also individuality, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Mao-chan. If MIchi heard that she¡¯d die in agony

    ¡¸ Mugyugyugyugyuuuu ¡¹

    I hear a muffled voice at the entrance.

    Ah. It¡¯s Michi.

    She heard it.

    Tsukiko, Yomiko, Nei, and Edie are all here.

    ¡¸ Michi, don¡¯t mind it. Get yourself together ¡¹

    I hurry towards Michi and hug her petite body.

    I massage Michi¡¯s flat chest on top of her uniform.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, in Michi¡¯s case, the core seems to be swelling from now on! ¡¹

    Touching it right now feels that there¡¯s a layer of elasticity under her skin.

    ¡¸ Michi will surely become a woman! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s smiling as she looks at Michi who¡¯s showing a complicated face.

    Oh, she¡¯s sharing the control of Tsukiko and Yomiko¡¯s Qi with Edie.

    Even if Michi has a large amount of Qi emissions, she¡¯ll be tired to hold down the Takakura sisters alone.

    ¡¸ As always. You have a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me and smiles wryly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Tsukiko and Yomiko changed to the same shrine maiden uniform as Luna.

    They wear the same red Hakama.

    Although, the shrine maiden clothes of the two have a transparent material that their cute breasts and nipples are visible.

    ¡¸ Well, I guess that¡¯s good for now ¡¹

    Nei said. Oh, Nei chose this costume.

    ¡¸ Okay, here, sit down next to Luna and eat ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Tsukiko and Yomiko to sit.

    However, Agnes and Mana-chan aren¡¯t making a fuss about Tsukiko and Yomiko like they did with Luna.

    They don¡¯t ask who they are or what¡¯s their relationship with me.

    I knew it, they only reacted to Luna because they¡¯re close in age.

    They must think that Luna might take me away from them.

    They¡¯re wary only with Luna.

    ¡¸ Here. Tsukiko-sama. Yomiko-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko places a soup dish in front of the two.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry to trouble you, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters must be surprised that the daughter of Kouzuki house is serving them plates.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, Ruriko likes to do housework ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s fun to do ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    However.

    Megu¡¯s standing in front of the kitchen, she¡¯s not coming close.

    Is she still angry with me?

    No, it¡¯s Yukino, I guess?

    ¡¸ So, it¡¯s these girls this time? ¡¹

    Yukino asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it another order from the old man? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not an order. It¡¯s something we agreed on ¡¹

    ¡¸ You really seem to love being involved, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸ Was there any girl that you wanted to have sex with without anyone telling you to do it from the start? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, there¡¯s you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ngu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the only one I had sex with because I wanted to from the start ¡¹

    I look at Yukino¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ Take care of your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh shut up. You don¡¯t have to tell me that, I already am ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters are surprised by Yukino¡¯s loud voice.

    Their faces say ¡°What¡¯s with this person?¡±

    Errr.

    Ah.

    It¡¯s troublesome to explain it right now.

    I mean.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, do you girls watch TV or something? ¡¹

    I asked just in case.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Not at all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Takakura shrine has no TV at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ They say that TV¡¯s vulgar Qi is not good for the shrine! ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ As part of our shrine maiden training, we¡¯re kept from mundane things as much as possible ¡¹

    Tsukiko says while casting her eyes downward.

    Then it¡¯s natural for them not to know Yukino.

    Now then, what to do?

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone has their plates, right? Well then, enjoy your meal ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while I¡¯m thinking.

    ¡¸ Yay! Thanks for the meal! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu! ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes say loudly.

    Then, me too.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the meal, go ahead and eat as well girls ¡¹

    I urged them.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you for the meal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters start eating.

    ¡¸ Itadaki! ¡¹

    Yukino looks energetic.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, Nagisa, Yoshiko-san, Mana also start eating.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going to start the prep on the other side! ¡¹

    Nei? The other side?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s tonight¡¯s venue, the upper room should do, right? ¡¹

    Venue.

    Oh, it would be the place for me to take away the Takakura sisters¡¯ virginity after the meal.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ Leave it to me! I mean, Mii-chan¡¯s already starting the preparations though! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Oh, that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t seen Misuzu.

    Did she eat first to make preparations for the location?

    ¡¸ Come to think of it, where¡¯s Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s in a meeting with Margo-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Watching the house¡¯s defense system ¡¹

    I see.

    It¡¯s still possible that the Yakuza attacks.

    ¡¸ With that said. Megu-chan, could you come with me to help prepare the room above? ¡¹

    Nei calls Megu.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu follows Nei, but.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry but leave Megu here ¡¹

    I tell nei.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Nei looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ She needs to overcome her weakness, right ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? Megu, you¡¯re weak with me? ¡¹

    Yukino grins.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t like you ¡¹

    Megu said sullenly.

    ¡¸ Yukino, aren¡¯t you the same? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ Though I am, I know that I just have to be calm ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ You know that I need to survive in the world of TV even though I don¡¯t understand anything, right? I learned those for the past four months ¡¹

    Yukino tells us.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t show a calm face, it¡¯s unknown what they¡¯ll do to you. If they see that you¡¯re scared, then they¡¯d go further. I can¡¯t show a scared face to you people all the time ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s popular on the TV because of her arrogant persona.

    Everyone thinks that her aloof personality is fun.

    Before one knows, she¡¯s no longer Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter,

    She¡¯s now known as Shirasaka Yukino, an amusing talent.

    ¡¸ Even now I do. I¡¯m the ¡°away¡± in this mansion, right? I¡¯ve got only bad memories here, Megumi¡¯s also here. But, I have to look calm. If I look timid, you all will mess me up, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not anymore ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t trust you. You¡¯re the man who¡¯d rape me to my cervix if I let my guard down. That¡¯s just how you are ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enlightening ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s impressed.

    No, look, I won¡¯t rape someone when there¡¯s a chance.

    I don¡¯t have plans for that now.

    ¡¸ I must have a stout heart no matter what happens ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s what she¡¯s impressed with.

    She doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯ll attack her.

    ¡¸ By the way, Megumi, how about stay calm too? ¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got no composure at all. You always shake around like a small animal, you think that someone would take away this guy that you look uneasy even in school ¡¹

    Yukino saw that?

    ¡¸ You see, this guy knows what to do when it comes to practical problems but, what can he do if you keep showing an anxious look! If you continue to look uneasy, then this guy will no longer try to come to you. You see?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shocked from what Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I mean, you all are smart, or rather, too considerate! There are so many women gathered for him, and yet you don¡¯t get to fights and only get along, that¡¯s impossible in an ordinary scenario! Seriously, you all can assert yourselves, and yet you try to make a compromise with the others because you understand them, don¡¯t you? Well, who cares about that ¡¹

    Yukino continues her talk.

    ¡¸ Although, you can understand it with your head but your feelings can¡¯t, right? Especially hypocrites like Megumi ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s listening to Yukino¡¯s story.

    ¡¸ You keep on massing your dissatisfaction that it explodes, doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s stupid. If you store too much and it blows, it would be too huge that it would spread fire to others. What matters is that it¡¯s a fatal wound that breaks relationships ¡¹

    Yukino can now imagine the state of other people¡¯s mind.

    She used to abuse others while only focusing on her emotions on the spot.

    ¡¸ Megumi, and everyone else. If you¡¯re dissatisfied trying to get along, then it¡¯s better to fight each other and reconcile. You people don¡¯t fight enough ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ Maybe. They say that having a good relationship means you fight, but we don¡¯t have quarrels at all ¡¹

    Nei tells everyone.

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s stupid. Too smart got you too self-important. I¡¯m telling you all ¡¹

    Yukino might be correct.

    Our family is making compromises with each other too much.

    ¡¸ Your relationship doesn¡¯t allow fights after all ¡¹

 Chapter 666. Dining table talk

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, sometimes venting out is also necessary ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    The atmosphere has become gloomy because of Yukino¡¯s remarks, so she¡¯s showing everyone a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Venting out? Stop the jokes. That¡¯s just a naive idea for those who get along. If you do that, it¡¯s nothing different from the one ¡°storing up emotions¡± at all ¡¹

    Yukino says while stuffing her cheeks with duck meat.

    ¡¸ An inactive group lose their vitality ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yukino-chi¡¯s a bit radical, but I get what she meant. Minaho-oneechan¡¯s been sending us around since yesterday, I think her purpose is to make the family active ¡¹

    Since yesterday¡­

    That would be Anya¡¯s visit.

    Sex with Kana-senpai.

    Takakura sisters.

    Then, it¡¯s possible that Yukino¡¯s presence here as well.

    Instead of calming down, our family relationship is being stirred up as it¡¯s stagnating from the bottom.

    ¡¸ In the first place, you all are smarter than this guy, so how about you think a bit more? This guy has a communication disorder after all ¡¹

    What?

    What did you say Yukino?

    ¡¸ What is communication disorder? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Yukino.

    ¡¸ It means that someone¡¯s bad at communicating with others. He¡¯s clearly lacking the ability to communicate with ordinary people ¡¹

    Me? Communication disorder?

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Onii-sama and I can have a conversation without a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t have a communication disorder! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Megu reject.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because the people here are mostly oddballs! He¡¯s got communication disorder when it comes to ordinary people. You can trust that I¡¯m right! ¡¹

    Yukino says full of confidence.

    ¡¸ I wonder? Yukino-san, could it be that you just learned of the word and that¡¯s why you want to use it? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, could you explain why do you think he has a communication order then? ¡¹

    Nei presses Yukino for an answer.

    ¡¸ You see, when it comes to ordinary men, They do have that mind to serve the girls. Like telling them a funny story to make them laugh. Yup, trying to make the girl smile at least. A man has no worth if they can¡¯t make girls feel that they¡¯re having fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s always a lot of fun when I¡¯m together with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    I mean, in Ruriko¡¯s case, the pleasures of sex have been converted to the word ¡°fun.¡±

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t know anyone other than him. I mean, he doesn¡¯t try to entertain women at all. Sure, he doesn¡¯t need to make one-line jokes but, he doesn¡¯t joke at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s always serious after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, he doesn¡¯t even laugh ¡¹

    Yukino looks at my face.

    ¡¸ He always shows that serious look. He doesn¡¯t even laugh at school. That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s scared of you ¡¹

    Scared of me?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m basically left out of the class so I can look at things objectively ¡¹

    Yukino had no friends in class ever since Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s incident.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all scared. You¡¯re just a freshman and yet you got engaged with your classmate. If you ended there, then they can smile at it, but the school even approved the two of you living together. And on top of that, there¡¯s the bakery ¡¹

    Why is the bakery mentioned?

    ¡¸ Well, thanks to Megumi¡¯s life, they can understand that you¡¯ve made a decision on what you want to do in the future at age 16. But they don¡¯t get why ¡°bakery.¡± Well, they can understand that the school just happened to start their vocational training course and that you just happened to join in, even so, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible. They think that you can¡¯t actually make and sell bread ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what she means.

    ¡¸ No, well, Yukino, aren¡¯t you watching me make bread, right? ¡¹

    Yukino comes to the bakery sometimes when skipping classes.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m talking about is not what I think but what the ordinary students think ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows that you make the products alone. There¡¯s no one else in the vocational course but you ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Then, Megumi and the elder sister over there are the salesladies selling at school. For someone ordinary, it can¡¯t possibly be something edible. After all, they know you since the entrance ceremony. You didn¡¯t look like a man who¡¯d make bread. They know that you didn¡¯t know how to bake bread long ago, but you suddenly started it after the matter with Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s right, I started learning how to bake bread since the holidays in May.

    ¡¸ Then, right now, you¡¯re earnestly working at your bakery, right? Your atmosphere looked like you¡¯d suicide if you can¡¯t do it. I mean, a freshman working at a limited course to become a baker and goes to school without going to regular lessons is not possible. You read baking, or shop management, or cost accounting books during breaks, don¡¯t you? Nobody understands why you¡¯re being so desperate in learning about bakery ¡¹

    I see. I¡¯ve decided to work at a bakery with Katsuko-nee, but.

    I¡¯ve been obsessed with everything about bread.

    ¡¸ If you were aiming to play baseball in Koshien or trying to become a professional athlete, racer, shogi player, or even a Go player, then they¡¯d understand. If your goal was to become an Olympic player, or if it was cooking, then the best chef in French cuisine, then they¡¯d know why you were working so hard like Buddha all day long. But you see, the thing you¡¯re working so desperately on is what? A bakery? ¡¹

    Yeah. That¡¯s definitely unpleasant.

    ¡¸ But there are like first-class shops even for bakeries. There are even high-class shops introduced in TV and magazines ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But, he¡¯s not making products for that kind of shop! ¡¹

    I aimed to sell bread for the high school students in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ If he wants to become a simple baker then all his hard work just feel disgusting. ¡¹ He¡¯s too desperate. Are you an idiot? Do you want to die? ¡¹

    Yeah, I didn¡¯t think of that.

    So that¡¯s how the class and everyone else sees my behavior.

    ¡¸ But, they all support Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Well, there will be supporters. Megumi and this guy have no two-sides personality, they don¡¯t know the reason behind it but, they only feel that he wants to become a baker even if he dies. They¡¯d obviously want to support. But you see, the fundamental question of ¡°why is he going that far wanting to become a baker?¡± is still there ¡¹

    Yeah, they can¡¯t be clear of doubts.

    ¡¸ I mean, your setting is that you¡¯re poor, right? Megumi¡¯s house is really poor, and he doesn¡¯t look like he has any money at all ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s classmate from middle school testified on Yamamine house¡¯s bad condition.

    As for me, my father disappeared during the entrance ceremony that I didn¡¯t have money.

    ¡¸ And now, the setting is that you¡¯re living together near the school thanks to the chairman¡¯s assistance, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Megu and I are supposed to live in the house connected to this mansion via the underground tunnel.

    ¡¸ Besides, you called everyone in your class and had a party without me knowing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I wanted to invite Yukino too though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about that. You see, I¡¯ve been listening to the conversation of the girls who went to the party ¡¹

    What were they saying?

    ¡¸ It looks fun to see the house of two engaged people living together but looking at the real thing, they really stink in poverty ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t see the location with my own eyes, so I don¡¯t know much, but maybe, Megumi¡¯s sense is that bad? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not the house Yo-chan, and Megu-chan stays in every day after all ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s hardly anything there but the basic necessities, right? I guess that¡¯s why they see it as a lonely house ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Right, that house only has a few stuff in it.

    ¡¸ No, I think it¡¯s because of me ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s right, I¡¯m just a shabby woman ¡¹

    No, wait.

    D-Don¡¯t cry just from that.

    ¡¸ Well, why not? That only means you found something to do in the future, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ You can just learn what to bring in the house little by little. Tastes like that are better developed than just acquired ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s flower shop and even her living quarter above are both stylish.

    Well, flower shops are a business that sells aesthetic sense.

    ¡¸ That house was Megumi-chan¡¯s territory until now, so I didn¡¯t say anything but, if he¡¯s also called shabby by his classmates then that¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry but we¡¯ll barge in ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll let Megumi-chan decide in the end but, we¡¯ll mind where it matters, and point it out ¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee announced.

    ¡¸ Yes, please teach me if I make failures ¡¹

    Megu bows to the two, feeling disheartened.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, he doesn¡¯t laugh at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a quiet and serious boy though ¡¹

    Nagisa, I¡¯m quiet?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. He¡¯s just dumb, so everything he thinks goes around in his head that he¡¯s not good at speaking it out ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    I always get left behind the conversation while I¡¯m thinking of what I should say.

    ¡¸ I mean, anyway, men nowadays do talk a lot. Try to be a bit more interesting. Those who aren¡¯t interesting aren¡¯t popular with women ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t want to be popular though.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re always showing a serious face. You don¡¯t even try to joke no matter what people ask you and reply to them with the truth, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why the girls in the class avoid you ¡¹

    I see.

    Although, I was never close to the girls in my class since entering high school.

    Even when talking, it¡¯s mostly Megu¡¯s friends asking about Megu.

    Megu¡¯s doing everything when it comes to my relationship with the class.

    I never had the chance to talk to girls.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why ¡°communication disorder.¡± In the end, you can only talk to one group of boys in the class. They¡¯re backing away because you¡¯re all so desperate about bread, do you get it? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Having someone who sees from the outside point of view is valuable.

    It makes us think of various things.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s bad at talking, but he always listens when Mao¡¯s talking ¡¹

    Mao-chan speaks up suddenly.

    ¡¸ Whenever Mao talks about what happened today, Papa listens all the time. Papa doesn¡¯t smile, but he looks at Mao all the time with a serious face and say ¡°I see,¡± when I¡¯m done talking! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ When Mao tells Mama a story, she replies ¡°I¡¯m busy right now, maybe later,¡± then that ¡°later¡± never comes no matter how long I wait, but Papa always has time to listen to Mao. Papa listens all the time until Mama says ¡°How long are you going to talk, can you stop now?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. Sorry about that ¡¹

    Nagisa apologizes to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Well, he¡¯ll keep Mao company all the time unless I call him out after all ¡¹

    Whenever I go to Nagisa¡¯s house, it¡¯s always the situation until Mao-chan goes to sleep.

    ¡¸ But, Mama¡¯s the same. Whenever Mama¡¯s talking to Papa, Papa¡¯s always listening ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh? Mao? ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at me.

    ¡¸ Oh well. When you¡¯re alone with him, you feel like letting out all your grumbles. He never hates listening to anything we say after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I get that! I also grumble a lot when I¡¯m alone with him! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says while putting the fork back on the plate.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easy to talk to him, isn¡¯t it? You can talk about anything with him, and furthermore, he¡¯d try his best in thinking what we¡¯re talking about and try to give us advice on his own way ¡¹

    ¡¸ AH, sorry ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t possibly give some advice when it comes to Kouzuki SS, but I¡¯d like to be a bit of help to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listening to my complaints is enough, that alone makes me happy ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s rarely a man who¡¯d listen to women talking without looking that he¡¯s disturbed ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Yukino.

    ¡¸ I can understand Yukino-san¡¯s point, but, we¡¯re satisfied with our situation since we can communicate with him. If you ask me, I don¡¯t prefer a man who ignores someone else¡¯s talk to just force through his stupid jokes. I¡¯d rather not keep company with people like that and waste the valuable time in my life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. When he talks, it¡¯s heavy. He¡¯s always serious after all ¡¹

    Nagisa continues after Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s not bad that he¡¯s too serious ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s only thinking that he should do his best for our future. He doesn¡¯t care what other people think ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Katsu-nee, let¡¯s try to fix that a bit ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I think that Katsu-nee showing up on Yo-chan¡¯s bakery has solved a lot of things ¡¹

    Up until now, Katsuko-nee didn¡¯t show herself in front of the students.

    ¡¸ Once it¡¯s spread out that Katsu-nee, an adult teaches Yo-chan in the bakery and that he¡¯s not working alone, it would ease up people¡¯s suspicions ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. The students in our school see the 21-year-old Katsuko-nee as a proper adult.

    The story is no longer me who knows nothing about bread suddenly start baking bread for sale, but instead,

    They¡¯ll see that I¡¯m making bread under Katsuko-nee¡¯s guidance.

    Their doubts about me disappear.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Starting Monday, I¡¯ll talk to the students while selling our products ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, it¡¯s for Yo-chan¡¯s sake. You see, I¡¯m trying to move the rumors a bit to make Yo-chan¡¯s image in the school positive. Kana-chan¡¯s cooperating with me ¡¹

    Nei said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ But there¡¯s one more problem. Yeah, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t smile at all ¡¹

    She pinched my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Look? He doesn¡¯t hate it even if I do this. He doesn¡¯t get angry either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Also, Ya-chan¡¯s doing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once Yo-chan opened up his heart to someone, he¡¯ll never get angry no matter what they do to him ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ But he got angry at me today ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Yo-chan¡¯s serious about Megu-chan, right? If you don¡¯t get yourself together, you¡¯ll get kicked out for real ¡¹

    Nei looks at Megu with sharp eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, this gentle Yo-chan only shouts loud when just talking about Megu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Megu feels depressed.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Megumi got scolded ¡¹

    Yukino sends Megu a hateful look.

    ¡¸ Besides, Yukino-san, how about you fix your own communication disorder instead? ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s been silent all this time interrupts her sister.

    ¡¸ W-What did you say, Maika?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that you ¡®re glad that you can talk to various people after a long time but, all you do is make people feel discomfort, don¡¯t you? Well, we know that Yukino-san has a nasty personality though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I!!! ¡¹

    Yukino mumbled when her little sister pointed it out.

    ¡¸ Just because Yoshiko-san was a kind person you kept on talking about anything you wanted to talk about, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I had fun. I learned about a lot of things I didn¡¯t know about ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yoshiko-san, don¡¯t take what she says seriously. She¡¯s just making them up ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san cannot possibly know that much about Shogi after all ¡¹

    Oh, that was the conversation earlier, right.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san only has a small knowledge of what she¡¯s talking about, and yet she kept talking about it for hours, and Yoshiko-san didn¡¯t say anything! Yukino-san¡¯s the one who has communication failure! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Hey! Kouzuki SS Person ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan turns to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Look, can you change the guards I have right now? ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS is observing Yukino rather than guarding her.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t talk to me at all. I mean, are they even women? They¡¯re not interested in cosmetics or fashion at all. Especially Satomi-san and Takemata-san. Those two only talk about Shogi ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s why Yukino was talking about professional players.

    Those were the conversation of her bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, when the two are on standby, they don¡¯t have a shogi board nor pieces, and yet they play Shogi in their heads. They keep on telling each other ¡°2-7-silver,¡± and ¡°both rooks promoted¡±1 They leave me alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? They shouldn¡¯t do that at work, I¡¯ll scold them later ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Those two are on the amateur ranks. How about you try to learn it Yukino-chan? When you do, you can play together with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to have someone that can do a womanly conversation!! ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Yukino¡¯s starving for someone to have an ordinary conversation too.

    Yukino right now can¡¯t have an ordinary conversation except with Snatch and Francie on her TV broadcasts.

    She even listens to our classmates¡¯ conversation about me.

    Yukino actually wants to talk with her classmates.

    She wants to have a girls¡¯ talk.

    But, Yukino has no friends now.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s only listening from the conversation of our classmates from the side.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that. Kouzuki SS is also understaffed. If you don¡¯t want Satomi-san and Takemata-san, only Sanpei-san, who has a fishing hobby, and Sayama-san, who likes golf are the only available people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is there no person who likes to watch TV Tokyo or something in there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable. Protecting you is a low priority job in Kouzuki SS. Only those who don¡¯t have work will go for you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! I want someone to talk to about fashion and bargains! ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸ She really is interesting ¡¹

    Ruriko shows Tsukiko and the girls a smile.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the girls are confused.

    Well, that¡¯s natural.

    This is a conversation with the people who are about to violate them later.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mama, pee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Mao-chan leaves with Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Oops, I should be preparing the upper room, right. Mii-chan must be lonely there ¡¹

    Nei also prepares to leave the room.

    ¡¸ See ya later Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Ya-chan, thanks ¡¹

    Nei leaves the room while waving her hand.

    The room¡¯s atmosphere has settled down.

    Yeah, now¡¯s the time.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    I talk to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Agnes has been quiet all this time, it¡¯s probably because of the strangers.

    She¡¯s been sending glances to Luna who¡¯s close to her age.

    ¡¸ I have a present for you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Present? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve got Agnes a new friend ¡¹

    I point at Luna.

    Luna trembles.

    ¡¸ This girl will become Agnes¡¯ friend ¡¹

    ¡¸ Friend? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. She¡¯ll stay with Agnes from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Together? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes doesn¡¯t need friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because that girl ¡¹

    She looks at Luna.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll take away Papa from Agnes ¡¹

    1. Sorry, not a shogi player, pls chat me in discord or leave a comment on whatever this means¡º £²Æßãy ¡»¤È¤«¡º Í¬ïwÜ‡³É¤ë ¡»

 Chapter 667. Dining table talk cont.

    Chapter 667. Dining table talk (cont.)

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Agnes ¡¹

    I tell her.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not a bad girl. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll get along with Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Agnes is troubled.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s older than Agnes, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Agnes is older then, Agnes can stand it. But, if she¡¯s older than Agnes¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes gained that thought because of the four months with the family.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s neither. She¡¯s at the same age as Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same age? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is 12. Luna is 12 too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then what happens? ¡¹

    Agnes shows a curious face.

    Mao-chan is her only little sister so far.

    All the other women are Agnes¡¯ older sisters.

    Oh. I see.

    She doesn¡¯t want Luna to break in and tear down her and Mao-chan¡¯s position of the little sister.

    ¡¸ Nothing will happen. You¡¯ll only become friends ¡¹

    I said gently.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll be friends with Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Luna with confidence.

    It¡¯s her first time to have a friend of the same age.

    Mao-chan who has the closest mental to Agnes is younger than her.

    Mana who¡¯s two years older is a bit mature to them.

    ¡¸ Get along with her, okay? Luna ¡¹

    I tell Luna.

    ¡¸ Eh? Uhm ¡¹

    Luna placed her spoon back on the bowl. She looks confused.

    Okay, let¡¯s talk while everyone¡¯s here.

    I want Tsukiko and Yomiko to know as well.

    ¡¸ You see, a weird guy confined Agnes. I mean, she¡¯s been trapped in the basement of this mansion since she was born. That¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t received proper education ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters look at Agnes in surprise.

    ¡¸ We took her out of the basement just four months ago. She hardly goes out of the mansion even now due to her circumstances. Well, we let her ride in a car and drive around to allow her to study the outside world, but there¡¯s always someone with her. She¡¯s still afraid of the outside world after all ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Luna silently.

    ¡¸ I was telling the truth when I said that she needed a friend of the same age. Agnes cannot leave to the outside world unless she makes friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not needed! Agnes only has to have sex with Papa in here all the time! Agnes doesn¡¯t care about the outside world ¡¹

    Usually, she¡¯s understanding, and yet, seeing three new girls she doesn¡¯t know seems to have agitated her.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t let that happen. Agnes needs to go to school just like everyone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need school! I don¡¯t have to go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you do that Agnes, then you won¡¯t know anything about the world ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Agnes can be a dummy forever! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem for me if Agnes is treated as a dummy however ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes mumbles.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes-chan. Do you love your Papa? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ I do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes-chan what can you do for your beloved Papa, what can you give him? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks. Agnes;

    ¡¸ Sex ¡¹

    Err.

    Is that something a 12-year-old half-foreign beauty should say?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s sex, it¡¯s not Agnes-chan doing the work but Papa making Agnes-chan feel pleasure, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is trying to make Papa feel pleasure too. Papa always tells Agnes that it feels good to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, all of us can do the same. Agnes-chan cannot do only one thing ¡¹

    Mana tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Look, Katsuko-oneechan and Nei-oneechan have bigger breasts than Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    Agnes looks at her own chest.

    Hey, Michi, why are you touching your own chest as well?

    ¡¸ And so, is there anything Agnes-chan can do to please Onii-chan other than sex? ¡¹

    Mana asks. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan can cook meals, wash laundry, and even clean the house, can¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan and Edie-chan are both Onii-chan¡¯s bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what can Agnes do? ¡¹

    The small blonde haired girl answered after thinking for a while.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. Agnes is still small ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you want to do something for Onii-chan, don¡¯t you? Even if it¡¯s impossible for now, you can once you¡¯re an adult ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Or could it be that Agnes wants to stay in this mansion all the time and only exist when Onii-chan does sex with you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. You see, I¡¯m secluded in the mansion together with Agnes right now but, I¡¯m going to school soon. Then, I¡¯ll start studying. I have a dream after all. I will do my best to make my dream come true, and Onii-chan will praise me for sure ¡¹

    Mana

    ¡¸ But, Agnes doesn¡¯t have a dream ¡¹

    Agnes says.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural. You don¡¯t know much about the outside world. You can¡¯t possibly have a dream without knowing the outside world ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You need to go out if you want to find your dream. Go to school, meet different people, study ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    Agnes is groaning.

    ¡¸ But I have to stay with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m in high school. Agnes needs to go to elementary. Therefore ¡¹

    I looked at Luna.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she¡¯s here. Luna is in the same age as Agnes so you two can go to school together. I¡¯ll make you go to the same class ¡¹

    Actually, not me, it¡¯s Minaho-neesan who¡¯ll do.

    But, Minaho-neesan spoils Agnes since she¡¯s also a child of the mansion, just like Megu, I¡¯m sure that she will do it anyway.

    ¡¸ Her? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Luna worriedly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Luna has experience going to school, she¡¯ll be supporting Agnes. Yes, she¡¯ll teach you in studies as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Studies? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, does Luna have good grades? ¡¹

    From what I see, she does.

    ¡¸ Yes, she has excellent grades ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies instead of Luna.

    ¡¸ Look, learn from her, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    Agnes looks dissatisfied.

    It seems that she doesn¡¯t like having someone at the same age teach her even though she¡¯s a senior in other things.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, Agnes will teach Luna about sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex, desuno? ¡¹

    Agnes is surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, Luna doesn¡¯t know anything about sex ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Is that true? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, earlier Mana and I did show it off, but that¡¯s just one time. She still doesn¡¯t know any details or procedures in sex. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    I asked Luna.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you think when you were watching me have sex with Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m surprised. To think that such a big thing went inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! We¡¯re in the middle of eating!! ¡¹

    Yukino gets angry.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry about that ¡¹

    I apologized to Yukino, then go back to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Luna doesn¡¯t know anything. That¡¯s why Agnes will be Luna¡¯s teacher ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes? Teacher? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Luna again.

    ¡¸ Look, Luna¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She hasn¡¯t experienced sex yet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s looking down in nervousness.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes will become her teacher! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Hey now, Agnes is only her teacher in sex. In studies, Luna¡¯s Agnes¡¯ teacher ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uugh, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Will you become friends with her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Okay, Agnes is okay now.

    ¡¸ Luna, what about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Un ¡¹

    Luna nods lightly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say ¡°Un¡± You should reply properly or you¡¯ll be scolded! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. As long as you understand ¡¹

    Then, Nagisa and Mao-chan are back from the restroom.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, Mao-chan, Agnes is now friends with that girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Agnes will become her teacher! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes, you¡¯ll be learning from her too ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ hair while saying.

    ¡¸ Besides, don¡¯t say ¡°that girl,¡± her name¡¯s Luna ¡¹

    I turn to Luna.

    ¡¸ Luna, call her Agnes as well. You don¡¯t have to add ¡°-chan¡± You two are friends, an equal relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Best regards! Luna ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Yes. A-Agnes

    ¡¸ Mao? What should Mao call her? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s older than Mao-chan, so you have to choose between ¡°Luna-oneechan¡± or ¡°Luna-chan¡± ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll pick Luna-chan! Best regards, Luna-chan! ¡¹

    Mao said with a smile.

    ¡¸ L-Likewise ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s still confused.

    ¡¸ Then, is Luna-chan going to stay here? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ Yes, she will ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means until she dies? ¡¹

    Mao-chan said. Luna¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we adopted her so we¡¯ll take responsibility for her. She¡¯ll live together with us for the years to come. Get along with her, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Mao-chan replied loudly.

    ¡¸ But, Papa what will you do with the other two? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Tsukiko and Yomiko and asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, I haven¡¯t decided yet. They will stay here for tonight and tomorrow, but we haven¡¯t decided what¡¯s ahead ¡¹

    I want the three sisters to stay here as much as possible, but.

    Jii-chan¡¯s the one who¡¯ll make the final decision.

    That¡¯s all I can say for now.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. But if they were to stay in the mansion from now on then, I¡¯ll introduce them to Agnes and everyone properly ¡¹

    I said.

    There¡¯s also Agnes¡¯ mental state to consider.

    I could introduce them and have her learn their names but if they could no longer meet.

    That might create a wound in Agnes¡¯ heart.

    Agnes cannot separate from people close to her yet.

    I think that it¡¯s better to introduce them when Tsukiko and Yomiko¡¯s future is decided.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm! ¡¹

    Huh? Mao¡¯s crossing her arms and thinking of something.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Mao-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just thinking of what the three of us could play together! ¡¹

    Mao-chan seems to be planning to incorporate her as a playmate after hearing that Luna will stay here for long.

    ¡¸ Maybe not for today. It¡¯s already getting late, Mao, let¡¯s prepare to take a bath and go to bed after dinner, okay? ¡¹

    Nagisa tells her daughter.

    ¡¸ Huh? But I want to play with Luna-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can do that tomorrow, right? Luna-chan will stay here anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say ¡°Muu¡¯ ¡¹ I¡¯m going to slap your butt! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at Luna.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, let¡¯s play a lot tomorrow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Luna replies in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Agnex-chan too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Think of what games we can play by tomorrow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will! Ehehehe ¡¹

    Mao-chan shows a fearless smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Our late dinner is over.

    When the after-meal coffee was brought out, Nagisa and Mao-chan left the room.

    ¡¸ Okay, say goodnight to Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ Good night Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan too! Good night everyone! ¡¹

    Mao-chan bows her head to everyone.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, Luna-chan, good night ¡¹

    Mao-chan speaks happily.

    It seems that she¡¯s just happy that her playmates increased.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be taking our leave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Nagisa kissed me in the lips, then carried Mao-chan out of the room.

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s no need to hurry. Take it easy, drink some coffee ¡¹

    I¡¯m about to have sex with the Takakura sisters.

    It¡¯s a successive battle of deflowering.

    I mean.

    I might not be able to sleep tonight.

    It¡¯s impossible to check their aptitude on becoming a prostitute with just one round.

    Besides, if it were to awaken their ¡°Miko power,¡±

    That would mean that Jii-chan¡¯s purpose is not to make the Takakura sisters into prostitutes so far, but,

    It¡¯s to awaken them as true shrine maidens by having sex with me.

    If that were the case, I need to let them experience a deep connection from the bottom of their hearts. Just like how Michi awakened her Shingetsu

    That would take time.

    ¡¸ You really are a demon ¡¹

    Yukino tells me.

    ¡¸ You plan to make that small girl your sex slave, right? ¡¹

    She looked at Luna then said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you going to destroy her life just for Agnes, was it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what you think, sure ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, I plan to make Luna happy in the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ You really are a hypocrite ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s his virtue ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori indeed does think what he says ¡¹

    Then, she looked at the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Takakura-sama as well, please do not worry. Kuromori-sama acts in the way he thinks the best for everyone ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I assume that you already know but, Kuromori-sama loves the two ladies of Kouzuki house, Misuzu-sama, and Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san starts her talk.

    ¡¸ I have resolved to devote myself to Kuromori-sama but, Kuromori-sama doesn¡¯t take me. If Kuromori-sama were to obtain all of the daughters of Kouzuki house, including me, then Kouzuki-house is practically his ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Yomiko who has a strong political view asks.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama is not ambitious. He shows no interest in the power nor the fortunes of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me.,

    ¡¸ He truly loves Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama from the bottom of his heart. ¡¹ However, he doesn¡¯t love me. Therefore, he hasn¡¯t embraced me yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, uhm, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I hate Yoshiko-san though

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. But, you don¡¯t feel any charm from me as a woman ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama is an honest person, he has no other side. He loves all the women in here, not just Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama. I feel envious. ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s nothing but unprincipled ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama also loves Yukino-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about Yoshiko-san! ¡¹

    Yukino panics.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama shows the most emotions whenever talking with Yukino-san. He has opened his heart to you more than anyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, he even shows when he¡¯s frustrated or angry ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee adds to Yoshiko-san¡¯s line.

    ¡¸ I always wonder if he¡¯s going to tease her again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! It doesn¡¯t sound a joke when you say that, stop it! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s experienced Katsuko-nee¡¯s strong bullying so many times during the holidays in May.

    ¡¸ I feel it too. Yukino¡¯s closer to Yoshi-kun than me ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, I think you should remember what Agnes-san said earlier ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san tells Megu.

    ¡¸ I think you should better face yourself and believe what you can do for Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, you¡¯re worrying about the wrong things ¡¹

    Megu trembles.

    ¡¸ I think that instead of Megumi-san wishing for Kuromori-sama to change to what you desire, you should turn to what Kuromori-sama desires ¡¹

    This person.

    She¡¯s always been talking with Yukino.

    She¡¯s also listening to the conversation of the other women in the mansion.

    She¡¯s gained insight on what¡¯s our current problem.

    As expected of a Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter. She sees through the nature of things.

    ¡¸ It may be rude for an outsider like me to point yet I did say it. Please forgive me ¡¹

    Saying that. She bows to Megu.

    ¡¸ No, Yoshiko-san, you¡¯re Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s cousin, you¡¯re basically our relative. Don¡¯t mind it and say what you want ¡¹

    I look at Yukino.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s helpful to have an opinion from the outside, just like Yukino earlier. As expected, there are some things we don¡¯t understand when only people from the family looks at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? What are you talking about? All I did was just say spite you people! ¡¹

    Yukino glares back at me.

    ¡¸ No, that was a useful opinion. You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s good for the family to fight but, if we hold back too much, then it would only put stress on each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I also was taken aback from what Yukino-san said ¡¹

    Ruriko said and smiled.

    ¡¸ If you were really just making tasteless remarks then I would¡¯ve already closed your mouth forcefully ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. We know that Yukino-san can be useful sometimes, but that¡¯s enough, shut up now ¡¹

    Mana tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ Mana, you¡¯re really harsh when it comes to Yukino ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Well, I get ashamed when I look at her. She¡¯s such an idiot. When you leave her alone, she¡¯d feel relaxed then talk like a machine gun ¡¹

    In the end, Mana still loves Yukino.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko calls me.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been listening to everyone¡¯s story, but it¡¯s getting more and vaguer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, about what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ About Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m losing understanding on what kind of person you are ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t understand the thing about the bread! ¡¹

    Yomiko also explodes.

    ¡¸ No, well, I¡¯m training right now to open a bakery in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Isn¡¯t Kuromori-sama the owner of this house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, the head is Minaho-neesan. As for the bakery, that would be my primary work, but I¡¯ll also help out in the ¡°brothel¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it even more! ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ This man is messed up in so many ways, it¡¯s useless to try and understand him ¡¹

    Yukino tells Yomiko scoffingly.

    ¡¸ Also, what¡¯s with this vulgar woman?! Why is everyone allowing this woman to speak? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What part of me is vulgar?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everything!! But if you ask me anything specific, then it would be your way of speaking!! Also, your face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko and Yukino are fighting.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You two are noisy ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Do you want me to force you two to close your mouth? ¡¹

    Yukino and Yomiko both know how scary Michi¡¯s Qi is.

    ¡¸ No, nothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll shut up now ¡¹

    The two fell quiet.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t get Michi angry, lol ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ I felt that Yomiko-san¡¯s power from yesterday is lost. Did Michi-san control it? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve used my Qi and destroyed it ¡¹

    Michi said purposely.

    Actually, Yomiko¡¯s power isn¡¯t lost.

    Michi¡¯s only suppressing it with her strong Qi.

    However, Yomiko will get full of herself once she knows that, therefore.

    We¡¯re saying that it¡¯s destroyed for now.

    ¡¸ Hereafter, she¡¯ll experience proper sex with Master, and it¡¯s possible to restore the system that exhibits her power. However, it¡¯s impossible for her right now. She can¡¯t go back to the original ¡¹

    She says that to push Yomiko away.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll do that! Sex or whatever! Although I don¡¯t know what sex is yet! ¡¹

    Yomiko declares.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything if it¡¯s to obtain the power of the shrine maidens ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s a shrine maiden? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me.

    ¡¸ I mean, what is this girl getting excited about? ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t know anything about the Takakura house.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a lot to talk about ¡¹

    I look at the Takakura sisters.

    I¡¯m going to deflower these girls in order.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll change the order. Yomiko, you¡¯re the first one ¡¹

    I feel.

    ¡¸ W-Why!?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I have sex with Yomiko now, you can¡¯t awaken your ¡°Miko power.¡± You¡¯re only concerned about yourself that you don¡¯t feel other people¡¯s Qi ¡¹

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the truth! ¡¹

    I said strongly.

    ¡¸ Then, let me be first ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the eldest, and if Kuromori-sama inspects me first, it will put Yomiko-sama at ease ¡¹

    She really has strong insecurity when it comes to Yomiko.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not okay either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Tsukiko¡¯s likely more to awaken her ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s Qi pool is denser.

    Besides, she has self-control compared to Yomiko.

    Yomiko¡¯s closed her heart, only strong in self-assertion.

    It feels like Tsukiko¡¯s interested in others.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want Tsukiko to watch your sisters have sex, study, and prepare for your turn ¡¹

    I look at Luna.

    ¡¸ With that said, you¡¯re the first one. Luna ¡¹1

    Luna¡¯s face trembles in fear.

    1. Damn this lolicon autho

 Chapter 668. Pointing and calling

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt Kuromori-sama, but¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko talks to me.

    ¡¸ Could you please not start from Luna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. Luna will be the first ¡¹

    I declare.

    ¡¸ Please, could you take some time to reconsider? ¡¹

    Tsukiko still clings.

    ¡¸ What reconsider? That¡¯s just a waste of time ¡¹

    I reject.

    ¡¸ In the first place, you three came here because you promised Jii-chan that you¡¯ll become prostitutes, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m here to check your aptitude if you really can become a prostitute or not but still, becoming a prostitute means having sex with a man ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we didn¡¯t know what sex or prostitute meant back then. We still don¡¯t understand it even now ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked down and said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just your own circumstances. It has nothing to do with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already gave our word to Kouzuki-sama, it¡¯s too late to take it back ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Tsukiko.

    That¡¯s right, this is a job Kuromori has accepted from Jii-chan.

    We can¡¯t do this halfheartedly.

    ¡¸ Besides, Luna¡¯s the only one who¡¯s not suited to become a prostitute because of her age, so I asked Jii-chan to give her to me as a sex slave. Weren¡¯t you two there? ¡¹

    In the end, the Takakura sisters don¡¯t understand the meaning of the words ¡°Prostitute¡± or ¡°Sex Slave¡± that well.

    They only were pushed by Jii-chan¡¯s presence.

    Inside, they weren¡¯t convinced at all.

    Even though they came to Tokyo asking for Jii-chan¡¯s help, and yet, the discussion went absurd that their youngest sister was sold out as a sex slave without their permission.

    However, who cares about the reason.

    The Takakura sisters were chased out of the shrine, and now two Yakuza groups are chasing after their lives. They have no backing.

    They cannot request Jii-chan or our demands.

    ¡¸ However, please, at least, could you start with me instead? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Why are you afraid of Papa? ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not that they¡¯re afraid of me.

    ¡¸ Having sex with Papa feels good though ¡¹

    Agnes shows a blank face.

    ¡¸ Hmm, the first ten times would give pain in your crotch, but soon enough it¡¯ll turn to pleasure. It feels so good that you¡¯d feel happy. It¡¯s true! Agnes guarantees it! ¡¹

    Then, she smiled at Luna.

    ¡¸ If Papa wants to have sex with this girl then Agnes will help. I¡¯m glad. Once Papa¡¯s warm semen is deep inside your stomach, you¡¯ll be the same as Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes is determined to accept Luna.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan is still too young, so she can¡¯t have sex with Papa together with Agnes. Agnes wanted to have someone to have sex together with Papa all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t we always together with you Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Agnes.

    For the past four months, I have increased the frequency of having sex with a woman, plus another, to deepen our family relationship.

    Naturally, Agnes has experienced having sex together with Katsuko-nee and all the other women.

    ¡¸ But, everyone¡¯s older than me ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Luna.

    ¡¸ Yes. Agnes can become a teacher of this girl, someone at the same age! I¡¯m sure it will be fun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, she has a name ¡¹

    I scold Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes. Luna. Let¡¯s get along! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s still afraid.

    ¡¸ Hey, I know that it¡¯s not my place to ask this but, are you serious? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that girl still a child? It¡¯s too early for her to have sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s at the same age as Agnes! Agnes already does it with Papa every day! ¡¹

    Anges is fuming.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not an ordinary child anyway ¡¹

    Yukino tells her younger sister from a different mother.

    Yukino knows that Agnes is her father¡¯s other illegitimate child.

    She knows that Agnes is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter with the intention of raping to fulfill his sexual desire.

    ¡¸ If you ask me, you¡¯re not normal either Yukino. And even these Takakura ladies aren¡¯t ¡¹

    The bloodline of Takakura shrine maiden casts a shadow over the sisters¡¯ fate.

    ¡¸ Even so, I need to have sex with the three sisters by tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why does it have to be like that?! Are you an idiot? ¡¹

    Yukino shouts at me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just follow what that old man is saying, think about these girls too! They¡¯re all virgins, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, they don¡¯t even know what sex is ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What?! Do you even know how important the ¡°first-times¡± are for girls?! You don¡¯t!! You¡¯re just forcing them!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s such a small girl, and yet you¡¯re going to rape her and turn her to a sex slave! Her life¡¯s pitiful! This girl could¡¯ve found a lover in a few years and have a better first-time experience! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just her. Even her elder sister, isn¡¯t she at the same age as Maika? Even Maika is still too young to have sex! And yet! You made him your sex slave ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s 14. The same age as Mana.

    ¡¸ Even the eldest sister is the same! I don¡¯t know about their reason whatsoever but, it¡¯s wrong to force a girl to have sex and deflower them!! That¡¯s definitely strange! ¡¹

    Then, Yukino looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Hey, Megumi! Go on, protest against this! Why is it that a hypocrite like you looking away at this outrageousness!? ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t reply.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want women who went through the same hardship as mine increase! This is the worst! I hate you all!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm. You know that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s like yourself, right? ¡¹

    Mana tells her sister.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Maika?! Didn¡¯t you go through the same thing?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Onii-chan raped me out of my virginity. And now I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although, I¡¯m happier than before since I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Yukino-san¡¯s right, if it wasn¡¯t for the incident in May, Shirasaka-san might still have been alive, Yukino-san and I might¡¯ve been living in that beautiful house like before ¡¹

    Mana speaks indifferently.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll fall in love like normal, get a boyfriend, have a wonderful first experience. It¡¯s possible. In another timeline ¡¹

    If I didn¡¯t meet them.

    If Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t go through her revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    No, let¡¯s assume that she did, but she didn¡¯t target Yukino and Mana, his beloved daughters.

    Minaho-neechan chose me as a piece to torment Yukino.

    If raping Yukino was taken out of Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan, then I wouldn¡¯t be here now.

    ¡¸ But you see, it didn¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Mana tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan raped Yukino-san, and now you¡¯re pregnant. Then I became Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the worst. This is the worst possible fate ¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot? We¡¯re alive right now. Aren¡¯t you eating the duck meat Katsuko-oneechan cooked deliciously? It¡¯s the best. We reached the best possible end! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika, what are you talking about?! You¡¯re brainwashed by these people that you¡¯re going crazy now! That¡¯s why ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up for a moment, Yukino-san! ¡¹

    Mana stops her sister with her strong will.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino-san, have you thought of not just the good possibilities but also the bad ones? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ If Onii-chan didn¡¯t come to save me, I would¡¯ve been killed for sure. I know that. I¡¯m only allowed to live since I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s slave, if I say that I want to stop being a sex slave and live freely outside this mansion, they¡¯ll surely kill me ¡¹

    I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s not possible.

    That¡¯s not for me to decide.

    Mana knows too much about Kuromori and Kouzuki house¡¯s secrets.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the worst guy ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸ You really are stupid. There¡¯s no cure for that. Onii-chan¡¯s just like us you know. He can¡¯t escape anymore, just like Yukino-san, like me. If he runs away, he¡¯ll get killed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? Onii-chan was also someone just involved in this ¡¹

    Hearing that again from Mana, I can understand.

    Recently, I¡¯m adopted to Kuromori house and named myself as Kuromori Kou, but.

    I¡¯m someone who has nothing to do with Kuromori house from the start.

    I never thought of living apart from my women, but.

    Mana¡¯s right, if I were to free myself out of Kuromori,

    I¡¯ll die.

    I know too many things I shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s someone dragged in and yet he¡¯s doing all his best to help me. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m still alive now. It¡¯s a debt I can never repay even if I exhaust my life for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Mana, I don¡¯t mind it at all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I do. I mean, I¡¯ll have to spend my life to repay it ¡¹

    Repay?

    ¡¸ Being Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave means that Mana will never betray Onii-chan no matter what. I¡¯ll be supporting Onii-chan¡¯s side no matter what, and I¡¯ll do anything that Onii-chan wants. Mana will serve Onii-chan forever. That¡¯s what I decided on ¡¹

    Mana,

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t return the favor I received from Onii-chan unless I have that resolve ¡¹

    No.

    I¡¯m thankful for that, but.

    I feel like something¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, that¡¯s too heavy. It¡¯ll suffocate him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, we could conclude this if we have Nei-chan, Margo-chan, or Misuzu-chan, the smart girls but, haa, is this another trial? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighs.

    ¡¸ First of all, Yukino-san. I can understand how Yukino-san feels. I mean, I¡¯m also one of those who made Yukino-san suffer, so I know that I¡¯m not qualified to say this, but ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget that the plan was to sell you as a prostitute on the slums on Southeast Asia ¡¹

    There was that story too.

    ¡¸ I know that you have a lot of complaints, but you¡¯re having warm food and coffee now because of him. I don¡¯t mind letting you go back to ¡°Umaibou¡± and water though ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, anything but that! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Also, do you know why you¡¯re kept under watch all the time? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks Yukino this time.

    ¡¸ You see, we¡¯re standing on the watch to make sure that you don¡¯t say anything strange outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke still has a lot of enemies left. Many lost so much because of Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Gangs, the entertainment industry, the advertising industry, etc. Even Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s perverted friends. Those people would want to capture you ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ They know that there¡¯s a higher power that moved behind the scenes during Shiraaska Sousuke¡¯s erasure. They even can drive the police and media. Yukino-san knows who hold that power well, after all, you were kidnapped by that mysterious power and still kept you alive throughout the incident ¡¹

    ¡¸ Protection? All you¡¯re doing is watching me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do you want us to stop? I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be missing in three days. There¡¯s a lot of people who want to get information from you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ Those who lost money because of Shirasaka Sousuke will torture you to gather information on any ways to get it back. His perverted friends are afraid that they might be discovered ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know anything about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You don¡¯t know anything. Once they discover that, they¡¯ll kill you. They¡¯d throw you away like a paper scrap ¡¹

    Blood disappears from Yukino¡¯s face. She¡¯s now white as a sheet.

    ¡¸ If you ask me it would be easier if we just kill you. You have a loose tongue. Well, so far, there¡¯s no information leak though ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS checks everything that Yukino says.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still alive today because that¡¯s what he wants. He doesn¡¯t want to kill you or the child in your stomach. Kakka and I respect his wishes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Minaho-san told me this. If you were to were to have a somewhat suspicious relationship with the co-star talent of yours in the show, then erase that person ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way I would do that! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ This child is in my stomach and yet, to think that I¡¯d mingle with another man?!! ¡¹

    She touches her lower abdomen.

    Yukino told me that she¡¯ll never have sex with other men until birth.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s usually the case, but Minaho-san doesn¡¯t trust you. She seems to think that you¡¯re a girl who¡¯d swing her hips to a man she finds when feeling lonely. Be careful, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Concern not needed! ¡¹

    Yukino glares at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ I mean, in Yukino-san¡¯s case, it¡¯s really a miracle that she¡¯s still healthy even now. You¡¯re planned to give birth, but the first plan was to let you experience even more cruelty that you¡¯d die in the end ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry about that. I think it surprises the ladies of Takakura house but, we¡¯re that kind of group ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turns and tells the three speechless sisters.

    ¡¸ But, Takakura-sama is in the same situation ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells the three.

    ¡¸ You three asked for Kakka¡¯s protection, so now you¡¯re here, but ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ If Kakka refused to meet you, then you would¡¯ve been in some Yakuza office now ¡¹

    That¡¯s the truth.

    ¡¸ They might not kill you because of their fear of the ¡°Miko power,¡± but. On the contrary, if they see that you don¡¯t have the power to succeed the shrine maiden, then you might experience worse ¡¹

    Raping or killing them.

    It¡¯s known that Yomiko has a portion of that ¡°Miko power.¡±

    That¡¯s because Yomiko exhibits her power regularly.

    The boss of the group that took over Takakura shrine, boss Satake, if it¡¯s him, he¡¯d make Yomiko formally succeed the shrine maiden and have Tsukiko and Luna has hostages.

    If it¡¯s Andou¡¯s big boss, Oodori, he fears the Miko power, so he¡¯ll surely kill Yomiko. As for Tsukiko and Luna, they¡¯ll lose their lives as well.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Mana-chan mentioned the word repayment ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing in this world that¡¯s free. Kakka has given you protection because he recognizes your worth as the shrine maidens of Takkaura house ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡°Miko power¡± is valuable! ¡¹

    Yomiko who¡¯s been silent all this time, shouts.

    ¡¸ If you want to prove it then shut up and leave everything to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Kakka was present when I awakened my Shingetsu ¡¹

    Michi said.

    That¡¯s right, Jii-chan was there when Michi had her first sex at the hotel battle.

    ¡¸ My skill is Qi skill. I think that learning how to control Qi is necessary to awaken the complete ¡°Miko power,¡± that must be Kakka¡¯s conjecture. Therefore, Takakura-sama is entrusted to Master ¡¹

    Michi talks not to me but the Takakura sisters.

    This is to let the sisters decide.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know why sex is related to the ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks uneasy.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s more of a reason to try it ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re all overthinking this! Having sex with Darling is just that. Sex. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I agree with Edie-san¡¯s opinion ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Having sex with Onii-sama is pure fun. It¡¯s all happy and pleasant that you¡¯ll forget that you¡¯re taking too much time ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs while reminiscing.

    ¡¸ Sex means becoming naked. I must be naked, mind and body, and have Onii-sama enjoy Ruriko¡¯s body. Ruriko also enjoys Onii-sama¡¯s everything. It¡¯s enjoyable and warm. Having sex with Onii-sama for the first time made me feel glad that I¡¯m alive. No, it was the first time I felt ¡°Ruriko¡¯s alive right now¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, aren¡¯t you exaggerating things? ¡¹

    Yukino interjects.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t recall him being that amazing in sex, it might be different if you try it with someone else ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Someone else? Why would I have sex with someone other than Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko shows a curious face.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will only have sex with Onii-sama. After all, I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. Also, having sex is fun because it¡¯s Onii-sama. Ruriko cannot be naked unless if it¡¯s for Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Only Papa. It feels good because it¡¯s Papa. Papa always has sex while staring at Agnes¡¯ face, then the look in Papa¡¯s eyes when releasing it inside Agnes¡¯ stomach is cute! ¡¹

    Agnes said, and she hugged me.

    ¡¸ Mana too. It¡¯s because it¡¯s Onii-chan. No, Mana can¡¯t do it with anyone but Onii-chan. I¡¯m afraid of others ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Yes, when Onii-sama embraces me, I¡¯m filled with happiness. Isn¡¯t it the same for you, Mana-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at Mana.

    ¡¸ Repayment or compensation has nothing to do with it, having sex with Darling makes me happy ¡¹

    Edie tells Mana.

    ¡¸ I think so too. When he gives me an embrace, it makes me return to my natural self and feel free. I feel my heart warming up more than sexual pleasure. It goes all the way up, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave him ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, did you not experience that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ A-All he did to me was pain! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie. You came, didn¡¯t you? Want me to pull up video evidence? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows a face of amazement.

    ¡¸ I-I said no, so I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m the person in question so you can¡¯t doubt me! ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t admit it.

    ¡¸ Well, leaving Yukino-san aside. It¡¯s really bright when you have sex with him. You won¡¯t feel dark or guilty. Therefore, Ruriko-chan and the other girls can¡¯t imagine having sex with anyone but him, they see sex in a positive direction ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Katsuko-san¡¯s analysis is correct, I think ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t know about the future but, I don¡¯t think that their experience with him will not be bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, even if you were to find someone you like, if your first experience is with a selfish man, it would be traumatic ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Instead of waiting for the possibilities we don¡¯t know whether it would happen or not to happen, it would be better to respond with the reality in front of us. That¡¯s how he does it. Thus, we will make him happy ¡¹

    Am I making my women happy?

    I don¡¯t have confidence at all.

    ¡¸ I am happy. Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m also happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m happy every day thanks to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! Happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am happy ¡¹

    Ruriko. Edie. Shou-neechan. Katsuko-nee. Agnes. Michi.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s happy as well. Even Yukino-san, aren¡¯t you having fun being together with Onii-chan like this, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t possibly have fun being together with him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? But when I look at your surveillance records, you¡¯re most lively when in contact with him though ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because I can say whatever I want to him, I don¡¯t need to be considerate so it feels easy ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what it means to be happy ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ So, what about you Megumi-chan? ¡¹

    Right. Megu?

    Megu¡¯s sitting on a chair near the kitchen, she¡¯s getting smaller.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also happy. I think. But, I¡¯m greedy, so I want Yoshi-kun more and more to be satisfied ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Well, this one¡¯s deeply rooted so let¡¯s take our time to cure it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs Megu¡¯s back gently.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll listen to Megu-chan¡¯s worries, so talk it out with Onee-san, okay? ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Leave Megu-chan to me, and take care of the Takakura ladies ¡¹

    The sisters are still frozen in tension.

    ¡¸ As for me, I only have one advice. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Do what you want to do. Be free and embrace the sisters as you wish. That would be better for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll make them happy in the end anyway ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be on guard together with Reika. I still need to check with the people outside ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s job is the field manager for Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ I will come to watch ¡¹

    Ruriko leaves her seat.

    It¡¯s encouraging to have Ruriko on the scene with the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Mana stands up.

    ¡¸ Agnes will join in of course. Agnes is Luna¡¯s sex teacher! ¡¹

    Agnes too.

    ¡¸ I will join in naturally ¡¹

    We can¡¯t clear their Qi problems if Michi¡¯s not with us.

    ¡¸ Edie, what will you do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay here, I¡¯ll stand in watch ¡¹

    She looked at Yukino.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I as well ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I would still like to hear more stories from Yukino-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please tell me more of your stories ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Then, shall we go up? ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu are preparing in the room above.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go, Tsukiko, Yomiko, Luna ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters are taking small steps out of their fear of losing their virginity.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go. Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes holds Luna¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go. Tsukiko-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko takes Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Michi takes Yomiko.

    They escort each of the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Mana clings to my arm.

    She shows it off to her sisters. Megu and Yukino.

    Then, we left the dining room.

 Chapter 669. Three beds

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting for you guys ¡¹

    The room Nei¡¯s waiting in ready for was.

    Oh, it¡¯s the room where I first raped Yukino.

    The spacious room¡¯s half has training equipment.

    This must¡¯ve been the training gym for the prostitutes during the brothel era.

    Or maybe, the guests who come to rent prostitutes sweat themselves here.

    This was a social club for the big-shots of political and business circles before Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s rule.

    Right now, there are three large beds on the other half of the room.

    ¡¸ You see, there¡¯s a lot of cameras in the room. If we want to shoot a movie, we¡¯ll do it here ¡¹

    Speaking of which, this one has the mechanisms where cameras come out of the wall.

    ¡¸ Then, with all the cameras shooting simultaneously, we can put them together in the PC and edit it for easy viewing later ¡¹

    Nei holds a DSLR camera on her hand.

    ¡¸ So, all I have to do is take photos ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s not showing up.

    Margo-san purposely doesn¡¯t touch the subject.

    Katsuko-nee remained to follow up on Megu. Edie looks after Yukino and Yoshiko-san.

    Nagisa¡¯s already sleeping with Mao-chan in their room.

    Furthermore, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are busy tracking and taking down the Yakuza group and maintaining the defense.

    In short.

    The senior group entrusts the Takakura sisters to us.

    We have to judge and act on it correctly.

    They won¡¯t come to intervene unless there¡¯s a big problem.

    ¡¸ Just think of me as a cameraman, okay? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    In the end, Nei¡¯s only here as a cameraman, or should I say ¡°observer?¡±

    I guess she¡¯s not getting involved with the situation tonight.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if you¡¯d like, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve thought of a plan for tonight ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why Misuzu prepared the room ahead of time.

    ¡¸ Ancient Indian aristocrats have three beds. The first bed is for sleeping at night. The second bed is a lovemaking bed. The third is one is the death bed you lay in when your body falls ill. Each of the beds has different purpose ¡¹

    As expected of Misuzu. She¡¯s well informed.

    ¡¸ The beds I prepared for tonight is for making love. There are three beds, one for each of the Takakura sisters ¡¹

    Yeah.

    They have red, white, and black sheets.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, bring each of the Takakura ladies on different beds and take away their virginity. Then, once they all lost their virginity, we¡¯ll push the three beds to become one ¡¹

    Looking at it, the beds have wheels on their legs like the one you see in hospitals.

    They¡¯re fixed in place with a stopper right now but, we can move it easily later with that.

    ¡¸ Then, Danna-sama can have fun with the three sisters together at the same time until you are satisfied ¡¹

    First, deflowering them one by one.

    Then, in the second round, I do them all at the same time.

    ¡¸ I will be watching over here. If there¡¯s anything needed, I¡¯ll prepare it right away. ¡¹

    Misuzu intends to be the assistant tonight.

    But.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s a good plan, but it¡¯s lacking ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Deflowering Luna, Yomiko, and Tsukiko successively would be hard for me alone. 7I would like a partner on each girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ A partner? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you see, this isn¡¯t for me to have a sexual relationship with the Takakura sisters. I¡¯m not tying a relationship with all of the three ¡¹

    I look at the three sisters trembling in nervousness.

    ¡¸ We still don¡¯t understand each other at all ¡¹

    There¡¯s a gap between the Takakura sisters and us.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand it, all Danna-sama has to do is to embrace the Takakura sisters and report to Grandfather whether they can become a prostitute or not, isn¡¯t it? And even if Takakura-sama becomes a prostitute and works here without problems, Danna-sama can have sex with them as training, and it doesn¡¯t have to involve business, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s the plan ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, please avoid spending your sympathies for the sisters. Danna-sama only needs to enjoy their bodies ¡¹

    Well, Misuzu¡¯s correct.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know that but, Luna is already my sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. But, it¡¯s purpose is only to make her as Agnes-san¡¯s friend, she isn¡¯t planned to join the family, is she? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    That¡¯s the problem.

    ¡¸ Luna-san must be treated as a sex slave without exception. Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san as well, depending on what happens tonight, it would be decided whether they are suited for prostitute work or if it¡¯s impossible for them. Even if they were not suited to become prostitutes, Danna-sama shouldn¡¯t accept them in our family ¡¹

    That¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s anxiety. I see.

    ¡¸ If you keep doing that, the family will continue to increase in size. It may be acceptable for now, but someday, Danna-sama¡¯s tolerance will blow up ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I¡¯m scared of that too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please calm down and have ¡°just sex¡± with them tonight. I think further spiritual exchange should be avoided. I believe that Grandfather has given this test to learn how to make a clear distinction ¡¹

    Misuzu declares.

    ¡¸ Besides, this is what I think ¡¹

    Misuzu turns to the three sisters.

    ¡¸ The Takakura ladies are existences that cannot be in our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Being a Takakura Shrine maiden means that they are for everyone who seeks salvation, I thought. If they were to become our family, then we would monopolize the ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu thinks that the ¡°Miko power¡± should be used for the general public.

    ¡¸ I wonder? Why can¡¯t we monopolize it? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ After all, some Yakuza groups are trying to monopolize the ¡°Miko power,¡± right? Besides, if you ask me, the Yakuza¡¯s the one who has been monopolizing the ¡°Miko power¡± all this time, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. There are so many possibilities of using the ¡°Miko power,¡± and yet¡­

    They were only used for such foolish things such as being an arbiter in the Yakuza world.

    That¡¯s why Jii-chan¡¯s trying to take away the Takakura shrine maidens from the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Instead of that, I think that someone should monopolize the ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ If everyone asks for the shrine maidens to demonstrate their power, this world would become a mess ¡¹

    The Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s power is to communicate with the mind of the person and have them follow their will.

    ¡¸ Up until now, they happened to be in a state where their power is maintained. Therefore, the shrine maiden was confined to have only a neutral position as an arbiter. I think it¡¯s better if everyone reveres the shrine maidens than forcibly make a move on them and cause unnecessary conflict ¡¹

    The Yakuza has worshipped the Takakura shrine maidens since the Meiji era.

    But in reality, the ¡°Miko power¡± was only demonstrated in a few numbers of opportunities.

    That¡¯s probably because the Yakuza¡¯s power was in balance, they weren¡¯t able to monopolize the ¡°Miko power.¡±

    ¡¸ But, that age is already over. Some fools have done the worst possible act ¡¹

    They murdered the Takakura sisters¡¯ parents. The Shrine maiden and the priest.

    Satake from the younger generation doesn¡¯t know the true fear from the ¡°Miko power,¡± they were foolish enough to attempt to take over the shrine.

    Boss Oodori from the former generations how fearsome the shrine maidens are, therefore he¡¯s taking the opportunity to erase the shrine maiden lineage from the world.

    ¡¸ If that is the case, then, someone with great power should monopolize the ¡°Miko power¡± so the others can¡¯t make a move on them ¡¹

    I think that¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s ultimate goal.

    If Kouzuki house monopolizes the ¡°Miko power¡± nobody can complain.

    Kouzuki house would be free to use that power.

    Jii-chan has Kouzuki SS, a security company, they can protect the shrine maidens¡¯ safety.

    ¡¸ I can understand what Ruri-tan is saying, but ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But if Kouzuki house were to take control of Takakura-sama¡¯s power forcibly, then, let¡¯s see, I think we can make the three prostitutes, or sex slaves, or even pets ¡¹

    The three of them are all sheltered ladies.

    The impression they gave so far is that they¡¯re mentally weak.

    If we threaten them, then they¡¯ll listen to whatever we tell them.

    ¡¸ But, Takakura-sama cannot join in our family ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ We cannot have a shrine maiden join the family ¡¹

    Oh, Misuzu experienced Yomiko¡¯s power in Kyoto yesterday.

    She felt her mind yield to that power.

    Of course, Yomiko¡¯s power is weak that Michi can hold it down, but.

    Misuzu might¡¯ve felt something sacred from that power.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you¡¯re missing out what¡¯s essential ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ To begin with, we still don¡¯t know whether the sisters can become shrine maidens or not ¡¹

    Now that they lost their parents, nobody can help them train to become a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Even so, Jii-chan entrusted the three to us. It must be because he thinks that we might be able to make these girls turn to real shrine maidens ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Michi speaks up.

    ¡¸ Master might be able to lead not just one but all three of them to become a proper shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, I¡¯ll act according to what inspires me right now ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I wouldn¡¯t think about making them family for now but, I still have to fill the gap inside the sisters. I don¡¯t think we can advance unless we build a relationship of trust with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Danna-sama can¡¯t just merely deflower the Takakura sisters, is that it? ¡¹

    Misuzu asked.

    ¡¸ Yes. We have to take care of the Takakura sisters in our own way. We have to make them understand that we feel that way. First would be to open up our heart to them ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why;

    ¡¸ Everyone will have to join in as my partner as I deflower the Takakura sisters today. So, I want everyone to be their seniors and teachers to convey how fantastic sex is instead of raping them ¡¹

    If I brutally rape them, they¡¯ll only close their hearts.

    If that happens, nothing starts, and nothing opens.

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸ The truth is, I don¡¯t understand what Danna-sama¡¯s saying yet. But I believe in Danna-sama¡¯s inspiration ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Misuzu ¡¹

    Nei smiles at us.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry to keep you waiting ¡¹

    In the room below, Megu and Yukino have to talk for a while.

    In here, it¡¯s Misuzu.

    But for now, let¡¯s take our time and move forward step by step.

    Moving forward.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, I¡¯ll start with Luna ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Err, the partner will be Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Muu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t pout Agnes, I was about to call you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled.

    ¡¸ Agnes is Luna¡¯s teacher, so it¡¯s natural! ¡¹

    She tells Luna happily.

    Luna in question is just trembling.

    ¡¸ Then, which bed should Luna go to? ¡¹

    Misuzu, the coordinator of the room, asks me.

    ¡¸ I pick the red bed for her ¡¹

    I answered immediately.

    I think that the red sheet looks good on deflowering a 12-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go, Luna-san ¡¹

    Ruriko tries to take Luna¡¯s hand, but.

    ¡¸ No! ¡¹

    Luna rejects it and hugs Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared Tsukiko-oneechan! ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Is there any way we can skip Luna-sama as the first one? ¡¹

    She pleads to me.

    ¡¸ No. The inspiration in my head whispers to do it in this order ¡¹

    I must embrace the youngest first.

    ¡¸ Luna-san, do you know why Onii-sama chose me as the partner? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at Luna.

    ¡¸ I lost my father recently. He was also murdered ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s smiling, but her eyes look serious.

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It was four months ago. Is the funeral for Luna-san¡¯s father and mother done? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ They have been cremated ahead of time. There was no time for a funeral. Our parents¡¯ ashes were kept in the temple of Kouzuki-sama¡¯s acquaintance ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    The Yakuza group has been violent ever since the murder of the priest and the shrine maiden, thus they weren¡¯t given a proper funeral.

    ¡¸ Then, let us be done soon and give them a proper funeral ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Ah, me too! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ My father is also dead. He was also murdered ¡¹

    Four months ago.

    Mana never expressed her emotions about the death of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ They didn¡¯t give him a funeral, nor I don¡¯t think they can anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks Mana.

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it, my parents and brother were murdered as well. It was in America, they died right before my eyes ¡¹

    Nei said while holding a camera.

    ¡¸ It may not be much but, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t understand Luna-san¡¯s feelings ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san¡¯s strong feeling of wanting to become a shrine maiden is because you swore to your deceased mother, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s puzzled as Ruriko points it out.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, your feelings of wanting to protect your sisters as well. I sense your feeling as the oldest sister whose parents have died ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m the oldest by age. However, I¡¯m not qualified to succeed Takakura house ¡¹

    Tsukiko worries deep inside that she¡¯s a daughter of arbitration with the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ My father is a child of Kouzuki house, but he did something that troubled the house. Therefore, I understand that my father¡¯s death was inevitable. And having such a father, I intended to sacrifice myself for the wellbeing of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    There will never be a successor dispute between Misuzu and Yoshiko-san no matter what happens.

    The branch family nor the executives will not do anything that will cause trouble.

    She made her resolve as such.

    ¡¸ That was my pledge. Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san are the same as me ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I think the same way. My parents are alive and well however ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Agnes has no one but Papa, but I¡¯m happy because Papa¡¯s here for me! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs my back.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama, I¡¯ve been wondering ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me.

    I know.

    I¡¯m 16 this year, and Agnes is 12.

    Agnes cannot be my child if you use your eyes to judge.

    ¡¸ Well you see, Agnes-chan¡¯s biological gene provider, the one who has XY chromosome, is the same as mine ¡¹

    Mana explains that Agnes and her father is the same person.

    ¡¸ Also, Yukino-san, the one who was too noisy earlier, and Megu-oneechan, the one looking timid near the wall also have the same gene provider. In short, already dead ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about the mother? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks.

    ¡¸ Long before Agnes became aware of her surroundings ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s lonely ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ What is? Agnes isn¡¯t lonely at all! ¡¹

    Agnes says with a blank face.

    ¡¸ Well, before, I used to be alone and lonely. But, I have Papa now. Papa always has sex with Agnes every day. Besides, I also have a lot of older sisters. Everyone¡¯s kind to me. Every day is fun. Also ¡¹

    Agnes reaches out for Luna.

    ¡¸ I have Luna from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will be fun! I¡¯m sure! ¡¹

    Agnes holds Luna¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be together forever! Let¡¯s have fun all the time, okay? ¡¹

    The half-blood blonde girl smiles like an angel.

    ¡¸ Luna, let¡¯s play! ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s start with sex first! Sex is fun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go to bed ¡¹

    Ruriko pushes Luna¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ L-Luna! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko-neesan! ¡¹

    Michi speaks to the worried Yomiko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re about to experience it soon ¡¹

    Tsukiko calls me as Ruriko and Agnes takes Luna to the bed with red sheets.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please take care of Luna-sama ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s still small. I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    I have sex with Agnes every day, but.

    Agnes is half-white, her body is well developed.

    Luna¡¯s at the same age but for the question of whether she can accept my penis or not. Well¡­

    I can¡¯t tell unless I see her genital first.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t plan on doing anything absurd ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t forgive you if you do anything strange to her! ¡¹

    I head to the red bed. Yomiko tells me.

    No, we¡¯re about to have sex, so that¡¯s a strange one.

    ¡¸ Michi, do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Yomiko and Tsukiko might panic seeing their little sister¡¯s deflowering.

    Yomiko¡¯s ¡°Miko power¡± might burst out in strange directions.

    Therefore, I entrust Michi in controlling their Qi.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, do your best! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s cheering for me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll have Mana as partner next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll have Mana together with Yomiko since they¡¯re of the same age.

    Or maybe I should take her out.

    Well, I haven¡¯t even decided on which one is next.

    I¡¯ll leave it all to my inspiration.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Luna in her shrine maiden clothing sits down on the bed.

    Ruriko and Agnes on her side greet me smiling.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s begin ¡¹

 Chapter 670. Lunaâ€™s sex education 1 / Undressing

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s get naked ¡¹

    Agnes speaks to Luna who¡¯s sitting on the bed, afraid.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t get naked, then you can¡¯t have sex ¡¹

    Agnes speaks questioningly.

    ¡¸ When doing it outside, you can take off your panties and do it secretly. But we¡¯re inside a room. It¡¯s also Luna¡¯s first time, so it¡¯s better if Papa sees your naked body ¡¹

    Agnes says with a smile, but Luna¡¯s just shaking in fear.

    ¡¸ At times like this, it¡¯s better if Agnes-san gets naked first. You must show an example to Luna-san ¡¹

    Ruriko gives advice.

    ¡¸ Papa, do you like it that way? ¡¹

    The blonde half-blood girl turns to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think it would put Luna at ease if Agnes gets naked first ¡¹

    She probably won¡¯t resist much if Agnes undresses first and tells her to get naked than the other.

    ¡¸ I will undress as well. Ufufufu ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles charmingly.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take them off one by one. Onii-sama would enjoy watching it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Then, the 15-year-old black haired aristocrat-like cute lady,

    And the 12-year-old Agnes starts a strip show in front of me.

    The two of them move elegantly.

    Ruriko usually trains for a traditional dance every day, so she shows an elegant atmosphere as she takes off a button.

    But Agnes.

    ¡¸ Haa. Agnes-chan¡¯s been living with Ruri-chan for the past four months, so she¡¯s now copying Ruri-chan¡¯s movements ¡¹

    Nei mumbles while watching the two strip.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Ruri-oneechan. Misuzu-oneechan and Michi-oneechan influenced her ¡¹

    Mana said.

    They don¡¯t live here, but they come here often.

    ¡¸ Besides, Rei-chan and Shou-oneechan are both refined as well ¡¹

    Yeah, Kouzuki SS is a security company specializing in VIP.

    It¡¯s a business necessity for them to act refined.

    ¡¸ I see. Thinking about it, those who call themselves ¡°Watakushi,¡± are all classy ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I knew it, that looks better. That¡¯s why Agnes isn¡¯t imitating commoners like Mana-chan or me. I mean, could that mean that Agnes has an excellent aesthetic sense? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh? I think I¡¯m sloppy but, Nei-oneechan¡¯s elegant looking too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan has Katsuko-oneechan and Nagisa-oneechan-like elegance. ¡¹

    Oh. That¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s.

    She taught Katsuko-nee and Nagisa that they must behave appropriately as a prostitute of a high-class brothel.

    Therefore, the two usually move elegantly.

    ¡¸ Though Onee-san and others have it a bit off, there¡¯s still elegance in it ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s right. Katsuko-nee and Nagisa aren¡¯t vulgar at all.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan¡¯s the same as them ¡¹

    Yeah. Nei wasn¡¯t vulgar even when she was a blonde delinquent back then.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s been living in the mansion for long, so you¡¯ve been imitating Katsuko-nee¡¯s movement without knowing it, right? ¡¹

    I think.

    Katsuko-nee, the housewife moves as the center of our lives in the mansion.

    It¡¯s natural for Nei to receive Katsuko-nee¡¯s influence.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. It might be case-by-case for me. When I¡¯m with Margo-oneechan, I walk like a man and even spread out my steps ¡¹ ¡¹

    Oh, Margo-san¡¯s influence too.

    ¡¸ You see, my true self is a boring character. Katsu-nee¡¯s elegance is okay, but sometimes, I get wild and absurd, or when I¡¯m with Margo-oneechan, I¡¯m drawn into her bold and aggressive character. It must be their influence ¡¹

    Nei speaks sadly.

    She thinks of her personality as ¡°Najima Yasuko¡± as a wimp.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s beautiful no matter what face you show ¡¹

    I said.

    Sometimes, she¡¯s all-out in boldness, and sometimes she¡¯s silent and alone.

    But, Nei¡¯s lovely no matter when.

    I want to give her a hug.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    Agnes and Ruriko are now in their underwear while we¡¯re talking.

    The two of them are wearing white on both up and down.

    Agnes is 12, but her body grows well. She¡¯s not wearing a kid¡¯s bra, but instead, she¡¯s wrapping her breasts with a cute lace bra.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Then, Agnes runs towards me.

    Ruriko folds Agnes¡¯ clothes.

    Back then, Yoshiko-san used to do everything for her, and yet,

    Look at her now, she has grown up to act as an elder sister.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me.

    She¡¯s rubbing her cute breasts on me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nfufu! I want a kiss first! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I kiss Agnes¡¯ lips.

    Agnes asks for my tongue.

    I entwine mine with Agnes.

    ¡¸ Hauu. I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    Oh. Agnes is excited.

    It¡¯s her first friend of the same age.

    And she¡¯s also Luna¡¯s sex teacher.

    ¡¸ Look! Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes turns to Luna while still hugging me.

    ¡¸ Papa likes to take off the last two parts ¡¹

    Agnes takes my hand and kisses the palm.

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ Papa is very kind! Therefore, if you ask him ¡°Papa, take it off¡± he¡¯ll always take them off! ¡¹

    Then, the little beauty looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Take them off, Papa ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. Agnes ¡¹

    First, I unhook Agnes¡¯ bra.

    It doesn¡¯t blow away like Katsuko-nee or Nei¡¯s huge breasts, but¡­

    Her cute swelling is exposed to the air.

    Her pink nipples as well.

    ¡¸ At times like this, Luna, you can be a bit needy ¡¹

    Saying that. Agnes;

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes wants her breasts licked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I kneeled down and licked Agnes¡¯ nipples.

    I crawl my tongue on her.

    ¡¸ Auuuuun. It feels good Papa. Papa¡¯s licking feels good! ¡¹

    Her 12-year-old breasts are still a bit stiff.

    I feel the elasticity in my cheek and lips.

    ¡¸ What should I do, Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes calls me.

    ¡¸ Agnes is getting wet ¡¹

    She said. Then her hips are wriggling.

    Yeah, I can see a stain on her panty.

    ¡¸ Well then, we have to take this off sooner ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes entrusts her body to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I grab Agnes¡¯ panty.

    Then I slowly pull it down.

    Starting from her ass lacking in roundness yet.

    Through her thin thighs.

    There¡¯s love nectar dripping from her hairless crotch.

    ¡¸ Agnes is easy to get wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does Papa not like it? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Not really. That¡¯s what¡¯s cute about you, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes raised one leg at a time, and I pull out her underwear.

    Agnes¡¯ legs are beautiful.

    Her small fingers and cherry colored nails look healthy as well.

    On that subject, it seems that Katsuko-nee¡¯s doing maintenance on Agnes¡¯ nails.

    ¡¸ Please hug me for a while, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I hug Agnes¡¯ petite body since I¡¯m still kneeling.

    Yes, her stomach is soft. Squishy.

    The elasticity of her ass can only be found at someone at her age.

    ¡¸ You see, Luna ¡¹

    Agnes speaks.

    ¡¸ This is the most important part so listen to it ¡¹

    WHat?

    ¡¸ When Agnes asks Papa, Papa always gives Agnes and everyone a hug. That¡¯s why, when you feel sad, frightened, or anxious, just ask Papa for a hug! When you do, it would feel warm and pleasant, and everything will be okay ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Luna will be Papa¡¯s sex slave from now on so you can ask Papa for a hug anytime! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s looking at me hugging the naked Agnes in a daze.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Can I have a hug too, Master? ¡¹

    Michi comes over tottering.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I want to hug for a moment ¡¹

    Geez, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Is it okay now, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! Michi-oneechan also wanted a hug so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Agnes replies with a smile.

    I let go of Agnes, and this time, I hug Michi.

    ¡¸ I feel at ease ¡¹

    Michi speaks satisfied.

    ¡¸ I-I feel envious. But, Mana will hold for now ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s hold for now ¡¹

    Misuzu also mutters.

    Misuzu¡¯s the coordinator of the venue tonight, so she¡¯s taking a step back and watches from behind Tsukiko and Yomiko.

    ¡¸ This is all for Takakura-sama to understand how wonderful Danna-sama is ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Michi.

    Michi¡¯s only showing off the example that ¡°when they want a hug then I¡¯ll hug them anytime.¡±

    If they were to come in and ask for a hug in turn, then it would take too much time.

    ¡¸ Can you let go now, Michi? ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s still in her underwear asks Michi.

    ¡¸ I would also like to have Onii-sama take off my underwear ¡¹

    Right, since this is Luna¡¯s sec lesson;

    I have to show examples of everything.

    ¡¸ Okay, Ruriruri ¡¹

    Michi lets go of me reluctantly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I take off Ruriko¡¯s underwear.

    Then, she asked for a kiss and tongue.

    I licked on her nipples and gave her a hug.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu. It feels embarrassing when everyone¡¯s watching ¡¹

    The naked Ruriko looks back at Tsukiko and Yomiko.

    Though she says that it¡¯s embarrassing,

    Ruriko stands elegantly without hiding her body with her hands.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s Luna¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna.

    Luna only trembles in fear on top of the bed.

    ¡¸ Wait. Agnes-san ¡¹

    Ruriko stops Agnes.

    ¡¸ Luna-san, also, Tsukiko-san, Yomiko-san. What do you think of Agnes-chan now she¡¯s naked ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Naked Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes herself is the most surprised.

    ¡¸ Agnes is Agnes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes turns around.

    Oh, this is one of the moves in Kudou martial arts.

    Agnes is taking lessons from Michi together with me.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s beautiful as an angel ¡¹

    Yomiko mutters.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s gorgeous ¡¹

    Her milky pale blonde hair.

    Her blue eyes.

    Her shiny skin that¡¯s like white porcelain.

    High waist, long legs. Good style,

    A well-developed body is about to transition from a ¡°girl¡± to a ¡°woman.¡±

    Shirasaka Sousuke raped a beautiful Caucasian woman, and Agnes was born.

    This was all to fulfill his sexual desire.

    Agnes¡¯ mother must be a beautiful woman.

    Also.

    Shirasaka Sousuke himself is a tall and handsome man.

    It¡¯s natural that his daughters, Yukino, Mana, Megu, and Agnes are all beautiful.

    However, Agnes¡¯ beauty is extraordinary.

    Shirasaka Sousuke confined Agnes and didn¡¯t teach her anything about the world.

    He did everything to grow Agnes to his own beautiful sex doll.

    ¡¸ Right. Agnes is as beautiful as an Angel ever since I first met her ¡¹

    I say while remembering the past.

    ¡¸ Oh? Onii-sama, did you not notice? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san is now much more beautiful because she has sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Agnes-chan is much more beautiful than four months ago ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ She no longer feels anxiety compared to when she was at the basement. Now, she feels Onii-sama¡¯s love with her whole body that she¡¯s becoming more beautiful ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan¡¯s right ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Grandfather has mentioned before, ¡°humans become much more beautiful and lovely when love is poured to them¡± ¡¹

    Love makes people cute?

    ¡¸ Therefore, someone who¡¯s not loved by anyone cannot be beautiful. There are rare chances of people enjoying themselves, thus making oneself attractive, but they can never beat the beauty of someone who has others pouring love to them ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san receives Onii-sama¡¯s love every day. Therefore, she¡¯s becoming much more beautiful. Furthermore, it¡¯s a beauty with no deformation ¡¹

    Ruriko. What deformation?

    ¡¸ She only looks at Onii-sama, so she has no hesitation ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Agnes;

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! Agnes wants Papa¡¯s love forever! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Papa, will you be sad if Agnes is gone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too. Agnes lives to receive Papa¡¯s love. If Papa¡¯s gone, then I can¡¯t live anymore ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ To Agnes, her life is equivalent to Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh? Isn¡¯t Nei-oneesama the same? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles at Nei.

    ¡¸ Since Nei-oneesama changed her hair to black from blonde, your beauty is increasing day by day. Nei-oneesama¡¯s becoming more beautiful thanks to Onii-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    Err.

    Nei¡¯s a boundless beauty from the start,

    and since we¡¯re living together, I wasn¡¯t aware of it that much, but¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Ya-chan might be much more beautiful than before ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with the ¡°Might!?¡± Yo-chan!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, yes, you¡¯re beautiful. Too beautiful ¡¹

    I hurry up and correct myself.

    ¡¸ I understand what Ruri-chan¡¯s saying but, if you say it like that, we¡¯re all the same. We all are beautiful than before ever since we met Yo-chan. That¡¯s obvious. Yo-chan¡¯s settled all of the anxieties and insecurities we have in our heart long ago, and now all we think is how to become happier and how to become better than ever ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Megu-chan¡¯s the only one who¡¯s still hoarding her emotions and doesn¡¯t change. ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s the only one stagnating?

    ¡¸ As for others, Nagisa-oneechan, Katsu-nee, and Minaho-neechan are even more beautiful Compared to four months ago ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rei-chan and Shou-oneesan as well ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But then, why is my chest not growing? ¡¹

    Hey, Michi.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about your breasts, but Michi-pon¡¯s definitely becoming more beautiful. You¡¯re even concerned about fashion compared to the past ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I want Master¡¯s praise ¡¹

    Michi said blushing.

    ¡¸ But, I think Agnes-chan has grown the most beautiful ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I guess, it must be because she¡¯s still in the growth period? It feels like she¡¯s growing up from Onii-chan¡¯s love ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Mana curiously.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Mana-oneechan who¡¯s the most beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It must really be because of the growth period, Mana-chan¡¯s growing taller and more and sexier ¡¹

    Nei affirmed with a smile.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan¡¯s supermodel training program is about to finish its the first stage, ¡°reformation,¡± it will be advancing on the next step ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan¡¯s ¡°exercise program as well.¡± Up until now, the exercise was to grow her whole body healthy, but the next one will be an exercise working on specific parts ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan said, ¡°What kind of beauty do you want to become, let¡¯s talk about it in detail next time¡± ¡¹

    If the 12-year-old Agnes is still in her growth period, then the 14-year-old Mana is also in there.

    She can polish her beauty while ripening her body.

    Mana¡¯s in that stage.

    ¡¸ As for me, this is my state ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to Luna, Tsukiko, and Yomiko once again.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s love is not wrong. After all, we¡¯re all becoming beautiful when receiving his love ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s the only one stuck.

    ¡¸ Therefore, there¡¯s no need to worry about what¡¯s about to happen ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I only know sex with Onii-sama, and I have no intention of having sex with anyone but Onii-sama in my lifetime ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at the frightened Luna.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s sex is an act of love. Onii-sama pours all of his love to us, in our wombs, with his semen. It¡¯s fun, pleasant, and it gives one happiness. Your heart warms up, and your face smiles. It¡¯s natural for us to become beautiful from Onii-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Have sex with Papa! Once you do, Luna will become happy too ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s still afraid.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Agnes. Help Luna undress ¡¹

    I give my order.

    She¡¯ll only feel even more nervous if I strip her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Desuno. Papa ¡¹

    The two naked girls head to Luna on top of the bed with a red sheet.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Mana. Take off my clothes ¡¹

    I request the two.

    Nei¡¯s job is to take photos.

    Michi has to control the Qi.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama. Excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan ¡¹

    The two girls reach for my clothes.

    ¡¸ N-Noo ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be afraid. This will be your daily life ¡¹

    Agnes smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Agnes will be with Luna until you get used to having sex! That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Ruriko grabs Luna¡¯s sash on her shrine maiden clothes while Agnes talks to her.

    ¡¸ We have sex with Papa once a day. Even if you want more, the other elder sisters are waiting for their turn, so you have to endure for only once a day ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s hands unwrap the sash.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, Papa promised to have sex all day long on my birthday! Ah, but it¡¯s terrible, so you have to call other sisters as guests. Luna needs to follow that as well. But, if it¡¯s your birthday, you can have sex with Papa as many times as you want! You can even go outside! Luna can have sex on your favorite location! ¡¹

    Ruriko opens up the front of the shrine maiden uniform¡¯s skirt.

    Ruriko¡¯s familiar with Japanese clothes, so she knows how to take it off efficiently.

    ¡¸ Ah, I forgot! I did say that you can only have sex once a day but, you need to satisfy Papa. There are times when Papa ejaculates inside three or four times a day. It feels like a blessing whenever that day happens ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s hand reaches out for the upper part of the uniform.

    ¡¸ Also, Agnes and everyone will bear Papa¡¯s child. Luna¡¯s expected to do the same as well, desuno. Ah, but not right now. Nagisa-oneechan and the others are already adults, so they¡¯re ready to give birth to a child, but Luna and Agnes are still small, so we can¡¯t get pregnant yet. Also ¡¹

    Agnes thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ At least two more years. We can make a baby by then ¡¹

    Agnes, you plan on giving birth at age 14.

    ¡¸ Well, we can consult the elder sisters about it. But, we need to learn how to become a Mama. It¡¯s okay. Agnes will study together with you. ¡¹

    There¡¯s a contrast between Agnes who¡¯s happily talking and Luna who¡¯s scared.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to become a Mama ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Why? It¡¯s a child! It¡¯s cute! It will make you happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if I give birth to a child, that child will have to bear the fate of the shrine maiden again ¡¹

    Luna looks down.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a problem. Perhaps, by tomorrow, Luna-san¡¯s worries will all go away ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand once you have sex with Onii-sama. Besides ¡¹

    Ruriko says while taking off Luna¡¯s shrine maiden outfit.

    ¡¸ I have noticed the reason why Luna-san calls herself as ¡°Boku¡± ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ My late father told me when I was little. He said, ¡°you should¡¯ve been a boy¡± ¡¹

    If he was a boy, then he doesn¡¯t have to bear the fate of the shrine maiden.

    He can succeed the Takakura shrine as a priest.

    ¡¸ I knew it ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ But, Luna-san is a girl. You were born as a girl. Look ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s undressed to her underwear on top of the red sheet.

    Her body line is definitely of a woman.

    She¡¯s at age 12, yet she has that feminine curve.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama will take off the remaining ones ¡¹

    Ruriko lets go of Luna while showing a cheerful smile.

    ¡¸ Feel free, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    At that moment, Misuzu¡¯s hand reaches for my underwear.

    Byuku.

    My erect penis enters Luna¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸ Hiii! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s wrapped in fear now that she¡¯s faced with a penis.

    ¡¸ You may go now, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, it¡¯s her first time, so it¡¯s better if you cum sooner and be gentle with her ¡¹

    Misuzu and Mana pushed my back.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s try adapting to the moment ¡¹

    I head to Luna¡¯s bed.

 Chapter 671. Lunaâ€™s sex Education 2 / Crawling tongues

    ¡¸ N-Noo! I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    Luna trembles as my dark read penis come close to her.

    Luna in her underwear, sitting on the bright red bed is sweating.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need to be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Onii-sama after all ¡¹

    Agnes and Ruriko smile gently from Luna¡¯s sides.

    ¡¸ Look, Papa¡¯s thing is getting big. It¡¯s cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it looks delicious ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses my glans.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ruri-oneechan, that¡¯s unfair! ¡¹

    Agnes also grabs the root of my penis and crawls her tongue all over.

    ¡¸ Luna, you should lick it like this before having sex! When you do, Papa looks like he¡¯s feeling good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even after sex. You have to suck out the remaining semen inside after Onii-sama ejaculates ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means cleansing with your mouth! ¡¹

    The two are sucking on my penis alternately like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ Luna, how about you try it as well? ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can. Agnes does it every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I do suck on it almost every day, even if I don¡¯t have sex ¡¹

    Agnes and Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Ugugu, is this the difference in living with Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Michi.

    ¡¸ Seriously, I can¡¯t accept this! ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ The two are special. Katsu-nee or I don¡¯t give Yo-chan fellatio that much ¡¹

    Nei said while holding her camera.

    ¡¸ Agnes and Ruriko are the most spoiled girls among us. That¡¯s why they cling to Yo-chan always. Right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    But actually, Edie also comes to suck on my penis almost every day.

    She¡¯s good at finding opportunities when there are no people around.

    Yet, when there¡¯s a lot of women, she doesn¡¯t participate, like now.

    She¡¯s like a cat in a way.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re talking about spoiled, then Mao-chan¡¯s also spoiled ¡¹

    Agnes protests against Nei.

    ¡¸ But Mao-chan doesn¡¯t suck on Yo-chan¡¯s penis! ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Mao-chan¡¯s still small! Once Mao-chan grows big, she¡¯ll join Agnes on licking! ¡¹

    No, Mao-chan is, well¡­

    Somehow, the feeling of taking care of her as my daughter is getting stronger.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s okay to have sex with Mao-chan now.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san, we¡¯re in the middle of fellating, concentrate ¡¹

    Ruriko warns Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry about that, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me and then stuffs my glans inside her mouth.

    ¡¸ Luna, Papa feels good when you lick him in here ¡¹

    Agnes licks below the glans.

    ¡¸ See? Luna, it¡¯s about time you join us, desuno! You¡¯ll do this every day, desuno! You should learn this as soon as possible, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes invites Luna.

    ¡¸ Every day? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Together with Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, serving Onii-sama is a sex slave¡¯s work, our work ¡¹

    Ruriko tells her.

    ¡¸ Do you not find it unpleasant? ¡¹

    Luna can¡¯t understand, it seems.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not unpleasant. It¡¯s Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I was born to serve Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko parts from me and goes to Luna.

    ¡¸ It goes the same for you. Your lips, your cute breasts, your genital that hasn¡¯t accepted a man¡¯s genital yet, they are all for Onii-sama. That is your fate ¡¹

    ¡¸ My fate? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, just like me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is the same too! ¡¹

    In the end.

    Our family relationship is twisted.

    We have deviated from both the common sense and social ethics.

    I¡¯m aware that we¡¯re doing the absurd.

    No, it¡¯s not just me. All the women in the senior group know.

    Once you realize that you¡¯re mad, that would be the only way to live your life.

    They were the group whose fates were turned upside down because of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    They cannot return to their normal lives.

    They can¡¯t blend in with the lives of ordinary people as they have been kidnapped and turned to prostitute as their past.

    Even if Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa were to confess their true suffering, ordinary people would never understand them.

    They¡¯ll give an odd look, or try to be half-hearted sympathetic, but they cannot support mentally.

    Therefore, they have no choice but to hide in Kuromori, a criminal organization, and live with their past.

    They made a resolve to live with their distortions.

    However.

    ¡¸ Ruriko thank the Gods for making me Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Agnes are not twisted.

    These two are pure.

    They believe that having sex with me is their destiny.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    And, that¡¯s what the two need.

    Ruriko¡¯s under the impression that she¡¯s living to become the successor of Kouzuki house ever since she was a kid.

    However, Ruriko¡¯s father betrayed Jii-chan.

    Jii-chan himself ordered Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s execution.

    As Ruriko¡¯s father judgment passed on, Ruriko thought that she cannot inherit the Kouzuki house anymore.

    Ruriko¡¯s identity since childhood was about to collapse.

    Therefore, Jii-chan sold Ruriko to me as a sex slave.

    I treated Ruriko as a sex slave thoroughly.

    As a result, Ruriko now sees the meaning of her existence as my sex slave.

    She¡¯ll help Misuzu and Yoshiko-san to become the next generation Kouzuki house, however,

    Ruriko¡¯s base is just my slave.

    Therefore, she no longer is desperate thinking that ¡°I must do my best as the successor.¡±

    The future of Kouzuki house will b pushed for the good of my family.

    She thinks that way now so she enjoys doing housework in the mansion and helping out her little sisters.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, nothing, Agnes ¡¹

    Then, Agnes.

    Agnes now understands that I¡¯m not her real ¡°Papa.¡±

    But, Agnes,

    She¡¯s taught since birth that she exists only to satisfy her ¡°Papa (Shirasaka Sousuke) sexually.¡±

    She was made to worship the naked statue of Shirasaka Sousuke, watch his sex videos, and masturbate to him three times a day.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you¡¯re getting better. It feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love Papa after all ¡¹

    What will happen to Agnes if she understands her life objective through the eyes of common sense?

    That her real father made her become a sex slave.

    Will Agnes be able to accept that reality?

    Will Agnes¡¯ heart survive through it?

    ¡¸ Agnes, stay by my side forever. Don¡¯t leave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you say that Papa? Agnes will never leave Papa ¡¹

    Agnes rubs her nipples on my glans.

    Inside, Agnes is afraid.

    That I would abandon her for I¡¯m not her real ¡°Papa.¡±

    Therefore, she serves me with all her best.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t live without Agnes. I can¡¯t think of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me.

    ¡¸ I love you, Papa. I love you, Papa. I love you, Papa, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have Onee-chan right now, but Papa¡¯s the most important to Agnes., Agnes wants to be with Papa forever. Agnes wants to have sex with Papa every day! ¡¹

    Her days on that basement are nothing but a fantasy created by Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s delusions.

    Now that she¡¯s out of it, Agnes¡¯ reality is to have sex with me.

    ¡¸ Agnes can feel Papa¡¯s feelings when having sex. Agnes can feel that Papa really loves, really cares about Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Likewise, sex with Onii-sama is my everything. I can see the truth in Onii-sama¡¯s heart, just how much he loves me. I feel that I am loved. Onii-sama is an honest person, so all of his thoughts are transmitted through sex. To be honest, I don¡¯t fully trust my Grandfather. However, I can entrust my mind and body to Onii-sama. After all, Onii-sama puts our hearts ahead of everything ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Luna.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand now why Onii-sama chose Agnes-san and me as partners for Luna-san¡¯s first experience ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Luna-san is in the same position as us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. There are no options left for us but to follow Onii-sama ¡¹

    Their parents are killed.

    They were chased away from the shrine they were born and raised in.

    Yakuza wants to take their lives.

    If they were to live, their life would be to serve the Yakuza for their entire life.

    Even if they were made shrine maidens for form¡¯s sake, their fate would be to give birth to a child of Yakuza through arbitration.

    I can now understand why Luna¡¯s parents didn¡¯t teach her about sex.

    If someone born as the Takakura shrine maiden learns the sense of love and sex from common sense, then they¡¯ll suffer from the gap with the life of a shrine maiden.

    It will be painful for them to live.

    ¡¸ But Luna-san, please be at ease. Everything¡¯s okay now. Onii-sama still has the room to accept Luna-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s okay now Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes also smiles.

    ¡¸ Luna-san is now a sex slave, just like Mitchi, Mana-san, and me. It¡¯s good fortune that you become Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. It¡¯s excellent that Grandfather approved it beforehand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, what does that mean? ¡¹

    Luna asks Ruriko.

    ¡¸ This is the best fate Luna-san can hope for ¡¹

    Best.

    To become my sex slave and have our family watch over.

    ¡¸ I am the same ¡¹

    Ruriko is satisfied being my sex slave.

    She wants to live by my side than to live always feeling the burden as a Kouzuki house¡¯s successor.

    ¡¸ Being a sex slave is the best! ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna.

    ¡¸ After all, that means you¡¯ll be with Agnes all the time! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Look over there, that camera with a red light in it ¡¹

    I point at the camera on the wall.

    Minaho-neesan or Katsuko-nee should be controlling the camera remotely,.

    This feed should be reaching Jii-chan as well.

    ¡¸ Okay. First would be naming yourself ¡¹

    The Naked Ruriko talks to the half-naked Luna sitting upright on the bed.

    ¡¸ Takakura LUna ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s your age? ¡¹

    ¡¸ !2-years-old ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna-san, have you ever had sex before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Never ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know what sex is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Kuromori-sama and that girl over there showed an example but, I still don¡¯t understand it ¡¹

    Luna looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ It means Papa¡¯s penis is going inside Luna¡¯s crotch. Then, both move their bodies, rubbing this inside your stomach. Then, it feels good. Papa will pour his baby seeds inside Luna, and it¡¯s complete. That¡¯s the first round. Agnes likes to do it three times in a row. Ah, five times is okay too! ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna as she plays with my penis while I lie on the bed.

    ¡¸ That big thing can¡¯t possibly go inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will. look at this! ¡¹

    Agnes gets on top of me.

    We¡¯re having cowgirl sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, look at here. This is the entrance ¡¹

    She places my glans on her opening.

    ¡¸ Look, it goes in ¡¹

    Jupupupupupupu.

    The vagina secreting love nectar swallows in my glans.

    ¡¸ It really went in ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Agnes can do it, and we¡¯re at the same age. Luna, you can do this too, Kuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ vagina swallows me to the root.

    Luna¡¯s shock is bigger than watching Mana have sex with me, since Mana¡¯s older.

    ¡¸ Can you see it? Agnes and Papa is connected ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Un ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna will connect to Papa this way as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you start moving your waist like this ¡¹

    Agnes.

    She moves her small ass round and round.

    Then sometimes, she pushes her ass up and down.

    This time, she¡¯s moving it in a rhythmic piston.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, It feels good. Papa¡¯s thing is hitting Agnes¡¯ good zones. I¡¯ll look for more while moving my waist ¡¹

    Agnes is moving and taking the lead instead of me ravishing her.

    Therefore, Luna¡¯s watching us have sex without feeling horror.

    Her mouth¡¯s open wide, she¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, Papa! It feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t, Agnes-san. Right now, you have to teach Luna-san about sex. You should let go now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, stop ¡¹

    I said. Agnes stops moving her waist.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, observe the part where Onii-sama¡¯s penis pulls out of Agnes ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Agnes raised her waist reluctantly.

    Jupupuppu.

    Agnes¡¯ love nectar covers my swelling penis.

    Juppo!

    My penis came out of Agnes¡¯ slit.

    Agnes¡¯ love nectar stretches a string and shines.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m next ¡¹

    Ruriko gets on top of me, replacing Agnes.

    ¡¸ Please take a look. Here I come, Hmmn ¡¹

    Ruriko thrusts my penis inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ Haaa, it¡¯s inside now ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s inside is also hot and moist.

    My penis invades Ruriko¡¯s vagina, pushing through the narrow path.

    Ooh.

    I think Agnes has it hotter inside.

    But, Ruriko¡¯s inner texture feels more complicated.

    In simple tightness, the 12-year-old Agnes is stronger, but.

    Ruriko¡¯s vagina is sucking on my penis.

    Each of my women has a different taste in sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, i-it all went in ¡¹

    Ruriko shows off the connected part to Luna.

    ¡¸ Show it to Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san as well ¡¹

    Misuzu tells the two.

    ¡¸ You can understand it now, Women¡¯s body is designed to accept men this way ¡¹

    Mana, Agnes, and Ruriko. The three of them shows off raw sex.

    Even the Takakura sisters would understand that this is the correct method for humans.

    ¡¸ However, that doesn¡¯t mean that any men will do. Luna-san is Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave just like me, you will only accept Onii-sama¡¯s penis for your lifetime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯ll give birth only to Papa¡¯s child. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t have sex with anyone but Papa ¡¹

    Agnes said. Luna¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸ A child? I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at this ¡¹

    Ruriko ignores Luna¡¯s remark and starts moving her hips.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, It feels good! Onii-sama¡¯s thing is poking me deep inside! Ufufufu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan, it¡¯s time ¡¹

    Agnes stops Ruriko this time.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate but, there¡¯s no other way ¡¹

    Ruriko pulls my dick out of her vagina.

    ¡¸ Kuun! Do you understand now? Sex is a pleasant thing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have to endure the first ten times at least though ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s stiffened, showing a confused look.

    ¡¸ Then, Luna-san, please try it as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do your best, we¡¯re here to support you ¡¹

    Okay.

    Then, it¡¯s about time. Luna.

    I get up and go to Luna.

    ¡¸ N-No. No ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s teeth are gritting from fear.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, leave everything to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Agnes and Ruriko hug Luna from both sides.

    ¡¸ H-Help me! Tsukiko-oneesama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna-sama! ¡¹

    Tsukiko tries to come instinctively, but.

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t, Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Misuzu stops her.

    ¡¸ Please take a seat ¡¹

    Michi too.

    ¡¸ I-If you do anything cruel to Luna I won¡¯t forgive you! ¡¹

    Yomiko says, but.

    ¡¸ He won¡¯t. We all do that with Onii-chan after all ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Besides, Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san are about to experience it later. It¡¯s better to be quiet and watch for now so it will go well when it¡¯s your time ¡¹

    Nei lowers the camera and tells the other two.

    Now then.

    I hug the half-naked Luna.

    ¡¸ Hiiiigu! ¡¹

    This 12-year-old never experienced a naked man with an erect penis hugging her.

    Luna¡¯s showing rejection from our skin making contact.

    Her smooth skin¡¯s hair turns to goose bumps right away.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯m exposed to this disgust.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, It¡¯s Papa. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    The two whisper on Luna¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Okay, take a deep breath ¡¹

    I touch Luna¡¯s back and slowly caress it.

    ¡¸ Okay, take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it together. Breathe in, Suu¡­Haaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa. desuno ¡¹

    Luna takes a deep breath, matching with Ruriko and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s heart is beating hard ¡¹

    I can feel Luna¡¯s heartbeat.

    Luna¡¯s whole body is hot, she¡¯s sweating even to her hair.

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re done, let¡¯s take a bath. Agnes, wash Luna¡¯s hair, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Luna, wash Agnes¡¯ hair ¡¹

    I tell Luna.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes wants Papa to wash our bodies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Onii-sama, I would like to wash your back in ¡°soapland style,¡± which I learned from Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I¡¯ll join that! ¡¹

    Misuzu said from the side.

    ¡¸ Kuh, I soapland is a handicap ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not. Michi-oneechan, we can do it as long as there¡¯s love ¡¹

    Mana said laughing

    ¡¸ You all ¡¹

    Luna looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Why are you all so calm? ¡¹

    Calm.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so scared, afraid that I¡¯m about to cry, and yet ¡¹

    ¡­I.

    ¡¸ Well, what we¡¯re about to do is a daily occurrence to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-sama having sex with us every day is natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, there¡¯s no need to be afraid at all ¡¹

    Ruriko and Agnes smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this will be Luna¡¯s every day as well ¡¹

    I lick on Luna¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Kuhi! ¡¹

    Luna trembles.

    ¡¸ Well then, it¡¯s about time I see your breasts ¡¹

    I reach for Luna¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Luna tries to hide her chest with her hands, but

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t ¡¹

    Agnes and Ruriko hold Luna¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s a cute breast ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s chest is wrapped in a simple children¡¯s bra.

    It¡¯s already puffing up.

    Her sister, Yomiko¡¯s a loli-big-tits after all.

    Luna might grow big in the future. I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    ¡¸ Is this the type that slides out? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t see the hook anywhere.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think so ¡¹

    Ruriko said so.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll touch them ¡¹

    First, on top of her bra.

    Mununununu.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s still hard as expected ¡¹

    It feels dense and thick.

    ¡¸ P-Please don¡¯t touch me there ¡¹

    Luna says as I massage her chest.

    ¡¸ no. Papa loves touching and licking on breasts ¡¹

    Agnes.

    Do I really look like I love breasts so much?

    ¡¸ But, Luna will come to love being touched and licked soon. Agnes was the same after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I do not have much breasts for Master to enjoy, but I love it when he touches it and licks it ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I also like touching and licking on Michi¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    You should really take out that insecurity already, Michi.

    ¡¸ Breasts aren¡¯t about the volume, it¡¯s about the sensitivity. I love it when Michi looks happy when I touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan! My big tits are sensitive too! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ You already know that I love your breasts the most, Ya-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe. I know. I¡¯m just kidding. Really, that¡¯s so cute, Yo-chan! ¡¹1

    I finally pulled up Luna¡¯s bra while we¡¯re talking.

    ¡¸ Nooo ¡¹

    Ruriko and Agnes hold down Luna who¡¯s desperately resisting.

    ¡¸ Ooh, that¡¯s a cute nipple ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s nipples are already raised even though she¡¯s still 12.

    ¡¸ Your breasts have a good shape too. Yes ¡¹

    I use my palm to feel the raw puff.

    I rub her nipples with my thumb.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like that! ¡¹

    Luna says, but.

    ¡¸ Then, how about I do this? ¡¹

    I suck on Luna¡¯s pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Hiiyaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    I lick on her left nipple.

    I put it in my mouth and roll my tongue.

    ¡¸ N-Noooooo!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. Sharpen your senses, look, can you feel the shiver inside your body when Onii-sama licks on your nipples? ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers to Luna.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what feels good ¡¹

    I continue to suck on Luna¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Look, Papa¡¯s licking on Luna¡¯s breasts deliciously. ¡¹ Look at it, Luna ¡¹

    Agnes said. Luna looks at me.

    ¡¸ My breasts are being licked ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Luna¡¯s breasts are for Papa to lick on ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Luna-san ¡¹

    The whispers from both sides raise Luna¡¯s sexual arousal.

    1. Nei asserting dominance

 Chapter 672. Lunaâ€™s sex education 3 / Deflowering

    ¡¸ Auu, uuuu, Nooo ¡¹

    The 12-year-old beauty trembles slightly as I lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ With this, Luna¡¯s breasts now belong to Papa. When Luna wants some licking, then you can ask Papa to do it any time ¡¹

    Agnes whispers.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want this ¡¹

    Luna says, but.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. You¡¯ll want it soon. It did the same for me ¡¹

    This time, Ruriko whispers.

    I gently lick both nipples.

    Then, I crawl my tongue downwards.

    Children¡¯s stomach is soft.

    I draw a circle around Luna¡¯s belly button, then lick even inside of it.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu ¡¹

    Luna raised her voice, feeling ticklish.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off ¡¹

    I reach for Luna¡¯s childish panty.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Luna tries to brush me off with her hand, but.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. You mustn¡¯t ¡¹

    Agnes and Ruriko stop her.

    Then, I pull down her panty in one go.

    The panty is pulled down from her small ass, and her hairless slit appears.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s not wet.

    It¡¯s closed like a single line.

    ¡¸ Is this your first time having a man see this? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s panicking. She can¡¯t speak.

    ¡¸ Get yourself together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, Luna-san ¡¹

    She receives encouragement from a girl of the same age and a 15-year-old girl from both sides.

    ¡¸ Let me ask again. Is this your first time having a man see this? ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s obviously my first time! ¡¹

    She replied with a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸ At what age you stopped taking a bath with your father? ¡¹

    She¡¯s dumbfounded with my question.

    ¡¸ Father never took a bath with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Never? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I only entered the bath together with Mother or Onee-sama ever since I was a child ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m an offering after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Offering? What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. But, that¡¯s what Father told me¡¹

    Luna¡¯s father is the Takakura shrine priest.

    He told Luna ¡°You should¡¯ve been a boy.¡±

    Then, Luna¡¯s an ¡°offering.¡±

    What could be the meaning of that?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please continue for now ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    Oh, Misuzu seems to understand something when she heard the word ¡°offering.¡±

    Perhaps, now¡¯s not the time to talk about it.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    I should advance as Misuzu instructed.

    I lower Luna¡¯s panty to her feet and pull it out.

    ¡¸ Luna, spread your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ W-Why do I have to do that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t lick this part unless you spread your legs ¡¹

    I point at Luna¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ W-Why are you going to lick that place??? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s sex. It¡¯s natural for Papa to lick that place ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Normal? T-That place is dirty ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I love receiving Onii-sama¡¯s licking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves it too! It feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Agnes, hold Luna¡¯s legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Please wait! ¡¹

    Agnes is 12-year-old, but her body has grown well. Ruriko is three years older than Luna.

    Luna can¡¯t do anything against two of them.

    Her legs are spread out like a frog.

    Luna¡¯s secret place is in front of me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll take my time to loosen this up ¡¹

    I bury my face on Luna¡¯s crotch.

    First, let¡¯s not touch it directly but instead lick the inner thigh.

    ¡¸ Kiiiiii ¡¹

    Luna trembles from the sensation.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to stiffen up that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Take a deep breath and loosen up your body, it¡¯ll only feel good ¡¹

    Agnes and Ruriko continue their whispers to Luna.

    I start moving my tongue even bolder.

    ¡¸ I-It tickles. It feels like a snail is crawling, it¡¯s disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s rude to Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Papa¡¯s doing all his best in licking here! ¡¹

    It¡¯s about time.

    I open up Luna¡¯s slit with my fingers.

    Then, I blew air inside.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaa ¡¹

    Then, I continue licking.

    ¡¸ Aguuu?!!! ¡¹

    This girl never masturbated.

    The first thing to touch inside her slit is a man¡¯s tongue.

    This is her first time in her life experiencing mucous membranes making contact.

    ¡¸ It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Then.

    I¡¯ll pour saliva on my tongue and lick it more.

    ¡¸ Kuu, hiiiii!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Loosen up, don¡¯t be afraid. Onii-sama won¡¯t hurt you ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    I stimulate Luna¡¯s sensitive parts with my tongue.

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s getting wet ¡¹

    I feel sour love nectar on the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ W-Wet? M-Me? ¡¹

    Luna doesn¡¯t understand it, it seems.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it means that delicious honey overflows from here ¡¹

    I move my tongue even more.

    The sour taste increases.

    ¡¸ I-I feel hot in my belly ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s switch is turned on.

    The fire of libido spreads in her young body.

    Lick. Lick. Lick.

    Juru, juru, juru.

    Luna¡¯s love nectar¡¯s quantity is now greater than my saliva.

    She¡¯s now overflowing like a fountain.

    I guess the closed flower is now blooming.

    ¡¸ Okay, this should be good enough ¡¹

    I expose Luna¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Hiiii, W-What did you do?! ¡¹

    Luna felt shivers just from her clitoris being exposed to the open air.

    She¡¯s sensitive.

    Oh, her small gem shines like a ruby.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you feel even better ¡¹

    I use my tongue on her peeled clitoris.

    ¡¸ Hawawawawawawawawa!!!!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s mouth opened wide, and she¡¯s bending herself backward.

    Agnes and RUriko know it well, so they support her.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this?! Aaauuunnn!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s vagina trickles love nectar from the sharp pleasure she received.

    She¡¯s easy to get wet. I see.

    ¡¸ Uuugh, Hyaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need to relax ¡¹

    ¡¸ Surrender yourself to the pleasure Onii-sama¡¯s giving you ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, but, but!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s tongue feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, first, you must accept that pleasure. Luna-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuu!!! Hauuuuu!! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Oh, Luna¡¯s body is sweating even more.

    But I¡¯m not stopping my tongue assault.

    ¡¸ How is it? Does it feel good, Luna-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks. Luna;

    ¡¸ I-It feels good. ¡¹

    She finally fell for it.

    ¡¸ Then, you must relax. It will feel even better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it would be three times better than now ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s body loosens up.

    To think that her body was so stiff earlier.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it feels good. It feels good. Why?! Onee-sama! Mother!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s showing an intoxicated look, she¡¯s drowning in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, aaaaahn, Aaaah! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s raising cute screams.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I think it¡¯s time to stop on that part ¡¹

    Nei says while taking photos of Luna.

    ¡¸ I think it would be impossible to make Luna-chan cum suddenly ¡¹

    I guess.

    Her body¡¯s too young that it¡¯s impossible to let her reach that stage.

    ¡¸ Leaving that aside, open up Luna-chan¡¯s pussy and let¡¯s check her hymen and whether or not she can accept your penis ¡¹

    Oh, that one¡¯s important, yes.

    I¡¯m also a bit worried.

    I¡¯m having sex with Agnes every day, but.

    Luna¡¯s body is younger than Agnes.

    I need to see whether she can have sex or not first.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, hauuuu ¡¹

    I stop moving my tongue. Then Luna¡¯s drained of strength. She¡¯s breathing roughly.

    Her legs are still spread to a shape M.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s open this wide ¡¹

    I open up Luna¡¯s slit.

    Tapopopopopo.

    Hot love nectar drips out.

    Such an impure smell is coming from a 12-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s twitching so much! ¡¹

    Agnes peeks into Luna¡¯s vagina.

    Indeed, her opening is wriggling.

    ¡¸ Ah, I can see the hymen ¡¹

    The pink colored film.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll take a photo of it ¡¹

    Nei leans over and takes photos.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t take photos. T-This is such an embarrassing form ¡¹

    Luna speaks in a low voice as there¡¯s no strength coming out of her body.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taking records, so it¡¯s inevitable. Agnes also had her photos taken ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ With this, Luna and Agnes are becoming friends little by little. ¡¹ Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Friends? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. What you¡¯re doing right now is something we all equally experienced ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Everyone was made Onii-sama¡¯s woman this way ¡¹

    Nei and I are peeking inside Luna¡¯s vagina meanwhile.

    ¡¸ I wonder if this is good enough? Can you do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think so ¡¹

    I can see Luna¡¯s vagina developing as much as Agnes.

    If I don¡¯t force it, then I think I can do the insertion.

    ¡¸ Yeah, do your best, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei licks on my glans.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Nei-oneechan! It¡¯s our turn right now! ¡¹

    Agnes gets angry at Nei¡¯s intervention.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, sorry, yrros ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! ¡¹

    Agnes sucks on my penis while huffing.

    She moistens my erect penis with her saliva.

    She¡¯s making it easier to slide inside Luna.

    ¡¸ W-What. What¡¯s going to happen to me? ¡¹

    Luna is still breathing roughly.

    It seems that there¡¯s not enough oxygen in her head.

    Her body¡¯s still weakened.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough Agnes, now hold on to Luna¡¯s shoulders ¡¹

    This is to make sure that she won¡¯t run away during insertion.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I¡¯ll ask you to follow up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Preparations are done.

    I get on top of Luna¡¯s small body.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! W-What? What are you doing? ¡¹

    Luna looks up at me afraid.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you mine, Luna. ¡¹

    I place my glans in Luna¡¯s opening.

    It makes contact.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this?! It¡¯s hot ¡¹

    She can feel the heat of my erect penis in her opening.

    ¡¸ Look into my eyes, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ ????!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll become one ¡¹

    I hold down Luna¡¯s small body.

    Then, thrust in my waist.

    ¡¸ Guuuuu!???!! Giiiiiii!!!!! ¡¹

    My thick glans spreads out her small opening.

    Then, it slides in.

    ¡¸ Iiiiiiiiiiiiiii, It hurtsssssssssssss!!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m piercing through her hymen right away!!!

    ¡¸ Guh, it¡¯s tight! ¡¹

    I leak out my voice unconsciously.

    This 12-year-old hymen feels thicker than my other women¡¯s hymen.

    It feels like my glans is being squeezed.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! It hurtsssssss!!! ¡¹

    Luna shouts as she shed tears.

    ¡¸ Luna! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stop! Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    The two elder sisters scream at my back.

    ¡¸ Be quiet, we¡¯re in the middle of deflowering ritual ¡¹

    Michi tells the two.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ First-time sex is painful. We all experienced this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-pon¡¯s right. You¡¯ll feel pain, but it¡¯s nothing life-threatening. Besides, Danna-sama¡¯s kind ¡¹

    Misuzu also tells the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Kind? That?! Luna¡¯s in so much pain, can¡¯t you see?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stop it already, I¡¯m begging you! ¡¹

    Yomiko and Tsukiko still protest.

    ¡¸ This won¡¯t end unless Onii-chan ejaculates. You don¡¯t have to worry that much. Mana also felt pain at first, but it will be better soon enough. Onii-chan¡¯s already used to deflowering girls after all! ¡¹

    Mana said. But.

    ¡¸ I-It hurts! Please pull it out!! ¡¹

    Luna below me cries out.

    Only 3/4 of my penis is accepted.

    If I go deeper, I think it would only make her suffer.

    ¡¸ Wait. Let¡¯s take photos while Luna-chan¡¯s calming down ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Okay, Luna-chan, look at the camera. Yo-chan as well! ¡¹

    Saying that; she shoots photos of us while connected.

    Taking photos of the connected part as well.

    Luna¡¯s whole body as I violate her, and even her face.

    ¡¸ This is Luna-chan¡¯s precious commemorative photo after all ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s first-time sex is taken now.

    Her face is only looking confused.

    ¡¸ Can you understand? Luna-chan¡¯s belly right now has Yo-chan¡¯s penis inside ¡¹

    Nei said. But I haven¡¯t gone to the root, so I feel that it¡¯s half-hearted.

    ¡¸ W-Why are you doing this? ¡¹

    Luna speaks while breathing in pain.

    ¡¸ This is strange. Getting naked, licking my whole body, and even pushing in the penis inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, our bodies are made this way ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks gently.

    ¡¸ This will be your every day. Luna and Agnes will have sex with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ This act? Every day? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. This is an important job ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Luna and Agnes are living to have sex with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s great that it¡¯s Papa. Papa¡¯s kind to Agnes and Papa loves Agnes and everyone ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. Sometimes I wonder what would happen to us if it wasn¡¯t Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Luna, does it still hurt? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Un, it feels painful in my stomach. But, there¡¯s no more movement, so the pain has stopped ¡¹

    I guess I can¡¯t move in an intense piston.

    If I move sloppy, Luna¡¯s broken hymen might cause her hymen to get injured.

    ¡¸ Papa also experienced pain on his first time ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna something absurd.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s also in pain right now, just like how Luna feels. Sex will hurt until you get used to doing it several times. But, Papa¡¯s holding it all for Luna ¡¹

    No, it feels pleasant to men even at their first.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-sama shared the pain with me during my first time ¡¹

    Err. I think that I was only pleasuring myself during my first time with Ruriko though.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside. It¡¯s true that Yo-chan¡¯s holding it right now ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If it was an ordinary man then they won¡¯t worry about the girl¡¯s body condition and just thrust in their hips until they ejaculate. But Yo-chan¡¯s self-control is too strong ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s been watching the prostitutes, and the customers have sex through the surveillance cameras of this mansion during the brothel era.

    She assumes that men are violent with their sexual desire.

    Well, there were a lot of perverts hanging around with Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ In the end, we all didn¡¯t have such a negative impression on sex because Yo-chan never cut corners when having sex ¡¹

    I don¡¯t cut corners when having sex.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, he always takes care of our mind and body ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    But.

    ¡¸ I-Is this enough?! Please pull it out ¡¹

    Luna begs.

    I can¡¯t stay connected with Luna all the time.

    That said, if I move violently, Luna¡¯s body might not be able to hold it.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu calls me.

    ¡¸ Do you remember the first time you had sex with Mana-san? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Wait, the one in the courtyard? ¡¹

    Are you telling me to double down on force and rape Luna?

    ¡¸ Yeah, that one hurt a lot ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ No, the second ejaculation ¡¹

    The second?

    ¡¸ I was only watching through the feed, but Danna-sama felt sorry that Mana-san is in pain ¡¹

    Oh, that one.

    I pushed in my penis only halfway inside Mana then,

    I stroked my penis to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ If you do it that way ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s a good idea, Misuzu!

    Still, to think that I¡¯d masturbate here.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I¡¯ve got a request ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Use your hand to stroke my penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ First, lean on my body, and put your hands on my front ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    I guide Ruriko¡¯s hand and let her touch my rod.

    ¡¸ Then, make a circle with your thumb and forefinger in this part, this is where the entrance clamps. Squeeze it tightly and stroke it up and down with the intent of a vagina. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is this good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, continue doing that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Ruriko gives me a handjob while I¡¯m still inside Luna.

    Ruriko¡¯s breasts touch my back.

    I can feel her nipples tickling my skin.

    ¡¸ One-two, One-two, One-two, One-two ¡¹

    I can feel Ruriko¡¯s breath in my ears.

    ¡¸ Uuugh, uuugh, uuuuuu ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s handjob goes through my glans and Luna can feel it inside of her.

    Luna should be able to endure this much movement.

    ¡¸ Agnes, lie down together with Luna and talk to her so she won¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I touch Luna¡¯s breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, go on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes lies down next to Luna who¡¯s still connected to me.

    ¡¸ Luna, look at Papa, he¡¯s doing his best ¡¹

    She looked up at my face and smiled.

    ¡¸ Doing his best? A-At what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So he could pour a lot of warm semen inside Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Semen? Pour? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why let¡¯s cheer for Papa together! ¡¹

    Agnes gently massages Luna¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn, that¡¯s ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s vagina tightens.

    ¡¸ Agnes will help you ¡¹

    Agnes licks on her finger then stimulate Luna¡¯s nipples with it.

    ¡¸ Ah, Aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Luna. Please be Agnes¡¯ friend forever, okay? ¡¹

    Agnes is a girl who masturbated to Shirasaka Sousuke every day before, so,

    She knows where women feel sensitive.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex with Papa forever, okay? ¡¹

    Then, Agnes¡¯ fingers.

    Goes to Luna¡¯s part connecting to me.

    Then, it arrived just right above her clitoris.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s feel more pleasure! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ fingertips play with Luna¡¯s clitoris with a feather touch.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    There¡¯s even more love nectar overflowing from Luna¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Does it feel good, Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Un, it feels good ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s not showing any rejection when having an angelic half-blood beauty lying down next to her.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be doing this from now on ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ fingering is getting stronger.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s vagina that was clamping this whole time from the shock of forced insertion is now getting loose.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Ooh, Ruriko. Faster. Speed it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko speeds up her movement.

    ¡¸ Ooh, it¡¯s coming. It¡¯s about to come, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? What is? ¡¹

    Luna doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ Look at Papa¡¯s face, Luna. Look at his face doing his very best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Luna looks up at me once again as Agnes urges her.

    ¡¸ See? Papa¡¯s doing his best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, why is it that Kuromori-san has such a serious face ¡¹

    Oh, sweat is bursting out of my body.

    I feel hot deep inside.

    It¡¯s rising up.

    ¡¸ Cheer for Papa who¡¯s doing his best ¡¹

    Agnes says while touching Luna¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ What should I say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Hurry up and release them,¡± and ¡°Please pour lots inside Luna¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on ¡¹

    Luna;

    ¡¸ P-Please hurry up and release them Inside me. Hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say ¡°Boku,¡± say ¡°Luna¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Luna. Please pour it inside Luna ¡¹

    I-I.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko, you can let go now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko lets go of her hand.

    ¡¸ Luna, say that again!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please release a lot inside Luna!!! ¡¹

    I. I. I!!!!

    ¡¸ L-Luna!!! ¡¹

    Then, I go deeper inside Luna¡¯s vagina.

    I thrust in my waist in one go!!!!

    ¡¸ Higiiiiiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    I push inside Luna to the root!!

    I push the tip of my penis to her uterus.

    ¡¸ Luna, open your eyes! Make sure to look at Papa¡¯s face!!! ¡¹

    Luna opened her eyes wide in shock.

    Then, I ejaculate!!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah!!! Hoootttt!!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s womb is receiving its first semen!!!

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s thumping, isn¡¯t it? Papa¡¯s semen is coming in right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This?! Why??? ¡¹

    Guu, guu, guuuuu!!!!

    I¡¯ve been holding it for long that I¡¯m spouting a large amount of semen.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama! Mother!!! It feels hot!! It¡¯s so hot inside Luna!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you mustn¡¯t look away from Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts at Luna.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re having sex with Papa!! ¡¹

    At that moment.

    Luna looked at me.

    No, well, Agnes was urging her to look at me earlier, but.

    Luna looks at me right now with her own will.

    ¡¸ Lunaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    I pour in my last semen so my thoughts could go through Luna¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh, Uuuuuuugh!!! ¡¹

    My long ejaculation is over.

    I then lay my sweaty body on top of Luna.

    ¡¸ Luna, thanks ¡¹

    I kiss Luna¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ ???!!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    Oh right, this is her first kiss.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll treasure you, Luna ¡¹

    I said. Then kissed Luna again.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Luna stares into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s now our friend! ¡¹

    Agnes says happily.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯re now Onii-sama¡¯s slave, just like us ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be so painful next time. Then, after a couple of times, it will feel good. Ah, does Papa want to cum inside Luna more? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me.

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s rest Luna¡¯s body for tonight. Her elder sisters still remain. ¡¹

    I look at Tsukiko and Yomiko.

    The two of them are shocked from watching their little sister lose her virginity.

    ¡¸ Then, tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m pulling out Luna ¡¹

    I try to move my body, but

    ¡¸ Wait, Yo-chan, I¡¯m taking photos ¡¹

    Nei holds the camera and moves her body around.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    I pull out my erect penis from Luna¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Auu!! ¡¹

    After pilling out my glans from the opening, her virgin blood slips out from the slit, then my semen follows with a little delay.

    The red blood and white semen mix, and it became pink.

    Nei also took photos of that scene.

    ¡¸ Luna, does it hurt? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It still hurts a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry about that. I wanted to ease out the pain a bit, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I understand that Kuromori-san cares about me ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, she¡¯s a sex slave, but she¡¯s calling you ¡°Kuromori-san,¡± it¡¯s strange ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Hmm, what should I make her call me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Papa,¡± is a no. Agnes and Mao-chan already has it ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ ¡°Onii-sama,¡± is for Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Onii-chan,¡± is only for Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi wants ¡°Master,¡± to be exclusive ¡¹

    My ¡°sex slaves¡± are being assertive.

    ¡¸ ¡°Danna-sama,¡± is only for me, right? ¡¹

    No, you don¡¯t have to worry about that Misuzu.

    ¡¸ How about ¡°Nii-san?¡± ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s a ¡°Boku-girl¡± after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ain¡¯t that similar to comedian duos? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, Luna¡¯s still 12. She¡¯s not a comedian ¡¹

    I look at Luna.

    ¡¸ Uhm, should I call Kuromori-san ¡°Nii-san?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you have something else then I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but why? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ll be together from now on so calling me Kuromori-san is a bit strange, you see? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Are you really serious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already took you from Jii-chan as a sex slave. We already had our first sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna can stay here forever! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean. Stay. We¡¯re prepared to accept you ¡¹

    Luna;

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama. Yomiko-oneesama. Kuromori-sama and everyone is truly serious. They genuinely intend to take me in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna ¡¹

    Yomiko mutters.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about sex yet. I don¡¯t know either why do I need to have sex with Kuromori from now on, but I can understand that these people have no evil thoughts. They really, truly, believe that this is for the best ¡¹

    Luna tells her sisters.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll follow Kuromori-san. I think that they are good people, so ¡¹

    Then, Luna;

    She speaks to me while virgin blood and semen drips down from her crotch.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me Nii-sama! ¡¹

 Chapter 673. Position Keep

    ¡¸ Why? Why would you think that, Luna? ¡¹

    Yomiko asks Luna who accepted to become my sex slave.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-oneesama, I think sex is something very amazing ¡¹

    Luna touches her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸ I feel hot inside of me. Nii-san really poured something hot deep inside my stomach ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s crotch still has her virgin blood and semen dripping out.

    ¡¸ Then, I discovered that my body is able to accept this thing indeed ¡¹

    Humans. Women and men have a physical structure to have sex.

    Luna understood it from experience.

    ¡¸ Also, I now know that Nii-san isn¡¯t deceiving me. He truly, really wants to accept me. Therefore he had sex with me ¡¹

    Luna sits upright on the bed, lowers her hand, and bow to me.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much. Nii-san. Thank you for having sex with me ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You should say ¡°thank you for deflowering me¡± at times like this ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ ¡°Rape,¡± or ¡°ravishing,¡± is another way to say ¡°sex.¡± Onii-sama prefers ¡°please rape me,¡± or ¡°please ravish me¡± instead of ¡°please have sex with me¡± ¡¹

    Was I that kind of pervert?

    Hmm. Well yeah.

    ¡¸ Huh? Papa, you prefer when Agnes says ¡°let¡¯s have sex,¡± right? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me.

    Well.

    I do think that it¡¯s a bit bad for the heart when the 12-year-old Agnes says ¡°Papa, please rape me,¡± or ¡°Papa, please ravish me.¡±

    That¡¯s why I told Agnes to say ¡°Let¡¯s have sex.¡±

    I mean, that¡¯s way lewder.

    In the first place, I don¡¯t want Agnes to feel that I¡¯m forcing her.

    I want the two of us to have fun.

    ¡¸ Agnes is cuter that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what about Luna? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    I wonder which is better for Luna.

    Since she¡¯s not saying ¡°Papa,¡± but ¡°Nii-san.¡±

    ¡¸ You can pick whatever you want Luna ¡¹

    I¡¯ll let Luna decide.

    ¡¸ Then, Nii-san, thank you for deflowering Luna today ¡¹

    SHe bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m the one who should say that ¡¹

    I bow my head.

    ¡¸ Why are you bowing your head to me, Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Sex is where a man and a woman stands as equal. It really is an act of sharing the joy with each other. I took Luna¡¯s precious virginity, so thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t do anything though ¡¹

    No, I took away your virginity.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Luna and I, and together with my women, we made a bond between us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Nii-san deflowered me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not that, Luna gave something in return too ¡¹

    I pat Luna¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m talking about after a few more times doing this ¡¹

    Luna shows a curious face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why, Luna, don¡¯t forget to tell Papa ¡°let¡¯s do it again!¡± ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Nii-san, please do it with Luna again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tonight is a no-go, but tomorrow, we can, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes smiles happily.

    ¡¸ But, Luna really did her best. Good girl, good girl ¡¹

    Agnes hugged Luna and kissed her cheek.

    An embrace between two 12-year-old beauties.

    ¡¸ Papa also worked hard on Agnes¡¯ first time like how Papa did with Luna tonight, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Agnes also did her best ¡¹

    ¡¸ See?! We¡¯re the same, Luna! I like you!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because, well, we¡¯re friends! ¡¹

    The angel-like beautiful girl is getting excited.

    ¡¸ Agnes also has Papa¡¯s semen filling up her stomach because Agnes has sex with Papa every day. Therefore, Agnes is the same as Luna!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Calm down, Agnes-san. Wipe Luna-san¡¯s body with a towel for now ¡¹

    Ruriko hands Agnes a white handkerchief.

    ¡¸ This is a commemoration for her deflowering so stain the cloth with her blood and Onii-sama¡¯s semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Blood? Uguu ¡¹

    Luna didn¡¯t notice that she was bleeding it seems.

    She must¡¯ve been scared that she didn¡¯t look at her crotch nor my penis after pulling out.

    ¡¸ Also, wipe her sweat with this towel ¡¹

    Misuzu, this room¡¯s coordinator brings a towel to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Also, wipe Danna-sama¡¯s body as well ¡¹

    Misuzu hands Ruriko a pack of wet tissue

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t lick the blood. It¡¯s bad for your body ¡¹

    Nei warns Ruriko while taking photos.

    ¡¸ Okay, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko wipes my penis with wet tissue gently.

    Ooh, that cold touch feels amazing.

    ¡¸ As expected of Onii-sama, ejaculating just once isn¡¯t enough. It¡¯s still hard and hot ¡¹

    Ruriko said as she cleans up my penis wet with blood, sweat, love nectar, and semen.

    She used a lot of wet tissues.

    Ruriko is really meticulous and gentle when working.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ruriko, it¡¯s clean now ¡¹

    I thank Ruriko, then,

    ¡¸ No, not yet, Onii-sama ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll polish it until it glows ¡¹

    Glow, what?

    Then.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Ruriko raised her hips and slid my penis inside her vagina while we¡¯re facing each other sitting.

    Jububububu!!!

    ¡¸ Ruriko will polish Onii-sama¡¯s penis inside the vagina ¡¹

    Saying that; Ruriko moves her waist rhythmically.

    Her 15-year-old hot and moist vagina gently polishes my penis.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko presses her cute breasts on my chest and swings her hips.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s penis¡¯ washing machine ¡¹

    Oh, the love nectar and heat of her vagina are melting my penis.

    ¡¸ Geez! Ruriko, that¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    Misuzu holds back Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san are still waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Ruriko pulls out my penis from her vagina reluctantly.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-sama, later ¡¹

    She said then kissed me on the lips.

    Our tongues entwined.

    ¡¸ Ah! Agnes wants one too! ¡¹

    Agnes sticks out her face.

    We kissed and entwined our tongues.

    ¡¸ Luna-san too, go on ¡¹

    Ruriko urges Luna to kiss me.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    I force a kiss to the confused Luna.

    ¡¸ Nnnnn?! ¡¹

    I also pushed my tongue inside Luna¡¯s mouth.

    I enjoy the feeling of Luna¡¯s tongue.

    ¡¸ Luna, I¡¯ll be the only man you¡¯ll kiss for your entire life ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about other people? ¡¹

    Luna asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Those people are not friends! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Luna-san, it¡¯s the precepts ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Precepts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already gave our minds and bodies to Onii-sama. Therefore, we must never betray him, that¡¯s our precept ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Those who betray Onii-sama will receive hell no matter where they go ¡¹

    Luna shivered.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Luna-san is a good girl, you¡¯ll never betray Onii-sama, would you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Luna is a good girl! ¡¹

    Agnes holds Luna¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Our bond with Onii-sama is only through sex so Luna-san should get used to it as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then.

    Three naked girls are resting on the red bed.

    Luna¡¯s stomach still hurts, so Ruriko lets Luna¡¯s head lie down on her head.

    Then, Agnes is hugging Luna¡¯s back and rubs her stomach.

    Let¡¯s leave the three naked until this is all over.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Agnes, I¡¯m relying on you girls on taking care of Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna, say it when you feel unbearable pain, or if you feel sick, Katsuko-nee will take you to a doctor ¡¹

    I wonder if we have Ikeda-sensei¡¯s reservation today?

    Minaho-neesan or Katsuko-neesan won¡¯t forget about it.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. Nii-san. But I think I¡¯m okay for now ¡¹

    Luna looked up at me and replied.

    I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re smiling now, but.

    Don¡¯t show that face to me yet.

    ¡¸ Now then, Danna-sama, who¡¯ll be the next one? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    She looked at my erect penis and decided that I could proceed with the next deflowering, it seems.

    Tsukiko and Yomiko look at me with a tense face.

    ¡¸ Hmm, which should I pick? ¡¹

    What will my inspiration pick?

    Then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here! ¡¹

    Edie shows up in the room.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been watching from below but, I knew that she¡¯d want to come, so I brought her here! ¡¹

    Megu shows up behind Edie.

    Oh, Edie.

    She realized that Megu would want to come to this room, either way, so she stayed in the living room with her?

    It would be painful for Megu to come alone.

    She¡¯s really the most considerate.

    Usually, she looks like she doesn¡¯t care though.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sit down together with Mana ¡¹

    I tell Edie and Megu.

    ¡¸ By the way, is everyone watching? ¡¹

    I ask Edie since the question appeared in my mind.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. A message came from Minaho, so Katsuko, Yoshiko, and even Yukino are watching what¡¯s happening in this room ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gave instructions?

    To think that Yoshiko-san¡¯s watching.

    Well, Yoshiko-san¡¯s also a successor of Kouzuki house, and she even participated in the meeting with the Takakura sisters in Kyoto.

    It¡¯s better if Yoshiko-san also knows the future of the Takakura sisters.

    Yoshiko-san was watching Ruriko¡¯s first time.

    Still, why even Yukino.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu calls me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking ever since then ¡¹

    Err.

    I don¡¯t want some long talk in here.

    There¡¯s still two of them left, and I can¡¯t just finish this in one round.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, if Kouzuki-san makes a request like this one, will you still accept it? ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ You even made Luna-san your sex slave, but if you continue doing this, Yoshi-kun would be surrounded by sex slaves ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s her worry this time?

    ¡¸ Look, this case has nothing to do with Jii-chan ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Has nothing to do with Kouzuki-san? That can¡¯t be! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure, the case came from Jii-chan. There are his plans and speculations in place. But, that has nothing to do with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not my job to think ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yesterday, Minaho-neesan went to Kyoto. Minaho-neesan talked to Jii-chan, and she accepted Takakura-san¡¯s case ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is Kuromori¡¯s leader.

    Not me.

    ¡¸ I think that there¡¯s a meaning to why Minaho-neesan took this job. Therefore, she¡¯s letting me do it. Therefore, all I¡¯m doing is my best ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have doubts.

    ¡¸ In the first place, Minaho-neesan is still watching our situation even now. If ever we¡¯re making a mistake, she¡¯ll surely warn us. Megu, you know that Minaho-neesan is like that, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I do, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ When I told Jii-chan that Luna doesn¡¯t have the aptitude to become a prostitute, so I¡¯ll make her my sex slave instead, Minaho-neesan was there. If it was not okay, then Minaho-neesan should¡¯ve stopped me there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t it be that Kouzuki-san was there so she can¡¯t say it right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ How long do you think the time has passed since then?! If there were any dissatisfaction about making Luna my sex slave, then she would¡¯ve said that already ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s a frank person after all.

    ¡¸ Besides, Minaho-neesan¡¯s giving me a test. That¡¯s way more important ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? A test? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t show up here. Katsuko-nee or Nagisa either, they didn¡¯t come to support me. Margo-san never showed up for a whole day. Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are, well, busy with their work at Kouzuki SS but still ¡¹

    I look up at the camera on the wall.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s telling us to solve this case alone. Ya-chan¡¯s standing is only a photographer and advisor ¡¹

    The people making a move are only the young group.

    They¡¯re leaving it all to us.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, sorry about that Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Nei¡¯s planning to go to the US, so she¡¯ll be far from us for a while.

    She even told me that she¡¯s making a line, so she¡¯s not being too clingy to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. For now, I¡¯m doing my best to do Minaho-neesan¡¯s task ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ If Yoshi-kun is okay with it then okay. But Minaho-san¡¯s being absurd to leave all of this hardships to Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu said, but.

    ¡¸ Why? Minaho-neesan¡¯s still watching over us though. We¡¯re not being thrown out, they¡¯re testing us ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I mean, Megu and Edie coming at this time is also one of Minaho-neesan¡¯s trials ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I look at the remaining two of the Takakura sisters. Tsukiko and Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Making Luna a sex slave is still as planned. I made Mana and Ruriko my slaves similarly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Michi protests.

    No, you¡¯re just a masochist that wants to be treated like a slave.

    You¡¯re different from Mana and Ruriko who didn¡¯t have that preference.

    However.

    ¡¸ Sorry. You¡¯re also my precious sex slave. Michi ¡¹

    Let¡¯s apologize for now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep on working hard so Master won¡¯t forget anymore. I¡¯ll serve with all my life, nufufufufu ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that laugh?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go back on topic, what¡¯s next is also the first case for me ¡¹

    Embracing a woman without the resolve of making her my own.

    I raped Yukino with the intent of not letting other men have sex with her.

    As for Tsukiko and Yomiko, I¡¯ll have sex with them to see their aptitude on becoming a prostitute.

    However.

    Do I even know what the aptitude is on becoming a prostitute?

    Also,

    Can I keep my sentiments to myself once I have sex with a woman?

    If I do, then,

    Will I be able to ask Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan not to make Tsukiko and Yomiko prostitutes?

    Will they hear out my request?

    ¡¸ To be honest, I don¡¯t know which is the middle ground for Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan. I don¡¯t know if Jii-chan¡¯s goal and Minaho-neesan¡¯s goal are the same ¡¹

    Does Jii-chan really intend to make Tsukiko and Yomiko prostitutes?

    Could it be that he wants to release the ¡°Miko power¡± away from the Yakuza?

    Or maybe, he wants to take the Takakura shrine maidens under his control.

    Then, it doesn¡¯t matter even if they don¡¯t become prostitutes.

    But.

    There might be other reasons why the shrine maidens have to become a prostitute.

    ¡¸There are too many unknowns. Therefore, all we can do is try things out ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Sex. In the end, I always find out things using my whole body and my dick through sex. This time as well, I need to have sex to understand somethings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looks down. Edie asks,

    ¡¸ Megumi, how about you try to look for your own position? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Position? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s the head coach of this team. Therefore, when there are any huge changes, Minaho decides for everyone. You all follow her ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, there are leaders on the location too. That¡¯s Katsuko at most times. Sometimes, Nei or Darling are also leaders. At any rate, Megumi can¡¯t be a leader. Megumi can¡¯t ¡°Air read¡± after all ¡¹

    Air read?

    ¡¸ You mean reading the situation? ¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸ Yes, that one. Megumi¡¯s going to be useless unless Megumi finds what¡¯s her position ¡¹

    ¡¸ I. My position is Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife, the housewife in this mansion! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nonononono! That¡¯s not something Megumi got by herself! It¡¯s given to you, That¡¯s why you can¡¯t make it real ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s harsh.

    ¡¸ Misuzu is also Darling¡¯s fiance. Nei¡¯s being the wife. If it¡¯s the housewife, Ruriko and Mana are helping out Katsuko. Do you understand? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Then, they all think of Darling fist, so they found their position. And meanwhile, Megu¡¯s only crying about the position given to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s working on a challenge right now. Minaho and Kouzuki-Grandpa¡¯s challenge. That¡¯s a hard trial. Therefore, we¡¯re all working together to become helpful to Darling ¡¹

    Edie looks at the women in the room.

    ¡¸ All his women in here, and also those who aren¡¯t. It must be hard for Katsuko and Nagisa not to be here. They actually want to help Darling. But if the adults come to help here, then Darling won¡¯t grow. Therefore, they¡¯re holding back for now! I know!! ¡¹

    Edie waves her hand on the camera.

    ¡¸ What should I do then? ¡¹

    Megu asks Edie.

    ¡¸ Dunno? ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you to decide ¡¹

    What? That sounded strange.

    ¡¸ For now, sit on the chair and watch over what Darling¡¯s doing! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I know that, but ¡¹

    Edie speaks.

    ¡¸ But what if our leader, Minaho-san is wrong? What if Yoshi-kun¡¯s led in the wrong direction? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll follow Minaho-neesan and move forward ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you trust Minaho-san that much? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not on the level of trust or doubt ¡¹

    I look at the camera.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s on the other side.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sharing the same boat. If Minaho-neesan dies, we all die. That¡¯s our relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie! Yoshi-kun can depend on Misuzu-san and borrow the power of Kouzuki house! Shou-oneesan and the others are here as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Minaho-neesan were to be in a situation where she dies, I would follow her ¡¹

    I tell Megu.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t be under Minaho-neesan¡¯s protection. I¡¯m not asking for Minaho-neesan¡¯s one-sided love ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Kuormori Minaho is my woman. I¡¯ll never let her be alone ¡¹

    That¡¯s my resolve.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s the only one who wants to look down on others from high above and stay under protection. We¡¯re different, we¡¯re all Darling¡¯s partners. Even I can¡¯t let Darling go alone ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Sorry for being harsh. I don¡¯t mind if you hate me now, Megumi ¡¹

    I see. Edie.

    No matter how much the senior group talks, it doesn¡¯t reach Megu since she thinks that they¡¯re older than her.

    That means that even Nei can¡¯t do it.

    Megu¡¯s repulsive to Misuzu and the Kouzuki girls.

    Even Mana, her sister from a different mother can¡¯t do it.

    Agnes can¡¯t have a logical talk yet.

    Edie¡¯s at the same age, a classmate, and joined Kuromori midway.

    That is why Megu can talk to her earnestly.

    She¡¯s been timing for a definitive talk up until now.

    ¡¸ Edie, thanks ¡¹

    I thank Edie.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks for being earnest with Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s take our time on telling her ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, sit over here. Next to Mana ¡¹

    Mana prepares a seat for Megu.

    ¡¸ Edie, sit next to me ¡¹

    Michi calls Edie.

    They all understand.

    No matter how hard it is for Megu to understand, I¡¯ll never give up or abandon Megu.

    Therefore, they all accept Megu.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s nice to have someone like Megu-chan in here ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ After all, I think that we¡¯re supposed to think of our own position and roles and etc. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s impossible for a group to have a perfect and problem-free relationship ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Luna too, right? ¡¹

    Edie calls Luna who¡¯s still in Agnes¡¯ embrace.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Defying your fate and following it, it means the same thing in the sense of confronting your fate ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Luna made a good choice today. It¡¯s okay, Onee-chan will make sure that Luna won¡¯t regret her decision. We¡¯ll make you feel glad that you chose Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s your name? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie, and I¡¯m now Luna¡¯s sister. If someone¡¯s bullying you then tell Onee-chan, okay? I¡¯ll blow them away whoever they are! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Edie can beat up even the president! ¡¹

    Nei adds while laughing.

    ¡¸ ¡°But, spare me from planes!¡± Right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei, what did you say? I don¡¯t have problems riding planes, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, you didn¡¯t have to say that!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s calming down the atmosphere.

    In short, that¡¯s her position.

    She knows what to do to pick up the mood.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s proceed. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu returns to the original topic.

    ¡¸ And so, who will be next, Tsukiko-san or Yomiko-san? ¡¹

    Mana acts like a crude character and follows up.

    She really is a sensitive and caring girl.

    ¡¸ I made you girls wait, sorry about that ¡¹

    I apologized to the two.

    ¡¸ Not at all, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko says.

    ¡¸ After all, I understand the strength of Kuromori-sama¡¯s relationship. Can we leave Luna-sama in your hands? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, please proceed to the next stage. I am ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    Yomiko shows an uneasy face.

    ¡¸ Do I really have to experience that as well? ¡¹

    ¡°Experience¡±

    Yomiko¡¯s impressions when watching Luna¡¯s defloration is that.

    In that case.

    ¡¸ Then, Yomiko¡¯s next ¡¹

    Takakura Yomiko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Get on the white bed ¡¹

    I think that pure white suits her.

    I¡¯m going to stain her pure white body with my semen.

    ¡¸ The partners will be Michi and Mana ¡¹

    Michi has to hold down Yomiko¡¯s power and mind.

    Mana is 14-year-old. Just like Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Certainly. Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan ¡¹

    The two stand up.

    ¡¸ Edie, I¡¯m relying on you to support Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it! ¡¹

    This should be okay, Michi has her back up.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    I said. Yomiko;

    ¡¸ N-No, I!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s afraid of losing her virginity.

 Chapter 674. Yomikoâ€™s forced deflowering 1 / Setup

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Yomiko trembles.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    I called Michi.

    ¡¸ Look into my eyes!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Yomiko unconsciously looked into Michi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Michi forces a strong Qi to Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Hauuu! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Qi control reaches the depths of Yomiko¡¯s spirit.

    ¡¸ Okay. Let¡¯s go to bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s 14-year-old stands up from the chair and head to the white bed, regardless of her will.

    This is to deflower her, to take away her purity.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo, I don¡¯t want this. Tsukiko! Tsukko! Help me!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s mentioned that she¡¯s ready to experience sex so many times until now and yet.

    Yomiko¡¯s still a second-grade middle school girl.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s been spoiled as she¡¯s the Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s daughter.

    When the push comes to shove, she trembles from the fear of sex.

    ¡¸ Please resolve yourself. Yomiko-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells her sister.

    ¡¸ Luna-sama has already experienced it, we¡¯re no longer allowed to escape ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    That¡¯s why I did Luna first.

    If they watched their little sister deflowered right in front of their eyes, the elder sisters have no choice but to do the same.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Nii-san is gentle ¡¹

    Luna tells Yomiko as Ruriko and Agnes hugs her on the red bed.

    Blood and semen still drip out from her pained crotch.

    Ruriko¡¯s wiping it but, there¡¯s still more dripping out.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    Yomiko arrives on the bed as she screams.

    ¡¸ Look at this. This will go inside you too ¡¹

    I show my erect penis who¡¯s sitting on the edge of the bed.

    ¡¸ S-Scary ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s face looks at my hard erect penis.

    I rub my glans on Yomiko¡¯s shaking cheeks.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo ¡¹

    I rub my slippery glans on her smooth and beautiful skin.

    ¡¸ Should I undress her, Master? ¡¹

    Michi asked.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll do that. You girls should strip ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Michi and Mana start taking off their clothes.

    Then, I touch Yomiko¡¯s see-through shrine maiden clothing.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t touch me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not going to happen ¡¹

    I poked Yomiko¡¯s pink areola over the fabric.

    ¡¸ Kyauu ¡¹

    When Michi¡¯s controlling her body, it seems that she¡¯s much more sensitive than usual.

    ¡¸ Yomiko¡¯s wearing a fake shrine maiden clothes right now ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. This is a costume for the prostitutes in the mansion.

    Therefore, the fabric is thin and see-through.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that these clothes suit Yomiko right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Yomiko, you¡¯re not actually a shrine maiden, you were in the middle of training; and yet, you used your Miko power without care ¡¹

    She¡¯s falling short for a shrine maiden, but

    She¡¯s using her power to make people obey her.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You used your Miko power thoughtlessly, that makes you a fake shrine maiden. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ That is why you must first quit being the fake shrine maiden ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ Take that fake shrine maiden costume off yourself. Take it all off and become Takakura Yomiko only ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸ Michi, take off your control for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s already in her underwear replies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll release the control of her body while keeping the mental link to my Qi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Yomiko who¡¯s freed stoop over the bed to protect herself from me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got to take off Michi¡¯s underwear, undress meanwhile ¡¹

    I said, then ignored Yomiko and go to Michi and Mana.

    ¡¸ Mana-imouto, you go first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Michi-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana gives me a hug and a kiss.

    ¡¸ Take them off, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    First, I unhook Mana¡¯s bra.

    Her cute nipples flicked, so I licked it up.

    Then, her panty.

    Mana¡¯s already familiar on how I take these off.

    Her panty smoothly slid out of her feet.

    ¡¸ Next, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi stands before me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to wear black underwear next time, however, ¡¹

    Michi speaks bashfully

    ¡¸ I want to try out something a bit more mature ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that¡¯s good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, next time. Also ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to consult to me about every little thing. Try to surprise me at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think that Mich would look good in anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I want to hear Master¡¯s opinion at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ About what? ¡¹

    Michi shows an earnest face.

    ¡¸ Uhm, nipple tape or a band-aid on my slit. Which do you prefer? ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Michi¡¯s ideas sometimes go beyond my understanding.

    ¡¸ Well, I can¡¯t tell unless I¡¯ve seen it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, how about wearing nothing but a mantle on the Skytree observatory, or wearing nothing but mask during the Japan series opening season? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why mask? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we show our face then they¡¯ll discover our identities ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with the sky tree ¡¹

    I¡¯d rather not bother those who are playing and watching at the Japan series.

    ¡¸ I knew it. I¡¯ll stand on the glass floor on the 340th level in sky tree without panties, then do it with Master with the idea that everything¡¯s visible for those below ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s amazing.

    That¡¯s a breakthrough in a sense.

    ¡¸ If possible, I¡¯d like to go to the second observation deck and experience sex 450 meters above ground while watching Tokyo¡¯s night view ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, if there¡¯s a way to do that and not bother the other visitors of Sky Tree, then sure ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask if we can reserve it ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I want to do that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too~ ¡¹

    Girls.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if we can reserve the Sky Tree, but if I recall, Tokyo Tower allows reservation on their observation deck ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Hmm, but the Tokyo Tower is only 333 meters ¡¹

    Michi, don¡¯t look that worried.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Sky Tree¡¯s got a viewing platform at 550 meters for maintenance. It¡¯s cramped that only two people can be in it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes are sparkling as Nei said that.

    ¡¸ No, while we¡¯re at it, how about we have Master at the top of the tower and have aerial sex at 634 meters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitchan that would be risky, and it would also be cold if you get naked 634 meters above ground ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Putting myself aside, I cannot let Master contact colds ¡¹

    No. Michi.

    Before we could have sex, I¡¯d piss myself.

    That¡¯s 634 meters above ground, you know!

    ¡¸ Geez, why are you not joining the conversation! ¡¹

    Mana asks Megu.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You could¡¯ve said anything like ¡°Me too.¡± or ¡°That¡¯s dangerous!¡± try joining in the conversation! You really love staying at your high-horse don¡¯t you, Megu-oneechan? ¡¹

    Mana said. Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh shut up. We don¡¯t want to hear excuses, Megu-oneechan right now is like the old Yukino-san. You stay at your high-place by yourself and don¡¯t want to go down to where everyone is ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not like Yukino! I! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s offended that she¡¯s being compared to Yukino.

    Ah, this is getting worse.

    The atmosphere would feel hostile again.

    Let¡¯s stop this.

    I¡¯ll pretend that I snapped before Megu could say anything.

    I turned to Yomiko.

    Just as I thought, Yomiko hasn¡¯t taken off her shrine maiden uniform even though she had enough time.

    ¡¸ Why are you not undressing yet?! ¡¹

    I shouted at Yomiko.

    Megu and Mana fell silent from my angry look.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, uhm, sorry ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, do you know why that shrine maiden clothes are semi-transparent? ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not just a costume for shrine maiden cosplay ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a costume for shrine maiden rape play ¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸ You can tear it off with your hand ¡¹

    That¡¯s a good idea.

    ¡¸ Michi, restrain Yomiko again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    Yomiko shakes, but.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your fault for not undressing ¡¹

    I go in front of Yomiko who can no longer move.

    Then, I grabbed the collar of her shrine maiden clothing.

    ¡¸ S-Stop! Please! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s eyes accumulate tears of fear.

    ¡­I

    Biribiribiri!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s white skin and voluptuous breasts show itself.

    ¡¸ No, no, noooo!!! ¡¹

    I push Yomiko down the bed.

    Then, I tear off her shrine maiden clothes!

    Biribiri!!

    Biribiririririri!

    Wow, this is easy to tear.

    And since Yomiko¡¯s naked under her shrine maiden clothes¡­

    ¡¸ Nooo, nooo, don¡¯t leave Yomi naked! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s back.

    Her white and round ass.

    Her soft thighs.

    They all show up as I tear the fabric.

    ¡¸ Noooooooooooooo!!!! ¡¹

    Now that I tore them all off, I roll over Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Wow! Yomiko-san¡¯s breasts are huge! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I feel gloomy ¡¹

    Mana and Michi speak out their thoughts.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look! ¡¹

    Seems like she¡¯s shocked after I stripped her in front of all these people.

    ¡¸ Mana, do what you want with Yomiko¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh? You sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, massage them all you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana jumps on Yomiko¡¯s bed.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t touch me!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ None can do. I¡¯ll touch them. Wow, it¡¯s jiggling! ¡¹

    Mana massages Yomiko¡¯s breasts with both hands.

    ¡¸ How nice. Yomiko-san¡¯s at the same age as Mana, right? Yes, this is nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-imouto, you still have it better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    I hug Michi and massage her chest from behind.

    ¡¸ How about you notice that I like this too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, but, people want to aim for perfection ¡¹

    Geez.

    ¡¸ You are you. Michi. Michi isn¡¯t lacking anything right now. After all, you¡¯re my cute Michi because you have this body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master! I love you! ¡¹

    Michi turns around and hugs me.

    She gives me a passionate kiss.

    Of course, I entwine with Michi¡¯s tongue.

    ¡¸ Calm down, it¡¯s Yomiko¡¯s time right now. This is her once in a life-time deflowering time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Michi returns to her usual expressionless face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    I let go of Michi¡¯s body.

    Then, I lie down next to Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, this is huge, but it feels different from Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s still growing. It¡¯s a bit stiff, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s bouncing around though ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s having fun with Yomiko¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t be so rough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give me the other side. I¡¯m going to lick them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on the breast Mana let go.

    ¡¸ How does it feel? Onii-chan¡¯s good at licking, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Mana asks Yomiko.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want this. I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not scary, it¡¯s just sex ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ The first time hurts a bit, but you won¡¯t die. Ah, you might get pregnant, but it doesn¡¯t matter since it¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s child, right? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s pale face shivers even more.

    ¡¸ Michi spread Yomiko¡¯s legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s legs spread itself.

    ¡¸ Huh? Nonononono. I don¡¯t want this!!! ¡¹

    She must¡¯ve remembered the scene where I inserted my thing in her little sister earlier.

    Yomiko screams.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t thrust in right away, I¡¯ll just go and look at it first ¡¹

    I examine Yomiko¡¯s vagina.

    Meanwhile, Mana plays with Yomiko¡¯s huge breasts again.

    ¡¸ Hmm, it¡¯s not getting wet ¡¹

    Her fear of losing her virginity must be stronger.

    Just licking her won¡¯t let go of the shock she received from watching her sister deflowered.

    ¡¸ Should I instruct her body to open up? ¡¹

    Michi said. But.

    ¡¸ No, Michi, you¡¯re mentally linked with Yomiko, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that means that if Michi feels pleasure, Yomiko will feel it as well, right? If we get Michi wet, then Yomiko will get wet as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Theoretically, yes ¡¹

    Then let¡¯s put that theory to practice.

    ¡¸ Michi, come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    She stuffs my penis in her cheek and smears it with saliva.

    Then, she tries to insert it right away.

    ¡¸ Wait, Michi, you¡¯re not wet yet, are you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I love stuffing Master¡¯s huge thing inside my unprepared vagina ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t that hurt? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s got a small body.

    Her vagina is also narrow.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the best part! ¡¹

    Michi says with her eyes sparkling.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. It will get wet enough once Master is inside ¡¹

    Saying that. She places my glans on her opening.

    We¡¯re having sex in the cowgirl position, but.

    ¡¸ Besides, from what I see, Yomiko-sama has the qualities of a masochist ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ I want her to learn about the pleasure in pain through my body ¡¹

    Michi lowers her waist.

    ¡¸ W-What?!! Something is coming inside me?!?? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s senses are directly transmitted to Yomiko.

    Is this the shrine maiden¡¯s blood effect?

    Because their power to accept Qi is stronger than other people, the mental link is also deeper.

    ¡¸ Here I come ¡¹

    My penis invades Michi¡¯s still tight vagina.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s the one who raised her voice.

    ¡¸ It feels good! Aaaah, Master¡¯s ravishing me!!! ¡¹

    No, actually, it looks like Michi¡¯s raping me though.

    ¡¸ Kuuun!! ¡¹

    Nuguuu!!!

    Michi accepts me in.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it hurts! It hurts but it feels good!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s vagina squirms at once.

    The flesh wall wrapping me loosens up.

    Love nectar drips down from the connecting part.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yomiko-san¡¯s getting wet too ¡¹

    Mana plays with Yomiko¡¯s crotch with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Master! I! ¡¹

    Michi says while on top of me.

    ¡¸ May I move on my own pace? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yeah, move until you cum. However, I can¡¯t ejaculate inside you right now ¡¹

    If I cum together with Michi¡­

    Then, Michi¡¯s Shingetsu will invoke throughout the whole room.

    I want to send sexual pleasure only to Yomiko.

    ¡¸ therefore, don¡¯t mind me and move as you want until you cum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Huh? Michi?!

    ¡¸ Kudou arts school, Kudou Michi!! Will begin!! ¡¹

    Y-You.

    You¡¯re going all-out from the start?!!

    ¡¸ Hauhauhauhauhauhauhauhauhauuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Michi moves her hips up and down on me.

    She squeezes my penis and rubs inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ Lovelovelovelovelovelovelovelovelovelovelovelove! I love you, Master!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s concentrating her mind and body on having sex with me.

    Oh, I see her eyes looking intoxicated. She¡¯s looking only at me.

    ¡¸ Do me! Ravish me! Violate me! Please break Michi! Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s this intense when going all-out.

    No, she usually holds herself down.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn!! Why are you so cute!? Master?!! Master who¡¯s burning Michi up is so cute!!! Uuugh! ¡¹

    She sways and twists her waist while speaking.

    Hot liquid continues to flow from deep inside Michi.

    Then.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this?! What¡¯s this sensation!? I feel. I feel my hot inside!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s intense flames spread to Yomiko¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Yomiko-san? ¡¹

    Mana continues to play with Yomiko¡¯s chest and crotch lewdly.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san¡¯s getting wet too ¡¹

    Mana shows her fingers that ran across Yomiko¡¯s crotch.

    The love nectar shines a thread.

    ¡¸ Noooo, Look! Look at me. Master, look as Michi climaxes!!! ¡¹

    Michi tells me while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching, Michi ¡¹

    I look into Michi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, I¡¯m happy. Michi loves it when Master watches!! ¡¹

    Michi holds my hand.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m watching it. Cum ¡¹

    Usually, I¡¯d spurt up also to match with Michi¡¯s climax, but.

    For now, I clench my ass and hold it.

    ¡¸ Yes! Master! Master!! ¡¹

    Michi puts strength in her ass.

    Michi¡¯s stomach also tightens up its muscles.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming. Kudou Michi¡¯s about to cum!!! ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her face bright red and tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ P-Please! Master! Please!! ¡¹

    Michi speaks while accelerating her hips.

    ¡¸ Say that you love Michi!! ¡¹

    My sex slaves are really cute.

    ¡¸ I love you, Michi ¡¹

    Michi smiles.

    ¡¸ Look! Watch! See me cum! Master! Michi! Michi! haaaa ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Cumming, cumming, cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Michi bends her body and spasms.

    That¡¯s such a cute figure.

    What a lovely face.

    This is my treasure.

    ¡¸ Hyayayayayayaaaaa!!! What¡¯s this?! What¡¯s this?! What¡¯s this!!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s climax wave attacks Yomiko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s piercing through my body. Aaaaahn, Yomi, white. It¡¯s all becoming white!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko learns the ecstasy from sex while still a virgin.

    ¡¸ Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi who just came leans on me, exhausted.

    I pat Michi¡¯s hair and back gently.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ Thank you as always. Master ¡¹

    Michi slowly got up and kissed me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unfortunate that I can¡¯t receive semen inside for now, but there is still a next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yomiko¡¯s waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi pulls out my penis.

    My penis is nearing ejaculation. It looks like it¡¯s about to explode.

    ¡¸ Please do your best ¡¹

    Michi kisses my penis lovingly.

    She gave it a lick.

    ¡¸ Hey, any more than that and I¡¯ll cum ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Yeah, in this state.

    I¡¯ll immediately cum once I enter Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san is all prepared now ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Looking at Yomiko, she¡¯s completely drained of strength.

    ¡¸ You okay? Could it be that your consciousness blew off? ¡¹

    It¡¯s meaningless do deflower an unconscious Yomiko.

    Yomiko needs to remember her first-time sex. That includes pain.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not unconscious. She¡¯s just paralyzed, that¡¯s why she can¡¯t move ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Oh, looking at her face,

    Yeah, she¡¯s looking at me dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s going on with me? ¡¹

    Yomiko asks while gasping.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t move my body. I feel like everything¡¯s open ¡¹

    Oh, her perfectly closed slit is loose now, it¡¯s dripping love nectar on the sheets.

    ¡¸ This is good enough. Yomiko, you¡¯ve closed yourself too much up until now ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re always aggressive to the people you don¡¯t want to see your heart. You¡¯re a woman who¡¯s still on guard ¡¹

    ¡¸ You could say that ¡¹

    Yomiko honestly admits.

    ¡¸ And now, Yomiko¡¯s locks to her mind are now open ¡¹

    I look at Yomiko¡¯s exhausted body.

    ¡¸ But, just unlocking it isn¡¯t enough ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸ That is why I¡¯m going to break open Yomiko¡¯s gate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Open? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to open it, thrust in and squeeze in until the depths of Yomiko¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Mana strokes my penis to match with my words.

    ¡¸ That means Onii-chan¡¯s going to eat Yomiko-san ¡¹

    Mana said, then she rubs my penis on her entrance overflowing with love nectar.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Yomiko mutters, but she didn¡¯t show unease like earlier.

    ¡¸ Michi, Mana, spread out Yomiko¡¯s legs ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s exhausted, so her physical control doesn¡¯t work.

    Michi holds Yomiko¡¯s right leg.

    Mana holds down the left leg.

    ¡¸ Oh, gimme a second first ¡¹

    Nei takes Yomiko¡¯s last photo as a virgin.

    I spread out Yomiko¡¯s entrance.

    There¡¯s even more love nectar trickling down.

    Lastly, I check on her hymen.

    Nei takes photos of those as well.

    ¡¸ You really are going to eat me, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yomiko leaks a sigh of despair.

 Chapter 675. Yomikoâ€™s forced deflowering 2 / deflowering

    ¡¸ Yomiko ¡¹

    I kiss Yomiko¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ N-Noo ¡¹

    I forced our lips to overlap.

    ¡¸ Then, let your tongue entangle with Onii-chan¡¯s tongue ¡¹

    Mana whispers to Yomiko¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸ Uguuu ¡¹

    I forced my tongue inside Yomiko¡¯s mouth.

    Feeling that it¡¯s inevitable, Yomiko accepts my tongue.

    ¡¸ Nnnnnn!!! ¡¹

    After enjoying our kiss for a while, I released our lips.

    ¡¸ What do you think? Master¡¯s kiss is amazing, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Michi looked down at Yomiko and said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Yomiko replied.

    ¡¸ After all, that was my first time ¡¹

    I massage Yomiko¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Higii ¡¹

    I lick on her nipples.

    Yes, this is some beautiful breasts.

    The shape, size, and elasticity are all pleasant.

    There can¡¯t be any breasts like this even if I look for all the 14-year-old girls in Japan.

    ¡¸ Yomiko, hold this ¡¹

    I let Yomiko¡¯s right hand grasp my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Hiii!!! ¡¹

    My penis is wet with saliva, and with Yomiko¡¯s love nectar Mana coated earlier.

    ¡¸ Then, stroke it like this ¡¹

    I put my hand on top of Yomiko¡¯s small hand and move it up and down.

    ¡¸ I-it¡¯s warm, and thick ¡¹

    ¡¸ This thing will go inside Yomiko ¡¹

    Yomiko trembles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d die if you do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t. You saw it already. This all went inside Luna-san¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also at the same age as Yomiko-san, but it always goes inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m smaller than you but, I can push it to my cervix ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    Actually, touching my erect penis again made her head realize that I¡¯m about to deflower her.

    Yomiko¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s impossible! I-I-I-I can¡¯t do this!!! ¡¹

    Even so, Yomiko¡¯s hand doesn¡¯t let go of my penis from the tension she feels.

    Yomiko¡¯s shaking strokes my erect penis up and down, it feels pleasant in a way.

    My penis is just growing harder and bigger.

    ¡¸ Uuugh! It¡¯s getting bigger!!! ¡¹

    As expected, her heart is pounding.

    Yomiko¡¯s flushed skin is now sweating.

    The sexual arousal she received from Michi¡¯s ecstasy and her nervousness match together, heating up Yomiko¡¯s body.

    Though her mind rejects it, her slit continues to flood down love nectar.

    Oh, it¡¯s making a big stain on the bedsheet now.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooooo! I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t! ¡¹

    Yomiko shakes her head.

    ¡¸ I think that you should violate her as hard as you can in Yomiko-san¡¯s case, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s always pretending to be tough, but she¡¯s actually a weak girl. Yomiko-san is ¡¹

    Mana pats Yomiko¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re actually so scared that you can¡¯t do anything, but you don¡¯t want it seen through, so you¡¯re always pretending to be tough and strong, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    The frightened Yomiko looks up at Mana with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I can understand. You keep saying that you have to be the shrine maiden successor, because if you can¡¯t, you won¡¯t have anywhere to stay, right? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m father and mother¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    Yomiko says while shedding tears.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Father¡¯s only child ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Luna¡¯s also a child born from the arbitration.

    In short, Luna¡¯s father is also a boss of Yakuza.

    ¡¸ If I didn¡¯t become the Takakura shrine maiden then I¡¯d feel sorry for my father. Therefore, I told Tsukiko and Luna that it has to be me!! ¡¹

    Tears part from her eye and fall like crystals one after another.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why! I!!! ¡¹

    Ah, Yomiko¡¯s tensed up again.

    This 14-year-old girl whose parents were suddenly killed isn¡¯t unreasonable.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t stay the way you are, Yomiko-san ¡¹

    Mana tells Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san must turn back to a lone girl before becoming a shrine maiden. You can cry as much as you want. Scream. You can shout. You can rage. It¡¯s scary, painful, sad, isn¡¯t it? Yomiko-san, you must let out all of your emotions first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let out? ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at Mana.

    ¡¸ It was the same for me. I hated my fate. I¡¯ve always thought, ¡°Why do I have to experience this?¡± and ¡°Nobody understands my feelings.¡± I pretend to look okay on the surface, pretending to make myself pleasant to Onii-chan and everyone, yet deep inside, I cursed everything. I didn¡¯t forgive anyone ¡¹

    That¡¯s when I raped Mana.

    It was the time when we confined her and kept her hostage against the old man Ichikawa.

    She pretended to be our ally but deep inside, she¡¯s trying to escape.

    Therefore, I raped Mana again and again.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not okay. You¡¯re just closing your mind and embracing those boiling emotions inside. It doesn¡¯t fix anything. No matter how scared you are, even if you can¡¯t agree with the absurd reality, if you look away, then you can¡¯t stand up! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I know that I¡¯m just a powerless 14-year-old girl. I lived a good life until then, and I thought that it was natural for someone to protect me. Therefore, I didn¡¯t forgive those who don¡¯t. To think that I went through a bitter experience ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s also shedding tears.

    ¡¸ But, when I started thinking to face reality, I realized that I¡¯m just protected all this time because my parents had the money and social status, it wasn¡¯t my own power. Therefore, when the power of my parents to protect me disappeared, it was natural that nobody was there to protect me. I¡¯ve become a girl without anything ¡¹

    Mana clings to me while crying.

    ¡¸ Even so, Onii-chan tried to help me even though I have nothing. Nothing but my own body. I¡¯m an idiot, so I didn¡¯t notice it at first. Everyone was cruel to me, so it was natural for Onii-chan to be kind to me, I thought. After all, I¡¯m the victim, and Onii-chan¡¯s the perpetrator, I believed that Onii-chan will make it up for me for the rest of his life ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s stupid, isn¡¯t it? Minaho-oneechan was in a life-or-death battle, and yet, I thought that I¡¯m under a special rule because I had nothing to do with it ¡¹

    Minaho-nesan¡¯s little sister and her child were killed by Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Megu¡¯s mother, Keiko-san, and many other prostitutes have died.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge plan was to destroy all of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s family for the family and friends of those he killed.

    Among them was the plan to impregnate Shirasaka Yukino and kill Shirasaka Maika.

    ¡¸ I was so stupid. There was a knife on my neck and yet I thought that I could still choose what I want to do with my life ¡¹

    Humans think that they¡¯re the players who chose their life.

    But, in most cases, they can¡¯t choose their life as they want.

    The big waves of dark shadow come and come always.

    All we can do is to face it.

    Humans are neither gods who can create their destiny nor game master who can control the game rules.

    ¡¸ If Onii-chan didn¡¯t come to save me then I¡¯m already dead. No, it¡¯s actually a miracle that I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m a girl who should¡¯ve died ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s listening to Mana¡¯s confession.

    ¡¸ I found it out barely on the last moment that I wasn¡¯t unique. Nobody thinks that I¡¯m a girl that must live. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯ll be in trouble if I die ¡¹

    Mana.

    Old man Ichikawa and Mana¡¯s mother abandoned her in the end.

    Her father has done nothing but criminal acts, betraying the family.

    Mana knows that no one in her family loved her that they¡¯d put their life on the line.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, it would be a problem for me ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes. Thank you, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the happiest when having sex with Onii-chan. After all, when having sex, both my mind and body are naked, and Onii-chan asks for only that. I who have nothing. He loves me because I¡¯m naked ¡¹

    Mana abandoned her past as Shirasaka Maika.

    Yoshida Mana took over this 14-year-old naked mind and body.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, you must become naked in your mind and body ¡¹

    Mana speaks gently.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to think about becoming a shrine maiden or whatever ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the tradition ¡¹

    Yomiko speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ Will it really continue? If Yomiko-san becomes a shrine maiden, then would Yomiko-san¡¯s child, grandchild have the same fate? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks from the red bed.

    Ruriko¡¯s hugging Luna.

    Luna¡¯s staring at Yomiko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Yomiko mutters.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything at all! ¡¹

    Yomiko cries.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t have to ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t choose your life, therefore, fall to the hopelessness it brings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Listen, I¡¯m going to deflower you not because you agreed to it. You didn¡¯t give me permission, yet I¡¯m going to ravish you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Up until now, you misunderstood that fate and everything and anyone understands and accepts you ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s always been like that.

    She¡¯s agreed to have sex with me so many times until now.

    That¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t want to accept the harsh fate.

    She¡¯s under the impression that she chose her destiny, that nobody forced her to it.

    But.

    She agreed only with her mind, but now that we¡¯re about to have sex, her body rejects.

    ¡¸ I-I a-agreed to it! Kuromori-sama, doing this with me. L-Luna was able to do it already ¡¹

    See? She¡¯s trying to put a brave front.

    She convinces herself that she accepts.

    ¡¸ Have you really accepted it? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ O-Of course! I-I am a woman born from the shrine maiden¡¯s house ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the fact that your parents were murdered ¡¹

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or could it be you think that it¡¯s inevitable because ¡°Takakakura shrine maiden¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko falters.

    Tears spill from her eyes again.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you¡¯re mean ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I am ¡¹

    I get on top of Yomiko.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! M-My heart isn¡¯t ready yet!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care!!! ¡¹

    I spread out Yomiko¡¯s legs.

    Then, I grind in my glans on her dripping wet opening.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo! I-I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m afraid!!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s brave front is peeled off.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it? This big thing¡¯s going inside you ¡¹

    I rub my glans up and down on her slit, purposely teasing her.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii, nooooo!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s trembling but her body is under Michi¡¯s control.

    She can¡¯t run away from my penis.

    ¡¸ Yomiko, you¡¯ll never become a shrine maiden ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What we¡¯re about to do isn¡¯t just sex! We¡¯re going to make babies! I¡¯ll make you a mother, Yomiko!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll give birth to my child next year. That means you¡¯ll become a mother. You¡¯ll never become a shrine maiden. You¡¯ll be busy taking care of our child that you can¡¯t train anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! N-No! I can¡¯t have that!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at me and shouts.

    ¡¸ I allowed this to happen to become a shrine maiden!! Becoming a prostitute, having sex with Kuromori-sama, they are all for the Takakura shrine maidens to continue the legacy!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think I care about that?!! ¡¹

    I push my glans inside Yomiko¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    She feels her body is invaded.

    A hot, hard, and damp object; a male genital enters the 14-year-old virgin body!!

    ¡¸ W-Wait! No! I don¡¯t want this!!! ¡¹

    I push down Yomiko¡¯s shoulder with my left hand and grab her big breasts with my right hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m breaking in, Yomiko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    I¡¯m not going in all at once.

    I¡¯m poking Yomiko¡¯s hymen.

    ¡¸ I-It hurts! This is impossible! It can¡¯t go any further than that. It won¡¯t get in!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I told you I¡¯m breaking it!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko shows the face of fear.

    Merimeri.

    The tip of my glans feels an obstacle.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible!!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s molars are gritting.

    ¡­I!!!

    ¡¸ Guh!! ¡¹

    I push through the barrier!!!

    Nupopo!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaa! It¡¯s tearing!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s right-hand grabs my arm.

    Her left-hand grabs the sheet desperately as she trembles.

    Zuru!!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s breathing roughly.

    Her vagina has a man invading in and broke through her hymen.

    This narrow path never had anything go through until now is spread out by my penis.

    ¡¸ It hurtssssssssssssss!!!! ¡¹

    After a short pause, the severe pain from deflowering attacked Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! Stop! Stop this!!! ¡¹

    As if I would.

    ¡¸ Not yet, I¡¯m going deeper! Deeper inside Yomiko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing deeper than that!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there is! ¡¹

    I push in my waist.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Dooomu!!

    My lower abdomen touches Yomiko¡¯s.

    My penis is inside Yomiko to the root.

    ¡¸ See? It all went in ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No way! T-This has to be a lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t a lie, look at it ¡¹

    I order Yomiko.

    Yomiko gets up, and she looks at the part where we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸ I-It really went in ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at the reality in shock.

    ¡¸ Touch it ¡¹

    I lead Yomiko¡¯s hand to her abdomen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s connected. It¡¯s all inside. ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at me teary eyed.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going to happen to me now? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? You won¡¯t become a shrine maiden. You¡¯ll bear my child next year, that means you¡¯ll become a mother ¡¹

    I lick on Yomiko¡¯s nipples as I speak.

    ¡¸ Luna will bear my child soon, but Yomiko will bear one right away, I¡¯m going to impregnate you so hard. You¡¯ll never think of becoming a shrine maiden again ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s mother has finished her training and became a shrine maiden. Then she gave birth to her daughters.

    I don¡¯t know whether being a shrine maiden and childbirth stand together, but¡­

    Anyway, I¡¯ll do anything to make Yomiko give up on being a shrine maiden.

    I¡¯ll keep on spouting bluffs.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. Yomiko¡¯s still a middle school girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯ll become happier as a mother in middle school than a shrine maiden. Tsukiko, what do you think? ¡¹

    I ask Yomiko¡¯s sister while I rape her.

    ¡¸ Do you think that this weak-willed sister of yours can become a shrine maiden? ¡¹

    Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko?! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that Yomiko-sama should become a shrine maiden ¡¹

    The eldest of the three sisters tell the second sister.

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I felt it when I listened to Kuromori-sama¡¯s story. It¡¯s impossible for Yomiko-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko intends to shoulder the burden of being a shrine maiden from the start.

    I knew that she¡¯d answer like that if I ask her.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t even be a prostitute, you¡¯re too spoiled after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! Guuuu!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s shedding tears.

    ¡¸ Either way, giving a prostitute aptitude test is my job. I¡¯ll tell Jii-chan that Yomiko can¡¯t become one tomorrow. I¡¯ll let him know ¡°such a weak-willed girl can¡¯t do any work.¡± You say you want to become a shrine maiden? Don¡¯t make me laugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you know?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care. After all, Yomiko has no power at all!! A girl like you can¡¯t do anything! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! Yomi! Yomi is!! ¡¹

    Yomiko sobs.

    I keep pushing my dick deep inside her.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t even become a sex slave. You¡¯re not as thoughtful as Luna, you¡¯re selfish, and you¡¯re always on your high-horse ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh, Yomi, Yomi didn¡¯t do anything wrong ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, cast them all off.

    Spit it all out and get naked, Yomiko!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯ll make you a mother! Once you give birth, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be a bit decent than now ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Noooo! I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t take no as an answer, Yomiko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to bear a child!!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s it, Yomiko!!

    ¡¸ But, you have no choice, you have no worth unless you give birth to a child!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    Okay, next would be her body.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving, Yomiko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Move? ¡¹

    I slowly begin to move rhythmically.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! It hurts! Ouchouchouchouchouch! Don¡¯t move!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t order me! Yomiko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it hurts! It really hurts!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s 14-year-old body sways, matching my movement.

    ¡¸ Nooooo! Save me! Father! Mother! Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    I swing my hips,

    play with Yomiko¡¯s breasts,

    knead her nipple with my fingers,

    lick on her nape,

    This body feels pleasant to touch. Is this really a middle school girl?

    ¡¸ Noooooo! I don¡¯t want this! Nooo, nooo, noooo!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko screams as her whole body sweats.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It really hurts! Please stop it already!! ¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯ve been holding back since earlier,

    It¡¯s coming already.

    ¡¸ Yomiko, I¡¯m going to cum inside you ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s face shows fear.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the baby seed, once it pours deep inside Yomiko¡¯s womb, then we¡¯ll make a baby ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooo! Noooo! Nooooo!!! ¡¹

    I speed up my waist.

    Uuugh.

    ¡¸ Yomiko, look at me. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look! ¡¹

    Michi forces Yomiko¡¯s eyes to look at me.

    ¡¸ Here I go! I¡¯ll make you a mother! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooooooooooooooooooooooo!!! ¡¹

    Dooopyuuuuu!!!

    Dopu! Dopu! Dopu!!

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s womb receives a man¡¯s semen for the first time.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s spreading out!!! ¡¹

    The hot white liquid erodes Yomiko¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still cumming! ¡¹

    Dokudoku!!

    I grind in my waist and pour to the last drop.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Then, I bury my face into Yomiko¡¯s voluptuous breasts, exhausted.

    ¡¸ You were impregnated, you¡¯re definitely pregnant now ¡¹

    Michi tells Yomiko.

    ¡¸ N-No! That¡¯s a lie, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at Michi and asks.

    ¡¸ No. This is the truth. My master decides when you get pregnant and give birth. Therefore, you¡¯ll definitely bear a child ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s words were cold-headed.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! I¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯m still inside.

    I¡¯m still on top of her.

    Yomiko¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the problem? It¡¯s a child. That¡¯s all there is to it ¡¹

    Mana smiles at Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Next year, there are a lot of women who¡¯ll give birth to Onii-chan¡¯s child, so you don¡¯t have to worry. If Onii-chan allows it, Mana can get pregnant together with you ¡¹

    She talks to Yomiko like this is normal.

    ¡¸ But, I have to carry the tradition of Takakura shrine maidens ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, how long are you going to talk about that? ¡¹

    Mana said. Yomiko shivers.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san can stop caring about shrine maidens. You¡¯re already decided to become a mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi hasn¡¯t decided yet ¡¹

    Yomiko mutters.

    ¡¸ I made the decision, you don¡¯t need to. You¡¯ll become a mother ¡¹

    I get up my sweaty body.

    ¡¸ No. No. ¡¹ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s already set in stone, besides ¡¹

    I tell Yomiko.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going for the second round ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    I start swinging my hips again without waiting for Yomiko¡¯s reply.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! Don¡¯t move!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko¡¯s already my pregnant slave. Remember that. Sex doesn¡¯t end with just a single ejaculation ¡¹

    I carry Yomiko¡¯s thigh this time and then,

    I try to push in deeper.

    ¡¸ It hurts! Stop! Don¡¯t hurt Yomi anymore! ¡¹

    Once again, Yomiko¡¯s body sways a lot.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get used to it soon ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I mean, Yomiko¡¯s the same type as me I think ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ After Onii-chan rapes you for ten times at least, Yomiko-san, you¡¯ll be the one asking for it soon. It¡¯s inevitable, Yomiko-san has that kind of body after all ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just a perverted masochist who¡¯s pleased from Master¡¯s breaking ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I¡­Yomi¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand it soon enough, you don¡¯t have to answer now ¡¹

    Mana told Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Kuu, it hurts! It hurts! Please! Stop! Stop already! ¡¹

    I ejaculate another time.

    Yomiko¡¯s cry of agony echoes in the room.

    ¡¸ Please spare Yomi! Help me! Nooooooooooo!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 676. Yomikoâ€™s forced deflowering 3 / Pregnant slave

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want this! No more!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s crawling on all fours as I bang her from behind.

    Her 14-year-old body sways lewdly.

    Her huge breasts dances and the tip of her nipples drip down sweat.

    ¡¸ Look up and see yourself in the screen ¡¹

    Michi orders Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Nooo, nooo, nooooo ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at the large screen on the wall even while crying.

    In there is¡­

    Yomiko¡¯s body projected through the cameras around the room.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san, Onii-chan¡¯s having his way with you like that ¡¹

    Mana whispers to Yomiko¡¯s ears.

    Then, she played with the swaying nipples with her fingers.

    ¡¸ T-This isn¡¯t me! ¡¹

    Yomiko in the screen is entirely naked, has my penis screwing deep inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ This miserable dog-like posed someone isn¡¯t Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Yomiko-san, look ¡¹

    Mana pinched Yomiko¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Ouch! ¡¹

    Yomiko jumps in pain, and Yomiko in the screen moves the same way.

    ¡¸ See? That¡¯s Yomiko-san. How does it feel? This is what you call sex. It¡¯s when Onii-chan ravishes your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, nooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, seriously, Yomiko-san is at the same age as Mana, and yet your breasts are huge, your body is so lewd that anyone thinks that you¡¯re born to be raped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yomiko¡¯s body feels pleasant ¡¹

    I whisper to Yomiko from behind.

    ¡¸ Now, say it. ¡°Yomiko is a girl born for Master to rape¡± ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ No. Yomi. Yomi¡¯s born to become a shrine maiden. This is wrong! This is not! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What ¡°wrong¡±? Look at the monitor, Yomiko-san¡¯s inside has that fat thing going in and out ¡¹

    The camera angle on the screen changes.

    It now shows Yomiko¡¯s vagina pierced in the big screen.

    The big screen shows the state of Yomiko¡¯s vagina.

    Contrary to Yomiko¡¯s mind, her body has my reddish-brown penis coming in and out of her. She¡¯s accepting it. She¡¯s being violated.

    ¡¸ Nooooooooo!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko sheds tears to the reality that she¡¯s being raped.

    ¡¸ If you do that, Yomi¡­Yomi can¡¯t become a shrine maiden anymore ¡¹

    Yomiko speaks out despair.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you don¡¯t have to. Either way, it was impossible for Yomiko to become one from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! I can!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you can¡¯t. Yomiko, you¡¯re such a weak-willed girl that you can never become a shrine maiden. You¡¯ll stay here forever. You¡¯ll give birth to my child. You¡¯ll give birth by next year, Yomiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, No, Nooooo! Mother!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s it. I mean, it suits you, Yomiko-san. Being Onii-chan¡¯s pregnant slave is better than being a shrine maiden for Yomiko-san ¡¹

    Mana whispers.

    ¡¸ Now, say it. ¡°I am Master¡¯s pregnant slave¡± ¡¹

    Michi corners Yomiko further.

    ¡¸ Noooo, nooo, I¡¯ll never do that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming again, Yomiko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiii?!!! ¡¹

    The big-tittied loli¡¯s frightened of impregnation.

    ¡¸ Look at the screen. Watch yourself at the moment you get impregnated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look! ¡¹

    The girl¡¯s body sways violently.

    However, Yomiko¡¯s eyes are fixed on the monitor showing her rape scene.

    Yomiko watches her naked self.

    ¡¸ Here I come! I¡¯m going to cum a lot of baby seed inside your womb! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooo! Nooooo! Please don¡¯t do horrible things to Yomi anymore!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t horrible. All you¡¯re doing is making a baby! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll give birth just a few years earlier than us ¡¹

    Mana, Michi.

    ¡¸ Yomi doesn¡¯t want this!! Yomi doesn¡¯t want a child yet!!! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s vagina squeezes me tighter.

    Aaaah!!

    I shove in my glans to Yomiko¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸ Cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh????? ¡¹

    A beat late after my declaration.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s so hot!!!! ¡¹

    Byrurururu, byurururu, byururururu!!!

    The thick white liquid fills Yomiko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ See? I¡¯m cumming! And there¡¯s more to it!! ¡¹

    I grab Yomiko¡¯s huge breasts from behind and squeeze it.

    Then I whisper those words to Yomiko¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! I!!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko watches as I ejaculate inside her in a doggy-style position.

    ¡¸ Can you feel it? ¡¹

    I grind in my waist as I ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Nguuu, aaaah!! ¡¹

    Yomiko seems to be convinced.

    She now believes that the naked girl impregnated on the monitor is really her.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, still cumming. I let out a lot. Isn¡¯t that great, Yomiko? ¡¹

    I place my hand on Yomiko¡¯s small butt and pull out my penis.

    The camera¡¯s switched, and now the video¡¯s changed from above.

    I take out my penis from Yomiko¡¯s tight vagina that just lost virginity.

    That¡¯s the second ejaculation.

    Then, my semen spills out of Yomiko¡¯s vagina.

    It drips following Yomiko¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸ Hey, it would be painful to stay like that. Lie down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lie-down ¡¹

    Michi gives instructions and Yomiko fell to the bed.

    ¡¸ You did well. Yomiko-san ¡¹

    Mana pats Yomiko¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan will be raping you a lot until a cute child is born. We¡¯ll do it together ¡¹

    ¡¸ By pouring semen over and over again, a healthier child is born. Continue to train to become an excellent pregnant slave ¡¹

    Mana and Michi are speaking whatever they want as Yomiko has no sexual knowledge at all.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s useless ¡¹

    Yomiko mutters.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t. I can no longer become a shrine maiden ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s heart finally broke.

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at the monitor again.

    Seeing herself naked, as I hug her, Michi and Mana looking down at her.

    ¡¸ Yomi now has nothing ¡¹

    She¡¯s staring at herself raped in blank amazement.

    There are no more tears coming out of her eyes.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t become a shrine maiden. Yomi lost her power, Yomi¡¯s no longer worth anything. Nothing ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You have me ¡¹

    Luna shouts from the nearby bed.

    ¡¸ Even if Yomiko-oneesama isn¡¯t a shrine maiden, you¡¯re still my Onee-sama! ¡¹

    The sisters who have my semen poured into their womb stare at each other.

    ¡¸ Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve become Nii-san¡¯s sex slave. Yomiko-oneesama is his pregnant slave, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll ask Nii-san to let you stay here too. Then we can be together always!

    Tears gather in Luna¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Yomiko can no longer be a shrine maiden. ¡¹

    I hug Yomiko from behind.

    ¡¸ But, Yomiko still has her body ¡¹

    I grope Yomiko¡¯s 14-year-old warm body.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s body? ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yomiko¡¯s body is pleasant. I really want to make you give birth to my child. I want to indulge myself in this charming body so many times and impregnate you with lots of children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s charming? ¡¹

    I kissed Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you are. If you weren¡¯t, then I wouldn¡¯t do this. It¡¯s also embarrassing for me. To think that I¡¯d get naked and put my penis inside Yomiko like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yomiko, Luna, and Tsukiko are all attractive, so that¡¯s why I can do this. I won¡¯t have sex with girls I don¡¯t like ¡¹

    Yomiko doesn¡¯t know men¡¯s sexual urges yet.

    So, I lied.

    No, they don¡¯t have to know.

    If they were to know that such dark desires exist,

    The sacred prostitute opens up their body to the Yakuza during arbitration. They cannot face the truth about the Takakura shrine maiden.

    The fact that they promised Jii-chan that they¡¯ll become a prostitute with a smiling face,

    These sisters can just continue their misunderstanding.

    If not.

    Their fate as a lineage of shrine maiden is too much for them.

    ¡¸ Yomiko has worth even if you¡¯re not a shrine maiden. It¡¯s your body ¡¹

    I kiss Yomiko again and again and caress her whole body.

    Yomiko¡¯s stiff body loosens up.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yomiko-san¡¯s cute, if you can¡¯t become a shrine maiden then stay with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re already Master¡¯s pregnant slave ¡¹

    Mana and Michi follow up my story.

    ¡¸ I think this is for the best ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama and Luna-sama under Kuromori-sama¡¯s care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please forget about becoming a shrine maiden already ¡¹

    Yomiko fell speechless from what her sister said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama mentioned that we must become a prostitute and train in sex to become a shrine maiden ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Sex is the act Luna-sama, and Yomiko-sama experienced just now, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. ¡¹ And becoming a prostitute means that you¡¯ll do it with anyone who asks for it ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    We mustn¡¯t mention money exchange here.

    If we teach them that, the Takakura sisters will be confused even more.

    That is if they want to think that becoming a Takakura shrine maiden is a beautiful thing.

    This is something that¡¯s inherited through generations until theirs.

    They cannot be covered in dark desires.

    They can¡¯t be persuaded that their fate is that distorted.

    ¡¸ Luna-sama, are you going to have sex with Kuromori-sama in the future? ¡¹

    The elder sister asks. Luna looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yes. If it¡¯s Nii-san. I¡¯ve made my resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is with you! ¡¹

    Agnes brushes Luna¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Can you have sex with anyone other than Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t ¡¹

    Luna replied immediately.

    ¡¸ I can only do it with Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there ¡¹

    Agnes pats Luna¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s very kind, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can¡¯t think of having sex with anyone other than Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Luna as she gives her a lap pillow.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama, how about you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks Yomiko this time.

    ¡¸ Yomi doesn¡¯t want it with anyone else. Right, I can¡¯t become a prostitute. To think that I¡¯d do this act with everyone who asks for it ¡¹

    Yomiko made her conclusion after experiencing sex in practice.

    ¡¸ Then, would you give up on becoming a shrine maiden and receive Kuromori-sama¡¯s love instead? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Yomiko;

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama said that my body is charming. That I have worth, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d have to serve with this body of mine. Just like how Luna does it ¡¹

    She said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi, will Yomi become a mother right away? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, it depends on the person, and their constitution ¡¹

    Misuzu immediately throws a lie.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama pours his semen inside the woman¡¯s body to make a child, one can give birth in about a year if they have a good constitution. Some take longer. The longest I¡¯ve known was ten years before giving birth ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You hear some women lamenting ¡°for some reason, I can¡¯t make a child,¡± don¡¯t you? That was because of their body taking a long pregnancy period ¡¹

    Misuzu asserts.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you should have sex with Yo-chan more and pour in semen inside your womb a lot more times. The more you have sex, the better your constitution will be!

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I also have the warm stuff in my stomach, will that make me pregnant as well? ¡¹

    Luna touches her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸ Yes. It will be in ten years. But, there¡¯s no need to worry. We will all bear Danna-sama¡¯s child someday at any rate ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes will also bear a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, me too ¡¹

    Agnes, Ruriko, Michi, Mana, Nei.

    ¡¸ When should I do it? What about you Megumi? ¡¹

    Edie asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ I-I will. ¡¹ It¡¯s natural that I will as well! ¡¹

    Megu replies.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yomiko-san is Danna-sama¡¯s pregnant slave, but you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. It¡¯s basically the same as Luna-san¡¯s sex slave title ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Yomiko.

    ¡¸ No, Yomiko will bear three children for me ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Three children? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Therefore, think of a life plan from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Life plan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. At what age will you give birth to your first born, what year would be the next child, think of it in advance. Do you think that the siblings need a considerable age gap? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I think that they would be lonely if it¡¯s so far away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you don¡¯t mind having the next child after a year? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that two or three years apart will do. Yomi and Luna two years apart after all ¡¹

    Yomiko is 14.

    Luna¡¯s 12.

    ¡¸ Plan out your life with that in mind. Do you want your children to go to college? If yes, then how old would Yomiko be when the child becomes a college student? Which age is the best? You need to think of it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, things don¡¯t go as imagined ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. Therefore, think of patterns. Even so, it¡¯s better than not imagining anything. Once you made a proper image, your life becomes clear ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll try that too! ¡¹

    Nei nods.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it as well ¡¹

    Even Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already completed it ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ For example, once I¡¯m 18-years-old, I¡¯ll give birth to Master¡¯s first son, ¡°Ryuhei¡± Then, at age 22 would be ¡°Michiko¡± and at age 24 would be ¡°Miyuki¡± ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s perfect. Nufufufu ¡¹

    Well, Michi¡¯s imagination is a wild one from the start anyway.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already saving up funds for their education ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ For now, Yomiko will not become a shrine maiden, and you¡¯ll stay here, plan out your new life. Okay? ¡¹

    I mean, in Yomiko¡¯s case.

    She was under the impression that she had to become the shrine maiden by all means, but,

    She doesn¡¯t have any plan that¡¯s specific about becoming a Takakura shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Yes, uhm, Tsukiko ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at her sister.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, Yomi can no longer become a shrine maiden. Therefore, Tsukiko ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at her sister.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, can I ask you to do it instead? Be the next Takakura shrine maiden ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes. That has always been my intention ¡¹

    She smiles at her sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that Yomiko-sama gave up on it. Tsukiko¡¯s happy ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, thank you. You understand Yomiko-sama that you even went with that approach ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand. Kuromori-sama is a kind one, I¡¯m relieved to entrust Yomiko-sama and Luna-sama to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ But, please, for what¡¯s ahead, please do not go easy on me. I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll become a prostitute. I¡¯ll have sex with anyone who asks for it. I¡¯ll finish the training and become a shrine maiden ¡¹

    Tsukiko declares.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, you say that, but ¡¹

    This girl hasn¡¯t experienced sex yet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve planned out my life already ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ever since I was a child, I have lived the purpose of becoming a shrine maiden. Therefore, I don¡¯t have any hesitation ¡¹

    She said and smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the eldest among us sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, just because you¡¯re the eldest sister doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll have to become the shrine maiden, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mean it like that, unlike my younger sisters, I know the real face of Takakura shrine maidens, I know how to find the sacred among the impure ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already aware of my surroundings when Luna-sama was born ¡¹

    Ah.

    I already know that Luna¡¯s born from the arbitration of the Takakura shrine maiden between a Yakuza dispute.

    The two bosses of the Yakuza ravishes the shrine maiden, and a child is born. Therefore, the arbitration is concluded.

    Luna¡¯s 12-years-old.

    The Late shrine maiden was pregnant 13-years ago.

    Tsukiko¡¯s 17-years-old

    She should have memories as a 4-year-old child.

    Yomiko¡¯s 14-years-old now, she possibly has no memory at age 1.

    ¡¸ I have seen the arbitration ceremony as the successor of shrine maidens ¡¹

    Did the Yakuza rape the mother in front of the 4-year-old daughter?

    She¡¯s shown such a cruel scene.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a memory from when I was young, so it wasn¡¯t clear. I even wondered if that was a dream. However, I remembered it all when Kuromori-sama had sex with Yomiko-sama and Luna-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko?!

    Remember?! You remembered how your mother was violated by the Yakuza?

    ¡¸ If that is the work of the Takakura shrine maidens, then indeed, becoming a prostitute where you have sex with anyone is a necessity. Indeed, if Mother had endured it, then I can too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure about becoming a prostitute? ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be the one to succeed as the shrine maiden! ¡¹

    Her eyes show seriousness.

    ¡¸ Hah! I wonder, try saying that after experiencing it yourself! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ It is as you say, Kuromori-sama, please guide me in sex ¡¹

    Tsukiko bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, if she¡¯s going that far then, you don¡¯t have to care about Tsukiko-san as you did with Luna-san and Yomiko-san, you should mess her up! ¡¹

    No, you see.

    ¡¸ If she really wants to become a prostitute then she¡¯ll be facing people who aren¡¯t as kind as you. Don¡¯t think about Tsukiko-san and give her painful sex where men only care about themselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave it all to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I will endure all of it ¡¹

    Err.

    You sure?

    Having sex with such tension.

    Tsukiko said that she¡¯ll endure it.

    That means that this will be one-sided.

    She¡¯ll be closing down her heart stubbornly.

    Is there any other way?

    ¡¸ Well, sure, why not, but you see, Tsukiko-san! ¡¹

    Nei speaks to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been wondering about something, can I ask you about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Nei looked at Tsukiko and smiled.

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s about your names ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters¡¯ names.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, Yomiko, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at Nei curiously.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko and Yomiko, your names combined says ¡°Tsukiyomi.¡± That¡¯s derived from the God Tsukiyomi, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In short, Tsukiko-san and Yomiko-san is a set. Then, as for the youngest one, Luna-san ¡¹

    Nei looks at Luna.

    ¡¸ Luna also means ¡°Moon¡± isn¡¯t it? Another ¡°Tsuki¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko ¡°Tsuki¡±

    And if you add Yomiko¡¯s name ¡°Tsukiyomi¡± The God of Moon.

    Then, the youngest, Luna, is another ¡°Tsuki.¡±

    ¡¸ What do you think, about the common point with Tsukiko-san and Luna-san? ¡¹

    The two of them were born from the arbitration of the shrine maiden and Yakuza.

    On the other hand, Yomiko¡¯s the only one drawing the blood of the priest.

    ¡¸ Does this have a meaning to the Takakura shrine maidens? It¡¯s been bothering me all this time ¡¹

    Nei glares at Tsukiko.

 Chapter 677. Tsukuyomi

    ¡¸ Tsukuyomi Kami. Usually, it¡¯s written as ¡°ÔÂ¤òÕi¤à(Counting the months),¡± and is expressed as ¡°ÔÂÕii(The nickname of the moon),¡± however, If I recall, it¡¯s also has a notation as ¡°ÔÂ¤ËÒ¹¤òÒŠ¤ë(Viewing the moon at night),¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    In short, Tsukiko and Yomiko¡¯s name is ¡°Tsukuyomi¡± when you add them together.

    It¡¯s the name of the God of the Moon.

    ¡¸ Counting the months and viewing the moon are the same thing. It means to see the phases of the moon and know the flow of time ¡¹

    Time? Moon?

    ¡¸ It was for the Lunar calendar in the past. The moon was the calendar alternative. Identifying the change of season and agricultural schedule is made by looking up at the moon ¡¹

    I see. That means looking at the moon at night was crucial.

    ¡¸ However, ¡°Tsukiyomi-Kami¡± is a strange god1 ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, you do know about Amaterasu-no-Mikoto, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I know at least that much. It¡¯s the greatest God in Japan. The Goddess of Sun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukuyomi is Amaterasu¡¯s younger brother ¡¹

    The Sun God and Moon God are siblings. I know that much.

    ¡¸ Then as for the other brother, Susanoo-no-Mikoto ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Susanoo, that¡¯s the one who took down Yamato-no-Orochi, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes indeed. He¡¯s not a human but a God ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ Wait, if Amaterasu¡¯s the Sun God, Tsukuyomi is the Moon God, then what God is Susanoo? ¡¹

    If there¡¯s already a sun and moon, what¡¯s the other? 2

    If he¡¯s a God, then what kind of God?

    I mean, what I only know about Susanoo is that he defeated Yamata-no-Orochi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the problem ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Susanoo, these were the three pillars of God born from Izanagi-no-Mikoto at the same time. Did you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Izanagi and Izanami, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I do remember their names at least.

    ¡¸ Yes. In Japan mythology, Izanagi-no-Mikoto and Izanami-no-Mikoto gave birth to ¡°Land¡± itself. It¡¯s the myth of ¡°birth of the country¡± ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I remember reading that in a library book as a child.

    ¡¸ Izanagi is a male god and Izanami is the female. Then, the female God said ¡°something is lacking in me,¡± so the male god said ¡°I will fill what¡¯s lacking in you,¡± thus he filled her and the country was born ¡¹

    ¡¸ In short, they had sex and made a child! ¡¹

    Nei shortens.

    Oh, the ¡°lacking¡± is the female genital, and the ¡°filling¡¯ is the male genital. I see.

    ¡¸ Afterwards, Izanami burned to death after the birth of the fire god Kagutsuchi. Thus, Izanagi went to Yomi(the dead world) to meet the dead Izanami ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I know that. In the end, the husband came back from hell alone, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Hell. It¡¯s the land of the dead ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ It must be the same in Master¡¯s image, but Hell and the land of the dead are different things ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are different views of life and death depending on the religion. In Buddhism and Christianity, Hell is a place where you¡¯re punished for your since when you were alive ¡¹

    ¡¸ Izanami-san just gave birth to the God of Fire and died because of it, it¡¯s not like she did something wrong and taken to hell, did she? I mean, Japan myths have no concept of heaven and hell. Anyway, everyone who dies goes to Yomi, whether they¡¯re a good or bad person. That¡¯s the idea ¡¹

    Michi, Misuzu, and Nei relay with each other on teaching me.

    Everyone knows a lot.

    ¡¸ Well, putting that aside, Izanagi who came back from the land of the dead did a purification ceremony to go back to the surface. He washed his body with water. A lot of Gods were born at that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ The first child, Amaterasu, was born from Izanagi washing his left eye. Tsukuyomi was born when he washed his right eye. And Susanoo is supposedly born from washing his nose ¡¹

    Michi follows up with Nei.

    Oh, I see.

    I didn¡¯t remember the details that much.

    ¡¸ And so, Yo-chan. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange? ¡¹

    Huh? What is?

    ¡¸ At first, the country was born from the male and female god having sex. After that, Izanagi and Izanami created many other gods ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ However, since Izanami separated and went to the land of the dead, Izanagi alone made gods one after another ¡¹

    Oh, wait.

    Yeah, the rules deviated.

    ¡¸ In fact, from the time Izanami was burned down by the fire god, Gods having sex and giving birth to other Gods have stopped ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, talk about Izanami getting ill that she gave birth to the god of vomit, piss, and shit! What¡¯s the name of the urine god again? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Mitsuhanome-no-Kami and Wakumusubi-no-kami ¡¹

    As expected of Misuzu, she knows a lot when it comes to peeing.

    ¡¸ Well, so far, it¡¯s the female god giving birth, but after Izanami¡¯s death, new gods are born even from the tears of the sad Izanagi. In short, it¡¯s when male gods start giving birth to gods ¡¹

    A male god produces gods alone.

    Yeah, that¡¯s some major rule change.

    ¡¸ In the myths, it seems that the male and female god giving birth to a new one is a late occurrence. The Japanese mythology has returned to their old types since Izanagi¡¯s death ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so! Well, after purifying the dirt from the land of the dead, Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, and Susanoo were born! ¡¹

    Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi are from the eyes.

    Susanoo is from the nose.

    ¡¸ And so, Yo-chan, have you heard of Tsukuyomi¡¯s name before? Did you know about them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Of course. It¡¯s not that common after all. After all, he never appeared in other myths after his birth ¡¹

    No appearances?

    ¡¸ The only written myth on Tsukuyomi is that he killed Uke Mochi no Kami, the Hainuwele God in Japan. That¡¯s why Amaterasu moved her away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, that¡¯s the only description about him ¡¹

    Somehow, I don¡¯t get it but, they¡¯re saying that there¡¯s not much written about Tsukuyomi?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange? The moon¡¯s so crucial to Japan, you see? But the God of the moon has hardly anything written about him ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s strange.

    Everyone knows about the sun god, Amaterasu but they don¡¯t talk about the moon God ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s Susanoo. Their father, Izanagi made Amaterasu, the Sun God, govern the ¡°Takamagahara(heaven)¡± And Tsukuyomi, the Moon God, rules the ¡°Yoru no Osu Kuni(the country that eats at night)¡± At that time, there are books that tell that Susanoo was ordered to rule over the ocean, but it¡¯s not much known. However, Susanoo is supposed to have refused the order of his father and went to Yomi, where his mother is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, before going to Yomi, he would like to see his sister, so he came to the Takamagahara, but the elder sister doubted that Susanoo might¡¯ve come to attack ¡¹

    ¡¸ To clear that doubt, Amaterasu and Susanoo made a written vow. As a result, a god was born. The first is ¡°Munakata-sanjojin,¡± and five gods were born afterward. They were all good gods, so Susanoo¡¯s innocence is proved, however

    ¡¸ That¡¯s sex between two Gods, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The female god Amaterasu, and the male god, Susanoo had sex and gave birth to Gods. In short, it¡¯s back with the rules of Izanagi and Izanami ¡¹

    I-I see.

    No, wait.

    ¡¸ Amaterasu and Susanoo are siblings, isn¡¯t it? Was that okay back then? ¡¹

    I asked just in case.

    ¡¸ I think they¡¯re not siblings ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, what I mean is this; myths are hybrids. It isn¡¯t a single story told over time, but a bundle of different stories combined, patched, or sometimes cut out, to make some jumble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Each of the clans had their own myths. It¡¯s often rewritten to the myth of the conquering clans. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that the winning clan myths always remain ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it was an exciting story, then the losing clan¡¯s myth is also incorporated into the winning clan¡¯s myth. Basically how the Roman empire taking over the Green myths ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sometimes, it¡¯s just a part. For example, the stories of King Arthur, then Tristan and Isolde were separate, but before anyone noticed, Tristan has become one of the knights in King Arthur¡¯s round table ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu continue their talk.

    Does anyone understand what these two are talking about?

    Yeah, Ruriko, Michi, Mana, and the Takakura sisters know what¡¯s going on.

    Those who are dumbfounded are Megu, Agnes, and me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it now! That means that Susanoo was just inserted later in the Japanese myth, is he? ¡¹

    Edie?

    You understood that?!!!

    ¡¸ I think so ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ There is a shrine for a God which is believed to be the ancient name of Amaterasu, which is Amateru shrine in Tsushima. Tsukuyomi¡¯s shrine is in the Sanuki. However, there¡¯s no shrine revering Susanoo. These two shrines are ancient. In short, there have initially been faith in the Sun God, Amaterasu, and Moon God, Tsukuyomi ¡¹

    I see.

    Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi existed as Gods first.

    ¡¸ Susanoo¡¯s nature is of a Hero God. In short, he was someone who acted heroically that the people deified him. Therefore he became a God ¡¹

    Hero God.

    ¡¸ And so, Yo-chan also knows about Susanoo¡¯s legend. He has shown his innocence in Ukei(Shinto divination ritual) about coming to Takamagahara but, in the end, he went berserk, that it caused Amaterasu to withdraw to Ama-no-Iwato. Thus, Susanoo was kicked out of Takamagahara ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, he went down to the land of Izumo and defeated Yamata-no-Orochi Thus, the land of Izumo has become indigenous and reigned the country ¡¹

    Oh, I know that one.

    ¡¸ IN short, Susanoo became a hero because he defeated Yamata-no-Orochi, and so the story of the hero who defeated Orochi and the tale of Amaterasu of Takamagahara are united. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, it¡¯s almost correct Yo-chan, but there¡¯s one thing ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ In Kojiki, Nihon-Shoki, the legend of Yamata-no-Orochi is an event in Izumo ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not written in Izumo Fudoki ¡¹

    Nei continues.

    ¡¸ Fudoki is a book in the Imperial court where they recorded all the events during the Nara period. Among them are origins of names of places and legends but most of it have been scattered and lost, and even now there are lost parts in the cultural records, but fortunately, the cultural records for Izumo are still intact ¡¹

    ¡¸ And As Nei-chan said, Yamata-no-Orochi¡¯s legend isn¡¯t in there ¡¹

    That means it wasn¡¯t written.

    ¡¸ In short, Yamata-no-Orochi isn¡¯t a legend in Izumo ¡¹

    Seriously?

    ¡¸ The government officials in the Imperial Court desperately compiled and edited them due to the order. If it¡¯s a legend that Izumo always had then it can¡¯t possibly have no records. But, there wasn¡¯t any ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that Susanoo¡¯s model was someone from Izumo. It¡¯s known because there was a shrine worshipping Susanoo since the ancient times ¡¹

    Susanoo is real.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible that Susanoo was a king in Izumo and for him to gain a legend, Susanoo made the legend of Orochi Termination from the other region his ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are similar examples. Since Fujiwara no Hidesato defeated Taira no Masakado, Tawara no Tota(Hidesato) is now the one who took down the Giant Centipede! ¡¹

    Fujiwara no Hidesato was an actual person.

    Although the Giant Centipede isn¡¯t real.

    ¡¸ But for the time being, Susanoo had a real person as a model, but was it okay to incorporate him to the legendary myths of Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi? ¡¹

    Even reaching Takamagahara, a world of legend.

    Susanoo came from Izumo, a story modeled from reality.

    ¡¸ No, I think that the event modeled the story about the Ama-no-Iwato ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it, how about this? There was a King who became a model of Susanoo who had the power over the land of Izumo. That king came to the neighboring country to negotiate. That neighboring country is, of course, worried that Susanoo came to take over their country.

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Susanoo said ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I came here to build a friendly relationship¡± and swore in front of God. At that time, he had sex with the royal princess of the neighboring country, or a shrine maiden serving the God. Basically, marital binds. That¡¯s why children are born, I think? ¡¹

    So that¡¯s the ritual Susanoo and Amaterasu made?

    ¡¸ And in the end, Susanoo, or maybe the army he brought poorly behaved, and it annoyed the neighboring country, so they were kicked out ¡¹

    So that¡¯s Susanoo¡¯s expulsion from Takamagahara.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s told as a legend, often the chronological order of events or the context is broken. Anyway, the original Amaterasu myths and Susanoo myths were mixed up and now taking the present form ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ So, what about Ama-no-Iwato? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. I think that was modeled from Amaterasu. Amaterasu appears in the legend of Ama-no-Iwato because it belongs to the Susanoo Legend ¡¹

    Oh, the character appearing in Susanoo¡¯s story is named Amaterasu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the being hiding in Ama-no-Iwato is perhaps the person who became the model of Amaterasu at that time. Or maybe, it¡¯s a story of an old shrine maiden that died and is replaced by a new one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or maybe, the solar eclipse happened by chance ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But, all of it is interesting, so they were compiled as legends you see! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s read a lot of mythology books.

    She¡¯s really an intelligent girl.

    ¡¸ In that case, there is no model of Tsukuyomi in Susanoo or Amaterasu¡¯s story. If there were no stories about a real person, then there are no stories for Tsukuyomi. That¡¯s the idea ¡¹

    Edie analyzes.

    I see, if there were a human episode, then;

    That meant that some real person¡¯s actions were made in that God¡¯s name.

    Tsukuyomi hardly has episodes.

    In short, there are no models.

    ¡¸ Izanagi purified himself after coming from the land of the dead, he washed his left eye, and the sun God, Amaterasu is born, he washed his right eye, and Tsukuyomi, the moon god, is born. Yeah, that¡¯s a poetic image. They¡¯re saying that God¡¯s eyes are the sun and moon in the sky ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s the impression.

    ¡¸ Afterwards, he washed his nose, and Susanoo was born, no matter how you think about it, it was a retrofit, it gave a strange impression. A wild man was born together with the Sun and Moon]

    Nei¡¯s right, the myth was probably added.

    ¡¸ And so, let¡¯s return to the main topic ¡¹

    Nei looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I heard that Takkaura shrine is one with a very long history ¡¹

    Tsukiko stares motionlessly.

    ¡¸ Your names ¡°Tsuki,¡± and ¡°Yomi¡± refers to the God, Tsukuyomi, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks up.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ In short, it¡¯s a really old one, even surpassing the Nihon Shoki¡¯s establishment? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s reply made Nei smile.

    ¡¸ I see, I knew it. My guess was right, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ I finally get it now so I¡¯ll go back to being a photographer ¡¹

    She said and held the camera.

    ¡¸ Y-Ya-chan, what did you find out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not telling~ Ask Mii-chan if you want, I won¡¯t say anything ¡¹

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ Misuzu? ¡¹

    I look at Misuzu.

    Then.

    ¡¸ To think that Grandfather fooled us again ¡¹

    Jii-chan did?

    ¡¸ I thought that it would come to this. When Grandfather¡¯s talking a lot, he¡¯s planning something ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I didn¡¯t get anything from that ¡¹

    All I can do is give up.

    Why are all my women smarter than me?

    ¡¸ Before that, Tsukiko-sama, let me ask one thing ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could you tell us the name of your late mother? ¡¹

    The Takakura shrine maiden, Tsukiko, and the sisters¡¯ mother.

    ¡¸ Hazuki ¡¹

    Hazuki

    Tsuki.

    Tsukiko.

    Luna is also another Tsuki.

    ¡¸ And you have relatives who also were in the Takakura shrine, yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    From what I heard, the Yakuza who took over the Takakura shrine sent in a new head priest from the Takakura branch family.

    ¡¸ And is there someone who has ¡°Yomi¡± in their name among that family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, my Aunt¡¯s name is ¡°Kiyomi¡± ¡¹

    Kiyomi.

    Yomi.

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ And is that Aunt the sister of your mother? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s mother¡¯s little sister ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Thank you. I¡¯ve connected the dots now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always wondered, Tsukiko-sama¡¯s mother had three daughters but, what about the previous shrine maidens? ¡¹

    The shrine maidens before Tsukiko¡¯s mother?

    Ah.

    The shrine maidens must mediate between the Yakuza dispute.

    They have sex with both bosses and give birth to a child.

    The conflict is put to an end with the birth of the child.

    ¡¸ I wondered about all the other children of the former shrine maidens ¡¹

    Right.

    Right now, these girls with us.

    Tsukiko and Luna are both children of arbitration.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, you do know the rules of Takakura-sama¡¯s name, right? ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Luna.

    When their names have ¡°Tsuki,¡± then they¡¯re the child of arbitration. Their father is the boss of Yakuza.

    Yomiko.

    Her name has ¡°Yomi¡± in it, so she¡¯s the daughter of the priest and the shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ The sisters¡¯ mother¡¯s name is ¡°Hazuki,¡± and the current person on Takakura shrine is ¡°Kiyomi¡± ¡¹

    Hazuki, Tsuki.

    Kiyomi. Yomi.

    Tsuki. Yomi.

    Tsukiyomi.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re sisters.

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ The two of them were born from the previous generation shrine maiden ¡¹

    Perhaps, Hazuki-san was the child of arbitration, a child of Yakuza¡¯s boss.

    Kiyomi-san was from the previous priest.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how the Takakura shrine connect the blood of their shrine maidens ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The ¡°Tsuki¡± and ¡°Yomi¡± daughters become shrine maiden alternately ¡¹

    1. Yes, I know, they keep changing from Tsuki to Tsuku, don¡¯t mind it that much, both are correct in a way

    2. Ultra Sun, Ultra Moon

 Chapter 678. Child of the moon.

    ¡¸ First of all, I think that the arbitration ceremony done by the Takakura shrine maiden is based on Amaterasu and Susanoo having sex for their ceremony, which is a pledge of innocence ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ If the child born was a ¡°good child¡± then they have to change their hostile attitude, and the child becomes a testimony of their friendship. The model of Amaterasu from this legend has to be the shrine maiden from the ancient times ¡¹

    Having sex with the shrine maiden, giving birth to a child, and they¡¯ll reach peace.

    ¡¸ The difference is that in the ancient legend, it was a shrine maiden who¡¯s affiliated to Amaterasu¡¯s land, and the boss in Susanoo¡¯s land created a pledge between the two but, in Takakura shrine¡¯s case, the two bosses of Yakuza groups, and the Takakura shrine maiden is the third person who mediates the conflict of the two. Therefore, the rule is that the Takakura shrine maiden must have sex with both bosses ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the proper way in Yakuza. Men who had sex with the same women became ¡°hole brothers¡±1 They have to get along~! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unknown who¡¯s the father of the child born until the development of DNA identification, so the system did well ¡¹

    Once the child grows up, the face and other elements can show who it resembles, however.

    No, but there could also be the intuition that it¡¯s their child once they look at it from birth.

    ¡¸ Well, I get that, but why is the ¡°Tsuki¡± and ¡°Yomi¡± daughters alternate as the shrine maiden? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t always alternate, however ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Please imagine this. Right now, there is a pair of priest and shrine maiden in the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Huh? Ah, okay.

    ¡¸ Then, the child between the shrine maiden and the priest is luckily one boy and one girl ¡¹

    There¡¯s one for each gender.

    ¡¸ Then, the boy will become the next generation priest, and the girl will become the next generation shrine maiden, there¡¯s no problem, is there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, yeah ¡¹

    Both of them are children of Takakura shrine.

    ¡¸ Then, what about the next generation? The priest and the shrine maiden are siblings ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Will the siblings give birth to a child? What if the children born are also both male and female, will they continue as the next priest and shrine maiden? Can they? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ If you do that, it would get the blood thicker. Once the generation goes further, the risk of the children having physical and mental problems increases ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ Besides, the reality isn¡¯t so convenient that the children born from the priest and shrine maiden are always a pair of genders ¡¹

    Just look at the sisters here, only Yomiko, the middle child has the blood of the priest.

    There are no males.

    ¡¸ Can it not be the wife or son-in-law from the outside? ¡¹

    I ask Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ The bride of the priest of Takakura shrine is determined to be the shrine maiden. Then, the shrine maiden¡¯s training must start from an early age. The shrine cannot afford to receive a shrine maiden candidate from another house ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they need the child of arbitration ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Children born from the arbitration ceremony can be a boy or a girl ¡¹

    I see. The child of arbitration is the spare child between what¡¯s missing from the priest and shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Besides, each generation of priest and shrine maiden can¡¯t just keep on giving birth to the child of arbitration ¡¹

    Yeah, the child is the oath that brought peace on the conflict after all.

    Dying right after birth is out of the question.

    The child has to grow and mature.

    ¡¸ The bosses who were involved in the arbitration also had to support the child to let it grow healthy ¡¹

    The bosses of both groups who conflicted will now support the child.

    It might be their own after all.

    ¡¸ If they have that support, the priest raises the child of arbitration like his own. That becomes financial and social insurance for the shrine ¡¹

    If some trouble happens, the Yakuza bosses will come and help them.

    They don¡¯t want to break that connection.

    ¡¸ In that case, it¡¯s possible for the child of arbitration can be the nest priest or shrine maiden. ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The child of arbitration Its mother is the shrine maiden, and the father¡¯s blood is from the Yakuza boss. If the child becomes the next shrine maiden or priest, then the blood will not be too thick¡¹

    Yeah, the Yakuza who comes for arbitration come from different families.

    The shrine maiden blood is diluted by various Yakuza blood.

    ¡¸ However, on the contrary, there¡¯s a fear that the blood becomes too thin. Therefore, in the case where there¡¯s a child between the priest and the shrine maiden, then that child will inherit the title ¡¹

    In short;

    ¡¸ The child of arbitration is ¡°Tsuki¡± The child of the priest is ¡°Yomi,¡± isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Yomiko.

    Yomiko¡¯s the child of the priest.

    ¡¸ The previous shrine maiden was Hazuki-sama. Meaning, it was the child of arbitration ¡¹

    The mother of the three is a ¡°Tsuki.¡±

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a priest¡¯s child among them. In that case, to keep the concentration of the blood, the next shrine maiden has to be the ¡°Yomi¡± child ¡¹

    As expected, Yomiko¡¯s the default next shrine maiden.

    Therefore, the eldest, Tsukiko, has always been humbling herself to Yomiko.

    Yomiko herself also acted as the representative of the Takakura family.

    Yomiko showed a glimpse of the ¡°Miko power.¡±

    Furthermore, it seems that her parents were tolerating Yomiko using her power.

    Could it be that they overlooked most of what Yomiko does because she¡¯ll be the next shrine maiden?

    Either way, Yomiko¡¯s given the preferential treatment among the three sisters.

    ¡¸ If the ¡°Tsuki¡± shrine maiden has a ¡°Yomi¡± child, then that child will be the next shrine maiden. On the other hand, if the shrine maiden was ¡°Yomi¡± then the next shrine maiden has to be ¡°Tsuki¡± or the blood would be too thick ¡¹

    Therefore, Tsuki and Yomi serve as the shrine maiden alternately.

    ¡¸ But, I no longer have the ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Yomiko trembles.

    Mana embraces her naked body from behind.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t become one anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Therefore, I must become the next shrine maiden even if the blood becomes thin ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already prepared ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hmm, wait a second ¡¹

    Mana asks Yomiko;

    ¡¸ Hey, Yomiko-san, it¡¯s about the ¡°Miko power¡± you¡¯re thinking ¡¹

    Yomiko looks back at Mana.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the power to force the people to the right direction ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just letting everyone listen to what Yomiko says. ¡¹

    It¡¯s a power to make people act according to one¡¯s will.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me.

    Yeah.

    Yomiko¡¯s power was still weak, but it was a ¡°compelling power.¡±

    However.

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Is that all? What? ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ Was there some other power? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the ¡°satori¡¯s power2¡± a power to read the other party¡¯s mind through sex, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Master has experienced ¡°Shingetsu¡± by having sex with me, so he knows that having sex shows such power ¡¹

    Right.

    I heard the story about the shrine maiden mediating with the Yakuza by having sex.

    I was sure that the shrine maiden also had that power.

    ¡¸ Does the Takakura shrine maiden have no power like that? ¡¹

    Was it really just a power to manipulate people at will?

    Can they really use only that power and mediate with the Yakuza?

    ¡¸ I think there is. However, Yomiko-sama doesn¡¯t have it ¡¹

    Michi looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-sama, you do know about it, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s spine suddenly shakes.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It means that Grandfather fooled us ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I know that Takakura shrine was one with a long history with it ¡¹

    That¡¯s what Misuzu first told me.

    ¡¸ However, Grandfather endless talked about the story of the wandering maiden who ended up with Takakura Shrine at the beginning of Meiji Era, so there was an impression that the ¡°Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s power¡± were all coming from the ¡°wandering shrine maidens¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, we didn¡¯t think about the Takakura shrine itself ¡¹

    Ruriko also speaks.

    ¡¸ But, why is Takakura shrine the place to gather for those ¡°wandering maidens who lost their place due to the suppression of the Meiji government?¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Could it be that Takakura shrine is a place where ¡°Miko power¡± was famous even before the ¡°wandering shrine maiden¡± came in? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Tsukiko.

    I see, the shrine maidens there were famous from the start.

    The wandering shrine maidens can consider asking for help.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Tsukiko said

    ¡¸ I think you already understood from when Nei-chan and I were talking about earlier ¡¹

    Earlier? Oh, the story about Amaterasu and Susanoo?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a theory that the Sun God, Amaterasu, is based from Amateru, but as for the God of Moon, Tsukuyomi The two faiths were ancient. They were born from the reverence on the Sun and Moon, which is the nature ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ However, faith that only embraces nature gradually disappears as the dramatic stories told at the age of heroes begins. The sun god, Amaterasu, is one of those that survived the hero drama legends but, Tsukiyomi, the moon god hasn¡¯t established a dramatic story ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukuyomi hardly appears in Kojiki or Nihon Shoki after all ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine, a shrine dedicated to Tsukuyomi is an ancient one! ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    I see. Takakura shrine was established as one that enshrines Tsukuyomi even before the story of Kojiki and Nihon Shoki were formed.

    ¡¸ What I noticed is the later. The story of Susanoo has eroded the faith of the sun god Amaterasu and moon god Tsukuyomi, and the myths did a patchwork ¡¹

    Myths are a collection of old and new stories added, pasted, shaved off, and arranged to a single form.

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine¡¯s ¡°Miko power¡± must be one of the patchworks as well ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ The wandering shrine maiden¡¯s power was the new one, but there was another power before them ¡¹

    The power of the wandering shrine maiden and the power Takakura shrine maidens originally had.

    ¡¸ With the two powers combined, they have obtained a much higher power ¡¹

    Misuzu asks. Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know anything ¡¹

    She looked down and said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. But, I¡¯ve been wondering since earlier ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks while brushing Luna¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Luna-san said that her father wished that she was a boy instead ¡¹

    Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because if Luna-sama were a boy, then she could¡¯ve been the priest. With the state now, the next Shrine maiden must give birth to a boy¡¹

    Yeah, if there were no boys among the child of arbitration, then¡­

    ¡¸ The currently present on the shrine is Tsukiko-sama¡¯s mother¡¯s sister. ¡°Kiyomi-san¡± means that it¡¯s the ¡°Yomi¡± child, that means that she was the daughter of the former generation priest and shrine maiden, am I wrong? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, However, those who separated from the Takakura shrine isn¡¯t allowed to return to priesthood again usually. After Kiyomi-sama left the shrine, her shrine maiden training has stopped, and¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about Kiyomi-san¡¯s children? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks, cutting off Tsukiko¡¯s line.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s two boys and one girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if her daughters start their training now, can they become shrine maidens? Can the boy become a candidate for a ¡°priest¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not allowed, even so, those people don¡¯t know anything, so they¡¯re trying to put Kiyomi-san as the shrine maiden ¡¹

    The Yakuza who took over Takakura shrine intends to have Kiyomi-san as the substitute shrine maiden?

    Err, if I recall, he¡¯s Satake. Unryu Kaizan Mori family¡¯s 7th Generation Patriarch, Satake Nobuo

    He¡¯s the big boss.

    ¡¸ Then, let me ask; Who¡¯s the father of Kiyomi-san¡¯s children? What is his job? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Ruriko asks. Tsukiko hesitates to speak.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s Yakuza, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Yakuza?

    So the sister of the late shrine maiden is married to a Yakuza?

    ¡¸ Edie, why do you think so? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Luna said that she¡¯s an offering ¡¹

    Offering?

    ¡¸ Err, what do you mean by that? ¡¹

    It¡¯s somewhat embarrassing to ask Edie, the meaning of a word that I¡¯m native.

    But, if I don¡¯t know, then I¡¯ll ask.

    ¡¸ It means that she¡¯s a food offered to the Gods ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Huh? What does that mean? Luna¡¯s food? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Darling, think about it, there¡¯s three of them but what would happen to those who couldn¡¯t become a shrine maiden? ¡¹

    I look at Luna, Yomiko, and Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Well, if they didn¡¯t become a shrine maiden then there¡¯s nothing to be done so they could live somewhere else? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I want.

    ¡¸ No, they become offerings! ¡¹

    Edie said. Luna looks down.

    ¡¸ Wait. Offering them to the gods as a meal. Could it be? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t believe that it happens even in the current era, but¡­

    ¡¸ Are they killed off as human sacrifices? ¡¹

    Edie shows a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸ Darling, it¡¯s the 21st century, you know? What age are you living in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ After the foods offered to the gods were held up then who will eat it? It¡¯s not gods but humans ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me

    ¡¸ Eating something dedicated to God brings us closer to them and gives us protection. Did you know about the ritual ¡°Naorai¡±? ¡¹3

    That¡¯s my first time hearing it.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t have the ¡°Miko power,¡± and Yomiko-oneesama¡¯s the one to become the next shrine maiden, I¡¯m not a boy so I can¡¯t become a priest either. Therefore, I was decided to become an offering ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, Luna-sama will not be an offering to the Gods anymore ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells her younger sister.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    I at least get the meaning of ¡°offering to the gods¡± but still¡­

    How did Luna escape that fate?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Onii-chan ate her first before she¡¯s offered to the Gods ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Huh?

    What?

    ¡¸ Those who didn¡¯t become shrine maiden and didn¡¯t have the power had that fate awaiting them ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ After they¡¯re offered to the Gods, they are paid to the Yakuza, and they become their toys. ¡¹

    Mana!!!

    ¡¸ If my father were alive then he¡¯d take her. As he¡¯s dead and the status is given to the next generation, he¡¯s lost the authority ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ In that case, the boss which is a relative will want to take custody of her by all means ¡¹

    Take custody? But they¡¯re not going to take care of her.

    They¡¯ll probably make her a sex slave or a lover.

    Back then, Yakuza does rape their daughters.

    It gives them a sense of superiority and pleasure.

    ¡¸ But, Luna-sama is okay now. Luna-sama is in Kuromori-sama¡¯s hands through Kouzuki-sama. She won¡¯t be sold off to someone else. I trust that Kuromori-sama will take care of LUna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    Yomiko speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to Jii-chan about Yomiko tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. Ruriko and I will also talk to Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, if anything happens, we¡¯ll protect Yomiko-san even if we have to threaten Grandfather. There is nothing to worry about ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Kuromori-sama. Misuzu-sama. Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko bows her head.

    ¡¸ Putting all that aside, Tsukiko-san, you¡¯re the worry ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re to follow the proper way, then the next shrine maiden has to be the ¡°Yomi¡± child. The ¡°Tsuki¡± child, meaning, you shouldn¡¯t be the next shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ve always been trying to make Yomiko-san give up so you could be the shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t get it but, Why are you worrying about that, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    I feel like she¡¯s hiding something inside.

    ¡¸ Also, the other ¡°Miko power,¡± what was it Michi? ¡°Satori?¡± Does Tsukiko have it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s just another possibility I¡¯m thinking, could it be that ¡°Tsuki¡± and ¡°Yomi¡± have different ¡°Miko power?¡± ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ After all, Tsukiko and Yomiko are different after talking like this. They feel different ¡¹

    Yeah, somehow, I feel like I¡¯m being sucked into the dark sea at night.

    ¡¸ Yomiko¡¯s power is to make people follow what she says. ¡¹ In short, Yomiko sends but doesn¡¯t receive. It¡¯s a ¡°plus¡± power going outside ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I feel.

    ¡¸ So could it be that Tsukiko has the opposite? Tsukiko absorbs our minds into her, and she doesn¡¯t release anything. She¡¯s never released anything so I didn¡¯t notice it until now but, could it be that she¡¯s already using her power? ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Could it be that the power to make people obey which Yomiko uses was the one the ¡°Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s¡± originally had and the power the ¡°wandering maidens¡± use was the power to read through people¡¯s minds, I thought ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Those who adopted the ¡°ritual of arbitration¡± through sex were the wandering shrine maidens. They could see through the other party¡¯s mind by having sex ¡¹

    Then, the descendant of the ¡°wandering shrine maiden¡± is the ¡°Tsuki¡± child, that is Tsukiko.

    Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Please have sex with me ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If you do, everything will be clear!! ¡¹

    1. just like rod sisters

    2. A yokai who can read minds ?

    3. http://eos.kokugakuin.ac.jp/modules/xwords/entry.php?entryID=768

 Complex Chapter 679. Battle sex with Tsukiko 1 / Star

    t

    Tsukiko stands up and heads for the last bed.

    This is so I could deflower her.

    She sits down on the edge of the bed gracefully and looks at me.

    ¡¸ Feel free ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Go, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiles at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll look after Yomiko-san ¡¹

    Mana hugs Yomiko who just had her first experience.

    ¡¸ Either way, it¡¯s decided that this will happen ¡¹

    Michi said.

    That¡¯s right, having sex with the three sisters is planned from the start.

    ¡¸ Michi, I¡¯m relying on you ¡¹

    Michi will hold Yomiko¡¯s power.

    We mustn¡¯t let it go to rampage.

    ¡¸ Certainly. MAster ¡¹

    Michi replied with her usual blank look.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m heading out, Yomiko ¡¹

    I touch Yomiko¡¯s cute ass and tell her.

    ¡¸ Please be gentle with Tsukiko ¡¹

    Yomiko tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I kissed Yomiko.

    I gave one to Michi and Mana as well.

    Then, I leave Yomiko¡¯s white bed.

    White.

    Yomiko¡¯s an honest girl, she doesn¡¯t have two-faces.

    I think that the white color suits her.

    However, the last bed I¡¯m going to is black.

    Could this color imply Tsukiko as well?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko hugs me as soon as I come.

    ?!

    Is Tsukiko this kind of girl?

    Then.

    ¡¸ Thank you for acting that way so Yomiko-sama could give up on becoming a shrine maiden ¡¹

    She whispers to my ears to not let the girls hear.

    ¡¸ Please continue that until Yomiko-sama¡¯s power is contained ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    She knew that Yomiko¡¯s power hasn¡¯t disappeared?!!

    That Michi¡¯s only holding it down.

    ¡¸ If she noticed that she hasn¡¯t lost her power, Yomiko-sama will want to become a shrine maiden again ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Yomiko gave up on becoming a shrine maiden because¡­

    She¡¯s under the impression that she lost her power.

    ¡¸ Why do you not want Yomiko to become the shrine maiden? ¡¹

    I whisper back to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes. I will take over this fate. And I will be the last ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, who¡¯ll be the partner? ¡¹

    Mana asks me.

    Oh right.

    I chose my partners for each of the sisters.

    Luna had Agnes and Ruriko.

    Yomiko had Michi and Mana.

    What¡¯s left is.

    Nei said that she¡¯s only an observer and a photographer.

    In that case.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, come ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes are both 12.

    Yomiko and Mana are both 12.

    Then, I¡¯ll have Misuzu whose at the same age as Tsukiko come.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu happily comes.

    ¡¸ And as for the other one ¡¹

    I look around.

    ¡¸ Edie, it¡¯s you ¡¹

    Edie shows a disappointed face.

    But, I had no choice.

    I don¡¯t know what Tsukiko¡¯s hiding so I need someone who has a strong Qi.

    Michi needs to stick with Yomiko.

    In that case, it has to be Edie.

    Edie¡¯s preceptive after all.

    ¡¸ Of course~ ¡¹

    Edie comes smiling.

    Then, she whispered.

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t try to comfort Megumi here ¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸ She needs to know it on her own. Darling mustn¡¯t explain it, all right?

    Yeah.

    I¡¯m already preoccupied with the Takakura sisters.

    It would be too dangerous to call out Megu here.

    No matter how displeased Megu gets, I mustn¡¯t.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Megu stands up and tries to leave.

    That¡¯s inevitable.

    She¡¯s the only one I didn¡¯t choose among the young group.

    ¡¸ Sit down, Megu-chan ¡¹

    Nei calls Megu.

    To be exact, only Nei did.

    Nei¡¯s the only one I didn¡¯t call, she¡¯s the only one who can talk to Megu right now.

    Megu won¡¯t listen to any other woman in here.

    I mean, my other women have an unwavering resolution that nobody looks at Megu. They¡¯re already ignoring her.

    ¡¸ Why do I have to stay here? ¡¹

    Megu asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Want to run? Sure, you can run if you want to, but you have to tell everyone ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s voice is cold.

    ¡¸ Tell what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That you¡¯re giving up on Yo-chan and leaving the family ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s fighting right now. And yet, you don¡¯t even cheer on him, our family don¡¯t need a girl who runs away ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s always doing his best not just for Megu-chan, but also for everyone in the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you going out? Or are you staying here? Hurry up and decide ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll stay ¡¹

    She goes back to her seat.

    ¡¸ No, you mustn¡¯t look at Megumi. Being kind and spoiling her are two different things ¡¹

    Edie whispers to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different with Yukino, Darling now has us. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t bear everything alone ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do our best, so things go well, but, if it didn¡¯t, then we¡¯ll cry together ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not okay to have all cry together ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ That was a joke. Take it easy, Darling! ¡¹

    Haa.

    Seeing Edie¡¯s smile makes me feel relieved/.

    ¡¸ Come now, Misuzu, let¡¯s get naked. Nothing will start unless we take off our clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Edie-san ¡¹

    Misuzu and Edie start undressing.

    ¡¸ By the way, Darling, when you search for images, do you use the keyword ¡°NUDE¡± or ¡°Naked¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, when you¡¯re searching for lewd pics, you do, right? Do you search ¡°Naked cute girl?¡± ¡°Nude girl?¡± or ¡°Nudist Contest?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ After all, all of my women are cute, and we always take a bath together and have sex everyday ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have time to look for lewd pics on the internet.

    I mean, if I got exposed doing that, I don¡¯t know what the girls would tell me.

    Either way, Nei and Minaho-neesan are checking and analyzing the history in my laptop.

    ¡¸ Besides, Agnes feels like she¡¯d do a nudist contest by herself ¡¹

    That girl will get naked ignoring the atmosphere.

    Agnes is the only one who¡¯d take off her clothes everywhere if she wants to have sex.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, Luna and I will have a nude contest! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ No, no, if you¡¯re doing that then we¡¯ll participate as well. ¡¹ Yomiko-san too ¡¹

    Mana smiles at Yomiko.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, how about we decide the time so we all can do it? ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ If we set the schedule in advance, then we can try to diet and shape-up individually, and Onii-sama can appreciate us at our best ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s interest sparked.

    ¡¸ A physical beauty competition? ¡¹

    Michi looks at her chest again.

    While at it, she looks at Yomiko¡¯s huge breast in front of her.

    ¡¸ Michi, Darling decides the beauty. All you have to do is to look beautiful in your best way ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I mean, Michi-oneechan¡¯s small body is cute. And matching it with Michi-oneechan¡¯s personality, it¡¯s cute and beautiful! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Michi, you should be yourself and show your naked body to Onii-sama fair and square. What¡¯s important is whether Onii-sama likes it or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do that contest. If everyone gets naked together, then Michi-pon¡¯s insecurity will be gone. After all, there are girls with various physique, Danna-sama enjoys each of them. Michi has to think that way. I don¡¯t have Michi¡¯s personality or body either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    It is as Edie said earlier.

    Even if I don¡¯t do anything, the family will support each other.

    Except for Megu.

    Nobody¡¯s even trying to ask Megu ¡°are you not joining in?¡±

    They don¡¯t feel like helping out someone who doesn¡¯t even participate in the conversation.

    Megu¡¯s a high-school girl.

    For someone in the younger group, she¡¯s in a position where she has to take care of the younger girls, she is not in a place where she¡¯s given the concern.

    ¡¸ Then, how about we hold that ¡°Kuromori nude contest¡± in a month? Nei-chan, do you mind? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Nei.

    ¡¸ No, no, one month is a no-go. Onee-sama would want to ask for a grace period of three months ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ Nagisa¡¯s pregnant, so she won¡¯t participate, but still, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shaped up until I deflowered her after all.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll ask for everyone¡¯s opinion and make a schedule for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do, Mii-chan ¡¹

    Somehow, I don¡¯t get why but they decided to hold a nude contest.

    I don¡¯t even get what will they do in a nude contest.

    I¡¯ll look at everyone¡¯s naked body, and then what?

    ¡¸ Everyone indeed has such good relationship ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Also, you all do trust Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s all thanks to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, let¡¯s give Darling some liquid before having sex ¡¹

    Edie tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, Danna-sama, what drink would you like to have? ¡¹

    I know that Edie wants Misuzu to be away from the bed.

    ¡¸ Then, a sports drink one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please wait for a moment ¡¹

    Misuzu leaves the bed and heads to the refrigerator in the corner of the room.

    As expected of Misuzu, she¡¯s prepared.

    ¡¸ And so, since when was it, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    Edie whispers.

    ¡¸ When? ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows a confused face.

    ¡¸ From what I know, it¡¯s after Tsukiko went downtown with Darling in Shou¡¯s car. I¡¯ve been watching the feed from Shou¡¯s camera here ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s car drove downtown while the sisters were wearing only a bath towel.

    Later, we purposely lured the Yakuza, and Kouzuki SS took them down.

    I had Tsukiko give me fellatio in front of Andou, a Yakuza.

    Was Edie watching all that?

    ¡¸ Shou¡¯s car had a drive recorder. It¡¯s basically the same as the device in taxis which records a video in the car when a crime occurs. Then, the video¡¯s sent to the internet ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s state changed halfway through ¡¹

    Changed.

    What do you mean, Edie?

    ¡¸ Since it was a feed, I can¡¯t feel the change in Qi. But I¡¯m sure that something changed. That¡¯s how it appeared to me

    Tsukiko changed?

    ¡¸ Indeed, there was a small change after touching Kuromori-sama¡¯s skin ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Touching? Oh, the part where I massaged her breasts?

    ¡¸ Then, gradually, Kuromori-sama¡¯s thoughts go through me ¡¹

    My thoughts?

    ¡¸ I understood that this man at least doesn¡¯t have any ill-will towards us sisters ¡¹

    I¡¯m not forcibly raping Tsukiko and her sisters or trying to use them.

    Tsukiko felt that through our skin?

    Could that be?

    Did Tsukiko¡¯s ¡°power¡± awaken?

    ¡¸ No, it just felt like that. I only understood that Kuromori-sama isn¡¯t a bad person from the earnest look in one¡¯s face ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me.

    ¡°No,¡± she said?

    Wait, did she just read my thoughts just now?

    And on top of that, she¡¯s still saying that her power isn¡¯t awake yet.

    ¡¸ Then after that, Kuromori-sama, uhm, how should I say it? When that thing got big and was stuffed in my mouth, then released something strange-tasting in my mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that one¡¯s called fellatio and then semen drinking ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s listening from the neighboring bed says.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. At any rate, that was my first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll teach you more about sex techniques next time ¡¹

    Yeah, Michi, let¡¯s have that for next time, okay?

    For now.

    ¡¸ So, what happened after you drank my semen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And since then, I can understand what Kuromori-sama¡¯s thinking ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Of course, it only comes as a hunch, but still ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks bashfully.

    No, that¡¯s wrong.

    Tsukiko¡¯s able to read my mind after drinking my semen.

    Perhaps.

    ¡¸ Could it be that the ¡°Tsuki shrine maiden¡¯s Satori power¡± has awakened? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Luna who she¡¯s hugging.

    ¡¸ Luna-san turned calm after receiving Onii-sama¡¯s ejaculation ¡¹

    Right.

    Luna was deflowered a bit forcibly, and yet,

    She¡¯s now obedient to me after I came inside.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it but, anyway, I just know that Nii-san¡¯s trying to help us. ¡¹ That Nii-san¡¯s not a bad person but a good one ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Then, Nii-san truly loves Agnes-san and Ruriko-sama, that he values them more than his life, that he thinks that it would be nice if I can get along with Agnes-san ¡¹

    Did Luna¡¯s power awaken from having sex?

    ¡¸ It seems like it. Kuromori-sama was genuinely kind to Luna-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells her little sister.

    In the end, she¡¯s trying to deny that awakening of ¡°Tsuki¡¯s shrine maiden power.¡±

    ¡¸ Indeed. I don¡¯t have the shrine maiden¡¯s power. Nii-san¡¯s earnest, that¡¯s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I also felt that Kuromori-sama¡¯s trying to lead me to a better direction ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    If my reasoning is correct.

    Yomiko has no ¡°Satori power.¡±

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s just that we can guess what¡¯s in Kuromori-sama¡¯s mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ If possible, I would like to know more ¡¹

    Tsukiko unwraps her shrine maiden clothes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a battle then, Darling ¡¹

    Edie smiled and whispered to me.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko wants to see through inside Darling¡¯s mind ¡¹

    My mind?

    ¡¸ Her power isn¡¯t fully awake yet. As expected, you need to have sex and ejaculate inside her.

    I stuffed my penis inside Luna and poured in my semen in her womb.

    Then, Luna read my thoughts that I want to save her.

    Therefore, Luna¡¯s opening up her heart to me now.

    However.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s Qi inside her is a bottomless swamp. Darling¡¯s going to drown if you carelessly get inside ¡¹

    The 12-year-old Luna doesn¡¯t have enough Qi. Therefore, her ¡°Miko power¡± isn¡¯t completely awake yet.

    However, Tsukiko¡¯s 17-years-old.

    I knew that she¡¯s accumulating a Qi larger than Yomiko.

    Therefore, just from caressing her breast and giving her semen from fellatio started to awaken her ¡°satori power.¡±

    Then, if we have sex now.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko loosens the chest part of her shrine maiden clothes.

    Her cleavage is visible.

    ¡¸ Darling, Tsukiko plans to draw out vital information from your mind ¡¹

    Edie whispers to me.

    I see. If she reads through my whole mind, then,

    She¡¯ll learn the secrets of Kouzuki house and Kuromori.

    If that happens, Tsukiko can gain enough material to oppose Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ That girl doesn¡¯t trust us. Even if she does, she wants to have some trump card to use against us to survive ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s actions and state until now leads to that guess no matter what ¡¹

    Tsukiko loosens her obi and opens up her clothes.

    Then, she doesn¡¯t take off anything else.

    She doesn¡¯t even expose her breast.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hurry up and do it ¡¹

    Tsukiko lies down on the bed.

    She grips her hand tight and bites her lip.

    This is an attitude of a fighter.

    She¡¯s ready.

    Tsukiko believes that her ¡°Miko power¡± will awaken from having sex

    She intends to fight by drawing information from me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me curiously as she brings a drink she put in the glass.

    ¡¸ No, nothing. Thanks ¡¹

    I gulp down the drink.

    My body absorbs the nutrients.

    Coincidentally, sweat also comes off.

    ¡¸ Shall I bring more? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that was enough, thanks, Misuzu ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Nobody noticed Tsukiko¡¯s aim except for Edie.

    What should I do?

    This is bad.

    Should I continue?

    What should I do?

    ¡¸ She really thinks like a virgin ¡¹

    Edie speaks in amazement.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Tsukiko! ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks up at Edie in surprise.

    Then, Edie shows me a smile.

    ¡¸ Do it! Darling! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry, Darling will win this battle! ¡¹

    I¡¯ll win?

    ¡¸ Trust me! ¡¹

    No, even if you say that.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Then, Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Girls like it if you¡¯re a bit rough, it¡¯s exciting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Especially during their first time! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They still don¡¯t know how scary, and how profound sex is ¡¹

    Edie!

    Oh.

    I see.

    Even if she tries to find information from me through sex.

    Tsukiko¡¯s still a virgin.

    She can¡¯t escape the fear of sex.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I face Tsukiko who¡¯s lying down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The fight begins.

 Chapter 680. Battle sex with Tsukiko 2 / Foreplay

    I looked and turned to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ No, not like that, you shouldn¡¯t be putting too much pressure on your shoulders ¡¹

    Edie stops me smiling.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, hug Darling. Then tell him to be his usual self ¡¹

    She told Misuzu and looked down on Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit busy right now you see? ¡¹

    Tsukiko trembles.

    ¡¸ Are you planning on controlling me? ¡¹

    Just like how Michi suppressed Yomiko¡¯s powers.

    Does Edie plan to do the same on Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ No, no, sure, we can suppress if you were emitting from the inside, but if it¡¯s absorbing from the outside, then I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Yomiko and Tsukiko¡¯s power is of the opposite nature.

    Yomiko¡¯s ¡°Yomi Miko power¡± is a power to emit her intentions outside.

    Tsukiko¡¯s ¡°Tsuki Miko power¡± is to read the mind of the person she touches forcefully.

    Even if Edie emits her Qi, it¡¯ll only be sucked in.

    ¡¸ But, I can make even the grounds ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s balance is so bad right now. I¡¯ll ease it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ease? ¡¹

    Hmmm, Edie emits her Qi.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s complexion turned better,

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself, take it easy ¡¹

    I see. Edie¡¯s¡­

    She¡¯s not trying to control Tsukiko but instead,

    She¡¯s trying to support Tsukiko to awaken her power naturally.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please look at me ¡¹

    Misuzu who took off even her bra hugs me in the front.

    ¡¸ Am I warm? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s cute breasts are touching my chest.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you are ¡¹

    I hug back Misuzu.

    When we stick closer, Misuzu¡¯s elastic breasts is squeezed in between.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, do you know what we¡¯re doing right now? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Right now?

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ This is nothing but debauchery ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸ If anyone who doesn¡¯t know anything watches the video of this room, they¡¯ll only see it as some sort of merrymaking ¡¹

    Well, true.

    Most of the people in here are naked.

    The only people still wearing clothes are Nei and Megu, and Tsukiko who¡¯s on the bed.

    The 12-year-old Luna whose virgin blood and semen are dripping from her slit, Agnes of the same age, and the 15-year-old Ruriko are hugging her naked.

    On top of the white bed is the 14-year-old Yomiko who I raped and came inside Twice, Mana of the same age, and 15-year-old Michi.

    Even on the black bed, Tsukiko¡¯s wearing clothes, but it¡¯s a shrine maiden cosplay with such thin cloth.

    Edie and Misuzu are in their underwear already.

    I¡¯m also bare naked, my erect penis has some semen in it.

    It¡¯s nothing but a perverted sex tournament.

    ¡¸ But, to Danna-sama and us, it is not ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama is always earnest with us ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I¡¯m only just doing all the best I can do ¡¹

    I¡¯m always puzzled.

    Puzzled, wavering, I¡¯m only looking for the right direction.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s okay, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ People often say that hard work isn¡¯t enough. That you¡¯re only tolerated to hard work only when you¡¯re a child, that there¡¯s no evaluation if you just did hard work but made no results. Grandfather often say that ¡¹

    Well, I think that¡¯s right.

    Just hard-work isn¡¯t enough as a value.

    You need to be successful and give actual results.

    ¡¸ But, that thought is wrong, I believe. After all, real hard work isn¡¯t on that level. Those who don¡¯t know hard work always say that ¡°I can¡¯t just do everything with hard work,¡± or ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard,¡± and such. These people haven¡¯t reached the domain of ¡°hard work¡± at all ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get what Misuzu wants to say ¡¹

    ¡­I.

    ¡¸ But you know, I can¡¯t really do anything but ¡°hard-work¡± ¡¹

    After all, I,

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just doing what I had to go. ¡¹ Even so, I always have everyone helping me out ¡¹

    I¡¯m such an inferior to most people.

    I have no talent, so I work hard.

    ¡¸ Huh? Onii-chan¡¯s always doing his best though ¡¹

    Mana says from the neighboring bed.

    ¡¸ If Onii-chan¡¯s not working hard then who in the world does? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ No, Mana. Those who are genuinely hard working people work harder than me. They put on more effort and yield out results. I can¡¯t really say that I am one ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ I need to persevere more than I do now. It¡¯s still not acceptable for me. I need to become a better person ¡¹

    I¡¯m only alive today thanks to Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee¡¯s help.

    I must be able to protect my family with my own power.

    ¡¸ I know that I shouldn¡¯t be impatient but, I want to become useful to everyone sooner. I want to change my life even for just a bit ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me tight.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please do your best. We¡¯ll always support Danna-sama ¡¹

    She said and kissed me.

    ¡¸ Papa! Do your best! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts.

    ¡¸ Come, Luna, let¡¯s cheer Papa! Papa! Do your best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s always works hard for Agnes and everyone, so we have to cheer for him ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s already Papa¡¯s girl, you have to cheer him on! ¡¹

    Agnes said. Luna;

    ¡¸ N-Nii-san, do your best. I don¡¯t know what is it about though ¡¹

    Yeah, sorry.

    I don¡¯t get it either.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan¡¯s right ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Those who genuinely work hard never say that they are. On the contrary, they work hard without noticing that they already are ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t get what you mean by that.

    I¡¯m not working so hard though.

    My efforts are like nothing from the eyes of those who indeed are working hard.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, Mii-chan¡¯s saying that you don¡¯t have to think about the details too much ¡¹

    Nei lowers the camera and laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Either way, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t know much of the big deal ¡¹

    Nei.

    She¡¯s aware of Tsukiko¡¯s power and her purpose.

    That she¡¯s going to read through my mind and fish information, she could use to recover through sex.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, Yo-chan, you should remember why you¡¯re doing this ¡¹

    Why am I doing this?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-ojiichan said that you only have to give these girls a ¡°prostitute aptitude test¡± Actually, Yo-chan shouldn¡¯t worry about these girls in the future. You could just have sex with the girls and have fun tasting them. And yet, why is Yo-chan, ¡¹

    ¡­I

    Then, Nei shows an ¡°oops¡± face.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, I shouldn¡¯t talk about that. Welp, I¡¯ll go back to being a photographer ¡¹

    That¡¯s too late now.

    ¡¸ Kk, Mii-chan, take care of the rest ¡¹

    Nei hands it over to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu kisses me again.

    ¡¸ I can abandon Kouzuki house any time. I prioritize Danna-sama more ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Me too, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please fight Tsukiko-san fair and square ¡¹

    Misuzu said and rubbed her cheeks on me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Please fight fairly, and if you failed, you could just try again. I¡¯ll support Danna-sama no matter what. Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s ally no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, do your best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do your best, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fortunes of war, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can just go all out like usual, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes, Ruriko, Michi, Mana.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, but, please do your best. Nii-san

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on either but, I¡¯ll support Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Luna, and even Yomiko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll support you too from the bottom of my heart.

    Nei smiles.

    Megu only looks at me, she doesn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸ Yes, looking good

    Edie mutters.

    Looking at Tsukiko, she now feels calm unlike earlier where she seems too nervous.

    Her breathing has eased up.

    Could this be Edie fixing up her Qi?

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ve kept you waiting, Darling. Also, ¡°DO YOUR BEST¡± ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Darling should just aim for the best that you can. You don¡¯t have to think of the other things. Just concentrate on one thing ¡¹

    One thing?

    ¡¸ If Darling has to choose on one thing to focus right now, what is it? ¡¹

    That is,

    I look at Tsukiko.

    I¡¯d like to make Tsukiko¡¯s first-time sex as pleasant as possible.

    I don¡¯t want her to feel pain or suffering as much as possible.

    ¡¸ Then, do that, that¡¯s something you can do, right? Darling ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    I see. She¡¯s right.

    Why should I care if she can see deep inside my mind?

    If there¡¯s a problem created, then I¡¯ll deal with it by then.

    Don¡¯t think of anything unnecessary.

    Just concentrate on taking Tsukiko¡¯s virginity.

    ¡¸ Then, please do your best. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu lets go of me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching Danna-sama from here ¡¹

    Misuzu, Edie, everyone watches me.

    I¡¯m not alone.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    I lie down next to Tsukiko on the bed.

    ¡¸ Let me look at your face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    I look at Tsukiko¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re beautiful. These eyes, and long eyebrows ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to smell your hair ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I sniff on her hair.

    ¡¸ P-Please don¡¯t sniff on me too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yesterday was the last time I took a shower ¡¹

    ¡¸ It should still be fine if it was just last night ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also perspired a lot today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Smells good ¡¹

    I sniff at the back of her hear through her hair.

    ¡¸ Hii ¡¹

    I kissed Tsukiko¡¯s nape, and she trembled.

    ¡¸ Are you afraid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take it slow so you won¡¯t be too afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    The lock I feel in her heart is disappearing.

    I¡¯ll open up her heart little by little in my pace.

    ¡¸ Want to kiss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Um ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have that for later ¡¹

    I place my hand on Tsukiko¡¯s chest on top of her shrine maiden clothes.

    ¡¸ Kuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s still on top of your clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    But, this thin cloth feels like I can tear it like paper.

    I can feel Tsukiko¡¯s nipples getting stiff even on top of the cloth.

    ¡¸ aaah, hauuu ¡¹

    Sexual arousal should gradually loosen up Tsukiko¡¯s power.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    This time she consented.

    I pile out lips.

    Tsukiko¡¯s still nervous, her lips feel stiff.

    Therefore, I lick on Tsukiko¡¯s lips with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Nn ¡¹

    Her red lips loosen up little by little.

    When her lips were half-open, I force in my tongue inside.

    ¡¸ Nnnnn!!! ¡¹

    I lick on Tsukiko¡¯s teeth.

    This is a technique I learned from Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Aaah, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s breathing roughly after releasing her lips.

    Her face is bright red.

    I open up the front of her shrine maiden clothes.

    Tsukiko¡¯s breasts feel the open air.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s two meat masses sway up and down matching her breathing.

    Such pink nipples.

    Her 17-year-old breasts show suppleness and elasticity even though she¡¯s lying upwards.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s strange ¡¹

    Tsukiko mutters.

    ¡¸ I, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Tsukiko was expecting a painful first-time experience.

    That I would deflower her by brute force.

    ¡¸ No, this is our fight ¡¹

    I tell Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ This kind of fight also exists ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    I suck on Tsukiko¡¯s right nipple.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu!! ¡¹

    I massage her left breast with my hand.

    But, I don¡¯t do it roughly.

    I do it gently, thoroughly.

    Slowly igniting the heat inside this 17-year-old virgin.

    After I¡¯m done with the right nipple, I went with the left one.

    I¡¯ll lick both until it¡¯s both stiff.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, Kuuuu ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s gasps leak out.

    I check on Tsukiko¡¯s reaction by looking at her face and continue to caress her with my tongue and hands.

    ¡¸ P-Please don¡¯t look at me that much ¡¹

    Tsukiko blushes from my gaze.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. I want to make sure that Tsukiko¡¯s feeling good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re making that face now, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I roll my tongue on Tsukiko¡¯s nipple.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, this is embarrassing Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    The more our skins touch the more Tsukiko sees through my mind.

    Then,

    ¡¸ Tsukiko. ¡¹

    I stretch my hands to Tsukiko¡¯s crotch while licking her nipples.

    ¡¸ Hiiii!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s still on top of your clothes. ¡¹

    I crawl my hand in from her thighs.

    ¡¸ See? It feels good just from caressing, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Take it slowly.

    Corrode Tsukiko slowly as she gives her approval.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, do you exercise, or do you have any club activities? ¡¹

    Her tall and thin style looks nice, but.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing in particular, I¡¯m a child of the shrine after all, aaahn ¡¹

    Then, I place my hand on top of her slit.

    ¡¸ But, your body is lovely ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Tsukiko¡¯s beautiful. ¡¹

    I move my fingers in a vibrating motion on top of her slit.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I-I practiced the Kagura Dance in the shrine ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, there¡¯s a festival each year and so Yomiko-sama, Luna-sama, and I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the three of you dancing together must be beautiful, I¡¯d like to see that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    She might not come back to Takakura shrine.

    Even if she does, all of the followers of Takakura shrine are Yakuza.

    Kouzuki SS now overwhelmed those people.

    They can¡¯t go back to their festivals anymore.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just dancing then you three can always do it anytime. Besides, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as one lives, there¡¯s hope ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, aaaaah! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s shrine maiden clothes is getting moist from my caress.

    It¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tearing this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I suddenly tore Tsukiko¡¯s Hakama.

    Showing toughness inside the gentleness.

    That should arouse her.

    ¡¸ N-nooo ¡¹

    I tear only the crotch part and spread it out left and right.

    Tsukiko¡¯s underwear wet with love nectar is before me.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, scissors ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu hands me scissors.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, p-please wait ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would hurt if this gets you ¡¹

    I cut Tsukiko¡¯s panty.

    ¡¸ N-Nooooo ¡¹

    Though she says that, Tsukiko¡¯s genital is overflowing with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Now I can see it all ¡¹

    I take off the piece of cloth.

    Tsukiko¡¯s slit is such a clean line that it looks like it was cut by a knife.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    I hug the frightened Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s take a deep breath, breathe in, breathe out ¡¹

    Suuuuu, haaaaa.

    I take deep breaths together with her.

    ¡¸ Have you calmed down? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, uhm, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m licking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I face Tsukiko¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, I¡¯ve got to hold down her shoulders, right? ¡¹

    The moment she said that; Edie holds down Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, like that ¡¹

    Misuzu also holds Tsukiko¡¯s shoulders.

    Now, Tsukiko can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is a beautiful slit, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please don¡¯t look at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, it smells good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn, please don¡¯t say that!!! ¡¹

    I stretch out my tongue while Tsukiko¡¯s feeling ashamed.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    A flash of pleasure strikes through Tsukiko¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s pussy is already dripping wet. ¡¹

    I purposely make wet sounds so Tsukiko could hear it.

    I make noises and sprinkle love nectar around.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s taste is sour ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooooo, don¡¯t say that! Please don¡¯t say that!!! ¡¹

    I expose her clitoris.

    First, I blow wind on it.

    ¡¸ Hyaaan! What? ¡¹

    Oh, she hasn¡¯t exposed it herself.

    Next, I lick it with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiii, aaaaah, aaaah, aaaaauuuu ¡¹

    This feeling must be her first-time experiencing it.

    Peroperopero, rorirorirori, chupa!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, what¡¯s this aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Love nectar gushes forth.

    Her ruby-like clitoris shines and enlarges.

    Tsukiko¡¯s 17.

    Her body is showing healthy growth. If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s make her cum once. Edie, Misuzu, help me ¡¹

    ¡¸ All right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Edie licks on Tsukiko¡¯s nipples while holding her down.

    As for Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Women also have erogenous zones here ¡¹

    She licks on Tsukiko¡¯s armpit while tickling the side.

    Nagisa taught Misuzu lesbian plays.

    She knows where women are sensitive.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii!!! Aaaah! Stop! Please stop! I¡¯m feeling strange! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, feel strange ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Feel it. This part of Tsukiko is never touched by anyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, just feel the pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, cum ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, we,

    We want to teach Tsukiko pleasure from sex.

    Tsukiko will know what¡¯s on our mind through our skin touching.

    ¡¸ Nooooo, nooooo, aaaaah,. aaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko,

    ¡¸ Uguguguguguuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    She twisted herself and reached climax.

    She blows love nectar on my face.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Her body¡¯s twitching.

    Tsukiko fell exhausted.

    Okay, we took the start of the fight.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s breathing roughly, as if she just had a long-distance race.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s time to film! ¡¹

    Nei brings the camera in front.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go on ¡¹

    I open up Tsukiko¡¯s vagin with my hands and show the inside of it.

    Love nectar spills from the inside.

    ¡¸ Okay~ Look this way, Tsukiko-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at the camera, Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Misuzu lends her a hand.

    ¡¸ H-Hahiiiiii! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s body became the spoils of hunting for Misuzu, Edie, and me.

    Nei¡¯s taking photos.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you won¡¯t strip Tsukiko-san naked? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    Right now, Tsukiko¡¯s,

    Her upper body is wearing shrine maiden clothes, and her lower body clothes are torn apart on the crotch part.

    She¡¯s still wearing a shrine maiden uniform, although only on the upper part.

    ¡¸ I raped Yomiko after she¡¯s no longer a shrine maiden, but ¡¹

    I look at Yomiko on the neighboring bed.

    I tore Yomiko¡¯s shrine maiden clothes until she¡¯s naked and I raped her.

    I had to make her give up on becoming a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make Tsukiko a woman while wearing shrine maiden clothes ¡¹

    That¡¯s better.

    That¡¯s what my inspiration tells me.

    ¡¸ Hmm. If that¡¯s what Yo-chan thinks then sure ¡¹

    Nei said while she continues to take photos.

    ¡¸ Shrine maiden rape play it is then ¡¹

    ¡­I.

    ¡¸ No, Ya-chan, this isn¡¯t a play. This is a fair-and-square fight ¡¹

    I¡¯m fighting Tsukiko.

    At this stage, I overwhelmed her with my experience in sex, but.

    Once Tsukiko¡¯s ¡°Miko power¡± activates, I don¡¯t know what will happen in the end.

    Tsukiko might grab hold of my mind, and I yield to her.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I won¡¯t go easy ¡¹

    I¡¯ll use everything I know and have sex with Tsukiko fair-and-square.

    I¡¯ll be gentle and thorough but also rough and wild.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, I¡¯ll show you my everything No, actually, I want you to see it ¡¹

    I have nothing but no-guard tactics left.

    ¡¸ Her breathing¡¯s okay now. Do it before the fire goes out, Darling! ¡¹

    Edie checks Tsukiko¡¯s state and tells me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also ready here ¡¹

    Misuzu strokes my penis and checks the hardness.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is going to be a fight. Tsukiko!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks up at me trembling.

 Chapter 681. Tsukikoâ€™s deflowering / Humane, at leas

    t

    ¡¸ Now, open up your legs ¡¹

    I speak to Tsukiko who¡¯s lying down on the bed.

    Her shrine maiden clothes are ripped up, her breasts and pussy are exposed, she¡¯s prepared for me to deflower her.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    She hasn¡¯t recovered from climax so she can¡¯t put strength in her body yet.

    Her beautiful face is trembling in nervousness.

    The large drops of sweat on Tsukiko¡¯s forehead¡­no, the sweat spreads all over her body.

    She¡¯s already prepared to accept a man for the first time.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    The 17-year-old beauty speaks honestly.

    Her body¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Onee-sama ¡¹

    Luna speaks on top of the red bed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll hurt but not to the extent where you can¡¯t bear it. Nii-san¡¯s an expert at it ¡¹

    The 12-year-old little sister who already lost her virginity and had my semen poured in her womb tells her sister.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Tsukiko can surely overcome it! ¡¹

    Yomiko also cheers from the white bed.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re with you! ¡¹

    I took Yomiko¡¯s virginity in missionary position and then came the second time while in doggy style position.

    Her waist must still be in pain, she can¡¯t get up.

    Michi and Mana are lying down on the bed together with her.

    ¡¸ If the little sisters can then the elder sister should be able to do it as well ¡¹

    Edie looks at Tsukiko and laughs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m at the same age as Tsukiko-san, but I always have fun sex with Danna-sama. If it¡¯s Tsukiko-san, the pain will feel pleasure soon ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles as well.

    Tsukiko¡¯s body is well-developed.

    She might awaken to the pleasures of sex faster than Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Lastly, it¡¯s courage ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, do you have the courage to fight fate? ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks up at me with determined eyes.

    ¡¸ Please do what you want ¡¹

    She relaxed and closed her eyes.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Tsukiko opens up her eyes in confusion.

    ¡¸ Look into my eyes ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks up at me.

    ¡¸ This is our battle. Fight with me to the end ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s ¡°Tsuki Miko power¡± will awaken.

    If she¡¯d like to read some confidential information about Kouzuki house or Kuromori, then,

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t close your eyes. Look at me no matter what happens. Feel it ¡¹

    It¡¯s a fight.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    If you want to read through my mind, then I¡¯ll show you everything.

    ¡¸ Try consuming me if you can, if you want to become a shrine maiden ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to have sex with Tsukiko. I¡¯m going to pierce my penis inside Tsukiko, tear your hymen, push to the entrance of your uterus, and pour in my seed inside Tsukiko¡¯s womb ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko.

    She shows the face of a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Takakura Tsukiko, 17-years-old. I¡¯ll fight Kuromori-sama and become the Takakura shrine maiden ¡¹

    Now that she resolved herself, those are good determined eyes.

    ¡¸ Then spread out your legs. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Tsukiko spreads out her legs wide.

    ¡¸ Spread it out more! ¡¹

    I grab Tsukiko¡¯s thighs and spread out her legs further.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s feeling nervous.

    ¡¸ If you open it this much it won¡¯t hurt ¡¹

    Tsukiko and I stare at each other.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, hold my hand ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll progress without getting lost that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s right-hand holds Edie.

    Edie can fix up Tsukiko¡¯s Qi in the middle of sex if it gets disturbed.

    It also prevents the Qi from going in disarray from fear.

    Tsukiko has so much more Qi than Luna and Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, guide my penis inside Tsukiko ¡¹

    If we keep on staring at each other, I can¡¯t insert my penis.

    Therefore, I¡¯m asking for Misuzu¡¯s help.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu grabs my penis and strokes it several times.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make it a bit wet then ¡¹

    Then, she stuffed my penis in her mouth and smeared it with her saliva.

    Chupa, chupa, chupa.

    My penis stretches at its maximum length inside Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it¡¯s looking good now ¡¹

    Misuzu lastly gives a lick on the back of the glans.

    ¡¸ Then, here it comes. Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I continue to look into Tsukiko¡¯s eyes.

    Misuzu¡¯s thin fingers guide my penis to Tsukiko¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸ Hauu! ¡¹

    Kuchuri.

    Tsukiko seems to feel the heat of my glans on her sensitive spot.

    ¡¸ Please wait, I¡¯ll smear some of Tsukiko-san¡¯s love nectar right now ¡¹

    Misuzu holds the root of my penis.

    My glans rubs along Tsukiko¡¯s slit.

    Ooh, the warm liquid overflowing from Tsukiko¡¯s inside entwines with my rod.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows a sad face.

    She just came, so the flames of pleasure inside her are still burning.

    She¡¯s sensitive now.

    ¡¸ Okay, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu opens up Tsukiko¡¯s vagina by rubbing my glans in.

    My penis is right in the opening.

    GET READY!

    ¡¸ Tsukiko! ¡¹

    GO!

    ¡¸ Nnnnnguu!?! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s surprised by the foreign object invading her.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo!!! ¡¹

    She tries to close her legs and escape the bed, but.

    Edie stops Tsukiko from moving on the head side.

    Misuzu¡¯s holding down the legs so it wouldn¡¯t close.

    ¡¸ Nnnnnuaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Slowly, my thick glans is buried inside Tsukiko.

    Ooh, the dripping wet inside is so hot. It¡¯s so wet.

    It feels like the tip of my penis is submerged into a warm spring.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t! It can¡¯t go in!!! ¡¹

    Then, my penis,

    I feel the barrier of her virginity.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, this will go in ¡¹

    I tell Tsukiko while looking at her eyes.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s the limit. It¡¯s stuck! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m tearing this up ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?????!!!! ¡¹

    I push in my waist.

    I attack her hymen.

    ¡¸ I-Impossible! It can¡¯t go in! ¡¹

    Tears gather in Tsukiko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m breaking through ¡¹

    Kuuuuuuu!!!!

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Patsun!

    I feel the moment I tore through her hymen with the tip of my penis.

    ¡¸ Ouch! it hurts!!! ¡¹

    Jupopopopopo!!

    My penis drives deeper inside at the same time the barrier¡¯s broken.

    ¡¸ N-No way! Don¡¯t come in so deep inside! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet! This is not the end! Tsukiko!! ¡¹

    Hmmph!!

    ¡¸ Nooooooooooooooo!!!!! ¡¹

    I push in my penis to the root.,

    ¡¸ Haaaaauuu! Hauuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s mouth is flapping.

    Huge drops of sweat flow from her forehead.

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath ¡¹

    Edie tells Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Breathe in, suu, haa, suu, haa breathe out ¡¹

    I also speak;

    ¡¸ Try to match your breathing with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Suu.

    Haa.

    Suu.

    Haa.

    I synchronize my breathing with Tsukiko.

    Tsukiko¡¯s vagina squeezes me as we take deep breaths.

    Her virgin vagina is holding to me tightly.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    We look at each other and match our breaths.

    I gently massage Tsukiko¡¯s breath with one hand.

    I rub her nipples with my finger.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaaah ¡¹

    Tsukiko let out her voice.

    ¡¸ You okay? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It hurts, but ¡¹

    But?

    ¡¸ But, I feel like something¡¯s crawling inside of me ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ It entwines Kuromori-sama, and it tells to drag it inside of me ¡¹

    Having sex with a man,

    Tsukiko¡¯s ¡°Miko power¡± is about to move.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared, Kuromori-sam ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s inside tightens.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t lose yourself now. Don¡¯t be swayed by the power, look straight at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    Edie grasps Tuskiko¡¯s hand tighter.

    We can prevent Tsukiko¡¯s power from dragging us around.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama, I ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks to me with a face in pain.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, please ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes are wet.

    ¡¸ I feel like my mind is about to fly off somewhere ¡¹

    Semen-drinking, skin contact, licking her vagina, climax,

    Then, insertion of my penis,

    As Tsukiko¡¯s arousal increases, the power inside of her also rises up.

    ¡¸ What do you want me to do? ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Please, please make it hurt, Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I slowly begin moving my waist.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! I-It hurts! ¡¹

    Juppu, juppu, juppu!

    Every time I stir Tsukiko¡¯s insides, a large amount of love nectar and virgin blood ooze out of the connecting part.

    I use that as a lubricant.

    I piston in the same rhythm.

    Juppu, juppu, juppu.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! Ouch! Ouch! ¡¹

    Every time I hit the deepest part, Tsukiko shouts ¡°Ouch.¡±

    Her vagina shrinks.

    My rhythm and Tsukiko¡¯s voice are in sync.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget to synchronize your breathing. It can keep the Qi in tune when you do ¡¹

    Edie gave a bit of advice, Tsukiko and I match our breathing.

    I use the same rhythm to carve my penis inside Tsukiko.

    I cannot speed up with my own desires.

    I must match with Tsukiko¡¯s rhythm.

    ¡¸ Uuugh, uuugh! Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Her voice of pain is changing.

    ¡¸ Noooo, I, I!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get yourself together. Don¡¯t be drunk in your own Qi. If you do that, you¡¯ll drown ¡¹

    Edie.

    Is Tsukiko¡¯s spirit unable to bear the swell of the immediate activation of the ¡°Tsuki Miko power?¡±

    ¡¸ Tsukiko! Look at me! Look at nowhere but me! ¡¹

    I speak to her firmly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one you¡¯re fighting right now!! Don¡¯t lose to yourself!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look only at me! Feel me! Who¡¯s the one inside you right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, feel me and only me inside you ¡¹

    I push to her womb strongly.

    ¡¸ Hauuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Who¡¯s the one holding your breasts right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right!! ¡¹

    I squeeze Tsukiko¡¯s breasts tightly.

    I knead her nipple with my finger.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Then, I kiss Tsukiko¡¯s lips multiple times.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s kissing you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama! I¡¯m kissing Kuromori-sama right now ¡¹

    I entwine our tongues and slurp on it.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s the one having sex with Tsukiko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama! It¡¯s Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes look intoxicated.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. So, Tsukiko, don¡¯t drown me no matter what. Don¡¯t lose yourself to sex. Fight. Fight me. We¡¯re fighting right now. Look at me with determined eyes!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have your sisters you have to protect, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    !!!

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t lose your will to fight no matter what!!! ¡¹

    If not.

    If she drowns or clings to something, then.

    She can¡¯t protect anyone.

    If you¡¯re swallowed up by your fate, then you¡¯ll be washed away by it.

    ¡¸ What does a woman who wants to become a shrine maiden have to do?!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m sorry./ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t apologize to me! You¡¯re fighting with me right now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Tsukiko desperately holds back the tears about to spill.

    Then, she looks at me determined.

    ¡¸ Synchronize your breathing and feel Darling. You can do it now ¡¹

    Edie whispers to Tsukiko.

    Feel it, feel my life, my breathing, our sex.

    I also feel Tsukiko¡¯s life.

    And so, we¡¯re standing as equal now.

    The two of us fight like a pair of man and woman.

    We both knead together our Qi.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, kuuuu, kuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh, uuugh, uuugh ¡¹

    Our breathing, rhythm in sex become one.

    ¡¸ T-Tukiko, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I know Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    The desire to ejaculate rises inside of me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum! I want to cum inside Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want it inside Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Ooh, we¡¯re connected now.

    ¡¸ OK, I¡¯ll cut off my control during Darling¡¯s climax. ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s power will be released by the moment I ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you afraid, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not! I¡¯m fighting Kuromori-sama after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m fighting as well ¡¹

    There¡¯s no violator and violated.

    We¡¯re having fair-and-square sex.

    ¡¸ Uuuuugh! Aaaaaah! Aaaah Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯m being pulled by Tsukiko¡¯s strong Qi that lurks inside of her.

    I mustn¡¯t get dragged in at the moment I ejaculate.

    This is the ¡°Tsuki Miko power.¡±

    I¡¯ll let Tsukiko see through my mind.

    ¡¸ As if I care about that! Dammit! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­¡­I

    ¡­¡­¡­I

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Kuromori-sama¡¯s so rough inside of me!! Aaah! ¡¹

    I¡¯m at my limit!

    ¡¸ Cumming! I¡¯m going to cum!!! Uguuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    I grind my glans to Tsukiko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m watching! Kuromori-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Byuwawawawa!!!

    A large amount of semen gushed out all at once!!!

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko screams as the hot liquid enters her womb for the first time.

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes reflect me as I ejaculate violently.

    Perhaps, my eyes also reflect Tsukiko who receives my semen.

    ¡¸ Not yet, I¡¯m still cumming! Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiii! It¡¯s so hot! It¡¯s spreading!!! ¡¹

    While I release my semen,

    Tsukiko¡¯s big eyes draw me in

    ¡¸ Tsukikooooooooooo ¡¹

    I lost consciousness as I stare into Tsukiko¡¯s eyes

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I had a short dream.

    No, this wasn¡¯t a dream.

    This is a memory from the past.

    ¡º Yoshinobu¡¯s grown up now, so you need to get yourself together ¡»

    That was my father¡¯s voice.

    This was the night when Grandma died.

    ¡º Nobody will protect Yoshinobu anymore. You need to do things alone ¡»

    I¡¯m alone with my father.

    We¡¯re facing the corpse of my late Grandma.

    Grandma has a white cloth over her face.

    ¡º Sorry, I¡¯m too busy with the company. I can¡¯t afford to look after Yoshinobu ¡»

    I already know that even if you don¡¯t tell me.

    After all, Father never took care of me.

    He always leaves it to Grandma.

    ¡º I think you know it already. Still, your mother is like that ¡»

    I¡¯m not expecting anything. Nor I never will.

    That woman didn¡¯t even come to Grandma¡¯s funeral.

    I know.

    You don¡¯t have to tell me.

    Now that Grandma¡¯s dead,

    I¡¯m alone.

    Nobody will come and help me.

    ¡º Well, if anything goes south, I¡¯ll do something about it, but, try to fix things alone if possible ¡»

    I don¡¯t trust my father.

    I don¡¯t trust him just as much as I don¡¯t believe my mother.

    I¡¯m alone.

    I have to fight.

    If I don¡¯t, these people will kill me.

    After all, these people were the ones who killed Grandma.

    They had Grandma do all of the chores and the work to care for me.

    Even when Grandma was sick, they didn¡¯t bring her to the hospital until the last moment.

    That¡¯s why Grandma¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry but don¡¯t expect anything from me. I¡¯m incapable as a father, and I don¡¯t think I can be a good father for Yoshinobu ¡»

    Is that something you should say to an elementary student child?

    ¡º Sorry, but give up on your fate. Yoshinobu ¡»

    Then I¡¯ll fight.

    I¡¯ll fight fate.

    I¡¯ll fight fate.

    I¡¯ll fight fate.

    Dammit!!!

    ¡º Is it painful? ¡»

    It¡¯s someone¡¯s voice.

    ¡º Is it sad? ¡»

    Someone¡¯s watching me.

    ¡º It¡¯s too tragic ¡»

    Shut up.

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m fighting.

    Alone.

    Alone.

    Aaah!!

    ¡º Are you crying? ¡»

    As if I will cry. As if I will cry. As if I will cry.

    If I cry in front of them, if I show weakness, they¡¯ll kill me.

    So, I won¡¯t cry.

    I¡¯ll never cry.

    ¡º If you won¡¯t cry until you¡¯re alone, do you not laugh until you¡¯re alone either? ¡»

    Shut up!

    Shut up!

    Shut up!

    ¡º Let your tears flow ¡»

    The voice told me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    I open my eyes.

    I¡¯m lying down on something warm.

    I look up. Everyone¡¯s watching me.

    ¡¸ Yes, looks okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Edie and Michi are holding my hands.

    ¡¸ Err, what? ¡¹

    What happened?

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    Tsukiko¡¯s crying.

    Then, I noticed.

    Tsukiko¡¯s still connected to me.

    It seems that I lost consciousness on top of Tsukiko¡¯s body.

    Then that means.

    I didn¡¯t faint for long.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s crying as she looks at my face.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m okay. Tsukiko doesn¡¯t need to cry that much. I¡¯m fine ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s no pain in my head nor in breathing.

    There¡¯s no abnormality in my body.

    I check on my health quickly.

    ¡¸ Here, a drink, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu hands me a sports drink in a cup.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I take the cup and drink on it.

    Ooh, the water spreads on my body.

    Yeah, I feel refreshed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t stay inside Tsukiko all this time.

    She¡¯s even crying.

    I part from Tsukiko¡¯s body.

    Then, my penis covered in virgin blood¡¯s pulled out.

    After that, semen overflows from her slit.

    I ejaculated quite a lot again.

    ¡¸ You okay, Tsukiko? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    I check on Tsukiko¡¯s body.

    Tsukiko gets up and sits upright on the bed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry!!! ¡¹

    She prostrates herself while crying.

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t do that, don¡¯t rub your head on the sheet Tsukiko, there¡¯s sweat, love nectar, semen, and blood on the sheets. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m very sorry. ¡¹

    Tsukiko doesn¡¯t raise her head.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on, hey? ¡¹

    Luna and Yomiko seem unable to move from the pain of losing their virginity.

    They¡¯re only looking this way from their beds.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obviously because she looked at Darling¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Edie tells me.

    ¡¸ My heart? ¡¹

    Oh, speaking of which.

    I feel like someone was watching me in my dream.

    ¡¸ Really, what a nasty old man ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ He knows that this would happen if Yo-chan had sex with the Takakura shrine¡¯s ¡°Tsuki shrine maiden¡± That old man ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Huh? What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ I now finally understand what Kuromori-sama feels when treating us sisters. I¡¯m truly sorry! ¡¹

    Tsukiko apologizes to me while still crying.

    ¡¸ My feelings? ¡¹

    I did what Jii-chan said.

    I gave them an aptitude test on whether they can be a prostitute or not.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan can¡¯t forgive the selfishness of the adults doing what they want on the sisters, right? ¡¹

    Nei.

    No, I just.

    ¡¸ I felt it since the first meeting. Darling has such intense anger inside of him ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s his anger against fate. That he¡¯ll fight it and never lose to it ¡¹

    Fighting against fate.

    ¡¸ I felt the anger energy inside Darling, that¡¯s why I followed him ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also angry at fate after all ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s angry?

    Our first meeting was during the fight in the hotel in Odaiba, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸ I was sold off from the cult I was born and raised ¡¹

    Right, Edie,

    She¡¯s born and raised in an assassination cult in New Orleans and was taught techniques by her grandmother.

    But, after her grandmother died,

    The new leader of the cult hated Edie¡¯s power and sold her off to Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ I was angry. To the people who sold me and to those who just watched it happen ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ There was no reason to banish me from my hometown. But, those people abandoned me. Saying that they don¡¯t need me ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s usually smiling, but,

    But even Edie had her insecurities and trauma.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I was happy when I saw Darling. Darling had the same anger as me after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why do you know that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did you forget? I was watching Darling when you were having sex with Yukino ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it,

    Miss Cordelia forced Yukino and me to have sex.

    Michi used that change to escape using Shingetsu.

    Edie was there.

    ¡¸ These girls¡¯ ¡°Miko power¡± is similar to the technique I learned from the cult. Therefore, I can also understand people¡¯s hearts through sex ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Well, in my case, it was just a hunch. But, I knew that Darling¡¯s anger is the same as mine. That¡¯s why I like Darling. We¡¯re similar you see ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not always angry though ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. ¡¹ Danna-sama¡¯s anger is indeed deeply rooted. Thus, that¡¯s what determines Danna-sama¡¯s actions ¡¹

    This time, it¡¯s Misuzu.

    ¡¸ But if that were the case, why is Tsukiko apologizing and crying now? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you had sex with her in equal footing as human ¡¹

    Luna?

    ¡¸ I also understood through Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Luna saw through my heart as well?

    ¡¸ Nii-san¡¯s anger says ¡°I want to be treated like a human¡± ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I saw it. Kuromori-sama during young age, saying ¡°treat me like a person,¡± Shouting at the adults ¡°I¡¯m also human¡± while crying!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko?!!

 Chapter 682. Hear

    t

    ¡¸ Nii-san shouldn¡¯t have worried about us and just had sex with us with Nii-san¡¯s feelings ¡¹

    Luna speaks from the red bed.

    ¡¸ No, well ¡¹

    But, all I did was violate them.

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan made the request, and I did it with the sisters.

    ¡¸ Sure, Onii-sama¡¯s overly-serious that he took a lot of time and accompanied Takakura-sama gently ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that normal? ¡¹

    Lives are at stake in here.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s their first-time experience, I can¡¯t just release all of my one-sided desires on them ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s impressive about Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s nothing surprising at all! If I were anything amazing, then I wouldn¡¯t be doing this! ¡¹

    I¡¯m a useless person.

    I¡¯m weak.

    ¡¸ These sisters had their parents killed and have nowhere to go, and now they¡¯re going to become prostitutes for some reason, that shouldn¡¯t happen! ¡¹

    For that reason, someone like me had to deflower these sisters.

    That¡¯s not something a decent person would do.

    ¡¸ But, I accepted that Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan decided it. I trust them that this is all for good ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mentioned that the Takakura sister¡¯s case will become insurance to protect Kuromori.

    Even if something happens to Jii-chan, we¡¯ll be safe from the outside invaders.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything for the family. That¡¯s what I decided ¡¹

    Also, Kuromori is a criminal organization, *-

    -* and I¡¯m a member

    I¡¯ll do any criminal act if it¡¯s for the sake of our family.

    I¡¯ve already prepared myself to do so.

    ¡¸ But, this is wrong. I knew that yet I did it ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s 12.

    Yomiko¡¯s 14.

    Tsukiko¡¯s 17.

    I took the virginity of these sisters.

    My semen¡¯s poured into their wombs right now.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan has that resolve, but you look at the reality and think of what¡¯s the best for the sisters! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because I want to do everything I can and within my limits ¡¹

    I clench my fist.

    ¡¸ I could do nothing but make Luna my sex slave, I had to make Yomiko give on becoming a shrine maiden ¡¹

    In the end, all I did was deflower Tsukiko and nothing else.

    ¡¸ Even so, you know that it would only be cruel to leave them alone so Yo-chan did all that he could and searched for a way to avoid the worst result, right? ¡¹

    Nei says that; but.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-ojiichan mentioned at first that LUna-san¡¯s too young so she¡¯s decided to become Agnes¡¯ friend. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Ya-chan, that¡¯s because I really thought that Agnes needed a friend like Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    Nei looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you knew that girls like Luna-san can get a lot of customers, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan was 12 when Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped her and turned her to a prostitute.

    I know that there are a lot of lolicon customers too.

    There would be men who¡¯d love to pay a lot of money to have sex with cute girls like Luna.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori aims to be a fine-luxury brothel ¡¹

    I said.

    Kuromori has abandoned the Shirasaka Sosuke¡¯s era.

    There¡¯s no need for lolicon customers.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they won¡¯t go in. But, there is a demand for it ¡¹

    Nei speaks gently.

    ¡¸ If Yo-chan refused, then Kouzuki-ojiichan will have Luna-san enter another prostitution group and sell her there ¡¹

    Well,

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I think you already know, but Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s goal isn¡¯t to turn the sisters to prostitutes. Making them prostitutes is just a means to reach the ultimate goal, and that goal is to awaken their ¡°Miko power¡± through sex ¡¹

    Nei confirms with me.

    ¡¸ He thought that having sex with an unspecified number of men like they¡¯re prostitutes is their training to become a shrine maiden ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the deal with Kouzuki-ojiichan at that time was not to send Luna to other prostitution organization since you¡¯ll take her, then he mentioned that you should make her your sex slave, that would make her a likely shrine maiden even for a bit. Luna-san is really still young, so Ojii-chan was thinking that it would be better to leave her to Yo-chan as a sex slave than giving her to some strange men just so that her ability will grow without distortion ¡¹

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s probably it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become a shrine maiden? ¡¹

    Ah, shit.

    Let¡¯s not give them strange expectations.

    ¡¸ The possibility isn¡¯t zero at least. If you become a prostitute and have sex with hundreds of men is entirely different when having sex with only me. It¡¯s just a ¡°what if¡± ¡¹

    I say in a panic.

    ¡¸ Right. In Luna-san¡¯s case, you have two elder sisters, so there are not many expectations from the start ¡¹

    Nei follows up.

    As expected of the eldest in the room.

    The words of the self-proclaimed observer have persuasive power.

    I mean, situations like this have the person wearing clothes speak convincingly.

    ¡¸ Besides, Grandfather couldn¡¯t leave Luna-san to unreliable people ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ For example, Tsukiko-san stays here, and Luna-san is entrusted to another organization, that group might be planning to do radical things and force LUna-san to become a shrine maiden ¡¹

    I see.

    There¡¯s a Yakuza boss who might want to force his own child to become a shrine maiden.

    It would become a fierce competition on who will be the next shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that is why Grandfather would like to place the sisters in the same place ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he immediately accepted when Yo-chan said that he wants to take Luna-san ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    My wish and Jii-chan¡¯s objective just happened to be the same.

    ¡¸ With that said, Yo-chan having Luna-san as a sex slave was the best outcome. Instead, there was no other choice ¡¹

    Luna turns to me after hearing Nei¡¯s story.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. That¡¯s why thank you Nii-san ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful that I became Nii-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re working with all your best, you should be proud of it ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s anyone who talks badly of Yo-chan from this then I¡¯ll beat them down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s erase them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wipe them from the face of the earth! ¡¹

    Michi, Edie.

    I worry that it¡¯s not a joke when you two say that.

    ¡¸ Then, as for Yomiko-san, I think that making her give up becoming a shrine maiden was the correct choice. It¡¯s impossible for her to become a prostitute with her personality. ¡¹

    Yomiko listens to Nei¡¯s story while showing a sad face.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you also plan on telling Kouzuki-ojiichan that you¡¯ll take her by tomorrow, right? What was it again? ¡°Pregnant slave¡± instead of ¡°Sex Slave¡± or something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course, ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re okay with that, Yomiko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave everything to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She replied meekly.

    ¡¸ After doing it twice, my body has become Kuromori-sama¡¯s ¡°pregnant slave¡± ¡¹

    She touched her lower abdomen and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yomiko-san¡¯s the type that would be too annoying no matter what so it¡¯s better to let her give up to someone who can only have sex with Yo-chan for her lifetime ¡¹

    Nei gives advice.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the same. Mana won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Onii-chan, and I¡¯ll never like anyone but Onii-chan. ¡¹

    Mana hugs Yomiko.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be together forever, Yomiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    Yeah, while at it, if she gets used to everyone, then Yomiko will become cheerful again.

    Half of her arrogant personality was her anxiety.

    ¡¸ Luna will be with Agnes forever! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs Luna on the red bed.

    It seems that she¡¯s liked the friend of the same age.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ Well, I hope that Jii-chan consents Yomiko¡¯s case too ¡¹

    He asked me to give Tsukiko and Yomiko an aptitude test.

    I can report that Yomiko has no aptitude, but if I ask him that I want to make her my ¡°pregnant slave¡± will he agree?

    ¡¸ I think Grandfather will allow it. For it has the same reason as Luna-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Well, if she can¡¯t become a prostitute, then Jii-chan thinks that there¡¯s still a possibility that they become a shrine maiden if they have sex with me.

    Entrusting her to Kuromori just like with Luna¡¯s case prevents the intervention of strange people.

    ¡¸ Naturally, we¡¯ll also ask Grandfather to do so ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Yomiko.

    ¡¸ And as for Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Nei looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think, Yo-chan? After having sex with Tsukiko-san once, do you think she can become a prostitute? ¡¹

    Well,

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know yet to be honest. I lost consciousness in the last part after all. ¡¹

    I fainted as I ejaculate.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    If Luna and Yomiko can¡¯t become a prostitute.

    At least Tsukiko has to become a prostitute, or else Jii-chan won¡¯t be convinced.

    I don¡¯t think that he wants a result where I say that the three of them have no aptitude.

    ¡¸ Be honest Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    Eeei!!

    I guess I can¡¯t really lie.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that Tsukiko¡¯s suited to become a prostitute either ¡¹

    I said. Tsukiko listens silently.

    ¡¸ She, having sex with anyone who asks for it like a prostitute is I think¡­ ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Darling, just say your true feelings already ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m holding Tsukiko¡¯s hands. So, I know. Tsukiko also knows ¡¹

    Edie reads my mind through Tsukiko.

    ¡­I

    I ask my heart.

    What do I think?

    What do I feel?

    ¡¸ Yeah, right. I think that my wording was different ¡¹

    I was substituting my words.

    I was evading my feelings when I speak out.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know yet if Tsukiko¡¯s suited to become a prostitute. However, I ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Tsukiko to become a prostitute. That¡¯s just my personal and selfish feelings, but I don¡¯t want Tsukiko to become a prostitute. ¡¹

    Tsukiko can¡¯t become happy if she becomes a prostitute.

    Even if Tsukiko gains the ¡°Miko power.¡±

    She will never be happy when she becomes a prostitute.

    ¡¸ I want Tsukiko to be happy ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what that happiness is, but still.

    I want to make her happy.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko cried once again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ In the end, Yo-chan wants to make lonely girls happy ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan always thinks that he wants to make everyone happy while looking at the reality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we must make Danna-sama happier than ever as well ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    I remember the dream I had earlier.

    ¡¸ Ever since I was a child, I was alone, so I can¡¯t just leave someone who¡¯s lonely in front of me. But, that¡¯s just my selfishness, aspiration, after all, I can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Onii-sama¡¯s always doing something good for us ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯m so useless, I don¡¯t have any power. I should be able to do more than this. It¡¯s not enough at all ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I have a lot of things I can¡¯t do for the family, for the bakery. More of them ¡¹

    Right now, I¡¯m alive thanks to Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee helping me out.

    I¡¯m still not useful to anyone at all.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! Onii-chan¡¯s doing great! You¡¯re working hard! I¡¯m watching it all! Mana knows it! Onii-chan¡¯s always working hard every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, calm down for a second ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s hole in his heart is too big for him to understand that ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Ever since a child, he¡¯s ignored by his parents that he never grew up with at least a single praise ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You never had them smile and pat your head praising you, saying ¡°you did your best,¡± or ¡°that¡¯s great,¡± have you? ¡¹

    I try to recall.

    ¡¸ Even Yo-chan¡¯s late Grandmother wasn¡¯t that kind of person, is she? She could be kind, and she might¡¯ve taught Yo-chan a lot, but still, Yo-chan¡¯s able to grow without too many distortions because that Grandmother was there ¡¹

    Grandma.

    ¡¸ But, no one praised Yo-chan, is there? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Grandma, Grandma herself was also bullied by Mother. Grandma does all the housework, but she always receive Mother¡¯s complains, mother persistently torments her while showing a nasty face. ¡¹

    Those who live that kind of life *-

    -* won¡¯t praise their grandson for what he does.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful for Grandma for raising me. After all, if it weren¡¯t for her, I would¡¯ve long despaired and committed suicide ¡¹

    Grandma taught me to endure.

    Oh, speaking of which, I hardly saw Grandma smile.

    Grandma¡¯s always been enduring as well.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan had such experience so he can¡¯t understand how hard he has worked. He doesn¡¯t feel it even if we praise him. He believes that he¡¯s useless and hadn¡¯t made enough effort at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Onii-chan, why do you think that you¡¯re useless? You¡¯re working so hard though Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how Onii-sama was raised by his parents ¡¹

    Ruriko sighs.

    ¡¸ Parents? Nii-san¡¯s father and mother? ¡¹

    Luna asks curiously.

    ¡¸ Well, of course. Mother always told me ¡°you¡¯re so useless,¡± and ¡°You¡¯re not a worthy Grandson for Father,¡± Mother worshipped her father after all ¡¹

    Bitter memories come up.

    ¡¸ But you see, Mother wants me to become some super genius which is just impossible. I¡¯m an idiot, I can¡¯t become a genius ¡¹

    Dammit.

    ¡¸ When I had a quiz during my first year in elementary, I was told ¡°it¡¯s natural to get a perfect score there,¡± When she heard about the best performer in class, she preached me saying ¡°why can¡¯t you be like that child?¡± for hours I don¡¯t get it. Mother wanted me to be better than anyone, that I must show that my Mother and Father¡¯s blood is excellent, but I¡¯m not a genius! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, was your mother watching you study? ¡¹

    Luna asks.

    ¡¸ Never! Not even once! I¡¯m always alone, Grandma¡¯s condition isn¡¯t getting any better, and even so, ¡¹

    Aah.

    ¡¸ When I was in second grade, Mother said ¡°Someone as useless as you isn¡¯t my child.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve inherited your father¡¯s inferior blood, it¡¯s too late. You¡¯re such a stupid and useless kid, I don¡¯t care about you¡± she said ¡¹

    Then, Mother ignored me completely.

    Until then, she sometimes comes to me and persistently scold me and sometimes hit me, but,

    Starting then, she treated me like air.

    ¡¸ Nii-san¡¯s father didn¡¯t help you? ¡¹

    My memories are flashing back.

    ¡¸ He said, ¡°Sorry, but don¡¯t expect something from me¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Ah, as expected, Edie read through my memories with Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s got a big hole in his heart, so he feels alone and lonely. Therefore, when there¡¯s someone who looks lonely before him, then he wants to make that person happy. He does his best in doing so ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m doing this for my own. It¡¯s nothing to be praised. Even if I want to something, I can¡¯t do it with my own power ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m alive thanks to Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, you see ¡¹

    Nei looks at Mana.

    ¡¸ In Yo-chan¡¯s ¡°ideal world,¡± Mana-chan can be happy even without Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! Mana¡¯s happy to be in Onii-chan¡¯s side ¡¹

    ¡¸ But for Yo-chan¡¯s ideal world in his mind, he doesn¡¯t exist. Therefore, a world where Yo-chan has to work hard isn¡¯t enough for him, it¡¯s incomplete ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yo-chan¡¯s not convinced with the current situation, that he thinks that he¡¯s still no good, that he needs to work harder ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it that Onii-sama doesn¡¯t exist in his ideal world? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s Mama abandoned him, that¡¯s why. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you¡± ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why even when Darling wishes for us to become happy, he doesn¡¯t think that he should be happy. Once we¡¯re happy, he¡¯ll disappear like bubbles, or so he thinks ¡¹

    ¡¸ In short, Yo-chan¡¯s still alone inside his heart ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ How can we save Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think that this one¡¯s hard ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s missing a mother. Furthermore, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t know the kindness of an ordinary mother. He doesn¡¯t know that mothers are supposed to protect their children ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s neglected by his real mother ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ For now, let¡¯s kill her ¡¹

    No, wait, Michi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s meaningless. It¡¯s not a relationship where he hates her so much that he wants to kill her. Yo-chan talked about his father for the past four months but he never talked about his mother at all, see? The relationship is too thin. Even if she dies now, Yo-chan won¡¯t feel any effect from it. That won¡¯t close the hole ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what should we do Nei-chan? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. We can¡¯t substitute as Yo-chan¡¯s mother, neither can Minaho-oneechan and everyone else. Oh, I see ¡¹

    Nei notices something.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Onee-chan¡¯s not coming. They left it to us. They knew that this problem would be exposed if Tsukiko-san had sex with Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ They know? But why are they not coming? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t know mother¡¯s love, so Katsu-nee and Nagisa-oneechan can do something about it with their huge tits ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, Darling¡¯s missing is a mother, not ¡°something motherly¡± ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ This can¡¯t even be fixed with ¡°mother play,¡± and even the eldest women in the senior group isn¡¯t at the mature age to become Yo-chan¡¯s mother ¡¹

    If the senior group shows up, I¡¯m confused by their ¡°motherhood.¡±

    It feels good to sleep with their huge breasts filling my face, but still.

    That doesn¡¯t fix what¡¯s lacking in my heart.

    ¡¸ For now, what we have to do is understand that we have such a problem. That way, we can cure it slowly, even if it takes decades ¡¹

    Nei said, Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll give birth to Danna-sama¡¯s child and raise it with love that Danna-sama has to understand what a mother¡¯s love is ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but we also need Onii-chan to know that Onii-chan has to be in the ideal world he thinks, I mean, it¡¯s a problem if he¡¯s not there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, we need to warn Onii-sama if he¡¯s going too far beyond his limit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yo-chan¡¯s working a bit too hard for these past four months. Let¡¯s think this over again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master works too hard that he thinks that he shouldn¡¯t stop ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s so powerful ¡¹

    Somehow, I feel like my women¡¯s starting a meeting.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes will die from sadness if Papa¡¯s gone. Therefore, please stay with me forever ¡¹

    She tells me with worried eyes.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s the same, am I right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yeah, I-I have the same view as Agnes-san ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, us to ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ No matter how happy we can be, it won¡¯t be a paradise without Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yeah, we should show him in actions instead of just saying it. That way, we can close down the hole in Yo-chan¡¯s heart little by little ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll make you happy even if we spend our life on it ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Then, Tsukiko¡¯s troubled, so that¡¯s why she looked into Yo-chan¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ I now understand that Kuromori-sama genuinely wants to help us sisters ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s tearing up again.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, your heart is so lonely and yet, you still think of what¡¯s best for us ¡¹

    My heart.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the biggest trap Kouzuki-ojiichan setup ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ He knew that it would be like this once Tsukiko-san had sex with Yo-chan and her ¡°Miko power¡± activates ¡¹

    ¡¸ He knew what? ¡¹

    I ask Nei.

    Then, Nei asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, do you think that you can become a prostitute? ¡¹

 Chapter 683. The two faces of a shrine maiden

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, do you think you can become a prostitute? ¡¹

    Nei asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ To think that I¡¯ll see something so sad every time I have sex, I won¡¯t be able to endure it ¡¹

    Peeking through people¡¯s mind.

    They¡¯ll find the wounds at the bottom of it.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko won¡¯t become a prostitute as well then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think I can¡¯t. If becoming a prostitute is what everyone says it is then I¡¯ll need to have sex with anyone. I don¡¯t think my heart can stand that ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s reply surprised me.

    Is Jii-chan okay with the three of them not becoming a prostitute?

    If they can¡¯t become a prostitute then they can¡¯t train to become a shrine maiden, or did I get this wrong?

    ¡¸ But, what should I do? I must become a shrine maiden, whatever it takes ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t worry about anything unnecessary ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, this happening is part of Grandfather¡¯s plan ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Hey, Tsukiko-san, have you ever met the shrine maiden before your mother? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ No, I haven¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ But do you know her name? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    They never met the shrine maiden two generations ago?

    ¡¸ I mean, what is Tsukiko¡¯san¡¯s grandmother doing now? Not the shrine maiden grandmother tho ¡¹

    ¡¸ My paternal grandmother died three years ago, she didn¡¯t seem to be a shrine maiden ¡¹

    Her grandmother from the Father¡¯s side wasn¡¯t a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Grandmother from Mother¡¯s side was a shrine maiden, but she died before I was born. Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine maidens are short-lived ¡¹

    Yomiko speaks for her sister.

    ¡¸ I hear that your lifespan¡¯s reduced in exchange for the ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s not unreasonable. You see through the other party¡¯s heart when you have sex ¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    ¡¸ Much more if that other party is a big boss in Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    I asked. Nei;

    ¡¸ A man who rises to become a Yakuza big boss would be an old man with too many desires. On top of that, he pushed down a lot of people to misfortune to rise up to that position. Both men and women ¡¹

    Even if his hands don¡¯t get dirty, he¡¯s done something that would kill the lives of many people.

    If one has strong desires, he¡¯ll have sex with a lot of women.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know who first started the Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s arbitration with the Yakuza¡¯s conflict but, that¡¯s just an ugly trap ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ They make some sort of dispute and then the big boss of both organizations can rape the shrine maiden. If it¡¯s a pervy old man with so much lust, then he¡¯d easily join the ride. ¡°I can make the shrine maiden feel better than that other boss,¡± and they have some weird conflict already ¡¹

    Is it that easy?

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine isn¡¯t revered that much I think. I¡¯m sure that the elders from the Yakuza world would say that ¡°this is a ritual from the old days¡± and force the shrine maidens to proceed with the arbitration. Then, well, they¡¯ll have sex with the same woman and have the bosses join in. There¡¯s the idea of having sex with the same woman makes them ¡°hole brothers¡± It¡¯s a convincing method in the Yakuza world ¡¹

    Nei looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, the shrine maiden used for the arbitration ceremony has to be young and beautiful. That would please the bosses ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, mother was still young when I was born ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ But, Nei-chan, Tsukiko-san¡¯s mother has done the arbitration twice ¡¹

    The arbitration that gave birth to Tsukiko and,

    The mediation that gave birth to Luna.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s only five years gap in there, it might just be that there wasn¡¯t any other suitable shrine maiden candidate in the family. Or maybe, the boss who participated in the arbitration ceremony when Tsukiko-san was a famous one that the following one asked: ¡°I want the same shrine maiden ¡®that¡¯ boss had sex with.¡±

    Nei explains.

    That is why Tsukiko¡¯s mother had done a second arbitration.

    ¡¸ Either way, someone¡¯s in charge of the conflicts and then both the big bosses perform the sex ritual with the shrine maiden. Then, both big bosses can see each other¡¯s minds together with the shrine maiden ¡¹

    All of the secrets they¡¯re hiding in their heart is exposed.

    ¡¸ That shock will make the big bosses lose their will to continue the conflict. You see, they might be pretending to strike a deal, but there are some who prepare to continue the fight behind the scenes ¡¹

    Yeah, to outwit the other, there would be a boss who¡¯d try to pretend to settle the dispute, but,

    If that person experiences the ¡°Miko power¡± and have his heart seen through, he¡¯d be scared.

    I¡¯ve experienced it myself, so I know that everything was seen through.

    If one had their heart seen through then, it would be impossible for them to have the conflict further.

    ¡¸ And so, the Yakuza world does that to prevent recklessness from both bosses. After all, even all of the memories in the past the bosses have hidden from their peers are all seen through by the shrine maiden ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Wait, if those bosses who experienced the arbitration once, had sex with the shrine maiden and had their heart read told someone about it, won¡¯t there be no one to receive the shrine maiden¡¯s arbitration even if the elders recommend it? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ No, those who experienced the Miko power won¡¯t talk to anyone about it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t want anyone to know. Yakuza bosses are people with high pride after all. Besides ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If there were anyone else who gets caught in the trap the elders set up, they¡¯ll feel ¡°serves¡¯ you right¡± That¡¯s their personality. Therefore, they¡¯re all silent. They might mention that the Takakura shrine maiden has some strange power, but they won¡¯t speak specific such as ¡°reading one¡¯s heart¡± Rather, they¡¯ll say that it would be beneficial for them if they participate int he arbitration ceremony as you¡¯ll have sex with the shrine maiden ¡¹

    They¡¯ll do it with fellow bosses. They have a competing relationship after all.

    ¡¸ Then, the part where the shrine maidens are short-lived was because they read through the heart of the bosses? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ No, they can¡¯t. After all, the elders who intermediated the reconciliation knows the dispute between bosses. That the shrine maidens read through their heart. If they make a move on the shrine maiden, it will affect the name of that boss, I mean that he¡¯ll become a laughingstock ¡¹

    I think.

    In fact, the other party of the conflict experienced the same thing, stops them to protect the shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ In that case, why does the shrine maidens die soon? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, you see ¡¹

    Nei looks at Tsukiko and the two.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because they can¡¯t endure it mentally. A young girl suddenly is raped by two bosses of Yakuza, and they show off everything to her. Furthermore, it¡¯s two people ¡¹

    Indeed, they won¡¯t be able to endure that.

    It¡¯s everything from the memories of the past and even the plans for the next crimes.

    The Yakuza old men are showing off all their malice and grudge.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not ordinary people. Naturally, the shrine maiden¡¯s heart will feel ill ¡¹

    That¡¯s why they die young.

    Maybe, some shrine maidens committed suicide.

    ¡¸ What kind of person is Tsukiko¡¯s mother? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s kind, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother lived in the front shrine most of the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ We hardly talked to her ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomiko, Luna.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s looking after your training then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was my Grandmother until she died. Then after her, it was Father ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kiyomi-sama who¡¯s currently in the shrine comes over sometimes to guide us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We met mother only about once a week if I recall correctly ¡¹

    Maybe, Tsukiko¡¯s mother is having psychological problems.

    Thus, she¡¯s confined in the front shine.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, let¡¯s summarize what we understood so far ¡¹

    Misuzu changed the topic.

    ¡¸ We know that there are two types of Takakura shrine maiden, the ¡°Tsuki¡± which can read people¡¯s minds, and ¡°Yomi¡± which causes people to follow her will, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ That would mean that only the ¡°Tsuki¡± shrine maiden can mediate the Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It seems that I¡¯m mistaken to assume that the Tsuki and Yomi shrine maiden take work alternately in the shrine ¡¹

    Reading minds while having sex is what¡¯s necessary for the arbitration.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. The ¡°Yomi¡± power is the original power of the shrine maidens in Takakura shrine. As for the ¡°Tsuki,¡± it¡¯s the power of the wandering shrine maiden who came to the shrine after the Meiji era. If I recall ¡¹

    Nei thinks while saying those.

    ¡¸ I mean, it was also since Meiji era when Takakura shrine started to associate themselves with the Yakuza and started the arbitration ceremony ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ This is just my guess, but you see ¡¹

    Nei speaks.

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine is a historic one that¡¯s been present since ancient times, but they¡¯ve started to decline during the Meiji era. The power of the original shrine maidens are fading out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, in Meiji era, the new government tries to control the old shrines and temples that the flow from the Edo period is interrupted, it¡¯s conceivable that the Takakura shrine is also in a difficult situation ¡¹

    Ruriko says.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the Takakura shrine accepted the wandering shrine maidens who lost their place due to the suppression of the Meiji government, then they tried to restore the Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s power with the help of the wandering shrine maidens ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, the fact that they had the wandering shrine maidens means that those who had a close relationship with the Yakuza called them to the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    The wandering shrine maidens have traveled around the country, praying and singing at various places, earning money for living.

    They have a relationship with the Yakuza in each region.

    ¡¸ And as for the Yakuza, they didn¡¯t have that great power in the Edo period. It¡¯s a feudal system after all. There can¡¯t be a big boss with such great power that extends on many people. At most, they can lead a local town. Well, there¡¯s a network or a group between post towns of the highway so even if the boss of each area knows each other¡¯s face and have a degree of friendship, they can¡¯t put together a massive organization with one big boss ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The story of Kunisada Chuji¡¯s activities at the end of the Edo period is known around the world that he became a hero of the masses after the Meiji era. The Kabuki Panzui director palace guard is different from the ¡°town guy¡± in Edo town. What I mean is that in Edo, there were residents who are gamblers were residents of the underground world but, in Meiji era, it¡¯s become a foundation of a Yakuza hero ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯ve used so much power that they¡¯ve increased the change to come to the surface with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, most of the luxury homes in the region in Japan are still from the Meiji era. In the Meiji period, the feudal system has disappeared, and the distribution system became free, especially the control of Confucian warriors are gone, and the merchants were able to do business freely. Also, the national isolation is lifted, and the ability to trade with foreign countries resulted in the birth of a lot of wealthy people everywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the Yakuza who are linked to such commerce grows larger as well ¡¹

    Yakuza increased its scale in the Meiji era.

    ¡¸ Once their scale grows big enough, there will be conflicts. If those working only in their local town grows stronger, the surrounding Yakuza will become affiliated and grow. Then, they¡¯ll have an interest in some town, and it¡¯ll become a war ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thus, they need an arbitrator ¡¹

    Misuzu nods on Nei¡¯s explanation.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know who but some people thought that the wandering shrine maidens¡¯ power to read someone¡¯s mind can be used for the arbitration. Then, the shrine-maidens mentioned above are now residing in Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Thus, the Takakura shrine maidens were used by the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza only wants the ¡°Tsuki¡± power, which means only the wandering shrine maidens. I mean, they didn¡¯t notice the ¡°Yomi¡± power that could make others obey them. At that time, the original shrine maidens of the Takakura shrine had a decline in their power ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The shrine¡¯s priest marries the wandering maiden and the ¡°Yomi¡± power gradually reappears, that¡¯s the Takakura shrine¡¯s wish ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ They only made contact with the Yakuza to revive Takakura shrine economically. ¡¹ Not with donations but a long term relationship, the Yakuza has come to revere them as well ¡¹

    For Yakuza like Andou who doesn¡¯t know the truth about the shrine maidens, they¡¯ll protect the Takakura shrine.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the ¡°Tsuki¡± shrine maiden¡¯s training continued. In a way, it¡¯s so bad. The ¡°Tsuki¡± shrine maiden is a throwaway every time the Yakuza conflict happens which forces them to perform an arbitration ceremony. Therefore, there are a lot of Tsuki shrine maiden candidates. ¡¹

    There¡¯s two out of the three sisters here.

    Tsukiko and Luna are both ¡°Tsuki¡± shrine maiden candidates.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unknown when there will be another conflict between Yakuza happening after all ¡¹

    Once there¡¯s another conflict, the virgin girl will perform the arbitration most of the time.

    However, that shrine maiden will see the hearts of the two big bosses of Yakuza.

    They¡¯ll suffer mentally and tend to die early.

    ¡¸ Then, the child born from the arbitration will most likely be the Tsuki shrine maiden. The child of the priest would be the Yomi shrine maiden. After all, Takakura shrine desires to get back the ¡°Yomi¡± power ¡¹

    The priest and his daughter don¡¯t care about the Yakuza.

    Takakura shrine who had their ¡°Mko power¡± decline once wants to take back the unique ¡°Yomi¡± power.

    ¡¸ Thus, there are two kinds of shrine maidens, is it? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ I think so. Perhaps, Kiyomi-san is the current ¡°Yomi shrine maiden¡± Tsukiko¡¯s mother was the only ¡°Tsuki shrine maiden¡± ¡¹

    Kiyomi is Yomi.

    Kyomi-san is the sister of Tsukiko¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Then the next Tsuki shrine maiden has Tsukiko and Luna, then Yomiko¡¯s the Yomi shrine maiden ¡¹

    I mutter.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know Yo-chan. Tsukiko-san, does Kiyomi-san have a child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, a girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ And her name? ¡¹

    Right, which is it?

    ¡¸ Koyomi-san ¡¹

    Koyomi.

    So it¡¯s a Yomi.

    ¡¸ And who¡¯s the father of that girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I heard that it¡¯s someone with the Takakura shrine¡¯s blood, but I¡¯ve never met him ¡¹

    Then, Edie speaks up.

    ¡¸ I think that child has the same Papa as Tsukiko ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s father.

    That would be the priest who was killed together with their mother.

    ¡¸ Maybe the priest impregnates both the Tsuki and Yomi shrine maidens? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to have more candidates for the next shrine maiden ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ However, if that¡¯s the case, why is Kiyomi-san not living in the Takakura shrine? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because the Takakura shrine doesn¡¯t want the Yakuza to know about the Yomi power. If they find that out, they¡¯d want to use it ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, the Yakuza knew it long ago. Yomiko-san¡¯s using her ¡°Yomi¡± power daily ¡¹

    Nei said. Misuzu disagrees.

    ¡¸ Err, Ah, I see! ¡¹

    Nei thinks.

    I understand it for now.

    The reason why Kiyomi-san didn¡¯t stay in Takakura shrine because;

    Tsukiko¡¯s mother is ill.

    Usually, once the heart of the shrine maiden breaks from the arbitration ritual, the next one is switched in.

    Kiyomi-san is the Yomi shrine maiden, so the Yakuza didn¡¯t do anything with her, however.

    However, that little sister had sex with the priest and gave birth to a child to connect the shrine maiden blood.

    She can¡¯t bear that.

    She can¡¯t live together with the elder sister.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good, Ya-chan. Let¡¯s keep listing up the mysteries as we find them. Either way, what we have now is just guesswork, and we have no choice but to check on them one by one ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Tsukiko wants to become a shrine maiden by all means because she thinks she has to do the ¡°arbitration ritual¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yomiko-sama, a ¡°Yomi shrine maiden¡± cannot perform the arbitration ritual ¡¹

    Yomiko can¡¯t read people¡¯s mind through sex.

    ¡¸ Luna-sama is still too young ¡¹

    ?!

    ¡¸ Could it be that Tsukiko thinks that an arbitration ritual will happen soon? ¡¹

    I asked. Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, what do you think is happening now? ¡¹

    Now?

    ¡¸ Unryu Kaizan Mori family¡¯s 7th Generation Patriarch, Satake Nobuo¡¯s faction wants to kill us and Kansai Raijin Oodori family¡¯s patriarch, Oodori Hiroyoshi intends to take us, the two are in conflict ¡¹

    Satake is the boss of the group that took over Takakura shrine.

    Oodori is the boss of Andou¡¯s group who¡¯s trying to kills the Takakura sisters by taking advantage of the opportunity.

    Oodori himself has experienced the arbitration ritual and once had his heart read by a shrine maiden. He wants to eliminate the shrine maidens who hold such great power.

    The two Yakuza groups are chasing after the Takakura sisters while fighting.

    To be exact, Kouzuki SS joins into a three-way battle.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s necessary to end this conflict via arbitration ritual with the Takakura shrine maiden? ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ No, but if I recall, Oodori is ¡¹

    He¡¯s possibly Tsukiko¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the mission imposed on the Takakura shrine maidens so it must be fulfilled ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ All of this means that I must work as the shrine maiden ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Luna are the two remaining candidates for the Tsuki shrine maiden.

    Luna¡¯s too young that she can¡¯t possibly accompany two Yakuza bosses.

    In that case.

    ¡¸ I think that if I become a prostitute and mingle with men in a short time, I can fully awaken my ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Training to read other people¡¯s mind through sex.

    ¡¸ However, the result of the first one is this ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my heart, and she received a significant amount of shock.

    ¡¸ Grandfather thought that Tsukiko-san felt that way, so he chose Danna-sama as her first partner ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s suffered a lot more than ordinary people. He¡¯s much more earnest than anyone ¡¹

    Me, earnest?

    ¡¸ Even in sex, Danna-sama¡¯s earnest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. If her first time were with some horny high-school boy or salaryman, then Tsukiko-san¡¯s impression in it would be different ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ordinary people don¡¯t have such heavy emotions in their heart, and they only have the desire to have sex with a cute girl. That¡¯s what she¡¯ll feel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. If she had sex with those people, then Tsukiko-san might ask ¡°are all men like this?¡± ¡°Is sex just a way to release libido?¡± and such ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Even if she repeats it multiple times and face the big bosses for the Yakuza in the arbitration ritual, I think that she¡¯ll find hearts that are too sticky and back like coal tar. She won¡¯t be able to endure that ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    Yakuza bosses are different from ordinary people.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Kouzuk-ojiichan thought of letting Yo-chan who¡¯s a frank and earnest person be her first

 Chapter 684. Necessary and Absolute

    ¡¸ Me?¡¹

    Why am I suited as Tsukiko¡¯s first sex partner?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan doesn¡¯t have sex with his own desires. He thinks of the partner and doesn¡¯t do anything unreasonable if she¡¯s a virgin ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Even if his heart is seen through, only his love for the family and this thoughts of not letting Tsukiko-san fell to misfortune is the only thing she sees ¡¹

    No, I.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got a dirty heart though. After all, I¡¯m such a bad guy that I have nothing to be complimented on at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, if Yo-chan thinks that then sure, but it¡¯s better than some random men passing through the street ¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸ Because ordinary people move for their own greed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s right. If Grandfather¡¯s subordinate were to do the same instructions, I think that they won¡¯t care about Tsukiko-san at all and force them to have sex ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ If not, will they be able to have sex with a young girl, and even a virgin ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I get what Misuzu and Nei are trying to say, but I¡¯m also trying to meet Jii-chan¡¯s expectations. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have accepted this one ¡¹

    Jii-chan mentioned that having sex with the Takakura-sisters is necessary for Kuromori.

    Therefore, I had sex with these girls.

    ¡¸ Even so, Kuromorio-sama, you did your best in thinking on what you can do for us sisters who can¡¯t do anything to make us happy ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Showing your heart to me made me understand ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t mind me. Still, let¡¯s think of the future ¡¹

    I change the topic.

    ¡¸ I have to report the results to Jii-chan tomorrow ¡¹

    Anyway,

    I¡¯ve taken Luna¡¯s custody in advance.

    Yomiko isn¡¯t suited to become a prostitute.

    And Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Having one¡¯s heart read through every time you have sex is definitely something that would burst the prostitute¡¯s heart ¡¹

    I guess she also can¡¯t.

    ¡¸ That said, I think that the wandering shrine maidens do have sex with anyone who wants to and see through their mind during the era where they haven¡¯t settled down in Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That is why becoming a prostitute is training to become a shrine maiden, or so Kouzuki-ojiichan said ¡¹

    I mean,

    The Takakura sisters don¡¯t know but,

    Before Tsukiko mother succeeded as the shrine maiden, perhaps,

    She might¡¯ve been sold to several men in secret for training.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll participate in the ¡°arbitration¡± as a virgin.

    Having her first time with the big bosses of Yakuza would make her collapse.

    ¡¸ Grandfather indeed mention it but is Grandfather correct? ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Uhm, I think that it¡¯s necessary to think of the situation looking at the big picture ¡¹

    Big picture?

    ¡¸ It means looking at things from the bigger perspective as a whole ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Edie ¡¹

    The American who came to Japan four months ago is now the one teaching me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re under the impression that Grandfather knows everything about the Takakura house¡¯s shrine maiden, however, ¡¹

    It¡¯s possible that he doesn¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, Misuzu-chan, how do you think Grandfather wants this case to end? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Currently, he¡¯s fighting off the Yakuza group chasing the Takakura sisters while protecting them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that there¡¯s a force sent to attack in Kansai ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu look at each other.

    Those who came to Tokyo following the Takakura sisters were taken down by the units under Shou-neechan¡¯s command.

    On the other hand, in Kansai, chief Yazawa¡¯s attacking the Yakuza headquarters of those who took over the Takakura shrine which was the beginning of this case.

    ¡¸ I think that Grandfather and Kouzuki SS¡¯ power can eliminate all of the radical people who caused this incident to happen However ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ We cannot take out all of the Yakuza in Japan ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Boss Satake killed Tsukiko¡¯s parents, and boss Oodori who¡¯s trying to eradicate the Takakura shrine maidens can be taken down but,

    There can¡¯t be only two Yakuza groups in the world.

    ¡¸ Surely there are some other moderate factions of Yakuza as well. What do those people want to do with the future of the Takakura shrine and their shrine maidens? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine maidens are the arbitrator of the Yakuza. If possible, they¡¯ll wish to have a shrine maiden with power in the shrine ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ In short, I must become a shrine maiden and return to the shrine to meet their expectations ¡¹

    Luna and Tsukiko are the only ones holding the ¡°Tsuki¡± power which makes them possible to become the arbitrator.

    ¡¸ Wait, wait, Tsukiko-san¡¯s enthusiasm is nice and all but still ¡¹

    Nei interrupts.

    ¡¸ We know that the next shrine maiden is sought after. Furthermore, everyone knows that the Takakura shrine maiden is an arbitrator of the Yakuza world, but ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ Those who know the contents of the arbitration ritual are only the heads of the organizations, right? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Sure enough, Andou,

    He thinks that shrine maidens are pure.

    They don¡¯t know that the big boss has sex with the shrine maiden and the child of arbitration is born.

    ¡¸ I mean, if one¡¯s heart is read through sex as the result of the arbitration ceremony, only the elders and those who experienced the arbitration knows ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    The true nature of the shrine maidens isn¡¯t publicly known by the Yakuza.

    No, even the bosses who participated in the arbitration ceremony do get shocked that their mind is seen through

    Their fear from that incident made Oodori try to kill the shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s selfish view that the Takakura sisters don¡¯t have enough training to become a shrine maiden so it would be best to turn them as prostitutes of Kuromori and continue their training in Tokyo. I think ¡¹

    Selfish view?

    ¡¸ Ojii-chan only heard about the Takakura shrine maiden from the elders in Yakuza. He actually hasn¡¯t seen an arbitration ceremony, and he has no way of experiencing it ¡¹

    Jii-chan isn¡¯t Yakuza.

    He can¡¯t view the arbitration of the Yakuza¡¯s conflict closely.

    ¡¸ Much more about the shrine maidens reading through other people¡¯s mind. Kouzuki-ojiichan can¡¯t possibly know the mental damage it gives to the partner and even more to the shrine maiden herself ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Ojii-chan only talked about the tales of the wandering shrine maiden, and heard about the training of the shrine maidens so far so he must¡¯ve thought that ¡°if that¡¯s the case, making them prostitutes and have sex with multiple men will become their training.¡± I mean, he probably doesn¡¯t know that Tsukiko can see through other people¡¯s hearts even just as a shrine maiden candidate ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I knew it, even in Takakura shrine, they follow the wandering shrine maiden¡¯s custom and prostitute the shrine maiden candidates.

    That¡¯s the practice he heard from the elders of Yakuza.

    Jii-chan had ideas from the examples.

    No, even the elders only know hearsays about the shrine maiden¡¯s training.

    They only have the memory of the previous priest and shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ And, Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s most trusted brothel is in here ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    Yeah, if Jii-chan wants them to become prostitutes, then it would be the safest to leave the sisters to Minaho-neesan¡¯s mansion.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not possible to train the sisters in the Kyoto shrine after all. Ojii-chan would want to put them where he can reach so he could protect them, see?

    I see.

    ¡¸ Besides, if one¡¯s a candidate to become a Takakura shrine maiden, most Yakuza will protect her ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s.

    So that¡¯s the insurance Minaho-neesan was talking about.

    ¡¸ In the first place, Ruri-chan, Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s beloved daughter is in here, see? The Yakuza from the Kansai region doesn¡¯t know it though ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s made public, the ordinary Yakuza will think that the Takakura sisters are under protection here for their training, that they won¡¯t become prostitutes. Ruri-chan¡¯s staying here, but she¡¯s not a prostitute. I mean, Kouzuki-ojiichan will never let Ruri-chan become a prostitute ¡¹

    In that case.

    ¡¸ The Takakura sisters are thought to be sheltered here together with Ruri-chan, they won¡¯t become a prostitute, or so they¡¯ll think ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ And, Grandfather is also a bit anxious, I think ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ He must be wondering if his idea was the correct one or that it might be a mistake to turn them to prostitutes to train them to become a shrine maiden ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That makes him uneasy, so he asked Onii-sama to give the sisters an aptitude test ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan¡¯s right. If he were merely looking at the qualities of a prostitute, then he would be asking Minaho-oneesama, the representative of Kuromori ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    Yeah, Minaho-neesan¡¯s the representative of the brothel.

    She¡¯s experienced raising a lot of prostitutes before.

    ¡¸ But, Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan both gave the request. Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching us on the monitor right now ¡¹

    At that time, Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan both talked to me.

    ¡¸ Yes. Grandfather personally asked Danna-sama even though Minaho-oneesama was present. Right in front of Tsukiko-san, Yomiko-san, and Luna-san ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ By all rights, Grandfather should be asking Minaho-oneesama, who is the head of the brothel, then Minaho-oneesama will give Danna-sama instructions ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, Kouzuki-ojiichan asked Yo-chan directly. He even talked to Yo-chan making sure that Tsukiko-san heard all of it ¡¹

    Now that you mention it.

    ¡¸ Grandfather believes in Danna-sama¡¯s power. Danna-sama will not just follow Grandfather¡¯s order faithfully but instead try to understand the sisters before anything else ¡¹

    Try to understand.

    ¡¸ Then, Danna-sama even went gently, and carefully with Tsukiko-san and everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather thought that Onii-sama will investigate if his thoughts were correct if he leaves it to him ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ And so, what¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s decision? Is it correct to turn Tsukiko-san to a prostitute and have her train to become a shrine maiden? ¡¹

    Nei asks. I.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t all the shrine maiden candidates have that as training? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And because they¡¯re doing that the Takakura shrine maidens are short-lived ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ No, if I can become a shrine maiden by cutting out my lifespan then ¡¹

    Tsukiko says.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I will never allow Tsukiko to do something that painful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuormori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s also born to become happy! You weren¡¯t born to become a shrine maiden! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I must continue the history of the Takakura shrine maiden!!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s stop for now ¡¹

    Edie claps her hand.

    ¡¸ It gets complicated if you continue that argument ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ The means and the goal becomes a jumble that you¡¯ll no longer know what¡¯s important ¡¹

    The goal and the means?

    ¡¸ In short, Tsukiko wants to become a shrine maiden? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then your goal is to become a shrine maiden. And you think that being a prostitute is a means to become a shrine maiden. In that case ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ We just have to look for a method on becoming a shrine maiden without being a prostitute ¡¹

    That¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, what do you think Takakura shrine is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, it¡¯s an intermediary in between the world of Yakuza. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that just a recent one? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ ¡°Meiji era¡± was only 150 years ago, right? ¡¹

    Meiji Era?

    Oh right, Meiji era.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit recent. It¡¯s when my Grandma¡¯s Grandma is alive, that era ¡¹

    Grandma¡¯s Grandma

    ¡¸ And so why is Takakura shrine stuck with the Yakuza? They had no relationship with each other in the previous era, do they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Tsukiko fell silent.

    ¡¸ If you think that it is the way it is then you¡¯ll lose sight of the true nature. Isn¡¯t Takakura shrine one with a long history already? ¡¹

    I see.

    There¡¯s no need to fuss over Yakuza by all means.

    Since ancient times, Takakura shrine has been revering the Tsukuyomi God.

    It was only after the Meiji era when they became a shrine for the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Also, it looks like it¡¯s forgotten the reason why the wandering shrine maidens were accepted in the Takakura shrine during that era ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine originally had the tradition of the ¡°Yomi¡± shrine maiden, doesn¡¯t it? However, during that age the ¡°Miko power¡¯ to control people¡¯s hearts is weakened due to the transition in time, so the shrine accepted the wandering shrine maiden¡¯s blood to try and revive their ¡°Miko power,¡± am I wrong? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the original ¡°Miko power¡± the shrine had was Yomiko¡¯s ¡°Yomi¡± power.

    Tsukiko¡¯s ¡°Tsuki¡± power was derived from the wandering shrine maiden, it wasn¡¯t originally from the shrine.

    ¡¸ The relationship with the Yakuza and even having sex to read someone¡¯s mind as a ritual is something the wandering shrine maidens brought in, it has nothing to do with the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Michi said. The Takakura sisters are listening carefully.

    ¡¸ And you three are the current descendants of that lineage, a mix of both the historical Takakura shrine and the wandering shrine maidens. If that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t just maintain your status quo with the Yakuza world as the Takakura shrine but also shouldn¡¯t you take over the wishes and thoughts of the ancestor shrine maiden? ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Our ancestors ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ The thoughts of the shrine maidens ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s words soak into the hearts of the three.

    ¡¸ The migrants who lost their place because of the Meiji government went to Takakura shrine. They had a ¡®power¡¯ But, did the wandering shrine maidens want to continue their life of having sex with those who ask for it, read through other people¡¯s mind and bless them while staying in Takakura shrine? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ This is another one of the differences between the goal and the means. They lived in various places, so they¡¯re called wandering shrine maidens, and that¡¯s what made them have a hard time. Why is it that in the new age, they had to do the same thing in the past where they deal with the Yakuza? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because the wandering shrine maidens in the past had a deep relationship with the Yakuza all over Japan, the tradition is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, do you think that the tradition has to be kept absolute? ¡¹

    No way.

    ¡¸ IN the Meiji era, the new government had various restrictions on shrines and temples that even shrines with old history were receiving harsh treatment. Takakura shrine is one of those ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they didn¡¯t only take custody of the wandering shrine maidens but also interacted with the Yakuza who are linked to them ¡¹

    If the Yakuza trusts them, then they can receive economic benefits as well.

    The arbitration ritual which used to be the job of the wandering shrine maidens is taken over.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s try to imagine this. Forget everything about the Yakuza and imagine the Meiji era ¡¹

    Edie tells us.

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine¡¯s original shrine maidens¡¯ power is weakening. And at some point, one person had a dream that they can restore the power with the ¡°Yomi Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ While at it, there¡¯s one wandering shrine maiden. She has the ¡®power¡¯ But, there¡¯s no permanent home for her because she¡¯s a wandering shrine maiden. Therefore, she had no choice but to let the men do what they want with her until she reaches a place to settle down ¡¹

    I can imagine that.

    ¡¸ The two shrine maidens met each other. Then, the Takakura shrine maiden accepts the wandering shrine maiden and let her live in the shrine ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Then, perhaps, the wandering shrine maiden marries the child of the Takakura shrine maiden. Do you know the blood of the two shrine maidens combined? ¡¹

    Edie looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ The dreams of the two shrine maiden from the Meiji era was to fuse the power of the two ¡¹

    Fuse.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the two powers weren¡¯t called ¡°Tsuki Miko power¡± and ¡°Yomi Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Tsuki and Yomi.

    Tsukuyomi.

    It¡¯s the name of the god Takakura shrine worships.

    ¡¸ However, this fusion is hindered by an outsider ¡¹

    Edie switches with Michi.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza feared that the power of ¡°Tsuki¡± who can read people¡¯s hearts, and the power of ¡°Yomi¡± who can make people obey be obtained by a single shrine maiden ¡¹

    Having one¡¯s heart read and even follow orders.

    They¡¯ll have no choice but to submit to the shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ To the Yakuza, the Takakura shrine maiden is just a piece that will set them free ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, they only keep the shrine maiden with the ¡°Tsuki¡± power ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes. As imagined, they restrict the daughter who has the ¡°Yomi¡± power ¡¹

    Restrict.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking on why I can suppress Yomiko-san¡¯s power with my Qi ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Perhaps it¡¯s because her ¡°power¡± is under control every day. She¡¯s used to being controlled so I can easily seal her even with my Qi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Controlled by who? ¡¹

    Michi replies with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, it¡¯s the ¡°Tsuki Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The ¡°Tsuki Miko power¡± which is from the wandering shrine maidens is stronger than the weakened ¡°Yomi Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s me. I¡¯ve been restraining her ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ But my power was still immature that I wasn¡¯t able to completely contain it like how Michi san did ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Those who have a strong ¡°Yomi power¡± are killed ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama isn¡¯t a problem if she can only control children and weak Yakuza at best. The bosses of each group laugh at Yomiko-sama making people obey her ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if Yomiko-sama were found to control someone in a higher position, then Yomiko-sama will be murdered ¡¹

    Only the lower end of the Yakuza follows Yomiko, so the Bosses just laugh and ignore her.

    However, if they find out that they could be controlled,

    They won¡¯t go easy.

    They¡¯ll kill Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the daughter who inherited the power of Yomi shrine maiden has no choice but to hide her power and live quietly ¡¹

    That¡¯s the truth.

    ¡¸ With that truth in mind, the Tsuki shrine maiden and the Yomi shrine maiden can¡¯t fuse ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Tsukiko admits.

    ¡¸ And so, exposing everything so far, what do you three want for the Takakura shrine maidens and for yourselves ¡¹

    I look at the sisters in order.

    They¡¯re all puzzled.

    The attachment with the Yakuza distorts the ideal form of the Takakura shrine maiden.

    Even if they know that,

    With that said, they don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay to cut the relationship with the Yakuza as it has been there since the Meiji era.

    Is that even possible?

    If it was, what should they do in the future?

    They cannot see the future.

    ¡¸ Then, how about we experience the fusion first? ¡¹

    Michi says.

    ¡¸ How about the three of you experience the combination of the Tsuki and Yomi Miko power first and find the answer later? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that even possible? ¡¹

    Won¡¯t it be impossible unless one does years of training?

    ¡¸ A complete fusion would be impossible, but they should be able to experience the fused state for a short while ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Edie, Master, and I are all here. Our Qi can support the Takakura sisters¡¯ power and if we fuse it together with Shingetsu, then ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s suppressing Yomiko¡¯s power right now.

    On the other hand, if we were to support their power and use Shingetsu at the same time, then,

    ¡¸ We will experience the dreams of your ancestors. Then, you must decide your own future after feeling the thoughts of the former shrine maidens ¡¹

 Chapter 685. Mail chute tactics

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s stick in the beds together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re pushing it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ready anytime! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    There are three beds with differently colored sheets placed with a slight distance from each other in the room.

    Luna¡¯s lying down on the red bed sheet.

    Yomiko¡¯s lying down on the white bed sheet.

    Tsukiko¡¯s lying down on the black bed sheet.

    Each of the beds has wheels on the legs.

    The wheel stoppers for the red and black bed were lifted.

    Then, the two beds were pushed to come close to the white bed in the middle.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s start! ¡¹

    Nei gives an order.

    Michi joined Ruriko and Agnes and pushed the red bed.

    Mana comes to assist Misuzu and Edie in pushing the black bed.

    ¡¸ Sorry that we¡¯re unable to help and just stay in bed ¡¹

    Tsukiko says sorry

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It still hurts, doesn¡¯t it? Mana and everyone experienced it, so we know ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be harder later. Stay and rest for a while ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko say.

    ¡¸ DOCKING! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s completely aligned now ¡¹

    Edie and Mana said. The black and red beds connect to the white, and it¡¯s now one huge bed.

    The naked Takakura sisters lay on top of it.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-oneesama, Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama, Luna-sama ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters look at each other.

    ¡¸ And so, how are you doing Yo-chan? I think you¡¯re exhausted already but can you still go on? ¡¹

    Nei looks at my face.

    I¡¯ve already ejaculated a lot tonight.

    I¡¯m close to my stamina limit.

    ¡¸ But, I have to do this ¡¹

    I ready myself.

    ¡¸ Yeah. The situation would be hard if things stay this way ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, if you have to reply that the three of them have no aptitude on becoming a shrine maiden, then the job Kouzuki-ojiichan asked you to do is over ¡¹

    If left alone, the future of the sisters remains dark.

    They won¡¯t be able to sever their connection with the Yakuza.

    Eventually, Tsukiko will have to participate in the arbitration ritual.

    Then, another child would be born, and this sad fate will repeat itself.

    We have to end this.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything as long as there¡¯s a possibility. This is still within Jii-chan¡¯s expectations, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Must be. Kouzuki-ojiichan was the one who asked Yo-chan to deflower the Takakura sisters. The three of them lost their virginity without having trauma in sex. That¡¯s a huge point. The first time in sex is always essential ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If they have a bad memory from their first time then they¡¯ll hate sex. Then, the disgust from their heart would be hard to take off. Oh the other hand, if their first time was good, then they¡¯ll enjoy having sex. It happened with Ruri-chan, didn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Ruriko indeed does have sex with me happily.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan doesn¡¯t know sex where the man attacks her one-sidedly after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I don¡¯t want to know either. I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if Onii-sama doesn¡¯t want to do it, Ruriko can attack one-sidedly instead. I think doing that is fun sometimes ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Right. You were raped so passionately at your first, and so sometimes I¡¯d want to attack saying ¡°I¡¯m feeling horny right now so let¡¯s do it¡± ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I always tell Darling that I¡¯m feeling horny so let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Edie, that¡¯s a bit rude to Master. I sometimes say ¡°Master, my sexual desire has risen up intensely after watching you. Please violate this lewd body of mine right now. I beg you,¡± then I prostrate myself ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s about trust. We trust Danna-sama, so we¡¯re not afraid to have sex with him. It¡¯s nothing but fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s fun. Agnes loves having sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan really takes care of the girls and their trust. That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s not afraid of having sex with Yo-chan. What about you three? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Are you still afraid of sex? Do you not want to do it? ¡¹

    Then, Yomiko replies first.

    ¡¸ No, everyone¡¯s doing it, and I now know that my body can do it as well ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s something I have to do then I will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. It still hurts a bit, but Agnes said that it won¡¯t hurt that much next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno, it will feel better soon enough. We¡¯re going to do it every day! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You basically do it every day ¡¹

    Luna talks with Agnes, Yomiko with Mana.

    It seems that it was right to put same-aged girls together.

    I even had sex starting with the youngest, LUna.

    I¡¯ve shown her how the penis enters another girl¡¯s vagina before taking hers.

    Luna and Yomiko¡¯s starting to think that sex is normal to anyone.

    They no longer feel fear.

    ¡¸ What about Tsukiko-san? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    Tsukiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ If I think the level of training, to believe that I could see so deep inside Kuromori-sama¡¯s heart is nothing but a miracle ¡¹

    Right, Tsukiko did read my heart.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a miracle. It¡¯s Master¡¯s power ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Master tries to fit our Qi together when having sex. Master is the one who led you to read his heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, Darling¡¯s always open. He doesn¡¯t guard so you can quickly go through ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. My power wasn¡¯t awakened, but it was Kuormori-sama who guided me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, that¡¯s why if Tsukiko had sex, you¡¯d only be able to communicate sufficiently to Darling¡¯s heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is indeed as you say ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Grandfather¡¯s assumptions must¡¯ve been this far only ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ The possibility that the Takakura sisters awaken their full ¡°Miko power¡± by having sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Perhaps, Grandfather was present when Danna-sama awakened Michi¡¯s ¡°Shingetsu¡± however ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Grandfather doesn¡¯t understand anything it seems ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, I thought so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Ruri-tan, we should talk to Grandfather about this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡¯s a problem with his perception ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, what are you two talking about?

    Ruriko asks Luna in front of me.

    ¡¸ Luna-san, now that you don¡¯t have fear in sex, would you mind having sex with anyone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? U-Uhm ¡¹

    Luna sends me a glance.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already Nii-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if Onii-sama orders you to have sex with other men, will Luna-san follow that order? ¡¹

    Luna trembles.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, why? Onii-sama gave you an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s scary doing it with other men! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can have sex again with Onii-sama but you can¡¯t with other men? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles and pats Luna¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am also a sex slave, just like Luna-san, and if ever Onii-sama ordered me to have sex with other men, I¡¯d bite my tongue and die ¡¹

    Hey, Ruriko!

    ¡¸ That would mean that Onii-sama no longer needs Ruriko ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks while showing a serious look.

    ¡¸ What about you, Yomiko-san, can you have sex with men other than Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m a pregnant slave only for Kuromori-sama, If it¡¯s with other men ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re scared, I know. Mana¡¯s the same ¡¹

    Mana kisses Yomiko¡¯s cheeks lovingly.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, what about you? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen Kuromori-sama¡¯s heart so I can feel at ease doing it. If it were other men, their hearts must be darker and horrible ¡¹

    She sighed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸ Women who gave their virginity to Danna-sama can¡¯t have sex with anyone else anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, those who met Onii-sama and had sex feel at ease that the fear of other men has increased ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Katsu-nee and Nagisa-oneechan had experience with other men before and yet they¡¯re completely devoted to Yo-chan now ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we¡¯re always saying ¡°I love Danna-sama,¡± and ¡°I¡¯ll only love Danna-sama for the rest of my life¡± in front of Grandfather and yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather doesn¡¯t seem to take it seriously ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he gave this request to Danna-sama. I finally understand ¡¹

    Uhm, what?

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, we¡¯ll protest to Grandfather later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will voice my complaints to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll cry in front of Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do that Ruri-tan, just say ¡°I hate you, Grandfather. I don¡¯t want to see you for a while,¡± and it¡¯s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do that! ¡¹

    Why are you two angry?

    ¡¸ We think that Grandfather planned to have the Takakura sisters as Danna-sama¡¯s women eventually ¡¹

    ¡¸ He knew that once they give their virginity to Onii-sama, they¡¯ll love him and become unable to leave him ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko.

    ¡¸ But, he doesn¡¯t understand everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather doesn¡¯t understand that we genuinely love Onii-sama from the bottom of our heart and that we need him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Nei breaks in between;

    ¡¸ Well, calm down you two ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, Kouzuji-ojiichan misunderstands your power. Of course, he thinks of you as a good man, and he highly evaluates you. But, he doesn¡¯t understand that girls who had sex with you can¡¯t leave your side anymore. It just happened that everyone¡¯s deflowered and they find the time having sex as fun and irresistible, so he thought that it¡¯s politically better to have Mii-chan and Ruri-chan have sex with only Yo-chan ¡¹

    What politics?

    ¡¸ Look, what I mean is that Kouzuki-ojiichan knew that his granddaughters will get addicted to sex at one point. Kouzuki house has that blood flowing in them after all ¡¹

    Jii-chan told me that the Kouzuki house¡¯s blood is filled with obscenity.

    ¡¸ However, it would be ugly if there were bad rumors about the sexual urges of the successor of Kouzuki house, you see? That¡¯s why he thought that it¡¯s okay to let the two have sex with Yo-chan where nobody else can see ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I get that though ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t, Grandfather thinks that we¡¯ll get bored of Danna-sama and would want to have sex with other men too ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing strange. Yo-chan, Kouzuki-ojiichan was like that. He had his first experience with some girl and had sex with only that girl for a while, but soon he wanted to have sex with other girls, and so he seduced and switched with another ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ No, well, Jii-chan maybe like that but ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are different.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Grandfather¡¯s a man. It may not be impossible for him to understand the superiority of having sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather had sex with so many women so far, so he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s special about Danna-sama ¡¹

    Err, uhm.

    ¡¸ He never had such passionate sex that could burn and melt hearts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, he used Takakura-sama as a test for Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t forgive the idea that he used Danna-sama as a tool to investigate the sisters ¡¹

    Wait a second.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, what does Minaho-neesan think of this? ¡¹

    I ask Nei.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, Minaho-neesan can¡¯t stand against Kouzuki-ojiichan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan was the one who talked about me having sex with those who¡¯ll become prostitutes of the brothel, wasn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    If I have sex with someone, then they¡¯ll be unable to have sex with anyone else. That¡¯s just¡­

    Won¡¯t that make them impossible to become prostitutes?

    ¡¸ Well, I can¡¯t say anything about that~ ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ What Mii-chan and Ruri-chan are talking about is just a guess, and we don¡¯t know if they¡¯re true or not ¡¹

    Hmm, yeah.

    ¡¸ Think of the possibilities for now. But, don¡¯t make decisions yet. You can¡¯t tell what¡¯s the truth unless you see the face of the other, see? ¡¹

    Look at the face.

    ¡¸ Even if you think ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s like this,¡± or ¡°it definitely has to be like this,¡± you¡¯ll only understand when you see the person¡¯s face. Don¡¯t you think so, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yo-chan should only believe in what you should do ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    The two look at me.

    ¡¸ If it were really as you two say then Jii-chan might be using me, but that doesn¡¯t matter for now ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, what we should do for now is¡­

    ¡¸ We have to show better results with the sisters than what Jii-chan expects. ¡¹

    I tell the two.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan¡¯s a realist. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll only destroy the extremist Yakuza and have the moderates reconcile. I mean, I think that Jii-chan wants to make Kouzuki have some influence on the Yakuza world by appeasing the moderate powers ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But, that would make Tsukiko and the two unable to escape the Yakuza. The Yakuza will continue to use the Takakura shrine maidens ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want that.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan¡¯s aim doesn¡¯t matter. We have our own objective. Our goal is to take out the Yakuza from the Takakura shrine. To free Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna. Then to take back the Takakura shrine! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the two look at me.

    ¡¸ And for that, first we must fuse the Tsuki Miko power and Yomi Miko power. I don¡¯t know if we can do it though, However, if we reach that far, we¡¯ll jump over Jii-chan¡¯s assumptions ¡¹

    We need a trump card to fight Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all ready now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please come this way Master ¡¹

    Michi and Edie call me from the bed.

    ¡¸ We were preparing everything while everyone¡¯s talking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve worked on the interior Qi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ready anytime! ¡¹

    These two are amazing.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    I head to the bed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ You can stay where you are. Just stretch your hand and reach out to the next person ¡¹

    Red, white, black, the three beds are lined up.

    Luna, Yomiko, Tsukiko, the three naked sisters¡­

    They lie down facing upwards.

    They stretch their hands and reach out for each other, then they formed a big triangle.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be here ¡¹

    Michi puts her hand on Luna and Yomiko¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ I will be sending my Qi from here. Please think of the Qi circulating counterclockwise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be here ¡¹

    Edie puts her hand on top of Tsukiko and Luna¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Yeah, counterclockwise ¡¹

    That would mean flowing the Qi of the sisters around.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be in here. ¡¹

    Mana holds Yomiko and Tsukiko¡¯s hand?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have Qi, but I want it to go well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes goes here! ¡¹

    Agnes puts her hand on top of Michi¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants everyone to do their best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-san ¡¹

    Agnes smiles at Luna who looks up at her from the bed.

    ¡¸ Then, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Ruri-tan ¡¹

    Misuzu on Edie¡¯s hand,

    Ruriko puts her hand on top of Mana¡¯s.

    ¡¸ There are two people at each point, but Ruri-chan and Mana-chan¡¯s a bit weak, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    Yeah, the other two points have a strong Qi source which is Michi and Edie, but.

    ¡¸ Then, I should go there, I guess? ¡¹

    I¡¯m in 6th kyu in Kudou martial arts, so It¡¯s not a big deal though.

    ¡¸ No, Master has to be outside. ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is to inject your Qi in Takakura-sama¡¯s body and circulate it when the limit is reached we¡¯ll activate Shingetsu ¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have sex with Michi then? ¡¹

    I¡¯ll have sex with Michi, and then we both reach the climax then activate Shingetsu

    ¡¸ No, not me but with Takakura-sama ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Please do it with Luna-sama, Yomiko-sama, and Tsukiko-sama in that order ¡¹

    The three of them?

    ¡¸ Please do it with them one by one until you¡¯re satisfied. If you still feel dissatisfied after with Tsukiko-sama, then start again with Luna-sama. Master, please continue to have sex with them in a counterclockwise order ¡¹

    I see it now.

    ¡¸ With that said, Yo-chan¡¯s a bit busy ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ But, Mana still needs another person with her ¡¹

    The only one remaining is,

    Nei, and,

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t! I¡¯m just a photographer and observer ¡¹

    Nei refuses to enter the Qi circulation.

    In that case.

    ¡¸ Megu, join in ¡¹

    I call out to Megu who¡¯s been silent and sitting on the chair all this time.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re lacking in people. Help us out ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m good for nothing either way ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ No, for now, we want to increase the number of people who can send in Qi. That raises the probability of success ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It might fail if I join in ¡¹

    She said while looking down.

    ¡¸ Who cares about that, just join in Megu ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I want Megu to join in ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Come. Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, let¡¯s help Luna and her sisters! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama, please ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Megumi, come on! ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Hurry up ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san. Everyone needs you ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t come to help then this is over. Megu-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Do you want the Takakura sisters to stay trapped in Yakuza forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, didn¡¯t Yo-chan come to save you when you were to fall into hell? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ And now you¡¯re leaving them?! ¡¹

    Nei said. Megu;

    ¡¸ I understand, I¡¯ll join in ¡¹

 Chapter 686. Three sisters sex circulation Part 1

    Chapter 686. Three sisters sex circulation (Part 1)

    Three huge beds lined up together, red, white, black.

    On top of it are the three naked sisters holding each other¡¯s hand forming a triangle.

    Each of them *-

    -* at the point where the sisters hold hands have my women holding that connection and sending in their Qi.

    ¡¸ Is everyone ready? Let¡¯s synchronize our breathing ¡¹

    Michi, the master of Qi, gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Breath in, in, and then out. The rhythm is basically ¡°Suu, suu, haa¡± When exhaling, please imagine that you¡¯re pushing the Qi out of your body. Starting from the navel to your arm and then to your palm, then imagine that it flows like a ring around Takakura-sama¡¯s body ¡¹

    An image of the Qi flows around the hands of the three sisters.

    Michi will release her Qi on that flow to strengthen it.

    Strengthening it until the ¡°Miko power¡± of the sisters awaken.

    ¡¸ The flow goes counterclockwise. Luna, Yomiko, Tsukiko, then back to Luna. Don¡¯t make a mistake in the direction of the stream, okay? ¡¹

    Edie tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno. I¡¯ll send my ¡°do your best¡± beam in this direction ¡¹

    Agnes replied.

    ¡¸ Megumi, do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do ¡¹

    Megu replied to Edie in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, we¡¯re all here together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Megumi-oneesama, this is for Onii-sama ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko say while sending Qi from the same point.

    ¡¸ For Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our pleasure to serve Onii-sama. If Onii-sama wants to help Takakura-sama, then it¡¯s natural for us to cooperate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, please help out and tell him to do his best ¡¹

    Ruriko and Agnes tell Megu.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san ¡¹

    Luna looks up at Agnes who piled her hand on top of her and her sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Papa will make Luna and everyone happy. Then, Luna will stay with Agnes forever. We¡¯re friends now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Luna nods lightly.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san too. If this goes well, then you¡¯ll be good friends with Mana. And then, we¡¯ll both purr for Onii-chan¡¯s love together! ¡¹

    Mana tells Yomiko.

    ¡¸ That means that my power hasn¡¯t disappeared then? ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry about that. Michi just held it down with her Qi. Yomiko¡¯s power isn¡¯t gone yet ¡¹

    I apologized.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the one who kept bragging that I¡¯m the succeeding shrine maiden, but I was ignorant of the real world. I didn¡¯t know anything about the Takakura shrine maidens. Even though I only had a weak power during my training, I was under the impression that I could protect Tsukiko and Luna, and the shrine with my power. ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s correct, a weak girl like me cannot become a shrine maiden. Tsukiko-oneesama! ¡¹

    Yomiko calls her sister ¡°Onee-sama¡± for the first time.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, please call me Yomiko from now on. This foolish me now understands. Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s the only one who kept protecting us ever since Father and Mother died and genuinely thinking of taking over the tradition.

    Yomiko holds Tsukiko¡¯s hand tighter.

    ¡¸ If Kuromori-sam¡¯s inference was correct and we were to fuse the ¡°Tsuki Miko power¡± and ¡°Yomi Miko power,¡± fulfilling the wish of our ancestors, then It has to be Tsukiko-oneesama. I will give all of the ¡°Yomi Miko power¡± inside of me. Please accept all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give all of my power as well! ¡¹

    Luna also has the ¡°Tsuki Miko power.¡±

    Then all of it flows to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll accept it! ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells her sisters while in tears.

    ¡¸ And then, I will shoulder the fate of the Takakura shrine maiden! ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please take care of my sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please wait Tsukiko-oneesama! You don¡¯t have to shoulder everything! ¡¹

    Yomiko tells Tsukiko, but.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-oneesama, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll only be a hindrance to Tsukiko-oneesama if we stay with her ¡¹

    Luna stops Yomiko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why there¡¯s only one formal Takakura shrine maiden. Just one will be the legitimate shrine maiden, and the Yakuza protects the other sisters ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles at Luna.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why let me protect you. I¡¯m your elder sister after all ¡¹

    Then, she looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama¡¯s power is gone, and Luna-sama¡¯s power awakened. Please do it that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure, Tsukiko? Do you want all of Yomiko and Luna¡¯s power to flow into you? ¡¹

    If it fused inside Tsukiko and then Luna and Yomiko lose their power, the problem disappears.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I will. I¡¯ll give it all to Tsukiko-oneesama! ¡¹

    Luna shouts.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll live here as Nii-san¡¯s sex slave from now on! I¡¯ll get along with Agnes! Tsukiko-oneesama, you don¡¯t have to worry for me anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯ll become a ¡°pregnant slave¡±! I¡¯ll serve Kuromori-sama. Therefore, please don¡¯t worry about Yomiko, Tsukiko-oneesama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Girls! ¡¹

    The three are in tears.

    ¡¸ OK. Everything¡¯s in standby now, the Outside force and Inside power are flowing in the triangle. ¡¹

    Edie said.

    The outside forces are Agnes, Mana, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Megu.

    The inside power is Luna, Yomiko, Tsukiko, the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Then, Edie and I will be the ignition. ¡¹

    ¡¸ The burning flame will spread out all at once! ¡¹

    Michi and Edie send in a strong Qi and lets it burn like fire.

    The two will control it.

    ¡¸ Master is the fuel. You¡¯re the one to send in the oxygen in the furnace¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    ¡¸ That means I¡¯ll have sex. Uhm, from whom and in what order? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pick what you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master, please start from whoever you like ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, you must keep the counterclockwise flow of Qi. ¡¹

    If I were to start with Luna then Yomiko¡¯s next, and then Tsukiko, and back to Luna.

    I must keep that order at least.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s begin. ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Everyone, do your best. All I can do here is support, so yeah! Do your best! ¡¹

    Nei says while holding the camera a bit away from the bed.

    ¡¸ Watch us, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Of course~ Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. If you think that it¡¯s going south, then stop it without hesitation. Michi and Edie¡¯s participating so Ya-chan¡¯s the only one who can watch from the outside ¡¹

    Nei shows a serious look in her face.

    ¡¸ Right. If something happens, I¡¯ll stop it. I promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, you¡¯re the only one I can ask, Ya-chan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is watching from the monitors, but

    Qi doesn¡¯t go through the camera.

    If in case that the room¡¯s covered with an unusual atmosphere, there¡¯s no other alternative but to have Nei stop it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do something like using the room sprinklers and spray water on all of you to break the circulation. But before that, I¡¯ll send Minaho-neesan, Katsu-nee, and Margo-oneechan an alert ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    I see. She¡¯s also back.

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s watching the situation with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ If in case Edie and I are dragged into the whirlpool of Qi, Margo-oneesama should manage to do something ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Right.

    There¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    ¡¸ Phase 1 Start! ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Please synchronize your breathing ¡¹

    Michi gives orders, and the women in the room start to breathe in three beats of ¡°in, in, and out.¡±

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa!

    ¡¸ Nei, don¡¯t join in! ¡¹

    Edie stops Nei.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll get dragged in too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right! Sorry! ¡¹

    It seems that Nei unconsciously joined in.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    This rhythm is quite hard.

    Everyone¡¯s skin is getting flushed in a blink of an eye.

    They¡¯re sweating.

    ¡¸ Imagine the Qi circulating in a counterclockwise direction! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Follow the flow without any pause ¡¹

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Yes, it¡¯s flowing.

    Luna¡úYomiko¡úTsukiko¡úLuna¡úYomiko¡úTsukiko

    I can sense the flow of Qi is going like a clear stream in the valley.

    ¡¸ Phase 2 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou Michi, joining in! Haa! ¡¹

    Michi pours in strong Qi to the flow.

    ¡¸ Aah, I feel my body¡¯s getting hot! ¡¹

    Luna mutters.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯m joining in too! HAWOOOO!!! ¡¹

    Edie also releases her Qi in.

    ¡¸ Uugh, It¡¯s coming! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s body trembles.

    The Qi circulation in the triangle of the three naked beauties;

    It changed from a pure, clear stream to a large river.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Ah, I can hear everyone¡¯s voices in the breathing.

    Agnes says ¡°Do your best! Hang in there!¡±

    Ruriko says ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    Mana isn¡¯t worried about the Takakura sisters but with my women.

    Megu¡¯s sending in Qi saying ¡°Why am I doing this? Why am I the only one wearing clothes?¡±

    Misuzu¡¯s most worried with Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Darling, phase 3 ¡¹

    Then, it¡¯s my turn

    ¡¸ Please start with whoever you like ¡¹

    I look at the circle.

    A large amount of Qi is circulating at high speed.

    It¡¯s hot.

    ¡­I

    I¡¯ll start with LUna.

    ¡¸ Luna. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl looks up at me with a bright red face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll start from eating you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spread your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Luna spreads her legs for me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I feel hot deep inside my stomach ¡¹

    Love nectar drips from Luna¡¯s slit.

    Seems like the heat of the Qi ignited Luna¡¯s sexual arousal.

    I massage Luna¡¯s small chest.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s gripping her sisters tighter.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking this ¡¹

    I lick on her breasts and then her pink areola as well.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, N-Nii-san, you see, I think I¡¯m starting to like it when you lick me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes also loves it when I lick her ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Agnes loves licking on Papa too! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll teach Luna a lot later on how to suck good

    ¡¸ Yes, please do, Agnes-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop with the ¡°san¡± we¡¯re friends now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, Agnes, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna ¡¹

    The two smile at each other.

    I kiss Luna, and Agnes while at it.

    ¡¸ Get along, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san ¡¹

    Okay.

    I place my erect penis at Luna¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ I think that it would hurt but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be okay, Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t endure the pain, then you won¡¯t feel pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! Agnes! ¡¹

    I push in my waist.

    ¡¸ Uguuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hand in there! Luna! ¡¹

    I grab Luna¡¯s shoulders and thighs.

    Then pushed in my penis inside her recently virgin vagina.

    ¡¸ Ooouch!! It hurts!! ¡¹

    It still hurts as her hymen was just broken.

    Even so, I¡¯m not stopping from violating this girl.

    ¡¸ Ooh, it¡¯s so tight and hot inside Luna ¡¹

    They say that younger people have higher body temperature, but,

    Luna¡¯s insides are so hot and tight that it¡¯s clamping me down.

    ¡¸ Papa! Do your best! Luna too! Hang in there! ¡¹

    Agnes supports us.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you need to synchronize your breath with everyone ¡¹

    The breathing rhythm is the driving force of Qi circulation.

    Agnes goes back and synchronizes her breathing with everyone.

    ¡¸ Master, same rhythm ¡¹

    Do I have to do the three beats too?

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s breathing is;

    In, in, and out. A three-beat breath.

    ¡­I.

    I join in, breathing in, in, and out.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Nu, nu, gugu!

    ¡¸ Aah, aah, ouch! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s face distorts in pain every time I go deep.

    Suu, suu, haa!

    Guchu, guchu, gubobobo!!

    ¡¸ Aah, ah, ouch! ¡¹

    The three beat waltz continues.

    Oh, every time I thrust in,

    Luna¡¯s vagina loosens.

    Her love nectar overflows, and her track that¡¯s just been opened remembers the shape of my penis.

    It goes deeper and deeper.

    I slip in my glans.

    I¡¯m violating Luna.

    ¡¸ Lunaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    I drown in Luna¡¯s body as the heat overwhelms the room.

    Ooh, if this goes on.

    I¡¯ll want to surrender my body to the wave of desires.

    ¡¸ Darling, stay on the rhythm! ¡¹

    I¡¯m taken aback by what Edie said.

    She¡¯s right, I shouldn¡¯t just let my hips do the work and ejaculate inside Luna.

    Yomiko and Tsukiko are still waiting.

    Suu, suu, haa!!

    Nuu, nuu, gugu!!

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Guchu, guchu, gobobo!

    I attack Luna in the same rhythm as everyone.

    ¡¸ N-Nii-san, I ¡¹

    Luna speaks to me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m coming to like having sex with Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Nii-san, please do what you want with me ¡¹

    Luna

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to do it with someone not cute like me but, please do what you want, if possible ¡¹

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Nuu, nuu, gugu!

    ¡¸ I love you already, Luna ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cute. Luna = Cute! ¡¹

    I¡¯m violating this little girl.

    She likes the boyish style that she calls herself with ¡°boku,¡± but

    Luna when naked and having sex is such a beauty.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m happy! Aaaaaaaah! ¡¹

    Luna?

    ¡¸ Aah, it¡¯s so hot! It feels hot inside of me!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s small body is getting sweaty.

    Her skin is flushed.

    ¡¸ The walls of her heart is broken ¡¹

    Michi senses Luna¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸ She has accepted Master ¡¹

    The guard in her heart is broken.

    The flames of the Qi blazes and spreads inside Luna.,

    ¡¸ Nii-san, Nii-san, aaah, I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna might be reaching her limit.

    She¡¯s still 12, I shouldn¡¯t be unreasonable.

    She just lost her virginity, and it¡¯s impossible to make her climb to the climax.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Luna, it felt good. I should be going to Yomiko now ¡¹

    I stopped moving my waist and pat Luna¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not over yet, I can still come back to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I might come back to Luna after I¡¯m done with Yomiko and Tsukiko. Therefore, it¡¯s not over yet. Just continue to match with everyone and prepare for the fusion. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good ¡¹

    I kissed Luna, and then she entwined our tongues.

    ¡¸ Besides, we¡¯ll have sex a lot more in the future. You¡¯re my sex slave forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll remember that. I¡¯ll learn and remember a lot about sex to make Nii-san happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will teach you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in exchange. teach Agnes in academics ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s making such a cute face;

    I hugged Luna and then kissed her again.

    And massaged her breasts while at it.

    Then, I pulled out my penis from her insides.

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It does, but it feels a bit sad feeling it getting out. I might want it inside of me forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it will come back soon enough ¡¹

    I licked Luna¡¯s nipples again.

    Okay, Yomiko¡¯s next.

    I leave Luna and go to Yomiko.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s already in heat.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, Yomi felt it whenever you thrust inside Luna ¡¹

    The three sisters hold each other¡¯s hand circulating the Qi.

    It¡¯s not strange to see Luna¡¯s arousal transmitted to Yomiko as the hot stream of Qi is circulating.

    ¡¸ Yomi, Yomi¡¯s already like this ¡¹

    Yomiko spreads her legs.

    Yomiko¡¯s slit is already wet.

    The love nectar leaking makes it look like she peed.

    ¡¸ Yomiko, you¡¯re cute too ¡¹

    I kiss Yomiko.

    Yomiko sucks on my tongue.

    She looks like a baby wanting her mother¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yomi wants to tell Kuromori-sama something ¡¹

    When Yomiko¡¯s aroused, she calls herself ¡°Yomi.¡±

    ¡¸ Stop with the ¡°Kuromori¡± You¡¯re already my girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Yomi wants to call you ¡°Sensei!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it, when she¡¯s excited, she calls me ¡°Sensei.¡±

    ¡¸ Uhm, can you promise not to laugh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure? ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s in a manga ¡¹

    Manga?

    ¡¸ The Manga Yomi was reading has that. A girl having a relationship with her teacher in school ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t laugh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t, Yomi likes that manga, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, Yomi wants to call someone ¡°Sensei¡± just like the heroine in the manga ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I don¡¯t mind, Yomi ¡¹

    I¡¯m already calling her Yomi.

    ¡¸ What, Sensei? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was that Manga a lewd one? ¡¹

    Recently, shoujo manga has more depictions of sex and rape than shounen.

    ¡¸ Lewd? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Her parents never gave them knowledge about sex.

    They probably examined the manga she reads if it¡¯s a lewd one.

    Or maybe, they only let her read children¡¯s manga.

    ¡¸ Like, what we¡¯re doing now. Getting naked, hugging each other ¡¹

    Yomi laughs.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s none of that. After all, it¡¯s a romance manga ¡¹

    Yomi doesn¡¯t know about romance before sex.

    ¡¸ You see, the heroine and the teacher keeps it secret that they have a relationship ¡¹

    She talks even more.

    ¡¸ Did they kiss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kiss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s this ¡¹

    I pile my lips on top of Yomi¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Ah, they only did it once at first ¡¹

    It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s an old manga.

    ¡¸ Then, Sensei, Yomi¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi looks up at me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ During my fifth grade in elementary, when I got lonely ¡¹

    Yomi speaks with a bright red face and hot sighs.

    ¡¸ I touched my crotch ¡¹

    That means she masturbated?

    At fifth grade?

    No, Yomiko¡¯s already got these huge tits at second-year middle school.

    She should¡¯ve been advanced in growth even in fifth grade.

    ¡¸ And now, my body feels so hot ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ It makes me want to touch my crotch and breasts like I usually do! ¡¹

    Yomiko wants to masturbate?

    ¡¸ But, Yomi¡¯s hands right now are¡­ ¡¹

    Her hands are holding her sisters¡¯ hands so she can¡¯t move it.

    ¡¸ What should Yomi do, Sensei? ¡¹

    Yeah, Yomiko wants sexual pleasure.

    ¡¸ Yomi, from now on, you can¡¯t touch yourself when you feel that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why not, Sensei? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I¡¯ll be the one to touch you. You must follow me. Understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei will touch Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, It¡¯ll feel way better than before ¡¹

    Looking at Yomi¡¯s state from before,

    She masturbated before, but she hasn¡¯t experienced a climax yet.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t it felt good when I was licking you earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it felt like my heart is about to burst ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll make you feel that way again ¡¹

    Yomi swallows her saliva.

    ¡¸ Therefore, leave it to me. You¡¯ll ask only me, you¡¯re my ¡°pregnant slave after all¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, okay, Sensei ¡¹

    Then, she looked up at me with her teary eyes.

    ¡¸ Touch me, please. Please touch Yomi¡¯s crotch!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 687. Three sisters sex circulation Part 2

    Chapter 687. Three sisters sex circulation (Part 2)

    ¡¸ Hyuuu ¡¹

    I first touch Yomiko¡¯s thighs.

    Her vagina must still be in pain.

    I don¡¯t put force in my fingers, I just trace it gently.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. Yomi¡¯s feeling better than when touching myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, and I¡¯ll touch you every day from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, fuuuu ¡¹

    Then, I touched the surface of her genitals.

    ¡¸ It tickles, but it makes me shiver ¡¹

    Love nectar drips out.

    I use the warm liquid from Yomiko to moisten my fingers then move up and down along her slit.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Yomiko leaks a cute voice.

    I then licked on Yomiko¡¯s nipples.

    Yes, it¡¯s hard enough.

    Still, this loli-big-tits have excellent elasticity in it.

    I bury my face in Yomiko¡¯s breast and then crawl my tongue around.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t play with Yomi¡¯s breasts that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it not feel good? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Uugh, it does ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, shouldn¡¯t you say something else? ¡¹

    Yomiko;

    ¡¸ More, please play with it more. Sensei, please crawl your tongue on Yomi¡¯s breasts! ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ll play with all my heart.

    I lick on Yomiko¡¯s nipples and tease it with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, it¡¯s making me twitch. Yomi¡¯s body is feeling hot. It feels like there¡¯s a fire burning inside of me ¡¹

    Michi and everyone pours Qi to the triangle formed by the sisters holding each other¡¯s hand.

    The hot Qi circulates around, and Yomiko¡¯s soul is firing up.

    ¡¸ Still, Yomi¡¯s got an adorable body ¡¹

    I say while touching Yomiko¡¯s crotch with my right hand and her breasts with my left.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s body is ¡°nice?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s soft, warm, your skin is also pure and squishy. I can call it a ¡°mochi skin¡± it feels nice to touch ¡¹

    Michi might be feeling dispirited that I praise these huge tits from a loli, so.

    I emphasize the softness of Yomi¡¯s body.

    If it¡¯s just that, then Michi¡¯s fair-skin can compare in how amazing it is.

    ¡¸ Sensei, do you like Yomi¡¯s body? ¡¹

    This loli-big-tits looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I like it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, I¡¯m glad that you like it, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Then, will you keep loving Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I will treasure you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want to have sex with Yomi again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I will. I mean, I¡¯ll do it with you anytime I want. Just say it if you want to do it too, Yomi. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Yomi wants to have sex? ¡¹

    Oh, Yomiko,

    She doesn¡¯t know much about sex yet.

    Even though she had such lust that she masturbated before, she doesn¡¯t understand that it leads to sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure you will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I don¡¯t get it, but I trust Sensei ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸ And then, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Does Sensei really want Yomi to bear a child? Do you want Yomi to give birth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You will. It¡¯s natural ¡¹

    I pat Yomiko¡¯s soft belly with my palm.

    ¡¸ My child will be in here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Okay ¡¹

    Yomiko seems to have resolved herself.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll bear three, was it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll give birth to three children so think of the names for them. Oh right, don¡¯t give them ¡°Tsuki¡± and ¡°Yomi¡± names, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s no longer related to the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s children must not be bound by the shrine maiden fate.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right. Yomi thought that Yomi will bear the next shrine maiden ever since Yomi was young, but it seems Yomi was wrong ¡¹

    Tears gather in Yomiko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s wrong. Yomi is no longer a shrine maiden. Yomi is Sensei¡¯s ¡°pregnant slave.¡± Yomi¡¯s born for Sensei to impregnate ¡¹

    I lick off the tears overflowing from Yomiko¡¯s eyes.

    It¡¯s salty and bitter.

    ¡¸ Actually, Yomi knows it long ago that Yomi¡¯s power isn¡¯t a big deal. That I can¡¯t win against Tsukiko-oneesama. But, I don¡¯t want to admit it so I thought I¡¯d be thrown away from the shrine if I didn¡¯t become a shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko! ¡¹

    Tsukiko holds her sisters hand tighter.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yomi bullied Tsukiko-oneesama. I¡¯m sorry, Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m also sorry for not understanding how you feel, Yomiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s heart is feeling agitated.

    It¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸ Yomi, I¡¯m going inside you again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei. Come in, please. I don¡¯t mind if it hurts! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s used to it already.

    She spreads out her legs and waits for my invasion.

    I rub the end of my glans on her hot and wet genital area.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it makes me shiver!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here I go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do! Sensei! ¡¹

    Munununu!!

    I push in my erect penis to her just deflowered vagina.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu!! ¡¹

    My glans reaches to where the hymen was earlier.

    Yomiko is undoubtedly in pain.

    ¡¸ Yomi! ¡¹

    However, I follow my instinct and thrust deeper inside Yomiko¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Uuuuaaaah!! ¡¹

    It seems that Yomiko feels more pain than Luna.

    Even they¡¯re sisters, their vaginas are different.

    The temperature, the feel of the walls, the depth, and angle are all different.

    Even the point where it clamps my penis.

    But, this one also feels good.

    I feel Yomiko¡¯s love nectar tangling with me stickily.

    I might be due to the semen that remained inside her vagina.

    I had two rounds with Yomiko earlier, and I came inside her in both instances.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving now, Yom! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do, Sensei! ¡¹

    I massage Yomiko¡¯s big tits with both hands and then,

    I slowly start moving my waist.

    Pucha, pucha, picha.

    This juicy vagina makes wet noises every time I piston.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s embarrassing! ¡¹

    This embarrassed Yomiko looks cute.

    ¡¸ Master, the rhythm ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    Right.

    I need to go back to the same rhythm as everyone.

    In, in, out.

    I match with everyone.

    Shallow, shallow, deep.

    ¡¸ Haa, aah, aah! Haa, ahh, ahh! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt, Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It does, but don¡¯t mind Yomi and do what you want Sensei! ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case,

    ¡¸ Aaah, ah, aaauuuu!! Aah, aah, aauuuu!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s small body sways in that three-beat rhythm.

    Her big breasts sway around like jelly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aah, hot!! Aaah, aah, it¡¯s so hot!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s skin is now flushed and sweaty.

    Yomiko¡¯s producing a lot of liquid, love nectar, sweat, and tears.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, uugh! Aah, aah, uuugh! It feels strange! Strange! Something is coming from Yomiko¡¯s inside ¡¹

    Yomiko?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s black! There¡¯s something dark! Aaaah! ¡¹

    This didn¡¯t happen when I was having sex with Luna.

    ¡¸ Must be her inner power releasing itself ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s been training until now so Yomiko should have pooled some power ¡¹

    I see, Luna, the younger sister, is thought, so she didn¡¯t train much.

    However, Yomiko thought that she¡¯ll be the next shrine maiden, so she trains herself.

    ¡¸ The strong Qi¡¯s circulation also cleanses Yomiko. Her heart is turned pure ¡¹

    Therefore, Yomiko¡¯s so honest right now.

    She¡¯s turned back nothing but a 14-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Then, Darling has to squeeze out Yomiko¡¯s power through sex! ¡¹

    Squeeze the power through sex.

    I see.

    ¡¸ Yomi, pour out everything that¡¯s accumulating inside of you ¡¹

    That¡¯s Yomiko¡¯s ¡°Yomi power.¡±

    ¡¸ Pour out? ¡¹

    Yomiko doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ To me! ¡¹

    Tsukiko shouts to Yomiko.

    She strengthens her grasp on Yomiko¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, send it over to Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, imagine it being squeezed out of Yomi every time I thrust in ¡¹

    I push in my waist slightly stronger.

    Guu, guuu, guguguu!

    ¡¸ Aah, aah, aaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Every time I hit Yomiko¡¯s uterus, the black force melts to the Qi circulation, that¡¯s the image.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah, aaaah!! Aaah, aah, aaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, scream louder for me! Yomi!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, aaaaaah!!! Aaaah, aaaah, aaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    I ravish Yomiko stronger than before.

    Yomiko¡¯s breasts now sway a lot and sweat splatters around.

    ¡¸ Aaah, the black thing, it¡¯s coming from Yomi, it¡¯s coming out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The flow will become stronger! Everyone, please hold on tighter! ¡¹

    Michi tells all of my women sending their Qi in.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this? There¡¯s something big inside Yomi ¡¹

    I can feel it too.

    Everything she keeps covered inside her heart is being washed away by the torrent of Qi.

    What¡¯s with this huge black mountain?

    ¡¸ Sensei, Sensei, uhm ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at me with eager looking eyes.

    ¡¸ Yomi, Yomi¡¯s been sad for so long!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s Father¡¯s real child. Yomi felt sorry for Father that Yomi might not become a shrine maiden so Yomi can¡¯t get along with Tsukiko-oneesama and Luna. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko. You ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yomi¡­Yomi!!! ¡¹

    The ¡°Yomi Miko power¡± is to make people obey.

    Could it be that its¡­

    Did it generate from Yomiko¡¯s loneliness?

    ¡¸ But, Father and Mother are both dead! They left us, that¡¯s why. Yomi! ¡¹

    I see.

    She really is still a young girl.

    A 14-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, let it all out. Yomi ¡¹

    I stare into Yomiko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡­Yomi¡­Yomi¡¯s been so lonely! It was lonely!!! ¡¹

    I coil my arms around Yomiko and hug her tight.

    ¡¸ I see, you¡¯re right, Yomi. But, it¡¯s okay now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yomi, you have me now. You have us. We¡¯re all here for you. You¡¯re no longer alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s not just connected to me but to everyone. Feel the circle with everyone ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Yomiko right now;

    ¡¸ Your hands are holding Tsukiko and Luna, see? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s sisters are holding her hands.

    ¡¸ And on top of your hands, Misuzu and everyone¡¯s holding it, Michi¡¯s sending in her Qi ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, this is a big Qi triangle.

    The big flow of Qi circulating around is everyone¡¯s creation.

    We¡¯re all connected.

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s also connected ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s coming in at the very end of Yomi¡¯s stomach. Yomi can feel it inside, Sensei, aaah, I ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s perception of sex changes at that moment.

    This is no longer me ravishing her.

    Now, we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see it. Yomi¡¯s connected to everyone, so ¡¹

    Yomiko smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no longer sad ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Master, please go back to the rhythm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s crumbling down! ¡¹

    Michi and Edie warned me, I got taken aback.

    I then keep the movement of my waist to the rhythm.

    Nuppu, nuppu, nuguu.

    Nuppu. Nuppu. Nuguu.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yomi¡¯s bursting open, maybe ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s last defense in her heart is starting to break.

    If that¡¯s the case, Yomiko can no longer reject us.

    She¡¯ll accept.

    She¡¯ll accept us.

    That¡¯s all.

    ¡¸ Aah, it feels good ¡¹

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Sensei, Yomi feels goooooooooddd!!! ¡¹

    The pain from deflowering in her body is blown away and,

    Yomiko¡¯s heart is freed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming out! It¡¯s all coming out!!!!!!! ¡¹

    The dark things inside Yomiko¡¯s heart and her ¡®Miko power¡¯ are all released.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming!!!! ¡¹

    The power flows in the circulation of the Qi.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Pushaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!

    Yomiko peed herself while I¡¯m still inside her.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hyaaa, hyaaa, kuuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s body is twitching.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, I think ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t look like okay at all.

    She continues to sprinkle more liquid.

    ¡¸ Master! Please move to Tsukiko-sama now! ¡¹

    Michi shouts.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-sama¡¯s power is circulating. Please proceed to Tsukiko-sama now ¡¹

    I see, if we don¡¯t force the power we drew out from Yomiko to Tsukiko, then,

    Tsuki and Yomi power won¡¯t fuse.

    ¡¸ Please ejaculate inside Tsukiko-sama. Then, we¡¯ll activate Shingetsu at the same time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up, I don¡¯t think everyone can keep up! ¡¹

    Edie shouts.

    Yeah, I see fatigue in everyone¡¯s face.

    Keeping the circulation as they send Qi is energy consuming.

    Luna and Agnes¡¯ complexion looks tired.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll pull out for now, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Sensei, kuuu! ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from inside Yomiko.

    Her narrow vagina holds my penis tight it even splashed drops of love nectar on me.

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, the power flows out of Yomiko more and more ¡¹

    Edie checks on Yomiko while holding her hand.

    Seems like even when I pulled out my penis, Yomiko¡¯s ¡®power¡¯ is being released to the circulation more and more.

    I have to hurry or else Yomiko¡¯s ¡®power¡¯ will stay.

    I need to have Tsukiko absorb this power.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve made my resolve ¡¹

    Tsukiko spreads her legs wide.

    She¡¯s wet down here.

    Seems like the arousal of her sisters is passed through the connected hands.

    Okay, if it¡¯s like this.

    I can insert my penis to Tsukiko right away.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu ¡¹

    I push it inside Tsukiko.

    Ooh, her insides are also drenched.

    I knew it, her 17-year-old body is fully developed and ready for sex.

    There¡¯s no feeling of breaking in like when I do it with Luna or Yomiko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to move now ¡¹

    Nuu, nuu, guguuu.

    Nuu, nuu, guguu!

    I swing my hips in the same rhythm as before.

    Oh, Tsukiko¡¯s insides are a bit colder than Yomiko and Luna.

    But, it feels stable.

    Tsukiko¡¯s well-balanced body accepts my penis without problems.

    This is the elder sister¡¯s healthy naked body.

    This body is nice.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, Tsukiko, Tsukikoooooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaguuu, aaaguu, aaaahn! ¡¹

    Tsukiko gasps intensely.

    Tsukiko¡¯s breasts sway rhythmically.

    I grab her breast and twist her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaau, aaau, aaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    One, two, three!

    One, two, three!

    Shallow, shallow, deep, I dig Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-sama, please accept the circulating Qi and Yomiko-sama¡¯s power ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Imagine the water flowing from high to low. Imagine it and lead the circulating flow inside you, Tsukiko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once the introductory line is stable, no, even if not, I¡¯ll use Shingetsu ¡¹

    Is she going to pour everything to Tsukiko with the explosive power of Shingetsu?

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, aaah!! Aaah, aaah, aaah! I-I I understand! ¡¹

    Tsukiko agrees as I thrust on her hard.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, don¡¯t be afraid, open up your heart, lead the Qi and the power inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    I said. Tsukiko replies.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, hurry up! Agnes-chan can¡¯t hold any longer ¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to force yourself. Agnes-chan, you can let go now! ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Agnes, but.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay. Do your best! Hang in there! Haa, haa, fuu! Haa, haa, fuu! ¡¹

    Agnes doesn¡¯t stop sending in her Qi.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I¡¯ll do my best too! ¡¹

    Seeing Agnes like that, Luna¡¯s also inspired.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, hurry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know! ¡¹

    But, I can¡¯t speed up.

    It¡¯s hard to boost my ejaculation while keeping the same rhythm.

    ¡¸ Master! Please hurry up and cum! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and release it! ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that.

    ¡¸ Let it out! Hurry up and let it out inside Tsukiko-oneesama! Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ I can feel it! If this goes on, it¡¯ll break off! ¡¹

    A considerable amount of power is pulled out of Yomiko more and more.

    Storing all of those in the flow would be impossible.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Hauu!! Hauu!!! Auuuu!!! ¡¹

    Shallow, shallow, deep, I keep the three-beat rhythm,

    But I turn it to deep, deep, deep.

    I grab Tsukiko¡¯s breasts tightly.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, sorry but hold it out for a bit longer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m ready ¡¹

    I feel something¡¯s wrong with what she said.

    What is it?

    Oh, earlier, Tsukiko said;

    She didn¡¯t say ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    But instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve resolved myself.¡±

    ¡¸ Wrong! You don¡¯t get it Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    I shout in panic.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just giving up! You¡¯re thinking that you have to bear the fate alone as you¡¯re the eldest, don¡¯t you?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re just closing down your heart! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, this can¡¯t go on.

    ¡¸ Even if we pour in the Qi and power to Tsukiko, you¡¯ll accept it inside if you because you gave up, but your heart is still closed. You must release the power facing inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ My power? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You shouldn¡¯t think that you¡¯re doing this because it¡¯s inevitable, what do you want to do, Tsukiko?! What do you want to become?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind as long as Yomiko and Luna are happy ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    That¡¯s me.

    That¡¯s my heart.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that Tsukiko! You should become happy too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, someone has to be the sacrifice! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t be satisfied unless Yomiko, Luna, and you, Tsukiko, are all happy! ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s how it is.

    I thought that I must sacrifice myself.

    For everyone¡¯s sake.

    But, that¡¯s not okay.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks up at me.

    Tears fall on to Tsukiko¡¯s face.

    Was I crying?

    I¡¯m crying as I¡¯m having sex with Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I, I¡¯ll also strive to become happy. I¡¯ll put an effort for it, so please do the same, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, that will make everyone happy ¡¹

    Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ But, I, I¡¯m not fated to become happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. All humans are born to be happy, no matter how unfortunate you feel, you must continue your efforts to become happy ¡¹

    Yes. That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, you saw my heart, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    From when we had sex earlier.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I want Tsukiko to live happy in my dream world. Therefore, I¡¯ll put on an effort to be in there too! So! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I want you to live together with me, Tsukiko! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s heart is shaking.

    ¡¸ Aah, Kuromori-sama¡¯s tears melt down my stubborn heart ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Tsukiko, Tsukiko!

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been lonely for so long ¡¹

    Tears fall from Tsukiko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be together for long, Tsukiko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s heart opens up.

    Oh, a large gate opened, and the water flows all at once.

    I¡¯m also sucked inside Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m going to let it out! Tsukiko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do! Please ejaculate inside of me!!!! ¡¹

    Ah, ah, ah!!

    ¡¸ Cumming!!! ¡¹

    I burst into Tsukiko¡¯s womb!

    Michi and Edie follow up my arousal.

    ¡¸ Cumminng!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shingetsu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ HAWOOOOOOOOOOO!!! ¡¹

    Doooku!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so hot!!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko feels the hot stuff inside her vagina.

    Then all of the Qi and ¡®power¡¯ stored in the circulating flow¡­

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    We¡­

    Our hearts blend into one!!!

 Chapter 688. Mental world / The birth of the Super Shrine Maiden

    Oh, I see it.

    I can tell.

    I¡¯m not just having sex with Tsukiko now,

    The Qi flows through the triangle, and,

    I¡¯m having sex with Luna and Yomiko as well.

    Misuzu and everyone supports the sisters.

    Michi and Edie send in strong Qi.

    Everyone¡¯s melting together.

    Everyone¡¯s naked.

    Their mind and bodies are all exposed.

    ¡¸ Kuuuun! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s ¡°Yomi Miko power,¡± which releases power from the inside, gushes out as white light.

    Then, if Tsukiko¡¯s ¡°Tsuki Miko power,¡± which absorbs power from the outside, accepts it,

    Then the two ¡°Miko powers¡± will fuse.

    However.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaauuuun!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s also releasing hers?

    Why?

    ¡¸ I, I, I!! Aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    I see.

    Tsukiko¡¯s closed down her heart until now,

    So everything that¡¯s accumulating inside Tsukiko flows out like a flood.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! I!!!!!! ¡¹

    When we had sex earlier,

    Tsukiko saw through my heart with her ¡°Tsuki Miko power.¡±

    Tsukiko one-sidedly read through me.

    As for the other way around, her heart is protected by a wall.

    But now.

    The door to her heart opened, and she received the explosion of Qi from Shingetsu.

    Everything hidden in Tsukiko¡¯s heart is coming out.

    ¡¸ I!! ¡¹

    Ah, I see it.

    It¡¯s Tsukiko when she was young.

    It was the day of arbitration ritual, where her mother¡¯s ravished by the Yakuza.

    ¡º Kukuku, Tsukiko-chan was made this way ¡»

    The Yakuza laughs unpleasantly.

    ¡º Then, Tsukiko-chan will do this thing with Oji-san soon ¡»

    Tsukiko saw.

    It was shown to her.

    (I don¡¯t want my sisters to do this. I, I must become the shrine maiden)

    The young Tsukiko resolved herself.

    That is Tsukiko¡¯s first trauma.

    ¡º Oh, are you my daughter? ¡»

    Another Yakuza boss looks at Tsukiko who¡¯s a bit younger than earlier.

    ¡º My daughter seems to be growing well. As expected, the seed I planted is much better? See? Mr. Priest ¡»

    Oh, I see Tsukiko¡¯s parents, the shrine maiden and the priest of Takakura shrine.

    The shrine maiden¡¯s holding a baby.

    This is Yomiko.

    Luna¡¯s not born yet.

    (This person speaks of such horrible things in front of Father)

    ¡º The shrine maiden from back then was still in high school. What a lewd body she had. I mean, she hasn¡¯t lost her beauty even now. I might make another dispute just to make children with you again. Gufufufu ¡»

    The Yakuza laughs vulgarly.

    If this man is Tsukiko¡¯s father then, he¡¯s probably Oodori, the boss from Kansai Raijin.

    This is ten years ago.

    ¡º Though I want to fuck a shrine maiden, I¡¯d rather not have my heart seen through anymore ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s the relationship of Takakura shrine maidens though ¡»

    The priest looked down and said.

    ¡º If you say that, Mr. Priest does the shrine maiden see through your heart every time you have sex with her? ¡»

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    ¡º That must be hard for you! Guahahahaha! ¡»

    (Go home already and stay away from the shrine)

    ¡º By the way, Mr. Priest. Actually, no, wait, I still have no experience with my own daughter. Therefore, I¡¯d like to do it another time until a man is born, this is a man¡¯s romance, you see? ¡»

    This guy.

    ¡º No, of course, not right away. I¡¯m not a lolicon, unlike Minami¡¯s Aniki. I¡¯d like to watch this girl¡¯s breasts grow large ¡»

    ¡º Tsukiko will be the next shrine maiden after me ¡»

    Tsukiko¡¯s mother tells Oodori.

    ¡º The body of the shrine maiden is for every one with faith in Takakura shrine. I¡¯m very sorry ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t care about your excuses and whatnot. I know. Didn¡¯t you sell your body to various men before you became a shrine maiden, didn¡¯t you? Sleeping with men is the shrine maiden¡¯s training ¡»

    Oodori grins.

    ¡º It will be a good practice to have her true father help her out ¡»

    What¡¯s with this man?

    ¡º If I recall, your power to peek into my heart won¡¯t come out until you become a proper shrine maiden, does it? ¡»

    (That person!)

    Tsukiko¡¯s mind projects the scene of her mother violated.

    (I¡¯ll do the same with that person and make a child!!! I don¡¯t want that!!)

    The young Tsukiko trembles in fear.

    ¡º That¡¯s false information ¡»

    The shrine maiden speaks in a hoarse voice.

    ¡º What? What part of it is false? ¡»

    Oodori glares at the shrine maiden.

    ¡º Tsukiko¡¯s already showing her ¡°Miko power¡± It¡¯s still small but, this girl is training every day to develop it

    The mother resists the Yakuza to protect her daughter.

    ¡º Also, there were examples of the real father having sex with the shrine maidens. It would cause harsher aftereffects on the depths of her heart compared to an ordinary man ¡»

    ¡º Y-Yes, I¡¯ve also read the records from the shrine. If I recall, the shrine maiden became crippled, it was a record from the Meiji era ¡»

    The priest and shrine maiden persuade Oodori to give up on trying to have sex with Tsukiko.

    ¡º Is that so? That¡¯s unfortunate ¡»

    Oodori shows displeasure.

    ¡º That is indeed a shame ¡»

    He looks down on Tsukiko.

    (If Tsukiko doesn¡¯t become a shrine maiden and obtain the ¡°Miko power¡± then this man will do evil things!!!)

    That is Tsukiko¡¯s second trauma.

    ¡º I¡¯ll become the next shrine maiden! If not, I¡¯d feel sorry for Father ¡»

    That is the night where Yomiko became aware of her birth.

    She discovered that she¡¯s the only daughter of the priest.

    Yomiko¡¯s in elementary age.

    She looks at the young Luna worriedly.

    (Who told Yomiko? Oh, Boss Oodori was here earlier)

    That man did something unnecessary.

    ¡º You heard me, Tsukiko?! ¡»

    That¡¯s right.

    That night was also the time when Yomiko stopped calling Tsukiko her elder sister.

    ¡º I will keep the tradition of Takakura shrine maidens. Yomiko is Father¡¯s real daughter! ¡»

    I can understand Yomiko¡¯s shock.

    (Yomiko doesn¡¯t know the truth about Shrine maidens. She only sees Mother¡¯s beautiful form. Therefore)

    Gathering faith from the Yakuza,

    Performing Kagura dance in a shrine maiden clothing. A beautiful mother.

    Recently, she hardly comes out of the front shrine.

    She only shows a gentle smile to Yomiko and Luna, but.

    Tsukiko knows that her mother¡¯s heart is already eroded.

    ¡º I¡¯ll never let Tsukiko become the shrine maiden! After all, you¡¯re the daughter of that old man!! ¡»

    I knew it, Oodori did tell her.

    ¡º Indeed, Yomiko-sama ¡»

    Before she noticed, she replied that way.

    (I, I am that person¡¯s daughter)

    Then, she starts calling Luna ¡°Luna-sama.¡±

    That¡¯s Tsukiko¡¯s third trauma.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Yomiko shouts.

    ¡¸ Yomi didn¡¯t understand Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s feelings at all! I¡¯m truly sorry! ¡¹

    However.

    Those words heal the trauma in Tsukiko¡¯s heart.

    ¡º I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry ¡»

    That is her mother¡¯s letter written with a brush on Japanese paper.

    ¡º Please forgive me for dragging Father as well ¡»

    Could this be?

    Tsukiko¡¯s mother knew that she and her husband would be killed?

    She did.

    Her ¡®Miko power¡¯ is to read people¡¯s hearts.

    Seeing through the depths of one¡¯s heart through sex lets her feel the intense emotions, such as ¡°killing intent.¡±

    (What should I do? I can¡¯t let my sisters see this!)

    Tsukiko folds the paper and hides it in her pocket in a hurry.

    (What should I do?! What should I do?! What should I do?!)

    Then, Tsukiko;

    She recalls the time her father went out together with her mother wearing the best suit he had.

    (Mother is only going to a hospital, and yet he¡¯s wearing that suit!)

    It¡¯s possible that the husband as well.

    He knew that his life is in danger.

    (Then, is that lover¡¯s suicide?! I knew that Mother¡¯s mental condition wasn¡¯t going well, But!!!)

    To think that he went with his wife and left the children behind!!

    (This is wrong. This has to be a mistake. Anyway, let¡¯s chase after mother!)

    Tsukiko tries to rush to the hospital.

    But.

    ¡º Tsukiko-oneesama!!! It¡¯s a disaster! Mother and Father!! ¡»

    Luna jumps in.

    ¡º They were shot by a pistol in the hospital!! ¡»

    That is Tsukiko¡¯s last trauma.

    (Why did this happen, why?!!!)

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Tsukiko¡¯s intense emotions and memories are released.

    Usually, all of this power would be stored in the flow of Qi and absorbed by Tsukiko, and yet.

    Tsukiko¡¯s pouring to the flow like a jet.

    This is bad.

    We managed to hold on to the last moment, but,

    It would be hard to keep the intense Qi flowing around more than this.

    Then.

    ¡¸ No way. Father and Mother abandoned us and died?! ¡¹

    The shock of her parent¡¯s death shocked Luna.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s. That can¡¯t be! I!! ¡¹

    This is really bad.

    Luna, who¡¯s a corner of the triangle drops out.

    All of the Qi and power stored around explodes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Tsukiko-oneesama! Yomi, Yomi was wrong! It¡¯s Yomi¡¯s fault that Tsukiko-oneesama!! ¡¹

    Yomiko also trembles in guilt as she felt her sister¡¯s experience.

    ¡¸ I, I! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s heart is about to collapse due to the accumulated trauma.

    If this goes on.

    ¡¸ Get yourself together, you three! ¡¹

    I shout to them bearing strong Qi.

    ¡¸ You only keep on looking at yourself! ¡¹

    If this goes on, their hearts will be crushed.

    Their opened hearts will close down again.

    ¡¸ Look at ours! ¡¹

    Look this way.

    Look at us.

    Then, notice that you¡¯re no longer alone!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, us too!! ¡¹

    Mana shows her heart to us too.

    Her self-indulgent father, dying in agony.

    Mana¡¯s mother and grandfather abandoning her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think that only feel pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also lost my father ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s heart.

    Ruriko watched as Miss Cordelia kicked her father¡¯s head away.

    I see. Ruriko felt this way.

    Ruriko¡¯s depression was horrible before and after her father¡¯s funeral.

    ¡¸ It must¡¯ve been hard, sorry, Ruriko ¡¹

    I tell Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No, Onii-sama. Onii-sama was there during the most painful times, so Ruriko was able to endure it ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s true feelings are conveyed.

    To me, to everyone.

    ¡¸ I also had mother abandon me ¡¹

    Michi.

    Michi¡¯s heart.

    I knew it, she may look calm, but the fact that her mother disappeared with another man was a significant trauma for her.

    ¡¸ Master, please give my head a lot of patting later. Michi will cheer up if you do ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s heart says.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m alone before ¡¹

    Edie who was chased out of her assassination cult says.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay now, I have Darling. I have everyone with me. I have my family here ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll protect this family. It¡¯s my job!

    Edie no longer has any hesitation.

    ¡¸ What is a ¡°father and mother?¡± ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes has Papa and, Mao-chan, and all the Onee-chan. I don¡¯t know anything else ¡¹

    Agnes is raised confined in the basement, she doesn¡¯t know parental love.

    ¡¸ It was lonely before. But, it¡¯s okay now. Agnes has everyone. When my chest hurts, and I feel lonely, I can just ask Papa to have sex. Then, all the sadness and fear goes away ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Luna, don¡¯t be sad. After all, Luna has Agnes now. You have everyone here. If you still feel sad, then we¡¯ll have sex with Papa together. Agnes will teach you, so, ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Luna! Do your best! Hang in there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s heart calms down.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san too. I mean, I¡¯ll call you Yomi now, copying Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s still 14, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re just like me, you can make mistakes and fail ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? If you caused trouble then just bow your head and say ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± If you apologize from the bottom of your heart then they¡¯ll forgive you, that¡¯s what family is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave, Yomi is a ¡°pregnant slave,¡± by the rules of our house we¡¯re family now, isn¡¯t that right, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yomi¡¯s already our family now ¡¹

    Since we see through each other¡¯s heart, no lies are coming out.

    I seriously think that way.

    ¡¸ Thank you, thank you!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s heart is moistened along with her eyes.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san. It must¡¯ve been hard so far. But it¡¯s okay now. ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You no longer have to carry your burdens alone. We¡¯re here for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just ¡°Misuzu¡± will do. I¡¯ll start calling you ¡°Tsukiko¡± from now on as well ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    We¡­

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, break everything ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Break all of those that tie you down ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the tradition ¡¹

    Tsukiko says.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll reset it. It will no longer be the Yakuza making strange binds with the shrine maiden, but instead, it will become the ideal shrine maiden your ancestors dreamt of ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Is that really possible? ¡¹

    Tsukiko still has some doubts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°possible¡± Do it. If not, Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna, no, even your children will be bound by that fate forever ¡¹

    This bullshit fate.

    ¡¸ We can. ¡¹ We¡¯re together with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ We already did. I¡¯m one of those Onii-sama saved from fate ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and so, Tsukiko-sama, please set your power free ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Un, it¡¯s about time we reach our limit. ¡¹

    Michi and Edie support the flow that was close to breaking.

    ¡¸ Prepare yourself, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Yomi, do your best! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Luna! Do your best! Hang in there! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Aaah, everyone¡¯s warmth melts my heart ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko.

    She sets her power free.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Me too! ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Something is moving inside of me. ¡¹

    Is that?

    ¡¸ Luna, remember your practice! Hum ¡°Unn¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko, hum ¡°Aa¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Un, a? Aun?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Oooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! ¡¹

    The sister¡¯s voice overlaps beautifully.

    ¡¸ The triangle¡¯s fixed ¡¹

    ¡¸ The flow has changed! ¡¹

    Michi and Edie report.

    I can feel it too.

    The Qi and power circulating the three,

    They¡¯re absorbed.

    Yomiko¡¯s ¡°Yomi power¡± is released.

    Then, the power flows to¡­

    Wait.

    Luna¡¯s absorbing it?!

    Why?

    ¡¸ The sisters are keeping the flow. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m at my limit! We¡¯ll cut off the link! ¡¹

    No, wait!

    ¡¸ Not yet! Michi, Edie! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Too late!!! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Haa! I came to my senses.

    I¡¯m still connected to Tsukiko¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Uugh! ¡¹

    I ejaculate the last semen left in my urethra.

    Then that means.

    I started ejaculating, and Shingetsu activated, I thought it took us a long time, but,

    Was it only just a few seconds?

    It seems that time advances fast in the connected mind¡¯s world.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    I dropped on Tsukiko¡¯s body after the last drop was released.

    ¡¸ What cuteness ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    Tsukiko¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡¸ Everyone thought in their heart that Kuromori-sama¡¯s face is cute when releasing semen, it¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop with the ¡°Kuromori-sama¡± ¡¹

    I said.

    We¡¯ve exposed our hearts to each other already.

    It¡¯s too late to call me still Kuromori-sama now.

    ¡¸ Then how should I call you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pick whatever you want ¡¹

    I¡¯m too tired to think now.

    I had too much sex in a row.

    ¡¸ Yes, then I¡¯ll consult everyone later ¡¹

    Oh, she can know the balance of relationships by reading everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, how¡¯s the ¡°Miko power¡±? ¡¹

    I asked. Luna replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all in here. Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ The water flows from high to low. All of the Qi and power were poured to me, Nii-san! ¡¹

    Does that mean?

    ¡¸ Luna has completed the dreams of the ancestors, to fuse the ¡°Miko power¡± ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

 Chapter 689. After the frenzy

    Did she absorb all of the Qi and power?

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Luna? ¡¹

    I asked. Luna;

    ¡¸ Hmm, I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    She looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ My body feels hot. My heart is thumping hard ¡¹

    Yeah, her face is flushed too.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll return it to Onee-sama for a while ¡¹

    Huh?

    Yeah, Luna, Yomiko, and Tsukiko are still holding hands, but.

    ¡¸ Here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu!! ¡¹

    The two elder sisters tremble.

    Tsukiko¡¯s vagina which still has my penis inside clamps me down.

    She sucks out the remaining semen in my urethra.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    I can¡¯t just stay inside her forever.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Tsukiko¡¯s vagina.

    I ejaculated a lot, so it¡¯s soft now.

    As expected, it¡¯s tiring.

    My semen spills out from inside Tsukiko.

    As expected, the amount isn¡¯t as much as the usual.

    She still seems to be bleeding a bit that there¡¯s some mixed with the semen.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Please treat me well. Kou-sama ¡¹

    Kou-sama?

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Well, yes, if I name myself as a member of Kuromori, but,

    My family register A name is Minaho-neesan¡¯s adopted little brother, ¡°Kuromori Yoshinobu.¡±

    My family register B name is Nei¡¯s little brother ¡°Kuromori Keito.¡±

    Then, in school, I¡¯m ¡°Yoshida Yoshinobu.¡±

    ¡¸ It just flashed in my mind, I¡¯ll call you ¡°Kou-sama¡± from now on ¡¹

    Well, sure. I¡¯ll just explain it later.

    Kuromori Kou is definitely also one of my names.

    ¡¸ Sure, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I kiss Tsukiko¡¯s lips.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel very refreshed ¡¹

    Tsukiko said and smiled after our kiss.

    ¡¸ Yes, I feel my heart is refreshed ¡¹

    Huh, Yomiko?

    ¡¸ Un, I feel bright too ¡¹

    Even Luna, they all smile at me.

    The three of them are still holding hands.

    Are their hearts connected?

    ¡¸ Oh, I finally feel the heat calming down inside ¡¹

    Luna said.

    Misuzu brings in a towel and wipes Luna¡¯s sweating body.

    Ruriko nurses the exhausted Agnes.

    Yeah, looks like everyone¡¯s just tired, there¡¯s no negative impact on the mind.

    Mana;

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, if you can move then help me out give everyone cold drinks! ¡¹

    Seems like she¡¯s recovered from the shock of Shingetsu already.

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Megu stands up.

    ¡¸ Ahahaha, just watching from the side overwhelms me ¡¹

    Looking at Nei, she¡¯s sitting on the floor, holding her camera.

    Seems like she¡¯s taken the aftermath of Shingetsu.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Anyway, Megu and Mana finished giving everyone drinks¡­

    We all put on bathrobes for now.

    We did sweat a lot, so we have to take a bath.

    Still.

    Even though I¡¯m so tired, and limp right now,

    Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna all look full of vitality.

    Especially Luna who received most of the Qi and power, her eyes are shining brightly.

    She¡¯s showing so much feeling of vitality in her.

    ¡¸ And so, what¡¯s the situation now? Can you explain it in a way I could understand? ¡¹

    I asked the Takakura sisters.

    Tsukiko speaks first.

    ¡¸ I think the way we¡¯ve been training until now was wrong ¡¹

    Your training until now?

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko¡¯s training is to become a shrine maiden, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it handed down from generations of the shrine? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Sure, we, our mother, the previous generation, and all the ones preceeding has performed the same training, however ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we think that it¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wrong, or should I say that it wasn¡¯t logically sorted out ¡¹

    Yomiko?

    ¡¸ As Kou-sama knows, the current tradition of the Takakura shrine is a mix of the ancient time shrine maiden and the wandering shrine maiden¡¯s that joined during the Meiji era ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two lines of shrine maiden¡¯s practice has mixed up, and nobody had been organizing them until now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, the Yakuza keep on entangling that it has become crazy now ¡¹

    The sisters explain.

    ¡¸ Now we understand it, The born Tsuki shrine maiden doing Tsuki shrine maiden job and the born Yomi shrine maiden doing Yomi shrine maiden work is meaningless ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yes. The Yakuza was just breaking up the relationship between the two ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, being born as the child of the priest and shrine maiden and thus having the right blood isn¡¯t true at all ¡¹

    Luna and Yomiko add.

    Tsuki shrine maiden is the child of shrine maiden and the Yakuza from the arbitration.

    They practice learning to read people¡¯s heart which is the wandering shrine maiden¡¯s power.

    On the other hand, the Yomi shrine maiden is born from the priest and the shrine maiden.

    They were training to learn how to make people follow her, which is the Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s power.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza only wanted the Tsuki shrine maiden¡¯s power to read minds. The Yomi power to make other people follow is hard to use for the Yakuza. Therefore, they don¡¯t want the birth of a shrine maiden with both powers. Am I correct? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but, the Yomi MIko power is already weak in the Meiji era. Yomiko¡¯s power until now should¡¯ve been useless ¡¹

    The Takakura shrine initially lost it¡¯s original ¡°Miko power,¡± and so they accepted the wandering shrine maidens to revive theirs.

    ¡¸ However, perhaps, the shrine maiden who lived from the shrine has refused to accept the tradition and techniques of the wandering shrine maiden ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine had a long history, and they must think that the wandering shrine maiden who roams around is a lower group than them ¡¹

    A humble origin rejected.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the Tsuki shrine maiden and Yomi shrine maiden has been split into two groups ¡¹

    So it was the wish of the shrine maidens back then not to fuse the two.

    ¡¸ Then, the Yakuza intervened. The intermediation has initially been the job of the wandering shrine maidens. They were the wandering shrine maiden brought by the Yakuza to the shrine ¡¹

    Therefore, the arbitration ritual is only held by the Tsuki shrine maiden from the wandering shrine maiden family.

    ¡¸ Then, the child of arbitration is mixed with the Yakuza¡¯s blood, and so the Yomi shrine maiden, who¡¯s the legitimate daughter looks at the other as a dirty child ¡¹

    The child between the Yakuza and shrine maiden has no choice but to become the Tsuki shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the priest and the shrine maiden¡¯s child is the only one who inherits the Yomi Miko power ¡¹

    The two groups of shrine maiden are opposing each other?

    ¡¸ But, that was only in the Meiji era. At that time, there were a lot of wandering shrine maidens and the original shrine maidens. Therefore, there were confrontations as such ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ From Meiji to Taisho, to Showa, the number of shrine maiden gradually decreases, and until there¡¯s only a small family of the priest and shrine maiden left and yet, for some reason, the rules of the two conflicting groups were left intact ¡¹

    The child of Yakuza, ¡°Tsuki shrine maiden.¡±

    The child of the priest, ¡°Yomi shrine maiden.¡±

    ¡¸ The goal and means have replaced each other ¡¹

    Edie muttered

    There¡¯s only one family left and no more different groups and yet¡­

    The rules from the past still exist.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s stupid, blood had nothing to do with the shrine maiden¡¯s training, and yet! ¡¹

    Yomiko who was fixated about being the child of the priest says that.

    ¡¸ Now that I¡¯m connected to Tsukiko-oneesama and Luna I understand. We¡¯re nothing different. No, after connecting to Sensei and Misuzu-sama¡¯s hearts, I realized that we¡¯re not special. We¡¯re not as different as everyone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Yomiko meant by that.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Darling, which do you think is more important, blood or circumstances? ¡¹

    Edie asks me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have athletes and artists as examples. Well, it¡¯s often the case where the children of the top talented people will become top performers on the same field ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s that.

    Like both parent and child being a pianist or Olympics representative.

    ¡¸ But, an elite child regarded as a genius only falls on to the same field of job. The genius child is not actually a genius most of the case ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    A ¡°super-champion¡± child who brings home a lot of gold medals isn¡¯t asked as much as the father who flourished as much as the child.

    ¡¸ I mean, most of the children who have top-class talents are ordinary people. There¡¯s much more of them ¡¹

    Well, true.

    There are only a few second generations of children making achievements as much as their parents

    ¡¸ In that case, Darling; ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Which is more important, the blood inherited from the top-class parent, or is it the circumstances the parents created who were specialists in that world ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Some people think that as long as the child has the father¡¯s blood, gene, or something, that the child would inherit the gift, their parents have ¡¹

    But, it¡¯s nothing like that, is it?

    ¡¸ But, the bloom of talents isn¡¯t about the birth but the environment suited for the growth of one¡¯s abilities ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Even if one¡¯s the second generation,

    Their parents¡¯ talents don¡¯t matter.

    The parents have to be familiar with the world, knowing the process to nurture the talent.

    It would definitely be thanks to the environment.

    ¡¸ My Grandfather said, ¡°anyone can become a first-rate if they worked hard¡± ¡¹

    Michi speaks.

    ¡¸ Indeed, there are some geniuses, but holding the black belt makes sense for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that those with talent can go to black belt in no time ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, ordinary people will also go to black belt ¡¹

    It¡¯s the same as my bakery.

    Anyone can bake bread and sell it.

    If they think about bread every day and work in the bakery that is.

    But, if they want to live from the bakery business, then they have to fight.

    That means becoming a professional.

    ¡¸ Master now is in Kudou arts 6th Ryu, so it¡¯s understandable. If you continue your training, you can go to the first dan. That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯ll guide you ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I say that because I¡¯m confident in my martial arts talent compared to most people. Otherwise, I can¡¯t become a professional bodyguard ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s strong.

    I mean, she¡¯s a genius not just in martial arts.

    She¡¯s a hundred times smarter than me too.

    ¡¸ However, that talent isn¡¯t inherited from the blood of Kodou house. Father is like that after all. My sister is not a bodyguard but a martial arts athlete ¡¹

    I heard that Michi¡¯s sister is a champion in female karate high school competition.

    Although, she couldn¡¯t beat Michi at all.

    ¡¸ Fortunately for me, Grandfather taught me Kudou style martial arts from childhood. And even more, fortunately, Kudou arts suited me. It wasn¡¯t the blood but good luck, therefore, I am here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same as Michi. I just happened to be born in the assassination cult and learned techniques from Grandma. It¡¯s not the lineage but luck ¡¹

    Edie who¡¯s basically the same genius as Michi, or possibly even more, says that.

    These two are both smart, and yet they move on instinct.

    I mean, their senses are sharp.

    Even so, they are smart that they can understand and handle things quickly.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I think you two can say that because you¡¯re talented though ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I think that the talent handed from the parents to the child exists. However, I believe that the idea of ¡°the guitarist child plays the guitar exactly like the father¡± is wrong. The child just simply resemble the father as the child imitates it sometimes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Kabuki dances is a craft passed over by fathers. It¡¯s natural that the dance itself looks the same if the faces and physiques are similar ¡¹

    Ruriko who knows traditional dance states her opinion.

    ¡¸ In our case, ¡¹

    Yomiko returns to the topic.

    ¡¸ Father¡¯s a priest, but thinking about it, he also had the Yakuza¡¯s blood several generations ago ¡¹

    I see.

    If there are no other boys in the shrine, then the child of arbitration would become the priest if it¡¯s a male.

    ¡¸ Other than that, I think that our Yakuza blood is thicker than the shrine maiden ¡¹

    Yomiko said and sighed.

    ¡¸ This is a story from Grandfather before ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ The Ottoman Turkey emperor¡¯s wife is a Turkish woman. The women in the emperor¡¯s harem are slaves in the system. The laws of the empire make it unable for the Turks to become slaves. Therefore, all the women in his harem are foreigners ¡¹

    Ah, I¡¯ve heard about that.

    ¡¸ And more often than not, the favorite mistress of the emperor gives birth to the emperor¡¯s son than the legal wife ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so the Turkish emperor loses its blood as a Turk after every generation, was it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama. The blood of various foreign women in the harem is mixed in one after another. The Turk emperor is no longer a Turkish person ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ But, the emperor is an emperor. His blood has nothing to do with it. The emperor¡¯s throne is for the emperor ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Do the three of you have feelings about the takeover of Takakura shrine maidens? ¡¹

    Then;

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ I, no, Tsukiko-oneesama, Yomiko-oneesama, and I will all become shrine maidens. But, not the same traditional shrine maiden anymore. We¡¯re now the ¡°Tsukuyomi shrine maiden¡± ¡¹

    Tukyuyomi.

    Tsuki and Yomi shrine maiden have fused.

    ¡¸ Luna, you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, in the end, after all of the mess-up for over a hundred years, I think we have organized it with what we did earlier ¡¹

    What we did earlier, what?

    The Qi triangle and Michi¡¯s Shingetsu?

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve received the experience in training for the Yomi shrine maiden which Yomiko has cultivated so far ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also have received everything Tsukiko-oneesama and Luna had done for training as the Tsuki shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ I received everything. Then, I immediately understood a lot of things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We remembered Father and Mother, and also Aunt Kiyomi who were watching us train ¡¹

    ¡¸ Back then, we didn¡¯t know what they mean with what they say, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everything smoothly connected and now we see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re now able to understand the problem of the shirine maidens since the Meiji era, which was just discussed ¡¹

    ¡¸ And since Tsukiko-oneesama understood, it¡¯s conveyed to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi as well ¡¹

    The sisters said.

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s a chain of knowledge? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Indeed, the three of them complement each other¡¯s missing pieces, and they now see the whole picture ¡¹

    ¡¸ And somehow, I feel refreshed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The three of them shows a bright and cheerful face.

    ¡¸ And now we understand the irrational and incomplete in the fusion of the Tsuki shrine maiden and Yomi shrine maiden ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s feeling great now. I feel like my power¡¯s rising up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Yomiko, Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ The shrine maiden is an engine that produces power. Up until now, there¡¯s a lot of unnecessary resistance to the engine, so the power¡¯s not coming out. And now that it¡¯s simple, the power just comes straight out ¡¹

    Edie analyzes.

    ¡¸ That means? But? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama, currently, I¡¯m holding the Tsuki Miko power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi holds the Yomi Miko power ¡¹

    The two smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll train properly and obtain both powers. I know it¡¯s possible as I¡¯m connected to Yomiko¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Then, Yomi and Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s power is fused inside Luna ¡¹

    Yomiko points at Luna.

    ¡¸ I seem to be immature as an engine to produce power. But, it seems possible now I received the power of my elder sisters ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko and Yomiko¡¯s energy charges and is pooled to Luna ¡¹

    Edie explains.

    ¡¸ But, Luna¡¯s storing such great power, can you control it? ¡¹

    I asked. Luna.

    ¡¸ I can. I mean, I¡¯m doing it right now ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Michi-san and Edie-san taught me how to control. Just like earlier, accumulate, accumulate, then release all at once. Something like that ¡¹

    Shingetsu is a technique of releasing all that¡¯s accumulated Qi inside.

    Luna learned how to hold her power from Shingetsu? Is that it?

    ¡¸ Yomi also knows somehow ¡¹

    ¡¸ AS for me, I¡¯m sorry. I still could see through Kou-sama¡¯s heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, isn¡¯t that our relationship? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you really think that way? ¡¹

    No, if you can see through my heart then how can I lie?

    ¡¸ Ahaha, Yo-chan¡¯s like that. He¡¯s serious ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Luna, call me Michi-oneesama, not Michi-san. The same goes for Edie ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Master¡¯s sex slave, just like me. I¡¯ll be training you strictly from now on ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s strict when it comes to slaves.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Michi-oneesama ¡¹

    Luna bows her head.

    ¡¸ Very well. By the way, Luna, Your fusion doesn¡¯t seem to be perfect yet ¡¹

    Michi stared at Luna and said.

    ¡¸ Your Qi is mixed with some noise. It doesn¡¯t seem to be stable as of yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then what to do? ¡¹

    I asked Michi.

    ¡¸ Sex. The three of them don¡¯t know ecstasy from sex yet. The three must reinforce their power from the inside without an external force like my Shingetsu ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s impossible right now. The three of them just lost their virginity so it would still hurt ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take a break for now. Yo-chan, you¡¯re at your limit, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ I can still go on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, please don¡¯t force yourself! Nii-san is everyone¡¯s Nii-san ¡¹

    Awawawa.

    Tsukiko keeps reading through my thoughts.

    That¡¯s also conveyed to Yomiko and Luna.

    Their link hasn¡¯t broken yet.

    ¡¸ I understood how much everyone treasures Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s speaking in the past tense.

    In short, it¡¯s only when she read through Misuzu and everyone¡¯s mind during the Shingetsu time.

    It¡¯s only my heart that¡¯s seen through?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    I see. I knew it.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, hey, sorry for intruding ¡¹

    Suddenly, the door opens.

    Then a stranger woman in her thirties wearing white robes, entered the room.

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s a strong smell, young people¡¯s libido is scary ¡¹

    A tall and blonde haired woman wearing a thick dark lipstick,

    She looked at us and smiled.

 Chapter 690. Manifestation of power

    ¡¸ Uhm, who are you? ¡¹

    I asked the 30-year-old woman who just came in.

    ¡¸ Wow, you¡¯re quite amazing. Are you not going to hide your dick? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Ah, my dick¡¯s still coming out from the bathrobe.

    ¡¸ No, this is my house. There¡¯s nothing strange if I show it off within my own home ¡¹

    I said.

    My women are already used to seeing it.

    What¡¯s the point of hiding it now?

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    The woman stares at my dick, but.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a man, so it¡¯s natural to have a penis. It¡¯s how my body is designed ¡¹

    I guess I have to hide it from dangling around.

    ¡¸ Oh? You¡¯re quite a strange guy ¡¹

    The woman laughed.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s not strange! It¡¯s only natural that he swings it around! ¡¹

    Agnes got angry for me.

    No, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re angry for me but still.

    It makes me look like a useless man.

    ¡¸ Haa, you also had sex with this guy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, of course! Having sex with Papa is Agnes¡¯ necessity ¡¹

    Agnes is fuming.

    The woman looked at me again.

    ¡¸ Oh boy, you even made a move on such a small child, I don¡¯t care anymore ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t stop her vulgar laugh.

    ¡¸ And so, who are you? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks again.

    ¡¸ Miharu Sasaki Even if I look like this, I¡¯m a doctor ¡¹

    Doctor?

    ¡¸ Would you understand if I say that I¡¯m substituting for Ikeda-sensei? ¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei¡¯s a doctor in the underground world which has an exclusive contract with the brothel.

    When my women lose their virginity, they check up with Ikeda-sensei most of the time.

    I¡¯ve only met her once.

    It was when Ruriko lost her virginity, and she came to the mansion to check her up.

    Then that means,

    ¡¸ Ikeda-sensei asked me to go, she seems busy. To think that she even asked me to come ¡¹

    Sasaki said.

    ¡¸ And who would¡¯ve thought that it would be an orgy party. What is this world coming to ¡¹

    Misuzu mentioned it earlier, but still,

    She¡¯s right. That¡¯s how the outsiders see it.

    What we¡¯re doing is nothing but obscene group sex.

    ¡¸ And so, who should I examine? ¡¹

    Sasaki takes out a white coat from the doctor¡¯s bag she brought.1

    She opens it up and put it on.

    Oh, seeing her wear a white robe gives her the doctor vibe.

    ¡¸ Err, the one needing examination are¡­ ¡¹

    As expected, let¡¯s start with Luna.

    The three of them lost their virginity, but,

    I¡¯m most worried about Luna, she¡¯s 12, and I didn¡¯t try to force her body too much.

    I look at Luna.

    ¡¸ Wait, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna looks at Sasaki with her big eyes.

    Tsukiko and Yomiko are holding Luna¡¯s left and right hand.

    Hmm?

    I hear buzzing in my ears.

    ¡¸ Oh, it seems that she¡¯s indeed a doctor ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s for sure ¡¹

    Luna said. Tsukiko affirms.

    ¡¸ But, ah, Ikeda-sensei¡¯s threatened it seems ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ikeda-sensei¡¯s not hurt, she¡¯s confined in the clinic? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s charged up with Tsukiko and Yomiko¡¯s power, and Michi and Edie¡¯s Qi.

    Can she read through the other person¡¯s mind from just looking?

    Tsukiko also sees through Sasaki¡¯s heart through Luna.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Sasaki¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yomi see it now too. Your heart is shaking. She¡¯s agitated ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ Katsu-nee, call Shou-oneesan! Send a rescue unit to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic!!! ¡¹

    Nei shouts at the camera.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to hurry. These people don¡¯t intend to do anything rough on her ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza confining Ikeda-sensei are, oh, they are connected with the people in the underground society which has a contract with Ikeda-sensei ¡¹

    If they hurt Ikeda-sensei, the underground society will banish them.

    ¡¸ Once this doctor contacts them, it seems that Ikeda-sensei would be released ¡¹

    Tsukiko also reads through Sasaki¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Err, Onee-san, which group gave you the order? ¡¹

    Luna looks at Sasaki once again.

    ¡¸ Ah, you don¡¯t have to answer it ¡¹

    There are two groups of Yakuza chasing after the Takakura sisters.

    One is Satake¡¯s group who took over the Takakura shrine, and,

    Tsukiko¡¯s father who wants to erase the shrine maiden bloodline, Oodori.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s Satake. The purpose is information gathering, and you weren¡¯t ordered to catch or kill us, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s going on?! ¡¹

    Sasaki feels fear from having her thoughts read.

    ¡¸ You were told to check the relationship of Nii-san and everyone with Kouzuki house, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Luna reads.

    ¡¸ Oh, Satake-san heard that a young man is standing out recently, so he doesn¡¯t know much about the other side of Kouzuki house then ¡¹

    Ruriko understands.

    Jii-chan¡¯s Kouzuki SS is supposed to be a VIP only security firm, but.

    In fact, they¡¯re a private army.

    They don¡¯t just defend but also gather information and make assaults.

    The political power of Kouzuki house makes it impossible for the police to meddle. It¡¯s a combat unit in the dark.

    It¡¯s scarier than the Yakuza in a sense.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan don¡¯t think that they¡¯ll violate the law to accomplish Jii-chan¡¯s order.

    Jii-chan himself even sacrificed a whole high-rise hotel just to defeat Cesario Viola.

    They don¡¯t care about the means to achieve their purpose.

    ¡¸ Satake seems to be confused that Kouzuki-sama doesn¡¯t just protect us but also sends in an attack unit to the Kansai area ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads from Sasaki¡¯s heart.

    Chief Yazawa and his elite group are now attacking the Yakuza headquarters in Kansai.

    Yesterday, Jii-chan met the Takakura sisters and decided to bring them in Tokyo.

    Today, the expedition unit has begun their work in Kansai already.

    The Yakuza seems to be afraid of the speed of the events.

    ¡¸ I-I have nothing to do with anything. I¡¯m just a doctor. I was just told to infiltrate here and check if the Takakura ladies are together, how many guards they have, and so on. I was hired to do just that ¡¹

    Sasaki says, but.

    ¡¸ No, this doctor is the wife of a Yakuza in Tokyo, which is a friend of Satake. No marriage registration has been issued however ¡¹

    Luna said.

    In short, she¡¯s not just hired, but she¡¯s also a resident of the Yakuza world.

    ¡¸ How do you know that?! ¡¹

    Sasaki shouts in a whine.

    ¡¸ It is as you think ¡¹

    Luna looks straight at the doctor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m reading your heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiii!!! ¡¹

    The doctor trembles in fear.

    ¡¸ So, what should we do with her? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s undoubtedly a doctor. She specializes in maternity and gynecology, she has examined the women in the shop run by her husband ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s also checking up prostitutes regularly.

    Then, there¡¯s no problem letting her examine Luna and the two.

    ¡¸ Huh? Nii-san, Checkup? ¡¹

    Luna reacted.

    ¡¸ Yeah, a doctor must examine you after your first-time sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we did as well ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Luna and the two.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s better if we also have ourselves examined? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s for the better. There¡¯s also a doctor with us anyway ¡¹

    Though she¡¯s an enemy, a doctor for the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ If Kou-sama says so, then let¡¯s do it this way ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks to her sisters.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama. Luna, I¡¯ll be using my power now ¡¹

    Yomiko holds Luna¡¯s hand.

    Coming from the Tsuki Miko power, which is to read other people¡¯s minds.

    This time, it¡¯s the Yomi Miko power, which is to make other people obey.

    ¡¸ Sasaki-san, please give us an examination ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s eyes capture Sasaki.

    ¡¸ However, please treat us kindly like princesses ¡¹

    Yomiko adds.

    ¡¸ Sasaki-san, please respond ¡¹

    Sasaki;

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The doctor¡¯s compelled by a supernatural power.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not enough! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ From now on, you¡¯ll never oppose us. You must not lie. You¡¯ll follow any of our orders, make her promise all that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s eyes sparkles.

    ¡¸ H-Hiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Sasaki¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ Look into my eyes, and pledge with your life on the line ¡¹

    I hear some buzzing in my ears again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    First, Sasaki made a call in Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic.

    ¡°It went well here, you can now free Ikeda-sensei.¡±

    Shou-neechan should be sending in the rescue team already.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, this is embarrassing ¡¹

    Though she¡¯s under Luna¡¯s control, Sasaki is an enemy, which is worrying.

    I¡¯m attending to the three while they¡¯re examined.

    Luna spreads her legs, and her vagina is illuminated with a penlight.

    Yeah, watching her from the sides feels embarrassing for her.

    Nei¡¯s taking photos tho.

    Luna ordered Sasaki to concentrate on the check-up and don¡¯t think of anything unnecessary, so, she¡¯s giving an examination silently.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problems. The hymen¡¯s torn cleanly, and there¡¯s no unreasonable movement from the male side it seems. There are no problems with your genital ¡¹

    Sasaki said.

    ¡¸ Of course, desuno. Papa¡¯s gentle when having sex after all ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yo-chan¡¯s getting skilled here. Yo-chan tear through women¡¯s virginity and complete it without putting too much pressure on their body ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, is there a secret in it? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the angle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Angle? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I pay attention to the angle of squeezing of my dick ¡¹

    If the angle doesn¡¯t fit then it will hurt the girl, I think.

    ¡¸ I see now ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    Then, after Luna¡¯s examination is over, Yomiko¡¯s next.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    She entered the room.

    ¡¸ I was supposed not to get involved for the case but, we¡¯re short in hands ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching that doctor. Once the examination is over, I¡¯ll hand her over to Shou-oneesan. While at it, the plan is for Kouzuki SS to capture the Yakuza who is monitoring this doctor ¡¹

    Oh, this doctor should be under the supervision of Satake.

    Once Sasaki comes out of this mansion, they¡¯ll meet up immediately and ask for the information she gathered about us.

    Therefore, Margo-san would pretend to be the driver.

    Kouzuki SS would track the car Yakuza will be using.

    ¡¸ Also, Ikeda-sensei¡¯s okay. She¡¯s not hurt or anything. Though she¡¯s angry that she¡¯s asking for ¡°get well money¡± from Minaho and Kouzuki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then we¡¯ll ask for Satake for damage fees ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay, you don¡¯t have any problems either. Next ¡¹

    The check-up switches from Yomiko to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Also, as expected, we can¡¯t trust the medicine this doctor brought with her. Katsuko-san¡¯s preparing it, she¡¯ll come back later and be sure that the three of them take it ¡¹

    It¡¯s the emergency contraceptive.

    Yeah, of course.

    ¡¸ Ah, before, that, Katsuko-san would like to know their menstrual cycle. Be sure to check it ¡¹

    Contraceptive pills.

    From now on, I must take responsibility for the health of the three sisters as well.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t overthink about it, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna read my mind and said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll treasure you all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you truly treasure us ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when Nii-san, hmmm, said that you love everyone in here, I was surprised. Everyone believes in Nii-san. Nii-san does treasure everyone too. Then, we¡¯re already in it as well ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters are already my precious family.

    But, what to do.

    Should I report to Jii-chan that the sisters can¡¯t become prostitutes?

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t overthink it ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s come here to talk about it ¡¹

    Luna looks at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Err, Margo-san, is it? Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Luna, Nii-san¡¯s sex slave starting today ¡¹

    She bows her head politely.

    ¡¸ Sorry for the late greetings. I¡¯m Yomiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please forgive our appearance, My name is Tsukiko ¡¹

    Tsukiko greets while having the doctor examine her genitals.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I haven¡¯t greeted you three yet. I¡¯m Margo ¡¹

    Margo-san is adopted to Kuromori family now.

    She¡¯s now Margo Highway Starkweather Kuromori now.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Luna just mentioned it, but what is it? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Margo-san has something to tell us.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you see, I¡¯ve been watching what happened to this room. What was it again? Confusion between the purpose and means? ¡¹

    Oh, the conversation we had about the shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ That is an interesting point. Or should I say that it¡¯s an essential keyword for understanding this case ¡¹

    The confusion between the purpose and the means.

    ¡¸ Now then, don¡¯t mix the purpose and means of Minaho and Kuromori¡¯s brothel, clear up your mind and think again ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Minaho will reopen the hall. Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because the customers are waiting for the reopening of the brothel and some prostitutes can¡¯t do other work ¡¹

    Also, Minaho-neesan herself.

    She¡¯s been involved with the management of the brothel for a long time, so,

    The reopening of the brothel is limited only to five years, because,

    Minaho-neesan needs a grace period to proceed for her next life.

    ¡¸ The customers and former prostitutes don¡¯t matter. What I only ask is about Minaho ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Minaho reopening the brothel is okay but, she doesn¡¯t need to sell prostitutes only, does she? ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t want to sell the bodies of prostitutes.

    That¡¯s all she¡¯s done ever since she was a kid.

    ¡¸ All Minaho needs to do is making a profit. The Takakura sisters selling their bodies or not doesn¡¯t matter. First of all, if all Minaho wants is to earn money then don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s all she has to do? ¡¹

    If the Takakura sisters can make money as planned, then,

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t concern whether they sell their body or not.

    ¡¸ And so, Yoshida-kun. Did you know that a brothel is a kind of ¡°temporary staffing business?¡± ¡¹

    Temporary staffing?

    ¡¸ As long as we can make money then there¡¯s no problem, is it? ¡¹

    Yomiko asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You see, Minaho and Kouzuki-san think that way. There were expenses for you from yesterday and today. I believe that it¡¯ll be resolved by tomorrow but, you have to earn at least the costs and business rewards for Kouzuki SS or else isn¡¯t it better to return to Kyoto? ¡¹

    That¡¯s an outrageous number for sure.

    ¡¸ I understand. Thank you for the advice ¡¹

    Luna bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, still, what to do ¡¹

    Is there a way to make money without them becoming a prostitute?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have Kouzuki-sama and Kuromori-sama see the value in our power ¡¹

    Tsukiko who finished her check-up stands and said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the only way ¡¹

    Edie snorts.

    Selling the fusion of the Tsuki and Yomi power?

    ¡¸ Darling, what are you making an absentminded face for? There¡¯s a lot of people who¡¯d want to pay for Luna and the girls¡¯ power! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We can read people¡¯s minds and make them obey us. Companies, no, even nations would want that power ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The window for loaning that power would be provided by Kouzuki SS. They¡¯ll do a pre-test, and if there are problems, refuse it ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem refusing them because we can use the ¡°Yomi power¡± ¡¹

    Yomiko says happily.

    Well, if they can then that would be amazing, but.

    ¡¸ But wait, can you read a person¡¯s mind without having sex with that person? ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it was so far.

    The shrine maiden is having sex with the Yakuza during the arbitration ritual.

    Earlier with Tsukiko, she read my mind through sex.

    ¡¸ Darling, were you watching what happened just now? ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Luna read through the mind of the doctor over there without having sex and forced her to obey? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Wait, Edie¡¯s right.

    I thought that she just was lost in Luna¡¯s momentum, but yeah.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s another one of confusion between the purpose and the means. ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ As far as I know, the discipline of using sex is from Mikkyou2 that came from India in the late period ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ The secret Buddhist teachings came to Japan and is adopted as Shugendou2 I think that the wandering shrine maiden had a strong relationship with those practitioners ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ And so, the training where you use sex does exist but, it doesn¡¯t need to be having sex with a lot of people. What¡¯s important is that the man and woman can have dense and passionate sex, in a sense, having sex with old men is no training at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, If that¡¯s the case, the prostitutes would acquire some power as well ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ No, but what about the wandering shrine maidens having sex with various people? The one Jii-chan called sacred prostitutes ¡¹

    Don¡¯t the shrine maidens purify and give divine protection by having sex or something?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the one worthy of being called as the confusion of purpose and means ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.,

    ¡¸ Not all of the wandering shrine maidens have extraordinary power. Therefore, many prostitutes are called shrine maidens. That is their means to live, so it¡¯s inevitable. Those who have genuine ¡°Miko power¡± don¡¯t need to sell themselves ¡¹

    If they have the power,

    ¡¸ Sacred prostitutes exist in various countries in the history of humanity. It has some cultural and religious foundation in a sense, but in most case, it only degrades to a mere prostitution arc. They¡¯re a prostitute naming themselves as a shrine maiden. That¡¯s natural, but, shrine maidens who have genuine power after training won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ We have been degraded. The sacred shrine maidens had become Yakuza¡¯s tool before anyone noticed ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked down and said.

    ¡¸ The genuine are few, and the fakes are many. Then, all the fakes are just prostitutes. Later soon after, the wandering shrine maidens became recognized as prostitutes who sell their bodies ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Then, someone begins to talk about it; ¡°Speaking of which, seems like the shrine maidens train by having sex,¡± ¡°Yeah, the shrine maidens train by selling their bodies,¡± and thus, the wandering shrine maidens are tied up to the recognition by the customers ¡¹

    I see it now.

    ¡¸ And when that happened, the shrine maidens who had genuine powers were forced to have sex with the customers before using their power. People are convinced that the wandering shrine maidens are like that ¡¹

    In short, the shrine maidens themselves had sex with the customers like it¡¯s the norm.

    ¡¸ As expected, the power of the shrine maidens have diminished since entering the Meiji era. The Takakura shrine¡¯s Miko power weakened, that is why they accepted the wandering shrine maiden and accepted their power as well, however,. The wandering shrine maidens¡¯ power has also degraded for each generation. That it reached a point where one can¡¯t read the mind of others unless the skins touch, which means sex ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ But, we have misunderstood the image of that weakened shrine maiden as the one to inherit ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Thus, the three of them gathered and concentrated their Qi and power to Luna. Then, they can read people¡¯s minds just by looking at the other person. Only by glaring, they can make people obey ¡¹

    That¡¯s the original Miko power.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not perfect yet. We were just lucky that it went well this time. This power has to be stable, so we can use it ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If not, we can¡¯t send you as human resource ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Yes, therefore, sex. More with Nii-san ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ I understand. Having sex with Nii-san is the best way to train ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Having sex with Sensei is the best training ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    The three told me.

    ¡¸ No, no, not today. The three of you just lost your virginity, so you have to rest for tonight ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, what time will Jii-chan come back? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s about afternoon by tomorrow ¡¹

    Tomorrow morning, I have to boost the lust of the sisters.

    I¡¯ll have them climax together as I ejaculate.

    And if possible, all three of them does that.

    ¡¸ I guess I have to ¡¹

    I prepare myself once again.

    1. She¡¯s already wearing it on the previous chapter, but in this chapter, Author forgot ?

    2. Google it

    3. Google it ?

 Chapter 691. I want to hug

    Kapon.

    ¡¸ Fuu ¡¹

    I submerge myself in the bathtub and exhale.

    ¡¸ Aaah, my body¡¯s worn out ¡¹

    After the check-up of the Takakura sisters, we head to the public bath.

    Everyone¡¯s sweating and also dirty with semen, love nectar, and virgin blood.

    Anyway, we have to clean our bodies first.

    Katsuko-nee prepared the bath beforehand.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, are you tired? I see. You did it for us, we¡¯re sorry ¡¹

    Tsukiko came next to me and said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not Tsukiko¡¯s fault ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s made noise since yesterday, and there¡¯s also Kana-senpai.

    I¡¯ve been having a lot of sex even before the Takakura sisters came to Tokyo.

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like it ¡¹

    Tsukiko laughs.

    Did she read my mind again?

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸ Why do you not mind? ¡¹

    Tsukiko wonders. I replied.

    ¡¸ Huh? Well, I don¡¯t have anything to hide ¡¹

    My thoughts aren¡¯t that big of a deal anyway.

    I¡¯m not that smart to begin with.

    Even if I try to hide something, it would be exposed right away.

    No, Tsukiko¡¯s able to read my mind from the start, so I don¡¯t even have to hide.

    So, sure, whatever.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moved ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ To think that you make up your mind that to become that simple, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes look straight at me.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just someone falling behind others. I have no choice but to accept myself ¡¹

    I look at the women in the bathroom.

    Nei, Misuzu, Ruriko, Mana, Megu, Agnes, Michi, then Tsukiko on my side.

    Edie, Yomiko, and Luna are in the sauna room.

    ¡¸ They all accepted this useless me, I¡¯m grateful to them. I will never betray everyone here. Especially the younger girls, I must meet their expectations ¡¹

    I¡¯m the only man protecting this family.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I don¡¯t mind Tsukiko seeing through my mind ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to lie either way.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Tsukiko mutters

    Then.

    ¡¸ What should I do for Kou-sama? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Luna is a sex slave, Yomiko is a pregnant slave ¡¹

    Oh, that.

    I look at Tsukiko¡¯s body submerged in warm water.

    As expected, her body has a beautiful proportion.

    The shape of her breasts, in particular, is excellent.

    ¡¸ If you think so then touch it and lick it ¡¹

    Tsukiko sticks out her chest to me.

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand, please do what you desire ¡¹

    I can¡¯t even hide my desires.

    ¡¸ Sure, excuse me then ¡¹

    I touch Tsukiko¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it tickles ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, please touch it to your heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    These 17-year-old breasts have a good swell.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then, should I also become a slave? ¡¹

    HUh?

    ¡¸ Are you afraid Kou-sama that we would abandon you? Even though that can¡¯t happen ¡¹

    I can hear buzzing in my ears ago.

    Tsukiko¡¯s probably going diving deep in my heart.

    ¡¸ I see, you¡¯re scared of being alone, so you chose the compelling force of the word ¡°slave¡± ¡¹

    I noticed it for the first time as it¡¯s pointed out.

    I see. I¡­

    Is that why everyone ties up to me with a slave relationship?

    ¡¸ Even so, if the slaves show that they want to break their relationship with Kou-sama, you¡¯re ready to give it to them anytime ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    After all, someday,

    They might love a man better than I am.

    If that time comes.

    I must step aside.

    ¡¸ I hear something I can¡¯t allow to pass ¡¹

    Michi comes over.

    ¡¸ Master. Michi is Master¡¯s slave. I don¡¯t know about my past life, but in this life and the life to come, I will serve you as your slave. That¡¯s the law of this universe. What¡¯s decided can never be overturned ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if I were to say something with the line of ¡°Master, I have found someone else,¡± but that is impossible to happen even if the earth shakes at a 100 magnitude, the atmospheric pressure became 1 trillion hectopascals, and the earth¡¯s rotation turns the opposite ways, or superclass catastrophes happen, however, if that all happens, Master mustn¡¯t let me go. Instead, you must tie this foolish me to the pillar in the basement of this house and use me as a semen toilet dedicated for Master for the rest of my life. Scorn me and say ¡°woman like you is only worthy as a semen toilet¡± then release your sexual decide on my indecent body ¡¹

    In short, Michi wants that play.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I wonder when will Onii-sama understand our feelings ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s washing Agnes¡¯ hair in the washroom smiles wryly and talks to me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll never like other men. We¡¯ll serve only Onii-sama forever, I¡¯m proud that I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    No, but.

    I¡¯m glad that you feel that way, but,

    Your beauties are a waste for me.

    ¡¸ We should be asking Danna-sama not to abandon us instead ¡¹

    Misuzu says.

    ¡¸ We are also scared that one day, Danna-sama might hate us

    T-That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be stupid! I can¡¯t possibly hate you all ¡¹

    I shouted out loud unconsciously.

    Why would I hate all of these cute women?

    ¡¸ Yes. We know. Therefore, please understand that we can¡¯t possibly hate Danna-sama as well ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    Ah.

    Misuzu got me.

    She won that one.

    ¡¸ No. I get that, but still ¡¹

    But, still, I.

    ¡¸ It makes me uneasy ¡¹

    Maybe.

    Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with this happiness I feel now.

    That I¡¯ll wake up one night,

    Then I¡¯m still actually on the sofa in my house.

    That I¡¯m just wrapping myself up with a blanket and warming myself with my temperature.

    That all of this is a dream.

    That I¡¯m still alone.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so helpless ¡¹

    Nei gets up from the washroom and goes to the tub, pushed her way through the warm water and go to me.

    ¡¸ Huh, Ya-chan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, come to me ¡¹

    She hugged me and squeezed my face into her voluptuous breasts.

    ¡¸ Here, Yo-chan, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be scared. Onee-chan¡¯s hugging you ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re no longer alone. No, we won¡¯t let Yo-chan be alone anymore ¡¹

    I feel Nei¡¯s warmth.

    ¡¸ Well, Onii-chan¡¯s so helpless ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ If someone experienced being abandoned once, they¡¯re always afraid that they¡¯ll be left again. I can understand that ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s mother and grandfather abandoned her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I won¡¯t abandon Onii-chan even if I¡¯m dead. If Mana does anyway, it¡¯s a death sentence, Mana¡¯s alive because Onii-chan needs me ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san. You can look into Mana¡¯s heart too. And if Mana lied, point it out. I¡¯d bite my tongue and die as an apology ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Danna-sama has accepted Tsukiko-san, I don¡¯t have to hide anything then ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. My power is sealed for the moment ¡¹

    Tsukiko apologizes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a bit uneasy. Then, I looked into Kou-sama¡¯s heart ¡¹

    I see.

    Everyone has anxiety in them.

    ¡¸ Geez, Yo-chan, shouldn¡¯t you be doing something at times like this? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, can you get on my back instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Nei hugs me from behind now.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, come here ¡¹

    I call Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll hug you too ¡¹

    I speak gently.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko leans to me.

    I hugged Tsukiko¡¯s body from the front and kissed her.

    Tsukiko¡¯s huging me in front and Nei¡¯s from the back.

    We feel each other¡¯s existence while becoming a single mass.

    ¡¸ Doing this melts away all the anxiety ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll give you a hug when you feel lonely. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask me anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kou-sama ¡¹

    This time, Tsukiko kisses me.

    ¡¸ If Tsukiko-san¡¯s satisfied now I¡¯m next! I want a hug too, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, come, Mana ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ By the way, why are you still quiet, Megumi-oneesama? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Megu.

    ¡¸ Huh? Me? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Earlier, in that room, Margo-oneesama was also worried ¡¹

    Margo-san brought Sasaki, the female doctor out of the mansion.

    Then, she spoke to me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Megu-chan,¡± she said

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t catch up at all ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t catch up, what? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ My head, on everything that happened in the room earlier, and even now ¡¹

    Now?

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan, Misuzu-san, Ruriko-san, Edie-san, and Michi-chan are all smart, and so everyone just talked more and understood everything. Even Mana¡¯s joining the conversation. And yet, I couldn¡¯t understand it all ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ Why does Yo-chan need to have sex with the Takakura sisters? Then after the three lost their virginity, they made some triangle and had sex with the three of them again, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    No, but.

    ¡¸ But, Megu, didn¡¯t you send your Qi to them as well? ¡¹

    She did send her Qi on the triangle.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Yoshi-kun¡¯s working so hard, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I thought that it meant something ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I just did what everyone is doing. I don¡¯t even get what was going on. After all, I don¡¯t get what was going on ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    I¡¯ve been working hard since I experienced having my mind read, but,

    Megu only took part in some ritual she doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ All I know is that there¡¯s something strange happening. I somehow get it. But, I don¡¯t understand what anything means ¡¹

    Her head can¡¯t catch up with the events.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, I wanted to encourage Yoshi-kun on the way so many times, but I don¡¯t even know on what timing I could say it ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why she¡¯s been silent.

    ¡¸ And then, Tsukiko-san says that she and her sisters could read Yoshi-kun¡¯s mind. Yoshi-kun has given them permission, so I don¡¯t know what to do! ¡¹

    What is it that you don¡¯t understand?

    ¡¸ Some people can read Yoshi-kun¡¯s mind and yet, what am I doing here? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan and Misuzu-san are much better in their role as Yoshi-kun¡¯s wife. Katsuko-oneesan, Ruriko-san, and Mana are much better when it comes to taking care of him. Everyone¡¯s much smarter, beautiful, and even gentle with Yoshi-kun. There are people strong enough to protect Yoshi-kun. And on top of all that, people who can read Yoshi-kun¡¯s mind has come? Why am I here? Just to suffer? I¡¯m not needed here at all! ¡¹

    No, wait, Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so, Megu-chan is also beautiful ¡¹

    Nei says while still hugging me.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan, you¡¯re the last one I want to hear that from! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Nei who¡¯s such a superior beauty, you won¡¯t be convinced even if she tells you that you are beautiful.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t find the reason why I¡¯m needed here! I feel like I¡¯m not needed in this family! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! Megu!! ¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸ I need Megu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that just pity?! ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! That¡¯s not our relationship! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then what?! Why is a useless girl like me needed?! Yoshi-kun! Hey! ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t put it to words ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell! Don¡¯t try to evade it!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not!! I¡¯m not smart either, and I can¡¯t explain things that well ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Once you¡¯re an adult, you¡¯ll understand ¡¹

    Agnes tells us.

    ¡¸ You may not understand it now but you will once you grow up ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ eyes look at us.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if you don¡¯t know, just listen in silence. The time where you understand it will come someday, so for now, listen quietly and don¡¯t disturb anyone ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to be useful too. Agnes is the only one in the family who couldn¡¯t help Papa at all. Agnes only knows sex after all ¡¹

    What are you talking about Agnes?

    ¡¸ But, Agnes doesn¡¯t want to be apart from Papa or everyone here. I want to become useful to Papa as soon as possible. That¡¯s why Agnes listens quietly when everyone talks about something hard for Agnes to understand. But, I listen with all my best. After all, someday, Agnes will become an adult and will surely understand it all ¡¹

    This small blonde haired girl speaks desperately.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, if you don¡¯t understand it now, just come back when you¡¯re an adult. But until you do, just listen from the sidelines and don¡¯t disturb everyone. This is your family. You can¡¯t just cause problems every time ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Agnes, who told you that? ¡¹

    Nei asked.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan, desuno ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ She said that there are a lot of things I won¡¯t understand until I grow up. But, I can¡¯t just mature quickly. Take it slowly. Eat a lot, sleep a lot, listen to stories from various people, and learn a lot. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not in a hurry ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good lesson from Katsu-nee ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, do you hate Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want to stay in this family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to ¡¹

    Megu replies. Nei;

    ¡¸ Then why don¡¯t you grip hard? ¡¹

    Grip hard.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what we¡¯re doing. We desperately look for what we could do for Yo-chan and this family and grit our grip hard every day ¡¹

    Nei said. Megu fell silent.

    ¡¸ Just because we have more talent than Megu-chan doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re not trying out various things. We are also desperate on our own terms ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    She apologized in a faint voice.

    ¡¸ Hey, Megu ¡¹

    I thought of hugging Megu, but,

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t move from there ¡¹

    Nei stopped me.

    ¡¸ She has to do it herself. Or else, Megu-chan won¡¯t be able to handle it ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Agnes, you can hug her anytime. But, Megu-chan is much more mature than Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Mana¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    Mana comes over

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, can we switch? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko parts from me.

    Then, Mana.

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-chan. ¡¹ Onii-chan, I love you! ¡¹

    Mana hugged me and kissed me passionately.

    ¡¸ I love this texture. I love having sex with Onii-chan, but Mana loves hugging Onii-chan all the time more ¡¹

    She rubs her cheeks on my chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never leave you Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes show earnestness.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what it means to grip hard ¡¹

    Nei tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko would like to reserve some time after Mana-san ¡¹

    Ruriko asks for a hug after Mana.

    ¡¸ As for me, I want to switch with Nei-chan. I prefer to do the hugging than receiving Danna-sama¡¯s hug ¡¹ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, your turn Mii-chan ¡¹

    Nei hands over her spot to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Then, Papa, can Agnes go next after Ruri-oneechan? ¡¹

    Agnes also clings to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s still thinking.

    I understand that she¡¯s feeling down but,

    Nei¡¯s eyes say that I should talk to her for now.

    Then,

    Click.

    ¡¸ Puhaaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s definitely hot!! ¡¹

    Luna, Yomiko, and Edie all come out of the sauna room.

 Chapter 692. Stinky, desuno!

    ¡¸ How was it, Edie? ¡¹

    Michi asks Edie who came out together with Luna and Yomiko from the sauna room.

    ¡¸ NO PROBLEM! ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I see. ¡¹ Then, it¡¯s our turn next. Let¡¯s go over there ¡¹

    Michi looks at Tsukiko.

    Over there? The sauna room?

    ¡¸ Yes, please teach me ¡¹

    Tsukiko said and starts to get out of the warm water.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that about? ¡¹

    I¡¯m curious.

    What are they doing in the sauna room?

    ¡¸ Controlling the power, teaching them how to switch it ON and OFF in particular ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ During the incident earlier, Takakura-sama is connected with us, so they seem to understand how to control it to some extent ¡¹

    ¡¸ From now on, it would be troublesome if they can¡¯t cut out their own power completely ¡¹

    Completely stopping the power?

    ¡¸ Otherwise, the Tsuki Miko power will be too noisy because it could hear the voices of people¡¯s mind around ¡¹

    ¡¸ It has to be completely cut off or else the power will be active in some reason or another. That would mean that one can¡¯t go to trains or elevators ¡¹

    I see. She¡¯s right.

    The voices from the minds of people must be too noisy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same as radios. If you power it on and mute the volume if anyone bumps to it and the volume¡¯s moved, it would become loud ¡¹

    For example, someone bumping shoulders by accident, she could read that person¡¯s mind.

    If the mind of the other person she doesn¡¯t know for the first time comes to her head, then.

    That¡¯s a bit troublesome.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with the Yomi Miko power. If it was yesterday¡¯s Yomiko-sama then even if she used her power directly to the person she¡¯s confronting, the effect of it will diminish over time. That¡¯s the extent of that power ¡¹

    Yeah, even if she orders someone, once they get home, they¡¯d wonder why they made that kind of promise with her.

    Therefore, Misuzu who came back to Tokyo after receiving Yomiko¡¯s order felt something out of place from Yomiko.

    Yomiko¡¯s power is absolute, so the command remains recognized as something natural. Therefore she shouldn¡¯t feel any discomfort.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s gonna be different now. You have to cut off the power, or you can¡¯t even joke killing all the Japanese now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it would be like that princess who killed all of the Elevens, right?~ ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get Nei¡¯s example, but I see where she¡¯s coming from.

    ¡¸ What it means that if she gets to a fight with a friend and she said: ¡°Die you idiot!¡± That person would ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she has to learn how to turn off her power properly ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Edie and my skills deal with Qi, so we know how to turn our abilities off and on ¡¹

    Michi and Edie can sense Qi.

    However, if they always strain themselves any time and anywhere, then their fatigue will reach the limit.

    Therefore, the two learned to master how to turn it off from the start.

    ¡¸ The sauna room is narrow, so it¡¯s excellent when dealing with Qi. The heat is also useful. It heats up your mind and body. But, it¡¯s limited to three people at a time. Therefore, I trained Yomiko and Luna first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-sama and I am next ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Edie-san and Michi-san¡¯s training is very similar to our shrine maiden training. ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that it¡¯s much more reasonable compared to ours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, It¡¯s easy to understand when they teach us, and I think that the results will come out soon enough ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s impressions seem to be going in the right direction.

    The training in Takakura shrine is a mix-match of the original shrine maidens from the Meiji era and the wandering shrine maidens who settled down, and nobody fixed it up.

    On that point, Kudou style and the assassination cults have reorganized to a modern system.

    ¡¸ Then, Nii-san, we want to leave it to Nii-san on how we will use this power from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Sensei ¡¹

    Luna, Yomiko.

    Are you entrusting that to me?

    ¡¸ Of course that includes me, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Awakening to this power made us understand that the ¡°Miko power¡± is too big to deal with. We can¡¯t decide for ourselves on how to use it ¡¹

    Luna said.

    Tsukiko and Yomiko have awakened their powers, though shallow, but still.

    The young Luna didn¡¯t awaken to her power until now.

    That¡¯s because she received all of Tsukiko and Yomiko¡¯s power and even the Qi Michi and everyone sent in. Therefore she awakened to her power suddenly.

    ¡¸ This power is too big. I¡¯m scared of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, the wandering shrine maidens in the past have a priest from Takakura shrine with them, the priest is the one who hears the requests of the Yakuza ¡¹

    Luna and Yomiko said.

    They were having too much of such oversized power.

    So that¡¯s why they got involved with the Yakuza?

    ¡¸ No matter how strong your Miko power is, it¡¯s nothing absolute. It¡¯s true for both Tsuki and Yomi power ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Of the other party knows that the Takakura shrine maiden has the Yomi power, then it has no effect at all. They¡¯ll never want to meet up. Or they¡¯d even kill all those who met that particular shrine maiden. They don¡¯t know what kind of order that person received after all ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    If they know about it, then the threat is gone.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? Why can¡¯t we just give an order to the bosses to the minions using the Yomi power and let them follow themselves? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Or, maybe, using the Tsuki power, you can know the secrets of the Yakuza and the threats they have ¡¹

    Indeed, if you have the Miko power, that¡¯s possible at first glance.

    ¡¸ It would be impossible gathering all of the Yakuza bosses in one place, for example, the Takakura shrine. You can¡¯t just have one or two people receive it. All the members of the Yakuza organization have to be commanded all at once ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ For example, a boss comes to Takakura shrine and is ordered ¡°Give me 100 million yen¡± with Yomi power or threatened with Tsuki power. Then, that boss comes back to his place and says ¡°Uhm, let¡¯s donate 100 million yen to Takakura shrine,¡± what do you think will happen? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Obviously, those who are under that boss and even the bosses from other Yakuza would think ¡°Just what the hell happened to that boss? Is he going crazy?¡± Furthermore, they¡¯d think ¡°Oh right, he went to Takakura shrine. Did something happen over there?¡± And they¡¯d know right away. If that continues several times, it would be exposed that Takakura shrine had a suspicious ¡°power¡± in hiding ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    We can¡¯t have it one by one.

    The bosses have their own organization.

    Once someone speaks out something that is off their logic, then the people around that person will find it strange.

    The first one might end well that you might get 100 million yen as per order, but.

    The second one will be cautious, it¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸ Perhaps doing that for real would expose it ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies to what Nei said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, during the Meiji era where the Yakuza started interacting with the shrine, the Yomi shrine maiden¡¯s power is diminishing, one can¡¯t obey for a long time. Even if the wandering shrine maiden¡¯s Tsuki power can read the secrets of the other party, the shrine maiden and the priest don¡¯t dare to threaten them ¡¹

    Yeah, the shrine maiden and the priest are both ordinary humans.

    They can¡¯t possibly try to threaten the boss of a Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the nature of the Takakura shrine maiden being the arbitrator is a form of punishment for the loser of the game from the start ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ The boss of Yakuza in disputes says that they want to have sex with a Takakura shrine maiden, meaning that they¡¯ll have the same woman and form friendship, or¡­ ¡¹

    Actually, they¡¯re afraid of experiencing their mind read by the shrine maiden during sex.

    Or maybe, it¡¯s some order.

    No, the secrets of the bosses are read by the shrine maiden and are seen by the other boss.

    ¡¸ Thinking that they¡¯re used for that kind of punishment, they allowed the Takakura shrine maidens to exist. That¡¯s how the Yakuza thinks ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, that theory isn¡¯t plausible unless we assume that the Yakuza rivals don¡¯t know of the Miko power ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, therefore, the elders who are part of the higher ranks of the Yakuza organization witnessed the dispute between the two groups and see the power of the Takakura shrine maiden while keeping it a secret to the others for now ¡¹

    Actually, Andou, a Yakuza who come to Takakura shrine a lot doesn¡¯t know about the arbitration ritual or even the Tsuki Miko power.

    ¡¸ The bosses who have received the arbitration had their humiliating past exposed so they will never talk about it to others ¡¹

    If someone knows that their mind was read, then it would be fatal.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-chan¡¯s Yomi power was thin, so she survived to the last moment. It was camouflaged to hide the secrets of Takakura shrine ¡¹

    It can be laughed at if Yomiko¡¯s power loses its effectiveness after several hours.

    However, Takakura shrine has such power, so the boss of Yakuza keep their faith.

    Nobody questions the arbitration ritual nor Tsuki power.

    ¡¸ Then, what about the child of arbitration? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks.

    ¡¸ I can understand the reason why one can¡¯t read the other person¡¯s heart unless skins touch ¡¹

    Sex is a necessity for the arbitration ritual.

    ¡¸ But, the idea of giving birth to a child is a bit¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah. Pregnancy is a result of sex, but,

    The rule of the arbitration ritual is to force pregnancy and childbirth.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s to make sure that the shrine maiden won¡¯t receive retaliation from the boss who just his mind read ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ So the idea is that they won¡¯t make a move if there¡¯s a possibility that the child is theirs? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ No. There¡¯s nothing more humiliating for women than to be forced to become pregnant and give birth ¡¹

    Humiliation.

    ¡¸ ¡°You gave birth to my child. Serves you right,¡± That would mean that the boss already got his revenge, and so he usually won¡¯t try to get revenge ¡¹

    Nei says ¡°usually¡± caught my attention.

    Tsukiko¡¯s father, boss Oodori.

    He wants the Takakura sisters.

    We speculated that he was afraid of the shrine maiden who read through his mind but,

    We saw it in Tsukiko¡¯s memories earlier.

    Oodori is obsessed with his own daughter, Tsukiko.

    He was looking at Tsukiko with obscene eyes.

    Oodori¡¯s purpose is maybe that.

    ¡¸ Then, why were we born? ¡¹

    Luna speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ To become my woman ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna looked at me.

    ¡¸ I got the gist of it. No matter how much power the shrine maidens have, in the end, they have to accept Yakuza¡¯s protection ¡¹

    I return to the topic.

    Nothing moves forward even if you trouble yourself asking ¡°Why am I born.¡±

    I have to change the topic to ¡°How do I live.¡±

    ¡¸ And so, that protection would change from the Yakuza to Jii-chan and Kouzuki SS. ¡¹ I¡¯ll deal with the negotiations. I¡¯ll make sure that Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna won¡¯t be in danger anymore ¡¹

    Even if they dispatch their personnel, the conditions still have to be examined.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯m dumb, so I¡¯ll ask for everyone¡¯s support. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. Danna-sama. Does anyone object? ¡¹

    Misuzu calls out to the women in the bathroom.

    Everyone agreed.

    I¡¯ll ask for help from those who aren¡¯t in this room, Katsuko-nee, Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, and everyone.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll make the final decision no matter what. Besides, I¡¯ll protect you all from danger, but if you were in one, I¡¯d come to help no matter what. That¡¯s why don¡¯t worry anymore ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re out of the bath, I¡¯ll talk to Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I¡¯ll accept the Takakura sisters, not Kuromori.

    Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna are all mine.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Yomiko and Luna look at me whole holding hands.

    They flipped their switch on.

    They¡¯re holding hands so Yomiko can see through my mind too.

    Tsukiko¡¯s switch is still on.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Tsukiko thanked me on behalf of the sisters.

    ¡¸ How can we express our gratitude? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Then just pee in front of Darling at times like that ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s a good idea! ¡¹

    MICHI!?

    ¡¸ Yeah, I often show myself peeing too! ¡¹

    Hey, Mana.

    ¡¸ Showing off their pee is manners for Danna-sama¡¯s women ¡¹

    Hey Misuzu, it¡¯s your hobby!

    ¡¸ This is the bath so even if you pee, you can just clean it up with water ¡¹

    Agnes!

    ¡¸ Kou-sama! Would you like to see? ¡¹

    Hmm, Tsukiko?

    W-Well,

    The three beauties urinating is, well,

    ¡¸ Ah, Nii-san wants to see ¡¹

    I hear buzzing again.

    Luna read my mind.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then how should we show it? ¡¹

    No, Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Huh? M-pose legs? How does that look like Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna, you¡¯re reading my mind again.

    ¡¸ Ah, I see. I see the image now Nii-san. It¡¯s like this ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl opens up her legs and squats down.

    Her cute breasts and just-deflowered slit is exposed.

    ¡¸ I see. Like this ¡¹

    Yomiko lines up with Luna and does the same embarrassing pose.

    Yomiko¡¯s huge tits swayed when she was squatting.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll join too ¡¹

    Tsukiko gets out of the bathtub and lines up with her sisters.

    Tsukiko¡¯s tall and slender proportion is beautiful.

    Yomiko¡¯s still young, and yet her breasts are developing nicely.

    Luna is starting to develop her secondary sexual feature.

    17, 14, 12, three naked sisters.

    The three of them hold hands and face me with their M-posed legs.

    The three sisters¡¯ genitals are¡­

    Oh, my semen¡¯s swimming in their small baby room.

    The three of them have my semen inside.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you want to get Luna pregnant that much? ¡¹

    Luna smiles.

    ¡¸ Nii-san¡¯s feelings are coming through ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want to do it again then I¡¯ll be ready later ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ The three of you shouldn¡¯t do it tonight anymore! Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you that? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    They just lost their virginity so they can¡¯t go extreme suddenly.

    But.

    ¡¸ Sensei wants to lick Yomi¡¯s breasts. I see ¡¹

    Yomiko read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Hey now, don¡¯t mind the excess details, hurry up and pee ¡¹

    Nei orders the three.

    ¡¸ Ah, please wait, that¡¯s wrong! ¡¹

    Agnes, what¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re peeing in front of Papa, then use your finger to open it! ¡¹

    Agnes uses herself as a model and opens up her slit with her finger.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    The three sisters imitate what they saw and show their pink colored meat to me.

    ¡¸ Yes, like that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, now time to start peeing! ¡¹

    Nei orders. The three;

    ¡¸ Uugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Afuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    They loosen up their lower half.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s coming out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Watch me, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ My pee¡¯s coming out! ¡¹

    Chorochorochoro.

    Shaaaa.

    Tapotapotapo.

    A beautiful clear jet of liquid¡­

    The three sisters draw an arc from their crotch.

    They aim at the same spot of the bathroom tile.

    Their urine joins together and splashes around.

    ¡¸ This is embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Very ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Nii-san¡¯s pleased! ¡¹

    Yeah, the view of the three sisters peeing isn¡¯t something you see every day.

    Their face of shame is adorable.

    ¡¸ If Kou-sama would like to watch then we¡¯ll do it anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Sensei wants it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san!!! ¡¹

    Before long, the three finished peeing.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s done. Darling, wash it off ¡¹

    Edie points to the shower.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I get off the bath and head to the shower.

    I should wash away the crotch of the sisters,

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the two still hold their slit open.

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯m pouring warm water ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn ¡¹

    Tsukiko twitched as her sensitive inside receives some shower.

    ¡¸ Sensei, Yomi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s breasts shook again.

    ¡¸ Me too please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give me a second ¡¹

    I also clean up Luna¡¯s small crotch.

    All of the urine on the floor has to be washed off too.

    ¡¸ Then, Michi and I are next ¡¹

    Misuzu gets up from the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Next, what? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the senior in this! So I¡¯ll have to show off myself too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also squatting now.

    ¡¸ Wait, wait! Agnes too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko will join in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kufufufu, then me too ¡¹

    Ah, this became a contest now.

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯ll join in too, what about you Megu-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll, join in too ¡¹

    Megu also gets out of the bath.

    ¡¸ Yeah, there¡¯s nothing good or bad on showing off how you pee! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s start with Megumi-san ¡¹

    Misuzu calls Megu to the washing spot in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s slender body is in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Megu¡¯s body is trained on land.

    ¡¸ Nii-san thinks that you¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    Luna tells Megu what I think.

    ¡¸ That he also loves you ¡¹

    Hearing that, Megu;

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, watch me! ¡¹

    She puts strength on her waist.

    Oh, Oooh.

    I mean, Megu, you¡¯re overexerting yourself.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming out ¡¹

    Megu puts strength to her waist as she makes an M-leg pose.

    ¡¸ Uugh ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face looks serious.

    Then.

    Puuuuuuuu.

    This is.

    Fart.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Even Luna and the two who can read people¡¯s mind can¡¯t predict this development.

    The room calmed down.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, it stinks! ¡¹

    Agnes pinches her nose.

 Chapter 693 Nin Nin!

    ¡¸ Agnes will wipe Luna¡¯s body ¡¹

    When we step out of the bath, Agnes starts to wipe her body with a bath towel.

    Usually, she has her elder sisters and me wiping her, so now she wants to take care of her new friend.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana will wipe Yomi-chan ¡¹

    Mana puts a bath towel on Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Wow, it really is bouncing a lot! ¡¹

    She¡¯s enjoying Yomiko¡¯s big breasts through the towel cloth.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? This is one of Yomi-chan¡¯s charms. Don¡¯t be embarrassed by it ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s also getting along with Yomiko who¡¯s at the same age.

    ¡¸ Come, Tsukiko-san, I shall wipe your back ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to trouble you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll wipe me next, so it¡¯s a tie ¡¹

    Misuzu and Tsukiko, the two 17-year-old girls seem to get along too.

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama. Let¡¯s help out Onii-sama together ¡¹

    Ruriko calls Megu.

    ¡¸ Ah, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please forget what happened earlier ¡¹

    Her farting earlier doesn¡¯t really matter.

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    Ruriko hands Megu a bath towel.

    Megu then;

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, sorry ¡¹

    She whispers as she wipes the water droplets on my back.

    Ruriko wipes my chest.

    Looking around the dressing room, I find Edie and Michi wiping each other.

    Well, these two are kindred spirits, so there¡¯s no problem.

    As for Nei, she¡¯s wiping herself.

    ¡¸ Agnes, once you¡¯re done with Luna and vice versa, help out Ya-chan ¡¹

    I tell the two.

    I don¡¯t mind wiping Nei¡¯s body but,

    I¡¯d like Luna, and the two have some skinship with Nei as well.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa! Let¡¯s go, Luna! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait! Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Luna runs after Agnes who didn¡¯t listen to her.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, I¡¯ll wipe your back! ¡¹

    Nei;

    ¡¸ Geez, Agnes. Yours is still wet! ¡¹

    Nei laughed and wiped Agnes¡¯ back.

    ¡¸ I was halfway through it, but Agnes-chan started running ¡¹

    Luna arrived late and said.

    ¡¸ Kuhahaha, I¡¯m sorry, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes laughs happily.

    ¡¸ Ah, Luna! Don¡¯t put on your underwear just because your underwear is dry now ¡¹

    Agnes speaks to Luna in a serious tone.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Papa¡¯s job to put on our underwear! Right? ¡¹

    Agnes looked at me and smiled.

    Don¡¯t say ¡°Right?¡± Geez.

    ¡¸ Err, we only have one-size-fits-all panties for Takakura-san and the two. Have you brought clothes from Tokyo? ¡¹

    Nei checks out the change of clothes in the basket Katsuko-nee prepared for us and said.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t take anything from the shrine ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    They had to sneak out with only their clothes on so the Yakuza won¡¯t recognize.

    ¡¸ I think that the underwear they had until earlier is in the laundry. It would be put in the dryer so I guess you can wear it by tomorrow morning, still ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s face looks she suddenly realized something.

    ¡¸ Aah! Now that I mentioned it, Yo-chan, you cut Yomi-chan¡¯s underwear with scissors, right?! ¡¹

    Right.

    Ah, what should we do?

    We have no replacement underwear for her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind not wearing bra ¡¹

    Yomiko puffs her chest, and her huge breasts shook hard.

    Still, that¡¯s not sagging at all.

    It¡¯s pointing upwards like a rocket.

    The tension of her 14-year-old skin is amazing.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama. If you have some time, then let¡¯s go buy some change of clothes for Takakura-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if I have time ¡¹

    We still have to check what happened to the Yakuza pursuit.

    Shou-neechan has to say that we can or else it would be hard to go outside with Tsukiko and the two.

    Anyway, I¡¯ll have to meet with Minaho-neesan and ask for the current situation.

    ¡¸ Then, Papa, here ¡¹

    Agnes hands a small panty for herself and Luna.

    ¡¸ Ah, sure, sure ¡¹

    I use my experienced hands to fit Agnes¡¯ underwear in her.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s next ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I hold Luna¡¯s panty under her feet then insert each leg one by one.

    I pull it up her long and sleek legs.

    Then I wrap up her small ass.

    ¡¸ Okay, who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    Turning around, I see Yomiko standing holding a panty.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re about to sleep so we won¡¯t be wearing bras ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks from the side.

    That saves me a lot.

    It would end right away since it¡¯s just panties.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s legs are much plumper than Luna¡¯s, it creates a line of female beauty.

    Then, I pass through a panty on her legs.

    ¡¸ Ah, kyaa! ¡¹

    Yomiko lost her balance and fall to me.

    Her elastic breasts bump to my face.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about you, are you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s embarrassed

    I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re not hurt.

    I then licked on Yomiko¡¯s right nipple.

    ¡¸ Hyaan~ ¡¹

    Yomiko trembled.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m jealous! Mana too! ¡¹

    Mana presents her breasts to me, but,

    ¡¸ Not now. You¡¯d want to do it again, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s just do it! Mana¡¯s ready anytime! ¡¹

    Mana sways her waist and provokes me.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey! You can¡¯t do that! Mana-chan! Do you know how many times Yo-chan¡¯s done it today? Let him rest a bit, have some pity! ¡¹

    Nei gets in between.

    ¡¸ Besides, Onii-sama still has to go to Minaho-oneesama to report ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, right. I¡¯m sorry for being selfish, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana bows her head obediently.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind that now, I¡¯m putting on yours, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Following Yomiko, I also put on Mana¡¯s panties on her.

    Next.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    Her 17-year-old body will soon be a complete woman figure, the tension of her skin is nearing its completion.

    She¡¯s fresh, gorgeous and full of vitality.

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    I also put on Tsukiko¡¯s panties, looking like I¡¯m hugging her lower half.

    I enjoy the feeling of her ass for a bit.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, next ¡¹

    Fuu.

    The underwear wearing meeting continues.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, it¡¯s the usual white bathrobes.

    We all put on our bathrobes and head to the dining room.

    Seeing everyone wear identical bathrobes feel like a spectacle.

    Agnes and Luna have theirs dragging to the bottom.

    On the other hand, Nei¡¯s huge breasts make her bathrobes bounce around.

    Oh, looking at them together, Yomiko¡¯s loli big tits can¡¯t compare to Nei¡¯s full-sized breasts.

    Well, Yomiko¡¯s still growing, and her breasts are already of that size, so it stands out.

    She¡¯s still growing, and her breasts will be too.

    On the other hand, Tsukiko puts on her bathrobe tidily.

    There¡¯s the elegant beauty of the Shrine maiden who worships the deity of the moon.

    She¡¯s a Japanese style beauty after all.

    On the other hand, Edie, an American suits wearing a bathrobe but Michi does not.

    I wonder why she¡¯s cute in a Yukata, but it feels like it¡¯s not balanced when she¡¯s wearing a bathrobe

    ¡¸ Mitchi, this is not Japanese clothing, so it looks strange if you lower your waist that much ¡¹

    Ruriko points it out.

    ¡¸ I know but, walking with sliding feet and lower waist is the walking style for Kudou arts so it has become a habit ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s what¡¯s strange.

    Michi¡¯s movements feel profound most of the time, it must be that.

    It seems heavy, but she moves quick and sharp.

    Well, she usually wears that super-ojou-sama school uniform though.

    That uniform¡¯s design also feels like it has history.

    The weight of Michi¡¯s movements creates a sense of intimidation along with her clothes.

    But, she¡¯s wearing a plain white bathrobe right now.

    ¡¸ Still, Michi¡¯s movements expose that she¡¯s a martial artist. That¡¯s not good ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ My skills are for assassination, so I never walk like that ¡¹

    Yeah, Edie walks like a model.

    You can¡¯t think that she can fight by the way she walks.

    ¡¸ I use different methods when walking usually and fighting ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Michi, learn Edie¡¯s walk ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Master ¡¹

    Michi tries to object.

    ¡¸ Well,. Michi now looks like a small and cute girl, so they don¡¯t think that you are a bodyguard. In fact, they can¡¯t imagine that you¡¯ve mastered Kudou style martial arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not cute ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cute. Trust me when I say that ¡¹

    I hug Michi¡¯s body from behind.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Michi¡¯s still growing, you¡¯ll grow taller, bigger. When you do, you must behave like a martial artist to stir up the enemy. It doesn¡¯t look good if you stay with Misuzu and someone sees that you¡¯re her bodyguard, yes? The two of you go to school so I think that you can distract the enemy if they only see you as another daughter from a noble family ¡¹

    That would be ideal.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s impossible for me to act Ojou-sama-like ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Say that after trying it out. Do you not want to work hard for me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just for me, for Misuzu, Ruriko, and everyone in the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. If the people from the outside see Mitchan as a bodyguard, then it might be dangerous in the future ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ When that happens, they might come up measures to hold her down like splitting her with the other girls or something else. Well, if they do investigate then they¡¯ll see that Mitchan is Kudou-san¡¯s daughter, and they¡¯ll find out that she¡¯s Mii-chan and Ruri-chan¡¯s bodyguard, but you see, I think that you should stand and act as an ordinary girl to catch them off-guard. Let them have doubts, asking ¡°is she really a bodyguard?¡± ¡¹

    I think that¡¯s for the better too.

    ¡¸ I want to be a bodyguard who can gain total control of the enemy using intimidation ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ The idea to make the enemy give up on attacking from just seeing me ¡¹

    Well, she¡¯s a martial arts expert, yes.

    She wants to be the type that has the aura of ¡°Don¡¯t fight, win.¡±

    Still.

    ¡¸ I understand Michi¡¯s dream but, I don¡¯t want to see Michi look like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master, does it trouble you? ¡¹

    Michi looks up at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if Michi lets out so much intimidation aura, other people won¡¯t come close to you. You¡¯ll be unable to make friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have a friend, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you have to make friends other than Edie too. Make a lot of friends ¡¹

    I tell Michi.

    ¡¸ You must make friends with different hobbies, different preferences,. Once you know more people, Michi¡¯s world will spread out. I think that it¡¯s a good experience as a bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because if you only know martial arts and the world of the bodyguard, you can¡¯t protect the most important people to you with that narrow view. Look at Shou-neechan, she has a lot of hobbies, and she knows a lot of people from various industries, right? That¡¯s the style I want you to have ¡¹

    If you know a lot of people, then you¡¯ll learn a lot.

    You can make various responses at times of emergency.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama is Shou-oneesama, I can read people¡¯s Qi ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ As long as I can sense Qi then I can deal with the enemy ¡¹

    She¡¯s talking about people making plans to attack.

    Or how much urge to kill they have.

    Being able to perceive that is definitely amazing,

    But.

    ¡¸ But, even if you know how the enemy would attack through Qi, you don¡¯t know how they¡¯ll come and go, do you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Shou-oneesama can figure out how the attack will come from what the raiders are wearing for example ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Michi.

    ¡¸ If the other party is a martial artist, then I can judge on their skills with their Qi ¡¹

    Michi says, but.

    ¡¸ And what if they¡¯re not martial artists? What if they hold a handgun or a rifle? Or maybe they intend to use poison, bombs, gas, or anything of the sort? Or maybe, it was someone who doesn¡¯t mind using bombs even though one has skills as a martial artist? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    I see.

    If they sense that the other party is a martial arts expert, then they¡¯d expect that the enemy will come and attack with martial arts, then,

    If they throw in poison gas or something, it would be a total annihilation

    ¡¸ Michi, don¡¯t keep relying on Qi. You need to learn about the world too ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have a technology exchange, Michi ¡¹

    Technology exchange.

    ¡¸ Even now, I¡¯m learning information about Kudou style from Michi ¡¹

    To strengthen Edie¡¯s own Qi skills.

    Michi¡¯s already learned and mastered the Kudou style.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll teach you about my assassination techniques ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s trained by the assassination cult in New Orleans.

    ¡¸ One of the assassination techniques they taught us is to look and walk like an ordinary girl. That makes it possible to interact with the students in a school ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ You see, I can already speak in proper Japanese. But, since I¡¯m an American, if I speak in broken Japanese, they¡¯ll open up their hears to me, see? That¡¯s why I purposely talk the way I do now ¡¹1

    She speaks fluently.

    She didn¡¯t even bite her tongue.

    Edie talked fluently.

    ¡¸ When I pretend to speak broken Japanese, the people around feel calm ¡¹

    Well, Edie¡¯s blonde, brown-skinned, and she have blue eyes.

    She always shows a friendly smile that no matter what angle you look at her, she looks like an American athletic beauty who¡¯s full of energy.

    They don¡¯t think that she¡¯s this fluent in Japanese already.

    ¡¸ My job is to pre-check all of the people who are likely to harm Darling and Megumi and deal with them. As an assassin ¡¹

    Hey.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t kill them, Edie ¡¹

    Then, Edie says;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural! Darling will be sad if I do, right? That¡¯s why I only stop at half-dead state. I make them regret that they were born! Nin nin! ¡¹

    Nin nin?

    ¡¸ Ah, that didn¡¯t sound good! I guess this serious tone of speaking doesn¡¯t suit me! Geez no more! I won¡¯t do that again! ¡¹

    Then, she turned back to her usual tone.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Oh right, the student council president, Iwakura, was it? She sent over some of her minions that I took down another five. It¡¯s already a game of me asking who¡¯ll be the next thug Iwakura-prez would send! ¡¹

    Ah, I thought that she¡¯s been silent these days but,

    Edie¡¯s taking down all of Iwakura-san¡¯s conspiracies before I notice it.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll need to act natural for my bodyguard duties ¡¹

    Michi speaks suddenly.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, I¡¯ll learn from Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, yeah, sure. You can do that ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie. Are you really sure we can leave this to you? ¡¹

    Then, Edie says;

    ¡¸ I just have to make Michi act like a cute girl in the end, right? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll make sure that she¡¯ll become cute! ¡¹

    Well, it would be great if that happens.

    ¡¸ Leave this to me! ¡¹

    Edie knocks on her chest.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be all right Danna-sama. I¡¯ll be checking up on them from time to time ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind it, of course, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have no objections ¡¹

    Michi is weak to Misuzu.

    I guess it¡¯ll be okay if Misuzu oversees it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching as well. I¡¯m Michi¡¯s classmate after all ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Well, if the two ladies of Kouzuki house keeps them in check, then Michi and Edie won¡¯t be going wild anytime soon.

    ¡¸ Then, thanks, Misuzu, Ruriko. Edie, take care of Michi.

    ¡¸ Okay~! Gufufu! Leaving this to me is really exciting ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    Haa.

    She really talks a lot.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    This is fine.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When we reach the front of the cafeteria;

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s waiting in front of the door.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s waiting for you in the room over there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points to the door on the other side of the dining room.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I¡¯ll talk to her about the Takakura sisters.

    The three of them are now my women, they can¡¯t become prostitutes now.

    Err.

    I shouldn¡¯t bring the sisters with me.

    She might be angry at me.

    Still, I have to ask for her permission.

    I should talk to her alone.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    I tell everyone

    ¡¸ As for everyone else, you can all have tea in the dining room ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Especially Takakura-sama, the three of you didn¡¯t eat much earlier so you must be hungry. I have prepared pancakes ¡¹

    They¡¯ve eaten only lightly due to their nervousness from losing their virginity.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the two bows.

    ¡¸ Then we¡¯ll be waiting for Yo-chan while drinking tea ¡¹

    Nei leads everyone to the dining room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls to Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama also wants to talk to you, go together with him ¡¹

    Megu with me?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu comes after me looking worried.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. Misuzu, look after Tsukiko and everyone. Err, ask them if they need anything else other than underwear and clothes. We have to buy them some tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, take care of everyone in the dining room. I can take care of myself ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomiko, Luna, and even Agnes heard what I¡¯m talking about with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay, I promised that I¡¯ll protect you all ¡¹

    I force a smile and said.

    ¡¸ Okay! Luna, let¡¯s leave it to Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes said and then hugged Luna.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomiko bowed their heads to me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Let¡¯s go, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    We head to the room where Minaho-neesan is right now.

    ¡¸ Hey now, stop watching, come in here and let¡¯s have tea! Don¡¯t worry about Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei invites everyone inside.

    Knock knock.

    I knock on the door.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    That was Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice. I open the door.

    1. EN translated readers don¡¯t understand lol

 Chapter 694. Counting Chickens before hatching

    ¡¸ Good work today. Sit down. Megumi too ¡¹

    It¡¯s a six tatami mat room.

    There are multiple monitors on the wall.

    This is a monitoring room closest to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Back when this was a brothel, the dining room is the waiting spot for the prostitutes, and so, they come to this room and watch their customers arrive and how others work ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan starts to speak as soon as we sit down.

    ¡¸ The dining room has a monitor as well, but there are also prostitutes who don¡¯t care about others. Or there are even some who wants a fresh response, so they don¡¯t like to see their customers beforehand ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s various etiquette depending on the person.

    ¡¸ Katsuko and Nagisa verify the arrival of their customer in this room before meeting them. They want to know ahead what kind of person will they serve for the day and what are his preferences. Did they come from home or from work? Some who came from work may want to have some drink for entertainment ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan taught Katsuko-nee and Nagisa all the know-how as a prostitute.

    In short, Minaho-nesan¡¯s style was to check on the status of the customer in the monitor beforehand.

    ¡¸ We can also study the seniors on how they deal with the customers from this room ¡¹

    As expected.

    ¡¸ Back then, the surveillance cameras and the microphones don¡¯t have the same performance as what we have now. You can hardly see anything in dark places. For real, the cameras have progressed a lot for the past 15 years ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s 28 this year.

    She was 12 when Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped her and brought her to this mansion.

    She¡¯s been watching the videos from the cameras in this room for 15 years until the brothel closed down last autumn.

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we get to the main topic? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen all of your progress from here. Therefore, I don¡¯t need an explanation ¡¹

    She saw Nei, Misuzu, the Takakura sisters, and everyone.

    She knows it already, but

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to ask but, Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna, I want to add them all into our family as my women ¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    ¡¸ Oh, why are you being apologetic? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, that, because I feel sorry that things went differently from what Minaho-neesan was thinking ¡¹

    New prostitutes are necessary for reopening the brothel, that¡¯s why we¡¯re at the current situation.

    Jii-chan introduced the Takakura sisters as candidates to Minaho-neesan.

    The three of them not becoming prostitutes is not a good result for Minaho-neesan¡¯s brothel reopening plan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have any problems with it though ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t planning on making decisions until you¡¯ve made a conclusion on their aptness as a prostitute. I now know that Takakura-san can¡¯t become a prostitute. If that¡¯s the case, then I can¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    She says without hesitation.

    ¡¸ Huh, why, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, didn¡¯t you mention that you need at least two new prostitutes for the reopening of the brothel? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I have to look for new prostitutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why Jii-chan introduced the sisters to us, right? Then, Luna¡¯s too young so I took custody of her but, still, Tsukiko and Yomiko can become prostitutes just right, so Minaho-neesan has counted them as new products of the reopened brothel ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomiko are both beauties.

    Their manners are perfect as daughters from a good family.

    They¡¯re the best personnel a high-class brothel could have.

    But.

    I took them all.

    That¡¯s why I feel sorry.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t made decisions yet. You see, I don¡¯t count the chickens before they¡¯ve hatched ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I never make plans for anything that hasn¡¯t been ultimately determined yet. If it¡¯s considered as a possibility, then take it out of the business plan. That¡¯s the rules of business ¡¹

    Take out what¡¯s not been decided from the head.

    ¡¸ Also, back when I was a prostitute, businessmen customers often complain about their work to me. They say ¡°We¡¯ve been making deals with that company since the previous generation, but we didn¡¯t get as many discounts as we thought this time,¡± or ¡°I¡¯m the one who made it possible to promote him and yet he monopolized the achievements,¡± or ¡°The previous transaction went their way so I thought that it would go this way this time¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ They all made their assumptions convenient on their own. Some say that ¡°You must return your debt, it¡¯s a business rule,¡± but that rule isn¡¯t written in anywhere. Well, businessmen who are clearly dishonest from the eyes of the people won¡¯t be entertained by anyone but, dealing with lending and borrowing is different on each person. In business, you can¡¯t let things go the other party¡¯s way ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ Even if the other company says ¡°you owe us on the previous transaction, so you have to pay us back this time,¡± but what if that transaction affects the fate of your company? Furthermore, you can¡¯t say that to outsiders, what would you do? ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s dishonest, you have to push your deal for your convenience.

    ¡¸ Business isn¡¯t about an individual¡¯s connection with another individual. ¡¹ Therefore, you mustn¡¯t count on thin support such as ¡°He owes me.¡± or ¡°That guy¡¯s my junior so he won¡¯t go against what I tell him¡± and such ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ There are men like Shirasaka Sousuke who doesn¡¯t care about the other party, even saying ¡°I don¡¯t care if the prostitute dies¡± ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s responsible for making Minaho-neesan a prostitute.

    Shirasaka Sousuke took all of the earnings of the prostitute without care.

    ¡¸ Expecting for what hasn¡¯t been settled yet is either too optimistic or too pessimistic. Humans think that they¡¯re luckier or unluckier than others. Which are you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ I know that I¡¯m more fortunate than others. I have this amazing family with me after all. But, I¡¯m dumber than other people ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I need to work my hardest or else everyone will become unhappy because of me. I can¡¯t let that happen ¡¹

    That¡¯s why I.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m lucky yet dumb. You make a balance in your mind with that perception ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighs.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to the topic. All of the Takakura sisters became your woman. That¡¯s okay. We now have a reality to base on what¡¯s the next move ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, is that okay Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    If the possibility is unknown then she couldn¡¯t decide on advance if Tsukiko and Yomiko would become a prostitute, but,

    Minaho-neesan should be hoping for something at least.

    I think that my choice didn¡¯t please Minaho-neesan that much.

    ¡¸ I just keep watching the flow ¡¹

    Flow?

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve been thinking on how can we have no losses no matter where the flow goes ¡¹

    So she¡¯s not at a loss no matter what conclusion I make?

    ¡¸ Of course, in the case where the Takakura sisters didn¡¯t become a prostitute then the expected earnings would be different. But, as a result, I now know that they can¡¯t become a prostitute so I already cast away all of the possibilities within it. Having the idea that ¡°they might be able to earn money for us¡± is stupid. I know that it¡¯s impossible now ¡¹

    I see.

    Just like Minaho-neesan¡¯s former businessmen customers.

    If they only think of the possibility of making earnings then,

    It would negatively affect their business deals.

    They¡¯ll always have the regret of ¡°I should¡¯ve done this or that back then.¡±

    Their life will be thrown out of order.

    ¡¸ You also mustn¡¯t count on things that aren¡¯t clearly decided yet. It would be nice if you have some legally binding documents but, even those are often overturned by something trivial. Therefore, you mustn¡¯t be careless until the conclusion is reached, okay? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama has the same opinion as me. To be honest, regardless of what happens with the Takakura sisters, he intends to make a profit by reorganizing the Kansai Yakuza through Kouzuki SS. The Takakura shrine is just an excuse to intervene in Kansai ¡¹

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t care about Tsukiko at all?

    ¡¸ No, I may have gone too far with that. Naturally, if the Takakura sisters can also make a valuable profit, then it would be better. Isn¡¯t that why he left those girls to you? ¡¹

    Yeah. If he¡¯s not expecting anything at all then why entrust them to me?

    ¡¸ And so, seeing the state of affairs, Takkaura-san has awakened their Miko power it seems ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Ah, right. They¡¯re not stable yet, but it¡¯s highly likely that they can freely use their Miko power if things go well. That¡¯s what Misuzu and everyone says, and so Tsukiko and the two are temporary employees and their Miko power¡­ ¡¹

    A person who can read other people¡¯s mind and make them follow their orders should be in demand.

    If we rent the shrine maiden to such people¡­

    It should make more than having Tsukiko and Yomiko as prostitutes.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in a sharp tone.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think ¡°if this goes well¡± We can¡¯t send them to customers unless the Miko power can be reliably used. Professionals don¡¯t allow the line ¡°I can¡¯t do it today because I¡¯m feeling ill.¡± ¡¹

    I-I see.

    She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Besides, if we were to start that business, Tsukiko-san would definitely die ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ A person who can read minds and force to compel someone is too dangerous ¡¹

    Dangerous.

    ¡¸ The setting Takakura shrine gave them where your mind is only read when you have sex with the shrine maiden was correct. That would mean that they can¡¯t read your mind if you don¡¯t have sex with them ¡¹

    Ah.

    Our idea that the power of the shrine maiden has diminished, so the reasoning that they can¡¯t read minds without sex was wrong.

    Actually, the shrine maidens can read minds even if they don¡¯t have sex, just like Tsukiko and Luna.

    If that¡¯s the case, I can see the precaution.

    That¡¯s why they set it up that sex is a necessity to activate the Tsuki Miko power.

    ¡¸ And as for the other, the power to make one obey, the previous shrine maiden and priest let Yomiko-san freely use her power, didn¡¯t they? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Yomiko¡¯s parents¡­

    They tolerated Yomiko using her Yomi Miko power at a weak level.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that its purpose is for the world to believe that her power is just on that level? ¡¹

    Yomiko until yesterday was;

    They follow Yomiko directly after she orders them, but,

    As time passes on, it¡¯s taken off. It¡¯s weak.

    In fact, when Misuzu came back from Kyoto, Yomiko¡¯s command was already lifted.

    She didn¡¯t even notice that Yomiko used her power on her, but she told us that she felt something out of place about Yomiko.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s in that level, it can exist as a laughingstock ¡¹

    It¡¯s allowed to exist.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if it¡¯s too powerful, then it¡¯s not allowed to exist ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko and the two¡­

    If others were to know their power, then they would kill Tsukiko and the two.

    ¡¸ That would be unless it¡¯s shown that someone they trust is in control of it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s similar to nuclear weapons. It has meaning to be kept in secret. If you use it for real, then it¡¯s over. Nobody in the world would trust you anymore ¡¹

    I see.

    I was being casual about it.

    Trades between large companies,

    Cross-national conferences and such.

    I thought that it would make an advantage if we could use the Miko power, but,

    Once we¡¯ve used it to read people¡¯s mind and make people obey,

    We¡¯ll lose our credibility to companies and countries.

    We won¡¯t be able to make any trades.

    That¡¯s because they don¡¯t know what we¡¯d do using the shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ If we use Takakura-san and make a profit, then we have to hide their Miko power and wind up the insurance money ¡¹

    Insurance money?

    ¡¸ It would be impossible in Japan. If there were some outside party to become the head of the change of government, then the secret of the shrine maidens may be leaked. But, I think that we can talk to the business groups ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ We can claim that the Miko power should be kept secret until such time Japan faces a crisis, and we must make them promise to never use this power in a fight between nations and companies. And then, we collect insurance money from the companies. In name, it would be a foundation for some cultural purpose. Then we can have that foundation revolve their money around Tsukiko-san and the two. It would be impossible for now, but in three years, Tsukiko-san would become an adult, she could pass as a director of the foundation and pay her executive and advisory fees ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, when Japan falls into a dilemma, we¡¯ll promise to use the Miko power only once. Just one miracle should be enough ¡¹

    Crisis of war or economic collapse for example.

    That¡¯s when the shrine maiden will move.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have that much power to move in the political world but, Kouzuki-sama does ¡¹

    Jii-chan has a lot of influence.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have to talk to every company that belongs to a business group. I only have to speak to the top of the leading companies in Japan. If they¡¯re convinced that the benefits of the Miko power then they¡¯ll help to establish a foundation, and the other companies will follow. If a big company contributes about several million yen a year to a foundation, then they¡¯ll acknowledge it without problems ¡¹

    So only a few numbers should know how incredible the Miko power is.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s another one of the earlier mentioned ¡°counting chickens before they hatch¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t make the Takakura sisters¡¯ Miko power stable then it¡¯s all down the flush ¡¹

    I see.

    If they remain unstable, then their power can¡¯t be used in times of emergency.

    ¡¸ That will be the game until you meet up with Kouzuki-sama tomorrow. It would depend to Takakura-san tomorrow whether Kouzuki-sama will accept the plans we¡¯ve talked just now or not ¡¹

    If we¡¯re to demonstrate the sisters¡¯ power as stable to Jii-chan tomorrow, then,

    Tsukiko and the two will receive protection.

    ¡¸ And what if it didn¡¯t happen? ¡¹

    I asked.

    If tomorrow, Tsukiko can¡¯t make their power stable?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama may think that the Takakura sisters are dangerous and try to dispose of them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my guess but, Kouzuki-sama might also think that the Takakura shrine maidens¡¯ power isn¡¯t that big of a deal ¡¹

    Is it not a big deal?

    ¡¸ He might be thinking that reading people¡¯s mind and making them obey isn¡¯t that amazing ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he entrusted it to you. At least, he thinks that having sex is a necessity to read your mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why does he think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I forbade Katsuko-Nagisa, and myself on this case because of Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Because of Jii-chan?

    Why?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama knows that the power of the sisters is still immature either way. Then, Michi-san and Edie-san who have Qi skills would be beneficial to bring out the Miko power ¡¹

    I know that already, but.

    ¡¸ Also, Kouzuki-sama knows that Michi¡¯s ¡°shingetsu¡± affects the surrounding people, doesn¡¯t he? Therefore, he must¡¯ve thought of the possibility that while your heart is connected to Tsukiko and the two, Michi-san and everyone around will connect as well ¡¹

    Actually, the sisters Qi training + Michi and Edie¡¯s Qi + Misuzu and everyone sending their Qi.

    We were all connected for a moment.

    All except Nei who didn¡¯t participate in the circle.

    ¡¸ First of all, you were chosen as Takakura-san¡¯s partner because you don¡¯t have ill intent when having sex with a girl ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t think of the profit or loss, you embrace the girl in front of you. Therefore, you¡¯re the most suited partner for someone who can read minds. If it were a man with ill-intent, then they¡¯ll hold negative impressions on sex ¡¹

    Yeah, if one¡¯s thinking ¡°we¡¯re going to make money using them¡± while having sex with Tsukiko and the two;

    Then they¡¯d be disillusioned by men.

    ¡¸ Also, the girls in that room had sex with only you, see? ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Megu, Michi, Edie, Mana, Agnes.

    Nei¡¯s watching over from the sides, but yes, she¡¯s also included.

    ¡¸ They all have positive impressions on sex. They think that sex is fun ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t harbor any fear when it comes to sex. As long as you¡¯re the other party ¡¹

    They only know fun in sex.

    Even Mana who lost her virginity from me raping her is now having fun.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay. The sisters accepted having sex with you in no time, didn¡¯t they? I think that the hearts in that room made connection starting from Luna-san ¡¹

    They all have favorable emotions about sex.

    Therefore, Luna accepts me without fear?

    ¡¸ What do you think would happen if Katsuko or I were to join? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ We were prostitutes, so we know a lot of negative emotions about sex. Fear, pain, and stress ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke handed Minaho-neesan to abnormally-pervert customers;

    Her body can¡¯t bear a child anymore.

    ¡¸ It would be a problem if our dark memories were to be conveyed to Takakura-san, wouldn¡¯t it? Those girls will feel that having sex is something to fear from ¡¹

    The sisters don¡¯t know what kind of work a prostitute does.

    If they feel fear of having sex, then.

    They¡¯ll lose their trust on Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan who mentioned that being a prostitute means that they¡¯ll have sex with an unspecified large number of men.

    No.

    They might feel hopeless about their future.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s only you and girls who have positive impressions about sex in that place ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ As for Nei, you¡¯re her first time but she lived in here, and she knows the pain of being a prostitute. That girl interacted with the prostitutes who were with Cesario Viola during her time in America ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Nei was an observer.

    That¡¯s the reason why she didn¡¯t participate in the circle.

    ¡¸ You do understand it, don¡¯t you? Kouzuki-sama has considered the extent of the mind reading power of the shrine maidens ¡¹

    Indeed.

    I had sex with the Takakura sisters while they¡¯re in the range where Michi¡¯s Shingetsu can affect them.

    It means that he thinks it¡¯s not on a level where they can read minds without making contact.

    Jii-chan underestimated Miko power.

    ¡¸ And another one ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama overlooked something ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Your women aren¡¯t ¡®positive¡¯ towards sex ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re ¡®positive¡¯ towards having sex with only you. ¡¹

    Only me?

    ¡¸ Do you think those girls will have sex with other men? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    They¡¯re my women

    I don¡¯t plan to let them have sex with anyone other than me forever.

    ¡¸ Those girls are very negative when it comes to other men. Especially when it comes to sexual matters ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s man-hate isn¡¯t fixed.

    Agnes would never talk to men other than me.

    ¡¸ Do you understand? Their thoughts have flowed to Takakura-san¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Could it be?

    ¡¸ The three of them now can¡¯t have sex with anyone other than you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

 Chapter 695. Heâ€™s got a loose screw, Megumi-chan

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, Misuzu-san also mentioned that those who had sex with Yoshi-kun can¡¯t have sex with anyone anymore ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I saw her mentioned that through the monitor ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan points at the monitors.

    ¡¸ Yet, why does Yoshi-kun look like he¡¯s troubled? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Well, everyone says that but I ¡¹

    I¡¯m not confident.

    I don¡¯t think that everyone will love me forever.

    There are so many people better than me in this world.

    I¡¯ve got nothing good on me, not my face, my brain, nor my muscles.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san says that, and I think of the same. And yet, you still don¡¯t believe us? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks into my face.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t have any talent at all. I¡¯m being desperate to meet everyone¡¯s expectations every day, and yet I can¡¯t do it correctly ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the end, your mother¡¯s curse has taken a significant toll on you ¡¹

    My mother.

    ¡¸ Your mother placed such heavy pressure on you because she wants you to become the perfect son she wanted ¡¹

    My mother¡­

    She doesn¡¯t even take care of me and yet she forces me to become her ideal son.

    She wants me to be on the top 1 in Japan level just in the first grade of elementary.

    She wants me to be polite and dress neatly.

    ¡°Your son is magnificent. It must be a gift from his mother¡¯s education,¡± and such praises coming from teachers are what she wants.

    I can¡¯t do that.

    Nobody even watches me study.

    Since Grandma died, both my clothes and shoes I¡¯m wearing are the same until it¡¯s tattered. It needs to be unwearable, so I could buy a new one.

    Even with my hair, it¡¯s bald hill to ruffled, to bald hill and repeat.

    Anyway, my mother wasn¡¯t interested in me at all.

    She doesn¡¯t even give me a decent life and yet she asks me to become an ideal son.

    In the end.

    She understood that I can¡¯t be the son she wanted, so she abandoned me.

    You¡¯re not my child, she said.

    I never forgot that.

    ¡¸ Your mother¡¯s curse is what gives you the urge saying that you must become the ideal man for us. That if it doesn¡¯t happen, somewhere in your heart thinks that we¡¯ll abandon you ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Now then, what do you think we should do, Megumi? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. Everything¡¯s becoming hard to understand for me ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Until yesterday, I thought that I¡¯m the one who knows the most about Yoshi-kun in the family. After all, I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s classmate, I help him out in the bakery, we also have our own house that I made a selfish conclusion that I¡¯m the one closest to him ¡¹

    Megu speaks in a dark tone.

    ¡¸ But, Nikita-san happened, then after that Kana-senpai, then Takakura-san, I, all I did was get angry every time Yoshi-kun had sex with a new girl, but Nei-oneesan and Misuzu-san are thinking about Yoshi-kun and the whole family ¡¹

    Tears gather in Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Everyone thinks profoundly of Yoshi-kun more than me, I just¡­ ¡¹

    The tears fell on the floor.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m just a drag for Yoshi-kun and this family, that I¡¯m not needed ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Megu! ¡¹

    I say that but,

    ¡¸ Be silent for now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stops me.

    ¡¸ Megumi, sorry but we¡¯re not done with him yet. You can voice all your complaints later. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you right now ¡¹

    M-Minaho-neesan, that¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Megu shuts up.

    ¡¸ Also, I need your opinion when talking to him, so I had you come. So, could you not run away? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s opinion is necessary when talking about me? What?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get to the point ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Are you aware that you¡¯ve got a loose screw? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an easy question. You just have to answer YES or NO ¡¹

    That¡¯s natural;

    ¡¸ YES ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. So you know ¡¹

    No, well.

    ¡¸ And so, what specific part is crazy? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Like, how these many beauties are my women ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That I¡¯m a criminal and yet I live a calm life without paying for my crimes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. What sin? Be specific ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I raped Yukino and got her pregnant, and that I killed someone ¡¹

    I shot Cesario Viola with my hand.

    ¡¸ Oh, putting Yukino-san aside, Viola¡¯s case was legitimate self-defense. If you didn¡¯t shoot him, then someone else would ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. That¡¯s your sin ¡¹

    Yeah.

    But, it¡¯s too late for a trial anyway.

    There¡¯s not even a record of Cesario Viola coming to Japan.

    ¡¸ What else? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ What other reason you have to think that you¡¯re crazy? ¡¹

    I look inside my mind.

    ¡¸ No, nothing else ¡¹

    Yeah, nothing else remains.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, close your eyes ¡¹

    Eyes?

    ¡¸ Just do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I close my eyes.

    ¡¸ Imagine your current self inside your head ¡¹

    My current self.

    ¡¸ The you right now. Imagine yourself and all the people around you, your relationships with them ¡¹

    I do as Minaho-neesan says.

    Inside this darkness.

    I see people wrapping me.

    ¡¸ Can you imagine it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, first, take out all of your women ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Just do it, start with Takakura-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, o-okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take Tsukiko-san, Yomiko-san, and Luna-san away ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna disappear.

    ¡¸ Done. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good. Next, take away Nikita-san, and Hoshizaki Kana-san ¡¹

    Take away Anya and Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ The two from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ After that, Michi-san and Edie ¡¹

    Michi and Edie also disappear.

    ¡¸ The two from Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Mana-san and Agnes. ¡¹

    The two also disappears.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, Nagisa, Mao-chan. Margo, Nei, and then me ¡¹

    Everyone in Kuromori disappears.

    ¡¸ Lastly, Yukino-san and Megumi ¡¹

    Everyone disappears inside my heart.

    ¡¸ Once you take away Kuromori, Cesario Viola disappears as well, doesn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s gone, aren¡¯t they? This is you before you entered high school ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Nobody¡¯s on my side.

    This is me, a few months ago, in front of the high school entrance ceremony.

    ¡¸ Okay, what kind of person are you when you were alone? ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Be specific. How was life when you were alone?

    T-That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s dark and hopeless ¡¹

    My father was gone at that time, and I felt hopeless.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m dumb so I don¡¯t even know what I would do in the future, I don¡¯t have any talent, and I¡¯m just an ordinary high school boy ¡¹

    ¡¸ DOUBT, I say ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice was sharp.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the mistake. Your perception is incorrect ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Open your eyes now ¡¹

    I open up my eyes.

    Minaho-neesan sends me an earnest look.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re an ordinary high school boy? Don¡¯t joke with me ¡¹

    W-Why are you angry?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not ordinary at all. You¡¯re crazy. You had sex with the girl you liked and came inside her without thinking of consequences. Even though you say that you¡¯re not confident in yourself and that you¡¯re afraid that your women would go to another guy someday, you contradict yourself by saying ¡°I¡¯ll protect you forever¡± You¡¯re filled with inconsistencies. You even faked your family register just to please Nei, also, though that¡¯s an enormous crime, you don¡¯t even count that as your sin. You really are half-baked ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    I had myself register as Nei¡¯s younger brother, Keito.

    I have two family registers right now, that¡¯s indeed a crime.

    I¡¯ve even smuggled myself to the US just to commit it.

    Yet I didn¡¯t feel guilty at all.

    ¡¸ Really, what a crazy man. Even now, you commit crimes without care for the sake of the family, don¡¯t you? Cesario Viola¡¯s case left a sense of guilt on you? Then, if the same thing happens, do you plan on not pulling the trigger? No, you¡¯ll shoot it again and again to those who harm your family. You won¡¯t even hesitate ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    I think I¡¯ll kill someone again.

    The next one would be my second time so there won¡¯t be any hesitation anymore.

    ¡¸ And what part of that is normal? ¡¹

    My sense of what¡¯s right, what¡¯s normal, is broken.

    ¡¸ It wasn¡¯t an influence of Kuromori because you joined in. You¡¯ve been crazy from the start ¡¹

    From the start?

    ¡¸ When you first raped Yukino-san, you didn¡¯t hesitate at all. If I recall, you did it ten times in one night ¡¹

    Right.

    I did something that horrible without a problem.

    ¡¸ In short, you¡¯re already crazy even before I met you ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Then, think about at what stage have you lost it ¡¹

    At what stage?

    ¡¸ How old were you when you became crazy? ¡¹

    She¡¯s right. Since when?

    Since when I¡¯ve been crazy?

    ¡¸ Since Father disappeared? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Since when you were sent in the boarding middle school? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Since elementary school, when your mother abandoned you? ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ Since when your grandmother died? ¡¹

    That¡¯s, uhm.

    ¡¸ No! Since the start!!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ You were crazy from the moment you were born. I know it because I¡¯ve investigated the environment and the parents you grew up with. I¡¯ve also checked about your past. Your memories which say ¡°this was the case¡± and the reality of what your family and the people around sees, I know them both ¡¹

    My memory and reality.

    ¡¸ Your memory says that your grandmother is very kind to you, but in reality, she¡¯s not. She¡¯s hot-tempered and emotional ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just listen to me first. She¡¯s not kind, but she¡¯s ordinary. She has common sense and can have a good relationship with the neighbors ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan keeps on talking, so I don¡¯t interject.

    ¡¸ The hopeless are your parents. Both your father and mother are crazy. They can¡¯t act as a decent member of society at all ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Mother always acts as she pleases.

    Father¡¯s tolerating Mother¡¯s acts.

    ¡¸ To put it bluntly, there¡¯s not a single good reputation among those I surveyed about your parents. Everyone hates your parents it seems ¡¹

    Even Father, he was working in my maternal Grandfather¡¯s company.

    My Grandfather was a selfish tyrant company president and worked his son-in-law hard.

    Oh, my father said that he felt inferior to himself.

    In reality, he just did something that the people in the company didn¡¯t like.

    In the end, he¡¯s been regressing so much that he disappeared from work.

    That¡¯s not something a person with a sense of responsibility would do.

    One has to work until the end of the fiscal year, and then you can retire.

    ¡¸ To begin with, your Grandfather is also another crazy person ¡¹

    He¡¯s selfish that he always throw insults on other people and yet he thinks that he should be praised.

    He¡¯s a man beyond saving.

    ¡¸ I see, you hate your grandfather too. And also your parents ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Answer honestly, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Hearing my name surprises me.

    This name is the one my Grandfather gave me.

    ¡¸ I hate them. I hate them all. Isn¡¯t that obvious? Grandfather, Mother, and even Father, I can¡¯t possibly love them! ¡¹

    They were all selfish.

    They didn¡¯t love me.

    They think of me as a hindrance.

    They¡¯re not family.

    ¡¸ But, Grandma. Grandma was kind to me! Grandma was the only one who treated me like a human, as someone alive ¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s testimony.

    Grandma, my Grandma loved me.

    ¡¸ Well, that doesn¡¯t matter now. It¡¯s something we can¡¯t find out anymore, and if you think that way, then sure ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ But, you see, it¡¯s true that your parents and Grandfather were crazy. And you¡¯re born from those people ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re crazy from the moment you were born? ¡¹

    Now that she said it.

    I can¡¯t say anything except ¡°she¡¯s right.¡±

    About 80% of the house is Mother¡¯s private room, so we¡¯re forbidden from entering.

    I¡¯ve been lying down and getting up from the couch in the kitchen for a long time.

    My personal items all fit in just one cardboard box.

    If anything¡¯s outside, she will throw them away.

    My shoes are nothing but a single pair, even if there¡¯s already a hole, Mother won¡¯t replace it until I can¡¯t wear them anymore.

    I mean, I don¡¯t even talk to Mother directly.

    Father does all the talking.

    What the hell.

    I¡¯ve lived with everyone in here for four months so now I understand how crazy my house was.

    As a matter of fact, Mother divorced Father arbitrarily and returned to her parents¡¯ home.

    But, she didn¡¯t carry any luggage from the house, and she kept the rooms locked.

    My father disappeared during the entrance ceremony in high school.

    ¡¸ They all are crazy ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can say

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just them, you¡¯re included ¡¹

    !!!

    ¡¸ You say you¡¯re shocked from your father abandoning you, that you¡¯re worried about your future, that you feel uneasy, and yet, you raped Yukino-san, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t that selfishness resemble your mother? ¡¹

    Guh!

    ¡¸ I remember it. My father was a man who got my mother pregnant then abandoned her. I was Yuzuki Minaho until I was 12. Mother and I were poor but, we lived happily together. I didn¡¯t know anything about Kuromori Kouchiro at all! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸ But I was kidnapped when I was 12 and turned to a prostitute. My father didn¡¯t say anything as Shirasaka Sousuke raped me. I¡¯ve always thought that he¡¯s not my father ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s father. Kuromori Koichiro.

    Minaho-neesan drugged him and then turned him to a crippled person.

    He¡¯s living in some facility now.

    ¡¸ But you see, after I got involved in the management, all the old customers say: ¡°You¡¯re similar to your father,¡± I know that they don¡¯t mean bad by that. I know it, I have the same blood as that crazy man. Therefore, I¡¯m also crazy. All I¡¯ve done is crazy things ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m also crazy from the moment I was born. I¡¯m a daughter of a single mother. A woman who was deceived by such a man. Then, when I was 12, I was kidnapped, and my life was turned crazy! It¡¯s nothing normal at all!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s not normal.

    ¡¸ Let me be honest. We all got a loose screw. We¡¯re not normal. We¡¯re crazy. Crazy. Do you get it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Katsuko and Nagisa as well, they were kidnapped at their first year in high school and turned to prostitutes. Their high school life was taken away and became too painful memories during the prostitute era. That makes it impossible for them to have ordinary love. Even so, they fell in love with a high school boy, which is you, they¡¯re crazy! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Nei as well. Her parents died, and she had a trauma as she was unable to save her twin brother. She can¡¯t have ordinary love. You replaced her brother and also she even has sex with that said brother. She¡¯s crazy. Crazy for you. She can¡¯t live without you! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san as well. They were born from the prestigious family of Kouzuki house. Those girls will never open up their heart for any man other than you. After all, they¡¯re crazy! They dedicate their everything to you only, and that¡¯s who they¡¯re able to bear the burden of being born as the daughter of Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    Misuzu. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Mana-san is like you. She¡¯s abandoned by her real family, she has nowhere to go. And if you were to leave her, she¡¯d die. She¡¯s also crazy. She¡¯s broken beyond repair. After all, she can¡¯t return to her real family anymore! ¡¹

    We killed Shirasaka Sousuke, Mana¡¯s father.

    Mana¡¯s house is only here.

    ¡¸ Agnes, that girl¡¯s crazy from the moment she was born. She was made to become a sex slave after all! No matter how much you follow up on her life, the secret of her birth can¡¯t be changed! You have no choice but to keep your deception ¡¹

    If Agnes knows the reason why she was born, then¡­

    ¡¸ The other girls as well. Michi-san is crazy. Edie is crazy. Shou-san is crazy and that includes Reika-san. Even the new girls are all crazy people. What Miko power?! Everyone¡¯s just crazy! Crazy I say! All the people around you are all crazy!!! This is a gathering of crazy people!!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯re also crazy. Crazier than anyone. As much as you¡¯re crazy, I¡¯m in love with you ¡¹

    ¡­I.

    ¡¸ I also can¡¯t live without you. If not for you who¡¯s ten years old younger than me, a high school student, then my heart won¡¯t keep this balance. I¡¯m not going insane because you¡¯re here. Four months ago, and even now ¡¹

    Oh, I.

    But, I¡¯m also crazy.

    I¡¯m a crazy person

    ¡¸ Listen, you¡¯ve never done anything normal until now and in the future. You¡¯ve been crazy since you were born, and from now on, you¡¯ll continue your crazy life with all these crazy women around you. You must understand that. Prepare yourself. And resolve yourself. Your life has nothing but this ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I wonder why I call myself as an ordinary high school student now?

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never been normal since I was born.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ll become happy. Make yourself happy and think of how to make everyone happy ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    No matter how unfortunate our births are,

    We may live a crazy life, but,

    That doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t become happy.

    ¡¸ I want to be happy with everyone. I want to make everyone happy ¡¹

    I said.

    I¡¯ll do anything for that.

    ¡¸ Yes, but, Yoshinobu. This is what I think ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Maybe, the happiness we crazy people should reach is different from what the ordinary people think ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re crazy, see? Don¡¯t you think that we can¡¯t be satisfied with the happiness ordinary people imagine? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu and Megumi, that¡¯s the problem that sticks with you two ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells the two of us.

    ¡¸ The two of you have been chasing the ordinary happiness people want for the past four months ¡¹

    Megu gasps.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it, do you? Megumi? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Megu as well.

    She lived and grew up in this brothel.

    She was blessed with a good foster parent, the Yamamine house, but,

    Yukino, her sister from another, kept on bullying her.

    The Yamamine couple continued to attend to her needs.

    She kept all her anger inside.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been crazy since you were born, no matter how close you are to an ordinary girl, no matter how much you dream of ordinary happiness, you¡¯re still crazy. You can¡¯t be satisfied unless you receive crazy happiness! ¡¹

 Chapter 696. Pursuit of Happiness

    We¡¯re crazy people

    Since we were born.

    No, even before our birth, our parents are not normal.

    ¡¸ I know that I¡¯m not normal ¡¹

    Megu speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a child of a prostitute, an unwanted child from rape ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s born from Shirasaka Sousuke raping her mother.

    ¡¸ Mama¡¯s last moments were miserable. Even my life as the daughter in Yamamine house is shameful. They took custody of me, and because of that, my adoptive parents were harassed by Shirasaka family ¡¹

    In reality, Yamamine house is a distant relative of Shirasaka house, and they were routinely harassed by them.

    Adopting Megu who¡¯s the illegitimate daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke is one of those harassments.

    Even so, Megu¡¯s adoptive parents raised her kindly.

    ¡¸ I always had to be a ¡°good girl¡± so I don¡¯t bother the Yamamine house¡¯s parents. No matter how poor our family was, if I worked hard in my studies and club activities, my classmates and teachers will recognize me. If I do that, it would please my adoptive parents. That is why I¡¯ve been working hard all the time ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yukino who has worse grades than me stopped me from entering the public school and made me quit the baseball club, I hated her. I could never forgive her ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s actually smart that she could pass a high-level school.

    Yukino was jealous of it, so she stopped her from going to a higher-level school and put her on the same high-school as herself.

    They were in the same basketball club during middle school.

    Megu was better in the middle school club, so Yukino had Megu quit basketball club.

    Even though she won¡¯t continue in basketball club herself.

    ¡¸ Even though she has a lot of the ¡°ordinary happiness¡± I don¡¯t have, she kept on tormenting me ¡¹

    I see.

    Yukino, her sister from a different mother, was there,

    That is why Megu was longing for ¡°ordinary happiness¡± too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, even if she¡¯s in that state now, I don¡¯t feel sorry. Instead, I think ¡°serves you right¡± ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ There are two things you misunderstand ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Megu.

    ¡¸ First of it all, Yukino-san¡¯s house isn¡¯t ordinary at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Minaho-san!? She had both parents, and they¡¯re all living together in the same house! They live a fun life every day, isn¡¯t that what an ordinary happy house looks like?! ¡¹

    Megu protests.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not saying that Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house is inferior to an ordinary family. Instead, it¡¯s the opposite ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ That man is a head in a top-notch advertising agency, and a member of Shirasaka clan. They even have a main house in Tokyo. Furthermore, it¡¯s not land or building he inherited from his parents, he bought it himself. Well, he also used the money from Kuromori other than his main business, stil, ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Shirasaka Sousuke isn¡¯t an ¡°ordinary¡± man.

    ¡¸ His cars were high-class. He travels abroad every summer and winter vacation. He even has a condo in Hawaii. His wife¡¯s family is also wealthy. His wife herself is a food critic who often appears on media ¡¹

    They¡¯re both from the elite class.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a big mistake to think of them as ¡°ordinary¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t agree with it.

    ¡¸ Do you remember what I talked about earlier? ¡°Counting chickens before they¡¯re hatched¡± Indeed, you may have swapped positions with Yukino-san. You¡¯ve always thought of the possibility that you were the legal daughter of Shirasaka house and Yukino is the illegitimate child because you¡¯ve still received Yukino¡¯s harassment all the time. You wanted to swap positions with Yukino-san, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ But the hard fact says otherwise. Yukino-san is the legal child, and you¡¯re the illegitimate one. That reality will never be reversed ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s still frustrating! Yukino¡¯s always laughing at me, and all I do is endure it. It¡¯s just strange! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed it is. Isn¡¯t that why you broke free from the curse of Shirasaka Sousuke and the clan, didn¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want to return to Yamamine house because you hate to touch the relationship with Shirasaka house, don¡¯t you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, stop comparing yourself with Yukino-san!!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan spoke flatly.

    ¡¸ Happiness differs on each person. Everyone should have different ¡°happiness¡± from each other. The ¡°normal happiness¡± you want doesn¡¯t exist. You should seek happiness in line with your reality ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, but!! ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t agree.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Megu in the past only saw Yukino happy in Shirasaka house, right? That¡¯s why you can¡¯t forgive her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Megu turns to me.

    ¡¸ But, was Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house that happy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They were. I¡¯ve always watched them ¡¹

    Megu watches Yukino in her beautiful dress at the clan gathering from the lower seat.

    She can¡¯t wear clothes other than her school uniform.

    Yukino, the favorite of the head of the clan forbid Megu from wearing other clothes.

    ¡¸ But, we know about Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s also a daughter of Shirasaka house, Yukino¡¯s little sister.

    ¡¸ Mana who had a weak body since childhood was entrusted to some relatives in Shizouka. But, neither Yukino nor her parents came to visit Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke does as he pleases and Yukino¡¯s mother had an affair with the manager. They didn¡¯t care about their home at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, they live together with their parents, and they¡¯re happier than me ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. I had a house to live in, and I¡¯m living with my parents, but I wasn¡¯t happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the proof to that ¡¹

    I had a house.

    I lived together with my parents.

    But, I was alone in the dark in that house.

    ¡¸ Megumi, I¡¯m not telling you to stop hating on Shirasaka Sousuke. I hate him too. I won¡¯t forgive him even if he¡¯s dead now. I don¡¯t mind you harboring emotions to Yukino-san in the past ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, you have a future. You must forget about the bitter past when thinking about the future. If not, you won¡¯t be able to move on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Future ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I learned from Yoshinobu. You mustn¡¯t stay strapped in the past, if you want to make your loved ones happy, then you must have the courage to move forward ¡¹

    Wait, me?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t remember saying that though ¡¹

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t, but that¡¯s what you do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ I was thinking of killing myself after I took my revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke, but you gave me a family to live for ¡¹

    Family.

    ¡¸ Before you came, we, Kuromori were just a group of allies who wants to take revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke. You made us family ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong, we made ourselves family ¡¹

    We all lost our biological family,

    We were looking for a family because we needed it.

    That thought is hidden in our hearts, so we gathered and became a family.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you do understand what role he plays for our family, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Megumi doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Anyway, the¡±ordinary happiness¡± you¡¯ve been thinking about doesn¡¯t exist. If you feel that you¡¯re happy then you¡¯ll be satisfied in any environment you¡¯re in ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Humans search for happiness even if they already became an emperor who controls the world. On the contrary, someone who¡¯s on the death penalty, about to be executed by hanging his neck on the rope, that person would want to be happy even for one moment. The pursuit of happiness never ends for as long as humans live. We also can¡¯t stop receiving satisfaction, but ¡¹

    But?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s pursue happiness suitable for our life. For example, me wanting to find a man of my life, marry him and have children with that man, that would be wrong, don¡¯t you think? No matter how much I want it, it is just a dream that will never come true.

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ My body can no longer bear a child. That¡¯s the reality. Though I achieved my revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke, I¡¯ve turned a lot of women to prostitutes in the process. I can¡¯t be allowed to return to a normal life. My leg will stay in the underground society until I die, if I try to break out, it would be earlier. That¡¯s my reality. ¡¹

    People from the political and business worlds know Minaho-neesan¡¯s other side through the world of the brothel.

    Even now, Minaho-neesan can live thanks to Jii-chan¡¯s backing.

    Jii-chan¡¯s got strong influence in both the political and financial circles, and he also owns a private army which is Kouzuki SS.

    That¡¯s the truth.

    ¡¸ That is why I look for happiness within the scope of my reality. I¡¯ll never obtain unrealistic happiness, and I don¡¯t plan on dying anytime soon. If I die, it¡¯ll cause trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, why? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s impossible for you all to become the representative of Kuromori and face the scary people, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why I can¡¯t die yet ¡¹

    I¡¯m still 16. Katsuko-nee¡¯s just 21.

    No, Minaho-neesan¡¯s still 28, even so,

    Minaho-neesan has a track record of running the brothel for over ten years.

    Her face is known by the heavyweights in the political and financial underground.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m happy. That¡¯s because I have you all ¡¹

    She looks at us gently.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m also sorry ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You too are bound by the reality I¡¯m trapped in. As long as you live in this mansion, no, even if you come out of here, you can¡¯t escape this fate anymore ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also members of Kuromori ¡¹

    If I were to come out of this mansion, it¡¯s so late to do that though, but still, if I go back to living in Yoshida house, then,

    I¡¯d be kidnapped by an underground society right away.

    They¡¯d use me as a hostage against MInaho-neesan.

    Or possibly ask me for information about Kuromori.

    They¡¯d probably torture me. They might even kill me.

    ¡¸ Megumi, I know how much you want to live a normal happy life with Yoshinobu. I¡¯ve once had the same dream back when I was a prostitute. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ If I leave this place, then I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll become happy. I¡¯ll throw away my past as a prostitute and live happily in a distant town. I wished for that. In my case, however, the fact that I could no longer bear a child and my little sister, Naomi died made me abandon such an impossible and naive dream, nevertheless, ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the monitor.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, Katsuko. Even though Nagisa¡¯s able to turn a new leaf from being a prostitute and she was put in an environment where she could hide her past, and yet, her past chases after her, and she couldn¡¯t move forward ¡¹

    After Nagisa left the brothel and became the owner-manager of a flower shop¡­

    She had several matchmaking meetings with men.

    But, she hesitated to live while hiding her past as a prostitute.

    She wasn¡¯t able to advance her relationship with any men.

    ¡¸ As for Katsuko, she¡¯s afraid of going out that she can¡¯t leave the mansion. The two of them were finally able to move forward thanks to you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Katsuko yesterday shed tears as she watches herself sell the bread she made. She finally dared to stand in front

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She sold the bread she baked and heard the opinion of the students about the taste. She¡¯s never done that before. She was afraid of hearing other people¡¯s evaluation of what she made ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee only supports me, she doesn¡¯t stand at the store, and she tries not to show herself to the students as much as possible.

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s a cowardly girl after all. That¡¯s why she always tries to act bright and cheerful. She¡¯s pretty much like Nei. I mean, Nei¡¯s the one who imitated Katsuko though ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I think she¡¯s going to be okay now. You and Katsuko are doing well in the bakery. However ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Your bakery with Katsuko isn¡¯t an ordinary bakery at all. It has connections with Kuromori, a criminal organization, the police have already investigated it, and security officers from Kouzuki SS are present at all times, that¡¯s the kind of bakery it is ¡¹

    We can¡¯t escape from the current reality we have.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is, Megumi. You¡¯re the same. You¡¯ll never obtain the kind of ¡°ordinary happiness from ordinary life¡± that you expect. Nikita-san will come over. We can¡¯t break our friendly relations with Miss Cordelia. Misuzu-san as well. Kouzuki house is our lifeline. Or should I say¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighed.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san who was born in Kouzuki house and Michi-san who¡¯s lived as Misuzu-san¡¯s bodyguard understands the pursuit of happiness according to reality more than Megumi. Those girls never wish for anything while ignoring reality. ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Even with Takakura sisters, Megu shows a dissatisfied look to the end.

    Misuzu and everyone else accepted them right away, however.

    They know.

    If Jii-chan asks for it, then we¡¯ll accept them.

    If we accept them anyway, we have to be positive about it.

    They show unwavering resolution in response to reality.

    ¡¸ Mana-san as well. If that girl¡¯s kicked out of here then she has nowhere to go, she has that resolve. Actually, it¡¯s just you who¡¯s running around without seeing the reality ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ What should I do then, Minaho-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Think of it yourself. I can¡¯t always give you the answers ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ However, if you¡¯re going to stay like that, I¡¯ll take you away as Yoshinobu¡¯s partner for camouflage and will have Hoshizaki Kana do it instead ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The current camouflage is useful in keeping Yoshinobu isolated from the other students. Being engaged with Megumi and having the school recognize you two living together, and also being the lone student in bread making course ¡¹

    Isolating me?

    ¡¸ If there were students that are too close to Yoshinobu, it would be dangerous for them. That¡¯s why you need to be a bit of a floating existence in the school. ¡¹ And for that, you must become someone the whole school knows ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ In that sense, Kana-san is much better than Megumi. She¡¯s not an idiot, and she¡¯ll never betray us as long as she benefits from it, she¡¯s also wise to not ask anything that would put her in danger. Above all that, she¡¯s also beautiful. She¡¯s just a perfect sex friend for Yoshinobu in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be his partner in school! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu is in pain when he¡¯s with Megumi. All you do is ask Yoshinobu with your desires. You don¡¯t even think about doing something to make Yoshinobu feel pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? Then let¡¯s compare later ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Watch your recent sex with him and Yoshinobi¡¯s sex with Kana-san. He looked like he had way more fun with Kana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just watch it. That¡¯s why I called you to this room ¡¹

    This room has a lot of screens.

    They can watch me having sex with Kana-senpai earlier today in here.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all for now, Yoshinobu. Go back to the dining room. Then, take a rest afterward. Do the rest by tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I feel reluctant leaving Megu behind.

    ¡¸ I think that the shock would be greater if you leave ¡¹

    Is that so?

    No.

    Sure, recently I¡¯m having sex with Megu out of a sense of duty.

    I somehow had to respond to Megu and make her feel pleasure.

    Compared to that.

    It was fun having sex with Kana-senpai today.

    No, not just Kana-senpai. Anya as well.

    The two of them have a bright personality.

    But, they were gentle that they accepted me.

    ¡¸ You need them right now. That¡¯s why I had them arranged ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ To you as of now, sex is a duty, it¡¯s likely to become a burden. Everyone except Megumi is worried about it. You¡¯ll understand once you¡¯re back in the dining room ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s worried about me?

    ¡¸ Go on, Yoshinobu. Leave Megumi to me ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be meeting Kouzuki-sama by 2pm tomorrow. Therefore, tuning the Takakura sisters can be done by tomorrow instead. They just lost their virginity so they must be tired tonight, let them rest ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Still, 2pm tomorrow.

    Will they be able to stabilize thier Miko power in time?

    ¡¸ Yeah. Now that you remembered what you should do, your face shows manliness again. Well done ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, what should we do next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Discuss the schedule tomorrow with everyone before going to bed ¡¹

    I should discuss how to guide the three sisters with Misuzu and everyone.

    Also, where would the Takakura sisters sleep.

    They should sleep together so they won¡¯t feel lonely.

    ¡¸ You have some ideas now, then go ¡¹

    I stand up from my seat.

    Then, I remembered something.

    ¡¸ Ah wait, earlier, Minaho-neesan mentioned that Megu has two mistakes ¡¹

    Come to think of it.

    ¡¸ I feel like there¡¯s still one that¡¯s not mentioned though ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh that? The other one is about Yukino-san ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Megumi damns Yukino-san about having a miserable life now, but ¡¹

    Yeah, she mentioned that.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san now isn¡¯t having a miserable life, to be honest, ¡¹

    HUh?

    ¡¸ No matter how much miserable think Yukino-san is, the other side doesn¡¯t care. No matter how much shame she suffered from, even forcing her to be some celebrity on TV, she¡¯s still doing quite well ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Yukino-san¡¯s talent to have some fun no matter what¡¯s her situation ¡¹

    Behind Minaho-neesan;

    Megu nods silently.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh, welcome back, that was long ¡¹

    Entering the dining room, I meet Yukino right away.

    Yukino¡¯s still talking to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the topic now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, you see, we were talking about the shogi women¡¯s organization¡¯s problem, remember? And then this time, there¡¯s a women¡¯s professional bowling team breaking up! ¡¹

    Yukino points on her phone.

    ¡¸ Both were originally from the same organization, so they say ¡°We¡¯ll separate with only women,¡± and so they did, but I guess it has to be only women, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, this way! ¡¹

    Mana calls from the table in the inner room.

    Looking around, everyone else is here.

    ¡¸ Seems like an emergency meeting or something. We¡¯re the only ones left out. It¡¯s so sad, isn¡¯t, it Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in exchange, Katsuko gave us cake. Isn¡¯t Maika calling you over? Hurry up and go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    When I tried to move;

    ¡¸ Hey, am I staying here tonight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think, seems like the Yakuza from Kansai are still in rampage ¡¹

    I replied.

    There¡¯s no personnel from Kouzuki SS to protect Yukino.

    They¡¯re all outside it seems.

    ¡¸ I see. Okay then. Ah, but I don¡¯t want to be in the same room as Megumi! Hear that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The other side thinks the same way. You¡¯ll get your room, don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    I said, then head to the table with everyone in it.

    Nei, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Edie, Mana, Agnes, Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna.

    They¡¯re all here.

    ¡¸ Here, black tea ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes over.

    ¡¸ First of all, Kou-sama, I¡¯ve discussed this with everyone, however, ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks me.

    ¡¸ Even if everything goes well and we manage to use our Miko powers freely then we¡¯ll try to hide it as much as possible ¡¹

    I see.

    They have reached the same conclusion as Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Minaho-neesan mentioned it too. It would be better if the power isn¡¯t publicly known ¡¹

    Bad people will only target them if they become known.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to Jii-chan tomorrow about it. Misuzu, Ruriko, explain it together with me. Thanks ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I can talk this out alone.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Even so,

    This is only a ¡®what if¡¯ the Miko power is stable.

    ¡¸ Then, naturally, we would only use this power when we have Kou-sama¡¯s permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯d like to set up some exceptions to that ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ Exceptions? ¡¹

    ¡¸ First would be to keep our hearts connected with Kou-sama. Uhm, that¡¯s because we¡¯re anxious ¡¹

    Yeah, of course.

    They¡¯d want to know what I think during my meeting with Jii-chan or something.

    They¡¯ll be able to support when I made a mistake in my talk.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. Either way, whatever I think comes out of my face no matter what ¡¹

    I promised.

    Tsukiko looked relieved.

    ¡¸ As for the second one, we would like to have permission to use our power when we feel that we¡¯re in a crisis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, you can use that without my permission when that happens ¡¹

    The Yakuza still aims at the sisters.

    If the situation becomes dangerous, then;

    You can use your Tsuki power to read people¡¯s mind and Yomi power to make them obey.

    Safety is the highest priority.

    ¡¸ As for their relationships in school ¡¹

    Relationships

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nii-san, I surely think that I¡¯ll be in the same school as Agnes, but ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Please do it that way, Agnes can¡¯t go to school alone, I think ¡¹

    And since they¡¯re both 12 years old.

    I want Luna to help Agnes.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Agnes-san, no, it¡¯s also my first time in a school in Tokyo. Just imagining it feels scary ¡¹

    I see.

    I guess we have to think of how we deal with that too.

    Agnes has blonde hair and blue hair like she¡¯s a foreigner.

    But, I think that it would be impossible for her to obtain common sense before she enters school.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll leave it to Luna¡¯s judgment ¡¹

    I can¡¯t go to Luna¡¯s class of course.

    ¡¸ May I as well? ¡¹

    Yomiko?

    ¡¸ Sensei, I think I¡¯d go to the same middle school as Mana-san ¡¹

    Yeah, they¡¯re of the same age.

    ¡¸ I could solve Sensei¡¯s worries about Mana-san ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I just have to make the people think that Mana-san is a girl who moved from Kyoto just like me, right? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Mana¡¯s afraid of meeting people who know her past.

    That she¡¯d be recognized as Shirasaka Maika.

    ¡¸ How about we make Mana-san our little sister then? ¡¹

    Yomiko?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have Mana-san as Luna¡¯s Onee-san too. That doesn¡¯t sound strange, does it? ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    Err.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be afraid if I¡¯m with Yomiko-san ¡¹

    I see. Okay then.

    ¡¸ Yomi, thanks. Talk it out with the two of you, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    If Yomiko¡¯s power can be a guarantee to give Mana the courage to attend a new school life.

    ¡¸ Lastly, ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks.

    ¡¸ We would like to be useful to Kou-sama ¡¹

    Useful to me?

    ¡¸ Uhm, if you have our power, Kou-sama, you can get anything ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We can read people¡¯s mind and make them follow us. Whoever it is ¡¹

    W-What?

    You mean?

    If I thought ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a good woman, I¡¯d like to have sex with her,¡± then?

    ¡¸ Yes. If there are any women you prefer to have sex with, then we¡¯ll deliver it to you right away ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied after reading my mind.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t read my mind on that part! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Kou-sama, you promised that you won¡¯t mind if I read your mind all the time ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ We¡¯d always be connected to Kou-sama¡¯s heart all the time ¡¹

    If there is a woman I¡¯d like to have sex with, then they¡¯d all¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 697. Nigh

    t

    Huh?

    If I thought for a moment that ¡°I¡¯d like to have sex with this woman,¡± then,

    Tsukiko would forcibly bring them to me?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll not do it by force. Once we can invoke the Yomi power perfectly, they¡¯d naturally follow what we order them ¡¹

    Misuzu who came back from Kyoto felt something weird from what Yomiko said back then.

    Yomiko¡¯s power was that weak.

    If it¡¯s the new Yomi power in full throttle, they won¡¯t feel doubt from following the command.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ That would mean that Onii-chan can have sex with girls from all over the world as long as you want it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-neesama can read whether the other party is hiding some problem or something with her Tsuki power. ¡¹

    Luna said and nods.

    ¡¸ From now on, Master¡¯s contact with people who are trying to get in touch with Kouzuki house will increase ¡¹

    Michi.

    Well, I¡¯m officially named as Misuzu¡¯s fiance among the Kouzuki house¡¯s people.

    There would be some who¡¯d use seductive techniques to come close to me.

    ¡¸ If anyone tries to come close to not just Danna-sama, but all of us, it would be better to have Tsukiko-san and Luna-san check them first ¡¹

    Misuzu makes a suggestion.

    ¡¸ Up until now, people who have made contact with Ruriko and me have some purpose in mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ It must be tolling for Tsukiko-sama to read other people¡¯s mind thoroughly, and it would be a violation of privacy, it might be a breach of manners but, at least, if we can tell if the other party has malicious intent, we could deal with them quickly ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yes. We can tell any ill-intent right away. If their heart is showing off an ill sensation, then we don¡¯t even need to read their whole mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ Besides, if it¡¯s someone rude then just have them go somewhere else using the Yomi power ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ May we use our power that way? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks for my permission.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind you using it to protect the family. I think that the three of you won¡¯t be using your powers recklessly ¡¹

    The fact that the Takakura sisters have the Miko power has to be kept a secret to everyone.

    The Miko power can be a weapon that will protect us because it¡¯s not known.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll try to conceal our power as much as possible ¡¹

    Tsukiko promises me again.

    ¡¸ Yomiko and Luna too, okay? ¡¹

    I¡¯m most worried about Yomiko since she¡¯s craving for the limelight, but,

    She¡¯ll be with Mana in her school life so I guess I shouldn¡¯t worry that much.

    Mana¡¯s an attentive girl after all.

    ¡¸ I know, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I promise ¡¹

    That¡¯s good, but still.

    ¡¸ But you see, bringing in girls who I¡¯m likely to have sex with is a bit¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not likely, It¡¯s all women Sensei wants to have sex with! ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    She reads my mind, so I guess.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s I problem I say ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Thus thou must do if thou have it ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ What? English? ¡¹

    Mana who knows English enough to make a daily conversation still asks Edie.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Macbeth. It was the words Lady Macbeth used, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s been silent all this time said.

    ¡¸ Act 5 Scene 5 ¡¹

    Edie grins.

    ¡¸ So what does that mean? ¡¹

    Mana asks. Nei;

    ¡¸ If I recall, it means ¡°do what you need to do to get it.¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. That¡¯s right, if you want to have sex Onii-chan then do it! ¡¹

    Mana interprets what Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not how it goes, that was Lady Macbeth¡¯s invitation to do something evil ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Macbeth mentions ¡°If you want a crown then you must kill the king,¡± it¡¯s a determination speech asking the other to kill their Lord ¡¹

    Edie. Nei.

    ¡¸ Then, Lady Macbeth encouraged her husband to kill the kind and become one, and yet once he actually did it, her heart went ill and she ended up committing suicide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Macbeth¡¯s tragedy begins because he was instigated by his wife and became the king ¡¹

    That means?

    ¡¸ That I shouldn¡¯t just follow Tsukiko¡¯s suggestions? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If I had sex with all the women I thought are good then it would end up in tragedy.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not really the case ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re too honest. You shouldn¡¯t overthink about what they say ¡¹

    Am I overthinking?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s a man who endures a lot. Even if there¡¯s a mountain of food right in front of you, you¡¯ll only eat when someone brings a plate to you and tells you to eat. And even if you thought ¡°I¡¯m still hungry, I want to eat more,¡± you never mention it. And so you put up with it ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re like that, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Maybe I am.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay. Even if an ordinary looking beauty walked around here, you wouldn¡¯t think ¡°What a cute girl.¡± Also if that girl seduced you by all means, you wouldn¡¯t think that you want to have sex with her, would you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Instead of that, you don¡¯t imagine that you would have sex with them, do you? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Humans can only imagine inside their head. The imagination in their head is nothing but an image that you can turn to real ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you look at an ordinary beauty, Yo-chan, you won¡¯t come to imagine that you¡¯re having sex with that girl, see? As long as you¡¯re not in a relationship where you can understand her heart ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Nikita-san, Kana-chan, and even the Takakura-sisters, Yo-chan only was able to have sex with them when someone else gives an image that you can do it with them. Someone has to carry the plate to Yo-chan ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    I wouldn¡¯t have sex with Anya, Kana-senpai, or Tsukiko and the two by myself.

    I mean, I don¡¯t think I can.

    ¡¸ After all, I¡¯m stupid, I don¡¯t look handsome, and not even an ordinary girl would want to entertain me ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Yo-chan, you¡¯re picking a fight with us? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not what I meant though ¡¹

    Because, well, how should I say it.

    I still think that having this much cute girls on my side is just a dream.

    That this is impossible.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you should stop that attitude already. I mean, everyone here can tell that Yo-chan¡¯s an almighty wild-card present ¡¹

    Almighty wild card?

    ¡¸ From now on, if there¡¯s a girl Yo-chan wants to have sex with then Takakura-san will bring them to you. Imagine that. Their Miko power is impressive, see? That would mean that no matter how unobtainable that woman is, they¡¯ll definitely have sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Well, sure, their power is impressive, but.

    ¡¸ Were you able to imagine it? ¡¹

    Ugh

    ¡¸ You can! ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Somehow ¡¹

    They¡¯ll read my mind and bring in the girl I want to have sex with then,

    I¡¯ll have sex with that girl.

    My heart is weak, so I¡¯d definitely have sex with the girl they bring in.

    ¡¸ Okay. Hold that image to your heart and live with it ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ See, your approach on women in this world have changed. Yo-chan¡¯s given up on associating with the girls in your class because you think that they won¡¯t be involved with you that closely, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Yes, that will change from now on. All of the women Yo-chan meets in the world would be ¡°a woman I can have sex with if I want to¡± Please live with that cognition ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what that means ¡¹

    Why do I have to change my perception to that?

    ¡¸ If you think that way, all the women aren¡¯t treated as air anymore. You¡¯ll see them as a girl and look at them properly, see? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you believe that you have no worth. You¡¯re desperately trying to take care of those who became family and yet, you¡¯re too uninterested in anyone that¡¯s not family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ It makes my ears hurt. That¡¯s what I thought too. I¡¯m worried about the girls from Kouzuki house¡¯s branch family and the other prestigious houses¡¯ daughters, but, I hardly have interaction with my other ordinary classmates ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    The daughters of Kouzuki house had no choice but to be considerate even inside the Super-ojou-sama school.

    Kouzuki house¡¯s power is too strong after all.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m doing the same ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I think that I¡¯m the one in the family who doesn¡¯t have friends the most ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s been drawing a line between the other students as the delinquent blonde girl.

    Well, Nei¡¯s tragic past in the US and the secret maneuvers of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s underlings¡­

    She¡¯s got a lot of reasons why she couldn¡¯t make friends in high school.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s me ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t talk to anyone in school except for Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri ¡¹

    Why are you proud of that?

    I mean, isn¡¯t Michi¡¯s elder sister in the same school too?

    ¡¸ If a bodyguard gets along with other students, it¡¯ll create misunderstandings ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Michi¡¯s enrolled in prestigious family daughters-only school as Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    She¡¯s not a member of a prestigious family, so there are a lot of students who look down on her bodyguard status. A lot of students think of themselves as the overall number.

    While that may be true, if the guard gets along with other students;

    That would create another problem on its own.

    There will be students making baseless speculation that bodyguard information might be leaked or something.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s think of our situation next time since we have Yo-chan for now. Anyway, take a close look at the outsiders. And if you have someone you believe to be charming, then just have sex with her ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Does anyone in here mind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all. Ruriko and I plan to do the same thing since before. Michi as well, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Michi.

    ¡¸ Naturally. Please have fun ¡¹

    No, look.

    Because Jii-chan was a stud, Misuzu and Ruriko both don¡¯t mind me cheating.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think Onii-chan needs to have sex with at least 100 women to fix his thought that he¡¯s inferior to other people ¡¹

    Mana said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Then, is the family going to increase even more? ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Papa had sex with Luna and Luna¡¯s older sisters, then Agnes¡¯ family increased again. Agnes knows that family is people who Papa had sex with! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s been true so far. Yo-chan looks at the girls he has sex with. He will never have sex with a girl who he thinks is ¡°not okay at all¡± ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Agnes won¡¯t trust people Papa doesn¡¯t have sex with! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    Is that okay?

    ¡¸ Done with the meeting? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes to pick up the teacups we drank from.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s instructions. Everyone should go to sleep today and rest for tomorrow ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Especially Tsukiko and the two, they just lost their virginity.

    ¡¸ And for the meeting with Grandfather tomorrow? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, that one is on 2pm ¡¹

    I tell them what I heard from Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ We have to stabilize the Miko power by then. We have to do something about it ¡¹

    I look at the sisters.

    ¡¸ I think you should separate the three and teach them the fun about sex. Then, do it with the three together after that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives a piece of advice.

    ¡¸ If the sisters are together from the start, they won¡¯t be able to relax. It would be only a painful training if you don¡¯t feel pleasure and can¡¯t enjoy sex ¡¹

    Indeed.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, the three will have supporters again. It will be easier to relax if each of the Takakura sisters has someone else with them than being alone with Yo-chan, right? ¡¹

    Nei proposes.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to be with Luna! ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s set now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stick with Luna too. Girls who can use Qi should be sticking with each one ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Then, I will be with Yomiko-sama ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Wait. Let¡¯s pick a call for Tsukiko and the girls first.

    We have to decide this soon.

    ¡¸ Anyway, adding ¡°-sama¡± is forbidden. Call each other without any suffix or just add ¡°-chan¡± ¡°-san¡± creates a sense of distance, so that¡¯s not allowed ¡¹

    I gave orders.

    ¡¸ For example, Agnes is calling Luna without any suffix and yet, Luna¡¯s calling the other ¡°Agnes-san.¡± See? That¡¯s not allowed anymore. Luna, call her ¡°Agnes¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, is nicknames allowed? ¡¹

    You¡¯re going to do it anyway.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Tsukitsuki, Yomiyomi, Lunaluna! ¡¹

    I wonder about that.

    Well, that¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to make one right now, but think of how you call each other to get along ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna, let¡¯s think on how you call the older sisters together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Agnes ¡¹

    Okay, looking good.

    ¡¸ Hey, everyone, can you let him go for now? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee places her hand on my shoulder and told everyone.

    ¡¸ You still have to decide the groups and the ordering for tomorrow, do you? It will be more fun if you surprise him ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    I don¡¯t need to know the flow of events for tomorrow.

    ¡¸ I think everyone knows it already, but he¡¯s the most tired among us today. Let him take some rest for tonight ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ No, I still have some energy! ¡¹

    Err, who is it today again?

    I would have sex with someone before going to sleep as always.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force yourself. You¡¯re always working hard for the family, but you¡¯re at your limit. Don¡¯t think of anything and go to sleep for tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, if your health deteriorates, it would be a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. There¡¯s still a match tomorrow ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also worried about me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ll decide on our own here, and we¡¯ll send these girls to bed later as well. You can go back to your room and rest first, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Agnes will take care of Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I will be taking care of Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master, please don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If everyone goes that far, sure.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take my rest first ¡¹

    I stand up from my seat, then remembered something.

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯ll look after her ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have much to talk about, but there are times we have to talk to each other as well ¡¹

    Mana looks at Yukino who¡¯s talking to Yoshiko-san at the table on the other side.

    ¡¸ Then, I will be taking care of Megumi-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ I think that I, the newcomer is just perfect on taking care of her ¡¹

    She said and smiled.

    She must¡¯ve read my worries about Megu deep inside my mind.

    Sure, Tsukiko is older than Megu, and she won¡¯t go wild against her.

    She¡¯s a sports-minded girl after all.

    ¡¸ Then, sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be preparing the place for everyone to sleep in so it¡¯ll be okay ¡¹

    Lastly, Katsuko-nee reassures me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night everyone ¡¹

    I greeted everyone goodnight and left my seat.

    ¡¸ Oh, sleeping already? ¡¹

    Yukino asks me when she saw me exiting the room.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m tired today, so I¡¯m going to sleep first ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Yoshiko-san and me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s preparing a room. Mana¡¯s coming with you. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t do anything bad for the child in your stomach.

    ¡¸ I see. Then that¡¯s fine ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s relaxed as usual.

    ¡¸ Goodnight. Yoshiko-san as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t kick the futon while sleeping. You¡¯ve got such a bad sleeping posture ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What now? You forgot that we slept on the same bed until morning? ¡¹

    That¡¯s on the night where I first raped Yukino.

    That was our first time.

    ¡¸ Hey, wipe that stupid face and go already. Good night! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I left the dining room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    As soon as I left and was alone.

    My body feels heavy.

    I¡¯m exhausted.

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    Just how many times I had sex and ejaculated tonight?

    Anyway, let¡¯s crawl to bed.

    I reached my room.

    ¡¸ Fuu ¡¹

    I open the door and enter.

    ¡¸ So sleepy. For now, let¡¯s sleep ¡¹

    Yeah, I feel so sleepy, really sleepy.

    I was in so much tension that I was unaware of my physical condition.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I hear a sound coming from my shower room.

    Is someone here?

    CLick.

    ¡¸ Oh? You¡¯re back? Sorry, I borrowed your shower room ¡¹

    She¡¯s wrapping her wet hair with a bath towel.

    Shou-neechan?

    ¡¸ Huh? What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    If I recall, Shou-neechan¡­

    ¡¸ I came here to take a nap. Just four hours. I also wanted to take a shower. You see, I¡¯m a prestigious family bodyguard specialist, I can¡¯t afford to look sloppy or smell sweaty ¡¹

    Well, I get that, but.

    Why my room?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s closer here than coming back to my room. You¡¯ll be here too ¡¹

    Well, this is my room, yes.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s sleep? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    She takes off her bath towel and is now completely naked.

 Chapter 698. Morning sex battle Part 1

    ¡¸ Come now, let¡¯s sleep, hurry! ¡¹

    The naked Shou-neesan pushed me down the bed.

    ¡¸ No, but, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s smiling nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ Uhm, want to do it? ¡¹

    Sex.

    ¡¸ Hmm, what about you? ¡¹

    Answering a question with another question. Well, I don¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸ If you want to do it then sure, but if you don¡¯t want to, then let¡¯s just sleep together ¡¹

    Shou-neechan hugged me and smiled.

    ¡¸ I only have limited time to take a nap, sorry about that, I¡¯m quite exhausted ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s cleaning up the Kansai Yakuza who came to attack in Tokyo.

    ¡¸ I heard that men would like to have sex even when they¡¯re tired, but I don¡¯t feel like you do ¡¹

    She hugged my body tightly.

    ¡¸ I just want to hug my beloved and fall asleep ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I also want to sleep hugging Shou-neechan ¡¹

    We do have sex a surprising number of times.

    My body¡¯s feeling exhausted now.

    But, I can¡¯t show everyone that I¡¯m exhausted.

    Just how much I¡¯ve been putting a brave front.

    I realize that by the time I come back to my room alone.

    ¡¸ I know, since it¡¯s you, you must¡¯ve worked hard for everyone today as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s gentle voice wraps my heart.

    ¡¸ You can take a rest now. I know, I understand you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan

    Shou-neechan hugs me then covers our body with a blanket.

    ¡¸ You worked hard enough today so. Get some rest. Good night ¡¹

    She turned off the light switch on the bedside.

    Shou-neechan often stays in this room, so she knows how things work.

    ¡¸ Take it easy now. I¡¯ll protect you for the rest of the night ¡¹

    Ooh.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s tall body hugs my body tightly.

    I¡¯m turned to a hug-pillow.

    But, I.

    I feel at ease from Shou-neechan¡¯s embrace.

    Haa.

    I¡¯m losing strength in Shou-neechan¡¯s arms.

    I feel my body losing strength.

    ¡¸ Good night, Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    We kissed once.

    Then, I¡­

    I fell into the deep darkness.

    I fell asleep.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hmm? ¡¹

    That was some deep sleep that I didn¡¯t even have a dream.

    I open my eyes.

    The room¡¯s dark.

    Is it still night?

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, did I wake you up? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Rei-chan?

    Rei-chan¡¯s taking off her clothes and is now in her underwear in the dimly lit room.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Shou-neechan? ¡¹

    The side next to me on the bed is empty.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s done with her nap and has now returned to the command vehicle. I¡¯m currently taking the turn to take a nap ¡¹

    Shou-neechan erased her presence while I was sleeping, got dressed, and went back to work.

    ¡¸ What time is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s past 3am, it¡¯s not morning yet, please go back to sleep, Onii-chama ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s calling me Onii-chama when we¡¯re alone.

    ¡¸ Reika wants to take a nap while hugging Onii-chama too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, come here ¡¹

    I open the blanket and invite Rei-chan in.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Rei-chan gets in my bed.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s body is cold ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chama¡¯s warm ¡¹

    It must be cold outside.

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯ll warm you up, hug tighter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chama ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s body is much more trained than Shou-neechan.

    She¡¯s even taller than me, and her body is for fighting.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you don¡¯t have much time to rest too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, only a nap ¡¹

    Rei-chan also chose to sleep with me for a few hours rest.

    ¡¸ But, Rei-chan feel at ease when hugging Onii-chama like this ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ After all, I¡¯m working my hardest for Onii-chama and the family ¡¹

    Rei-chan

    ¡¸ Having someone to protect is terrific. I don¡¯t feel any hesitation now ¡¹

    I can tell Rei-chan¡¯s smiling even if it¡¯s dark.

    ¡¸ Just like Onii-chama ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Reika always fight together with Onii-chama Don¡¯t work yourself too hard alone and rely on us more ¡¹

    Rei-chan hugged me.

    Oh, I see.

    It was Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee.

    They called Rei-chan and Shou-neechan to come to my room.

    What do I need now?

    What kind of healing I should have this time.

    Those two know the answer.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing. Tighter, Rei-chan

    ¡¸ Okay. Onii-chama ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s strong arms hug me tighter./

    Yeah, it feels pleasant.

    I feel calmer compared when I¡¯m together with Misuzu and the younger girls.

    Not showing a weak spot is really mentally straining.

    If I were to sleep with any of those girls, my body would remain stiff.

    Even if I sleep until morning, I¡¯d still be tired.

    But, that said, even if I¡¯m surrounded by Katsuko-nee and Nei¡¯s voluptuous bodies,

    I¡¯ve been having sex all day long, so,

    My body might reject a too-sexy body.

    Tonight, I,

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan¡¯s warrior¡¯s body is perfect.

    They have strong bodies.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Rei-chan whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ If anything scary appears, Rei-chan will take it down. Onii-chama can just sleep until morning in peace ¡¹

    Scary, what?

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama mentioned it. Onii-chama never slept at ease with someone protecting at the side since childhood ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ But tonight, rest assured, Reika¡¯s with you. I have my cane close to me. Reika¡¯s strong, so, please believe in Reika¡¯s skills and take some rest ¡¹

    My body feels it¡¯s losing strength from her gentle yet reassuring voice.

    I¡¯m entrusting my life to Rei-chan.

    Oh.

    I see.

    So I can sleep in peace tonight.

    This arms that are holding me tight will protect me.

    It¡¯s okay now.

    I¡¯m already.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Good morning, desuno!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ voice wakes me up.

    I slept like a log.

    It¡¯s already morning.

    The sunlight comes from outside the window.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning, Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Behind the energetic Agnes is;

    Luna, looking timid.

    Edie, looking proud.

    And Ruriko, bowing her head politely.

    Everyone¡¯s wearing the bathrobe they wore last night.

    I guess they¡¯re only wearing a single panty under that.

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    My head finally started running.

    I see. They¡¯re the first wave this morning.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Rei-chan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ She ate breakfast and now back to work ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    I see. Her nap time was over.

    But, she left the room quietly so I won¡¯t wake up.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Luna!!! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts loudly to Luna.

    ¡¸ Look at it! This is Papa¡¯s morning wood, desuno!!! ¡¹

    Hey, Agnes!

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Luna looks at what Agnes is pointing at.

    Oh, admittedly, my crotch has a tent rising up.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s always like this every morning, it¡¯s the force of nature!! It can¡¯t be helped because this naturally happens. Therefore, Agnes serves Papa¡¯s penis every morning! ¡¹

    Agnes announces strongly.

    No, not ¡°Agnes serves Papa¡¯s penis every morning.¡±

    It¡¯s mostly the girl I slept with the night before.

    We do another round in the morning.

    Everyone¡¯s looking at my morning wood in fun.

    Misuzu¡¯s sucking it out already even if I¡¯m asleep.

    I had several occasions where I wake up as I ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Then, Papa, please take out your penis! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Hurry, Luna¡¯s waiting! ¡¹

    Agnes seems excited to be Luna¡¯s teacher.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s bad manners, Agnes. Onii-sama just woke up. You mustn¡¯t hurry Onii-sama or be forceful with what you say ¡¹

    Ruriko scolds Agnes.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the ones asking Onii-sama ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Luna.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, watch what I¡¯ll do ¡¹

    Ruriko faces me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama. It¡¯s morning service. Please love Ruriko, your sex slave today as well ¡¹

    She bows her head elegantly.

    ¡¸ Then, first of all, kissing and hugging. We are Onii-sama¡¯s family before sex tools ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles elegantly and comes to hug and kiss me.

    ¡¸ Ufufu. Onii-sama¡¯ first kiss in the morning. Ruriko¡¯s happy ¡¹

    Then

    ¡¸ Aaaauuuu! Agnes wants a kiss too! Agnes wants a hug also!! ¡¹

    Agnes is making a noise.

    ¡¸ Then, you have to ask for it, Agnes. I won¡¯t entertain girls with bad manners ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Papa. Agnes loves Papa. So, Agnes wants a kiss and hug! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes jumps to my chest.

    ¡¸ Papa, Papa, Papa, Papa, Papa, Love you! Chuu!! ¡¹

    Agnes kisses me passionately.

    She hugs me, and I return hug as well.

    Agnes entwines her tongue.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes begins to fidget.

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ crotch got wet ¡¹

    She¡¯s enthusiastic right in the morning.

    ¡¸ No, no! Luna and I need to have our turns too! ¡¹

    Edie said and breaks in between.

    ¡¸ Darling, Love you ¡¹

    Edie hugs me gently and kisses me.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, you¡¯re Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave just like me. You must say your greetings first ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Luna.

    ¡¸ O-Okay. N-Nii-san. Please let me do the morning service. Then, please use Luna as your sex slave a lot today as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, Luna ¡¹

    I hugged Luna and give her a kiss.

    ¡¸ And so, everyone¡¯s kissed now! ¡¹

    Agnes goes up my bed and opens up my bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Wow! It¡¯s rock hard! ¡¹

    She says while looking at my morning wood.

    ¡¸ Look, look! Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes is too excited.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s big! ¡¹

    Luna mutters as she looks at my penis basking in the sunlight.

    ¡¸ This is going to go inside Luna again today! It will also go inside Agnes too! Then it will release a lot of baby seed inside our stomachs! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This went inside me last night? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right!! ¡¹

    Agnes calm down.

    ¡¸ Hey now, weren¡¯t we the ones serving? ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to the two gently.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, there¡¯s four of us in the morning so let us take care of everything for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Darling, you can just lie down ¡¹

    Edie and Ruriko take off their bathrobes.

    White and brown breasts.

    Now they¡¯re wearing only a piece of underwear.

    ¡¸ Luna, Agnes, do the ¡°Love Ring Henshin¡± ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ L O V E!!! ¡¹

    Agnes takes off her bathrobe while shouting that line.

    Ah, she took off her panties too.

    ¡¸ Agnes, W-Wait!! ¡¹

    Luna takes off her clothes in a hurry as well.

    ¡¸ Resound! The beating of my love! Your greed is now over! Uuugh! ¡¹

    Agnes takes a mysterious pose while naked.

    I got it when she said ¡°Uuugh.¡±

    She was copying Mao-chan.

    It must be some signature phrase of an anime Mao-chan¡¯s watching.

    ¡¸ Uuugh! Wedding Change! Clothes changed! And now, Luna too! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on but,

    ¡¸ Pichi pichi voice! Live Start! Desuno!!! ¡¹

    It must be Nei¡¯s influence.

    It might be an old anime of all I know.

    ¡¸ Okay, Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes sends Luna a peace-sign.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin licking! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lick? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s not catching up with Agnes¡¯ thoughts.

    ¡¸ Geez! It¡¯s obvious that morning service means fellatio! It¡¯s been true since the old age! ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t remember it being a rule.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like this! Luna, watch me and remember how I do it! ¡¹

    Then, the 12-year-old half-blonde girl;

    ¡¸ Hamu! ¡¹

    She opens up her mouth wide and then stuffs my penis inside her mouth.

    Her pink lips move up and down my glans.

    ¡¸ First of all, you must make it sticky with your saliva ¡¹

    She stretches her tongue and licks it.

    Agnes is so skilled now.

    I don¡¯t think you¡¯d find a 12-year-old girl who¡¯s good at fellatio like her.

    ¡¸ Then, I will begin from this side ¡¹

    Saying that; Ruriko lies down on the bed next to me and crawls her tongue on my neck.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, you do like this, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She placed my hand on her chest.

    Yes, Ruriko¡¯s 15-year-old fresh breasts have splendid elasticity.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go on this side ¡¹

    Edie goes on the other side and then licks my nipples.

    ¡¸ Men also feel from their nipples. Katsuko taught me ¡¹

    Ooh, three tongues crawl on my skin.

    ¡¸ Okay, Luna, try it out too ¡¹

    Agnes smiled and entrusted my penis to Luna.

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t bite ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s the thing that makes love with us. Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ From now on, you¡¯ll be licking this together with Agnes! ¡¹

    Edie and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Uugh ¡¹

    Luna prepared herself and then opened her mouth.

    My erect penis goes inside Luna¡¯s hot and moist mouth.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t use your teeth. You can¡¯t bite it. Papa¡¯s thing is delicate so be gentle with it ¡¹

    Agnes gives instructions.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to go deep right away. Try licking the tip for now ¡¹

    I tell Luna.

    Luna looks up and then nodded.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama prefers it if you make a bit vulgar noise ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nobody here but family so you can be as indecent as you want. You can expose your true self only to Onii-sama. Onii-sama will accept all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    She just lost her virginity at age 12, and now she¡¯s told to be indecent.

    ¡¸ Just take it at your own pace ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Sex doesn¡¯t have any procedure that you must follow. Luna, you can just try out different things to find out what¡¯s fun and what gives pleasure.

    ¡¸ Fun, pleasure? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Pain and confusion stand out more.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand pleasure soon ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem of the body after all ¡¹

    If possible, I¡¯d like them to experience pleasure from sex by afternoon, but,

    It must be hard since her body is still too young.

    I might have Michi use Shingetsu and have another woman reach climax shared with Luna.

    ¡¸ But, you should feel the fun already, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Agnes? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ After all, having sex together with Luna this way is fun to Agnes! Are you not having fun, Luna? ¡¹

    Agnes asks Luna with an earnest look in her eyes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m also having fun when I¡¯m with Agnes ¡¹

    She¡¯s such a kind girl.

    Even though she¡¯s still scared,

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nii-san, I just have to lick in this part, yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. Papa likes it when you lick this way ¡¹

    Agnes crawls her tongue on the back of my glans.

    ¡¸ Here? ¡¹

    Luna follows Agnes and licks on the same spot.

    ¡¸ Then, he also likes this ¡¹

    Agnes rubs her nipples on my glans.

    ¡¸ It seems that it feels better with the Onee-chan who has their nipples sticking out, but this is what we have ¡¹

    Their 12-year-old nipples are still sunken.

    I suck on them hard every day though.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Luna also rubs on her areola.

    Two 12-year-old chests rub on my penis.

    ¡¸ Papa loves breasts. Luna, you should ask him to lick it a lot later ¡¹

    ¡¸ But mine is small ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter! Papa loves Nagisa-oneechan¡¯s huge breasts, but he also likes Michi-oneechan¡¯s plank chest too!. Michi-oneechan said, ¡°flat chest are much more sensitive!¡± ¡¹

    Did Michi say that?

    ¡¸ Sensitive? ¡¹

    Luna asks.

    ¡¸ Agnes doesn¡¯t know either! But, Papa loves Agnes and everyone¡¯s whole body! Chest, butt, even the stomach, he loves them all! That¡¯s why everyone also loves Papa even more! Papa¡¯s hands, chest, penis, all of it! Agnes loves them all! ¡¹

    Agnes felt that way. I see.

    To Agnes, sex is a part of her daily life.

    No, for Agnes, sex is the most important daily activity.

    ¡¸ Is Luna different? ¡¹

    Luna takes a short pause.

    ¡¸ No, I also like Nii-san. You¡¯re right, loving Nii-san means loving his whole body as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Having sex with Papa as well! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ When Having sex with Papa, Agnes and Papa can understand that we love each other. Our whole body understands. There¡¯s so much love wrapping in. It makes us happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That one, I can understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Agnes said. Ruriko and Edie affirm.

    ¡¸ Surely, Agnes and everyone was born to have sex with Papa. That¡¯s why having sex with Papa feels so pleasant. Happiness feels like it¡¯s erupting!! ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna while showing a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so! Desuno! Luna will understand it soon! ¡¹

 Chapter 699. Morning Sex Battle 2

    ¡¸ Okay, the two of us will lick in this part ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna, the two 12-year-old naked girls, continue their fellatio.

    ¡¸ Here? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s tongue licks the back of my glans.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Luna, stretch out your tongue and then flicker it, desuno! Agnes will be licking the root part ¡¹

    Agnes stretches her pink tongue on my penis.

    ¡¸ Then, while licking, look up at Papa¡¯s face ¡¹

    The two beauties look up at me.

    ¡¸ See? Papa looks like he¡¯s feeling good ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ It makes you happy when you see Papa looking like he¡¯s feeling good, right, Luna? ¡¹

    Luna;

    ¡¸ Nii-san. Does it feel good when I lick it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? The cute Luna¡¯s doing it ¡¹

    Hearing my reply made Luna lose strength.

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, go on ¡¹

    The double fellatio continues.

    ¡¸ Ufufu. Onii-sama, it looks like you¡¯re feeling so much pleasure, so cute ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s lying down next to me looked at my face and said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, it¡¯s pretty ¡¹

    Edie on the other side agreed.

    ¡¸ Luna, try to open up your power just a bit. See how Darling feels when Luna and Agnes licks him ¡¹

    Edie instructs Luna.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    She opens up her closed down power.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s true. Nii-san feels good ¡¹

    She¡¯s reading my mind.

    Edie¡¯s sending her Qi as a backup so Luna¡¯s power is boosted and now more sensitive.

    ¡¸ You get it. Darling loves us, and that includes Luna.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can tell ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Papa loves Agnes and everyone a lot! And we all love Papa too! ¡¹

    That is Agnes¡¯ basis for her common sense.

    Therefore, I must never betray Agnes.

    If I were to do that, Agnes would lose the world she¡¯s living in.

    Of course, even before that resolution, to me, Agnes is my cute daughter.

    I¡¯ll never let go of Agnes¡¯ small hand no matter what happens.,

    ¡¸ Papa, does it feel good? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me as she continues to stimulate my penis with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Yes, it does, Agnes. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad! ¡¹

    The half-foreign blonde haired girl kisses my glans happily.

    ¡¸ You too, Luna, it feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t do it very well yet ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s reading my mind, so she knows that her fellatio is still immature.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. It makes me happy that Luna does it for me. It also feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You understand it, don¡¯t you, Luna-chan? Onii-sama has no two-sides, he never lies to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if he does, you can tell it right away. His face says ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± while he does it after all ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the Takakura shrine maidens can¡¯t move forward unless when with Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Surely, if it¡¯s a man who lies a lot, it will cause you to distrust other people ¡¹

    Much more, if their experience is with a Yakuza boss.

    All of their desires, memories of their past evil deeds and everything will flow to the Shrine maiden.

    It would be too much for them that sex will become traumatic for them.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s two people, it¡¯s natural that their heart would suffer.

    ¡¸ Yes. I see that Nii-san treasures his family. He loves, worries, and wants to protect everyone. And then, Tsukiko-oneesama, Yomiko-oneesama, and I are all included in Nii-san¡¯s family.

    Luna reads my mind and speaks happily.

    ¡¸ Papa, how is it? Do you want to release it inside Luna¡¯s mouth? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me.

    ¡¸ Luna should learn Papa¡¯s semen¡¯s taste too. It¡¯s a bit bitter, but it¡¯s Papa¡¯s semen, you must drink it ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna, but,

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s have that for next time ¡¹

    I said.

    We have a tight schedule today.

    I can¡¯t waste a shot as the first thing in the morning.

    ¡¸ I shouldn¡¯t be the only one feeling good here. I¡¯ll have to teach Luna the pleasures of sex too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Agnes understands.

    ¡¸ Luna, get on top of me ¡¹

    I order her.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Luna can read my mind. She straddled me according to how I imagined it.

    Kuchuri.

    Luna¡¯s crotch is rubbing on my belly.

    Luna¡¯s already secreting hot liquid from her crotch.

    ¡¸ Your chest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna sticks out her cute chest while lying on my back,.

    Chupa.

    ¡¸ Auuu!! ¡¹

    Luna trembles when I started sucking out her nipple from her areola.

    Rerorero

    I move my tongue up and down.

    I feel her nipple getting stiff in the middle of her areola.

    ¡¸ Papa loves Agnes and everyone¡¯s breasts. Agnes¡¯ breasts are for Papa and Papa¡¯s babies in the future. Therefore, you must take care of it ¡¹

    Agnes says while continuing her fellatio.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just your breasts ¡¹

    I touch Luna¡¯s body on top of me.

    ¡¸ Your face too ¡¹

    My hand caresses Luna¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ These cute breasts ¡¹

    I spin my fingers around her nipples then lower my hand further.

    ¡¸ Your stomach, ass, take care of your whole body, Luna ¡¹

    I massage Luna¡¯s 12-year-old ass.

    ¡¸ Luna, your body is no longer yours ¡¹

    ¡¸ It belongs to Nii-san now ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Luna will bear my child soon. If you think that it¡¯s no longer your own, you can treat it carefully, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to bear a child? ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? We¡¯ll take down the corrupt traditions of the shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The tradition that started from the Meiji era is no longer practical ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s incorrect, so we¡¯re breaking it down ¡¹

    Ruriko and Agnes follow me up.

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s okay to stay here all the time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? You¡¯re already mine ¡¹

    I hug Luna¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll be together always ¡¹

    Agnes calls Luna from behind.

    ¡¸ Come here, Luna, I¡¯m going to lick you this time, get on all fours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh, just look at what I¡¯m imagining. It¡¯s 6-9 position ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Then, we changed to the 6-9 position where the girl is on top.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, this is embarrassing ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s sticking out her ass and private parts before my eyes as she twists her body in shame.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great, Luna. Ah, your anus is twitching ¡¹

    Every time Luna puts strength in her ass due to shame, her anus tightens up.

    ¡¸ P-Please don¡¯t say that ¡¹

    Love nectar from her slit drops down to my chest.

    It¡¯s as if it¡¯s a faucet with a broken gasket.

    Furthermore, the dripping liquid is heated to Luna¡¯s body temperature, and it emits a lewd smell.

    Her liquid feels smoother than adult women, and it doesn¡¯t smell that much, it must be because she¡¯s young.

    Lick.

    ¡¸ Kyaauu ¡¹

    I lick up Luna¡¯s love nectar.

    Yeah, it lacks in taste, but

    This sourness is definitely a girls¡¯ love nectar.

    Chu, chu.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t suck it that hard ¡¹

    I placed my lip next to her slit and sucked out the liquid from the inside.

    ¡¸ How is it? Does it feel good, Luna/ ¡¹

    Agnes stuffs my penis in her mouth as Luna gasps before her eyes.

    ¡¸ If it feels good then you must return the favor, Luna, ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Luna also licks my penis as I continue to lick her crotch.

    We¡¯re in the 6-9 position, but Agnes is also licking. Therefore, my lower half is receiving double fellatio again.

    ¡¸ My, so cute! ¡¹

    Ruriko gets up from the bed and brings in a digital camera.

    Then, she took a photo of the two girls licking up my penis.

    Ruriko¡¯s hobby is filming sex.

    Up until now, she¡¯s been recording a POV sex with just the two of us but,

    In the future, she might start taking photos of the younger girls.

    ¡¸ Your body¡¯s getting loose now ¡¹

    Edie stretches out her hand and massages Luna¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Yes. Luna-chan, do you still feel scared? We¡¯re all here with you and Onii-sama, and we only want Luna-chan to feel good ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it, Luna? ¡¹

    Agnes also smiles at Luna.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t get it yet, but I can tell that everyone¡¯s kind to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so distant now ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re already family now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll be together always ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Oh, my mouth¡¯s messy with Luna¡¯s love nectar.

    It doesn¡¯t stop from overflowing anymore.

    ¡¸ How about we insert now? ¡¹

    Edie says as she looks at Luna¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s quite aroused now, I think it should be good enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, hauuuu ¡¹

    Indeed, Luna¡¯s breathing is getting rough now.

    ¡¸ If so, how about doing it in cowgirl position? Luna-chan could do it at her pace that way ¡¹

    Ruriko suggests.

    ¡¸ Cowgirl? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Yes me! Agnes will show an example! ¡¹

    Agnes says, but.

    ¡¸ No, let Ruriko do the example ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Eeeh? Why?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s you, Agnes, you¡¯d get too excited that you won¡¯t be able to stop ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Agnes is too enthusiastic right now.

    ¡¸ Also, you also have to give Luna the feeling of waiting ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case; ¡¹

    Ruriko takes off her panty.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, let¡¯s swap positions. ¡¹

    She replaced Luna and straddled on top of me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯m also dripping wet ¡¹

    Ruriko seems to be excited too.

    Her slit is wet.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, watch closely ¡¹

    Ruriko opens up her vagina and presses it to my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Luna, watch what¡¯s going to happen carefully! Agnes will watch it together with you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes sit side by side and watches what¡¯s about to happen.

    ¡¸ Are you ready? It¡¯s coming in, hmmm ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s small slit accepts my penis in.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going in deeper, aaaahn! ¡¹

    Jububu, I dive into her moist and hot hole.

    ¡¸ If the woman is on top, you must insert it yourself, aaahn ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing scary about it at all Agnes does this a lot too! ¡¹

    Ruriko accepts my penis to the root.

    ¡¸ What Ruriko¡¯s doing now is called front cowgirl position ¡¹

    Edie teaches Luna.

    ¡¸ Front? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you look at Papa¡¯s face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the face-to-face. I see ¡¹

    Luna understood.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, your hand please ¡¹

    Ruriko holds my hands.

    ¡¸ Then, if you have Onii-sama holding your butt, you can balance yourself. No matter how much you move, you won¡¯t fall out of the bed, don¡¯t be afraid of it ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s sex class continues.

    ¡¸ Then, as for how you use your waist. When the woman is on top, she shall not move intensely from the beginning, you need to start with deep and slow movements ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s slender waist starts to move.

    ¡¸ First would be to coil around your waist ¡¹

    Squeezing from the top of the joined, Ruriko moves her waist as she straddled on me.

    ¡¸ Then, using my waist and Onii-sama¡¯s penis, stir up Ruriko¡¯s stomach ¡¹

    Ruriko moves her waist up and down, inserting and pulling out my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, during this, uses the tip of Onii-sama¡¯s penis and search for which part gives the most pleasure. In Ruriko¡¯s case, it¡¯s here ¡¹

    Ruriko rubs my glans on the same wall in her vagina multiple times.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s aaaaah, weak in this part ¡¹

    She grabs my hand tighter, frown her eyebrows, and Ruriko moves her waist further.

    ¡¸ Then, if you squeeze your butthole, the hole Onii-sama¡¯s inside will also tighten! Aaaaah! It feels good! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s skin is getting sweaty.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re beautiful, Ruriko. Let¡¯s take photos of this one ¡¹

    Edie records Ruriko having sex with me using her camera.

    ¡¸ Yes, please record Ruriko¡¯s indecent side! Aaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Calm down, Ruriko ¡¹

    I push up Ruriko from below.

    ¡¸ Hafuu! Aah! Sorry, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re teaching Luna right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Looks like it¡¯s not just Agnes who¡¯s feeling high tension.

    Ruriko also looks calm, but she¡¯s sexually aroused.

    ¡¸ Okay, teach her the next bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You can use the bed¡¯s spring effectively when moving up and down. Try to press your waist firmly to the bed, and it¡¯ll create a reaction ¡¹

    Ruriko pushes her waist down.

    ¡¸ Nnn, hmmm, ahhh!! ¡¹

    Nucha, nucha, nucha!

    Ruriko¡¯s moving up and down rhythmically.

    ¡¸ It feels good! It feels good! It feels good! ¡¹

    Ruriko dances on top of me as she breathes out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ At times like this, try to move your waist in a way that your breasts would sway as well ¡¹

    Huh, Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama loves watching our breasts sway every time we have sex ¡¹

    Well.

    I don¡¯t deny that.

    I do love breasts, yes.

    But.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Darling always looks at my face and breasts when having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same with Agnes ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I didn¡¯t notice it myself but,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Michi-oneechan¡¯s jealous! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Papa only looks at Michi-oneechan¡¯s face when having sex with her ¡¹

    Err.

    I¡¯m glad Michi¡¯s not here.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, what should I do Onii-sama! Ruriko¡­Ruriko¡¯s about to cum!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s movement speeds up.

    ¡¸ Go ahead and cum. But Darling can¡¯t ejaculate yet so do it alone ¡¹

    Edie said before I could reply.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, that¡¯s so sad! I want it! Ahn! Ruriko wants Onii-sama¡¯s semen inside!! ¡¹

    Ruriko begs me with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸ We can just do it later again, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so sad! Please! Onii-sama! Please! ¡¹

    This 15-year-old beauty asks me to cum inside her as her whole body sweats.

    ¡¸ Not now, okay? ¡¹

    I¡¯m desperately trying to hold back my ejaculation here.

    I still have to do the three sisters until 2pm.

    Each of them separately first, then all three of them at the same time later.

    I¡¯m still on the first one, so I can¡¯t just blow it all off from the start.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, can Ruriko have at least one request heard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, anything ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s a gentle girl, so she¡¯d never say anything unreasonable.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, aaahn, aaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s movement became intense.

    She¡¯s grinding in from below me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko, Ruriko¡¯s cumming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, cum! Ruriko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! Watch this indecent Ruriko cum! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching ¡¹

    A 15-year-old body sways sensually on top of me.

    Her white skin is shining with sweat.

    Her eyes melting down from pleasure looks at me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaahn! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko always screams loudly when we¡¯re having sex.

    Discretion is unnecessary when having sex when it comes to her.

    She¡¯s having sex with me to free herself from the tight live in Kouzuki house and the high-class society.

    She can do anything freely when having sex.

    Either way, Ruriko¡¯s not having sex in an apartment with thin walls.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Onii-sama, Onii-sama! I love you!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s vagina convulses and clamps my penis.

    Her womb is squirming, begging me to cum.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, Ruriko¡¯s cumming again!!!! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Women¡¯s ecstasy lasts longer than men.

    I look at Ruriko¡¯s face trembling in pleasure from below.

    I look at her swaying breasts too.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, Onii-sama! I love you!!!! ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko lost strength and covers me.

    ¡¸ There there, it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    I pat Ruriko¡¯s sweaty back.

    Her flushed skin and soft sweaty breasts are pressed against my chest.

    ¡¸ Oniihyamaaaaaa wuv youuuuu ¡¹

    Ruriko kisses me passionately.

    ¡¸ There there, that¡¯s cute, Ruriko ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough!!! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes wants to do it too!!! ¡¹

    Watching Ruriko¡¯s erotic scene seems to have ignited the fire inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ It feels itching inside my stomach ¡¹

    She¡¯s holding down her crotch with both hands.

    Agnes has been banned from masturbating since the events four months ago.

    Shirasaka Sousuke forced Agnes to masturbate several times a day as a routine, but,

    If Agnes does that, she¡¯ll go crazy.

    Agnes had to stop touching her genitals.

    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t place her finger on her slit.

    She looks like a child enduring her urge to pee, just covering her crotch with her palm.

    ¡¸ Wait, Agnes ¡¹

    Edie stops Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Agnes who wants to do it now after watching Ruriko had sex. I also want it. And then; ¡¹

    Edie looks at Luna.

    ¡¸ Luna too ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s teasing her breasts and crotch.

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, haa ¡¹

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s releasing her power a bit. She can feel Ruriko¡¯s ecstasy and how Agnes and I want to do it too ¡¹

    Though Ruriko reached climax, she feels dissatisfied that I didn¡¯t cum inside her.

    Edie and Agnes¡¯ sexual desire is rising up the charts.

    The room¡¯s filled with libido.

    Luna¡¯s drowning in that flavor.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I ¡¹

    Flushed red skin, her eyes look melting from pleasure, and every time her waist trembles, love nectar drips from her slit down to her thighs.

    Her body¡¯s as loose as it gets.

    She¡¯s prepared for me to ravish her.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. You can go first, Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna.

 Chapter 700. Morning Sex Battle Part 3

    ¡¸ Come, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san ¡¹

    This 12-year-old naked beauty just lost her virginity last night, but,

    She¡¯s now straddling over me.

    ¡¸ Try putting it in yourself, don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    Edie gives instructions to Luna who¡¯s starting a front cowgirl position with me.

    Ruriko¡¯s still hasn¡¯t recovered from her post-climax exhaustion.

    She¡¯s lying down next to me, leaking out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ Now, grab Darling¡¯s penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s small hands touch my penis sticky with Ruriko¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can feel the heat even inside your stomach ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s body is trembling.

    Even so, she spreads her legs on top of me.

    Then she presses it to her slit.

    ¡¸ You should fit the angle ¡¹

    Her knees are trembling, her balance isn¡¯t doing well. Looks like it¡¯s hard for Luna to insert it by herself.

    ¡¸ Agnes, help her out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Luna, leave Papa¡¯s penis to Agnes! ¡¹

    Agnes grabs my erect penis and adjusts the angle.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good enough! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, slowly lower your waist ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s already nervous and sweaty.

    Kuchuri.

    The tip of my glans pushes inside the slit of this 12-year-old girl.

    Luna¡¯s love nectar drips on my penis from the opened insides.

    ¡¸ Auuu! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s about to pull out as there¡¯s a foreign object trying to invade her vagina, but,

    ¡¸ No! Just lower your waist and accept Papa! Have some courage, Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Agnes, hold on Luna¡¯s hand ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ right-hand keeps the angle of my penis,

    Her left-hand holds Luna¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Luna, Agnes is here with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, loosen up and just put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Zururu.

    Luna¡¯s waist comes down.

    My erect penis invades Luna¡¯s narrow vagina.

    Her love nectar spills again.

    It seems that it¡¯s easy for Luna to get wet.

    Just caressing it and Ruriko¡¯s ecstasy is making Luna¡¯s insides melting down.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with this.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna, do your best!!!! ¡¹

    My expanded glans is swallowed by her opening.

    It surpasses the point where her hymen was last night.

    ¡¸ Ouch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as last night. You¡¯re just remembering the pain from yesterday ¡¹

    Edie begins to link with Luna through Qi.

    Seems like the pain Luna¡¯s feeling now isn¡¯t as much as when she lost her virginity.

    ¡¸ It will feel good soon, after all, it¡¯s Papa¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Un, it isn¡¯t as painful as yesterday. Haa, uuugh, I think this okay ¡¹

    Luna checks on her body while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ More, more, there¡¯s still more coming in! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, kuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes said. Luna lowers her waist further.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaah ¡¹

    The sweat from Luna¡¯s forehead drips down to my chest.

    ¡¸ Just a bit more and it¡¯s all in! ¡¹

    About half of my penis is inside Luna right now.

    Her young vagina is spreading to my shape.

    ¡¸ But, but, but! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s eyes are filled with tears.

    It¡¯s not tears from pain.

    It¡¯s Luna¡¯s heart unable to keep up from too much emotion and sexual arousal.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible, Nii-san¡¯s too big it won¡¯t fit inside me anymore! ¡¹

    Luna begins to strain her body.

    Her legs and knees begin to shake.

    Her abdominal muscles are putting pressure.

    This won¡¯t go well.

    ¡¸ It will! Last night Papa¡¯s thing went all inside! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible! Any more than this is impossible! ¡¹

    Haa, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Agnes, it¡¯s okay now, let go ¡¹

    My penis is already half-buried inside Luna, so there¡¯s no need for Luna to keep holding it.

    Instead, it would only be a hindrance if Agnes doesn¡¯t let go.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes understood what I meant and then lets go of her hand holding the root of my penis.

    ¡¸ Calm down, Luna ¡¹

    Next, I call out Luna from below.

    ¡¸ Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Can you force yourself to laugh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Laugh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think that Luna¡¯s smile is cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko-oneesama¡¯s the cute one. Tsukiko-oneesama is beautiful. I¡¯m not cute at all ¡¹

    So that¡¯s her insecurity towards her sisters.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cute, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about what other people think or what you think because to me, you¡¯re cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s tension loosens up.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll start moving now, Luna! ¡¹

    I thrust upwards.

    I forcefully squeeze my waist towards Luna¡¯s genitals.

    ¡¸ Kyaaan! ¡¹

    Nyubububumu!!!

    My penis pokes to the deepest part due to my surprise attack,

    Luna¡¯s body lost its balance.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    She then fell on top of me.

    Chupu.

    Love nectar spouts like lubricating oil from the joint due to the impact.

    Right now, Luna¡¯s vagina swallows my penis to the root, and the tip of my glans is kissing Luna¡¯s small uterus!!

    We¡¯re entirely connected now.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa! Haaaaaa! ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl flaps her mouth as she breathes roughly.

    Then, finally,

    She noticed that she¡¯s accepted the lustful male bar inside her.

    ¡¸ I-It all went in!!! Nii-san¡¯s skewering me!?! ¡¹

    The insertion in the cowgirl position is deeper than yesterday¡¯s missionary position.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Nii-san¡¯s twitching inside me ¡¹

    Can she feel my pulsation through her vagina?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid Luna, you¡¯re receiving Papa¡¯s love right now ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Your heart is beating like crazy, doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s what sex does. Have fun, Luna-chan! ¡¹

    Ruriko who finally recovered speaks to Luna.

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Luna who¡¯s straddling over me looks confused.

    ¡¸ Move your waist like how Ruriko-oneechan did earlier! It won¡¯t feel good unless you move! ¡¹

    Agnes says,

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t put strength in my body ¡¹

    It¡¯s her first experience so it might be impossible for Luna to use your waist herself.

    ¡¸ Okay, wait. Edie, pull me up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Darling1 ¡¹

    Edie pulls my upper body up.

    ¡¸ Ah, Agnes will help out too ¡¹

    Agnes pushed up my back.

    There we go.

    ¡¸ Nii-san? ¡¹

    We changed from front cowgirl position to a sitting position.

    I carry Luna¡¯s small body on my waist.

    ¡¸ There, there, you did well. That¡¯s cute, Luna ¡¹

    I hug Luna and rubbed her back and head.

    ¡¸ I love you, Luna ¡¹

    I kiss Luna¡¯s lips again and again.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I, I ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s overcome with emotions that she¡¯s crying.

    I suck up all of her tears and drink it.

    ¡¸ Nii-saaaan!!! ¡¹

    Luna returns a tight hug to me.

    Luna¡¯s cute breast is pressed against my chest.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. Look, we¡¯re now one. You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. ¡¹

    I whisper to Luna¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Yes, Yes, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna also feels the reality that our genitals are connected.

    ¡¸ Leave the rest to me ¡¹

    I hold Luna¡¯s small ass with both my hands.

    I enjoy the firm yet a soft, velvety and elastic feeling of her small 12-year-old ass.

    Then, I pull Luna¡¯s ass up.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll take this slowly. Just say it if it hurts. I won¡¯t do anything that would hurt Luna ¡¹

    I gently move my waist and stir Luna¡¯s vagina with my penis.

    ¡¸ Kuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but it makes me shiver ¡¹

    We¡¯re looking at each other¡¯s face.

    Looking at each other¡¯s eyes.

    Sometimes, we kiss each other and entwine our tongues.

    My penis explores Luna¡¯s narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaaauuu, aaaaauuuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ How is it now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m being violated. Nii-san¡¯s breaking me gently ¡¹

    I lift Luna¡¯s ass and do a quick piston on a shallow spot.

    ¡¸ Aaah, this is way better than going deep ¡¹

    I see.

    She¡¯s still 12, so it might be better to go with the entrance than going to the uterus.

    ¡¸ N-Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it, Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I think I understand the pleasures of sex now ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s eyes are wet.

    ¡¸ No, I now understand a lot. This is fun. This is so much fun ¡¹

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu!

    Every time I piston my penis out and in, Luna¡¯s vagina is making a lewd sound.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Having sex with Onii-sama is always fun ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles and tells Luna.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s fun because it¡¯s Papa! Luna can¡¯t do it with anyone but Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes says.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t, no, I can¡¯t, after all, Nii-san¡¯s very gentle, aaahn! ¡¹

    I strengthen the piston bit by bit.

    ¡¸ I can tell, I can feel it, Nii-san truly loves us ¡¹

    Sex is the shrine maiden¡¯s training.

    They reinforce their Miko power by raising their sexual arousal.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, I, I can¡¯t put strength on my body, I feel melting, I¡¯m melting ¡¹

    Once the tension of her body, and the wall in her mind breaks;

    Luna¡¯s whole mind and body seeks and accepts me.

    ¡¸ Go on, melt. I¡¯m here with you, I¡¯ll hug you until it¡¯s over, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please hug me, Nii-san! ¡¹

    It seems that hugging Luna and having sex while we¡¯re facing each other while sitting gives her a sense of security.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go to Step 2 now Luna ¡¹

    Edie touches Luna¡¯s ankle.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Agnes, hold Luna¡¯s feet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Agnes touch Luna¡¯s skin as well.

    ¡¸ And as for Darling, just continue having sex, I¡¯ll be charging up the Qi bit by bit and release Luna¡¯s power, okay? ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Luna, look at me. Feel how our skins touch each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aafu, touching? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s not just the part we¡¯re connected in. The feeling of us hugging each other and also Edie, Ruriko, and Agnes touching you, feel it all ¡¹

    I also feel not just the glans rubbing inside her vagina.

    I feel Luna¡¯s butt skin.

    Luna¡¯s breasts are pressing against my chest.

    Luna¡¯s face right in front of me, and her plump looking lips.

    Her fragrant hair.

    This 12-year-old girl emits the scent of sweat, tears, and love nectar.

    I feel Luna with all of my senses.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, O-Okay, I¡¯ll feel everyone and Nii-san like how Nii-san feels me ¡¹

    Luna understands me.

    Our hearts do.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, everyone is really accepting me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Luna-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯m also family to all of you. Aaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good one! ¡¹

    Edie whispers.

    ¡¸ I, aaah, is it okay for me to stay here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! We¡¯ll have sex with Papa together every day! ¡¹

    Agnes replies.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I, I¡¯ll do it, sex with Nii-san every day, please violate me, Nii-san, please!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lunaa! Luna¡¯s insides feel good!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s moving by herself before I noticed.

    She¡¯s reading how to move correctly from Ruriko and everyone.

    Ooh, she¡¯s tightening up her vagina.

    To think that even the techniques are inherited.

    ¡¸ I can tell. I can see it. Nii-san¡¯s pleased with my body! Am I useful to Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna, the youngest of the Takakura sisters.

    She always thinks that she¡¯s just a burden to her older sisters.

    ¡¸ You can see, it, don¡¯t you? Just how much pleasure I feel thanks to Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I can see it! I can feel it! Nii-san! So much pleasure! Nii-san, is Luna¡¯s body delicious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s delicious, Luna ¡¹

    Then, I discover the devilishness of the shrine maidens true form.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah, go on, deeper! Nii-san, violate Luna, please violate Luna to feel good! ¡¹

    Luna knows everything I want right now.

    She¡¯s reading both the girls and my mind.

    She materializes what I seek.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Nii-san! Nii-san, are you about to cum! You want to cum inside Luna?! Nii-san!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, Darling, release all of your lust! ¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to tell me Edie, I.

    ¡¸ I want to cum! I want to ejaculate inside Luna! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to impregnate Luna that hard? You want to make Luna a mama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Yes, I do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s just 12, and yet Nii-san wants me to bear a child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want you to bear my child, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaaah, then, sure! Let it out!!! Cum inside Luna, Nii-san!!! ¡¹

    I speed up my waist.

    The desire to ejaculate comes all the way from the core!

    ¡¸ Let it out inside Luna! I don¡¯t mind getting pregnant! Let out the hot stuff! Nii-san! Nii-san! I love you!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lunaaaa! Cummingggg!!! ¡¹

    I plunge deep inside Luna.

    I push my glans and grind on her uterus.

    It was like the pee I¡¯m holding back burst out.

    A large amount of semen is squeezed out all at once!!

    Zubyurururururu!!!

    ¡¸ Aaauuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s body trembles as the hot cloudy liquid pour to her womb!!!

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£è£á£÷£ï£ï£ï£ï£ï£ï£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie sends her Qi to Luna.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s mind and body has become too sensitive,

    Just about everything is violated by my semen,

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m flyiiiiiiiiiiiiinggggg!!!! ¡¹

    Her 12-year-old body might be immature, but.

    The recollection of Agnes, Ruriko, and Edie¡¯s climax and the pleasure from my ejaculation has¡­

    All of it forced Luna into ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Iya, iya, iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaaaaa!!

    Everyone¡¯s heart is melting down.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ You okay, Darling? ¡¹

    When I came to, Edie¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡­I.

    I seem to have fainted from the pleasure of ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    I looked up, and Luna¡¯s there.

    I¡¯m still hugging Luna and toppled over.

    Our lower halves are still connected.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nii-san, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you 3000 ¡¹

    Luna kisses me passionately multiple times.

    ¡¸ Now, I can see everyone¡¯s thoughts much clearer than last night. Nii-san¡¯s heart, memories, as well as Agnes¡¯ Ruriko-oneesama, and Edie-oneesama¡¯s thoughts and minds as well ¡¹

    So her Miko power awakened.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not awake yet. In my case, I still need Edie-oneechan to charge me up with her Qi and Nii-san must violate me before I could use it ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Luna still can¡¯t pool her power yet. But, I think that her sensor¡¯s sensitivity is at it¡¯s best. Tsukiko and Yomiko can accumulate a lot, so I guess it¡¯s better to have that two charge her up. ¡¹

    Edie gave her impressions.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I ¡¹

    Luna speaks while rubbing her cute chest on me.

    ¡¸ Up until now, I thought of us, the daughters of Takakura shrine maiden as the loneliest beings in the world. That nobody knows our suffering ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ I closed my heart so I couldn¡¯t see anything. But now, seeing Nii-san¡¯s soul, I understood that it¡¯s not just us who endured all the pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I know that Ruriko, Edie, and Agnes have lived a hard life before but I didn¡¯t have that much pain to live in ¡¹

    When Father disappeared, and I was filled with anxiety about the future, sure it was tough, but still.

    Other than that.

    Well, it¡¯s in the range of what a man can endure.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s a bit of an idiot you see ¡¹

    ¡¸ His parents are too horrible that he doesn¡¯t know which is too painful to endure anymore ¡¹

    Edie and Ruriko speak in amazement.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Nii-san doesn¡¯t even understand what his misfortunes are ¡¹

    Luna, even if you say that. I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter! All we have to do is make it fun from now on ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Everyone getting along, having fun, and sex with Papa. Then we¡¯ll all bear a cute child and raise them with love. Then we¡¯ll all become happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ dream is simple, that¡¯s cute ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I always talk about it with Mao-chan. We have a contest on who can bear Papa¡¯s child first! ¡¹

    Huh?

    Wait. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Err, Nii-san, I still have to do the ¡°cleanup fellatio,¡± right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You always clean up with your mouth once Papa cums inside you! Agnes will teach you how to do it! ¡¹

    No, Agnes.

    Luna¡¯s power is open right now due to her climax.

    She can read how to do cleanup fellatio from your mind even without you teaching her.

    ¡¸ Sure. Teach me, Agnes, ¡¹

    Luna smiles at Agnes.

    She¡¯s being considerate of Agnes.

    ¡¸ Watch me, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna gets up and spreads her legs so I could see it all.

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    She pulls out my penis from inside her.

    Torori.

    My cloudy semen drips off Luna¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ You want to see this, right? ¡¹

    W-Well yeah.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, stay like that, I¡¯m going to take photos ¡¹

    Ruriko who loves filming sex takes her camera and photographs it.

    ¡¸ Then, once I¡¯m done with cleanup fellatio, Edie-oneesama and Agnes also wants Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Edie-oneesama wants to be done from behind, a doggy pose it seems ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love doing it from behind ¡¹

    Edie speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ But, just like with Ruriko, I¡¯ll cum by myself, and you can ejaculate with Agnes. Agnes has been holding back quite a lot ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Agnes also wants to hug like Luna!! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ Please violate me while hugging. Then, release a lot inside Agnes¡¯ stomach! Agnes doesn¡¯t mind getting pregnant at all!!! ¡¹

    This half-foreign blonde beauty smiles like an angel to me.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    She¡¯s too aroused now, so I have to satisfy her.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll satisfy everyone in here ¡¹

    Then.

    Our morning sex tournament.

    It continued for almost two more hours.

    In the end, I also came inside Edie and Agnes.

    Ruriko and Luna fellated me, and I came inside their mouths.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit bitter, see? But that is Onii-sama¡¯s taste. You must take it to your heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san looks so pleased when I did. Nii-san, do you really love making us lick and drink it that much? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Papa loves both licking and getting licked! Right? ¡¹

    Agnes replies instead of me.

    ¡¸ Luna, give me some too! ¡¹

    Agnes asks Luna to feed semen to her by mouth.

    Watching two 12-year-old naked girls kiss each other looks sweet.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s bitter but delicious! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Darling, I want it too! ¡¹

    Edie puts my glans inside her mouth and sucks out the remaining semen from the urethra.

 Chapter 701. Morning Bread

    ¡¸ I¡¯m hungry!! ¡¹

    Luna, Edie, Agnes, Ruriko, and me.

    The five of us took a light shower to rinse out the sweat, love nectar, and semen out of our body.

    Luna mutters her hunger.

    Well, we had sex right away after I woke up.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s go eat breakfast then ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    Everyone¡¯s wearing a new bathrobe.

    I changed in my room, so I¡¯m wearing a casual shirt and shorts.

    ¡¸ What time is it now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about 8:30 ¡¹

    Edie checked the bedside clock and said.

    ¡¸ Aauuuuuu! We have to hurry up!! ¡¹

    Agnes looks in panic.

    ¡¸ Everyone, hurry to the dining room! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on but,

    Agnes is hurrying to the dining room in pitter-patter steps.

    I¡¯m wearing slippers, but it must be hard for everyone else to run.

    ¡¸ Geez! Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s waiting in the living room in front of the dining room.

    Is she in a bad mood that she couldn¡¯t see Agnes right in the morning?

    ¡¸ We have to hurry, it¡¯s about to start! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Luna, come with us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Agnes pulls Luna¡¯s hand and takes her to the large TV in the living room.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still okay ¡¹

    Nagisa laughed and sat on the couch.

    Then.

    When the time display at the corner of the TV shows exactly 8:30,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s starting! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    An anime for girls starts airing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sunday today ¡¹

    Nei comes from the dining room and tells me.

    ¡¸ But isn¡¯t that anime for children at Mao-chan¡¯s age? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think after watching the theme song with a bright rhythm and light patterns in the animation.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s mostly young girls and adult men, I guess? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ A small girl can¡¯t buy a full body transformation figure of the heroine costing 4000 yen, can they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? Recently, I heard that the expensive toys increase due to the decline in birth rate though? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s sold to the adults as collector¡¯s items. It¡¯s ¡°Tamashi U*bu¡± after all ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Agnes and Mao-chan will be glued to the TV until the show¡¯s over. ¡¹ As for everyone else, let¡¯s eat breakfast ¡¹

    What about Luna?

    Agnes has the same mental age as Mao-chan, I mean,

    Anyway, the outside world is a new and irresistible time for her, so I think she enjoys the transformation scenes of the heroines, but

    Luna¡¯s an ordinary 12-year-old girl.

    Shouldn¡¯t she have graduated from watching anime for young girls already?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Luna say she was hungry? ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about her.

    Luna looked back at me, smiled, then waved her hand.

    She read my mind, I guess.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s a considerate girl. She¡¯ll look after Agnes and Mao-chan ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an anime so it¡¯ll end in 30 minutes anyway ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Luna-san but let¡¯s eat breakfast first. Onii-sama¡¯s schedule is packed after all ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s right.

    I feel sorry but, I still need to have sex with Yomiko and Tsukiko later.

    We don¡¯t have much time until 2pm, where we¡¯d meet Jii-chan.

    I apologized to Luna inside my mind.

    Then, Luna looked at me and sent me a peace sign.

    ¡¸ It might be better to leave Agnes and Mao-chan to Luna-chan for the rest of the morning ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Yeah, it would be a problem if Mao-chan enters the room while I¡¯m having sex.

    Luna and Agnes will have breakfast after watching that anime. Mao-chan already finished eating, but she¡¯ll stay with the two.

    It would help if the three of them can play together.

    ¡¸ Worry not. I¡¯ll be joining them when I¡¯m done with breakfast ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I already received plenty of love this morning ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles brightly.

    ¡¸ Eeh? But you didn¡¯t receive any cum inside your stomach though ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Yeah, Ruriko climaxed during sex, but after that, she only drank my semen.

    ¡¸ Well, I have Onii-sama¡¯s word with me. He¡¯ll listen to Ruriko¡¯s one request ¡¹

    Oh, that one.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a hard day today so maybe next time, Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll do anything you ask so think about which one you want ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s Ruriko, it would be most likely pov filming sex or something.

    Or maybe staying at a love hotel at a run-down district.

    I hope that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Okay now, let¡¯s come in and eat breakfast ¡¹

    Nei beckons us in.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Who¡¯s on duty on making breakfast again today?

    ¡¸ Good morning, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning, Master ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi wearing their apron are waiting for me in the dining room.

    What¡¯s up?

    You two look gloomy.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m sorry, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, Master ¡¹

    The two apologize suddenly.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    What did you two do?

    Misuzu¡¯s complexion looks so horrible now.

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t able to cook bacon and eggs that well ¡¹

    Misuzu shows a plate.

    I see. The fried eggs are smashed hard that the yellow part overflows outside.

    ¡¸ This is okay. Isn¡¯t this still edible? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m still sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu looks down.

    ¡¸ I mean, Misuzu cooked? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Michi taught me the ropes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, I should¡¯ve taught better. I¡¯ll kneel on the floor naked right away! ¡¹

    Michi tries to take off her apron, but.

    ¡¸ Hey! We¡¯re in the dining room, getting naked is forbidden! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes from the far end of the kitchen and scolds Michi.

    ¡¸ Oh, good morning Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee greets me good morning then looks back at Michi.

    ¡¸ Dining areas aren¡¯t that clean! We also have a child right there, and if you touch your ass with your hands then lick your fingers, you¡¯ll get the bacteria! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, E-coli is a scary bacteria you know. You can¡¯t sit down on the chair and get bacteria spreading around. Not okay! ¡¹

    Nei nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why taking off the lower half is banned in the dining area, if you want to strip then just the upper half ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m confident with my lower body but if only the upper half is allowed then top half it is ¡¹

    Seems like it¡¯s hard for Michi to take off her upper half.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama¡¯s very strict. I asked her to let me eat all of the failed dishes and make a new one for Danna-sama, but

    ¡¸ Of course you cant, bring that out. If you don¡¯t feel ashamed of your failure, then you will never become better at cooking! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ However, Ruri-tan became an excellent cook in so little time ¡¹

    Ruriko has learned the skills in housework from living in this mansion for four months.

    Misuzu¡¯s only staying over once in a while here.

    ¡¸ My, Ruriko-chan wasn¡¯t able to cook well at first either ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯ve learned the ropes from being taught every day ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I also kept making mistakes at first and embarrassed myself multiple times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Misuzu will get better at it right away ¡¹

    I take the plate from her.

    ¡¸ Besides, Misuzu cooked this for me. ¡¹ I¡¯d feel sorry if I don¡¯t eat it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come now, let¡¯s eat. Ruriko, Edie. As for Misuzu and Michi, are you done with breakfast? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s all eat together ¡¹

    We all sit down on the table.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-san and Mao-chan already had breakfast ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Seems like it would be their usual Sunday routine ¡¹

    Oh, watching that anime right after breakfast.

    ¡¸ Also, Megu-chan ¡¹

    She has her training in the track-and-field club today as well

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Megu now? ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been worried about her since yesterday.

    ¡¸ Yeah, in the kitchen ¡¹

    Oh, you¡¯re there.

    I tried to go to the kitchen to look at her state,

    but,

    ¡¸ Oh, as for Minaho-oneesan and Margo-oneechan. Mana¡¯s delivering food to them. The two are analyzing the situation in that room over there ¡¹

    I stopped and looked at Nei.

    Was there any change with the Yakuza from Kansai?

    Where¡¯s Shou-neechan and Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ Well, we can ask them what¡¯s going on later ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s not coming to say anything, then I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything serious.

    ¡¸ Oh right. As for the new bread, we¡¯ll sell at school starting tomorrow ¡¹

    Suddenly, Katsuko-nee talks to me.

    ¡¸ Oh, the products 50 yen cheaper than the current ones? ¡¹

    Tanaka, my classmate, told me.

    The bread we¡¯re selling now is cool but it¡¯s a bit expensive, they¡¯d like it cheaper.

    Well, the bakery Katsuko-nee aims for is a high-class oriented bakery, and so we made products for such, but.

    That kind of bread need skills and have a different recipe, so I have to learn each one of them.

    But.

    What ordinary students want is cheaper bread.

    Furthermore, they don¡¯t mind it being straightforward instead of having too many details.

    A bread that¡¯s delicious, cheap, and can fill your stomach.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been making some prototypes since last night, try them out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Done already? ¡¹

    As expected of Katsuko-nee.

    She¡¯s been thinking of a new lineup while I was having sex with everyone else last night.

    ¡¸ Yes, and then, come here everyone! ¡¹

    Then.

    The big tray wagon I carry bread to school comes from the kitchen.

    Rolling.

    Yomiko, Tsukiko, and Megu all show up wearing an apron.

    Huh?

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama. Everyone made a lot, please taste them ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    There¡¯s a lot of bread in the tray, they smell delicious, but they are somewhat irregular shaped.

    ¡¸ Everyone made the dough after Yo-chan went to bed yesterday ¡¹

    Nei?

    After I went to sleep?

    Oh, when I returned to my room./

    They all are still in this room drinking tea.

    ¡¸ I decided to launch new cheap bread products, but the big problem is increasing the type and amount compared to before, see? It would be impossible with just the two of us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    I¡¯m still training for the bakery, so I can¡¯t stop making the fancy pieces of bread I¡¯ve been making so far.

    We just have to make cheap bread parallel to the past products we made.

    On top of that, we are to sell more than we did before.

    The cheap ones have to be made more.

    ¡¸ As you suggested, we¡¯re going to split the baking to twice per day ¡¹

    We have the oven in the school.

    We can bake the first batch before the lunch break.

    Then, we can have the second batch cooking in the middle of the lunch break.

    We have more shop assistants now so I can shut myself inside the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we need to make the necessary amount until we¡¯re about to make them, see? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I were making the dough during the night and in the early morning up until now.

    ¡¸ From now on, we will help out as well ¡¹

    Ruriko?!

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯ve been in debt with you, so please tell us whenever you need help, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Making bread is very interesting! ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomiko smile at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Luna also made bread, it¡¯s this one! ¡¹

    Yomiko shows me the product her little sister made proudly.

    ¡¸ Agnes was sleepy last night, but Mana-chan made one too. They all got up early in the morning and made this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows me a tray full of bread.

    ¡¸ Starting tomorrow, everyone will help out on making the 50-yen cheaper bread. And then, you and I can continue our usual time-consuming artistic bread. Both of us have to improve our breadmaking skills more and more ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right, I know that I still have to learn the techniques in making various products to really start a bakery.

    No matter how much I mass produce a simple baked product, my skills in breadmaking won¡¯t increase.

    I¡¯m not aiming to become a factory worker.

    I must become the master of the bakery itself.

    ¡¸ This one is made from a simple recipe. I¡¯ve tested it already, I think that everyone can make it without problems ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, this bread with small distortions is much more realistic as a bread made by a high-school student in a vocational training course ¡¹

    Nei took one of the pastry and said.

    ¡¸ Up until now, Yo-chan was making something so well made that nobody could think that he was the one making it ¡¹

    There must be a lot of students who feel weird about it.

    ¡¸ This one looks a bit off, but it¡¯s cute. The taste is within Katsu-nee¡¯s calculations, and it¡¯s cheaper than the commercial bread. If it¡¯s this one, it could fill up their bellies, and the students in sports club would want to eat more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Last night and this morning was the first time we made it together, but once we get used to it, we can take turns. We can split the workload to three people before going to bed and then three for early in the morning. I¡¯ll guide them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan and I can only work at night so, I guess Megu-chan¡¯s gonna work at night too ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s busy during the morning due to her morning training in the track.

    She nods apologetically.

    ¡¸ And so, the other group is Ruri-chan, Tsukiko-chan, Yomi-chan, and Luna-chan. Agnes can also help out in making this one ¡¹

    Nei counts with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan and I will help out whenever we stay over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi.

    ¡¸ As for me, it¡¯s NO TOUCH. Last night, this morning, and in the future as well ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ If I help out in making pastries then we¡¯d be lacking in security personnel. I¡¯d like to concentrate on guarding the family so sorry about that, I can¡¯t participate in breadmaking ¡¹

    She speaks firmly.

    Edie¡¯s smart, she never forgets her role no matter what.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then me too ¡¹

    Michi speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ Michi can join. Go and make some bread. You¡¯re not always here after all ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    Yeah, Michi¡¯s staying here only when Misuzu¡¯s staying.

    There¡¯s no shortage of security.

    ¡¸ But, is it okay with you girls? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my job, and yet, everyone is ¡¹

    Is it okay to get everyone involved here?

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, aren¡¯t we family, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei speaks for everyone.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s bakery is the family¡¯s bakery, our bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural that we¡¯ll help out, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be suitable for Agnes-chan¡¯s emotional education too, she should be interested in this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    Agnes is taught about nothing but sex.

    Right now, her main thoughts are about having sex with me only.

    When she feels uneasy, she can fix it up by having sex.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    Teaching Agnes how to make bread might be for the better.

    To let her be confident about herself.

    If we can show Agnes that everyone¡¯s pleased with the bread she made, then.

    ¡¸ I also still don¡¯t know it much yet. If Sensei¡¯s dream is to start a bakery, then I¡¯d be happy to help ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ AS for me, I know it well ¡¹

    Tsukiko who can read my mind understands why I want to start a bakery.

    ¡¸ Yomiko do speak like this, but actually, she¡¯s enjoying it. She thinks that it¡¯s not something she thought she could experience in her life ¡¹

    Tsukiko read Yomiko¡¯s mind and said.

    They¡¯re only thinking of nothing but becoming the Takakura shrine maiden until yesterday.

    It must¡¯ve been fun to make bread for them.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re also having fun, don¡¯t you, Tsukiko-oneesama?! ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, naturally. This is what it means to be in Kou-sama¡¯s family. It feels warm inside ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles at me.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    Let¡¯s have everyone¡¯s help with us.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Then I¡¯ll rely on you all ¡¹

    I said.

    But.

    Is that okay?

    Megu?

    I look at Megu.

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s staying quiet.

    At first, Megu was trying to hold the bakery in school with just the two of us.

    When we started selling them in school, she didn¡¯t even let Nei join in.

    When she was busy, that¡¯s when Nei started helping out.

    Megu¡¯s thoughts.

    She thinks that the school, especially the bakery is her territory.

    Then, Katsuko-nee also joins the storefront.

    Anya also jumped in.

    Kana-senpai will start helping out as an assistant beginning this week.

    In addition to that, Ruriko and everyone¡¯s going to help out in making the product.

    And in normal circumstances, Ruriko and Mana take away her housewife seat in the mansion.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re thinking about something then you should talk about it ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells Megu.

    Last night, we parted in an awkward state.

    I also want to talk to Megu.

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    She made up her mind and talked to me.

    However.

    ¡¸ Goor morning! Wow, something smells good! Are all of these freshly baked? ¡¹

    Yukino barges in the dining room.

    ¡¸ Good morning, everyone ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san as well.

    Megu shut her mouth after seeing Yukino.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m late, Megu-chan, I¡¯m here to send you off ¡¹

    Margo-san appears at the entrance suddenly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to be late in your training. Hurry up! ¡¹

    It¡¯s still dangerous to go to school, so she has to be sent via a car.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Nei, I¡¯ll send over Megu-chan then come back right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Megu follows Margo-san

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, Megu-chan! ¡¹

    Nei puts some baked bread into a paper bag.

    ¡¸ Eat this with everyone in the club. And of course, ask them for their opinion ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Nei gives Megu a job.

    A job as a member of the baking team.

    ¡¸ Take care, Megu ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m heading out ¡¹

    Then, Megu.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, good luck too ¡¹

    She told me.

 Chapter 702. In the breakfast table

    ¡¸ This is mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is the one I made ¡¹

    ¡¸ And this is the bread I made ¡¹

    Everyone recommends the one they made. Anyway, let¡¯s eat.

    I¡¯ll eat a lot.

    That includes the bacon and eggs Misuzu made for me.

    ¡¸ You have to eat salad too! ¡¹

    Yes, Katsuko-nee.

    Our stormy breakfast went by like that.

    ¡¸ How is it as a product? Do you think it¡¯ll work? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks while she pours me an after-meal tea.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Everyone¡¯s skilled ¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen Katsuko-nee teaching the members of bread-club in school, but.

    This is a much more modest result.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s serious about this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t just a game for them. They want to help you out, and they understand what it means to sell the product to the customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, they¡¯re smart. They¡¯ve been reproducing what Katsu-nee taught them deliberately ¡¹

    Nei adds.

    ¡¸ Of course, those who can¡¯t do what they¡¯re told is out of the question, those who are beyond saving make their own arrangement, and it ends up with a useless product ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, when given instruction, some think, ¡°why were the instructions are like this?¡± and so they use their own methods saying ¡°This is a better way to do it¡± and making more modifications. The person following instructions can repeat through trial and error and learn from experience which method is the best- is something they can¡¯t imagine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Some people can¡¯t imagine other people¡¯s hardships and believe that their inspiration is the correct one ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Also, that self-confident person would claim to the people around that their way is much better than what¡¯s instructed ¡¹

    ¡¸ And yet what they made is completely useless ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee accepts Nei¡¯s story.

    ¡¸ I imagine the time where my customers eat the baked products I make. For example, if it¡¯s in school, those who buy it would probably eat it right away, see? Even if they put it aside to eat after club activities, that would only be a few hours later ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Nobody would save their school lunch until they¡¯re home.

    It¡¯s for lunch, or a snack when they feel hungry.

    ¡¸ But, if we were to become a bakery, then there are high possibilities of customers buying bread at 5 in the evening and eating it for breakfast. If it¡¯s a sweet pastry, then they might eat it for night meal ¡¹

    Yeah, buying breakfast for the next day after work or school.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, the best bread to sell would be the type that¡¯s the best when freshly baked, and if they let it get cold and pass the night, they¡¯d want to warm it up again in the morning ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Each kind changes the process. If you want to become a professional, then you have to use your imagination to that extent. It takes effort to get things right ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, those who don¡¯t understand will just say ¡°Why would I do something so troublesome? That¡¯s so stupid. You can get it better with this. The one giving instructions doesn¡¯t understand it at all. Is that person an idiot? Do they want to die?¡± And something like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Strong idiots will change it to the task convenient to them. Then they¡¯d force their ways to the people around them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nei said.

    ¡¸ They often say that the idiots who think that they¡¯re smarter than other people are the first to break ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ But, even you Yo-chan, once you started the bakery, you¡¯ll hire various people, so you need to identify them ¡¹

    Yeah, someday.

    I¡¯ll run out of hands in making and selling bread if I don¡¯t hire people.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m an idiot, so I don¡¯t know. If a strong-willed worker comes, how do I deal with them? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ People like them won¡¯t listen to me even though I¡¯m teaching them. I¡¯m not smart enough so also if they object against me, I don¡¯t think I can retort to them ¡¹

    Strong-willed people think that they are right.

    They¡¯d most likely make fun of me.

    They¡¯d skillfully use their words and speak of their opinion at a frightening momentum.

    They won¡¯t even listen to me.

    ¡¸ Huh? Well, you just have not to hire those people, easy ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why part-time work and interviews exist? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Ya-chan. I get that. But, you can¡¯t just figure out a person¡¯s character and thoughts from just a short interview ¡¹

    People are complicated.

    ¡¸ When you think that the person is a good one, so you hire them but what if they were hard to deal with? Then how do you face that person? ¡¹

    It makes me worry.

    I don¡¯t have confidence in human relationships.

    ¡¸ What an idiot. If you think that it¡¯s impossible to deal with, then fire the person ¡¹

    Yukino laughs from the end of the table and speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Even if they make a mistake, you don¡¯t think of fixing it or educating the person. Either way, you can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ But look. Don¡¯t they often say that your workplace is your teacher? ¡¹

    I tell Yukino.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m going to manage a store, then don¡¯t I have to be the teacher and the guide for the workers? ¡¹

    Then, Yukino.

    ¡¸ Look, are you going to make your bakery to a big company? Huge enough to have its own factory and deliver daily products to each chain store? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the plan ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that overambitious idea.

    I can¡¯t manage such a huge company.

    ¡¸ Then it¡¯s only a single store, making and selling are all within Katsuko, and your eyes reach? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well ¡¹

    That¡¯s the bakery Katsuko-nee, and I aim for.

    ¡¸ Then, don¡¯t think about training employees. If you think ¡°Oh, I think I can work with this one¡± then hire that if you think ¡°This one¡¯s no-good¡± then fire that one immediately ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t it hard to meet the right person for the job? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true. Still. Do you know Francie? The man who¡¯s showing up with me on TV every week, the Gay one ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I always watch your show ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    Yukino blushed for a moment, but.

    ¡¸ Recently, Francie¡¯s talking with me in the dressing room. That guy writes columns or essays for magazines. The TV is just his side work ¡¹

    I know that too.

    He mentioned that on a recent broadcast.

    ¡¸ But, for now, he¡¯s in the entertainment office¡¯s seat. And then, it¡¯s been years since he came on TV, see? Then recently, the manager in the office is replaced with a new one. The boss in Francie¡¯s office told him ¡°you¡¯re already a veteran in the TV world, so you¡¯re now going to raise the new recruits in the company¡± ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Then, Francie got so angry that he said ¡°I¡¯m only here because the entertainment management is related to your company! Why do I have to be the guide of these new recruits for your company?! I¡¯m not going to teach them even if you pay me¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s extreme.

    ¡¸ Then, Francie and Snatch¡¯s manager in the office talked a lot. In the end, the staff in the TV industry don¡¯t fit their job, and they quit right away. Ah, TV stations, advertising agencies, and etc. are all different. For them, even if there¡¯s someone useless you want to quit, they¡¯ll stay until retirement and also get their pension. I¡¯m talking about the entertainment office and production companies on below ¡¹

    Yukino continues to talk.

    ¡¸ You see, Snatch is just a so-so as an entertainer that he¡¯s switched too many managers already. Of course, there were also young ones with less industry experience than Snatch, and so he teaches them in his own way ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But you see, it¡¯s all up to the person in the end. If you don¡¯t want to learn how to work as a manager by yourself then it¡¯s useless even if someone teaches you eagerly. In his case, Snatch turned out to be considerate and caring that the talents were being made a fool of ¡¹

    Huh.

    ¡¸ In the end, Snatch talked to the office and got that one fired. Then that person hated Snatch a lot that he wrote a lot of slander about Snatch, something that won¡¯t be understood unless you¡¯re a former manager, anyway, it was found out where that person was hiding, and the scary people got them on a business trip. Snatch¡¯s office is connected to the Yakuza after all ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Since then, Snatch stopped trying to teach something to the manager and junior performers. If asked, then he¡¯ll show, but he will not be the one to take the initiative. If one¡¯s motivated, then they¡¯d study by themselves, no matter how motivated one is, it¡¯s no use if one¡¯s an idiot. Nowadays, when there¡¯s a new manager in the office, he¡¯d spend a day together with the newcomer, and if it¡¯s an idiot, he¡¯ll cut them off ¡¹

    Cut them off?

    ¡¸ In Snatch¡¯s case, his main business is being a performer, so it¡¯s impossible for him to turn them down like Francie. He¡¯s in debt with the office that trained him. However, if the new manager is a useless one, he¡¯d manage his own schedule and meetings. He won¡¯t let the manager touch anything. If not, he won¡¯t be able to keep his position in the industry ¡¹

    He¡¯s protecting himself.

    ¡¸ But the manager follows him every day. What does the manager usually do? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks. Yukino;

    ¡¸ Jump and Spirits on Monday, Sundae, and Magazine every other Tuesday night. On Thursdays, Champion and Morning. And every Friday, buying Superiors and young animals. Buying them all is an important job! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Also, preparing the brand of canned coffee Snatch prefers low-sugar, and black. That¡¯s all the manager¡¯s doing. I mean, if the manager can¡¯t even do that, the office will probably replace with another one ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Hearing Snatch¡¯s story, Francie said ¡°If you¡¯re over 20 years old it¡¯s impossible to correct one¡¯s way of thinking about education and their character¡± Unless you enter jail, military, or a temple where you do the same thing for 24 hours a day and stuck in the living environment ¡¹

    Humans don¡¯t change.

    ¡¸ A person who¡¯s felt the concept of the world with their eyes, ears, and skin as such by age 20 then their perspective can¡¯t break. Therefore, if one has their parents, brothers, sisters, or anyone that helps them until the age 20, they¡¯d think that there¡¯s always someone that would help them. On the other hand, a person betrayed by people a lot would think that there¡¯s nobody they can trust in this world ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? Yukino-chi, weren¡¯t you the one whose mind is closed to the people around you? ¡¹

    Nei teases the talkative Yukino.

    ¡¸ Your father was like that, Yukino-chi, you also suffered a lot, so it¡¯s not strange if you become someone who distrusts people and lives life while crying ¡¹

    Come to think of it, Mana¡¯s not back yet.

    She¡¯s still delivering breakfast to Minaho-neesan.

    Mana¡¯s absent so Nei¡¯s being a bit harsh with Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s his fault! ¡¹

    Yukino smiles wryly and points at me.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you. You were always the center of the events since four months ago that I feel like I can¡¯t stay here for long without breaking my finger ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Last night, I talked to Maika, but ¡¹

    Yeah, I asked Mana to talk to Yukino.

    ¡¸ To be honest, you like me don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ And of course I hate you. But, you still like me even now. This all happened because you like me, but I¡¯m also saved because you like me. Of course, I don¡¯t plan on worshipping you because you saved me like how Maika does. But, at least I know that you helped me out from getting the worst results ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already been four months since then, I had a lot of time to think ¡¹

    Megu and Minaho-neesan are both absent so Yukino can talk about this with everyone here.

    Even so, I think that it means a lot that she¡¯s talking about this with Misuzu in here.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s go back on topic. Just as you know, you¡¯re an idiot. You should never teach people. If you think that you can¡¯t work with a person, then there¡¯s no need to force yourself. You don¡¯t have the duty to endure and teach. You¡¯re not a manager ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You do not have a convenience store clerk, you want to have a handmade bakery, right? It¡¯s small. You probably don¡¯t need to be putting a recruitment ad on a magazine and accept part-time workers from there, try to loosen up and try to be bossy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bossy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that you should learn to have the dignity as the head of an organization ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s a lot greater people than you in this house so I guess you can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haa, the show¡¯s over. I¡¯m hungry! ¡¹

    Luna comes over

    ¡¸ Choo!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes;

    ¡¸ Even if this fight takes away my life!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will not step back!!! ¡¹

    Then they take a signature pose.

    ¡¸ What fight is it girls? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ King Namena! ¡¹

    Oh, the show they just watched.

    Seems like they¡¯re still excited about it.

    ¡¸ Never mind that, eat your breakfast already ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Agnes.

    She¡¯s placed a plate with bacon and eggs to Luna who¡¯s already sitting on the table.

    ¡¸ I already ate breakfast! Toohh!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s full of energy.

    ¡¸ I see. Then I¡¯ll play with you ¡¹

    Edie leaves her seat.

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie, what play? ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s still a toddler okay?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m always playing with children at Mao¡¯s age in New Orleans ¡¹

    Edie grew up in a community of assassins.

    ¡¸ Besides, if I start training Mao-chan now, she¡¯ll grow up to be a fine warrior! ¡¹

    Hey! Wait a second!

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get her hurt. Also, don¡¯t teach her to hurt others ¡¹

    Nagisa shows from behind and tells Edie.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time for her to live together with children of the same generation ¡¹

    If Mao-chan were to injure another pre-schooler with assassination techniques, then that would be a big problem.

    ¡¸ Roger. But, I¡¯ll teach her the basics of Qi. There¡¯s nothing wrong in teaching her. She¡¯ll be able to escape when someone approaches her with ill-intent ¡¹

    Yeah, I want her to learn that.

    ¡¸ Agnes too, come over when you¡¯re done eating. We¡¯ll be in the courtyard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Luna, let¡¯s go together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Do you not want to be with Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Luna, it¡¯s Qi training. Come join us later ¡¹

    Edie said.

    That¡¯s right, there¡¯s not much time until the interview with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Then, we should get going too.

    I ate breakfast already, so I¡¯m now filled with energy.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    Misuzu and the girls should¡¯ve planned the schedule for today.

    Luna¡¯s group started this early morning.

    Next is.

    ¡¸ Yomi! ¡¹

    The 14-year-old loli-big-tits beauty. Yomiko replied.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    It¡¯s 9 am right now.

    There are still 4 hours until Jii-chan¡¯s interview.

    ¡¸ The members are the M-girls club ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸ M-girls club what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, Yomi-chan, and me! ¡¹

    Misuzu said laughing.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan¡¯s strong-willed and cute, see? I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s a masochist too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama gave her recommendations. I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    Yomiko says with a bright smile on her face.

    And, of course, she doesn¡¯t know what masochist even means.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-oneesama, Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Luna calls her sisters.

    ¡¸ I left Onee-sama and had sex with Nii-san, but it was a good experience. I¡¯ve always been having Onee-sama protect me, and I¡¯m always hiding behind your backs ¡¹

    But when she had sex with me without her sister watching her.

    It stimulated Luna¡¯s feeling of independence.

    ¡¸ Also, everyone here is good people, and they really accepted us as their family ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Instead of that, Luna, you should eat more, or you won¡¯t grow big! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Papa, this is the bread Luna made ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I already ate one. It was delicious, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna blushed.

    ¡¸ Agnes was so sleepy last night that I couldn¡¯t help out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s okay. You can help out next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles happily.

    ¡¸ I finally found something I could be useful for Papa other than sex ¡¹

    Agnes sighs.

    ¡¸ Ah, but, of course, sex is still essential. Agnes loves having sex with Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I¡¯ll do it too. Please have lots of sex with me ¡¹

    The two 12-year-old beauties smile at me.

    ¡¸ Oh boy, I don¡¯t care anymore even if this is your child ¡¹

    Yukino says as if she¡¯s demotivating herself.

    ¡¸ I want to make a child soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I want to bear Nii-san¡¯s child ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Haa, that¡¯s religion right there ¡¹

    She speaks astounded.

    ¡¸ Oh? We would very much like to exchange positions with Yukino-san if possible ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, If it¡¯s only possible then I¡¯d like to bear Onii-sama¡¯s child instead of Yukino-san ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t joke like that! ¡¹

    Yukino speaks in a bad mood.

    ¡¸ This child is my child. I¡¯m taking care of it, and this will grow inside my stomach! ¡¹

    Then, Yoshiko-san;

    ¡¸ In the end, Yukino-san also likes Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about! W-Why do I have to?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yukino-san is always relaxed whenever Kuromori-sama is present, and you show a peaceful expression ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san?

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yukino-chi¡¯s always alert whenever Yo-chan¡¯s not around

    Nei laughs teasingly.

    ¡¸ T-T-T-T-That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    Yukino desperately denies though she¡¯s blushing hard.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I don¡¯t know what you or Katsuko would suddenly do! Ah, speaking of which, you burned my hair during Golden Week! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t remember anything~ ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, leave the rest to us and go with the M-girls club ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu, Michi, and Yomiko stand up.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go, Danna-sama ¡¹

 Chapter 703. M Girls club Part 1 Peeing Arc

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, this way ¡¹

    Misuzu, Michi, and Yomiko and I walk in the backyard of the house.

    The three of them seem to have borrowed casual clothes from Nei and Mana.

    They¡¯re wearing a T-shirt, miniskirt, and sandals.

    But.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Sensei? ¡¹

    Seems like Yomiko¡¯s wearing Mana¡¯s T-shirt, the chest part is about to burst.

    Furthermore.

    ¡¸ Yomi, you¡¯re not wearing a bra? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Sensei cut down the underwear I was wearing yesterday from Kyoto, and there¡¯s no underwear fitting my chest in the mansion ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s 14, right?

    Even if this was a brothel, as one would expect, there¡¯s no bra for loli-big-tits in here.

    Yomiko¡¯s huge breasts are contrasted by her small body.

    Although comparing the breast size, she won¡¯t win against Nei, Katsuko-nee, or Nagisa¡¯s large breasts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the top ¡¹

    Misuzu laughed and flipped Yomiko¡¯s skirt.

    ¡¸ Hyaaan~ ¡¹

    I can see her white ass.

    She¡¯s not wearing any panties either.

    ¡¸ Could it be that you two as well? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama likes to take them off, so it¡¯s half-half ¡¹

    Half half?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m wearing both top and bottom. Michi¡¯s wearing only the bottom ¡¹

    So Michi¡¯s no-bra.

    I mean, why are you wearing such a huge and loose T-shirt?

    That looks like Nei¡¯s shirt. The chest part is loose.

    ¡¸ Master, what do you think? ¡¹

    Michi leans on me looking anxious.

    Then.

    The chest part of her shirt slides down, and her skin is right before my eyes.

    I see her nipples.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama¡¯s advice was to appeal with my shortcoming as an individuality ¡¹

    She¡¯s showing her flat chest.

    So letting me take a glance on her nipples is her plan to increase her sexiness.

    ¡¸ Michi. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    Michi who usually is stiff and tense is now filled with debauchery.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama mentioned that I must do a ¡°dachuno¡± pose every time I do this to bewitch Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s ¡°dachuno?¡± ¡¹

    Is it some Italian word or something?

    ¡¸ I do not know either, but it seems that the technique is to bend the body a little to emphasize the chest and make sure that Master sees through the shirt quickly ¡¹

    So it¡¯s the pose Michi¡¯s doing now.

    Yeah, I see Michi¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ This seems to be a technique usually used by those with a developed chest like Nei-oneesama, but for lolicons, it appears that women lacking in breasts shows more effect ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taught to say ¡°Dachuno¡± while taking this pose ¡¹

    I knew it, it must be an Italian custom.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Yomiko imitates Michi¡¯s pose, flexing her hip and sticking out her chest.

    ¡¸ Dachuno! ¡¹

    Pururin!

    Yomiko¡¯s huge breast swayed, and the shirt¡¯s opening emphasized the valley of her chest.

    Her nipple is showing a bump on her light clothing.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s true! It¡¯s a pose that emphasizes the breast itself ¡¹

    Yomiko looked at Misuzu and said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose! Dachuno! ¡¹

    Michi also bends forward and shows me the nipple in her shirt.

    Err.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t participate ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s meaningless to compete in the same domain ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    ¡¸ I like not just Yomiko¡¯s bouncing breasts but also Michi¡¯s humble chest. Naturally, I also love Misuzu¡¯s just-enough breasts ¡¹

    There¡¯s no best or worst.

    ¡¸ Yes. I have my own domain ¡¹

    Misuzu stands near the wall beside the garage.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama gave me permission to do it here ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I still haven¡¯t, this morning ¡¹

    Haven¡¯t what?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pleasant weather today. I wanted to urinate in front of Danna-sama while bathing in such pleasant sunlight ¡¹

    Morning, outdoor.

    Furthermore, bathing in such pleasant sunlight, what?

    ¡¸ Could you watch Misuzu pee? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ O-Of course ¡¹

    If Misuzu wants to, then it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ If so, Danna-sama, sorry to trouble you but please take off Misuzu¡¯s panties ¡¹

    Misuzu puts her hand on the wall and sticks out her ass towards me.

    ¡¸ Please, Misuzu¡¯s about to leak already ¡¹

    She lifts her skirt and shows me her white-and-blue stripe panty.

    It¡¯s lewder if she¡¯s wearing panties in this situation, yes.

    ¡¸ H-Hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I squat in front of Misuzu¡¯s ass and reach out for it.

    I slowly lower down the thin cloth.

    Misuzu¡¯s white and smooth ass,

    I see Misuzu¡¯s anus and narrow vagina in the middle.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Danna-sama¡¯s looking at my anus in such bright light, this is embarrassing!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s anus squeezes tighter due to the same.

    I lower Misuzu¡¯s panty to her thighs and down her feet.

    Then I take off her panty.

    ¡¸ Please take that with you, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I put Misuzu¡¯s panty on my pocket.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you stay there, you¡¯ll be showered in pee ¡¹

    Oh shit.

    I see. I¡¯m still squatting and peeking at Misuzu¡¯s ass.

    Misuzu can¡¯t pee.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    I back off in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Then, please watch ¡¹

    Misuzu sticks out her ass, then.

    Shawawawawawa, she starts peeing.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuu ¡¹

    Ooh, Misuzu¡¯s water droplets sparkle since it reflects the sunlight.

    The warm water spilling on the backyard soil is steaming up.

    ¡¸ Ah, a rainbow ¡¹

    I see a small rainbow right in front of me.

    To think that you can make rainbows even with pee.

    That¡¯s a discovery.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, uhm ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Does my pee today smell different than usual? ¡¹

    Err.

    I don¡¯t know the smell since; usually, we¡¯re only talking on the phone most of the mornings.

    However, when she shows off her peeing to me, it¡¯s mostly in the bathroom. Furthermore, it¡¯s the large bathroom in the mansion, so I¡¯m not bothered by the smell.

    We flush it with shower right away.

    ¡¸ Not at all. You must feel that way because we¡¯re outside ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the backyard, and there are many trees around. The smell of pee is noticeable because it mixed with the smell of the soil and grass ¡¹

    Yeah, pissing in the open air doesn¡¯t smell good.

    ¡¸ But, Danna-sama, I ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ I feel like I might get addicted to peeing outside ¡¹

    She turned to me and smiled brightly.

    Before long.

    Potatata.

    Misuzu finished peeing.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    Misuzu pushed energy to her stomach and peed till the last drop.

    ¡¸ Master, pocket tissues ¡¹

    Michi hands me some.

    ¡¸ Oh, thanks ¡¹

    I take out a few sheets of tissue and wipe Misuzu¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    The tissue absorbed liquid I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not pee.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Michi and Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Naturally, it¡¯s me ¡¹

    Michi moves forward

    ¡¸ Err, Uhm ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me blushing.

    ¡¸ It might be late to ask but why do we show ourselves peeing to Sensei? Furthermore, why is it that we¡¯re not doing it in the toilet but outside? Also, am I going to do it too? ¡¹

    Hmm, how should I answer this?

    To be honest,

    I also don¡¯t know why Misuzu wants to show herself peeing to me either.

    ¡¸ Because it makes your heart throb, can¡¯t you feel it? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Yomiko.

    ¡¸ We can do anything if it¡¯s before Danna-sama. No matter how embarrassing or indecent it is, Danna-sama will accept it with a smile ¡¹

    Misuzu says with conviction.

    I don¡¯t have the confidence in it though.

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s only within the realm of possibility ¡¹

    Michi speaks to Yomiko with a serious face.

    ¡¸ For example, my dream is to have Master ejaculate in my womb dozens of times while having both my hands and feet tied up as we watch a sumo wrestling finals together with the crowd of audience ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Of course, that¡¯s impossible. It would make the sumo wrestling association angry ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not just that.

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s still possible to have Master violate me inside the Kokugikan Arena. Hearing the cheers of the large audience supporting the championship game as hot semen¡¯s poured deep inside my vagina ¡¹

    Just where do plan on having sex at Kokugikan Arena?

    ¡¸ I am petite and could be thought like a child, so it won¡¯t be strange if I sit on Master¡¯s lap and watch a game of sumo at all ¡¹

    Look, I¡¯m 16, and you¡¯re 15.

    If Michi sits on my lap, people would think of it as strange.

    ¡¸ And so, while the government does a live broadcast of the sumo arena, in the seats, the whole Japan would watch me as Master violates me in secret ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, that¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    Misuzu says.

    ¡¸ The sumo wrestler live broadcasts are relayed all over the world. Therefore, the whole world will watch you have sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸ HOT IN JAPAN! ¡¹

    W-What? What?

    ¡¸ My womb would be filled with hot stuff while Yokozuna triumphs against Ozeki. Both Yokozuna and I are victorious! Double Victory! ¡¹

    What did you win, Michi?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s something possible like that then Master would fulfill my wish. It¡¯s a matter of executing it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s thrilling, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu, you think that¡¯s possible?

    ¡¸ As for me, I would like Danna-sama to violate me while inside a car speeding at 300km/h inside a racing circuit I¡¯ll rent. Doesn¡¯t that thrill you? ¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸ sex is about having fun. That¡¯s how we define it. You can have as much fun as you want. It doesn¡¯t matter how absurd it looks like. Danna-sama will do anything as long as it¡¯s possible. He really is kind

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yomi-imouto should enjoy it too ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi said. Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Have fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Look. The weather¡¯s nice today. It feels pleasant to pee all you want at such pleasant sunshine. But, it¡¯s boring to do it alone. That¡¯s why I take Danna-sama with me and have him watch me do it. It¡¯s embarrassing, but it¡¯s also thrilling. I feel like my bond with Danna-sama has deepened. Danna-sama and I create new memories. I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Misuzu says as she shows a bright smile.

    ¡¸ I somehow understand now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t understand it ¡°somehow¡± We¡¯re in the ¡°M-girls club¡± ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to understand it with your head, but instead, you must practice it with your body. That¡¯s how the M-girls live! ¡¹

    At last, she mentioned that it¡¯s her way of life.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all for a verbal explanation! This is where I¡¯ll also demonstrate myself peeing! Watch and learn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Michi-oneesama! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s getting in high-spirits. Yomiko¡¯s nodding her head.

    ¡¸ Then, Master! ¡¹

    She heads close to the wall.

    Then, she faces me.

    ¡¸ Err, I guess I have to take off your panties too ¡¹

    I asked. Michi;

    ¡¸ Fufufu! I have some tricks I¡¯ve learned just for this day! ¡¹

    A peeing technique for today?

    Gulp.

    ¡¸ Master, do you know the Y-Balance pose in gymnastics? ¡¹

    Y-balance pose what?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s something like this ¡¹

    Michi suddenly raises one of her legs up high.

    She uses her right leg as a pivot, holding the ground firmly and the left feet are raised to a height above her shoulder.

    To keep balance, she stretches her right arm high. Yup, that¡¯s indeed looking like ¡°Y.¡±

    Michi makes a Y-shape with her body.

    Furthermore;

    Her legs spread out her miniskirt.

    Her white panty is in full view.

    ¡¸ Actually, I¡¯m confident in my flexibility ¡¹

    Michi then keeps the same pose as she speaks to me with an earnest face.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I can do this too ¡¹

    Michi raised her left foot further up.

    Wow.

    That¡¯s no longer Y-shape.

    That¡¯s now a letter I.

    Michi¡¯s feet are spread out from the ground to the air at 180 degrees. Her feet are making one single line.

    That¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸ By the way, Father can do this too ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s an old man, and yet he¡¯s still flexible.

    ¡¸ Father calls this pose ¡°A pause for a moment in the Major League ball No. 2¡± ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Then, fufufu, this is my original skill ¡¹

    Michi said, then;

    She slides her panties with her left hand and exposes her vagina.

    Then, she pinched her labia with her fingers.

    ¡¸ And now! ¡¹

    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    Yooo.

    There¡¯s not a drop of pee on her cloth.

    She¡¯s peeing a clean arc due to her labia being pinched.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing, Michi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Michi-oneesama, I trained all my best for this day ¡¹

    Oh. She did train.

    Peeing while wearing panties and balancing oneself in an I-shaped pose.

    Michi¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸ Then, this is the finale! ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Once the momentum declines, the remaining semen will stain the panty anyway. ¡¹

    Yeah, the pee would run down her feet, and her legs would get wet.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I will narrow it down from here. Hmph! ¡¹

    Michi exerts strength on her belly, and her pee stops in an instant.

    ¡¸ Then, TIRO FINALE! ¡¹1

    Bapyuu!!!

    The last drops of pee stored in Michi¡¯s bladder are squeezed out of her urethra in one go.

    With this, no drop of urine will stain her panty.

    Bicha.

    The pee released bounced off the ground.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s done!! ¡¹

    Michi goes from ¡°I¡± to ¡°Y¡± shaped pose then talks to me.

    ¡¸ By the way, ¡°Tiro¡± is an Italian word that means ¡°to pull something¡± and it also has the same reading as the noun ¡°Tirare¡± They mean ¡°Firing, Shooting, or Launching¡± Then, I added the word ¡°Finale¡± which is basically the English word Final. I was thinking of naming the technique as ¡°Ultima-Shoot¡± but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, Michi ¡¹

    I stop Michi from speaking.

    ¡¸ What is it, Master? ¡¹

    Michi replies to me while keeping her ¡°Y¡± shaped balance figure as she exposes her vagina with one hand.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re forbidden from using this ¡°Tiro something¡± Not again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! But I trained so much to obtain this skill! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already know that, but still! ¡¹

    I shout loudly.

    ¡¸ Holding back your pee for a moment then peeing out all that¡¯s in your bladder in one go is never good for your body! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. What would you do if your bladder breaks, Michi? ¡¹

    Misuzu also speaks to Michi with a severe look.

    ¡¸ You think that your body is stronger than others, so you try to do unreasonable things like this, but ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s face turned teary in one moment.

    ¡¸ Listen. Sure, I¡¯ll try to get along with whatever Michi wants to do but! Don¡¯t try to do anything that would harm your body!

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know I care about you ¡¹

    I hug Michi.

    ¡¸ Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi lowers her leg and hugs me back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Master!! ¡¹

    Michi cries out.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. I understand you ¡¹

    Yomiko watches us while we¡¯re hugging.

    She¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, hauuu, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Michi stopped crying somehow.

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll wipe it off, lift your skirt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yessssss ¡¹

    Michi lifts her skirt.

    I took off Michi¡¯s panty and wiped off the droplets left around her slit with a tissue.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Yomi¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    Yomi speaks in a bright tone.

    ¡¸ Yomi still doesn¡¯t get it, and Yomi always uses the bathroom ¡¹

    Yomiko squats down on the spot, making M-shaped legs.

    ¡¸ Err, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. ¡¹

    It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s hobby to show off her pee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not. I also want to show my everything to Sensei ¡¹

    Yomiko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Err, I just have to pee, right? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Sensei, what about poop? ¡¹

    Err, what?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama strictly warned us not to do it outside ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ As expected, there¡¯s the problem with E.coli ¡¹

    They even consulted about that?

    ¡¸ If Yomiko-san wants to, you can show it to Danna-sama inside the bathroom in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Sensei, do you want to see? ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Do you want to watch as Yomi poops? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s leave that for next time ¡¹

    If you raise the hurdle too much, it would be who can¡¯t keep up.

    ¡¸ Okay, I understand, then let¡¯s start with peeing ¡¹

    Showing such a bright smile.

    Yomiko begins to pee outdoors.

    Chororororo.

    ¡¸ Aha, this is embarrassing. As expected, I¡¯m nervous, not much is coming out ¡¹

    ¡¸ You must loosen up your stomach, Yomiko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll try, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Water flows an arc from Yomiko¡¯s crotch.

    Aah, I feel the pleasant wind blowing.

    The sunshine is stronger than earlier.

    Yomiko pees in the bright light.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Sensei¡¯s watching ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at me embarrassed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing but thrilling. I feel shivers ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s legs are spread out, and her crotch is in full view.

    Then, I enjoy watching Yomiko¡¯s cleavage from above.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m also feeling thrilled, Yomiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Danna-sama¡¯s getting big ¡¹

    Misuzu touches my erection with her fingers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll set it free now ¡¹

    She touches my zipper and lowers it.

    Then Misuzu exposes my erect penis to the air.

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s eyes widened when she saw my penis.

    ¡¸ Look at it, Yomiko-chan. Danna-sama is already this big because he¡¯s watching you pee ¡¹

    Misuzu says then she licked up my glans.

    ¡¸ Ufu, delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master, me too ¡¹

    Michi also joins in the fellatio.

    ¡­I

    Yes, the author watched that show, I didn¡¯t add my own joke here

 Chapter 704. M-Girls Club 2 Uzumaki Sento

    ¡¸ Okay, this way, Danna-sama ¡¹

    After the peeing show in the backyard.

    Misuzu and the girls bring me to the entrance to the garage.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m opening the shutter now ¡¹

    Michi pressed the switch to open the shutter./

    Gigagagagagaga.

    ¡¸ Since we have such pleasant weather this morning, then let¡¯s do it outside! ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me.

    Looking at it, there¡¯s a seven-seated minivan parked behind the shutter.

    The morning sun lights the garage¡¯s inside.

    It¡¯s bright inside the car.

    Looking at it, the back seat is folded up.

    While at it, there¡¯s towels and tissue box in it.

    It¡¯s prepared for having car sex in it.

    ¡¸ We asked Nei-oneesama to prepare this. I thought that having a wider vehicle is better when having car sex ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s got a license from the US so she can drive a car.

    However.

    ¡¸ Why car sex? ¡¹

    Then, Yomiko speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I heard it from Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Sensei, yesterday, you actually wanted to violate Yomi inside the car ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Uhm, last night, didn¡¯t we drive through the town while Tsukiko-oneesama and I were naked ¡¹

    Yeah, Tsukiko and Yomiko were wearing nothing but bath towels inside Shou-neechan¡¯s car, then we drove around the town.

    ¡¸ I heard that Sensei actually wanted to have sex with me there, but Sensei held back ¡¹

    Err.

    Well, you two were naked in such a small car that our skins touched.

    Of course, I¡¯d want to have sex.

    But.

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s not a place Yomi should lose their virginity ¡¹

    Yomiko and the girls have a problem in their heart.

    Besides, the purpose of us driving around was to attract the Yakuza following Tsukiko and the girls and have Kouzuki SS apprehend them.

    ¡¸ Ufufu. An ordinary man can¡¯t hold back from that. Danna-sama¡¯s impressive for being able to hold back his desires, but that¡¯s also bad. ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hold back now ¡¹

    Yomiko lifts her skirt with her trembling hands.

    The clear liquid drips from Yomiko¡¯s vagina to the floor of the garage.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, we¡¯re thankful that you hold back when you need to. But, if you don¡¯t have to do, then please don¡¯t hesitate ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do whatever Master wants ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei, please have fun with Yomi¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Okay, come in for now ¡¹

    Misuzu opens the car door.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Yomiko, Misuzu, and I lie down on the flat seat ad the back.

    Michi¡¯s watching us from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ I have to look after Yomi-imouto¡¯s situation. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi gets too immersed if she participates in having sex with Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Yomi-imouto¡¯s time right now, so I¡¯ll hold myself back ¡¹

    Michi seems to be aware that she¡¯s inferior in her self-control ability compared to Edie.

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Master ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s task is to send her Qi to Yomiko.

    If her arousal increases, she might not be able to control it properly.

    Seems like the Qi send to Yomiko has to be just right.

    ¡¸ I must learn how to amass my power and keep it ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    Though weak, she could still use the Yomi power before, and until now, she¡¯s releasing it out of her emotions.

    In the situation now, she can¡¯t be using the huge power all the time.

    ¡¸ Can you hold out your power for now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Michi-oneesama and Edie-oneesama taught me how to control it ¡¹

    Yomiko smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Then don¡¯t use it as much as possible until the afternoon. Just keep it inside you ¡¹

    I know that they can learn both Miko powers with training, but.

    Currently, Yomiko can only use Yomi power, which makes people obey her.

    ¡¸ Could it be that Danna-sama plans on using the power on Grandfather? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks worried, but,

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. I think of Jii-chan as a member of the family too ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to use this power to anyone in my family. I really don¡¯t want to.

    ¡¸ However, I just want it to be held as a trump card ¡¹

    ¡¸ A trump card? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we still don¡¯t know what will happen ahead of us ¡¹

    How will Jii-chan decide the fight against with the Kansai Yakuza?

    The Yakuza might still ask to deliver the Takakura sisters until the end.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    We¡¯ll have to use the Yomi power to protect the sisters.

    ¡¸ Yomiko, have you ever met the big bosses from Yakuza, either Oodori or Satake? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oodori-sama used to visit the shrine a lot ¡¹

    Oodori is Tsukiko¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ As for Satake-sama, I¡¯ve never met him ¡¹

    Satake¡¯s been recently the head of the organization.

    Then he suddenly sent people to kill the shrine maiden and the priest.

    He didn¡¯t have a relationship with the Takakura shrine before then.

    ¡¸ At worst, you have to use your power on those two ¡¹

    I said. Yomiko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Oodori-sama¡¯s very scary ¡¹

    Well, he¡¯s a Yakuza boss after all.

    He must¡¯ve bathed in the blood of several people to get that high of a position.

    He¡¯s not someone who is easily agitated, he¡¯s a man with a strong mind.

    ¡¸ But, we have to do something about them ¡¹

    I looked at Yomiko in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko and Luna¡¯s Tsuki power is our shield ¡¹

    It¡¯s easy if you can read the other side¡¯s plan.

    ¡¸ However, the sword to defeat the enemy is your power ¡¹

    Yomiko stares at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, with Grandfather and Kouzuki SS, the violent organizations from the Kansai are¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s right, Jii-chan has the influence and money to move the whole nation, but.

    Kouzuki SS is only an intelligence and army group that destroys the underground society organizations.

    ¡¸ It feels it¡¯s not enough. In the first place, the Takakura shrine maidens¡¯ power is something too powerful. We have to think of the possibility of something that can¡¯t be fixed with just political influence ¡¹

    I feel that way.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll accumulate my power as you said ¡¹

    Yomiko nods.

    ¡¸ Not just that, Yomiko, you should increase the strength of your power ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s power output increases as the engine of her heart rise.

    She should be quick to recharge after releasing her power once.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Master, you must thoroughly enhance Yomi¡¯s arousal and make her fall in love with sex ¡¹

    Michi says from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ I already am ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Last night, after all the events, when I think about Sensei, my stomach feels itchy. My crotch gets wet ¡¹

    I hug Yomiko and kiss her.

    ¡¸ Ah, Sensei¡¯s kiss makes me dizzy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it smell lemon? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ It does. Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Yomi¡¯s in love with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Now, take it off, Danna-sam. Yomi-chan, help him out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The two undress me in the flat-seat car.

    The pleasant sunlight of autumn comes inside the car.

    We¡¯re getting naked while in such bright light.

    Besides, the window glass of the car is still open.

    The soft breeze coming from the backyard carries the scent of the greenery.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, strip Yomi-chan naked ¡¹

    I take off Yomiko¡¯s bursting T-shirt as Misuzu told me.

    Naturally, she¡¯s not wearing any underwear, so her huge breasts are exposed right away.

    ¡¸ To think that I¡¯m doing this at such a bright place. This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Embarrassed Yomiko = Cute.

    As for the lower part, she¡¯s wearing nothing but miniskirt so we can just proceed to have sex now.

    However, Yomiko¡¯s breasts are shaped nicely.

    She¡¯s 14 right now, I wonder how it will be in a few years.

    ¡¸ See, you¡¯re holding back again ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me

    ¡¸ If you want to touch it then don¡¯t hesitate. We all live to receive Danna-sama¡¯s love and affection ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, go on, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomiko presents her breasts to me.

    ¡¸ Ufu, Sensei¡¯s eyes are glaring. Do you want to touch Yomi¡¯s breasts that much ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Not just touch, I want to lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then feel free ¡¹

    I push down Yomiko and massage, lick, play with her loli big tits.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Sensei¡¯s like a child, so cute ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Misuzu¡¯s getting naked behind me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Danna-sama¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Misuzu presses her soft breasts on my back and licks my ears.

    ¡¸ Misuzu will serve you ¡¹

    She reaches for my penis.

    ¡¸ Ufu, it¡¯s already rock hard. This is cute too ¡¹

    She¡¯s stroking and squeezing my penis in a usual manner.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Master¡¯s cute. Aaah, I want to serve too ¡¹

    Michi looks at us from the passenger seat.

    Michi¡¯s already naked too.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan, look, Danna-sama¡¯s penis is cute, isn¡¯t it? Look at it getting big and leaking out precum because it wants to go inside Yomi-chan right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s a bit afraid ¡¹

    Yomi looked at my erect penis and said.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s big ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it went inside Yomi last night. You do remember it, don¡¯t you? This pink colored tip knocking down to the entrance of Yomi-chan¡¯s baby chamber ¡¹

    Misuzu says while stimulating my glans with her finger.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s knocking. It¡¯s squeezing harder all the time ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Michi¡¯s small. Whenever I thrust, your hole gets filled really tight ¡¹

    That¡¯s why whenever I push down to her cervix, it feels like it¡¯s grinding.

    ¡¸ The sensation of sex differs on each person ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me with her big eyes and asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Each has its own personality. There¡¯s no good or bad. Everybody is different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, can you tell who you¡¯re having sex with even if you close your eyes? ¡¹

    This time, Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ I think I can, but I¡¯d rather not have a competition with me blindfolded. I like looking at everyone¡¯s face and body ¡¹

    Their faces of pleasure, the trembling of their body.

    It¡¯s not just a sense of touch, the sense of sight is also essential when having sex.

    Also, their gasping voice as well.

    ¡¸ Me too? ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Get yourself together. Didn¡¯t I tell you so many times that I like your body? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if Michi doesn¡¯t like her body, I do. Are you going to complain about my taste?

    ¡¸ No, not at all!

    ¡¸ I mean, looking at you from here, Michi¡¯s really a beauty

    I look at Michi poking her head out from the passenger seat and said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes?

    ¡¸ Michi, your face is really shaped from a Japanese style

    ¡¸ Yes. I always want to have Michi wear some long-sleeved kimono, but she doesn¡¯t want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Putting Yukata aside, wearing Kimino hinders my job as a bodyguard ¡¹

    Michi said.

    If she¡¯s wearing a Yukata, she can somehow put something on the hem, but,

    If she¡¯s wearing a proper Kimono, it would be hard for her to fight.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it when we visit Grandfather¡¯s house ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s house.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could it be that Michi thinks that Grandfather¡¯s house, which is protected by the top elites of Kouzuki SS, is not safe? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ However, uhm, Kimono ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, why do you not want to wear a kimono? ¡¹

    I ask in curiosity.

    ¡¸ Back then, when I was seven

    ¡¸ Seven? Oh, Shichi-Go-San ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, at that time, I was wearing a long-sleeved Kimono, but Father ¡¹

    Father what?

    ¡¸ Could it be that he told you that you look like a ¡°Zashikiwarashi?¡± And then you felt like you¡¯re being made fun of, so you come to hate wearing Kimono now? ¡¹

    That¡¯s likely.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s something Kudou-papa would say.

    ¡¸ No, Father looked like he¡¯s in a good mood that he praised my clothing, but ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ He mentioned that I look like an Anmitsu Princess ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Michi. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Anmitsu Princess? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, but when I heard Father say it, I felt that there¡¯s a shock that runs through my spine ¡¹

    Yeah. It¡¯s her own father. She¡¯d understand it for some reason.

    ¡¸ That, uhm, it might not be well known, but I have a brother ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Isn¡¯t he also working for Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    If I recall, his name was Shinichi? I¡¯ve never met him though.

    ¡¸ Yes, right after Father mentioned that I look like ¡°Anmitsu Princess¡± he looked at Brother and said ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ During Shinichi¡¯s Shichi Go San, he looked like a 5-yen croquette ¡¹

    Anmitsu Princess and then five-yen croquette.

    ¡¸ And so the idea that Father might be referring to something good when talking about ¡°Anmitsu Princess¡± was blown away ¡¹

    It¡¯s most likely some gag comic reference.

    ¡¸ And then, as expected, my sister who was in the room asked father ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what about my day?¡± ¡¹

    Oh, Michi¡¯s sister. Haruka-san, the high-school women¡¯s karate champion.

    ¡¸ Father replied, ¡°Haruka has nothing to do with Shichi-go-san, you¡¯re always ¡°Asari-chan¡± for me¡± ¡¹

    Another food.

    ¡¸ Then, mother got furious and told father ¡°talking a lot of shit for someone who looks like detective Kageman.¡± Then Father got angry and argued ¡°I¡¯m wearing glasses and have a bob hair¡± then mother replied, ¡°That¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re too tall that you could be mistaken as Kageman¡¯s shadow man¡± ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that couple.

    ¡¸ Then father replied ¡°And so, what do you think you look like? ¡°Good morning Princess?¡± Or ¡°Jumping out Princess?¡±¡± Then Mother replied, ¡°When I started reading, it¡¯s already about in Rumor princess¡± ¡¹

    Hmmmm.

    I don¡¯t get it anymore.

    ¡¸ Then, Mother snapped and said ¡°Ah, I give up. I can¡¯t go on. I hate you,¡± then she spoke to me. ¡°Michi, don¡¯t worry, he might say that you look like ¡°Anmitsu princess,¡± but it¡¯s not the post-war version, Shousuke Kurakane but instead, it¡¯s Izumi Takemoto, the teacher version. Either way, they¡¯re better than Norakurokun!!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufufufu ¡¹

    Yomiko laughs below me.

    ¡¸ Your family seems fun ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Our parents look close as well but when inside the house, they never have such conversations ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters¡¯ mother is a shrine maiden and was mentally ill.

    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t come out of the main shrine, nor live together with the sisters.

    Their father, the priest, may have loved their mother, the shrine maiden, but.

    They never had a happy conversation as a couple.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m jealous of you, Michi-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ My parents divorced ¡¹

    Yesterday, in front of the mansion¡¯s main gate.

    Michi¡¯s mother signed the official divorce papers.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Yomi-imouto didn¡¯t know ¡¹

    Michi speaks sadly.

    Yeah, during the ¡°fusion¡± last night,

    I saw through the hearts of everyone in that place, but.

    Yomiko who doesn¡¯t have the Tsuki power couldn¡¯t see through the hearts of the women in there.

    Instead,

    The shock from knowing the truth about the death of her parents which Tsukiko hid was greater.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    I get up and pat Michi¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, everyone¡¯s here for you. You¡¯re not alone, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, master ¡¹

    Michi holds my hand and kisses my palm.

    ¡¸ I will not let go even if I die. Master, Misuzu-oneesama, and everyone in the family ¡¹

    Then she looked at Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto that includes you. I¡¯ll protect you for my whole life ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes show seriousness.

    ¡¸ They were such a close couple yet they break up. But, our relationship will never break ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I think so too, Michi ¡¹

    I tell Michi.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then show yourself wearing a long-sleeved Kimono to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said laughingly.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We think of you as our cute family member. Usually, your role is a bodyguard but Michi, you should also let Danna-sama enjoy your charms ¡¹

    ¡¸ My charms? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t it seem fun to have Danna-sama violate you while wearing long-sleeved Kimono? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take photos and videos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, that¡¯s indeed fun ¡¹

    It ended up there either way.

    ¡¸ Take photos of Michi wearing a Kimono before having sex, okay? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If not, it¡¯ll be a problem in the future

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ We want to show a photo of Michi while she¡¯s young to the child, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Michi¡¯s life isn¡¯t hers anymore. Michi, do you not want your children to think ¡°Mama was so beautiful when she was young¡± do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem if all her photos are her swinging an iron ball or a red whip, right? ¡¹

    I mean, most of Michi¡¯s photos are¡­

    It¡¯s all POV sex photos with me.

    This is Ruriko¡¯s hobby, and it¡¯s increasing.

    ¡¸ Think of the future, and make it a happy one ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yomi too. You¡¯ll bear my child and become happy as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi, happy? ¡¹

    I pat Yomiko¡¯s soft stomach gently.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll give birth to my child and raise it happily. If you want to make someone happy, you become happy as well ¡¹

    Her 14-year-old waist is thin.

    I¡¯m going to pour my semen in here now.

    It¡¯s impossible right now, but I¡¯ll impregnate her soon.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Okay, I understand ¡¹

    Yomiko looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Sensei turned me to a pregnant slave because you want Yomi to become happy ¡¹

 Chapter 705. M-Girls Club Part 3 The door to masochism

    ¡¸ Well then, watch this, Yomi-chan ¡¹

    Lying down on the flattened back seat,

    Misuzu spreads her legs wide and invites me.

    Similarly, with Luna, this morning, show the idea of having pleasant sex first and relieve Yomiko¡¯s tension.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan only had sex for the first time yesterday, it must still be painful or scary, isn¡¯t it? But sex becomes pleasant once you get used to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Though a small quantity of pain is better ¡¹

    Michi from the passenger seat is already naked as well, she speaks to Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Michi and I prefer that way. And so, we love it when Danna-sama pushes it in when we¡¯re not yet ready to accept it ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina is already wet but not yet completely drenched.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please violate me. Please punish this disgraceful and indecent Misuzu ¡¹

    I squeeze my tensed glans into Misuzu¡¯s entrance multiple times.

    I smear my penis with Misuzu¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ Here we go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Slowly singing my hips in missionary position.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    It¡¯s like a heated knife sticking into a chunk of frozen ice cream.

    My erect penis enters Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ The slight sting feels good ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s pleased as I violate her.

    Oh, Misuzu¡¯s soft meat squeezes me around.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also feeling good ¡¹

    I lightly shake my hips and enjoy the feeling of Misuzu¡¯s vagina with my penis.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s getting better and better every time we have sex ¡¹

    They say that the virgins are the tightest and it gets loose once you get used to it. That¡¯s a lie.

    If you repeat on having sex to make the other party feel pleasure, then,

    The more you do, the better your vagina will become.

    That¡¯s what Katsuko-nee taught me.

    Furthermore, Misuzu¡¯s still 17.

    Her young body is still in the growth period, and she¡¯s evolving every day to adapt better to sex.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural, Danna-sama embraces me lovingly after all ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s body is only for Danna-sama to enjoy ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Besides, Danna-sama really treats our body with care ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Yomi.

    ¡¸ You see Danna-sama coming inside of me right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Yomiko seems to be aroused watching us have sex under the sunlight.

    Her voice is getting dry.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s very gentle, he¡¯s taking it slowly so it won¡¯t put undue force on my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi sees that too ¡¹

    Misuzu grabs my ass and swings herself to me.

    ¡¸ He really is kind, and therefore, there is nothing to be afraid of. All you have to do is drown in Danna-sama¡¯s passion, ahn~ ¡¹

    She pushes her hips upwards.

    Wet noises come from the joint part.

    Misuzu gets wet after insertion.

    ¡¸ When you feel pleasure, you must let Danna-sama know with your loudest voice possible. Danna-sama feels happy when he knows that we¡¯re feeling good. Aaaahn~! ¡¹

    Nuchu, nuchu, nuchu.

    Misuzu¡¯s body sways under me.

    Her vagina tightens.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, I ¡¹

    The lust inside burns.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand, please violate me, mess Misuzu up ¡¹

    ¡­I

    I thrust my waist downwards.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Danna-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Gaga! Kaga! Kaga!

    I poke through Misuzu¡¯s vagina in full strokes.

    Guwashu! Guwashu! Guwashu!!

    Our bodies shake up and down according to the piston.

    Every time I attack Misuzu, the minivan¡¯s suspension stretches and contracts.

    Using that reaction, I go stronger and deeper.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! That feels good! Danna-sama! It feels good!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu! ¡¹

    Watching our vivid sex, Yomiko;

    ¡¸ A-Amazing ¡¹

    Her eyes are wide open inside the bouncing car.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, I want it too ¡¹

    Michi looks at our connection with eyes filled with lust.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I love having car sex! ¡¹

    This is Misuzu¡¯s second time.

    Back then, Katsuko-nee was driving on the highway while we have sex.

    The seam on the road gives rattling vibrations on the car, and it resonates to our connected waists.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do that again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, the things I want to do with Danna-sama keeps on increasing ¡¹

    Yeah, saying ¡°let¡¯s do that next time,¡± or ¡°I want to do this,¡±

    We always talk like that.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll be sure to keep my promise ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes. Let¡¯s do it. Danna-sama is making promises of various things I want to do. Misuzu¡¯s happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s so many fun things await in the future ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles happily.

    That¡¯s so cute. Adorable. I love you.

    Misuzu. Misuzu. Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Please rely on Misuzu more. I love you. I love you. Misuzu loves Danna-sama ¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu while our lower halves are connected.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, your tongue please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I entwine my tongue with Misuzu.

    I enjoy the feeling of Misuzu¡¯s tongue, which is like an excellent quality velvet.

    Both my penis and tongue, upper and lower half of my body rubs into Misuzu¡¯s mucous membranes.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Ahn, aaaah! It feels good! Danna-sama!!!! ¡¹

    I strengthen the movement of my waist.

    The car shakes a lot now.

    ¡¸ C-Can Misuzu cum first? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, you must give Yomi-chan lots of your semen ¡¹

    Misuzu says while showing a sad face.

    ¡¸ But, I just want Yomi-chan to see what is the best pleasure for women ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    She just wants Yomi to observe sex objectively.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, no, I-I¡¯m about to cum! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body is sweating.

    Misuzu¡¯s breasts dance every time I thrust inside.

    ¡¸ Michi! ¡¹

    Misuzu reaches for Michi¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi holds hands with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto, hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Yomiko also connects.

    ¡¸ All you have to do is feel it. Feel how happy I am right now

    Misuzu tells Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Misuzu¡­Onee-sama ¡¹

    Then, I started a spurt to make Misuzu climax.

    The shaking of the car gets even more intense.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, great! More, violate me, Danna-sama!! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Sweat falls from my forehead.

    It drips down to Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m cumming! Danna-sama! Misuzu¡¯s cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, cum! Misuzu!! ¡¹

    I put strength in my ass and endure.

    I can¡¯t afford to release it right now.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Aaaaaaah! I¡¯m cumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnngggg!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu bends her back, and her insides tightened.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama!!!!! I love youuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu flies to ecstasy.

    She squeezes my penis, begging for my semen.

    But, I must hold back.

    Endure it. Me!!!

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu! I can feel it!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s wave of climax reaches Yomiko through Michi.

    ¡¸ Amazing! What¡¯s this! Amazing! ¡¹

    Yomiko mutters unconsciously.

    ¡¸ So much happiness, kindness, it echoes in my heart ¡¹

    Is that what Misuzu¡¯s reaching right now?

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaa, haaaa ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s breathing roughly, immersing herself in the aftermath of climax.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Before long, Misuzu takes in a deep breath.

    ¡¸ I might be broken already ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I knew it, whenever I¡¯m with Danna-sama I feel so much happiness ¡¹

    W-What are you talking about?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I can¡¯t live without Danna-sama anymore ¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t hold back. I want to live here together with Ruriko. I want to stay with Danna-sama forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Actually, I don¡¯t want just to make a call with Danna-sama every morning when I go to pee! I want to see Danna-sama¡¯s face when I do! I want to pee in front of Danna-sama every day! ¡¹

    H-Hey, what¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ I always want Danna-sama to come and violate me anytime! I don¡¯t want Michi and me to be the only two who don¡¯t live outside the mansion!! ¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn!! Geez! Why can¡¯t Michi and I live here?!!! ¡¹

    Ueeeeeh!?

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s been holding back for so long ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, Megumi-oneesama, Nei-oneesama and everyone lives together with Master and yet she couldn¡¯t ¡¹

    I see.

    I was sure that Misuzu is okay with it.

    She¡¯s not like Ruriko who lived in Jii-chan¡¯s house, separate from her parents.

    Misuzu¡¯s parents are alive, and well, they live together.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been holding back for so long, but in the end, I don¡¯t want this! I want to live together with Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s crying.

    Tears come falling from her eyes.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re living together then we can always have happy sex like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. Uhm, don¡¯t cry, Misuzu ¡¹

    I lick away Misuzu¡¯s tears.

    ¡¸ Err, by the way, I feel the same ¡¹

    Michi too.

    ¡¸ I feel a bit envious of Edie, Mana-imouto, and Agnes ¡¹

    Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    She must follow wherever Misuzu is.

    Therefore, she can¡¯t live together with me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to come over once a week and have sex only on that day! I want to live together with Danna-sama! I want to live together with Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her cheeks on me.

    ¡­I

    Haa.

    I guess let¡¯s resolve this one.

    ¡¸ Okay. I understand how Misuzu feels. I¡¯ll talk to Jii-chan about it later ¡¹

    If Misuzu¡¯s been holding back so far, then.

    I have to do something about it.

    Still,

    This mansion is a brothel.

    I don¡¯t know if the two future successors of Kouzuki house would be allowed to live together here.

    The setting is Ruriko¡¯s being kept away from Jii-chan because her father, Kouzuki Shigeaki did something and Minaho-neesan¡¯s taking care of her, but,

    What will be the pretense of Misuzu living here?

    Well, we¡¯ll do something about it.

    It¡¯s sink-or-swim anyway.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad, Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Seeing the happy face of the two, I decided to prepare myself for it.

    ¡¸ Sensei, you really do accept everything ¡¹

    Hm? Yomiko?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit surprised. I¡¯m moved ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ No, look ¡¹

    She sends me an upward glance.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Yomi¡¯s turn next, right? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Then please release a lot inside Yomi, Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomiko felt my sex with Misuzu through Michi.

    She knows that I haven¡¯t ejaculated yet.

    That the desire to ejaculate rises up from the inside.

    ¡¸ Yomi will do anything you say ¡¹

    Yomiko smiles at me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ S-Sensei, t-this is embarrassing! ¡¹

    Yomiko shouts.

    ¡¸ You said that you¡¯ll do anything I tell you, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I asked Yomiko.

    We¡¯re having the back door of the minivan open.

    Yomiko¡¯s wearing sandals and nothing else.

    Her feet are outside the car, stepping on the concrete floor of the garage.

    Her hands are grabbing the seat of the car.

    She stretches her upper body and stays on a pose where she sticks her ass out of the car.

    Of course, Yomiko¡¯s ass is bathing in the bright sunlight.

    Her cute anus and slit are all visible.

    ¡¸ But this pose is too embarrassing ¡¹

    Yomiko says that as hot liquid drips down from her slit.

    The love nectar goes through her thighs and to the floor.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please violate Yomi-chan twice ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ First would be without looking at her face. And the second one will be the opposite ¡¹

    I see.

    And so I will have to insert it in Yomiko with her ass sticking out of the car while she¡¯s standing.

    ¡¸ Here, Yomiko ¡¹

    I grab Yomiko¡¯s ass.

    Yes, her 14-year-old ass is growing well. It¡¯s squishy.

    Also, it¡¯s warm, soft, and it squeezes like a freshly made mochi.

    She really has smooth skin.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomiko tries to push her head inside the car, but,

    She can only see her crotch, not me.

    In short, Yomiko can only see my erect penis trying to penetrate her insides.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry. Master will never do anything that could harm Yomi-imouto ¡¹

    Michi tells Yomiko from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be watching over you, don¡¯t worry about it Yomi-chan and let Danna-sama have his way with you ¡¹

    Misuzu watches Yomiko over the window from the other side outside the car.

    Of course, she¡¯s also wearing nothing but sandals.

    ¡¸ But, this is embarrassing! ¡¹

    Hearing Yomiko¡¯s embarrassment, Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Oh? This is nothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s only just us watching Yomi-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go for a drive next time while Danna-sama has his penis piercing inside Yomi-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Of course, Yomi-chan has to be naked. Then, Yomi-chan will have to wave to the people on the way while having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think doing it in an election campaign car would be great ¡¹

    Michi makes an even more perverted suggestion.

    ¡¸ And then, the car will run around the city as you have sex with Master at the roof of the election car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan would scream loudly, ¡°Sex feels good! Yes! More!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if you don¡¯t get loud, the election car has loudspeakers attached ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, when Danna-sama¡¯s about to ejaculate inside you, you¡¯ll beg ¡°Please give me lots of baby seed inside me¡± Then everyone in the city would watch you do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, it would also be broadcasted on a huge monitor in front of the stations ¡¹

    That¡¯s Misuzu and Michi¡¯s delusion of what they want to do.

    However.

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s slit is twitching.

    Her anus also contracts again and again.

    More love nectar dripping out.

    Yomiko¡¯s getting aroused from that?

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan, you like that, don¡¯t you? You want people to watch you do something lewd? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hide it. I mean, you should expose it. Danna-sama will accept all of Yomi-chan. No matter what it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m such a selfish girl, I have an ugly heart ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do ¡¹

    Yomiko retorts.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan¡¯s quite similar to me. I unconsciously make a good-girl face in public. I don¡¯t want people to hate me, so I always show them a smile, good manners, I pretend to have good mood ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    She¡¯s a daughter of Kouzuki house, and to escape the envious eyes of daughters from other families, then,

    She has to take a stance of not being too close to anyone nor make any enemies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s inevitable. I¡¯m born under such a star ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But, that is why I need Danna-sama. I can show my everything to Danna-sama after all ¡¹ My cunning self, my ugly heart, my lewd self, no matter which Misuzu it is, Danna-sama will accept all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at Misuzu from outside the car window.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you the same, Yomi-chan? You thought that you always have to lead the Takakura sisters for so long that you¡¯ve been forcing yourself. You¡¯ve been acting brace against the adults, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s under the impression that she, the only real child of the priest, must become the next shrine maiden.

    Therefore, she¡¯s acting confidently.

    ¡¸ Yomi, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll accept whatever you are, even if you¡¯re selfish or your heart is ugly ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I love all of Yomi ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So Yomi, what do you want from me right now? ¡¹

    I asked. Yomiko;

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Okay, I understand ¡¹

    She replied in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Sensei, Yomi wants to be punished ¡¹

    Yomiko?

    ¡¸ Yomi has always been a selfish and bad girl. Therefore, Yomi needs punishment ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you want it done where Tsukiko-san and Luna-chan can¡¯t see? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can¡¯t show my weak self to my sisters ¡¹

    I see.

    So that¡¯s why,

    Misuzu and Michi were in charge of the sex session with Yomiko.

    Yomiko¡¯s always tried to play as the leader of the Takakura sisters.

    She can¡¯t show her weakness to Tsukiko, her elder sister, and Luna, her younger sister.

    And so, someone older than Yomiko has to support her.

    Misuzu and Michi took that role.

    I¡¯ve been wondering why Mana didn¡¯t join in all this time, but now,

    I now know that Yomiko won¡¯t open her heart to Mana.

    Misuzu, the daughter of Kouzuki house, the noble among distinguished families.

    Michi, who has absolute control over her using Qi.

    They can overwhelm Yomiko in terms of relationships.

    Yomiko can entrust her heart to these elder sisters who are much stronger than her.

    She¡¯s been wanting someone to judge her for acting tough.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ See? Once you can¡¯t look at Danna-sama¡¯s face, you want him to give you a punishment ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you have to beg for it. It¡¯s okay to be ashamed. It¡¯s okay to be indecent. Show your naked self to Danna-sama no matter how obscene it is, Yomiko ¡¹

    Yomiko puts strength to her hips once again.

    It¡¯s different from before.

    This time, she¡¯s showing off her most shameful parts of her body by her will.

    ¡¸ Sensei, Yomi¡¯s been a bad girl. Therefore, please punish Yomi. It doesn¡¯t matter even if it hurts ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Yomi-imouto ¡¹

    Michi tells Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ P-Please make it hurt ¡¹

    Then, more love nectar drips out of Yomiko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama and I understood it when we reached out to your heart last night ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto is like us, a masochist. Your true nature is an M ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, what is an M? ¡¹

    Yomiko doesn¡¯t understand what it means.

    ¡¸ Instead of us teaching you by word, let Master show your body ¡¹

    Misuzu talks to me.

    ¡¸ With that said, please violate her to your heart¡¯s content. Danna-sama ¡¹

    This 14-year-old beauty is already my ¡°pregnant slave.¡±

    Furthermore.

    She¡¯ll awaken as a masochistic slave now.

    ¡¸ Yomi, I¡¯m going to spank your ass ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to slap my butt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to slap it. It¡¯s going to hurt, do you not want it? ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ No, please do. Do as you will, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto, be honest with yourself. ¡¹

    Michi said. It echoes in Yomiko¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Please slap it with all your might. Please scold Yomi for being a bad girl. Please punish me, Sensei!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s voice shows seriousness.

 Chapter 706. M-Girls Club Part 4 Pregnancy Sex announcemen

    t

    Bashi!

    ¡¸ Kyauuun! ¡¹

    Bashi!!!

    ¡¸ Kyauuun!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s 14-year-old white ass is turning red from my slap.

    My handprint is being etched into Yomiko¡¯s skin.

    Bashi!!!!

    ¡¸ Kyauuun! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s body shrinks itself from the pain.

    Her skin¡¯s sweating.

    And then.

    Yomiko¡¯s secret part in between the two ass meat presented to me is¡­

    It¡¯s dripping love nectar like water from spring that it¡¯s making the floor drenched.

    Not being able to see one¡¯s face sure is lewd.

    Yomiko¡¯s upper half is inside the car.

    She can only see her lower half sticking out of the car.

    She¡¯s trembling from the pain.

    She¡¯s just 14, and yet her hips are as well developed as her breasts.

    And her thighs look soft too.

    Her thin and long legs have a beautiful line.

    ¡¸ Sensei? ¡¹

    Yomiko sounds curious that I stopped spanking her.

    I massage Yomiko¡¯s red and swollen ass.

    Yomiko¡¯s soft ass meat feels pleasant to touch.

    Oh, after beating the same part again and again, the temperature¡¯s rising up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, touch it more. Play with Yomi ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m going to.

    Bashi!!

    ¡¸ Kyauuun!! ¡¹

    I continue slapping her ass.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s been a bad girl! I knew I¡¯ve been a bad girl!! ¡¹

    Her unyielding spirit and strong-willed attitude was just a bluff.

    She tries to protect her sisters as the leader.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my slave from now on! That means you¡¯ll have to tell us everything!! You cannot act or decide on your own anymore!! You hear? ¡¹

    I order Yomiko as I slap her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei! I¡¯ll do anything Sensei says! Yomi is Sensei¡¯s ¡°pregnant slave¡± ¡¹

    Yomiko shouts. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yomi-chan is a ¡°pregnant slave¡± It¡¯s about time Danna-sama¡¯s child is created in there ¡¹

    She peeks through the window.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, Yomi-chan must always devote her heart to Danna-sama. If you want to do something with Danna-sama, then get naked and show your breasts and butt to Danna-sama. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yomi will always prepare her mind and body for Sensei to violate anytime. I¡¯ll keep it in mind ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Then, you must beg for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Open up your hole with your fingers to accept Danna-sama and say, ¡°Please violate Yomiko to your heart¡¯s content. Yomiko is Danna-sama¡¯s pregnant slave,¡± Can you? ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Yomiko;

    One hand holds the seat of the car and the other stretches to her vagina.

    Then, she splits open her slit with her index and middle finger.

    Yomiko¡¯s insides are pink-colored.

    Love nectar drips down again.

    ¡¸ I can see it well. It¡¯s beautiful, Yomiko¡¹

    I said.

    Her entrance twitches.

    The thin white film I saw yesterday is no longer there.

    Last night, I opened a big hole there.

    Once the virginity is lost, it will never return again.

    ¡¸ Sensei, please violate Yomi as you like. Yomi is Sensei¡¯s pregnant slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you really sure about that? That would mean that my hot fluid would go inside your stomach again and you¡¯ll make a baby ¡¹

    I said. Yomiko¡¯s anus tightens.

    ¡¸ Yomi will give birth to my child. ¡¹

    To Yomiko, that means that she¡¯s giving birth to a new lineage of shrine maidens.

    That child will take over the curse of Takakura shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Yomiko falters.

    It ends up to the same pattern.

    Though she¡¯s made her resolve in her head, her heart couldn¡¯t catch up.

    I lick Yomiko¡¯s red swollen ass.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. We will all protect Yomi, Tsukiko, and Luna¡¯s children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto, all you have to think about is becoming an excellent slave to Master ¡¹

    Michi talks from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Leave all your worries to us. All Yomi-chan have to do is be happy from Danna-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll bear a child. It¡¯ll surely be cute. It¡¯s Danna-sama and Yomi-chan¡¯s child after all. Everyone will raise that child together. See? It¡¯s nothing but happiness? Yomi-chan will become a mother of a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    I turn my erect penis to Yomiko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Yomi, you¡¯ll never become a shrine maiden. Therefore, neither your child or you will take over the fate of the shrine maiden ¡¹

    Yomiko will continue acting brave when her sisters, Tsukiko and Luna are around.

    The worry she¡¯s always had that she has to become the next shrine maiden chases after Yomiko.

    That is why when her sisters aren¡¯t present.

    Yomiko¡¯s imagination of the future has to change from the root.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s going to become a mother of my child ¡¹

    She¡¯s not just a ¡°pregnant slave¡± by name.

    I have to engrave it to Yomiko¡¯s body.

    have sex with her, impregnate her, give her the image of birth.

    Without the Takakura house and her shrine maiden bloodline, Yomiko is just a woman.

    ¡¸ Sensei, Yomi ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s scared. I knew it, I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    This 14-year-old girl shakes from fear of getting pregnant.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late. Yomi ¡¹

    I grab Yomiko¡¯s ass, and then,

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already mine ¡¹

    My voice comes from behind.

    And then, coming from the front;

    ¡¸ And now, you must pledge Yomi-chan. Swear that you¡¯ll bear Danna-sama¡¯s child. And you must beg for him to make you a mother ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ But, Yomi¡¯s scared ¡¹

    So that¡¯s Yomiko¡¯s true feelings.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going to make Yomi a Mama ¡¹

    I thrust forward.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    I push in my glans into Yomiko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Wait! Sensei! Give me a second! ¡¹

    I won¡¯t wait!

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Subusubusubusubu!!

    My penis penetrates into her hot and moist meat.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! It hurts!!! ¡¹

    My swelling glans enters into Yomiko¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! Wait! No, don¡¯t come in yet! ¡¹

    Yomiko just lost her virginity last night.

    It¡¯s natural that it still hurts.

    But.

    ¡¸ The pain is what feels good. It¡¯s great to be violated against your will ¡¹

    Michi tells Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Cute. I¡¯m so jealous of Yomi-chan. Yomi-chan¡¯s giving Danna-sama love right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Love? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Danna-sama seeks love from Yomi-chan. He wants to make Yomi-chan a mother by all means. Danna-sama wants Yomi-chan to bear a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m happy for Yomi-imouto ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yomi¡­Haguuu ¡¹

    I squeeze my penis deep into her vagina.

    ¡¸ Ha, haaaa, uuuugh ¡¹

    With my thick rod forced into her with all my strength, Yomiko¡¯s breathing roughly in pain.

    She¡¯s sweating even more.

    ¡¸ Your body was completely ready to accept me ¡¹

    I tell Yomiko while I feel her hot vagina squeezing my penis.

    ¡¸ Besides, in your head, you can understand that you¡¯ll live only the life as my sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sensei, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Yomiko asks while breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ Once you understand it with your head, your heart will be set into that ¡¹

    After all the experiences I¡¯ve had, I know it well.

    Mana was quick to say that she¡¯s my slave.

    But, that was a result of her judgment of the situation, she simply said it because she knows that she should.

    Mana¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t stable yet.

    Therefore, I needed to have sex with Mana so many times and strengthen the imprint little by little.

    However.

    In Yomiko¡¯s case, there¡¯s not much time for that.

    Jii-chan¡¯s interview time is approaching.

    And above all that.

    Miko power is a heart move.

    It¡¯s not the heart but her mind.

    Therefore, she won¡¯t be stable unless she accepts us.

    ¡¸ Luna, the youngest sister, is thought to have little to no power among the Takakura sisters, and so she holds insecurity from being dependent to her sisters ¡¹

    I tell Yomiko.

    ¡¸ And so, Agnes who¡¯s at the same age as her and Ruriko who¡¯s being my little sister, creates an atmosphere of them working together. Edie¡¯s a strict one so she supports them in the shape of ¡°If Luna¡¯s working hard then I¡¯ll support you¡± Therefore, Luna¡¯s okay now. She no longer feels insecure with her sisters, but instead, she¡¯s looking forward to taking her pace together with Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna ¡¹

    Yomiko mutters her little sister¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ Yomi, you¡¯re smart, but you give up fast. That¡¯s why you understood that the best choice at that situation was to be my slave. But, your heart is still hesitating ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    She¡¯s given back the role of the leader to her elder sister, Tsukiko, and yet.

    She¡¯s still worried about the future of the shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. Yomi, you don¡¯t have to think about becoming a shrine maiden anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I was born at Takakura shrine ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter. It no longer does ¡¹

    I slowly move my waist.

    Juppu, juppu.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, don¡¯t move yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will move. Listen, you¡¯re only feeling some sense of discomfort, but it¡¯s not as painful as it was last night ¡¹

    I¡¯m not moving absurdly.

    Besides, Yomiko¡¯s body is already melting from it.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, haaaa, guuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Accept it. We¡¯re having sex. I¡¯m going to impregnate you. Your child won¡¯t become a shrine maiden. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    When I had sex with Misuzu earlier, the car shook up and down, but,

    The suspension of the vehicle shakes left and right as I violate Yomiko from behind right now.

    ¡¸ As expected, car sex is fantastic. The realism of being raped feels different ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    I see. So that¡¯s why Misuzu,

    She chose this place for Yomiko¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get depressed in your own small world! Feel it with your whole body! ¡¹

    I tell Yomiko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yomi-chan, feel it with your heart ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto, feel the warmth of the sunshine lighting up your skin ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ And then, feel the wind touching your skin ¡¹

    Yes, we opened the garage shutter.

    We¡¯re having sex outdoors.

    ¡¸ The wind from the outside smells like the trees from the garden ¡¹

    Next, let her feel with her nose.

    ¡¸ Then smell your sweat, your love nectar, the smell of the car seats, the smell of this garage, and then, Danna-sama¡¯s scent. Smell all of it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaa, haaaa ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s forgotten to complain about the pain even though I continue to attack her.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, so cute, Yomi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    I¡¯m outside the car so I can¡¯t see it, but it looks like Misuzu kissed Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is the taste of Yomi-chan¡¯s kiss. Yomi-chan, what do you think of mine? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi are both girls with lesbian tendencies.

    They continuously steal Yomiko¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ Umu. That¡¯s a good taste ¡¹

    ¡¸ See, Yomi-chan? Everyone has a different taste ¡¹

    This is for the sense of taste.

    ¡¸ You really are cute, I love you, Yomi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I think Yomi-imouto¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think so too. You¡¯re cute, I love you, Yomi ¡¹

    I thrust my waist deeper.

    ¡¸ Haguuuuuu! ¡¹

    Yomiko gasps.

    ¡¸ Can you hear it? It¡¯s where Yomi-chan and Danna-sama are connected. It¡¯s making a lewd sound ¡¹

    Gucho! Gucho! Gucho!

    Yomiko is easy to get wet, now, every time I piston, splashes of love nectar can be heard.

    ¡¸ Look behind you. Danna-sama¡¯s inside you ¡¹

    Misuzu urges. Yomiko bows her head and looks at her crotch.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, amazing, i-it¡¯s all in ¡¹

    Gucho! Gucho! Gucho!!

    I keep on pulling in and out my penis along with the lewd sounds it makes.

    This is both hearing and sight.

    She concentrates on sex with her five senses.

    ¡­I.

    ¡¸ Hmph! ¡¹

    Pan! Pan! Pan!

    I thrust stronger to Yomiko¡¯s insides.

    My abdomen slams into Yomiko¡¯s ass, and it makes a sweet sound to hear.

    ¡¸ Agu! Agu! Agu!! ¡¹

    However, that part of Yomiko was just spanked and is swollen red.

    Every time my abdomen slaps her ass, Yomiko¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ See? The slight pain feels great, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Michi whispers to Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Michi, touch Yomiko and check her situation using your Qi ¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to hold hands when having sex while I¡¯m behind.

    ¡¸ Michi, pin Yomiko down to prevent her from bursting out her power by mistake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Michi stretches her hand from the passenger seat and touches Yomiko¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ ufufu, I know. Yomi-chan, it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Having sex with Danna-sama feels good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s leading Yomiko through words.

    ¡¸ Yomi, how about this? ¡¹

    As I continue to attack Yomiko from behind,

    I stretch out my hand to the connecting part and to Yomiko¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Higiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s vagina twitched again.

    ¡¸ Ah, it looks like a hit. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu says as she looks at Yomiko¡¯s expressions.

    ¡¸ It feels good, doesn¡¯t it, Yomi-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It feels good ¡¹

    Yomiko mutters in a moan.

    ¡¸ Why? My body hurts¡­embarrassed, and yet, it feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you¡¯re feeling Danna-sama¡¯s love

    ¡¸ I-I!! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    I enter the last spurt.

    ¡¸ There, feel it. Yomi-chan, this is outside. Yomi-chan¡¯s having sex with Danna-sama while bathing in the sunlight and feeling the pleasant wind outside as you make a lewd pose! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, noooo!!! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Feel it. Yomi-chan¡¯s doing something so shameless, so indecent. Danna-sama¡¯s penis is going in and out Yomi-chan¡¯s vagina ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t say it! Don¡¯t say that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Say it, Yomi-chan ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s heart focuses only to our sex.

    Her worries about the future, and the fate of the shrine maiden disappears.

    All she feels is the reality that I¡¯m banging her from the back.

    It¡¯s controlling her.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it feels good! It feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What feels good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Penis! Sensei¡¯s penis, Sensei¡¯s hand! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s body sways,

    Along with that, the car also sways and makes noise.

    ¡¸ Yomi, I¡¯m going to cum ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum inside Yomi a lot. I¡¯m going to make you pregnant. Yomi will become a mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m afraid! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s useless! Yomi¡¯s already my slave!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, aah, aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    This 14-year-old girl can feel my expanded penis inside her.

    I¡¯m going to pour all I¡¯ve held back for Misuzu to Yomiko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching as Danna-sama makes a child with Yomi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaa¡­Iyaaaaa¡­Iyaaaa ¡¹

    The middle school girl trembles from instinctive fear.

    But.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s useless, you have no other paths but pregnancy ¡¹

    If Michi presses her down using her Qi, Yomiko won¡¯t be able to escape.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m cumming, Yomi!!! ¡¹

    Lastly, I thrust and pierce through Yomiko¡¯s insides with all my might.

    Then, I push my glans through Yomiko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Dopyurururururururururu!!!!

    Hot white liquid dye Yomi¡¯s womb.

    Dopyururururururu!!!

    I¡¯m pouring it inside her womb. It¡¯s piling up.

    Yomiko¡¯s insides are getting filled with my scent.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! It¡¯s coming in!!!! It¡¯s coming in!!!! Iyaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Biku, biku, biku.

    My glans swell multiple times and spit out my semen inside Yomiko.

    Gugu, kugu, kugu!

    Yomiko¡¯s womb is repeatedly wriggling. It¡¯s squeezing my semen.

    ¡¸ Look, you¡¯re making a child right now. Danna-sama¡¯s baby seed is inside Yomi-chan¡¯s stomach, then it¡¯ll join with Yomi-chan¡¯s baby-egg, and it¡¯ll become a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Yomiko bursts into tears as Misuzu says that.

    She lost strength and fell to the back seat of the car.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s not going wild ¡¹

    Michi reports to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Yomiko.

    Nupon.

    As soon as I pull out my glans;

    A large amount of semen drips out of Yomiko¡¯s slit and to her thighs.

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    I get in the car and pull up Yomiko¡¯s exhausted body.

    I lay her down the flat seat, lie down together with her and then hug her from behind.

    ¡¸ It felt good, Yomi ¡¹

    I kissed Yomiko¡¯s ears and whispered.

    ¡¸ Uuuuugh, uuuuuu, uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s still crying.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yomi, get yourself together. We¡¯re not done yet ¡¹

    I kiss Yomiko and massage her amazing breasts for the first time in a while.

    I lick on her nipples.

    ¡¸ We still have round two ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiiii?! ¡¹

    I forcibly open Yomiko¡¯s weakened legs,

    I then insert swiftly to Yomiko¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    The crying Yomiko opened her eyes wide.

    This time, it¡¯s in missionary position.

    Yomiko and I face each other.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you just pledge earlier? You said you¡¯ll become my pregnant slave ¡¹

    After inserting to Yomiko, I didn¡¯t stop moving my waist.

    I gently brush Yomiko¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Sensei, is Yomi already broken? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s wet with sweat, tears, love nectar, and semen.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s over now. You no longer have the fate of becoming a shrine maiden ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t be Takakura Yomiko anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, naturally, Tsukiko and Luna are still your sisters. But, we¡¯ll change your family register ¡¹

    Perhaps, she won¡¯t be able to gain determination unless we do this.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you Kuromori Yomi,. You¡¯ll go to the same school as Mana. Ah, of course, it would be in the same school as Luna and Agnes¡¯

    ¡¸ Yomi won¡¯t be a Takakura anymore? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s what I decided. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to think about it anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t accept objections. You¡¯re mine

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaaahn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Instead of the Takakura shrine maidens, you should think more about us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh, aaaah, aaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re your family now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaah, aaaahn! Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll bear my child, then everyone will be happy ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s eyes are getting wet.

    ¡¸ Yes. I understand. I¡¯ll bear it for real, I¡¯ll give birth to your child!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s body shakes below me.

    Her cute breasts sway around.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll entrust my everything to Sensei. I! I am! Aaaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ A pregnant slave, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu said, smiling.

    ¡¸ Yesssss, I¡¯m a pregnant slave!!! Yomi is Sensei¡¯s pregnant slave!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiiiiii! Yomiiiiii ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s clinging to me.

    She¡¯s begging for a kiss.

    ¡¸ You see; Yomi. Yomi¡¯s actually a spoiled girl! Yomi wants Sensei to spoil Yomi a lot!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. I¡¯ll spoil you a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! I love you! I love you! I love you! ¡¹

    Finally, Yomiko has opened up her heart.

    She¡¯s 14 after all.

    She¡¯s actually a girl who wants someone to protect her, cute.

    ¡¸ Uhm, you see, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei, do you really want to make Yomi a Mama? Do you want Yomi to bear a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I will bear a child. Yomi will become a Mama ¡¹

    This childish and sweet girl jumps out from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, don¡¯t ever abandon Yomi, okay? Tsukiko-oneesama and Luna too, please! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way I would abandon my beloved Yomi. And that includes Luna. As for Tsukiko

    ¡¸ As for Onee-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for us to decide, you don¡¯t have to think about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right Leave all of your worries to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Yomi won¡¯t think of anything else anymore. Promise ¡¹

    Yomiko changed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem if you stop thinking about everything Yomi-imouto ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ When in sex, you must put your whole body and mind to it and concentrate on having Master enjoy it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, right! ¡¹

    Yomiko looked at me.

    ¡¸ So, what should Yomi do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it still hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, I think Michi-oneesama¡¯s right, a bit of pain feels good ¡¹

    Yomiko laughs.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi also loves Sensei. I¡¯ll never betray Sensei. I¡¯ll bear your child, don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I can feel Sensei¡¯s emotions, it¡¯s going to Yomi¡¯s heart right now ¡¹

    Could this be?

    The Tsuki Miko power?

    Is the Tsuki power starting to sprout inside Yomiko?

    ¡¸ I see. You¡¯re worried that Yomi won¡¯t give birth to your child. That Yomi will go somewhere away ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I understand. Please don¡¯t worry that much. I¡¯ll be sure to give birth to Sensei¡¯s child, and I¡¯ll never have sex with anyone but Sensei. That¡¯s obvious. Yomi is Sensei¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Hey, Sensei, please move violently ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s being considerate about Yomi¡¯s body that you don¡¯t do anything absurd, right? But actually, you want to go hard at Yomi¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s okay, do it. Do it as Sensei wants. I know, Sensei wants to bang Yomi until the breasts start shaking hard, right? It¡¯s okay, do it ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ If it really hurts then I¡¯ll say it! Go on! ¡¹

    Yomiko!!

    ¡¸ Please eat up Yomiko! ¡¹

    I then let my lust violate Yomiko.

    I thrust in with all my might.

    I grab her breasts and lick it.

    I kiss her and entwine our tongues.

    It raises me up to ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaaaaah! Aaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s leaking out intense gasps to please me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I can feel it. I see it. I see it! You want to cum! It¡¯s okay! Go on and cum inside Yomi!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaa!! So hot! Hot! It¡¯s coming out Sensei! Yomi¡¯s getting pregnant!!! Aaaaah! I¡¯m glad! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s happy?

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s pleased with Yomi. Yomi¡¯s glad to be alive ¡¹

    You.

    ¡¸ Yomi will live for Sensei¡¯s sake from now on ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me and smiles gently.

    All while I pour my semen inside her womb.

 Chapter 707. Looming

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    With my whole body sweating, I¡¯m exhausted after ejaculation. Therefore I fell on top of Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Sensei, are you okay? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s also sweating, yet she worries about me.

    Her flushed skin, dizzy look in her face, and her moist eyes look cute.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    I kiss Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Yomiko accepts my tongue and sucks it out.

    ¡¸ I know what Sensei wants to do with Yomi ¡¹

    Her Tsuki Miko power is still active.

    ¡¸ No, Sensei, Yomi just understands it now ¡¹

    Yomiko read my mind and said.

    ¡¸ Tsuki power is to pull the power inside. Therefore, when I try to accumulate my power, Tsuki power activates. Yomi Miko is when you push out the accumulated power, and so the power is consumed ¡¹

    Hmm.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Ah, to make it easy to understand, it¡¯s basically how people eat rice and digest what they eat in their stomach, then that accumulates energy ¡¹

    Yomiko says.

    ¡¸ In short, even if you¡¯re eating food, you¡¯re using your calories but since the calories, you¡¯re consuming is overwhelmingly large, it ends up with a surplus. It¡¯s the same as that. Tsuki power consumes Qi by reading the mind of other people, but at the same time, it absorbs the Qi around. Therefore, the power inside the shrine maiden doesn¡¯t decrease. Instead, it grows ¡¹

    The more they use the Tsuki power, the more it accumulates?

    ¡¸ But, Yomi power only does release. Therefore, if the power accumulated is exhausted, then it¡¯s over. Naturally, the shrine maiden can produce Qi by herself little by little but there¡¯s an enormous amount released, it would be lost halfway ¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸ It means that Tsuki Miko power is a necessity for using Yomi Miko power. Of course, it must¡¯ve been separate powers before, but now ¡¹

    ¡¸ The original shrine maidens of Takakura house must be housing some powerful Qi in themselves. Therefore, they could freely use their power to make someone obey without charging up their Qi ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ However, as the generations pass down, the shrine maiden couldn¡¯t store large amounts of Qi inside of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, they made contact with the wandering shrine maidens and obtained the Tsuki Miko power ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, Tsuki power is the power to read other people¡¯s hearts, and at the same time, it absorbs the Qi of the surrounding people. If you have the Tsuki power, then the weakened Yomi power will also restore itself ¡¹

    Tsuki power absorbs Qi, accumulates it, and Yomi power releases it. Last night, Michi and Edie charged up their Qi and boosted the Takakura sister¡¯s power.

    If one master both Tsuki and Yomi power, then they can become a shrine maiden able to demonstrate both powers at the maximum output by themselves.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomiko looked at me and laughed.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re thinking a lot of things in your mind but please concentrate your senses on Yomi¡¯s breasts for now ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, right.

    I have my attention caught by Yomiko¡¯s loli-breasts right in front of me.

    ¡¸ it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t hold back, Yomi¡¯s breasts are yours, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomiko smiled.

    ¡¸ You can touch it, massage it, or even lick it as much as you want, ah, geez, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You just thought ¡°Milk should come out of Yomi¡¯s breasts¡± ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no milk coming out yet. But you¡¯ll make it produce milk soon, right? ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Once that happens, I¡¯ll let you drink as much as you want. Yomi¡¯s milk is for the child and Sensei! ¡¹

    Then, Yomi puts my hand on her breasts.

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, don¡¯t hold back. Yomi knows what Sensei wants to do, you don¡¯t have to hide it. You can do whatever you want. Yomi is Sensei¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I massage Yomiko¡¯s breasts.

    This is her 14-year-old swelling breasts. Her flushed skin feels pleasant to touch.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to hold back. Yomi knows it already ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s been having fun using her Tsuki power.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Danna-sama¡¯s got a strong tendency to hold back, so it¡¯s convenient to have someone who can read minds. We can now also say ¡°It¡¯s okay, go on¡± with that ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit envious of Tsuki power ¡¹

    Michi looked at Yomiko and me and said.

    ¡¸ If I had that power then I would¡¯ve made Master enjoy his sex slaves more than he does now ¡¹

    No, if Michi were to read my mind,

    She¡¯d know my delusions, and she¡¯d develop an even more perverted taste than now.

    ¡¸ Why not, Sensei? There¡¯s no problem with that at all ¡¹

    Y-Yomiko?!

    ¡¸ Sensei, you should try to let yourself loose. ¡¹ After all, you actually want to do that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I¡­

    Well, I also want to do more naughty things naturally.

    ¡¸ Then just do it. Yomi and everyone will do whatever Sensei wants to do ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, so cute, Sensei¡¯s scared. It¡¯s okay. Nobody among us would hate Sensei from that ¡¹

    No, but.

    I¡¯m scared that I might rampage.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I see. Sensei, you don¡¯t want Megumi-oneesama to hate you ¡¹

    Yomiko reads my heart.

    ¡¸ Oh, Sensei, you think that you¡¯re still an ordinary boy, and so you treasure the sense of ordinary Megumi-oneesama has, you want to believe that your own sense of values is the same as Megumi-oneesama ¡¹

    Megu is an ordinary schoolgirl.

    I¡¯m also just an ordinary high school boy.

    Our relationship with Kuromori and Kouzuki house get closer, but still.

    We¡¯ve only got an ordinary sense of life in the first place.

    To me, there¡¯s no such thing as Jii-chan-scale huge pleasures.

    I¡¯m very weak, narrow-minded, and a stumped person.

    ¡¸ I see, just as Megumi-san wants to keep Danna-sama¡¯s ordinary high school student life, Danna-sama assumes that he is ordinary ¡¹

    Misuzu says in understanding.

    ¡¸ But, Master, you¡¯ve gone past the ordinary long ago ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I mean, Danna-sama, you¡¯ve never been ordinary ever since you were born ¡¹

    No, Misuzu, I.

    ¡¸ After all, Sensei, you had sex not just with Misuzu-oneesama and everyone but also us three of Takakura sisters, you¡¯re a large-scaled man already ¡¹

    Yomiko smiled.

    ¡¸ Look, even now, Sensei¡¯s penis is getting hard inside Yomi again ¡¹

    Yomiko tightens up her vagina.

    ¡¸ So, what should we do this time? Do you want to violate Yomi again? Huh? You want Misuzu-oneesama and Michi-oneesama to join in? You want to have a 4P? Eh? You want to compare Michi-oneechan and Yomi¡¯s tightness?! ¡¹

    Yomiko reads my desires.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Sensei, you really know what to do. After all, Yomi and Sensei are connected right now ¡¹

    We¡¯re having sex, so my desires are directly transmitted to her?

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, let¡¯s do what Sensei wants! ¡¹

    Yomiko squeezes me from below.

    ¡¸ Yes, so is this how Sensei imagined it? ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto, read my mind ¡¹

    Michi holds Yomiko¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, like this ¡¹

    Ah.

    Guchu, guchu, guchu!

    Yomiko¡¯s vagina which received ejaculation twice already, is making a lewd wet sound.

    ¡¸ I see, I can understand it from Michi-oneesama¡¯s memory better than Sensei¡¯s imagination. Yomi¡¯s a girl too after all ¡¹

    Even though I¡¯m on top, Yomiko¡¯s the one controlling the momentum from below.

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesama, Sensei wants Yomi and Michi-oneesama to have a lewd kiss ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Us getting along, what? Hmm, a lesbian kiss would make you happy? I don¡¯t understand what lesbian is though ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means getting along with family ¡¹

    Michi kisses Yomiko.

    Again and again.

    Now, the loli-big breasts beauty having sex with me is having an indecent act with a flat-chested girl a year older than her, it stimulates my arousal.

    ¡¸ Ufu, Sensei thinks of Michi-oneesama as cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Michi blushed.

    ¡¸ Err, Michi-oneesama ¡¹

    Yomiko speaks to Michi.

    ¡¸ As for the one earlier, I think that Michi-oneesama can master it right away ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Tsuki and Yomi power ¡¹

    Yeah, Michi¡¯s already mastered controlling her Qi.

    ¡¸ Yomi now can understand. This power isn¡¯t related to blood. It isn¡¯t a power you¡¯d obtain if you were born from the shrine maiden of the Takakura shrine, but instead, you can learn this by training. I think ¡¹

    Yomiko speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so stupid. I thought that it was a fate that I must protect ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, I¡¯ll master it as well ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Once I do, the suffering of the shrine maidens will no longer be exclusive to the Takakura house¡¯s daughters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ The tradition of the shrine won¡¯t be protected anymore, but you no longer have to continue the evil customs that were established from the Meiji era. Master and I will surely break it ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s determination is also my resolution.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also help ¡¹

    Misuzu also smiles at Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Yomiko thanked the two.

    ¡¸ But, Yomi already entrusted everything to Sensei. After all, Yomi¡¯s no longer someone from Takakura house. I¡¯m Kuromori Yomi now ¡¹

    Then, Yomi looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Hey, Sensei, do you want Yomi to act as Sensei¡¯s little sister like Mana-oneesama? Or do you prefer me as a lover, like Megumi-oneesama? Which relationship do you want outside? ¡¹

    Oh, I see, she needs to have a specific setting if she goes to school.

    If she¡¯s going to register as Kuromori, her relationship with me is¡­

    Oh, Mana and Agnes too.

    Agnes looks European on the outside.

    What should I do with that?

    ¡¸ What? Sensei wants a lewd relationship instead? ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ After all, immoral relationships makes you aroused ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have Agnes-chan as Danna-sama¡¯s adopted daughter ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Having sex with one¡¯s daughter and soon, she¡¯ll give birth to a child. It¡¯s so immoral ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Ah, Sensei¡¯s aroused. Your penis is getting harder ¡¹

    Yomiko smiled.

    ¡¸ It might not be possible now, but eventually, I think I can become Agnes-san¡¯s mother-in-law ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but.

    ¡¸ You can ask Minaho-neesan for that ¡¹

    As expected, as of late.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s always been worried about Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter and yet,

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s always worried about her.

    Minaho-neesan is weak to Megu because she¡¯s the child of Keiko-san, a person who took care of her before.

    As for the other Shirasaka daughters, Mana and Yukino, they have no such background, so she still has some emotions left inside.

    But for Agnes,

    Minaho-neesan only heard that Agnes¡¯ mother was a French woman, but she never had a connection with her.

    And yet, she¡¯s kind to Agnes, that means,

    ¡¸ Her unborn child and Agnes are overlapping, I think ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan had a miscarriage at the time Agnes was born.

    When she was feeling intense pain in her stomach, a girl was born in the basement.

    Therefore,

    ¡¸ I think registering Agnes as Minaho-neesan¡¯s daughter in the family register is better for her heart ¡¹

    Then, the child that Yukino¡¯s about to give birth to will be a substitute for Minaho-neesan¡¯s sister, the girl Shirasaka Sousuke killed.

    The baby will be taken away from Yukino after the childbirth.

    But, if Agnes were to become a legal daughter.

    Then, Minaho-neesan might stop trying to take away the child from Yukino.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll leave that matter to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I think that it¡¯s easier to accept when Agnes is set as Minaho-oneesama and a foreign man¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Leaving Agnes-chan aside, what about Yomi? ¡¹

    Yomiko asks me.

    Then, Michi;

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto will be a bodyguard ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Teach me the training to gain Miko power. In exchange, I¡¯ll teach you Kudou Style from the foundation. If you¡¯re a bodyguard of a distinguished family, then nobody would think that it¡¯s strange even if you use your Yomi power ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that would definitely look strange ¡¹

    It¡¯s a special ability, after all.

    ¡¸ Master, if Yomi-imouto were to enroll in our school, then there¡¯s no problem at all ¡¹

    Michi and Misuzu¡¯s school is one of the best Ojou-sama schools in Japan.

    ¡¸ Even I passed through it ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s a child prodigy.

    She¡¯s incredibly smart.

    Her physical ability exceeds ordinary people.

    On top of that, she has special martial arts.

    On top of that, she¡¯s got a small body which is very cute.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll turn a blind eye if it¡¯s a non-standard bodyguard who is on the same genre as I do. We can have Yomi Miko power as just a set of special abilities ¡¹

    But still, Michi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. All we have to do is convince the people¡± that¡¯s how it is¡± ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Listen, Yomi-imouto, from now on, whenever you use your ¡°Yomi power¡± you must shout ¡°Hmmmm! Mental Concentration! Purification of Six Roots of Perception! Follow my command! ****Yo! ****Seyo!! Katsu!!¡± You must shout the ¡°Katsu¡± all the time. Then, the other people would be asking ¡°What just happened?¡± you must answer ¡°That is the secret technique passed on from my school, ¡°Hisatsu Hichuu¡± Burning Mandara.¡± And then, everything will work out peacefully ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think it¡¯ll work in our school ¡¹

    Misuzu agrees.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll create rumors that Yomi-chan¡¯s related to Kouzuki SS. And then ¡¹

    Ootoku-san, Choumoto-san, and then Rei-chan, the beat-to-death swordswoman.

    It¡¯s filled with bodyguards with tales following them.

    Michi¡¯s also one of those.

    ¡¸ Okay, Yomi, do this ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then ¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll set up Yomi as my little sister.

    But, if you ask me, she¡¯s,

    ¡¸ Okay. Yomi will be Sensei¡¯s mistress to the eyes of the public ¡¹

    She read my mind again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be Agnes-chan¡¯s bodyguard in school and at the same time, when with the successor of Kuromori house then I am Kuromori Kou¡¯s mistress. That¡¯s the setting. That¡¯s a good one. I like it ¡¹

    No, look.

    I¡¯m just 16, and I¡¯m having a 14-year-old loli-big-tits as my mistress?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem with that ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a common occurrence in the high-class society. I am Kuromori Kou¡¯s official fiance, and Yomi-chan is a mistress. I think that getting along won¡¯t be strange if that¡¯s the setting ¡¹

    That¡¯s definitely strange!

    ¡¸ The society thinks that Ruriko and I are still virgins. They don¡¯t think of us as someone who knows the pleasures of being a woman ¡¹

    Well, the two of them are daughters of Kouzuki house, a noble among the distinguished families.

    ¡¸ My fiance¡¯s been hidden for a long time, and it¡¯s only been made public that Danna-sama¡¯s my fiance last May, during the dance presentation. Furthermore, Grandfather has shown approval. The society knows that Danna-sama is already a member of Kouzuki house. It¡¯s natural for Grandfather¡¯s grandson to have 10 or 20 mistresses. Nobody would think of it as strange ¡¹

    Err, I do.

    ¡¸ Besides, if we say that Yomi-chan belongs to Kouzuki SS, it won¡¯t look strange that she¡¯s also Danna-sama¡¯s mistress ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If one¡¯s a bodyguard, then she has to be present to escort all the time. It won¡¯t be strange to say that you two live together. And if we have her as Danna-sama¡¯s exclusive bodyguard before being in charge with Agnes-chan, then everyone would understand that the bodyguard is a mistress ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Do you not want Yomi as your mistress? ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yomi wants everyone to know that Yomi is Sensei¡¯s ¡°pregnant slave,¡± it¡¯s too embarrassing to speak of it loudly, but if I call myself a mistress, then I can tell everyone that ¡¹

    The culture¡¯s different.

    This is beyond my imagination.

    ¡¸ Once they know that Yomi is a mistress, nobody would dare to touch Yomi ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yomi will always belong to Sensei. I¡¯ll never go away ¡¹

    Yomiko wriggles her waist again.

    She gently squeezes my penis.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yomi know gets the hang of it. Sex is fun ¡¹

    Ah, aah.

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s face is showing much pleasure from Yomi¡¯s body ¡¹

    She grinds her hips skilfully.

    She¡¯s referring to my imagination and Michi¡¯s memory.

    Yomiko¡¯s going to improve in sex soon enough.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not fun to keep this all for Yomi, Sensei, please embrace Michi-oneesama this time ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesama¡¯s been so hungry for it since earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agugugugu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s blushing.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, Master, Michi wants it too ¡¹

    Yeah, seeing how it is now, Yomiko has no chance of rampaging now.

    She¡¯s holding down her power without a problem.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m pulling out now, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Sensei ¡¹

    I pull out my erect penis from Yomiko.

    The two shots of semen I poured into Yomiko shakes out.

    It makes white bubbles and spills over.

    ¡¸ Michi, what do you want to do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ As the leader of M-girls club, I want to show Yomi-imouto the essence of masochism ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s the leader. I see.

    ¡¸ Please violate me outside the garage naked! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Michi and I are wearing nothing but our sandals.

    We exit to the garage gate.

    Misuzu and Yomiko open the window from inside the car and watches us.

    ¡¸ No need for foreplay, I prefer it hurting me ¡¹

    Michi stands in front of the entrance and turns her ass to me.

    ¡¸ Please do it from behind while I stand. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The sunlight¡¯s stronger than it was earlier.

    We bask ourselves in the sun.

    I feel the fresh autumn wind in my skin.

    ¡¸ Michi spread your legs. Also, stick out your ass a bit more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I rub my erect penis onto Michi¡¯s entrance multiple times.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, please, please violate me. Please break this shameless Michi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here I go!! ¡¹

    Nupupupupu!!!

    I hold down Michi¡¯s small ass,

    Then, I squeeze in my glans into her small vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! More! Please be more violent! Please bully Michi! Master! ¡¹

    The masochist junior, Yomiko¡¯s watching,

    Michi shouts louder than usual.

    Either way, there¡¯s no one here but us.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m being violated! It¡¯s coming in! It¡¯s going hard! Master¡¯s strong penis is crawling inside of me! ¡¹

    ¡°Strong penis,¡± Michi, you sound like Katsuko-nee.

    Anyway, Michi¡¯s getting in high spirits.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaaah! Gouge it, hollow Michi¡¯s pussy! ¡¹

    I thrust in my waist hard.

    Michi also wriggles her waist on me.

    We¡¯ve become a naughty sex machine under the sunlight.

    ¡¸ Watch me! Everyone, watch this shameless Michi! Watch this obscene Michi!!! ¡¹

    Michi looks at Misuzu and Yomi and shouts.

    ¡¸ Look at how Master connects with me! Michi¡¯s having sex right now! My beloved Master is violating me! I¡¯m so happy!!!! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s loud sex continues.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, please grind it hard and deep like usual. Please do it even we¡¯re outside. Michi wants to be violated out! I want Master to bang me out like a dog! Aaaah! Michi looks like a dog! That¡¯s embarrassing! Aaaah, I¡¯m going to get pregnant while looking like a dog!!! I¡¯ll get pregnant with Master¡¯s child!!! Aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s climbing the stairs of pleasure.

    Me too.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, being raped outside, feels good! I want to do this more!!! Let¡¯s do it outside more!! Michi is Master¡¯s lewd dog! Wan wan! Aaaaah! It feels good! I¡¯m going to get addicted to this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, anytime you like ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to do it in school! I want Master to bang me in the school¡¯s backyard! Michi wants Master¡¯s semen poured to the womb then attend classes right after! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The girls will know that you had sex from the smell!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind! They can find it out all they want! I mean, I want everyone to know! I want everyone to see! I want Master to bang me in front of all the students and teacher during the school¡¯s morning ceremony. I want everyone to watch as I get pregnant!!!! ¡¹

    Oooh, Michi! Michi! Michi!!!

    ¡¸ Michi, I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Master, Michi too! ¡¹

    We spurt towards the climax.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Master! Michi¡¯s about to cum!!! Outside! I¡¯m going to cum outside while barking like a dog!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, go on, cum! Michi!!! ¡¹

    I measure the timing for my ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Aaah, aaaaaah! Master! Master! Master!!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s vagina wriggles.

    It¡¯s coming soon.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What are you doing!!! Michi!!! ¡¹

    Huh?!!!

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still in middle school!!!! ¡¹

    There appears;

    Kurou Haruka?

    Why is Kudou Haruka in here?

    ¡¸ Ge-Gueeeee!! Aneue!? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body shook in surprise.

    Her vagina tightens so hard!!!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Shupyupyupyu!!!

    I unconsciously released my semen.

    ¡¸ Ah, so hot!!!!! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s womb feels the heat of my white liquid.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you doing with my little sister!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka shouts.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look! Please don¡¯t look at me Aneue!! ¡¹

    A torrent of shame spouts from Michi¡¯s inside.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaah! I¡¯m cumming! Cumiiiiiinggg!!! ¡¹

    Michi reached ecstasy as her elder sister watches.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aneue is watching, and yet I¡¯m cumming! Michi¡¯s cumming!!! ¡¹

    Byrurururu!!

    Byrururururu.

    Still,

    I¡¯m not done ejaculating inside Michi¡¯s womb.

 Chapter 708. My sister, as well.

    ¡¸ T-This is obscene! Michi! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka, Michi¡¯s elder sister, shouts at us.

    Well, yeah, we¡¯re naked and having sex while standing outside of the garage, I don¡¯t think I can retort when scolded somehow.

    ¡¸ A-Anyway! G-Get off each other, you two!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s 18, she¡¯s in third-year high school. She¡¯s three years older than Michi.

    Two years older than me.

    Her angry face is a bit scary.

    Err.

    Why is Haruka here?

    If I recall, she did say that she wants to meet me today, but,

    But I didn¡¯t make any definite promise though.

    I left the contact with Michi.

    So Haruka came here by herself?

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ We were just on the best part! ¡¹

    Michi moves her waist while talking to her sister.

    My penis is still stuck inside Michi¡¯s vagina.

    I mean, I just ejaculated.

    Her body¡¯s twitching.

    She¡¯s still in the afterglow of pleasure from my ejaculation in her womb,.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still in middle school! What the hell are you doing?! ¡¹

    Haruka can¡¯t hide her surprise from her younger sister¡¯s foolery.

    ¡¸ A-Anyway, I¡¯m pulling out Michi ¡¹

    It¡¯s somewhat embarrassing to be connected with Michi while her sister watches.

    I whisper from Michi¡¯s behind.

    ¡¸ Not yet, Master~ ¡¹

    She talks to me in a sweet voice.

    ¡¸ My womb is drinking down Master¡¯s semen right now, please stay with Michi for a while longer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, stop speaking like a prostitute! ¡¹

    Haruka yells at her sister.

    ¡¸ You, to think that you¡¯re doing this to my sister ¡¹

    Oh, she turned her anger to me.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t forgive you ¡¹

    This doesn¡¯t look good.

    I remember that Kudou Haruka¡¯s quite a troublesome character.

    ¡¸ At any rate, I¡¯m pulling out for now, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muuu, I understand ¡¹

    I grab Michi¡¯s ass,

    ¡¸ Nugu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn!! ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Michi¡¯s inside.

    Tapotapotapotapotapo!

    As soon as I pull out my rod, a large amount of semen drips down from her slit and to the ground.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! What a waste! ¡¹

    Michi puts some strength to her crotch and tries to stop the overflow of semen.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! You two!! What¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s astonished of what¡¯s happening in front of her.

    ¡¸ Could it be that you don¡¯t use them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Use what? ¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸ C-C-C-C-Condo! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s embarrassed that she¡¯s stuttering.

    ¡¸ Kondo? ¡¹

    Michi looks at her sister with a serious look in her face.

    ¡¸ Condom! ¡¹

    Haruka shouts.

    But.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s a condom? ¡¹

    Michi doesn¡¯t know.

    We always do it raw.

    I mean, I¡¯ve never used it either, so I only know the name.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t use contraception and get pregnant, what will you do? ¡¹

    Haruka screams at her sister.

    No, Michi¡¯s drinking pills for contraception, but,

    If I tell her that, Haruka would get angrier.

    ¡°Are you treating my sister as a sex slave¡± or something

    Well, I do, yes¡­

    ¡¸ If I make a child, then I¡¯m happy, what about it? ¡¹

    Michi replies, looking puzzled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Master¡¯s child after all. I¡¯ll treat the child with care. I¡¯ll teach the child Kudou Martial arts too ¡¹

    Michi, who has prepared for it long ago replied in calm.

    I mean, Michi¡¯s already drawn her image of future in her mind.

    ¡¸ Michi, you¡¯re still in middle school! You can¡¯t bear a child! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, if Master allows it then anytime will do. My mind and body are both ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ What foolishness are you talking about! ¡¹

    This talk won¡¯t end well like this.

    ¡¸ No, give me a moment, Haruka-san ¡¹

    For now, the confusion will just increase if these two continues to talk.

    I try to get in between the two and explain, but.

    ¡¸ Hey! Nooo! Don¡¯t come close to me! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t swing around that strange thing around me! ¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m still naked, right.

    It¡¯s become quite natural for me to be naked in front of women for the last four months.

    I¡¯ve lost the shame of being naked now. That¡¯s definitely not okay.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Master! Allow me to serve right away ¡¹

    Michi looks at my penis then,

    She squats down in front of me and licks up my glans smeared with love nectar and semen.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-W-What are you doing, Michi!? ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s stunned by her sister starting servicing me with her mouth like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s clean-up fellatio after sex ¡¹

    Michi replied then sucks out the remaining semen in my urethra.

    ¡¸ C-Cleanup? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Fellatio is oral sex where you serve the other party with your mouth. The word¡¯s Origin is from the Latin word, Fellare ¡¹

    Michi holds my penis with both hands and licks it up as she says that.

    ¡¸ Who cares about that! Stop licking that nasty thing! Right now!! ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not nasty! This is the most precious item in the universe, it¡¯sMaster¡¯s holy and splendid male rod! It¡¯s my duty to serve it to the end ¡¹

    Michi rubs my glans on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ah, Master got hard again ¡¹

    Err.

    Sorry. I¡¯m a bit aroused from this bizarre situation.

    ¡¸ Would you like to ejaculate inside me again? ¡¹

    This little beauty looked up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Stop it already! ¡¹

    Haruka finally snapped.

    ¡¸ You two should stop this already!!! ¡¹

    The moment Haruka tries to step in and pulls us apart,

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Michi gets up at extreme speed.

    ¡¸ Huh?! W-What¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    It was as fast as lightning.

    Michi¡¯s right-hand fist is barely touching Haruka¡¯s face.

    It¡¯s overwhelmingly faster and sharper than Haruka.

    ¡¸ I heard that you have recovered, but it seems that you¡¯re still a bit dull in combat, Aneue ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s wrong, Michi.

    You¡¯ve been training with Edie, Rei-chan, and Margo-san together for the past four months.

    Michi¡¯s the one who¡¯s gotten stronger.

    ¡¸ Forgive the rudeness, but Even if I¡¯m having sexual intercourse, I research every day on how to counter enemy attacks ¡¹

    Michi pulls out her fist in front of Haruka in a snap.

    ¡¸ Michi, you ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s a high school student Karate champion in the women¡¯s division.

    Her body can tell how strong Michi is now.

    She¡¯s been shocked seeing us have sex, so she¡¯s never been focused until now, but.

    She can see how much power Michi has in her naked body.

    ¡¸ Are you really Michi? ¡¹

    Haruka had a fight with Michi in the basement of the theater last May,

    She made a fool of Michi¡¯s skills and Kudou Martial arts before.

    Then, Michi took it seriously, and Haruka got hospitalized due to injuries.

    Michi now is stronger than she was back then. It¡¯s gone far beyond her imagination.

    ¡¸ It is as you see ¡¹

    Michi replies.

    ¡¸ My daily training with my family and loyalty to my Master and Misuzu-oneesama, and also the love-filled sex with Master is what made me stronger ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    It¡¯s not something Haruka would understand.

    ¡¸ Indeed, back then, there was a great martial artist¡¯s historical documentary film father watched. Do you remember it? It¡¯s titled Drunken fist ¡¹

    Michi, you.

    You think Jackie Chan¡¯s Kung Fu movie was a documentary?

    ¡¸ In that movie, they show that the more the character drinks, the stronger he gets, didn¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Michi, that¡¯s the catchphrase of the movie.

    No, I think Kudou-papa said that as a joke but the young Michi believed him.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same as that, right now, the more I have sex, the more Master pours his semen inside me, the more I get stronger. Namely, ¡°sex fist¡± ¡¹

    What sex fist?

    ¡¸ Stop the jokes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    This time, Michi¡¯s the one challenging her sister.

    Byu! Byu! Byu! Byuuu

    Michi¡¯s fist was all stopping just before they hit, but Haruka couldn¡¯t deal with all of them.

    She couldn¡¯t even guard.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not Kudou martial arts?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, I don¡¯t need to use Kudou arts to fight Aneue now ¡¹

    Kudou Martial arts¡¯ style is to read the opponent¡¯s Qi and turn it back to them as a counter.

    However, Michi¡¯s fighting her sister in just pure martial arts.

    Michi¡¯s wearing nothing but sandals though.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop it, Michi! ¡¹

    Though Michi¡¯s stopping right before she makes a hit, no, Haruka¡¯s pride in Karate¡¯s breaking down because her three-year-old younger sister is stopping her fist directly before they hit.

    Haruka¡¯s not hit by Michi¡¯s attacks because even if she does, there lies another fist that would stop before hitting her.

    In a real battle, Haruka¡¯s already received dozens of mortal wounds.

    ¡¸ Stop. Michi ¡¹

    Michi stops moving as soon as I ordered her.

    ¡¸ Now you should understand Aneue, you¡¯re not suited for a bodyguard job ¡¹

    Michi tells her sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯re trying to make contact with Master now because you still hope to find a job in Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    I see.

    There¡¯s no way that Haruka would keep her promise from May with me.

    She promised to sell her body for prostitution once.

    Her meeting up with me in the name of fulfilling that promise is because,

    I¡¯m officially Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    Once she had a night with me, she¡¯ll try to talk to Misuzu through me.

    She¡¯d ask Misuzu to recommend her a job for Kouzuki SS by all means.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I wrong? ¡¹

    Michi glares at her sister.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I have no choice! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka speaks.

    ¡¸ That thing happened to mother after all! ¡¹

    Michi and Haruka¡¯s mother was an employee of Kouzuki SS.

    However, she had an illicit affair with the security director, Yamaoka,

    And during Cesario Viola¡¯s attack, both of them were dismissed as they abandoned their work without taking any action at all

    Then, instead of returning home, she eloped with Yamaoka.

    ¡¸ Shinichi-niisan¡¯s doing all his best to keep his evaluation in the house that he said he can¡¯t give me a recommendation, speaking ¡°¡±If I do that in this situation, my evaluation will go down¡± ¡¹

    The eldest son of Kudou house is already an adult and is an employee of Kouzuki SS.

    I¡¯ve never met him before, though.

    It¡¯s been just a few years since he joined so his standing must be still weak. And thinking about the infamy her mother left behind, he can¡¯t really recommend his sister.

    ¡¸ And yet, you¡¯re the only one sticking to Misuzu-sama without worries. You don¡¯t even come back home ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s been living with Misuzu all the time.

    ¡¸ Just like that man, he doesn¡¯t even care about our family. You don¡¯t care as long as you¡¯re doing well, do you? ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s words have clear malice in it.

    She must be referring to her father when she said ¡°that man.¡±

    Haruka doesn¡¯t know Kudou-papa¡¯s other side.

    He tries to take a humble attitude as the director of Kudou detective office, but,

    In reality, Kudou-papa¡¯s the head of the back-up unit, a separate force outside Kouzuki SS.

    Though he doesn¡¯t belong to Kouzuki SS, Jii-chan and chief Yazawa trust him strongly.

    In all intents and purposes, his position is the same as the top elites of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been left to Grandfather¡¯s house since childhood, I¡¯ve inherited Kudou art from him. I¡¯m still 15 years old, but I¡¯m already living as a bodyguard. I have no intention of returning home. I have vowed to spend my life with my Masters ¡¹

    Michi declared.

    ¡¸ What stupid things are you talking about!? Are you influenced by Father¡¯s stupidity?! There¡¯s nothing more important than blood-related family! ¡¹

    Haruka says, but,

    ¡¸ Aneue, yesterday, I¡¯ve met Mother ¡¹

    Michi speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ I heard, Mother¡¯s siding with the Yakuza and is hostile to Kouzuki SS, right? Seriously, what¡¯s with our family, everyone¡¯s making it hard for me to get a job! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I mean, Haruka-san, didn¡¯t chief Yazawa tell you that he won¡¯t hire you last May? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I heard.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I was trying to have Misuzu-sama recommend me, get it?! Misuzu-sama¡¯s position is higher than Yazawa-san after all ¡¹

    Why do you think so?

    Kouzuki SS is a security company.

    Misuzu¡¯s just the granddaughter of the owner.

    Misuzu can¡¯t possibly overturn chief Yazawa¡¯s judgment.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I was preparing for it! I¡¯ll do anything even give you my virginity! It¡¯s just a one-off, so I¡¯ll endure it. I¡¯ll sell my body like a prostitute! But in exchange, you have to ask Misuzu-sama to employ me back to Kouzuki SS. That deal isn¡¯t enough for me that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reasonable, but I¡¯ll hold up with just that! I made that kind of resolution!

    Haruka glares at me with extreme anger.

    ¡¸ And yet, why are you doing something so obscene with Michi! You scum! Pervert! Lolicon! ¡¹

    Is a 16-year-old having sex with Michi, a 15-year-old called a lolicon?

    Well, I won¡¯t deny about the pervert part though.

    ¡¸ Seriously, you all are the worst! You just do whatever you want!! You don¡¯t even care about me ¡¹

    No,

    Don¡¯t decide things for your own convenience.

    Haruka, you who push out everything is the one who¡¯s the most selfish here though.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t care about Aneue¡¯s future at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say!? ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s in rage.

    ¡¸ Before you make those thoughts inside your head, I recommend you learn some discipline first Aneue right now can never become a bodyguard no matter what. It¡¯s impossible. Not at all. The possibility has died already ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ If Aneue dies alone, then there¡¯s no problem, but a bodyguard must die protecting their lord. Aneue isn¡¯t someone who does that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goodness, you¡¯re talking to your sister! Is it fun to insult me? Are you having fun? What an ugly hearted girl, you¡¯re just like that man ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san, you¡¯re just like your mother too ¡¹

    I said.

    This self-centered attitude and the thought of putting the blame on others is just,

    It¡¯s exactly the same as her mother, Kudou Etsuko.

    No, she signed her divorce papers yesterday, so she¡¯s no longer a Kudou.

    Michi stayed apart from her parents and grew up at her grandfather¡¯s house, she didn¡¯t inherit her mother¡¯s character and mindset.

    Haruka¡¯s raised by her mother, so her way of thinking is similar.

    This isn¡¯t about the bloodline but about the difference of the environment.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t joke with me. I can¡¯t possibly be similar to that stupid mother of mine ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka glares at me.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t possibly be like that over-40-year-old woman still going after an old man who has a wife and children, I can¡¯t possibly be similar to her!!! ¡¹

    Her mother¡¯s affair and disappearance have been a shock for her too.

    ¡¸ I hate you all. You all keep on getting in my way ¡¹

    Even if you say that.

    ¡¸ Well, whatever you think is yours, and if that¡¯s what you think then it must be, I won¡¯t say anything, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why you should just ask Misuzu-sama to recommend me. Easy, isn¡¯t it?! Hurry up and do it!!! ¡¹

    Seems like in Haruka¡¯s mind, she¡¯s already decided that I¡¯ll do it.

    Yet she doesn¡¯t seem to want to keep her promise with me at all.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep quiet about what naughty things you do with Michi! It would be a problem for Michi too, right? If she discovers this, Misuzu-sama would definitely fire you ¡¹

    Haa.

    She finally started to threaten us.

    ¡¸ Sorry. It¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    I said in amazement.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about! Either way, you just forcibly raped Michi and pulled her to this path, didn¡¯t you!? To think that Michi¡¯s treated like a prostitute, being embarrassed like this! You¡¯re scum! ¡¹

    Oh, new stories are being built inside Haruka¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ If Misuzu-sama were to discover this, no, if Kouzuki-sama were, it would be the end of you! Listen, I¡¯m holding your fortune right now! Do you get it? ¡¹

    You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t get it, Haruka.

    ¡¸ But Misuzu-sama and Kouzuki Kakka were present when I gave my virginity to Master though? ¡¹

    Michi replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the two of them I mean, Ruriko and Yoshiko-san were also there watching Michi, and I have sex, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That can¡¯t be true ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, look, Misuzu¡¯s there ¡¹

    I point at the car in the garage.

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while, Haruka-san. You seem to be energetic ¡¹

    Misuzu greets Haruka from the car window.

    Oh, while we¡¯re having that quarrel,

    Misuzu and Yomiko seem to have dressed.

    They¡¯re looking at Haruka with a composed expression.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama?! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Michi is my bodyguard. She¡¯s always with me. Naturally, even when I go to bed with Danna-sama, Michi¡¯s with me. Besides, weren¡¯t there rumors that Michi and I have a lesbian relationship? That was true. That¡¯s why the three of us are having sex with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Haruka and said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what it means to become a bodyguard of a distinguished family. If the Lord wishes for it, then it¡¯s natural for you to offer your body. I plan to have Michi bear Danna-sam¡¯s child, will you, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, gladly ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ To people with common sense like Haruka-san, we may look like obscene and immoral. But that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m the daughter of Kouzuki house after all. You also know Grandfather¡¯s anecdotes, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s quite a stud back when he was young it seemed.

    Haruka should know about that anecdotal story of his sexual life.

    Her mother and bother were employees of Kouzuki SS.

    Besides, her mother¡¯s a loose-tongue woman.

    She likes to talk about topics such as that.

    Even when Michi introduced me, she was someone who said: ¡°be careful, or you might get pregnant.¡±

    ¡¸ Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about Danna-sama or Michi. Leaving that aside, Haruka-san, I think you should be more concerned about your future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? U-Uhm, Misuzu-sama?! ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Haruka coldly.

    ¡¸ Do you really think I would still recommend you after watching you threaten my dear Danna-sama? ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ I mean, Michi¡¯s right. Someone with a personality like yours isn¡¯t suited for Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please wait, Misuzu-sama! ¡¹

    At that time, Yomiko shows up from the window of the passenger seat of the car.

    ¡¸ Hello! ¡¹

    At the moment Haruka looked at Yomiko.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too noisy. Don¡¯t talk until I say you can! ¡¹

    I feel a strong wind blowing.

    The Yomi Miko power activates.

    ¡¸ U, mumumumumu!! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s unable to talk anymore.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also noisy! Quiet down and don¡¯t make any noise! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s silenced.

 Chapter 709. Suspicion and Speculation

    ¡¸ Paon! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka took a direct hit from Yomiko¡¯s Yomi power.

    She raises a voice nobody could understand.

    ¡¸ Abababababa! ¡¹

    Haruka blows bubbles from her mouth, lost her balance then fainted.

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s dangerous! ¡¹

    Her head will hit the ground if it continues, so I supported her.

    I slowly lay her down the ground.

    ¡¸ Huh? What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    No, Yomiko, I¡¯m the one surprised her.

    Why did you let out so much power?

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t have that much loaded though? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu-oneesama told me to keep her in check just lightly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. The plan was only to shut up Haruka-san not to make her faint ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ Just a light release of your power made her faint? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so? ¡¹

    Yomiko looks at me, seeming confused, and said.

    ¡¸ We need to make some adjustments in her control then ¡¹

    The naked Michi checks on Yomiko¡¯s Qi.

    ¡¸ If not, you¡¯d interfere with the other party¡¯s mind, and they¡¯d faint before they could obey you. Just like Aneue ¡¹

    Yeah, if it¡¯s too strong, then it would put a heavy burden on one¡¯s mind.

    Before they could follow Yomiko¡¯s command, they¡¯d be blown away and faint.

    Michi checks on her sister¡¯s Qi this time.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s okay. She just fainted from the shock, but there¡¯s no serious mental or physical damage ¡¹

    Then that¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ Oh my, I knew this would happen ¡¹

    Nei came from the mansion and said.

    ¡¸ Well, I know that she¡¯d pick a fight right after meeting Yo-chan, so I thought Mitchan beating her up again, but I never thought that Yomi-chan would take her down ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Could it be that Ya-chan, you sent Haruka-san here? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No way, it¡¯s Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ She came in from the front door, and she was showing a bossy attitude. She mentioned in the interphone that she has an appointment with Yo-chan and Mitchan ¡¹

    No, there was no talk about meeting up today though.

    The time and location haven¡¯t been decided yet.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s her, she must¡¯ve forced to enter the house, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Michi speaks apologetically.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she was definitely pushy. I mean, she was having a super-bossy-attitude. Well, there were the surveillance people outside. It will be a problem if she stays in the front gate for long, so Katsuko-oneechan opened the door and let her come in the gate inevitably. Her attitude was getting on the nerve, so Minaho-oneechan instructed her to go here directly instead of inside the mansion ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s been watching us through the surveillance camera so she knows that Haruka would see me having sex with Michi.

    So that¡¯s why she appeared suddenly.

    ¡¸ I calculated that Mitchan would stop before Haruka-san would be sent to the hospital, but ¡¹

    Before Nei could arrive at the garage, Yomiko already made Haruka faint.

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t let her stay lying down on the ground either ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, put her in the car. Let her lie down there ¡¹

    Misuzu says from the minivan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll look after Haruka-san until her consciousness returns. How about you head to the next stage, for now, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Yeah, Tsukiko still remains in the plan to embrace the three sisters individually.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay here and help Yomi-imouto adjust her Qi ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Either way, we now have an idea how much should be adjusted as she used her Yomi power just now. By afternoon, she should learn the basics on how to freely control it, and the necessary amount she should use ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s better if we can report that Yomiko¡¯s power is working properly during the interview with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t use up all you¡¯ve accumulated in practice ¡¹

    I said, a just in case warning.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Sensei. Yomi somehow mastered how to absorb Qi through Tsuki power now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll charge her up too ¡¹

    ¡¸ At worst, she can just have sex with Danna-sama again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama! ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Yomiko smiles.

    It can¡¯t be helped then,

    Anyway, let¡¯s do what we can for now.

    For Yomiko to learn how to control her power, then she must release it to some extent, there¡¯s no choice but giving up on there.

    Even if Yomiko¡¯s power isn¡¯t enough, Tsukiko and Luna can act as a source.

    Michi and Edie can charge her up with Qi, and it can be used as a spare battery.

    ¡¸ Well then, for now, Yo-chan and Mitchan, put on some clothes ¡¹

    Nei looked at us grinning.

    Oh right, we¡¯re still naked.

    I hurry back to the car and grab the clothes I took off there.

    ¡¸ Here, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu seemed to have folded my clothes while I wasn¡¯t looking.

    As expected of Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Michi and I put on our clothes in a hurry.

    Meanwhile.

    ¡¸ There, found a stretcher! ¡¹

    Nei found a stretcher in the garage.

    ¡¸ Okay, help me here, Yo-chan and Mitchan ¡¹

    I hold Haruka¡¯s upper body, Nei and Michi take care of the lower half.

    ¡¸ First, bring her on the stretcher! One-two! ¡¹

    People who fainted feel heavier because they¡¯re limp.

    Actually, Kudou Haruka doesn¡¯t have that much weight.

    She¡¯s an athlete, a high-school Karate champion.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s bring her to the car this time! ¡¹

    I take the lead and carry the stretcher with Haruka in it to the minivan.

    Misuzu and Yomiko kept the hatch of the van open.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re going in ¡¹

    I place the stretcher on the flat seat.

    ¡¸ Okay, then push her in!! ¡¹

    Nei and Michi push Haruka inside the car.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s done! ¡¹

    We can put Kudou Haruka aside for the time being.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be looking after Haruka-san ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    When Haruka regains consciousness, she won¡¯t get angry in the situation as long as Misuzu¡¯s present.

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto and I will stay here. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei, I¡¯ll practice ¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll leave Yomiko to Michi.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll head to Tsuiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go back to the dining room by 12:30, okay? Everyone¡¯s having lunch together, and we¡¯ll have a meeting to review the situation ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Where should we take Haruka-san once she wakes up? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Nei while looking at the fainted Haruka.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Someone has to watch over her, or we won¡¯t know what she¡¯d do ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll watch over Aneue ¡¹

    Michi tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Either way, once Aneue wakes up, she¡¯ll have to help Yomi-imouto on her practice ¡¹

    Michi intends to use her own sister as a guinea pig for the Yomi power.

    No, they need to test it in the real environment to measure the effect of the power to make someone obey.

    Yomiko has to make the other party follow exactly what¡¯s in her mind while not making it too strong that they would faint.

    She has to master how to use the right amount of power to send to the other party¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Yomi, you don¡¯t have to overdo it. I don¡¯t mind as long as it¡¯s within the scope of what Michi teaches you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know Sensei ¡¹

    Yomiko smiles at me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I left Misuzu, Michi, Yomiko, and Haruka in the garage,

    Nei and I return to the mansion.

    The time is about 10:30, I think.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Tsukiko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, She¡¯s in that room waiting for Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ Err, would you like to join Ya-chan? ¡¹

    So far, Luna had Agnes, Ruriko, and Edie.

    Yomiko had Michi and Misuzu accompanying her after breakfast.

    So, who would it be with Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ No. I won¡¯t. Tsukiko-san wants to be alone with Yo-chan she said ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san is the one who wants to awaken her power the most among the sisters, see? Therefore, Edie said that there¡¯s no need for someone to be present in the location then ¡¹

    Luna and Yomiko had Edie and Michi who can regularly check on their Qi.

    ¡¸ Of course, Edie will be checking via a monitor on the room next door. I¡¯ll be there too. Other than that, Tsukiko-san¡­ ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Look, Tsukiko-san is the eldest of the sisters, so she has a lot accumulated inside her. That¡¯s why she might be able to let it all out when she¡¯s alone with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope, Katsu-nee, Nagisa-san, and Margo-oneesama-chan ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ They all worry about Yo-chan after all ¡¹

    We don¡¯t want the Takakura sisters to discover the negative side of sex.

    Therefore, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Minaho-neesan, the former prostitutes,

    And Margo-san, who lost her virginity from gangbang, is watching us from behind.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. I thought of the same thing. Tsukiko still has a lot accumulated inside her, and I also want to face her one on one. ¡¹

    She might have something she couldn¡¯t say if there are other people present.

    I ready myself.

    ¡¸ Ah, this way, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei leads the way.

    ¡¸ That route leads to Agnes and the girls ¡¹

    Oh, they might ask me to play with them if they see me.

    ¡¸ What are they doing now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re playing around. Agnes, Mao-chan, and Luna-chan. Nagisa-san¡¯s looking after them. Mana-chan and Ruri-chan are preparing lunch together with Katsu-nee ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Ah, as for Yukino-chi, she¡¯s also looking after Mao-chan. ¡¹

    Yukino looks like she loves children.

    She¡¯ll be a good mother.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san has joined Ruri-chan in cooking. Well, Yukino-chi¡¯s not good at cooking either way ¡¹

    Yeah.

    She¡¯s definitely useless in housework. Yukino.

    While I was thinking about those,

    ¡¸ Hey~ ¡¹

    Huh?

    I wasn¡¯t on guard.

    There was no sign of someone here.

    ¡¸ Another one! Hey! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, good morning ¡¹

    Why are you here?

    ¡¸ Too low, Hey! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning ¡¹

    Kudou-papa suddenly appears in front of me.

    ¡¸ Hey what¡¯s with that eyes? Is there any problem with me being here?! Or am I troubling you?! Huh? ¡¹

    No, look.

    I was just having outdoor sex with your daughter just earlier.

    Your older daughter¡¯s fainted on the garage too.

    ¡¸ Do you know why I came here?! HUh? ¡¹

    Err.

    No, I don¡¯t think Kudou-papa has seen Michi screaming while having sex, maybe.

    If her Father was watching together with her sister, Michi might die from shame.

    ¡¸ A message from Kouzuki-jiisan. It¡¯s possible that someone¡¯s eavesdropping when it¡¯s over the phone after all ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Your schedule meeting with that old man was two this afternoon, right? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah. What about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s moved to 3 o¡¯clock. However, the location¡¯s changed too. Kouzuki-jiisan won¡¯t come here. He¡¯ll be waiting at a hotel in the city ¡¹

    He won¡¯t come here?

    A hotel in the city.

    If that¡¯s the case, that requires time to move.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t make it in time if we don¡¯t leave here by 2 ¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    Well then, it¡¯s nothing different than planned.

    I still have to finish up with the Takakura sisters by 2 o¡¯clock.

    ¡¸ And so, can you imagine what it means to change the schedule and location? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiles at me.

    The time is moved by one hour, but the location is in a hotel in the city.

    The reason why Jii-chan changed the meeting place to a hotel is¡­

    ¡¸ Hey now, get yourself together. You¡¯re in the middle of competing with that old man, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Am I competing with Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you two competing on which one can achieve beyond what¡¯s expected? ¡¹

    Beyond expected?

    No, that might be.

    I¡¯m trying to make the Takakura sisters have full control over their Miko power, which goes beyond Jii-chan¡¯s expectations.

    Then, before the meeting with Jii-chan.

    Jii-chan should be expecting the sisters to not get to the point where they awaken their Miko power.

    Just in two days, Tsukiko and the girls who escaped from the Takakura shrine are now real shrine maidens.

    I¡¯m doing my best at having sex with the sisters.

    And we have dragged the Takakura sisters to our side.

    And, the future training might turn them to shrine maidens but, he shouldn¡¯t expect that they have attained it on the last minute.

    It¡¯s less than 24 hours since I¡¯ve met the Takakura sisters.

    But, I,

    I¡¯ve pursued the ideal outcome.

    The only way for the Takakura sisters to escape the curse of their blood is to fuse the Tsuki Miko power and Yomi Miko power after all.

    Hmm?!

    Wait.

    If the ideal I pursue is to have the Takakura sisters earn the full Miko power, then,

    What is the ideal Jii-chan seeking now?

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s it ¡¹

    I see the meaning behind the change of time and location.

    ¡¸ It means that the big bosses of Yakuza from Kansai has come to Tokyo, am I right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Satake, the boss of the group who wants to take over the Takakura shrine and Oodori, the head of the group who wants to kill off the blood of Takakura family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. Yazawa had a business trip in Kansai, and he was successful in attacking the headquarters of the two Yakuza groups last night, both of them surrendered to Kouzuki-jiisan ¡¹

    Kudou-papa replied.

    ¡¸ In short, he¡¯s at the hotel in the city and making a deal with the Yakuzas ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s discussing peace talks with both groups of Yakuza.

    Jii-chan¡¯s attack made the Yakuza recognize their loss, and so they came to Tokyo.

    All just to bow their heads to Jii-chan.

    But.

    By the rules of the Kansai Yakuza.

    The Yakuza bosses were to have sex with the shrine maiden of the Takakura shrine to end the conflict using the arbitration ritual.

    This time, Jii-chan¡¯s also a part of the conflict, so he also has the right to have sex with the shrine maiden.

    In short.

    He¡¯d like us to come to the hotel in the city, because,

    He wants Tsukiko and Yomiko to be offered as partners for Jii-chan and the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Just to tell you beforehand, Kouzuki-jiisan¡¯s deal with the two Yakuza groups will also have the heavyweights of Tokyo and Kansai Yakuza coming as observers. The Yakuzas who are usually hostile to each other are all gathered at one place thanks to Kouzuki-jiisan¡¯s majesty ¡¹

    So all the big-shots in Yakuza will come?

    ¡¸ With this deal, all of the Yakuzas foundations in Kansai would fall into Kouzuki group. That¡¯s the scenario ¡¹

    I see.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    Yeah, I must show results that exceed Jii-chan¡¯s expectations.

    If this all goes well, it¡¯s possible that we can free the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Got it, Kudou-san. I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    I¡¯m burning in fighting spirit.

    I¡¯m going to go all out to the end.

    ¡¸ Nono, Yo-chan. I think that you¡¯re still a bit short in perception ¡¹

    Nei?/

    ¡¸ You know, isn¡¯t there something else you should think about? I believe there is ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a bit fake that Kudou-san came here to give you a hint purposely? ¡¹

    Now that you mention it.

    That might be.

    ¡¸ Hey now, try not to doubt people so much. Kouzuki-jiisan has some hopes in you. That¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    He has some expectations in me.

    He sent out Kudou-papa on purpose to send me a hint so I could train myself.

    In short.

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t think that the Takakura sisters are worth his help.

    He¡¯s only thinking about the lessons it would give Misuzu, Ruriko, and me.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    Nei¡¯s right, I might¡¯ve overlooked something.

    And if I couldn¡¯t see through it, it can cast a shadow over the future of the Takakura sisters.

    I must avoid that at all costs!!

 Chapter 710. Beyond the poin

    t

    ¡¸ The big bosses from Kansai Yakuza, Oodori, and Satake, wasn¡¯t it? These people will be coming to Tokyo to make a deal ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ They should be expecting the arbitration ritual ¡¹

    The dispute between the bosses of Yakuza groups by them having sex with the Takakura shrine maiden.

    That¡¯s the arbitration ritual.

    During that, the Tsuki Miko power would be able to read the minds of the bosses.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t plan on giving the Takakura sisters to the Yakuza ¡¹

    I¡¯ve already made my resolve.

    ¡¸ If Tsukiko and the girls demonstrate their Miko power with the Yakuza present¡­ ¡¹

    Once they give an order using the Yomi Miko power¡­

    For example, telling them to never come to Takakura shrine again.

    Then, the shrine and the maidens would be released from the curse of the Yakuzas.

    ¡¸ But do you think that¡¯ll go well? ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ It will, no matter what method¡¯s used ¡¹

    Seeing my resolve, Nei;

    ¡¸ I already get how Yo-chan feels. But that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m asking you what¡¯s the common ground with Kouzuki-ojiichan ¡¹

    What does Jii-chan expect?

    ¡¸ I mean, he sent Kudou-san as a messenger in form but he¡¯s actually here to snoop around, right? ¡¹

    Nei said. Kudou-papa;

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    He smiled wryly and admitted it.

    ¡¸ So what is it? Do you think that you¡¯ll be able to manage somehow? It¡¯s currently 10:30 ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I think I can ¡¹

    Luna and Yomiko are already amplifying their Miko power.

    Edie and Michi are supporting them.

    Ruriko and Misuzu look at things objectively.

    The problem is¡­

    The last one, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ You look like you¡¯re not that confident though ¡¹

    Kudou-papa laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, Tsukiko-san does feel like she¡¯s still hiding something ¡¹

    Nei sees through my thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she asked to be alone with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Away from her sisters, without Misuzu or Nei, or everyone else.

    We¡¯ll be confronting each other.

    I don¡¯t mind that, but.

    I can¡¯t control Qi.

    Without Michi and Edie, there are not enough people to support Tsukiko with Qi.

    That said, I want Luna and Yomiko to continue training until the last minute.

    Though I can¡¯t have them surround Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got the gist of it. I¡¯ll tell Kouzuki-jiisan about it ¡¹

    Kudou-papa seems to have judged the contents of the report from my expression.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I can¡¯t make a response yet since I haven¡¯t ascertained the situation.

    ¡¸ Well, don¡¯t worry about it. The case this time was him making a request on you guys. No matter what happens to Takakura house, it won¡¯t influence Kuromori house ¡¹

    In short, Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna.

    It¡¯s possible that they can¡¯t be free from the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ No. That would be troubling ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Those girls already belong to Kuromori house ¡¹

    They¡¯re my women.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll protect them. No matter what. Tell Jii-chan that ¡¹

    Kudou-papa;

    ¡¸ I see. Got it ¡¹

    He looked into my eyes and said.

    ¡¸ By the way, change of topic ¡¹

    Ah.

    Is it about Kudou Haruka?

    Does he know that Michi¡¯s sister is in here now?

    ¡¸ Earlier I¡¯ve been reading a weekly magazine in the bathroom before coming here ¡¹

    Magazine?

    ¡¸ Did you know? Joe Hanekawa, the AV actor, is retiring ¡¹

    AV actor what?

    ¡¸ When talking about Joe Hanekawa, it¡¯s that dude from the adult videos. You don¡¯t know him? He¡¯s appeared in over 10k videos. It¡¯s said that he had sex with at least 8k actresses ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t know much about AV though.

    ¡¸ Oh hey what now? Do young boys not watch adult videos? Are you for real? He¡¯s been fucking an actress on the Reino pool in various position then he suddenly threw her into the pool ¡¹

    Reino pool? What pool?

    ¡¸ The hell? You really don¡¯t know? It¡¯s the pool on the former house of Ishizaka-san ¡¹1

    Nope, I don¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Well, scratch that. Let¡¯s go to Joe Hanekawa¡¯s retirement interview on that magazine ¡¹

    Kudou-papa continues to talk.

    ¡¸ Well, in the establishment, Joe Hanekawa is supposed to understand women¡¯s psychology well. He¡¯s good at sex but is also caring for his partners. That¡¯s why the AV actresses he had sex with once ask for him to be her partner again. Then, he¡¯s been an AV actor for about 30 years, but ¡¹

    An AV actor for 30 years, that¡¯s impressive.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why in the interview, he was asked about his secret on being popular with girls, and this was his answer, ¡°I think that a lot of men misunderstands women¡± ¡°They think that women have to be like this or like that, but recently, women are different. All the girls around me are quite ****¡± and he continues to talk ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ See? That¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Kudou-papa, what part of that was comedic?

    ¡¸ Joe Hanekawa¡¯s got a 30-year career, I get that. It¡¯s also true that he¡¯s perfectly considerate of the girls at the set. But you see, ¡¹

    Kudou-papa grinned

    ¡¸ Joe Hanekawa¡¯s partners are also AV actresses. They¡¯re not ordinary girls. No, currently, we¡¯re in a world where ordinary college girls or OL appear on AV. But still, most of the girls in the world don¡¯t show off their sex videos for money ¡¹

    Well, true.

    ¡¸ Though they say that the young ones are now quite lustful, most of the people aren¡¯t like that. They have sex with their beloved. Prostitutes and AV actresses aren¡¯t representative of modern women ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Yet, Hanekawa talks about the current women based on the AV actresses around him. Isn¡¯t that just stupid? AV actresses are special cases, and they can¡¯t be representative of modern Japanese women. An ordinary woman won¡¯t just accept money and have sex with a man she just met in front of the camera as the office instructs her to do so ¡¹

    Furthermore, it would be filmed and sold and watched by unknown people.

    Ordinary women won¡¯t do that.

    ¡¸ If a woman who can get naked in front of the camera and the staff without problem is the ¡°current women¡± then women in the current age are a problem. It made me think that Joe Hanekawa believes that way. He knows the psychology of women appearing in AV, but he seems to think that he understands all the women in the world ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, back when I was in high school, there were guys who were trying to pick up(Nanpa) on girls of the same class ¡¹

    Shipwreck? (Nanpa but in Kanji)

    A sailor even when just a high school student?

    Also, they wreck the ships, what?

    Can they just come back to the port safely?

    ¡¸ No, back in my age, there were quite a lot of magazines for the young guys featuring tips on how to pick up girls ¡¹

    Tips? Really?

    ¡¸ And then, the magazine says ¡°aim for women that shows a chance¡± It means that women with strangely colored clothing, cheap shoes, and have a dull impression have a high chance to fall for guys who call out to them ¡¹

    Huh? Really? Can you find women in the sea like that?

    ¡¸ Then, those pick-up bastards who practiced what¡¯s written in the magazine had a reasonable harvest. They say ¡°don¡¯t give up on calling out on girls just because only one paid attention over a hundred people¡± and so they practiced at a small unpopulated front of the station. They call out from little girls to old ladies ¡¹

    Station? Wait, what about the ship?

    ¡¸ And you see, after successfully picking up a girl, he was so proud that he told the other guys in class. ¡°Women are just like-¡± and something like that. Thinking about it, that was so stupid. Women who only gets caught by guys who try to pick them up are just easy women. No, there were also many other pick-up guys who do something else, but in the end, they only play around with the same kind of woman, a woman filled with opportunity. But there are more varieties of women in this world. There is some earnest, others are fashionable. There are also much more vulgar women compared to those easy to pick-up. If you think you know all about women just because you know one kind, that would be the end of you ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s my advice for you ¡¹

    For me?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of cute girls around you, but, they¡¯re all a bit unique. They¡¯re not ordinary women. Therefore, you can¡¯t say that you understand women just because you have all these women around you ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    My women aren¡¯t ordinary.

    The girls who live together with me aren¡¯t ordinary.

    Therefore, Megu, who longs for an ordinary high school life suffers from it.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s a standard talk. People try to judge the people in the world coming from the viewpoint of where they live. They think they understand. And since they believe they know, they speak with a condensing attitude. If they see someone having a flaw, they¡¯ll start throwing insults ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-jiisan¡¯s a diligent man, in a sense. He knows that he¡¯s ignorant of the world ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s ignorant of the world?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. He¡¯s born as the successor of a wealthy family, went to a prestigious school, Graduated from a university in Kyoto. And after graduating, he became the head of Kouzuki group. He always is in a higher place than other people. He can¡¯t possibly understand the thoughts and feelings of the masses. He¡¯s never bought a train ticket for himself after all ¡¹

    Indeed, I can¡¯t imagine Jii-chan going on a ticket vending machine alone.

    That kind of work is done by her secretary.

    I mean, he travels in a car with a driver and bodyguard.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he wants stray dogs like me to keep. Someone like me isn¡¯t suited to become an employee of Kouzuki SS. He¡¯s got a lot of dogs in chains as his employees. However, his viewpoint doesn¡¯t change as he doesn¡¯t move anywhere. For a company like Kouzuki SS, especially with their employees, their perspective is similar. Therefore, for someone in the lower ground, opinions of stray dogs like me can be used as a source to make decisions ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because he knows that he knows nothing ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ ¡°I know that I don¡¯t know¡± is the understanding you must reach. Socrates said that and Plato wrote it down ¡¹

    Who?

    ¡¸ Once you know that you don¡¯t know everything, you¡¯d listen to other people¡¯s opinion, and you won¡¯t be running wild with your selfish speculations

    ¡¸ An idiot who knows that he is one is much better than a simple idiot ¡¹

    I said. Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s okay Yo-chan, you know it well. I mean, Yo-chan¡¯s most significant advantage is that you know that you¡¯re ignorant of the world ¡¹

    So I¡¯m okay.

    Well, I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m an idiot, yes.

    ¡¸ Well, you can¡¯t just ¡°somehow¡± understand, and ¡°somehow¡± manage to do things. You have to be active, like Kouzuki-jiisan ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ If not, you¡¯ll make decisions only from your viewpoint, and there won¡¯t be recklessness from it, but there¡¯s no harm from listening from the opinion of other people and make decisions after. Although, it¡¯s also possible that everyone¡¯s just a yes-man and they have similar viewpoints. ¡¹

    I see.

    I have to listen to the opinions of people from different perspectives.

    Jii-chan not only listen to the opinion of Kouzuki SS employees,

    He¡¯s also asking for Kudou-papa¡¯s view as he¡¯s outside the company.

    One has to understand who¡¯s in that position, what¡¯s their perspective, and what opinion they have.

    In short.

    For the Takakura sister¡¯s case.

    I have to ask not just myself but also Misuzu and the girls.

    And I should listen from the opinion from other perspectives as well.

    Indeed, I feel like I¡¯m in a situation where I¡¯m looking from a fixed perspective.

    There might be more significant problems hidden from where I can¡¯t see.

    It won¡¯t end well if I face Jii-chan and the Kansai Yakuza like this.

    I have to look at the situation from a different perspective.

    ¡¸ Thank you. I now know what to do ¡¹

    I thanked Kudou-papa

    ¡¸ What do you mean? I was just talking about an AV actor and pick-up guys ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s playing dumb.,

    ¡¸ Now then, as for Haruka ¡¹

    He suddenly cuts to talk about his eldest daughter.

    ¡¸ Please let her live at least ¡¹

    He speaks to me with a serious look in his face.

    ¡¸ No, look, she¡¯s just fainted, Misuzu and Michi are looking after her ¡¹

    I said in a panic.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I meant, Haruka should know that Kuromori house belongs to the other side, right? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ When I met her in the theater last May, I think she knew that Kuromori house was a brothel ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Haruka was¡­

    She made a fool of the prostitutes, and I had her promise me that when she lost, she¡¯ll become a prostitute at least once.

    Then, Michi crushed her, and she went to the hospital.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Etsuko, you¡¯re an idiot, you talk too much ¡¹

    Kudou-papa talks bitterly about his divorced ex-wife.

    ¡¸ The other party is from the underground society side. Even if she didn¡¯t know the true identity of the other party, it¡¯s natural that she¡¯ll experience some cruelty. But, Haruka knew. She knew and picked a fight. I can¡¯t do anything about that now ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Michi was being discrete about her sister because

    Kuromori is a criminal organization.

    Since Kudou Haruka made a fool of us, it won¡¯t end well for her.

    I may forgive her, but Minaho-neesan might not.

    Haruka mocked the prostitutes.

    Oh, right.

    So that¡¯s why Minaho-neesan accepted Haruka¡¯s visit.

    She¡¯s let inside the main gate and is lead to watch Michi, and I was having sex.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge has started, I guess.

    ¡¸ Haruka¡¯s still young. If she goes through bitter experience, then she might still be able to straighten herself up. That¡¯s why, please, at least spare her life ¡¹

    Kudou-papa knows.

    He knows how scary Kuromori Minaho is.

    ¡º Worry not. I won¡¯t be taking her life ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    I knew it. She¡¯s listening.

    ¡º I owe you a lot, after all, Kudou-san ¡»

    ¡¸ Sorry about that ¡¹

    ¡º However, she will receive her retribution. She¡¯s not reflecting at all it seems ¡»

    Her conversation with Michi earlier shows that.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m really sorry about that. Also, thank you for your consideration ¡¹

    Kudou-papa bows his head.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Minaho-nesan, is there still anything I don¡¯t know about Takakura house? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan might have information that I don¡¯t know yet.

    ¡º Well, currently, you know everything I know. I mean, thanks to you listening to the Takakura sisters, there¡¯s more I understood. Besides, you¡¯re the one in direct contact with those girls, aren¡¯t you? I think that you¡¯re much more familiar with them than me ¡»

    The voice from the speaker said.

    ¡¸ Then, our analysis isn¡¯t enough ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Though we have information, we¡¯re only looking at it from one direction, or probably not even looking at it, or maybe, we¡¯re bent on something ¡¹

    That¡¯s hugely possible.

    We might¡¯ve overlooked something.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, did you notice anything? ¡¹

    I asked directly.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s not stepping on the scene this time.

    She¡¯s been watching our situation from the surveillance cameras.

    And so, Minaho-neesan¡¯s perspective¡­

    She might see something I didn¡¯t.

    ¡º There¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve been wondering about ¡»

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Really? What is it? Please tell me ¡¹

    I asked seeming like I¡¯m grabbing the last straw.

    ¡º Could it be that the Tsuki Miko power and Yomi Miko power are opposite in name and use? ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º Don¡¯t you think that reading people¡¯s mind is the appropriate name for Yomi power? ¡»

    Yomi = Read(Õi¤à).

    ¡º And maybe, Tsuki power is about making people obey as if possessing them ¡»

    Tsuki = possess(‘{¤­)

    ¡º Moon and possession are close in relationship. In English, they call someone possessed by something as a ¡°Lunatic¡± ¡»

    ¡¸ Indeed, it seems strange when you look at their etymology ¡¹

    Nei thinks.

    ¡¸ Though, I thought that Yomi power leads to the land of the dead, but, Tsukuyomi-kami is the God revered by the Takakura shrine, and at the same time, there¡¯s a theory that the God of Moon is also the God of the underworld ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know that though.

    But she¡¯s right, the name and the power feel opposite.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll ask Tsukiko about it. ¡¹

    Luna or Yomiko probably don¡¯t know about it.

    Reading a person¡¯s mind is Tsuki Power.

    Making people obey is Yomi power. That¡¯s what they believe in.

    ¡º Yes. Try it out. Katsuko and I will be watching your situation as usual ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Even when Tsukiko and I are alone, Minaho-neesan will be watching.

    That¡¯s reassuring.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san, I will be reporting the progress by afternoon ¡¹

    I tell Kudou-papa

    ¡¸ Jii-chan would like to know how to deal with the Yakuza by looking at our approach ¡¹

    Jii-chan also needs time to prepare.

    ¡¸ IT would be too late if you decide close to 3pm ¡¹

    Kudou-papa looked at his watch.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. 1pm would be the deadline ¡¹

    1pm.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, at 1 o¡¯clock. We¡¯ll be telling you how we will move by then ¡¹

    I said.

    1. https://knowyourmeme.com/memes/that-pool

 Chapter 711. Power and Power

    ¡¸ It¡¯s here. Well then, see you later Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    After parting with Kudou-papa,

    Nei brings me to the room where Tsukiko is.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to prepare lunch with everyone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I¡¯m a bit bummed out with what Kudou-papa said.

    I feel like I¡¯ve made decisions from looking at only one perspective until now.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re being gloomy. It¡¯s okay, Yo-chan. Cheer up ¡¹

    Nei hugs me.

    ¡¸ Look, last Sunday, I had tea with Margo-oneechan on a family restaurant ¡¹

    Nei starts to talk.

    ¡¸ The table next to us had a family having dinner, a 70+-year-old grandfather, a 40-year-old father, and an elementary school girl. There are three generations of parent and child. Maybe they just had a walk in the park nearby. The child is looking at the photos the father took in the park with his smartphone as the Father and Grandfather were talking ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ Then, the Father told the Grandfather. ¡°The plastic model shop near the station is now out of business. There are not many children using plastic models nowadays. You know? That one store you used to take me a long time ago?¡± he said ¡¹

    Plastic model?

    ¡¸ ¡°It¡¯s not great seeing stores that have been around the town for a long while close down. Japan might be done for¡± he added, and then ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ The Grandfather said, ¡°What are you talking about. That model shop hasn¡¯t been there for long¡± ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Hearing him say that, the Father looked a bit displeased and said ¡°What are you talking about Father? That plastic model shop has been there since I was born. It¡¯s been a long-established store in the shopping district¡± ¡»

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ The Grandfather replied. ¡°Oh, right. It opened before you were born. So that¡¯s why that store isn¡¯t that old¡± ¡¹

    So for a 70-year-old Grandfather, the birth of the 40-year-old Father isn¡¯t that long ago.

    ¡¸ ¡°To begin with, plastic models weren¡¯t sold in Japan that long ago. When I was a kid, I had to make the model from wood by myself. It was a solid model. We only had a wooden block back then¡± he said ¡¹

    A difference in perspective.

    The difference in perception.

    ¡¸ Then, the elementary school girl playing with the phone asked the two. ¡°Why is it that when you take photos on the phone, it makes a strange noise? They should make it easier to understand and pleasing instead. Make it sound like Pororori~! or something¡± ¡¹

    Phone¡¯s sound.

    ¡¸ ¡°Well, that¡¯s because they imitate the sound of the real camera¡¯s shutter,¡± the Grandfather replied. But, the girl shows a curious face. ¡°A real camera? Shutter?¡± she asked. ¡°Wait, you know that, don¡¯t you? A real camera makes a ¡°kasha¡± sound when you press the button,¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking why it makes that sound?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s the sound of a real camera¡± and they keep looping on the same argument. Then, the Father laughed and said, ¡°Gramps, you can¡¯t reason her out. She¡¯s only seen digital cameras since her birth. She¡¯s never seen a film camera before¡± ¡¹

    The difference in a sense by the time of birth.

    ¡¸ Humans think that those that have been there since they were has always been there since before. But, that¡¯s not how it is ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The Father thinks that both the plastic model store in the shopping district has been there for a long time, but for the Grandfather¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s only one of the stores that have increased during the post-war growth period. For the Grandfather, the film-style cameras are real, but for the children in elementary school, they¡¯ve only seen digital cameras ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Okay. I seem not to understand it now, but ¡¹

    I was able to make an exchange with Tsukiko last night.

    We were convinced that we understood each other.

    We thought that we opened up our hearts to each other and that we didn¡¯t lie¡­

    But, there¡¯s still a lot of mysteries about the Takakura shrine maidens.

    Somehow, I feel uneasy about what we don¡¯t know.

    I thought that Tsukiko¡¯s hiding something from me but,

    That would mean that Tsukiko last night and this morning was trying to gloss things over.

    The gap between my senses and the reality feels unpleasant.

    Even so.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, no, it might be that the Takakura sister¡¯s perception is off in the first place ¡¹

    All the information about shrine maidens were heard from the sisters.

    Besides, Michi¡¯s checking them out using Qi, and they had experienced sex.

    Thus, we made our hypothesis about the shrine maidens.

    However, if Tsukiko and the girls¡¯ knowledge about the shrine maiden was manipulated form the first place, then,

    ¡¸ No, if I recall, Tsukiko and the girls never met the shrine maiden before their mother, right? ¡¹

    Most of the shrine maidens die early.

    I¡¯ve never heard anything about Tsukiko¡¯s mother or anything about her being in Takakura shrine.,

    Talking to the sisters is¡­

    ¡¸ Their mother is always closed up in the main shrine, and they don¡¯t watch the sisters practice that much, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s mother also suffered from psychological problems.

    ¡¸ Therefore, their Aunt taught them a lot instead ¡¹

    The sister of the deceased shrine maiden,

    The Takakura sisters¡¯ aunt.

    Her name was Kiyomi if I recall correctly.

    ¡¸ In criminal investigations, usually, you¡¯d doubt the one who made the most profits due to the results of the case ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Kiyomi-san is now at the Takakura shrine.

    She¡¯s replaced the late shrine maiden and priest.

    ¡¸ Kiyomi-san should also have the same power ¡¹

    Kiyomi, Ki+Yomi.

    Yomi Miko power.

    I don¡¯t know if the misalignment of the names and effect are correct but still.

    If we were to follow the same rules, then,

    Kiyomi-san has the same power as Yomiko, that is to make people obey her.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, could it be? ¡¹

    I ended up with a hypothesis.

    ¡¸ Kiyomi-san might be the origin of this all ¡¹

    One day, suddenly, the new head of a Yakuza group killed the shrine maiden and the priest of the Takakura shrine but not to take over the shrine.

    The big boss, Satake, didn¡¯t force Kiyomi-san to become manager of Takakura shrine, but instead, Kiyomi-san is the mastermind of this all.

    She used her power on Satake because she wanted to take over the Takakura shrine.

    Killing Tsukiko and the girls¡¯ parents, her sister and the husband.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s likely ¡¹

    Nei nods.

    ¡¸ If that were the case, Yo-chan ¡¹

    If Kiyomi-san is the BIG BAD.

    ¡¸ Then, she¡¯ll be coming ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s attack on the Kansai Yakuza was successful.

    Shou-neechan took down all those who followed the girls to Tokyo.

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s elite team raided the Yakuza¡¯s headquarters in Kansai.

    The two groups raised their white flags on Jii-chan.

    Then, they¡¯re heading from Kansai to Tokyo.

    Then, by 3 pm, we¡¯ll be heading at a hotel in the city and meet up with Jii-chan to seal the deal.

    If Kiyomi-san were to appear there.

    It won¡¯t be just Satake that is under Kiyomi-san¡¯s control then,

    But, Oodori who belongs to the other side as well.

    The Yakuza bosses will be present at the location where the deal would be made.

    Then, the head of Kouzuki house, Jii-chan, can also yield to the Yomi Miko power.

    After all, the Miko power can¡¯t be triggered unless one meets up personally.

    A location where the big bosses make a deal would be a great hunting grounds for Kiyomi-san.

    ¡¸ No, of course, that¡¯s only one hypothesis ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, you have to assume the worst case scenario all the time. ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Even we,

    We strengthened and stabilized the Takakura sisters¡¯ power intending to use it on the Kansai Yakuza.

    To free Tsukiko and the two from them.

    ¡¸ If Kiyomi-san is the mastermind for killing the previous shrine maiden then I think that she has made her resolve ¡¹

    She killed her sister to obtain the Yakuza¡¯s power.

    She won¡¯t go easy on her niece, Tsukiko and the two.

    ¡¸ We have to think on how to deal with Miko power too ¡¹

    I feel my spine shivering.

    We don¡¯t know how much power Kiyomi-san has.

    If even when the Takakura sisters join together and they¡¯re still no match, then,

    No, it¡¯s possible that the sisters are already under Kiyomi-san¡¯s power.

    If Kiyomi-san taught Tsukiko and the two, then she should know how much potential the three have.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have to deal with her anyway ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ You see, Miko power doesn¡¯t take effect unless one makes direct contact. That¡¯s true, I think. After all, if you can use your power to the other party through phone or just a video, then Kiyomi-san should already be a ruler ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Just like Edie and Michi, using Qi and Miko power needs close distance.

    Actually, Qi is used as a fuel to boost Miko power.

    And you can¡¯t transmit Qi through people in the distance using machines.

    Qi is the life force wave.

    In the end, you can only transmit it to the surrounding people.

    Even Michi can only output to people a few meters away.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-ojiichan, or maybe Yazawa-san or Shou-oneesan from Kouzuki SS can do it too; they can just set up snipers around the hotel. Perhaps, they could even blow up the entire hotel room ¡¹

    Nei utters something ridiculous.

    But, she¡¯s right. Miko power isn¡¯t absolute.

    One can shoot them or even blow them up from a distance.

    Tsukiko¡¯s mother was killed that way.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not something we¡¯re deciding right now ¡¹

    I feel.

    This is just one of the perspectives we have to consider.

    It¡¯s possible that we¡¯re wrong.

    ¡¸ Well yeah. You can have your response to Kudou-san by 1 pm as you told him earlier. Kouzuki SS should be able to deal with it in time. ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ya-chan, I managed to sort things out in my head now. ¡¹

    I thanked Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, if you ever thought that there¡¯s something¡¯s strange, then don¡¯t leave that alone. You need to find the source of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, once you found out the cause of your anxiety, don¡¯t just believe that it¡¯s the only answer. It might be wrong ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Things don¡¯t happen from just one factor. A phenomenon occurs when multiple elements are combined. But, for those who want to fix their worries in an instant then they¡¯ll see one of the factors and say ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the cause,¡± and convincing themselves that they now understood all of it ¡¹

    That does happen.

    ¡¸ Naturally, when you feel that something¡¯s weird, then you have to be vocal about it on why. If not, you won¡¯t even have a clue to understanding. But as soon as you put it into words, there will be some intuition falling out for sure. For example, if you try to call out which part is lacking specifically, then you might say that you¡¯re feeling hungry. Even though you¡¯re lonely. You don¡¯t want to admit that you¡¯re lonely, so you speak out something else. Yet, once you say that you¡¯re hungry, you¡¯ll go to a shop and eat ¡¹

    The words that come out might be misaligned.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t hold it in either. Else, you can¡¯t make logical thoughts ¡¹

    Yeah. The cause of the sense of discomfort can¡¯t be dealt with unless you explain it accurately and logically.

    But, once you change what you sense to words, then you might overlook some other things.

    Therefore, one must always be suspicious of their own words.

    ¡¸ Okay, Yo-chan. Ready to meet Tsukiko-san now? ¡¹

    Nei is really my big sister.

    She worries about me as one.

    She guides me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m okay now. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nice, good luck. I¡¯ll be supporting you always ¡¹

    Nei grasps my hand.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going, Onee-chan ¡¹

    I tell Nei.

    Then, I enter the room where Tsukiko¡¯s waiting for me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome, come in ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s waiting for me inside the room.

    She sits on the floor with her three fingers and head bowing to me.

    She¡¯s wearing a see-through negligee.

    Her pink nipples and pale looking genitals can be seen through the fabric.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been worried since Kou-sama¡¯s taking his time to come here ¡¹

    Tsukiko said and smiled at me.

    She shows concern.

    As expected, she really did open up her heart to me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m planned to become a prostitute, aren¡¯t I? And so, I thought of becoming Kou-sama¡¯s prostitute when we¡¯re alone ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why she¡¯s wearing a negligee and bowing with her three fingers on each hand pressed on the floor?

    ¡¸ Do you not like Tsukiko in this outfit? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ No, not at all. You¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    You can see the lines of her body when wearing just one thin piece.

    Tsukiko¡¯s slender and beautifully proportioned body shows out.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please play with me all you want ¡¹

    Tsukiko says bashfully.

    ¡¸ Last night, I received some advice from Katsuko-oneesama. She told me that I¡¯ve focused on being the eldest sister too much that I¡¯ve lost sight of myself. Therefore, I want to expose myself to Kou-sama in a place where Yomiko and Luna aren¡¯t present ¡¹

    A place where Tsukiko doesn¡¯t have to support her sisters.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re alone right now, Tsukiko ¡¹

    Either way, Minaho-neesan should be watching.

    Even so.

    ¡¸ Err, but, I¡¯d like to have a bit of talk before we have sex ¡¹

    I decided to start a conversation first.

    Tsukiko¡¯s reading my mind anyway.

    I can¡¯t hide it, and it would harm her trust in me if I try to gloss it over.

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t have a conversation if Tsukiko¡¯s sitting on the floor. Let¡¯s go to bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ We sit on the bed ¡¹

    Yeah, this is somewhat¡­

    ¡¸ Err, sorry ¡¹

    I pin down Tsukiko.

    I also lie down together with her.

    Then, we look at each other¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is better ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s beautiful face is right in front of me.

    We¡±re at a distance where our noses would rub together.

    ¡¸ Is this too close? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. I can see Kou-sama¡¯s beautiful eyes ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯e eyes reflect my face.

    I don¡¯t think that my eyes are beautiful though.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Kou-sama looks cool ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads my mind again.

    ¡¸ Do you feel any unease? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯ve got a lot of things to think about ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please wait. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll read it directly from Kou-sama¡¯s mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko places her hand on my cheek.

    It seems like it¡¯s easier for her to read my mind if our skins touch.

    But.

    ¡¸ Give me a second ¡¹

    I stopped Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Do you not want me to read your mind? ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks apologetically.

    ¡¸ No. I don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m okay letting Tsukiko see through my heart. I don¡¯t hide anything, But ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I need it for myself. I have to put it into words. I want to explain it to Tsukiko through words so I could sort out the problems once more ¡¹

    I can¡¯t organize my thoughts if you just read my mind.

    ¡¸ I want to organize my thoughts and talk about it, or else I might overlook something or make a mistake. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    Reading my mind using Miko power is only one-way traffic.

    There¡¯s no communication established.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I think that I might miss out something to say, but Tsukiko can read my mind. I believe that Miko power can understand people¡¯s anxiety and unease. But, I want you to listen to me put into words the concrete details ¡¹

    If not, our mutual understanding would be off-point.

    Tsukiko can understand me on the mind level, but I can only understand her on a conversation level.

    That off-point will break our trust if left alone.

    ¡¸ The power to read minds is mighty, but I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s useful for communication ¡¹

    If two people can read each other¡¯s mind then they can establish a connection, but,

    No, even if you can read the other party¡¯s mind, you still need to make an effort to understand other people¡¯s thoughts and intentions.

    The other party is a person different than oneself, after all.

    ¡¸ Understood. Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko agrees.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll start the talk ¡¹

    I begin to speak.

    First, the problem of perspective, as Kudou-papa pointed out.

    We¡¯ve been stuck with our perspective, and we may have overlooked something.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s advice.

    Tsuki and Yomi Miko power might have their names and use reversed.

    Then, my conversation with Nei.

    Our suspicion on Kiyomi-san.

    Maybe, Kiyomi-san has distorted the information Tsukiko, and the girls know about the Takakura shrine maiden?

    And so, the names of the two powers were reversed?

    ¡¸ Names are usually based on the essence of what it is ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ And so, Minaho-neesan thought that reading(Yomu) one¡¯s mind has to be called ¡°Yomi power,¡± that¡¯s what she pointed out ¡¹

    ¡¸ It really is. I¡¯ve never had doubts about it before ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies showing a serious look on her face.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s natural. You¡¯ve been taught that the power to make people obey has always been Yomi power ¡¹

    The common sense taught from the start can¡¯t be reversed that easily.

    That¡¯s because one thinks, ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡¸ Indeed Kiyomi-sama was the one who taught us a lot about our power ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ But, if that were true and the names of it were reversed, why would Kiyomi-san want to do that? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know the reason why would she tell us lies ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know either.

    ¡¸ But for now, we have to think about dealing with Kiyomi-san. I might be overthinking to say that Kiyomi-san might be the mastermind of all this, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. It¡¯s also possible that Satake uses Kiyomi-san as a trump card ¡¹

    Yeah, during the deal by 3pm.

    It¡¯s possible that Kiyomi-san who has a strong power to make people obey, to show up.

    ¡¸ Does the Miko power to make people obey work on shrine maidens as well? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s only Yomiko who used the power to make one obey until now among us sisters ¡¹

    So the power to make people obey hasn¡¯t been tested thoroughly yet.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s never been attempts among Kiyomi-san or Yomiko ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ Well then, how about two shrine maidens giving each other an order that contradicts? For example, Yomiko saying ¡°Sit down¡± and Kiyomi-san orders ¡°Stand up.¡± What happens if you make that order? ¡¹

    Is it as one expects where the stronger one persists?

    Or maybe, both repel each other, and the orders are canceled.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either ¡¹

    Not knowing is a problem.

    We might have to confront Kiyomi-san during the deal by 3pm.

    ¡¸ The scariest part is when a shrine maiden with strong power can make other shrine maidens follow her ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, then the Takakura sisters might be under Kiyomi-san¡¯s control.

    ¡¸ Then we have to awaken Luna¡¯s power to make people obey too ¡¹

    We need someone other than Yomiko with the power to make one obey to try it out.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Yomiko¡¯s able to read my mind a bit too ¡¹

    I talk about Yomiko¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ I have to do my best too! ¡¹

 Chapter 712. A heartful conversation

    ¡¸ Since Yomiko¡¯s power to read minds suddenly awakened, maybe, that¡¯s the real Yomi Miko power? ¡¹

    I¡¯ve come up with an idea.

    ¡¸ Maybe, Kiyomi-san deliberately taught you the incompatible power if Yomi Miko power isn¡¯t the one you use to make someone obey you ¡¹

    Yomiko is the Yomi shrine maiden, that¡¯s what the name indicates.

    If the Yomi Miko power is to read people¡¯s minds, then Yomiko¡¯s supposed to have better compatibility with that power.

    Yet, she was taught that the power to make someone obey is the Yomi power, which is a lie.

    That¡¯s why Yomiko¡¯s power to make someone obey is weak.

    That inference is on hold.

    ¡¸ It maybe is, it perhaps is not ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles at le.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, overthinking mislead you from the truth. It¡¯s better to not decide on things we don¡¯t know yet ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true, but still.

    ¡¸ In my memory, Kiyomi-sama isn¡¯t someone with a black heart who would want to harm us ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Naturally, there¡¯s also the possibility that Satake or someone else is manipulating Kiyomi-sama. She might be told to tell lies to us sisters because her family¡¯s taken hostage. Or maybe, she was just pretending to be kind to us sisters in the past ¡¹

    Tsukiko says.

    ¡¸ But, we have no way to confirm our Aunt¡¯s intentions for now ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes stare right into me.

    ¡¸ But, we don¡¯t have time. In a few hours, we¡¯ll be meeting Jii-chan and the big-shots from the Yakuza by 3pm. ¡¹

    It¡¯s almost 11 now.

    We¡¯ll be leaving by 2 pm and head downtown.

    Before all that, I promised Kudou-papa that I¡¯ll give him a status report by 1 pm.

    Perhaps, Kouzuki SS have solid defense around the hotel where Jii-chan and the Yakuza are about to make a deal, but¡­

    Once Kiyomi-san infiltrates the security net, then,

    Once Kiyomi-san uses her power to make Jii-chan obey her, that would be checkmate for us.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, please calm down ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ This is all a problem of the Takakura shrine maiden. Kou-sama, you don¡¯t have to bother yourself that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? You already belong to my family, Tsukiko. I can¡¯t just leave you alone ¡¹

    I have to protect the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Your sentiments make me glad but ¡¹

    Tsukiko thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ I think that you shouldn¡¯t be impatient at times like this ¡¹

    I mustn¡¯t be impatient.

    ¡¸ Was I being impatient? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    I see. She¡¯s right.

    There are so many possibilities running in my head that I¡¯m failing to understand most things already.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s a great honor to be in Kou-sama¡¯s family. But, if our existence were to cause problems to Kuromori family, then we will take our leave ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ In case that it¡¯s beyond help, then I¡¯ll go to the hotel alone. Yomiko and Luna might give you a lot of trouble, but please do take care of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait! Tsukiko?! ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t let Tsukiko head to a dangerous place alone ¡¹

    At least, I want to be with Tsukiko in a place where the Yakuza makes a deal.

    ¡¸ But, if anything were to happen because of that¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you¡¯re not allowed to die ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ If Kou-sama dies, what will happen to Agnes-chan? What about Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama? Everyone ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you¡¯re the hope for everyone in this mansion. I know it ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s peeked into our hearts during last night¡¯s fusion.

    ¡¸ I will warn Kouzuki-sama to not be present at the hotel. Then, I will be his proxy in the hotel. If that¡¯s the case, if Kiyomi-sama were to use her power, we can end it with just minimal damage ¡¹

    Miko power doesn¡¯t have an effect unless one meets directly.

    If Jii-chan doesn¡¯t show up in the deal, then Kiyomi-san won¡¯t be able to control him.

    Those who are attending as Jii-chan¡¯s proxy would be detained and checked for any abnormalities.

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko won¡¯t be able to come back if that happens ¡¹

    The enemy would take Tsukiko as a hostage.

    ¡¸ But, Yomiko and Luna are safe ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s much better than having the three of us go to a dangerous place. And much better than having Kou-sama accompany us ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t want that Tsukiko can¡¯t come back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it. I treasure you Tsukiko. I can¡¯t let you go alone ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s stop thinking for now ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ At this rate, we¡¯ll be stuck in a dead end ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, please give Tsukiko one hour, no just thirty minutes will do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, what about it? ¡¹

    What¡¯s up?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s clear up your thoughts first ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, what do you want to do with Tsukiko? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. If Kou-sama wants to do something, then please tell Tsukiko about it, no, do teach Tsukiko ¡¹

    Teach?

    ¡¸ Yes. Kou-sama, please teach me what kind of sex do you prefer ¡¹

    Tsukiko hugs me.

    She wraps my cheeks in her soft breasts hidden under the thin negligee.

    ¡¸ Oh, I can see it. I can feel it. Kou-sama, your feelings for various people are intricately intertwined ¡¹

    I feel Tsukiko¡¯s temperature.

    Tsukiko can also feel mine.

    Our skins touch, and so she reads my mind.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you¡¯re very kind to us yet you¡¯re angry from the bottom of your heart ¡¹

    Angry?

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re angry at your fate, and to those who weren¡¯t kind to you. The flames of anger are burning so strong that you would never want to abandon us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, in the end, I¡¯m just being selfish ¡¹

    My selfish thoughts want to save everyone.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re always holding back? ¡¹

    Me? Holding back?

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t hold it back all the time. You must free your heart too ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes capture my mind.

    I hear the sound of the wind.

    This feeling.

    Oh right, earlier, Yomiko used her power on Kudou Haruka.

    It¡¯s the shrine maiden¡¯s power to make someone obey.

    ¡¸ Let it out, Kou-sama ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ If I were to let my mind free, Tsukiko will surely hate me ¡¹

    There are so much ugly desires inside of me.

    I¡¯ve been desperately hiding them all this time.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hate you ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ So, please let Tsukiko see into Kou-sama¡¯s heart. There¡¯s only the two of us here, Kou-sama ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you can let everything out to me. That¡¯s why I had the two of us alone in this room ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t ask for support from other women.

    She chose to be alone with me in this room.

    This is a special room, Nei brought us here purposely.

    Naturally, there¡¯s also a surveillance system in this room, but,

    Perhaps, Minaho-neesna¡¯s the only one who can see the state in this room.

    I¡¯ve heard from Minaho-neesan that there are several rooms in the mansion for special customers like Jii-chan.

    A special room designed where the conversation with prostitutes and the contents of sex are prevented from leaking outside.

    This is one of those rooms.

    In short, no matter what I confess here, only Minaho-neesan and Tsukiko will know.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you need the opportunity to let it out ¡¹

    All the black emotions inside of me.

    ¡¸ That creates the flame of anger in Kou-sama¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    It¡¯s my parents who abandoned me, they¡¯re the source of this anger.

    Therefore, I¡¯m afraid of another abandonment.

    That this current life with my family is all a dream.

    That I¡¯m still alone.

    That¡¯s why I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you can let it out now ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s power controls me.

    That power seeks inside my heart and memories.

    The other side is forcing me to open my heart.

    Tsuki and Miko power.

    They¡¯re both invoked.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, look at Tsukiko ¡¹

    Ah, I.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, I, I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m just a pervert, I¡¯m a good-for-nothing ¡¹

    Words come out from my mouth.

    ¡¸ Please continue, I¡¯ll listen ¡¹

    Tsukiko gently smiles.

    ¡¸ I love rape. My impulse in rape is quite strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ rape? ¡¹

    Tsukiko senses my emotions, along with my words.

    ¡¸ I ignore the girl¡¯s intention and have sex with them violently ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been trying to hide it so far, but,

    I tell Tsukiko about my rape crime.

    ¡¸ My first time in sex was rape ¡¹

    My first experience.

    ¡¸ I had sex with a woman tied up, unable to move, with all my strength ¡¹

    Yukino. Shirasaka Yukijno.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing. It was thrilling. I¡¯m just an irredeemable pervert ¡¹

    I¡¯ll never forget about that sex.

    Yukino can¡¯t oppose, and I took away her purity. It was thrilling.

    ¡¸ I love having that kind of sex. An unfair, dirty, and perverted sort of sex ¡¹

    That¡¯s my true nature.

    I¡¯m just an asshole.

    Usually, I hide it off but,

    Actually,

    I also want to ravish the women I love.

    I look at them with lustful intent.

    I hold lust for rape on these girls who trust me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a perverted asshole ¡¹

    Tsukiko stares into my eyes,

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t everyone know that already? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ After all, Nei-oneesama, Misuzu-sama, and most of them know about Kou-sama¡¯s violent sex before ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads through my memory?

    ¡¸ I see everyone watching Kou-sama as you do it ¡¹

    Err.

    Nei was watching the footage from another room in the mansion when I first raped Yukino.

    Misuzu, she wasn¡¯t there, but she watched the recording of how I did it. Megu did watch it as well.

    They also watched me rape Mana.

    ¡¸ See? They all understand ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee were also there when I first raped Yukino.

    They always accompany me even after that whenever I rape Yukino.

    As for Mana, I did rape her so she knows about my fetish.

    Megu, she knew that I raped Yukino a lot.

    Those who don¡¯t know my true nature are Michi, Edie, Agnes, Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, and then, err.

    ¡¸ Yes. They mostly understand that Kou-sama has a destructive impulse ¡¹

    Tsukiko says.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they all recommend it to Kou-sama, Saying that you must let loose your impulse by all means ¡¹

    Wait, they¡¯re doing what?

    Ah.

    Suddenly, I noticed it.

    In fact, their tone was neither a joke or a serious one.

    Misuzu and Ruriko always talk about bringing me girls I can rape.

    Nei even brought Kana-senpai to the bed.

    Right. Nei let me have sex with Kana-senpai in a rape state,

    No, even before that, Minaho-neesan also had me rape Anya¡¯s virginity in Los Angeles.

    Were these all to release the violent sexual impulse swirling in me?

    ¡¸ Everyone knows. They understand. Therefore, they won¡¯t hate Kou-sama from that ¡¹

    I see.

    They always tell me to ravish them.

    That¡¯s not because Misuzu or the girls have the desire for rape,

    It¡¯s because they were trying to match my desires.

    I¡¯m attracted to rape-like sex after all.

    Therefore, the girls also try to match with me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, they all love Kou-sama ¡¹

    But, I.

    I hate myself

    I don¡¯t like myself.

    I don¡¯t think that girls would love this useless me.

    That¡¯s why I resort to rape.

    I thought that I can have the girl I can¡¯t obtain if I rape her.

    Then, the women I rape wishes to become a sex slave.

    They are afraid to escape from me.

    I want to tie them in a collar and chains.

    That¡¯s another one of my distorted desires.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Should I put on a collar too? ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my mind and said.

    I see.

    Misuzu¡¯s M-girls club.

    Mana and Ruriko telling me that they¡¯re my sex slave whenever we have sex,

    They all were trying to match me.

    To this disgraceful desire of mine.

    They¡¯re all kind girls.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re overthinking it. They¡¯re just having fun when having sex with Kou-sama. They¡¯re able to expose their desires to Kou-sama as well ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so. They all love ¡°rape-play¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m so miserable. Look at me ¡¹

    I try to be kind to my women and yet,

    Deep inside, I always want to rape them.

    I look at them with such evil intent.

    That¡¯s just¡­

    ¡¸ I understand. Kou-sama, I think you need to have sex with Yukino-san once more. ¡¹

    With Yukino?

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see that Kou-sama¡¯s insecurity originates from Yukino-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko sees through everything in my heart.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that only Yukino-san can fix Kou-sama¡¯s distortions ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean, I¡¯m going to rape Yukino again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not raping Yukino-san but instead, having warm and emotional sex with her ¡¹

    Yukino? Love-Filled sex?

    That¡¯s impossible.

    She¡¯s the one who hates me the most in this world.

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    Yukino hasn¡¯t had sex for a long time already.

    Yukino and I only have rape as our relationship.

    It¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anything other than rape for Yukino.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ But, Kou-sama, you don¡¯t think that having sex with Yukino-san is undesirable ¡¹

    Megu wouldn¡¯t want me to have sex with Yukino again.

    Perhaps, Mana as well.

    ¡¸ I see. They¡¯d rather have rape-play with you than to allow you have sex with Yukino-san, or maybe, they are prepared to bring Kou-sama rape partners ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s like that.

    ¡¸ But, I think that it depends on Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we begin? ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ In my case, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s not just ¡°pretend¡± but a real one ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Tsukiko will do anything to moisten Kou-sama¡¯s dry heart ¡¹

    Tsukiko gets up the bed.

    ¡¸ Okay then, Tsukiko will run away. Kou-sama, please chase after me! ¡¹

    Tsukiko starts running as she laughs.

    ¡¸ Hey, Tsukiko?! ¡¹

    I get out of the bed.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko is Kou-sama¡¯s prey! Now, time to catch Tsukiko! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s wearing nothing but a thin negligee.

    Such beautiful proportions for a girl a year older than me.

    She runs around the room barefoot.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t chase after me then I¡¯ll run away ¡¹

    Tsukiko laughs.

    ¡¸ Would you like to see Tsukiko run away? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want that.

    Tsukiko is going out of my reach.

    Tsukiko¡¯s power acts on my heart.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    Seeing her flip the hem of negligee,

    I chase after Tsukiko as she runs around the room.

    Tsukiko¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Then hurry up and catch me! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    ¡­I

    I grab Tsukiko¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸ Kyaa!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s scream aroused me.

    I grab the chest part of Tsukiko¡¯s negligee.

    Then I tore it off with all my strength!!!

    Biriririririri!!!

    Tsukiko¡¯s breasts bounced in front of me.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! ¡¹

    I then pushed Tsukiko down the floor.

 Chapter 713. Tsukikoâ€™s counseling sex Part 1

    Chapter 713. Tsukiko¡¯s counseling sex (Part 1)

    ¡¸ Ufufu. I got caught ¡¹

    I pushed Tsukiko down the floor.

    Her bare breasts rise and fall for each breath she takes.

    ¡¸ Then, feel free. Please rape Tsukiko to your heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    ¡¸ No, look ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How should I say it? That doesn¡¯t sound like rape at all ¡¹

    If you say ¡°feel free.¡± yeah.

    ¡¸ Oh. I¡¯m sorry. I still don¡¯t know how to do it ¡¹

    Tsukiko stretches out her hand and reaches for my cheeks.

    She¡¯s reading my mind.

    ¡¸ I see. Kou-sama, you don¡¯t feel any charm from me that you¡¯d want to rape me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s also an extraordinary beauty.

    This 17-year-old girl has that pure image of a shrine maiden.

    Her gentle glow is like the light of the moon.

    ¡¸ But you know, I want to protect Tsukiko and everyone right now ¡¹

    From the Kansai Yakuza who has an eye on them,

    It feels wrong to rape the girls I want to protect.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re placing another brake in your heart again ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Earlier, as Kou-sama said, you have a strong impulse inside yourself ¡¹

    A sexual impulse on wanting to obtain women through rape.

    An assumption that a relationship can¡¯t be bound unless it¡¯s rape.

    Then, the obsession that I must make the woman my sex slave to continue our relationship.

    Anyway, I¡¯m just a pervert.

    A pervert beyond saving.

    An irredeemable human.

    ¡¸ Is that really the case? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m broken ¡¹

    I¡¯m aware of it.

    I¡¯m a beyond saving useless human.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s beyond saving? What¡¯s useless? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, obviously not. If I stay useless, then I¡¯ll just trouble everyone ¡¹

    I must protect my family.

    I¡¯m the only man in the Kuromori family.

    ¡¸ Everyone? Who specifically is everyone? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks me while touching my cheek.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anyone dissatisfied with the current Kou-sama ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    That¡¯s because they¡¯re going along with ¡°rape play¡± just to ease up my impulse.

    Misuzu and Ruriko encourage me to make a move on other girls, they even pick candidates.

    Nei, Michi, and Edie all accept me having sex with other girls. Agnes too.

    But.

    ¡¸ Megu doesn¡¯t want it ¡¹

    Megu hates me cheating on her.

    She doesn¡¯t want my women to increase more than this.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Megumi-san feels pain in Kou-sama¡¯s current situation ¡¹

    Megu, really?

    Yeah, I think so too.

    I think that this can¡¯t go on.

    ¡¸ So what do you think the problem is? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That if my impulse doesn¡¯t go away then the number of my women would just keep on increasing ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m scared of

    ¡¸ Even for the three of you, I should¡¯ve been just checking out your aptitude as a prostitute but seeing such cute girls right before me and telling me to rape them, then hearing out your history, it made me want to help you out. Even so, Tsukiko, you and your sisters are charming that I raped the three of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. Yomiko, Luna, and I allowed Kou-sama to have sex with us ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Actually, you had so many opportunities to rape us already. And yet, you waited for us to be ready for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yes, but actually, no ¡¹

    I know.

    Even if they showed consent, that was still rape.

    I raped these beautiful sisters.

    ¡¸ Is that how you feel? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I should¡¯ve been determined to protect you three and should¡¯ve picked the option where I wouldn¡¯t have sex with you three ¡¹

    I truly feel pity in their situation.

    And if I were a good person, then,

    I wouldn¡¯t take away their virginity.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s purpose is to awaken our Miko powers ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ger that. But still, I get it. My thoughts were raping you first, I didn¡¯t care about the Miko power. I wanted to rape the three cute sisters that appeared before me. I had the urge ¡¹

    I confess.

    I had the urge to rape the Takakura sisters since I first met them.

    ¡¸ After all, I told Jii-chan ¡°Luna¡¯s too young to be a prostitute¡± Then, if I were someone decent then I should¡¯ve said ¡°Luna¡¯s too young, and so I want to help her without having sex with her¡± But, I wanted to have my way with Luna no matter what ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, at that time,

    The girl right in front of me was just 12, and yet,

    ¡¸ Yet, I made Luna my sex slave right from the start ¡¹

    I¡¯m a pervert beyond saving.

    ¡¸ No matter what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, there was an irresistible urge inside of me ¡¹

    I¡¯m alone with Tsukiko in the room.

    Her warm hands touch my cheeks.

    Her Tsuki and Yomi powers are acting on me.

    She¡¯s forcing me to open up my heart.

    Therefore, I confess my sins.

    I tell her that I¡¯m just a pervert.

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ What did you think about me? Did you also believe that you want to rape me for the first time you saw me? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I did. Tsukiko¡¯s beautiful after al ¡¹

    I replied, honestly.

    ¡¸ I wanted the three of you to be in line and rape you together ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes. If you ask for it, then we¡¯ll do it anytime ¡¹

    No.

    Why is it that my women are all¡­

    Why are they all so tolerant of my impulses.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you¡¯re an honest person, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ Women feel happy when they¡¯re wanted. They want to be needed ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, my sex, no, my libido is a rape impulse ¡¹

    Women can¡¯t be happy being turned to a sex outlet.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. Kou-sama, you chose us and want us ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you¡¯re not someone who feels sexual impulse on any woman ¡¹

    Aaah, I feel some electric shock in my head.

    Is she reading my memories?

    ¡¸ In Kou-sama¡¯s school, you have a lot of female classmates. But, Kou-sama, you don¡¯t feel any sexual urge from them ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Well, those girls are my classmates ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Yukino-san and Megumi-san were also classmates ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    I have a unique relationship with the two of them but,

    A few months ago, in the entrance ceremony, there was just far existence I couldn¡¯t even talk to.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, when you see a girl who looks anxious, lacking something, or feeling at a loss, you tend to be inclined to that woman ¡¹

    Tsukiko analyzes from my memories.

    ¡¸ Then, you feel a strong urge to rape them while also wanting to protect them ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not rape impulse. Kou-sama, you¡¯re driven by the urge to protect ¡¹

    Urge to protect.

    ¡¸ Your first meeting with Misuzu-sama is the remarkable example. You thought that you want to protect Misuzu-sama while raping her ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s first experience.

    Right, Nagisa told me to have sex with the virgin Misuzu.

    Confused, I had sex with Misuzu, and while at it,

    I feel like I want to protect her.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s rape impulse seems to be showing out at the same time you show your love to the other party ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s contradictory. Protecting someone while raping them ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that mess of logical contradiction is what creates a relationship for Kou-sama ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    It was the same with Mana.

    I had great joy as I ravish Mana in the courtyard as it rains.

    And yet, I feel very in love with Mana as I rape her.

    I thought that I must protect her.

    ¡¸ I really am just a perverted asshole beyond help ¡¹

    I¡¯m disgusted at myself.

    ¡¸ I see, my impulse is the desire to protect. That¡¯s why I make all the women I have sex with my family. Even so, I try to make them my sex slaves ¡¹

    There¡¯s not a single sense of justice or ethics in there.

    I live from my sexual urges.

    I¡¯m just trash.

    ¡¸ However, Kou-sama, you don¡¯t intend on abandoning us now, do you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yomiko, Luna, and I can no longer live without Kou-sama ¡¹

    I¡¯m responsible for making the Takakura sisters my women.

    No, that includes Misuzu and the girls,

    Agnes, and Mana,

    ¡¸ You can have them in the family because they¡¯re your women. If Kou-sama were to abandon us sisters, then ¡¹

    What would Minaho-neesan do to the Takakura sisters?

    Will she turn them to prostitutes as planned beforehand?

    No, I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t plan on giving up on Tsukiko. I¡¯ll protect you. You sisters, and all my other women ¡¹

    But, that¡¯s not out of my righteousness.

    It¡¯s just my sexual urge.

    I¡¯m just a brute.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just women who indulge ourselves with Kou-sama¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no woman with an ordinary sense among Kou-sama¡¯s family. We all understand Kou-sama is like that and we yearn for you ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Ah, uhm, Megumi-san is the only one a bit different ¡¹

    Tsukiko appends.

    ¡¸ But, we all want to live together with Kou-sama because you¡¯re like that. For ordinary women, we may be abnormal but, our only way is with Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m a pervert ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We are also quite a pervert from the eyes of other people ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Therefore, for now, please stop feigning innocence with us ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Yes. That would perhaps result with Kou-sama encountering a woman with a problem in her heart in the future, and you¡¯d feel both the desire to protect and to rape her ¡¹

    But, if I act on that impulse, my family would keep on increasing.

    If that happens,

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s mind and body would reach its limit ¡¹

    Even now, having a schedule to satisfy all my women sexually is tight.

    Yet, the Takakura sisters, Kana-senpai, and Anya would join in.

    Not just in sex, Mana and Agnes¡¯ school too.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery.

    Megu and Yukino,

    Of course, the Takakura sisters as well,

    Anyway, I¡¯ve got a mountain of things to think about.

    I¡¯m dealing with them somehow for now, but,

    If I continue to increase my women out of self-indulgence, then someday, I would just burst out.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, last night and this morning, I was talking to Kuromori Minaho-sama, Katsuko-oneesama, Nagisa-oneesama, Margo-oneesama, and Nei-oneesama about Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko and everyone in the senior group?

    ¡¸ They were all worried about Kou-sama ¡¹

    About me.

    I see. So that¡¯s why,

    Tsukiko doesn¡¯t understand the situation from just reading my mind,

    She¡¯s received a lecture from Minaho-neesan and everyone beforehand.

    And so, after the fusion last night, she knows me better.

    ¡¸ They were assuming that Kou-sama would add us sisters as your women in advance but even so, they were shocked ¡¹

    The senior group was shocked?

    ¡¸ Luna and Yomiko are likely to be added to the family, but, I¡¯m the only one thought to become a prostitute. ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ I thought that I couldn¡¯t just say that I don¡¯t want the three of you to become prostitutes ¡¹

    Kuromori needs a new prostitute.

    That¡¯s why Jii-chan brought the Takakura sisters to us,

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t be helped, I also wanted to help Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Tsukiko blushed bashfully.

    ¡¸ Nevertheless, Kuromori Minaho-sama is troubled. We have our problems regarding the Takakura shrine maiden, so she wasn¡¯t hoping for us to become a prostitute in the first place ¡¹

    Dealing with the Miko power still has to be discussed with Jii-chan.

    The Takakura sisters couldn¡¯t become prostitutes that Minaho-neesan could control from the start.

    If they were to use Tsuki or Yomi power when dealing with a customer, that would be a big deal.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. That¡¯s why Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I realized.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko and the two were just a test for me ¡¹

    As the man of the brothel,

    She was trying out if I can teach the girls who¡¯ll become prostitutes the right way.

    ¡¸ And, I failed ¡¹

    All the three sisters didn¡¯t become a prostitute but became my woman instead.

    I¡¯m no-good as the man of the brothel. It¡¯s out of the question.

    ¡¸ The real prostitute candidates are coming by next week ¡¹

    Tsukiko heard it from Minaho-neesan it seems.

    ¡¸ I see. The reopening of the brothel is going well ¡¹

    Someone else will have to guide the candidates coming next week.

    If I make contact with those girls, I¡¯d act on my impulse again and make them my woman.

    The brothel will never open up if that happens.

    ¡¸ Yes, and so that¡¯s why everyone told me to take care of you so you could change ¡¹

    Me? Change?

    ¡¸ Yes, to not have Kou-sama think of protecting all the girls you have sex with ¡¹

    Is that even possible?

    I mean.

    Even so, Minaho-neesan plans on letting me teach the new prostitutes?

    ¡¸ If Kou-sama¡¯s the only man in Kuromori family then it¡¯s a duty you must fulfill ¡¹

    Kuromori¡¯s a brothel, an illegal prostitution organization.

    I¡¯m already registered as a family member.

    Then, I have to assist Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ And, my job is also to appease Kou-sama¡¯s rape impulse ¡¹

    Oh, for the candidates coming next week.

    I¡¯m sure that they would be ladies from a fallen noble family, they would be virgins.

    I would take away their virginity.

    But, if my desire to protect shows up along with my urge to rape, then,

    I¡¯d listen to the girls who¡¯ll come next week, turn them to my woman, and the family would increase once again.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ I will use my power to weaken Kou-sama¡¯s urges. Or at least the urge to protect

    Nono, if you do that,

    I¡¯d become a man with only rape impulse.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. Everyone¡¯s ready to take care of that. If Kou-sama wants to rape, you can do it with anyone ¡¹

    Y-You mean?

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kou-sama¡¯s heart is shaking right now ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s reading my mind

    ¡¸ You want to do it, don¡¯t you? Having sex with anyone, you find sexually attractive ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Allow your desires to take over and indulge yourself in all the women in this world. You don¡¯t have to worry about the consequences. You don¡¯t have to think about protecting them. Just rape them ¡¹

    That can¡¯t be allowed.

    ¡¸ But, you want to, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Now, open up your heart, show me all the sexual desires hidden deep inside your heart, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko reaches for my crotch.

    My penis is already erect.

    ¡¸ I will be the ancient wandering shrine maiden for now ¡¹

    Wandering shrine maiden.

    They grant blessings to people through sex.

    ¡¸ I will be sorting out Kou-sama¡¯s heart as a wandering shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡­I

    My heart.

    Sorting out?

    Ooh, it¡¯s seeping out.

    Tsukiko¡¯s power is penetrating me.

    ¡¸ If not, Kou-sama¡¯s spirit would break ¡¹

    Oh, I see it now.

    I had sex with the Takakur sisters in turn to stabilize their power.

    Once I deal with this, I thought that the sisters could deal with the big bosses from Yakuza and Kiyomi-san, a shrine maiden with the same power as theirs.

    But,

    Right now, I¡¯m useless,

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan asked Tsukiko to sort out my heart.

    While at it, it becomes an exercise that will allow Tsukiko to master her Miko power in practice.

    ¡¸ Then please indulge yourself to your impulse, to your desire, to me ¡¹

    Tsukiko hugs me.

    ¡¸ You can violate me and not think about anything else. Just concentrate on having sex and devouring my body sexually ¡¹

    The shrine maiden¡¯s words arouse me.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s melt together. My dear Kou-sama!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 714. Tsukikoâ€™s counseling sex Part 2

    Chapter 714. Tsukiko¡¯s counseling sex (Part 2)

    ¡¸ Now, Kou-sama. Please get naked ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells me to take off my clothes.

    ¡­I

    My sexual desire is burning up.

    I started stripping.

    I threw off my shorts and shorts, then my briefs.

    My erect penis jumps out.

    ¡¸ I see that it¡¯s gotten hard ¡¹

    Tsukiko gulps.

    She kneels before me and faces my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Last night, I wasn¡¯t able to see it because I¡¯m a bit nervous ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you¡¯re okay with it now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I am, but I will be serving this for the rest of my life ¡¹

    She holds it with her trembling hands reverently.

    ¡¸ If I recall, it¡¯s something like this ¡¹

    The cherry-blossom colored tongue of a beautiful 17-year-old girl touches my glans.

    Pecho. Pecho.

    Her saliva¡¯s mixing with my rod.

    ¡¸ T-That feels good, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. ¡¹ Kou-sama¡¯s feelings are going through. Next would be this, am I correct? ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads my mind and stuffs my glans in her mouth.

    She wraps me up in her soft lips.

    Ooh, I feel the pleasure flowing in my body.

    ¡¸ T-Tsukiko!! ¡¹

    I unconsciously grabbed Tsukiko¡¯s head.

    Her hair feels soft and smooth.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Please do what you like. I can see through Kou-sama¡¯s heart, I¡¯ll accept whatever you do ¡¹

    She smiles gently.

    And so I¡­

    Irrumatio.

    Fellatio where the woman doesn¡¯t serve the male genitalia with her mouth but instead,

    It¡¯s the male ravishing the mouth of the woman.

    Juppu, juppu, juppu!

    I hold Tsukiko¡¯s hand and squeeze in my erect penis in her mouth. I thrust my hips violently.

    I¡¯m violating her.

    I¡¯m ravishing Tsukiko¡¯s beautiful face with my penis.

    Juppu, juppu, juppu!

    I can¡¯t do this with Misuzu and everyone else.

    They all are happy serving me with fellatio, but,

    I could never ask my women to do something this violent.

    ¡¸ It feels good, yes, it feels good, Tsukiko

    Ooh, I¡¯m getting used to this feeling of dominating a woman.

    I feel way more pleasure when violating the girl than having her serve me.

    I¡¯m getting addicted to irrumatio.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, Tsukiko!! ¡¹

    I swing my hips.

    ¡¸ Nguu~ ¡¹

    Huh?

    Seems like I pushed too hard.

    My glans is poking at Tsukiko¡¯s throat, she¡¯s making a pained face.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry!! ¡¹

    I pull out my penis in a panic.

    ¡¸ Keho keho, kehokeho ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s coughing violently.

    ¡¸ A-Are you okay, Tsukiko?! ¡¹

    I squat before Tsukiko and pat her back.

    ¡¸ Keho, I-I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied with a hoarse voice and smiled after coughing.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, I ¡¹

    I¡¯ve gotten caught up in the moment.

    I didn¡¯t check on Tsukiko¡¯s state enough.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks up at me.

    ¡¸ I see. So that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    She said as if noticing something.

    ¡¸ I understand Kou-sama little by little now ¡¹

    I hear buzzing in my ears again.

    Tsukiko holds me with her power to read my mind and her power to make me obey.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s change the route ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Seems like my perception and approach to Kou-sama was wrong ¡¹

    No, even if you tell me that,

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s head to the bed for now! ¡¹

    Tsukiko stands up elegantly.

    She takes off the negligee I tore and got naked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not used on getting naked in front of Kou-sama, so it feels embarrassing ¡¹

    Tsukiko blushes.

    But, she doesn¡¯t hide her naked body.

    Her body¡¯s slender, but she¡¯s growing where you¡¯d expect growth.

    She¡¯s not a glamour girl, but her body has a beautiful proportion.

    Tsukiko has that sex appeal of a shrine maiden.

    Furthermore, she shines like the Goddess of the night.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Uhm, if you praise me that much, I¡¯d feel embarrassed ¡¹

    Ah.

    She¡¯s reading my mind, right.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go, Kou-sama ¡¹

    She reaches out for my hand.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I stand up and grab Tsukiko¡¯s hand.

    We head to the bed.

    ¡¸ My, does it not hurt swinging around like that? ¡¹

    As we hold hands and walk side-by-side, my erect penis keeps on shaking in every step.

    Tsukiko seems to find it interesting.

    ¡¸ No, this is how it is ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can say.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t be embarrassed. I want to know more about Kou-sama. ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    She¡¯s not interested in the men¡¯s physiology but only to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural. Kou-sama will be the only man in my life! ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Kou-sama suffers when we say that ¡¹

    Me? Suffer?

    Tsukiko sits down on the bed.

    I sit next to her.

    We¡¯re still holding hands.

    A heart-to-heart connection needs to keep close contact.

    Unlike Tsukiko, I can¡¯t read her mind, so I can only imagine, even so,

    ¡¸ First, what I would like to talk about is; Kou-sama, you¡¯re misunderstanding yourself ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, your desire to oppress women isn¡¯t a rape impulse ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, you just don¡¯t know ¡¹

    I¡¯m a rapist.

    I raped Yukino. I did it all just to satisfy my lust.

    I¡¯ve been raping girls whenever I have the opportunity as well.

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s the wrong part.

    No, that can¡¯t be.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why did you stop earlier?

    You mean?

    Why did I stop irrumatio?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s because Tsukiko¡¯s in pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I felt pain in my throat ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    Huh? Tsukiko, why repeat what I said?

    ¡¸ What I mean is that if Kou-sama were really a sadist towards women, then you wouldn¡¯t stop when you saw me suffer, instead, you¡¯ll be unable to stop ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Also, Kou-sama, you¡¯ve been holding your libido ever since you entered this room. ¡¹ Even now you do ¡¹

    Tsukiko uses her free hand to touch my penis.

    ¡¸ To think that it¡¯s this hard and yet you still listen to my story calmly ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s wrong.

    I¡¯m just holding it to try and look cool for Tsukiko.

    In reality, I¡¯m just a wild beast whose sexual desire can¡¯t be suppressed.

    I¡¯m just a sexual offender.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just the impression you have on yourself ¡¹

    Tsukiko strokes my rod.

    Uugh.

    Pleasure gushes out from my penis.

    I want to have sex right now.

    ¡¸ But you¡¯re not even trying to attack me! ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s because.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Tsukiko to hate me ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Tsukiko.

    I don¡¯t want my women to hate me.

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡¸ Then, if it¡¯s someone you¡¯re okay hating you then you don¡¯t mind going forcefully? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I think so.

    After all, I did rape Yukino.

    Yukino didn¡¯t have feelings for me, no, I knew that she hated me from the start.

    Whatever I do, Yukino will never like me. I have a complete understanding that it is impossible.

    Therefore, I rape Yukino without hesitation.

    ¡¸ I really am the worst

    I lose to my libido.

    ¡¸ And, that¡¯s the impression you¡¯re under ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Earlier, I received a lecture from Margo-oneesama ¡¹

    Lecture?

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ She seems to be taking lessons in psychology ¡¹

    Yeah, Margo-san¡¯s enrolled in the university¡¯s psychology department.

    She¡¯s enrolled, but I think she¡¯s not attending classes at all.

    Margo-san came to Japan as a foreign student. Then this spring, after graduating from our high school, she needed a track record of advancing to a Japanese university.

    But, now that she¡¯s adopted to Kuromori family officially, she now has Japanese nationality.

    She can live in Japan even if she¡¯s not an international student.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneesama¡¯s studying about criminal psychology, especially about sex crimes ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s born as an American-Indian, yet she¡¯s got blue eyes and blonde hair.

    Inside that settlement, she was looked down on and later, gangbanged.

    Margo¡¯s father was among the perpetrators.

    Her father didn¡¯t want to accept Margo-san as his child because she had blonde hair and blue eyes.

    And so, he raped Margo-san together with his friends.

    Then, Margo-san,

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Ah, shit.

    I¡¯m leaking out Margo-san¡¯s privacy.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell anyone. I will apologize to Margo-oneesama later ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Then, Margo-oneesama taught me that most of the sex-related crimes in the world aren¡¯t caused by a pent-up sexual desire ¡¹

    Sex-crimes aren¡¯t caused by sexual desire, what?

    ¡¸ Yes. For instance, it seems that the cause is more about the urge to attack someone. Having an urge saying, ¡°I want to beat up someone,¡± doesn¡¯t include sexual desire in it. ¡°I want to hurt someone, but an adult male won¡¯t do. I might lose in a fight. They might turn tables on me. Then, what now? Oh right! I¡¯ll pick someone weaker than me, let¡¯s attack a woman,¡± and that¡¯s how they end up with their thoughts. There¡¯s still no sexual desire in there ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ However, they won¡¯t accept the idea that ¡°they¡¯ll lose to an adult man so they¡¯ll attack a woman instead¡± That would mean that they¡¯re admitting that they¡¯re weak. Therefore, to protect their pride, their head changes the meaning and intent. That means that their impulse to attack someone won¡¯t be the origin of it all but instead, ¡°they just wanted to rape a woman from the start. Just wanted to have sex.¡± That will be their thoughts. ¡¹

    Unable to admit that they¡¯re weak, they change their intent to rape inside their head.

    ¡¸ No, but, won¡¯t that make them still weak as a man if they want to rape a woman? ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just objective thinking. For people who had a strong urge to beat up someone then they won¡¯t be able to accept that they are weak ¡¹

    They won¡¯t agree with the thought of ¡°I¡¯m attacking a woman because I¡¯m weak,¡± so they switch their thoughts to ¡°I just wanted to rape a woman from the start.¡±

    ¡¸ Therefore, in case a person commits a crime, then they mostly cause injuries to the woman that in most cases, they couldn¡¯t have sex anymore ¡¹

    A rapist that can¡¯t have sex, what?

    ¡¸ Uhm, that means their penis can¡¯t become like this ¡¹

    Tsukiko pats my erect penis.

    ¡¸ In short, their impulse to inflict injury on a woman doesn¡¯t lead them to have sexual urges ¡¹

    I see it now.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re not getting an erection.

    ¡¸ Even if they performed the sexual act, in the end, they were just attacking a female body, and it¡¯s often seen that their purpose isn¡¯t to satisfy their sexual desire ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ According to Margo-oneesama, humans can switch their ¡°urges,¡± or ¡°desires,¡± into another ¡¹

    Switching desires.

    ¡¸ For example, if a person¡¯s dissatisfied with not being recognized socially, then they have the urge to gain honor. However, they stress-eat, that means that their heart satisfies their appetite. In case they can¡¯t find the original urge, then even if that desire for honor increases, they can¡¯t improve their own status, and so, they replace that impulse with ¡°appetite,¡± which they can control by themselves, and they try to take that craving away from their mind. ¡¹

    Oh, I see now.

    Putting the example from earlier, if someone has an urge to hurt others, but they aren¡¯t confident, so they won¡¯t attack adult males.

    Therefore, they change their urge to hurt to a sexual urge.

    There¡¯s a few who end up with rape cases but if when a man feels ¡°I¡¯m feeling horny, I want to fuck someone,¡± they then hire a prostitute to have sex with them.

    ¡¸ In short, desires, and impulse is switched to another. That is also Kou-sama¡¯s case ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ I see that Kou-sama has a very strong urge when it comes to sex, but you don¡¯t look like someone who can¡¯t be at ease unless you rape a woman ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s heart has a distortion indeed. I can feel it. But that distortion isn¡¯t what Kou-sama¡¯s thinking ¡¹

    My distortion.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you treasure your family. You cherish them too much that it crushes your heart ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too considerate of everyone, and Kou-sama, you suppress your desires too much. That¡¯s what causes the distortion. ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes look into my heart.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask honestly. Kou-sama, is it fun to have sex with everyone? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneesama¡¯s worried about that the most ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you¡¯re becoming more and more desperate that it seemed that you forget to enjoy yourself because you always think of everyone ¡¹

    Fun. I.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama and everyone else has fun when having sex with Kou-sama. They can show their everything to Kou-sama, and they believe that you can fulfill their desires ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and everyone believe in me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama wants to answer everyone¡¯s thoughts, and you are desperate in doing your best ¡¹

    Oh, I.

    I can¡¯t betray them no matter what.

    I must meet their expectations.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s already lost the feeling of having fun ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same even when making bread ¡¹

    Huh, Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Last night, and this morning, I helped everyone bake some bread ¡¹

    Yeah, I late a lot of bread everyone made for me this breakfast.

    ¡¸ It was my first time to make bread from the dough. But, it was interesting a fun experience ¡¹

    Making bread. Fun.

    ¡¸ Do you feel that way, Kou-sama? ¡¹

    To me, making bread is¡­

    It¡¯s a way of living in the future.

    I¡¯m learning skills to live in the industry.

    After all, I¡­

    I have to feed all of my girls.

    With this arms of mine.

    I have to make them happy.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no time to feel fun at all ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in desperate times right now ¡¹

    Just like as Minaho-neesan told Megu.

    I¡¯m also¡­

    I¡¯m also desperate about the future.

    I¡¯m biting through this hardships.

    ¡¸ That is Kou-sama¡¯s distortion ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not wrong to be hardworking and be earnest, but Kou-sama would break down if this continues ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not allowed to ¡¹

    If I break down, then I¡¯ll trouble everyone.

    I can¡¯t allow myself to be an inconvenience.

    After all, I¡­

    ¡¸ I understand everyone somehow. Kou-sama, you continue to force yourself. You¡¯re over-strained now ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ And that distortion from Kou-sama¡¯s strain is coming out in the wrong direction ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes look to every corner of my heart.

    She looks for the source of the distortion.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same in bread making and in sex. Kou-sama, you¡¯re always concerned about Misuzu-sama and everyone when having sex that your sexual desire isn¡¯t eased up. Your dissatisfaction and anxiety, and your sexual desire turns to a strong desire to rape ¡¹

    That¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸ But, I still raped Yukino. I followed my sexual desire and raped Yukino ¡¹

    That night before Golden Week,.

    As soon as I raped Yukino, I was unable to stop.

    I¡¯ve kept on raping Yukino until morning.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s environment back then and now are different! ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you keep on fussing about Yukino-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious, I raped Yukino forcefully ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong. Kou-sama, you wanted to make a way to contact Yukino-san ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to be considerate of her compared to everyone else ¡¹

    If I recall, I¡­

    I find it easy to talk to Yukino. I don¡¯t hold back when talking to her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re making a proxy inside your head, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Hearing that from Tsukiko who can read through my heart, I feel like I can¡¯t excuse myself from it.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you like Yukino-san. You feel a familiarity with her. But, you feel massive guilt towards her ¡¹

    I¡¯m always preoccupied with the sins I did on Yukino.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    I want to get along with Yukino.

    Even more than before.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    But, most of my women don¡¯t like me getting along with Yukino.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee still fill hate on Yukino.

    Mana. Her distance with her has shortened, but still¡­

    Megu, she¡¯s on all-out when antagonizing Yukino.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not allowed ¡¹

    ¡¸ You treasure everyone else more than your own heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I can¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s one of the distortions ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, if you continue to hold back, then nothing will continue. If you let this distortion grow, then you¡¯ll break down ¡¹

    Breakdown.

    ¡¸ And as for the other problem, Misuzu-sama and everyone can¡¯t help but feel fun when living with Kou-sama. Therefore, they want you to enjoy yourself too ¡¹

    Yeah.

    They all are considerate of me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s another one of Kou-sama¡¯s burdens ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama and everyone likes Kou-sama to let loose. And, Misuzu-sama and everyone believes in Kou-sama having a very strong urge to rape ¡¹

    Therefore, they offer someone for me to rape.

    Do they think that if I do, I can enjoy having sex with Misuzu and everyone?

    My strained heart loosens.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ From my conversation with Kuromori Minaho-sama and all the other senior members, from Margo-oneesama¡¯s psychological study, and now, from reading Kou-sama¡¯s mind, I will do this ¡¹

    Tsukiko, the shrine maiden who sees everything tells me.

    ¡¸ You mean? ¡¹

    I¡¯m shocked.

    ¡¸ You mean that I¡¯m in a worse situation than I think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    The distortions accumulate inside of me.

    If this goes on, everything will collapse.

    But, Misuzu and everyone looks for rape partners for me,

    All of it just to fix my distortion.

    But, if I do that, the distortions would only increase.

    But I have to meet their expectations.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Misuzu-sama and everyone trusts Kou-sama ¡¹

    They all believe they can let loose everything to me.

    Therefore, they can release the darkness in their minds.

    I¡¯m not allowed to run away or give up.

    ¡¸ Geez, what should I do!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 715. Tsukikoâ€™s counseling sex Part 3

    Chapter 715. Tsukiko¡¯s counseling sex (Part 3)

    ¡¸ Margo-oneesama told me this: ¡¹

    A room with just two of us. We sit down on the bed and talk.

    Tsukiko gently caresses my hands and continues her talk.

    ¡¸ First experience is the most important in sex. The first experience sets the standard in sex, it becomes a benchmark ¡¹

    First sex.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and everyone else had Kou-sama as their first experience, and they don¡¯t see a bad image in sex as a result ¡¹

    It¡¯s the women I had sex with.

    ¡¸ Naturally, that applies to Yomiko, Luna, and me. Kou-sama¡¯s sincere and warm heart is shown through sex, and it soaks into our minds and bodies. We were a bit scared and puzzled, but after having sex with Kou-sama, we feel nothing but refreshed. It made us feel glad that we did it with Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ As Margo-oneesama said, sex with Kou-sama is about an act of love ¡¹

    Act of love.

    ¡¸ Yes, as said, an act of love wouldn¡¯t make you feel fear from sex. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Nagisa and the other seniors¡¯ first experience were Shirasaka Sousuke raping them.

    ¡¸ If our first experience were something scary then I don¡¯t think we would be smiling as much as we do now. Maybe, we¡¯d be trembling in fear and never want to have sex again ¡¹

    Looking at Tsukiko¡¯s earnest face, I noticed something.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, you saw Minaho-neesan and the seniors¡¯ past, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, they showed me a bit of their memories in the past ¡¹

    The fear of a man raping them.

    The sad and miserable look they had.

    And then, their despair for the future.

    ¡¸ I think that if Kou-sama hadn¡¯t been our partner, then we would¡¯ve gone through such a horrible experience as well. I might be able to endure it but thinking about my sisters, I feel glad that it was Kou-ama ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ And, I understand. To Misuzu-sama and everyone, Yomiko and Luna, the first experience with Kou-sama let them recognize that sex is something beautiful, it frees their minds, and they feel Kou-sama¡¯s love. They only understand the word rape as a spice for enjoying sex, and nothing else, do they? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko think that way, yes.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama also don¡¯t hold the desire to be sadistic towards women ¡¹

    If I were a real sadist, then I¡¯d continue to have sex no matter how much the woman suffers.

    But, earlier, when I was forcing Tsukiko to fellatio, she looked like she¡¯s suffering, so I immediately stopped.

    In short, my desires don¡¯t scale to SM plays.

    ¡¸ To everyone, having sex with Kou-sama is nothing but fun. It¡¯s an enjoyable and safe activity. Kou-sama, you never do anything that would adversely affect our mind and bodies ¡¹

    Yeah, I never want to do anything that would hurt my women.

    ¡¸ That is why we couldn¡¯t have sex with anyone but Kou-sama now. The fun we feel doesn¡¯t come from anyone but only from Kou-sama. We trust Kou-sama and feel safe in your arms ¡¹

    I get that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, even when Misuzu-sama and others find a partner for Kou-sama to ease up your rape impulse, they won¡¯t feel any dark emotions from it. No matter what kind of form it becomes, having sex with Kou-sama is nothing but fun and safe, -is what their belief would say ¡¹

    Yeah, in the end, the other party would trust me that I¡¯d make them happy.

    That¡¯ll only increase the family again.

    Therefore, Misuzu and the girls try to find women who are cute and have a good personality.

    They¡¯re convinced that I hold a fantastic power.

    ¡¸ But, Kou-sama, that¡¯s not the case for you, is it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads my mind.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, your first experience was a bitter memory ¡¹

    I lost to my desires and raped Yukino.

    That was my first experience.

    Yukino hates me, so she¡¯d never want me as her partner.

    That wasn¡¯t an act of love.

    The more I rape her, the more distance it creates between us.

    That¡¯s natural.

    I¡¯m the rapist, and she¡¯s the raped woman.

    Our relationship is nothing but perpetrator and victim.

    She¡¯ll never open up to me. We¡¯ll never understand each other.

    But that hurts me.

    I raped Yukino a lot of times.

    I was hoping to quench my thirst from raping her, and yet,

    The more I do it, the more I feel the craving.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yukino, she¡­ she stole and ate rice from the rice cooker in the middle of the night ¡¹

    She took the pot and scooped the rice from there and stuffed her cheeks with rice.

    ¡¸ Seeing that shameful look in her, it made me understand that we can never reach an understanding ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s life will never overlap with mine.

    ¡¸ Having that thought, it made me laugh. It past through despair and I felt refreshed ¡¹

    Yukino and I will never understand each other.

    ¡¸ From then on, I keep company with her but with a distance. I can¡¯t do anything on what¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸ But, in reality, you want to get along with Yukino-san, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Well yes, but no, we¡¯re doing okay at least. I can talk to Yukino like normal. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a deep trench in between us ¡¹

    Either way, I know that we will never understand each other.

    I can talk to her without reserve.

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Tsukikolooks into my eyes and mutters.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s not really a big deal ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ The problem is that Misuzu and everyone else overestimates me. They trust me that it would be fun as long as I¡¯m their partner in sex, and I have to respond to their trust ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are both successors of Kouzuki house. That creates insecurity to them.

    Agnes and Luna need someone to protect them. Their insecurity is that they can¡¯t live unless someone protects them.

    Nei and Edie seek family. That¡¯s their insecurity.

    Michi seeks a bond between us. Her relationship with her family isn¡¯t going smoothly.

    That¡¯s true for Megu as well. She seeks a bond more than a family or a foster home.

    Anyway, the young group all seeks trust and security from me.

    One that their real family couldn¡¯t give them.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t betray them.

    ¡¸ But, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so desperate in answering everyone¡¯s expectations, and yet, Kou-sama¡¯s own insecurities aren¡¯t appeased from having sex with everyone ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, if all you do is have sex like it¡¯s work, then it won¡¯t be fun ¡¹

    You¡¯re right.

    I¡¯m not having fun in sex.

    But I have no choice.

    So many girls every day.

    If they ask for it, then I have to satisfy them.

    But.

    ¡¸ That creates distortion in your mind, and that frustration makes you want to have rape-like sex ¡¹

    Is that so?

    Rape-like sex means that I care less compared to having ordinary sex.

    It¡¯s all to expel the emotions inside of me.

    ¡¸ But that doesn¡¯t resolve my problems ¡¹

    I think.

    Nei brought Kana-senpai as someone to eliminate my rape impulse.

    In fact, I had fun ravishing Kana-senpai. I was fired up.

    But.

    In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to continue raping Kana-senpai.

    I felt that I want Kana-senpai to enjoy sex too.

    In the end, Kana-senpai also became my woman.

    In short.

    Women who trust me, and I have to satisfy desires have increased by one.

    Our next sex won¡¯t be rape anymore.

    ¡¸ This is a problem ¡¹

    Tsukiko sighs.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, what do you think I should do? ¡¹

    I unconsciously asked this lady who¡¯s a year older than me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t understand the meaning of sex until yesterday ¡¹

    Tsukiko and her sisters were raised without knowledge about sex.

    Their fate was to become a shrine maiden and become partners of the big bosses of Yakuza.

    It¡¯s probably their parents who judged that their children won¡¯t be able to bear it if they have knowledge about sex and love.

    ¡¸ I mean, what did Minaho-neesan and Margo-san tell you about my problem, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    Why won¡¯t Minaho-neesan talk to me directly?

    Even if Tsukiko reads my mind.

    Isn¡¯t it a bit harsh to have Tsukiko as my counselor?

    She just lost her virginity last night.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because they judged that I could think together with Kou-sama if it was me ¡¹

    Together?

    ¡¸ Kuromori Minaho-sama and her group are already adults. They can give Kou-sama advice as an elder ¡¹

    They¡¯ll show a clear path on what should I do.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, they¡¯ll have an answer on how they¡¯ll do it themselves. But they don¡¯t think that they should give it to Kou-sama bluntly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa.

    I want them to teach me the answer I need to know.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Kou-sama, your life is your own ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ They must be thinking that Kou-sama must be the one to arrive on the best answer you could have for your life ¡¹

    I see.

    Minaho-neesan.

    They¡¯re starting a new life because they can¡¯t abandon their past as former prostitutes.

    Margo-san, she feels despair that she can¡¯t return home to her Indian settlement.

    I¡¯m different.

    First of all, Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, and the group were victims of sex crimes.

    I¡¯m a perpetrator.

    Our premise is different.

    ¡¸ I think that my existence is a tool for Kou-sama to find your way to end your suffering ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads my mind.

    If I try to fool myself and have a half-baked response, then,

    Tsukiko will expose that I lost my way.

    As long as Tsukiko looks at me, I should be able to find my answer.

    ¡¸ For me too, I think ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks down

    ¡¸ I must find an answer to my future ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ About the question whether it¡¯s okay for us to depend on Kou-sama to save us from our fate ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. You¡¯re already my woman. I¡¯ll protect you three no matter what ¡¹

    I¡¯ve made my resolve.

    ¡¸ No, I, the descendant of the Takakura shrine maiden must solve it myself ¡¹

    Tsukiko, you?!

    ¡¸ Please take care of Luna and Yomiko. But, seeing Kou-sama¡¯s heart, I feel like I shouldn¡¯t cling and ask for Kou-sama¡¯s help ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ The problems of Takakura shrine are ours, to begin with, and it¡¯s not something Kou-sama should step in ¡¹

    Jii-chan asked me to give Tsukiko and the two an aptitude test for prostitutes, that¡¯s all.

    Truth to be told, me fighting with the Kansai Yakuza is absurd.

    It¡¯s Jii-chan and Kouzuki SS that are fighting the Kansai Yakuza in front.

    Our organization, Kuromori, has nothing to do with it.

    We¡¯re not Jii-chan¡¯s subordinates.

    But.

    I wanted to make the sisters my women.

    Therefore, I thought that it¡¯s necessary to poke my nose to the conflict.

    ¡¸ Nonetheless, I will go to the hotel alone ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you must stay alive for everyone. You cannot go to dangerous places ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I should tell you that, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am the next shrine maiden ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be okay. Kouzuki-sama will never hand me to the bosses, I think ¡¹

    Well, Jii-chan,

    It¡¯s too late for him to give back Tsukiko to the Yakuza.

    Even assigning Tsukiko as the next shrine maiden and have the two big bosses do the arbitration ritual.

    But, ¡°what if¡±

    ¡¸ Sorry, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious to you that I¡¯m an unreliable man, I knew it ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Tsukiko refuses to have me accompany her to the hotel.

    I¡¯m just a hindrance to her.

    But still.

    Dammit.

    I¡¯ve betrayed Tsukiko¡¯s expectations.

    She¡¯d never trust a man like me.

    ¡¸ Even so, I¡¯ll do my best. I beg you, leave this to me. I don¡¯t want to let Tsukiko go alone. I¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko hugs me and knocks me down to the bed.

    ¡¸ Please embrace me tight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hug Tsukiko¡¯s soft body ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that you say that, Kou-sama. I really am, but ¡¹

    Tsukiko rubs her nose to mine.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that. If you keep doing that, you¡¯ll reach a point where you¡¯ll break ¡¹

    Me, break?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you¡¯re too nice ¡¹

    Is being nice not okay?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re thankful for what you did to us sisters. We¡¯re grateful. Actually, the three of us should be in tatters. Yomiko, Luna, and I could¡¯ve been separated and turned to prostitutes. Thanks to Kou-sama, Luna and Yomiko won¡¯t have to part. I think that they¡¯ll be happy as a part of this family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stay here too, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I said. Tsukiko doesn¡¯t reply to it.

    ¡¸ Us sisters have lived as the daughters of the Takakura shrine, the succeeding shrine maidens. We¡¯ve been training for it since our birth. Therefore, we never thought we could marry a loved one like an ordinary woman. We were prepared to marry the man appointed to us and bear that man¡¯s child ¡¹

    Then suddenly, it was me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yomiko and Luna won¡¯t resist becoming Kou-sama¡¯s woman. ¡¹ Ordinary marriage and married life were irrelevant to us. Please treat them however you want, Kou-sama, sex slave or pregnant slave, it doesn¡¯t matter. My little sisters will be happy to be under Kou-sama¡¯s rule, I think ¡¹

    Why are you saying that?

    ¡¸ In our case, It¡¯s our personal history. ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ But, from this point onward, Kuromori Minaho-sama told me that next week, several prostitute candidates will visit the mansion again ¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard that earlier, yes?

    ¡¸ You must never show affection to them like how you did to us. ¡¹

    Don¡¯t give affection to the girls coming next week?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Kou-sama, you¡¯d feel pity for the next week¡¯s prostitute candidates, and try to add them to your women instead of making them prostitutes, I think ¡¹

    I feel the same sentiments.

    I worry that I might make the girls I have sex with my family instead.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t! ¡¹

    Tsukiko scolds me.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know what kind of reason they have to want to become a prostitute but either way, they should have a compelling reason to do so ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ For example, their family¡¯s business has failed, and so they need a lot of money. Or maybe, becoming a prostitute serves as training just like how it was for us ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If there¡¯s no big reason, then a girl at an appropriate age won¡¯t accept becoming a prostitute.

    ¡¸ For us, we didn¡¯t understand the work of a prostitute. But, I now understand how repulsive it is after seeing from their memories ¡¹

    Tsukiko accessed Minaho-neesan¡¯s memories.

    ¡¸ If we understood what it means to become a prostitute from the beginning then I probably wouldn¡¯t have sex that I¡¯ll become one ¡¹

    Jii-chan cleverly guided them to the idea of becoming a prostitute.

    ¡¸ But, the people coming next week perhaps know what being a prostitute means, far from understanding it, and they have accepted the fate that they will become one ¡¹

    An ordinary girl definitely will.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that Kou-sama should crush down their resolve. Also¡­ ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Their reason for why they became prostitute won¡¯t disappear ¡¹

    I see. If they want to become a prostitute to pay off their parents¡¯ debt, then,

    If I were to make that girl my woman, then,

    I have to pay for that debt.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t even have money. ¡¹

    There¡¯s a limit on how much I could borrow from Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan.

    And the main point is I don¡¯t know if they would lend me.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do about that.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, there are also fate that you can¡¯t save people from ¡¹

    Women I can¡¯t help out exist.

    ¡¸ Please understand that. Kou-sama, I know that you¡¯re kind to the girls who can reach out. Just like how you hold me gently right now ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ But, girls out of your reach can¡¯t be saved. Please understand that ¡¹

    Girls I can¡¯t save.

    ¡¸ I think I¡¯ll be told to become the instructor for the candidates coming next week ¡¹

    Just like how they told me to give Tsukiko and the two an aptitude test.

    ¡¸ Then, after having sex with a girl, can you abandon her? Will you let her become a prostitute? ¡¹

    That¡¯s. I¡­

    ¡¸ You must ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama will teach them about sex, that¡¯s your help. You must tell them ¡°Do your best in life¡± ¡¹

    Help.

    Is that all I can do?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. A person receiving support can do their best no matter how hard times can be. They¡¯ll stand firm. They¡¯ll endure. That¡¯s very important! ¡¹

    Tsukiko

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, it¡¯s impossible to love all the women you encounter. You must understand the difference between Misuzu-sama and everyone, and Yukino, a person within your reach and out of your reach. Please show more love to the women within your reach more than ever. Then, please give up on girls out of your reach ¡¹

    Is that all I can do?

    No, I know that the number of people I can hold is reaching its limits.

    if I accept more women than I have now then I might neglect those that I already have now.

    If that¡¯s the case,

    Even if I try to help out those girls within my reach.

    I must give up on those out of my reach.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kou-sama, please support Tsukiko ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles, looking lonely.

    ¡¸ I will go alone. Kou-sama, you¡¯re embracing me in your arms now but, I¡¯ll go to a place where you can¡¯t reach me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that Tsukiko! ¡¹

    I hug Tsukiko with all my strength.

    ¡¸ Aah, Kou-sama. Please give Tsukiko the courage to face all those scary people ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to give you just courage. I¡¯m going too, I won¡¯t let Tsukiko go alone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, just courage is enough ¡¹

    Hey, Tsukiko!!

    ¡¸ As long as I have courage, I, Tsukiko, can do my best. I will fight the bosses and Kiyomi-sama as the next Takakura shrine maiden!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko! I!!!

 Chapter 716. Tsukikoâ€™s counseling sex Part 4

    Chapter 716. Tsukiko¡¯s counseling sex (Part 4)

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, you¡¯re parting from me? ¡¹

    As we hug each other¡¯s naked body on the bed in a closed room¡­

    Tsukiko talks about going alone to the hotel where Yakuza¡¯s wait.

    She told me not to come.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    She replies in a calm voice.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t involve Kou-sama further than this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already am ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, I¡¯m grateful to you from the bottom of my heart. Please take care of my sisters. But, as for me ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes look straight at me.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t allow myself to be receiving Kou-sama¡¯s grace further than this ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ No! Tsukiko! ¡¹

    I hug Tsukiko¡¯s body tighter.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Tsukiko to go! I won¡¯t let go! ¡¹

    This beautiful woman is in my arms right this moment.

    She¡¯s in my embrace in her birthday suit.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re mine! I¡¯ll protect you! Please, I¡¯ll keep you safe, so don¡¯t abandon me ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to part with a woman I loved, not even if I die.

    I want to live together with them.

    ¡¸ No, I, Tsukiko belongs to Tsukiko ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t belong to Kou-sama. And Kou-sama, you can¡¯t protect Tsukiko ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ I will, I promise. I¡¯ll beg Jii-chan, Minaho-neesan, Shou-neechan. They will all listen to me. ¡¹

    Jii-chan has his influence and wealth, and Kouzuki SS¡¯ fighting power,

    Even the Kansai Yakuza¡¯s tradition on the Takakura shrine maidens will break.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not Kou-sama¡¯s strength ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you should understand it the most. Kouzuki house¡¯s power and Kuromori-sama¡¯s power aren¡¯t yours ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m just a high school boy.

    I¡¯m even inferior to others.

    I¡¯m stupid, weak, unable to do anything.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, expecting from other people¡¯s strength is just selfishness. Weakness like that can¡¯t protect me ¡¹

    She¡¯s right, I¡¯m weak.

    Powerless, incompetent.

    But.

    ¡¸ Even so, I want to protect Tsukiko. I¡¯m going to beat up those who want Tsukiko to be in danger ¡¹

    Back then, I.

    I killed Cesario Viola to protect Nei.

    I already am a murderer.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯ll only cause trouble ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama now isn¡¯t saying that out of love for me. You simply don¡¯t want me to run away from your arms ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why this is only Kou-sama¡¯s selfishness. I can¡¯t allow Kou-sama to go to a dangerous place because of that. I feel sorry for Misuzu-sama and everyone else ¡¹

    Right.

    I¡¯m clinging hard on going with Tsukiko to the hotel because,

    I don¡¯t want Tsukiko to abandon me.

    In other words, I¡¯m just selfish. Self-centered.

    ¡¸ Besides, Kou-sama, you¡¯re trampling on Tsukiko¡¯s feelings! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes look moist.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko decided to go alone. I wanted Kou-sama to stay in a safe place together with everyone, and Luna, and Yomiko. That¡¯s why I made my resolve to go alone ¡¹

    Tears spill out from Tsukiko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you¡¯re disrespecting my resolve. I¡¯m also a person. A woman. I have my own will! I have my own thoughts! I have my own resolve! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s been desperately thinking since last night as well.

    She talked to Minaho-neesan and Margo-san after worrying for hours.

    Then, she made her resolve.

    Yet, I trampled on Tsukiko¡¯s feelings.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    I¡¯ve gotten cocky.

    I couldn¡¯t do anything and yet¡­

    I¡¯m just dumb, not even strong.

    Yet, I¡¯ve convinced myself that I could save Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know what would happen if Tsukiko goes alone ¡¹

    If Tsukiko goes to the deal of Jii-chan and the Yakuza, then¡­

    Yakuza might try to have Tsukiko as the new shrine maiden and proceed with the arbitration ritual.

    I don¡¯t want the Yakuza bosses raping Tsukiko.

    The thought of them forcing her to give birth to their child.

    Besides, there¡¯s also Tsukiko¡¯s aunt, I don¡¯t know what Kiyomi-san is thinking.

    If, Kiyomi-san had a strong Miko power and tried to control Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸ It will all go well even without Kou-sama in there ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles while crying.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama should be dealing with it all ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ This is from last night. The ideas we¡¯re talking about right now we¡¯re all coming from Kuromori Minaho-sama, am I correct? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching over us.

    ¡¸ All the concerns we had should be picked up and reported to Kouzuki SS. After consulting with everyone, there should be already a plan for all possible situations ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan came to the mansion last night.

    Were they here to discuss things with Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ They should have taken into consideration everything we talked about related to the Takakura shrine maidens, our doubts about Kiyomi-sama, and all ¡¹

    I suddenly realized.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s a capable bodyguard and also the commanding officer on the field.

    She should have already checked on Kiyomi-san¡¯s whereabouts.

    They should be checking whether the Yakuza would bring Kiyomi-san to Tokyo.

    The security on site should have the photo of her face distributed.

    They¡¯re expected to be on high alert, making sure that she doesn¡¯t make any contact.

    Besides.

    There¡¯s the thought that Miko power can only be used at a short distance.

    Therefore, even if Kiyomi-san were to appear suddenly,

    A sniper should be prepared to take her out in a flash before she could use her Miko power.

    ¡¸ You seem to understand, what¡¯s left is the bait, and therefore only I need to go. There¡¯s no need for the three of us to go. I alone will be enough. The other side doesn¡¯t think that all of us would come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The case this time starts with the murder of our parents and the hijacking of Takakura shrine. A relative of the murdered shrine maiden won¡¯t show up that easy. However, Kouzuki-sama has an overwhelming presence in the location ¡¹

    The Yakuza who came to Tokyo following the Takakura sisters were almost destroyed.

    Chief Yazawa attacked the base of Yakuza in Kansai.

    Though it¡¯s a deal, Jii-chan¡¯s advantage is evident.

    ¡¸ Do you think that Kouzuki-sama would bring all the three shrine maiden candidates on the deal with the Yakuza bosses in this situation? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t.

    If the three are together, then some trouble may happen, and the Kansai Yakuza group might capture them.

    Once that happens, Jii-chan¡¯s advantage would break.

    Jii-chan¡¯s winning in this game because he has the three sisters in his umbrella.

    ¡¸ Even so, there needs to be at least one person, a successor of Takakura shrine maiden, to show up in the venue. Therefore, I must go ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    If it¡¯s not the three sisters but just Tsukiko, Kouzuki SS would have it easier to protect her.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for Kou-sama to follow me at all ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s voice echoes in my heart.

    Aah.

    I see.

    I¡¯m an idiot.

    I awakened the Takakura sisters¡¯ Miko power.

    And I thought of using that power to overthrow the Kansai Yakuza.

    And so I intended to go to the hotel.

    I even thought of bringing Michi and Edie.

    I planned to face the Yakuza and Kiyomi-san upfront.

    But.

    Jii-chan and Shou-neechan already got the information.

    Their preparations in the hotel should be perfect.

    All-out confrontation? That¡¯s stupid.

    Kouzuki SS can deal with them.

    That means.

    I don¡¯t have to go with Tsukiko.

    I¡¯m not going to serve any purpose.

    On the contrary, I¡¯m just an obstacle.

    A hindrance.

    I¡¯m just.

    I¡¯m not needed.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    I¡¯m useless to Tsukiko.

    I¡¯m not needed.

    I feel my body losing strength.

    Cold.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kou-sama. Please give Tsukiko courage ¡¹

    Tsukiko hugs me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you helped us. You accepted Yomiko and Luna. Therefore, I can part from Kou-sama feeling relieved. ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t be parting ways today ¡¹

    Parting? Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t want it ¡¹

    I don¡¯t care if this is just my selfishness,

    I don¡¯t want to let Tsukiko go.

    No. No.

    Never!

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t allow that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why!? Why is it! Tsukiko!? ¡¹

    Dammit!

    I know the answer.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡¸ Once this is all over, I must return to Kyoto

    I knew it.

    That¡¯s Tsukiko¡¯s resolve.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become a shrine maiden. The next Takakura shrine maiden. I will continue to worship the deity passed for generations. Someone has to continue protecting the religion ¡¹

    Even if they lose connection to the Yakuza.

    Takakura shrine¡¯s long history must survive.

    ¡¸ Naturally, Yomiko and Luna will stay here. I think that¡¯s for the better. If those girls go to Kyoto, they may get into trouble again.

    Another power group may come out for Takakura shrine knowing the Miko power.

    ¡¸ Besides, I think that those girls are happy to escape from their fate as a shrine maiden and love Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Us three sisters were born from the shrine maiden lineage. Thus, we couldn¡¯t make friends until now. I think that Yomiko and Luna can have a happy life in here ¡¹

    Luna has Agnes.

    Yomiko has Mana.

    I want Luna and Yomiko to be friends with Agnes and Mana who aren¡¯t attending school yet.

    But, the two of them also need a friend of the same generation.

    ¡¸ Please continue to love the two of them. I¡¯ll ask them to serve you the years to come as well. Please take care of my little sisters like they¡¯re your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko. Are you sure you want to go alone? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I think that Takakura shrine in Kyoto would become under Kouzuki-sama¡¯s control. Therefore, Kou-sama won¡¯t have anything to worry about ¡¹

    She smiles at me even though there are tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not what I meant ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you feeling lonely going back alone? ¡¹

    She¡¯s lived with her parents and sisters in the shrine until now.

    To think that Tsukiko will be alone there,

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t plan on going back to Kyoto alone ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Last night, I didn¡¯t receive the medicine Katsuko-oneesama gave us ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s medicine.

    Contraceptive pill?!

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, please grant a new life inside me ¡¹

    A new life.

    ¡¸ I want Kou-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    This 17-year-old beautiful shrine maiden asks me.

    ¡¸ I will go back to Takakura shrine and raise Kou-sama¡¯s child myself. If I have a child or two, it won¡¯t be lonely anymore! ¡¹

    My child.

    ¡¸ Today and this day onwards¡­ If I feel that Kou-sama¡¯s child is dwelling in my stomach, then I won¡¯t be afraid of anything. That will be my courage ¡¹

    Courage.

    ¡¸ Bearing Kou-sama¡¯s child will become my hope ¡¹

    Hope.

    Therefore, please don¡¯t pity me, Kou-sama.

    Tsukiko wants me.

    She¡¯s asking me to give her my semen in her womb.

    Dammit.

    In the end,

    That¡¯s all I can do.

    Dammit.

    I¡¯m so powerless, stupid!

    All I can do is sex.

    Dammit!

    ¡¸ Please. Embrace me with the intent of making a child. Kou-sama, please ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks for my semen with a serious look in her face.

    ¡­I

    Yukino and Nagisa are pregnant with my child.

    I¡¯ll become a father next year.

    Katsuko-nee also wants to get pregnant, so she¡¯s not drinking contraceptives.

    But,

    Impregnating Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, do you not want to impregnate me? ¡¹

    I wouldn¡¯t hate that.

    Tsukiko¡¯s very beautiful.

    Her face, her body, her heart.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads my mind.

    She kissed me in my ears.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko also yearns for Kou-sama. Therefore, I want to give birth to Kou-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    She¡¯s prepared to get pregnant.

    Back when with Yukino, I was desperate and lost.

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee, the two of them are older than me, and they¡¯re holding well.

    They¡¯re not confused about getting pregnant.

    Especially Nagisa, she already gave birth to Mao-chan.

    But, Tsukiko.

    She¡¯s still 17 and just lost her virginity yesterday.

    It hasn¡¯t been a day since she met me.

    Even so,

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll get you pregnant, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I¡¯ve made my resolve.

    If I can¡¯t go to the venue together with Tsukiko, then,

    If this is all I can do for her, then I will.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s teardrops fell from her eyes.

    I sip out the tears she shed.

    Tsukiko¡¯s tears are bitter.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, your hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Tsukiko gives me her hand while showing a curious face.

    I kiss on Tsukiko¡¯s palm.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Then, I start licking in between her fingers.

    Gently.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s tongue feels good. It makes my spine shiver ¡¹

    I continue to lick her hand and Tsukiko bends her back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick your whole body. I¡¯m going to kiss you, Tsukiko. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t forget ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do it. So I won¡¯t forget ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, lie down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko lies down on the bed.

    Her beautiful body line and 17-year-old ass shows.

    I crawl my tongue in there.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I feel pleasure on my back. ¡¹

    I continue to lick.

    I gently taste Tsukiko¡¯s back with my tongue.

    Starting from her nape, to her spine, counting each of it with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ And I will lick here too ¡¹

    I lick on Tsukiko¡¯s armpits.

    ¡¸ Aaah! It tickles! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama! Yes! ¡¹

    Then, I rub my cheeks on Tsukiko¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Aah, Kou-sama. That¡¯s embarrassing, don¡¯t sniff it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It smells good, Tsukiko! ¡¹

    I lick on Tsukiko¡¯s ass cheeks.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s emitting a lewd smell from her body.

    This is the scent of her sweat and love nectar.

    Tsukiko¡¯s libido is rising up.

    ¡¸ Next would be your legs ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on Tsukiko¡¯s legs.

    Coming from her thighs to the back of her knee.

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    Then, her calf and her sole.

    ¡¸ That part is dirty ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing dirty in Tsukiko¡¯s body ¡¹

    Then, I¡­

    I begin to lick on Tsukiko¡¯s toes and fingers.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!! It feels strange when you do that! ¡¹

    A part of her body not touched as often by other people is stimulated in the sensitive spot by the mucous membrane.

    Tsukiko¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, hauuuu ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s breathing is getting rough.

    ¡¸ Now, turn over, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I finally can see Kou-sama¡¯s face ¡¹

    Tsukiko rolls over and lies with her head facing upwards.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s looking up at me with a blushing face.

    Every time she breathes, Tsukiko¡¯s chest moves up and down.

    Her cute breasts and navel.

    Then, there¡¯s already warm juice seeping out of her slit.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    I get on top of Tsukiko and kiss her.

    Her tongue immediately comes and welcome me.

    ¡¸ I love you ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s looking up at me.

    ¡¸ I will love only Kou-sama for the rest of my life. If I must have sex with any other men, then I¡¯d bite my tongue and die ¡¹

    I knew it, she¡¯s afraid of the arbitration ritual.

    Being forced to have sex ignoring her will.

    ¡¸ I want you to live. Tsukiko. I want you to stay alive no matter what happens ¡¹

    I bury my face in Tsukiko¡¯s soft breasts.

    ¡¸ I may not be allowed to make Tsukiko happy, but still, I want you to be happy

    Even if she returns to Kyoto and lives alone in Takakura shrine¡­

    Even if she can¡¯t meet me anymore¡­

    ¡¸ I love you. Tsukiko. ¡¹

    I stuff Tsukiko¡¯s nipples on my mouth.

    I caress it with my tongue.

    I suck on it.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels good. Kou-sama¡¯s like a child. Cute ¡¹

    Tsukiko gently pats my head as I suck on her breasts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Kou-sama¡¯s child will suck on my breasts like this as well ¡¹

 Chapter 717. Tsukikoâ€™s counseling sex Part 5

    Chapter 717. Tsukiko¡¯s counseling sex (Part 5)

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    I cling on Tsukiko¡¯s body.

    I massage her breasts with both hands and suck on her nipples roughly.

    Her body and mind.

    I¡¯ll make sure to use my skin and tongue to make it a memory she won¡¯t forget.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Tsukiko to go ¡¹

    Tsukiko will become the Takakura shrine maiden.

    She¡¯ll return alone to Kyoto after facing the Yakuza from Kansai.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m the eldest daughter. I had the resolve to succeed as the shrine maiden from the beginning ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s influenced Yomiko to give up on becoming a shrine maiden.

    She wants Yomiko and Luna to escape the curse of shrine maidens.

    Therefore, she¡¯s entrusting the two to me.

    If they¡¯re away from the Takakura shrine in Kyoto and live under the shelter of Kouzuki house and Kuromori, they¡¯re safe from the Yakuza in Kansai.

    But.

    ¡¸ Yet I can¡¯t do anything for Tsukiko. I¡¯m powerless ¡¹

    That¡¯s what¡¯s painful to me. It¡¯s miserable. I can¡¯t do anything.

    I can¡¯t forgive my own weakness.

    ¡¸ No, Kou-sama you already did something for me ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    Just what can this incompetent me do for you?

    ¡¸ You hold Tsukiko filled with love. It feels good. Kou-sama¡¯s tongue licked my breasts and the tip of it. It feels warm, thrilling, my body is shaking ¡¹

    I attack Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, it feels good. It feels good! ¡¹

    This 17-year-old naked body of hers emits a lead smell.

    There¡¯s the smell of sweet milk and sour love nectar.

    ¡¸ Hurry, please give Tsukiko Kou-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    This is all I can do.

    Sex.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, look into my eyes ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. I looked up from Tsukiko¡¯s breasts.

    Her beautiful black quartz¡¯ colored eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, are you okay with Tsukiko bearing your child? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I already am prepared. What about you, Kou-sama? ¡¹

    Prepared.

    Tsukiko¡¯s prepared to become pregnant.

    The resolve to become the father of Tsukiko¡¯s child.

    ¡¸ Are you sure you¡¯re okay with me? ¡¹

    I also think that it¡¯s unfair that I reply to Tsukiko¡¯s question with another question.

    But, I said it without thinking.

    ¡¸ I want it with Kou-sama. I can¡¯t think of anyone else ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at me and replied.

    ¡¸ I will become pregnant with Kou-sama¡¯s child and give birth to it. I¡¯ll bear a child. That girl will become the next shrine maiden. I will train my daughter ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s already making plans for her future.

    ¡¸ Then, I will never entertain any other men ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes show a strong will.

    ¡¸ I will not inherit the tradition of the wandering shrine maiden where they have sex with other men. Not me, not my daughter. The Takakura shrine maiden will no longer have sex with a man they don¡¯t like ¡¹

    Tsukiko is determined to break the old tradition of Takakura shrine maiden since the Meiji era as she decided to become the next shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Then, Tsukiko, why not find someone you love, marry that man, and give birth to that man¡¯s child? ¡¹

    Not with someone useless like me.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s love, then I already have a lifetime¡¯s worth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko smiles. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, I like you. Thus, I want Kou-sama¡¯s child right now. Then, I¡¯ll be satisfied with my life ¡¹

    That¡¯s not.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give birth the child of my beloved and raised it with care. There¡¯s no pleasure higher than that for women ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ And so, please, please have sex with Tsukiko. Kou-sama, please impregnate me for real. I implore you, Kou-sama ¡¹

    If you¡¯re going that far,

    I have to ready myself as well.

    ¡¸ Promise me ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That child needs a father. If Tsukiko¡¯s coming back to Kyoto, then I¡¯ll be coming to meet you ¡¹

    My life,

    It¡¯s already tied up in Tokyo, I¡¯m starting up a bakery with Katsuko-nee.

    We¡¯ll start a business with Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery and Nagisa¡¯s flower shop.

    Then, our family will build the foundation of our livelihood.

    That¡¯s already decided.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t transfer from Tokyo, but still, I¡¯m going to meet you. I¡¯ll fly to Kyoto if Tsukiko or the child is lonely. I promise. Even if you¡¯re far away, you¡¯re still family. Tsukiko, you¡¯re also one of my precious women. That¡¯s why! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s staring at me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that this is goodbye. I don¡¯t want Tsukiko to have a baby in her stomach and say goodbye! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll come and meet you even if you don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll wait for you in front of the shrine until you come and see me ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes become teary again.

    ¡¸ I love you! I love you! I love you! I love you! ¡¹

    She hugs me tight.

    ¡¸ Promise me, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I promise. Please come to Kyoto. Tsukiko will serve Kou-sama forever! ¡¹

    Tears spill out of Tsukiko¡¯s eyes.

    I kiss Tsukiko,

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s make a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko spreads her legs.

    She¡¯s preparing to receive me.

    ¡¸ Come ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is just the second time so it would still hurt for you ¡¹

    I rub my glans on Tsukiko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Auuu! I-I don¡¯t mind, It¡¯s Kou-sama¡¯s thing. Don¡¯t mind me and go all out ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s body trembles as my penis touch her vagina.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I push in my waist.

    My solid rod penetrates into her hot and moist meat pot.

    Jububu

    ¡¸ Haaa, it¡¯s coming in!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko shouts.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s hot thing is going inside Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    Last night, I broke her hymen,

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    I unconsciously stopped.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stop! Continue! Pierce through Tsukiko!! ¡¹

    Ugh

    ¡¸ Haaaaauuuu!!! ¡¹

    My penis invades Tsukiko in one go!!

    ¡¸ Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    Zumumu.

    In one stroke, my erect penis is buried to the root.

    My abdomen is sticking on Tsukiko¡¯s crotch.

    It¡¯s warm.

    It¡¯s like my penis is being submerged in warm water.

    No, it¡¯s not just warm.

    The walls of meat in her vagina just lost its virginity, so it¡¯s squeezing my penis tight right now.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu! Haaaaa! Haaaaaa ¡¹

    Tsukiko continues to breathe roughly as there¡¯s an unusual object pressing inside her.

    Her drowsy looking eyes stare up at me.

    ¡¸ Am I doing it right? ¡¹

    And finally, she spoke.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re doing well. We¡¯re having sex. It¡¯s connected now. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel Kou-sama¡¯s heartbeat. It says ¡°Tokun tokun¡± ¡¹

    Our bodies are closely sticking to each other.

    I can also feel Tsukiko¡¯s breathing and heartbeat.

    We¡¯re alive.

    We can have sex like this because we¡¯re alive.

    We¡¯re making a child.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay. Feel free to move, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko can see my pent up lust.

    My male instinct to piston violently and spout it all inside Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Geez, you always hold back, Kou-sama. Women aren¡¯t as weak as you think. ¡¹ We can accept Kou-sama without problems ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s face is already sweaty.

    Even so, she tells me that and smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll try to end sooner for Tsukiko ¡¹

    I slowly so I won¡¯t put a burden on Tsukiko¡¯s body.

    Kuchu! Kuchu!

    I hear a lewd wet sound from where we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t rush! ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hurry, Tsukiko won¡¯t be happy if you finish early ¡¹

    Tsukiko sways her naked body, trying to match with my movements.

    Her beautifully shaped breasts are dancing around.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, enjoy having sex with Tsukiko. Then, Kou-sama, please release it inside Tsukiko in the most pleasant form ¡¹

    A fun and pleasant sex for me?

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t mind me! ¡¹

    I¡¯m much more worried about Tsukiko¡¯s mind and body than my own pleasure.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t allow that ¡¹

    Tsukiko appeals to me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel sorry for the child if you have sex like that? ¡¹

    For the child?

    ¡¸ Yes. I want to tell my child that ¡°Your father and I loved each other so much that you were made!¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    A daughter born from the shrine maiden¡¯s arbitration ritual.

    Two big bosses from Yakuza had sex with the shrine maiden, and she became pregnant.

    Tsukiko¡¯s real father was Oodori from Kansai Raijin group.

    There¡¯s no such thing as love between him and Tsukiko¡¯s mother, the shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please feel good with Tsukiko¡¯s body. Kou-sama, please go all out and show your feelings to Tsukiko. But I don¡¯t want just to receive Kou-sama¡¯s love. I want the two of us to love each other! ¡¹

    Love each other?

    ¡¸ If Kou-sama¡¯s the only one caring about Tsukiko¡¯s welfare and holds back, then we¡¯re not making love with each other ¡¹

    Hearing that,

    I, my life with my women for the past four months,

    I finally understood I spent it wrong.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, I ¡¹

    I¡¯ve misunderstood.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Megu, everyone,

    I¡¯ve been trying to be considerate to my women,

    I always think about satisfying them than enjoying sex with them.

    I always keep my own satisfaction and fun as secondary.

    Instead, I was suppressing myself from feeling pleasure.

    I hold back my lust and try to adjust to the other party and cum together with her.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, I think that thoughtfulness of yours is lovely ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ But, I think that way of thinking is looking down on women ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t intend that way.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko also wants Kou-sama to feel pleasure! I don¡¯t want you to hold back for me! That¡¯s not an equal relationship between a man and a woman ¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s the cause of the distortion in my heart.

    I keep on holding back and think to myself that this is an act of my love for my women.

    I thought that I must hold myself back as much as possible to satisfy the woman in sex.

    But, that¡¯s just my selfish thought.

    I¡¯m trampling on my women¡¯s feeling of wanting to make me feel good too.

    We¡¯re not having an equal relationship in sex.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hold back, you can mess me up! Seek Tsukiko! Look at Tsukiko! Feel Tsukiko! Carve yourself in Tsukiko¡¯s body ¡¹

    Tsukiko!

    ¡¸ Please make love with Tsukiko until we make a child! Kou-sama!!! ¡¹

    I hear ringing in my ears.

    This is her Miko power.

    Tsukiko¡¯s releasing all the chains in my heart.

    ¡¸ Uuuuaaaah!! Tsukiko! Tsukiko! Tsukikooooooooo!!!! ¡¹

    I move my waist roughly!

    Gucho! Gucho! Gucho!!

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaaauuu! Kyaauuun!! Ahaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko gasps from my strong pistons.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! This is okay! Kou-sama!!!! Seek Tsukiko more! Violate Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    I speed up my movement.

    I knock on her cervix with the tip of my glans as I ram my waist in.

    Each time I push from above, Tsukiko¡¯s wall is pushing me up from below.

    I grab and squeeze on Tsukiko¡¯s breasts.

    I use my fingers to pinch on her nipples. I use the pulp of my finger to rub it.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaaah! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s face is disheveled.

    ¡¸ More, show more of your indecency! Tsukiko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I will!!!! Kou-sama!! Aaaa! ¡¹

    More, I want to violate Tsukiko. I want to make her scream. I want to make her gasp hard.

    I then embraced Tsukiko to my heart¡¯s content.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Kou-sama¡¯s having fun with Tsukiko¡¯s body!! I¡¯m happy! I¡¯m so glad!!! ¡¹

    Am I having fun?

    Yeah, I indeed am having fun.

    I¡¯m not trying to hold back for my partner like usual.

    I¡¯m throwing all of my lust and feelings to Tsukiko.

    Furthermore, Tsukiko feels it.

    This feels great.

    I want to let out all my lust without fear without care.

    ¡¸ Yes. After all, there¡¯s love. I already love Kou-sama ¡¹

    I see.

    I should rely on my women more.

    No, I will.

    I¡¯ve been pinning it down halfway, and so,

    An incomprehensible urge was accumulating inside me.

    I¡¯m an idiot.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaah Aaaah! I can feel it. Kou-sama¡¯s rising up!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko sees through my heart.

    She sees through signs that I¡¯m about to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Yes. It feels good. Tsukiko¡¯s feeling good when Kou-sama is feeling good as well! Come, come inside me! Come inside Tsukiko! Kou-sama!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s swayed by pleasure.

    My release of lust also sets Tsukiko¡¯s pleasure ablaze.

    We¡¯re connected.

    It feels good. Pleasant.

    Much more than my sex before.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn! Aaaaahn! Aaaaaahn! ¡¹

    Our skins touch each other.

    Tsukiko¡¯s body sways around.

    Her breathing is rough.

    Her white skin is turning flushed.

    The scent of her sweat and love nectar is stronger than before.

    Our whole bodies are wet.

    Then, her beautiful face melting in pleasure looks up at me.

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes are looking at me.

    I also look back at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I love you! Kou-sama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Tsukiko !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can feel it, yes! Kou-sama, are you cumming already? Are you giving Tsukiko a child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to cum. I want to impregnate you, Tsukiko! ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do. Make me pregnant! I want Kou-sama¡¯s child!

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯ll bear a cute child for sure! Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes! Yes! I¡¯ll bear your child!!! ¡¹

    Aaah.

    I¡¯m about to.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hold back! Cum inside me!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh! Cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Doooopppuuuu

    ¡¸ So hot!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming more and more!!! ¡¹

    Dooooppuuu!!

    Doookuuu!!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s reaching so deep inside Tsukiko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko! Tsukiko! Tsukiko!!!! ¡¹

    Dooooku!!! Dooookuuu!!

    ¡¸ Kou-sama! I¡¯m so happy! Tsukiko¡¯s making a child!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko and I are half-crazed.

    We surrendered ourselves to our lust, we had messy sex.

    But it was fun.

    If it¡¯s a woman I love, then,

    To think that one can enjoy such bottomless sex.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, haa ¡¹

    Byurururu!!!

    I use my abdominal muscles and pour every last drop in my urethra to Tsukiko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s a twitch. Ufufufu, Kou-sama¡¯s cute ¡¹

    Tsukiko kisses me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I think that I¡¯m pregnant now ¡¹

    She smiles happily.

    Her pregnancy and childbirth are already in her plan, so she¡¯s not afraid of anything.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t go back to Kyoto until it¡¯s confirmed. Stay here ¡¹

    I hug Tsukiko¡¯s naked body while my penis is still inside her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this to be the last one. I want to have sex with Tsukiko more ¡¹

    I said honestly.

    ¡¸ Yes. I want to do it more until it becomes clear that I¡¯m pregnant ¡¹

    We¡¯ll stay together for a few months.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have a lot of sex. Just like how we did now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies, bashfully.

    ¡¸ Thanks to Tsukiko, all the hazy feelings inside me has cleared up ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ In the end, I¡¯m always thinking of doing something for everyone and rejecting their feelings for me ¡¹

    I neglected that my women also want to do something for me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that it is as you say, Tsukiko. I¡¯ve been looking down on everyone ¡¹

    ¡°I have to do this for her¡± or

    ¡°This girl needs this¡± and such.

    I was being bossy.

    Because of that, I held back my own feelings.

    And thus, frustration continued to accumulate.

    ¡¸ And everyone wants me to release all of the accumulated distortions inside me ¡¹

    Therefore, it has become a strange form named rape impulse.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Show it all to us. We¡¯ll accept it no matter what. We all are Kou-sama¡¯s woman after all ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ No, everyone told me the something similar so many times. Even now ¡¹

    Nei, Misuzu, and the other girls told me;

    We¡¯ll accept it no matter what you do,

    Yet, I couldn¡¯t ask them honestly because,

    I wasn¡¯t facing my family,

    In a nutshell, I was trying to show off.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I think so too ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads my mind and laughs.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s too hardworking. We¡¯re grateful that you accept us, but when you do, you try to take care of everything by yourself ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re willing to throw away your life just to protect us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I will. Everyone¡¯s my precious family after all ¡¹

    I¡¯m willing to give up my life if it¡¯s for the sake of the family.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s resolve makes us happy but Kou-sama, you often forget that we also have our will ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ We also have hearts. We have our resolve to make our own destiny ¡¹

    Her eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Naturally, if we can¡¯t do anything ourselves, we¡¯ll ask for Kou-sama¡¯s help. But, Kou-sama, if you try to risk your life before we could even ask for help, then we¡¯ll be baffled. We¡¯ll be troubled ¡¹

    I see.

    Today, for the deal of Jii-chan and the Yakuza,

    I didn¡¯t ask about Tsukiko or the girls¡¯ opinion at all.

    I just thought of accompanying the three to confront the Yakuza.

    I¡¯ve decided that it will be the scenario.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Sorry. I should¡¯ve asked for your opinion ¡¹

    Tsukiko wants to go to the hotel alone.

    It needs to be dealt with.

    Tsukiko¡¯s right, leaving Yomiko and Luna here is the correct answer.

    However, I still want to go with Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ There you go again, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Our lower halves are still connected.

    My thoughts are going straight to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama is not to decide, please ask for Yomiko and Luna¡¯s opinions as well ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ This is related to their fate as well. Even if Kou-sama thinks one way is better for them, it would be wrong to decide without consulting them first ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m still no good.

    ¡¸ Not at all. Your desire to protect us is just intense. But, we also have our own heart to follow. ¡¹

    Making decisions without asking them isn¡¯t okay.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Yeah, I have to be careful from now on.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You have the strong tendency to be blasting ahead ¡¹

    Tsukiko said and patted my hair.

    ¡¸ If you keep doing that for other¡¯s sake, you¡¯ll lose your life. That¡¯s not allowed, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    That¡¯s why for the girls I¡¯ve met.

    I always think that I must protect all the girls I had sex with once.

    Then, I make them my woman.

    ¡¸ From now on, you must place distance with women other than your current family ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I can increase the number of my women more than this.

    If I¡¯m careful not to step into the other party from the start, then.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s wrong, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Huh? Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you should acquaint yourselves with more new girls. And if Kou-sama wants to have sex with a girl, then just have sex with them ¡¹

 Chapter 718. Equal relationship

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you should get to know girls more and more. And, if ever Kou-sama feels like you want to have sex with that woman, then do it ¡¹

    Err, Tsukiko?

    We¡¯re still naked and hugging each other on the bed.

    My penis starts to lose strength, but Tsukiko and I are still connected.

    Tsukiko¡¯s love nectar and my semen are dripping out from the connected part.

    We¡¯re still having sex.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kou-sama, if your heart feels thirst, feel the craving, then say it. There¡¯s no need to hold back. Kou-sama, you always hold back even on your women ¡¹

    Tsukiko laughs cutely.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, even if you already have your women, if a woman you just met made you think ¡°This girl is cute,¡± then you should show that you want her ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡­I

    The idea of asking all of the girls I feel sexual appeal to have sex up front is just¡­

    I don¡¯t get why Tsukiko says that.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks me with a smile.

    ¡¸ W-Well ¡¹

    If I tell someone ¡°let¡¯s have sex,¡± then,

    It would only bother them.

    ¡¸ Yes. You can¡¯t order them to have sex with you. You have to suggest, ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun in sex. It feels good¡± or something along those lines ¡¹

    Tsukiko says as she reads my mind.

    ¡¸ No, that means the same thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ First, as a premise, having sex with Kou-sama is fun and pleasant. Therefore, Kou-sama¡¯s women are all eager to have sex ¡¹

    Well, they¡¯re my women.

    We already know each other¡¯s mind and body.

    ¡¸ Yes, I also understood and taught about it ¡¹

    Tsukiko gently caresses my body.

    Her white fingers touch my skin, it feels pleasant.

    ¡¸ No, but for the girls apart from my family, ¡¹

    It¡¯s almost impossible for girls with ordinary lives to like me.

    Much more accepting when I ask them for sex.

    ¡¸ Really? We were also strangers until yesterday ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I never thought about having this kind with Kou-sama before ¡¹

    We¡¯re still having sex even now.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just sex. The idea that I want to bear Kou-sama¡¯s child so much surprises me ¡¹

    Tsukiko came to Tokyo with the resolve to become a prostitute.

    However, she couldn¡¯t have assumed to want to become pregnant and give birth to my child this time.

    ¡¸ Nobody knows what will happen in someone¡¯s fate ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ And so, if Kou-sama thinks you want a woman then ask her directly. First, show your honest feelings to the other person in words. There¡¯s no ordinary woman who can read minds like me ¡¹

    I have to use words to be understood.

    That¡¯s true, but,

    ¡¸ Yes. Nothing will start unless you tell the other about your feelings. Besides, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste if you¡¯ve met someone and yet you didn¡¯t make any contact? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    I get what Tsukiko¡¯s saying but, I.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, are you afraid that you¡¯ll be rejected if you ask them? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If I met a cute girl, then,

    Then, I ask her, ¡°Hey, you look cute. Want to have sex with me?¡±

    I don¡¯t think that girl will respond to me.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I think you should change the words you use ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s just an example.

    I mean, Tsukiko,

    Don¡¯t go that far on reading my mind.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. But, we¡¯re still connected. Kou-sama¡¯s thoughts just keep on flowing to me ¡¹

    I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Rejection is okay too ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    I look at Tsukiko in surprise.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what happens, then just say ¡°If you don¡¯t want it then it can¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s unfortunate,¡± And that¡¯s all ¡¹

    R-Really? That¡¯s all?

    ¡¸ After all, Kou-sama felt sexual attraction from the other party, and so you asked to have sex with her. You were offering her your honest feelings. If their answer to your straightforward attitudes is rejection, then you can¡¯t do anything about it. Instead, you should feel bright about it ¡¹

    No, but.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, the other party also have their will. Therefore, it¡¯s their choice if they want to accept or reject Kou-sama¡¯s offer ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ And if you were rejected, that doesn¡¯t mean the other party has denied your existence, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Their reply is their choice on whether or not they want to have sex with Kou-sama. If they refuse on that occasion, then that person¡¯s view in sex, their religious restrictions or various other ideas can be considered as a factor ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    I think that kind of opinion is a bit too positive.

    ¡¸ Naturally, maybe, they just hate Kou-sama. But, it¡¯s a matter of individual preference, and so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Individual preference.

    ¡¸ Yes, It¡¯s an internal problem of the other party, not Kou-sama. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. That is their evaluation, and they¡¯ve given their conclusion. You might not be able to overturn their decision no matter how much effort you use ¡¹

    In short, they simply don¡¯t like my face or something.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right. But, it¡¯s ridiculous for Kou-sama to undergo plastic surgery just for that person, right? It¡¯s unknown whether that person would like your appearance after the operation either ¡¹

    To begin with, they might not like a man who changes their looks for that reason.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Therefore, don¡¯t think too heavily when being rejected. Kou-sama, you don¡¯t have to be depressed about being disliked. In the end, that¡¯s the other party¡¯s judgment ¡¹

    As long as I know that things don¡¯t always go as I expect, then,

    I won¡¯t be afraid to be rejected.

    ¡¸ Yes, That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Tsukiko pats my head as if she¡¯s praising me.

    ¡¸ This is just my guess, but I think that girls will accept if Kou-sama asks to have sex with them ¡¹

    Hey now, that can¡¯t be

    ¡¸ After all, Kou-sama feels sexual attraction to them ¡¹

    The woman I want to have sex with?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, even if their appearance and body line shows beauty, you don¡¯t seek sex for those who are jealous of others or have an ugly heart ¡¹

    Tsukiko concluded.

    ¡¸ In fact, Kou-sama, you didn¡¯t feel any sexual attraction to Michi-chan¡¯s elder sister you met earlier ¡¹

    Tsukiko searches my memory.

    Now that she mentioned it. My reaction to Michi¡¯s sister, Kudou Haruka is,

    ¡¸ Yes, Michi-chan¡¯s elder sister has a beautiful face. Her body isn¡¯t bad either, that¡¯s how you felt ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I think that Michi¡¯s much more beautiful than Haruka.

    I mean, Michi¡¯s beauty is the prime example of Japanese beauty.

    Nei¡¯s gorgeous beauty is on a different dimension.

    If Nei¡¯s the sun, Michi¡¯s the moon.

    That cool and sharp brilliance.

    But, as for her body.

    Her three year older sister is growing as a woman.

    Haruka¡¯s taller.

    Well, Kudou Haruka¡¯s a champion in the high-school karate competition, and she¡¯s a beauty covered by the media.

    If she¡¯s not a beauty then even if she¡¯s strong in Karate, they won¡¯t come after her.

    ¡¸ But, Kou-sama didn¡¯t feel any sexual attraction from her, have you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s right.

    I didn¡¯t feel any charm from Kudou Haruka.

    Well, mainly because there are much cuter, beautiful, better-looking women in my family than Haruka.

    Above all, Kudou Haruka¡¯s personality is terrible.

    She¡¯s self-righteous, selfish, and top all of that, dumb.

    If she had Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s cunning and the ability to act on it, then I¡¯d take my hat off for her, but,

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s just a plain idiot.

    ¡¸ That means, Kou-sama isn¡¯t merely attracted to women that look good. Kou-sama, you treasure their personality as much as their appearance ¡¹

    In such cases?

    Usually, you don¡¯t say that ¡°the personality is much more important than appearance.¡±

    ¡¸ Can you really say that when you¡¯ve gathered only beauties and cuties? ¡¹

    Err.

    Yes, you¡¯re right, all of my women are beautiful. All of them.

    Naturally, that includes Tsukiko too.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Tsukiko blushed.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you look for women who have themselves together, and even women look for men with a stout heart. Therefore, if Kou-sama wants to have sex, I think that they¡¯re likely to respond accordingly ¡¹

    Tsukiko says that but,

    But, It¡¯s me.

    I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a woman that would be happy that I want her.

    ¡¸ However, if Kou-sama feels sexually attracted to other women, then you should try to ask to have sex with her without any hesitation. You must be direct even if you¡¯re to be rejected ¡¹

    Tsukiko reminds me again.

    ¡¸ The final choice is up to the woman ¡¹

    It¡¯s not for me to decide.

    Having sex depends on both sides agreeing to do it.

    Therefore, I can ask for it and wait for a response, that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ Yes. Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies.

    ¡¸ But, once I had sex with that girl, ¡¹

    There¡¯s a black shadow in my heart.

    ¡¸ If I do that, I¡¯d keep increasing the number of my women ¡¹

    This time, it was Jii-chan¡¯s order to give Tsukiko and the two a prostitute aptitude test.

    Yet I wanted to make the sisters my woman.

    I wanted to keep them as my woman.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m most scared of.

    In the first place, having sex means that you¡¯ll create a complicated relationship.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I should refrain from having sex with new girls, I think ¡¹

    I really do.

    But, Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Having sex doesn¡¯t equate one becoming Kou-sama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Sex. Even now, we¡¯re still connected.

    Tsukiko and I still continue to have sex.

    ¡¸ But, when I get involved with the other party¡¯s heart, I just fell in love and don¡¯t want to let go ¡¹

    That¡¯s my problem.

    I feel like this tendency would be more apparent when it comes to sex.

    ¡¸ Yes. Kou-sama¡¯s like that but, the other party may have a different response ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ For example, I will go back to Kyoto. I am Kou-sama¡¯s woman, and I¡¯ll bear your child, but I will live in Takakura shrine, apart from you. I¡¯ll stay in a place Kou-sama doesn¡¯t control ¡¹

    Well,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my decision. My will. No matter what Kou-sama thinks, I¡¯ll follow the path I chose ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama. Yours and my will should be equal. I¡¯m grateful that you want to protect me, but I won¡¯t become a woman who will do nothing but follow Kou-sama ¡¹

    Hearing that shocked me.

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t. If it¡¯s only Kou-sama who¡¯s kind to us and you risk your life for our protection, then it¡¯s not a wholesome relationship ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I.

    I¡¯ve been misunderstanding all this time.

    I thought that I have to protect my women one-sidedly.

    That I don¡¯t care about my life as long as I protect them

    ¡¸ Yes, and on the other hand, Kou-sama strongly wants all of us to be under control ¡¹

    Sex slaves.

    I speak of the word sex slave too soon.

    Mana, Ruriko, Luna, and Yomiko were all made to pledge to become slaves.

    In short.

    ¡¸ You wish for them to never come out of your own rule, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡­I

    I¡¯m scared of those girls abandoning me.

    Therefore, I seek a forceful human relationship, namely slave.

    I¡¯m the worst.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled and hugged me.

    She rubs her nose to mine.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s normal for a 16-year-old boy. Kou-sama, if you consider the life they¡¯ve spent so far, nobody will blame you ¡¹

    Tsukiko is reading through everything.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll say it again ¡¹

    She stares at me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you¡¯re not the one to decide what kind of the relation it will become after having sex ¡¹

    My thoughts always want to put the girl under my protection right away though.

    ¡¸ Yes. Kou-sama, you try to bear the burden alone and take all of the responsibility, that¡¯s your fault!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Women also think desperately in various aspect and decide their own path. Yomiko, Luna, and I chose our relationship with Kou-sama. Girls also have the choice and the right to decide on how we relate to you! ¡¹

    Her black eyes stare at me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you always worry alone, overthink, and then make a choice, and that¡¯s why you bear the responsibility, that¡¯s not the problem ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s words soak into me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s will and our will are equal ¡¹

    Except for Yukino.

    IN her case, I really raped her.

    Mana¡¯s first time was rape, but in the end, she chose to join our family.

    It¡¯s the same for my other women.

    She¡¯s right, everyone¡­

    I¡¯m under the impression that I accepted them by my will, but,

    That¡¯s wrong.

    They also made their choice.

    Even Agnes, she made the decision to call me ¡°Papa.¡±

    I didn¡¯t force her.

    My women have their will too.

    A strong will at that.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand everyone¡¯s feelings at all. I misunderstood that I was working hard. It¡¯s a huge misunderstanding for me ¡¹

    Tsukiko hugs my head.

    She rubs our cheeks together.

    ¡¸ It will be okay now that you know it ¡¹

    She whispers to me gently.

    ¡¸ We also chose you by our will ¡¹

    But, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ But you¡¯re going back to Kyoto, aren¡¯t you, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    She¡¯ll part from me and go back to Takakura shrine.

    ¡¸ Yes. But Tsukiko¡¯s heart belongs to Kou-sama ¡¹

    Then, she places my hand on her stomach.

    ¡¸ A new life is created in here ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Even if we live far away from each other, I also am one of your wives ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Someone has to inherit the tradition of Takakura shrine. This is fate. It¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Right, we¡­

    We can¡¯t live with everything going as we desire it.

    ¡¸ But, I won¡¯t return until it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m pregnant ¡¹

    I hug Tsukiko¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, want another round? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Any number of times ¡¹

    I start moving my hips again.

    I kiss Tsukiko, lick on her nipples.

    Gently, carefully.

    I embrace Tsukiko to my heart¡¯s content.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, aaaaah, aaaahn! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s gasping cutely.

    I thought of making her experience ecstasy as soon as possible.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Aaaua! Tsukiko! Tsukiko! Tsukiko! Tsukiko! I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let it out! Please cum inside me Kou-sama!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuugh!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I feel your hot stuff coming in again. My stomach feels warm ¡¹

    I ejaculate inside Tsukiko¡¯s womb.

    As expected, the amount has diminished.

    Just how many times did I ejaculate this morning?

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Sweat flows from my forehead.

    It drops down to Tsukiko¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ That felt amazing, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I bury my face in Tsukiko¡¯s soft breasts in exhaustion.

    Tsukiko¡¯s flushed skin feels pleasant to my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so happy right now. To think that there¡¯s so much pleasure in making a child, I¡¯m sure that our child will become happy ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s stomach feels soft.

    Fertilization is happening here right now.

    My sperm is making contact with Tsukiko¡¯s ovum.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make my child happy as well ¡¹

    I kiss Tsukiko¡¯s belly.

    Then.

    ¡º You two should take a shower and join with us in the dining room soon ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    I see. It¡¯s time.

    ¡º Everyone¡¯s waiting for you. Lunch won¡¯t start until you come ¡»

    Everyone.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    We part from each other.

    Semen drips out from her slit as soon as I pull out my penis.

    ¡¸ Sorry, it looks like it¡¯s still swollen ¡¹

    She just lost her virginity and yet I might¡¯ve pushed her a bit too much.

    ¡¸ That kind of concern is unneeded ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ If it was painful and I didn¡¯t want to go further then I would¡¯ve told Kou-sama. Tsukiko is happy from Kou-sama¡¯s embrace. Kou-sama¡¯s worry will only that sweet feeling Tsukiko¡¯s having ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    My women are¡­

    If they don¡¯t want it, then they¡¯d just say it.

    My selfish desire to protect looks down on their independence.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got it now, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    She kisses my lips.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give your back a scrub ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll return the favor too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Then, we head to the shower room.

    An equal relationship.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Tsukiko and I get off the shower and head to the dining room wearing bathrobes.

    ¡¸ Oh, finally here! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei shows up from the dining room and speaks to me.

    ¡¸ You did well, Luna. Master is here now so let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you Michi-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi seems to be looking after Luna¡¯s Qi Training.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, call Edie and Yomi-chan in the courtyard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yessir! Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana runs.

    Edie¡¯s training with Yomiko, I see.

    ¡¸ We have spaghetti for lunch ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Carbon lunch.1 Spaghetti turns into physical energy fast ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please go for the seat over there ¡¹

    Misuzu also comes to meet me wearing an apron.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I enter the dining room, and then,

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan?

    REi-chan?

    Kudou-papa?!

    The three of them are gathered here.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s the chief of the field in Kouzuki SS.

    Shouldn¡¯t she be in the hotel, preparing for the security during the deal with the Yakuza?

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san¡¯s back in Tokyo after his business trip in Kyoto ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ And so, Kakka asked Yazawa-san to be his guard. There¡¯s Ootoku-san over there too ¡¹

    No, but.

    ¡¸ We will be the bodyguards for the Takakura sisters and you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Rei-chan shows a daring smile.

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    Tsukiko said earlier,

    She wants to go alone,

    If I come with her, I¡¯ll be just a hindrance.

    ¡¸ You want to go, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Naturally, I¡¯ll come too! ¡¹

    Yomiko screams from the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Me too! Nii-san! ¡¹

    Luna too.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I will come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Michi, Edie?

    ¡¸ Good luck, Ruriko and I will be house-sitting ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯ll only cause troubles if I come ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are the daughters of Kouzuki family.

    It¡¯s dangerous for them to go where the Yakuza¡¯s staying.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the role of the wife to protect the house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please leave Mao-chan and Agnes-chan to us ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Everyone?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be moving the way you want us to move ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the choice we made ¡¹

    Rei-chan?

    Could it be that everyone was listening to our conversation in the room earlier?

    ¡¸ If you¡¯ve made your resolve to go a dangerous place then we won¡¯t stop you. Instead, we¡¯ll be coming as your guards ¡¹

    They understand my feelings.

    And, so they¡¯re cooperating with me.

    ¡¸ As for defending this place, leave that to me and my allies ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ There could be an idiot who might try to raid down the house after seeing assets come out ¡¹

    No, but.

    It¡¯s just Michi and Edie going out.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Margo-san appears behind me.

    ¡¸ And so, I asked Kudou-san for protection ¡¹

    Why is Margo-san coming too?

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, Minaho¡¯s coming as well ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ If the leader of Kuromori¡¯s going for a business trip then I have to follow her ¡¹

    1. ¥«©`¥Ü¥ó?¥é¥ó¥Á

 Chapter 719. Tea and sympathy

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    Why is Minaho-neesan going to the hotel?

    ¡¸ Did you forget? This case was brought by Kouzuki-sama to Kuromori ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan enters the dining room while saying that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my duty to report to Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but Jii-chan made the request to me ¡¹

    Jii-chan didn¡¯t talk to Minaho-neesan,

    He gave me the orders to provide the Takakura sisters an aptitude test.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it should be me who¡¯s making the report, right? ¡¹

    Even though the order was to check whether they can become prostitutes or not, I came to the conclusion that the three of them can¡¯t.

    That¡¯s perhaps going to go against Jii-chan¡¯s expectations.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll go to the hotel and talk to Jii-chan and convince him somehow.

    This is my responsibility, my problem. All of it.

    In the first place, Jii-chan personally asked me to do this,

    It has nothing to do with Minaho-neesan.

    Therefore, I don¡¯t think that Minaho-neesan should come together.

    Jii-chan would get angry and maybe give me some penalty,

    I have to face it myself.

    I can¡¯t involve Minaho-neesan here.

    I¡¯m already an adult.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, that¡¯s a no ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to me in a strict tone.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a child of Kuromori house. My brother. Aren¡¯t you a member of Kuromori organization? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, you¡¯re still in first-year high school. You¡¯re not a grown-up man. I¡¯m your guardian. It¡¯s my duty to nurture you to become a decent adult ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ And so, I will be taking responsibility to what you¡¯ve done now. You¡¯re not in the age to take responsibility for your actions. No, I won¡¯t allow it ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama and I conduct business in the adult¡¯s world ¡¹

    Wait, wait!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already an adult too! I can take responsibilities for my actions! ¡¹

    I am myself.

    I¡¯m already an adult.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Listen, you¡¯re still a brat! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa speaks to me a bit irritated.

    ¡¸ Do you really think that you can take all of the responsibilities given to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you have money? Connections? Influence? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s eyes show seriousness.

    ¡¸ Do you even know the expenses spent on all that¡¯s happening now? It¡¯s not just money! Bringing the Kansai Yakuza to Tokyo needs approvals from the government people and the Yakuza from Kanto as well. Due to the groundwork necessary for the dealings, the meeting was moved to 3 pm ¡¹

    This doesn¡¯t involve just Takakura shrine anymore.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-jiisan, the leaders in Kansai Yakuza, and the two bosses who were the core of this case will gather up. What can a kid like you do in front of those people? ¡¹

    Can¡¯t I just explain things to Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Would you even have worth to those people? What? Am I wrong?! Answer?! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m just a high school boy.

    Furthermore, I¡¯m abandoned by my parents, and Minaho-neesan picked me up.

    I don¡¯t have money, connection, or influence.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why your big-sis is taking responsibility for the things you did! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m the head of Kuromori group and a familiar person in the underground society.

    Ah.

    I see. I was being naive.

    Too naive.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu. You seem to be putting emphasis on the fact that Kouzuki-sama gave the request for an aptitude test directly to you but, ¡¹

    Yesterday, Jii-chan entrusted the Takakura sisters to us.

    Jii-chan skipped Minaho-neesan, the head of Kuromori and talked to me directly.

    And so I thought that this isn¡¯t a job for Kuromori, but a personal one since Jii-chan talked to me.

    And so, I was under the impression that it¡¯s a personal relationship with Jii-chan, but.

    ¡¸ Your perception is wrong. Kouzuki-sama gave the request to you with me watching all of it ¡¹

    I see. He talked to me while Minaho-neesan¡¯s present on purpose.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama has gone through the logical manner before giving you a request ¡¹

    Logical manner?

    ¡¸ You belong to my group. Kouzuki-sama cannot give you a job without my permission. Kuromori isn¡¯t under Kouzuki group¡¯s umbrella. The two are independent organizations ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kouzuki-sama already told me about the aptitude test he¡¯s about to ask you to do back when we were in Kyoto ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan talked about it beforehand.

    When the two of them were in Kyoto.

    They had plenty of time to exchange ideas without me knowing.

    ¡¸ To begin with, Kouzuki-san introduced the Takakura sisters as candidates for new prostitutes in Kuromori. Remember? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ And so, I came with him to Kyoto to check whether the sisters can become goods we can sell ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Tsukiko and the two.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about Takakura-san¡¯s background at all ¡¹

    I see.

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t care about the problem of the three regarding the Takakura shrine maidens.

    She¡¯s only looking at Tsukiko and the two in context of whether they can be used to serve customers of Kuromori.

    ¡¸ I thought that they have worth selling. Therefore, I decided to take them. It was business ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same for Kouzuki-sama, he asked you to give the sisters an appropriate inspection as a job ¡¹

    As expected, it¡¯s business.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t even try to know about their past and the problems they have. All you should have done is be level-headed and decide whether they can sell as prostitutes or not ¡¹

    If it¡¯s business.

    ¡¸ For example, a food company is asked to sample a new biscuit. An ordinary person will just eat the sample food and say whether the product can be sold on the market or not ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares at me.

    ¡¸ Say that you¡¯re asked to sample the food, isn¡¯t it wrong to check on the production process of the biscuit and the production area of the raw materials such as what, don¡¯t you think? You complained about the existence of the biscuits themselves instead of evaluating the taste of the product. That¡¯s what you did ¡¹

    From my standpoint,

    Should I not know about the binds of the shrine maiden?

    If I just had sex with the sisters and check for their aptitude, then,

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna aren¡¯t biscuits! They¡¯re people! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t let things be vague.

    ¡¸ I wanted to understand the three. I accepted not just their bodies but minds too. After all! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re humans! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but speak out my emotions.

    ¡¸ Indeed. You were never treated human by your parents. You endured the depravity of right to live as a person. You had a hard time. Therefore, you want to do something about Takakura-san¡¯s situation ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I know. I also had that experience ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan was kidnapped and turned to a prostitute.

    Her family died, and she almost did too. Her body¡¯s unable to bear a child anymore.

    It¡¯s the same fate as Tsukiko¡¯s shrine maiden.

    her life was turned crazy because of selfish men.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t sympathize with Takakura-san ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, there are times where it¡¯s impolite to be sympathetic to a person. You look down on someone, and thus you establish sympathy ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ You pity Takakura-san too much. That¡¯s why you went outside of Kouzuki-sama¡¯s request and got involved with them. Knowing the problems they have, you tried to find a solution on your own. You didn¡¯t even receive Kouzuki-sama¡¯s permission ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ But, you just discovered Tsukiko-san¡¯s intend, didn¡¯t you? No matter how much you push your selfish sympathy, Tsukiko chose her own future ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to love women. To think that they¡¯re beautiful. To think that they¡¯re cute. To think that you want to be kind to them. To think you want to have sex with them. Sure, be honest with your feelings. That makes women happy too. That shows that you look them, evaluate, and love them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, you must never sympathize. Don¡¯t pity them ¡¹

    I mustn¡¯t sympathize.

    ¡¸ Think about it. In the first place, do you think you¡¯re someone who can afford to be sympathetic of others? ¡¹

    A surplus to sympathize with other people,

    ¡¸ You¡¯re doing all that you can on your everyday life, can you have the time to be sympathetic to others? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama that should be enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please give Danna-sama some time ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama already knows it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our over-dependence on Onii-sama was causing this as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s trying to catch up with all of his thoughts for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ He just thinks that Tsukiko-san shouldn¡¯t bear the burden alone ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Minaho. Everyone here is hungry, and we should call Agnes and Mao-chan in here already ¡¹

    Margo-san said while smiling wryly.

    Now that she mentioned it. Agnes and Mao aren¡¯t here.

    Yukino and Yoshiko-san as well,

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama, I ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks to Minaho-neesan worriedly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry. You already belong to the group. It can¡¯t be helped. Yoshinobu accepted you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshinobu, you mustn¡¯t sympathize with those who will come next week, the actual prostitute candidates ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that one¡¯s the real deal anyway ¡¹

    Margo-san, you mean?

    ¡¸ You have to respect their resolve to become a prostitute as they had their will to bear the burden of becoming a prostitute. This time, with the Takakura case, it¡¯s doing well somehow, but it won¡¯t always end up like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The Takakura sisters don¡¯t have any debts, so it¡¯s okay, but we can¡¯t afford to accept a girl with a 5 million debt and such ¡¹

    Gils like those will come next week.

    ¡¸ Let me say it again. You can love them but don¡¯t sympathize. There are no exceptions ¡¹

    I engrave it to my heart.

    ¡¸ Okay now, that¡¯s all for the sermon ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, call the girls outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Ruriko comes out of the dining room.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please sit over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare tea right now ¡¹

    I sit on the seat Misuzu assigned for me.

    Then,

    Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna gather around me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kou-sama ¡¹

    The three of them are holding hands.

    Their hearts are linked.

    ¡¸ We understand ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s sympathy at first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now it¡¯s love ¡¹

    Luna, Yomiko.

    The sisters smile gently.

    They stare at me.

    ¡¸ Sit over here. You should take your seats as well ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sits in front of me.

    Tsukiko and the two also took their seats.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, thank you ¡¹

    The three sits close to me.

    ¡¸ Sorry. As mentioned earlier, things went well if we look at the results ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, you don¡¯t have to be that depressed. We knew that you¡¯d fail this job from the start ¡¹

    She sighed.

    ¡¸ You may already know it but, your behavior since yesterday, your thoughts, and your choices, I know all of it. The whole process as you explore in the dark ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s been watching me in the surveillance system for a long time.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a failure in the adult business. I¡¯ll have to apologize to Kouzuki-sama for that. But, I thought that your relationship with Tsukiko-san would be an effective fix on the distortion in your heart. Therefore, I didn¡¯t say anything until now ¡¹

    My distortions.

    Fixing it.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been working hard for this past four months. But, you¡¯re trying too hard that you¡¯re about to break down. You¡¯re trying to cover for all of the contradictions in our lives alone. We seek you, and you give us peace of mind, but you¡¯re alone ¡¹

    I¡¯m the only man in this family.

    I have to take care of all my women alone.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m always worried about the family. About Megumi and you ¡¹

    Megu and me?

    ¡¸ The two of you seem that the balance in your heart is about to break for the past four months ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about Megu, but,

    From Minaho-neesan¡¯s perspective, she worries about us both.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san. As for what you were doing with Yoshinobu earlier ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Was that the real Miko power? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Earlier? When Tsukiko and I were having sex?

    Sure, Tsukiko was reading my mind earlier, but,

    ¡¸ It was successful in guiding Yoshinobu¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Guiding?

    ¡¸ Yes, that is the real shrine maiden healing ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, I used the power to make you obey while trying not to make you aware of it ¡¹

    Power, what?

    ¡¸ Yes, I didn¡¯t use strong force to let Kou-sama do what I want, but instead, I gave him a light push and guided him to be forward-looking ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ When using TV or radio, do you maximize the volume? ¡¹

    Minaho-nesan asks.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t. After all, max volume is just too noisy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. There¡¯s this ¡°just right¡± for each and everything. In radio, 2 or 3 would be enough. You don¡¯t go to volume 10 right away ¡¹

    Just right?

    ¡¸ But, the volume goes up to 10 as a function. Even in cars. In our daily lives, we don¡¯t drive at 150kph; however, it¡¯s in the speedometer, and if you step on the accelerator, you can reach speeds over the legal limits ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ You only use the maximum output on special occasions, not on the ordinary situations ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Shrine maidens don¡¯t use their power to make someone obey by shouting an order and making you do whatever they say. They¡¯ll be worn out if they use their power at max output ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ The ancient wandering shrine maidens only use a bit of their power through sex. They use it to have the man¡¯s heart turn forward-facing, but not to the extent that they become aware of the power¡¯s usage ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same as using drugs for treatment. Miko power is in the end, just a supporting healing power to the other party¡¯s mind. It¡¯s an aid to help one get better. Well, if using the max output Miko power then you can forcibly fix the twist someone¡¯s mind, but if you do that, it will only distort them further ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I asked Tsukiko-san to cure your mental distortion using her Miko power

    ¡¸ Yes, therefore, I ¡¹

    Tsukiko blushed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve become a genuine shrine maiden by performing the shrine maiden healing ¡¹

    So that was the real Miko power.

    I didn¡¯t notice it at all, but,

    But they¡¯re right, after having sex with Tsukiko, I felt relieved.

    ¡¸ And now that I¡¯ve become a genuine shrine maiden, I will seal off this power ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ I will only use this healing to Kou-sama ¡¹

    I see.

    Unlike the wandering shrine maidens,

    She decided not to have sex and work to heal other men.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s my intent ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan, when did you notice that Miko power was like that? ¡¹

    We didn¡¯t reach that conclusion last night.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Shou-neechan turns to us.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down on Kouzuki SS! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Minaho-san sent over all of the information you got from the Takakura sisters about the shrine maiden ¡¹

    Our conversation? Oh, the talk about the shrine maidens?

    ¡¸ And then, Kouzuki SS¡¯ researchers read through the old documents about the Takakura shrine. That includes the activity of the wandering shrine maidens during the Edo period ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ And then, we somehow managed to see what shrine maidens really are ¡¹

    ¡¸ This morning, I received the interim report from Shou-san. While you were doing it with Luna-san. We made various inferences based on that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan inferred that Miko power isn¡¯t used at max power,

    But instead, she noticed that it¡¯s used to guide the other party secretly.

    ¡¸ According to the ancient documents, the shrine maiden¡¯s job is to heal hearts. Tsukiko-san just healed your heart now. Once she¡¯s healed one person, then she¡¯s already a proper shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama made me a genuine Takakura shrine maiden ¡¹

    Tsukiko says.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is to kick out the fake shrine maiden ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Fake shrine maiden. Tsukiko¡¯s aunt, Kiyomi-san

    ¡¸ She¡¯s coming to Tokyo ¡¹

    I knew it, confrontation is inevitable.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san. I made 8 spaghetti lunchboxes! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pushes a wagon from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ And this pot is coffee. This one is salad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks. Well then, I¡¯ll go eat outside with my friends ¡¹

    Kudou-papa takes the lunch box and tries to leave the room.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, Kudou-san ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee stops Kudou-papa

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa turns around.

    ¡¸ She woke up, I was contacted through the extension phone ¡¹

    ¡°She,¡± Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s bringing her now ¡¹

    Ah, I haven¡¯t seen Nei since earlier.

    ¡¸ Sorry but could you do something about her? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m not really a good father to her. I find Haruka hard to deal with ¡¹

    Then,

    ¡¸ Father, you¡¯re still Aneue¡¯s parent ¡¹

    Michi talks to her father.

    ¡¸ Take responsibility for your child ¡¹

 Chapter 720 The ultimate weapon: Haruka

    ¡¸ W-Why are you here? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka says that as soon as she saw her Father.

    ¡¸ Work. Got no choice ¡¹

    Kudou-papa sighed.

    ¡¸ Why are you angry? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A fight? ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes look at the two anxiously as Nagisa brings them in.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Let¡¯s eat for now ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles at the two.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to sit next to Luna and Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao¡¯s the one to sit next to Papa! ¡¹

    The two run to my side of the table.

    ¡¸ Father. Aneue had commented something foolish on Kuromori last May ¡¹

    Michi explains to her Father.

    That day, Kudou Haruka made a fool of Kuromori at the theater where Misuzu and Ruriko would dance.

    ¡¸ And then, we had a bet where she¡¯d become a prostitute once if she lost to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, Haruka lost ¡¹

    She fought Michi and had an injury that hospitalized her for a long time. It was a complete defeat.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why I came here to be a prostitute! ¡¹

    Haruka lashes out.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stop me! This is my pride as a martial artist. I¡¯ll do it no matter what you say! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka doesn¡¯t call her Father with respect.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. You did it to yourself. Wipe your own ass ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell?! You don¡¯t plan on doing anything seeing that your daughter¡¯s chastity is in danger? ¡¹

    No, look.

    What¡¯s with that thought process?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s much better than you dying, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Her Father said in calm.

    ¡¸ D-Dying? ¡¹

    Kuromori is a criminal organization in the underground society.

    Haruka clearly is lacking in the idea of what happens if you pick a fight with our group.

    ¡¸ In the first place, you came to this mansion yourself. I know that. It¡¯s my team that¡¯s guarding this mansion here ¡¹

    Right.

    We didn¡¯t call Haruka here and force her to fulfill her promise.

    Kudou Haruka came to the mansion herself.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s getting impatient because her dream job in Kouzuki SS is now cut off.

    She came here to get a recommendation from Misuzu through me.

    Becoming a prostitute should¡¯ve been a penalty for the outcome of the match, and yet,

    She¡¯ll threaten me after having sex with me

    She was thinking of making me ask Misuzu to give her a recommendation.

    To Haruka, that¡¯s how valuable her body is.

    She came here in high spirits with that idea then she found Michi, her little sister, having passionate sex with me.

    Her plan has gone crazy from the base.

    ¡¸ Aneue, you¡¯re having a huge misunderstanding ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Aneue, you thought that your promise of becoming a prostitute once is only held by Master, but ¡¹

    I don¡¯t even want to have sex with Kudou Haruka.

    It won¡¯t be fun having sex with this troublesome.

    She¡¯d at most cry and scream, ¡°I curse you for a thousand years!¡± or something.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? At least if he¡¯s my partner, then ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka glares at me.

    ¡¸ You mean, your pride won¡¯t be hurt if you give your body to Master, who is Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s fiance, am I correct? ¡¹

    Michi speaks coldly.

    I see it now.

    She only sees me as Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    She¡¯s thinking that she¡¯ll gain value if she¡¯s raped by the lover of the Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸ However, becoming a prostitute means you can¡¯t choose who will do it with you., Aneue, I think that your idea of having Master embrace you for your convenience is irresponsible ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ T-Then what do you want me to do?! ¡¹

    When she can¡¯t decide what to do, she throws her unease to Michi.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, how about we send Haruka-san to play with the Kansai Yakuza? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san, Danna-sama is going to meet some big bosses from Kansai Yakuza. Naturally, they will all bring their henchmen ¡¹

    The bosses of Kansai Yakuza won¡¯t come to Tokyo alone.

    Besides, it¡¯s two big bosses.

    Oodori, the head of Kansai Raijin, a man with a long relationship with Takakura shrine and Tsukiko¡¯s Father.

    Satake, the head of the emerging power who took over the Takakura shrine.

    The head of each group opposes each other.

    Furthermore, there will be Kouzuki SS in the venue to protect Jii-chan on the site.

    They¡¯ll undoubtedly bring a large number of guards with them too.

    ¡¸ How about we send Haruka-san over there to please the henchmen? ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Her promise of becoming a prostitute only once doesn¡¯t mean that she has to deal with only one person ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡¸ Be sure to satisfy everyone who came from Kansai, be it 20 or 30 people. That¡¯s your job as a prostitute ¡¹

    Hearing Misuzu say it, Haruka thinks that it¡¯s absolute.

    Both her mother and brother were full-time employees of Kouzuki SS, and so she knows the power of Kouzuki house.

    Although, Misuzu herself doesn¡¯t have that much power in her hands.

    But Haruka¡¯s foolish imagination won¡¯t think that way.

    She imagines that if she¡¯s in Misuzu¡¯s position, then she¡¯d let her innocent self pass through using Kouzuki house¡¯s authority.

    She assumes that Misuzu¡¯s orders would be carried out.

    ¡¸ Well then, can¡¯t do anything about that Haruka ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ Y-You really are!!! ¡¹

    Haruka throws her anger to her Father as she can¡¯t do it to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ C-Can you call yourself a father!? I¡¯m in huge trouble here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s definitely huge trouble. Though, I don¡¯t have a pussy so it¡¯s hard to imagine, although I think that it would tear apart if you¡¯re doing it with 30 people. Thanks to friction. They¡¯d grind it so hard that your hole would be worn off like an eraser. If left alone, your hole in your pussy and ass would connect. That would be scary ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s face turned even paler.

    ¡¸ Example of that would be rubber tube torn and broken. It¡¯s torn easily. Once that happens, there¡¯s no going back ¡¹

    Human bodies aren¡¯t rubber so it won¡¯t be torn as he says.

    Haruka¡¯s in third-year high school, and she¡¯s got a good physique.

    However, she¡¯s a virgin.

    ¡¸ Well, if we¡¯re going for the layman¡¯s term, it would be called grotesque. Once your pussy turned like that, well, you can¡¯t marry an ordinary guy. Nobody would want a woman with a gross-looking pussy. Nobody would thrust in there even for romance ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    Haruka starts trembling.

    ¡¸ Well, try your best. As for me, I¡¯ll go deliver my lunch to my friends ¡¹

    Kudou-papa pushes the wagon that has Katsuko-nee¡¯s spaghetti lunch box is on and is about to exit the room.

    ¡¸ Michi, is that enough? ¡¹

    He looked at Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, that would be good enough ¡¹

    Michi bows to her Father.

    ¡¸ Well then, I hope you gals take care of my daughters ¡¹

    Kudou-papa leaves the room.

    ¡¸ W-Wait!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way fag! The earth is in a crisis!! ¡¹

    The Father disappears with a joke as a parting shot.

    ¡¸ Well then, that¡¯s the plan, Haruka-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san, come and eat. You won¡¯t have enough strength if you don¡¯t eat properly ¡¹

    Ruriko urges Haruka to sit.

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s feeling unsettled.

    ¡¸ If you try to bother us any further, then you¡¯re dead ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Haruka.

    ¡¸ Sorry but you can¡¯t beat me with your skills. Not Michi-chan, not Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Margo-san and Edie emit an intimidating Qi.

    ¡¸ Aneue, give it up. These two are stronger than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for you to take a hostage and escape either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our formation is flawless ¡¹

    Michi, Margo-san, and Edie train together most of the time.

    Even if Haruka tries to run away or take someone as a hostage in the room, the three are positioned to stop all of it.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm! ¡¹

    Haruka who feels danger calls out to Shou-neechan in panic.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Seki-san, Kouzuki-sama¡¯s full-time bodyguard, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s another piece of old information.

    Shou-neechan now is the head of field department of Kouzuki SS.

    However, Haruka¡¯s been in the hospital for a while, and so she doesn¡¯t know anything after the May holiday.

    Since her brother¡¯s position is in a weak state due to her mother¡¯s abandonment of her site, he didn¡¯t tell Haruka about the internal circumstances of Kouzuki SS.

    Michi¡¯s been living with Misuzu all the time, so she hasn¡¯t seen Haruka until today.

    Well, Shou-neechan¡¯s been guarding Jii-chan closely in public as she¡¯s his full-time bodyguard, and add Rei-chan¡¯s flashy appearance,

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Haruka knows them.

    Haruka was temporarily hired and is appointed as Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard after all.

    ¡¸ I-I won last year¡¯s Karate t-t-t-t-tournament, and then ¡¹

    Seriously?

    That¡¯s amazing of her in a way.

    To think that she¡¯s trying to promote herself to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies, coldly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m confident in my skills. I¡¯ll surely become valuable personnel, so please, I.. ¡¹

    She¡¯s trying to get out of here through Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Look, I think you¡¯re listening to what they were talking about earlier but, I, for some reason, forced by these people to do something against the public order and morals, and, uhm ¡¹

    Is she trying to ask for Shou-neechan¡¯s help using a moral appeal?

    I feel how stubborn she is after going this far.

    ¡¸ All I know is that chief Yazawa has decided not to hire you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s words are cold.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san, do you know why Reika and I are in here? ¡¹

    Haruka;

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s for guarding Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Haruka can¡¯t possibly know my relationship with Shou-neechan and Rei-chan.

    And so, it¡¯s natural for her to think that way.

    ¡¸ Yes. And, our Employer, Kouzuki ¡°Kakka¡± has given us orders to have a friendly relationship with the Kuromori family. Therefore, we won¡¯t say anything about what¡¯s happening in this house ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give it up. Kudou Haruka-san. In this place, you must follow the Kuromori house¡¯s rules ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Haruka.

    Rei-chan doesn¡¯t even look at Haruka.

    ¡¸ Or should I say, do you not understand how much trouble it creates if you talk to me, a bodyguard in this place? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re being rude to Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    If she ignores our family, then,

    The masters of this place would be Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Jumping over the two and asking for Shou-neechan¡¯s help is definitely rude.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have any desire to help you, but even if I had an inkling of sympathy for you, I would never come to your help unless Misuzu-sama or Ruriko-sama gives an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks as if spitting out.

    ¡¸ Not even understanding that means that chief Yazawa¡¯s decision to reject you was the correct one. In the first place, it has been a problem to keep you temporarily hired ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamaoka-san was the director back then after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, indeed he was ¡¹

    Rei-chan said. Shou-neechan agreed.

    Yamaoka, the former security division head of Kouzuki SS had an affair with Haruka and Michi¡¯s mother.

    Then, the mother asked Yamaoka to hire Haruka as a temporary employee.

    Haruka¡¯s mother, Etsuko also made it to a modest position in Kouzuki SS>

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is, sorry but could you not talk to Reika or me? It¡¯ll only cause trouble ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    Haruka fell on the floor.

    ¡¸ Well then, Haruka-san, This is an order. You are to join us when we depart and work as a prostitute. Listen, this is your last chance. If you don¡¯t follow, ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to put the final nail in the coffin for Haruka.

    Actually, it¡¯s Minaho-neesan who has the most power in this location.

    This is the Kuromori house, and Minaho-neesan is the head of our family.

    Besides, if comparing Misuzu and Minaho-neesan, then Minaho-neesan¡¯s words have more power to control people. Her words show weight.

    But Kudou Haruka doesn¡¯t look at those.

    She yields not to Minaho-neesan but to Misuzu, who she thinks is in a higher position to her because of Kouzuki family.

    Knowing that; Minaho-neesan¡¯s not speaking at all.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Finally, Haruka breaks.

    ¡¸ Okay. You go sit next to me ¡¹

    Edie beckons Hauka to sit next to her.

    ¡¸ No, uhm ¡¹

    Haruka doesn¡¯t even know Edie.

    She¡¯s confused by this beautiful brown-skinned and blonde haired American.

    ¡¸ If possible, I¡¯d like to be in the same table as Michi and Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Haruka tries to speak ambiguously, then,

    Byuu!

    Edie¡¯s fist stops right before it hits Haruka¡¯s face.

    It¡¯s not just her fist.

    There¡¯s an Anki-shuriken in between Edie¡¯s fingers.

    ¡¸ Say any more complaints, and you¡¯re dead ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ You know, she¡¯s one of the best in the New Orleans¡¯ assassination cult, she doesn¡¯t care about the optimistic ideas of the Japanese ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Haruka.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m the same as her though ¡¹

    Oh, Haruka¡¯s got no eyes to determine someone¡¯s skill at a glance.

    Therefore, the two decides to intimidate her so Haruka won¡¯t look down on the two of them.

    ¡¸ Darling, let me be the lookout for her ¡¹

    Ah, Haruka;

    She¡¯s still got pride when it comes to her little sister, Michi.

    And so, this brown-skinned, blonde-haired, and blue-eyed American martial arts girl would be best suited for watching Haruka.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Edie ¡¹

    Edie never overlooks something. I can trust her in this.

    ¡¸ Now then, is everything done now? Finally, we can now eat ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Mana show out from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do. Also, call out to the two who aren¡¯t in the cafeteria yet ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Ah. Yukino-chan and Yoshiko-san. Nei-chan¡¯s taking them here ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t seen Nei since earlier because she¡¯s keeping Yukino and Yoshiko-san on the other room.

    If we threaten Haruka with Yukino present;

    It¡¯s possible that Yukino exposes the truth to her.

    Unlike before, she thinks about things deeply now. She¡¯s also sharp at pointing out things.

    That¡¯s why Yoshiko-san¡¯s cooperating as Yukino¡¯s talking partner.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is that okay, Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna asks me worriedly.

    ¡¸ What is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that, she, uhm ¡¹

    Oh, about bringing Kudou Haruka to the hotel?

    ¡¸ I also am worried about her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, her heart is so jumbled up that it¡¯s giving me a headache ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomiko say.

    Even without physical contact, they sense that she¡¯s a woman who lets out so much emotions.

    Even if they don¡¯t intend on reading her mind, Tsukiko and the girls can feel the echoes.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Here. Use your mind reading on me ¡¹

    I stretch out my hands.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomiko nod at each other and grabbed my hand.

    Luna also joins in.

    ¡¸ Okay, now read my mind. ¡¹

    Actually, even if we bring Kudou Haruka, we won¡¯t send her off to the henchmen of Yakuza.

    That¡¯s impossible.

    The guys coming from Kansai are all supposedly angry.

    The other party is a group hostile to Yakuza, Kouzuki SS attacked their headquarters in Kansai. The unit they dispatched to Tokyo is almost destroyed.

    They have a grudge and won¡¯t trust us.

    And yet, that Kouzuki house;

    ¡°Have fun raping this high school girl¡± and then bring Kudou Haruka to them.

    They¡¯d feel weirded out by it that they won¡¯t do anything to her.

    If it¡¯s an ordinary prostitute, then they¡¯d understand, but,

    If they¡¯d offer a high school student so suddenly, and furthermore, she was a women¡¯s Karate champion.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama. Then why? ¡¹

    If you ask why should we take Haruka to the venue, then,

    Frankly, she¡¯s a countermeasure to Kiyomi-san.

    ¡¸ Huh, Why? ¡¹

    We still don¡¯t know how strong Kiyomi-san¡¯s real power is.

    However, if she has a stronger ability to read people¡¯s minds than Tsukiko, then,

    ¡¸ I think that has merit ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san is the one who watched over Yomiko¡¯s training.

    Naturally, she knows the Takakura sisters well.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ A camouflage? ¡¹

    Someone who doesn¡¯t understand the situation among us.

    A girl that¡¯s scared of everything.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s quite energetic, and the waves of her emotions blast off to directions nobody could know.

    If Kudou Haruka is with us, then,

    ¡¸ I see, Kiyomi-san will be confused. ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ We use to take irregular people with us before the fights. And bringing them is almost always correct. If everyone can understand the situation, then it¡¯s possible that one may overlook something ¡¹

    During our fight with Cesario Viola last May,

    We brought Yukino with us, even though she¡¯s completely unrelated.

    Then, thanks to Yukino¡¯s outsiders¡¯ point of view, we somehow managed deaths narrowly.

    Kudou Haruka may prove to become useful.

    She¡¯d always react loudly in response to whatever¡¯s happening in front of her.

    ¡¸ Papa, why are you holding hands together? ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at us.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair! It¡¯s just Luna and them ¡¹

    Agnes as well.

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry about that, sure, join in ¡¹

    I shake hands with the two.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oooh! It¡¯s been a while! How are you? Are your injuries healed now? ¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s with Nei and Yoshiko-san enters the room and calls out to Kudou Haruka.

    Yukino¡¯s also with us in the theater where Haruka and Michi had a duel.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeh! Shiraska Yukino?! Why are you here?! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s the one surprised to see Yukino who appears on TV every week in here.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s a question for me too. I wonder why I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Yukino speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ Oh I see, I was wearing a disguise before that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Disguise? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Back then, what was it? Oh right, I named myself ¡°Kishima Kuroko¡± Do you not remember Kishima Kuroko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Well, Haruka wouldn¡¯t remember a woman wearing a strange dress as our ally.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s eat! Go ahead! Eat! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Mana bring in spaghetti plate one after another.

    ¡¸ Ah, let me help out too Katsu-nee! ¡¹

    Nei and Ruriko also joined in the delivery of plates.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll join in too ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the girls try to leave their seats, but,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you can take a rest for now Tsukiko-chan. Naturally, that includes you too, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled at us.

    Even so,

    We won¡¯t really turn Haruka to a prostitute.

    However, to make sure that Haruka¡¯s cornered,

    Kudou-papa bowed his head to us on purpose.

    ¡¸ In the end, you¡¯re the type who won¡¯t reflect and grow up unless you¡¯re scared ¡¹

    I mutter as I look at Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t accept this! Why is Shirasaka Yukino in here!! ¡¹

    Seeing someone she can meddle with entering, she tries her best to throw all of her emotions to Yukino.

    That¡¯s the only way she could ease out her anxiety and frustration.

    She¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t know how to put up with things.

    ¡¸ Why do you even care? This spaghetti is quite delicious, you know? You see, Katsuko¡¯s got a bad personality, but she¡¯s good at cooking though! ¡¹

    Yukino says while spinning her fork on her plate.

    ¡¸ Really? Hearing you say that makes me want to take away your plate ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ Geez! I was praising, you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was an insult before praise! ¡¹

    Regardless of what she¡¯s saying, when Yukino¡¯s here, the meals become fun.

 Chapter 721. Sorry

    With everyone gathered in the dining room, we started lunch.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s still burning in anger, but overall, the atmosphere is warm and friendly.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, don¡¯t mind it. Donmai. Just eat it ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s taken to Yukino and Yoshiko-san¡¯s table.

    Yukino can now read the atmosphere at times like this.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama. Ruriko helped out making this salad. Have some on your plate ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are having a meal together with Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    The cousins of Kouzuki family smile at each other.

    On the other hand, my surroundings are occupied by the Takakura sisters, Agnes, and Mao-chan.

    Tsukiko and the girls aren¡¯t used to our family yet, and so it¡¯s better to have Agnes and Mao-chan with them to help them relax.

    Agnes seems to be fond of Luna.

    Mao-chan is smiling at the fact that the elder sisters she can play with have increased.

    Looking at the other tables,

    Minaho-neesan, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan are having a meeting while eating.

    Margo-san is also in there.

    Nei, Edie, and Michi are in another table.

    Ah, they¡¯re all in guard so that Kudou Haruka can¡¯t jump at Michi.

    Edie is truly Michi¡¯s best friend. Nagisa and Nei are the family¡¯s ¡°elder sisters.¡±

    And then, Katsuko-nee and Mana are on the table near the kitchen.

    I guess they¡¯re there so they could grab more spaghetti if anyone wants some extra.

    As expected of the housewife and her apprentice in the family.

    The other housewife apprentice, Ruriko is at Yoshiko-san¡¯s table though

    It makes me think.

    If Megu was here, which table would she sit on?

    If we follow the trend, then she should be sitting on the same table as Katsuko-nee, in Mana¡¯s seat, but,

    Since May, Megu¡¯s supposed to be aiming for the second housewife position after Katsuko-nee.

    Yet, after four months, that position¡¯s taken over by Mana and Ruriko.

    No, Ruriko¡¯s raised by Kouzuki house and isolated from the world.

    Everything is new to her since she started living in this mansion.

    She¡¯s never done any household chores until now.

    On the other hand, Mana;

    Her new school isn¡¯t decided yet because she¡¯s known to be Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    She¡¯s doing her best to create a position for her in this family.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that Megu¡¯s not doing anything, however.

    She always needs time for the women¡¯s track and field club, and so she couldn¡¯t easily take charge in household chores.

    Even now, she¡¯s not in here.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, Papa! ¡¹

    suddenly, Agnes calls me out

    ¡¸ Thanks for giving Luna to Agnes ¡¹

    She smiled.

    Oh, there¡¯s some spaghetti sauce on her cheek.

    I use a paper napkin to wipe Agnes¡¯ cheeks.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t give her to you. Luna isn¡¯t an object, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, Agnes also belongs to Luna! ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that reasoning?

    ¡¸ Err, you see, anyway, we get along! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh, what about Mao? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks worriedly.

    ¡¸And, of course, that includes Mao-chan! Right? Luna! ¡¹

    Luna;

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re friends. Mao-chan ¡¹

    She pats Mao-chan¡¯s head gently.

    ¡¸ Yay~ We¡¯re friends ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Luna has been the youngest until now, but from now on, Luna¡¯s also an elder sister! Get yourself together! ¡¹

    The 14-year-old Yomiko flaunted about being the elder sister and told her 12-year-old little sister that.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯m also an elder sister now ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s insecure towards her elder sisters.

    Now that she¡¯s also an elder sister, it would be nice if she could conquer that insecurity.

    ¡¸ Papa, is she becoming Mao¡¯s elder sister too? ¡¹

    Mao-chan points at Yomiko and Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I forgot to mention ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Yomi, Nice to meet you! ¡¹

    Yomiko smiles at Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Okay. Nice to meet you! Mao loves big-breasted elder sisters! ¡¹

    Err.

    Well, her mother has huge tits, so, I guess?

    ¡¸ But, Papa also likes small breasts too! Don¡¯t worry about it, Luna-chan! ¡¹

    M-Mao-chan!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Papa also likes Michi-oneechan¡¯s chest! And Luna-chan is bigger than Michi-oneechan! ¡¹

    Mao-chan drops a bomb, and the whole room quiets down.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mao-imouto, that¡¯s a misinterpretation ¡¹

    Michi speaks quietly.

    ¡¸ The value of women isn¡¯t determined by the size of their chest ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s voice echoes in the room.

    ¡¸ What matters is the tightness!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ When it comes to tightness, then it surely is my win!!! ¡¹

    No, look.

    Michi¡¯s petite and trained body surely is tight.

    ¡¸ I win. It¡¯s my win! V ¡¹

    For some reason, Michi¡¯s showing me a peace sign with her hand.

    However.

    ¡¸ Papa? What does she mean by tightness? ¡¹

    Not having a clue, Mao-chan asks me.

    Just how could I explain this to her?

    ¡¸ Hey! Michi-chan! ¡¹

    Nagisa stands behind Michi.

    ¡¸ Just what are you talking about right in front of my child! You idiot! ¡¹

    She bonks Michi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Stupid! Is your head filled with just erotica? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, that part can be trained. It¡¯s not always young=tight, old=loose! Katsuko, if I recall, you have the vaginal pressure gauge somewhere, don¡¯t you? Bring that here and compare yours to her! ¡¹

    V-Vaginal pressure gauge what?

    Can such advanced measuring equipment exist?

    I mean, what do you use it for?

    ¡¸ Why does it have to be me!? Compare yours to her Nagisa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not my time to shine but Katsuko¡¯s time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, could it be that you¡¯re not confident? Maybe you¡¯re loose compared to a 15-year-old girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! I-I¡¯m not that loose! H-Hey, Dear, I¡¯m not loose, am I? ¡¹

    Nagisa comes asking for my help.

    ¡¸ No, well, not really ¡¹

    ¡¸ See?! I have a witness here! I¡¯m not loose! And that¡¯s why Michi-chan and Katsuko should do the tightness contest! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? Then that means that Katsuko, are you loose? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Me again?

    ¡¸ Yeah. Not at all. Katsuko-nee¡¯s tight ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not as tight as Michi-chan, is it? ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Now you¡¯ve done it! If you¡¯re going that far, then this is a match! I¡¯m going to bring the tightness gauge right now. Michi-chan, take off your panties! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands up from her seat.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, we¡¯re in the middle of a meal ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stops them off with just one line.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, Michi-chan, and Yoshinobu stop it ¡¹

    Why me too?

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s your sorry? ¡¹

    Haa, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Sorry for having that strange talk while we¡¯re in the middle of a meal ¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸ M-M-M-Master!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s panicking.

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I should be the one apologizing. I¡¯m very sorry, everyone! ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸ That was immature of me. Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for the ruckus we¡¯ve made ¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee also apologized to everyone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay as long as you all understand. You can raise your head now Michi-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Michi

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you keep your head lowered all the time then the meal won¡¯t be delicious. Do you not understand that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan got scolded! ¡¹

    Mao-chan laughed.

    ¡¸ No, Mao-chan, you also did wrong ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are various types of bodies in this world, and you can¡¯t talk about someone¡¯s body without care ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s making a face wondering why she¡¯s also being scolded.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, you¡¯ve been in the bath together with me, and so you know how my body looks like, don¡¯t you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talks to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s not good at dealing with Minaho-neesan.

    But, since there¡¯s a large bath in the mansion,

    When everyone¡¯s taking a bath together, Minaho-neesan joins in sometimes as well.

    ¡¸ My chest is flatter than Michi-chan¡¯s. Also, there¡¯s a big scar in my stomach, you saw it before, haven¡¯t you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s turned to a prostitute, turned pregnant, was subjected to a messy abortion operation, and thus her body can¡¯t bear a child again.

    Even though she¡¯s still in her growth period, her uterus became unusable, and her body stopped developing the womanly parts.

    She¡¯s slim and tall, but there¡¯s no meat on her chest nor butt.

    And then, there¡¯s also a large surgical scar left on her stomach.

    If one can see that scar, they can tell that Minaho-neesan had a hard time.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like this body either. My body became like this, and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. When I was a child, I also wanted to become an attractive woman with big breasts and butt. But I didn¡¯t. Would you laugh at that? ¡¹

    Mao-chan;

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t end it with an apology. Mao-chan, you don¡¯t feel like you did something terrible, but a person who hears you say that may feel uncomfortable. There might even be people who will get angry at Mao-chan and try to hurt you, or maybe try to hurt someone around you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Someone around? ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks at Agnes and Luna.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s possible that they hurt the people around Mao-chan out of resentment. People like those exist too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why don¡¯t speak thoughtlessly about people. You can¡¯t use an excuse that you¡¯re friends or close either. You don¡¯t know all the people who¡¯re listening to whatever you say, Mao-chan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Just the other day while I was on a train, girls from middle school were badmouthing about their classmate who has a scratch on her face. They¡¯re calling her disgusting. ¡°Why are we in the same class with a girl with a wound on her face?¡± they said ¡¹

    Mao-chan listens to Minaho-neesan¡¯s talk.

    We listen to it as well.

    ¡¸ I was quite angry at those girls. I wanted to slap them one by one. After all, there¡¯s an ugly scar on my stomach, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, my scars are in my stomach, and so nobody could see it when I wear clothes. Naturally, the middle school girls talking can¡¯t see it either. But, I do have a scar ¡¹

    Though others can¡¯t see it, the scar still exists.

    ¡¸ From their perspective, they couldn¡¯t figure out that someone from the same train could have a big scar int heir body, but even so, blood rushed to my head. I thought that I couldn¡¯t forgive them. Do you understand? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ The sin of not knowing is also a sin, but only to the other party. It¡¯s not a sin where the law or the police could be involved, but it is enough to become a motive to kill people ¡¹

    Mao-chan starts trembling.

    ¡¸ And that is why you must be careful with what you say at all times. ¡¹ You must refrain from any behavior that makes other people feel uncomfortable to protect yourself and your family ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    Those who look down on others are eliminated.

    Some people use violence because they find things boring.

    You won¡¯t be able to stand to such people if they target you or the people around you.

    Therefore, one must always be careful with their conduct.

    ¡¸ Auuu, Mao¡¯s ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s trembling from the scary aura Minaho-neesan¡¯s emitting.

    ¡¸ Do what Mama tells you to do. Behave well, no matter when. Even if it¡¯s towards Papa or Agnes-chan. If you keep on having bad manners, they¡¯d hate Mao ¡¹

    Nagisa tells her daughter.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry. Mamaaaa! ¡¹

    Nagisa hugs the crying Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. You now understand, good girl, good girl ¡¹

    Nagisa soothes Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ I mean, that was bad manners coming from us too earlier ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m reflecting on it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s reflecting on it as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, me too ¡¹

    I should follow the flow of the events and reflect on it.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re very sorry, we¡¯re reflecting on it ¡¹

    Michi apologized to everyone lastly.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s enough. Putting that aside, Yoshinobu, stand up ¡¹

    M-Me?

    I stand up as Minaho-neesan urged me to do so.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t there something you should apologize for? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ After all of your experience for the past few days ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s been watching me all the time.

    And that¡¯s why Minaho-neesan knows.

    But, she¡¯s right.

    The other girls aren¡¯t watching all that I do each and every day and so,

    I have to talk to them.

    I have to apologize.

    ¡¸ Well, how do I say this ¡¹

    I find the words to say in my head.

    ¡¸ Recently, I think I¡¯m being getting caught up in the moment. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry everyone! ¡¹

    I bow my head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a brat without any power, and yet I kept making selfish thoughts while expecting to use other people¡¯s strength ¡¹

    That if I talk to Misuzu,

    That if I persuade Jii-chan,

    That if I asked Minaho-neesan,

    That if I consulted with Shou-neechan, I can manage.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been misapprehending that it¡¯s my strength even though it¡¯s not. I was getting reckless ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the worst ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s yours ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks up.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do anything as long as you wish for it. Isn¡¯t that right, Reika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you before? We¡¯re working for Kouzuki SS but, if you and Kakka were to have a fight, I¡¯d stick with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural because we¡¯re family ¡¹

    Wait a minute.

    ¡¸ I mean, Danna-sama¡¯s the only one making a clear distinction of your power from ours ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. An ordinary man would immediately misunderstand and ask for more ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Since this is an excellent opportunity, let¡¯s talk about it, He¡¯s never asked for anything for himself for the past four months ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tels everyone.

    ¡¸ Normally, an ordinary high school boy would say ¡°I want that¡± ¡°I want to buy that¡± ¡°I want to eat this today¡± and such ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, and yet, he didn¡¯t buy anything for himself when we went shopping together. He only buys the cheapest daily necessities ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why I took Danna-sama to a resort in the southern oceans during the summer vacation and even went to a restaurant at a top-class hotel several times, however, I didn¡¯t hear Danna-sama say ¡°I want to go there again,¡± or even say ¡°I want to eat in that restaurant again next time¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s a problem if he were drowning in luxury and turned to a useless man but, I¡¯m more worried that he doesn¡¯t show any greed ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Margo-san;

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, he still values himself too low. Someone who thinks ¡°for someone like me¡± can¡¯t enjoy anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, that¡¯s the problem ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you have enough influence now that if you like, you can overthrow Kouzuki-ojiichan. Everyone¡¯s allied with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s an earnest person after all ¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸ What stupidity! You all know that he¡¯s an idiot! Fools! ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ After all, he¡¯s even trying to study on how to make a bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong about that? ¡¹

    I asked Yukino.

    ¡¸ You see, you won¡¯t even want to open a bakery if someone else is in your position. After all, you don¡¯t even have to work, and money would keep flowing in for you as you¡¯re allied with Kouzuki house. If not, you can just go to a university and study business there. Then, enter one of the companies from Kouzuki group. You can go for an elite course. And yet, what did you plan on doing? A bakery?\ Your choice is so improbable!!! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that! Onii-chan¡¯s decided to cooperate with Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s dream, and so he decided to open up a bakery! ¡¹

    Mana who has been silent all this time shouts back at her sister.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s her dream, isn¡¯t it? That means that it¡¯s not your dream. So where¡¯s your dream? ¡¹

    My dream.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t I just dream of fulfilling Katsuko-nee¡¯s dream together? ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t but, that doesn¡¯t matter for now. It¡¯s not manly, or should I say that it doesn¡¯t have the romance in it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, I want to make money sooner ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, why? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Well, I have to feed everyone in the family ¡¹

    Yukino bursts out laughing.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s funny about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you see! ¡¹

    Yukino replies while laughing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obviously not enough if you¡¯re just opening a bakery! ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ But, I want to make it using my own hands. This is for the sake of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ You keep saying that it¡¯s for the sake of your family, but in the end, it¡¯s all for yourself, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You just want to feel that you¡¯re contributing something to the family, right? So stupid ¡¹

    Is that so?

    Then that means, me wanting to make a bakery, is¡­

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t matter, recently, your forehead shows too many wrinkles. You always show a frowning face even in school, you don¡¯t enjoy life at all ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Sure, you want to make a bakery or whatever, However, you keep on overthinking about it that you¡¯re making a serious and dark look at your face that says ¡°This is a serious task I must do,¡± it makes it hard to breathe in the same room as you for the people around ¡¹

    So that¡¯s how I feel like.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, isn¡¯t that why you have to talk to everyone? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ You understood it through your experience with Tsukiko-san earlier, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Hearing that from Yukino again connects it.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yukino¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been putting everything on my shoulders recently. Though I say I worry about my family, I don¡¯t want anyone to worry about me. I wanted to protect everyone one-sidedly. I wanted to keep everyone safe ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ But I was wrong. Now, I understand it. I was looking down on everyone and keep telling myself that I¡¯m doing all of this for everyone¡¯s sake. That was stupid of me ¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    ¡¸ And then, on top of that, I keep pushing my thoughts to everyone. What does everyone think? I didn¡¯t know that everyone else also had their thoughts, their will. I thought that my worries are the only right one, and I didn¡¯t hear everyone¡¯s opinion. Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. ¡¹

    I bow my head.

    ¡¸ But in the end, before I could even think, Minaho-neesan, Shou-neechan, Margo-san, Katsuko-nee, and to everyone, it¡¯s obvious, they¡¯re much more mature compared to me that you already talked to everyone and decided on what to do. I don¡¯t even have to think or talk about it. And yet, I overestimated my strength and thought of tactics by my own ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not bad. You also have your thoughts ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ We also want to know if we can make a strategy using another person¡¯s point of view.\ We won¡¯t dismiss it because it¡¯s an amateur idea. We respect your thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. And so, please be frank about anything you¡¯re thinking ¡¹

    Rei-chan also says.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also our fault. The Takakura case had the problem about the Miko power, and so, us elders didn¡¯t make close contact ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    The power to read minds means that their past as a prostitute could be read.

    Tsukiko and the two will hold a negative impression about sex if that happens.

    That was their worry.

    ¡¸ Well, either way, it gave you time to think by yourself, and we were waiting for you to reach the conclusion that you couldn¡¯t do it alone. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You should depend on us more. Rely on us. Ask for advice and help. If you try to carry everything on your own, your head will boil down, and you can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ It would make us happy if you rely on us ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still a first-year high-school boy, you should know that it¡¯s your job to rely on adults ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me. I was being conceited. I was pretending to be tough. That was stupid of me! ¡¹

    I tell everyone.

    ¡¸ Please let me rely on you. Help me. Give me advice. Please let me depend on you all, please!! ¡¹

    I bow my head with all my emotions.

    ¡¸ Really, you¡¯re an earnest fool no matter what ¡¹

    Yukino speaks in an amazed tone.

    She drinks a cup of tea.

    ¡¸ Sure. Depend on us, Yoshinobu. And so, what¡¯s your first request? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, please let Yukino stay in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nuguuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Yukino spits out the black tea she¡¯s drinking.

 Chapter 722.Come On A My House

    Chapter 722£®Come On A My House

    ¡¸ Ugh, me? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yukino, please, stay here. Live together with us ¡¹

    I bow my head to Yukino.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-W-W-W-Why!? W-What¡¯s with this so sudden!? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s panicking.

    ¡¸ I feel bad for leaving you to Kouzuki SS until now. I¡¯m sorry about that, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I want you to stay with us, and I want you to watch over your baby ¡¹

    I want to stop checking on Yukino¡¯s welfare on TV broadcast every Friday only.

    I want Yukino to bear the child and give birth to it in calm together with us.

    ¡¸ E-Even if you say something selfish like that, it¡¯s a problem for me! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Then, do you not mind staying there instead? Living together with the Shogi girls who observe you all the time and don¡¯t talk to you that much in the Kouzuki SS facility ¡¹

    Shou-neechan grins.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ At least, the meals in this house are delicious ¡¹

    She spins the fork on the spaghetti plate then stuffs it in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s delicious, I don¡¯t think that the lunch box prepared in the TV station or the food in the dining room in our facility could compare to this ¡¹

    Yukino also looked at her plate groaning.

    ¡¸ Agnes thinks it¡¯s fun to have Yukino-chan together here! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Mao also likes Yukino-chan! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s popular with the younger girls.

    But,

    For those who have ill-feeling for Yukino,

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, Please? ¡¹

    Those who were former prostitutes who hold a grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke may still hate Yukino.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, Nagisa, what about you two? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks the two.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it anymore ¡¹

    Nagisa replies.

    ¡¸ After all the event that happened in May, I feel the weight is off my shoulders. There¡¯s no need for ill-feelings anymore ¡¹

    Katsuko also says.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ As for me, I no longer hold any hateful sentiments towards Yukino-san. To be honest, I admire how much you¡¯ve changed for the past few months. I want to become as strong as you ¡¹

    Then,

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t think you¡¯ll forgive us, even so, we¡¯re sorry. e feel sorry for what we did to you ¡¹

    She bows her head to Yukino.

    ¡¸ And, also, I¡¯d like to make a request. Live together with us ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s quite selfish of you ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. But, you already know that I¡¯m quite the selfish woman after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks straight at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Hmph, it¡¯s the usual pattern again. In the end, I have no choice. It¡¯ll always end up how you want it to be! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can think of it however you want. However, I want to accept you to this house. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    I see.

    It¡¯s only Yukino who still has ill-feeling remaining.

    ¡¸ Why not? Why don¡¯t you stay in here, Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Mana speaks up.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to live with me. Don¡¯t you, Maika? ¡¹

    Yukino tells her sister.

    ¡¸ Not really, I¡¯ll accept you here. After all, it should be time for us to move on. We can¡¯t stay on the same state forever, Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mana called Yukino ¡°Onee-chan.¡±

    ¡¸ For the past four months, I¡¯m hanging in between Yoshida Mana and Shirasaka Maika¡¯s identity and yet, Yukino-oneechan¡¯s so desperate to stay as Shirasaka Yukino. I know. I¡¯ve been watching your show with Onii-chan every week ¡¹

    Mana said. Yukino gasps.

    ¡¸ Y-You ¡¹

    ¡¸ At first, they were looking at you coldly because you were Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter and yet, now you¡¯re known as Shirasaka Yukino, you¡¯ve overcome the shadow of that person, and now a proper TV talent. It¡¯s amazing. You did well. I think it¡¯s cool. As for me, I¡¯ve always been depending on Onii-chan and staying holed up in this mansion ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ As long as I stay in here and be Yoshida Mana, then Onii-chan and everyone will keep me safe. There¡¯s the thought that if I go out, my past as Shirasaka Maika might chase me down. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t go outside. I¡¯m staying here, not going to a new school. Even though Onee-chan¡¯s doing all outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika ¡¹

    Mana bows to her sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask for it too, Yukino-oneechan, please stay with us. For me, for Onii-chan. And for the child you¡¯re bearing ¡¹

    Yukino touches her stomach.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan and I want to live together with Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ B-But, Megumi, she¡¯s here too ¡¹

    Megu;

    She¡¯s become Yukino¡¯s natural enemy.

    ¡¸ Megumi doesn¡¯t want me to live together with you, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If she can¡¯t agree with it then we¡¯ll drive out Megumi. You don¡¯t have to worry about it Yukino-san ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Megumi still has a place to return to, which is Yamamine house ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wait a second Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    Talking about this while Megu¡¯s absent.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a what if for the final argument. If Megumi doesn¡¯t change no matter what then I¡¯m prepared to do that ¡¹

    Prepared.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Megumi right now can break our family. You and Megumi had problems, but you¡¯re able to resolve a lot of it this time. But won¡¯t Megumi become a problem child if nothing changes about her? ¡¹

    Megu and I.

    Are we both problem children?

    ¡¸ The two of you are earnest and have strong beliefs. You convince yourself ¡°It must be like this,¡± ¡°I must work on this¡± and so you get carried away ¡¹

    Megu and I were the same?

    Just as Megu is spinning around in circles as my lawful wife.

    Am I also spinning around in circles?

    ¡¸ Well, you now understand the limits of your strength and that you can rely on us so it should be okay now, but for Megumi ¡¹

    Megu has become a burden to the family.

    If this goes on.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put our worries for Megu-chan for later. It¡¯s Yukino-chan¡¯s time right now ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we want to welcome Yukino-chan here. Seriously. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad deal for Yukino-chan either. It¡¯s easier to live in here than in Kouzuki SS facility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Although I think this house is only filled with bad memories ¡¹

    Nei said. Yukino smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ But, what about you? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me.

    ¡¸ Do you really want me to stay here? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama thinks so, yes ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies to me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can read people¡¯s minds. That¡¯s my power as a shrine maiden. I know everything inside Kou-sama¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸ It seems that there have been some problematic acts as his way of expression, but Kou-sama¡¯s feelings towards you haven¡¯t changed ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean what? ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ That means I like you, Yukino!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s mouth opened wide.

    ¡¸ I like you as much as everyone in here. Therefore, I want you to stay by my side ¡¹

    Yukino;

    She sighed loudly.

    ¡¸ Idiot ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Stupid, idiot, dummy! ¡¹

    Uhm, Yukino-san?

    ¡¸ Take responsibility. You can¡¯t take back what you said now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Then, she dishevels her hair.

    ¡¸ Aaah, geez! I can¡¯t believe this! Seriously, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Yukino touches her lower abdomen gently.

    ¡¸ I planned to give birth to this child alone ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, sure, I get it. This child and I can live with you, no, with the children of this house together, is that correct? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Sorry to ask you but yes, please do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Haa, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Then Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ And so, once Megumi¡¯s back, I just have to bow my head and ask her to let me live in here, right? ¡¹

    Y-Yukino!?

    ¡¸ I get it. I won¡¯t tell Megumi that you bowed your head to me. I¡¯ll bow my head to Megumi and make it look like you didn¡¯t try to persuade me about this, don¡¯t I? I¡¯m not an idiot, I know what I should do at times like this ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Sorry, and thanks ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says her thanks.

    ¡¸ Y-Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you stupid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Yukino. I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh shut up! I already know that! You dummy! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about the other women but be sure to be a father for this child, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve always been worried about ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s been thinking about the future of the child all this time.

    ¡¸ Thinking about the welfare of the child, I think it¡¯s best to stay here ¡¹

    Then she exhaled loudly.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ve got big news for Yukino-chan! ¡¹

    Nagisa speaks to Yukino with a big smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve also confirmed my pregnancy recently! ¡¹

    Yeah, Nagisa hasn¡¯t told Yukino about her pregnancy yet.

    ¡¸ This is my second time, so I¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s bear a healthy child together! ¡¹

    If Nagisa¡¯s with her, Yukino can manage her anxieties about childbirth.

    ¡¸ Uhm, me too ¡¹

    Tsukiko raises her hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to be pregnant as soon as possible as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, get yourself pregnant soon ¡¹

    No, Nagisa, this isn¡¯t a race.

    ¡¸ Well, I Takanashi Katsuko also am late. However, I¡¯m doing my best to get pregnant soon as well! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Mama. what does that mean? ¡¹

    Mao-chan, who haven¡¯t understood the situation, asks Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Well you see, that means that next year, Mao¡¯s two little sisters now may increase to four at this stage! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh?! Really?! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Is it okay to have all the happy events happen one after another, Mama?! ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, everyone¡¯s here together. We¡¯ll reach greater heights of happiness! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! This is huge Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, that¡¯s amazing! ¡¹

    Mao and Agnes are excited.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Uuugh, I want to get pregnant too ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Not now ¡¹

    Edie replies immediately.

    ¡¸ If we get pregnant now then we can¡¯t protect the family ¡¹

    Michi is also Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard at school.

    Edie¡¯s protecting Megu, Nei, and me.

    She¡¯s right; if they get pregnant now, then it¡¯s a big problem.

    ¡¸ If you want to get pregnant then find someone who can replace you as a bodyguard ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    Michi nods, but.

    ¡¸ Although, it has to be someone as strong as Michi while also at the same age as you. Or maybe the same as me ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Mumumu, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s sister is a useless one ¡¹

    Edie looks at Kudou Haruka.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s just dumbfounded.

    She seems to think that her father and Shou-neechan has abandoned her.

    After lunch, we moved locations.

    Yukino, Mao-chan, Agnes, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa stayed in the dining room.

    As for the others, we head to another room.

    This is the final meeting as we¡¯re about to fight off the Kansai Yakuza later.

    Misuzu and Ruriko will stay on the mansion, but they¡¯re here.

    Also, Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Sorry, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with Minaho-san further, so you guys prepare for departure instead

    Shou-neechan tells us.

    Shou-neechan, Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, and Rei-chan are talking to each other while looking at a monitor.

    They¡¯re the experts and planning tactics.

    I should leave that to them.

    ¡¸ Anyway, as for the Takakura sisters, wear this. And this is yours, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei brings in a case of clothes from the other room.

    ¡¸ Shrine maiden clothes? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s surprised after seeing what¡¯s inside the case.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Although, that¡¯s completely different from the cosplay outfits you had yesterday. These ones are clothes from the shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ We prepared that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s better if we push through the shrine maiden appearance. That¡¯s the look the Yakuza¡¯s fixated on ¡¹

    I see.

    There¡¯s more impact if they appear wearing shrine maiden clothes instead of school uniform.

    ¡¸ Understood. Indeed, I must let Kiyomi-san know that I¡¯m prepared to take over as the shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯ve prepared costumes for the three of you though ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ B-But, Yomiko, and Luna ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s perplexed.

    Tsukiko wants to release her sisters from the curse of Takakura shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ No, just this time, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Yomiko takes out her costume from the case.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t win against Kiyomi-san unless the three of us unite ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m wearing this too! ¡¹

    Luna also reaches out for her shrine maiden costume.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, change your clothes in that room. I¡¯ll also give you some light makeup! You girls should look as beautiful and cute as possible for this occasion! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, give us a moment. As for Yo-chan, wear this ¡¹

    I open up the case Nei handed me.

    School uniform?

    Our school¡¯s uniform.

    ¡¸ No, but it¡¯s still in September. Winter clothes are too hot to wear ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ This one¡¯s specially designed to be blade and bulletproof ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I had that prepared as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan puffs her chest in pride.

    ¡¸ This is to keep you safe even when in danger. If you¡¯re wearing a school uniform, the base of your neck has a stand-up collar ¡¹

    This is for my sake.

    ¡¸ Although, it can¡¯t keep your face and head safe. You have to protect it yourself ¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s how dangerous a location with a Yakuza is.

    ¡¸ Oh, it would be impossible for him to deal with stuff even if I tell him so Michi-chan, Edie, you¡¯re in charge ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    The two who can sense Qi will be our bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Err, Mitchan¡¯s gonna wear the same clothes? ¡¹

    Nei asks Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is my battle clothes ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s wearing her super-ojou-sama school uniform wherever she goes.

    They¡¯re supposed to wear their school uniform even in formal locations, but,

    Michi¡¯s school uniform is filled with tradition and elegance.

    To be honest, Michi¡¯s got a petite body and a well-shaped face, and when she wears the uniform,

    No ordinary person would think of her as a bodyguard.

    She carries herself elegantly as well. Anyway, Michi¡¯s cute.

    Nobody could imagine that under her skirt, she¡¯s hiding a red whip, a shuriken, and a steel ball.

    ¡¸ And so, Haruka¡¯s going to wear the same uniform ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s enrolled at the same school because she was Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard.

    It just happened today that she¡¯s wearing the same uniform as Michi.

    Michi¡¯s in middle school and Haruka¡¯s in high school, but there¡¯s hardly any difference in the uniform.

    ¡¸ Then, Mitchan¡¯s ready now, Edie, come with us and change ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got combat dress? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way. You can¡¯t afford to wear clothes that alert the enemy, you know? We¡¯re going to wear our school uniform too!

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also an asset to lower the guard of those people just like Haruka-chi. Maybe I¡¯ll wear an elegant dress to emphasize my breast. Edie and I can go for the bitchy look ¡¹

    No, wait.

    ¡¸ Uhm, you¡¯re going too Ya-chan? ¡¹

    That¡¯s a dangerous place.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re going, aren¡¯t you, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ If anything happens to Yo-chan then I¡¯ll commit suicide right there ¡¹

    N-Nei?!

    ¡¸ And so, be sure to take good care of yourself, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei knocks on my chest.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you die alone! ¡¹

    With Nei saying that; she heads to the other room to change clothes with the Takakura sisters and Edie.

    ¡¸ In the end, Nei-oneesama has the most resolve among us ¡¹

    Misuzu sighs.

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu-oneesama. Staying with Onii-sama to act together all the time and waiting at the place where Onii-sama can return to are both acts of love, and there¡¯s no difference between them ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Misuzu and Ruriko have already decided to stay in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, I¡¯d like to discuss something ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san talks to the two.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and the senior group are having a meeting.

    Nei¡¯s out of the room.

    There¡¯s only the three ladies of Kouzuki house, Michi, and me right in front of Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I have an idea ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸ Is it possible also to receive this house¡¯s care aside from Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san as well?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama hasn¡¯t turned me to his woman yet, however, ¡¹

    As expected, having all of the successors of Kouzuki house would be problematic.

    ¡¸ However, if you do that, Grandfather, ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    Back then, Ruriko and Yoshiko-san lived apart from their parents.

    Jii-chan kept them isolated from the world.

    However, Ruriko¡¯s father had a strange death.

    The society knows that perhaps, the late second son of Jii-chan had done something outrageous.

    As a result, Jii-chan dislikes the daughter, Ruriko, and kept her away.

    Jii-chan chased her out of his house and entrusted her to Kuromori Minaho who¡¯s living in this mansion.

    That¡¯s the setting.

    And so, Ruriko could enjoy her free life.

    And because Ruriko¡¯s gone.

    Jii-chan takes Yoshiko-san to the public.

    Jii-chan introduced Yoshiko-san as the illegitimate daughter of his first son and as a successor of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ That would mean that Grandfather will be alone ¡¹

    Ruriko says worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yes, therefore, ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Can we not have Grandfather live in this mansion as well? ¡¹

    Jii-chan in this mansion too?

 Chapter 723. The way of using your cards

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Grandfather needs a prostitute nowadays ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Grandfather is already old ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s 82-years-old this year.

    He¡¯s showing off that his sexual desire is strong even at his old age, but in reality, his body can¡¯t have sex anymore.

    Only Minaho-neesan and the former prostitutes like Katsuko-nee knows that fact.

    ¡¸ I think that he needs someone who soothes his mind more than physical pleasure ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said. Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi listens.

    ¡¸ We have a lot of lively girls in here. I believe that it would be better for Grandfather if he watches over the growth of little girls than playing with prostitutes instead ¡¹

    Watching over the growth?

    ¡¸ Indeed. Grandfather might be happier if there are young and lively girls with him like Mao-chan and Agnes, instead of dazzling prostitutes ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ To be honest, after Ruriko-sama has moved to this mansion, Grandfather looked a bit sad, days where he shows a gloomy face has become more frequent. I don¡¯t think I can fill in for Ruriko-sama no matter what ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s got the same face as Jii-chan¡¯s first love.

    He holds more than love for his granddaughter.

    That¡¯s why he sold Ruriko to me.

    He feels sorry to keep Ruriko under his control and in isolation.

    Above all of that, with Jii-chan¡¯s old body, it¡¯s impossible for him to have sex with Ruriko anymore.

    And so, to give up on his evil love,

    ¡¸ Is that so? He¡¯s never shown such a face in front of us before ¡¹

    Ruriko sighs.

    ¡¸ As usual, the Kouzuki mansion is lonely. It¡¯s just Grandfather and me in the dining table. Having lunch in this mansion is lively and fun. That¡¯s why I thought of bringing Grandfather here ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ But, this is a brothel though ¡¹

    I tell Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ If Jii-chan¡¯s visiting regularly then we can convince the Kouzuki house and the executives from the group that he¡¯s doing it out of his hobbies, but, ¡¹

    Jii-chan is quite the ladies¡¯ man, after all.

    He frequented the brothel when he was young after all.

    ¡¸ But, if he were to live in the brothel, then ¡¹

    Will they accept that he¡¯ll live and stay here?

    Kouzuki group?

    Or maybe, the society he¡¯s around with.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s possible to manage it ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ Grandfather has already ruled his descend from the throne of the group, and he will let Shiba-san run the management. The formal takeover will be held at the general meeting of shareholders, but everyone already knows that Grandfather would be retiring ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. The group will remain as they are and since the head of Kouzuki house won¡¯t change, I think that his influence on the group will continue in the future, but he no longer needs to go to work every day, and he can live a relaxed life ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    As he¡¯s entrusted the management to Shiba-san, Jii-chan¡¯s personality won¡¯t make him say anything extra.

    ¡¸ Yes. It can be a personal investment, but he won¡¯t be steering the whole group anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu, sure, Jii-chan¡¯s retiring and is now free, I understand that. But I don¡¯t think that he can live in a brothel even with that reasoning ¡¹

    This isn¡¯t a place for an 82-year-old man to live in.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s where Grandfather¡¯s whims come in ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ In Kouzuki Shigetaka¡¯s life, he¡¯s never made an odd choice. The legend of Tiberius¡¯ Capri island does exist after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There was a legend about the Roman Emperor, Tiberius going off to a secluded island on Capri, and it is said that he¡¯s enjoyed himself with indecent acts every day by collecting boys and girls ¡¹

    So that kind of person exists too.

    ¡¸ The legend now has a strong theory that it¡¯s a story creation of Suetonius but, if it¡¯s that Kouzuki Shigetaka, then maybe he could carry out that kind of secluded life¡­or so the thoughts of the others would be. As long as they know Grandfather well ¡¹

    I see. If it¡¯s Jii-chan, people could think that he could do anything more than choosing a brothel as a place of residence after retirement.

    ¡¸ But, even if Jii-chan manages to do something¡­ ¡¹

    I look at Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s meeting is on a break before I noticed it.

    They¡¯re listening to our conversation.

    Our talk is about the foundation of Kouzuki house and Kuromori after all.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If Kakka were to live here then, it would be impossible for the brothel to continue activities as usual ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ It would need to have all the customers have a close relationship with Kouzuki house. Some could pretend to be customers of the brothel and try to talk to Kakka directly ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    As this will reopen, there will be various customers. There¡¯d be some who are against the Kouzuki group¡¯s business.

    With Jii-chan here, those customers won¡¯t come anymore.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I plan to cooperate with Kouzuki-sama. I can accept him as a customer, but I won¡¯t allow ourselves to become subordinates of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    If Jii-chan lives here, people would think that he has Kuromori under his control.

    That¡¯s bad.

    ¡¸ However, I don¡¯t have any intention of reopening the brothel at this mansion. As I said before, I plan on doing business in the underground facility in the hotel in front of the station ¡¹

    Kuromori has a secret playroom in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.

    I¡¯ve been there once.

    ¡¸ Either way, the plan is to resume only for five years. We only have to satisfy the customers for now, and we have no intention of expanding our business. Our facilities here and there are enough ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve also said before that I don¡¯t want to raise Agnes and the young girls in a place where prostitutes are doing business. That is why I want to get out of here as soon as possible, but there¡¯s no place with a fully equipped defense system like this house, is there? ¡¹

    We¡¯re under the eyes of various enemies.

    The police are still following us due to Kyouko-san¡¯s case.

    Misuzu and Ruriko always need bodyguards, as there¡¯s the possibility of them being abducted all the time.

    ¡¸ Katsuko and Nagisa are already planning to build a multi-floor building. ¡¹ Margo and I are both investing in it too ¡¹

    A building with Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery and Nagisa¡¯s shop together in it.

    And then, the upper floors will be our living quarters.

    The plan is for the whole family to move in there.

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯ll take several years to complete that building with a perfect defense system in it. We¡¯d like to finish it by the time Yoshinobu graduates, but, But if that¡¯s the case, we still have to use this mansion for at least two and a half years, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, if it¡¯s until I graduate, then,

    We¡¯ll continue living in this mansion for a while.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t intend on opening the brothel here but instead over there ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Minaho-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ Could you sell this mansion? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ This is a memorable place during the youth of Kouzuki Shigetaka. Therefore, I think he¡¯d want to live in here after his retirement. It doesn¡¯t sound strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ indeed, in fact, when Grandfather was young, this mansion wasn¡¯t just a brothel but also a secret social club for the influential people in political and business circles ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather, Kuromori Kounosuke, opened this place as Kuromori tower.

    ¡¸ This brothel hasn¡¯t been open for almost a year. We can say that Grandfather bought this residence out of the nostalgia of the old building ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you mean that I¡¯ll be using the capital from selling this mansion to Kouzuki-sama and reopen the brothel? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d like, it can also be an exchange for a real estate owned by Kouzuki family. I think that it¡¯s more real ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If Kuromori opens up a new shop, then we¡¯re likely letting go of this mansion. It may be a building with lots of memories for the old customers, but there are also memories of Shirasaka Sousuke in here ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke took over Kuromori over 15-years ago.

    Now that Shiraaska Sousuke¡¯s gone,

    It won¡¯t sound strange if Minaho-neesan and the remaining prostitutes want to resume their operations on a new location.

    The customers know that Minaho-neesan herself was a victim of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Grandfather purchases this mansion and then he¡¯ll gift this to me. If the deed is mine then even if anything were to happen to Grandfather, nobody can take away this mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    So the plan is to make it Ruriko¡¯s property before the inheritance?

    ¡¸ And I will return it to Minaho-oneesama in the end ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Ruriko knows that to Minaho-oneesama, this mansion is an important place. However, please think about the idea of selling it and changing the name of this mansion. Grandfather can live here in peace and eventually when he no longer needs this house, we can always return it to Minaho-oneesama. Would you please lend this house to us for a while?

    Jii-chan is 82 already.

    He¡¯ll die someday.

    He might even skip hospitalization.

    Once that happens, Ruriko will return this mansion to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ If this house belongs to Kouzuki house in documents then I think we can convince the people outside. What do you think, Minaho-oneesama? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t it look strange if we¡¯re living in a property owned by Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Ruriko is Jii-chan¡¯s daughter, so she¡¯s okay but, Megu, Mana, all the other girls, and me, we¡¯ve got nothing to do with Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Besides, wouldn¡¯t it be strange if Minaho-neesan¡¯s living in a place that she just sold? ¡¹

    Kuromori members won¡¯t be able to live here.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s Kouzuki house¡¯s freedom to choose who lives in the mansion ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, if that¡¯s what Kakka wants, then I don¡¯t think there would be anyone who¡¯ll point fingers at whoever lives in here. The only problem is whether the people still see this place as a brothel. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem even if he performs trades in here. It¡¯s Kakka¡¯s business either way. We¡¯ll be manipulating the information anyway ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    If Jii-chan lives in here, then the personal information of the residents in this mansion would be top secret.

    Kouzuki SS would do their work.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d be glad to do the same. If this happens, then I can stay here as a bodyguard. Don¡¯t you want the same, Reika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯d like to live together with everyone, not just staying in ¡¹

    Since they¡¯re Jii-chan¡¯s bodyguards, it wouldn¡¯t look strange if Shou-neechan and Rei-chan live in here.

    In a sense, Ruriko¡¯s plan on naming this house for Kouzuki house seems reasonable but,

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s a good idea Ruri-tan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko-sama, I think we should do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think, Minaho-oneesama? ¡¹

    The three cousins of Kouzuki house asks Minaho-neesan.

    However.

    ¡¸ That is indeed an interesting offer, it¡¯s worth considering ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ But, aren¡¯t you forgetting something important? ¡¹

    Something important?

    ¡¸ First, I think that you should discuss it with Kouzuki-sama first. Then, that¡¯s when you¡¯ll talk to me ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san have to discuss it with Jii-chan first.

    ¡¸ Where Kakka should live after his retirement should be discussed within the Kouzuki family. You haven¡¯t consulted Kouzuki-sama about this, and yet you brought up the topic to me ¡¹

    I see. We just made decisions without Jii-chan¡¯s permission.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll forget what I heard just now. I like that the three daughters of Kouzuki house are concerned about their grandfather. But, if he discovers that you¡¯ve made decisions without consulting him, then it would anger Kouzuki-sama. No, instead, it would make him sad ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ How would you feel if someone talked about your future without you knowing and even consulting an outsider about it, wouldn¡¯t you feel sad? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re not treated like family? ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ But to us, Minaho-oneesama is already family. Our bonds are stronger than blood ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ It may be right for Ruriko-san but what about Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words are cold.

    ¡¸ To him, I¡¯m still a lass. He doesn¡¯t think that I should worry about him! Even now we¡¯re still business partners! ¡¹

    I see.

    To Minaho-neesan, she has a clear line with her relationship with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to be depending on Kouzuki-sama nor the Kouzuki group just because you¡¯re staying in our house. It¡¯s not that kind of relationship. Do you understand why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    Ruriko replies on behalf of the three.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I lived using my strength until now. Some prostitutes supported me, helped me. Therefore, I can deal with Kouzuki-sama in business, but we can¡¯t have a relationship deeper than business partners ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Similarly, I can¡¯t simply tell you that Kuromori will deal with things smoothly because you¡¯re from Kouzuki house!!! I want to stand on my feet all the time ¡¹

    I see.

    Among those who helped Minaho-neesan, some prostitutes have died already.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan cannot show herself to be close to Jii-chan too much.

    They have to show that they¡¯re equal business partners, using each other.

    She doesn¡¯t want just to borrow the power of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind selling this mansion. But, I won¡¯t sell it for anything less than three times the market price. Kuromori Minaho had trade with Kouzuki-sama, and she made a profit. It was a good deal for her. If the people don¡¯t see it that way, then I would lose my position ¡¹

    A fair exchange is meaningless?

    People could only see it as Jii-chan giving an order to sell the land and us obeying it.

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    Kuromori has been operating in this area ever since post-war.

    If Jii-chan said that he wants to live in a house with the memories of his youth and bought this at the market price, then,

    The people will only see it as Minaho-neesan surrendering to Kouzuki house.

    Kouzuki house has too much power and money after all.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse our impoliteness! ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head in panic.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re very sorry!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Yoshiko-san also apologized to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. You¡¯re family, so I forgive you. But you must remember this; no matter how rational and perfect your thoughts may seem, people have different perspectives, you have to think of that or else you¡¯ll only hurt them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ The three of you are daughters of Kouzuki house, you must keep that to your heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll talk to Grandfather first, Then, we¡¯ll give Minaho-oneesama the revised proposition ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be sure to satisfy Minaho-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll consider it carefully and ask Grandfather to make sure we won¡¯t cause any inconvenience ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I think you already understand but still, ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ All you have to do, especially Ruriko, is to ask Jii-chan that you¡¯d like to live together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, I know that the problem is that Jii-chan is lonely but, you girls should think about how to make Jii-chan if you talk it out with him. Don¡¯t use logic or be rational ¡¹

    These three are too smart.

    Therefore, they make simulations in their mind and make up an answer right away.

    But, they¡¯re forgetting the delicate feelings of people.

    ¡¸ This is an advice from me ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ You shouldn¡¯t talk like ¡°This is the problem, now this is what we should do¡± ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Just talk about the problem and don¡¯t derive a solution from it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san doesn¡¯t want you to bring a ¡°conclusion¡± Making a suggestion like ¡°This is the problem, let¡¯s solve it this way,¡± will never make the plan bear fruit. He¡¯d be desperate to build logic to break your suggestion ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san¡¯s got his pride after all. Do you really think that he¡¯d accept if his granddaughters tell him to ¡°do this¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the conversation can¡¯t progress unless we show the solution to the problem ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I wonder? If you just point out the problem and ask Kouzuki-san, saying, ¡°Grandfather, what should we do?¡± I think that he would give out the answer you¡¯re supposed to present him, nothing changes ¡¹

    Margo-san chuckled.

    ¡¸ You know, Kouzuki-san is a man who won¡¯t move all-out unless it¡¯s a decision he made. Therefore, you should ask Kouzuki-san for his decision ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, will it go that smoothly? Grandfather could give a totally different answer than what we had ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks anxiously.

    ¡¸ Well, all you have to do is guide him while presenting the problem. ¡°But Grandfather, this is another problem. What should we do with this?¡± ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama wants you girls to rely on him. And so, do depend on him. You also want to live with Kouzuki-san because you are also sad. But, Misuzu-san, Ruriko-chan, can¡¯t separate themselves with Yoshinobu-kun. ¡°What should we do? Grandfather?¡± and that¡¯s all you have to do for now. Your Grandfather has made a lot of hard decisions up until now. He¡¯ll surely give you the right answer. To be honest, I think that Kouzuki-san would think about the best solution coming from Minaho¡¯s position ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Jii-chan is a man who has lived in the business world.

    I think that he¡¯ll be facing Minaho-neesan about this.

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    The three nod.

    ¡¸ Well, try your best. That¡¯s all from me ¡¹

    Margo-san said, laughing.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s talk to Grandfather tonight ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san will be coming back to Grandfather¡¯s mansion once Takakura-san¡¯s case is over, aren¡¯t you? Ruri-tan and I will ride the same car that¡¯ll pick you up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I think doing that would be faster ¡¹

    Ruriko also agrees.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, we¡¯ll stay here, and so we¡¯ll discuss this further with the three of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, but don¡¯t think of it rationally but instead think of Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡¯s feelings, I think you¡¯ll reach a better conclusion with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Misuzu and the two are smart.

    I¡¯m sure that they understand it after being told once.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the wait ¡¹

    Then, Nei and the girls came back after changing clothes.

    ¡¸ Well then, shall we go already? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    It¡¯s finally time to face the Yakuza.

 Chapter 724.Do I

    Chapter 724£®Do¡¡IT

    ¡¸ What do you think, Kou-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna are wearing matching shrine maiden uniforms.

    White kimono and scarlet hakama, their hair is kept in the back.

    Unlike their cosplay clothes yesterday, this one is made from good fabric, and so I can¡¯t see through their nipples.

    Shou-neechan borrowed these clothes from a proper shrine somewhere, and so Tsukiko and the girls are wrapped in a pure atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it suits you ¡¹

    Tsukiko does hold that beauty of a shrine maiden after all.

    Calm and peaceful. Just like the clear lake water.

    Tsukiko¡¯s purity doesn¡¯t change even if she lost her virginity.

    ¡¸ Sensei, what about Yomi? ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s loli-big-tits stand out even more when wearing a hakama.

    But, she¡¯s still 14. Her cuteness far surpasses the lewdness.

    She¡¯s a girl as bright and lively as the early summer sun.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re cute. Luna, you¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna blushed.

    I can say nothing to this 12-year-old beauty wearing a shrine maiden clothing but ¡°cute.¡±

    Oh. I see. Luna¡¯s got insecurity to the cute girls around her.

    That¡¯s why she calls herself ¡°Boku.¡±

    ¡¸ Darling, what about me? ¡¹

    Huh, Edie?

    Edie and Nei are wearing sailor uniform mimicking Michi¡¯s school clothing.

    ¡¸ What do you think of this? ¡¹

    Edie spins around.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that looks cute on you, Edie ¡¹

    This tidy looking uniform suits her.

    When wearing the usual uniform, she takes off a button on the chest part, and she wears it roughly just like an American.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, that uniform looks good on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, thanks, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s a transcendent beauty, and thus she looks cute whatever she wears. She¡¯s fashionable and so the clothes she wears suits her.

    But this kind of neat-looking sailor uniform is also nice.

    The harmony and elegance, and Nei¡¯s bountiful breasts are well balanced.

    ¡¸ Darling, you see..! ¡¹

    Edie gets sullen as my eyes are focused on Nei.

    ¡¸ You see, unlike Michi, I wore spats to hide my panties! ¡¹

    She said, then flipped her skirt and stuck out her ass to me.

    Yeah, Edie¡¯s not wearing a panty but instead a black spats with a thicker synthetic fabric.

    I mean, it spoils the elegant atmosphere she had.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not spats, it¡¯s called bloomers ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s bloomers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, the first woman who wore bloomers was named Bloomer. In Japan, it¡¯s used as the training wear for girls for a long time, but before the 21st century, it¡¯s turned extinct because of obstinate people. But, we have a box of each size left in cardboard boxes in this mansion, and so I had Edie wear one ¡¹

    There must be a lot of customers who like prostitutes wearing bloomers.

    ¡¸ And so why do I have to wear this? ¡¹

    Edie looks at Nei in wonder.

    ¡¸ A lot of boys likes girls wearing bloomers. It shows your body like clearly, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Darling, do you like this? ¡¹

    Edie flips her skirt up and shows me her bloomers, then asked.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, well, somewhat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Edie smiles brightly.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I feel like I¡¯ve heard some insults thrown at me earlier ¡¹

    hmm, Michi?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t go around and flip my skirt to show off my panties to people though? ¡¹

    Edie protests to Edie.

    ¡¸ Really? You always do it though, Michi ¡¹

    Edie replied with a casual look in her face.

    ¡¸ Like when you jump, kick, or when you take out your weapon. Michi, you hide a lot of weapons under your skirt after all ¡¹

    Whether it¡¯s a whip or a shuriken, they¡¯re all hidden and sticking to her thin thighs.

    ¡¸ I-Is that true, Master?! ¡¹

    Michi asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sometimes ¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s just answer honestly here.

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t notice!! ¡¹

    She hides her crotch and ass in embarrassment.

    Michi¡¯s face turned red.

    Ah, Michi¡¯s been living as a fighter for a long time, so she never worried about her panties showing off in battle.

    Michi¡¯s grandfather and Kudou-papa would not even pay attention to that.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I thought that this would happen, so I brought one for Michi as well. Have your bloomers here ¡¹

    Michi takes out a black bloomer from her pocket.

    ¡¸ You can fight the same way you do if you put this on ¡¹

    Edie gives a thumbs up and smiles.

    ¡¸ You can put this on on top of your panties ¡¹

    Nei teaches Michi how to wear it.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    That said, Michi can¡¯t put it on right away because of the weapons on her thighs.

    She has to take off her weapons first,

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Michi takes out the weapons out of her skirt one by one and places it on the table.

    Her red whip, shuriken, a wire.

    Wait, what¡¯s that.

    ¡¸ Michi, what¡¯s that capsule? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A plastic bomb and its detonator ¡¹

    A bomb, what?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. This type never explodes unless the detonator is linked ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Right.

    She¡¯s the daughter of that Kudou after all.

    She¡¯s carrying explosives around obviously.

    ¡¸ By the way, why are you not changing clothes, Darling? ¡¹

    Oh shit.

    I was absorbed in our conversation that I haven¡¯t changed my clothes yet.

    ¡¸ Give me a second, I¡¯ll change clothes right away ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to change clothes in here now.

    Well, all I have to do is to be in my underwear and put on the blade-proof student uniform Nei brought in for me.

    People here have seen me naked already several times.

    Nobody would care about it, so I start taking off my shorts.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! W-What are you doing! ¡¹

    I hear a hysteric voice.

    Oh right. Kudou Haruka¡¯s also here.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t change clothes here! ¡¹

    Hmm. Sorry but I¡¯ll ignore you.

    It¡¯s just troublesome to leave the room for her.

    ¡¸ Oh, looks like your mind has finally restarted ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Kudou Haruka and laughed.

    ¡¸ Hearing our conversations, she seems to have understood what place she¡¯s in right now ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why she¡¯s quiet.

    Well yeah.

    We¡¯re talking with Misuzu and Ruriko about Jii-chan¡¯s retirement location.,

    Shou-neechan and Minaho-neesan are talking in equal terms.

    All that¡¯s inside Kudou Haruka¡¯s head.

    The image that Kuromori should be in a position weaker than Kouzuki family,

    It surprises her that we¡¯re coordinating.

    ¡¸ I think you already understand Haruka-san, but if you do anything strange then the whole Kouzuki SS will become your enemy ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Haruka.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s within my authority to do so ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama¡¯s the current head of Kouzuki SS¡¯ field department after all ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ She holds a much higher position than the former director Yamaoka ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka trembles.

    Then on the side.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, allow me to help ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, allow me as well ¡¹

    The two daughters of Kouzuki house, Ruriko and Misuzu suggest helping me change clothes.

    Misuzu puts on my coat from behind.

    Ruriko buttons my shirt.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. I can raise my own zipper ¡¹

    ¡¸ Allow us to serve ¡¹

    Her white and long fingers reach out and pull my zipper.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, if you do it that way, Darling would get hard again! ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ If he does then we¡¯ll be serving him in the car, right? Luna? ¡¹

    The loli-big-tits shrine maiden puffs her chest in pride.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do it too. Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna replied, bashfully.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, he¡¯ll be in a different car than yours ¡¹

    Shou-neechan declared.

    ¡¸ I would be driving the first car, he and Edie-chan will be my passengers. The second car¡¯s driver is Reika, and the passengers would be the Takakura sisters and Michi-chan. Margo-san will drive the third one. Minaho-san and Nei-chan are the passengers ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s in front and Margo-san¡¯s behind to guard the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Where will Aneue ride? ¡¹

    Michi looks at Haruka.

    ¡¸ Oh, as for Kudou Haruka-san, ride in my car. Edie-chan, keep an eye on her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger! ¡¹

    Yeah. We couldn¡¯t place Haruka together with the Takakura sisters.

    We should separate her from Michi as well.

    That said, she¡¯d only be afraid if she¡¯s with Minaho-neesan and Margo-san.

    On the other hand, Shou-neechan¡¯s better as she was with her mother¡¯s colleague back then.

    Her brother is also working at Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Ugh, that¡¯s unfortunate, I want to be with Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ Sorry. We¡¯re not using my 7-seat minivan, but instead, I¡¯ll be using the Benz for Kouzuki SS. A driver, a bodyguard, and the three of you make it full ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Michi, watch over the training of the three¡¯s qi while in the car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    We want the Takakura sisters to strengthen their power until the last minute.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be driving Minaho¡¯s white Benz instead of the Maserati today. It¡¯s not fast, but that car is the toughest ¡¹

    Margo-san tells u.

    It¡¯s Benz, so it¡¯s much more robust than the Italian luxury sports cars.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s white Benz is also converted to have bulletproof and blast proof specs.

    Margo-san is that cautious.

    ¡º Ojou-sama, the cars are ready ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    Oh, Katsuko-nee drove the cars from the garage to the front door while we¡¯re discussing things here.

    ¡¸ Our car is parked at the entrance as well ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Rei-chan drives the car when coming to this house.

    ¡¸ As for me, it¡¯s my usual car ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles at me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Uuugh, it¡¯s unfair, that it¡¯s just Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me at the front of the entrance.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to go out with Papa too! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Agnes, we¡¯re not taking a stroll outside. We¡¯re going to meet people. And there¡¯s a lot of old men with scary faces ¡¹

    I hug Agnes back and tell her.

    ¡¸ Can Agnes stay in a place where there¡¯s a lot of people? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuugh. I¡¯ll be okay when I¡¯m with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I also have a job to do, I can¡¯t stay with Agnes all the time. Can you wait in the car alone? Or, do you mind being alone with this lady? ¡¹

    I point at Haruka.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that way of saying?! ¡¹

    Looking at Haruka, Agnes;

    ¡¸ Mumumumuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, you mustn¡¯t. Papa has work to do, and so you have to tell him ¡°take care¡± at times like this ¡¹

    Mao-chan persuades Agnes.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there, I¡¯ll bring you some souvenirs, so wait in here together with everyone, okay? ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ back.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Geez.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko, Mana, look after Agnes and the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Then, I

    ¡¸ Yukino too, look after them ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You love children, and you get along with Agnes and Mao-chan, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Y-Y-Yeah right, what about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, look after them ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-I get it! I-I-If you¡¯re going that far ¡¹

    Yukino replied.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Mao and Yukino-chan will look after Agnes-chan okay! ¡¹

    M-Mao-chan?

    ¡¸ Papa, good luck at your work!! Nihihihi ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ She just wanted to say that ¡¹

    Nagisa pats the hair of her beloved daughter.

    I see.

    Mao-chan never had a father.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    I shook Mao-chan¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Ah, Papa! Agnes too ¡¹

    Yes, yes.

    I give Agnes a handshake too.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, I¡¯ll leave them to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to us ¡¹

    The two smile back at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, my regards ¡¹

    I bow my head to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I¡¯m receiving this mansion¡¯s protection ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san are all here, and so the security from Kouzuki SS should be at the highest level.

    ¡¸ The outside should be in close contact with Kudou-san, he and his subordinates are the ones guarding the school, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, Megumi-chan should be under their protection. I¡¯ll be checking them through the monitors as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t forget about Megu¡¯s safety.

    Kudou-papa knows that our mansion is close to the school.

    Things should be okay if we leave it to him.

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    I tell to those remaining in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Michi, please keep Danna-sama safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I pray for your safety ¡¹

    Misuzu, Mana, and Ruriko say.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going, but I know that you¡¯re going to plunge into something stupid anyway. Go ahead. Don¡¯t regret it though ¡¹

    Yukino tells me while having a sarcastic laugh.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, see you later, Yo-chan! Shou-neechan, Edie, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Nei said and got in the third car.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me! Michi! That one is yours! ¡¹

    ¡¸ On it! ¡¹

    Michi gets into the passenger seat of the second car.

    ¡¸ Then, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters call out to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Trust us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters will be on the back seat of the second car.

    Now then. We should get going.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll take the passenger seat. Edie-chan and Kudou Haruka-san will take the back seat ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells us.

    ¡¸ Roger that. Get in ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I get it! I-I just have to get in don¡¯t I?! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka gets into the backseat of Shou-neechan¡¯s car while showing anxiety.

    ¡¸ In the end, who are you? What are you? ¡¹

    I see. We didn¡¯t explain Edie to Haruka.

    We told her that she came from an assassination cult, but Kudou Haruka couldn¡¯t possibly understand that.

    ¡¸ You know, I could tell you, but I¡¯ll kill you afterward ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the kind of personal background I have ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka trembles.

    For someone like her, a brown-skinned, blonde-haired, and blue-eyed American girl fluent in Japanese is quite an eerie existence.

    ¡¸ Indeed. You should know the horrors of the other side a bit ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks from the driver seat.

    ¡¸ You only heard of this side from your mother, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Then, she shows a picture to me in the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ Remember this face. We already had this confirmed with the Takakura sisters ¡¹

    Confirmed? This person?

    ¡¸ This is why we had the sisters act separately today ¡¹

    While I was having sex with one sister,

    Shou-neechan¡¯s giving the other girls an interview?

    ¡¸ You two as well, remember this face ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shows a photo of a beautiful middle-aged woman. She¡¯s wearing light-green Japanese clothing.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s this? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka asked. I know this woman.

    ¡¸ Takakura Kiyomi, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Edie mutters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s aunt.

    She¡¯s the one who taught the Takakura sisters about the Miko power instead of their ill mother, the shrine maiden.

    And it¡¯s possible that,

    Kiyomi-san might be our enemy.

    Is she under control of the Yakuza who took over the Takakura shrine?

    Or maybe, Kiyomi-san is the one controlling the Yakuza with her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Based on your conversation yesterday, I had Yazawa-san¡¯s subordinates investigate in Kansai. As expected, Kiyomi-san is gone from the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Right after Tsukiko¡¯s parents were killed.

    Kiyomi-san is sent to the Takakura shrine and is supposed to reside there.

    Yet, she disappeared.

    ¡¸ Then, one of our research guys got some pictures of the woman named Kiyomi-san. But this is a photo from years ago, we don¡¯t know how she looks currently. That¡¯s why I had the Takakura sisters check the photos we¡¯ve collected one by one and ask them if which is the closest to the current look she had ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ If the three of them are together, they could pick one out of the atmosphere, see? But if the three of them are separate, they can calm down and judge from their standpoint ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, do you think Kiyomi-san is in Tokyo? ¡¹

    By that I mean that could she be at the hotel where the deal with Jii-chan and the Kansai Yakuza would occur.

    ¡¸ We have to think that she is ¡¹

    I look at Kiyomi-san¡¯s photo again.

    Dark face, eyes, not even smiling.

    She¡¯s a beauty, but she looks cold.

    ¡¸ Kiyomi-san will be apprehended as soon as she¡¯s found, right? ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san should be able to use Miko power.

    The power to make someone obey and the power to read people¡¯s minds.

    It¡¯s too dangerous.

    Especially if she uses her power on Jii-chan.

    She¡¯ll know the secrets of Kouzuki house and Kouzuki group.

    Jii-chan, the head would fall under Kiyomi-san¡¯s control.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the directive ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not capturing her ¡¹

    You won¡¯t?

    ¡¸ We have an issue of shoot on sight on Takakura Kiyomi ¡¹

    Shoot on sight?

    ¡¸ This is a secret to the sisters. That¡¯s why you¡¯re in this car ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    Perhaps, Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, and Nei are talking about the same thing on the third car.

    Only the second car passengers don¡¯t know. No, does Rei-chan even know?

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Kill? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka trembles.

    ¡¸ If we can¡¯t guarantee the safety unless we kill the person then that¡¯s the only choice. Do it as soon as possible ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Shou-neechan starts the engine.

    Dorururururururu!!!

    Then, our motorcade starts moving with us as the first car.

 Chapter 725. Haruka. Michi

    Our train of cars leaves the main gate of the mansion safely.

    As usual, there are Kouzuki SS vehicles outside.

    Misuzu¡¯s not on board so they won¡¯t follow. They¡¯ll most likely stay and defend the mansion.

    Oh, but the police are sending someone to follow us.

    Although it¡¯s just one car.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. This case has nothing to do with the police ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles wryly from the driver¡¯s seat.

    We¡¯re going to meet the Yakuza from Kansai.

    The police won¡¯t take charge of this.

    ¡¸ Although, I talked to the department in charge of organized gangs and the public safety department as well. But, Margo-san was with me so they¡¯d get curious. The public safety department that is ¡¹

    The public security department knows the fact that Margo-san is a disciple of the internationally wanted Kyouko Messer.

    They don¡¯t think that Kyouko-san would appear in a hotel where the Yakuza¡¯s in Japan will have a meeting, but they¡¯re sending over one just in case. The police still have to make a report of this after all.

    Therefore, the number of followers is smaller than usual.

    Shou-neechan already told them where and what we¡¯re going to do.

    They don¡¯t expect the cars to separate halfway.

    ¡¸ Well, just leave them alone. Instead, since those people are keeping track of us, the police will keep us safe until we arrive at the hotel ¡¹

    The Kansai Yakuza aren¡¯t idiots.

    They won¡¯t attack us in public while the police are watching.

    They¡¯re people who would have a bad time if they¡¯re found out that they work for the other side by the police.

    They don¡¯t want to give the police a kick to have them start investigating them either.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that Yamaoka-san¡¯s over there now that it has come to this ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the former director of our company¡¯s security department so he should be acquainted with the public security police. And considering his personality, he¡¯ll surely tell the Yakuza ¡°The police here are quite scary,¡± and all the other unnecessary things he could tell them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Actually, public security police are only interested in Kyouko-san.

    They don¡¯t care about the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ He¡¯d like to show his worth as a former security director of Kouzuki SS. That¡¯s why, he¡¯ll go say ¡°Careful, that one¡¯s a surveillance car from the public safety police! Those guys are much worse than the detectives assigned for the Yakuza¡± or something like that ¡¹

    Oh, he definitely would say that.

    ¡¸ Besides, the Yakuza don¡¯t deal with the public safety police either. That¡¯s why they¡¯d believe what Yamaoka-san would tell them and be more cautious ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so that¡¯s why the Yakuza would refrain from attacking the mansion out of fear? ¡¹

    Speaking of which. They came attacking the gate yesterday, and yet,

    I can¡¯t see them anywhere today.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t pick fights with people they don¡¯t really know. Yakuza¡¯s a gathering of timid people after all ¡¹

    Yakuza. Timid?

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll be sure to plunder everything from people they know they can win against. If it¡¯s someone they have a chance to lose, then they won¡¯t fight. They fear risk ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ No, but they do have the image of trying to resolve whatever using violence ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s only for the bottom pile of the Yakuza, those who follow orders. Those people are the first to be cut off and gunned down. The upper echelon of Yakuza hates to take the risk. Nobody wants to go to jail for years because of a trivial reason. They¡¯ve done so many things and worked hard for the organization, and so that¡¯s why they won¡¯t accept imprisonment unless it¡¯s 50 or 60 years ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s return to the topic ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sends me a glance.

    ¡¸ Earlier, about the discussion Misuzu-sama, had earlier about Kakka and Kuromori house, I¡¯m in favor of it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t mind it, our conversation here is private. You don¡¯t mind exchanging ideas with me, do you? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Earlier, in Misuzu¡¯s discussion.

    We¡¯re one family, but.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s standpoint is the leader of Kuromori. Shou-neechan is an employee of Kouzuki SS. Misuzu¡¯s position is as a relative of Kouzuki house.

    Therefore, it¡¯s a problem to talk about Jii-chan that way.

    As each of their standpoint, no, it may not be accepted due to the difference in their relationship with Jii-chan.

    To Misuzu, he¡¯s her grandfather. To Minaho-neesan, he¡¯s a business partner. To Shou-neechan, he¡¯s the owner of the company which she belongs.

    ¡¸ That was indeed Misuzu-sama¡¯s rashness. She should¡¯ve made a private consultation where there are fewer people around ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu started talking with everyone present ¡¹

    To Misuzu, the current family is much more important than Kouzui house.

    ¡¸ She must¡¯ve wanted to talk to everyone about it and have them accept Jii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It must be, but there are steps for everything ¡¹

    Yeah, Misuzu¡¯s rushing things.

    ¡¸ If Kakka were to be received in the mansion, it would become hard. It won¡¯t be just him but also Ootoku-san, and Yazawa-san following ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    There¡¯s the thought that the security wouldn¡¯t be a problem as we can leave it to Shou-neechan and Rei-chan, but,

    Jii-chan¡¯s bodyguards won¡¯t leave him.

    Chief Yazawa also wants to check on Jii-chan¡¯s safety all the time.

    ¡¸ When that happens, it will trouble Minaho-san, won¡¯t it? Seeing that Yazawa-san and the bodyguards are now residents ¡¹

    Yeah.

    It would mean that Yazawa-san and others will be inside of Kuromori.

    Another organization with Jii-chan as the head will live together with us.

    Jii-chan will act like a king no matter where he goes.

    I mean, that¡¯s the only lifestyle Jii-chan had since he was born.

    And if he¡¯s in our house;

    If Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan disagree. Yazawa-san and Ootoku-san would be on his side, and it will be troublesome.

    Yazawa-san will try to meet Jii-chan¡¯s expectations no matter how unreasonable it can be.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, it has to be discussed in private what to do specifically, and what kind of preparations and monkey business needed to accept Kakka in the house ¡¹

    Discussing it behind closed doors with only a few people.

    Then, advancing the steps to accept Jii-chan in.

    ¡¸ But, I agree that Kakka should live together with you guys. To an old man, it¡¯s happiness to see the smiles of young children ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ My granduncle was like that. He¡¯s living with his son¡¯s family, and there was a small girl in it. He looked happy to spend his old age watching the child grow. He¡¯s passed away already though. I think it was right when the girl was about to become a high school student ¡¹

    Old people, especially men, become happy when they spend their old age with children.

    It¡¯s a world I couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ Kakka¡¯s life with only Yoshiko-sama is indeed dark. It¡¯s nothing compared to the cheerfulness of your house. Yoshiko-sama also seemed to have fun seeing her yesterday and today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, all Yoshiko-san did was talk to Yukino though ¡¹

    Talking about professional shogi problems,

    Professional bowling organizations got taken down and something.

    This morning, she was talking about mahjong competition or something.

    What kind of topic is that?

    Just what happened to Yukino¡¯s interests.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s fun about it. Listening to stories about a world you don¡¯t know or unrelated to you eases up your mind ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama can meet Ruriko-sama in school, but she seems to be isolating herself in the class ¡¹

    Isolating herself?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s thought to be Ruriko-sama¡¯s friend, but she¡¯s suddenly declared as one of the successors of Kouzuki house. Her classmates are having trouble on how to deal with her ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, most of the students there have been there since nursery, see? ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and Michi are attending the best school for the wealthy family¡¯s daughter in Japan.

    It¡¯s an entire school from kindergarten to university.

    There would be girls enrolling halfway, but most of them know each other from an early age.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s even more trouble. She¡¯s thought as an attendant, and so they may have done something rude to her. They¡¯re not that close with her so they don¡¯t know if they should keep it or not ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ And when she comes home, she¡¯s alone with Kakka. Yoshiko-sama was only an attendant before, and so all she had to focus on was to attend to Ruriko, but she¡¯s suddenly receiving a lecture on business admin and economics ¡¹

    It looks like that will happen if Jii-chan¡¯s alone with Yoshiko-san.

    Jii-chan¡¯s fond of teaching. He even has his own private class.

    ¡¸ If Ruriko-sama had been there then the two would be talking happily, but ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san feels lonely to be alone in the Kouzuki family¡¯s mansion.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she¡¯s having fun talking to Yukino-san. Yukino-san talks to Yoshiko-sama without care after all ¡¹

    That¡¯s what¡¯s great about Yukino.

    She doesn¡¯t care who she talks to, she¡¯ll always take it on her pace.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that Yoshiko-sama¡¯s real intention is to stay in Kuromori house ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Got to do something about Jii-chan and Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka speaks from the backseat.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at Haruka through the rear-mirror

    ¡¸ I-Is it okay for me to hear all of this? ¡¹

    Haruka asks anxiously.

    ¡¸ Oh, you were listening? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m riding in the same car, I¡¯d hear it. I heard it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you have the choice to pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ W-What does that mean? ¡¹

    Then, Edie who¡¯s sitting next to her;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in the same school as Michi and Ruriko, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s temporarily hired to be Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard, and so she attends the same school.

    ¡¸ What year you¡¯re in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Third year? ¡¹

    I knew it, Haruka can¡¯t deal with this brown-skinned blonde-haired genius American girl.

    Edie¡¯s two years younger and yet Haruka¡¯s already polite to her.

    ¡¸ What a coincidence, if I recall, Yoshiko¡¯s also in third-year high school ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s in the class next to me ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka replies with a confused look.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough Edie-chan. Looks like we can¡¯t use her no matter what ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says while operating the steering wheel.

    ¡¸ C-Can¡¯t use? Me? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka complains.

    ¡¸ Do you know what ¡°information leak¡± means? ¡¹

    Edie laughs as she asks.

    ¡¸ It means to purposely let the other party discover some information to do what we want ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? What does that mean? ¡¹

    Oh, Haruka¡¯s really an idiot.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s been talking to see if Kudou Haruka would try and support Yoshiko-san¡¯s school life.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s recognized as the daughter of Kouzuki house after all.

    She¡¯s no longer a retainer nor an escort.

    It just happened that Kudou Haruka¡¯s in the same school and she¡¯s vacant.

    It was a test whether Haruka¡¯s useful or not.

    ¡¸ You failed ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ W-What is this about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder, what do you think it is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you see, you should give me a test before saying I¡¯m disqualified. I¡¯m not useless. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a use for me ¡¹

    No, Haruka.

    What happened now was the test.

    ¡¸ Let me tell you this, for now, everything you heard just now will not go anywhere but here. If you tell anyone about it, then Kouzuki SS will dispose of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Startled, Kudou Haruka straightens her posture.

    ¡¸ That said, you¡¯ll tell someone about it. I don¡¯t mind either way. Your friends don¡¯t trust you anymore after all ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about. I-I have a lot of friends. ¡¹ They all tell me that I¡¯m a good girl! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka reacts.

    ¡¸ The students in your school are all rich family daughters, or their bodyguards/attendants, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ They already know about your mother expelled from Kouzuki SS. They also know that your mother was the cause of it ¡¹

    Haruka and Michi¡¯s mother had an affair with the former security director Yamaoka, and both of them were useless during the fight with Cesario Viola.

    They¡¯ve abandoned their post, and chief Yazawa fired them.

    ¡¸ You were confined in the hospital, and so you returned after the end of summer vacation, didn¡¯t you? Did you not notice anything strange? Weren¡¯t they all cold to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well that¡¯s natural, they can¡¯t get along with someone that has Kouzuki house¡¯s eyes on ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is no longer a part of Kouzuki group companies. Kouzuki SS has all of its shares owned by Kakka alone. Shiba-san will be the manager of the group, but even he couldn¡¯t use Kouzuki SS. Kouzuki SS is now a private company only for Kakka ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s second son killed the eldest, and so he created Kouzuki SS to protect the other families, especially his granddaughters.

    It was Jii-chan¡¯s second son who hired the hitman ¡°Cesario Viola.¡±

    On the surface, it looks like a company who specializes in guarding him, and other noble families, but.

    In reality, it¡¯s an organization with the combat prowess to fight even international crime groups.

    ¡¸ Your mother worked for Kouzuki SS, and so your friends trusted you. But, your mother betrayed Kouzuki SS. Isn¡¯t it natural for them to decline their relationship with you once that happens, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Much more, Haruka¡¯s mother right now is¡­

    She¡¯s with Yamaoka, employed by the Yakuza.

    From the noble ladies to the bodyguards, they¡¯ll all avoid Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ You should¡¯ve seen their strange behavior after leaving the hospital and coming back to school. They¡¯re distant. You thought that this can¡¯t go on. You feel that way, and so you contacted Michi-chan, didn¡¯t you? You were trying to promote yourself to Misuzu-sama through Michi-chan, to try and be employed by Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Haruka isn¡¯t officially employed yet, and so,

    The people look at her differently.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why! ¡¹

    Haruka admitted it right away.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, please give me a test! It¡¯s too cruel to be disqualified even though I didn¡¯t take a test yet! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not good at trying to market myself like Michi! Please look at my skills instead. ¡¹

    Why are you mentioning Michi?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s unfair. She¡¯s buttering up Misuzu-sama and everyone. She only thinks of herself ¡¹

    Haruka said.

    ¡¸ Oh. Michi¡¯s evaluation hasn¡¯t gone down one bit in school, has it?

    Edie nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! She¡¯s the same as me. She¡¯s also that person¡¯s daughter, and yet, I¡¯m the only one taking all of the scandal¡¯s embers, and now I¡¯m in the worse position and yet, nothing changed in her! It¡¯s strange! That girl¡¯s unfair ¡¹

    Elder and younger sisters.

    ¡¸ That girl did something while I was in the hospital! That¡¯s why my reputation fell! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s always sticking to Misuzu-sama. Usually, she should also ask to recommend me, her sister! That girl¡¯s my little sister, you know! ¡¹

    Haruka can¡¯t throw her complains to Shou-neechan, and so,

    She throws all of her ill-feelings to me.

    ¡¸ You really don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Edie said, looking amazed.

    ¡¸ What do you know?! ¡¹

    Haruka shouts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the opposite ¡¹

    Opposite.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows that your mother committed a scandal. That¡¯s why Ruriko and Misuzu approach Michi themselves when people who resent her are watching. They show that they¡¯re close with her ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they all okay with Michi. It¡¯s not Michi. Michi¡¯s not good at dealing with those people. I mean, Michi¡¯s the type who doesn¡¯t care about the evaluation of people around her ¡¹

    Right.

    Michi¡¯s like that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Ruriko and Misuzu look after Michi ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ They all are good girls ¡¹

    But, Kudou Haruka;

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be true! Why would a lady of Kouzuki house look out for a bodyguard like Michi!? That can¡¯t be!! That¡¯s ridiculous!!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka only lives within her narrow-spaced imagination.

    ¡¸ Do you know how Michi calls Misuzu and the girls recently? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t care!! ¡¹

    No, you should.

    ¡¸ Michi calls Misuzu ¡°Misuzu-oneesama¡± and Ruriko ¡°Ruriruri¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, Ruriko calls Michi ¡°Mitchi¡± ¡¹

    The way you call a person shows your relationship with them.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that?! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    ¡¸ The truth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! Seki-san! Look, isn¡¯t Michi much ruder than me?! She¡¯s being disrespectful to the ladies of Kouzuki house!! You can¡¯t allow that. You should punish her!! ¡¹

    Hey now.

    ¡¸ Really? Misuzu-sama gave her permission, and so I don¡¯t see any problem with it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies, coldly.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Michi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Michi-chan. She¡¯s cute. Misuzu-sama loves her as a little sister, and Ruriko-sama treats her as a close friend ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not allowed! ¡¹

    What¡¯s not allowed?

    ¡¸ Geez, just how far did she go on promoting herself! ¡¹

    Ah, it¡¯s spinning around in circles again.

    Just what¡¯s going on inside Haruka¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Michi-chan¡¯s cute unlike you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Michi¡¯s cute. Unlike you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Edie laugh mockingly.

    ¡¸ I see! That¡¯s what she¡¯s using! That¡¯s unfair of her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s cute. But, Kudou Haruka-san, you¡¯re not. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that way of saying. Don¡¯t look down on me! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san, when you were temporarily hired as Ruriko-san¡¯s bodyguard, you were looking at the people around you with a self-important attitude, haven¡¯t you? That was being irresponsible as a bodyguard ¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen Haruka¡¯s irresponsibility during the traditional dance event.

    She¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard, and yet she¡¯s not near Ruriko¡¯s side at all.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve read the reports about you, do you think that nobody¡¯s watching? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ As for Michi-chan, she¡¯s always with Misuzu-sama no matter what, she doesn¡¯t say anything unneeded on the other students, has she? She¡¯s still modest-mannered. She always acts while considering her master. Unlike you who keep talking about the information, you know to other people ¡¹

    I knew it, she talks a lot.

    ¡¸ For example, the floor plan on Kouzuki house, or even the meals they¡¯re having. You don¡¯t even know how confidential that is ¡¹

    That information can be used for an attack plan if leaked out.

    I mean, you can¡¯t trust a security officer who talks about their master¡¯s house without care.

    ¡¸ In that regard, Michi-chan works amazingly as a bodyguard. She gets a full score. The girls in your school all know how well Michi-chan works. Honestly, Kouzuki SS received offers to hand Michi-chan to their daughter instead this spring. Most of them were from the Kouzuki clan ¡¹

    Other families want Michi as their bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Although there are hardly any voices saying that anymore. Everyone in the school knows that Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama trust Michi-chan and treats her like a family. There are only a few people in that school who know Michi-chan¡¯s strength as a bodyguard. Some laugh at the name of Kudou style martial arts. But, they don¡¯t look down on Michi-chan¡¯s role as a bodyguard. They all respect her. That¡¯s why Michi-chan¡¯s evaluation didn¡¯t go down even if her mother caused a scandal ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko is looking out for her but also,

    It¡¯s all the result of Michi¡¯s effort above all.

    They can see it.

    ¡¸ I-I I can¡¯t agree with this! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t possibly be inferior to Michi ¡¹

    No, look.

    You lost to Michi last May and even today.

    ¡¸ Well, if that¡¯s what you think then stay in your closed world ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks coldly.

 Chapter 726. To underground

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the city ¡¹

    Edie looks at the road.

    She¡¯s already remembered the map and the names of location in Tokyo¡¯s suburbs.

    Edie didn¡¯t just receive elite education as a combatant of the assassination, she¡¯s a genius. She has nearly the same intellect as Michi.

    ¡¸ Shou, I¡¯d like to hear the instructions on what to do on site already ¡¹

    Edie tells Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ We¡¯re to wreck the Kansai Yakuza. No mercy ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at the mirror.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re killing them all? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s startled as Edie speaks without reserve about killing.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to go that far. It¡¯s not worth it. Although, be sure to take down those who come for you in one shot. ¡¹

    ¡¸ One action, you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, don¡¯t kill them but instead take them down in one shot ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, Kouzuki SS now is Kakka¡¯s private army. Our job on the surface is a security firm for VIPs from wealthy families, but our other side is a group of specialists who accomplishes Kakka¡¯s requests. But, it won¡¯t go the same way from now on. You know that the situation has changed, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Edie and I nod.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s showing a surprised face.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan¡¯s retiring from the Kouzuki group and Shiba-san will be the manager. Kouzuki SS won¡¯t be backing up the Kouzuki group like how they do it before, right? ¡¹

    Up until now, Kouzuki house, Kouzuki group, and Kouzuki SS are all under Jii-chan¡¯s control.

    But, Kouzuki SS is Jii-chan¡¯s personal company, and so Shiba-san can¡¯t take control.

    Shiba-san may be dissatisfied because of that.,

    ¡¸ To be honest, we¡¯ve received funding and information from the Kouzuki group until now. Our company needs a lot of money to spend on the other side. We¡¯ve sent employees to Kouzuki group to investigate. We¡¯ve also asked for cooperation from Kouzuki group¡¯s companies in various ways ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t allow that intimate relationship going forward. See? From Shiba-san¡¯s eyes, he only sees it as a professional spy under Kakka¡¯s rule to see if he¡¯s being sloppy in his control ¡¹

    You wouldn¡¯t want that. That¡¯s natural.

    It would seem like Jii-chan¡¯s looking down on you.

    ¡¸ That is why we will continue to work with Kouzuki group in the future, but we will make a clear line between our relationship. To put it in a nutshell, Kouzuki group will also have to sign a contract and will become one of the groups of companies trading with us ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS will continue to carry out their security duties for the Kouzuki group.

    However, the relationship won¡¯t get closer than that. There will be a clear line.

    ¡¸ With that said, Kouzuki SS needs to become a self-sustaining company. First of all, we have to become the best professional security specializing in both the surface and the other side business ¡¹

    If they¡¯re going to refuse the financial support from Kouzuki group, then their only choice is to earn profit themselves.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this case is important to us. This will be the showcase of the new Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    This case.

    It¡¯s not about Jii-chan intervening with the Kansai Yakuza causing trouble in the Takakura shrine.

    ¡¸ To the distinguished families, they see the case this time as the Takakura sisters asking for Kouzuki SS¡¯ protection ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the two made the request.

    ¡¸ Well, there would be a deal with the Yakuza later but, what kind of conclusion could you imagine happening? ¡¹

    How would the Yakuza settle the score with Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ After all, if you look at the situation, the Yakuza¡¯s at a complete defeat, right? The group who came after the Takakura sisters in Tokyo were almost completely destroyed, Yazawa-san also raided their base in the Kansai area. Lastly, they¡¯re called over to Tokyo from Kansai ¡¹

    Even if you call this a ¡°deal,¡± the two bosses of the Yakuza groups are sent to Tokyo, Jii-chan¡¯s ground.

    You can only see it as an overwhelming defeat.

    ¡¸ You seem to be misjudging the Yakuza. ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza still thinks they can make an even deal with Kakka. No, if you ask me, they¡¯ll try to make it advantageous to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Why would they think that way even in that kind of situation?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because they¡¯re Yakuza ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll try to be eloquent, bluff, distract, snap back, use sophism, violence, bribery, influence, or even connections, anyway, they¡¯ll use whatever they can to make the transaction advantageous to them. That¡¯s how Yakuza works. Especially with the two big bosses, in this case, Kansai Raijin Patriarch Oodori, and Unryuu Kaizan¡¯s head Satake. Both of them are heavyweights of Kansai region, the Yakuza of Yakuza in there ¡¹

    They won¡¯t hear out what Jii-chan has to say.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s still possible that the Yakuza will try to reverse the situation, see? ¡¹

    Like, taking away the Takakura sisters from us.

    Or maybe, taking Jii-chan as a hostage.

    It¡¯s possible that they attack our mansion and kidnap Misuzu.

    There are so many possible methods.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they don¡¯t even have to do it. All they have to do is make the other party think ¡°This guy can do this,¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t pull out, it will become troublesome,¡± or ¡°These people are too dangerous¡± ¡¹

    If you think that they¡¯re scary, then you lose.

    The fact that they use bluffs and threats makes them feel mad people and that they can do it.

    Also, they do have the power to support their threats.

    ¡¸ Yakuza¡¯s a wide-area gang, they do have enough ¡°violence¡± to make threats. They can have someone throw in themselves to shoot a bullet. They could even use suicide bombers. For example, they could send one at the school where Misuzu¡¯s attending. They don¡¯t mind involving outsiders, students, teachers, and whoever it is, and just blow them off. They could even send in five to ten people with dynamite in their stomach ¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to prevent acts of terrorism as such.

    ¡¸ Normally, they won¡¯t do that, see? Involving unrelated people is out of the question, and Misuzu-sama¡¯s classmates are all from distinguished families as well. They¡¯ll turn all of the noble families in Japan as their enemy if they do that ¡¹

    Yeah, if they try to use indiscriminate terrorism and put the other children of distinguished families in danger, then it won¡¯t end well for them.

    ¡¸ Though there¡¯s that risk, if they think that they can retort against Kouzuki house and win against Kakka, then Yakuza will believe that it¡¯s worth it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Looking at the Kansai Yakuza¡¯s side; if Kouzuki Shigetaka ¡°Kakka,¡± the noble among noble families backing off from them is good propaganda. That Kouzuki house was afraid of us, they¡¯ll say ¡¹

    Geez, they¡¯re so troublesome.

    That means, it¡¯s ¡°that.¡±

    Old men with elementary school brat logic.

    ¡¸ OK. Shou. That means, we can¡¯t show that we¡¯re afraid no matter what they do. Instead, we have to scare off the Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it. They need to think; ¡°These people are too dangerous, are they crazy? You can¡¯t go against these guys, they¡¯re scary¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll be sure to poke their earholes and make their teeth rattle! ¡¹

    Edie, that¡¯s a strange line to say.

    ¡¸ Thus, if they show that they are hostile to us, then take them down on a single blow. If you only hurt them, then it¡¯ll only make them have a grudge. If you take them down in one shot then they won¡¯t have memories of it, they won¡¯t hold a grudge either. On the other hand, it would create an impact on the surrounding people. You know the parts where you can hit in one shot to take them down and show now after-effect? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Do you know them? ¡¹

    She then asks Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! If you try to hit a Yakuza and they avoided it, it would become a big deal! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s only one punch ¡¹

    Edie sticks out her fist to Haruka.

    ¡¸ No, but the other party could also be doing martial arts, and what would you do with their numbers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s easy, take them down one-by-one with one punch ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible! ¡¹

    Edie laughs out loudly.

    ¡¸ I can. You can¡¯t. It¡¯s easy ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I can do it too, and of course, Reika and Michi-chan can do it as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks from the driver seat.

    ¡¸ The other party is Yakuza though?! That¡¯s impossible!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka shakes her head.

    ¡¸ This is why Kouzuki SS won¡¯t employ someone like you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Our company makes the impossible possible. It may look impossible to turn real, but we do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou, you can¡¯t convince her no matter what ¡¹

    Edie stops Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Her logic goes ¡°Those who know will know. Those who can will. Those who can¡¯t understand never will. And those who can¡¯t do it never will.¡± And she¡¯s the last two types! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka tries to refute but she can¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Well, try shutting up for a while. You can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sighs.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Shou-neechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s about Tsukiko and the girls¡¯ Miko power ¡¹

    I now understand that the discussion with the Yakuza will likely become difficult, but.

    If we have the Takakura Miko power, the power to read one¡¯s mind and make one obey, can¡¯t we turn things to our advantage?

    ¡¸ Edie, how far have you gone training Luna and Yomiko? Do you think they can use it to some extent? ¡¹

    All while I was doing it with Tsukiko;

    Luna is training with Edie and Yomiko with Michi.

    Although, there wasn¡¯t enough time for the three to train with their powers combined.

    ¡¸ Well, they can control their power better than I thought. But, Darling, ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I think that we should consider not using the power of the cousins as much as possible today ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Well, what do you think was their purpose of coming yesterday? ¡¹

    That is to have sex with the Takakura sisters,

    Their power awakens from losing their virginity.

    I had sex with them early in the morning, and they trained so they can use it.

    ¡¸ It was just yesterday, and today, we don¡¯t know if the three can use their power at this stage. Those girls may not be able to control their power while facing an enemy giving out pressure ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Training and actual use are two different things ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    Even when Yomiko used her power to shut up Haruka, she was in a place where she feels at ease.

    There¡¯s no proof that Yomiko can use her power the same way in a place filled with Yakuza.

    ¡¸ I think so too, I don¡¯t think that their power should be used as a fighting power ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But, why was I not stopped from rushing their training? ¡¹

    I was in a rush to make Tsukiko and the girls¡¯ power effective since last night until this morning.

    The three were rushing for nothing.

    They just lost their virginity and yet I forced them to some intense sex.

    ¡¸ There are two reasons ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ One is that we wanted to know detailed information about the Takakura shrine maidens. Minaho wrote down everything she heard from the sisters and your reasonings. Then, Margo-san and I discussed it multiple times ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan heard all of our conversations.

    They were watching us have sex too.

    But the Takaura sisters weren¡¯t in the room together with the senior group.

    They opened up their hearts and told us everything.

    Nei, Misuzu, and Ruriko made a hypothesis out of it.

    Then, they keep on looking for Tsukiko and the girls¡¯ reactions.

    ¡¸ Thanks to that, we somehow understand what the Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s power is. Although it¡¯s not complete yet ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan were investigating that?

    ¡¸ What is the enemy¡¯s aim? Why are they chasing after the sisters? How much is the Miko power worth? We have no way of taking countermeasures unless we know about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we can¡¯t count on Tsukiko¡¯s power yet? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. If we can¡¯t fix this issue without relying on that power, then Kouzuki SS won¡¯t make a good name ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ The other reason is we wanted the sisters to gain the confidence to confront their fate ¡¹

    Fate?

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t the girls acting strange when they just arrived at Kuromori house from Kyoto? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Yomiko¡¯s overeager and is in high tension.

    Tsukiko¡¯s hiding her emotions.

    Luna was dark and depressed.

    ¡¸ Back then, those girls were in a situation where the Yakuza killed their parents, and they fled from the shrine they live in, they couldn¡¯t see their future and feel desperate, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Desperate.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they don¡¯t know what to do, and yet they got angry and said that they¡¯ll become a prostitute ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, they begged Kakka, and they couldn¡¯t see any other way but to live with the foundation they build in Tokyo. If not, they won¡¯t get in Kakka¡¯s absurd proposal ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how scared they are from the Yakuza ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the girls are afraid of the Yakuza?

    ¡¸ The sisters have been living with the Yakuza around them since birth. Takakura shrine is under the Yakuza¡¯s control after all. Naturally, they¡¯re afraid of them ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Luna are daughters born from the arbitration ritual of the Yakuza bosses.

    Tsukiko knows that her father is Oodori.

    Oodori visits the Takakura shrine often and puts pressure on Tsukiko every time he does.

    ¡¸ And then, their parents were killed by Yakuza. They should know the horror of the Yakuza themselves. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t do anything, they went to Kakka ¡¹

    Then, the three came to our mansion.

    ¡¸ They were so afraid of the Yakuza back then, and now, they¡¯re taking the lead to confront the Yakuza. That¡¯s amazing. Just who gave those girls the courage? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That is Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna themselves. They are now ready to rip out the fate by themselves ¡¹

    It¡¯s not me.

    They¡¯re standing up on their own.

    I look at the car behind me.

    Rei-chan¡¯s driving.

    Michi on the passenger seat is facing the back.

    It looks like she continues to train the sisters at this moment.

    ¡¸ If you think that way, sure. But, we believe that you gave the girls a good influence. You guided them to face a positive direction in their life, to fight the fate they have ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have that strength.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re not counting on their Miko power ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t think of it as a trump card. We may use it as a last resort but think of how to win without using that power ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, Kiyomi-san ¡¹

    I now understand.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why our orders are to shoot Takakura Kiyomi on sight. That¡¯s the only guaranteed method ¡¹

    Hearing Shou-neechan say that;

    Jii-chan, and Kouzuki SS;

    I now understand that they don¡¯t want the Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s power at all.

    If you want to use the Miko power, then;

    We have to catch Kiyomi-san and let her tell us everything she knows.

    But they won¡¯t, they¡¯ll kill her without delay.

    That¡¯s because they don¡¯t care about Miko power.

    ¡¸ We just want to bring in the Kansai Yakuza and show the power of Kouzuki SS. To tell the truth, Kouzuki SS has never advertised or had business with the distinguished families in the Kansai region ¡¹

    To Jii-chan and Shou-neechan, that one is much more important than the Takakura shrine.

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s also true that Kakka felt pity for the sisters¡¯ circumstances and he wanted to help them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Jii-chan wanted to help Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna, the sisters of Takakura house, and it¡¯s not because of the Takakura shrine maidens having the Miko power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Kakka doesn¡¯t believe in the Miko power or anything paranormal or occult ¡¹

    Yeah, Jii-chan¡¯s like that.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I see it now. It¡¯s that building ¡¹

    Shou-neechan points at a hotel building.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also a hotel from Kouzuki group. We have the floor 10 to 15 reserved ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re pushing the Kansai Yakuza on those five floors.

    Today, the two big bosses who will arrive will bring their lackeys.

    It¡¯s also mentioned that the heavyweights in the Yakuza world will be present to watch the deal.

    The other groups from Tokyo will also gather there.

    ¡¸ This is the first car. Seki to all cars. Can you hear me? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan talks to the radio.

    ¡º Second car. Fujimiya, loud and clear ¡»

    ¡º Third car, Margo. I can hear you ¡»

    I hear the drivers of each car.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re about to arrive, it might get rough. But, follow my lead. Second car, you don¡¯t need to back us up. Act for your own safety first ¡¹

    ¡º Fujimiya here, roger that ¡»

    No, she¡¯s not talking to Rei-chan.

    It¡¯s Tsukiko and the girls.

    If ever the Yakuza were to attack us, the first car, they shouldn¡¯t use their Miko power. That¡¯s the warning.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Your our ace, don¡¯t let the enemy know what you have until the last moment ¡¹

    Shou-neechan assumes that the radio¡¯s bugged.

    Rei-chan¡¯s a celebrity due to her fights with Kyouko-san broadcasted nationwide.

    People know her strength with her cane.

    Therefore, to those who are listening, they¡¯ll think that Rei-chan is our ace.

    ¡º Roger that ¡»

    Rei-chan replied.

    Well, Michi¡¯s over there on the second car too.

    She¡¯s probably telling Tsukiko and the two to hide their power right now.

    ¡º As for me, I¡¯ll do whatever I want ¡»

    Next, I hear Margo-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡º It¡¯s not like I¡¯m Seki-san¡¯s subordinate anyway ¡»

    ¡¸ Indeed. I don¡¯t think I can control you either. Do whatever you please ¡¹

    While at it, they¡¯re also telling the eavesdropper that Kuromori and Kouzuki SS don¡¯t work well together.

    That¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Our cars head to the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot.

 Chapter 727. A fight without formal greetings

    Shou-neechan¡¯s leading with her usual American car, Rei-chan and Margo-san¡¯s car follow and enters the passage to the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot.

    There¡¯s no problem so far.

    However.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, I don¡¯t see any guards at all ¡¹

    I see uniformed guards, but they seem to be employees of this hotel.

    I don¡¯t see any uniform from Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re here. They¡¯re wearing civilian clothes though ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not Yamaoka-san. I won¡¯t mobilize uniformed men and squeeze it to a single location without thinking ¡¹

    Oh, back when Yamaoka was the security director, the number of Kouzuki SS guards wearing uniform dispatched is abnormally high.

    ¡¸ The other party this time is unfazed by the numbers game, see? ¡¹

    The other party is Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ If you try to compete with them in numbers then they¡¯d use the same thing. They can invite members from their own group in their hometown or maybe borrow some men from the gangs close to them in Kanto. To them, honor is the most important. Especially, they¡¯re making a deal with Kakka. They¡¯ll surely take us on even if it costs them money ¡¹

    If Kouzuki SS sets up uniformed men around the hotel just like how Yamaoka would do it, then,

    The Yakuza would use the same number for intimidation.

    ¡¸ Once that happens, it¡¯ll only bother the people around the hotel. Police would also intervene. This is why we decide to fight with quality, not quantity ¡¹

    It means those in Kouzuki SS wearing civilian clothes are;

    They¡¯re the top elites in charge of the illegal back-work

    They all are incredibly skilled.

    ¡¸ For example, in a place where you need ten people in uniform, just two in plain clothes would be enough. The cost goes up three times though ¡¹

    In short, they pay the top elites 15x compared to uniformed men.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza gathering in the hotel has been causing trouble a couple of times, but we handle it before the hotel employees, or other customers become aware. And so, the Yakuza¡¯s not coming out of the five floors I mentioned earlier. They¡¯re not entering the lobby, restaurant, or the bar ¡¹

    So they¡¯re successful in containing the Yakuza?

    ¡¸ Oh, the underground parking lot is an exception. Some Yakuza¡¯s job is to meet others up ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Not all of the bosses witnessing the deal are present yet ¡¹

    Then that means;

    Our line of cars heads to the lowest floor of the underground parking lot. The third floor.

    ¡¸ And, I knew it, they¡¯re here ¡¹

    I see some Yakuza in black clothes on the other side of the windshield.

    There¡¯s ten of them, obstructing our path.

    ¡¸ Stop ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells the other cars by radio.

    Our cars stopped.

    ¡¸ As said earlier, the second car will be on stand-by. As for the third car, take care of the rear ¡¹

    ¡º Fujimiya, Roger that ¡»

    ¡º Margo, loud and clear ¡»

    Then, Shou-neechan opened the door from the driver¡¯s seat and went out.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re in the way ¡¹

    The men in black grinned.

    ¡¸ Which boss you follow, Oodori-san or Satake-san? ¡¹

    Then, one of the men in black;

    ¡¸ Huh? Hold, I¡¯m telling you to stop ¡¹

    He sticks out his hand and lowers his waist to sit down. He¡¯s opening his right hand for us to see.

    His age is about 30 years old. His hair is cut short, and he¡¯s wearing sunglasses.

    ¡¸ I already am ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies in amazement.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s a quick response from you. This man in front of you is a poor man, and so I¡¯d like to ask for your patience. I believe that this is our first time meeting, lady. This man before you hail from Osaka¡¯s Kawachi-Kokubu station, Tondabayashi. My job is to follow the young boss, the eighth Unryuu Kaizan Mori head. Last name Kazama, first name Tooru. My trade is to recruit beginners. That is all I have to say if you have anything to ask then feel free to do so ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that greeting?

    ¡¸ That means that he¡¯s Satake-san¡¯s follower ¡¹

    Shou-neechan whispers to me in the car.

    Then,

    Then, Kazama takes the same waiting pose.

    ¡¸ Thank you for your kind words. Forgive the late greetings. Before you, is a worker belonging to Kouzuki SS. Last name Seki, first name Shou. My job is to hire out the inexperienced. That is all, feel free to ask if you have questions ¡¹

    She greets back to the other party in a loud voice.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The two glare at each other.

    ¡¸ Hmm, who would¡¯ve thought that a lady from a security company knows how to make a formal Yakuza greeting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, I¡¯m paid a lot more than you do ¡¹

    The two get up.

    ¡¸ Hey now, aren¡¯t you getting a low salary? If you want, we can hire you. You¡¯re quite the beauty after all ¡¹

    Kazuma speaks in a condescending attitude. Shou-neechan;

    ¡¸ Unfortunately but I know how much you earn. Don¡¯t try to show off. Your cheap suit gives it away ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You shouldn¡¯t look down on Kouzuki SS¡¯ ability to investigate people. You¡¯re just a leader of a small group under Satake-san¡¯s organization. Indeed, the word immature suits you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell did you say bitch?! ¡¹

    Kazuma gets in a rage.

    That means these ten people are Kazuma¡¯s group.

    ¡¸ And so, what do you need from us? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, shut up. How about you hand over the ladies in the back of the second car?! ¡¹

    As expected, their aim is Tsukiko and the two.

    ¡¸ Hmm, and what happens after that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know about that. That¡¯s for the higher-ups to decide what¡¯s next ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, do you think we¡¯ll obediently hand them over? ¡¹

    Kazuma.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve got ten people here though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s complexion doesn¡¯t change in the slightest.

    ¡¸ Do you know who I am? ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-How would I know? ¡¹

    Ah, I know this situation.

    Shou-neechan is Jii-chan¡¯s full-time bodyguard, she¡¯s always with him on public locations.

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m quite strong. That¡¯s unfortunate that you don¡¯t know. But, you should know about the driver on the car behind me ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s in the driver seat of the Takakura sisters¡¯ car.

    ¡¸ Aniki, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a big problem! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re saying that we¡¯re to fear her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible to fight that one! ¡¹

    The men in black around Kazuma tells him.

    ¡¸ I know. I get it. Shut up. You want me to say ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s Fujimiya Reika¡± loudly, don¡¯t you? But you see, we¡¯ve got this job, and so we have to do this! The higher-ups gave us this mission ¡¹

    Kazuma gets angry at them.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. In short, you guys are just a messenger ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I see. Some want to stop the deal today for whatever reason they can get and so you¡¯re causing trouble with us. That¡¯s what your boss thinks ¡¹

    I see.

    They¡¯d pick a fight, get beaten up by Rei-chan, and then plan to say that they ¡°were beaten up one-sidedly.¡±

    They don¡¯t care about the reason.

    Anyway, someone wants to mess things up and cancel the deal today.

    ¡¸ The deal today shows that the members of Yakuza are accepting defeat to the Kouzuki house. I can understand why some can¡¯t accept it. If so, they want to break the meeting today no matter how reckless it can be, am I wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-T-T-That¡¯s not it! ¡¹

    Kazuma tries to deny it, but,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to hide it, I already know. After all, it¡¯s not just you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of similar events happening inside the hotel. Our people in Kouzuki SS are taking down people like you one after another. Well, it doesn¡¯t look like everyone¡¯s trying to crush down the meeting today though. After all, the people on the upper floors are stuck, and they¡¯re feeling worked up ¡¹

    The Yakuza in the hotel are being impatient?

    ¡¸ But, for some reason, the Yakuza who pick a fight with our people suffer from a sudden illness, like their stomach hurting, or suddenly falling, hitting their head on something and then fainting. We didn¡¯t even do anything ¡¹

    The other party is the top elite of Kouzuki SS.

    They won¡¯t go as far as mingling with the Yakuza.

    They have the strength to control their opponent before the fight commences.

    In addition to that, the surrounding people don¡¯t even notice.

    ¡¸ And so, you want to end up the same? ¡¹

    Kazuma;

    ¡¸ W-We all want to go back to Kansai right now! We don¡¯t want to be locked in this place! That¡¯s why we¡¯re going take you down. I can¡¯t agree with all of this, and so I¡¯ll beat you up. That¡¯s what I decided. What¡¯s left is for us to do it. What about that? We¡¯re going to beat you up, and we¡¯ve got just cause! With that said, Suguichi, go! ¡¹

    Kazuma nominates one of the black men.

    ¡¸ A-Aniki? Me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did you not hear me? Go already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, that¡¯s Fujimiya Reika though!? My bones will break if she hits me! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s battle cane¡¯s power is well known over the past four months.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen it on TV. She pierced a car door with just one shot. It was featured on the 6 o¡¯clock news. The program was ¡°Fujimiya Reika vs. Mystery Russian girl¡± If she hits me on the wrong spot I¡¯d surely die, you know!

    Yeah, I¡¯ve seen that too.

    Anya¡¯s an international criminal together with Kyouko Messer, and they¡¯re not shown on promotional videos.

    The show is mostly about Rei-chan¡¯s skills.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be sure to pick up your bones when that happens. I¡¯ll also look after your women. Now go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Aniki! Just what was that last line?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nevermind that! Since you don¡¯t want to go, Masuko, Wakashimazu, join him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, me?! ¡¹

    The men in black called trembles.

    ¡¸ We can end this as long as one of you guys are hurt. That will be the end. That will be the deciding part. We can call an ambulance, police, and a lawyer. Hashimura-Aniki¡¯s prepared all of it. While at it, we can make some rumors on the net. Media will surely take the bait if we tell them that Fujimiya Reika picked a fight with the Yakuza. I mean, they¡¯ll surely bite that. The middle-class group journalist is all against violence. They¡¯ll even write on their affiliate sites ¡¹

    Somehow, they have a solid plan.

    ¡¸ But, why does it have to be me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s you, Masuko, or Wakashimazu, just one of you guys! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could you at least make the game 1 of ten? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot? You¡¯d put me in danger if we do that ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Anyway, someone has to be ready to get some bones broken! Get out already Fujimiya Reika!!! ¡¹

    Kazuma shouts.

    However.

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Huh? Edie¡¯s out of the car before I knew it.

    ¡¸ Hallo! ¡¹

    She smiles as she calls out to the Yakuza, then,

    She¡¯s flexing her legs.

    ¡¸ W-Who are you!? ¡¹

    A blonde-haired, brown-skinned, blue-eyed high-school uniform wearing beauty.

    Furthermore, Edie¡¯s smile is as bright as the summer glow.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, go somewhere else. It¡¯s dangerous here ¡¹

    Then, Edie takes the same formal greeting pose as earlier.

    ¡¸ Uhhh, Greetings! Greetings! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Is there anyone who knows who I am? Graciously, I¡¯m just a high-school girl. Edie-chan¡¯s the name!!! ¡¹

    Uhm, Edie.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan¡¯s greeting you all with my head up high! ¡¹

    The Yakuza guys are dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯ve mixed up the Yakuza greetings with Mito Komon ¡¹

    Kazuma said, looking astounded.

    However, Edie shows calm.

    ¡¸ Oops, I made a mistake. How do I say that? Ah ¡°I apologize¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I need not name myself for you bastards!!! ¡¹

    Edie points at the Yakuza while making a cool pose.

    ¡¸ No, you just named yourself! ¡¹

    Ignoring Kazuma¡¯s retort, Edie;

    ¡¸ Now then, I have sad news for you all ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just an American high school student, see? I¡¯ve got nothing to do with her company at all ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s not tied with Kouzuki SS,

    If it¡¯s Michi, she¡¯s registered as Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, but,

    Even if they have a close relationship with us, we¡¯re not contracted with Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ And so, if I beat you all up here, it won¡¯t be related to her at all ¡¹

    Edie takes a deep breath and takes a stance.

    ¡¸ I just don¡¯t like you guys. I don¡¯t like that face of yours. I don¡¯t like your clothes and those sunglasses of yours. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to beat you up. That¡¯s the pretext ¡¹

    The Yakuza¡¯s dumbfounded as the foreign girl picks a fight with them.

    ¡¸ Oh my, it must be embarrassing for the Yakuza to be defeated by an exchange high school student coming from America, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no tomorrow for you. For I will end you today ¡¹

    She grins.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t fuck with us! We¡¯ve got ten people here! We¡¯ve got ten times the fighting power! There¡¯s no way a woman like you could beat us up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I usually on 3x but I¡¯ll triple it and then quadruple it, and so now I¡¯m at 24x power! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous! ¡¹

    At that moment, Edie jumps out!

    ¡¸ HAWOO£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s foot kicks on a vital point of the man called Sugiuchi.

    ¡¸ B-Bitch!!! ¡¹

    The three men in black are all taken down before Kazuma could react.

    All of it done in one hit.

    Edie¡¯s following Shou-neechan¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸ HAWOOOOOO!! POWOOO!!!! ¡¹

    She got herself close to her opponent like flowing water.

    ¡¸ That was Kudou style movements ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka bends herself forward from the back seat of the car.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Michi¡¯s training her quite a lot ¡¹

    Kudou style¡¯s method is to ward off the enemy Qi.

    The Yakuza can¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡¸ W-What?! What?! Awawawawa ¡¹

    Kazuma looks around to find his subordinates taken down in an instant.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the last one ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t! ¡¹

    Edie jumps like the wind.

    Her last move was an axe kick on Kazuma¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Puhiiiiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    Kazuma fell on the ground as he raised a strange scream.

    It took less than three minutes to take down ten people.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t employ you unless you have this much strength ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Haruka inside the car.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san, you were the champion in high school Karate, was it? Can you do that? Can you control the same number of people at the same duration as she did? ¡¹

    Haruka hangs her head.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not done yet!! ¡¹

    At that moment, Edie pulls out a shuriken from her skirt, then,

    She throws it behind us.

    ¡¸ H-Hiiii!!!! ¡¹

    Looking back, there are still more men in black in the shadow of a car in the parking lot.

    Edie¡¯s thrown shuriken stabs in the concrete floor right next to the men in black¡¯s step.

    ¡¸ I knew it was strange when they kept shouting ten people! Ten people! ¡¹

    Edie runs through the side of our car.

    ¡¸ HAWOOOOOO£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Zuka!

    Baki!

    Doka!

    I can¡¯t see behind the car, but I can hear Edie taken them all down.

    Shou-neechan enters the car and speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I also know that there¡¯s another team behind us. Michi-chan and Margo-san did too ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    Edie¡¯s a girl who can read the atmosphere.

    It¡¯s as if she acted that she just noticed.

    Although, she might¡¯ve perceived them from the beginning.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s leave as soon as possible. We don¡¯t want to reveal our hand in here. I¡¯ll leave this to Edie-chan ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Do you know the word ¡°power scouting¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s when you don¡¯t know how strong the enemy is, so you force them to attack and see their strength and style ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that one just now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. They¡¯re just threatening about calling a lawyer, writing rumors, or using journalists. They want to see how we react with those threats ¡¹

    They want to see?

    From where?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look back. There¡¯s a camera inside the car on the right side. The window¡¯s a bit open, and the lens and microphone are popping out so I can see it right away ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. The inside of the car is a blind spot from that camera, and they can¡¯t hear us with their mic either ¡¹

    In short, the Yakuza side is trying to investigate us.

    ¡¸ Those who tried to pick a fight with Kouzuki SS are their camouflage. Their aim was us from the start ¡¹

    This is to make sure that it doesn¡¯t look strange if someone tries to pick a fight as soon as we arrive.

    ¡¸ The real deal is about to start, what the enemy wants to see is¡­ ¡¹

    Right.

    It¡¯s Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna right now.

    The Takakura sisters.

    If the enemy is using Kiyomi-san¡¯s Miko power,

    Or maybe, it¡¯s Kiyomi-san who¡¯s the mastermind of this all.

    The one that weighs their mind the most is¡­

    How much power do the sisters have now?

    We mustn¡¯t let them know.

    Therefore, Shou-neechan gave the three instruction to not come out of the car.

    ¡¸ How about we break the camera they planted? ¡¹

    I asked Shou-neechan.

    If we break the cameras, then the enemy won¡¯t know what we¡¯re doing.

    At least, if they try to sneak a photo on us, Michi and Edie can detect their Qi.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s better if we show that we¡¯re not aware of the camera. For now ¡¹

    I thought that it just started with Yakuza and Edie¡¯s hand-to-hand combat, but,

    Actually, information warfare still continues?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m done with all of them ¡¹

    Edie returns to the car smiling.

 Chapter 728. Kinoshita Ryoukoâ€™s comeback

    After warding off the Yakuza in the underground parking lot, we continue driving in the parking lot.

    The second and third car follows.

    After reaching the innermost wall, Nee-chan;

    ¡¸ Everyone, stay alert ¡¹

    She gives instructions through the radio.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan, Go outside and check for people hiding around ¡¹

    She tells Edie in the backseat.

    Edie sniffs like a dog, then,

    ¡¸ Looks okay, nobody¡¯s here ¡¹

    ¡º Second car, no problems ¡»

    It¡¯s Rei-chan¡¯s voice. As for the second car, Michi¡¯s in charge of probing around.

    ¡º Third car, I think we¡¯re okay ¡»

    Margo-san reports.

    Looks like Margo-san and Nei checked around.

    ¡¸ First car, roger that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan opens the window of the driver¡¯s seat and sticks her face outside.

    Oh, there¡¯s a surveillance camera above the wall from that point.

    Shou-neechan shows her face to the camera and makes a sign with her hand.

    Then,

    Wiiiiiiiiiiin

    The wall opens.

    It¡¯s disguised as a concrete wall, but this is actually a gate leading to the inner side.

    ¡¸ The hand sign is a fake one. We¡¯re actually using retina scan ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    And then, our cars proceed into the hidden parking lot behind the gate.

    As soon as Margo-san¡¯s car passes through, the gate closes again.

    ¡¸ Okay, looks like we have no intruders ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sighed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. Everyone other than the driver can get off now.

    She speaks to the radio.

    Then that means that the Yakuza can¡¯t come in here.

    ¡¸ Darling, let¡¯s get off. You too ¡¹

    Edie tells Kudou Haruka.

    She looks uninterested in calling Haruka by her name.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Haruka tries to refuse but Edie¡¯s showing off her overwhelming fighting power and so she looks a bit timid.

    ¡¸ Come here, get off the car! ¡¹

    I get off the passenger seat, Edie and Haruka get off the car as well.

    Michi and the Takakura sisters got off the second car. Nei and Minaho-neesan got off the third car.

    ¡¸ Give us a second. We¡¯ll park the cars on the garage ¡¹

    Shou-neechan talks to us through the open car window.

    I looked around, then the door behind opens up.

    Oh, this looks like an elevator where you only drive a car in, a multi-story park.

    ¡¸ That computer can deliver the car to the owner from any floor, ground to the third basement floor ¡¹

    Oh, each floor in the parking lot has the same hidden room like this one and is connected to a multi-level parking lot.

    Kouzuki group owns this hotel and Jii-chan is using it to make a deal with the Yakuza, it would be strange if I don¡¯t see this secret system at all.

    ¡¸ But, why do we have to go to the third floor underground? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a rule to not have people in the car while lifting. Well, that¡¯s natural. There¡¯s an x-ray check on the way to see if there¡¯s anything dangerous loaded or whether people are hiding in the car ¡¹

    Yeah, even in an ordinary multi-story park, it¡¯s forbidden for people to stay in there.

    ¡¸ Then, we also have a lift to the 16th floor from the hidden parking space on the third basement floor ¡¹

    16th floor?

    ¡¸ Kakka¡¯s waiting over there ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s there.

    ¡¸ Kakka entered this hotel last night. He did before telling the Yakuza the venue ¡¹

    I see. If Jii-chan¡¯s here first, then,

    There won¡¯t be any terrorist acts on the meeting place as soon as he enters.

    ¡¸ The other side of that door is the elevator hall, give us a moment ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneechaaaaan~ This door won¡¯t open though! ¡¹

    Nei makes the doorknob clatter.

    ¡¸ Oh sorry. That also needs my fingerprint ¡¹

    For now, Shou-neechan brings the car to the lift.

    She gets off the driver seat and off the lit, then the car¡¯s carried upwards automatically.

    Then, another empty lift appears.

    Rei-chan drives her car in there.

    Then lastly, Margo-san.

    Our cars are all sucked up to the parking garage.

    ¡¸ Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    The sisters in shrine maiden clothing come to me looking worried.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be able to move without problems now ¡¹

    I tell the sisters.

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡¯s nothing to be scared of anymore! ¡¹

    Nei cheers up the three.

    Meanwhile, Shou-neechan opens up the cover for biometric verification and places her palm in it.

    ¡º Pipi! Confirmed ¡»

    Click.

    I hear the door unlocking.

    ¡¸ Alright, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After entering the elevator hall,

    There are two women in a suit waiting in front of the two elevators.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting for you ¡¹

    One of them is Taki-san, I¡¯ve been in her care before.

    As for the other one,

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve confirmed your arrival via the surveillance camera and chief Yazawa has sent orders to pick you up ¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that Banba-san from formerly Banbarubie-3?

    Oh right. Barbie-san and Ruby-san followed after Kyouko-san.

    Banba-san¡¯s entered Kouzuki SS.

    Still,

    She¡¯s no longer wearing the stupid Bikini and hot pants with a Japanese sword in her back.

    Seeing Banba-san wearing an ordinary suit, she looks beautiful.

    Although, she¡¯s got a long handle weapon in her hands.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the hard work. Taki-san, Kinoshita ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells the two.

    Oh, Banba-san¡¯s real name was Kinoshita-san, right. I forgot.

    ¡¸ Hmm, this elevator ¡¹

    Margo-san compares the two elevators.

    ¡¸ The right one leads to the 16th floor, and the left one only goes to the first floor, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s possible to make an emergency escape from here ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    ¡¸ Which part of the first floor? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The back of the lobby. You¡¯ll exit on the employees¡¯ warehouse ¡¹

    Margo-san thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ Can we go out for reconnaissance? ¡¹

    Reconnaissance?

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan and Minaho-san still have to give Kouzuki-san a report. Therefore, go with the Takakura sisters on the 16th floor ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Edie, Nei, and I will go out for reconnaissance for a bit ¡¹

    Are you taking Edie?

    ¡¸ I think that the enemies watching the fight in the underground parking lot earlier would react if they see Edie around ¡¹

    Just a few minutes ago, Edie took down the Yakuza ambush of more than ten people by herself.

    There should be a guy watching it all with a hidden camera.

    We¡¯re aware of them, but we ignored them.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza from earlier named themselves as Satake¡¯s henchmen, but ¡¹

    Margo-san continues.

    ¡¸ But, maybe, the orders from the attack earlier didn¡¯t come from Satake himself ¡¹

    Someone else gave the order?

    ¡¸ Indeed. The groups inside Yakuza may not be a single block. It¡¯s possible that a mid-boss sent in the group without asking for the permission of their big boss, Satake ¡¹

    Nei nods.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Naturally, someone plans to expand their power using this opportunity. Yakuza¡¯s that kind of group after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I mean, the Yakuza on the upper floor are divided into the group of the old president Oodori, and the new head, Satake, but both group should have a lot of spies and traitors. Kansai Yakuza¡¯s a small world after all. Some others could be aiming to profit from the fight ¡¹

    Yeah, the various ideas entangling and it¡¯s getting confusing.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I thought of coming out and checking the situation for a bit. Edie, come with us ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    That means if anyone overreacts when they see Edie knows what happens underground, saying, that is the person looking through the cameras.

    On the other hand, if they¡¯re not on guard with Edie, they know nothing about the fight earlier.

    Edie¡¯s existence becomes the litmus paper for the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan, you can guard the Takakura sisters. Edie can do the same, but we¡¯d like to keep the Qi skills as secret if possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Margo-san gives instructions. Michi nods.

    ¡¸ Also, Haruka-san and you¡¯ll come with us as well ¡¹

    Haruka and me?

    ¡¸ You want to go and scout it out, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a power scouting, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I say the line I heard earlier.

    ¡¸ You got it. While at it, we¡¯re going to get them scared. We have to tell the Yakuza that Kuromori is much more dangerous than them ¡¹

    If I join up in this power scouting group,

    And I keep a composted attitude as Margo-san goes wild,

    Then the Yakuza would be cautious of me during the deal.

    I don¡¯t have the fighting power as much as Margo-san or Edie has,

    But, if they become cautious of me, then I can break their concentration.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei, it¡¯s dangerous to go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Yomiko and Luna cling to my arms.

    ¡¸ No, if you say that, going here now is dangerous enough ¡¹

    I smile at the two.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got experience when it comes to danger. This much is nothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave it to Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells her sisters.

    ¡¸ But, please be careful all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-chan, protect Sensei, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan, please ¡¹

    Yomiko and Luna said.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry, you girls can go ahead ¡¹

    Okay, what¡¯s left is

    ¡¸ With that said, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I call Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! Wait, why do I have to join the recon? ¡¹

    It seems like Haruka¡¯s brain has paused from the shock.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    Nei replied laughingly.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you promise to sell your body, Haruka-chi? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka lost to a fight against Michi, and she promised to be a prostitute once.

    She¡¯s beaten to a pulp.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to look for your partners! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Partners? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I think it¡¯s mostly old men with bad breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No waiting, Ah, but of course, Haruka-chi can¡¯t decide who¡¯s the partner but Yo-chan will!

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it, Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    Margo-san turns to me.

    ¡¸ How about you let me decide on Kudou Haruka¡¯s partner instead? ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ The promise was for her to sell her body to somebody in here, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it was ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ve got a good idea ¡¹

    Yikes, she¡¯s planning something.

    I guess I have to let her do it.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll leave it to Margo-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you saying!? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka panics

    ¡¸ If she decides who¡¯ll be my partner who knows what kind of horrible experience I will go through!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, give up ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Hey! Michi! Say something! Your sister¡¯s virginity is in danger! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good luck ¡¹

    Michi says coldly.

    ¡¸ Geez! Kiiiiiii!!! What the hell is wrong with you! ¡¹

    Then.

    Edie¡¯s toes stop right in front of Haruka¡¯s eyes.

    Just a few more millimeters and her high-kick would break the forehead.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too noisy. Weak yet noisy ¡¹

    She bumps Haruka¡¯s forehead lightly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Aneue¡¯s weak and yet she¡¯s too noisy ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Me, weak? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You should accept the fact already ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s silenced from what her sister said.

    ¡¸ Now then, Shou-neechan, if you don¡¯t mind, could you accompany us along the way? ¡¹

    Margo-san tries to brighten up the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about the inside of the hotel, and even if we join them back in the 16th floor, there¡¯s plenty of Kouzuki SS in civilian clothes stationed over there. I don¡¯t like them stopping me every step I take ¡¹

    If someone from Kouzuki SS is with us, then they won¡¯t bother.

    ¡¸ Shall I go instead? ¡¹

    Rei-chan offers her service, but,

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesan, you¡¯re too popular in here ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Indeed, it would be a problem if the Yakuza reacts to Reika-san too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    We can see those whose complexion change when they see Edie, but,

    If we have Rei-chan, a celebrity, the Yakuza would only pay attention to her while feeling high-tension.

    It would be hard to find the subtle emotional changes.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Shou-neechan ordered Banba-san,

    ¡¸ It hasn¡¯t been long since Kinoshita joined in Kouzuki SS, and so she shouldn¡¯t be known well. She also looks fragile and cute, so the Yakuza shouldn¡¯t be too cautious with her ¡¹

    Even so, she¡¯s carrying a thick and long flail.

    ¡¸ Guide Margo-san around and then take them to the 16th floor in the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Certainly, uhm, by the way, Seki-san ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t cause troubles with the Yakuza no matter what? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Not really, If you feel you¡¯re in danger then fight them. They can¡¯t do anything as long as it¡¯s within the scope of legal self-defense ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiled like a blooming flower.

    She looks cute and timid, but,

    She¡¯s quite strong.

    She beat up old man Dai Grepher mercilessly after all.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be heading to the 16th floor first ¡¹

    Shou-neechan opens the elevator.

    It¡¯s a large elevator.

    ¡¸ Be careful ¡¹

    Minho-neesan gets into the elevator following Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ See you later, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be waiting for Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave these people to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo-san Kinoshita-san. If you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomiko, Luna, Michi, Rei-chan goes to the elevator.

    Lastly, Taki-san also gets in the elevator.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be joining you up soon ¡¹

    I said, then the elevator door closes.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you feel lighter now? ¡¹

    Nei asks me, smiling.

    ¡¸ Your stomach would hurt if we go and meet up with Kouzuki-ojiichan right away, won¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    It helps that I¡¯m given time to think.

    I have to ask Jii-chan to hand over the Takakura sisters to me instead of turning them to prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s be on our way too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please get inside the elevator ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san opens the elevator leading to the first floor.

    This elevator seems to have fingerprint verification too.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s fingerprint is registered, then that means,

    She¡¯s already recognized as a member of the top elites.

    ¡¸ Uhm, back then, Kinoshita-san saved me. ¡¹ Thanks for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, when was it? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s making a curious face.

    ¡¸ Well, it was on the day Cesario Viola attacked. While Misuzu, Ruriko, and Shou-neechan were driving the car from the theater to the hotel. I was also in that car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm?! Err, then that means, it was when I was in my previous team? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san blushed.

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I was a bit rude back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all, I¡¯m the one who received help back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, y-you know how I dressed back then, right? It¡¯s a black history for me. I want to bury them in the dark! ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful to my previous team, however, thinking why they forced me to look like that, it embarrasses me now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you dressed similarly to the other ones ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s face turned stiff.

    ¡¸ If I recall, it was micro bikini and hot pants. Then, a Japanese sword on your shoulder, riding a motorbike without a helmet, and then a flamethrower ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahhhh!!! You really knew it!!!! Forget it! Forget it! Please forget about it!!! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san beats on my shoulders.

    O-ouch. It hurts.

    Though she looks fragile, she¡¯s quite strong.

    Oh, this is.

    I better not tell her that I saw all of her fights through the camera in the hotel.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll forget it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Her hands stop knocking on me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s great! ¡¹

    What¡¯s with her.

    ¡¸ Darling, hurry, Banba-chan too ¡¹

    Edie enters the elevator.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what did you say just now? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s face turned stiff again.

    ¡¸ I know that you¡¯re Banba from Banbarubie3 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that name!!!!! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san covers Edie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ I am Kinoshita! Kinoshita Ryoukokokokokokokoko!!! ¡¹

    Ah, even though she feels grateful to Barbie-san and Ruby-san.

    She really didn¡¯t like her black history as Banba-chan.

    ¡¸ H-H-H-H-How do you know my black history!!! ¡¹

    Then, Margo-san,

    ¡¸ You see, we had another fight on that hotel ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, We were with Shou-neechan and Rei-chan. Yazawa-san and Kouzuki-ojiichan were also there. That¡¯s why we know ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ By the way, Yo-chan here is the one who finished off Cesario Viola ¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to say that.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the same trade then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie and me only. He and Nei are members of Kuromori, but they¡¯re not fighters. Oh, also, this one¡¯s just a brat, an amateur ¡¹

    Margo-san points at Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ Yes, I knew it. Banba-chan¡¯s strong ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Edie, call her Kinoshita-san from now on ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Kinoshita-san now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, sorry about that Kinoshita. Let¡¯s get along ¡¹

    Edie bows her head.

    Kinoshita-san;

    ¡¸ Ahahahahaha, as long as you understand. But, please try not to tell anyone about my past if possible ¡¹

    She sighed.

    ¡¸ Banbarubie3 is recorded as killed in action ¡¹

    Huh?

 Chapter 729. I have too many things I want to forge

    ¡¸ No, look, the story was Banbarubie 3 stuck dynamite in their stomach and made a Kamikaze attack on the ¡°Iron space men¡¯s¡± base ¡¹

    What kind of setting is that?

    Well, it must be Barbie-san¡¯s idea.

    Or maybe, Kyouko-san.

    She probably told Barbie-san and Ruby-san to abandon the glory of their past if they want to follow her.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s ¡°Iron spacemen?¡± ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t know either, but I heard that they¡¯re a gathering of railway enthusiast and ramen lovers ¡¹

    Banba-san, no, Kinoshita Ryouko-san replies with a straight face.

    ¡¸ So, which part of space they came from? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, they¡¯re aliens. They¡¯re evil aliens who plan to conquer earth and railway and ramen enthusiasts ¡¹

    It ends up like that.

    ¡¸ With that said, please refrain from talking about my past ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san bows her head.

    She¡¯s fundamentally an honest and cute person.

    Although she¡¯s quite unfit for the society.

    She¡¯s holding a long flail, and it¡¯s clanking.

    She¡¯s carrying a weapon full of mass and destructive power like it¡¯s normal.

    Props to her not getting stopped by the police and security guards.

    Although, even though she carries such a heavy weapon, if they see that it¡¯s Kinoshita-san who¡¯s carrying it, they probably don¡¯t care much about it.

    She¡¯s soft-looking after all.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s go up ¡¹

    Margo-san, Nei, Edie, Kudou Haruka, Kinoshita-san, and I take the elevator heading to the first floor.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re a full-time employee in Kouzuki SS, right? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka asks Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, how did you enter? ¡¹

    She hasn¡¯t given up on joining Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ In my case, I joined in midway. The leader of my previous team referred me ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san replies with a cute smile.

    ¡¸ Then, is that person also working for Kouzuki SS now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, my previous team are now working for an international criminal organization ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Haruka shows a suspicious look.

    ¡¸ We do chat sometimes. They seem to be working hard in committing international criminal acts ¡¹

    I mean, they¡¯re fighting Rei-chan once a month.

    As expected, not even Kinoshita-san would mention Kyouko Messer¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m in third-year high school right now, and I thought of looking for a job similar to yours ¡¹

    Oh, Kudou Haruka thinks that Kinoshita-san¡¯s in the same age group as her.

    Though she looks young, she¡¯s an adult already.

    Much older than Haruka.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, do you want me to recommend you to international crime groups? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Last week, they chatted me that they want a young and cheerful cannonball ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cannonball? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s not always filled with scary people. They say that they only need someone to get in an office and take down the whole gang or something ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh that one, I did that. There was a time limit ¡¹

    Edie grins.

    That reminds me. Kyouko-san and Cordelia raided the office of the gangs related to Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ The first room has the most fun as the other side isn¡¯t ready to intercept yet. It¡¯s a speed match. The room of the leader was quite hard. He was waiting with a pistol after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. It gets harder as you progress ¡¹

    Haruka listens to the conversation between the two.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan and I often beat down delinquents and gangs in the city quite often. Yo-chan was with us one time ¡¹

    Nei joins in the conversation.

    ¡¸ Huh, Haruka-chi, could it be that you have no experience?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-There¡¯s no way I could have! ¡¹

    Then, Kinoshita-san;

    ¡¸ Those who look strong will have to pick fights and win them no matter what method used. If you can¡¯t train close to actual combat, then you can¡¯t work here ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ah, although you can¡¯t pick a fight with pro-wrestlers or those who fight for work. Also, no athletes either. Your target should be those called strong in the underground society. You can even give those people surprise attacks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Surprise attacks are okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious! That¡¯s how this world works. Back when I was in my previous team, we do it often ¡¹

    Banbarubie-3 pick fights here and there after all.

    ¡¸ For example, throwing a grenade at the poolside It goes bang! Boom! Kaboom! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, I see ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka sighs.

    ¡¸ If you want, Haruka-san, Edie, Kinoshita-san, and I are all fighters, you can pick a fight with us anytime ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ If you can land a single hit on me then I¡¯ll ask Shou-oneesan to put you in the company. Do you mind, Kinoshita-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s okay! Anytime! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san answered without hesitation. Then the elevator arrived on the first floor.

    The door opens.

    Oh, this is indeed a warehouse.

    ¡¸ Okay! Come over here, everyone! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san swings her flail like a tourist guide flag and leads the way.

    She unlocks the fingerprint authentication lock on the door, and we head to the aisle behind the lobby of the hotel.

    Although the Yakuza gathers on the upper floor, the hotel itself is open like usual.

    It¡¯s Sunday, and so it¡¯s filled with people.

    ¡¸ Oh, there¡¯s also Kouzuki SS in plain clothes here ¡¹

    Margo-san says that but,

    I can¡¯t tell which one is a security officer from not.

    ¡¸ Even if you see one, don¡¯t stare at them. That¡¯s their method of security ¡¹

    Unlike when Yamaoka was the security director in May, there are no uniformed guards lined up.

    The talented top elites protect people while looking ordinary.

    It¡¯s very much Shou-neechan¡¯s style of security measures.

    Nobody¡¯s trying to make contact with Kinoshita-san either.

    They know each other, and so they won¡¯t let the enemy perceive it.

    She brings us to the elevator near the front desk while her flail clanks a lot.

    Still.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that stick? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How does one use it? ¡¹

    A cute and delicate looking woman carrying a thick and long striking weapon has attracted a lot of attention in the hotel.

    ¡¸ Err, is that okay? Shouldn¡¯t you put it in a case or wrap it with a cloth? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka whispers to Kinoshita-san as she¡¯s unable to bear the gazes of people.

    ¡¸ If I do that, then I can¡¯t use it right away when the enemy attacks ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san replies with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m the frontline, and so I have to stand out ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Geez, she doesn¡¯t even know that?

    ¡¸ If someone¡¯s holding out a weapon in the lobby of the hotel, that¡¯ll show that they¡¯re from Kozuzki SS ¡¹

    The Yakuza from Kansai who came to Tokyo are all isolated on the upper floors.

    That is on paper.

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s possible that the enemy or their friends come into this lobby, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Yesterday, the Yakuza chased after the Takakura sisters in Tokyo.

    There¡¯s also the Yakuza who comes to protect the two big bosses who came for the deal.

    Also, the other Yakuza heavyweights who came to observe and their bodyguards as well.

    Only those people are on the upper floor.

    Naturally, they could send in another group, pose as ordinary people, and invade this hotel.

    ¡¸ Frontline has to stand out and hunts the enemies who react. Is that it? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, That¡¯s right!

    I see now why it¡¯s not Shou-neechan nor Taki-san, but Kinoshita-san who came with us.

    She stands out a lot.

    But, from ordinary people, they can¡¯t imagine such a cute girl in a fight.

    Nobody will notice that her flail is a weapon.,

    ¡¸ Thanks for the hard work! ¡¹

    In front of the elevator is as expected, a professional security guard.

    It¡¯s a macho man in a black suit.

    He¡¯s got a radio on his ear.

    ¡¸ Feel free ¡¹

    As expected of a pro. He doesn¡¯t speak of anything unnecessary.

    He probably received instructions from Shou-oneechan before we could reach here.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Nei thanked the macho man.

    We board the elevator.

    ¡¸ Give me a second. The general customers can¡¯t get to 10th to 16th floors ¡¹

    Seems like the elevator also has a fingerprint verification system.

    She opens the cover under the button for the floor.

    ¡¸ So, what floor are we going in? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks while operating the touch panel that appeared.

    Err.

    If I recall, Jii-chan¡¯s on the 16th floor. Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, Minaho-neesan, the Takakura sisters, and Michi are all there too.

    ¡¸ Floor 10 and 15 are locked down due to considerations ¡¹

    This is to make sure that Jii-chan or the guests won¡¯t be bothered.

    And thus, they created an empty space one floor above and below.

    ¡¸ Then, on the 11th floor, is the group of Kansai Unryu, led by Satake ¡¹

    The start of this case was the death of Tsukiko¡¯s parents and the hijacking of Takakura shrine.

    It¡¯s said that they¡¯re a rising power in Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ The 12th floor is where the bosses who will watch the deal and their guards are ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ In the 13th floor is where the group of Oodori of Kansai Raijin is staying ¡¹

    This one is a veteran Yakuza. He¡¯s also Tsukiko¡¯s real father.

    I see. By putting the observers in the middle, both parties won¡¯t pick a fight with each other.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s in the 14th floor? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ The 14th floor is a banquet hall, it will be the venue for today¡¯s ceremony ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to the 13th floor ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve met with Satake-san¡¯s subordinates in the underground parking lot earlier, so let¡¯s meet Oodori-san¡¯s people this time ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯ve got a minor business with the Yakuza ¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    ¡¸ Understood. 13th floor it is! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san pushed a button, and the elevator goes up smoothly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Are you not scared? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka asks me.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s the Yakuza. There¡¯s a lot of them. And it¡¯s all Yakuza in that floor ¡¹

    I get what she means by that.

    ¡¸ Yakuza isn¡¯t that scary. I¡¯m here with everyone too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, what are you talking about? Are you an idiot? Do you want to die? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, look, they¡¯re not some Russian corps bringing machine guns, or the boss of a legendary crime group in Los Angeles, are they? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what happened with Cesario Viola¡¯s case.

    ¡¸ By the way, we gave them a body check beforehand, not a single one of them has a pistol at least ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    That¡¯s where Jii-chan and the big guys from Yakuza would gather.

    If one brings in their weapons and it would violate courtesy, and they can¡¯t complain if they¡¯re killed when found out.

    ¡¸ ¡°At least¡± what the hell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it would be impossible for them to carry a pistol, but they could bring in weapons that could slip through body check ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said composed.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Then, Edie pulls out a shuriken from her skirt.

    ¡¸ Do you want one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No thanks! ¡¹

    Haruka rejects after seeing the bright, sharp point.

    ¡¸ I see. You know, Michi has this too. I thought that since you¡¯re Michi¡¯s sister, I should give you one ¡¹

    Then, she hides it under her skirt.

    ¡º Pipi! 13th floor! ¡»

    The elevator announces.

    ¡¸ Okay, concentrate everyone. Nei and Yoshinobu-kun, stay in the middle ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care, do what you want ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs at Haruka.

    Then, the door opens.

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka raised her voice unconsciously.

    This is an elevator hall, yet the place is filled with Yakuza.

    It¡¯s filled with men in black clothes in their late 20s, and up to age 40 bad looking, old men.

    Some lay on the floor carpet.

    Sitting like they¡¯re about to take a shit.

    All of them look like they¡¯re coming from one group.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the hard work! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san greets the guard from Kouzuki SS protecting the elevator.

    The guards salute to Kinoshita-san as well.

    Oh, I knew it, Kinoshita-san¡¯s status is on the top elites.

    There are four people in charge of this location. As expected, it¡¯s another macho man, just like in the lobby.

    Though the clothes look similar, the difference is clear to see that Kouzuki SS people wear good clothes and have a sense of cleanliness.

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    They¡¯re a security firm specializing in distinguished families, their behavior and elegance are required.

    With the change of head from Yamaoka to Shou-neechan, the overall feel of it has improved.

    ¡¸ Hey! What¡¯s with this! The elevator¡¯s not working!!! ¡¹

    One of the Yakuza yells out.

    ¡¸ Hey! Keep that door open! I¡¯m going down!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aniki, I¡¯m coming with you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yah! ¡¹

    They¡¯re coming to the elevator in great numbers, but,

    ¡¸ The orders are not to let anyone go to another floor until the ceremony is over ¡¹

    The guards from Kouzuki SS blocks the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with us! I just want to light some smokes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you saying that Aniki can¡¯t smoke for a bit?! Huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just want to drink canned coffee! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to breathe the outside air! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, why is it that the hotel rooms ban smoking!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just what the hell is going on! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the fuck! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell! ¡¹

    The Yakuza in the elevator floor tries to push through the guards with an angry face.

    ¡¸ Oh my, you guys look impatient ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs wryly.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, those in here are the underling of underlings ¡¹

    I see. The higher ranked men are in the back rooms.

    The lower-positioned Yakuza has no place to stay, and so they¡¯re all here.

    ¡¸ Hey now! At least bring us some alcohol. Why the hell are you not serving us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! This is poor service! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hotels are service business, aren¡¯t they!? ¡¹

    Look, you¡¯re not even customers.

    ¡¸ Look at it though, the ladies that came in are all beauties ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Hey, come over here, girls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This old man has some interesting stories to give you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, how about you become my woman? ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re going with pranks now.

    They¡¯ve been locked up in this floor for so long that they feel gloomy, they want to get high all at once.

    ¡¸ Takasaki Ichiro-san, the leader. Do you know where he is? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks the Yakuza with a smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ W-W-What. ¡¹ You know Takasaki Aniki? ¡¹

    There¡¯s unrest within the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ No, not at all. It will be my first time meeting him. I don¡¯t think he knows me either ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What the hell, don¡¯t scare us like that ¡¹

    The Yakuza feels relieved.

    Is Takasaki that scary?

    ¡¸ I want to see him. The living legend of Kansai Raijin Houkai. One of the four Devas. ¡°Living Foe¡± Takasaki Ichiro ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ A-Are you serious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Did I not make myself clear? And so, which room is Takasaki Ichiro¡¯s room? ¡¹

    The Yakuza quiets down for a moment.

    ¡¸ Takasaki Aniki¡¯s in room 1304 ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, thanks ¡¹

    Margo-san moves in the middle of the Yakuza men.

    ¡¸ Hey, let¡¯s go now! ¡¹

    Nei said. And so we follow.

    ¡¸ Come ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s clinging to Edie and me.

    ¡¸ Okay okay! Going through! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san swings around her flail and protects our back.

    ¡¸ Hey! Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think we¡¯d let you go in that easily! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to contact Takasaki Aniki¡¯s underling so give us a second! ¡¹

    The Yakuza tries to stop us while looking flustered.

    They¡¯re here to guard the higher-ups after all.

    We can¡¯t just barge in without their permission.

    ¡¸ Anyway, just wait here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t go on your own! ¡¹

    The Yakuza in black clothes surrounds us.

    Then.

    Gywashan!

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s flail drops on the floor.

    ¡¸ DA¨CRE¨CDE¨CSU¨CKAAAAAAA?!!!!1 ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Someone just touched my butt just now!!!!!! ¡¹

    Did someone touch Kinoshita-san¡¯s ass while pretending to hold us back?

    ¡¸ Ehehe, you¡¯ve got a nice ass, so I unconsciously did ¡¹

    One of the Yakuza scoffed.

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s you!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Bachikoooooon!!!

    The flail smashed the man¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Pigiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    Blood squirted from the man¡¯s nose, and he¡¯s blown to the wall.

    ¡¸ Hey! What are you doing!!! ¡¹

    Seeing the open hostility, the Yakuza¡¯s also heating up.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it natural for maidens to protect their lives when they feel that they¡¯re in danger?!!! ¡¹

    Ah, so that¡¯s why Shou-neechan told Kinoshita-san that earlier.

    To fight if she feels that she¡¯s in danger.

    ¡¸ Touching your ass is not a big deal you know!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right bitch! Why did you have to beat him!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bitch!!! ¡¹

    The Yakuza shows hostility to Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ That kind of attitude is a declaration of war!!! Counterattack!!!! ¡¹

    Buoooon!!!

    The flail moves as fast as the wind.

    Bakiii!!

    Dokaaa!!!

    Bachikoooon!!!!

    Three Yakuzas faints in a blink of an eye.

    ¡¸ You should apologize to her as soon as possible ¡¹

    Margo-san tells the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ ¡°We¡¯re sorry for touching your ass, Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS,¡± go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ Bitch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Do you think men have to apologize?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we didn¡¯t touch her at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you want us to apologize then let us touch them first. Give is an hour of massage! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I want to fuck! ¡¹

    Bakiii!!

    Dokaaa!!

    Bachikoooon!!

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s strong. Seriously strong.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t allow any more violence than this!!! ¡¹

    No, look, Kinoshita-san¡¯s the one conducting a genocide.

    ¡¸ Huh, could it be?! ¡¹

    One of the middle-aged Yakuza points at Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I remember now. That weapon, that movement ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, do you know her?! Raiden Aniki?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve seen her on Singapore once before ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san panics.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not! I think! I¡¯ve never been to Singapore! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m sure of it. I didn¡¯t notice it earlier because you¡¯re wearing a high-quality dress, but I remember it now! You¡¯re!!!! ¡¹

    With this much Yakuza around, there has to be someone who¡¯s seen Banba-chan from Banbarubie-3.

    ¡¸ I-I told you no!!! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san tries to deny it desperately, but.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Danta from Danboro-3! ¡¹

    Err.

    The hall quiets down.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san replied with a blank look.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, I remember it now! ¡¹

    Another Yakuza points at Kinoshita-san!

    ¡¸ She¡¯s that one from Banbarubie-3! Banba!! ¡¹

    Right at the next moment.

    The genocide resumed.

    ¡¸ Forget it! Forget it! Forget all that you¡¯ve heard just now!!!!!! ¡¹

    Baki!

    Dokaa!!!

    Bachikon!!!

    Bakiii!!

    Dokaaa!!!

    Bachikoon!!!

    Kinoshita-san didn¡¯t stop her flail.

    until all of the Yakuza in the elevator are down.

 Chapter 730. Different from the boys

    ¡¸ W-What the hell?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell did you do?! ¡¹

    Hearing the genocide noises, Kinoshita-san created in the elevator hall;

    The Yakuza in black clothes from the rooms comes out.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s flail makes sounds, and her fighting stance isn¡¯t broken.

    ¡¸ What!? There¡¯s 40, no, 50 people down here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that one from Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is definitely going to blow off the deal! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh no! A-A fight! What are we going to do!?!!! ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    Jii-chan¡¯s about to have a deal with the two big bosses of Kansai Yakuza, and yet,

    Someone from Kouzuki SS took down over 40 of Yakuza underlings.

    This will definitely suspend the deal.

    ¡¸ So noisy!! Will you quiet down bastards!!! ¡¹

    A voice from the mass of black-clothed Yakuza echoes.

    ¡¸ Give way for me! Give way, underlings!!!! ¡¹

    The crowd of Yakuza quickly splits to two.

    Then, coming from the back¡­

    A middle-aged man wearing a white suit walks in carrying a dense atmosphere.

    What¡¯s with him? His suit is white, and his necktie is gold. It¡¯s the color of money.

    Behind that man are five men wearing black clothes but with different colored neckties accompanying him.

    Each of them wears red, blue, green, black, and another red necktie.

    They¡¯re not all different.

    There¡¯s two wearing red.

    ¡¸ Ooh, Tokuda aniki! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tokuda Aniki and the rainbow 5 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh boy! It¡¯s gonna rain blood in here! ¡¹

    Tokuda, the man in a white suit, and his five subordinates lead the Yakuzas.

    ¡¸ Care to explain what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Tokuda glares at us.

    ¡¸ Who are you? ¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re showing off by speaking then how about you start by introducing yourself? ¡¹

    Tokuda gets sullen.

    ¡¸ What? You don¡¯t know my name?! ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ As you can see, I¡¯m an American, is there a reason for me to know everyone in the Japan Yakuza? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m American too! ¡¹

    Edie grins.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯m just a high school girl, I don¡¯t know anything about Yakuza~ Yo-chan¡¯s the same! ¡¹

    Nei smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haruka-chi, do you know who that old man is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-There¡¯s no way I would ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s family works for Kouzuki SS, but,

    Haruka herself doesn¡¯t know any information about the Yakuza from Kansai.

    ¡¸ Ah, could it be that you¡¯re that kind, old man? ¡¹

    Nei pours oil to the fire.

    ¡¸ You thought that you¡¯re too famous, and so you walk around as they all fear you, but actually, you¡¯re still a nobody ¡¹

    Tokuda¡¯s cheeks twitched in reaction.

    ¡¸ Kukukuku, that¡¯s lame! ¡¹

    Having a superior beauty like Nei ridicule him makes him not want to lose face as a man.

    ¡¸ Totally lame! ¡¹

    Edie joins Nei and scoffs at him.

    ¡¸ You two shut up already! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka shouts at Nei.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re Yakuza! Furthermore, they feel like they can do things while looking bossy, don¡¯t they?! As for me, I¡¯ve never heard, seen, or known him, but, he must be a well-known person in the Yakuza world!! ¡¹

    Look, Haruka.

    Yours was the worst one that could¡¯ve been said to the person. Look at him.

    ¡¸ No. Tokuda-san is a really popular guy, you know! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says while swinging around her flail.

    ¡¸ Tokuda Toranosuke and the rainbow five is one of the four major powers under Oodori¡¯s leadership, they¡¯re called the ¡°Living 4¡± ¡¹

    Oh, so it¡¯s the four devas they¡¯re talking about.

    ¡¸ Oh look, you¡¯re the only one studying here! ¡¹

    Tokuda regains his self-confidence and smiles.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Tokuda-san is the weakest among the four devas and is a disgrace among the living four ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san talks to us with a nonchalant-serious face.

    ¡¸ Yooo! She said it. ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s definitely dead now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shit! This is definitely going downhill! ¡¹

    The crowd of Yakuza screams in horror.

    ¡¸ Lady, you seem to be misunderstanding something here ¡¹

    Tokuda talks to Kinoshita-san as his emotions about to burst out.

    ¡¸ Yes? What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san replies without care.

    ¡¸ In my 25 years of Yakuza life, it¡¯s my first time being mocked this much. Bastards, make this lady realize what she¡¯s done! ¡¹

    Tokuda orders his five subordinates to move.

    ¡¸ Hahaa!!! Let¡¯s go!! ¡¹

    One of the red-neckties calls out to the remaining four.

    But.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! Why are you standing before me?! Why are you trying to look like the leader here?! ¡¹

    One of the red neckties complains.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious?! Rainbow 5¡¯s leader is Rainbow red ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not accepting that! I¡¯m red! As for you, go with yellow or pink instead! ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t joke with me! Who in their right minds would go for pink? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then Yellow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lately, it¡¯s also women wearing yellow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought you loved curry though!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s only two curry lovers as yellow in our generation! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell!!!! ¡¹

    Are you guys from elementary school?

    No, I guess children from kindergarten still act and play as Sentai1.

    ¡¸ No, there was a season where there are two reds, right? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san cuts in as she¡¯s unable to watch any longer.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ CHANCE!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Behold my secret technique! Human Niagara Waterfalls!!! ¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s dangerous.

    All five of them come to attack Kinoshita-san at once.

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san bursts them out with her flail.

    Dadoooon!!

    Gyashaaaan!!

    Doouuugaaaan!!!

    Bishiiii!!!

    Gowaaaaaan!!!

    ¡¸ What do you mean by chance? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says that while looking curious.

    As she watches the rainbow 5 falls down.

    She¡¯s like a demon, no, she¡¯s stronger than them.

    The Yakuza guys fell silent.

    However.

    ¡¸ Yooo, she really did it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the end for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she was cute and all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tokuda Aniki really got her ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s got no chance of winning now ¡¹

    The Yakuza in black clothes whisper to each other.

    W-W-What?

    Is Tokuda that strong?

    Then, Tokuda moves forward and looks down on his subordinates.

    Then, he looked like he¡¯s holding back his tears.

    ¡¸ Red necktie, blue necktie, black necktie, green necktie, and the other red necktie! ¡¹

    He clenches his fist.

    ¡¸ It must¡¯ve hurt. It must¡¯ve been painful!!! This Tokuda will surely win against her!!!! ¡¹

    Then, he glares at Kinoshita-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s 50 Million ¡¹

    What?

    Tokuda opens his hand and gives Kinoshita-san a 5 sign.

    ¡¸ Their medical treatment costs ten million each. In total, 50 Million. I¡¯ll have you pay it up in full ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ You used up violence on my followers who weren¡¯t even resisting. You reap what you sow ¡¹

    No, look.

    It¡¯s Tokuda¡¯s subordinates who attacked first.

    Isn¡¯t that legitimate self-defense for Kinoshita-san?

    ¡¸ Hey, pay up 50 million now. Rainbow white! Rainbow Violet! Come out! ¡¹

    Tokuda looks back, and two small men wearing a white, and violet necktie shows up.

    ¡¸ Err, Rainbow White. I¡¯m a doctor. Oh my, these five were given a beating. I can tell even without giving them an exam. Yes. The treatment costs of these five will definitely take more than 20 million! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rainbow Violet here, I¡¯m a lawyer. I¡¯ve worked as a judge and prosecutor before. I¡¯ve got connections to the public prosecutors¡¯ office. Yes, that¡¯s 30 million. Tokuda-sama¡¯s correct. This doesn¡¯t need to go to trial, you have to settle 30 million yen ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    There¡¯s five down, and two new showed up. Seven colored neckties.

    Oh! So that¡¯s the rainbow.

    ¡¸ As usual, you¡¯re a dirty player, Tokuda Aniki ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, him using his subordinates¡¯ life as a stepping stool for making money is what made him climb up the ladder ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the story of his success ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thinking about the five colored neckties who passed away, my tears won¡¯t stop ¡¹

    Hearing the Yakuza¡¯s voices from behind, Tokuda speaks to the five;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hate me for this. Red necktie, blue necktie, black necktie, green necktie, and also red necktie! You were born in the wrong era!!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I made sure to adjust the strength, so I just knocked their brains, they¡¯re not dead yet ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says in amazement.

    ¡¸ You fool!! Having a lass like you knock a man out means death!! It¡¯s basically death to us Yakuza!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, they¡¯re not dead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if they¡¯re not dead, their medical expenses would cost 20 million. I¡¯m a doctor, there¡¯s no mistake here ¡¹

    White necktie says.

    ¡¸ Yes, the settlement fee would cost 30 million even if they¡¯re not dead. I¡¯m a lawyer, so there¡¯s no mistake. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s 50 million in total! Now, pay up! Now! Now! Now! ¡¹

    Tokuda stirs up the Yakuza in the back.

    ¡¸ Now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now! ¡¹

    Now!!

    ¡¸ Now! Now! Now! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ Although, someone like you can¡¯t pay us up 50 million right away, right? ¡¹

    Tokuda grins.

    ¡¸ And this is where Rainbow gold comes in, Tokuda Toranosuke from Naiwa ¡¹

    W-W-W-What?

    ¡¸ My core business is money lending. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll let my cute lady borrow 50 million yen from me ¡¹

    Moneylender?

    ¡¸ There it is!! Tokuda Aniki¡¯s killer technique!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s known as the ¡°Three year¡¯s death plan!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll definitely get worked to the bone!!! ¡¹

    Tokuda takes out a thin sheet from his pocket.

    In there, the paper says, ¡°Acknowledgement of debt. 50000000___________________________Yen¡±

    ¡¸ If you sign here, your problems will all go away, and we¡¯ll keep quiet about what happened today. To think that I¡¯m giving you the compromise, surely you can resolve this in a year time, right? White necktie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a doctor, and so let me tell you this, you should sign it. You¡¯re in luck! If you sign in here, all your problems will go away! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, look, there¡¯s nothing concrete written on this paper at all! Besides, there¡¯s too much blank space after the numbers, I can see you adding as many numbers as you like there! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    Yeah, they can edit the amount, or even the time frame for repayment later.

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯m a lawyer, so I don¡¯t see any problems there. Trust me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m a lawyer though. I¡¯ve worked as a judge and prosecutor before. I¡¯ve got connections in the public prosecutors¡¯ office ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now, sign in here!! Else, you can give it your thumbprint instead!!! Although, you¡¯re not a big-tiddy type girl. Lol. 2 Kukukukuku!! ¡¹

    Tokuda¡¯s vulgar laugh echoes in the elevator.

    Then, Kinoshita-san;

    ¡¸ My breasts have nothing to do with this! ¡¹

    She unscrews the top of the flail and takes off the massive lump of mass attached to it.

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯m a lawyer, but what are you doing?! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san ignores the guy with violet necktie¡¯s words and takes out a metal lump from her back.

    It¡¯s some thorny golden spike or something, looks massive and painful.

    You¡¯ll definitely die if you get hit.

    ¡¸ The leader of my previous team told me. My flail¡¯s destructive power is too strong, and so take off the spear on the tip ¡¹

    And that¡¯s what she¡¯s done so far.

    ¡¸ Err, you¡¯ll keep quiet about this, right? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looks at us.

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course, Yo-chan, Edie, and Haruka-chi won¡¯t say a thing, right? ¡¹

    Nei says in panic after sensing the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ll stay quiet about this. I won¡¯t remember what¡¯s going to happen ¡¹

    Margo-san replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looks at the Yakuza once again.

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s left is to slaughter all of the Yakuza in here, and there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Jarararaan!!

    Her flail makes an ominous sound.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a saying ¡°Dead men tell no tales.¡± I don¡¯t have to think about paying for the medical fee and settlement if they¡¯re dead, right? Then, all I have to do is erase all witnesses!! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looks cute but,

    She¡¯s still trained by Barbie-san and Ruby-san.

    If you think that she¡¯s an average person, then you¡¯re making a big mistake.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait!! ¡¹

    Tokuda looks confused.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that smart, sure, but. I don¡¯t like the way you all look down on me!! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san grabbed her flail and said.

    ¡¸ Besides, once I undress, I look amazing!! ¡¹

    Juba!!!

    ¡¸ fungiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    Tokuda flew out with great momentum and hit the wall.

    It looked like a human home run.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m a doctor though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a lawyer, I¡¯ve connections with the public prosecutors¡¯ office ¡¹

    ¡¸ No more arguments!!!! ¡¹

    Doka!! Byuwaaaa!!

    ¡¸ Kabanchooon!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fudanbaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Ah, white and violet necktie flies away while bleeding in their nose.

    Oh, they fainted.

    ¡¸ Now, are you all ready? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san swings around her flail.

    The golden spike makes a rhythmic sound.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s berserker ¡¹

    At the moment one of the Yakuza mutters that line.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave it to that ¡¹

    A voice of a woman is heard.

    ¡¸ Ah, Nee-san!? ¡¹

    A middle-aged woman in Japanese clothes shows from the back.

    She must¡¯ve been beautiful back in her age. Her eyes are big, and the shape of her face is gorgeous.

    However, she¡¯s quite chubby now.

    Her hair is dyed red like the ladies in Shitamachi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to ask for forgiveness for Tokuda¡¯s disrespect ¡¹

    She bows to Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been watching what happened until now over there, it¡¯s all these guys¡¯ fault. It¡¯s our side who made the first move. You were just protecting yourself. We¡¯re sorry for the inconvenience! ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to the Yakuza in black around.

    ¡¸ You all have seen it? This lady hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡¹ It¡¯s our side who was wrong, am I right?!! ¡¹

    The woman in Japanese clothes appealed, the Yakuza;

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Nee-san. You¡¯re right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She didn¡¯t do anything wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our side who was wrong! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Looking at it again, she doesn¡¯t have a bad shape ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she¡¯s quite voluptuous! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s what my guys say. Could you forgive us for respect¡¯s sake? Please ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ Seems like the plan worked ¡¹

    Margo-san whispered.

    ¡¸ If we chip off more men, Oodori¡¯s guards would be gone ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san already took down 50 men.

    ¡¸ Besides, the message from Kouzuki SS saying that they don¡¯t intend to behave modestly with the Yakuza is conveyed. If they don¡¯t tone this down, all of the members who came to Tokyo would be annihilated ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can assume that as soon as Kinoshita-san comes here ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Oh, this is a message from jii-chan saying that he doesn¡¯t intend to have a simple deal.

    That he¡¯s not afraid of Yakuza.

    That if they look down on him, they¡¯re all dead.

    ¡¸ If this goes on and Oodori¡¯s force decrease further, it¡¯s possible that a unit from Satake could come and assassinate them ¡¹

    I see.

    The people who came with Oodori are in this place.

    The decline of his guards creates risk in his life.

    ¡¸ Please raise your head. If you¡¯re going that far, then I¡¯ll forget all that happened ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh my, we¡¯re going to sweep the slate clean? Thank you. You all say your thanks as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sorry, voluptuous lad\y ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our fault, voluptuous lady ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ N-No, I¡¯m not that voluptuous~ ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s cheeks blushed red.

    Seeing her like that, she¡¯s definitely a cute girl, but still,

    ¡¸ Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself ¡¹

    Then, the violet-haired chubby lady looked at us.

    ¡¸ I am Morisawa Mami from Kansai Raijin Houkai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, one of the living 4, Creepy Mami-san, is it? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    She¡¯s also one of Oodori¡¯s four devas.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I am called that as well ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami replied calmly.

    ¡¸ And so, what does a worker from Kouzuki SS need? I¡¯m sorry, but our boss doesn¡¯t intend to meet anyone currently ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we didn¡¯t come here to meet up with Oodori-san ¡¹

    Margo-san replies

    ¡¸ I am Margo Starkweather Kuromori. As my name says, I¡¯m from Kuromori. And it is you who need something from us ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS is just a clerk at the information desk who guided us here. ¡¹ Yet, you tried to pick a fight with her and so this happened ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, is that so? ¡¹

    The violet-haired woman forces a laugh.

    ¡¸ Indeed, these men are too impatient. I¡¯m nothing like them. How is it? How about we start talking woman to woman ¡¹

    Oh, she knows that Kuromori is a women¡¯s only group.

    Perhaps, she knows that Margo-san is Minaho-neesan¡¯s right hand.

    ¡¸ No, sorry but I don¡¯t want to meet you but instead Takasaki Ichiro-san of the Living four. There¡¯s a separate matter I¡¯d like to discuss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami¡¯s smiling but her eyes aren¡¯t.

    ¡¸ But, I also have something to talk about with Takasaki-san anyway. Anyway, I¡¯m in standby together with the three ¡¹

    Three.

    ¡¸ Yes. The last member of Living four. Gilbert O¡¯Sullivan is in the room as well! ¡¹

 Chapter 731. The nominated warrior

    Kanrai Raijin Houkai¡¯s President Oodori¡¯s four devas, one of the living four.

    ¡°Creepy Mami,¡± or Morisawa Mami, a woman with violet hair and wearing a Japanese dress leads the way.

    We¡¯re taken to the inner side of the hotel¡¯s 13th floor.

    There¡¯s Yakuza in black clothes watching us from the corridors and other rooms.

    They only stare, not speak.

    They must fear this Morisawa Mami that much.

    Before long, we reached the front of a single room.

    ¡¸ Open up ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami glares at one of the black-clothed Yakuza standing watches for the door.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Nee-san ¡¹

    The man in black clothes knocks on the door.

    ¡¸ What?! ¡¹

    A voice comes from the inside.

    ¡¸ Ah, Nee-san is back! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Enter ¡¹

    Hearing the voice from inside, the guard opens the door.

    ¡¸ Come in first ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami tells Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Well then, excuse me ¡¹

    Margo-san takes the lead and heads inside.

    Margo-san, Nei, Kudou Haruka who¡¯s still clinging to me, Edie, and then Kinoshita-san in the back.

    The room¡¯s filled with smoke from tobacco.

    There are men with good physique lined up near the wall.

    The one who opened the door earlier is one of these.

    In short, they¡¯re just bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Oh, ah, ah! What the hell!? Are you looking down on me?!! Chiyaa! ¡¹

    Then, in the back of the room are four men playing Mahjong.

    And then, the man wearing an all-black sunglasses lays down his mahjong pieces while in a call.

    ¡¸ Ah, Chiyachi. Hand over 30k from us. No, it¡¯s ours. This got nothing to do with you. Oh, what did that Sugimori said? You mentioned my name?! Huh?! You mentioned my name, and yet he still asked for 30k?! That brat¡¯s looking down on me. Tell him that the upper limit is 20k. Any more than that would be impossible. Yeah, tell him that it¡¯s tight. Sugimori¡¯s friends with the previous generation but he¡¯s not with me. That¡¯s right. Make sure that it¡¯s done in one go. RON!!! Got that 60k now!!! No, not you!! You deal with that 20k! Better if we got ¡°Its¡± ¡¹

    He¡¯s talking with someone on the phone, and yet.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll leave that to you. Contact me again once there¡¯s progress. Okay? ¡¹

    The man wearing sunglasses ends the call, then the man making payment takes out his scoring chips respectfully.

    ¡¸ Ooh, I¡¯m the dealer next?

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will have to end our match here. I have to give some time for Ren-chan too ¡¹

    Men start cleaning up, and the mahjong tiles are pushed down to the middle hole of the fully automatic sorter.

    Guwacharara.

    Jiiiiiii, then a tile with a different back is raised.

    ¡¸ Having it totally automatic made it easier, but it¡¯s dull. They can¡¯t load it after all ¡¹

    The man in glasses says laughingly, but the other three remain silent.

    Maybe there¡¯s a great difference between them?

    ¡¸ Takasaki-san, I apologize for intruding your fun, but ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami calls out to the man.

    Then that means that man wearing black sunglasses is Takasaki Ichiro, one of the living four.

    ¡¸ What? I¡¯m in the middle of rick relation? Do you not get it? Rick relation. Weren¡¯t there a subject like that in middle school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takasaki-san, I think you meant recreation ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami sighs.

    ¡¸ I see. I seriously thought it was Rick Relation ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. They may sound alike, but recreation doesn¡¯t have the sound of ¡°L¡± anywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see! Now I see! ¡¹

    Gahahaha! Takasaki laughs, but there¡¯s nobody else laughing.

    ¡¸ Mamii, it¡¯s troublesome to have you here. They don¡¯t try to retort no matter how much jokes I throw them ¡¹

    So he¡¯s trying to make a joke.

    ¡¸ Takasaki-san¡¯s words are too noble. We never went to school, unlike Takasaki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spare the flattery. I¡¯ve dropped out in my third-year college in business school ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think just getting in there is impressive ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, there¡¯s that way of thinking too ¡¹

    Err.

    What¡¯s with this conversation.

    However, these two are checking us out in secret while having that conversation.

    They¡¯re seeing what kind of company we are.

    ¡¸ And so, what is it Mami, What¡¯s your business? ¡¹

    After assuming his importance, Takasaki finally cuts to the chase.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not me but these guests, they seem to have business with Takasaki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Takasaki stares at us.

    ¡¸ So, who is it? And what¡¯s the business? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s me ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, let¡¯s see. As you can see, I¡¯m in the middle of something. Sorry but if you want to talk, talk to someone else. After all, I¡¯m the dealer right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feel free ¡¹

    Takasaki resumes playing Mahjong.

    He looked at his tiles, then,

    ¡¸ The hell?! What shitty tiles! ¡¹

    He throws in the first tile.

    ¡¸ Then, who the hell are you anyway? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry about that. My name is Margo Starkweather Kuromori. As my title says, I¡¯m from Kuromori ¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    ¡¸ Huuh?! Kuromori?! Hey, does anyone here know Kuromori?! Kuromori house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takeshi, what about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Never heard of it! ¡¹

    The guards near the wall shout loudly.

    ¡¸ Sorry about that, even those from Osaka don¡¯t know about Kuromori house ¡¹

    Takasaki laughs loudly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to know. I don¡¯t know much about you either ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ However, there¡¯s an individual person who told me that if I want to talk about martial arts industry, then I should give my greetings to Takasaki Ichiro-san ¡¹

    Takasaki looked at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Martial arts industry? You? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. I was thinking of joining in as an athlete ¡¹

    Takasaki looks at Margo-san¡¯s whole body once again.

    ¡¸ You seem trained ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. This is the body that will earn money after all ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s stop this ¡¹

    Takasaki stops playing Mahjong.

    Oh, he¡¯s,

    He¡¯s the type that¡¯s passionate about martial arts.

    ¡¸ With your physique, you¡¯re not going for pro wrestling but mixed martial arts? Women¡¯s mixed martial arts isn¡¯t popular. I¡¯ve tried raising several of them, and they failed ¡¹

    Then, Margo-san

    ¡¸ I wonder? I plan on succeeding though ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Hah! But you see, that strong aura is just an aura. It would be impossible to sell female martial artists. You¡¯ve got to have personality. Nowadays, you have to be a ¡°Crazy Psycho Lesbian1¡± to be known to some extent ¡¹

    Takasaki seems to have a low evaluation of Margo-san as a fighter.

    ¡¸ Thank you for that advice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nevertheless, just one match isn¡¯t enough for the show business. What can you do alone? Do you have other team members? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, if that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    Margo-san points at Edie and Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ I have these two ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ For this Japanese girl, Takasaki-san who loves martial arts should know her. She¡¯s Kudou Haruka. She was the champion on girl¡¯s high school karate last year. She must¡¯ve been in the news or other outlets, hasn¡¯t she? She¡¯s quite a beauty after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka panics.

    ¡¸ Oh what is it? I thought I had your word that I can sell your body? ¡¹

    Margo-san presses Haruka.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Selling your body or competing, there¡¯s nothing much different from them, which do you prefer though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka fell silent.

    She doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯d make her do with the Yakuza if she tries to grumble.

    ¡¸ And next to Haruka-san is Edie. She¡¯s quite strong and cute as well. Furthermore, she¡¯s also a schoolgirl ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right~ ¡¹

    Edie puffs her chest with pride.

    Edie¡¯s supple body can be seen even when she¡¯s wearing clothes.

    Naturally, her blonde hair, blue eyes, and brown skin show her beauty as well.

    ¡¸ You can say that my marketability is low, but these girls will surely have enough. ¡¹ After all, the fighters are school girls and beauties ¡¹

    Takasaki stares at Haruka and Edie and thinks.

    ¡¸ I mean, Margo, you¡¯re still in 19. I think that you¡¯ll even get famous as a beauty ¡¹

    Edie laughs, but,

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a warrior, I refrain from being called a beauty ¡¹

    Then, Takasaki

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think it will work I don¡¯t think the three of you will sell well ¡¹

    Then, he smiled at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, how about you? Why don¡¯t you entrust the promotion to me? This Takasaki Ichiro! ¡¹

    Takasaki bites.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be looking for your opponents, the venue, and even the sponsors. That is much easier than forcing yourself into the industry, I think that this will go well, After all, when it comes to martial arts, I¡¯ve got a lot of connections ¡¹

    It seems that putting Margo-san aside, Edie and Kudou Haruka seems to have worth for Takasaki.

    If that¡¯s the case, he ¡®s trying to affiliate himself with them as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ I can bring along professionals like Yamaguchi Hideko or the Judo silver medalist Yokotani Madoka as your opponents. They have their names and skills well known but, they¡¯re not that pretty. I think the world should know you girls better, for now, using your face will do. ¡°Wild beast VS beautiful warrior!!!¡± will surely sell. It will be the talk of all the news outlets at the end of the year!! Sabu, what do you think, will it work? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think it will work! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tatsu, what about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aniki¡¯s right!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Shigeharu?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the best plan!! Crazy Psycho Lesbians is perfect!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, naturally ¡¹

    Takasaki¡¯s in a good mood.

    ¡¸ I see. Indeed, there were former idol/wrestlers who are popular because they look good. And there¡¯s merit on trying to use beauties as materials again. Even if you lose, the viewers will cheer. The face of a woman in pain is sexy after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Takasaki¡¯s getting excited.

    ¡¸ Hey, Takasaki-san, it doesn¡¯t look like these ladies want you to take care of them though? ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami looks at Margo-san¡¯s expression and laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry but I already have someone that¡¯ll promote me ¡¹

    Margo-san turns down Margo-san¡¯s offer.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-W-What!? Who¡¯s that!? Hey! Is it Temi? Mochizuki? Namba? Yoshihara?! I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m better than them!!!! ¡¹

    He glares at Margo-san with anger.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s in Japan, Hokkaido, Honshu, Shikoku, Kyuushuu, Okinawa, or wherever it is, there¡¯s no one who can go against me when it comes to martial arts! I¡¯m definitely going to take them down! They¡¯re dead meat!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka trembles and clings to me tighter.

    ¡¸ I know. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to have a match in America ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks calmly, hearing that, Takasaki¡¯s complexion changed.

    ¡¸ A-America? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the location would be in Las Vegas, in UGM hotel, it¡¯s already booked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thank you for telling me that you don¡¯t think that the women¡¯s martial arts division has no appeal. I thought of the same thing. You¡¯re right, if I just go in that route, I won¡¯t be famous as a fighter. That¡¯s why I decided to fight men instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Men? ¡¹

    Takasaki¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ In my match in Las Vegas, my opponent there would be Piotr Gelgrenco! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that the top in mixed martial arts for men? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it will be famous unless we put it on that level, see? ¡¹

    Margo-san is going to have a match with a male mixed martial artist?

    ¡¸ Well, I do plan on winning some fights in the women¡¯s division first. It wouldn¡¯t be balanced if I don¡¯t have a title and yet I¡¯m going to fight the king of martial arts from last year, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s all for publicity. If I don¡¯t show that I have unbounded strength even if I¡¯m a woman, then the viewers won¡¯t bite that, will they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So are you saying that you can win against women without problems? ¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    She doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Then, You¡¯re just joking about Las Vegas and Gelgrenco ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all, I already talked to his manager ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t see you doing that!! ¡¹

    Takasaki threatens Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Gelgrenco¡¯s manager is someone from the underground society of Los Angeles! I couldn¡¯t even get a match set up with him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Mr. Barbathua? I met him last month when I went to the US ¡¹

    Margo-san parted ways with us during summer vacation.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve met him? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My teacher is Kyouko Messer. And so, Malandro of Brazil is in charge of solving my problems. While at it, I used my connection with Kyouko-san to talk with the organizations in Los Angeles. And thus, it went from Los Angeles to Las Vegas. It¡¯s troublesome, but I¡¯ve got my friends to rely on to clean up everything ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia.

    She¡¯s an authority when it comes to the crime syndicates in Los Angeles.

    ¡¸ The match would be broadcasted worldwide, and we also have specialists promoters. Takasaki-san, do you know Don Orsini? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know him ¡¹

    ¡¸ That guy told me that if I could find a connection for broadcasting rights in Japan, then I should give my greetings to Takasaki-san. After all, Takasaki-san¡¯s an influential man in Japan¡¯s martial arts industry ¡¹

    Takasaki-san shows a bitter expression.

    ¡¸ I see. Kuh ¡¹

    He throws off the mahjong tile in his hand to the table.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I lost the mood to play Mahjong ¡¹

    Then, he talked to the guards near the wall.

    ¡¸ Bring in seats for these people!! If I let them stay standing, it would anger Orsini ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah! Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Chairs! Bring in chairs! ¡¹

    The followers panic.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wait Aniki ¡¹

    One of the men sitting in front of Takasaki speaks up.

    He¡¯s erased his presence so far, but,

    This man,

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too much? ¡¹

    A slender face, short haircut, and black clothing.

    He seems to be training in Karate or Judo, either way, he¡¯s got a good physique.

    His back is stretched long, and his standing looks clean.

    At a glance, he employs Anachronism.

    He looks like someone from an old Japanese movie.

    ¡¸ I wonder, O¡¯Sullivan¡¹

    Huh?

    Could this guy be the last one of Oodori¡¯s four devas,

    Gilbert O¡¯Sullivan.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I do know that this lady has connections to Kyouko Messer. Kyouko Messer¡¯s gone through Los Angeles, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she made connections there ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami speaks up.

    ¡¸ Even so, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s appropriate for us to bow our heads to this lass ¡¹

    O¡¯Sullivan says.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re Gilbert O¡¯Sullivan? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled and said.

    ¡¸ People do call me Gilbert O¡¯Sullivan, yes ¡¹

    O¡¯Sullivan replies in displeasure.

    ¡¸ True name, Shirono Uchi Tetsuya. If I recall, you¡¯ve committed a blunder, and so President Oori changed your name ¡¹

    ¡¸ He asked me if I prefer ¡°Gilbert O¡¯Sullivan¡± or ¡°Shiromati¡± ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why he picked ¡°Giber O¡¯Sullivan.¡±

    ¡¸ ¡°Shiromati¡± is a great insult!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, putting the names aside, if I recall, you are the leader of President Oodori¡¯s elite guards, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ What about it?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I guess you¡¯re strong ¡¹

    Hearing that, it seems that it made him snap.

    ¡¸ Bitch! Are you looking down on meeee?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not exactly, but I want to know. I want to see how strong is the leader of President Oodori¡¯s bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell did you say!??? ¡¹

    O¡¯Sullivan stands up from the mahjong table.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop it! O¡¯Sullivan! ¡¹

    Takasaki tries to stop him but,

    ¡¸ Oh? Why not? We also want to see how much strength does Kyouko Messer¡¯s disciple have ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, both sides want to know each other¡¯s strength ¡¹

    Margo-san takes a stance.

    ¡¸ Takasaki-san, you can¡¯t stop me now!! My anger is about to erupt!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Margo-san said. Edie nods.

    ¡¸ Now then, O¡¯Sullivan, if we want to test our strength, how about we make rules? ¡¹

    Margo-san moves to the area with more space in the room.

    ¡¸ Rules, you say? ¡¹

    Margo-san is leading O¡¯Sullivan.

    ¡¸ Well, aren¡¯t there rules in mixed martial arts? Or maybe you want ¡°anything goes¡± ¡¹

    Then, O¡¯Sullivan;

    ¡¸ I am a Yakuza!!! It¡¯s obviously Yakuza rules!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with that ¡¹

    Fuwaaa.

    Margo-san¡¯s body kicks the ground like a bird.

    Then.

    Shogwaaa!

    In an instant.

    Margo-san¡¯s body spins at high speed like a tornado,

    Margo-san¡¯s roundhouse kick lands on O¡¯Sullivan¡¯s neck

    ¡¸ Muguuuuu!!! ¡¹

    His huge body fell down without being able to do anything.

    ¡¸ Oh, w-what have you done to O¡¯Sullivan Aniki!!! ¡¹

    The guards near the wall moved reflexively.

    Edie then knocked them down with her fist.

    ¡¸ Magiiii!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Migiiii!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pugeraa!!!! ¡¹

    Edie didn¡¯t attack the guards that didn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸ He said Yakuza rules ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Thanks, now I understand Takasaki-san, Morisawa-san ¡¹

    Margo-san says after crushing O¡¯Sullivan.

    ¡¸ For now, Mr. Orsini wants to meet Takasaki-san, and so it¡¯s best to capitalize on it. But in exchange, I¡¯m expecting promotions for my fight in Japan ¡¹

    Takasaki¡¯s trembling

    ¡¸ Oh? What about me? ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Who knows, that depends on Morisawa-san ¡¹

 Complex Chapter 732. Margo and Neiâ€™s menace attack!

    Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 731. The nominated warrior Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 733. 14th Floor

    ¡¸ Hmm, very well. So, do you want to meet up with our boss? ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami, a woman with violet hair and Japanese clothes, one of president Oodori¡¯s four Devas ¡°Living four,¡± asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Why? Our goal was to talk with Takasaki-san about the martial arts industry ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, surely there were some accidents that happened along the way, but it was them who were rude to Kinoshita-san in the elevator hall, and I just had a match to have Takasaki-san see my skills, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re talking about something outrageous, there are more than 50 of our men, and two of the living four on the ground ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said, it was an unfortunate accident ¡¹

    The two glare at each other without breaking their smile.

    ¡¸ Hey, auntie ¡¹

    Suddenly, Nei talks to Morisawa Mami while smiling.

    ¡¸ Look at us, it¡¯s just three weak school girls and one schoolboy, and to think that the adults from the Yakuza were beaten up by those people, what do you think others would say about that? ¡¹

    She¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san took down over 50 of your men alone, and we didn¡¯t even do anything, see? O¡¯Sullivan right over there fought Margo-oneechan and was defeated under the ¡°Yakuza rule¡± that he mentioned. Also, it can¡¯t be helped that there would be some who¡¯d want to get in between the fight since it¡¯s a ¡°Yakuza rule¡± fight, right? These guys are professionals and yet a high school girl, Edie-chan took them down, look ¡¹

    In short, this won¡¯t go well with them.

    The first to move was the Yakuza, and our business with Takasaki-san was genuine, and so we¡¯re not trying to provoke them.

    ¡¸ Stop, Mami, it¡¯s our loss. For now ¡¹

    Takasaki tells Morisawa Mami.

    ¡¸ I understand your case in the entertainment industry. Allow me to say that promoting you in Japan will not be a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. I¡¯ll guarantee that Takasaki-san will receive profit as well ¡¹

    Margo-san replies.

    ¡¸ Kuh, it¡¯s shocking to have a lass like you led me around by the nose but, I think that it turned out well as I can get along with the American promoters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. We will help you establish a friendship with Don Orsini. There¡¯s nothing lost on our side. Then that¡¯s a deal? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, that¡¯s a deal ¡¹

    Takasaki speaks in a loathsome tone.

    ¡¸ Either way, it¡¯s our side¡¯s fault this time. This is the result of underestimating women and children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well that¡¯s inevitable, after all, we¡¯re cute~ ¡¹

    Nei jokes around.

    ¡¸ What about that lady? What¡¯s her job? Round girl? ¡¹

    Takasaki asks Margo-san as he looks at Nei¡¯s beauty.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nei¡¯s my manager ¡¹

    ¡¸ Manager? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You said it earlier, I lack in a selling point as someone who just entered the pro martial arts scene. Especially if we enter the American soil ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll be her manager! I¡¯ll be with her in the ringside, and anywhere she goes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Nei and I will create enough impression ¡¹

    I see.

    If Nei¡¯s in the ringside as Margo-san fights,

    The two do have good teamwork after all,

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve thought about it a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. We¡¯re serious, and so we will go all out. We¡¯ll win in front of the audience, whether it¡¯s a woman or a man ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think that kind of development would be famous to them. Though there are feminists, it¡¯s a male-dominated land. Especially in martial arts, they prefer men ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you really say that to me, someone born in the US? ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s eyes glitter.

    ¡¸ I get that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, this is our dream! ¡¹

    Takasaki felt something from their smiles.

    ¡¸ I see. It¡¯s not about money. Your goal is a dream ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we want money, then we can just continue our work on this side ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right,, after all, you¡¯re Kyouko Messer¡¯s disciple. Is there a reason why someone from this side wants to go to the other side? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just us. For example, Edie right here has her origins go back to New Orleans, although I can¡¯t explain that in detail. If that continues, her daily life would be limited ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s origin is from an assassination cult in New Orleans.

    The new leader of the cult hates Edie due to her blood relatives, and so she¡¯s sold to Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we have to change her personal history ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so you picked martial arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if she¡¯s famous in the martial arts world, then her former organization has to give up on her. Besides, there won¡¯t be any more organizations from this side scouting her ¡¹

    If she becomes a famous martial artist, then she can¡¯t work behind the scenes as everyone can tell who she is.

    ¡¸ But won¡¯t you be the same? I believe that your agility is much suited for this side¡¯s work than martial arts ¡¹

    Takasaki said.

    ¡¸ But, she and I will have to cross a dangerous bridge soon enough. We have our family. Precious little sisters and brother. We don¡¯t want to accept jobs on this side that would put our family at risk ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Me too~ ¡¹

    Edie said and smiled.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it has to be the other side. This isn¡¯t just a dream. This is a minimum requirement for us ¡¹

    For our sake.

    ¡¸ Why would you go that far? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say it earlier? I want to have a good relationship with Takasaki-san. I¡¯d like to become famous in America first but, I¡¯ll need to have a match in Japan sooner or later ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ You know it. No, forgive us for what we¡¯ve done. I hope we can still wipe the slate clean. Also, there¡¯s something I want to tell you ¡¹

    Takasaki stares into Margo-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Does Kouzuki intend to take down Oyaji? ¡¹

    Oyaji, the Yakuza¡¯s term for the boss.

    In Takasaki¡¯s case, it¡¯s Oodori.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not under Kouzuki house¡¯s umbrella. I¡¯m from Kuromori house, a friend of Kouzuki house. I can¡¯t tell what the head of Kouzuki thinks ¡¹

    Margo-san replies.

    ¡¸ But, you are serious about requesting a job for me to promote you in Japan. If Kouzuki takes down our boss today, that won¡¯t happen. You have come to talk to me aware that we¡¯re in that critical moment. Won¡¯t that make me think that Kouzuki won¡¯t crush down our boss, am I right? ¡¹

    Takasaki asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re overthinking it Takasaki-san

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ I have met Kouzuki-san several times, but he¡¯s not someone who prefers genocide. What¡¯s the point in killing everyone? That man is born from an honorable origin, but he¡¯s still a merchant. He values profit than honor. I mean, he won¡¯t do anything that wouldn¡¯t make a profit. Isn¡¯t that right, Yoshinobu-kun? ¡¹

    Margo-san turns to me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think so too ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Indeed, your judgment is erred. To begin with, picking a fight with Kouzuki house and sending in your fighters from Kansai to Tokyo failed. Then, Kouzuki SS¡¯ chief, Yazawa, and his team raided your headquarters in Kansai ¡¹

    The Kansai Yakuza misread Jii-chan¡¯s strength.

    ¡¸ Even so, you guys want to have a 50-50. Actually no. You want to get the better deal with Kouzuki house. I think that¡¯s asking for too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, isn¡¯t that why you came here? To attack us? ¡¹

    Takasaki replies, bitterly.

    ¡¸ WHat are you talking about? What can a group of girls and a single boy do? Do we look like a group that would raid you guys? ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at us.

    Nei, Edie, Kinoshita-san, me.

    The high school group wears a school uniform. Kinoshita-san looks cute.

    ¡¸ But you took down more than 50 of them! Didn¡¯t you just beat up even the elites! ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami replies in anger and glares at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Look, do you still not get it, Auntie? ¡¹

    Nei looks amazed, then she turned to Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, how long have you been in Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san counts her fingers.

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s about four months ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means you¡¯re a new hire, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, are you in the stronger group, Kinoshita-san? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san shakes her head.

    ¡¸ Not at all, We¡¯ve got more people stronger than me. I¡¯m not even worthy of being called strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not worthy, she said ¡¹

    Nei tells Morisawa Mami while laughing.

    ¡¸ Seriously, jokes aside, Margo-oneechan wants to talk about martial arts with Takasaki-san, and so we had Kinoshita-san who¡¯s a newcomer take us here. This floor is under Kouzuki SS¡¯ control, and so we can¡¯t just come in without someone from the same company, don¡¯t you think? Then, your boys picked a fight with this girl who says that she¡¯s not even strong enough ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami starts to tremble.

    ¡¸ Think about it. Kouzuki SS is a private army made from Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s money and connections. This newcomer is this strong. If he wants to take you all down, then he won¡¯t even bother doing this ¡°deal!¡± He has enough manpower to destroy the Yakuza in Kansai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Kouzuki house has a lot of connections. No matter how unlawful their methods can get, Kouzuki house won¡¯t be convicted for it ¡¹

    Nei and Margo talk alternately.

    These two are always perfect when it comes to intimidation tactics.

    ¡¸ Then, is that it? Kouzuki has no intention of taking down our boss? ¡¹

    Takasaki says.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why would you think that way? ¡¹

    Nei knits her eyebrows.

    ¡¸ No, look, if he has that much power, then he could¡¯ve crushed us down right away. Besides, weren¡¯t you the ones who said that Kouzuki doesn¡¯t prefer genocide? ¡¹

    Takasaki looks at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki-san doesn¡¯t like genocide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, he can crush down the head and let the body and limbs live ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ If he can change the head to another one that would follow him, then the body and the limbs would belong to him, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean?! ¡¹

    Does Jii-chan plan to take down only Oodori?

    ¡¸ I guess. I think that Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s purpose is the whole Kansai Yakuza! And so, he won¡¯t kill everyone. That would mean the organization dies. If he takes out the head only¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s only one head he has to take out ¡¹

    Nei and Margo¡¯s combination burst out.

    ¡¸ Are you telling me to betray my own boss?! ¡¹

    Takasaki says.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? Were we talking about that, Margo-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t remember saying such a thing. We¡¯re from a different organization than Kouzuki house, and all we¡¯re doing is explaining the current affairs ¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei looked at each other.

    ¡¸ But, have you ever thought of this, Margo-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I wonder ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody else knows what happens in this room, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. Hmmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, Margo-oneechan fought O¡¯Sullivan, and now he¡¯s lying down on the floor ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie did take out some of the guards too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, will it look strange if after we left the room, Takasaki-san and everyone says that their stomach hurts, and so they don¡¯t show up in the deal? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh! You¡¯re right! More than 50 people are laying on the floor already. Besides, half of the living four are sleeping together with them, if Takasaki retreats here, nobody would think of it as strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody. Nobody. I mean, if it¡¯s just Takasaki-san and everyone in this room still awake after we left, don¡¯t you think that the boss would be suspicious of that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Maybe he would think that there¡¯s some sort of deal that happened. Well, there really was a promise of him introducing me to the business ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Takasaki-san, you thought because you promised Margo-oneechan to promote her in the martial arts industry, Kouzuki house won¡¯t try to take you down, right? ¡¹

    He¡¯s thinking that since he made a promise with Margo-san to promote her in the martial arts industry in the future, he won¡¯t be involved in the carnage.

    That¡¯s why, Takasaki-san.

    ¡¸ But, how do you think Oodori would see that? ¡¹

    Nei said. Takasaki realized.

    ¡¸ Maybe, Oodori-san sees Takasaki-san promising to work together with us as a betrayal against him as there would be a confrontation later? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you screwing with me?! ¡¹

    Takasaki shouts, but,

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t point fingers too fast. All I did was ask Takasaki-san for a job. Don Orsini trusts Takasaki-san after all ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not screwing anyone here. All we have is a separate case, we¡¯re not threatening you at all~ Takasaki-saaan ¡¹

    Nei shows a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Kukukuku, hahahahahahaha, ahahahaha!!! ¡¹

    Suddenly, Morisawa Mami laughs out loudly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our loss. Our loss. Takasaki-san, we lost to them ¡¹

    Then, she sighed.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re right, we should take out leave. My story would be that I fainted after seeing that O¡¯Sullivan knocked out ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami glares at me.

    ¡¸ What are you looking at!? Are you thinking that I¡¯m such a fat woman to faint from that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    I say while in panic.

    ¡¸ No, Darling. That¡¯s how she does her stuff ¡¹

    Edie stands before me.

    ¡¸ Auntie, if you want I can make you faint for real, want it? ¡¹

    Edie starts shadow boxing.

    ¡¸ Stupid. Stop that. That was just a little joke. Something to ease things up ¡¹

    Morisawa Mami sighs.

    ¡¸ So, Takasaki-san? If you ar hurt, then Oodori-san won¡¯t think that you¡¯re betraying him. Isn¡¯t this a problem within the Yakuza industry? Well, it may look lame to have a woman knock you out, but you¡¯re not a fighter compared to O¡¯Sullivan. Even Oodori-san¡¯s bodyguards were knocked out, it would be inevitable to have you, a thinker, be knocked out ¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    ¡¸ Okay. But, can I get a guarantee from Kouzuki if I leave here? ¡¹

    He¡¯s making a profit to himself to the last moment.

    This is what a Yakuza is.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t staying alive enough as a profit? ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ Is boss already out? ¡¹

    Takasaki glares at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Well, I think. It¡¯s about 9/10 probability ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Takasaki drops his shoulders.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll have to ask you to beat me too. That would be my way to leave. You guys too ¡¹

    Takasaki tells the Yakuza near the wall.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but Oodori-san could drag you along as his guards ¡¹

    Margo-san said. Then the Yakuza near the wall;

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    They bow their heads, unable to do anything.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t pretend, you need to be knocked out for real ¡¹

    Takasaki said.

    ¡¸ That way, we can defend ourselves. Jou-chan, give me a hit to knock me out. Get yourselves punched too. ¡¹

    Eeeeh?!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. These guys won¡¯t leave any after-effects from their hits. Give Mami a hit as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. That¡¯s more reliable ¡¹

    As expected of Yakuza, if it¡¯s for their self-protection, they won¡¯t mind getting knocked out.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ask for medical treatment fees later, okay? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I know. I prefer to live than to make money ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s money, you can earn a lot in martial arts. Nufufufun~ ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Then, do it quick ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ready ¡¹

    Takasaki and Morisawa closed their eyes.

    ¡¸ Wait, wait, Margo, I can do that without pain you know? ¡¹

    Edie moves forward.

    Takasaki and everyone else opened their eyes and show a ¡°Huh?¡± expression, then Edie;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it., It¡¯s my skill. £è£á£÷£ï£ï£ï£ï£ï£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie releases her Qi, then.

    ¡¸ Awawawawa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nupupupupu! ¡¹

    Takasaki and Morisawa faint on the spot.

    ¡¸ Okay, you guys are next! ¡¹

    Edie knocks out the frightened Yakuza one after another.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ That was amazing is that what they call ¡°QI?¡± ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san claps her hand.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I used Qi on them ¡¹

    Edie replied brightly.

    ¡¸ Now then, that¡¯s one of Shou-neechan¡¯s business taken care of ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    Come to think of it, Margo-san, Shou-neechan, and Minaho-neesan have been making plans since noon.

    ¡¸ You do remember the participants in the deal today, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Margo-san turned to me.

    ¡¸ Yes. Jii-chan, and the two Kansai Yakuza groups. Oodori and Satake. Then, some big names in yakuza as witnesses, right?

    In the first place,

    Takakura shrine has a long relationship with the Kansai Yakuza.

    Oodori has been visiting the Takakura shrine a lot. He is Tsukiko¡¯s true father.

    However, Satake, the new head of another Kansai Yakuza killed off Tsukiko¡¯s parents, then took over the Takakura shrine. That caused the chain of events.

    Then Oodori¡¯s side had a dispute with Satake.

    Then, the Takakura sisters sought Jii-chan¡¯s help.

    Kouzuki house intervened with pure strength and suppressed the two Yakuza groups in dispute.

    ¡¸ The deal for today isn¡¯t just about Kouzuki-san and the Yakuza, but also a deal between Oodori and Satake. ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ And since this is a deal between two Yakuza groups, there have to be other Yakuza groups as a witness. Kouzuki-san isn¡¯t in Yakuza, and so he couldn¡¯t participate in a deal between them ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ So, Yo-chan. The Yakuza¡¯s arbitration would be conducted by the other big-names in Yakuza, but which do you think they¡¯ll favor? ¡¹

    Huh, Nei?

    ¡¸ Maybe Oodori? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, aren¡¯t most of the leaders old? I think that¡¯s how the bosses of Yakuza should be. If that¡¯s the case, then they¡¯d side with Oodori who is older compared to the new leader, Satake, he should have a long relationship with them, right? ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why Satake-san¡¯s tense at this development. It was Satake¡¯s group who interfered with us in the parking lot, remember? ¡¹

    Oh! I see.

    If the deal goes on, Satake would be at a disadvantage.

    That¡¯s why he¡¯s going for make or break plans.

    ¡¸ You get it now after coming here, right? Oodori faction¡¯s floor feels easygoing ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    These guys have composure.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we have to balance the scales a bit ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Is that why Kinoshita-san took down 50 of them in the elevator hall? ¡¹

    To scrape off Oodori¡¯s personnel.

    ¡¸ Huh? I wasn¡¯t thinking of that though? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re going that route, we also had 16 knocked out from Satake¡¯s group in the underground parking lot ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Satake¡¯s group also has casualties.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the purpose. You see, Yakuza has this ¡°Honor¡± stuff ¡¹

    Nei says.

    ¡¸ Oodori-san made sure to bring his four devas. This is a display of his status that he has reliable followers in his side ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason he brought the four here! And despite all that, the four of them won¡¯t be showing up because they¡¯re hurt ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ For a big boss in Yakuza, there¡¯s nothing as shameful as this. You came to a meeting with the Yakuza¡¯s big-names with your followers, and not a single one of them appeared when you need them. In addition to that, they¡¯re knocked out in the hotel!!!

 Chapter 733. 14th Floor

    ¡¸ Sorry~ I don¡¯t know what happened, but they all fainted, look~ ¡¹

    Nei opens up the room of the four devas of president Oodori on the 13th floor of the hotel and speaks to the Yakuza outside.

    ¡¸ W-What did you say?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Takasaki Aniki?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morisawa-neesan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O¡¯Sullivan Aniki¡¯s blowing foam in his mouth!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ All of the elite guards are knocked out?!!! ¡¹

    The Yakuza who came into the room checked the situation and screamed out.

    ¡¸ Y-Youu! What did you to do Aniki?! ¡¹

    Then, Margo-san;

    ¡¸ Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s food poisoning? They¡¯re all knocked out when we entered the room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Food poisoning, you said!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe they ate something terrible during lunch?! Lmao ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t possibly be true! Hey!!! ¡¹

    One of the Yakuza¡¯s getting furious but, Margo-san;

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t food poisoning a better excuse? ¡¹

    She speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Or could it be that you¡¯ll insist on saying that we knocked out all of the living four of Kansai Raijin Houkai by ourselves? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I recall, the heavyweights in the Yakuza industry are coming to this hotel as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard that Satake and his group are in here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s say that we knocked Takasaki-san out, are you okay with everyone else knowing about that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That would be embarrassing, right? ¡¹

    Nei and Edie looked at each other and laughed.

    ¡¸ Kuh ¡¹

    The Yakuza looks disheartened.

    Even if they avenge them, it¡¯s too late.

    It can¡¯t overturn the fact that the four major leaders were defeated by girls.

    That includes the over-50 Yakuza on the floor.

    ¡¸ Oh, if you contact the lobby, Kouzuki SS¡¯ relief team would come. They¡¯ll give you medical treatment, and if you want, they¡¯ll send you to your desired hospital ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS said.

    ¡¸ I mean, I think you should get yourselves some food poisoning too ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ If you come together with Oodori-san in the venue, you might not be able to return to Kansai alive ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t fuck with us! W-We¡¯ve come here because of a dispute!! This place is where we¡¯d make a deal! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! N-Nobody kills during a deal! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Yakuza¡¯s common knowledge! ¡¹

    Though they¡¯re trembling, they shout back at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Indeed. That¡¯s common sense for Yakuza, but we¡¯re not one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-ojiichan too! ¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei laugh.

    ¡¸ Hey, do you really think your logic still applies after all these events? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, but we have a better common sense compared to Yakuza ¡¹

    The hallway quiets down.

    ¡¸ Let me say this again, take this as a warning ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no next time ¡¹

    Margo-san and Edie emit bloodlust.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, I¡¯m Takasaki-Aniki¡¯s underling. I¡¯ll bring him to a hospital ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll bring Morisawa-Anego! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m O¡¯Sullivan Aniki¡¯s follower, I-I¡¯m sorry for Big Boss, but I have to prioritize Aniki here ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s unfair of you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you guys even Yakuza?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! You go with Big Boss Instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, I feel my stomach is grumbling. It might be food poisoning! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, my chronic disease! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! My old scar on my knee hurts!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Wait! Tanakaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Most of the members are starting to run away.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going back now ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, let¡¯s hurry up! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s still clinging to me.

    ¡¸ With that said, could you guys give way? ¡¹

    Margo-san said. Then the black-clothed Yakuza makes way by sticking to the wall.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way, My name¡¯s Margo Starkweather Kuromori. In one year, I¡¯ll be a world-famous personality ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Nei! Remember that! ¡¹

    They smiled at the Yakuza guys.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay! Give way!!! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san orders the Yakuza.

    Then,

    Margo-san and Nei taking the lead, Edie, Kudou Haruka, and I walk in the center as Kinoshita-san follows behind. We walk through the corridor as the Yakuza gives us a sidelong glance.

    Then, we reached the elevator hall.

    Oh, the Yakuza¡¯s still on the floor.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    The floor guard from Kouzuki SS opens the elevator and is waiting for us.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san thanked her colleague.

    We get in the elevator.

    ¡¸ Well then, goodbye everyone! ¡¹

    Nei waves her hand to the dumbfounded Yakuza.

    Then, the elevator door closes.

    Phew.

    ¡¸ With that, Oodori-san will only have only the new guards with him ¡¹

    Margo-san mutters.

    ¡¸ But, he didn¡¯t show up at all ¡¹

    I thought that was strange.

    After one of the four major leaders were taken down, Morisawa Mami appears right away.

    She changed her response in no time after knowing the strength of our group.

    Even so, Oodori doesn¡¯t appear even after his minions are beaten up.

    ¡¸ It can still count as a failure of the subordinates ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ The living four are all equal rank, and so the failure of one is also a responsibility of the three. Therefore, she responded right away. But, Oodori-san is the big boss. With that, Oodori-san can pretend that he didn¡¯t know what happened and throw all of the blunders to his subordinates. But if he showed himself before us, it would involve him in the case, and that¡¯s why he had to draw the line ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That would be to kill all of us ¡¹

    Edie smiled. Kudou Haruka trembles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it. It¡¯ll affect Oodori¡¯s name if he doesn¡¯t go that far. But, Oodori-san saw our power ¡¹

    Oodori knows that Kinoshita-san knocked out over 50 Yakuza by herself, and he also knows that O¡¯Sullivan is knocked out quickly.

    ¡¸ Even though there¡¯s only a small group of guards among his subordinates, it would be impossible for him to kill us, The other floor has Kouzuki SS, and then Satake¡¯s group ¡¹

    Margo-san explains.

    ¡¸ Oodori-san didn¡¯t show up because he can¡¯t ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ By the way, which floor are we going to next? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks us as she faces the elevator¡¯s control panel.

    Ah.

    We still haven¡¯t decided which floor should we go to.

    The elevator door is closed, but we¡¯re not moving anywhere.

    ¡¸ I guess, we¡¯ll head to the 11th floor? ¡¹

    We¡¯re here to do power scouting.

    We¡¯ve drastically reduced the strength of Oodori on the 13th floor, so we should go to the 11th floor, right?

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s go to the 14th floor now ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    14th floor.

    That¡¯s the venue for the deal today.

    ¡¸ As said earlier, Satake¡¯s just a new guy, he doesn¡¯t have the same prominent name leaders, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that close with the old names in Yakuza ¡¹

    She smiled and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it would be impossible to employ the same strategy we just did earlier. If things go badly, they might come at us ready to die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Son Goku said that don¡¯t chase someone that¡¯s cornered already ¡¹

    Edie nods to herself.

    ¡¸ Son Goku, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not Son Goku! It¡¯s Sun Tsu! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka retorts.

    ¡¸ Oh right! I messed that up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can you mess that up?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Both have Sun in their names! ¡¹1

    Edie¡¯s doing that on purpose.

    ¡¸ Okay, how do you differentiate the two? ¡¹

    ¡¸ One¡¯s from Dragon Balls and the other one is a Chinese General! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh! I get it now! ¡¹

    See?

    ¡¸ But, why 14th floor? If we¡¯re done with the recon, then let¡¯s go to the 16h floor with Jii-chan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and the sisters are in there.

    I still have to talk to Jii-chan about the three.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, take a look ¡¹

    Nei shows me her watch.

    The time is 2:50 PM.

    ¡¸ Do you remember what time the deal will start? ¡¹

    Three o¡¯clock.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We only have ten minutes left, it¡¯s better if we go to the venue and wait ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, either way, Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s coming down ¡¹

    No.

    Even if I¡¯m dumb, I can tell what¡¯s going to happen.

    ¡¸ Margo-san, could it be ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to say it. You¡¯re correct ¡¹

    I was made to join this power scouting because,

    Jii-chan¡¯s making prior consultations with Minaho-neesan and the Takakura sisters before the deal.

    Maybe it¡¯s problematic if I¡¯m there.

    ¡¸ Is it Minaho-neesan? Or Jii-chan? ¡¹

    Who can¡¯t make a choice in my presence?

    ¡¸ Why not both? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Minaho and Kouzuki-san are having a mature talk ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun, you should be aware that you¡¯re powerless, and that your opinion doesn¡¯t hold weight ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m just a high school boy.

    I¡¯m dumb. Poor.

    I¡¯m a failure, an inferior being.

    ¡¸ Once you feel hopelessness in yourself, then you¡¯ll start to know what you can do by yourself. You¡¯ll see what¡¯s your true power ¡¹

    In this case, Minaho-neesan had me take care of the Takakura sisters, but,

    In a conversation between adults,

    In Jii-chan¡¯s business and Shou-neechan¡¯s strategy meetings,

    I can¡¯t participate in there,

    No, that¡¯s natural.

    There¡¯s no meaning in me participating in that conversation.

    They¡¯re adults, and I¡¯m just a kid.

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna, ¡¹

    I still need Jii-chan to approve that the sisters won¡¯t become prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Do you think that Minaho can¡¯t persuade Kouzuki-san? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    No, Minaho-neesan can persuade Jii-chan better than I can.

    ¡¸ Just leave it to Kouzuki-ojiichan and Minaho-oneechan! Yo-chan, you should do what only you can do ¡¹

    Nei smiled and hugged me.

    Nei buries my face in her plump breasts.

    ¡¸ But I can¡¯t think of anything that only I can do ¡¹

    Right here, right now.

    We¡¯re in a hotel with Yakuza and Kouzuki SS.

    What can I do?

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t think of it, look for it, there surely is one. That¡¯s why Yo-chan¡¯s here ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it

    ¡¸ For now, let¡¯s go to the 14th floor! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san pushes a button to raise the elevator.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We arrived on the 14th floor.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re here ¡¹

    The 14th floor is filled with Kouzuki SS guards.

    Jii-chan¡¯s gonna show up, so it¡¯s natural.

    Kinoshita-san leads us to a room large enough for a banquet.

    ¡¸ Oh, looks like they¡¯re ready ¡¹

    Margo-san looked around and said.

    This really is a spacious room. It¡¯s wide enough to fit in our school¡¯s gym.

    The ceiling¡¯s also high.

    However.

    ¡¸ Why are the chairs lined up like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who knows? I don¡¯t know much about Yakuza customs ¡¹

    The venue has a large square space in the center.

    Then, chairs are arranged facing each other on the left, right, and in the front.

    The front is covered in a large amber curtain.

    Could this be?

    ¡¸ A karate match venue? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s right.

    If that curtain had a sign saying ¡°Heisei Judo Tournament¡± or something, then it would be perfect.

    ¡¸ The space in the middle is about four times as large as the Judo grounds. ¡¹

    Yeah, the seats divided into the left, right, and front, have considerable distance.

    I guess this is to prevent the Yakuza from fighting each other.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re finally here ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s near the microphone stand placed in front of the curtain.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita, good job. Stand in position for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks a lot ¡¹

    I thanked her.

    ¡¸ Not at all! It was fun for me too! See you later! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san parts from us while swinging around her flail as she smiles.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    I look around.

    Where¡¯s Jii-chan, Minaho-neesan, and the sisters?

    ¡¸ Kakka will arrive last ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled as she looked at me.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t afford to have Kouzuki-san come down before the safety of the whole venue is confirmed, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    Oh. I see.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Huh, Shou-neechan?

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s various stuff on in regards to the ceremony ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Then, is Tsukiko and the two coming after Jii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s the plan ¡¹

    Then, Taki-san from Kouzuki SS comes in trotting.

    ¡¸ Seki-san, the west side is ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, what about the east side? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That side seems to be taking a bit more time ¡¹

    East. West?

    ¡¸ What about our guys? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re on standby ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin in five minutes. The others will be right after the ceremony ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Taki-san starts half-running again.

    ¡¸ It would be hard to have the two groups of Yakuza bump each other on the way, right? And so we used the elevators and stairs at the end of the building and have them go to this floor. The big bosses will take the elevators, and the followers will take the stairs. The other floors are open for the general customers, and so we can¡¯t have the elevators occupied forever. The dozens of underlings going in the elevator would bother the other guests ¡¹

    Oh my, we occupied an elevator for a long while though.

    Sorry about that.

    ¡¸ And so, for the left and right, no, I mean east and west side of the banquet room, There are waiting rooms in the east and west, but once they¡¯re there, the Yakuza will stay in there and enter here in turns. This is to prevent confusion ¡¹

    I see. There¡¯s a lot to consider.

    ¡¸ As for the witnesses, they¡¯ll come from the southern reserve room, and they¡¯re already there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means ¡¹

    ¡¸ In front of us, the curtain side is the north. ¡¹ Well, for the sake of convenience, I¡¯ll just call it front. Then, on the east side comes Oodori. Satake¡¯s group will be from the west side ¡¹

    And from the south side, would be the witnesses from the big names in Yakuza.

    Then that means,.

    I think Jii-chan would be sitting behind this big curtain in the front.

    ¡¸ And, where should we go? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks. Shou-neechan;

    ¡¸ Can you see the chairs near the wall at the end of the curtain? For now, stay over there ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s some pipe chairs near the wall.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but this is a place where Kouzuki house and the two groups of Yakuza would have a deal, Kuromori house isn¡¯t involved ¡¹

    I see.

    We can observe the deal, but,

    We¡¯re not a direct participant in this.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san and Michi-chan should be going there too ¡¹

    As for Tsukiko and the two.

    They¡¯re the descendants of Takakura shrine and the root of today¡¯s deal.

    Therefore, they¡¯ll be involved in this ceremony.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Reika¡¯s with the sisters, don¡¯t worry about it ¡¹

    Rei-chan is an ace of Kouzuki SS, if she¡¯s guarding the three, then there¡¯s no problem.

    The Yakuza should know Rei-chan, she¡¯s a celebrity by now.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. If anything happens, Michi and I will jump in ¡¹

    Edie tells me.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to our seats. Shou-oneechan¡¯s busy in organizing the ceremony after all ¡¹

    Nei said and smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the MC today thanks to Kakka¡¯s orders ¡¹

    MC?

    ¡¸ Master of the ceremonies, I¡¯m basically the host ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sighed.

 Chapter 734. Participants, enter!

    Our seats are placed in a place that doesn¡¯t stand out.

    In fact, it¡¯s placed in a spot with no lights and close to the wall.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s go sit for now ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly, and then we sit down on the pipe chairs.

    Margo-san, Nei, me, Kudou Haruka, and Edie is the arrangement.

    ¡¸ Geez, why do I have to be in here too? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka grumbles.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aneue, you cling to Master too much ¡¹

    Michi who erased her presence appears.

    ¡¸ Huh, w-what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your arms ¡¹

    Ah, Kudou Haruka¡¯s still clinging to my arm, right.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? Huh? ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t seem to notice it either.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, she¡¯s trembling in fear inside after all ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Ah, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t try to gloss it over. Michi and I can sense people¡¯s Qi ¡¹

    Then, she looked at the curtains.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t read people¡¯s minds like Tsukiko and the two though ¡¹

    Then, she leaves her seat and hands it over to Michi.

    ¡¸ Sit over here, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Michi sits down next to me.

    ¡¸ Master, me too ¡¹

    What?

    Michi also clings to me.

    She¡¯s rubbing her small chest to my arm.

    For some reason, the Kudou sisters sandwich me now.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Michi, where¡¯s Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t see Minaho-neesan anywhere.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama won¡¯t be going down until the initial noise quiets down ¡¹

    So she¡¯s still in the upper floor?

    I mean, what initial noise?

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama and Yomi Yomi are with her, please don¡¯t worry about her ¡¹

    Well, if Rei-chan¡¯s with her, then it¡¯s okay.

    Then.

    The venue¡¯s lights go dark.

    ¡º Err, we¡¯re sorry for the long wait. We¡¯re now commencing the reconciliation ceremony between Kouzuki house, Kansai Raijin Houkai, and Unryuu Kaizan Yamamori! ¡»

    Shou-neechan shouts at the mic in the square bracket.

    ¡º First, coming from the west side is Unryuu Kaizan Yamamori group coming in ¡»

    Guwashaaaa

    The door at the west entrance opens.

    Outside are the bustling Yakuza coming in.

    It¡¯s about 50 of them, I think.

    Well, Edie took down at least 15 in the underground parking lot.

    Adding the members who came to Tokyo yesterday, and the guys who accompanied Satake today, this is all of them.

    Kouzuki SS already had a number of those who chased after Tsukiko taken down after all.

    Still.

    With Oodori¡¯s group, almost all of them are wearing a black suit, but,

    The group surrounding Satake are wearing various styles.

    They don¡¯t have a uniform, and most of them are wearing flashy colors.

    Somehow, they look like guys who¡¯re about to drink the night away.

    Wow, there¡¯s even a guy wearing sunglasses and jersey.

    Still, what¡¯s that drawing on that jersey?

    ¡¸ Oh, Yakuza who wear that still exist. That¡¯s a Medusa pattern ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    Medusa pattern?

    Oh, I see the snakes as hair.

    Yeah, that¡¯s definitely a Medusa pattern. Cool.

    ¡¸ Yakuza really loves that pattern, right? That Medusa pattern and brand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That one¡¯s wearing the same brand from top to bottom ¡¹

    Nei also starts giving the Yakuza a fashion check.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re meeting with Kouzuki-san and other big names in Yakuza, and so the underlings try to dress up like that to show that they¡¯re not afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that makes them look like a small fry instead ¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei give their analysis.

    ¡¸ Ah, there he is. That one is Satake. If the documents are accurate ¡¹

    Looking at where Margo-san¡¯s pointing at,

    One man is wearing a well-tailored suit.

    He¡¯s thin and short.

    However, his look is sharp, and there¡¯s an image that his flesh is trained enough.

    He¡¯s giving out an overwhelming aura.

    Hmmm.

    He feels like a champion in minimum weight boxing from the Pacific.

    He¡¯s not a heavyweight boxer, nor a world champion.

    But, he¡¯s strong in his own way.

    Besides, Satake is a fat and tall man wearing an embroidered satin college jacket.

    We¡¯re indoors, and yet he¡¯s still wearing his purple cap. He¡¯s even wearing sunglasses.

    He¡¯s got a huge metal necklace hanging on his neck and also his hand is filled with huge rings.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Satake¡¯s close aide, ¡°DJ Kinzou¡± ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ His name is Sugai Kinzou, 38 years old. The DJ in his name means both ¡°Disc Jockey¡± and ¡°Dangerous Joker¡± ¡¹

    ¡°Dangerous Joker Kinzou,¡± are you a middle schooler?

    For the time being, Satake-san¡¯s group sits down on the designated chairs on the west side.

    They¡¯re all misbehaving like idiots.

    Some cross their legs, resting their hands on the back of the chair, placing their foot on the chair in front, taking two chairs for one, lying down on a line of chairs.

    Despite all that, nobody¡¯s sitting on the front row.

    Oh, this is like our school delinquents.

    They try to sit behind and think of how to look as bossy as possible.

    ¡¸ Ah, mother! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka finds her mother among the Satake Group.

    Yamaoka¡¯s over there too.

    No, the two sits down with manners, and so they stand out.

    ¡¸ Quiet, Aneue ¡¹

    Michi stops her sister.

    ¡¸ Michi, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? They¡¯re annoying Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Margo-san said, smiling.

    ¡¸ Those two were regular employees, and they were even pivotal members. They¡¯re making threats saying ¡°We know a lot of confidential information about Kouzuki SS. If you don¡¯t want it exposed, then¡­¡± or something like that ¡¹

    Therefore, they take Yamaoka and Michi¡¯s mother in the venue.

    ¡º Next, coming from the east side, please enter, Kansai Raijin Houkai ¡»

    As Shou-neechan says that, the east door opens up.

    In it appears 30 weak looking Yakuza in black clothing.

    These guys are lined up orderly, and they behave well.

    ¡¸ In the end, that¡¯s all that remains among Oodori-san¡¯s close associates. But thanks to that, they look organized ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know, he came with his four devas to show off his power, didn¡¯t he? I think that this number would make him look like he¡¯s being shabby ¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei give their first impression.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that one¡¯s Oodori-san? ¡¹

    I¡¯m convinced after seeing the old man wearing a Hakama showing up in the back.

    It¡¯s the same man that was in Tsukiko¡¯s memories.

    He also shows an evil look in his eyes.

    His hair and build are older compared to Tsukiko¡¯s memory. He¡¯s having white hair now.

    Tsukiko¡¯s memory was from a few years back.

    Oodori¡¯s group goes to their designated seats.

    These guys sit down from the first row, and they don¡¯t leave an empty space.

    ¡¸ Oh hey look at them!! Kansai Raijin Houkai only had 30 people in them!!!! ¡¹

    Jeering comes from Satake¡¯s group immediately.

    ¡¸ Where did your prided four devas go?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, maybe they run away from us out of fear?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s natural! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? What¡¯s the name of the four again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Living four? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pfft! Yet they disappeared without a trace! ¡¹

    It¡¯s 50 vs. 30 after all.

    I don¡¯t think that the numbers make the difference though.

    But it seems that Satake¡¯s group is glad that Oodori brought fewer people than them.

    Come to think of it, Takasaki Ichiro was talking to someone on the phone while playing mahjong.

    He was making a demand to send more support.

    That means, Oodori¡¯s plan on this deal is;

    Try to bring in as many people as possible and gain total control of the location.

    That¡¯s why Shou-neechan sent over Kinoshita-san and Margo-san to deal with Oodori¡¯s group before the ceremonies.

    ¡º Please quiet down. We can¡¯t move forward if you continue to make noise ¡»

    Shou-neechan tries to warn Satake¡¯s group, but they¡¯re not stopping.

    ¡¸ Oh hey! What a beautiful lady! ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about you stop working for Kouzuki and join us instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll surely be fit for a nightclub! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to have her in soapland instead! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you going out with delivery ladies lately? ¡¹

    Ah.

    They think Shou-neechan¡¯s just an MC.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that was regretful, if she was younger, I could¡¯ve made her wear a sailor uniform though ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think mature ladies wearing sailor uniform is great! It tickles your arousal ¡¹

    These guys just keep on talking.

    ¡¸ Hey boys!!! Shut up!!! ¡¹

    DJ Kinzou shouts to the noisy bunch.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what chairman said ¡¹

    He followed up in a low voice.

    Looking at it, Satake¡¯s whispering to Kinzou¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ I see. I see. Okay. Okay, listen. If you continue to make noise, it¡¯ll cause inconvenience to everyone else in the venue. You all should quiet down!! That¡¯s what the chairman said ¡¹

    What the hell?

    Satake whispers to Kinzou¡¯s ears again.

    ¡¸ Roger that. Err, Miss Beautiful! Please continue! That¡¯s what the chairman said ¡¹

    For now, Satake¡¯s group stops their jeering.

    ¡º Well, thank you for your cooperation ¡»

    Shou-neechan speaks awkwardly.

    ¡º Well then, coming from the south side will be the witnesses for today¡¯s ceremony ¡»

    This time, they¡¯re coming from the south. They¡¯re the ones facing the front square bracket.

    As expected, the large door opens up.

    The people entering are all wearing black Japanese clothes. Five old men are wearing Hakama with their family crest in it.

    Then, each of them has ten guards accompanying them.

    ¡º Everyone, please take your seats ¡»

    The witnesses coming from the south side takes their seat.

    The five old men line up together.

    There are chairs prepared for every one of them, but the guards remain standing.

    ¡¸ Interesting, when it comes to numbers, it¡¯s the witness that has the most ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Well, they¡¯re the representative of the related party in the whole industry, and so this number is just right ¡¹

    The witnesses are representatives of the Yakuza industry.

    Then, Oodori stands up.

    ¡¸ Everyone, we thank you for coming here today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The thirty men all bow to the witnesses.

    As for Satake, they¡¯re not doing anything.

    They¡¯re looking not at the witnesses but Shou-neechan instead.

    ¡¸ Hey! Where¡¯s your honor!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! No matter how you look at it, they¡¯re all close to Oodori!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bastards! Do you think our boss is a joke!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is this even a deal!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go home!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As if we¡¯re going to stay silent!!! ¡¹

    They yell out and start to leave their seats.

    But.

    Giiiiiiiiii, Batan!

    The south, east, and west doors closed down.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re trapping us now?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you continue to look down on us, we¡¯re going to kill you all! ¡¹

    They speak out threats, but their voice is trembling.

    ¡¸ Hey! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!! ¡¹

    DJ Kinzou shuts down his group.

    ¡¸ Hey Men! Don¡¯t panic!!! That¡¯s what the chairman says!! ¡¹

    Then, Satake continues to whisper in Kinzou¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Sorry about that. Chairman didn¡¯t say ¡°Hey Men¡± at all. That was mine. Apologies and allow me to correct it ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Satake continues to whisper in Kinzou¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, roger that ¡¹

    Kinzou looks at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Hey, lady, hurry up and finish this farce! Hurry up and put that old man Kouzuki in here!!! That¡¯s what the chairman said. ¡¹

    But, Shou-neechan,

    ¡º Indeed, but unfortunately, we still have to clean up something before he comes down ¡»

    She smiles.

    ¡º Could you come forward, Yamaoka-san? ¡»

    The Yakuza in Satake¡¯s faction look at Yamaoka and Etsuko.

    ¡º It¡¯s a problem for us to have someone we fired from Kouzuki SS join in the Yakuza while holding information about our members. Sorry, but we cannot allow you to show shameless people like you two to Kakka ¡»

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡º We will be dealing with you two right now ¡»

    Satake¡¯s group gets noisy.

    Meanwhile, the east and south side are quiet.

    ¡¸ Oh! Hey CHICK! These guys are now ours! What is that greeting and why the hell are you trying to dispose of our employees!?! Huh?! Chairman¡¯s angry right now!! ¡¹

    DJ Kinzou shouts, but.

    ¡º All you did was hire them with money, right? It¡¯s not like they poured a cup of alcohol for you ¡»

    Shou-neechan speaks reasonably.

    ¡º There¡¯s no boss-underling relationship created unless one pours a cup of alcohol for formalities, am I wrong? ¡»

    Satake glares at Shou-neechan,

    Then, he whispers to Kinzou¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re strays that we picked up, and we¡¯re taking care of them If you make a move on these two, you¡¯ll declare to become enemies with Unryuu Kaizan Mori. Are you going to continue despite all that? That¡¯s what the chairman said ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡º Oh my, you¡¯re quite stupid, aren¡¯t you? The two of us are already enemies. Isn¡¯t that why we are here? ¡»

    That¡¯s right, Kouzuki SS is already opposing Satake¡¯s group.

    ¡º You seem to misunderstand that this ceremony is about settling the accounts. However, Our problem with Yamaoka-san is also another problem we have to deal with for this deal. Acquiring knowledge about us through Yamaoka-san is a clear hostile act against Kouzuki house ¡»

    The two glare at each other.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s normal for anyone to gather information about the other party. We¡¯re equal in this regard. That¡¯s what the chairman said! ¡¹

    ¡º Indeed, if you had undercover work, then we won¡¯t complain. But, bringing in Yamaoka-san in here brazenly is another story ¡»

    ¡¸ We have them employed. These guys are free in their career choice as well. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a room for you to complain if you already sacked them out of your company ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, I see. Then, let¡¯s be honest here ¡»

    Shou-neechan?

    ¡º The thought that someone we sent away already is now roaming around freely here disgusts me. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to crush them down with everyone watching so there won¡¯t be a next time ¡»

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Now you don¡¯t know which one is the Yakuza ¡¹

    An old man from the south area mutters.

    ¡º Oh? Aren¡¯t you the Yakuza? We¡¯re different ¡»

    ¡¸ Are you saying that you are a much higher existence than Yakuza? ¡¹

    Another old man speaks to Shou-neechan in displeasure.

    ¡¸ No. That¡¯s not what I meant ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at all the Yakuza in the southern area.

    ¡º We¡¯re much crueler than you ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º Take Yamaoka-san out of there ¡»

    She gives orders to the guards of Kouzuki SS near the wall.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bastards! We won¡¯t let you do whatever you want!! ¡¹

    Satake¡¯s Yakuza tries to interfere, but,

    ¡¸ Wait, Everyone ¡¹

    Yamaoka stands up

    ¡¸ Uhm, this is our problem, we cannot cause inconvenience to Chairman Satake and everyone because of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Dear ¡¹

    Etsuko looks up at Yamaoka.

    ¡¸ Mother, you called that person ¡°Dear¡±?! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s shocked about that?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go. We have no other choice ¡¹

    Yamaoka said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re tryin to show off even at times like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we have no choice after they corner us this far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why I told you yesterday that we should escape?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no choice! If we try to get off the boat while we¡¯re in the contract period, who do you think will still hire us? ¡¹

    ¡º Worry not, there won¡¯t be any organization hiring Yamaoka-san after all of this ¡»

    Shou-neechan says.

    ¡º To be precise, you won¡¯t be able to work anymore. You will continue to live your life as someone who threw mud at the name of Kouzuki ¡»

    ¡¸ No, I-I ¡¹

    Yamaoka¡¯s paralyzed.

    ¡º Take them here to let everyone see them ¡»

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    About ten guards from Kouzuki SS head towards Yamaoka.

    They¡¯re all strong looking guards.

    Even though there¡¯s 50 of them, Satake¡¯s group doesn¡¯t fight with the 10 guards.

    Oh, I knew it.

    Their screams are all just a bluff.

    The guards took Yamaoka and Etsuko to the center without problems.

    ¡º Punishing these two is only within Kouzuki SS¡¯ jurisdiction. We¡¯re sorry for everyone in here that will be watching, but we can¡¯t move forward unless we have dealt with them ¡»

    Shou-neechan speaks on the mic.

    ¡º And thus, to entertain everyone in here, we have devised a small show for everyone to watch ¡»

    Show.

    ¡¸ P-Punishment what?! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka whispers to me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going to happen to Mother!? ¡¹

    She grabs my arm tightly.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s trembling.

    ¡º There¡¯s nothing fun watching these two lynched by our muscular guards, is there? ¡»

    Shou-neechan continues to talk.

    ¡º Yes. That¡¯s why we¡¯re hosting an exhibition match right now! ¡¹

    Then.

    Suddenly, the lights reach us.

    ¡º Here we have Kudou Haruka-san, the Girl¡¯s High school Karate champion ¡»

    ¡¸ Y-Yes!? ¡¹

    Haruka replied unconsciously as her name was called. It must be because of her sports-minded habit.

    ¡¸ H-Harukaaaaa?! M-Michi¡¯s here too?! ¡¹

    Since our seats don¡¯t really have any bright lights,

    Etsuko never noticed her daughters in here.

    ¡¸ W-Why are you two here?! ¡¹

    The mother¡¯s surprised.

    The eldest daughter¡¯s also dumbfounded.

    Michi¡¯s on her usual expressionless look.

    ¡º Yes. As you can see, these girls are her daughter ¡»

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡º And so, Kudou Haruka-san, please throw all your anger at your mother and at this accursed man who stole your mother using your fist ¡»

    Is this?

    ¡¸ You gave your word to deal with whoever I told you to play with, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to Haruka.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Which do you prefer? Gang-raped by the Yakuza or fighting your mother here? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s trembling.

    ¡º Well then, please enjoy their fight! ¡»

    Shou-neechan¡¯s bright voice echoes inside the venue.

 Chapter 735. Michiâ€™s anger

    Kudou Haruka and her mother are going to fight while the Yakuza watches.

    The fight between a mother and daughter is going to become a show?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t pity them ¡¹

    Nei speaks to me in a bright tone.

    She¡¯s smiling, but she¡¯s holding my hand tightly.

    That¡¯s right.

    Kudou Haruka looked down on prostitutes.

    Haruka also made a bet that if she lost to Michi, she¡¯d sell off her body for once.

    Then, Haruka came to Kuormori¡¯s mansion to do what she promised, but her goal is to gain referral for Kouzuki SS.

    On the other hand, Haruka mother was having an affair with her superior, Yamaoka, and the two of them were kicked out by chief Yazawa.

    She didn¡¯t even return to her children, and the two of them went to the Yakuza.

    Furthermore, they were giving out information about Kouzuki SS as a present.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t help people who are suffering the consequences of their actions ¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ear.

    ¡º What¡¯s wrong? Kudou Haruka-san? Hurry up and get to the center! ¡»

    Shou-neechan¡¯s voice echoes in the hall, but,

    Haruka¡¯s just trembling by my side.

    ¡º Don¡¯t you want Kouzuki SS to employ you? Your mother and that man has betrayed Kouzuki SS. They¡¯re people that must be punished for their crimes ¡»

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡º Even if she¡¯s your mother, you must deal with her once there¡¯s an order. If you can¡¯t do that, you can¡¯t enter our company ¡»

    This has taken an unexpected development.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s just trembling.

    She can¡¯t even stand up.

    ¡º My, what a useless girl. Well then, I¡¯ll have to ask someone else to punish your mother. Is Reika available? Or maybe I¡¯ll ask Ootoku-san instead ¡»

    Shou-neechan¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika? Ootoku? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ootoku? You mean that ¡°Ootoku?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Woah! Do you really intend to have the daughter watch her mother beaten to death? ¡¹

    Satake¡¯s subordinates make a noise.

    Looks like these guys know Ootoku-san¡¯s strength. He¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s bodyguard after all.

    One can¡¯t be Jii-chan¡¯s bodyguard unless the underground society fears him this much, but.

    On the other hand, Oodori¡¯s side and the witness side doesn¡¯t speak of anything.

    They just continue to watch the atmosphere.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey! Seki-san! ¡¹

    Etsuko who was pulled out to the middle of the hall together with Yamaoka glares at Shou-neechan.

    ¡º Oh, what¡¯s wrong Kudou-san? No, you already signed your divorce papers, so you¡¯re no longer Kudou-san ¡»

    Yesterday, Etsuko stamped the divorce papers Kudou-papa brought with him.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, if I win against my daughter, could you guarantee that you¡¯ll let the two of us go? ¡¹

    This woman past in her forties asked.

    From her statement, the only emotion she has is fear.

    ¡º Do you think I¡¯ll take on that kind of deal? ¡»

    Shou-neechan replies in a low tone.

    ¡º This is nothing but an execution. You, a person who¡¯s receiving a sentence is giving out a condition, are you insane? ¡»

    ¡¸ I need a guarantee! ¡¹

    Etsuko hugs Yamaoka.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about myself, but at least spare him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Etsuko ¡¹

    Yamaoka speaks in a feeble tone.

    ¡º Even if you say that, oh, give ma second ¡»

    Shou-neechan presses her ears and listens to her earphones.

    ¡º Yes, ¡°Kakka¡± certainly ¡»

    Jii-chan gave instructions?

    Since it¡¯s Jii-chan, he¡¯s watching what¡¯s happening on a monitor.

    ¡º Kakka gave his permission. If you win against your daughter, then the two of you will be let go ¡»

    Jii-chan gave permission?

    ¡º Also, whether you go to Yakuza or not, we won¡¯t chase after you again. However, you two will have to sign a pledge never to leak any information about Kouzuki SS outside again ¡»

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll do that! I¡¯ll do anything as long as we can leave here! ¡¹

    This mother will fight her daughter just to save herself and her lover.

    ¡¸ Mother ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s dumbfounded seeing her mother like that.

    But.

    ¡¸ What the hell! What the hell! What the hell!!! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s anger toward her mother spreads out rapidly.

    ¡¸ Mother abandoned her family, escaped with that person, allied with the Yakuza, and now, she wants to fight me ¡¹

    The emotion that makes her tremble changed from fear to anger

    ¡¸ C-Come! Haruka! ¡¹

    Etsuko shouts at her mother.

    ¡¸ Go. Either way, she won¡¯t understand unless you give her two or three hits ¡¹

    Margo-san said. Kudou Haruka stands up.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t forgive you, mother!!! I hate you!!! ¡¹

    Then, she walked to the center. To her mother.

    ¡¸ Etsuko-san¡¯s about 40 years old, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Margo-san mutters.

    ¡¸ People at that age have mid-life crisis ¡¹

    Mid-life crisis.

    ¡¸ In an Indian temple, the trainee monks there will become monks that will serve the temple for their lifetime, see? As expected, their training is hard, there¡¯s a lot of people who have a lingering attachment to the worldly materials, and so most of them flee from the temple. Most of them are teens who just left home but the second most common are those in their 40s ¡¹

    They¡¯re escaping from the temple even when they¡¯re in the mid-¡¯40s?

    ¡¸ It seems like they think they can restart their life at age 40. They feel that way when they reach that age. Therefore, even monks who have been training in the temple for more than twenty years is gone suddenly ¡¹

    Margo-san says while looking at Haruka¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ It would be impossible for her to understand the feeling of her 40+-year-old mother. She must be having her ¡°last love¡± emotion with Yamaoka-san? That¡¯s just a delusion though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. While she¡¯s intoxicated with the thought that she¡¯s in love, the other side only feels fear. That¡¯s not the face of a man in love at all ¡¹

    Margo-san said. Nei replies.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    Michi signs, then she sits down on the seat of her sister.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all idiots, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    I hug Michi¡¯s body.

    ¡º Okay, Haruka-san¡¯s here. Well then, start the fight ¡»

    Haruka and her mother face each other.

    ¡º Ah, just to confirm this, we don¡¯t want to do any regular karate match point system or anything of sorts. It¡¯s a fight until one loses consciousness. Hear that? ¡»

    ¡¸ Haruka!? Don¡¯t think badly of me ¡¹

    Etsuko takes a stance.

    ¡¸ Seeiii!!! I¡¯m ready!!! ¡¹

    Haruka makes her greetings, just like how a high school girl doing Karate would do.

    ¡¸ Tsuaaaaa!!! Haaaaa!! Haaaa!! ¡¹

    Etsuko comes rushing to her daughter right away.

    ¡¸ Nnn!! Hah!! Haaa!!! ¡¹

    Haruka gently brushes her mother¡¯s thrust and kicks aside.

    ¡¸ Ooh! That¡¯s amazing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh! That¡¯s some great movements! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As one would expect from a high school champion! ¡¹

    Satake¡¯s group¡¯s Yakuza cheers.

    ¡¸ Hey! Give us a high kick! High kick!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Show us your panties!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a high school girl!! What¡¯s the color of her panties today?! ¡¹

    Hearing the jeers of the boys,

    Then, Haruka¡¯s movement slows down for a bit.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Not letting that moment go, Etsuko tries to kick Haruka, but,

    ¡¸ What the hell?!! ¡¹

    Haruka avoids it and sends a kick to Etsuko¡¯s waist.

    ¡¸ Guuuuu!! ¡¹

    Etsuko squats down, holding her waist.

    ¡¸ Mother, you haven¡¯t trained at all for the last four months!!! ¡¹

    Haruka shouts.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that hips!! Weren¡¯t you the one who taught me how to Karate?! If this was back then, you could take that kick without a problem! ¡¹

    Etsuko glares at her daughter.

    ¡¸ I was trying all my best just to survive! I can¡¯t afford to practice!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie! You¡¯re just flirting with that man! Filthy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haruka!!! How dare you criticize your parent!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just claiming the parent card when it¡¯s convenient!! ¡¹

    This time, Haruka comes after her mother.

    She sends a kick to her squatting mother.

    But, Etsuko dodged at the last moment.

    The attack and defense of the two continues for a while.

    ¡¸ Hey, what did you do!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karate¡¯s about knockout hits, right?! Don¡¯t get cold feet now!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, hurry up and show us your panties!! ¡¹

    The shouts from the Yakuza gets worse as the battle of the parent and child isn¡¯t decided quickly.

    ¡¸ This doesn¡¯t look good. Haruka-san¡¯s going easy ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s natural to have some reluctance when beating up one¡¯s mother ¡¹

    Now that she said that.

    They¡¯re right, Haruka¡¯s attacks seem to be shallow.

    She¡¯s only making attacks and punches in places where Etsuko won¡¯t be fatally wounded.

    ¡¸ As for Mother, she¡¯s desperate ¡¹

    As expected, Etsuko lacks practice.

    Her body¡¯s moving slowly.

    She¡¯s already breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    On the other hand, Haruka¡¯s also sweating.

    But, as she¡¯s still an active karate athlete, her speed hasn¡¯t declined at all.

    ¡¸ Teiyaaa!!! ¡¹

    Haruka rushes in once again.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Awawawawa. ¡¹

    Etsuko twisted her legs.

    She tumbled down on the floor.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Mother! ¡¹

    Haruka tries to carry up her mother¡¯s body in a hurry,

    But,

    ¡¸ Sorry, Haruka ¡¹

    Etsuko¡¯s fall was a fake.

    She then punches Haruka¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸ Ugyaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Haruka groans in pain.

    If Etsuko continues to attack at her weak spot, Haruka will lose.

    However, Etsuko¡¯s reached her limit as well.

    ¡¸ Dammit!!! ¡¹

    Etsuko pins down her daughter groaning in pain.

    ¡¸ Dear! Hurry! ¡¹

    Etsuko calls Yamaoka.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and knock her out! ¡¹

    So he¡¯s letting Yamaoka finish Haruka off?

    ¡¸ Y-You!? That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! We have to win! There¡¯s no future for us unless we do this!!! ¡¹

    Etsuko¡¯s face looks like a demon.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll apologize to her later!!! ¡¹

    So that¡¯s your problem.

    ¡¸ Hey! That¡¯s dirty!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you really her mother!!? ¡¹

    The Yakuza boos her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care!!! I¡¯ll win no matter what method I use!! If we win then, Kakka will let us go!!! We have to win!! ¡¹

    Etsuko screams to drown the booing.

    ¡º Michi-chan. Execution

    It¡¯s Shou-neechan¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Michi, go ¡¹

    Edie smiles at Michi.

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll finish this up ¡¹

    She stands up

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be occupying the seat next to Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d please, Master, I¡¯m heading out ¡¹

    Michi bows her head to me then heads to the center.

    Isn¡¯t this?

    Michi wasn¡¯t with us during our power scouting earlier.

    Then that means, this development is already anticipated.

    Did Shou-neechan receive instructions with this in mind?

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, there¡¯s a smaller girl now! ¡¹

    The Yakuza notices the appearance of the petite Michi emerging from the dark space.

    ¡¸ My name is Kudou Michi! 15 year old! Currently a third-year middle schooler! ¡¹

    Michi shouts across the venue.

    Etsuko who¡¯s holding down Haruka turns to Michi.

    ¡¸ M-Michi!!! W-What are you doing!!??!?! ¡¹

    Michi,

    ¡¸ The condition is to win against your daughter, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also one of your daughters ¡¹

    Michi speeds up.

    ¡¸ Idiot! Stop it! Michi!!! ¡¹

    Haruka tries to shout at Michi, but,

    Michi¡¯s jump kick is already reaching her mother¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Pigiii!!! ¡¹

    Etsuko fainted while still pinning Haruka.

    Jowaaaaa.

    Then, Etsuko peed herself.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not Kudou arts. That¡¯s my technique ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s technique?

    ¡¸ It looks fancy, but all it does is send in Qi and make her faint. And so, there¡¯s no damage in the body ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, if you get knocked out, you¡¯d pee yourself ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoouuuu! Michiiii! What have you done!!! ¡¹

    Finally, her sister, Haruka, stands up while holding down her abdomen.

    ¡¸ What have you done to your own mother!!!! ¡¹

    She throws her strong hatred to her sister.

    ¡¸ I should ask the same to you!! ¡¹

    Michi throws back the same emotion to her sister.

    ¡¸ Just how long are you making mom a spectacle for everyone?!! ¡¹

    Hearing her sister say that, Haruka suddenly realized.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m making mother a spectacle? ¡¹

    Michi glares at her sister.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. The difference between your strength and your mother was remarkable. You could¡¯ve brought her down quickly but doing so would be so kind to her ¡»

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Aneue, Hahaue, you two weren¡¯t ready to take lives in your martial art ¡¹

    Michi speaks in annoyance.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Will Haruka understand?

    Will Michi be able to convey what she wants to tell?

    ¡¸ Oh what, in the end, the middle school girl won in an instant ¡¹

    ¡¸ That old lady wounds so arrogant yet she¡¯s weak ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s boring to watch an old lady piss herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s filthy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, that¡¯s shameful of her losing to her daughters ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean! Show up your panties already!!! ¡¹

    Satake¡¯s Yakuza continues their jeer, but

    Shuba.

    Michi runs like the wind.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Michi jumps out.

    She flips up her skirt, then

    ¡¸ Ooooh!!! Look! Middle school girl panties!!!! ¡¹

    Some Yakuza lowers their body to peek at Michi¡¯s skirt,

    ¡¸ Red Butte!! ¡¹

    Michi takes out a red whip from her skirt.

    ¡¸ Gueee! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gabaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gebobo!!! ¡¹

    The edge of her whip slaps the foreheads of Yakuza one after another!!

    ¡¸ You dare mock Hahaue! You! You! and You too!!!! ¡¹

    Byuuuun!!!

    Byuun!

    Byuun!

    Her red whip entombs all of the men who jeered earlier.

    ¡¸ Hey! Stop that!! ¡¹

    Satake¡¯s aide, DJ Kinzou shouts at Michi, but she doesn¡¯t stop.

    Her whip takes down each of them in one attack.

    The Yakuza in Satake¡¯s group isn¡¯t sitting correctly, and so they couldn¡¯t escape the sudden attack.

    ¡¸ And you¡¯re the last one!!! ¡¹

    Her red whip lashes out.

    There are nearly twenty people knocked out all in all.

    These are all the guys who were booing earlier.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all! ¡¹

    Michi said, then pretend not to see Satake as she goes back.

    ¡¸ Heeeey! Wait here you!!!! ¡¹

    DJ Kinzou tries to stop Michi,

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Michi looks back at him like he¡¯s some kind of filth.

    ¡¸ Bitch, do you think that the Yakuza would just let you go after doing all that because you¡¯re just a brat?! ¡¹

    Michi replies to Kinzou coldly.

    ¡¸ Is that your opinion? Or your chairman¡¯s? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Kinzou looks at Satake,

    Then Satake nods.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Chairman¡¯s opinion!! Chairman said it!!! ¡¹

    Michi then slams down her red whip.

    ¡¸ Then, should I take you all down? ¡¹

    Feeling the aura emitted from her small body, the Yakuza fell silent.

    ¡º Oh? Is Satake-san¡¯s group waging war on a middle school girl as well? ¡»

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡º That¡¯s lame ¡»

    Hearing that, Satake and his group felt down.

    ¡º Let me tell you beforehand, Michi-chan is the bodyguard of Kouzuki Misuzu, one of the successors of Kouzuki house. Therefore, if you make Michi-chan your enemy, Kouzuki house will retaliate. Please consider that making a move on Michi-chan is equivalent to facing Kouzuki house head-on ¡»

    Michi continues to glare at Satake¡¯s group while squeezing her whip.

    ¡¸ Do you want to continue? ¡¹

    Satake.

    He whispered to Kinzou¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ No, not anymore, go back to where you came from. That¡¯s what Chairman said ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    Michi bows her head and goes to the center of the hall.

    In there is her sister who¡¯s looking after their mother.

    Yamaoka, the man her mother slept with remains standing.

    ¡º Ah, you don¡¯t have to deal with that man, Michi-chan ¡»

    Shou-neechan tells her.

    ¡º I¡¯ll deal with Yamaoka-san myself ¡»

    Then, she lets go of the microphone.

    And she walks to the center.

    ¡¸ Yamaoka-san, you should know that I¡¯m now the head of Kouzuki SS on-field ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says

    ¡¸ Eeh, aah, yeah ¡¹

    Yamaoka¡¯s brain seems to have stopped working.

    Speaking of which,

    He stopped thinking and couldn¡¯t do anything during Cesario Viola¡¯s unexpected entrance.

    ¡¸ Do you get it? I¡¯m now the current head of security, your position until you were fired. That is why I have to deal with you personally ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Seki-san, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You seem to have gotten sloppy since I last saw you. Just as Haruka-san said, you haven¡¯t been training for the last four months ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s, can you listen to me first ¡¹

    Yamaoka tries to talk his way out, but

    ¡¸ No, if possible, not you but Kakka, no, that would be impossible. A-At least let me talk to chief Yazawa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? I¡¯m already the head ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ And so, dealing with you falls into my responsibility. Geez, this is so annoying!!! ¡¹

    Zubaaaaa!!!

    Fast.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s kick bursts into Yamaoka¡¯s crotch!!!

    ¡¸ Ugeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!! ¡¹

    Yamaoka crumbles down in pain.

    ¡¸ A man like you should stop being a ¡°Man¡± ¡¹

    Doukakaka!!!

    Basu!!!

    She sends in kicks to Yamaoka¡¯s crotch.

    Shou-neechan was also Jii-chan¡¯s full-time bodyguard, just like Ootoku-san.

    Her speed is something she takes pride in.

    ¡¸ Stop!!!! You¡¯re crushing it!!! You¡¯re breaking it!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing!!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s not going easy on him.

    She keeps on kicking Yamaoka¡¯s crotch as he writhes in pain.

    ¡¸ S-Seriously!? That woman ¡¹

    Up until earlier, they think that she¡¯s just a host for this ceremony, but,

    The Yakuza¡¯s dumbfounded at her terrifying execution.

    ¡¸ Finish time! ¡¹1

    ¡¸ Gyoeeeeeeeee!!!! ¡¹

    Yamaoka faints in agony.

    ¡¸ With the history of your crotched kicked until it turned to paste by a woman, you can¡¯t live in the underground society anymore ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Etsuko who fainted.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the end of your middle-aged love. ¡°And they lived happily ever after¡± ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles with a cruel look in her face.

 Chapter 736. The man in a tall castle

    ¡¸ These two are now just a nuisance, can anyone take them away? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said. Then four men from Kouzuki SS appears.

    Then, two of each lifts Yamaoka and Etsuko¡¯s upper body and legs and carries them to the door on the west side.

    They¡¯re purposely showing it off to Satake¡¯s group.

    ¡¸ S-Shieeeet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jesus, his balls must be turned to meat paste now. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a trace of his manhood left ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that woman did it dirty ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, her movements aren¡¯t something to scoff at ¡¹

    They all tremble at Shou-neechan¡¯s strength and cruelty.

    ¡¸ M-Mother! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka chases after Etsuko.

    ¡¸ Michi, you should come too! ¡¹

    She turned to her sister and shouts, but,

    ¡¸ I will stay here ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell?! Your mother¡¯s in trouble, and it¡¯s your fault!! ¡¹

    Haruka throws her anger to Michi.

    ¡¸ I have my duty to fulfill ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you saying that¡¯s more important than your own mother! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aneue, I already am a bodyguard ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough!! I won¡¯t think of you as my sister anymore!! I¡¯ll never let you in the house again!!! ¡¹

    Then.

    A guy from Kouzuki SS comes running from the side of the wall.

    He¡¯s wearing the same black clothing as the other guards, but his body is thin. He looks young.

    ¡¸ Haruka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    Pashi!

    That man suddenly slapped Kudou Haruka on the cheek.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t shame our family even further ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nii-san?! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s shocked as she holds her cheeks.

    She called him ¡°brother,¡± then he should be Kudou Shinichi.

    He looks like a young Kudou-papa, he¡¯s got a sportsman figure and is also tall.

    However, his hair is cut short, and he has a serious look on his face.

    ¡¸ Seki-san. I¡¯m very sorry for the fuss ¡¹

    Shinichi bows his head to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, Kudou-san. I give you permission to go out for a while. Sugimori-kun, could you back up his station? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    A voice comes from the wall.

    The lights are off so I can¡¯t see it well, but,

    There are Kouzuki SS guards near the wall protecting the key locations.

    ¡¸ My sister and I will carry Mother ¡¹

    Shinichi tells the two guards carrying Etsuko.

    ¡¸ You two can come back to your posts. Haruka, grab Mother¡¯s feet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, Nii-san, what about Michi? ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s still clinging to that.

    ¡¸ Michi-san has her duty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-san? What? ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s already living in a different world than us ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a dozen times stronger than you or me. Kakka personally appointed her as Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard because of her strength and her techniques ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, but! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, but do think of Michi-chan as someone from the top elite from now on. This is regulation within Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Haruka.

    Since she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s personal bodyguard, she¡¯s regarded as superior compared to regular members of Kouzuki SS.

    If they don¡¯t do that, it would be hard to take out the ordinary members and guards if they hinder Michi¡¯s actions on site.

    And we¡¯re in that situation now.

    Even if it¡¯s her real brother, he has to treat Michi with respect just like how he does with the top elites.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s our little sister!

    Haruka sends MIchi a disappointed look.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re dissatisfied, then become stronger yourself. Aneue ¡¹

    Michi speaks to her sister, expressionlessly.

    ¡¸ If you want to act like an elder sister that is ¡¹

    Haruka,

    ¡¸ Geez! I get it! I¡¯ll get stronger!! I¡¯ll get stronger than you even if it means death!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough Haruka, we have to carry Mother ¡¹

    The Kudou siblings carry the body of their mother who fainted and peed herself.

    Before long, the western door;

    The door opens a bit, and the two were carried out.

    Batan.

    Then, the door closed one again.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi clings to me.

    ¡¸ One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine¡­ ¡¹

    She counts numbers in a low voice.

    ¡¸ Ten. I¡¯m okay now, I¡¯ll return to my duties ¡¹

    Geez.

    This time, I hug Michi tight.

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine¡­ ¡¹

    I also start counting numbers slowly.

    ¡¸ Ten ¡¹

    Then, I embraced Michi¡¯s small body filled with love after the last number.

    ¡¸ Thank you. I¡¯m okay now ¡¹

    Michi smiles at me

    Yeah, as expected, her smile is much cuter than her expressionless face.

    ¡¸ Now then, I think that¡¯s enough playtime, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Then.

    Oodori speaks up from the east side.

    Though, he and all his followers were silent all the time.

    ¡º Oh? Did you not enjoy our exhibition match? ¡»

    Shou-neechan returns to the microphone stand and asks Oodori.

    ¡¸ It wasn¡¯t fun. After all, it had nothing to do with me ¡¹

    Yup, Yamaoka and Etsuko were former Kouzuki SS employees, and Satake¡¯s their current employer.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not my hobby to watch a middle school girl or a beauty like you as you rampage like that. I don¡¯t understand why women enter pro wrestling either ¡¹

    Oodori compares Michi and Shou-neechan¡¯s strength to pro-wrestling.

    ¡º That¡¯s a shame ¡»

    Shou-neechan continues to smile.

    ¡¸ Either way, that¡¯s enough for amusement. I hope we get down to business already. Neither the witnesses nor I have the time for this farce. We just want to end this and go back to Kansai already ¡¹

    Oodori doesn¡¯t back off from his pace either.

    He stands firmly and shows his composure.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan reduced the number of Satake¡¯s Yakuza, and so he felt that he¡¯s at an advantage now, and so he talks that way ¡¹

    Margo-san whispers to us.

    I see. Oodori¡¯s group was at 30 and Satake¡¯s group was at 50.

    But Michi took down some of Satake¡¯s members with her whip.

    Now, they¡¯re in equal numbers, 30 vs. 30.

    Then, the heavyweights of Yakuza are close to Oodori.

    He judged that he could take the lead in this place now.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s foolish. Does he not understand why Kouzuki SS is putting Shou-oneesan, a young woman in the front? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    Right.

    Oodori is in his 60s. Satake is in his 40s. The heavyweights in the Yakuza industry are all old men.

    Kouzuki is only showing off Shou-neechan, a woman in her 20s to all these adult men.

    Usually, it should be chief Yazawa who should be in charge of this location if we¡¯re looking at their age.

    ¡¸ After all, you¡¯re not the one we¡¯re to converse with. Isn¡¯t it about time for your boss to appear? If I recall, was it ¡°Kakka?¡± He won¡¯t look over unless you call him that way, will he? Kukuku! ¡¹

    Oodori laughs.

    ¡º Indeed. It seems that it will be unsatisfactory to have me entertain you for any longer ¡»

    Shou-neechan shows a fearless smile.

    ¡º Well then, thank you for waiting everyone. The head of Kouzuki house, Kouzuki Shigetaka-Kakka will enter ¡»

    Shou-neechan announces.

    Gogogogogogogogo.

    A loud vibration sounds in the room.

    Then.

    The large curtain covering the north side of the hall,

    It slowly unveils from bottom-up.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I was sure that Jii-chan would be somewhere on the other side of the curtain, but,

    I thought that it might be bulletproof, but,

    On the other side of the curtain is Jii-chan, with Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san protecting him.

    Minaho-neesan, Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna are also in there, or so I thought.

    But as the curtain moves to the top.

    It¡¯s a wall.

    It¡¯s nothing but a white wall.

    There¡¯s no space for a person to enter.

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, look up ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    Up? Aaaah!

    Zuzuzuzuzu.

    The curtain goes even further.

    The curtain goes above like those I see in gym and banquet halls, but,

    It¡¯s covered in glass?

    No, there¡¯s a room in there.

    It¡¯s as if they¡¯re peeking from above the banquet hall.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a VIP deluxe suite ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ By the way, that glass should be bulletproof, and even if you poison gas this hall, it won¡¯t reach there. That¡¯s a perfect defense ¡¹

    Then, coming from the window of the glass covered VIP room;

    Jii-chan wearing a suit, and the Takakura sisters wearing shrine maiden clothing appears.

    Oh, I see Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san¡¯s large body behind Jii-chan.

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s subordinates¡¯ carry chairs and tables.

    Jii-chan then sits down on the chair.

    He¡¯s looking down here.

    He has chilled Champagne on the side table.

    Then, Jii-chan also asks the Takakura sisters to take a seat.

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s subordinates bring in chairs for the three.

    The sisters sit side by side.

    Oh, I see Rei-chan in her male clothing standing with her cane.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, Champagne bottle, really? If it were me, I¡¯d bring in a cat on Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s lap instead. A black cat. Then, a glass of red wine on the side as he plays with a big gold coin with his thumb ¡¹1

    Nei said.

    Anyway, everyone in this hall had no choice but to look up at Jii-chan in the high-class VIP room.

    Chief Yazawa brings in a microphone to Jii-chan respectfully.

    Jii-chan takes the mic, and then,

    ¡º I thank you all for coming all the way from Kansai to here ¡»

    He speaks to the Yakuza below.

    ¡º I am Kouzuki ¡»

    Everyone¡¯s intimidated by Jii-chan¡¯s tone flowing through the speaker, but,

    ¡¸ What is going on here?! ¡¹

    Oodori looks up at Jii-chan and shouts.

    ¡¸ II came all the way to Tokyo for you to hear out the deal, right? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, that¡¯s right. This is a deal. Did you not hear it from Seki-kun earlier? ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks, but he sounds sleepy.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about Tokyo but in our world, making deals means that you¡¯ll stand on the same level and be on the same line of sight, or is it different here? ¡¹

    ¡º Is that so? Yazawa? ¡»

    Jii-chan plays dumb and asks chief Yazawa.

    ¡º Well, it matters not. I¡¯m not interested in your customs at all ¡»

    He speaks to make it clear.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t come down from there then we will head home ¡¹

    Oodori stands up, and his 30 subordinates also stand in unison.

    ¡¸ If you think that you can look down on us, then this deal is over!!! ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s funny?! ¡¹

    Oodori laughs.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Stop it! Oodori!! ¡¹

    One of the old-time Yakuza leaders calls out from the southern side.

    He¡¯s wearing a Hakama, and his hair is pure white.

    His age should be higher than Oodori.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stop me now. Sakagami Oyabun. Even the weakest have their own wills and don¡¯t make light of them. This Oodori Seishirou has his honor!! ¡¹

    Oodori glares at Jii-chan,

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know nor care about Kouzuki house, but don¡¯t think that it will end nicely for you if you make the Yakuza mad!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ President is right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down on Yakuza!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t make fun of us!! ¡¹

    The Yakuza on the east side unites and tries to overpower Jii-chan.

    ¡º Sorry about that. As you can see, I¡¯m ignorant of the ways of the world ¡»

    Jii-chan instructs one of the guards on the side, and the guard opened the Champagne.

    ¡¸ W-What is that guy doing?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s still looking down on us!! ¡¹

    Champagne¡¯s poured to his glass and Jii-chan drinks it deliciously.

    Then.

    ¡º By the way, pray to tell me but what business does Yakuza have? ¡»

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-What did you say!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re making us look like fools!! ¡¹

    Jii-chan sniffs the scent of the Champagne.

    ¡º No, I don¡¯t know it for real. Just what do the Yakuza sell? Can anyone tell me? ¡»

    Oodori replies.

    ¡¸ If you do not know then allow me to teach you!!! Yakuza¡¯s business is to sell honor!! ¡¹

    ¡º I see. You sell Honor ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, our business is about the manly honor!!! A debauchee like you would never understand!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right!!! We¡¯re honorable men!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down on us ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡º That¡¯s what he says, but what do you think, Sakagami-kun? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks the white haired man who stopped Oodori earlier.

    ¡¸ Yes, sir! Allow me to explain Kouzuki Kakka ¡¹

    Sakagami bows his head respectfully.

    ¡¸ Yakuza is an industry of people working for customers!!! ¡¹

    Working for customers?

    ¡¸ The main work of Yakuza is to use their connections and smoothly process requests for the customers! ¡¹

    ¡º Is that so? Sakagami-kun¡¯s explanation is easier to understand than his ¡»

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The white haired boss lowers his head deeply.

    ¡¸ There are also other jobs in our industry, but we do anything regardless of its legality as long as we¡¯re paid. However, we¡¯re fundamentally good citizens to the public, and so we try not to cause trouble with them. Although in reality, that doesn¡¯t happen too much ¡¹

    ¡º I see. It seems like it, I thought that the Yakuzas are a group of outlaws who only does illegal work and make the commoners suffer ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, it does have that aspect. However, we have the country allowing us to continue as the necessary evil due to our unique style of solving insoluble problems ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, is that ¡°necessary evil¡± really necessary? ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks sadistically.

    ¡¸ Err, that,s you see. In the early post-war years, when the police weren¡¯t able to help nor protect the citizens, we were the ones fighting off the foreigners and American soldiers ¡¹

    ¡º But that¡¯s from the era where the Yakuza¡¯s starting, isn¡¯t it? From what I heard, there¡¯s no more need for Yakuza in the modern age. Then that¡¯s it ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Boss Sakagami mumbles.

    ¡º Now that we¡¯re in the 21st century, Yakuza¡¯s no longer a ¡°necessary evil¡± but just an ¡°evil.¡± Should Japan really keep you? ¡»

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s. Please wait, Kakka ¡¹

    The white haired old man panics.

    ¡º You said that Yakuza is a service that responds to requests of customers. And to make that request, you¡¯d use as much illegal acts, violence, and intimidation to your arsenal. Am I wrong? ¡»

    ¡¸ No, often times we do that ¡¹

    ¡º Then that means, it¡¯s a problem that you can¡¯t solve things without doing anything illegal? ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a case by case idea ¡¹

    ¡º But when you intervene, the problem becomes more complex? ¡»

    ¡¸ Sometimes, yes ¡¹

    ¡º Then don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re disqualified as a service provider? Hearing your story shows that there are more cases of Yakuza making the problem more complicated than solving it ¡»

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it, Kakka ¡¹

    ¡º Customer satisfaction is the most important in business. Trust is born from there. However, with the way you do business, you give the impression that you prioritize your own interests than the customers ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º I understand now. Sakagami-kun. Currently, you¡¯re at the critical moment ¡»

    ¡¸ Critical moment? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes. I want you to explain why the Yakuza is needed in the current age. What is the benefit for modern Japan for having Yakuza ¡»

    The necessity of Yakuza?

    ¡º And I¡¯d like you to convince me. If you can¡¯t, then I will regard Yakuza as nothing but ¡°evil,¡± and I will do my all to destroy it. Mankind can¡¯t live with cancer cells after all ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s dignified voice echoes in the wall.

    ¡¸ D-Do you really think you can eradicate the Yakuza? ¡¹

    Oodori asks Jii-chan with a surprised expression.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Oodori! That¡¯s Kouzuki Kakka ¡¹

    Sakagami shouts.

    ¡º Indeed. Do you not know who I am? I feel troubled to see myself looked down on ¡»

    Jii-chan laughed and drank another cup of Champagne.

    ¡¸ Well, for someone in Yakuza, you might not know me that well. It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Then, the guard tries to pour the empty glass with Champagne.

    However.

    ¡º That¡¯s enough. Things are going to get complicated, I¡¯ll have that for later ¡»

    And He speaks to boss Sakagami again.

    ¡º Sakagami-kun. Let¡¯s hear the answer to that question by the end of today¡¯s meeting. Until then, you can have the time to think about it ¡»

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kakka ¡¹

    Boss Sakagami replies in a loud voice.

    ¡º Now then, as for Oodori-kun and Satake-kun. I thank you for waiting. Well then, let¡¯s begin our deal ¡»

    The hall quiets down.

    ¡º Although, I don¡¯t know what to do in this deal, fufufu ¡»

    Jii-chan laughs.

    Oodori,

    ¡¸ O-Okay, for now, you¡¯re not in Yakuza. There¡¯s no need to be caught up with the Yakuza¡¯s customs. We¡¯ll pass that off ¡¹

    Though he¡¯s trembling, he¡¯s trying to change the pace to his own.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I won¡¯t care if you look down at us from a high place, do whatever you want ¡¹

    ¡º My thanks ¡»

    Jii-chan replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Also, everything in here happened because of that bastard, Satake making a move on Takakura shrine, which is my territory ¡¹

    ¡º It seems so ¡»

    ¡¸ He killed off the priest and the shrine maiden and hijacked the shrine. That¡¯s the cause of this all ¡¹

    Oodori points at Satake.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t talk as if it¡¯s all my fault!!! ¡¹

    DJ Kinzou replies instead of Satake.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what the chairman said!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s the truth. Takakura shrine is a place where all the other Kansai Yakuza and we have protected for so many years. It¡¯s a sacred location. Then, you defiled it, thoughtlessly!!! ¡¹

    Oodori glares at Satake.

    ¡¸ Then, as for the priest and shrine maidens¡¯ daughter, they¡¯ve made a mistake. They didn¡¯t come for my help but instead Kouzuki-san¡¯s protection. This is one big mistake ¡¹

    Mistake?

    ¡¸ This matter only involves the Kansai Yakuza. They shouldn¡¯t have borrowed a foreign power. And well, thanks to the misunderstandings, you and your troops, Kouzuki SS, have clashed with our group, but this is all a misunderstanding, the information flow didn¡¯t travel well ¡¹

    Oodori felt that Jii-chan has a strong will, and so he changed his strategy.

    ¡¸ And because of that, most of my men are injured. They¡¯re all in the hospital right now. I pity them. I came here intending to ask for medical treatment and comfort for my men from you. But, I give up ¡¹

    He smiles at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ It seems that our side made some mistake as well. We sent a lot of men to Tokyo without any greetings. I see. This is also our mistake. Therefore, allow me to bow my head in apology, Kouzuki-san. I¡¯m sorry. It was our fault. Do you think we can forget about this and wipe the slate clean? ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Hmm, Indeed. Seeing your admirable attitude, I¡¯ll forget about your impoliteness from earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, but Kouzuki-san ¡¹

    Oodori bares his fangs with his smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like you to return the Takakura house¡¯s daughters to us! Those girls belong to the Takkura shrine, the Kansai Yakuza ¡¹

    I can see Tsukiko¡¯s face of fear through the glass.

    ¡¸ These girls have to inherit the title of the shrine maiden ¡¹

    This bastard.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, You¡¯ve been talking about following the law earlier. Let me tell you beforehand, Takakura Tsukiko is my daughter!! ¡¹

    Oodori shows a filthy smile.

    ¡¸ Their parents have died recently. Taking that opportunity, I¡¯d like to formally announce that I¡¯ll register her as my daughter in the census. She¡¯s my daughter by law!! Could you let her go so she could come back to her father?! ¡»

 Chapter 737. The last character

    ¡º I see, so you say that you are the father of Takakura Tsukiko-kun over here? ¡»

    Jii-chan looks down on Oodori across the bulletproof glass in the VIP room.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! But if you don¡¯t trust me, then I don¡¯t mind going for a DNA test!! ¡¹

    I can see Tsukiko¡¯s face of fear as Oodori smiles at her.

    Yomiko and Luna are trying to support their sister.

    ¡º What can we discover if we have a DNA test then? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸ That would prove scientifically that the lady over there and I are parent and child! ¡¹

    Oodori speaks, looking amazed.

    ¡¸ I thought that Kouzuki-san already knows about it? If I bring this up to the court, the DNA test will become perfect evidence. And as the law states, Tsukiko and her sisters are still minors, and this would become a kidnapping case. The priest and the shrine maiden of Takakura shrine recently died and so Tsukiko, and her sisters should¡¯ve gone to me, her parent ¡¹

    He looked up at Jii-chan and said.

    ¡º If I recall, it was Oodori-kun. If I were to hand over the sisters to you, what will you do to them? ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not something you need to know. They belong to the Yakuza¡¯s world ¡¹

    Oodori retorts confidently.

    ¡¸ Hey, Oodori, you¡¯re being rude to Kakka ¡¹

    Sakagami, the old man in the southern side scolds Oodori.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not the wrong one here, wasn¡¯t he the one who poked his nose into the problem in our world? Are you not feeling frustrated that someone who doesn¡¯t belong in our society tries to intervene? Sakagami Oyabun? ¡¹

    Oodori snaps back at the witnesses.

    It seems that he¡¯s confident he¡¯s taken the pace of the conversation by declaring that Tsukiko is his daughter.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not someone you can pass through with that hoodlum level reasoning ¡¹

    Sakagami glares at Oodori.

    ¡¸ Hey, Oodori, Do you intend on making all of us your enemies?! ¡¹

    A skinny old man next to Sakagami speaks up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I intend to happen. To a Yakuza like me, I couldn¡¯t endure someone looking down on men of honor! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Kouzuki-san or whoever! This is a problem within Yakuza, a problem within our world, is it not? ¡¹

    Oodori points at Jii-chan in the VIP room.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re showing off from a high place and even covered in glass. Do you find it filthy to breathe in the same air as us?! Having so many guards around, thinking that you are above us because of money, do you think you can make us yield?! We are the Yakuza!!! ¡¹

    Oodori¡¯s speech continues.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s trying to speak logically, but in the end, he lost to Kouzuki-san¡¯s pressure ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Remember this, someone bursting in emotions cannot understand the logic behind words. If it¡¯s someone trying to smooth-talk you, then assemble the logic right away and make the justification. Besides, if you show that you are impressed, you¡¯ll get dragged into whatever they want to happen. Don¡¯t try to understand the contents of what they say but look at their emotions. ¡°Why is this person so emotional?¡± Concentrate on that question ¡¹

    I see. If I only look at the content of his speech, Oodori has a point.

    However, looking at him sweating from his forehead, I see him only as someone desperately talking.

    I can see that he¡¯s trapped in Jii-chan¡¯s heavy pressure.

    Thinking that this can¡¯t go on, he shouts in his speech.

    I see that Oodori¡¯s speech is hollow.

    ¡¸ Hey! Oodori! ¡¹

    Sakagami interrupts Oodori¡¯s speech.

    ¡¸ How long are you going to talk to Kakka about honor? ¡¹

    Oodori¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ No, but he¡¯s not Yakuza, is he? Either way, ¡°honor¡± is used by all the people wherever they come from ¡¹

    ¡¸ But without honor, Yakuza will not exist ¡¹

    Sakagami said.

    ¡¸ Kakka, is a much more fearful man than us, the Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Oodori looks surprised. Jii-chan speaks.

    ¡º I still haven¡¯t received a reply from my question earlier. Oodori-kun, if you have the Takakura sisters, what will you do with them? ¡»

    Oodori.

    ¡¸ I-I, I¡¯m from Yakuza!! No matter how down my luck can be, this Oodori is a Yakuza!! I-I will keep the tradition and customs of Yakuza!!!! I-I-I-I¡¯m Yakuza after all ¡¹

    ¡º So, what do you plan on doing because you¡¯re from Yakuza? ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s pressure puts a mental block on Oodori.

    He speaks out the plan he has inside his head.

    ¡¸ T-T-T-T-T-That¡¯s to resolve the dispute between Satake and me, we will conduct the arbitration ritual of the Takakura shrine, an old tradition ¡¹

    ¡º So what is this arbitration ritual? ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s. About that. The Takakura shrine maiden will have sex with the bosses who caused the dispute, and then, they¡¯ll become men who slept with the same woman, and things will end peacefully ¡¹

    Oodori¡¯s purposely hiding the Miko power.

    The part where having sex with the shrine maiden will make them read one¡¯s mind.

    ¡º However, Takakura shrine doesn¡¯t have a shrine maiden currently. Their mother was killed, I heard ¡»

    Jii-chan said. Tsukiko trembles.

    ¡¸ That is why we need the girls you have there to become the shrine maidens! ¡¹

    ¡º These girls will become the shrine maidens? ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! It¡¯s natural!! The fate of the daughters of Takakura shrine is to inherit the shrine maiden title! ¡¹

    Oodori¡¯s voice is getting louder.

    It¡¯s also equal to the amount of sweat he¡¯s producing.

    Perhaps, his heart is beating hard right now.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that your intention?! You¡¯ve made Tsukiko, and the two wear the shrine maiden clothing!! Am I wrong?! ¡¹

    Oodori points at Tsukiko and the girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s right! I had a good idea. How about you join us in the arbitration ritual? What do you think, Kouzuki-san? I think it¡¯s a good proposal ¡¹

    He¡¯s trying to invite Jii-chan to the arbitration ritual.

    ¡¸ Luckily, there¡¯s three of the Takakura sisters. If you want, we can swap with the three while at it. Kouzuki-san, you can pick which one you take first, either way, we¡¯ll enjoy the three of them ¡¹

    ¡º So you plan on gang-raping your own daughter ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko is a successor of the Takakura shrine maiden title before being my daughter!! She knows her fate since childhood, and I think she¡¯s ready for it. Isn¡¯t that right, Tsukiko? Yomiko and Luna will come and help and take off Oodori-otchan¡¯s clothes. You girls were cute back when you were little, and now!!!! ¡¹

    Oodori¡¯s blood is congesting on his face.

    He¡¯s already on the brink of insanity.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been longing for the day I take your virginities!!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º I see. That¡¯s a problem ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks gently.

    ¡º You¡¯ve just increased the reason to take you out by another one ¡»

    Jii-chan said. The Yakuza in the hall shook.

    ¡º I wonder why humans only have one life. If only you had three lives, then I could kill trash like you three times. That is, indeed, the cruelty of nature. However, unfortunately, I only have to kill you once ¡»

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean by ¡°kill?!¡± ¡¹

    Oodori¡¯s face looks like he¡¯s cooled down with water.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell are you talking about?! ¡¹

    Jii-chan ignores Oodori for now.

    ¡º Now then, Sakagami-kun, Arai-kun, Uegi-kun, Morishige-kun, and Hagimoto-kun ¡»

    The witnesses from the southern side stand up right away.

    ¡º This is my minimum requirement to reach peace with you ¡»

    Sakagami Oyabun bows his head to Jii-chan respectfully.

    ¡¸ Yes, both Oodori and Satake¡¯s lives and organization will be dismantled. We will fulfill that certainly ¡¹

    So it¡¯s settled that Oodori and Satake are going to die?

    ¡º Umu, it¡¯s troublesome if you go that far. How do you call it on your side? Ah, yes, this is for the ¡°deal¡± ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s making a deal with the old men, not with Oodori and Satake?

    ¡º Just the two of them won¡¯t be enough, you must dispose of all of their subordinates as well ¡»

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-What are you talking about, are you an idiot?! ¡¹

    Oodori screams.

    ¡º If you hadn¡¯t talked about the arbitration ritual of the Takakura shrine, then you could¡¯ve lived ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º I desire for those who know the secret of the Takakura shrine maiden to be erased ¡»

    ¡¸ Certainly, ¡°Kakka¡± ¡¹

    Sakagami bows as the representative of them.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-What!? Takakura shrine belongs to us, the Yakuza!!! Outsiders shouldn¡¯t interfere with us!!!! ¡¹

    ¡º I do know that the Takakura shrine maidens have a strange power in them ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ C-Could it be?!! B-Bastard!! Do you plan on monopolizing the Miko power!!!!!! ¡¹

    Oodori screams from the bottom of his lungs.

    ¡º That¡¯s not my intention. My plan is¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ D-D-D-D-Do you think I¡¯ll believe you!? ¡¹

    ¡º I don¡¯t need for such power. And it¡¯ll only bring trouble if that kind of power exists in this world I live in!! ¡»

    Jii-chan.

    ¡º That is why I will cut off the tradition of the Takakura shrine maidens from now onwards. The shrine maidens with that power no longer exist, and I will erase all of the records of it ever existing ¡»

    ¡¸ D-D-D-D-D-D-Don¡¯t fuck with us!!!! Miko power is ours!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough! Oodori!!! ¡¹

    Sakagami stops Oodori with a murky tone in his voice.

    ¡¸ Even we didn¡¯t know how to use that power that it¡¯s beyond our control. In the end, we only used it for the arbitration ritual as a form of a punishment ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but the Miko power is ours, and we should have control over it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to die anyway and so don¡¯t think of the future. Just be quiet and die for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuh, Sakagami-oyabun! No, I¡¯d like to ask all the other bosses in here! Why are you selling off the tradition of Yakuza to that bastard!! Where did your pride as Yakuza go?!!!! He¡¯s looking down on all of you!!! ¡¹

    In the end, Oodori starts snapping back at the heavyweights of the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Yakuza¡¯s pride? Tradition? That isn¡¯t something as big as you think ¡¹

    Sakagami said and turns to Satake on the west side.

    ¡¸ Hey, young man. Was it Satake? ¡¹

    Satake¡¯s flustered.

    ¡¸ Were you from Shennong-sama? Or from Amaterasu Oomikami?! ¡¹

    Satake thinks for a while and then whispers to Kinzou¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ H-H-H-He doesn¡¯t understand what you meant. Chairman said! ¡¹

    Kinzou¡¯s voice is trembling.

    ¡¸ The Meiji era Yakuza has two lineages, the gamblers and the stall-keepers parting from each other. After the Great Kanto earthquake and the loss in war, during this period of mayhem, it was the gambling stall-keepers dominating the black market. Since the Edo period, the gambling dens that have opened up and earned income revere the Sun Goddess. And the former stall-keepers formed an autonomous organization and revered the God of Trades, Shennong. Therefore, if you see which God the Yakuza reveres, you can tell their origins. Are they the lineage of former gamblers, or the stall-keepers ¡¹

    Sakagami said.

    ¡¸ As mentioned by Kakka earlier, us, the Yakuza played a significant role in the mayhem during the postwar period. During the time when the Japanese government isn¡¯t complete yet, we were the group that fought off the undesired aliens and Americans. Thus, our power expanded. But what¡¯s after that? We return on making income through gambling. The stall-keepers started various trades. Our groups unified and enlarged the organization. Then, the gamblers wanted a sure method of income, and so they started making a move on the stall keepers business, the stall-keepers got their eyes blinded with money, and so they started making a move on the administration in the territory of the gamblers. The two mutually invade each other¡¯s land, and that is the origin of Yakuza¡¯s disputes. Not belonging to a bloodline makes the Yakuza treat which boss they have as the most important ¡¹

    Sakagami sighs.

    ¡¸ However, the young ones no longer know about it. There¡¯s no interest either. You¡¯re too focused on money-making that you don¡¯t care about the past and the traditions at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Isn¡¯t that why we have to protect the arbitration ritual of the Takakura shrine?! ¡¹

    Oodori screams with his eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ If you protect just that, what else can you do?!! ¡¹

    Sakagami rebukes.

    ¡¸ Did you not hear Kakka earlier? Yakuza currently is in a position where it¡¯s questioned whether we should still exist or not. It¡¯s possible that at this age, Yakuza¡¯s no longer necessary ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the problem bastards!!!! ¡¹

    Wait, was that Satake himself?

    Satake stands up and shouts using his voice.

    ¡¸ No matter what age we¡¯re in, there would be dropouts from the society!! There will always be guys who can¡¯t live unless they do evil as they love it! Do you get it? Huh?!! Only Yakuza accepts those people!!! ¡¹

    But.

    ¡º Indeed, there will always people like those no matter what age we¡¯re in. Not all people have the virtue of a commoner. However ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Are all the dropouts of modern society going to Yakuza? Will the Yakuza obese in power still accept young drop-outs from the community? ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! ¡¹

    ¡º Fraud distress phone calls, ah, they¡¯re called ¡°Help me mom scam¡± now,. Will you accept the young perpetrators who commit such scams? ¡»

    ¡¸ T-The young ones all try to survive in whatever way they can! ¡¹

    Satake said.

    ¡º Then, will those young people have a future? No, if they¡¯re in their late teens or 20s, they still can re-do their life. But what about you, those in their 30s, in their 40s, do you have a plan for 10-20 years? What will you do when you¡¯re too old? ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s for them to think, they can¡¯t be Yakuza once they¡¯re too old ¡¹

    ¡º If you were just a gang of young toughs in the old days, then that answer could¡¯ve been okay. However, times have changed. You¡¯re now too big of an organization. In my eyes, the current age doesn¡¯t need a Yakuza organization ¡»

    ¡¸ How dare you say that, without us, the big enterprise would be wiping their own asses right now! ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡º I cover all aspects when going into business. Kouzuki SS is created for that reason ¡»

    Satake¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡º We are much more fearsome, much stronger than you. Furthermore, we don¡¯t ask for maintenance protection money. We¡¯re also in an equal and friendly relationship with the police ¡»

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ S-So what!? ¡¹

    ¡º Do you still not understand? We¡¯re saying that all the business you¡¯re doing until now, defending from crime syndicates, dealing with hostiles, smoothing out the interests between parties, are all possible with our group as well ¡»

    That means?

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re saying that you want to eradicate the Yakuza itself? ¡¹

    Satake¡¯s in panic. Shou-neechan said.

    ¡º Oh? We do plan on letting free those who can contribute to us. We will only deal with those no longer useful. In the end, the current status is illogical. There¡¯s too many of you sharing the same portion of the business, instead of providing services to the public. We only want to balance the demand and supply chain. Naturally, we will be supporting the drop-outs too. Those who can¡¯t work on the backside then has to work on the front side, right? You can¡¯t introduce them to a job on the surface, but Kouzuki house controls multiple enterprises, and once the deal is done, that is an increase to our reputation ¡»

    Kouzuki SS intends to take away all of what the Yakuza¡¯s doing now.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not possible ¡¹

    ¡º Oh? Why do you think so? ¡»

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ No, but, we¡¯re different from you. We Yakuza ¡»

    ¡º So what¡¯s the difference? ¡»

    ¡¸ We have our resolve! We will shoot if we need too! That¡¯s why we!!! ¡¹

    ¡º Is that something you should say to someone who already used a gun? ¡»

    Shou-neechan says.

    ¡º That reasoning will only cause trouble to the ordinary citizens who don¡¯t hold weapons. If you like it that way, then go to some unpopulated island and kill each other there ¡»

    ¡¸ I-I!! ¡¹

    Satake hesitates to speak.

    ¡º By the way, why did you take over the Takakura shrine? ¡»

    Shou-neechan asks Satake calmly.

    ¡¸ Huh, no, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡º Why did you kill the priest and the shrine maiden? Takakura shrine isn¡¯t your territory but Oodori-san¡¯s. Well, the shrine itself should belong to the whole Kansai yakuza, but it¡¯s substantially under Oodori-san¡¯s control for nearly 20 years ¡»

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    ¡º You should know that, right? Yet, why did you try to take over the Takakura shrine? Could you tell us the reason? ¡»

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I wanted to ask the same thing ¡¹

    Oodori speaks to Satake.

    ¡¸ Satake, I know that we weren¡¯t close, but we¡¯re not hostile to each other either. And yet, why did you try to take away the Takakura shrine from me?! ¡»

    ¡¸ Ugh, Ugh ¡¹

    Satake sits down on his chair and whispers to Kinzou.

    ¡¸ Err, the chairman doesn¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t understand why he says ¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t know it himself?

    Yet, he still took over the Takakura shrine.

    Then he killed Tsukiko¡¯s parents.

    Wait, could this be?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the Miko power? ¡¹

    I mutter unconsciously.

    Miko power includes the ability to make someone obey the user¡¯s will.

    ¡º You don¡¯t know it yourself, I see. And right now, you never had the doubt why you did it ¡»

    Shou-neechan¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡º Please close down the bamboo blinds ¡»

    Shou-neechan said.

    A shutter comes down on Jii-chan¡¯s VIP room¡¯s glass box.

    Tsukiko and everyone is soon covered.

    I can see them looking confused.

    ¡¸ As expected, Kouzuki-san can¡¯t afford to make a direct contact ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ With who? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Huh, you know it already don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ Okay, look over here ¡¹

    Then, Kinoshita-san brings us a small-sized monitor to watch on.

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t look at her directly from now on. We will be watching from the monitors of the security camera as well ¡¹

    Nei said.

    That means.

    ¡¸ Miko power needs a certain distance, and they don¡¯t affect those who watch through the cameras ¡¹

    Michi said.

    I see.

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s introduce her ¡»

    Shou-neechan turns her back and looks at the monitor.

    ¡º Our last character, Takakura Kiyomi-san, please enter!! ¡»

 Complex Chapter 738. Evil woman/ Femme Fatale

    ¡º Let us welcome the arrival of our last character. Takakura Kiyomi-san, come in!!!! ¡»

    The door on the south side opens.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t look ¡¹

    Oh right.

    I look at the small monitor handed over to us.

    A beautiful middle-aged woman wearing a kimono stands in the light.

    Her features are similar to the Takakura sisters.

    She¡¯s definitely Tsukiko¡¯s aunt. Takakura Kiyomi.

    She enters the hall.

    The guards following Kiyomi are all wearing helmets.

    Their whole head is covered.

    ¡¸ Those guys are watching through monitors in their helmet. They¡¯re using radio to communicate with each other, and so they can¡¯t hear Kiyomi-san¡¯s voice ¡¹

    Margo-san analyzes.

    ¡¸ Even if one can use Qi to control someone¡¯s mind, logically, you can¡¯t manipulate someone if they can¡¯t hear your voice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, people won¡¯t move in a specific manner unless you show them a clear image in words. People act using their imagination after all ¡¹

    Nei said.

    The door from the back closes down.

    Takakura Kiyomi arrives at the center, surrounded by guards wearing a helmet.

    ¡º Forgive me for I cannot speak directly to you, I can¡¯t listen to your voice directly either ¡»

    Shou-neechan also has headphones on her head and a monitor with her.

    ¡º Also, let me tell you beforehand if you make any suspicious movements, our men are on standby to shoot you to death. There¡¯s already remote-controlled machine guns aimed at you. There¡¯s also the possibility that you already took control of our guards before they could wear their protective helmet. Chief Yazawa from Kouzuki SS has the authority on the switch to activate the machine gun on a separate room. We have observers from multiple locations and cameras in locations your power can¡¯t reach ¡»

    Shou-neechan and Jii-chan don¡¯t trust Takakura Kiyomi¡¯s powers.

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for us to stay here? ¡¹

    Shouldn¡¯t we also wear headphones to listen to Takakura Kiyomi?

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun, Kouzuki-san, and Minaho wants you to hear her voice without interference ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan and all the guards in here needs to be secured at all times no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, there¡¯s always the ¡°what if¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, even if something happens where you or we here get manipulated, we can manage it somehow ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, why is Jii-chan not going to listen to her voice? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ They say that voice shows the truth to the people ¡¹

    Truth.

    ¡¸ Actually, Kouzuki-san also wants to talk to her face-to-face. That¡¯s common courtesy. But, considering Kiyomi-san¡¯s ability, that¡¯s not possible. Therefore, Kouzuki-san wants you to listen to her voice in his stead ¡¹

    For Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also the reason why Minaho didn¡¯t come down ¡¹

    Oh, Minaho-neesan¡¯s perhaps,

    She¡¯s watching the monitors along with chief Yazawa.

    They¡¯re to watch whether Kiyomi-san moves suspiciously.

    They¡¯re to watch if she¡¯s used her Miko power on someone and now they¡¯re moving strangely.

    If there¡¯s a slight change, then they can respond right away.

    They¡¯re monitoring everything that¡¯s happening in this hall through the cameras stationed here and there.

    I¡¯m sure that chief Yazawa, who knows this more than anyone, and Minaho-neesan who¡¯s used to watching the brothel through monitors can watch through everything.

    ¡º Now then, your name was Takakura Kiyomi-san, was it? ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice echoes in the room.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry for making you do all this ¡¹

    Takakura Kiyomi bows her head.

    ¡º Umu, well done coming here ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s in the VIP room covered in a glass, but the shutters are lowered, and so you can¡¯t see him.

    I wonder how¡¯s Tsukiko and the two now that they can see their aunt?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t look up. Keep your eyes on the monitor ¡¹

    Nei reminds me.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s always a possibility that she takes control of you the moment you let down your guard ¡¹

    Michi also tells me.

    ¡º Takakura Kiyomi-san, is it correct to assume that you¡¯re the origin of all of the current events? ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks in a low tone. Kiyomi;

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re correct ¡¹

    She answers calmly.

    ¡¸ I controlled Chairman Satake to kill my sister and her husband, and take over the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    As expected.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous!!! I-I did it on my own will!!! I-I would never listen to anyone¡¯s orders, not even from you!!!! ¡¹

    Satake screams in panic.

    ¡¸ Yes. I made sure that you think that way ¡¹

    Kiyomi said.

    ¡º You made sure that he won¡¯t notice he¡¯s under your control ¡»

    Jii-chan mutters.

    ¡º Is that the real power of the Takakura shrine maidens? ¡»

    Takakura Kiyomi gazes at nothing but her front.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s correct. This is the Tsuki power which was used since the ancient times by the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Ah.

    I knew it. Tsuki power is the one to make people obey.

    That also means that Yomi power reads people¡¯s minds.

    Kiyomi taught the girls the different names of the powers.

    Why?

    ¡º I see. However, according to my subordinate¡¯s investigation, the Miko power handed down to the shrine maidens in Takakura shrine since ancient times has declined during the Meiji era ¡»

    The power the shrine maidens had in the shrine was lost.

    Then, they accepted a separate power from the wandering shrine maidens during the Meiji era.

    ¡¸ I have revived it. I used the ancient documents in the Takakura shrine and used the methods of passing down used by the wandering shrine maidens ¡¹

    Takakura Kiyomi said.

    ¡º You did? ¡»

    ¡¸ To be exact, it was my husband. My husband studies in reading ancient documents. However, he became a Yakuza as he has gone astray for his foolishness ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I think I heard that Kiyomi-san had children.

    ¡¸ My husband has frequented the Takakura shrine as his role as a lookout. Then, he opened up the shrine¡¯s treasury without permission and read through the ancient documents ¡¹

    ¡º When was that? ¡»

    ¡¸ About thirty years ago. My husband and I are twenty years apart ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san replied.

    ¡¸ My husband did it out his curiosity, and he had me try out the practices written in the documents. Then, compared to the wandering shrine maiden methods my mother taught me, I was able to cultivate my power ¡¹

    And thus, Kiyomi-san obtained such strong power?

    ¡º Then, why did you not become the Takakura shrine maiden? If you have that much power, then shouldn¡¯t you be the shrine maiden, not your late sister? ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s right.

    Why did Kiyomi-san not become the shrine maiden?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because my husband wishes to monopolize my power ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san said.

    ¡¸ If I become the Takakura shrine maiden, then my power would belong to the whole Kansai Yakuza. My husband didn¡¯t like that idea ¡¹

    ¡º He thought of monopolizing your power and rise to the top of the Kansai Yakuza? ¡»

    Kiyomi-san shows a sad smile.

    ¡¸ No, my husband didn¡¯t have such aspirations ¡¹

    Then why?

    ¡¸ My husband found the ancient documents researched about it, and after he finished it, he only wanted to monopolize what he calls ¡°my doll¡± If my world is shown to a larger society the surely a boss would take me. He didn¡¯t want it, and so he forced me to hide my power. Therefore, I use my powers to make everyone believe that I don¡¯t have it ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san used her Tsuki power to make the bosses in Yakuza believe that she has no power, that she¡¯s not suited to become a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ My husband feels extreme pleasure from hiding the fact that I hold strong power. He could¡¯ve used me on whoever boss it maybe when necessary and make them follow his will ¡¹

    ¡º However, that didn¡¯t happen? ¡»

    Jii-chan inquires.

    ¡¸ Yes. My husband was an extreme coward. He¡¯s satisfied just to conceal me, and he never used my power for his gain ever ¡¹

    If he used her at least once,

    Then someone would notice Kiyomi-san¡¯s power.

    He thinks that someone else with a higher rank than him in Yakuza would take Kiyomi-san away.

    He didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ Oh, there¡¯s only one time. This has nothing to do with my husband, but when I was 18, I used my power to have my husband as my caretaker. And in line with my husband¡¯s plan, he appealed to the bosses to have him as my caretaker ¡¹

    I see. Kiyomi-san¡¯s husband belongs to the management side in the Yakuza¡¯s world.

    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t have a formal marriage with her husband.

    ¡º And, what did you think about it? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Nothing much. I was young, and so I followed what my husband said. When I was young, I trusted my husband with all my heart. When I became aware of my situation, my husband is already an adult, and I don¡¯t have any other men close to me. My husband was kind to me ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san replies.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I know that I have the blood of the shrine maiden. However, I was young at that time, and so I thought that my sister would take over the title. No, to be exact, after my sister succeeding, I would take over. Takakura Shrine maidens are short-lived people after all ¡¹

    There are multiple cases of the shrine maidens conducting the arbitration ritual, forced to have sex with the Yakuza boss, and thus read their memory. Which results for their heart to crumble.

    ¡¸ Mother has done her role as the shrine maiden, and I saw how she has become weak with my own eyes, and so my sister and I have resolved ourselves to the same fate ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san said.

    ¡º However, you didn¡¯t become a shrine maiden, have you? ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s questions are sharp.

    ¡º Yet, just recently, the shrine maiden died, and you entered Takakura shrine. Taking from your words, you weren¡¯t supposed to be the next shrine maiden, however, ¡»

    Kiyomi-san doesn¡¯t move at all, she just looks at the same location.

    ¡º You came here wearing that clothing. Aren¡¯t you showing me that you¡¯re not a shrine maiden? ¡»

    That¡¯s right, we had Tsukiko and the two wear shrine maiden clothes to draw the attention of the Yakuza.

    If that¡¯s the case, Kiyomi-san;

    Kiyomi-san is the perpetrator who took over the Takakura shrine.

    Shouldn¡¯t she be wearing a shrine maiden clothing to show her legitimacy?

    But.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m not qualified to succeed as the shrine maiden ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san replied.

    ¡º Why do you think so? ¡»

    ¡¸ My sister gave birth to Tsukiko after her first arbitration ritual. At that stage, there are already signs that my sister¡¯s mind is suffering ¡¹

    It was already there when Tsukiko was born?

    ¡¸ I have learned from mother on how to train to become a shrine maiden, and so I can use the Yomi power which the wandering shrine maidens used. I¡¯ve seen through the condition of my sister. However ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san signed.

    ¡¸ My sister gave birth to Yomiko-san. My sister and her husband¡¯s marriage was decided by the surrounding people, but they loved each other. Therefore, after giving birth to her daughter with her loved one, she looked stable ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s 14 now.

    That means it was 14 years ago.

    ¡¸ And seeing my sister like that, I felt jealous. I also wanted to have a loving marriage and childbirth, just like my sister. Back then, I was a middle school student ¡¹

    However, that¡¯s not the last of the sisters.

    Luna¡¯s currently 12-years-old.

    If you add the pregnancy period, that would be 13 years ago.

    That¡¯s the time of the second arbitration ritual.

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine was contacted to perform the arbitration ritual once again after two years. I was 17 years old at that time ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re to follow the order, I should be the one in charge of that arbitration ritual. I knew that my sister¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t be able to stand a second arbitration ritual. The bosses would prefer to have sex with myself, a virgin, than my sister, who is a mother of two children by that time. My sister should¡¯ve retired, and I should¡¯ve become the next shrine maiden

    ¡º Then why that didn¡¯t happen? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸ My husband didn¡¯t like the idea. No, back then, he wasn¡¯t my husband, he was just a kind man who taught me about the Tsuki Miko power. But, my husband cared for me, and I can feel that he didn¡¯t want me to have sex with other men. I read his mind ¡¹

    ¡º Does he love you? ¡»

    Kiyomi-san.

    ¡¸ No. In retrospect, his emotions weren¡¯t love ¡¹

    ¡º Then what is it? ¡»

    ¡¸ A strong attachment to me and a desire to monopolize. That¡¯s all. However, for the 17-year-old me, it was love. No, I deluded myself that it was ¡¹

    She wanted to think that it was love.

    ¡¸ That is how much I felt fear from reading my sister¡¯s mind about the arbitration ritual. I thought that I should evade it if I can. I¡¯m a woman with an ugly heart ¡¹

    ¡º Not really. Your sister and the previous generation of shrine maidens were all virgins, and they have endured having sex with more than one men without even having any experience in sex. They don¡¯t know what will happen to them in the future. However, you have read those horrific memories your sister experienced with your power. It¡¯s not unreasonable to feel fear ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ However, my 17-year-old self rode my husband¡¯s car and then had sex with him. I threw my everything and relied on the man familiar to me ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san said.

    ¡¸ After giving my virginity to my husband, he started acting as he said. That was the time when the bosses thought that I don¡¯t have the ability to succeed as the shrine maiden. And thus, my sister conducted the second arbitration ritual!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s born as a result.

    ¡¸ I came to my senses after Luna-san was born. I noticed that my sister¡¯s heart is on the verge of collapsing. But, I can no longer inherit the title as the shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡º Was it because you were entrusted to your husband? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks. Kiyomi-san;

    ¡¸ Yes. At that time, I was also giving birth to my husband¡¯s child ¡¹

    Giving birth?

    ¡¸ At 18-years of age, I gave birth to my daughter, and my husband took custody of me ¡¹

    She made a child, and so she was made to leave the Takakura shrine and stay with her husband.

    No, should I say that Kiyomi-san used her power to the bosses?

    ¡¸ In the end, I was young, and I was ignorant. I didn¡¯t know much about the Takakura shrine maidens nor the power I had ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san speaks mournfully.

    ¡¸ Soon after, there were disputes that may have started another arbitration ritual. I stopped both of those using my power. That¡¯s how much power I had. Even now, I know in what turn should I talk to the boss, or what¡¯s the power relationship between the Yakuza¡¯s world very well ¡¹

    ¡º Then aren¡¯t you the one controlling the Kansai Yakuza¡¯s world? ¡»

    ¡¸ No, all I want is not to get caught ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san replied.

    ¡¸ Also, to have fun. Living with my husband, my daughter, away from the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san takes a deep breath.

    ¡º Let me ask again, did you, do you love your husband? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks. Kiiyomi-san paused for a moment.

    ¡¸ I wonder about that now. To my young self, a man that is kind to me is someone I feel a familiarity with, someone I respect. Is that emotion different from love? To begin with, I grew up in a closed box, and so I don¡¯t know much about love. Even now, I still don¡¯t understand it. After all, I killed my husband with my own hands ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san?

    She killed her husband?

    ¡¸ For several years, I have watched over my sister¡¯s daughter¡¯s training as her condition is getting worse. But, I feel I owe my sister a lot. I cannot let her children carry the fate of the shrine maidens. Therefore, I deliberately slowed down their training. I taught them incorrectly. It was all not to let them wake up their power ¡¹

    She swapped the names of the Tsuki and Yomi power.

    Yomiko¡¯s power to make someone obey her is too weak that it¡¯s not useful.

    Luna, who accumulated too much Qi, didn¡¯t wake up her power.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I didn¡¯t want to let my daughter inherit the shrine maiden title either. ¡¹

    ¡º However, did you not think that someone else will inherit? ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I plan to end the history of the Takakura shrine maidens using all of my power ¡¹

    ¡º And that is the impetus of all that happened? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Concerning the result. Yes. By no means, I aimed for this timing ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I can read minds, and so I was careful about my husband¡¯s behavior so far. I didn¡¯t read my husband¡¯s mind with my Yomi power nor use my Tsuki power to manipulate my husband¡¯s will. I had faith in him ¡¹

    ¡º Then why is it ¡»

    ¡¸ This summer vacation, my daughter left home to a club activity camp. At that time, my husband also worked away from home for some reason. That time, I noticed ¡¹

    Could this be?

    ¡¸ When the two went home, I noticed it right away. My husband hid it from me, but he started to teach my daughter to train her Miko power. He really was a fool. It seems that he thought I couldn¡¯t read my daughter¡¯s power with his newly developed training. That¡¯s why he thought he could hide it from me ¡¹

    Kiyomisan laughs.

    ¡¸ My husband didn¡¯t even understand the amount of power I had! I could read any changes in one¡¯s heart, no matter how small it is!!! ¡¹

    Her husband started making their daughter use Miko power.

    ¡¸ I used it. To my daughter. To my husband. I used my Miko power. To make them forget. And feeling pathetic, I cried ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, I went to Takakura shrine. My sister¡¯s condition was reaching the worst. Therefore, after using my power on my husband, my daughter, I used it on my sister. I thought that I could use my power to mend my sister¡¯s heart, ¡¹

    ¡º But you weren¡¯t able to ¡»

    Jii-chan said. Kiyomi-san;

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s because my sister and the priest loved each other too much. After reading their heart, I understood. The priest was prepared to die with my sister whose heart is about to break ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s mother and father.

    Takakura shrine¡¯s former priest and shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ I felt pain, sadness, misery. After all, I pushed my sister to hell, just to be with that man. That¡¯s how much we, he loved me, and I loved him. That should be how it was. That is why I did go that far towards my sister!! And despite all that!!! ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san scratches off her hair.

    ¡¸ That man didn¡¯t love me. That man loved only my power, and he doesn¡¯t do anything with it, he¡¯s satisfied to have it for himself and hide it away from anyone else, that¡¯s how pathetic, how small he was, that in the end, he even tried to make our daughter have it!!! ¡¹

    The voice of a crazy woman echoes in the large hall.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I did what my sister wished for!!! I had the two of them!!! I killed them together before my sister¡¯s heart broke down!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 739. Evil woman/ Femme Fatale Part 2

    ¡º And so, what did you do? ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice echoes in the hall.

    ¡¸ I used chairman Satake to kill my sister and her husband ¡¹

    Takakura Kiyomi confesses.

    ¡¸ I controlled Satake¡¯s mind and gave him the plan to kill the couple and take over the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    ¡º In short, the events that occurred are as you planned? ¡»

    ¡¸ That is correct ¡¹

    Do the sisters hear this confession?

    Their aunt was the one who killed their parents though the Yakuza.

    She used her Takakura shrine maiden power.

    I want to see the three.

    However, I can¡¯t even look up and away from the monitor.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait a second!!! ¡¹

    Then, Satake,

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a lie!!! I-I¡¯m not under that woman¡¯s control!!!! ¡¹

    He screams.

    ¡¸ I did it for my own!!! I made that decision and did it!!! I KNOW THAT I DID IT FOR MYSELF!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I made it so that you won¡¯t notice it. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san bows her head to Satake.

    ¡º And you used your power to Oodori-kun as well, haven¡¯t you? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks further.

    ¡¸ Yes. My husband is a member of Yakuza, and since he has been in charge of monitoring the Takakura shrine for a long time, he¡¯s acquainted with Oodori-sama. I used my husband to meet with both Oodori-sama and Satake-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugugugu!!! I don¡¯t remember that. Ignoring the past encounters, I¡¯ve never met you for the past few years! Kiyomi!!!! ¡¹

    Oodori¡¯s also confused.

    ¡¸ No, we just met a few days ago. It was the same day I ordered Satake-sama to kill my sister and her husband. Oodori-sama has forgotten about it because I sealed it off ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san said.

    ¡¸ It was Oodori-sama who told me about Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san heard about Jii-chan from Oodori?

    ¡¸ You mentioned that only Kouzuki-sama has so much power that not even all of Kansai Yakuza joined together can fight him. And that¡¯s why I decided to depend on Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Oh, I.

    I noticed something we overlooked.

    How did Tsukiko and the girls escape from the hijacked Takakura shrine safely?

    And, why did they seek Jii-chan¡¯s help?

    The sisters couldn¡¯t possibly know how to contact Jii-chan.

    That means.

    ¡¸ That is why I thank you for accepting my selfish request for this occasion ¡¹

    Takakura Kiyomi bows her head to Jii-chan.

    ¡º I don¡¯t mind. It was in my plans to reorganize the world of Yakuza either way eventually. Other than that, did you¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes. I erased the thought that ¡°Kouzuki-sama is a fearsome man and you must never fight him¡± from their thoughts ¡¹

    ¡º Then, is it as you promised, you only took away their memories about me? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki-sama. What¡¯s left is to convince the two that they have to make the Takakura shrine and the sisters their own ¡¹

    And that¡¯s why Oodori and Satake sent their men to Tokyo without fearing Kouzuki family.

    Sending dozens of subordinates to chase after Tsukiko.

    ¡º Forgetting your fear of me, you sent your men to Tokyo without hesitation. You ignored whatever the circumstances here. That¡¯s how you were ¡»

    Jii-chan tells Oodori and Satake.

    ¡º Although, even if you were under her control, the decision for your death penalty can¡¯t be overturned. You acted lacking in thoughtfulness, and so give it up ¡»

    ¡¸ But, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I!!!! ¡¹

    The two seem to be dissatisfied with what Jii-chan said.

    ¡º It can¡¯t be helped. Kiyomi-kun, could you remind them of who I am? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san first goes to Ooodir.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oodori-sama, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    She approaches Oodori and touches his cheek with her finger.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Oodori screams.

    ¡¸ W-What have I done!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    He collapses and trembles down.

    Meanwhile, Kiyomi-san approaches Satake.

    ¡¸ Satake-sama as well, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    She pokes Satake¡¯s nose.

    ¡¸ Uwawawawa. T-That¡¯s right; you were that woman from last time!!!! ¡¹

    Satake also starts trembling.

    ¡¸ Huh, Why?! Why did I start this reckless war?! There¡¯s not a single chance of winning in this one!!!! ¡¹

    This is Kiyomi-san¡¯s power.

    ¡º I¡¯d like to confirm it one last time, have you used your power on me two days ago when I was in Kyoto? ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    I knew it.

    It was Kiyomi-san who entrusted Tsukiko and the two to Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ No. I didn¡¯t use my power on Kouzuki-sama. Nor I used it to read your mind ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san replied.

    ¡º Do you think I would trust that? My close aides and I have been monitoring you since our conversation with you, no, since discovering about the power of the Takakura shrine maiden. And I¡¯ve made strict orders to restrain me in case I move or speak out of my character ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s the same. Therefore, we try not to make contact with you guys as much as possible for the past few days. And Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san and I have been monitoring Minaho as we didn¡¯t come to Kyoto ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me.

    ¡º Goodness, the thought that someone might be controlling your mind is bad for the heart. I don¡¯t want this experience ever again ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    ¡º No, I still don¡¯t trust you. How can you prove that you didn¡¯t try to pry with our minds during our meeting in Kyoto? ¡»

    Kiyomi-san;

    ¡¸ Well, I have a reason why I can¡¯t use my power on Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    ¡º What is that reason? ¡»

    ¡¸ I plan on committing suicide after this ¡¹

    Suicide?

    ¡¸ However, my sister and her husband entrusted Tsukiko-san to me. I also have my daughter. I feel sorry for the children, but I would like to entrust them to Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    ¡º Then, why can¡¯t you give me that order? ¡»

    Kiyomi-san shakes her head.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s unknown whether the shrine maiden¡¯s order to someone using her power would persist even in death. My husband couldn¡¯t find it out in his research ¡¹

    If the shrine maiden dies,

    Then the order given to someone may disappear.

    ¡¸ If after my death, Kouzuki-sama, you noticed that I controlled you, then you might mistreat my daughter and nieces. I¡¯d like to avoid that development if possible ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san said.

    ¡º Umu. I can understand that. However, because of the events you have caused, I indeed was able to start working on my long worry about reorganizing the Kansai Yakuza. However, the costs I had to pay for you all was enormous. In addition to that, you¡¯re trying to push over your daughter and her cousins to me to look for after your death. Don¡¯t you think this is unfair? Do you plan on dying without even paying off the costs to me yet? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks. Kiyomi-san.

    ¡¸ My death is my compensation ¡¹

    ¡º What do you mean? ¡»

    ¡¸ If I die, then the only shrine maiden who has this fearsome power will be gone from this world. There won¡¯t be anyone like me that will bother you again ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san speaks gently.

    ¡¸ As I mentioned earlier, I didn¡¯t teach Tsukiko-san, Yomiko-san, and Luna-san the correct training to become a shrine maiden. Therefore, they¡¯ll never be able to carry the Miko power of the Takakura shrine. I taught them lies ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s.

    Kiyomi-san, she doesn¡¯t know about Tsukiko¡¯s growth from yesterday.

    Tsukiko and the girls start to awaken their power.

    ¡¸ My daughter stopped her training, and so she¡¯ll never become a shrine maiden. And my husband who has deciphered the ancient documents in the Takakura shrine is no longer in this world ¡¹

    That¡¯s right,

    She mentioned that she killed her husband.

    ¡¸ I have incinerated all of my husband¡¯s handwritten data, and all of the ancient documents in the shrine during the past few days ¡¹

    Oh.

    Oh, so the reason why Kiyomi-san replaced Tsukiko and entered the Takakura shrine,

    She wants to dispose of all the documents remaining in the shrine.

    ¡¸ And if I die, there won¡¯t be anyone who can obtain the power of Takakura shrine maidens in this world. This fearsome power will be gone forever. Therefore, Kouzuki-sama! ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san appeals to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Please take care of the girls after I take out my life ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡º Is keeping them alive sufficient? ¡»

    He asks in a calm voice.

    ¡º I may turn your daughter to a prostitute ¡»

    Kiyomi-san.

    ¡¸ As long as they are alive, that is good enough ¡¹

    Are you sure?

    ¡¸ I believe that the fate of becoming a prostitute is much better than becoming a shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡º Do you find the idea of the Takakura shrine maiden that unbearable? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s hell to live as a shrine maiden ¡¹

    ¡º However, you¡¯re not a shrine maiden, are you? It was your late sister who became the shrine maiden. ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because I read my sister¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san said.

    ¡¸ The children must never inherit this. The shrine maidens have to end with me ¡¹

    ¡º Then, must you die no matter what? ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Yes. There¡¯s no path left for me but death ¡¹

    I see Kiyomi-san¡¯s eyes looking like it¡¯s possessed by something.

    ¡º I see, then bring ¡°that¡± to her ¡»

    Jii-chan orders and the guard wearing a helmet brings in a wagon.

    The wagon has a wine bottle with no label and a glass.

    ¡º Do you not mind the Socrates method? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, I killed my husband with this method as well ¡¹

    The guard pours the wine to the glass.

    ¡º Do you have any last will you want to say? ¡»

    Jii-chan said. Kiyomi-san.

    She looks up at Tsukiko and the girls in the VIP room.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, Yomiko-san, Luna-san. I¡¯m sorry. I was a bad aunt. I apologize for your mother and father. Please forget about becoming a shrine maiden. Please get along with my Koyomi. Please. Also, please tell her. I love her. Mama loves her from the bottom of her heart ¡¹

    Then, Kiyomi-san takes the glass.

    This is a poisoned drink.

    Definitely.

    Is that okay?

    Just like that?

    Am I just going to watch someone die here?

    Is this really okay?

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun, there¡¯s no other way ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me

    Nei and Michi hug me from both sides.

    ¡¸ We cannot do anything about this conclusion ¡¹

    I look at the monitor.

    Kiyomi-san raises the poisoned wine glass.

    ¡¸ Well then, excuse me, everyone. Farewell!!! ¡¹

    She drinks it all in one gulp.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ugugugugu!!! ¡¹

    The beauty in Japanese clothes collapses on the floor, groaning.

    ¡¸ This will end without her suffering as the poison acts immediately ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s right.

    Kiyomi-san turns quiet right away.

    She looks like she¡¯s at peace.

    ¡º Autopsy ¡»

    Shou-neechan orders.

    The guards were wearing helmet checks Kiyomi-san¡¯s pulse.

    ¡¸ No pulse. Heart stopped beating. Breathing stopped. She¡¯s dead ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve confirmed it as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s dead, without a doubt ¡¹

    Each of the members conducted their investigations and reported.

    ¡º Bring in the stretcher ¡»

    Men carrying stretcher comes from the south side.

    The guards bring in Kiyomi-san¡¯s body to the stretcher.

    Then, she¡¯s covered with a white cloth.

    ¡º Michi-chan, Edie? What do you think? ¡»

    Shou-neechan asks Michi and Edie.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t sense her Qi ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s dead for sure ¡¹

    The two replied.

    ¡º Thanks ¡»

    Shou-neechan sighed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kakka, it¡¯s all done ¡¹

    She tells Jii-chan.

    ¡º Good work, everyone. Those watching in the monitors can look up now. She¡¯s no longer letting out her strange power ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I looked up from the small monitor and above.

    Oh.

    The shutter in Jii-chan¡¯s VIP room is rising.

    Jii-chan¡¯s showing a relieved face.

    Tsukiko and the two are crying.

    The three of them are hugging each other.

    ¡º That was an insentient yet effeminate woman ¡»

    Jii-chan evaluates the late Kiyomi-san.

    ¡º She¡¯s looking to reverse from the conclusion to reason. And she desperately thinks that the real cause was the reason she made post-event ¡»

    What does that mean?

    ¡º We have doubted that she might¡¯ve controlled her mind. Just like how she controlled Oodori-kun and Satake-kun. However ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s eyes look at Kiyomi-san on the stretcher.

    ¡º In the end, she didn¡¯t notice that she was also under someone¡¯s control ¡»

    Kiyomi-san?

    You¡¯re saying that someone was controlling Kiyomi-san?

    But, if we look at the people who have the Yomi Miko power,

    Apart from Kiyomi-san, it¡¯s Tsukiko and the girls.

    ¡º The Miko power¡¯s effect continues even if the user dies. She was the proof of that ¡»

    Does it persist after death?

    Tsukiko and the girls are still alive.

    I can see them crying right now.

    Then that means.

    ¡º Takakura Kiyomi was under control of the sister she had killed ¡»

    It¡¯s Tsukiko¡¯s mother?

    ¡º The late shrine maiden was having psychological problems and living as the shrine maiden has gnawed her heart. She wished to die together with her husband as soon as possible ¡»

    Those were the thoughts of Tsukiko¡¯s late mother, the former shrine maiden.

    ¡º Takakura Kiyomi has received the wave of her sister¡¯s dark emotions and has assimilated with it. Then, she has fulfilled the revenge against the Kansai Yakuza that was swirling in her sister¡¯s heart ¡»

    The thoughts of the elder sister took over.

    ¡º Takakura Kiyomi thinks that she is a much stronger shrine maiden than her sister. She believed that her husband decoded the ancient documents, and that made her stronger. However ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º There¡¯s no proof that the younger sister was stronger. Shrine maidens are shrine maidens. Maybe, the elder sister became the shrine maiden because she had enough power in her ¡¹

    One can¡¯t become a shrine maiden unless they have enough power.

    Then, as they¡¯re recognized as the shrine maiden, their power should grow.

    ¡º In the first place, ¡°power¡± isn¡¯t something that can be assessed that easily. An F1 Racing car is powerful in terms of horsepower and speed. However, only one person can enter the race car. It can¡¯t continue running for several days without failing. On the other hand, a commercial truck isn¡¯t fast, but it can carry a lot. It also has the stamina to continue running for days without maintenance. The superiority of ¡°power¡± changes according to the circumstances ¡»

    Then that means.

    ¡º Takakura Kiyomi believes that she carries stronger power than her sister when her sister starts breaking down from illness. She didn¡¯t notice that her sister was controlling her because of that wrong impression ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡º The thought that her sister has become ill and pessimistic is what made it possible to control Takakura Kiyomi. The despair from becoming a Takakura shrine maiden, the idea of wanting to die together with her husband, all of her sister¡¯s dark emotions have become hers ¡»

    That¡¯s right, Kiyomi-san¡¯s last lines were,

    Lines from someone who has become the Takakura shrine maiden.

    Kiyomi-san wasn¡¯t a shrine maiden, however.

    ¡º Perhaps, her mentally ill sister only wanted her to fulfill the double suicide she wishes for. Or maybe, she wanted to entrust the revenge on the Yakuza who made her suffer and take care of her daughter to someone else. Takakura Yomiko moved according to the will of the ill shrine maiden. She used the Yakuza, killed her sister and the husband, involved the Takakura shrine, developed it into a dispute, and handed over the custody of the children to em. This was all her sister¡¯s will ¡»

    All Kiyomi-san did was follow it.

    ¡¸ Wait! ¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why does Kiyomi-san have to die?! There would be no reason for it if it were her sister who made her do all this?! ¡¹

    The hall quiets down.

    ¡º That¡¯s because there¡¯s no way to rescind it ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º The former shrine maiden who controlled Takakura Kiyomi is already dead. Who can release the Miko power binding her? There is nobody who has the same power as Takakura Kiyomi! ¡»

    T-That¡¯s.

    ¡º Furthermore, Takakura Kiyomi is starting to get insane. Her late sister¡¯s heart and her heart are heading to ruin. She¡¯s rewriting her memory ¡»

    Jii-chan.

    ¡º Takakura Kiyomi¡¯s daughter is already in our care in Kyoto. Despite her statement, it wasn¡¯t her husband who trained the daughter but herself ¡»

    Kiyomi-san trained her daughter?

    ¡º When her sister¡¯s mind took over, the dead shrine maiden feared for her daughter to train to become a shrine maiden, and so the unpleasant emotions has infected Kiyomi. Thus, her memory¡¯s altered. Instead of her, it was the husband who trained their daughter ¡»

    Her sister¡¯s thoughts are taking over.

    ¡º Other than that, we have obtained Takakura Kiyomi¡¯s video, and everything was different from the woman who just died. The way she talked, she thinks, she stands. Takakura Kiyomi herself overlapped with the late shrine maiden, and she has created a different personality. Or so to speak, Kiyomi is in a status where she believes and acts as her sister thinks. However, the shrine maiden that has stimulated Kiyomi is ill. If left alone, it will get worse. Then, what do you think will happen if a woman who curses the world and feels despair holds so much power? It will become a trouble if left alone ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º That¡¯s why we pushed to her impulse to commit suicide and let her do it ¡»

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡º We had this debate for hours. But, there¡¯s no other option. Takakura Kiyomi is beyond saving ¡»

    ¡­I

    ¡º I¡¯m tired. Sakagami-kun, I¡¯ll leave Oodori-kun to Satake-kun to you. Do what I said earlier. Yakuza who knows about the power of the Takakura shrine maiden can no longer exist. It¡¯s no longer permitted. That is my word to the woman who just died ¡»

    The witnessing bosses stand up.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kakka. We will deal with Oodori and Satake ourselves. We will deal with them as they have violated the code in our world ¡¹

    ¡º In regards to the subordinates, only kill those who are talkative. And keep those who you are sure to keep the secret of the Takakura shrine maiden in this room alive ¡»

    ¡¸ Ha! ¡¹

    Now that¡¯s mentioned, everyone feels desperate for their lives.

    They know that Kouzuki house and Kouzuki SS is much more frightening than the Yakuza.

    ¡º Let¡¯s talk about the reorganization of the Yakuza world later sometime. Also, as for the Takakura shrine, it will be an ordinary shrine from now on. I won¡¯t allow the Yakuza to intervene from now on. It will soon be under Kouzuki house¡¯s control, do you mind? ¡»

    ¡¸ Not at all ¡¹

    Boss Sakagami promised.

    ¡º Anyone who opposes that arrangement will be against Kouzuki house. That includes those who try to investigate the Takakura shrine maidens and the Miko power ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    Then.

    ¡º Yoshinobu, come over. Take care of the Takakura sisters. It¡¯s impossible for me ¡»

    Jii-chan calls me out.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I¡¯m also worried about Tsukiko and the girls as they¡¯re crying.

    ¡º Sakagami, this is Yoshinobu. Remember him. He is Misuzu¡¯s fiance, and he will be the one in charge of the Kouzuki house from behind the scenes ¡»

    Jii-chan introduces me to the bosses.

    ¡º Unlike me, he has the guts to sit in there. He watched over the case and breathed the same air as you without caring about the danger ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s why he was there all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ How courageous ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Kakka, you¡¯ve chosen a fine man ¡¹

    The bosses from Yakuza speak unanimously.

 Chapter 740. Aftermath

    ¡¸ Please come this way ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san leads the way with a smile.

    It looks like she¡¯s in charge of guiding us.

    Leaving the Yakuza who were dumbfounded by the developments behind, we head to the northern side and left the room.

    Margo-san, Nei, Michi, Edie, and me.

    Speaking of which, where¡¯s Kudou Haruka.

    She carried her mother together with her brother.

    ¡¸ Going through!! ¡¹

    The two guards from Kouzuki SS holding the door let us through.

    The doors won¡¯t open unless Kinoshita-san authorizes it with her fingerprint.

    Then, we¡¯re in front of the elevator.

    ¡¸ This elevator also has an authentication system ¡¹

    Pipi~

    Kinoshita-san places her hand on the panel, and the elevator door opens.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We arrived in the VIP room where Jii-chan¡¯s staying.

    Looking down, I see the glass wall, and below it is the room we were in earlier.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san! ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters in their shrine maiden clothing saw me and rushed while crying.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    The three of them found out that their aunt is the mastermind of all this.

    And the one manipulating their aunt was their late mother.

    Currently, they¡¯re shaken as they watched their aunt die.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, you¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    I hug the three.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yo-chan¡¯s here, it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay~ ¡¹

    Nei, Michi, and Edie pat the back of the three gently.

    Then, the sister¡¯s heart softens up.

    The three of them starts crying louder.

    I hug the girls and keep on patting their back.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve accumulated their trust towards you since yesterday ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows up.

    ¡¸ You can hug Yoshinobu all you want once we come back home. Sorry but Kouzuki-sama¡¯s waiting. I¡¯ll borrow him for a while ¡¹

    She tells the sisters.

    ¡¸ Go, Yo-chan. You have something you have to tell Kouzuki-ojiichan, right? ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    Right, I.

    I¡¯m taking custody of Tsukiko and the two, they won¡¯t become prostitutes.

    I have to explain that to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Hold it for a while longer Tsukiko-chan. Yo-chan¡¯s going to talk to Kouzuki-ojiichan about you girls ¡¹

    Nei said and hugs the sisters tightly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here with you, please hold it for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Tsukiko wipes off her tears.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re okay now, I feel relieved seeing Kou-sama and everyone. Sorry, I¡¯m the eldest and yet, We¡¯ll wait here. Please go on, Kou-sama ¡¹

    The eldest sister speaks firmly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama¡¯s waiting in the room in the back, come with me ¡¹

    I follow Minaho-neesan to another room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Knock. Knock.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori. I have my brother with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Click.

    This must be the waiting room for the VIP area.

    Chief Yazawa and Jii-chan are in a 6 tatami sized room.

    ¡¸ Then as mentioned earlier, you should switch with Seki-kun by now. I¡¯ve imposed a lot of hard work from her this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s a necessary test on we¡¯re to hand over Kouzuki SS to Seki in the future. It was the first time she had control on all of the sections of the company ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell her that she passed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Chief Yazawa salutes and leaves the room.

    However.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, you seem tired ¡¹

    Now that it¡¯s just the three of us, I asked him.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious, I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d have to play a role at this age ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That woman, Takakura Kiyomi told me that she didn¡¯t know about Kouzuki house until she heard it from Oodori ¡¹

    He sighed.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, the late shrine maiden knew about it. Furthermore, the idea was distorted ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s mother knows about Kouzuki house?

    ¡¸ I have that experience. As I¡¯m the eldest of Kouzuki house, it¡¯s established that I will succeed as the owner. Nevertheless, there¡¯s a lot of unexpected events until I was announced as the head ¡¹

    Jii-chan stopped and saw that Minaho-neesan and I aren¡¯t seating yet.

    He points at a chair.

    We bring in a chair near the wall and sit down.

    ¡¸ Takakura Kiyomi didn¡¯t become the shrine maiden but confessed that she¡¯s stronger than her sister. However, the elder sister has become the shrine maiden, and she is aware that she has to become one. It¡¯s similar to the Kouzuki name. Kouzuki house is a family of wealthy people living in Kyoto from the start. If you go further back, it becomes a direct lineage in the Imperial court, the department of divinities. Shrines, priests, shrine maidens, mediating them is an old tradition of the Kouzuki house. Takakura shrine is an old one ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That is why I had to act as the mediator according to the image of the late shrine maiden about me. If not, Takakura Kiyomi, who has her sister¡¯s thoughts deeply rooted to her, won¡¯t be as obedient as that. She testified that she didn¡¯t use her power in me, but in fact, she did use a small amount of it, I believe. If not, I couldn¡¯t possibly entrust the Takakura sisters to you. In short, the order was to keep the Takakura sisters in the most optimal custody. I think that¡¯s the only command she gave me ¡¹

    I see. If it wasn¡¯t because of the ¡°power,¡±

    Then Jii-chan wouldn¡¯t bring in the sisters to a place where Ruriko stays.

    After all, the Yakuza¡¯s chasing after the sisters.

    ¡¸ However, that¡¯s all there is to it. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t try to control me. The reason why Takakura Kiyomi didn¡¯t go further is that her sister¡¯s memory has some fear towards the Kouzuki house. In other words, she¡¯s asking for help from the past Kouzuki, our prior authority ¡¹

    Kouzuki house used to be in charge of shrines.

    Inheriting that memory from the late shrine maiden,

    Kiyomi-san who has her mind overlapping with the late shrine maiden is under that impression.

    Therefore, the mediation was entrusted to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, I had to act in various ways just to match the image of that crazy woman. She probably won¡¯t agree to anything unless I convinced her that I¡¯m a man who holds overwhelming power. You can say that it went well for now. I succeeded in making Takakura Kiyomi commit suicide ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san¡¯s suicide is a success.

    No, there¡¯s no other way, it¡¯s unavoidable.

    ¡¸ Have you seen the international news yesterday? About Mexico ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ What news? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A gang in Mexico attacked a hospital car and stole all the goods that were for delivery. The gang took it because they thought it was something valuable, but the contents were a mass of ¡°Cobalt 60¡± used for radiation therapy. It¡¯s something where you touch for a few minutes and die due to radiation exposure. The police that they only found the empty protection case, but they found neither the gang nor the radioactive material. The gangsters maybe carrying something they don¡¯t even know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could it be that the people who got close to the gang were exposed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re correct. And the problem progresses at this moment ¡¹

    There are people with radioactive material loitering around Mexico.

    ¡¸ Cobalt 60 can be re-used as a weapon. It¡¯s the so-called dirty bomb. If used for terrorism, it will ensure thousands of victims. Therefore, even the American police in the neighboring state is desperately trying to track the gang. It would be nice if the gangs ask the authorities for recovery once they become aware of the dangers of what they¡¯re carrying, but if they dump it illegally somewhere, or if they sold it to terrorists, it would be dreadful ¡¹

    Yeah, that would definitely get scary. It¡¯s a bomb.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a faraway country, and so we have to wait for the follow-up ¡¹

    As expected, Jii-chan couldn¡¯t do anything in an incident in Mexico.

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine maiden case is similar to that story ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine maidens are a fearsome existence that would have horrible consequences when misused. And yet, the Yakuza¡¯s controlling and managing that dangerous existence for some reason. On top of that, they only use it for their silly game called ¡°arbitration ritual.¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    The Yakuza¡¯s in control of the Takakura shrine, but they clearly don¡¯t know what to do with it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s basically the same as the Mexican gang who¡¯s carrying around radioactive materials without knowing how much power it contains. Fortunately, the old Yakuza didn¡¯t notice what could be the use of Miko power. They were only interested in the balance of their power relationship in the Yakuza world. They didn¡¯t want a single faction standing out. They¡¯ve only thought of coexisting until now ¡¹

    And thus, the Arbitration ritual.

    The bosses in dispute will have sex with the shrine maiden.

    It¡¯s a punishment game where they would have their minds read by the shrine maiden.

    Once someone else knows their inner thoughts, they can¡¯t act boldly with their ambition.

    ¡¸ However, Takakura Kiyomi demonstrated how to use it. It shows how horrible it can get if one gets serious in using Miko power. This is definitely dangerous. Don¡¯t you think so? Have you not thought of attaining heaven if you awaken the Miko power of the sisters? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I did. I talked to Misuzu about it. Once we have the Miko power, it would be useful for Kouzuki and Kuromori house ¡¹

    Making it advantageous for us when negotiating with companies and foreign countries, for example.

    ¡¸ If you could think of that, others could too. As a result, it becomes a fight for the shrine maidens. A lot of people died. And as the Japanese way of thinking, if it¡¯s going to become a dispute, there would be ideas that it¡¯s better to kill off the Takakura shrine maidens ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The successive generations of the Takakura shrine maidens knew that if they show off how mighty their power is, then everyone in their shrine and with their blood will die. Therefore, they resigned themselves to become toys for the Yakuza. And it was the shrine maiden who has to endure all of that. The one called shrine maiden is the person recognized by the shrine. However, Takakura Kiyomi wasn¡¯t a shrine maiden. She didn¡¯t have the dignity as the shrine maiden, yet she confessed that she has a stronger power than her sister, the shrine maiden. Therefore, Kiyomi was getting reckless ¡¹

    Because she wasn¡¯t a shrine maiden,

    She lacks awareness of what she has to endure when becoming a shrine maiden.

    The result of her drowning in power, her sick sister, eroded Kiyomi-san¡¯s heart.

    Everything crumbles down.

    ¡¸ Then, Takakura Kiyomi wishes for herself to be the last shrine maiden. She has inherited the desire for ruin from her sister and is trying to end the tradition of the Takakura shrine maidens. Therefore, I had to back that up. I prepared a stage where the last shrine maiden would die in front of spectators, the Yakuza who caused all the pain to the Takakura shrine. I think that she¡¯s already emotionally dead. And this was the image that she wanted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, why did you not let Tsukiko make contact with Kiyomi-san? ¡¹

    The girls just look down from the VIP room with Jii-chan.

    It¡¯s in the distance beyond Kiyomi-san¡¯s power¡¯s reach.

    ¡¸ One of the reasons was not to let Takakura Kiyomi notice that Tsukiko has begun to awaken their power. If she discovers that the sisters¡¯ power is starting to bud, Kiyomi-san might kill the sisters together with her ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The other reason was the possibility that Takakura Kiyomi passes through her ill heart to the sisters, just like how her elder sister controlled Takakura Kiyomi ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for the sisters. That is the reason why I didn¡¯t let their voice reach Takakura Kiyomi ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the girls might speak that they¡¯re starting to awaken their power without thinking.

    ¡¸ Then waking up their power is my failure ¡¹

    Then, Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. Yoshinobu, Kouzuki-sama¡¯s talking about what he just discovered. In fact; in the past few days, there¡¯s a team making various investigations and came across the truth of the Takakura shrine maiden. It¡¯s done from searching the ancient documents, hearing the testimony of the Yakuza who has conducted the arbitration ritual, and personal investigation of people involved with the Takakura house. And naturally, your discovery on the truth about the shrine maidens with the Takakura sisters was useful. We were able to find out the correct approach to Takakura Kiyomi because we were watching you ¡¹

    Jii-chan didn¡¯t know the solution from the beginning either.

    They were searching for answers for the past few days.

    ¡¸ I think you already understand but do hide the power of those girls. Make it end up looking like intuition, or charisma. If it¡¯s found out that the Miko power still exist, their lives would be in danger ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Jii-chan told the Yakuza to forget about the Takakura shrine maiden.

    The memory of it will still remain.

    Tsukiko mustn¡¯t show a glimpse of their power at all.

    ¡¸ Learn how to use it secretly without the other party knowing ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, don¡¯t you think that the Miko power should be erased instead? ¡¹

    Wasn¡¯t that the conversation?

    ¡¸ Why would you want such a convenient power gone? ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ The problem is about how you use it. We cannot show it¡¯s existence to the world. Therefore, it can¡¯t be a source of business. You can¡¯t advertise it, and only evil people would target you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why instead of hiding it, how about we make it that the power isn¡¯t used? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t allow that ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ The Miko power is something handed down since ancient times. Do you really think that you can take it out for them? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ You may not know it, but there¡¯s more of that in this world. These are the knowledge that has been passed down since ancient times without the public knowing. Especially in Japan. Each of them only tells their successors. Then that child will say to theirs. It is a secret that would never reach outside ¡¹

    Secret.

    ¡¸ Takakura shrine has become strange because of the Yakuza¡¯s intervention halfway, but they still hold a long history with them. The Miko power can return to a secret now ¡¹

    If it¡¯s appropriately hidden then it doesn¡¯t have to disappear, is that it?

    ¡¸ Besides, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s merit on using the power secretly when you¡¯re facing a personal problem? For example, to smoothen relationships, or when you¡¯re starting a business, you can bring them and have the other party feel pleasant with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it okay to do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If the other party doesn¡¯t notice that you¡¯re using their power, what problem will it create? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that unfair? I think it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want your family to starve then throw away that feeling ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Use whatever you can. Don¡¯t you want to make your family happy? Then be greedy. If not, you won¡¯t be able to protect your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve decided not to sympathize with people, right? The thought that ¡°this might be unfair to the other side¡± is similar to sympathy. You¡¯re looking down on them. You think that you¡¯re inferior to other people, don¡¯t you? Then get greedier!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, we have secured all of the documents of Takakura Kiyomi¡¯s husband ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    He found a method to strengthen the Miko power based on the old documents in the Takakura shrine.

    But.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t she say that she burned down all of the data? ¡¹

    Right before Kiyomi-san died.

    ¡¸ The original copy, she did. But her husband¡¯s computer backed up everything. That also includes records of how it went with Kiyomi-san and the results of it ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san didn¡¯t check the computer.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll hand them over to you. Do whatever you want with it ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Sorry to say but everything from this point onwards will be yours and for the sisters to take care. I¡¯m too old already, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll live for another ten years. I¡¯ll leave everything that you can use behind, and I¡¯m giving you as many options as possible. Then, it¡¯s up to you what kind of future you want to go to ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t take away the Miko power, nor the records of Kiyomi-san¡¯s husband from you. We¡¯ll hand them all over, and you can talk it out yourselves. This is for your future ¡¹

    I see.

    The idea of ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, and so let¡¯s take it away¡± is naive.

    We¡¯re already handling the dangerous goods, and so we have to think of it ourselves.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I mentioned you to the Yakuza earlier, but someday, Kouzuki SS will be yours. Don¡¯t let Misuzu or Ruriko get involved with the dealings behind the scenes. Talk about it with Seki-kun and Minaho-kun, and you¡¯ll take command ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko are too wise. Smart people think that their enemies are also intelligent, and so they fail. However, you saw it firsthand so you must understand it. People in this world are beyond unexpected. Most of them move out suddenly, without warning. Putting the surface aside, I think that Misuzu and Ruriko would be overthinking when it comes to this side. Therefore, you will be the pivot here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m dumb though. Jii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s just perfect. You¡¯re certainly not bright, but that also means that you don¡¯t get caught up in your own thoughts. You listen to people¡¯s opinions, observe them, think carefully. You reflect on your ideas. You¡¯re the one suited for the business behind the scenes. The surface¡¯s core is to attack, but on this side, protecting is the key. I think you¡¯re better suited in protecting people than attacking others ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Now then, it should be time for you to return to your girls. They must be feeling anxious ¡¹

    Oh right.

    But.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, let me give a report first ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Yeah, I forgot about it.

    I raise my right hand lightly.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, allow me to report. As for Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna, the three of them aren¡¯t suited to become prostitutes. That¡¯s my conclusion ¡¹

    Jii-chan asked me to give the Takakura sisters an aptitude test.

    Actually, it possibly was just a way to get information about Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power, but still.

    Jii-chan gave me the request.

    ¡¸ I see. Okay ¡¹

    Jii-chan replies, calmly.

    ¡¸ Also, I have a request, Jii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give the sisters, Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna, to me. I¡¯ll make them happy as my woman! That¡¯s why! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s looking displeased all this time, but

    He laughed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I like about you. I like how you keep your thoughts in order ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Naturally, you can have the sisters. Or should I say that only you can stabilize their condition? By the way, did you forget about something? ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be taking another one along with the sisters. That is Takakura Kiyomi¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-san is 12-years old. She¡¯s under our protection in Kyoto, and is now heading towards Tokyo ¡¹

    She¡¯s at the same age as Luna.

    ¡¸ From Kiyomi¡¯s statement, it seems that she has started her training to become a shrine maiden. As expected, I think you should manage her together with the sisters ¡¹

    I see.

    It¡¯s better to have her life together with her cousin, Tsukiko and the girls.

    ¡¸ Take care of them. Nee-san won¡¯t be helping you in that regard ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says as if I picked up a puppy.

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll look after them ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve stopped your ¡°I¡¯ll have to do my best alone¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I was made aware of it. I¡¯m not that strong, but my family is amazing. Everyone was there for Tsukiko and the two, and that¡¯s why they opened up their hearts to us ¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t me.

    Luna had Agnes.

    Yomiko had Michi.

    Tsukiko had Misuzu taking care of her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m impressed ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s about Ruriko and Misuzu. I thought that those girls would drown in having sex with you and they¡¯ll lose elegance. I¡¯ve seen such women in my times after all. Especially women coming from a good family, they turn undisciplined after drowning in sex. They¡¯ve lost their elegance ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ However, Misuzu and Ruriko, I don¡¯t know how they look like when they¡¯re with you but when they¡¯re with me, or in public, they keep their dignity. They don¡¯t look some woman that¡¯s used to sex. It seems that the people surrounding them still believe that they¡¯re virgins. In fact, even I feel that they still have their virgin spirit with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two of them have opened up to Yoshinobu, but they have not lost their vigilance to other men. Their only target for sex is Yoshinobu, and they don¡¯t imagine having sex with other men at all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comments.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not because of me. That¡¯s also because of the family ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko are also elder sisters and little sisters in the family. They don¡¯t think for themselves but for everyone in the family. That is why they maintain their crisp thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, indeed, the livelihood in Kuromori house has made a good influence on Ruriko ¡¹

    Jii-chan agrees.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ By the way, Jii-chan, I¡¯ve got a suggestion ¡¹

    I think that¡¯s an excellent chance to cut to this topic.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, how about you start living together with us too? ¡¹

 Chapter 741. The sun rises, the sun goes down.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, how about you start living together with us too? ¡¹

    I asked Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I knew that you¡¯d make that suggestion from the conversation ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has been monitoring all our conversations.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange that Minaho-neesan already made a report to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ No, not to offend you but Minaho-kun has regularly reported all Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s conversations with you for the past four months ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s an old man¡¯s concern. I think of what kind of life Ruriko¡¯s having in your house if she¡¯s not troubled by anything, and such. I want to check on that constantly ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s love for his granddaughters is endlessly deep and distorted.

    ¡¸ Especially in sex ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks with a slightly apologetic face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been worried that Ruriko would get used to sex and get bored with you. Well, that was needless anxiety. Ruriko seems to enjoy having sex with you. She¡¯s always showing a cheerful smile of a little girl ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re watching us have sex regularly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, he¡¯s watching all of the times you had sex with Ruriko-sama. As for Ruriko-sama, he does it periodically ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯d like to check on Ruriko¡¯s health, like the luster of her skin for example ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s first love¡¯s appearance is passed to Ruriko, and so he loves her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s Jii-chan anyway. I mean, knowing that I live in that mansion, I¡¯m already used to people watching us ¡¹

    It¡¯s already a norm for us to take photos, videos, and such.

    ¡¸ However, Ruriko might not like me watching her ¡¹

    Hmm, well.

    I think she won¡¯t like that you¡¯re spying on her.

    ¡¸ But, we told her from the start that Jii-chan will be looking at it and Ruriko¡¯s okay with it. She loves filming while having sex after all ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s hobby is filming our sex.

    ¡¸ I mean, if you come live with us, you can watch all the time. Ruriko¡¯s first experience was in front of Jii-chan after all. I think that she¡¯d be happy to show off how she does sex to Jii-chan ¡¹

    I said. Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ It still makes me nervous. I feel at ease when watching the video alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you watch Ruriko¡¯s first time like a child¡¯s first time watching porn? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a special case. That was Ruriko¡¯s one in a lifetime experience. Yoshiko and I were included in her memory of it. I don¡¯t mind that ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ I prefer only stealing a glance on a lover¡¯s sexual intercourse. Besides, watching it happen right before my eyes will only make you feel sad ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Either way, I cannot live together with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? It¡¯s fun living in our house though, Jii-chan. There¡¯s also Mao-chan and Agnes. It¡¯s filled with cheerful and cute girls. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll let you join in the bath too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That looks fun ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ However, I cannot live together with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I cannot leave my house after all ¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸ Is that a problem with security? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s one factor. But, you know that if I live in your house, the security will become too strict ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s how it was yesterday.

    Kouzuki SS surrounded our mansion.

    ¡¸ But if that¡¯s the case, Jii-chan can stay over our mansion and ask Shou-neechan and place guards around ¡¹

    It¡¯s temporary, so it will be hard.

    Kuromori owns all of the houses around the mansion.

    If they want, they could build houses or buildings for guards.

    ¡¸ No, not that. The problem isn¡¯t with me, but with you guys ¡¹

    Us?

    ¡¸ If I settle in your mansion, you will be included as targets. Too many children go to school on your side. Do you mind putting them all in danger? ¡¹

    Jii-chan stares at me.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s about security then it should be enough., Michi¡¯s with Ruriko and Misuzu. We have Edie on our side. Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are checking on us all the time ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters, Mana, and Agnes still have to attend school too.

    We have to manage to keep this state.

    I have no choice but to ask Jii-chan to transfer the girls to the super-ojou-sama school which Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi attends.

    ¡¸ Even so, the danger of living together with the head of Kouzuki house is different. Even today, I¡¯ve incurred someone¡¯s enmity ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The old men from earlier said that they¡¯d follow what I told them, but on the inside, they hate me. If I show them an opportunity, they will come attacking behind the shadows. They¡¯re the Yakuza after all. Therefore, I¡¯ve already prepared countermeasures. We will be attacking their work in the surface before they could return to Kansai. Their business won¡¯t be able to go anywhere without my help after this. They will bow their heads to me once again, and that will tighten up the reins. The Yakuza comes biting back at you unless you make them surrender completely ¡¹

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t think that this much threat would be enough.

    He never looks down on people.

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you think of me as your family. However, my family is not just your group ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still the head of Kouzuki house. You should know that Kouzuki house multiple branch families, don¡¯t you? Kouzuki has various companies at hand, and we also have employees. Shiba-kun will be the manager soon, but I¡¯m still the head of the family. I can¡¯t quit being the representative ¡¹

    Head of the family.

    ¡¸ As the head of Kouzuki house, I must live in the house designated for me. Otherwise, the people below would worry. Even if I bought the Kuromori house, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live in there. That mansion has the smell of the brothel remaining in it. The place I¡¯m staying right now was bought during the Meiji era when the noble, Kouzuki house came to Tokyo. Fortunately, it was spared from the war damage, but it was difficult to live in the old mansion built in the Meiji era. I hardly use it now. I¡¯m living in a separate wing built after the war. But either way, it definitely has the history of Kouzuki house ingrained in it. The memories of people who served the Kouzuki house, not just me but my father and my grandfather is engraved in there ¡¹

    House.

    It¡¯s a house where lots of memories influenced it.

    I can¡¯t imagine that.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I should leave that house as I am the head. Well, that¡¯s just my selfish thought. I don¡¯t intend to force that belief to Misuzu, Ruriko, or Yoshiko. I don¡¯t mind if those girls destroy the house after my death. However, as long as I¡¯m the head of Kouzuki house, I believe that I should live in there ¡¹

    Jii-chan shows a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Branch families and executives come to give me a courtesy call, politicians and bureaucrats crying. Sometimes, a newspaper reporter chasing after me. They all think that my mansion is the house of the head of Kouzuki clan. There¡¯s still those who dream that they might be able to escape a problematic situation by visiting that mansion and consulting with me. I don¡¯t think Kuromori¡¯s mansion can create a stage where one dreams that they could turn things around ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s a big-shot from an enterprise somewhere.

    Even if it¡¯s a key figure in the government.

    They come to Jii-chan to ask for his favor.

    Yeah, it would be hard for them to come if he¡¯s living in the former brothel, the Kuromori Mansion.

    It has to be the mansion from the Meiji era that Kouzuki house owns.

    ¡¸ Well, since you¡¯re giving me that offer, I¡¯ll visit Kuromori house once in a month. I could stay over for one night at least. However, my house will still be the Kouzuki mansion. I don¡¯t plan on transferring away from there ¡¹

    Jii-chan makes it clear.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Is the bath in Jii-chan¡¯s house big? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ You? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re coming to play in our mansion once a month, we¡¯ll go there instead. We¡¯ll take our girls there. Do you mind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, Ruriko¡¯s also coming. Anyway, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s healthy to have only Jii-chan, Yoshiko-san, and the caretakers in that big mansion of yours ¡¹

    Yoshiko wishes to live together with Ruriko in the Kuromori house, but

    ¡¸ I mean, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san can live in both the Kuromori and Kouzuki mansions. For example, splitting each week. We can discuss that part later. Then, I¡¯ll bring them along with me. This is to make sure that Jii-chan¡¯s not lonely ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you mustn¡¯t, Ruriko¡¯s yours ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s still bothered by it.

    ¡¸ Ruriko belongs to herself. She¡¯s not mine, nor Jii-chan¡¯s ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it now, I¡¯ll have to discuss it with Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san once we go back home, but we¡¯ll think of how to prevent Jii-chan from feeling lonely, get it?

    ¡¸ U-Umu ¡¹

    Jii-chan groans.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Yoshiko-sama are all your granddaughters. It¡¯s not strange if they live in the Kouzuki mansion. Yoshinobu is Kuromori Kou in public, and she¡¯s Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance. It won¡¯t be odd if he comes and goes. Our girls are friends of Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s okay for them to stay over the Kouzuki mansion? Naturally, Katsuko, Nagisa, Margo, and I won¡¯t go to Kouzuki mansion. If that¡¯s the case. No, that¡¯s all up to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s decision in the end ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan assists me.

    As people involved in the brothel, Minaho-neesan can¡¯t really show up going in and out of Kouzuki mansion.

    But we¡¯re students, we can fool people about our identities.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll consider it. However, talk it out with Misuzu and the girls first. Especially Ruriko. Maybe she doesn¡¯t like to live in the same house with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Ruriko respects her grandfather ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t look at you as a man, though.

    She only loves you as a grandfather.

    I have to the point that out.

    ¡¸ Right. She¡¯s a kind girl ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks in a slightly sad tone.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We greeted goodbye to Jii-chan and left the room.

    We enter the glass-walled VIP room.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s waiting on that room over there ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s waiting for us with a smile.

    ¡¸ This room gives too much view ¡¹

    Yeah, the lights below are already turned off, but still,

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s mentally pleasant for the sisters to look down on where Takakura Kiyomi died.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama, Shou-oneesama seems like she wants to talk to you ¡¹

    Rei-chan talks to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What is it about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about checking the reaction of the Kansai Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the bosses who were witnesses to the deal has to announce the results ¡¹

    Oodori, Satake, and Jii-chan, the three of them conducted the deal, and so everyone involved were called to Tokyo,

    Then, the outcome is Oodori and Satake disposed of in the dark.

    That includes all of Oodori and Satake¡¯s subordinates present in the meeting.

    This is inevitable to protect the secrecy of the Takakura shrine maiden, but,

    Most of the Yakuza won¡¯t agree with it.

    ¡¸ Worst case scenario, chief Yazawa¡¯s gonna call for the agents he left in Kansai, but it¡¯s better to know the minute details before anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I have some old customers from the Kansai region, I¡¯ll be asking them about the situation ¡¹

    Without those guys, Oodori and Satake sent out to Tokyo,

    They won¡¯t know that the Takakura sisters escaped to the Kuromori mansion.

    Those who came to Tokyo are being defeated, and so,

    They won¡¯t think of talking about what happened in Tokyo other than the members of the same organization.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Rei-chan bows her head to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, you tell everyone what Kouzuki-sama said ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ This will be the last time I¡¯ll be working behind the scenes. Talk it out yourselves, think about it, and consult each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I got it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ah, you¡¯re back ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly after seeing me enter the room.

    There are folding desk and chairs lined up here, I think this is where the Kouzuki SS guards stay on standby.

    She¡¯s drinking tea on a paper cup.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiles and asks me on behalf of the worried-looking Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ No problems. There¡¯s no need to worry now. Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna can stay over with us ¡¹

    Kyaaa! Yomiko and Luna are happy.

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I would still like to return to the Takakura shrine as discussed earlier however ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Give me a second, okay? I¡¯ll talk about what happened first. ¡¹

    I tell them what we¡¯ve discussed.

    About Takakura Kiyomi possessed by Tsukiko¡¯s mother¡¯s dark thoughts.

    That¡¯s why Jii-chan didn¡¯t let Tsukiko get close to Kiyomi-san.

    It is to hide the fact that Kiyomi-san is no longer the last Miko power user.

    That the ancient documents and the research on how to strengthen Kiyomi-san¡¯s power is still intact.

    ¡¸ Anyway, the Yakuza can¡¯t come close to the Takakura shrine from today onwards, and Jii-chan promised that Takakura shrine will have a fresh start as an ordinary shrine, and those people promised as well ¡¹

    The witnesses who came from Kansai has promised Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ But, a Yakuza¡¯s promise is something you¡¯d take with a grain of salt ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s why Shou-neechan and everyone¡¯s looking into it. And so, I don¡¯t think you can return to the Takakura shrine right away. You¡¯ll have to stay with us for a while. I mean, ¡¹

    I speak to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ You promised not to leave until you get pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko blushed.

    ¡¸ But, even if they are to stay with us for long, their personal belongings are still left in the shrine, and so they have to take it, right? If you want, I can come along ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ However, you can¡¯t go anywhere but your personal living space ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Yomiko asks, looking puzzled.

    ¡¸ From what I heard earlier, your mother, who lives in the main shrine, has amassed her dark thoughts. We can¡¯t let you pulled in by a dead person ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Aunt ¡¹

    Tsukiko mutters.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way. Kiyomi-san¡¯s daughter, was it Koyomi? She¡¯ll also stay with us ¡¹

    I remembered.

    ¡¸ Huh, Koyomi-chan¡¯s coming? ¡¹

    Luna looks happy.

    ¡¸ Luna, don¡¯t be too happy, Koyomi-san also lost her parents ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san killed her husband, then herself.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s under Kouzuki SS¡¯ protection by now, She¡¯s coming our way at this moment if I recall ¡¹

    I tell them.

    ¡¸ How old is that girl? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same age as Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, must be hard for Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re going to take another young girl¡¯s virginity ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, Edie, I needed to have sex with these three because we were investigating about the Miko power, but ¡¹

    The research is over.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to force to have sex with that girl, Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think so.

    ¡¸ Master, she already started her training to become a shrine maiden, hasn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Kiyomi-san did say that.

    Nei.

    ¡¸ If I recall, just a bit? Kiyomi-san said that her husband started training their daughter, but she stopped it ¡¹

    Tsukiko sighed.

    ¡¸ We need to check how far has she gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, even the memory of her training has disappeared, her mind and body might still have traces of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kiyomi-san might not even have erased all of it in that state of hers ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna said.

    ¡¸ So what do we do in that case? ¡¹

    I ask them timidly.

    ¡¸ In my personal experience, if Koyomi-san is in an unstable state, then I think that she needs to have sex with Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi thinks so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    I knew it,

    ¡¸ Give it up, Yo-chan! There¡¯s one or two more won¡¯t make a difference now! ¡¹

    Nei pats my back.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Agnes would be happy that her friends¡¯ increases ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ Although, that would also increase Megumi-oneesama¡¯s anger ¡¹

    Michi.

    Don¡¯t say that.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the time by the way? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ 05:07 PM ¡¹

    Nei looked at her wristwatch and said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve got to pick Megumi-chan up ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ We told her that she can¡¯t leave the school until someone comes and pick her up ¡¹

    There¡¯s the likelihood of the Yakuza chasing after her this morning.

    We had Megu follow that appointment.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go. If we drive off right now, we can reach the school by 6, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, what about the car? ¡¹

    We came here in three cars.

    Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, and Margo-san were the drivers.

    ¡¸ We can leave Minaho to Shou-oneesan for now ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ They seem to be stuck working in Kouzuki SS for now. She can¡¯t fight, but she¡¯s great at processing information. That¡¯s Minaho¡¯s talent ¡¹

    Analyzing the situation with the Kansai Yakuza will take the time it seems.

    But even if Margo-san¡¯s driving,

    Margo-san, Nei, Michi, Edie, Takakura sisters, and me.

    I don¡¯t think we would fit.

    Oh, now that I thought about it.

    ¡¸ What about Kudou Haruka? ¡¹

    She went with her brother and carried their mother, but,

    Thinking about it now, Haruka left at the best timing.

    If she stayed in and heard about the Miko power,

    We also have to think of how we deal with Haruka.

    ¡¸ It looks like she¡¯s transported to a nearby hospital, away from the Yakuza. Also, Master ¡¹

    Michi looks down.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it. You want to check on them? ¡¹

    Michi took her down after all. I get that she¡¯s worried.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming with you ¡¹

    Nei gently hugs Michi¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸ If she says anything cruel to Mitchan, then I¡¯m going to bonk their heads! ¡¹

    She smiled.

    It should be okay with these two.

    ¡¸ Oh, Taki-san¡¯s coming too by the way ¡¹

    Nei whispers to me.

    Since Haruka¡¯s brother is a senior member in Kouzuki SS, she won¡¯t do anything strange¡­right?

    But, Haruka¡¯s Haruka.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ll be going to the hospital, and talk about the contract with Haruka-chi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what contract, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ You know? The one we discussed with Takasaki Ichiro ¡¹

    Takasaki? Oh, one of Oodori¡¯s four devas.

    If I recall, he¡¯s an influential man in Japan¡¯s martial arts business.

    ¡¸ When starting up our business, Margo-oneechan and Edie-chan won¡¯t be enough, see? That¡¯s why we will include her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Wait, that was serious? ¡¹

    Are we going to bring Haruka to a martial arts ring?

    ¡¸ Yeah, super serious!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takasaki-san took the bait too hard and so I think it will go well. The high school Karate champion is something people can create stories on ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ She has a lot of facial expressions, I think she¡¯d be popular even if she wins or lose ¡¹

    No, but,

    All I can imagine is Haruka screaming ¡°I¡¯m so frustrateeedddd!!!¡± when she loses a match in the stage.

    Oh well, I think that would make her famous.

    ¡¸ That girl is a pure athlete after all. This is much better than her wanting to become a professional in Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why, this cute manager, Nei-chan, will persuade her to join the martial arts industry!!! ¡¹

    Nei smiles cheerfully.

 Chapter 742. Memories of a handkerchief

    ¡¸ Well then, we can¡¯t return without borrowing a car ¡¹

    Margo-san said after Nei and Michi left.

    The remaining people are Margo-san, Edie, the Takakura sisters, and me.

    There¡¯s six of us.

    ¡¸ I think we should leave Minaho¡¯s Benz here. Besides, we can¡¯t fit six people there ¡¹

    We came here with Shou-neechan¡¯s usual American car, Kouzuki SS¡¯ Benz, and Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz.

    ¡¸ I think Shou-oneesan or Reika-oneesan will send us off, but Minaho also have to pick up Nei and Michi ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Give me a second, I¡¯ll go borrow a car for us ¡¹

    Margo-san leaves the room and talks to the guard waiting outside.

    Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan are investigating and discussing the aftermath of this incident.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-ojiichan¡¯s going to move after it¡¯s confirmed that the Yakuza¡¯s gone from the hotel and the surroundings. And that¡¯s why he¡¯ll stay here for a while, I believe ¡¹

    Edie said.

    In the paper, the Kansai Yakuza¡¯s defeated, but,

    They¡¯re likely to conduct a surprise attack if we loosen our guard.

    The other party is the Yakuza after all.

    ¡¸ Thank you for everything ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells me suddenly.

    It seems that she finds it easy to talk now that Nei and Margo-san are away.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    In the end.

    I didn¡¯t do anything this time.

    No.

    Even my thoughts on what I could¡¯ve done was shallow.

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan reminded me that.

    I was placed on the same floor as the Yakuza to grant me the awareness of danger, I think.

    Instead of being together with Jii-chan and Tsukiko on the glass-walled VIP room from up above,

    It was to make me feel the screams of Yamaoka and Haruka¡¯s mother, to breathe the same air and feel the craziness of Takakura Kiyomi.

    Shou-neechan and the Kouzuki SS guards were there, and of course, Margo, Michi, and Edie, and maybe even Nei were there to protect me.

    I might not be left alive in that room if it wasn¡¯t for their protection.

    That fact is etched in my mind.

    ¡¸ No, Kou-sama came with us, that made us feel at ease ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Nii-san ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters tell me.

    ¡¸ We knew that Kou-sama and everyone is in there ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we endured it ¡¹

    ¡¸ If not, we might¡¯ve gone crazy from listening to Kiyomi-san¡¯s story ¡¹

    The aunt they trusted, killed their parents.

    ¡¸ We saw not just Nii-san, but Michi-oneechan, Edie-chan, Nei-oneesan. That¡¯s why we endured it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that we¡¯re not alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Everyone came with us sisters to a dangerous place after all ¡¹

    Luna, Yomiko, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Darling, it¡¯s not about what you can do for others but how the network of people feels ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Recently, our family has begun to move organically. Each of us shares our own interests, and help out each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not because of me, that¡¯s thanks to everyone ¡¹

    They¡¯re not like me.

    They¡¯re smart, skilled, talented.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. But, Darling¡¯s the heart of this family. That¡¯s why Darling can just stand firm. Either way, we¡¯ll be the ones to take care of the troublesome stuff ¡¹

    Edie said, but still,

    ¡¸ The alpha male lion doesn¡¯t need to do anything. All he does is to keep the peace between the group. If the center looks helpless, then it troubles everyone ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ I love you, Darling. It¡¯s okay, nobody will leave your side, they can¡¯t. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to be afraid ¡¹

    Edie hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ You should rely on us more, and even if you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll start moving on our own. It¡¯s not just you, Darling, we also treasure this family. ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s words seep through my skin and to my heart.

    I¡­

    Was I rushing?

    Was I scared?

    I thought that I should always take the lead for this family.

    ¡¸ Geez, Sensei! How long are you going to make that face for? ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not just Tsukiko-oneesama but also Yomi. Yomi will bear Sensei¡¯s child too!! Yomi is your pregnant slave! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too. But not right away ¡¹

    Luna too.

    ¡¸ This is Kou-sama¡¯s power, you made us your family in just one day ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not ¡°made,¡± but ¡°became¡± Darling didn¡¯t just accept Tsukiko, Yomiko, and Luna, but also changed your heart. You get it, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s amazing. Only darling can do that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s wrong to say that you didn¡¯t do anything, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles at me.

    Yomiko, Luna, and Edie too.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please love Yomi okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Me too! Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That includes me as well! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this I hear? If we¡¯re talking about that, please take care of me for the years to come as well ¡¹

    Rei-chan comes in from the corridor.

    She¡¯s with Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t get my turn at all today ¡¹

    Though she speaks like she¡¯s disappointed, Rei-chan¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Kouzuki SS can¡¯t show their ace in front of the Yakuza after all ¡¹

    Margo-san follows up.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesan won¡¯t lose to those people, but if you were to appear there, they might try to push their luck ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think Michi¡¯s whip lashed on them was just right ¡¹

    It¡¯s a middle school girl who took down a lot of Yakuza.

    ¡¸ If Reika-oneesan comes out to a location that¡¯s not a promotion activity for Kyouko-san then it will become a serious fight with the Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, I wanted to move my body for a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, then I¡¯ll send Kyoko-san a mail. Rei-chan wants to rampage soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not that ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks troubled.

    ¡¸ Reika, you don¡¯t like it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really, but I just want to join in with the fun for a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I recall, Kyouko-san said that you¡¯ll fight Nikita-san in maid clothing ¡¹

    Margo-san grins.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, both allies and enemies would wear maid clothing. The location would be in Sendai. I think it would suit Nikita-san, but I wonder about the minions ¡¹

    Could it be that Barbie-san and Ruby-san are going to wear maid clothing too?

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a problem! ¡¹

    Rei-chan tries to refuse desperately, but,

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, you will be fighting Kyouko-san wearing a mascot character costume ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, Kyouko-san said that she wants to eat the Sendai salty beef tongue after a long time not eating one. But you see, in terms of ratings, Reika-oneesan vs. Nikita-san has higher popularity than Kyouko-san. You can¡¯t show off the big boss, Kyouko-san, in Japan that much either. Kyouko-san¡¯s planning to have Reika-oneesan wear a Kimono on the big project in the New Year¡¯s program she calls ¡°A new year hidden arts explosion parade, Chiki Chiki Kyouko Castle, 1 Million yen fighting hunger opportunity¡± or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she just told me about it. Also, Kyouko-san has a plan of sending her subordinates one by one while you¡¯re traveling over the US. And it¡¯s called ¡°Ultra Street Fighter comedy, Reika, across America¡± The final stage is a fight with Kyouko-san on top the Statue of Liberty ¡¹

    On top of the statue of liberty?

    ¡¸ Oh, but before that, you need to fly from America to India and have a match against Dhalsim ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darushimu? What? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Dhalsim. Dhalsim¡¯s the son, Gille¡¯s the daughter, and Chris is a penpal ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    As always, Rei-chan¡¯s nature is to be overserious.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, Margo-san¡¯s joking. If you take that seriously, she¡¯ll just find it funny, and she¡¯ll continue to add more stories, don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But your involvement with Kyouko-san is never a joke. Last time, a man who seems to be Nikita-san¡¯s subordinate suddenly appears while taking a kung-fu pose, and shouted ¡°The Komodo Dragon has come back!! Patalio Lee is my name!!¡± So I thought, ¡°who¡¯s that guy?¡± I don¡¯t get what he was talking about, so I knocked him out with my cane ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Kyouko-san¡¯s hobbies are too old already that even I don¡¯t get it sometimes. I think Nei knows more about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Anyway, I try to end things I don¡¯t understand in one hit. They¡¯re too noisy if you don¡¯t knock them out after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Just the other day, there was that one guy who keeps shouting ¡°HEY SAY! HEISEI! HEY SAY! HEISEI¡± and his face is covered by a screen, I didn¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I refused the plans that include me wearing costumes that exposes my skin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh that one, Kyouko-san said that ¡°Reika¡¯s connected, it¡¯s Gyaru Time.¡± I didn¡¯t know that it was Nei¡¯s idea ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is ¡°Gyaru Time?¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san does as she pleases, doesn¡¯t she?

    ¡¸ Well, we can have that conversation next time, Megumi-chan¡¯s waiting for us ¡¹

    Margo-san ends the talk.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama and I still have to watch over until Kakka gets home and so we have to be present during the withdrawal. I don¡¯t think I can stay in the mansion tonight, but I¡¯ll be sure to come tomorrow ¡¹

    Then, Rei-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow night is my time after all ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s Rei-chan¡¯s turn tomorrow night.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    I¡¯ll do my best in sex.

    That¡¯s all I can do after all.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t think that way ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you must enjoy it. It¡¯s you who taught me that having sex is fun ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads my mind.

    ¡¸ Reika, who would you be calling as guests? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    My women have the right to call for other women at their time.

    ¡¸ I thought that it¡¯s been a while since it was just the two of us, but my little sisters have increased, haven¡¯t they? I¡¯ll think about it ¡¹

    Rei-chan said and smiled.

    Rei-chan¡¯s happy when the family increases, especially when it¡¯s little sisters.

    Therefore, she loves calling her little sisters to sex.

    But, Rei-chan,

    She likes to call me ¡°Onii-chama¡± and act spoiled when we¡¯re together.

    Nei¡¯s like that too, but when we¡¯re alone, her character¡¯s completely different.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for tomorrow then. We should be going. Reika-oneesan, thanks a lot ¡¹

    Margo-san shows the car keys.

    Oh, Rei-chan brought the key to the Kouzuki SS car herself.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you~ ¡¹

    Edie and I gave our thanks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I wanted to see everyone before you go anyway, take care ¡¹

    Rei-chan doesn¡¯t show the face of the strongest swordswoman holding a cane,

    But instead, she sends us off, her family, with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Third floor basement. Our car¡¯s not parked in the hidden parking lot but in the regular one. It¡¯s a car reserved for mobile guards of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Margo-san says while inside the elevator.

    Yeah, you can¡¯t dispatch cars if you¡¯re hiding it inside the wall.

    Spare vehicles are prepared in the general parking lot, so they could move in case of an emergency situation.

    ¡¸ Looks like we can get off there with this elevator ¡¹

    Margo-san said, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. Walking around the lobby on the ground floor sounds¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I was nervous back then, but now it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Luna looked at her clothes and said.

    The three are still wearing shrine maiden clothing.

    ¡¸ I want to go back and change clothes as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I don¡¯t want to wear shrine maiden clothing for a while ¡¹

    Luna said. Yomiko replies.

    The two of them have given up on living as the shrine maiden already.

    Tsukiko, who intends to return to Kyoto and stay on the shrine is silent.

    ¡¸ Sensei, want to have sex after we undress this? ¡¹

    Yomiko hugs me.

    She¡¯s pushing her loli tits on me.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t it still hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It does, but I don¡¯t mind. I feel at ease when Sensei¡¯s penis is inside of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna wants to do it too ¡¹

    These two.

    They didn¡¯t turn to perverts nor awakened to sex.

    They¡¯re uneasy.

    They found the truth about the Miko power, the truth about their parents¡¯ death, and saw Kiyomi-san die.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to rush that much you know? We will be receiving Kou-sama¡¯s love for longer than you know ¡¹

    Tsukiko, the elder sister said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve monopolized Kou-sama for two days already. I feel sorry for everyone if we go further than this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. Everyone in that mansion is worried about us too ¡¹

    Yomiko said. I

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say ¡°That mansion,¡± That is our home ¡¹

    Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Yes. Everyone¡¯s waiting for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama. Please don¡¯t mind us tonight, please give priority to Misuzu-sama and the others ¡¹

    Tsukiko bows her head.

    ¡¸ Yeah, play with Agnes-chan and Mao-chan instead of Luna ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ No, no, Luna, Agnes aside, Mao-chan can¡¯t have sex yet! ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Oh, right! ¡¹

    We laugh together in the elevator.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, let¡¯s get in the bath together. Mao-chan can participate if it¡¯s just that. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yomi and Luna will wash Mao-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ll do that Nii-san ¡¹

    Then, the elevator arrives on the third-floor underground parking lot.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the note Rei-chan gave her and guided us.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Luna stopped first.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is no good ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, back off everyone ¡¹

    Lastly, Edie felt some presence.

    ¡¸ Who is it? It¡¯s a problem if you don¡¯t show up! ¡¹

    Margo-san shouts towards the presence.

    ¡¸ I finally found you ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    Andou Kuzawa.

    Yesterday, his looks and hairstyle looked clean, but now,

    His clothes are worn out, and his hair is disheveled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time meeting you though, does anyone know him? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks us.

    ¡¸ Err, he¡¯s one of the Yakuza under Oodori¡¯s leadership ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a guard in Takakura shrine, and so he¡¯s familiar with Tsukiko and the two. That¡¯s why he was sent to Tokyo yesterday, he¡¯s a member of the advance party, but ¡¹

    Shou-neechan already destroyed most of the advance party.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. He¡¯s not a recent subordinate of Oodori, and so he wasn¡¯t called to the venue earlier ¡¹

    Yeah, I didn¡¯t see Andou¡¯s face earlier.

    ¡¸ Even before that, he wasn¡¯t even on the floor where the four devas were waiting, right? I think they¡¯re still there ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m no longer a member of Kansai Raijin Houkai!! ¡¹

    Andou speaks in a loathsome tone.

    ¡¸ Then, what is an end member of the lower branch wants from us? ¡¹

    Margo-san says while measuring the distance between them.

    ¡¸ I think you already heard it, but the deal between Kouzuki-san and the Kansai Yakuza is already over. Shouldn¡¯t you be riding the train to go back home in Kansai? ¡¹

    Then, Andou.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with me!!!! ¡¹

    His scream echoes in the underground parking lot.

    ¡¸ Just what the hell happened!? Both boss Oodori and that bastard Satake are to be disposed of, just what the hell happened?! I mean, even all of Oodori¡¯s fellow bosses were beaten up!?! What the hell?! ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ This is bullshit!! That¡¯s not even a deal!!! What do you think of the lives of us Yakuza?! ¡¹

    Margo-san calms down.

    ¡¸ I wonder? You won¡¯t get anything from complaining to us. Why don¡¯t you ask Kouzuki house or Kouzuki SS instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not in a position to answer those questions of yours ¡¹

    Andou.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, hand over Tsukiko-ojousan to me!! ¡¹

    What ¡°if that¡¯s the case?¡±

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take Tsukiko-ojousan with me and talk to the boss of Kouzuki directly!! This is all strange!!! This shouldn¡¯t have happened!!! ¡¹

    His blood¡¯s rising up in his head.

    ¡¸ I wonder about that. Even if you take these girls as a hostage, Kouzuki-san won¡¯t grant you an audience though ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to explore further.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t know until I try it!!! ¡¹

    Andou looks at Tsukiko with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸ Bastards, I won¡¯t hand over Tsukiko-ojousan to people with a rotten personality like you!!! I¡¯ll take them away and run from here ¡¹

    R-Run?

    ¡¸ Come over Ojou-san!!! ¡¹

    Andou tries to reach out for Tsukiko.

    Tsukiko shakes her head.

    ¡¸ No, Andou-san, we won¡¯t come with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-What are you talking about?! I¡¯m taking you home?! Back to the Takakura shrine!!! ¡¹

    Andou desperately tries to convince Tsukiko, but

    ¡¸ No, not with you, Andou-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko cuddles with me.

    ¡¸ Ojou, what?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already am his woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-W-W-Woman?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he made me a woman. I gave my heart and purity to him ¡¹

    Andou snapped.

    ¡¸ Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!! ¡¹

    At that moment, Edie¡¯s kick hits Andou¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Gueeeee!!! ¡¹

    Edie erased her presence and went behind his back while Margo-san distracted him.

    ¡¸ Gugueee!! Gagegegegege!!! ¡¹

    Edie kicks on Andou¡¯s abdomen multiple times, but.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s tough!!! ¡¹

    Andou¡¯s muscular body doesn¡¯t faint from the attacks.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case!!! ¡¹

    Edie accumulates her Qi.

    ¡¸ Please wait ¡¹

    Tsukiko stopped Edie.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t accept this. I¡¯ll never ¡¹

    Andou holds down his abdomen and screams while lying down on the concrete floor.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Kouzuki house or whatever!!! You¡¯re all looking down on me!!!!! Do you think that the Yakuza¡¯s just an insect?! You believe that you can use your power to crush us down like cockroaches!!!! Don¡¯t fuck with us!! Don¡¯t fuck with us! Don¡¯t fuck with us!!! ¡¹

    I see.

    The opinion of the Kansai Yakuza on the bottom pile for this case,

    It¡¯s something like this.

    Even though they went to Tokyo to make a deal,

    They were crushed down with overwhelming power.

    It¡¯s not just honor that¡¯s lost, Oodori, Satake, and the subordinates present would lose their lives as well.

    Jii-chan declared that the Yakuza itself needs purging.

    And yet, the five of the big-shots,

    They had no choice but to yield to Jii-chan.

    They followed Jii-chan¡¯s orders.

    ¡¸ Do you think you can do anything with that huge power?! Huh?! Do you think you can step down on us like that?! You don¡¯t care about people like us!!! Kouzuki you bastard!!!! ¡¹

    Andou screams while spitting blood from his mouth.

    Jii-chan¡¯s going to fight this sort of hatred after this.

    That¡¯s the reason why he can¡¯t live with us.

    ¡¸ If you weren¡¯t a Yakuza but an ordinary citizen, then I think you¡¯d understand why ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s funny to hear a Yakuza who thinks that power is everything, who holds down people using their power. Don¡¯t you solve your problems with power in your world? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re complaining about losing to some power, then come back with more!! ¡¹

    Kuromori has hypothesized the time when Jii-chan would become hostile to us.

    Escape from Japan, live to a place where Kouzuki house can¡¯t afford.

    We won¡¯t yield to its power.

    If we¡¯re to succumb, we will escape instead.

    After all, we all are¡­

    That¡¯s because we¡¯re people who once suffered from someone¡¯s malice.

    ¡¸ As if you understand how I feel!? Do you know how someone who¡¯s trampled feels?! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. I know how it feels to be trampled down ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We also are fighting every day. We fight for our survival. Me, you, Kouzuki Jii-chan. We¡¯re nothing different, we keep on fighting every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ What can a rich young man like you know!!!?! ¡¹

    Andou won¡¯t understand.

    There¡¯s no need to speak to him then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to expose everything!! To newspapers, mass media! I¡¯ll tell the police!!! I¡¯ll show all of the wounds you¡¯ve caused!!! I¡¯m going to write about you on the internet!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That kind of wriggling around sounds very Yakuza, but it¡¯s pathetic ¡¹

    Margo-san sighs.

    ¡¸ Should we kill him? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Please wait ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells me.

    Then, she takes out a handkerchief from her shrine maiden clothes with a nostalgic look and goes to Andou.

    ¡¸ Huh, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It should be okay, Darling ¡¹

    Edie tells the worried me.

    ¡¸ T-Tsukiko, ojou? ¡¹

    Out of surprise, Andou kneels.

    Tsukiko wipes off the bloodstains on Andou¡¯s face with her handkerchief.

    ¡¸ Ojou, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to say anything Andou-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s finger pokes Andou¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Goodbye ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Then, Andou fell silent.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve erased your memory Andou-san, you won¡¯t remember us sisters anymore ¡¹

    I see. Tsukiko,

    She kept charging up her Miko power in case this moment happens.

    She used her power to erase Andou¡¯s memory.

    ¡¸ Farewell, Andou-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko stares at the handkerchief stained with Andou¡¯s blood.

    ¡¸ Memories of that first love.

    All that remains is a handkerchief.

    Yesterday, that handkerchief¡­

    It was gone before I realized.

    Now it¡¯s a distant love¡­

    I will never see it again ¡¹

    Tsukiko mutters.

    ¡¸ What is that? ¡¹

    I asked, Margo-san

    ¡¸ A poem ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a poem written by Anatole France ¡¹1

    Edie told me.

    ¡¸ May we never meet again ¡¹

    Tsukiko said, and threw the handkerchief on the floor.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go. Kou-sama ¡¹

    She looked at me.

 Chapter 743. The sensation of a trigger.

    Kouzuki SS lent us an 8-seater minivan.

    The color is metallic green.

    Well, it¡¯s a car that needs to drive around the town without standing out anyway.

    With the six of us, even if we pick up Megu from the school, we still have enough space.

    ¡¸ You guys can take a nap. You haven¡¯t slept that well since yesterday, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Margo-san says while tightening the driver¡¯s seatbelt.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you can sit in between Yomiko and Luna in the last row ¡¹

    Tsukiko said, but I don¡¯t feel like sitting in between two girls right now.

    ¡¸ Sit together with the two, I¡¯m going in the passenger seat ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can touch us and take our clothes off. Sensei~ ¡¹

    Yomiko puffs her chest and emphasizes her prided loli big tits.

    ¡¸ Luna, I just had sex inside the car earlier today! It was fun! You know how the car spring shakes us up? We were parked in the garage back then, but from what I heard from Misuzu-oneesama, it seems to be fun when the car¡¯s running around! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-oneesama that looks fun but let¡¯s leave that for next time. It seems that this car can get you nauseated ¡¹

    Luna seems to be reading my mind.

    As expected, I don¡¯t think my stamina could keep up if I have sex in here.

    Besides, I need to have a serious talk with Megu later.

    If I pick Megu up while having the scent of sex coming from me, she will get angry again. It would be troublesome to talk her out.

    ¡¸ We can take it easy tonight when we get back home ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Kou-sama is already tired for all he¡¯s done for us, let¡¯s give him some break time ¡¹

    Tsukiko who can read my mind, tells her sisters.

    Luna and Tsukiko has awakened their ¡°Yomi power,¡± which is to read people¡¯s minds, but,

    Yomiko¡¯s Tsuki power has only started to develop, and so it¡¯s still a bit dull.

    Kiyomi-san passed away, and they have loosened up as there¡¯s no need to use the power they¡¯ve accumulated inside.

    ¡¸ Then, we will sit down on the back. Kou-sama, you can take it easy in the middle row ¡¹

    I¡¯ll take that offer.

    ¡¸ And I will be watching the surroundings so I¡¯ll be sitting here ¡¹

    Edie sits on the passenger seat.

    In case of an attack, Margo-san in the driver¡¯s seat will prioritize driving us to a safe location.

    Edie will jump out of the passenger seat and stop the raiders.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me! ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Margo-san starts the engine.

    Our car starts driving from the underground parking lot.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Fortunately, there¡¯s no ambush nor tailing that happened after getting out of the hotel.

    Even if the Yakuza¡¯s dissatisfied with the result of the deal, they won¡¯t be ready to attack or track us right away.

    We¡¯ve been confronting both Satake and Oodori¡¯s group for the past few days, but their organization¡¯s dismantled now.

    The old big-shots of the Kansai Yakuza will have to deal with Oodori and Satake first, that¡¯s what they told Jii-chan.

    As for the subordinates of the two men, the other Yakuza would be contending to get them.

    Even if they try to fight back, there would be a reorganization of the Yakuza world soon.

    ¡¸ Fufufu, looks like the sisters fell asleep first ¡¹

    Margo-san said while looking at the rearview mirror as the car drives through the city in the dusk.

    Looking back at the rear seats, the sisters wearing shrine maiden clothing are all asleep.

    Yomiko, Tsukiko, and Luna are cuddling each other in sleep.

    ¡¸ Well, they¡¯re tired. They lost their virginity last night, had sex multiple times, and this morning, they trained their ¡°power¡± They must be awfully strained ¡¹

    Yeah, the three did their best.

    Even if Rei-chan was on their side, it must¡¯ve been painful for them to hear the rage of the Yakuza and Kiyomi-san¡¯s confession while standing next to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m glad that they¡¯re safe from the Yakuza now ¡¹

    They¡¯re able to escape from the fate of the Takakura shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all, Darling ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ The best thing is that these sisters are getting along now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not remember? Tsukiko ad the two weren¡¯t on good terms when we first met them ¡¹

    Oh right.

    For some reason, Yomiko, the second daughter, is the one being pushy.

    Tsukiko was reserved.

    And Luna was secluding herself.

    ¡¸ Now, they¡¯re getting along ¡¹

    Edie said I looked back at the sleeping sisters.

    Yeah. No matter how you look at it, they are sisters who wear a beautiful dress and get along together.

    I can feel that the sisters accepted each other.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Darling¡¯s power. That¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You definitely did something, as long as you¡¯re moving forward ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Now then, Yoshinobu-kun. How about we start a different conversation? ¡¹

    Margo-san says from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Sure, what is it? ¡¹

    I wonder what it could be?

    ¡¸ Have you seen the ¡°Seven Samurai¡± movie? Not the ¡°Seven in the wilderness¡± or the ¡°Seven in the universe,¡± the original one from Kurosawa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a movie you can¡¯t give an opinion on unless you watched it. It was broadcasted on television in Japan only once. Furthermore, it was heavily edited, and there were too many commercials in between ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Either way, here¡¯s the story. It was during the old days of wartime in Japan, a village was attacked by field warriors. I don¡¯t know much about field warriors, but they seem to be samurai who don¡¯t have masters anymore and became something like thieves. Either way, the bad guys attack the village multiple times to take their food, and the villagers can¡¯t do anything as they are poor. Then, after some discussion, they hired a samurai to defeat the field warrior ¡¹

    Farmers hired a samurai?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s in the war period, and so there is a lot of samurai who are like ronin as they have no master. And that¡¯s the kind of people the farmers hire. But, since the village is raided by the field warriors, they have no reward to offer. The best that they could promise is a meal ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ And so, they had no choice but to look for a samurai with a strong sense of justice who wants to help out the villagers. And, well, they¡¯ve brought back seven samurai to the village, and the story is about them fighting the field warriors ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ That kind of story doesn¡¯t exist in the history books though ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Before the establishment of the hierarchy of samurai, or even before the monopoly of warriors, there was no difference between a warrior and a farmer. That¡¯s how Japan saw it especially during the war era ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who were farmers become soldiers in a war halfway through the warring states. There are no permanent soldiers in the war as the war continues after all ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ There are weapons in the farmer¡¯s village, and most farmers have been in battles too. They can¡¯t let the field warriors just take them out one-sidedly, and there¡¯s also a network with the neighboring villages, and so they take down the band of thieves together. And that¡¯s why there are large scale uprising, see? The Kaga uprising was done by people who have been ruled by the country for nearly a hundred years ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei talked about Nobunaga¡¯s ambition of unifying the country ¡¹

    Seriously?

    ¡¸ In the first place, if field warriors do exist, the lord there would send their soldiers to crush them down. Even in a war-like era, it would be tedious to have a field warrior group in your area. They don¡¯t help to plow the land and yet they come to rob the crops ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    However, why am I receiving Japan history lessons from two Americans?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the biggest problem, a field warrior attacking the village, and the samurai hired by the village are basically the same guys. They have no master to serve, and so they don¡¯t have a place to return to. They don¡¯t have their land to defend, relying only on their skills, they roam the country looking suspicious. It just happened that the field warriors attacked a village, and the seven samurai who were wandering around the highway saw it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the seven samurai are righteous a kind-hearted people, and the field warriors were the bad guys. They were classified distinctly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you understand what that means? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t get it. I couldn¡¯t possibly know ¡¹

    ¡¸ What it means that it¡¯s a historical play based on the events in the past, but the characters were written in modern style ¡¹

    Modern style.

    ¡¸ The film ¡°Seven Samurai¡± was filmed in 1955. It¡¯s still during the post-war turmoil, and they say that Japan¡¯s economy is getting better after the war, but that wasn¡¯t the case. It was in 1965 where the economic depression happened ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just after the Korean war ended ¡¹

    ¡¸ With the end emergency demands during the war, you¡¯ll reach recession. Following that, the favorable economy called ¡°the economic boom of the mid50¡¯s happened,¡± and a recession right after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ It goes up and down, and Japan recovers little by little ¡¹

    I see.

    I mean. Why do I not know this even though I¡¯m Japanese?

    ¡¸ And so, returning to the topic, a year after the ¡°Seven Samurai¡± was made, the first Godzilla was created, at least you know what¡¯s the metaphor of Godzilla, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s a metaphor? ¡¹

    Sorry, I¡¯m an idiot.

    ¡¸ It means a thing regarded as representative or symbolic of something else, especially something abstract ¡¹1

    Now I don¡¯t get it even further.

    ¡¸ Metaphor doesn¡¯t show direct comparison but instead reminds you of the meaning behind similarities. You know how Godzilla fires of radioactive breath, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, is that saying that it¡¯s an atomic bomb? ¡¹

    Hearing that comparison, I now get it.

    ¡¸ Yes. It was during the time when there were repeated atomic bomb experiments on the pacific island. Godzilla is the metaphor of nuclear bombs. And as for the other one ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also a metaphor of the bombing of Tokyo ¡¹

    The bombing of Tokyo?

    ¡¸ Godzilla first landed in Tokyo, destroyed the city of Ginza along with Harumi, either way, it overlaps with the area burned out during the Tokyo bombing. Furthermore, Godzilla¡¯s assault stopped right in front of the current JR track. The bombing didn¡¯t affect from that point onwards. The Sanshin building wasn¡¯t existing until a few years ago ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Although it¡¯s been almost ten years after the war, no, it¡¯s precisely because it was at that time. The memories of the flame during the bombing of Tokyo was still vivid. The bomber dropping the bombs from high altitude, and Godzilla¡¯s flames destroying the city makes an overlapping image ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ The ¡°Seven Samurai¡± is the same. It¡¯s about the Samurai who don¡¯t have a master and now loitering the highways, it¡¯s a metaphor for the Japanese father who came back exhausted after losing the war ¡¹

    And that¡¯s why even if it was a historical drama, the characters feel modern.

    ¡¸ The self-governing ability of Japan is still incomplete, and the common people felt that they couldn¡¯t rely on the government or the police, they don¡¯t ask the lords to take measure against the field warriors, but the villagers themselves hire the samurai. Furthermore, for the fathers who lost the war and returned home, fighting for the villagers is a new way to gain an identity. ¡°I will offer myself for the sake of the revival of our country¡± is what they imagine themselves looking like ¡¹

    Identity.

    ¡¸ That means, from their current point of view, the seven samurai and the field warriors have both lost their masters, and they are dangerous to the public. They¡¯re unemployed, have weapons, and have a good combat ability. However, when the ¡°seven warriors¡± were first released, the field warriors were metaphoric as nothing but evil among the commoners. Therefore, they think that it¡¯s okay for the samurai of justice to kill them. They didn¡¯t think ¡°that field warrior might have parents or children, maybe, his side has a compelling reason to attack the village.¡± Their metaphor is the evil after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. The farmers of the real warring states period had the power to defend themselves, but the commoners of the era when ¡®Seven Samurai¡¯ was created felt that there¡¯s no one who protects them. Therefore, they don¡¯t question the idea of the samurai protecting them. They didn¡¯t even think of getting weapons and fighting against the field warriors before relying on the samurai or other people¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that you mentioned it. Why? ¡¹

    I asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Let me tell you this again, field warriors nor samurai exist in the history of Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ In short, they¡¯re only a metaphorical image ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ The field warrior has become a metaphor for those who harm the ordinary folks, and the samurai is a metaphor for those who came back from the war and came to revive devastated Japan. It¡¯s purely a metaphorical image, and so it can¡¯t be beaten unless it¡¯s another metaphorical image ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ In this case, the villagers are nothing but ordinary people who feel uneasy about society and the government, but the image is too real, and so the image of pure evil from the field warriors stands strong ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the ¡®seven samurai¡¯ film was widely accepted by the audience at that time. Naturally, it¡¯s also interesting to watch it now, but if you watch it with the mindset of the modern person, you¡¯ll feel the contradiction ¡¹

    ¡¸ The samurai fight and give up their lives for the people of the village even if there are no rewards, the reason being that they carry their ideals and aspirations of people of that day. They¡¯re humans, but they were set as something ALPHA, different from ordinary humans. That¡¯s the hero nature ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, if you watch it now, you¡¯d feel contradiction about the behavior of the characters and the story development. The senses of the people making and watching it are different ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve gone through a lot of detours but let¡¯s go with the reason why I talked about this. You see, I¡¯ve always thought about the Yakuza ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ You see, the Yakuza in the movies are really low, they used to help people a lot in the past though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about that though ¡¹

    As expected, Edie doesn¡¯t know much about Yakuza movies.

    ¡¸ No you see, for the traditional Yakuza movies; Though they don¡¯t have masters, just like in the ¡®seven samurai¡¯ movie, there¡¯s those with the same sense of justice as the samurai and evil of the field warriors. That means, there¡¯s good and bad Yakuza ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ The good Yakuza always suffers in the hands of the bad Yakuza. They endure it, all the time and in the climax, they¡¯re unable to put up with it anymore, and so the good Yakuza attacks the house of the bad Yakuza. Then, they cut down all of the bad Yakuza. The only difference of Yakuza movies from ordinary dramas is that they kill the bad Yakuza, and that ends up coming back at the good Yakuza, the main character. Their allies die, or they die, or they get caught by the police and end up in jail, or they have to leave the city and their loved ones. That kind of tragic end is the pattern of the traditional Yakuza movies.

    I see.

    ¡¸ Why does the good Yakuza have to endure the harassment from the bad Yakuza? That¡¯s because the good Yakuza is the virtue as a Yakuza, or so they say. Sentiments to their allies, loyalty to their boss, the law to protect the organization, they¡¯re tied up to all of that. Therefore, they hold back until the last minute. And when the bad Yakuza finally tramples on the roots of their virtue, that¡¯s when they snap and bite back. If it reaches the point where it can never be forgiven, then it¡¯s very Japanese to fight even if they throw away their life. If it¡¯s from the other race, then they would snap right away ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ In other words, it¡¯s not possible in the actual Yakuza in Japan, but if you sublime it to a beautiful thing called ¡°Ideal Yakuza image,¡± That¡¯s why there¡¯s a lot of movies with Yakuza as the main character ¡¹

    Yakuza was the ideal figure.

    ¡¸ But in the end, that sounds fake, doesn¡¯t it? Ideal Yakuza? That doesn¡¯t exist. For the actual Yakuza, betrayal, subordinates overthrowing the superiors, and so on are ordinary. Instead, it would be more interesting to draw a realistic figure of Yakuza filled with such vitality, a series of actual yakuza was made in the ¡¯70s. It¡¯s a series of movie modeled on the reality of the Yakuza world and the real Yakuza ¡¹

    The real one, not the ideal.

    ¡¸ Naturally, even if they say that it¡¯s real, it¡¯s not a documentary, and so they will still have direction. Instead of saying that it¡¯s the real Yakuza, you call it a realistic one, it¡¯s a story where the people would believe that ¡°Yakuza¡¯s like this¡± The first and the greatest success is the title ¡°the battle without justice¡± ¡¸ They¡¯re telling the viewers that the Yakuza¡¯s world has no traditional virtue ¡¹

    There¡¯s no virtue.

    ¡¸ But you know, if it¡¯s the real guys, they¡¯d get angry too fast. There are not many exciting events that could become a movie in real life. Then, after it got popular, Yakuza movies changed again ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the change? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ The characters follow the Yakuza¡¯s virtue, and they also do all kinds of lawless acts realistically ¡¹

    Realistically.

    ¡¸ It means that they are compassionate to people in the same organization. But unreasonable towards the enemy. On the one hand, there¡¯s a strong and reliable boss or senior, but on the other side, ¡°What the hell?! If you think using Yakuza¡¯s common sense! That¡¯s wrong!!¡± and so their atrocities aren¡¯t legally acceptable. It¡¯s a story of dual personality and the double standard for people ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ That kind of various aspects is realistic and very human-like. At first, that is. But as a result of that, the popularity of Yakuza movies has fallen in popularity because of that kind of stories ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well no, instead of reducing the number of works that goes to the cinema, most of it goes to the V-cinema, but now that¡¯s taken down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it not interesting? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it makes you think if a person talking kindly, and suddenly snapping out on someone, and then sympathizing again, is something cool. As expected, just like the old Yakuza movies, it gives the main character emotional attachment. The main character¡¯s way of thinking and attitude has no blur ¡¹

    Oh, they don¡¯t understand why the emotions are changing.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yakuza movies aren¡¯t that good nowadays ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Edie nods.

    ¡¸ The lesson in Margo¡¯s story just now is that even if something doesn¡¯t actually exist, the thought that there¡¯s an idealized shape of the virtue of Yakuza in their world is precious ¡¹

    The thought of virtue.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I think. There¡¯s a lot of criminal organizations globally. Even at this moment, a new criminal organization¡¯s found somewhere in the world. That¡¯s inevitable. Some people can¡¯t live without committing crimes ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, organizations that don¡¯t have the same thoughts as the members are destroyed right away. That¡¯s the truth. Betrayals crush them right away. The big criminal organizations are known all over the world, whether they¡¯re the Mafia, Camorra, or Jewish gangs have their law, and their ideology ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, in America, Sicilian immigrants are in mafia, and the others are in different gangs ¡¹

    Edie comments.

    ¡¸ Naturally, the Yakuza in Japan also have their laws and ideals thought out. I think they¡¯ve developed it during the Meiji period. Their code is to respect honor, empathy, and their boss ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s broken? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think. The movie is a mirror of the ideas of the times. Movies never cut you off the reality from that era. That¡¯s where the views get their ideas. And instead of reality, they show what kind of thoughts existed at that time ¡¹

    For example, the ¡®seven samurai.¡¯

    ¡¸ Even at the age of the traditional Yakuza virtues, in the real world, the Yakuza doesn¡¯t strictly follow that virtue. There¡¯s actually evidence for several disputes. But the fact that the protagonist in that movie follows the virtue in that era, ignoring the reality, shows that people feel that ¡°virtue¡± is a beautiful thing. If there¡¯s a beautiful image to become a model of the ¡®ideal,¡¯ then no matter how messy the reality can be, people can live in that lovely thought. People from the past thought that the Yakuza¡¯s antisocial existence is beautiful. I believe that even the real Yakuza are proud of it, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ The Yakuza can¡¯t live in that idea, right? ¡¹

    Edie said. Margo-san;

    ¡¸ Yeah. Do they feel proud of themselves now? ¡¹

    Proud.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re talking about those who move up with power then businesses that exploit its companies are worse than the Yakuza. Instead of being bound by the old tradition of the Yakuza¡¯s world, it¡¯s better to do business that barely breaks the law. There¡¯s no need to become Yakuza at all ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ I mean, if you enter the world of Yakuza, you¡¯re not sure if you¡¯d succeed. Will the young and successful Yakuza feel the beauty? If you want a luxury brand suit, ride a foreign car, then it¡¯s faster if you start up a company that exploits it¡¯s employees, right? If you¡¯re in Yakuza, at best, you can convince a hostess to sleep with you, but if you¡¯re a president of a black company, then you can have an idol in your bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, it¡¯s not a dream then ¡¹

    Edie nods.

    ¡¸ The world of Yakuza in Japan would change in the next two years, maybe. There would still be large organization remaining, but it¡¯ll gradually decline. There¡¯s no other way for them. That¡¯s because the thoughts and dreams of beauty are no longer present in the current world of Yakuza. That is why Kouzuki-san is starting to crack down the Yakuza world.

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ The deal that just happened is Kouzuki-san¡¯s declaration of war. From today onwards, Kouzuki SS will be fighting the entire Yakuza world. Kouzuki-san would be dismantling the Yakuza world in a few years, and Kouzuki SS would infuse new ¡®virtues¡¯ and take away it¡¯s only organizational power ¡¹

    It¡¯s a war from today onwards.

    ¡¸ And then, once it¡¯s newly reorganized, all of the underground society will be yours ¡¹

    Yours? Wait, me?

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you were introduced the big-shots of the Yakuza. Kuromori Kou-kun ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the mirror and smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great that you have two family registers. You¡¯re known as Kuromori Kou, Misuzu-san¡¯s fiance, and on paper, the name is Kuromori Keito. That name would be known as the ruler behind Kouzuki SS from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, w-why me? ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san is already 82 years old. He¡¯s too old now. And that¡¯s why he wants you to inherit the power to hold the underground society from now on ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Actually, your name is already popular ¡¹

    My name?

    ¡¸ Do you not get it? Kuromori Kou is the man who that old man Kouzuki accepted and agreed to hand over his daughter for marriage. And also ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ The man who has killed the fearsome Cesario Viola ¡¹

    My hand recalls the memory of the trigger.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou is already a man of legends in the underground society ¡¹

 Chapter 744. Searching for real opinion.

    ¡¸ But what should I do with Kouzuki SS then? ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that I¡¯m in control of the backside of Kouzuki SS,

    I¡¯m just a dumb high schoolboy.

    I can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to do anything ¡¹

    Margo-san says while lightly handling the steering wheel.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan would take care of the troublesome stuff anyway. As for you, well, I guess you¡¯ll show up with Misuzu-chan on parties as Kuromori Kou twice or thrice a year. Then, if you attend those, they¡¯ll make you stand out. Creating noise saying ¡°is that the rumored Kuromori Kou?¡± That¡¯s all, I think ¡¹

    I will only show up a few times a year.

    And everything else is left to Shou-neechan, or me hiding in Misuzu¡¯s shadow.

    ¡¸ It would hardly affect your daily life. After all, you¡¯re not Kuromori Kou most of the time, you¡¯re Yoshida Yoshinobu ¡¹

    I do have two family register right now.

    One is Natou Keito, Nei¡¯s dead younger brother.

    Now, it¡¯s taken the Kuromori surname, and so the name¡¯s Kuromori Keito.

    Kuromori Kou is Kuromori Keito¡¯s alias.

    And the other is my original name, Yoshida Yoshinobu.

    I¡¯m already adopted to the Kuromori household, and so my name in the paper is Kuromori Yoshinobu.

    However, it¡¯s not public that I¡¯m adopted now.

    Therefore, I stay as Yoshida Yoshinobu.

    ¡¸ The point is that Kouzuki-san is worried that he¡¯ll pass away soon ¡¹

    Worried?

    ¡¸ He wants to make sure that Misuzu-chan, Ruriko-chan, and Yoshiko-san are safe even if something happens to him suddenly. That is why he had to solidify his control with Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS has all the power they need for bodyguards or fighting off foreign invaders.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san can¡¯t hand over the shares of the other companies in Kouzuki group to Misuzu-chan before he dies. They¡¯re still minor, and so Shiba-san, the new manager of the group may feel suspicious of it ¡¹

    Putting the idea that Jii-chan might collapse, he¡¯s still healthy, and people would think that it¡¯s strange that he¡¯s starting to migrate his stocks.

    ¡¸ However, suppose that Kouzuki-san passes away suddenly right now, Misuzu-chan cannot inherit all of Kouzuki-san¡¯s assets right away. Kouzuki house has multiple branch families, and they all hold their own interests too. There would be a time lag as they would check on how to unify the group ¡¹

    There would be a discussion on how to split the inheritance for the three granddaughters.

    ¡¸ Well, if the group were an ordinary company, there would be no problems in the management even if in times of confusion, but Kouzuki SS cannot allow that to happen ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Even if the owner died,

    It¡¯s a problem if they don¡¯t keep protecting Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kouzuki SS has a takeover right now, separate from the other companies ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is an independent group from the Kouzuki group from the start anyway. Kouzuki-san holds 100% of the stocks by himself, and he would give it all to Misuzu-chan. Misuzu-chan is the owner, and Kuromori Kou is Misuzu-chan¡¯s partner. Therefore, it won¡¯t look strange even if you control the backside of Kouzuki SS. Everyone knows that Kouzuki-san has accepted you as Misuzu-chan¡¯s partner ¡¹

    And so, Kouzuki SS will remain loyal to Misuzu even if anything unforeseen happens.

    ¡¸ And as for the other one ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me through the rear-view mirror.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Minaho ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ You do know that when we reopen the brothel for five years, is a necessity for Minaho to settle up with her past and to save all the other former prostitutes who can¡¯t find any other livelihood, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, naturally ¡¹

    There are troublemakers like Iwakura-kaichou.

    ¡¸ Then, as for Minaho after closing down the brothel after five years ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ What do you think about doing her work in a managerial position in Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan working in Kouzuki SS?

    ¡¸ Well, Minaho can start her own business or invest in others too ¡¹

    Margo-san sighed.

    ¡¸ Her past as a hostess of the brothel will chase after Minaho forever. She knows too many personal secrets from big families which they don¡¯t want others to know, and she has a relationship with people in the underground society. It would be hard for Minaho to start an ordinary business with that in mind. The people around will always be scared that she might expose something ¡¹

    While the brothel is open, Minaho-neesan herself is living in a guilty business, and so the customers don¡¯t fear Minaho-neesan.

    But, if Minaho-neesan completely quits the business on this site and start doing business on the surface;

    The people from the backside would fear that Minaho-neesan threatens them about the past.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I think Minaho should register as an analyst or a negotiator on the backside of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is a specialist security company, and she would have confidentiality obligation. If one can¡¯t keep their mouth shut, then customers won¡¯t trust that security firm. People in the underground society also keeps an eye on Kouzuki SS people, and that they won¡¯t pick a fight with Minaho that easily ¡¹

    I see. We can protect Minaho-neesan if she stays in Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS can use Minaho¡¯s existing connections and her ability to analyze and process information. That¡¯s a win-win relationship for them. Although, if she wants to start another business, it doesn¡¯t need to belong to Kouzuki SS anymore. Besides, it¡¯s not the ordinary employees but Misuzu-chan, the owner who will be rewarding the officers directly. In Minaho¡¯s case, it might be best for her to become an outside director ¡¹

    Yeah. Yeah, ordinary people at their age can¡¯t be Minaho-neesan¡¯s employees.

    An ordinary person can¡¯t be Minaho-neesan¡¯s boss nor subordinate.

    Minaho-neesan probably won¡¯t even talk unless it¡¯s with Shou-neechan or chief Yazawa.

    ¡¸ And since Kouzuki SS can¡¯t expect support from the Kouzuki group anymore, they have to make independent profitability ¡¹

    Shiba-san will be taking over the management from Jii-chan.

    The large funds they had thanks to Jii-chan¡¯s command until now will be dropped.

    ¡¸ That is why they need people like Minaho at times like this. Minaho knows the ropes in mercantile ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has the experience of rebuilding the battered Kuromori during the time of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s chaotic rule.

    ¡¸ Besides, with Minaho¡¯s connections, Kouzuki SS will be able to find even more customers that they never had before, see? ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS¡¯ parent company is from Kouzuki house.

    They took charge of protecting only the distinguished families close to the Kouzuki house.

    Kuromori was frequented by a lot of men from distinguished houses in the postwar period.

    They create sales to families that weren¡¯t close to the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Maybe, is that why Shou-neechan is with Minaho-neesan in this case? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan right now is;

    She¡¯s staying in the hotel with Shou-neechan and is analyzing the trend of the Kansai Yakuza towards Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Those in Yazawa-san¡¯s generation don¡¯t have a good outlook towards Minaho, but Kouzuki SS field division is now led by Shou-oneesan. Yazawa-san can¡¯t complain even if Shou-oneesan hires her. I mean, as long as you exist, Yazawa-san will want to bring Minaho to Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ My existence? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan are on your side, and Minaho is your guardian. You could say that Yazawa-san in Kouzuki SS and Minaho confronting each other would be the most problematic ¡¹

    If Minaho-neesan gets angry and tells that Kouzuki SS can¡¯t enter our mansion, then that would be a problem.

    ¡¸ After all, they know that Minaho has Kyouko-san and me ¡¹

    We¡¯re not troubled with protection even if we don¡¯t rely on Kouzuki SS.

    On the other hand, Kyouko-san is the only entity that could make Kouzuki SS suffer a great deal of damage when in total war.

    Kyouko-san has the South American international criminal organization named Malandro.

    Naturally, she also has Miss Cordelia, a leading figure in Los Angeles¡¯ crime scene and her subordinates.

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san allowed Kyouko-san and Rei-chan play around using the mass media, and so I think he prefers to have that kind of playing around relationship than having to fight her for real. Even if they look like that, they keep in touch with each other when making plans ¡¹

    Oh, Rei-chan did say that.

    I refused the plan from the other day.

    ¡¸ With that said, I hope Minaho gradually becomes familiar with the work in Kouzuki SS> Right? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I should be the one to give approval to that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the one protecting me, not the other way around.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that Minaho would listen no matter what you say ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Darling, take what Margo said about Minaho in your mind and think about it yourself ¡¹

    Edie who has been listening in the passenger seat all this time said.

    ¡¸ I think that Minaho will accept it smoothly. I mean, Minaho is a wise woman. Since she already has a smooth relationship with the Kouzuki SS, you know that things will go smoothly. She¡¯s building a good relationship with Shou and Reika ¡¹

    Yeah, especially with the Takakura sisters case.

    Minaho-neesan has been discussing things with Shou-neechan and Rei-chan all the time.

    Chief Yazawa already handed over the responsibility on-site to Shou-neechan, and so he¡¯s watching from the back now.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why it would be great if Darling could help with the ideas we¡¯ve thought of. You can convince her right away. Minaho¡¯s in love with Darling after all ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s not about joining Kouzuki SS but having her as a member even just on paper. Calling her an outside director. We have to emphasize that. Minaho¡¯s got a strong sense of independence. She might reject it if she imagines herself under Kouzuki-san¡¯s grasp ¡¹

    Margo-san added.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll talk to her tonight ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan would refuse to belong to Kouzuki SS owned by Jii-chan and managed by chief Yazawa.

    But if Misuzu¡¯s the owner and Shou-neechan¡¯s the manager, then she might find it acceptable.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    It¡¯s already dark outside by the time our car arrived near the school.

    ¡¸ Err, should I call Megu, so we pick her up at the school gate? ¡¹

    I ask Margo-san.

    ¡¸ No, the staff parking lot is closed anyway so I¡¯ll stop over there, and you can get off and find Megu-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already past 6pm, I think the club¡¯s training is over by now ¡¹

    That¡¯s why I only need to call Megu¡¯s phone.

    It doesn¡¯t take that much time to go from the back of the school to the main gate.

    ¡¸ But, you want to have some time to talk with Megu-chan, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Margo, I¡¯ll come with him as his bodyguard. You can take Tsukiko and the two back to the mansion. Agnes is waiting for them ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I think Megu-chan will just rampage if it¡¯s only the two of them, so I guess it¡¯s better if you come with him, Edie ¡¹

    Margo-san replied.

    Yeah, right.

    If it¡¯s just Megu and me.

    Megu would just throw all of the emotions she¡¯s accumulating to me one-sidedly.

    It might help if there¡¯s someone calm and can see through the situation like Edie.

    ¡¸ Oh? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go too!! ¡¹

    I hear a cheerful voice from the backseat.

    When I turned around, I see the Takakura sisters who were supposed to be asleep, now awake.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also interested in looking at Sensei¡¯s school! ¡¹

    Her voluptuous breasts sway around.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yomiko, you shouldn¡¯t go ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Why, Tsukiko-oneesama?! ¡¹

    Yomiko complains.

    ¡¸ Your Tsuki power is stronger, right? Megumi-san knows your ability, and so I think she¡¯d be wary if she sees you ¡¹

    Megu knows everything that happened last night.

    That we¡¯re trying to strengthen the power of the sisters somehow.

    Megu went to school early for her club activities, but,

    She knows that we spend a lot of time on special training in the morning.

    ¡¸ I think that Megumi is afraid that you may use your power to manipulate her mind using the Miko power ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ For example, making Megumi¡¯s mind obedient to the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s how you think, but Megumi-chan is different. People become skeptical when they discover some big power ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Especially with Yomiko-san, she¡¯s a bright, cheerful, and a positive girl. Megumi-chan gets increasingly scared if she sees Yomiko-chan¡¯s smile ¡¹

    I think so too.

    This loli, big-tits girl has too much spirit inside her.

    One can imagine her doing something unneeded.

    ¡¸ But, I think that scaring her a bit will make it better. She¡¯s too dependent on Kou-sama after all ¡¹

    Tsukiko points out.

    ¡¸ Putting the Tsuki power aside, I think that she needs pressure in her mind that Yomi power is around ¡¹

    Pressuring her that even if she lies to herself, everything¡¯s exposed.

    ¡¸ Then, should Tsukiko-oneesama go instead? ¡¹

    Yomiko asks her sister, who holds stronger Yomi power than herself.

    ¡¸ No. I think my pressure would be too much ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at Luna, the youngest.

    ¡¸ Luna, you should accompany Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think Luna¡¯s presence would be enough pressure for her ¡¹

    Yomiko nods.

    Luna¡¯s still 12, and she¡¯s small.

    Unlike the well-developed Agnes due to her half-Japanese and half-French blood, Luna¡¯s body is young, it matches her age.

    But.

    Megu knows that the power accumulated in Luna during the sex last night.

    It¡¯s just enough for pressure.

    At least, it¡¯s better than Yomiko who is too lively, and Tsukiko who¡¯s calm for her age.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna replied in a tensed voice.

    ¡¸ No, you just have to stay with me. You don¡¯t have to do anything in particular ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Margo-san drives the car in the staff parking lot from the back of the school.

    Then, she stopped in front of the secret passage leading to the basement of the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Edie, Luna, and I get off the car.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll be sending off Tsukiko-san to the mansion for now. Contact me when there¡¯s an emergency. I¡¯ll come right away ¡¹

    The distance between the school and the mansion is only five minutes.

    She won¡¯t park the car in the garage, if it¡¯s parked right in front of the main door, she can drive it right away.

    ¡¸ Thank you, I¡¯ll leave Tsukiko and Yomiko in your hands. Also, I think Misuzu and Ruruko are worried by now, tell them my regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got it ¡¹

    Margo-san answers with a smile through the window of the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, we will prepare dinner in the mansion ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ And eat Yomi up after dinner, okay?~ ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, once I¡¯m back ¡¹

    I mean, whose turn is it tonight again?

    Yesterday, the schedule was changed due to the situation,.

    We also have to change the rotation table to add Tsukiko and the two.

    ¡¸ Well then, see you later, Edie, he¡¯s yours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that~ ¡¹

    Margo-san leaves Edie for bodyguard duties and drives the car.

    Then, Yomiko¡¯s waving her hand from the back window.

    Luna in her shrine maiden uniform sticks to me anxiously, and so Edie smiled and waved back to Yomiko.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    This is the back of the school, so the distance to the women¡¯s track and field club is just short.

    ¡¸ Darling, not there ¡¹

    Edie opens the key box that unlocks the hidden garage leading to the secret passage.

    ¡¸ Huh, aren¡¯t we going to meet up with Megu? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised at what Edie¡¯s doing.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s waiting in the school unless you contact her. She knows that there¡¯s a lot of events happening today ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Megu,

    She knows about the troubles of the Takakura sisters with the Yakuza.

    Yesterday, the Yakuza attacked us on our way back from school.

    ¡¸ I think Megumi should have some assumptions on why we may be late on coming to meet her up. Katsuko or Nagisa should have told her about our progress halfway ¡¹

    She has rest time during lunch break.

    Katsuko-nee should¡¯ve told Megu about our situation.

    If that¡¯s the case, she should know that we brought the combat group of Kuromori and head to the hotel in the city center.

    Megu should know that we might be late.

    With the Yakuza involved, neither Katsuko-nee nor Nagisa can go and pick up Megu without any bodyguard by their side.

    If things go south, the Yakuza could kidnap them.

    ¡¸ I get that, but why are we going there? ¡¹

    Edie used her fingerprint and then her PIN to authenticate, and the secret passage opens up.

    ¡¸ Do you not get it? ¡¹

    Edie looks at me blankly.

    ¡¸ Now¡¯s the time to use the monitoring room ¡¹

    You mean the monitoring system under the principal¡¯s office?

    ¡¸ Darling, you should watch Megumi from a place she can¡¯t see you ¡¹

    From a place, she can¡¯t see me?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to see through Megu¡¯s real opinion ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Wow, what¡¯s this, amazing! ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl wearing shrine maiden clothes is amazed by the low-ceiling underground passage.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cool and all, but it¡¯s too early to be amazed ¡¹

    Edie hurries us.

    We get out of the underground passage, and as soon as we go up the stairs, we entered the big room.

    I turned on the lights.

    ¡¸ Wow, what¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    This is the surveillance room, there are multiple monitors strapped on the wall.

    There¡¯s also a sub-monitoring room dedicated to Minaho-neesan in the school building, but this is the main one.

    We can control all of the surveillance cameras and hidden microphone all around the school.

    ¡¸ Somehow, it feels like we¡¯re going to watch a rocket launch to space ¡¹

    Luna speaks her thoughts.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s use this one ¡¹

    Edie sits on the main operator seat and powers them up one by one.

    The monitors turn live one by one.

    It shows the image of the school.

    ¡¸ Wow, isn¡¯t that one a shower room? ¡¹

    One of the monitors shows naked school girls.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Luna sends me a glance.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you perv ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not there for me to watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I¡¯m just joking ¡¹

    Luna clings to me.

    ¡¸ We already took a bath together, I know that Nii-san isn¡¯t interested in ordinary girls ¡¹

    Luna.

    Oh, she¡¯s nervous as she¡¯s in a place she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Well then, where could Megumi be? ¡¹

    Edie flips through the cameras one after another.

    She¡¯s mastered how to use this system already.

    Edie is an enrolled student in our school.

    She knows every turns and corner.

    That also includes Megu¡¯s whereabouts after finishing her club activities.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s strange ¡¹

    Even so, Edie can¡¯t find Megu it seems.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s expand our scope then ¡¹

    Edie flicks some keys.

    Then.

    ¡¸ CATCH! ¡¹

    Megu shows on the monitor.

    Megu¡¯s in the bakery.

    She¡¯s in the waiting room, nobody can see her from the outside.

    Megu has keys to that room.

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    But, Megu wasn¡¯t alone in the bakery.

    Is she talking to someone?

    Did someone come in the bakery without permission while I wasn¡¯t there?

    Oh wait, I can only see Megu in this position.

    ¡¸ Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I¡¯ll switch to another camera ¡¹

    Edie operates the monitors.

    The monitor shows¡­?

 Chapter 745. Ostracism

    ¡¸ Mana? ¡¹

    Why is Mana with Megu?

    Kuromori mansion should¡¯ve been in a high alert state due to the Yakuza attack.

    Margo-san, Michi, and Edie are out, and so there are no guards present.

    Why? How?

    How did she come out of the mansion, to the school, and ended up on my bakery?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing surprising really ¡¹

    Edie laughs as she looks at my face.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s papa is still outside the mansion. He¡¯s not alone either. Megumi is in school, so this place is secured too. If that¡¯s the case, then Katsuko can contact them and have Mana go from the mansion to school alone. Michi¡¯s Papa goes back and forth due to security personnel changes ¡¹

    Now that you mentioned it.

    Kudou-papa received lunch boxes for his subordinates from Katsuko-nee.

    Speaking of Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinates. I only know Neko-san and a few others.

    They likely brought Mana from the mansion to the school safely.

    Still.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Mana didn¡¯t come out of the mansion alone ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that Mana would talk to Kudou-papa by herself.

    Katsuko-nee, the caretaker of the mansion when Minaho-neesan¡¯s absent would be the one asking Kudou-papa.

    Then, he¡¯d do that without fail.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious, what do you think of us, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie tells me.

    ¡¸ Darling, you thought that the women left in the mansion would just wait for us to return? Those people also think and act about what they can do even if Darling¡¯s absent ¡¹

    Katsuko, Nagisa, Misuzu, Ruriko, Mana.

    Putting Yukino, Yoshiko-san, Agnes, and Mao-chan aside,

    That¡¯s the group that¡¯s left in the mansion.

    They talk about what they can do for me while I¡¯m absent.

    ¡¸ With Tsukiko¡¯s problem settled, the biggest concern for us is Megumi ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if someone talks to Megumi before Darling. This is to sort out the thoughts in her head. I think that she¡¯ll only run wild and get spoiled again if we start with Darling right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why Mana¡¯s sent over? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. Katsuko and Nagisa spoil Megumi too. As for Misuzu and Ruriko, she¡¯d feel resistant. Yukino¡¯s a no-no. And that¡¯s why, it¡¯s Mana¡¯s turn as she¡¯s Megu¡¯s blood sister, and she¡¯s young and easy to talk with ¡¹

    Well, I get that.

    ¡¸ Edie, you knew that Katsuko-nee would send Mana to talk to Megu? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why instead of searching for Megu on foot,

    She brought me to this room.

    ¡¸ Nope. We didn¡¯t make any plans in advance, I just had a hunch. I don¡¯t think they would do nothing and just wait for Darling¡¯s return. We¡¯re living together for four months, I knew that much at least ¡¹

    Oh, then Katsuko-nee didn¡¯t lead this one.

    It¡¯s Misuzu and Ruriko.

    I get it.

    Those two would do something like this.

    They think about everything in theory, and they can get it done.

    And as for using Mana as the representative;

    That¡¯s probably because Kudou-papa didn¡¯t allow Misuzu or Ruriko to go out of the mansion.

    The daughter of the Kouzuki house has the highest priority in protection.

    Mana has come to our school before too.

    She named herself as Megu¡¯s little sister when she showed herself in front of the members of the women¡¯s track and field club.

    Nobody would think that it¡¯s strange if she looks for Megu after practice.

    ¡¸ I think they just started talking, Megumi just finished her training and has changed clothes, I think it¡¯s just a few minutes since she arrived in the bakery ¡¹

    And taking action at this time,

    Letting Megu and Mana have a conversation if possible.

    And the thought that I may want to hear it.

    It must be within Misuzu¡¯s plan.

    Or maybe, Edie¡¯s plan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll turn on sound ¡¹

    Edie operates the surveillance system, and then;

    ¡º I mean, I can¡¯t help it ¡»

    Megu¡¯s talking to Mana.

    ¡º I understand it too. I know that I can¡¯t go on like this. I know that I¡¯ll only trouble everyone if this continues ¡»

    ¡º So, what will you do? ¡»

    Mana asks.

    ¡º Earlier, Katsuko-oneechan taught me about it, but it looks like it went well on Onii-chan¡¯s side. That¡¯s why the Takakura sisters will live together with us from now on. Megu-oneechan won¡¯t be able to monopolize Onii-chan even more ¡»

    ¡º I know that ¡»

    Megu replies with a bitter look on her face.

    ¡º Are you saying that I¡¯m not enduring enough!? Everyone thinks about getting along with the family first, and that¡¯s why they don¡¯t try to monopolize Yoshi-kun. Everyone¡¯s holding up their desires. And yet, I¡¯m the only one unable to suppress my urge to monopolize him? I know that! But still! ¡»

    Megu.

    ¡º I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m a woman, I want to monopolize the man I love. I don¡¯t this. I want to have Yoshi-kun only for me ¡»

    Mana.

    ¡º I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something Megu-oneechan ¡»

    She speaks calmly.

    ¡º Among the people in the family, nobody has the same emotions as Megu-oneechan of wanting to monopolize Onii-chan ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º They¡¯re all different from the common sense we had ¡»

    Common sense.

    ¡º For example, Ruri-chan and Agnes-chan. The two of them were raised isolated from ordinary people, and so they don¡¯t know what¡¯s an ordinary family. Their relationship with this family is the first for them. They¡¯re not stressed with this kind of lifestyle ¡»

    Before the thought of their relationship with me, they can¡¯t help but find it enjoyable that they have a family.

    ¡º Furthermore, as for sex, Everyone loves Onii-chan, and Onii-chan loves everyone, I think that it¡¯s natural to get along and have sex together. Sex is an act of love among the family, it¡¯s a daily life matter ¡»

    Mana said.

    ¡º Especially with Ruri-oneechan, she always says that having sex with Onii-chan is fun for her, right? She¡¯s not talking about pleasure. To Ruri-oneechan, having sex is only one of the new experiences within the family life. It¡¯s the same fun she¡¯s having when Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s teaching her cooking and housework. She learns new things, have fun, contribute to the family in cooking and household chores, and she serves Onii-chan through sex. She thinks that it¡¯s fun. She feels happy about doing stuff for everyone. That is why she doesn¡¯t want to monopolize Onii-chan. She thinks that it¡¯s more fun when everyone¡¯s coexisting ¡»

    Ruriko¡¯s like that.

    That is her common sense.

    ¡º Agnes-chan is even more amazing. If she wants it, she¡¯ll ask Onii-chan to have sex, anytime, anywhere. In fact, that¡¯s what she¡¯s doing, right? Agnes-chan thinks that sex is something natural, and she thinks that Mana and everyone can ask to have sex with Onii-chan too. Agnes-chan doesn¡¯t mind us joining in when she¡¯s having sex with Onii-chan. To her, having sex with Onii-chan is the sole purpose of her life ¡»

    Agnes is a girl who was educated to become a sex slave.

    ¡º Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t feel any rejection about Onii-chan having sex with other girls, right? Agnes-chan thinks ¡®that¡¯s how it is¡¯ after all. Well, that¡¯s all because of Shirasaka Sousuke-san ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke tried to make Agnes his exclusive sex slave in the first place.

    He used his sex videos with other women to have Agnes study it.

    I¡¯m unable to destroy Agnes¡¯ fixation on worshipping Shirasaka Sousuke.

    That would break Agnes¡¯ identity after all.

    That is why I changed Agnes¡¯ ¡°Papa,¡± the man she thinks she must have sex with.

    I changed it from Shirasaka Sousuke to me.

    As I¡¯m the ¡°Papa¡± now, Agnes sees me as someone she needs to have sex with.

    Agnes¡¯ purpose in life is to have sex with her Papa.

    However, the idea of monopolizing ¡°Papa¡± hasn¡¯t been imprinted in Agnes¡¯ thoughts.

    It¡¯s natural for her ¡°Papa¡± to have sex with various women.

    However, with her life with us,

    Agnes opens up only to the women who I had sex with and in the family.

    That¡¯s progress in Agnes¡¯ state.

    The next challenge would be for her to make friends with those without a sexual relationship with me.

    And that¡¯s why I think it would be hard unless we enroll her at a school.

    ¡º Even for the others, most of them have only weak desire to monopolize Onii-chan ¡»

    Mana continues.

    ¡º Nei-oneechan and Rei-chan both wanted a family. Naturally, both of them love Onii-chan, but they also like us, see? That¡¯s why when we want Onii-chan to spoil us, they hold back and let us play with Onii-chan ¡»

    No, Mana.

    Putting Rei-chan aside,

    Mana doesn¡¯t know how much Nei desire to monopolize me.

    Nei actually wants to have me all for herself.

    In other words, Nei fully understands that I love all my other women.

    That is why

    She doesn¡¯t mind even if I rape Kana-senpai.

    Whoever I have sex with,

    No, Nei only thinks that it¡¯s cute when I feel libido towards other women.

    Nei¡¯s crazy, in a sense.

    Her love for me is too deep. Deeper than anyone.

    Knowing all that, I still accepted Nei.

    That¡¯s.

    That¡¯s because I¡¯m just as crazy as her.

    If someone tries to take Nei away from me, I will kill him.

    Without hesitation,

    I can¡¯t live without Nei.

    And despite all of that.

    We¡¯re not in a man-woman love relationship.

    But instead, we chose the distorted relationship of brother-sister.

    Nei and I are crazy, and can¡¯t leave each other.

    Our crazy love ties us up.

    ¡º Katsuko-oneechan and Nagisa-oneechan are burdened by the past, and so they hold down their emotion to monopolize Onii-chan. They want Onii-chan to have a happy student life. Besides, they were lonely for having no family for a long time, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re kind to us ¡¹

    That perception is a bit different.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa were former prostitutes.

    There was the era in Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s control where they were kidnapped, confined, and suffered.

    The prostitutes support each other, encourage each other, and they¡¯re used to working and living together.

    The fact that our daily life doesn¡¯t break is because our mansion is a former brothel.

    It¡¯s probably because there¡¯s still a strong desire for women to live helping each other.

    Especially since Katsuko-nee is the housewife in the mansion.

    I think that Katsuko-nee¡¯s using the methods she knows on how to cohabitate with the prostitutes during her time in the brothel without even knowing it.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s managing everyone, and so we¡¯re able to live in harmony without fighting.

    ¡º Shou-oneesan too, she¡¯s highly skilled that she couldn¡¯t associate herself with men. You know that she can¡¯t function unless it¡¯s with Onii-chan who accepts everything honestly, right? But you know, she¡¯s working full-time for Kouzuki-san, and she¡¯s lived in the upper-class world where it¡¯s natural for men to have a few or multiple mistresses. And so she doesn¡¯t mind even if Onii-chan¡¯s famous with girls. To Shou-oneechan, that only shows that Onii-chan has the charm to attract women. It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s talent, so she doesn¡¯t mind. She also knows that Onii-chan won¡¯t be attracted to anyone suspicious ¡»

    I agree with that.

    ¡º And now you see, on the daily life level, I mean, there are fewer girls in our family who want to monopolize Onii-chan and thinks of others as rivals ¡»

    Mana said.

    ¡º I get it. I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t understand is that what you want to say? ¡»

    Megu replies in dissatisfaction.

    ¡º No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about ¡»

    Mana sighed.

    ¡º Those who want to monopolize Onii-chan is just Megu-oneechan, Misuzu-oneechan, me, and lastly, Minaho-oneesan ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º Especially now, I¡¯m a bit impatient ¡»

    Mana knits her eyebrows.

    ¡º Yomiko-chan and Luna-chan¡¯s coming to live with us, you know? I will no longer be Onii-chan¡¯s only little sister. Mao-chan and Agnes-chan are special cases though. Then, now it¡¯s increased by two. Yomiko-chan is at the same age as me, but her breasts are bigger, and with her unyielding spirit, I feel like she¡¯s going to take away Onii-chan from me. Luna-chan¡¯s a beauty, she makes you want to protect her. I think that Onii-chan would stop looking at Mana if this goes on ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not true, Yoshi-kun likes Mana after all ¡»

    Megu said.

    ¡º But, I lose to Yomiko-chan when it comes to breast size and energy. If it¡¯s about beauty and ¡®freshness,¡¯ I can¡¯t beat Luna. Besides, Agnes-chan looks cute now, but in two years, she¡¯ll be more beautiful. She knows that Onii-chan likes her and so she doesn¡¯t feel insecure. She doesn¡¯t care about other people, she¡¯s satisfied as long as she¡¯s having sex with Onii-chan. Her heart is distorted, yet her face and body will never grow bad. She¡¯ll gain more beauty, even faster than before. Once that happens, I¡¯ll never win ¡»

    ¡º Mana-chan ¡»

    ¡º As for me, I¡¯m the embodiment of insecurities. My body was weak when I was born, my growth wasn¡¯t incredible either. I lack in height, in breast size. Then, Yukino-san always laughs at me. You¡¯re no-good, she said. Then, everyone always praises Yukino-san, yet don¡¯t look at me because of my body¡¯s weak. Even those who nursed me from Shizouka don¡¯t come to see me ¡»

    Mana talks about her insecurities.

    ¡º I¡¯m the same when I was in the Yamamine house ¡»

    ¡º Megu-oneechan, I don¡¯t like that you only talk about the bad things. I know that some people in the Shirasaka clan feels sorry for Megu-oneechan. Some try to help out the Yamamine house. Well, Shirasaka¡¯s main house doesn¡¯t allow it, but not all of them are bad people ¡»

    ¡º Maika-chan ¡»

    Megu unconsciously

    called Mana with her real name.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. People sympathize with you, Megu-oneechan. But, Maika-san is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter. Shirasaka Sousuke-san and Yukino-san were always bossy around everyone, and so Maika-san who¡¯s a member of that family has nobody kind to her ¡»

    Mana.

    ¡º Megu-oneechan, you¡¯re unfair. Well, I know all the pain you had, but still, you were living a life where you¡¯re allowed to show that expression of grief. As for me, for Maika-san, I couldn¡¯t even show a face of pain to my relatives in Shizouka. Maika¡¯s worried that if she makes that kind of look, uncle in Shizouka might make a fuss with Shirasaka Sousuke-san. Therefore, I had to show a smile, never show a dissatisfied face, and despite all that, nobody came to visit me from Tokyo ¡»

    Mana. Maika speaks talks about herself.

    ¡º Oh man, now I think that my liar personality was developed in Shizouka. I felt sorry for them, and that¡¯s why I had to stay as the cheerful girl they know ¡»

    In May.

    Maika was a liar when I first met her.

    Even though I raped her right away.

    She told me that she¡¯s opened up her heart for me.

    While she¡¯s acting like our friend, she¡¯s been trying to escape inside her mind.

    But, the adults of Kuromori saw through that act.

    She kneeled on the ground, naked, multiple times.

    It took a long time until she finally opened up her heart to us.

    ¡º That¡¯s why I love Onii-chan. Onii-chan¡¯s not that smart, but he never lies to me. That is why I can¡¯t lie to Onii-chan anymore ¡»

    ¡º Maika-chan ¡»

    ¡º I love having sex with Onii-chan. When Onii-chan wants to violate me, he goes all out with it. It¡¯s so cute. That¡¯s why I give my everything to Onii-chan. I¡¯m not like Ruri-oneechan, but it¡¯s fun having sex with Onii-chan. I¡¯m not like Agnes-chan, but I don¡¯t need anything else as long as I can have sex with Onii-chan ¡»

    This 14-year-old girl says.

    ¡º Oh man, I want to keep Onii-chan for myself for at least a week. We¡¯ll go to an island in the south with just the two of us and have sex every day. Nothing but sex. I want to drown in sex. I don¡¯t mind making a child. I mean, I want Onii-chan¡¯s child. I know that Onii-chan will look at me more once I make one, and I feel that I¡¯d become happy with that ¡»

    ¡º B-But, you can¡¯t have sex as the sole purpose on your life ¡»

    Megu said.

    ¡º Huh, why? ¡»

    Mana speaks doubtfully.

    ¡º You know, I¡¯m Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter. That man who¡¯s called as the enemy of Japan according to TV and newspapers ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m the same ¡»

    Megu replied.

    ¡º No. Megu-oneechan came from Yamamine house. The name Shirasaka Sousuke won¡¯t affect your personal history at all. Megu-oneechan, you¡¯re going to school like nothing happened even now ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s. But you too ¡»

    ¡º No, not me. I can¡¯t escape from my past as Shirasaka Maika. I mean, I¡¯ve lived with this face for 14-years since I was born. Even if I go to school now to meet new friends, they¡¯ll see through it right away. They¡¯ll know that I¡¯m Shirasaka Maika ¡»

    That is Mana¡¯s current insecurity.

    ¡º Yukino-oneechan¡¯s doing her best. And it seems that people are gradually accepting her. But even so, the reality that she¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s daughter will chase her forever. Although she doesn¡¯t mind that because her heart is tough. Unlike me ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s got an established reputation that she¡¯s got a nerve of a mountain climbing rope.

    She¡¯s got this unbelievably positive attitude.

    She¡¯s a woman who¡¯ll never fall back.

    ¡º I can¡¯t become like Yukino-oneechan ¡»

    ¡º Mana ¡»

    ¡º I can¡¯t be as laid-back as her. She¡¯s born different ¡»

    The two fell silent.

    Before long.

    ¡º I¡¯m not like Yukino. I can¡¯t become like her, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve always thought ¡»

    Megu speaks calmly.

    ¡º Oh, I wonder when was that time when I thought that I¡¯m better than Yukino because I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s woman ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re right. I think that it got worse when Megu-oneechan thought that you won against Yukino-san ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m getting worse? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, getting worse. You¡¯re the only one that¡¯s getting unsteady among the family ¡»

    Megu¡¯s spine froze from what Mana said.

    ¡º Is that so? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s so. Megu-oneechan back then wasn¡¯t self-confident, and so you were always considerate of everyone. But nowadays, you speak your disagreement with Misuzu-oneechan without batting an eye ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m doing that? ¡»

    ¡º You do, are you not aware? ¡»

    Mana smiles wryly.

    ¡º To Megu-oneechan, Yukino-oneechan¡¯s a big wall in your life, right? That¡¯s why even when Yukino-san¡¯s not in the mansion, you¡¯re always sticking to Onii-chan. But, Megu-oneechan is officially Onii-chan¡¯s fiance, which is known in school, that made your head grow big that you¡¯re getting strange. Besides, you¡¯re so desperate at telling everyone in the same class as Yukino-oneechan that you¡¯re so happy right now, you¡¯re growing even more arrogant, that your attitude towards the family is becoming hard to look at ¡»

    ¡º I-Is that so? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s so!!!! ¡»

    Listening to the conversation, Luna asks;

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so~ ¡¹

    Edie replied, smiling instead of me.

    ¡º Megu-oneechan you¡¯re always thinking about your relationship with Yukino-san, and since you think that you won against her, you¡¯re getting arrogant, and look at yourself now ¡»

    Mana said.

    ¡º Even though it¡¯s not Yukino-oneechan you should be wary with ¡»

    ¡º What do you mean? ¡»

    Megu asks Mana.

    ¡º As said earlier, it¡¯s not just Megu-oneechan who wants to monopolize Onii-chan ¡»

    Mana chuckled.

    ¡º There¡¯s Minaho-oneesan, Misuzu-oneesan, and me. You made Misuzu-oneechan angry. Out of all things, she¡¯s the scariest one ¡»

    Misuzu?

    Why is it Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Luna asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so. You know, I try to be careful with Misuzu. She¡¯s the next scariest after Minaho ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡º Minaho-oneesan is quite scary, but she¡¯s kind to Megu-oneechan. You¡¯re the daughter of a woman she¡¯s indebted with ¡»

    Mana said.

    ¡º I mean, her likes-dislikes are on the extreme. But she thinks of Onii-chan, so she¡¯s holding back. Even in this case, Minaho-oneesan actually doesn¡¯t want Onii-chan to have sex with the Takakura sisters. But, she thought that Onii-chan needs it for his relationship with Kouzuki-san, and for the Miko power, that¡¯s why she held back. She¡¯ll accept no matter how much amount of pain if it¡¯s for Onii-chan ¡»

    Minaho-neesan thought that I need Tsukiko¡¯s healing as I try to carry everything alone.

    She can¡¯t have sex with me, and that is why Minaho-neesan conceals her emotions for my sake.

    ¡º But Minaho-oneesan is the type of person who never leaves the room when she doesn¡¯t like something. She¡¯s consistent at that. Her personality is easy to understand ¡»

    Mana makes her analysis.

    ¡º Then, she also likes Megu-oneechan. She doesn¡¯t like me. She doesn¡¯t like me, but she leaves me alone because of Onii-chan. That is why I can¡¯t go against Minaho-oneesan. I¡¯ll do whatever she says. She lets me stay by Onii-chan¡¯s side after all ¡»

    ¡º Mana, you ¡»

    Megu¡¯s entirely at a loss of words.

    ¡º That also includes others. That is why as long as Minaho-oneesan favors Megumi-oneechan, everyone else is holding back ¡»

    ¡º Favors? ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s known as Onii-chan¡¯s fiance, you can have a fun school life with him, and even a house to sleep in alone with him. You also had a party with your friends there ¡»

    That¡¯s.

    ¡º We¡¯re not allowed to do that. I want to scream outside. Loudly. That I love Onii-chan. That Onii-chan is my boyfriend!!! ¡»

    Tears appear in Mana¡¯s eyes.

    ¡º I-I¡¯m sorry ¡»

    Megu apologized unconsciously.

    ¡º Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s not your fault, Megu-oneechan. Minaho-oneesan is just giving you a favorable treatment, and that¡¯s what caused you to grow arrogant. ¡»

    Mana said

    ¡º But, Megu-oneechan¡¯s growing too arrogant, and that is why Minaho-oneesan thought that it¡¯s going badly. Megu-oneechan¡¯s patience is running out as well ¡»

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Edie nods.

    ¡º I don¡¯t know what will happen to Megu-oneechan if you get her angry for real! You look only at Yukino-oneechan, happy that you¡¯ve won, and now you¡¯ve torn through people¡¯s patience! Do you get it?! ¡»

    Megu¡¯s face turns pale.

    ¡º Megu-oneechan, you¡¯re this close at getting chased out of the mansion right now. No, I think you¡¯re already in that state ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t be ridiculous ¡»

    ¡º Even if you say that everyone in the mansion¡¯s having a vote whether they¡¯d chase Megu-oneechan out or not ¡»

    T-That¡¯s a joke, right?

    ¡º By the way, I voted to kick Megu-oneechan out ¡»

    Mana said.

 Chapter 746. Usurperâ€™s pledge

    ¡º Mana, you want to kick me out?! ¡»

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º It¡¯s inevitable. Megu-oneechan still a place to go home ¡»

    Mana tells Megu directly.

    ¡º I don¡¯t have a place to go home. I can¡¯t go back and ask Yamamine house to take me in again ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not true. Yamamine-san raised Megu-oneechan like their daughter. If you say that you want to come back to them, they¡¯d gladly welcome you home. That¡¯s what I think ¡»

    ¡º But ¡»

    ¡º I mean, they¡¯ll do nothing but that. If the poll decides to kick Megu-oneechan out, then only Yamamine-san¡¯s house will take Megu-oneechan ¡»

    ¡º Why? Why do I have to be kicked out? ¡»

    Megu looked at Mana, looking sullen.

    ¡º That¡¯s your fault, Megu-oneechan. You don¡¯t cooperate with the family, after all. Didn¡¯t Minaho-oneesan tell you back then? Go back to Yamamine house ¡»

    Megu¡¯s startled.

    ¡º That¡¯s ¡»

    ¡º Ah, so she did tell you that ¡»

    Mana retorts with an amazed tone.

    ¡º L-Last night, but Minaho-neesan was just trying to tighten me up, she wasn¡¯t serious ¡»

    ¡º Really? I think she¡¯s definitely serious. Minaho-oneesan never tells a joke after all ¡»

    ¡º But ¡»

    ¡º Oh, I see. Megu-oneechan, she asked if you want to leave the mansion by yourself. And that¡¯s why there¡¯s less shock from before because it¡¯s asking you to go out yourself compared to the family making a consensus of chasing you out. Is that it? ¡»

    ¡º W-What do you mean by that!? ¡»

    Megu¡¯s getting emotional.

    ¡º Both are no-good either way. I guess it¡¯s impossible already. Megu-oneechan can¡¯t stay with Onii-chan any longer, you need to be chased out. ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not for you to decide!! ¡»

    Megu refuses.

    ¡º I mean, Yukino-oneechan¡¯s going to live in our mansion from today onwards ¡»

    Mana said. Megu¡¯s startled.

    ¡º Megu-oneechan, you can¡¯t live together with Yukino-oneechan, can you? Then you have to get out. Everyone knows that, and that¡¯s why I think they¡¯re voting for your expulsion ¡»

    ¡º W-Wait! What?! ¡»

    Megu¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡º Why did you decide without me?! ¡»

    Mana shows a nonchalant expression.

    ¡º That¡¯s because Megu-oneechan was out in the club, training ¡»

    ¡º No, but can¡¯t you wait until I return home? ¡»

    ¡º Why? ¡»

    ¡º Why, what? ¡»

    ¡º Why do we need to give Megu-oneechan special treatment and have to wait for you? ¡»

    MAna speaks harshly. Megu¡¯s speechless.

    Even so.

    ¡º What did Yoshi-kun say about Yukino staying in our mansion? ¡»

    ¡º Onii-chan has nothing to do with this ¡»

    Huh. Mana.

    The one who asked Minaho-neesan to have Yukino stay in the mansion,

    Is me.

    While everyone¡¯s watching.

    ¡º That¡¯s no longer the problem. ¡»

    ¡º W-What did Minaho-san say? She hates Yukino, doesn¡¯t she? ¡»

    Megu¡¯s face is turning pale as she asks.

    ¡º Like I said earlier, it¡¯s no longer at that stage ¡»

    Mana replied.

    ¡º You know, Yukino-oneechan¡¯s carrying Onii-chan¡¯s child. Well, there¡¯s a lot of things that happened, but Minaho-neesan and everyone, including me, wants Yukino-oneechan to carry the child in peace. It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s child. Everyone will care for the child and raise it with love. It¡¯s pitiful to not make the child happy after all ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s true, but still ¡»

    Megu¡¯s trembling.

    ¡º We should be giving her a favorable attitude, see? Yukino-oneechan has changed a lot after all her hardships. She¡¯s no longer selfish like before. She¡¯s still doing things at her pace, but Yukino-oneechan considers other people¡¯s feelings now. That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s accepting her. That is why the family feels that it¡¯s time to accept Yukino-oneechan ¡»

    Mana said.

    ¡º But that¡¯s Yukino!! ¡»

    Megu spits out.

    ¡º She¡¯s that woman who enjoyed the moments she tormented me. Someone¡¯s personality doesn¡¯t change that easily. Yukino is still Yukino! ¡»

    ¡º I wonder ¡»

    Mana looks at Megu with cold eyes.

    ¡º That kind of attitude is what makes you become like the old Yukino-oneechan ¡»

    ¡º Me? Becoming like Yukino? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right ¡»

    ¡º That can¡¯t be! Yukino¡¯s the bully, she made me suffer all this time! Even now! ¡»

    Megu¡¯s clogged up.

    ¡º That girl will always get in the way of my happiness! ¡»

    Megu speaks bitterly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, looking good. As expected of Mana ¡¹

    Edie says while looking at the monitor.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not ¡®looking good¡¯ Megu¡¯s heating up, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    I fear that these two might start fighting soon.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. All the emotions that were accumulating inside Megumi are vented out ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ That girl is the type that accumulates too much and self-destructs. That¡¯s why having her vent out like this is excellent. Also, she¡¯s talking to Mana, and so she can let it all out without problem ¡¹

    I get that.

    Mana is Megu¡¯s sister from a different mother, someone Megu knows since before.

    Yeah, she should be the person Megu would find most comfortable to talk to.

    If this were Katsuko-nee or Nagisa, Megu would act like the honor student and listen to what they say obediently.

    If it¡¯s Misuzu or Nei, she¡¯ll never show her true self.

    If it¡¯s Edie or Ruriko, things might go sideways.

    They¡¯re able to confront each other and talk is because it¡¯s Mana.

    But still.

    ¡º Yukino will get in between Yoshi-kun and me, and she¡¯s trying to take him away!! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m sure that¡¯s her plans!!! ¡»

    Mana sighed.

    ¡º Is it just Onii-chan and Yukino-oneechan in your world, Megu-oneechan? ¡»

    She speaks in disgust.

    ¡º Megu-oneechan¡¯s perception is just plain wrong. I mean, you don¡¯t even know what kind of person Yukino-san is right now ¡»

    ¡º What kind of person Yukino is? ¡»

    ¡º I mean, even if she has Onii-chan¡¯s child in her stomach, Yukino-san won¡¯t be ruling our life in the mansion at all. Rather, Yukino-san¡¯s freedom would be limited. The mansion belongs to Minaho-oneesan. Misuzu-oneechan, the scary one is also present. Katsuko-oneechan, Margo-oneechan, our elder sisters will always monitor her behavior, Yukino-san can¡¯t do anything she likes. To Yukino-san, it¡¯s much better for her to live in the Kouzuki SS facility ¡»

    Mana said.

    ¡º Then, maybe Yukino doesn¡¯t want to live together with us? ¡»

    Megu says.

    ¡º That¡¯s not the issue here! Are you an idiot, Megu-oneechan?! ¡»

    ¡º W-What now?! ¡»

    ¡º Yukino-oneechan also wants to bear the child in a pleasant environment! Instead of living in the Kouzuki SS facility, it¡¯s better if she¡¯s with Nagisa-oneechan in this mansion. That would ensure safe childbirth. It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s child, and so Minaho-oneesan and Misuzu-oneechan wouldn¡¯t mind spending a lot of money just to make sure that the child¡¯s birth is in the perfect hospital environment ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s ¡»

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡º Yukino-oneechan also cares for the child in her stomach! She loves the child! She finds it precious! And that¡¯s why she will endure for a while just for the child. She prioritizes the child¡¯s safety more than anything!! ¡»

    Mana speaks decisively.

    ¡º She¡¯s different from Megu-oneechan! Yukino-oneechan no longer cares about fighting Megu-oneechan! She values the child more! Also, ¡»

    Mana takes a deep breath.

    ¡º I, we¡¯re the same. We don¡¯t care about Yukino-oneechan¡¯s past. It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s child, that¡¯s what¡¯s most important. After all ¡»

    Mana¡¯s eyes are getting wet.

    ¡º Loving Onii-chan¡¯s child is what¡¯s most important for our family. It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s the mother, we¡¯re cherishing the child, loving the child. That¡¯s because if you don¡¯t, your child won¡¯t be treated with care by everyone once you give birth ¡»

    ¡º Mana ¡»

    ¡º Megu-oneechan¡¯s getting kicked out because you can¡¯t understand that! Yukino-oneechan¡¯s going to live with us, and what will you do Megu-oneechan? Bully Yukino-oneechan¡¯s child? Are you going to stay jealous that Yukino-oneechan gave birth to Onii-chan¡¯s child before you? ¡»

    ¡º I ¡»

    Megu looks at her hand, dumbfoundedly.

    ¡º It feels like that¡¯s what Megu-oneechan will do. That¡¯s the reason! ¡»

    Mana said.

    ¡º As I said earlier, Misuzu-oneechan and Minaho-oneesan are the same as Megu-oneechan, no, I think they have a stronger desire to monopolize Onii-chan. Of course, that includes me ¡»

    No, that also includes Nei.

    Nei is also a woman with extreme love.

    ¡º But, we¡¯re all holding back. We hold down our desire to monopolize him because we concentrate on protecting the family. Do you know why? ¡»

    Megu shakes her head quietly.

    ¡º Our beloved Onii-chan has a hole in his heart. That hole is too big for us to fill alone. It needs the whole family¡¯s love to fill it up ¡»

    A hole in my heart.

    ¡º Onii-chan still doesn¡¯t believe that we love him. Onii-chan loves us, but his heart remains in solitude. We have to pour all our love to him so he could feel it. With everyone telling Onii-chan, ¡°I love you,¡± giving him a hug, and us all bearing his child, raising it all with a smile on our face, by then, I think that Onii-chan will believe in our love ¡»

    Is that so?

    Do I not trust in Mana and everyone¡¯s love?

    ¡º Do you get it? No matter how much hard work you do Megumi-oneechan, you can¡¯t fill that hole. You can¡¯t do it. After all, you prefer to receive love than to give it, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡º I ¡»

    Megu¡¯s trembling while grasping her hands tightly.

    ¡º But even though Onii-chan wants to be loved so much, he gives out his love a hundred times more to us, see? He doesn¡¯t mind throwing away his life for us. That is why we¡¯re attracted to him. All our love is balanced with Onii-chan¡¯s love. No, Onii-chan still has more love to give. He just accepted the Takakura sisters without a problem. I think he still has more to give. He has more allowance in love, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s dangerous ¡»

    Mana.

    ¡º Who made Onii-chan work so hard for the past four months? It¡¯s us ¡»

    Was I working too hard?

    ¡º Onii-chan¡¯s hole in his heart makes him able to love more women, but his body is only one. Furthermore, he¡¯s always so desperate, Onii-chan¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to hold if this goes on ¡»

    ¡º I know that. That¡¯s why I wanted Yoshi-kun to focus only on the bakery for now ¡»

    Megu said.

    ¡º That¡¯s wrong! The bakery or school has nothing to do with this! Megu-oneechan, you really are a selfish woman! That¡¯s not the problem!!! ¡»

    Mana shouts.

    ¡º Onii-chan gives his all when loving us, his family. We all are Onii-chan¡¯s precious family!! That is why shouldn¡¯t the family try to clean up after themselves, so Onii-chan doesn¡¯t have to worry? ¡»

    I see.

    That¡¯s why Misuzu and Katsuko-nee, the girls left in the mansion,

    They decided to talk out with Megu using Mana while I¡¯m absent.

    Instead of me talking to Megu and settling her problem,

    The family tries to deal with it.

    To show that they have the power to deal with it,

    Edie shows me this scene on purpose.

    ¡º Onii-chan was working hard for the sake of Takakura-san, and yet, he can¡¯t deal with Megu-oneechan who causes trouble after he comes back ¡»

    ¡º Trouble?! I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance! ¡»

    Megu screams.

    ¡º Is it not okay for Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance to talk to him?! Do you have the right to stop me from talking to Yoshi-kun?! Mana?! ¡»

    Mana;

    ¡º Misuzu-oneechan is also one of Onii-chan¡¯s fiance, did you forget? ¡»

    Yeah, as Kuromori Kou.

    I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s fiance, the man Jii-chan accepted.

    ¡º You don¡¯t get it, don¡¯t you? If you keep making so much fuss Megu-oneechan, Onii-chan can stop going to school. He could throw away the Yoshida Yoshinobu identity, and go to another school as Kuromori Kou, Misuzu-oneechan¡¯s fiance ¡»

    ¡º T-Then, what about the bakery!? ¡»

    Megu¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡º We can start that up everywhere. The bakery itself can be rebuilt as much as we want, and Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t think of the bakery built in this school for Onii-chan as a loss when deconstructed. If it¡¯s all to break up with the troublesome woman named Megumi-oneechan ¡»

    ¡º W-What are you talking about?! ¡»

    ¡º I mean, Megu-oneechan can go far away too. Do you prefer that? I mean, Kuromori Kou¡¯s engagement with Misuzu-oneechan has to be kept safe, or the family would be in trouble, but that¡¯s not the same with Megu-oneechan/ We can break that off easily ¡»

    ¡º You can¡¯t break it off! ¡»

    ¡º Why? ¡»

    Mana asks mean-spirited.

    ¡º The whole school knows that Yoshi-kun and I are engaged

    ¡º Well, the two of you are just first years. It can just end with ¡°I guess that¡¯s it, let¡¯s break up¡± Nobody would think of it as odd. Besides, it¡¯s just strange for 16-year-olds to be engaged ¡»

    ¡º But ¡»

    ¡º I mean, Onii-chan and Megu-oneechan¡¯s engagement just happened by chance, right? It started as a camouflage for the Kuromori family ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s not true ¡»

    ¡º Really? It may have some deep meaning for Megu-oneechan, but that¡¯s how it is to us. After all, to Onii-chan, all of his women are equal. Onii-chan loves everyone fairly, and so the name ¡°fiance¡± doesn¡¯t matter, does it? It just happened that Megu-oneechan is Onii-chan¡¯s classmate ¡»

    Mana corners Megu further.

    ¡º Misuzu-oneechan knows that, and so she doesn¡¯t try to use the reason that she¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s fiance, has she? She also is being considerate of us. Unlike somebody else ¡»

    ¡º M-Me too ¡»

    ¡º No, Megu-oneechan, you think of yourself as the only one special. You look down on us. Naturally, everyone would dislike you ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s not true ¡»

    ¡º Well, just listen. With that said, we¡¯ve decided to give Onii-chan a new fiance together with kicking you out of the mansion. I think they¡¯re already making a vote on who it is ¡»

    ¡º D-Don¡¯t decide that without permission!!! ¡»

    Megu¡¯s confused.

    ¡º It¡¯s not without permission. The family is talking to each other and deciding with a poll ¡»

    ¡º Deciding things without me is just cruel ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s not. Oh. By the way, They¡¯ve already decided on who would be Megu-oneechan¡¯s replacement as Onii-chan¡¯s camouflage in his daily life ¡»

    Mana?

    ¡º W-Wait! ¡»

    ¡º As expected, the girlfriend has to be a good one or else girls would come after Onii-chan one after another. That¡¯s why we decided on who¡¯ll be the next one after Megu-oneechan. Someone who¡¯ll fill your role ¡»

    Mana said.

    ¡º W-Who? ¡»

    ¡º I wonder. ¡»

    ¡º Could it be Yukino?! ¡»

    Seeing Megu¡¯s serious face as she says that, Mana started laughing.

    ¡º Even I could expect that it¡¯s not her. Yukino-oneechan¡¯s a celebrity right now. She¡¯s coming on her own talk show. That can¡¯t be a camouflage ¡»

    ¡º Then, Mana. Is it you? ¡»

    Megu looks at Mana with hateful eyes.

    ¡º That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m still in middle school. Also, I¡¯m just like Yukino-oneechan. If I go outside, someone can find out that I¡¯m Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter ¡»

    Mana laughs.

    ¡º Then who is it?! Nei-oneesan?! Or Misuzu-san?! ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s someone Megu-oneechan doesn¡¯t know ¡»

    Mana takes out a phone from her pocket.

    Then.

    ¡º Ah, sorry to keep you waiting. You can come in now ¡»

    C-Could she be?

    Giii.

    The door to outside the bakery opens up.

    ¡º This way. Come in!! ¡»

    Mana opens the door to the staff room of the bakery and calls out to the person outside.

    ¡º Geez, that was some long waiting time. I¡¯ve been waiting since the end of club activities. You know. Geez. It¡¯s already dark outside! ¡»

    This voice.

    And the face in the monitor.

    Kana-senpai in her school uniform appears.

    She¡¯s the second most famous beauty in our school.

    The tennis club trained her, no wait, she doesn¡¯t take the club activities seriously anyway.

    Her legs are long and slender.

    She puffs her chest forward and looks down on Megu from above.

    She¡¯s carrying her tennis racket back on her side.

    Kana-senpai came to the club practice today it seems.

    ¡º Oh, what? You¡¯re Nobu¡¯s fiance? ¡»

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡º I¡¯m three times more pretty than you, lol ¡»

    Megu.

    ¡º W-Who are you? ¡»

    As there¡¯s someone she doesn¡¯t know, she returns to her honor student personality.

    ¡º Oh, you don¡¯t know? I¡¯m Hoshizaki Kana. Second-year. Tennis club. Have you not heard from Nobu? ¡»

    ¡º Nobu? ¡»

    ¡º Geez, Yoshinobu, Nobu, get it? ¡»

    She¡¯s smiling, but Kana-senpai¡¯s looking down on Megu.

    ¡º Yeah. I know I¡¯d lose to Natou-san, but it¡¯s clearly my win if it¡¯s against you. It¡¯s definitely my win~ ¡»

    ¡º What are you talking about?! Mana, What¡¯s going on? ¡»

    Megu asks Mana.

    ¡º What? It¡¯s nothing big. The lady from Kouzuki house asked me. You know her, right? Misuzu-san ¡»

    Kana-senpai tells Megu.

    ¡º About what? ¡»

    Megu¡¯s attitude changes as it¡¯s not Mana but a senior in school she¡¯s talking to.

    Megu¡¯s in a sports club too. She¡¯s weak to seniors.

    ¡º Well, can I take a seat first? ¡»

    ¡º Ah, sorry. Please do ¡»

    Kana-senpai puts down her bag and sits down on a chair.

    Then.

    ¡º You see, you¡¯re Nobu¡¯s fiance because there¡¯s a need to hide Nobu¡¯s relationship with the ladies of Kouzuki house, am I right? ¡»

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    ¡º I know all of it, I was with Nobu and everyone in the mansion ¡»

    ¡º I-Is that so? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s so~ ¡»

    Kana-senpai smiled at Mana.

    ¡º Yeah. Kana-san came over yesterday. While Megu-oneechan was out by the way ¡»

    Mana replied.

    ¡º Kana-san? ¡»

    Megu¡¯s surprised with Mana¡¯s reply.

    ¡º Yeah. you see, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but how do you say it¡­ I¡¯m also Nobu¡¯s sex slave ¡»

    Kana-senpai tells Megu calmly.

    ¡º W-What did you say? ¡»

    ¡º Sex slave. Geez, don¡¯t make me say it over and over again. Nobo raped me. Ah, I said that wrong. Nobu had sex with me, and I became his sex slave. I¡¯m going to serve him a lot from now on~ I¡¯m his sex slave now after all. Ufufufufufu!! ¡»

    She keeps on repeating the word ¡®sex slave.¡¯

    ¡º I-Is that so? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s so, right? ¡»

    Kana-senpai smiles at Mana.

    Megu learned about Kana-senpai and me from Minaho-neesan last night.

    She should¡¯ve seen the video of me having sex with Kana-senpai.

    And yet, she speaks like she doesn¡¯t know it.

    Is she not accepting Kana-senpai.

    She pretends to not know Kana-senpai to the end,

    And that¡¯s how she¡¯s dealing with Kana-senpai.

    ¡º It¡¯s true. Nei-oneesan and Michi-oneechan became the pivot of it, and everyone helped to make Kana-oneechan Onii-chan¡¯s slave. Onii-chan loves raping beautiful girls like Kana-oneechan, you know it, don¡¯t you? He was pleased when he took her ¡»

    Mana says with a smile.

    ¡º Really? Nobu was happy? Then I guess we¡¯ll have that scenario again? Oh wait, I have to serve him though, I¡¯m the sex slave after all~ Hmph! ¡»

    Megu¡¯s shocked.

    Oh, I see.

    Megu never thought that she¡¯d meet up with Kana-senpai this suddenly.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s accepted that she¡¯s my sex slave already.

    It¡¯s outside Megu¡¯s imagination.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t hear about this ¡»

    Megu says it.

    ¡º Oh really? You haven¡¯t? Oh, I get it. I guess it can¡¯t be helped ¡»

    Kana-senpai looked at Megu and laughed.

    ¡º I mean, you¡¯re to be discarded by now, haha ¡»

    Megu¡¯s startled.

    Then.

    ¡º Let me get to the point. From now on, I¡¯ll take on the role of Nobu¡¯s fiance, his lover when in this school. Good job until now. That¡¯s how it is, what do you think? ¡»

    ¡º Y-yes? ¡»

    Megu¡¯s eyes are wide open in shock.

    ¡º Ah, you mean that as agreement? Well, thanks for immediate consent! Well then, Nobu¡¯s mine now~ Kufuu~~ ¡»

 Chapter 747. All monster commence attack!

    ¡º W-Wait! ¡»

    Megu panics as Kana-senpai announces her pillage.

    ¡º Hoshizaki-san, W-Why are you doing this to Yoshi-kun and me? ¡»

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡º I see, you call Nobu, ¡°Yoshi-kun¡± ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º But don¡¯t call him that again, he¡¯s my Nobu from now on! Hehehehehehe ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Does that mean that you like Yoshi-kun, Hoshizaki-san? ¡»

    Megu asks timidly.

    ¡º Hmm, I wonder about that? ¡»

    ¡º What? ¡»

    Kana-senpai thinks for a moment.

    ¡º Well, I don¡¯t really have much experience with actual romance. You know, I¡¯m cuter than the average people. I¡¯m abysmally cute. And that¡¯s why it¡¯s natural for boys to say that they like me or that they want to date me. And so, I thought of finding the better one among them and date him for a while. It started back in fourth grade ¡»

    Haa.

    ¡º But you know, they¡¯re mostly boring. They don¡¯t interest me. Even those who speak interestingly are mostly narcissists. Some have a good look but are idiots. And so, I replaced each of them without even giving them a kiss. I mean, it¡¯s a lot of trouble if the guys think that I¡¯m a loose woman. Either way, I just had to tell them that I have a boyfriend. That would make the timid boys back off. I mean, those who still come after me even after I say that I have a boyfriend are either just fools or narcissists. Do you get it? Some idiots thought that women with boyfriends are easier to steal. They say that professional skirt-chasers wrote that book. ¡°Women who have boyfriends should be dissatisfied with their partner, if you aim at that opportunity, you¡¯d surely get to bang her¡± They¡¯re so stupid! That guy who wrote that book should just die. Those who read it and believe it should die as well ¡»

    Kana-senpai rants.

    ¡º And that¡¯s why I think that if it¡¯s the boys trying to court me, I could just reply whatever I can. I could gather presents for all the events on each season. Ah, sometimes, during my birthday, I take gifts from the guy who I¡¯m about to break up and the guy I¡¯m about to date next. If the boys smell that I¡¯m about to break up with them or that I¡¯m about to date them, then they¡¯d buy me whatever I want. One side doesn¡¯t want to break up with me, and the other one wants to start dating me already. Both are getting desperate. Oh well, they¡¯re disgusting anyway. Men who are frantic chasing after women are shit. They¡¯re not cool at all. But, you better learn how to control men. You¡¯re free from now on after all! ¡»

    ¡º I-I¡¯m not free! ¡»

    Megu seems to have bad compatibility with Kana-senpai.

    She¡¯s shouting at Mana earlier, and yet,

    Now she¡¯s overwhelmed.

    ¡¸ A lion at home but a mouse aboard. Megumi ¡¹

    Edie.

    You even know that idiom?

    She¡¯s not just good at martial arts and good friends with Michi.

    The two of them are both geniuses too.

    Michi can memorize everything in a textbook after reading it once.

    She¡¯s a masochist, though.

    ¡º Really? You¡¯re free now. I¡¯m making you free. Thanks for the hard work until now. I¡¯ll be the one to look after Nobu from now on, you¡¯re now relieved of your post. Bye ¡»

    ¡º W-What are you talking about?! ¡»

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡º You know, it¡¯s my first time being this excited in my life! That¡¯s why it¡¯s fun ¡»

    ¡º What is? ¡»

    ¡º Do you not get it? It¡¯s the ladies of Kouzuki house, and Nei-san. Also, Nobu. They all make me fly~ They¡¯re absurd, you know! They don¡¯t care about common sense at all! They only love Nobu, and that¡¯s why they prepared a sex slave for Nobu coming from the school! And they don¡¯t mind doing all that for him! AS expected, the two of them are as beautiful as me. They love Nobu so much, but they don¡¯t seem to be jealous at all. These people have ascended!

    Kana-senpai nods to herself.

    ¡º And, Nobu doesn¡¯t mind it either. I mean, it¡¯s the ruling power Kouzuki ladies! If it¡¯s ordinary men, even when a beauty like me shows up, they¡¯d say ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯d serve Misuzu-sama for the rest of my life! Keroro!¡± and rub their head on the floor for them, right? But he doesn¡¯t care. He had his way with me like a kid who¡¯s given candy or chocolate and said ¡°Thanks¡± He doesn¡¯t mind being watched, or should I say that he doesn¡¯t mind showing off, the young ladies and Nei-san were watching back then. They¡¯re all amazing, no, they¡¯ve transcended ¡»

    ¡º Wait, give me a second. Yoshi-kun did it with Hoshizaki-san? ¡»

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º Yeah, I got violated! He took my virginity~ Kufufufu ¡»

    Kana-senpai smiles and looked at Mana at her side.

    ¡º You know what they did right? I think they had something in my drink back then ¡»

    ¡º Yes, of course, ¡»

    Mana smiles at Kana-senpai.

    ¡º I-I don¡¯t know anything about this?! ¡»

    ¡º I mean, we didn¡¯t have time to talk to Megu-oneechan. You weren¡¯t there yesterday ¡»

    ¡º But ¡»

    ¡º Besides, there was no need for it ¡»

    Mana speaks coldly.

    ¡º You¡¯ve done it with Nobu too, right? ¡»

    ¡º Yes. Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. Ah, I think I¡¯m the first among the sex slave now that I mentioned it ¡»

    Mana replies to Kana-senpai.

    ¡º Well, I guess you¡¯re cute too ¡»

    ¡º Onii-chan had his way on me outside while it was raining. My first experience was rape. That¡¯s why I love doing it outside ¡»

    ¡º As expected of Nobu, he doesn¡¯t discriminate ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s wrong. Onii-chan never have sex with girls that aren¡¯t cute for him ¡»

    ¡º Oh, I guess you¡¯re right about that ¡»

    Kana-senpai and Mana laughed.

    These two are strangely compatible with each other.

    ¡º Oh, I see. That¡¯s why you¡¯re already discarded ¡»

    Kana-senpai stares at Megu.

    ¡º Why? ¡»

    Megu glares back.

    ¡º I mean, you¡¯re no longer cute. You don¡¯t deserve to be Nobu¡¯s fiance at all ¡»

    Kana-senpai¡¯s words pierce through Megu¡¯s heart.

    ¡º No, I know. Nobu being surrounded by the Kouzuki house ladies, Nei-san, and yeah, or should I call it a secret beauty group? That¡¯s amazing of him. He doesn¡¯t get dominated by the scary people, but instead, he rules over his women equally. And that¡¯s why your role is just to keep Nobu out of sight of the strange girls in the school, just a camouflage, right?

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡º But, that¡¯s amazing too. To think that the two of you would call for engagement. As expected, the lady of Kouzuki house and Nei-san¡¯s scale are different. They worry that the other girls might take Nobu away if they don¡¯t go that far ¡»

    Kana-senpai seems to think that way.

    ¡º But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suited for it anymore. You¡¯re not worthy of being Nobu¡¯s fiance. I feel sorry that Nobu has to be with a stinky woman like you. People would laugh at Nobu. That¡¯s the reason ¡»

    Kana-senpai¡¯s cold look makes Megu shiver.

    ¡º Nei-san and the Kouzuki ladies decided that I¡¯m better as Nobu¡¯s fiance ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s! ¡»

    Megu looks at Mana.

    ¡º Naturally, Minaho-oneesan and Katsuko-oneechan knows about it and gave their permission. Nei indeed drafted this plan. I guess it¡¯s just Megu-oneechan and Agnes-chan who doesn¡¯t know about it ¡»

    ¡º What the hell? ¡»

    Megu¡¯s astonished.

    ¡º It can¡¯t be helped. This is all a counterplan for Megu-oneechan ¡»

    Mana said.

    ¡º I just remembered after hearing Kana-san¡¯s story just now, but; do you understand it Megu-oneechan? All the women around Onii-chan have become even more beautiful, except Megu-oneechan ¡»

    Mana?

    ¡º Even Edie-chan and Michi-chan who didn¡¯t care about appearances, tries to be fashionable lately, don¡¯t they? Do you know why? ¡»

    Megu doesn¡¯t reply.

    ¡º That¡¯s because everyone¡¯s competing. They want to be as beautiful as possible as Onii-chan¡¯s woman. That¡¯s because if they don¡¯t, their chances of getting Onii-chan¡¯s love would be less, get it? ¡»

    Is that so?

    ¡º The cuter you become then, the more Onii-chan would look at you, and the more he would love you. It¡¯s not just us. Nei-oneechan, the superior beauty from the start is becoming even more beautiful than before. That¡¯s why she stands out. Compared to that, only Megu-oneechan¡¯s becoming worse than before ¡»

    I-Is that so?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡º Megu-oneechan, you¡¯ve gotten arrogant since you¡¯ve got that ¡®fiance¡¯ title with Onii-chan. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not even putting effort into making yourself beautiful. You¡¯re satisfied with your position, and you stopped caring ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not true. I-I¡¯m also working hard to have the people recognize me that I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance in school ¡»

    ¡º Yeah. You did your best making a grim face ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re a stinky woman ¡»

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡º You seem to love to look at yourself saying ¡°I¡¯m doing all my best! I¡¯m persevering,¡± but that¡¯s ugly. Or should I say shameful? Anyway, the Kouzuki ladies and Nei-san seems to think that it¡¯s inappropriate of you to show off that you are Nobu¡¯s partner ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s, no ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s why this beautiful me will be taking over that position of yours! That¡¯s all! Get it? ¡»

    Megu.

    ¡º But, Hoshizaki-san, you don¡¯t love Yoshi-kun! ¡»

    ¡º Oh? I quite like him though. I mean, if he wants to marry me I¡¯d say yes. It looks fun to have a new home with Nobu and have the Kouzuki ladies visit us

    ¡º That¡¯s not it! Do you like Yoshi-kun, Hoshizaki-san, what do you feel about him? ¡»

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡º What will you do with my answer? ¡»

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    ¡º Do you really even like Nobu? ¡»

    ¡º I do, isn¡¯t that obvious? I love Yoshi-kun ¡»

    Megu replies.

    ¡º Oh, are you sure about that? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m sure! Isn¡¯t that obvious?! ¡»

    ¡º Really? Most people make misunderstandings. You just met by chance, and yet you think that it¡¯s destiny ¡»

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡º All my friends are like that. They¡¯re just pushed by the momentum of the moment and rush in thinking that it¡¯s pure love, but they don¡¯t last long. They all noticed that they were wrong halfway ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º I look at those friends of mine coldly all the time. That¡¯s why I swore to myself to never be a fool like them ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m not like them. I¡¯m different ¡»

    Megu rejects.

    ¡º Yeah, sure. In your case, you look like a tough class president girl falling in love compared to my friends. That kind of girl won¡¯t stop even if she thinks that she made a mistake. She won¡¯t accept her faults. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t break up halfway, they don¡¯t turn back. Even though her feeling of love is over, she keeps on fooling herself, saying, ¡°I should love him.¡± That kind of thought goes downwards straight to hell ¡»

    Kana-senpai said, smiling.

    ¡º There was one like that among my batch, she got pregnant and stopped going to school. In the end, she¡¯s the type that¡¯s overly-serious like you. She lost the brakes because of her love, got dragged by the boy and they dropped out of school, but in the end, I heard that they broke up. Now she¡¯s raising a child alone like a tragic heroine. That¡¯s the worst kind of woman. Boys call that booby trap or something? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m not like that! ¡»

    Megu said.

    ¡º I wonder? That knitting of your eyebrows making an angry face looks like her. That girl still made the same face before leaving school and told us this; ¡°We¡¯re different from what you imagine!!¡± It was a furious look. If it really is love and they made a child as a result, therefore they have to school, ¡°out of love,¡± then she doesn¡¯t need to make that face. Usually, you¡¯d make a smiling face and tell everyone that you¡¯re sorry for quitting school or something? ¡»

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡º Right now, I¡¯m thinking of Nobu, and I¡¯m making a smile. It really is fun after all. The future that¡¯s about to come is nothing but fun. With that said, I¡¯m sure that I love Nobu. Unlike you ¡»

    ¡º I!!! ¡»

    ¡º Like I said earlier, people who talk about love while making that kind of face has no credibility at all ¡»

    Up until now, Edie¡¯s only watching the bakery from here.

    But,

    ¡º I guess it¡¯s about time she reaches her limit? ¡»

    She takes the phone on the console.

    ¡º Pururururu ¡»

    The extension phone on the staff room rings.

    Megu and everyone¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º Ah, Mana will get it ¡»

    Mana takes the receiver.

    ¡º Hello? ¡»

    ¡¸ Hello, this is Edie ¡¹

    ¡º Ah, Onii-chan! ¡»

    Mana acts.

    ¡º I¡¯m going over there now. Give me five minutes, we¡¯ll be back by then ¡»

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll be waiting. Hurry~ ¡¹

    Mana hangs up the phone before Megu could say something.

    ¡º Onii-chan¡¯s coming up ¡»

    ¡º Nobu? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah. He¡¯ll be coming through the school gate soon ¡»

    Mana, you really are a liar.

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s end this up before Nobu comes over ¡»

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡º It¡¯s better if Nobu gives the final rites. I mean, you won¡¯t listen, no matter how much I talk it out with you, right? ¡»

    Megu glares at Kana-senpai.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. If Yoshi-kun¡¯s here, he¡¯ll make it clear. He¡¯ll tell me that Hoshizaki-san¡¯s thoughts are delusional ¡»

    Wow.

    I can see sparks between their eyes.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go now ¡¹

    Edie turns off the monitor.

    We¡¯re going there now?

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    Luna shows a troubled face.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    She¡¯s overwhelmed with the stormy atmosphere of the older girls.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s also coming, you can cling to Darling for the whole duration though. Luna, you¡¯re the proof that Darling¡¯s famous ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If Luna¡¯s not there, Megumi and Kana would be having a one-on-one showdown. But, if Luna¡¯s there, it won¡¯t happen! Kufufu ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get why though.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just idle there, we¡¯re going! We¡¯re gonna be on Standby outside ¡¹

    Edie urged us, and so we left the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    This time, we head from the principal¡¯s office to the school building, and outside.

    This is closer to the cafeteria where the bakery is, compared to returning the parking lot.

    It¡¯s past 6 o¡¯clock, there are hardly any students left in here.

    The lights in the corridors are turned off, it¡¯s dark.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to stay with these clothes? ¡¹

    It¡¯s actually a problem to have the 12-year-old Luna with me in school,

    Furthermore, she¡¯s wearing shrine maiden clothing.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯m also wearing a different school uniform right now ¡¹

    Edie went to the hotel with the same uniform as Michi.

    She¡¯s not wearing the uniform in our school.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay as long as the teachers don¡¯t see us ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    However.

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s with those clothes? ¡¹

    Someone already found us.

    Yikes!

    It¡¯s the guidance counselor, Tsukioka.

    If I recall, he¡¯s the advisor of the volleyball club.

    I guess he found us while returning to the staff room as the practice ended.

    ¡¸ Stay like that, don¡¯t look back ¡¹

    Edie whispers to us.

    Luna clings to me.

    ¡¸ Who are you?! State your year and name ¡¹

    It¡¯s dark, and so he can¡¯t see us.

    ¡¸ Third year, Giroro! ¡¹

    Edie replied loudly.

    ¡¸ What Giroro?! Third-year? Are you from third year? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Is there no surname like that in Japan? ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Wait! Stay right there! ¡¹

    Tsukioka¡¯s presence is coming near.

    ¡¸ What? Is this practice for the club festival or are you from the theater club?! Wait, why is your hair dyed?! ¡¹

    Tsukioka misunderstands Edie¡¯s blonde hair.

    ¡¸ Hey, face this way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Edie turns around with tremendous momentum.

    No, this is.

    She¡¯s doing a roundhouse kick.

    Edie¡¯s sharp roundhouse kick hits Tsukioka¡¯s head, and he¡¯s taken down in a single blow.

    ¡¸ Mugyuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Then, Tsukioka fell down on the floor.

    Edie checks on his state.

    ¡¸ Unconscious. I kicked him with Qi. There¡¯s not much damage, we can leave him here ¡¹

    Then, she rolls down Tsukioka¡¯s body at the end of the corridor.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Wait, we¡¯re just leaving him there?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Darling ¡¹

    Edie looks at my face.

    She opens the window on the corridor.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaa!! Someone¡¯s collapsed in here!!! ¡¹

    She shouts in a feminine voice.

    ¡¸ What was that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait was that in our school!? ¡¹

    I hear voices from the outside.

    ¡¸ And there¡¯s no problem now, let¡¯s escape! ¡¹

    Edie grabs Luna and my hand.

    Then, we dashed out of the school.

    ¡¸ Kufufufu! This is fun, isn¡¯t it, Darling? ¡¹

    Fun?

    ¡¸ Hey, let¡¯s go now ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s hand grasps mine tighter.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Haa, haa, haa

    We ran frantically and reached the bakery.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, you two are too fast ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s breathing roughly, gasping.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re finally here ¡¹

    Edie, on the other hand, isn¡¯t sweating at all.

    She then opens the door to the bakery.

    ¡¸ Coming in! ¡¹

    You sound like the guys from the theater.

    ¡¸ Huh, Edie-chan? Where¡¯s Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana shows up.

    ¡¸ Together with Luna, gasping ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Had sex? ¡¹

    We didn¡¯t.

    We didn¡¯t.

    ¡¸ No. A teacher found us along the way, so we ran ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh. Mana thought of joining if it was sex ¡¹

    Mana pls.

    ¡¸ Get in already if you don¡¯t want to be found. Mana will prepare tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks. Mana ¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I ready myself and head inside to face the two women fighting each other.

    Luna¡¯s clinging to me.

    It¡¯s an unknown location with an unknown person.

    She¡¯s scared.

    We enter the bakery from the entrance and head to the staff room.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu looked happy for a moment she saw me, but,

    When she saw Luna clinging to my side, her face turned stiff.

    ¡¸ Oh? That¡¯s another cute girl ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Luna.

    ¡¸ Whose little sister is this?! Don¡¯t tell me Nobu, you made this small girl your woman? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    Luna replied with her tiny voice.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Nii-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Hearing that, Megu¡¯s face turned stiff.

    ¡¸ No way? How old are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ 12 ¡¹

    ¡¸ 12? I thought girls aren¡¯t ready to have sex at that age? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I can. I mean, I already did. I had sex with Nii-san multiple times already. Although it still hurts, everyone tells me that it¡¯ll feel good soon ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t expect Luna to remember that.

    ¡¸ Huh? Then was it inside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Inside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking whether Nobu came inside you or not ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that the norm in sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know anything other than creampie sex ¡¹

    Edie comes in gallantly.

    ¡¸ Really? To think that you have sex with even a child ¡¹

    Kana-senpai stares at me.

    ¡¸ I guess, Nobu¡¯s indiscriminate ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ No. Onii-chan only does it with charming girls ¡¹

    Mana comes in with teacup and pots.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I guess it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s this much of a beauty ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Luna¡¯s face and said.

    Luna clings to me, embarrassed.

    ¡¸ So, is her shrine maiden clothing Nobu¡¯s fetish? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. My family works at a shrine ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ What now, self-proclaimed fiance? Your rivals have increased without us even knowing about it ¡¹

    Megu looks down in displeasure.

    Haa.

    What to do?

 Chapter 748. Judgment of Paris

    ¡¸ Edie, could you explain it to me now? ¡¹

    I said.

    I don¡¯t think that Nei and everyone is seriously trying to kick out Megu.

    I¡¯m sure that this is just the means to an end.

    Torturing her with logic, cornering her mentally, and negotiating to move forward.

    That¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s process.

    ¡¸ The Japanese people really love to beg formally, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Edie says without caring about my question.

    ¡¸ And so when the other side apologizes, it¡¯s done, you ignore the rest. If you apologize, you lose. If the other party apologized, you win. Then, it¡¯s game over. That¡¯s how it feels like ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s exclusive in Japan. I think there¡¯s a lot of countries who value honor a lot ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ The Japanese interpretation of honor is different compared to Asia. In Japan, there¡¯s this interesting belief that if you apologized in words, then it must end there. It¡¯s different in other parts of Asia. Apologizing means admitting that one made a mistake, and so the other party would burn them. The apology would continue forever or for as long as they desire compensation. The apology is a start line on yielding to the other side, not the goal. And it¡¯s nothing like the ¡°GAME OVER / NO SIDE,¡± Japan¡¯s thought process ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that, but what does it have to do with this case? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that the Japanese thought is perfect either. What I mean by that is that even if one apologized, and the other party accepted it, and yet, inside, the person has no intention of apologizing, and the other side has no plan of receiving it either ¡¹

    Oh, I get that now.

    I had that experience with Mana.

    When we just met Mana, she kept on promising that she¡¯ll be our ally, but,

    Inside her mind, she kept thinking about how to escape from us.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t trust words ¡¹

    Edie said and looked at Megu.

    I see.

    Last night, Megu looked like Minaho-neesan convinced her, but,

    Inside, she¡¯s not.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why words are futile. Just like with the Yakuza from earlier ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yakuza? What¡¯s that about? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks out of curiosity.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, our family had some issues with the Yakuza ¡¹

    Luna tries to explain it with a perplexed face, but,

    ¡¸ Then, Kouzuki SS got in between and dealt with the Yakuza from Kansai. Then, the head of Kouzuki house negotiated with the bosses of the Yakuza there, gave them a hard blow and eventually made them yield ¡¹

    Edie follows up what Luna said.

    ¡¸ Nii-san and Edie-san were in the same place as them ¡¹

    ¡¸ The head of Kouzuki house? You mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Misuzu¡¯s grandpa ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks. Edie replies.

    ¡¸ While at it, Reika was in there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika?! That¡¯s amazing Nobu, to think that you¡¯d show up there ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at me with sparkling eyes.

    Err.

    She¡¯s misunderstanding something.

    ¡¸ All I did was stand in there. Edie and Michi are amazing ones. These two knocked out at least 20 Yakuza guys each ¡¹

    In Michi¡¯s case, that includes her mother.

    No, I don¡¯t need to tell them that.

    ¡¸ And for now, the Yakuza in that place all surrendered to Kouzuki house. They have their heads bowing down. Or so they say. It¡¯s Kouzuki house¡¯s win no matter how you look at it ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s far from the truth. Yakuza speaks apologies, but inside their head, they think ¡°Goddammit!¡± Everyone knows that they¡¯re not sincere with what they say. And so, that wasn¡¯t even a deal. It¡¯s just a start of a new war ¡¹

    Margo-san talked about it earlier.

    Things aren¡¯t done yet there.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. Knowing the Yakuza¡¯s attitude, they don¡¯t apologize at all. It¡¯s not just in words. Not even in appearance. It¡¯s natural. If their true intentions are discovered, they would be crushed ¡¹

    Apologizing only for the appearance is meaningless.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza thinks with the common sense of Japan, and so they think that Kouzuki Ojii-san is okay with their apology. Maybe, they¡¯re riding the bullet train by now filled with the thought that they have the leeway. They¡¯d consult their allies on how to take revenge on Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ But, Kouzuki SS has their countermeasures for that already. Kouzuki SS would definitely send a detached force to the Yakuza coming back to their stronghold ¡¹

    Jii-chan beats them to the punch.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza won¡¯t expect Kouzuki SS to move so fast. They think that Kouzuki is naive of the people around him. That¡¯s how they see him. That is why they¡¯ll suspect everything ¡¹

    The leaders of Yakuza must erase Oodori and Satake as they promised Jii-chan that they will. They agreed to take down the organization of the two.

    Therefore, nothing will happen until they arrive in Osaka.

    They won¡¯t suspect Kouzuki house, which was the one that made the deal, but they¡¯ll doubt the remnants of Oodori and Satake¡¯s organization first.

    Then, Kouzuki SS will use that chance to start their next strategy.

    The Kansai Yakuza will be forestalled.

    ¡¸ Do you get it? If the Yakuza didn¡¯t just show it through words, but also show good faith as well, this wouldn¡¯t happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good faith, what is that? ¡¹

    Luna asks.

    ¡¸ It means that if one risks their life in it, the other has to reply with their life as well ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ The Kouzuki side brought in Takakura Kiyomi there to purposely let the Yakuza understand what¡¯s going on. If that¡¯s the case, then the Yakuza should¡¯ve dealt with Oodori and Satake in front of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Kouzuki house brought in Kiyomi-san, the mastermind of the whole event.

    She confessed about everything that she did.

    And she committed suicide in front of the Yakuza.

    Then.

    The Kansai Yakuza;

    They should¡¯ve killed Oodori and Satake while Jii-chan¡¯s watching.

    ¡¸ If there would be a quarrel between the Yakuza, it would be that one. But, the Yakuza underestimated Kouzuki house because they¡¯re an organization on the surface. They should¡¯ve disposed of the two on the spot right after Kouzuki Ojii-san said that he¡¯s letting them take care of it. Despite all that, the Yakuza put off the disposal of Oodori and Satake, they think that it would be convenient for the reorganization of the Yakuza world in Kansai. They¡¯ll appeal to the subordinates saying ¡°I will take care of your boss¡± ¡¹

    They didn¡¯t kill Oodori and Satake to keep the balance of lives as Kouzuki house stressed Kiyomi-san¡¯s death, but instead.

    They prioritized getting the upper hand in the Kansai Yakuza world and took Oodori and Satake out of the hotel alive.

    They incurred Jii-chan¡¯s wrath.

    They didn¡¯t sincerely apologize, yield, and accept the deal given to them.

    And so, Kouzuki SS will take the initiative and attack them.

    ¡¸ Words are not enough. You see the thought of others through actions ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s like that. Don¡¯t listen to her. She says what you want to hear after all ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ I-I always think of Yoshi-kun first ¡¹

    ¡¸ And look at that example ¡¹

    Edie sighed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s undress for a bit. Megumi, you, and me ¡¹

    She tells Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ U-Undress? Uhm ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ Could it be that we¡¯re doing it here? ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ That depends. But before that, I want you to show off your body to Megumi ¡¹

    Kana-senpai showing off her body?

    ¡¸ A person¡¯s body shows their thought. Once she sees your body, she¡¯ll understand why Nei and the girls thought that you¡¯re necessary for Darling ¡¹

    What? Can you tell that from looking at Kana-senpai¡¯s naked body?

    ¡¸ Oh, got it. I¡¯ll take mine off first then. Then, explain it while looking at my body ¡¹

    Edie stands up and starts to take off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Err, what? What explain? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Megu, Luna, and Mana are all surprised.

    Edie took off her clothes right away, and now she¡¯s only wearing underwear.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think after looking at my body? ¡¹

    She asks Kana-senpai first.

    ¡¸ Hmm, it¡¯s trained. I guess? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied.

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I think your proportions are great. It doesn¡¯t feel like your meat is rugged at all. It feels supple and elastic ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve learned assassination techniques in America. My skills also require me to not look like an assassin. If people are alert, then I can¡¯t do my job ¡¹

    I get that.

    ¡¸ My setting is that I¡¯m an overseas student from America. Students have sports with them, so I don¡¯t look suspicious. Therefore, my body is trained, but it doesn¡¯t go overboard. I keep in moderation. I mustn¡¯t exceed the appearance of a student that¡¯s doing some sort of sports. That¡¯s my body ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Darling, did you notice that Michi¡¯s wearing a slightly larger uniform? Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard. But, she can¡¯t stand out as the bodyguard at a glance, and so, in Michi¡¯s case, she attends in the same school as Misuzu. It¡¯s better to show her as Misuzu¡¯s close junior in school. Therefore, that girl tries to wear slightly larger school uniform to hide her body line, and make herself look smaller ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Reika or Shou, then it¡¯s another story. The two of them are professional bodyguards from Kouzuki SS> They need to show themselves their job through their body or nobody will know. Showing off that they¡¯re professional bodyguards wards off the bad guys. Especially Reika, her body is trained well ¡¹

    That is why Rei-chan looks good when crossdressing.

    ¡¸ However, the services offered by Kouzuki SS¡¯ is for wealthy families. They also show up on public locations. Therefore, having a tempered body isn¡¯t enough. They need to be elegant as well, and Haruka doesn¡¯t understand that ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Haruka¡¯s unlike us. Her body is trained to be an athlete, and so it shows. She can¡¯t enter the security trade with that kind of body. I mean, she can¡¯t join in as long as she doesn¡¯t notice that. There are multiple ways to train one¡¯s body after all ¡¹

    Train one¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Haruka¡¯s doing Karate. Furthermore, she¡¯s joining in tournaments, and so her body¡¯s trained for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Trained for what? ¡¹

    Mana asked.

    ¡¸ A high school Karate contest is just a tournament. You¡¯ll fight matches multiple times in a day, and so you need stamina. One trains their body for the sport ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ In a nutshell, a boxing athlete and a pro wrestling athlete have different body builds, right? Boxer doesn¡¯t fight every day. They compete at least once every few months. Therefore, all they need to do is to make sure that their physical condition is perfect on the day of the match. However, their body must last 12 rounds.

    On the other hand, pro wrestlers have a game almost every day. Therefore, they need a bulky body that can resist damage. But wrestlers only have one round per day. Furthermore, their duration is much shorter than boxing. If they say that the match is 60 minutes, then it will be only 60 minutes. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for them to have that much stamina ¡¹

    Therefore, the boxing and wrestler athlete has that much difference in physique. Even though both are in combat sports.

    ¡¸ Wrestlers and mixed martial artists are different too. In the end, one has to train their body depending on the rules they have to follow. They make their most appropriate shape ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Margo¡¯s currently a bouncer, and she¡¯s reshaping herself to become a mixed martial artist. As for me, I¡¯ll stay in the assassination arts ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s seriously going to become a mixed martial artist.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go with Margo and fight in the ring, but I don¡¯t intend on becoming a martial artist. I have to protect Darling and the family, and so I don¡¯t want myself to look like a martial artist from hindsight. I want to keep this body of mine ¡¹

    Edie right now.

    She looks nothing but an American exchange student who does sports.

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t think Darling would like it if my body turns beefy, right? ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s

    ¡¸ Reika and Michi always talk about always eyeing for the rubber-like texture than having a steel-like muscle. There¡¯s no meaning in training one¡¯s body if Darling doesn¡¯t like it ¡¹

    Oh, I get it.

    That¡¯s what Edie meant earlier with ¡°You can see one¡¯s thoughts through their body.¡±

    ¡¸ I see. Edie¡¯s considering a lot of things, that¡¯s why your body is like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s not just me. Everyone¡¯s doing their best to have their ideal body for Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey Mana, take yours off too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You should show off at this opportunity ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, okay ¡¹

    Mana stands up and takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Somehow, this is embarrassing ¡¹

    The 14-year-old beauty blushes.

    ¡¸ Should I look away? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m taking my clothes off to show it to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Then, Mana is now wearing nothing but bra and panty.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Mana, you¡¯ve grown taller. Also, ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your chest seems to be bigger than before. No, your body has become sexier, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Mana smiles happily.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s right. Your body looks sexier than I imagined. I mean, I don¡¯t say it in a lewd way. I think that your body is beautiful ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Ehehe. Err, Mana¡¯s remodeling her body right now. There¡¯s a meal and exercise program so I could grow taller and sexier, and I¡¯m putting it to practice ¡¹

    ¡¸ That exists?! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s curious.

    ¡¸ It exists. Actually, Mana¡¯s the first experiment model or something like that. Since the program started four months ago, it finally shows the change recently. Ah, that also includes having lots of sex with Onii-chan. I hear that women need a constant pump of semen inside of them to become even more beautiful. Also, drinking semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Kana-senpai flinched slightly.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s nice. I want to enter that program too ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ I want to have a body that pleases Nii-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan makes the meal program, and Margo-oneechan is in charge of the exercise, if you ask them, they¡¯ll create one for you. I hear that they tailor the plan for each person to match the style ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, I¡¯ll ask them ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s also going for the program it seems.

    ¡¸ So, you see it with her body, right? Mana¡¯s putting all her effort for the past four months ¡¹

    Edie looks at me, smiling.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can see it. Not with words but with her body. Mana, you¡¯re really working hard. Well done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, hug me and pat my head ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, come over ¡¹

    I hug Mana and give her a head pat.

    ¡¸ Ah, Darling, me too! ¡¹

    Edie also comes in front of me.

    ¡¸ You know, I also keep my body for Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I know ¡¹

    I hug Edie¡¯s body, as well.

    ¡¸ Uhm, do I have to undress to get Nobu¡¯s hug? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shows a sense of rivalry.

    ¡¸ I mean, do you want to see it, Nobu? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, yes ¡¹

    Then, Kana-senpai smiled happily.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll show it~! Hmm~~ ¡¹

    She takes off her uniform gracefully.

    ¡¸ Wow, amazing ¡¹

    Seeing the blue-laced bra from under the blouse, Luna speaks unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Hmm~ There you go! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai throws off her blouse to me like a stripper.

    ¡¸ And now, the lower half ¡¹

    She lowers down the short skirt she has.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    Her panty matches her bra, it¡¯s colored blue.

    ¡¸ Beautiful ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s body is charming.

    Her bodyline shows a sexy curve.

    She doesn¡¯t have the same breast size as Nei, but still.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s body is sexier than the average 17-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ You can understand it now that you see her body like this, right? Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ This is why Nei and the girls picked Kana ¡¹

    Huh?

    Which part of this sexy body?

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s in the tennis club, but she¡¯s not taking the activities seriously ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Well, you can understand that once you look at her body ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    Yeah, Kana-senpai¡¯s body doesn¡¯t look like her body is trained that hard.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? That¡¯s just a game for me. I don¡¯t intend on entering tournaments nor aim for ranks. All I want is to have fun in tennis. I don¡¯t know about the other club members, but that¡¯s how it is for me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ That said, if you neglect them, then your body won¡¯t look beautiful ¡¹

    Edie points out.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I do it so my body won¡¯t look dull. I always move my body to make sure that I have my ideal proportion. If it wasn¡¯t for that, then I won¡¯t be entering a sports club. Culture clubs are quite chubby you know ¡¹

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t skip out with the activities all the time.

    She observes her body continuously and exercises her body if necessary.

    ¡¸ Kana tunes herself to have a right balance ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t train too much, nor laze too much.

    She keeps it moderate.

    ¡¸ Therefore, her body is this sexy ¡¹

    I had a sudden realization.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You need moderation. You need to search for the ¡°just right.¡± If you find the proper balance, then it becomes easier. What¡¯s left is to keep that balance ¡¹

    That is Kana-senpai¡¯s thought shown through her body.

    ¡¸ Darling, it¡¯s similar to stringed instruments ¡¹

    Edie tells me.

    ¡¸ If you tense up the string too much, then it won¡¯t make a good sound. That also makes the string easier to break. On the other hand, if it¡¯s too loose, then it won¡¯t make a sound. It needs to have moderate tension. Once it does, it creates loud and clear music. Moderation is essential. ¡¹

    Moderation, is it?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s one of the quotes from buddha¡¯s enlightenment ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s words all have the depth to it.

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s beauty is what you call balance. Kana never forces herself on something as she tries to keep it. She always has that good feeling. She¡¯s got the composure. She¡¯s always smiling. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I hate the idea of ¡°barely¡± I want to have the surplus on everything. I want to take things easy. A person who keeps on knitting their eyebrows and scream all the time don¡¯t have proper proportions, and their face becomes scary. I hate that kind of people ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Darling, they want you to know about this sense of balance ¡¹

    That is why Nei and the girls.

    They gave Kana-senpai to me.

    ¡¸ Darling, you¡¯ve been too tense for the past four months. You¡¯re always hard on yourself. That¡¯s not good. Naturally, there are times you need to be like that, but still, ¡¹

    Edie says.

    ¡¸ Even though you¡¯re already familiar to our new life together, you still look like you¡¯re having a hard time. That¡¯s why at first, Minaho made sure that you¡¯re busy, so you won¡¯t think about anything unnecessary ¡¹

    Is that so?

    Yeah. Thinking about it, for the past four months,

    I always had something to do.

    I¡¯m doing all my best just to fix them one by one.

    I might be able to endure this too-special situation.

    I¡¯ve always been reaching my limit after all.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s about time for you to stop being so tense. If not, you might break one of these days ¡¹

    Edie patted me in the back and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about one month since you started this bakery. You need to start loosening your threat to a moderate one starting from here ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why Kana-senpai¡¯s here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Darling needs Kana¡¯s sense of balance right now ¡¹

    Edie smiles at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Oh wait, I¡¯m being praised? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you are ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Oh. Thanks, I guess ¡¹

    Kana-senpai thanked for some reason.

    ¡¸ Well then, now that the three of us have shown our body to Darling. If this were the Judgement of Paris, then it would¡¯ve ended with us three, but ¡¹

    Edie looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi, start stripping ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Do you not want to show your body to Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then take your clothes off ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s show what Megumi¡¯s thinking through her body ¡¹

 Chapter 749. Physics scholastic.

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hesitating to undress.

    ¡¸ What, scared? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai grinned at Megu.

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess you accept your defeat because I showed off my body first ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t lose ¡¹

    She stands up looking offended.

    ¡¸ I get it, I¡¯ll take my clothes off and get to my underwear. That¡¯s all I have to do, right? ¡¹

    Then, she starts taking off her uniform.

    She unbuttons her blouse.

    Then puts her hand on her skirt.

    ¡¸ Darling, take a close look at it ¡¹

    Edie tells me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just look at her body but understand the thought of her body ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Okay, I took them off ¡¹

    Megu who took off her clothes methodically says while sitting on the chair.

    ¡¸ So, say something?! Either way I know that Hoshizaki-san has a better proportion than me. Yoshi-kun, you dummy! ¡¹

    Megu throws her anger at me.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    I¡­

    I compare Edie, Mana, and Kana-senpai¡¯s bodies side y side.

    Then, I looked at Megu¡¯s body once again.

    I now understand.

    ¡¸ Get it? Darling ¡¹

    Edie whispers to me.

    Yeah, I get it.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s body is beautiful too ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s slender.

    Her body¡¯s slender and tight.

    Her legs are built for a fashion model from the start anyway.

    It¡¯s a clean look of beauty that¡¯s very much like a 16-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re lying. I¡¯m not beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Megu¡¯s beautiful, it¡¯s just that ¡¹

    Oh, why did I not notice it until now?

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ How should I say it, compared to four months before ¡¹

    ¡¸ The balance in her body has gotten worse ¡¹

    Edie cuts in as I can¡¯t explain it clearly.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re taking the club activities half-heartedly compared to four months ago. Even in the housework in the mansion, you¡¯re doing it half-heartedly. You¡¯re also half-hearted when helping out Darling in the bakery. The balance in your body is breaking as you¡¯re not committing on anything ¡¹

    Edie explains. Now I finally get it.

    Megu four months ago has a body that you can tell that it¡¯s trained from the track and field club at a glance.

    But Megu now.

    I don¡¯t get it, her body seems hard to express in a single word, it doesn¡¯t have a right balance.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m doing my best on everything! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ We know. But, as a result, you¡¯re taking everything half-heartedly. I know all of that Megumi ¡¹

    Edie tells her while smiling.

    ¡¸ Just doing all your best isn¡¯t enough. You only cause trouble for the people if you don¡¯t produce a good result. Besides, if you¡¯re talking about ¡®doing one¡¯s best¡¯ then we all are too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you saying that I didn¡¯t do my best in learning Japanese in just a few months? ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ Sorry. That was improper of me. But still! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say anything, Megumi¡¯s body is what¡¯s talking right now ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Megumi right now thinks of everything is ¡®something I must do.¡¯ Your club activities, household chores, helping out Darling. ¡®I must do it myself,¡¯ you think. That¡¯s why everything¡¯s too heavy for you ¡¹

    Obligation.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Megumi¡¯s an earnest girl, and so you do all that you can because ¡®it¡¯s something I must.¡¯ That¡¯s why the balance becoming worse, both in your body and in your mind ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ If it was Ruriko for example. She only finds the housework in the mansion as fun. She moves for the sake of everyone. She finds Katsuko¡¯s teachings as impressive. Therefore, she¡¯s not feeling the burden. She grows beautifully because she¡¯s not being weighed down. Both her body and mind that is ¡¹

    Indeed, Ruriko has become more beautiful compared to last May.

    Is that the balance?

    ¡¸ Look at Mana here, she has a clear purpose. She doesn¡¯t want Darling to hate her. Therefore, she does her best on making herself beautiful, but not out of obligation ¡¹

    Mana;

    Mana, who lost her place to go home to fears that I would abandon her.

    No, that¡¯s because she knows that Minaho-neesan would dispose of her¡­

    If she gets carried away next time.

    Therefore, Mana¡¯s taking the initiative to help out in the housework, and she¡¯s always moving discreetly.

    She¡¯s become like this before one¡¯s aware.

    ¡¸ The discipline and strictness to herself is what makes the excellent balance for Mana ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ However, what about you, Megumi? Since you got the title of Darling¡¯s ¡°fiance¡± from Minaho, you stopped caring. You became relieved. You thought that nobody can overthrow you from that position. That¡¯s why your actions on your daily life have become crude ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s true. You gained the fiance status so fast, and that¡¯s why you think of everything you do in your daily life as an obligation ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do you really understand each and everyone in the mansion, Megumi? Are you looking at them? ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ How many snacks does Agnes eat during tea-time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Two ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s always two snacks together with the tea. Agnes-chan eats it all and never have leftovers ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s one ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Since the last two Wednesdays, she only eats one. Agnes-chan¡¯s copying Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s diet, and so she¡¯s holding back on eating another one. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you didn¡¯t notice that? ¡¹

    Mana asked. Megu hangs her head.

    ¡¸ I mean, there¡¯s the house, school, and Yoshi-kun¡¯s bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s in charge of the house. Mana and Ruriko¡¯s present as well. And as for the bakery, well, Most of the work is Katsuko¡¯s doing, Not Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ With your thinking ¡°I must do this and that,¡± the balance got worse ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. I finally understand now. Uh-huh ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods suddenly.

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s why I¡¯m the one to take care of Nobu in the bakery as the vendor. Then, you can go to your club activities. The world will be at peace if you do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    Megu shouts loudly.

    ¡¸ But you know, if you keep on going You¡¯ll just get crushed by the thought ¡°I must do this,¡± Oh well, I don¡¯t care about whatever you do, but still, I feel sorry for Nobu who has to soothe you from hysteria ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not going hysteric! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, sure. Go speak in a lower volume then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Calm down. Megumi ¡¹

    Megu fell silent.

    ¡¸ Still, that¡¯s amazing of you, Nobu. If you were an ordinary guy and this girlfriend of yours keep on screaming, you should¡¯ve shouted back ¡°shut up¡± by now. That composure of yours is quite impressive. As expected of my Nobu~ ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, I¡¯m thinking for a bit ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ I thought that maybe I¡¯m the same as Megu. I¡¯m burdened by the thought that ¡°I must do it¡± after all. I also keep on telling myself that ¡°this is something I must do.¡± And now I¡¯m wondering if I¡¯m looking at things properly ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m the worst.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Darling and Megu are quite similar. The two of you are quite earnest, and you don¡¯t complain even if you don¡¯t like it and just continue to do your best ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ But, Darling and Megumi are different ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you knew that Agnes now only eats one snack each time, right? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ I do ¡¹

    I asked Agnes what¡¯s her reason during the first day.

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not what I mean ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ For example, the bakery, managing it is Katsuko-nee¡¯s dream, not mine. That¡¯s why I keep on thinking inside that I must do the job in the bakery by all means out of my sense of mission, it feels like my head is filled with only that thought ¡¹

    Was I feeling the heavy responsibility as well?

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re half-right. Darling has been going a bit too far lately. You keep on reading on books about management for the bakery until your break time. To be honest, our classmates were drawing away from you. Your friends have definitely decreased Darling ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ But compared to that, Megumi¡¯s different. Darling¡¯s focused on craftsmanship after all ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re having fun, don¡¯t you? You bake bread every day and make dozens of kinds every day. The taste is getting better as well. You know that your skills are growing better, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, the bread you make every day is sold out. You receive an evaluation. Aren¡¯t you having fun? ¡¹

    Hearing that from Edie,

    I had a sudden realization.

    ¡¸ Yeah. The work I¡¯m doing has a response. You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not doing this unwillingly. I¡¯m having fun while I do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. That¡¯s the reason why Minaho¡¯s letting Darling make bread ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Anything else would¡¯ve done the same thing. It just happened to the bakery because that was Katsuko¡¯s dream. Minaho doesn¡¯t really need to have Darling become a baker ¡»

    ¡¸ Then why did they make this bakery in the school? ¡¹

    I think about the bakery here right now.

    This has all the latest equipment.

    Even after graduating, I might take a course related to the bakery after the vocational course, but,

    But Minaho-neesan paid a considerable sum for this.

    ¡¸ Minaho doesn¡¯t care how much she spends if it¡¯s for Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Darling, if you¡¯re asking to know the bad points, then it¡¯s about you thinking that you¡¯re useless, or that you don¡¯t have talent. Minaho wanted to fix that part of you. That¡¯s the reason why ¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason why Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ How was your experience making bread and selling it for a month? It¡¯s all your creation. It sells well with the students. They all say that it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling, you¡¯re not someone who can¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s true in baking pastry at least. If you can understand that, you¡¯ll renew your way of thinking. That¡¯s Minaho¡¯s aim ¡¹

    Is that really it?

    ¡¸ Four months ago, Darling needed something to focus his hard work. Darling back then might¡¯ve been crushed from just thinking about the family. Therefore, the bakery was made to solve that problem, and it produced good result ¡¹

    I see.

    Back then, with the whole family stuff.

    I suddenly made a lot of people like my family.

    I obtained women.

    I feel like my head is full of everything.

    Therefore, back then,

    I took refugee on studying on how to make bread.

    When I¡¯m learning the how-to from Katsuko-nee, the other women are backing off.

    No, Minaho-neesan keeps them away so I could concentrate.

    That¡¯s how it is even now.

    The time I make bread with Katsuko-nee is silent.

    It¡¯s a time where I concentrate on production and not about the girls.

    It¡¯s a precious time for me.

    That¡¯s for sure.

    ¡¸ Now then, now that we¡¯ve made progress, it¡¯s about time we head to the main subject ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, listen. That was a bit harsh from us, but it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to kick Megumi out ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I mean, sorry to tell you but we think about Darling first. We¡¯re worried about him ¡¹

    Then, Edie looked at me.

    ¡¸ Darling. It¡¯s already a month since you started baking the pastry for the school, right? ¡¹

    Yeah. It started at the end of the summer vacation.

    ¡¸ And what do you think about the current state of the bakery after trying it out for a month? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ No, well, it¡¯s going so-so. The products are sold out every day, although, that¡¯s because we have low production sometimes. Even so, my classmates help out with the advertisement, they often to come to buy some. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem for now ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, it¡¯s filled with troubles ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The products Darling are making currently are from Katsuko¡¯s recipe, it¡¯s delicious. If it¡¯s in the town, it will sell for double the price. Actually, it would be strange if it doesn¡¯t sell that hard. If it¡¯s the quantity we have right now, it would be sold out in ten minutes as soon as the lunch break starts ¡¹

    Edie said, but,

    ¡¸ This is the economic situation of high school students ¡¹

    Actually, Tanaka, my classmate told me;

    ¡¸ Oh, about the 50 yen cheaper products? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. My products are too expensive for high school students to buy he said ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s only a one-sided view ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re talking about 50 yen cheaper bread, then it won¡¯t have to be just the price but also the taste, would it? ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. Nobu¡¯s products are too delicious ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I think everyone feels uncomfortable because it¡¯s too delicious ¡¹

    Uncomfortable because too delicious?

    ¡¸ Right. That¡¯s why Darling¡¯s products should sell more, but it doesn¡¯t. The high school student customers are running away from it ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, for a first-year high school student, and furthermore, someone who started baking right after the May holidays, ain¡¯t his product too good? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mentioned that before.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. We¡¯re too much of an alien in our school ¡¹

    Alien?

    ¡¸ Darling, you only look at the students around you. Well, as for our classmates, you¡¯re familiar with them, but still, we seem to be a floating existence to everyone else ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Darling and Megumi are first years, and yet they¡¯re engaged, the school and your parents have approved you to live together. That alone is too abnormal. Furthermore, Darling¡¯s the only man taking this vocational course of bread making study. The other students think ¡°what kind of black magic did he use?¡± and doubt you ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Our classmates are somewhat favorable of Darling, but that¡¯s because you¡¯ve been with them since the entrance ceremony, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Megu¡¯s an honest girl. She has a lot of friends from the start. As for me, they consider me as someone weird since I entered school ¡¹

    Back then, I had no friends in class.

    My head was going crazy after my father¡¯s disappearance.

    I only stare at Yukino and escape the reality using her.

    ¡¸ If talking about weirdo, then Nei and I are here too. I look like a ¡°mysterious American girl,¡± and Nei gives off an air of mystery with her too, right? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s feared by the students in the school as she¡¯s the blonde delinquent on the roof.

    They know her hoodlum hunting with Margo-san at night.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s bakery is a gathering of weirdos you see? Ordinary people would be scared to go here ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s what makes it interesting. I got drawn near to Nobu because of that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    Speaking of which, she was around during Anya¡¯s visit.

    That was also abnormal.

    Anya helped out selling on my bakery as well.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, there are those who find it interesting, so they go and buy some, but there are also students who feel uncomfortable and stay away ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Darling only sees the customers who come to the store, you forgot those who don¡¯t come ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t just about the bakery, from now on, this will be related to Darling¡¯s high school life ¡¹

    If this goes on, my existence in this school will become a badly floating one.

    Furthermore, I will only be able to communicate with the students interested in buying my products.

    I can¡¯t make contact with the students avoiding us.

    ¡¸ I see. I failed then ¡¹

    I should think more about how to sell it better.

    This bakery course suddenly started this September,

    Furthermore, I¡¯m the only student in this course.

    Selling the pastry, I made in the cafeteria is just too unusual.

    For example, if on the first half of September, I was trying to learn the basics of how to bake, then,

    Then, if I start selling by next spring, the students won¡¯t think that it¡¯s strange even if the bread is delicious enough.

    ¡¸ But, I thought of earning income as soon as possible ¡¹

    Not asking for Minaho-neesan¡¯s financial assistance.

    I thought of at least paying off the expenses for Megu, Mana, Agnes, and myself.

    ¡¸ That kind of reflection isn¡¯t necessary. You don¡¯t know until you try, that¡¯s how most of the things worked. Then, once you tried it out, you can just fix it next time. It¡¯s a waste of time to reflect on it and feel depressed. Just be bold with your life, Darling! ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, this is just your first time, and the first month, it¡¯s still at the point where you can correct it ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Let¡¯s think positively.

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s another one that needs fixing first ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ In short, fixing Darling¡¯s relationship with Megumi ¡¹

    Megu starts to tremble.

    ¡¸ To be clear, this isn¡¯t my idea. Minaho, Nei, Misuzu, and Ruriko talked it out. First, they want you to understand it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana was there too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. Sorry about that, either way, ¡¹

    Edie looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Everyone accepted that Darling and Megumi¡¯s engagement failed to become a camouflage at school ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    Megu reacts.

    ¡¸ Listen to the whole story first before complaining! I¡¯m still talking here! ¡¹

    Edie holds back Megu.

    ¡¸ Darling and Megumi have a similar personality. Therefore, the affinity wasn¡¯t good ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not affinity! Yoshi-kun and I are¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong! That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! I¡¯m talking about Darling and Megumi as a couple and your compatibility with the other students ¡¹

    Megu and I, to the other students?

    ¡¸ The two of you are too earnest, and having you two engaged even though you¡¯re just in the first year is too heavy for the other students to digest. It¡¯s too serious of a topic for them. The image that marriage is a graveyard is being ingrained in their thoughts

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I told you earlier. You stink ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s quite anarchic, he looks interesting and yet you¡¯re an annoying engagement partner for him. It¡¯s too dark that nobody can see the future ¡¹

    It goes that far?

    ¡¸ Right. At first, it¡¯s just Nobu and you taking care of the bakery, right? Back then, when you go to the school cafeteria, it smells like poor people, the thought corners you down. Furthermore, you don¡¯t even smile. Your face looks like it¡¯s saying ¡°my future¡¯s bleak if I can¡¯t sell my products,¡± as if you¡¯re the matchstick girl. That really repels people. That¡¯s how it looked like on the first days. ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ It changed a lot since Nei-san joined in as the vendor. She¡¯s quite flashy after all. I mean, she¡¯s got this gorgeous atmosphere, right? That¡¯s very unlike you. She¡¯s not tensed. Her atmosphere says that she doesn¡¯t have problems with money at all. Oh right. That¡¯s when I got interested in Nei. I mean, the products looked totally different. Unlike you, Nei-san makes the bread look classy. Ah, I said that wrong. If you¡¯re the one selling it, the products seem cheap. Even though the products Nobu made didn¡¯t change ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s tears accumulate in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, if you start yelling, or crying at us here, then it would really be your loss. I won¡¯t help you anymore if you do that ¡¹

    Mana tells her.

    ¡¸ I know it. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m a failure as Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance. Everyone¡¯s backing off from Yoshi-kun because of me ¡¹

    Then, Edie.

    ¡¸ Nobody said that though ¡¹

    She tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Darling and Megumi¡¯s relationship is already made public. It¡¯s too late to make a grand scale change ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ We only talked about making corrections, nobody said that we¡¯re going to forget everything that happened for the sake of fixing things ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that Edie? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, Nei said that ¡°you must make them laugh¡± ¡¹

    ¡°You must make them laugh?¡±

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Darling, the other students, never saw you smiling. Smiling leads to friendliness. But Megumi and Darling aren¡¯t smiling at all. The two of you are too earnest, too heavy, that everyone thinks that you should be laughing. That¡¯s what makes the students keep their distance from you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What should we do to make them laugh? ¡¹

    I¡¯m not good at jokes.

    That¡¯s not my forte.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easy. We just have to add another person in Darling and Megumi¡¯s heavy relationship ¡¹

    Edie said and looked at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why Kana¡¯s here. If it becomes a love triangle relationship, it would be funny ¡¹

    That¡¯s Nei¡¯s suggestion?!

 Chapter 750. Hiroshima

    ¡¸ Get laughed at? That¡¯s cruel ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun and I are taking this seriously, and we¡¯re both doing our best. Yet, why do we need people to laugh at us?! ¡¹

    Hearing that, Edie;

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not something that makes people laugh then the other students won¡¯t accept you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to be accepted if I need to become a laughingstock for them! Much less having a love triangle relationship with Hoshizaki-san! ¡¹

    Megu adamantly refuses.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s kick out Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana sighed.

    ¡¸ Then what¡¯s next? I can just be Nobu¡¯s ¡®lover,¡¯ right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ Why does it end up like that!? ¡¹

    Megu screams.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s not trying to compromise at all, so that¡¯s how it ends up like that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s already fluent in speaking Japanese. Yet, she¡¯s purposely faking it because there¡¯s a problem with the mental image, I guess? ¡¹

    I asked.

    I know that Edie¡¯s purposely speaking Japanese in a broken manner.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m still an American no matter how you look at it. Furthermore, I¡¯m relatively new in Japan. What would everyone think if I start speaking in fluent Japanese? They¡¯d think that it¡¯s strange and they¡¯d feel uncomfortable ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ For example, I could just speak Japanese generally like this. Then, everyone would think that I¡¯ve been living in Japan for a long time. Once you feel that way, it becomes troublesome. I would have to tell the people who misunderstood that I¡¯ve been in Japan for four months. I¡¯m only telling them the truth. But, once those who misunderstood becomes aware that the reality is different from what they thought, they would feel that they were deceived. Even though I had no intention of fooling them at all ¡¹

    Still, Edie¡¯s really good at speaking Japanese.1

    ¡¸ Therefore, I try to act like what the people imagined I should be. I¡¯m an American with a warrior¡¯s body. They think ¡°Edie is like this¡± from my appearance, and so I exhibit it. And I make myself look like a cheerful, comical, and fun girl. ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Making people smile is a necessity. Thinking negatively is a no-no. Making people is the right thing. We stand out from the norm, after all. If we can make the students around us smile, then our peculiarities are offset ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Edie-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai calls Edie.

    ¡¸ Can you go back to your character instead? I know that you¡¯re a genius, but you know, it feels uncomfortable to hear you like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry bout that ¡¹

    Edie returns to her original speech pattern.

    ¡¸ Still, I get what Edie-san¡¯s talking about now. Seeing you speak with a smart character feels like I was fooled all this time ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Even though nothing really changed about Edie-san ¡¹

    Edie;

    ¡¸ Either way, it¡¯s not my native language. Even though I¡¯m only changing a bit on my speech, this one is harder to do. It gets me tiring. It¡¯s an act after all ¡¹

    She said and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Nei had me watch too many videos for reference. For example, foreign comedians trying to speak Japanese. Mastering the unique intonation is much more complicated than memorizing the ordinary method. There was that video titled ¡°I came from the middle of Hiroshima¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s not a comedian.

    ¡¸ Oh, I also had that red snake camo. That snake has an armpit hair growing out ¡¹

    Nei, just what did you make Edie watch?

    ¡¸ Darling, that was a joke. I¡¯d be embarrassed if you take that seriously ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s true that Edie-san worked hard on it, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I want to stay together with Darling and be useful to him ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Actually, when I enrolled in this school, Darling and Megumi were too heavy sunk below the class. Therefore, I always act like the violent American student who always smiles but can¡¯t read the atmosphere. With that, the class starts to blend up with Darling and Megumi in their atmosphere. Megumi doesn¡¯t want me flirting with Darling casually, see? I mean, she doesn¡¯t favor me, probably even hate me. I know ¡¹

    Edie smiled and said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Never mind that. I know that it¡¯s natural for you to hate me, even so, I keep on barging in. I try to make sure that Darling and Megu aren¡¯t alone in the class if possible. I forcibly interrupt to make it a three-way conversation. And once I do that, they smile. It doesn¡¯t end up sinking down due to the weight. Instead, it floats. But, it¡¯s much better to float to brightness than to sink to darkness. It makes people smile. If you can make people laugh, then they¡¯d let you exist even if you¡¯re a bit strange ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s actions were all thought out.

    Yeah, since Edie transferred in our class, the atmosphere feels lighter.

    Back then, they keep on saying, ¡°Yoshida, it must be hard on you.¡±

    But recently, it¡¯s ¡°Yoshida, you have it hard, don¡¯t you?¡± and it¡¯s mixed with a joking tone.

    Yeah, they¡¯re laughing, but,

    Compared to when we announced our engagement, it has become brighter and lighter, as Edie¡¯s always smiling, laughing.

    I guess that¡¯s also the reason why my classmates are helping me out at the bakery.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m the one to interrupt this time? That¡¯s what makes the love-triangle? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Edie.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s within the class, I can manage it myself. But if it¡¯s on the whole school level, I can¡¯t do it. It needs someone more gorgeous and bright, and sensational ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s rumored to be the most beautiful among the second-years.

    Nei¡¯s superior to her, but she¡¯s a repeater.

    Furthermore, she had that infamy as the delinquent with blonde hair from back then.

    Therefore, Kana-senpai continued to keep her position as the No.1 school idol.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a foreign person in this school. Nei too. Darling and Megumi are no longer ordinary students since they got engaged. Therefore, if you just add another unusual student, the ordinary would avoid them ¡¹

    My class is different.

    After all, everyone in our class knows us before we got engaged.

    They had socialized with us even before we became foreign to them.

    Therefore, Edie alone is enough to stir up the dense atmosphere.

    However, for the other students in the school.

    They know us after the news that there are first-year high school students that were engaged.

    In other words, Megu and I are some strange objects to them.

    ¡¸ Kana, on the other hand, isn¡¯t foreign to the people. She¡¯s just an ordinary girl in our school. However, almost everyone knows her

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m cute. You know?~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, yes. It would be interesting to squeeze myself in between Nobu and her. It¡¯s funny that some would laugh. Nobody will understand why this beautiful me is trying to charge in between an engaged couple at all. But, that¡¯s what¡¯s good about it. It¡¯s excellent! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Megu speaks up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not Edie¡¯s idea but the result of discussion between Nei-oneesan and the girls. Anyway, I know what it means now, but ¡¹

    Megu looks displeased.

    ¡¸ But, why Hoshizaki-san?! To be honest, I don¡¯t like a love triangle relationship against Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you think that you¡¯d lose right away? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not it! ¡¹

    Megu said, but,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Nei who picked Kana. Nei not only recognized her beauty but also her brains ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m not that smart though ¡¹

    Edie said. Kana-senpai retorts.

    ¡¸ My exam results are just so-so ¡¹

    ¡¸ In this case, we¡¯re not talking about simple academic ability. What we were looking for was your intellect in daily life. How you think and how you contest reality ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, do you remember how I talked about Yakuza earlier? Today, Darling, Michi, and I, together with Kouzuki SS, had a showdown with the Kansai Yakuza. ¡¹

    Edie looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ If it were an ordinary girl, she¡¯d surely back away after hearing that story. Not only that we had a fight with Yakuza, but we¡¯re about to head to a full-on war ¡¹

    Right.

    Edie talked about some specific parts with Kana-senpai present here.

    Not just the fact that Edie and Michi took down some Yakuza.

    She also talked about that starting today, the trigger¡¯s pulled to have Kouzuki SS and Yakuza commence a deadly battle.

    If it were someone ordinary, they¡¯d cut off their relationship with us at that moment.

    Nobody wants to have a relationship with a group that¡¯s having trouble with the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ But Kana didn¡¯t care even after hearing all that. She¡¯s calm. Megumi, do you know why? ¡¹

    Megu looked at Kana-senpai.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s just smiling.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because she trusts Kouzuki SS¡¯ power? ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Kana doesn¡¯t know anything specific about Kouzuki SS. She doesn¡¯t even know if it really is an organization that can fight back Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, maybe she thins that Kouzuki house can deal with the Yakuza? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same thing. Kana doesn¡¯t know the whole picture of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Megu and I know about the power of Kouzuki house and Kouzuki SS, but

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s someone ordinary, they¡¯d be worried or think that things are going strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s undoubtedly not normal ¡¹

    Megu says something rude.

    Hearing that, Edie.

    ¡¸ Kana is different from Megumi. Megumi, you don¡¯t listen to people. Even so, you get angry right away.¡¸ ¡¹ That¡¯s bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean?! I¡¯m listening to what you¡¯re saying now Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not like that. You only listen to whatever they say. But that¡¯s what you only hear, the words ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! I don¡¯t get it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for Kana, she doesn¡¯t just listen to the words, but she also feels the atmosphere of the place. Do you get it, Megumi? ¡¹

    Edie said. Megu;

    ¡¸ I can also read the atmosphere! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t get it Megu ¡¹

    I interject.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it. I understand what Edie truly means ¡¹

    I look at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ When Edie and I were talking about ¡°taking down the Yakuza,¡± and ¡°we¡¯re about to fight them in the future,¡± when we were talking about something that sounds so dangerous, she looks around and checks the reaction. Megu, Mana, and Luna¡¯s reaction ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our reaction? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The conversation Edie and I were having isn¡¯t something first-year high school students would talk about. We only look like crazy people from an objective point of view. Someone who can¡¯t distinguish between reality and fantasy ¡¹

    ¡°Edie just took down 20 men from the Yakuza.¡±

    And we¡¯re talking about it seriously.

    ¡¸ But, Megu, Mana, and Luna are all listening to our conversation like that¡¯s something natural. Therefore, Kana-senpai¡¯s convinced that what we¡¯re talking about is true ¡¹

    ¡¸ She also realized that we trust that Kouzuki house and Kouzuki SS will destroy the Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Mana and Luna don¡¯t look worried at all even when we¡¯re talking about the Yakuza ¡¹

    I look at Mana and Luna.

    ¡¸ I mean, I know that Shou-oneechan and Rei-chan are strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have seen them surrender to Kouzuki-sama. I also saw Edie-san taking people down one after another. I¡¯ve confirmed that I¡¯ll be safe as long as I¡¯m with Nii-san, so I¡¯m no longer scared ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ Megumi too, you know how it will end no matter how many times the Yakuza attacks, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yes, but ¡¹

    Megu knows the power of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Kana read the atmosphere that this isn¡¯t something to worry about from your attitude. She didn¡¯t just listen but also understand the atmosphere. Kana¡¯s wise ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ And as soon as Kana thought that there¡¯s no problem, she didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary and just let the conversation pass through. She shows off the attitude of ¡°Didn¡¯t hear anything, not interested¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it has nothing to do with me either way ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯ll just pretend I don¡¯t know anything. Not that I want to know about Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s another part of Kana¡¯s intelligence ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ We got Kana involved here forcibly. To be clear, it was rape ¡¹

    I forcibly took away Kana¡¯s virginity.

    ¡¸ But, after going that far, Kana immediately understood that it¡¯s better to build a relationship with us, to be specific, Misuzu and Ruriko, as they are the daughters of Kouzuki family. She¡¯s brilliant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, of course. I can¡¯t un-rape myself after Nobu took my virginity. But, I knew that Nobu and the Kouzuki house weren¡¯t hostile to me right away. If they¡¯re willing to get along with me in the future, then I thought that it¡¯s better to be friendly in advance ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not all. It¡¯s just looked interesting to me. It¡¯s exciting to do something that¡¯s out of the norm, you know? I¡¯m sharing a secret with the ladies of Kouzuki house. I got my share of Nobu too. No wait, that¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m Nobu¡¯s sex slave, so Nobu owns me but, anyway, it¡¯s interesting enough for me. And as for the people around Nobu. Megumi-chan was it? Everyone¡¯s okay with me except for you. I feel like as long as I don¡¯t betray Nobu and I fulfill my duties as his sex slave, they won¡¯t forget to give me a return favor. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t stand to create some strife. I just let things fall into place. I mean, it¡¯s the Kouzuki house! It will be a huge loss for me if I don¡¯t ride the wave as that Kouzuki house can help me in my life! ¡¹

    Megu looked at Kana-senpai angrily.

    ¡¸ You seem to be focused on the money with your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I think that¡¯s the standard way of thinking ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still a child inside it seems. And from hearing the conversations from earlier ¡¹

    She looks at Luna with a smile.

    ¡¸ This girl is much smarter than you. She never said anything unnecessary, has she? She only looks around and tries not to get in the way of other people. Even so, she observes how each of us thinks and our relationships ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m the youngest among us sisters, and Onee-chan does the talking most of the time. I¡¯m better at listening ¡¹

    Luna said, embarrassed.

    Yeah, Yomiko¡¯s the type that speaks more without thinking deeply.

    Luna¡¯s got a docile personality.

    ¡¸ Either way, I¡¯ve been using your reaction as reference for a while because you¡¯re like that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Edie-san, and you¡¯re, Mana-chan, right? You¡¯re good at acting. And so I don¡¯t know which ones are true or not when you talk. And as for Megumi-san, you¡¯re not that smart. As for Nobu, he¡¯s too earnest on the basics. I¡¯ll be sure to look after Nobu so strange people can¡¯t fool him. Anyway, with Nobu¡¯s personality, I have to believe all of his reactions. You and I have similar perspectives in that regard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna. That¡¯s my name ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, Luna-chan it is. You¡¯re the type who observes the situation first, right? Despite that, you also have the power to catch the tastiest part. You¡¯re actually quite vigilant ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, I¡¯m just¡­ ¡¹

    Luna replies, bashfully.

    ¡¸ No, Luna-chan¡¯s like that. That¡¯s why I base my decisions on Luna-chan¡¯s reaction ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Oh right. That¡¯s also Nei and the Kouzuki ladies¡¯ orders ¡¹

    Kana-senpai made a sudden realization.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is. You don¡¯t trust us completely, don¡¯t you? And so, we brought in the young Luna, which is the most neutral among us ¡¹

    Edie said.

    I see. So that¡¯s why.

    Someone Kana-senpai never met before.

    With her 12-years of age and obedient personality, we brought Luna here.

    ¡¸ I see. You guys are careful not to make me anxious then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone wants to treat Kana with care. You¡¯ll be necessary personnel for us after all. Therefore, we¡¯re giving you proper consideration ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s brought here to give Kana-senpai a basis for her decisions.

    That¡¯s to show our trust in Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I see, Nei-san used her as a recommendation. You¡¯re right, I can see the situation objectively thanks to her ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ So, with our watchful Luna-chan here in Nobu¡¯s arms, it shows that his power is real ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You haven¡¯t noticed? Luna-chan¡¯s grabbing your shirt ¡¹

    Hearing that from Kana-senpai, I finally noticed it.

    ¡¸ I feel at ease when I¡¯m in contact with Nii-san. Anyway, Nii-san¡¯s the center of everything. Nii-san¡¯s in here, and so Edie-san will fight whoever comes and attacks us. Mana-oneesan is also kind to me. They don¡¯t want to do anything that Nii-san would hate. That applies to me as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, me too. I mean, I wouldn¡¯t want Nobu to hate me. I get that. I can keep my friendly relationship with the Kouzuki ladies because of Nobu, and if he goes away, the relationship between the ladies and me will break. No matter how close we become, it would be impossible. Nobu¡¯s the center of their lives after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Then, Luna-chan. What do you think about Megumi-san? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks. Luna;

    ¡¸ To be honest, I¡¯m a bit scared. Also, I can¡¯t understand her at all. Why does she do things that Nii-san would hate her for until now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s a mystery for me too. She keeps on speaking things that Nobu wouldn¡¯t like since earlier ¡¹

    The two said. Megu¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! M-My relationship with Yoshi-kun is¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, you think that you¡¯re special and so you want Darling to spoil you ¡¹

    Edie says to stop Megu from speaking.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s a stupid spoiled brat ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said in an amazed tone.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s she¡¯s thinking about ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t understand Hoshizaki-san!! ¡¹

    Megu shouts back.

    ¡¸ I love Yoshi-kun! Love is something that doesn¡¯t need compensation! Hoshizaki-san¡¯s calculating type of thinking is much more strange! ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? What is she talking about? Could it be that she wants me to laugh? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Edie.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you need to accept that people have different ways of living and thinking than you. Your thoughts are not the absolute ¡¹

    Edie said. Megu turns away and disregards it.

    ¡¸ Darling, you understand why don¡¯t you? The reason why Darling needs someone with Kana¡¯s thought process ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s just a bit, but I get it. Just as Edie said earlier, Megu and I think alike. The two of us rush recklessly in our firm belief. Therefore, we overthink everything, and we sink down in a dense atmosphere ¡¹

    I notice the bad parts in me from looking at the stubborn Megu.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I need someone on my side who thinks and lives differently ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s skill in making things clear is something I can¡¯t do.

    But it¡¯s helpful.

    I must accept that forward-thinking way of life.

    I mean, it¡¯s fascinating.

    Her personality is bright and sunny, and it shows no gloom.

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, do you think that this is my fault?! Do you hate me now?! ¡¹

    Hearing what I said. Megu speaks out a troublesome question.

    ¡¸ Nii-san didn¡¯t say anything like that! ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Megumi¡¯s personality is similar to him, but hers is sinking already. It¡¯s better to have Kana and Luna, people who have different ways of thinking and living to stay here ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you¡¯re speaking badly of me and trying to pull Yoshi-kun away from me ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t think that she¡¯s to blame.

    This can¡¯t go on.

    ¡¸ What will you do if that was the case? If we judge that Megumi¡¯s causing harm to Darling, then we will exile you for real. What will you do? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ No! Never!! I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance!!! I¡¯m a special one!!! I¡¯m different from everyone2 ¡¹

 Chapter 751. End of discussion

    ¡¸ No! Never!! I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance!!! I¡¯m a special one!!! I¡¯m different from everyone1

    Pure Love x Insult Complex Chapter 752. Beginner''s sex.

    Hmmm, where did I hear this line again ¡¹

    Looking at Megu screaming, Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ lol. You really are quite the woman unlike other ¡¹

    She looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all wasted Nobu. You can¡¯t threaten or soothe her. Not even detailed logic goes through her. After all, all she thinks about is her ¡®women¡¯s instinct¡¯ ¡¹

    Women¡¯s instinct.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t think deeply, and she just lives with her emotion ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sends Megu a glance.

    ¡¸ Nei-san, the Kouzuki ladies, and Edie-san, these girls are too smart. Therefore, they try to feel out the other person¡¯s feelings to read the situation. Consequently, they can suppress their emotions and talk logically. That¡¯s the reason why I was willing to accept their offer. I can trust them. I know that they¡¯re making a proposal that won¡¯t hurt them or me ¡¹

    Misuzu, Nei, showed Kana-senpai that becoming my sex slave is a privilege. First and before everything else.

    Then, Katsuko-nee said that she can take as much branded items as she wanted.

    And even if Kana-senpai got permission, she didn¡¯t take too much from Katsuko-nee¡¯s stash.

    She knows how to do it moderately.

    She concluded that she¡¯ll be with us for a long time and so it¡¯s better to not be greedy.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m quite the calculating girl, but they do many precise calculations. And I think that¡¯s cool ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Well, yes. But,

    It¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s method of thinking about how to make a fair deal without looking down on the other party.

    Nei and Misuzu are just following Minaho-neesan¡¯s example.

    But, of course, Kana-senpai thinking that they¡¯re smart girls is correct.

    ¡¸ And in that regard, you¡¯re a failure ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked down on Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so confident that you won¡¯t be discarded, but to think that you want to be Nobu¡¯s ¡°special¡± woman with that kind of attitude, are you crazy? ¡¹

    Megu fell silent.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it. The Kouzuki ladies and Nei-san are among the best women I¡¯ve met, they have good self-control when talking to me, but it feels strange that a girl with childish emotions like you are allowed here. Who spoiled this girl? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ No, Megu¡¯s also holding down her feelings since childhood ¡¹

    Born inside the brothel, raised as the adopted child of Yamamine house. Then Yukino and the Shirasaka house has bullied her for a long time.

    ¡¸ Now that all of Megu¡¯s problems holding her back were resolved, she finally starts to let out her emotions ¡¹

    Oh.

    I see it now.

    With Shirasaka Sousuke dead, Yukino can no longer threaten Megu.

    Minaho-neesan also takes care of Megu as she¡¯s the daughter of the prostitute who took care of her.

    Megu started living with us.

    She¡¯s able to live a life where she¡¯s free to do what she wants for the first time in her life.

    ¡¸ I wonder? But even so, I don¡¯t think that her current state is any better ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I think so too. After all, Megu-oneechan¡¯s not the only one holding back her emotions since she was a child ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneechan, Ruri-oneechan, Nei-oneechan are also the same. I know ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko lived a tensed life as the successors of the Kouzuki house. A noble among nobles.

    Nei¡¯s family were murdered, and she was kidnapped and confined by a criminal in the U.S.

    ¡¸ But they¡¯re not as selfish as Megu-oneechan. They still hold back their emotions even now. Everyone thinks of monopolizing Onii-chan, and yet they believe that it¡¯s for the best if we live together in harmony! ¡¹

    Mana tells Megu.

    ¡¸ That alone shows the difference in the sense of purpose compared to Megumi ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Nei, Misuzu, all the other girls love Darling, and that¡¯s why they want to make the family focused on Darling. They all are hungry for a family after all ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, we¡¯re a family.

    We open up to each other and want a relationship where we can live with peace of mind.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s still in progress. We¡¯re still int he middle of our struggle to make the ideal family. That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s holding back on various things. We¡¯re still in the middle of the dream after all ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    My bakery, Kouzuki SS activities, Minaho-neesan¡¯s brothel reopening.

    These are all actions to create an environment where our family and we can live in peace.

    That environment isn¡¯t complete yet.

    Therefore, we work on it every day.

    We suppress our urges for the sake of the family.

    ¡¸ But Megu¡¯s different. She¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t think that the family is essential ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! I!! ¡¹

    Megu tries to refuse in panic, but,

    ¡¸ Nononono. Megumi, you hardly have the same hunger for a family like us. Therefore, you don¡¯t feel impatient, and you think that this is enough. You don¡¯t believe that you have to work hard to reach your ideals ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I see, Megu-oneechan has a family after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not that I¡¯m blaming you. Mana knows that Yamamine-san are good people, and they¡¯re Megumi-oneechan¡¯s father and mother. Though it¡¯s not by blood ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Megu;

    She grew up loved by her adoptive parents.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t live without this family. I need to stay by Onii-chan¡¯s side. Misuzu-oneechan and everyone is also the same. They all lived in solitude and was saved from it when they met Onii-chan. Therefore, they don¡¯t want Onii-chan to hate them, and they¡¯ll accept those Onii-chan saved as a family just like themselves ¡¹

    Mana looks at Luna.

    ¡¸ Last night, Megu-oneechan¡¯s the only one against accepting Luna-chan and the girls to the family. I now understand why you were displeased about it. Megu-oneechan¡¯s different than us. You don¡¯t treasure the family, and you want to keep Onii-chan for yourself and run away ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s idea of family is different than everyone?

    ¡¸ But you can¡¯t do that. Onii-chan is with Mana and everyone. He also wants to have a family, he can¡¯t be with just Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Look, there¡¯s something I really don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me about Megu.

    ¡¸ How did this girl become so dependent on Nobu? Mana-chan¡¯s having a serene relationship with you, and yet this girl¡¯s the only one-sided among your girls, right? All I see her clinging and depending on Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit different from dependence ¡¹

    Edie replies instead of me.

    ¡¸ Darling, do you get what Megumi¡¯s problem is? ¡¹

    Everyone looked at me.

    ¡¸ I know, it¡¯s insecurity ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Mana said earlier that Megu¡¯s not hungry for a family. That¡¯s true, but that¡¯s not all of it either. It¡¯s just one of the reasons ¡¹

    Megu stares at me.

    The biggest reason why Megu¡¯s still loose within the family is that,

    The reason why she¡¯s fixated about monopolizing me is,

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s feeling insecure towards everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Everyone? Who? ¡¹

    Megu replies in a weak voice.

    ¡¸ Everyone means everyone. Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Margo-san, Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, anyway, you feel insecure towards the adults, don¡¯t you?

    I continue,

    ¡¸ Then, Nei, Misuzu, and Ruriko. You¡¯re not good at dealing with Michi. Nor Agnes ¡¹

    I¡¯ve never seen Michi and Megu talk like they¡¯re close friends.

    She never gets in gear with Agnes.

    Both of them have strong personalities.

    Michi¡¯s a Japanese-styled beauty, and Agnes is a Western-style loli.

    Their appearances stimulate Megu¡¯s insecurity.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s not good at dealing with mature and calm girls like Tsukiko. Neither with Yomiko, a cheerful and noisy one ¡¹

    That means.

    ¡¸ The people in here are girls Megumi doesn¡¯t feel insecurity. Other than Kana ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Usually, Edie acts like an American girl who can¡¯t read the mood, and therefore, Megu always warns and scolds her.

    Therefore, Megu¡¯s able to say anything she thinks to Edie.

    She¡¯s known Mana as her half-sister from an early age, so she finds it easy to talk with her.

    Luna¡¯s four years younger, quiet and timid/ Megu doesn¡¯t feel any insecurity towards her.

    ¡¸ Well sure, feel a lot of insecurity towards me. After all, I¡¯m way cuter than you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s the number 1 idol in our school because of her beauty, but,

    She doesn¡¯t feel intimidated by Nei, Misuzu, and Ruriko.

    After all, she¡¯s got a bright personality.

    Megu¡¯s used to how heavy and serious Minaho-neesan and so it doesn¡¯t pain her as much.

    ¡¸ You really are loved Megumi ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    I think Nei and Misuzu made this choice and Minaho-neesan gave them approval.

    They¡¯re all considering Megu.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know about that! ¡¹

    Although their kindness doesn¡¯t go through Megu.

    ¡¸ After all, isn¡¯t it normal to feel insecure? ¡¹

    Megu asked.

    ¡¸ After all, the adults are much more mature than me. Misuzu-san and Ruriko-chan are both genuine high-class ladies! I could never win against them! Nei-oneesan¡¯s truly beautiful, and Yoshi-kun¡¯s always lovestruck with her. You love Nei-oneesan more than me, don¡¯t you Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    So you think of it that way.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have the talent unlike them! That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not cute! I can¡¯t do anything, and I just lose to Nei-oneesan and Hoshizaki-san! I¡¯m not cute at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right. And you¡¯re also dumb. Nei-san¡¯s smart compared to that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said lightly

    ¡¸ I know! You don¡¯t have to say that! You¡¯re right! Everyone¡¯s much smarter than me! Yes, I get it! I lose both in beauty and brains! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should include the body shape too. Isn¡¯t that why we stripped down to underwear? To confirm it? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai continues to stir her up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Everyone¡¯s got a better figure than me! After all, I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    To think that Megu¡¯s carrying this much insecurity in her.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t win on anything. Not against them. That¡¯s how I felt for these past four months. Minaho-san told me that I¡¯m the housewife of the mansion and to make it my own place, but I can¡¯t win against Katsuko-oneesan in cooking nor housework. Ruriko-chan and Mana are invading my territory further! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. Ruri-oneechan and I aren¡¯t chasing Megu-oneechan out of the housework. We¡¯re only doing what we want to do for the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! ¡¹

    Megu shuts Mana up in the middle of her talk.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I juggle between my club activities and helping out Yoshi-kun in the bakery. But during that time, you all got better at cooking. Everyone¡¯s more talented than me, it¡¯s unfair ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Aah, no. I don¡¯t want this. It¡¯s not with everyone. I hate myself. I¡¯m not cute, smart, a high-class lady, a good body. I try to do what I can every day, and in the end, I couldn¡¯t do anything. I have no talent. I hate it! ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I know that everyone in the family is kind to me. I understand that this attitude is being selfish. But I can¡¯t do it. It itches me off. In the end, I know that I can¡¯t do anything alone. I hate myself for that! But I can¡¯t do anything about it! I can¡¯t become like everyone, because, I don¡¯t have anything ¡¹

    Oh, this is.

    ¡¸ Darling. ¡¹

    Edie smiled at me.

    Yeah.

    Just like what Edie said earlier.

    Megu and I think alike.

    My insecurities are quite similar to Megu.

    I think of myself as a useless man who can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s stupid. That¡¯s not what you should compare yourself with ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ If you compare yourself to the Kouzuki ladies or Nei-san, then you¡¯d definitely think yourself as useless. You know, sorry to say but I¡¯m cuter than ordinary girls. I¡¯m just above the average. That includes my body shape. Well, even I can¡¯t win against them. Also, I¡¯m not sure about how smart I am, but, still, I can say that I¡¯m quite the cute high school girl. If I enter an idol audition, I think I¡¯d pass the preliminary round. That¡¯s the extent ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if Kana-senpai¡¯s praising or insulting right now.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this is just my opinion; you should break up with Nobu and find another man. I recommend a gloomy and weak type. I think that kind of guy would be head-over-heels for you. That profits you way more, and you¡¯ll surely become happy. No, I¡¯m just saying what I think suits the moment ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ In the end, the Kouzuki ladies, Nei-san, or me. You¡¯re picking the wrong opponent. The levels are too far apart, you should choose a level that suits you. How about you transfer to a school with fewer girls? Like a technical focused high school. In that case, you¡¯ll definitely become a queen in your class. If you don¡¯t want that, you can go to a school that only has girls. If there¡¯s no chance to meet a boy from the start, then you won¡¯t complain about not being popular ¡¹

    This is messed up.

    ¡¸ No! I! ¡¹

    Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ I only want Yoshi-kun! I¡¯m going to marry Yoshi-kun! Aaaah!!! ¡¹

    She screams.

    ¡¸ I want to go to a world where it¡¯s just Yoshi-kun and me! Then we will be happy together!!! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t become happy from that Megu¡¯s insecurity won¡¯t fix itself if you just escape from reality ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Do you really think that Darling would choose Megumi and throw away the family even though you have insecurities towards other women ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    She replied calmly.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen. Everyone¡¯s better at me at everything, and they make Yoshi-kun¡¯s family together. Yoshi-kun can¡¯t throw away his family and choose only me. I know that ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But, I hope for it, dream it. Yoshi-kun choosing only me. Even though I know that it will never happen ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s insecurities are deeply rooted.

    Just like mine.

    ¡¸ Now then, what to do, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie asks me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time we reach a conclusion ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s me that¡¯s being tested here? ¡¹

    Not Megu.

    Either way, Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching all of this from the surveillance cameras.

    ¡¸ Everyone in here ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Darling, me, Mana, Luna, Kana, and of course, Megumi ¡¹

    I see.

    Yeah.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s looking at everything.

    It¡¯s a trial for Megu to see if she¡¯s still fit to stay in the family.

    It¡¯s a test for Kana to see if she¡¯s inclined to become my woman.

    To Edie and the girls, it¡¯s a test on how to deal with the family troubles.

    And for me.

    It¡¯s a test on my judgment on what to do with Megu.

    If I think about the family, Megu¡¯s selfishness shouldn¡¯t be allowed.

    However.

    ¡¸ Geez, Nobu¡¯s too earnest. You don¡¯t have to think so desperately ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says with a look of amazement at me.

    ¡¸ This is just wasteful thinking ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Her insecurities are her own problem, isn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t do anything with it Nobu ¡¹

    I can¡¯t do anything?

    ¡¸ I mean, if you make any decision for her then you¡¯re just spoiling her further. ¡¹

    Then I shouldn¡¯t make a decision?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? Whether you decide to chase her out or to let her stay, it¡¯s you making that decision. You¡¯re showing her a direction. Spoiling her. She has to worry about herself. Once she¡¯s done with that, she has to stand up and say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do something.¡± She has to take a step forward using her own strength ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of things in this world where you need to it on your own. Others can¡¯t do anything about it. That¡¯s how insecurities are. She has to figure out why she has that insecurity herself, and she has to get it out by herself ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s Nei-san and the Kouzuki ladies¡¯ wrong to pull Nobu out for her sake. And, even if this possible, and Nei-san and the girls were taken out, her insecurities won¡¯t disappear. She¡¯ll remain married to Nobu, but her negative emotion towards Nei-san and everyone will remain as well ¡¹

    Her inferiority complex towards Nei and the girls won¡¯t disappear. Instead, it will become a deep wound.

    ¡¸ Nobu can¡¯t do anything to release her from her insecurities. Her insecurities are her own ¡¹

    That applies to me as well.

    I must fix my insecurities myself.

    Nobody can help me out from here.

    That¡¯s right.

    If it was me now.

    Even if Nei tells me, ¡°Yo-chan¡¯s not useless. Yo-chan, you¡¯ve got this amazing power.¡±

    I won¡¯t feel saved from that line.

    In the end, I have to show to myself that I have done something useful to everyone.

    Else, I can¡¯t trust myself.

    I¡¯m the only one who can work on that.

    Oh. I see.

    That¡¯s the reason why.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m so desperate about the bakery right now.

    I want to make a profit for the sake of everyone.

    As soon as possible.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Megu, if you continue to hate yourself, then you can¡¯t change ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I know that! But I don¡¯t know what to do! I don¡¯t know at all!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s suffering.

    Her mind is going around circles.

    She doesn¡¯t know what to do to get out of this spiral.

    I have experienced that.

    This spring.

    I was like that when my father disappeared.

    I was worried about the future.

    But I don¡¯t know what to do.

    I lost sight of myself.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan¡¯s insecurity is really stupid. I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re so worried ¡¹

    Mana suddenly speaks.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not cute, talentless, and dumb. In our world, Onii-chan¡¯s the only man. Is Onii-chan¡¯s thoughts about Megu-oneechan not enough for you?

    Megu;

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun thinks that other girls are cuter than me. They¡¯re more helpful to him. I know that ¡¹

    Mana sighed.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I¡¯ve had enough, you¡¯re too troublesome ¡¹

    She looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, sorry but have a match with me ¡¹

    Match?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s end this here. It¡¯s a waste of time to be stopped by people like Megu-oneechan. This is stupid, let¡¯s end this already ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ If I win, you¡¯re out of the mansion. Go back to Yamamine-san¡¯s house. Good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Mana? ¡¹

    What are you planning to do?

    ¡¸ The match would be sex. The one who makes Onii-chan feel the most pleasure wins! ¡¹

    What?!

    ¡¸ Sure, you can¡¯t do anything against Nei-oneechan who has the best looks, nor Katsuko-oneechan who has the techniques, but, you won¡¯t say that you¡¯d lose to Mana, will you? We both lost virginity in merely days of difference. ¡¹

    Both of them lost their virginity during the holidays in May.

    Furthermore, they had a system of having sex with me in turns.

    There shouldn¡¯t be that much difference during that period.

    ¡¸ Not confident in your face? Body? Brain? Talent? Then you can¡¯t do anything about that. If you can¡¯t satisfy Onii-chan in sex, then you don¡¯t have the worth to live with us anymore. I mean, how about you quit as a woman ¡¹

    Mana said.

 Chapter 752. Beginnerâ€™s sex.

    Mana and Megu¡¯s sex showdown?

    ¡¸ With that said, Onii-chan take your dick out! ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! I didn¡¯t say anything!! ¡¹

    Megu says in confusion, but.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gets in between.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not unfair to have something so fun be exclusive to just you two! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Let me join in too! ¡¹

    The one year older tennis club beauty turned to Megu.

    ¡¸ Nobu just had his way with me yesterday, and so I¡¯m a genuine beginner. Well, I¡¯m still cuter than you a thousand times, but you¡¯re no longer an amateur when it comes to sex, right? Is that enough handicap for you? ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ With that said, hurry up and take your dick out Nobu! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re getting impatient you know? Was it Mana-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should we take it out?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! ¡¹

    Ooooh! Hey!

    Girls!?

    ¡¸ Okay then, sit down, Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, let¡¯s take them off~ ¡¹

    Err, girls.

    ¡¸ Darling, give it up ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ But, this isn¡¯t a bad idea anyway ¡¹

    Edie, you¡¯re approving of Mana¡¯s suggestion?!

    Edie¡¯s smarter than me, and she knows that I don¡¯t want to kick Megu out either.

    Hearing that Mana¡¯s idea isn¡¯t bad from her means,

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll take it off. Just the lower half will do, right? ¡¹

    I prepare myself.

    I stand up and unwrap my belt.

    ¡¸ Hey, are you serious, Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    Then, I lower my pants and underwear.

    ¡¸ WOw ¡¹

    Luna looks at my crotch with interest.

    But.

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s wrong, Nobu? It¡¯s not as big as yesterday ¡¹

    If I get an erection from the situation earlier, then I would be a massive pervert.

    ¡¸ Ah, Kana-san. That¡¯s the normal state. You know, women aren¡¯t always wet either, right? Men don¡¯t have their penis always hard ¡¹

    Mana explains to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Oh, now that you mentioned it ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, you do this ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s wearing nothing but bra and panty clings to me.

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-chan~ ¡¹

    She rubs her cute 14-year-old chest on me.

    ¡¸ You can sniff on me like usual ¡¹

    Sniff?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you love the scent of Mana¡¯s hair, don¡¯t you? Here ¡¹

    Mana presents her head to my face.

    Mana¡¯s beautifully combed hair smells like flowers.

    ¡¸ Look? It got big now ¡¹

    Blood rushes down to my dick.

    ¡¸ Oh boy, you have smell fetish, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ Not really. Onii-chan succumbs to loneliness quickly, and so he wants to feel Mana with all his five senses ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸ And so, I let Onii-chan sniff me up to his heart¡¯s content. It¡¯s not a smell fetish, but instead, he loves all of me~ ¡¹

    Then, she presents her nape next.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you like sniffing me here too, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana smells like sweet milk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then smell it. Mana¡¯s here, I love Onii-chan today as well, and it makes my heart pound just thinking about you. Aha~ I feel my body¡¯s getting hot. Ehehe. I¡¯m getting sweaty. Also ¡¹

    Mana looked up at me and said;

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s wet ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Oh! Nobu¡¯s standing now!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s staring at my dick,

    But.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s great to hug. Also, you smell good as always ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, then sit down for a while ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Mana will suck it off ¡¹

    I sit down.

    Mana kneels in between my legs.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s penis isn¡¯t fully expanded yet, right? That¡¯s why I¡¯ll use my mouth to suck on it and make it bigger. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, they call that fellatio, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai stares into my crotch harder.

    ¡¸ But, I still don¡¯t know much about it, could you teach me your methods? After all, I¡¯m Nobu¡¯s sex slave too, and so I might be forced to fellate, right? Like in the back of the school building, in the middle of emergency stairs, or while in class ¡¹

    Uhm, Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ Or maybe, slipping out of the PE class and then having his way with me while I¡¯m wearing PE uniform ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, look, we¡¯re in different years ¡¹

    We¡¯re not going to PE classes at the same time.

    ¡¸ Then, what about the sports day?! Sure, Nobu wants to fuck me, cum inside, and have me run the track while having semen inside me, right? Imagine Nobu¡¯s semen seeping out like that, ufufufu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun won¡¯t do that! ¡¹

    Megu retorts.

    ¡¸ Huh, you won¡¯t do that Megumi? ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Nei and I will do that naturally ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! Having sex during the school event ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm. Then I can have Darling for myself during the school trip ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What did you say?! ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Why do you think I¡¯m in the same class as Darling? That¡¯s because we can have as much sex as we want during the school trip. Katsuko and Nagisa said that they¡¯ll join in halfway, I can¡¯t just have him all for my own after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ The school trip separates boys from girls, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I can sneak wherever I go. I can reach the boys¡¯ room without being found by the teachers, and I¡¯ll take Darling out ¡¹

    Edie is a master of assassination skills.

    Sneaking in is a specialty of hers, and she could even use her Qi techniques.

    ¡¸ I can do it, Megumi can¡¯t, That¡¯s all ¡¹

    Hearing that, Megu pouts even more.

    ¡¸ It should¡¯ve been just Yoshi-kun and me on the school trip ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m also one of Darling¡¯s woman. Darling doesn¡¯t belong to just Megumi ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Geez, look this way Onii-chan. It got soft again now ¡¹

    Mana says while stroking my penis.

    ¡¸ I see, so you stroke it like that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai observes Mana¡¯s handjob seriously.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Do you want to study this too, Luna? ¡¹

    Mana looks at the 12-year-old girl wearing shrine maiden clothing watching us from a bit of a distance.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then come closer. Mana will teach you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Luna comes close to me.

    ¡¸ Edie-san what about you? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai called out to Edie, but,

    ¡¸ I prefer to do it with just the two of us. So yeah, not now ¡¹

    She replied with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ I often have sex with Darling in school while hiding it from Megumi anyway. I just had it the other day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun is that true?! ¡¹

    Oh, that was when Edie helped me out from some delinquents.

    We did it after that.

    ¡¸ Why were you hiding it from me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Doing it with just the two of us feels good. If we told Megumi about it, you¡¯d come and barge in, won¡¯t you? Besides, there¡¯s no need to tell you everything. It was our time to have sex ¡¹

    Edie said while laughing.

    Meanwhile.

    ¡¸ Okay, Mana will begin her fellatio lesson ¡¹

    And on this side, Mana¡¯s started teaching Kana-senpai and Luna.

    ¡¸ You hold down the penis with both hands. Then, you look up and make sure that Onii-chan can see you licking it. You need to make it visually pleasing as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got it ¡¹

    The students nod.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way, ¡¹

    Mana takes off the shoulder strap of her bra,

    ¡¸ Onii-chan likes it when you give him a glance of your nipples ¡¹

    Well, she¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan sometimes can¡¯t hold back while you¡¯re sucking and he¡¯ll start touching your breasts ¡¹

    That¡¯s also right. Tohoho.

    ¡¸ Well then, allow me to serve ¡¹

    Mana kisses my glans while looking up at my face.

    Then, she started licking it.

    Ugh.

    ¡¸ Oh, that looks energetic. I can feel it in my mouth. Onii-chan¡¯s penis is getting bigger ¡¹

    Then, the starts squeezing her lips and licking it.

    ¡¸ Make sure to create lewd noises whenever possible. Then, when you¡¯re licking the upper part, place your hands on the lower part, then touch it like you¡¯re tickling someone ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s fingers stroke my balls.

    ¡¸ Your tongue should go in all directions. Onii-chan looks aroused by now. Men¡¯s penis also releases some liquid when they¡¯re excited. So, the change and the smell would change. Ufufu, Onii-chan¡¯s penis, smells lewd. Oniichan~ ¡¹

    Mana licks the front and back of my glans with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Delicious. Onii-chan¡¯s penis is delicious. It makes me want to lick it forever ¡¹

    This beauty sucks on my dick.

    Mana looks up at me and smiles gorgeously.

    ¡¸ If you want to cum then do it inside Mana¡¯s mouth. Mana loves drinking Onii-chan¡¯s semen. I already memorized the taste and smell of it ¡¹

    Mana continued to serve me as my sex slave for the past four months.

    ¡¸ I want to remember it too ¡¹

    Luna?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Nii-san¡¯s¡¯ sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, me too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ After all, I¡¯m Nobu¡¯s slave too ¡¹

    Mana lifts her mouth from my penis.

    A thread of saliva keeps my glans and Mana¡¯s lips connected.

    ¡¸ Then, want to try it out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Want ¡¹

    Mana and Kana-senpai switched places.

    ¡¸ Err, I should move my hands like this, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai touches my erect penis timidly.

    She moves it up and down, but,

    ¡¸ Ah, you can hold it tighter. Then, you move it slidingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, you should imagine the ring you make your fingers as the entrance to your vagina, then you move it up and down with the feeling that you¡¯re tightening it up ¡¹

    Mana explains.

    ¡¸ Like this? What do you think, Nobu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai that hurts! ¡¹

    You¡¯re going too hard now.

    ¡¸ Oh sorry. Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I think it¡¯s like this ¡¹

    Luna reaches out from the side and grabs my erect penis.

    Her small hands go up and down.

    ¡¸ Auu, you¡¯re doing good, Luna ¡¹

    Her strokes feel like I¡¯m masturbating.

    No, this isn¡¯t my hand but Luna¡¯s fingers.

    It feels good.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s like this, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s fingers gently wrap my glans. Kunyuu, kunyuu.

    I see.

    Luna¡¯s reading my mind.

    She¡¯s caressing my penis in the way I want it by using her Miko powers.

    ¡¸ I get it now. Let me do it this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on ¡¹

    Kana-senpai holds my dick again.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Oh.

    It¡¯s better than before.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that feels good, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, you¡¯re making such a cute face ¡¹

    She¡¯s got good intuition.

    She¡¯s trying to master it herself using Mana and Luna as the models.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going to start licking too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Then she sucked on my penis.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Uugh

    As expected, watching a beauty suck off my dick is arousing.

    Her black eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸ Does it feel that good? That¡¯s cute. You make me want to do it more ¡¹

    She sucks on my glans like a baby sucking on their mother¡¯s breasts.

    She licks, sucks, sips.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Edie looked at Kana-senpai¡¯s fellatio and muttered.

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s gentle in it ¡¹

    Yeah, Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t handle my dick roughly.

    She treats it with care and licks it with love.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯m a beginner here. Naturally, I have to be gentle. I¡¯m so excited right now, but seeing Nobu making such a face, it makes me happy ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s her personality.

    Bright and cheerful,

    But, very calculating,

    Even so, she¡¯s never rough.

    She gives the other party an earnest look.

    Therefore, she¡¯s gentle.

    Just like how she fellates my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, my jaw hurts now. I need to practice to last longer in this. I feel like I¡¯m going to bite this if I keep on going, you can switch with me now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai lets Luna take over.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, allow me to serve ¡¹

    The 12-year-old shrine maiden girl¡¯s fellatio is perfect.

    She knows how to suck and lick to make me feel pleasure.

    ¡¸ Nobu, I got too sweaty thanks to the excitement ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, then stood up.

    Then she stuck out her breasts on my face.

    ¡¸ You can sniff it. You can do whatever you want with the smell of my sweat ¡¹

    I bury my face on Kana-senpai¡¯s breasts.

    The bra moist with sweat gives off a woman¡¯s smell.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, touch Mana too ¡¹

    Mana grabs my right hand and leads it to her chest.

    My hand slips under her bra.

    I can feel her soft meat and hard nipples.

    ¡¸ Geez, feel me too~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai unhooks her bra.

    Her elastic breasts are on my cheeks.

    I look for her nipples and lick it.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you really love breasts, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ Geez, Nobu¡¯s like a baby, aahn, so cute! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai hugs my head as I suck on her nipples.

    My right hand is playing with Mana¡¯s rapidly growing breasts.

    Luna¡¯s lips envelop my glans on the nether regions.

    Luna¡¯s mouth feels warm and moist.

    The movement of Luna¡¯s mouth increases my arousal.

    Oh right,

    The Takakura sisters can penetrate through my mind deeper the more they touch me.

    Luna¡¯s trying to drink down all my libido with her little mouth.

    ¡¸ Oh, that feels good ¡¹

    I think I¡¯m going to cum.

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s sharp tone brings me back to reality.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time Megumi switches ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Megu.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s looking at me with a grumpy face.= ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t participate in this fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s Megumi¡¯s loss ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If you lose to these new girls even in sex, your value is gone. Do you mind that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind if Minaho and everyone conclude that way? Megumi has given up on Darling ¡¹

    Megu,

    She knows that Minaho-neesan and others are watching what¡¯s happening in this room through the cameras.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s patience should be reaching it¡¯s limit too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean we have to conduct a sex tournament here! ¡¹

    Megu refuses.

    ¡¸ Just do it. It¡¯s better to do it than not. I guarantee you that ¡¹

    Edie sends Megu an intense look.

    She¡¯s smiling, but her eyes show seriousness.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I just have to go at it too, right? ¡¹

    Megu stands up.

    ¡¸ Move away! It¡¯s¡¯ my time with Yoshikun! ¡¹

    Then, she kneels between my legs, replacing Luna.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I know well how to make you feel good! I¡¯m more familiar with your body than Mana ¡¹

    She grabs my dick tightly.

    O-Ouch.

    Then,

    She holds my penis in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun prefers this kind of sucking, right? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s tongue stimulates my penis.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ See? You like it this way, don¡¯t you, Yoshi-kun? That¡¯s what you told me before! ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Is this?

    ¡¸ What? Didn¡¯t you say that you feel it here? ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not about that. ¡¹

    Edie sighed.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re sloppy, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ What sloppy?! I!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling doesn¡¯t mind it most of the time, but he just received Mana and the girls¡¯ gentle caress, so he can tell the difference ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Compared to Mana, Kana-senpai and Luna¡¯s fellatio.

    Megu¡¯s fellatio is coarse.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You don¡¯t even look at Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana concludes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m doing what I usually do. I look at Yoshi-kun like always, feel him as always, love him as always! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or so you say. But Megu-oneechan, you¡¯re not doing what you¡¯re saying at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Right, Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    I didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you were much gentle four months ago. Just like Kana earlier ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s this thing called beginner¡¯s luck. Beginners have a higher chance of success for their first times. And in most cases, it¡¯s their first time, so they look at the situation, and do things gently ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think I¡¯ll still be gentle even when I get used to it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s cute, and having sex with him is my lifeline, you know?! I won¡¯t get rough no matter what happens. If Nobu got bored of me, then I¡¯m just tossed away to the sides, right? After all, the Kouzuki ladies are too powerful that they took down the Yakuza without a problem. I¡¯d stick with Nobu until I die. I want to be loved like a sex slave, it still is love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯ll treat Nii-san¡¯s penis with care as I don¡¯t want Nii-san to hate me ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Mana would rather die than give Onii-chan that kind of rough sex. I mean, If I do what Megu-oneechan did just now, Minaho-oneechan would kill me ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s fear of Minaho-neesan has been imprinted since her time as Maika.

    ¡¸ But that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m just scared. I love Onii-chan. Love. Love. Therefore, I¡¯d be sure to give him my gentle love. That¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    The three said. Megu;

    ¡¸ A-Are you saying that I was the only one being messy here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you were ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been four months since then, Megumi ¡¹

    Oh, the busy golden week.

    This all started with my first experience of raping Yukino.

    Megu, Mana, Edie, they all learned about sex.

    We had sex multiple times for the past four months.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s also changing ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s words aren¡¯t going through Megu.

    ¡¸ What do you mean?! I¡¯m looking at Yoshi-kun every day. If Yoshi-kun¡¯s changing, then I¡¯d see it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi didn¡¯t realize it That means you¡¯re not looking at Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t admit.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, Onii-chan¡¯s been having sex for four months, his tastes change too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Sure, Onii-chan may have said ¡°I like this,¡± or ¡°this feels good¡± to Megu-oneechan before, but still, ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s complexion turned pale right away.

    ¡¸ Have you ever thought that it might¡¯ve changed by now? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Naturally, some are still same as before. Darling still loves breasts just like before, and that also includes his love for smell ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why, I, no, Edie-chan, the girls, and I are always looking at Onii-chan¡¯s preference. We check what¡¯s changed, what hasn¡¯t changed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. If you don¡¯t notice the changes in him, you can¡¯t satisfy him at all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods to herself.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s changed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Darling, Megumi¡¯s changed too. Getting used to sex, and your 16-year-old body is also growing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even Megu-oneechan should be different than before. That also includes your taste in sex ¡¹

    People won¡¯t stay the same.

    They¡¯ll change as long as they live.

    ¡¸ Getting used to something and becoming sloppy is the worst one could get. Megumi¡¯s become like that. That¡¯s not just in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneechan¡¯s relationship with Onii-chan, and with the family has become crude as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ That four months was a delicate time. You¡¯ve gotten used to it, and now you¡¯ve lost your gentle outlook from when you were a beginner. That applies to all of it. Getting used to something is scary ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this needs to be tightened up. That¡¯s what Minaho thought ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    It was four months since then.

    We¡¯re already used to having sex with the family.

    We may have lost the nervousness from the first time.

    ¡¸ Going beyond this point, we¡¯re reaching half a year, a year, three years, ten years. Each of the points must return to the beginning. Or else, you¡¯ll get used to it, and it¡¯ll break you ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re no longer beginners, that includes you Megumi. Thus, Minaho prepared Kana, a beginner for us ¡¹

 Chapter 753. Itâ€™s not love

    ¡¸ People change. You can be very careful about the first time because you were nervous, but you mustn¡¯t get used to it. You¡¯ll start to abridge it when you think you know it all. You¡¯ll overlook the subtle changes that happen. ¡¹

    Edie says.

    ¡¸ One¡¯s mind, body, preference changes. Megumi ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. We¡¯re still growing.

    We¡¯re changing steadily.

    Agnes, who has her hear shut off back then talks a lot now.

    Edie wasn¡¯t someone who talks a lot like this before.

    ¡¸ If a person changes, then the group that person belongs to, moves as well. Megumi, your dissatisfaction right now is unreasonable. After all, everyone¡¯s changing for the past four months, and yet, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s dragging behind ¡¹

    Four months ago.

    It was when Minaho-neesan picked Megu to become my fiance, and also the housewife of the family.

    That was all to reduce Megu¡¯s insecurity towards Misuzu and Ruriko.

    It¡¯s a balancing weight against the young ladies of Kouzuki house.

    Then, Megu¡¯s given the preferential treatment to having a ¡°house¡± for just the two of us.

    But.

    The situation¡¯s changed compared to four months ago.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the housewife of the family.

    Ruriko and Mana are Katsuko-nee¡¯s supporters.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s miscalculation was with Ruriko, the ultimate sheltered lady.

    It wasn¡¯t expected for her to love cooking and household work, and furthermore, she has talent in it.

    Therefore, Megu¡¯s position became just a name.

    Even with life in school.

    Megu¡¯s been too clingy to me in the school as she¡¯s my fiance.

    The students around are afraid of antagonizing it.

    Nei and Edie stand around Megu and me to keep us from floating away.

    Nei said that we need to make the students laugh so they don¡¯t alienize us.

    But, Nei and Edie are also aliens to the students.

    Most of the students are looking away from us.

    Even so, it¡¯s much better than just Megu and I alone.

    A couple of first-year high school students, engaged and living together. That indeed feels uncomfortable for the ordinary students.

    Therefore, for the past few days.

    Anya, a much more alienated person comes with us.

    If Anya, a person famous in the television mingles with us,

    Then those in the same school would feel that we¡¯re still close to them.

    Furthermore, Kana-senpai¡¯s approach.

    She¡¯s already in the second year and is titled as the most beautiful in our school. Therefore she¡¯s not treated as an alien.

    The aim is to neutralize the discomfort from being an alien by mingling with these people.

    If that plan is going steady,

    Then, Megu and my relationship need to reset.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s essential is the sense of balance ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ And, the perspective to look at the always changing situation. If a person changes, the group changes, and if the group changes, it spreads back to the person. Megumi ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s listening to what Edie¡¯s saying even when in shock.

    ¡¸ Look, Edie-san. I know that you¡¯re talking about something important, but ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel sorry to leave Nobu¡¯s penis alone like that? ¡¹

    She stimulates my glans with her long fingertips.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know it that well but when boys get it hard, it¡¯s not that easy to get it limp again, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Oh sorry about that Darling! ¡¹

    Edie apologized right away.

    ¡¸ Then Mana will be going first! ¡¹

    Mana takes off her panties with a smile.

    ¡¸ Look at it, it¡¯s already dripping. It wants Onii-chan¡¯s rod so hard that my womb is itching ¡¹

    Mana smiles bewitchingly.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, ufufufu ¡¹

    Mana sits on my knees.

    ¡¸ Kana-san, Luna-chan, watch me. This is what you call sitting position ¡¹

    Mana opens up her vagina and places my penis close to it.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s coming in! ¡¹

    Ah.

    I feel the hot and moist insides of a woman with my glans.

    Kuchu.

    Nupupupupu.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s going in ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s watching it at close range.

    ¡¸ More, gouge Mana¡¯s insides Onii-chan ¡¹

    Gupupupupu.

    Mana lowers her body.

    My erect penis is sucked deep inside Mana¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Haa, That¡¯s the whole thing! ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    Mana¡¯s light body rests on my lap.

    The connected part between mine and her genitals is at the root of my dick.

    ¡¸ To think that something that big goes all in ¡¹

    Luna swallows her saliva.

    ¡¸ Naturally, it¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s thing after all. You got it inside you too Luna-chan ¡¹

    Mana turned to Luna and said.

    She¡¯s twisting her body while accepting me inside of her.

    Oh, Mana¡¯s vagina is wrapping my dick really tight.

    ¡¸ When doing this position, it goes deeper than when Onii-chan¡¯s on top. Onii-chan¡¯s penis is going to the deepest part ¡¹

    Mana moves her waist lightly.

    Kuchu.

    Kuchu.

    Mana¡¯s pussy is dripping wet with her love nectar, and it makes a lewd sound every time she moves.

    ¡¸ Also, you can move at your own pace, so it¡¯s not scary. Onii-chan¡¯s face is right in front of you, and so you can see what to do to make him feel better. Also ¡¹

    Mana presses her cute breasts against my face.

    ¡¸ In this position, you can have Onii-chan lick your breasts while having sex ¡¹

    I suck on Mana¡¯s nipples immediately.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ That feels good! Onii-chan¡¯s licking my breasts! I love watching Onii-chan do that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that. Watching Nobu suck on breasts tickles your maternal instincts. That¡¯s cute ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Luna looks at her still-growing breasts.

    ¡¸ Mine is small though ¡¹

    Then, Mana.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter. Onii-chan can just make it bigger. Mana¡¯s been growing a little for the past few months. All you have to do is sex, lots of sex! ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not just your chest.

    Mana¡¯s whole body is growing.

    She¡¯s so sexy you can¡¯t imagine that she¡¯s at this age.

    ¡¸ I thought of the same thing four months ago. After all, I can¡¯t win against Katsuko-oneechan or Nei-oneechan when it comes to having a glamorous body. It made me really insecure. My body was weak, and I thought that I was growing slower than girls of the same age, but you see ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan told me. She¡¯s already an adult, and so her body can¡¯t grow further. But I¡¯m still fourteen, and my body can grow to Onii-chan¡¯s preference from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san¡¯s preference? ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re still in our growth period, so we can make it the best we can possibly get! I monitored my meals, had exercise, and I only think about making my body grow better. After all, I want Onii-chan to love me all the time. I want to be loved for years, for decades to come ¡¹

    Nuchu, nuchu, nuchu.

    Mana moves her waist skillfully.

    ¡¸ They say that when you have too much sex that part gets loose. That¡¯s fake. This part is also a muscle, you can train it. I¡¯m making my face, body, and my lewd spots, suited to Onii-chan¡¯s taste. Ahn~ ¡¹

    My thing went all the way to the deepest part.

    Then, Mana grinds her hips.

    ¡¸ All of Mana belongs to Onii-chan after all ¡¹

    She hugs me, lovingly.

    Then, she kissed me.

    She asks for my tongue.

    Mana¡¯s cute.

    There¡¯s none at her age as lewd as her.

    ¡¸ Can I become a woman like that? A woman that pleases Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna mutters.

    ¡¸ Of course. I¡¯m at this age and yet I ¡®m doing my best. Luna-chan¡¯s two years younger, right? Then you still have a lot of time. You¡¯re still growing! ¡¹

    Mana says while swinging her waist.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I think that you¡¯ll grow to become beautiful, you have an excellent foundation ¡¹

    It goes without saying, Luna¡¯s already a beauty by now.

    Contrary to Yomiko, who shines bright like a full moon in the clear night sky. Luna¡¯s beauty resembles a moon hidden behind the clouds.

    It looks like she¡¯s covered with clouds, but when you look past it, the beautiful shining moon appears.

    Meanwhile, the eldest, Tsukiko shines calmly and quietly like the dawn moon.

    She takes pride in the beauty in a place where no one¡¯s watching.

    ¡¸ Well, do your best girls! I¡¯m going to make sure that my beauty won¡¯t lose to Nei-san either! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Seriously, if Nei-san didn¡¯t dye her hair back to black, and I didn¡¯t meet the young ladies of Kouzuki house. I may still have been feeling like the queen in my mall world in this school. I know on TV and magazines that there¡¯s always someone better, but you know, As expected, you won¡¯t feel it unless you meet them directly. You won¡¯t even make an effort for it. ¡¹

    Kana-senpai changed after meeting Nei and Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they¡¯re surrounding Nobu. I may not be able to beat them with Nobu judging this, but I still don¡¯t want to lose as a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Edie replies.

    ¡¸ Darling always treats us equally. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that we can rely on and be at peace on Darling¡¯s kindness. Mana and the girls are growing up and polishing themselves, everyone¡¯s doing their best. Therefore, I¡¯m learning from everyone how to be beautiful ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s been more fashionable compared to four months ago.

    Katsuko-nee, Nei, Misuzu, and Ruriko taught her a lot.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t stay as the gathering of ¡°weak people.¡± A group of weak people only depend on each other and cause trouble for others. Weeping children, should I say? That¡¯s not allowed ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re trying to cultivate each other¡¯s character. We compete, yet also polish each other. It becomes a group of strong people. If not, we cannot protect this family, that¡¯s what everyone thinks ¡¹

    Everyone.

    ¡¸ Minaho, Katsuko, Nagisa, Shou and Reika, Misuzu and Ruriko, Nei, Margo, Agnes, Mana, and Tsukiko, Yomiko and Luna starting today ¡¹

    Edie purposely doesn¡¯t mention Megu¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ Megumi, we want you to understand it too! ¡¹

    Edie smiles to Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re our family too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Megu can¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Okay, is it time to switch? ¡¹

    Mana talks to Megu as she swings her hips on me.

    ¡¸ Did you girls forget that this is a competition between Megu-oneechan and me? ¡¹

    Now that you mentioned it.

    ¡¸ I feel reluctant to do this but, here ¡¹

    She places her hand on my shoulder and raises her waist.

    ¡¸ Auuu~ Unn~ ¡¹

    My erect penis is pulled out from her young pussy.

    My penis sparkles from Mana¡¯s love nectar.

    It¡¯s so hot that it¡¯s making some steam.

    ¡¸ There you go, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana smiles at Megu.

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to? Then I¡¯ll go at it. I want to get better in sex ASAP ¡¹

    Kana-senpai grins.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯d like to do it ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, if you don¡¯t do it, it will be goodbye ¡¹

    Edie says worriedly.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Megu still hasn¡¯t settled her thoughts yet.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you must decide ¡¹

    Edie said. Everyone looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Megu hangs her head.

    Then.

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Hurry up, Megu ¡¹

    Megu looked at me surprised.

    ¡¸ I want to fuck Megu! So hurry up and get naked, come over here ¡¹

    ¡­I

    I ordered Megu.

    ¡¸ D-Darling! No! We need Megumi to decide for herself! If not, Megu won¡¯t change! ¡¹

    Edie says in panic, but.

    ¡¸ I know that! I know that she¡¯ll just get spoiled if I ordered her right now ¡¹

    Megu stares at me.

    ¡¸ But, you know, Megu can¡¯t decide at times like this! That¡¯s how she is! ¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    ¡¸ If Megu doesn¡¯t want to change, then there¡¯s no need to. Megu is still Megu. That won¡¯t change no matter what ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s. Yoshi-kun¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t matter if good or bad. What kind of woman Megu is now or in the future, she¡¯s already family. She¡¯s already my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun hates girls like me, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s not it!

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no hate in the family! ¡¹

    It¡¯s ¡°family.¡±

    ¡¸ Take off your panty already and have sex with me! You¡¯re my family, aren¡¯t you? Megu? ¡¹

    Our family¡¯s relationship is through sex.

    We don¡¯t have any blood relationship.

    ¡¸ Or does Megu not want to have sex with me? ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ W-Wait! I-I¡¯ll do it right now! ¡¹

    Then, she stands up from her chair,

    She takes off her bra and panty bashfully.

    She carefully folds the underwear she took off and puts it on the desk.

    ¡¸ Forget that and come here! My dick is still standing! It wants to get inside Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Megu comes to me in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Can you put it in right away? Are you wet, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I think it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Megu gets on top of me.

    AS expected, it¡¯s the same position as Mana.

    ¡¸ Then, hurry up ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu adjusts the angle of my penis,

    Then, she lowers her waist.

    ¡¸ Nguu ¡¹

    As expected, she¡¯s not wet nor loose.

    It¡¯s still stiff.

    Even so, I insert my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Mana and Megu have different insides.

    Megu¡¯s body is slender and athletic, but

    Even so, her ass is much meatier than Mana.

    Her skin feels more mature, as well.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Megu leaves everything to her weight and accepts all of me.

    She¡¯s taking deep breathes.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    I hug Megu¡¯s naked waist.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face approached me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m inside Megu. Warm ¡¹

    I feel Megu¡¯s insides with my dick.

    Then I said;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my Megu, the usual Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, ¡¹

    Megu hugs me gently.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I can understand Nei and Misuzu¡¯s plan, what Edie and Mana said. Even I¡­ ¡¹

    To the women in this room.

    To all the women watching this room from far away, I want to tell them.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s just their women intuition ¡¹

    ¡¸ Women intuition? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They¡¯re cultivating each other, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m glad that they polish their femininity. It¡¯s great to see that everyone¡¯s working hard. That¡¯s how I fee, but ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Even so, I don¡¯t think that everyone has to think for themselves by themselves, and forcing someone to do that ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Much more changing someone¡¯s way of living because everyone thought it¡¯s not okay, isn¡¯t it strange to have someone expelled or excluded from the family? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Family is family! ¡¹

    Once you¡¯ve decided that they¡¯re family, then they are one until the end.

    ¡¸ No matter what kind of girl Megu becomes in the future, I¡¯ll never stop being Megu¡¯s family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re family after all ¡¹

    At that time.

    Luna stands up.

    Then, she stands next to Megu and me.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s scared of Luna¡¯s approach.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to manipulate your mind. However ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Nii-san¡¯s mind and Megumi-san¡¯s mind are connected ¡¹

    Then, Luna¡¯s small hand,

    Luna placed her hands behind our necks.

    ¡¸ Supporting ¡¹

    Edie goes behind and injects her Qi.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, please move ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please move your waist ¡¹

    Luna instructs, Megu.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    She twists her waist while hugging me.

    We¡¯re having sex.

    We begin to mate.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    We stare at each other.

    ¡¸ Does it feel good, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it does ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Megu sighed.

    Megu¡¯s stiff expression loosens.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Eeeeiiii!!! ¡¹

    Luna activates her Miko power.

    Megu and my heart connect in an instant.

    It¡¯s like a flash of lightning.

    Oh, I see Megu¡¯s heart.

    Megu¡¯s trembling in anxiety.

    ¡¸ Megu! ¡¹

    The moment I tried to call out to Megu¡¯s sad heart.

    ¡¸ Haaaa!! ¡¹

    The link between our hearts break.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I look at Luna in surprise.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough. Besides, I can¡¯t do any more than that ¡¹

    The girl in shrine maiden clothing smiled even though she looks tired.

    She¡¯s been tensed since this morning.

    She may not be able to show higher power when her sisters aren¡¯t present.

    Even so.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kuuuuuun!!! ¡¹

    I turn around to the voice calling me.

    Megu hugs me strongly.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kuuun!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s wrong, Megu? ¡¹

    Tears spill out from Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Hey, Megu? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I was also inside Yoshi-kun¡¯s heart!!! Yoshi-kun¡¯s thinking about me too! I now know it!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Well, I treat Megu as my family.

    Naturally, she¡¯ll be in my heart.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, isn¡¯t that obvious? Megu is my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it. Aaaaah!! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    What are you talking about Megu?

    Megu¡¯s crying aloud while having sex.

    ¡¸ Megumi thought that Darling loves her not as a family but as a woman ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ What? I do love her as a woman too. She¡¯s my woman. Therefore, she¡¯s family. Right? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. To Darling, ¡°Family¡± and ¡°Woman,¡± are the same, but to Megumi, it¡¯s different ¡¹

    It¡¯s different to Megu.

    ¡¸ To Megumi, she thinks that being Darling¡¯s lover, or wife, is higher than the family, she wanted to have a relationship filled with the romance more than having a familial relationship with Darling ¡¹

    Megu wants love.

    But, my feelings for Megu is love for family.

    She noticed that it¡¯s not a romantic emotion.

    It¡¯s her first time seeing through my heart.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance! I¡¯m the only one with that title! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s still crying while embracing me.

    ¡¸ Well, we always have sex before anything, and so it¡¯s easy to misunderstand ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We all feel the overflowing familial love of Onii-chan for us, it makes us happy and thankful. But, as a woman, it¡¯s frustrating, and so everyone tries to polish themselves to become better. The purpose of having Onii-chan look at us as a woman ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I was raped at the start, and so I knew from the beginning that I¡¯m gradually liking Onii-chan, but, Megu-oneechan had gentle sex with Onii-chan for your first time, right? That¡¯s why she misunderstood and didn¡¯t notice ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s first time was gentle.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee gave their blessings.

    It¡¯s not like Mana¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s love towards us isn¡¯t romantic. It¡¯s always been a familial love from the start. Megu-oneechan didn¡¯t notice that. Or maybe, she didn¡¯t want to see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, she¡¯s stubborn on sticking to the fiance title, even though it¡¯s just a camouflage. Instead of being in charge of the role, she wants to believe that Darling¡¯s in love with her romantically ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t love me that way! ¡¹

    Naked.

    With my penis inside her.

    Megu keeps on crying violently.

    ¡¸ I! I!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 754. I want to love

    ¡¸ Everyone already knows that except for Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s feelings for us isn¡¯t romantic love but familial love. Our family¡¯s having sex, and so it¡¯s misunderstood but, we jumped over the ¡°just acquaintances,¡± or ¡°friends,¡± or ¡°lovers¡± relationship and became family right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, But! ¡¹

    Megu cries while hugging me.

    ¡¸ I mean, didn¡¯t Onii-chan tell Megu-oneechan a lot? He says, ¡°Megu is my family,¡± not ¡°lover,¡± not ¡°fiance.¡± He meant that he loves you as family, get it?

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    Megu sobs.

    ¡¸ No matter how many times you say it, Megumi won¡¯t understand. She only listens to what she wants to hear and believe ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Darling. Minaho and almost everyone warned Megumi multiple times. However, Megumi doesn¡¯t want to accept it ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Last night, Minaho-neesan and the seniors talked to Megu.

    That her engagement with me is just a camouflage.

    That in reality, it¡¯s not a genuine romantic relationship.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ I want to believe that Yoshi-kun loves me the most among the family, that he got engaged with me because he¡¯s in love with me!!! ¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸ Luna has shown you what¡¯s in Darling¡¯s heart. That¡¯s the truth, Darling¡¯s filled with familial love and is unfamiliar with romantic love. I mean, he doesn¡¯t even understand it ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, he loves us all equally as family, and we don¡¯t consider monopolizing Darling like how Megumi wants it to be. What we wish is for a family life with Darling as the center, not just romantic relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I, I want to be alone with Yoshi-kun! I want to be Yoshi-kun¡¯s only wife! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I want Yoshi-kun to love only me!! ¡¹

    But, I.

    I can¡¯t choose only Megu.

    ¡¸ Ah, I finally get it now why the Kouzuki ladies chose Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks up.

    ¡¸ It means that Nobu¡¯s a man who¡¯s got a lot of space to spare. No, I know that he only picks only the lovely ones ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Darling has enough scale to accept Misuzu and Ruriko. I mean, there¡¯s nobody else like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ An ordinary guy would be unfit to handle young ladies like that. And there¡¯s even two of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Misuzu and the girls. Nei, Minaho, Katsuko and Nagisa, Michi and Agnes, all the girls are cute, but they¡¯re quite troublesome, see? To tell you the truth, they¡¯re girls who can¡¯t be happy without Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, aren¡¯t you the same, Edie-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. I¡¯m quite the troublesome girl too~ ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Me too. Mana¡¯s still a troublesome girl after all ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m currently Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave, and I can¡¯t live as anything else. Therefore, I can¡¯t leave Onii-chan¡¯s sie ¡¹

    Mana who lost her past as Shirasaka Maika can only live as my slave.

    ¡¸ I see. But if everyone keeps on clinging on Nobu, won¡¯t he burst out? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we need you, Kana, ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You want me to be Nobu¡¯s partner to vent out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. Darling is always too considerate of us. Even in sex, he can¡¯t even have fun. Therefore, he needs a partner who is pure, natural, and he can have fun with. Currently, Darling has a strong sense of duty towards the family. To have him not feel that way, we needed someone outside the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that doesn¡¯t mean that all I have to do is have sex with Nobu, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We want Kana to teach Darling the fun of being an ordinary high school student. Naturally, the rewards will be whatever you want it to be ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ Misuzu doesn¡¯t care about money as long as you do what we want. Kana¡¯s wishes will come true. Naturally, I¡¯ll do whatever I can as well. As long as it¡¯s not murder or prostitution ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re serious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously serious ¡¹

    Edie looked at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re different from Megumi. Even if Darling¡¯s feelings towards us is familial love, we love him romantically ¡¹

    Romantically.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to force Darling to love us like how Megumi does. I mean, he already loves us., There¡¯s no need for more if he already does ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, that¡¯s a cool line ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled at Edie.

    ¡¸ I mean, calling him Darling isn¡¯t just for appearances. I¡¯m serious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why my biggest rival is Misuzu who calls Darling, ¡®Danna-sama¡¯ That girl is scary. That girl dares to make Darling love her for the rest of her life ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Misuzu isn¡¯t messy like Megumi, but instead, she slowly buries herself from the outer moat. That kind of girl is the scariest. She doesn¡¯t want to see the results by tomorrow. She¡¯s going for the long game ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Misuzu-oneechan¡¯s the scariest ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Mana is a slave. I don¡¯t really want a special relationship with Onii-chan. I don¡¯t even want it to become love. I mean, the association of sex slave and master is already unique ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan¡¯s a masochist. She feels happy to be called a sex slave. Ruri-oneechan¡¯s just flying around. Her common sense is different from the ordinary person¡¯s common sense. To Ruri-oneechan, the family is everything, and she doesn¡¯t mind destroying anyone who isn¡¯t. Therefore, the fact that Ruri-oneechan calls Onii-chan ¡°Onii-sama,¡± shows that he¡¯s the center of the family, and that¡¯s enough for her. She doesn¡¯t even want to marry Onii-chan. Ruri-oneechan also loves us, her family. Maybe, she¡¯d bless Onii-chan¡¯s wedding and attend with a smile, but she¡¯ll come to the bed with the bride on the first night of the newlyweds and also have sex with Onii-chan. That¡¯s normal to her ¡¹

    Even if I marry someone else, she doesn¡¯t think that my relationship with her, or with the family, will change.

    To Ruriko, the family is an absolute existence.

    ¡¸ Mana won¡¯t comment for those older than Nei-oneechan. They have their adult circumstances, and they don¡¯t want to marry Onii-chan in particular, do they? ¡¹

    The former prostitutes have given up on marrying me due to their past.

    Nei has the trauma from loving her brother, not a boyfriend.

    That is why I became Nei¡¯s real brother on paper.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan wants Onii-chan to be her Papa. What about you, Luna-chan? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ I¡­Us Takakura sisters have to live with Nii-san. Tsukiko-oneesama wants to return to Kyoto, but she also decided to love only Nii-san for the rest of her life. Yomiko-oneesama and I are both Nii-san¡¯s slaves, just like Mana-san. Besides, we never expected ourselves to have ordinary romance nor marriage ¡¹

    That¡¯s the fate of the Takakura shrine maidens. But that was before.

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s that one big-shot, but that girl doesn¡¯t seem to understand even herself, and so she¡¯s just going around freely ¡¹

    Edie says something suggestively.

    ¡¸ With that said, those only interested in becoming Darling¡¯s lover is just Misuzu and me ¡¹

    Then, she sends Megu a glance.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t even think of Megumi as a rival ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t consider someone who keeps on crying and causes trouble to the family a rival in love at all ¡¹

    She declares harshly.

    ¡¸ You know, there¡¯s another one rival in love though? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s me! ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ You know, usually, marriage is done outside the family. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you think that I would be the most likely Nobu would fall for and get married as I¡¯m outside the family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    Megu screams, but,

    ¡¸ Shut up, young girl. Edie-san¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t even enter my field of vision at all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles in enjoyment.

    ¡¸ Fighting the Kouzuki house¡¯s Misuzu-sama for Nobu. Ufufu looks fun. I¡¯d instead do that than become someone used only to vent out. It looks fun too! Ah, of course, I¡¯m still going to do my perk as Nobu¡¯s partner though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget about me ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Right. You¡¯re strong. You¡¯re making yourself look like some crazy person, but in reality, you¡¯re quite smart. You¡¯ve got a sweet face and body too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, things can change all the time ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    An American girl with blonde hair, blue eyes, and brown skin.

    Her looks as wild fighter fools you, but,

    That¡¯s Edie¡¯s camouflage.

    Edie¡¯s been polishing her beauty for the last four months.

    If she puts on a beautiful dress, then she¡¯ll look like an intellectual foreigner girl.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t just use your cards that easily. You¡¯ve got to aim for the chance where you can stir up Darling most effectively ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s scary ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says that yet she looks like she¡¯s having fun.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s use my first card right away ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yesterday, want to go to a date in the school after you¡¯re done selling your products? Like, linking arms kind of walk ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait, Stop that! That will create rumors! ¡¹

    Megu tells Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re going to walk around to create rumors ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while showing a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ That would be thrilling. Nobu needs to start over and have a girl teach him what fun is ¡¹

    Start over.

    ¡¸ Sex is nice, but, sorry, I mean that sex is essential. And so, we¡¯ll have sex too. Should we go searching for locations where we can have sex covertly? If you want, I can skip the afternoon class. Oh, right. If the weather¡¯s bright tomorrow then would you like to have sex in the lawn on the backyard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about Hoshizaki-san!? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m in. I want to have sex with Darling there too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it together. I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t take Yoshi-kun away without my permission! ¡¹

    Megu said. Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re complaining, then get up to the same playing field. You¡¯re a hundred years too early to give an opinion if you¡¯re just a girl who keeps on clinging on Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Edie agrees.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana will sneak out and join in to have sex with Onii-chan in school. Mana will hide in the boy¡¯s bathroom before the break time, come over to rape me okay, Onii-chan? If any other boy finds Mana, it will be trouble! ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Hey now, Mana ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want anyone else to have his way with Mana.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t make that face. Don¡¯t take it seriously, Mana is only for Onii-chan. That¡¯s not what I mean, it¡¯s only to have fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have fun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Nobu. At first, we can have sex or whatever, but let¡¯s have fun. Nobu, you should enjoy your life more ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how to enjoy life.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make such a gloomy face. We¡¯re going to look for fun things together! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ If Nobu¡¯s with the family, you worry about then, and so you can¡¯t help but get serious on everything, right? But you don¡¯t have to mind me., To be honest, you can go creampie then goodbye with your partners. If you got bored of me, then just toss me away. I don¡¯t mind that ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like that you can¡¯t. I won¡¯t let you. I won¡¯t be someone that will bore Nobu that easily. I mean, I¡¯m not a rich lady like Misuzu-sama, but I¡¯ll be sure to entertain you. Nobu. I¡¯ve got that confidence, and so if you¡¯re bored of me, then just abandon me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ In half a year, Nobu will be in love with me. I¡¯m sure of that. Falling in love starts with being together and having fun. I won¡¯t be like that girl and just drag you down ¡¹

    She said and points at Megu.

    ¡¸ Stop it! Don¡¯t take Yoshi-kun away from me! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Nobu doesn¡¯t belong to you! ¡¹

    She speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to belong to Nobu, but you want him to belong to you. That¡¯s quite selfish of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s woman, since four months ago! ¡¹

    Megu replies in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Wrong. You¡¯re completely wrong. You belong to yourself, and you only treasure yourself. Even so, you ask Nobu too much. You don¡¯t give him anything, and yet you take as much as you want. You¡¯re broken ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    Then, Mana speaks.

    ¡¸ I think Megumi-oneechan should start over as Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ First, you should give your all, your mind and body to Onii-chan, and start over ¡¹

    Mana tells her sister.

    ¡¸ If not, Megu-oneechan would be the only one who hasn¡¯t given her mind and body to Onii-chan. That¡¯s why you¡¯re making things complicated ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Megu fell silent.

    ¡¸ Well, who cares. Get away from Nobu already ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells Megu.

    Megu¡¯s still hugging me naked.

    She¡¯s cried out a lot.

    My penis is now limp, and it¡¯s out of Megu¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Right. It would be cumbersome for Darling if Megumi stays there ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun, sorry ¡¹

    Megu gets off from me.

    ¡¸ Also, if anyone¡¯s okay with it, can you give the room to Nobu and me alone? Just for 15, no, 10 minutes ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel sorry that he¡¯s not having proper sex? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get some coffee in the other room ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly and stands up.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll leave this to Kana-san ¡¹

    Mana also picks up her clothes and stands up.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Mana will look after Megumi-oneechan. Have fun with Kana-san ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! I ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t want to leave Kana-senpai and me alone.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, you need some time to cool off your head ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana has Megu-oneechan¡¯s clothes now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too. Nii-san, take your time ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey! ¡¹

    Then, the three took Megu out of the room.

    Thud.

    The door to the waiting room is closed.

    Kana-senpai and I are locked in this room.

    ¡¸ Really, that must be hard for you Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t worry, for I am here now! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stock it up. Don¡¯t hold back. Just spit out your feelings. There¡¯s no one here but Nobu and me! ¡¹

    She said, then holds my hand.

    My hand lands on Kana-senpai¡¯s chest.

    It¡¯s soft, and she¡¯s got a beautiful shape.

    ¡¸ Can you feel it, I¡¯m excited. It¡¯s been like this since earlier! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ Do you know why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, that¡¯s because I now know the reason why I was born ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m born to love Nobu. I¡¯m sure of that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Now that we¡¯re alone, it might not be fun for you. You may feel nervous. But, I¡¯m having fun right now ¡¹

    Fun?

    Being with me?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you should feel the fun first. Believe me. I¡¯m sure that it will be fun for Nobu too. It will be fun to be with me ¡¹

    Feel the fun with Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Nobu, you don¡¯t want your family to hate you, do you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you¡¯re passive in sex, and even if that girl interrupts the sex with her cries, you don¡¯t get angry at all. ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say excuses. You were in the middle of it, weren¡¯t you? If it¡¯s an ordinary boy, then ¡°Fuck that, let me have it to the end,¡± is what they would say. But Nobu held back. Is that girl, Megumi-chan that important to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu is my family ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can say.

    ¡¸ You love her that much, and yet she says ¡°I don¡¯t want anything other than lovers¡± That girl doesn¡¯t understand how important she is to Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I didn¡¯t help out Megu earlier ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Edie condemned her a lot.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you thought that you should stay silent, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but ¡¹

    Kana-senpai touches my forehead with hers.

    ¡¸ If you think that it¡¯s for her sake, then that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m dumb, and there are better men out there, I think they could¡¯ve said something for Megu¡¯s sake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t aim too high. Nobu, you already thought of the best for that girl, that¡¯s good enough! Don¡¯t mind anything else ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ If the talk went poorly, then that¡¯s her decision. Nobu, you don¡¯t need to take that much responsibility ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Megu is my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that already. Then, what are you to her? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in the same family, but you¡¯re not the master of the household? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the head of our family.

    Not me.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s your family, there are things you can¡¯t do. Things you can¡¯t get involved in. You have to leave the rest to the other members. They¡¯re much smarter than you, didn¡¯t you say that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ If they can¡¯t do anything, then it¡¯s all her fault. You can¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re uneasy, you must be feeling restless. I can tell ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t just hide away that feeling, let it out ¡¹

    Let it out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here. My body too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Let out all of the helpless emotions you have in me ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m here for Nobu to rape. I also want to be Nobu¡¯s toy ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said then she gets up on the table.

    Then she spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Go on, do what you want ¡¹

    I¡­

 Chapter 755. Venting out and having sex with Kana-senpai

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu. Let¡¯s do some pranks at least once a day ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Pranks? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, things you mustn¡¯t do. It can be as childish as you want. Entering a no-entry room, kicking off signboards on the road, or stepping on the corners of the flower bed ¡¹

    I lean forward to Kana-senpai who¡¯s lying down on the desk.

    I massage Kana-senpai¡¯s breast moist with her sweat.

    I rub her nipples with my thumb.

    ¡¸ Maybe, piss on the top of the rooftop where nobody¡¯s looking, or telling someone a trivial lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Trivial lie? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ Yes, anything. For example, telling a classmate who¡¯s not liked that much due to their bad attitude that the actor they liked got married or something. Speaking meanly that you saw it on the internet. Then, Nobu would say ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen that one¡± and try to throw interjections ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would we do that? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s fun. Pranking others a bit is nice ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while I massage her breasts.

    ¡¸ Besides, it would be two of us. If it¡¯s just one person doing pranks, they would see you as a crazy person, but if it¡¯s two, it¡¯s fun. They¡¯ll surely laugh at it ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s hide from the people and have lots of sex in the school. That may be the worst prank we could do. Let¡¯s do it under the window on the teacher¡¯s room. Then, we¡¯ll hold our breaths. You can cum inside me while listening to the teacher¡¯s meeting. Kukuku, that¡¯s funny. I¡¯m looking forward to that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m the best when it comes to thinking of prank ideas. How about we record our voices while having sex and then play it on loudspeakers in the boy¡¯s clubroom? I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be surprised ¡¹

    I lick on Kana-senpai¡¯s right nipple.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do naughty things. Even just imagining it with the two of us will do. It¡¯s fun. I¡¯m sure that we can do anything together. Ahn~ ¡¹

    I bite Kana-senpai¡¯s nipples lightly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t keep on teasing just the right one, get the left one too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    This time, I stuff her left nipple in my mouth.

    ¡¸ In our tennis club, there¡¯s an event where we gather the freshmen who enter our club and tease them with a lot of questions ¡¹

    Kana-senpai continues her story.

    ¡¸ For example, we ask them if they have a boyfriend, if they¡¯re still virgins, how many times they masturbate each week, we make them confess one by one ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s someone who confessed that they have experienced, we make them confess the details. Who¡¯s the partner, where¡¯s the location, how many times ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on Kana-senpai¡¯s stomach while massaging her breasts with my hands.

    It¡¯s puffed up and soft.

    I go around her cute navel.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of girls this year. One of them already lost her virginity, if I recall, her uncle raped her ¡¹

    She laughed.

    ¡¸ Nobu that tickles ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I was raped too. Nobu did. Well, I don¡¯t mind it now ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Next year, I¡¯m going to be a senior, you know? And so I¡¯ll be the one to lead the girls asking teasing questions to the new members. What should I ask the new girls next year? ¡¹

    My tongue touches Kana-senpai¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Hyaaan~ I feel sensitive there. Nice ¡¹

    Picha, picha.

    I suck on Kana-senpai¡¯s overflowing love nectar, like cat drinking water.

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯ll ask the freshmen to tell me what semen tastes like. Then, I¡¯ll have them suck on Nobu¡¯s penis if they say that they don¡¯t know because they don¡¯t have experience. I¡¯ll have them answer after drinking Nobu¡¯s semen. What do you think? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Nobu only picks cute girls. Okay then, I¡¯ll choose only cute girls and have them give their virginity to you. That¡¯s better? ¡¹

    I lick on Kana-senpai¡¯s secret place.

    She looks at my face, blushing.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t make that face. It¡¯s not yet decided whether I¡¯d do that or not. Maybe I will. Perhaps I will not. But it¡¯s fun thinking about things you shouldn¡¯t do. And I¡¯m not alone in doing that ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nobu, do you know Kiyohara Ai-chan in our club? She¡¯s a first-year ¡¹

    In the tennis club?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    I¡¯m also a freshman, but I don¡¯t know much about the other classes.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know? She¡¯s the cutest among the freshmen. She¡¯s petite, and always ties up her hair ponytail style ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, doesn¡¯t matter. That girl¡¯s too cute, and so a second year asked to date her. Do you know Shindo from the judo club? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, either way, he¡¯s a man who¡¯s tough and disgusting, and he forced his way on her during this summer vacation, and she couldn¡¯t refuse him ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re dating even though she doesn¡¯t like him? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Merely for form¡¯s sake. Yes. They¡¯ve never gone to a date yet. She¡¯s got tennis club practice after school and on weekends, and the club members are guarding her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Shindo, he thinks that he¡¯s dating Ai-chan. He¡¯s sending her mail every day. Ai-chan¡¯s ignoring it though. She doesn¡¯t care about him at all. After all, it¡¯s only Shindo who wants to have a relationship with Ai-chan ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s hard.

    ¡¸ Then, after ignoring him for a while, he started attaching photos in his messages about two weeks ago ¡¹

    Photos?

    ¡¸ Yeah. He¡¯s making poses in front of the mirror, he¡¯s an ugly guy yet he¡¯s quite the narcissist. Furthermore, he¡¯s wearing his judo uniform, or some fashion I couldn¡¯t even understand, even though he¡¯s wearing just a white belt ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ After ignoring all that, it escalated even further last week. Well, if only Shindo takes off his upper half clothes, show off his muscles and ugly stomach, then it would be acceptable, but ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks.

    ¡¸ Yesterday night, he finally sent a photo of his dick ¡¹

    Dick?

    ¡¸ And yes, it¡¯s on its erect state. Filled to the brim ¡¹

    An erect penis?

    ¡¸ Ain¡¯t that just a pervert? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a pervert! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ Then, he messaged Ai-chan ¡°send me your nudes too. We love each other, and so we should send each other lovely photos¡± ¡¹

    What the hell.

    ¡¸ Well, even though Ai-chan¡¯s forced to say yes, it¡¯s also her fault for not being able to decline. But isn¡¯t this one dangerous?! He¡¯s cray-cray ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, please do something about it, Nobu ¡¹

    Okay?

    ¡¸ Do something about Shindo, and you can have Ai-chan¡¯s virginity. Pretty please? Nobu? ¡¹

    Why did it end up to that?

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m going to help out as saleslady in your bakery by tomorrow, right? If you have Nei-san and me, the two most beautiful girls in the school, shouldn¡¯t you take Ai-chan, the cutest among the first-years in here too? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says out of enjoyment.

    ¡¸ Well, Edie-san¡¯s cute, and that Megumi girl is so-so, but if you talk about the freshmen, it has to be Ai-chan. That girl¡¯s got the cuteness of a small animal that you want to tease, there¡¯s hardly anyone like her ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Ai-chan is really in trouble because of Shindo. If Nobu helps her, Ai-chan will give her body to you as thanks. You¡¯re her benefactor after all ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Either way. I¡¯ll bring Ai-chan in tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to date her after that. You only need to have sex with her once to chase away Sindo. That¡¯s good enough. Take away her virginity and her future problems. Isn¡¯t that fun? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but,

    ¡¸ Ah, Nobu got erect. I guess you were aroused from that? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at my penis and smiled.

    ¡¸ If you want, you can line us up together, and rape is in turn on the tennis court. The two of us wearing tennis uniform, Nobu takes it off, then our asses would be exposed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, could it be that you want to do that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I want to, yes! I want to see Nobu ravish that cute Ai-chan. I also want her to watch me as you have your way with me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh man, Nobu¡¯s got a lot of work to do. I want Nobu to talk all about the evil thoughts that you have inside. Then, let¡¯s make them real together. After all, I think I can talk about everything if Nobu¡¯s listening ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu said the same thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I knew it. I mean, it¡¯s Nobu~ ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nobu, you know, I won¡¯t join in your family. Not really, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know a lot, and I don¡¯t want to know either. I mean, Nobu¡¯s relationship with others is dangerous, right? ¡¹

    Our family is a criminal organization.

    I nod to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I won¡¯t cross the threshold. I¡¯d instead not put myself in danger. I prefer to be in a place where I can escape anytime. Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in exchange, I¡¯ll be Nobu¡¯s partner in crime. Although it¡¯s limited to just the school. Let¡¯s do some pranks together. Let¡¯s to a lot of them. Let¡¯s have fun. I¡¯ll entertain you so play with me, make some jokes with me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be the first. Then, Ai-chan. Don¡¯t take things seriously. Ai-chan and I are just playing around. However, we¡¯re earnest when playing ¡¹

    Earnest when playing.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s got its merits. Nobu, you take things too seriously. Try to be a bit flexible. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, is that okay? ¡¹

    Having sex just as playing around, not taking responsibility for the other party¡¯s life.

    Up until now.

    I¡¯ve always prepared to take responsibility for my partners for their lifetime.

    ¡¸ Geez, it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re overthinking this ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ If you want it, then take it! That¡¯s all! Even if you regret it later, then why not? You had some fun ¡¹

    She said and smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m having a lot of fun right now. I¡¯m thrilled. I mean, Nobu¡¯s going to do me again right now ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, can I put it in? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s slit in front of me is drenched.

    Kana-senpai was aroused from our conversation that her skin is flushed red.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ask each time you¡¯re doing something! Go ahead, and do me! I want Nobu to rape me right now ¡¹

    She speaks cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Aah, Kana-senpai! ¡¹

    I spread Kana-senpai¡¯s legs with both of my hands.

    ¡¸ Aaayhn~ That¡¯s embarrassing. N-Noo, stop~~~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks resistance, but that¡¯s all.

    I rub my glans into Kana-senpai¡¯s opening.

    Picho, picho, picho.

    I spread her warm love nectar on my rod.

    ¡¸ Aahn. That feels good. But it¡¯s also scary at the same time. Will it go in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to push it in even if it¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right, force it in ¡¹

    Gunuu.

    My tip goes inside Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, it hurts a bit ¡¹

    She just lost her virginity yesterday after all.

    Her narrow vagina isn¡¯t used to a male genital yet.

    But.

    ¡¸ Sorry, this is rape ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, uuuuh, I¡¯m being raped ¡¹

    Jububububu.

    My meat injects inside.

    Love nectar from inside her vagina is pushed out and overflows from the connected part.

    My penis is spreading Kana-senpai¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s all in ¡¹

    I grind in my hips.

    Kuchu.

    Our lower halves are sticking closely.

    My whole erect penis goes inside Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, Nobu! ¡¹

    As I impale her, Kana-senpai;

    She¡¯s staring at me while breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s stomach is full of Nobu! ¡¹

    I pile our bodies together and kiss Kana-senpai¡¯s lips.

    Chu. Chu.

    Our tongues entangle.

    Kana-senpai sips from my tongue.

    ¡¸ What should I do. I think I like it when Nobu does me like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. Kana-senpai¡¯s my sex slave after all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not forever. Only during high school. We¡¯re just playing around. Do me with that intent, having fun. Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ask for permission. Just do what you want, Nobu ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaahn, ouch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stop. It hurts a bit but, that¡¯s what¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it? Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d be glad if you feel pleasure more than the pain ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force it. It¡¯s just my second time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right. Then I¡¯m going to say sorry until you¡¯re used to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say sorry! Be more savage! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what to do ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at my face and burst out laughing.

    ¡¸ Then just do it usually so you can have fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Fun is the best ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been having fun all this time just looking at Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai pats my cheeks.

    Her kindness.

    It melts my heart.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Kana-senpai!! ¡¹

    I speed up my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Aaaahn! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I also want to do a lot of pranks together with Kana-senpai ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s just be honest.

    If it¡¯s in front of this cheerful and honest person.

    ¡¸ I want to fuck Kana-senpai a lot! In every single location in this school! While everyone¡¯s watching! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn! Aaaahn! Sure! Do it Nobu! Do me anytime, anywhere! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shakes.

    I continue to ravish her.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s beautiful breasts sway like it¡¯s dancing.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t hold back. If you want to let it out, then let it out on my body, no restraint. Kana is Nobu¡¯s slave ¡¹

    The emotions I¡¯ve been holding back overflow.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s accepting them all in our sex.

    ¡¸ You can give it to me until we graduate. Do it inside, inside Kana! Aaaah!!!! Aaaah!! No, no! Please do it inside me, Nobu!! ¡¹

    This 17-year-old beauty endures my thrusts.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s cute face distorts in pain from having sex.

    However, her eyes look at me.

    She¡¯s accepting me.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Nobu! Nobu!! Aaaaah! Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Her loud voice echoed throughout the room.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Iyaaaaan~ Aaaahn! Somehow, I feel¡­ I feel something¡¯s coming!! Nobu!!! ¡¹

    But my fierce attack doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Me too! I¡¯m going to cum soon! Kana-senpai!!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s rising up in one go.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Something¡¯s coming! Just a bit longer! Aaaahn! Aaaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t! Kana-senpai! I-I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaa~ No, wait! Don¡¯t tease me, Nobu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Kana-senpai!!!! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Unable to hold any longer.

    I poured in my burning semen-

    -into Kana-senpai¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, so hot!!!! Nobu¡¯s hot stuff is coming in!!!! ¡¹

    Byurururururu!!!

    Byurururu!!

    Byrururururu!!!

    I pushed in my waist multiple times.

    Pouring my seed to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai! Kana-senpai! Kana-senpai! Kana-senpai! ¡¹

    I shoot to her womb until the last drop.

    I lay my body on top of Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai hugs me tight from below.

    She kissed me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I was about to cum in a moment though ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    My excitement went too high that I couldn¡¯t hold it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to cum next time. I¡¯m looking forward to it! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai holds me strongly.

    ¡¸ Sex is too much fun. I don¡¯t mind getting addicted to it. It¡¯s Nobu after all. I don¡¯t mind getting addicted ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Kana is your naughty vaginal cum shot erotic slave anytime, anywhere, you don¡¯t have to hold back. If you want to do it, just say it. You can fuck me anytime, anywhere in this school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Thanks, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that just say that you¡¯ll take care of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care of what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re such a dummy ¡¹

    Kana-senpai bangs my forehead with hers.

    ¡¸ I like you, Nobu ¡¹

    I like you too, Kana-senpai.

    We pile up our lips again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Give me a second ¡¹

    I get up and pull my penis out of Kana-senpai.

    Then, Kana-senpai speaks;

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    Kana-senpai goes straight to the waiting room door.

    She opened it up.

    Then, Megu, Edie, Mana, and Luna were there.

    They¡¯re sticking their heads to the door.

    ¡¸ I know that you were listening to what¡¯s happening against the door, weren¡¯t you girls? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles at the girls while taking an imposing stance.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re correct ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    Kana-senpai shows her crotch to the four.

    ¡¸ Nobu seems to have amassed a lot that he let out this much ¡¹

    Coming from Kana-senpai¡¯s slit.

    My semen drips to the floor.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Nii-san¡¯s been worried about us ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ He released all of those emotions accumulated in his heart to Kana. Through sex ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It feels unfortunate, but we cannot take that role. It has to be Kana ¡¹

    If it¡¯s family, then I would be overly conscious of my partner.

    I kill off my emotions.

    ¡¸ But, having sex with Kana stabilizes Daring¡¯s heart, he can go back home now. I think that he can have normal sex with the other girls ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s the benchmark. From now on, if the balance in Darling¡¯s heart starts to break, then just have sex with Kana and return it to the standard value ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you can have fun with Kana-san, then you can have fun with Mana and everyone. Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t mind that at all, but ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi-san. You¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s crouching on the floor looks up at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ You want to be in my place, don¡¯t you? Someone Nobu can freely talk with and expose his heart through sex ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    Megu;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I want to be Yoshi-kun¡¯s special someone ¡¹

    She replies, feebly.

    ¡¸ I wanted to be the one Yoshi-kun relies on as he supports everyone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you keep on probing with the line that you¡¯re Nobu¡¯s fiance ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, laughing.

    ¡¸ But, do you understand it now? That¡¯s not possible with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your face is terrible, your body is awful, your narrow-mind is horrible, you lack in talent. All you do is worsen Nobu¡¯s worries ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I thought so too ¡¹

    Megu looked down and said.

    ¡¸ So, what do you plan on doing after this? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Will you become Nobu¡¯s former girlfriend? Admit defeat? Then live life as the loser? ¡¹

    Megu looked up at Kana-senpai, taken aback.

    ¡¸ Seeing you shame yourself, humiliate yourself, and hate yourself. I wonder if you still have the courage to crawl out from the bottom? ¡¹

 Chapter 756. Wild sex with Mana

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Megu replies with a gloomy expression.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ll be Yoshi-kun¡¯s slave then. I¡¯ll become a sex slave, just like Mana, Ruriko-chan, and everyone else ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Then you¡¯re in the same status as me. But, as a senior, let me just say it ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ In your case, I think that you should change that ¡°Yoshi-kun¡± call of yours ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ You know, when Nobu gets kind to you, you always get full of yourself. And just receiving it one time, you behaved too spoiled for Nobu. Like, ¡°I¡¯m the only one you should treat as special!¡± ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s words seem to have pierced Megu¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, I¡¯m such a bad girl ¡¹

    Then, she looked up at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll change it to ¡°Yoshinobu-san¡± from now on. I think that our classmates would feel something¡¯s out of place if I start calling you with ¡°-sama¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think that sense of distance is necessary ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but.

    Is that okay?

    Is it okay that Megu stops calling me ¡°Yoshi-kun¡±?

    Is it okay to make Megu my sex slave?

    ¡¸ I think that should be okay for the time being ¡¹

    Luna tells me suddenly.

    ¡¸ Or so Edie-oneesan says. ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s sticking to Edie. Is she reading Edie¡¯s mind?

    ¡¸ Darling. You don¡¯t have to think about life in the long term like Misuzu does ¡¹

    Edie smiled kindly and told me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only been four months since we started living together, and isn¡¯t it a common ground to fix some stuff on the fourth month? ¡¹

    Fourth-month fixing.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have Megumi as that for the time being. Relationships change as long as you¡¯re together. It¡¯s nothing complete. I think that we should end this here with Megumi not expelled from the family ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    If Megu stubbornly insists that she¡¯s special because she¡¯s my fiance, not even Minaho-neesan can cover up for her.

    If it remained like that, Megu had to be expelled from the family.

    I guess this is better than that.

    ¡¸ By the way, Yoshinobu-san ¡¹

    Megu speaks.

    ¡¸ What should I do? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s ahead of me. Yoshinobu-san¡¯s my master, please order me. What should I do in this case? ¡¹

    She looked up at me with her teary face and said.

    I¡­

    I turn on my brain to full operation in panic.

    This is a different relationship than before.

    I need to deal with Megu as a master.

    ¡¸ Err, for now, concentrate on your club activities. Isn¡¯t the autumn tournament close? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshinobu-san ¡¹

    Megu replies to me with tears spilling from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Concentrate on your activities and get yourself together, both in your mind and body. Don¡¯t make the captain angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll train and fix up the balance of my body so Yoshinobu-san won¡¯t hate me ¡¹

    Tears spill one after another from Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ As for the housekeeping, leave them all to Katsuko-nee. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Help out only when you¡¯re free. Let Ruriko and Mana support Katsuko-nee. You don¡¯t have to force yourself on anything for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll leave it to Katsuko-oneesan, Ruriko-chan, and Mana. I ¡¹

    Her tears fell on the floor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not the housewife of the mansion after all ¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    Looking at Megu¡¯s face, I noticed something.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-san? ¡¹

    Megu looked up at me, wondering.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not all your fault that you became like that. I¡¯m also partly responsible for this ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I got carried away. I was stupid ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸ I kept on giving Megu specialized roles such as my fiance, or as the housewife of the mansion ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ No, of course, I did that to balance out the insecurity Megu¡¯s feeling towards Misuzu or Nei, but ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ I shouldn¡¯t have done that. To fix Megu¡¯s insecurity, I shouldn¡¯t give Megu special treatment ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Megu, you need to resolve it yourself ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I should¡¯ve trusted that Megu would overcome those insecurities, and waited. Despite that, I thought that Megu can¡¯t do anything unless I come to help. I looked down on you, Megu. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Hearing what I said. Megu unconsciously called me the way she called me before.

    ¡¸ Darling, don¡¯t say anything more than that ¡¹

    Edie stops me.

    ¡¸ If you continue to blame yourself, it will hurt Minaho ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Minaho who¡¯s responsible for giving Megumi the favorable treatment. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s reflecting the most right now ¡¹

    Oh right.

    I think everyone¡¯s watching what¡¯s happening in this room right now.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yoshinobu-san didn¡¯t do anything wrong ¡¹

    Megu grips her hands and speaks while trembling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my insecurities. I should take responsibility for it. It¡¯s not Yoshinobu-san¡¯s fault ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Nobu. I don¡¯t know much about the details, nor I do want to know them, but you know ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you should blame yourself right away. Even if you don¡¯t mind that, it only troubles the other people ¡¹

    I¡¯m causing trouble?

    ¡¸ How should I say it? You¡¯re too considerate. That¡¯s not a bad thing, but it¡¯s contagious ¡¹

    Contagious?

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re too considerate, the people around you need to be considerate as well. Wait, I think I said it wrong. Good people will sympathize with Nobu, and they¡¯d become ¡°too considerate¡± as well. And as for those who aren¡¯t, like Megumi-san, they¡¯ll be too dependent to Nobu and the people around, and get carried away ¡¹

    My women,

    Are they being split to ¡°too considerate¡± and ¡°too spoiled?¡±

    ¡¸ I mean, look at Mana-chan, even though she stopped halfway while having sex with Nobu, she held back, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai points at Mana.

    ¡¸ After all, Nobu was having sex with Megumi-san, and halfway through she started crying and interrupted your activity, but you don¡¯t complain nor get grumpy at all. That¡¯s why Mana-chan held back too, she passed it off to Megumi-san in the middle of sex ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Mana hasn¡¯t climaxed yet.

    Even when having sex with me, she¡¯s thinking of Megu first.

    She stopped halfway and swapped with Megu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m holding back. I always do it with Onii-chan, and Mana is happier when Onii-chan¡¯s feeling good than when Mana¡¯s feeling good ¡¹

    That¡¯s what¡¯s holding back means.

    Mana¡¯s being considerate of Megu and me.

    ¡¸ And affected by that spirit, Edie-san didn¡¯t participate in the sex game. That¡¯s quite the skill ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Ah, as for me, I¡¯ll be going all out with Darling when we¡¯re alone ¡¹

    Edie desperately makes an excuse.

    But.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s right. My weird thoughts are passing to Mana and Edie.

    ¡¸ Nobu. Being considerate is one of the Japanese virtues, but you need to keep it in moderation. You need to be a bit more selfish ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ You are a master of multiple sex slaves! Masters need to be selfish. If the master is too considerate of the slave, then it¡¯s natural that the slave would be more thoughtful, or be spoiled from their master ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Being considerate to your partner doesn¡¯t equate to kindness.

    I have to understand that.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    I call Megu.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes?! ¡¹

    I point at my penis smeared with Kana-senpai¡¯s love nectar and my semen.

    ¡¸ Lick me clean, no, just open up your mouth, and I¡¯ll use it to make this big ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay! ¡¹

    Megu kneels before me in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Then, once Megu got this big, I¡¯ll cum inside Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ N-No, Mana doesn¡¯t mind ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, I haven¡¯t finished one inside Mana yet today, have I? So I¡¯m going to do it. Or do you not want it, Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Not that I don¡¯t want it, but ¡¹

    Mana.

    I feel like she¡¯s been too considerate of others since the Takakura sisters came.

    I¡¯ll give her plenty of love before we go home.

    ¡¸ As for Edie, let¡¯s do that back at home ¡¹

    I tell Edie.

    ¡¸ Ah, I don¡¯t really need it right now ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ I know that Darling¡¯s tired today ¡¹

    ¡¸ And because I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to have sex with Edie and sleep while hugging each other¡¯s naked body. Do you not want that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not at all. That¡¯s definitely welcome ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s good ¡¹

    I said.

    The role of the person Megu hates is pushed to Edie and Mana.

    I¡¯m sure that Misuzu and Nei who are watching this scene will forgive that much.

    ¡¸ Can I watch that? ¡¹

    Luna asks Edie.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Edie-oneesan wants to be alone with Nii-san. I guess I can¡¯t ¡¹

    Edie;

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it. You can come too, luna. Let¡¯s sleep together with Darling ¡¹

    Then, I look at Megu cleaning up my penis.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi can¡¯t. You¡¯re not allowed to go with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu replied, seeming lonely.

    ¡¸ Megumi still has one more event to attend ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Onii-chan! More! Tease Mana more!!! ¡¹

    Mana wants to get on all fours and banged from behind.

    I grab Mana¡¯s ass with my hands,

    Then, I stuck my dick inside her narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaah! Aaaah! More! Make it hurt!! Onii-chan! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Her young ass is still thin.

    But, it¡¯s squishy enough and elastic as raw rubber.

    I push in my strong erection inside Mana,

    Then, I stir up her insides by moving my waist.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! That¡¯s also good! ¡¹

    Potata, pota.

    Love nectar drips down on the floor of the waiting room coming from the connecting part.

    Mana¡¯s love nectar is trickling down.

    My rod and my ball sack are wet with love nectar and sweat.

    ¡¸ Amazing. That¡¯s so lewd ¡¹

    Kana-senpai watches the middle school beauty be disheveled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become like that too ¡¹

    Luna whispers as she looks at Mana, raped while posing like a dog.

    ¡¸ I love that style ¡¹

    Edie said nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s fidgeting.

    ¡¸ If you want to touch yourself then do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, but? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Ah, really? Okay then, I¡¯m going to masturbate ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said and teases her chest and crotch with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Megumi, want me to help? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Edie, I thought you don¡¯t like doing women? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia bought Edie because she thought that Edie¡¯s homosexual.

    She didn¡¯t like Miss Cordelia forcing their homosexual preference on her, and so she escaped to us.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s Megumi ¡¹

    Edie hugs Megu from behind.

    ¡¸ Wait, Edie?! ¡¹

    Megu looks confused.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, just leave this to me! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s arm strength and Qi caught her.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo~ Aaaaah! Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, looking sensitive ¡¹

    Megu says while pinching Megu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ As for Luna, you mustn¡¯t. You need to learn about sex thoroughly first before trying to do it by yourself. That¡¯s why, you can only watch Darling, not us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    It¡¯s quite strange that one starts to masturbates until she learns about sex to its full extent, but,

    Takakura sisters are better that way.

    If they get addicted to masturbating, their Miko power will be trapped inside.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, yes, my breasts too! ¡¹

    Mana makes a request as I thrust from behind.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I stretch out my hands and grab Mana¡¯s cute breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ Yes! That! I want that! More! Stronger! Squash it!! ¡¹

    I squash Mana¡¯s breasts.

    I swing in my hips while enjoying the elasticity of her breasts.

    I knock deeper inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ It feels good! Aaaahn! I¡¯m getting raped again! Onii-chan¡¯s violating me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m raping you again, Mana ¡¹

    I whisper to Mana¡¯s ears.

    I blow hot air to her neck.

    ¡¸ I love rape. I want Onii-chan to do me all the time! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s cute.

    ¡¸ Please, don¡¯t let go of Mana, please continue to violate me for years, and years to come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to violate Mana, I¡¯ll rape you. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana will be a good girl, will be Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. Aaaaahn~ ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s rising up.

    ¡¸ Violate Mana until we make a baby! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I speed up my hips.

    Pan! Pan! Pan! Pan!

    My lower abdomen slaps Mana¡¯s ass, and it makes a beautiful sound.

    Puchu! Puchu! Puchu!

    And thanks to the intense pistons,

    Mana¡¯s love nectar scatters around the floor.

    Her sweat spreads as well.

    Her young body is burning up in indecency.

    Her skin is flushed.

    The sweat beads fall on Mana¡¯s beautiful back.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I don¡¯t want to stay like this ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ I want to see Onii-chan¡¯s face on the last part. Mana wants to see Onii-chan¡¯s face when cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Juppa.

    I pull out my penis from Mana.

    Then, she lies down on the linoleum floor.

    ¡¸ Come! ¡¹

    She spread her legs wide open and invites me with open arms.

    Mana¡¯s look of desire is charming.

    Mana¡¯s eyes are drowning in lust, it¡¯s melting.

    ¡¸ Mana! ¡¹

    I get on top of Mana¡¯s small body and insert my penis once again into her small vagina.

    Zuzuzuzuzuzu!!

    I made sure that my glans touched Mana¡¯s uterus and resumed my rough back-and-forth movement!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaahn! Iyaaaan! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s moaning loudly.

    Is there anyone else with this kind of horny face at her age?

    Mana looks lewd as I rape her, yet it¡¯s also beautiful.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re beautiful, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! More! Violate me more! Eat me up! Onii-chan! Onii-chan!!!! ¡¹

    The desire to ejaculate rises from the inside.

    ¡¸ Mana! Mana!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Want to cum?! Are you going to cum?! Inside Mana?! Want to make Mana a Mama? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t stop anymore.

    I shake Mana¡¯s body violently.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Mana also wants it! Pour it in deep in my womb!! Mana wants Onii-chan¡¯s hot stuff inside!! ¡¹

    Her sweat flies around.

    Mana¡¯s breasts sway violently.

    ¡¸ Mana! Mana! Mana! I!!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore!

    ¡¸ M-Me too! It¡¯s! Aaaah! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming!!!! It¡¯s coming in fast!!! Onii-chan, what should Mana do?! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Can Mana cum?! Onii-chan¡¯s raping Mana, and yet Mana¡¯s feeling too much pleasure from it that Mana¡¯s about to cum! Hey Onii-chan, can Mana cum?! Can I cum!? Please say that I can! Please! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Go on! Cum! Mana!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it okay?! Is it alright for Mana to cum?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, cum already! Mana!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaah! It¡¯s coming right now!!!! Onii-chan! Cum together with me! Cum inside Mana!! Pour it inside me!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t hold it any longer!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming!!! Aaaaah, it¡¯s here!!! ¡¹

    Then, Mana flew.

    ¡¸ Cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!!!!! ¡¹

    M-Me too!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also cumming! Mana!!!! ¡¹

    The hole at the tip of my glans widens,

    Then the white and smelly body fluid is released.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming into my womb!!!! ¡¹

    The first wave¡¯s released!

    Following that, the second wave!!

    More. Third-wave.

    My semen is glugged inside Mana¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so hot!!! I feel the hot stuff spreading inside of me!!! Iyaaaaaaa~~~ Onii-chaaaaaan~!!!! Onii-chaaaan!!! Save me!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m raping her.

    And even though I¡¯m ejaculating.

    Mana asks for my help.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! Onii-chan! Onii-chan! I love you!!! ¡¹

    Mana hugs me from below.

    Mana¡¯s breasts, her erect nipples.

    They¡¯re pressed against my chest.

    I feel Mana¡¯s whole small body.

    Then, I continue to ejaculate inside her womb.

    Doku, doku.

    Ooh, my ejaculation isn¡¯t ending anytime soon.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Mana and I are sweaty all over.

    Our bodies are overlapping.

    I can¡¯t stand.

    The two of us repeat our rough breathing.

    Our hearts are throbbing.

    I can hear Mana¡¯s heartbeat in my ears.

    ¡¸ Done? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re just rebooting, give them some time ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That was amazing. I stopped masturbating halfway just to watch ¡¹

    I hear Kana-senpai¡¯s voice close by.

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t that completely different than when he did it with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it was much more intense ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ This is the real sex with Yoshinobu-san ¡¹

    That¡¯s Megu¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ I see. He¡¯s a man who¡¯s so passionate, and yet so violent when having sex ¡¹

    I¡¯m still out of breath. My pulse is¡­

    ¡¸ Right. Recently, Darling¡¯s been restraining because he¡¯s considerate of us ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. He really was holding back, and yet, I!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry, Megumi ¡¹

    Edie hugs Megu gently.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough. Darling¡¯s wildness is finally back!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 757. Nights are fun.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, my hips wore out. Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana looked at me with her melting eyes and said.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing. Mana came ¡¹

    That¡¯s not a line you¡¯d hear from a girl of her age.

    Still, Mana, after experiencing intense ecstasy, is beautiful.

    However, this beautiful girl in the middle of her growth drowned in sex with me and shined like a flower blooming early.

    ¡¸ Did it feel good Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it felt good, Mana ¡¹

    I told Mana and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s still in 90% ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Darling on 100% would keep touching Mana¡¯s breasts and lick her nipples. Darling reverts to a baby when there¡¯s too much pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, now that you mention it ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ No, I felt 100% pleasure ¡¹

    I said, then massaged Mana¡¯s breasts and sucked on her nipples.

    Mana¡¯s flushed skin and her elastic breasts feel pleasant.

    I feel the arousal at the tip of her nipple.

    The sweet milk scent of Mana¡¯s sweat as well.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan¡¯s so cute when licking. I love it ¡¹

    Mana hugs my head and gently strokes my hair.

    Our genitals are still connected.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it now. Nobu¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Suddenly, Kana-senpai¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ I thought that you¡¯re the type that wants to protect, but actually, you¡¯re the dominant type ¡¹

    Me? Dominant?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re crazy, anarchic, and you dash with all your strength, I see ¡¹

    Err, what?

    ¡¸ Yeah. I get now why you captured the Kouzuki ladies and Nei-san¡¯s heart. I get all of it now, ufufufufufu! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at me in satisfaction.

    ¡¸ I think Kana-san¡¯s right. Onii-chan¡¯s absurdly aggressive when it comes to sex. Also, there¡¯s a lot of masochistic girls among the harem. That¡¯s why they¡¯re all madly in love with Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana replies.

    ¡¸ Naturally, Mana also loves it when Onii-chan is rough ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t get it wrong though. Not anyone will do. Naturally, I don¡¯t like violent men. I¡¯m scared of them. I despise them. But, if it¡¯s with Onii-chan, I like it. I love it ¡¹

    She tells Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ You mean that you like rape-play? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°play¡± When Onii-chan¡¯s serious, he ravishes our whole body. Then, he¡¯d pour semen into Mana¡¯s stomach, and make my mind and body become Onii-chan¡¯s property. That¡¯s what I like ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like what happened now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-oneechan¡¯s right that now was just 90% of his power! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan raped Mana three times for a first experience. He didn¡¯t let go until he came three times inside me. Seriously, that¡¯s when Onii-chan made me his slave ¡¹

    In that rainy backyard of the mansion.

    I took Mana¡¯s virginity on the muddy lawn.

    She¡¯s right, I did it three times in succession.

    ¡¸ I see. I guess I got a jackpot! My oh my! ¡¹

    K-Kana-senpai?!

    What jackpot? Me?

    ¡¸ Look, Nobu ¡¹

    She placed her hands on her hips and looked at me.

    ¡¸ I think you already know it, but I love being pampered by boys. I love it when they stare at me. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m cute, after all. I was born cute. People have been pampering me all the time ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why nothing will change. I¡¯ll just become more beautiful, then, more and more boys will come to me for sure! ¡¹

    She speaks with confidence.

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    Even I can say that Kana-senpai¡¯s beautiful.

    Nei¡¯s a super-beauty, and she¡¯s got a history of stuff she did, and so guys don¡¯t try to get close to her, but,

    Kana-senpai¡¯s the so-called ¡°school idol.¡±

    She¡¯s cheerful, friendly, and always smiling.

    Most of the boys would want to have her.

    After all, the news that Kana-senpai broke up with her boyfriend at the court yesterday should be spreading around to the schoolboys.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯ll be friendly with the boys, like usual. I have to be kind to my fans, you know? To my subjects, I¡¯m their queen. But ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the Queen among the boys, but I¡¯m also Nobu¡¯s sex slave. Hoshizaki Kana¡¯s beautiful body is already offered to Nobu. Therefore, I won¡¯t kiss nor have sex with anyone but Nobu. Consequently, you can play with my body anytime, anywhere, as much as you want, Nobu. You can call me out during lessons. I¡¯ll go wherever you want me to go ¡¹

    Kana-senpai makes a pledge as a slave once again.

    ¡¸ With that said, do that with me too, Nobu~ ¡¹

    Do what?

    ¡¸ Nobu, if you saw boys orbiting around me, then you should get irritated. Some other guy is approaching your slave, right? It would be strange if you don¡¯t get irritated by that. And so, you should be annoyed, even just a bit ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Nobu, force me to have sex, don¡¯t hesitate. You¡¯ve got to push me. You mustn¡¯t hold back. If you hold back, then I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the reason I became Nobu¡¯s sex slave! ¡¹

    What¡¯s the reason?

    ¡¸ ¡°Fuck, those guys are trying to get close to Kana. Kana is mine, I won¡¯t allow anyone to get close to her! Not even for a minute, nor a second! I¡¯m going to punish you all.¡± Have you thought of that? You¡¯re my ¡°master¡± after all ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ If you get angry, annoyed, or irritated, then come over and rape me! Rape me until I cry! If you get frustrated ¨C Rape! That¡¯s how you should do it! I¡¯m a slave, and so, no matter how absurd it is, Nobu has to mess me up! ¡¹

    Err, what?

    ¡¸ Then, cum as many times as you want until you¡¯re satisfied. Fill up Kana¡¯s stomach. It won¡¯t feel real unless you do that, will it? ¡¹

    Feel real?

    ¡¸ Yes, make me feel that Kana really belongs to Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Just saying that I¡¯m your slave, or that I belong to you isn¡¯t enough. Just saying it fades away the sensation. As expected, it has to be sex. Therefore, if you want me, then don¡¯t hold back. Be sure to hold me, embrace me, fuck me in that time to make me feel that it is real. You need to satisfy that real feeling ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just words, it only creates an image in the head saying ¡°It has to be like this,¡±¡±This should be like this,¡± and it¡¯s unreliable. That only erases the firm decision and the thoughts that you were so sure about. You can¡¯t just play with words ¡¹

    Words aren¡¯t enough.

    ¡¸ If you want it, or if you¡¯re feeling anxious, or when your heart is unstable, then just ask for sex. Let¡¯s have sex. I¡¯ll comply no matter what kind of sex you want. After all, Kana can¡¯t feel that she¡¯s Nobu¡¯s sex slave if she¡¯s not having sex, am I wrong? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles at me.

    ¡¸ That includes us too ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t feel sorry for us, the Takakura sisters. Nii-san. We don¡¯t want Nii-san¡¯s pity ¡¹

    They refuse pity.

    ¡¸ Look at us, and if you want us, then ask for it, any time, anywhere. We want Nii-san to need us. Therefore ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re women, and Onii-chan¡¯s a man. And so, sex. But, no more of that consideration towards us like how you do it for the past four months ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re happy that you care for us but, having some rough sex with Onii-chan where you expose your lust feels way better. Mana guarantees ¡¹

    I see.

    I was restrained because I was trying to be considerate.

    But, that¡¯s not for the best.

    ¡¸ After all, Onii-chan¡¯s able to let out all of the pleasure into Mana!! ¡¹

    Being too considerate means, I¡¯m looking down on them.

    I wasn¡¯t facing my women as equal.

    The idea that I must hold back is wrong.

    I¡¯m just accumulating the emotions that can¡¯t boil inside me.

    I¡¯m unable to satisfy the girl having sex with me.

    ¡¸ Do you get it now, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, when I feel like I want to have sex, then I¡¯ll ask. That¡¯s the etiquette of master and slave ¡¹

    If the Master is holding back, then it will only trouble the slave.

    ¡¸ And the opposite is true as well ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If we feel sad, we¡¯ll ask for Darling¡¯s embrace. It doesn¡¯t have to be sex, kissing or hugs are okay too. Anyway, we¡¯re honest if we want to feel Darling¡¯s warmth. You need to have the feeling that it¡¯s real or you¡¯ll make a mistake, Like Megumi ¡¹

    Megu.

    She¡¯s been trapped in the lines that she¡¯s my fiance and that she¡¯s the housewife.

    She became unable to see reality.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Yoshinobu-san ¡¹

    Megu comes over.

    ¡¸ Allow me to clean up your penis with my mouth ¡¹

    My dick is still inside Mana.

    ¡¸ Well, Megu-oneechan says that she wants to do it ¡¹

    Mana said, laughing.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Mana.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn~ ¡¹

    Then, a large amount of cloudy liquid spills out from Mana¡¯s small hole.

    ¡¸ Allow me to serve ¡¹

    Then, Megu started cleaning up my penis.

    Currently.

    Is this kind of relationship between Megu and me okay?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Purururururu!!!

    Suddenly, the extension phone rang.

    ¡¸ Hello, Edie here ¡¹

    Edie answers it without hesitation.

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Edie hangs up.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re coming in twenty minutes, let¡¯s clean up until then ¡¹

    Clean up?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve got to wipe off the sweat and semen on the floor, don¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Oh, got it.

    This is the waiting room for the bakery, after all.

    ¡¸ Anyway, put on some clothes for now ¡¹

    Ah, before that.

    We all rush and pick up our clothes.

    ¡¸ Towel, Onii-chan. Kana-san ¡¹

    Mana finds clean towels and hands it over to Kana-senpai and me.

    I wipe off the sweat on my body.

    ¡¸ Nobu, wipe my back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wipe Nobu¡¯s back in exchange ¡¹

    I wipe Kana-senpai¡¯s back, then Mana¡¯s back and ass.

    Still.

    I¡¯m glad that there¡¯s nobody here that asks me to put back their underwear, like Misuzu.

    After all, we don¡¯t have time.

    ¡¸ Edie, where to after 20 minutes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Front gate ¡¹

    There¡¯s also the travel time, we need to leave in ten minutes.

    ¡¸ Megumi, get the mop and let¡¯s wipe the floor. Dust cloth will take a lot of time ¡¹

    Edie, who dressed up in an instant, brings in a mop from the locker.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Megu didn¡¯t finish having sex, and so she¡¯s quick to change clothes ass well.

    The two wipe the floor.

    After dressing up, we also helped out in cleaning.

    ¡¸ Yeah, looking good ¡¹

    I say that as the manager of this room.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    We head outside.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yo, it¡¯s dark now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s right. Outside the bakery and the school cafeteria, it¡¯s already dark.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sunday today, and there are fewer buses. I don¡¯t want to wait in the bus stop ¡¹

    There¡¯s no other transportation from school to the station but busses.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be sending you home today ¡¹

    Edie says while walking quickly to the gate.

    ¡¸ The car sending off Kana should be coming ¡¹

    Oh.

    The rivalry with the Yakuza hasn¡¯t settled yet,

    And so, we can¡¯t send Kana-senpai home alone.

    ¡¸ Well, thanks for that, but ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while walking.

    ¡¸ You guys are going back to that mansion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. You live so close to school, and you still get picked up by a car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s a VIP in Kouzuki SS after all ¡¹

    Mana said, laughing.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. That¡¯s natural when you¡¯ve got the Kouzuki ladies by your hand, I guess ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s convinced right away.

    ¡¸ If you want, you can stay overnight with us ¡¹

    Edie suggests.

    ¡¸ No thanks. Misuzu-san¡¯s over there, right? My main turf is in school. I¡¯m at a disadvantage if I¡¯m in that mansion ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Ah, although I¡¯m not limiting the location to the school. If Nobu wants it, then I¡¯m all in for a love hotel. I don¡¯t want to do it in the public park¡¯s grass, but if Nobu wants it, then I¡¯ll endure that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about the love hotel in front of the station? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Is there one there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those aren¡¯t love-hotels, but big-city hotels, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, ain¡¯t that one expensive? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s a major shareholder on the hotel over there.

    It¡¯s got a Kuromori facility in the basement over there.

    ¡¸ No problem. We can have sex over there while looking at the scenery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh. I think I like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want, we can rent a suite room for Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you Nobu! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai hugs me.

    ¡¸ Mana also wants to spend a night with Darling somewhere ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t she mention that earlier? She wants to spend the night with Darling somewhere. Well, staying for several days would be impossible, but I think one night will do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I don¡¯t mind it Mana. Let¡¯s stay overnight somewhere with just the two of us ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I want to go to a love hotel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where do you want to go? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not somewhere, I want to stay over in ¡®that¡¯ love hotel ¡¹

    Oh.

    Tamayo-san¡¯s love hotel?

    We did stay overnight, but with Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve got to give them my greetings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I want them to see that I¡¯m serving Onii-chan as a proper slave now ¡¹

    That she¡¯s reborn from Shriasaka Maika to Yoshida mana.

    She wants to show the results of the four months of service.

    ¡¸ What about Edie-san? Do you want to go somewhere with Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be coming home someday ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s hometown is in New Orleans, USA.

    ¡¸ Although I can¡¯t come back home for now. Someday ¡¹

    The new leader of the assassination cult Edie belongs to, hates her.

    That¡¯s why Edie¡¯s sold to Miss Cordelia.

    If we go to New Orleans right now.

    The assassination cult may kill her.

    But.

    ¡¸ Right, someday. I promise you that ¡¹

    I made a promise with Edie.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In front of the main gate.

    There are two cars parked.

    One of them is the usual minivan that Katsuko-nee drives.

    The other one.

    ¡¸ No way isn¡¯t that a Maserati! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shouts.

    ¡¸ Howdy, Kana-chan~ ¡¹

    Nei comes off the passenger seat of the Maserati.

    Then, Margo-san shows up from the window of the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Ah! Margo-senpai! ¡¹

    Right.

    Margo-san¡¯s a student of this school until last year.

    Kana-senpai should know Margo-san.

    Nei and Margo were the notorious blonde delinquents in our school.

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯ve come to send you off ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also coming though! Ufufu, looks like you¡¯re planning something fun, Kana-chan! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Wait, could it be? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you know the gist of it but, we¡¯ve been listening to your conversations in secret. Sorry about that~ Although, I¡¯m going to join Kana-chan¡¯s plan ¡¹

    C-Could this be?

    ¡¸ Oh, about Ai-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that one! I¡¯ve lacked in mischief recently, and I can¡¯t hold it anymore~ Kukukuku ¡¹

    The first-year girl from the tennis club.

    If I recall, a guy from the judo club forced her to start going out with him.

    Then, he sent a dick pic to her.

    ¡¸ Can I join in that plan? Kana-chan?~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think that we can work on the specifics if Nei-san joins in ¡¹

    S-Specifics? What specifics?

    ¡¸ Ooh~ I guess Kana-chan and I will be discussing this in detail! Yo-chan, look forward to it. We¡¯ll devise a plot that will make that freshman beauty come to Yo-chan and cry ¡°please take my virginity, I beg you¡± ¡¹

    No, girls.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, do something about that guy from the Judo club, Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, I¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯ll experience something that he won¡¯t want to come back to school again! I¡¯ll be discussing that with Kana-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, that looks fun! Are you planning something more amazing than what happened to me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally! ¡¹

    These two are dangerous.

    They¡¯re getting along in planning some pranks.

    ¡¸ Get in. You can talk about that in the car ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Roger that, Margo-oneechan. Get in Kana-chan ¡¹

    Nei opens the door to the car.

    ¡¸ Yeah, see you tomorrow then, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Come at me tomorrow like how you did Mana-chan! I¡¯m looking forward to how you¡¯ll rape me~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, Mana-chan, Megumi-san, also, Luna-chan. It was fun today. Let¡¯s have Nobu fuck us together again! ¡¹

    Saying that Kana-senpai gets in the back seat of the Maserati.

    ¡¸ Wow, even the inside is gorgeous! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go to the side, I¡¯m sitting here too. See you guys later! ¡¹

    Nei sits next to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Edie, I¡¯ll leave the security to you ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Edie.

    Michi may have not returned yet.

    That means that there¡¯s only Edie in security.

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ Okay, get in guys ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shouts from the van.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get in, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Mana took the lead and pushes Megu to the back seat of the minivan.

    Seeing that, Edie;

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not entirely stable yet ¡¹

    She whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ She should¡¯ve asked for sex, not cleanup fellatio there ¡¹

    I see.

    Everyone¡¯s talking about ¡°if you want it then ask for it,¡± and yet,

    Megu only cleaned up my dick.

    Back then,

    She should¡¯ve mustered her courage and ask to have sex with me.

    ¡¸ She didn¡¯t even join in the conversation of wanting to have sex with Darling for the night ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    Megu didn¡¯t join in the conversation and just slumped there.

    Megu¡¯s spirit isn¡¯t stable yet.

    ¡¸ Get in too, hurry ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Edie and me.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry ¡¹

    I take the second row of the seat with Luna.

    Edie goes to the passenger seat, that makes it easy for her to guard us.

    ¡¸ Well then, see you later~ ¡¹

    Meanwhile, the Maserati starts driving off.

    Kuoooooon!!!

    The Maserati¡¯s high-powered engine makes a high-pitched sound.

    They blasted off the road in front of the school in a blink of an eye.

    Perhaps, Kana-senpai¡¯s screaming in joy.

    As expected of Nei.

    Margo-san¡¯s driving off the Maserati skillfully.

    ¡¸ That was Nei¡¯s way of showing her gratitude to Kana ¡¹

    Edie muttered.

 Chapter 758. Stupid place.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan won¡¯t be coming tonight. Her mother has recovered consciousness at the hospital, but her brother, Haruka-san, and Kudou-san will join in later, and they¡¯ll have a family meeting ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me on our way back to the mansion in the minivan.

    Edie¡¯s in the passenger seat.

    Luna and I are on the second row.

    Mana and Megu take the back row seat.

    As usual, Megu¡¯s depressed.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama has returned home. Therefore, Reika-oneesama¡¯s coming over for our security. She¡¯ll be switching with Kudou-san ¡¹

    Then, Kudou-papa¡¯s going to his ex-wife in the hospital with his son and daughter?

    ¡¸ At first, Haruka-san was being emotional and is making a lot of noise, but Michi-chan¡¯s brother seems to be a reliable man. He scolded Haruka-san and made her quiet. Nei-chan said ¡¹

    Oh right, Nei went with Michi to the hospital.

    ¡¸ Then, as she felt that the family needed some time alone, Nei-chan went with Kinoshita home first ¡¹

    Thus, she¡¯s with Margo-san in the Maserati earlier.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san¡¯s scouting seems to have gone well ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s about Kudou Haruka appearing in the martial arts tournament Margo-san sponsors.

    ¡¸ It seems that when she¡¯s at her most emotional state, she¡¯s committed on tit for tat by participating the contest ¡¹

    Oh, I can imagine that.

    Nei teasing Haruka by saying, ¡°What, scared? Are you that embarrassed that the world may find out that you¡¯re weak?¡±

    Haruka then would say ¡°I¡¯m not scared at all! Bring it on!¡±

    ¡¸ Margo-san and I want to create a team based on their standing techniques, and so it would be helpful if Haruka, who does Karate, joins in ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Standing techniques? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Naturally, we also know both the pinning and locking techniques. Although, we hardly use them ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You know, in martial arts, it¡¯s always 1v1, but in our fights, most of it is 1v3 or even 4 people, right? ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s skills are specialized in assassination.

    Margo-san has refined her skills to be the bouncer in the mansion, than being a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ If you have to fight multiple people, once you pin one, the others will kill you. Therefore, we always use one-shot-kill attacks while standing so we could act quickly anytime ¡¹

    If they¡¯re standing, they can immediately attack the next enemy, and they could even escape.

    If they used pinning techniques, that wouldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸ But, in matches, it¡¯s one-on-one, and so there¡¯s no need to mind that, is there? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a problem of the rules. It¡¯s just that out style won¡¯t be that popular among the viewers. We can¡¯t hide our origin if we do ¡¹

    Selling the team.

    ¡¸ Margo and I have no track record as martial artists. We¡¯ve got no history like being in a well-known dojo, or participating in official tournaments for years ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    The two of them were residents of the other side, not martial artists on the surface.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they¡¯ll only call us street fighters or something ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Margo-san was a street fighter and been hired as a bouncer, that would be her history. As for me, I¡¯m also a street fighter. We¡¯ll push that kind of image. And that¡¯s why our main style is using standing techniques ¡¹

    I see. We can¡¯t announce Kuromori to the public after all.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, if people believe that¡¯s our history, then they might misunderstand that we¡¯re weak against pinning techniques. That¡¯s a big thing ¡¹

    Actually, Margo-san and Edie know about pinning techniques well.

    If they can give the opponents a false preconception, then that certainly would be effective.

    ¡¸ And with that team, the third member also needs to be based on standing techniques, which is Haruka. With that, others will think that we¡¯re a team specialized in fighting without pinning techniques ¡¹

    I guess the information war has already started.

    ¡¸ Also, you know that Margo and I are absurdly strong. It needs to have one weak girl on the team, or the team would be unbalanced ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re too strong, then we won¡¯t have that many opponents. We¡¯ve got to make our name famous first before Margo-san¡¯s final goal of fighting the grappling champion in Las Vegas ¡¹

    Famous.

    ¡¸ Nobody will pay attention to us if we¡¯re no-names, will they? Therefore, we¡¯ve got to have some titles in martial arts from the Japanese women champions first. Margo and I will take them ¡¹

    Without any titles, nobody will pay attention, even if they fight a male world champion with Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia¡¯s support.

    ¡¸ Haruka¡¯s title as the Japanese schoolgirl karate champion is enough. That title will be popular even if it¡¯s not that strong. For the pro players, the weaker the title, the more popular it becomes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess you¡¯re really thinking of business ¡¹

    I tell Edie.

    ¡¸ Naturally, if we don¡¯t sell, then it¡¯s meaningless. You¡¯ve got to think of the tickets to the match and the broadcasting rights. It¡¯s better if we make a lot of money for the family, right? ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ Besides, one of the purpose Margo invited me to this one is to launder my history ¡¹

    Launder, what?

    ¡¸ If I become famous as a martial artist together with Margo, then I¡¯ll become someone who can¡¯t become an assassin. A woman known by the people isn¡¯t suited to become an assassin. You¡¯ll attract attention no matter where you go ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ And the assassination cult won¡¯t be able to call me back anymore. The other underground organizations who know my abilities won¡¯t scout me either ¡¹

    Once she becomes a celebrity, Edie will be free from the organizations on this side.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san and Cordelia are trying to negotiate with the assassination cult and the other organizations. Even so, I¡¯d prefer to be unqualified as an assassin in the first place. Furthermore, I¡¯ll become a famous martial artist while at it. Then, I can have people from the backside supporting me, isn¡¯t that just perfect? ¡¹

    Nobody would want to hire a famous martial artist supported by a lot of fans back to the underground society again.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ve got to work hard on it too ¡¹

    Edie said and smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice, Edie has a purpose ¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what I should do ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got to find it out yourself! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯ll become a supermodel. I¡¯ll become beautiful. But that is because I want Onii-chan to say that I¡¯m beautiful! I¡¯ll become the best beauty in this world if it can make Onii-chan happy! If that¡¯s what I need to do, then I¡¯ll become a supermodel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Amazing ¡¹

    Luna looked at Mana and said.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    Luna sighed.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama will inherit the Takakura shrine, what should I do then? ¡¹

    Then,

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, Megu-chan, you don¡¯t need to hurry and find your life goals. You two are still young, take it easy and find what road you want to take ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks in a cheerful tone from the driver seat.

    ¡¸ You two can freely decide your future ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Megu through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ When I was at Megu-chan¡¯s age, I don¡¯t even know what my future could become as someone deprived it away from me. I couldn¡¯t even imagine a bright future ahead of me ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped Katsuko-nee during her first year in high school.

    Turned her to a prostitute.

    Unable to go home, she was locked up in the brothel.

    ¡¸ Thinking about that time, my present is a paradise. Aren¡¯t you the same Megu-chan? Did you forget how you lived until four months ago? ¡¹

    Megu was scheduled to become a prostitute once Golden Week was over.

    Shirasaka Sousuke, Megu¡¯s father, told her.

    ¡¸ People are so hopeless. They forget about their hardships from the past right away. Even though they¡¯re happier now compared to back then, they¡¯re not satisfied with the present and want to be happier. It¡¯s blasphemy. Even though one has to thank God for being alive even now ¡¹

    Lots of prostitutes Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped had their mind and body decayed, and died.

    Katsuko-nee survived that living hell.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Luna looks at me.

    ¡¸ Thanks to Nii-san, we were saved from the fate of the shrine maidens earlier, and yet I didn¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll have a bright future. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to apologize. Now that you¡¯re free from your destiny, it¡¯s natural to feel uneasy about something again. I¡¯ve experienced that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san? ¡¹

    I recall the past four months.

    I took lessons on making bread from Katsuko-nee.

    I had a busy summer vacation.

    I have sex with multiple women every day in rotation.

    Then, last month, I started trying to sell the pastries I made.

    ¡¸ Really, I was a fool for not noticing. They¡¯re all making me busy just so my heart won¡¯t break ¡¹

    They keep me busy and give me something to learn.

    I didn¡¯t have the time to worry.

    No.

    If I had the time to think alone,

    Then I may have panicked, and things may get messed up.

    ¡¸ The events from the May holidays were too heavy after all ¡¹

    I raped Yukino and lost my virginity.

    I became a member of a crime organization.

    Then I¡¯ve obtained family to love one after another.

    I fought an international criminal, and I shot him.

    Then, I.

    I severed my connections to the parents who brought me to this world.

    I completely changed in just a few days.

    And I thought,

    I must protect this new family I got.

    With my own hands.

    I wanted everyone in the family to need me.

    But.

    ¡¸ Luna. You don¡¯t have to push yourself to the limit. You should do only what you can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna comes close to me.

    ¡¸ I was trying to do more than what I could do. I¡¯ve been impatient at myself, thinking that I must do this, do that. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I¡¯ve got to understand what I can do, what I can¡¯t do ¡¹

    I feel Megu¡¯s presence in the back seat.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t do it, then you can¡¯t. If that¡¯s the case, leave it to someone else. To our family. Trust in them, and in exchange, do the best that you can. That¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ You got it now? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry. I made you all worry ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and all the other seniors were trying to hide as much as possible from me for the past few days.

    I worry about things, got lost, suffered,

    Then, until I learn that I can¡¯t solve everything on my own,

    They didn¡¯t help me out.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. This is your first time interacting with your family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ First time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You didn¡¯t have a proper relationship with your parents. Your grandmother died when you were still small, and so you only know the sense of protection your grandmother gave you ¡¹

    Grandma died when I was still in early elementary school.

    I do have memories of Grandma raising me, but,

    I¡¯ve got no recollection of giving something to Grandma as family.

    ¡¸ This is your first time having relationships as a family. Therefore, you¡¯re bad at depending on them. You always try to sacrifice yourself for the sake of the family, you think that you mustn¡¯t rely on the family. That otherwise, the family will hate you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hate you, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸ I also love Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna clings to me.

    ¡¸ Seriously, you¡¯re overthinking things, Darling. And the fact that you don¡¯t depend on us makes us really sad. ¡¹

    Edie said kindly.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I really am. I didn¡¯t understand the sense of distance when it comes to family ¡¹

    Therefore.

    If I¡¯m left alone, I might¡¯ve flown away somewhere.

    Everyone in the family was desperate in keeping me on hold.

    for the past four months.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve got more experience with family more than you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    She had her life with her family before she was kidnapped.

    Mana may have a dry relationship with the Shirasaka house, but she¡¯s lived a recuperation life in her relative¡¯s house in Shizuoka.

    Megu lived with her adoptive parents.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t something you can show and tell. You¡¯ve got to fail, get hurt, and learn by yourself in your daily life ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I¡¯ve got to understand how to perceive the real sense of distance with my family.

    It¡¯s not taught.

    They can¡¯t help me, either.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I won¡¯t help you either Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable to make a mistake or fail. But that¡¯s not a sin. The sin is to not stand up and stay depressed if you make a mistake or fail ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, people like those are just a hindrance! They¡¯re not needed in the family ¡¹

    Mana said. Megu trembles.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. Mana-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks.

    ¡¸ We are your family, and so it¡¯s not painful that you¡¯re causing trouble. No matter how much trouble she causes, all you¡¯ve got to do is laugh at it, saying ¡°it can¡¯t be helped,¡± and follow up with her. You can cause as much trouble as you want! ¡¹

    She¡¯s also telling me that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, don¡¯t be afraid to bother us and act as you think. Stand up as much as you want. Thinking that you don¡¯t want to trouble everyone is the most troublesome of them all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Edie agrees.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Luna, can I hug you? ¡¹

    I tell Luna sitting next to me.

    ¡¸ I want to hug someone right now ¡¹

    From the turmoil in May, and these past four months.

    Then, everything that happened for the past few days.

    They¡¯re all rushing in my head all at once.

    I feel sad.

    I yearn for warmth.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Ah, then Mana will give you a hug! ¡¹

    Mana says form the back seat.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move from your seat while driving. Luna¡¯s next to Darling right now so leave it to her ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Luna, give me a hug ¡¹

    Then, Luna;

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll hug Nii-san ¡¹

    She said then hugs my body.

    ¡¸ Geez, it¡¯s the opposite. You don¡¯t want to hug, but you want to be hugged, right? Nii-san made a mistake ¡¹

    Luna reads my mind.

    She sees my heart more than I could.

    ¡¸ Sorry that my chest is still small ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s pressing her 12-year-old chest against my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, it feels warm and pleasant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san loves breasts after all! ¡¹

    I finally feel relieved as Luna surrounds me with her vitality.

    ¡¸ Thank you for today, Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I should be the one thanking you ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s watching us hug each other.

    I feel Megu¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    I can hear her mutter.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Onii-sama ¡¹

    When the car arrived at the mansion,

    Everyone greeted us.

    Ruriko and Agnes.

    Yukino and Yoshiko-san.

    Tsukiko and Yomiko.

    Rei-chan¡¯s already here, then, that means that Kudou-papa¡¯s heading to Michi in the hospital.

    Misuzu, Nagisa, and Mao-chan aren¡¯t here, they must be in the kitchen.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re late Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts.

    ¡¸ And you only took Luna with you! It¡¯s unfair! Unfair! Unfair! ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s about Luna.

    She¡¯s taken a liking to Luna as they¡¯re of the same age.

    ¡¸ Agnes also wants to play with Luna! Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, why don¡¯t you two play a lot after eating dinner? ¡¹

    I said. Then Agnes;

    ¡¸ Papa, you had sex with Luna? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You had sex with Luna while Agnes doesn¡¯t know about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not with Luna though ¡¹

    I had sex with Mana and Kana-senpai. I also had it inside Megu.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s not used to sex yet. Therefore Agnes has to watch over her! ¡¹

    Agnes says while showing the face of a senior.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we didn¡¯t do it ¡¹

    Luna reports to Agnes with a smile.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, I guarantee you that ¡¹

    Edie squatted and looked at Agnes in the eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad. Then, let¡¯s do it later, Luna! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, let her take a rest today, Agnes, ¡¹

    Luna seems tired.

    She¡¯s still 12, and she just lost her virginity yesterday.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay now, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, teach me more about sex later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes responds in a good mood.

    Still.

    How about me?

    I promised Edie that I¡¯ll have sex with her.

    Besides, who¡¯s turn is it today?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama. Minaho-oneesama and Shou-oneesama are still not done with their work in Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me.

    Oh, the one where they check the movement of the Kansai Yakuza and planning the future operations.

    The two of them.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yuzuki¡¯s not here. Misuzu¡¯s not here. Nei¡¯s not here. Then, now¡¯s the chance ¡¹

    Yukino?

    Even now Yukino still calls Minaho-neesan Yuzuki.

    She introduced herself as Yuzuki Minaho, our class teacher. It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Megumi, do you have time? I mean, I want to ask others as well, but ¡¹

    Yukino calls Megu in front of everyone.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Megu didn¡¯t look at Yukino and replied in a depressed and small voice.

    ¡¸ How should I say it, I want to talk about something ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got nothing to talk about with Yukino ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I didn¡¯t think I said that right ¡¹

    Then, she kneels on the floor.

    ¡¸ Megumi, Megumi-san, I¡¯ve done a lot of bad things to you so far. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll forgive me after all this time, but still, sorry. My bad. I¡¯m really sorry ¡¹

    Yukino prostrates herself and apologizes to Megu.

    ¡¸ S-Stop that ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Of course, I know that this won¡¯t sweep everything under the rug, I know that you¡¯ll hate me for the rest of your life. But, there¡¯s something I need to ask from Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Stop! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t stop! ¡¹

    Yukino places both her hands on the carpet on the entrance, looked at Megu, and said.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, please allow me to live in this house, I beg you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to bear and raise the child here. I want my child to grow with her father and mother together ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair coming from you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, sorry. But I¡¯ve got no choice. The child in my stomach is his child! I want to make sure that this child is born safely ¡¹

    Yukino touches her lower belly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair of you! You always try to take away what¡¯s most important to me ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ You want to take away Yoshi-kun from me now! ¡¹

    She¡¯s calling me Yoshinobu-san earlier, and yet,

    Megu throws off her emotions to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think that¡¯s a bit different? ¡¹

    Yukino replies with a straight face.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t even belong to you, Megumi. Naturally, he¡¯s not mine either ¡¹

    Hearing that, Megu¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t belong to you, and so I¡¯m not taking him away either. I mean, I¡¯ve got no intention of it at all. I mean, look at him ¡¹

    Yukino points at me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the one who loves me, and these girls, I mean, that includes me as well, but we don¡¯t mind being with him. That¡¯s the relationship, right? Isn¡¯t that a 50-50 relationship? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ve decided to become his sex slave just earlier! I now belong to him! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t care whatever kind of perverted sex you want to have. Either way, the reasoning isn¡¯t strange. If you own him, then I get the talk about stealing away or something, but if you belong to him, then you¡¯ve got no qualifications to say that, right? Or does the slave bind the master in your world? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know that either!!! ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu continue their ridiculous dialogue.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯ll stay here. I think Megumi may not like it, but you¡¯ve got to live with it, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way I would live with it! Why does Yukino have to stay here!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got no choice. I like him! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Ugh, I¡¯ve had enough. I don¡¯t care anymore. I don¡¯t care whatever you think so let me say it clearly ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why myself but I like him! He¡¯s the man who raped me and made me experience all the horrible things and even got me pregnant, but I can¡¯t hate him! I don¡¯t know why, but I like him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about Yukino?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know it myself either. But, that¡¯s how it is! I love this stupid man! This stupid! Stupid dummy fool! I love this man who¡¯s incompetent at everything but sex! Geez! Dummy! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m looking forward to giving birth to the child of this stupid man! I feel at ease with him! That means I love him! That stupid! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I know that Megumi will harass me a lot, but I still want to live here, I want to be near him! Geez! Why is this happening! So stupid!! ¡¹

 Chapter 759. Sisters

    Megu¡¯s confused about what Yukino said.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell is wrong with you!? You¡¯re acting strange Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I thought so too! I know that I¡¯m acting strange! He¡¯s the man who made me suffer! But, when I¡¯m with him, I feel that it doesn¡¯t matter, that as if nothing happened! I feel like it¡¯s natural to be with him. Therefore, I want to be as close to him as possible! I can¡¯t help it! I¡¯ve got no place in the school but close to him! ¡¹

    Yukino often comes to the bakery while hiding away from Megu.

    Then, she snacks on my bread, and we talk for a while.

    Most of the time, she goes out before Megu could reach the bakery after classes, but,

    ¡¸ For some reason, this idiot makes me feel nonchalant, floating, I don¡¯t know why either but I feel at ease when I¡¯m with him. He never rejects me, after all. He doesn¡¯t order me around either. He doesn¡¯t chain me somewhere. He never thinks that I¡¯m an annoyance or a hindrance either. Even though he feels guilt towards what he¡¯s done to me, he doesn¡¯t refuse to touch me! He¡¯s accepted me! Do you get it? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I-I know! I know that he¡¯s that kind of person ¡¹

    She glares at Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, but you see! Yoshinobu-san¡­Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t love you, Yukino! ¡¹

    She grits her teeth as she says that.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t even love me either! ¡¹

    Yukino makes a confused face.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, I know that he likes me. He just said that he loves me earlier this lunch. That made me give up though ¡¹

    She rustles her hair.

    ¡¸ By the way, Megumi. He should also like you quite a lot. I mean, you¡¯re too clingy with him when in classes but he never complains about it, does he? If it¡¯s some ordinary man, then he¡¯d be arrogant with his girlfriend and say ¡°Shut up, go over there,¡± or try to make himself look cool in front of the boys. But this idiot never does that. He¡¯s always enduring it an accepting no matter how embarrassing it is. I think that you¡¯re quite loved. That¡¯s how I see it ¡¹

    Yukino, our classmate, says.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but¡­ But it¡¯s wrong! That¡¯s not it! Geez! ¡¹

    Megu screams.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s different? I don¡¯t get it. You¡¯re much smarter than me since before so explain it in a way I would understand! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun only loves me like a family! He doesn¡¯t love me as a woman, as a lover! He doesn¡¯t romantically love me! ¡¹

    Hearing Megu¡¯s reply, Yukino;

    ¡¸ So? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s frustrating! I feel miserable! I don¡¯t know why I became Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance now! I don¡¯t even know what to do! Geez! Stupid! Idiot! Dummy!! ¡¹

    Megu cries out like a child.

    ¡¸ Maika, what¡¯s with this stupid woman? ¡¹

    Yukino asks her sister as she watches Megu yell out.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either ¡¹

    Mana shrugged her shoulders.

    Yukino sighed.

    ¡¸ Look, what is this ¡°love¡± you think of? Be specific about it ¡¹

    Megu stopped crying and looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Love is love. Don¡¯t you understand it? You¡¯re a woman too, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean by that is explain it so I could understand! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the definition of it in your head ¡¹

    Then, Megu;

    ¡¸ Love means that Yoshi-kun loves me so hard that he doesn¡¯t know what to do. That I also love Yoshi-kun, I can¡¯t hold it anymore! That¡¯s it ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re ¡¹

    She knit her eyebrows.

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot? Did you fry your last brain cells? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You know, when boys start to date you out of love, they only think about sex. They think about how they could undress the girl. Kenji was like that. He only looks at my chest and my butt, but you know, it felt pleasing that someone was looking at me with lust in their eyes. He¡¯s looking at no other women but me ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ When boys say that they like a girl, they¡¯re just saying that you¡¯re one of their preference from their lust. That¡¯s how it usually is. They¡¯re amazingly dirty. You¡¯d only see the ¡°pure love¡± you¡¯re thinking of in the movies or TV shows. I mean, even the actor/actress in the pure love dramas you watch are cheaters, or just plain slutty ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter! I want a romantic love between Yoshi-kun and me! Our meeting was fated! Yoshi-kun and I have to be unique! And yet¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Too heavy! ¡¹

    Yukino mutters as Megu speaks.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, you¡¯ve never experienced love before, right. I guess that¡¯s it. You¡¯re like a girl dreaming about love ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your fault, Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yukino-oneechan and Shirasaka Sousuke-san bullied Megumi-oneechan and the Yamamine house a lot ¡¹

    Yamamine house, Megu¡¯s adoptive parents, were under Shirasaka house¡¯s rule and was forced to live in poverty. Her adoptive parents were kind people, but Megu felt ashamed as the foster daughter.

    Yukino oppresses them at every opportunity she finds.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. Right. That was my fault. I bullied Megumi too much now she¡¯s always insecure ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about the economic condition of Yamamine-san, Yukino-oneechan back then would force Megu-oneechan to break up if she ever gets a boyfriend, won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Right, if it were me from back then, I¡¯d most likely do that. I hated Megumi after all ¡¹

    Yukino admits.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason. Megu-oneechan thought that she¡¯d never be able to enter a romantic relationship. She¡¯ll only cause trouble to the guy if she does. Yukino-oneechan will make the two break up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, Shirasaka Sousuke-san had planned on making Megu-oneechan a prostitute. Megu-oneechan had always thought that she¡¯d never experience romance ¡¹

    Mana looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ I get it now, that was her situation, and then, she met this idiot suddenly, pretending as fiance on the outside. and so Megumi¡¯s in high spirits ¡¹

    Yukino said. Megu;

    ¡¸ W-We¡¯re not pretending! I genuinely intend on marrying Yoshi-kun! I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance! ¡¹

    Then, she lost her energy.

    ¡¸ But, I was wrong. That¡¯s what I thought, but Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t feel that way. He doesn¡¯t love me ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Okay, I get the gist of it. ¡°Daitai Wakatta¡±1 From what I see, Megumi¡¯s a child who doesn¡¯t even understand what love means, but from your perspective, you love this idiot, and yet, this idiot doesn¡¯t love you back the same. Well, that¡¯s the nutshell, I guess? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is important, so let me reaffirm. Megumi, you love this idiot? As a man and a woman? And he also loves Megumi in a way. Can you affirm that? ¡¹

    Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ I-I can! ¡¹

    She replied, though confused.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, isn¡¯t that good enough? What¡¯s the problem with it? ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ W-What?! Don¡¯t say that there¡¯s no problem! ¡¹

    Megu refuses, but,

    ¡¸ Why? If you like him, then isn¡¯t that enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not enough! I want to be loved as much as I give! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. Not that I don¡¯t understand your feelings, but isn¡¯t that just being presumptuous? You¡¯re stingy Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stingy, me? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ I mean, your love for him, and his love for you are two different things ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Yoshi-kun and I ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re different things ¡¹

    Ruriko, who listens to the conversation, tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that it will never be similar. Megumi-oneesama and Onii-sama are different people. The nature of love is different among people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Different, what, Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. It is as you see, Megumi-oneesama. For example, Minaho-oneesama, Katsuko-oneesama, Shou-oneesama, they all love Onii-sama, but their methods and nature of love are different from each other ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan always watches over me.

    Katsuko-nee always gently talks about our daily life.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s giving some time even during her busy days.

    ¡¸ Therefore, there¡¯s no evaluation on who loves Onii-sama the most. Everyone loves Onii-sama. That¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Each person¡¯s love is different, and so you can¡¯t place merits on it.,

    ¡¸ That includes Onii-sama. I only see Onii-sama treasuring and loving me, or Megumi-oneesama. He loves Megumi-oneesama. Is the shape of his love different from what Megumi-oneesama seeks? I¡¯ve been listening to Megumi-oneesama¡¯s assertion earlier, but I do not understand what you¡¯re dissatisfied about ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Papa loves Megu-oneechan. Agnes doesn¡¯t understand why you¡¯re angry ¡¹

    Agnes also tilts her head.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, in love, just because you¡¯ve given your partner 50 counts of love, then the other party also have to provide the same amount ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Even if you send 50 counts, the other party may only send 10. Maybe you sent 50 counts one time, but the other side gives you ten counts in five times, returning it little by little. Maybe, you¡¯ve sent ¡°sweet love,¡± but the other side can only return ¡°bitter love¡± It¡¯s a personal relationship, it won¡¯t be 50-50. Therefore, don¡¯t think love with quantity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then what should I do?! ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s essential is that the other party responds when you give them love. Even if the quantity is different, there should be an immediate change. Do something, and there will be a reaction, that¡¯s how a relationship of love works. If it¡¯s ignored, then that¡¯s when love doesn¡¯t work ¡¹

    It¡¯s not the contents of the return but the reaction made.

    ¡¸ He never makes a face that says ¡°It¡¯s troublesome,¡± or ¡°later,¡± has he? Even now he¡¯s listening to what you have to say with all seriousness. Then, he thinks seriously of what to do after listening ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ Yeah. He¡¯s an idiot, but he never runs away. Oh, I see, that¡¯s why I feel at ease when I¡¯m with him ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know what I should do. I don¡¯t know what to do to stay close with Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu said. Yukino.

    ¡¸ Geez, you really are a troublesome woman aren¡¯t you, Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re overthinking it! The romance that you¡¯re thinking only exists in a dream, not in reality ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you like this idiot, then isn¡¯t that good enough? Then go for him! Also, if other girls are chasing him, then challenge them! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Challenge? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you challenge to see how much you love him or how much he loves you back with others?

    Then, Yukino glared at me.

    ¡¸ Besides, this is your fault. You made Megumi think of something along the lines that ¡°it¡¯s natural for you to love her until she¡¯s satisfied,¡± haven¡¯t you? You spoiled Megumi a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯re too loose when it comes to giving out love! Try to be a bit tight with it! They¡¯re becoming spoiled ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bit different. Darling¡¯s way of love is giving it to us. That¡¯s his way of life, and it needs respect. We¡¯re to check if we¡¯re becoming spoiled, and we¡¯re also responsible on stopping it ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Blaming Darling is what strengthens one¡¯s dependence on him ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s right. He¡¯s already adjusting his love for us, and we¡¯re still asking for more, don¡¯t you feel sorry for him?

    Katsuko-nee looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ R-Right, he¡¯s an idiot after all. I¡¯d definitely feel sorry if I ask for too much from him ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ In the end, Megumi has to do something about it herself. It¡¯s your problem after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh shut up! This is all I could say about your anxieties! ¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu.

    ¡¸ If you want to be flirting with this idiot and become an idiot couple with him, then don¡¯t ask him to give you love like that, but you should make an effort for it to happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You¡¯re an idiot! Dumb woman! Stupid Megumi! I never thought that you¡¯re this stupid! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Even if you don¡¯t ask for it, this man will love you. I¡¯m sure of that! Okay, anyone who thinks that this idiot loves Megumi, raise your hand! ¡¹

    Yukino said, and everyone raised their hands except for Megu.

    ¡¸ Look! You¡¯re loved, and yet you don¡¯t think that you are, and so you keep on complaining. What an idiot! Anyway, you two love each other, what¡¯s the problem? Isn¡¯t that good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, if you want to be loved in the way you want it to be, then work for it! Put at least some effort! Don¡¯t just ask him! I mean, he¡¯s an idiot! Even if you imagine yourself in a field of flowers, this guy won¡¯t make it real! After all, he¡¯s an idiot! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Papa isn¡¯t that dumb! ¡¹

    Thanks. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Maybe that¡¯s true, but idiots are stupid. And Megumi, you¡¯re also an idiot. You¡¯re an idiot, and so I¡¯m telling you to move before you ask for something! ¡¹

    Yukino said while gasping.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening inside this house, it may be rude for me to say this, but ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san lives in Jii-chan¡¯s house most of the time.

    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening in our family.

    Even if she hears stuff, she pretends that she didn¡¯t.

    She thinks it¡¯s better not to know much about the inner side of Kuromori, a criminal organization.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi-san, this is what I thought after watching Yukino-san talking with all her effort ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san worried about Megumi-san. I think having a friend who talks to you warmly is important ¡¹

    Friend.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. We¡¯re not friends ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Yoshiko-san¡¯s wrong about that. Megumi and I aren¡¯t friends. ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sisters from a different mother ¡¹

    Yukino said. Megu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Dammit, you really can¡¯t give up on your sister, can you? Even with Maika over there, she named herself Mana now, but she¡¯s still Maika for me ¡¹

    She looked at Mana.

    ¡¸ Maika, I know that you hate me, but I can¡¯t stop being your sister because of that. To me, you¡¯re still my two years younger sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan is still my big sis. My big sis. That includes Megu-oneechan

    Then, everyone looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ As for Megumi, we¡¯re sisters from different mother, but we¡¯re of the same age. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t like it. It makes me think that Papa had sex with Mama and made me, and at the same time, he also had sex with Megumi¡¯s mother. To top all that, Megumi, you were much smarter than me, better in basketball, cuter, and so I hated you. I hated you all this time Megumi. I¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I did a lot of cruel things to you. I know, it¡¯s too late to apologize for all I¡¯ve done. But ¡¹

    Yukino bowed her head to Megu once again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry! ¡¹

    Then, Megu.

    ¡¸ Aaah. No. I don¡¯t want this! No!!! ¡¹

    She suddenly takes off her clothes.

    W-What?

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing, Megumi? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised. Megumi;

    ¡¸ Shut up! Dummy! ¡¹

    She undresses her uniform.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I get it already! It¡¯s all my fault! I was narrow-minded! Yes, I get it now! Yukino¡¯s right! Geez! I¡¯m such an idiot!!! ¡¹

    She takes off more of her clothes.

    She casually throws each piece around.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s desperate about something.

    ¡¸ Haa! ¡¹

    Then, she takes off her bra and panty, and the last remaining clothing in her is her socks.

    Megu took a deep breath.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry ¡¹

    She prostrates herself naked and apologizing to us.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been spoiled by Yoshi-kun and everyone¡¯s kindness. I¡¯ve been so merry about being Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance that it made me so arrogant. I¡¯m truly sorry ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Maybe everyone¡¯s actually running out of patience, but I beg you. Please stay with me. Please allow me to make it up with everyone ¡¹

    Megu presses her forehead on the floor and tells everyone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry Yoshi-kun. I won¡¯t be selfish anymore. I¡¯ll stop relying on Yoshi-kun and asking you everything. Therefore, please don¡¯t hate me! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s crying

    Her naked back shows trembling.

    ¡¸ Geez, you finally got it ¡¹

    Edie sighed.

    ¡¸ Megumi saying that she¡¯ll be Darling¡¯s slave earlier in school was the most spoiled act you could¡¯ve done. You don¡¯t want to do anything, and so you¡¯re relying on Darling on everything ¡¹

    I see. If I¡¯m deciding everything that Megu does, then,

    She just depends on me.

    ¡¸ Calling Onii-chan ¡°Yoshinobu-san¡± suddenly was a way to make him feel that it¡¯s odd ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve been mistaken. I understand that now. I¡¯ve been so selfish, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry ¡¹

    Megu apologized to us again and again.

    However.

    ¡¸ Megu, why did you suddenly take off your clothes and prostrate yourself? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t understand Megu¡¯s sudden turn.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, that¡¯s ¡¹

    Megu replies while crying.

    ¡¸ Yukino said that we¡¯re sisters ¡¹

    Huh?

    Megu looked up at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Megumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Four months ago, I told Yukino this. ¡°I think of Yukino as my sister¡± ¡¹

    Oh, she did.

    There was that time.

    ¡¸ Back then, Yukino refused to accept that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. S-Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this time, Yukino said that we¡¯re sisters. It made me realize ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Yukino and I have swapped places last May, but still, Back then, I thought that I should accept Yukino as my sister. That I¡¯ll forgive Yukino, and yet, currently I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯ve become aware of your current self ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve become a bad girl before I knew it. An unpleasant girl. Just because I¡¯m in a better position, I started rejecting Yukino. I¡¯ve become a woman with an ugly heart ¡¹

    I see.

    She contrasts herself not with others but with her past self.

    Thus, she noticed.

    ¡¸ Haa, you really are hopeless ¡¹

    Yukino takes off her clothes as well.

    ¡¸ You really are an idiot, Megumi

    Yukino takes off her clothes similarly to Megu, no, she¡¯s doing it much livelier.

    ¡¸ Look, here¡¯s my bra and panty ¡¹

    She throws her underwear on my face on purpose.

    Then, she got naked just like Megu.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please forgive Megumi! ¡¹

    She prostrates, then places her hand on the floor.

    ¡¸ Yukino ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re sisters after all. Let¡¯s apologize together! ¡¹

    Yukino says while prostrating on the ground.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, you¡¯ve got to accept me staying here ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I got it, Yukino ¡¹

    I speak to Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu, that¡¯s not how you should say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s prostrating herself naked for your sake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Then, Megu.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Yukino ¡¹

    She thanked Yukino.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who should thank you for accepting me, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s getting troublesome already and so let¡¯s go with majority vote! Is there anyone here who forgives Megumi? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls for a vote.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means, raise your hand if you want Megu-oneechan to stay here ¡¹

    Mana tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Oh! I¡¯m going to raise my hand then! Luna too ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna take the lead, and everyone raised their hands.

    Naturally, that includes me.

    ¡¸ Following, anyone who agrees to let Yukino-san stay in here, raise your hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s raise our hands, Luna! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    And everyone approves this as well.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great, girls? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls out to the two kindly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Geez, everyone¡¯s late! ¡¹

    Mao-chan comes over from the corridor.

    ¡¸ Look! Mama said that everyone should take a bath first before eating dinner! ¡¹

    Nagisa?

    Oh, Nagisa.

    She wants everyone to wipe the slate clean by taking a bath together.

    ¡¸ Huh? Yukino-chan, Megu-oneechan, why are you two naked? ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s surprised to find the two naked and prostrating on the floor.

    ¡¸ Geez! You should take off your clothes in the bathroom! Bad! ¡¹

    Mao-chan scolded the sisters.

    1. Sekai no Hakaisha Decade

 Chapter 760. Tender love.

    ¡¸ Besides, you¡¯re just too stupid, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu as we reach the bath.

    The two of them are naked, submerging themselves in the warm water.

    ¡¸ The people around you are monsters or oddballs. Furthermore, they¡¯re monsters beyond imagination, or oddballs that are out of reason ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s harsh here, but she¡¯s correct.

    Our family is a gathering of people out of the norm.

    ¡¸ And yet, a poor girl like you are facing against those messed up people. You¡¯ve got no chance of winning ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s born from the brothel, she¡¯s not normal by any means.

    Even so, the Yamamine couple raised Megu earnestly. She¡¯s a girl with an ordinary sense and personality.

    Well, yeah, living in the Yamamine house was a bit harsh for her.

    ¡¸ I know that, but still ¡¹

    Megu splashes her face on the water.

    She¡¯s washing off the tears in her face.

    ¡¸ Also, you¡¯re earnest at the weirdest places, and you¡¯re entering a unique group of people with their unique set of rules, and yet you try to make a position for yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to be useful to Yoshi-kun in my own way if possible ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸ What I mean by that is that each of them has occupied their position, it¡¯s too late for you to establish yours, Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, You¡¯re the only one who thinks like an ordinary schoolgirl. And you¡¯re in your first year. Besides, you don¡¯t have any money, influence, nor skills. Can you win against Katsuko when it comes to cooking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t win against Yuzuki or Nei¡¯s planning skills, and when it comes to fights, you¡¯ve got professionals ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I don¡¯t have any skills. You don¡¯t have to tell me that I¡¯m incompetent ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know? Then why did you end up like this? You really are an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino won¡¯t understand my feelings! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I won¡¯t. I mean, I¡¯ve given up on that long ago. Your reasoning has always been a loser from the start. You know that you can¡¯t win, but you still drag yourself. Naturally, you¡¯d lose ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Megu looked at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Try to change your perspective. To tell the truth, everyone¡¯s expecting nothing from you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can they expect something from you? You said it earlier, you¡¯re just a helpless high school girl. These people aren¡¯t stupid enough to expect something from you ¡¹

    Yukino looks around the bath.

    In the washing area, Yomiko¡¯s scrubbing Mao-chan, and Agnes is taking care of Luna.

    Mana, Edie, and Ruriko are talking.

    Katsuko-nee, Tsukiko, and Yoshiko-san,

    Yeah, Yoshiko-san seems to like taking a bath together with us.

    She doesn¡¯t mind my gaze, and she relaxes while naked.

    She must be having fun talking to girls of the same generation.

    ¡¸ Seriously, it¡¯s either incredible or unfair that Yuzuki, Nei, and Misuzu were away when we were talking. If the three were present, the two of us would shrink down, and we won¡¯t be able to speak properly ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san¡¯s working, Nei-neesan and Margo-oneesan are sending off someone. Misuzu-san¡¯s working with Nagisa-oneesan to prepare the meals ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Do you really think that¡¯s the case? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that Minaho-san and Nei-oneesan are away from home. I know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what about Misuzu? ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right Yukino. They stepped away. If they were there, I think that I¡¯d try to show off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Show off? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if they¡¯re present, I¡¯d try to act like the girl who¡¯s brisk and has herself together. Of course, I can¡¯t turn myself to look like a perfect girl, but it makes me conscious. Misuzu-san¡¯s perfect, so I thought that I mustn¡¯t lose to her ¡¹

    When Misuzu¡¯s present.

    She wouldn¡¯t want to look shameful, and so she¡¯d curse at Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you¡¯re an idiot. Misuzu is the top class monster among the people here. She¡¯s the Kouzuki lady, and she knows how to act as the perfect girl. She¡¯s a monster in self-control. She may look gentle and quiet, but she¡¯s got the most accumulated thoughts in her head. No matter how much Megumi tries to compete with her, she only looks pleased, doesn¡¯t she? She¡¯s even going to sympathize with you and try to be kind ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Megu agrees.

    ¡¸ And as for Ruriko over there, she¡¯s soft, but she also stocks up a lot inside her head, but you see, that girl is the type that accepts the current situation as is. She¡¯s a realist. But, Misuzu¡¯s the type that tries to change the reality to her shape, no matter how many years it takes. She¡¯s got the determination. And so she¡¯s scary. Real scary ¡¹

    Yukino states her analysis.

    ¡¸ Yuzuki thinks a lot, and sometimes she gets hasty, or how should I say it? She knows how to deal with stuff when it happens beforehand. And as for Nei, she¡¯s a crazy woman, she can drag the situation by brute strength, and as expected, she doesn¡¯t think of the long term ¡¹

    We¡¯re a criminal organization after all.

    We don¡¯t expect all our plans to go well.

    We could suddenly have an unexpected hindrance, and we need to change the plans accordingly.

    We don¡¯t make plans with minute details. We leave points that are modifiable just in case.

    And thus, we can ad-lib during the operation itself.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s style is like that, and so Nei inherited it.

    No.

    I think that Nei prefers to do ad-lib.

    ¡¸ But, for Msiuzu, her long term plans are needed to be perfect in each and every single step ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t get careless until she achieved her plans, and she doesn¡¯t show her emotions either ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s a planner.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san wants to be the Yoshi-kun¡¯s main woman as expected ¡¹

    Megu asks Yukino.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? Her ultimate goal is to become this idiot man¡¯s legal wife, and everyone accepts it without challenging her ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me from a few meters away.

    ¡¸ Right. What should I do then? ¡¹

    Megu speaks her worries.

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot? Just give that position of legal wife to her ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you should find something else to aim at! You can¡¯t win against that monster if you fight her upfront ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I aimed to be Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance and the housewife of the mansion, but ¡¹

    Megu failed in both roles.

    ¡¸ Fool! That¡¯s not goals you made yourself, is it? They¡¯re just screwing with you ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ They think of Megumi as someone troublesome. I mean, you really are a heavy woman, and so they thought that you¡¯d be done if you get yourself a title, right? And in the end, after four months, all of the titles you had were taken by someone else basically ¡¹

    Misuzu and Nei are my fiances in practical purposes.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the main housewife of the mansion, then Mana and Ruriko support her.

    ¡¸ You know, you¡¯re too easy to fool, or should I say that you get dragged by the current too easily. You feel inclined to do what other people tell you. What an idiot. That¡¯s why you became the class representative in an instant after entering high school though ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ That also includes his bakery. The bakery isn¡¯t your dream, is it, Megumi? It¡¯s Katsuko who dreams of opening up a bakery, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s helping out, right? Despite that, why are you helping him out there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I thought that if Yoshi-kun wants to help Katsuko-san open up a bakery, I also have to help him ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not your duty! Geez! You really are an idiot! ¡¹

    Yukino splashes Megu with warm water.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯ve got the time to help out someone in their dream, then chase after your own! Megumi, what¡¯s your dream?! Say it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My dream? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, are you done after marrying this stupid guy? Could be that you think that this is all over once you¡¯re his housewife? If you do that, all the other women will push all the housework and child-raising to you ¡¹

    Yukino looks at Katsuko-nee and the girls.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re mature enough that they won¡¯t think of settling down in the house! They¡¯re thinking of something already, Be it business or whatever ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Megu nods.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all talented people after all ¡¹

    Misuzu plans to enter Tokyo University.

    Ruriko will ascend to some managerial position in Kouzuki house.

    Michi¡¯s already a professional bodyguard.

    Nei and Edie will join Margo-san in her martial arts business.

    Mana¡¯s planning to become a supermodel.

    Tsukiko will return to Kyoto and inherit the shrine.

    Nagisa¡¯s already managing her flower shop.

    Katsuko-nee will start her bakery.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are working in Kouzuki SS>

    Minaho-neesan will start a new business while she reopens the brothel for a five-year term.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I mean! Megumi, do you not have any dreams?! That¡¯s what I want to know! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Dream. Hmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Do you have any? Like a job, you want to do when you were a child. Forget about this stupid man and all those monsters for now and think about what you want to become for now! The thought ¡°What can I do?¡± or ¡°What should I do?¡± is wrong. You¡¯ll get trapped deep in it! Make it simple! What do you want to do? What do you want to become? Tell me your dream ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯ve never thought of that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since childhood, I thought that I¡¯d become like Mother, a prostitute Shirasaka Sousuke-san will call someday ¡¹

    She said with a sad smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve never thought of what I want to become, or wanting some job. I felt that it was useless to think about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    Yukino apologized.

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s my and Papa¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve bullied you a lot back then ¡¹

    Yukino shows extreme repentance.

    ¡¸ Sorry, for that time in the middle school basketball club. I forced you to stop. I really am sorry, you wanted to continue playing basketball, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind it now. I thought that I¡¯d stop playing basketball, or even the track-and-field I¡¯m doing now. I thought that everything will be over as soon as Shirasaka-san called me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, if I didn¡¯t end up becoming a prostitute, I thought that at that time, I would be married off to some other house. Either way, I couldn¡¯t decide on my own future, and so I gave up ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Yukino mutters in pain.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m now like this. Even if I know that I won¡¯t become a prostitute anymore, I can¡¯t come up with anything that I want to become. Therefore, I always look at Yoshi-kun and the family, and help out however I can ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Yukino, I don¡¯t have any dreams. That¡¯s why I cling to Yoshi-kun and everyone, I¡¯m so miserable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, it can¡¯t be helped. This was my fate, and so I lived that way. It¡¯s not Yukino¡¯s fault ¡¹

    Then.

    Tsukiko who¡¯s talking with Katsuko-nee stands up,

    Then she walks towards Megu.

    Tsukiko¡¯s white skin¡­

    She¡¯s slender, but, her beautiful proportion stands in front of Megu.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t lie like that ¡¹

    She shows a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ No matter how hopeless your situation may be, it¡¯s human nature to imagine a dream to achieve ¡¹

    Tsukiko says.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s the richest man in the world or a man whose death penalty is appointed tomorrow, humans always dream of what their future will be. That¡¯s how it is. If you have given up on everything, then you won¡¯t be here anymore. Shouldn¡¯t you have thought of suicide years ago? Besides ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s voice is gentle.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, don¡¯t you have a dream since you were a child? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s reading Megu¡¯s thoughts.

    Megu says that she doesn¡¯t have a dream, but deep inside.

    ¡¸ Look deeper inside yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I ¡¹

    Megu touches her chest.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Megu, tell us ¡¹

    I also call Megu.

    ¡¸ What is Megu¡¯s dream?! The one unrelated to me or with the family, Megu, what¡¯s your dream for yourself?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Oh what, if you have one then say it! Don¡¯t surprise us like that! You stupid girl! ¡¹

    Yukino also urges Megu.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I, since I was a child¡­ ¡¹

    The thoughts Megu never told anybody before comes up.

    ¡¸ I want to become a teacher. An elementary school teacher ¡¹

    That¡¯s Megu¡¯s dream.

    ¡¸ Then why not do it? Right? ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Then go for it. We¡¯ll help you out to reach that dream ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! I¡¯m the one helping Yoshi-kun. Yoshi-kun helping me out is¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s perplexed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re family. I¡¯d be happy if you¡¯re doing your best chasing your dreams ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if I want to become a teacher, I need to enter a four-year college course. I won¡¯t be able to help Yoshi-kun anymore. If I become a teacher, then I¡¯d be busier in that job ¡¹

    ¡¸ No problem ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, considering the family, we still have small girls, and next year, children will be born ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll manage that somehow ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Everyone can manage it. We¡¯re family after all ¡¹

    I think it¡¯s impossible with just me, but if it¡¯s with my family, then,

    There won¡¯t be any hardships.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Megu wants to become a teacher, then, that dream is the dream of the family. Don¡¯t mind it, Megu, chase after your dreams ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I think that¡¯s way better than struggling against this small world and fighting against these monsters. Megumi, I believe you are better becoming an elementary school teacher ¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad, geez. You actually had a dream ¡¹

    Tears spill out from Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Yukino, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Nothing! Nothing! Don¡¯t mind me! Dummy! ¡¹

    Yukino splashes her face in the warm water, but,

    Her tears aren¡¯t stopping.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, let¡¯s go over there ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s give Kou-sama and her some time alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, leave it to Kou-sama ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, give Yukino and me some time alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Megu leave us.

    ¡¸ Yukino ¡¹

    I hug Yukino from behind.

    ¡¸ Shut up, this is nothing ¡¹

    Yukino says while wiping her tears.

    ¡¸ What about you, what do you want to become? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Yukino should have her dreams as well.

    I took that away from her forever.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fashion-related ¡¹

    Yukino replied.

    ¡¸ I know that it¡¯s impossible to become a model, but I want to work on something related to fashion. An editor on magazines, a shop assistant on a brand shop, or a designer ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    The enemy of the nation, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, had her foolishness exposed to the whole of Japan.

    The whole world knows about Yukino¡¯s sex videos leaked to the internet.

    The criticisms towards Yukino has toned down after four months of showing on television.

    Instead, this laid-back beauty is gaining fans little by little.

    Yukino¡¯s show is reaching high ratings. It¡¯s a show without any sponsors, though.

    If things go on, she might become a TV personality.

    But, that¡¯s not what Yukino wishes for.

    Yukino¡¯s dream is something different.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up, don¡¯t apologize. Nothing will change even if you apologize now ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. My stomach¡¯s standing out by now so this week, I heard that I can stop wearing the bikini. I can pick clothes I like, and I¡¯ll vent out my anger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s strong ¡¹

    She¡¯ll never lose heart.

    No matter what situation she¡¯s thrown in.

    ¡¸ Look, as for this one ¡¹

    Yukino points at her crotch.

    ¡¸ I usually hide it with foundation, so it¡¯s not visible, but ¡¹

    Oh.

    That¡¯s the tattoo I wrote on her.

    It was my name at first, but now it¡¯s changed to ¡°¼Î¼×.¡±

    ¡¸ Oh, you want it gone? ¡¹

    If I recall correctly, Minaho-neesan said that it will disappear if the special chemical is used.

    ¡¸ No. I want it back to before. Nobody can tell who that Yoshikou is, right? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at me with a teary face.

    ¡¸ I want it back to ¡°Yoshida¡± ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Err, but I¡¯m no longer Yoshida ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you still Yoshida? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s my name in school, but my family register says otherwise. I¡¯m Kuromori now ¡¹

    Yukino touches her belly.

    ¡¸ Kuromori¡¯s a problematic name, you¡¯re all Kuromori, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Nei, Margo-san, Agnes, they¡¯re all Kuromori.

    Naturally, Minaho-neesan as well.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got no choice then. Take them all off and write ¡°Yoshinobu¡± instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, you changed your first name as well? ¡¹

    Err.

    Half of it, yes.

    My family register from Yoshida is changed to Kuromori Yoshinobu.

    As for the family register I took from Nei¡¯s brother, that¡¯s Kuromori Keito.

    Then, as a member of Kuromori, my name is Kuromori Kou.

    In school, my name remains as Yoshida Yoshinobu.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s make it Yoshinobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, that¡¯s your name. Get yourself together ¡¹

    Yukino scolded me.

    But.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while since you touched me ¡¹

    The two of us are naked, submerged in water.

    I¡¯m hugging Yukino from behind.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, it¡¯s been four months ¡¹

    Yukino blushed.

    ¡¸ Yukino, your figure has changed ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, calling me fat now? ¡¹

    Yukino pouts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, but it feels more mature now ¡¹

    ¡¸ My body¡¯s becoming a mother after all ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ My breasts are growing bigger too ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Do you want to touch it? You love my breasts, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s right. She¡¯s got a charming pair of breasts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have that for later. Mao-chan¡¯s here, doing lewd things is banned. It¡¯s bad for her upbringing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in your stable period, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Of course, you want to have sex with me! I¡¯m ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t had it for a while either ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯ve seen us have sex in my dreams so many times. That¡¯s why take responsibility, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Then, I¡­

    ¡¸ Look, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I touch your stomach? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stomach? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My child¡¯s in there, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to touch it for a moment ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Be sure to touch it with care like it¡¯s a treasure if you can promise that then you can touch it a lot ¡¹

    I place my hand on Yukino¡¯s abdomen.

    It feels puffed up.

    It¡¯s in here.

    It¡¯s growing.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yukino. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That includes this child ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you two happy for sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, well, I¡¯m not expecting a lot ¡¹

    Then.

    Mao-chan, Agnes, Luna, Mana, and Yomiko comes over.

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan! Let me touch your belly too!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs childishly.

    ¡¸ I touched Mama¡¯s stomach already! This time, it¡¯s Yukino-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Nagisa-san got pregnant too, right ¡¹

    Yukino knew about Nagisa¡¯s conception.

    ¡¸ Can Agnes touch it too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Yomi wants to do it as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, me too ¡¹

    The girls are interested in the child in her stomach, it seems.

    ¡¸ Geez, I¡¯ve got no choice, do I? ¡¹

    Yukino smiled at the girls.

    ¡¸ Sure, come over.

 Chapter 761. Then, complex.

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls cautiously touched Yukino¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸ Say hello to the child ¡¹

    Yukino said. Agnes and Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Hello, my name¡¯s Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come out soon, okay? ¡¹

    They gently pat Yukino¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸ Come here Luna, touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay. Excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it start to move inside? ¡¹

    Yomiko asks Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, I can¡¯t say it for clear, but it does feel like that sometimes. I¡¯ve just entered the stable period ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Sensei¡¯s child is inside. That¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino-chan ¡¹

    Mao-chan looked up at Yukino.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is there something written in Yukino-chan¡¯s stomach? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Agnes can¡¯t read it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, Yoshikou?1 ¡¹

    Luna reads the tattoo.

    ¡¸ Err, that¡¯s, hey, say something will you?! ¡¹

    Yukino glares at me.

    ¡¸ Well, a lot of things happened. I¡¯ll tell you girls when you grow up ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right when you grow up, there will be lots of things that you don¡¯t understand, but it will happen someday ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve never thought of entering the bath together with this idiot, and you girls, and still get along ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Did you make peace with Megu-chan already? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s ¡¹

    Megu looked at Yukino. Yukino looked back.

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s normal for Megumi to be screaming around most of the time. That¡¯s common, so don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Mao-chan looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s been making a scary face lately ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? Is that so? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Megumi-chan always makes a scary face and say ¡°Go study,¡± or ¡°make sure to clean up¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Agnes-chan¡¯s not tidying up after studying? ¡¹

    Mao-chan grins.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m doing it. I¡¯m cleaning up! But Megumi-chan still makes a scary face even if Agnes is cleaning up ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    Megu apologized.

    I guess that¡¯s because she¡¯s forcing herself to be the housewife of the mansion.

    She¡¯s showing Agnes and the girls an angry look more than necessary.

    ¡¸ But, if you don¡¯t study seriously, you can¡¯t go to the same school as Luna-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes over.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about school anyway ¡¹

    Agnes never lived together with people of the same generation as her.

    She¡¯s been in this mansion all this time.

    Therefore, she fears the outside world.

    ¡¸ But, Luna-chan¡¯s going to attend school. What will you do? While Luna-chan¡¯s going to school, Agnes will stay in the mansion, do you want that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna-chan will make a lot of friends in school. Then, the more she have fun in school, the later she¡¯ll come back home for Agnes-chan waiting for her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a big problem! Uuuu ¡¹

    Agnes groans.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Agnes, tomorrow, there will be another girl of the same age coming over. She¡¯s Luna¡¯s cousin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right! Koyomi-chan¡¯s coming over too! ¡¹

    Yomiko shouts, instead of Luna.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s a cousin of ours ¡¹

    Luna tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then will that girl become Agnes¡¯ friend too? ¡¹

    Agnes looks worried.

    ¡¸ She will! Yomi will tell her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also ask her to get along with you. It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s cute and kind ¡¹

    Yomiko and Luna smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ But, once Koyomi-san stays over here, she¡¯ll go to school together with Luna-chan. Then, look. Agnes-chan¡¯s the only one not going to school even though the three of you are at the same age? Do you still not want to go? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Luna and that girl will go to school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, they will. Education¡¯s compulsory after all ¡¹

    Yomiko replied.

    ¡¸ Uuuu. Then, Agnes has to go too ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, can you enter a school through their tests? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Tests? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, they check how much you¡¯ve learned ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, Agnes¡¯ knowledge is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you don¡¯t study, the school might not accept you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that true, Yukino-chan?! ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the reason for the tests. Also, even if you were enrolled in a class, but your grades are too low, then you might be left out on the same class while everyone at the same age progresses ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same class? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna and Koyomi-chan may enter the sixth grade, and you¡¯ll stay in the fourth, or fifth grade ¡¹

    Yomiko said.

    ¡¸ What will happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, even if you go to the same school, Agnes-chan will be left out and have to stay in a different class ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be separated from Luna-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Your school years are different ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a big problem!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, you must study until you take the entrance examination, okay? Everyone¡¯s here to help you out ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ P-Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Everyone¡¯s here to teach you. I¡¯ll try to help you out as well ¡¹

    How much knowledge does a sixth-grade elementary school student need?

    ¡¸ Agnes is a returnee from her country, and so they¡¯d more-or-less tolerate her, I think ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Well, Agnes, with her blonde hair, blue eyes, and white skin is really a half-French half-Japanese.

    The setting that she¡¯s come from a different country would go through.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t think she needs to learn the high-level kanji or history just yet ¡¹

    Even so, she needs to at least know how to read and write.

    Also, arithmetic, ah, no, just primary school math will do.

    A child from a different country should still have attended school.

    It would be strange if she doesn¡¯t know how to use Arabic numeral math.

    ¡¸ Agnes, do you remember your multiplication table? ¡¹

    I ask worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yes, 9*9 is 81 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s learning from Ojou-sama¡¯s learning program, and we¡¯re teaching her stuff one by one ¡¹

    Right.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee are looking after her studies since the summer holidays.

    The objective is for Agnes to join the school.

    ¡¸ The plan was to have her enter school by next year, but with Luna-chan joining us, we thought of speeding up. She now has someone to study with together ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    Instead of adults teaching Agnes alone,

    Having Luna with her would make Agnes willing.

    ¡¸ Besides, she¡¯s behind Luna-chan when it comes to studies, and so she has to hurry ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Luna.

    If Agnes lags behind, Luna can teach her.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Mana should be attending school too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Together with Yomiko-chan ¡¹

    Yomiko smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t want to be with Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the problem though ¡¹

    Mana still fears that she¡¯d be exposed.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Let¡¯s have Yomiko and Mana as twins instead ¡¹

    I suddenly came up with an idea.

    ¡¸ The two of you are fraternal twins. Therefore, there¡¯s no problem even if you don¡¯t look alike ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, Mana¡¯s transferring to Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s school, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes. I think that will be the case due to security reasons ¡¹

    It¡¯s better to go to the same school coming from this house.

    Either way, there will be a car to pick Ruriko up here.

    ¡¸ Mana, how many people do you think knows that you¡¯re Maika in Misuzu¡¯s school? ¡¹

    Shirasaka house is a so-so noble house.

    An all girl¡¯s school filled with only daughters of distinguished families should have those who know Shirasaka Maika.

    The guys from the branch families of Kouzuki house knew about Yukino.

    Even if they¡¯re from different schools, they may have met in a party, or they know someone that knows her, there should be some kind of contact.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. I think there¡¯s about two or three that I¡¯ve talked to, but there should be at least 20 who¡¯d realize that it¡¯s me once they see my face ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    I smiled at Mana.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve changed a lot since four months ago. You¡¯re taller and much more beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m still myself. ¡¹

    Mana looks down.

    ¡¸ I wonder? If we say that we¡¯re twins, then they¡¯ll think that way. We¡¯re similar yet different. That¡¯s what they¡¯d think ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s full of energy.

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve got some accidental resemblance, and if sensei and we say that we¡¯re twins, then nobody will say that it¡¯s false ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s pushed back by Yomiko¡¯s cheerfulness.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way. When in school, don¡¯t call me Yomiko, but Yomi instead! Then, it will be Yomi, Mana, and Luna. See? Doesn¡¯t that sound like we¡¯re sisters? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, what about me then? ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles as she heard the conversation from a distance.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama is Tsukiko-oneesama! You¡¯ve got a beautiful name! But, since I won¡¯t become a shrine maiden anymore, I¡¯d instead seal away the Kanji of my name. The girl who sees the night will always be the Yomi shrine maiden after all ¡¹

    Yomiko¡¯s insecurity was her desire to succeed as the shrine maiden no matter what.

    Yomiko¡¯s now released from that fate.

    Then.

    ¡¸ And as for my real name, well, I¡¯ll tell only Sensei¡¯s child. But from now on, I¡¯m Yomi, right? Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomiko presses her loli-big-tits against my arm.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think that¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    Changing names is one way to cut yourself from your previous life.

    I¡¯ve experienced that.

    ¡¸ What about the last name? I¡¯m currently Yoshida Mana ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind being the only Takakura ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells her sisters.

    And since she¡¯s succeeding in the Takakura shrine, Tsukiko can¡¯t give up her Takakura surname.

    But, her little sisters.

    They don¡¯t have to become shrine maidens anymore, and so they can give up the name.

    ¡¸ I-I want to stay as Takakura too ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ After all, Koyomi-chan would stay as a Takakura as well when she comes over ¡¹

    Their aunt, Takakura Kiyomi didn¡¯t marry officially.

    Therefore, she still remains as a Takakura in her family register.

    That means, her daughter, Koyomi, is also a Takakura.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m no longer a Takakura, then Koyomi-chan may get confused ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I think the cousins should stay as Takakura even if they transfer to school together.

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes asks with a blank face.

    ¡¸ Agnes only has Agnes in her name ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Agnes was born in this mansion and wasn¡¯t allowed to go outside, and so,

    She doesn¡¯t have a family register.

    Shirasaka Sousuke isn¡¯t a man who thinks of that.

    Well, Minaho-neesan¡¯s making a move and will manage to give Agnes a family register, but,

    ¡¸ Agnes is Kuromori. You¡¯re a girl from this house, Kuromori Agnes ¡¹

    I said.

    That¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ No, no, nope! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said in a panic.

    ¡¸ Kuromori is a name of demons when it comes to the distinguished families ¡¹

    Oh right.

    To the elderly of the distinguished families, Kuromori house operates the luxury brothel, Kuromori.

    If they look at their granddaughter¡¯s graduation album and see the name ¡°Kuromori,¡± they¡¯d definitely get startled.

    They¡¯d probably tell their granddaughter to not associate with the Kuromori family¡¯s girl.

    They might think that Kuromori¡¯s taking their granddaughter and turn her to a prostitute.

    There¡¯s still some bad reputation from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s era.

    ¡¸ Then, what to do? Should she go with Yoshida, just like Mana? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Mana, Actually, I¡¯ve already abandoned that name too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. Mana did abandon her Maika name after all ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Yuzuki should do ¡¹

    Huh?

    Looking at it, Minaho-neesan¡¯s at the entrance of the bathroom, Naked.

    ¡¸ Yuzuki Agnes. Yuzuki Mana, Yuzuki Yomi, if you don¡¯t mind, then use that ¡¹

    Yuzuki. That is Minaho-neesan¡¯s real name.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s mother¡¯s house is Yuzuki.

    She¡¯s born named Yuzuki Minaho.

    She took the name of her father after retiring from being a prostitute and engaged in the management of the brothel.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have that, Mana! ¡¹

    Yomi said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re twin sisters now, I¡¯m calling you Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, then Mana will call you Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should we make Mana and Agnes-chan cousins? ¡¹ Let¡¯s just say that her father is a foreigner ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, I thought it was her mother? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s make it the father instead ¡¹

    That¡¯s to escape from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s existence.

    She looks like someone with mixed race, so if she says that her father is a foreigner,

    Then, nobody will imagine that Agnes is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸ Huh? But Agnes¡¯ Papa is Papa ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but we need a fictional father to keep you out of the public eye ¡¹

    Mana desperately explains, but Agnes doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu and the Takakura sisters come over here. I¡¯ve got a serious matter to discuss ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan poured herself some water, entered the bathtub, and called us out.

    ¡¸ Ah, Agnes, I¡¯m off for a moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there, Agnes-chan. He¡¯ll be back soon, let¡¯s wait together ¡¹

    Mana tears Agnes off me.

    ¡¸ What is it, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    Tsukiko and I head to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing important. It¡¯s just about Agnes and the girls¡¯ school ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to worry, if someone noticed something, we could use our Miko power ¡¹

    Oh.

    Mana and Agnes.

    If there¡¯s anyone who tries to investigate them, Tsukiko and the girls will deal with it.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to ask, but please do. I think you know it already, but you must not let anyone know about your power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll use it without anyone realizing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one I¡¯m most worried about, Yomi-oneesama ¡¹

    Luna tells the energetic Yomi.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t use your power arbitrarily, if you think that you need to use it, be sure to consult with me. I will relay that to Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Will that be all right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah got it ¡¹

    I¡¯m glad that they¡¯re consulting it with me.

    ¡¸ As for Kansai, everything¡¯s progressing as Kouzuki SS planned. Don¡¯t worry. Koyomi-san should be coming over by tomorrow as well. We¡¯ve decided that it¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t move out by tonight. Transportation from Kyoto to Tokyo takes a long-distance after all. If we made her use public transport, she might get caught ¡¹

    There¡¯s still the aftermath of today¡¯s deal.

    Some of the Yakuza may still resist and rampage.

    I guess we¡¯re going to watch the situation overnight?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go back to Takakura shrine to pick up some personal belongings. As for your daily necessities, go shopping tomorrow. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sorry for the inconvenience ¡¹

    Tsukiko bows to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all now Yoshinobu¡¯s woman, and so you don¡¯t have to mind it. It¡¯s stupid to see that you¡¯re being reserved when we¡¯re already family ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Let me say it beforehand, I¡¯m the eldest of this family. I¡¯m your elder sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters bow their heads respectfully.

    ¡¸ Good, you understand. You three can go back, Sorry but, could you entertain them for a moment? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, please don¡¯t be reserved towards us as well ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Don¡¯t say ¡°Sorry, but¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to apologize for, we¡¯re all family ¡¹

    Yomi. Luna.

    ¡¸ R-Right, anyway, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Then, the sisters come back to everyone.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it was nothing. It¡¯s just that Koyomi-chan¡¯s coming over by tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan will get another big sister! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts in happiness.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just one. Tsukiko-chan, Yomi-chan, and Luna-chan are all my big sisters starting today ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Seriously, it¡¯s always fun! ¡¹

    Looking at the girls, Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ In the end, Yoshinobu made the right choice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who said that make Luna Agnes¡¯ friend ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it, yes, I did.

    ¡¸ She needs to have someone of the same age, not just elder or younger sisters. They can forge a relationship where they study and play together ¡¹

    Yeah, Agnes looks like she¡¯s having fun since Luna came.

    Back then, she¡¯d cling to me right away.

    But now, she wants to be with Luna.

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it! Agnes will learn academics from Luna, so Luna will learn about sex from Agnes! ¡¹

    Err.

    I guess that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ Agnes knows well how to please Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s study together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Luna! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait wait, teach Yomi too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan can teach Yomi-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll teach you a lot. That includes the techniques I learned from Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    Hey, Agnes, Luna, Yomi, Mana.

    ¡¸ Who should Mao learn from? ¡¹

    You¡¯re talking about that while Mao-chan¡¯s present.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be the one to teach Mao-chan for the meantime ¡¹

    Yukino hugs the little girl.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? You¡¯re teaching her, Megumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fight!!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan tells the two.

    ¡¸ Geez. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan also had Yomiko-chan, a girl from the same age, and so she found the courage to move forward ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. She finally dares to go out and attend school ¡¹

    If it was Mana alone, she might hesitate.

    Now that Yomi¡¯s here, Mana got a motive to move forward.

    ¡¸ And as for Yukino-san and Megumi ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the two with kind eyes.

    ¡¸ Besides, Megumi, ever since before¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What now, you haven¡¯t changed at all either Yukino ¡¹

    The two are still fighting each other even though Mao-chan stopped them.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re having fun ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ After having too many big sisters, Nei and Mieusu-san, too many little sisters, Ruriko and Mana-san, and children to protect, Agnes and Mao, Megumi hasn¡¯t found someone she can vent out on freely ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s trying to make herself look like she¡¯s a woman who can do things when with Nei and the older. And when with Mana-san or Agnes, she can¡¯t gush out her anger. That¡¯s her personality ¡¹

    Oh, I get that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she¡¯s lost because she doesn¡¯t know what to do in this family. In addition to that, Katsuko, Margo, and I move around when there are big problems, and we don¡¯t get involved with Megumi. She feels that she¡¯s becoming incompetent, but there¡¯s no one she can talk about it. Then, she¡¯s becoming conscious of the sisters who are too kind, making her feel lesser. As a result, she¡¯s the only one floating out of the family ¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s another insecurity.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t they say that conflicts can only be made between people of the same level? Well, having fights isn¡¯t a good thing, but it¡¯s also painful if you don¡¯t have anyone to compete with and vent out on ¡¹

    Misuzu and Nei don¡¯t think of Megu as a rival.

    Neither Ruriko nor Mana.

    Even when Megu complains about her dissatisfaction, there¡¯s nobody that worries or presents a solution.

    That only stimulates Megu¡¯s insecurity.

    She feels she¡¯s falling behind the other girls.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yukino-san¡¯s here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Yukino who continues to throw insults at Megu.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re of the same age, known each other for a long time, and sisters from different mothers. She¡¯s bullied Megumi all this time, and so she hates her. Yukino¡¯s the origin of Megumi¡¯s insecurities ¡¹

    They have the same father, and yet,

    Yukino¡¯s received a good life, while Megu¡¯s poor family was abused.

    Therefore, for Megu, Yukino is¡­

    ¡¸ Then, last May, Megumi and Yukino-san¡¯s position changed, and so Megumi got carried away. Knowing that I still pampered her. I¡¯ve made her grow impudent ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s only until now. I think that she should grow even for a bit. I mean, children like Yoshinobu is rare. You never float away even when your environment changes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m praising you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ But I realized it this time that Megumi¡¯s gone a little too far. She¡¯s holding insecurity towards the other family, yet she¡¯s becoming arrogant being with you. It¡¯s messed up. I don¡¯t think that Megumi herself know what¡¯s what. I didn¡¯t watch over her seriously. Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the problem ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who always tries to do something whenever Megu¡¯s facing a problem. I¡¯m the only man in this family after all ¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand it, and so I couldn¡¯t deal with it.

    I couldn¡¯t prevent Megu¡¯s twisted growth.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. Megumi¡¯s problem isn¡¯t something that can be resolved by a man and a woman ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s that case. Since you are Megumi¡¯s man, you cannot fix her insecurities. It¡¯s that kind of problem ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    Megu¡¯s caught by,

    Her desire to create a position in the family as a woman.

    Therefore, her insecurities target Misuzu and Nei, and all the other women.

    And if I, a man meddles in, it only creates a complicated situation.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve noticed it sensibly. Therefore, you were trying your best not to speak earlier, weren¡¯t you? Yoshinobu, your intuition¡¯s sharp after all ¡¹

    Yeah, I didn¡¯t say anything that much earlier.

    ¡¸ The problem is that Nei and the girls lose their temper and they keep giving Megumi ultimatums ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Just like in school earlier. Nei and the girls used shock therapy to let Megumi see the reality in front of her, they¡¯re trying to make her understand Megumi¡¯s standpoint, but ¡¹

    All Megu did was say that she¡¯s become, my slave.

    She abandoned thinking.

    Unable to think of what she should do, she just left everything to me.

    Naturally, that didn¡¯t reach any solution.

    Megu herself still hasn¡¯t resolved the conflict inside her head.

    Her anxiety and dissatisfaction just piled up even further.

    ¡¸ Seriously, Nei, Misuzu-san, and Edie are too smart for their own good. They think of everything through logic because of that. They believe that the other party is as intelligent as them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi¡¯s not that smart, her comprehension speed is on a different level. She deals with it with her emotions before making a logical comprehension. But, Nei and the girls won¡¯t understand that kind of slow mind. They¡¯re intelligent after all ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I was really wondering what to do. Even if I give my verdict, Megumi¡¯s heart will remain closed. And I couldn¡¯t return here until I finished processing information with Kouzuki SS. There¡¯s also the case with Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    The reason why she didn¡¯t sneak out halfway was for Megu.

    Mego-san and Shou-neechan thinks that Minaho-neesan wants to work with Kouzuki SS>

    ¡¸ Seriously, I was wondering what to do. Who would¡¯ve thought that Yukino-san¡¯s the answer ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Yukino.

    ¡¸ I told you that¡¯s wrong Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Megumi!? ¡¹

    The two curse at each other.

    ¡¸ Having someone that you can knock ideas against each other is the best. Those girls have similar personalities in their root ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re sisters after all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not just sisters. They¡¯re of the same age, and they know each other well, and so they don¡¯t hold back when fighting. Having someone on the same level means that Megumi won¡¯t be acting strange anymore, I believe ¡¹

    Maybe.

    If Misuzu or Nei tells her something, Megu will accept it even though her heart is rejecting. After all, she¡¯s a good girl who subdues her emotions.

    She thinks that Misuzu and others are far more superior than her.

    But, if it¡¯s with Yukino.

    Yukino speaks harshly, yet it¡¯s precise.

    Megu opposes with a loud voice as she¡¯s unable to subdue her emotions, but,

    If she thinks that Yukino¡¯s right, Megu would accept it.

    There¡¯s no opposition inside her head.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it ¡¹

    I thought.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s been trying to act like a good girl in the class during the start ¡¹

    A girl loved by everyone, kind, cheerful.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Just like Megumi. She also tries to act like a good girl, doesn¡¯t she? They¡¯re similar ¡¹

    I see.

    They know each other well, and so they throw insults at each other.

    They don¡¯t feel insecurity towards each other.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad. For both Megu and Yukino ¡¹

    If they¡¯re fighting that much, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll get along well.

    ¡¸ Yeah, people need someone like that in their lives ¡¹

    Agnes has Luna.

    Mana has Yomi.

    And,

    Megu has Yukino.

    ¡¸ A counter partner, someone you can face straight up ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshinobu, did you know? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll never be able to have someone like that ¡¹

    1. Now that it was in Katakana, I found out that it¡¯s actually Yoshinikou, not Yoshikou

 Chapter 762. Scale Up

    ¡¸ Actually, it would be ideal if you have a boy of the same age and same-sex you can call a close friend ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ A close friend you can be honest with. But knowing your situation, that would be impossible ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the girls around the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu¡¯s the sole male in our family, and you¡¯re also the cornerstone of it. This family will not allow another man inside ¡¹

    That¡¯s

    ¡¸ Edie-san did give a metaphor about a group of lions, and she¡¯s right. Our family only needs one male ¡¹

    I¡¯m the male lion, the center of the group.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s a possibility that, just like Yukino-san and Megumi, you have someone with the same personality, then there won¡¯t be a problem having two males in the group. But that¡¯s impossible. No one¡¯s as equally exceptional as you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I that odd? ¡¹

    I asked Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s special, not odd. You accept all our desires, don¡¯t you? You never say no. You don¡¯t think that it¡¯s bothersome. You don¡¯t think of it as a hardship, you believe that it¡¯s natural to answer the wishes of your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re family ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural for me to do all that I can if possible as long as everyone wishes for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your world ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in a lonely tone.

    ¡¸ And that is why you¡¯re our cornerstone, and that¡¯s also why we love you. That, we do. We love you. And we¡¯re grateful to you. We¡¯re all happy to be by your side ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s natural to you, is supreme bliss to us. There¡¯s someone who always takes us seriously and will come to our rescue no matter what ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to come no matter what. I mean, I don¡¯t have any strengths. I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ve fully understood that this day ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been desperately thinking of what I could do for the Takakura sisters.

    I kept on searching for what I could do for them.

    But, after the confrontation with the Yakuza today,

    All I did was watch, I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    I¡¯m powerless.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan placed me there to let me understand that I¡¯m just an ordinary high school boy, that it¡¯s meaningless even if I act rashly out of foolishness ¡¹

    Being on the same floor with the Yakuza;

    Jii-chan¡¯s watching from above. And I couldn¡¯t make contact with the frightened Takakura sisters.

    All I did was watch Jii-chan talk it out with Kiyomi-san and the Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it, do you? You¡¯re not a man who¡¯ll come to rescue no matter what, but a man who¡¯ll help out no matter what. Do you understand the difference? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ In each people¡¯s lives, there¡¯s something that one must do. And that includes asking for help from someone more powerful. In that case, Tsukiko-san and the two made the correct decision of asking for Kouzuki-sama¡¯s protection. Kouzuki-sama is a powerful man after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Jii-chan¡¯s not like me. I¡¯m just a powerless kid ¡¹

    I had no way of fighting that.

    ¡¸ But, you were there where Tsukiko-san and the two could see. That¡¯s enough for them. They¡¯re able to muster their courage because you were there ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t have any effect ¡¹

    My existence doesn¡¯t deal with the Yakuza nor Kiyomi-san.

    ¡¸ Would the bread you sell in the school cafeteria become popular if you were alone? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Do you think that you can sell the pastries you made to our students alone? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ What do you think of the prices of the products you make? The students don¡¯t know about Katsuko until yesterday. Nor they know about Katsuko teaching you about everything in the bakery ¡¹

    They only know that I¡¯m just a first-year high school boy and started selling baked products.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the first day was horrifying. I thought that my products won¡¯t sell a single piece at all ¡¹

    I thought that they might be disgusted that someone like me, a 16-year-old high school boy made some bread.

    ¡¸ But, Megu helped me out, and our classmates took the initiative and bought some and advertised it to the other classes and clubs ¡¹

    The production size was small for the first day, and so I managed to sell them.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Megumi was the first shop assistant, then Nei, and yesterday, Katsuko, Edie-san, and Nikita-san came to help Do you know why? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because they¡¯re giving guarantee to the baked products you sell. They¡¯re saying; ¡°This one¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s worth the price.¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m sure that it won¡¯t go well if I was alone.

    Megu and Nei guarantee that the product is worth it, and so we managed to sell them.

    ¡¸ Your bakery doesn¡¯t have part-timers as assistants, right? The school cafeteria sell their products as a business, but, the way your bakery sells is by facing the other students ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I take pride in my amateur baking skills and sell it to the other students. I face them directly.

    ¡¸ And doing that has a meaning ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Just like how you show up on the same floor with the Yakuza while Tsukiko-san and the two were watching from above, they were deeply moved by it. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve gained courage ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, all I did was follow orders to sit somewhere ¡¹

    It¡¯s not that I consciously put myself in there.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s broken about you. An ordinary boy would back off from Tsukiko-san as the Yakuza¡¯s involved, neither will he come to a hotel filled with Yakuza and deal with them. He¡¯d make an excuse to not go. After all, you¡¯re not a bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ve got my responsibility ¡¹

    Jii-chan entrusted Tsukiko to me.

    ¡¸ An ordinary person won¡¯t come with Margo for that power scouting after arriving at the hotel. Someone who thinks normally would go with Tsukiko to a safe place ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, they asked me to come ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you¡¯re not normal ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighed.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been checking on the data exchange between the Yakuza, and you¡¯ve become something amazing to them ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Margo and Kinoshita-san took down Oodori¡¯s four devas in front of a significant number of Yakuza. Margo named herself as Kyouko Messer¡¯s disciple. Kinoshita-san is a professional working for Kouzuki SS. Some of them know her history with Banbarubie ¡¹

    Some recognized Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Well, those were Margo¡¯s stunts to promote her name in martial arts business, as Yakuza¡¯s always involved in that. They do love watching martial arts, after all. Having rumors like ¡°That woman is for real. I¡¯ve seen it with my two eyes¡± is good publicity ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t just make contact with Takasaki-san to gain influence in the martial arts industry, but

    Uhm, what was his name again? Oh, O¡¯Sullivan.

    Margo-san created a legend of taking that man down in one hit.

    ¡¸ Rumors are going about that a boy was watching, smiling in that scene ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, I wasn¡¯t smiling though ¡¹

    I¡¯m always serious.

    ¡¸ But, Kudou Haruka-san was there, and she¡¯s much more afraid than you, wasn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Margo-san brought in Haruka-san, a high-school karate champion, to raise her value and promote herself to Takasaki-san. Everyone thought of the same. Haruka-san became famous to the enthusiasts of the martial arts world ¡¹

    She¡¯s suited as a selling point among women¡¯s martial arts.

    ¡¸ But, that Haruka-san was trembling on her knees, yet you look like it¡¯s nothing. For the ordinary Yakuza, it makes you something they should be scared about. Your complexion didn¡¯t change no matter how much Yakuza Kinoshita-san and Margo took down ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I mean, it¡¯s the usual ¡¹

    Compared to the armed group Cesario Viola brought,

    They¡¯re nothing scary.

    Margo-san, Edie, and Kinoshita-san are all here.

    ¡¸ That may be true for you, but it¡¯s different for the eyes of the others ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ ¡°That guy who doesn¡¯t know fear is named Kuromori Kou, he¡¯s the successor of Kuromori, and also favored by the Kouzuki. It seems like it¡¯s also that boy who shot Cesario Viola to death.¡± Those kinds of rumors are spreading around. Well, Shou-san and I did exaggerate some of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Well, I don¡¯t mind

    I¡¯ve had my resolve to get involved with the underground society ever since I joined in Kuromori.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou¡¯s name is a name becoming popular today, similarly to Margo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Got it. That means I¡¯ve got to prepare more than I¡¯ve done until now ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take them all. This is my decision ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I replied. Minaho-neesan sighed.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are you so cool! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ If you say that with that smile, you¡¯re making me fall for you even more! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s really no one like you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hugs me.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nobody in the world that could replace you ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You always stay composed no matter how much we worry. You¡¯re always so honest, upfront, direct, and you accept everything ¡¹

    She pats my head gently.

    ¡¸ M-Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ What, Yoshinobu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not cool. My face isn¡¯t even handsome ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stupid ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Your radiance is unbearable. That¡¯s why I love you. We all do ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why we feel uneasy ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say it earlier? It will be a problem if you make a male friend that you can open your heart to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, what do you think will happen if a boy from your class enters this bathroom? ¡¹

    What?

    I look around the bathroom.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voluptuous body, until Mao-chan and the young girls laughing around.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s light-complexioned body, trained for three years in traditional dance. Yomiko¡¯s loli-big-tits.

    Agnes with her blonde hair and growing body. And Agnes¡¯ brown skin.

    Tsukiko, Ruriko, Luna, Yukino and Megu, it¡¯s a buffet of all kinds of body type.

    ¡¸ I think blood would burst from his nose ¡¹

    All of these beauties are naked.

    ¡¸ And yet, why are you not getting an erection, Yoshinobu? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Well, Mao-chan¡¯s here. That¡¯s bad for her education, ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so you¡¯re not getting an erection? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, I mean, that¡¯s not okay ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That kind of holding back is what makes us worry. You¡¯re a healthy high schoolboy. Actually, you¡¯re matchless with your sexual desire compared to ordinary people ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, even if you tell me that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who¡¯s satisfying us sexually, and yet what are you talking about ¡¹

    Uhm.

    ¡¸ Am I satisfying everyone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Are you worried? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, everyone¡¯s taking turns, yet I¡¯m doing it every day ¡¹

    I¡¯m not confident.

    ¡¸ Well, boys and girls are different when it comes to sexual cravings ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Do you know the saying where boys fail an entrance exam when they fall in love during the test? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I went to an all-boys school in middle grade ¡¹

    It¡¯s a boarding school as well.

    There¡¯s nobody but boys around.

    ¡¸ Oh right. To women, even when they fall in love while studying for the tests, it becomes a good change of pace, and so it doesn¡¯t affect their studies. But, the boys get too horny from love that they¡¯re unable to study anymore. By the way, I¡¯ve heard this from a teacher who had time teaching middle school ¡¹

    Oh, I somehow get that.

    Boys can release their sperm every day.

    If he¡¯s head-over-heels for someone during the examination period, he might be too horny to study.

    ¡¸ Boys don¡¯t get satisfied unless they ejaculate at least once, right? As for women, they don¡¯t feel dissatisfied even if they didn¡¯t cum in sex. That is, as long as the relationship is made of love ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ A man with a decent body addicted to sex will be satisfied in sex, whoever their partner maybe, but, a woman in love, they can be satisfied from just skins touching, like how we are right now. It¡¯s enough to give a sense of security ¡¹

    She said, then she rubs my back and chest.

    ¡¸ Besides, our family is quite in its ideal state, our girls do have some days where they want to have lots of sex because they¡¯re feeling horny, but, they ask someone to swap in their day or have themselves called in as guests, or push you down while hiding from everyone, they¡¯re doing what they want ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Actually, my women talk to each other a lot about it.

    I mean, they¡¯re all considerate of each other.

    When someone is feeling down, they give their turn with me to them.

    When Agnes or Mana feels uneasy, they suddenly ask to have sex with me.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re accepting each other, and that¡¯s why things are going well ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because if they ask from you, you never refuse them, do you? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re having sex with them no matter when or where, as long as they ask for it. You get erect and ejaculate for them. That¡¯s what¡¯s impressive about you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I feel like I¡¯m worth nothing if I don¡¯t have sex with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    I look at Megu and Yukino, who are still fighting each other.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t get an erection for Yukino during Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s punishment ¡¹

    Thus, I didn¡¯t rape Yukino in front of her father.

    The cruelest death for Shirasaka Sousuke wasn¡¯t achieved.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ About what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge was to have Shirasaka Sousuke watch Yukino get raped, right? ¡¹

    It¡¯s a plan she created and tailored for years.

    ¡¸ And I spoiled all of it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hugs me.

    ¡¸ Geez, you don¡¯t have to think about it anymore ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ But Yoshinobu, you do want to have sex with the current Yukino-san, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I looked at Yukino who¡¯s laughing happily.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do it with her. Be it alone, or with others. No, I think you should do it with others ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ The source of your insecurities is also Yukino-san, just like Megumi ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I think that your past of losing to your desires and raping Yukino-san, your first love, is the thorn in your heart ¡¹

    My first experience with Yukino.

    ¡¸ You regret raping Yukino-san, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why whenever you have sex with anyone in the family, you¡¯re always so gentle, and the way you control your emotions is too strong ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    When I¡¯m having sex with Yukino, I always release all of my control.

    And when I¡¯m doing it with my women, I hold myself back and try to be considerate with them.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows about your women before Ruriko-san. You always rape Yukino-san¡¯s body madly. You¡¯re having sex, and yet, there¡¯s crying as if you¡¯re trying to fill what¡¯s lacking in your heart. It¡¯s heartbreaking to look at ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ If they were to ask to have sex like that, you would just comfort them gently as they¡¯re not Yukino-san ¡¹

    Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but hold back when it comes to women other than Yukino.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Nikita-san and Hoshizaki Kana-san were brought here. They were trying to bring back the wild side of you by raping those girls. It¡¯s not just Nei and Misuzu-san that includes me ¡¹

    Nikita. Minaho-neesan¡¯s involved when Anya¡¯s introduced to me.

    She also gave approval on Nei¡¯s plan on Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ But why? ¡¹

    I asked. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you never thought that you¡¯d have the opportunity to have sex with Yukino again ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    She¡¯s right. I thought of that.

    That I won¡¯t have sex with Yukino ever again.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we looked for partners you could have sex without reserve. If it¡¯s impossible with us, then, someone who resembles Yukino-san will ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Anya are like that?

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m glad that Yukino-san¡¯s come to our house. Although, we don¡¯t know yet whether your insecurities would disappear or not ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ But, is that okay? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If I had sex with Yukino and my insecurities are resolved, I may turn strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ Strange? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I may lose control and no longer hold back when having sex, I may get erections even though I¡¯m in locations where Mao-chan¡¯s present ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighed again.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what we want to happen ¡¹

    Whut?

    ¡¸ N-No, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. if you get an erection in places where you¡¯re not allowed to have one, then someone will come and squeeze it out to make it small again ¡¹

    M-Minaho-neesan?!

    ¡¸ You do know that I can still use my mouth for that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s skilled in fellatio.

    ¡¸ I mean, if that happens, I might become a horny king or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t mind. I mean, you¡¯re the boss of Kuromori ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Kana-san did mention that first-year girl. Violate her. I checked on her after she was mentioned. She¡¯s a cute one. Kana-san¡¯s right, she might be the number one among the first-years ¡¹

    Huh? Eeeeh!?

    ¡¸ I found the video files for the body measurement, and her changing after the pool lessons. Go watch it. Then, when you meet her, look at her with the eyes that say that you want to violate her ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that girl wants to break up with the guy from Judo club who forced her to go out with him. Right? Let¡¯s answer her prayers. But in exchange, you can enjoy her body. No problem ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s something delicious in front of you, then eat it. That opportunity may not come a second time. Also, don¡¯t feel sorry for them ¡¹

    Thoughtlessly helping out others shows that you¡¯re looking down on them.

    If one helped, then a reward is a must.

    ¡¸ Naturally, if you don¡¯t like that girl, then just abandon her. But, if you thought ¡°she¡¯s cute I want to have sex with her,¡± then give her a hand ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You need to be a bit more unfair. You need to think of things that benefit you even for a bit. If you try to embrace everything, it only troubles everyone ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I don¡¯t have any money, nor influence.

    ¡¸ Conversely, if you¡¯re feeling good, it will make us feel better. Naturally, we¡¯ll do anything for you, but don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s better if it doesn¡¯t take too much time and money? ¡¹

    Yeah, because I¡¯ve been trying to take responsibility on so many things,

    I caused too much trouble on Minaho-neesan and everyone.

    ¡¸ I think you know it already, but you need to start earning money. Our family is a big one after all ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯d rather not have the family spend money unnecessarily.

    I definitely need to make money.

    ¡¸ And when you start making a profit, naturally, those who have an interest will come. There will always be enemies. You have to think that you¡¯ll make enemies. You can¡¯t coexist with everyone in this society after all ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Then your enemies may try to take away your earnings. There may be someone who¡¯ll pretend to be a good person and take your earnings away. You may not mind that, but it¡¯s a problem for us ¡¹

    I can¡¯t let my family turn poor because of me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why; be unfair. Be strong. You must always make a profit in deals. 50:50 means loss ¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s how the adults live.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t be fair in deals, but that doesn¡¯t also mean that you have to show all of your cards to your opponent. It¡¯s not okay to lie to them, but it¡¯s not a sin to not reveal everything either. It¡¯s their mistake for missing out on that information ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If they didn¡¯t notice that you¡¯re hiding something then it¡¯s their fault. You can also peel off the other party of their possessions fair and square. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re unfair. This world lives with the rule of survival of the fittest ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan lived in the underground society that way.

    ¡¸ Then, eat as much delicious food as you can. Dress up with fine clothes. You were born in this world, and so try to live from the best of it. You want to give Agnes and the girls good things, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I think so, yes.

    I want to give all my women only the good ones.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t hold back and think of giving good things only to the family. You need to be happy as well. If not, we won¡¯t feel satisfied either ¡¹

    If I¡¯m not happy, then my family isn¡¯t either.

    ¡¸ Listen; if you have time to think that you¡¯re useless, or that you can¡¯t do anything, then, make an effort to become happy. You, and your family ¡¹

    Oh. I.

    I don¡¯t have time to be out of shape.

    I¡¯ve got this many family members.

    ¡¸ Got it, Minaho-neesan. I¡¯ll try to make myself happy first. If I¡¯m not happy myself, then I¡¯m unable to give my family happiness ¡¹

    It¡¯s absurd to think that I can make my family if I¡¯m not happy myself.

    ¡¸ I see, you understand it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, have sex with girls, okay? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s basically the same as eating good food, drinking good alcohol. If you have a girl you¡¯re interested in, then have sex with her. Then, if you liked her, have her enter the family, if you don¡¯t find her tasty, then just ignore her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that okay? I¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯m just an ordinary high schoolboy.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, you¡¯re no longer an ordinary boy. That¡¯s why abandon the thoughts of an ordinary boy. You should notice that already ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Kouzuki-sama live that way? ¡¹

    Jii-chan was quite the ladies man until he got too old.

    ¡¸ But, Jii-chan¡¯s the head of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    He has permission to taste all the good stuff in this world.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Yoshinobu? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You are Misuzu-san¡¯s partner, the man who¡¯ll obtain the whole Kouzuki house ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t go back now ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san won¡¯t mind no matter how many women you have sex with, you impregnate. Better yet, they want you to do that without batting an eye ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ After all, the ideal man in their life is Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Oh right.

    The two of them grew nearby of Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ If Kouzuki-sama were in your place, he would¡¯ve had sex with all the cute girls in our school. He¡¯ll taste them out by having sex. And so, it¡¯s okay even if you do that too ¡¹

    I¡­

    I need to cast off.1

    I need to become a bigger man than I am now.

    ¡¸ Hey isn¡¯t it about time everyone finishes their bath?! ¡¹

    Yukino calls me out.

    ¡¸ Papa! Hurry! Hurry! ¡¹

    Agnes comes over to Minaho-neesan and me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wow! Papa!! ¡¹

    She looked at my crotch and is surprised.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that Papa! You shouldn¡¯t make it big when Mao-chan¡¯s here! ¡¹

    She looked at my erect penis and whispered.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! ¡¹

    Agnes is fuming!

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Yukino and the girls looked this way. Agnes;

    ¡¸ Nothing! Please go ahead! ¡¹

    She shouted.

    ¡¸ Thanks, give me a second. It¡¯ll calm down after a while ¡¹

    I said. Agnes;

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Papa! ¡¹

    She shows an earnest face.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s this big, then Agnes will make it cum ¡¹

    What?

    1. CLOCK UP

 Chapter 763. Minahoâ€™s rescue

    ¡¸ Now that it¡¯s big, Agnes will let it calm down ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, look, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, let me hold your penis now ¡¹

    The half-foreign beauty approaches me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, wait, wait, stop right there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop! ¡¹

    Mana and Yomi come from the dressing room.

    Luna¡¯s behind them too.

    She peeks out from Mana and Yomi¡¯s back bashfully.

    ¡¸ Ah, you came at the right timing Luna! Let¡¯s do it with Papa together! ¡¹

    Agnes calls Luna out, but,

    ¡¸ I told you to wait! ¡¹

    Yomi stops Agnes.

    ¡¸ For the time being, Katsuko-oneechan brought Mao-chan, Yoshiko-san, and others to the dining room. ¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    ¡¸ And for now, it¡¯s all these people remaining here! U-Uhm ¡¹

    Yomi looked at MInaho-neesan with a perplexed face.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san will do. You may feel some resistance on calling me out as ¡°Onee-san¡± right now ¡¹

    That said, she¡¯d be treating Minaho-neesan like a stranger if she calls her ¡°Kuromori-sama.¡±

    ¡¸ Yes, Minaho-san, Katsuko-san had a suggestion ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Suggestion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Luna, help me out ¡¹

    Yomi pushes Luna forward.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Katsuko-san mentioned that M-Minaho-san puts pressure on Nii-san without thinking, and so please keep it in moderation ¡¹

    Luna speaks timidly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Whenever Minaho-san talks ¡°you¡¯re free to do what you want,¡± it turns to ¡°you must do this no matter what,¡± or so she said ¡¹

    Yomi knocks on her huge chest and tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Ignoring the surprised Minaho-neesan, Mana;

    ¡¸ Listen Onii-chan. Onii-chan, you¡¯ve got the power to make anything you desire come true. Every one of us will do whatever Onii-chan tells us to do. We¡¯ll do anything, even if it¡¯s wrong, or it hurts other people, as long as Onii-chan asks for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you already have this much power ¡¹

    Kuromori, Kouzuki house, Kouzuki SS, Kyouko-san, and the Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s power.

    My wishes in both the surface and the backside will come true.

    As long as I ask for it.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that you must use all of it because you can ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you can pick whenever you want to use what you have ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got the privilege to become what you want to be, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you didn¡¯t make a move on Michi-oneechan, Haruka-san, didn¡¯t you? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s, she¡¯s Michi¡¯s big sister, and so she¡¯s a beauty, but, it¡¯s a bit¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s dumb, or how should I say it, her outlook is narrow.

    ¡¸ I thought that we¡¯d never reach a mutual understanding, and so, no relationship can be forged ¡¹

    ¡¸ In short, she wasn¡¯t your type? ¡¹

    Yomi laughs.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s more important to know whether it¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s type or not. Just like with Kana-san, you can decide when you meet the person ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just giving him an order to have sex with the girl is wrong, Yomi thinks! ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna tell Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Why were you listening to our conversation? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, who¡¯s usually the listener, is surprised that Yomi and the girls knew our conversation.

    ¡¸ Sure, we¡¯re all in the same bathroom, but we¡¯re apart from you, and you were also having a conversation on your own, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yomi smiles.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama heard it ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama can hear all of Nii-san¡¯s thoughts as long as it¡¯s within this bathroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if Tsukiko-oneesama, Luna, and I hold each other¡¯s hands, we understood ¡¹

    Tsukiko was reading my mind, and so she sensed that my thoughts are in disorder while I talk with Minaho-neesan. Then she told her sisters about it.

    ¡¸ I see. That was naive of me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ But, why did Tsukiko-san not come together with you to complain? ¡¹

    Right, why is it just Yomi and Luna?

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s power is too strong. She¡¯s hidden it from us all the time as well ¡¹

    Tsukiko hid about her Miko power from her sisters.

    ¡¸ She thinks that Minaho-san might expel her as her power is too strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Someone who is in management doesn¡¯t want someone reading their thoughts, is that correct? ¡¹

    Luna and Yomi look at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That depends on your attitude ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, Tsukiko-oneesama took a step back and is ready to prostrate herself before Minaho-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why she wants to return to Kyoto alone if possible ¡¹

    Yomi said. Minaho-neesan agreed.

    ¡¸ Yes, Tsukiko-oneesama was always close to Nii-san for the past twenty-four hours, that¡¯s why she thinks that everyone may not like it ¡¹

    Mana replies;

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Really? But Yomiko-san and Luna-san do have the same Miko power, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gives a provoking question.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but Minaho-san probably thinks that we could be led around by the nose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re still young. And we¡¯re also Nii-san¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, they¡¯ve decided to become slaves, right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ G-Girls? ¡¹

    Luna behaves maturely even though she¡¯s just 12.

    Yomi¡¯s personality is bright and honest.

    Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t good at dealing with this kind of combination.

    She can¡¯t use her style of cornering them with logic.

    She can¡¯t fool Luna.

    Yomi is too honest.

    Furthermore, the two are holding hands, they¡¯re checking each other¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ Luna and I are enough to deal with Minaho-san ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. Nei-oneechan didn¡¯t say it, but if Minaho-san¡¯s facing Yomi-chan and Luna, she¡¯d still smile ¡¹

    Mana said. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Smile? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Minaho-san¡¯s an adult, and these two are children. If it were Tsukiko-san, you wouldn¡¯t be smiling. Everyone would be shivering ¡¹

    Tsukiko is 17-years-old, she¡¯s already mature in both her looks and attitude.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s a serious person.

    If she¡¯s the one confronting Minaho-neesan, things may go irrecoverable.

    ¡¸ In short, it¡¯s not Tsukiko-san, but you two are sent as my counter partners to make sure that I don¡¯t behave rashly, is that it? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Earlier, Minaho-neesan¡¯s talking about that.

    Agnes¡¯ partner is Luna.

    Yomi¡¯s partner is Mana.

    If someone has a partner, they can talk to honestly, then life becomes more comfortable.

    ¡¸ No. No, we¡¯re just here to inform

    Yomi replied while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san said, ¡°Whenever Ojou-sama acts rashly, putting brakes on her is Margo-san, Nagisa, or my job, but I feel tired telling her that each and every time¡± ¡¹

    Tired?

    ¡¸ Uhm, she also said; ¡°I think Ojou-sama will be defeated if I don¡¯t talk but you girls instead, sorry but if you¡¯d please¡± ¡¹

    Oh.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s personality shows that it¡¯s hard for her if Yomi and Luna told her off.

    Furthermore, Jii-chan entrusted the Takakura sisters to her.

    Minaho-neesan cannot just retort to them stubbornly.

    Besides, they have their Miko power.

    If she lied, it would be exposed right away.

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it. I won¡¯t be trying to put pressure on Yoshinobu anymore, I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with an expressionless look on her face.

    ¡¸ But for me, all I¡¯m doing was encourage Yoshinobu, or should I say that I¡¯m telling him to be a bit more ambitious ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that, but please change the way you say it ¡¹

    Luna scolded her. A 12-year-old girl did.

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s the only way I know ¡¹

    All her battles are deals, strategy planning, or deceptions.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san is already an adult, so please don¡¯t say it like that ¡¹

    This time, it¡¯s Yomi.

    ¡¸ I mean ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks frustrated. Agnes;

    ¡¸ Yeah. You can¡¯t say that. You¡¯re already an adult ¡¹

    Agnes has been licking my penis all while we¡¯re having this conversation.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan drops her shoulders.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, Minaho-chan, please teach me about fellatio! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan? Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Agnes heard that Minaho-chan¡¯s skilled in fellatio! Agnes wants to learn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Yomi wants some lessons as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s smiling from the side.

    It¡¯s Mana who urged Agnes to do this.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, then come over, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Nee-san ¡¹

    Then, Minaho-neesan begins her fellatio lessons.

    Oh, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Tsukiko or Katsuko-nee, but,

    Their choice is right.

    There¡¯s two 12, and two 14.

    It¡¯s the four youngest of my women.

    Minaho-neesan won¡¯t resist becoming a teacher if it¡¯s with these girls.

    I see.

    Minaho-neesan.

    She¡¯s taken away from her mother when she was a child.

    She lost her younger sister.

    She¡¯s the eldest, and she lost her family.

    Therefore, she wants to teach someone as the senior, that¡¯s her complex.

    And thus, she infiltrated our school to become our high school teacher.

    Now that she¡¯s no longer our teacher, she¡¯s trying to find purpose in life by teaching us.

    Her desire has to be put to use and sublimed.

    Using our hands.

    This is a necessity for the family.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you have to think of yourself as well ¡¹

    Luna touches my shoulder and reads my mind.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you must let your desires come out naturally. Don¡¯t hold it back ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If you hold back, your bladder might burst ¡¹

    Agnes, that¡¯s pee.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Let it out to Yomi and everyone like pee. I heard from everyone that boys don¡¯t get satisfied unless they release semen every day, is that correct? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Yomi, but ¡¹

    My women aren¡¯t toilet bowls.

    They do not exist just to let me release my desire.

    ¡¸ If Onii-chan doesn¡¯t cum inside me, where do I go? ¡¹

    M-Mana.

    ¡¸ No, you can use women outside the family as an outlet too. As long as you want it, Onii-chan. But, we don¡¯t want you to do it yourself, let it out on a tissue, then throw it down the toilet. It¡¯s sad. Our bodies are here, you know ¡¹

    Their body.

    Their soft, springy, and lustrous skin.

    ¡¸ Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave, if you don¡¯t use me then it¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m a sex slave, and so it¡¯s a problem as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s also your pregnant slave, use me, okay? ¡¹

    Yomi, don¡¯t push your huge tits on me.

    ¡¸ Agnes don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on, but Agnes is born to have sex with Papa That¡¯s why it¡¯s a problem if I don¡¯t have sex ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes wasn¡¯t born to have sex with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie! ¡¹

    The girl with crooked sex education instilled in her head rejects.

    ¡¸ Agnes, do you like having sex with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, Agnes-chan, what¡¯s the rank of having sex with Onii-chan compared to everything in the world? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s number one! Desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes replied with her chest, puffed in pride.

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s the second? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Taking a bath with Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Third? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna! ¡¹

    So that¡¯s where Luna is.

    ¡¸ I like Luna. I like her the most next to Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    Luna felt bashful.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes-chan, what¡¯s the fourth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan ¡¹

    Hmm. Is that so?

    ¡¸ Yesterday, Mao-chan was third. But I now like Luna more! Ah, but please keep it a secret from Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll keep it until death ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ Then, who¡¯s the fifth? ¡¹

    Mana asks. Agnes;

    ¡¸ Hmm. The fifth would be when watching TV with Papa, then Papa¡¯s touching Agnes¡¯ body. I love it ¡¹

    Huh?

    You mean.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you¡¯re molesting Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    No, Mana.

    ¡¸ Agnes thought that it should end up with sex. After all, that part gets wet. But, Papa stops halfway ¡¹

    Oh.

    I was touching her unconsciously.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Agnes goes and ask Papa to have sex instead ¡¹

    I-I see.

    I thought that Agnes was just feeling uneasy and so she¡¯s asking for sex, but,

    Was it me?

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say sorry, Onii-chan ¡¹

    It¡¯s natural that Mana¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Do it with Mana too! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh right, let¡¯s go ride a train next time. Or an elevator will do. You can touch Mana¡¯s body as much as you want ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Then, we get on the back alley, or a rooftop, or a toilet somewhere, then have sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, that looks fun! Yomi wants that too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too, desuno!!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Pfft ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan started laughing.

    W-What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸ You girls are really interesting ¡¹

    She looks at the younger girls with gentle eyes.

    ¡¸ Young, gentle, cute, yet cruel ¡¹

    The four girls look at Minaho-neesan dumbfoundedly.

    Oh right.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s body can¡¯t have sex anymore.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say anything more than that, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, my past has nothing to do with this. These girls are enjoying their life. That¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Yomi and Luna.

    ¡¸ Sorry for earlier. I think you should call me ¡°Minaho-oneesan¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho, Onee-san? ¡¹

    Yomi repeats.

    ¡¸ Yes. Mana-san and Agnes, you girls are my little sisters now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all so cute, really cute. Why did I not notice that until now? You all are so adorable ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s child was aborted, and her sister died.

    Therefore, she raises Megu and Agnes, the girls who were born in this mansion with deep love.

    Margo-san and Nei as well, they were orphans.

    She raised Katsuko-nee and Nagisa with love as the senior prostitute.

    Then, me.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s targets of her love are increasing.

    Therefore, now,

    Mana, Yomi, and Luna, they¡¯re all becoming lovable sisters for Minaho-neesan.

    She¡¯s not using logic, but her heart.

    As expected, Minaho-neesan understood once she accepted them.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Watching my little sisters become happy is my happiness. Therefore, you should all have fun ¡¹

    The four look in puzzlement.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s continue our lessons. Watch closely. Yoshinobu, you too. Sit down there ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s fingers reach out to my penis while everyone¡¯s watching.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m about to cum! ¡¹

    This time, it¡¯s Luna stroking my penis as Minaho-neesan guides her.

    Luna¡¯s skilled at finding my pleasure points.

    Agnes is touching my balls.

    ¡¸ Did you hear? Yoshinobu¡¯s about to cum! Yomiko-san, Mana-san¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Yomi and Mana¡¯s face is right in front of my penis.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! Do it in Mana¡¯s face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi too, let it out on my lewd breasts!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuuughh!!

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cummingg!!! ¡¹

    The smelly liquid bursts out from my glans.

    ¡¸ Kyaa!?! ¡¹

    The first wave flies to Yomi¡¯s face and her loli big-tits.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uaaah! ¡¹

    The second wave stains Mana¡¯s nose and lips.

    ¡¸ A-Amazing! ¡¹

    Luna looks at my ejaculation in surprise.

    ¡¸ Do it now! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gave an order, and Yomi opens her mouth wide.

    She stuffs my glans in her mouth.

    Mana¡¯s licking the rod.

    ¡¸ Suck out the remaining from the inside ¡¹

    Chu, chu

    Yomi¡¯s sucking out my ejaculation from my penis.

    ¡¸ Oh, that feels good! Yes! Aaaah! ¡¹

    These four young girls serving me increase my lust.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, look at Yomiko-san, Yomiko-san, look up at Yoshinobu as well ¡¹

    Our eyes met.

    ¡¸ Then, start drinking it up ¡¹

    Gulp. Gulp.

    I can hear Yomi¡¯s throat.

    She¡¯s drinking my semen.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    My long ejaculation finally ended.

    ¡¸ Agnes will clean it up! ¡¹

    Agnes said then she came to me, but,

    ¡¸ Ah, I guess not, Luna, do it instead ¡¹

    She smiled at Luna.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno. Luna, you need to remember both the taste and smell of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Luna agreed, then Mana comes and scoops out the semen on Yomi¡¯s chest and brings it to Luna¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Okay, lick this ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s small tongue licks the liquid.

    ¡¸ Bitter ¡¹

    Luna frowned.

    ¡¸ Yeah. This is bitter ¡¹

    Yomi said after dissolving the semen with her saliva and drank it all.

    ¡¸ But, it belonged to Onii-chan, so you have to get used to the taste and smell ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Mana gets wet from just this smell already ¡¹

    She gathers up the semen on her mouth and licks it up.

    ¡¸ Agnes loves this! It smells like Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes licks on Yomi¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ Wait that tickles ¡¹

    Yomi laughs.

    ¡¸ Once you¡¯re used to it, you can tell Yoshinobu¡¯s physical condition by the taste of it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Is that so?! Then, I¡¯ve got to taste this every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all making Onii-chan observation diary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s better if we share all the information we get. We need to have the girls who have licked the semen to report about the taste and smell! ¡¹

    Yomi and Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll write them down, but is ¡°it was bitter¡± not enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯ll know more once you start tasting it every day. Like it can become ¡°it tastes like a puppy wet from the rain¡± ¡¹

    Yomi, what do you think of my semen that you came up with that.

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s how I tasted it today. It indeed is like a wet puppy ¡¹

    Luna, why do you agree with her?

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, what about you? What¡¯s the taste of Onii-chan¡¯s semen today? ¡¹

    Agnes replies while licking up the semen remaining in her fingers.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Papa, it was delicious today as well! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed.

    ¡¸ You girls are having a lot of fun ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t wash off the semen off with warm water, it will be hard to clean it up. And so, wash yourselves. It¡¯ll get cold but endure that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Yomi replied as their representative.

    ¡¸ Someone bring in a wet towel and scrub Yoshinobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bring it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi will wash her face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes will go as well! ¡¹

    The young girls head back to the washing area.

    ¡¸ They really all are cute. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right. Nee-san ¡¹

    These young girls,

    She¡¯s accepted them as little sisters.

    I believe that Minaho-neesan¡¯s heart is changing for the better.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, Nee-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Everyone who loves you is all my little sisters. And all the children you make, are all my children ¡¹

    She says calmly.

    ¡¸ If I think that way, it makes me look forward in my life ¡¹

    Then, she hugs me gently.

    ¡¸ Do you remember? I thought of committing suicide at the end of May. But, I thought that I must continue to live for you, for Megumi, for this family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I only thought of it as a duty. An obligation. And that is why I¡¯m also pushing you to obligations ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan reflects on herself.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s wrong. Living isn¡¯t a duty. After all, it¡¯s fun. Looking at those girls, now, I¡¯m looking forward to raising the children they¡¯ll give birth to. I¡¯m sure it will be fun ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s troublesome if you¡¯re just watching. You should help out as well, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    After all.

    ¡¸ All my women are Minaho-neesan¡¯s little sister, and all my children, are Minaho-neesan¡¯s children as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, then she scoops the semen that landed on my legs and licks it up.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s delicious ¡¹

 Chapter 764. But we get along!

    ¡¸ You all are late! What were you doing?! I was so hungry, and so I ate ahead you all ¡¹

    After putting on clothes, we head to the dining room, and for some reason, Yukino¡¯s in control of the place.

    Katsuko-nee, Tsukiko, Nagisa, Mao-chan, Megu, Yoshiko-san, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Edie, they¡¯re all here.

    For some reason, Misuzu¡¯s making a troubled face.

    The other girls are eating with a smile on their face.

    ¡¸ Ah, we¡¯re having hot-pot for today! Go on, take your seats! ¡¹

    I see. There are four pots on the table, and they¡¯ve started eating on the two.

    We sit down on the empty seats, close to three pots.

    That¡¯s namely, Minaho-neesan, Agnes, Luna, Mana, Yomi, and me.

    ¡¸ Okay, those who want to get single dishes just say it ¡¹

    Nagisa brings us plates and chopsticks.

    It¡¯s Misuzu and Nagisa in charge of cooking tonight.

    Therefore, Katsuko-nee welcomed us back.

    ¡¸ Come, come, start eating ¡¹

    For some reason, Yukino¡¯s the one urging us.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too noisy Yukino! They¡¯ll start eating even if you don¡¯t say that! ¡¹

    Megu shouts at Yukino.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with it?! You need to have someone giving the cue if you want to start eating, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, why are you the one sticking out?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind them, you can start eating ¡¹

    Nagisa tells us with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay~ Thanks for the meal! ¡¹

    Agnes replies, cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the meal ¡¹

    We start eating hot pot after the long bath.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, does anyone want me to fill up their plates? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Agnes and the young girls.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I prefer picking the stuff I like ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes replied.

    ¡¸ Mana and me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry. But thanks, Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    Yomi and Mana.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan felt sad that her little sisters don¡¯t let her help them.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go get Yoshinobu¡¯s share instead ¡¹

    Err.

    I can¡¯t refuse.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan fills up my bowl.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, Nagisa-chan, can we get some from that pot too? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at the fourth pot on the table.

    ¡¸ Oh. That one is set aside for those coming home later ¡¹

    Nagisa replies.

    ¡¸ They said that they¡¯ll come in ten minutes, they should be arriving soon. And so I added another pot for them ¡¹

    If they¡¯re gonna be late then we can just reheat the pots we¡¯re eating now, but,

    Knowing that they¡¯re coming, it can¡¯t be helped.

    It¡¯s more fun to eat together than wait until we¡¯re done eating.

    Err.

    I think it¡¯s Nei and Margo-san who sent Kana-senpai home.

    If I recall, Michi won¡¯t be coming today.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Are these for Shou-neechan and Rei-chan? ¡¹

    I asked Nagisa.

    Are the two of them coming late?

    ¡¸ Yes, the two of them will be coming ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s sitting in the front side of the table answers instead of Nagisa.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve asked them to come earlier ¡¹

    Ruriko asked them?

    ¡¸ Uhm. Ruriko-sama contacted Seki-san for my sake ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san says bashfully.

    ¡¸ The big problems are taken care of, and so I¡¯ll return to the main house. Earlier, I¡¯ve expressed my desire to stay here, but I need to receive my Grandfather¡¯s permission first. I also have school by tomorrow, and so I¡¯ll retire for today ¡¹

    Oh, Yoshiko-san¡¯s been living with Jii-chan,

    And so, she has to return to the Kouzuki¡¯s main house.

    ¡¸ Yes. And so, I asked Shou-oneesama to come over, and escort her back to Kouzuki main house ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me.

    The ringleaders of the case this time, Oodori and Satake were dealt with already, but the aftermath of the fuss still remains.

    Yoshiko-san is also one of Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters.

    Kouzuki SS is necessary when moving a successor of Kouzuki house.

    And it needs to be from the top elites.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that Shou-oneesan should be coming soon ¡¹

    Nagisa replied.

    ¡¸ I see, I guess we need a hot pot reserved for them ¡¹

    Putting Shou-neechan aside, Rei-chan is a big eater.

    She shows so much dignity in her looks, yet she eats a lot.

    Well, that¡¯s why she¡¯s powerful anyway.

    She can use her cane to break rocks.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Suddenly, Ruriko, call me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I reply while taking the small bowl Minaho-neesan prepared for me.

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re done eating, I would like to come with Yoshiko-oneesama and head back home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that it¡¯s impolite for a slave like to ask this but will you please allow me? ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Going back to Jii-chan? Ruriko ¡¹

    I-I¡­

    ¡¸ Do you want to leave the mansion and live together with Jii-chan again? ¡¹

    She¡¯s abandoning me.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about Onii-sama!!? I am Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave forever! You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll serve ¡¹

    Ruriko replied with a straight face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only for one night. Tomorrow, I will go to school from Grandfather¡¯s house, and will come back here by night, back to Onii-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ A lot has happened today, and so I would like to take it slow and talk it out with Grandfather. Those are my honest feelings ¡¹

    I see.

    Someone was listening with my conversation with Jii-chan earlier in the hotel.

    Was it Minaho-neesan?

    Or Maybe Tsukiko read my thoughts.

    Our time meeting up with Megu in school should be enough.

    ¡¸ Somehow, when you said that you¡¯re going with Yoshiko-san, I thought that you¡¯re going back to live together with Jii-chan ¡¹

    I replied in a slightly joking tone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a lot of time since you¡¯ve started living with us in this mansion. Ruriko also had time to confirm it herself ¡¹

    It¡¯s been four months since I bought her as my sex slave for 3000 yen.

    Going back to Kouzuki house and talking with Jii-chan would be helpful to her.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going as well ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks up.

    ¡¸ I think that the three of us should gather since we have the chance ¡¹

    They¡¯ll discuss the future of Kouzuki house unreservedly.

    The three of them.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I think you already know it, but Jii-chan can¡¯t stay with us here ¡¹

    I tell Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ As expected, he has to stay in the main house no matter what. Although, he promised to come over and play as much as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san sighs.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that means that Yoshiko-san has to live together with Jii-chan all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, we are still Grandfather¡¯s relatives ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true, but,

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get out of my parent¡¯s house. Then, I¡¯ll live in Grandfather¡¯s house, and this mansion in equal times ¡¹

    Misuzu gives a suggestion.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, when I stay over on Grandfather¡¯s, Yoshiko-oneesama can stay over in this mansion. We can take turns in taking care of Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, Misuzu-chan. In that case, I think that I should also come and take care of Grandfather, as I¡¯m always here anyway ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Ruriko-chan, you are Danna-sama¡¯s slave, and you¡¯re to stay here all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ However! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Before making a conclusion, shouldn¡¯t you discuss it with Kouzuki-sama first? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Even if you debate while Kouzuki-sama¡¯s absent, there won¡¯t be a conclusion ¡¹

    They¡¯re right.

    I mean, the main issue at hand is¡­

    First, improving Jii-chan and Ruriko¡¯s relationship.

    ¡¸ Do you want me to come with you? ¡¹

    I asked. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ No, I think we should do it by ourselves ¡¹

    Yeah, Jii-chan probably won¡¯t like me coming with them.

    I¡¯ll back off for tonight and let him talk to his Granddaughters.

    Especially Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Then, uhm, Onii-sama, can we bring Edie-san with us? ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I think having a smart and bright girl like Edie-san with us will do better. If it¡¯s just the three of us, I believe that our conversation with Grandfather will become overly serious ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    As it¡¯s been a while since Ruriko¡¯s come back, Jii-chan would be shy, or should I say that he¡¯ll try to make himself look cool, and the conversation won¡¯t progress.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t Nei come instead of me? ¡¹

    Edie who suddenly got nominated sounds a bit displeased.

    ¡¸ But, we can make an excuse that we have Edie-san with us as our bodyguard, substituting Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    Yeah, if Nei comes with Misuzu and the girls, Jii-chan would think that it¡¯s strange.

    He¡¯d notice the intention of this side right away.

    Then, Jii-chan¡¯s the type that is always careful.

    He¡¯ll laugh at Nei¡¯s jokes, but,

    The ambiance of the conversation would just get stiff.

    ¡¸ I agree ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ We do not have Michi with us tonight. Naturally, we can call her out, but we would like her to take a rest tonight ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s feeling down as she made her mother faint.

    It would be pitiful to summon her to escort Misuzu at this moment.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, it can¡¯t be helped then. Then, I¡¯m going, but give me an hour after meal ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Darling promised to shower me with love tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to rush, I can still make time to do it with you by tomorrow ¡¹

    I replied. Edie;

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. One hour will do. I¡¯ll do today¡¯s share today. That¡¯s for the best, also ¡¹

    She looked at Ruriko and smiled.

    ¡¸ Hey guys, you¡¯re done with the serious talk?! ¡¹

    Yukino said in a loud voice.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re done, then put that aside and eat. Look, the small girls are getting tensed ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    Mao-chan and Agnes are eating silently.

    ¡¸ When there¡¯s a mature talk, they stay quiet, or should I say that they¡¯re taught well. I think you all should be considerate of the children too, no? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino, stop it ¡¹

    Megu tries to stop Yukino, but.

    ¡¸ I mean, who can understand what they¡¯re talking about?! These people are too smart, too argumentative, and they think that people¡¯s thoughts are a formula for them to solve! Look, people live with their emotions! You won¡¯t be able to see the truth unless you talk it out with the person! You all take too much time simulating everything in your head!!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯re right. Yukino-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied to Yukino.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re indeed overly-theoretical. I reflect on it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, reflect on it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Yukino, you¡¯re the one scaring everyone now! ¡¹

    Megu gets angry.

    ¡¸ What? All I¡¯m doing is just¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t shout close to my ear! Stupid Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the stupid one here! I mean, that guy is the representative of stupid people! ¡¹

    M-Me?

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the most stupid here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that Yoshi-kun¡¯s stupid! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with me saying that a stupid guy is stupid?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The one calling people stupid is the most stupid! Geez! ¡¹

    Megu sighed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the most stupid here. I know it already. People made me understand today. Let¡¯s end the silly talk ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Done? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks the two.

    ¡¸ Is it over already? ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu looked at each other.

    ¡¸ W-Well, it¡¯s over ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t make a fuss anymore. Sorry ¡¹

    Then, Mao-chan

    ¡¸ Then, handshake ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Handshake, Yukino-chan, Megu-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    The two shake hands.

    Mao-chan places her hand on top of theirs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough fights today. You two made a lot of noise. You two were bad girls! ¡¹

    She glares at Yukino and Megu.

    ¡¸ But, we get along!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common in the TV show for children. They say ¡°But, we get along¡± ¡¹

    Nagisa whispers.

    ¡¸ Go on, Yukino-chan, Megu-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have to repeat ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we get along ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez¡­ But, we get along ¡¹

    ¡¸ Another one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we get along ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu shout while holding each other¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ And now, everyone! ¡¹

    M-Mao-chan.

    We¡¯re joining in there?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee reaches out for Minaho-neesan¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ What, Katsuko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it needs pairs to hold each other¡¯s hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Following Yukino and Megu;

    Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan hold hands.

    Agnes and Luna.

    Yomi and Mana.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and me ¡¹

    Edie and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Do you mind, Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s you and me ¡¹

    Nagisa and I hold hands.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d please, Mao ¡¹

    Hearing her mother, Mao-chan;

    ¡¸ But, we get along ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we get along ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on,

    But, we all said it.

    Then.

    After a few moments of silence.

    ¡¸ Fu, kufufufufufu ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s the first to laugh.

    ¡¸ What was that that was so funny! Kufufufufu!! ¡¹

    That laugh of hers infected everyone.

    ¡¸ Indeed, pufufufufufu ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bursts into laughter.

    Nagisa, Yomi, Luna, Agnes, and Mao-chan also laughed.

    ¡¸ Puhahahaahaha! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyahahahaaha ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gufufufufufu ¡¹

    Edie infects Ruriko with her laughter.

    ¡¸ Hahahahahahaha ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufufufufufu! ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Misuzu, Mana, and Megu started laughing as well.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, it¡¯s absurd. You all are funny ¡¹

    Then, even Minaho-neesan.

    Naturally, that includes me.

    Then.

    The dining room¡¯s filled with laughter.

    Everyone¡¯s looking at each other.

    Laughing.

    We¡¯re all laughing.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong guys? ¡¹

    Nei stands in the entrance of the dining room, dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m home~ ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Oh, as for Margo-oneechan, she¡¯s parking in the garage. While at it, we picked these up ¡¹

    Picked up?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m back ¡¹

    One of them is Michi. As expected, she still looks dispirited.

    And as for the other one.

    ¡¸ Yo! I¡¯ll be in your care tonight! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka in her karate uniform for some reason.

    Her hands are carrying luggage wrapped in cloth.

    She¡¯s wearing a Geta. (wooden sandals)

    Then, heir hairstyle¡¯s looking like ¡°Yawa-chan¡±1

    Her hair bundled up and set in place with a red hairband.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that look?! Pfft! ¡¹

    Yukino started laughing again, and the whole room roared in laughter.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I thought you weren¡¯t coming back tonight? ¡¹

    I asked Michi as she sits next to me.

    Mao-chan gave orders saying, ¡°Give the seat next to Papa to those that seem sad,¡± and so Agnes did just that.

    Nobody in our family can beat the younger children.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the plan, but, Aneue ¡¹

    Michi looked at Haruka.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m joining in with the professional matches, then I thought that it¡¯s better to live in here ¡¹

    Haruka said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s frustrating, but I must admit that Michi and that woman, Margo is stronger than me. I need to reach the same level as them by training together, right? They say that their objective is in the American rings after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve given up on Kouzuki SS now? ¡¹

    I asked, deliberately.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no use, Mother did all that. I don¡¯t want to trouble my big brother either. If I can earn money through Karate, then I¡¯d do anything ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s eyes are blazing.

    ¡¸ She knows that Mother made a lot of debt for the four months she was missing ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ You mean, the time when she was with Yamaoka-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was really stupid of her, she was at her prime. And yet, she escaped with that man, got troubled with money, made debts, and then got deceived by the bad guys while trying to pay it off, and when she noticed it, she¡¯s already at the Yakuza¡¯s hands! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Father¡¯s taking over Mother¡¯s debt for now, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that guy ignores his family and only does what he wants. That¡¯s why he gave up on Mother, and she followed that man! It¡¯s unforgivable! I will pay back Mother¡¯s debts myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also the hospital charges ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s feeling depressed, and so I give her a hug.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Master ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ Why do you look like that Haruka-san? ¡¹

    She hasn¡¯t put down the luggage she¡¯s carrying yet.

    ¡¸ Ahahahaha, amazed by this?! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka laughs loudly.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯ve become the Karate Oni now! I¡¯ve abandoned my womanhood! Therefore, I¡¯m using the old Japanese Karate uniform! My hairstyle¡¯s like Yawa-chan! I¡¯m no longer a woman! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Since the matches are in America, she imagines that she¡¯ll fight villains like Great Togo or Harold Sakata ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ What do you think!? With this, not even you can make a move on me! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s elated in success.

    ¡¸ With this, I can protect my virginity and devote myself to training!! Give it up! ¡¹

    No, look.

    I don¡¯t even want to have sex with you.

    ¡¸ Look, do you think that this stupid guy has the aesthetic sense? ¡¹

    Yukino speaks to Haruka, looking down on her.

    ¡¸ Maybe, that stupid look of yours right now is just his type you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No way?! ¡¹

    Haruka flinched.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t have a bad taste! ¡¹

    Megu shouts at Yukino.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Nii-san prefers cute girls! ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ So, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks me curiously.

    ¡¸ What happened while we¡¯re away? ¡¹

    Hmm, there¡¯s too many things that happened here.

    ¡¸ Somehow, the atmosphere¡¯s changed ¡¹

    ¡¸ How? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, I see that it¡¯s gotten better, but Megu-chan wasn¡¯t that energetic when I left, but ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Why is Yukino-chi taking over the center?! ¡¹

    1. It¡¯s most likely Yawara Inokuma from Yawara! Manga and Anime

 Chapter 765. Rule

    ¡¸ Why is Yukino-chi taking over the center?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, I know that Yukino-chi has that kind of personality so I can get a bit of the reason, but you know, Megu-chan, what¡¯s up with you?! I thought you two spite each other? Why are you two sitting next to each other looking like you¡¯re having fun?

    Nei asks.

    Nei only knows Megu¡¯s falling to the bottom of despair and declared that she¡¯ll become my slave.

    ¡¸ I mean, Megu-chan, I thought that you¡¯re in the gloomy mode tonight?! Kana-chan did corner you if I recall correctly ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    I¡¯m trying to explain it, but then, I suddenly realized.

    Nei should know everything that happened in school as she¡¯s watching through the cameras.

    She went with Margo-san to send Kana-senpai off, but,

    They can¡¯t use the built-in monitoring system in Margo-san¡¯s car while they¡¯re with Kana-senpai, but,

    They should be able to use it on the way home.

    They picked up Michi and Kudou Haruka on the way,

    But they should be able to use earphones to hear what¡¯s happening in the mansion on the way back.

    No, someone should¡¯ve told Nei on her way back to the mansion about Yukino and Megu reconciliation. Katsuko-nee or Nagisa should¡¯ve contacted her.

    Yet.

    She shows that she doesn¡¯t know anything other than what happened in school¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    ¡¸ Looks like we¡¯ve reached just when everyone¡¯s eating ¡¹

    Margo-san, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan appear at the entrance of the dining room.

    ¡¸ While I was parking in the garage, Shou-oneesan and Rei-chan arrived just in time ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I parked my car at the entrance. I would head to Kakka¡¯s mansion later anyway ¡¹

    To send off Yoshiko-san, Misuzu, and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, desuno! The hot pot is still boiling, eat up a lot! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles at the three.

    ¡¸ Ladies, you can sit here ¡¹

    Nagisa carries small bowls to the seat next to Kudou Haruka.

    Shou-neechan looked at Haruka.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? Are you going to a show? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Well, she¡¯s wearing a Karate uniform and her hairstyle¡¯s cut in an interesting way. Then, she still has the wrapping cloth in her neck.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m going to make a living with Karate, and so I thought of staying like this all the time ¡¹

    Haruka said with a serious face.

    ¡¸ By that, you mean abandoning your womanhood? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m still a woman no matter how you look at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. A woman. If you ask me, you feel more of a female entertainer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Entertainment is a craft, but I will live through martial arts. I¡¯m going to show the guts of the Japanese spirit in America! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Well, good luck ¡¹

    Shou-neechan gave up on her.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯ve accepted Margo-san¡¯s martial arts talk ¡¹

    Rei-chan talks to Haruka.

    Seems like Rei-chan heard that Margo-san invited Kudou Haruka to her martial arts team.

    ¡¸ Yes. Now that it has come to this, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll become a star. A shining star in America. I¡¯ll do my best in becoming the ¡°Japanese Karate Princess¡± I¡¯ll get hold of the stars ¡¹

    She¡¯s beyond prepared, she¡¯s proud.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried about you the most though ¡¹

    Rei-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, compared to Margo-san and Edie, I think that you won¡¯t become the Karate princess unless you grow stronger ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m living in here starting today! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Shou-neesan understood.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re joining in the fights with only Karate? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve been a Karate practitioner for a long time ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, what Shou-oneesama¡¯s saying is that it won¡¯t be a match against Kudou style ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t use that! ¡¹

    Haruka asserts.

    ¡¸ Did you not learn at least the basics from Kudou-san? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ I forgot about it! Not from that man! ¡¹

    Oh well, Haruka¡¯s got antipathy against Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Really? Let me warn you beforehand, if you¡¯re participating in American martial arts tournament, then you should learn Kudou style ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. They should¡¯ve matched with a lot of Karate users before. It won¡¯t make a lot of impact if you¡¯re just a ¡°women¡¯s Karate champion in Japan¡± ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ But, not Kudou style! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, get yourself a good teacher. A unique martial artist with original moves. There¡¯s not that many as strong as him. He¡¯s stronger than Haruka¡¯s father ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Who is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That one kicks out enemies at high speed through its unique rhythm of action. And it takes everyone down. It¡¯s unbeatable. That man is quite strong, it literally is a different dimension style ¡¹

    Could that be?

    ¡¸ That man is the natural enemy of Kinoshita-san, you met her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? That man is on par with that lady? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really, I mean, the different dimension man is much stronger. Although, for some reason, that man falls to Kinoshita¡¯s level whenever they fight ¡¹

    Shou-neesan sighed.

    I knew it, isn¡¯t that Dai Grepher?

    ¡¸ If I train under that man, will I become stronger? ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s nostrils are expanding.

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯ll become stronger. After all, he likes girls like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, he¡¯d definitely be delighted if you present him a high school girl ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan looked at each other.

    Old man Dai Grepher¡¯s known as a pedophile along with his strength.

    ¡¸ Wait, you¡¯re not pushing me to someone crazy, right?! Is he a pervert? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. I don¡¯t think that he¡¯d be real harm. Isn¡¯t that right, Reika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. He would never make a move for real ¡¹

    His motto is ¡°YES, LOLITA! NO TOUCH!¡± after all.

    ¡¸ But, his gaze makes you feel like he¡¯s licking you all over, it¡¯s disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, his gaze is definitely disgusting. It¡¯s the eyes of a degenerate after all ¡¹

    Rei-chan, you¡¯re exaggerating.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve tried to beat him up with all my strength time and time again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, Reika joined in right after graduating in high school, and so a lot of people look at you ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I couldn¡¯t hit him at all. He avoids all my attacks with his weird looking movements. Then, he would say ¡°Reika-kun, your movements are all right today as well¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was when Reika¡¯s still wearing male clothing, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan entered Kouzuki SS after graduating in Europe¡­

    She doesn¡¯t know Rei-chan¡¯s days as a newcomer.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Well, thanks to that, I became faster in my attacks. I never failed on thinking that I want to hit him at least once back then. But, ever since I started dressing up as the British Gentleman, he stopped coming. He got interested in other girls instead ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But, that man is skilled ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ But if you master that Man¡¯s skills, it would be too disgusting that nobody would come close to you anymore. Especially when you¡¯re showing up in martial arts tournament, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t recommend it ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Hearing Shou-neechan¡¯s grave opinion, Haruka reconsiders.

    ¡¸ That guy moves strangely, but he also speaks strangely whenever fighting, remember ¡°Nyohohoho?¡± ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Yeah, he definitely sounds strange.

    Even Kinoshita-san got disgusted by it.

    ¡¸ Ah, I think he was mimicking Iwata Tesugoro¡¯s Yohohoho ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ Who? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know him, Yo-chan?! He¡¯s a legendary pitcher! He¡¯s at his 90s by this year already ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun, Nei¡¯s joking, don¡¯t take it seriously ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sorry to disturb the meal but, Yoshinobu-kun, Nei, Misuzu-san and Edie, could you come with me to the room next door? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    The dining room fell into silence.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s nothing big. I just want to finish up something while we¡¯re all eating, it won¡¯t take that much time. We¡¯ll be back right away ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Do I not have to go? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need, Ojou-sama. You already know about it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Oh, so it¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go right now ¡¹

    Misuzu stands up.

    ¡¸ Hey, what is this?! What¡¯s the story? ¡¹

    Nei doesn¡¯t seem to know.

    ¡¸ You should go. I¡¯ll look after Michi-chan ¡¹

    Nagisa came to my seat and said.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    She¡¯s feeling down earlier,

    Michi clings to me like a kitten begging for milk, but,

    She seems lonely.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be back right away ¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s glossy hair.

    ¡¸ Okay. Let¡¯s switch ¡¹

    I stand up, and Nagisa sits on my chair.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face, Michi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    She¡¯s depressed about her mother, and so,

    I think that Nagisa¡¯s warm motherly feeling would heal Michi better than me.

    ¡¸ Then, thanks. I¡¯m heading out ¡¹

    I head out of the dining room together with Margo-san.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We enter Minaho-neesan¡¯s monitoring room in front of the dining room.

    This was the room where Minaho-neesan summoned Megu last night.

    This room is soundproofed, and so our conversation won¡¯t go outside.

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    Edie closed the door and locked it.

    Misuzu remains silent.

    Nei;

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way, Yo-chan, I talked it out with Kana-chan, and you¡¯ve got to look forward to Ai-chan. We cooked up quite an exciting plan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei ¡¹

    Margo-san calls her out.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°That one isn¡¯t going well so stop it,¡± that is the goal of our conversation here ¡¹

    Edie, who closed the door, tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Why?! I-I was only doing it for Yo-chan to enjoy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, shouldn¡¯t you talk it out with Yoshinobu-kun first? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But you know, it won¡¯t be fun if it¡¯s not a surprise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are all Nei¡¯s plans just surprises? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Darling, and so he won¡¯t mind even if it¡¯s a surprise, but ordinary people would get angry. Like ¡°Why did you decide without asking me¡± ¡¹

    Nei sends me a glance.

    ¡¸ But, if I ask Yo-chan, he¡¯d just say ¡°Stop that¡± or ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± it¡¯s a plan I took time to make and so I don¡¯t want it to be gone ¡¹

    Yeah, if she did consult me beforehand,

    I won¡¯t go with the plan to rape Kana-senpai at all.

    Since it¡¯s me, I¡¯d most likely stop in the middle of the plan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Nei who thinks that it¡¯s fun. Not Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Right. I think you¡¯re going a bit overkill. You two ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at Nei and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been short-sighted ¡¹

    Oh.

    Unlike Nei, Misuzu;

    She saw Yukino freeing Megu up.

    ¡¸ Wait, why are you going that way now Mii-chan?! Also, Edie?! I handed over the seat with Yo-chan and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to be the one cornering Megumi, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s true, but, Edie, weren¡¯t you allied with Mii-chan and me? You¡¯re with us making plans, so shouldn¡¯t you also be responsible for this?! Now, why are you with Margo-oneechan now?! Shouldn¡¯t you be getting scolded together with us!? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s also overdoing it.

    That¡¯s why she knows why she¡¯s being scolded.

    ¡¸ In short, it was Ya-chan and Misuzu¡¯s plan on using Kana-senpai and cornering Megu to let her say that she¡¯s my slave? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Ugh, gununu. I-I don¡¯t know anything about that ¡¹

    Nei tries to whistle and gloss it over.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, it¡¯s useless. It looks like they know everything ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Nei.

    Nei;

    ¡¸ Edie, you traitor! ¡¹

    She blames Edie.

    ¡¸ Nope. I did carry out Nei and Misuzu¡¯s schemes, but I¡¯ve been on Margo¡¯s side from the beginning ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! A spy?! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Not really, Nei ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Edie stays with Yoshinobu-kun to make sure that he could press on the brakes before Nei and Misuzu¡¯s plan turn grave ¡¹

    Now that you mentioned it.

    Edie¡¯s clinging to me a lot.

    ¡¸ Your schemes didn¡¯t go well. But, it didn¡¯t become a problem thanks to Edie and Mana-chan. Nagisa-san, Katsuko-san, and I requested the two beforehand ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    It¡¯s not just Edie but also Mana.

    Yeah, she was paying attention to a lot of things.

    ¡¸ The three of us tried not to give any direct assistance if possible. We¡¯d like Minaho to make minimal intervention, but if we didn¡¯t move, Minaho would¡¯ve intervened like usual. Well, even so, it¡¯s Minaho who always give Yoshinobu-kun and Megumi-chan preferential treatment ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The other members of the senior group let us free, but,

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the one trying to make contact at each critical point.

    That¡¯s her personality, and so it can¡¯t be helped,

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan, I thought that you¡¯re leaving this case all to us? ¡¹

    Nei speaks in a depressed tone.

    ¡¸ I did. We didn¡¯t do anything at all. Nothing but watching over the situation ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ We asked Edie and Mana-chan to be the brakes, and it was the two of them who made the decisions. We didn¡¯t give them any other instructions, also ¡¹

    A moment of silence. Then Margo-san tells Nei.

    ¡¸ In the end, it was Yukino-san who saved Megumi-chan. We didn¡¯t do anything. Yukino-san¡¯s the one who pulled Megumi-chan out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-chi?! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Yes. We planned to shrink down Megumi-san and keep her in check. But it seems that our idea was wrong ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Wait a second!? But, 80% of Megu-chan¡¯s problems is herself, right? That girl doesn¡¯t understand anything that we try to explain to her, and she¡¯s throwing out the harmony of the family. That¡¯s why we had no choice but to¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Megumi is indeed hard to convince. But, you¡¯re also biased ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Megumi and Nei think differently. That includes the way you accept information. Your rules in your living are different, as well. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. That¡¯s not bad. People live in various ways, and so their outlook should also be different ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nei.

    ¡¸ And the problem, in this case, is that Nei and Misuzu were both living in the same rules. Therefore, you two have the same opinion. And you two communicate well because your rules are the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Megumi-chan lives under a different rule than Nei and Misuzu. No matter how many times you teach her with your logic, she won¡¯t understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, everyone other than Megu-chan understood how we think ¡¹

    Nei said. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ But it doesn¡¯t get through Megumi-san herself, and so it¡¯s useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Nei¡¯s thought of ¡°why can¡¯t you understand¡± whenever approaching Megumi-chan keeps on escalating, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi gets angry as ¡°why do I have to keep hearing this again and again?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ In short, Nei thinks ¡°why do you not understand¡± on Megumi-chan, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi also thinks ¡°why do you not understand¡± to Nei ¡¹

    And as they both don¡¯t understand each other, their emotions and expression escalate.

    ¡¸ And yet, I think that Megu declaring herself as a slave did for the better ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ No, but we wanted Megumi-chan first recognize the reality, and look at her relationship with Yo-chan and the family again ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I get why. But, demoting her from being my fiance only makes Megu feel desperate. I mean ¡¹

    I look for the words.

    ¡¸ Megu knows what Ya-chan¡¯s talking about. The reason behind it. She thinks that it¡¯s fair. But, she can¡¯t be convinced in her heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Heart? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. She can¡¯t accept it in her heart, and so the unpleasant emotion accumulates, and it refuses the logic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yet, you all just push the reasoning that Megumi-chan doesn¡¯t understand. That she doesn¡¯t accept the logic ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Minaho initiated this pressure on her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m glad that Minaho wasn¡¯t in a hurry. If Minaho herself rushed it, Megumi might¡¯ve committed suicide already ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen. Minaho-neesan¡¯s weak to Megu ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Besides, Minaho-neesan knows moderation ¡¹

    Then, I turned around to Misuzu and Nei.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan and Misuzu, you two are too smart. If you¡¯re presented with the logic that says ¡°this is for the best,¡± then you¡¯d understand right away, but Megu or I am slow thinkers, we don¡¯t get that right away. We don¡¯t have Ya-chan¡¯s comprehension speed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu apologized.

    ¡¸ No, of course, Megu is also at fault. Megu didn¡¯t grow up within the family for the four months. Ya-chan¡¯s right, she¡¯s throwing out the harmony of the family ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ But. That doesn¡¯t mean that your approach is right. That only makes Megu reject it all, and if you leave her alone like that, she might commit suicide in despair ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Megu hangs her head.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s also my fault for not understanding what¡¯s happening and just watching it. Sorry. I¡¯m not smart, and so I only realized what¡¯s going on. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at the moment. I¡¯ve been thinking so desperately on what can I do for Megu at that place back then, but ¡¹ ¡¹

    My power to understand is only so much,

    I see.

    That¡¯s why Margo-san,

    They left Edie to push the brakes when needed.

    She knows that Edie can judge whether the state is going just right.

    ¡¸ I really am useless ¡¹

    I muttered. Then Edie took my hand.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not. If you feel like you are, then make use of that as experience and become better ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ That applies to you Misuzu and Nei as well. It¡¯s okay to make mistakes. I mean, no human doesn¡¯t make mistakes. Even making the same foolish mistakes because of some attempt is also natural. That¡¯s how you experience life ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Nei. Misuzu-san. You thought that it¡¯s for the better, weren¡¯t you? You weren¡¯t acting out of malice, and so, even if you fail, it¡¯s okay. You can do better next time ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ However, if you make too big of a mistake, then it will leave a scar. Therefore, sorry, but we sent Edie to you to observe what you¡¯re doing ¡¹

    The relationship between Megu and the family has to be protected from breaking down.

    ¡¸ But, I still don¡¯t understand why Megu-chan didn¡¯t get it. What should we really do? Why is it that Megu-chan and I got both stubborn ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a serious look on her face.

    Margo-san;

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t change her outlook ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Recently, I¡¯ve been teaching Agnes and Mao-chan chess ¡¹

    Chess?

    Oh, the European Shogi.

    ¡¸ And so, I taught them how to move the pieces and the rules ¡¹

    The youngest two?

    ¡¸ Then, the next day; I surely thought that the two are already playing chess, no, I was sure that they can play it, but I was wrong ¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Those girls made a new game for themselves instead of following the rules I told them the day before ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I taught them about the king, queen, knights, castle, the ordinary parts in chess. But, Agnes and Mao-chan started making their new pieces ¡¹

    New pieces?

    ¡¸ They named each as President, Train staff, part-timer, public hall, and such ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ If I recall, they also named some as ¡°stuffed toy,¡± ¡°knife,¡± ¡°Shou-oneechan¡¯s car.¡± Then, they decide the moves of each piece. For example, the ¡°cheetah¡± can move forward three tiles and back by two ¡¹

    Eeeeh?!

    ¡¸ When I explained that ¡°In chess, it simulates a war, and so, one has to be gallant,¡± then they started using ¡°poison gas,¡± ¡°bossy commander,¡± or ¡°attack¡± pieces, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that one¡¯s from the archive, ¡°Nora Kuro¡± ¡¹

    I said.

    Our library is filled with a huge collection of Manga which the previous prostitutes left behind.

    No, I think ¡°Norakuro¡± was a gift from the customers of Jii-chan¡¯s age.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, I think the anime they watched with Nei also had an effect, what¡¯s ¡°Reflex Gun?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    What comic, what power?

    ¡¸ Anyway, the small girls made some interesting thoughts. They looked at the game and didn¡¯t follow the established rules, but instead, they made a new set of rules and played with it ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ If Misuzu and Nei were given a chessboard and pieces, then I¡¯m sure that you two would play with the rules of chess. Perhaps, you¡¯d go decently well, and get strong over time. But ¡¹

    The two look at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know how those who made new rules feel, and you can¡¯t imagine it either ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks harshly, but she¡¯s smiling gently.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll only follow the rules given and think that it is the correct way to play, and if you see someone playing with different rules, you¡¯ll exclude them for being wrong ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ You are logically correct. Reasonably correct. You play chess with chess rules. But, what will you do when someone who doesn¡¯t know the rules comes in? You¡¯d push your correct rules to them. But, if it¡¯s just a game, shouldn¡¯t you also play with other rules? Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too precious to let the children create new pieces, new rules, as they please? ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re a family, and the family has it¡¯s rules ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that really it? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸ I know what¡¯s your mistakes ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ You were trying to guide Megumi-chan from above. You were forcing her to learn the lawful rules ¡¹

    ¡¸ You could say that, but ¡¹

    Nei refuses.

    ¡¸ I think that you should become Megumi-chan¡¯s friend before doing all that ¡¹

    Friend.

    ¡¸ I played with Agnes and Mao-chan with the rules they made and the pieces they named. I also made a new piece for myself. I called it ¡°my Maserati,¡± and it can move six forward and two perpendicular tiles. I run over them with the piece I made, but ¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Do you think that both parties can reach an understanding unless you teach them the rules? ¡¹

 Chapter 766. People change.

    Nei and Misuzu-san are too smart, and so you understand the rules of the game, and you can quickly think of methods to win against an opponent who follows the same rule ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re playing in a tournament where the players have to follow every single rule, then you¡¯ll be the strongest in it. But, unfortunately, the world isn¡¯t that easy ¡¹

    Misuzu looks gloomy.

    Nei looks confused.

    Edie¡¯s just looking at the two of them with a smile.

    ¡¸ To demonstrate, we¡¯ve joined with Kouzuki-san on the case, but it is interesting. Nei who was at the hotel didn¡¯t notice it, and Misuzu-san who wasn¡¯t there understood ¡¹

    Right. Misuzu didn¡¯t come out of the kitchen and stayed with Nagisa even when we came back.

    She didn¡¯t want me to see her look sad.

    On the other hand, Nei returned with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ After all, I know Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ As for I¡¯m the daughter of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s lived as the granddaughter of the head of Kouzuki house, Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ It was beyond my expectations that Grandfather would decide like that ¡¹

    She heard everything that happened with the Yakuza in the hotel.

    Minaho-neesan, Shou-neechan, or maybe Jii-chan himself, one of them contacted Misuzu.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Nei turns to Misuzu questioningly.

    ¡¸ Nei, you weren¡¯t born from a distinguished family. You don¡¯t know what ¡°impurity¡± means ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Impurity? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, back then, people with good standing never do dirty work. They let people with expertise do the dirty work. That¡¯s not exclusive to Japan. It¡¯s a common thing in this world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dirtying one¡¯s hands is an ill-omen. Therefore, there is always an underground society no matter what country you¡¯re in, and that means you can never take away criminal syndicates ¡¹

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s nobody there to do the dirty work, the people with good standing would be in trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter how sophisticated the democracy in the country is, the mayhem of the underground society is insoluble. No administration of justice, prosecution, of the police force can take it down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, the people who work on surface and people who work on the other side are clearly divided ¡¹

    Margo-san and Edie explain.

    Margo-san¡¯s the disciple of Kyouko Messer, an international criminal. Edie¡¯s raised and sold from an assassination cult to Miss Cordelia, she knows a lot about the underground society.

    ¡¸ Nei looked at Oodori and Satake¡¯s attitude towards Kouzuki-san and thought ¡°what stupid people,¡± but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, they really were idiots! They didn¡¯t understand the power of Kouzuki house at all! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right, the Yakuza looked down on Jii-chan, on the power of Kouzuki house.

    They¡¯re thinking of how they can take advantage of the situation and Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. They¡¯re only following their own rules ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the rule between the Yakuza and distinguished families so far. Kouzuki house is above when it comes to assets and authority in both the surface and the backside. They know that from the start. But, when it comes to the other side, a distinguished family, like Kouzuki house will never dirty their hands, and so, they ultimately have to borrow the power of Yakuza or other organizations from their side. Therefore, they think that Kouzuki-san will never cross the line ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so they purposely speak rudely and take the attitude that they¡¯re not scared of him, they raise the pressure against Kouzuki and try to find common ground to strike the deal ¡¹

    ¡¸ And in there, Kouzuki house, won¡¯t involve themselves with the underground society that deeply. Either way, they can¡¯t cast away the Yakuza completely. They have that much utility value, and so they think with that rule in their mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, their ideology isn¡¯t mistaken ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ No matter how much power and assets Kouzuki house have, capability that Kouzuki SS have, how strong Shou and Reika is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems foolish if Kouzuki house does the dirty work themselves. The risk is too high, and they¡¯ll be opposing all the underground organizations that exist ¡¹

    ¡¸ And nobody would do something that foolish. That reluctance is what saves Yakuza¡¯s face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if Kouzuki-san were to take Tsukiko-san and the two in his custody, then he would have to pay the Yakuza a hefty amount of reparations, or give them interest, either way, you restrain towards the underground organization ¡¹

    If they don¡¯t want a fight with the underground society, then,

    Kouzuki house may have all the power they could have, and yet, they¡¯ll show that they concede to the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Oodori-san had that kind of attitude ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re trying to cheat out of Kouzuki even for a bit ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ However, Grandfather declared that he¡¯ll destroy all of Yakuza ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That means, Kouzuki house will directly control the underground society. Kouzuki house won¡¯t be using the Yakuza, who already belongs to the underground society, as an intermediary, but they¡¯ll do it themselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not the Kansai Yakuza who¡¯d be making an uproar but the Kouzuki group executives ¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸ After all, their head just made an absurd decision. And it¡¯s not because he¡¯s trying to remove the Yakuza and start clean management. Kouzuki-san¡¯s choice is¡­ ¡¹

    Right. Jii-chan said it.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house itself will take control of the underground society of Japan. Anything that they can¡¯t deal on the surface would be settled using Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Crushing all the Yakuza groups who defies Kouzuki house, and those who yield will become subordinates of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s absurd. The underground society won¡¯t consent to this, and they¡¯ll fight against Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s too late. Kouzuki-san declared it to the leaders of the Yakuza. Kouzuki SS is a separate organization, and so, Kouzuki Group has no say in it. The executives can¡¯t stop it. Furthermore, Yazawa-san¡¯s units are already sending off their second assault in Kansai area ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s right.

    He¡¯s already declared war.

    ¡¸ Today, the old leaders of Kansai Yakuza promised Jii-chan that they¡¯ll deal with Oodori-san and Satake-san, but, they¡¯re hesitating on doing it for real. Especially with the subordinates who didn¡¯t do anything wrong ¡¹

    All they did was hear about the Miko power from Kiyomi-san.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san set up a trap as he let the old men dispose of the people in that place. If they didn¡¯t kill Oodori-san and others by tomorrow, it means that they broke their promise and Kouzuki SS can go all out with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s perhaps what will happen, and then, Kouzuki group will have to prepare themselves for the worst. Now that this happened, the Yakuza won¡¯t stop even if someone assassinates Grandfather ¡¹

    Assassinate Jii-chan?

    No, it¡¯s not just Yakuza, someone from the Kouzuki group might try to kill Jii-chan off out of fear from the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ Assassination is impossible. Kouzuki SS has all sides protected, and so the executives can¡¯t send over an assassin ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Yeah.

    The executives have Kouzuki SS as their protection,

    And so, they can¡¯t contact people from the underground society and request to assassinate Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Thus, the events in May will be put into function ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Back then, the disturbing elements among the executives of Kouzuki group were eliminated ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Matching with Cesario Viola¡¯s attack; Some executives covertly tried to rebel together with Ruriko¡¯s father, and they¡¯re all exterminated.

    ¡¸ Even if the others were thinking of rebelling someday, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san and Kouzuki SS let them know to fear them back then. Even if the management tries to give their honest opinion to Kouzuki-san, they can¡¯t complain about it in the underground society. None of them can ¡¹

    The executives;

    They know that Jii-chan used the whole Kouzuki SS and took down all units in Cesario Viola¡¯s attack.

    Then, he hired that Cesario Viola to kill off his first son.

    Ruriko¡¯s father was executed.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows how scary he is ¡¹

    Those who betrayed him, even if it¡¯s his son, will have to pay with death.

    That¡¯s how harsh Jii-chan, and it etched into the minds of the executives.

    ¡¸ And so, the executives will have to prepare for the worst until it¡¯s sure that the Yakuza¡¯s going to fight by tomorrow. They can¡¯t do anything about it anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Now that¡¯s happened, they¡¯re talented, and so they¡¯ll change the way they think. If Kouzuki house were to control the underground society, then, they¡¯ll see which can make a profit for them. They¡¯ll be positive about it ¡¹

    Edie and Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, it would be unthinkable for them. It¡¯s not worth to have Kouzuki house fight the underground society ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s nothing anyone can do, Kouzuki-san¡¯s aim isn¡¯t to obtain the underground society, but to cause this dispute ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a bright face.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s simple. If they¡¯re to fight the Kansai Yakuza upfront, Kouzuki group would be united. They¡¯ll set aside the internal power struggle they had until now. The opponent is the Yakuza after all. They don¡¯t know what the Yakuza will do, and so the group will scram and share information with each other. Naturally, the people who were trying to push down the new CEO, Shiba-san, from the rising faction, would be gone. Shiba-san won¡¯t be able to fire off people from the Kouzuki branch families because they don¡¯t align with his opinion ¡¹

    Kouzuki group will become one.

    ¡¸ Then, Kouzuki-san is the leader of this dispute. The charisma that Kouzuki-san has will solidify the group further. As a result, adding to the time where Kouzuki-san is the best CEO, the loyalty of the people in the group will just increase ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san himself set out to discuss with the Yakuza. He stood in the frontline of the battlefield. He brought his soldiers with him. Then, if anything were to happen to Kouzuki-san, Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san would take over the loyalty of the group ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san is purposely making this choice for his granddaughter¡¯s sake ¡¹

    Causing all this uproar and all the troubles,

    He even picked a fight with the Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s impatient. Kouzuki-san¡¯s already 82-years-old. He thinks that he doesn¡¯t have enough time left. Therefore, he¡¯s taking measures ¡¹

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t want his granddaughters to have difficulties after his death.

    He wishes that they take over the power and assets of Kouzuki house smoothly.

    That¡¯s why he¡¯ll do anything to achieve that.

    ¡¸ Grandfather! ¡¹

    Misuzu drops her shoulders.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do anything anymore, Misuzu. You have to act like nothing¡¯s happening, just like Ruriko ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ She knows. But, she¡¯ll entrust everything to her Grandfather. And so, she¡¯s composed ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This is Kouzuki SS¡¯ fight. You¡¯re not involved. Naturally, there will be the same bodyguards with you, as Kouzuki SS has the best security out there. Therefore, you can continue your life like usual ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu. Jii-chan made his decision and is already moving the Kouzuki group. We can¡¯t do anything about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Believe in him. He won¡¯t do anything bad. Jii-chan has Yazawa-san, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan supporting him. Minaho-neesan¡¯s helping Kouzuki SS in their job as well. They¡¯ll definitely pull through the Yakuza¡¯s attack. It¡¯s them after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­Okay ¡¹

    Misuzu nods lightly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. They¡¯ll win. Kouzuki SS has thrown away their rules so far. And Majority of the Yakuza is still bound by their rules. But once an influential man begins to attack with all his might, they¡¯ll tremble and yield in turns. Well, a few organizations would be destroyed just to set an example ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ With that said, that¡¯s all we have to discuss, you can return to your usual routine by tomorrow ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at Nei and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Do you understand now? There are people beyond your expectations that breaks all the rules ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu, these two are smart, and so they get caught in the reasoning they have.

    ¡¸ Edie and I belong in this world, and so we are used to it. This is how it is. For example, a discussion talking about I one has three times more power, then they¡¯ll surely win. That¡¯s common sense in battlegrounds. But, we don¡¯t swallow that whole. Real experience is a scary thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are always people who are stronger than the ordinary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, for example. Do you remember Kyouko-san back then? ¡¹

    If I recall.

    ¡¸ She crawled from the rooftop¡¯s outer wall and came down from a vent ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yoshinobu-kun. No ordinary person would do that. If you¡¯re using common sense that is. Just climbing to the rooftop through the outer walls uses a lot of stamina. But, she did ¡¹

    She surpasses common sense.

    ¡¸ Either way, there¡¯s that military movement rule existing. In battles, people think a lot, try it out, then say ¡°this is the situation, and so this will do,¡± creating a concrete plan to follow ¡¹

    ¡¸ But the professionals know it as well, and so you need to break the rules ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, those who are imprisoned by the rules, die ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ There are people in this world where they refuse no matter how attractive the proposal may be. Their motives are higher, and so they don¡¯t comply with a buy-out. They can¡¯t understand no matter what¡¯s told ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Reason isn¡¯t what makes human relationships. For example, some sign up some absurdly suspicious contracts just because the other party seems trustworthy. On the other hand, some refuse the other party because they feel something¡¯s off, even though the situation should be to their advantage ¡¹

    ¡¸ People live with their senses, not with words ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is. You know that Minaho¡¯s investing in businesses on the surface, right? Then, Minaho found a company project that seems to have promise, and so she tried to invest in it, but the president refused. He thought that Minaho¡¯s attitude was quite bossy. Despite it being a chance to receive investment ¡¹

    ¡¸ What happened to that company? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho got offended. She used the backside, and have the main bank collect their loan, and so they went bankrupt. Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s being arrogant here? She said self-composed ¡¹

    If one¡¯s reasonable, they should behave modestly to an investor.

    At least, try not to say anything rude to the other party.

    But, Minaho-neesan was a young woman, and so they looked down on her.

    Therefore, she shut them down.

    ¡¸ No matter how much of a fair argument you present, telling them that if they think about it, ¡°this method¡± is way better, unless you build a relationship of trust, the other party won¡¯t bat an eye. Much more to those with a competitive relationship ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Is this about Megumi-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You seem to be annoyed that Megumi-chan never fixes her attitude no matter how many times she says that she understood your logic, but ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural. Megumi-chan¡¯s always suspicious that Misuzu-san and Nei might be trying to deceive her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not my intention though! ¡¹

    Nei tries to oppose, but,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not about how you intend it to be but how Megumi accepts it ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ Megumi thinks that Misuzu and Nei are smarter than her. And so, she feels that you two will talk her down. That status frustrates her. That¡¯s why she feels insecure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, she¡¯ll never listen to whatever Misuzu-san or Nei says. She won¡¯t understand what you mean, all she feels is that you¡¯re trying to sermon her from a higher standpoint, and so it¡¯s miserable and irritating for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you add the school event. Megumi knows that it¡¯s Misuzu and Nei¡¯s plan that Mana called Kana in. Therefore, she lost her cool. After all, you didn¡¯t personally preach her but instead, sent Mana and me as proxy ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I thought that it was Misuzu and Nei who sent them.

    I had a hunch that they planned this.

    ¡¸ Thus, Megumi-chan dropped herself to a salve out of desperation, she stopped thinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ She detests everyone at that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural, Misuzu and Nei¡¯s plan ridiculed Megumi-chan too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not everyone in this world is as honest as Darling. Darling will accept our plans as ¡°something done for him,¡± but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan thinks of you girls as her rivals. You don¡¯t want to be made a fool of your rivals don¡¯t you? And so, do you really think that she¡¯ll accept the unpleasant words the older ladies say, even if they are a sound argument? ¡¹

    Edie and Margo-san said. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, now that you mentioned it ¡¹

    Nei sighed.

    ¡¸ You prioritize your thoughts, and got obsessed with pushing the correct reasoning, but, you know. No, actually, if the other party knows how to prioritize reason, just like you girls, then it would go through, but, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi uses her emotions before reason. She¡¯s like Yukino ¡¹

    She prioritizes her emotions, and so,

    She thinks more about how the other party said it, not what the other party said.

    If she doesn¡¯t like the way it was said, then she¡¯d turn a deaf ear.

    ¡¸ Not everyone is as smart as you girls, and not everyone can understand what you mean ¡¹

    Edie said.

    People who live in a different rule than them exist.

    That includes people who break the rules.

    The thought that ¡°this is the proper rule¡± hurts their eyes.

    ¡¸ Even so, I¡¯d admit that Megumi-chan is a troublesome girl. If it were Megumi-chan listening to what I say, she wouldn¡¯t feel as despondent as you girls ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s Misuzu and Nei, and so when you find an opportunity to talk them out like this, it will resolve itself.

    ¡¸ But, you see, I¡¯d like to ask you two ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Do you understand that having a family is always bothersome? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to answer, Yoshinobu-kun. I know that you understand ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at Misuzu and Nei.

    ¡¸ Even in a family, everyone is different, that means, their way of thinking, and how they accept things are also different. There¡¯s always someone who¡¯ll take time to do anything and someone who complains about everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, but ¡¹

    Nei tries to speak up, but,

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t. Nei and Misuzu-san, you try to ask Megumi-chan to become like you, smart, and can guess anything, even though Megumi-chan has her individual characteristic. You¡¯re displeased that Megumi-chan can¡¯t become like you, and so you push her to her breaking point ¡¹

    Megu was near the breaking point from being separated from the family.

    ¡¸ That might be true ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama kept repeating that ¡°we¡¯re family¡± to Megumi-san, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve understood it until now ¡¹

    Family.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Family. You, me, every one of us decided to join in this family by our own will ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you should understand that you can¡¯t push Megumi-chan out of the family because she breaks the harmony, don¡¯t you think? Just like you, Megumi-chan joined in the family out of her will. Nobody gave her an order to enter the family, and so you shouldn¡¯t force her out of the family, should you?! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re family, that won¡¯t change until death. Wasn¡¯t that the resolve we had? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ We accepted those who¡¯ll take time, those who cause troubles. We showed them love. Shouldn¡¯t we think about how we coexist, than coerce? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Things are going to get harder. Do you understand that? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Mana, Agnes, they¡¯re all cute, but they¡¯ll grow. They¡¯ll become conceited. They¡¯ll reach their rebellious phase, and someday, they¡¯ll see the truth about their birth ¡¹

    Mao-chan thinks that I¡¯m her father, but,

    Someday, she may want to meet her real father.

    She may hate me.

    Agnes, someday, she¡¯ll see the purpose of her life, and the reason why she was confined underground.

    Once she discovers that her father created her to turn her to a sex toy,

    She might feel despair.

    ¡¸ People change. For good, for the bad, it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But the family itself will not. No, it cannot change. If it does, this family will crumble ¡¹

    If our family allows anyone to leave when they don¡¯t like it anymore.

    Then this family will collapse immediately.

    ¡¸ Darling knows that. That¡¯s why he kept telling Megumi, ¡°Because we¡¯re family,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll always be family,¡± that even if Megumi changes, Darling will continue to love Megumi as family ¡¹

    ¡¸ And Yoshinobu-kun carries truth in his words, so, even if Megumi-chan feels desperate, she never said that she¡¯ll leave the family out of despair ¡¹

    ¡¸ She declared that she¡¯ll become Darling¡¯s slave because she trusts Darling and she knows that she can devote herself to him ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Darling, you get that too, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never leave this family. I resolve to stay with this family forever ¡¹

    She speaks with a serious look on her face.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to be separated from Darling. And it¡¯s futile to worry, why? ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Darling will never be alone anymore! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, even if Mao-chan becomes rebellious, or Agnes rejects you, I¡¯ll do something about it. And it¡¯s not just me, but everyone. That includes Megumi¡¯s case ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ That girl is in the family, and so it¡¯s a case for everyone. There won¡¯t be any compulsion or coercion. We¡¯ll put Megumi¡¯s individuality into consideration and solve it together. We¡¯re family, and so it¡¯s not troublesome, no matter how much time it takes. Supporting the family is the natural thing to do ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    That¡¯s why Edie¡¯s always close to Megu and me.

    That¡¯s to make sure that Megu doesn¡¯t behave recklessly.

    ¡¸ Edie, you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You use that odd speech pattern to throw Megu off. But in fact, Edie¡¯s a genius, you use your mind and body to make sure that Megu doesn¡¯t feel insecure about you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    The two are surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is. Megumi-chan¡¯s never surprised with how Edie speaks, right? The thought of ¡°Edie¡¯s always so sudden and surprising, but she doesn¡¯t mean anything bad, and she loves Yoshinobu-kun¡± has piled up for the past four months. It accumulates throughout the days ¡¹

    Margo-san said. Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, Megumi-chan knows that Edie¡¯s smart, and she knows well how much physical strength she has. But, Megumi-chan never felt insecure towards Edie ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Megu thinks ¡°Edie is Edie,¡± and accepts it as usual ¡¹

    I unconsciously said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Once she understands ¡°she¡¯s like that,¡± and that there¡¯s no malice, she¡¯ll accept her. No matter who it is ¡¹

    Thus, there¡¯s no insecurity created.

    ¡¸ Edie built a steady relationship of trust with Megumi-chan. Therefore, even if Nei acts rashly, she¡¯ll function as a brake ¡¹

    As long as Edie¡¯s present, she¡¯ll be able to calm down the atmosphere no matter how cornered Megu becomes.

    It won¡¯t turn to the worst situation possible.

    ¡¸ Now then, what about you girls? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks Nei and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ All you did for the past four months is corner Megumi-chan, and thus, you¡¯re the cause of her insecurities ¡¹

 Chapter 767. Punishment time! Yay~

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, we were mistaken ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ We think of Megumi-san as obstinate, as someone who doesn¡¯t understand, and so we ignored Megumi-san¡¯s individuality and the way she accepts things, and gave our arbitrary evaluation on her ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu are smart, and so they understand right away. They comprehend the issue at hand. They think of how to deal with it right away.

    But, Megu¡¯s not like that.

    Despite all that, Nei and Misuzu continue to move forward before Megu could understand.

    It¡¯s not just towards Megu.

    Nei and Misuzu don¡¯t explain anything to me and just continue to make schemes with the two of them.

    ¡¸ And since you two love scheming, it saves the trouble if you explain first and gain consent, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I know that you want to implement your ideas as fast as possible, but that¡¯s not good. As mentioned earlier, your plans are only useful to people who follow the same rules as you ¡¹

    Misuzu and Nei are strong in the world where the laws are strict.

    They¡¯ll follow their plans, and everything will smoothly make progress.

    Everything would be within the range of their assumptions.

    ¡¸ But, if you come across with a person who breaks the rules without care, and all of it will fall ¡¹

    Just like how Jii-chan trampled over the rules of the Yakuza, the surface, and the underground society¡¯s standards.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I think we got carried away ¡¹

    Nei reflects.

    Edie speaks;

    ¡¸ You two are similar. Minaho as well. Therefore, you make conspiracy plans whenever together unconsciously. However, if it¡¯s only a gathering of people following the same rules, then you¡¯ll miss a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is why Minaho has Katsuko-san and me. Minaho knows that she¡¯s overly theoretical. She never takes action unless she consulted with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want a diverse view, then you need people who live under different rules ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, recently she likes to discuss things with Shou-oneesan. Minaho thinks of herself as a realist, but, she¡¯s come up with some unexpected and unpredictable actions. She¡¯s more of a romanticist ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Shou¡¯s clearly the realist. Shou¡¯s job doesn¡¯t allow wishful thinking after all ¡¹

    The top elites in Shou-neechan¡¯s class don¡¯t think ¡°well, we can manage¡± in their job.

    If their task has a 99% chance of success, then they¡¯d still fill that last percent. They think of all the possibilities.

    And they don¡¯t care how much expense, or people it needs.

    They must keep their subject safe no matter what.

    The people Shou-neechan protects are near the class as Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Thus, you two are smart, and have some good ideas, but, you mustn¡¯t commit to it until there¡¯s a ¡°GO¡± signal for a while ¡¹

    Margo-san tells the two.

    ¡¸ You still don¡¯t understand about other people¡¯s hearts ¡¹

    I looked at the two.

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s a bit troublesome, but if you came up with something, consult with me first ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think of giving me a surprise or whatever. I¡¯m not that smart, and it¡¯s hard for me to catch up with what Nei and Misuzu thinks. Think first if your plans are for the good of the family, or for the worse. No, I¡¯ll also think about if it¡¯s risky or not ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu have a different point of view, after all.

    ¡¸ I understand, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu replied right away.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Got it, sorry, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ People prefer those who think the same way as them. Therefore, Misuzu and Nei started sticking together before they noticed and even pulled Kana in ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s the same type as Misuzu and Nei. She¡¯s a thinker, and she always considers what¡¯s best for herself. And she¡¯s also a conspirator. Just like these two ¡¹

    Right, Kana-senpai;

    She immediately thought of a plan to have the first-year tennis club girl get raped.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll tell her to stop it. And I¡¯ll also warn Kana-chan not to do anything strange ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s feeling down says that but,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for Yoshinobu-kun to decide, Nei ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we just tell you not to decide anything on your own? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Oh. Sorry ¡¹

    Nei talks to me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, what do you think? Actually, I¡¯ve made decisions with Kana-chan while we¡¯re driving her home, but, ¡¹

    I thought so.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what to do with that girl for now, But, we¡¯ll do something about that Judo guy that¡¯s sexually harassing her ¡¹

    He forced the girl to go out with him.

    He¡¯s asking her to send her nude images of her,

    Then, he sent over a picture of his dick.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think my conscience could just ignore it after knowing that the girl is in trouble ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Besides, I promised Kana-senpai. I¡¯d rather not betray her trust. Nei, you should keep up with your promises with her as well. Don¡¯t say ¡°I think we should stop¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Nei never had friends until now.

    And I don¡¯t think that she understands how to accumulate trust between friends.

    ¡¸ Besides, if anything happens in the school, I¡¯m sure that it also goes through her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iwakura-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s vulgar pet, and our student council president.

    ¡¸ If you get her angry, things are going to become troublesome again ¡¹

    That woman hired hitmen to kill me back then.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave the Judo guy to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that woman will surely take him as another dick slave ¡¹

    Nei agreed.

    ¡¸ See? If it¡¯s Nei and Misuzu, you think that you¡¯re the only players, and so you try to make the situation advantageous, but, Yoshinobu-kun feels of the other factors and the people that may get involved in it. That¡¯s the difference in viewpoint ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Seriously. Just what happened to me for these four months. It seems that it was me who got carried away and got impudent ¡¹

    Misuzu sighed.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you now recognize it, that¡¯s good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just four months since we all became family. Understanding it today is good enough. We haven¡¯t done anything irreversible yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it feels like Margo-oneechan would pull us back before we could do that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural, That¡¯s what family is ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Right. We can still go back. I¡¯ll apologize to Megumi-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, I¡¯m coming too ¡¹

    Misuzu and Nei said, but,

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Why, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We caused pain to Megumi-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I have to apologize ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    I get how you feel, but,

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just settle it with ¡°sorry¡± ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You two cornered Megu with the same method. Therefore, if you just apologized, it won¡¯t go through Megu ¡¹

    Just ¡°words¡± won¡¯t change anything.

    It¡¯s the same with Mana.

    At first, Mana kept saying that she¡¯s allied with us.

    But, it was different inside her head.

    It took a lot of action,

    until Mana trusted us from the bottom of her heart.

    I showed that I¡¯ll never abandon Mana again and again.

    Thus, Mana finally had a change of heart.

    ¡¸ Megu will not understand it unless you show it in action ¡¹

    ¡¸ Action, is it?

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯ll have to rebuild the mutual trust, even if it takes you a year or two ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. She doesn¡¯t trust me right now, does she? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when I watch Megumi-san have arguments with Yukino-san while looking like they¡¯re having fun, I remembered the past

    Past?

    ¡¸ When I first entered this mansion, back when I just met Danna-sama ¡¹

    Back in May.

    ¡¸ Back then, the family was still small, and I¡¯m the only one from Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Right.

    The original members of Kuromori, Megu whose mother was a prostitute in this brothel.

    It¡¯s only people involved with the brothel, and Misuzu, the lady of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Back then, I felt lonely, because I feel like everyone¡¯s leaving me out. I try not to stand out as much as possible ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s like that back then.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I brought Michi with me, and now I have Ruriko, Shou-oneesama, and Reika-oneesama. I get along with Nei-oneesama, and nowadays, I forget about the sadness from back then ¡¹

    The air between the family had changed before anyone noticed.

    The members from Kouzuki house has increased. Ruriko¡¯s living in here, getting along with Katsuko-nee, Mana, and Agnes.

    That¡¯s why.

    Megu feels she¡¯s left out from the family.

    Megu herself isn¡¯t the problem.

    The atmosphere of our family has changed.

    ¡¸ I seem to have pushed my loneliness from back then to Megumi-san ¡¹

    From Megu¡¯s standpoint.

    She feels that Misuzu and the Kouzuki group are turning the family into what¡¯s convenient to them while she¡¯s busy in her club.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yoshinobu-kun¡¯s right, apologizing to her now will only backfire ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan will only look at everything suspiciously, she might think that you¡¯re trying to deceive her. That if she lowered her guard, you two might kick her out of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    Misuzu unconsciously speaks.

    ¡¸ Haa, I get it. Yeah, that¡¯ll take a year or two ¡¹

    Nei brushes up her hair.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Megu-chan doesn¡¯t like us now. We need to gain her trust with our actions and attitude from every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. A cheap apology will only hurt Megumi ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Even if you apologize in words, it may turn to be an impolite act ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Anyway, let¡¯s take it easy. And if anything happens, discuss it with Yo-chan. Don¡¯t do anything without permission. That¡¯s good enough, Mii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The two promised.

    Wait.

    ¡¸ Ah, that won¡¯t be enough as expected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the only one you should discuss it with. I don¡¯t think I can judge Nei and Misuzu¡¯s ideas on my own ¡¹

    Didn¡¯t I just realize that I shouldn¡¯t carry everything on my own?

    ¡¸ Indeed, the two of you might talk it out with Darling if he¡¯s alone ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m an idiot after all.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll consult it with Margo-oneechan and Edie as well ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸ Look, earlier, Minaho-neesan talked about ¡°counter-partners¡± with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei wasn¡¯t listening to my conversation with Minaho-neesan in the bathroom earlier when she was in the car with Margo-san.

    ¡¸ The family has a partner for each and every one. Agnes and Luna, Yomi and Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, yesterday, Luna-chan became Agnes¡¯ friend, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, she knows that one.

    Misuzu nods.

    The two are smart, and so it helps a lot.

    ¡¸ Each one has someone close to their age that¡¯s easy to talk to, right? Of course, I listen to everyone¡¯s suggestion, but I can¡¯t decide on everything. There are others that¡¯s easy to discuss between women. Therefore, the family¡¯s partied up two by two ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it now. Yo-chan wants Mii-chan and me to find someone to discuss ideas other than Yo-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    I smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Then, Misuzu ¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who do you find hard to talk to in the family? ¡¹

    I ask her purposely.

    ¡¸ D-Danna-sama, that¡¯s ¡¹

    Misuzu hesitates.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Tsukiko ¡¹

    Edie said. Misuzu twitched.

    ¡¸ Thought so. The only one who can deal with the lady of Kouzuki house is the Takakura shrine maiden ¡¹

    Since she¡¯s the successor of a distinguished family, it has to be the shrine maiden of an old shrine.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko can also read minds. You can never lie nor scheme against her. She¡¯s also at the same age as Misuzu, I think she¡¯ll be a great partner ¡¹

    Even if Tsukiko returns to Kyoto, she can hear about Misuzu¡¯s situation from her sisters.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Tsukiko-san would be the hardest to converse for me ¡¹

    Misuzu admits.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s right. I think that having Tsukiko-san monitor me can polish me to become better ¡¹

    Misuzu will take over the Kouzuki house.

    Jii-chan has the assets, authority, and the power of Kouzuki SS.

    Ruriko or Yoshiko-san has no interest in inheriting that power.

    If that¡¯s the case, nobody can go against Misuzu.

    Misuzu needs a barrier to make sure that she doesn¡¯t act wildly.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll get along with Tsukiko-san. I¡¯ll discuss my ideas with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do that. I¡¯ll tell Tsukiko about it too ¡¹

    Although, I know that Tsukiko can read my mind anyway.

    She¡¯ll just read it before I could say it.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, what about me? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Oh dear. Nei forgot about me ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Is that okay, Yoshinobu-kun? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah. Margo-san knows Ya-chan the best ¡¹

    ¡¸ And Nei¡¯s the one who understands me best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s eyes become teary.

    ¡¸ Recently, I no longer rampage from being unable to hold my emotions back ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s weakness was like that.

    Her destructive impulse has stopped.

    ¡¸ I think this is all thanks to the family who lives a happy life every day. The family¡¯s precious to me too. Thus, it heals my heart quite a lot ¡¹

    MArgo-san

    ¡¸ If I have this much lovable family with me, then I won¡¯t be rampaging without thought. The elder group has no time to trouble the family, as they¡¯re the one who worries. Oh, Katsuko-san, Nagisa-san, and I worry about Minaho as well ¡¹

    It¡¯s the thought of people.

    ¡¸ Worrying about someone lets you become stiff and slack-less. Having a family is wonderful ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Nei again.

    ¡¸ Even so, Nei. You¡¯re the one I worry the most ¡¹

    She smiled at Nei.

    ¡¸ After all, you¡¯re my first little sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan!!! ¡¹

    Nei jumps to Margo-san.

    Margo-san hugs Nei tightly.

    ¡¸ Really, you always make me worry, Nei!! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end, I think that the past four months has been the first trial for our family.

    It¡¯s to see what are the changes when the family start living together.

    Looking back at the past, and reexamining the present.

    And we have to fix what needs fixing now.

    And we can leave everything that we think is okay.

    We¡¯re people, and so there¡¯s always someone who we don¡¯t agree with.

    But, that doesn¡¯t mean that we have to coerce or expel them.

    Look at the other party, and accept them.

    Naturally, if it¡¯s not okay, then we¡¯ll scold them.

    But if that¡¯s the individuality of the person, we¡¯ll put up with it.

    We¡¯re living together.

    We all want to live together.

    We¡¯re a family, after all.

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Returning back to the dining room¡­

    Everyone¡¯s surprised.

    There¡¯s a huge sign on Misuzu¡¯s chest saying, ¡°I won¡¯t make schemes anymore.¡±

    And Nei has ¡°I¡¯ll consult people next time.¡±

    ¡¸ Uhm, I won¡¯t conspire anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯ll consult stuff with everyone next time ¡¹

    The two said and bowed their heads.

    That¡¯s good enough.

    There¡¯s no need to talk about anything unnecessary.

    They don¡¯t have to apologize either.

    What¡¯s left is for them to show it in their actions.

    ¡¸ Kukuku, what¡¯s that?! LOL ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s laughing loudly.

    Megu looks away.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s continue eating ¡¹

    Nagisa lets the two sit down.

    I return to my seat as well.

    ¡¸ Hey, there¡¯s still some hot pot left, eat a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Nagisa-san ¡¹

    Okay, the two started eating now.

    ¡¸ Master, welcome back ¡¹

    Michi snuggles up to me again, wanting to be spoiled.

    I guess her counter partner, is,

    It¡¯s Edie?

    Hmm. I can¡¯t think of it.

    I think she¡¯s being spoiled a lot recently.

    ¡¸ Now then, I¡¯ll start eating as well ¡¹

    Margo-san goes to the edge of the table and sits next to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, this pot is almost empty now ¡¹

    Huh?

    Wasn¡¯t that pot the one we left for the late people?

    Furthermore, there are fewer people assigned to that one.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san and I started eating. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t lose! Ugh! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka wearing her judo uniform, holds her stomach, looks like she¡¯s sick.

    ¡¸ Do you have a death wish? Trying to challenge me in eating ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s a glutton, she¡¯s mold-breaking.

    However, she eats elegantly.

    ¡¸ I mean, I thought that I could win at least in food! ¡¹

    Haruka hates to lose, after all.

    Though she always loses.

    ¡¸ Margo, there¡¯s still some remaining in this pot ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, then I¡¯ll take up on that offer ¡¹

    Margo-san leaves her seat.

    ¡¸ Hey, Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes close to me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for the pastry tomorrow ¡¹

    Oh.

    Tomorrow¡¯s Monday already.

    I need to stock up again.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we talk about selling bread with a 50-yen cheaper recipe? ¡¹

    I see I¡¯ve got to stock up on that too.

    ¡¸ Okay. Once we¡¯re done eating. Oh wait, I¡¯ve got my promise with Edie, so after that ¡¹

    I promised to give Edie an hour.

    After that, Edie will go with Misuzu and the girls to Kouzuki house.

    Michi¡¯s still in this state, so I think that Edie has to go.

    ¡¸ Anyway, teach me how to do it, I¡¯ll do them all ¡¹

    It¡¯s been hard today.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m done stocking up already ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ You know, the home-sitting team had a lot of free time while you¡¯re away ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    ¡¸ Everyone talked about testing it out. But, Ruriko-chan and Mana-chan have experience in it, Yoshiko-san¡¯s hand is quite skilled as well. Misuzu-chan also helped out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes also helped out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, although I can¡¯t get it right ¡¹

    Even Yukino?

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko-chan looked after the first-timers, and so I had the time to make them. Therefore, we already have tomorrow¡¯s share prepared ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and smiled.

    ¡¸ And so, you can take it easy through the night. Everything¡¯s done already ¡¹

    You mean?

    Everyone thought that I¡¯m tired.

    And so they took over my job.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s going good. The 50-yen cheaper bread I mean. Compared to when you and I do it, Agnes and Yukino-san make it rough, slightly torn, and it has an overall round taste, Well, I¡¯m still making the dough, and so the taste doesn¡¯t change. But the appearance is the problem ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll help out Papa from now on! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kishishi, making bread is fun! ¡¹

    Hearing her daughter say that, Nagisa;

    ¡¸ Mao, the bakery is nice and all, but the flower shop is much more fun, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s bakery can¡¯t take away our poster girls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Mao-chan, you prefer bread than flowers, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm. They¡¯re delicious, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mao?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The flowers are beautiful though, mumumu ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s troubled.

    ¡¸ Can anyone come and help us out in the flower shop tomorrow? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go. It¡¯s been a while ¡¹

    Misuzu raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Really? I think that Misuzu can¡¯t go in the storefront for now ¡¹

    There¡¯s still the problem with the Yakuza, and so Misuzu, a lady from Kouzuki house cannot show herself in the shop.

    ¡¸ Yes. And therefore, I¡¯ll work on the storage room, and as for the front ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, could you help us out? ¡¹

    Tsukiko stares into Misuzu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Yes, If you¡¯re okay with me ¡¹

    Oh, she seems to have read her mind.

    She can¡¯t come to school for a while, and it¡¯s an excellent opportunity to look at worlds other than being a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s get along ¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head to Tsukiko.

    Yeah.

    It helps that they take action to get along.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice, I want to go to that flower shop but, I can¡¯t, I¡¯m famous after all ¡¹

    Yukino laughs loudly.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re too noisy, Yukino! ¡¹

    Megu scolds Yukino.

    ¡¸ Why not?! You¡¯re also noisy, Megumi ¡¹

    Right.

    Now that I don¡¯t have anything to do tonight.

    ¡¸ No, you really are noisy, Yukino ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Can you not quiet down unless someone scolds you? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes shine when she hears that.

    ¡¸ Could this be a punishment? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Right. This is punishment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoo~ No pain please ¡¹

    That¡¯s natural, we don¡¯t want it to impact negatively to the child in the womb.

    ¡¸ But, Edie¡¯s first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Ufufu, punishment time, yay~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino! Don¡¯t dance around while we¡¯re eating ¡¹

    Yukino scolds Megu, but I.

    ¡¸ Megu, you¡¯re in it as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Megu, you¡¯ll be punished together with Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    She nods bashfully.

    ¡¸ You can dance with me now, Megumi! Punishment time~ Yay~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Punishment time! Yay~ ¡¹

    Mao-chan started dancing instead of Megu.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t teach our child strange moves! ¡¹

    Nagisa gets angry.

    ¡¸ Oh wait, is that more punishment for me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Punishment time, Yay~ ¡¹

    Mao-chan dances happily.

 Chapter 768. Tied up sex / Ruriko arc Part 1

    Now that we¡¯re done eating.

    I¡¯m brought along to one of the sex rooms in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s playing with Rei-chan and Yomi-chan ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ And Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Studying with Luna-chan. Well, going to school has become realistic to her ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s appearance changed Agnes¡¯ view.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan¡¯s looking after them ¡¹

    It should be okay to leave them to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Well, you two only have one hour ¡¹

    The original plan is that Yoshiko-san, Misuzu, and Ruriko will head back to Kouzuki house right after dinner.

    Naturally, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan will be with Misuzu as their guards.

    However.

    ¡¸ What do you think of this, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie brings in Ruriko wearing a neat and clean looking summer dress.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko stands before me bashfully.

    The dress is sleeveless, the back and chest part is open.

    Her long stretched limbs are beautiful.

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    Looking at her like this, Ruriko¡¯s become more beautiful in four months span.

    She¡¯s still in her third year in middle school, yet, she¡¯s got this mature and composed aura with her.

    But, she still looks young and filled with innocence.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much. Then, let¡¯s go with this dress ¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since she returned to Jii-chan¡¯s home, and so wearing this kind of beautiful dress is good.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Edie¡¯s time now, right? Why is Ruriko here? ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s been considerate of everyone for the past few days, and so,

    And so when we were in school, I promised to have sex with Edie tonight.

    But Michi¡¯s in shock about her mother, so tonight may not be a good time.

    And so, Edie has to go with Misuzu as their bodyguard.

    Thus, Edie and I only have an hour before Misuzu, and the girls head out.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I are together ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Edie-san is concerned with me ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Ruriko can¡¯t go home feeling peace unless Darling¡¯s semen is in her womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯d like to inform Grandfather that Onii-sama just had sex with me, and I¡¯ll return home with the reason that I must serve Onii-sama in the morning ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t show hesitation if you go that far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Grandfather may wish for me to stay in his home ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s infatuated with Ruriko.

    Therefore, he sold him off to me.

    He knows that it¡¯ll do no good for both of them if it continued.

    ¡¸ She needs a lot of Darling¡¯s scent ¡¹

    Rubbing all of my semen and sweat into Ruriko¡¯s body.

    We need to assert that Ruriko¡¯s mine.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯m lending my share for tonight to Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m loaning it, Edie-san ¡¹

    It¡¯s Edie¡¯s time, and yet.

    She¡¯s a genius, and so she thinks that this is for the best.

    ¡¸ Sorry about that, Edie ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m building a better friendship with Ruriko with this ¡¹

    She said and looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s one of the VIP in our family. She¡¯s worth more than Misuzu ¡¹

    That¡¯s in the context of Jii-chan, the head of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ I always keep Edie-san in my mind as well. After all, Edie-san is Onii-sama¡¯s personal bodyguard. I¡¯ll never be impolite ¡¹

    Ruriko said and smiled at Edie.

    ¡¸ Darling. What do you think of this calculated relationship? But, I believe that this kind of friendship has its merits. It¡¯s a start of a long relationship ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No. If you two get along, I don¡¯t care in what shape or form it has to be ¡¹

    I look at the two and think.

    These two are similar.

    The precious sheltered lady of Japan, and the combat beauty from the assassination cult in America.

    The two had different upbringings,

    But their intelligence is definitely profound.

    Nei and Misuzu are too quick-witted, and so they try to execute whatever they come up immediately, but,

    Ruriko and Edie, are the type that thinks carefully, observing the situation, and take their time on anything. Therefore, they know how to deal with others.

    Their personality and ideology are similar.

    However.

    Edie actively stays by my side, making sure that others don¡¯t act recklessly by stepping on the brakes.

    On the other hand, Ruriko¡¯s confined in the mansion, unable to go out as much.

    The two have different viewpoints.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s why Edie¡¯s counter partner is Ruriko ¡¹

    I mutter unconsciously.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I move freely, but Ruriko has to keep control. Therefore, I¡¯m Ruriko¡¯s eyes, ears, and limbs ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry about that, Edie-san ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Ruriko and I are friends! ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, I¡¯m always by Darling¡¯s side. I was sticking with him yesterday, and even today. Therefore, it¡¯s natural to give my share of Darling¡¯s time with Ruriko, who¡¯s staying at home ¡¹

    Hearing her say that;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also house-sitting though ¡¹

    Misuzu, who sits near the wall, speaks out in objection.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, you shouldn¡¯t say that ¡¹

    Nei, who sits next to her, speaks in pain.

    The two of them still has the sign hanging from their necks.

    It¡¯s only Ruriko, Edie, Nei, Misuzu, and me in this room.

    Megu¡¯s cleaning up the dining room with Mana.

    Yukino¡¯s still having a talk with Yoshiko-san.

    It¡¯s Edie¡¯s time now, and so the two aren¡¯t called.

    On the other hand, Nei and Misuzu;

    ¡¸ In our case, I think being unable to do anything, but watching is a punishment on its own ¡¹

    ¡¸ The punishment for Nei-oneesama and me is to watch, but Yukino-san and Megumi-san¡¯s punishment is sex, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that unfair? ¡¹

    Misuzu protests in frustration.

    ¡¸ Not that you can do anything about it Mii-chan, you¡¯re going back to Kouzuki house later. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that. It¡¯s impossible to have Danna-sama reach me within that one hour ¡¹

    Misuzu hangs her head.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you do it impatiently, it¡¯ll only tire out Yo-chan. Therefore, Mii-chan has to give up and watch them enviously ¡¹

    Nei said. Misuzu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Wait, is Nei-oneesama planning something? ¡¹

    Nei grinned.

    ¡¸ Not really, it¡¯s just that when Mii-chan¡¯s gone from the mansion, I¡¯m still here, mufufufu. I mean, I could still creep into Yo-chan¡¯s bed in the middle of the night ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s unfair Nei-oneesama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not unfair~ It¡¯s safe! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Should I set some trap around Darling¡¯s bed? ¡¹

    Edie asks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, just make sure nobody dies ¡¹

    ¡¸ OK ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it, Edie. If you do that and hurt me, Yo-chan will comfort me until morning! Yo-chan¡¯s like that after all~ ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯m going to capture Darling in a spot he can¡¯t see. I¡¯m going to spin you around until morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! Nununununu!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s in panic.

    ¡¸ If Darling doesn¡¯t know what happened, he can¡¯t console Nei saying ¡°poor Nei, poor Nei.¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuh, you¡¯re skilled ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Dammit, I guess I¡¯ll have Margo-oneechan help me out here. It¡¯s unreasonable for Michi to help me capture Edie. I think I¡¯ll have to use Takakura-san in here ¡¹

    Hey now. You¡¯re making conspiracies again.

    ¡¸ That would be impossible, they can read minds, and so they won¡¯t move as Nei predicts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-san¡¯s right. Those sisters prioritize Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko also tells Nei.

    ¡¸ ¡°GABBIIN!¡± I-I forgot about that ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s at her wits¡¯ end.

    ¡¸ You seem to be having fun, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu said in an amazed tone.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haa. Oh well. I give up. This is my our punishment. Let¡¯s watch Danna-sama have sex with Ruriruri and Edie and feel bitter about it. Let¡¯s tear up and bite our handkerchief ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, it can¡¯t be helped. If that¡¯s what Mii-chan¡¯s doing, I¡¯m doing it too ¡¹

    The two conspirators sighed together.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Katsuko here~ ¡¹

    The door opens, and Katsuko-nee enters, wearing a bondage suit.

    ¡¸ I heard that someone needs an expert, and so I changed to these clothes in a hurry ¡¹

    Expert, what?

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve been waiting, Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko said while blushing.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that. And so, what do you want from me? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks. Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Uhm, please tie me up? ¡¹

    T-Tie what?

    ¡¸ Ruriko wants to have sex with Onii-sama while tied up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too while we¡¯re at it! ¡¹

    Edie too?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, do you not like it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can bang Ruriko and me while we¡¯re tied up you know?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ But, what would happen if I got addicted to that? ¡¹

    Tying them up, isn¡¯t that just SM?

    I-It¡¯s an adult world.

    SM06.1

    ¡¸ If you like it, then we can do it every day ¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Besides, sex can become monotonous if you don¡¯t do anything slave-like to them. ¡¹

    K-Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I-I want to do that too! ¡¹

    Ah, Misuzu¡¯s masochistic blood is firing up.

    ¡¸ As for me, that looks painful, hmmm ¡¹

    Nei seems to be hesitating to get tied up.

    ¡¸ Oh? I think having a plump flesh like Nei-chan and Me looks better. It binds up the meat ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ But, with Ruriko-chan¡¯s young and slender body can also get sexy with a bit of makeup and a rope. The rope tightens up her meat as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Ruriko swallowed her saliva.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it too! ¡¹

    No, you¡¯re not a masochist, are you, Edie?

    I mean, I think that if you¡¯re tied up with a rope, you¡¯ll break out right away.

    I think she¡¯s interested in that.

    ¡¸ Okay, yes, yes. I heard your desires, and so let¡¯s bring in the rope right away! Here it is! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out the rope from her bag.

    ¡¸ Err, and so, Ruriko-chan. You want the marks from the rope to remain for tonight only, is that correct? ¡¹

    Only for tonight?

    ¡¸ Yes. It would be embarrassing to have my friends in school see it ¡¹

    Ruriko blushed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to show Grandfather how much Onii-sama loves me ¡¹

    You want to show Jii-chan the traces of our SM play?

    ¡¸ Right. I think it will please Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Please, what?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama would like to see Ruriko-san violated a lot. It arouses him. It¡¯ll excite him. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll feel young from all the sexual excitement ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s love for Ruriko is distorted.

    ¡¸ Yes. Ruriko wants grandfather to enjoy the traces of my sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    Katsuko-nee turned to Nei and Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Did you hear that? That¡¯s Ruriko-chan¡¯s difference against you. Though she also has a scheming personality, Ruriko-chan¡¯s way of thinking is to please and to let someone have fun. Compared to that, your schemes are strongly tied to your enjoyment!

    ¡¸ It is as you say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Yo-chan, Katsu-nee, everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu and Nei bow their heads.

    ¡¸ Now then, with that said, this is the time for the binding specialist Katsuko~! I know techniques to make sure that the traces of the rope doesn¡¯t stay for long. If you tied them up badly, it¡¯d affect your blood circulation severely ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee unfastens the rope bundle skilfully.

    ¡¸ Much more with a bind that only leaves a trace for the night, I¡¯m the only one who can do that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind even if the rope marks remain until tomorrow ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ No, but those in our school will think strangely of it ¡¹

    We¡¯re still wearing summer clothing.

    Edie jumps and kicks a lot.

    I¡¯m sure that it would be exposed as soon as her skin shows.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. If they ask, I¡¯ll just say that I had SM play with Darling ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s best when people are honest ¡¹

    Nonononono that can¡¯t be.

    ¡¸ Or could it be that Darling doesn¡¯t want rope marks to remain on my skin? ¡¹

    Edie shows me her arm.

    Her dark brown skin is tense and charming.

    I grab her arm and rub my cheeks on it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, no. I want Edie skin to remain beautiful like this ¡¹

    I kiss Edie¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ I see. If Darling doesn¡¯t want it, then I won¡¯t. Katsuko, do the same tie with Ruriko to me, a gentle one ¡¹

    Edie said happily.

    ¡¸ Okay. Just tonight then. Tomorrow, the marks will disappear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Oh, she wanted me to worry.

    That¡¯s cute, Edie.

    ¡¸ Ah, we¡¯re going to take photos, of course. That includes both the tied-up look and the violated look ¡¹

    ¡¸ And when Onii-sama ejaculates as well ¡¹

    Ruriko loves filming.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s start with Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Ruriko waits for the rope with her eyes shining.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, do you want your breasts to stick out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want Onii-sama to lick it ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s sitting in the bed.

    ¡¸ Then, Dear, please spread open her dress and expose Ruriko-chan¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d please, Onii-sama ¡¹

    As expected, it has come to this.

    I unbutton Ruriko¡¯s dress one by one.

    I see her white bra.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s using a front hook ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I move around my fingers.

    Then, Ruriko¡¯s young breasts jump out.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, are you aroused? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s nipples are getting hard.

    ¡¸ Yes, after all, I¡¯m getting tied up

    Ruriko¡¯s breathing has turned rough.

    Her eyes are showing arousal as well.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, kiss me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I pile up our lips together.

    Ruriko¡¯s slurping my tongue vigorously.

    It has a refreshing lemon taste.

    ¡¸ Okay. It¡¯s time to put on the ropes. Give us a moment ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee starts to guide the rope on Ruriko¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching ¡¹

    It¡¯s a beauty in her middle school grade.

    Ruriko¡¯s the successor of Japan¡¯s foremost distinguished family.

    She¡¯s exposing her upper half and getting tied up right now.

    ¡¸ Okay, does this hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s skill with the rope is impressive.

    Ruriko¡¯s small body is getting tied up.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I learned it from my personal experience from my prostitute age, you know when that man could do as he pleases. We had to learn about it and be knowledgeable about it or else, the customer can do it badly, and we¡¯ll die ¡¹

    I see.

    They had to learn skills of tying up for their protection.

    ¡¸ Back then, Ojou-sama called over a professional in it and taught us thoroughly. Then, from then on, whenever there¡¯s a bondage play, it¡¯s always me who tie them up ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee continues to tie Ruriko up while talking.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also a crane in the basement where you can hang up the women. Therefore, I possess a license for slinging on crates ¡¹

    ¡¸ Slinging, what? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ You see, whenever you use a crane and something like that, you need to make sure that you have the right balance with the rope or it becomes dangerous. Therefore, those who don¡¯t have a license for using cranes can¡¯t use it ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done ¡¹

    In that time, Ruriko¡¯s tied up already.

    Earlier, her dress looks tidy, but now,

    Her breasts and thighs are exposed, and she¡¯s tied up all over.

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks, Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Indeed, it doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s not suffocating either, but, I¡¯m still tied up! I can¡¯t move my body at all! ¡¹

    She replies happily.

    ¡¸ What should I do? I can¡¯t resist when Onii-sama rapes me now ¡¹

    Ruriko lifts the button part of her dress.

    Her white panty¡¯s exposed.

    The fabric on her crotch is getting wet.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you¡¯re wet? ¡¹

    Ruriko looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are you wet? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes melt from arousal.

    ¡¸ Because I want Onii-sama to tease me a lot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tease? How? ¡¹

    Ruriko breathes out.

    ¡¸ Rape Ruriko, and then please release a lot inside Ruriko that she may get pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become cuter if you violate me. Please ravish Ruriko to make me more adorable! Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I hug the restricted Ruriko from behind.

    Ruriko¡¯s breasts have more volume than usual as she¡¯s tied up with a rope.

    I grab her two meat mountains from behind and twist it.

    I pinch on her stiff nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I like this. It feels good! Onii-sama! Onii-sama! Uhm ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to me in arousal.

    ¡¸ Ruriko loves this. Tied up, hugged, Ruriko can feel that Onii-sama owns her. Ruriko belongs to Onii-sama. Your slave ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s drowning in pleasure more than usual.

    ¡¸ Ugh. I¡¯m so jealous! I want to be tied up later! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I want to be tied up as Danna-sama ravishes me! ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯ll get tied up right now ¡¹

    Edie tells the two.

    ¡¸ Dammit! You¡¯ll regret this Edie! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Ruriruri¡¯s making such a lewd face!! Ugh! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You two, don¡¯t touch yourselves just because you¡¯re aroused! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee warns the two.

    ¡¸ This is your punishment after all, kukuku ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! You tease! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to experience what Ruriruri¡¯s doing now!!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯m taking off clothes ¡¹

    Now that we¡¯ve come to this, I want to do Ruriko naked.

    ¡¸ Yes, Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Please come back quickly, Ruriko can¡¯t hold back any more!! ¡¹

 Chapter 769. Tied up sex / Ruriko Arc Part 2

    I take off my clothes and get naked right away.

    My dick is already rock hard.

    ¡¸ Amazing ¡¹

    Misuzu mutters as she looks at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan that looks harder than usual ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    Her sleeveless dress half-undressed.

    Ruriko¡¯s tied up on top of the bedroom.

    Her cute breasts are exposed, and in between her spread open legs, her white panty is drenched.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! This is fun!!! ¡¹

    This 15-year-old beauty looks up at me and shows a charming smile.

    She¡¯s releasing sex pheromones that you won¡¯t think that she¡¯s this young.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please thrust in your penis into Ruriko who can¡¯t move ¡¹

    I¡­

    I stick out my erect penis before Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    Ruriko raises up her head, sticks out her tongue, and starts licking my glans.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s a good picture ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee photographs Ruriko¡¯s silliness.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, does it hurt? I¡¯ll position myself to make it easier ¡¹

    I raise my hips and try to make it easier for Ruriko,

    ¡¸ Ahn, I want that difficulty, that felt good ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It makes me feel that I¡¯m doing all my best to serve Onii-sama ¡¹

    She said, then raised her neck, putting my glans in her mouth, and started sucking it off.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to lick it off too! ¡¹

    Edie joined in.

    She crawls her tongue on my balls.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, this is delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Ruriko loves sucking on Onii-sama¡¯s penis! ¡¹

    Then, she rubs her cheeks on it.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s adorable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it definitely it. Look, Darling¡¯s making a pleased face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, indeed. Onii-sama, does it feel good? Go on, please violate Ruriko, feel more pleasure! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Edie, these two beauties look up at me while showing my penis with love.

    ¡¸ Uuugh, that¡¯s nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to join in too! ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu who are still in the middle of reflection mutters as they watch us.

    Katsuko-nee captured their looks as well.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Edie, I¡¯m about to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please go on, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shower Ruriko with your love ¡¹

    Edie moves to the sides.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    I hug Ruriko who can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, more. Hug Ruriko tighter! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaan, I love it. I love you, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko.

    Ruriko seeks out my tongue like a small bird accepting food from its mother.

    ¡¸ This is amazing. Ruriko belongs to Onii-sama. Aaahn ¡¹

    She says with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ To think that getting tied up is this fun, hey, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please play with Ruriko like she¡¯s a doll. Ruriko wants to be Onii-sama¡¯s toy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I touch Ruriko¡¯s breasts with my right hand as I hug her with my left.

    Her young breasts haven¡¯t fully matured yet.

    I flick her nipples hard from arousal.

    ¡¸ Haaahn~ Ahn~ That feels good! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face loosens from pleasure.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to lick them, Ruriko. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please have a feast on Ruriko¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    I enjoy licking her breasts as far as my tongue can reach.

    I lick off the sweat seeping out of Ruriko¡¯s sensitive skin.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s body is letting out a lewd smell ¡¹

    Her sweat and love nectar, it¡¯s the smell of sex pheromone.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Ruriko¡¯s body gets really hot when Onii-sama¡¯s showing love. The lewd syrup is oozing out from deep inside my body ¡¹

    Her white panty is almost transparent now from the moisture of her love nectar.

    It¡¯s like she peed herself.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, do you not want this Ruriko? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ No, I love it, Ruriko. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko loves Onii-sama too ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s tied up, and yet she¡¯s rubbing her crotch on me.

    I touch RUriko¡¯s genital from the top of her panty.

    ¡¸ Aahn~ That feels good! Onii-sama¡¯s fingers are amazing! ¡¹

    I caress around her slit.

    Then, I grind it from above.

    ¡¸ Ah, haaaah ¡¹

    Caressing through the panties can feel better than directly touching, depending on the method.

    I learned this technique from Katsuko-nee.

    Picha, picha.

    Ruriko¡¯s wet, and so it makes a damp sound each time I touch her.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko twists in pleasure.

    Each time she does that, the binds dig into Ruriko¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ And each time that happens, the rope will leave a mark on her skin ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said as she records Ruriko¡¯s shameful figure with her camera.

    ¡¸ Will Grandfather think that Ruriko had sex with Onii-sama as soon as he sees my skin? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯ll understand it right away. He¡¯ll see the red marks on Ruriko-chan¡¯s white skin ¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing a sleeveless dress with her breasts and back exposed right now.

    Jii-chan not seeing it? Impossible.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll please Kouzuki-sama. He¡¯ll evidently get aroused when he sees Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Jii-chan likes the idea that I stole Ruriko away from him.

    He¡¯s the one who sent Ruriko to me though.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I don¡¯t want it to be just rope marks!

    Ruriko pleads to me.

    ¡¸ Please pour in your semen inside me! Please, Onii-sama ¡¹

    She¡¯s tied up, and I¡¯m on top of her, and yet.

    Ruriko¡¯s asking for it herself.

    ¡¸ Do you want it that hard, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko¡­ ¡¹

    She looks up at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the happiest whenever having sex with Onii-sama! I¡¯m having the most fun when Onii-sama¡¯s pouring it inside me ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Why is it so much fun? Having sex with Onii-sama I mean. Uhm, Onii-sama, Ruriko¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, what¡¯s up Ruriko? ¡¹

    I hug her thin body to reassure her.

    ¡¸ I must¡¯ve been born for Onii-sama to rape. I mean, it¡¯s fun! I really love it, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, would you believe in me? Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s slave. Your sex slave. I want to be tied up like this forever. I want Onii-sama to tie me up and violate me. This is amazing, Onii-sama, I can feel your love ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s sexual arousal is in max as she¡¯s tied up.

    Even though Misuzu and the other girls are watching.

    To think that Ruriko would indulge herself this much.

    ¡¸ Okay, then time to violate Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aahn, I¡¯m so happy. Please hurry up and violate Ruriko! ¡¹

    Ruriko said, but,

    Her panty¡¯s blocked by the ropes.

    I can¡¯t take it off.

    What should I do?

    Should I slide her panty off and shove it in?

    ¡¸ Here you go Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands me scissors.

    ¡¸ Just open a hole in there ¡¹

    In her panty?

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko-chan can go to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s house wearing a panty with a hole ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I want to do that. Please do that, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s extremely aroused.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t show it to Kouzuki-sama. You can show your photos and videos to Kouzuki-sama, but never the real thing. That includes both your breasts and your genitals ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Yes. Ruriko¡¯s body belongs to Onii-sama, I¡¯ll never show my bare body to Grandfather ¡¹

    I see.

    Photos and videos are different from the real thing.

    If someone sees Ruriko¡¯s raw body when I¡¯m not present,

    Jii-chan might want to take Ruriko back.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! Hurry~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I lift Ruriko¡¯s crotch and use the scissors to open a hole.

    I know the location of Ruriko¡¯s slit, and so,

    I made a hole wide enough to accept my erect penis

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you¡¯re too lewd ¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing clothes and yet, her nipples, and vagina are exposed. And she¡¯s tied up.

    Despite that, Ruriko¡¯s blushing.

    Eagerly waiting for me to violate her.

    ¡¸ Hurry up, Onii-sama, please toy with me ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just about to do that, Ruriko ¡¹

    I rub my erect dick into her slit.

    Jupa, jipa.

    I coil around her hot love nectar around my glans.

    ¡¸ Aaah, hurry up Onii-sama! Ruriko¡¯s in pain~ It wants Onii-sama¡¯s penis! ¡¹

    I¡¯m teasing her.

    I expose Ruriko¡¯s clitoris using my glans and rub both sensitive spots together.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, Iyaaaan~ It¡¯s spilling out from inside Ruriko again!! ¡¹

    Love nectar drips from inside Ruriko to her thighs and ass.

    The bedsheet is getting wet.

    The lewd smell of this beauty is filling the room.

    I want to mix my male scent in here.

    I want Ruriko¡¯s sweat and love nectar¡¯s scent to mix with my semen.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t tease me any longer! Ruriko will do anything! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko can¡¯t move to accept my penis as she¡¯s tied up.

    ¡¸ I want it! I want it! I want Onii-sama inside me! Onii-sama! Please!! ¡¹

    Finally, tears are spilling from Ruriko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Please enjoy Ruriko, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Okay.

    I push in my hips.

    Zuburi.

    My glans enters Ruriko¡¯s slit smoothly.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s mouth open and close like a fish out of the water as she stares at me.

    Jububububu!!!

    My glans goes through the narrow part, then, it¡¯s sucked into the deepest part.

    Our lower abdomens touch.

    My glans can feel Ruriko¡¯s cervix.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa! This is so much fun!!! ¡¹

    She frowns in pain, but her face shows a smile.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s violating all of Ruriko once again. Aahn~ What happiness!! This is so much fun!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko!!!

    I hug Ruriko¡¯s body while my dick is inside of her.

    I pat her head gently and kiss her face, forehead, nose, cheeks, lips, ears.

    ¡¸ Ufufufufufu ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s toy. I¡¯m so happy. Onii-sama, please have fun. Please feel good inside Ruriko ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko;

    She¡¯s tied up, unable to move.

    I¡¯m free to do whatever I want with Ruriko¡¯s body.

    But, even more than that.

    Ruriko¡¯s entrusting herself to me.

    She¡¯ll accept all of my desires.

    This rope shows her resolve.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s pride is null when with Onii-sama. After all, I¡¯m a slave. It makes me happy. I¡¯m offering all my mind and body to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriko doesn¡¯t care about Kouzuki house anymore. I¡¯ll leave it all to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Right.

    Ruriko, when I met her,

    She¡¯s holding her opinion for the prospects of the Kouzuki house.

    She¡¯s a woman who thinks politically, much like Jii-chan and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I¡¯ll still accomplish my role as the daughter of Kouzuki house, but I will only do it for Onii-sama. I feel sorry for Grandfather, but Onii-sama is the most important person in Ruriko¡¯s world right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ruriko ¡¹

    Is that okay?

    Making me the most important in your world.

    ¡¸ Did you forget Onii-sama? You bought me for 3000 yen ¡¹

    Right, I¡­

    I bought Ruriko from Jii-chan. Turning her to my sex slave.

    I used 3000 yen from my wallet.

    ¡¸ Since then, Ruriko¡¯s world has changed. Back then, Ruriko thought that someone born from the family lineage of Kouzuki house is unique. That you can watch people from above. Ruriko was a bad girl ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But now, ufufufu. There¡¯s nothing special about me. Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s slave. I only look at Onii-sama, and I live only for Onii-sama ¡¹

    She looks up at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to stay over at Grandfather¡¯s house tonight, but I¡¯ll come back to Onii-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    Maybe, Ruriko¡¯s¡­

    She feels my worry that ¡°Ruriko may not come back from Jii-chan¡¯s place,¡±

    And so, she asked for this bondage play?

    ¡¸ But, if you¡¯re still worried, then fill Ruriko with your smell, Onii-sama. Do it until Grandfather doesn¡¯t want to come close to Ruriko ¡¹

    Oh.

    My erect penis is growing bigger inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko won¡¯t be drinking contraceptives tonight ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If I recall, the contraceptive¡¯s effect is within 24 hours, isn¡¯t it? Therefore, if Grandfather thought of something malicious and tried to stop Ruriko from returning to Onii-sama, then ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Ruriko will become pregnant with Onii-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes show seriousness.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please cum inside Ruriko with that intent ¡¹

    Ruriko has that much resolve just to return to Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will never lower her guard to Grandfather ¡¹

    They¡¯re blood relatives, and that¡¯s why she won¡¯t give Jii-chan a chance.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s always putting her life on the line. If not, I won¡¯t be fit as Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please don¡¯t feel sorry for Ruriko. Onii-sama is the only master for Ruriko. You can do anything you want with Ruriko. Naturally, you can have fun with others as well. Ruriko will also introduce a lot of her cute friends to Onii-sama. It¡¯s okay. Onii-sama can do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should enjoy Ruriko and everyone. If Onii-sama¡¯s not having fun, then Ruriko will feel sad. There¡¯s no meaning in life if you¡¯re not having fun. It¡¯s Onii-sama who taught me that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Ruriko¡¯s life started since Onii-sama violated me. Until then, my life with my Grandfather was monochrome, dull, and uninteresting. But now it¡¯s different. Everything is fun. Ruriko¡¯s alive. I¡¯m by Onii-sama¡¯s side, serving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you really value me more than Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    I¡¯m not confident.

    To think that Ruriko values me that much.

    But, Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s embracing my small body right now. Onii-sama¡¯s penis is inside this body. That¡¯s all Ruriko has ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriko already belongs to Onii-sama. Isn¡¯t that right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    We¡¯re connected.

    We¡¯re having sex.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only me who can have sex with Ruriko. I¡¯m the only one who can cum inside Ruriko ¡¹

    I slowly begin moving my hips.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the only one who can impregnate Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko belongs only to Onii-sama! I¡¯m your sex slave! Aaaaah!~ ¡¹

    Each time I thrust in with my waist, Ruriko gasps.

    ¡¸ More! Violate me! Ravish me! Toy with me! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body is tied up.

    Her body sways each time I move.

    Ruriko¡¯s small breasts tremble.

    Her stiff nipples dance around.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Aaahn! Aaaahn! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s skin sweats even more.

    Her milky sweet scent wraps me up.

    I lick on Ruriko¡¯s nape.

    I rub her breasts with my hand.

    ¡¸ It feels good! Onii-sama! Ruriko¡¯s feeling good!! Aaaah!! Getting tied up is so much fun!!! Onii-sama!!! Ruriko¡¯s having so much fun!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s limbs and breasts are tied up.

    The rope absorbs Ruriko¡¯s sweat.

    I continue to thrust my hips, and Ruriko gasps further.

    Each time we move, I see a red mark below the rope.

    This is the mark of when I violated Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    I pin down Ruriko¡¯s body and speed up my thrusts.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! More! Violate me! More! Tease Ruriko! Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko! Aaaah! Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s having so much fun! Onii-sama! This is fun!! I love it when Onii-sama rapes me!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Ruriko and I are both sweating.

    Ruriko¡¯s white dress is now transparent.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaaahn! O-Onii-sama! What should I do, Ruriko! Ruriko¡¯s!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s in the launching pad to ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Are you going to cum! Are you going to cum?! Ruriko!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Ruriko¡¯s about to fly off. I¡¯m going to fly!!! ¡¹

    I started my spurt.

    Panpanpanpanpan!!

    Our lower abdomens slap together, and it¡¯s making a beautiful sound.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! Auu, uuguu!! Aaah! ¡¹

    This young beauty gasps from pleasure.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! I want to do it together. Please do it together with Ruriko. Please!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know!! ¡¹

    I tighten up my anus and control my ejaculation desperately.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to ejaculate with the intent of making you pregnant! Ruriko!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahn! I¡¯m so happy!! Onii-sama!!! Aaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ruriko! Aaaaahn! Ruriko¡¯s about to cum! Onii-sama! Watch me! Onii-sama! Watch Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m watching, Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s breathing turns rough, leaking out hot sighs.

    Her eyes melt as she looks at me.

    I look down on Ruriko as well.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn!! I¡¯m so happy! Onii-sama¡¯s watching Ruriko!!! Aaaaahn! I¡¯m about to cum!!! Onii-sama, Ruriko¡¯s about to cum!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on! Ruriko!!!! ¡¹

    At that moment, Ruriko¡¯s inside bursts out.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaauuuunnn!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko raised a puppy-like scream, and reached a violent climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I¡¯m leaking!!!! ¡¹

    Bishubaaa!!!

    Ruriko squirted.

    Her warm liquid stimulates my penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum too!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let it out inside Onii-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Uguuuu!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, it¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko describes the hot semen entering her womb.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum even more! Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    I send in my waist deeper.

    Ejaculating everything inside Ruriko¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn! This is so much fun! This is the best!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko twists her body and accepts my semen.

    While that¡¯s happening, Katsuko-nee takes photos.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, aaaahn, aaaahn, Onii-sama!!! Onii-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s ecstasy is longer than usual.

    ¡¸ Ruriko!!!! ¡¹

    Mine as well, my ejaculation isn¡¯t ending yet.

    ¡¸ Ruriko loves Onii-sama! I love you!!!!! ¡¹

    My slave confesses her love to me while reaching a climax from my semen.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please don¡¯t abandon Ruriko! Ruriko wants to be with Onii-sama forever! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko!

    Ruriko¡¯s crying.

    To think it¡¯s that far.

    She must be afraid of returning to Jii-chan.

    I see.

    She¡¯s still young.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I won¡¯t let you go, Ruriko! ¡¹

    I pour in my final drop to Ruriko while hugging her body.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡­Ruriko wants to stay as Onii-sama¡¯s slave forever! I want Onii-sama only!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    While I¡¯m connected to Ruriko.

    I suck Ruriko¡¯s tears flowing from her eyes.

    ¡¸ So you can get spoiled that much ¡¹

    I hear Nei¡¯s voice near the wall.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our defeat. We were trying to show off. Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    I hear Misuzu¡¯s voice as well.

 Chapter 770. Tied up sex / Edie arc

    ¡¸ It felt amazing. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body is convulsing.

    Her small vagina is clamping my penis.

    The semen remaining inside my penis pours into her womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, Ruriko can feel Onii-sama¡¯s hot stuff inside ¡¹

    Ruriko can feel the semen pouring inside her womb it seems.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu. Getting tied up is fantastic. This is so much fun, it¡¯s like heaven ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are drifting in the sea of pleasure.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s such fun sex. To think that I could make a child with so much joy, it¡¯s splendid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    I massage her flushed and sweaty breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I can feel it! Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Her insides squirm indecently.

    ¡¸ I want to do more. I want Onii-sama to violate me while I¡¯m tied up. Ruriko loves getting tied up with ropes. Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko who¡¯s behaving like a spoiled child.

    Ruriko inserts her tongue to my mouth.

    ¡¸ Ruriko! Get yourself together. It¡¯s about time you switch with me ¡¹

    Edie said. Ruriko¡¯s brought back.

    Edie¡¯s already naked.

    ¡¸ Oh right. I was only borrowing Edie-san¡¯s time ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles regretfully.

    ¡¸ If you like it that much, let¡¯s do it again next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Next time, let¡¯s do it for longer. I want to be tied up for the whole night ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s terrible for the blood circulation. This kind of play would break your body unless you¡¯re careful ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, please teach me about it. Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait. I¡¯m going to take a photo of that scene ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee faces the camera our way.

    ¡¸ Okay, smile Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s smile is sweet.

    She¡¯s half-naked and tied up,

    My penis is buried deep inside her,

    She just had sex, and I came inside her, and yet,

    ¡¸ Then, pull it out ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. And so I pull out my penis from Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan~ It¡¯s getting lonely! ¡¹

    Even if you say that we can¡¯t stay like that forever.

    Juppo.

    My glans is pulled out of her young opening.

    A large amount of cloudy liquid drips out.

    ¡¸ Aah, what a waste ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Ruriko¡¯s expression and her entrance.

    ¡¸ Darling ¡¹

    Edie immediately licks off my penis smeared with love nectar and semen.

    ¡¸ Uuugh, I want to do that too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu said as they watch Edie fellate me.

    ¡¸ Okay. Can you go for another round right away, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie looks up at me while checking my erect penis with her tongue and lips.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, tie me up Katsuko~ ¡¹

    Edie faces her naked body to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Ruriko can do it anytime, but I can do it only now ¡¹

    Now?

    ¡¸ Margo¡¯s here. Michi, Shou, and Reika as well. She¡¯s not much use, but Haruka¡¯s also here. Therefore, it¡¯s okay even if I get tied up. ¡¹

    Oh, if there¡¯s that much security personnel in this mansion.

    ¡¸ And so, tie me up, Katsuko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes. What style do you want? ¡¹

    Edie points at the mirror, reflecting her body on the wall.

    ¡¸ I want it there. I want Darling to rape me from behind while tied up ¡¹

    Edie said happily.

    ¡¸ Okay. But give me a second. I¡¯ll take off Ruriko-chan¡¯s rope first ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Aaahn. Katsuko-oneesama, I¡¯d like to stay like this for a while longer. Ruriko wants to watch Edie-san have sex while I¡¯m tied up ¡¹

    She wants to enjoy the situation where she and Edie are tied up, and I rape them both.

    ¡¸ Okay. But, if you feel unwell or in pain, say it immediately ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a new rope and heads towards Edie.

    ¡¸ You want it doggy style? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And my hands tied behind me please ¡¹

    Edie places her hands behind her back.

    ¡¸ Wait, the mirror¡¯s over there, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Edie faced the mirror and kneeled.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re putting in the rope now ¡¹

    The rope makes a rustling sound.

    First, Edie¡¯s hands are tied up,

    Then, her breasts,

    ¡¸ Dear, could you get that stick for me? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at a 1-meter metal pole.

    It¡¯s not that heavy, but it¡¯s sturdy.

    ¡¸ Okay, Edie-chan, open your legs, and we¡¯re going to fix it using this pole ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s ankles are tied up at the ends of the pole.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Great. Katsuko, I can¡¯t move at all ¡¹

    Edie tries to put strength to her muscles, but,

    Her wrist and ankles tied up with a rope are completely pinning her down.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going to put a chair in front of Edie-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings a chair without a back in front of Edie.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan put your body down in this chair ¡¹

    ¡¸ OK ¡¹

    Edie does what Katsuko-nee says as she supports her.

    Oh, Edie can see her face in the mirror, but,

    Her body¡¯s now on all fours.

    Well, to be accurate, her hands are tied behind her back, so that can¡¯t be ¡°all fours.¡±

    Anyway, she¡¯s facing her tight ass towards me, ready for insertion.

    I see Edie¡¯s slit in between her soft-looking thighs.

    Though she¡¯s tanned, her genital is similar to the Japanese women.

    It¡¯s already wet, and love nectar¡¯s dripping through her thighs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make sure Ruriko-chan can watch it as well ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee raises up Ruriko¡¯s tied up body.

    ¡¸ My, Edie-san¡¯s making such a lewd face ¡¹

    Ruriko expresses.

    ¡¸ That looks fun as well. Ruriko wants to do that next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It feels humiliating and exciting ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s eyes looking across the mirror is already burning in passion.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I want to be humiliated like that!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, me too! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Nei lament.

    ¡¸ Now, you can have fun with Edie-chan¡¯s body, Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You look really lewd, Edie ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s half-naked and tied up look is lewd, but,

    Edie¡¯s naked and tied up appearance is lewder.

    The pale brown rope looks beautiful on her tanned skin.

    It¡¯s tying her down, and each time she gasps, her flesh squirms indecently.

    What a lewd woman. Edie.

    ¡¸ Darling, come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I first caress Edie¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Hauun~ That tickles ¡¹

    Edie trembles.

    She¡¯s sensitive.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s skin feels pleasant to touch ¡¹

    Her skin¡¯s different from the other girls.

    If this were Agnes, it would feel thin, but

    Edie¡¯s skin feels thick.

    It¡¯s like a thick velvet cloth.

    I then crawl my hands from Edie¡¯s back to her ass.

    ¡¸ Kuun~ ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s ass has this raw rubber elasticity.

    It¡¯s warm.

    I enjoy massaging her ass for a while.

    ¡¸ Geez. You¡¯re the perverted one here, Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not like it? Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like it ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s face in the mirror shows a smile.

    I use my finger to trace around Edie¡¯s anus.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Then, I slide my finger on her slit.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, aaauuuu ¡¹

    I lightly open her vulva and rub the surface and the back of her labia.

    ¡¸ That feels good, Darling ¡¹

    She gasps, and the rope digs deeper into her body.

    The rope¡¯s making a mark on Edie¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ Haaaaauuuu! This is so arousing! Darling, what should I do?! ¡¹

    I stretched out my hands and reach for Edie¡¯s breasts.

    Ah, her cleavage is sweaty.

    My palm is filled with elasticity.

    I can feel her erect nipples in the middle.

    ¡¸ Ah, look, Darling ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Back then, in the assassination cult, I¡¯m the granddaughter of my high-status grandma ¡¹

    Where¡¯s this coming from suddenly?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why nobody could meddle with me. Even in the assassination cult, when I¡¯m ten, I could already take down adults. And when I became 12, they all avoid me ¡¹

    Edie can use her Qi skills, after all¡­

    And within the assassination cult, she¡¯s stronger than the ordinary group members.

    ¡¸ But, I knew that the guys in the cult all want to rape me ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that cute, but I¡¯m an eyesore to them, they think of me as arrogant, and so they want to violate me. That¡¯s how they are ¡¹

    I see. Edie who can use a skill that makes her stronger than others becomes a subject of jealousy among the men in the assassination cult.

    ¡¸ They all want to mess me up. I know that, and I¡¯m disgusted with it ¡¹

    Edie who can sense Qi is sensitive when it comes to ill-intent.

    ¡¸ And when Grandma died, I¡¯m chased out of that place ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ A lot of men asked me to become their woman. And I have beaten them all up. I even beat up the big-shots in the cult. I kicked them off. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s like that, and so she¡¯s sold to Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to go back there again, I want to stay here. With Darling. With this family ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Therefore, only Darling can do what those men wanted to do with me ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Tying this conceited me with a rope, then assaulted from behind. That¡¯s what those men wanted to do with me. And Darling can do all that. This is my revenge on them ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s always smiling.

    She¡¯s strong, smart, and carefree.

    However, even Edie.

    She¡¯s got insecurities.

    ¡¸ Must¡¯ve been hard for you ¡¹

    I kiss Edie¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ Not really, I¡¯m strong after all ¡¹

    No.

    You had your grandmother¡¯s protection and the assassination techniques at hand.

    That¡¯s why the assassination cult wasn¡¯t as relentless with her.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just five or ten people, I won¡¯t lose. I reserved this virginity of mine for Darling ¡¹

    I embrace Edie gently.

    ¡¸ Hey, Darling. Violate me. Do it with all your strength. I¡¯ll do anything for Darling. And I want you to do anything for me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going all out Edie! ¡¹

    I kneel behind Edie.

    Then I rub my erect penis on Edie¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaah, I can feel it! Darling¡¯s going to violate me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to do just that ¡¹

    I grab Edie¡¯s waist.

    Then, I thrust inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! It¡¯s coming in! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmph! ¡¹

    I circularly move my waist, making my dick seem like a drill bit.

    Zuzuzuzuzu, it goes inside Edie.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaah, haaaan!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s face gasping cutely is reflected in the mirror.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inside. Darling¡¯s violating me. More! RAPE ME! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There!!!! ¡¹

    I slap Edie¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Higiiiii!!! ¡¹

    The moment her tanned skin shivers,

    I thrust into the innermost part.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haaa, Darling¡¯s violating me~!! ¡¹

    Edie looks at herself, leaking out hot sighs in front of the mirror.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tied up. I can¡¯t move. Darling, are you going to thrust relentlessly? Are you going to cum inside Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going all out!!! ¡¹

    I replied. Edie;

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! I¡¯m so happy! The man I love is violating me!!! Aaaahn!!! Serves you right! My hometown!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m violating her while she¡¯s tied up,

    She¡¯s offering her mind and body to her loved one.

    If that¡¯s what makes Edie¡¯s past insecurities disappear, then,

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving now, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it! Darling! PLEASE ¡¹1

    I start going hard at her.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaan~!!! Yes! This is great! Aaaauuuu!!! ¡¹

    I know that Edie¡¯s aroused more than usual.

    She¡¯s gasping loudly.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Haguuu!! More! Do it more!! Violate Edie¡¯s body! Rape me! Darling! Aaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    I relentlessly violate Edie like we¡¯re a steam engine.

    Bisha! Bisha! Bisha!!!

    Edie¡¯s love nectar scatters around each time I thrust.

    ¡¸ This is amazing! There¡¯s nothing as exciting as this! I love this! I LOVE THIS! It feels good! Darling!!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s usually good at self-control.

    That smile is the usual smile.

    That¡¯s.

    When she¡¯s tied up, her spirit is free.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s like this.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I love this! Yes! More! I love you, Darling!! I love you the most! I love Darling the most!!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s Edie¡¯s true feelings.

    ¡¸ More! Embrace me! Violate me! Do more with me! Please, Darling, my Darling!! ¡¹

    ¡­I

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to shower you love forever, I¡¯ll never let you go, Edie, ¡¹

    I hug Edie¡¯s body from behind.

    I grab her breasts firmly.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! I¡¯m so happy! Darling! Darling!! ¡¹

    We¡¯re both naked, sweating.

    The sweat coming from my forehead drops to Edie¡¯s back.

    Then, our sweat soaks into the rope tying Edie up.

    The rope grinds and tightens up on Edie¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes! I¡¯m going crazy from this!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then go crazy! More! Edie!! ¡¹

    I continue my thrusts and slap Edie¡¯s ass.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m riding a horse.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa! Aaaaah! Yeeesss!!! I want that pain!!! Darling!!!! ¡¹

    The sweat in Edie¡¯s chest goes to the tip of her nipples and drops on the floor.

    Edie¡¯s body sways in happiness.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I! I¡¯m going to cum!! Darling! I!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then give yourself a look! Watch yourself as I violate you in front of the mirror! Remember this moment! ¡¹

    ¡¸ YES! Darling! I¡¯ll do what Darling says! Aaaaah! Yes! I!!! ¡¹

    Our silliness is reflected in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Auuuuaaaah!!! Darling¡¯s violating me! Despite that, it feels good!! Darling! Rape me!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s arousal rises up as she watches herself and me.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m about to cum!!! I¡¯m being violated, and yet! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on! Cum! Edie!!! ¡¹

    I head to the last spurt!!

    I speed up my waist and poke into Edie¡¯s womb! Poke! Poke!!!

    ¡¸ Goyeaaaaaaaah!!! Haaaaah!! Darling! AH! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s insides convulse violently!

    Me too.

    ¡¸ Edie! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to cum inside!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come on!!! ¡¹

    Doobirurururururu!!!

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s so hot!!! ¡¹

    Dobyurururururu!!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s spreading inside me!!! ¡¹

    Doopu! Dooopuuuu!!!

    ¡¸ Ah, haaaaa, haaaaa, I¡¯m dying!!! I¡¯m dying!!! Darling! Iyaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Haa, haa, haa, haa.

    My heart¡¯s pounding.

    It¡¯s like I ran a hundred meters in ten successions.

    I can¡¯t hold on.

    I lie down on Edie¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Darling. Daaaaarrrliiing ¡¹

    Edie?

    Edie¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ I love you. Darling. I love you! Darling! I love you, Darling!!! ¡¹

    I hug Edie from behind.

    ¡¸ I love you too Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, KISS ME ¡¹

    Edie faced me.

    We pile our lips together.

    ¡¸ It tastes really SWEET, Darling ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know,

    that Edie¡¯s this cute.

    Right, she¡¯s still young.

    She¡¯s an ordinary girl of my age.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing. I just thought that Edie¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you are. You¡¯re cute. Edie ¡¹

    Edie;

    ¡¸ If Darling says that, then I¡¯m cute. I¡¯ll become cuter for you ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard to move in that pose, right? I¡¯m going to loosen the ropes now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Edie said, but.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force yourself. You can just do it again next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Oh, she thinks that the security might not be enough next time.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s talk to Shou-neechan and Rei-chan so you can use it sometimes ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ I want to tie Edie up and do it again next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? If Darling says so, then I¡¯m okay with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Edie.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Cloudy liquid seeps out from Edie¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Then, give me a second ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee quickly loosens up the rope.

    However.

    To think that the rope marks are so distinct.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t show anymore by tomorrow ¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll leave it to an expert like Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmmmm!!! Haaaaaa! I feel refreshed!!! ¡¹

    Edie jumps lightly while still having ropes on her naked body.

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie ¡¹

    The semen in her thighs are flying around.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Katsuko-nee loosens up Ruriko¡¯s rope.

    ¡¸ I thought of going to Kouzuki-sama with this dress, but I don¡¯t think I should ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s white dress,

    It¡¯s drenched with her sweat, love nectar, and semen.

    Come to think of it, she even squirted.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama chose it for me, but I have no choice. ¡¹

    Ruriko takes off her dress and is only wearing her bra, and the panty I cut up.

    However.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with a blank face.

    ¡¸ No, Ruriko, I thought that you¡¯re too lewd ¡¹

    There are red rope marks on her young skin.

    She¡¯s a young lady from a wealthy family, and yet,

    That gap of hers is obscene.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you like it ¡¹

    Ruriko said, blushing.

    ¡¸ RUriko-chan liked it too, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed.

    ¡¸ Yes. Getting tied up is excellent. Ruriko loves this ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t go with the rope play, then there¡¯s also the handcuffs. If you don¡¯t want to leave a trace on your skin, you can use leather handcuffs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, can we? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯d like to test those too. Let¡¯s do it in the car. I¡¯m going to kidnap and rape Ruriko in the car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s pleased.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s our bodyguard when inside the car.

    Edie can¡¯t allow herself to be tied up there.

    ¡¸ In Edie-chan¡¯s case, you can do the opposite ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, what opposite?

    ¡¸ Edie-chan can kidnap him, tie his hands up, and rape him. Reverse rape! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s nice ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s the one raping me?

    Well, I guess, sometimes.

    ¡¸ There are still a lot more methods to look forward to ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Misuzu and Nei.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to find someone out of the family for his rape play ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s about Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Naturally, if he wants it, then I won¡¯t stop him. But, if you¡¯re pushing off a partner to him without even asking him, then that¡¯s different ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you say ¡¹

    Nei apologizes.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, even if it¡¯s within the family, Yo-chan still has a lot of exciting plays to do! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Even without sex, I always have fun every day. I mean, I¡¯m living this new life with everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been living together for four months. I try to summarize people with ¡°So she¡¯s like this,¡± but that¡¯s different ¡¹

    I look at the faces of the women in this room.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s still a lot I don¡¯t know, and everyone¡¯s always has something hidden. I can see it little by little. It¡¯s great. Each day is a series of discovery. Everyone¡¯s best. I¡¯m really having fun ¡¹

    People change all the time.

    They always show a new face.

    It¡¯s interesting.

    ¡¸ There are troubles and hardships. But this is a family. We decided to live along as a family ¡¹

    Even if people change.

    We¡¯ll keep on living.

    There will be some troublemakers along the way.

    Problem child who never fix themselves.

    Even so, if we want to live in harmony.

    Then, we have to continue understanding each other.

    That¡¯s what family is.

    ¡¸ I get it. I¡¯ve been hurrying to the conclusion that all I¡¯ve done is unnecessary ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Nei-chan and Misuzu-san¡­and Ojou-sama were troublesome ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s okay, Nagisa, Margo-chan, and I are watching ¡¹

    Helping and supporting each other is one of the family¡¯s strengths.

    ¡¸ Okay, yeah. It¡¯s our loss, Mii-chan. Seriously ¡¹

    Nei tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! I can¡¯t hold back any longer! ¡¹

    She suddenly jumps to me.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s wrong, Misuzu? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me.

    Her face is in tears.

    ¡¸ I know that it troubles you, but I implore¡­ ¡¹

    O-Okay?

    ¡¸ Please tie up Misuzu right now! Tie me up and violate me!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 771. Tied up Sex / Puppy arc Part 1

    ¡¸ Please. Tie me up and violate me right now! ¡¹

    M-Misuzu!

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want this ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I¡¯m dragged by Misuzu¡¯s momentum.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, uhm, aaaaahn! Geez!! ¡¹

    Misuzu shakes her head.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, be honest with your feelings ¡¹

    Ruriko, who has marks of rope in her body, smiled at Misuzu.

    She spreads her legs and shows Misuzu her slit overflowing with my semen.

    ¡¸ Recently, Misuzu-chan¡¯s holding back a lot. ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s holding back?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama doesn¡¯t like it if you don¡¯t speak out your desires honestly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Uugh! ¡¹

    Misuzu groans.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, say what you think. I won¡¯t hate you for that, Misuzu ¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu in the eyes and said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I-I, I want to be number one! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who loves Danna-sama the most! I¡¯m the one who serves Danna-sama the best! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s not Ruriruri, nor Edie! I have to be number one! Aaaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    And Misuzu finally screams and cries.

    ¡¸ I want Danna-sama to tie me up! Violate me while tied up! I want to accept all of what Danna-sama wants to do! I want to be Danna-sama¡¯s number one!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu screams as tears flow from her eyes.

    ¡¸ I want to get pregnant with Danna-sama¡¯s child, just like Nagisa-sama and Yukino-san! I want to go to school and say that I¡¯m your fiance, like Megumi-san! I want to have the same surname with Danna-sama as Nei-oneesama! I want to be the best at everything when it comes to Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu. You.

    ¡¸ I want to be Danna-sama¡¯s lover, big sister, Mama, little sister, daughter, slave, master! I want to be everything for Danna-sama! ¡¹

    All the emotions she kept inside are flowing out in one go.

    ¡¸ I want to be everything that Danna-sama loves. I love you, Danna-sama! Misuzu loves Danna-sama the most!! ¡¹

    Misuzu confesses while crying.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ll do anything that Danna-sama wants! I don¡¯t mind even if you like other girls, you can make out with as many women as you want! Misuzu will bring them in too! You can live as you wish Danna-sama. Misuzu will support you with all her body and soul! Danna-sama¡¯s happiness is Misuzu¡¯s happiness! A world without Danna-sama is a dead world! I¡¯d die! That¡¯s how much I love you, Danna-sama! Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?! Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu wants that. Misuzu wants to be the one Danna-sama loves among everyone in this world! I want to be Danna-sama¡¯s number one!!! ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ In short, you love him the most, and so you want him to love you the most? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You get it! Anyway, Misuzu wants to be Danna-sama¡¯s number one! Number one! ¡¹

    Misuzu sobs.

    She¡¯s that frustrated to watch Ruriko and Edie get ahead of her and have sex with me while tied up.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s why Misuzu-chan¡¯s always plotting something and moving behind the scenes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks to Misuzu gently.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s an old saying that ¡°Those who are dominated wants to dominate as well¡± She strongly wants him to dominate her, and on the other hand, she wants to dominate him as well ¡¹

    Misuzu wants to dominate me?

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Misuzu¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s also a conspirator, but she¡¯s got a different core. Nei-chan wants to be his big sister to the heart ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Yas! I¡¯m Onee-chan! ¡¹

    Nei raised her right hand when she¡¯s mentioned.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s plots are basically a rampage of her wanting to take care of him as his big sister. Therefore, it never goes to Misuzu-chan¡¯s level ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can just have sex with Yo-chan while tied up anytime, I mean, I will ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about being first or whatever. He¡¯s my Yo-chan, and I¡¯m his Ya-chan, I don¡¯t care about anything else ¡¹

    Right.

    In the end, Nei always puts me in the center of everything.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Nei-oneesama is the Onee-chan Danna-sama loves the most ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. He¡¯s got a lot of big sisters, but I¡¯m the only Onee-chan. I¡¯m proud of it! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Shou-neechan.

    They¡¯re all my big sisters.

    But, Nei¡¯s the only one with an accomplished role of the big sister who loves her younger brother.

    Of course, I¡¯m also the younger brother who loves his sister.

    ¡¸ I know, Danna-sama loves Nei-oneesama the most ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t want to lose to Nei-oneesama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you started competing with each other with your schemes ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a woman with such a filthy heart. I¡¯m disgraceful. But, I really want to become number one! Danna-sama¡¯s number one!!

    Misuzu continues to cry.

    I see.

    Ruriko and the girls did mention that Misuzu¡¯s the scariest.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I didn¡¯t see that ¡¹

    Megu, who has her problems showing up on the surface, has it better.

    Compared to that, Misuzu usually hides all the inner conflict she¡¯s having.

    Keeping it deep inside, and those thoughts influence her strongly. It¡¯s scary.

    She¡¯s smiling, and yet, you don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll explode.

    ¡¸ I thought I learned from Yukino, and yet ¡¹

    Back then, Yukino¡¯s a troublemaker, someone who makes a lot of noise,

    But, those ill emotions she gathers up inside vents out when it finds the opportunity.

    Thus, it didn¡¯t fall into anything grave, such as her trying to commit suicide.

    Instead, she¡¯s always forward-looking like an idiot.

    Therefore.

    Megu¡¯s like that.

    She¡¯s exposed her discontent multiple times.

    She¡¯s able to vent out her emotions.

    Therefore, it didn¡¯t reach a point of no return.

    But.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I thought that Misuzu¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Girls who never show the signs are much more dangerous.

    The real dangerous women are those who hide their problems.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for Danna-sama to apologize. It¡¯s my fault. I try to keep my composed face after all. I don¡¯t want to show my weakness to the other women after all. I tried to stay calm like Nei-oneesama all the time. I wanted to believe that I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s number one, that I have that composure ¡¹

    That¡¯s her insecurity.

    Misuzu, towards Nei.

    No, it¡¯s towards me.

    Misuzu¡¯s confused with my sense of distance with her.

    Misuzu wants to be closer to me than any other women.

    But, I didn¡¯t notice Misuzu¡¯s desire.

    I keep prioritizing all the other girls.

    I misunderstood that Misuzu doesn¡¯t mind the distance we have right now.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    I have to reestablish the sense of distance between my girls once again.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Misuzu. Well done being honest now, it¡¯s all okay ¡¹

    I hug Misuzu¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here now, and so you are. There¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    I look straight into Misuzu¡¯s eyes.

    Misuzu¡¯s confused with what I¡¯m saying.

    ¡¸ A lot happened for the four months, and so it can¡¯t be helped that Misuzu¡¯s wavered. There¡¯s no problem at all. Just go back to the starting point and fix it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fix? ¡¹

    I fire myself up.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what are you to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes waver around.

    ¡¸ Did you forget? Yeah, I guess it can¡¯t be helped. A lot of girls became my women, after all after that. Misuzu, you kept building your position among the women, and so you forgot about your origins. That¡¯s common. Yeah, it definitely is. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not Misuzu¡¯s fault. It¡¯s the situation. There are too many commotions, after all. Therefore, don¡¯t blame yourself. I know that Misuzu¡¯s doing her best. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯re just a bit astray ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? Astray? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s the fact. Misuzu¡¯s also a normal girl, you can get lost along the way. This only needs a little fixing, no need to worry ¡¹

    I speak deliberately.

    ¡¸ Do you remember it now? What are you to me? ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ Misuzu was Danna-sama¡¯s pet ¡¹

    That¡¯s right when we first met.

    Nagisa handed Misuzu to me as a pet.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°Was¡± you¡¯re still my pet even now, Misuzu ¡¹

    I rub Misuzu¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Kyaaan ¡¹

    Misuzu raises a cute scream.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s a pet! Listen, I¡¯ve got a lot of sex slaves, but Misuzu¡¯s my only pet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Only you. You¡¯re special to me, Misuzu ¡¹

    I kiss Misuzu in the forehead.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m special? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? Do I ever lie? ¡¹

    Misuzu shakes her head.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re right, Danna-sama. Misuzu¡¯s your pet ¡¹

    Tears spill from Misuzu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ And what¡¯s the job of the pets? ¡¹

    ¡¸ To be cute for Danna-sama, and receive Danna-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s cute, Misuzu ¡¹

    I kiss her cheeks this time.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my pet, and so you can fawn on me more ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to think about your position in the family. Just be like Agnes. Agnes is like a cat, isn¡¯t she? If she wants to have sex, then she¡¯ll come, cling to me, and ask for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs, Agnes-chan is more of a pet than me ¡¹

    Ah, shit.

    Misuzu¡¯s face turns gloomy again.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes isn¡¯t my pet, and I want her to stay human. I¡¯d like her to graduate from dependence on me whenever she feels mentally unstable ¡¹

    Sex alone can¡¯t improve her heart.

    I don¡¯t want it to be a man and woman sexual relationship.

    I want her to create relationships with the family, friends within the school.

    ¡¸ B-But, I!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you¡¯re doing your role as the daughter of Kouzuki house splendidly. And so, whenever you¡¯re in this house, you don¡¯t need to think of ¡°I must do this.¡± You¡¯re my cute puppy, and so swing your tail for me. Cling to my side ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Danna-sama, but ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that Mii-chan will recall how she behaves politically because she¡¯s the lady of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she moves politically when there are a certain number of people around her, right? She always tries to make the relationship advantageous to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also one of Ojou-sama¡¯s bad habit ¡¹

    Nei said. Katsuko-nee adds.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s bad habit.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama always thinks of tactics whenever in the underground society, and therefore, she unconsciously thinks the same with the family, and you Dear ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put Minaho aside for now. She¡¯s an adult, and so that¡¯s not for us to think about ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ As for Misuzu¡¯s problem though ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Do you remember the pus in boots fable? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, I know that ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about a pet who does various jobs for it¡¯s Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. That cat was a pet. But, it always acts politically for the sake of its master ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, that cat has no personal desire. All it does is follow it¡¯s master. Of course, if the Master is happy, then it knows that its own livelihood becomes better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, that cat never thought for benefit. The cat devotes itself to its master ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ So, Misuzu should be like that too. Though it¡¯s not pus in boots, but a puppy in boots!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Puppy in boots ¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Misuzu¡¯s my pet before anything else. You¡¯re my cute puppy. Therefore, focus only there! Forget about your role in the family or Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a puppy. Danna-sama¡¯s pet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if there¡¯s something you need to do for my sake, do it. However, you must explain it and consult beforehand. Don¡¯t do anything for your own convenience ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°yes¡± You must reply ¡°woof¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    She smiles despite her face in tears.

    ¡¸ Woof! ¡¹

    She barks for me.

    ¡¸ There, there, you¡¯re so cute. Misuzu¡¯s a puppy. Fawn on me like a puppy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Woof, woof, woof, woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu plays with me.

    She hugs me and starts licking my body.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    She speaks.

    ¡¸ Please have sex with Misuzu, woof! ¡¹

    She¡¯s licking my face.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯d like to copulate, to mate! Woof! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Do we still have time, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    I only promised one hour of sex time after dinner.

    Misuzu and the girls are going back to Kouzuki house later.

    ¡¸ Scratch that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Just make Kouzuki-ojiichan wait! ¡¹

    Nei too.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan¡¯s sex, no, copulation is much more important. ¡¹

    Even Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Katsuko! ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Of course, I know that this would happen, and so I have them prepared ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens up the container in the room and takes out a potty.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, you need this, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Right. If we¡¯re talking about Misuzu, it¡¯s gonna be the display of herself peeing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got a collar here, want it? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings out a red collar and makes it clatter.

    ¡¸ Naturally! Woof! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ There, just don¡¯t make it hard on yourself ¡¹

    I put on the collar on Misuzu¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, it¡¯s been a while since I had this weight! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes are already melting.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve definitely forgotten about this feeling. I always thought of taking the initiative on anything within the family, woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks happily.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, now that I¡¯m wearing this collar, I feel my head¡¯s melting down. I¡¯m becoming an idiot. Misuzu can¡¯t think of anything but Danna-sama now, woof woof! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu said and takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Please wait for a moment. It¡¯s strange for a puppy to wear clothes. Misuzu will get naked to prepare to mate with Danna-sama! Woof~ ¡¹

    She takes off her clothes while having a flushed face as if she¡¯s drunk.

    ¡¸ Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Misuzu-chan cries! Woof! ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that addendum?

    Now that she¡¯s wearing only underwear,

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, woof! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Misuzu¡¯s already in her underwear before I could say anything.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I love you, Danna-sama! LOVE LOVE! Chu! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu barks happily.

    She takes off her panty, then,

    Misuzu¡¯s drenched slit leaks out love nectar.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m now naked except for the collar and socks! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me naked.

    She presses her naked and soft breasts on me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What should I do, Danna-sama? This is so much fun, woof! ¡¹

    She whispers to me, along with her gasps.

    ¡¸ I might get addicted to this play. Misuzu wants to do it like this all the time with Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to ask for it, this will be the default. Whenever you¡¯re with me, well, maybe not when there¡¯s anyone that¡¯s not family, but other than that, you¡¯ll always be my puppy ¡¹

    I order her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be a puppy even in front of Megu, Yukino, Agnes, Rei-chan, or Shou-neechan. Even in front of Tsukiko. Do you get it, Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Woof! Woof! Woof! I understand! Woof! ¡¹

    She always put a check on herself.

    Misuzu¡¯s through and thorough as the daughter of the Kouzuki house.

    No matter where, or when.

    When I first met her, Misuzu overcomes that world where she has to act.

    But, since the family started getting more members.

    Misuzu started acting politically, even inside the family.

    Back then, Misuzu¡¯s the member of Kuromori that¡¯s from Kouzuki house, and yet,

    Now, there¡¯s Michi, Ruriko, Shou-neechan.

    Misuzu¡¯s heart has become harder with the Kouzuki house entering the family.

    Then, Tsukiko and the Takakura sisters came in.

    Yukino and Megu were fighting without care for the world.

    The young group is led by Nei.

    It gradually suppresses Misuzu¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ The puppy¡¯s naked now! Woof! Danna-sama, can I pee? Please watch Misuzu pee! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Go on, I¡¯m watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, woof!! ¡¹

    Misuzu happily gets on all fours.

    Then, she raised one of her legs.

    Misuzu¡¯s 17-year-old body is graceful and lovely.

    ¡¸ Hey, tell everyone too ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Yes. Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Hello Woof! I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s pet, Misuzu woof! I¡¯m going to pee right now, please watch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll watch ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, good luck! ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Uhihi, that¡¯s a sight ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Make sure that there¡¯s no drop left. Holding back your pee is terrible for the body ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll start, woof! ¡¹

    Joyoyoyoyoyo!

    Jororororororo!

    The hot jet of water draws an arc from Misuzu¡¯s crotch to the potty.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, it feels good! Danna-sama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s beautiful, Misuzu ¡¹

    Naked, a collar on her neck, crawling on all fours.

    She¡¯s peeing with one leg raised, like a dog, yet,

    Misuzu¡¯s face shows calm.

    It¡¯s as beautiful as a pure angel.

    Oh, I see.

    She makes a grim face whenever she¡¯s making a plan on something.

    But Misuzu now is free from any conspiracies.

    Therefore, her face resembles a young girl.

    Tototototo.

    Before long, Misuzu finished peeing.

    ¡¸ Haa that felt amazing! Woof! ¡¹

    She¡¯s able to let out all the gloom from her mind and body.

    ¡¸ Okay, what do you want next, Misuzu? ¡¹

    I asked, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Of course, tie me up! Then let¡¯s have sex while I¡¯m tied up!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 772. Tied up Sex / Puppy Arc Part 2

    ¡¸ Ahn, this is arousing, Danna-sama! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s lying down on the bed with her hands tied up above her head.

    Of course, her cute breasts are pushed out thanks to the ropes.

    Her legs are spread out and tied on the bed.

    As expected of Katsuko-nee, she knows a lot of styles when it comes to tying someone up.

    ¡¸ Misuzu ¡¹

    I bring my face close to her, then.

    ¡¸ Kuuun! Kuun! ¡¹

    She cries like a puppy and licks on my face.

    She¡¯s asking for my lips and tongue.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in my mating season, woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu says with a bright red face.

    ¡¸ When I smell Danna-sama¡¯s scent, I want to mate so hard that my womb¡¯s itching. Woof! ¡¹

    I bend forward and lick Misuzu¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan, I¡¯m sensitive there. Woof! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    I keep on discovering Misuzu¡¯s sensitive spots for the past four months.

    ¡¸ Aaahn. I love you, Danna-sama! Kuuuun!! ¡¹

    Misuzu twists her body, gasping.

    Each time she does that, the rope digs deeper into Misuzu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ This is great. I might love getting tied up! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s breathing out hot sighs.

    The bed we¡¯re in is a king-size as it was used in the brothel back then.

    Ruriko and Edie lie down on the sides of the naked, and tied up Misuzu, having rope marks on their body.

    They¡¯re showing a smile.

    They¡¯re looking at Misuzu and me with their charming eyes.

    ¡¸ Ruriko thought so too. It¡¯s fun getting tied up ¡¹

    The two ladies of Kouzuki house seems to like bondage play.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t do it arbitrarily. I¡¯m going to check whether you know how to tie up and get tied up ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks gently as she films all of our silliness.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama. Woof. Woof, woof, woof!! Aaaaahn~ ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on Misuzu¡¯s nipples.

    I suck on it roughly to make some sound.

    ¡¸ It feels good! Danna-sama! Woof! ¡¹

    Her pink nipples shine with my saliva.

    It¡¯s hard enough that I can knead it with my fingers.

    I lick it up with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Woof! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    Her arousal is higher than usual.

    Her arousal¡¯s higher than usual.

    ¡¸ Darling ¡¹

    Edie slips in and puts my penis in her mouth. She¡¯s caressing my balls gently as well.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko will lick your butthole ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I want to lick it ¡¹

    No, but.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you take a bath earlier? It should be okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Ruriko stretches out her tongue to my ass.

    Uugh.

    Edie¡¯s fellatio, and Ruriko¡¯s ass licking, this simultaneous attack is impressive.

    ¡¸ Ufufu. Danna-sama, you look like you¡¯re feeling good, woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu looked up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Misuzu loves it when Danna-sama makes a face like that, woof! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s charming ¡¹

    Nei, who¡¯s watching from the bedside, agreed with her.

    ¡¸ My Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ My everything ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I live for you. If you¡¯re not here, I¡¯ve long despaired and died ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, when I met her, was in self-abandonment.

    She¡¯s only staying with Minaho-neesan and thinks of her revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ If it wasn¡¯t for you, I couldn¡¯t step forward with my dream of opening a bakery ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I will do anything for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll make you happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s presence is enough to make us happy ¡¹

    Nei says, but,

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t make any schemes anymore, okay? Ya-chan ¡¹

    I resume licking Misuzu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Misuzu too, I¡¯d be happier if you make everyone happy, not just me ¡¹

    It¡¯s a problem if you act rashly for me.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now, aren¡¯t you my puppy? ¡¹

    I bite her nipple.

    ¡¸ Kyaan~ Yes! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with her teary eyes.

    However.

    Misuzu and Nei both like making schemes.

    That personality of theirs won¡¯t change that quickly.

    They may repent in words, but,

    ¡¸ Darling. For now, they understand it ¡¹

    Edie said as she looks at my expression.

    ¡¸ As long as they understand, then you can deal with it ¡¹

    Right.

    If Nei and Misuzu show that they¡¯re plotting something again, then,

    We¡¯ll just set up an event for them to vent out.

    That also applies to Megu.

    If the person doesn¡¯t change, then the method to deal with them has to.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a family after all. If someone¡¯s causing problems, then we can deal with it together ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too,

    Right. Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, and Nagisa knew it.

    The current problems in the family are just on the surface.

    In short, I am noticing only Megu¡¯s emotional instability.

    But, the problem has the potential to change.

    What we should worry about is¡­

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, Misuzu, are too smart, and so they deal with the other girls with political thought.

    Furthermore, these three always assume that they¡¯re doing things for me, and the family, and so, even if they execute their schemes, it doesn¡¯t ease up their desires.

    These women thought that I must relieve myself of my rape impulse. That I must release my sexual desire. Thus, they recommended me to have sex with Anya and Kana-senpai, but,

    That¡¯s actually different.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Danna-samaaaaa~ Violate me! Violate Misuzu! Please! ¡¹

    I could¡¯ve done rape play with the members of the family, but Misuzu¡¯s true feelings say;

    It says that she wants to do the rape play with me.

    It¡¯s a simple desire.

    They think so fast and efficient, and as a result;

    They reach conclusions that nobody can understand.

    They¡¯re too smart, and so they make mistakes like that.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Edie ¡¹

    I call out the two, and they stopped.

    I enjoy the feeling of Misuzu¡¯s mounds once again.

    Then, I rub her smooth stomach.

    Going to her crotch.

    I spread open her slit with my hands and then, love nectar drips from it.

    ¡¸ This is lonely, woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s white hand. Edie¡¯s tanned hand.

    They scoop out Misuzu¡¯s love nectar,

    Then they rub it on my penis.

    ¡¸ Okay, here I go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Do it! Do it! Do it!! ¡¹

    I move in my waist and slip in my glans into Misuzu¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaahn~ ¡¹

    Puchu!

    The warm liquid coming from her insides smears my erect penis as it goes in.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaan~ Iyaaaaan~ Kyaaauuunnn!!! ¡¹

    Zuryururururur!

    I thrust into the root in one go.

    I poked Misuzu¡¯s cervix.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    Wait, seriously?

    I just shoved it in, and Misuzu¡¯s already at the climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Aaaaaaah! Aaaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaa, haaaa ¡¹

    She¡¯s breathing deeply, and sweat comes out from her forehead and breasts.

    Her eyes melt as she looks at me.

    ¡¸ I came. Woof. ¡¹

    That¡¯s a cute smile.

    I see. She¡¯s been holding back all this time.

    All that lust inside Misuzu.

    ¡¸ What should I do? I¡¯m feeling strange. I might go crazy from this ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just starting ¡¹

    I slowly move my waist.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa! Aaaahn! Not now! If you do that, I¡¯m gonna go crazy!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then go crazy, Misuzu! ¡¹

    Juppo! Juppo! Juppo.

    I swing in my hips rhythmically.

    I bring in more fuel for Misuzu¡¯s burning body.

    ¡¸ Go crazy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if I do that, Danna-sama will hate me!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s cute breasts shake around.

    ¡¸ Do you really think I¡¯d hate you for this?! Show me more! Show me your true self! Misuzu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you my pet? Misuzu?!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    She barks loudly.

    ¡¸ Woof! Woof! I want to stay together with Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been jealous of Ruriruri who lives in the same house as Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then stay! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Woof! Woof! Then, I can have sex with Danna-sama every day, just like Agnes-chan, is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure! If you want to do it, then say it! ¡¹

    I thrust stronger inside Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaauunn!! I want to do it every day! I want Danna-sama filling my stomach to the brim!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯m going to fill it up every day! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to go and have sex in school, like Megumi-san and Edie! I¡¯ve always been jealous of those two! Woof! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. Should we do it in your school or mine? ¡¹

    ¡¸ REally? ¡¹

    I pinch Misuzu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ When did I ever lie to Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaaaan~! N-Never! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ask for it before you get jealous. I¡¯ll do it, no matter what it is ¡¹

    Love nectar¡¯s gushing out from deep inside Misuzu.

    The connecting part between us two is drenched.

    ¡¸ Then, then, ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks while on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please violate the girls I choose for you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Misuzu wants to watch Danna-sama rape the girls I like! I want to watch it!!

    Is that how it is?

    Misuzu¡¯s a former lesbian after all.

    A masochist who wants me to dominate her, but,

    Her desire to control others is stronger.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Danna-sama who has that rape impulse; it¡¯s me! I want to watch them!! ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ You see, when Danna-sama first raped me, it had my heart pounding. I was watching Danna-sama take out Mana-chan¡¯s virginity in arousal. When I ordered Michi to give her virginity to Danna-sama, my body was trembling ¡¹

    I see.

    Misuzu.

    Her first experience was rape.

    And she also watched other girls get raped.

    ¡¸ And so, I want Danna-sama to rape the girls I like, then I join in as well. I¡¯m that kind of pervert! Danna-sama! Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    I hug Misuzu¡¯s body tightly.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do that, Misuzu. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it okay? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me in surprise.

    I stop moving my hips.

    ¡¸ Yeah. If Misuzu wants to do it, then I¡¯ll join in ¡¹

    Now that I understand that Misuzu has this kind of urge,

    Then, I¡¯m sure I can deal with it.

    If we can find girls like Kana-senpai, who we can have as friends after raping, then,

    ¡¸ Yeah, we can help you out there ¡¹

    Nei said

    ¡¸ No problem ¡¹

    Edie too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you have to discuss it with everyone. Ojou-sama will gladly help out as well ¡¹

    Making women fall is the specialty of Kuromori.

    ¡¸ I mean, I also thought of asking Onii-sama the same thing ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I still have the promise from earlier this day, Onii-sama will listen to one request from Ruriko, no matter what it is ¡¹

    No, I did say that, but,

    ¡¸ There is a girl in school I want to be friends with. Therefore, I want Onii-sama to rape that girl ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, she can become a sex slave, just like me. Ruriko can¡¯t become friends unless with someone in the same status ¡¹

    The lady of Kouzuki house attends to the best young lady school in Japan, but she¡¯s still a subject of eyes of envy.

    Therefore, Ruriko doesn¡¯t have real friends in school.

    To break that wall between herself and them,

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d please, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯m going to rape all of Ruriko¡¯s future friends, but,

    At least, the first one has to be that.

    They need to share the same secret of sex,

    Then, these young ladies would be able to open up to each other.

    No,

    This is also like this because of last May.

    Our family uses sex to get along with each other.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan and Ruri-chan are saying that you don¡¯t have to try to show off anymore ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not the only one carrying the future of this family. Everyone can carry it together. Besides, you have adults that can help you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still 16. You need to devote to your desires first ¡¹

    B-But.

    ¡¸ I feel like if I leave myself to my desire, and rape all the girls, the family might become messed up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Who do you think we are? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re criminals. We live as we desire ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not forcing you to become a crime boss with a large scale like Ojou-sama. But, we don¡¯t want you to hold back either. We want you to understand that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Someone who resists when the sweets they treasure is taken away is excellent. But, if there¡¯s a plate with something delicious for you, then take it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Nobody goes ¡°spit it out,¡± after you ate it. If they get angry, then let¡¯s apologize together ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s having sex with these many women every day, we¡¯re more worried that you¡¯re holding back ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve had a lot of sex with us for the past four months, but it¡¯s distorting your heart ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yo-chan holding back is the most dangerous to deal with ¡¹

    I see.

    The biggest problem in the family,

    -is not Megu,

    -it¡¯s not Minaho-neesan, Nei, and Misuzu either.

    It¡¯s me.

    I always try to prioritize the family more than my desires.

    Megu¡¯s become arrogant,

    Misuzu, who tries to watch me rape another woman, seeks out rape-like sex.

    Minaho-neesan and Nei recommended me to have sex with Kana-senpai, worried that I¡¯m still holding back.

    Then, Margo-san and Katsuko-nee watch over Minaho-neesan¡¯s movements.

    I made them all worry. Damn.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, when you said that you want to have Yukino-san join the family, we felt a bit relieved ¡¹

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t care about Megu-chan¡¯s feelings, and you became honest with yourself, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Oh, I¡­

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko ¡¹

    I resumed having sex with Misuzu and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to hear your desires, but I¡¯m going to check them out first ¡¹

    I¡¯m a criminal.

    I¡¯m the sole man in this immoral family.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to rape a girl because you told me. I want to do it with a girl I like ¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s wrong to respond to their desires.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to check on them. If I want to do it, then I will ¡¹

    However, I¡¯m a criminal now.

    It¡¯s useless to fear to commit any further crimes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, woof! We¡¯ll carefully select among all the cute girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s friends will all be cute girls too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to that ¡¹

    My penis grows bigger inside Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, start making progress with your talk with Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s also a first-year, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s the cutest among the first-years ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    I grind around my hips and play inside Misuzu.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m only solving her problem by pulling that judo guy away from her, and her reward for me would be raping her ¡¹

    I heard from Kana-senpai that she¡¯s a virgin.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t add girls I don¡¯t like that much to the family ¡¹

    I grind and continue to poke her cervix.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~~ Aaahn~ Ahn~ Woof ¡¹

    Misuzu gasps as her breasts jiggle.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. But Darling ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ I think that Darling can add at least thirty more people into the family with your capacity ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ We also have to reserve spots for your children ¡¹

    I massage Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Woof! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re also going to bear a lot of cute puppies, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Woof! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu barks happily.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum ¡¹

    I go with my last spurt.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Kuuuun! Aaaaah, aaaah, aaaahn! Aahn! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s love nectar and sweat scatter around the bed.

    ¡¸ Amazing. Aaahn, Danna-sama¡¯s violating all of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I am. I¡¯m raping you, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! That feels great! Rape is great! Aaaahn! Woof! Woof! Danna-sama, more! Do it more!!! Violate Misuzu! Aaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s climbing to the climax.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming! Misuzu, I¡¯m going to cum!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Woof! Woof! Come! Impregnate this puppy of yours! Danna-sama! Aaaah! I¡¯m being violated and yet, I¡¯m going to cum!! ¡¹

    Misuzu flies away.

    ¡¸ Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!! Woof! Woof! Woof! Kyaaaaaan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming too!!! ¡¹

    This is my third consecutive ejaculation and yet,

    My hot liquid pours inside Misuzu¡¯s vagina like there¡¯s no end.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, so hot!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu can feel the cloudy liquid pouring in her womb.

    ¡¸ Yes!!! It feels good!!! I love this! I love creampies!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Misuzu!!!!! ¡¹

    The second wave of semen swoops inside Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, woof! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu barks like a puppy.

    The tears of delight flow from her eyes,

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your pet forever! My Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    I hug Misuzu¡¯s tied up body tightly.

    Then, I pour in until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Both Misuzu and I have our hearts pounding hard.

    My ears are pressed on Misuzu¡¯s breasts, and I hear her heartbeat.

    The sweet smell of her sweat, and the sour smell of her love nectar.

    The smell of my bitter semen mixes with it.

    ¡¸ Rape is great. Danna-sama, aaahn. I want those girls to know this taste as well, woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu licks my ear.

    As I lie down on top of her body.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s sweat tastes delicious, woof! ¡¹

 Chapter 773. Opponent temp

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Misuzu¡¯s inside until halfway.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, squeeze in your stomach ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Danna-sama. Kuuun, uuun!! ¡¹

    The small entrance pushed out my glans.

    Then, semen seeps out from her slit.

    That¡¯s the third consecutive shot, and as expected, it lacks in volume.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! It feels sad that my insides are hollow again! Danna-sama! Woof! ¡¹

    I hug Misuzu¡¯s body as she barks to let me fawn on her.

    ¡¸ We can just do it again, tomorrow, or the day after ¡¹

    Later tonight, Ruriko and the girls are going to Jii-chan¡¯s house.

    ¡¸ Can you tie me up again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Misuzu wants it, sure ¡¹

    I reply while gently rubbing Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I want to get tied up again, this is arousing, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s skin after sex is flushed, it feels nice to touch.

    Misuzu¡¯s sweat smells sweet.

    Why do women¡¯s body smell so pleasant?

    ¡¸ Tie up the girls I like and rape them too, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu has a girl in her mind that she wants to be raped.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for me to decide. I can¡¯t tell if I want to do it with the girl unless I¡¯ve seen her ¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t just accept requests unconditionally.

    I should draw a line.

    But in exchange, I have to be obedient to my desires, not do it out of obligation.

    It has to be like that.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly, hyaaan~ ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised when I licked her nipples.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s cute, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you, Danna-sama. Woof! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    My pet puppy barks cutely.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, this is okay now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee loosens the rope tying Misuzu up.

    Misuzu¡¯s white skin has red traces of rope in it.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko are matching ¡¹

    Edie said, smiling.

    ¡¸ Oh, while we¡¯re at it, get in line you three. I¡¯m going to take a photo ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave the three instructions, and they line up on the bed with their naked body.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Misuzu-chan, Edie ¡¹

    Ruriko made a suggestion, and the three spread their legs open and show my semen dripping from their slit.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s nice. Very lewd ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee starts taking photos.

    ¡¸ Join us, Onii-sama ¡¹

    This time, the three girls hug me.

    Edie¡¯s behind me.

    Ruriko¡¯s rubbing her breasts on my arm.

    Misuzu lies down on my lap and licks my penis that¡¯s withered after ejaculating.

    Katsuko-nee captures that moment.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, join us as well ¡¹

    Ruriko invites Nei with a smile.

    ¡¸ RIght, Nei, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, come here! Woof! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Nah thanks. It¡¯s your time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that Ya-chan, come here ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter whose time it is. I want to hug Ya-chan right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Really? If Yo-chan says that, then sure ¡¹

    I get out of the bed and jump to hug Nei.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan?! ¡¹

    Yeah, her body¡¯s tight, and yet her breasts and ass are explosive.

    Nei¡¯s body feels great to hug.

    I¡¯m embracing her with both my arms, but I can¡¯t contain her volume.

    I bury my face on Nei¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Geez, what a spoiled boy ¡¹

    Nei said while gently patting my head.

    Misuzu and the girls cling to my body.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s a beautiful photo ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos happily.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, we have to go now ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Please take car of Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu too.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought it¡¯s Nei¡¯s schedule on Darling¡¯s bed tonight? ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be waiting ¡¹

    I said. Then, Nei looked at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind me. You want to be alone with him, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at Nei.

    ¡¸ I want it with just the two of us, So, come ¡¹

    I took Nei¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I-If Yo-chan wants it ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s the most complicated among my women.

    She gives priority to Misuzu and the little sisters, or me recently.

    She¡¯s always putting herself as an observer.

    Actually, she also wants to have sex with me, just like Misuzu.

    But, Nei considerate of others, and she wants to be the kind elder sister to them.

    She can¡¯t let out her true feelings like Misuzu.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    I¡¯ll fix the distortion in Nei¡¯s heart when we¡¯re alone.

    ¡¸ The pastry for tomorrow is all done, but we¡¯ll be coming to school at the same time. You can sleep with him until then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Ugh. Even Katsu-nee, you sure you don¡¯t want to do it with Yo-chan?! You sure? It¡¯ll be just him and me? ¡¹

    Nei speaks apologetically, but Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Oh, did you forget? Nagisa, Margo-chan, and I are all your big sisters for years ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsu-nee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We treasure Nei-chan just as much as you cherish your little sisters. And so, rely on your big sisters a bit more ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, thanks ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s moved to tears.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Katsuko? Why did you not mention my name? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan opens the door and comes in.

    ¡¸ I mean, I thought that you¡¯re coming in anytime soon ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee giggled.

    ¡¸ Well then, you can say that you want to say to Nei-chan ¡¹

    She captures a photo of Minaho-neesan¡¯s confused look.

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Err, Nei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Minaho-oneechan? ¡¹

    Nei replies while I still hug her.

    ¡¸ Try to keep your schemes in moderation, I¡¯ll do the same as well ¡¹

    She looks down and speaks shyly.

    ¡¸ Yes! I understand! I won¡¯t scheme a lot! ¡¹

    Nei replies loudly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also consult everything with Danna-sama without exception! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu also replies loudly.

    ¡¸ Ruriko already leaves everything to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko clung to my arm and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be sure to watch ¡¹

    Edie clung on my back and shouted.

    ¡¸ Err, Ojou-sama, should we go and hug him too? ¡¹

    Nei said, smiling.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? There¡¯s no empty spot anymore, besides ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan took out something.

    ¡¸ Onee-san has a present for Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san ¡¹

    What¡¯s that it looks like a panty or something?

    Besides, it looks stiff.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a chastity belt! ¡¹

    Chasti-what?

    ¡¸ Put this on, and once you lock it, you won¡¯t be able to have sex. There¡¯s a hole for peeing and the other need, but, an erect penis can¡¯t get inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ My! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great! ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s eyes sparkle.

    ¡¸ The circumference below the genitals and the anus have a special light-weight alloy. Other than that, the fiber¡¯s knife proof. You can¡¯t cut this off with an ordinary blade. Nor you can use a laser. It uses state-of-the-art technology concentrated on this light-weight chastity belt. Anyone who wants this?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me! ¡¹

    Why you too, Edie?

    ¡¸ But, we only have two here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, next time ¡¹

    Edie lowers her hand.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu put this on them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan walks to the bed and hands me the chastity belt.

    Wow, this is heavier than it looks.

    It¡¯s not that heavy, but still different from ordinary panties.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d please, woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s first.

    I put on the chastity belt on Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s confirm the pee hole and the anus. If you can¡¯t open it, then it won¡¯t come out ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, And so, I check the whole chastity belt from top to bottom.

    ¡¸ Ah, that seems right, woof! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ You should double-check it with, you know? ¡¹

    R-Right.

    I peek into the pee hole.

    Yeah, I can see her slit.

    Well, I think missing the mark should still be okay.

    Either way, you can push in a paper and wipe it off.

    Next.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, show me your ass ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu sticks out her ass to me.

    As for the other side, yeah, I can see her anus. It¡¯s okay.

    I see. You can do your business in this hole, but you can¡¯t insert your dick in.

    It¡¯s a nice item.

    The guy who made this is a genius.

    ¡¸ Once you settle with the position, you can now fasten the belt. Then, secure it on the belly button part. Just screw it in ¡¹

    Oh, I get it.

    I fasten down the metal fittings.

    ¡¸ Then, the key is an electronic tool, first, input a password to your liking ¡¹

    Oh, near the lock, there¡¯s a small LCD display with a numerical key.

    Err, but.

    ¡¸ I can input anything in here? ¡¹

    I¡¯ve never input a PIN on a chastity belt before.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, don¡¯t use any birthdates ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t use 1234 or 1111 either. ¡¹

    Yeah, right.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, what about £±£µ£¶£´£±£¶£±£¶ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Shakespeare¡¯s year of birth and death ¡¹

    Err. Born 1564, died 1616. I see.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t think I can remember that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu. It doesn¡¯t need to be just numbers. You can write letters there like a T9 phone ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s put in ¡°UMADOROBOU¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Heinlein¡¯s novel. You can place ¡°HORSETHIEF¡± as the password in the chastity belt ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bit¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but

    ¡¸ No, why not? Nobody can guess that it¡¯s something that eccentric! ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Nobody would think that the password on Misuzu-chan¡¯s chastity belt is ¡°UMADOROBOU¡± ¡¹

    I never thought that Katsuko-nee would like that.

    ¡¸ Well then, ¡°U-M-A-D-O-R-O-B-O-U¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ And when you¡¯re done, push down the ¡°ENTER,¡± and the key would turn around ¡¹

    Popipopi!

    Okay, I twist the key and take it out.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san¡¯s done. Ruriko-san¡¯s next. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    She exposes her naked crotch before me.

    I put on the other chastity belt on Ruriko.

    And as for Ruriko¡¯s password.

    After a lot of brainstorming, the result was ¡°¡±KAWAZUNAGE.¡±

    Nobody knows why we picked some sumo clincher, but whatever.

    ¡¸ I think Kouzuki-sama would be pleased with this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said happily.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Why would he be happy finding out that his granddaughters have chastity belt in them?

    ¡¸ I mean, won¡¯t that look like you¡¯re jealous of Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    Me, jealous, Jii-chan, what?

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t endure letting your women stay over another man¡¯s house even for just a night. It means that you look at Kouzuki-sama as a man still in prime that may attack your women ¡¹

    O-Okay?

    ¡¸ Furthermore, before you send off Ruriko-san and Misuzu-san, you tied them up, then had sex with them. And you even went as far as using a chastity belt, Kouzuki-sama would be surprised ¡¹

    I guess nobody would go this far if it¡¯s just a granddaughter meeting their grandfather.

    Nobody would bind them with a rope, cum inside, and put on a chastity belt on them.

    If I¡¯m going this far.

    Then that means I¡¯m sending a message that these women are mine.

    ¡¸ Yes. It shows Onii-sama¡¯s love for us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Danna-sama! Woof! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too~ ¡¹

    Edie also got traces of rope in her. I see. This is overkill.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just showing that Yoshinobu doesn¡¯t look down on Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs, I think that it will genuinely please him. After all, Shige-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s nobody to play with that is in an equal status but you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ordinary people act modestly with Kouzuki-sama, no matter how close they are with him. They can¡¯t talk to him in equal status. Much less play with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but I respect Jii-chan, I don¡¯t think that we¡¯re equal. Jii-chan¡¯s always teaching me a lot of things ¡¹

    Then, Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸ Nobody gets along with Grandfather as much as Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Onii-sama is special. Nobody else is allowed to call Grandfather ¡°Jii-chan¡± ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ How should I say it? Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s like a relationship of a grandfather with a grandson. You don¡¯t hold back when facing Kouzuki-sama, do you? Kouzuki-sama enjoys that relationship where he treats you as a young friend ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, even if you get worked up, had intense sex with Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san, returned them to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s house while wearing a chastity belt, he¡¯ll only feel that you¡¯ve overdone it and will laugh at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°That Yoshinobu, He thinks that I might take Misuzu and Ruriko back. What a stupid guy. Fuofuofuofuo,¡± or something like that ¡¹

    Nei imitates Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Going too far to attach a chastity belt to them would be funny. That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Besides, Onii-sama didn¡¯t make a move on Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why mention Yoshiko-san here, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather must¡¯ve been worried that Onii-sama may have violated Yoshiko-sama since her lodging in this mansion ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ No, but I was busy with all the other girls ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters, Megu, Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-sama always eats the dish prepared on his plate. Then, you didn¡¯t do anything unfair like stealing from Grandfather¡¯s plate secretly ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Ordinary men never let chances escape. They would put Takakura-san off for next time, and focus on Yoshiko-san for sure ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ If that happens, all the successors of Kouzuki house would become your woman. That means that you¡¯ll obtain the whole Kouzuki house itself ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s what I don¡¯t get. There¡¯s no need for that, is there? Kouzuki house belongs to Misuzu and Ruriko, it¡¯s not mine ¡¹

    Even if Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters became my women, Kouzuki house wouldn¡¯t be mine.

    ¡¸ I like how you¡¯re thinking out of the norm ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s an ordinary man, he¡¯d think that the woman he had sex with once is his property, but you¡¯re different. You understand that even your sex slaves have their own will. You don¡¯t look down on women ¡¹

    ¡¸ That kind of person is the only one who can play with Shige-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Then, go and change clothes. Put on some clothes that show that traces of the rope you made with all the trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mii-chan, I¡¯ll lend you some of my clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll change clothes as well ¡¹

    The three who are about to head to Kouzuki house starts moving.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I put on my clothes and head back to the dining room alone.

    It¡¯s only Rei-chan and Yoshiko-san, then Michi.

    Rei-chan¡¯s reading some documents.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s reading a book.

    Michi¡¯s still gloomy.

    ¡¸ Huh, where¡¯s everyone? ¡¹

    I thought Rei-chan¡¯s playing with Mao-chan?

    ¡¸ Ah, they¡¯re in the bath. Megumi-chan and Yukino-san went with them ¡¹

    I see.

    The schedule is that they¡¯ll return to Kouzuki house in one hour.

    Therefore, Rei-chan and Yoshiko-san didn¡¯t head to the bath and waited here.

    Those who didn¡¯t join us earlier are all in the bath.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama¡¯s still teaching Agnes-chan and the girls ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s great.

    ¡¸ Huh, but why is Michi left here? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s hanging her head down.

    ¡¸ I have to escort Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, didn¡¯t we already told you that Edie¡¯s substituting for you tonight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m okay. I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Michi, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I guess I¡¯ll come over instead ¡¹

    I sit next to Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi, sit on my lap ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The small girl sits down on my lap.

    I hug Michi¡¯s body from behind.

    ¡¸ You can rely on Edie tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re family ¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ You can rely on Edie today, and someday, Edie will rely on you too. We don¡¯t work with lending and borrowing but instead, we just smile when we trouble each other and say ¡°it can¡¯t be helped,¡± that¡¯s how family work, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My mother wasn¡¯t like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then she wasn¡¯t your true family ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re different. You can cause as much trouble to us, your family, as you want. Well, we do prefer fewer problems, but don¡¯t hold back. We¡¯re family. On the other hand, hold it when I cause trouble too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master never caused any trouble for me ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Just now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, I wanted a hug, and so I hugged Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listen, if I want to hug, I¡¯m going to give you a hug. Of course, I know that it¡¯ll trouble Michi, but we¡¯re family, and so endure it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s not trouble ¡¹

    Michi blushed.

    Misuzu¡¯s a cheerful puppy, but,

    Michi¡¯s like a kitten.

    She settles down near her Master, but she¡¯s relatively moody.

    But it¡¯s cute.

    I hug Michi¡¯s body and bury my face on her black hair.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing, Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just sniffing Michi¡¯s scent ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! P-Please don¡¯t sniff ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. You always smell good anyway, Michi ¡¹

    I look at Rei-chan while gently patting Michi¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, what are you reading? ¡¹

    Rei-chan puts down the documents to the table,

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s the proposal Kyouko-san made, but, ¡¹

    Oh, the New Years¡¯ special program?

    Kyouko Messer vs Fujimiya Reika series.

    ¡¸ As usual, there¡¯s always an opponent that I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Yeah, I don¡¯t understand Kyouko-san¡¯s hobbies either.

    ¡¸ For example, this American Judo athlete wearing a wrestler mask, then he would shout ¡°Japan¡¯s Judo is weak!¡± as he appears ¡¹

    Hmm. Is that a parody of something?

    ¡¸ I use Kendo, I¡¯m unrelated to Judo ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks confused.

    ¡¸ What I don¡¯t understand is this, shouting ¡°I want to show up in the front.¡± Who¡¯s this Miss Monochrome? This person runs on three batteries, it says ¡¹

    Miss Monochrome?

    ¡¸ AA cell won¡¯t do. It has to be C cell ¡¹

    Michi tells me.

    ¡¸ She hides it in her pocket, and she grasps it to make a punch when she fights. A battery won¡¯t seem suspicious in one¡¯s pocket. But, AA cells won¡¯t do. Father said that the C-cell batteries are the best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your father did? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. This is also one of the Kudou Martial arts teachings ¡¹

    Using batteries go all the way back then.

    ¡¸ Ah, what about Kuroe Rohmer from Nihonbunka University? What kind of techniques does he use? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Look, maybe ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s already in Japan now? ¡¹

 Chapter 774. Penetration work.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s already in Japan now? ¡¹

    I said. Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a possibility. The papers she sent came from a hotel in Hong Kong ¡¹

    Hong Kong?

    ¡¸ The distance between Hong Kong to Kansai airport isn¡¯t that far ¡¹

    Kansai region, then that means,

    ¡¸ Cesario Viola and Miss Cordelia belong to the same organization. Do you remember? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they¡¯re both from a crime syndicate in Los Angeles, right? That organization uses the ¡°Cesario Viola¡± as the name of the leader of the wild bunch ¡¹

    Furthermore, Cesario Viola isn¡¯t just one man.

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinates, Eenie and Meenie named themselves as Cesario Viola when we first met them.

    ¡¸ To match the operation, the man who named himself Cesario Viola moved his own team. That Cesario Viola we fought last May was one of the most vicious ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Well, since Cesario Viola¡¯s dead in Japan, the organization in Los Angeles no longer uses the code name, Cesario Viola. ¡¹

    Cesario Viola died in Japan.

    ¡¸ By the way, do you remember the reason why Cesario Viola and Miss Cordelia went to Japan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s to take Ya-chan away, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei escaped that man, Cesario Viola¡¯s control, and is also the reason why his sister died.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just Viola¡¯s personal objective. The organization¡¯s aim was different ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Right, Miss Cordelia did mention about expanding their business in Japan ¡¹

    The organization from Los Angeles wants to take over Japan¡¯s underground society.

    In short, they¡¯re aiming to increase their power in Japan.

    ¡¸ Yes, however, with Cesario Viola¡¯s death last May, Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia got busy outside ¡¹

    Oh, that passionate lesbian couple.

    They were so happy to see each other again.

    They raided some crime syndicates in Japan together.

    ¡¸ And the two did come back to America to take revenge on the guy who fed them lies that broke them up ¡¹

    Kyouko-san thought that Miss Cordelia betrayed her.

    Perhaps, that guy¡¯s already dead.

    ¡¸ Then, four months have passed since then. Miss Cordelia should be back for her primary objective ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ You mean, the organization from Los Angeles would invade Japan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Japan itself, just the underground society ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s the same.

    They¡¯re not as vicious as that Cesario Viola, but,

    Criminals from Los Angeles would be coming to Japan in full force.

    ¡¸ Fortunately, Kouzuki SS has an agreement with Miss Cordelia. Therefore, they won¡¯t involve themselves with our customers or us ¡¹

    And for that sake.

    Jii-chan paid Miss Cordelia a hefty price.

    ¡¸ By the way, our attacks recently on the Kansai Yakuza group has caused a lot of damage on them ¡¹

    Right.

    Chief Yazawa¡¯s attack unit didn¡¯t just raid the headquarters of the Kansai Yakuza,

    They also overthrow the two bosses, Satake and Oodori.

    The underground society of Kansai region has a weak spot.

    ¡¸ Miss Cordelia will never let this chance slip by ¡¹

    So she¡¯ll be involved in the Kansai events?

    ¡¸ Kakka should receive the information from Los Angeles from Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Jii-chan purposely invited Miss Cordelia to Japan?

    ¡¸ Starting from the day before yesterday, when Kakka interviewed the Takakura sisters in Kyoto. It should be enough time for the information sent to Los Angeles to reach Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia. Well, Hong Kong¡¯s a different case though ¡¹

    If Kyouko-san¡¯s in Hong Kong, it¡¯s likely that her lover, Miss Cordelia, is in there too.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t that be a problem? ¡¹

    If Miss Cordelia joins in the fight between Kouzuki SS and the Kansai Yakuza.

    I know how unconventional Miss Cordelia and Kyouko-san are.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a problem already, and that is Kakka¡¯s objective ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Kakka wants to change the structure of the underground society from its foundation. It may take years, probably decades, however ¡¹

    To think that it¡¯ll take that long.

    ¡¸ The Yakuza world right now is no longer a necessity in Japan. After all, they use the old model from the post-war period, and so they are somewhat ancient ¡¹

    The current Yakuza is a product of the conflict from the post-war era, or so I heard earlier from the hotel.

    ¡¸ Kakka wants to sweep out all of the traditions from the ancient times ¡¹

    ¡¸ And for that sake, the foreign crime syndicates have to enter Japan ¡¹

    I asked. Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Even without Kakka¡¯s consent, the foreign criminals will be coming to Japan henceforth. Japan is a wealthy country, and with the decline in birthrate, the workforce is insufficient. A shop clerk would notice if the number of foreigners has increased, won¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Yeah, in a convenience store, for example.

    ¡¸ The foreigner invasion will continue for long. Naturally, that includes the criminals outside the country, they¡¯ll come to Japan. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better if we invite people that we already know and negotiate ¡¹

    And that¡¯s Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ American crime syndicates have troublesome and egoistic people. However, they¡¯re much better than Russia or Chinese Mafia. They could be reasoned with ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Fighting poison with poison ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s been reading a book all this time lifts her face.

    ¡¸ Grandfather is ready to take some poison for himself ¡¹

    Fight poison with poison.

    ¡¸ This is to not let some crime syndicate expand in power. Keeping each other in check. Kouzuki house who has contact with the surface will control the other side with a sense of balance. That would be the best situation, I believe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Countries world right now cannot shut out crime organizations from foreign countries unless they isolate themselves ¡¹

    Rei-chan sighed.

    ¡¸ National isolation would be impossible, Japan lives in the international community ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ No matter how rich our country is, we rely on other countries for raw materials, fuel, and resources. If we don¡¯t cooperate with other nations, they can be aggressive ¡¹

    To become world-famous, you need to open your country. And if the country is open, naturally, foreign criminals will come. That¡¯s the risk attached.

    ¡¸ Even if we isolate the country, In the end, the internal crime groups would expand. Japan can feed the population by using domestic production, but it needs to be enough for daily livelihood. If not, the social unrest would increase crimes. And with the current scale of police, they can¡¯t maintain public order ¡¹

    Rei-chan explains it this time.

    ¡¸ I see. An ideal country where there are no crimes never exist ¡¹

    There¡¯s always both a surface and backside of the society.

    If light exists, then so does shadow.

    This world can¡¯t eliminate all of the criminals.

    Besides, I¡¯m also a member of this side, I¡¯ve committed crimes already.

    ¡¸ Either way, Kyouko-san¡¯s intrusion between the fight of Kouzuki SS and the Kansai Yakuza would help out ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki group is our surface. They¡¯re weak from attacks ¡¹

    Yeah, the ordinary companies in the group would receive harassment from the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ But, Miss Cordelia¡¯s from the backside, and so she¡¯ll fight it in the same way. Anything goes for her. With this, the Yakuza will no longer have the leeway to attack us on the surface ¡¹

    I see.

    Supposed that Miss Cordelia rampaged and she steals the share in the underground society,

    Jii-chan decided that it¡¯s inevitable for the international crime syndicates to come in if it¡¯s to damage the Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Jii-chan wants to put the top position of the underground society to despair ¡¹

    I mutter unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan feels that current Japan can¡¯t expect from the adult Japanese. Therefore, Miss Cordelia comes in ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ To be precise, the adult male Japanese ¡¹

    Shou-neechan comes back to the dining room.

    Agnes and Luna are with her.

    ¡¸ That is why I¡¯m now the person in charge of Kouzuki SS. From chief Yazawa¡¯s age to mine so suddenly, they probably couldn¡¯t find a qualified man ¡¹

    Jii-chan also thinks that Yamaoka was a failure.

    ¡¸ Seki-san, why would Grandfather feel aspiration from women? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because he knows from experience that women never despair for the future ¡¹

    Women never despair for the future.

    ¡¸ Women would bear a child eventually anyway. You can¡¯t tell a newborn child that life is filled with despair, can you? No matter what happens, you show your child that the future is bright ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Therefore, women don¡¯t despair. We don¡¯t give up, no matter how cruel the situation can become. We put an effort to grant our family everlasting happiness ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, women aren¡¯t like that recently ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san tells Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Oh, indeed. But, that only means that they haven¡¯t awakened themselves as a woman yet ¡¹

    Awaken themselves as a woman?

    ¡¸ Women aren¡¯t women because they have the body of a woman. It doesn¡¯t matter if they have breasts and don¡¯t have a penis. A ¡°woman¡± is something you become. The change from ¡°girl¡± to ¡°woman¡± And that isn¡¯t just about experiencing sex ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ If you fall in love, and receive love, that what awakens you as a woman ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    She hung her head and said.

    ¡¸ Yes, you won¡¯t understand until you reach that point ¡¹

    ¡¸ But on the other hand, once the time comes, you¡¯ll understand it ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, I can feel the reverberations of joy from being a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uugh ¡¹

    Michi who has been on my lap all this time;

    She cries as I pat her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    She said in a tiny voice, turned around, and clings to my body.

    She locks my waist with both her legs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m the only one receiving love right now ¡¹

    She said and pats my back gently.

    ¡¸ Michi is also a woman, I¡¯ll become a woman ¡¹

    She looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, hardships are a part of life ¡¹

    I smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸ You can also have some time where you act spoiled. On the other hand, someday, I may act spoiled for Michi as well. We can look at the total after a long time and love each other more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!~! ¡¹

    Michi clings to my chest while shedding tears.

    I gently hug Michi.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You just mentioned ¡°long time,¡± but how long is that? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s until death ¡¹

    I replied naturally.

    Yoshiko-san sighed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no match against Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Please look at me on our next meeting ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m dissatisfied that I¡¯m not within your field of vision ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    Was I ignoring Yoshiko-san?

    Well, I¡¯ve been busy with other things.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I started to get along with Yukino-san and the other girls for this time. I now understand that Ruriko-sama¡¯s enjoying her life in here ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Sure, you can stay over any time. Everyone would be happy to see you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, allow me to take on that ¡¹

    Then, I hear some footsteps running to here.

    ¡¸ Thank you for the wait! Mii-chan and Ruri-chan are ready! ¡¹

    Nei jumps in with a smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Edie come in.

    The three of them are wearing a sleeveless summer dress and a shawl on their shoulders to their chest.

    But, the rope marks show themselves in their arms.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take out the shawl in front of Grandfather, and it¡¯ll surprise him! ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks in enjoyment.

    Yeah, I¡¯m sure that Jii-chan would be surprised if he sees the red marks in their back and chest part.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go? ¡¹

    Rei-chan stands up and grabs her cane.

    ¡¸ Michi, take care of Darling tonight ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be with Misuzu tonight until they reach school tomorrow. Therefore, Michi, guard darling ¡¹

    Michi will go with me to school?

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s smart, and so I know that you¡¯ll be fine after a day¡¯s rest ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ You can have sex with Darling in school if you want! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯d like to swap places with you now Michi! ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ You can just come over after school ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Michi looks confused.

    ¡¸ What? Do you not want Danna-sama to violate you in his school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, that¡¯s welcome, but, that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, why not? I also had a promise to do it in there someday. Both in Danna-sama¡¯s school in our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, we need to finish up the plans for our school festival ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yes. Ah, we¡¯ll explain it all beforehand. That includes the women we want Danna-sama to violate ¡¹

    Misuzu really wants me to rape a girl.

    ¡¸ Oh, that reminds me, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about the bodyguards of the other ladies in Misuzu-sama¡¯s school¡­ ¡¹

    The bodyguards of the super-high-class ladies?

    ¡¸ Are there others like Michi-chan who escorts the ladies in their school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there are ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ It seems that other houses send over the daughter of their bodyguard for generations ¡¹

    Even Michi¡¯s selected because Kudou Papa is security personnel for Jii-chan.

    Thus, she became Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ If there are any capable personnel there, I¡¯d like to hire them, but, Is that possible? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, you mean?

    ¡¸ Naturally, they will continue to guard the lady they¡¯re guarding, but, I¡¯d like them to be affiliated with Kouzuki SS, even if it¡¯s just in name. In exchange, they can use the resource and support from our company ¡¹

    You mean, all the bodyguard girls for the ladies of wealthy families,

    Kouzuki SS will take them all in?

    ¡¸ When we do that, all the distinguished families would be patronizing Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Those ladies would graduate, and soon grow up.

    Naturally, their retainer/bodyguard would grow with them.

    At that time, if they all are affiliated with Kouzuki SS,

    Then, Kouzuki SS will take the large market share for bodyguards among the distinguished families.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Michi? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Michi.

    ¡¸ From what I see, there would be at least ten people skilled enough to be wanted by Kouzuki SS among the primary and high school department ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Only one is a member of another company already, and the rest are from a lineage of bodyguards that have a deep relationship with the distinguished family ¡¹

    Oh, I knew it.

    If they¡¯re to dispatch a bodyguard among the distinguished families,

    They¡¯d prepare bodyguards who come from their business.

    They have high loyalty, and their skill is reliable.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know the numbers ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Most of the students in her school have been there since kindergarten.

    They know who¡¯s a bodyguard of who.

    Naturally, there should be some who hid their identity as a bodyguard completely, but,

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, how about you call out to all of them, Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We all attend the same school, and so the bodyguards should prefer sharing information with fellow bodyguards, and they¡¯d love to be called out ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. It¡¯s better to cooperate in case some trouble happens ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Us bodyguards don¡¯t like to be intimate with each other. It can invite misunderstandings that one¡¯s not loyal to their master ¡¹

    That may be some other house is trying to take them.

    That they might be talking a lot about their master¡¯s house¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that Misuzu-sama should call out to the ladies instead. If the Master orders them, they have no choice but to follow ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ How about we involve the Masters as well? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ For example, we can gather them to talk about the latest information about bodyguards from Shou-oneesama and Reika-oneesama. If that¡¯s the case, the master and their bodyguard will participate together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. Reika-oneesama¡¯s popular now. I think that most of the ladies would like to meet you ¡¹

    I see.

    There are fangirl ladies too.

    ¡¸ Then, if 70% of the ladies join in, the remaining 30% would come as well. They don¡¯t like to be the only people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Ruriruri. Everyone wants to know the details of the story about the Yakuza ¡¹

    They won¡¯t let the latest information from Kouzuki SS slide.

    ¡¸ In addition to that, we can solicit the Masters to form an alliance with us. A collaboration where we protect each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it would be easier to persuade the master compared to the bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ We are weak, but, Shou-oneesama is an expert, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll have high persuasive power ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu are coming up with the plans.

    ¡¸ And then, Danna-sama can violate both the master and the bodyguard, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ The girls I want would bring their bodyguard with them ¡¹

    Misuzu said happily

    ¡¸ My, I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    ¡¸ The lady¡¯s a cute girl, and her bodyguard is a beauty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, Onii-sama, you can decide when you see them. Please meet up with them at least once ¡¹

    Geez, you girls.

    ¡¸ If you want, let¡¯s bring them all together ¡¹

    No, Misuzu.

    That¡¯s ten bodyguards, meaning, ten Masters.

    Doing it with 20 people would be impossible.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re all high-class ladies like Misuzu.

    And on top of that, their retainer/bodyguard will be with them.

    Aren¡¯t the girls in your class all from the 1% of the wealthy families?

    ¡¸ Anyway, this will go smoothly. If we can take control of the bodyguards as Shou-oneesama plans, Kouzuki SS¡¯ future will be safe ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ And if we can take control of the ladies, they¡¯d recommend Kouzuki SS to their father and mothers ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Kouzuki SS has to be self-supporting now, and so gaining shares is the top priority ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s the end goal. No, I¡¯m talking about Kouzuki SS bodyguards penetrating any distinguished house ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Kouzuki house will control all of the distinguished families in Japan, won¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Huh.

    Oh, I see.

    Bodyguards always follow where their master goes.

    That means, they know their master¡¯s private life.

    Even the secrets they don¡¯t want others to know.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Shou-neechan?

    ¡¸ Entrusting the security to Kouzuki house would end to that, but we¡¯ll have to penetrate them slowly to make sure they don¡¯t notice. Therefore, we have to start with the young ladies ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ If the young ones think that having bodyguards from Kouzuki SS as natural, then they won¡¯t think that it¡¯s strange that ¡°Distinguished family¡¯s bodyguard = Kouzuki SS,¡± would they? ¡¹

 Chapter 775. Gentle smile

    ¡¸Well then, we¡¯re heading out now, Onii-sama¡¹

    We¡¯re seeing the girls off at the entrance.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s car is parked in front.

    It¡¯s just Michi and me sending them off.

    Yukino and the girls are still taking a bath.

    Minaho-neesan and Margo-san must be busy.

    Agnes, Luna, and Mao-chan who should¡¯ve been studying with Shou-neechan aren¡¯t here, that¡¯s curious.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll come back tomorrow¡¹

    Ruriko said and kissed me.

    It¡¯s a passionate kiss where our tongues intertwine.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be staying over tomorrow! Woof!¡¹

    Misuzu jumps to me and rubs her chest on me.

    As she announced that she won¡¯t scheme anymore, she¡¯s now totally spoiled.

    She also gives me a tight hug and a kiss.

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    Misuzu barks.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like it¡¯s dripping from deep inside me¡¹

    Is it my semen, or Misuzu¡¯s love nectar?

    ¡¸I¡¯m next!¡¹

    Edie cuddles with me bashfully.

    Her pink tongue licks my lips.

    Then, she gives me a passionate kiss.

    Now then.

    ¡¸Shou-neechan, Rei-chan¡¹

    I call out to the two.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit embarrassing doing this in front of everyone¡¹

    Shou-neechan said, but she gives me a light kiss.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not enough¡¹

    I pull Shou-neechan¡¯s body and ask for her lips.

    ¡¸Geez, what a forceful man¡¹

    After Shou-neechan¡¯s kiss ended, Rei-chan¡¯s last.

    ¡¸Please do¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s also embarrassed.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I hug her in front, and we kiss each other.

    ¡¸Haaa, I feel my heart pounding¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s the older one, yet she¡¯s blushing as she says that.

    Well, I¡¯m Rei-chan¡¯s ¡°Onii-chama,¡± after all

    Her actual age and mental age are different.

    Rei-chan¡¯s exceptionally strong, but she wishes for my protection deep inside.

    ¡¸Reika, get yourself together¡¹

    Shou-neechan knocks on Rei-chan¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Y-Yes! Shou-oneesama!¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s face returned to the look of a bodyguard.

    ¡¸Yoshiko-san, you can come again anytime¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll come again soon. Though I can¡¯t live in this mansion all the time¡¹

    Jii-chan refused to live with us in this mansion,

    And so, Yoshiko-san gave up on living in here as well.

    ¡¸We will discuss with Grandfather about that¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Jii-chan is an old man, so he needs his family to live together with him.

    Someone needs to stay with him.

    But, it¡¯s not nice to have only Yoshiko-san live with Jii-chan.

    If possible, the three granddaughters take turns and stay over Jii-chan¡¯s house.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t seem to want to live with Jii-chan alone.

    Although taking turns in each day would be different.

    During weekends, I can take some girls with me and stay over there with Ruriko.

    But I¡¯m training on my pastry-making during weekdays.

    ¡¸Anyway, we¡¯ll have a heart-to-heart talk¡¹

    ¡¸Right. It¡¯s better to have the Granddaughters and the Grandfather talk it out¡¹

    Without me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here though¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be sure to make it smooth¡¹

    Oh, if Edie¡¯s there, she can work as a coordinator.

    Even if the atmosphere between Jii-chan and the granddaughters turn for the worse, I¡¯m sure that she can control it to turn peaceful.

    ¡¸Do that, Edie¡¹

    ¡¸Aye Aye Sir!¡¹

    Edie salutes to me jokingly.

    ¡¸As for the security during our travel, leave it to me¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled at me.

    ¡¸Yeah. Everyone, take care¡¹

    There might still be some remains from the Kansai Yakuza.

    We shouldn¡¯t relax our guard.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san bows.

    ¡¸Everyone, please take care¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s hiding behind me bows her head.

    Her energy isn¡¯t back yet.

    ¡¸Take care of Danna-sama. Michi¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at her beloved little sister and said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The car Misuzu and the girls are riding disappears towards the gate.

    As usual, Shou-neechan¡¯s car engine makes a rough sound.

    I see the orange tail lamp in the darkness.

    Now then.

    Let¡¯s head back to the dining room.

    Summer¡¯s already over but the nights are still cold.

    I feel my body trembling.

    ¡¸Master¡¹

    Then, Michi clings to me again.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸Come over here, Michi¡¹

    Michi and I head to the grassy patch near the entrance.

    The outdoor area has some nightlight spilling out from the screens, and so it¡¯s not that dark.

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Just come¡¹

    Michi¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸Now take out my dick from my pants¡¹

    I said suddenly. Michi;

    ¡¸Are we doing it outside?¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸No. It¡¯s a bit cold, so I want to pee¡¹

    ¡¸Pee?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, so take out my dick and hold it as I pee¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I wanted to try that out at least once. I¡¯m going to let Michi take care of everything without lifting a finger¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes show change.

    ¡¸C-Certainly!¡¹

    Michi kneels before me.

    She unzips my pants and lowers it.

    Then, she drags out my dick from the gap.

    ¡¸L-Like this?¡¹

    She holds my rod with her thin fingers and lifts it up.

    Yeah, having a beauty take care of your need doesn¡¯t sound bad at all.

    However.

    ¡¸Michi, I¡¯m going to pee on you if you stay there¡¹

    Michi¡¯s kneeling right in front of me, and so it¡¯ll hit her if I pee right now.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it at all¡¹

    ¡¸But I do¡¹

    ¡¸But, Master¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you want me to pee on you?¡¹

    ¡¸I do have that wish, yes¡¹

    This girl¡¯s a masochist, right.

    ¡¸But, Michi, this isn¡¯t he fist and last. I¡¯m going to let you take in charge whenever I pee, and so it¡¯s a problem if you shower yourself each time you do it. We can¡¯t walk around together, Do you want that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, no, I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Then, do it properly so I won¡¯t pee on your body, okay?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I can give you a shwoer in the bathroom next time¡¹

    ¡¸I want it in the restroom¡¹

    MIchi.

    ¡¸Please pee on me in the restroom while saying, ¡°you¡¯re my toilet.¡± I will say that I¡¯m Master¡¯s toilet as well¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Yeah, okay. That¡¯s for next time¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    Then, Michi aims my penis at the grass.

    ¡¸Master, it¡¯s all ready¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, safety locks are released. Energy filled to 120%¡¹

    I imagine my urinary bladder¡¯s exit loosening.

    ¡¸Target confirmed. Deploy shock protection!¡¹

    Michi chose the pebble near her foot.

    Okay.

    ¡¸Final safety lock, release¡¹

    ¡¸Master, please shoot it out!¡¹

    ¡¸Ready, aim!¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Fire!!¡¹

    Jorororororo.

    The tip of my dick lets out smelly water.

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s coming out for real!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s amazed as she watches the penis she¡¯s holding urinating.

    ¡¸T-This is amazing. It¡¯s like a hose¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing amazing. This is something I do every day¡¹

    ¡¸B-But, I don¡¯t have a penis with me, and so this is a surprise¡¹

    Right. As long as you¡¯re having fun.

    ¡¸Hey now, don¡¯t miss the mark¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    Michi fixes the target of my piss.

    Yeah, take that pebble!

    ¡¸By the way, I can do this too¡¹

    I put strength to my waist and increase the pressure of my piss.

    It¡¯s making a loud noise now.

    ¡¸That¡¯s cool! As expected of Master!¡¹

    No, all the guys can do this.

    ¡¸This is great. Wonderful. Please allow me to be your pee-caretaker whenever we¡¯re outside, Master¡¹

    Michi seems to like it.

    Jorororo. Choro. Poton.

    Finally, I finished peeing.

    ¡¸Okay, we¡¯re done now Michi¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    Huh?

    Michi then started licking my dick.

    ¡¸Hey, no need to do that¡¹

    Girls do need to wipe themselves with paper after peeing, but,

    Boys can just flick their dick to put the water away.

    ¡¸However, this is my duty¡¹

    Michi¡¯s so adamant that she didn¡¯t stop with just her lips.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Keep that a secret from Misuzu. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯d want to do the same¡¹

    Michi and I walk in the corridor alone.

    She¡¯s clinging to me.

    ¡¸Yes, Master. Kufufufu¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Michi¡¯s happy that she¡¯s useful to Master¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    She¡¯s in a better mood now, so I don¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry to worry you all the time. Uhm¡¹

    Michi whispers to me while blushing.

    ¡¸I love you. Master¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll wash off my hands. Also, I¡¯ll change my underwear¡¹

    Underwear?

    ¡¸I¡¯m completely drenched down there¡¹

    Michi said bashfully.

    ¡¸Ah, but, uhm. I would like to do it with Master at least once a day if possible. We already had dinner tonight. No, of course, if Master wants to play with Michi¡¯s body, then it¡¯s welcome, I¡¯m ready to accompany you tens of times, but that,¡¹

    Michi¡¯s fidgeting.

    You mean, you want to do it?

    Then, suddenly.

    ¡¸Geez, where have you been Michi?!¡¹

    Kudou Haruka, who wears a karate uniform, shows up in the corridor.

    ¡¸Margo-san¡¯s doing her night training, you should come too!¡¹

    ¡¸Aneue?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little embarrassing to ask them to train together. And so, you¡¯re coming with me, Michi!¡¹

    ¡¸No, uhm, Aneue¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, I don¡¯t want to be wandering aimlessly in this demon den! Seki-san and Fujimiya-san went home already,r ight?! Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s with them¡¹

    Yeah.

    The people Haruka knows are gone from the mansion, and so, she¡¯s scared.

    Haruka¡¯s a coward who pretends to be tough.

    ¡¸Michi, go with Haruka-san¡¹

    I ordered her. Michi.

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll drill the Kudou style in your body¡¹

    ¡¸At least try not to kill me¡¹

    Michi glared at her sister.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go! Aneue!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, why are you angry?!¡¹

    ¡¸Where is Margo-oneesama training?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, in the spacious room in the basement, she said¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s Agnes¡¯ old confinement room.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go. Master, excuse us¡¹

    Michi bows before me and drags her sister to the basement.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you Michi?! Why are you so angry!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aneue, you will be experiencing the Kudou Style martial arts final secret technique, Ryugami Tensho Kiri¡¹

    ¡¸Eey! ¡°I get it already so shut up chop!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸¡±I get it already so shut up chop reverse!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸You! Return favor! Haruka¡¯s rolling thunder Mach special!¡¹

    ¡¸23.5cm kick!¡¹

    Hmmm.

    I see. These girls are Kudou-Papa¡¯s daughters, right.

    They¡¯ve been acting superstitiously ever since childhood.

    ¡¸Twelve apostles second coming from hell killer move!¡¹

    ¡¸Triangle hell finish!¡¹

    They¡¯re enjoying it, so I guess I should leave them be.

    I return to the dining room alone.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Here, black tea with honey. Enjoy¡¹

    Nagisa brings me warm tea.

    To be honest, I¡¯m thankful for that.

    My body¡¯s tired.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Mao-chan?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸She¡¯s already asleep. She played a lot, and so she said: ¡°I¡¯m satisfied today¡±¡¹

    Yeah, children sleep after getting tired from playing.

    Someone from the mansion has been playing with Mao-chan all the time.

    ¡¸With that said, Sensei, it¡¯s ¡°adult time¡± now~¡¹

    Suddenly, Yomi jumps from behind me.

    She lifted her shirt in front of me and exposed her big loli tits.

    ¡¸Adult time? Aren¡¯t you still 14, Yomi?¡¹

    I hug Yomi, and while we¡¯re at it, I rub her raw breasts.

    It¡¯s huge, but the texture and flexibility are different.

    ¡¸Well, Yomi¡¯s no longer a virgin, and so I¡¯m an adult now!¡¹

    Yomi replied with a straight face.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s unfair Yomi!¡¹

    Agnes also enters the room.

    She took off her clothes and got half-naked.

    ¡¸Touch Agnes too, Papa¡¹

    ¡¸There, there¡¹

    I hug Yomi with my left arm and Agnes with my right.

    ¡¸Luna, Luna! Get in the middle!¡¹

    Agnes calls Luna from the doorway.

    She¡¯s aware of the other girls, that¡¯s good.

    ¡¸But¡¹

    Luna¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸I can carry three people. Come here, Luna¡¹

    These lolis are small anyway.

    ¡¸O-Okay, excuse me¡¹

    Luna rides on my lap.

    ¡¸And now, let¡¯s go licking Papa!¡¹

    Agnes gives everyone an order.

    To think that the shy girls are now this aggressive.

    Friends of the same age do make a huge influence.

    ¡¸Ufufu, Sensei¡¹

    Yomi kisses my lips.

    ¡¸Papa! Papa! Agnes too!¡¹

    Agnes stretches out her tongue and seeks mine.

    ¡¸Nii-san, warm¡¹

    Luna¡¯s rubbing her cheeks on my chest.

    My left-hand rubs Yomi¡¯s big breasts, and my left massages Agnes¡¯ ass.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to rush. You girls can take it easy¡¹

    Nagisa laughed and brings in tea for Agnes and the girls.

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s Papa¡¯s fault!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Yomi loves Sensei¡¯s smell¡¹

    ¡¸Nii-san, my Nii-san¡¹

    These three beauty rubs their body to me.

    ¡¸You all are too spoiled when it comes to Kou-sama¡¹

    Tsukiko comes in with a calm expression.

    ¡¸We serve Kou-sama. Don¡¯t forget that¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onee-sama. But, just a bit more¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸Me too, I want to stay like this for a while longer¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸Agnes wants to stay like this forever¡¹

    The girls don¡¯t separate themselves from me.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Yomi and Luna went through a lot today.

    Agnes is helping out these two.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right, Sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, just a bit more, Nii-san¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Yomiko, Luna, it¡¯s rude to read Kou-sama¡¯s mind like that¡¹

    No, Tsukiko.

    Aren¡¯t you the one reading my mind?

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t mind it.

    ¡¸No, we cannot allow that¡¹

    I told you.

    Ah, I guess I can¡¯t.

    The Takakura sisters are close, Yomi and Luna are hugging me.

    The Miko power grows stronger when you¡¯re making skin contact.

    Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna can read my mind in this situation, and I can¡¯t do anything about it.

    Tsukiko, who is the strongest when it comes to reading minds, have her mind connected to her sisters.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is! Sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it goes through even if you don¡¯t do anything¡¹

    Yomi.

    Luna.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry¡¹

    Tsukiko apologized for her sisters.

    Then.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, what are you doing!?¡¹

    Yukino came.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t this my turn now!? Isn¡¯t it punishment time?! Hey, what¡¯s with that?! Girls?!¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right. I know that Edie¡¯s helped out Yoshi-kun a lot today, and so we waited until Edie¡¯s turn was over, and yet!!

    Megu¡¯s also here.

    ¡¸The Kouzuki ladies as well, As expected, you cannot let down your guard with them¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸I played a lot with the small one until she fell asleep, so, isn¡¯t this our time now?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right!¡¹

    Yukino and Megu¡¯s team play is a fresh sight, but,

    ¡¸You two, calm down¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled and tells Yukino and Megu.

    ¡¸I understand how you feel, but if you keep that attitude, Kou-sama will hate you¡¹

    ¡¸W-What do you know?!¡¹

    Yukino shouts at Tsukiko, but Megu stops her.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t do that Yukino to her!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?! Why not?!¡¹

    ¡¸That one can read people¡¯s minds!¡¹

    ¡¸Megumi, what are you talking about? Are you an idiot? Do you want to die?!¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸No, I can read people¡¯s thoughts. It¡¯s my Miko power¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s gentle smile is scary.

 Chapter 776. White wooden horse

    Yeah, everyone¡¯s here ¡¹

    Mana comes in the dining room.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Katsuko-oneechan gave permission, you can move to the room on the other side! ¡¹

    She tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Move? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. There will be hygiene problems if you start the punishment in the dining room ¡¹

    Right, I did hear that sitting with your naked ass on the table can cause some bacterial infection.

    We have young girls here, so we have to be careful.

    ¡¸ And so, where¡¯s Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    Why did she not show up and leave it all to Mana?

    ¡¸ Well, she said, ¡°If I join in, Yukino-san might piss herself¡± ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    Katsuko-nee did scare Yukino a lot last May, yeah.

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t have any ill-intent towards Yukino anymore, but still.

    Yukino has some trauma when it comes to her.

    This is a problem that needs time to mend.

    ¡¸ Okay~ Well then let¡¯s go, everyone! ¡¹

    Yomi stands up and leads everyone with a loud voice.

    This girl has that positive leader personality in her nature.

    ¡¸ H-Hey wait! What do you mean by that!? ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, I-It¡¯s just Yukino, Yoshi-kun, and me! That¡¯s our time! Isn¡¯t that right, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu glares at me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it, Megu ¡¹

    I replied calmly.

    ¡¸ Everyone wants to give Yukino a welcome party. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    I said. Agnes;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno! Agnes wants to get along with Yukino-chan more! ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ You know that she¡¯s Yukino¡¯s sister too, right? ¡¹

    Agnes is Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸ I mean, this is also for Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, Megu-oneechan, then, Agnes and me, the four of us assembled ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s four daughters.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have sex with us sisters gathered together, right? ¡¹

    Mana smiles gently.

    Right.

    The revenge night on Shirasaka Sousuke last May.

    The plan was to rape the four daughters in front of the father.

    And in the end, I couldn¡¯t violate Yukino.

    ¡¸ We have to redo that one ¡¹

    Mana said. Yukino.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind that now though ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Onii-chan¡¯s much more sensitive than Yukino-oneechan! You have to be gentle here, or, do you want Onii-chan to not get an erection when it comes to you again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a big problem! ¡¹

    Is that a problem for you, Yukino?

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I¡¯m okay with Mana and the girls watching. But ¡¹

    Yukino looks at the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with these girls? ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t like Tsukiko it seems.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the ones in charge of the punishment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What we¡¯re holding now is a punishment gathering ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks firmly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it has Yukino-oneechan¡¯s welcome party, but the main part is Megu-oneechan¡¯s punishment ¡¹

    Mana looked at Megu.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mana, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Onii-chan who wants to punish Megu-oneechan, you know? ¡¹

    Mana smiles sadistically.

    ¡¸ I also want to give a lot of punishment! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait, what are you talking about Mana? Why would you punish me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh, there¡¯s that arrogant attitude again, you¡¯re complaining too much. Besides, Megu-oneechan, you attend the same school with Onii-chan, you¡¯re even classmates, and you tell the world that you two are fiance/fiancee, it definitely makes people lose cool. You¡¯re amassing all that advantage, and yet, all you do is complain to Onii-chan. It makes me platinum mad! It¡¯s unforgivable! It¡¯s time for your punishment! Butt slapping time! ¡¹

    Mana speaks to Megu sharply.

    ¡¸ Nobody told me to say that! That¡¯s my true feelings! Megu-oneechan¡¯s irritating! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s irritating! ¡¹

    Megu also joins Mana¡¯s fuming.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Megu feels sad.

    ¡¸ I-I also worked hard! Yet, why are you saying such horrible things! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re the only one making an effort here, Megu-oneechan? ¡¹

    Mana glares back.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, but ¡¹

    Oh, now that Misuzu and Nei aren¡¯t here.

    It doesn¡¯t feel that what Mana¡¯s saying came from those two, and so,

    It goes through Megu¡¯s heart.

    Edie, who tries to smoothen the situation isn¡¯t here.

    Nobody to follow up with Megu either.

    ¡¸ Give it up, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ To be honest, whenever I try to check on you for the past four months, it gets me irritated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ You show off to the world that you¡¯re flirting with that idiot too much. Seriously, do you have some shame? If I weren¡¯t in my status, I would¡¯ve joined Maika to punish you ¡¹

    Megu likes to show off whenever Yukino¡¯s present.

    It wasn¡¯t to the extent that Megu¡¯s bullying Yukino, but,

    Megu tries to show off her relationship with me on each opportunity she has.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Mana and Agnes, no, Yukino also has the rights to punish me. I get that, but ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Megu becomes honest when it¡¯s with these people.

    Minaho-neesan, and the senior group, Nei, Kouzuki ladies, and Edie.

    Nobody among the people Megu feels insecurity from are here, and so,

    Her mind barrier she prepares beforehand against them where she turns a deaf ear isn¡¯t present.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t want them to join ¡¹

    Megu rejects the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ I mean, if it¡¯s about me, these people are unconcerned! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You could say that for now, but it¡¯ll be different in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna, they¡¯re our family now. They¡¯re my women. It¡¯s a problem to me if you don¡¯t get along with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Agnes sighed to the rebellious Megu.

    ¡¸ Geez, Megu-chan, you really are hopeless in that regard!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Papa tells you to get along with someone, get along with them! What do you think Papa¡¯s words are, Megu-chan?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Earlier, Agnes-chan and I mentioned punishment, but we never mentioned Onii-chan¡¯s name ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san¡¯s bad parts are; you fawn on Kou-sama too much, and you think that he¡¯ll forgive you no matter what you do ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Of course, Kou-sama would accept whatever Megumi-san does, but thinking that it¡¯s the natural is the problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you know about me?! ¡¹

    Megu throws her anger at Tsukiko, but,

    ¡¸ I can read people¡¯s minds. Megumi-san, don¡¯t you know that already? ¡¹

    Tsukiko giggled.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t make fun of me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯re saying that wrongly. Megumi-san, you¡¯re free to believe that you don¡¯t want me to look down on you, but it¡¯s not okay to change that emotion to some aggressive lines on me ¡¹

    I see.

    The fear of Tsukiko turns to words that condemn her.

    ¡¸ In which case, your emotions influence the words that come out of your mouth, and so your remarks become eccentric ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Tsukiko-oneesan¡¯s right. Megu-oneechan, you¡¯re just ruining yourself ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Her insecurities make her aggressive that she could no longer converse with the other party.

    She only lets her emotion run wild as she cries and screams.

    She¡¯s given up on thinking, and so she can¡¯t resolve anything.

    ¡¸ And afterward, you become timid after that self-loathing, and so when Megu-oneechan¡¯s emotion explode, you don¡¯t notice that you¡¯re causing trouble to Onii-chan and the family. Megu-oneechan, you think that you¡¯re the cutest after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you do understand why we¡¯re necessary, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    It¡¯s to make sure that Megu doesn¡¯t lose herself.

    That¡¯s why we need someone who can monitor Megu¡¯s thoughts in detail.

    ¡¸ What? I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ It means that everyone¡¯s going to have fun ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve decided we will have a ¡°punishment competition¡± with all the people here. Yukino and Megu can¡¯t complain, okay? ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu.

    Mana, Agnes, Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and me.

    Yeah, this is good casting.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, Yoshi-kun, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino holds back the dissatisfied Megu.

    ¡¸ He said it, we can¡¯t do anything. This idiot is the King in this place. We have no choice but to obey ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Megu can¡¯t agree.

    ¡¸ Look, I¡¯m only going to tell you this once. If you grumble right now, Katsuko or Yuzuki will show up, you know? Those people have a different idea of punishment than him. I¡¯m sure that your mind and body will remember it though! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-san and Katsuko-oneesan won¡¯t do anything cruel to me. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But they will do it on me! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it already! Using high-powered electric massager on my ass, or feeding me nothing but water and umaibo! ¡¹

    Yukino went through a lot.

    ¡¸ Geez! I get it already! ¡¹

    Megu gives in to Yukino¡¯s angry look.

    ¡¸ Do whatever you want! ¡¹

    Agnes closes her ears.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, you¡¯re too noisy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she really needs punishment Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, this way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna and Yomi-chan, take Yukino-chan and Megu-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes gives out orders.

    ¡¸ ¡®Kay, Luna, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    The two stand beside Yukino and Megu.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get close to me! I¡¯m going anyway! ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at Megu and,

    ¡¸ Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do it ¡¹

    I said. Tsukiko looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Please stay quiet for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mugugugu?! ¡¹

    She used one of the Miko powers at last.

    ¡¸ Is this good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s reading my mind, and so she¡¯ll never do anything more than necessary.

    She knows moderation, and she¡¯ll always ask for my permission beforehand.

    ¡¸ That helps, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I kiss Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Mugugugugu!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s looking this way angrily.

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s unfair, Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Yomi said, but,

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. If Yomi-oneesama does it, you won¡¯t ask for Nii-san¡¯s permission, and you¡¯ll overdo it ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Then, Luna should control my power! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Tsukiko-oneesama gave instructions ¡¹

    I see. Tsukiko¡¯s not letting any mistake slip.

    ¡¸ And you should start walking Yukino-chan! I¡¯m going to slap your butt if you¡¯re slow! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    That must be from some weird movie Nei made her watch again.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you don¡¯t have to worry about that one, it¡¯s okay! ¡¹

    Mana laughed and pulled my hand.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Err.

    This room is an SM room, I think.

    I never knew that this kind of room exists too.

    ¡¸ Wow! There¡¯s a wooden horse! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ eyes are sparkling.

    ¡¸ Papa! I want to get on that one! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ Agnes, that¡¯s not a plaything. Your crotch will tear if you ride that one. ¡¹

    It¡¯s a rigged wooden bench used for SM practice after all.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, this one should be okay! ¡¹

    Mana pulls Agnes¡¯ eyes to another wooden horse.

    Oh, that¡¯s an ordinary one.

    A white antique wooden horse.

    It mimics an actual horse, having a head and tail. That¡¯s quite a professional work.

    The legs are shaped like a rocking chair, and so the whole body of it sways.

    ¡¸ Oh, actually, you can insert a vibrator in the hole there ¡¹

    Yukino looked at the rocking horse and said.

    Yeah, there¡¯s a hole on where you¡¯d straddle on this rocking horse.

    You can insert a vibrator in that hole, and the girl would straddle on the rocking horse.

    Then, the horse would rock while the vibrator¡¯s inside their pussy.

    It looks like a cute rocking horse at a glance, but in the end, it¡¯s also another sex tool.

    ¡¸ Papa, can I ride this? ¡¹

    Agnes has good manners, and so she asks me first.

    ¡¸ Give me a second ¡¹

    I check on the white rocking horse.

    Is this constructed to have the vibrator as post-installation?

    Or maybe, the vibrator¡¯s built-in, and it sticks out after riding the rocking horse?

    Anything else?

    Is there any other strange mechanism in it?

    Yeah. Looks okay.

    I mean, Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee are watching what we¡¯re doing.

    If there¡¯s anything dangerous, they¡¯d tell us before anything happens.

    ¡¸ Okay, you can get on it Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes lifts out her skirt, exposing her thighs, and gets on the rocking horse!

    ¡¸ Wow! It¡¯s shaking! ¡¹

    She¡¯s having fun rocking the wooden horse.

    That¡¯s great.

    She should have fun like Mao-chan.

    Should we take out this rocking horse and have them play with it?

    No, wait.

    No, let¡¯s not.

    Katsuko-nee closed this room out, then this means.

    This room doesn¡¯t have good memories with it.

    Shirasaka Sousuke and his friends are into SM. They were a bunch of perverts.

    They might have some unpleasant memories with this white wooden horse.

    Let¡¯s not bring this to a place where Katsuko-nee and others spend their mundane lives.

    ¡¸ Papa, I want to play on this with Mao-chan! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, this is too big for Mao-chan that it would be dangerous for her. If you shake it too much, she might fall and get hurt, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, now that you said it ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, let¡¯s go buy another rocking horse with the right size. One where you two could play with together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just Agnes playing with this wooden horse, Mao-chan would want to play with it too, right? Even if you tell her that it¡¯s dangerous, she¡¯ll probably try and play with it in secret. And if her head got hurt, people may fail to notice Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, don¡¯t talk about the wooden horse in here. Don¡¯t play with it alone, either. Most of the objects here are dangerous ¡¹

    I point at the whip locked on the wall.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll buy a wooden horse for you two to play with ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, desuno? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I promise ¡¹

    Where do they sell wooden horses anyway?

    ¡¸ I think you can find one from internet sellers ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my mind and said.

    I see, they surely would sell a wooden horse for children.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants a wooden horse to ride with Papa ¡¹

    With me?

    If we¡¯re going to use a size where Agnes and I can ride in, that would be huge.

    It needs to be durable as well.

    ¡¸ I think having sex while swaying on top of this would be fun! ¡¹

    Agnes seems to have realized.

    She knows the purpose of this wooden horse.

    ¡¸ Well, for that one, we can come to this room and use that one you¡¯re using now ¡¹

    I said.

    If the purpose is to have sex, then we can use this wooden horse.

    I¡¯m sure that the way it¡¯s made assumed that use.

    ¡¸ Keep it a secret from Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. It¡¯s about sex, and so we¡¯ll keep it a secret from Mao-chan until she¡¯s 12! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Agnes, I thought we already talked about this, it¡¯s not when she¡¯s 12, but when she¡¯s an adult ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes had sex with Papa at age 12! Luna¡¯s also the same! And so, when Mao-chan¡¯s 12, she¡¯ll need to have sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan is Agnes¡¯ little sister, so it¡¯s natural! ¡¹

    Agnes said with chest puffed in price.

    ¡¸ No, you see ¡¹

    No, let¡¯s stop. It¡¯ll take time if I try to explain it now.

    I¡¯d need someone okay talking about reason like Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, or Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Agnes looked at me, curiously.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, you should get off the wooden horse now, it¡¯s punishment time, not playtime ¡¹

    Mana changed the topic smoothly.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I stop the wooden horse from shaking and let Agnes get off safely.

    ¡¸ There we go, that was fun. Pat pat ¡¹

    Agnes pats the white wooden horse.

    ¡¸ I knew it, this horse is better than that triangle one ¡¹

    That¡¯s great.

    She forgot about the triangle horse now.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, we did say that it¡¯s punishment time, but what do you want to do? ¡¹

    Mana points at the tools lined up.

    Well.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is nostalgic ¡¹

    Yukino sighed.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan thought that this should be good, but ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s the muscle training machine mimic ¨C restraint device.

    I used this one when I first raped Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, sure. You can tie me up here again ¡¹

    Yukino sits down on the machine.

    ¡¸ If I recall, you tie up the arms and legs in here, right? ¡¹

    Yukino checks the machine all over.

    ¡¸ What are you doing? I can¡¯t tie myself up in here! Do something! ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think it¡¯s like this ¡¹

    I fasten Yukino¡¯s limbs.

    ¡¸ Yes, right. It was like this. Afufufu, this brings me back ¡¹

    Yukino, why are you happy?

    ¡¸ Then, Megumi, go over there ¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s afraid of the machine.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun, please ¡¹

    I head to Megu¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    This one has different strap locations.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s there ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ I think, the right-hand goes here, and the left goes here. Then the legs should go there, and there ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it, it¡¯s like this ¡¹

    Megu spreads over as Luna told her.

    Yeah, it¡¯s like she¡¯s riding a bike.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see it now! ¡¹

    Mana nods.

    ¡¸ With this, Yukino-oneechan would spread out her legs when you start up the device, but Megu-oneechan¡¯s machine would stick out her ass for easy-spanking! ¡¹

    Oooh?!

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. I thought so too! ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan and Megu-oneechan tied up on the same machine wouldn¡¯t be fun, and so Katsuko-oneechan must¡¯ve used different ones ¡¹

    Mana made a guess.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, let¡¯s start up these bad boys ¡¹

    I start up the machine.

 Chapter 777. Let us begin the beating.

    With the two restraint machines ready.

    Yukino and Megu had their wrist and ankle tied up.

    Yukino¡¯s facing upwards, spreading her legs.

    Megu¡¯s lying down and is prepared for some ass slapping.

    The two just took a bath.

    They¡¯re wearing a sweatshirt, in replacement of sleepwear.

    Yukino¡¯s sweatshirt must be borrowed from Nei.

    Megu¡¯s slender, and so her clothes won¡¯t fit Yukino whose breasts are growing due to pregnancy.

    ¡¸ Then, what do you want to do? ¡¹

    Yukino stared at me intensely.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like that these people are watching, nor that Megumi¡¯s on my side, but I¡¯ll take it. And so, start your punishment already! ¡¹

    Why is the one receiving punishment this bossy?

    ¡¸ Of course, you¡¯ll take your time with me more than Megumi and be gentle, right?! You know it, right?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Hey that¡¯s unfair! Why is Yukino taking the bigger slice! Shouldn¡¯t we take an equal share in this?! ¡¹

    Megu complains.

    ¡¸ You fuck him a lot regularly, don¡¯t you, why not give some more to me!? It¡¯s been a while since four months for me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That has nothing to do with this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh shut up! You¡¯re just a Megumi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, geez! Stop the nagging and shouting! Yukino, you idiot! Selfish woman! I hate you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hate you more! Megumi! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ You two are too noisy! Papa will have sex with Agnes instead! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me.

    ¡¸ Yomi wants to do it too! ¡¹

    Yomi rubs her loli-big-tits on my back.

    ¡¸ Luna, come over ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Agnes calls Luna, and she clings to my arm.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait! ¡¹

    Yukino panics.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s our punishment time right now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t take Yoshi-kun away now! Yoshi-kun, look at us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Now, these two are joining up.

    ¡¸ But you know? Abandonment play is also a punishment, Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan can just leave you two there, tied up as we serve him~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mana, what are you talking about!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t be stupid! I¡¯ll get angry, Maika! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s all for Onii-chan to decide. Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave so I¡¯ll listen to whatever he says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi will do the same! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a slave. A sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves Papa too! ¡¹

    They all look at me.

    I¡­

    I look at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ You must be planning something, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why you three and Mana came with us? ¡¹

    To punish Megu and Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as you say ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I think that we should show that Yukino-san and Megumi-san has a similar personality ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. The two rejects.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! We¡¯re not similar! Not Megumi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! We¡¯re not similar! I¡¯m different from Yukino ¡¹

    Yeah, exact same line.

    ¡¸ You two start making noise when you get emotional. Furthermore, you get aggressive ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes capture the two.

    ¡¸ This aggression is the other side of your defensive instinct. In short, you two are actually wimpish. You speak and move aggressively to not let the other party guess that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought so too ¡¹

    I looked at the two.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Tsukiko pointed out, Megu and Yukino lost vigor.

    ¡¸ In short, they¡¯re cowards, and so they scream out right away to hide it? ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ Seriously, what problem girls you are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, problem girls, geez! ¡¹

    The blood-related sisters look at Megu and Yukino with a fed-up expression.

    ¡¸ And does that mean that Yukino and Megu don¡¯t trust other members of the family, and, so they haven¡¯t opened up their heart yet? ¡¹

    I asked Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s correct. Although, instead of ¡°they don¡¯t trust,¡± or ¡°they haven¡¯t opened their heart,¡± I think that they fear that other people see through their heart ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped with Yukino. She just entered this family ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! Well done saying that! It¡¯s not my fault! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ Hey! Yoshi-kun, that¡¯s strange! I¡­! ¡¹

    Megu tries to resist, but,

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I think that these two are just closet perverts ¡¹1

    Closet perverts?

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s a closet pervert? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me with a blank face.

    ¡¸ I think Mana would explain it ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    I¡¯ve heard of ¡°careless wasp¡±2

    ¡¸ Oh. What a show-off, so stupid. These two don¡¯t want to let others know their deep desires. They think that it¡¯s embarrassing, uncool, that if other people discovered it, they lose ¡¹

    ¡¸ What would they lose? ¡¹

    Agnes asks Mana.

    ¡¸ For example, they don¡¯t want the other girls that they have that burning desire inside them that says, ¡°I want to have sex with Onii-chan.¡± And so, they desperately hide it from other people so they won¡¯t notice while having a blushing face ¡¹

    Agnes rounds her eyes.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, desuno? If you ask Papa, he¡¯ll have sex with you anytime. Besides, nothing is embarrassing about having sex in front of everyone! ¡¹

    Look, Agnes.

    Your experience is a strange one, but

    Yeah, ever since her first experience, someone¡¯s always watching her.

    Perhaps, Agnes hardly had sex with just the two of us alone.

    Maybe, I should take her somewhere,

    -just to increase the opportunities where we have sex alone in a hotel or somewhere.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s different with Agnes-chan. These two don¡¯t trust us, and so, look, Megu-oneechan summons us on her turn, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, now that you mention it! She always had sex with Papa in secret! ¡¹

    Megu always asks for sudden sex out of the schedule.

    ¡¸ Even if their desire to have sex from deep inside gushed forth, they¡¯re embarrassed, and so they hide it. Therefore, they desperately hide it so we won¡¯t notice. But, they won¡¯t be able to hold back all the time, see? Then, they¡¯d get angry at Onii-chan saying, ¡°why are you not doing it with me?!¡± Then they¡¯d have sex with Onii-chan while angry at him, hidden from everyone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, Megu-oneechan definitely does that! ¡¹

    Agnes glares at Megu.

    ¡¸ Oh, so you¡¯re doing that, Megumi? That must be why you¡¯re always nagging him, lol, must be frustrating ¡¹

    Yukino looked at Megu and laughed.

    ¡¸ N-No, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t speak so loudly, it only increases frustration! ¡¹

    Tsukiko placed her hand on Yukino¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ And yet, Yukino-san is also having quite a lot of frustration ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    Tsukiko can read minds.

    ¡¸ Oh, you comfort yourself every day. All while imagining Kou-sama¡¯s image ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-Wha?! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ You like it when Kou-sama¡¯s slightly rough with you. And so, you imagine that scene, and do it every day, don¡¯t you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah?! What the hell are you saying?!!! ¡¹

    Yukino snaps.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s talking about masturbation ¡¹

    Mana cuts it short.

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you doing it a lot back when we¡¯re both living in the same house? Onee-chan¡¯s voice is so loud that I could hear the moans in my room ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Maika!! Y-Youuuu!!! ¡¹

    Oh, back when they were living in Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s house?

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re about to cum, the whole house shakes. You move around a lot, Yukino-oneechan. Just how do you masturbate? ¡¹

    Mana shows an ill-tempered smile.

    Of course, that part where the house shakes from masturbation is just a joke, but,

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s all about Kou-sama. You think of nobody but Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯ve never done it with anyone but him. And you know how messed up he does it, right? I always remember that stimulation I never had before. He¡¯s done a lot on me. I couldn¡¯t think any other man could do the same to me ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You do love Kou-sama, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s wrong! That¡¯s not love, it¡¯s just compatibility. Or should I say that his dick fits in my hole just right? I mean, it¡¯s only in sex. He never does anything that puts me in danger. I could feel at ease even if he¡¯s raping me. I mean, that guy doesn¡¯t even like me. That¡¯s why¡­ I don¡¯t care about this man, other than his dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, you love him so much that you can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I said you¡¯re wrong! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yukino-san, don¡¯t you feel happiness from bearing Kou-sama¡¯s child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh! ¡¹

    Yukino fell silent.

    ¡¸ When Kou-sama asked Minaho-sama to let you live in this mansion starting today, you felt joy. You felt gratitude towards Kou-sama. Oh, you love Mana-san, Agnes-san, and Mao-san. You don¡¯t hate Megumi-san as much as you say it. And you¡¯re confident that you¡¯ll become happy as Kou-sama¡¯s watching over you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t read my mind like that! Geez! ¡¹

    Yukino said while blushing.

    ¡¸ Agnes also likes Yukino-chan ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why don¡¯t get angry and please be honest ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What now?! ¡¹

    Yukino looked at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa gets lonely easily. That¡¯s why we always tell Papa that we love him. It makes him happy. It makes Agnes happy. Papa also says that he loves Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If you¡¯re like Yukino-oneechan, who always shouts ¡°I hate you,¡± or ¡°This idiot,¡± even though she likes Onii-chan, he¡¯ll hate you sooner or later ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, that guy¡¯s madly in love with me ¡¹

    Yukino asserts boldly.

    ¡¸ Or so you thought, right? Do you know how much of a competition it has become in this mansion for the past four months, Yukino-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, everyone respects each other, but they want to be Onii-chan¡¯s number one. That¡¯s why we compete by polishing our womanly charms. It¡¯s all to attract Onii-chan more! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Did you not notice? We all have leveled up compared to four months ago. It means our beauty and sexiness. ¡¹

    Right.

    That¡¯s true, especially with Mana.

    She¡¯s grown taller. Her body build has changed.

    She¡¯s leveled up as a beauty.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s become useful in housework.

    ¡¸ It surprised me when I saw your face after a long time ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just you. The Kouzuki ladies and Agnes got more beautiful too. Also, that bodyguard, the small one ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ The ladies of Kouzuki SS too. I mean, Katsuko and Yuzuki had a change in their atmosphere too. It surprised me for real ¡¹

    Right.

    Yukino sees it that way.

    ¡¸ As for Natou Nei, you know, that one¡¯s always beautiful, so I don¡¯t care much. I understand that Edie¡¯s becoming cuter, coz you know, that girl¡¯s awful back then. She¡¯s a beauty, but she never cared about fashion at all ¡¹

    When we just met Edie, she was just sold to Miss Cordelia from the assassination cult in New Orleans.

    She doesn¡¯t know the world outside the cult, and so,

    ¡¸ And above all that, Megumi¡¯s gone worse. She didn¡¯t change at all, see? That¡¯s why I never imagined that everyone else living in this mansion changed a lot! ¡¹

    I see. She always sees Megu because they¡¯re classmates, but,

    Megu never changed in Yukino¡¯s awareness.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Megu-oneechan¡¯s the only one who stagnated even though we¡¯re living together ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mana?! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? You¡¯re so proud of your ¡°fiance¡± title that you put more effort. You stopped trying to polish your womanly charm, nor tried to make Onii-chan look your way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I did that oo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Enough with the excuses ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s strict to her sisters.

    ¡¸ And despite all that, you started resenting Nei-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan for pulling you away, and you always ask Onii-chan, ¡°Why are you not looking this way?¡± You play innocent, blaming others, going berserk with your selfishness. That¡¯s how you¡¯ve been lately, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ This is a punishment, and yet, you¡¯re the one making demands on Onii-chan? You shouldn¡¯t have done that. You know that this is a punishment and yet, you keep on complaining? That¡¯s pathetic, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana said. Yukino.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. That¡¯s not cool of you, Megumi ¡¹

    Then, she starts downplaying.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan that applies to you as well! ¡¹

    Mana scolds Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, why are you getting merry when this is a punishment?! What the hell was ¡°Punishment time, Yay!¡± Are you an idiot?! I feel so ashamed that we¡¯re sisters that I¡¯m tearing up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Yukino also fell silent.

    ¡¸ In short, the punishment we¡¯re about to give follows the rightful meaning, punishing them for the misdeeds they¡¯ve done, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks softly.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not just us three, Yukino, Megu. Mana and the girls are here ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just the three of us, it¡¯ll just end up with shame play and sex, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Mana and the girls are watching how Onee-chan is shamed! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve seen it all. ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes looked up at me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, Agnes is getting turned on. Can I lick on Papa¡¯s penis? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ah, I want Sensei to lick Yomi¡¯s breasts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, Luna ¡¹

    Agnes calls Luna.

    ¡¸ Err, I ¡¹

    Oh.

    Luna¡¯s sexual desire isn¡¯t reaching Agnes and Yomi¡¯s extent yet.

    I mean, she¡¯s an ordinary 12-year-old girl.

    It¡¯s just that Agnes goes too far.

    Yomi¡¯s 14, and she just lost her virginity, but,

    She¡¯s got the makings of a lewd woman.

    Yomi gets addicted to sex right away.

    ¡¸ Sure, Onii-chan, sit down there with everyone. Mana will carry out the first punishment to them ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? If we¡¯re talking about punishments, we have to start with butt slapping! ¡¹

    Mana points at the whips hanging around this SM room.

    ¡¸ Hey, Mana?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you serious, Maika?! ¡¹

    Her two elder sisters are startled.

    ¡¸ Want to join in, Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    Mana asks while swinging the whip on the wall one by one.

    ¡¸ No thanks. Agnes prioritizes Papa¡¯s penis more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi prefers this one! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s already half-naked.

    ¡¸ What about Luna-chan? ¡¹

    Mana asks. Luna;

    ¡¸ I-I want to be with Nii-san ¡¹

    She clings to me.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯ll only observe ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers behind my ears.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Mana-san knows how to pick the right tool ¡¹

    Right tool, what?

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is good ¡¹

    Mana didn¡¯t pick a regular whip but instead a 30cm long rod for beating.

    She strikes the nearby rack.

    Bishi!

    It makes a sharp sound.

    ¡¸ Hey, Maika?! What do you plan on hitting me with!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll die from that! Y-Yoshi-kun, stop her! ¡¹

    Megu looked at me, timidly.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Mana, don¡¯t hit Yukino with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right, I guess not this one ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan needs punishment, but I feel sorry for the child in her stomach, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, so don¡¯t slap Yukino¡¯s ass ¡¹

    Yukino felt relieved.

    ¡¸ But, I can use this on Megu-oneechan, right? ¡¹

    Mana?

    Isn¡¯t that why Megu¡¯s tied up with her ass sticking out?

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t mind, go all out now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    Megu swings her ass out of fear.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay, stay still now ¡¹

    Mana slaps Megu¡¯s ass with her hand, then.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s open this now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Open what?! ¡¹

    Mana said. Megu panics.

    ¡¸ I mean, what¡¯s the meaning of the punishment if you don¡¯t get naked and feel the spank in your ass? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Stop! Everyone¡¯s watching! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s great about it! ¡¹

    Mana grabs Megu¡¯s sweatpants and pulls it down.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa~ Stop! Stop it! Mana! I¡¯m going to get you back at this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t care! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s ass wearing only her white panties is sticking out before me.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way, Megu-oneechan¡¯s wearing some boring-looking panties, but her senior in the club nags her a lot, and so she can¡¯t wear anything gaudy. That¡¯s only for Megu-oneechan though ¡¹

    The track and field club see each other¡¯s underwear when changing clothes.

    ¡¸ That said, you should be wearing something cuter after taking a bath. You should be thinking of wanting to let Onii-chan look at your butt ¡¹

    Mana pokes Megu¡¯s everyday panty with the end of the rod.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve abandoned your womanly charms, and yet, you keep on asking Onii-chan a lot. Megu-oneechan, you¡¯re guilty ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s pull down this panty now ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait! Mana!!! ¡¹

    Mana pulled down Megu¡¯s panty without hesitation.

    Megu¡¯s ass.

    Her anus and slit are both exposed.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look! Stop! ¡¹

    Megu swings down her ass, embarrassed.

    I can see her anus twitching multiple times.

    ¡¸ Serves you right, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s tied up on the side mocks Megu.

    But.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, you¡¯re going to experience more shame than this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What now, Maika?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? I can¡¯t slap your butt, and so there won¡¯t be any damage to your body, but I¡¯ll be sure to give your mind a critical hit! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, you?! ¡¹

    Then, Mana.

    ¡¸ Chance!!! ¡¹

    She suddenly hits Megu¡¯s ass with the rod.

    Pishiiii!!!

    Megu¡¯s ass bounced as the strike makes a loud sound.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Megu shouted.

    ¡¸ Another one! ¡¹

    Bishiii!!!

    Megu¡¯s ass bounced as the strike makes a loud sound.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaa! It hurts! Mana!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s already in tears.

    But.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t use that much power ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers to me.

    Right.

    I¡¯ve heard from Katsuko-nee that there are two varieties of SM tools.

    One hurts the other party a lot, and,

    And the other one makes a lot of sounds but is actually weak.

    ¡¸ However, Megumi-san doesn¡¯t notice it ¡¹

    Yeah, Megu thinks that Mana¡¯s slapping her for real.

    The pain she feels is multiplied by the intense sound she hears.

    ¡¸ W-Why do I have to go through this?! ¡¹

    She¡¯s showing her ass to the other girls as it¡¯s slapped.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Megu-oneechan¡¯s fault! ¡¹

    Mana shouts.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you think that you¡¯re better and so Onii-chan should ask for you, than you asking for him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do! ¡¹

    Bishiiii!!!

    She¡¯s showing her ass to the other girls as it¡¯s slapped. Again.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet! ¡¹

    Pishiii!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaa!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s spanking continues.

 Chapter 778. Do you like it? Or Hate?

    Pishiiii!!!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Mana continues to spank Megu.

    ¡¸ No more! Please! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s enraged.

    Then, Mana whispers to Megu¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Metgu-oneechan, look at Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ His penis is growing bigger from watching Megu-oneechan¡¯s butt slapped for punishment ¡¹

    My penis is already exposed from my pants.

    ¡¸ Nom nom, delicious ¡¹

    Then, Agnes is sucking on my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Sensei, touch me more ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s pushing my hand to her breasts.

    I rub her loli-big-tits.

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s clinging on my other arm, licking my ear and nape.

    ¡¸ Look, everyone¡¯s serving Onii-chan, but his eyes are glued to Megu-oneechan¡¯s butt ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s ass has some red marks from the rod that slapped her.

    Of course, the rod doesn¡¯t leave some severe damage to her body,

    Even if she¡¯s got a red skin right now, it¡¯ll disappear in a few hours.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want you to just watch ¡¹

    Megu looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want other girls to serve you while I receive this. I want Yoshi-kun to look only at me! ¡¹

    Pishiiii!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Mana spanks Megu¡¯s ass strongly.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you really are a bad girl. A problem child! ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Onii-chan is our King. And we all serve Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said. Tsukiko whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ Mana-san¡¯s right. Kou-sama is our King ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Furthermore, we all are Onii-chan¡¯s slave, yet, he treats us like princesses ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is also Papa¡¯s princess! ¡¹

    Agnes lets go of my penis from her mouth, looked up at me, and said.

    She¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s also a princess! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, me too ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna said from both sides.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-chan treats all his women equally, like princesses ¡¹

    Mana speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ Despite all that, Megu-oneechan¡¯s trying to become a queen ¡¹

    Megu? Queen?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to serve Onii-chan, but instead, you want him to prostrate himself before you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Megu tries to refute, but,

    Pishiii!!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Mana swings the rod.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one talking right now! ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you want Onii-chan to look at you all the time, pamper you, and chase after you. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No ¡¹

    Pishiii!!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Yes, you were ¡¹

    Mana asserts.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s nothing strange. Lots of girls think that way. I think it¡¯s common for girls to think that when they date a guy, he¡¯ll accept everything she throws at him and he¡¯ll be obedient or else she can¡¯t tolerate it ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ But, in Megu-oneechan¡¯s case, you¡¯ve got too many rivals. Nei-oneechan, a transcendent beauty, Misuzu-oneechan, a high-class lady. You had insecurity towards those girls because you think you can¡¯t win ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to say that you don¡¯t feel insecure towards Nei-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan? ¡¹

    Mana slams the machine Megu¡¯s tied up to.

    ¡¸ Well, I did. I couldn¡¯t win against them anyway ¡¹

    Megu replies.

    ¡¸ Oh, okay. You heard those girls? ¡¹

    Mana tells Tsukiko and the girls.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan feels insecure towards Nei-oneechan, and yet, despite all that, you throw all of the emotions from that insecurity bursting out inside, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Megu-oneechan¡¯s problem, and yet, you¡¯re vending it out on Onii-chan. Am I wrong, Megu-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Yoshi-kun is my Yoshi-kun, I can consult in on whatever I want!!! ¡¹

    Pishiii!!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not just yours! He belongs to everyone! He¡¯s our King, you know! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ In the end, Megu-oneechan, you think that you¡¯re special. That¡¯s the reason why you want Onii-chan to treat you like one, why you want him to treat you with care. But, the reality isn¡¯t like that ¡¹

    I cannot give Megu preferential treatment.

    ¡¸ The hard fact is that Onii-chan can¡¯t allow giving preferential treatment to Megu-chan only. But Megu-oneechan uses the reason that Nei-oneechan¡¯s more beautiful, that Misuzu-oneechan¡¯s a high-class lady, and so you switch in that reason that Onii-chan should treasure you more ¡¹

    Switching the reason.

    She¡¯s not looking at reality.

    She switches it out to not let herself get hurt.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you think that it is right for Onii-chan to treat you as the highest being. That the reality where it¡¯s not happening is wrong ¡¹

    She calls reality as the wrong one.

    ¡¸ Actually, Megu-oneechan, you¡¯re the one insecure with Nei-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan, and yet, you think that all they do is bully you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, those two definitely hates me ¡¹

    Megu thinks that way.

    ¡¸ They think of me as a hindrance. They want to chase me out of the family, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, if that¡¯s how you feel, then complain to Nei-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan directly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t possibly say that! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s useless even if I tell them. They¡¯re much smarter than me, they¡¯ll just talk me down if I try. That¡¯s how it always been ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Nei and Misuzu¡¯s persuasion doesn¡¯t work.

    Megu thinks that Nei and Misuzu hold only ill-will towards her from the start.

    Thus, she never listens to whatever they say.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean that you can throw out your complains on Nei-oneechan to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun. I have no one to tell but Yoshi-kun! I can¡¯t help it! It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, he¡¯s my Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Pishiiii!!!!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ How many times do we have to tell you that Onii-chan isn¡¯t yours alone!! ¡¹

    In the end, Megu had no counter-partner in the family.

    She didn¡¯t have a close friend that she can be frank when talking.

    I cannot take that role as I¡¯m the sole man among the group.

    It has to be between women.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Serves you right, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino laughed beside her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming from me, but still, you¡¯re like an idiot. Megumi, you¡¯re pathetic, shameful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up Yukino ¡¹

    Megu tells Yukino.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t stay silent, you know that. Something this interesting doesn¡¯t come that often ¡¹

    Yukino said. Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Oh? That¡¯s how you look like several months ago, Yukino-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Which part? ¡¹

    Yukino questions.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, if nothing changed, then you¡¯ll be like Megumi-san like now in a few months ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess. That¡¯s why the two of you are in here for a punishment ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Mana added.

    ¡¸ Me, like Megumi? You¡¯re joking, right? I won¡¯t become like that ¡¹

    Yukino tries to force a laugh, but,

    ¡¸ I wonder? Yukino-san, don¡¯t you think that Kou-sama treats you as someone special? ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads her mind.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yukino-oneechan, you think that you have a special bond with Onii-chan, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Mana said. Yukino.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious?! I¡¯m bearing that idiot¡¯s child! ¡¹

    She looks at her stomach.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneechan¡¯s pregnant with Onii-chan¡¯s child too ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I intend to do the same. I¡¯d like to give birth to the child by next year ¡¹

    Tsukiko doesn¡¯t drink any contraceptives.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to bear Papa¡¯s child too! ¡¹

    Agnes, who continues to fellate me, smiles.

    ¡¸ Everyone will bear a child. I will carry a child, too, someday. Therefore, getting pregnant with Onii-chan¡¯s child isn¡¯t a lead. Onii-chan will treat Yukino-oneechan¡¯s child, and Mana¡¯s child equally with love ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, I. I¡¯m special. I mean, I¡¯m the one that guy loves the most! He loves me more than you all! ¡¹

    Yukino?!

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t he say that before?! He wanted me to stay here?! That¡¯s why I¡¯m staying here ¡¹

    Yukino shouts. Mana;

    ¡¸ Look, that¡¯s a whole lap. Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What whole lap?! ¡¹

    Yukino looked at Mana with a curious face.

    ¡¸ Back in May, Onii-chan abandoned Yukino-oneechan once for the sake of us, his family. He abandoned his emotions for Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ Back then, Yukino-oneechan was worse. Seriously. You were so selfish and self-righteous to the people you live with. You cry a lot like you¡¯re going crazy. Scream a lot, and you never listen to people when they speak ¡¹

    Yeah, Yukino¡¯s like that before.

    ¡¸ Just like Megu-oneechan now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You two are similar. To think that you two are so identical after the turn of the situation is surprising. I guess it¡¯s expected from sisters. Megu-oneechan and Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not like Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Neither am I! Or so I¡¯d like to say, but ¡¹

    Yukino looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Now that you said it, we might be similar. Megumi now to the past me ¡¹

    The harshness of the society has sunk deeply into Yukino¡¯s mind for the past four months.

    And so, she¡¯s able to look at herself objectively.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, this insolent, and rude to anyone attitude is like me back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m different! ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t admit it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yukino-oneechan changed. You¡¯ve gotten better since four months ago. Onii-chan believes that if it¡¯s now, you can become a member of our family. That¡¯s why he accepted Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, with that perception, you¡¯ll fall to ruin eventually ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Our family has rules. Rules to live together in harmony ¡¹

    Mana.

    Mana then asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, Who among the family Onii-chan loves the most? ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ Ummm. Papa loves everyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, do you think he has someone he likes more? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa has some varieties, so it¡¯s the girl at their time ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ There are times where Papa fawns on Nei-chan, or with Katsuko-chan. There are times where he fawns on Agnes in the midnight. Those times make me happy that having sex gives more pleasure than usual! ¡¹

    Was I that unsteady?

    ¡¸ But, Papa loves everyone for real. That¡¯s why Agnes doesn¡¯t understand why Megu-oneechan thinks that Papa hates you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I?! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised from what Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Yes. You think you¡¯re hated, and that¡¯s why you shout and scream like that. But, Papa loves Megu-oneechan too. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    After that, Agnes continues to lick on my glans.

    ¡¸ Papa, can I put it in now? ¡¹

    No, Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ah, not inside Agnes though. I want it to go inside Luna ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Luna, and so, I want her to cum in sex as soon as possible so we can cum together while Papa cums inside ¡¹

    This is Agnes being considerate for Luna in her own way.

    ¡¸ Ah, of course, it¡¯s not just Luna, but Yomi-chan and Tsukiko-chan too. Agnes can have it for later, desuno. Or tomorrow. Agnes is in charge of making Papa¡¯s penis grow big ¡¹

    She smiled like an angel.

    ¡¸ I see. But, we¡¯re still talking, so we¡¯ve got to put this for later ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ soft cheeks.

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Agnes resumes fellating me.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, another question ¡¹

    Mana asks further.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, who do you think loves Onii-chan the most among the family? ¡¹

    Agnes thinks while mumbling on my penis.

    ¡¸ I think everyone thinks of themselves as number one ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan thinks that she loves Papa the most. Katsuko-chan, Misuzu-chan, Nei-chan too. That includes Agnes ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to be the number one among the family! The number one girl who loves Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ But, are you sure with that Agnes-chan? Onii-chan loves the whole family equally. There¡¯s no ¡°number one¡± for him. Despite that, Agnes-chan wants to be the girl who loves Onii-chan the most? ¡¹

    Mana asks. Agnes sighed.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Papa¡¯s always working hard ¡¹

    Then, she strokes the root of my penis tightly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Agnes wants to help out Papa with all her best. That is Agnes¡¯ job! ¡¹

    She gently licks the back of the glans.

    Ugh.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you¡¯ve gotten better in fellatio ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs. Ah, but I¡¯ll only do it with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-chan told me. Papa has times where he feels uneasy that Agnes might go away or may have sex with another man, and when it happens, tell him ¡°That¡¯s not true¡± ¡¹

    Agnes rubs my glans on her cheeks.

    ¡¸ Agnes will be with Papa always! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are you thanking me? It¡¯s strange, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes smiled.

    ¡¸ Err, Katsuko-chan also said this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ If I recall it was¡­I want to give love than to receive ¡¹

    Give love than to receive.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re receiving, you can¡¯t do anything yourself, but if you¡¯re giving it, you can do it as you want ¡¹

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Agnes loves Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I love you to Agnes. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! Yay! Luna, Luna, Papa said that he loves Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s in tears for some reason.

    ¡¸ I also love you Nii-san. Agnes. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! Wow! Papa! Luna said she loves us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I love you too. Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes also loves you too, Luna! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan loves Sensei, Agnes-chan, Luna, everyone ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s also crying.

    ¡¸ Yomi wants to give love more than receive it! I want to love everyone! Love everyone more! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves you too! Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I love you, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love Kou-sama and everyone

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I love you, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I love you, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-chan. And I love the family that loves Onii-chan! I treasure them all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too, Mana ¡¹

    Then.

    Yukino sighed.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, I get it. I finally understand what Maika¡¯s trying to say ¡¹

    Then, she said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really like saying it, but, I love you. Geez ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    Megu looked at Yukino in surprise.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t join in that flow, you¡¯re a genuine idiot, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino glared at Megu and said.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I love you too. Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that since four months ago ¡¹

    Yukino replied bluntly.

    ¡¸ You never looked at anyone but me back then ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Agnes also likes Yukino-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled.

    ¡¸ Thanks. I like you too. You¡¯re cute ¡¹

    Yukino looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ In short, if we¡¯re having some internal conflicts in the mansion, it causes problems to everyone. Well, if Yuzuki and the older ones suffer, serves them right, but troubling the younger ones isn¡¯t something we should do. Isn¡¯t that right, Miaka? ¡¹

    Mana;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it. I mean, right after staying in this mansion, Yukino-oneechan, you were trying to make your own faction, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yukino only talked to Yoshiko-san and Megu. Then, Mao-chan and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I get it. I won¡¯t act politically. But, it shouldn¡¯t just be me, tell the other side that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think we delayed your punishment? ¡¹

    I speak to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Oh, those girls were punished too before us ¡¹

    Earlier, Misuzu was crying.

    She also wants to be my number one.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not forcing you all to get along right away, but don¡¯t cause some strife on purpose ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it. I¡¯m reflecting now ¡¹

    Yukino now is different from Yukino in May.

    However, Megu;

    ¡¸ What about you Megu-oneechan? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Do you like Onii-chan, Megu-oneechan? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ In the end, Yoshi-kun¡¯s telling me to put up with it? ¡¹

    Haa.

    She doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Megumi is your brain tissue made of pickled plum?! Are you a Stegosaurus?! Stupid! ¡¹

    Yukino insults Megu.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s holding back! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one having a hard time! Stupid! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell is wrong with Yukino!? Why are you calling me an idiot! You¡¯re the idiot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only idiots call those who called them idiot an idiot! Idiot! ¡¹

    Err.

    Pishiiii!!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Mana spanks Megu¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Hey, quiet down now you two! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it just me!? Why are you not spanking Yukino?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s pregnant ¡¹

    Mana said clearly.

    ¡¸ Also, it¡¯s Megu-oneechan who doesn¡¯t understand! Geez, it¡¯s pissing me off! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s get frank now, Megu-oneechan, you feel that Nei-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan are your rivals, that they¡¯re threats, and thus, you feel insecure, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I can¡¯t do anything. Those people are much more beautiful than me, and the other¡¯s a high-class lady ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, why do you not feel threatened with us then? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Why do you not think of Mana and Agnes-chan as your rivals? ¡¹

    Mana asks. Megu;

    ¡¸ I mean, you two are still small ¡¹

    ¡¸ That has nothing to do with it! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you don¡¯t treat everyone in the family equally. You¡¯re putting your own grade on each member of the family and look at those with a higher grade as hostile. Those below are irrelevant to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t Maika, right? Megumi¡¯s definitely an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t that right? If it were me, I¡¯d be wary of Agnes-chan and Mao-chan. That¡¯s why I wanted to get along with them the most ¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸ I mean, aren¡¯t they cute? ¡¹

    Well, yes.

    ¡¸ If there were some conflict of opinion among these people it¡¯s those girls who have the last say ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ No matter how crafty Yuzuki gets, powerful the Kouzuki Ladies gets, they¡¯ll pick Mao-chan and Agnes-chan¡¯s happiness. That¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ I mean, everyone loves Agnes-chan. They love her more than you, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Despite that, Megumi, you think that you have a higher grade than Agnes-chan? Seriously, there¡¯s no cure to your stupidity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uugh ¡¹

    Megu fell silent.

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes-chan, we know about us, but, what about Megumi? Do you like her? ¡¹

    Yukino asks. Agnes;

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    She¡¯s making a sour face?

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s not a bad girl, but she gets angry right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, Agnes, what?! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Do you like her? Hate her? ¡¹

    Yukino asks again.

    Then. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. I think it¡¯s neither ¡¹

    It¡¯s neither?

    ¡¸ Or should I say that I don¡¯t care? ¡¹

    She replied with a nonchalant face.

    Then, she continued to serve my penis.

 Chapter 779. Flashback

    ¡¸ Even if Agnes likes or hates Megu-chan, she¡¯ll stay in the house anyway. She¡¯ll continue to nag. Nothing will change ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ I just leave alone those who I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get along with ¡¹

    To think that this 12-year-old half-foreign girl who was confined in a basement until four months said that.

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Ahahahahaha ¡¹

    Yukino laughed loudly.

    ¡¸ Seriously, you¡¯re so hopeless Megumi ¡¹

    She gives Megu a teasing look.

    ¡¸ But, I think so too. Megumi won¡¯t change ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I thought of the same with you back then. I thought Yukino won¡¯t change no matter what ¡¹

    When I saw Yukino sneaking to the kitchen in the middle of the night and ate rice directly from the ladle,

    I felt disappointment in Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino changed. You no longer think of only yourself. You look at people and feel them now ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, a lot happened ¡¹

    She sighed and looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi, want to go on TV wearing a micro bikini? People would look at you with pity and scorn. Well, I know you can¡¯t. You¡¯re not as cute as me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that I¡¯m not cute. Not cuter than Yukino, Nei-oneesan, or even Agnes. I¡­! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s angry.

    Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ In the end, you¡¯re too considerate of Megumi that she became like this ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If this woman keeps on grumbling, just tell her to shut up ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you above Megumi? You can control Yuzuki and the Kouzuki ladies. Maika¡¯s right, you¡¯re the King of this mansion. Everyone would follow what you say. That includes me, I¡¯ll serve you. That¡¯s because I want to be with you. I will follow the rules to live in here. Even I know that women who can¡¯t follow the rules are left behind ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Mana, noticing something.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. That¡¯s why Maika has that role ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s role?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to send me a message that even if I join in this family, I can¡¯t create a new faction with the Shirasaka daughters. Yuzuki doesn¡¯t want me to do any monkey business and continue yielding to them, right? ¡¹

    Yukino is Mana¡¯s sister.

    Yukino¡¯s trying to pull Yoshiko-san and Megu to create her own faction.

    Mana¡¯s taking distance with her sisters to show that she won¡¯t join in that group.

    ¡¸ That perception is slightly off ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, you just came here, so you don¡¯t understand. Misuzu-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan are both Kouzuki ladies, but they¡¯re not in the same anchor. They¡¯re not opposing each other, but they¡¯re not in the same group either ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko both have a strong ego.

    They want to follow their will.

    Both of them have Jii-chan¡¯s blood in them.

    The two share opinion with other people but if there¡¯s an opposition, they don¡¯t yield.

    ¡¸ Sure, Minaho-oneechan has a big group. It includes the people who were here from the start. Minaho-oneechan, Katsuko-oneechan, Margo-oneechan, Nagisa-oneechan, and Nei-oneechan. But, Misuzu¡¯s group only has her and Michi-chan. Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are both vassals of Kouzuki house, and so they¡¯re close to Misuzu-oneechan, but they won¡¯t listen to whatever Misuzu-oneechan tells them ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s a member of Kouzuki SS.

    Their employer¡¯s Jii-chan.

    They¡¯re not Misuzu¡¯s vassals.

    ¡¸ And Ruri-oneechan and I are in the neutral group if you ask me. We¡¯re closest to Katsuko-oneechan. But that doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re Minaho-oneechan¡¯s followers ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana¡¯s teacher in housework is Katsuko-nee.

    They get along a lot.

    But entering Katsuko-nee¡¯s affiliate, Minaho-neesan¡¯s group, is a different story.

    ¡¸ Edie-oneechan¡¯s in neutral faction too. Margo-oneechan and Michi-oneechan are close friends of hers, but Edie-oneechan prefers to move on her own ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes and Luna are in ¡°wanting to have sex with Papa all the time faction!¡± ¡¹

    Agnes, look.

    ¡¸ And soon enough, Mao-chan¡¯s joining in! ¡¹

    No, Mao-chan¡¯s still young.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yomi wants to join that ¡°want to have sex faction¡± too! ¡¹

    Hey, Yomi.

    ¡¸ Then join in! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at Yomi.

    ¡¸ Which group should I join? ¡¹

    Even Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I see. If we have these many women here, I guess you¡¯ll have that many factions too ¡¹

    Yukino said, amazed.

    ¡¸ Then, Maika, what faction does Megumi belong to? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s in none. Nowhere ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ To be precise, Megu-oneechan thinks that she¡¯s the boss of the faction where Edie-chan, Agnes, and I belong. Therefore, she always pushes us aside and continues to nag us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s always so noisy ¡¹

    Oh, I see it now.

    Megu thinks that she has to lead the faction opposing the Kouzuki house faction.

    ¡¸ Wait, Mana. I¡¯m not like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh shut up ¡¹

    Mana spanks Megu¡¯s ass with the rot.

    ¡¸ Kyaaan! ¡¹

    Megu screams.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t start grumbling like you¡¯re important when you¡¯re showing everyone your anus! ¡¹

    Err.

    Megu¡¯s tied up to the machine and is sticking out her ass.

    Yeah, that looks pathetic.

    ¡¸ Oh yeah, I get it. In short, Megumi doesn¡¯t understand the power balance in this house, and so she¡¯s an idiot among idiots ¡¹

    Yukino nods to herself. Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Why are you keeping this abysmal idiot with you? I¡¯ll be honest, I think you should abandon women like Megumi. Throw her in the burnable bin. Looking after her, is nothing but a pain in the ass, don¡¯t you think? You¡¯ve got a lot more beautiful and better personality girls than her. Isn¡¯t Megumi unnecessary already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino, that¡¯s cruel! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ But, you understand it too, don¡¯t you, Megumi? Do you have any redeeming features? Anything you have that surpasses all the other girls here? ¡¹

    Yukino corners Megu.

    ¡¸ Your face is out of the question. Brains? No win. What else is left? How about your speed in running? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She just lost to Edie ¡¹

    Right, Megu lost to Anya and Edie when they competed in the grounds.

    ¡¸ Then there¡¯s nothing? You¡¯re worth nothing ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong ¡¹

    Agnes rebuts.

    ¡¸ Agnes isn¡¯t smart, nor I¡¯m not as beautiful as the big sisters. But, Papa said that he¡¯ll stay with me forever! ¡¹

    Yukino looked at Agnes¡¯ face in surprise.

    ¡¸ I think you should know that you¡¯re quite cute. If we start selling photo albums right now, I¡¯m sure that Nei and Agnes-chan¡¯s album would sell like hotcakes. It¡¯s frustrating to think that way though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s album would sell too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Mana has become more beautiful compared to four months ago ¡¹

    Mana reconstructs her body intending to become a supermodel. All her efforts since four months ago are showing now.

    Yukino looked at Mana¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I thought so too. You¡¯ve changed, Maika. You¡¯ve become mature ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks, Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana replied bashfully.

    ¡¸ Also, Yukino, I think if we sell your photo album, it would be famous ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-What do you mean by that now?! ¡¹

    Yukino glared at me.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you a celebrity now? You show up on TV all the time after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, what, it¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯ve become more beautiful than before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, shut up! Don¡¯t say that here now!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s blushing.

    No, I¡¯m serious though.

    Yukino now isn¡¯t impregnable, and she¡¯s become cuter and more beautiful than before.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yukino-chan¡¯s become more beautiful! ¡¹

    Agnes nods.

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it, you¡¯ve also become cuter compared to when I saw you in May ¡¹

    Yukino and Agnes never had contact since Golden Week.

    Back then, Agnes was an expressionless and silent girl.

    Now, she¡¯s bright, and she loves speaking.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m having sex with Papa every day after all ¡¹

    Agnes smiled and replied.

    ¡¸ And so, Luna, you¡¯ll start doing it every day too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi wants to do the same, I want to become beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, can Yomi-chan join? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, when we have time, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ If only I could have near half the amount Agnes does it ¡¹

    Megu complains whisperingly.

    ¡¸ What now Megumi? You¡¯re blaming the lack of sex for not becoming more beautiful? ¡¹

    Yukino jokes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not saying that, but I feel like I had it less! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not true, I give everyone equal time ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you were doing it with Edie in school without me knowing, weren¡¯t you? Also, you didn¡¯t tell me anything about that senior from tennis club! ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s angry.

    Angry from the conversation earlier.

    ¡¸ And why are you so arrogant about it?! He¡¯s the King, and you¡¯re only one of the many women serving that King!? Why are you shouting at him like you¡¯re a wife from hell?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You too. Why are you letting Megumi go this far? You know, you should just throw her off, just tell her ¡°Shut up idiot!¡± or ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you up if you don¡¯t stay silent¡± ¡¹

    Yukino throws her anger at me.

    ¡¸ Seriously, try to deal with your women! Papa did that right at least. If he gets annoyed even for just a bit, he¡¯ll tell Mama, ¡°Shut up, woman!¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t drag me to your stupidity!¡± Then he¡¯d kick her. Right, Maika? Papa and Mama were like that ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s parents?

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. That was plain horrible. No matter how you look at it, Mama wasn¡¯t at fault, yet she gets all the shouts and kicks. But he never beats her with his hand. Mama works as a food critic, after all. Thus, that nagging man kicks on her instead ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸ Besides, Mama never shuts up. ¡°Don¡¯t make things convenient for you, liar!¡± or ¡°I¡¯ll tell father about this! You scum!¡± and she¡¯ll use anything nearby to throw at Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was a disaster in Hawaii ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, of all things, they started fighting while eating in the restaurant at night. That was embarrassing ¡¹

    Yukino and Mana¡¯s parents shout at each other and fight.

    And it was frequent.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that what married couples do? They came from different houses, after all. Once you stay together for long, the gas would accumulate. Shouting at each other and raging is a necessity to vent out ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ Married couples care for each other and cooperate. I¡¯ve never seen my foster parents fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because they do it when Megumi¡¯s not watching. They should also be yelling and hurting each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re different from Yukino¡¯s house! If they were fighting, it would surely reach my room! ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    Megu¡¯s moans upstairs leaked to the whole first floor back then.

    ¡¸ Foster father was kind to Mother, He never yelled at her. They get along as a married couple, caring for each other ¡¹

    Yeah, Megu¡¯s foster parents were docile and kind people.

    ¡¸ I see, their image of what¡¯s a family differs ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Each one has a model family they grew up with, and so there¡¯s a misalignment of ideas like this ¡¹

    Misalignment.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san always calls Kou-sama an idiot because of her father¡¯s influence. In her household, their father and mother curse each other frequently when they converse ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks to Yukino.

    ¡¸ I think so too. Yukino-oneechan has that high-affinity with Onii-chan. She thinks that he¡¯s the closest to her, and so she finds it easy to say ¡°idiot¡± and call him as such ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that is a problem, it¡¯s only her speech for now, but sooner or later, she might behave violently on Kou-sama ¡¹

    Yukino? Hit me?

    Well, I think that¡¯s possible.

    She¡¯d kick me off without batting an eye.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama never retorts no matter how much Yukino-san curses him. It¡¯ll escalate little by little, and Yukino-san may raise it to the level where she beats him up ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling him to retort! If he gets pissed off, he can punish people too. I¡¯m telling him that he¡¯s free to do whatever he wants. Either way, I know that he likes me, and I love him back. And so, I don¡¯t mind if we yell at each other! Venting out your emotions is healthy, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Yukino said, smiling, but.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just strange. Couples cursing each other, what? ¡¹

    Megu refutes.

    ¡¸ Married couples look after each other. It¡¯s a kind of relationship. Calm, harmonious, and no fights! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s only your ideal image of what a married couple should look like ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ No. It¡¯s not ideal, it¡¯s proper. That¡¯s what¡¯s normal ¡¹

    Megu asserts.

    ¡¸ Normal, is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yukino¡¯s house is an odd one, see? Her mother and father weren¡¯t ordinary people ¡¹

    The father¡¯s a head of a first-class advertising agency and is a member of the Shirasaka clan, a distinguished house. A man who lived as he pleased.

    The mother is a daughter of a big-shot in the advertising industry and is a food critic.

    Yeah, you can¡¯t call Shirasaka house an ordinary one, but,

    ¡¸ Our Yamamine house was poor, but it was an average house. I lived in an ordinary house ¡¹

    Ordinary.

    ¡¸ I see. I finally see it. In short, that¡¯s Megumi-san¡¯s definition of family and married couple ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s why Megumi-san keeps on pushing her ¡°ordinary¡± to Kou-sama, and it resulted to this

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san wants herself and Kou-sama to become a similar couple to her parents. That¡¯s what¡¯s normal for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious?! That¡¯s the ¡°normal¡± ¡¹

    Megu said. Mana;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not normal either! ¡¹

    She said it bluntly.

    ¡¸ Yamamine-san¡¯s house isn¡¯t as calm and ordinary as Megu-oneechan says it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true, Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I know it. Yamamine-ojisan¡¯s always acting reserved with Oba-san. No matter what happens, Oji-san¡¯s always weaker than Oba-san, he¡¯s always bowing on her. Oji-san was a weak man ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! You just don¡¯t know it Mana! You only see them once in a while! ¡¹

    Yamamine house is a distant relative of Shirasaka house, and so, they only show up on the New Years gathering.

    ¡¸ Even so, I understand that Oji-san¡¯s weaker in your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said that¡¯s wrong! My foster parents are in good terms! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oba-san is the bride that came from Yamamine house. That¡¯s the reason why ¡¹

    Yukino said./

    ¡¸ Yamamine-ojisan feels sorry for his wife because he¡¯s making her live a life of poverty. If they were just an ordinary poor family, then that¡¯s okay. But she¡¯s a relative of Shirasaka house, a wealthy clan, and yet she¡¯s living a mediocre life ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s made a bride of a family of misfortune. Naturally, Yamamine-ojisan would bow his head to his wife That¡¯s why he¡¯s always acting reserved ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamamine-obasan knows that her husband feels that way, and so she holds back her feelings as well. That¡¯s why Yamamine-san¡¯s house look calm. But only on the surface ¡¹

    ¡¸ They feel dissatisfaction deep inside, but they don¡¯t show it on their faces. Even if they do, it fixes nothing ¡¹

    Mana and Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re saying that my foster parents gave up on their lives? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not going that far, but they¡¯ve come to a clear decision that they can¡¯t do anything anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great? Megu-oneechan. They¡¯re no longer subcontractors of Shirasaka house, but instead, they work for Kouzuki group now ¡¹

    Our actions messed up the Shiraska head house, and so,

    Jii-chan is now in control of the newspaper company and TV stations Shirasaka house owns.

    Yamamine-san had been forced to work in a company that is a sub-contractor of Shirasaka house¡¯s newspaper company.

    Minaho-neesan moved various pieces, so they could be freed from the binds of Shirasaka house and find a new job.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Megu-oneechan¡¯s ¡°ordinary¡± is nothing but a fantasy. Because everyone has a different shape for their family ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ People unconsciously think that their experience is what¡¯s ordinary ¡¹

    She looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the ¡°ordinary¡± Megu-oneechan¡¯s pushing to Onii-chan, isn¡¯t ¡°ordinary¡± at all. It¡¯s an ¡°ideal¡± It¡¯s the ¡°Ideal¡± Megu-oneechan imagine for herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ An ¡°Ideal¡± I imagine for myself ¡¹

    Megu hangs her head.

    ¡¸ Hey, what about your father and mother? ¡¹

    Yukino asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Our mother has always been ill ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s mother is the shrine maiden of the Takakura shrine.

    She suffered from a psychological illness.

    ¡¸ However, Father looked after Mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Yomi and Luna nod in sadness.

    ¡¸ Yukino, their parents, just died recently ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. I¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino apologized.

    ¡¸ Ah, but I also just lost someone last May. Papa, wait, I think you already know what happened ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s death had been a significant scoop in media.

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ Papa is here! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to my legs.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Papa?! ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ head.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, what is Papa¡¯s papa like? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What kind of people were Papa¡¯s Papa and Mama? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, I think that you must talk about it ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I believe that it¡¯s necessary to settle Yukino-san and Megumi-san¡¯s problem ¡¹

    She looked straight at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Why does Kou-sama live that way? The reason comes from the household Kou-sama grew up with ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ I know that already ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard of it back in May ¡¹

    However, Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Kou-sama also knows about Megumi-san¡¯s household. But, he didn¡¯t understand the effects it gave to Megumi-san now ¡¹

    Right, I¡­

    I thought that the relationship of the Yamamine couple is the standard, and I use it when I build relationships.

    ¡¸ Please talk about it again, and think of why Kou-sama¡¯s personality is like this ¡¹

 Chapter 780. Looking out of the mist.

    Yukino grew up with her parents shouting at each other.

    Therefore, she thinks that it¡¯s natural.

    She thinks that throwing insults at me is an expression of intimacy.

    Megu was raised in a family oppressed by their influential relatives.

    Then, she watched the husband feel sorry for the wife in that situation.

    Therefore, Megu thinks that married couples should help each other.

    Therefore, she thinks that I should always look after her.

    That¡¯s the ¡°ordinary¡± marital relationship for her.

    In short.

    People think that the household they grew up with is the ¡°norm.¡±

    Then, I¡­

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that my household was ¡°normal¡± either ¡¹

    Ever since I¡¯ve gained awareness, I knew that our house is abnormal.

    Mother¡¯s overly-bossy and my paternal Grandma yields to her.

    When I entered elementary school, I¡¯ve compared myself to my classmates¡¯ household.

    ¡¸ Then, what do you think is an ¡°ordinary household,¡± Kou-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I don¡¯t know it either ¡¹

    If you ask me what an ¡°ordinary household is,¡± I can¡¯t give a reply.

    ¡¸ What was Nii-san¡¯s house like? ¡¹

    Luna asks me.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I can see what¡¯s in your mind, but it seems that there¡¯s some fog in it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can¡¯t see it either ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not fog, but Kou-sama couldn¡¯t see it clearly ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right, the household I grew up with is lacking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, your grandmother died too soon ¡¹

    Yomi perceives Grandma in my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. I¡¯ve gone in without permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I can see your grandmother¡¯s face, but Nii-san¡¯s mother and Father¡¯s face are unclear. There¡¯s a white mist in their head ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve almost forgotten about their faces. I only remember the general look ¡¹

    I¡¯ve met Father for a while back then, but his appearance has changed a lot.

    As for Mother, when was the last time I saw her face?

    ¡¸ My parents both abandoned me anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna are surprised.

    Tsukiko, Yukino, and Mana are looking straight at me in silence.

    Megu¡¯s hanging her head downwards.

    Agnes is focused on fellating me.

    ¡¸ For some reason, our household has Mother as the absolute monarch. Father follows Mother like a slave, Grandma and I are treated under her rule as well ¡¹

    Back then¡­

    ¡¸ Mother owns 90% of the space in the house. Nobody else can go in her spots, and so Grandma and I live in the kitchen. Even so, if Mother¡¯s going through, that place has to be sparkly clean. There needs to be not a single impurity, but without using a vacuum cleaner nor cleaning cloth. If she finds one, she¡¯ll start nagging ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it, but I feel sorry for Grandma. Mother keeps on nagging Grandma from just that ¡¹

    ¡°You all are vulgar.¡± Or ¡°be grateful that my father¡¯s providing for you,¡± saying all she wants to say.

    Furthermore, it¡¯ll take an hour or two.

    ¡¸ All I hear from that person are her screams and curses ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about your Father? ¡¹

    Yomi asks.

    ¡¸ My Father was a company employee. He comes back home late, and he does it stealthily. Oh, thinking about it now, he didn¡¯t want to see Mother¡¯s face ¡¹

    Father was that kind of unfair man.

    He¡¯s a man who told me ¡°don¡¯t expect anything from me,¡± when I was young.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Grandma and I try to be quiet and not let Mother feel our presence, so she doesn¡¯t snap. We live while holding our breaths. We don¡¯t know what she¡¯d do if she snapped after all. Nobody helped us, and we don¡¯t know where to live if we¡¯re kicked out either ¡¹

    Grandma¡¯s already too old, and I just entered elementary.

    ¡¸ Then, Grandma died, and I went to my elementary graduation ceremony alone. I used the worn-out sofa in the kitchen as my bed. I managed somehow. I erased my presence, so Mother doesn¡¯t shout at me ¡¹

    If I hear her footsteps, I hide myself.

    There¡¯s no trouble as long as we don¡¯t meet.

    I¡¯ve mimicked my Father¡¯s behavior before I noticed.

    ¡¸ Then, I entered a boarding middle school, I hardly came back for the summer holiday or New Years, but, ¡¹

    It was easier for me to not return home.

    I don¡¯t need to worry about my meals in the dorm.

    If I come back home, I¡¯d starve to death unless Father gives me some food expense.

    ¡¸ Before I graduate middle school, Mother divorced Father and left home. I¡¯ve never met her since. For some reason, she abandoned all her luggage and kept everything off-limits as usual. Right, I think I was in the second year since I last heard her voice. Therefore, I¡¯ve forgotten about her face. Or should I say that I don¡¯t want to remember it? Basically, the rule is to not look at Mother eye-to-eye ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Yomi asks.

    ¡¸ Because it was rude. Mother can look at us, but Grandma and I had to look down, not at her. That was the rule ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi doesn¡¯t get it, but I was a child back then. Well, in the end, Mother thought of Grandma and myself as her employees, her slaves ¡¹

    Mother was the Queen of that house.

    I lived a life in elementary school, but,

    Grandma¡¯s confined life must¡¯ve been painful for her.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t remember my Mother¡¯s face ¡¹

    It¡¯s natural to have a fog in my memory.

    ¡¸ Where is she now? ¡¹

    Luna asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not interested either. The other side isn¡¯t interested in me either ¡¹

    Has she even noticed that I changed my name from Yoshida to Kuromori in the paper?

    ¡¸ Besides, Father had gone through a lot after his divorce but, on the day of my Entrance Ceremony, he disappeared ¡¹

    ¡¸ Disappeared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Luna. He left home without saying anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ He runs away from home? But he¡¯s an adult ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Even adults run away from home. Then, well, it just meant that Father abandoned me. We hardly had any interaction anyway. I guess his face is vague in my memories as well. I¡¯ve never seen my Father smile anyway ¡¹

    Grandma as well.

    I never saw her smile out of enjoyment ever.

    ¡¸ When Yukino met me, I was in my most mentally unstable state. I didn¡¯t know what to do in my life after that. My Father left his passbook before running away, but I don¡¯t even know how to survive alone that my head was a mess. All I did back then was stare at Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that, it¡¯s too late to say that ¡¹

    Yukino sighed.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s in the past anyway. And Yuzuki picked you up after that, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. She chose me to act out her revenge on your Father. And in some way or another, we became family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I get the gist of it ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis is already this big! Let¡¯s have this inside Luna now!

    Err.

    Agnes smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Papa has Agnes and Luna! All the Onee-chan! It¡¯s no longer lonely. ¡¹

    She kisses my glans.

    ¡¸ And if you feel lonely, Agnes will give Papa lots of sex any time! ¡¹

    Agnes asks for sex when she feels uneasy.

    ¡¸ Luna will do the same! Agnes and everyone support Papa. Papa supports Agnes and everyone! ¡¹

    We help each other.

    Through sex.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, okay. If I feel lonely, then I¡¯ll ask for it too. But ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you want to do it with Yukino-san before me, right? ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so hopeless. Come here! ¡¹

    She¡¯s showing a wry smile.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? What about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate for you Megumi, it¡¯s not your turn now ¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu,

    ¡¸ Maika, could you take off these binds? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not about to take punishment, but instead, I have to give this guy some love, right? ¡¹

    Mana looked at me.

    ¡¸ Take it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana operates the restraint machine and loosens the binds on Yukino¡¯s wrist and ankle.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes, do you mind if Yukino goes first? ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Now that you mentioned it, it¡¯ll be the first time I¡¯m watching Yukino-chan¡¯s sex, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been four months since the last one after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That must be hard for her! Please do it right away, desuno! Ah! ¡¹

    Agnes looked at Luna.

    ¡¸ Do you mind, Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all, I¡¯m the one who suggested it ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ What about Yomi-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Ah, but I¡¯m pregnant right now, and so don¡¯t cum inside me. I heard that it makes the womb convulse and it¡¯s not good for the child ¡¹

    Yukino tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then, who¡¯ll accept his semen when he ejaculates? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes turned to Luna, but

    ¡¸ I want you to have it ¡¹

    Yukino tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Luna and the girls aren¡¯t used to having sex yet, so I¡¯m asking you, Agnes. I want to cum inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, we can have it for later ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go to Yukino ¡¹

    I stand up and carry Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want Yukino and Agnes to get along ¡¹

    They¡¯re sisters from different mothers.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s all off ¡¹

    Mana took off Yukino¡¯s binds.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Maika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika, take yours off too ¡¹

    Yukino gets up and takes off her clothes since she¡¯s still wearing them.

    ¡¸ You should join in even for just a moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You all should take off your clothes too. Let him have something to enjoy watching. If not, he can¡¯t feel that he¡¯s the King ¡¹

    Yukino said. Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Indeed, let¡¯s get naked too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s already half-naked! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also get naked ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters take off their clothes.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose! Papa, you too! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Hurry up and strip! You idiot! ¡¹

    Yukino smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I also start stripping.

    ¡¸ Hey, what about me?! ¡¹

    Megu shouts as she¡¯s still tied up in the machine.

    Megu¡¯s sticking out her ass high, and only the lower half is stripped naked.

    ¡¸ If everyone¡¯s stripping, let me join in too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still in the middle of punishment, so stay like that! Don¡¯t help her, either. She doesn¡¯t need mercy at times like this! ¡¹

    She tells me.

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it, but,

    Yukino now is mentally stable.

    I should do what she says.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll introduce myself once again. I¡¯m Shirasaka Yukino. I¡¯m Maika and Agnes, and¡­ Although I don¡¯t want to admit, but yes, I¡¯m also Megumi¡¯s sister. We¡¯re all blood-related sisters ¡¹

    Yukino greets Tsukiko and the girls without hiding her naked body.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Takakura Tsukiko, I¡¯ve become Kou-sama¡¯s slave just recently. I plan on bearing Kou-sama¡¯s child by next year, following Yukino-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Takakura Yomiko, ah wait, it¡¯s Yuzuki Yomi. I¡¯ve become Sensei¡¯s ¡°pregnant slave¡± recently. I¡¯ll do my best to become pregnant as soon as possible! ¡¹

    Yomi bows her head, shaking her prided breasts.

    ¡¸ Luna. I¡¯m a ¡°sex slave.¡± Err, I¡¯d like to become better in sex to please Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna bows her head.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m also a sex slave. Now that I mentioned it, I remember that declaration last May. A lot happened back then. Like ¡°I¡¯m going to have 100 creampie sex in one week¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That looks fun! Desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes reacts.

    ¡¸ Luna, let¡¯s do that together! 200 times with us combined! ¡¹

    You¡¯ll kill me, girls.

    You¡¯re asking for 200 rounds in one week.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s everything but fun, I don¡¯t recommend it. You know, you should have sex when you want it, not because you¡¯ve set a number of times where you have to do it before a fixed date ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Agnes understood what Yukino¡¯s trying to say.

    ¡¸ In the end things got hazy in the middle that we didn¡¯t reach 100 times in the end, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    I replied.

    However.

    Yukino, Megu, Mana, Agnes. The four Shirasaka sisters.

    And Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna, the Takakura sisters are all naked.

    All from a loli body to a mature one¡­

    Each of them is different, from the size of their breasts to the maturity of their body.

    Megu¡¯s the only one showing off her anus in a weird pose.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to borrow this idiot for a while. I won¡¯t monopolize him though ¡¹

    Yukino tells everyone.

    ¡¸ Yes, take care of Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ Sure thing. Hey, stupid, come over here now ¡¹

    Yukino pulls me.

    ¡¸ Maika, set this up to make it easy for us to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, gimme a second ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I think it¡¯s like this ¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen Katsuko-nee use this one before.

    The machine turns flat.

    ¡¸ Now ¡¹

    Yukino lays down her naked body.

    ¡¸ Come ¡¹

    I¡­

    I get on top of Yukino.

    ¡¸ You really are a stupid guy ¡¹

    Yukino said while looking up at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re always so considerate of Megumi, but aren¡¯t you the one that needs consideration? ¡¹

    She raised her head and kissed my chest.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t even know it. Geez ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to her little sisters.

    ¡¸ Maika, Agnes, to touch his back or ass and lick it up. You girls let him know that we¡¯ll always be by his side ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Okay, Onee-chan, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    The two small tongues touch my skin.

    ¡¸ You know, I never understood why you can tolerate such a useless woman like Megumi but now, ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s caressing my chest to my belly.

    ¡¸ Hearing your story made me understand ¡¹

    My story?

    ¡¸ You see, you think that endurance is ¡°natural¡± when it comes to your family. You happened to be raised in that kind of family ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, from what I hear just now; compared to your mother, Megumi¡¯s not a ¡°problem child,¡± or a ¡°defect¡± You¡¯re too used on enduring that you can tolerate Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Even with the strict women, Yuzuki or Katsuko, you¡¯re okay with them because of your experience with your mother. You¡¯re on the level of a child who¡¯s living on the verge of starvation due to the civil war, then feeling ¡°what happiness¡± from just entering a refugee camp ¡¹

    Was I like that?

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s a problem for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it a problem? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, you need to be happier or else we won¡¯t ¡¹

    Yukino and the girls¡¯ happiness.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If Onii-chan¡¯s happy, Mana and everyone¡¯s content as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Desuno! ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes whisper from behind.

    ¡¸ To be honest, being involved with Megumi is nothing but annoyance. That girl is nothing but a hindrance right now ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Stop right there! Yukino, I!!! ¡¹

    Megu tries to refuse, but,

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I always think of Yoshi-kun first! I¡¯ve always been! ¡¹

    Yukino snorts and laughed scornfully.

    ¡¸ Wrong, Megumi, you think of your own happiness first ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we think you do. Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you think that if you become happy, then Onii-chan will be as well, and you proceed with that thinking, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you prioritize your own happiness more than this idiot. Everyone¡¯s fed up with you Megumi, and yet, this idiot is a real idiot, and so he¡¯ll sacrifice himself just to make Megumi happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ And since Megu-oneechan thinks that¡¯s normal, you act even more spoiled ¡¹

    ¡¸ And thus, it turned to this ¡¹

    Was I the one spoiling Megu?

    ¡¸ To Onii-chan, dealing with Megu-oneechan is much better than all the pain his mother made him feel. Therefore, he doesn¡¯t think of it as a burden, and he does his best to endure it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ All the women around are surprised, thinking, ¡°how can he endure her that far?!¡± ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think of Megu as a burden,

    It¡¯s all because of my experience with my Mother?

    I¡¯m used to the idea of enduring, suppressing my emotions, erasing my presence,

    And so, I could tolerate Megu¡¯s selfishness.

    I¡¯m thick-skinned.

    And everyone except me sees it as abnormal.

    ¡¸ Wait, was I that bad? ¡¹

    Megu asks faintheartedly.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re that bad. Really bad! ¡¹

    Yukino said, laughing.

    ¡¸ Pretty much like my old self. Back when I was bullying you, Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Back then, I thought that my reasoning was just. I didn¡¯t know anything about the other side of Papa. I seriously thought that your mother seduced Papa, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re born. I felt that I was the victim. That¡¯s why I believed that bullying you were justified ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cruel of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s my convenient way of thinking, and so you may have thought of it as cruel, but, from my point of view, what I¡¯m doing is just, I can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    ¡¸ How much suffering do you think I had to go through?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not you, and it wasn¡¯t painful for me. That¡¯s why I merely acted out my own justice. What¡¯s wrong with it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make things convenient for you! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ And, that¡¯s how Megu-oneechan feels like now ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you¡¯ve got justice in you, but from our side, it makes us think ¡°don¡¯t make things convenient for you!!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you think about the whole family and us ¡¹

    Mana shows Megu a worn-out smile.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you don¡¯t own Onii-chan. Also, everyone feels the same way, we all want to be Onii-chan¡¯s number one. Everyone thinks the same way. That is why we all work hard every day. Everyone¡¯s cultivating their character to become the number one. Despite that, Megu-oneechan, all you do is threaten Onii-chan, saying ¡°I¡¯m not confident that I could win against the other girls, but I want to be the number one! I¡¯ll get angry if I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡¸ If you tried to persuade him in tears, it might¡¯ve looked cute. But why are you using threats, Megumi? ¡¹

    Yukino shows a fed-up look.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not using threats ¡¹

    ¡¸ You were. Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana sighed.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to lose anyone in this family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, I know that everyone will inevitably run out of patience on me. I¡¯m nothing important after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Onii-chan. Didn¡¯t we tell you that it¡¯ll never happen, right, Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Desuno! We¡¯ll be with Papa always! Desuno! ¡¹

    I¡¯m glad to hear that, but still,

    ¡¸ Everyone would inevitably leave me, but I don¡¯t want to abandon you all. We¡¯re family. We¡¯ve become family, even for a moment ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t abandon me for that reason? It wasn¡¯t because Yoshi-kun loves me? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh just die already! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts at Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m so pissed off right now! You¡¯re the worst Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana too.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, are you an idiot? ¡¹

    Agnes is also fed-up.

    ¡¸ W-What now?! Did I say something wrong?! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Look, this idiot is my idiot ¡¹

    She grabs my shoulders.

    ¡¸ His MMother and Father abandoned him! He¡¯s got that trauma, and therefore he swore to himself to never abandon anyone!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan can never understand Onii-chan¡¯s heart!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes is here! We¡¯re here for you! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me in the back.

    Mana also clings to my arm.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan is also hurt. He¡¯s got a lot of wounds in his heart. He gets hurt! Bleeding! Despite that, he¡¯s worrying about Megu-oneechan, working his hardest not to abandon you! And all you could think of is¡­.!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko who watches over us, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Kou-sama himself is hurt. That is why¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi and everyone offers our mind and body to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, ¡¹

    Girls.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, you knew about Onii-chan¡¯s past, don¡¯t you? Yet, you think that it¡¯s okay to act spoiled in front of Onii-chan because he looks okay ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s also in pain, he¡¯s enduring it all! Megu-oneechan, you fool! ¡¹

    Mana experienced her Mother and Grandfather abandoning her.

    She must¡¯ve remembered it.

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    I hug Mana¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay. Geez, even at times like this, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I want to give Mana a hug ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll give you two a hug ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    Yukino and Agnes hug us.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to hear that. We¡¯re busy taking care of Maika and this idiot right now ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Here, Maika, Agnes. Let¡¯s all make this idiot feel good. Let¡¯s all have sex and feel refreshed! ¡¹

 Chapter 781. Yukino and Agnesâ€™ rolling sex.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Hurry up now, just ignore Megumi for now ¡¹

    Yukino looks up at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Let¡¯s leave her alone for a while, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Geez! ¡¹

    Yukino jumps to me.

    She hugs me tightly.

    My face is buried in between Yukino¡¯s warm breasts.

    Huh?

    This feels different from four months ago.

    ¡¸ My breasts have gotten bigger, haven¡¯t they? I mean, it¡¯s swelling ¡¹

    Yukino smiled wryly.

    She¡¯s right, this sensation and elasticity don¡¯t come from a young body.

    I feel the inside full of contents.

    ¡¸ Soon, I¡¯ll be producing milk. Once that happens, I¡¯ll let you drink some too ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s pregnant.

    It¡¯s my child.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t you love licking and sucking on my breasts? Do that ¡¹

    Yukino smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I want you to lick me too. I play with myself imagining that you¡¯re licking me all over ¡¹

    Yukino!

    ¡¸ I wet my fingers with my saliva, and then pinch ¡¹

    Yukino places her index finger on my lips.

    I lick on that finger of hers,

    Then, Yukino shares the saliva to her thumb.

    ¡¸ Then like this¡­ ¡¹

    She uses her fingers and teases her right nipple with it.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ I can feel it. But this isn¡¯t enough ¡¹

    Her wet eyes look at me, and she smiles obscenely.

    ¡¸ Your tongue¡¯s better ¡¹

    I stuff Yukino¡¯s left nipple in my mouth.

    I move around my tongue and stir it.

    ¡¸ Oooh, that rough feeling is the best! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s arms hug my head tighter.

    I suck on her nipples, making a lot of sounds.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, suck on it! Make it hurt! I love it! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s nipples are getting erect.

    I can feel it with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, this is much better than doing it myself! Ahn! ¡¹

    Yukino gasps loudly.

    ¡¸ Have you ever thought of asking someone else do it? ¡¹

    I asked her a question I had for so long.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸ I mean, Yukino¡¯s involved in the show business now ¡¹

    She shows up on TV every week.

    ¡¸ As if I would. Everyone knows I¡¯m the daughter of that man. Furthermore, they know how Papa died too ¡¹

    All of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s crimes and atrocities made big news before his death.

    ¡¸ Then, lots happened to me too ¡¹

    We exposed Yukino¡¯s sex videos to the internet.

    Yukino¡¯s naked body, the creampie scenes, all of it were exposed.

    ¡¸ Therefore, among the comedian guests I had, there were some idiots. Guys who thought that it¡¯s easy to bang me after watching my videos. Guys who tell others on the internet that I¡¯d fuck them because I¡¯m a loose woman anyway ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Men with bad taste who thinks that they can joke about having sex with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸ I can see what they think with their faces. They¡¯re trying to butter me up with a smile and come to me with a boring story. Everyone¡¯s got the same pattern. They¡¯re just disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what happened to those guys? ¡¹

    I asked with a straight face. Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t do anything! You know that I¡¯m monitored 24/7, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS bodyguards monitor Yukino all the time.

    ¡¸ Even when I¡¯m on the television station. They follow me even in the restroom. And so, I couldn¡¯t be alone with those guys. I mean, I don¡¯t want to either ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Idiots like those experience humiliation and they never come back to my show. I don¡¯t want idiots like them to look down on me. I¡¯m a woman. A person. Turning me to a funny joke on the internet? No thanks. I¡¯ll become a mother soon ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s got her pride.

    Even when the whole world discovers her father¡¯s dishonor or the videos where I raped her,

    Yukino¡¯s pride won¡¯t break.

    She¡¯s a proud woman.

    ¡¸ Besides, Snatch keeps me safe. Francie too. I¡¯m grateful to those two ¡¹

    Both of them are the regular guests in Yukino¡¯s show.

    ¡¸ Well, either way, decent people don¡¯t come close to me. I¡¯ve also declared that I¡¯m pregnant. And so, you don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯re the only one who wants me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino, you were cute back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. I¡¯m cute. I¡¯ve always been cute since I was a child, kukukuku ¡¹

    Yukino giggled.

    ¡¸ Besides, isn¡¯t it you who wrote this tattoo on my belly?! You know I can¡¯t go to another man with this written down ¡¹

    Yukino points at the emerald green tattoo on her abdomen.

    ¡¸ If there was a man who knows about my past, that I¡¯m pregnant, that I decided to bear the child. Furthermore, seeing that there¡¯s a tattoo on my abdomen, and even despite all that; He¡¯d say that ¡°I like you, let¡¯s marry. I¡¯ll raise the child in your womb. I don¡¯t want to marry anyone but you.¡± Then that man is just crazy. Or a halfhearted man spouting out lies. Either way, it¡¯s a man I¡¯ll never entertain ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s now a realist.

    Back then, she was a dreamer who thinks of making everything convenient to her.

    She¡¯s gone through a lot that her eyes are open to reality.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s only you. I don¡¯t mind it though ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Hey now, satisfy me okay? It¡¯s been a while since I had sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure thing ¡¹

    I grab Yukino¡¯s breasts.

    I suck on her nipple and rub her other one.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! You¡¯ve gotten better at this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You fool. Nice. It¡¯s gentle, yet slightly rough, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes does it every day! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s always been gentle from the start. Even when he raped me for my first time, it was gentle ¡¹

    Mana, you¡¯re misunderstanding your memory.

    Back then, I had no techniques like now.

    ¡¸ Back then, it was the first time for both of us, right? ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thinking about it now, that was cute. You were on top of me, frantically. You wanted to do me that hard? ¡¹

    I thought I have to answer honestly.

    ¡¸ I just don¡¯t want Endou to take you away ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I wanted to make Yukino¡¯s body, virginity, first experience, pregnancy all mine. All of Yukino! ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ I see. I guess, why not. Just take responsibility for it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bear as many children as you want. I¡¯m yours, and yours only. But in exchange ¡¹

    She pats my cheeks gently.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll satisfy me for the rest of my life. If you turn to a boring man, I¡¯ll bite you off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, that¡¯s okay, Yukino! ¡¹

    I hug Yukino¡¯s body.

    She¡¯s mine.

    She¡¯s always been.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough unnecessary talk ¡¹

    Yukino whispers.

    ¡¸ Make me feel good. Make me feel glad that I¡¯m born a woman ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I crawl my tongue.

    From Yukino¡¯s chest down below.

    Her soft chest.

    Then, on her tattoo. Below this is my child.

    Then, Yukino¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! I want this!!!! ¡¹

    Jurururu.

    Jurururu.

    I spread Yukino¡¯s legs.

    Suck out her overflowing love nectar,

    The scent of a woman and the sour liquid stimulates my tongue.

    Yukino¡¯s slit is loosened up, and I can see the pink insides.

    I insert my tongue in her slit and start licking.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa! Yes!!! ¡¹

    Then, I expose her clitoris with my tongue.

    It¡¯s been a while since I saw Yukino¡¯s clitoris. Her small ruby bead shines brightly.

    I stir it up with my tongue.

    Poke, poke.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuun!! Goddammit! That feels way too good! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembles in pleasure.

    Therefore, I go further.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaahn, aaaah! Yes! There! I can feel it! Geez, now that you¡¯re doing this, it makes me feel stupid for masturbating!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then don¡¯t do it anymore, if you want it, I¡¯ll do it with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! I¡¯ll take that seriously, you know!! You fool! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always serious ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ Right. You¡¯re always serious. Aaaahn! ¡¹

    Yukino! Yukino! Yukino!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, oh no, I¡¯m going to cum from just your tongue!!!!! Aaaah! Hey! Stupid! Don¡¯t finish it like this!! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    I use all the techniques I learned in the past four months to attack Yukino with my tongue.

    I wet my fingers with Yukino¡¯s love nectar as I lick her clitoris, then look for Yukino¡¯s erogenous zones, starting from her crotch, the middle of her anus and vagina, ass, belly¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, I feel my womb heating up. My baby¡¯s surprised! ¡¹

    She¡¯s at her stable period. There¡¯s no need to worry.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, dammit! Why does it have to be this idiot!!! Iyaaaaaa~~ Aah, ah, ah, I-I¡¯m cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Yukino reached climax for a moment.

    She grabs my head tightly as her body trembles.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaauuuuu. Geez, stupid, stupid, stupid!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s whole body is sweating.

    Her womanly scent wraps me up.

    Yeah, she¡¯s no longer a young lady.

    Yukino¡¯s emitting a strong womanly pheromone as she¡¯s about to become a mother.

    ¡¸ Haaaahn~ Aaaaaaah, kuuuun!!! ¡¹

    She takes a deep breath.

    Then, her wet eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Hey ¡¹

    She wants me.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    I scoop out some of Yukino¡¯s love nectar and smear it on my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Take it slow. Don¡¯t go in too deep ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t want to make the child in my stomach suffer ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Then, how about Yukino-oneechan¡¯s on top? ¡¹

    Mana suggests.

    ¡¸ If Onii-chan¡¯s on top, then he might squash the child with his weight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Do you mind? ¡¹

    Yukino asks me.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what you want, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then I¡¯ll go on top! ¡¹

    We switch places.

    I lie down on.

    Yukino gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, be careful if you go all the way, Onii-chan¡¯s penis might poke in your womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Yukino gets on all fours on top of me.

    ¡¸ Agnes will put it in! ¡¹

    Agnes said, she grabbed my penis and aim it at Yukino¡¯s entrance after a few rubs.

    ¡¸ Then, lower your body slowly, Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika, like this? ¡¹

    Kuchuri.

    My rock hard penis digs into Yukino¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s been a while since I had this! ¡¹

    Yukino lowers her waist.

    Jububububu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming in!!! Aaaah, that feels good!!! ¡¹

    Yukino trembles from pleasure.

    ¡¸ This is much better than a finger or something else!!! ¡¹

    Something else?

    ¡¸ Wait, Yukino, what did you put inside other than your finger? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, I used some cosmetic bottles and sign pen!! ¡¹

    Yukino confesses.

    ¡¸ But, they don¡¯t reach as far as my cervix. I only use them to poke around the entrance! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t put them inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! I won¡¯t anymore! From now on, it¡¯s only your dick! Only your dick!!!! ¡¹

    Yukino moves her waist slowly.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa! Geez, stupid! Stupid! Your dick is the best! It feels great! Your dick is the best!!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body trembles from the pleasure she¡¯s never felt since four months ago.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s making me shiver!!! It¡¯s making me twitch!! Only your dick can do this!!! Yes! Yes!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Papa¡¯s penis feels good ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll feel good for you soon Luna! Until then, endure ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno! Yomi-chan and Tsukiko-chan too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What to do if Yomi gets addicted to it? ¡¹

    Yomi mutters as she watches Yukino dance on top of me lewdly.

    ¡¸ Then become a lewd woman! You know that this idiot will accept no matter what you are! ¡¹

    Yukino replies to Yomi while her sweat drips down.

    ¡¸ R-Right. I¡¯m Nii-san¡¯s sex slave, it¡¯s okay for me to get addicted to having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is already addicted! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I love having sex with Papa! Agnes was born to have sex with Papa! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You were born to make me happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why it¡¯s sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Agnes staying by my side makes me happy enough ¡¹

    Agnes looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why thank you for being born. Agnes, I¡¯m glad that I met you ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Agnes, Agnes is happy to have met Papa too ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with a troubled face.

    ¡¸ Agnes is also happy to stay by Papa¡¯s side. But ¡¹

    But?

    ¡¸ I feel happier when I¡¯m having sex with Papa! When Papa start pouring it all inside Agnes and making that face of pleasure, that¡¯s when I¡¯m the happiest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, do you feel happier than when you do it yourself? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno! When Agnes is cumming, it feels good, but, that¡¯s all. But when Papa goes ¡°ugh¡± and spread the hot stuff inside Agnes, it doesn¡¯t only feel pleasurable, but it also makes me feel happy! It makes me smile! It makes my heart pound in happiness!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s rocking her body on top of me.

    She¡¯s careful in her piston to make sure that it doesn¡¯t go too deep.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, kufu. I get that. I can understand how you feel now!!! ¡¹

    And to stimulate Yukino¡¯s sexual arousal.

    I move my waist at irregular timings.

    I grab Yukino¡¯s breasts from below.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! More! Stronger! Aaaah! Yes! But, but you can¡¯t cum inside me ¡¹

    If you ejaculate inside the womb of a pregnant woman, the womb contracts, and that¡¯s not good for the fetus.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can cum by yourself, Yukino ¡¹

    I looked up at Yukino¡¯s face and said.

    ¡¸ Fool! Women don¡¯t need to cum all the time! Having our bodies pile up like this feels good enough ¡¹

    Drops of sweat flow down Yukino¡¯s cleavage.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, that feels good. Your dick is a perfect fit inside me! It¡¯s making lots of noises! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s having fun in sex.

    ¡¸ Women can be satisfied with just this but men can¡¯t, can they? You need to cum and let it out, or you won¡¯t feel refreshed ¡¹

    That¡¯s not all.

    I actually want to shove it in roughly.

    Going as far as the root.

    Then, I want to have intense sex with my glans poking your cervix.

    ¡¸ And so, you can take care of the rest, Agnes. Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Yukino asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, leave it to her Yukino-oneechan. I¡¯ll be sure to prepare Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Look, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana then hugs Agnes from behind.

    She crawls her fingers to Agnes¡¯ cute breasts and genitals.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan? ¡¹

    Agnes is surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to loosen you up Agnes-chan since Onii-chan will go to you right away after Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Yukino and I are having sex, and next to us,

    Agnes and Mana, the siblings from different mother, entangle each other.

    ¡¸ Ooh, Agnes-chan¡¯s already wet now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, you too ¡¹

    Agnes also crawls her fingers on Mana¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Oh, that felt good, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Agnes has a long history of masturbation, and so she knows where to press with Mana.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, that also feels good ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes-chan, Onii-chan¡¯s watching us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh, Papa. Watch us. Agnes feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching Agnes ¡¹

    Then, Yukino clamps my dick.

    ¡¸ Hey, look at me! Stupid! ¡¹

    Her tone is harsh, but she¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, but, this is fun ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s here, you. We¡¯re having sex. I¡¯m happy. I thank God that I¡¯m here now ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s leaking out hot sighs.

    Her sweat drops from her nipple to my chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful to God, and you. Dammit! Yes! I love you! I love you, Yoshinobu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yukino, sorry! I¡¯m sorry that I raped you! I¡¯m sorry that I did a lot of horrible things to you! I¡¯m sorry that I made you pregnant! Also¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you that I don¡¯t mind it anymore ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for leaving you in solitude ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    For the past four months.

    All I did was watch Yukino.

    Sometimes, she shows up in the bakery, and I let her eat some of the experimental pastry I made,

    But, I couldn¡¯t do anything about Yukino¡¯s isolation in class.

    I could do nothing but watch Yukino¡¯s struggle in the TV world.

    I wanted to help Yukino out all this time.

    Yet, I¡­

    I thought of the family, Megu¡¯s feelings.

    I couldn¡¯t call out to Yukino in a place where we could be alone.

    ¡¸ Therefore, thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I really thank you for coming to my side ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Thank you for conceiving my child and resolving to bear it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just my decision. It¡¯s not for your sake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, thanks, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re annoying now! ¡¹

    Yukino speeds up her waist.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who should thank you! You fool! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Thank you for accepting me ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, stupid! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sweat¡­and tears reach my skin.

    ¡¸ Geez! Stupid! Dummy! Fool! You¡¯re making me embarrassed here! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, this is!! Stupid! You¡¯re making me cum again!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, cum with all your heart! I¡¯m watching it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Watch me! I, Shirasaka Yukino, am a woman who can¡¯t live without your dick!!! I¡¯ll bear your child! I¡¯m your woman!!! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s body bounced highly.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Stupid! Dummy! Fool! I¡¯m cumming! Hold my hand! I beg you! Hold my hand! ¡¹

    I grab Yukino¡¯s hand in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Aaaaaahn! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! I love you, Yoshinobu!!!! I love you! I love you! Stupid!!! I love you!!!! ¡¹

    Yukino flies to ecstasy while shouting.

    She¡¯s grasping my hand tightly.

    And so, I grab her back stronger.

    Then, she gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, I¡¯m still cumming! yes!!!! ¡¹

    Her long climax continues.

    ¡¸ That felt good. That was cute of you, Yukino ¡¹

    I pat Yukino¡¯s back drenched in sweat, gently.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, my energy¡¯s charged to 120% ¡¹

    Yukino gets up slowly.

    ¡¸ Change! ¡¹

    She pulls out from my penis.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, it¡¯s your turn to ravish Agnes ¡¹

    She says with her eyes moist.

    ¡¸ Geez, you don¡¯t have to be that considerate. You actually want to bang me so hard that the whole room shakes, right? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Agnes-chan¡¯s ready! ¡¹

    Mana opens Agnes¡¯ slit with her fingers to show it to me.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ inside oozes out love nectar.

    She¡¯s loosened up.

    ¡¸ Agnes! ¡¹

    I get up from the machine.

    Then, I grab Agnes¡¯ hand.

    ¡¸ I hope you don¡¯t mind doing it from behind, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind whatever position it is as long as I¡¯m having sex with Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes sticks out her ass to me.

    ¡¸ Hurry! Agnes wants a lot of Papa¡¯s hot stuff inside!!! ¡¹

    I grab her small ass, then,

    I push in my erect penis inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going rough right away!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come! Papa!!! ¡¹

    Jububububububu!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaauuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    I thrust in reaching Agnes¡¯ cervix right away.

    Then.

    I violently ravish Agnes.

    ¡¸ Amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, does it hurt? ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna are surprised to see some rough sex.

    ¡¸ It feels good!!! Papa! Harder!!! Agnes loves it when Papa rapes!!! Rape feels good! Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes is totally into sexual pleasure.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Agnes. You¡¯re mine forever!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno! Agnes wants to bear Papa¡¯s child soon! Agnes wants to become like Yukino-chan! I want to bear Papa¡¯s child!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to impregnate you, Agnes!!! ¡¹

    I grab Agnes¡¯ breasts from behind and rub it.

    Agnes places her hand on the rack and braces her legs.

    She¡¯s enduring my attacks from behind.

    She¡¯s accepting me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaaauuu!! uuugh! Papaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Agnes gasps.

    Her young half-foreigner body endures my thrusts.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I¡¯m about to¡­ ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t let it out while I¡¯m having sex with Yukino, and so¡­

    ¡¸ Go on! Cum inside Agnes! Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes belongs to Papa! Desuno! Papa can always cum inside Agnes!!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuugh!!

    ¡¸ Give it to me! Papa!!! Give it to Agnes!!!! ¡¹

    I-I¡¯m cumming!!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, it¡¯s so hot!!!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes feels the hot stuff inside her.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s blowing it all inside Agnes! It¡¯s warm! It¡¯s still coming!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m cumming!

    Cumming!

    I ejaculate inside Agnes again and Again.

    ¡¸ Did that feel good? Papa! Did Agnes¡¯ insides feel good? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It was the best, Agnes ¡¹

    I¡¯m still cumming!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad! I¡¯m so happy!!! ¡¹

    Agnes accepts my ejaculations while letting out a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸ Yomi wants to have sex like that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I need to get used to it like Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna are watching us.

    ¡¸ I want to get pregnant as soon as possible ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Megu speaks.

    ¡¸ I, what should I do? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s voice sounds wet with tears.

 Chapter 782. Go Ahead

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    Megu asks. I¡­

    ¡¸ Megu, do what you want to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I, we¡¯re not forcing you to do anything. It¡¯s your life ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Agnes¡¯ insides.

    ¡¸ Auuun~ It¡¯s leaking out! ¡¹

    My semen drips out of the small opening of the young girl.

    Then, she takes a deep breath and lies down on the floor.

    Was it hard for her?

    ¡¸ You okay, Agnes? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay, just a small break ¡¹

    She wipes off the sweat on her forehead.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Luna, please clean up ¡¹

    Agnes calls Luna.

    ¡¸ You have to use your tongue to clean it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi will join in ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna kneel before me.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll lick it, Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi will serve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, go on ¡¹

    The sisters use the tip of their tongue and crawl it on my penis.

    Luna goes to my clans.

    Yomi licks the rod covered in love nectar and semen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sour and bitter ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you¡¯ll find it tasty soon enough ¡¹

    Mana smiled at Luna.

    ¡¸ Yes, Yomi likes this smell because it¡¯s coming from Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi seems to like the smell my dick emits.

    ¡¸ You know, Onii-chan likes this too ¡¹

    Mana rubs her nipple on my glans.

    ¡¸ Oh, that looks fun. Yomi will try that! ¡¹

    Yomi lifts her big breasts and rubs it on my penis.

    ¡¸ That feels good ¡¹

    I watch the three girls swarm around my penis and said.

    ¡¸ Yukino, I think it¡¯s about time you recover ¡¹

    Yukino who had her ecstasy after a long while returns to the earth.

    ¡¸ Eh, yeah. I¡¯m okay now ¡¹

    She smiled at me and get up.

    As expected, conceiving a child makes one¡¯s body round.

    The volume of her breasts is much larger than before.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s kiss. I want to kiss Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, me too ¡¹

    Yukino gets up and kisses me on the lips.

    ¡¸ More, I want a passionate one ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it would make me want to do it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already had my fill tonight. These girls, was it Tsukiko-san? They need attending too ¡¹

    Yukino gives other girls time too.

    ¡¸ My child and I will watch as you feel good with other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino ¡¹

    We kiss once again.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yoshi-kun. Please don¡¯t ignore me, look this way ¡¹

    Megu calls for me with a tearful voice.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not ignoring you, Megu ¡¹

    I replied while kissing Yukino and receiving cleanup fellatio from Yomi and Luna.

    Agnes is hugging my legs.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun, you¡¯re not looking at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not looking doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m ignoring you ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got a lot of women and this big family to look after. I cannot look at Megu all the time. ¡¹

    I need to act coldly towards Megu here.

    I cannot be overprotective towards her like before.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s this book I read from middle school, it says; ¡¹

    Megu speaks.

    ¡¸ A lover¡¯s relationship, loving each other, means to need each other¡¯s company ¡¹

    Need?

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun doesn¡¯t need me. Even without me, all the other girls will serve Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Megu, that man who wrote that book is wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Need has nothing to do with it. Aren¡¯t we already family, Megu? ¡¹

    I counter Megu¡¯s ¡°lover¡± argument with ¡°family¡± again.

    ¡¸ Even if you¡¯re too close, annoying, obstructing, or causing trouble, or even if you go somewhere far where I could no longer see you, we¡¯re still family. No matter what happens, I wish for Megu¡¯s happiness ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it, it¡¯s still family. I cannot become Yoshi-kun¡¯s lover ¡¹

    Megu cries quietly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been told that becoming family is much better than becoming lovers, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Luna mutters.

    ¡¸ You can stop being lovers, part ways, but family will always be family. You do not understand how much family it brings, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Francie told me ¡°Love will always end, no matter what it is¡± ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    Francie, that one¡¯s the gay co-star on Yukino¡¯s show.

    ¡¸ ¡°Love is a fire that lights up your heart, but since it¡¯s burning, it¡¯ll fade sooner or later. It¡¯ll run out of fuel. Therefore, I don¡¯t jump to love anymore¡± Well, Francie¡¯s love must be some young man, still, ¡¹

    Well, he¡¯s a middle-aged homo after all.

    His partner may also be a homo, but if he doesn¡¯t like old men, then that love would end.

    Even if they come out with ¡°I love you, please go out with me.¡±

    Most end up in that state.

    ¡¸ And in that regard, a family is better. No matter how much your emotions change, whether you like it or not, your family will remain the same ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie. Family will always be family is just your ideal. I¡¯ve seen people abandon their family multiple times ¡¹

    Yukino, she¡¯s a favorite among the Shirasaka clan and is abandoned now.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you the same? Your real parents abandoned you, and that¡¯s why you cut ties with them ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ Right. I don¡¯t care much about what happens to my Father in the future. I don¡¯t want to see my Mother again. I won¡¯t go to their funeral either. Nor I¡¯d go visit their graves ¡¹

    I¡¯ve abandoned Yoshida house.

    My father and mother abandoned me, and yet.

    I wonder why was I clinging to the Yoshida house?

    ¡¸ I want to return my gratitude to Minaho-neesan for letting me out of that family. I want to offer the rest of my life for all the big sisters, my little sisters, my women. Those are my family. I want to live for my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s more, right? ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll give some for your children too, right? ¡¹

    Yukino touches the green tattoo above her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Agnes is also Papa¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I need to hang on for my children too ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ head.

    ¡¸ He has that kind of resolve. See? ¡°Family is family, and it¡¯s absolute.¡± He isn¡¯t making a stance just for formality¡¯s sake, he has the resolve. No, he probably dares ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Rebellious ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s rebelling. His fate is too aggravating. His father and mother abandoned him, it made him mad, and thus, he won¡¯t leave his family even if he dies. He¡¯s resolved to love the family until the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama¡¯s resolve is to oppose fate ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ He carries us all on his back. He embraces us with both his arms ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m still learning. I¡¯m nothing but a punk who tries to carry everything on my back. I do not have anything I could do right now, and so I believe in my family, and sometimes, I rely on everyone, learning from all of it ¡¹

    Also.

    ¡¸ Each of us has some problems where we need to use our power to overcome it. I now understand that I shouldn¡¯t panic and try to help you all out before I could face my own problems ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s like that.

    Therefore, I won¡¯t reach out my hand to help Megu.

    Megu needs to overcome it herself.

    ¡¸ Also, there¡¯s no need to rush to a conclusion. Even if it takes a year or two, you need to live with that. If it goes badly, it may take decades, but rushing it will only cause wounds ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, the Kouzuki ladies got that love of cleanliness. They¡¯re too smart. That¡¯s why they find Megu, a woman who grumbles a lot and is useless as an eyesore, and so they tried to fix her, but when they find out that it¡¯s not easy, they were trying to push her out right away! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not rushing. I¡¯ve already talked to Misuzu and Nei ¡¹

    I said and looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu, do what you want to do ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wait for you always. I believe that Megu will understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Megu, you can stay in this mansion, or, if you don¡¯t want to live together with the other girls, then you can live apart from everyone ¡¹

    Megu and I have a small house where we live together as a setting.

    ¡¸ Of course, you can return to Yamamine house too. You could live on your own far away too ¡¹

    Also.

    ¡¸ You can leave our relationship the same. Or find another man and marry him ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about, Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if you want to bear my child right now, then say it. Of course, I¡¯ll treasure Megu¡¯s child as well. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I cannot live a life where I only love Megu, look at Megu, live for Megu. That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve got all my precious family, it¡¯s not just Megu ¡¹

    I made it clear.

    ¡¸ However, anything other than that would be yours to do. Embrace your dream, face it, make it real. It may be an impossible dream, but Megu, you¡¯re free to challenge that dream ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ You can work hard on your club activities, or work hard to become a school teacher. I¡¯m not tying you up, Megu. I¡¯ll support you in whatever you want to do, but I won¡¯t tie you up with me. If ever Megu bears a child that isn¡¯t mine, then I¡¯ll continue to support you. I¡¯ll help Megu, Megu¡¯s child, even Megu¡¯s husband ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t get it. Yoshi-kun, what are you trying to say! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That is how much Onii-chan loves Megu-oneechan! ¡¹

    Mana shouted.

    ¡¸ He loves you that much. He¡¯ll bless no matter what kind of life Megu-oneechan chooses! He¡¯s got that kind of resolve! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is if Megumi thought it out made a choice for your life ¡¹

    Yukino added.

    ¡¸ Yeah. If Megu made a decision, and you have resolved to not regret it, I¡¯ll bless it, no matter what it is. That¡¯s what I decided ¡¹

    Megu, stand up for yourself.

    I beg you.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because we¡¯re family. Whatever happens in the future, I¡¯ll always thin of Megu as my family, and I¡¯ll continue to love you till forever. No matter what kind of life Megu chooses, even if you abandon me, even if you choose another man¡­ Even if Megu forgets about me and lives somewhere far away¡­ Even if you hate me¡­ No matter what misfortune passes by. I¡¯ll never abandon Megu. I¡¯ll always think of Megu as my family ¡¹

    That is my resolve, my determination.

    ¡¸ You really are an idiot ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ You know, he doesn¡¯t have self-confidence, just like Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Self-confidence? ¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸ Confident that one¡¯s loved. He¡¯s uneasy because he doesn¡¯t think people could love someone like him. Aren¡¯t you the same, Megumi? ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re anxious, and so you seek ¡°love¡± from your partner. And you want it to be clearly visible, and so, you shamelessly demand ¡°I want you to prioritize me more than the other girls, show that you love me more than them¡± ¡¹

    Yukino said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, this man isn¡¯t confident that he¡¯s loved, and so he gives it instead. Even if he can¡¯t see people¡¯s love for him, he clearly knows that he loves his partners, right? That¡¯s why he always pour all his love to his partner when he feels uneasy ¡¹

    I¡¯m also uneasy.

    I see. So that¡¯s why.

    I can imagine Megu parting from me and getting close with another man.

    ¡¸ What an idiot. Megumi doesn¡¯t have the looks nor the guts for that though ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why all she does is make noise and depend on you? She couldn¡¯t move forward by herself ¡¹

    Megu hangs her head.

    ¡¸ But, I think that Onii-chan¡¯s choice is right ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We need to leave Megu-oneechan until she decides what she should do. Onii-chan making a resolve not to help out is the right thing to do. If this goes on, Megu-oneechan will just rely on Onii-chan again ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, think of it yourself, then decide! If you want to stay here, then you¡¯ve got to follow the rules here. Megu-oneechan needs to follow the same rules as everyone. If you don¡¯t like that, then get out. You can meet up with Onii-chan in school, and you can have some time with Onii-chan, just like how you do now ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much easier if you start hating this idiot and leave him for another man though ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ If Megumi married another man, I¡¯d be sure to sing at your wedding reception. ¡°CAN YOU CELEBRATE¡± or ¡°Ladybug Samba¡± or ¡°Bride Samba¡± ¡¹

    Megu fell silent.

    ¡¸ Papa, are you anxious? ¡¹

    Agnes looked at me and asked.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have sex when you do! ¡¹

    Hey, Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes always does it. Agnes feels uneasy at times. Sometimes, I ask if Papa is really Agnes¡¯ Papa. That it might not be true when Papa says that he loves Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ If I feel that way, then I ask to have sex with Papa. Once we had sex, I understand. Papa loves Agnes so much, and Agnes loves Papa the same! I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Luna, do you love Papa too? ¡¹

    Luna separated her lips from my glans and smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I do. And since I can hear Nii-san¡¯s thoughts since earlier, I¡¯ve come to love him more and more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi loves Sensei too! ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Mana loves Onii-chan. I¡¯ve always loved you Onii-chan since long ago!! ¡¹

    Mana hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan has a big hole in his heart. He¡¯s wounded, broken. Onii-chan¡¯s heart has so many he lost, and that makes him different from ordinary boys ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m inferior to ordinary people after all ¡¹

    I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m lacking.

    I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m broken.

    ¡¸ But, Mana¡¯s the same. Mana¡¯s lost a lot, and is broken ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s warm skin and her puffed breasts stimulate my body.

    ¡¸ No, we broke Mana ¡¹

    We destroyed Shirasaka Maika, a 14-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Sorry about that, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why apologize? Onii-chan¡¯s always been kind to me. I¡¯ve got self-confidence now. If I continued to live as Shirasaka Maika, I¡¯d live without any discomfort, but I won¡¯t be as happy as I am now ¡¹

    So you prefer living here than in the Shirasaka house?

    ¡¸ Maika-san¡¯s Papa and Mama didn¡¯t love Maika-san after all. Or should I say that the couple never liked each other, and yet, they made two daughters? They¡¯re the worst. Papa even made two more daughters outside the house ¡¹

    Mana looked at Megu and Agnes.

    ¡¸ No matter how wealthy one is, living a life without love is nothing but hell. Even if you¡¯re blood-related, a family just in the name isn¡¯t a family. We¡¯re nothing but housemates. We¡¯re parent and children and yet, staying together only brings stress ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, compared to that. In this mansion, everyone gives and receives love. I love Onii-chan. I love the people here. I love this family from the bottom of my heart. I can tell the whole world. I love my precious family, I¡¯ll tell them ¡¹

    Our family is a gathering of people who were lost.

    Therefore, we get close. We help each other. We support each other.

    We trust each other. We rely on each other.

    Every one of us is hurt, and thus, we gently touch each other.

    The senior group loves us, the young group.

    ¡¸ And we¡¯re family from today onwards ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re also broken. We can¡¯t live without Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ And so, please love us to your heart¡¯s content, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t run away. I mean, I¡¯ve got you already. Puff your chest with pride. You¡¯re the man who made me pregnant ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ The sex from earlier was great, it blew away all my pent-up frustration for the last four months. Therefore, be sure to entertain me once I get them piled up again, okay? I can¡¯t have sex with anyone but you until the day I die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes also wants only Papa. Please pour it in my stomach again! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m done today, so what¡¯s next? ¡¹

    Yukino asks.

    ¡¸ Agnes is already satisfied! Therefore, it¡¯s Luna and Yomi-chan¡¯s turn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I had it earlier in school already ¡¹

    Mana said and looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, come over, what do the three of you want to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ May I? Kou-sama? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We¡¯re already in a sex tournament tonight, and so I don¡¯t mind.

    The newcomer Takakura sisters, and Yukino, I want them to get along.

    ¡¸ Then, come over, Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Yomi beckons Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I¡¯m coming ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at Megu before she moved.

    Megu¡¯s hanging her head with her eyes closed.

    ¡¸ You must be lost ¡¹

    She speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Then, take your time to worry. Although, if it takes you ten or twenty years, it¡¯s a waste of your life ¡¹

 Chapter 783. Sex Connection Part 1

    ¡¸ So, which one¡¯s first? ¡¹

    Yomi asks her sisters.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-oneesama, go on first ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s the last. It¡¯s to make sure that she becomes pregnant ¡¹

    After having sex with the sisters, I¡¯ll cum inside Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Is that okay, Sensei? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure ¡¹

    I smiled at Yomi.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re starting with Yomi! Ah, but Luna, Tsukiko-oneesama, and everyone else can join in too! It¡¯s free for all! ¡¹

    Yomi tells the women in the room.

    Except for Megu who¡¯s tied up in the machine.

    ¡¸ Err, Sensei, what should Yomi do? Yomi still doesn¡¯t know much about sex, so could you teach me, Sensei? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, come over here ¡¹

    I embrace Yomi¡¯s naked body.

    Her body¡¯s only 14 years old.

    Her body isn¡¯t ripe, and yet, her breasts are praiseworthy.

    ¡¸ Sensei, before my breasts, a kiss please ¡¹

    Oh, sure.

    ¡¸ Right, Yomi ¡¹

    I press my lips on top of this unyielding beauty¡¯s lips.

    It¡¯s soft.

    Her cheeks also feel smooth and elastic.

    I kiss the tip of her nose too.

    ¡¸ Do you like Yomi¡¯s face? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re cute ¡¹

    I lick on her cute lips.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll become cuter for Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ I want Sensei to hug me all the time after all ¡¹

    I hug Yomi tighter.

    ¡¸ Hafuuu~~ I feel at ease when I¡¯m in Sensei¡¯s arms. Sensei~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it, Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you. Yomi loves Sensei ¡¹

    She smiled.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sure. Lick on my breasts, my belly. You can tease Yomi¡¯s body as much as you want ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Have fun violating Yomi¡¯s body. Sensei ¡¹

    I pin down Yomi on the machine.

    I rub on her soft breasts.

    ¡¸ Haan~ ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on her nipple.

    ¡¸ Auu~ My body¡¯s twitching~ ¡¹

    I suck on Yomi¡¯s nipples while purposefully making sounds.

    ¡¸ Ufufu. Sensei is like a baby. Cute. Please lick me more ¡¹

    She stares at me with an eager face as I attack her breasts.

    ¡¸ Yomi will have no one but Sensei for the rest of her life. Yomi will never do this with other men. It¡¯s only Sensei, and so, be at ease in Yomi¡¯s arms ¡¹

    Yomi said then wraps me in her arms.

    ¡¸ I know that Sensei¡¯s feeling uneasy ¡¹

    She smiled.

    Oh, the Takakura sisters are gathered like this.

    Tsukiko and Luna are touching Yomi¡¯s shoulder.

    They can see through my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Earlier, you mentioned that you don¡¯t mind even if Megumi-san finds another man. That you¡¯d still treat her as family, but ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Are you that scared, Sensei? Do you think that everyone will be gone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not confident in myself ¡¹

    I replied, honestly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know when people would run out of love for someone like me ¡¹

    My women are all beautiful, lovely, talented.

    They¡¯ll be able to show their power and be welcomed wherever they go.

    ¡¸ Yomi and Everyone feels the same, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi said, but.

    ¡¸ Oh, right, that¡¯s why Tsukiko-oneesama wants to become pregnant right away ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no bond higher than a man and a woman, and the conception of a child ¡¹

    I see.

    Tsukiko wants to return to Kyoto in the future.

    She wants to continue her job as the Shrine maiden.

    Tokyo and Kyoto has a long distance, but,

    If she bears my child, our bonds tie us together.

    ¡¸ What should Yomi do? Should I put some tattoo on my body to make sure no other man would want to have sex with me? Or, oh, how about the chastity belt Misuzu-sama¡¯s wearing now ¡¹

    She seems to have seen Misuzu wearing that from my memories.

    ¡¸ A panty nobody but Sensei can take out? That looks fun. Should Yomi wear those too? I don¡¯t mind. If that¡¯s what makes Sensei feel at ease ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s a girl who can¡¯t live without Sensei no matter what happens ¡¹

    Yomi, you too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please be sure to shower Yomi some love, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    We all are people with something lacking in our hearts.

    We mutually fill in that sense of loss.

    All by having sex¡­

    All by supporting each other.

    ¡¸ Yomi spread your legs, I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, lick it please! ¡¹

    Yomi spreads her legs apart.

    Between her white thighs is a pink slit.

    It¡¯s wet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m opening it ¡¹

    I use my hands to open up her slit.

    Her love nectar overflows.

    The hymen that was here before is no longer present.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, this is embarrassing. Sensei¡¯s looking at me down there ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s blushing, trembling.

    She¡¯s breathing hot sighs.

    She¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll only show this to Sensei, only Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Yomi ¡¹

    I lick on Yomi¡¯s spring, like a dog drinking water.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Sensei¡¯s tongue, Iyaaaan~ ¡¹

    Yomi twists around.

    Her loli-tits bounce.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s delicious. ¡¹

    Her love nectar¡¯s sour. It stimulates my tongue.

    ¡¸ Then, do it every day! Do it anytime! Yomi loves this!!! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s the most obscene of the sisters.

    She¡¯s already addicted to sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Sensei¡¯s pregnant slave, And so, please continue teasing Yomi until we make a child, Sensei! Aaaahn~ ¡¹

    I use my tongue to poke on Yomi¡¯s red clitoris.

    I pour in lots of saliva and continue to lick on it.

    ¡¸ That feels good! Sensei! Sensei!!!! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s trembling hands hold me down.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! It feels good! It feels good! Sensei! Yomi! Yomi¡¯s body feels hot inside!! It feels strange!!! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s in the launching pad to ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Kuuun~ Afuu, S-Sensei, what should I do?! Aaah! What should I do? Is it okay? Is it alright for Yomi to turn strange?! Aaaaaauuuaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on. You¡¯re doing it in front of that idiot after all. Get strange. Show out all your embarrassing and indecent parts of you. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be fun ¡¹

    Yukino tells Yomi with a smile.

    ¡¸ Aaahaaann~~ I¡¯m exposing it all!!! Look at me, Sensei! Look at Yomi¡¯s embarrassing parts! Look!! ¡¹

    Then.

    Yomi¡¯s body convulsed violently!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I-I¡¯m flying! Flying! Yomi¡¯s flying away!!! ¡¹

    Her young body reaches climax.

    Yomi pushes my head to her crotch desperately.

    ¡¸ Sensei! Hold onto me!!! Yomi¡¯s going to fly away! Hold me!!!! ¡¹

    I continue to stimulate Yomi¡¯s clitoris with violent tongue movements.

    Women have longer ecstasy time than men.

    I won¡¯t stop my caress until the end.

    ¡¸ Sensei~!!! Aaaaahn! Aaaaahn! Iyaaaaan! ¡¹

    Yomi continues to breathe roughly.

    Then, finally, the wave of pleasure calms down.

    Okay.

    Yomi¡¯s exhausted right now. She couldn¡¯t put strength in her body right now.

    I prepare my erect penis to enter Yomi¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ S-Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi seems to understand what¡¯s about to happen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay even if it hurts ¡¹

    She said with an earnest look.

    ¡¸ This is already the third time. I should be used to it already ¡¹

    Last night, this morning, and then, now.

    She¡¯s this wet and loose.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Come in, Sensei. Inside Yomi ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s accepting me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    I spread out her slit and push my glans in.

    ¡¸ Ah, uuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    My meat sword thrusts into some soft and warm land.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuu! Ahuaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    The most inflated part of my glans reaches the part where her hymen exists until yesterday.

    I slip into uncharted territories except for me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s warm and tight. It feels good, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s thing is big. It¡¯s twitching inside Yomi ¡¹

    Gugugugu! Zunuuuu!!

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaann!!! ¡¹

    I thrust until it reached the roots.

    ¡¸ Aaah, haa, haa. Yomi¡¯s insides are changing to Sensei¡¯s shape! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s already stable as it¡¯s our third time having sex.

    It looks like she¡¯s seeing at her violated self objectively.

    ¡¸ Yomi, I¡¯m moving now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei! ¡¹

    I shake Yomi¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh! ¡¹

    My penis hollow out Yomi¡¯s narrow pussy.

    I¡¯m grinding it up.

    I spread it out to make it a perfect fit for me.

    Zu, juppu.

    Zu, jupupupu.

    I thrust in Yomi¡¯s warm insides.

    I knead it.

    I pick up speed gradually as I thrust.

    Yomi¡¯s thick and heavy breasts shake rhythmically.

    Yomi and I.

    I¡¯m violating this lovely girl.

    ¡¸ Yomi, does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just a bit, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Yomi loves it when Sensei does it ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I know. I know. Sensei wants Yomi. You want to tease me more, right? Then do it, Sensei. Do what you want with Yomi ¡¹

    Having my mind read while having sex is¡­

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Yes, there¡¯s no need to hide anything between us! ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s naked. Sensei¡¯s naked. And so, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ I mean, everyone in here is naked except for Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ You know, I show up on television every week wearing nothing but micro bikini ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s clothing is nothing but a small swimsuit.

    ¡¸ That one thin object is actually big enough. If you tell me to take it off, I will ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the only one I could feel at ease and get naked with. I¡¯d get naked if it¡¯s in front of you. And never with other men ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana too. I can get naked because it¡¯s Onii-chan. I can do anything, no matter how embarrassing it may be. Actually, if it¡¯s Onii-chan, then Mana wants to show more shameful parts of myself ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, look at us Sensei. Watch all of Yomi¡¯s embarrassing parts. I¡¯ll show my everything to Sensei! ¡¹

    This loli-big-tits beauty accepts me naked.

    I can see the part where Yomi and I are connected.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sensei, only Sensei! I only want Sensei! Haaahn~ ¡¹

    I thrust in with a lot of strength, and Yomi gasps.

    ¡¸ Sure, Sensei, have sex with Yomi! More!!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Papa! Look this way too! ¡¹

    Agnes calls me out.

    Luna and Agnes are licking each other¡¯s pussy in 69 position.

    ¡¸ Agnes is licking it up to ready Luna for insertion! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking the semen Nii-san released inside Agnes ¡¹

    Luna sucks out my semen from Agnes¡¯ slit.

    ¡¸ Auuu! Luna, that feels good, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, it feels good. Agnes! ¡¹

    The two beauties entangle with each other.

    That¡¯s a lewd spectacle.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Ahn! Go on, Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomi whispers.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time Luna switches in! Uugh! Ahn! ¡¹

    Right, I can¡¯t ejaculate inside Yomi now.

    I already had lots today.

    I¡¯m about to reach my limit.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Yomi can have her fill next time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry about that, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that. Yomi is Sensei¡¯s slave, so don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    Yomi looked up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t run away, we can have sex anytime you want ¡¹

    She pats my face gently.

    ¡¸ Okay, switch time! It¡¯s Luna¡¯s turn! ¡¹

    Yomi said decisively.

    Then, I pull out my penis from Yomi¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa, time to serve Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes pushes Luna¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Nii-san. ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s eyes are wet.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s embrace each other ¡¹

    I¡¯ll connect with Luna in a sitting position.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, please help out on the insertion ¡¹

    Mana tells Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You should get used to touching his dick ¡¹

    Yukino said, smiling.

    ¡¸ Indeed, then ¡¹

    Luna comes over and straddles on my legs.

    Tsukiko touches my penis on the root and adjusts it to enter Luna¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Luna, lower your hips slowly ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Luna slowly lowers her hips.

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    As soon as my glans touches the sensitive part in her slit,

    Her body twitched.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s Papa, don¡¯t be afraid. Do your best, Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes cheers on Luna.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Luna once again lowers her cute ass.

    ¡¸ Just like that. Lower it, Luna, ¡¹

    Tsukiko leads my glans to Luna¡¯s entrance.

    Picha.

    Her hot meat gate made contact with my penis.

    ¡¸ N-Nii-san?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, just like that, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Luna takes a deep breath¡­

    Then, she lowers her waist further.

    Gugugu, nuppu!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa! ¡¹

    My glans goes inside Luna.

    ¡¸ The angle looks good. You¡¯ll be okay, Luna ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s watching the connecting part.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes!~!! ¡¹

    She says that but Luna must be scared, she¡¯s not lowering her hips further.

    ¡¸ Luna, take a deep breath ¡¹

    We¡¯re in sitting position, so I hug Luna.

    ¡¸ Okay, breathe in¡­Breathe out ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Nii-san ¡¹

    Suu¡­

    Haaa¡­

    Suu¡­

    Haa¡­

    Luna takes deep breaths.

    Her sweet breath strokes my face.

    Before long.

    Jububububu.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s body sinks in relaxed.

    It¡¯s swallowing my penis.

    ¡¸ Okay, well done, Luna. ¡¹

    Tsukiko watches our connecting part close.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I-It¡¯s in ¡¹

    Luna mutters.

    ¡¸ Of course it¡¯ll go in! Luna loves Papa just as much as Agnes! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled and said.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaahn! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans reached Luna¡¯s cervix.

    Luna¡¯s body is much younger than Agnes, even though they¡¯re of the same age.

    It won¡¯t go in further.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re connected now Luna ¡¹

    I carry Luna¡¯s ass to stabilize her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna clings to me while in tears.

    We¡¯re facing each other, so it¡¯s nice to embrace each other like this.

    ¡¸ Kiss me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I kiss Luna¡¯s lips.

    Luna asks for my tongue right away.

    Our tongues entwine.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Nii-san ¡¹

    I see.

    Our tongues go inside Luna¡¯s mouth.

    My penis goes inside her vagina.

    Luna¡¯s warmer than Yomi.

    The clamping feels different too.

    The sensation inside is different.

    Compared to Yomi¡¯s sensual body even though she¡¯s young.

    Luna¡¯s body is small and light.

    I can feel it all while we¡¯re in this position.

    The feeling of her body and her hair are different.

    They¡¯re sisters, yet there¡¯s so much difference.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m myself, Onee-sama is Onee-sama ¡¹

    Ah, Luna¡¯s reading my mind too.

    ¡¸ Sorry for comparing you two ¡¹

    I said. Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Please continue comparing ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Nii-san can¡¯t tell the difference unless you compare ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesama has her charms. Therefore, I will gather up my charms so I won¡¯t lose to Onee-sama ¡¹

    It must be hard for her to accept a foreign object inside her vagina.

    She speaks in slight pain.

    ¡¸ If not, Nii-san¡¯s love becomes meaningless ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, your existence is enough for me, Luna ¡¹

    I rub her back.

    ¡¸ But I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ I want to be Nii-san¡¯s number one too ¡¹

    That¡¯s

    ¡¸ Ah, although it means differently from Misuzu-sama¡¯s ¡°number one¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to become the ¡°number one woman¡± for Nii-san. Not a number one in all respect. I only want to have at least one thing that I please Nii-san better than everyone ¡¹

    You want to surpass everyone in one thing?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the smallest among Nii-san¡¯s women, my body hasn¡¯t developed as much as Agnes. Everyone¡¯s fantastic, and so I don¡¯t think I could win against anyone on anything ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s smiling, but her eyes show seriousness.

    ¡¸ But, that is why I want Nii-san to look at me for something I excel with ¡¹

    Then, Luna slowly moves her waist.

    ¡¸ After all, if I can¡¯t¡¯ do that, I don¡¯t deserve Nii-san¡¯s love ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. It¡¯s something I compel myself! ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to just receive love, I want to give it too. Nii-san!! ¡¹

    This small girl moves her waist clumsily.

    She¡¯s not used to sex yet.

    Even so, her desire to give me pleasure moves her.

    ¡¸ Nii-san! Nii-san! Nii-san! ¡¹

    She kisses me again while having tears in her eyes.

    She sips on my tongue, vigorously.

 Chapter 784. Sex Connection Part 2

    ¡¸ Nii-san, did it feel good for you? ¡¹

    Luna wriggles her waist while still connected to me in sitting position.

    Her already small vagina clamps me tighter.

    My erect penis is stimulated with her warm and moist insides.

    Luna¡¯s taking the lead.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good, Luna ¡¹

    Though it¡¯s clumsy, her movement is good enough to please me.

    I can¡¯t imagine that she just lost her virginity yesterday.

    I think this is¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re moving while reading my mind to make sure that it feels good for me, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Luna also has Miko powers.

    ¡¸ Ehe~ There¡¯s that, but I also read Agnes¡¯ memories ¡¹

    She shows me an eager smile while sweat runs down her forehead.

    ¡¸ Like, how do I move to make Nii-san feel pleasure, and such. Uuuu ¡¹

    She reads from Agnes¡¯ sex experience.

    ¡¸ Then, you should also read on how to make yourself feel good ¡¹

    I tell the beauty in front of my eyes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. As long as Nii-san feels good, that¡¯s good enough, kuuu ¡¹

    She twists around her cute ass and accepts my erect penis further.

    Oh, this one¡¯s from Agnes.

    ¡¸ But I want to feel good together with Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Agnes took a week before she got used to it. And my body is younger than Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes is half-Japanese half-French. Therefore, she grows faster.

    Also, Shirasaka Sousuke trained her to have sex from the start.

    She¡¯s already used to sex.

    However, Luna;

    She¡¯s just an ordinary girl, and her body is still young.

    Having sex with me like this must be painful for her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force yourself, okay? Sorry that it has to be like this. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Nii-san? I¡¯m your sex slave ¡¹

    A relationship with sex as an agent.

    Without sex, our relationship won¡¯t sustain.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll get used to it. ¡¹

    Luna says while leaking out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ Besides, it makes me happy that my body can satisfy Nii-san like this ¡¹

    She grinds her waist again.

    ¡¸ I can feel Nii-san enjoying having sex with me ¡¹

    You¡¯re reading my mind, after all.

    I feel sorry for violating Luna¡¯s young body, but,

    It also tells her that I¡¯m enjoying having sex with her.

    ¡¸ It makes me happy that you don¡¯t think badly of what I do ¡¹

    Luna

    ¡¸ Nii-san wants me, I can feel it ¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but feel that Luna¡¯s too cute.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Luna ¡¹

    I kiss Luna¡¯s forehead.

    I lick off the sweat on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Luna¡¯s salty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Luna blushed.

    Looks like she¡¯s embarrassed to be told that her sweat tastes salty than having sex in sitting position while facing each other.

    ¡¸ Return favor! ¡¹

    Luna licks my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Yes, it tastes like Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Salty, or bitter? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I don¡¯t understand it that much though ¡¹

    Luna smiles.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I¡¯m very aroused right now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I was aroused earlier when you were doing it with Yomiko-oneesama, but with my heart connected and feeling Nii-san¡¯s arousal, it makes my heart pound harder than before ¡¹

    I see, our hearts are connected¡­

    ¡¸ It happens because it¡¯s you, Nii-san ¡¹

    She looked at me with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ I can feel at ease. Nii-san¡¯s not scary and is trustworthy, and you spoil us ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s skin is feeling hot.

    That hot sensation of her skin feels pleasant to touch.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me, I feel Agnes¡¯ emotions towards Nii-san too ¡¹

    I see. The trust Agnes has for me.

    It puts Luna at ease.

    ¡¸ Therefore, doing this makes me feel like I¡¯m melting ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s melting.

    Love nectar overflows from that part where we¡¯re connected.

    My rod and balls are wet with Luna¡¯s love nectar and sweat.

    Our body¡¯s shaking, as if we¡¯re dancing together.

    ¡¸ Yes, you can melt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, I love you, Nii-san! ¡¹

    Luna clings to me with a face overcome in emotion.

    She¡¯s moving her waist stronger and stronger.

    Juppu, Juppu, it¡¯s making lewd wet sounds.

    ¡¸ Nii-san¡¯s kind feelings are coming to me!! ¡¹

    This time, she licks on my nape.

    ¡¸ Delicious! Nii-san tastes delicious! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna ¡¹

    I lick on Luna¡¯s nape and ears while we hug each other.

    ¡¸ Aahn~ I can feel it there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you weak on your ears, Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it seems it is. I¡¯m weak in my ears, and so, lick it more! Aaaah! Nii-san! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s body twitched.

    ¡¸ What should I do? I feel I¡¯m becoming strange! ¡¹

    Yomi, her big sister, has a lewd body compared to girls at her age, and so,

    I thought that it was fast of her to reach climax, but,

    Luna, who is younger than her, is about to reach ecstasy?

    ¡¸ I know, Agnes taught me about this ¡¹

    Luna tells me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Nii-san, can I go strange? ¡¹

    She touches my face while leaking out sweet gasps.

    ¡¸ Sure, feel the pleasure, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, Nii-san, Nii-san! Aaaaah! Nii-san! ¡¹

    The sweating beauty on top of me is overcome with emotion!!

    ¡¸ Luna!! ¡¹

    I thrust upwards from below.

    My glans reaches the deepest part of Luna.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Luna screams.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaahn! I love you! I love you! Nii-san!!!!!! ¡¹

    Luna jumps to pleasure while calling me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaahn! Kuuuuuuuu! Iyaaaaaaan~!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s body gulps me down while she¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Nii-san! Nii-san!! I!! I¡¯m melting!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching. That¡¯s cute. Luna!` ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hold to me tighter! Don¡¯t let go!!! ¡¹

    I hug her small body.

    ¡¸ Luna. My Luna ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Before long, Luna lost strength.

    I embrace her body with my penis still inside her.

    Luna¡¯s mind is still in ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m glad that Luna came ¡¹

    Agnes felt relieved.

    ¡¸ And so, Luna and I can have fun in serving, right? Papa ¡¹

    To Agnes, her life is still centered on having sex with me.

    She seems genuinely happy that she¡¯s made a friend of the same age have sex together.

    ¡¸ Hmm, should Yomi ask Mana-san lessons in sex? ¡¹

    Yomi asks.

    ¡¸ Sure. You can read my mind when it comes to sex ¡¹

    Mana smiled and replied.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want the other stuff read though ¡¹

    Then, Yomi¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi can¡¯t handle the mind-reading power well yet. Doing it alone without Onee-sama and Luna is a bit¡­ ¡¹

    She said and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please teach me through words instead. Thanks, Mana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, got it ¡¹

    The 14-year-old girls get along too.

    ¡¸ Ah, Michi-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan can teach their experience too. Especially Michi-oneechan, she gets in a bad mood unless she has friends with her ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s at the age where she wants to be the elder sister among the younger girls.

    ¡¸ Ah, but I think she¡¯d want to teach Luna-san more than Yomi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Yomi asks.

    ¡¸ I mean, Yomi-chan¡¯s breasts are huge ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s got insecurities on her flat chest.

    On the other hand, Yomi¡¯s younger than Michi, and yet her breasts are big.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I think that she¡¯ll feel insecure when teaching Agnes and Luna ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna¡¯s chest is puffed.

    It must be painful for Michi to lose in the chest department to girls three years younger than her.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯ll be troublesome, but it¡¯s nothing terrible. Try to get along ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Mana loves Michi-oneechan!

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Michi-san and Edie-san also have powers similar to Miko power. ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s talking about the Qi skill the two have.

    ¡¸ I think our shrine maiden training could become useful for increasing the strength of Michi-san¡¯s power ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Yes. They might not be able to acquire the Miko power, but if they use their Qi to the limit, they may get close to it ¡¹

    The power to read and control minds. Really?

    ¡¸ I think it would be a great trump card for a bodyguard ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yomi will learn martial arts! ¡¹

    Yomi puffs her chest.

    ¡¸ Yomi will be Mana-san and Agnes-san¡¯s bodyguard when in school! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    These girls will be entering Misuzu¡¯s school. One filled with super-high-class ladies.

    Mana, Agnes, and the Takakura sisters. Even if Kouzuki house uses their power to enroll them, they¡¯re still too many.

    They need to split into groups of ¡°young lady,¡± ¡°attendant,¡± and ¡°bodyguard.¡±

    ¡¸ Papa, should Agnes do martial arts? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Only the basics ¡¹

    I think that learning the basics of self-protection will do good for her.

    I¡¯m at the sixth kyu in Kudou style after all.

    But, Agnes, she¡¯s a blonde-haired beauty.

    She looks like a high-class lady more than anything.

    She¡¯d pass as a half-Japanese born from some unknown country.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯ll be the attendant! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯ll also be a high-class lady ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    If she poses as a high-class lady, Mana¡¯s identity as Shirasaka Maika might be exposed.

    Actually, there should be enrolled students that are acquainted with Shirasaka Maika.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not just an ordinary ¡®high-class lady¡¯ but a ¡°super-high-class lady.¡± The scale is greater ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re aiming to become a world-level supermodel, and so, you need to become a woman that takes the lead no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been obedient and trying not to take the lead for the past four months, taking the support role, but. I think that you should shine more, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve changed, Maika. You¡¯ve become a good woman. I think so too ¡¹

    Yukino smiled at her sister.

    ¡¸ You and I aren¡¯t suited for defense. Us sisters prefer to be the one in front, right? Look at Agnes, she¡¯s always taking the lead! ¡¹

    She said, then looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think so too? Megumi? ¡¹

    Megu still hangs her head.

    ¡¸ Our bloodline is made to stand out, to shine! ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ That must be for you, but I¡¯m different ¡¹

    Megu replied in a light tone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been hiding in the shadows, unlike Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really now? You look like you had fun gathering people¡¯s attention telling them that you¡¯re this idiot¡¯s fiance ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just like us. In the end, we¡¯re blood-related. I can tell ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino won¡¯t understand. I¡¯m just¡­ ¡¹

    Megu pouts.

    ¡¸ I know, we¡¯re sisters ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I know it well. My past self is pretty much like Megumi now. Sulking too soon, not listening to others, making a lot of complaints. It¡¯s funny ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! There¡¯s nothing funny about this! ¡¹

    Megu glared at Yukino.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I understand. I¡¯ve changed, and so, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll change too, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Hey, isn¡¯t that fun? Megumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not having fun at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I¡¯m having fun though? ¡¹

    Yukino looks at the people in the room.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a loner now ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s smile looks refreshed.

    ¡¸ I have somewhere I belong to now. I have people I love. I have people who love me. And those people are now my friends, my family. There¡¯s nothing as enjoyable as this. I don¡¯t mind living for their sake ¡¹

    Yukino said. Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s fun. I won¡¯t say that I¡¯m happy. After all, I know that this isn¡¯t the time to say that yet. Things are going to become even more blessed than now. To me, it¡¯s for this child ¡¹

    Yukino touches her stomach.

    ¡¸ My mistake back then and Megumi¡¯s mistake now is that we think ¡°someone will come and make us happy¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Happiness isn¡¯t something someone gives you. You have to work hard to reach your own ¡¹

    She looks at her stomach again.

    ¡¸ I know that it would be hard to bear this child. Babies aren¡¯t just cute. They¡¯re troublesome, noisy, and they take a lot of resources. Furthermore, they increasingly become a handful while they grow up. Back then, I¡¯m a selfish girl who never listens to her parents, but ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that what¡¯s fun? Going through all that hardship? ¡¹

    Fun?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how life is. Isn¡¯t it filled with exciting things? It¡¯s filled with harsh and troublesome events. There would be lost of bad time. You can¡¯t obtain happiness that easily. Much less having someone unconditionally make you happy, it won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Since I raped her¡­

    Her father¡¯s misdeeds are exposed.

    Her sexual intercourse videos released over the internet.

    Her father¡¯s slaughtered on the public.

    Yukino appears on television while wearing an embarrassing dress.

    ¡¸ But that doesn¡¯t mean that everyone¡¯s a bad guy. People who want to help you exist, but don¡¯t ask for too much from them. You¡¯ve got to be thankful that they¡¯re kind, even for a bit. If you ask for more, then you¡¯ll get retribution ¡¹

    Yukino now knows the kindness of other people.

    ¡¸ Happiness is something from far away. Reaching it is awfully hard. But, you need to continue striving to achieve it, and so, you¡¯ll have fun while pushing yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to tell me, Yukino ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, what do you see in this idiot? ¡¹

    Yukino pats my back.

    ¡¸ You see, the real strong point of this man is that he¡¯s decided to continue striving for his resolve ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ He didn¡¯t give up on me until the end, no matter how thoughtless or incomprehensible my topic is, he never tries to stop me from talking, see? He didn¡¯t abandon me, and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t end up like Papa ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s planned to die.

    ¡¸ I know it now. Yuzuki lost to his petition and made compromise instead. I was saved by this idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana too. Onii-chan never abandoned me, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Mana looked at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan as well, you¡¯d never expect that she smiles and talks a lot without Onii-chan ¡¹

    Agnes looks blankly.

    ¡¸ That is the same for us sisters ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Without Kou-sama, we may have reached a tragic outcome ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ But, I didn¡¯t do anything at all ¡¹

    I have the power? That¡¯s a lie.

    I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan did all the hard work.

    I couldn¡¯t even pay back all of that even if I use all my life.

    I only do what I can.

    ¡¸ Nii-san¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    Luna says in my arms.

    She finally returned to her consciousness.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not rushing at all. You think that our problems, Megumi-san¡¯s issues, and everyone¡¯s problems may take years, but it¡¯ll resolve one by one ¡¹

    She looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? Everyone¡¯s different. Different from me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ People don¡¯t comprehend each other that simply. I still couldn¡¯t understand what kind of people my parents were, how they live, and why. Well, I don¡¯t care about not understanding them ever ¡¹

    But,

    ¡¸ But, I want to understand this family. I want us to understand each other. That¡¯s why take it slowly. That¡¯s all we have to do ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Our family is a group of people raised from different circumstances, and so it¡¯s natural that we don¡¯t understand each other fully. Everyone¡¯s different. People who smile yet hide something do exist. It¡¯s easy to understand those who show emotions in their face like Megu, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was I easy to understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. The genuinely problematic ones are those who hide their worries and pain deep inside. They¡¯re in great pain, but they don¡¯t talk it out to others. Someone always smiling and kind to us. Even though she¡¯s in pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who are you talking about? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, if you don¡¯t know, you shouldn¡¯t ask ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I get the gist of it, but I just pretend to not notice. That¡¯s my place ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Tsukiko who can read minds said.

    ¡¸ W-What? Why? ¡¹

    Megu looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ Families do it that way. Mama and Papa takes out the troubles in the house and doesn¡¯t let Maika or me interfere ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ But Onii-chan knows that family is always troublesome, and so he doesn¡¯t cut corners ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural. We¡¯re family. I want to fix up the problems that happen at the same time, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the trouble would be gone. Troubles will continue to come as long as we live. It¡¯s natural. We¡¯re living, it means that we¡¯re growing. We¡¯re changing ¡¹

    We cannot stay the same.

    Even if we¡¯re stable today.

    Tomorrow, it may become unstable.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the mess continues. Troubles never end. I know that¡¯s how it is. Therefore ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t abandon Megumi no matter what. Is that it? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Naturally. Megu might be sticking out in the family, but what about it? This might be a problem that anyone from the family can create. Then, all we have to do is take our time and fix it little by little ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan is also family after all ¡¹

    I said. Mana added.

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s nothing big anyway. After all, it¡¯s Megumi, I was ten times more rebellious than Megumi now ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ Either way, Megu will notice it herself and change. It¡¯ll reach that point. Therefore, all I have to do is trust and wait ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, looks like it ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s eyes look at Megu.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    She mutters.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay, Luna-san¡¯s refreshed now too. Onii-chan, you want to release it already, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Inside Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please treat me well ¡¹

    She moves forward.

    ¡¸ Please impregnate me ¡¹

 Chapter 785. Sex Connection Part 3

    ¡¸ Kou-sama ¡¹

    Resting on top of the restraint machine we use as a bed,

    I lie down, gasping, and sweating all over.

    Yomi and Mana are holding Luna, who can¡¯t move due to the lingering effect of her climax.

    Then, Tsukiko comes in.

    ¡¸ Just a bit more¡­ ¡¹

    She whispers to my ear.

    I had sex with Yukino, came inside Agnes.

    Then, Yomi and Luna followed up.

    Although, that¡¯s only after coming to this room.

    Earlier, I had sex with Edie, Ruriko, and Misuzu.

    I also did it earlier in school¡­

    I had a lot of sex today.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    But, I¡¯ll never say ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    My women are waiting for me.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t force yourself. This isn¡¯t your responsibility ¡¹

    Tsukiko rubs my cheeks gently.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m older than Kou-sama, you can rely on me ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll dote on you ¡¹

    Then, she kissed me on the lips.

    Tsukiko¡¯s soft lips and tongue touches my forehead, nose, cheeks, and around my eyes.

    Ooh.

    Tsukiko¡¯s stimulating me.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I know. It¡¯s here ¡¹

    Her nicely shaped breasts are presented before my eyes.

    Her nipples are shining pink.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you can be my child until you impregnate me for sure ¡¹

    I suck on Tsukiko¡¯s breasts like a child.

    ¡¸ Uuuun~ My child. Kou-sama¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    It¡¯s different compared to Yomi, or Luna¡¯s breasts.

    Tsukiko¡¯s breasts have a mature atmosphere wrapping it.

    Tsukiko just lost her virginity and yet, she¡¯s ready to become pregnant.

    There¡¯s a motherly smell coming from her.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, are my breasts delicious? I¡¯m feeling good from it, aaahn~ ¡¹

    I roll her nipple around and then bit it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the bigger one though ¡¹

    Yomi lifts her loli-big-tits and speaks in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s licking so deliciously compared to Yomi earlier ¡¹

    Tsukiko then;

    ¡¸ The size has nothing to do with it. Kou-sama¡¯s older than you girls, at the same age as Yukino-san, and I¡¯m older. Our roles are different ¡¹

    She speaks gently.

    ¡¸ If people don¡¯t have anything to protect, then they won¡¯t fight desperately. That includes you, girls. If one doesn¡¯t have a reason to live, then they¡¯d die from loneliness. That¡¯s Yukino-san and them. If we don¡¯t have anyone to spoil, then we can¡¯t feel at ease. That¡¯s true for the older ones ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ But, that kind of sorting isn¡¯t a must. One may be younger but reliable, older, but troubling. Same age, but needs a push ¡¹

    It feels like age is irrelevant.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. But, that¡¯s only my ¡°ideals¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ I want to offer that calm feeling I have to Kou-sama. I want to give love more than receive it. That¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    She wants to give love more than receive it.

    ¡¸ Loving each other isn¡¯t a 50-50 split. I want to pour love more than Kou-sama gives to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think of the same ¡¹

    It¡¯s not 50-50, but 60-40, or 70-30.

    Anyway, I want to give more love than my partner.

    ¡¸ Yes. I feel the same way ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Wanting to give the partner more love is my definition of ¡®loving each other¡¯ as both emotions balance ¡¹

    If we both think that we want to give love more than to receive it, then we love each other.

    ¡¸ You hear that, Megumi? You¡¯re wrong it seems. You¡¯re the type that wants to receive more love than to give them, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yukino laughed at Megu.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got that ¡°Need For Love¡± syndrome. You think ¡°Love me more than the other girls,¡± and that¡¯s why you¡¯re always frustrated, aren¡¯t you, Megumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything about that ¡¹

    Megu turns her face away from Yukino.

    ¡¸ Seriously, what a troublesome girl you are, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino sighs, but she¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Well, can¡¯t help it. Yukino-oneesan will accompany you patiently ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are you now my Onee-san?! ¡¹

    Megu said. Mana.

    ¡¸ I mean, even though you two are at the same age, Megu-oneechan¡¯s the spoiled brat here ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes, the youngest of the Shirasaka sisters, said.

    Then, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Okay, Kou-sama, isn¡¯t it time for you to put it inside Tsukiko? ¡¹

    She smiled at me who¡¯s sucking on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko will be on top, you can take it easy, Kou-sama ¡¹

    She wants to do the cowgirl position?

    But, Tsukiko¡¯s not yet.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Kou-sama can teach me the method ¡¹

    She places her palm on my chest.

    ¡¸ How should I move, feel it. I¡¯ll read Kou-sama¡¯s memories about it ¡¹

    Then, Mana places her hand on Tsukiko¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸ You can use Mana¡¯s memories too. Mana had lots of sex with Onii-chan for the past four months ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uugh, Agnes has more when it comes to hugging Papa while doing it ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ And as for me, it¡¯s mostly rape. There¡¯s hardly any scene where I¡¯m on top ¡¹

    Yukino looks back at her experience.

    ¡¸ What about you Megumi? What kind of position do you usually go with? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell Yukino that! ¡¹

    Megu screams.

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡¸ Megu likes it from behind while standing ¡¹

    She likes it from behind.

    Megu always asks for that position whether we¡¯re in school, or when we¡¯re doing it in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu, you¡¯re my woman, you¡¯re forbidden from hiding that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Do I have no privacy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, look. Sex is a couple thing, but this idiot is having sex with everyone here. He can¡¯t keep secret about who, how, when, what kind of sex he had. This mansion won¡¯t work unless it¡¯s on that level. Besides, this guy never wants privacy anyway ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ This place is filled with cameras and microphones, you¡¯re too late to ask for privacy ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Minaho-neesan¡¯s probably watching what¡¯s happening in this room from a separate room anyway.

    ¡¸ I know that. But, there¡¯s no need for him to tell Yukino about it ¡¹

    Megu reveals her discomfort.

    ¡¸ Why can¡¯t I tell Yukino about it? ¡¹

    I asked Megu.

    ¡¸ I mean, Yukino¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t care if you hate it or whatever. But we¡¯re still sisters ¡¹

    Yukino smiled at Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care what Megumi thinks, but I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯ll stay with this idiot and give birth to his child. Then, we¡¯ll raise it together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will help too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks. With that said, I¡¯m not asking you to get along with me. But starting today, we¡¯re now sitting on equal terms. Just because you lived in here before me, doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re in any higher seat than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Megu-oneechan, you can¡¯t think that you¡¯re a better woman for Onii-chan, okay? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, Mana, are you sure about this? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ If you let this happen, Yukino might take Yoshi-kun away ¡¹

    ¡¸ I tell you that¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    Mana asserts.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Yukino. Yoshi-kun¡¯s been obsessed with her before ¡¹

    Megu knows my obsession with Yukino last May.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s irrelevant now. Even if Yukino-oneechan drags Onii-chan, I¡¯ll just pull him back. Yukino-oneechan can¡¯t steal him. After all, I love Onii-chan with my soul ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Agnes too! I won¡¯t lose to Yukino-chan! Desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you girls are cute, I lose ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ This will occur again and again. It¡¯s a big race where the winner gets Onii-chan¡¯s attention. Everyone¡¯s polishing their womanly charms for so Onii-chan looks at them. That¡¯s how it always been and will always be ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just with the people here. The Kouzuki ladies, Yuzuki and Katsuko, and others are also competing, right? That looks fun. I¡¯m looking forward to that ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ I-I couldn¡¯t possibly win there ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸ Oh, okay. Then, escape from it. You¡¯ve got no will to fight anyway ¡¹

    Yukino said. Then looked at Agnes.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re fighting to become the best, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Desuno! Luna and I will be Papa¡¯s best girls! Right, Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, right. I-I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi will do her best too. I won¡¯t lose. If Sensei abandons Yomi, then living becomes a pain. Yomi will do her best to become beautiful and charming woman ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s a girl who always faces forward.

    ¡¸ But you know, looking at it again ¡¹

    Yukino gets close to Agnes and pats her head.

    ¡¸ We really are sisters. Looking at you closely and touching you, I can feel it ¡¹

    Yukino, a Japanese girl, and Agnes, a half-French.

    They look different, but if you think that they have the same father when looking at them.

    They have lots in common.

    ¡¸ Oh, you two have the same nose ¡¹

    I said unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Nose? ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, both are tall and straight. Megu and Mana have the same feature ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    The two look at each other¡¯s nose.

    Right, this is¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s nose.

    The daughters inherited the same trait from their father.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Our noses are similar ¡¹

    Mana and Yukino agreed.

    Agnes looks blankly.

    ¡¸ T-They don¡¯t! ¡¹

    Megu tries to reject, but,

    ¡¸ No, they¡¯re similar. Megu, look at the reality ¡¹

    I tell Megu.

    ¡¸ Do we have something similar too? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks before Megu could resist.

    I see.

    The Shirasaka sisters have different mothers, but the same Father, but,

    The Takakura sisters have the same mother, but different fathers.

    Therefore, Yomi¡¯s got big breasts, and her body¡¯s growing glamorously, but,

    Tsukiko and Luna¡¯s body have balanced proportions.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna ¡¹

    I look at their faces.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the lips. The three of you have similar lips ¡¹

    The small and puffed up lips are shared among them.

    ¡¸ Oh, now that you mentioned it! ¡¹

    Yomi touched her lips and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, We¡¯re sisters too after all ¡¹

    Luna said happily

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko hugs me.

    ¡¸ Why? It¡¯s nothing to thank me for ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? We¡¯re able to stay as sisters all thanks to Kou-sama ¡¹

    These sisters had a distorted relationship before coming to this mansion.

    Yomi, the second sister, acts as the representative, and Tsukiko, the eldest follows her sister.

    The third daughter, Luna, has her heart closed down.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, would you solidify the difference and similarities between us sisters further? ¡¹

    Huh?

    You mean?

    ¡¸ First, Kou-sama goes inside of me ¡¹

    I lie down on the machine.

    Then, Tsukiko gets on top of me.

    She raises her hips and tries to put my penis inside her, but.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, Onii-chan needs to get harder ¡¹

    Mana licks on my glans.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m helping out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too, desuno! ¡¹

    Yukino and Agnes stretched out their tongue.

    The three sisters give me fellatio.

    Pecho, pecho.

    The three beautiful sisters lick on my penis, devotedly.

    Smearing it all over.

    It¡¯s like they¡¯re wiping my glans.

    Scratching off the semen and love nectar in the back of my glans.

    I can feel some tongues reaching out to my balls and my anus.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s hard now! ¡¹

    My penis has revived.

    ¡¸ Then, I think you can put this in, but, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you going to be okay, Tsukiko-san? ¡¹

    Yukino and Mana ask.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m ready ¡¹

    Tsukiko opens up her slit.

    Love nectar starts dripping.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been feeling everyone¡¯s arousal since earlier ¡¹

    Tsukiko who can read minds seems to be elevated from the arousal in this room.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll lead it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Tsukiko prepares to accept my penis in cowgirl position.

    Yukino and Agnes grab my penis.

    Then, they lead it to the opening.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, just lower down your hips as if you¡¯re going to sit down ¡¹

    Mana gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, like this? ¡¹

    Tsukiko read Mana¡¯s mind instead of following what she said, then lowered her hips.

    Puchuri.

    Tsukiko¡¯s entrance eats up my glans.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid and loosen up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath and lower your hips while breathing out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just lower it down smoothly, desuno! ¡¹

    The Shirasaka sisters gave their encouragement, Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuun ¡¹

    Nyururi¡­

    My erect penis is swallowed in.

    Aaaah.

    Tsukiko¡¯s vagina is so moist.

    It doesn¡¯t feel that it¡¯s forced to spread out like Luna and Yomi¡¯s vagina.

    It¡¯s a perfect fit for my penis from the start.

    That¡¯s how her inside feels.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa~ Kou-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Zuuumu!!

    It finally reached the root.

    The tip of my glans pokes Tsukiko¡¯s cervix.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s body just had sex yesterday,

    She¡¯s breathing roughly from just the insertion.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take it slowly. There¡¯s no need to rush ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    I looked up at her from below, and Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m okay now. Aaahn~ ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    She¡¯s clamping tenderly.

    Her love nectar overflows and soaking up the connected part.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m having sex with Tsukiko. ¡¹

    I then stretched out my hands and grabbed Tsukiko¡¯s breasts.

    I rub it and pinch her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaaahn~ ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s insides tighten up each time she feels it.

    That¡¯s pleasant.

    Juppu.

    Juppu.

    Tsukiko starts moving her hips slowly.

    She uses her whole genitalia to caress my penis.

    It feels good.

    Tsukiko knows how to make me feel good.

    She¡¯s using the best movements.

    ¡¸ I-It feels good, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I said. Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Kou-sama, it¡¯s just me for now, but¡­ ¡¹

    Huh, Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Yomiko, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna reached out for Tsukiko¡¯s hands.

    Tsukiko¡¯s moving her hips skillfully on top of me.

    Then, she raises her hands while keeping the balance of her body.

    Yomi¡¯s on the right hand.

    Luna¡¯s on the left.

    Her hands connect to her sisters.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin, Kou-sama! ¡¹

    Tsukiko, what are you going to do?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll teach you what can the Takakura sisters do when we¡¯re together ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama had sex with Yomiko and Luna in that order. And so, there should be a recollection of their body inside Kou-sama ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    No, I just had sex with the two earlier.

    The feeling of Yomi¡¯s mature body for her age,

    Luna¡¯s young, thin, and small frame and the tight vagina of hers are still clear in my memories.

    ¡¸ This is Yomiko, Luna, and my power ¡¹

    Tsukiko calls to her sisters.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know it too, Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    W-What?

    What¡¯s going to happen?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Aaaah.

    The sisters rise up their Qi.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Sexual arousal opens up my consciousness.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaauuunn!!! Sensei!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Nii-san!! ¡¹

    This is¡­

    I¡¯m having sex with Tsukiko, and yet¡­

    I¡¯m also having sex with Yomi and Luna?

    It¡¯s as if my dick multiplied.

    My three penises violate the Takakura sisters at the same time!!

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s memories and consciousness connect with us. ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only me receiving the physical one, but Kou-sama¡¯s consciousness is doing it with us. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! It¡¯s piercing me! Sensei¡¯s penis is going deep inside Yomi!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Nii-san¡¯s rampaging inside me! ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna scream in pleasure.

    I¡¯m also feeling three times more pleasure than usual.

    My penis is screwing three beauties.

    All these three at the same time.

    Intense pleasure attacks me.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Tsukiko! Yomi!!! Luna!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san!!!!!!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s melting. I¡¯m melting! Aaaaaah!

    Using their Miko power in sex¡­

    To think that the three shrine maidens can do this.

    ¡¸ Yes, but we¡¯re not done yet! ¡¹

    Tsukiko?!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not over with the three of us!! ¡¹

    What did you say?!!

 Chapter 786. Sex Connection Part 4

    786. Sex Connection Part 4

    ¡¸ Aaah, this is great, it''s grinding inside Yomi!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It''s also stirring up my insides! Aaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, kufufufu, aaah, yes. Kou-sama!! ¡¹

    It''s Tsukiko who''s having sex with me in cowgirl position, and yet.

    Yomi and Luna, who are holding Tsukiko''s hands, are gasping violently.

    Tsukiko''s moving her waist lewdly, and the sexual pleasure from rubbing my penis is...

    It''s going through her two little sisters.

    It''s as if they''re having sex through their elder sister.

    That''s not all.

    Yomi and Luna''s inherited the Miko power, and so,

    The pleasure they feel also returns to Tsukiko.

    Then, Tsukiko sends it to me.

    It''s the feedback from the sexual pleasure.

    The fist chime wave rings another chime, and that sound rings even more.

    It''s a snowball effect if pleasure circulation.

    ¡¸ The echoes reflect on Kou-sama. Then, Kou-sama''s memories are awakened ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you just had sex with my little sisters until now. The vivid memories of their flesh still remain inside Kou-sama ¡¹

    So that''s why...

    Then, it''s causing the illusion that I''m having sex with the three?

    It''s as if I have three penises.

    I can feel that I''m violating the three sisters.

    My penis is piercing through and is squeezed by only one vagina, and yet.

    I can taste the feeling of different meats of the sisters.

    It''s because I had sex with Yomi and Luna just now.

    My memories are reenacting it.

    ¡¸ My little sisters feel the same way ¡¹

    Tsukiko said while moving her hips up and down slowly.

    ¡¸ My little sisters are also reliving the memories from earlier, the ripple of pleasure Kou-sama and I are feeling are reaching my sisters, and they create a new vibration, returning it to Kou-sama and me ¡¹

    The pleasure coming from Tsukiko leaks from her body and reflects on me.

    It goes around the sisters, and me, then the pleasure spreads.

    Ooh.

    This is extremely pleasing.

    ¡¸ And when the three of us gather, we can also link up the pleasure going around ¡¹

    You mean?

    Oh.

    If they can keep the transmission of vibrations using their Miko power, then,

    They can also have other girls accept the same pleasure.

    ¡¸ Mana-san, Agnes-san, would you like to join? ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, I''m sorry, but, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It might have some negative influence on the child in my stomach ¡¹

    Yukino replied regretfully.

    We don''t know what will happen if she reach climax from this.

    If her womb convulsed violently, it might hurt the fetus inside.

    ¡¸ It can''t be helped. I''ll just watch ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes! It feels good! Mana-san, come here! ¡¹

    Yomi reaches out for Mana''s hand.

    ¡¸ Uuugh, my body feels warm all over. Agnes, it feels hot inside my stomach!! ¡¹

    Luna reaches out for Agnes.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, can we? ¡¹

    Mana asks for my permission.

    ¡¸ Of course, come. Mana, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Mana goes to Yomi.

    Agnes with Luna.

    They hold each other''s hands tightly.

    ¡¸ Then, please entrust your mind to me ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yomi, Luna, let it echo more ¡¹

    Ah, ah, aah!

    ¡¸ Onii-chan''s coming inside!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa''s poking Agnes'' insides! ¡¹

    Inside me.

    My dick increased to five.

    Each of my erect penises violates these five girls at the same time!!!

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, aaaah! Oh! I see! Let''s move faster, stronger ¡¹

    Tsukiko moves her waist as I wish

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaa!! Sensei! Yomi''s floating! I''m about to fly!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san! Nii-san! Ahaaaaaaaa!! Ahaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    The echoes from Tsukiko and I having sex reaches Yomi and Luna, and it surges waves.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan!!!!! T-This is amazing!!! I feel somethin poking deep inside!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaa, Papa! Papa! Papa!!! It feels good, desuno!!! ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes gets dragged into that whirlpool of that pleasure.

    It grows bigger.

    ¡¸ I''m also feeling good. Aaah, aaah, I''m about to explode!! ¡¹

    Michi''s Shingetsu...

    It''s a skill that releases the pleasure of ecstasy in an explosion to transmit it to the other girls, but...

    Takakura sister''s skill is to pile up each and every pleasure and share it together.

    And I''m the center of that.

    I''m feeling five times the pleasure all at once.

    Aaaah.

    I can''t endure this!!

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, ufufu, you''re making such a cute face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei, Yomi, Yomi''s feeling strange!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I-I''m about to break! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! Onii-chan!!! Aaaah! It''s overflowing! Overflowing!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa!!! This is so good!!!! ¡¹

    Everyone''s drowning in sex.

    Naked.

    Melting together.

    ¡¸ Do you not want to join in, Megumi? ¡¹

    Yukino smiled as she asks Megu.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    Megu''s confused.

    ¡¸ You know, if you don''t participate in here, you''d definitely be on the verge of fading away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, they''re experiencing some absurd sex right there ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ Won''t that idiot feel that he doesn''t want to have sex with you anymore? ¡¹

    That''s.

    ¡¸ Well, if you''re confident about your body and in how you have sex, then I won''t say anything else ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don''t have any confidence. ¡¹

    Yukino said. Megu muttered.

    ¡¸ Oh, okay. Then, shouldn''t you join in? Well, you''re the one to decide ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana reaches out for Megu.

    ¡¸ Come here, this is your last chance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes also calls to Megu while trembling.

    ¡¸ Here!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, Agnes? ¡¹

    Megu''s surprised.

    But.

    Megu''s tied up.

    Both her arms and legs.

    Megu can''t touch Mana''s hand.

    ¡¸ Look, your little sisters are calling you, what would you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I, but I''m tied up! I can''t move! ¡¹

    Megu screams.

    ¡¸ Oh? Then, I''ll take off this one¡¹

    Yukino said, then goes to Megu''s right hand tied up on the machine.

    Then, she loosened that one hand.

    ¡¸ You can now reach out with all your strength and reach Maika''s hand, right? ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ What''s left is your...no, it''s always up to Megumi. You own your life, go on, do whatever you want. Now. You''ve got to decide now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I... ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and decide! Megumi! ¡¹

    Even though Yukino urges her, Megu can''t decide.

    She looks at me with eyes that waver.

    But, I...

    Usually, I''d shout "Hurry up and reach Mana''s hand and join us"

    I''m forcing her, but I want to make sure that Megu''s saved.

    But.

    That''s just my ego.

    I mustn''t decide Megu''s future.

    If I try to help her out...

    Megu will always rely on me for the rest of her life.

    Therefore,

    I''m not saying anything.

    ¡¸ Aaaah!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good, Kou-sama. We''ll make it better ¡¹

    Tsukiko swings her hips on top of me.

    Tsukiko''s sweat scatter around and moistens my skin.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! I can''t hold it! Onee-sama! Sensei!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Me too! Nii-san!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, it''s leaking!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Papa!!!! ¡¹

    The girls are placed in a catapult to ecstasy.

    And I''m about to reach it soon.

    ¡¸ Look, they''re all having fun. Looks like so much pleasure. Do you not want to join them? Megumi, do you want to be watching from the outside while everyone else is having fun? Are you going to be that girl who complains around? ¡¹

    Yukino stirs Megu up.

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I don''t want that ¡¹

    She mutters.

    ¡¸ Then hurry up and reach for their hand. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamamine Megumi! Back then, you had some guts at least! Where''s that GUTS now?! What is it? Why are you so cowardly? Are you not embarrassed from relying on that idiot all the time?! Huh?! What an idiot, Megumi!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you know about me, Yukino?! ¡¹

    Megu spits out her emotions to Yukino.

    ¡¸ There''s no way an idiot woman like you would understand! Stupid!!! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ I mean, you know that you''ll get kicked out if this goes on. I don''t care anyway, but I''d feel refreshed if you go away somewhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then shut up! Stupid Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won''t shut up! Stupid! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ You know, try to fight it out at least! You can''t do anything if you lost and get kicked out, but if you''re being that bossy, fight with all you have! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I can''t win! I''m not confident! Everyone''s much cuter and beautiful than me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, fight! If you don''t fight, it won''t be refreshing to you! You''re not going anywhere if all you do is complain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Aaah! Megu-oneechan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan!!!! Auuuuunnnn!!! ¡¹

    Mana still tries to reach out to Megu.

    Agnes calls out to her.

    ¡¸ Answer those girls! Yamamine Megumi!! ¡¹

    As soon as Yukino shouted that,

    Megu reached out her hand by reflex.

    ¡¸ I don''t care anymore! But! ¡¹

    She''s still tied up except for her right hand.

    Even so, Megu desperately stretches out her trembling hand.

    ¡¸ I want to join in the circle too! ¡¹

    Megu reaches out for Mana''s hand.

    The two grasp each other''s hands tightly.

    However.

    ¡¸ Just your trembling hands won''t do ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled at Megu.

    Tsukiko''s body is entwined with me.

    ¡¸ Please entrust it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don''t know what to do though ¡¹

    Megu replies to Tsukiko as Mana grasps her hand tightly.

    ¡¸ Then, just this time. You''ll be violated ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ ?????!!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko released her power.

    Aaaaaaaah!!!

    I now feel I have six penises receiving pleasure.

    ¡¸ Uuuuugh?! Yoshi-kun''s going in??? ¡¹

    It''s slipping inside Megu.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!! ¡¹

    I violate and ravish Megu''s insides that''s not yet wet.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaaah, aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    The surging wave of pleasure violates Megu in one go.

    ¡¸ In the end, you use too much reasoning, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino muttered.

    ¡¸ In sex, you''ve got to drown first, then float back, and you can start after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa!!! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Iyaaaaaa! This is! Iyaaaaaaa~~!!! ¡¹

    Megu''s dragged into the whirlpool of pleasure like she''s riding a roller coaster.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, this is amazing! Megu-chan!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, the pleasure''s circulating!!! ¡¹

    And Megu''s pleasure is shared with Agnes and Mana, and the girls.

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes! This is amazing! I''m being ravished!!!! ¡¹

    Megu''s mind is becoming naked as she''s in the whirlpool of pleasure.

    ¡¸ That''s right, Megumi. Who''s fucking your ight now? ¡¹

    Yukino asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, Yoshi-kun and everyone''s ravishing me!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? You like it that way, Megumi? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That''s right, Iw ant Yoshi-kun to do it violently! I want Yoshi-kun to mess me up, rape me!! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Because I''m not confident! I can''t become a woman who can take away Yoshi-kun by sheer strength! ¡¹

    She''s not confident, and so she wants me to force her.

    I don''t understand why Megu thinks that way.

    ¡¸ Then that''s great. You''re being messed up right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Iyaaaaa! I! I!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Megu''s wriggling her waist like she''s going mad.

    My penis thrusts inside Tsukiko violently, and Megu''s hallucinating that I''m violating her.

    ¡¸ It''s not just Megumi-san that''s being ravished ¡¹

    Tsukiko connects each and everyone to Megu''s heart.

    ¡¸ Yomi, Yomi''s also feeling good. Sensei''s violating me!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Me too!!! ¡¹

    Everyone''s sharing that image of sex, and then, Megu joined up with the image that I''m raping her.

    And so Yomi and the girls change..

    ¡¸ Me too! Onii-chan! Aaaah! Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama''s ravishing everyone right now ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks gently, Megu...

    ¡¸ Really. Yoshi-kun''s violating everyone ¡¹

    She finally joined in.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone''s together. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, together. I''m not alone, everyone''s here ¡¹

    Megu''s tearing up.

    ¡¸ We will be together from now on ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks gently.

    However.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, aaaaahn! Tsukiko-oneesama, Yomi''s about to!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Me too! Me too!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan!! Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Everyone''s approaching their limits.

    Me too.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, I know. I know. Kou-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko can feel it too

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun, it feels good!!!! I love it when you violate me, Yoshi-kun!!!! ¡¹

    Megu''s also in the elevator to ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, let it out! Let it out inside me!!!!! ¡¹

    Megu screams as she wishes for it.

    ¡¸ Let it out! Pour it inside Yomi!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pour the warm stuff inside me! Nii-san!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! Give it to Mana''s womb!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! Release it inside Agnes! Let out a lot!!! ¡¹

    Everyone''s asking me to creampie them.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I''ll become pregnant. Please pour your love on me, Kou-sama!!!!! ¡¹

    Uuugh, uuuuuugh!!!

    I!!!!

    ¡¸ I-I''m cumming! Cumming!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Byrururururururu!!!

    My hot stuff splashed inside my women.

    In reality, I''m only ejaculating inside Tsukiko, but...

    My body experiences six penises and six women.

    I''m ejaculating inside all them at the same time!!

    ¡¸ Aah, so hot!!! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Mana reached climax first from the pleasure inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuu!!! I''m cumming! Cumming! I''m cumming!!! ¡¹

    Agnes followed.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa! I''m cumming even though Yoshi-kun''s ravishin me! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ What''s this?! Aaaaaah, so hot! It''s coming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san! I''m scared!!!!! I-I''m...Aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna got dragged in the waves of pleasure.

    ¡¸ Uuugh! It''s coming out! Still cumming!!! ¡¹

    I continue to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, Kou-sama!!!! Kou-sama!! Tsukiko...the white wave is coming!!!! ¡¹

    Her whole body convulse violently...

    Tsukiko''s impregnated with my white semen.

    ¡¸ I''m getting pregnant!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko''s womb drinks down my semen.

    Her insides squeeze out until I let out the last drop.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ooh, yes, that looks amazing ¡¹

    Yukino who couldn''t participate claps her hands.

    ¡¸ Well done everyone! ¡¹

    The six girls and I are all feeling exhausted.

    Even so, they''re not letting go of their hands.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Tsukiko''s breathing roughly.

    Her whole body''s sweating, and her skin, flushed.

    The other girls are the same

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa. Megumi-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko calls Megu.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, yes? ¡¹

    Megu looks at Megu while catching up her breath.

    ¡¸ Become my little sister ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Megu, Tsukiko''s little sister, what?

    ¡¸ There''s a lot of women in this mansion. It can''t be helped that there would be factions ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks straight at Megu''s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi-san, you can''t become a leader of your faction. You''ll be alone ¡¹

    That''s...

    ¡¸ Right. Megu-oneechan was trying to get Agnes and me in her faction. She failed, and so she''s now alone ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Mana and Ruriko are affiliated with Katsuko-nee in household chores.

    Megu who''s busy with the club can''t join in the girls who love housework.

    Back then, Megu preferred to be under Katsuko-nee.

    On the other hand, Agnes belongs to the group who plays around with Mao-chan.

    The two are loved by all, no matter what faction they belong to.

    ¡¸ I can only be a leader of the Takakura sisters faction. We have this ''power'' after all ¡¹

    The three who has the Miko power need to be together.

    ¡¸ Naturally, Misuzu-sama''s Kouzuki house faction is in a different spot ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi are in the same faction.

    And Ruriko''s with them depending on the situation.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are there as backup.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, you''re not good at dealing with Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, are you? Then, join me ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I guess that''s okay, Megu will only feel restrained when with Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee in the senior group ¡¹

    The senior group will continue to persuade Megu and she''ll feel gloomy.

    ¡¸ I think that''s okay. I mean, I want to join in too ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ You see, I thought of making a faction with Megumi and Yoshiko-san, but I guess that''s not fitting. Megumi and I should follow someone else''s orders than settle things ourselves. It makes us feel at ease too ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san can be the leader. I''m sure that you''re evenly matched with the Kouzuki ladies. You look like you can match Yuzuki''s pace, and you also have that dangerous power ¡¹

    Yukino''s also joining Takakura sisters'' faction?

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan and Luna-chan are cute girls. Why don''t we join them, Megumi? ¡¹

    Megu''s hesitating to answer.

    ¡¸ Look at the reality. In the end, you can''t live on your own. You need allies, and you know that you can''t beat Tsukiko-san, can you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You''re right ¡¹

    Megu admits.

    ¡¸ I''m useless anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it can''t be helped. And that''s why this idiot and I have to stay with you until death ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You''re so helpless. What a troublesome sister. We can never stop being family in the end ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ That''s the same with us. Megumi-san, now that we''re also Kou-sama''s women, we''ll never separate. Therefore ¡¹

    ¡¸ You''re letting me in your group? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I''m a year older than you, and so I''d like you to treat me as your big sister ¡¹

    Megu...

    ¡¸ I understand. In the end, I couldn''t do anything, and yet, I was trying to oppose Misuzu-san and the other girls, I was so obstinate, and impatient ¡¹

    She looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I''ll join Tsukiko-san''s group. Tsukiko-san, Onee-san, I accept you as the group leader. Please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Likewise, Tsukiko-san. Also, Yomi-chan and Luna-chan! ¡¹

    Yukino bowed her head.

    She asked to join in Takakura group to look after Megu.

    ¡¸ Maika, want to join in? ¡¹

    Yukino asks Mana.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Ruri-oneechan and I are the mid-boss of Katsuko group though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. What about Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes gets up.

    ¡¸ Agnes is with Luna and Mao-chan in "Papa Love Group" ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But Luna-chan is in the Takakura house group with us though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That''s not it! Luna is with Agnes! ¡¹

    Agnes says stubbornly.

    ¡¸ It''s okay. Leave Megumi-san to me ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ If Megumi-san relies on the two of us, it''ll make her heart stable ¡¹

 787. Mouth-to-mouth

    Megu entrusts herself to Tsukiko.

    Is that okay?

    ¡¸ Yes, please leave it to me ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san won''t be at ease unless it''s with me ¡¹

    Megu''s anxieties...

    ¡¸ Megumi-san seeks an elder sister that will make her submit ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu weren''t able to do that.

    Megu doesn''t like to be Nei and Misuzu''s underlings.

    Therefore, she''s trying to fight off the two even though she''s not confident.

    And thus, she gets alienated within the family.

    Nei and Misuzu were too beautiful and smart compared to her.

    Thus, her insecurities against the two make Megu obstinate.

    ¡¸ But, I have my Miko power ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Since I have a ''unique power,'' Megumi-san can''t help but yield, which makes her accept it ¡¹

    No, you made a situation where she can''t do anything but that.

    Tsukiko connects our thoughts, but she hasn''t used her power to compel Megu to her will.

    All she did was to make sure that Megu thinks that she can''t win against Tsukiko no matter what.

    Besides, if she joins the Takakura faction, she won''t need to yield to Misuzu or Nei.

    Megu''s insecurities won''t grow bigger.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, take care of her, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Still, to think that Tsukiko has this much charisma to lead people.

    She was like her little''s servant when she came to the mansion, and yet...

    People change.

    ¡¸ I find it strange as well. But, I think that this is what''s natural to me now ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied as she reads my mind.

    Misuzu also had that kind of charisma.

    Misuzu''s got Michi, a loyal retainer of hers.

    She''ll be the one leading Kouzuki house someday.

    Also, Ruriko...

    She''s just a 15-year-old girl, she''s enjoying doing housework with Mana under Katsuko-nee''s instructions, but...

    Someday, Ruriko will start her own faction too.

    She told me that she wants to bring friends that I could ravish, and she''ll make a group with them.

    Ruriko will do that.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama understands. Therefore, he''s keeping Yoshiko-sama and Ruriko-sama apart ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Now''s not the time for Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama to oppose each other ¡¹

    I see.

    If Yoshiko-san were to stay in this mansion...

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san would create a strong faction.

    It might end up with them opposing Misuzu and Michi''s faction.

    ¡¸ What''s important is the timing and balance. Someday, they''ll create groups and cultivate each other, but, now''s not the time for that. I believe that Kouzuki-sama thinks that Ruriko-sama and Yoshiko-sama needs to separate, to mingle themselves with others¡¹

    Ruriko''s been living together with Yoshiko-san since her birth.

    She needs to experience making bonds with other people little by little in this mansion, where Yoshiko-san isn''t present.

    Ruriko seems to enjoy it.

    ¡¸ Therefore, my time with Megumi-san will only be temporary. I will return to Kyoto soon anyway ¡¹

    Tsukiko will stay in Tokyo until she gets pregnant and gives birth.

    Perhaps, she''ll return to the Takakura shrine in Kyoto in a year.

    Even so, she''ll create a Takakura faction to oppose Misuzu''s Kouzuki faction and lead Megu as the elder sister.

    ¡¸ Thanks. I think that Megu will change in a year ¡¹

    There''s a lot of change in just four months.

    Megu, everyone, Me.

    Megu''s 16 right now. In her first-year high school.

    Megu in her 17, second-year high school would be completely different.

    It''s not a simple going up a grade.

    Megu''s growing older, then that means,

    Everyone in the family grows older, as well.

    Agnes and Luna will enter middle school soon.

    Agnes will change once she gets used to school.

    Luna and Yomi should get used to life in Tokyo.

    Ruriko and Michi will enter high school.

    Misuzu and Nei will enter the third year.

    Misuzu will change after taking the entrance exam.

    Then.

    Nagisa and Yukino will give birth to my child.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Change. Change and Change. We all will ¡¹

    We do change, for good or worse.

    When someone changes, the people related will change.

    The relationship within the family changes, just like people.

    It''s not allowed to stay the same all the time.

    Therefore, we need to continue being in the best situation each day.

    Sensing the changes in themselves and the people around, they''ll try to settle down in a good way and will continue to try it out.

    As long as one''s alive...

    If one thinks that they want to live happily with the family, then...

    ¡¸ Hey. How long are you two going to talk in secret? ¡¹

    Yukino told us.

    Oh.

    Tsukiko and I are connected...

    Tsukiko''s body exhausted from sex is on top of me, limping.

    We had pillow talk.

    ¡¸ Sorry. Having sex with Kou-sama is just too splendid ¡¹

    Tsukiko told Yukino with a smile.

    ¡¸ Looks like it, everyone''s absent-minded from the afterglow ¡¹

    Yukino said. I looked around.

    She''s right, Yomi, Luna, Agnes, Mana, and Megu are all limping.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it was terrific ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ It felt like what Michi-oneechan does ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    Michi''s Shingetsu climax explosion, and the Takakura sister''s shared sensation.

    ¡¸ How did it go with you, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    I...

    ¡¸ Yeah. It''s like my dick multiplied, and it felt like I''m shoving it on each of you girls, it''s much better than having normal sex ¡¹

    I replied, honestly.

    ¡¸ But you see, it felt like I ejaculated inside everyone, but the amount felt like only for one share. Therefore, it doesn''t give me that sense of exhaustion ¡¹

    If I were to ejaculate six portions for six people, I think that I''d be drained of my energy and I''d be dead by now.

    The pleasure of ejaculation was six times, but the amount was only for one.

    It''s an interesting experience.

    ¡¸ Let''s do it again. However, I think that this would be impossible if us sisters aren''t together ¡¹

    Tsukiko''s right.

    I think that this shared sense would only work unless Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna are together...

    ¡¸ We had six now but should we go for 7 next time? ¡¹

    Yomi giggled.

    ¡¸ Geez, I can''t join in at all! ¡¹

    Yukino who''s pregnant speaks in discontent.

    This skill makes the involve cum hard, and it would be hard for the fetus.

    ¡¸ Well, I''ll be sure to join in next year once this child is born. It gets on my head that I couldn''t join in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We''ll be sure to create the chance. Although, the hard part would be the schedule ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ I intend to get pregnant right away as well. Once that happens, this skill has to be sealed up until childbirth ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters need to be together for this, and yet...

    Once Tsukiko gets pregnant, the child in her stomach would forbid intense sexual intercourse.

    ¡¸ Then that means, we''ll use Michi-oneechan''s Shingetsu when having sex during that ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That''s okay, it''s good that we have plenty of methods to enjoy it with everyone ¡¹

    I said, and laughed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, I''m pulling out ¡¹

    Tsukiko pulls out my penis from inside her.

    My glans parts from her insides.

    It''s withered now.

    White liquid leaks out from Tsukiko''s slit.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    I call out her name.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama. Kiss? Or my breasts? ¡¹

    She asks with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ You should know, right? ¡¹

    You can read my mind, after all...

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it''s both ¡¹

    Tsukiko kisses me on the lips.

    Then, presses her nipples on my lips.

    ¡¸ What a spoiled boy ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I lick and suck on Tsukiko''s breasts.

    ¡¸ Haaaa~ I feel the blazing fire inside of me again. I feel my skin burning. However, it feels pleasant ¡¹

    Tsukiko''s skin is flushed.

    The texture is different. It''s damp and warm.

    ¡¸ Agnes too ¡¹

    Agnes comes to my side.

    ¡¸ Papa!!! ¡¹

    She licks on my face.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Yomi wants to join! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna are still on fire.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, hey! Going for another round is unfair! ¡¹

    Yukino gets angry.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, take this off! ¡¹

    Megu who has her one wrist and both ankles tied up screams.

    ¡¸ I haven''t touched Yoshi-kun yet at all! ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    Wait, you mean that I''ll still entertain everyone after this?

    If we were to do the "shared senses" with Tsukiko and the girls again,

    Yukino won''t be able to join that.

    Should I start with Yukino and have sex with the girls in order again?

    I...

    I might die from that.

    ¡º Okay. That''s enough ¡»

    Minaho-neesan''s voice echoes in the room from the ceiling speakers.

    ¡º You need to free Yoshinobu by now. He''s at his limit ¡»

    Oh, ooh.

    ¡º Yukino-san, you already came from having sex with him earlier, haven''t you? You girls already had a lot with Yoshinobu today ¡»

    Takakura sisters, Mana, Agnes.

    They received my cum inside them earlier today.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, I haven''t done it yet! ¡¹

    Megu shouts to the ceiling.

    ¡º Yes, then just have it tomorrow ¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks strictly.

    ¡º That includes everyone. You''re with Yoshinobu tomorrow anyway. Don''t be greedy. Let Yoshinobu rest for tonight ¡¹

    We''ve dealt with Megu''s case for the time being.

    ¡¸ It can''t be helped! Papa! Let''s go to sleep together naked then! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Eeh? Yomi wants to sleep together too ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too! ¡¹

    Yomi and Megu said.

    ¡¸ No. Let Kou-sama sleep alone for tonight ¡¹

    Tsukiko told everyone.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama cannot feel rested if we''re together with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. He might hold back again ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Besides, look, Megu-oneechan and Yukino-oneechan just joined in Tsukiko-san''s faction, I think you should talk it out tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It''s my decision as the leader of this faction to let Kou-sama free for tonight. If you find it unacceptable, would you please leave the group? ¡¹

    Tsukiko threatens Megu.

    ¡º Either way, I''d like to talk to Yoshinobu, come over here. Margo and I are in the dining room ¡»

    Minaho-neesan''s voice said.

    Then, the door opens.

    ¡¸ Okay, that''s the end of fun time in this room! The room next door is prepared for sleeping, all the girls start moving! Okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, the housewife of this mansion enters.

    Katsuko-nee pushes in a wagon with a bathrobe and towels.

    ¡¸ Okay, Mana-chan take off Megumi-chan''s restrains! Yukino-san, look after Agnes-chan. Tsukiko-san Yomiko-san and Luna-chan start moving ¡¹

    Now that it has come to this, they''ll all follow Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ We''ll take care of the clothes lying around, for now, wipe off your sweat. Put on this bathrobe for the time being. Anyone who wants to go to the bath again, go to the bathroom. And this is for you ¡¹

    She hands me a bathrobe.

    ¡¸ I''ll pass on the bath. I''ll just take a shower tomorrow before going to school ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I want to wash off my sweat. Megumi-san, can I ask you to wash off my back? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks.

    ¡¸ Then, I''m going too ¡¹

    Mana looks like she''s going to take a bath too.

    ¡¸ What about Yomi and Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I''ll stay with Agnes. I''ll go to our room with Yukino-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That''s right, desuno! ¡¹

    Yeah, they''ll split into two groups and move.

    I need to go to the cafeteria to meet with Minaho-neesan.

    But.

    ¡¸ Nii-san. Are you thirsty? ¡¹

    I can''t hide my thoughts from the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Oh, I thought of that, and so I have cold tea prepared ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a pitcher and cups from the wagon.

    She pours in barley tea to the glass.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    However, Katsuko-nee puts the tea in her mouth...

    Then, she calls me over.

    ¡¸ Wait, Katsuko-oneechan, you... ¡¹

    Mana''s guess is right.

    Geez.

    I come forward to Katsuko-nee, then...

    Katsuko-nee made me drink the tea from her mouth.

    ¡¸ Puhaaa~ I mean, I''m frustrated that only you girls were having fun! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee was watching us have sex in this room all this time.

    ¡¸ Uugh, Agnes wants to do that too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee urged her...

    Agnes also holds the tea in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Nnnnn~ ¡¹

    She must be saying, "Papa, tea! Desuno!"

    ¡¸ Thanks, Agnes ¡¹

    I also drink from Agnes'' small mouth.

    ¡¸ Is it delicious? Desuno? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it was, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow~! Okay, it''s Luna''s turn next! ¡¹

    It''s this pattern again...

    Wait, is everyone going to make me drink tea mouth-to-mouth?

    ¡¸ Is it okay? Nii-san ¡¹

    Geez, it can''t be helped.

    ¡¸ Come here! ¡¹

    Luna''s mouth is small. But, the feeling of her lips is pleasant.

    Yomi didn''t just pour the tea but also inserted her tongue.

    ¡¸ I''ll pass. That''s embarrassing ¡¹

    Yukino doesn''t want to do it.

    ¡¸ I''ll do that when we''re alone next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana will pass for now ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Maybe next time ¡¹

    Tsukiko then looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ What about you, Megumi-san? ¡¹

    Megu...

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    She''s fidgeting, tensed.

    ¡¸ Then, I''ll order you instead. Megumi-san, give Kou-sama some tea through your mouth ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Would you not listen to my order, Megumi-san? No, it should be Megumi ¡¹

    Megu trembled.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    She pours tea on her mouth in a hurry, but...

    ¡¸ Before that, shouldn''t you apologize to Kou-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Megu''s surprised and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yoshi-kun, sorry. I''ve caused a lot of trouble to you ¡¹

    She bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ You don''t have to mind it anymore, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Megu''s voice turns muddy.

    Then.

    ¡¸ It''s not "but," is it? Kou-sama''s already sweeping everything clean, shouldn''t you be grateful instead, Megumi? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don''t apologize to me. Do it to Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If everything''s done now, talk about the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I''ll do my best, please treat me well from now on ¡¹

    Megu bows her head.

    ¡¸ That''s good. Well done, Megumi. Now, give Kou-sama some tea ¡¹

    Tsukiko''s way of teaching Megu is going well.

    Tsukiko''s teaching her like this, and so I think that Megu won''t be rampaging anytime soon.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Megu holds the tea in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Megu ¡¹

    I took Megu''s lips after a long time in a while.

    Megu''s lips pour the tea on my mouth.

    Gokun, gokun, gokun.,

    My throat makes sounds as I drink.

    ¡¸ Haa, thanks, that was delicious. Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You''re welcome ¡¹

    Megu replied bashfully.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Uuugh.

    Still, my throat was parched earlier, but now,

    My bladder''s filled up.

    I drank too much tea.

    On the way to the dining room, I rushed to the toiler.

    ¡¸ Oh man, I made it in time ¡¹

    Jororororororo

    Peeing feels nice.

    The semen that remained in my urethra''s washed off too...

    By the way.

    I''m glad that the Takakura sisters didn''t get some perverted preferences.

    If Michi or Misuzu were there.

    They might ask to be showered with pee...

    Michi might even say that she wants to drink it.

    I''m glad. I''m glad.

    Speaking of which, her sister, Haruka, and Margo-san''s training with her.

    Margo-san is with Minaho-neesan in the dining room now, that means...

    The two have returned too.

    Jaa.

    I hurry up and wash my hands and return to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Sorry ¡¹

    The people in the dining room are...

    Minaho-neesan and Margo-san only.

    ¡¸ Oh, Haruka-san''s still doing some muscle training, Michi-chan''s with her ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    This mansion is a complex maze, there are rooms where it''s a problem if you can get in quickly.

    Michi''s looking after Haruka.

    Although, most of the rooms have remote-controlled automatic locks anyway.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-san''s taking a rest with Mao-chan ¡¹

    Nagisa''s pregnant, and she also has to tend the shop by morning.

    Flower shops open early, so she started sleeping earlier.

    ¡¸ Want some tea? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks, but,

    ¡¸ Not now. Also, what do we need to talk about? ¡¹

    I sit down, then Minaho-neesan sighed.

    ¡¸ I reflected a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we have this much women around, it''s natural that factions begin to form ¡¹

    Kouzuki faction, Takakura Faction. Kuromori''s original members. Then.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Women prefer to stay in a group ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, creating a faction isn''t a bad thing. With this many people, it would feel uncomfortable if we''re just one group. I think that creating factions is for the better as they can accept those that were isolated ¡¹

    Even if one girl breaks up with one faction, they won''t be alone as another one will accept her.

    ¡¸ Factions doesn''t mean that the groups are on bad terms and that the atmosphere is hostile. If one could claim their position, then it''s emotionally easier for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san created the Takakura faction, and so, Megumi and Yukino-san joined in ¡¹

    ¡¸ If nothing happened, the two of them would need votes from the family for their place ¡¹

    I mean, whether it''s Yukino or Megu.

    They both were trying to force themselves to be leaders.

    But, the two of them don''t have the qualities of a leader./

    ¡¸ To become the leader of a group, you need both the charisma and talent ¡¹

    I believe so.

    Misuzu and Ruriko as examples, then Tsukiko also had the ability.

    That also includes Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan.

    I don''t have those.

    I don''t have the power to lead.

    ¡¸ But, it shocked me. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Seeing how Tsukiko-san dealt with Megumi as the leader of the faction ¡¹

    Oh.

    She apologized before making me drink tea.

    ¡¸ That was something I needed to do with Megumi. ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ I now understand that Megumi needs a strict and strong attitude elder sister. I''ve seen it happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. That kind of persistent speaking before making her drink tea was Minaho''s speech pattern ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Minaho''s like that with Yukino-san ¡¹

    Now that you mention it.

    ¡¸ Megumi wants me to lead the way for her like that. But, I went and pampered her too much that she got spoiled ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in frustration.

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko-san can read Megumi-chan''s mind, and she uses the method that Megumi-chan wants her. And so, Tsukiko-san leads Megumi-chan with Minaho''s approach in mind ¡¹

    Margo-san consoles Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ She can read minds, after all, she won''t overdo it. She''ll deal with Megumi-chan with the right amount and lead her. Tsukiko-san knows we can leave it to her. It''s going to be okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I... ¡¹

    Margo-san places her hand on top of Minaho-neesan''s.

    ¡¸ Minaho, being a good elder sister isn''t easy. You can''t be only kind or only strict. Tsukiko-san said it earlier, it''s about the balance and timing. That''s important ¡¹

    Then, Margo-san sighed.

    ¡¸ I need to reflect about my role as Nei''s big sister too ¡¹

    What about Nei?

 788. Nei and sigh.

    ¡¸ I''ve learned from today.. ¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    Margo-san, Minaho-neesan, and I are sitting on the table in the dining room.

    ¡¸ People don''t often notice the desires in their innermost part of their heart ¡¹

    The deepest part.

    ¡¸ Yeah, in reality, people''s desires sink down to the deepest part, but it guides them to satisfy that, but for some reason, they make a reason to put it aside and think "it can''t be helped" ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ For example, Misuzu-chan''s got that strong desire to dominate... It''s like a hot magma inside her. She''s got Kouzuki-san''s blood in her after all. Their desire to make people obey them should be strong ¡¹

    Yeah, Misuzu had that kind of desire.

    ¡¸ But the person herself doesn''t want to admit that emotion, and so she changes the story. It''s not her desire, but instead, Yoshinobu-kun wants to embrace some cute girls, and thus, they pick the girls they like and offer them to you ¡¹

    It''s hard for them to face their hearts, so they convince themselves that it''s for my sake.

    ¡¸ Tonight, Misuzu-chan managed to admit that it''s her desires, in the end, that''s great. We dealt with it before it became a big problem ¡¹

    They''ve accumulated a lot of conspiracies with the thought of surprising me.

    Misuzu''s preference won''t change, but tying her down with a promise that she''ll discuss anything beforehand is for the better.

    She''s accepted that Tsukiko will inspect as well.

    We''ll be able to check for the signs before Misuzu acts rashly.

    ¡¸ Well, putting Misuzu-chan aside, the saying "One man''s fault is another man''s lesson" is in effect, isn''t it, Minaho? ¡¹

    Margo-san said. Minaho-neesan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I know. I understand that I also have some desires that sunk on the bottom of my heart and it makes me act without knowing it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan too?

    ¡¸ I realized it earlier when we were in the bathroom earlier ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighed.

    ¡¸ I''m a woman who wants to become the "Onee-san" ¡¹

    When everyone''s in the bath earlier...

    Agnes and the young girls talked to her.

    The weight in Minaho-neesan''s heart lightens up. I saw that.

    ¡¸ Taking over the management of the brothel, accepting Margo and Nei, accepting you all last May and going through with it, my heart says "I want to become an elder sister for someone" ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan lost her little sister.

    Shirasaka Sousuke killed her.

    The little sister got pregnant, and Shirasaka Sousuke hired a suspicious man to operate the abortion.

    Minaho-neesan went through a cruel surgery at the same time.

    Her body''s unable to bear a child again.

    ¡¸ And that thought saved a lot of us, Minaho-neesan. All these people laughing around right now were all thanks to you, Minaho-neesan. We''re grateful to you, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    This family has come to existence because Minaho-neesan made a place for us.

    ¡¸ I''m happy that you say that, but, in the end, my desires were purely personal. I''m doing this to satisfy myself. And if I don''t understand it, then I might lose my way ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, you now understand it, don''t you? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, just now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then it''s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me, embarrassed.

    ¡¸ I''m scared. I''ve just discovered that I''m a woman who moves according to my sentiment. I thought of being calm, appropriate for my age, judging anything with a composed mind, but, it''s nothing like that at all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan always prepares elaborate traps with composure.

    She''s got that impression that she''ll keep her poker face and use her trump card skillfully.

    But, she''s right. She always holds some violent emotion inside here.

    ¡¸ I knew that since before ¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Sure, Minaho''s calm whenever making conspiracies, but, Besides, I don''t think you can make conspiracies unless you''ve got that strong emotion inside you ¡¹

    The revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke is born from Minaho-neesan''s accumulated emotions.

    ¡¸ I''ll always be grateful for the golden week. Grateful to Margo, to you, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ You helped me out adjusting my thoughts, and that''s why I didn''t fall to the abyss of revenge ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan''s initial plan was...

    It was to commit suicide right after fulfilling her revenge.

    Yukino and Mana were to die with their father.

    ¡¸ All I did was follow Kyouko-san''s instructions. It was Kyouko-san who wanted to check Minaho''s mental condition, to make sure that you''re not in danger ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, it was Margo who was with me back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ That''s because Minaho gets tensed when Kyouko-san''s present, right? That''s why. The original plan is that I was the one to go to Australia ¡¹

    Kyouko-san kidnapped and confined Shirasaka Sousuke in Australia and smuggled him into Japan.

    ¡¸ But, I can''t do small tricks like smiling as I kidnap someone to make sure that Minaho won''t heat up ¡¹

    Margo-san''s a serious person to the root.

    She doesn''t turn everything to a gag like Kyouko-san.

    Although, I know now that it''s just Kyouko-san''s style to make jokes to lighten up the mood.

    Kyouko-san''s a kind person.

    ¡¸ You should praise Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ No, all I did was be in a daze about everything ¡¹

    All I did was to let the situation flow.

    I struggled to keep up.

    I wasn''t useful to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Your hardworking attitude was good enough. You did your best to understand Minaho and us, and tried to become our strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ That''s right. You were too hardworking. Yoshinobu stirred up the emotions inside of me. Therefore, I didn''t end up committing suicide ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It''s also true for this occasion. Yoshinobu''s so hardworking that it surpasses my expectations ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stupid. I''m praising you. Things end up better than expected because of you ¡¹

    Better than expected?

    You mean?

    ¡¸ My relationship with Kouzuki-sama and Kouzuki SS becomes stronger, and Tsukiko-san and the two were entrusted to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kouzuki house is still in dispute with the Kansai Yakuza, right? ¡¹

    This will be a long fight between them.

    ¡¸ That''s Kouzuki-sama''s decision, that''s not for me to worry about. We''re partners with Kouzuki-sama, and so we''ll be at the line of battle. But, that''s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are multiple factors, and so it can''t be helped. If we notice a better solution later, we still can''t do anything about it. Kouzuki-san thinks that he makes the best choice after all ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Ending the rampage of Kiyomi-san''s rampage with her Miko power with death.

    Jii-chan couldn''t do anything else.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun. Think that we returned safely first. Then, Tsukiko-san, Yomiko-san, and Luna-san will continue to live with a smile on their faces. That two result is a matter of celebration already. Don''t wish for anything more than that ¡¹

    Margo-san''s right.

    We couldn''t do anything to save Kiyomi-san.

    Jii-chan''s punishment on the Kansai Yakuza is their just deserts.

    ¡¸ Indeed. We need to think of the future instead ¡¹

    Let''s face forward.

    We don''t have time to think of what''s over.

    We still have a lot we need to do.

    ¡¸ Also, for Yukino-san and Megumi''s matter, we can conclude that it''s going well for now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    The two of them entered Tsukiko''s group.

    ¡¸ It''s much easier for those two to follow Tsukiko-san, a straightforward person. Megumi-san and Yukino-san aren''t two-faced. They speak out whatever they think. They''re not girls who are unfair and express themselves without words or gestures ¡¹

    Oh, Tsukiko...

    Her Miko power can read minds, and so talking to her makes you honest.

    Everyone knows that Tsukiko can read minds, and so...

    Careful to not create any strange relationship with the other girls...

    She speaks honestly what she sees and what she understands.

    She intends to gain trust by doing that.

    ¡¸ And Yomiko-san''s the type that''s always honest among the three. Luna-san''s a slight introvert, but, Agnes-chan is pulling her out of the comfort zone ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Agnes approaches Luna without embarrassment...

    And so, Luna''s opening up her heart.

    ¡¸ She''s really the exact opposite of Misuzu-chan. That girl can smile, but the thoughts inside her head are something different, Megumi-chan has bad compatibility with her ¡¹

    Misuzu''s personality is of a lady born from a wealthy house.

    People look at her with envy and jealousy.

    Thus, she smiles all the time to not create enemies.

    She can''t expose what''s in her mind.

    ¡¸ If we''re talking about results, I think that this is for the better? She can speak out her complains to Yukino-san and Yomiko-san and the group, and Tsukiko-san would look after her to make sure that she doesn''t derail ¡¹

    ¡¸ The wife of Yamamine-san was like her, don''t you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    You mean, Megu''s foster mother?

    ¡¸ Do you remember? Megumi''s good girl manners were originally... ¡¹

    Right.

    Back in April...

    Megu had the good girl image as the class president.

    ¡¸ Yamamine house strictly disciplined Megumi. They gave Megumi love and kindness so she won''t feel uneasy because she''s a foster daughter ¡¹

    Her life in the Yamamine household was painful.

    Her foster parents were earning a living together.

    Shirasaka house forced Megu in their family as their daughter.

    Shirasaka clan always bullies Yamamine house and Megu whenever they have a family gathering.

    Furthermore, they made sure that Megu doesn''t grow out of her timid character.

    She lived in a cold life...

    ¡¸ Yamamine-san gave Megumi plenty of love, but, they were strict on her. Therefore, Megumi back in May was lawful ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Even when Shirasaka Sousuke told her that she''ll become a prostitute by the end of Golden Week, Megumi still did her best in club activities until the end ¡¹

    Right.

    Back then, Megu...

    ¡¸ Therefore, it was my fault that Megumi loosened up too much. I was spoiling her in this mansion. That''s why she became useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ It''s not Minaho''s fault. Megumi-chan was feeling the inferiority from her foster parent''s house. She didn''t think that it was her own house ¡¹

    I recall the life Megu had in the Yamamine house.

    Megu acts modest to her foster parents and only ask for the bare minimum.

    Her room didn''t look like a girlish room for a 16-year-old.

    ¡¸ And since living with us, Megumi-chan burst open. That''s what I think ¡¹

    Margo-san and Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That is why I had to lead Megumi loosely. I''m her elder sister after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan''s repenting.

    ¡¸ Really? I think that there''s a lot in being an elder sister ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, do you see Megu as an ordinary little sister? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you know Megu since she was a baby ¡¹

    Megu''s a daughter of a prostitute who lived in this mansion.

    Minaho-neesan''s already confined in this mansion back then.

    Keiko-san, Megu''s mother was a kind person, they said.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan...

    She knows Megu since her birth.

    On top of that, the child in Minaho-neesan''s stomach died.

    I think that the image of her late daughter overlaps with Minaho-neesan''s treatment of Megu as her little sister.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan can''t help but be kind and loose with Megu ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, they weren''t able to attend school because they were kidnapped during their first year, and so they want to watch Megu, and I have fun in school ¡¹

    Therefore, the two aren''t so strict with Megu, either.

    ¡¸ And I''m not good with it either ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ You know, my hair and eye color have always been out of place ever since I was a child in the Indian reserve. In that community, I never experienced strict yet loving guidance from the elders ¡¹

    Margo-san''s received injustice due to her blonde hair and blue eyes.

    In the end, she was gang-raped at age 12.

    Margo-san''s father was among them.

    Margo-san killed her father, left the settlement, and entered an asylum.

    ¡¸ Well, lots of problem-children are gathered in the institute, and so most of them are either timid or rebellious. Human relationship is a hard one. Thanks to my meeting with Minaho and Kyouko-san that I''m now carefree, and can look after others ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven''t done anything ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Margo-san...

    ¡¸ That''s not true. It''s all thanks to Minaho''s kindness. Minaho saved me. I thank you, you''re definitely my precious elder sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho, weren''t you an elder sister to Naomi-san? ¡¹

    It''s the name of Minaho-neesan''s late little sister.

    ¡¸ You wanted a little sister. But, you had experience looking after a little sister, Minaho... You''re doing well as an elder sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That''s true. Having that kind of experience, especially from childhood, has a significant meaning. Minaho, you''ve yearned for the freedom of the prostitutes from the brothel, that''s because you have experience as an elder sister, I think ¡¹

    I see.

    Minaho-neesan''s early years had an influence on her life.

    ¡¸ Minaho, you said earlier that you have the desire to become an elder sister, but, I don''t think that''s the accurate answer ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Minaho, you don''t want to be an elder sister, you already were from the start. You looked after your two years younger sister in your fatherless family. Therefore, Minaho''s been an elder sister since you were at the age of discretion. Your mindset belongs to an elder sister ¡¹

    She''s lived as an elder sister.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you fell in panic when your little sister, Naomi-san, died. If you don''t have siblings, then you can''t be an elder sister. And thus, you place the prostitutes of the brothel, Nei and, I as your elder sisters, you looked after us ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan''s existence is of an elder sister.

    ¡¸ Humans draw out their personalities from the environment they were raised in. When your consciousness starts to sprout, you''ll recognize, "The world I live in is like this," and that impression will last ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Minaho will always be an elder sister! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Margo''s right. I''ve always been an elder sister since Naomi was born. At age two, I''m already aware of my surroundings, and Naomi''s by my side, I''ve been her elder sister ever since ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That''s important. That''s why Minaho''s a good elder sister who leads us ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I don''t intend to be that bossy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think that being bossy is just a part of being an elder sister ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    Then.

    ¡¸ But you know, in Nei''s case ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Nei''s also an elder sister, but... ¡¹

    Nei came out first among the twins.

    ¡¸ Her twin was a brother. She''s named the elder sister, but, it''s actually Kei-kun who always helps Nei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even when Cesario Viola took them, it''s the little brother who protects Nei ¡¹

    After the American criminals kill their parents and kidnap them...

    Nei and Kei-san were brought inside the criminal group and left alive.

    And it was Kei-san who protected Nei by keeping Viola, who was a homosexual, a company.

    ¡¸ She''s an elder sister, yet her brother''s life saved her. Nei''s mental trauma is that she wasn''t able to save her brother ¡¹

    Kei-san covered for Nei and died together with Viola''s sister.

    ¡¸ In short, Nei''s an elder sister in the paper, but she''s never lived as one ¡¹

    Margo-san, you mean?

    ¡¸ That was our miscalculation. We thought of letting Nei lead the young group. Nei''s smart, and she knows the methods of Kuromori ¡¹

    She joins Margo-san in the monkey business.

    ¡¸ She was an elder sister, and so we thought that she''ll understand the young ones

    But.

    ¡¸ Nei isn''t cut for that role ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That''s right...And that''s why Nei wasn''t able to control Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ She''s just like us. Nei only speaks kindly, and she wasn''t able to guide Megumi with strict mind ¡¹

    Though she''s an elder sister on paper, Nei couldn''t act elder-sister-like towards Kei-san.

    Naturally, she''s not experienced as an elder sister.

    ¡¸ However, Nei, Nei''s pain is that she wants to become an elder sister ¡¹

    I said.

    Her emotions towards her late brother are strong.

    Therefore, I...

    I took over Kei-san''s identity on paper.

    I''ve become Nei''s real brother.

    ¡¸ I know. Nei should be aware of that now ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ And, she must be thinking that she''s miserable as she wasn''t able to fulfill her role towards Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Then that means I have to do something about it ¡¹

    It''s my role to heal Nei from feeling down.

 Chapter 789. Hypothesis

    789. Hypothesis

    Nei did say that she''ll hold back from coming to my bed tonight, but.

    I''m the one coming to her right now.

    ¡¸ Where is she right now? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Margo-san should know where Nei is from the monitoring system.

    ¡¸ Second floor, in the library ¡¹

    Margo-san replied.

    Library, it''s the room in this mansion where the former prostitutes left their books and manga behind.

    ¡¸ Nei goes there when she''s feeling down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I''ll go to her right away ¡¹

    I stand up.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait for a second, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stopped me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I''ll leave Nei to you. I think that you can deal with her better than we do. That''s for the better ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Since we''re at it, I''d like to ask... ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Why is Margo not having sex with Yoshinobu? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Why do you want to know about that now, Minaho? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think being transparent with your relationship with Yoshinobu is for the better with Nei ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If Margo doesn''t want to have sex with Yoshinobu because you were worrying about Nei... ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know that''s not it ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, Margo takes the role of Nei''s elder sister. Isn''t that why you''re holding back your emotions for Yoshinobu when Nei''s present? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why though? Nei knows that Yoshinobu-kun has a lot of women before I could even make a move ¡¹

    Right. I''m having sex with multiple women every day.

    It''s too late for Nei to dislike the idea.

    Besides, it was Nei who asked me to rape Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ As Yoshinobu said earlier, Nei wants to be an elder sister. Therefore, she loves Yoshinobu and the younger sisters from the bottom of her heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ And Nei is loved by her elder sisters. Minaho, Katsuko-san, and everyone does ¡¹

    Margo-san doesn''t break her smile.

    ¡¸ But we''re different from Margo, in regards to Nei. Margo, you''re special to that girl ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It''s Margo who opened up Nei''s heart after losing her brother in Los Angeles ¡¹

    Nei''s usually bright and mischievous personality is a fake.

    Nei made it up to protect her breaking heart back then.

    She mimicked Kyouko-san.

    The real Nei, Yasuko, is an introverted and docile girl.

    ¡¸ And so, Nei doesn''t feel reluctant to watch Katsuko or the other girls have sex with Yoshinobu, but, she might not like to see Margo and Yoshinobu have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? I don''t get it ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Why would Nei not like me having sex with him? If Nei wants to be closer to me than the other girls, then, shouldn''t she want me to have sex with him? Have you thought of that possibility? ¡¹

    If she wants to be closer with Margo-san...

    Just like how Michi watches me have sex with Misuzu.

    But.

    ¡¸ I somehow get what Minaho-neesan''s trying to say ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan often conceals her emotions ¡¹

    Oh, why did I not think of it?

    ¡¸ If it''s with someone like Megu, who she can speak without reserve, then she''d speak, "I want to be your number one" without problems, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, Nei and Misuzu both hide their true nature. They only carry out their role in that location, acting out their daily life. That''s how they were ¡¹

    Misuzu''s lived with eyes around watching her because she''s Jii-chan''s daughter.

    Nei''s been confined by a criminal with a whimsy character.

    Forcing a smile has become nature to her.

    She suppresses her desires and emotions, and move her body as the people around hope her do.

    And she''s smart enough to move the conversation to make sure that the other party doesn''t notice that she''s hiding her emotions.

    She''s too smart.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Misuzu shouted that she also wants to be a number one. Those were the thoughts she''s hiding deep inside her heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ I''ve seen that one, yes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan nods.

    ¡¸ If Misuzu was like that, then Nei might also be holding some more complex emotions than what Misuzu holds even though she''s showing a bright smile ¡¹

    Or should I say that because of Nei''s strong personality on the surface,

    She might be holding her true feelings more than Misuzu.

    At a glance, Nei''s encouraging me to have sex with whoever, but,

    The Yasuko from the back might not like it.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Nei bringing Kana-san in might be mentally stressing her out ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ In case someone has excessive stress, they act opposite of what they think. Nei''s true feelings might be that she doesn''t want Yoshinobu-kun to have sex with more girls. However, putting various factors to consider, Nei herself thought of introducing a new sex partner, and acted out differently from what she first thought ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ I think so too. But, Nei''s mentally balanced with her current personality, and so I believe that she''ll accept it even if Yoshinobu had sex with other girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Nei''s life and happiness are all centered around Yoshinobu. She''ll do anything if it''s for Yoshinobu''s sake, and she doesn''t think of monopolizing you ¡¹

    Nei doesn''t want to monopolize me.

    She thinks that it won''t make me happy if she does.

    There are too many beautiful girls around, and yet...

    Nei thinks that she''s worthless.

    Just like me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Nei will accept even if Yoshinobu-kun has sex with other girls. If that''s the case, shouldn''t Nei also turn a blind eye on me too? ¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Suppose I want t have sex with Yoshinobu-kun... ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, in Margo-san''s case ¡¹

    I...

    ¡¸ Margo-san, do you call Ya-chan "Nei" when you''re alone with her? ¡¹

    It''s common for Nei to act together with Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Both happen. Her personality lets it happen occasionally ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ I think that it''s just the two of us in her family. She talks to us as Najima Yasuko, her real face ¡¹

    Yeah, if Nei and I were alone.

    After sex, when we''re both naked in the bed.

    Nei returns to Yasuko, and we hold a conversation.

    ¡¸ I''m only watching through the cameras ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighed.

    ¡¸ Yasuko doesn''t talk for a long time ¡¹

    Nei''s real self only talks to Margo-san and me.

    ¡¸ That''s the reason why I''m uneasy. To Nei, Margo''s a special elder sister, where she doesn''t need to act. If Margo were to sleep with Yoshinobu... ¡¹

    Nei probably wants to monopolize me, she probably doesn''t want me to have sex with other girls.

    But in this family, she wants to be the elder sister for my sake.

    Due to multiple factors, she''s okay with me having sex with everyone.

    ¡¸ Nei opened her heart to Margo. I think that comforts her ¡¹

    Despite that...

    If Margo-san were to have sex with me...

    ¡¸ I think that she might close her heart to Margo too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan''s worry isn''t wrong.

    ¡¸ Margo, you''ve noticed it too, have you? Isn''t that why you''re not having sex with Yoshinobu? ¡¹

    Margo-san...

    ¡¸ Fufufu, you''re overthinking it, Minaho, and Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    She combed her bangs upwards and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ That''s an interesting hypothesis, but that''s wrong ¡¹

    Wrong?

    ¡¸ Nei''s not that weak. And I''m not that overprotective ¡¹

    She laughed.

    ¡¸ It''s going well with Nei and me because I''m facing that girl in equal terms. In that regard, Minaho looked down on Nei from above too much. Yoshinobu-kun is an honest man, Misuzu-chan''s a courteous woman, and that''s why they can talk to Minaho even with that attitude, but, Nei''s personality hates it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I''m just joking. Nei doesn''t hate Minaho at all ¡¹

    Margo-san''s smile vanishes.

    ¡¸ I''m not having sex with Yoshinobu-kun because of the season ¡¹

    Season?

    ¡¸ I don''t plan on getting pregnant anytime soon. If I want a child, then I''d ask Yoshinobu for one at that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you can have sex while not wanting pregnancy though ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That''s your opinion. I don''t need sex like the other girls ¡¹

    Margo-san returns to her smiling face.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that we''ve empathized with the former prostitutes'' opinion on sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That''s not it. I might be the oddball. To be honest, I don''t have the urge to have sex with men ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, how about trying it out? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan suggests.

    ¡¸ In your case, your first case is a trauma, that must be why you don''t want to have sex ¡¹

    Margo-san''s gang-raped at age 12.

    ¡¸ Aren''t you the same, Minaho? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko, Nagisa, and I were forced to become prostitutes, and so we know the pleasures of sex as we worked. Playing with men for money, and our bodies learned how to climax ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But Margo''s experience is nothing but pain, isn''t it? ¡¹

    She said, then looked at me.

    ¡¸ But, I''m sure that Margo will know the merits of sex if you do it with Yoshinobu... ¡¹

    I...

    ¡¸ I think you should try it out. As for me, my body can''t have sex anymore, so I''d like Margo to know the pleasures of sex. You were born a woman, try changing your life. Margo ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    She smiled and looked at me.

    ¡¸ That''s what Minaho said, what do you think? ¡¹

    She''s smiling, but her eyes show seriousness.

    ¡¸ If Margo-san doesn''t want to do it yet, then I won''t force you ¡¹

    I don''t think that I''m good at sex.

    Neither I think that it changes people''s lives.

    Besides, sex isn''t something so casual that you can just test it out.

    ¡¸ Right. I don''t think of testing it out either, I''ve got a lot I want to do for now. Therefore, that''s the end of story ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo! ¡¹

    Margo-san ignores Minaho-neesan, who tries to continue the conversation...

    ¡¸ It''s not that I hate Yoshinobu-kun. I like you. I genuinely think of you as my brother. I love you. That''s for sure ¡¹

    She speaks to me with an affectionate gaze.

    ¡¸ But, that''s why I''d like to stir up that idea that when one have sex, things will go smoothly ¡¹

    That''s...

    ¡¸ Although, that doesn''t mean that I think sex is not okay. I believe that sex is essential, and I''m sure that sex creates bonds. There are girls saved because you had sex with them. But, I don''t think that everything in this world revolves around sex ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I don''t think that creating bonds and relationships through sex is a bad thing... However, I''m only asking, "does it always have to be through sex?" There''s no man here but Yoshinobu-kun. I think that if everyone wants to have sex with you, then you''ll burst out ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Do you mean to say that we depend on Yoshinobu right away when we feel mentally unstable and ask to have sex for healing, and that''s not good? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ I said that''s not it ¡¹

    Margo-san sighed.

    ¡¸ You know, each one has their"It''s absolute, it has to be this" as their answer, right? ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    A calm and gentle smile.

    ¡¸ I haven''t done intercourse with Yoshinobu-kun yet, but I feel a strong bond with him ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I think we have enough trust in each other even if we don''t have sex. We''re family. We''ve always been family. Isn''t that right, Yoshinobu-kun? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    She''s right.

    That''s how it is.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Margo-oneesan''s a precious elder sister of mine ¡¹

    I call her Margo-oneesan naturally.

    ¡¸ Sex is just a means to become intimate with each other, but we cannot settle everything through sex. We can create bonds even without it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that''s right. Your relationship with me is the proof of that ¡¹

    I feel like I''m saved.

    Yeah.

    Margo-oneesan and I definitely have a strong bond.

    Therefore, we''re family even if we don''t have sex.

    ¡¸ Minaho. If there''s no one like me in this family, Yoshinobu-kun will suffocate, am I wrong? ¡¹

    Margo-neesan said, Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Wait, you were worrying about Yoshinobu, not Nei? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ And is that why you want to keep your relationship with Yoshinobu platonic? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that hypothesis of yours is interesting though ¡¹

    Margo-neesan laughs it off.

    ¡¸ I don''t simply do what I want. My highest priority is going to the US and enter the martial arts scene ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I won''t have sex for now. That''s all ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I head to the library where Nei''s hiding.

    I wear only a bathrobe and slippers, making flapping sounds.

    Should I change clothes before going to her?

    Well, I guess this one feels natural.

    It''s too late for me to try to show off.

    Now then.

    Click.

    I opened the heavy door to the library.

    Oh, this room is really filled with books.

    There are some old VHS tapes around, but...

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, what''s up? ¡¹

    Nei''s sitting on the floor, grasping her knees in the tiny corner of the room.

    ¡¸ Hm, I want to see Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? You''re done with Megu-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Tsukiko''s managing them now ¡¹

    I sit down next to Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, weren''t you watching? ¡¹

    Through the cameras.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Well... ¡¹

    Nei brings in a strange-looking robot doll.

    ¡¸ What''s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, this one''s from this room ¡¹

    This room?

    ¡¸ I think there were children in this mansion even before Megu-chan ¡¹

    Children of the prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Look, this one''s an old toy, it''s probably from the ''80s ¡¹

    Nei moves around the robot.

    ¡¸ I don''t know if it was a child born here, or a child of a prostitute, but... But, it was before Shirasaka Sousuke took over the brothel. I think we''ll know about it if we ask Morimoto-san, the clerk of Kuromori tower ¡¹

    Morimoto-san''s living with his wife in one of the houses surrounding the mansion.

    He''s retired now and only comes to the mansion when Minaho-neesan calls her.

    ¡¸ Look, this one''s deformed ¡¹

    Nei bends the limbs of the robot toy.

    She opened the toy inside and stored it in the head and limbs.

    ¡¸ Oh, so you can do that? ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ So, what''s this? ¡¹

    The transforming robot looks crooked.

    Now that she mentioned it, the robot has a strange color.

    The face is colored green, but the body is pale, light brown.

    ¡¸ This is an Iwa ¡¹

    Nei looked at the group of light brown crooked and transformed robot toys.

    ¡¸ Iwa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Iwaishi[1. Also, read as Ganzeki] superman ¡¹

    Ganzeki Choujin?

    ¡¸ Err, it becomes a rock from a robot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, that''s not it, The rock transforms to robot ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ganzeki Superman Mass Rock, I got curious, so I looked it up on my phone ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Look, when Transformers robot toys were famous, these were the products of other makers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the robots that transform to cars and stuff ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, the transformers in the early days weren''t reusing vehicles like Microman''s Microrobot series, or diamond clone Car robots, they transform to various electronics. Cameras, pistols, walkman, microscope ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the rival company started selling rocks transforming to robots? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, that''s the part I don''t understand ¡¹

    Nei takes out the head of the robot and puts it back.

    ¡¸ This rock superman thing is launched as various types. It has both the good and evil groups ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh. then it was popular? ¡¹

    From how I look at it, it has an eerie design.

    ¡¸ Well, they didn''t sell at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah. I knew it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, since it didn''t sell a lot, the remaining ones sell for a high price in online auctions, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, this is premium? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It wasn''t famous back then, and it''s neither popular nowadays ¡¹

    I guess.

    ¡¸ But, this rock superman is much better. ¡¹

    Nei takes out another toy from the bookshelf.

    ¡¸ This one''s rock superman Ruby-man ¡¹

    What?

    What''s with this transparent red, strangely shaped robot?

    The face is something gross.

    ¡¸ This is the concept where the robots transform to jewels ¡¹

    Nei transforms the robot toy.

    ¡¸ Okay, done ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?!

    ¡¸ What kind of gemstone is this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, right! ¡¹

    It''s turned to some distorted shape.

    I can''t see the jewel at all.

    ¡¸ And that''s the reason why these jewel superman something didn''t sell either ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ If you can''t tell what it is, it''s much better to stay as the robot ¡¹

    Nei returns the toy to its former look.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan. Sorry

    She whispers.

 Chapter 790. Youâ€™re not the only lonely one

    ¡¸ It didn¡¯t go well for me. Trying to become everyone¡¯s big sister. ¡¹

    Nei says while playing with the transforming robot toy.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s impossible for me. I can¡¯t be the big sister, but only a little sister Minaho-oneechan and Margo-oneechan protects, can I?

    I embrace Nei¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸ Really? I think that you¡¯re doing well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You call me ¡°Kei-chan¡± when we¡¯re alone, right? Onee-chan ¡¹

    Nei calls me Kei-chan.

    I call Nei, ¡°Onee-san.¡±

    That¡¯s the rule when we¡¯re alone.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I need Nei to return to her Yasuko mind for this.

    Her naked mind.

    ¡¸ But you see, Kei-chan says that but, I¡¯m different. I can¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t work at all. I mean, I don¡¯t have the ¡°everyone¡¯s big sister¡± image now. I know very well that this can¡¯t go on! ¡¹

    Nei speaks out her true feelings.

    ¡¸ I wanted to be the reliable big-sister who stands in front, pulling the little sisters out, resolving the problems of everyone with a smile. But, look at what I did ¡¹

    Nei returns the robot toy she played with on the shelf.

    ¡¸ I was acting bossy and looking like an observer with Tsukiko-san, leaving everything to everyone, and I didn¡¯t do anything to help ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ Also, later, Mii-chan and I would be holding each other back from making conspiracies, but, with Kana-chan, she¡¯s a good girl, and so it will go well with her¡­ ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not working well for me. Nothing goes well at all ¡¹

    Haaaa, she sighed loudly.

    Her eyes are filled with tears.

    ¡¸ Then, then, then, now I¡¯m complaining all about it to Kei-chan, I¡¯m such a failure ¡¹

    I kiss Nei on the cheeks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Onee-chan¡¯s a failure or anything like that ¡¹

    I smiled at Nei.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, you¡¯re my big sis. There¡¯s no failure for that. Just having Onee-chan by my side like this is happiness to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kei-chan ¡¹

    I hold Nei¡¯s hand.

    I grind my thumb around the middle of her palm.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing, just a massage. I heard that you can improve the blood circulation using this ¡¹

    I gently massage Nei¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Look, don¡¯t reflect on what you couldn¡¯t do but concentrate on what you can do instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I give Nei¡¯s fingers shiatsu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu exposed her true feelings earlier when there are people around, right? ¡¹

    She confessed that she wants herself to be a special existence to me.

    She asks to have sex with me.

    And so, I¡¯ve embraced Misuzu in front of Katsuko-nee, Ruriko, Edie, and Nei.

    ¡¸ But, Onee-chan held back. You actually want to scream just as loud as Misuzu, don¡¯t you? I know ¡¹

    In truth,

    Nei should¡¯ve asked for sex with me in that place too.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, well¡­ ¡¹

    Nei speaks bashfully

    ¡¸ Mii-chan made her grand confession like that before I could. I couldn¡¯t do anything but watch her over like an understanding big sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, and you did it well ¡¹

    I grasp her hand tightly.

    ¡¸ You let Misuzu have her turn and back off like an elder sister. That¡¯s cool, I don¡¯t think anyone could hold back that much unless they¡¯re big sisters ¡¹

    My women are honest with their desires.

    ¡¸ If Misuzu were on the reverse situation, she¡¯d think that if she doesn¡¯t have sex with me there, then it¡¯s not fair, that she¡¯s got no place, that she lost, and so she¡¯d do anything to join in ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s not like that.

    Back then, it was Edie¡¯s time.

    Edie let Ruriko join her, then¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s unable to just watch me have sex with those two.

    And so she also pleaded to have sex with me.

    I¡­No, Edie and all the girls in the room allowed Misuzu¡¯s request, and so I had sex with her.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s unable to hold back, but Onee-chan did. Furthermore, you were able to suppress it that you were smiling while talking to Misuzu and the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Nei looked down on the hand I¡¯m grasping.

    ¡¸ I was just trying to show off. I wanted to be big sis-like, even for a bit. It was nothing but a play. An act. After all, I also want your embrace! I wanted to have sex! I wanted to shout back that I¡¯m the one who loves Kei-chan the most! Right in front of them ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ I mean, I mean! I mean! I¡¯m number one! I love Kei-chan the most! I love you more than anyone does in this world! I won¡¯t lose! I¡¯m the one who loves Kei-chan the most!!! ¡¹

    She takes my hand.

    Then, Nei kisses it again and again.

    The back of my hand, my fingers.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry. I must be heavy. I know that I¡¯m crazy. I love Kei-chan so much that it¡¯s making me insane ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s tears flow to my hand.

    ¡¸ I thought that it might hurt Kei-chan if I continue this ¡¹

    I see now.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you were taking distance from me for the past few days? ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t get involved with the Takakura case more than the surface.

    She laid the groundwork to sacrifice Kana-senpai to me.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Going to the US with Margo-neesan is also a part of it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. I sure want to go with Margo-oneechan to the US and support her. I¡¯ve got a lot of regrets remaining in the US after all ¡¹

    To Nei, the US is the place where her parents and brother died and where she was imprisoned.

    ¡¸ I understand Margo-oneechan¡¯s thoughts of taking revenge on the US ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Then that¡¯s okay ¡¹

    But, it was me who urged Margo-oneechan to hurry and carry out her plans ¡¹

    Nei looked at my face.

    ¡¸ In the end, I think that if I continue to stick with Kei-chan, I¡¯ll cause troubles not just with Kei-chan but with everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan ¡¹

    I lick off Nei¡¯s tears.

    It¡¯s salty and slightly bitter.

    Her tears taste the same.

    ¡¸ If you go away with that reason, it¡¯ll only trouble me ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m going crazy! Insane! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right, but I don¡¯t mind it at all ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ After all, I¡¯m also crazy. Crazy for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kei-chan? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, we¡¯re both crazy. Mad. That¡¯s why Onee-chan doesn¡¯t mind no matter how much trouble I bring. I will also cause as many problems to Onee-chan. Isn¡¯t that what being siblings is like? ¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve discovered a lot this time. One of them is that people will always be influenced by the environment they grew up in ¡¹

    Nei listens to my story.

    ¡¸ For example, Yukino¡¯s raised in a house where her parents curse at each other, and so she thinks that throwing insults at me is a proof of her affection ¡¹

    That¡¯s her expression of love.

    ¡¸ But, Mana¡¯s raised by her relatives in Shizouka, she thinks that the relationship of her parents is embarrassing. She¡¯s able to compare it to the people close to her ¡¹

    And that is Yukino and Mana¡¯s difference.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s raised in Yamamine house, where the couple helps each other out, or so she thought. Actually, it¡¯s the husband refrained from his wife. She feels that it¡¯s natural, and so¡­ ¡¹

    Megu believes that I should make a compromise for her.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Misuzu shouted all her emotions, the reason or that is Misuzu¡¯s always lived in a place where people look at her. Therefore, she doesn¡¯t resist making that confession while everyone¡¯s watching her ¡¹

    Instead, she wants people to know her thoughts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m envious of her. Mii-chan thinks that she stands on top and can move a mass of people. She¡¯s got both the cuteness and charisma ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s also envious of Onee-chan. I¡¯m sure of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan¡¯s not a captive of common sense, you¡¯re free ¡¹

    I said. Nei¡¯s face turns cloudy.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not free at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Misuzu sees it that way. Onee-chan, you don¡¯t have the burden of Kouzuki house behind your back after all ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s to inherit the control over an old wealthy family.

    Someday¡­

    ¡¸ Well, anyway, since our family is a gathering of people like this, each one has their past, and is influenced by the way they lived before ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan and the others can¡¯t forget their past as prostitutes no matter what. Margo-neesan had her harsh history, and so she¡¯s like that now. Agnes also has the teachings about sex from Shirasaka Sousuke ¡¹

    Agnes watched Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex videos every day and is instructed to masturbate to prepare for the day where she offers her virginity to him.

    She¡¯s forced with that upbringing for years¡­

    Even now, Agnes¡¯ life is centered on sex.

    I think that outgrowing that thought of hers would be hard to do.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If Agnes can¡¯t have sex with Kei-chan anymore, she¡¯d break. I mean, it¡¯s great that Kei-chan became Agnes¡¯ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Agnes were to have sex with anyone other than Kei-chan, she¡¯d only drown in sex and become a girl who¡¯ll let any man have sex with her ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke developed Agnes sexually but, it was Kei-chan who created a bond and relationship with Agnes, right? Agnes will not have sex with anyone but Kei-chan. She doesn¡¯t trust any other man but Kei-chan in this world ¡¹

    I¡¯m the only man in this family, after all.

    ¡¸ If ever Shirasaka Sousuke raped Agnes as he planned, the results would be fearsome. Either way, that man would immediately lose to Agnes after taking her virginity and let her become a prostitute ¡¹

    Once Agnes becomes a prostitute.

    ¡¸ She knows nothing but sex. She doesn¡¯t care about love or anything like that. She¡¯ll become a sex-machine. If things went that way ¡¹

    That¡¯s horrible.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get what Kei-chan¡¯s trying to say ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s influenced by their past. You can¡¯t run away from it. If that¡¯s the case, I¡­ ¡¹

    Nei holds my hand tight.

    ¡¸ Oh, in the end, my personality took form when Cesario Viola had me imprisoned. Viola and his sister are both criminals who come and go in that residence, and to not let them read my thoughts, I¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Najima Yasuko created Natou Nei when¡­

    It was during the time when Viola confined her.

    ¡¸ Viola¡¯s a true sadist, and he¡¯s pleased to watch my face when he torments Kei-chan, and I shout ¡°Stop it already¡± ¡¹

    That Kei-chan isn¡¯t me.

    It¡¯s Nei¡¯s late twin brother.

    Kei-san died protecting his big sister.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all for me, because of me¡­ I¡¯m the big sister and yet I couldn¡¯t save Kei-chan ¡¹

    I hug Nei¡¯s trembling body tightly.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, I¡¯m here now. Look, I¡¯m hugging you now ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Nei trembles.

    ¡¸ But, I couldn¡¯t become a big sister at all. I can¡¯t! I¡¯m the big sister, and yet!!!! ¡¹

    The intense emotions from deep inside gush out.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t rush it. Don¡¯t hurry. You¡¯ll always be my Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just take it slowly! Move forward! You don¡¯t need to become the ¡°ideal big sister¡± right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kei-chan ¡¹

    I hug Nei with both arms.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, you¡¯re too smart, and that¡¯s why you look at the results right away. You analyze what you did wrong and get down from it! You panic too much, you hurry too much! You can¡¯t become your ideal self right away like that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t like how I am now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you¡¯ve got to face your self and fix it over time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kei-chan will hate me if I take it too slowly! That¡¯s what I don¡¯t want to happen!! I¡¯m scared that Kei-chan will hate me!!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    I kissed Nei in the lips.

    ¡¸ Nnnn, mumumuuu?! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised with the sudden kiss, but,

    Before long.

    Nei accepts my lips after settling down.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Our lips separate.

    Then, Nei looks at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ There is no way in the world I would hate you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love Onee-chan after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you!!! ¡¹

    This time, Nei¡¯s the one who kissed me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I see, I get it now ¡¹

    We lie down on the library floor and embrace each other.

    Kissing each other again and again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s the same with the robot toy ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is? ¡¹

    Nei looks up at the toys she placed in the bookshelves earlier.

    ¡¸ They could transform into cars or gemstones, but all of them converted back to robot. The robot toys are the same ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ In the end, they first think that children will be playing with it. They make sure that it won¡¯t break from simple shifting, and the toy won¡¯t cut any fingers either ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re toys after all ¡¹

    They won¡¯t be selling toys that can injure children.

    ¡¸ You can play with it with a peace of mind, and it¡¯s fun, that way of thinking isn¡¯t bad. Well, it¡¯s business, so they think of profits and usability, but in the end, the creation of it comes from kindness ¡¹

    Kindness.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. It¡¯s not just about the toys. Most of the goods, tools, instruments in this world are friendly to people. They think about the buyer who¡¯ll use it. The maker fills the item with their love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. If it¡¯s something half-baked, then nobody would buy it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, objects in this world are friendly. That¡¯s the basics. And people who deceive or torment others are less, I think ¡¹

    Nei, who suffered from horrible people, said and rubs her cheeks on my arm.

    ¡¸ I was scared of evil. I thought that people would always want to scare, hurt, make me suffer. I felt that this world is filled with evil people ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ After meeting Minaho-oneechan, I thought that they¡¯re my allies. That they¡¯re people, who suffered just as much as I did. Therefore, we get close together and fight off scary people. I thought that everyone else is an enemy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s why I was happy that the family increased in numbers. My allies increased. But, I only trust Kei-chan and Margo-oneechan. In the end, I¡¯m still scared. I thought that even my family may betray me suddenly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. With that said, I don¡¯t want to betray my little sisters. I don¡¯t want to be betrayed, and so I don¡¯t betray. And since I¡¯m scared of the people in the world, thinking that they¡¯re all scary and horrible people, I wanted to protect my little sisters. Not letting any horrible people lay hands on them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, you wanted to become the ¡°ideal big sister¡± right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so ¡¹

    Nei stretches her hand and reaches for the robot toy.

    ¡¸ But, this toy told me¡­ Most people don¡¯t think of harming me. The basis of this world is kindness, not evil ¡¹

    She pats the head of the robot with her fingers.

    ¡¸ I see. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    I pushed the stomach part of the robot.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that the world is that cruel ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Kei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan ¡¹

    Our lips piled again.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I actually don¡¯t get what¡¯s the ¡°number one¡± for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this about? ¡¹

    Nei looked up at me blankly.

    ¡¸ I think that my past has an influence on me. Just like everyone else ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I must notice it myself.

    ¡¸ In the end, I don¡¯t get what a family means ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what to feel about my Father, nor I could understand Mother. Why was I born? What was the purpose of my birth? I lived in that state where I don¡¯t understand anything. What¡¯s fun? Why was I born in that stupid family? ¡¹

    I never had a conversation with my family.

    Why are these people gathered here to call themselves a family?

    ¡¸ Back then, I don¡¯t know much about other families, and so I thought that my situation is something I can¡¯t do anything about, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯ve discovered so many families now.

    A family with members that came from various households.

    ¡¸ My mother¡¯s out of the question, and I know that my father¡¯s a useless man, but now¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing, it¡¯s just that Grandma, I thought that she¡¯s the only one who loved me, that she¡¯s an ally, but¡­ ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s wrong. Grandma¡¯s never a decent person as she tries to meet Mother¡¯s absurd orders, even in that irredeemable household ¡¹

    Grandma¡¯s son, my Father, He¡¯s working on Mother¡¯s Father¡¯s company, and he couldn¡¯t raise his head against them.

    ¡¸ To think that they¡¯ve accepted that kind of slave-like life, living in the kitchen and nowhere else is just absurd. ¡¹

    Grandma¡¯s lived that kind of life with me.

    She didn¡¯t teach me that this kind of life is strange.

    She¡¯s always displeased, and she hardly smiled.

    ¡¸ No, I still like Grandma, and I¡¯m thankful to her. I won¡¯t forget my gratitude to her, But ¡¹

    Did Grandma really love me?

    ¡¸ Grandma may have hated me. She might¡¯ve thought of me as troublesome ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    Nei says, but¡­

    ¡¸ In the end, I don¡¯t know. What does it mean to be a family? I hardly know about loving family or the family loving me ¡¹

    Because I don¡¯t have the experience.

    ¡¸ Therefore, that¡¯s what I¡¯m most scared of. I don¡¯t understand families. Therefore, I just accept everything and go along with it. With everyone ¡¹

    That¡¯s why.

    That¡¯s the reason why I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a hollow person ¡¹

 Chapter 791. Revolution.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s pathetic. Not knowing what¡¯s natural for the ordinary people ¡¹

    I sighed.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t do anything about it. This is my life, and so I¡¯ll learn about what makes a family slowly. It¡¯ll trouble everyone though ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, nobody thinks that it¡¯s trouble ¡¹

    Nei hugs me.

    ¡¸ I mean, everyone¡¯s like that. We all lost sight of what a family truly means ¡¹

    Right.

    That¡¯s true, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, I was wrong. For the past four months, I tried to give everyone equal attention ¡¹

    Trying to give everyone fair and equal attention and attitude.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I thought that if I work hard, everyone will accept it and things will go well ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand that everyone¡¯s different ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s raised from different homes lived different lifestyles, and so they think differently of what a ¡®family¡¯ means to them. They seek different things from me ¡¹

    They have different forms of a family they believe in.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Megu who disrupts the harmony of the family. Megu has her thoughts on what a family is, or what it has to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Megu¡¯s not wrong either. Yamamine house formed their family by itself as well. In family relationships, there¡¯s no right or wrong. There¡¯s a family with just several people living in the same house. Or even those in the same family, they may think differently on their definition of family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re us. This is Kuromori family, and we need to create the rules to live in that same family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. But, I thought I¡¯d like to know each other once again before we decide on the rules of this family ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ To be honest, I thought that I understand everyone in the family for the past four months. I¡¯m such an idiot. That¡¯s why I got carried away¡­ ¡¹

    I got conceited, thinking that I can deal with everything on my own.

    ¡¸ I never thought that Agnes would be such a bright and talkative girl until Luna came. I never thought of Misuzu¡¯s true feelings. Mana and Ruriko were such stable girls now, also ¡¹

    I look at Nei.

    ¡¸ I never thought that Onee-chan was lonely ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I, no, I¡¯m not ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re alone right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body loosens up.

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯ve been trying to force myself to become ¡°everyone¡¯s big sister,¡± but in the end, I¡¯m just lonely ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, I¡¯m here for you ¡¹

    I massage Nei¡¯s hand again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that Onee-chan¡¯s here for me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Tell everyone else the same thing, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kei-chan¡¯s always been lonely. Therefore, you¡¯re happy when someone stays by your side. But, that¡¯s enough for you that you don¡¯t need to be satisfied more than that ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you accept everything from everyone. You don¡¯t complain. Kei-chan, you¡¯re that kind of guy ¡¹

    Nei stares at my hand that massages hers.

    ¡¸ Kei-chan, you said that you were a hollow person, but that¡¯s not true. Kei-chan¡¯s full right now. You¡¯re filled with a substance to the limit ¡¹

    Filled.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kei-chan now has me, everyone. A family. Isn¡¯t that enough happiness for Kei-chan? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    That might be.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s us who misunderstood. We¡¯re greedy women, and so we¡¯re not satisfied even though we¡¯re happy. We want to reach greater happiness than now ¡¹

    Greater than now.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, Megu-chan, and I are the same. We¡¯re happy enough to live together in this family, being together with Kei-chan, and yet, we wanted more ¡¹

    Nei takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ And since we think that way, we assumed that Kei-chan thought of the same. That you wanted to become happier, but you¡¯re holding back. We assumed that way ¡¹

    I was holding back?

    ¡¸ Therefore, thinking that Kei-chan¡¯s frustrated, I prepared a new girl for you to rape. It was Mii-chan and me who were frustrated though ¡¹

    Nei and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Then, Megu-chan thinks that Kei-chan is like her, that you want to live together with her in peace. There are other family members, and so Megu-chan is holding back from monopolizing Kei-chan, and she misunderstands that Kei-chan¡¯s holding back too ¡¹

    Oh.

    But, I¡¯m not dissatisfied with the current life.

    Instead, I didn¡¯t understand why Megu¡¯s so dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Megu-chan¡¯s dissatisfied because she thinks that Kei-chan understands her feelings, but you prioritize other girls ¡¹

    In Megu¡¯s head, I¡¯m also as dissatisfied as much as she does.

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s the reason why all the talk with Megu doesn¡¯t work ¡¹

    Megu thinks that I know her dissatisfaction, and so she¡¯s angry that I¡¯m not helping her.

    She¡¯s not in a state where she¡¯d listen usually.

    ¡¸ Yeah. ¡°Why is Yoshi-kun prioritizing that girl over me? Mukiii!!¡± or something like that ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Tsukiko-san exposing Kei-chan¡¯s thoughts was the right thing to do ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s made to understand that what I think is different from what she believes in.

    Oh, I see.

    That¡¯s why Megu was depressed when Luna showed off my thoughts to her.

    She thinks that I betrayed her.

    But, after another round.

    Tsukiko created an opportunity for Megu to free her mind.

    Megu showed her true feelings to me.

    Then, we reconstructed our relationship of mutual trust.

    Furthermore, Tsukiko turned Megu to her little sister right away.

    Megu¡¯s mind is stable for now that she¡¯s found a powerful boss that can protect her.

    For now.

    ¡¸ Geez, this is hard. And it¡¯ll continue to get harder ¡¹

    Though she¡¯s stable for now, we don¡¯t know when she fires up again.

    That¡¯s how a family is anyway.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m happy with this. Onee-chan ¡¹

    I said. Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got it. I finally, wait, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I somehow understand Kei-chan now. But it¡¯s not perfect. Though if it¡¯s the Takakura sisters, it¡¯s different ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ No, even if one can read people¡¯s thoughts, understanding, and analyzing, that is a different skill. And that¡¯s why Tsukiko-san and the girls don¡¯t know everything ¡¹

    Right¡­

    People will never completely understand each other.

    ¡¸ Much less, I can¡¯t imagine what will Kei-chan do tomorrow ¡¹

    She bonks her forehead on mine.

    ¡¸ People try to understand each other all the time, and they change gradually ¡¹

    People never stay the same.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve got to move forward by all means. Did you know, Kei-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ All creatures continue to evolve. It can be retrogression, but it¡¯s still the shape of evolution ¡¹

    Retrogression¡¯s also evolution?

    ¡¸ Horse hooves are their middle finger. Evolving to run faster, they hide their four other fingers ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If one work hard for a goal, then once they pursued one possibility, another potential would be gone. Furthermore, evolution¡¯s merit and demerits aren¡¯t equal. Bighorn sheep grew their horns for fighting, but it caused their destruction ¡¹

    Pursuing one possibility doesn¡¯t guarantee happiness.

    A soccer player abandons the possibility of entering the baseball club and will join no other club than soccer.

    But, entering the soccer club doesn¡¯t mean that one can become a regular.

    If the person chose the baseball club, then he might¡¯ve entered the Koushien stadium.

    However, the person chose soccer and can¡¯t join baseball anymore.

    Going for both is impossible.

    There are only 24 hours in one day.

    ¡¸ People and families change all the time. You need to have the resolve for it, for better or for worse, but you shouldn¡¯t regret any of it. ¡¹

    Nei tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah. But, Onee-chan has something that will never change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, no way, really? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my love for you, Onee-chan. ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Oh geez! That¡¯s a stupid cheesy line!! I love you too though ¡¹

    We kiss each other passionately.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Err, what should we do? ¡¹

    Nei asks while we¡¯re hugging each other.

    ¡¸ What does Onee-chan want to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. But, Kei-chan¡¯s tired, right? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t even know how many times I¡¯ve ejaculated for today.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go brush our teeth and sleep for tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    Nei replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, I don¡¯t have to work with the bakery for tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee and Ruriko and the girls would deal with the share for tomorrow ¡¹

    The current lineup of products and the 50-yen cheaper ones.

    They¡¯re done with the preliminary work.

    ¡¸ Thus, I have time tomorrow ¡¹

    I should be able to pile up my semen by tomorrow.

    ¡¸ I want to cum inside Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want that too ¡¹

    Nei hugs me.

    She grinds her voluptuous breasts on me.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go sleep in your room naked! ¡¹

    Wait, naked?

    ¡¸ Yeah. Since if we¡¯re naked, we can have sex right away tomorrow! Right? ¡¹

    If Nei likes it, I won¡¯t complain.

    ¡¸ Then, after having sex, we take a bath and go to school together ¡¹

    Right. Tomorrow¡¯s Monday.

    My daily life resumes.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    Nei stands up.

    She pulls my hand and hurries me.

    We leave the library and walk down the corridor.

    ¡¸ Now! ¡¹

    Nei and I are holding each other¡¯s hands.

    Heading to my room, jogging.

    Smiling at each other.

    Oh.

    This is happiness.

    That warmth in my chest at this moment.

    I won¡¯t forget this until I die.

    ¡¸ Hurry, hurry! FORWARD!!! ¡¹

    Nei started singing.

    Oh.

    Nei¡¯s singing voice is beautiful.

    Nei leads me by the hand while she sings.

    I walk along with her in the corridor at night.

    ¡¸ By the way, Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to join the chorus club? ¡¹

    When Nei came back from America and just entered high school.

    She was in the chorus club.

    But, the male teacher under Shirasaka Sousuke attacked her.

    Margo-san made sure that the guy had no hope of recovery.

    Nei burned down the Kendo hall.

    Nei became a delinquent in school¡­

    And so, she couldn¡¯t participate in club activities.

    When she returned to Japan, she was filled with hope that she can enjoy ordinary school life.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t mind it anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kei-chan hears this song after all ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s enough for me. My voice isn¡¯t for everyone to hear ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Ah, although Megu-chan¡¯s better in singing this song though ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ You know, you went and had Karaoke back in May, right? ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ Meug-chan¡¯s mother graduated from a music college if I recall correctly ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s biological mother was a student in a music college, then Shirasaka Sousuke happened.

    I heard that she often sings, even when she was a prostitute.

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    Megu often sang when she was young.

    ¡¸ Now that you mentioned it, Megu often sings when cleaning up ¡¹

    She sings in a low voice.

    ¡¸ It must be her bond with her late mother, or should I say that she starts to hum when her heart is in a neutral state. I¡¯m like that too ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Back when we were confined in America, at nights where Kei-chan¡¯s not present, I sing a song in the bed. A Japanese song ¡¹

    And for nights where Kei-san¡¯s absent¡­

    It¡¯s when Viola rapes him.

    ¡¸ I sang anything. A cheerful song, whichever comes to my mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    This is my first time knowing about that.

    Humans are profound.

    You can¡¯t understand them right away.

    There¡¯s always something unknown, and one must be modest with it.

    Mistakes, misunderstandings, disagreements.

    ¡¸ Kei-chan, did you sing a song when you were young? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I never sang ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I try to sing, Grandma would tell me that I¡¯m noisy ¡¹

    We were living together in that cramped kitchen.

    ¡¸ I mean, Mother would scold Grandma if I make a noise ¡¹

    Instead of directly scolding me, she¡¯ll nag Grandma instead.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. Sorry ¡¹

    Nei apologized.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. My household was the abnormal one. You don¡¯t have to apologize for it Onee-chan ¡¹

    Right. I was raised in an abnormal house.

    They weren¡¯t decent people.

    I¡¯ve got to understand that idea.

    It¡¯s not the world that¡¯s strange, it¡¯s me.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to Karaoke next time with everyone. I¡¯ll sing along. I¡¯ll learn how to do it first though ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s happy if she can show off her strong point.

    We also need an event for everyone to accept the Takakura sisters and Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yeah, We should! Let¡¯s plan that! Oh right, let¡¯s go call Kana-chan in too! And if they¡¯re free, let¡¯s call Shou-oneechan and Rei-chan as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anya might come too ¡¹

    She should be in Japan for a while.

    ¡¸ If you do that, Kyouko-san will join in too. That would be trouble. Kyouko-san¡¯s gonna start singing the Sentai series medley ¡¹

    ¡¸ That looks fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh!? I mean, it¡¯ll start with ¡°Goranger!¡± Then, it¡¯ll continue forever! It even has ¡°Ninja Captain¡± with it, also, ¡°Rainbow Sentai Robin¡± and ¡°Kyouryuu Sentai Koseidon¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Looks fun. I¡¯ll let Agnes and Mao-chan sing precure songs on the other hand ¡¹

    We continue to walk the corridor while talking.

    Then.

    Wait.

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    A small girl is squatting in front of my room.

    ¡¸ Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s waiting for me with a crying face.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong, Michi? ¡¹

    If I recall, she was training with Haruka, her big sister.

    ¡¸ Aneue is such an idiot that she¡¯s trying to get me angry¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, I used Kudou style techniques on her for real!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ So, where¡¯s she right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s fainted in the basement ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is she okay? ¡¹

    I mean, Kudou style technique is¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, I hammered my Qi into her, and so there¡¯s no damage in her physical body. I covered her with a blanket just in case. ¡¹

    That room was Agnes¡¯ former confinement room.

    If I remember correctly, there are beddings left there.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s troublesome to bring her to the bed, and so I left her laying down on the floor ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that okay? I think she¡¯ll catch a cold with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aneue is an idiot so she won¡¯t catch colds ¡¹

    Well, her body seems sturdy, yes.

    ¡¸ And so, why are you depressed? ¡¹

    Why is she waiting in front of my room looking like she¡¯s about to cry?

    ¡¸ I knocked out both my sister and mother on the same day!!! ¡¹

    Oh, that one.

    She¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Though we couldn¡¯t understand each other, I tried to settle it all with violence ¡¹

    She¡¯s been dispirited after knocking out her mother.

    Despite that, she even made her sister faint.

    ¡¸ No, it should be okay, Michi ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    Michi looked puzzled.

    ¡¸ You haven¡¯t knocked out your father and brother yet, it¡¯s just two of five. You haven¡¯t reached half. You can still go on, no problem! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s tears start to spill over.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, Master!!!! ¡¹

    Michi jumped to my chest and starts crying.

    Err.

    I look at Nei.

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Geez, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the big sis okay, Mitchan! Come with us, let¡¯s sleep together. Okay, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    She changes the way she calls me.

    From Kei-chan to Yo-chan.

    I call her the usual, as well.

    ¡¸ Come here, Mitchan, let¡¯s go inside the room! You too, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I open the room.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have the night with the three of us!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 792.IN MY DREAM

    Nei and Michi enter my room.

    ¡¸ Now then, it¡¯s been a while since I got in Yo-chan¡¯s room! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s in high-tension.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    On the other hand, Michi¡¯s fidgeting.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Michi? ¡¹

    I call her out, then Michi sends Nei a glance.

    ¡¸ Could it be that I¡¯m a hindrance? ¡¹

    Nei smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You sure are a hindrance right now~ A hindrance, nuisance, an obstacle~ That¡¯s right Mitchan~ Nufufu~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I¡¯m Sorry! ¡¹

    Michi shrinks back in fear.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I already had my fill with Master earlier, Nei-oneesama hasn¡¯t done it yet. Then, maybe I should leave for now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind it! ¡¹

    Nei said, smiling.

    ¡¸ Actually, if it¡¯s just the two of us, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to know what to do. I¡¯m glad that Mitchan is with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it okay? ¡¹

    Nei giggled and hugged Michi in front.

    ¡¸ Mitchan¡¯s depressed, right? Don¡¯t hold back then, you¡¯re also my little sister. Don¡¯t just fawn on Yo-chan, I¡¯m here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay. Thank you ¡¹

    Michi thanked Nei.

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s brush our teeth for now and wash our face ¡¹

    This mansion is a brothel¡­

    We¡¯ve got a large bath around, but each room also has a shower and restroom.

    That includes my room.

    This room is a sleepover spot for my women, and so¡­

    There¡¯s spare toothbrush prepared around.

    Misuzu and Megu are the only ones who have their personal toothbrush and cups in my room.

    Ruriko and Mana bring in the brush from their room when they¡¯re staying over.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa come to my room after brushing and washing.

    Edie uses a disposable toothbrush in the room.

    Each of their personality shows up from that.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, gimme toothbrush please ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s on the disposable toothbrush group.

    ¡¸ Me too, please ¡¹

    Michi too.

    ¡¸ With my job, I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll stay most of the time. And thus, I use disposable toothbrush when available ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are on the disposable toothbrush side too ¡¹

    When they¡¯re staying over this room until morning¡­

    ¡¸ Yes. Kouzuki SS has them wrapped in vinyl and distributed among everyone. The package is guaranteed impossible to falsify, they change a single color in the box and the tear of it ¡¹1

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the number one object you place in your mouth after all ¡¹

    I see. There¡¯s a possibility for an everyday use toothbrush to be smeared with poison.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama and the security subjects mustn¡¯t feel the inconvenience, and so it has to be us, the bodyguards. Our party¡¯s security measures will break if the bodyguard¡¯s health is damaged ¡¹

    The bodyguards need to be careful to make sure that they can move without a problem when the push comes to shove.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯m just not used to having objects I own ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have an attachment to objects that much. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be having them for long anyway ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it, Katsuko-nee gave Kana-senpai a lot of stuff.

    ¡¸ Look, I had a long time where I don¡¯t own anything ¡¹

    It¡¯s her time captured in the US.

    Nei doesn¡¯t own anything because of Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m reluctant to have something I call my toothbrush or my cup. Somehow, using disposables feels better for me ¡¹

    If it was me back then,

    I¡¯d tell Nei, ¡°don¡¯t say that, how about finding something you can call your own¡± without thinking

    But now¡­

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s like that. I see ¡¹

    I affirm it with Nei first.

    After all, Nei¡¯s past is a part of her now.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s why when I buy some books or manga, I put them all in the library. I want them to be a property of the mansion more than mine. You know, I¡¯m one of those washed away by fate and drifted into this mansion ¡¹

    She wants to add her books to the collection the former prostitutes left.

    ¡¸ I know. I shouldn¡¯t be doing that. I know that I have to treasure what I own too ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If you know that, then it should be okay. Just take it slowly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rushing doesn¡¯t fix anything. Our lives are long enough for that ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Don¡¯t rush.

    People change no matter what, and so move forward with it.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I thought so too ¡¹

    Nei replied brightly

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s brush our teeth ¡¹

    The three of us line up in front of the mirror in the bathroom, and we brush our teeth.

    Nei¡¯s approximately at the same height as me, and Michi¡¯s smaller.

    ¡¸ This is fun, seeing the three of us in a line like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    It¡¯s definitely a fun view.

    After our mouths, we clean up our faces.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, haaaa! ¡¹

    Nei blows a mint breath on me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see if your mouth is clean~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I kiss Nei.

    We feel around each other¡¯s mouth using our tongues.

    ¡¸ Puha~ Ufufufu! Both of us have the same taste in our mouths ¡¹

    Well, we were using the same toothpaste.

    ¡¸ Master, please confirm mine as well ¡¹

    Michi looked up at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ Sure, sure ¡¹

    I kiss Michi too.

    I poke around Michi¡¯s teeth with my tongue.

    I feel her smooth enamel with the tip of my tongue.,

    ¡¸ Hauuu, it makes me wet! ¡¹

    Huh, Michi?

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s licking my gums ¡¹2

    It looks like it¡¯s an erogenous zone for her.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Ya-chan and I will take a shower tomorrow, what about you, Michi? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s been training with her sister in the basement, and so¡­

    I think she should take a bath because of sweat.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll hold it until tomorrow ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re going to get sweaty anyway, aren¡¯t we? ¡¹

    She said, blushing.

    It¡¯s good that she¡¯s still slightly embarrassed no matter how much sex we had already.

    ¡¸ Nope. We¡¯re going to sleep now. I mean, Yo-chan¡¯s already tired, and he wants to take a rest ¡¹

    Nei said gently.

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so. T-Then¡­ ¡¹

    Michi looks a bit disappointed.

    This young and petite beauty is such an obscene masochist.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we thought of sleeping for tonight and having sex right in the morning! ¡¹

    Nei said, showing a teasing smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be taking the fresh semen in the morning after a good night rest ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why we¡¯re sleeping naked tonight. By tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll start by licking on Yo-chan¡¯s dick~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good idea! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes start shining.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like that too!!!! Brilliant!! I want to serve too! An early morning rape couldn¡¯t go any better!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯re going to sleep too now, Mitchan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s drag Yo-chan to the bed! GO!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ YESSIR! ¡¹

    Nei and Michi drag me to the bed.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s a competition who gets naked first! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Nei and Michi strips in front of me.

    As for me, I¡¯m only wearing a bathrobe, and so I took it off right away.

    ¡¸ Oooh! Look at Yo-chan! But, I won¡¯t lose to Mitchan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose either!!! ¡¹

    The two take off their clothes, forgetting their manners.

    But it¡¯s fun.

    I sit down on my bed and watch them.

    ¡¸ Ahahaha! You¡¯ve got the order wrong! ¡¹

    The two are wearing nothing but underwear now, but,

    Michi took off her bra first, Nei went with her panty.

    ¡¸ This one¡¯s faster! ¡¹

    Nei unhooks the back of her bra, but.

    Michi¡¯s faster.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my win!!! ¡¹

    She jumps to my side, naked.

    ¡¸ Wait, huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fufufu! My breasts and butt has less resistance compared to Nei-oneesama, and so I can take them off smoothly ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Shit!!! ¡¹

    Nei screams as she jumps to my open side.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t account Mitchan¡¯s flat chest!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hearing you say that makes me sad ¡¹

    Michi hangs her head.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, Mitchan, flat chest is a status! It¡¯s your individuality! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to be told by someone who has humongous ones ¡¹

    Michi looks at Nei¡¯s voluptuous breasts enviously.

    ¡¸ This only gives me stiff shoulders ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    I appreciate Nei¡¯s beautiful breasts.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s breasts aren¡¯t just big, it¡¯s also has a beautiful shape ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always working hard in muscle training to make sure it doesn¡¯t sag ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s not just the shape, the feel is also great! It gets a lot of praise after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, from who? ¡¹

    Who¡¯s praising Nei¡¯s breasts?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan ¡¹

    Wait, it¡¯s me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s always touching it, it¡¯s praise you know? You love my breasts that much, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah. I love Ya-chan¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, thanks ¡¹

    Nei smiled happily.

    ¡¸ Of course, I love everything about Ya-chan, Not just your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yaay~ I love you too, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei kisses me on the cheeks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for not having breasts at all ¡¹

    Oh.

    On my right side is a depressed cutie.

    ¡¸ Michi, I love you too though. Like, this much ¡¹

    I kiss the back of Michi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Please don¡¯t lick me there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like how you¡¯re so sensitive ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, what do you think of Yo-chan though, Mitchan? ¡¹

    Nei stares and teases Michi.

    ¡¸ Obviously I love Master! ¡¹

    Michi clings to me and then pushed me to the bed.

    ¡¸ Woah! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s dragged and collapsed into the bed.

    Pomf.

    ¡¸ Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi gets on top of me and rubs her flat chest on me.

    I can feel Michi¡¯s nipples scrubbing.

    ¡¸ I love you!!!! ¡¹

    She kisses me all over my face.

    Then, she starts sniffing me on my neck and around my ear.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuu, it smells like Master!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, you¡¯ve got smell fetish now, Mitchan? ¡¹

    Nei lies down on the bed and rests her chin in one of her hands as she asks Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m a perverted woman who gets wet down there when I smell Master¡¯s scent ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s rubbing her crotch on my legs.

    Oh, it¡¯s getting wet.

    Michi¡¯s leaking out warm liquid from her pussy, and it¡¯s getting my legs wet.

    ¡¸ But, no. Not tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh, I know ¡¹

    Michi doesn¡¯t stop sniffing me, though.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. It¡¯s like a cat and a catnip. That¡¯s how Mitchan and Yo-chan is like right now ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Ah, Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s up, Michi? ¡¹

    Michi suddenly looked at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ Do I not smell sweaty? ¡¹

    Oh, Nei mentioned odor earlier, and so she thinks that she smells right now.

    ¡¸ I wonder about that? ¡¹

    I sniff around Michi¡¯s armpits.

    ¡¸ Awawawa, Master, don¡¯t sniff me there! ¡¹

    Michi panics, blushing.

    ¡¸ No, it doesn¡¯t smell. You smell good, Michi ¡¹

    Michi smells like sweet milk.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, what about me? ¡¹

    I get up and smell Nei¡¯s scent.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you smell good too, Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, then return favor~ ¡¹

    Nei rubs her nose on my ears.

    ¡¸ Yeah. What a manly scent. As expected of Yo-chan~ Haaaa~ ¡¹

    Then, she gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s smell makes me feel at ease. I¡¯m losing my strength~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Michi also lies down next to me.

    I face up the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Today was tiring ¡¹

    Who would¡¯ve thought so many things could happen in a day.

    This could compare to the days in May back then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, I¡¯d like to ask since Mitchan¡¯s here ¡¹

    Nei whispers.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s about Mitchan¡¯s sister ¡¹

    Haruka?

    ¡¸ Well, you know, that girl¡¯s going to stay in here coz Margo-oneechan¡¯s using her for some plans, but ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s a high school Karate champion, and she¡¯s well known for it.

    She¡¯s the perfect personnel for Margo-san to use to attract customers in her martial arts show.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, do you want to have sex with that girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to ask as well ¡¹

    Michi gets up.

    ¡¸ No, I mean, if Yo-chan wants to do it with her then I¡¯ll help out, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No thanks. Haruka¡¯s quite the troublesome one ¡¹

    She¡¯s Michi¡¯s sister, so she¡¯s beautiful, but¡­

    She¡¯s an idiot to the core.

    ¡¸ Yes. Aneue is a booby trap ¡¹

    Booby trap what?

    ¡¸ Oh, if you carelessly touch her, she¡¯ll explode ¡¹

    Nei explained.

    ¡¸ Right. Haruka-san¡¯s not a planner nor a semen-demon like Iwakura-san ¡¹

    Iwakura-san?

    ¡¸ I mean, Haruka-san can do some hand-to-hand combat, and got too serious about it, like Iwakura-san ¡¹

    A common point between the two.

    The two of them are self-centered, quite energetic, and stupid.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it, Iwakura-san influencing Haruka-san would be the scariest thing that could happen ¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s vulgar conspiracies, combined with Haruka¡¯s strength, would be something¡­

    ¡¸ It should be okay. The two of them don¡¯t like people that are like themselves, and so they won¡¯t get along ¡¹

    Or should I say that they¡¯ll oppose each other from the moment they see each other?

    Disputes don¡¯t come to exist unless they¡¯re people of the same level.

    Therefore, our relationship with Iwakura-san is unopposed.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s just send the judo club pervert that Kana-senpai mentioned to Iwakura-san as a gift ¡¹

    Besides, I think that she¡¯ll start acting violently again unless we send her a sacrifice.

    I¡¯m sure that Iwakura-san would have fun with the guy who sends a dick pic to the junior of Kana-senpai in the tennis club.

    I couldn¡¯t come up with ideas on how to deal with that man either way.

    Can¡¯t just cut off that guy¡¯s dick like how they did with Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Feeling sleepy now, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then just lie down The aircon¡¯s doing it¡¯s work if we¡¯re sleeping now then let¡¯s put on the blanket ¡¹

    This brothel¡¯s temperature is adjusted to warm to make sure that you don¡¯t feel cold when naked.

    But, if we¡¯re to sleep.

    We¡¯ll catch a cold if we stay like this.

    ¡¸ Mitchan, there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes Onee-sama ¡¹

    Then, the three of us lie down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put on the blanket ¡¹

    Nei tries to pull the bed cover, but

    ¡¸ Ah, gimme a second ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do that, you can lie down Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Nei lies down on the bed.

    Her big breasts level down with its weight, but.

    Her young and elastic breasts show how much voluptuous it is.

    ¡¸ Goodnight, Onee-chan ¡¹

    I kiss Nei.

    While I rub Nei¡¯s breasts with my one hand.

    ¡¸ Wow, this is cool, it¡¯s jiggling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s groaning from the side

    ¡¸ Go on, touch it to Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your big sister¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    I said. Nei smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸ Come here, Mitchan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Michi goes next to Nei and timidly guides her hand to Nei¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ You can touch it harder ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s small hand massage Nei¡¯s huge breasts.

    ¡¸ Ooooh, this is splendid! ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ But, I feel envious and sad, uugh ¡¹

    Michi.

    She¡¯s been under her Grandfather¡¯s custody when she was a child.

    Therefore, her relationship with her sister and mother¡­

    She never feels at ease when she¡¯s with them.

    That is the problem Michi¡¯s having now.

    Furthermore, Misuzu¡¯s been the spiritual elder-sister for Michi.

    For an only child, her job as the elder sister is imperfect.

    She¡¯s created a master-servant relationship with Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m jealous of Mitchan¡¯s ass though ¡¹

    Nei grabs Michi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Look at this, small yet elastic. I want that. My ass is too thick after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Besides, Master loves Nei-oneesama the most ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ Hmm? Then you¡¯re giving up on Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then don¡¯t say that ¡¹

    She pokes Michi¡¯s nose.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Michi apologized.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s also cute. Looking at you closely, you¡¯re just like a doll ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wawawawawah, I¡¯m not ¡¹

    No.

    Actually, Michi¡¯s a high-quality beauty.

    She¡¯s an extreme black-haired Japanese beauty if she¡¯s just sitting, not saying anything.

    The shape of her face is purely beautiful.

    Her small body is cute.

    ¡¸ I think that you¡¯re cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Michi replied bashfully

    ¡¸ Uhm, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi will serve you forever ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural, and I¡¯ll pet you forever too, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Michi smiled happily

    Then.

    I returned to the middle, just like earlier.

    ¡¸ Goodnight, Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goodnight, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goodnight, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Master ¡¹

    We kiss each other

    ¡¸ Goodnight, Mitchan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goodnight, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Nei and Michi opened up to each other as sisters.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s turn off the lights. ¡¹

    Nei flicks the switch on the bedside and turned off the lights.

    That¡¯s a love hotel feature.

    This is a brothel back then anyway.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, hold my hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Michi, hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The three of us hold each other¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s warm ¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s warm, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Michi replied instead of me.

    As expected, my body¡¯s tired.

    I fell asleep right away.

    I woke up in the middle of the night.

    Nei¡¯s sleeping beside me.

    What a beautiful sleeping face.

    On the other side, Michi¡¯s also sleeping with a cute face.

    Then, the two are still¡­

    Still holding my hand.

    Oh.

    I think this is what they call happiness.

    I have people I love.

    I have people I need.

    I must be happy.

    While thinking of that¡­

 Chapter 793. CRAZY FOR YOU / Nei-oneechan love sex

    ¡¸ Good morning ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Good morning, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    What a gentle voice.

    The warmth of someone¡¯s skin.

    I slowly open my eyes.

    It¡¯s still dim, but the gentle morning light shines on the beautiful face in front of me.

    Nei.

    My precious.

    Nei¡¯s on top of me.

    Her pink nipples are touching my chest.

    ¡¸ G-Good morning ¡¹

    I reply to the angel in a hurry.

    It¡¯s embarrassing that Nei¡¯s watching my sleeping face all this time. Awkward.

    ¡¸ Yes, good morning! And I love you today as well ¡¹

    Nei gives me hugs and kisses.

    ¡¸ M-Me too. I¡¯ll always love you ¡¹

    Having someone you love next to you as soon as you wake up is a blessing.

    Is there anything better than this?

    ¡¸ I know~ Ufufu, I¡¯ll love you forever too! ¡¹

    Nei rubs her cheeks on mine.

    The morning atmosphere and the feel of her naked body feel pleasant.

    I mean, touching Nei feels too pleasant.

    No, no.

    I feel something itching down below. It feels good though.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Master ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s on my lower half, licking off my dick.

    ¡¸ This one seems to be awake as well, and so I¡¯d like to start my service right away! ¡¹

    The petite beauty puts my glans in her mouth and starts sucking it.

    Ooh, that feels good.

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s thing right in the morning is delicious! ¡¹

    Her small red tongue starts stimulating the girth.

    ¡¸ I will serve you for my life as well, Master ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s your beloved breasts, Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    Nei pushes her breasts to my face.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I bury my face on Nei¡¯s bountiful valley and suck on her both nipples in turns.

    I play it around with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ That feels good, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    This is good enough.

    This is my life.

    ¡¸ Master, it¡¯s getting bigger ¡¹

    Michi rubs it with her small hands and wets it with her tongue and saliva.

    She¡¯s stroking my penis in a slimy way.

    ¡¸ Ah, that feels good, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet, there¡¯s still more to come ¡¹

    Michi caresses my glans with her fingers.

    At the same time, Michi¡¯s tongue goes from my penis to my anus.

    Uuugh.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, me too! ¡¹

    Nei starts kissing me at the back of my ear, neck, near the armpit, nipple, all of the erogenous zones.

    She gently pats my head.

    ¡¸ Ufufu looks like I¡¯m doing well! Oh, so cute~ Yo-chan¡¯s face is so cute!~ ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s smiling.

    She¡¯s looking only at me.

    ¡¸ Hey, what should I do? I¡¯m getting excited just from looking at Yo-chan¡¯s pleased face~! Look, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ Looking at Yo-chan is enough to make me wet, so¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at me with her wet eyes.

    I can see my reflection in it.

    I¡¯m sure that Nei can also see her face in my eyes too.

    ¡¸ Hey, take responsibility for it, Yo-chan ¡¹

    I stretch out my hand and reach for Nei¡¯s crotch.

    Kuchuri¡­

    Warm juice moistens my hand.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ ¡¹

    I stir up Nei¡¯s entrance with my index finger.

    Sliding my fingers in her slit.

    Exposing her clitoris¡­

    My fingers gently rub her most sensitive part.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, that feels good!!! ¡¹

    Nei embraces me with eyes of desire.

    Nei¡¯s plump body, smooth skin.

    Her hair smells good.

    The smell of sweat and love nectar further arouses me.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan. Your finger¡¯s good and all, but, Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    Nei pleads.

    ¡¸ I want it! I want Yo-chan¡¯s thing shoved deep inside of me! ¡¹

    Oh, Nei¡¯s insides are oozing out love nectar like it¡¯s a hot spring.

    ¡¸ Promise me one thing ¡¹

    I looked at Nei in the eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll do it, I promise anything! ¡¹

    Nei replies, while her body trembles.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have more sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you¡¯re not having much sex with me because you¡¯re taking your little sisters into consideration, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, ahn~ ¡¹

    I pushed Nei¡¯s clitoris lightly and rubbed it.

    The past few days have been a lot of trouble, but,

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Mana, Agnes, the Takakura sisters, and even Yukino had sex with me.

    Despite that, it¡¯s been a while since I had sex with Nei.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m everyone¡¯s big sister ¡¹

    Nei said, but I¡­

    ¡¸ But I want to do it with Ya-chan too! ¡¹

    I grab Nei¡¯s huge breast with my empty hand and rub it.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    Nei apologized to me unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if Yo-chan wants to do it with me, then just say it, I¡¯m ready anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    I looked straight into Nei¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ I want to do it when we both want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to have all-out sex when Nei wants to do it with me, and I want to do it with Nei. I¡¯m sure that it feels good if we do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hold back and let other girls take over! You¡¯re my woman that goes before ¡°everyone¡¯s big sister¡± Everyone¡¯s the same! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Nei-oneesama holding back and letting us fulfill our desires is upsetting ¡¹

    Michi, who continues to fellate me, speaks to Nei.

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s thing is really hard now. Nei-oneesama, have fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ You sure I can go first? Mitchan? ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ Onee-sama has the priority. Michi is a little sister who knows manners ¡¹

    She looked up and smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it with Michi after Ya-chan anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. My womb would be ready to receive Master¡¯s semen for sure ¡¹

    I get up.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s bottom ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to defile this nice-looking body with all my strength! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Okay. Defile it all you want then ¡¹

    She rolls over and lies down.

    ¡¸ Come! ¡¹

    I get on top of Nei.

    Nei spreads her legs, waiting for me to come in.

    I ready my penis.

    I rub my glans into Nei¡¯s entrance and her clitoris.

    Our mucous membranes make contact.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! T-That also feels good, but you know? ¡¹

    Nei looked up at me.

    ¡¸ I want it inside of me, deep inside! I want Yo-chan¡¯s penis ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case.

    I fit my glans into her opening.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Like that! Then just shove it in!!! ¡¹

    Defying Nei¡¯s expectations¡­

    I slowly insert my thing.

    Zuzuzuzuzu¡­

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m injecting it.

    My erect penis invades her vagina wet with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, it¡¯s here! I-It¡¯s coming in slowly though ¡¹

    Nei gives me an eager look as she pleads.

    ¡¸ More! Stronger! I want it intense! Please, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Even so, I continue to move slowly.

    It goes inside Nei slowly, slowly.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Don¡¯t tease me like that! I want it! I want Yo-chan to go intense on me!!!! ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ I also want to do it with Yo-chan a lot! I want to have sex with Yo-chan anytime, anywhere! I want to do them all! ¡¹

    Hearing her say that is enough.

    I¡­

    Dommuuuu

    I thrust in my waist suddenly that I poked Nei¡¯s cervix.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaauuu!!! ¡¹

    Then, I start gouging her.

    I stir up Nei¡¯s insides intensely, I violate her like a steam locomotive!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Yes! That feels good! Yes! Yes! Yo-chan!!!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body rocks from the strong rhythm.

    Nei¡¯s bountiful breasts bounce around like it¡¯s dancing.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! Hold my hand! I beg you! ¡¹

    I pile my hand on top of Nei¡¯s.

    Nei grabs my hand tightly.

    ¡¸ Yes! Do it like that! Yo-chan, have fun with Onee-chan¡¯s body!! ¡¹

    Oh, I lit up the fire inside Nei¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan loves it when Yo-chan¡¯s making a face of pleasure when doing it with me! Aaaahn~ So cute! Yes! So cute! Yo-chan!!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s skin is burning up.

    Her white skin starts blushing.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating.

    The smell of my beloved woman¡¯s scent and her lewd love nectar arouses me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I love you! Onee-chan! Onee-chan! I want to stay like this forever!! ¡¹

    I want to be connected with Nei all the time.

    I want us to make love all the time.

    ¡¸ Sure! Onee-chan¡¯s mind and body are all yours!! It¡¯s all yours! ¡¹

    Nei also pushes up her waist from below!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Sorry, I¡¯m sorry for being such a strange sister. Onee-chan¡¯s insane! I¡¯m becoming mad from loving Yo-chan too much!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also going crazy from loving Onee-chan too much!!! ¡¹

    In the end, we¡¯re¡­

    We¡¯re both crazy.

    I need Nei, Nei needs me.

    We¡¯re mad for each other¡¯s existence. It keeps us alive.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaaah! Aaaaahn! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu! Aaaah, Onee-chan! Uuuugh! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ You too, Onee-chan ¡¹

    We drown in each other¡¯s bodies.

    We breathe heavily from the pleasure.

    Nei, who feels the pleasure as she embraces me, is irresistibly lovely.

    Nei must be thinking the same with me who¡¯s drowning in pleasure from her body.

    Oh, so hot.

    Our love is so passionate.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, aaahn! That feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too, it feels good for me! ¡¹

    Sweat drops from my forehead and falls into Nei¡¯s soft skin.

    Nei doesn¡¯t hate it.

    Instead, she smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Aah, this is like a dream ¡¹

    Nei mutters while having sex.

    ¡¸ Having Yo-chan inside of me is such happiness! Aaaah! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why we¡¯re doing it more! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. More! I¡¯ll ask for it! Having sex with Yo-chan feels good! Aaah! I love you! ¡¹

    Ooh.

    Nei¡¯s starting to climb to climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Uhm, you see¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I get it!! ¡¹

    I head to the last spurt.

    ¡¸ Inside! Pour it inside of me! I want it all!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally! Onee-chan!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu, I¡¯m so happy! Yo-chan!!!!! ¡¹

    Nei leaped.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Onee-chan¡¯s about to cum! Can I?! Can Onee-chan cum?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, cum! I mean, go ahead and cum a lot!!! ¡¹

    Nei and I move like a steam locomotive.

    Sweat, love nectar, and hot sighs spread around as we breathe roughly.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s coming! Yo-chan! Aaaah! Let¡¯s do it together!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay!! ¡¹

    The desire to ejaculate rises up from inside as well.

    I put strength on my anus to make sure that I don¡¯t accidentally leak out.

    ¡¸ O-Onee-chan! H-Hurry!!! ¡¹

    I continue to prod to the entrance of Nei¡¯s womb.

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! No more!!! Yo-chan!!! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!!! ¡¹

    She grabs my hand tightly¡­

    Her abdominal muscles start to tremble.

    Then, Nei¡­

    Onee-chan dives to the sea of ecstasy.

    ¡¸ M-Me too!! Aaaaaaah! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming!!!! Onee-chan!!!! ¡¹

    My glans starts to blow.

    White liquid spurts out of my hole.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Hot!!!!!! ¡¹

    Guuuuu!!!

    ¡¸ The hot stuff is coming inside my stomach!!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m letting out a massive quantity of hot liquid inside Nei¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m cumming! Cumming even more!!!

    ¡¸ Let it out! Feel good with my body!!!! ¡¹

    Nei and I¡­

    We¡¯re not closing our eyes at the moment of our climax.

    We¡¯re watching each other.

    ¡¸ Oooooh! Onee-chan¡¯s so cute!!! ¡¹

    Nei, who receives a creampie while at the top of ecstasy, is too beautiful.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s cute too!!!! Aaaah! I love you! I love you! I love you!!!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s vagina convulses multiple times.

    Her womb gulps in my semen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still coming out! I¡¯m not stopping yet! Onee-chan!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure! Don¡¯t stop, break me always!!! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Byrururururu!!!

    My burning hot liquid pours into Nei¡¯s womb.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    Our hands hold each other, lower halves still connected.

    I lay down on Nei¡¯s naked body.

    My long ejaculation finally ended.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, Onee-chan ¡¹

    Our lips overlap.

    I can hear Nei¡¯s heartbeat in my ears.

    Nei should feel my heartbeat, as well.

    ¡¸ That felt amazing ¡¹

    Nei smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Let¡¯s do that again. Anytime, even today, anywhere¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if that happens, I¡¯ll be madly in love with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei blushed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already madly in love with Onee-chan though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, seriously. I love you too Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei hugs me from below.

    ¡¸ Looks like you let out a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I took a nights rest, I think that I¡¯m at full tank now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think Yo-chan¡¯s already filled me up lots ¡¹

    Nei presses her forehead on mine.

    It¡¯s warm.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    I hear the combat beauty¡¯s voice from the side.

    ¡¸ Is there any share left for me? ¡¹

    Oh, Hi, Michi.

    ¡¸ Naturally. It should be okay, Yo-chan¡¯s peerless when it comes to this ¡¹

    Nei smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit frustrated though ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ When I do it with Master, doing as Master says feels good, but, watching Nei-oneesama¡¯s sex, it seems that having an equal relationship is fun ¡¹

    Is Michi not having fun in our sex?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I guess there¡¯s that ¡¹

    Nei speaks to me, laughing.

    ¡¸ Well, you have your own problems too, Mitchan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too? ¡¹

    Michi asks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yo-chan¡¯s not having fun because he¡¯s worried about Mitchan, or should I say that he wants to give Mitchan more pleasure than he wants it himself ¡¹

    ¡¸ That might be ¡¹

    Michi nods.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that Master worried about me but, I want Master to enjoy my body more ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to drown in sex, don¡¯t you, Mitchan? ¡¹

    Nei speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Yes. I want Master to have an intense desire and violate me. I welcome all that pain and all the other things ¡¹

    This masochist.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that Yo-chan will do something about your desires ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that means that Mitchan can¡¯t bewitch Yo-chan with your own charm ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have that charming body after all ¡¹

    Michi looks at her flat chest, looking lonely.

    ¡¸ I told you before to change that way of thinking, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got this body, and so I can bewitch Yo-chan easy. But, Mitchan doesn¡¯t have that body, and so shouldn¡¯t you think about how to charm him with your body? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uugh ¡¹

    Michi groans.

    ¡¸ You know how Edie does it? She¡¯s got that energetic vibes, and she charms Yo-chan with it ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Oh, you haven¡¯t noticed? Edie¡¯s always practicing her kicks and other stuff, sending Yo-chan panty shots ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, isn¡¯t that just Edie¡¯s bad habit? ¡¹

    I mean, she¡¯s always moving around.

    Stretching, spreading her legs, something like that.

    ¡¸ Wrong. She¡¯s showing off her beauty as that athletic beauty. All of it is done in secret. Edie never shows her panty to anyone but Yo-chan. Except in times of emergency ¡¹

    Putting aside her actual combat, she¡¯s only showing her panties to me most of the time.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan¡¯s ¡°Onii-sama,¡± or Mana-chan¡¯s ¡°Onii-chan,¡± it¡¯s their choice on how to have Yo-chan take an interest in them the most, weren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Yeah, they approach me with a ¡°little sister-like¡± personality.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I was trying to make a girlish appeal as a slave to Master ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ And, have you ever thought that a slave asking her Master for something as strange? ¡¹

    Nei asked. Michi;

    She¡¯s taken aback.

    Her displeased face turned to a refreshed one.

    ¡¸ The scales have fallen off my eyes. Nei-oneesama, you¡¯re correct ¡¹

    Michi bowed her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a slave, and that was quite rude of me. Master, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    ¡¸ No, what, you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, good one, Mitchan, you noticed it right away ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes. Master had a lot of slaves, Mana-imouto, Ruriruri, me, but ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ In fact, Master worries about his slaves, and he doesn¡¯t control them like slaves ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    Well, though they say that they¡¯re sex slaves¡­

    Actually, they¡¯re all beauties who I can¡¯t match¡­

    ¡¸ We should be the one who needs to act as slaves thoroughly ¡¹

    Michi speaks to Nei.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You need to make sure that it¡¯s useless for Yo-chan to worry about you, but instead, he should be selfish and do whatever he wants ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If Mitchan were to appeal as his number one slave, and then, Yo-chan accepts it, he¡¯ll start to treat you like an ideal slave he can use to relieve himself anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    Ideal slave.

 Chapter 794. Please keep it a secret! / Sex with Michi

    ¡¸ I see, kufufufu ¡¹

    Michi laughs.

    ¡¸ I must not ask from Master but instead, wait for Master to seek me. Nothing but waiting. I could send Master some sexy appeals but never ask for it directly. Even so, my body needs to be prepared so I could entertain Master anytime ¡¹

    Err, hey, Michi?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how a genuine sex slave should be. It¡¯s Master¡¯s personal semen toilet! I want to become like that! No, I will become like that ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s getting aroused alone.

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time, I think that¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    Nei smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸ Next time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you want to have sex right now, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes! I can¡¯t hold it anymore! ¡¹

    She prostrates herself on the bed.

    ¡¸ Uhm, my womb has been itching since earlier ¡¹

    While watching Nei and I have sex.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll ask for it just this time! Please! If possible, please violate this Michi! I¡¯m begging you ¡¹

    No, you don¡¯t have to beg like that.

    What are you? A samurai or something?

    ¡¸ She said. Yo-chan, you should get off me by now ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time Mitchan had her share ¡¹

    Nei still wants to be a big sis. No matter what.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go tit ¡¹

    I get off Nei¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ A-Ahn~ ¡¹

    My penis slips out from Nei¡¯s pussy.

    White semen starts dripping out.

    ¡¸ Oooh, what a waste ¡¹

    Seeing that, Michi sticks in her face to Nei¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ Don¡¯t puff puff that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kun kun kun kun!!! ¡¹

    Michi makes sounds like a thirsty puppy.

    She uses her tongue to lick off my semen from Nei¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, Master¡¯s smell is making me shiver!! This bitter taste is splendid! ¡¹

    Michi seems to like the smell and taste of my semen.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, don¡¯t suck it out!!! I¡¯m losing Yo-chan¡¯s warmth inside ¡¹

    Nei said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t mind me now! Go to Yo-chan and lick off his thing instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Michi nods while having some of my semen on her nose.

    ¡¸ Master! Serve! Serve! ¡¹

    Now she¡¯s coming for my crotch.

    Then, she puts my glans in her mouth.

    Letting out a lot of salivae¡­

    Then, she licks off my penis smeared with semen and love nectar.

    Chupa! Chupa! Chupa!

    This little girl knows how to make lewd sounds on purpose.

    ¡¸ Kufufufufu! I can feel Master¡¯s thing growing bigger inside my mouth ¡¹

    She holds my penis from the root with both hands and moves her mouth and tongue freely around it.

    Michi licks the back of my glans while stroking the root lightly.

    Caressing the glans with her fingers, kissing my whole penis.

    She looked up at me to see my expression.

    She¡¯s checking where I feel it, but¡­

    This Japanese style beauty¡¯s cute lips serving on my penis is just¡­

    It makes me shiver.

    Blood¡¯s gushing to the tissues that make my penis erect.

    ¡¸ Really, Mitchan got better in fellatio ¡¹

    Nei lies down on the bed and says in admiration.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the basics of service after all ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Master, how is Michi¡¯s tongue? ¡¹

    Michi rubs her cheeks on my penis that¡¯s wet with her saliva.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels incredible ¡¹

    I pat Michi¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much. Michi is your woman prepared to serve Master anytime, anywhere, as long as you ask for it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If Master¡¯s arousal rises up, then please release it to Michi. Michi will deal with it no matter where or when ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what you want to do, right? ¡¹

    I try to tease her.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right. I want Master to violate me in the middle of traffic, where there¡¯s a lot of people. I want to be that sex tool to deal with Master¡¯s desires when you suddenly want to have sex ¡¹

    Michi continues her talk.

    ¡¸ While in the middle of the crowd, suddenly, but it is by Master¡¯s right to swiftly insert his penis inside me and then violate me intensely. Ignoring my will, playing with my body like a doll, having sex like a beast, then pouring all the semen inside my womb under the gaze of the people ¡¹

    S-She really is a pervert.

    ¡¸ Then, when we¡¯re done having sex, Master loses interest and ignores me, then leave me off. Even though semen¡¯s dripping out of my slit¡­ Master just says that he doesn¡¯t need me anymore ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s breathing roughly now.

    Even so, her fingers don¡¯t stop stroking my penis.

    ¡¸ Even so, I¡¯d hurry back and put on my panty and chase after Master¡¯s back. And then, I wait for Master to use me as his semen toilet once more. Ooh, I wonder how fun it must be ¡¹

    F-Fun?

    Really?

    ¡¸ Oh, for example, Yo-chan¡¯s waiting for someone, and since it took a bit of time, he goes and says, ¡°I¡¯m going to pee for a bit,¡± then order ¡°Michi, take off your panty and spread your legs,¡± something like that? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes! I want to have that kind of ¡®toilet girl¡¯ feel ¡¹

    Michi said happily.

    ¡¸ Hmm. But that¡¯s hard. If Yo-chan¡¯s dick is big, everyone wants a piece of it. I mean, Edie could guess it right away. The Takakura sisters can read Yo-chan¡¯s thoughts. Besides, Agnes would surely touch Yo-chan¡¯s crotch while on the train and ask directly, ¡°Papa, do you want to have sex?¡± ¡¹

    Yeah, the girls always look after me.

    ¡¸ Yes, and I¡¯ll do my best not to lose to them! ¡¹

    Michi stuffs my dick in her mouth again.

    Just what¡¯s going to happen to me?

    To this Michi who has such desires¡­

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t take it seriously ¡¹

    Huh, Nei?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. That¡¯s just Mitchan¡¯s delusions. Just listen to it and say, ¡°Oh. I see¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if there is a chance, try and fulfill that ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes! Michi is Master¡¯s toilet! ¡¹

    Michi sucks on my glans intensely.\

    ¡¸ Aahn~ It¡¯s delicious. Why is Master¡¯s penis so cute~ Ahn~ So cute! ¡¹

    Err, calling my dick cute¡­

    I mean, it¡¯s a cute girl saying it¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, it really is cute! It belongs to Yo-chan after all ¡¹

    Nei even calls it cute.

    ¡¸ Master, can we start doing it already? ¡¹

    Michi looked up at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be the top. I won¡¯t burden Master ¡¹

    She wants to go with a cowgirl position?

    ¡¸ Err, do I not need to lick Michi¡¯s slit? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Master wants to do it, then sure, but¡­ ¡¹

    Michi says with a passionate look.

    ¡¸ I want it right now ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s kiss first. Then, I¡¯ll massage and lick your chest ¡¹

    ¡¸ ??? My chest is nothing exciting however? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I like Michi¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Though it¡¯s flat, there¡¯s swell.

    Then fiddling around her small nipples.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Thank you. P-Please do

    I embrace Michi and give her a kiss.

    Michi naturally asked for my tongue.

    Ooh, Michi¡¯s mouth is warmer than Nei¡¯s.

    The feeling of her tongue is also different.

    Women¡¯s body is different.

    Their flavor changes.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, Master¡­!! ¡¹

    I grope around Michi¡¯s small chest.

    ¡¸ More, make it hurt ¡¹

    Then, since you offered it, I use my while palm to enjoy her growing breasts.

    Then, I lick both sides in turn.

    ¡¸ Haa, I-It feels good! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s breathing turns hot.

    ¡¸ Licking on my nipples¡­.T-This is the moment I was born for! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Michi¡¯s also my woman. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!!! Aaaahn! My heart is of a woman¡¯s! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body is trembling.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, before being a ¡®semen toilet,¡¯ you¡¯re a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Aaaaah! Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi wants to serve me in cowgirl position as a slave, but,

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to do it with you Michi while hugging like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! I-I!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I want to do, and so, lift your waist and prepare for insertion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Michi follows.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll help out ¡¹

    Nei guides my glans to Michi¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I can feel the heat!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here it goes!! ¡¹

    Nyuppu.

    ¡¸ Haguuu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s entrance is narrow, as usual.

    Her body¡¯s small¡­

    Her trained lower half clamps hard.

    ¡¸ Michi! Loosen up!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! Certainly!!! ¡¹

    Zunununununu!!!

    My erect penis pierces through Michi¡¯s insides.

    Her warm insides wrap me up.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu! Afuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    As we continue to hug each other¡­

    I skewer Michi.

    Michi accepts my thing to the root.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s breathing roughly, her mouth¡¯s open wide.

    Her eyes are looking intoxicated.

    ¡¸ What do you think of this kind of sex? ¡¹

    I ask Michi.

    ¡¸ This position is a big problem, Master! Aaah~ ¡¹

    Problem?

    ¡¸ If Master¡¯s doing this kind of gentle sex, then Michi will fall for Master even more!!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s good ¡¹

    I thrust upwards.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu!!! Aaaah, aaah, aaah ¡¹

    I violate Michi in a rhythm as I embrace her small body.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah! Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s breathing roughly as we¡¯re having sex as I embrace her.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s just like me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Michi looks into my face after hearing my mutter.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re not used to people loving you. You¡¯re not confident about it. And so you want to spread your love instead. And an excessive amount of it ¡¹

    Not feeling the reason for a living unless¡­

    Unless I devote myself to giving my love to others.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you want me to rape you one-sidedly instead of us making love with each other. You want me to take everything from you, right? You think that you¡¯re worth nothing after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    I hug Michi tight.

    ¡¸ Michi, you¡¯re so cute you know ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s cheeks blushed.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not cute!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no. You¡¯re cute. Michi ¡¹

    I give Michi a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not cute. If you say that, I¡­ ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s bashful.

    ¡¸ What will happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn~ My chest is feeling tight!! ¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s cute! ¡¹

    I speak as I thrust in my waist.

    ¡¸ Haguu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, you move too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi grabs my shoulder and starts swinging her hips.

    I grab Michi¡¯s ass and thrust forward.

    Guchu! Gucho! Gucho!!

    Vulgar wet sounds echo from the part where we¡¯re connected.

    Michi¡¯s love nectar gets my crotch drenched.

    ¡¸ Master! Kiss! Kiss me!!! ¡¹

    Michi sticks out her tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! ¡¹

    I accept Michi¡¯s tongue.

    Uuugh.

    Our tongues and genitals, both upper and lower body mucous membranes, rub each other.

    It feels good.

    My head¡¯s going dizzy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! M-Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi looks at me with pleading eyes.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Michi? ¡¹

    I continue the rough rhythm in sex.

    I can see Michi¡¯s sweat coming from her nape to her chest.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I-I!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s insides wriggle.

    The explosion to ecstasy is close.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I really love you, Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi struggles to speak.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I smiled and said.

    ¡¸ I also love you Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! I know!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes hold tears.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this is okay. Michi can stay by my side all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes!!! Certainly!!! ¡¹

    The tears spill from Michi¡¯s eyes.

    Tears and sweat melt together on top of Michi¡¯s small chest.

    Michi really sweats and cries a lot.

    Even so, she hides her thoughts and doesn¡¯t show it to people.

    ¡¸ Michi and I are family ¡¹

    She¡¯s family, before anything like ¡°slave.¡±

    ¡¸ And my family never stops ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes!!! P-Please, take care of me!!! Forever!!! ¡¹

    Nei, who looks at us, bursts into laughter.

    ¡¸ Oh, what? is that some marriage consent Mitchan? ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s like a girl who accepted a proposal.

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s face is so red that it surprised me.

    ¡¸ I-I cannot do that, Misuzu-sama¡¯s!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ignore Misuzu for now. It¡¯s okay, I can see that Michi¡¯s also my wife ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-W-W-Wife?! N-No, I!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm, why not? I mean, I¡¯m also Yo-chan¡¯s Big-sis-cum-wife That¡¯s what everyone¡¯s endgame is anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, I-I-I-I!!! ¡¹

    Oh, this is the source of Michi¡¯s insecurities.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s keep it a secret from Misuzu then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hooe?!!? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s also my wife when Misuzu¡¯s not here ¡¹

    Michi had sex with me in front of Misuzu most of the time.

    If she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s loyal retainer before being my woman¡­

    Then Michi¡¯s mind is deeply stuck.

    Therefore, she claims the status of a servant, self-deprecating herself right away.

    She and Misuzu can¡¯t accept the equal status as my woman.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Let¡¯s take Mii-chan out of the picture again. I¡¯ll be sure to create the opportunity ¡¹

    Nei smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸ But, I!!! Aaaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    I thrust from below and poke at Michi¡¯s cervix.

    ¡¸ Are you afraid of keeping secrets from Misuzu? ¡¹

    I whisper to Michi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! After all, I¡¯m¡­!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my woman before being Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if I say that it¡¯s our secret, then it¡¯s our secret ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay silent about it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s feeling confused while aroused in sex.

    ¡¸ You want to keep secrets, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Master!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say Yoshinobu-sama, Michi will call me that when Misuzu¡¯s not present ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshinobu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and now that¡¯s a secret ¡¹

    At that moment, Michi;

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaaaahn! Yoshinobu-sama! M-My Yoshinobu-sama!!!! ¡¹

    She seeks me.

    Just changing the way she calls me loosens the binds Michi has in her heart.

    The relationship between Misuzu, Michi, and I are born with the ¡°Master¡± call.

    That¡¯s not because she accepted me as her Master,

    Because Misuzu, her Master¡¯s partner, is me, thus, she calls me Master.

    It¡¯s only when Misuzu¡¯s looking.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll fix it by creating a new relationship and call.

    In places where Misuzu¡¯s absent¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-sama! I love you! I love you! Yoshinobu-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Michi screams like a madwoman while crying.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Mitchan, how much do you love Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei stirs up Michi.

    ¡¸ I love him!!! Michi loves Yoshinobu-sama the most!!! I¡¯m the number one among all ¡¹

    Finally.

    Michi¡¯s exposing her genuine emotions.

    ¡¸ Michi loves Yoshinobu-sama the most!!!! ¡¹

    Her guilty conscience towards Misuzu is gone.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s good. Michi¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Yoshinobu-sama? Is Michi cute? Cuter than anyone?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Michi¡¯s cute right now ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s exposed her thoughts while crying¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I¡¯m so happy!!!! ¡¹

    M-Michi?

    Michi¡¯s leaking out warm water.

    ¡¸ Yooo, Mitchan¡¯s peeing out of happiness!! ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s peeing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯m peeing!!! ¡¹

    Michi shouts.

    Oh, Michi¡¯s insides are clamping.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshinobu-sama!!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s leaking out her pee¡­

    ¡¸ Are you going to cum, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes!!! Michi¡¯s about to cum! Cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Michi speeds up her waist.

    I¡¯m about to reach it too.

    ¡¸ Then, cum! Cum all you want, Michi!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!!!! Yoshinobu-sama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m going to cum too!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Inside! Please pour it in until I make a baby! Yoshinobu-sama! Please give it to Michi!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s keep it a secret from Misuzu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! A secret! We¡¯ll keep it a secret!!! ¡¹

    Then, Michi¡­

    ¡¸ Kyaaauuuunnn!!! Aaaaaah! Yoshinobu-sama!!! Michi! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Haaauuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum too!!!!! ¡¹

    We hug each other tightly¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah! So hot! Yoshinobu-sama¡¯s!! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    I gush it out inside Michi like a water supply hose!!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn! I-I!!! I-I¡¯m making a baby!!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s vagina feels the rampaging male fluid inside her, and her body convulses.

    ¡¸ I-I have to keep this a secret from Misuzu-sama¡­A secret¡­ ¡¹

    Michi feels independence from Misuzu by carrying a secret.

    ¡¸ Aah, more, more. Give me more of the hot stuff, Yoshinobu-sama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah!! ¡¹

    I reach Michi¡¯s womb until I poured the last drop.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! M-My Yoshinobu-sama!! ¡¹

    Michi and I hug each other¡­

    Then, we kissed each other¡­

 Chapter 795.Allâ€™s Well That Ends Well

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, it¡¯s a secret! Please keep that a secret! ¡¹

    Michi tells me in the shower room.

    ¡¸ I know. It¡¯s a secret from Misuzu ¡¹

    I say while washing off Michi¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I¡¯ll stay silent about it too ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s washing my back.

    She¡¯s not using her hands.

    She¡¯s using her prided breasts.

    Her soft lump of meat smeared with bubbles pushed on my back¡­

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, if you do that I¡¯ll get hard again ¡¹

    I said. Nei.

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s just do it again ¡¹

    She laughed happily.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m welcome anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    Michi turned to me and said.

    ¡¸ No, we can¡¯t, we still have to go to school. ¡¹

    The prep for the bakery is ready, other than that, loading it in and baking them is business as usual.

    ¡¸ You can take it easy, you know! Yo-chan¡¯s been working hard since yesterday! You can skip a day in class and flirt with us all day instead ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Agnes would be happy if you do that, and Tsukiko-san and the two won¡¯t be attending school for a while ¡¹

    There¡¯s still the worry about the Kansai Yakuza.

    Takakura sisters cannot go outside without bodyguards.

    Tsukiko said that she¡¯ll help out in Nagisa¡¯s shop, but Margo-san will be with them.

    Yomi and Luna would be shopping for their daily necessities, but Kouzuki SS should be with them.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯m not taking a day off from school. I feel sorry for those who were looking forward to eating my products, and I just go absent ¡¹

    I¡¯ve decided to become a baker.

    And so, I cannot close down for my convenience.

    ¡¸ Besides, the products for today¡­ ¡¹

    Yesterday, while I was out¡­

    Katsuko-nee, Agnes, Mana, and Ruriko prepared the dough.

    ¡¸ Bread is precious, it must be delivered to its customers ¡¹

    I¡¯ll never let it go to waste.

    ¡¸ I knew Yo-chan would say that ¡¹

    Nei hugged me.

    Oh, she was testing me?

    ¡¸ I love that serious part of Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s voluptuous body hugs me tight.

    ¡¸ I need to return to Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s side ¡¹

    Michi speaks in a sad tone.

    She¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, yet she spends a night away from her.

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-oneesama and I will be staying over the mansion by tonight¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If Misuzu¡¯s staying here, then Michi¡¯s also with her naturally.

    ¡¸ I think Misuzu would be staying over Jii-chan¡¯s house once a week ¡¹

    Switching with Yoshiko-san.

    I don¡¯t think that it should only be Yoshiko-san staying by Jii-chan¡¯s side all the time.

    But, Yoshiko-san wants to be with Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ Yes. And I will have to accompany Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi said, but.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to be with her every time. Like, you can swap with Edie sometimes. Just like how it is today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ¡®Yoshinobu-sama¡¯ right now, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I grab Michi¡¯s naked chest from behind.

    Ooh, her nipples hidden in the bubbles are hard.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Yoshinobu-sama! Ahn~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, we can have more time that we¡¯ll keep a secret from Misuzu, right? ¡¹

    I bite Michi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaan~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll sweet talk Misuzu about it ¡¹

    I mean.

    Perhaps, Misuzu also thinks that Michi should have sex with her absent.

    I promised Misuzu a time where we¡¯re alone before¡­

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! T-Thank you~ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    These two are becoming independent in a good way.

    Misuzu and Michi¡¯s master-servant relationship is beautiful, but it¡¯ll only suffocate them if they¡¯re always together.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯d like to ask Yoshinobu-sama something¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll keep it a secret from Misuzu though ¡¹

    I whisper to Michi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Kyaauuuuu ¡¹

    Michi trembles in my arms.

    ¡¸ I-I feel like I¡¯m becoming a bad girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, you¡¯re mine anyway ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ And Yo-chan is my Yo-chan~ Kufufufu ¡¹

    Nei happily takes out the showerhead.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s rinse off ¡¹

    Onee-chan rinses off our bodies.

    ¡¸ Well then, it¡¯s Ya-chan¡¯s turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course~ ¡¹

    I took the showerhead from Nei,

    Then, I rinse off her beautiful body.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, this is happiness~ Yo-chan. Mitchan~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi replied to Nei with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay, well let¡¯s go and brush our teeth ¡¹

    Nei said. Then the three of us brushed our teeth in the shower room.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, open your mouth ¡¹

    Nei turns the showerhead to my mouth.

    I took some water, gargled, then spat it out.

    ¡¸ Okay, your turn Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    This time, I face the showerhead to Nei¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Mumumumu, kuchu kuchu kuchu, peh ¡¹

    ¡¸ And Michi now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The three of us had fun naked.

    That¡¯s happiness.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We left the shower room and put on some bathrobes.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll go to my room and change¡¹

    Nei said while wearing a bathrobe.

    Everyone¡¯s staying over my room, and so there are only bathrobes here.

    ¡¸ See you later! ¡¹

    Nei kissed me, then left the room.

    Michi¡¯s changed to her uniform.

    I¡¯m also wearing my school uniform.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nice that Michi¡¯s not asking for anything weird ¡¹

    I muttered. Michi;

    ¡¸ Huh? I¡¯m aware that I hold some weird preferences though? ¡¹

    She knows that she¡¯s a high-level masochist.

    ¡¸ No, I mean, Michi¡¯s not asking me to put your panties on ¡¹

    Misuzu immediately fawns on me for that.

    ¡¸ Do you not like that Yoshinobu-sama? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Not really, but it¡¯s a case-by-case basis. Especially when there¡¯s a lot of people, if one asks for it, everyone will follow and ask me to put their panties on them ¡¹

    Yeah, they¡¯d go ¡°Me too,¡± ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡¸ To be honest, if 5 or 10 people asked me to do that, it¡¯s a lot of trouble ¡¹

    It¡¯s all I can watch and touch with cute girls¡¯ lower half, but¡­

    I feel like a kindergarten teacher or a hospital nurse.

    ¡¸ Actually, sometimes, I think that it¡¯s a lot of trouble. Oh, but keep that a secret from Misuzu. I want to fulfill her wishes as much as possible ¡¹

    If she discovers that I think it¡¯s troublesome, then Misuzu would hold back.

    And I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll get better.

    ¡¸ I want Misuzu to not worry about me and ask me to put her underwear on her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood, I¡¯ll keep it a secret ¡¹

    Michi nods.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a secret for the two of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Yoshinobu-sama ¡¹

    Michi happily replied.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After putting on our clothes, we went to the corridor.

    First, head to the dining room, it¡¯s breakfast.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Sei! Haa! ¡¹

    Looking outside the corridor windows¡­

    Kudou Haruka, wearing her karate clothes, is training her thrusts in the garden.

    ¡¸ What are you doing? ¡¹

    I open the window and call to Haruka.

    Haruka noticed Michi, and I are together.

    ¡¸ Ah! Michi! What are you doing! Hurry up and come here! ¡¹

    She ignored me and shouted at Michi.

    ¡¸ Aneue, what are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious?! It¡¯s morning training! Haa!!! ¡¹

    Haruka takes a roundhouse kick pose.

    ¡¸ Last night, I practiced too much that I fell asleep. I woke up earlier, and that, who was it? Katsuko? That one brought me from the basement to here! ¡¹

    Oh, she doesn¡¯t remember Michi knocking her out.

    ¡¸ Hey now, Martial artists train when they have free time! It¡¯s all training!! Hurry, Michi! ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ I still have to go to school and guard Misuzu-oneesama¡­ ¡¹

    She speaks to her sister with a cold look.

    ¡¸ I must hurry and eat breakfast, and go back to the Kouzuki mansion ¡¹

    She needs to make it in time with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    I mean, once the car starts and Edie¡¯s dragged in there¡­

    Edie won¡¯t be able to make it in time with school, either.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Haruka glared at Michi.

    ¡¸ By the way, what about you, Aneue? ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s attenting the same school as Michi.

    She was hospitalized for a while, but¡­

    Haruka is Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard before the incidents.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already determined to live in martial arts, and so the school¡¯s no longer a priority ¡¹

    As soon as Haruka said that¡­

    ¡¸ No, you can¡¯t do that. You should go to school ¡¹

    Rei-chan appears in the garden.

    ¡¸ I came here to pick you up. I¡¯ll bring Michi-chan and Haruka-san ¡¹

    She simled at me.

    ¡¸ F-Fujimiya-san, I-I ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s a girl who wanted to join in Kouzuki SS.

    And so, she¡¯s weak when it comes to the aces of top elite.

    ¡¸ Listen to me, hurry up and change clothes right now! ¡¹

    Rei-chan holds her cane and speaks.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Right away! ¡¹

    Haruka trembled.

    However.

    ¡¸ Ah, where did I put my uniform? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know about that.

    If I recall, you were wearing your uniform when you came here. Haruka.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san~ I washed your uniform. It¡¯s in here!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the window in the dining room and said with a smile.

    She was watching.

    Well, I thought so.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go there. I¡¯ll partake in the breakfast as well ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled at me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ah, good morning ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sitting in the dining table and is stirring some natto.

    ¡¸ You know, recently, I¡¯ve been eating Japanese food for breakfast ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, when I was living with Kouzuki SS, the meal menu they have is a choice of Western or Japanese, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s been living in Kouzuki SS women¡¯s dorm, under surveillance since last May.

    ¡¸ Back then, I prefer Western food, but recently, I¡¯ve been craving for some heavy breakfast that has some rice in it ¡¹

    She continues to stir the natto.

    ¡¸ Ah, morning Onii-chan. Michi-oneechan, sit down, food is about to be served ¡¹

    Mana comes from the kitchen.

    Then, Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, if you overeat carbs, you¡¯ll get fat, you know? Don¡¯t you know about the diet where they take out the rice and other carb related food? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care~ Half of it goes to my child anyway ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s the worst thought process. If it becomes a habit, you¡¯ll get fat after giving birth ¡¹

    Nagisa, who has experience in childbirth and Mao-chan, comes in.

    Tsukiko, and Margo-san¡¯s with them.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Margo-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morning! Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Morning, Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning, Kou-sama ¡¹

    We give our morning greetings.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Yomi and Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still sleeping. The fatigue from the past few days finally came to them ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s leave them be for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan¡¯s with them ¡¹

    Mana smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s been with Luna-chan and Yomi-chan until late at night, having fun ¡¹

    She¡¯s just happy that she made some friends.

    Luna¡¯s a docile girl, but Yomi¡¯s an energetic one.

    The sisters were playing with Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s leave Agnes to sleep for now as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯ll be going to the flower market ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    And that needs to be as early as possible.

    The flower market opens at 7.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯ll be their bodyguard. Tsukiko-san¡¯s going to Nagisa-san¡¯s shop, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, my best regards ¡¹

    Tsukiko bows to Margo-san.

    They should be safe as Margo-san¡¯s with them.

    Tsukiko can also read the minds of people around her, and so¡­

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯d notify Margo-san if there¡¯s any danger.

    ¡¸ Morning, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s awake.

    She enters the dining room together with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, what¡¯s the status? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Are the Kansai Yakuza still looking at us?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no enemy movement for now ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ If there would be any movements, it would begin by afternoon ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ The old men in the top of the chain takes a lot of time to decide on anything. It¡¯s only the big-shots who came to Tokyo yesterday, and so they can¡¯t decide on the consensus of the whole Kansai Yakuza ¡¹

    Yeah, the people Jii-chan brought to the hotel yesterday¡­

    They¡¯re mostly the big-shots in the group.

    They need to hold a conference before they decide anything.

    ¡¸ Well, even if they know the outline from yesterday, it was Sunday. They don¡¯t make big decisions on Sundays. That¡¯s how the old men¡¯s world work. Therefore, they¡¯ll be arriving late on Monday, and the meeting would start by 10 or 11. That¡¯s the earliest time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. ¡¹

    ¡¸ And in the meanwhile, chief Yazawa¡¯s men are moving one after another ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san and the group seems to be doing something too ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    As expected, they¡¯re in Japan.

    ¡¸ Either way, there¡¯s no need to worry. Us adults will deal with it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells us.

    ¡¸ They said they¡¯ll deal with it, so that¡¯s good enough, for now just sit down! Let¡¯s go and eat! ¡¹

    Yukino tells everyone.

    Then.

    My phone rings.

    A call at this time¡­

    ¡¸ Hello? ¡¹

    ¡º Good morning! Danna-sama! ¡»

    And it¡¯s Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯m having a meal right now. Give me a moment to exit ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I need to let the people in the dining room hear Misuzu¡¯s peeing sound.

    ¡º No, I know that Danna-sama¡¯s busy this morning¡­ ¡»

    Oh, okay.

    ¡º Can you give the phone to Michi? ¡»

    HUh?

    ¡¸ Michi, Misuzu wants to talk to you ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    Michi takes the phone from me while trembling slighly.

    ¡¸ I-I have the phone now. Good morning, this is Michi ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s bowing her head while talking on the phone like she¡¯s a salaryman.

    ¡¸ Ah, no, uhm, yes, I¡¯m sorry, no, just once. Just one creampie. Yes, it¡¯s true, only once. Uhm, Master, was tired last night, and so, ah, yes, that¡¯s right. I slept on the same bed with Master until morning, naked, yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s curious as it¡¯s a night where she¡¯s absent.

    ¡¸ Mitchan, gimme ¡¹

    Then.

    Nei, who¡¯s wearing her school uniform now shows in the dining room.

    Then, they took the phone from Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Nei-oneechan, everyone¡¯s big-sis! Yeah, morning greeting? Yes, morning, Mii-chan ¡¹

    Oooh, Nei?

    ¡¸ Last night, I was there sleeping with Yo-chan too. And so, if you¡¯ve got complains, don¡¯t direct it to Mitchan but to me, okay?~ I mean, I don¡¯t need to report every detail of how we had sex earlier this morning to you, right?~ Nei-oneechan thinks that power harassment is bad, do you get it? ¡¹

    Nei scolds Misuzu in high-tension.

    ¡¸ Yes, ah, okay. As long as you understand. Mitchan is your little sister, not your underling. If you don¡¯t get the difference, then someone scarier is coming for you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Gimme, Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Yo-chan wants to talk ¡¹

    I take the phone

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    ¡º D-Danna-sama ¡»

    Misuzu seems to be depressed with Nei¡¯s threatening attitude.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, don¡¯t disappoint me ¡¹

    ¡º Y-Yes?! ¡»

    ¡¸ I know that Misuzu¡¯s a better woman than that ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ As long as you understand ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, I¡¯ll be more dilligent to meet up with Danna-sama¡¯s expectations

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m expecting from you ¡¹

    Don¡¯t be just kind.

    To guide them in the right direction.

    ¡º Ah, Danna-sama. Edie¡¯s, wait, Edie?! ¡»

    ¡º GOOD MORNING Darling! I love you today as well ¡»

    ¡º Hey, going from the sides is unfair! Edie! ¡»

    Oh, Edie.

    She¡¯s cutting the line after she saw Misuzu¡¯s state.

    As usual, what a good girl.

    ¡¸ Morning, Edie. I love you too ¡¹

    ¡º YES! YES! YES! ¡»

    ¡º Geez, Edie, I¡¯m talking to Danna-sama ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º Hello, good morning Onii-sama, this is Ruriko ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, morning Ruriko ¡»

    Ruriko also joined in.

    I mean, Edie¡¯s holding down Misuzu, and so¡­

    ¡º Uhm, I¡¯ll be showing up in television ¡»

    Huh, Ruriko?

    ¡º It¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s idea. The Yakuza has a lot of connections with the media, and so I will be showing up on Television and solidify the image of Kouzuki house before they could try and start a negative campaign ¡»

    I see.

    Ruriko and Misuzu were first introduced to the media back in May.

    Back then, it¡¯s just a video of them bringing a bouquet of flowers to the Russian politician¡­

    Ruriko and Misuzu didn¡¯t attend a press conference, but¡­

    ¡º There would be a broadcast tonight where they introduce me in the old building of the Kouzuki mansion ¡»

    Then¡­

    It¡¯ll show the good image of Kouzuki house being a family with a long history.

    ¡º The filming staff is only talented females that Shou-oneesama personally picked. And they¡¯ll check the editing and all of it ¡»

    I can leave that to Shou-neechan and not worry about it.

    ¡º Therefore, before the broadcast tonight¡­ ¡»

    Huh, Ruriko?

    ¡º Please violate Ruriko! ¡»

    I can imagine Ruriko¡¯s smile over the phone.

    ¡º Ruriko cannot have enough courage to show on Television unless there¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s fresh semen inside ¡»

    ¡º Hey, that¡¯s unfair! Ruriko! ¡»

    I can hear Misuzu¡¯s shout over the phone.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll be heading there after school ¡¹

    ¡º Thank you very much, Onii-sama! ¡»

    ¡¸ Could you give the phone back to Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    Ruriko seems to have returned the phone to Misuzu.

    ¡º D-Danna-sama?! ¡»

    ¡¸ And I¡¯ll have you after Ruriko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be watching Ruriko¡¯s show while having sex. Okay? ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡º Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting! ¡»

    I can tell that she¡¯s smiling over the phone.

    ¡¸ Then, later ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, goodbye. Oh, wait, Danna-sama ¡»

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡º I love you~ Chu~ ¡»

    After hearing the kiss, the call ended.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s a lot of trouble for today as well ¡¹

    I sighed and put down my phone.

    ¡¸ Oh, is it hard for you, Yoshinobu-kun? ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m happy about it ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Thank you all for waiting, breakfast is ready! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pushes the wagon from the kitchen.

    Megu¡¯s with her.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan cooked this rolled omelets! ¡¹

    Megu.

    Megu¡¯s wearing an apron on top of her sailor uniform.

    She brings the rolled omelet plate to my front.

    ¡¸ G-Good morning, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good morning, Megu ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ C-Could you taste test this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, some chopsticks Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana hands me chopsticks.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I take a bite from Megu¡¯s rolled omelets.

    ¡¸ W-What do you think? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes spill tears.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m able to do something by myself ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡­ ¡¹

    I see¡­

    She wants to set her foot on the ground.

    And she¡¯s ready to cultivate her character with the other women.

    ¡¸ I know that I¡¯m not unique. But I want to stay. I want to live together with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, keep at it ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can say.

    That¡¯s Megu¡¯s decision, her life.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll support you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, watch over me. Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Then, Megu;

    ¡¸ Gimme one too ¡¹

    Yukino pinches a piece of Megu¡¯s rolled omelet.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s delicious. Surprisingly, you¡¯re suited to be a wife, Megumi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ And now, let¡¯s go eat! We can¡¯t start the morning with a hungry stomach! ¡¹

    Right, this is just the start.

    A point¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go eat ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Thank you for the meal ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Okay, we also have salad here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Mao, do you want tea? ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Yeah. And Papa too! ¡¹

    Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Margo, this is the outline of the strategy coming from Shou-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ The details are further explained later ¡¹

    Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Geez looks like it¡¯s going to get noisy ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Hey, leave some for me too! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka wearing her uniform, jumps in.

    ¡¸ Hurry up Yo-chan, or you¡¯ll get late ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Delicious ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ What are you doing?! Hurry up and eat. Stupid! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    And all of the women that aren¡¯t here right now¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, thank you for the meal ¡¹

    I greet everyone in the family.

    And again¡­

    Today¡­

    My daily life begins.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan, how do you translate Shakespeare¡¯s ¡°All¡¯s well that ends well¡± ¡¹

    Nei asks while we¡¯re eating breakfast.

    ¡¸ If I recall, that¡¯s in our English class today ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ¡°½K¤ï¤ê¤è¤±¤ì¤ÐÈ«¤ÆÁ¼¤·¡± ¡¹

    Margo-san replied while smiling wryly¡­

 Chapter 796. One week Later Part 1

    ¡¸ Is it fun watching me put on my makeup? ¡¹

    The morning¡¯s soft light¡­

    I¡¯m watching Shou-neechan put on her make up in front of the mirror.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it is ¡¹

    Though they all put on makeup in the morning, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Rei-chan¡­

    They have different methods of doing it.

    They all have different brands of cosmetics, as well.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ Hey ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be able to kiss once I put on my makeup ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    We kiss each other.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ That¡¯s happiness! I¡¯m filled with energy now ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said happily.

    I had a round of sex with Shou-neechan last night and this morning.

    Of course, I poured it all inside.

    ¡¸ Yeah. My skin¡¯s glowing looks like I can fight on for today as well! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan takes out her lipstick from her cosmetics pouch and applies it to her lips.

    She then rubs her lips together to apply on both sides.

    Beautiful.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s beautiful even without makeup, but¡­

    When she puts them on, the cold and dignified side of hers is emphasized.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s an easygoing, generous, and kindhearted big-sister, but¡­

    But that look of a stiff and slack less is better for the leader of the guards on-site for Kouzuki SS.

    I think of that while looking at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama~ Woof! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu calls me from the restroom.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re called, go ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    Oh geez.

    It was Misuzu and Shou-neechan¡¯s turn last night.

    Naturally, I also had one round with Misuzu last night and this morning.

    ¡¸ Please hurry up, or it¡¯ll leak! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    Since we¡¯re living together in the same house, it¡¯s become a daily routine to watch Misuzu pee.

    Then, I put on Misuzu¡¯s panty on her before she wears her uniform.

    After that peeing appreciation, I¡¯ll put back her panties on her, but¡­

    This morning¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still naked? ¡¹

    Misuzu, who¡¯s sitting on the toilet seat, is still naked.

    ¡¸ I mean ¡¹

    Misuzu looked up at me with a bright red face.

    She¡¯s shaped her legs to letter M and expose her pussy.

    The semen I poured inside her drips down to the toilet bowl.

    ¡¸ Go ahead and pee now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes~ Woof! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu loosens up her waist.

    Shaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­

    Her warm jet of pee is released from her slit.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s clearer than usual ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t look at the color Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the smell is the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaan~ That¡¯s embarrassing! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu blushes while peeing.

    She continues¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s tasting my semen almost every day, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I want to check on Danna-sama¡¯s health all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I want to check on Misuzu¡¯s health too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uugh~ Woof woof, it can¡¯t be helped then ¡¹

    We kissed each other.

    While at it, I licked on Misuzu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ I want to do it again ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No. We¡¯ll be late ¡¹

    I still need to carry the bread we¡¯re about to bake.

    Misuzu and Ruriko still need to go to school.

    ¡¸ Later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    It¡¯s been a week since the confrontation with the Yakuza.

    Another Monday, a new week begins.

    ¡¸ Teii! Tooo!! ¡¹

    Oh, Kudou Haruka¡¯s doing her early morning training in the courtyard.

    Michi, Edie, and Yomi¡¯s with her.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s wearing her Karate uniform as usual, but Michi and Edie are wearing their uniform.

    Yomi¡¯s wearing a jersey.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san, you need to stop soon. You¡¯ll go to school after breakfast ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said from the corridor.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    As usual, she¡¯s obedient when it¡¯s Shou-neechan and Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go change clothes right now! ¡¹

    She rushes into the mansion.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Master. Misuzu-oneesama, Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Darling! Misuzu and Shou, morning! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good morning everyone ¡¹

    Michi, Edie, and Yomi are courteous.

    Why is it that Haruka¡¯s never got the allowance? She looks like she¡¯s always in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Morning. Let¡¯s go eat ¡¹

    I call the three.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Good morning! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mor¡¯n ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morning! Papa! ¡¹

    Almost everyone was in the dining room when we arrived.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneesama, Nei-oneesama, and I made breakfast today ¡¹

    Ruriko shows up from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll bring it now, please give us a moment ¡¹

    She loves doing all housework now.

    The shadow of her past self as a sheltered lady is now gone.

    Instead, she¡¯s now living a bright life where she¡¯s doing household chores.

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Here, Tea. Onii-chan. Shou-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana brings tea for us.

    Mana¡¯s also stable now.

    ¡¸ Aaah! I overslept!!! ¡¹

    Megu comes in the dining room in a hurry.

    In the end, I still have to carry in the pastries and bake them in school.

    Misuzu¡¯s school is far.

    Therefore everyone¡¯s early¡­

    Megu¡¯s morning training in the track and field hasn¡¯t changed at all.

    Well, the school¡¯s only a few minutes away from here when we use a car.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s delivering the pastry using her van, and so there are no suspicions even if it¡¯s parked in school.

    We¡¯re not using the garage for the faculty, and so we don¡¯t take a lot of time.

    At worst, we can drive Megu off to the women¡¯s track and field clubroom.

    The seniors would scold her, but¡­

    ¡¸ Geez, get yourself together Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino, who¡¯s playing with Mao-chan on the table, tells Megu.

    Yukino¡¯s got her TV work, and so she¡¯s now strict with time.

    ¡¸ I am! What about you? Have you done your homework already? ¡¹

    Megu counterattacks.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m passing on that one! I¡¯ll leave the class at 3 o¡¯clock and head to the TV station! I¡¯ve got a meeting with Snatch and Francie for the next thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, just because you¡¯ll be absent in class doesn¡¯t mean you can skip on homework! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Blah blah blah! I can¡¯t hear you!! ¡¹

    Yukino covered her ears and dodge the conversation.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, Yukino-chan¡¯s so funny ¡¹

    Mao-chan laughed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Geez, I hate, hate, hate this! ¡¹

    I hear Agnes¡¯ shout in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸ I hate you, Koyomi-chan!!! ¡¹

    Turning around,

    Agnes, Luna, Tsukiko¡­

    And then, the child of Kiyomi-san, Tsukiko¡¯s aunt who possessed Miko power¡­

    Koyomi-chan is with them.

    Koyomi-chan arrived in the mansion last week¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to have sex with Papa, lick Papa¡¯s penis, you don¡¯t join in the bath with Papa! You¡¯re not family! Koyomi-chan doesn¡¯t want to join Agnes¡¯ family! ¡¹

    E-err.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan bows her head to Agnes.

    ¡¸ B-But, I-I can¡¯t do it ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s feeling shamed now.

    She¡¯s not used to the atmosphere of this house yet.

    ¡¸ Those who don¡¯t have sex with Papa isn¡¯t a member of this family!! Agnes hates people like those! ¡¹

    Geez, this doesn¡¯t look good.

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes, don¡¯t say it like that ¡¹

    I stand up and head to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force those who don¡¯t want it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Agnes looked at Koyomi-chan, then me.

    ¡¸ Then¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Koyomi-chan.

    Koyomi-chan¡­

    She¡¯s just 12, her body¡¯s too young.

    She¡¯s short, and her body isn¡¯t growing yet.

    She looks like an elementary school girl.

    Her hair¡¯s short, and she¡¯s wearing clear-red glasses.

    ¡¸ I think that Koyomi-chan can¡¯t have sex yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ But she¡¯s also 12, just like Agnes and Luna! ¡¹

    Well, yes, but¡­

    Agnes¡¯ body is developed early because of her half-French race.

    Luna¡¯s growing appropriately for her age, but her genital has developed enough.

    ¡¸ Her flat chest is also the same as Michi-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ What did you say! I won¡¯t let that go, Agnes-imouto!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s right there.

    ¡¸ I may look like flat on the surface, but this world is flawed! My insides are already mature enough! I¡¯m oozing out with femininity!! Isn¡¯t that right, Master?! ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ If Michi thinks that way, I¡¯m sure it is right¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can tell her.

    ¡¸ Gigugugugu! M-Master! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, get yourself together! ¡¹

    Misuzu silences Michi.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Well then, let¡¯s go back to Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind what Agnes is saying. I, no, everyone in here won¡¯t force you to do anything, Koyomi-chan. You can live the way you want, Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan stares at me through her red glasses.

    Oh. I see.

    She¡¯s reading my mind.

    ¡¸ Papa that means that Koyomi-chan can¡¯t join in Agnes¡¯ family ¡¹

    Agnes says, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for Koyomi-chan to decide. We cannot force her to join in our family like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uugh ¡¹

    Agnes groans.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Agnes take a lot of time before joining the family? ¡¹

    She¡¯s closed her heart and doesn¡¯t speak at first.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Agnes loved Papa since birth! ¡¹

    Ah.

    Agnes¡¯ memories are like that now.

    The memories when Shirasaka Sousuke kept her has disappeared.

    No, I have to be careful here.

    Her memories may come back suddenly.

    ¡¸ Listen up. Koyomi-chan just came to our house recently, give her some time, okay? Agnes ¡¹

    I embraced Agnes.

    Agnes hugs me back.

    ¡¸ Uuu, I understand ¡¹

    While embracing Agnes¡­

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan. You can stay here for how long you want. You can stay here with everyone. Your cousins, Tsukiko and the girls are in here. You¡¯ll return to school soon ¡¹

    They¡¯ll take an entrance exam in Misuzu¡¯s school by next month.

    And Agnes needs to catch up in terms of scholar ability.

    Tsukiko and the girls won¡¯t have problems there, but¡­

    Nevertheless, we want all of them to pass.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to worry. As you can sense, Kou-sama¡¯s not a bad person ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles at her cousin.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Nii-san¡¯s kind. He¡¯s taken us in consideration ¡¹

    Luna puts her hand in Koyomi-chan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan hangs her head.

    Haa.

    It can¡¯t be helped. It takes time.

    Her mother died so suddenly, after all.

    ¡¸ Uugh, Papa, I want to have sex! ¡¹

    Agnes grinds her waist on me.

    ¡¸ Not now. We¡¯re eating, and I still need to go to school ¡¹

    I¡¯ve learned that I can¡¯t just be ¡°kind and listen to what people tell you.¡±

    ¡¸ Uuugh, But I want to do it! ¡¹

    Agnes rubs her small body to me.

    ¡¸ No. But once I¡¯m back, we can do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, you must study until I come back home from school, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Study? Uuuugh ¡¹

    Agnes looks like she¡¯s not eager to study.

    ¡¸ Are you okay with that? If this goes on, Luna and Koyomi-chan will go to school, and then they¡¯ll tell Agnes ¡°You¡¯re not going to school, so don¡¯t get close to us¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a big problem! ¡¹

    Agnes looked at Luna and Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Luna to play with Koyomi-chan when I¡¯m not here!! ¡¹

    No, they¡¯re not going to play, it¡¯s studying.

    But, becoming friends with Luna did a good influence on Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then, you need to study so you won¡¯t lose to Luna and Koyomi-chan, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu. I don¡¯t want to lose to Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    And Koyomi-chan¡¯s existence provokes Agnes.

    Luna listens to what Agnes tells her obediently, but¡­

    Now that Koyomi-chan¡¯s here, a factor that Agnes can¡¯t order shows up¡­

    Furthermore, Koyomi-chan is Luna¡¯s cousin, they¡¯ve been together for long¡­

    And that¡¯s why Agnes is feeling jealousy towards Koyomi-chan¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, I¡¯ll take care of Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. We¡¯ll look after her since I¡¯m also studying ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Mana tell me.

    Mana¡¯s determined to go to school.

    ¡¸ Since I¡¯m the closest to their age, I think that teaching them elementary school lessons is easiest for me ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s in her second year of middle school, she was in elementary just a few years ago.

    Well, if we¡¯re talking about that, then I was also in elementary school a few years ago.

    But, Mana said that she¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll leave it to her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Mana. Tsukiko, Luna, you too ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi, I¡¯ll leave things to you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure thing, Sensei! ¡¹

    Those we¡¯ll leave in the mansion today are all studying for their entrance exam.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s closed herself in her room since last night due to her information analysis work for Kouzuki SS.

    Margo-san¡¯s going to America.

    Nagisa¡¯s got to attend to her shop.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s with me for the bakery.

    Well, she¡¯ll be watching over and come back if the situation needs her, but¡­

    But Tsukiko and Mana will look after Agnes and the girls.

    Mana¡¯s going to cook lunch, so I don¡¯t need to worry about that.

    ¡¸ Papa, done already? Mao¡¯s hungry ¡¹

    Mao-chan tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, done. Let¡¯s go eat! Breakfast! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ayy! Now now now, eat eat eat!!! ¡¹

    Nei pushes the wagon in from the kitchen.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m going ahead Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stopped the van on the side of the main gate.

    Megu asks for a kiss before getting off.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good luck on your morning training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I¡¯ll train a lot and please Yoshi-kun with my proportions ¡¹

    We kiss each other.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think about that, think of training to make records! You¡¯re in the track and field club after all ¡¹

    Yukino said from the back of the van.

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then hurry up, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes~ ¡¹

    Megu runs to the school grounds in the morning.

    Yeah, that¡¯s a beautiful form.

    ¡¸ Still, she¡¯s become surprisingly stable. Megu-chan ¡¹

    Nei says while watching Megu from the passenger seat window.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san¡¯s counseling is showing its effect. She couldn¡¯t lie after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    Even if Megu lies, Tsukiko can read her mind.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Tsukiko-chan¡¯s mentally strong, and I think that she¡¯s the best in it. What do you think, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s got her Miko power hidden all this time ¡¹

    She¡¯s kept a lot of secrets from her sisters.

    Even so, her mind remains strong.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san taking Megumi as her boss, Megu finally broke through ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then great, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said as she starts driving to the bakery.

    ¡¸ Well, Megumi¡¯s the type that relies on someone or else she¡¯ll flop ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Now that she has two people she can consult for advice, she feels at ease. Coz, you know, she can¡¯t talk to you when it comes to your relationship with her, right? It¡¯s easier for her to speak to a reliable big sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for being an unreliable big-sis then! ¡¹

    Nei apologized to Yukino.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? You¡¯ve got a different genre so you can¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    Genre?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a serious talk, then Tsukiko-san¡¯s the girl. Or if you want to attack someone, ask Edie. If it¡¯s a dangerous person, Yuzuki or Katsuko will deal with it. That¡¯s my list ¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If everything¡¯s already a mess, then I¡¯ll ask you! You¡¯re that kind of nuclear warhead that deals with things at times like that ¡¹

    Yukino thinks Nei¡¯s like that.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan~ Is it just me, or is Yukino-chi¡¯s making fun of me? ¡¹

    Nei turned to me.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! You¡¯re the untouchable blonde-haired delinquent! Everyone in the school still remembers that you¡¯re the queen of fear! That image change won¡¯t change it that easily! You¡¯re still scary! ¡¹

    Right.

    Nei stopped the blonde hair back in May, but¡­

    She started being my salesgirl, selling off pastries with a smile starting after summer vacation¡­

    That means it hasn¡¯t been a month since then.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯m the second blonde delinquent! Get yourself together, first-gen ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s taken over Nei¡¯s blonde hair characteristic.

    She¡¯s unable to make connections with anyone in school, just like the previous Nei.

    I¡¯ve got to do something about that one too.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ve arrived ¡¹

    The van arrived at the delivery entrance of the bakery.

    ¡¸ Okay, Ya-chan and Edie, help me carry them in. Yukino, come in and drink some tea ¡¹

    I won¡¯t let the pregnant carry the luggage.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll go prepare tea then ¡¹

    I get off the car and open the door to the bakery.

    This place hardly has any students lurking around.

    Making sure that nobody¡¯s looking, Yukino entered the bakery first.

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯ll bring them in! ¡¹

    Edie stacks three trays of dough and brings them over.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do ¡¹

    Nei also hands over the loading tray for the pads.

    I took that and bring them to the bakery.

    Meanwhile, Nei prepares the oven.

    It¡¯s the usual morning.

 Chapter 797. One week Later Part 2

    ¡¸ The second batch is done ¡¹

    I shout to the counter from the bakery.

    It¡¯s lunch break, 12:35pm.

    While we¡¯re selling off the first batch of products¡­

    We start to put out the second batch.

    We¡¯re not just selling lunch pastries, but also snack-like ones.

    Those wanting an after-meal dessert, or those who want to eat after school and before club activities.

    The second batch sells like hotcakes, just like the first batch.

    ¡¸ Roger that! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bring them in, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Nei and Megu come to the bakery, and I place down the pastries from the oven to the large pads.

    ¡¸ Okay, the fresh pastries are coming!! ¡¹

    Megu brings in the first pad.

    Then, the counter in the school cafeteria is filled with cheers.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s still more! ¡¹

    Nei also brings in a pad.

    Megu places down the pad and comes back inside.

    I¡¯m doing all I can to bring out the pastries from the oven.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, I want that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, this please! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s 630 yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, this one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, please follow the order! Don¡¯t cut in the line ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to spank those who try to push in!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Kana-senpai are in the front as vendors.

    Edie¡¯s watching to make sure that nobody is jumping the queue or shoplifting.

    With this boom, I¡¯m sure that someone who thinks of doing that will appear.

    Some students let their junior at the club buy for them and resell it to other students for a higher price.

    We caught three of them this week, and Edie punished them behind the scenes.

    And if anyone who wants to do anything malicious to us, we¡¯ll hand them over to Iwakura-kaichou.

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯d deal with them appropriately.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks for the hard work, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei brings in the last pad.

    We have enough vendors, I don¡¯t need to be there.

    What¡¯s left is to clean up the bakery and close it.

    There¡¯s no class in the ¡°bread club¡± today.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the hard work~ ¡¹

    Yukino, who¡¯s eating her lunch box at the back of the bakery, calls me out.

    Oh, she¡¯s about to finish eating.

    Yukino¡¯s pregnant. She can¡¯t go out on the counter, nor help me here.

    She just watches me work every day while she eats.

    Yukino¡¯s lunch box is a recipe Katsuko-nee custom made for her.

    Katsuko-nee comes back to the mansion after bringing the dough to the bakery, then she brings the lunch box back.

    Katsuko-nee makes our lunch box and Agnes and the girls¡¯ lunch in the kitchen of the mansion together with Mana.

    Well, Tsukiko and others would help them out, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that much of a trouble, but still.

    Yukino never does any housework.

    Even if you say that she¡¯s pregnant, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s okay that all she does is eat.

    ¡¸ Hey, Megu-chan, Kana-chan, let¡¯s eat! Katsuko-oneechan and I will look after this ¡¹

    Nei said from the counter.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll leave that to you Nei-san ¡¹

    Megu and Kana enter the bakery, then¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Hoshizaki-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going in now?! ¡¹

    I hear voices among the buyers.

    Oh, they¡¯re Kana-senpai¡¯s fans.

    ¡¸ See you guys tomorrow! I also need to eat lunch now ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry~ We¡¯re eating Katsuko-san¡¯s lunch box today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Katsuko-san?! What¡¯s that?! A deluxe lunch box? ¡¹

    This time, I hear the girls speak.

    ¡¸ Oh? We may be a bakery, but we¡¯re not eating pastries for lunch! This is just a small token as thanks for Kana-chan¡¯s hard work ¡¹

    I mean, back then, I would eat off the unsold pastries in the back, but¡­

    Nowadays, we¡¯re sold out every time, and so we need to prepare food for lunch.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a lunch meeting only for the employees of Katsuko¡¯s bakery, sorry guys ¡¹

    Kana-senpai turned to her fans and greeted them off.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go eat, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu starts preparing.

    ¡¸ Yukino, want tea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Yeah, they¡¯re having a conversation without a fight.

    These two are getting along now.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Yukino, here¡¯s the trial product ¡¹

    I take out the bread I baked earlier.

    ¡¸ Oh, thanks. Just in time, I wanted something sweet ¡¹

    Yukino looked at the sweet bread I took out and smiled.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu? Why is it just Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at us dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got everyone¡¯s share, let¡¯s go eat them after meal ¡¹

    I opened up the pad on the side and show it to her.

    ¡¸ As expected of Nobu! Love you! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled happily.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Since Anya came and assisted in selling our products.

    It hasn¡¯t been ten days since then.

    Still, after a week¡­

    Our bakery¡¯s accomplished a great name.

    First.

    Back then, they look at the bakery as something they never knew about and just discovered as the strange bakery of that guy who got engaged suddenly.

    Now, people call it as ¡°Katsuko-san¡¯s bakery.¡±

    Katsuko-nee showing up before the students had that much impact.

    She¡¯s beautiful, bright, and friendly, and an adult is better than a student in the business front.

    She¡¯s favored by the boys and girls alike.

    And since Katsuko-nee¡¯s become the teacher in my baker technical course.

    The pastries that were too delicious to be created by someone like me now became Katsuko-nee¡¯s products.

    And just in time, the 50-yen cheaper pastries Ruriko, Agnes and the girls make started selling¡­

    Those that were simple became my products.

    It looks like everyone sees it that way.

    As expected, it doesn¡¯t feel right for the students to find an ordinary first-year student four months ago, suddenly creating high-grade pastries.

    ¡°Oh. So Katsuko-san made those?¡± As soon as they thought of that, their perception of it has become better.

    Although, since the 50-yen cheaper products were my creation in their eyes, those didn¡¯t sell well¡­

    And then, we spread rumors that it¡¯s Megu and Nei who make those, not me.

    Well, they don¡¯t expect me creating large quantities of pastries by myself, so¡­

    Instead, everyone¡¯s helping me out.

    Now they think that I¡¯m only doing manual labor in manufacturing.

    Well, I don¡¯t care what they think as long as the product sells¡­

    Putting that aside.

    I never thought Ruriko and Agnes would get into this work.

    They help out creating the 50-yen cheaper pastries every day.

    Mana, Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna are all helping out.

    Ah, Koyomi-chan¡¯s participating in that too.

    She must be worrying about staying in the mansion for free.

    No, I think that¡¯s a good thing too.

    Not just for Koyomi-chan but for all the other girls.

    They¡¯re doing something together.

    Now they¡¯re related to the house¡¯s earnings.

    I think that it should have a good influence on them.

    Either way, instead of standing firm by myself¡­

    The family working hard together is much better.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s nothing. Oh, I think it¡¯s Mana who made this rolled omelet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, seems like she¡¯s studying how to make these recently ¡¹

    Anyway, I leave the cheaper pastries to the girls.

    And as for me, I¡¯ll continue to learn those complicated methods for the new pastries from Katsuko-nee.

    I could say that anything bakery business-related is going smoothly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wait, Yukino! You!!! ¡¹

    Megu suddenly shouts.

    ¡¸ What? Don¡¯t scream while you have food in your mouth Megumi. That¡¯s bad manners. What would you do if this idiot copies that?! ¡¹

    I won¡¯t.

    ¡¸ I mean, Yukino, you mentioned you¡¯ll go to the TV station by the third period, right? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ You weren¡¯t present in our math class! ¡¹

    N-Now that she mentioned it.

    ¡¸ Oh, that one was a lie ¡¹

    Yukino said calmly.

    ¡¸ I just wanted to skip the math class, but going to the TV station is the real deal. Although it¡¯ll be just this afternoon. I¡¯m sure that someone from Kouzuki SS would pick me up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kukuku, nice one Yukino-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    ¡¸ Seriously, you¡¯re such a free spirit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really. My stomach is growing larger, see ¡¹

    Yukino replied with a nonchalant expression.

    ¡¸ I like that thick-headed part of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-san, don¡¯t praise her! Yukino will get carried away ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Well, well, don¡¯t get so angry. I won¡¯t go to university like you, Megumi. Besides, I don¡¯t even know if I could graduate high school ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, I think that you should study when you can ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder. I asked Francie, and he said that he never used the ¡°Sin.Cos.Tan¡± out of high school ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    ¡¸ Learning ¡°Base x Height /2¡± won¡¯t hurt if you learn them but functions, differential, integrals, where do you use them? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know either.

    ¡¸ High school teaches you a lot of things you won¡¯t use in life ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ If it was 150 years ago, the things we learn from high school, be it math, chemistry, or physics, they¡¯re all for college professor levels. It¡¯s a knowledge for those who teach college students in Cambridge or Oxford ¡¹

    Edie comes in.

    ¡¸ Looking on the opposite side, isn¡¯t it fearsome that almost all high school students knew about the top-level expert knowledge 150 years ago? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the science and teaching, look at History, why would you have to learn about some crime that happened long ago?1 It does nothing in your daily life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino, I think you meant ¡°Long owned new rice field law¡±2 ¡¹

    The American corrected her.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how education is, there¡¯s a merit for knowing than not ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Edie, sit down and eat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Darling ¡¹

    Megu and Edie still have classes this afternoon.

    I¡¯m in the business course, and so my priority is working in this bakery, but¡­

    Oh, Nei.

    I stood up and checked the counter.

    That¡¯s still a lot of customers.

    They¡¯re less than earlier, but still¡­

    Got to cheer Katsuko-nee and Nei.

    ¡¸ Ah, got it. We¡¯ll switch as soon as we¡¯re done eating! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re such a worrywart, Nobu! We know what to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I returned to my seat and resumed eating.

    ¡¸ Still, Katsuko-san¡¯s so famous. I mean, if you take Nei-san and Katsuko-san in the equation, I¡¯d be the third in overall ranking ¡¹

    Kana-senpai jokes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Katsuko-nee and Ya-chan are both irregulars. I think that Kana-senpai¡¯s the idol in our school ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right. Kana-san¡¯s the orthodox one here ¡¹

    Yukino also agreed with my opinion.

    ¡¸ Right, Kana¡¯s cute, sweet, beautiful ¡¹

    Even Edie.

    ¡¸ Oh geez, that¡¯s embarrassing now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed in embarrassment.

    Real talk¡­

    The great success of this bakery for a week¡­

    It is all thanks to Kana-senpai¡¯s participation.

    Katsuko-nee becoming the poster girl of the bakery itself has a significant effect, but¡­

    The members of the bakery until now are¡­

    Megu, Nei, Edie, and me.

    It¡¯s a ¡°Who¡¯s that¡± for most of the students.

    Megu and I have a scandalous aura since we¡¯re both first-year students, yet we¡¯re engaged.

    Nei, who turned her blonde hair back to black, is still a fearsome delinquent to some.

    Edie¡¯s a dark-skinned beauty that likes to fight, most people are surprised by her.

    Those who know us on a day-to-day basis are our classmates, and Megu¡¯s clubmates, but¡­

    Most of the students are feeling out of place.

    When I started this, most of them are looking at me with a cold attitude.

    But, Kana-senpai.

    She¡¯s an ordinary student and has been attending this school for a year and a half.

    Everyone knows her as the beauty of the tennis club.

    Kana-senpai helping out in our bakery means¡­

    Most of the students no longer think of us as strange students.

    Naturally, Kana-senpai¡¯s fan comes over.

    ¡¸ Well, I guess Nei-san, Katsuko-san, and I together is undoubtedly a spectacle for some. Hmm! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    ¡¸ Hey, now, I¡¯m still a beauty! Though I¡¯m a warrior too ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry! Right! Edie-san¡¯s also a beauty! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said in a panic.

    ¡¸ Megumi, I think you should force it and say, ¡°I¡¯m also a beauty!¡± ¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m just¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸ Stupid, Kana-san¡¯s joking and so you should try to go along with it! Don¡¯t take this seriously, or you¡¯ll get uglier! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ While at it, I¡¯m confident that I could compete with Kana-san when it comes to beauty. I¡¯m sure of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m not as beautiful as Yukino ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Really? Okay then! Don¡¯t pamper Megumi now, okay? If you try anything strange, then Edie would stir her up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll get angry. Darling can¡¯t spoil her right now ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu finishes her meal quickly¡­

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan, let¡¯s switch ¡¹

    Then she goes to the counter.

    ¡¸ Ah, she escaped ¡¹

    ¡¸ What was that? Megumi-chan¡¯s a cute girl too, right? I¡¯m sure that if you polish her right, she¡¯ll shine brightly ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Most around her has already polished themselves brightly, and that¡¯s her insecurity ¡¹

    Edie sighed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Geez! That was tiresome! Let¡¯s eat! Eat! Yo-chan! I¡¯m hungry!! ¡¹

    Nei comes in.

    ¡¸ Oh my, this is definitely shining ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles as she gazes at Nei¡¯s beauty.

    ¡¸ Huh, whatchu mean? ¡¹

    Nei doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Nevermind that, sit down here, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I call Nei.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Still, Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s bakery is now very popular, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei says while eating.

    ¡¸ Even so, why are there no students who want to join Yo-chan in the ¡°pastry baking course?¡± ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I¡¯ve never heard students talk about it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because everyone doesn¡¯t want to decide their life in high school. I mean, the lessons in that course are to prepare you to become a baker, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re throwing off the other potential and will concentrate on starting up a bakery, that¡¯s how it looks like ¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    ¡¸ Jii-chan did tell me to go for it because it¡¯s a good study though ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that Jii-chan? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s Grandfather ¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡¸ That means, the current head of Kouzuki house. The supreme authority who can move Japan¡¯s government and the economy at his will ¡¹

    Nei added.

    ¡¸ Oh ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ And he lets Nobu call him ¡°Jii-chan¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, he¡¯s Misuzu and the girls¡¯ Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s relationship with Mii-chan and Ruri-chan is officially recognized after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh man, Nobu¡¯s really out of bounds. That¡¯s cool of you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sighed.

    ¡¸ I heard that handling my own shop, calculating the costs, then forecasting the products, and selling them is an experience, so I should do my best in it. I can do trial and error because I¡¯m in school ¡¹

    If I were to open a business in the real world¡­

    Then there are more responsibilities I have to shoulder.

    Responsibilities for the customers¡­

    Responsibilities for the person in the same business.

    Once I start hiring people, they¡¯re also my responsibility.

    Saying ¡°I tried, but it didn¡¯t work¡± is not allowed.

    If I cannot earn profits daily¡­

    Then I can¡¯t support the family.

    ¡¸ I had a talk with Jii-chan the other day¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ A Tokugawa shogun, Tokugawa Keiki never managed a land before he became a Shogun ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Tokugawa Keiki came from Ichihashi house, but Ichihashi house is a family that supports Tokugawa shogunate, they don¡¯t have a land to rule, they just received the hereditary stipend from the lineage ¡¹

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ But, the territory has a population of a fief, and the person who doesn¡¯t have experience problems if he doesn¡¯t govern properly became the last Shogun, and so Tokugawa shogunate didn¡¯t go well. Jii-chan said ¡¹

    If I recall, he returned home from Osaka in the Edo period alone.

    All of his vassals abandoned him.

    ¡¸ Indeed, the Edo castle capitulation was bloodless, but the Shogunate ignored the sympathy of people and confined himself in Shizouka. Then, the Boshin war happened, a lot of people died, he¡¯s an irresponsible person in a sense ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m told to gain various experience, even if it¡¯s in a small bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu, you¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Nei stops her.

    ¡¸ Shh, Yo-chan hasn¡¯t noticed it yet, don¡¯t say it! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ I mean, Kouzuki house and their enterprise is larger than the Tokugawa Shogunate ¡¹

    No, the period is different.

    I don¡¯t think you can compare them that much.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never leave you Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. For now, we¡¯re not reaching the point where we lose the means to make livelihood ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the rest of it is nothing but excitement ¡¹

    Edie and Nei said.

    ¡¸ By the way ¡¹

    Nei changes the topic.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, as for that junior in tennis club¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    1.¥Í¥ó¥Í¥ó¥À¥¤¥À¥¤ËÀ×ï¤Î·¨ ¡»

    2. ¡º ‰¨ÌïÓÀÄêË½Ø”¤Î·¨ ¡»

 Chapter 798. One week Later Part 3

    ¡¸ I¡¯m talking about the first-year tennis club member, Kiyohara Ai-chan ¡¹

    Nei suddenly talks to me while having lunch.

    ¡¸ Well, after investigating the specifics for a week, the results are that she¡¯s a girl with no connections to the underground society ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Her father¡¯s an ordinary salaryman, her mother¡¯s a housewife. She¡¯s taking classes in the cultural center though. Ah, she¡¯s not a lecturer but a student. She has no problems with her peers ¡¹

    ¡¸ You looked that up? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Not me. The research division of Kouzuki SS. You know, Yo-chan¡¯s a VIP. It would be bad if he got involved with an actually dangerous girl. And so, no matter what he does¡­ ¡¹

    The dispute between Kansai Yakuza and Kouzuki house continues below the surface.

    And so, they¡¯ll check everything.

    ¡¸ Then, I had a week break after talking to Ai-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! That one week was significant ¡¹

    Just eight days ago, there was a confrontation at the hotel in the city center.

    The Kansai Yakuza are desperate to find Kouzuki house¡¯s weak points.

    Once they pin down that I¡¯m going to this school, they might try to send someone to make contact with me.

    Thinking that a spy is sneaking in is plausible.

    However, Minaho-neesan monitors the whole school, and so she¡¯ll know when someone is behaving strangely.

    The hidden cameras and microphones within the school aren¡¯t just for show.

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it, we also did the same investigation with Kana-chan. And now, you belong in the list of people Kouzuki SS protects ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That said, you¡¯re not monitored all the time, but instead, they check your location through your phone If I recall correctly. And in case something¡¯s out of place, then they¡¯ll send in people. Of course, people are watching you from the shadows at times ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Then that means it would be reported if I walk together with a guy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? I mean, that guy you were with at the department store in front of the station yesterday was an older cousin of yours, right? A second-year guy ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah. ¡¹

    ¡¸ And as for the business, your cousin¡¯s friend liked you when he saw a pic, and he wanted to meet you at least once, but didn¡¯t you refuse, Kana-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s frightened, Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re surprised from that much then you won¡¯t last long, Kouzuki SS is basically a spy network ¡¹

    Yukino lived together with the workers for Kouzuki SS until last week.

    She¡¯s observed 24/7. Thus, she knows how fearsome Kouzuki SS can be.

    ¡¸ Naturally, you can get yourself a boyfriend, Kana-chan. Kana-chan¡¯s free to pick your lover. Although, if you do that, you¡¯ll have to bid farewell with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei says with a smile.

    ¡¸ After a while, there would be people showing up and coming close to Kana-chan saying that they want to be acquainted with Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mii-chan and Ruri-chan are both Yo-chan¡¯s partners, that¡¯s how much he¡¯s worth ¡¹

    Nei looked at Kana-senpai with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is already investigating Kana-chan¡¯s cousin¡¯s friend. Well, I don¡¯t think that there would be any weird connections, but just in case. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be careful about those ¡°winning a lottery¡± or something. Enemies create every possible opportunity to get close ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Oh right. You should refuse those free of charge nonsense. Or hand them to me. They may be wiretaps after all. And if you want something, just tell us. As long as it¡¯s nothing much, we¡¯ll hand them to Kana-chan as presents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana no longer needs to go to the lottery, you¡¯ve long hit the jackpot after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t take anything from strange people. Kouzuki house would bring out a fraction of money, is that it? ¡¹

    She speaks in discontent.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m the one paying for it

    ¡¸ Nobu?

    Kana-senpai looked at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my woman, so I¡¯ll pay for you. Though I don¡¯t have money right now, so someone else is settling in my behalf ¡¹

    ¡¸ But? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not just Kana-senpai, I¡¯m doing it with everyone. I¡¯ve got a lot of debt, but I¡¯ll be sure to pay it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu will? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m working hard on this bakery? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ But your products are only priced at 100 and 200 yen. ¡¹

    Yeah, no matter how much I sell¡­

    I can¡¯t pay off the debt I have on Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But, for now, I want to plant the seeds of trade and learn from it ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m an idiot, and so I need to understand how the market works before I move forward ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s serious ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ Okay. Nobu wants to be self-supporting even when the Kouzuki house ladies support you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Although I can¡¯t get the knack of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think that¡¯s mature of you Nobu¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my loss. I won¡¯t be too selfish when it comes to money. I¡¯d rather have fun being together with Nobu ¡¹

    She said with a smile, but.

    ¡¸ Not really, you should be selfish, Kana-chan ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko of Kouzuki house have their honor. They don¡¯t like it if Kana¡¯s holding back on materialism ¡¹

    They¡¯re daughters of a wealthy family, and so they don¡¯t have any discomfort when it comes to money or social status.

    If they don¡¯t grant Kana-senpai¡¯s material desires, then¡­

    Misuzu and Ruriko won¡¯t be satisfied.

    ¡¸ Therefore, try to be selfish, think of it as an act of mercy. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll help Darling to settle the accounts ¡¹

    Edie placed emphasis on ¡°we.¡±

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll ask for stuff if that¡¯s what satisfies the ladies ¡¹

    Kana-senpai agreed.

    ¡¸ Either way, what I wish for is nothing much to the ladies ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s an ordinary girl.

    Even if what she asks for is branded, it¡¯s nothing but a few thousands of yen.

    ¡¸ Misuzu did say that the top-tier brands never show on advertisements so hardly anyone knows about it ¡¹

    I recalled.

    ¡¸ The brands most people want isn¡¯t something Misuzu and her kind would want to obtain ¡¹

    ¡¸ The wealthy wouldn¡¯t use anything that most people could buy anyway ¡¹

    Edie and Nei said.

    ¡¸ Why? Can¡¯t Misuzu-san and others bring in Kelley or Barkin brands? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s disgraceful for them to bring in bags other people also use. Especially when you¡¯re in parties ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it?

    ¡¸ It means that other people have the same model of the item. The ladies of Kouzuki house bringing in something similar to what others have broken their atmosphere. Women pay a lot of attention to that. Therefore, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan only bring in made-to-order items from super-high-class brands. If there¡¯s only one of it, then there won¡¯t be anything similar ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ As for me, I don¡¯t care if I find someone with a similar item as long as it¡¯s branded ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sighed.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you can ask for those ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Right, I guess I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    ¡¸ Right~ Women don¡¯t like having something similar to what others have ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Remember the gay person I show up on television together? Francie ¡¹

    Yeah, the gay columnist.

    ¡¸ That guy mentioned that when he showed up on another show, the co-star Enka singer lady said that ¡°We¡¯re wearing the same clothes, change yours.¡± They had different colors though. Francie¡¯s wearing a green and the lady was wearing a red one. Then, Francie asks, ¡°What do you mean by similar?¡± then the lady said, ¡°The shape and image of our clothes.¡± Can you believe it? Francie¡¯s Gay. He¡¯s wearing women¡¯s clothing, but he¡¯s still a middle-aged man inside! They couldn¡¯t be wearing similar clothes ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ By the way, who¡¯s that singer? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ ******ko ¡¹

    Yukino mentioned a name I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. I think that if Francie-san wears the same, there won¡¯t be much difference ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! I mean! Francie¡¯s an old man! I saw him enter the male restroom! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ But, if *****ko enters the male restroom I won¡¯t be surprised either ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s an Enka singer, and despite that, she¡¯s looking at Francie-san as a rival, that¡¯s something ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with an amazed tone.

    ¡¸ By the way, you¡¯re going on that show wearing clothes this time, right? ¡¹

    I changed the topic.

    Yukino¡¯s confessed her pregnancy on TV and reconciled with us, and as a result¡­

    Yukino, who¡¯s been wearing a micro bikini for four months, is now allowed to wear clothes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, but, it¡¯s a problem if that drops the ratings ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been wearing my usual swimsuit in my show so far, but¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s hmmm.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s gonna be bad if I put on clothes and the show suddenly drops on ratings, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, your stomach is growing bigger. If it gets cold, you might catch a cold, that won¡¯t be good for the child ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right. And that¡¯s why I thought of doing it slowly ¡¹

    Slowly?

    ¡¸ For example, putting on the right socks along with the bikini next week. Left socks next week. Then breast-protector and something else by the following week, and increasing my clothing each week. Something like an RPG ¡¹

    What kind of thought process is that?

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, what about calling a swimsuit idol as a guest? It¡¯s okay to have Yukino-san as the only female in the show, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Not that I passed on that thought, but you know, since I mostly rampage on my show, most of the talents left¡­ ¡¹

    Snatch, and Francie were the guys that stick with her.

    ¡¸ But, the two were comedians, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯ve been watching your show since before, but, You never had an idol or a gravure morel show up, have you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it, yeah. But, will they show up on my show? ¡¹

    Yukino asks herself.

    ¡¸ They will. Yukino-san¡¯s show has high ratings. Shouldn¡¯t some women be hungry for success enough to have guts to appear in your show, right? I think that girls in national idol group would refuse since they¡¯re already famous ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. I see. Got it, I¡¯ll talk to Snatch and Francie today. Thanks, Kana-san ¡¹

    Yukino thanked Kana-senpai.

    However.

    ¡¸ Look, Yukino-chi ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You know that your show doesn¡¯t have sponsors, so it shouldn¡¯t care about ratings, right? ¡¹

    Right.

    Yukino¡¯s show is only broadcasting because the TV station yielded to Kyouko-san¡¯s threats.

    It doesn¡¯t have any sponsors.

    It doesn¡¯t have any commercials nor any public advertisements.

    It¡¯s a special show where Yukino just talks with Francie and Snatch.

    ¡¸ I mean, you can stop going there if you want ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bow my head and ask for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, who? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    Oh, Kyouko-san doesn¡¯t know our relationship with Kyouko-san.

    I mean, it¡¯s a problem if she knows.

    ¡¸ Kana-san, Kouzuki house owns the TV station that Yukino-chi shows in ¡¹

    Nei followed it up.

    Jii-chan took the rights of management on that TV station from the Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸ Oh right, you mentioned that they have an influence on mass media as well ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s deceived somehow.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t stop ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Why? I mean¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s appearance on TV is the exchange for letting her live, or not letting her sold off.

    Public humiliation was Minaho-neesan¡¯s penalty on her.

    But, Minaho-neesan no longer holds ill-will towards Yukino.

    The family has forgiven Yukino.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke is over.

    Yukino¡¯s punishment should be over as well.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just the same as your bakery ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I want to open a path for my life ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ And right now, this half-baked TV world is the only place I can earn money from ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s father¡¯s offense and his tragic death.

    Yukino¡¯s humiliating videos.

    The whole of Japan knows all of it.

    No, it¡¯s on the internet, so the whole world does.

    ¡¸ Since I¡¯m famous, I thought of capitalizing on that. I¡¯d rather not live while feeling indebted to you ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Yukino¡¯s resolved herself to live in the TV world.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll support your decision ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Naturally. If you don¡¯t support me, who will? ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ By the way, Kana-chan, you never ask why Yukino-chi¡¯s with us, do you? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    Yukino¡¯s been coming to the bakery during lunch like it¡¯s natural since last week.

    ¡¸ Well, I thought I shouldn¡¯t ask ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I mean, if I ask everything that¡¯s around Nobu then I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to stand in surprise ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Yukino and me.

    ¡¸ Nobu and Yukino-san talk very naturally. That¡¯s how I see it. Therefore, I¡¯d rather not ask the details ¡¹

    Kana-senpai knows the balance.

    She doesn¡¯t ask anything unnecessary, nor she doesn¡¯t break the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Well, if Nobu or Yukino-san wants to talk about it, then I¡¯ll listen. Think of me as your ally, Yukino-san. There¡¯s no problem with that. To be honest, your open-heartedness is interesting, Yukino-san. You really are just like in the TV ¡¹

    In the end¡­

    It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of people her parents were¡­

    Yukino¡¯s fans increase through the TV broadcasts.

    Naturally, people over the internet who still think that they can¡¯t forgive Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter because of his misdeeds still exist.

    Students in our school still don¡¯t know how to deal with her.

    But.

    They see on TV that Yukino¡¯s not a bad girl.

    It shows that she¡¯s a girl whose frank with her opinions.

    For sure.

    Then.

    Pinpon.

    I hear the bell at the backdoor of the bakery.

    ¡¸ Gimme a second! ¡¹

    Nei starts up the monitor to check the camera on the rear entrance.

    The person on the image is¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯ve come to pick me up ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS.

    Kinoshita-san is Yukino¡¯s bodyguard for today.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open it up ¡¹

    I open the backdoor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve come to pick Yukino-san up ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san parked her car right in front of the backdoor of the bakery.

    As usual, she¡¯s holding a flail. It makes a sound as she walks.

    Kinoshita-san looks cute on the outside, and so most people overlook, but¡­

    Ordinary people and policemen would question her, ¡°Hey, what are you holding?¡±

    ¡¸ Well then, they¡¯ve come to pick me up ¡¹

    Yukino stands up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be back before dinner¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino stared at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask for details about that tennis club girl or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ There would be a video of it ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then, Yukino left.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be back at the counter. I¡¯ll corner Megumi to continue the conversation ¡¹

    Edie, who finished her meal, returns to the counter.

    Katsuko-nee and Megu should be enough as sellers over there.

    Katsuko-nee never takes a break and is in the counter area until lunch break is over.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s doing well too ¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s regained her life in high school, although as a bakery lady ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Since standing in the counter of our bakery¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s been in a good mood.

    She left the management of the bakery to Megu and us,

    And instead of hiding behind, she¡¯s happier to have an exchange with the students, even as a salesperson.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s fans are growing, both in male and female groups.

    ¡¸ Well, putting that aside, let¡¯s resume our meeting for Ai-chan ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, that stalker guy from Judo club slowed down this week, hasn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Oh, that guy who forced the first-year girl to date him¡­

    Although, he¡¯s the only one who wanted to enter that relationship¡­

    He stubbornly urges the girl to send nudes¡­

    In the end, he sent a picture of his dick to her.

    It¡¯s undoubtedly the guy from the Judo club.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Our girls are guarding Ai-chan all the time too. Starting from sunrise until sunset, and there¡¯s always someone with Ai-chan until going home ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied.

    ¡¸ And as for the mail spam on that Judo guy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same as usual. Sending stupid messages like ¡°I love you, and so you should send me mails of your love too,¡± ¡°when are you letting me fuck you?¡± and adding a photo of his dick ¡¹

    Is he stupid or a pervert?

    Both.

    ¡¸ And how did you deal with it today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Following Nei-san¡¯s instructions yesterday, we¡¯ll call that guy after school ¡¹

    You¡¯re calling that pervert?

    ¡¸ A letter would be sent to him saying, ¡°You¡¯re troubling Ai-chan, and so I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡± With my name in it. And then our club member brought that to his room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nei nods.

    ¡¸ Well then, the decisive battle would be after school ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I also sent Iwakura-san a mail already ¡¹

    Things are going as planned then.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I told you the details last night. All it needs is your approval ¡¹

    Nei never does anything without my permission now.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s approved ¡¹

    For now, the Judo guy is hopeless.

    We¡¯ll send him to Iwakura-san¡­

    And as for Ai-chan.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯ll need to see her before deciding ¡¹

    I¡¯ve only seen her through the screen, so¡­

    Sure, I can tell that she¡¯s cute, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, you can look forward to it after school ¡¹

    Nei smiled at me.

 Chapter 799. One week Later Part 4

    I continue tidying up the bakery even after lunch break¡­

    It¡¯s a necessity to keep the places where you make food clean.

    Up until last week, I start to bake the products before the lunch break, and so I could finish cleaning up during lunch break, but¡­

    Currently, we start baking a second batch of pastries in the middle of lunch break¡­

    I can¡¯t finish cleaning up during lunch break.

    Well, my work in the bakery is prioritized since I¡¯m in the bread technician course.

    Therefore, the teacher won¡¯t get angry even if I arrive late in the fifth period.

    Minaho-neesan talked to the teachers about it already.

    Or so I thought¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you doing? ¡¹

    The classroom¡¯s in the middle of a lesson¡­

    I try to enter the back door stealthily but¡­

    The teacher wearing a jersey standing on the podium glares at me.

    ¡¸ Bastard!!! What time do you think is this?! Huh?! ¡¹

    Err, this teacher, if I recall¡­

    It¡¯s a teacher that came this September.

    I saw him give his greetings during the opening ceremony for the term.

    Geropa-kaichou and the teachers linked to Shirasaka Sousuke resigned out of fear before the summer vacation.

    As expected, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s last moments shocked them.

    I think it¡¯s six of them that retired.

    Minaho-neesan managed to replace them during the summer vacation, but¡­

    However.

    ¡¸ Hey, why are you not saying anything bastard?! Huh?!! ¡¹

    But this teacher is for the second year, right?

    Why is he in my classroom?

    He shouldn¡¯t be in charge of the first years.

    ¡¸ Oh, Sensei. You can¡¯t do anything with Yoshida. He¡¯s in the ¡°Bakery course¡± after all ¡¹

    Tanaka explained before I could reply.

    Oh, having a guy next to my seat who knows me saves me a lot.

    ¡¸ Huh?! Now that you mention it, I heard that there¡¯s that student. Huh?! you¡¯re that job-seeking bastard. That guy who gets an OK anywhere! Huh? ¡¹

    Why is this guy always adding ¡°Huh?¡± in all of his sentences?

    No, putting that aside.

    Why is this unfamiliar teacher in our classroom?

    ¡¸ Oh, Yoshida, Nishiyama-sensei¡¯s out for a holiday and so Narimoto-sensei¡¯s our teacher for now ¡¹

    Tanaka tells me.

    ¡¸ Huh?! That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Narimoto! Got complains?! Huh?! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    She¡¯s employed ordinary and decent teachers since four months ago,

    She sighs on those who aren¡¯t satisfactory enough among the teachers that are working since summer vacation, but¡­

    I see.

    ¡¸ Is there anything stuck on my face?! Huh?! ¡¹

    No.

    Still, why.

    Why is a classic literature teacher wearing a blue jersey and sandals?

    He¡¯s got a towel on his neck and a tear-drop type sunglass covering his eyes.

    Also, why does he have a bamboo sword on the one hand.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Then, what are you doing right now? ¡¹

    I ask Tanaka whisperingly.

    I mean¡­

    We¡¯re in classic literature class, yet¡­

    All of my classmates have everything in their bag spread out in their tables.

    Not just notebooks and textbooks, but also their lunch box and mobile phones.

    ¡¸ Huh?! I, Narimoto, will be your bastard¡¯s teacher in classical literature for today! Classic literature is about exposing your Japanese heart! With that said, I¡¯m here to check all of your personal belongings today! Do you understand?! ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Classical literature is about the writings from ancient times! And to feel the beautiful hearts of the people in the past, you must be clean in your body and mind, or this class won¡¯t begin!! The mind¡¯s filth means your possession¡¯s filth! And with that said, it¡¯s time to inspect your personal belongings! Huh?! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it at all.

    I mean, why do we have a lot of teachers who conduct this inspection?

    I feel like this happened before.

    ¡¸ Currently, I¡¯ve already confirmed a third of the personal belongings ¡¹

    I look at Megu and Edie.

    Both of them don¡¯t have their items checked yet.

    Megu¡¯s looking perplexed.

    Edie just has a fed-up smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already confiscated six manga volumes, three portable game device, four fashion magazines, and various cosmetics, accessories, small sorts, and etc. etc. They all have nothing to do with school!! And that¡¯s why I¡¯m confiscating them all! Got complains?! Huh?! I¡¯m the G-man for personal belongings!! ¡¹

    Narimoto¡¯s glaring at the students.

    Oh, the students glaring back at the teacher were those who got their items confiscated.

    ¡¸ And then!!! For all those whose baggage was swiftly checked, will continue to the second stage! Do you get it!? ¡¹

    Second stage?

    ¡¸ Uhm, Sensei, isn¡¯t that overkill that you¡¯re checking even our phones? ¡¹

    One of the girls complained.

    What? It¡¯s not just item inspection.

    This sunglass teacher is also checking our phones?

    ¡¸ What do you mean?! Shut up!!! It¡¯s the teacher¡¯s job to check on your situation and know everything about you!!! That¡¯s common sense! Papararirarapapa!! Huh?! ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry!! I don¡¯t intend to check on all of your mails nor the details about it! All you have to do is show me all the images and videos you have saved in your photo!! Especially you!! Show me that!!!! ¡¹

    Narimoto points at the cute girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be looking at your gallery!!! ¡¹

    He¡¯s a classical literature teacher, right?

    ¡¸ No way!!! ¡¹

    The girl teacher points to shouts back.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an invasion of privacy! No way!! ¡¹

    Narimoto;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with me!!! If I cannot break through privacy laws, then why do you think I became a teacher?!! ¡¹

    Why would you become a teacher for that?

    ¡¸ Ever since I got my teacher¡¯s license, I¡¯ve been trying to apply to become a teacher in high school for seven years and six months, all of it while trying to work part-time on fast food chains!! You don¡¯t understand that! You bastards! Ungrateful bastards! Rueeee!!!! ¡¹

    The ¡°Huh¡± turned to ¡°Rueee.¡±

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s been my dream to become a teacher and stand in front of high school girls!!! I thought of giving up on that so many times. Especially when they raised the part-time worker¡¯s hourly pay by fifty! Kuuuuuh!!! You see, when I applied in prep-school or cramming schools, they rejected because ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad expression in my eyes,¡± not once, not twice, but it was twenty times. All of my interviews had the recruiting agency tell me, ¡°Our company can¡¯t hire someone like you!¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    You hired this guy?

    This is bad.

    If they were to check my phone¡­

    He¡¯d see Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s photos.

    No, I didn¡¯t put in any risky images on my phone, but¡­

    To be honest, I don¡¯t want this old man to see it.

    ¡¸ Darling, you should get your phone inspected first ¡¹

    Edie told me.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sensei, this guy has some stuff he shouldn¡¯t have brought in school!! You should check on him first!!! ¡¹

    Edie pointed at me and said.

    ¡¸ Huh?! Really?! Bastard?! Is that exchange student correct?! Huh?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Right. Exchange students don¡¯t lie~ ¡¹

    No, Edie, you¡¯re not an exchange student, right?

    Ah, but.

    Edie¡¯s smiling as she does that.

    She must be thinking of something¡­

    ¡¸ Who cares! Bastard, open your bag and show us everything that you have!!! This is an inspection!!! Give it up!! Huh?! ¡¹

    Somehow, he now speaks like police this time.

    Oh well.

    I head to my seat¡­

    I open my bag and show him what I have.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing strange in there ¡¹

    I¡¯m coming to school as an average guy.

    I don¡¯t bring any manga nor cosmetics.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm?! What¡¯s with this book?! ¡¹

    Narimoto pokes his bamboo sword on the book I took out from my bag.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s a book on how to make bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooooh?! What¡¯s this book?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for the cost accounting on my bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, then, what¡¯s with this book?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that book is about the laws and business lessons for my bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why the hell is it all related to bakery!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m taking the ¡°bread technician course¡± after all ¡¹

    That¡¯s obvious.

    Then, opening the pockets of my bag¡­

    A size C battery comes out.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this battery?! Bastard, where do you use this battery? For merrymaking?! No, I¡¯m sure it is!! Put that down, and I¡¯ll confiscate it!! Formulary of Adjudications!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong! ¡¹

    I grabbed the battery and made a fist while looking fed up.

    ¡¸ I just use it to grab and make a fist ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why the hell are you making a fist?! ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to increase the power of the punch ¡¹

    Or so I learned from Michi.

    I mean, Michi also has some of these.

    ¡¸ What do you mean?! Not Bread(Pan) but Punch!? ¡¹

    What¡¯s so strange about that?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Devil chop punch power! That kind of punch? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, if you¡¯re talking about chop, then shouldn¡¯t it be chop power? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, ¡°Fly! Rocket Punch!¡± That kind of punch? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, yes. That kind of punch ¡¹

    I nod to Narimoto.

    Huh, why is everyone silent now?

    ¡¸ You see, you grab and turn your hand to a fist, and when you punch someone, it has higher destructive power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re punching?! Bastard?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not that I¡¯ve done it though ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I do ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I also have my battery ¡¹

    Then, she shows the battery she holds in her hand.

    ¡¸ This thing won¡¯t be questioned by the police. It¡¯s not a weapon, after all. If this were a knuckle, or a knife, or a club, then they¡¯d start asking questions ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with you bastards?! ¡¹

    Narimoto¡¯s trembling for some reason.

    Why?

    ¡¸ Sensei, don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s just a battery ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, oh. Right. Yeah, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a battery. You did that on purpose to frighten me, don¡¯t you?! No, you don¡¯t have to say it. That¡¯s how it is. Let¡¯s leave it at that. I thought my heart would explode. Huh?! ¡¹

    What a troublesome old man.

    Err.

    And as for the remainder in my bag¡­

    Goto..

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm?! H-Hey, what is that? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my beat-up stick, what about it? ¡¹

    I always carry that around.

    It¡¯s a golf-club cut short.

    ¡¸ B-B-B-B-Beat up revolution?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Beat up stick ¡¹

    Huh? I feel like this happened before?

    Deja vu? 1

    Then, Narimoto.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯d like to ask for future reference, but why do you have that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a beat-up stick. Obviously, I use it to beat up people ¡¹

    Can¡¯t you guess from the name?

    Are you an idiot?

    ¡¸ See, it¡¯s like this ¡¹

    I swing my beat-up stick¡­

    It made the sound of cutting the air.

    I sometimes train together with Michi and Edie.

    I¡¯ve gotten used to this.

    I swing it around a few times.

    ¡¸ Oh, and that, you, hit¡­someone with that stick?! How often? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, it won¡¯t bend that much from hitting people ¡¹

    Does he really have no imagination?

    ¡¸ But, why does it look like your stick is bent down a little? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s because it curved when I hit someone with this ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You hit someone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ A person ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I slammed Kudou-papa¡¯s head with this one time.

    I can still the swinging feeling I had.

    ¡¸ But that was last May. I slammed him for being so stupid. Recently, nobody is showing up worthy of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see¡­. ¡¹

    Narimoto takes distance from us.

    ¡¸ But, that beat saber ¡¹

    ¡¸ Beat up stick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that beat up stick¡­You bring that to school every day? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Why?

    ¡¸ Obviously. But you don¡¯t know when you need to hit someone with this. Thus, I need to have arms at all times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do that happen around you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t know when or where the enemy appears ¡¹

    They¡¯re unknown after all.

    ¡¸ Ah, naturally, if the enemy has a pistol or anything that I can¡¯t use this beat-up stick to deal with them, then I¡¯ll just run away. If I show that I have a weapon, then it might provoke them, and it¡¯ll get troublesome. Right, Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right~! ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Just for example, an enemy could come and attack this room through that door! ¡¹

    Ga!!!

    Edie throws her shuriken.

    Biiiin!!!

    The shuriken sticks to the bulletin board at the side of the classroom¡¯s door.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always on standby to make sure I can deal with them anytime ¡¹

    Narimoto¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s still more! I¡¯ve got this!! ¡¹

    Edie lines up her shuriken on the table.

    ¡¸ That many?! ¡¹

    Narimoto¡¯s stepping back to the entrance of the classroom.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh?! Tell me. Where did those obedient children go? Those who let their teacher sexually harass them?? Are there no lovely students left?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re gone since long ago!! ¡¹

    Edie throws her Shuriken on Narimoto¡¯s step.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!! ¡¹

    Narimoto¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave!! Stay healthyrurururururu!!! ¡¹

    He then escapes from the room.

    Haa.

    So, what was it in the end?

    Then.

    ¡¸ £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    The whole classroom started laughing.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Why are they all holding their sides while laughing?

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Yoshida, you¡­!!! ¡¹

    Tanaka talked to me while laughing.

    ¡¸ Since when did you start studying to become a comedian instead? ¡¹

    C-Comedian?

    ¡¸ Besides, you still have that ¡°beat up stick¡± prop ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s still funny even for the second time ¡¹

    Eeeeh?!

    They think that it was a joke?

    Well, this is the second time.

    The second time that the inspection showed this beat-up stick.

    ¡¸ Geez, who would¡¯ve thought that Yoshida-kun is this funny. That¡¯s a surprise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamamine-chan must be attracted to that side of Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    The girls say.

    ¡¸ You know, that part where he took the battery and said: ¡°it increases the power of the punch¡± while making a straight face made it hard to hold back ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ Then, Edie-chan even had a battery on hand! God save us from dying from laughing ¡¹

    Oh, Ooh.

    Well, this is okay.

    If they think that it was a joke, it should be okay.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, everyone, since the teacher¡¯s gone, let¡¯s use the time for self-study instead, okay? ¡¹

    Megu tells everyone as the class rep.

    ¡¸ Yes~ ¡¹

    Our classmates replied.

    Hmm.

    Is this okay?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    Then.

    This is okay.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The sixth period is over.

    Homeroom¡¯s over.

    Our class adviser, Minaho-neesan, is replaced by another teacher.

    It¡¯s an old teacher with white hair.

    He¡¯s been in this school for nearly 20 years.

    Minaho-neesan entrusts Megu, Edie, this class, and me to a teacher she knows from before.

    As expected, she won¡¯t entrust us to a teacher she hired last summer vacation.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yoshida ¡¹

    One of our classmates come to me.

    ¡¸ Just to be clear, I¡¯m not the one asking this but a senior in our club ¡¹

    Could this be?

    ¡¸ Uhm, is Katsuko-san single? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry. I don¡¯t know about that ¡¹

    I should answer that way.

    Nei and everyone told me.

    ¡¸ Why do you not know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, Yoshida and Katsuko-san are teacher and student, they won¡¯t have that kind of conversation, right? ¡¹

    The other boys said.

    ¡¸ Wait, you don¡¯t? I mean, you two are always in the bakery together, though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yoshida and Katsuko-san make that massive amount of pastries all the time. I don¡¯t think they have time to have some idle talk ¡¹

    If I don¡¯t give a definite answer, they¡¯ll just create their own.

    ¡¸ Well, I guess. Katsuko-san won¡¯t be talking to Yoshida about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why instead of asking Yoshida, we should go to Yamamine-chan instead. I think that Katsuko-san would speak to a younger girl more than a guy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know anything ¡¹

    Megu comes over.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I still have my club activities today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Megu smiled at me, and then the boys¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that Yamaine-chan, you should ask Katsuko-san! If I don¡¯t get an answer, my senior will scold me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way. If you want to know then go ask Katsuko-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ If I could do that then I¡¯ve done that long ago ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    The guys lose their strength.

    ¡¸ Then, how about asking Nei? ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh? Natou-senpai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That one¡¯s too beautiful, it¡¯s hard to talk to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Sorry for not being beautiful then! ¡¹

    Megu tells the guys.

    ¡¸ No, well, Yamamine-chan¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You belong to Yoshida already ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not an object. I am myself ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ By the way, why is nobody asking me? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Well, Edie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I don¡¯t think I could trust any information coming from Edie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? If you ask sincerely I¡¯d reply though ¡¹

    Edie said while puffing her cheeks.

    ¡¸ R-Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, do you know anything about Katsuko-san, Edie-chan? ¡¹

    The guys took the bait.

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯ll reply in English ¡¹

    Then, she uses her New Orleans accent¡­

    She said something¡­

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you just say, Edie-chan? ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Who knows? ¡¹

    She laughed.

    I get the gist of what Edie said.

    Edie;

    ¡°Katsuko already belongs to Darling.¡±

    I think that¡¯s what she said.

    ¡¸ Ignorance is bliss. And that¡¯s all from me! ¡¹

    Edie continues to laugh.

 Chapter 800. One week Later Part 5

    ¡¸ Still, we¡¯re¡­. ¡¹

    One of the boys said.

    ¡¸ We got used to Edie-chan now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh yeah, to think that we just see Edie-chan throwing shuriken, and jumping around as natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve become so numb ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t that right? Edie-chan grew up watching ¡°mutant turtles¡± and thinking that Japan is a country filled with ninjas, so she tried to learn martial arts like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, America¡¯s got that ninja high school after all ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?

    ¡¸ You guys, where did you hear that from? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ From Natou-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Natou-senpai told us the other day ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ I heard from here that you lost on the American contest about guessing which Asian is the person, and then you entered a dojo of a Singaporean karate practitioner ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then you met Segata Sanshiro who stopped y, and that¡¯s why you came to Japan, right? ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all true ¡¹

    She nods.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I¡¯m in this country!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    I guess it¡¯s okay. Everyone¡¯s used to Edie already.

    ¡¸ Still, Edie-chan¡¯s absurdly strong but still cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. But, Natou-senpai¡­ ¡¹

    What about Nei?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s so beautiful and cheerful, but she still scares me from time to time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I feel like my spine shivers ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s scary?

    ¡¸ Oh? Really? I think that Natou-senpai¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not scary? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she changed her image, but there¡¯s still a lot of extreme rumors about her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard that she was with the overseas student that graduated this spring and they went around beating up some delinquents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that an old story? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, look at her now, she¡¯s rehabilitated ¡¹

    ¡¸ She must¡¯ve told her guts that she needs to challenge herself for a change ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Hattori-kun¡¯s brother, not her ¡¹

    For some reason.

    Some are still afraid of Nei¡­

    And there¡¯s a division of Nei¡¯s fans for her cheerfulness and beauty and those that evaluate her now.

    ¡¸ I mean, why does she like to hug Yoshida? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that! She¡¯s even helping out on Yoshida¡¯s bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that was true even before she changed, right? ¡¹

    They¡¯ve asked me the same question before, but¡­

    I still don¡¯t know how to answer that.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t ask me about it either ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I tell them.

    ¡¸ Well, right, Yoshida¡¯s the type that doesn¡¯t even know it himself ¡¹

    Huh?

    Do I look like that?

    ¡¸ So, Yamamine-chan might know something ¡¹

    One of the boys turns to Megu.

    ¡¸ Yeah, right. We never asked Yamamine-chan about it! ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t know why either ¡¹

    She smiled wryly, trying to gloss it over,

    Then,

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Edie?

    What are you going to say now?

    ¡¸ Darling looks like Nei¡¯s family member that died ¡¹

    H-Hey?

    ¡¸ F-Family? Could that be a brother that died in an accident? ¡¹

    S-Shit.

    If that kind of rumor spreads around and reaches Nei¡¯s ears¡­

    It may hurt Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a hamster ¡¹

    Hamster?

    ¡¸ Darling looks like the hamster Nei was keeping back then ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, what, it¡¯s just a hamster? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, a dead hamster ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, Natou-senpai was keeping a hamster? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never thought she¡¯s that kind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at that, she¡¯s a kind-hearted girl. It¡¯s just that she was so sad that her hamster died that she stepped on the wrong direction ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then she met Yoshida who looked like her hamster, so she quit the delinquent life ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see¡­ ¡¹

    A-Are you okay with that explanation?

    Seriously?

    ¡¸ But, Yoshida¡¯s got a hamster¡¯s face? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not the looks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if talking about his face, he¡¯s something more repulsive ¡¹

    Just what does my face look like?

    ¡¸ But, if Natou-senpai says so, I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s a hamster that looks like Yoshida ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess that¡¯s it ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    Err.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why she¡¯s sticking to Yoshida ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hamster ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hamster, right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Start running on the track, ham-Yoshida ¡¹

    They look at me.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m reborn, I want to be Natou-senpai¡¯s hamster ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have a short lifespan though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s better than being a human ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if I¡¯m a hamster, I could feel Natou-senpai¡¯s beautiful hands, and she¡¯ll kiss me ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll embrace you in her voluptuous breasts and sleep together ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can definitely experience that!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lifetime of happiness, nothing could compare! ¡¹

    The guys who have a positive outlook towards Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m still a bit scared of Senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she looks like she¡¯d crush the hamster in one hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ She might even swallow the hamster whole or start crunching it ¡¹

    Hey, hey.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s going to crush hamsters?!!! ¡¹

    Ah, speaking of the devil.

    Nei came to pick us up.

    ¡¸ We should get going, Yo-chan!!! ¡¹

    Nei speaks in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸ Ooh, Natou-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo! Natou-senpai! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for the hard work! ¡¹

    The guys bow their heads to Nei.

    Those admiring and those afraid are both talking to Nei relaxed.

    She¡¯s accepted now in school.

    It¡¯s different from the untouchable Nei that people fear.

    ¡¸ Err, is there something with Yoshida today? ¡¹

    A fan of Nei asks.

    ¡¸ The bread club has a meeting! Hey, let¡¯s go, Yo-chan! Edie, Megu-chan, let¡¯s meet up down there! ¡¹

    Nei orders us while fuming in anger.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s go, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Then, Edie speaks in her southern accent.

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s joking.

    Then, Nei talked back with a sharp tone.

    Hearing her speak such fluent English;

    ¡¸ Huh, Natou-senpai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You speak English? ¡¹

    Nei makes a ¡°Huh?¡± face¡­

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Then, Nei laughed and speaks in English.

    Nei replied with a displeased face.

    ¡¸ Geez. You know that I played around with the American senior that just graduated recently ¡¹

    Nei managed to reason out her fluency in English from hanging out with Margo.

    ¡¸ Wrong, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Did you forget? ¡¹

    Huh, what?

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s a genius, you know! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s a Nobel peace price winner level of genius! Naturally, she speaks fluent English ¡¹

    Nobel peace price level genius what?

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Natou-senpai¡¯s a genius, I see. ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey, Edie! ¡¹

    Nei panics.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and from now on, call Nei as ¡°genius-senpai¡± ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Edie, you!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s angry, but Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go now. I still have to go to my club ¡¹

    She smoothens the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Geez, I don¡¯t care anymore! Let¡¯s go, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I bring my bag.

    ¡¸ Ah, bye, genius-senpai! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good day! genius-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please come again, genius-senpai! ¡¹

    ¡¸ To be frank, you¡¯re beautiful. Genius-senpai! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bye! Genius-senpai! I¡¯ll miss you ¡¹

    The guys greet Nei.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, bye, guys! ¡¹

    Nei replied bluntly, but¡­

    ¡¸ Bye, Tottoko Yoshida ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, don¡¯t cause trouble to our genius-senpai! Tottoko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you tomorrow! Tottoko Yoshida ¡¹

    ¡¸ To be honest, I¡¯m jealous! Totooko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, hurry up and go Tottoko Yoshida ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Why am I now Tottoko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you¡¯re a hamster! ¡¹

    One of the boys shouts back, and the other guys nodded.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the guy who¡¯s closest to becoming a hamster! You must live with that fortune! Tottoko Yoshida! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamamine¡¯s beloved ****** ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s vulgar ¡¹

    Nei gets angry before Megu or I could respond.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, G-Genius-senpai ¡¹

    Ah, he¡¯s frightened.

    The impact of her delinquent age still remains.

    ¡¸ Messing around since you¡¯re getting along is okay, but that one is out of bounds ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t apologize to me, go apologize to Yo-chan and Megu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Yoshida. Yamamine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamamine-chan, sorry if you got hurt ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    She replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re really going now. Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Nei takes the lead, and we left the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay that you guys get along but getting overly-familiar isn¡¯t okay ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s still complaining while walking in the corridor.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re slowly getting accepted, or should I say blending with the school ¡¹

    The atmosphere changes.

    ¡¸ Today, the girls asked me why I¡¯m getting along with Yukino ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Megu was talking to Yukino even in school after their reconciliation last week.

    Yukino¡¯s been isolated even in class since last May.

    It must¡¯ve surprised them that Megu and Yukino are talking to each other.

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just told them that we¡¯re relatives ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s adoptive family, the Yamamine house, is a distant relative of Yukino¡¯s Shirasaka house. They know that.

    I mean, they¡¯re actually sisters from a different mother in reality.

    ¡¸ I might¡¯ve lost at least half of my friends by talking to Yukino ¡¹

    Megu.

    They think that they shouldn¡¯t make contact with Yukino after all.

    ¡¸ But, the remaining friends may want to be friends with Yukino. And I¡¯m okay with that ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s resolved herself.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, everyone would be friends with Megu and Yukino by the time we graduate ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that people would accept Yukino now that she¡¯s honest and friendly.

    They¡¯ll see what¡¯s good about her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu smiled.

    ¡¸ Still, putting Katsuko-oneechan on the front was a huge success! The image of Yo-chan¡¯s bakery went for the better, and it also created better rumors for us the helpers ¡¹

    Nei changes the topic.

    In the end, that¡¯s how it was.

    If it¡¯s just me working on the bakery, it couldn¡¯t appeal to the students, but¡­

    Since Katsuko-nee, an adult showed up on the front, they started trusting.

    Furthermore, the owner of the bakery is a 21-year-old beauty,

    No, Katsuko-nee¡¯s cheerful personality also adds to it.

    Both boys and girls are becoming fans of her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it, the whole school has that ¡°Katsuko-san¡± boom ¡¹

    And since the bakery¡¯s owned by the bright Katsuko-nee, they all accepted it.

    And the image applies to the workers, us.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just happy that Katsuko-oneesan looks like she¡¯s having fun ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee wanted to get back some of the high-school life she thought she lost ¡¹

    I wished for the same thing.

    ¡¸ But, I think that Kana-senpai also had an effect ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that! Kana-chan¡¯s giving an effect ¡¹

    Especially with the bakery, things are going smoothly there.

    Compared to the opening last month, sales and reputation are better.

    ¡¸ But, I never thought that the bakery would be this popular ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Why are there no people who want to take the same technical course as I do. Or why does nobody want to join as the sellers of the bakery together with Katsuko-nee, Ya-chan, and Kana-senpai? ¡¹

    I wonder?

    For example, guys who fell for Katsuko-nee and no want to take lessons from her.

    Or girls who want to be with Nei as sellers.

    It seemed to me that they¡¯d appear, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because both are hard to approach ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Once you take the study course, then your only option is to start a bakery after graduating. You won¡¯t have any funds to start it however ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯ll learn a skill that they can use in their life ¡¹

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing my best to learn.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s only skills that can help you in bakeries, right? ¡¹

    Nei replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ If you picked that way and gave up on others, then that¡¯s okay. But, high-school students don¡¯t like to lock themselves out of other choices ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if they decide on this path, then I think that doing it while in high school is for the better¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s right, but, if you enter our school¡¯s ¡°bread technical course,¡± then you¡¯ll have to write it in your academic background in your resume if you want to apply on some other job ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ll have to write that I graduated high school with a ¡°bread technical course.¡±

    ¡¸ If you never thought of going to another course for three years in high school, and somehow gave up on that idea, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage when you try to apply for a different job. That¡¯s why people mind marriage that much ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ If this was a prestigious high school where you can take that course for years, then that¡¯s another story, but Yo-chan¡¯s alone in that course, and it¡¯s just a newly established program. See? I don¡¯t think they¡¯d change their course unless they¡¯re courageous enough. Even if the person wants to join, their family may stop them. ¡°If you want to start up a bakery for real then leave that school and join in a specialized vocational course instead,¡± or ¡°Just go with the regular curriculum while in high school¡± and such ¡¹

    Oh, they entered a high school that has a general education curriculum, after all.

    They¡¯d stop their child from taking a course where they have to carry the risk, and yet, it has no achievements.

    ¡¸ Well, even if someone wants to join in, Minaho-oneechan would reject them. Besides, Yo-chan¡¯s a test for the business course we¡¯ll establish by next year, the curriculum changes ¡¹

    No matter how famous Katsuko-nee and the bakery can get¡­

    The bread course would be for me alone until next year, at least.

    ¡¸ And as for the sellers, ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan, Nei-oneesan, and Kana-san are all beauties. I don¡¯t think an ordinary girl would want to help out ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    ¡¸ Girls are harsh when it comes to those who don¡¯t know where they belong ¡¹

    I see.

    If a girl were to say that she wants to become a helper, others would condemn her, saying, ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re as beautiful as them?¡±

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also ashamed that I belong to the sellers. I think they¡¯re only okay with it because they know that I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance ¡¹

    Megu said. Edie.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Megumi? You¡¯re also beautiful ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ And, of course, I¡¯m also beautiful, isn¡¯t that right, Darling? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, Megu and Edie are both beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s cute, but I¡¯m not on par ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s insecurity is rooted deep.

    Megu¡¯s also cute enough though.

    ¡¸ Well, putting that aside. For now, there¡¯s no space for anyone to enter the club nor the bakery ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    We can¡¯t let the ordinary students know about us after all.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be on my way ¡¹

    Megu said at the entrance of the school building.

    Megu¡¯s going to the track and field clubroom, so this is where we part.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if anything happens while I¡¯m away anymore ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Although, I¡¯m asking you to not do anything that will trouble Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    Oh, she¡¯s talking about what¡¯s about to happen.

    She somehow knows about the case of the junior of Kana-senpai in the club.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I know, this will be fun for Yo-chan! There won¡¯t be anything forced around. If anyone is pushing it, then it would be Yo-chan working too hard ¡¹

    Nei smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Then if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be watching ¡¹

    Edie told Megu.

    ¡¸ I get jealous right away, so I won¡¯t ask for the details. Anyway, just take care of Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu bows her head again.

    ¡¸ Have fun ¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go run. Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, good luck, Megu ¡¹

    Megu pats from us while jogging.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll follow it up. We already asked Katsuko-oneechan for it ¡¹

    Nei whispered to me.

    ¡¸ By the way, Darling? ¡¹

    Huh, Edie?

    ¡¸ What was that about the hamster? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Wait, you.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know what was going on with the hamster talk earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ YES! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just yes me! ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ I was told to just make that kind of response when asked about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who did? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo? ¡¹

    Oh.

    One of the pranksters.

    Margo-oneesan¡¯s a disciple of Kyouko-san after all.

    ¡¸ Edie, thanks to you, they¡¯re now going to call me ¡°Tottoko¡± from now on ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really! ¡¹

    Geez, what do I do now? Seriously.

    ¡¸ So, what was that about, Darling? ¡¹

    Then, Nei¡­

    ¡¸ ¡°Ham¡± is an English slang that describes an awkward actor. And ¡°star¡± means celebrity. And if you join the two together, it becomes ¡°A disgusting actor that¡¯s bad at acting, yet famous¡± ¡¹

    She sighed.

    ¡¸ Nei, you had something like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Oh, she doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Err, that¡¯s not it, Edie. Ya-chan, don¡¯t say anything ¡¹

    I desperately try to fix the misunderstanding with Edie until we meet up with Kana-senpai.

 Chapter 801. Kiyohara Ai / Contact Arc

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, in her tennis clothing, is waiting for us on the usual spot behind the gym.

    She flips her short skirt around.

    Behind Kana-senpai are two girls in their tennis wear, and two girls in their jersey.

    They¡¯re members of the tennis club.

    One of the girls wearing jersey must be the aforementioned first-year girl.

    I mean, I know her face.

    She¡¯s the cutest girl among them.

    She¡¯s not that tall, and her body¡¯s slender for a sports club member.

    Her hair¡¯s a bob cut around her shoulder. However, that¡¯s a lot of bangs.

    She¡¯s trying to hide her face.

    Oh, this girl looks down so I can¡¯t see most of her expressions, but¡­

    I can see her nose and her beautiful eyes in between her hair.

    I can see that she¡¯s beautiful.

    This girl must be Kiyohara Ai-san.

    Yeah, she¡¯s definitely the cutest among the first-years.

    She¡¯s petite, timid, cute like a small animal.

    However, why did I not know about her before?

    Well, we¡¯re from different classes, but¡­

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s the key to this warehouse? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I borrowed them from Iwakura-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks. Nei takes out a key from her pocket.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a negotiation where we don¡¯t want open space. That¡¯s why we¡¯re using this place ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled at Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s voice is small too.

    She¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Nei-san is friends with Iwakura-san, our student council president. And she brought a man, Nobu right there. Edie-san over there is absurdly strong, you know that, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯m strong. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Ai-san replied, mumbling.

    ¡¸ Right, Nei-san¡¯s scary when you pushed her too hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kiyohara, it¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, fight! ¡¹

    And the two girls wearing tennis clothing are her seniors.

    I guess the other girl wearing a jersey is also a first-year.

    The second-year girls know about Nei¡¯s legend from last year until this spring.

    They still think that Nei is scary.

    ¡¸ With Nei-san and Edie-san here, even guys from the Judo club has no match! ¡¹

    Uhm, what about me?

    No, I don¡¯t mind it either way.

    ¡¸ Now that Nei-san¡¯s with us, you girls can go back to the club ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told the tennis club girls.

    ¡¸ But, I think it¡¯s better if we stay, are you sure that you¡¯ll be fine on your own, Kana? ¡¹

    One of the seniors asks Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s better if you¡¯re not here. The other side is a perverted man, after all. It¡¯s a problem if he set his eyes on you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukahara, you made sure to convey that he comes alone, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I handed the letter Hoshizaki-san made to my classmate that¡¯s a member of the Judo club ¡¹

    The first-year girl replied.

    ¡¸ But, you know, he¡¯s just a pervert, so he might not come alone ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ He might bring in friends from the Judo club, but I worry about this case becoming a ¡°women¡¯s tennis club¡± vs. ¡°judo club¡± and becoming a bigger problem ¡¹

    A pervert¡¯s trying to woo Ai-san might become a dispute between two sports clubs.

    ¡¸ With that said, I feel sorry for the third-year seniors. If things go badly, they¡¯ll create rumors, and it might influence them in their tournaments. That would be a problem, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but ¡¹

    The second-year girls nod.

    ¡¸ I mean, why is that pervert wanting to date Kiyohara? If you try to make it public, saying that idiot was exposing his delusions of wanting to do some lewd things in the school, then it might involve the tennis club, calling us for having illicit relationships with men and get punished by forbidding us from participating in tournaments. Kiyohara might get suspended, and her future might turn dark ¡¹

    Huh, why?

    Why would the victim lose their future?

    ¡¸ Right, that stupid Shindou sent a dick pic after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, and he does it every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. And he¡¯d spread around that Kiyohara liked it. ¡¹

    ¡¸ The possibility that Kiyohara gets disposed of grows larger ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a problem. Ai, T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Ai-san says in a small voice while looking down.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why we¡¯ll have that idiot stop stalking Kiyohara and then we¡¯ll make sure that he won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened. Furthermore, we¡¯ll also make sure that he won¡¯t trouble anyone from the tennis club anymore ¡¹

    If we don¡¯t silence that idiot once and for all, then¡­

    Then the problems might spread out later.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the students at the bakery would be dealing with it instead of the women¡¯s tennis club ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan is also a helper in our storefront. We should be okay, even if the Judo club starts a dispute, it won¡¯t hinder our business ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, we don¡¯t enter a fall tournament or rookie games ¡¹

    Well, we create baked products and sell them in school¡­

    They can¡¯t ban us from competitions.

    ¡¸ But, they might cause trouble to the bakery instead? ¡¹

    The second-year girl asked Nei.

    Nei¡¯s a repeater, and so even the second-year girls pay respect to her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the Judo club might hinder the sales of the bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ They could apply pressure on the other students to boycott your shop ¡¹

    The tennis club girls worry.

    ¡¸ Nono, they can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I mean, we have Katsuko-san boom at this moment ¡¹

    R-Right.

    ¡¸ The guys in the Judo club in our school won¡¯t reach 20 persons, right? They can¡¯t win against the pressure of Katsuko-oneesan¡¯s fans ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s famous among boys and girls.

    ¡¸ Well, we also have Edie as our final weapon! She could turn the tables against 4 or even 5 members coming at her together ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll mess them up! ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ R-Right, I guess that¡¯s okay ¡¹

    The tennis club girls are convinced, it seems.

    ¡¸ With that said, you girls can go back to the club. Good job on sticking with Kiyohara. Ah, be sure to take the path where there are people until you reach the tennis court. If anyone strange tries to get close, scream. Okay? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told the three.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Kana ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s okay, Hoshizaki-senpai. If the guys from Judo club attack us, then we¡¯ll scream that they¡¯re molesters ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t let the Judo guys make contact with us ¡¹

    In the end, Ai-san¡¯s case,

    It¡¯s a guy forcing himself to her.

    It¡¯s a problem where the guy thinks that he¡¯s already dating her.

    Therefore, if it becomes a problem and spreads in the school.

    The guy could spread around rumors that could put Ai-san at a disadvantage.

    But, as for the other tennis club members.

    There¡¯s nobody among them in direct dispute with the Judo club.

    If the Judo club guys were to call out on the tennis club girls and bring them somewhere¡­

    The Judo club would be at fault.

    ¡¸ Anyway, be careful ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told the girls.

    ¡¸ By the way, did you see the pics sent on Ai-chan¡¯s phone? ¡¹

    Nei asks the three.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    Ah, they saw it.

    They saw the stupid guy¡¯s dick pic.

    ¡¸ I just saw it earlier too ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ I mean, that was too small! Lolololol ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    The girls from the tennis club are speechless.

    ¡¸ Senpai, that was small? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I only saw my father¡¯s when we were taking a bath together on my younger years ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know how an erect one looks like, right? ¡¹

    The girls whisper at each other¡­

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Well, now that you mention it, it was definitely small ¡¹

    Err.

    Kana-senpai, you¡¯ve never seen anyone else¡¯s dick but mine, right?

    ¡¸ What do you think, Ai? ¡¹

    Edie asks Ai-san directly.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaah, I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    AI-san said with her face blushing.

    ¡¸ Do you think that was small or big? ¡¹

    Edie saw it too?

    Must be Kana-senpai showing it off while I was cleaning up the bakery.

    I mean, Kana-senpai sent the dick pic from Ai-san¡¯s phone to hers.

    ¡¸ I-I think it¡¯s big¡­ ¡¹

    Ai-san replied, while trembling.

    That confirms it.

    She¡¯s definitely a virgin.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, a true man¡¯s dick is bigger than that ¡¹

    Nei said, laughing.

    ¡¸ Oh, I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-san said it, it must be true ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that was small ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would he send that pic to Kiyohara if he¡¯s just small? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe, everyone in the Judo club is small? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, maybe Nei-san¡¯s partner is on the big side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s Nei-san after all ¡¹

    The girls from the tennis club blushed.

    Nei¡¯s setting is that she¡¯s a delinquent, they don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange for her to have experience in sex.

    ¡¸ Right. That one was small. Too small that it¡¯s useless. Out of the question ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Edie-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯s American ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, she¡¯s advanced ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s how they concluded with Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Wait, Kana, since when? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s friend in tennis club is surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable. I¡¯m beautiful, so I won¡¯t stay a virgin for long! ¡¹

    She smiled and said it nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, just saying it before you think of anything, I¡¯m not jumping partners! The guy who took my virginity is the same man I¡¯ll always love. That man satisfies me, and I don¡¯t plan on doing it with other men ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Nei and Edie agreed.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Must be hard at the bakery having all these ladies around you ¡¹

    Yeah.

    This girl thinks that I¡¯m Kana-senpai¡¯s sex partner.

    ¡¸ Hiroko, that guy has a fiance, and he¡¯s living together with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, he¡¯s engaged, right¡­ ¡¹

    The whole school knows that Megu and I are engaged.

    They won¡¯t think that I¡¯m having sex with girls other than my fiance.

    ¡¸ Hurry up already. If you take your time, they might come ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Nei-san, Edie-san, Bakery-kun, take care of her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kiyohara, fight! ¡¹

    The three from the tennis club depart by taking a jog.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s go in for now ¡¹

    Nei said. We enter the warehouse.

    There are no windows.

    It¡¯s dark.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll turn on the lights. ¡¹

    Nei turns on the switch.

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Huh, this is surprisingly clean ¡¹

    Kana-senpai thought.

    ¡¸ Yeah. This is a secret base for Iwakura-san and the student council ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ They gather here and party at times ¡¹

    Party, you mean orgy?

    Iwakura-san¡¯s student council is a group of sex slaves.

    Oh, so that¡¯s why.

    There¡¯s even a bed here.

    Also.

    There are some hooks and ropes on the ceiling.

    Iwakura-san¡¯s hanging someone there.

    ¡¸ Really? I see. I guess everyone in our club can fit in this place. I¡¯ll borrow this for the tennis club next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, just ask Iwakura-san, and she¡¯ll give her approval anytime ¡¹

    Iwakura-san is no match against Nei.

    All of Iwakura-san¡¯s misdeeds were passed to Nei instead.

    Last May, Iwakura-san tried to deal with me using assassins, on which she leaked Nei¡¯s personal information, and it led to a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t hold a party after a tournament in our clubroom. It¡¯s a changing room, and so there¡¯s no food or drinks allowed. Right, Ai? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai calls Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    As usual, her voice is small.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s go sit over there for now. Edie, check the surroundings ¡¹

    Nei gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Sure thing ¡¹

    Edie opens the entrance slightly and checks for Qi outside.

    ¡¸ Well, time for self-introductions! I¡¯m Natou Nei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, go greet them ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Ai-san.

    ¡¸ K-K-Kiyohara A-Ai ¡¹

    She said, looking down.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s gloomy of you. Didn¡¯t your teacher at elementary tell you to look at the eyes when talking to someone? ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly

    ¡¸ S-S-S-S-Sorry ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s still looking down.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s okay, I¡¯m Nei and this guy¡¯s ¡¹

    Nei walked then hugged me from behind.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s our Yo-chan ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, Y-Yoshida Yoshinobu. ¡¹ Hello ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ai-san doesn¡¯t look at my eyes.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Edie ¡¹

    Edie said while guarding the entrance.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s ten minutes before the appointed time ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied to Nei while looking at her phone¡¯s clock.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go start asking Ai-chan a few questions then ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ You know? We came here after hearing Kana-chan¡¯s story, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei looked at Ai-san.

    Ai-san¡¯s looking down as usual.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we only know the story from Kana-chan¡¯s eyes. But, hearing only from another person¡¯s view causes problems, see? That¡¯s why we would like to ask it from Ai-chan directly ¡¹

    Ai-san doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Right, all the details I know where only coming from the first-year girls in the club who Ai-chan talked to, and so I don¡¯t have the clear understanding of the events ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ That Shindou from Judo club stalks Ai every day, and it makes you suffer, but that¡¯s information coming from the members of our club. Like, he¡¯s preparing for an ambush, or following you around. Also, sending over perverted images on Ai¡¯s phone and such. I can get the intent from the circumstantial evidence such as the emails saying ¡°You¡¯re my woman, let¡¯s have sex already,¡± or ¡°Send nudes¡± ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I know that you¡¯re troubled about it but, if possible, I¡¯d like Ai to explain the details directly ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, t-that¡¯s ¡¹

    Ai-san mumbles.

    ¡¸ What I want to know the most is what Ai feels about Shindou for real? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I mean, Shindou¡¯s talking about formally dating Ai, doesn¡¯t he? I heard that those who were coming with you as bodyguards hear Shindou say that ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯d like to know. Maybe, did Ai say something that could make Shindou misunderstand in any way, shape, or form? ¡¹

    Misunderstand?

    ¡¸ For example, something you did that doesn¡¯t have that intention, but the other side thought that you¡¯re giving consent that you¡¯re dating him, do you remember anything? If there¡¯s one, it¡¯ll become troublesome. Men like him get stubborn once they think they¡¯re right ¡¹

    Ai-san¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you remember one? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ S-Shindou-senpai, I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what about that idiot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai¡­He asked me to date him, uhm, suddenly, on the bus stop, uhm, H-He was waiting for me¡­ ¡¹

    Then?

    ¡¸ Then, what did you say, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai, uhm, Ai doesn¡¯t understand what Shindou-senpai said, and then, couldn¡¯t understand, t-too scared, I don¡¯t know what to say ¡¹

    Ai-san replies, timidly.

    ¡¸ T-Then, S-Shindou-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did he do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll wait for your answer in ten seconds, he said¡­ that if I don¡¯t respond in ten seconds, it¡¯s an automatic yes¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?!

    ¡¸ B-But, Ai¡­Ai don¡¯t understand what he means by that okay, and so my head was filled with ??????¡­ then, I couldn¡¯t answer, my body was just trembling¡­then¡­ ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s spine trembles.

    ¡¸ Then, Shindou-senpai said ¡°3,2,1,0! Time over!!¡± Then, he said, ¡°As per the match rules, Kiyohara Ai is now my woman! Good job!¡± ¡¹

    W-What the hell?

    ¡¸ Then, what happened? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I, I don¡¯t know what was going on at all, my head couldn¡¯t process them all, unable to speak, my body couldn¡¯t move, then¡­ ¡¹

    O-Okay?

    ¡¸ The bus came, I told Shindou-senpai ¡°Goodbye Senpai¡± and went in the bus ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, S-Shindou-senpai is a senior, so¡­ ¡¹

    She unconsciously greeted him off.

    ¡¸ Then, what about him? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Shindou-senpai told Ai, ¡°I love you, MY SWEETHEART! BYE! See you tomorrow¡± happily, but, it was scary, d-disgusting, I¡­. ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s pale, trembling.

    ¡¸ Geez, not refusing, and greeting him off, that¡¯s why Shindou thinks that you agreed to date him ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai-san apologizes to Kana-senpai while looking down.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s just that Shindou was a crafty one. Seriously, he¡¯s such a shitty guy for laying his eyes on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Ai-san bows her head and continues her apologies.

    Then.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re here ¡¹

    Edie, who¡¯s watching outside, said.

    ¡¸ Edie, how many enemies? ¡¹

    I asked Edie.

    ¡¸ Ten, no, eleven! ¡¹

    Huh?

    I went next to Edie and looked at the gap in the door.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s it, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asked me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true, there¡¯s 11 of them. They¡¯re all guys wearing judo uniform ¡¹

    The mysterious group wearing judo uniform¡­

    They¡¯re in the Judo club, yet, for some reason, they¡¯re holding a flag with our school¡¯s badge.

    Furthermore, these guys¡­

    They¡¯re singing. All of them.

    ¡¸ ?Of we were to die, then we¡¯ll gather the demons in the gate and fall them into a straight line. Danchou!

    (And then kick them! Their weakness is their eyes!)

    And a huge, huge, huge, explosion!!! Dadaaaaa!!!!

    (Full throttle! Cyclone!!!)

    We are the strongest! We are the strongest! Strongest Judo Club! Victory!!!

    Shining Steel! The Exploding Judo club!!! Yeah!Yeah!Yeah!Yeah!Yeah!Yeah! ¡¹

 Chapter 802. Kiyohara Ai / Beatdown

    ¡¸ Everyone, halt! ¡¹

    ¡¸ One! Two! ¡¹

    The group of 11 people wearing judo uniforms stopped.

    ¡¸ Next, Shindou-senpai¡¯s song! Start! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Siryessir!! ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ I AM SHINDOU THE LEADER OF THE PACK!

    I AM SHINDOU VERY STRONG!

    If you have the mind to do something, you can do it! You can do it! Arab President!!

    (Yo! It¡¯s Hard! Aniki¡¯s guts, I mean!)

    This is Shindou¡¯s guts!!!

    Shindou¡¯s the best in the world!!!! ¡¹

    Wow, they practiced this?

    They¡¯re in sync when singing.

    ¡¸ Our Judo club is under Shindou¡¯s control ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That guy¡¯s been practicing Judo since childhood that even the third-year students can¡¯t hold a match against him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, what about the adviser? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, the former adviser resigned last May ¡¹

    Oh.

    It¡¯s one of the teachers that were with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s faction.

    ¡¸ Then, that Shindou asked for an adviser who never trained in Judo, just a ghost adviser if you ask me ¡¹

    And that leaves him uncontrolled.

    ¡¸ Then, which one of them is Shindou? ¡¹

    I peek at the Judo club members from the gap in the door.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s one of those three ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I don¡¯t get why, but¡­

    There are three guys wearing sunglasses in the middle of the group.

    One of them has long hair along with his sunglasses. And that¡¯s a guy from a judo club.

    And the middle one¡¯s wearing some ripped jeans while also wearing a judo uniform.

    And the third one has a swimming ring. And the swimming ring has ¡°ZEKAMASHI¡± written on it. 1

    ¡¸ Oh, Shindou¡¯s¡­. ¡¹

    Nei, who gathered info for a week peeks in the gap to point out the guy, but¡­

    ¡¸ Shindou Seigo has arrived on time!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yosoroooo!!!! ¡¹

    The guy wearing jeans named himself, and the guy wearing a swimming ring followed up.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s him ¡¹

    Well, I thought that it was him since he¡¯s in the middle, but¡­

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s begin our match! Match! Match! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yosoroooooo!!! ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, let¡¯s turn up ¡¹

    Nei said. Ai-san starts trembling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll do the talking, you can wait inside Ai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, stay with Ai-chan ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Well, leave the rest to us ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s stretching her arms and legs.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Nei opens up the door.

    Nei takes the lead, then Kana-senpai. Lastly, Edie closed the door.

    ¡¸ Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Where¡¯s my beloved Ai?! ¡¹

    Shindou pushes up his sunglasses and asked.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Ai-chan who doesn¡¯t want your love, she¡¯s inside ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, hey! What the hell was that? I¡¯m asking seriously, and you say something half-baked. My beloved Ai loves me back. There¡¯s no way that Ai doesn¡¯t love me. Or should I say that it¡¯s an established fact that Ai loves me because she¡¯s Ai? Ai is love, and so she is! Isn¡¯t that right? Boys? ¡¹

    ¡¸ SIR YES SIR! ¡¹

    ¡¸ YOSOROOOOO!!!! ¡¹

    Their pressure is intense.

    However, Nei.

    ¡¸ Ai there, Ai that, Ai don¡¯t care! You¡¯re all monkeys!!! ¡¹2

    She won¡¯t lose in shouting.

    However.

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, you don¡¯t know the reference? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s retort fell flat.

    ¡¸ Well, anyway, Ai, my love has approvals to go on smoothly. I don¡¯t know the reason why you all are being an obstacle ¡¹

    ¡¸ They must be envious because Shindou-san and Ai-san are lovey-dovey ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, women are jealous of the pampered! That¡¯s the truth! Yosoro!!! ¡¹

    The guys from both sides tell Shindou.

    ¡¸ Ooh, I see, you¡¯re frustrated? If you want, then these guys can play with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll play with you until you can¡¯t stand anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be it on the tatami mat or on the bed! Yosoro!! ¡¹

    Yosoro to hell!!

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m right here and calling out to Ai and yet that woman is just sitting there, waiting for me, what the hell?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, why would these three women kidnap Ai-san?! Either way, Hoshizaki and the other seniors at the tennis club must¡¯ve forced her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know a lot of parents, siblings, teachers in grade school! Yosoro!!! ¡¹

    The three continue to talk to their convenience.

    The other guys are just taking the rest pose, looking up at the sky.

    ¡¸ Oh? We asked Shindou-kun to come alone, and yet you brought in this number of people ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Are you stupid? Judo club is a team game ¡¹

    ¡¸ One for all!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ All for Shindou-san!!! Yosoro!!!! ¡¹

    No, what Judo team? You guys are 11 people.

    ¡¸ These guys are my servants. Basically, my limbs. Therefore, they¡¯re with me wherever they go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally! Yosoro!!! ¡¹

    Stop with that Yosoro already.

    ¡¸ Oh? So you guys go to the toilet together at the same time? ¡¹

    Nei asks with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸ Naturally! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re with Shindou-san no matter what! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rain or shine, we¡¯re with Shindou-san! Yosoro!! ¡¹

    Geez.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s your guy¡¯s fault hat my three-month lovey-dovey plan with AI-san is getting late. I¡¯m going to ask you to stop hindering our love time. My plan of going to a love hotel with Ai-chan in one week should be ongoing by now ¡¹

    ¡¸ And it¡¯s not just one shot! It would be a continuous pounding!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Ai-san who¡¯ll look disheveled though! Yosoro!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Rensoho! ¡¹

    Shindou glares at the guy who screams Yosoro every time.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Shindou-san? ¡¹

    The guy¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Who told you to say something that clever? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, I-I¡¯m sorry Yosoro ¡¹

    The guy bows his head in panic.

    ¡¸ Stupid, I¡¯m praising you!! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Pounding dishevels the woman.3 Kukuku, that was hilarious. That¡¯s a good pun! I¡¯ll give you the Shindou prize this week! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you very much! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Kawachinokami, give Rensoho the prize. Give him one Oolong tea! ¡¹

    Shindou calls the long-haired sunglasses guy.

    ¡¸ Certainly, uhm, Shindou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My name isn¡¯t Kawachinoka, but Kawauchi Mamoru ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care whichever ¡¹

    ¡¸ I should¡¯ve been Hasutaka Suona, yet he¡¯s calling me Rensoho. If it were Renhousou or Hourensou, then I¡¯d understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ All you have to shout is Yosoro!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yosoroooo!!! ¡¹

    What¡¯s this relationship?

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Uuuuu ¡¹

    Looking at my side, Ai-san¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Kana-senpai and the girls will deal with it ¡¹

    I call her out.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Ai-san replies in a small voice.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Ai-san, do you really want to cut ties with that man? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I-I, Uhm ¡¹

    Ai-san mumbles as she looks down.

    ¡¸ I¡­have¡­someone else¡­I like ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s why¡­Shindou-senpai¡­.is a problem¡­.I-I¡­. ¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped then.

    Then, as for the outside.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re getting troublesome now, should I beat them up? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t take two minutes, they¡¯re just 11 ¡¹

    It looks like she¡¯s observed the strength of the Judo club members.

    ¡¸ What the hell did you say?! You foreign bitch, don¡¯t look down on the Judo club! ¡¹

    Shindou glares at Edie.

    ¡¸ Look at the ground. It¡¯s concrete! If I use my Judo skills on you, your face will get smashed!!! You¡¯d lie down here and twitch your unconscious body. Like a drunk old man! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right!!! You¡¯d fly off 30 meters in the air then fall flat on the concrete ground! Hey!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Judo is an international sport! If you say that again, you¡¯ll give Judo a bad name!! Yosoro!!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s an easy victory for Edie, but I don¡¯t think that he¡¯d give up on Ai-chan just because he¡¯s beaten to a pulp once or twice ¡¹

    Nei sighed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how much of an idiot they are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, they¡¯re at the level where they don¡¯t understand even if they die ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ What did you say?! You all try to speak for your convenience and looking down on Judo?! Take that back, or I¡¯ll punish you three!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Shindou-san, start it already ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, let¡¯s take them to the judo hall. Yosoro!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Judo hall has tatami mats on the floor. You can use your pinning techniques on them too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also have beds in the clubroom! Yosoro!!! ¡¹

    These guys.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone, surround them. Then, let¡¯s take them to the judo hall. ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to do some mufufuf, fuehehehe ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Can we Yosoro too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Other than Ai, sure. Ai is my woman. However, this Shindou would be the one to take the first ride! Do you get it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally! Yosoro!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, start spreading out and tie them up! Those who do well can go for a second round!! ¡¹

    Kawachinokami orders the club members.

    ¡¸ Geez, it can¡¯t be helped then ¡¹

    Edie starts readying her fist,

    ¡¸ Oh, what are you doing over there, I wonder?!! ¡¹

    This bright tone¡­

    It¡¯s Katsuko-nee?

    Also.

    ¡¸ Oh? You, you, you, you, you, you, you, you bought our pastry today! Also, you always come and buy our products ¡¹

    She calls them out, ignoring the three guys wearing sunglasses.

    ¡¸ By the way, you guys don¡¯t want to do this at all, don¡¯t you? I mean, you guys are forced to do this, right? You don¡¯t actually want to do anything with these girls? ¡¹

    She smiled at the club members.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, what? Don¡¯t just show up suddenly and say something for your convenience! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You guys shut up ¡¹

    Yomi, who¡¯s standing next to Katsuko-nee, said.

    Luna¡¯s next to Yomi.

    The two are holding each other¡¯s hands and boosting up their Miko power.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone, look at me ¡¹

    Yomi speaks to the Judo club members.

    Their eyes are taken away by the beauties that suddenly appeared.

    ¡¸ Okay~ Lock On!4 Katsuko-san, you can begin ¡¹

    Yomi said. Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ All of you who don¡¯t actually want to do it can go back to the Judo club and begin training. Look, it¡¯s still club activities time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice echoes in the minds of the judo club members.

    ¡¸ Forget about Shindou-kun and these two. Judo club never had these three people, to begin with. You can forget about these three and work hard on your Judo training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do what Katsuko-san told you, okay? ¡¹

    Yomi emits her power to make people obey her.

    Luna¡¯s pouring her power to Yomi, and so the Judo club members are swayed by the power.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone begin!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said happily.

    ¡¸ SIRYESSIR! ¡¹

    The club members other than Shindou and the two followed Katsuko-nee¡¯s orders.

    ¡¸ And head back to the Judo hall!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ SIRYESSIR!!! ¡¹

    They line together and start running.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shindou-san¡¯s giving orders!! You won¡¯t like how this will end if you don¡¯t follow him!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You guys!! That¡¯s not Yosoro!!! Hey!!!! ¡¹

    However, the Judo club members start running, not looking back at Shindou.

    ¡¸ One! Two! One! Two! One! Two! One! Two! One! Two! One! Two! ¡¹

    ¡¸ One two! Pills and medicine! ¡¹

    ¡¸ One! Two! One! Two! One! Two! One! Two! One! Two! One! Two! ¡¹

    ¡¸ One two! Pills and medicine! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re chanting, but they¡¯re going back to the Judo club.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell? ¡¹

    The two henchmen were dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Nei-san, that¡¯s cruel of you ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Why would you not use Yomi¡¯s power on this? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t this be Yomi¡¯s turn on the stage, right, Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The shrine maidens wave their hand to me in the middle of the warehouse.

    ¡¸ Well, even when we had this, I thought that only those in school should deal with it ¡¹

    Nei reflects.

    ¡¸ Was that okay then, Nei-san? ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah. What do you think, Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me. Yomi¡¯s reliable at this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore, Kana-chan ¡¹

    Nei talks to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Err, I think I know this girl, but¡­ ¡¹

    Oh right, she¡¯s acquainted with Luna already.

    ¡¸ My name is Yomi, Luna¡¯s big sister ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been under this family¡¯s care all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m the same ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s perplexed with the too-energetic Yomi.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s hurry and clean this up ¡¹

    Yomi turns to Shindou and the underlings.

    ¡¸ Okay, look into my eyes~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yosoro? ¡¹

    The three were dragged into Yomi¡¯s big pupils.

    ¡¸ Okay~ Lock On! ¡¹

    Yomi charmed the guys.

    ¡¸ Okay, you, the guy wearing jeans, who do you love? ¡¹

    Yomi asks. Shindou;

    ¡¸ Kiyohara Ai, we¡¯re dating ¡¹

    He replies in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Wrong. You¡¯re not in love with that person! The one you love is Iwakura Yukiyo-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iwakura Yukiyo? Wait, the student council president? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and furthermore, you don¡¯t just love her, you worship her. You¡¯ll do anything for Iwakura-san! Even throwing your life away for her. You¡¯ll listen to any of her orders! ¡¹¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ All your replies have to be ¡°SIR YES SIR!¡± ¡¹

    Luna pours in her power to Yomi.

    And Yomi changes that to her power to make them obey, and it controls Shindou.

    ¡¸ A, huh? Wait? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, what¡¯s your answer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sir! Siryessir ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your Master is Iwakura Yukiyo. Is that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ SIRYESSIR! ¡¹

    Then, Yomi brainwashes the remaining two.

    ¡¸ Well then, you guys can shut up for a while ¡¹

    Yomi told the three¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. Come here, Yukiyo-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls out on the grassy patch.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s where Iwakura-kaichou was hiding.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t believe it earlier when you told me about it Katsuko-sama, but this is indeed a scary power ¡¹

    Iwakura-san said as she looks at Yomi.

    ¡¸ If we can brainwash people, then it would be fun in a lot of ways. Ufufufu ¡¹

    She smiles as she¡¯s come up with some plans.

    ¡¸ Oh, you can¡¯t use these, Yukiyo-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows her face as Minaho-neesan¡¯s close aide in Kuromori as she looks down on Iwakura-kaichou.

    ¡¸ If you were to do things your own way then Ojou-sama might use this on you instead ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee snorts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s. Minaho-sama will do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, If the dog doesn¡¯t listen to what she¡¯s told, then it¡¯s much better to reconstruct the brain than train it again ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee threatens Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ I may look like I¡¯m smiling all the time, but you know what it means to anger me, don¡¯t you, Yukiyo-san? ¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou knows Katsuko-nee from her prostitute age.

    How messed up and insane Katsuko-nee was back then.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Katsuko-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s in a superior rank among Minaho-neesan¡¯s toys.

    ¡¸ An order from Ojou-sama; These three boys from the Judo club would be entrusted to Yukiyo-san. You¡¯re to train them and use them however you want. Lady Yanagihara wants some young dick slaves. You¡¯re to sell it to her in a month ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Certainly!! ¡¹

    Iwkaura-kaichou¡¯s eyes shine when she¡¯s entrusted with a job.

    ¡¸ Also, Suguwara-shacho wants a homo slave. He loves guys from the Judo club, so you should give one of these three to him. I¡¯ll leave the choice to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, as for the last one, you can do whatever you want with him. You can take him as your pet or sell him off to a client ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll sell him off. I also know someone who looks for a homo slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be sure that it lives up to the quality of Kuromori goods. If you shipped it untrained, it¡¯d put Ojou-sama¡¯s name to shame ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll bear that in mind ¡¹

    Oh well, with this¡­

    Iwakura-kaichou won¡¯t be messing with us for a while.

    ¡¸ Then, bring these boys. We can use this warehouse for today, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please use it as you will ¡¹

    Iwakura-san told Katsuko-nee, then she looked at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Who would¡¯ve thought that you would become our ally, Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only sticking with Nobu. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve become Iwakura-san¡¯s ally ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied.

    ¡¸ Sure. By the way, I¡¯ll nominate you as the next student council president ¡¹

    Huh?

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re a suitable successor ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡­

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I can give all of the authority I have over the shadows of this school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shadows? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural that Kuromori passes that authority to a member of Kuromori house ¡¹

 Chapter 803. Kiyohara Ai / Do you believe in Magic?

    ¡¸ Yukiyo-san It¡¯s Ojou-sama who¡¯ll decide that, not you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Iwakura-kaichou

    ¡¸ I-I, uhm ¡¹

    Iwakura-san trembles.

    She¡¯s no match against Katsuko-nee, Minaho-neesan¡¯s right hand.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside. Take these disgusting men out already. Also, Ojou-sama¡¯s looking for a fascinating plan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-sama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If Ojou-sama is bored and you found something that interests her, then she¡¯ll give permission. Naturally, if it¡¯s boring, then it¡¯s rejected. Also, if you do anything as you please again, then it¡¯ll make Ojou-sama frown. Well, I know that Yukiyo-san is smart enough to know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    And so, Iwakura-san won¡¯t be reckless for a while.

    ¡¸ Then go. You know that we¡¯re about to have fun, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at our direction and laughed.

    ¡¸ Oh, I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we don¡¯t need any interference from Yukiyo-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave a warning, so Iwakura-san won¡¯t meddle with Ai-san.

    It¡¯s like that with me back then, but¡­

    Iwakura-san always tries to play some tricks on the newcomers.

    ¡¸ Then, hurry up ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me! Hey! Useless judo club members Ichigo, Nigo, and V3, come with me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ HEY! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yosoro!! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s power carved absolute obedience to Iwakura-kaichou on the hearts of Shindou and the two.

    They follow her with a hollow look in their eyes.

    Then, the four of them disappeared.

    ¡¸ Geez, that¡¯s the first stage over ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kana-chan, you don¡¯t have to mind what Iwakura-san said earlier. She was talking about being free to use the power behind the scenes in the school, but that¡¯s just what she thinks. We have more control in the dark side of this school than the student council president ¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou is one of Minaho-neesan¡¯s pets.

    She doesn¡¯t have the authority to freely access the hidden cameras and microphone system in our school.

    She can¡¯t enter the monitoring room under the principal¡¯s office, either.

    Nei and the girls have more control over the dark side than her.

    ¡¸ Well, Iwakura-san¡¯s in control of the whole student council, and she can use the student council room, this warehouse, and other places to her tastes ¡¹

    Then, Kana-senpai thinks for a while¡­

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s a good proposal. Me, becoming the student council president ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ And then, the members of the bakery would become the student council staff. Our school only elects the president, and the president can pick the rest by herself ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s going to become the next student council president, and we¡¯re the staff?

    ¡¸ And then, they won¡¯t see us gathering like this as strange. And we can use the student council room, which is bigger than the bakery staff room ¡¹

    ¡¸ You sure, Kana-chan? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I mean, if one were to pick out a candidate, it would be me, right? ¡¹

    The next student council president should be currently a second-year student.

    Nei¡¯s also a second-year student, but she¡¯s a repeater.

    The impression from her old days still remains, and so I don¡¯t think she can enter the student council.

    ¡¸ Also, I think this is good for Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ I understood it after a week of working in the bakery, that girl is hardworking, but she doesn¡¯t get the knack of it. She does as she¡¯s told, and she¡¯s doing her best, but she¡¯s the type who can¡¯t come up with an idea of what to do. Basically an honor student type ¡¹

    Kana-senpai thought that way.

    ¡¸ That kind of girl would work hard if you give her a post. She¡¯s not a leader who can gather everyone in one place, but, yes, she¡¯s like a class rep who¡¯ll do what the teacher told her, or in the student council, she¡¯d work as the secretary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, you got that? As expected of Kana-chan

    Nei¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll do what you ask for because she has a strong sense of responsibility, but on the other hand, she¡¯s the type that feels uneasy when she¡¯s not relied on, right? Thinking ¡°Maybe nobody needs me?¡± and then she¡¯d fall depressed ¡¹

    Yeah, correct.

    ¡¸ And in that regard, Katsuko-san, Nei-san, and Edie are all too talented. Well, I¡¯m in that group too. Megumi-chan always asks Katsuko-san what she should do, but we only look at the situation and do what needs to be done, right? There¡¯s no need to ask each and everything, I already know what to do after working for just three days. And Edie thinks of what shouldn¡¯t be done instead. ¡¹

    Y-Yeah, Kana-senpai¡¯s already used to the jobs in the bakery. And she works harmoniously with Katsuko-nee and Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, she can¡¯t help it in the bakery. There are too many customers she had to handle during the lunch break. Megumi-chan can¡¯t control the pace ¡¹

    But, if it¡¯s now¡­

    Megu would think that she¡¯s cast out, and her insecurities would come out again.

    Oh, it¡¯s just like when I appointed her as the housewife of the mansion.

    She¡¯s appointed as the sub-chief of Katsuko-nee, she looked happy from that, but¡­

    In the end, Ruriko and Mana are more talented than Megu.

    The two of them are superior¡­

    Before anyone realized, Ruriko and Mana have become the sub-chief of the mansion¡¯s housewife.

    Megu got angry as she should have that position.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that Megumi-chan needs another job where she can take things to her pace ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s the student council? ¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be the president, but then if I give her tasks where I¡¯d say ¡°I¡¯m busy, please deal with this instead,¡± and she¡¯d go nuts with it. Furthermore, Megumi-chan¡¯s better at negotiating with the ordinary students than Nei. She can look at them at an equal status ¡¹

    Well, Nei¡¯s way of thinking and energy is out of the bounds of an ordinary student.

    In that regard, Megu thinks like an ordinary student.

    ¡¸ As for me, I don¡¯t know what the student council or Kuromori owns, nor I don¡¯t want to discover it, but Megumi-chan would think that it¡¯s something only she can do if I explain it to her, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai purposely doesn¡¯t want to know our secrets.

    She knows that it¡¯s too risky to have knowledge of it.

    She¡¯s got that perfect sense of balance in that regard.

    ¡¸ Right. I think Megu-chan would agree when we tell her that we¡¯ll be normalizing Iwakura-san¡¯s absurd student council ¡¹

    Nei said.

    The dark side of our school has Kuromori¡¯s brothel system.

    This school¡¯s used as the cover for the prostitute search.

    Shirasaka Sousuke used this as well.

    Back when Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather bought this school¡­

    The girls bought in the area to become prostitutes attend our school, and come to the brothel as a women¡¯s dormitory and yet¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke took over the selection system for the prostitutes in our high school.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa were kidnapped during their first year in this school and turned them to prostitutes.

    Look at Iwakura-kaichou, Minaho-neesan checked her personal prostitute age, and turned her to a prostitute of Kuromori.

    Then, Iwakura-san gathered sex slaves and do whatever she wants with them, that¡¯s the current student council.

    If we¡¯re to restore the school, then we¡¯ll need to repair the student council as well.

    It¡¯s our responsibility.

    Megu, who¡¯s a child born in Kuromori, must feel that way.

    ¡¸ And then, Megumi-chan can be the next student council president after me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ A girl that was in the student council on the year has a strong chance of winning. It¡¯s okay, after a year of her being a number three who follows my orders, she surely can become the number one! ¡¹

    She laughed.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kana-chan, you¡¯ve got the charisma and popularity of a number one, and yet, you always push the troublesome stuff to the number two, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. I always push the troublesome part to others, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Nei and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, Nei-san, and the ladies of Kouzuki house, people who are superior to me, come one after another. I thought that settling down on number two at the ordinary high school level makes me small. I need to aim higher, or life would be boring ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hearing you say that honors me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯d go to the student council. Oh, I¡¯d push all the troublesome jobs to Megumi-chan though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s okay. What do you think, Dear? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks

    ¡¸ I think that should be okay ¡¹

    I shouted from the warehouse.

    I also think that¡¯s for the better.

    If you give her a job, then she¡¯d do it with all her best.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll discuss it later ¡¹

    Nei looks at the siblings clinging to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Done talking? ¡¹

    Yomi asks.

    ¡¸ Yomi wants to go to Sensei now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Luna mutters.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry about that. Let¡¯s go over there ¡¹

    Nei-san points at Ai-san and me in the warehouse.

    ¡¸ The main event is about to start! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Sorry about that, Nobu. Sorry to make you wait, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    Nei, Edie, Kana-senpai, and the shrine maidens Katsuko-nee brought¡­

    They all walk towards us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Now then, Ah, Katsuko-oneechan, close down the door! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Click. The door¡¯s locked as Katsuko-nee entered the warehouse last.

    And a chain lock as well.

    ¡¸ Eh?! Eh?! Eh?! U-Uhm ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s eyes are flapping./

    ¡¸ Hmm, so it¡¯s this girl? Yeah, she looks cute ¡¹

    Yomi looks at Ai-san¡¯s face and said

    ¡¸ No, u-uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    The room¡¯s closed down.

    Sensing all the gazes concentrated on her, Ai-san trembles slightly.

    ¡¸ For now, that pervert from the Judo club won¡¯t bother you anymore. You may not understand what happened, but I give you my guarantee ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Ai-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay! I perfected it, right? Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡¯s no more problems ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna guarantees Ai-san¡¯s safety

    ¡¸ Ha, ah, yes, I see ¡¹

    AI-san replied in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Oh, is that all? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled and glared at her.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you say something to us? ¡¹

    Ai-san¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? Ah, huh? Ah. Uhm, that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did your mother not teach you to say thank you to people? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Ai-san continues to tremble.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, that, I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, your mother really didn¡¯t teach you ¡¹

    What¡¯s going on?

    Katsuko-nee looked at Nei and Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I know that you girls planned it, but do you mind if I take over as the MC? ¡¹

    Nei looked at Kana-senpai¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. Katsuko-san, you must be planning something ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re quick-witted ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ My appearance here isn¡¯t just my idea but also Ojou-sama, Nagisa, and Margo-chan, who is in America right now¡­It was discussed among the senior group of Kuromori. And this case would be crucial for him ¡¹

    To me.

    ¡¸ And so, sorry about that but I used Yomiko-chan and Luna-chan¡¯s trump cards right away ¡¹

    Is the Miko power necessary?

    For Ai-san?

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll leave this to the senior group. I know from my one week of working together that Katsuko-san¡¯s skillful and amazing ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said and sits down.

    ¡¸ And as for me, I¡¯m here to study ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll study as well ¡¹

    Nei sits next to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯ll be watching out for anyone outside ¡¹

    Edie places a chair near the door.

    ¡¸ Oh, but I don¡¯t think the boys from Judo club would come back ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m more worried about the student council president ¡¹

    Iwakura-san?

    ¡¸ If it were me, I¡¯d pretend to withdraw and send in an underling to scout ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s likely to do that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I won¡¯t bother with those just watching from afar, but if they try to come close, I¡¯ll threaten them ¡¹

    Edie can sense hostility from people, and so I can leave that job to her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you¡¯d please, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Darling entrusted the job to me! ¡¹

    Then, she takes a seat.

    ¡¸ Now then¡­Ai-san, Kiyohara Ai-san, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ai-san looks down, trembling.

    ¡¸ How about you sit down over there. There¡¯s a bed ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at the bed.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, H-Hoshizaki-senpai¡­I-I, I want to go back¡­ ¡¹

    Ai-san asks for Kana-senpai¡¯s help.

    However, she only looks at the floor, not at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ No, sit there. Ai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Besides, Katsuko-san said it earlier, have you really forgotten what you should say right now? Do you not know what to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh? Eh? Eh? U-Uhm ¡¹

    Ai-san looks nervous. Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. Sit down already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Ai-san sits down on the corner of the bed.

    Her body¡¯s stiff, still nervous.

    She¡¯s only placed half of her ass on the bed to escape anytime.

    ¡¸ Ai, anyway, the matter with Shindou should be okay now. I¡¯m telling you this, there¡¯s no mistake. That guy won¡¯t chase you anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Y-Yes, I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! And so say your thanks to everyone here! If you don¡¯t, they¡¯d think that I¡¯m also rude since we¡¯re both in the tennis club! ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-S-S-S-Sorry! Sorry! Sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say sorry! Say thanks!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shouted at her unconsciously.

    However, Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s nothing special ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Katsuko-san, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not happy even when someone says that they¡¯re thankful, but they never were. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Ai-san¡¯s not thankful that we saved her?

    ¡¸ Yeah, this person¡¯s nothing but afraid, she doesn¡¯t feel grateful at all ¡¹

    Luna reads Ai-san¡¯s thoughts.

    I see.

    Katsuko-nee brought Luna here to read Ai-san¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ N-No, Uhm, I-I-I-I ¡¹

    AI-san squirms her kneecaps on the bed.

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean by that, Ai?! I thought Shindou¡¯s troubling you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Awawawawa, uhm, auuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t tell me that you actually like Shindou, do you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, that, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speak!!! Ai!! I asked for these people¡¯s help just for you!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks her anger.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Hoshizaki-senpai! I¡¯m sorry!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t understand a thing from your ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ This girl did think that the guy from earlier was troublesome ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s holding Yomi¡¯s hand, using her power to scan Ai-san¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I heard her say that she has someone else she likes ¡¹

    Right.

    Therefore, Kana-senpai didn¡¯t misunderstand anything and dealt with Shindou with that in mind.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, auuuu, S-Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this girl doesn¡¯t feel grateful to us either ¡¹

    Luna?

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, Ah, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ This girl thinks that other people helping her is natural ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ T-That, err, I-I, that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She thinks that ¡°someone strange is causing trouble to me again,¡± and then, she just makes that ¡°I¡¯m troubled, I¡¯m troubled¡± look to her classmates, to her seniors in the club, and they¡¯d help her as usual ¡¹

    As usual?

    ¡¸ Hey! Ai?! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ No, U-Uhm, wrong, I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t lie. I can read your thoughts and your memories ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Hiii! Uuuuuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Ai-san trembles in fear.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, so it¡¯s the usual? If something troubles you, you just make that ¡°I¡¯m troubled¡± look in your face, and then kind people would ask ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± and things settle down, that has become natural for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaauuuu! A-Ai, t-that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you don¡¯t feel grateful to people anymore ¡¹

    Luna exposes Ai-san¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ What?! You were that kind of girl?! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s shocked by the discovery.

    ¡¸ N-No! She¡¯s wrong! I-I! Ai¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, I know that girl can read people¡¯s thoughts ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sighed.

    ¡¸ I never knew that Ai¡¯s that kind of cunning girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No¡­I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s what¡¯s always happening to this girl, and so, when she has a problem, someone will deal with it, and so she doesn¡¯t think that she¡¯s doing anything cunning ¡¹

    Luna reads.

    ¡¸ She only thinks that it¡¯s natural ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ But, have you never thanked anyone for helping you? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Ah, T-That¡¯s¡­That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She just shows her timid look, and try to say something, and then the people around her would say thanks to those who helped her, that¡¯s how it has always been ¡¹

    You mean¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. In this case, you¡¯ll just stay timid, and I¡¯ll have to thank everyone for your sake. You¡¯re my junior in tennis club after all ¡¹

    Ai-san looks timid, and so Kana-senpai would say her thanks instead.

    ¡¸ And then, if we were to come back to the tennis club and I complain, another girl would say sorry for you. Then, they¡¯d bow their head, saying, ¡°thank you.¡± And with that, you¡¯ll forget to say your thanks to me, to anyone¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s how you lived all this time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked down on Ai-san and said.

    ¡¸ After all, you look cute, and when you tremble, people would want to help you, right? And so, when you¡¯re in trouble, someone¡¯s always coming to your help. That kind of good person will always come. And it has become so natural for you that you forget to be grateful to people. No, you might¡¯ve never known to do so in the first place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, U-Uhm, I¡­A-Ai, that¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, she never did.

    This girl lived her life without saying thank you to people.

    ¡¸ But, unfortunately, your magic won¡¯t work on us. Do you know why? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Sure, you look cute, and so you attract the pity of people, and they help you out, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at us ¡¹

    Yomi uses her power to compel Ai-san.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    AI-san who¡¯s been looking down all this time looked up.

    Yeah, Ai-san has a lovely face, but¡­

    Her eyes are dead. It lost its vigor.

    ¡¸ Look at us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, we¡¯re much cuter than you! Therefore, your magic won¡¯t work on us ¡¹

 Chapter 804. Kiyohara Ai / Thatâ€™s wrong

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uuuu, I-I¡­. ¡¹

    AI-san starts to cry, but.

    ¡¸ Okay, stop crying. You¡¯re just making everyone gloomy, stop ¡¹

    Yomi said. Ai-san¡¯s tears stopped.

    ¡¸ ????!!!! ¡¹

    Ai-san herself is confused with what¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to be afraid or crying about. But in this girl¡¯s case, just a small push would fill up her mind and she¡¯d start crying automatically and stop thinking. It has become a habit for her ¡¹

    Luna reports as she reads Ai-san¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Living as a cute girl has become deeply ingrained in her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Your hair is beautiful, do you comb it yourself every day? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Ai-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ T-That, t-this, auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her mother does it for her. Every day, her mother would wake her up, bring some change of clothes, then comb her hair ¡¹

    Luna continues to speak out Ai-san¡¯s answer in her thoughts.

    ¡¸ I thought so. You don¡¯t make your own meals, and you¡¯ve never washed your own clothes either ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee continues to ask.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, uhm, uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ She never did. Her mother¡¯s the one taking care of her everything since she was born ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, what did you discover?

    ¡¸ This girl looks cute, doesn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, I do think so, yes ¡¹

    Ai-san looks good for sure.

    She looks like a girl that you want to protect.

    ¡¸ Hey, Dear. Why do you think cute girls are cute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that question has fundamental factors of style, looks, and the basic appearance, but that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Isn¡¯t the condition just about having a beautiful look since birth?

    ¡¸ There are girls who aren¡¯t cute at all, even though they have good looks and style, and are beautiful on the outside ¡¹

    Oh, those people do exist. Right.

    Beauty and cuteness are similar, but¡­

    They¡¯re never equal.

    ¡¸ Simply put, the cuteness of the person changes depending on how much affection is invested in them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s the most fearsome ability of humans. Humans can pour their love on things they like, love, feel empathy for, and that subject would become cuter and cuter ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go with pets, for example. Wild animals that aren¡¯t kept by humans will not look cute at a glance. They live in a world where it¡¯s always life-or-death situations. Their head is only filled with how to survive and how to eat. If they fail, it¡¯s the end of their species. That said, animals have short sex that they can¡¯t compare to humans. Did you know that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸ The male inserting to the female vagina and ejaculating. ¡¹ That¡¯s all. I mean, it¡¯s dangerous for them to copulate while at risk of attacks from other enemies. Therefore, animals don¡¯t take a lot of time in sex unless they¡¯re some of the unique insects ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ No other creature on the planet take their time in sex except humans. While at it, most of the females among the living creatures don¡¯t feel pleasure from sex. A male with strong sexual desire would suddenly attack, insert his genital, and ejaculate instantly. There¡¯s no time for pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Kana-senpai listens to Katsuko-nee¡¯s lesson.

    ¡¸ By the way, most of the animals do it from behind. Dogs, monkeys, and horses, for example. The males go for the butt of the female. No other living creature do it like humans, where you face each other in missionary position ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen animals do it in missionary position.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s a good lesson. Did you not know about it, Ai? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai talks to Ai-san.

    ¡¸ N-No, uhm, Ai, that kind of talk, uhm¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She seems interested in sex ¡¹

    Luna reads her thoughts.

    ¡¸ N-No¡­I-I¡­!! ¡¹

    Ai-san looked down and blushed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to the topic. They say that pets do look like their owners, right? Animals becoming human-like. In the end, that¡¯s because the owner pours their love for the pet. They care for the pet, and so the pet¡¯s look changes. It¡¯s features as well. Pets become cute with love ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Affection takes time. You invest a lot of time and effort into what you own. Naturally, it also takes a lot of money. Money is the fruits of labor, after all. Then, the subject of your affection would change. That means, becoming cuter ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t apply to just pets. For any objects, house, tools, even cars, when people have something they like, they pour their affection to it, and anything filled with affection becomes cuter. It¡¯s no longer just a functional and easy to use. It hides cuteness, as well. That applies to all objects that are loved ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. When I go to antique stores and find something that was treasured a lot, you can feel that it was loved. And those that weren¡¯t used that much wasn¡¯t as cute as they should be ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the power of humans. They turn what they love to something cute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Ai-san.

    ¡¸ If it works on pets, then humans pouring their affection on another human makes that person cute as well ¡¹

    Humans.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true with children. Taking your time and pouring your love to a child makes them cuter than those who didn¡¯t receive much ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable. This is a problem of time and labor. No matter how much the parent loves their child, if they don¡¯t take their time to pour their love to the child, then the child won¡¯t be cuter than how they look like ¡¹

    A child that¡¯s not loved enough will lack in cuteness, is that it?

    ¡¸ On the other hand, a child with somewhat inferior foundation poured with lots of love, and they took their time, the child grows to become cuter than ordinary ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s definitely those that don¡¯t have the good looks but are charming enough.

    Those who aren¡¯t that beautiful in photos yet popular with the boys.

    ¡¸ If you take your time, then you¡¯ll need to be with the child every day to pour your love to them. And once you pile up that trust and ease of mind, the child becomes cuter. If the child thinks that they¡¯re always loved and protected no matter what happened, they¡¯d feel at ease. See? That kind of ease of mind is what¡¯s essential ¡¹

    Nei hugs Yomi and Luna.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. Yomi-chan and Luna-chan are becoming cuter since receiving Yo-chan¡¯s love! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, that includes you too Nei-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s that beautiful yet scary girl back then, but now, you¡¯re gorgeous and cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hanya? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s definitely cute.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct. I think so too, Nei¡¯s getting cuter and cuter every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-chan too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes, me too. I¡¯m aware of that. Thanks to all the love, I¡¯ve become cuter than before. Of course, it will happen. I am loved after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, I want to say that too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    ¡¸ Eeh? But it¡¯ll come soon to you Kana-chan. Yo-chan¡¯s love is neverending ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Now then, returning our focus on Ai-san¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Everyone looked at Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Ah, uuuuu ¡¹

    Ai-san, who¡¯s sitting on the bed, starts to tremble.

    ¡¸ This girl is a model for the child raised by the family, especially the mother, filled with love. And that¡¯s why she¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I-I, Ai, I am not that cute, so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you do think you are. This girl knows that she¡¯s cute ¡¹

    Luna continues to read her thoughts.

    ¡¸ After all, your mother always says ¡°Ai¡¯s so cute, you¡¯re cute today as well¡± every day while combing your hair in front of the mirror ever since you were young ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Ai-san glared at Luna.

    It¡¯s the first time she showed a strong emotion to another person.

    ¡¸ I see. That means Ai knows that she¡¯s cute, and so when she looks troubled, she waits for someone to help her, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Ai-san¡­

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­n-not it, I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that what you always do? And that¡¯s why when Nei-san and I helped you out in this case, kicked Shindou away, you never thanked us, did you? You¡¯re a cute girl, and so you think that it¡¯s normal for people to help you out, is that right, Ai?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, S-Sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s at her wits¡¯ end.

    However.

    ¡¸ And her ¡°Sorry¡± is just her giving up on her thoughts. When someone speaks aggressively to her, she¡¯ll only say ¡°Sorry,¡± and then the storm would be over, that¡¯s what she thinks ¡¹

    Luna reads.

    In short, it¡¯s not coming from her heart.

    She¡¯s only saying that for her convenience.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Luna? ¡¹

    Did she find something in Ai-san¡¯s heart?

    ¡¸ This girl¡¯s mother is a strong-willed woman. Therefore, in kindergarten, when anything happens to her, her mother would shout at the one that caused trouble, and things settle ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ And, since she always does that, her mother¡¯s thought to be the troublemaker instead, and so she¡¯s always looking down nowadays ¡¹

    So she couldn¡¯t make friends?

    ¡¸ Anyway, this girl¡¯s mother is a powerful one due to her job. Therefore, the other children don¡¯t complain to their mothers, and the school teacher is troubled in one way or another, so, it didn¡¯t develop to bullying ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s a mother that¡¯s too noisy at PTA meetings¡­

    If they bully her, it¡¯ll become troublesome.

    ¡¸ But, in middle school, she couldn¡¯t let her mother intervene¡­ ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    The parent and the school¡¯s relationship is different in elementary.

    ¡¸ And she didn¡¯t want her mother to know the children in middle school either ¡¹

    I see.

    She didn¡¯t want her mother to go to school after and getting involved.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she looked for seniors in school that¡¯s like her mother that she can depend on and will protect her ¡¹

    Depend, protect?

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu¡­Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Ai-san trembles in fear.

    ¡¸ Children raised with lots of love don¡¯t always become someone who pours their love to others ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ This girl, for example, she¡¯s always under her parent or someone else¡¯s protection, and it has become normal for her, and so she still thinks of needing someone to protect her ¡¹

    I see.

    She¡¯s been under her mother¡¯s protection even in elementary school, but¡­

    In middle school, it¡¯s embarrassing for her that her mother intervenes, and so she stops her mother from stepping in.

    Therefore, she looked for someone to protect her, replacing her mother.

    ¡¸ I see, and that¡¯s why she came to me this time ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sighed.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not it, I-I, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say anything. Or should I say that you should stop making that timid face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you ask me, that kind of face is much more problematic. Ai¡¯s cute, and yet, why do you always look so troubled? Your eyebrows are always kissing each other. You¡¯ll get wrinkles this young!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Ai-san continues to groan.

    ¡¸ Showing yourself cowering, that you don¡¯t have any hostility, and then asking people like Kana-chan, the famous people to protect you. That¡¯s how you¡¯ve always been, right? Ai-chan ¡¹

    Nei said in amazement.

    ¡¸ Despite that, you don¡¯t say thanks to those people who help you. That cute face looking troubled had gotten through them always, until now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been lucky so far. Just like the Judo club guy from earlier, your ¡°I¡¯m troubled¡± look in your face won¡¯t work on everyone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    Ai-san¡¯s way of life is approaching people with the look saying: ¡°I¡¯m in trouble. Please get the hint. Please understand.¡±

    And if facing a defect which can¡¯t guess the emotions of other people like that Shindou from earlier,

    Then, it won¡¯t work.

    ¡¸ Besides, the other party is an idiot, and so everyone tried to help Ai, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a good looking guy who fell for Ai, then they might take an interest, and push you two together. Or maybe, a somewhat average looking but an honest boy. The boys would ally to him. Our club likes that kind of thing ¡¹

    Oh, a somewhat imbalanced couple but interesting enough to watch.

    Women in the sports club like those.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I, I have someone I-I like ¡¹

    Ai-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh? Who? Is it someone I know? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, I-I don¡¯t want to say it, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, tell us ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna looked at me.

    I guess she thinks that she shouldn¡¯t tell everyone who Ai-san likes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Tell us, Luna-chan. This is a necessity for Ai-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Luna, Katsuko-nee¡¯s right ¡¹

    I said. Luna nods.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    She peeks at Ai-san¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ P-Please don¡¯t say it ¡¹

    Ai-san panics, looking at Luna, but¡­

    As soon as they look at each other¡¯s eyes, Luna reads into her heart.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see it. It¡¯s a guy from the tennis club. The name is Tsuji-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsuji? The second-year guy? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. Err, this girl thought that Tsuji-senpai is cool, and so she entered the tennis club herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu¡­aaaaa ¡¹

    Ai-san groans.

    ¡¸ But, Tsuji has a girlfriend! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they¡¯re dating for three years already, they¡¯re head-over-heels for each other. The girl has a slightly dented nose, but she¡¯s not ugly at all. Her mouth is the bad part about her, though. She eats a lot of food during lunch. But her smile¡¯s cute. She laughs like that Sengoku military commander. Takeda Ayako¡¯s her name, but we call her Shingen ¡¹

    Is that really a woman?

    ¡¸ Anyway, you can¡¯t break them up that easy! They get along so well. Tsuji also likes Sengoku military commanders ¡¹

    No, no, that¡¯s no the problem.

    ¡¸ Eh, wait, you intend to NTR Tsuji away from Shingen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t think that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what? Maybe you want to spread some rumors about Shingen and have Tsuji hate her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Ai-san shakes her head.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t think that way either ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if you don¡¯t do anything absurd, Tsuji will never become your boyfriend ¡¹

    Then.

    Luna reads into the mind of the silent Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Err, she¡¯s only waiting for Tsuji-san to break up with his girlfriend ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said this earlier, but they won¡¯t break up that easily, the girl¡¯s Shingen, you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯ll wait for them to break up. Then¡­ ¡¹

    Luna continues to read.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll only wait for Tsuji to notice her feelings then ask to date her ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, I mean, Tsuji doesn¡¯t know your feelings at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu¡­U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kana-san discovered her emotions right now, and so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai makes a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸ No, sure, I now know that Ai likes Tsuji, but what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, U-Uhm, that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kana-san would help Tsuji-san and his girlfriend break up, then mediate to match Tsuji and her. That¡¯s what she¡¯s thinking ¡¹

    Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s thorough at leaving everything to others! ¡¹

    As expected, even Nei¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ You really can¡¯t do anything, can you? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks fed up.

    ¡¸ I mean, Tsuji and Ai never had any contact. I never saw you two talk to each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ She always watches him from afar ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t care about it anymore, what part of Tsuji do you like, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ On how he¡¯s kind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? When did Tsuji show his kindness to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, his face ¡¹

    Face?

    ¡¸ His face looks kind ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Oh, she only liked him because of his face. I get it now! Aaah!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai snapped.

    ¡¸ Ai! That¡¯s not love!!!! That¡¯s never love!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!!! ¡¹

    Ai-san shut off her heart again¡­

 Chapter 805. Kiyohara Ai / Lock On!

    ¡¸ What should we do with this girl? She¡¯s much more troublesome than I thought ¡¹

    Nei tells Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I never thought that she¡¯s this bad ¡¹

    Kana-senpai thought that Ai-san is nothing but a docile and cute girl.

    ¡¸ Sure, she¡¯s a cute girl, but what should we do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I, uhm ¡¹

    Ai-san herself is just grumbling as usual.

    ¡¸ Leave this to me! That¡¯s the reason why I came here with these girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, and hold Yomi and Luna on the shoulders.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan and Kana-chan, you two come up with ideas and move on your own. Both of you are smart and have the energy to act. Therefore, I thought that you won¡¯t understand girls who don¡¯t do anything herself ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Then that means you know that Ai-chan was like this? Katsuko-oneechan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Naturally. Ojou-sama and I do know about it. We¡¯ve seen a lot of this type of girl after all ¡¹

    Seen?

    Where?

    ¡¸ Girls who don¡¯t do anything themselves to survive, those with weak life force. They¡¯re better when someone protects them, but when they lose protection, the fire of life goes away ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stares at Ai-san with a sad look.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, Ojou-sama, and I have seen them. We had the strong will to live, and so we survived the hardest times of our lives. And then, we¡¯ve seen girls just like Ai-san, die. They were all our friends, no, some left without becoming our friends ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Minaho-neesan.

    This is from their age as prostitutes.

    Those Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped and turned to prostitutes.

    Then, they spend those hellish days in the brothel.

    ¡¸ That man likes to find the most troublesome things, see? That¡¯s why he wants girls of her type. Once he gets them, he can do whatever he pleases. The girl would give up right away and do whatever the violent men tell her. Then, the fire of life in their soul dies out. To the men, future trouble is gone. They don¡¯t desperately search for an escape from the hell-like how we did ¡¹

    Oh, yeah, Shirasaka Sousuke would gladly rape docile girls like Ai-san.

    And even if that girl dies, as a result, he¡¯ll never feel guilt from it.

    He¡¯s that kind of person.

    ¡¸ Besides, most of the cute girl types are like her. First, her overall appearance and foundation are attractive. Then, her parents love her so much, and if she¡¯s from a somewhat wealthy family, then she¡¯d be pampered like a kitten from her childhood. And when that happens, the person herself would think that it¡¯s natural that people protect her since that¡¯s how it always been. Unable to do anything in their house, leaving all the work to their mother. And then, they¡¯d always look for someone helping them on everything, and finding someone to rely on, it¡¯s nothing rare ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re girls who know no hardships, and so they hold that fluffy cuteness in them, but they stand out, and so bad guy catches up to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know anyone like that though? ¡¹

    Nei tells Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s arrival on the mansion was when Ojou-sama has the hold of the brothel, and Kouzuki-sama already intervenes. That man wasn¡¯t able to bring in girls like her anymore. His methods weren¡¯t profitable in business, after all. Ojou-sama, Kouzuki-sama, and the other auditors pressure that man saying ¡°It¡¯s not going to make profits, rejected¡± ¡¹

    Oh, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s methods;

    It¡¯s to kidnap and rape girls like Ai-san¡­

    Then, the girl would break down and die¡­

    Minaho-neesan used the reasoning that girls who can¡¯t work for a long time hurts the profits and so it stopped Shirasaka Sousuke from turning girls like Ai-san to prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Therefore, that man bring those girls not to the brothel but to his second house instead ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s other house.

    Or should I say that we burned his house down and disposed of all of the evidence against us.

    Shirasaka Sousuke uses his position as the head of an advertising agency to invite in girls who want to enter the entertainment industry and rape them in his second house.

    In short, he enjoyed the rape acts Minaho-neesan obstructed over there.

    ¡¸ Seriously, it¡¯s only a few years since Ojou-sama had enough power to deal with that man ¡¹

    Back then, Shirasaka Sousuke overwhelms them.

    Then, Minaho-neesan took control of the management of the brothel and then asked for the support of the former prostitutes before Shirasaka Sousuke took over, and calling back the old customers.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s influence slowly weakened.

    When Margo-san and Nei started living in the mansion, Minaho-neesan¡¯s influence is stronger.

    Then, last May, the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s finally achieved.

    It¡¯s been 16-years since Minaho-neesan became a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Seriously, everything that happened five years ago in that mansion was messed up ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I have some memories of them. Girls who are nothing but cute, their mind and body were gnawed, and they died ¡¹

    It¡¯s not all people who tried to survive the pain from the brothel like Katsuko-nee.

    There¡¯s a lot who died too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I know that girls like her are troublesome, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t just hate her. Instead, I feel guilt. I didn¡¯t want to abandon them, but I couldn¡¯t help them. Those girls and this one are alike. Especially that cowered look in her eyes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes as she looks at Ai-san are gentle.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Katsuko-san. I don¡¯t know much about Katsuko-san¡¯s back story, but¡­ Or should I say that I don¡¯t want to know them, still¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks.

    Kana-senpai knows that I get along with Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, Yukino.

    Perhaps, she¡¯s guessed that we¡¯re related to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s incident and his death.

    But, Kana-senpai chose to become our friend.

    Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t want to know our secrets.

    Instead, she stands in the ¡°I better not know what I shouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    I think that the sense of balance of hers is amazing.

    ¡¸ But, I get what Ai¡¯s problem thanks to your story. I really understand it now ¡¹

    The conversation goes back to Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Well, indeed, there¡¯s not many like Ai who is strongly reliant on others, but I think there¡¯s a lot of girls who feel like her to a greater or lesser extent ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, the thought of ¡°Someone will always come to help,¡± or ¡°Naturally, people help me,¡± and they don¡¯t think of doing anything themselves. But instead, they wait for others to come to them. Even so, they make that kind of eyes looking around saying ¡°Hurry up and notice that I¡¯m trouble¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. There girls who give out that ¡°love¡± beam to the guys and wait for them to confess. Despite that, when they break up, the excuse would be ¡°That person asked to go out with me and so I did¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh I get that, I remember a former classmate of mine, but she¡¯s now in the third year. She¡¯d consult a guy saying, ¡°My current boyfriend is like a stalker, I¡¯m scared,¡± and then she¡¯d start dating that guy. She abandons her current boyfriend. ¡°I found someone better than you, bye-bye,¡± something like that. But, after a few months of her new boyfriend, she¡¯d talk to another guy and say the same thing, ¡°My current boyfriend is like a stalker, I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah! I get that! That¡¯s the girl from the dancing club, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that girl! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei are getting excited about their conversation.

    ¡¸ ¡°I wonder why all the boyfriends I had were stalkers,¡± she says, but, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s her fault! She¡¯s dating a boyfriend and yet, she¡¯s starting to recruit a new boyfriend! And that¡¯s why the boyfriend begins stalking her, you don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do if you don¡¯t watch her after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that girl¡¯s like an ant lion¡¯s larva pit ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s not ¡°My previous boyfriends were stalkers,¡± but¡­

    She turned the boyfriends she dated as stalkers¡­

    ¡¸ That woman causes a lot of trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah because of that girl eating up all the boys, the guys had a worse relationship with other people and I heard that two clubs got abolished because of it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Ai, you can¡¯t become like that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at AI-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ Uuu, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, she¡¯s different from that girl. Besides, she¡¯s not a strange girl like everyone says she is, it¡¯s all wrong. So she says ¡¹

    Luna speaks for Ai-san.

    ¡¸ ¡°Why is everyone bullying me? I hate everyone¡± She thinks ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    What do we do with this?

    ¡¸ Well, that senior is out of the question, but Katsuko-san, what happens to the girls like Ai again? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Well, sooner or later, a guy would push her enough that they start dating. Guys who look after girls with a weak will and cute like her. It¡¯s mostly guys who just want sex ¡¹

    Guys who just want sex?

    ¡¸ Guys like them are cunning. If it¡¯s a smart guy, then he¡¯ll lay the groundwork, asking someone influential to her, for example, Kana-san, and have you mediate between him and her. He¡¯ll create an outer moat to corner this girl ¡¹

    Moat? Corner?

    ¡¸ And then, when nobody would protect this girl, she¡¯d succumb to the advances of the assertive man. She doesn¡¯t have the strength to oppose nor immunity against guys like those ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s the type who approaches guys who look strong and would protect her.

    She¡¯ll fall right away for self-assured guys.

    ¡¸ And once that happens, her first sexual experience happens. And then, the guy would wash her away ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I-I won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think that Katsuko-san¡¯s guess is right about you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, just listen. But, even after dating and having sex with the guy, he¡¯s still not a man she likes, or should I say that even when she starts liking a person, she¡¯d never devote herself, and so her relationship won¡¯t last long with anyone. Well, since the other party is just a guy who wants to have sex, he only thinks, ¡°I¡¯ll have a round with her since she¡¯s cute.¡± A man who is cunning and is self-centered. Once he had enough, he¡¯ll throw you away. It would be something like ¡°I had fun in sex, but that¡¯s enough now¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that definitely sounds like how they would say it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ Then, after one guy, a second one would appear before her. ¡°I¡¯m also open,¡± something like that. Then, your body would be passed among men. All of them just want to play, you¡¯d become a toy for guys who want to have sex. And sooner or later, you¡¯ll enter the group of men who only want sex and get told ¡°You go here next¡± and become a public toilet ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think it¡¯s a realistic possibility ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells the worried Ai-san.

    Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸ Sooner or later, when the boys are done playing with you, you¡¯ll lose that cuteness. Well, you¡¯ll stay beautiful but disgraceful. You¡¯ll become like flamingoes caged in the zoo. You¡¯re gorgeous back then, and that¡¯s why the misery stands out ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s realistic ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Ai-san looks horrified.

    ¡¸ Well, even so, your mother looking after you had to be lively. But, once you lose the people who protect you, you¡¯ll inevitably degrade. You can¡¯t do anything, clothes, makeup, and in the years to come, you¡¯ll lose that youth ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee corners Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Right, if you were to marry at age 25, then it would be different. Furthermore, if your mother could find a rich man as your partner, then you could reach the goal with the remaining cuteness you still have ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Marriage? 25-years old? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. With that kind of cuteness you have, 25-years old is your limit. If you¡¯re any older than that, only perverts will like that cowering character that you have. Kana-san, do you like perverts? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ No thanks ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, give Kana-chan a cushion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei hands Kana-senpai a cushion just close to her.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Kana-senpai then pushes that cushion with her ass.

    ¡¸ Then, what about you, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee continues¡­

    ¡¸ If you manage to get married, and rely on your husband in exchange of your mother, then you¡¯re in luck ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? Marriage? Luck? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I guess it doesn¡¯t work out in the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeeeeee??? ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s speechless from what Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. In your case, your married life won¡¯t last long. I mean, you only love yourself. Once your husband notices that you don¡¯t like him, then naturally, the husband would divorce you. Especially if it¡¯s a rich man, if you weren¡¯t good enough, then he¡¯d just look for another ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee continues to use logic to corner Ai-san.

    ¡¸ See? A former actor, IT director, or a businessman seem to divorce the women they married, right? In the end, a rich man won¡¯t do. Besides, no matter how cool the man looks like today when the push comes to shove, your mother cannot protect you anymore. When those men feel heavy, they will cut you off right away. Even your marriage partner is still a stranger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, uuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ai-san feels down.

    She thinks that the simulation points out her future.

    This girl is mentally weak.

    ¡¸ And when you divorce, you¡¯re already over your 20¡¯s and probably at your 30¡¯s. So, what do you think will happen by then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re played around by the guys who only wanted sex, and is also a divorcee. Your skin is no longer tense, and that cuteness you have is only a fragment of what you have right now. Your parents are probably too old that they can¡¯t help you. Who do you think will take care of that kind of woman? What¡¯s left is to grow old and ugly, right? Would you just give up and die? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Women at age 20 or 30s are still beautiful.

    But, for Ai-san¡­

    Ai-san, who is filled with cuteness at her age¡­

    She trusts what Katsuko-nee tells her right away.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, I, auuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s asking, ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡¹

    Luna reports.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s your life. It¡¯s nothing I should care about ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed and pushes Ai-san away.

    ¡¸ H-Hoshizaki-s-senpai¡­ ¡¹

    AI-san turns to Kana-senpai, but¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry. I¡¯m not responsible for you, nor I don¡¯t want to. I mean, once you start going with guys who only want sex, I¡¯ll cut all my relationship with you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai is cold to Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, uhm, but, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t date those people, she says ¡¹

    Luna speaks for Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Sure, for now, but what about the future? After all, Ai relies on others all the time ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Ai-chan always cowers and wait for someone to help her, but if you put it the other way, that means you show that you¡¯re weak to other people, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ And since you show that you¡¯re weak, people who prey on vulnerable people will surely come. Once you give them a chance, they¡¯ll naturally come. This world is a harsh one after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. In Ai¡¯s case, you were lucky so far. But that won¡¯t happen all the time. Bad people are everywhere ¡¹

    Yeah.

    For example, the people surrounding Ai-san right now.

    We¡¯re all bad people.

    ¡¸ B-But, Uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t say it, we don¡¯t care about your opinion at all ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I mean, you can¡¯t do anything yourself anyway, Ai-chan. Look at what just happened, you showed your weak self to us, and we somehow helped you, right? And you don¡¯t think of changing yourself in any way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rather than that, this girl doesn¡¯t seem to understand what¡¯s wrong with her, why she has to change, or how she could turn herself ¡¹

    Luna reads Ai-san¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯s never been cornered and have her reflect on how her life has been so far ¡¹

    Nei said. Then she looked at me.

    ¡¸ And so, it¡¯s impossible for this girl to reform herself. Yo-chan ¡¹

    Ai-san¡­

    Katsuko-nee gave her a simulation of her future¡­

    Then, she feels uneasy,

    But¡­

    That doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯ll change her way of life.

    Thinking more about her life and acting on it, for example.

    She doesn¡¯t think that way.

    ¡¸ In the end, this girl doesn¡¯t live by her reason. When she senses that ¡°Ah, I might be in danger,¡± then someone comes to save her. That¡¯s how she was raised ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Ai doesn¡¯t do anything by herself ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Then, what do we do? Should we just leave Ai-san, abandon her? ¡¹

    I said. Ai-san trembles.

    No, she doesn¡¯t understand what we¡¯re talking about.

    She only reacted to the word ¡°abandon¡±

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your choice ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Do you want this girl? Or not? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ai-san can be compared to a 500 yen coin on the road ¡¹

    Ai-san is a 500 yen coin?

    ¡¸ As you can see, she¡¯s cute right now. If you leave her alone, then her cuteness will wither soon enough, but if she¡¯s with us, she¡¯ll surely shine more ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Earlier, I said, ¡°It¡¯s your life¡± to her, but in the end, she¡¯ll fail at it. You already know why, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I look at Ai-san.

    She does nothing but looks down.

    She never looks at anyone.

    As usual, she makes the appeal that she¡¯s a weak girl.

    She just waits for someone to help her, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is.

    All she does is wait.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly survive with this.

    ¡¸ Girls like this exist. And girls who are have nothing but cuteness are abundant. You can¡¯t save them. After all, they don¡¯t try to protect themselves. They can¡¯t understand why they have to do that after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ And so, we¡¯re giving up on Ai-san? ¡¹

    Leaving her alone?

    ¡¸ No. You all first need to understand that people who can¡¯t do anything exists ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai, Edie, Yomi, and Luna nodded.

    ¡¸ But, Ai-san¡¯s cuteness has its worth, right? Just like how the 500 yen coin has worth. This girl just fell down on the road. Would you pick her up? ¡¹

    Me? Pick Ai-san up?

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t, someone else will. Maybe it¡¯s a bastard who wants nothing but sex, or perhaps, she gets lucky and finds a good person. We don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Katsuko-oneechan, I think it¡¯ll be the former ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m betting my money on that too ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Well, either way, someone will pick her up if you don¡¯t. And you have nothing to do whether she becomes happy or unhappy in the end. After all, you didn¡¯t pick her up ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, you can decide right now. Would you pick this girl with nothing but cuteness at hand and is worth only a 500 yen coin, or abandon her, you can decide ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I-i ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s trying to say something.

    ¡¸ Sorry, she¡¯s just panicking. I can¡¯t read her thoughts ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s feeling it.

    She knows that she¡¯s in danger if this goes on.

    ¡¸ But, even if you say picking her up¡­ ¡¹

    What happens after I pick Ai-san up?

    ¡¸ Do you not get it? Yo-chan, we have Yomi and the girls ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Okay, Yoim¡¯s turn! ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan doesn¡¯t have a ¡°Self¡± She doesn¡¯t have any imagination or plans on what she wants to do, or become. She¡¯s just a girl who imagines ¡°it would be nice if this happens¡± and does nothing else ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    That is why I, we can¡¯t just do nothing about Ai-san.

    Ai-san doesn¡¯t have anything.

    We could have the guy Ai-san likes and his girlfriend break up, then¡­

    Have Ai-san date that guy, but¡­

    Ai-san will never be thankful.

    She¡¯s a girl who thinks that her wishes will come true someday.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we can¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    I thought.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? Yomi can do something ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yomi can change the consciousness of this girl ¡¹

    Using her Miko power?

    ¡¸ I can change this girl into a different person. Someone Sensei wants¡­ ¡¹

    What I want.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This girl who has no redeeming features but to look cute can change into whatever you want ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Is that okay?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you? This girl¡¯s worth is only of a 500-yen coin. You¡¯re to choose whether you pick her up or not. ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But, if you don¡¯t pick her up, someone else will. Don¡¯t feel sorry for her. This girl has the problem of having nothing ¡¹

    I look at Ai-san.

    As usual, she¡¯s looking down, trembling.

    She¡¯s not afraid of the conversation.

    She¡¯s just afraid of the tension of the situation.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want her, then that¡¯s okay. Nei-chan and I will take her away. We don¡¯t care whatever happens to this girl next ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks tells me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been urged with this choice multiple times. Do you want to pick her up or not? Think of it and decide ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, just be honest ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Look at Ai-chan ¡¹

    I look at Ai-san.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s cute, right? Do you want to have sex with her? ¡¹

    Ai-san looked at me in surprise.

    Oh, so that¡¯s how her eyes look.

    Looking at it directly.

    She has two beautiful pupils.

    I want to see her make a face of pleasure in sex.

    That¡¯s not all.

    I want to see Ai-san smile.

    ¡¸ I want to have sex with her ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯ll pick Ai-san up

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting for that! ¡¹

    Yomi claps her hands.

    Luna touches Yomi¡¯s hand and pours in her power.

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    AI-san looked at Yomi¡¯s eyes in surprise¡­

    ¡¸ LOCK ON~ ¡¹

    She activates her Miko power.

 Chapter 806. Kiyohara Ai / The woman that takes time

    ¡¸ Kyauu ¡¹

    Yomi takes over Yomi¡¯s mind and body.

    ¡¸ Okay. Let¡¯s see, you don¡¯t need to do anything I¡¯m about to tell you. This will be imprinting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugyuu ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s boosting Yomi up from behind, making Yomi¡¯s power to compel stronger.

    ¡¸ Okay, respond if you understand ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Ai-san replies, while trembling.

    Her eyes look at Yomi¡¯s.

    Their eyes lock on each other, and Yomi¡¯s piercing on Ai-san¡¯s heart is irremovable.

    ¡¸ Then, what kind of setting do you want Sensei? ¡¹

    Setting?

    ¡¸ We can remodel her mind just as Nii-san wants ¡¹

    Luna said while having her hand placed on Yomi¡¯s back.

    Luna turns to me as Yomi¡¯s staring at Ai-san.

    These two must be sharing senses right now.

    ¡¸ Can you really do that? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks in surprise.

    ¡¸ I can! We can change the settings and turn her to any personality! Yomi-chan¡¯s power is impressive! ¡¹

    Nei replies for me.

    ¡¸ Ooh, I guess we can turn Ai to a slave that is absolutely obedient to Nobu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Ai-san trembles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure they can, Ah, but Yo-chan already has a lot of devoted love slaves. Like me for example ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ What, got complains? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I mean, Nei-san doesn¡¯t seem like Nobu¡¯s love slave, but instead, I see Nobu as Nei-san¡¯s pet. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, really?! That¡¯s how you see it Kana-chan?! ¡¹

    Nei panics.

    ¡¸ I do. Nei-san goes, Nobu does this, and then Nobu does as he¡¯s told. Nobu never complained ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan never complains to anyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, it looks like that Nobu¡¯s a pet you¡¯re keeping ¡¹

    Well, I don¡¯t order everyone that much.

    I mean, they all start moving before I could give orders.

    ¡¸ Err, Yomi is also Sensei¡¯s love slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna tell Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Then Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too~ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Edie said.

    ¡¸ With that said, everyone is a love slave other than Nei-chan and Kana-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee joked. Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Wait! If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m also Nobu¡¯s love slave! I¡¯ll have everyone know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair of you, Kana-chan. You¡¯re trying to exclude me now?! ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Please decide on her settings now ¡¹

    Yomi said with a fed-up expression.

    She¡¯s right, but¡­

    ¡¸ If I recall, once you change her, it won¡¯t revert anymore, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei. It¡¯s not ¡°MAKE OF¡± but ¡°MAKE FROM¡± ¡¹

    Yomi replied.

    Yeah, if it¡¯s ¡°MAKE OF,¡± then returning it to the same material is possible¡­

    But if it¡¯s ¡°MAKE FROM¡± then she can¡¯t go back.

    Creating desks out of wood is ¡°MAKE OF.¡±

    Creating wine from grapes is ¡°MAKE FROM.¡±

    The desk is still wood, and so its true nature remains.

    But wine can¡¯t go back to grape, the item itself has changed.

    ¡¸ It will be just like with Kiyomi-obasama ¡¹

    A memory changed using the Miko power cannot return to its former state.

    I know that from Kiyomi-san¡¯s tragedy.

    She¡¯s already gone mad, and so Jii-chan had no choice but to lead her to suicide.

    ¡¸ Thawing out the power and returning to the former state only exists in comics ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you can overwrite the settings after imprinting her once ¡¹

    But, that¡¯s not a fix.

    If we were to change the vector in a different direction, then she can¡¯t recover to her former self.

    ¡¸ I wonder what I should do? ¡¹

    I look at Ai-san, trembling from Yomi¡¯s eyes.

    I wonder which setting is the best for her?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a saying ¡°you create the environment and the culture, and that culture decides your life¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ First, let¡¯s confirm what kind of girl she is ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ This girl¡¯s circumstances and habit: Her family, especially her mother raised her with an overprotective attitude, and so she became a girl who can¡¯t do anything but rely on others ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, just a bit of pressure and she starts to panic. She¡¯s mentally weak. She¡¯s a hopeless girl ¡¹

    Ai-san doesn¡¯t think of wanting to change herself either.

    Someone always comes to help her when she¡¯s in trouble, and if she has no way out, then she¡¯d cry on her mother.

    She never experienced enduring ay hardships.

    Others deal with anything for her and so she can¡¯t deal with anything that¡¯s happening in front of her.

    I mean, she only lives off with her emotions, and she can¡¯t look at this world objectively.

    Oh.

    Megu was like that until a few days ago, I can tell.

    However, Megu¡¯s the type who doesn¡¯t rely on other people, and she piles up her emotions inside.

    When things don¡¯t go her way, she accumulates frustration, and it explodes.

    ¡¸ For me, I think that the idea that ¡°they¡¯ll understand when you talk to them,¡± or ¡°if you go gently, they¡¯ll understand¡± is wrong. That¡¯s just an illusion of the postwar democracy education. The reality is, ¡°those who don¡¯t understand never will, no matter how much you explain.¡± It doesn¡¯t settle down with a conversation. If it¡¯s anything different from the reality they wish for, they¡¯ll stop thinking logically and just plug their ears, saying, ¡°Aaaaah, I can¡¯t hear you,¡± no matter what people tell them. Nothing¡¯s resolved when you talk to them, and you only waste your time. I think that fewer people think of respecting people who ¡°listen to what others say calmly, and understanding what they feel, respecting them.¡± And there are more people with ¡°What the hell? Disgusting. Don¡¯t ask me if I¡¯m not in the mood. If you can¡¯t do that, leave me alone¡± and becoming hostile to the people with different opinion ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Megu never understood no matter how much we try to explain to her.

    We use logic again and again.

    But in the end, Megu thinks that Nei and Misuzu as rivals, and if things go on, she¡¯ll lose her standing.

    Megu¡¯s unease that if things go on, then, I¡¯ll abandon her someday is too strong, and so¡­

    Megu never listens to what Nei and Misuzu tell her.

    She only clings to me.

    Ultimately, Tsukiko¡¯s added Megu to her group as a sub-leader, and she settled down, but¡­

    This is a problem from inside Megu.

    Nei and Misuzu weren¡¯t treating her poorly. Instead, they treat her like a little sister.

    However, Megu;

    She thinks that Nei and Misuzu are rivals.

    Despite that, she thinks that she can¡¯t beat the two of them.

    And so, she spins around fruitlessly without doing anything.

    Therefore, by putting Tsukiko as the leader to deal with Nei and Misuzu¡­

    Megu shows that she¡¯s okay being Tsukiko¡¯s aide, and that eases up her mind.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll accept that. I think that¡¯s a suitable place for me,¡± and so Megu agreed.

    No, that¡¯s only Megu¡¯s mind agreeing to it.

    All we can do is watch over her.

    Geez.

    Humans are truly complicated.

    They¡¯re not reasonable.

    People don¡¯t live using logic but their intuition.

    No matter how much you talk it out logically, it can¡¯t resolve anything for most of them.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t talk logic to them but use a huge power to break their world ¡¹

    I said.

    In Megu¡¯s case, Tsukiko can use her Miko power to have her submit.

    It broke the hard shell covering Megu¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Right. If you want to disrupt someone from spinning around, then you need to get violent sometimes. However ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me.

    ¡¸ I know, I¡¯m taking responsibility for this ¡¹

    Ai-san also closed herself in her small world. Just like Megu.

    Then, I¡¯ll use Yomi¡¯s power to break in.

    I can no longer abandon Ai-san if I do that.

    If this goes on, Ai-san will stay in her shell, people will toy with her, and she¡¯ll live of a life I shall not care about.

    But, I picked her up.

    I approved of her worth, and I want her.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll take responsibility for her future.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I don¡¯t think you should overthink it ¡¹

    Luna said as she reads my mind.

    ¡¸ Yes. Once she¡¯s independent, we can just release her. Something like ¡°Catch and Release¡± ¡¹

    Yomi, who is linked up to Luna, said.

    ¡¸ Sensei, you can raise this girl and have lots of sex with her as payment, and once she¡¯s able to live on her own, we can release her ¡¹

    Yomi, we¡¯re not fishing.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to say that, I¡¯m going to release Yomi first ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh? That¡¯s impossible. I mean, Yomi has no other life but to be with Sensei. I¡¯ll always be by Sensei¡¯s side ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Nii-san. We¡¯re different from her. We chose to be Nii-san¡¯s slaves and live it out of our will. We made that decision ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Yomi did the same! ¡¹

    Luna and Yomi blushed as they say that.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna chose this.

    However, Ai-san is a girl who can¡¯t choose by herself.

    Therefore, I¡¯m forcing her to become my woman.

    Then¡­

    To raise Ai-san as a girl who can think and decide for herself¡­

    I¡¯ll have to pick my relationship with her.

    In short¡­

    ¡¸ The tinkering on Ai-san¡¯s heart would be at minimum ¡¹

    I decided.

    ¡¸ Eeh? Yo-chan, you can make her love you so hard that when she sees you, she¡¯s breathing so hard, and her crotch gets dripping wet! A kind of girl that welcomes any type of fetish ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already have that girl ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi.

    ¡¸ For now, absolute obedience. Also, when I say ¡°Shuffle,¡± her head would feel refreshed, and she¡¯ll be in a condition to hear my orders. That¡¯s all for now ¡¹

    I tell Yomi.

    ¡¸ The biggest problem with her is that she panics and stops thinking. If that¡¯s the case, then we have to blow everything in her head away and let her return to a blank state ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, basically restarting a PC when it starts to hang? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, can you do that, Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll try. Luna, support me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also send in my Qi ¡¹

    Luna and Edie touch Yomi¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Okay, all right! Onee-san, look into my eyes ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    Miko¡¯s power is invoked.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done imprinting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s control thread is cut.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    AI-san breathes painfully.

    There¡¯s sweat on her nape.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Ai-san? ¡¹

    I come in front of her.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-What, did you do to me?! ¡¹

    Ai-san is in panic.

    Her head¡¯s running in circles.

    Her expression doesn¡¯t show it but, her thoughts stepped on the accelerator, and it¡¯s going extremely fast in circles, something like that.

    Oh, she¡¯s going to hyperventilate and collapse if this goes on.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    I used the magic word immediately.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s breathing turns calm.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Nii-san¡¯s here ¡¹

    Luna tells Ai-san

    ¡¸ When you hear Nii-san say ¡°Shuffle,¡± you¡¯ll feel calm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Her complexion is now better.

    Or should I say that this is better than when I first saw her?

    Oh, I see. She¡¯s been afraid of the Judo club guys earlier.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be terrified anymore. That¡¯s because, well, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Ai-san gives me a curious look.

    ¡¸ If you have any trouble with anything, talk to me. And we¡¯ll deal with most of it. Oh, by the way, we won¡¯t help you if it¡¯s something you need to decide on your own. You have to decide and do it yourself ¡¹

    Ai-san listens to what I say with a blank face.

    ¡¸ Do you get it? If you do then respond ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I¡­Auuuu ¡¹

    Just a slight strength in the tone makes her panic.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaa ¡¹

    Let¡¯s restart her.

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ordering you to take a deep breath ¡¹

    Then, Ai-san slowly breathes in as I ordered her.

    Yeah, the setting¡¯s working.

    She just panics right away.

    We can take it slowly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to rush, I¡¯ll take it easy and be honest. Take it slow and think on how to speak to make sure that I understand what you¡¯re saying ¡¹

    Ai-san never thought of other people until now.

    All she does is let the other party guess from her timid speaking.

    She lacks the ability to tell others what she thinks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an order. Don¡¯t hurry. Don¡¯t panic. But, be sure to speak in a way we¡¯d understand. If you can¡¯t get it through us, then it is meaningless. Do you understand? ¡¹

    Ai-san.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    She slowly speaks.

    ¡¸ Err, well then, first¡­ ¡¹

    Let¡¯s talk about something.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Do you know who I am? ¡¹

    That reminds me; Ai-san has been ignoring me all this time.

    She only looks at Kana-senpai and Nei.

    ¡¸ J-Just the face. You¡¯re the baker in the school cafeteria ¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s all.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand why the baker was with Hoshizaki-senpai, but¡­ ¡¹

    I see. She could understand why she¡¯d bring Nei, a former delinquent, and Edie who knows how to fight, but¡­

    She couldn¡¯t understand why I was with them.

    ¡¸ Then, have you ever thought of it as strange that I¡¯m here? ¡¹

    But, she couldn¡¯t tell that in front of Kana-senpai.

    Ai-san¡¯s mentally weak.

    ¡¸ No. That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ I just didn¡¯t care much about you ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s ignored me completely.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m Yoshida Yoshinobu. Oh right. You¡¯ll call me Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    We¡¯re in the same school year.

    The students in our school think that Megu and I are engaged, and so¡­

    I couldn¡¯t let them misunderstand.

    ¡¸ Do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, but¡­ ¡¹

    Huh, I thought the setting was she¡¯s absolutely obedient?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind calling you Yoshida-kun, but why? ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s obedient, but she has doubts.

    ¡¸ Ai and Yoshida-kun aren¡¯t friends ¡¹

    That question came.

    ¡¸ RIght. We¡¯re not friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want to be friends? Yoshida-kun and Ai? ¡¹

    Oh, her basic thinking is an arrogant attitude.

    She¡¯s been loved and spoiled ever since she was a child.

    She thinks that guys like me would come close to her.

    ¡¸ Well, friends are okay, but I want something special instead ¡¹

    I¡¯ll threaten her a bit.

    ¡¸ W-What kind? ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s face turns cloudy. She¡¯s on guard.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s sex friend ¡¹

    I tell her lightly.

    ¡¸ I want to become friends with benefits with Ai-san ¡¹

    AI-san¡­..

    ¡¸ Huh? Auuuuu¡­Uuuuuu ¡¹

    She¡¯s going to panic, so¡­

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    Ai-san takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ And so, the two of us will have a close relationship where we have sex. And you won¡¯t have sex with anyone. I can play with Ai-san¡¯s body until I say that I had enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ukugugugu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    This is troublesome.

    ¡¸ Did you understand that? My orders are absolute. And so, Ai-san and I are now sex friends ¡¹

    This is better than forcing her to fall for me.

    I shouldn¡¯t play with love as a setting.

    I can¡¯t release her if I do that.

    ¡¸ Do you get it, Ai?!! ¡¹

    I¡¯ll change my way of calling her from Ai-san to Ai.

    ¡¸ Ukugugugu, ukugugugu, aaaah ¡¹

    Ai tries to escape reality again, unable to accept it.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaauuuuuu ¡¹

    But, I ordered her to restart.

    Her mind feels calm and refreshed.

    ¡¸ Do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking you if you understand ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ I understand what Yoshida-kun¡¯s trying to say ¡¹

    Oh, she looks down again.

    ¡¸ Look into my eyes when talking. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I speak gently to not let Ai panic.

    ¡¸ When you understand, then reply that you do, that¡¯s another order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, uuuu ¡¹

    Ai looks up slowly and into my eyes.

    ¡¸ I-I understand, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s still uneasy, but her eyes look cute.

    ¡¸ What do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell me what you understood from now ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Yes. When talking to Yoshida-kun, be sure to look in the eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I understand, then I should reply that I did ¡¹

    ¡¸ And another one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    AI¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re only stating the truth. It¡¯s already decided, and Ai can¡¯t do anything about it, can you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Ai has no problems with it. With that decided, all you¡¯re going to do is state facts on me ¡¹

    Ai looked at me.

    ¡¸ Eh? Uhm, A-Ai, Ai is Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    She speaks slowly. She looks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡¯s s-sex¡­sex friend, it seems ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems? But it¡¯s the truth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Shuffle

    I need to take my time to make her understand.

    ¡¸ All you¡¯re doing is stating a fact. Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai is Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex friend¡­kuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Tears start spilling out of Ai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    That forced her to stop crying.

    If she cries now, she will stop thinking again.

    ¡¸ Can you say it clearly now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then tell me again, Ai is my what? ¡¹

    Ai replies with a half-crying face.

    ¡¸ Ai is Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex friend ¡¹

    Okay, she doesn¡¯t panic now.

    ¡¸ Then my best regards, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, p-please take care of me ¡¹

 Chapter 807. Kiyohara Ai / Troublesome First Kiss

    ¡¸ Then, how about you start with a kiss? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee suggests

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu, uhm, I-I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai panics again.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu ¡¹

    Her tensed body loosens up.

    ¡¸ Here, look at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sex friends now, isn¡¯t it natural that we kiss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, u-uhm, I, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This kind of¡­that¡­uhm¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you to look into my eyes when talking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Uuuuu ¡¹

    This must be her first kiss.

    I know that much.

    However.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t understand what you think if you don¡¯t say it. You need to explain it to me ¡¹

    She needs to stop relying on people to guess and understand her without the need to speak.

    Ai needs to tell her feelings first.

    Not letting other people do it but herself.

    If she continues to rely on people, then, when things didn¡¯t go as planned, Ai¡¯s thoughts would say: ¡°This person made a selfish guess of what I want, I don¡¯t know anything about it,¡± and she¡¯ll never bear responsibility.

    She doesn¡¯t want any liability within the relationship of people.

    Ai purposely make the end of her sentence vague because she wants that result to happen.

    That timid and panicking look of hers is her cunning.

    However.

    If this goes on, Ai will never become independent.

    She¡¯ll become a useless woman who runs away from her responsibilities while relying on other people.

    Therefore¡­

    ¡¸ You need to convey it. I¡¯m not that smart. I won¡¯t understand unless you say it ¡¹

    I look into Ai¡¯s eyes and tell her.

    ¡¸ You and I are already sex friends, we¡¯re going to kiss, and have sex later. Err, that¡¯s not just for today. We¡¯ll do it anytime and anywhere as long as I ask for it. Oh, also, you¡¯re banned from kissing or having sex with other men unless I give you my permission. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s Miko power inserted the foundation of absolute obedience to me.

    That setting invokes on her.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a problem! Aaaauuu! Ugugugugugu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s heart overflows right away, so I restarted it.

    ¡¸ Haa, haafuuu, auuuu ¡¹

    Ai takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ See? Your head is refreshed. Do you understand my orders just now? Ai, what¡¯s your relation with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, S-Sex friend, b-but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No buts. This is the truth, isn¡¯t it? Accept that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Okay, we can move forward slowly as long as I restart her repeatedly.

    ¡¸ Then, I guess we should kiss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuu, T-That¡¯s, u-uhm ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s resisting.

    What¡¯s the problem?

    ¡¸ T-That¡­I-I, Ai hasn¡¯t, done it¡­that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re trying to say. Make it clear ¡¹

    Ai frowned and replied with a half-crying face.

    ¡¸ Ai haven¡¯t k-kissed anyone..y-yet!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, there, I get it ¡¹

    I looked into Ai¡¯s eyes and nodded.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t make it clear, nobody could understand what you¡¯re trying to say, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­. ¡¹

    Ai sighed.

    And going for that opportunity.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s give Ai¡¯s first kiss right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuu¡­Uuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s panicking again.

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hafuuuu ¡¹

    Ai takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ Everything has a starting point. It¡¯s inevitable. Well then, let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    I said. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it! ¡¹

    She shouted.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, really? Then what¡¯s the problem? ¡¹

    I play dumb.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I-I said it earlier, I-I have someone I like ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know about it. So, what do you want to say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down, look at my eyes and say it ¡¹

    I looked up.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t convey anything unless you say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that Ai loves someone else. So, what about it? ¡¹

    Understanding doesn¡¯t also mean you accept it.

    ¡¸ Uuuu¡­That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Ai squeezes out her words.

    ¡¸ A-Ai wants to do her first kiss with the person Ai loves ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to do it, now what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°You¡± ¡¹

    I gave her a rule on how to call me.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want to do it with Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you not want to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want to kiss Yoshida-kun! Auuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    I restart her before she could heat-up in panic.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I get what Ai¡¯s trying to say. You mean to say that you don¡¯t want to kiss me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, should we have sex first? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Se-?! Auuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Her mind dashes on full power many times over.

    If I don¡¯t do this, Ai¡¯s heart won¡¯t temper itself.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want to have a kiss then it¡¯s natural that we¡¯ll have sex first ¡¹

    I glared at me.

    ¡¸ I-I-I¡­I don¡¯t want¡­S-Sex either!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speak properly ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai..Ai doesn¡¯t want to have s-sex with Y-Yoshida-kun! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I see. I get Ai¡¯s feelings. So that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    I said. Ai felt relieved.

    ¡¸ But I refuse. We¡¯re going to kiss and have sex. By sex I mean I¡¯ll get Ai naked, lick your whole body, and break your hymen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, agugugugugu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa ¡¹

    Ai seems like she¡¯s having a hard time having her mind go from tension to relief over and over again.

    Tears accumulate in her eyes.

    ¡¸ I said we¡¯re doing it so we will. Ai ¡¹

    Even so, I corner AI.

    ¡¸ W-Why would you do that? ¡¹

    Ai asks me with her eyes on the verge of crying.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I want to do it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I want to kiss Ai, I want to have sex. I¡¯ll do it when I want to. That¡¯s why we¡¯re doing it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai doesn¡¯t want to do it ¡¹

    Good, this is going well.

    She¡¯s now speaking out her feelings.

    ¡¸ You may not want to, but you can¡¯t do anything about it, we¡¯re sex friends after all ¡¹

    I point it out as if it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ Ai, what do you think sex friends do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speak out your honest thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sex¡­I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to have sex, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re sex friends. Didn¡¯t Ai say it earlier? You¡¯re sex friends with me, that¡¯s what you swore in front of everyone ¡¹

    I point at Nei and the girls looking at Ai.

    We have as many witnesses as we have.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­Y-You¡­

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun forced Ai to say it¡­ ¡¹

    Ai looks like she¡¯s in pain.

    ¡¸ Go until the end. What did I make you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai¡¯s only forced to say it, I don¡¯t want to kiss nor have sex with Yoshida-kun!! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    And another restart.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu ¡¹

    I¡¯m not allowing you to escape by giving up on thinking.

    I¡¯ll pull you back to your clear mind.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about Ai¡¯s feelings. After all, what¡¯s our relationship? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sex friend¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    The setting that we¡¯re sex friends is carved into Ai¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Just sex friends? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. If Yoshida-kun wants it, then Ai will have sex, anytime, anywhere, and I won¡¯t date other men nor have sex with them unless Yoshida-kun gives permission ¡¹

    After so many panic attacks.

    My orders finally sink into Ai¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Then, give it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-B-B-B-But, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about Ai¡¯s feelings at all ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just kind people in this world.

    And it¡¯s not just people who can guess Ai¡¯s feelings and do what she wishes for.

    ¡¸ Now, time for a kiss. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuu!!! Auuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ai starts trembling in fear as I come closer.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s trembling stopped.

    ¡¸ Hey, look at me, Ai ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s beautiful eyes look at me.

    Her face is slightly pale from the fear, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ai, you¡¯re cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re really cute Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I embrace Ai¡¯s stiff body and kiss her soft lips.

    One second.

    Two seconds.

    Three seconds.

    ¡¸ Hawawawawawawawawawawa!!! ¡¹

    Suddenly, Ai acts violently.

    She starts knocking me with her arms.

    I let go of her in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Y-You really did it?!!! ¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸ Ai didn¡¯t want it, and yet you took Ai¡¯s first kiss!!!!! ¡¹

    Tears spill out as Ai screams.

    ¡¸ I hate you! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!!!! Uwaaaaa ¡¹

    Now!

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s tears stopped.

    The burning anger in her heart is extinguished in an instant.

    ¡¸ Ah, aauuuuu??? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t cry. Stay like that, Ai ¡¹

    I embraced her again and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu????? ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s petite, but¡­

    Her body feels pleasant. She¡¯s also got some breasts.

    I kiss Ai¡¯s lips again and again.

    ¡¸ Loosen up. That¡¯s an order. Entrust your body to me. I won¡¯t do anything scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes are still glaring at me.

    However, she lets me embrace and kiss her as I gave her the order.

    ¡¸ Ai, stick out your tongue. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu ¡¹

    Her pink tongue sticks out from her small lips.

    I sip on her tongue.

    Our tongues entwine.

    ¡¸ Ah, auuu, uuuuuu ¡¹

    I can do anything I want with her.

    I support Ai¡¯s nape and back and enjoy the feel of her lips.

    Pasha.

    I hear the sound of the shutter. Nei¡¯s taking photos.

    ¡¸ Yes~ That¡¯s Ai-chan¡¯s commemorative first kiss! We now have a photo of it! ¡¹

    As soon as Nei said that¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Wagagagagagagagaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Ai begins to act violently again.

    This doesn¡¯t look good.

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    I let go of Ai¡¯s lips and whisper to her ears.

    ¡¸ Hyaaan ¡¹

    Then, Ai¡¯s mind and body relaxed.

    ¡¸ There, there, there, Ai¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    I embraced Ai, who loosened up once again¡­

    Then, I resume kissing her.

    This time, I played with her body too.

    Caressing Ai¡¯s thin back and her round ass.

    I can¡¯t touch her breasts while embracing her, but¡­

    Ai¡¯s no longer panicking until I finished my long kiss.

    ¡¸ Fuu ¡¹

    I let go of Ai¡¯s lips.

    I ordered her to keep looking at me, and so¡­

    Ai¡¯s eyes are looking at me.

    I¡¯m also looking at Ai¡¯s weakened face.

    ¡¸ W-Why d-did this happen? ¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    ¡¸ I wonder. This must be your fate ¡¹

    I smiled and replied to Ai.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Still¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, who¡¯s been watching our antics, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Nobu, you really are caring, or should I say that you¡¯re trying to accompany her that far ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s ¡°absolute obedience,¡± right? If it¡¯s an ordinary guy, then they¡¯d start raping Ai already, not caring whether she¡¯s crying or what ¡¹

    R-Really?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan never thinks ¡°It takes too much time, I can¡¯t be bothered¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Sometimes, it¡¯s admirable how he¡¯s persevering. He never abandoned Megu-chan or the other girls after all ¡¹

    Even Katsuko-nee.

    Well, yeah.

    Megu, Yukino, Mana, and Ruriko, also¡­

    Most of my women are girls who take a lot of time.

    Therefore, I don¡¯t think of Ai as troublesome.

    ¡¸ Well, look at that, Ai got used to it in the end ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    She¡¯s right.

    Yeah.

    And kissing Ai¡¯s lips again¡­

    Ai just accepts it in a daze.

    She¡¯s no longer panicking in hate.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Ai? ¡¹

    I asked her while patting her cheeks, then¡­

    ¡¸ Somehow, I don¡¯t care anymore ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s first kiss is stolen, it¡¯s too late ¡¹

    She leaks out a small breath.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Explain it so we could understand. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    Ai looked at me, frowning.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I-I should¡¯ve given my¡­first kiss to someone I liked¡­then¡­ then, Ai would become happier than anyone, and yet, y-you¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°You,¡± is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun¡­took it away, and so, Ai will never become happy anymore!! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get that at all.

    Her logic is leaping here and there.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. She really is a child that lives in a dream. Ai-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ This girl had a flawless mind and body, and is never injured once, and so she believes that she will obtain happiness ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means that girl believes that she¡¯ll find her first love, receive a romantic confession, and then have a dream-like first-kiss, and will continue to live her life in happiness, without any pain nor sadness. That¡¯s the kind of road of life she believes in ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ She believes that such a perfect life would come for her. Furthermore, she thinks that her happy life will come for her as it was programmed beforehand, and so there¡¯s no need for effort. And so she doesn¡¯t think of anything and just live a careless life because things will go well for her, she thinks ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get that. Really.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, it¡¯s because her mother has always prepared everything, even the path Ai-chan will take. Ai-chan¡¯s mother is like that, right? That¡¯s why Ai-chan believes that happiness will come to her even if she doesn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I get that, but¡­ That only applies to her school and ordinary life, right? Ai¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t be preparing everything even her love life ¡¹

    Well, if her mother sends her to marriage interviews, then that¡¯s a different story.

    But Ai¡¯s still 16. Just in her first-year high school.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yo-chan. However, Ai always walks a path where her mother prepares everything for her, and so¡­ ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t know any other life than that.

    ¡¸ She thinks that someone will prepare everything for Ai-chan, even for romantic relationships. If her mother can¡¯t do it, then someone else that will do anything for Ai-chan will come, and then, everything will happen as Ai-chan wished for ¡¹

    That¡¯s stupid.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Like Tsuji-kun from the tennis club mentioned earlier, Ai thinks that someone will tear off the two and bring the guy to her. If not, then someone better will show himself before her. Anyway, everything goes conveniently for Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then that Ai-chan boyfriend would listen to anything she asks for. A handsome and smart man and nothing but fun comes her way. Then, that first guy she dates would be the same man she kisses, have sex with, and marries, some kind of happy life ¡¹

    ¡¸ She believes in a life where she¡¯ll take her romantic dream road flawlessly and without any pain or frustrations ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei looked at Ai and said.

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s the most self-indulgent dream romance for women. Never having a bad time, the person you love hearing selfishness you ask for, but you don¡¯t care for your partner. The other party will make you happy. That¡¯s the kind of selfish dream she¡¯s having ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Ai fell silent.

    ¡¸ But, since the first step, the ¡°first kiss¡± is cut off her dream romance ¡¹

    She¡¯s derailed from her dream road without warning.

    That setback created a wound on Ai¡¯s dream.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Ai-san thinks that her life is over ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why she¡¯s reluctant to give her first kiss.

    The first stage of her perfect and flawless love-road is ruined.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s over for me ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for me to become happy anymore ¡¹

    Tears accumulate in her eyes.

    Ai touches her lips with her fingers.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s over for me. I¡¯ve been defiled. Ruined. Game over. Checkmate. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over for me¡­Uuuuuuu!! Auuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    I restart her thoughts before she falls to panic.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    She can¡¯t escape inside her mind.

    I¡¯ll have her face me and look at the reality.

    This is to show that this is not the dream world she¡¯s living in.

    I have to make her understand that reality is absolute.

    This girl can¡¯t stay blind anymore.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s life is ruined because we kissed, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all ruined! ¡¹

    Ai looked at me with intense emotions.

    Yeah.

    If she can¡¯t escape inside, then,

    She¡¯ll have to face the people outside directly.

    ¡¸ Then, since you¡¯re all ruined, let¡¯s go to the next stage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next stage? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ W-What the next stage? ¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that obvious?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s after a kiss? It¡¯s sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, sex is just the ¡°midway stage¡± There¡¯s still more than that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ T-There¡¯s still more? ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Huh, you¡¯re already in high-school, and you don¡¯t know about it? ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Ai, if a man and a woman have sex, what happens? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ah, ah, ah!????! ¡¹

    Ai mumbles.

    ¡¸ It means Ai will bear my child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu???!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just one, you¡¯ll bear three children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uguguguguguguuuu?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯ll be sure to make you pregnant!!!! ¡¹

    Oh.

    Ai¡¯s panic bursts out.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! No! Nooooooooo!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mind and body relaxed down.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haaa, haaa, aaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    I¡¯ll wreck Ai¡¯s dream world.

    That¡¯s my decision.

    If her life ended from just my kiss, then I¡¯ll let her experience what happens when she has sex.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to take Ai-san¡¯s first time in this dirty warehouse? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    Yeah, this is the orgy party room Iwakura-kaichou uses most of the time.

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m the board chairman back then and is now a trustee ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the current board chairman.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I know that Ai-san¡¯s home is just close ¡¹

    Her house is close?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? The environment and culture creates your life habits ¡¹

    ¡¸ I remember that ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, don¡¯t you think that we should deal with the origin of Ai-san¡¯s problem? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s habits came from her mother that protect her too much.

    ¡¸ I think that Ai-san should have her first time while her mother¡¯s watching her ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes opened wide.

 Chapter 808. Virgin Ai sexual Assault / 1. Infiltration! Kiyohara House.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I brought in the 8 seater car from the mansion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with enjoyment.

    Katsuko-nee, Ai, Nei, Kana-senpai, Edie, Yomi, Luna, and me.

    That¡¯s 8 people.

    ¡¸ And the vehicle¡¯s parked just right outside the warehouse ¡¹

    Then, we¡¯ll have to go.

    We need to alter Ai¡¯s dependence starting from her mother.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go now ¡¹

    I decided.

    ¡¸ N-No way, T-That¡¯s a problem. A big problem ¡¹

    Ai, said, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a problem for us. Everyone, get ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ Let¡¯s go, everyone! ¡¹

    Nei leads everyone.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san. Is Ai¡¯s house near? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kana-chan, just right about there. It won¡¯t take us three minutes with the car ¡¹

    Kana-senpai seems to be worrying about how she¡¯s wearing her tennis clothing.

    ¡¸ Then I guess that¡¯s okay. I¡¯d like to watch Ai¡¯s deflowering ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget to bring everything, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Nei said. Yomi and Luna replied cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu¡­Auuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ai, who sensed that she can¡¯t escape anymore, starts trembling again.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    I restarted her multiple times.

    I reset her mind into a clear and calm state.

    ¡¸ Ai can¡¯t defy my orders. Give it up ¡¹

    I said. Ai glared at me.

    Yeah, she¡¯s showing her anger. I can see it in her eyes.

    Let¡¯s use that momentum to move forward.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Edie and Katsuko-nee took the lead and went to get the car.

    Well, I think it should be okay but, they¡¯re checking whether Iwakura-san did anything to Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.

    Then, they drive the auto to the front of the warehouse.

    We don¡¯t want the other students to see us get in in the car.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t talk until I say that you can. No screaming. Do as you¡¯re told. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I looked into Ai¡¯s eyes and ordered her.

    Still¡­

    Having the two of us stare at each other¡­

    ¡¸ Ai, you really are cute ¡¹

    I said. Ai makes a ¡°huh?¡± face.

    She looks detested, making a ¡°What is this stupid guy saying?¡±

    I told her to not speak, and so she can¡¯t talk back, only her facial expressions show the emotion.

    That¡¯s good.

    This is better than when she shows her timid look on purpose.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that kind of face looks cute too ¡¹

    I kissed Ai in the lips again.

    Ai accepted my kiss with a disgusted look.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s surprisingly an aloof character ¡¹

    Nei said as she watched from the sides.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look like that. Everyone in here kisses Yo-chan, watch ¡¹

    Saying that. Nei kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ ????!!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s surprised.

    Oh, right.

    Ai thinks that I¡¯m making her my toy with some strange power.

    That I play with women¡­

    She thinks that she¡¯s the only victim here.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also having sex! Yo-chan¡¯s my first experience, and he¡¯ll be the only partner I¡¯ll have for the rest of my life! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Nobu¡¯s my first experience. It was rape at first, but now I¡¯m head-over-heels for him ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gives me a passionate kiss while Ai watches.

    Our tongues entwine lewdly.

    ¡¸ And right now, I¡¯m super wet ¡¹

    A string of saliva bridges between Kana-senpai and my lips.

    ¡¸ Yomi and Luna too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Nii-san is our first experience both in kiss and sex ¡¹

    The young sisters surprised Ai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m 14, and Luna¡¯s 12. But, we¡¯re able to have sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We haven¡¯t reached the stage where we can climax yet, but it no longer hurts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s only feeling pleasure! ¡¹

    Yomi kisses me in front of Ai.

    Luna followed.

    ¡¸ Ai-san, I¡¯m Sensei¡¯s pregnant slave, and so let¡¯s compete on who can bear his child first, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Having sex with Nii-san is happiness. And when he releases his semen inside you, it would feel warm ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. When I¡¯m having sex with Nobu, I feel ¡°Oh, I¡¯m glad I¡¯m born a woman,¡± and ¡°My body is created to make love like this¡± I¡¯m moved. Ai, you¡¯ll understand once you experience it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Oh, by the way. Katsuko-oneechan and Edie-chan are also Yo-chan¡¯s women ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Everyone kisses and do have sex with Yo-chan! We all love each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai will also join us. You don¡¯t have to be afraid ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    Ai looked at everyone with a confused face.

    ¡¸ Well, it would be Ai¡¯s deflowering for today but, if you want, I¡¯d have sex with Nobu to show it to you? I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s what¡¯s about to happen anyway. Yo-chan always does it with two or three people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi wants to do it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, I don¡¯t mind showing Nii-san violate me too ¡¹

    They¡¯re all smiling.

    They¡¯re talking as if it¡¯s normal.

    ¡¸ Ai. You¡¯ll soon understand how lucky it is to become a member of Nobu¡¯s harem ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Ai¡¯s only showing a dumbfounded face.

    Well, it¡¯s absurd to force her to understand this abnormal relationship.

    ¡¸ Okay, the car¡¯s here ¡¹

    Edie opens the door to the warehouse and called us.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s all get in ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s in the driver seat. Edie took the shotgun.

    The second row has Nei, Yomi, and Luna.

    The third row is Ai between Kana-senpai and me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going through the back door, so we won¡¯t meet any students. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee drives the car.

    ¡¸ Ah, let me tell you beforehand, Katsuko-nee knows every corner of this school ¡¹

    She checks every camera in the school together with Minaho-neesan.

    She knows which route to take to not encounter any students at times like this.

    ¡¸ Ai can¡¯t raise her voice nor ask for help when we meet someone anyway ¡¹

    Hearing that, Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    Her trembling stops.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t help but panic, thinking, ¡°What do I do? What do I do?¡± You can¡¯t do anything anyway ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s glaring at me.

    ¡¸ We already kissed. And so, sex is the next one. Ai will have sex with me a lot. And only with me. That¡¯s all, nothing to be afraid of ¡¹

    She glared harder.

    ¡¸ And, I¡¯ll make Ai happy. I promise you that ¡¹

    Ai tries to look away from me, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. I mean, I¡¯m happy right now. Nobu raped me at first, but I¡¯m happy now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai whispers to Ai from the other side.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not an ordinary romance, but I¡¯m still happy regardless. Happiness is something you experience personally after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s happy too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also blessed ¡¹

    ¡¸ And me too~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also happy ¡¹

    Yomi, Luna, Edie, Nei, and Katsuko-nee speaks up.

    ¡¸ Right. If it¡¯s an ordinary boyfriend, well, if you¡¯re lucky, then you can have a kind and trustworthy man, but¡­ In Nobu¡¯s case, he¡¯s a kind, dependable, and he also has a lot of big-sisters, little sisters, and friends with him. I haven¡¯t met them all yet, but they¡¯re amazing! Oh, they brought me to a first-class hotel party last week by the way ¡¹

    Kana-senpai came along with Misuzu at a hotel party, as promised.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Michi, and Kana-senpai, and also Tsukiko went together. If I recall correctly.

    I didn¡¯t come with them.

    The Mysterious Kuromori Kou should only show up a few times a year.

    If I show up often, they will find out my idiot nature.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they even handed me presents, such as party dress, accessories, and all! All of them are first-class. It¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re satisfied.

    Misuzu and Ruriko said that it was fun watching Kana-senpai go ¡°Wow¡± on wherever, and whoever.

    And the reaction of the girls who stood at the top watching an ordinary girl is fresh to them.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s also a beauty, and she¡¯s careful enough to not breach etiquette.

    She keeps her status in mind and so she never goes before Misuzu and the girls.

    Her party debut had no shortcomings.

    However.

    Some guys from the branch families got interested in Kana-senpai and Tsukiko. But¡­

    They probably think that the friends Misuzu bring perhaps has some value in shooting down.

    Although, Tsukiko can read their minds and so it was fruitless efforts for them.

    Tsukiko went to the party to show that the Takakura shrine maiden has left the Kansai Yakusa¡¯s control and is now under Kouzuki house¡¯s protection.

    Also, to gather information at the party.

    If anyone has dissatisfaction that Kouzuki house has, Tsukiko is possibly enemies.

    Tsukiko used her power to read minds to find those involved with the Kansai Yakuza.

    Shou-neechan and Minaho-neesan analyze the information Tsukiko obtains, and it¡¯s used on Kouzuki SS¡¯s operations.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great, Ai? Nobu made you a sex friend! You know, I¡¯m a sex slave ¡¹

    Kufufufu, Kana-senpai laughed, but Ai only shows a confused look.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want to be a slave, then you can ask to be Yo-chan¡¯s sex friend instead! ¡¹

    Nei looked back and said.

    ¡¸ Eh~ Not really. I like staying as a slave. Nobu¡¯s sex slave. There¡¯s that tickle knowing that a younger boy plays with my mind and body ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, what¡¯s your relationship with Nobu, Nei-san? And how did it come to that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? I¡¯m Yo-chan¡¯s big sis ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m his big sister, and yet we love each other that we have sex! That kind of forbidden relationship! Ehehehe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that setting does fire you up! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    Our relationship is more substantial than just a setting.

    We¡¯re actual siblings in papers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also his elder sister ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said from the driver seat.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Katsuko-san too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said in agreement.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s got insecurities as a former prostitute, and so she thinks that she can¡¯t enjoy ordinary romance anymore.

    Therefore, she¡¯s my elder sister.

    It¡¯s the same, but they mean differently from Nei¡¯s big sister.

    ¡¸ Yomi is a pregnant slave! I¡¯ll bear a lot of Sensei¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Nii-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters said.

    ¡¸ Wait, what about me, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ That reminds me; we haven¡¯t decided on that one yet, have we? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Edie and I are family. All of it. Let¡¯s pick that ¡¹

    Edie, who had nothing, came after us.

    And so, I am Edie¡¯s family.

    Her big or little brother, father, husband. Friend. All of it.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll take all ¡¹

    Edie replied with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ll be with Darling all the time. OK. All Right! ¡¹

    Our car exits the school using the gateway used for vehicles on the other side.

    In the end, we didn¡¯t encounter any students while in school.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s in here. We¡¯ve arrived at Kiyohara-san¡¯s house ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right. Ai¡¯s house is just a few minutes away from the school.

    Oh, this is a somewhat big two-story house.

    ¡¸ Maybe Ai-chan picked our school because it¡¯s close? ¡¹

    Nei asked.

    ¡¸ I remember it being the case. That¡¯s what she said during the interview ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied since I ordered Ai to not speak.

    ¡¸ Ai-san enrolled via referral, and so Ojou-sama and I watched her interview together with her mother ¡¹

    Referrals interview both the parent and child. Well, our school is a private one.

    Back then, Geropa-kouchou was still present, and so Minaho-neesan was watching the situation through the camera.

    ¡¸ Ai-san¡¯s mother dote on her so much that she doesn¡¯t want to see her hurt, and so she picked the school closest to their house so she won¡¯t get involved in troubles on the way to and back home. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s get off! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee parked the car in front of Ai¡¯s house and stopped the engine. She pulled the handbrake.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get off, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    Ai gets stressed easily, so I need to restart her immediately.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    We all get off the car.

    ¡¸ Huh, there¡¯s no car in the garage, is your mom home? ¡¹

    Nei looked at the garage and said.

    ¡¸ No. Ai-san¡¯s father drives their family car. If I recall, he¡¯s working away at a factory in Sendai. He comes home twice a month on Saturdays and Sundays, but since he needs transportation, he goes to Sendai using his car, not the bullet train ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Ai¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Ai-san¡¯s father works at a major grocery manufacturer. He seems to have a good wage there. His car is a Lexus after all ¡¹

    As expected of Katsuko-nee.

    This is also Kana-senpai¡¯s first time hearing information about Ai.

    ¡¸ Her father is raised from an ordinary household, and so he thinks that women shouldn¡¯t really need to study, so he lets Ai-san¡¯s mother take care of the education. The mother dotes on Ai-san like a cat, so she doesn¡¯t want her to study hard. The idea is to have her graduate on an okay level women¡¯s college. Therefore, Ai-san¡¯s enrolled in our high school ¡¹

    Well, our high-school is¡­

    It¡¯s not for the extreme-high levels, nor for the extreme idiots.

    If you ask me, they¡¯re normal.

    ¡¸ Then, is the mother home? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s here. Ai-san¡¯s mother seems to have a rule of sending off and picking her up every day ¡¹

    Oh, to think that she goes that far.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s get her ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells me.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll ring the interphone ¡¹

    We need Ai to speak.

    Nei pushed the front gate switch.

    Pin Pon!!

    ¡¸ Ai face that camera ¡¹

    I had Ai stand in front of the small camera above the interphone.

    Nei and Kana-senpai stand on Ai¡¯s sides.

    The monitor inside should see three people standing together.

    ¡º Yes? ¡»

    I hear a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice from the speaker.

    ¡º Oh, Ai? What¡¯s wrong? ¡»

    The mother¡¯s surprised to see Ai¡¯s troubled face in the monitor.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. I¡¯m Kiyohara-san¡¯s senior in the tennis club, Hoshizaki ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s wearing her tennis clothing.

    Nei¡¯s wearing her uniform.

    ¡¸ Kiyohara-san seems to be under the weather during the training, and so we brought her home ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks on the interphone.

    ¡º M-M-My! Wait, I¡¯ll open the door right away!!! ¡»

    I hear loud footsteps from the house.

    Oh, Ai¡¯s panics were inherited from her mother.

    ¡¸ Ai, shuffle ¡¹

    I restart her thoughts in advance.

    Click.

    The door opened¡­

    Then, Ai¡¯s mother jumped out.

    ¡¸ My! Ai! Are you okay? How are you? Let¡¯s go to the doctor right away! ¡¹

    She¡¯s not even thankful to the seniors who brought her here.

    She ignores everyone else and only looks at Ai.

    She¡¯s indeed Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Okay, look this way!!! ¡¹

    Yomi jumped behind Ai and clapped her hands.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother unconsciously looked at Yomi.

    ¡¸ LOCK ON!!!! ¡¹

    Her Miko Power¡¯s invoked.

    ¡¸ Hoeea? ¡¹

    She¡¯s captured.

    ¡¸ Okay, please calm down. You will move as I tell you ¡¹

    Yomi tells Ai¡¯s mother.

    Luna¡¯s supporting Yomi from behind.

    ¡¸ Do you understand? If you do then respond ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I-I understand ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother replied with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Well then, can we go in the house for now? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, right? We¡¯re intruding your house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, come in ¡¹

    Her mother gave her permission.

    Ai starts trembling again.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    She¡¯s such a handful.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I wonder if this kind of infiltration is better ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ I mean, usually, we¡¯d go knocking on the door and say ¡°Mam, please open the door., We¡¯re the sun squadron¡± or ¡°Please be at ease, I¡¯m a space detective¡± and then force our way in ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nei-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks.

    ¡¸ What is it, Kana-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think, Nobu had been letting you pass all this time, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t think you should be too loud when you¡¯re speaking some otaku topic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, but, huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-san has a lot of fans in the school. Try not to disappoint them, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, look, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei clings to me.

    I hugged Nei back.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes. I know, I get it. I¡¯ll listen. I¡¯ll listen to whatever Ya-chan wants to talk about. That¡¯s why, yeah¡­ It¡¯s better if you hold back from talking so loudly about nerdy topics ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s brutal!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-san¡¯s the number one beauty in our school as long as she¡¯s silent after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s harsh.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s okay right now! Everyone here is family! ¡¹

    No, Ai¡¯s mother is here, though.

    I guess that¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ As long as you don¡¯t go too far, okay? ¡¹

    Then, Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I love you Yo-chan ¡¹

    She hugged me tightly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the G-Men!! Household search! Gogogogogo ¡¹

    She breaks into Ai¡¯s house, looking like she¡¯s having fun.

    She slips on the side of Ai¡¯s surprised mother and takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s get in too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells us.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, bring this in by the way ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out two large bags from the trunk of the car.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that, Katsuko-san? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks. Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸ Tripod and business use camera. There¡¯s both for video and photo ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ We need to record Ai-san¡¯s deflowering ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that happened with me too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai understood.

    ¡¸ Yomi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ai starts trembling.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    I whisper to Ai¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother asks us with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Who are you, people? What are you going to do with Ai? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here today to deflower Ai-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I will be taking Ai-san¡¯s virginity. Not just once. I think I¡¯ll do it three times. All of it will be creampie. I¡¯ll also have her fellate me, and so she¡¯ll drink my semen. Also, we¡¯ll record all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you saying? ¡¹

    Oh, Ai¡¯s mother is panicking now too.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s already decided ¡¹

    Yomi tells Yomi¡¯s mother.

    This will make her think that this is inevitable.

    ¡¸ Yes, your mother will become independent from you and become an adult. My woman ¡¹

    I said it clearly.

 Chapter 809. Virgin Ai sexual assault / 2. Assault, Mother!

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s get in¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse us¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for inviting us in¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re intruding~¡¹

    We enter Ai¡¯s house bustling.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, what to do? Want it right away? Where do you want it?¡¹

    What are we doing? Of course, it¡¯s sex.

    Ai starts trembling again.

    ¡¸Shuffle¡¹

    I whisper to Ai¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s not go right away. I¡¯d like to explain it to Ai¡¯s mother a bit more¡¹

    Like, why I¡¯m here and why I want to deflower Ai here.

    No, I don¡¯t expect her to understand, but I¡¯d like to explain it to her before anything.

    A small courtesy.

    ¡¸Oh, looks like this is the dining room, Then, how about we drink some tea in this room?¡¹

    Kana-senpai peeked at the room at the end of the corridor and said.

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do that. We need Ai¡¯s mother to calm down as we explain. Please listen to what¡¯s going on¡¹

    ¡¸H-Haa¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother is controlled using Yomi¡¯s power.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go over there!¡¹

    Yomi said. And so she¡¯ll follow.

    ¡¸Ai, let¡¯s go¡¹

    I grab Ai¡¯s arm and bring her with us.

    I ordered her to not speak, and so Ai follows me obediently.

    Edie locks the entrance. She also placed in the chains.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s also looking around the house.

    ¡¸Oh, bring out the foldable chairs from there. I don¡¯t think everyone can sit without those¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Nei said. Luna brings in foldable chairs and lines them up.

    They¡¯re a three-member family, and so they only have three chairs in the dining room.

    I guess the foldable chairs are for the visitors.

    Maybe for Ai¡¯s grandfather or other relatives?

    Other than the foldable chairs, there are only three ordinary ones.

    ¡¸And I¡¯ll be taking this sofa¡¹

    Kana-senpai sits down on the sofa facing the TV.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll go there too¡¹

    Nei also sits on the sofa.

    ¡¸Oh, please sit there Ai¡¯s mom¡¹

    I urge Ai¡¯s mother to take a seat.

    ¡¸Yes, please take a seat¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    Yomi orders. Ai¡¯s mother sits down.

    ¡¸Ai will sit next to me. Hmm, Yomi and Katsuko-nee, sit over here¡¹

    Yomi needs to keep things in check.

    I need Katsuko-nee to follow me up if I can¡¯t explain things.

    ¡¸And I¡¯ll remain standing¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸Then, take that last seat Luna¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Nii-san¡¹

    Luna sits down next to Yomi.

    This is to make sure that she can send her power to Yomi.

    ¡¸Oh, sorry to ask you Ai but could you prepare tea for everyone?¡¹

    I tell Ai.

    Either way, we want to drink tea and talk calmly.

    ¡¸I-If you want tea, t-then I could prepare it¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother said.

    ¡¸No, we have to talk to you so, Ai, if you¡¯d please¡¹

    Ai looks confused.

    ¡¸Oh, do you have a problem? You can now talk but do it gently. Don¡¯t make a fuss and speak slowly¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know how to prepare tea¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸U-Uhm, Mama always does it¡¹

    Oh right. Geez.

    ¡¸Then, I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, stay there, please. Hmmm¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach her how¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸You need to learn how to prepare tea at least!¡¹

    Edie stands out as a warrior, but¡­

    Actually, she¡¯s a talented woman who knows a lot and can do more.

    She¡¯s almighty.

    Usually, Katsuko-nee, Mana, or Ruriko do housework, but¡­

    Everyone who watches from the sides learns from them.

    Besides, they can look it up on the net and try it themselves.

    ¡¸Yeah. Please. Ai, learn from Edie how to prepare tea¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s the Kitchen, right? Let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    Ai and Edie went to the kitchen.

    Now then.

    How do we begin this conversation?

    ¡¸Oh my, that¡¯s a lot of photos. Is this man in the picture your husband?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at the photos placed on the wall of the dining room.

    ¡¸Y-Yes. My husband¡¯s a mountain clumber¡¹

    Right. Ai¡¯s mother is a mountain climber.

    Yeah, it¡¯s a forty-year-old man with a firm physique and wearing glasses poses triumphantly on top of a mountain.

    This must be a commemorative photo for conquering the summit.

    ¡¸But, there are no photos of snowy mountains¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    The photos are mostly green and summer mountains.

    There¡¯s not a single photo of a winter mountain.

    ¡¸I had him promise not to climb snowy mountains. Our child is still small, and it¡¯s a problem if anything happens to him¡¹

    Calling her first-year high school daughter, ¡°Small.¡± Hmmm.

    To Ai¡¯s mother, she¡¯s still a small child.

    ¡¸Is that so? Did you know that mountains are a symbol of punishments in Christianity?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because in the bible¡¯s beginnings, God created the world in seven days, or so the story reads. And in that time, God created the heaven and earth, but there was no description of mountains in his creation¡¹

    ¡¸H-Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸And then, in the middle ages, the scholars did all that they can to study the bible, and they found out that the first time mountains were mentioned was during Noah¡¯s ark. You do know Noah¡¯s ark, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes¡¹

    ¡¸After the massive flood, Noah¡¯s ark drifted ashore the summit of the mountain. That was the first mention of it. Therefore, Christianity says that mountains were made after the great flood¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The flood was God¡¯s method of purging away the sinful people. Noah, who is loyal to God, his family, and the animals were saved in flood. That means the flood was made to wash away the sins of the people¡­Therefore, the mountain has become the symbol of punishments¡¹

    ¡¸H-Haa¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother is confused.

    ¡¸It¡¯s different, though. Christian bible was made by the Palestine people who live in the desert lands. They just had no mountains. There are no mountains in the area they live in so they couldn¡¯t describe them. But, the European scholars desperately ask, ¡°when did God create mountains,¡± that¡¯s because Europe is filled with mountains. ¡°Why are there no mountains in the writings?¡± They worried about it. Funny. Isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed. Ai¡¯s mother is looking confused.

    ¡¸And then, Europeans never went mountain climbing until the modern age. Hunters may enter the mountains to catch some prey, but they won¡¯t go all the way up to the dangerous locations just for it. Much less ordinary villagers, they only move around the foot of the mountain as it¡¯s close to their area. Climbing the mountain to reach the top is just a modern-day sport. Other than Europe, huge mountains are an object of worship, and the purposed placing of shrines on the summit of mountains created a generalization that still remains to this day¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, haa.¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t know how to listen to Katsuko-nee¡¯s vast knowledge.

    ¡¸The first one to climb a mountain for entertainment was an Italian Petrarca. It was the year 1336. Petrarca reached the summit back then, but he did feel the sense of liberation from heavens when he arrived, but the Christian teachings gave him a sense of guilt, and so he descended¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so?¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸Yeah. You do not like your husband¡¯s mountain climbing hobby¡¹

    Luna said as she reads Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸Your husband goes with his friends all the time and leaves you behind¡¹

    ¡¸????!!!¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother is shocked.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s how it has been since you were young? It was an arranged marriage. Oh, your husband and father work in the same company¡¹

    Ai¡¯s Grandfather on the mother¡¯s side works on the same company as her father.

    ¡¸Therefore, you think that your husband reluctantly accepted the arranged marriage with his Superior¡¯s daughter? Your husband always goes mountain climbing with his friends from college during the holidays. He goes to the mountains during summer vacations to not deal with you. Your husband never invited you to go to mountain climbing after all¡¹

    Luna reads Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s memories.

    ¡¸Open up. And then, speak your honest thoughts¡¹

    Yomi orders.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go even if my husband asks me to go mountain climbing¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother muttered.

    ¡¸That man never loved me from the beginning¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, you dote on your child. You look only at your daughter and spent your life taking care of her¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸I have no other purpose in life other than my daughter¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸Another failure. Gimme a second. Steamed tea is also delicious¡¹

    Edie¡¯s voice scolding Ai could be heard from the kitchen.

    ¡¸But, because of the mother taking care of everything, Ai has become a girl who only relies on others and can¡¯t do anything¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸What about it?! I¡¯ll be with her. That¡¯s how it always been and will always be! It¡¯s okay¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸Outsiders have no say in this!!¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother turns her anger on me.

    Her anger from having her mind read having her shameful thoughts exposed are funneled to me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to meddle with you. All I¡¯m going to do is shove my dick inside Ai¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you talking about?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Ai isn¡¯t mommy¡¯s little girl anymore. She¡¯s in high school. That means she can have sex¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow that!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to deflower Ai, I¡¯m not asking for your permission¡¹

    ¡¸W-What right do you have!!¡¹

    Ai glared at me hatefully.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a right. It¡¯s not my duty either. Isn¡¯t Ai cute for a nerd¡¯s daughter? Anyone in our high school would look at her and would want to have sex with her. That includes me. And so I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow it! I-I¡¯ll call the police!¡¹

    The mother¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸That girl, Ai is my everything! Mama will protect her!¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸Hey, did you know that Ai-chan was sexually harassed by a guy from the Judo club for at least ten days?¡¹

    Nei speaks from the sofa.

    ¡¸Sexually harassed?¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother is surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Sending messages as ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date,¡± ¡°send nudes,¡± and ¡°look at my dick¡± and a photo of his erect penis attached to it¡¹

    ¡¸Its true. Ai consulted it with us, her seniors in the tennis club¡¹

    Kana-senpai backed up Nei¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t hear anything about this?¡¹

    The mother¡¯s face turns pale.

    ¡¸Hey! Ai!? What¡¯s this?! Mama didn¡¯t hear anything about this?!¡¹

    Then.

    Ai shows up from the kitchen.

    Her body trembles.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll distribute the tea, she¡¯ll just spill it¡¹

    Edie shows up with the teacups on a tray.

    Bringing it in a tray is much stable.

    She brings the tea for everyone.

    ¡¸U-Uhm¡¹

    Ai, who¡¯s following my orders, doesn¡¯t speak loudly.

    ¡¸Was that true?! Ai, was there a shameless man making demands on you?!¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s true¡¹

    Ai replied while looking down.

    ¡¸Why did you not tell Mama?! Mama could¡¯ve called the police, attorneys, and went to the school! Mama will do anything for Ai¡¹

    AI¡¯s mother said with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t talk about it¡¹

    ¡¸Ai?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, Mama will make it a big deal. I won¡¯t be able to go to school again out of shame¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s for your sake! I always think of you. That¡¯s the reason. Mama¡¯s doing all her best for Ai!!¡¹

    Her mother shouts.

    ¡¸Is that really the case?¡¹

    Edie says while placing the tea in front of Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing it for your sake, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you know about our family!!!¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know anything. And neither we want to know anything. However, what we know is that Ai will become a useless person if this goes on¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just a child, what can you preach adults!¡¹

    She glared at me.

    But I don¡¯t mind.

    I¡¯ve been exposed to the gaze of hatred more painful than this.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not trying to sermon you. I¡¯m just stating the truth¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Ai is not your pet to satisfy yourself. She¡¯s now my woman. An adult woman who will satisfy my body¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll call the police!¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t. You can¡¯t move your body, can you?¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸This is strange. Why is this happening?! Ai is my daughter!¡¹

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s now my woman¡¹

    I looked at Ai.

    ¡¸Come here, Ai¡­¡¹

    I called her.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s your response?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹

    Ai strolls towards me.

    ¡¸Ai, why are you going to him!?¡¹

    The mother screams, but¡­

    ¡¸The same thing as Mama. I can¡¯t go against him¡¹

    Oh, it was the right choice to not let her make a noise.

    Holding her voice within limits prevents her heart from overheating.

    ¡¸Okay, sit over here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹

    Ai sits next to me.

    I then placed my arm around Ai¡¯s thin waist and embraced her.

    ¡¸Auuu!!¡¹

    I guess her tension¡¯s high right now.

    ¡¸Shuffle¡¹

    ¡¸Hafuuuu¡¹

    Ai takes a deep breath while I embrace her.

    ¡¸Is this the tea Ai prepared?¡¹

    I take the teacup Edie placed.

    ¡¸Y-Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    I take a sip.

    ¡¸Yeah. Delicious. That¡¯s good for your first time¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I then take it easy and drink my tea.

    ¡¸You need to learn how to do this. And then, become a woman who can do anything without your mother¡¯s help¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡¹

    ¡¸Response?¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes are bloodshot.

    ¡¸Hey, wait! Ai, what about Mama?! What will happen to Mama?¡¹

    I put down the teacup.

    ¡¸Ai will walk her life even without her mother. Mother, please live a life without Ai as well¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! That girl is my everything! Don¡¯t take Ai from me!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t take Ai-san¡¯s life away from her¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸If the parents dote on the child too much, then the child¡¯s future is as good as dead¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?! Are you stupid!? Give back Ai to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yomi, that¡¯s enough. Shut her up¡¹

    Nothing we say can get through her.

    ¡¸Okay, Sensei~ Haaaa!!!¡¹

    Yomi uses her power on Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸Please stay quiet for a while. That means no leaking out your voice. Stay still¡¹

    ¡¸Mumumumu????!!!¡¹

    An invisible force binds Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸Okay then, let¡¯s have sex Ai¡¹

    I tell Ai.

    For now, I said what I need to speak to Ai¡¯s mother.

    I now understand Ai¡¯s family background.

    Then¡­

    Ai looked up at me.

    A strong direct gaze.

    ¡¸I now understand that Mama and my relationship isn¡¯t okay. That I will become a useless woman if this goes on¡¹

    She tells me in a small voice.

    ¡¸But, why do I still need to have sex with you?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not ¡°you¡± is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do I need to have sex with Yoshida-kun? I don¡¯t want to have sex. I¡¯ll get myself better. I¡¯ll stop asking for Mama¡¯s help, no, I won¡¯t ask for anyone¡¯s help, so¡­¡¹

    Tears gather in Ai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸I, Ai¡­Yoshida took my first kiss already, but¡­But I¡­¡¹

    Tears spill from her eyes.

    ¡¸I¡­I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want to have sex!¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to give it to you¡­To Yoshida-kun!!!! Aaaaah!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shuffle!¡¹

    I have to restart her.

    ¡¸Hauuuuu¡¹

    No matter how agitated her emotion can be¡­

    She will return to a calm and clear state.

    ¡¸Sorry, but I still want to do it. I want Ai¡¯s virginity, and I will take all of Ai¡¯s firsts¡¹

    Ai glared at me.

    ¡¸You speak some big things, but in the end, Yoshida-kun only wanted to have sex with me, right? You¡¯re just like Mama, saying that it¡¯s all for my sake with a condescending attitude and yet, you only want to do lewd things¡¹

    ¡¸You finally noticed?¡¹

    I replied.

    I don¡¯t mind her thinking that way.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, where do you want it?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Ai¡¯s room?¡¹

    I asked Ai.

    ¡¸Reply. Is it on the second floor?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    AI replied timidly.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go there¡¹

    ¡¸Should we bring in Ai¡¯s mother?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Ya-chan. But maybe she could watch¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸This is Ai¡¯s first experience, and so Ai might mind it if her mother¡¯s watching¡¹

    I want her to feel only me during her first experience.

    The man violating her.

    The penis making her a woman.

    I want Ai to carve in her memory whose semen it is pouring in her womb.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case since we¡¯re recording anyway, how about we relay it to this TV? Let¡¯s have her mother watch the video. A live broadcast should you say? Is that possible Katsuko-oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do that, Ai¡¯s mother will be watching the deflowering scene in here¡¹

    I look at Ai¡¯s mother showing fury while unable to move or speak.

    ¡¸Listen. You have been protecting Ai, your child since she was young¡¹

    As her husband doesn¡¯t love her.

    Ai¡¯s mother changed that feeling of loneliness to devotion to Ai.

    ¡¸Thank you for all your hard work until now. This is my gratitude to you. But, that¡¯s over now¡¹

    I embraced Ai.

    I show off how I do it to Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸I will be deflowering Ai today. Mother will no longer protect Ai¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I will break the taboo.

    ¡¸What will Mother do after you¡¯re unable to protect Ai, and I deflowered her? That¡¯s something you need to consider¡¹

    Then, I speak to Ai.

    ¡¸Ai will no longer be the same beautiful body after I, a man, deflower her. You will no longer be the same beautiful Ai that your mother protected all this time. What will happen to Ai after that? How will you live with it?¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸I will die. I don¡¯t want to do this! I don¡¯t want to have sex with Yoshida-kun!¡¹

    The tears in her eyes trickle down.

    ¡¸No, you won¡¯t die¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸What do you know Yoshida-kun?!¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, women don¡¯t die from a man raping her. You¡¯ll continue to live. You need to¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, a former prostitute, tells her.

 Chapter 810. Virgin Ai sexual assault / 3. Kingdom of children

    ¡¸ Okay then, let¡¯s go to Ai¡¯s room ¡¹

    I stand up from my seat.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m going to watch and am also in charge of the recording! ¡¹

    Nei also puts down the teacup she¡¯s drinking.

    ¡¸ If Nei-san¡¯s going, then I¡¯ll go too. I¡¯m the one who introduced Ai to Nobu, so I¡¯d like to see it to the end ¡¹

    Kana-senpais aid.

    ¡¸ Then what about you girls? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asked Yomi and Luna.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay here. ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ If I go watch, I might want to do it myself. I feel sorry doing it when Agnes is not present ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes might get angry that she¡¯s left out.

    Tsukiko¡¯s looking after Agnes and Koyomi-chan in the mansion.

    I¡¯m glad the two are getting along and are preparing for their entrance exams, but¡­

    ¡¸ As for me, Uhm, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Luna and I will be with this lady ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother?

    ¡¸ Luna thinks that she might break if this goes on ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna can communicate through their minds.

    Luna, who can read minds, sees through Ai¡¯s mother, and it¡¯s conveyed to Yomi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s complicated at her age to face reality. If she¡¯s young, then she can come to a compromise and accept it. You¡¯re right, we need to control her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll look at her psychological state. It won¡¯t be just Yomi-chan and Luna-chan. It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll only flatten the obstacle to let her accept that Ai-san¡¯s changed. Leave it to me ¡¹

    I see.

    This mother dote on Ai a lot.

    That must be because she feels lonely abut her husband and so she pours all of her love to Ai, but¡­

    It¡¯s not suitable for Ai, and so we¡¯re breaking that dependence.

    Ai should be okay.

    We can follow her up even after this.

    But, as for Ai¡¯s mother.

    It¡¯s a problem if her mind breaks after despairing from watching Ai deflowered.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, no, this must be a result of the senior group¡¯s discussion. This means that you¡¯re using this opportunity to have me, master, how to use the Miko powers, right? ¡¹

    I think.

    That¡¯s why Katsuko-nee brought Yomi and Luna.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This mighty power is yours, but, you need to learn how to use it in practical situations ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Naturally, we¡¯ll do everything Nii-san says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi and Luna are both Sensei¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    The shrine maiden sisters speak to me with an anxious face.

    ¡¸ If it was an ordinary guy; once finding of this power, he¡¯d use it on anything he finds interesting, but you¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! If it were an ordinary guy, then it would be like ¡°Yoshida Yoshinobu orders you! Take off all your clothes!¡± And all the schoolgirls start stripping! ¡¹1

    Katsuko-nee. Nei.

    ¡¸ I already told you Nei-san to keep the otaku references away ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s good points are that he never uses any power he has thoughtlessly, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know, we have this right here? Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Yomi-chan if you don¡¯t use them? ¡¹

    I see.

    Minaho-neesan had Tsukiko go with Misuzu to a hotel party.

    Using the Miko power to gather information.

    Naturally, Minaho-neesan asked for my permission to use Tsukiko.

    Thinking that it¡¯s better if Tsukiko experiences a different atmosphere, so I gave permission.

    If she¡¯s with Misuzu and Ruriko, then the security is perfect. Michi¡¯s with them too.

    But.

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t do that for a simple information gathering.

    Tsukiko¡¯s actively using her Miko power¡­

    It¡¯s to help Tsukiko¡¯s emotions as well.

    The Takakura sisters and their cousin are all staying over our mansion, and are in our care.

    If they feel that their power is useful for me or the Kuromori house, then¡­

    Tsukiko, the eldest of the sisters, is a girl with a strong sense of responsibility.

    Oh, So that¡¯s why Tsukiko¡¯s helping out on Nagisa¡¯s flower shop.

    Tsukiko might feel suffocated if we don¡¯t give her a role.

    ¡¸ And it applies to us too ¡¹

    Luna, who reads my mind, replied.

    ¡¸ We have our Miko power, and that is why we were involved with Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi and Luna are like this, and that is why we want our powers to be useful to Sensei ¡¹

    Can¡¯t just seal up their powers.

    To Yomi and Luna, their power is glued to their life.

    The power to read minds and the power to make people obey.

    Not using their power is the same as not breathing for people who can walk.

    ¡¸ And on this occasion, using only the minimum amount of control on Ai-san¡¯s mind made them happy. Just because it exists doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll use them forcefully to mess with people¡¯s minds. It went well with Ai-san, but it¡¯s impossible with the mother ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Do you understand Darling? This is the line you mustn¡¯t cross. The resolve to change someone¡¯s fate for your convenience ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, what to do, Darling? ¡¹

    I¡­

    I¡¯ve already crossed the line long ago.

    I¡¯m Kuromori Kou, a member of the criminal organization, Kuromori.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Katsuko-nee looks after Ai¡¯s mother. Yomi and Luna. The scene where I deflower Ai in her room would be broadcasted in this room, and adjust accordingly. Use any methods possible to make it an eventual good result for Ai and her mother. That¡¯s an order. Therefore, I¡¯ll take all the responsibility ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ Okay, Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ As Nii-san wills it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to Yomi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯ll stay in here too ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll support Yomi and Luna. And since this is a careful operation, it¡¯s better if Katsuko has someone else with her ¡¹

    Right.

    Edie can make reasonable decisions.

    ¡¸ So you girls can take care of the recording ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Nei and Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Sure~ It¡¯s going to be fun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Nei-san, I don¡¯t have much experience in that though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. The video camera is fixed in a location. And I¡¯ll take care of the other one! Kana-chan can take still images!! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s move to Ai¡¯s room now. Ai, stand up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Ai is filled with tension.

    I embraced Ai on her hips and whispered.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Then, I looked at Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going to have sex with Ai, Mom. She will come down from her room deflowered ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai??? ¡¹

    Her mental state is fatigued.

    She¡¯s no longer panicking, but also unable to understand anything.

    Even so, she looks at her beloved daughter.

    Looking uneasy.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, Ai, say goodbye to your mother. This is an order. Tell her that we¡¯re about to have sex ¡¹

    Ai can¡¯t defy my orders.

    Ai speaks as I hug her trembling hips.

    ¡¸ I-I, M-Mama, Ai¡­Aaaaaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say it. It¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡­T-This man¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ This man? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun¡­I-I¡¯ll have sex with him ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s body relaxed.

    ¡¸ Haaauuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t be using contraceptives. I will shove my dick in her pussy, break her hymen, and pour in my semen in Ai¡¯s womb. Tell your mother that. It¡¯s an order. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, M-Mama. A-Ai¡­Yoshida-kun will rape me, deflower me¡­He¡¯ll shove his penis forcibly, and cum inside, I-I¡¯ll get pregnant. Mama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re going to have sex ¡¹

    I whisper to Ai¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ A-Aiiiiii ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother groans, but yeah, Yomi¡¯s in control of her.

    Yomi¡¯s holding her back so her heart won¡¯t explode in emotion.

    ¡¸ Lastly, Ai, let¡¯s kiss in front of your mom ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order, say ¡°Kiss me¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu¡­Y-Yoshida-kun, K-Kiss me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who will I kiss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai, please kiss Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, look at your mom ¡¹

    I take Ai¡¯s lips in front of her mother.

    I enjoy the feeling of Ai¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ A-Ai¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, Mamaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Ai starts crying as soon as our kiss was over.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu ¡¹

    No, you can¡¯t run away, Ai.

    ¡¸ Now it¡¯s time to deflower you, Ai! ¡¹

    I drag Ai out of the living room while embracing her.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait for us, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai brought in the recording equipment and followed after us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This is Ai¡¯s room? ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ How should I say it, it has a girlish taste ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s also surprised.

    ¡¸ Somehow, this looks like a redhead retreat ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Really? I think that it looks like Koeda-chan¡¯s wooden house ¡¹

    I don¡¯t even get that example.

    But sure, it has a lot of wooden furniture.

    Then, Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that Nei-san. Yeah, this desk, bed, and closet all have the American Early Country mood but, these are all fakes ¡¹

    Fakes?

    ¡¸ The original antiques don¡¯t use this kind of design. This is manufactured good copying the look of early American products. Something like toys for children. What I mean is something like the dollhouse furniture sold at the toy shops, see? ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that, I don¡¯t know how a dollhouse looks like.

    ¡¸ Either way, this is a child¡¯s room. It remained as such ¡¹

    Nei looked at Ai¡¯s wooden bookshelf.

    ¡¸ Even books from elementary school are still here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, this is nostalgic. ¡¹ I had this picture book back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ The cat that lived a million times, and Chonma that sticks his tongue out ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai look at the books on the shelf.

    ¡¸ This bookshelf is too clean. The books are even sorted by size. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm. This isn¡¯t Ai¡¯s work. Ai isn¡¯t this minute at everything, wait, your mother even does your bookshelf? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Ai.

    ¡¸ Ai, reply. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother does it ¡¹

    Ai replied in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Haa, I knew it. That¡¯s just amazing now. Ordinary mothers won¡¯t go that far. My mother doesn¡¯t even know what kind of books I have on my shelf. I mean, I don¡¯t even have my books from elementary anymore. I already gave most of the picture books to my relatives ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s right.

    Ai is already in high-school.

    And she¡¯s also a girl. Usually, girls dispose of the books they had from childhood.

    Girls don¡¯t put children¡¯s books in their bookshelves neatly as if this is a library.

    ¡¸ Nei-san, what about you? Does your mother look at your bookshelf? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai!

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. My mother and father are both gone ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me.

    I nodded.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, Nei-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I mean, both my parents were killed in America back then. That¡¯s why it¡¯s just Yo-chan and me now. Besides, if it¡¯s family, I still have a larger family, Katsuko-oneechan, Edie, Yomi-chan, Luna-chan, and Mii-chan, and lots more ¡¹

    The difference between family in paper and our family is something Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ I-I see! ¡¹

    But, Kana-senpai not asking anything further and just smile it off is what¡¯s impressive about it.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s a story for a later time. You know? I mean, we¡¯ll be together for long, Kana-chan ¡¹

    In the end, Kana-senpai¡¯s an ordinary girl, and her sense of balance is¡­

    It¡¯s making a good influence to Nei.

    These two will become good friends. No, I want that to happen.

    ¡¸ However, this room¡¯s quite clean. There¡¯s not single garbage around, and everything in this room is neatly arranged ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, noticed that too Nei-san. I think it¡¯s ¡°that¡± The mouse lands cleanliness. Everything¡¯s disinfected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it seems like there¡¯s not a single germ. Despite that, it doesn¡¯t have the stink of disinfectant of the tourist hotels. The smell is suited towards children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, this is undoubtedly a child¡¯s room. Or should I say ¡°Kingdom of Children¡± ¡¹

    The two looked around the room and said.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan¡¯s mother wanted Ai-chan to stay as a child forever. Therefore, the room is like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ She cleans things up and keeps everything in order while Ai is in school, keeping this as the ideal child¡¯s room ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother locks Ai up in her child state.

    Actually, Ai is already in her first-year high school, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Still, Ai seems okay with it. Have you ever thought of changing this room to a bit of a mature one? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Ai.

    Ai¡¯s silent.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t. Her mother¡¯s keeping this room ever since she was a child. Ai-chan doesn¡¯t have any hobbies nor likes. Her mother dresses her up and even brushes her hair ¡¹

    I see.

    Her mother combs her hair every day, meaning¡­

    Ai¡¯s hair isn¡¯t the one she prefers.

    Ai¡¯s mother pushes the image that she wants Ai to be her cute daughter.

    ¡¸ But, I think that¡¯s natural. Ai-chan can¡¯t do anything without her mother, after all. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t think of anything she wants to do by herself ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take some outside air. Nei-san, this room has a bad atmosphere ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Kana-chan ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei open the room¡¯s curtains, then the windows, and lets the outside air and light come in.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, that¡¯s the outside air! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! This room smells so secluded ¡¹

    These two.

    They¡¯re a good combination.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s set up the camera! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! Nei-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, look for the plug! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, found the plug here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, we don¡¯t have a long power cord. Yo-chan, help me set up the tripod ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I take out the tripod from the bag and stretch out the legs.

    ¡¸ Oh, you can sit down on the bed. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    This will take a long time.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Ai walks to the bed and sits down on edge feebly.

    Then, she stares at us in a daze.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Ai? ¡¹

    I ask while setting up the tripod.

    ¡¸ Am I¡­really going to have sex with Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we will ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Just to tell you beforehand Ai, Nobu¡¯s a good one. You¡¯re lucky that Nobu wants to have sex with you. Well, I am too, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s skilled at it. He won¡¯t do anything absurd. He¡¯s always considerate of the women, and he won¡¯t just follow his desire and hurt you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that. Girls who had boyfriends always tell me that their boyfriends are so selfish that it gets them pissed, but Nobu doesn¡¯t make me feel that way. Oh, the first time hurts, yes, but it¡¯s inevitable. Your hymen breaks after all. But that¡¯s an experience you need to take to become a woman, so you have to endure it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells Ai while moving around.

    ¡¸ Nono, I heard from Katsuko-oneechan that sometimes, there are women who feel pleasure from their first experience right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, really?! I mean, it¡¯s just recently that it no longer hurts when Nobu shoves his dick so deep inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. It still hurts for you, Kana-senpai? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t notice that.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, the slight pain also feels good. Nobu getting on top of me, gasping like a beast, doesn¡¯t feel bad either. I mean, back then, I go ¡°ugh¡± when you shove it deep but recently, I go ¡°Ahn~¡± It feels so good that my voice leaks out ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to leak out your voice, you know? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, I don¡¯t want to leak so much ¡°Ahn~¡± while having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think it¡¯s okay. Yo-chan prefers it when you moan a lot, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Really? Then, when Nei-san¡¯s having sex with you, do you moan loudly?! Do you scream?! Do you sound like you have a megaphone in your throat? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m not that noisy. Although, Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s really loud when doing it ¡¹

    Nei evaded.

    The correct answer is Misuzu and Michi.

    Well, the two aren¡¯t present so I won¡¯t mention them.

    Then, Nei¡¯s phone started ringing.

    ¡¸ Ah, hello? Katsuko-oneechan? ¡¹

    Speaking of the devil.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait for a second, I¡¯m just connecting it now ¡¹

    Nei takes out a laptop from the bag and connects it to the camera.

    ¡¸ Okay, now that¡¯s connected. And¡­We¡¯re broadcasting the video. You¡¯re done there? Broadcasting? Yes, good! ¡¹

    Nei ends the call.

    ¡¸ The TV downstairs is connected to Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s laptop. Then, the video from that camera is broadcasting to the room below ¡¹

    Oh, a second laptop connected through the internet is showing this child¡¯s room using that camera.

    ¡¸ Then that means you can¡¯t talk about the slander you threw at Katsuko-san earlier! They¡¯ll hear it down below now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shouted.

    ¡¸ Hey! Kana-chan! Geez! Katsuko-oneechan, I didn¡¯t say anything! I didn¡¯t throw any insults to Katsuko-oneechan at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s pretend that you didn¡¯t. Nei-san ¡¹

    The two are having fun.

    ¡¸ Okay, this is good now ¡¹

    Nei turns the camera on the tripod facing Ai¡¯s bed.

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you for waiting. Ai-chan ¡¹

    Ai looks confused, having the camera facing her.

    ¡¸ We had the air come in from the outside now, let¡¯s close the windows ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right. We¡¯re about to get naked, it¡¯ll get chilly if we keep that open ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also a problem if anyone outside hears Ai¡¯s moans ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei close the windows.

    The room¡¯s closed.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s turn Ai-chan a bit mature ¡¹

    Nei takes out a small bottle from her pocket and goes to Ai.

    ¡¸ W-What is that? ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so afraid, this is just perfume ¡¹

    ¡¸ Perfume? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, try it out ¡¹

    Nei takes off the bottlecap.

    ¡¸ It smells mature, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei places some perfume on her hand and applies it to Ai¡¯s ear and nape.

    ¡¸ And now, Ai-chan¡¯s a bit more mature ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Nei-san, what perfume is that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm? Chanel¡¯s egoist ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, isn¡¯t that one super expensive? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised. Nei;

    ¡¸ Eeh? Not really. This one¡¯s just a small bottle for me to carry around but, We still have a sealed one, do you want it Kana-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Want. Want. Give ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll bring it tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yay! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s feeling the adult smell wrapping up her body.

    ¡¸ But still, Chanel did blow away the childish smell in this room ¡¹

    Yeah, just the smell changed the impression of the room.

    ¡¸ Well then, Yo-chan. You can now do whatever you want ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s begin, Ai ¡¹

    I head to Ai in the bed.

 Chapter 811. Virgin Ai sexual assault / 4. Virgin strip.

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    I look around Ai¡¯s room filled with her mother¡¯s selfish hobbies.

    Then, I look at the petite beauty trembling on the edge of the bed.

    Shifting the atmosphere was the right choice.

    Ai¡¯s body now has a mature perfume scent drifting from her.

    However, it doesn¡¯t break the childish space her mother forced to her room.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ Kyaa!! ¡¹

    Ai screams as I suddenly take my clothes off.

    ¡¸ Shuffle! Hey, look. Watch me get naked, that¡¯s an order! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu ¡¹

    Ai can do nothing but obey when I order her.

    That¡¯s carved deep into Ai¡¯s heart.

    This transformation made by the Miko power on her will never change.

    If I tell her to not follow my orders anymore, then that¡¯s just another order.

    Ai will say, ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± but she¡¯ll still continue to pay attention to what I say in the future.

    And then, if I say ¡°Ai, do this,¡± she will follow.

    Once done, it can never go back, that is the fearsome part of the Miko power.

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    Ai raised her voice as she watches me lower down my pants.

    ¡¸ Look at it. Concentrate ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, aaaaa, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just my dick ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I mean, didn¡¯t the guy from Judo club sent you dick pics? You saw them, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei looked around and said, laughing.

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t look at it that much. I-It¡¯s something disgusting, dirty, and I don¡¯t know what to do with them ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    She can¡¯t know it from just a photo.

    ¡¸ But, you took a bath with your father when you were young, right? Can¡¯t you imagine the look of it? ¡¹

    Then, Ai¡­

    ¡¸ N-Never. I-I always take a bath with Mother

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Mother told me to never take a bath with Father. Therefore ¡¹

    The mother¡¯s relationship with the father is bad¡­

    Ai¡¯s mother, who takes care of everything for her daughter, has closed her off.

    ¡¸ Oh. I see. Come to think of it. I never took a bath with my parents before either ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother doted on her too much that Ai¡¯s sheltered too much.

    As for me, my mother completely ignored me.

    My father is busy all day and comes home late at night, I never had a memory of us bathing together.

    ¡¸ When I was a child, I take a bath with Grandmother, and starting elementary, I¡¯m alone ¡¹

    I had to look after myself because my Grandmother is already too old to look after me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, so that¡¯s why Yo-chan loves taking a bath together with us! ¡¹

    Nei says while holding her camera.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not really the case¡­ ¡¹

    I think that everyone in the family is the one who likes to take a bath together with me?

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s only recently I found out that having a bath together is fun. ¡¹

    Half a year ago, I was living in that dark house, alone, trembling.

    ¡¸ By the way, are you still taking a bath together with your mother, Ai? ¡¹

    This time, Kana-senpai asks with her digital camera facing Ai.

    ¡¸ Wait, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re still together in baths? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai¡¯s asking you, give her an answer, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Then, Ai¡­

    ¡¸ W-We still do, ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Ah, b-but now, Ai takes a bath alone, Mama only watches if Ai did it properly. Uhm, I wash my body and my hair¡­ ¡¹

    To think that she¡¯s going that far.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Ai never goes to the tennis club¡¯s training camp, right? Saying that you have family circumstances ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. M-Mama¡­Mama said that¡­no staying over somewhere else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! Wait, you never went to your middle school excursion? ¡¹

    Nei asks unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­M-Mama¡­When Mama¡¯s not present, I can¡¯t do a-anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you wanted to go on an excursion at least? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks next.

    ¡¸ B-But, Ai, can¡¯t do anything without Mama, and I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means you never went to any study camps or sleepovers since elementary? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ai replied.

    ¡¸ But, everyone else in school goes, right? They go somewhere without their Mothers. Have you thought that it¡¯s strange that you can¡¯t go? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because¡­A-Ai is special ¡¹

    ?!!!

    ¡¸ Ai is Mama¡¯s girl, and so she¡¯s special. She doesn¡¯t need to be the same as ordinary children. Mama says ¡¹

    So that¡¯s her problem.

    She never thinks this strange parent-child relationship as one¡­

    Ai thinks that her life, where her mother restricts her is natural.

    She knows no other life than hers.

    And so, her clothes, hairstyle, and even the interior of her room are all pushed by her mother¡¯s hobbies.

    But, Ai herself doesn¡¯t have any preference, hobbies, nor likes.

    This girl thinks that her mother decides on her everything.

    She doesn¡¯t know how to choose for herself.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s okay, after all¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to break it all.

    This confined the relationship between Ai and her mother.

    ¡¸ If you never took a bath with your father, then this is your first time seeing this, right? ¡¹

    I put my hands on my underwear.

    ¡¸ Take a good look at it. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s gaze concentrates on my crotch.

    ¡¸ This is a dick, an erect dick ¡¹

    I lower down my pants, and my erect dick jumps out.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auguuu!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s frightened from seeing a raw male penis, and so I restart her.

    ¡¸ Look at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah ¡¹

    Ai looks at my swelling and hard penis.

    ¡¸ S-Something¡¯s strange is attached!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, I guess. When I first saw a pussy, I got surprised that it doesn¡¯t have anything attached to it ¡¹

    That was Yukino¡¯s pussy though.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it¡¯s big, isn¡¯t it? This is much bigger than the pictures Shindou sends you. Yo-chan has a splendid dick ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Haa, I knew it, Nobu¡¯s got a splendid thing! I¡¯m in luck! Hmmhmm~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai takes photos of my dick.

    No, don¡¯t take mine.

    ¡¸ And this thing will go inside Ai ¡¹

    I grab the root and stroke it in front of Ai.

    My glans is already shining with precum.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I-Impossible. I-It won¡¯t go inside Ai¡­ ¡¹

    My order is in effect, and so Ai can¡¯t look away from my dick.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It went inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, It went inside me multiple times already. Besides, the small girls in the living room, Yomi-chan, and Luna-chan, already had Yo-chan¡¯s dick shoved in them. You¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei said, smiling.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­A-Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Her body trembles.

    She¡¯s terrified of the dark red erect penis.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaa ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mind and body loosened up forcibly.

    ¡¸ Okay, I took it all off ¡¹

    After taking off my socks, I sit down on the carpet cross-legged.

    My erect penis points at Ai¡¯s young body.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s Ai¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Strip. I will watch you get naked ¡¹

    Ai trembles in fear again.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    That was dangerous.

    I mustn¡¯t let her rampage. I can¡¯t let her stop thinking either.

    She needs to know what¡¯s going on.

    I need her to keep a clear mind.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ll strip you. Which do you want, striping yourself, or me doing it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Awauuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, Ai can¡¯t decide for herself. Then here¡¯s an order. Strip. But don¡¯t just get naked. Strip in a way I could enjoy your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugugugugu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugauuuuu ¡¹

    Ai takes deep breaths.

    I can see sweat floating on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Get yourself together. I gave my order already, do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu ¡¹

    Ai stands up from the bed.

    ¡¸ Then, look at me while taking off your clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaauuu ¡¹

    AI¡¯s trembling hands reach for her clothes.

    I came out in the middle of club activities.

    First-year girls aren¡¯t allowed to put on tennis wear yet.

    She¡¯s wearing a jersey.

    She takes the top off.

    Below her thin T-shirt is her white bra.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look, Y-Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what you should say. It should be ¡°Please take a look, Yoshida-kun¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle! Say it, that¡¯s an order! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaa!! P-Please, take a look, Y-Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then hurry up and take off your shirt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    The petite beauty takes off her T-shirt.

    ¡¸ Ai, you don¡¯t take your club seriously, do you? ¡¹

    She¡¯s in the tennis club, and yet her arms and chest don¡¯t have any muscles.

    Her body is small and thin.

    Her white skin must be pleasant to touch.

    Her waist is thin, and her belly is cute.

    There¡¯s still a youthful look remaining in her body.

    She doesn¡¯t have the adult¡¯s proportions.

    However, her chest is moderate.

    ¡¸ Ai always wears a childish bra. You don¡¯t even wear a sports bra for the club ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, who watches her change in the clubroom, said.

    Yeah, she¡¯s wearing a simple and childish white bra.

    The breasts wrapped in that white cloth is small, but it has a good shape.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Embarrassing, what? Are you telling me not to look at your body? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, p-please look ¡¹

    My orders are absolute.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Ai¡¯s body is beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Mama ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother?

    ¡¸ She said that I¡¯m getting plump here and there, that it¡¯s not childish ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She says that it¡¯s shameful to have breasts like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now, if Ai-chan¡¯s breasts are shameful, what do you think about Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s huge breasts?! ¡¹

    Nei complains.

    ¡¸ No, Nei-san. Before calling out on Katsuko-san, don¡¯t you have your knockers to consider first? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while shaking her chest.

    ¡¸ No, well, I thought of mentioning Katsuko-oneechan since she¡¯s the synonym of HUGE ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, yours are huge too Nei-san ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the problem, ya-chan. Ai¡¯s mother influences everything about her, keeping her as a small girl ¡¹

    She¡¯s dissatisfied with Ai¡¯s growth.

    ¡¸ It just created an off-point. Ai, who is already in her first-year high school and is growing, versus, Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s thoughts. The image that Ai¡¯s still a small child ¡¹

    I see.

    The failure¡¯s already started.

    ¡¸ I see, that means that Ai¡¯s mother also picks out Ai¡¯s bra, is that correct? ¡¹

    If she wants to keep Ai as a child, then her underwear has to be childish as well.

    She¡¯s not allowed to wear anything mature or sexy.

    ¡¸ Oh, wearing a sports bra doesn¡¯t suit the ¡°Cute Ai¡± look her mother wants ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If you look around this room, Ai-chan¡¯s mother¡¯s hobby is of a small girl ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Yeah, these fake early American furniture.

    ¡¸ Sports bra doesn¡¯t suit the redhead Anne world ¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s it.

    The thought that wearing a sports bra should be better in Ai¡¯s movement doesn¡¯t cross her mind.

    She¡¯s just her mother¡¯s treasured object.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Ai looked at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind them, take off your bottom too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ai takes off her trousers, as it is inevitable.

    She¡¯s taking it half-baked compared to when she took off her upper clothing, she doesn¡¯t have that much resistance on taking off her bottom.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s some thin legs. And your ass isn¡¯t big either ¡¹

    But it¡¯s smooth and long.

    It has a good enough proportion.

    This is the top among all of our baths in first-year.

    Ai is a beauty.

    ¡¸ Take off your socks too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ai takes off her socks while wearing nothing but bra and panty.

    She pulls from the tip of her socks and takes them off.

    And somehow, it looks clumsy.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, do you have your mother take off your socks? ¡¹

    Nei points out.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Ai¡¯s mother kneels to take off her shoes all the time.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    She¡¯s surprised by my whisper.

    ¡¸ No, I mean, Ai who does her best thinking ¡°How do I do this¡± to things you don¡¯t usually do is cute ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Ai, who got barefoot, speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Then, just stand right there and look at me. That¡¯s an order, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Ai looked at me wearing nothing but her pure white bra and panty.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s true that you can clearly see the body line when people wear nothing but their underwear ¡¹

    I enjoy looking at Ai¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, give it a better look ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother should be watching Ai from the living room TV.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s mother, can you hear this? You¡¯re watching this, right? This is Ai¡¯s body. ¡¹

    I talk to the mother in the living room.

    ¡¸ It is as you can see. No, I mean, you may be looking at Ai¡¯s body every day, I heard that you¡¯re even looking after her in the bath. But, you don¡¯t accept that Ai¡¯s body is already grown, do you? ¡¹

    No, Ai¡¯s body is still young as she¡¯s just in first-year.

    This isn¡¯t an adult¡¯s body,

    But, she¡¯s no longer a child either.

    ¡¸ Her body is ready to have sex. A body that can accept a man, and can bear a child ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s no longer the same small Ai that you have to take care of in your arms. Ai is already big ¡¹

    Ai is cute.

    She looks at me even when she¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. So that¡¯s why! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks suddenly.

    ¡¸ I finally get it! Hmhmm~ ¡¹

    What did you get?

    ¡¸ You see, I couldn¡¯t keep secrets from mother until I reached second-year in middle school. Mother knew all of my friends back then. I didn¡¯t hide anything from her, kufufufu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    ¡¸ But now, I¡¯m filled with secrets. Mother thinks that I¡¯m still a virgin, she doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m having fun sex with Nobu now. That I went to a party with the Kouzuki ladies. She still thinks that I¡¯m an ordinary girl. No, My mother has that ¡°ordinary girl¡± image etched into her heart ¡¹

    Right.

    She¡¯d never think that her daughter is a sex slave of a man like me.

    Or that she¡¯s helping me rape a junior from her club.

    ¡¸ And, well, I¡¯ve been thinking about it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Ai and smiled.

    ¡¸ Ai, you have some secrets you were keeping from your mother, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I-I¡­Uhm ¡¹

    Ai mumbles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been wondering how Ai could enter the tennis club if your mother is like that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think Ai¡¯s mother would tell her to not go to any clubs and go home right away after school? ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    They picked our high-school because it¡¯s the closest to their home.

    ¡¸ Ai, answer me. What did you tell your mother to enter the club? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Ai.

    ¡¸ Ah, uuuu ¡¹

    Shit.

    Ai¡¯s turning pale, and her breathing is distressed.

    ¡¸ Shuffle. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aguuuuu ¡¹

    I need to restart her before she falls to panic.

    ¡¸ Answer her. I want to know as well. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I said calmly.

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ I-I said¡­O-Our school, N-Needs students to be in a club¡­that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You lied to her? ¡¹

    Our school doesn¡¯t have that rule.

    ¡¸ But, why tennis club? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­l-lottery¡­and so, it¡¯s decided that I¡¯ll be in tennis club for the year¡­That¡¯s what I said ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lottery? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s how it was back in elementary¡­ ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Oh. I see. Ai¡¯s elementary school need all students to be in a club by third grade. Furthermore, there¡¯s a flood of applicants for famous sports, and so each year, there¡¯s a lottery on which club you go in, is that it? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Huh, is there an elementary school like that, Kana-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s how it was on the school my cousin went through. The idea is that it is fair for all the students for some reason ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, doesn¡¯t it seem worse that you¡¯re tied up to a club for a year because of some lottery? I mean, if you go up another year, that¡¯s another lottery? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Those who got hooked to the sports will change clubs because of the lottery. Saying that children should try out other sports ¡¹

    ¡¸ The hell¡¯s that?! ¡¹

    Oh, so there are elementary schools like that?

    ¡¸ And so, Ai, you told your mother that our high school had the same system as that elementary school? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Ai.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Answer her, Ai ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Still, well done for the mother for believing Ai-chan. Has she ever thought that high school can¡¯t have the same system as elementary? ¡¹

    Nei asks. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Mama believes that Ai never lies to her ¡¹

    I see.

    Believing that her daughter is under her complete control¡­

    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t think her daughter could lie to her.

    Even if she considers it odd, she leaves it be.

    ¡¸ And I told her that women¡¯s tennis club is separate from the men¡¯s. And I also promised to go home straight away after club activities, and that I won¡¯t join in the training camp. After experiencing the sports club this year, I will be entering the culture clubs next year ¡¹

    To think that she made that elaborate lie.

    ¡¸ Huh, but why? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Why would Ai-chan want to enter the tennis club that badly? And why for just one year? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nei-san, isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ Tsuji-kun was in the tennis club ¡¹

    Tsuji?

    ¡¸ Oh, the guy from tennis club Ai-chan said she liked? ¡¹

    Yeah, the guy who had a girlfriend who was his childhood friend and is like a Sengoku military commander.

    ¡¸ I was like that too. When I was in middle school, I had guys I liked, and I kept them secret from Mom ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Are you watching? Ai¡¯s mom. Ai fell in love. Girls who fall in love are already mature. Your little butterfly starts to escape from your hands ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just her body.

    Ai¡¯s insides are also slipping out of her mother¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ The daughter who keeps secrets from her parents can¡¯t stay as a child anymore. Don¡¯t you have a memory of doing this yourself? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s voice echoes in the room.

    ¡¸ I was watching Tsuji-senpai playing tennis from afar ¡¹

    Ai muttered.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just for a year, I wish to see him closely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, our activities are separate, but our school only has one tennis court. You sure can watch the boys practice from a distance.

    ¡¸ Ai, Ai wanted to do something Tsuji-senpai does. Therefore, tennis ¡¹

    Oh, she was in love.

    Ai¡¯s puppy love.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I lied to Mama!! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Confessing, her feelings boiled Ai¡¯s emotions.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    I restarted her right away.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Ai sits down on the bed.

    She takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Ai wants to date Tsuji-senpai, a sparkling and dream-like relationship ¡¹

    She mutters while looking down.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this, a man I don¡¯t even like kissed me, this is wrong, this isn¡¯t Ai¡¯s love! I don¡¯t want this! ¡¹

    Ai resisted her mother.

    Her mother wants Ai to stay the same.

    ¡¸ But, I will do it even if you don¡¯t want me to, Ai ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Why? Why is it?! Ai doesn¡¯t want this?! ¡¹

    Ai looked up at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to have sex with Yoshida-kun!!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But, I want to do it ¡¹

    I said it clearly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just cruel. Ai doesn¡¯t want to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair, cruel, I hate you ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯ll still do it ¡¹

    I stand up.

    My penis is right before Ai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ N-Noooooo ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Do you think it won¡¯t happen because you don¡¯t want to? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you? If I don¡¯t want it, then you¡¯re going to force it? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I want to do it so I will ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just odd!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing odd about it. It¡¯s just that my desire conflicts with Ai unwilling. And so I will force Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want Tsuji-senpai instead!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry but, that Tsuji isn¡¯t here, and there¡¯s nobody here to protect you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Tears spill from Ai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Noo, noooo! Help me! Mama!!! Tsuji-senpai!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaagguuu ¡¹

    I must not be kind here.

    I mustn¡¯t.

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Get in the bed, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I made my resolve.

    There¡¯s no coming back.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s time for you to say goodbye to your virginity ¡¹

 Chapter 812. Virgin Ai sexual assault / 5. Checking the hymen

    Following my orders, Ai gets on the bed.

    ¡¸ Sit over there. Then, face the camera. Look at the lens ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    I look at the camera.

    She¡¯s sweating all over.

    Her mind went from tension to relief and back at it repeatedly.

    Ai¡¯s mind can¡¯t panic, nor it can¡¯t escape from reality.

    She needs to have a clear mind to see her fate.

    ¡¸ Hey, look at the camera and speak to your mom. ¡°Ai and Yoshida-kun are about to have sex. I will become an adult woman through sex¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order, Ai. First, place your hand on the bed and bow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa ¡¹

    Ai who¡¯s sitting in seiza puts her hand on the front and bows her head ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then raise your head and greet your mother through the camera ¡¹

    Ai looked up with a face that¡¯s about to cry.

    ¡¸ Start ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mama¡­A-Ai¡­Is about to¡­.nooo¡­have s-sex with¡­Yoshida-kun¡­I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to do this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu¡­.I-I¡¯ll have sex¡­Sex with Yoshida-kun¡­ Noooooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aguuu ¡¹

    I force her to restart before she¡¯s overcome with emotion.

    ¡¸ Continue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Ai¡­will have s-sex with Yoshida-kun¡­.and will become an adult woman¡­.uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now thank her, ¡°Thank you for raising me until now¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Mama¡­thank you for raising Ai until now ¡¹

    She said that smoothly now.

    ¡¸ Okay, time to say goodbye to your mother ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Goodbye? ¡¹

    Ai shows a horrified look.

    ¡¸ From now on until we¡¯re done having sex, Ai will look only at me. Nobody else. You¡¯ll feel with your eyes, skin, and your womb who are violating you, and who made you woman. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Tears gather in her eyes again.

    ¡¸ If you understand, then say it. Look at my face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Ai looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I get on the bed.

    ¡¸ N-No, I¡¯m scared. Don¡¯t come close to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can we have sex if we¡¯re not embracing each other? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I really don¡¯t want this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s kiss, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooooooooo!! ¡¹

    I embraced Ai and kissed her.

    Ai¡¯s getting goosebumps, as the naked body of a man comes close to her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle! Don¡¯t struggle, don¡¯t move around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s body turned docile in my arms.

    ¡¸ Look at my dick. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiii ¡¹

    Giving her an order, Ai¡¯s gaze concentrates on my erect penis.

    She¡¯s close to it now, compared to earlier.

    The scent coming from my glans reaches Ai¡¯s nose.

    ¡¸ Touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s d-dirty ¡¹

    ¡¸ But this will go inside Ai. And then, you¡¯re going to suck on it after I shot one round. You know about it, don¡¯t you? Fellatio? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know any of that! ¡¹

    Ai shakes her head.

    ¡¸ Then, I will take my time to teach you. I will have you learn the taste of my semen in both upper and lower body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Wow, Nobu¡¯s quite sadistic today ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while taking photos.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve got a lot of masochists. Yo-chan¡¯s got used to taking a sadistic character ¡¹

    Nei also records using the video camera.

    ¡¸ But, this looks fun. I wonder if I should ask for the same next time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s fun. Everyone likes rape-play. Mitchan¡¯s personal obsession is bondage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh. Right, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s Nobu. He won¡¯t do anything messed up anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, he won¡¯t do anything that girls truly hate ¡¹

    Hearing the two say that, Ai;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this! I really don¡¯t! Please stop! Spare me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going easy for Ai this time ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ai, use your hands to touch my dick ¡¹

    I grab Ai¡¯s hand and lead it to my penis.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo! I-I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Her sweaty hands touch my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s hot?! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s surprised from the heat of my thing.

    ¡¸ Here, you grab it like this ¡¹

    I pile my hand on top of Ai¡¯s¡­

    Then, I have her grip my dick and stroke it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot, slimy, d-disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll get used to it. After all, you¡¯re going to do this all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-THat¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, what is our relationship? Answer ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sex friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re sex friends. Touching my dick, stroking it, licking it, sucking it, and drinking the semen are all crucial jobs for my sex friend. This isn¡¯t just about me shoving my dick and cumming inside you. We¡¯re sex friends, and so Ai needs to enjoy having sex too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, this isn¡¯t fun at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? You¡¯ll enjoy it soon enough. The first erect dick that you saw and touched are mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo, I don¡¯t want to learn any of this ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order. Carve this in your memory. Don¡¯t forget this until death ¡¹

    I moved my hands around and touch the back hook of Ai¡¯s bra.

    ¡¸ All of Ai¡¯s first will be me ¡¹

    I take off her hook with one hand.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaa?! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s cute breasts burst out.

    ¡¸ N-Nooooo!!! ¡¹

    Ai tries to hide her chest in a hurry, but.

    ¡¸ Shuffle, don¡¯t move ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Continue to hold my dick with one hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    I lift up the bra and massage Ai¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a cute nipple. Oh, it¡¯s still caved-in? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll suck you out ¡¹

    I rub her pink nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo, don¡¯t look there, don¡¯t touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget this. I¡¯m the one who saw Ai¡¯s nipples and touched them first. Also ¡¹

    I stretched out my tongue to Ai¡¯s cute nipples.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!!?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the first one to lick Ai¡¯s nipples too ¡¹

    Then, I start to suck it.

    ¡¸ And the first to suck it, look ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes looking in pain look at me, who sucks at her nipples.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget that, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s the answer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I-I understand. Aaaaahn ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on her other nipple.

    I attack with my tongue to unearth the nipples that are sunk in her areola.

    Ai¡¯s hands gripping my penis clamps tighter.

    ¡¸ W-Why¡­Why is this happening to me? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s a sign of escapism.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agu! ¡¹

    As soon as Ai loosened up, I reach out for her crotch.

    I caress her on top of her panty.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think of anything else. All you need to do is concentrate on us having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s not wet yet.

    Her mother controlled her thoroughly.

    Her mother follows her even in the bath¡­

    Ai won¡¯t have time for masturbation under her mother¡¯s control.

    Her mother¡¯s objective is to keep Ai as a child forever.

    She might not even know fellatio for real.

    I think that this house bans any sexual conversation.

    If unlucky, she might only know what¡¯s learned from school.

    This kind of personality where she¡¯s timid, and it makes everyone protect the cute her¡­

    The girls probably don¡¯t talk anything perverted when Ai¡¯s present.

    They keep a distance since the seniors might get angry at them if Ai cried because of it.

    ¡¸ Okay, you can let go of my dick now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ai sighed, and let¡¯s go.

    Oh, she wipes her hand on the bedsheet as if she touched something dirty.

    ¡¸ How long are you going to keep that bra? I¡¯m taking it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I take Ai¡¯s bra and fling it out of bed.

    ¡¸ Now, it¡¯s time to take off the last piece ¡¹

    I try to reach on Ai¡¯s panty,

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s. No, no, nooooooo!!! ¡¹

    She resists violently.

    I guess she knows that taking off her panties is a danger for her chastity.

    ¡¸ Shuffle! Shuffle! Shuffle! ¡¹

    I restarted her three times.

    ¡¸ Hauu, hauu, hauuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s breathing chocked three times, and she became limp.

    Now.

    I pull out her panty with all my strength.

    Sliding from her round ass, through her thighs, and to her ankles.

    ¡¸ Aaaauuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stay still, that¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I said. And looked at Ai¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Ai, you shave your pubic hair? ¡¹

    This isn¡¯t a hairless crotch.

    She used a shaver for sure.

    I touched Ai¡¯s abdomen and feel it around.

    ¡¸ Answer me, Ai ¡¹

    AI seems in pain from the successive reboots.

    ¡¸ M-Mama said that the hair growing there is obscene ¡¹

    Oh, her mother shaves it.

    If she wants Ai to stay as a child, then she¡¯ll go for the pubic hair too.

    ¡¸ I see. Let me see, spread your legs ¡¹

    I grabbed Ai¡¯s legs and spread it.

    ¡¸ N-noo ¡¹

    Ai doesn¡¯t have the energy to defy me.

    She hasn¡¯t recovered from her exhaustion from restarting.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order, spread your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah ¡¹

    Ai lets me spread her legs.

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s like it¡¯s cut with a butter knife ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while looking at Ai¡¯s genital.

    ¡¸ Hey, Kana-chan. Photos! Camera! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. I forgot about that, Nei-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai takes photos of the naked Ai spreading her legs from different angles.

    ¡¸ N-noo, Hoshizaki-senpai, don¡¯t take photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, time to open this ¡¹

    I spread Ai¡¯s slit using both hands.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Ai, who feels the chill of the open-air inside her, trembled,

    Oh, looking inside¡­

    I can see Ai¡¯s white-pink hymen.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, that¡¯s the hymen ¡¹

    Nei brings the camera on her hand close to the crotch.

    ¡¸ Huh, let¡¯s see. ¡¹

    ¡¸ This white part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so this is the hymen ¡¹

    Kana-senpai takes photos.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t see mine back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have photos and video recordings for Kana-chan, want to see it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, I wanted to see the actual thing before Nobu tore it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai peeks inside Ai¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ I see. So it looks like this. Hmm, I guess the rumors about having a small hole at first is true ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the hymen is different among women ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan¡¯s hymen is ring-shaped, but Kana-chan¡¯s hymen is shaped like a lip ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so, Nei-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, there¡¯s also crescent-shaped hymen that only covers the half, or two holes, three holes hymen, and some are just shut off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, that seems painful when you tear off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah. In Ai-chan¡¯s case, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll hurt that much. Yo-chan¡¯s an expert in breaking hymens already ¡¹

    Even if you praise me like that¡­

    ¡¸ But, you know a lot Nei-san, where did you lean about hymen? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks. Nei;

    ¡¸ Huh? Just Wikipedia ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That site¡¯s useful, you know? They even have images of a black woman¡¯s pussy in there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, isn¡¯t that great, Ai-chan? You look cute, but your pussy is also beautiful. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll get used to it right away, look forward to it ¡¹

    Nei smiled. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ N-Noo, I don¡¯t want this¡­ Don¡¯t look at me, please! ¡¹

    Her body trembles in embarrassment.

    ¡¸ Are you done taking photos? ¡¹

    I asked Nei and Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that should be enough, you¡¯re good to go Yo-chan ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing?! ¡¹

    Ai looked up at me with a frightened look.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking this ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not wet yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Lick?!!!?? ¡¹

    If she only has minimum knowledge about sex, then¡­

    She doesn¡¯t know about cunnilingus.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, just stay still and look at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    I grab Ai¡¯s ass and lift her up¡­

    This is to let Ai see me lick her pussy clearly.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    I bury my face on Ai¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?!!!! Hauuuu!!! ¡¹

    As soon as I lick inside her slit, Ai starts trembling.

    ¡¸ No, stop! This is embarrassing!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aguuuuu ¡¹

    I produce a lot of saliva and lick Ai.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! T-This isn¡¯t allowed! It¡¯s dirty! This is wrong!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re doing bad things ¡¹

    Then, I¡­

    I expose Ai¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    It must be her first time in her life to have this exposed.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, so cute. Taking photos of your face and pussy ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Iiii?! Aaaaah?! ¡¹

    Ai nearly faints in agony as I suddenly suck on her clitoris.

    ¡¸ S-Stop! Don¡¯t do anything strange to Ai! Nooooo!!! ¡¹

    Ai violently resists the pleasure she¡¯s feeling for the first time.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aguuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Accept that sensation. Men and women do this. Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mind clears up after the restart.

    Ai looks at me caress her vagina with my tongue with a clear mind.

    ¡¸ It makes you shiver, doesn¡¯t it? Do you feel something hot coming up inside you? It was the same with me back then, Ai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled at Ai.

    ¡¸ What you¡¯re experiencing now is something we experienced already. Don¡¯t be afraid. Nobu¡¯s good at this. Look. He¡¯s doing his best to lick you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, Yo-chan¡¯s so cute when having sex. He¡¯s kind and hardworking ¡¹

    Ai stares at me while the two older beauties stir her up.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaaaah! ¡¹

    My tongue caresses the most sensitive part of her body.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s wet now. The taste changed ¡¹

    I can taste Ai¡¯s sour love nectar.

    ¡¸ Your clitoris is hard too ¡¹

    It¡¯s shining like a ruby.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s pussy is delicious ¡¹

    I use my tongue, making sure that Ai can see what I do.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Ai looks at me.

    I gave her the order, and so she can¡¯t look away from me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to be embarrassed¡­This is okay, Ai ¡¹

    I insert my tongue in Ai¡¯s vagina while rubbing her clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    I grab her ass meat.

    ¡¸ You feel it when I massage it intensely, right? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t be gentle here.

    It has to be constantly stimulating.

    That¡¯s what Katsuko-nee and Nagisa taught me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah?! What?! My body feels hot!!! ¡¹

    After restarting her multiple times¡­

    Ai¡¯s mind and body no longer panic.

    If the strange feeling rises up, she can step on the brakes herself.

    I predicted that.

    ¡¸ Look, you¡¯re getting even wetter. Ai¡¯s insides are overflowing ¡¹

    I scooped some love nectar and show it to Ai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m feeling strange, becoming strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing strange about it. That¡¯s how it is with me too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells Ai.

    ¡¸ To tell you the truth, I¡¯m also wet right now. It¡¯s drenched inside my skirt ¡¹

    Oh, Kana-senpai.

    She¡¯s aroused watching her junior in the club get raped.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, haaaa, uuuu, haaaa ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s breathing turns rough.

    Even so, she looks at me.

    She watches a man caress her with a tongue.

    And this situation should also relay to Ai¡¯s mother in the living room.

    Her beloved daughter, who she wants to stay as a child forever¡­

    Entwining with a man, naked.

    Her figure gasping out of sexual arousal and dripping with love nectar.

    Ai is no longer a child.

    No, I will make her a woman.

    Then, Ai¡­

    She doesn¡¯t have to remember her mother until we¡¯re finished.

    Leaving her mother is her rite of passage to become an adult.

    Ai no longer needs the intervention of her mother in her life like before.

    Ai needs to understand that with her mind and body.

    ¡¸ Yeah, looks good ¡¹

    I raise my body.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Ai looked at me.

    ¡¸ Come, let¡¯s kiss Ai ¡¹

    We kissed so many times already.

    Ai no longer panics from just a kiss.

    I then got on top of Ai and kissed her.

    Ai accepted my lips with a puzzled look.

    Okay, she doesn¡¯t resist.

    I grab Ai¡¯s breasts while kissing her.

    Oh, her skin is flushed.

    She¡¯s loosened up.

    ¡¸ I think this can go now? ¡¹

    I suck on Ai¡¯s nipples and stimulate the other with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, your nipples are coming out ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s right nipple puffs out.

    ¡¸ Now that¡¯s an adult nipple. What about this side? ¡¹

    I stimulate her left nipple to stiffen it up.

    I roll my tongue on her hard nipples and suck them.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s body is getting wet with sweat and love nectar.

    ¡¸ See this Ai? What¡¯s the purpose of your breasts? ¡¹

    Ai looked at me with hot eyes.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­F-For the child¡­the future child to drink¡­milk ¡¹

    Ai replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for the future, but for now¡­ ¡¹

    I lick her nipples again.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s nipples are for me to lick. And for me to enjoy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Ai trembles once again.

    ¡¸ And this is also for Ai¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Ai will feel it when I lick you. It makes you shiver, doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s a pleasure. That¡¯s what¡¯s fun about this ¡¹

    Ai no longer panics.

    She listens to what I say.

    ¡¸ Look, you¡¯re already used to us embracing each other naked. Our bodies touching each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re used to kissing already and to your breasts licked. And you¡¯ll get used to my tongue licking your pussy ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ And so, you¡¯ll get used to sex right away ¡¹

    I smiled at Ai.

    AI looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll get used to me shoving my dick inside you and pouring semen in your womb ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ We are a man and a woman after all ¡¹

 Chapter 813. Virgin Ai sexual Assault / 6. Deflowering.

    I kiss Ai once again.

    I massage her cute breasts while doing it.

    I lick off the sweat coming from her nape.

    I sniff her hair.

    I enjoy the elastic feeling of her ass and thighs and her soft belly.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    Ai looks at me with a frightened face.

    I ordered her to keep looking at me, so¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m feeling all of Ai right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Ai before all the change ¡¹

    I lick behind Ai¡¯s ears as well.

    She trembles.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I-I¡¯m changing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you won¡¯t stay the same Ai anymore ¡¹

    I use my lips and tongue to feel her aroused nipples.

    ¡¸ W-Why? I-I don¡¯t want to change ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you will. I will change you ¡¹

    I get up and show Ai my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Nooo ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ I order you to spread your legs so I can put it in. And, loosen up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo, noo, nooo ¡¹

    Ai trembles in fear of deflowering.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauuu ¡¹

    Ai takes a deep breath, and her body relaxes.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you should place a cushion on Ai-chan¡¯s butt ¡¹

    Nei gives me a piece of advice as she records the scene.

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    I grab a pillow and slip it under Ai¡¯s naked ass.

    I lift her ass and adjust the angle.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nobu, the blood would spread on the sheets, and it¡¯ll be a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said and takes out a white handkerchief.

    ¡¸ Use this, I brought this in preparation for Ai¡¯s deflowering ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I spread out the handkerchief and place it in between Ai¡¯s ass and the pillow.

    Then, I spread out Ai¡¯s relaxed legs.

    Ai¡¯s slit is in front of me as the cushion raises her up.

    I think that this angle is good enough.

    Everything¡¯s prepared.

    ¡¸ Video camera¡¯s ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mine¡¯s ready too! ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai hold their cameras.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Ai looks at me with a frightened expression.

    ¡¸ Loosen up. Don¡¯t move. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I scoop out some of Ai¡¯s love nectar and smear it on my penis.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you see Ai, this liquid is here to make insertion easier. That¡¯s why I¡¯m smearing it all over my dick ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t fit in. If you force that in, Ai will die! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t die from it. Don¡¯t worry, Ai¡¯s body is prepared for this ¡¹

    I hold Ai¡¯s legs and get on top of her petite body.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s body is made to have sex with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not it. I-I¡­I don¡¯t want¡­I don¡¯t want to do this! Hiii!!! ¡¹

    My glans touch Ai¡¯s abdomen.

    Ai is in fear as she feels the heat of my penis with her skin.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m opening this up ¡¹

    I spread open Ai¡¯s virgin labia.

    Nucha.

    I rub my penis in her wet parts.

    ¡¸ Nooo, nooo, noooo!! ¡¹

    Ai refuses, but I ordered her body to not move and to relax.

    ¡¸ Noooo, save me! Mama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle! ¡¹

    This needs a restart.

    ¡¸ Hiigu ¡¹

    As soon as Ai loosened up, I push in my tensed glans into Ai¡¯s entrance.

    It¡¯s just the tip, and yet Ai¡¯s spring is overflowing already.

    ¡¸ Ai, say, ¡°Yoshida-kun, please have sex with me. Take Ai¡¯s virginity. Violate me.¡± That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    Ai looks up at me with a dark eye.

    ¡¸ Ugu, Y-Yoshida-kun¡­H-Have sex with me¡­A-Ai¡­Take A-Ai¡¯s virginity? V-Violate me¡­Nooooo! I don¡¯t want this! Stop!!! Mama! Mama! Save me! Mama!!!! ¡¹

    Now!!!

    As soon as Ai breathes out her screams¡­

    I push in my hips.

    ¡¸ Higiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    My penis goes inside, Ai¡­

    T-Tight.

    Ai¡¯s pussy¡­

    Her body is forced to stay as a child because of her mother.

    It must¡¯ve delayed the maturity of her genital as well.

    ¡¸ And now, let¡¯s go break your hymen, Ai!!! ¡¹

    Even so¡­

    I push in my tense glans into the proof of Ai¡¯s virginity.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!!!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaaah.

    Slowly, my penis¡­

    It pierces through Ai¡¯s hymen.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to die!!! Mama!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    I grab Ai¡¯s shoulders and push deeper.

    Just like a heated knife cutting a frozen ice cream¡­

    ¡¸ Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! Stop it! It can¡¯t go in!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet, we can still go deeper!!!! ¡¹

    A few more cms until the root.

    ¡¸ Nooo! No more!!!! It hurts! It really hurts! I don¡¯t want this! Noooo! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!!!! ¡¹

    Ai glares at me while spilling tears.

    She watches me take away her virginity.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cute. Ai. That¡¯s right, just look at me. Watch me until the end ¡¹

    When we¡¯re done having sex, she¡¯ll graduate from her mother.

    ¡¸ I hate you. Stop this. It hurts. I don¡¯t want this. It¡¯s disgusting. I don¡¯t want to do this! I hate you all!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s forced to restart.

    Her vagina tightens for a moment, but¡­

    It loosens right away.

    Using that opportunity.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s the goal! ¡¹

    I¡¯m now inside Ai to the root.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s breathing is rough¡­ Her whole body¡¯s sweating.

    Ai¡¯s vagina wrapping me up to the root conveys her heartbeat to me.

    Oh, Ai¡¯s insides are wet and warm.

    ¡¸ Look at it. You can see it since I placed a cushion on your ass, right? We¡¯re connected. We¡¯re having sex ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes look at the part where we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸ This is a lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can it be a lie? You can feel it, can¡¯t you? My dick is all inside Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai presses the shutter.

    Nei also records the connected part.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also a recording of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is cruel. You¡¯re cruel ¡¹

    Tears gather up on Ai¡¯s eyes once again.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t want this¡­I don¡¯t want this. Help me, Mama! Mama, why are you not coming?! Ai¡¯s now wasted ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not wasted ¡¹

    I caress Ai¡¯s cheeks.

    I poke the tip of her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s body feels good. Sex with Ai is the best ¡¹

    Ai slowly begin to move my hips.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! No! Stop! ¡¹

    Ai shouts at me, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, it doesn¡¯t hurt that much, does it, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You see, I had sex with many virgins already. And so, I know¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Girls who are in pain don¡¯t shout that much. They¡¯re in so much pain that they can¡¯t even say that they¡¯re in pain ¡¹

    I can sense that Ai¡¯s first experience doesn¡¯t hurt that much.

    ¡¸ But, it still hurts¡­That part ¡¹

    I tell me.

    ¡¸ If you think it hurts, then it will. It¡¯s within your tolerance, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t endure this!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, endure it for me ¡¹

    I poke her vagina.

    ¡¸ Haguu ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels incredible for me though ¡¹

    I slowly move my waist rhythmically.

    ¡¸ Nooo, stop, stop! Noooo ¡¹

    Even so, Ai continues to look at me.

    She looks at me with a frightened face.

    ¡¸ Is it scary, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Scary! Obviously, I¡¯m afraid! Auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, then let¡¯s hold hands ¡¹

    I place my hand on top of Ai¡¯s.

    Then, I grabbed her hands tightly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You, Yoshida-kun is the scary one here¡­Uuuu, aaaah! ¡¹

    Ai replies as I sway her body.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll get used to it, we¡¯re going to have sex hundreds of times after this ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡­Aaaahn, I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t want it ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s breasts sway around.

    Her tight insides clamp me hard.

    This isn¡¯t mature at all.

    This kind of tight pussy.

    Ai¡¯s pussy is probably a rare one.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve been holding back a lot¡­I-I¡¯m about to cum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m going to cum inside, that means I will be pouring semen inside Ai¡¯s womb that¡¯s never been filled before ¡¹

    I speed up my waist.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that! Nooo¡­Aaaguuu¡­It¡¯s a problem for Ai¡­You can¡¯t!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the problem? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noo, I¡¯ll make a baby!! I-I don¡¯t want that! Noooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you make one, then give birth to it. We¡¯ll raise the child together. Okay, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Absolutely noooooooo!! Agu! Don¡¯t go so intensely! It hurts! It hurts!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuu, it¡¯s rising up.

    ¡¸ A-Ai, say ¡°Creampie me¡± ¡°Pour it all inside Ai¡¯s womb,¡± ¡°Impregnate this virgin Ai¡± ¡¹

    I thrust my waist violently.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that!!!! Nooo! I don¡¯t want a child!!!!! ¡¹

    I ready for my last spurt.

    ¡¸ I-I order you Ai¡­S-Say it¡­!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    She knows that she will obey my command.

    ¡¸ Nooo! I don¡¯t want this! Aaaah! Yoshida-kun! Ai, Ai¡­

    I¡¯m at my limit.

    Dooookuuuu!!!!!

    I begin ejaculating before Ai could say it.

    My white and viscous liquid pours into Ai¡¯s womb like a pump.

    The intense jet of liquid washes Ai¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ W-What?! I-It¡¯s hot! ¡¹

    Ai is petrified as she looks at me.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaaaah. Something¡¯s coming in?! Something warm is coming inside Ai ¡¹

    Doooku.

    Dokudokudoku

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Ai, sorry, it leaked out. ooh, I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    I push in my waist multiple times, touching Ai¡¯s uterus with the tip of my glans and continue ejaculating.

    ¡¸ N-Noooooo!!!! I don¡¯t want this!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move around, shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aguuuuu ¡¹

    I embrace the exhausted Ai¡­

    And then ejaculated till my last drop inside Ai.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Sweat drips down from my forehead.

    It all falls into Ai¡¯s chest.

    Ai looks at me dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Hmm, that felt good. Thanks, Ai ¡¹

    I say while on top of Ai¡¯s weakened body.

    Our lower halves are still connected.

    ¡¸ Thanks for giving your virginity to me. Thanks for letting me cum inside. Your body felt amazing. Yeah, I think that I can enjoy having sex with Ai in the future ¡¹

    I kiss Ai over and over again.

    Ai is still weakened, and so she lets me do whatever I want.

    ¡¸ W-What do I do? ¡¹

    She mutters.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ This man raped me, I¡¯m no longer a virgin. I¡­Ai is broken now, it¡¯s over for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Ai will be having more fun sex with me in the future. Yeah, your body felt incredible, so I think you can cum on the third day. No, I¡¯ll be sure to make you cum by then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be fantastic for Ai once you start cumming too. I think that you¡¯ll get addicted to it. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be sure to play with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Ai gives me a frightened look.

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re sex friends. I feel sorry that I¡¯m the only one feeling the pleasure, so I¡¯ll make you feel it too. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai looks dumbfounded. Nei.

    ¡¸ Huh, Ai-chan? You think that it¡¯s over with just one round? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, Nobu¡¯s got a lot of stamina ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ Sorry about earlier, I came before you could ask me to cum inside you ¡¹

    I suck on Ai¡¯s nipples.

    Oh, this girl¡¯s sweat and love nectar is a love potion.

    I think I can go on for days.

    ¡¸ Next time, I¡¯ll be sure to match the timing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next time? ¡¹

    As soon as Ai asked.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go for the second round? ¡¹

    I begin to move my waist slowly?

    ¡¸ No way?! Noo, noo! No more!!! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Please stop! Aaaah! Uuuuu! Noooo! Nooo! No more!!! ¡¹

    We continue having sex in missionary position.

    I thought of going for the other positions for next time.

    Ai¡¯s vagina is small, yet, it¡¯s flexible, and it clamps hard.

    She¡¯s a virgin, and yet, I confirmed that she doesn¡¯t feel that much pain.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s incredible. It feels good, Ai¡¯s body is excellent. I¡¯m happy that Ai became my sex friend! ¡¹

    I pinch Ai¡¯s nipples while enjoying her insides.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaan! Stop! I don¡¯t want this!!! ¡¹

    I continue to violate Ai while her sweat flies to the surroundings.

    ¡¸ That ¡°No, No¡± will soon turn to ¡°Yes, Yes¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Ai. I never thought of you as a lewd girl ¡¹

    The two elder girls tell Ai.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is incredible. Ai looks cute, but her body is where it¡¯s at. It feels great to hug. Having sex with her is the best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu¡­Don¡¯t say that, Ai is not a perverted girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re doing something really perverted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, this is embarrassing!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re recording every moment of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai looks cute when Nobu violates you ¡¹

    We talk to the desperate Ai as we¡¯re having sex.

    This is to not let Ai escape from reality.

    To have her accept the fact that I¡¯m violating her.

    Nei and Kana-senpai watching her, are what ties Ai¡¯s mind to reality.

    If it were just the two of us, then her consciousness would¡¯ve gone away long ago.

    Anyway, we purposely embarrass I to have her concentrate.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Ai has become quite sexy now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. She received Yo-chan¡¯s semen in her womb now ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re no longer a child. Ai is my sex friend now.

    I creampie Ai a lot.

    It¡¯s making lewd sounds each time I go in and out.

    My semen foams around the part where we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, no, I don¡¯t want this. Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s small body sways as I violate her.

    Even so, she looks at me.

    I ordered her to do so, and so she can¡¯t look away.

    ¡¸ Ai may not like it, but it can¡¯t be helped. After all, what¡¯s our relationship again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, S-Sex¡­Sex friend ¡¹

    Ai replies with a pained expression.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to have lots of sex. All you have to think for the future is on how we¡¯re going to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Tears accumulate in her eyes once again, but¡­

    Ai isn¡¯t overcome with too much emotion anymore.

    She no longer panics and rampage.

    Since going for the second round of sex, my shuffle continues to work.

    The fact that she lost her virginity¡­

    And the despair from receiving my ejaculation inside.

    She now knows that the dreams where everything¡¯s set in the table for her¡­That someone will help her all the time¡­That kind of perfect future will not come for her.

    But, even so¡­

    She¡¯s not a girl who would suicide because of this despair.

    How should I say it?

    Ai is similar to Yukino in a sense.

    They¡¯re both cheeky.

    Girls like them don¡¯t commit suicide.

    I know.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, I¡¯ll never forgive you ¡¹

    Ai looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you don¡¯t have to ¡¹

    I tell Ai.

    ¡¸ I-I hate that look of yours, thinking that you know everything about Ai! I hate it! I hate you, Yoshida-kun!! Ahn! ¡¹

    She says that she hates me, so I go deeper with each poke.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t mind if you hate me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, Yoshida-kun, you don¡¯t know anything about Ai, and yet¡­Aaaah! You don¡¯t know anything about Ai¡­.! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m studying Ai like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I discovered a lot about Ai today. Ai¡¯s left nipple is more sensitive than your right ¡¹

    I touch Ai¡¯s breasts with both hands.

    ¡¸ AI¡¯s breasts fit perfectly on my palm, and it feels elastic ¡¹

    Her slightly firm breasts feel pleasant to touch on top of her firm skin.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I want to know everything about Ai ¡¹

    I smiled at Ai.

    ¡¸ I mean, I think I¡¯m the one who knows the most about Ai in this world. I¡¯m the only man who had sex with Ai, and I¡¯m the only one who knows the warmth and moisture inside. I also know how much pleasure it feels ejaculating inside Ai ¡¹

    I speed up my waist.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! S-Strong! Too strong!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you like this, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yeah, I can tell.

    I¡¯ve experienced it with so many girls.

    I can tell what kind of sex Ai prefers.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just your selfish¡­aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good inside Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu¡­That¡¯s what I hate the most ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t call me ¡°Ai¡± like we¡¯re friends! Aaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what do you want? ¡¹

    I lick off the sweat on Ai¡¯s nose.

    Salty.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know!!! Nnnn!! ¡¹

    Ai frowns as she replies to me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want someone I don¡¯t even like to call me like that ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, how about we use ¡°Kiyo¡± from your surname? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, I don¡¯t want that either! ¡¹

    Yeah, it blows off Ai¡¯s cuteness.

    ¡¸ Then how about ¡°Love-chan¡±? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s our rumored ¡°Love-dacha¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-san, I told you to stop that reference. At least keep it in pre-cure ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll think of it myself. How do I want to call you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way, this will be a long relationship ¡¹

    Ai can¡¯t do anything for herself right now.

    Bath, haircare, cleaning, laundry, housework.

    I wonder how long it will take for her to learn each and all of it?

    Err.

    ¡¸ For now, just one year. You¡¯ll be my sex friend for a year ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will release you after a year. We can end this relationship. If you want, you can report it to the police. Go pick a lover and have a relationship with him. But you¡¯ll be with me for a year. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    Ai looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, you¡¯ll understand it all in a year. Therefore, hold it until it¡¯s over. It¡¯s okay. That year will be over in a blink of an eye, you can endure that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I know that Ai is like that ¡¹

    Ai looks at me.

    She¡¯s trying to probe what is the worth of trusting someone like me.

    ¡¸ Ah, I said earlier that you won¡¯t be taking contraceptives, but you actually will. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything ¡¹

    Her big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Well, I think that Ai-chan will say that you don¡¯t want to part ways with Yo-chan in a year ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei laughed.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Ai, I¡¯m about to cum. This time¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯m nearing my limit.

    ¡¸ Yes, I should just say it, right? ¡¹

    I said it herself.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you can call me ¡°Ai¡± ¡¹

    Ai?

    As soon as I say that, Ai¡¯s insides tightened up.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Ai, I-I¡¯m about to cum again! I¡¯m going to cum inside you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, L-Let it out. Pour it all inside Ai¡¯s stomach!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu ¡¹

    I embraced Ai¡¯s naked body.

    Then, I shoot out my second round of semen.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! The hot stuff is coming out again!! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    Ai accepts my ejaculation while staring at me.

    ¡¸ A-Aiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Ai doesn¡¯t mention her mother since earlier.

    Ever since I broke her hymen.

    I think that Ai¡¯s renewing herself smoothly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m cumming! Still cumming!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 814. Sex Kingdom / Ai in front of everyone

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    I push in my waist and release until the last drop inside Ai.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa, auuu ¡¹

    Ai watched me ejaculate while sighing out repeatedly.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I push aside my exhaustion and embrace her sweaty body.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that felt great. Ai is a good girl ¡¹

    I pat Ai¡¯s head with a smile.

    Ai seems surprised by my actions.

    ¡¸ You may still have some discomfort, but it will be okay. I¡¯m sure that your body will get used to it ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been talking to her about the long-term since earlier.

    I¡¯m making her understand that this isn¡¯t just for today.

    ¡¸ You know, after-sex care is also essential. It¡¯s not over after I pour my semen inside your womb ¡¹

    I then kiss Ai¡¯s lips and massage her chest.

    I taste Ai¡¯s lips and tongue.

    I stimulate her stiff nipples with my finger.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel like this is much more gentle than my first time ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, smiling.

    ¡¸ Well, well, Kana-chan. This is a crucial time for Ai-chan ¡¹

    Nei captures Ai¡¯s expression with the camera.

    That¡¯s right.

    This is Ai¡¯s turning point.

    Just now, I raped Ai. She lost her virginity.

    Ai¡¯s mother, who protects her all the time, didn¡¯t come to save her when she was in danger now.

    I¡¯ve ejaculated twice in her womb, and I still have my penis inside Ai¡­

    Her complete dependence on her mother is now a thing of the past.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s great. Ai. From now on, you¡¯ll serve Nobu every day, together with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Having cute girls like Ai makes me happy ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei, the two beauties in our school.

    Especially Kana-senpai, who is in the same club as Ai¡­

    These two beauties are my women.

    Furthermore, they are happily accepting her.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan will become even more beautiful once you have sex with Yo-chan everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, since Nobu did it with me, I feel my skin becoming glossy. I could sleep soundly at night too. Somehow, it works as a stress reduction method when you¡¯re irritated. Sex is great, hmmhmm~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s only with Yo-chan. Only he can make women beautiful through sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I was lucky to be pulled here! Ai, you¡¯re also lucky. To think that you can have sex with Nobu, even if it¡¯s just for a year ¡¹

    These two say that there¡¯s worth in having sex with me.

    ¡¸ Well, just leave it all to Yo-chan, and you¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Nobu¡¯s a reliable man after all! ¡¹

    Hearing the two say that, I smile at Ai with a composed look.

    This is crucial.

    This is to give Ai a sense of security.

    I need to show manly composure.

    ¡¸ I-I, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I stop Ai from speaking by kissing her.

    ¡¸ Ai, you don¡¯t have to think of anything else ¡¹

    I insert my tongue.

    Our tongues entwine.

    I send in my saliva and have Ai drink it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything from now on. Nobu¡¯s a fantastic guy you know ¡¹

    Kana-senpai whispers to Ai.

    ¡¸ Nobu will never betray Ai as long as you don¡¯t betray him either. Nobu will definitely bring happiness to Ai. I believe in that, and actually, my daily life is filled with excitement. It¡¯s nothing but fun being chosen as Nobu¡¯s woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in exchange, once you betray Yo-chan, it will be terrible for you ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we tell you earlier? Nobu holds genuinely scary powers. He can do anything, no lies. ¡¹

    ¡¸ The girls who had that strange power that controls Ai-chan¡¯s body right now, they will listen to whatever Yo-chan tells them. And in combat, it¡¯s not just Edie. Money and connections aren¡¯t a problem either. You can report to the police that you were raped, but they won¡¯t arrest us. Instead, Ai-chan would be buried in the darkness~ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s frightened.

    Her vagina clamps harder.

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t do that. AI will never betray me. All you have to do is be my sex friend for a year ¡¹

    I rub my cheeks with Ai.

    I embrace her body.

    Our naked skin sticks together.

    I pat her hair.

    Anyway, I¡¯m thorough with skinship.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll follow my orders too. Ai, don¡¯t betray me. You¡¯ll do what I say for a year and look only at me for a year. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I order as I look into Ai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Your answer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, good girl ¡¹

    I smiled and embraced Ai.

    ¡¸ If Ai is a good girl then I¡¯ll give you a hug ¡¹

    Nei, Kana-senpai, and I work together.

    To have Ai depend on me.

    Changing her reliance on her mother to me.

    ¡¸ There, there, Ai is such a cute girl ¡¹

    I must sexually arouse her when making physical contact.

    This is to let Ai understand that she¡¯s a woman and feel the embrace of a man.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s mind and body are mine for just a year ¡¹

    In the end, taking care of the distortion in Ai¡¯s mind will take time.

    Ai needs someone to depend on right now.

    However, her relationship with her mother is¡­

    It¡¯s a negative spiral where they rely on each other.

    Furthermore, Ai¡¯s growth in mind and body¡­

    It begins to slip off because of her mother¡¯s obsession with having Ai stay as a child.

    This mother-daughter relationship isn¡¯t doing well.

    Therefore.

    Therefore, Ai will be dependent on me for now.

    It¡¯s troublesome, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    Humans don¡¯t become independent that easy.

    ¡¸ Say, ¡°please treat me well for one year.¡± That¡¯s an order. Make a pledge. Swear that you¡¯re mine for a year ¡¹

    And so, I¡¯ll allow her to depend on me for a year.

    I will not be doting on her like her mother.

    And this isn¡¯t a small world with just the two of them.

    I have this splendid family with me.

    I¡¯m sure that they will drill the daily life to Ai.

    ¡¸ P-Please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ For how many years? 30? I don¡¯t mind that ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please take care of Ai for one year, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you swear, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I swear ¡¹

    Ai replied.

    I ordered her to look at me, and so she said it while looking at my eyes.

    ¡¸ Okay, good, good ¡¹

    I smiled at her.

    I praise her.

    I embrace her.

    ¡¸ Ai is really cute ¡¹

    ¡­just like a father

    Ai¡¯s everything is wrapped up by her mother until now¡­

    Ai never experienced skinship with her father.

    I will use that.

    I need to become the paternal figure to break her relationship with her mother.

    Well, I¡¯m just a high-school boy in reality, so¡­

    I don¡¯t have that father-like features.

    That¡¯s where I compensate it with sex.

    Fortunately, I had lots of experience with Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing, I just wanted to call you ¡¹

    I give her a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡¸ Now then, time to let go. It might hurt a bit while pulling out but endure it. ¡¹

    I pull my penis out from Ai.

    ¡¸ Hey, Kana-chan! Shutter Chance! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, right! Nei-san! ¡¹

    I pull out my glans from Ai¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Ah, auuu ¡¹

    Ai leaks out a pained voice.

    Two rounds worth of semen trickle down from her slightly swollen slit.

    Ah, it turned pink after mixing with her virgin blood.

    Even so, it¡¯s not that much.

    It seems that Ai got deflowered with not much damage to her body.

    ¡¸ Okay, Ai-chan. Don¡¯t close off your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, this is incredible ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai use their cameras to take photos.

    ¡¸ You did well. Good girl ¡¹

    I then pat the head of the girl of the same age as me.

    ¡¸ Okay. Good job, Ai-chan, you can close your legs now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, take a rest, Ai ¡¹

    Hearing my order, Ai breathes out.

    ¡¸ Look at the handkerchief Kana-chan brought. It¡¯s now stained with Ai-chan¡¯s blood and Yo-chan¡¯s semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s cool? This will be a commemorative item for Ai-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about we sign there as witnesses? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Here, towel, Yo-chan. Wipe off your dick with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll deal with Nobu¡¯s sweat ¡¹

    Nei hands me a towel, and I use it to wipe off my penis smeared with blood, sweat, semen, and love nectar.

    Kana-senpai wipes my back with another towel.

    ¡¸ Wow, it reeks of a manly smell. Nobu¡¯s sweat smells like honey ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think that it¡¯s some fruits-gum ¡¹

    The two beauties said.

    ¡¸ They say that it smells sweet when it¡¯s someone you like ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Nei-san. I get that, in America, they call their lovers ¡°Sugar¡± or ¡°Pumpkin,¡± anything sweet and sugary, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you, Ai-chan? What does Yo-chan smell like? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Hmm, you don¡¯t know yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai. Once you start to sense that he smells good, that¡¯s when you fall for Nobu! I¡¯m looking forward to that! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai licks off my nape while saying that.

    ¡¸ I like it when Nobu¡¯s sweating all over ¡¹

    Nei laughed as she looks at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, You can still go for another round, right? ¡¹

    My penis is still erect.

    ¡¸ A-Are you doing it again? ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, you¡¯re resting for now! So, who do you pick, for now, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Want to do it, Kana-senpai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Really? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me and then Nei¡­

    ¡¸ But, I feel sorry if it¡¯s just me¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it! I can do it with Yo-chan back in the house as much as we want! You can go, for now, Kana-chan! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ T-Then, I-I¡¯ll take that offer ¡¹

    Kana-senpai approaches my face.

    ¡¸ I wanted to do this since earlier. Nobu, kiss me ¡¹

    I kiss Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Ahn, gimme some saliva. I¡¯m thirsty ¡¹

    Kana-senpai swallows my saliva.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, you can stay over our place anytime. It¡¯s much more fun with everyone ¡¹

    Kana-senpai hasn¡¯t met everyone in the family yet.

    ¡¸ I want to go, but I¡¯m scared that I get addicted. It will be a lot of trouble if I don¡¯t want to go home anymore, see? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai flips up her tennis skirt and shows me her ass.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a place where Misuzu-san and the other wealthy people live. I understood it after coming to their party last week, I¡¯m okay going there only sometimes. I¡¯d feel stiff if it¡¯s all the time. Besides, the fun would be gone if I got used to living in that kind of world ¡¹

    Our mansion isn¡¯t a space for the wealthy though.

    It must be like that through Kana-senpai¡¯s eyes.

    It¡¯s an old-fashioned Western-style house constructed as a high-class brothel, and so the interior is luxurious.

    And so, she thinks that it has the high-class atmosphere of Misuzu and Ruriko.

    With that image, I think that she¡¯ll lose her hips when she goes to the actual main house of the Kouzuki family.

    ¡¸ Besides, Ai¡¯s room is close to the school. I think we can use this as Nobu¡¯s fuck room! ¡¹

    Fuck room?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the receiving end of that though. Like, brought in and violated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that sounds nice. This room is childish, but it has that love-hotel feel in it. ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Nei-san, you went to a love hotel with Nobu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ An acquaintance of mine is a manager. To be honest, Yo-chan can stay over there even if he¡¯s wearing a uniform ¡¹

    ¡¸ Staying over a high-class hotel is nice and all, but I think going that route looks okay too. Let¡¯s go there, Ai. I think it will get super lewd! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re setting this room as Nobu¡¯s fuck room too. Either way, you don¡¯t want Ai to be the last, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I thought of trying out what Iwakura-kaichou mentioned earlier. If I become the student council president by next year, I can change the school regulations so Nobu can deflower all the cute school girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if we can use hypnotism on all the cute girls, then it¡¯s easy, right? ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna¡¯s Miko power?

    ¡¸ The first-year students by next year would have their virginity checked during the entrance ceremony, and Nobu can eat all the cute girls. Like, having all of them here naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai giggled.

    ¡¸ Silly you. Those were just assumptions of what you could do ¡¹

    Oh, a joke?

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s so timid that you get scared even from just imagining it, right? It¡¯s not. You should have wild ideas. And if it¡¯s possible, then do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yo-chan can do anything now ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t squeeze yourself within the possibilities of what you can do. You need to treat the powers you have with care too. Use them. It¡¯s the duty of those who have it ¡¹

    Duty.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no rich man who just deposits his wealth in a bank, is there? Wealthy men invest. It goes back to the loop of the society. And if the man becomes a stockholder of a company, then he¡¯s in touch with the administration. Isn¡¯t that what Kouzuki-ojiichan does? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Jii-chan isn¡¯t just a wealthy man.

    He¡¯s involved with multiple businesses.

    He may have entrusted the Kouzuki group to Shiba-san. However, he continues to watch as the admin because he¡¯s still a shareholder.

    ¡¸ And with that, wealth brings more wealth. Using it to the limits is the right and duty of those who have it. If one doesn¡¯t do anything, the money will just disappear, and that¡¯s dead money. That old man lives off with the money he makes, right? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just about money. He doesn¡¯t sleep off his influence and connections with the people of the world. He always creates a new job for people, see? ¡¹

    He¡¯s always telling me stories about that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yo-chan, you need to use what you have assertively ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Right now, Yo-chan is burning with that sense of duty because you picked up Ai-chan, right? Thinking, ¡°Oh, I picked up someone troublesome again, but I need to do something about her,¡± right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Change that concept. You need to notice that you have higher power because you picked Ai-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Tomorrow, Ai will join Katsuko-san, Nei-san, and me in your bakery. Besides, Edie-san and Megumi-san are beauties too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s getting big now. All the beauties in our school are gathering in that spot ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Kana-senpai¡¯s inclusion made it a huge success.

    If we were to add Ai, the cutest among the first-year students¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll become a rumor that Nobu¡¯s bakery only has the school beauties working for them, right? And it¡¯ll get easier for us to invite the cuties that¡¯ll enroll next year. Fortunately, although, sorry to say, Nei-san is a repeater, and so, all the members of the bakery would remain by next year ¡¹

    Oh, Kana-senpai¡­

    She doesn¡¯t know that Nei will move to America with Margo-san¡­

    No¡­

    It doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t attend school anymore.

    Besides, Nei¡¯s not registered in this school, and so she can stay only if she wants.

    ¡¸ Well, putting that next year talk aside, Nobu¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shakes her ass.

    ¡¸ I want it now. What position do you want? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Then, get on top of Ai on all fours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, going from behind? Nobu, you want me to show my face to Ai while you ravish me? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai is quick to understand.

    ¡¸ I guessed so. Ai, excuse me! Hmmhmm~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gets on top of Ai, who¡¯s naked and lying down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu. Looking at you this close, Ai is really cute. You¡¯re just like me. Nobu broke our hymen and ejaculated a lot inside. We¡¯re no longer children, once you learn sex, you¡¯re now a mature woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hoshizaki-senpai. ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can call me ¡°Kana-san.¡± We¡¯re now both Nobu¡¯s women. It¡¯s forever for me, and only one year for Ai, but I¡¯ll allow it ¡¹

    ¡¸ F-Forever? A-Are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai kisses AI¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll soon understand~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sticks out her ass higher.

    ¡¸ Nobu, do it ¡¹

    I peel off Kana-senpai¡¯s bloomers.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s round ass.

    Oh, there¡¯s so much difference in meat in just one year difference.

    Her slit is already hot and wet.

    Love nectar drips down on Kana-senpai¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Do it! Give your hot rod to me! ¡¹

    I¡¯m going doggy style with Kana-senpai, who¡¯s in all fours.

    My glans rubs into her entrance.

    Again and again¡­

    ¡¸ Aaah, hurry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come! Nobu!! ¡¹

    Zububububu!

    ¡¸ Aaauunn~ it¡¯s in!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells Ai.

    ¡¸ Ai, it went in. Nobu¡¯s inside me again! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kana-san?! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s surprised as she watches someone else have sex.

    ¡¸ Nobu, deeper! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! ¡¹

    I grab Kana-senpai¡¯s thin waist.

    Then, I bury in my hard dick.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Warm love nectar flows down from where Kana-senpai and I are connected, falling to Ai¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu! It¡¯s so deep! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans kisses the entrance to Kana-senpai¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s perfect. So perfect!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ You see, I feel complete when you insert your dick inside me, Nobu. Usually, I feel incomplete. After all, Nobu¡¯s not doing me! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai pushes her waist to me.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go on without Nobu! I¡¯ll only have sex with Nobu. This is what makes me feel alive! I want to have sex with Nobu all the time!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s watching.

    She¡¯s purposely leaking out a loud voice.

    This is to increase Ai¡¯s dependence on me.

    Once we¡¯re done having sex in this room, we¡¯ll come back to the living room, and the second part of the war with Ai¡¯s mother is waiting.

    ¡¸ Nobu, move violently, intensely! Violate me! Do it! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I start off with an intense piston.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s moving, Nobu¡¯s rampaging inside me! It¡¯s stirring me up!!! Aaaahn! Yes! That feels good!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kana-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai will become like this soon enough! Having sex with Nobu feels good! Aaah! Aaahn! I¡¯m getting addicted to this! It¡¯s like drugs! Aaaah! Yes! There! Grind me there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here? Kana-senpai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! There! Aaaah! Nobu knows so much about my body!! I love it! Yes! I love you! ¡¹

    I lower my body¡­

    Then, I reach for Kana-senpai¡¯s breasts.

    Grabbing them on top of her tennis clothing

    I lift up her bra.

    ¡¸ Yes! I wanted you to touch my breasts! Nobu knows it all!! Aaah, stronger! Grip it tighter!!! So hard that it creates a mark of Nobu¡¯s hands!! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Yes! Aaah! Aaaahn! That feels good! Play with my nipples to! Aaahn! Yes! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s body is becoming lewd.

    Oh, the room¡¯s filled with that lewd pheromone now.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! It¡¯s so arousing to have Ai watch us! This is much better than usual! I might get addicted to this! ¡¹

    I bang Kana-senpai while making loud noises.

    ¡¸ Iyaan~ That¡¯s embarrassing! Don¡¯t look at me like that, Ai! Aaahn! Just kidding! Watch me! Watch me all you want! Ahn! Sex feels good! I wonder why, Ai, why does it feel so good when I¡¯m having sex with Nobu?!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s making an appeal that having intense with me feels good.

    ¡¸ No more, Ai, let¡¯s kiss. Hey, let¡¯s kiss! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! K-Kana-san?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not? Both of us belong to Nobu now. Aaahn! If only you become Nobu¡¯s slave sooner ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Slave? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Love slave. I love Nobu¡¯s kindness. Nobu also loves me, aaahn, so happy. Having sex is happiness! Hey, let¡¯s kiss, Ai! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oooh, that¡¯s incredible! ¡¹

    Nei captures our silliness.

    And the living room¡¯s watching this situation.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Nagisa-oneechan and Mii-chan¡¯s specialty of going for lesbian plays while Yo-chan bangs them. Ask them to teach you a lot next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about that right now! I¡¯m just too aroused at this moment! Aaaah! I feel strange! Nobu, touch my breasts more! Ai, I¡¯m going to touch yours! Aaahn! I want both of us messed up!! ¡¹

    To think that Kana-senpai can get this obscene when joining her junior in the club in sex¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! What?! Something¡¯s strange. Aaah, something¡¯s starting! Hey, what¡¯s this? Ai, what¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know! ¡¹

    Ai shouts.

    ¡¸ You need to understand! I¡¯m about to cum! I¡¯m going to cum! Aaaaaaaah! Nobu¡¯s dick is going to make me cum while Ai¡¯s watching! ¡¹

    I head for the last spurt.

    ¡¸ N-Nobu, can we cum together?! Can you?! I don¡¯t want to cum alone! Nobu! I want to cum with you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll make it in time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn~ As expected of Nobu! You¡¯re making my womb throb!!! Aaahn! Aaaah! Aaah! Aaahn! Look at me, Ai-chan! Watch me as I cum! If you don¡¯t watch then, you don¡¯t want to know what I¡¯ll do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    I¡¯m going all out as I thrust Senpai from behind.

    ¡¸ Aaah! There! Yes! It¡¯s hitting me!!! There! Kana¡¯s weak there!!! Aaaah! Nobu! Nobu! My Nobu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m cumming!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s body twitched violently.

    Her vagina clamps hard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cum! Let it out!!! Make babies with me!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuuu!!!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! So hot! It¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kana-senpai!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pulsating so hard! Aaaaah! It¡¯s going!!! Ai, do you see it? Nobu¡­Nobu¡¯s cumming inside of me. Watch me! Watch as Nobu ejaculates inside of me!!!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    I continue to grind in my hips while ejaculating.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa!! Haaaaaa!!! Haaaaaa!!!! It¡¯s pouring in my womb! Nobu!!! ¡¹

    My long ejaculation continues.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaah, aaaaah, incredible! Such happiness!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 815. Sex Kingdom / Sex while Mother watches

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Nobu that felt incredible ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells me after I¡¯m done with ejaculating.

    ¡¸ Hey, pull it out, I¡¯ll show it to Ai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai turned to me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Okay, I order you to do what Kana-senpai tells you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at this, Ai, this is what Nobu¡¯s dick did inside me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai makes it easy for Ai to see the connected part.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I feel sad about it but, sure ¡¹

    Zururu.

    I pull my withered penis from Kana-senpai¡¯s inside.

    It¡¯s smeared with sweat, love nectar, and semen.

    ¡¸ Ah, ahn~ Look at it, Ai! ¡¹

    My glans pop out, and it starts spilling from her womb.

    Then, the white semen drips down and falls to Ai¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ See? I¡¯m just like Ai. Nobu¡¯s semen fills me up ¡¹

    Ai looks at Kana-senpai¡¯s obscene actions in a daze.

    ¡¸ B-But I¡¯ll get pregnant ¡¹

    Ai mutters. Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We told you earlier, didn¡¯t we? We¡¯ll give you a drug to make sure that you won¡¯t. Besides, why not? It¡¯s Nobu¡¯s child. You¡¯d want to bear his child ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. My family is a big one. They¡¯ll all treasure the child ¡¹

    I said calmly.

    This is to give Ai the impression that it is how it is.

    Showing a lot of composure.

    ¡¸ Well, why not. Ai¡¯s contract is only for a year. Mine is a lifetime contract, and so Nobu will make love with me forever ¡¹

    We exchange a passionate kiss in front of Ai.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Nei-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes! It¡¯s a lifetime contract! I mean, I only want Yo-chan in my next life too ¡¹

    Nei also kisses me.

    ¡¸ Ai. Just because you¡¯re Nobu¡¯s sex friend doesn¡¯t mean that you will be given preferential treatment in sex. You need to wait for your turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! There are a lot of girls who want to have sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, the two of us are mainly at school. Let¡¯s do it in your room from now on? Sometimes at the hotel too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, should we stay over somewhere? I know a good spa resort hotel! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, that sounds good too. Getting in the hot springs, eating good food, then having sex with Nobu at night. Hmm! What do I do? I feel like my beauty¡¯s leveling up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your skin will get smooth, and your sexiness would be going to the roofs! ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai are such a good combo.

    I never thought that these two would be this compatible.

    Nei needs a bright and cheerful friend like Kana-senpai.

    Nei¡¯s personality is only an artificial one, made to hide her shy ¡°Najima Yasuko¡± self.

    Kana-senpai is a bright person at heart.

    I think that Kana-senpai¡¯s straightforward character pulls out Nei and lets her feel comfortable.

    That¡¯s good enough for ordinary high school students.

    Nei wanted that ordinary life but never had it.

    I think she can enjoy life in high school with Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan. Wipe off Ai-chan¡¯s face ¡¹

    Nei hands me a new towel from the bag.

    As expected of Katsuko-nee. She¡¯s got a lot of towels prepared.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Ai, I¡¯ll wipe your face ¡¹

    I wipe off the semen dripping on Ai¡¯s face and body.

    ¡¸ Ah, Nei-san, give me a towel too. Ah, shit. I skipped out the practice in the tennis club. I wonder if it¡¯s okay to come back while filled with Nobu¡¯s semen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about borrowing the shower from this house? Either way, Yo-chan, and Ai-chan will take a shower ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. I already skipped out, and if I came back after taking a bath, I think my seniors would get angry at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, well, you skipped out intending to save Ai-chan from the hands of the Judo club guy, right? If you want, I can talk to your seniors. I¡¯ll give them a good excuse. I should be a senior too, and I¡¯m also a legendary woman, and so I think that they¡¯ll agree to what I say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, thanks Nei-san

    ¡¸ Nufufufu! Leave it to me! ¡¹

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Then, we should go back down to the living room ¡¹

    We¡¯ll return to the living room, and it¡¯s the decisive battle with Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ And after putting things in order, we¡¯ll take a bath. Ai, you¡¯ll be washing me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ai gets up and tries to put on the clothes scattered around the floor.

    ¡¸ What are you doing, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t dress up. You and I are going downstairs naked. ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need to report to your mother that you became my sex friend ¡¹

    I speak of it like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ Ai is now an adult woman, and so you won¡¯t rely on your mother on everything. You will have to tell her, ¡°I will do everything myself, thank you for raising me until now.¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ ????!!!! ¡¹

    I laughed at the speechless Ai.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry that much. I¡¯ll be here with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Ai-chan has Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll also support you, Ai. Ah, but we¡¯re not going to help you out, just support you ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ With that said, we¡¯re going to decide everything downstairs ¡¹

    I order Ai¡­

    Ai hears what I say while looking confused.

    She looks straight at me.

    Ai¡¯s dependence on me is growing larger than her reliance on her mother.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay~ Here comes Ai¡¯s triumphant return! Clap! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai leads the way, and we returned to the living room.

    Katsuko-nee, Yomi, and Luna clap their hands.

    Ai and I return to the room naked.

    Nei¡¯s left in Ai¡¯s room, putting back the cameras in the bag.

    ¡¸ A-Ai!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother, who saw her charming figure, calls her out.

    Her expression shows exhaustion.

    She¡¯s watching Ai deflowered in real-time without censorship, after all.

    ¡¸ Okay, please stay quiet. Don¡¯t move. Just spectate for a while, okay? ¡¹

    Yomi uses her power on Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, good job. Ai-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We watched it. That was a lot of trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯re your impressions? ¡¹

    Luna, Edie, Katsuko-nee speaks up.

    ¡¸ Usually, women have that impression that ¡°It hurts¡± or ¡°I thought it should be like this,¡± so, What about you, Ai? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Ai. Answer her. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-He came inside ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s what made the most impression for her.

    ¡¸ H-He came twice¡­Inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother, who¡¯s ordered to shut up, cries quietly.

    ¡¸ I think you were lucky that it ended only on the second time. I know that he can deflower a woman and violate her until morning and cum inside ten times ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    Haa, Yukino?

    No, Mana also received that one, I had my way with her multiple times after taking her virginity.

    ¡¸ If I recall, our first time also had more than twice inside, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yomi-oneesama. Nii-san was hardworking ¡¹

    The young shrine maidens look at me.

    ¡¸ Besides, Ai-san, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s over with just two ¡¹

    Luna said. Ai¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why you came down here naked, Nii-san? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just sly Luna, you can read my mind and yet you say it that way ¡¹

    Those were my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Err, Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Well then, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I push the naked in front.

    Making sure that her mother can see her.

    ¡¸ Say the line to your mother ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ M-Mama ¡¹

    She looks at her mother. Speaking in a trembling voice¡­

    The mother, who¡¯s mouth is sealed, looks at her daughter.

    ¡¸ A-Ai, gave her virginity to Yoshida-kun¡­and became a woman ¡¹

    The mother listens to her daughter.

    Luna¡¯s controlling her mind.

    This might be shocking for her, but she won¡¯t panic that much.

    ¡¸ F-From now on, u-until one year¡­I-I¡¯m Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex friend¡­I-I will have sex with Yoshida-kun. He¡¯ll teach me a lot about sex. If Yoshida-kun asks for it¡­I¡¯ll get naked anytime, anywhere¡­Becoming a lewd bitch that opens up my body for him. That¡¯s how it is now, I-I, Kiyohara Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Okay, Ai¡¯s no longer panicking either.

    After multiple restarts, and the shock from losing her virginity.

    This much won¡¯t make her thoughts fly away.

    Looking good.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you¡­thank you for raising A-Ai with care until now ¡¹

    Ai tells her mother.

    ¡¸ But, Ai is already an adult, and so, I¡¯ll do everything myself¡­Y-Yoshida-kun said, I-It¡¯s an order, M-Mama, so, Mama¡­ ¡¹

    Ai speaks while holding tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t worry about Ai anymore ¡¹

    Her mother shakes her head.

    To Ai¡¯s mother, Ai letting her go means losing her identity.

    But, if she continues to depend on her mother, she¡¯ll reach failure sooner or later.

    We need to destroy that distorted relationship right now.

    ¡¸ Well done, Ai. Good girl ¡¹

    I hug Ai¡¯s naked body from behind.

    I pat her head.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, take a deep breath, let¡¯s do it together. Breathe in ¡¹

    Ai breathes air in while I embrace her.

    ¡¸ Okay, then slowly breathe out ¡¹

    Ai breathes out from the bottom of her stomach.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaa¡­Iyan~ ¡¹

    Ai got startled when I massaged her cute breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t struggle. This is okay, right? What¡¯s our relationship again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sex friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, I can do this anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    I whisper to Ai¡¯s ears while massaging her springy breasts.

    ¡¸ And that includes even in front of your mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Okay, come over here, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ This chair is good enough ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings in a chair to the living room.

    I sit down on that one.

    ¡¸ Okay, slowly lower your hips ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    ¡¸ This will be the third time, and it will be in front of your mother. Ai, that¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    I won¡¯t use ¡°shuffle¡± until the last minute.

    Ai will follow my order even if she¡¯s hesitating.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. This time, you won¡¯t feel that much pain ¡¹

    Yomi tells Ai.

    ¡¸ Cut off that pain and double the pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also navigate ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s Miko power functions to give a person¡¯s memory a clear intent.

    On the other hand, Edie and Michi¡¯s Qi uses to feel people¡¯s senses.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m good at checking this ¡¹

    Sexual arousal is a sense, and so, Edie can sense Ai¡¯s movements and guide her.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s link-up. Edie-oneesama ¡¹

    Yomi and Edie hold hands.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Luna puts her hand on Yomi¡¯s back and supplements her power.

    ¡¸ Edie. Ai¡¯s a beginner in sex, don¡¯t drown her now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that Darling, girls like Ai will get addicted if we give her too much ¡¹

    Edie understands.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s save some fear when it comes to sex ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Okay, Ai, I order you to lower your hips ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Ah, ah, uuuu ¡¹

    I grab her waist from behind and slowly squat her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, just like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu, I¡¯ll adjust it to the entrance. ¡¹

    Kana-senpai grabs my penis and leads it to Ai¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Uhiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    My glans touch Ai¡¯s sensitive entrance once again.

    Ai trembles from my hot penis.

    ¡¸ And now, tell your mother ¡°Watch Ai have raw sex¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mama, Ai, Sex¡­Will have raw sex¡­please watch!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, now lower your hips!!! ¡¹

    Zubububu!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother is watching.

    Ai¡¯s mother is watching.

    ¡¸ Deeper. Put your weight on me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Yoshida-kun! Yes! ¡¹

    Nupupupu!!!

    Ai¡¯s pussy that received my ejaculation twice¡­

    It swallows my penis up to the root.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! It can¡¯t go in anymore. It won¡¯t go in anymore! M-Mama! Look!! ¡¹

    I grabbed Ai¡¯s thighs from behind and spread it open to create an M shape on top of my legs.

    I show off the part where we¡¯re connected to her mother.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaa¡­..Aaaaaaa¡­.M-Mama¡¯s watching! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re showing your mother that Ai is already an adult ¡¹

    Then, I stabilize my body while sitting on the chair and Ai on top of me.

    ¡¸ Ai, I¡¯ll make you feel good ¡¹

    I stretch out my hand and rub Ai¡¯s love nectar on my finger.

    Then, I use my wet finger to rub Ai¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! N-Noooo! Don¡¯t touch my breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not? You¡¯re mine right now, Ai. I can do what I want ¡¹

    Yomi should be increasing Ai¡¯s sexual arousal.

    And so, she should be sensitive from this much.

    Ai¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    ¡¸ You understand it, don¡¯t you? Your mind and body are both mine now ¡¹

    My penis buries deeply inside her, and I embrace her from behind.

    ¡¸ Ai is mine. Look, your mother¡¯s watching you from a distance, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mama ¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve graduated from your mother now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ai¡­Yoshida-kun¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡­. ¡¹

    Her dependence changes now.

    I¡¯m rewriting Ai¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ !!!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother pleads desperately with her eyes, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hate your child, Mother ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee put her hand on Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s shoulders and said.

    ¡¸ It was you who raised Ai-san to become a girl with no pride at all ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If she¡¯s a woman with pride, then she¡¯ll feel ashamed from rape. Hating the man who raped her, detesting him for dirtying her chastity, and might even commit suicide ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, your daughter, Ai-san isn¡¯t that kind of girl ¡¹

    I crawl my fingers to Ai¡¯s clitoris.

    My fingers expose her clitoris, and I rub it.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! M-Mama! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s petite body trembles on top of me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this?! I-It feels good ¡¹

    Ai moans when I caress her clitoris while I violate her in front of her mother.

    ¡¸ Your daughter now depends on the same man who raped her. What a poor daughter. But it can¡¯t be helped. You raised her to become like that ¡¹

    A girl who has her mother do everything for her.

    Her mother prepares all for her, and so she doesn¡¯t have hobbies, dreams, nor hope.

    Thinking that it¡¯s natural for people to help her, and so she makes herself look timid to attract sympathy from people.

    Lastly, she¡¯s a girl who doesn¡¯t know how to thank others for what they¡¯ve done to her.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s just cute¡­A girl with beauty and nothing inside. That¡¯s what your daughter is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice echoes inside Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why she can cast you away. If she finds someone she can depend on better than her mother, she¡¯ll jump to that person. That¡¯s natural. You named her ¡°Ai¡± and yet, you didn¡¯t teach her to love people ¡¹

    Ai doesn¡¯t know ¡°love.¡±

    No, she only knows the love that she receives from her mother, and from others.

    She doesn¡¯t know how to love others.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t love herself. That¡¯s the reason why she doesn¡¯t have pride as a human. And look at her, depending on the same man who raped her ¡¹

    I see.

    Yukino¡¯s always opposing me, the man who raped her.

    Yukino¡¯s a woman with high pride.

    But, Ai¡­

    Ai is a girl who has no pride as a human.

    All she wished for is to make it easy for herself.

    She makes a wish but doesn¡¯t do anything herself.

    She only waits for someone to do something and make the situation better for her.

    She doesn¡¯t do anything and just wait, not approaching the reality with any effort.

    ¡¸ People with no pride have nothing inside. They¡¯re empty humans ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Therefore, she just accepted that I call her ¡°Ai.¡±

    ¡¸ Ai-san didn¡¯t treat her virginity, her mind, and body that preciously. She doesn¡¯t love herself, and so she doesn¡¯t treasure herself ¡¹

    And with Tsuji-senpai¡¯s love, she only thought, ¡°I¡¯d be glad if someone can mediate between.¡±

    Ai never had a strong will.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this man took her first kiss, tore her virginity, and treats her as a sex slave, and yet she¡¯s okay with it. She thinks ¡°I don¡¯t care about what¡¯s gone anymore¡± ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t make that much fuss about her body.

    That¡¯s why, when asked for her impressions in sex, she said: ¡°He came inside.¡±

    The pain from deflowering, fear from becoming pregnant, are no longer remaining.

    ¡¸ Do you understand? This is the result of everything that you¡¯ve done, the way you treasured Ai-san ¡¹

    That means?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Ai-san herself isn¡¯t raised to become a girl who treasures herself. After all, someone will always protect her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee continues.

    ¡¸ Ai-san is a girl who will entrust her mind and body to someone who she thinks can protect her better, someone she can rely on, even if that man is the man who raped her ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Mama! Something¡¯s strange. This man, Yoshida-kun¡¯s fingers, feels good! Aaaahn! What¡¯s this, it feels good! Aaaah! ¡¹

    There¡¯s hardly any damage in Ai¡¯s body from my piston.

    Therefore, the sexual arousal from having her mother watch a man pierce her¡­

    And the pleasure from teasing her clitoris flares up Ai.

    Twice raped and creampie, and she watched Kana-senpai have sex.

    Ai¡¯s fear of having sex with me is now gone.

    Even if it¡¯s with me, if it feels good, then she doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s a sex friend relationship.

    ¡¸ Ai, try moving. Rub it around and find where you feel the pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Ai starts moving her hips.

    ¡¸ Ah, this is good! I feel the shivers here! ¡¹

    Ai writhes.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Mama! What do I do! It feels good when I¡¯m having sex with Yoshida-kun!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 816. Sex Kingdom / Secre

    ¡¸ Aah, aah, aaah, Yes!!! ¡¹

    Ai moves her hips on top of me.

    She¡¯s aroused as her mother watches her have sex.

    ¡¸ W-Why? Why does it feel so good!? Aaaahn! ¡¹

    Yomi can hold down the pain that Ai feels, but a woman who just lost her virginity shouldn¡¯t be feeling this much pleasure.

    Ai is just going with the flow.

    She had the prejudice that losing virginity is painful, and so she was in pain.

    Despite that, Ai¡¯s body accepted my erect penis smoothly.

    And this time, I already came inside her twice, and she saw Kana-senpai, and I have intense sex, and Kana-senpai came.

    She¡¯s swayed by the idea that sex feels good.

    ¡¸ Mama! Mama! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    After I violated her so much, she thinks that she can no longer stay under her mother¡¯s umbrella.

    She¡¯s abandoning her reliance on me, and she¡¯s changing her loyalty and dependence on me, it lights up the fire inside Ai.

    In short, she¡¯s trying to escape reality by drowning in sex.

    Yeah, this is good enough.

    ¡¸ Ai, pull out ¡¹

    I whisper to Ai.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You just learned things, but you¡¯re still some way to go. You can¡¯t give me pleasure with this ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-but ¡¹

    I need to push Ai aside.

    If Ai thinks that she satisfy me enough, then she¡¯ll grow impudent.

    ¡¸ I order you to pull out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, show it to your mother ¡¹

    Ai looked at her mother.

    ¡¸ M-Mama, Ai will pull out Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Nunununu

    Nupon.

    My dick got pulled out from her narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ And then sit beside me ¡¹

    I had Ai sit down next to me.

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    If I want Ai to feel a sense of danger, then¡­

    Who should I have sex with?

    It¡¯s a problem if she thinks that she¡¯ll have a stable position if I have sex with her like a doll.

    I need Ai to feel that she¡¯ll lose her place unless she moves proactively.

    In that case.

    It needs to be someone other than Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Go with Luna ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Huh, Yomi-oneesama? ¡¹

    Luna turned to her sister, looking surprised.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t. I feel sorry having sex with Nii-san when Agnes isn¡¯t here ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason! ¡¹

    Yomi looked at me.

    ¡¸ Luna always serves Sensei together with Agnes-chan in the mansion. Agnes-chan is Luna¡¯s teacher in sex ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Agnes loved Luna as she¡¯s the first friend of the same age.

    Luna¡¯s teaching Agnes academics and Agnes teaches Luna about sex.

    ¡¸ But, Luna¡¯s always with Agnes, and that¡¯s why she can¡¯t enjoy to the fullest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Luna already read all of Katsuko-oneesama and everyone¡¯s experience in sex ¡¹

    Ah.

    Luna¡¯s power to read minds is stronger.

    She¡¯s already learned from Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s memories of their techniques?

    ¡¸ However, she can¡¯t do anything more than what Agnes-chan teaches her ¡¹

    If Luna were to use any techniques that Agnes doesn¡¯t know about, she¡¯d lose her honor as the teacher.

    Therefore, Luna¡¯s considerate with Agnes, and she doesn¡¯t do anything other than what Agnes teaches her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Luna mutters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s more important to get along with Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you want to go all out sometimes, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    They¡¯re linked, and so the big sister can see through her little sister.

    ¡¸ Okay then, come here, Luna. Let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to tell Agnes about it. Everyone in here will keep it a secret ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s wrong. Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna speaks to me in anxiety.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s more fun to have sex while having a slight sense of guilt. That feeling that you¡¯re doing something wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, like ¡°I feel like we¡¯re doing something naughty¡± ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ And I want to do it with you. Come over here. I want to cum inside Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Luna comes to me.

    ¡¸ Go all out. Show it off to Ai. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Luna drops her skirt in front of everyone.

    Then, she takes off her panties.

    ¡¸ Here, Nii-san ¡¹

    The panty she handed to me is already wet.

    Luna¡¯s probably too aroused inside.

    ¡¸ Ai-san ¡¹

    Luna looks at Ai, who¡¯s sitting next to me.

    Ai can see the hairless slit of Luna.

    Naturally, it¡¯s seeping with juices.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Yuzuki Luna, 12 years old. Nii-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    This young beauty introduces herself to Ai.

    ¡¸ You may not know but, you need to be at least in my level to entertain Nii-san ¡¹

    This four-year younger girl puts pressure.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll do it all ¡¹

    Then, Luna straddles over me.

    Getting naked only below is quite lewd.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s going in ¡¹

    Kuchuri.

    A young vagina swallows in my penis in front of Ai.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Luna slowly buries my dick inside her.

    She lowers her hips, making a deep thrust.

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s in shock as she watches Luna have sex.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I love you ¡¹

    After getting into the root, Luna asks for a kiss.

    We exchange kisses.

    Our tongues entwine.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot inside Luna ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s insides are much warmer than Ai¡¯s.

    The tightness isn¡¯t much different, however.

    ¡¸ Yeah. My insides get hot when I think of Nii-san. Then, I want it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want Nii-san¡¯s hot rod to poke so deep inside of me. Then, I want the warm liquid pouring inside my womb ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Ahn. I can¡¯t hold it anymore! I¡¯ll start moving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuun ¡¹

    Luna tightens up her vagina.

    She tightens up her anus.

    She wriggles her waist after holding my penis tightly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaaah! It feels good! Nii-san! ¡¹

    Then, my penis goes in and out.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, that¡¯s incredible, Luna. This is really like Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    She¡¯s using Katsuko-nee¡¯s techniques.

    ¡¸ Right. That¡¯s my method. But, it¡¯s different. Luna-chan and I have different bodies ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it is. Luna is Luna ¡¹

    Compared to the former prostitute who has such a voluptuous body¡­

    Luna, the little sister of the shrine maidens, who¡¯s still growing¡­

    She¡¯s using the same technique, but the sensation¡¯s different.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Luna-chan. You can use my techniques, but you need to arrange it for yourself. If not, it won¡¯t become yours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneesama! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s changing her movement little by little.

    Luna¡¯s smart.

    She responds with the hint Katsuko-nee gave her.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, aaah! ¡¹

    Her small body clings to me, accepting my penis while sprinkling out some love nectar.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! I always wanted to do this! I wanted to test my body like this! I wanted to do this all this time! Nii-san! ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s feeling frustrated when having sex together with Agnes.

    ¡¸ Sorry about that, I didn¡¯t notice it ¡¹

    I apologized to Luna.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m doing it now anyway! Aaahn! Aaaah! It feels good! It feels good! Nii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It does for me too ¡¹

    I insert my hand in Luna¡¯s upper clothes.

    I grab her children¡¯s use bra and lift it up.

    And I expose her cute breasts.

    I massage her still-stiff breasts and enjoy the feeling of her nipples.

    ¡¸ Yes, enjoy it! Luna¡¯s body belongs to Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna swings around her hips.

    Pushing, sandwiching, she rubs my penis here and there.

    ¡¸ If you want to let it out, then let it out anytime. Luna is prepared to bear Nii-san¡¯s child ¡¹

    Luna speaks, looking at me with a passionate eye, and breathing out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ E-Even with a child?! ¡¹

    Ai mutters as she watches Luna and I have sex.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m not small! I can still accept Nii-san¡¯s penis already! Ahn! I can have sex now! I¡¯m already an adult! An adult!! ¡¹

    Gucho! Gucho! Gucho!

    Luna swings her hips rhythmically.

    ¡¸ Seriously, she¡¯s much more skilled than me. Incredible ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I need to get this skilled, or Nobu will abandon me. Allow me to study this ¡¹

    Oh.

    She doesn¡¯t know that Luna lost her virginity at the same time as her.

    I mean, Kana-senpai¡¯s earlier than Luna.

    ¡¸ Right. There¡¯s the freshness of the virgin, and so Nobu can enjoy it despite being bad at it, but, if I don¡¯t get better then It¡¯ll get boring for him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Women who lie down like a dead fish isn¡¯t interesting. You need to learn how to make your partner feel pleasure too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Seems like it, Ai. You can¡¯t have Nobu do everything either. After all, Nobu¡¯s got a lot of cute girls around him ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural to be cute, but it¡¯s much more essential to put an effort for yourself ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ She said. The two of us need to work hard too as Nobu¡¯s women ¡¹

    Ai looks dumbfounded.

    Ai¡¯s mother is in terror.

    She¡¯s watching not her daughter violated, but a small girl willingly having sex with me.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, aaah! Aahn! Ahn! Ahn! ¡¹

    Luna sticks out her tongue and breathes like a puppy.

    Her eyes look like she¡¯s melting down.

    Her whole body is on fire.

    It¡¯s coming soon.

    ¡¸ Luna, I¡¯m going to cum soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn, wait! Nii-san! Luna¡¯s about to cum too! ¡¹

    Luna speeds up her waist.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah! Aaaah! Aaaaaaah Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Shallow. Shallow. Shallow. Deep. Shallow. Shallow. Shallow. Deep.

    ¡¸ Aauuu, auuuuu! aaaaah! ¡¹

    She twists her hips and wringing my penis inside her.

    ¡¸ Rub it in deep!!!! ¡¹

    My hard glans grinds on her squishy entrance.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaah! Nii-san! Luna¡¯s going to cum! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, cum! Luna!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cum inside me! Please! Nii-san! Pour it all inside Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn! I love you, Nii-san! Look at Luna, only Luna for now! ¡¹

    Oh, Luna¡¯s sad.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m having sex with her, yet a part of my consciousness looks at Ai.

    ¡¸ I know, Luna ¡¹

    I put my concern for Ai aside.

    Then, I concentrate my all to Luna.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! I¡¯m so happy, Nii-san! ¡¹

    She smiles at me with eyes melting in love.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaah! Auunn! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s arousal is rising up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! Luna¡¯s cumming! Nii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching Luna ¡¹

    This young girl¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaahn! I-I¡¯m cumming!!!!! ¡¹

    She clings to my body tightly¡­

    Squeezing my penis hard.

    ¡¸ M-Me too! I-I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!!! ¡¹

    My glans release my hot liquid.

    ¡¸ Kyan!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s body twitches from the heat of the semen pouring in her womb.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, hauuu, aaaaah! N-Nii-san!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Luna!!!!! ¡¹

    We stare at each other¡¯s face, eyes.

    And we drown in the sea of ecstasy.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    After my long ejaculation¡­

    ¡¸ N-Nii-san, I love you. ¡¹

    Luna, who relaxes in my arms, kisses me in the lips.

    ¡¸ I think I want to do this sometimes! Haa, haa, haa, doing something naughty when Agnes-chan¡¯s¡­.haa, haa, isn¡¯t watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Let¡¯s do that again next time, Luna ¡¹

    I promised Luna.

    I embrace her in my arms.

    ¡¸ Ahn, such happiness. I love the act of sex, but I love Nii-san¡¯s gentle embrace after it ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there ¡¹

    Embracing her like this, Luna¡¯s really a small girl.

    She¡¯s such a petite and small girl, and yet, is it okay for me to have sex with her?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think of that this late ¡¹

    Luna read my mind and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. My body already can have sex with Nii-san. And it also feels good. So, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s Nii-san. You¡¯re my ¡°Master,¡± after all ¡¹

    She kisses me again.

    This time, she uses her tongue.

    ¡¸ Wow, what was that? Luna-chan¡¯s love-love-kiss-kiss? ¡¹

    Nei comes over with the bags she finished packing up on the second floor.

    ¡¸ Just in time. Ya-chan, still have some towels? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm. I only got one clean one left ¡¹

    Nei takes out a clean towel from her bag.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s more in the car ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯ll borrow the towels from this home instead ¡¹

    I said.

    While we¡¯re at it, Luna, Kana-senpai, Ai, and I can take a shower.

    I think that it¡¯s better if we use this house as help.

    ¡¸ While at it, I¡¯m thirsty. Ai-chan, do you have anything cold in your fridge? ¡¹

    Nei asks Ai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so thirsty that I¡¯d drink ¡°Tahibobebita¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-san, what¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks curiously.

    ¡¸ Well, someone from Nagoya can tell what it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not from Nagoya ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a drink similar from ¡°kid-water¡± or ¡°Pepsi-taste¡± or ¡°this-power¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t even know what those are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, there¡¯s this weird vending machine in Kitashinshuku with a cider can that has a ¡°Sai(Rhinoceros),¡± and I drank it. It tastes like an ordinary cider tho. It would be fun if it tasted like a rhinoceros tho ¡¹

    I mean, how would that rhinoceros animal taste like?

    ¡¸ Anyway, I just want to drink something cold. ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Ai, go to the kitchen with Ya-chan and bring something for everyone ¡¹

    I think that we should take a break at this point.

    ¡¸ Hurry up, that¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Ai stands up staggering, but.

    She finally remembered that she¡¯s naked.

    She hides her breast and crotch.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hide them. We already saw you naked, and all your embarrassing look as well. Stay like that. Go ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Ai tries to go, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait a second, Ai-san ¡¹

    Luna calls Ai.

    ¡¸ You need to see this ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Luna smiles.

    She pulls out my penis in front of Ai.

    ¡¸ Look, Luna¡¯s just the same as Ai ¡¹

    My semen drips down from Luna¡¯s slit to the floor.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all like that! Yo-chan pours his semen inside of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not just Ai, nor me. All these beauties around you are the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want, Yomi can show herself doing it with Sensei next time ¡¹

    Nei, Kana-senpai, and Yomi.

    The three speak to Ai.

    ¡¸ And that includes me, and so, Ai is now a friend of ours ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ F-Friend? ¡¹

    Ai looks confused.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, we¡¯re now friends, and so, hurry up and bring us drinks! ¡¹

    Nei hugs the naked Ai and brings her to the kitchen.

    Confirming that the two are gone¡­

    ¡¸ Now then, how about we get to the point right away? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at Ai¡¯s mother.

    Ai¡¯s mother is unable to speak as Yomi¡¯s controlling her body.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, you know it already, don¡¯t you? You can read her mind and memories after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Luna replies.

    ¡¸ Yomi also knows it! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s linked with Yomi, and so it reaches her as well.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, what is it about? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ The reason why she¡¯s doting on her child so much. The origin of their parent-daughter relationship ¡¹

    Ai-san¡¯s mother is startled.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama and I looked it up beforehand. We used investigators from Kouzuki SS. Therefore, we know ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother got a secret?

    ¡¸ What is it? Tell us, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    I asked. Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸ Ai-san isn¡¯t her husband¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She was pregnant before she marries her husband. She hid it and married the man, then gave birth to Ai-san ¡¹

    That means?!

 Chapter 817. Sex Kingdom / Bathroom

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother, who can¡¯t speak because Yomi stops her, desperately tries to plead.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t fool us. I can read your memories ¡¹

    Luna tells Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Ai-san¡¯s real father is her private tutor from her student days ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She liked the private tutor. Still, she had a marriage interview with her current husband and married because of her father¡¯s orders. Therefore, she wanted to have something with the private tutor, even if it¡¯s a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Does that mean that her husband knows it? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at the mountain climbing photos in the living room.

    ¡¸ He must be. It sure is his hobby from his student days, but the husband can¡¯t think of any other reason why he¡¯s not staying over this house ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ She only had sex with her husband a few times since marriage. Then, they were sexless ever since she gave birth to Ai-san. Seeing his daughter not looking like him while growing up made him notice the truth probably ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if he knows that, why would he not divorce her? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s case-by-case. In his case, he married the daughter of a boss in his job. He can divorce her, but his evaluation in his career will go down even if he did nothing wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? The husband didn¡¯t know about it, did he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They say that people¡¯s misfortune tastes like honey. If people were to know that he raised a daughter that isn¡¯t his, then he¡¯d become a laughingstock. That¡¯s how it works. It doesn¡¯t care about your productivity at work. They¡¯ll just laugh at you for being a cuck. Especially in the world of men where their honor is significant ¡¹

    Therefore, he¡¯s pretending to not notice.

    He doesn¡¯t want to go back home, and so he goes mountain climbing.

    That he gladly accepts job transfer away from his home.

    ¡¸ Well, the husband seems to enjoy the work he¡¯s doing, so I guess it¡¯s okay. He doesn¡¯t seem to want a child of his own either way. It seems that he¡¯s okay continuing this ¡°family play¡± as a neutral ground ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Maybe I should say that it¡¯s her who¡¯s at her wits¡¯ end. She¡¯s tormented with guilt as her husband just accepted it ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother, trembles.

    ¡¸ Her private tutor, the real father, already escaped and is missing, it¡¯s too late for her to tell her parents the truth. She can¡¯t talk to her husband. Therefore, she concentrates her all to Ai-san. Ai-san is the shadow of the man she loved before ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she dotes on Ai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s all her fault! ¡¹

    Yomi looked at Ai¡¯s mother, angrily.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the cause to why this family has become so distorted ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother glared at Yomi.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    ¡¸ Yomi, don¡¯t blame someone like her ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ These type of people don¡¯t think that it¡¯s their fault no matter what happens ¡¹

    She¡¯s just like my mother.

    She always blames other people at anything.

    She thinks that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    She doesn¡¯t take responsibility.

    She just leaves herself to fate and is drifted away by the waves of this world.

    She doesn¡¯t do anything herself.

    She never puts effort into changing the situation.

    ¡¸ Looks like we need to pull Ai apart from her ¡¹

    I thought.

    ¡¸ Indeed. The two of them will sink down together if this goes on ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it will be the two of them strangling each other ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Ai¡¯s senses are already starting to show the slip-off.

    Once Ai notices that she needs to leave her mother¡¯s control, then¡­

    Ai¡¯s mother will surely kill her.

    She had no one but Ai in this world, after all.

    ¡¸ I give up, what do we do with them? ¡¹

    I¡¯m troubled.

    ¡¸ It would be hazardous to let Ai and her mother stay in this house with just the two of them, right? ¡¹

    Ai depends on me more than her mother right now.

    She even showed off having sex with me in front of her mother.

    However, to Ai¡¯s mother, it¡¯s nothing but an act of betrayal.

    If we were to leave Ai in here.

    The mother will surely blame Ai.

    Confining Ai and never letting her out once more.

    That¡¯s how much she¡¯s obsessed with Ai.

    ¡¸ That said, if we were to bring Ai-san with us, she¡¯d surely commit suicide in despair ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Then, we just bring the two of them. ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I think that Ai can learn a life where she doesn¡¯t rely on her mother, and her mother doesn¡¯t dote on Ai in our mansion ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Looking at this house, she¡¯s a perfect housekeeper. It has a bit of a clean-freak feel to it. However, it¡¯s not bad at all. She¡¯s not a useless mother at all ¡¹

    She¡¯s right, this living room, and all the other places and even Ai¡¯s private room are all clean.

    There¡¯s no single dust in sight.

    ¡¸ Her worst problem is that she has skills but nowhere to use it. Therefore, she concentrates her all to Ai ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ She needs to find something else to work hard on other than her daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Darling ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Indeed. In this parent-child case, they need time to become independent from each other. It¡¯s impossible to pull them apart right away but in the mansion¡­Let¡¯s see, I think that they can change their relationship in one week time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Heey~ Here¡¯s some cold Calpis! ¡¹

    Then, Nei brings in glasses with white drink and ice in it.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s give everyone! Yes, that¡¯s right! ¡¹

    She hands everyone a glass.

    ¡¸ So, have we decided on our next course of action? ¡¹

    Nei asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Well, I still need to consult Ojou-sama for the most of it, but¡­ ¡¹

    If we were to accept anyone in the mansion, we need Minaho-neesan¡¯s permission.

    She¡¯s the owner of the house, after all.

    ¡¸ Yes, anyway! Let¡¯s cheers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, a glass for mom too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai hands a glass of drink to Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Ai, hold your glass too, we¡¯re going for a toast ¡¹

    I hand Ai a glass too.

    ¡¸ Well then, Yo-chan, lead the toast! ¡¹

    Wait, me?

    Everyone looked at me.

    ¡¸ Err, well then, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but cheers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cheers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s mother, drink it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, you must be thirsty too, drink! ¡¹

    We all drink Calpis.

    It¡¯s cold and delicious.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay then, let¡¯s begin with Luna ¡¹

    Then, I¡­

    Luna, Kana-senpai, Ai, and I went to the bath.

    We don¡¯t have time to use the bathtub, so we¡¯ll just use the shower.

    ¡¸ Okay, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna said bashfully and comes over.

    I clean up Luna¡¯s crotch and ass.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, it feels good, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna says while I rub her crotch.

    ¡¸ Still, that¡¯s amazing of you two. Nobu and Katsuko-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too flexible when thinking, or should I say that you¡¯re fast on making decisions¡­I mean, I couldn¡¯t even come up with the idea of bringing the two of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think that there¡¯s no other reasonable choice so it¡¯s the choice I¡¯ll make ¡¹

    I wash off inside Luna¡¯s slit as well.

    ¡¸ Kyaan! ¡¹

    Luna trembles.

    ¡¸ But, Putting Ai aside, have you not thought that her mother is troublesome? She¡¯s quite a lot of trouble from what I see. Her personality¡¯s distorted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, but, since I poked in so deep into this affair, it¡¯s my responsibility ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Responsibility? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. The responsibility of making Ai happy. I could save Ai, but if I abandon her mother, she will never become happy ¡¹

    Ai listens to what I¡¯m saying.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­well, I guess ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Ai.

    ¡¸ You see, I could leave Ai alone. But, I chose to intervene in her life. Therefore, I had sex with her, and I will look after her for a year. And naturally, I¡¯ll have to take care of Ai¡¯s mother too ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ You really are an earnest man, Nobu. Well, that¡¯s the reason why I trust you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ Ai, you don¡¯t have to worry. Nobu¡¯s right. He¡¯s thinking of us, and he¡¯ll make us happy ¡¹

    Ai shows a confused look.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with us ¡¹

    Luna speaks up.

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesama and I have this strange power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I saw that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replies.

    ¡¸ An ordinary person would abuse our powers, or, they try to not get involved with us, it¡¯s one of the two ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ But, Nii-san disregards the trouble, and accepted us without caring about our power ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kana-san may feel uneasy that Nii-san¡¯s having sex with a small girl like me, but, this is a necessity. We need to become Nii-san¡¯s slaves. If not, people who want to use our power on evil would come for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯ve got your circumstances too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied.

    ¡¸ Yes. Nii-san shouldered that problem and accepted us. Therefore¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it. I don¡¯t have any complaints about you and Nobu having sex anyway ¡¹

    That¡¯s not the case.

    Luna reads Kana-senpai¡¯s mind while talking in this place.

    Kana-senpai must have some resistance to the fact that I¡¯m having sex with such a young girl.

    Therefore, Luna¡¯s explaining.

    ¡¸ Nii-san accepts women no matter how big their problems can be. It¡¯s not just us, Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriko-oneesama are the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, you¡¯re right. I mean, they¡¯re the Kouzuki ladies, no, it¡¯s because they¡¯re the daughters of wealthy people, that¡¯s the reason why they¡¯re stressed ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ Yes. They¡¯re also unable to function without Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesama and I are the same, and also, Tsukiko-oneesama, the eldest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-san and Katsuko-san are the same, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ I know. The Kouzuki ladies are too rich that an ordinary guy can¡¯t work, and Nei-san¡¯s too beautiful that it has to be Nobu ¡¹

    She nods to herself.

    ¡¸ I see. I guess it¡¯s the same with Edie-san. They¡¯re all girls out of the norm, and it has to be Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I continue to wash Luna¡¯s body without saying anything.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t find a guy doing his best washing up a younger girl¡¯s body like that ¡¹

    Before long, I¡¯m done washing Luna¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Okay, Kana-senpai¡¯s next ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay, okay~ Wash me, Nobu! ¡¹

    I place the showerhead on top of Kana-senpai¡¯s naked body.

    Oh, so that¡¯s why they call a skin that flicks water.

    ¡¸ Ufufu that feels good. Nobu and the shower, I mean. Having a guy wash your body feels great! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you come to our house, Nii-san does that every day ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯m jelly about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you stay over, Kana-san? I think we still have a lot of rooms available. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re inviting me but, hmmm. But I don¡¯t think I can live on that place with that atmosphere ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay staying over only from time to time. Getting used to it is what makes it less fun. I¡¯d like to keep that fresh feeling when having sex with Nobu ¡¹

    She laughed.

    ¡¸ I want to take it easy. If I were to stay in the mansion, I can¡¯t help but stay serious all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it burdens us slightly as well ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ I prefer this relationship where I¡¯m not always with Nobu. Therefore, I¡¯m a woman on the outside. I like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for us, being with Nii-san is what¡¯s normal for us. That includes going to bath, or sleeping, or sex ¡¹

    Luna speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s what makes us happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s okay, people are different, and so I have my own, and you have your happiness. And that includes our love with Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ Now then, I wonder how you will end up? I¡¯m looking forward to it. Hmm~ ¡¹

    Ai stands near the wall of the bathroom, not speaking anything.

    ¡¸ Okay, Kana-senpai¡¯s done. Come here Ai, you¡¯re last ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, let¡¯s switch, come here, Ai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai goes to the dressing room and wipes her body with a towel.

    I, on the other hand, start washing Ai¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Uuu!! ¡¹

    Ai trembles when water touches her crotch.

    ¡¸ Are you okay? Does it still hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Answer me. That¡¯s an order. Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just a bit ¡¹

    Ai replies in a light voice.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. That pain will soon be gone. It¡¯s the same with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, Ai-san will be going to Ikeda-sensei after this, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think Katsuko-nee already made a schedule ¡¹

    It¡¯s our regulation to send the deflowered to the doctor for inspection.

    ¡¸ Then there¡¯s no problem. Ikeda-sensei will give you medicine to prevent pregnancy, be sure to drink it ¡¹

    Luna tells Ai with a smile.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Good. Her mind is still in the air.

    ¡¸ Ai ¡¹

    I embraced her suddenly and kissed her.

    Massaged her cute breasts roughly.

    ¡¸ Nnnnnn?! ¡¹

    Ai tries to escape from me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t run away ¡¹

    I won¡¯t allow her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re mine now, Ai. Or at least for just one year. Look, my dick went inside this. My semen is filling up Ai¡¯s baby-making chamber right now ¡¹

    I pat Ai¡¯s soft abdomen.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, uuuuuu ¡¹

    Ai begins to cry quietly.

    Tears spill out of her eyes.

    ¡¸ Oh, why are you crying? You¡¯re just like me, Ai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai pats her abdomen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inside me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Nii-san filled me up ¡¹

    Luna touches her stomach too.

    ¡¸ But, but, I¡­uuuuu¡­.uuuuu ¡¹

    I embrace the crying Ai¡­

    I kiss her again and again.

    I lick off her tears.

    I play with her breasts.

    Pinch her nipples.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, Uuuuuu! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s tears don¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸ Nobu, shouldn¡¯t you be using ¡°shuffle¡± now? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ No, Kana-senpai, she¡¯s crying because she wants to cry ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yeah. She¡¯ll cry herself out, and notice it herself ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ ¡­That she won¡¯t be able to live without Nii-san ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, please give me the showerhead. I¡¯ll wash your body while Ai-san¡¯s crying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, then I¡¯ll help out too! ¡¹

    I hand over the showerhead to Luna.

    Then, I continue embracing the crying Ai with both arms.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s wash it off ¡¹

    Luna pours warm water on my body.

    Kana-senpai rubs me with her hands.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, uuuuuu, uwawawaaaaaaa ¡¹

    I embrace the crying Ai tightly.

    ¡¸ There there, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    I feel the warm water on my crotch.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean this part too, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s fingers touch my penis.

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, if you do that¡­ ¡¹

    These two beauties hold my penis.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Nii-san. You can make it big ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ We can have sex multiple times ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can let it out in our mouths too ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ I mean, Nobu, you mentioned that you¡¯ll make Ai drink it, right? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Ai, you need to stop crying now. It¡¯s time to study ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks to her junior in the club.

    ¡¸ Yes, fellatio time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna-san¡­You mastered the mouth side as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I learned it all from Katsuko-oneesama¡¯s memories of her techniques ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ve only done it a few times in practice ¡¹

    That¡¯s obvious.

    Luna just lost her virginity one week ago.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Then, how about we watch Luna-san¡¯s techniques! ¡¹

    Then.

    Luna sucks on my penis.

    ¡¸ Look, Kana-san, Ai-san, you do it like this ¡¹

    The young girl uses her lips skillfully.

    ¡¸ Ah, I see, look at it Ai, that¡¯s a good learning material ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look away, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    After Luna showed it off, Kana-senpai does it this time.

    ¡¸ Hmm, let¡¯s see, does this feel good, Nobu? Is my mouth pleasurable enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that feels good, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, this is fun. I¡¯m doing something naughty, and yet, when I look at Nobu¡¯s face of pleasure, I feel like I¡¯m doing something good ¡¹

    She uses her tongue to stimulate the back of my glans.

    ¡¸ Okay, time to switch. Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, lick it. Put it inside your mouth, do what Luna and Kana-senpai just did and make me feel good, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I understand ¡¹

    Ai stuffs my penis in her small mouth.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re doing well, Ai ¡¹

    Then, we go back to Luna, then Kana-senpai.

    They take turns fellating¡­

    Then, I came inside Ai¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t spit it out, hold it in your mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Open up your mouth and show me the semen I released. ¡¹

    Ai opens her mouth.

    Oh, I see the white liquid on her tongue.

    ¡¸ I guess there¡¯s not that much amount after all that ¡¹

    This is after ejaculating a lot.

    ¡¸ Ai-san. When drinking it, you must dissolve the semen with your saliva and mix it in your mouth, that makes it easier to swallow ¡¹

    Luna gives advice.

    ¡¸ Okay, drink it, Ai, ¡¹

    Ai did as she was told and drank my semen.

    ¡¸ B-Bitter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s Nii-san¡¯s taste, remember it ¡¹

    Luna said with a smile.

 Chapter 818. Sex Kingdom / Move

    After we¡¯re done taking a shower¡­

    ¡¸ Here, Yo-chan. A bath towel Ai-chan¡¯s mother took out ¡¹

    Nei brings in some bath towels.

    ¡¸ Ai, don¡¯t stay idle, wipe off your body ¡¹

    I handed her a towel and gave her an order.

    Ai has always been in her mother¡¯s care, and so,

    And so, she has to do each and everything on her own now.

    ¡¸ Do it like this ¡¹

    Kana-senpai assists her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lot of trouble, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna smiles, wryly, but.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Once she¡¯s back in the mansion, Agnes and Mao-chan will be with her ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls will undoubtedly train Ai in their teacher-mode.

    ¡¸ Your back is still wet. You need to wipe all of it, or you¡¯ll catch a cold ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, and Ai wiped it with her towel in a hurry.

    Then, we return to Ai¡¯s room on the second floor after coiling the towel around.

    My clothes are still over there.

    Ai also needs to prepare.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s with us.

    ¡¸ For now, prepare clothes for a week¡¯s stay at our house. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-One week? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Just one week for now. We¡¯ll send you back here after a week ¡¹

    I need to give a precise date and time to not corner her too much.

    ¡¸ You need to bring your change of clothes for school too ¡¹

    We attend the same school, so I know what she needs for school.

    ¡¸ Well then, since Ai-chan¡¯s staying over for a month, how many panties do you need? ¡¹

    Nei asks Ai.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, 7? ¡¹

    Ai replies timidly.

    ¡¸ Why? Just wash the others halfway! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai retorts.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s include spares to that, I think three should be enough? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, this is Ai-chan¡¯s bag, right? Well then, take out your clothes from your closet and put them here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it all yourself. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Ai then takes out three underwear and puts them in the bag.

    ¡¸ Ai, are you sure about that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Ai trembles again.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m just doing as I¡¯m told ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll go commando for today ¡¹

    If she puts all three in the bag, then she won¡¯t be wearing anything today.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s your fault for doing nothing ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ As for the uniform, there¡¯s one in the school clubroom locker. I¡¯ll retrieve it later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, Kana-senpai still has to return ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t go back to school looking like this, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Ai left the club in the middle of their practice.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s wearing tennis clothing¡­

    Ai¡¯s wearing jersey.

    ¡¸ Well then, Ai will be wearing a jersey and nothing underneath. Ah, you don¡¯t need to put in a T-shirt either ¡¹

    The idea that her breasts would be exposed as soon as I pull down the zippers is exciting.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, do what Nobu told you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ai puts on her jersey.

    Yeah, the line of her small ass is visible.

    Ai looks cute when embarrassed.

    To think that my penis just went inside the pussy of this petite and cute girl.

    Her womb is filled with my semen right now.

    That thought arouses me.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, please be aroused with Kana-san and me too ¡¹

    Luna said as she reads my mind.

    I guess these two are also freshly creampied.

    ¡¸ Sorry about that, Luna ¡¹

    I hugged her and kissed her in the cheek.

    ¡¸ Nobu, me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan~ Me too please~ ¡¹

    I kissed Kana-senpai and Nei.

    ¡¸ Ai, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care, just come ¡¹

    I embraced Ai.

    Yeah, embracing her while she wears nothing but a thin jersey is pleasing.

    I embrace her and kiss her.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get used to it. You¡¯re my woman now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t get used to this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. You¡¯ll get used to it ¡¹1

    I tell her with a composed attitude.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s just for one year ¡¹

    I will change Ai to become an independent girl in one year.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t trust you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then don¡¯t. But you¡¯re now my sex friend, give it up. I have you in my hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This is surely a dream ¡¹

    Ai tries to escape reality again.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uguuu ¡¹

    Ai restarts.

    Her head clears up as it restarts.

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s a reality. Accept it, Ai. ¡¹

    I then let Ai continue packing.

    She needs to do it all herself, I¡¯m only watching.

    ¡¸ Well, if you forget anything, just come back here. This is much closer than the mansion when coming from school ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Now, carry your bag, and we¡¯re going ¡¹

    Ai brings her bag, and we go down to the first floor.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re ready too. I was thinking of calling you guys over ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother also packed her bags down here.

    Ai¡¯s mother holds her bag in a daze.

    ¡¸ But you know, we can¡¯t get in with all of us in the car ¡¹

    Nei said.

    That¡¯s right, the car we used just now is for 8 people.

    Counting the people here¡­Katsuko-nee, Nei, Kana-senpai, Edie, Luna, Yomi, Ai, and her mother¡­That¡¯s 9 people, including me.

    ¡¸ I can ride on Nii-san¡¯s lap ¡¹

    Luna, the youngest, suggests.

    ¡¸ Either way, we¡¯re not that far ¡¹

    Well, yes, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, we also have luggage to think about, and our destinations are all over the place ¡¹

    First, Kana-senpai will return to school and grab Ai¡¯s stuff from the clubroom.

    Then, we¡¯re going back to the mansion.

    Oh right, we also have to bring Ai to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic.

    If we look at the bags, we have the camera equipment bags, then Ai and her mother¡¯s bag.

    We¡¯re gonna squeeze that all in the vehicle and go here and there.

    ¡¸ Kana-san will go to school first. You girls can wait ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too. Ai will be with me. Ya-chan and Edie will stay here and monitor Ai¡¯s mother. Then, Yomi and Luna will come with us ¡¹

    Edie will be guarding this house.

    Yomi and Luna¡¯s Miko power should be enough as our protection.

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make a noise and get in ¡¹

    We leave Ai¡¯s house and enter Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.

    Katsuko-nee takes the driver¡¯s seat, Kana-senpai takes the shotgun.

    Luna¡¯s on the second row.

    Yomi, me, and Ai take the rear-seat in that order.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no abnormalities around ¡¹

    Luna said.

    If there¡¯s anyone monitoring, then Luna should be able to sense them, but it looks like there¡¯s no problem for now.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee starts driving.

    It didn¡¯t even take a minute to reach our school.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll use this gate ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pushes a remote switch, and the iron gate opens up.

    ¡¸ Oh, to think that there¡¯s also a gate in here ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    We then drove through the road with no students lurking around and reach the back of the clubrooms.

    ¡¸ Give me a moment, I¡¯ll go get Ai¡¯s stuff ¡¹

    Kana-senpai holds the key to Ai¡¯s locker, went off the car, and heads inside the clubroom.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nobody around ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ So she said, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi grabs my hand and places it on her huge breasts.

    ¡¸ And so, please enjoy this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, since you offered me¡­ ¡¹

    I enjoy touching and massaging Yomi¡¯s swelling breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn, that feels good. Sensei, if you keep doing that it¡¯ll grow bigger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yomi¡¯s still growing ¡¹

    If she¡¯s already this big at this age, how big can it get in the future?

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Please compare it with Ai-san ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Ai, come closer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯m touching your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I will use your body anytime, anywhere? ¡¹

    I embrace Ai¡­

    Then, I lower down the zipper of her jersey.

    Jijijiii

    Her cute small breasts sway around.

    ¡¸ S-Someone might come ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not okay with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. If they want to watch then let them ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    Using the moment that Ai relaxed¡­

    I grab her exposed breasts.

    ¡­I stimulate her nipples with my finger.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yomi¡¯s going to show hers too ¡¹

    Yomi exposes her breasts.

    ¡¸ There, there ¡¹

    I compare Yomi¡¯s huge breasts to Ai¡¯s cute breasts.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Ai seems to be aroused with this obscene act we¡¯re doing in school, and it¡¯s outdoors.

    ¡¸ I guess they¡¯re different. Like, in the texture and elasticity ¡¹

    Women differ from each other.

    ¡¸ Which is better, Yomi or Ai-san? ¡¹

    Yomi asks.

    ¡¸ Both. You girls have different charms¡­I¡¯m going to lick them ¡¹

    I first suck on Ai¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaahn! ¡¹

    Then, Yomi¡¯s nipples, as well¡­

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I can feel it! ¡¹

    The size of their nipples, the color of the areola, and the feel when I use my tongue are different.

    ¡¸ Geez, Sensei, if you suck it that hard, it makes me want to do it ¡¹

    Yomi leaks out hot sighs as she says that.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry about that¡­ ¡¹

    We¡¯re waiting for Kana-senpai right now.

    We can¡¯t just go and have car sex right now.

    I continue to enjoy the feeling of their breasts.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Yomi apologized to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ For what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m getting Sensei aroused. Don¡¯t you want to do it too, Katsuko-san? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I can have my own time¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles across the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ I mean, you girls are in the phase where you want to do what you just learned, don¡¯t you? Therefore, don¡¯t hold back and enjoy it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that phase exist for everyone? ¡¹

    Luna asks.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. I didn¡¯t have it, but Megu-chan and Mana-chan did go through that phase ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, those two had a time where they were addicted to sex ¡¹

    I recall.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. They feel that they¡¯re making a deeper bond and their anxiety is gone when having sex, and so they get addicted to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that ¡¹

    Luna replies.

    ¡¸ I want to stay embracing each other when I¡¯m having sex with Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. It makes me want to stay inside me forever ¡¹

    Yomi also says.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll calm down after a while. As soon as you think that he¡¯ll always be with you, the number of times you need to have sex will decrease ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Ai-san seems like it ¡¹

    Yomi tells Ai.

    ¡¸ And so, you need to drown in sex for a while! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai looks confused.

    ¡¸ I mean, some girls get addicted and never calm down from it ¡¹

    I said.

    Agnes, Misuzu, Michi.

    These girls ask to have sex as soon as they see me, even now.

    ¡¸ But I know that they can¡¯t help but drown in having sex with me, everyone has a different background, and we¡¯re all different. So it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just match the pace with each and every person ¡¹

    Agnes is trained to become her father¡¯s sex toy, and so¡­

    She broke out of it, but some of the ideas still remain in her.

    Therefore, she can¡¯t help but ask to have sex with me when she¡¯s stressed out.

    Misuzu, she¡¯s filled with stress due to her blood from the Kouzuki clan.

    Therefore, she burst open when we¡¯re alone.

    Michi¡¯s the type that stockpiles her emotions. Furthermore, she has strong stamina and lust.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, don¡¯t hold back and let yours out too ¡¹

    Luna, who reads my mind, said.

    ¡¸ Ah, but it¡¯s okay now, I guess. Ai-san¡¯s the perfect person to come here ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Right. You¡¯re the perfect one to have become his sex friend ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in the same age, so there¡¯s no need for Dear to be considerate ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Megu and Edie are in the same age too ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re also too considerate for the two ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ I think that someone like Ai-san is a good one ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸ Ai-san, take care of him, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you can deal with him in sex only. You two are sex friends, after all. You don¡¯t need to worry about acting lovers with him. That makes it easier, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­Uuuu ¡¹

    Ai looks down.

    I continue to tease her breasts¡­

    ¡¸ Thanks for the wait! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai comes back with Ai¡¯s bag and school uniform.

    She opens the door and brings in the stuff.

    ¡¸ I told the girls from tennis club that we managed to drive off Shindou from Judo club, but Ai felt under the weather, so she¡¯s going home early ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I thanked Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. See you tomorrow, Nobu! ¡¹

    We kiss each other inside the car.

    ¡¸ Ai, take all the love you can from Nobu, tomorrow, report to me how many times you did it with him, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next time, I¡¯ll give an alibi that I¡¯ll stay over a friend¡¯s house then I¡¯ll sleep at Nobu¡¯s home, I¡¯ll be sure to have the same number of times, okay, Nobu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I love you, Nobu! Hmm ¡¹

    Kana-senpai kisses me again and then gets off the vehicle.

    ¡¸ Well then, Katsuko-san, Nobu, Yomi-chan, and Luna-chan, take care of Ai and her mother. Send my regards to Nei-san too. Ai, fight! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, see you tomorrow ¡¹

    I greeted Kana-senpai off.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s have lots of sex tomorrow, Nobu! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ And let¡¯s go back to the mansion for now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee starts driving the car and said.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll have Ai-san, and you get off. Then, we¡¯ll return to Ai-san¡¯s house, and pick up the remaining people ¡¹

    ¡¸ But she still has to go to Ikeda-sensei, right? ¡¹

    I asked Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. And so, wait in the gate, don¡¯t come to the mansion yet. Either way, it won¡¯t take ten minutes before we make a round trip ¡¹

    It¡¯s better to have Yomi and Luna in Katsuko-nee¡¯s car just in case of an emergency.

    Ai¡¯s mom, Nei, and Edie still remain in the house.

    Then add Katsuko-nee, Luna and Yomi, and some luggage.

    Ai and I will leave to make it less crowded in the car.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    We¡¯ll be stopping by the mansion for now.

    It doesn¡¯t take two minutes going from school to the mansion.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want them to take a photo of Ai-san¡¯s face, hide her ¡¹

    Oh right, Kouzuki SS and the police are always lurking around the mansion.

    ¡¸ Ai put this on and hide ¡¹

    I cover Ai with a blanket and hold her down.

    They don¡¯t know what I¡¯m holding from the outside.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We enter the road¡­

    Katsuko-nee uses remote control to open up the gate.

    Gagagagagaga!!!

    When it got half-open, Katsuko-nee drives the car inside.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get out until the gate¡¯s closed ¡¹

    Yeah.

    We can¡¯t let our guard down.

    We wait for the gate to close down.

    Gagagagaga¡­Doshi¡­

    The gate closed.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re getting off, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re getting off the car, that¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I pull Ai out¡­

    Oh right, her jersey¡¯s open, so her breasts are exposed.

    ¡¸ Dear, hide around the grassy patch there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Ai, I order you to come with me ¡¹

    I hide near the grassy spot while holding Ai in my arms.

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listen up, put your hand on this tree, and stay quiet. Don¡¯t talk. That¡¯s an order. ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Ai places her hand on the trunk of the big tree in the grassy spot.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, we¡¯re good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, see you later ¡¹

    I watch Katsuko-nee turn the car from the grassy spot.

    At the same time, the gate opens up.

    Gagagagagaga¡­

    Buooon!

    As soon as the car can pass through the gap, Katsuko-nee steps on the accelerator and drives off.

    Gagagagagaga, bushuu¡­

    The mansion¡¯s gate closed down.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re going to wait here for a while ¡¹

    I look at Ai¡­

    A petite beauty wearing nothing but jersey¡­

    She just lost her virginity to me earlier.

    That girl of my age puts her hand on the trunk of the tree.

    Her cute breasts and pink nipples are coming out from her open jersey.

    ¡¸ ??? ¡¹

    Ai turned around when she sensed my gaze.

    I ordered her to not talk, and so she¡¯s not speaking.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I touch Ai¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    I can feel the meat through her jersey.

    ¡¸ Since we have the time, I¡¯m going to enjoy Ai¡¯s body a bit more ¡¹

    I embrace the half-naked Ai from behind¡­

 Chapter 819. Sex Kingdom / Naked sex in the grassy patch.

    ¡¸ N-No ¡¹

    Hiding in the grassy patch near the main gate of the mansion¡­

    Ai trembles as I embrace her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move from there. Don¡¯t move your arm away from the tree. That¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I continue to massage Ai¡¯s breasts that are exposed from her jersey.

    Her skin is soft and smooth.

    I feel her hardened nipples.

    ¡¸ N-No, no more ¡¹

    I¡¯ve already assaulted Ai twice today.

    However, this is different from before.

    Someone was watching her before.

    Kana-senpai, Nei, even her mother.

    But, right now.

    It¡¯s just the two of us.

    ¡¸ W-Why are you doing this? ¡¹

    It¡¯s the first time we¡¯re alone.

    I thought that Ai may give a different reaction if it¡¯s just the two of us.

    I thought that it¡¯s worth the try.

    I don¡¯t think this woman has exposed her whole heart yet.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Ai¡¯s so cute and so lewd that I want to go at it again ¡¹

    I whisper to Ai¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t have a lewd body ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Her resistance towards me when Kana-senpai and others are gone is stronger.

    ¡¸ No, Ai is lewd. Look, touch this ¡¹

    I lower my zipper and expose my erect penis.

    ¡¸ N-No! I don¡¯t want it! ¡¹

    Ai refuses firmly, but.

    ¡¸ Touch it. I¡¯m ordering you ¡¹

    I force Ai to touch my penis.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s disgusting ¡¹

    She speaks a lot when we¡¯re alone.

    That¡¯s just like her.

    ¡¸ See, it¡¯s hot. Can you feel the pulse? It¡¯s big because it wants to go inside Ai again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, no more ¡¹

    She says so, but she¡¯s forced to touch me.

    Ai doesn¡¯t let go of my penis.

    ¡¸ Then, you move it up and down. Stroke it. Remember this, you¡¯ll be doing this everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? I don¡¯t want it. Why would you do this? ¡¹

    I touch Ai¡¯s small hand and use hers to rub my erect penis.

    Ai strokes my penis while she trembles.

    ¡¸ See, it¡¯s growing bigger. This will go inside Ai again and ejaculate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Horrible, you¡¯re cruel ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we¡¯ll do it in school tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why?! Why do I have to?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    I say it in a composed manner.

    ¡¸ Ai, what are you to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, S-Sex friend¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason. What do sex friends do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, so there¡¯s no problem at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just unfair! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing unfair about it. I decided to make you my sex friend for a month. It¡¯s too late to change that ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why did this happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I decided. Therefore, Ai will follow me ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I don¡¯t even like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about that. Ai can¡¯t defy my orders, even if you hate me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, why is this¡­. ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s Miko power carved absolute obedience to me in Ai¡¯s heart.

    And Ai doesn¡¯t know Miko power.

    I continue to defile her sexually while she doesn¡¯t know why she can¡¯t defy me.

    ¡¸ Still, what a cute ass you have. It gets me horny ¡¹

    I massage Ai¡¯s ass while having her hold my penis.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo ¡¹

    I feel her ass meat covered with thin clothing.

    She doesn¡¯t have that much extra meat as her body is of a petite first-year school girl.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hiiii!! ¡¹

    I grab Ai¡¯s jersey and pull it out to expose her ass.

    Her white and sooth ass touches the open air.

    ¡¸ Noo! ¡¹

    Then, I pull her jersey all the way down.

    Ah, after forcibly taking it off, her shoes came with it.

    I then throw off the jersey I undressed to the side.

    Ai¡¯s naked below.

    Well, as for her upper half, her breasts are exposed from her top jersey.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going to touch them, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    I insert my hand around Ai¡¯s crotch.

    Ai¡¯s pussy is wet already.

    ¡¸ Oh, what. Are you aroused from getting naked outside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know any of this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re aroused, aren¡¯t you? Look, you¡¯re drenched down here ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not lying. Look ¡¹

    I make wet sounds.

    ¡¸ M-My body¡­it¡¯s becoming strange ¡¹

    She¡¯s deflowered while her mother¡¯s watching.

    Kana-senpai and Luna displayed themselves having sex, so it¡¯s not just her.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei and the girls just accept that abnormal situation.

    And lastly, she¡¯s brought from her house to a place she doesn¡¯t know.

    And now, I¡¯m going to violate her again in this thicket.

    Naturally, Ai sees her arousal as strange.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You can be strange, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I caress Ai¡¯s crotch roughly.

    ¡¸ Ai, don¡¯t you like me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I hate you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you seem to like sex. Look at this¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Then do you like being raped? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooo, I¡¯m not a perverted girl¡­Uuuuu ¡¹

    However, Ai¡¯s vagina continues to secrete love juices.

    ¡¸ No matter how I look at it, you¡¯re a perverted girl ¡¹

    I pull out my hand and show Ai my fingers wet with her love nectar.

    ¡¸ See? You¡¯re this wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu¡­T-This is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you think it¡¯s a problem if people know about this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ You should know that we have recordings of Ai¡¯s naked body and the deflowering of yours ¡¹

    I whispered to Ai¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, cruel. You¡¯re horrible ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think we should do with those? ¡¹

    Ai, who looks away from me¡­faced me for the first time.

    ¡¸ Throw it all away. Delete it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s a precious memory of ours, see? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It will remain forever. It¡¯s a recording after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Noo¡­uuuuu¡­t-that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Ai shakes her head.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    I¡¯ll have to restart Ai¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t plan on showing off the recordings to anyone else. It will never be public ¡¹

    I look into her eyes and say it clearly.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, if you want, you can delete it after a year. Our relationship as sex friends is limited to just one year after all ¡¹

    Ai stares into my eyes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a secret in school that we¡¯re sex friends. We¡¯ll keep it a secret. Nobody else will know. You can continue living your life in your class in the club. It¡¯s just you and Kana-senpai. You don¡¯t have to say anything to your friends ¡¹

    Then, Ai¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t trust you ¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t trust a single thing you¡­Yoshida-kun says ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Behind that timid look in her face.

    Is a girl who holds an opinion for herself¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to. But, you don¡¯t have any other choice ¡¹

    I embrace the half-naked Ai.

    I grab her exposed breasts with one hand.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t touch me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will. You¡¯re mine for a year after all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I will lick, embrace, violate you, all of you belong to me for one year. Nobody else can have you. Not a single finger from other men can touch you. You¡¯re a woman only for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    This is the fight.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? ¡¹

    I grab Ai¡¯s chest, forcefully¡­

    ¡¸ Ai, your body is so lewd that I want to rape it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give it up, this is just for one year ¡¹

    I push Ai to the tree and kiss her.

    ¡¸ N-No, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Too late ¡¹

    I reach out for her vagina while playing with her tongue.

    I expose her clitoris with my finger.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re weak on this spot, right? I remember ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, cruel, you¡¯re horrible¡­Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    She oozes out more love nectar.

    My hand is drenched in no time.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, t-this is¡­aaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, I¡¯m going to put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to have sex while standing. ¡¹

    I whisper to her ears.

    ¡¸ But, this is outside?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care. When I want to do it with Ai, I¡¯ll do it anytime, anywhere, and Ai will let me do it, that¡¯s an order ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cruel! ¡¹

    I scoop some of Ai¡¯s love nectar and rub it on my erect penis.

    Then, I rest Ai¡¯s body on the trunk and lift up her ass.

    ¡¸ Wait, you¡¯re doing it for real? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be sure to cling to me ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, n-noooo ¡¹

    I push in my hot glans into Ai¡¯s entrance.

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t move. Take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, breathe out¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­haaaaa ¡¹

    Ai breathes out.

    ¡¸ Then, breathe in slowly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, breathe out now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa ¡¹

    Now¡­

    Jupuri.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ai stiffens for a moment as a man invades her body from the front.

    ¡¸ Then, breathe out now ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Haaaaaaa ¡¹

    As soon as Ai breathes out¡­

    I invade Ai¡¯s insides.

    Jubububububu!

    ¡¸ Aaaaauuu!!! A-Again ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s again? ¡¹

    After pushing to the root, I asked Ai.

    Ai¡¯s naked body is sandwiched between the tree and me, and I embrace her with all my strength.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuu, it¡¯s inside me again? Ai¡­Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m violating Ai again ¡¹

    I whisper to her gently.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re having sex. I¡¯m violating you. I¡¯m raping you, Ai ¡¹

    I grind Ai¡¯s insides with my glans.

    ¡¸ T-This is cruel ¡¹

    Ai mutters sorrowfully.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­I don¡¯t even like you¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who are you talking to? ¡¹

    I poke inside Ai.

    ¡¸ Uuu, Y-Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s me. What are we doing right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, s-sex. Wait now. Y-You¡¯re raping me, Yoshida-kun¡¯s raping Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m violating your body right now ¡¹

    I slowly begin to pull out and push in.

    Gucho, gucho, gucho.

    ¡¸ And we¡¯ll be like this for a year ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re awful! Inhuman! Unfair! ¡¹

    ¡¸ One year will pass in just a blink of an eye. ¡¹

    Gucho, gucho, gucho.

    ¡¸ Ah, uuu, aaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, Ai, you like it, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I hate you Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not me ¡¹

    Gucho, gucho, gucho.

    ¡¸ You like this, don¡¯t you? Sex? The fact that I¡¯m raping you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Aaaaah, I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ You like it when I do this, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I sway around Ai¡¯s body lewdly.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, No, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about your mother, don¡¯t play like you¡¯re still a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, aaah, uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to pretend to be that timid girl like how you do with your seniors ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, aaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai is an adult now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Aaaah! I¡¯m an adult?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯re an adult, that¡¯s why you can have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, ah, ah¡­I¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai is an adult, and so, sex feels good. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, but, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. You must be scared, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    She suddenly changed after learning about sex¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you show your weak self and fool everyone with it ¡¹

    A young girl who can¡¯t do anything in front of her mother.

    A timid girl in front of her friends and seniors.

    No, Ai fools herself too.

    She thinks that her true self is that timid girl.

    But it¡¯s wrong.

    The true Ai is¡­

    ¡¸ But I don¡¯t know what face do I show, or how do I talk to them. Aaahn! I mean, the seniors in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then continue as before ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You can pretend to be a child in front of your mother, just like before. You can continue pretending to be the timid girl in front of your friends and seniors ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! I-Is that okay? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You need time to change your relationships with people. It¡¯s okay to take it easy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaahn! Aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason for that one year. In one year, Ai will create an environment for a more natural way to live your life, not for your mother but for yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu, Yoshida-kun! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You noticed it, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re changing, and you need to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah! Aaahn! ¡¹

    I lick Ai¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ I-I know, A-Ai¡­Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Ai is actually a lewd girl! Aaaah! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ I-I loved masturbating! I keep it a secret from Mama and tease myself every night! That¡¯s why my first time didn¡¯t hurt that much!!! Aaaaah! I know!!! ¡¹

    Ai speaks to me with her eyes moistened.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s a lewd girl! I¡¯m actually very indecent! I imagined doing it with Tsuji-senpai, and no, I always fantasized about it ¡¹

    The wall in Ai¡¯s heart broke.

    All the emotions she¡¯s holding up blows out at once.

    ¡¸ But, I kept it a secret from Mama! Ai only does it when Mama¡¯s not present! When Ai¡¯s alone! I masturbated! Aaaahn! Mama never knew that Ai is such a lewd girl!! ¡¹

    Ooh, Ai, Ai¡­

    Ai¡¯s insides are heating up.

    Her skin¡¯s feverish.

    The smell of grass around, and Ai¡¯s sweat.

    The warm wind rustling our skin.

    We¡¯re going crazy from outdoor sex right in the afternoon.

    ¡¸ It also applies to school! Aaaahn! Ai had to be the girl that¡¯s left behind and doesn¡¯t know anything about lewd stuff, and so when they talk about it, I just had to blush and stay silent ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother forced her to be the character as the ¡°daughter who¡¯s not growing up.¡±

    And so, Ai continues to play that innocent girl even in school.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. You can be as lewd as you want when with me. I mean, I¡¯m just going to rape you anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Forget about Tsuji-senpai. I will be playing with Ai¡¯s body and mess you up for one year ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo, nooo! I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will do something more intense than this, something that can make your spine shiver ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, noooo, uuuuu, I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it even if you¡¯re scared. This will be our secret ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn! A S-Secret? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, a secret ¡¹

    I speed up my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, s-so strong! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You prefer it like this, don¡¯t you? That slight pain tingling you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooo! Aaaaah! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your mother¡¯s not here, nobody¡¯s watching, be honest ¡¹

    ¡¸ More! I want it to hurt! ¡¹

    Oh, this girl.

    Ai is a pervert.

    She¡¯s been hiding this real character all this time.

    ¡¸ There, there, there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaah! Aaaaah! I¡¯m being violated!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ By who? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun! Yoshida-kun¡¯s violating me! Aaah! More! Do it more!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You like having sex, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I love it! Ai loves this act! I love getting raped! Aaaah!!! ¡¹

    Ai, who became honest, starts to rise up.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaah! Strange! I¡¯m feeling strange! Ai¡¯s going crazy from being raped!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s precisely the reason! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! That¡¯s right! Aaaahn! Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at me! See who¡¯s doing this to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun! Yoshida-kun!!! Aaaahn, I hate you! I hate you, and yet, I¡¯m feeling the pleasure! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai! I¡¯m going to cum again ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t get me pregnant! It¡¯s a problem if we make one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get your contraceptives, I¡¯m going to cum inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then sure! Let it out! I feel the shivers when you release it! I feel like I¡¯m doing something naughty! It feels good! ¡¹

    So she¡¯s feeling pleasure from a creampie.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Yoshida-kun¡¯s going to cum. I hate you and yet, you¡¯re going to cum inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to pour this inside Ai¡¯s womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaan!! aaah, ah, ah, aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Ai looks at me and speaks up.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, something¡¯s coming! The wave of pleasure¡¯s coming!!! ¡¹

    She must¡¯ve reached climax from masturbating before¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, ah, aaah, uuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s voice of climax echoes in the trees.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming! Ai!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaannn!!!! ¡¹

    She refuses with her words, but¡­

    Ai¡¯s womb wriggles to accept my semen.

    Dokudokudoku¡­

    ¡¸ Aah, aaaaahn! ¡¹

    My penis pulsates as Ai¡¯s vagina clamps it down.

    ¡¸ I can feel it blowing inside!!!! ¡¹

    The man¡¯s white liquid pours inside Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaah! Nonononoooooooooooo ¡¹

    Doku¡­doku¡­dobyubyubyu¡­..

    Ai reaches ecstasy from her fourth time in sex.

    ¡¸ No more! This is cruel! Heartless! ¡¹

    She¡¯s saying that, yet, she¡¯s clinging hard to me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this! I don¡¯t want this, and yet¡­¡­!!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 820. Sex Kingdom / Everyone pees!

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I poured all my semen inside Ai until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaau, aaauuu ¡¹

    The two of us are sweating all over.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I embrace Ai¡¯s exhausted body.

    ¡¸ I can hear Ai¡¯s heart, pounding ¡¹

    Ai can¡¯t reply. She¡¯s just breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ It felt great. Ai¡¯s insides are clamping me hard. Ai¡¯s body is excellent. I can ejaculate as much as I want with you ¡¹

    Ai stares at me, dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get along as sex friends for a year ¡¹

    I suck on Ai¡¯s breasts and lick on her small nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn ¡¹

    Ai finally leaked out a voice.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have lots of sex. I¡¯m sure that it will be a fun year. Everyone¡¯s here too ¡¹

    I said. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please pull that out already ¡¹

    My penis is still inside Ai.

    ¡¸ Not yet ¡¹

    I refused with a smile.

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to take it easy since we¡¯re just done having sex. I want to connect with Ai for a little longer ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m happy right now. I want to hug Ai for a little longer ¡¹

    I embraced Ai tightly.

    I push in my still erect penis inside Ai.

    Our genitals are glued together, and our pubes rub each other.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai shows a confused look.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Ai will reach this happiness soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will make you happy. I¡¯ll work hard until you do. I¡¯m a man who doesn¡¯t know how to give up. So, there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll do all my best until Ai becomes happy ¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸ B-But, Y-Yoshida-kun r-raped me¡­Y-You came inside me again and again¡­you even did it in front of mama¡­saying that you¡¯ll make me happy¡­auuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s emotions seem to be piling up.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aguu ¡¹

    I restart her without a moment¡¯s delay.

    I embrace Ai¡¯s exhausted body, then¡­

    ¡¸ You will become happy, Ai ¡¹

    I kiss Ai¡¯s cheeks.

    Ai stares at me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re going to do this all the time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What ¡°this¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Assaulting women? ¡¹

    Oh, that one?

    ¡¸ Not that frequent. Just sometimes. Only when I find cute girls like Ai ¡¹

    I said.

    Ai glares at me.

    ¡¸ Also, only if I want to make that girl happy ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Ai always makes that distressed look, see? That¡¯s why I want to see Ai¡¯s face of pleasure when having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so you raped Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cruel ¡¹

    Ai looks down.

    ¡¸ And also, I want to see you smile ¡¹

    I hold Ai¡¯s chin and force her to face me.

    ¡¸ You have this cute face, it¡¯s a waste not to smile ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t smile ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s still nervous

    Her vagina tightens up. It clamps my penis.

    ¡¸ You will, soon enough. It¡¯ll be okay, that¡¯s why I made you my sex friend ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are you so confident? ¡¹

    Ai asks me.

    ¡¸ Why? How are you able to do these cruel things to me? Yoshida-kun, I don¡¯t understand you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. I¡¯m not confident at myself. Just like how Ai isn¡¯t confident about herself. I¡¯m nothing but a dumb guy ¡¹

    Ai stares at me as I speak cheerfully.

    ¡¸ But you see, I have a family. They¡¯re the best, and so it will be okay. My family and I will do something about you and your mother. This will get fixed right away. It becomes surprisingly easy for them ¡¹

    I¡¯m confident in them.

    ¡¸ The problem with you and your mother is that your father is disconnected from the family, and it¡¯s just the two of you, making it stagnate ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, Katsuko-nee¡¯s decision on having you stay in our mansion for a week was correct. We¡¯re a huge family. We¡¯ve got a lot of cute girls. Ai¡¯s mom can release her desire to keeping you as a child forever on real children. We¡¯ve got girls that are just as cute as you ¡¹

    Or should I say that Ai¡¯s mother takes care of others too much, that it¡¯s possible she develops empathy towards Mao-chan, Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan, but¡­

    Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan will be sure to check on them.

    Tsukiko and Luna can monitor Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s mental state.

    ¡¸ Ai, you¡¯ll do things yourself, and some kind girls will teach you and do it together every day. They¡¯re all kind girls, you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    Agnes would gladly join her.

    Mana and Edie are caring.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee will teach you in cooking, laundry, and cleaning. Oh, Megu and Ruriko can do that too. And as for your hair and looks, Ya-chan will teach you ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-How many people are there? ¡¹

    Ai asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, Mao-chan, 3y/o, Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, 12y/o. Mana¡¯s in second-year middle school. Michi and Ruriko are in the third year ¡¹

    That¡¯s eight among the younger girls.

    ¡¸ First-year high school students are Yukino, Megu, Edie, and Me ¡¹

    That¡¯s four people of the same age.

    ¡¸ Second year, Ya-chan, Misuzu, Tsukiko. Ya-chan¡¯s a repeater, though. Then Yoshiko-san¡¯s in her third year. She¡¯s not here every day though ¡¹

    That¡¯s three for the third-years.

    She¡¯s not living in the mansion, but Kana-senpai¡¯s also my woman. She¡¯s in the second year.

    ¡¸ And as for the adults, Mao-chan¡¯s mother, Nagisa, Katsuko-nee, Minaho-neesan. Margo-san¡¯s also included, but she¡¯s currently in America ¡¹

    That¡¯s four adults.

    ¡¸ There are so many people?! Huh? Yoshida-kun¡¯s house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all; there¡¯s also Shou-neechan and Rei-chan. But they don¡¯t live in this house. Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia come over from time to time. Anya¡¯s with the two of them. Also, Miss Cordelia has Eenie and Meenie ¡¹

    That¡¯s 7 people.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all women, and I¡¯m the only man here. Oh right, Morimoto-san and his wife live nearby, and he comes over to help out, but that¡¯s the basics. That¡¯s all from my family. And all of them will be members to support Ai and your mother ¡¹

    I said proudly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. They¡¯re all beautiful, intelligent, powerful, and kind ¡¹

    I smiled at Ai. It¡¯s a smile that naturally comes up to me without intending to make one.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you may not trust me, but you can leave it all to my family. It¡¯s okay, as long as you live with them for long enough, you¡¯ll understand. They¡¯re the best. They genuinely care about you and will help you out ¡¹

    I said. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    She asks me.

    ¡¸ Why would you help me? Y-Yoshida-kun¡¯s family? Mama and me? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s because I like Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s surprised?

    ¡¸ Y-You like me? ¡¹

    Err¡­

    ¡¸ Well, don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s not a romantic emotion where I¡¯d say ¡°I love you.¡± It¡¯s different from what you dream of ¡¹

    I need to be clear with her.

    If she misunderstands, it¡¯ll only distort the relationship.

    ¡¸ Then why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you¡¯re cute, and you have a good body. That¡¯s why I like you. And that¡¯s why I made you a sex friend for a year, at least. That¡¯s all there is to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ ????! ¡¹

    Yeah, I guess it doesn¡¯t go through her.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m messed up. I get what I want. And so, I take it. But, I take responsibility for those I take. It¡¯s basically taking care of a pet I picked up ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m a pet? Y-Yoshida-kun?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯re my pet for a year ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why is it a year? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Well, Ai is currently a cute newborn kitten that needs someone to take care of you, or you¡¯ll die, but you¡¯ll grow up to become a big cat after a year. A lion that eats humans ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ To tell you the truth, if things go on, Ai won¡¯t have her first kiss nor deflowering. I don¡¯t think that Tsuji-senpai of yours will look at you, much less approach you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean Yoshida-kun can rape Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re correct. But, we already had sex multiple times. You have to give up on that part ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just cruel. You¡¯re using me for your convenience ¡¹

    ¡¸ But look, I¡¯m still connected with Ai.¡¸ ¡¹ And we¡¯ll continue to do this for long. If I want to do it, then I¡¯ll do it. You have to give up ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just for a year. I promise you. It¡¯s okay, Ai will become strong enough to kick me away after a year. We¡¯ll train you hard for it ¡¹

    I embrace Ai¡¯s body tightly.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m going to contain you for a year ¡¹

    Ai will not understand that for now.

    But she will if she becomes an independent woman in a year.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too selfish, cruel, heartless, merciless ¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    ¡¸ I hate you, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    I whisper to Ai¡¯s ears.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Ai¡¯s insides.

    My white semen drips down from Ai¡¯s slit and to the ground.

    ¡¸ Aauuu ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, is it cold? ¡¹

    We¡¯re in the second half of September, it¡¯s not that cold.

    But, she¡¯s wearing almost nothing and is sweating all over.

    ¡¸ T-Turn back ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Ai, you want to pee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you to turn back! Don¡¯t look! ¡¹

    Ai shouts.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since you¡¯re going to pee, I¡¯m going to watch you do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Look, what¡¯s our relationship again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sex friends? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. And so, I naturally have the right to watch Ai pee ¡¹

    I said. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ N-No. No, no, no, that¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yahoo. You guys are taking your time, so we came. Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! Welcome back! ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes?

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    Ai tries to expose her exposed lower half in a hurry. She hides behind the grass.

    I guess that¡¯s where I threw her jersey?

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan said that you should get in the mansion already ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching me have sex with Ai in the grass.

    ¡¸ Papa, is that a new girl? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s Ai. Ai, this is Mana and Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana. Pleased to meet you, Ai-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes! Desuno! ¡¹

    Ai is on guard with Agnes.

    ¡¸ I-Is she a foreigner? ¡¹

    Ai asks as she looks at Agnes with blonde hair, blue eyes, and white skin.

    ¡¸ No, she¡¯s half. Japanese and French ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is Papa¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. She¡¯s my daughter ¡¹

    I hug Agnes.

    ¡¸ B-But? ¡¹

    Agnes is still young, but she¡¯s well developed.

    The age doesn¡¯t add up. It never will.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s my daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, you had sex with that girl? ¡¹

    Agnes asks as she looks at my lower half.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I did, I had her drink one time, and I came inside three times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun! ¡¹

    Ai panics, but¡­

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Then she¡¯s a friend! Err, what was it again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, her name is Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-chan! Let¡¯s get along! ¡¹

    The blonde-haired beauty bows her head to Ai.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan doesn¡¯t accept anyone other than girls who had sex with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana explains to Ai.

    ¡¸ Ai-san, your first time must be rape, is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was the same with me. Onii-chan raped Mana for her first time. It really hurt a lot, and it was a lot of trouble because Onii-chan kept cumming inside me, but it doesn¡¯t look like it hurt you that much, and I think you¡¯ll get used to it soon. Isn¡¯t that great? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Ai stares at Mana dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Ah, are you a half-foreign too? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s a pure Japanese ¡¹

    I see. Mana¡¯s making steady progress from reforming her body to become a supermodel.

    She now has a better figure, and she¡¯s grown taller.

    Her face is growing more beautiful, and her skin looks charming.

    Yeah, she sure looks like a half-Japanese beauty at a glance.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Somehow, she¡¯s got that sexual appeal you don¡¯t find from normal 14y/o girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Onii-chan¡¯s filling me up every day! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! When Agnes have sex with Papa, I become filled with sexual appeal! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s surprised to hear the two girls younger than she speaks about sex.

    ¡¸ Luna too! When Papa pours in a lot inside Luna, she¡¯s also steaming with sexiness! Koyomi-chan doesn¡¯t have any sexiness at all! ¡¹

    Agnes is dissatisfied that Koyomi-chan isn¡¯t having sex with me.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan will also be filled with sexiness soon! Let¡¯s work hard until our life burns out! ¡¹

    Agnes makes a pose I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-chan, you were having sex with Ai-san just now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes will clean up Papa¡¯s penis! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.

    ¡¸ Not now, Agnes. Ai just lost her virginity, this could still have some of her blood ¡¹

    Human blood isn¡¯t for oral consumption.

    ¡¸ Uuu, I see. Then, let¡¯s get inside the mansion and take a bath. Then have sex with Agnes in the bathroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you done with your studies? ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m done for today! That¡¯s why I want to have sex with Papa as a reward ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, don¡¯t be so surprised. This girl is just assertive ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think that Misuzu-oneechan and Michi-oneechan are more aggressive than her ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Ai was about to pee? ¡¹

    I recalled after hearing Misuzu¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ Ah, t-that¡¯s why, where¡¯s the toilet? ¡¹

    Ai asks Mana, who seems friendly enough.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s a lot in the mansion ¡¹

    We¡¯re in the grassy patch near the gate, the mansion is still up ahead.

    It¡¯ll take two to three minutes before we reach there.

    ¡¸ How about you do it in here instead? Since Onii-chan¡¯s watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh? Eh? Eh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will pee too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Agnes and Mana pull down their panties right in front of Ai.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, hold on Mana¡¯s panties. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    The two girls handed me their panties.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana goes here, and Agnes-chan¡¯s there. Ai-san, you can squat down there. And Onii-chan will watch from this angle ¡¹

    Mana gives instructions.

    The three beauties line up in the grassy patch.

    And I face them all.

    ¡¸ N-No, uhm, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Mana speaks to the timid Ai.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s with you, don¡¯t be embarrassed, Ai-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That embarrassing part is what¡¯s best! ¡¹

    Agnes said, and then she squats and spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, let¡¯s have a game where the one who can pee the longest wins! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t compete. Peeing is about leaking it out while Onii-chan enjoys watching it ¡¹

    Mana squats down and spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Hurry up Ai-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Unable to refuse, Ai squats down.

    The three beauties expose their genital area to me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go compete who pees first then! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Mana¡¯s first! ¡¹

    Mana starts urinating.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Agnes too! ¡¹

    Agnes spills out steamy urine from her slit.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Jorororororo.

    Ai starts to pee while semen and her love nectar glitter from her slit.

    ¡¸ Oh, it feels nice being surrounded by trees, and the weather¡¯s perfect too. Lastly, having Onii-chan watch us do this feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, are you watching? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching you three ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s face is red in shame.

    ¡¸ Nufufufu!~ Ai-chan looks cute! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles while looking at Ai peeing.

    ¡¸ Yeah, get along with her, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes replies loudly.

    ¡¸ First one done! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s the first to finish peeing.

    ¡¸ Second! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s next.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, still not done? ¡¹

    Everyone looks at Ai¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t stare so hard ¡¹

    However, Ai doesn¡¯t stop peeing.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, was Ai-san¡¯s insides good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s really tight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-san. Let¡¯s have sex with Onii-chan together, okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes first! Desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Ai still continues to pee.

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s going to be okay, Ai. They¡¯re all good girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Ai looks up at me as she pees.

    ¡¸ We can smoothly deal with this. Sex is our method. And so, be at ease. Ai will be okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Ai-san. Onii-chan is incredible you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now boarding a large ship! ¡¹

    We said, Ai¡­

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    She nods lightly.

    Her heart¡¯s melting little by little.

    After Ai finished peeing, everyone put on their clothes.

    Then, the gate opens up.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car with the people left from Ai¡¯s house came back.

    Ai¡¯s mother is also in the car.

 Chapter 821. Sex Kingdom / Balancer

    ¡¸ Uuu, you¡¯re still cruel ¡¹

    Ai mutters as she exits the bath.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I mean¡­ ¡¹

    She stares at me while wearing nothing but a thin bathrobe coiled around her body.

    ¡¸ Hey, Ai-oneechan! Don¡¯t grumble and dry your hair right away! If you leave that alone, then it¡¯ll be frizzy by tomorrow! ¡¹

    Mana, who¡¯s wearing nothing but her panties, speaks to Ai like a demon sergeant.

    We just took a bath from Ai¡¯s house, but¡­

    Our bodies got dirty because we had sex outside, so we took another one here.

    We also had our hair washed while at it.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡¯s right! It becomes troublesome if you don¡¯t dry it early! ¡¹

    Agnes wears the same bathrobe, and she¡¯s using the hairdryer on her wet blonde hair.

    Agnes also joined Ai on washing her hair.

    I mean.

    Ai always had her mother wash her hair, and so,

    Agnes had to show an example to Ai on how to wash her hair.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, come here and sit next to Agnes ¡¹

    The mansion¡¯s dressing room next to the large bath has many dryers lying around.

    She can learn from watching Agnes dry her hair.

    ¡¸ Hurry, Ai-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Mana urged her, and so, Ai sits next to Agnes while groaning.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll need to take care of your hair, even if it is troublesome ¡¹

    I tell Ai.

    ¡¸ I-I understand, uuuu ¡¹

    She picks up the dryer.

    ¡¸ Okay, first, press this switch and aim at your head. Now turn it on ¡¹

    Buooooooo!!

    Agnes shows how to comb her hair while the hot wind blows against her.

    ¡¸ Now, try that out, AI ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Buooooooooooo!!!

    Ai starts up the dryer and uses it on her black hair.

    She tries to comb her hair with a hairbrush as she imitates Agnes, but,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it! You use the brush like this! ¡¹

    Agnes shows an example.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Auuu¡± won¡¯t do anything for you. Ai-chan is a big girl now, so do it properly! ¡¹

    Ai combs her hair as Agnes scolds her.

    ¡¸ Yes, just like that. Ah, you need to keep the dryer a bit far away ¡¹

    Mana instructs Ai.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I brought the change of clothes ¡¹

    Nei comes into the dressing room from the corridor.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    She looked at Ai and asked me.

    ¡¸ Her? She¡¯s doing well. Agnes and Mana are teaching her ¡¹

    I reply while taking the change of clothes Nei brought in.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Yomi and Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re preparing the products for tomorrow. Katsu-nee and Ai-chan¡¯s mother are with them. Tsukiko-san and Koyomi-chan as well ¡¹

    Ai knows that Yomi and Luna have some strange power.

    She gets nervous when the shrine maiden sisters are with her.

    It¡¯s their way of being considerate.

    ¡¸ Okay, you¡¯re doing well ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t dry your hair correctly then you¡¯ll catch a cold, Ai-oneechan ¡¹

    Agnes and Mana aren¡¯t making her worry, and so Ai doesn¡¯t refuse and just accept their lessons.

    ¡¸ We will be going to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic after dinner, we¡¯ve been going in and out of the mansion with a car, it might get a lot of response from the police ¡¹

    Oh right, Katsuko-nee entered the mansion, then we dropped off, then she drives off again.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan said that we should give it some time to cool down first. Ikeda-sensei¡¯s already notified. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Thanks ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s so much damage on Ai¡¯s body,

    Her constitution should be strong enough for sex.

    But, we still need her to go for an exam.

    As long as she can get a checkup for today, that¡¯s good enough.

    ¡¸ Also, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan¡¯s coming over tonight, aren¡¯t they? We want to avoid the rush time from there ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko would be coming back to the mansion after school.

    When the successors of Kouzuki house travel around, the police and Kouzuki SS outside becomes even more strained.

    It¡¯ll calm them down if we send Ai to her checkup after confirming that Misuzu¡¯s returned home.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s on guard just in case ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s mastered the Mansion¡¯s defense system already.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯ll be with this group ¡¹

    Nei smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go help out creating pastry ¡¹

    I¡¯m a baker, after all.

    I still need to grasp how to create 50-yen cheaper products.

    I¡¯m done changing clothes.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Mana, look after Ai ¡¹

    I tell the two.

    ¡¸ Auu? ¡¹

    Ai looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Ya-chan¡¯s going to be with you too ¡¹

    It will be reassuring to have a face she knows with her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go look after your mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop groaning! Papa¡¯s busy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re in this mansion after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Onii-chan will come back soon enough ¡¹

    Agnes, Nei, and Mana call out to Ai.

    ¡¸ Are you really going back right away? ¡¹

    Ai looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m just going to look at the situation on the other side ¡¹

    I caress Ai¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why, concentrate on drying out your hair first, Ai-oneechan! ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Ai doesn¡¯t trust me.

    But she can¡¯t help but depend on me.

    It just happened that I¡¯m the most reliable person she can find.

    I mustn¡¯t misunderstand.

    Agnes is 12, Mana¡¯s 14, Ai can¡¯t rely on them as she¡¯s older.

    Nei¡¯s older, but she still has rumors of being a delinquent sticking with her.

    She can¡¯t rely on her.

    In a sense, these people are the worst people to be with Ai.

    Kana-senpai and I are the most reliable for her.

    If it were Katsuko-nee or Nagisa, then Ai would become spoiled and rely on them.

    On the other hand, if it were Minaho-neesan, she¡¯d tremble in fear.

    Thinking of the right balance to give tension and relief for Ai, then¡­

    Agnes, Mana, and Nei as the observer is the perfect group.

    ¡¸ Then, look after her ¡¹

    I walk in the corridor.

    Then, I head to the bakery in the mansion.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Then, please make the material round next ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, just like that, you¡¯re doing well ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s with Ai¡¯s mother.

    I peeked inside the room. Yup, they¡¯re making bread.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou-sama! ¡¹

    Tsukiko noticed me.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, there¡¯s no problem here ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ That applies on her and Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan?

    Looking at her, Koyomi-chan¡¯s participating in the production silently.

    ¡¸ It seems that this lady¡¯s existence is a good swing on Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that the two of them feel nervous when Kou-sama¡¯s present ¡¹

    Tsukiko told me.

    ¡¸ You can leave it to us for now and step aside ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it will be okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    From Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s perspective, I¡¯m the man who raped her daughter.

    She probably doesn¡¯t want to see my face.

    Oh right.

    Koyomi-chan sees me as the guy who NTR¡¯d her cousins.

    ¡¸ Then, have fun girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied as the representative.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now then,

    Should I go back to Ai?

    No, I should take a bit more time away.

    The girls need to have some time to get along without me.

    I¡¯ll take a break in the dining room for now.

    Drink water, and kill some time.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I know that you¡¯d come here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Sit down. Coffee¡¯s brewing right now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled and goes to the espresso machine.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Take a rest for now. You¡¯ve worked hard enough for today ¡¹

    I¡­

    Minaho-neesan takes a coffee cup from the closet and pours coffee in it.

    ¡¸ Here. Milk and sugar are over there ¡¹

    It looks like everything¡¯s prepared.

    I take the cup, and this time, pour coffee for myself.

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry about Ai. I just decided on my own ¡¹

    I brought Ai and her mother to this mansion.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You decided it yourself ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ This mansion, and I all belong to Yoshinobu. If you made the decision, then I¡¯ll follow ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mentioned one week, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, and we¡¯ll return Ai and her mother to their house in one week. I¡¯d like to fix the daughter and her mother¡¯s distorted relationship within a week. I want Ai to learn to do things herself, and I want her mother to stop meddling with Ai ¡¹

    I want them to look back and continue how they lived within the group in the mansion.

    That¡¯s my aim.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t need to be just one week, we can have the parent and daughter stay over for long ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ If you want, I can call a lawyer to have the mother divorce the useless father? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, Yoshinobu, you had sex with Ai-san already, but¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t have sex with her mother? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ No, well, I didn¡¯t think of that ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I thought so ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sips coffee.

    ¡¸ Drink yours before it gets cold, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah. Thanks ¡¹

    I drink the coffee Minaho-neesan prepared for me.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu¡¯s not good at dealing with ladies of her age ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You remember your mother from her, right? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t consider sex. You never imagine having sex with your mother after all ¡¹

    I¡­

    My relationship with my mother¡­

    ¡¸ I can understand why you¡¯re obsessed with Ai-san too. Your situation is the polar opposite of hers. ¡¹

    Polar opposite?

    ¡¸ Ai-san¡¯s mother dotes on her daughter too much. The mother observes everything and raised Ai-san to become the cute girl she wanted ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ And Yoshinobu, you were ignored by your mother all the time. You¡¯re not appropriately raised, and she ignores your existence completely ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Your father never noticed that you¡¯re now an adopted son in my family¡­ ¡¹

    My mother¡­Does she think¡­

    Does she still think that I¡¯m lying down on that worn-out sofa in the kitchen?

    No, she probably already forgot about me.

    Forgetting that she gave birth to a child.

    ¡¸ You lived with that situation, and so you can¡¯t allow Ai-san¡¯s life where she depends on her mother. That¡¯s why you want her to become independent of her mother no matter what ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You can be like that. Follow your heart and live with it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I see, I was jealous of Ai ¡¹

    The part where her mother dotes on her.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s jealousy at all. It¡¯s just that you feel disgusted with Ai-san¡¯s relationship with her mother. That¡¯s why you use your style and rewrite Ai-san, didn¡¯t you ¡¹

    My style. It¡¯s sex.

    ¡¸ Oh. I see. So that¡¯s why I had sex with Ai again when we were alone ¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t satisfied having sex in Ai¡¯s house where Nei and Kana-senpai were watching.

    I had my way with Ai when we were alone.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not wrong. Having sex with just the two of you softened up Ai-san. She¡¯s now bowing to you. Although, she¡¯s now dependent of what you say ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan analyzes.

    ¡¸ Ai-san accepted your perfectly honest self when you¡¯re alone with her. Well, you don¡¯t lie anyway. You devote your mind and body when dealing with a woman. Being loved like that is bliss for women. Therefore, she surrendered after having multiple rounds of sex with that girl. Well, that¡¯s the gist of it ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    I don¡¯t understand women¡¯s feelings.

    ¡¸ Well, I think that this week would be exciting. I believe that having a woman in the same generation as your mother is a fresh stimulation ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it, it indeed is the first one.

    This kind of life.

    ¡¸ And a girl like Ai-san will surely stir everyone. It already has a good influence on Agnes and Mana-san ¡¹

    She¡¯s a girl that you¡¯d want to teach somehow.

    No, Agnes should be building up a relationship with Luna already, but¡­

    Luna teaches Agnes in studies, and Agnes teaches Luna in sex.

    Luna can read people¡¯s minds, so it¡¯s a fail on Agnes.

    Luna already learned Katsuko-nee¡¯s sex techniques.

    Furthermore, Luna¡¯s smart. She¡¯s sharper than Agnes.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Ai is an ordinary girl, and so Mana and Agnes match her speed. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. People who have the same speed in thinking come together. Isn¡¯t that how it is with Nei and Kana-san? ¡¹

    I see. Yeah. Nei and Kana-senpai think at the same speed, and that¡¯s what gives them a good relationship.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu likes to increase the family members to reinforce it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We all have different ways of thinking. I¡¯m a woman who thinks that I only need to have a select few who feels the same as me ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you remember back in the summer, it was just Katsuko, Margo, Nei, and me conducting our revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke. That¡¯s the group ¡¹

    Right.

    Nagisa¡¯s not a member of the group back then.

    Then, I¡¯m not a member of Kuromori.

    I¡¯m just a guy Minaho-neesan used as a tool to rape Yukino. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not allowed, if you gather only people that have superior thinking, then the group will become biased. The group will lose balance and distort itself ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all when you came to us. Yoshinobu, you think and move beyond my expectations. And you don¡¯t fear the thought of bringing in girls who think differently ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m inconstant ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. But, there¡¯s not a single purposeless girl you picked. You look at them properly. And because you love them, they become more beautiful. You change them to girls who are self-confident and live their life to the fullest. You choose only those girls and don¡¯t embrace others ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t do anything. They want to change, and so they did ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s always you who create that opportunity! I know it because that¡¯s how it is with me. I changed after I met you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I understand. Ai-san will surely change. She will become a lovely girl that¡¯s unimaginable for now. Just like all the other girls ¡¹

    If that happens, then that¡¯s great, but¡­

    ¡¸ And when you pick up another girl, she¡¯ll reinforce this family. The newcomer will swing the family and create harmony. The human relationships will become better. Results should show up in just one week. Ai-san¡¯s introduction will make us better ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Besides, did you notice Koyomi-san and Ai¡¯s mother? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it? It¡¯s a woman who just had her daughter she doted taken away from her and a daughter who just lost her mother recently ¡¹

    I raped Ai in front of her eyes, and so, her pure daughter is now gone.

    Koyomi-chan just lost her mother this week.

    ¡¸ I thought that we can have Nagisa or Katsuko as Koyomi-san¡¯s mother. It¡¯s not the right person at the right place but, I thought that we need to deal with it with the members we have for now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not it, the best option is to look outside ¡¹

    We can¡¯t always look inside. It¡¯s never enough.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, you¡¯re the one who taught me that we need more people all the time ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ As you know, Koyomi-san¡¯s body is still immature. You cannot save her with your method, sex. Not for now ¡¹

    Right.

    Her body is much more immature than ordinary 12-year-old girls.

    ¡¸ Thus, we¡¯ll use Ai¡¯s mother appropriately. She¡¯s a little excessive on her actions, but she¡¯s undoubtedly a mother to a daughter ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother can deal with Koyomi-chan¡¯s mental stability.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to this week ¡¹

 Chapter 822. Sex Kingdom / Three days later

    In the end, it didn¡¯t take a week for Ai to change.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu ¡¹

    It¡¯s been three days since then.

    ¡¸ Geez, Ai-san, you¡¯re in the way ¡¹

    It¡¯s the usual lunch break.

    The usual bakery.

    Megu shouts at Ai as it¡¯s busy inside the selling area because the students are lined up.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Auuu ¡¹

    Ai replies in panic.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan help me out here! ¡¹

    Nei shouts at Ai.

    ¡¸ This, this, and this one ¡¹

    A female student picks her bread.

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you for your patronage! How much was that, Ai-chan? ¡¹

    Nei looks at AI.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s 440 yen for the three of them ¡¹

    Ai looked at the products and replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I received 1000 yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ The change is 560 yen ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Ai has a good memory.

    She learned the price of each product in no time.

    Also, she¡¯s good at math.

    ¡¸ This and this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s 240 yen! ¡¹

    If Ai were still under her mother¡¯s umbrella, then nobody would notice her skill.

    Other than memorizing the price and calculating them, she¡¯s slow when it comes to putting them in the bag and handling money.

    She¡¯s not good when it comes to placing the freshly baked bread in the selling area and all the other jobs that need quick hands.

    Anyway, Ai¡¯s body can¡¯t catch up with the speed of others.

    ¡¸ Oh, Ai-chan. I¡¯ll do that, help this customer calculate the price of his purchase! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, that¡¯s 270 yen ¡¹

    She still needs Nei and Katsuko-nee¡¯s support even now.

    Even so, that¡¯s three days of change.

    She¡¯s used to the job as a seller in this bakery.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Oh, Megu got angry at her again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do that, Ai, do this ¡¹

    Looks like Edie came to help her.

    ¡¸ Here you go! The second batch is ready! ¡¹

    I shout as I open up the business-sized oven.

    I line up the pads of pastries one after another.

    ¡¸ Got it, Yoshi-kun! I¡¯ll go get them ¡¹

    Megu jumps in the bakery efficiently.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, we¡¯re out of cheaper pastries! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯ll take those out first! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Megu brings 50-yen cheaper pastries to the counter first.

    ¡¸ Next is this! ¡¹

    Edie takes the next pad.

    I continue to take them out of the oven.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, you don¡¯t need to move away from the counter ¡¹

    Nei comes in to take the next pad.

    ¡¸ As expected, life gets easier when there are more people ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, who¡¯s eating lunch ahead of us together with Yukino, said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, is this the last one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s all of the pads ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good job ¡¹

    Megu kisses me in the lips.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll deal with the rest, you can take a break, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    She said then brings in the last pad.

    After baking the second batch, my job is over.

    What¡¯s left is to eat up and clean the bakery.

    Katsuko-nee can take control of the counter.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s become so proactive now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks her impressions.

    ¡¸ Back then, she¡¯ll never kiss Nobu like that, does she? ¡¹

    Then, Yukino.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s pressed for time right now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That Ai girl appearing has become a turning point for Megumi ¡¹

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸ Hmmm. You mean Ai¡¯s become a stimulus for her? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ Stimulation? Or I should say that she found someone who is on the same level as her, a rival she has to fight upfront, and so, she¡¯s become desperate ¡¹

    Yukino put her chopsticks down and said.

    ¡¸ Look at the people so far. Nei and Agnes are much more beautiful than Megumi. She can¡¯t match the social standing and elegance of the Kouzuki ladies. The Takakura sisters have this mysterious power, Edie and Michi are stronger and much more resilient than her. Anyway, everyone is much much more incredible than herself, and so she feels like she lost from the start. She¡¯s got a huge inferiority complex after all ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Furthermore, she¡¯s sports-minded, and so, she doesn¡¯t go against her seniors, like Katsuko-san or me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ But, that girl, Ai, she looks cute, but she¡¯s got some problems in her head, right? She¡¯s slow, and she goes ¡°awawawawa¡± from a slight problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, she¡¯s got a lot of problems ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason. Megumi found someone she can fight directly for the first time. They¡¯re at the same level. I mean ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t Ai in the same age? Thus, Megumi fears that she¡¯ll be downgraded if she lost. It gets her cornered. She doesn¡¯t want to lose because that girl is on the same level as her ¡¹

    That¡¯s another harsh opinion towards Megu.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Ai becomes an impending crisis for Megu-chan ¡¹

    Kana-senpai agreed, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I get what Yukino-san¡¯s trying to say. Nobu¡¯s women are either smart, beautiful, or determined, or all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Yukino and Kana-senpai smiled at each other.

    Still, Yukino¡­

    She¡¯s beautiful and determined, but¡­

    Compared to other women, her intelligence is¡­hmmm¡­

    It¡¯s wild but reasonable.

    Kana-senpai belongs to the quick-witted and smart ones, though.

    ¡¸ Right. Nobu never picks girls without talent ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That means, well, in a sense, Megumi¡¯s the one that¡¯s slightly pitiful among us. But, with this Ai girl coming in, Megumi finally found someone she can compete on the same low-level, and so I think things are getting better? She can¡¯t stay depressed with that ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Well, I think that this is good stimulation for Megumi. After all, she¡¯s always comparing herself and saying: ¡°I¡¯m worse compared to everyone. Useless. A dumb girl,¡± and she enters a depression spiral. She¡¯s quite the coward after all ¡¹

    Yukino, you¡¯ve got the nerve to talk about Megu with that arrogant attitude.

    But then again, that¡¯s just Yukino being Yukino.

    ¡¸ Oh, she thinks that if she gets depressed, Ai might surpass her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Megumi doesn¡¯t have the time to feel down right now ¡¹

    Yukino says proudly.

    ¡¸ Also, Megumi started consulting Katsuko and Nei on Make-up and stuff. It¡¯s funny. She wants to deal with that Ai¡¯s cuteness ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, isn¡¯t that a good thing? Megumi-chan has a good enough foundation, and so I think she¡¯ll shine when you polish her. She¡¯s simply wasn¡¯t proactive until now and is fussy about other things, right?

    ¡¸ B-But, it¡¯s Megumi! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Megumi is still Megumi! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yukino, your insecurity towards Megu still hasn¡¯t disappeared ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Insecurity? What, Me? With Megumi?! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s making a ¡°Huh?¡± face.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Are you stupid?! Are your eyeballs rotting? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re scared that Megu becomes more beautiful than you ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just about beauty, you¡¯re scared that Megu might become a ¡°good woman¡± because she¡¯s competing with Ai now, right? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s been insecure with Megu ever since childhood.

    That¡¯s the reason why she bullied Megu all the time.

    ¡¸ If the momentum continues, Megu will become a woman much more beautiful and charming than you ¡¹

    I sit down in front of Yukino.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ E-Either way, I¡¯m not cute! ¡¹

    She gets angry.

    ¡¸ No, I should ask you what are you talking about ¡¹

    I looked at Yukino in the eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s cute. I know that the most. I guarantee you that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ah, huh? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to stop depreciating the other girls from the shadows. You lose your cuteness when you do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah?! Nanana?! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s blushing.

    ¡¸ Ufufufufu¡­ Now then, I guess I should switch with the other girls ¡¹

    Kana-senpai stands up.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, take it slow with Nobu~ Hmm ¡¹

    She heads from the bakery to the counter.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s switch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan and Ai-chan, go eat first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Katsuko-oneechan, Let¡¯s go in Ai-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, uuu ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee picks Nei and Ai together for now.

    Ai still needs someone she can depend on.

    She needs a person that she can rely on nearby.

    It¡¯s too early to have her confront Megu.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu ¡¹

    Nei and Ai come in.

    Ai sits next to me.

    It¡¯s because she finds me dependable.

    But.

    Yukino glares at Ai, who snuggles close to me.

    ¡¸ Uuuu

    Ai noticed Yukino¡¯s gaze and flinched.

    She could make up her mind whether she¡¯ll sit somewhere else or stay next to me, and yet¡­

    Her thoughts came to a standstill, and she froze in place.

    Yukino will continue to glare at her.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, prepare tea for everyone. Here¡¯s the lunch, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei follows up.

    She takes out the lunch box for Ai, herself, and me.

    Using that flow, she asks Ai to prepare tea, and so there¡¯s no disagreement from her.

    ¡¸ Now then, I wonder what¡¯s our lunch today? Wow! It¡¯s crab croquette! ¡¹

    She shows delight while speaking loudly on purpose.

    It¡¯s Katsuko-nee and Mana, who prepare the lunch box during the morning.

    ¡¸ You need tea if we¡¯re eating crab croquette. Ai-chan, hurry up and prepare tea. Prepare one for Yukino-chi as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, auuu ¡¹

    Ai stands up slowly and prepares tea.

    Still, she¡¯s slow.

    She¡¯s only prepared two teacups for some reason.

    Then, she takes out the teapot and tea caddy.

    Then, she prepares two more teacups.

    Why?

    I don¡¯t get how Ai thinks.

    Then, she takes off the cover of the tea caddy.

    Timidly putting in the tea on the teapot.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, that¡¯s too much tea leaves ¡¹

    Nei checks on her.

    ¡¸ Auu, sorry ¡¹

    She timidly returns the tea leaves back to the caddy.

    ¡¸ Look. Stop that process and hurry up. Bring out the right amount of tea leaves! ¡¹

    Yukino complains out of irritation.

    ¡¸ No, but, if she puts lots of tea leaves, then it¡¯ll get strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not? If you¡¯re not okay with the bitter taste then just dilute it ¡¹

    Yukino. That¡¯s just rough.

    ¡¸ I mean, you complain like that Yukino, but you never prepared tea, have you? ¡¹

    Yukino never helps out in housework in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Well, you know? I¡¯m pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, that¡¯s got nothing to do with your pregnancy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t carry anything heavier than the chopsticks! ¡¹

    She just gives up on thinking.

    ¡¸ What? I mean, other people can prepare tea better than me, so I don¡¯t have to do it! I¡¯m the type that drinks tea, not the one that cooks it! It¡¯s my role! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoo, Yukino-chi¡¯s getting shameless now ¡¹

    Nei speaks in amazement.

    ¡¸ Seriously. I feel like if we add Ai and Yukino together, they¡¯ll mix well ¡¹

    I said. Yukino.

    ¡¸ Stop joking. I am myself! I don¡¯t need anyone adding to me! And I don¡¯t need to be dragged around! ¡¹

    That¡¯s what¡¯s impressive about you.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. If only Ai-chan can have some of this shamelessness ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Nei said. Ai can¡¯t even speak up a word and just groans in reply.

    But, she no longer looks down, or away from the people, nor trying to escape to her own world.

    Ai now listens to the conversation and wants to join in.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. Anyway, come here with the tea and let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    Ai puts the teacups she prepared around.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Yukino takes a sip.

    ¡¸ Thin ¡¹

    She muttered.

    Oh, she returned too many leaves that there¡¯s no taste now.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    Ai apologized.

    ¡¸ Well, this is okay. Next time do it properly ¡¹

    Yukino said and smiled.

    ¡¸ After all, you seem cuter than Megumi, so it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get along with you ¡¹

    Yukino tells Ai.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s getting exciting for real ¡¹

    Nei says while eating her lunch.

    ¡¸ Lat week, the climax was that the Takakura house, who can oppose the Kouzuki group has come in, and Megu-chan entered the Takakura faction ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Megu turned stable as Tsukiko is a calm leader.

    ¡¸ And this week, Ai-chan came. Agnes and Mana-chan came to teach as Ai-chan¡¯s teacher, right? The two are always with her in her everyday life, and even when having sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Ai always had her mother do everything for her, and so¡­

    She needs someone who does everything in her daily life together with her.

    That includes changing clothes, brushing teeth¡­

    Agnes and Mana are in charge of those in the mansion.

    ¡¸ And then, the three of them become a new group. Agnes has quite the influence on one thing and another. Everyone comes close where Agnes goes ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Agnes and Mana can¡¯t teach her everything, and so Edie and I come to help. Katsuko-oneechan and Nagisa-oneechan help out too. Then, Mao-chan¡¯s with them. Agnes loves Luna-chan, and if Luna-chan¡¯s there, Yomi-chan¡¯s present as well ¡¹

    Yeah. Ai, Agnes, and Mana take the central part, and they gather people around.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s fun to see is Tsukiko-san and Megu-chan not trying to approach Ai-chan. Also, the Kouzuki girls ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi. Shou-neechan and Rei-chan too.

    ¡¸ T-Those people are scary ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Really? Mii-chan and the others are good girls too ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, scary ¡¹

    Oh, she senses the elegance and spirit of self-reliance.

    Ai sees it as scary.

    On the other hand, Misuzu and the girls can¡¯t accept Ai, who can¡¯t even find her place.

    ¡¸ It would be unfortunate if the family splits up because of that ¡¹

    I sighed.

    ¡¸ Hmm? I don¡¯t think you have to mind it though ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural to have this instability if we have this many people ¡¹

    Instability.

    ¡¸ Compared to the simple ¡°Kouzuki house faction,¡± ¡°Former Kuromori faction,¡± and ¡°Takakura house¡± group split, having Ai-chan intrude in stirred up everyone, and it¡¯s fun to see ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I thought so too. Mingling around suitably¡­Well, girls, you can¡¯t get along to exist, but putting that aside, I think having more interactions is better ¡¹

    Yukino too.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Experiencing interactions with the irregular creates a stronger group. That includes our family ¡¹

    Stronger.

    We need to grow stronger.

    ¡¸ I think we should create incidents like this every week to change the personal relationships for the better. I¡¯m sure that something will change by next week again. And then, Ruri-chan and Ai-chan might get along that time. We need a constant change like that ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Yo-chan, you¡¯re the king of this kingdom, and so you can just boast your strength. Only accept everyone and settle down ¡¹

    My kingdom.

    Sex Kingdom.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do anything to protect this kingdom. If anyone causes trouble, we¡¯ll all follow up. If anyone goes too far, we¡¯ll look after it. There will be a lot of things happening from now on, but we¡¯ll overcome them all ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ll manage somehow as long as we¡¯re together We can overcome anything ¡¹

    I¡¯m still a slow, incompetent high-school boy, but,

    My family is strong.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. And if we lack in members, Yo-chan can just bring in more cute girls ¡¹

    Nei?!

    ¡¸ And see, we¡¯re growing stronger with more people ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, A-Ah, I-Is it okay for Ai to stay? ¡¹

    Ai asks me.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but, I don¡¯t understand why it has come to this¡­ ¡¹

    To the people, Nei saved Ai from the stalker from the Judo club.

    And Ai helps out in the bakery out of debt of gratitude for Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s scary at first, but, t-that¡­I¡¯m okay about n-needing to have sex with Yoshida-kun, Ai is Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex friend for a year¡­ ¡¹

    She seems to have accepted the fact that I violated her multiple times as natural.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s something else¡­no, uhm¡­what I mean is¡­I don¡¯t particularly hate¡­hate having sex with Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai never thinks for herself.

    That means she¡¯s got no pride.

    Therefore, the idea that she lost her virginity to me or that I can play with her body for a year¡­

    She thinks that it¡¯s fate, and so she just accepts it.

    That¡¯s one of Ai¡¯s weakness.

    ¡¸ But, uhm, living with everyone, was, uhm, somewhat fun¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Everyone smiles all the time, teaches Ai a lot of things, and being friends with everyone, together with everyone¡­it¡¯s fun ¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸ Mama seems confused at first, but now¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother?

    ¡¸ She does housework together with Katsuko-san, and she seems to enjoy looking after Mao-chan and Koyomi-chan. Mama likes small girls. But, Ai is already in high-school, I¡¯m no longer a girl that Mama likes ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s going to help out on Nagisa-san¡¯s shop today, right? ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    Ai¡¯s mom came from a good family, and so she never worked part-time.

    She¡¯s tied to her father¡¯s house and forced to marry a man she doesn¡¯t like.

    Furthermore, at that time, she¡¯s pregnant with a child from a different man.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan and your mother, you two need to go outside and interact with people. If not, you¡¯ll have a boring life where you only hide inside ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m having fun right now. I don¡¯t know what will happen to me in the future, but I¡¯m excited. Thrilled. It¡¯s scary, but fun. Then, uhm ¡¹

    Ai looked at me.

    ¡¸ Is this only for a year? Will it be over in a year? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s one year for now. You can think of what you want to do after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Ai looks confused.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I forced Ai, who never moved, who never know how to move by herself, to come with us, and forced you to do things yourself. ¡¹

    ¡¸ So is it okay for me to stay here? ¡¹

    Ai tries to escape to her dependence.

    ¡¸ No. That¡¯s not allowed. You need to decide on your future. That¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re learning for one year ¡¹

    Ai needs to become independent in one year.

    ¡¸ But, what if Ai wants to stay here after a year? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s something for you to decide in a year ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Ai can¡¯t know that right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Shuffle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu! ¡¹

    I clear up Ai¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you and your mother will return home this Friday ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s father works at Sendai, and he comes home only during weekends.

    ¡¸ Uuuu. I don¡¯t want to see Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you will. And then, you¡¯ll confirm how much you¡¯ve changed. Then, on Monday, you¡¯ll come back to the mansion and live with us ¡¹

    That¡¯s all we can do until we clear up Ai¡¯s relationship with her parents.

    We still haven¡¯t reached a conclusion whether Ai¡¯s mother wants to divorce or not.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll send you over by Friday. Then, we¡¯ll have sex in your room again, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I don¡¯t mind it, but¡­ ¡¹

    She now thinks that it¡¯s natural for us to have sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go with you by then. Oh, Megu-chan¡¯s coming too. You still haven¡¯t done Ai-chan and Megu-chan together, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Looks good. That just creates a new swing on the family ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If Megu and I were to get along¡­

    The relationship within the family will change.

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s do that, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Ai replies in a small voice while blushing.

 Chapter 823. Sex Kingdom / The warmth of a bread

    Inside the bakery constructed on the side of the school cafeteria.

    I only take lessons for the first two classes in the morning.

    Then, I start preparing in the bakery in the third lesson.

    ¡¸ Now then, how was that? ¡¹

    I peek into the window of the business-sized oven.

    ¡¸ Huh, it didn¡¯t go well ¡¹

    Repetition of work every day.

    But it¡¯s never dull.

    I may be doing the same thing, but it changes slightly.

    Or should I say that change is a necessity?

    If you do the same thing every day, then you¡¯ll get used to it and get better little by little.

    But growing accustomed means, you become dull.

    Therefore, it¡¯s the same work every day, but I always try out something to come up with a new idea.

    If it comes to my mind, I try it out, no matter how small it is.

    It¡¯s okay to fail.

    Failure only increases my experience.

    For a dumb person like me, it will never go smoothly for the first time.

    I come up with an idea, try it out, notice my failures, and amend it.

    It¡¯s a look that someone like me can repeat.

    Today, I changed the three types of bread this morning.

    I thought that doing this will be much more efficient but,

    ¡¸ I guess this is a failure ¡¹

    I can sense it as I check the swelling of the bread inside the oven.

    This method of baking is a blow.

    It¡¯s not out of the question, though.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have Katsuko-nee check the taste, and if it doesn¡¯t pass, this won¡¯t show up on the counter ¡¹

    Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that horrible.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, I guess. I only had three types as a trial for today, but we can use the other variations ¡¹

    It had that effect.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll just test this out again next week.

    I might try and experiment in the mansion over the weekend.

    Anyway, I¡¯ll ask for Katsuko-nee¡¯s opinion.

    Those were my thoughts as I look at the bread baking inside the oven.

    However.

    ¡¸ What? You¡¯re watching me silently since earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Nii-san¡¯s making such a serious face ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ And so I started gazing too. Isn¡¯t that right, Koyomi-chan? ¡¹

    Luna calls out to Koyomi-chan on her side, but¡­

    Koyomi-chan doesn¡¯t answer.

    She comes closer to Ai¡¯s mother, who sits next to her.

    Ai¡¯s mother also stares at my work with a confused face.

    ¡¸ Are you not bored? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all. It¡¯s intriguing. Isn¡¯t that right, Koyomi-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­ ¡¹

    What¡¯s this atmosphere? So troublesome.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, should I help you out? ¡¹

    Luna said, but.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t need it. It gets jam-packed later, and Katsuko-nee¡¯s coming to help out ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee went to the board-chairman room. It seems like there are some papers she needs to return to the mansion because it needs Minaho-neesan¡¯s stamp.

    ¡¸ I think you can go outside for now and look around the cafeteria. Don¡¯t go out though ¡¹

    We¡¯re still in the 4th period in our class.

    No students are hanging out in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I want to watch Nii-san instead ¡¹

    Luna said.

    Koyomi-chan and Ai¡¯s mother aren¡¯t saying anything while sitting down.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Should I prepare tea for everyone? ¡¹

    Luna said as she stands up, but¡­

    ¡¸ Not now. This will be baked in a few minutes, and I¡¯ll be moving around. Don¡¯t get close to the work table while I do that ¡¹

    I need to continuously place out the pads outside.

    It would be dangerous to have Luna move around when she¡¯s not used to it.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s tea, then we have a coffee maker and water boiler in the staff room back then, you three can go there and drink some ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? But I want to see Nii-san work ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ No, you might say that, but I don¡¯t think Koyomi-san and Kiyohara-san have the same idea. I think you three should wait on the other room ¡¹

    Only at times like this when Yukino¡¯s not coming over to slack off.

    If Yukino¡¯s here, then I¡¯ll leave the three to her,

    This is a group that I¡¯m not compatible with.

    There are ten more minutes until lunch break.

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to watch. Koyomi-chan, Kiyohara-san, you want to stay over here too, right? ¡¹

    Luna asks the two.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan and Ai¡¯s mother replied in a small voice.

    I wonder why these three came to my bakery,

    That¡¯s because it¡¯s Friday today.

    Ai¡¯s father will come back to Sendai from work.

    And so, we need Ai and her mother to return home.

    A mail reached Ai¡¯s mother saying, ¡°I¡¯ll return at the usual time¡± from Sendai.

    I mean, that¡¯s the only contact he¡¯s done.

    Ai¡¯s parents have a cold relationship for real.

    Ai¡¯s father will leave his office in Sendai and reach our local area by 9pm.

    Even so, we still need to clean up Ai¡¯s house, since they were absent for the week.

    There¡¯s a need for bracing oneself for making contact with Ai¡¯s father.

    Therefore, once we¡¯re done in school, we¡¯ll head to Ai¡¯s house right away.

    We can¡¯t just have Ai and her mother return home with only the two of them.

    After all, there¡¯s hardly any conversation between the parent and child in the mansion for the past few days.

    From the mother¡¯s perspective, I took away her doted child.

    Furthermore, the daughter she wants to stay as a young girl is turned to a woman.

    On the other hand, Ai was thoroughly trained to do things herself while everyone watches her change her life, where she leaves everything to her mother.

    She probably doesn¡¯t know how to make contact with her mother.

    If she shows a face asking for help, then everyone will scold her.

    ¡¸ Okay, sorry about that. I¡¯m done with my job now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee returns with a briefcase at hand.

    Whew, thanks.

    I don¡¯t know what to do with this group alone.

    However.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare the cash register. I¡¯ll leave this side to you! ¡¹

    She washed her hand then head to the cafeteria.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Pipipipi¡­

    The oven says that it¡¯s done baking.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do this! ¡¹

    I open up the oven and take out the pastries.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, I¡¯d like you to check some of this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    Our fight before the lunch break begins.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the one who mentioned that we should show Ai¡¯s mother how Ai works as a seller.

    Showing the change before they return home.

    And so, Katsuko-nee brought Ai¡¯s mother before the lunch break to our school.

    Luna¡¯s here because of her Miko power.

    She¡¯s to monitor Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s mental state, and if the push comes to shove, then she¡¯ll use her power to compel her.

    Yomi is much better when it comes to that power, but¡­

    The two of them know about Yomi¡¯s power, and so it¡¯ll only make them nervous if Yomi¡¯s present.

    Luna¡¯s using her Miko power daily to train it, and so, she can use the same power, but not as strong as Yomi.

    But, the Kiyohara mother-daughter thinks that Luna can only read minds, and so it¡¯s just a perfect trump card that we can use when we need it.

    Well, actually. Ai and her mother can¡¯t defy us because of Yomi¡¯s power, so I don¡¯t think there will be trouble, but just in case.

    Tsukiko can use both powers freely, but,

    Tsukiko¡¯s recently put on the Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s mysterious atmosphere, that it gives out her presence.

    It seems like Ai and her mother don¡¯t like dealing with Tsukiko. It¡¯s on the same level as Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here! Ooooh! Koyomi-chan¡¯s also here! ¡¹

    Nei comes in first today.

    ¡¸ Huh, you skipped out of your classes again, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be back before the seventh period ends ¡¹

    As usual, what a free spirit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m hungry! ¡¹

    Yukino also comes over before the chime.

    I mean, in Yukino¡¯s case, she can¡¯t help but come in here secretly before lunch break.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re here too? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s not surprised that Ai¡¯s mother is here because she heard it this morning, but,

    She¡¯s astonished that Koyomi-chan¡¯s also here.

    ¡¸ Well, why not? It must be suffocating for you to stay in that house. I mean, it¡¯s the blonde princess¡¯ world during daytime ¡¹

    Agnes?

    Margo-san¡¯s in the US right now.

    Nagisa¡¯s got her shop, Katsuko-nee¡¯s helping me out in the bakery.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s at the mansion, but she¡¯s working on Kuromori and Kouzuki SS¡¯ data analytics.

    That¡¯s why, the mansion has Tsukiko, Mana looking after Agnes, Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Mao-chan.

    Mao-chan goes with Nagisa to the flower shop during the day, but,

    When that happens¡­

    Agnes becomes in control of the children.

    Luna¡¯s obedient, and Koyomi-chan¡¯s accustomed to life with us, and so her heart remains closed.

    ¡¸ I thought that she should breathe in the air from the outside. Besides, Koyomi-chan feels at ease when she¡¯s with Kiyohara-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Ai¡¯s mother and Koyomi-chan are always together in the mansion.

    The two seem confused with our lifestyle.

    They seek each other.

    AI¡¯s mother wants a child to protect, replacing her daughter.

    Koyomi-chan wants a person she can treat as a mother.

    They have what the other lacks.

    No, well, we try not to give them excessive contact to not let it become dependence,

    Katsuko-nee and everyone monitors them, and they¡¯re never alone.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll bring her back to Kiyohara-san¡¯s house too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mentioned that Koyomi-chan¡¯s existence eases up Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s mental state.

    She won¡¯t break as long as she has someone she wants to protect.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m also here. I thought that Koyomi-chan might get lonely ¡¹

    Luna shows that she¡¯s only here to play with Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ I mean, Koyomi-chan and I passed the mock entrance exam, but, Agnes-chan didn¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Agnes-chan¡¯s studying in the mansion for today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, Tsukiko-oneesama and Yomi-oneesama are teaching her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Agnes-chan loves Luna-chan a lot. If you were in the mansion, she¡¯ll chase after you and make an uproar ¡¹

    Luna wants to be separated from Agnes from time to time, and so she came with us, or so that¡¯s the setting.

    ¡¸ Okay, battle-ready! ¡¹

    Nei fires herself up and brings the pads I take out from the oven to the storefront.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, could you taste-test these three? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ I tried to change the method from the usual, but it didn¡¯t go that satisfactorily ¡¹

    I was explaining, and yet, Katsuko-nee tastes the next sample already.

    There¡¯s not much time before the lunch break.

    Anyway, we take out everything from the oven.

    I leave it to preheat as we¡¯re still to place the second batch of pastries in the middle of lunch break.

    A light cleaning of the oven inside, and bring in the pads of dough in line.

    ¡¸ Should I help out? ¡¹

    Luna seems interested, but,

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯ve got instructions to follow on which goes in first, and which goes where ¡¹

    Placing all that needs high or low temperature while baking.

    I also need to consider the time required for baking.

    Each of them has a planned out time before entering the oven.

    ¡¸ You can watch for today. We¡¯ll teach you Luna-chan later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while eating up the failed products I made.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, This three samples should go on sale as the cheaper products ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee decided.

    ¡¸ No, if they¡¯re a failure, don¡¯t sell them ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If we were to sell the usual with a lower price, they¡¯d think of it as suspicious ¡¹

    It will be a problem if they misunderstand the cut in price.

    The regular price of our products is calculated with the cost and earnings in mind.

    ¡¸ If a customer were to ask, ¡°why is it cheaper today?¡± Then we can just answer ¡°Yoshida-kun failed on that one¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ There are two things I¡¯d like you to understand. The first one is that you must profit from what you do. This is your bakery ¡¹

    I can¡¯t just dispose of it because I failed.

    ¡¸ And as for the other one, you must sell the same quality products ¡¹

    Same quality.

    ¡¸ There are people who are looking forward to the tasty version of this product. Therefore, you mustn¡¯t think of lowering quality without thinking. Especially when you¡¯re selling them ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, don¡¯t try this again. If you want to test something, then do it with items we¡¯re not selling ¡¹

    Selling the failed products for 50-yen cheaper is a punishment for me.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. Tell everyone that I failed on making this one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you must feel embarrassed about it. And, don¡¯t repeat the same mistake. That¡¯s how you become a professional ¡¹

    Be ashamed and be better.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ The idea isn¡¯t to blame, but the part where you tried it now. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s smiling, but her eyes show strictness.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Sorry ¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t just make changes because I had an idea on site.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re used to making pastries, aren¡¯t you? That also includes selling off the ones you made. Because of that, you do stunts like this without thinking. ¡¹

    I was thinking of altering my daily work, thinking that it¡¯ll get better, but,

    I can¡¯t change things that simply.

    We¡¯re selling these products to people.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama scolded me for the same thing back then ¡¹

    Huh?

    Right, this is also Katsuko-nee¡¯s first time selling in a bakery.

    But.

    ¡¸ Everything is a trade, that¡¯s the basics of business. When you think that you¡¯re accustomed to it, then you must warn yourself. The thoughts ¡°This is like me,¡± or ¡°I¡¯d do this if it were me¡± needs to be put away ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee is talking about her experience during her time as a prostitute.

    Katsuko-nee was like me just now.

    Once you get used to the job, you¡¯ll try to alter it for yourself and fail at it.

    Or maybe, Minaho-neesan scolded her before Katsuko-nee failed.

    I guess that happened too.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still just at the entrance of pastry making, and so you should master the techniques to create varieties ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, we already have those with the method you came up with ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have you thought that someone else came up with this idea other than yourself? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    I just have the idea, and someone¡¯s already done it.

    ¡¸ This is a lesson. That¡¯s why feel the embarrassment for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Don¡¯t forget that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve done back then either ¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t ask what she did.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s necessary to learn and remember that embarrassment! People who just laugh it off and repeat the same mistakes all the time, exist too ¡¹

    Nei shows her face inside the bakery and said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, there are many people who move forward without taking the shame to their heart ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I must engrave this.

    ¡¸ Hey, it¡¯s the chime already! Yo-chan, you need to move three times faster now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I move around faster.

    Katsuko-nee also helped out.

    ¡¸ Be gentle, even when you¡¯re in a hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother and Koyomi-chan stare at me while I work.

    What?

    Luna and Yukino are also watching, but they have a different temperature.

    Luna¡¯s gaze has the warmth of the family, but,

    Ai¡¯s mother and Koyomi-chan¡¯s eyes¡­

    I think it¡¯s a cold gaze, trying to measure me.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, don¡¯t think of anything unnecessary for now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, concentrate on your job! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right! ¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t.

    I¡¯ll concentrate on my work for now.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ That¡¯s 270 yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, see you again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, two of this? Got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cut in the line! Go to the back! ¡¹

    The lunch break battle has started.

    As usual, Katsuko-nee, Kana-senpai, and Nei stand in the front first.

    Edie¡¯s watching the line.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun left-pad has only 13 and 9 left. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll start up the second batch with those two! ¡¹

    Megu makes a round trip from the counter back to the bakeshop and cleans up.

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s the only one eating up her lunch box inside.

    Ai¡¯s mother and Koyomi-chan¡­

    After the second batch is baked and the counter could take a break, everyone will eat lunch in turns, and the two of them will do it together with Ai.

    They¡¯re not doing anything in this busy moment.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother is watching the storefront through the laptop Katsuko-nee brought.

    I don¡¯t think we can show Ai¡¯s mother and Koyomi-chan to the students in the cafeteria.

    We can¡¯t explain why are a parent and a 12-year-old girl are with us.

    Even so, our bakery and the counter area is separated with just one wall¡­I mean, the door¡¯s open, and so you can hear the voice of the sellers.

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s 480 yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, two of them is 370 yen ¡¹

    As usual, Ai only sits next to Nei and does the calculations.

    She was nervous after knowing that her mother is in the bakery, but¡­

    As soon as the work started, she¡¯s focused on calculations.

    We discovered that she has this much concentration just recently.

    People aren¡¯t just what they seem.

    The first impressions are never correct.

    ¡¸ Okay, the second batch is coming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    I take out the pads from the oven and line them up.

    Megu, Edie, and Nei come in to take them.

    I bake the next group while at it.

    ¡¸ Okay, the second batch is baked! ¡¹

    ¡¸ These are great as desserts after the meal! Come here and buy it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s freshly baked. ¡¹

    It¡¯s already about 12:30 in the afternoon.

    Students who ate lunch in their classrooms come over to buy sweet pastries.

    The number of customers isn¡¯t as much compared during the lunch break, but still¡­

    Customers keep on coming¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, Kana-chan, Ai-chan, you girls can take a break ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Ai always takes a break together with Nei and Kana-senpai.

    If it¡¯s Megu or Edie, Ai feels nervous.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, okay ¡¹

    The two return to the bakery.

    ¡¸ Now then, please eat lunch too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai brings out lunch boxes for them, including Ai¡¯s mother and Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ This is my first time meeting this girl, Nobu? ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s her first time seeing Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan is our cousin ¡¹

    Luna explains.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I see. Then, I¡¯m just asking¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, even this idiot won¡¯t lay his hand on her ¡¹

    Yukino smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Looks like even demons like this man don¡¯t get excited with this flat girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I guess. What¡¯s your age? Are you in fourth grade? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan is at the same age as Agnes-chan and me ¡¹

    Luna replies since Koyomi-chan stays silent.

    ¡¸ Oh? I think it¡¯s right within Nobu¡¯s appetite? Come here. Ai, what are you doing over there? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s distancing herself from her mother.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother looks confused too. She doesn¡¯t know what to say to her daughter.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Ai, take this ¡¹

    I hand her a piece of bread from the pad.

    It¡¯s a freshly baked from the oven.

    This one has a bad shape.

    This is something we don¡¯t intend to sell from the start.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai looks at the bread in surprise.

    ¡¸ Hand it to your mother ¡¹

    Ai looked at me and nodded.

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, M-Mama ¡¹

    Ai hands the bread to her mother.

    ¡¸ A-Ai? ¡¹

    The mother touches the freshly baked bread.

    ¡¸ T-This¡­You see, I-I made this ¡¹

    Ai said.

 Chapter 824. Sex Kingdom / Cross-Selling

    ¡¸ P-Please eat this, Mama ¡¹

    Ai hands out the pastry she made to her mother.

    Yesterday, when we decided to bring Ai¡¯s mother here, I had Ai make a piece of bread while her mother¡¯s not watching.

    That said, I made the dough, and Ai only shaped it up.

    Then, I placed that together with the second batch of products.

    It has the same materials, composition, fermentation, and process as the other bread.

    And so, the taste shouldn¡¯t be different.

    It¡¯s just that Ai¡¯s bread has uneven shape, it looks terrible.

    It doesn¡¯t have the quality to be placed in the counter.

    Katsuko-nee won¡¯t allow that.

    ¡¸ Ai did this? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother is surprised.

    ¡¸ Mama, I want you to eat this ¡¹

    Ai speaks in a small voice.

    That¡¯s right, Ai made that for her mother.

    Ai¡¯s mother stares at the bread.

    She pinched a piece.

    She stuffs it in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Yes. That is bread. It tastes like bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because it is bread ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that conversation?

    Why is this mother not lying, saying that it¡¯s delicious, at least?

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t believe that Ai made something ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother was overprotective of her daughter.

    She purposely made Ai to a girl who can¡¯t do anything.

    Turning her daughter to a dependent one.

    ¡¸ A-Ai can¡¯t do anything like Mama, but ¡¹

    Ai speaks in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Mama¡¯s amazing. You can do anything. You became skilled in making the bread just like others ¡¹

    Ever since Ai¡¯s mother came to the mansion, she helps out Agnes, Mana, and Ruriko in making the 50-yen cheaper pastries.

    I mean, she¡¯s asked to help out.

    That also includes Luna and Koyomi-chan, who are in this room right now.

    AI¡¯s mother always helps out when we¡¯re making bread to have her mingle with the younger girls.

    ¡¸ A-Ai could do it well, cleanly, and yet, Mama¡¯s skilled with it ¡¹

    Ai watched her mother help out the other girls make bread through the hidden cameras.

    If they were in the same room, these two would be overly conscious of each other that it gets them nervous.

    ¡¸ Mama took lessons on how to make bread back when she was a student ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother replies.

    ¡¸ I see. Ai didn¡¯t know ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Ai thought that Mama can do anything, but never wondered how you can do it smoothly. I figured that it¡¯s natural for Mama to be able to do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Mama, Mama, studied a lot, and people taught me, that¡¯s why I can do it ¡¹

    The mother and daughter talk with a tense atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Mama¡¯s amazing. But, Ai couldn¡¯t do it smoothly ¡¹

    Ai looks down.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t make it like Mama did ¡¹

    She looks at the bread she made sadly.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? This is your first time, isn¡¯t it? Everyone¡¯s like this at their first time ¡¹

    Kana-senpai pinched from the Ai¡¯s bread and eats it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s delicious. You¡¯ll get used to it. Practice it. You¡¯ll get better in time, Ai! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai encourages her, but Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Ai won¡¯t get better at this

    She said with a dark face.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? Everyone gets better at something when they want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ai is like this

    Ai¡¯s voice show seriousness.

    ¡¸ Ai won¡¯t be able to do it. Ai is that kind of person ¡¹

    It¡¯s deeply ingrained inside Ai.

    ¡¸ Ai can¡¯t do anything by herself ¡¹

    Ai has been raised as a girl who can¡¯t do anything from childhood.

    ¡¸ Mrs. Kiyohara, that¡¯s the result of your upbringing ¡¹

    Edie returns to the bakery and tells Ai¡¯s mother.

    Actually, it should be Katsuko-nee, an adult who should be talking about it, but¡­

    Katsuko-nee can¡¯t get away from the storefront right now.

    Nei and Megu are helping her out.

    ¡¸ Your daughter is now filled with insecurities ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother speaks in sorrow.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t want to raise my child with that intention ¡¹

    She looks at her beloved daughter with a heartbroken look.

    ¡¸ I just wanted to keep her safe¡­ ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Really? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been with this girl for only a few days, but I never saw her smile at least once. She always shows a face that her stomach hurts. Her eyebrows are merging together. Her face says ¡°I want to die¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I never saw Ai smile.

    ¡¸ And then, hearing the story just now, Usually, when she¡¯s with her mother, she looks slightly relieved. She¡¯s timid, thinking that her mother might scold her, see? She can¡¯t be fully at ease with you, her mother. And what was that? You want to protect your daughter? Aren¡¯t you also one of the causes of this girl¡¯s fear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scaring Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be honest with us, Auntie, did you see your daughter smile before? ¡¹

    Yukino interrogates, Ai¡¯s mother¡­

    ¡¸ A-Ai, my girl is serious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! What the hell?! Are you saying that she can¡¯t smile because she¡¯s serious?! Can¡¯t she just smile? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino, calm down ¡¹

    Edie stops Yukino.

    ¡¸ Mrs. Kiyohara, I¡¯ve been observing not just your daughter but you as well for the past few days, but excuse my impoliteness but, you¡¯re just like your daughter, you spend your daily life without smiling at all. Maybe, it has been like that since you were young? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Ai¡¯s mother matured as a person who doesn¡¯t smile?

    ¡¸ I-In our house, nobody is laughing because of the lack of sincerity ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother said.

    ¡¸ Right. When you were at your house, I thought that everything indoors was too clean and tidy ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    Ai¡¯s house looks strange.

    Ai¡¯s mother cleans everything up thoroughly.

    Everything inside the house is assembled to Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s taste.

    ¡¸ S-Someone like you have no right to complain about our house ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother replies in pain.

    Yeah, having a much younger girl, who¡¯s an American who speaks in strange Japanese, gives her opinion gets her mad.

    However, Ai¡¯s mother is bound with Yomi¡¯s Miko power, her absolute obedience is carved in her heart.

    Furthermore, she¡¯ll show submission to us when we order her.

    If we were to tell her, ¡°blindly accept us¡± Or ¡°Believe in us,¡± then her mind will stop to think and follow our orders.

    That¡¯s why we had their bodies tied up, but let them have their idea of their daily life, and their thoughts remain.

    We won¡¯t take away their free will.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. But, the parent who doesn¡¯t laugh creates a daughter who doesn¡¯t laugh. It¡¯s a tragedy. It¡¯s a chain of sorrow ¡¹

    Edie said with composure.

    ¡¸ What do you mean sorrow?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A life without a smile is a tasteless life. Colorless. There¡¯s no contention to living ¡¹

    Edie doesn¡¯t budge an inch.

    ¡¸ Miss Kiyohara, you¡¯re someone who wants everything to be tidy. I understood that from watching you make bread. You do what the recipe tells you. Therefore, you can make it taste just how the recipe said. But, the food you make will never be better than the recipe. You¡¯re lacking the imagination of making things yourself or changing anything to make it better. Also, you don¡¯t think of pleasing the person that will eat the food you make ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in control of your daughter, but that¡¯s what you want to show your daughter. By making your daughter dependent on you, you established a reason for living. In short, it¡¯s for your sake. Not for your daughter. You don¡¯t care about your daughter at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say things your own way when you don¡¯t¡¯ know anything! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother glared at Edie.

    ¡¸ No, Edie-san¡¯s right ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ For the past few days, you weren¡¯t able to make contact with Ai-san that much, and so, you keep on approaching Agnes-chan, Koyomi-chan, or me. You look kind to us, but that¡¯s not what you want, you want to become our guardian, don¡¯t you? You only want the name, you don¡¯t think about us at all ¡¹

    Luna said. Koyomi-chan looks at Ai¡¯s mother with a sad face.

    ¡¸ N-No, I genuinely feel sorry for you girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry? For us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! You were staying in that strange mansion, shut-in, and forced to do shameless things, I felt sorry for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not ¡¹

    Koyomi said with a small voice.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not pitiful ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother¡­

    ¡¸ B-But, someone had to be your mother! I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother and Koyomi-chan have been drawn to each other for the past few days.

    The mother, who had her beloved daughter, who she wants to stay as a child forever, is taken away.

    And the young girl who just lost her mother.

    But, that connection just snapped off.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re not my mother ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re different. A stranger ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! It¡¯s strange that they¡¯re forcing a small girl like you to do things like that! It¡¯s wrong!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It may be wrong, but that¡¯s how we live. It¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I had a mother, well, she¡¯s still alive, but she¡¯s gone for me. I had a mother, but she¡¯s never there for me, and so, I don¡¯t understand what a mother should be, a family should be. I don¡¯t honestly know any of those ¡¹

    That¡¯s the life I lived.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother looks at me with a confused face.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know anything about me. Similarly, I don¡¯t know anything about you. Nobody knows life other than themselves ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know how Koyomi-chan feels right now. My mother didn¡¯t die like how Koyomi-chan¡¯s mother did. Besides, I don¡¯t know what kind of mother Kiyomi-san is to Koyomi-chan. Therefore, I can¡¯t help her ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan stares at me.

    ¡¸ But, we met by chance. And for now, Koyomi-chan has no other choice but to be with us. You do understand that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Those with the shrine maidens¡¯ blood from Takakura shrine¡­

    They¡¯re under Kuromori house¡¯s protection.

    That¡¯s not only because Jii-chan made his promise¡­

    To protect the Takakura sisters and Koyomi-chan, those who have Miko powers from abuse,

    Koyomi-chan had to live together with Tsukiko and the two.

    ¡¸ I know. We need to have the same Master. ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san and the two chose you, and so I had to do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother is surprised.

    ¡¸ Wait, what are you planning to do with this girl? ¡¹

    Then, Koyomi-chan¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry. Auntie, you won¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Ordinary people mustn¡¯t know about the shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ K-Koyomi-san? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother, who thought that she made a bond with Koyomi-chan, is in shock.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, Mama doesn¡¯t understand¡­ ¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸ A-Ai, recently, Ai found something by herself ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s sex¡­ ¡¹

    The mother¡¯s startled with what her daughter said.

    ¡¸ W-What foolishness are you talking about?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, I-I¡¯m not good at sex yet, I know that, but, auuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s doing her best to squeeze out her words.

    ¡¸ Ai, do your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take it slowly, speak out your feelings ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and I cheer on Ai.

    ¡¸ Y-You see, Ai¡­I¡¯ve had sex with Y-Yoshida-kun every day recently. Ah, I guess it was rape¡­err¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Either way, sex, and rape have the same meaning for that idiot ¡¹

    Yukino speaks loathsomely.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. It¡¯s been like that with me back then ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ In the end, Darling¡¯s overflowing with love that it¡¯s spilling out. He¡¯s head-over-heels in love with every one of us ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ I-I, I don¡¯t know much about it yet¡­like, why am I doing it¡­or why do I have to do something so embarrassing, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to, we¡¯ll report them to the police once this hypnotism is done. Death penalty to him. I¡¯ll make sure that it¡¯s death penalty ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother glared at me.

    Although, I think that the sin of taking her daughter away is much heavier than raping Ai for her.

    She hates me so much that she wants to pass the death penalty on me.

    ¡¸ Clam down, auntie. Please quiet down for a while ¡¹

    Luna uses her power.

    Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s emotions come to a halt before it explodes.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, please listen to what Ai-san has to say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, continue speaking Ai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai urges Ai.

    ¡¸ T-This man¡­Yoshida-kun, when h-having sex¡­no, when he¡¯s raping me, it feels strange ¡¹

    Ai responds.

    ¡¸ Strange? You mean your body? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks, Ai¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, that¡¯s not it¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at me, bashfully.

    ¡¸ Uhm, when it¡¯s over, w-when Yoshida-kun pours it inside Ai¡­Yoshida-kun does it all the time¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, he does that with everyone. He¡¯s a creampie idiot ¡¹

    Yukino, who got pregnant as a result, touches her stomach.

    ¡¸ A-At that time, Yoshida-kun looks like he¡¯s feeling so much pleasure. Then, every time, when it¡¯s over. He says, ¡°That felt good, Ai, thanks.¡± And he smiles. And then he hugs Ai tightly, pat Ai¡¯s head. Then, praising Ai for a while, saying that it feels good to have sex with Ai¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Nobu¡¯s like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ This idiot does that with everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Nii-san doesn¡¯t speak flatteries. He seriously thinks that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s always thankful after having sex with us ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But, I¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s truly happy with Ai all the time¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, he¡¯s perfectly honest in that regard, so I guess he¡¯s satisfied with your body? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Ai, I feel like I¡¯m doing something right all the time ¡¹

    Good thing?

    ¡¸ I actually don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m raped, and yet, Yoshida-kun¡¯s happy with Ai¡¯s body, somehow, I was useful to Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Ai blushes.

    ¡¸ Sex..no, it¡¯s rape, but it¡¯s the only thing that Ai did well¡­ ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ai, you seem to be misunderstanding a few things ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ First, you¡¯ll grow better in sex. Ai will feel pleasure too. The world of sex is vast and deep. We just made it through the entrance, so look forward to it. And so, I want to please Ai as much as possible in that one year ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    Ai looks at me.

    ¡¸ Well, I mean, I¡¯m also enjoying it. Together with Ai¡­No, not just the two of us, but with everyone. Sex is fun. I mean, it¡¯s a waste not to enjoy it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, t-that¡¯s not it¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I-I wanted to ask this before but, w-why one year? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ What happens to Ai after a year? ¡¹

    AI looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ I-Is Yoshida-kun going to throw me away? Is that it? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Oh, Ai¡­

    She¡¯s in the process of accepting us.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s afraid of what¡¯s after that one year.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re to decide what to do after one year ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Would you like to part from us or stay with us? Maybe, you want to date some other guy. That¡¯s for you to decide ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai looks down.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t think for myself, can¡¯t decide for myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    I take the bread from Ai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Ai will get better in making this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t¡­After all, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Ai shows a gloomy expression.

    ¡¸ A-Ai, it¡¯s me after all¡­I¡¯m a useless girl¡­a girl who can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s going to be okay, we¡¯ll teach you until you can do it, we¡¯ll be with you until you can ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s impossible. Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Ai can¡¯t put effort into anything. I don¡¯t have the talent to work hard on anything. I¡¯m a girl who can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    She trembles.

    ¡¸ I think, sex, rape is the only one I¡¯m useful in. Ai really is a useless girl ¡¹

    Then you can become a prostitute.

    You can¡¯t become a sex slave with that.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let that happen ¡¹

    I tell Ai.

    ¡¸ Be it in the bakery, in your daily life, and, well, in sex, you will do things yourself, and think of your future, we¡¯ll monitor, guide, and make sure that you can do things yourself, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not! You¡¯re not alone, Ai. We¡¯re all here for you! ¡¹

    Me and my family.

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯ll do it over and over again until you can do it by yourself. I¡¯m a persistent man so get yourself ready ¡¹

    I keep my smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why we need a year for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be with us for a year, even if you don¡¯t want it. That¡¯s an order, Ai ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, if it¡¯s an order, then I can¡¯t help it, but¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at me, worriedly.

    ¡¸ I really am useless, that I won¡¯t become the girl Yoshida-kun wants me to be in one year ¡¹

    Haa.

    She¡¯s thinking negatively.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you were still useless in a year, then I¡¯ll extend it for another. We¡¯ll train Ai for another year ¡¹

    ¡¸ What if it still doesn¡¯t work? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll get just another year! ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ B-But, Ai might still be useless forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about that, we¡¯ll look after you until you can do things on your own, I won¡¯t abandon you halfway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, really? ¡¹

    Yukino sighed loudly.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not lying. He always keeps his promises. What an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuu ¡¹

    Yukino said. Ai trembled.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll push you until you become independent as soon as possible. And when you become a strong woman who can do things by herself, then you¡¯re free. You can live the way you want to do. You¡¯ll have enough strength to do that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What a stupid guy. You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re letting her go after taking care of her? What the hell¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Yukino asks me.

    ¡¸ Why not? That¡¯s very much like him, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s laughing.

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I don¡¯t know, why are you doing this Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you not understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, I thought you liked me? If you love me, then shouldn¡¯t you want me to stay by your side all the time? Why are you not ordering me? Controlling me? Turning me to a slave who does what you ask? ¡¹

    That is Ai¡¯s relationship with her mother.

    She doesn¡¯t know a relationship without dependence.

    ¡¸ I like Ai. That¡¯s why I want you to become independent ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Look at Darling¡¯s face. He¡¯s smiling gently. Look into his eyes. It shows earnestness ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for Ai to determine whether you trust Darling or not! ¡¹

 Chapter 825. Sex Kingdom / Cross-Selling Part 2

    ¡¸ You all are crazy! Insane! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother looks at us and mutters.

    ¡¸ Ai and I, my daughter was living in peace, in happiness, and yet, you intruded our home and messed us up ¡¹

    I can see the flames of anger in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Ai has become crazy because of you people doing what you want with her. Oh, my poor Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mama, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was too soon for Ai to have sex. Ai didn¡¯t have to know all this. Despite that, aaaah. My child can¡¯t return to a pure child anymore. What should I do? Aaaaah! Why did this happen! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother faces Koyomi-chan.

    That isn¡¯t a plea from Ai¡¯s mother about her misfortune towards Koyomi-chan.

    Ai¡¯s mother thinks that she and Koyomi-chan are the only decent people in this room.

    She knows that everyone, including Luna, has a sexual relationship with me.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s the only one not participating in such activities.

    ¡¸ Auntie will protect you! I¡¯ll be sure to keep you away from the hands of these devils! ¡¹

    She grasps Koyomi-chan¡¯s hand.

    However, Koyomi-chan stares at Ai¡¯s mother, expressionlessly.

    ¡¸ Do you know the movie ¡°Alien 2¡±? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ Ripley¡¯s surrounded by aliens, desperately trying to survive to protect a small girl. Ripley desperately fights to protect the girl. Then, that girl is holding a little doll. And the girl wants to preserve the doll she¡¯s keeping from the aliens. In short, ¡°the girl¡¯s trying her best to survive to protect the doll¡­Ripley fights off the aliens despite her trauma because she wants to protect the girl. But, on the contrary, the doll and the girl ¡°were subjects that need protection,¡± and so they have to do their best. People are weak, and thus, they feel despair right away when they¡¯re alone¡± That movie was entertaining to see a two-fold dependence structure ¡¹

    Err.

    Why are we discussing Alien 2 now?

    ¡¸ Alien 2 had that story, but in Alien 3, David Fincher is such an idiot because the girl who survived got killed. It¡¯ll get bad reception naturally ¡¹

    What¡¯s Alien 3?

    ¡¸ Therefore, I know that you shouldn¡¯t do it like David Fincher ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    Hmmm.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ It means, doesn¡¯t corner Ai¡¯s mother too hard ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Oh, that¡¯s it.

    Ai¡¯s mother dotes on Ai that she fabricated a bond with her daughter by having the child depend on her.

    However, I took Ai away from her, and now, Ai depends not on her but me.

    That beloved daughter of hers can no longer return to the pure girl she wants her to be.

    Therefore, she now tries to dote on Koyomi-chan.

    Just like how the protagonist of Alien 2 who didn¡¯t despair because she has a girl to protect¡­

    Ai¡¯s mother needs a pure daughter that relies on her.

    If she doesn¡¯t have that someone¡­

    Her heart will collapse, and it might cripple her.

    ¡¸ But we can¡¯t leave Koyomi-chan to Ai¡¯s mother, right? ¡¹

    She¡¯ll raise another girl who can¡¯t do anything by herself, just like Ai.

    Besides.

    Looking at Koyomi-chan¡¯s state since coming to the mansion¡­

    This girl will not entrust everything to Ai¡¯s mother.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s still a young girl, but she holds individuality.

    She¡¯s docile and never speaks anything selfish. I mean, she hardly talks to anyone but her cousins.

    She¡¯s just watching us all in silence.

    Her eyes show calm.

    She¡¯s not washed by fate, but instead, she looks at the situation and thinks earnestly on how she can live through the flow.

    She knows that depending on Ai¡¯s mother isn¡¯t for the better.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Nii-san ¡¹

    Huh, Luna?

    ¡¸ Edie-san¡¯s not talking about Nii-san but KOyomi-chan ¡¹

    Alien 2¡¯s example is Koyomi-chan?

    Ah.

    I see. If Koyomi-chan were to refuse Ai¡¯s mother right now.

    If she were to push Ai¡¯s mother away¡­

    Ai¡¯s mother will sink in despair.

    ¡¸ I mean, I think you should hold down your power, Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    Luna smiles.

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Right, I think that¡¯s enough on testing out Darling and us ¡¹

    Luna and Edie said.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t loosen up that tense string, it¡¯ll cut off ¡¹

    Edie comes in the bakery¡­

    She must¡¯ve sensed that the room is tense.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been odd that you were suddenly excited for the past few days when Ai¡¯s mom came over ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s induced AI¡¯s mother to release all the pent up an ill will?

    She used her Miko power?

    Really?

    ¡¸ Also, My grandma told me this, ¡°people don¡¯t change when they¡¯re adults¡± That includes their way of thinking and how they do things ¡¹

    Edie looks at Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan¡¯s still young, but she has enough experience to have a world view as much as Ai¡¯s mother, an adult. You can¡¯t overturn it that easily. It will only happen when war or a great catastrophe happens ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looks at Edie sadly.

    ¡¸ Can we not save her? ¡¹

    She speaks in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Not with Koyomi at least ¡¹

    Edie replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ You may have that power, but you lack in experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for me either. Darling, adults need adults to deal with them. If Minaho, Katsuko, or Nagisa can¡¯t¡¯ do it, then we need someone older. And we still don¡¯t know whether those people can fix it either ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s answer made Koyomi-chan feel down.

    Koyomi-chan wanted to save Ai¡¯s mother.

    Somewhere in her heart is a mass of string entangled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We can read people¡¯s minds, but we don¡¯t understand, ¡°why did they become like this.¡± Isn¡¯t that true for you too, Koyomi-chan? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan can read people¡¯s minds and memories.

    Therefore, she knows how Ai¡¯s mother is like this.

    Marrying a man she doesn¡¯t love when she¡¯s conceiving a child from another man.

    Doting on her daughter and concentrating on the details of her life.

    But she doesn¡¯t know why¡­

    Koyomi-chan is still a 12-year-old girl.

    She doesn¡¯t have any experience in romance, and she saw only her parent¡¯s relationship in marriage.

    Then,

    Kiyomi-san¡¯s relationship with her husband wasn¡¯t normal, either.

    The Takakura shrine maidens¡¯ blood and power are tied up with the Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Koyomi¡¯s power isn¡¯t omnipotent ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Their Miko power may be potent, but a 12-year-old girl can¡¯t do anything on a distorted mind of an adult woman.

    If they were to use their power poorly, then it might cause a collapse.

    ¡¸ And you¡¯ll become like your mother ¡¹

    Kiyomi-san was affected by the wave of despair from Tsukiko¡¯s mother and committed suicide.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Luna embraces the back of the trembling Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re here for you ¡¹

    She embraces her cousin tightly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re here for you, also¡­ ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan¡¯s power can¡¯t do anything about it, but you still have a lot that you can do by yourself ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looks at Edie in surprise.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t fix it, but you can heal her ¡¹

    Heal, not fix.

    Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s distorted heart.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you must take care of it, so it doesn¡¯t break ¡¹

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan¡¯s unease and hopelessness are going through. Therefore¡­ ¡¹

    Luna says.

    ¡¸ Edie-san, you¡¯re misunderstanding. Koyomi-chan isn¡¯t giving Nii-san a test. It just happened ¡¹

    Maybe, Koyomi-chan got Ai¡¯s mother excited on purpose.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s unease radiates to Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s heart.

    Then, Ai¡¯s mother got excited all at once.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan, you see¡­ ¡¹

    I try to find the words to say.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll trust me when I say it, but it¡¯s better than left unsaid, so¡­ ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I, we do think of Koyomi-chan as our family¡­ ¡¹

    I looked into Koyomi-chan¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ What I mean by that is¡­no matter what happens from now on until forever, even after we die, we¡¯re family ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s staring at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want anything from Koyomi-chan in particular. You don¡¯t have to do it with me. Don¡¯t mind what Agnes tells you. Anyway, our house is Koyomi-chan¡¯s house. I mean, you can stay over there for as long as you want. And, well, I think it¡¯s impossible right now, but after a few years, when the situation becomes better, you can part from us when you¡¯re at the age where you can live by yourself. It¡¯s all for you to decide. We¡¯re not forcing you ¡¹

    Was I able to convey it smoothly?

    Did my feelings reach her?

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re family. Even if Koyomi-chan were to part from us, live far away, we¡¯re still family. We will always be¡­ ¡¹

    Argh, this is frustrating.

    I can¡¯t get it right.

    ¡¸ What about being a family? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Is it a good thing for me? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t be lonely anymore ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ If you have a family, and with this much members, wherever you are in the world, even if you get yourself in a spaceship and head to Jupiter, you won¡¯t be lonely ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is lonely to be alone in the world ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looks at me and mutters.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t! You won¡¯t be lonely even when you¡¯re alone, that¡¯s because you have a family ¡¹

    I declare adamantly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s stupid. You¡¯re all mad. You all got some loose screws ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother speaks calmly.

    Luna¡¯s been holding her down, so she doesn¡¯t scream since earlier, but¡­

    Ai¡¯s mother starting to mutter words means¡­

    That means Koyomi-chan¡¯s distrust is spreading to her.

    The two are linked.

    ¡¸ What part do you not believe? ¡¹

    I ask her directly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, uhm, it¡¯s inconsistent ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan replies.

    ¡¸ What inconsistent? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You forced Ai-san to do what you want until she can stand on her own and yet, you¡¯re telling me to be free ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Koyomi has some restrictions too. You¡¯ll have to stay with us until the movement from the Kansai people slows down. Besides, Kouzuki SS will be with you no matter where you go ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right. Koyomi-chan also has the Miko power, and so she needs a constant watch, so the people from the underground don¡¯t make contact with her.

    ¡¸ I understand that, but something¡¯s different. His feelings towards Ai-san and me are different in color ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan read my mind and sensed it as such.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different with me. It¡¯s different when with Agnes-chan and Luna-chan. You look at me with a different thought ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. This idiot still hasn¡¯t done it with you, has he? ¡¹

    Yukino speaks.

    ¡¸ I mean, this guy¡¯s indiscriminate, but I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s going to attack young girls like you. I¡¯m relieved. I don¡¯t know what to do if he was a genuine pedophile. If he were trash, who try to shove his dick on women, even if they were crying, weeping¡­even if it tears their body, creating severe injuries, then I¡¯d stab him with a knife, and kill Megumi as well ¡¹

    No, why are you going to kill Megu, not yourself?

    ¡¸ You know, I still have this job left for me ¡¹

    Yukino pats her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Dying alone is sad that you might become a ghost. That¡¯s why I thought of sending Megumi together with you. Be grateful, okay? ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Koyomi-chan, was it? You¡¯re still small, so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Yukino tells Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t expect from other people, especially from men. They¡¯re different from you. They won¡¯t move as you expect them, and they don¡¯t think the same as you ¡¹

    Yukino nods at herself.

    ¡¸ Men are animals. I mean, all humans are animals. They don¡¯t use reason, they don¡¯t move with their head. They use their skin, their senses to live ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ This idiot is a man. Furthermore, he¡¯s a beast with endless lust who will impregnate all the cute girls in his way ¡¹

    I-I¡­

    ¡¸ But you see, this idiot also is filled with care. He never thinks of grabbing pleasure only for himself. To him, sex is an act of a man and a woman, doing it together. That means he wants the woman to feel the same pleasure. He¡¯s that kind of idiot. Then, he doesn¡¯t just want to know the girl in sex, he wants to know everything. It¡¯s not about taking control of you once he knows it all. Anyway, he wants to know about his partners and try to make the girl happy, even for a bit ¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    ¡¸ Do you know why he¡¯s doing that? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t.

    She¡¯s talking about me, though.

    ¡¸ If women are happy, that means they can have fun in sex without showing any unease, right? In the end, his head is filled with nothing but sex. He loves sex, flirting with women, and feeling the pleasure together. And that¡¯s the only reason why he devotes himself to his partners! ¡¹

    Yukino!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, you think that this idiot treasures Ai and the other girls compared to you, right? He just said that he¡¯s going to look after Ai until she becomes independent, she becomes happy. As for you, he says ¡°You¡¯re free to do whatever you want,¡± as if he¡¯s pushing you away ¡¹

    Is that how Koyomi-chan sees it?

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t be helped. He¡¯s gentle to the women who he had sex with, women who he touched their skin. He sees them as a partner in life where he can intervene, stir up, and knead all he wants. They¡¯re his women, after all. Their life will be with him forever ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan listens to what Yukino¡¯s saying.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re not someone he¡¯d like to have sex with yet. He doesn¡¯t want to step into your life. He¡¯s limited because he can¡¯t¡¯ intrude. That¡¯s why his approach is different compared to the other girls. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what should I do? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan speaks in a low voice.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, why would you ask me? For now, how about eating a lot and drinking milk, so your breasts and ass grow up? Ah, but you still might not enter his strike zone even if you grow up. After all, this idiot only goes for cute girls ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ Besides, this idiot is delicate in odd parts. For example, when Megumi or I found a guy we like, and we say that we¡¯re breaking up with him. He¡¯ll allow it. Then, he still will give us favors for the rest of his life, but he¡¯ll never ask to have sex ever again. This idiot thinks that he can¡¯t have sex with anyone but his women. And if we tell him we don¡¯t want to be his woman anymore, his dick would get limp! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, really, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at me.

    ¡¸ You see, that idiot has a trauma where another man made a move on his woman before ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me.

    I raped Yukino when she was dating Endou.

    I forced her, again and again.

    ¡¸ He regrets it. Therefore, he only does it with the woman he wants to be happy. If the woman finds a man that makes her happy, then he won¡¯t be able to make a move. He won¡¯t see you as a sex partner anymore ¡¹

    Yukino says it triumphantly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s easy to quit as Darling¡¯s ¡°woman¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore. Please let me go¡± and he will ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll never do that. I love Darling after all ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s the same. They all like how Darling¡¯s fair like that. That¡¯s why they won¡¯t let go ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Ai.

    ¡¸ Ai, Darling forced you to stay with him for a year, but if you don¡¯t like it, then just say it. Darling will let Ai go. Oh, but you can¡¯t use a light excuse, like your senior in the tennis club. If Ai were to find a man you want to spend the rest of your life for, then Darling will let you go. Furthermore, he¡¯ll support you. We will assist you too. But that¡¯s only when Ai¡¯s serious ¡¹

    Right¡­

    If Ai were to find a serious partner in life¡­

    I¡¯ll let go of Ai.

    I¡¯ll never ask to have sex with her again.

    ¡¸ With that said, well, you¡¯re okay. Either way, you¡¯ll get addicted to sex with him. After all, it¡¯s that face and body. Geez ¡¹

    Yukino returns her gaze from Ai to Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Okay, kept you waiting. Sorry that it got derailed. Anyway, this idiot is that kind of man. But, he¡¯s filled with a sense of duty, and he keeps his promises. That means he¡¯ll protect you. I mean, you should have a reason why you¡¯re in danger if you¡¯re not under someone¡¯s protection, right? ¡¹

    The Miko power mustn¡¯t be leaked outside.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything for now. Take it easy. Just like me ¡¹

    Yukino smiled at Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ And, if you really want him to love you as much as he does for the girls and me, well, not that I recommend it, but you need to have your body grow up. Get some fat on your ass and breasts. Although, this guy also likes Michi, who¡¯s a washboard ¡¹

    Michi, Yukino¡¯s calling you that!

    ¡¸ Become beautiful. Make it so that this idiot would want to have sex with you. So that he would want to touch your hair, your skin, your body ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Humans are animals. And animals are just males and females. This idiot is male. We¡¯re females. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    I¡¯m the only male in our family.

    ¡¸ You need to notice the animal inside you, that you¡¯re a woman. When you do that, this idiot will see you as a woman. There¡¯s nothing to hesitate about. He¡¯s going to make you happy, after all¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸ Human bodies are made to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡º NO¡¡SEX£¬NO¡¡LIFE ¡» Right? ¡¹

    Edie said

 Chapter 826. Sex Kingdom / Cross-Selling Part 3

    ¡¸So that¡¯s what the big-sisters said, but¡­¡¹

    Luna speaks to Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to rush, Koyomi-chan has no reason where you need to have sex with Nii-san¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looks at her cousin.

    ¡¸Once you¡¯ve done with Nii-san, then, Koyomi-chan will have a deeper relationship with us, hmm, I think they say ¡°sisters¡±? That¡¯s what will happen¡¹

    Luna does her best in speaking.

    ¡¸Nii-san did mention that Koyomi-chan is family, but it¡¯s on a ¡°close relative¡± meaning. It¡¯s different from the deep relationship of sisters by blood¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Edie nods.

    ¡¸And now, Yukino¡¯s also a sister¡¹

    ¡¸Really now?¡¹

    Yukino snorts her nose.

    ¡¸As for Agnes-chan, well, Koyomi-chan also saw Agnes-chan¡¯s heart just like us¡­She¡¯s a girl that needs a unique upbringing¡¹

    Agnes is a child raised to become a sex slave for Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s pleasure.

    It¡¯s carved in her heart that she¡¯s born to have sex with her father.

    Therefore, I took over that father role on Agnes, and she thinks that having sex with me is the most important thing in her life.

    ¡¸She¡¯s that kind of girl, and that¡¯s the reason why Agnes-chan doesn¡¯t want to get along with anyone but girls who are having sex with Nii-san¡¹

    ¡¸I understand that too¡¹

    Koyomi-chan replies.

    I knew it, she looks at people¡¯s minds using her Miko power.

    ¡¸But, I can¡¯t do it right now¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looks at her small body.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s okay¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to force yourself, and we also want to fix Agnes¡¯ ideas little by little¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t open up to women I didn¡¯t have sex with, but.

    Agnes will enter school soon.

    I want her to make lots of friends at school.

    When that happens¡­

    Agnes would ask me to rape all the girls she wants to be friends.

    ¡¸I want Agnes to learn how to get along with people without the mention of sex¡¹

    Therefore, I think that Koyomi-chan deciding not to have sex with me yet is a good one.

    If Agnes recognizes that Koyomi-chan is like that, and still get along with her, I think she can learn from it.

    ¡¸But, I¡­¡¹

    Koyomi-chan?

    ¡¸I think I want to do it¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Sex¡¹

    The girl who¡¯s late at growing up looks up at me.

    ¡¸Looking at the hearts of everyone living in the mansion, they all seem to feel that sex is something amazing¡¹

    I see. Koyomi-chan was peeking through the minds of everyone in the mansion for the past few days.

    ¡¸Everyone feels that sex is pleasurable, that it makes them happy¡¹

    The minds of the women who spent the night with me.

    ¡¸Nobody is displeased about having sex with you. Ai-san had accepted it before she noticed¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looked at Ai.

    ¡¸This idiot surely makes it so pleasurable all the time¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸They even go to eat meals together. This idiot always says ¡°Delicious¡± on anything he eats, right? That said, it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t have a taste, and he just thinks that all food is tasty. He checks the taste of each one, and when he finds it delicious, he says it, and it shows on his face. That¡¯s what makes him look stupid though¡¹

    Do I make that kind of face?

    ¡¸Nii-san has a positive perspective. He finds what¡¯s delicious in the food and eats them gladly¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t like the negative outlook where you nitpick somewhere as long as it¡¯s not too bad. I mean, in Nii-san¡¯s case, he¡¯s only happy that he eats the food people he loves make¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    That¡¯s because I never had a meal with the family ever since Grandma died.

    That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m happy to eat warm meals.

    All I eat back when Mother and Father were gone in the dark house is cold food.

    That loneliness and tasteless food is something I¡¯ll never forget.

    Even now that I¡¯m surrounded by my family and living in happiness.

    ¡¸Therefore, Katsuko, Maika, even Ruriko are the same. This idiot would react happily when someone in the group cooks for him, and that makes them want to improve in cooking. See? It makes them happy that the food they make tastes delicious¡¹

    Yukino, is that how you see it?

    She hardly interacts with anyone other than Megu and Mana¡­

    She¡¯s always sitting on the table aloof, and yet¡­

    ¡¸In my house, Mama¡¯s a food critic so the food she makes should be good enough, but Papa always nitpicks on whatever Mama makes. For example, ¡°one ingredient added to the miso soup is limited. Anything more than two makes it impure,¡± or ¡°I¡¯m unable to stomach the size of this tofu,¡± or ¡°take off the head of the saury,¡± or ¡°leave the head of the mackerel open¡± and such¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s a narrow-minded man.

    ¡¸He doesn¡¯t cook food, and yet all he does is complain. Even when eating at a fancy restaurant, he goes ¡°this is wrong,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± he complains all the time, and he never takes a break to just eat the food¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸Well, putting Papa aside, and let¡¯s return to this idiot. This idiot applies it not just to food but also with women¡¹

    O-Okay?

    ¡¸This idiot isn¡¯t picking everyone when he rapes. I mean, he¡¯s got no honor, and he¡¯s so dumb that you can take 30 points of IQ off his brain. He¡¯s an abysmal idiot for sure, but¡­¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s got a nasty tongue for sure.

    ¡¸But, he makes sure to taste his women. He¡¯s always like that. He doesn¡¯t just rush with his libido. He uses all of his five senses¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I get that!¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks up.

    ¡¸Nobu stares at me a lot, and he listens when I moan in pleasure, he also smells my hair and skin a lot, touches my body¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And he also loves licking!!!¡¹

    Wait, that makes it sound like I¡¯m a huge pervert.

    ¡¸He¡¯s really greedy that he won¡¯t stop unless he tastes all of you¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just your body, Nii-san also wants to savor your heart¡¹

    Luna adds.

    ¡¸I get that too. I mean, Nobu¡¯s so open when having sex. He exposes his all. He¡¯s not trying to make himself look cool?¡¹

    Huh? What do you hide when having sex?

    My dick¡¯s exposed.

    My body¡¯s naked, I don¡¯t think I can hide anything with that.

    ¡¸Then, Nobu¡¯s dazzling at times like that, and it¡¯s very erotic! Especially when he¡¯s going to attack you, it makes me want to squeal like a fangirl¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that. Yeah, this idiot has that ¡°I want to have sex, let¡¯s do it,¡± and he lets you feel it¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore it¡¯s fun to have sex for us too¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Yukino, and Luna said.

    ¡¸Darling makes sure to see the different charms of each of his women after all¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸When it¡¯s my time, he embraces me. When it¡¯s Yukino¡¯s time, it¡¯s only Yukino. When it¡¯s Kana, it¡¯s just Kana. And it also applies to Luna. He enjoys the difference in mind and body with everything. And that makes us happy¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Therefore, Ai¡¯s right. When doing it with Nobu, it makes you feel that you¡¯ve done something good. It¡¯s because he¡¯s pleased with it. Oh, so that¡¯s why¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Ai.

    ¡¸You see it was the same for me, Nobu raped me at first, but now I¡¯m head-over-heels for him. Having sex with Nobu is fun¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Ai looked up at me.

    ¡¸Ai¡¯s happy too¡¹

    The mother listens to her daughter¡¯s confession, dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸Koyomi-chan seems to have sensed that emotions we had about sex¡¹

    Edie speaks to Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸But, Koyomi-chan¡¯s body is young, that you can¡¯t experience sex yet¡¹

    ¡¸No, Nii-san¡­ Nii-san¡¯s hesitating. Thinking, ¡°It¡¯s impossible with Koyomi-chan¡¯s body. It¡¯ll hurt her¡± and ¡°Koyomi-chan might hate me if I do it,¡±¡¹

    Luna?

    ¡¸Koyomi-chan can see the negative thoughts in Nii-san, and that¡¯s why Koyomi-chan¡¯s dwarfing towards Nii-san¡­¡¹

    I see.

    So the problem was my attitude towards her.

    ¡¸But, that is a real problem, Koyomi-chan¡¯s body can¡¯t take it yet¡¹

    Edie said.

    I thought so too.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s body is too small and young that she can¡¯t have sex yet.

    ¡¸Oh? I think that you can do at least pretend play if sex is impossible?¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸Right, I think that girls at her age should be okay with masturbation already¡¹

    Y-Yukino?

    ¡¸I think that sticking in your dick would be impossible for now, but I believe that you can make her cum with your tongue, your forte, or your hand?¡¹

    As soon as Yukino said that.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t allow that!¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s anger explodes.

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t let you lay a finger on this child! I-I¡¯ll protect her¡¹

    Err.

    Oh right.

    She¡¯ll break if we corner her too hard.

    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t decided on doing anything yet¡¹

    I speak politely.

    ¡¸Everyone, let¡¯s not rush to conclusions yet. Anyway, I now know more about Koyomi-chan, we can take it easy for now¡¹

    I look at Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸Koyomi-chan, you don¡¯t need to rush yourself for an answer, take your time. I think it¡¯ll be a lot of trouble, but¡­¡¹

    She can read minds, that means¡­

    As long as she stays in the mansion, everyone¡¯s emotions and memories of sex will all come to Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸Yes. You¡¯re right¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re a man who¡¯s fair and thinks of balance¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸My situation is¡­no, everyone doesn¡¯t have an ordinary situation¡­I understand that¡­¡¹

    Her mother, who had the blood of the shrine maidens, got swallowed up by her Miko power and died.

    ¡¸I know that everyone¡¯s creating a relationship through sex and that Kiyohara-san¡¯s angry at all this¡¹

    Right, our relationship is abnormal.

    I¡¯m aware of that.

    ¡¸Even so, you make sure that there¡¯s a balance in that abnormal relationship, and that part where you don¡¯t lose your guard is amazing¡¹

    Huh?

    What?

    Is Koyomi-chan praising me?

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a short time, but I¡¯m thankful for this opportunity. You never lied to me, Ai-san, nor Kiyohara-san. You speak out your honest thoughts¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t lie to others either, I¡¯m grateful that this is a gathering of people bad at it¡¹

    People bad at lying?

    I look at the women in the room.

    Yukino, Kana-senpai, Luna, Edie.

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    Nei¡¯s looks and personality is just a camouflage, a lie. Najima Yasuko doesn¡¯t have that freedom and nature of Natou Nei.

    Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan are members of Kuromori when speaking, they unconsciously go with strategies, tactics.

    If they were here, Koyomi-chan wouldn¡¯t relax.

    Megu¡¯s also the type that holds back her emotions.

    Yukino and Kana-senpai have the personality where they speak out their thoughts.

    Edie and Luna, they look at the people around discreetly, and they never say anything unnecessary.

    And, as Yukino describes, I¡¯m an honest idiot.

    These people are suited to open up Koyomi-chan¡¯s heart, a young girl who can read minds.

    Well, Minaho-neesan herself should be watching through the hidden cameras, though.

    ¡¸You got me¡¹

    Speaking of which, the doors are shut closed.

    Nobody else is in after Edie.

    Katsuko-nee must¡¯ve been asked to give us some time.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s great, now that we had a talk, let¡¯s hurry up and eat¡¹

    I tell everyone.

    ¡¸Oh right. We need to hurry, or Nei-san and others won¡¯t have time for lunch¡¹

    It¡¯s already 12:45.

    ¡¸Oh, Nei¡¯s okay. Looks like she¡¯s going to skip out on the fifth class¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Megumi needs to switch¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m going¡¹

    I stand up.

    ¡¸They won¡¯t complain if I come late in the fifth period¡¹

    I¡¯m a student in the ¡®bakery course,¡¯ and so my job here has a higher priority.

    I can have Katsuko-nee and Nei take care of the sales, and I¡¯ll support, replacing Megu.

    I had my experience as a seller when this started.

    ¡¸You all can take it easy, you¡¯ve done enough for today, AI. You can eat your lunch with your mother¡¹

    ¡¸Auuuu¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    She seems afraid of her mother.

    ¡¸Then, leave this one to me. Nobu, if you¡¯d please¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s cheerfulness helps out a lot at times like this.

    ¡¸If you want, should I eat off your lunch too?¡¹

    Yukino speaks teasingly.

    ¡¸Look, I¡¯ve got to eat portions for two people¡¹

    ¡¸You say that, but once you become a glutton postnatal, you¡¯ll get obese¡¹

    Edie grins.

    ¡¸Uuu, that¡¯s a problem¡¹

    ¡¸Darling, I¡¯ll go help out once I¡¯m done¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks¡¹

    I open the door to the counter.

    Then.

    ¡¸I said release Kiyohara-san!¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Give us Kiyohara-san!¡¹

    Looking at it, there are five school girls on the side of the counter.

    They¡¯re all protesting to Katsuko-nee.

    Oh, so that¡¯s why Nei and Megu are the ones selling.

    ¡¸Besides! It¡¯s strange! Why is Kiyohara-san working!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! This is a violation of labor law!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to report you to the labor department director!¡¹

    ¡¸If we go on a trial! It¡¯s our win!!¡¹

    The five girls are attacking Katsuko-nee loudly, and so the students in the cafeteria all look this way.

    No, there are also curious onlookers from the outside.

    This doesn¡¯t look good.

    I close the door.

    If I go outside, they¡¯ll surely try to look inside the room where they know Ai should be hiding.

    I can¡¯t let them see Yukino, Ai¡¯s mother, and Luna here.

    ¡¸Darling¡¹

    Edie presses a switch on the wall.

    A monitor comes down from the ceiling.

    It shows the image outside, and we can hear the voices from the speaker.

    This was made for Megu and me. So the bakery¡¯s got the monitoring system to watch outside the bakery and the counter.

    ¡ºOkay, let me explain first so calm down¡»

    Katsuko-nee speaks to the five girls.

    ¡ºKiyohara-san is only helping out in the shop, just like the other girls. We didn¡¯t force her to do this¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you talking about? You¡¯re not paying her job fees, are you?!¡»

    One of the girl flames on Katsuko-nee.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re selling products here, and Kiyohara-san¡¯s not receiving a single yen?! That¡¯s strange!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! It¡¯s abuse!¡»

    ¡ºHuman rights violation!¡»

    What¡¯s with these girls?

    ¡¸T-They¡¯re girls from my class¡¹

    Ai replies while trembling.

    ¡¸T-They always help out Ai, and w-we eat lunch together every day until now¡¹

    Ai¡¯s friends?

    ¡ºBut, Kiyohara-san¡¯s not a part-time worker. This bakery is established before and linked to the new ¡°bread technical warrior training course¡± or something. This is a part of education¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t receive work fee from here¡»

    ¡ºMe neither¡»

    Nei and Megu tell the five while selling bread.

    ¡ºB-But, it¡¯s natural to pay Kiyohara-san if she¡¯s working!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡»

    ¡ºShe¡¯s selling products to everyone!¡»

    ¡ºIf this is just a lesson then all she has to do is distribute it!¡»

    The five still continue to spit flames.

    ¡ºHmm, high-school baseball teams still pay up admission fee when they enter tournaments. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that the high-school baseball players are paid for their participation in the tournament, right? This is just part of their education after all¡»

    Katsuko-nee explains.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re just playing with words! You can¡¯t fool us!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡»

    ¡ºI mean, you¡¯re receiving money, are you?!¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡ºYes, I¡¯m the teacher in the ¡°bread course¡± officially. It¡¯s my job to teach them how to make and sell pastries. Therefore I receive salary¡»

    She speaks proudly.

    ¡ºYou sound so proud. You¡¯re just employed by the school, aren¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! We¡¯re paying up this school! We¡¯re better than you!¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go complain to the chairman. Let¡¯s tell them that the baker is conceited¡»

    ¡ºHow about we go to the board chairman instead?¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll send a mail to the ministry of education, and we can make your career end right away¡»

    The girls aren¡¯t stopping.

    No, Katsuko-nee¡¯s the board chairman of this school back then, she¡¯s now just a board director tho.

    ¡ºAnyway, everything that you say sounds strange!¡»

    One of the girls said.

    ¡ºKiyohara-san doesn¡¯t belong to the ¡°bread course¡± Besides, it¡¯s strange to have students working on a bakery for ¡°education¡± reasons!¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! It¡¯s tyranny!¡»

    ¡ºThe reasoning¡¯s wrong!¡»

    ¡ºNo objections!¡»

    Err.

    ¡ºLike I said, you¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re helping out here voluntarily!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, we don¡¯t belong to ¡°bread course¡± either¡»

    Nei and Megu retort to the girls.

    ¡ºAi-chan¡¯s the same! She came here to help out voluntarily!¡»

    No, that¡¯s¡­

    In Ai¡¯s case, I ordered her to help out.

    ¡ºThat can¡¯t be right!¡»

    Ai¡¯s friend shouted.

    ¡ºI mean, it¡¯s Kiyohara-san! That Kiyohara-san never says that she¡¯ll do something herself!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! She¡¯s always ¡°waawaaa!¡± and she can¡¯t do anything by herself!¡»

    ¡ºYou all must¡¯ve threatened Kiyohara-san and forced her to work here!¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re making her your slave!¡»

    ¡ºKiyohara-san looks cute after all¡»

    Oh.

    I see.

    Ai¡¯s classmates think of her that way.

    ¡ºOh shut up! If you¡¯re talking about looks, I¡¯m cute too!¡»

    Nei snaps for the wrong reason.

    ¡ºMegu-chan also looks good if you seek from this angle¡»

    ¡ºNei-oneesan, please stop that, these people are serious¡»

    Megu shuts Nei up.

    ¡ºUhm, I think you don¡¯t know about it but, Kiyohara-san and her senior in the tennis club, Hoshizaki-senpai¡­¡»

    ¡ºWe know! A guy from the judo club stalks Kiyohara-san, and the senior from tennis club helped her out¡»

    ¡ºKiyohara-san¡¯s always consulting it with us¡»

    ¡ºYes, we also saw the disgusting photos and tried to become Kiyohara-san¡¯s strength¡»

    Ai relies on anyone as long as they are dependable.

    She¡¯s always making that timid look, asking everyone to help her.

    ¡ºThen, did you do something?¡»

    Nei asks.

    ¡ºWe can¡¯t do anything obviously!¡»

    ¡ºHe¡¯s a senior, a man, and also from the judo club¡»

    ¡ºHe¡¯s so disgusting that he sends those images¡»

    Oh, they all saw Shindou¡¯s dick pic.

    Ai showed it to all she consulted with.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, stalkers are scary¡»

    ¡ºYeah, and it¡¯s scary that we might get involved if things go poorly¡»

    ¡ºOh what, you girls didn¡¯t do anything?!¡»

    Nei asks.

    ¡ºThat doesn¡¯t mean we didn¡¯t do anything!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! We¡¯re always with her every day¡»

    ¡ºWe also eat lunch together with her!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, Kiyohara-san¡¯s scared of being alone¡»

    ¡ºWe helped her out in our way¡»

    They speak.

    ¡ºBut you see, it¡¯s Kana-chan who fixed the problem¡»

    Nei said.

    ¡ºThen, thankful to what Kana-chan did, Ai-chan said that she¡¯ll help out Kana-chan in the bakery¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not possible!¡»

    Ai¡¯s friends denied.

    ¡ºThat Kiyohara-san will never say something like that!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! That senior from the tennis club forced her! That must be it!¡»

    ¡ºKiyohara-san never complains after all!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s cruel of you!¡»

    They continue to create their own stories.

    What should we do with them?

    ¡¸Geez, what a noisy bunch. I¡¯ll go out and complain to them¡¹

    Yukino stands up.

    ¡¸No, if you go out now, it¡¯ll only create more trouble, Yukino¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s still untouchable in our school.

    ¡¸I mean, look at them pretending to be friends, but in the end, they only look down on Ai¡¹

    Yukino looks at Ai.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not friends¡¹

    You¡¯re angry for Ai¡¯s sake?

    ¡¸You see. I lost all my friends one day. And I hate people who try to look good by saying those things¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s got a lot of friends back then.

    It¡¯s all shallow relationships, however.

    I¡¯m the one who took away Yukino¡¯s friends.

    ¡¸Should I go out?¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m much more accustomed to dealing with conceited juniors in the club than Nei-san¡¹

    Oh.

    Nei¡¯s useless in this. She doesn¡¯t have an ordinary high-school life.

    In a sense, that also means Katsuko-nee can¡¯t deal with this either.

    Megu and Edie are both first-years.

    They can¡¯t smoothly fight against a group of women like that.

    ¡¸Right, Please do that Kana-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    Kana-senpai stands up.

    ¡¸Also, Ai, go¡¹

    Ai looked at me in surprise.

    ¡¸You must do this yourself¡¹

    I tell AI.

    ¡¸Kana-senpai will accompany you and deal with those girls¡¹

    ¡¸W-What did you say?!¡¹

    Ai¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tell you what to do, you¡¯ve got to decide for it yourself, Ai¡­¡¹

    Does she want to stay with those friends of hers?

    Or, does she want to reject them?

    She needs to think for herself, decide, and tell them.

    ¡¸Auuuuu¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, what they¡¯re doing is obstruction of business. You¡¯ll deal with them Ai, that¡¯s the only order I¡¯m giving you¡¹

    I made it clear with her.

 Chapter 827. Sex Kingdom / Eclosion

    ¡¸ Auuu. I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai looks confused.

    Her thoughts are all over the place, wanting to escape.

    But, I won¡¯t use ¡°shuffle¡± here.

    ¡¸ Ai, take a deep breath, and listen to what I say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haafuuuu ¡¹

    Ai takes a deep breath as I ordered her.

    ¡¸ What do you think of the past few days we spent together? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes open wide as she responds.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve tried out everything that your mother does for you until recently. You had a lot of trouble at first, but what about now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, it¡¯s still a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Ai looks down.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m clumsy ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Look at me when speaking ¡¹

    Ai looks back at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with me. I¡¯m a clumsy, and useless man ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Back then, I was just like Ai, timid, acting strangely, and I couldn¡¯t even speak out a word ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a lie ¡¹

    Ai stares at my face, dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true, it was disgusting to look at. He¡¯s always trembling, and you can¡¯t even figure out what he¡¯s trying to say back then. I thought that he¡¯s got brain damage ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Well, I know that he liked me back then though ¡¹

    Back then, I was like that.

    I¡¯ve got worse communication disorder than Ai right now.

    ¡¸ Nii-san doesn¡¯t lie. Isn¡¯t that right, Koyomi-chan? ¡¹

    Luna looked at my heart and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. It looks like it ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan affirms.

    ¡¸ I changed because of my family ¡¹

    Then, I take the bread Ai made¡­

    ¡¸ Ai, what were you thinking while making this? ¡¹

    Ai looks at it.

    ¡¸ I did it poorly. It shouldn¡¯t be delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan and the younger girls are making it smoothly, but I, Ai¡¯s the only one who can¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you continue to practice, you¡¯ll reach Agnes and Mana¡¯s level ¡¹

    I said. Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ No, Ai is useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, anyone who practices hard can create products they can sell in the counter ¡¹

    Agnes and Mana¡¯s products are categorized as the 50-yen cheaper ones, the simple products.

    ¡¸ But, Ai is Ai¡­ ¡¹

    The insecurity her mother carved in Ai¡¯s heart is deep.

    ¡¸ I wonder? When I started making this four months ago, it wasn¡¯t this smooth. Therefore, I think Ai has the talent ¡¹

    Ai looks up at me, trembling.

    ¡¸ I was also bad at it at first. But, Katsuko-nee teaches me every day, repeating mistakes over and over again ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you can do it now ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ A-Ai understood after staying in the counter for the past few days. I-I saw Yoshida-kun make the products in the mansion¡­A-And everyone¡¯s helping to sell the pastries everyone made ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re doing our best. I need to learn as fast as possible to support my family¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan and Misuzu may have money, but, that¡¯s another story, I want to move my hands and earn money to help them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s supporting us right now, but¡­

    I want to become a man who earns for the family as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m still not good enough. I need to continue making better pastries, or I won¡¯t be able to open a business in Tokyo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m serious. Once I graduate, I¡¯ll start my bakery with Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I smiled at Ai.

    ¡¸ For real, making pastries is hard. Once you make a new product, you¡¯ll proceed to make the next. If you think that you¡¯re done with just one, and look at it again after improving, you¡¯ll see that your work is rough. You never say, ¡°I¡¯ve done it,¡± You repeat it. You can look smug with the pastry you made yesterday, but you notice that it¡¯s still not good enough. Each time you level up, you¡¯ll see the shame from what you made until now. Every day, you¡¯ll feel ¡°I¡¯m so clumsy,¡± ¡°I¡¯m so useless,¡± and it will loop itself ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But, tomorrow comes. Tomorrow, the food you make becomes better than yesterday. You have to repeat making mistakes. That¡¯s how you move on, little by little. I lack in ability just like Ai¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    Ai looked at me.

    ¡¸ Right, you were just like this idiot back then ¡¹

    Yukino mutters.

    ¡¸ No way? It doesn¡¯t look like it now though ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I mean, Nobu¡¯s always so confident, composed, mature¡­he looks like a strong man to me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, that¡¯s how you see me?

    ¡¸ His confidence and composure is inevitable ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Everyone would worry if Darling¡¯s not composed. Especially the younger girls ¡¹

    I am Agnes and Mao-chan¡¯s father.

    Those girls look up at me.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s the King of our family. Kings need to stand firm. Darling knows that, and so he puts that into practice¡­He stays strong for us, his family ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s nothing cool.

    I just have a responsibility to my family, to my women.

    I¡¯ll do anything to make sure that my girls are happy.

    ¡¸ Ai will surely understand when you find someone you want to smile ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If you want that person to smile, you must never show a face of pain in them. You¡¯ll make a face that says ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay,¡± ¡°there¡¯s no problem¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why Megumi¡¯s an idiot ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ This idiot never shows weakness when Megumi¡¯s present. He treasures Megumi more than Edie or me, and yet, that girl is also an idiot, so she doesn¡¯t notice it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if she noticed it herself, she¡¯ll move to the next stage as Darling¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ When she noticed the relationship where we support each other, then it¡¯ll begin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Megumi¡¯s in the same spot as Agnes to this idiot ¡¹

    Yukino sighed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put that aside for now, we¡¯re talking about Ai here ¡¹

    I looked at Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s change the topic. Ai, did you have fun while making this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking about this, the one you made, the one your mother and everyone here tasted. Besides, it¡¯s interesting, isn¡¯t it? You knead the wheat, ferment it, and it becomes a baked pastry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ai looks at the bread she made.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit distorted, but don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s cute? Ai made it with her all her best. Also, don¡¯t you want everyone to eat this? ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ B-But A-Ai made that¡­ ¡¹

    I tear the bread and eat it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Ai looks at me, surprised.

    ¡¸ R-Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen Ai do her best to knead it. Therefore, I find it tasty. It tastes Ai¡¯s effort ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, let¡¯s see? ¡¹

    Yukino also takes a bite.

    ¡¸ What. Isn¡¯t this just a normal one?! The shape¡¯s the only bad one here, it¡¯s edible. It¡¯s not as bad as you think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll take a bite too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai also eats Ai¡¯s bread.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s bread. It¡¯s nothing special, but you can eat it ¡¹

    They¡¯re not forcing praise.

    They speak out their honest thoughts.

    ¡¸ Then we¡¯ll taste it too ¡¹

    Luna also tears a piece and split it with Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ We were helping out together at the same time, but it sure is better than our first try ¡¹

    Luna started helping out in the bakery only two weeks ago.

    ¡¸ Ai-san¡¯s slow but careful, I think that you¡¯ll become better than me ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ People have their pace. Ai, if you go with your pace, I think that you¡¯ll become better ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ With that said, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I speak after hearing everyone¡¯s opinions.

    ¡¸ Ai isn¡¯t useless at all. We can see that from what you¡¯ve done here ¡¹

    I eat up what remains of the bread.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ai will surely become better at this. That¡¯s the taste. I can see the possibility. You¡¯re never useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, try it out first ¡¹

    Yukino gives Ai a piece of bread Ai made.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go ahead, eat it ¡¹

    Ai eats it.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    Yukino said. Everyone looked at Ai¡­

    Ai¡¯s mother included.

    ¡¸ Uuu, it¡¯s not that delicious ¡¹

    Ai mutters in tears.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s edible ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º Therefore, take Kiyohara-san out of there! ¡»

    ¡º There¡¯s no more conversation beyond this! ¡»

    ¡º We will take Kiyohara-san back! ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯ll never help you out in the bakery again! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Kiyohara-san is useless without us! ¡»

    As usual, Ai¡¯s classmates shout like they¡¯re her parents.

    ¡¸ Ai, go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Ai flinched.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t use the usual right now ¡¹

    I won¡¯t use shuffle to refresh her mind.

    ¡¸ I mean, you can use it on yourself, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Put your thoughts in order and go, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I smiled at Ai.

    ¡¸ AI, let¡¯s go! This is your fight! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care anymore, just go already! They won¡¯t calm down unless you go out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go for it, Ai-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Yukino, Luna, Koyomi-chan

    ¡¸ Auauauuu, iiii ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you get it? Then go already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, auuu ¡¹

    Ai nods lightly.

    ¡¸ OK, I¡¯ll open the door in three, ready? ¡¹

    Edie holds the door.

    ¡¸ Okay, 3¡­2¡­1¡­ ¡¹

    Ai swallowed her saliva.

    ¡¸ GO!!! ¡¹

    Edie goes all out.

    She opens the door with a flying kick momentum!!!

    Gacha!!!!

    ¡¸ Auuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    The view of the outside¡­

    It¡¯s much more amazing to look at compared to the monitor.

    The cafeteria¡¯s crowded since it¡¯s still lunch break, and yet¡­

    Furthermore, in this period, most students are coming over to buy desserts.

    That¡¯s where Ai¡¯s five classmates and Katsuko-nee argue at each other¡­

    That¡¯s when almost everyone around looked at Ai, who suddenly appeared.

    Ai, sensing the gaze of people¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s about to panic, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kiyohara-san! You finally came outside! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, let¡¯s go back to our classroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be sure to have them pay for the work you¡¯ve done, Kiyohara-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that you were forced to work in here, poor Kiyohara-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll send a letter to *** Newspaper!! ¡¹

    The five classmates say all of that, then¡­

    ¡¸ Auuu, S-Shuffleeeeeeeeeeee!!!! ¡¹

    She shouts ¡°shuffle¡± loudly like a transforming magical girl.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Ai did something too strange that nobody is laughing.

    Everyone watching is making a ¡°?????!!!!!¡± face.

    ¡¸ I-I, Kiyohara Ai, I want to stay here. No, I will stay here. Right here. That¡¯s what I want to do! ¡¹

    AI starts speaking loudly so suddenly.

    ¡¸ Yamamoto-san, Sugishita-san, Kanbe-san, Kamiyama-san, Hirano-san, t-thank you for always coming to Ai¡¯s help every time. I really thank you all! ¡¹

    She bows her head to her classmates.

    ¡¸ B-but, Ai, doesn¡¯t want to be always under someone¡¯s protection all the time. Ai¡­I must become a girl who can do things herself. I had to. It¡¯s a necessity!!! ¡¹

    Ai desperately tries to speak out the words that are coming from her heart.

    Do your best.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Kiyohara-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, did anyone from the bakery tell you to do to that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, Kiyohara-san, you can stay timid all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re here to rescue you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is Kiyohara-san¡¯s charm ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? We¡¯re kind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kiyohara-san looks cute when you¡¯re timid!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to come back to this bakery at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come over here! Kiyohara-san! ¡¹

    These girls.

    They don¡¯t think of Ai as their friend.

    They are only into the superiority they feel when protecting Ai.

    They¡¯re just enjoying treating Ai, who looks cute, as their pet.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Ai desperately tries to speak up.

    ¡¸ Just listen to us and come here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll hear from you later! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kiyohara-san, we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to say so it¡¯ll take a lot of time ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you can take it slow with us. Kanbe¡¯s in charge today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Me? I guess it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll listen to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lunch break is about to be over, we need to return to our classrooms! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and tomorrow, we can eat lunch together again. Kiyohara-san, do you get it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll understand that even if you don¡¯t say it. Kiyohara-san¡¯s like, ¡®that,¡¯ you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But this girl is slow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go already, Kiyohara-san! ¡¹

    These girls.

    No, they¡¯re the type of people attracted to Ai¡¯s personality until now.

    Ai, reap for what she sowed.

    This is more of a reason why Ai needs to make decisions herself.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just come over already! We all came all the way here just for Kiyohara-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Kiyohara-san can just shut up and follow us ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to think of anything unnecessary. Either way, you can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t do anything without us ¡¹

    Hearing the voices on the other side of the wall¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what you¡¯ve done to your daughter ¡¹

    Edie speaks to Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother holds her head and falls prostrate.

    ¡¸ What are you doing! Isn¡¯t that your daughter?! What do you think will happen if you look away? ¡¹

    Yukino speaks to Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Watch this to the end, that¡¯s your responsibility ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s abandoned by her mother.

    As soon as the Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s events happened, Yukino¡¯s mother shut herself in her family¡¯s home.

    Yukino never received any contact from her mother.

    She looked away from reality.

    ¡¸ Ah, auuuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re returning now! Hurry up and come to us! Geez! You¡¯re so slow! ¡¹

    To me, those words aren¡¯t coming from friends.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop that fucking bullshit you all! ¡¹

    I shout from the bakery to the counter.

    ¡¸ This girl¡¯s trying her best to tell you something, listen to what she¡¯s going to say!!! ¡¹

    I speak to Ai¡¯s classmates while releasing my Qi.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down on people who are trying to do their best!!! ¡¹

    Then.

    What? It silenced the whole cafeteria now?

    W-What?

    Ai¡¯s classmates are all speechless.

    Anyway.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Ai calmed down and speaks.

    ¡¸ I-I, I¡¯ve been unable to anything until now. Everyone¡¯s always so kind and helps me out¡­I was a girl who can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Ai begins to speak out the thoughts from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t stay that way all the time¡­No, these people taught me that I can¡¯t stay like that ¡¹

    These people. She¡¯s talking about us.

    But the people in the cafeteria thinks that it¡¯s Katsuko-nee and the people at the bakery.

    ¡¸ And then, they taught me to do things by myself, and they were gentle with it, showing me how to, again and again¡­They do it together with me, and point out when they find that I do something wrong, praise me when I do something right, but they never help me first-hand ¡¹

    That¡¯s Ai¡¯s life for the past few days.

    Agnes and Mana play the central role of doing things together with Ai from early morning to evening.

    That includes changing clothes, taking a bath, and even making the bed.

    ¡¸ T-They also taught Ai about things I don¡¯t know. They¡¯re gentle when it¡¯s my first time, they don¡¯t get angry at me. They wait for me no matter how slow I am, they keep on teaching me the same thing until I understand it ¡¹

    They started teaching her cleaning, washing, and even cooking for the first time.

    ¡¸ They see Ai as a real friend ¡¹

    As soon as Ai said that¡­

    ¡¸ Kiyohara-san, you like the bakery that much? ¡¹

    One of Ai¡¯s friends said.

    Huh?

    Oh, right, they don¡¯t know that Ai¡¯s living in our mansion right now.

    They think that Ai¡¯s talking about the bakery right now.

    That Ai¡¯s talking about the breadmaking.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t mind it though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard a guy shout at us from over there- ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Kiyohara-san wants to do that, then I don¡¯t mind¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But we¡¯ll never come to help you with whatever happens next! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll abandon Kiyohara-san no matter how teary you may look like ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful to us?! Do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re slow, so you don¡¯t understand it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure? Do you seriously want to stop being friends with us? ¡¹

    Is that what you call friendship?

    ¡¸ You all need to shut it! You¡¯re no friends! ¡¹

    Megu snapped.

    ¡¸ What? Do you know how much we care for this girl until now?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That has nothing to do with it now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It has everything to do with it! You don¡¯t know anything, and yet you speak like that! ¡¹

    Megu and Ai¡¯s classmates start a fire.

    ¡¸ What? Aren¡¯t you ¡®that¡¯? The girl who got engaged with the guy over there even though you¡¯re just in first-year? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s filthy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pervert! You¡¯re a pervert! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What a disgusting woman! To think that you¡¯re pretending to run a bakery in the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do that outside! We¡¯re in school, you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my! So disgusting! ¡¹

    They suddenly throw their hatred to Megu and me.

    ¡¸ You two should just quit school ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Why don¡¯t you go play husband-and-wife in a cart and sell bread in the park? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way, you¡¯ll get bankrupt and die on the roadside! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to see your face pretending to be good people! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just strange to see this bread course made for you people ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll report this all to the newspapers! ¡¹

    That¡¯s cruel of them.

    ¡¸ What are you saying? This isn¡¯t a school just for you!! ¡¹

    Nei roared at them.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan and Megu-chan are also students here. Don¡¯t speak for your convenience!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, people who disgrace the name of the school should leave! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! If the school doesn¡¯t expel them, then they should go out by themselves! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s just strange to see students who are engaged and living together! ¡¹

    Oh.

    So the other class thinks that way.

    Well, I guess.

    ¡¸ Yeah. It must be disgusting. I can understand that¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, sorry but that¡¯s how we live ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Talking about fundamental human rights? I don¡¯t care about you two! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You should conform with the public welfare and drop out of school! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No objections! ¡¹

    The girls continue to make noise in the cafeteria.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I hate you ¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸ I hate you! I hate you! I hate you all!!! ¡¹

    To think that Ai shouts at her classmates.

    ¡¸ Hey, did you not hear what Yoshida-kun said earlier?! He shouted, ¡°don¡¯t look down on people who are trying to do their best¡± ¡¹

    Ai¡­you?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t look down on people who are doing all that they can! People who work hard are desperately trying to do what they can! Yoshida-kun and all these people are doing all their best! ¡¹

    Ai points at the remaining pastries in the counter.

    ¡¸ Can you make this?! Can you do that every day?! You don¡¯t know how much he¡¯s working just to sell this every day! He¡¯s doing all his to survive!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s words echo in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s doing all his best to study on managing his bakery! Don¡¯t look down on him as he¡¯s working hard! Don¡¯t do that! You can¡¯t!! Auuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    H-Hey?!

    ¡¸ Shuffle!!!!! ¡¹

    Ai restarts herself once again.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hauu. ¡¹

    Ai, who took a deep breath, shows a refreshed face.

    She wipes off the sweat on her forehead.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve decided! ¡¹

    She turned to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll join in this ¡°bread course¡± ¡¹

    She declares in front of everyone.

    ¡¸ C-Can I? Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    I looked at Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ No problems. I¡¯ll negotiate with the school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, and then Ai looked at me.

    She¡¯s waiting for my permission.

    She¡¯s showing an earnest, hardworking look.

    Therefore, I¡­

    ¡¸ Do you think you can make delicious pastry? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s slow, but will do her best ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll teach you, but they won¡¯t help you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Ai nods.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, since Ai decided already, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    I said.

    Ai smiled for the first time.

    ¡¸ Un! Yoshida-kun!! ¡¹

    That charming smile of her took the hearts of the boys in the cafeteria.

    No, even the girls.

    ¡¸ Ai will do her best! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, she¡¯s cute from the start.

    Thus, Ai¡¯s smile makes her cuter.

    I knew that from the start.

 Chapter 828. Sex Kingdom / Engine Star

    ¡¸ With that said, we¡¯ll be making a corner for the pastries Ai-chan makes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells the students.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯ll look different at first, but please try them out, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Ai-chan, greet everyone ¡¹

    Nei pushes Ai¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    Ai gets nervous as people concentrate on her again.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, what do you do at times like this? ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, shuffle!!! ¡¹

    Ai restarts herself.

    ¡¸ Aaauu, I-I¡¯m Kiyohara A-Ai¡­ I-I¡¯m in first-year. I just entered the ¡°bread course,¡±¡­I think¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure you will, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives a stamp of approval.

    ¡¸ Yes, it seems so. T-Therefore, everyone¡­uuuuu ¡¹

    Ai shouts.

    ¡¸ Please try out the pastry Ai makes! ¡¹

    Ai bows her head.

    ¡¸ Yeah! I¡¯ll go buy that!! I¡¯ll eat it! ¡¹

    The guy who shouts is¡­

    It¡¯s my classmate, Takana.

    That guy went to look at the situation after hearing that there¡¯s a fuss in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll buy them too!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! That¡¯s right! It makes you want to eat food if it¡¯s a cute girl making it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯ll make them by hand, right?! Then¡­ ¡¹

    The boys speak out unanimously.

    ¡¸ Oh? You guys don¡¯t want to buy the food I make? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ N-Not at all! I¡¯ll buy them together with Katsuko-san¡¯s pastries! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s good ¡¹

    That just means that the products that aren¡¯t cheap will be from Katsuko-nee.

    Actually, more than half of it is my work.

    ¡¸ ¡°Don¡¯t look down on people who are trying to do their best,¡± that¡¯s a good line ¡¹

    A-Ah, it¡¯s Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸ I like those who work hard. I¡¯ll support you ¡¹

    Hearing Captain¡¯s words, the other girls¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on, but I can see that you¡¯re trying to do your best. That¡¯s why you have our support! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go for it! ¡¹

    Girls who support Ai also shows up.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    Ai bows her head.

    ¡¸ With that said, Ai-chan¡¯s now a member of the bread course, and so it¡¯s her lesson to stay in here ¡¹

    Nei speaks to Ai¡¯s classmates.

    ¡¸ S-She hasn¡¯t officially changed courses yet, has she?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, Kiyohara-san¡¯s still in the general education student! ¡¹

    They say and glare at Nei, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, you saw her make that decision herself, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ You must be worried for Ai-san, that¡¯s why you came here, but you don¡¯t have anything to worry about ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! So now, go back, you¡¯re interfering with our business here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, hold it ¡¹

    I stopped Nei.

    ¡¸ Okay, now that we have that, we still have ten minutes, go ahead and buy and eat bread from here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks cheerfully, trying to put an end to the commotion.

    ¡¸ Ai-san, get back inside, we still have to talk about the course change ¡¹

    Ai hides back in the bakery like it¡¯s absolutely normal.

    As long as Ai¡¯s still in the counter, the noise won¡¯t calm down.

    Then, she whispered to my ears.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to Ojou-sama. Don¡¯t worry. Also, look after Ai-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    I bring Ai back inside the bakery.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ai, you did great ¡¹

    Kana-senpai hugs Ai.

    ¡¸ Auuu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now my little sister from now on ¡¹

    Kana-senpai has teary eyes.

    It seems like she¡¯s impressed that Ai found the courage and made that confession.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, let¡¯s swap! You need to hurry and eat your lunch, I¡¯ll deal with this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you ¡¹

    She switches with Megu as the support in the counter area.

    Patan.

    When I closed down the door¡­

    ¡¸ You think Yuzuki or Katsuko¡¯s okay with that development? ¡¹

    Yukino stares at me with a grim face.

    ¡¸ Auu? ¡¹

    Ai is scared of Yukino¡¯s tension.

    ¡¸ Yeah, no problems ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s in control of this school.

    She drove out the teachers that belong to Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s faction but, Minaho-neesan still has a lot of personnel under her control.

    ¡¸ Then, while at it, let¡¯s change her class to ours ¡¹

    Ai goes to our class?

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    I mean, I¡¯m in the bread course, but I¡¯m just alone, so I still attend to the same classroom.

    When it¡¯s ordinary class hours, I also accept the same lessons as my classmates.

    ¡¸ The reason can be whatever. Like, making some random reason to suit our needs, saying that those in the bread course have to be in the same block! Right now! ¡¹

    Why right now?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because of the girls who made that fuss earlier. We need to hurry, or it¡¯ll become troublesome! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ The girl they took care of until now just betrayed them. Soon enough, they¡¯ll start to bully her ¡¹

    From friends to bullied?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what happened to me back then! That¡¯s why you need to hurry and take measures! ¡¹

    Yukino says while bubble escapes from her lips.

    ¡¸ B-But, t-they¡¯re not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not people you can deal with using conversations! Those girls only live by their mood. You need to cut off your connections with them! This is for your future troubles! ¡¹

    Yukino has bitter memories with those who turned her away when she thought they were friends.

    ¡¸ Oh, right, since we have this situation. You should leave early today, like say that it¡¯s part of the process for changing course! ¡¹

    Yukino speaks to Ai.

    ¡¸ Then, Megumi, Edie, go with this girl. Take everything out of her locker. Bring them all here, we can lock it off here. Also, bring her bag and shoes. Bring all the things you think other students can reach!! ¡¹

    Y-Yukino.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know what kind of prank they¡¯ll do when you¡¯re not around ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Speaking from experience? ¡¹

    Yukino herself¡­

    ¡¸ Well yeah, back then¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. It¡¯s decreased recently. Well, I don¡¯t have any private items in this school now. I make sure to pack up my outdoor shoes and place them in my bag, and I don¡¯t attend PE ¡¹

    Someone may take her bag when she¡¯s changing clothes.

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t happen anymore, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, Yukino ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Minaho gave instructions, and I punished those who tried to pull pranks on Yukino¡¯s stuff ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say who. They promised to never do it again, and they¡¯re getting kicked out of the school if they tried it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t know anything about this? ¡¹

    Then, Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Darling, you¡¯ve been busy in the bakery recently. Minaho thought that it¡¯s better left unsaid ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Darling shouldn¡¯t know about the world of girls among our class. It¡¯s troublesome in a lot of ways ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means Megu knew about it? ¡¹

    I looked at Megu¡­

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t know, but I think she has an idea, she might even know since Edie started moving around. The atmosphere in our class has changed ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just get in between them and resolve things behind-the-scenes. If Darling were to know who it is, your attitude towards them would change, and they¡¯ll think that I told you. It¡¯s a betrayal for them. When that happens, that¡¯s another problem rising up ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know. And me too ¡¹

    Yukino sighed.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you girls need to hurry! We only have ten more minutes before lunch break is over. They don¡¯t have the time to do something. That¡¯s what they¡¯re concentrating in right now ¡¹

    The uproar from the earlier should be spread within the school already.

    If the girls suddenly hunt for Ai¡¯s locker, then the other students would expose them, and they¡¯ll start attacking.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that you should collect everything while you still have the time, while they can¡¯t do anything strange yet ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    It¡¯s better to have a man carry out their luggage.

    ¡¸ What are you saying, stupid?! If you go, then they¡¯ll pay attention to you! You need to have the girls deal with it and quick! ¡¹

    Oh, it would be problematic if I, the representative of the bread course, goes with them.

    Megu and I are the fiance duo.

    ¡¸ Right. Leave it to us, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Megumi and I will protect Ai. ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Auuu ¡¹

    Ai trembles, the two.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ M-Mama, I¡¯m going out. I-I¡¯ll come back right away ¡¹

    She tells her mother.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going out! ¡¹

    Megu and Edie walk on Ai¡¯s side, and they head back to the classroom through the rear entrance.

    Still¡­

    ¡¸ This is a battle of speed! ¡¹

    Yukino, you¡­

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that face? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I just thought that it¡¯s surprising that Ai¡¯s caring with Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s weak with timid girls like Ai¡­

    Besides, ever since she came to the mansion, she never came to get involved with anyone in housework.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, your family is also mine ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ If you accepted that girl, then I have to be helpful to her as well ¡¹

    That means?

    ¡¸ You know? All the girls since then, other than Agnes and Mao-chan, they can do things themselves. They got it together. But that¡¯s the first girl that takes a lot of labor. That¡¯s coming from me, you know ¡¹

    Megu and Mana, Misuzu, and the girls, the Takakura sisters, all are dependable.

    ¡¸ With that girl coming over, it makes it easier for me ¡¹

    Yukino said and looked at Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ I get that you only see this idiot and us as some messed up people. I had a phase where I thought of the same ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother stares at Yukino dumbfoundedly.

    But you see, this idiot is always serious. Therefore, the people around him become like him. He¡¯s seriously thinking of how to make the women he had sex with becoming happy ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ With that said, you don¡¯t have to worry about your daughter. Even if you set her free, this idiot would take responsibility and look after her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auntie, you need to think about yourself ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan speaks to Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Ai-san is now independent of Auntie ¡¹

    ¡¸ You talk like she¡¯s independent, but this idiot and we still have our hands on her shoulders, and that¡¯s how she managed to stand up ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s no longer a girl who needs Auntie to take care of everything for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother sighed.

    ¡¸ What do I do now? ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Please think of your own life, not Ai-san¡­ ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll find something you want to do¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m at my age¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your age has nothing to do with it. Humans will always find something they want to do until they die ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Luna-chan¡¯s right ¡¹

    The two girls of the same age holing Miko power.

    They try to come close with Ai¡¯s mother.

    Oh.

    I know that they¡¯re using their power to heal her.

    ¡ó¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done! See you tomorrow! ¡¹

    The lunch break ends with the chime.

    ¡¸ Awawa, Nobu, I got to rush back to my classroom. Look after Ai, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, aren¡¯t we friends? ¡¹

    Megu and Edie who has Ai¡¯s stuff as well.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, we¡¯re heading back to the classroom! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care of the rest! ¡¹

    They all run back to their classrooms together with Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait! You didn¡¯t eat lunch, Megu-chan, Edie! Bring this with you! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands Megu a bag of pastries.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go take one! ¡¹

    Edie holds one in her mouth right away.

    Are you running to the classroom while having a piece of bread in your mouth?

    ¡¸ Megu, I think¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! I¡¯ll deal with the teacher! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t just leave Ai and the girls here and take lessons for the afternoon class.

    ¡¸ Well then, see you later Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mogumogumogu ¡¹

    The three start running from the backdoor.

    That path is the closest to the classrooms.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll skip out ¡¹

    Nei returns from the counter area.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    We can¡¯t have a pregnant woman run around.

    ¡¸ Geez, I thought that we¡¯ll have a lot left unsold because of the fuss earlier, but they took them all on the last ten minutes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes back with the cash box.

    ¡¸ Even so, there¡¯s still some left for Megu-chan and the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s eat lunch together. We still haven¡¯t eaten yet ¡¹

    I also lost the time to eat because of the uproar.

    Yukino¡¯s the only one who ate adequately.

    Kana-senpai rushed eating to switch with Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Ai, come here ¡¹

    She¡¯s breathing heavily as she brought over her stuff from the classroom and shoebox.

    Edie and Megu¡¯s trained, so they don¡¯t get short of breath when running.

    Ai, what were you doing in the tennis club?

    You don¡¯t have the stamina that it surprised me.

    ¡¸ Ai-san, are you serious with what you said earlier, about entering the bread course? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Ai after she calmed down.

    ¡¸ Auuu, Yes, I-I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that means you¡¯ll learn how to make pastries and manage a bakery. Are you okay with that? You¡¯re going to lock in your career ¡¹

    Ai looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun told me. ¡¹

    Me? What?

    ¡¸ A-Ai did well for the first time making this. ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want to try it out. I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t just make the decision suddenly.

    Ai is prepared for it.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, I¡¯ll teach you. Come here. We¡¯ll start teaching you by eating this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll need to research by tasting each and every one of this, learning what ingredients are used and what to do to make it taste like this ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just a simple, tasty, or not tasty thing.

    You need to check how delicious it is, why is it delicious? Or like, how bad the taste is.

    You need to be specific to it.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re just working part-time in a bakeshop, then you don¡¯t have to think about it, but, we¡¯re genuine workers in the bakery! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says, ¡°we.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the teacher of this course, but¡­

    She¡¯s also with me, just starting this bakery together.

    Oh, I see.

    Ai¡¯s also going to our bakery.

    ¡¸ Someday, we¡¯ll go through all the delicious bakeries in Japan and taste them all. We¡¯ll soon understand the raw materials, mixture, fermentation period, baking temperature, and everything with just a bite. You need to train your tongue for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ai nods.

    No.

    The one-year relationship with Ai is pulled out.

    Ai will decide by herself in a year.

    Whether she wants to stay with us doing bakery work or not.

    ¡¸ Wow, it looks like going around to eat pastries is fun! I want to join too! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Koyomi-chan calls us out.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I turned to her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to learn how to make bread too ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to work in a bakery but, I want to learn ¡¹

    She looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to find what I can do and learn them ¡¹

    Then, she looked at AI¡¯smother.

    ¡¸ Auntie, do you want to join together? ¡¹

 Chapter 829. Sex Kingdom / Aiâ€™s dream

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan suggests learning how to make pastries together¡­

    Ai¡¯s mother hesitates.

    ¡¸ Kiyohara-san¡¯s been helping out in Nagisa¡¯s flower shop for the past few days, right? Do you want to keep working there? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ I was surprised that such a big shop has young girls working in it ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother is past her 40¡¯s.

    She seems surprised that Nagisa, still in 21, is managing a flower shop.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s managing the shop. Nagisa was my classmate back then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks around the bakery.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I thought that I should work hard, so I don¡¯t lose ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ This small bakery is just a classroom for the bread course students, but, it¡¯s a place for me to study ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee only worked as a prostitute ever since she got kidnapped on her first-year in high school.

    ¡¸ At first, I thought of copying Nagisa and just opening the shop without warning, but, Nagisa and I have different talents ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman with momentum, unlike Nagisa who can wrap up people with her gentleness ¡¹

    She speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m cheerful with the high-school students as customers, but I can¡¯t manage the assistants in professional environment ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s got Miyuki-san, a full-time employee, and four part-time workers. That¡¯s five for now.

    She¡¯s in control of them all, I mean, they¡¯re Nagisa¡¯s pets.

    Tsukiko, Mana, and Margo-san, who don¡¯t attend school currently, are helping them out. Still, Nagisa¡¯s pets keep their duty and treat them as Nagisa¡¯s little sisters.

    I don¡¯t go there recently because there are girls Nagisa wants to deflower using me.

    I mean, after knowing that Nagisa¡¯s pregnant, they want to get pregnant with my child too.

    I need to deal with it sometime soon.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also studying. Everyone working with me is part of the family, and so, even if I couldn¡¯t instruct them properly, they¡¯ll just accept it with a smile, but if I were to start a real shop, then I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    She needs to be careful with the part-timers and employed workers.

    ¡¸ How about we leave the manufacturing and selling to Katsuko-san, Nii-san, and everyone? ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m glad if we can do that, but, what I want to open up isn¡¯t a small shop ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ A spacious store with lots of pastries in the display, and then, we bake a new product from morning to evening. Morning has a breakfast pastry. Lunch pastry. Then afternoon break pastry. And then after dinner, people can buy more for their tomorrow morning ¡¹

    Yeah, she wants to continue making different kinds of pastry.

    Naturally, it has to be pasties people want during the time.

    ¡¸ Also, I want a cafe space too. Then, naturally, I want waitresses wearing uniforms ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee continues to talk about her dreams.

    ¡¸ I think of those every day. What kind of paintings are we going to place in the shop? What type of music should play? I continue to rewrite my dream shop every day ¡¹

    She hasn¡¯t decided where to establish the shop, but¡­

    No, Jii-chan¡¯s got at least 20 plots that we could use, I mean buy¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s putting the decision on hold until she confirms that the security on the plot is perfect, and she waits for Katsuko-nee to get used to working.

    It¡¯s only just a month since we start selling pastries.

    ¡¸ Besides, doing this every day and putting things to practice gives me ideas on how to run the shop ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee planned out the bakery, but¡­

    No matter how many we sell, not all students will come to buy. Most of them have lunch boxes.

    In the end, we only need to produce for those who buy lunch in school.

    I mean, there are not many students in the bread course, and so we can¡¯t spread out that far.

    The bakery just got constructed during the summer holiday on the side of the cafeteria in a hurry.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I need to upgrade myself for my dream bakery. My current self is still not good enough ¡¹

    If she wants to open up a big bakery, then¡­

    ¡¸ I see, it¡¯s not just about making delicious pastry ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You do what you can. Our tasks vary ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ First, you try out baking various pastries. Making regular ones more delicious. You can worry about everything else later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee continues to research breadmaking ever since her time as a prostitute.

    I¡¯m not yet on her level.

    ¡¸ Besides, even if we¡¯re to open up the shop after you graduate, you¡¯re still 18, and I¡¯m 23. You¡¯re not suited to teach part-time workers. It¡¯s my job, I¡¯m the older one here ¡¹

    No, Katsuko-nee¡¯s also still young.

    But, she¡¯s right, part-time workers won¡¯t listen to someone like me, I just graduated high-school.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna says as she has read my mind.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when you shouted at the students in the cafeteria, they fell silent ¡¹

    Ah.

    Now that she mentioned it, that happened.

    ¡¸ But that just happened by chance ¡¹

    They were just surprised that I suddenly shouted at them¡­

    ¡¸ I think that Michi-san¡¯s training has come to fruit ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Qi, isn¡¯t it? I felt the same intensity from that shout earlier ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just in 6th Kyu though ¡¹

    Like, I¡¯m just an elementary school student attending swimming classes by shoving my face to the water.

    All my lessons were just how to escape from enemy attacks.

    ¡¸ If I recall correctly, there¡¯s the breathing technique training with Michi¡­ ¡¹

    She always does that when using Shingetsu.

    We¡¯re matching our breaths without sex.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s proper training for kneading Qi ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Michi-san is starting a new training after learning hints from our shrine maiden training. Yomi-oneesama and we are learning from Kudou style as well ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Qi martial arts and the Miko power have excellent compatibility.

    ¡¸ Edie-san¡¯s giving her opinions as well. Michi-san said that Kuromori-Kudou style will be stronger ¡¹

    Yeah, Michi¡¯s using both research and training to create a new style for herself.

    ¡¸ Everyone has their dreams. Katsuko-san and Michi-san as well ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ I also have a dream, you know! ¡¹

    Yukino, who¡¯s been silent all this time, speaks up.

    ¡¸ I-I want to start a showbusiness production ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I mean, with Francie. Snatch can¡¯t join us. A production office with a gay and a woman! Mufufu ¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll earn and become the top of the showbusiness that nobody can touch ¡¹

    What kind of summit is that?

    ¡¸ I-I, Ai also has a dream ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s lured in and speaks up.

    ¡¸ Anyway, for now, it¡¯s to become better in making pastries. I¡¯ll do my best so that everyone says that what I make is delicious. I can¡¯t think of anything else for now ¡¹

    Ai seems to have cut the discord with her classmates.

    ¡¸ I see. Good luck ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Ai smiled bashfully and said.

    ¡¸ Everyone has beautiful dreams ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looks at Ai¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Auntie, it¡¯s okay to have a dream of your own too ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother¡­

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m already¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Already what? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan asks.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m going 40 soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your age has nothing to do with it. After all, aren¡¯t you still alive? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get yourself a dream, anything will do ¡¹

    I feel Koyomi-chan¡¯s gentle ¡®power.¡¯

    She must be using her Miko power to heal¡­

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t think I have the courage to start up a shop even if I learn how to make pastry together with you. I¡¯m scared of making something my own and selling it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you make the pastry, everyone will eat it ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ I want to eat Auntie¡¯s bread too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, I want to eat them too, Mama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother looks at her daughter.

    ¡¸ Ai and Mama, making pastries together, comparing the taste. I want to do that with Mama ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just her mother making something for her¡­

    ¡¸ Please eat the bread I make too ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun, I¡¯m sure that everyone will do it during tea-time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think it will be fun, Mama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You girls¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mother, Ai, and Koyomi-chan pile their hands together.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I think that you should fulfill your dreams like that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks gently.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s much better than when you were facing inwards, pouring your love only to your daughter ¡¹

    The three having a tea party is also a good dream.

    ¡¸ Are you guys done? Well then, I just finished preparing tea, let¡¯s take a break! ¡¹

    Nei pours coffee from the coffee maker to the cups.

    ¡¸ We still haven¡¯t eaten lunch, let¡¯s go eat the remaining pastries, and we still have to clean up the bakery ¡¹

    Nei lost her mother, and so she¡¯s weak when participating in this kind of talk.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No coffee for me. I¡¯m avoiding stimulants ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s thinking of her child for sure.

    ¡¸ What about milk? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll get them from outside. Anyone else wants something? ¡¹

    Outside the door is the cafeteria. They should have some drinks in the vending machine.

    ¡¸ Looks like none, now hurry up and go, idiot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah sure ¡¹

    I went out to buy milk for Yukino.

    Then.

    We ate lunch somewhat late.

    ¡¸ Kiyohara-san, have some of this as well ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee suggests other bread, but Ai¡¯s mother only eats the irregular shaped that Ai made.

    ¡¸ M-Mama, the lunch box Katsuko-san makes is delicious too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Let¡¯s take some then ¡¹

    She finally got the chopsticks on the lunchbox.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I never heard Ai-chan¡¯s mother¡¯s name ¡¹

    Yukino suddenly asks.

    Now that she mentioned it¡­

    ¡¸ Right. I mean, Ai-chan¡¯s mom is now our friend¡­yup, friend! We¡¯d like to know your name ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kiyohara Makoto ¡¹

    Makoto-san said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Ai and Makoto? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Wait, is the father named Naoya? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    Why does the father have to be Naoya?

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s Makoto Naoya¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, if Kana-san were here, she¡¯ll get angry at you ¡¹

    Luna seems astounded.

    Luna seems to found the source after reading Nei¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Oh, another otaku knowledge? ¡¹

    Yukino gives Nei a disgusted look.

    ¡¸ What now? ¡¹

    Nei gets sullen.

    ¡¸ My husband is Kazuhiro ¡¹

    Makoto-san makes a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ Huh? Kiyohara Kazuhiro? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s the one to react this time.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Papa¡¯s Kazuhiro, what about it? ¡¹

    Ai asks curiously.

    ¡¸ Ha! Isn¡¯t that guy in professional rehab? ¡¹

    Yukino nods to herself. Luna doesn¡¯t even retort.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to my husband tonight ¡¹

    Makoto-san said

    ¡¸ M-Mama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew that I shouldn¡¯t let it continue ¡¹

    Makoto-san didn¡¯t marry her husband out of love.

    Ai¡¯s not the daughter of the husband.

    The husband married Makoto-san to climb the corporate ladder, that¡¯s why their family is cold, the husband doesn¡¯t even live in their house.

    ¡¸ He goes to work and returns home every week, it¡¯s to show that our family is okay. During weekends, he goes mountain climbing with his friends. All he does when at home is sleep and then head out again ¡¹

    They¡¯re that kind of household. Thus, Makoto-san concentrated all her love to her daughter.

    ¡¸ I never made love with my husband other than our wedding night ¡¹

    Only one time, to create an alibi for Ai¡¯s conception.

    ¡¸ I-I want to talk to Papa too ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ I decided to join the ¡®bread course¡¯ even if Papa opposes, but, I¡¯d like to tell him myself ¡¹

    Ai looks at me.

    ¡¸ Ai made that decision herself ¡¹

    Her smile is still trembling, but she speaks it with firm resolution.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you did ¡¹

    I¡¯m glad about Ai¡¯s growth.

    ¡¸ Well then, once we¡¯re done cleaning up, let¡¯s all go to Ai-chan¡¯s house! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Ai-chan? We¡¯ll leave early today, and since it will be some time waiting in your home, let¡¯s go clean up before your father comes home! ¡¹

    Right, since we have the time.

    ¡¸ Right. Makoto-san, I¡¯ll help you clean up the house ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Also, let¡¯s greet your husband with a dinner prepared! ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Either way, you probably neglected him in that regard, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Makoto-san¡¯s marital relationship must be like that.

    ¡¸ How do you contact your husband usually? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s treating Makoto-san as a friend now.

    ¡¸ I-I just send him a mail. We promised to make calls only when it¡¯s emergency ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then send her a mail. ¡°We have something important to talk about Ai, so please come home as soon as possible.¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ But, my husband¡¯s coming home from Sendai, I don¡¯t think he can go back fast ¡¹

    ¡¸ But if he takes his time, he¡¯ll eat dinner outside, won¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ If he¡¯s in a hurry, he can grab some light snack, but he would have enough room for dinner. Men have a heavy diet need after all ¡¹

    I see.

    If he finds a restaurant nearby while going back to Tokyo, he¡¯ll fill himself up there.

    ¡¸ M-Mama, Ai will help out in cooking ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if the family sits down on the table and eat together when discussing something ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Yukino, who had her family crumble down, I who lost sight of what a family means, and Nei, who lost her family.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I think the same. Makoto-san, I think you should do it once in your life at least ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan both lost their parents because the Miko power swallowed them.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I should come and greet him at least once. I¡¯m his wife after all ¡¹

    Makoto-san nods.

    ¡ó¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Still, I think Megu and Edie will get angry if we leave them ¡¹

    I mutter while entering Katsuko-nee¡¯s van outside the bakery.

    The fifth class is about to end.

    But, we don¡¯t have time to tell Megu and Edie.

    It¡¯s better if we head out while in the middle of class, so Makoto-san doesn¡¯t stand out.

    ¡¸ Why not. This is just once in a while. ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, it¡¯s been a while since Edie¡¯s not close to you, right? ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it, we¡¯re always together in school. Other than when I¡¯m alone in the bakery during lessons.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s also head-over-heels for Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, come to think of it, is this okay? We don¡¯t have any guards ¡¹

    There¡¯s no combat personnel, now that Edie¡¯s absent.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Kiyohara-san¡¯s house is just over there, and they¡¯re now also a spot Kouzuki SS monitors ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You know how we¡¯re always making round trips from the mansion to school, right? The area around here is under Kouzuki SS 24/7 surveillance ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko sleepover in our mansion, Yoshiko-san comes over to stay for a few days in a week.

    Jii-chan¡¯s coming over from time to time.

    This is an area that has the maximum protection for the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ If any non-resident came in the area, they¡¯ll be followed. You know that our school¡¯s a private school, right? We don¡¯t have that many people, and so they seem to have a collection of photos of every student and their family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, they also have a system where they can check who¡¯s the person that shows up on their surveillance cameras ¡¹

    Nei said.

    To think that they¡¯ve gone that far.

    They still continue to watch the movement from the Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s better to have Luna-chan and Koyomi-chan check if there¡¯s anybody strange around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    As long as we have the Miko power sensors, it should be okay.

    ¡¸ Makoto-san, it¡¯s a little bit cramped, sorry ¡¹

    We only have the business van we use to carry transport the pads, and so there¡¯s a lot of it here.

    Makoto-san¡¯s squished between Luna and Koyomi-chan.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s driving, and I take the passenger seat.

    Yukino, Nei, and I are on the second row.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee drives off the car.

    As soon as the van leaves the school grounds¡­

    ¡¸ Nii-san, there¡¯s a strange person over there ¡¹

    Luna points at a man wearing a full black suit.

    Black suit, red-colored shirt. Yellow necktie.

    A man with a perm and sunglasses.

    That man saw Katsuko-nee and me, then waved his hand.

    ¡¸ Oh, that man¡¯s in charge today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I thought so ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I sighed.

    ¡¸ W-Who is that person? ¡¹

    Ai asks¡­

    ¡¸ That one¡¯s Michi¡¯s father ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Her biological father ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t want to know that¡­ ¡¹

    Luna, who gets along with Michi, replied in disappointment.

    ¡¸ I finally understand why Michi-oneesama shuts out her father from her memories ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

 Chapter 830. Sex Kingdom / Aiâ€™s gratitude sex 1

    ¡¸ Is it that bad? ¡¹

    I asked Luna.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like that, but¡­ ¡¹

    She replies after giving it a thought.

    ¡¸ I think that she wants her father to look decent ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look decent? You mean wearing a shirt, necktie, and a business suit? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, he doesn¡¯t need to fuss about his clothing, but I don¡¯t think that looks decent either ¡¹

    Hmmm. Kudou-papa is, you know?¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think my father dresses better than him ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s father belongs to the Yakuza.

    He¡¯s gone from this world, just like her mother, Kiyomi-san.

    ¡¸ Right, why does that old man dress up like that? ¡¹

    Yukino asks. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ I think it would look good on Kudou-san if he were younger¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, Katsuko-oneechan¡­If Kudou-san was younger, that¡¯s not even part of the fashion! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, there are a lot of people who still dress up with the fashion from when they were young¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, there sure were from the customers in the mansion like that ¡¹

    Nei watched the customers when the brothel was in business back then.

    ¡¸ That old man was wearing a business suit and sweater as the undershirt, and when he wears a beret, he looks like an old mangaka. He¡¯s also got mustache and wears sunglasses even at night ¡¹

    ¡¸ That one is a famous artist ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I was sure that it was Onodera-sensei that shows up on ¡°Gara**no***Tsura¡±! ¡¹

    Nei bursts out as Kana-senpai¡¯s gone.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, you wouldn¡¯t want your father to look that strange. But I think that it¡¯s also problematic if your father¡¯s too fashionable. My Papa, for example, he¡¯s wearing a white suit during summer. Well, he¡¯s quite tall and somewhat handsome, but still, he¡¯s going too far that he¡¯s out of place ¡¹

    Yukino talks about her late father.

    ¡¸ That guy is a narcissist after all¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks nostalgically.

    She hardly has any resentment towards Shirasaka Sousuke anymore.

    Back then, she¡¯s only driven by her hatred and desire for revenge.

    All of the women in the mansion who suffered from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s hands were like that, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, he¡¯s working in an advertising agency, and so I think he can¡¯t help but want to look good. More people are dressing weirdly in his company. They¡¯re all forcing themselves to look young, like over age-forty men who are trying out the hairstyle of the young guys. They even shave off their eyebrows. Disgusting. Doesn¡¯t mean that it applies to all of them though ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke must have a lot of friends in showbusiness that harasses female talents.

    ¡¸ In the end, boys need to go with fashion appropriate for their age ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ My Granduncle in Shirasaka main house was like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ The head of a distinguished family won¡¯t make himself look ridiculous ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Shirasaka house owns newspaper and television companies, and so they¡¯re a distinguished family.

    Naturally, they¡¯re no match to Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Jii-chan always looks decent ¡¹

    I said. Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s natural. People like Kouzuki-sama always have someone near him ¡¹

    Someone near him.

    ¡¸ His bodyguards or Yazawa-san. They¡¯re not his family, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re in Kouzuki-ojiichan level, you still need to talk to people even if it¡¯s in the middle of the night ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Therefore, Kouzuki-sama, he can¡¯t dress up comfortably unless he¡¯s in his bedroom or in our mansion ¡¹

    His bedroom, and the brothel.

    ¡¸ He can¡¯t feel at ease when people are looking at him ¡¹

    Just like Misuzu and Ruriko.

    They never break their posture unless it¡¯s only with family.

    In that regard, they open up and become disheveled when having sex.

    They can¡¯t open up their hearts unless they get naked.

    I¡¯m sure Jii-chan was like that.

    ¡¸ We do have some security people around our house, but there¡¯s no bodyguard that follows us inside the mansion ¡¹

    That¡¯s right when Jii-chan came over, he asked Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san to stay outside.

    ¡¸ The mansion, in a sense, is a space for Kouzuki-sama to relax. There are cameras, but Ojou-sama and Kyouko-san are the only people watching. You know that Kouzuki-sama brought Kyouko-san here, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I replied.

    Jii-chan entrusted the monitoring and protection of the brothel to Kyouko-san, a person he trusts, and that¡¯s what revived the Kuromori brothel.

    Then, the old customers came back together.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s presence prevented Shirasaka Sousuke from doing anything absurd in the mansion.

    However, Jii-chan only entrusted the safety of the brothel, so¡­

    Minaho-neesan needed a lot of time as Shirasaka Sousuke took over the whole management of Kuromori.

    And during the time, Margo-san took over Kyouko-san¡¯s job.

    ¡¸ You two can stop with that, right? Anyway, girls want their fathers to look dashing¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino changes the topic.

    She probably doesn¡¯t want to recall her father, who died horribly.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, aren¡¯t you looking decent recently? ¡¹

    M-Me?

    ¡¸ Your shirt under your uniform looks clean, and it¡¯s even ironed out. Your daily clothes have a better sense than before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and everyone does it for me ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about clothing.

    I just leave it up to them.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just us, the other girls are also giving their opinions on what he should wear, and we decide on that. There are times where we shop them together ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while driving.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that Misuzu-chan always give out some odd suggestions ¡¹

    Yeah, Ruriko¡¯s got standard suggestions, though.

    Misuzu¡¯s the one who always makes me wear weird stuff.

    ¡¸ Odd suggestions? ¡¹

    Yukino asked. Nei;

    ¡¸ Mii-chan¡¯s into some wild look for Yo-chan for some reason.

    Like when she styled my hair to a pompadour look last May.

    ¡¸ What kind of wild? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, wearing leather jeans and a leather hat and stuff. If asked where she got this idea, she said ¡°Indiana Jones¡± ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Huh? That doesn¡¯t suit you at all, though? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ And there¡¯s also that snakeskin pattern jacket back then. Do you know the movie ¡°Wild at Heart¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope ¡¹

    ¡¸ She said that¡¯s what the protagonist was wearing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that, by the way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nicolas Cage ¡¹

    ¡¸ That looks completely different from you ¡¹

    Right.

    But, Misuzu wants me to put on those strange clothing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like when children want to borrow cosplay when brought at an amusement park ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You see, Mii-chan knows that Yo-chan¡¯s okay with whatever. ¡¹ That¡¯s why she¡¯s having fun making Yo-chan wear all the things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, but it doesn¡¯t need to be something that looks good. I get that ¡¹

    Yukino agreed.

    ¡¸ Those girls can¡¯t open up their heart to anyone but Yo-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also twisted.

    ¡¸ Right. She¡¯s got faith on this complete idiot ¡¹

    I see. Misuzu doesn¡¯t have anyone but me.

    She doesn¡¯t worry if I look better than before.

    Instead, she asks me to wear something unusual for her and smile at it.

    Just like a young mother who asks her child to cosplay princess or magician and take photos.

    ¡¸ What about you, Ai-chan? What kind of look you want Yo-chan to see? ¡¹

    Nei asks Ai.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­Uhm¡­ ¡¹

    Ai blushed.

    ¡¸ I-I like Yoshida-kun N-Naked¡­ ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ A-Ai will get naked right away then¡­ ¡¹

    She replies, bashfully.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Hmm, that¡¯s okay too. I now get that this girl has that personality ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going at a different speed. Your thoughts, I mean. You see, for me, it goes round and round at a fast pace, but this girl takes it slow ¡¹

    No, Yukino, you¡¯re just impatient.

    Some girls are much faster than you.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Then, Ai looked down with her blushing face and fell silent.

    ¡ó¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re here ¡¹

    Our vehicle reached Ai¡¯s house.

    ¡¸ Makoto-san, it¡¯s okay to park here, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Makoto-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, It should be okay ¡¹

    Oh, she must be struggling because space is small.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open up the door now, give me a second ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pulled the handbrake, and then we get out of the car.

    I opened up the back of the van.

    ¡¸ Puhaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Puhaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa ¡¹

    Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Makoto-san take a deep breath.

    ¡¸ That was suffocating. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, fun ¡¹

    The 12-year-old cousins said.

    Makoto-san.

    ¡¸ There we go. ¡¹

    She gets off the car and holds her hips.

    I guess it¡¯s hard for someone in their 40¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay, let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay! ¡¹

    Nei urged Makoto-san, and she opened up the lock.

    ¡¸ C-Come in ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me ¡¹

    Unlike a few days ago, Makoto-san invites us in now.

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Ah, I guess the air gets dense if there are no people, even if that¡¯s just for a few days ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it feels.

    ¡¸ Right. Makoto-san likes to keep things clean, so there¡¯s not much dirt around, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks around.

    Makoto-san¡¯s a clean-freak that she wants her house to stay like that.

    There¡¯s not a single speck of dust on Ai¡¯s room, for example.

    But, let¡¯s open up the windows to let some air in, and we¡¯ll clean up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    The young girls tell Makoto-san.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. I¡¯d prefer not to do any labor right now ¡¹

    No, Yukino. Nobody¡¯s expecting anything from you.

    I know how much filth is in Yukino¡¯s room back then.

    ¡¸ Why not? Yukino-chan can just stay in the living room, drink tea, watch TV or something ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Then, should we split it to the first and second floor? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee suggests, then¡­

    ¡¸ Auu, e-err, uhm ¡¹

    Ai?

    Ai looks at Makoto-san¡­

    ¡¸ M-Mama. I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Ai? ¡¹

    She asks her daughter.

    ¡¸ A-Ai, C-Can I have sex with Y-Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ A-Ai, I want to show my gratitude to Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    G-Gratitude?

    ¡¸ Ai, I can¡¯t think of any other way to thank him other than that ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­

    Then, Makoto-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Can you look after my daughter? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t know much, but please take care of her ¡¹

    She bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ Why not? Look after her, Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Right, today, Ai-chan¡¯s the one who¡¯s giving out the reward. You worked hard on her, after all. Yeah, go spoil Yo-chan now ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, this is your first time to be alone with Ai-san, right? ¡¹

    Huh, Luna?

    She¡¯s right, someone else is always with us when I¡¯m having sex with Ai.

    This is the first time we¡¯re alone.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s good for Nii-san too ¡¹

    Luna said something with hidden meaning.

    ¡¸ Leave the cleaning to us ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan meant that they¡¯ll look after Makoto-san.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and go already. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get this chance where Megumi, Edie, and Hoshizaki-senpai are away ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ C-Come ¡¹

    Ai pulls my shirt.

    ¡¸ Ah, sure, sorry about not helping out though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, just have fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave this one to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, take it slow ¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee send us off with a bright tone. Ai and I went up to the second floor.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    Ai goes up the stairs before me.

    Ah.

    I see Ai¡¯s white panties under her skirt.

    Ai¡¯s thin legs, her thighs, and her round ass.

    Ai noticed that and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s okay, I showed it ¡¹

    Ai said with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ M-My reward just started ¡¹

    Ai, you¡¯ve been thinking about it in the car.

    ¡¸ T-Then, t-this will continue for thirty years ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ A-Ah, I¡¯ll make it 50 years ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, 100! A hundred years ¡¹

    No, I wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with the first one¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if I can live until a hundred years, but, I-I¡¯ll do my best as long as I¡¯m alive ¡¹

    Ai said, then she swings her ass to show inside her skirt purposefully.

    But, she¡¯s clumsy, so she¡¯s moving at an odd rhythm.

    She rises up the stairs.

    I also follow her in a hurry.

    ¡ó¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Err, s-sit down. ¡¹

    As usual, Ai¡¯s room is filled with girlish taste.

    Closing down the door, Ai points at the bed.

    ¡¸ S-sure ¡¹

    I sit down on the bed¡­

    Ai, locks the door.

    ¡¸ Oh, there¡¯s a lock? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    I thought that Makoto-san won¡¯t give Ai¡¯s room a lock as she dotes on her.

    ¡¸ M-Mama also has a key to Ai¡¯s room ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ This lock is for Papa¡­ ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ To make sure that Papa doesn¡¯t enter Ai¡¯s room ¡¹

    Ai isn¡¯t the daughter of Makoto-san¡¯s husband.

    Therefore, Makoto-san doesn¡¯t trust him¡­

    Worried that he might attack her daughter, she adds a lock in the room.

    The gap between the couple is a trench deep.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m told to lock up when I enter my room ¡¹

    The last time we went in here was when she has no control over her body, and so she didn¡¯t lock up the door.

    ¡¸ When Papa¡¯s home, Mama¡¯s always watching in the dressing room while Ai takes a bath. That¡¯s how it always been since Ai took baths alone ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s father naturally wouldn¡¯t want to stay in this house if he¡¯s doubted that much.

    ¡¸ Err, auuuu ¡¹

    Ai stands in front of me.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you for the recent days ¡¹

    She bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ ¡¹

    I mean, I raped her, kidnapped, and forced her to work in the bakery.

    That¡¯s nothing but horrible things¡­

    ¡¸ B-But still, thank you, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, but what was that 30, 50, 100 years earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s about my re..reward for a hundred years¡­my gratitude ¡¹

    Ai speaks while blushing.

    ¡¸ But, Ai¡¯s only my sex friend for a year. After a year, we can reconsider our relationship¡­If you were to find someone else, then you can go to him¡­ ¡¹

    Putting the ¡®bread course aside¡­¡¯

    I can¡¯t tie her up¡­

    I¡¯m only giving her a year to become independent.

    ¡¸ Ai, you need to decide your life for yourself. That also means doing things yourself ¡¹

    I said. Ai;

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    She looks at me. Trembling.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun, you don¡¯t want Ai to have sex with other men, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, if Ai chooses it, I¡¯ll accept that ¡¹

    I said. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a lie¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun, if I were to do it with someone else, you¡¯ll cry ¡¹

    I¡¯ll cry, what?

    ¡¸ A-Ai, I don¡¯t want to see Yoshida-kun cry because of me ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, for a hundred years¡­no, for as long as I¡¯m alive, Ai will have sex with only Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Err, what do we do? What kind of sex shall we do? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes are moist.

    ¡¸ Ai, which do you prefer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? Hmmm, I like¡­ ¡¹

    She leaks out a hot sigh.

    ¡¸ Anything, teach Ai what Yoshida-kun wants ¡¹

    Then, she drops off her skirt.

    Ai¡¯s cute panty shows itself before me.

    ¡¸ Teach me a lot, Ai will do her best learning them all ¡¹

    Ai!

    ¡¸ A-Ai¡­will surely¡­surely get better in sex! ¡¹

 Chapter 831. Sex Kingdom / Aiâ€™s gratitude sex 2

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ai will do her best in sex ¡¹

    It¡¯s just the two of us in Ai¡¯s room.

    Ai pats my shoulder.

    Err.

    What¡¯s this?

    Ai¡¯s personality is to depend on the people around her.

    Devoting her life to me means that she¡¯s replacing her mother, Makoto-san, with me?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ponder over it ¡¹

    Ai squats down and to my line of sight.

    Then, she pats my head.

    ¡¸ Good boy, good boy ¡¹

    Huh, what¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun worked hard ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ai will give you pat-pat¡­ ¡¹

    Ai smiles.

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s okay to take it slow, could you explain what were you thinking, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Ai sits next to me on the bed.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Ai isn¡¯t that smart, so, I don¡¯t think I can tell Papa all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, just calm down and take it easy. Start whenever you like it ¡¹

    I tell AI.

    I want to know the reason why she wants to show gratitude for a hundred years.

    ¡¸ A-Ai, I-I¡¯ve been watching Yoshida-kun for the past few days ¡¹

    Watching me?

    ¡¸ Then, I understood¡­Yoshida-kun likes me, right? ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that suddenly?!

    ¡¸ Yeah, I do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai thought so. Yoshida-kun¡¯s kind to Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Her eyes stare at me.

    ¡¸ Then, when having sex, you look so happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re not someone who picks anyone, right? You don¡¯t have sex with people you don¡¯t like ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun never had sex with Kudou Haruka. Koyomi-chan, Yoshiko-san¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s watching. Listening.

    The relationships of people within the mansion¡­

    ¡¸ Also, M-Mama ¡¹

    Makoto-san?

    No, I never considered wanting to have sex with Makoto-san.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right, I don¡¯t think I can deal with women at the same age as my mother.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I-I understood why you chose me ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Y-You want to take responsibility for Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I mean, yeah.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun works too hard, I think ¡¹

    Ai pokes my elbow with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Work too hard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, everyone doesn¡¯t see how hardworking Yoshida-kun is ¡¹

    Hafuuu, Ai sighed.

    ¡¸ No, they do understand me ¡¹

    My women think of me and support me.

    ¡¸ No, they don¡¯t. They don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Ai shakes her head.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-They all are smart, they can make decisions and act on it in an instant ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, hmm, you see, when they come up with something, they just finish it up with a snap, but Ai and Yoshida-kun are different ¡¹

    Ai and me?

    ¡¸ Ai can¡¯t catch up to their speed. They¡¯re too fast. They start another topic while I¡¯m still trying to understand ¡¹

    I get that.

    Yeah, Minaho-neesan and Misuzu are rapid thinkers, and they also make instant decisions. Furthermore, they act out their choices without delay.

    Their speed is surprising for ordinary people.

    ¡¸ W-When Katsuko-san first taught Ai about making bread¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, she did that.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand it at all, she explains too fast¡­ ¡¹

    R-Right.

    ¡¸ Mana-san and Ruriko-san keep on teaching me, but I didn¡¯t understand them. Agnes-chan¡¯s explanation is somewhat okay ¡¹

    Mana and the girls are also fast¡­

    ¡¸ But, when Yoshida-kun taught me, I understood¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun waited until Ai understood ¡¹

    Ai looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Then, I understood. Y-Yoshida-kun lives in the same speed as Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ They all are too fast. That¡¯s why Yukino-san never does anything ¡¹

    Yukino never helps out in housework.

    ¡¸ If she tries to do something, she¡¯ll get swallowed up by their speed ¡¹

    I-I see.

    Someone¡¯s already working before Yukino could help out.

    If they were to sense that Yukino wants to do some housework, Katsuko-nee or Ruriko would give Yukino a share.

    And once that happens, Yukino needs to catch up to their speed.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san is getting left behind, that¡¯s why she¡¯s rushing. That¡¯s why Tsukiko-san prepares only what Megumi-san can do ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s observing a lot.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshida-kun¡¯s the only one working hard to match up to their speed, you work hard, it¡¯s something to praise, so, pat pat¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s cute hands pat me.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t understand. They¡¯re kind people, but, they don¡¯t know how hardworking Yoshida-kun is¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, but, I think that they still understand¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Ai has always been at this speed, so I understand. Fast people never understand slow people ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ They always get angry, asking, ¡°why can¡¯t you be a bit faster?¡± They don¡¯t understand those who are slower than themselves ¡¹

    Fuuuuuu, Ai breathes out.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit worn out ¡¹

    Yeah, it must be hard for Ai to speak that much.

    Ai lies down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    She looks up at me from the bed.

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re teaching Ai how to make bread¡­ ¡¹

    Err, what about it?

    ¡¸ You always say ¡°Good,¡± or ¡°well done¡± when Ai understood, even if it took some time ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You watch and wait for Ai to understand ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It makes me happy. T-That¡¯s why I thought¡­ ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ I-I thought it might be okay to stay, making bread together all the time ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes are getting moist.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why you asked to change course? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to stay with Yoshida-kun¡­always, be it 30, 50, or a hundred years¡­ ¡¹

    Ai stares up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Mama thinks that Ai is too slow, and useless, that¡¯s why she does everything for Ai. I know ¡¹

    Ai speaks with sadness.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve tried out a lot of things myself in that house¡­ ¡¹

    The change in her environment made her see her relationship with her mother, objectively.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshida-kun knows that Ai is slow but not useless, so you wait for me to understand ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ When I finally noticed that last midnight, I was so happy that I cried ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m just¡­

    I was looking down on Ai for being slow¡­

    She¡¯s a girl who takes things slowly.

    She¡¯s not an idiot, she¡¯s just slow.

    ¡¸ Then, I thought of Yoshida-kun, recalled a lot, and understood¡­ ¡¹

    Ai gets up.

    ¡¸ I thought that Yoshida-kun needs more pat-pat¡­ ¡¹

    She cuddles with me.

    ¡¸ You need someone to praise you, saying ¡°good,¡± ¡°you did great,¡± when you¡¯re working hard ¡¹

    No, I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not doing anything praiseworthy ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! You¡¯re doing your best, so you need to be praised, or you won¡¯t be able to continue¡­ ¡¹

    Ai holds my hand tight.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun told me ¡°good¡± halfway until the end, the bread I made has a strange shape, but I made it. Without Yoshida-kun, I probably couldn¡¯t have done it¡­and¡­ ¡¹

    Ai looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that everyone will look at me and think that I¡¯m a girl who can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s hands are filled with strength.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun knows how happy Ai is, right? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The bread Ai made for Makoto-san¡­

    It made Ai happy¡­

    It¡¯s an achievement for her who made something for the first time.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want to become better in making bread, I want to do it together with Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s this¡­ Therefore, Ai wants to live giving her thanks to you, for a hundred years, or until I die¡­ ¡¹

    The pastry opened up a door in Ai¡¯s life.

    ¡¸ Ai wants to praise Yoshida-kun, pat-pat your head¡­After all, you¡¯re doing your best¡­Ai knows¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes stare at the confused me.

    ¡¸ Ai and Yoshida-kun are on the same speed after all¡­ ¡¹

    I see.

    I¡­

    I misunderstood.

    That I¡¯m living in the same thought speed as Minaho-neesan, Jii-chan, Misuzu and the girls¡­

    Looking at it again.

    This bakery idea¡­

    Baking a lot of pastries for a month since the summer vacation.

    No, I¡¯m able to do it because Katsuko-nee and everyone helps out, but¡­

    I could get this fast if I were alone.

    Katsuko-nee ad Minaho-neesan¡¯s plans¡­I got dragged by their speed.

    All I¡¯m doing is desperately following them.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, you need to come back to our speed, or you¡¯ll get tired¡­ ¡¹

    Ai gently leans her head on my shoulder.

    ¡¸ Everyone doesn¡¯t know how hardworking Yoshida-kun really is¡­ ¡¹

    Me too.

    I¡¯m desperately trying to catch up with my women in their speed, and yet¡­

    I¡¯m actually someone who needs to take time to understand things, just like Ai¡­

    I misunderstood that I¡¯m as quick-witted as everyone¡­

    I looked down on Ai¡­ Underestimated her.

    I¡¯m the worst.

    ¡¸ There, there, don¡¯t make that face, Ai¡¯s here¡­ ¡¹

    Ai hugs me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be with you always¡­ ¡¹

    She kisses me in the cheeks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Ai¡¯s first time wanting to do something for someone ¡¹

    I see. This isn¡¯t dependence.

    She doesn¡¯t want one-sided help.

    She wants to help me, as well.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, I know that you have a lot to think about, a lot of women¡­ ¡¹

    Ai speaks to me.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay. Ai is hopeless without Yoshida-kun, but Ai will also pat-pat Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If Ai doesn¡¯t pat-pat Yoshida-kun, you¡¯ll break off ¡¹

    Ai looks at me.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    I breathe out from the bottom of my stomach.

    I see. I¡­

    I¡¯ve been hiding all this away while pretending to be okay.

    I¡¯ve been forcing myself a lot.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai asks¡­

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is Yoshida-kun the father of the child in Y-Yukino-san¡¯s stomach? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa-san too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I knew it ¡¹

    Ai smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll bear your child too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe not now. Ai can¡¯t do three things at the same time ¡¹

    Three?

    ¡¸ My hands are filled about learning how to make bread and s-sex ¡¹

    Ai nods.

    ¡¸ The baby can be for later ¡¹

    Seriously. she¡¯s¡­

    She lives at her own pace.

    She observes, thinks, and when she has enough information, that¡¯s when she draws a conclusion.

    That¡¯s her personality.

    ¡¸ Is it okay now, Yoshida-kun, you understand it, right? ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun never moves forward until there¡¯s an understanding, you¡¯re stubborn, but I like it ¡¹

    Ai says while patting my head.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you can do what you want with Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, we won¡¯t go and have sex unless I understand her¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, then let¡¯s take it easy ¡¹

    I said. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, please eat me up ¡¹

    ¡ó¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I stripped Ai naked¡­

    I also got naked.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re beautiful, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun looks energetic too ¡¹

    Ai touches my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Hey, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay¡­I¡¯m going to serve this for a hundred years ¡¹

    She squats in front of me and strokes my penis.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯ve gotten better at this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I found out about it last night¡­how do I make Yoshida-kun feel good ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s thin fingers move up and down.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s fingers, and the entrance in that part making strokes¡­ ¡¹

    It looks like she had some image training inside her head.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai stops stroking my penis.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s boring unless I go for something else, right? ¡¹

    She lay down on the bed and looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Here, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    She spreads her arms and waits for me.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    She¡¯s not spreading her legs, which means this isn¡¯t insertion time yet.

    ¡¸ You love breasts, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to lick them, go on ¡¹

    I get on top of Ai¡­

    I suck on her small but cute breasts.

    ¡¸ So cute ¡¹

    Ai hugs my head and pats it.

    I continue to lick her until her nipples get hard.

    ¡¸ Ahn! It makes me shiver, Yoshida-kun! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s breathing is becoming rough.

    Err, the next part is¡­

    ¡¸ Muu, don¡¯t think like that ¡¹

    Ai looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Wait, you want me to go for your nipples again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Yoshida-kun, you just thought that I would get bored if you don¡¯t go for other parts, right? ¡¹

    Was I trying to go to another location because I was thinking of her?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not bored yet, and it¡¯s okay even if I do get bored¡­Yoshida-kun still wants to lick my breasts, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re accustomed to doing that when having sex ¡¹

    Doing what?

    ¡¸ Prioritizing the woman in sex ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, when I watch you have sex with other girls, I¡¯ve always wondered¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wondered what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun could¡¯ve gone for more, and yet, you seem to be going for something else after some time¡­therefore¡­ ¡¹

    Did I become like that before I was aware?

    I grew accustomed to having sex every day that I move my body with the flow on how to please the woman, not myself.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to do that with other girls, but you don¡¯t need to do that with Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Getting accustomed and getting better are two different things.

    It means that I just grew accustomed.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun always lets go of the breasts while looking regretful¡­ ¡¹

    Ai observed me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to lick them off for an hour or two, Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Ai smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s sex is her gratitude, you can do it however you want, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    I finally get what Ai¡¯s been trying to tell me.

    I see. I¡­

    My girls always tell me to do what I want.

    Ruriko, Mana, and Yomi are my sex slaves.

    If I ask them, they¡¯ll entertain me, no matter how perverted it may be¡­

    But¡­

    I¡¯m so useless.

    I¡¯ve been fussing too much about them when it comes to sex¡­

    When I noticed my sex slaves make more requests than I do.

    I can¡¯t release my craving.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s a girl who takes it slow. There¡¯s no need to rush ¡¹

    I see. If it¡¯s in sex, those girls are also quick-witted.

    Therefore, they keep on coming u with new ideas and ask for it.

    Then, I do my best to meet their expectations.

    ¡¸ Ai won¡¯t be able to feel it unless you take it slow. So, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s take it slow ¡¹

    I bury my face on Ai¡¯s breasts once again.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s coming back by late 8, it¡¯s okay to take it easy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, if I take that much time with Ai they¡¯ll get angry ¡¹

    Ai laughed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s me after all. They all know that I take time ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then that¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    I continue to suck on Ai¡¯s nipples while massaging her breasts¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah , aaaaaaaaahhn!!! Hauuuu!!! ¡¹

    I enjoy hearing Ai¡¯s lewd voice¡­

 Chapter 832. Sex Kingdom / Aiâ€™s gratitude sex 3

    The warm light from the autumn afternoon shines in the room.

    Ai¡¯s room, filled with girlish taste¡­

    I continue to suck on Ai¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaauuuu, do you like it that much? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s breasts are bouncy and soft.

    I play around her fair skin and suck it.

    I stimulate her small pink nipples with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I like it ¡¹

    I bury my face on her chest and massage it.

    ¡¸ I feel happy when I do this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Sure, continue to lick it ¡¹

    I see. Ai is different from the other girls.

    She doesn¡¯t care much about the size of her breasts.

    She only wants me to enjoy it.

    ¡¸ A-Ai also loves it when you lick them¡­.aaaah!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s enjoying our time together.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuuuuuun!!! ¡¹

    She pats my head and face.

    I take my time and continue to lick and compare her nipples and made it hard.

    The free nipple gets a teasing from my fingers.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, it makes me shiver! ¡¹

    Ai leaks out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ My breasts are feeling good ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, were you not in good terms with your mother? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I looked up at Ai¡­

    Ai gently wraps my head.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why you love breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    How do I answer this?

    ¡¸ Ai gets that¡­ ¡¹

    Ai stares at me.

    ¡¸ I love Mama, but it¡¯s not like that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Mama combs my hair, rinse my back, puts on clothes for me, but she never gives me a hug ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Mama loves touching Ai, but she also thinks that she shouldn¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Ai isn¡¯t the daughter of Makoto-san and her husband.

    She¡¯s the proof of Makoto-san¡¯s sins.

    ¡¸ Mama touches my hair, pats my back, but she never gives me a hug, never touches my hand ¡¹

    Ai looks at the doll on the bookshelf.

    It¡¯s a dress-up doll with red hair and Anne-like clothing.

    ¡¸ Ai played with that doll when she was young. Putting clothes, and even bringing it to the bath ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Just like how Mama treats Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai thinks that her mother loves her like a doll.

    ¡¸ But, Ai does embrace that doll from time to time. Mama never does it for me ¡¹

    Makoto-san¡¯s love for her daughter is too distorted.

    ¡¸ Ai, come here, I¡¯ll give you a hug. ¡¹

    I got up and embraced Ai¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing, how did you know that Ai wants a hug? ¡¹

    Ai asks me.

    ¡¸ Well¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I get it! ¡¹

    Ai also hugs my body.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun also wants a hug too! There, there¡­ ¡¹

    Haaaaaaaaaa¡­

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m soaking myself in hot springs.

    Ai¡¯s body is soft and warm. It¡¯s comfortable.

    For both my mind and body.

    ¡¸ Right, I didn¡¯t get along with my mother¡­ ¡¹

    I wonder if that woman ever gave me a hug?

    It seems like Grandma¡¯s already looking after me since I was an infant.

    ¡¸ There, there, it¡¯s okay now, Ai¡¯s here for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, and I¡¯ll always be by your side, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    We kissed each other as we embrace our naked bodies.

    ¡¸ Ufufu ¡¹

    After kissing her, Ai returns a kiss¡­

    We exchange kisses like it¡¯s a game.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s lips are so puffed¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Ai moistens up her lips with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Ah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Then, she kissed me up again.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡¯s lips also feel pleasant ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I like it here¡­and here¡­ ¡¹

    She kisses me on my cheeks and nose.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡¯s hot thing is in between Ai¡¯s legs ¡¹

    Yeah, we¡¯re hugging each other naked¡­

    My erect penis is pushed to Ai¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸ You want to do that? ¡¹

    Do what?

    ¡¸ Fellacho? ¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, do you want fellacho? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I think you meant fellatio¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, some Italian word ¡¹

    Is fellatio an Italian word?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fellatio, remember that ¡¹

    Though it sounds cute when she says, ¡°Fellacho.¡±

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s embarrassing to get it wrong, right? ¡¹

    I said. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing embarrassing, I want to do it with Yoshida-kun after all¡­ ¡¹

    She kisses my nose again.

    ¡¸ Then you can say that when we¡¯re alone¡­ ¡¹

    That smile of hers is too cute.

    ¡¸ So, what to do? Want to continue licking my breasts? Or Fellacho? Or, do you want to go inside, Ai? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with Fellacho ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s go with fellacho!! ¡¹

    Ai recites herself like a family restaurant clerk.

    ¡¸ Then, sit down here, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    I sit down on the edge of the bed, and Ai squats between my legs.

    ¡¸ Back then, I gave Yoshida-kun fellacho sideways, I nearly suffocated¡­ ¡¹

    Ai doesn¡¯t have the stamina.

    I need to be careful with her posture when having sex.

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu ¡¹

    Ai holds my penis with both hands and holds the tip in her mouth.

    Then, she looked up at me and smiled.

    Pecho, pecho.

    Ai uses her tongue to lick my glans.

    To be honest, she lacks skill.

    If it¡¯s a pleasure in fellatio, others are better¡­

    But, it¡¯s filled with love and warmth.

    Her ¡°Fellacho¡± is a hundred points.

    ¡¸ If I recall, you do it like this ¡¹

    Ai rubs her nipples on my glans.

    She remembers how everyone else does it.

    ¡¸ Auu, Yoshida-kun¡¯s thing is so warm, it feels good ¡¹

    She speaks out her thoughts as she feels the heat of my glans in her nipples.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ¡°that,¡± right? Using my mouth as that part¡­ ¡¹

    Ai tries to reproduce the contraction of her vagina in her lips, just like when she was giving me a handjob.

    ¡¸ Kaho!!! It¡¯s hard! ¡¹

    Ai coughs violently.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to force yourself¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get better at this ¡¹

    Ai said. Then she starts licking my penis again.

    ¡¸ Do you want to let it out? ¡¹

    Ai stares up at me.

    She¡¯s watching¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to go multiple times, we have a lot of time¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I shouldn¡¯t think about Katsuko-nee and the girls on the lower floor.

    I¡¯ll concentrate on Ai for now.

    ¡¸ Where do you want it? Ai¡¯s mouth? Face? Or inside? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t hold it anymore, let¡¯s do it inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, okay. Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ Auuu, how do you want to connect? ¡¹

    Ai stands up.

    Her crotch drips love nectar to the floor.

    ¡¸ What should we do for the first one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ First? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the first one? ¡¹

    She¡¯s telling me that I can go at it multiple times for multiple hours.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with normal ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ First one will be just a normal one¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Ai gets on the bed¡­

    Then, she lies down her petite body facing upwards.

    ¡¸ Here¡­ ¡¹

    She spreads her legs¡­

    The crotch Makoto-san shaves to let her stay like a child.

    It¡¯s still smooth even now.

    ¡¸ You did this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. I didn¡¯t know what to do so I asked Agnes-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Ah, Agnes is the one teaching Ai how to do things herself.

    ¡¸ Then, she said that Papa likes it when it¡¯s smooth, like Agnes¡¯ ¡¹

    No, Agnes just doesn¡¯t have any growing yet¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, I shaved it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want to shave it yourself, Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    Ai asks.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not into that¡­ ¡¹

    If it becomes a fad, it¡¯ll get hard for me.

    I¡¯ll take more time shaving everyone¡¯s pubic hair off than taking a bath.

    ¡¸ I see. Uhm, Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing if you stare at me that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to see Ai¡¯s embarrassed face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, okay¡­ ¡¹

    Ai speaks with a blushing face.

    Her skin¡¯s flushed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m touching them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on ¡¹

    I get in between Ai¡¯s legs¡­

    I spread out her small slit with my fingers.

    The hot liquid drips down.

    ¡¸ Uuu, it¡¯s embarrassing¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s entrance is shining wet. It¡¯s bright pink.

    ¡¸ Does it still hurt? ¡¹

    It¡¯s been only a few days since she lost her virginity.

    We do have sex, and I cum inside her at least once a day, but¡­

    ¡¸ It makes me shiver ¡¹

    Ai replies with a drowsy look.

    ¡¸ Like, when you rub your penis hard¡­ ¡¹

    I see. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore.

    Although, it didn¡¯t hurt Ai during her first time¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, give me a second¡­ ¡¹

    I scoop some of Ai¡¯s love nectar and smear them on my erect penis.

    Ai stares at the ritual before I violate her.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, uuuu ¡¹

    I get on top of Ai¡¯s naked body.

    I open up her soft thighs and rub my glans on her entrance.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaauuuu ¡¹

    It makes wet sounds as I rub our mucous membranes.

    ¡¸ Ai, open it yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Ai spread out her slit with her hand.

    Okay.

    I poke her clitoris with my glans.

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ Ah, there, it makes me shiver! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    I grind her clitoris with my glans.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    She oozes out more warm liquid from her slit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come¡­ ¡¹

    My glans descends to her opening.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah ¡¹

    Moving my hips little by little.

    Juppuri.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m dipping my dick in hot springs.

    Ai¡¯s insides are so tight, warm, and it feels like I¡¯m melting.

    I want to go deeper.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuuu!!! Haaa!!! ¡¹

    Jubububububububu!!

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah! Yoshida-kun!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s insides wrap me up.

    ¡¸ Agu!! ¡¹

    Ai leaks out a cute scream when I poke deep inside her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all in! ¡¹

    I said while embracing Ai¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ G-Good job¡­ ¡¹

    Ai takes a deep breath as a foreign object enters her vagina.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not it, the good job is just about to cum ¡¹

    Ai laughed at what she said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take a break ¡¹

    I kissed Ai and groped her breasts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s take it easy ¡¹

    I entwine Ai¡¯s tongue, lick her, suck her.

    ¡¸ Ai, raise your hands above your head ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, like this? ¡¹

    Ai goes ¡®banzai¡¯ pose.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move¡­ ¡¹

    I bury my face on Ai¡¯s armpits.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa! That tickles! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it ¡¹

    I start licking Ai¡¯s armpits.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it makes me shiver! ¡¹

    Ai trembles.

    ¡¸ This part is also shaved ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai isn¡¯t that hairy from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Ai¡¯s body is soft and smooth ¡¹

    I rub my cheeks on Ai¡¯s body.

    She¡¯s really squishy.

    Small, petite, cute, soft.

    It¡¯s a fresh sensation for me.

    Oh, I see.

    Most of my women train their bodies.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s in the tennis club, yet, you hardly train, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu, I¡¯m not good with work out ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s just like you¡­ ¡¹

    This gentle sensation wrapping her up.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s having sex with Yoshida-kun right now ¡¹

    AI¡¯s body is sweating in arousal.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, you¡¯re sweating on your forehead. ¡¹

    I guess me too.

    Ai wipes off the sweat with her hand.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time I start moving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    I go grand, deep, slow, stirring up Ai¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu! Auuuu! ¡¹

    Ai frowns her eyebrows, feeling it.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it feels good! But¡­ ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Is it okay for Ai to feel this much pleasure? Should I do something in return? ¡¹

    I kiss Ai in the lips.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put that aside for now. All you have to do is feel it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s feel pleasure together ¡¹

    I move my hips rhythmically.

    ¡¸ Un, un, ah, aaah! Aaaah! Yoshida-kun!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s breasts sway around. Her nipples turn round and round.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! I-It feels good! Aaah! My voice is leaking out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Let me hear it, let me see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s embarrassing¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute¡­ Ai ¡¹

    Shuppu! Juppu! Juppu! Juppu!

    ¡¸ Hauuu! Haaa! Hafuu! Hauuuu! Aaaahn! Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaauu! My body feels strange, it¡¯s about to jump off!! ¡¹

    Ai appeals to me with her eyes.

    ¡¸ Go on, feel it all!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaauuu! I will! I¡¯m becoming strange! No! I¡¯m doing it! I¡¯m going strange! Aaaaah! Yoshida-kun!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s body leaks out sweat and love nectar, her female pheromone.

    That just arouses me further.

    ¡¸ Aaaah. Ai¡­Aiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    My head turned blank, and all I do is attack Ai¡¯s naked body.

    The sweat from my forehead drips on Ai¡¯s breasts.

    Ai¡¯s breasts are shining with sweat.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Yoshida-kun! Aaaaah! I¡¯m feeling good! What do I do?! What should I do?! ¡¹

    Ai wants my help.

    ¡¸ Hold Ai! Yoshida-kun! Ai might fly off somewhere! Yoshida-kun, hold me!!! ¡¹

    I pile my hand on top of Ai.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here for you! ¡¹

    I grab Ai¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡¸ Yes! I know! I can feel it! Yoshida-kun¡¯s coming inside Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I thrust inside Ai at my top speed.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaaah! This is too intense! Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai! Ai! Aiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Y-Yoshida-kun! I-I¡¯m dying! I feel like I¡¯m going to fly away!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯ll get hold of you!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t let go! Don¡¯t let go of me! Aaaaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Ai reaches climax!!!

    ¡¸ Auuuuuuuuuuuuunnnn!!!!! ¡¹

    Ai cried like a wild female beast.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming!! Ai!!!!! ¡¹

    A few seconds after Ai¡¯s climax.

    ¡¸ Uuuu!!! ¡¹

    My white-hot liquid pours inside Ai¡¯s womb!!

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Ai can feel it in the deepest part of her.

    A male fluid violating her.

    Her womb trembles out of instinct.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s drinking it! Ai¡¯s insides are stirring up! ¡¹

    I can feel it too.

    Ai¡¯s womb drinks the semen I release greedily.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming out! There¡¯s still more! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let it out! Yoshida-kun! L-Let it all out inside, Ai!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaaaaaah!!!!

    My penis pulsates and pours more white liquid in Ai¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ I love you! I love you, Yoshida-kun!!! ¡¹

    Ai shouts while spilling tears of joy.

 Chapter 833. Sex Kingdom / Aiâ€™s gratitude sex 4

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa¡­ ¡¹

    I lie down on Ai¡¯s soft body limply after my long ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Fuu, fuu, auu, haa ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s also taking a deep breath.

    Her heart¡¯s beating fast.

    Her body¡¯s sweating all over.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun, you look in pain. You¡¯re sweating a lot ¡¹

    I guess I¡¯m sweating all over too.

    ¡¸ Did you let out a lot? ¡¹

    Ai gently hugs me and asked.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I did. That was a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    Ai smiled. Then¡­

    ¡¸ Good boy, good boy¡­ ¡¹

    She pats my head¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun to do it together¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ai said. I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ I always had Mama, and everyone else does everything for me, but¡­ ¡¹

    She looked at my eyes and said.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshida-kun taught me that I need to do things myself¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Ai learned from Agnes and the girls for the past few days.

    ¡¸ And now, I just had sex with Yoshida-kun¡­ Only the two of us¡­right? ¡¹

    Ai peeks into my face.

    ¡¸ Ai and Yoshida-kun¡­together. ¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just a one-sided attack.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right, this is sex between two people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Ai smiles in satisfaction¡­

    Ai¡¯s insides tighten up.

    The semen remaining in my penis is squeezed out by Ai¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ You see, Katsuko told me this recently ¡¹

    Ai said while still having me inside her.

    ¡¸ Doing something for someone is much more fun than the other side ¡¹

    She pats my head gently.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Ai tried fellacho ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yoshida-kun looked so happy, pleased about it. Next time, I¡¯ll drink it ¡¹

    She cute girl smiles, lovely.

    ¡¸ Then, Katsuko-san said that it¡¯s not the end of it ¡¹

    Ai speaks to me with all her effort.

    ¡¸ Doing something together is much better than doing something for someone ¡¹

    Doing it together is much better.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. Having sex is fun. Fufu¡­ ¡¹

    Ai.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I exchange a kiss with Ai.

    Ai inserts her tongue and entwines with mine.

    ¡¸ Hafuu, what do we do next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡¯s still big¡­ ¡¹

    Ai can feel the penis inside her.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san also told me¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ About what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She said that Yoshida-kun has no post-coital clarity ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai doesn¡¯t get it either, but, she said that Yoshida-kun doesn¡¯t settle down even after a round of sex. And it¡¯s rare ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see¡­ ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know much about other male¡¯s sexual activities.

    ¡¸ Is that strange? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really, it¡¯s actually amazing. Katsuko-san said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s impressive about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She said that most boys lose interest with their women after releasing it once ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that, you know? I¡¯m having sex with such a cute girl after all¡­ ¡¹

    A naked woman having my semen poured in her womb¡­

    Thinking about that, it arouses me so hard that I¡¯d want to go for another round.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, but still, Yoshida-kun¡¯s great¡­and cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? Cute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, when you get naked and insert it to Ai, it¡¯s so cute¡­too cute ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on inside Ai¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Therefore, here. Let¡¯s go for it until it goes soft ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is Ai¡¯s body okay, though? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s also fun! ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Then, should we change positions? I¡¯ll pull out for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, wait. I want to see¡­ ¡¹

    I got Ai to sit up.

    Ai stares at the part where we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸ Oooh, this is amazing ¡¹

    She¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll pull out for now ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    Chupon. As soon as I pulled out my glans, semen spilled out of her slit.

    ¡¸ Oooh, it¡¯s coming out. It¡¯s a waste though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just cum inside again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let out a lot¡­ ¡¹

    Now then, for the second round¡­

    ¡¸ Ai, could you go to the desk? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, okay ¡¹

    The two of us got off the bed.

    ¡¸ What are we going to do? ¡¹

    I look at Ai¡¯s naked body, then¡­

    She¡¯s small and petite for real.

    I could just give her hips a good hug.

    Her legs and ass don¡¯t have that much meat.

    Her small breasts are reasonably beautiful, but¡­

    ¡¸ Give me a smile ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Ai shows a natural smile.

    ¡¸ Cute ¡¹

    The beauty of this first-year girl leveled up.

    Her beauty is cuteness, unlike Nei, Kana-senpai, and Yukino.

    ¡¸ If you think so, then give me a hug and kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Will do ¡¹

    I embraced Ai and kiss her lips, cheeks, and nose.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m losing my legs when Yoshida-kun hugs me tight while standing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I have you in my arms. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, then I won¡¯t worry about it anymore ¡¹

    Ai kisses me.

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll sit in here, and Ai will ride my legs ¡¹

    I sit down on the chair.

    Having a naked woman sit down is strangely arousing.

    ¡¸ Err, I can¡¯t see Yoshida-kun¡¯s face like this ¡¹

    It¡¯s natural when we have this position.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Now, face that mirror ¡¹

    A big full-length mirror is placed in one of the doors in Ai¡¯s closet.

    ¡¸ Sit down and face that way. ¡¹

    I pull the caster-use seat and face the mirror.

    ¡¸ Like this¡­ ¡¹

    I sat down the chair and adjust the height.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s legs could reach the ground if you sit on my lap now, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Un.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you scared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try.. ¡¹

    Ai turns her back on me, I hold her hips and make adjustments.

    ¡¸ Spread your legs. Yes, like that, then lower your hips. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s ass approaches my lap.

    My erect tip comes in contact with Ai¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re probably scared, but just lower your hips like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaan!!! ¡¹

    Nuppu!

    Once again, my penis feels her warm and wet insides.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t strain yourself, take it slow, breathe, and just put it in slowly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, aah, uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s tight and narrow, it¡¯s piercing through Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Auu! ¡¹

    As soon as it¡¯s all in, Ai¡¯s ass makes contact with my legs.

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s all in now, you can loosen up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Afuuu ¡¹

    Ai takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ Amazing, it¡¯s connected. I can see it ¡¹

    The mirror in front of us exposes our naked bond.

    The image of my penis swallowed by Ai¡¯s slit as well.

    Ai¡¯s love nectar shines on the root.

    ¡¸ Aaah, no, this is bad ¡¹

    Ai muttered.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s bad? There¡¯s nothing bad about Ai though ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s eyes don¡¯t look away from our silly figure reflected in the mirror.

    ¡¸ If you show me this, I really won¡¯t be able to part from Yoshida-kun forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I come from behind and massage Ai¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, A-Ai¡¯s having a penis inside and having her breasts groped. ¡¹

    Furthermore, I lick the back of Ai¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s licking my face too ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s pussy tightens up.

    ¡¸ And of course, I¡¯ll kiss you when I thought of it ¡¹

    I pull Ai to face me and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa, this is super lewd¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s voice melts¡­

    ¡¸ There¡¯s more to that¡­ ¡¹

    I start poking my hips from below.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaahn! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Ai gasps loudly.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Ai in the mirror makes a very lewd face! She looks like she¡¯s feeling good from doing it with Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    The image of us in the mirror are melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaahn! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Juppo! Juppyu!

    The point where we entwine is squirting with love nectar.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s amazing! Y-Yoshida-kun!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai!!! ¡¹

    I braced my legs with Ai on top of my lap and bring the chair closer to the mirror.

    This is a caster-use chair, so I can do that.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind that, just let me ¡¹

    We come closer to the mirror.

    ¡¸ Ai put your hand on the mirror and slowly get up ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But if I do that, Yoshida-kun¡¯s thing is going to pull out ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t, I¡¯ll do it together with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ But.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just try it out. First, stretch out your hands to the mirror ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s trembling hands touch the mirror.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s stand up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauuu!!!??? ¡¹

    I stand up while holding Ai.

    ¡¸ Okay, now we¡¯re going to slowly stand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu???? ¡¹

    We move from sitting to doggy style.

    ¡¸ This is too lewd ¡¹

    Ai, who had her hands placed on the mirror, watches the man violating her from behind, and her body trembles.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s move¡­ ¡¹

    I grab Ai¡¯s hips and slowly move in and out.

    ¡¸ Ah, aah, kyafuu, aaah! ¡¹

    Ai opens her mouth wide and gasps hard.

    I can see her cute breasts in the mirror swinging around.

    ¡¸ Kyaan! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it feel good? Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good! Ahn! It feels good! Yoshida-kun?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good for me too!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu! Let¡¯s go for more!!! ¡¹

    Ai!!!

    I grab Ai¡¯s round ass and start moving my hips intensely.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaauuu! Aaaaaaaahn! ¡¹

    Ai screams cutely.

    Her cute face in the mirror is drowning in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaaah! Aaaaaaah! More! Yoshida-kun!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Ai! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    I keep my thrusts from behind, and Ai¡¯s small body bounces like spring from my body to the mirror and back.

    Ai¡¯s breasts sway all around, and her nipple¡¯s flicking her sweat.

    Her thighs are sticky with her love nectar.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Yes! It feels good!! Aaaah! Aaaah! Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai! I¡¯m about to¡­ ¡¹

    Ooh, the hot mass rises up.

    ¡¸ Ai, I-I can¡¯t hold it anymore! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaaaah! Ai, Ai too! Yoshida-kun! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Then¡­

    I put on a spurt¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaaahn! So intense! Aaaaah! Aaaaaaah! Yoshida-kun! Yoshida-kun!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai! Ai! Ai!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see! I like it! I love, love, love, love you!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too! Aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! I¡¯m feeling strange again! Ai in the mirror looks so lewd!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead! ¡¹

    Both the Ai in the mirror and in reality!!!

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let out a lot!! Warm Ai¡¯s stomach!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Ai! Uuuuuu ¡¹

    I desperately try to hold back¡­

    ¡¸ S-So cute! Yoshida-kun¡¯s so cute!!! ¡¹

    Ai shouts as she looks at my face in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Aaaaaah! Aaaau! Aaaaah! I¡¯m going to fly! I¡¯m going to fly! I¡¯m going to fly! Aaaaah! Ai¡¯s going to fly!!! ¡¹

    Now!!!

    I release it all in one go!!!!!

    ¡¸ So hot!!!!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s womb feels the overflow of ecstasy spreading in her womb, and she opened her eyes wide.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! It¡¯s coming out! It¡¯s coming! Aaaah! There¡¯s more! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, Ai! Aaaaaah ¡¹

    As expected, the second round has more volume.

    Maybe it¡¯s a strange part of my body, but¡­

    I grab Ai¡¯s ass and grind the entrance to her womb¡­

    I ejaculate with the momentum of peeing.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaaaah!!!! ¡¹

    Ai reflected in the mirror has her mouth flapping, taking a deep breath.

    Her hands are glued to the surface, trembling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still cumming. Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaaah ¡¹

    Ai trembles in pleasure with her mouth open.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    I embrace Ai¡¯s small body from behind until I finish my ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai fell on the floor with her hands still on the mirror. Exhausted.

    Me too.

    Then, I lay down on the floor while hugging Ai¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah, hauuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s soft skin is flushed.

    Her sweat smells like sweet milk, and her love nectar¡¯s sour. She¡¯s filled with the lewd smell of semen.

    Her womb is twitching, squeezing my penis for more.

    I¡¯m embracing all of Ai.

    Cute. Ai¡¯s so cute.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ I want to see your face¡­ ¡¹

    Ai mutters after returning from the climax.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I pull out my penis¡­

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    And then, we face, then embrace each other.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yoshida-kun. Yoshida-kun¡¯s face is so cute! I love it! ¡¹

    Ai said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I like Ai¡¯s face too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    We kissed. Again and Again.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go back to bed, I want to flirt more ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s fawning on me.

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    I carry Ai and head to bed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ufufu, you really do love breasts, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    The two of us lay down the bed and used my arm as a pillow.

    I play with Ai¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Ai loves Yoshida-kun¡¯s touch¡­ ¡¹

    Smiling has become normal for her.

    ¡¸ I like it when you lick and suck on it. I also love giving Yoshida-kun fellacho ¡¹

    ¡¸ You seem to like sex now ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Yoshida-kun I like ¡¹

    Ai kisses my arm next to her.

    However.

    I never thought that having sex with a girl who takes things slowly makes things lighter for me.

    Ai thinks and speaks slowly, and so I get slow as well.

    There¡¯s no rush. There¡¯s no need to check the state of the partner and forestall them.

    Then that means¡­

    My brain is on full throttle when I¡¯m with other girls¡­

    It¡¯s their fault, but that doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re not concerned about me.

    They¡¯re just quick-witted¡­

    And I¡¯m slow, I desperately try to catch up to them, trying to anticipate things¡­

    I¡¯m forcing myself to deal with it.

    I don¡¯t want to disappoint my women, after all¡­

    But¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I now understand that my time with Ai is a necessity ¡¹

    I need times where I can just slow down, take it easy.

    In truth, I¡¯m at the same speed as Ai¡­

    I also was stuttering and was slow to speak back then.

    Now, I¡¯m just trained to speed up somewhat, but¡­

    In reality, I¡¯m still slow.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay from now on ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ After lunch, during the fifth period¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ When everyone else is back in class¡­Katsuko-san¡¯s calculating the sales, and she¡¯s going away, it will be just Yoshida-kun and Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai observed.

    The bakery is a part of the schooling, so Katsuko-nee, the lecturer, manages the money.

    She carries a portable cash box and takes the car to the bank, or the mansion.

    Some delinquents would want to enter the bakery if they think that it has money, and so it¡¯s announced to have that rule, and Katsuko-nee does it.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the bread course, so we have to clean up the bakery after the lunch break, and once we¡¯re done cleaning up, we can have sex¡­ ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    Having sex with Ai resets the speed of my thoughts.

    I think that I¡¯ll need that.

    Ai has become a necessity.

    ¡¸ I feel a bit sleepy ¡¹

    Taking it easy makes me feel sleepy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we still have time ¡¹

    Ai intends to do this until her father arrives.

    I guess that¡¯s okay.

    I feel sorry for Katsuko-nee and everyone below, but¡­

    I told AI that I¡¯m tired, and I¡¯m sleepy.

    I could never say that to the other girls.

    I¡¯m always steeling myself, sharpening my mind.

    But with Ai¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸ You¡¯re awake? ¡¹

    I see eyes in front of me.

    AI¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    ¡¸ Ah, I fell asleep? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun did say that you were sleepy ¡¹

    Ai smiles.

    The lights coming from the window are weaker.

    ¡¸ How long did I sleep? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For an hour and a half ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ What about you Ai, what did you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just watched Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    For the whole duration?

    ¡¸ Your sleeping face looks cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also looked at your penis¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That thing will go inside Ai all the time ¡¹

    Ai seems to love watching things¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s adorable ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Getting told that my dick is cute is a bit¡­.but, it¡¯s a beauty¡­hmmm¡­

    Then.

    Dokadokadokadoka!!!

    I hear footsteps running from the stairway¡­?!!

    ¡¸ Auuu? ¡¹

    Ai tilts her head.

    That¡¯s too forceful to be Katsuko-nee or the girls.

    Could this be?

    Oh right¡­It¡¯s been an hour and a half since¡­

    Gacha, gachagacha!!!

    Someone else is trying to open Ai¡¯s room.

    Then¡­

    Don! Don! Don! Don!!

    ¡¸ Hey! You¡¯re in here, Yoshi-kun?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling!!! ¡¹

    I knew it.

    It¡¯s Megu and Edie.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s cruel of you to leave us!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! That¡¯s cruel! ¡¹

    They knock on the door.

    I embraced Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Just a bit more¡­ ¡¹

    I bury my face in Ai¡¯s soft breasts.

 Chapter 834. Sex Kingdom / Slow Club initiation.

    ¡¸ Took you too long! ¡¹

    As soon as I open the door, Megu¡¯s fuming in anger.

    Edie¡¯s making a blank face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry that we didn¡¯t contact you, lots of things happened ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Yoshi-kun didn¡¯t come to classes no matter how much time passed, and when we reached the bakery after school, there was nobody there! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s anger doesn¡¯t die down.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I called Katsuko-oneechan. When I heard that you were here, I came in a hurry. I even brought Yoshi-kun¡¯s bag! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s that? You just had sex with Ai-san¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s something Ai and I need from now on¡­ ¡¹

    I speak calmly.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s qi seems to have loosened up, what happened? ¡¹

    Oh, Edie found out about the change right away.

    Ai¡¯s slacking speed adjusted me to calm down.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been a bit flapping lately¡­ ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, enough of that, come in¡­ ¡¹

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ Yukino? You¡¯re here? ¡¹

    I looked out and shouted.

    ¡¸ I am! Shut up! ¡¹

    She shouts back.

    ¡¸ Hey, come up here Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to talk with just us fellow first-years ¡¹

    Yukino, Megu, Edie, Ai, and me.

    We¡¯re all in our first year.

    We¡¯ll be in the same class starting tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so hopeless ¡¹

    Yukino gets up the stairs.

    ¡¸ What? Everyone¡¯s working down here, and you¡¯re in that room, naked? ¡¹

    She looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ I mean, are you helping out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My job is to stay still. I¡¯m pregnant! ¡¹

    Well, sure, okay.

    ¡¸ Come in everyone ¡¹

    They enter Ai¡¯s room.

    Ai¡¯s sitting down on the bed, naked.

    ¡¸ Err, good mor¡­no, good evening ¡¹

    Seeing that the sun¡¯s about to set, Ai greets everyone as such.

    ¡¸ We were together since daytime ¡¹

    Edie said in amazement.

    ¡¸ Ah, T-That¡¯s true, but, somehow, it¡¯s been hours since then ¡¹

    Ai said.

    There are a lot of turning points in life.

    ¡¸ I see. A lot happened¡­ ¡¹

    Edie, who¡¯s smart, guessed it immediately.

    ¡¸ Edie, if you find something out, then don¡¯t keep it for yourself! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on so explain it to me ¡¹

    Megu gets angry again.

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, it¡¯s a problem of sense, so I can¡¯t explain it that well¡­ ¡¹

    Edie makes a troubled face.

    ¡¸ I get it. There¡¯s nobody here who was fussy, so he¡¯s got a good change of pace ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You see, all of you are always so hasty, do this, do that, talk this, talk that, you don¡¯t ease up unless you decide on things¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    Everyone¡¯s too smart that they¡¯re fast to decide and to take action.

    They decide things in an instant and act it out fast.

    ¡¸ This idiot only has only his hardworking personality as his redeeming value, he¡¯s desperately trying to catch up. But I guess you¡¯re also tired. What an idiot ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to listen to everything Yuzuki or Katsuko says, just half of it and just reply ¡°yes, whatever¡± on the other half. If you¡¯re trying to understand every single thing they try to tell you, it¡¯s evident that you¡¯ll get exhausted ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s living in the mansion, but she¡¯s keeping distance with everyone.

    She¡¯s not trying to get close.

    ¡¸ I guess if you don¡¯t do that, you¡¯ll get hot-tempered, like Megumi over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yukino, I¡¯m not hot-tempered! ¡¹

    Megu protests.

    ¡¸ No, compared to back then, you surely got hot-tempered ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I see. You¡¯re right. Our conversation¡¯s too fast for Megumi. She can¡¯t catch up, that¡¯s why she gets hot-tempered ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s unable to retort.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Megumi, I¡¯m the same ¡¹

    I smiled at Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m forcing myself to catch up. I¡¯m at the same speed as Megu, but I didn¡¯t understand her. Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means the speed on thinking over things ¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡¸ Those who are fast to think, they hear one thing from someone and imagine four, five things from there. Then, they continue to chat, and how do I say it, for example¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like shogi ¡¹

    Edie explains it for me.

    ¡¸ Professionals in Shogi can imagine multiple outcomes in a single move. Therefore, they know which moves are the most effective. Professionals can have ten, up to twenty moves ahead, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ For amateurs like me, I can only think of ¡°I hope my opponent makes this move¡± after I make one¡­ I can¡¯t see what¡¯s ahead of that ¡¹

    I explain it to Megu.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. If that¡¯s the case, Minaho-oneesan, Katsuko-oneesan, Misuzu-san, Ruriko-san, and even Edie are much smarter than me ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t mention Tsukiko¡¯s name, because Megu belongs in that group currently, and they do have the Miko power.

    They can read other people¡¯s minds and can force them to obey, there¡¯s no winning against them in the first place.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean that starting up a fight right away is the right thing to do, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s frustrating that I can¡¯t win against them in reason ¡¹

    Megu looked down.

    ¡¸ Winning or losing, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong ¡¹

    Yukino pats Megu¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not people you need to fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, but¡­ ¡¹

    Looking at Megu talking to Yukino. I noticed it.

    ¡¸ I see. It was thanks to you, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ Up until now, yeah, since May, I didn¡¯t break down thanks to Yukino ¡¹

    I said. Yukino.

    ¡¸ Huh? What are you talking about? Are you stupid? No wait, I do know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I am. I¡¯m an idiot. That¡¯s why I¡¯m completely exhausted, just trying to catch up with everyone¡¯s thoughts. But, back then, Yukino, I talked to you, had sex with you¡­ ¡¹

    Back in May, when I felt like I¡¯m suffocating, Yukino¡¯s always there.

    ¡¸ When I¡¯m with you, I feel at ease. Now I get the reason. Yukino, you¡¯re doing things at your own pace, you never try to catch up with people ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Picking a fight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When I¡¯m with Yukino, I don¡¯t need to think fast. It makes me feel at ease ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s thoughts never go fast. And, she never tries to drag others.

    ¡¸ Are you praising me, or mocking me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m praising you ¡¹

    I embraced Yukino and said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re praising me then, sure¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s always taking things at her pace.

    ¡¸ You seem to be misunderstanding things, I don¡¯t get it, but¡­I mean, you don¡¯t have to tell me things¡­ Oh well. That¡¯s okay ¡¹

    The way Yukino things moderately is her charm.

    ¡¸ Then, Ai is much slower than us¡­ ¡¹

    I look at Ai on the bed.

    ¡¸ Huh? You mean she¡¯s worse than an idiot? ¡¹

    Yukino said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. Ai thinks a lot, and things happen before she could notice it. She¡¯s a girl who doesn¡¯t move on until she digests all of it, so she¡¯s slow ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean an idiot, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Yukino¡­ ¡¹

    Edie interjects.

    ¡¸ If Ai were to play Shogi, she¡¯ll think ¡°Why would you move the piece like that?¡± or ¡°I wonder what kind of wood is used for this piece?¡± or ¡°why do players take turns moving pieces?¡± And such. Therefore, she can¡¯t think ahead of shogi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s an idiot, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I am an idiot ¡¹

    Ai replied.

    ¡¸ See? The person herself said it. Just say ¡°idiot¡¯ ¡¹

    Yukino agreed.

    ¡¸ I get that Darling. When you¡¯re with Ai, you start to think of things that you don¡¯t usually care about like it¡¯s normal ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Ai¡¯s easygoing flow of thoughts has a meaning to me ¡¹

    I look at Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Ai takes things slowly. But she¡¯s not an idiot. She observes, thinks. Although, it¡¯s on her pace ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Yukino stares at Ai, but¡­

    ¡¸ Maybe, she¡¯ll grow better than anyone of us here ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Makoto¡¯s been holding back Ai until now. I think that Darling can raise Ai better¡­ ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Naturally, it¡¯ll take a lot of time ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind if it takes time ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still young, there¡¯s no need to rush ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree with that. Yuzuki and everyone else hurries too much. Why is that? ¡¹

    Regardless of Ai, Yukino will always complain to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I see. I get it. Ai-chan is also someone we have to be considerate about ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Who told you that? ¡¹

    I asked Megu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. We¡¯re in the same year, and will be classmates next year¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    Yukino said. I¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s make the ¡°Yukkuri club¡± with the five of us ¡¹1

    ¡¸ Yukkuri club? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s just the five of us, let¡¯s take it easy. Anything will do ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean slow life, slow sex? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, that ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Edie, I think that you should try slowing down when it¡¯s just us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. You just suddenly jump out. It¡¯s bad for the heart. You might die suddenly if you keep doing that ¡¹

    Yukino tells Edie.

    ¡¸ Mumumu, my heart, and lungs are trained ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean is that it¡¯s okay doing that outside, but how about taking it slow when you¡¯re with your friends? ¡¹

    Then, Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Guitars make a good sound when the strings aren¡¯t too strained, or too loose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know that. It¡¯s one of buddha¡¯s teachings ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ Right, I should try to loosen up sometimes ¡¹

    She sighed.

    ¡¸ Michi is a bit of an airhead sometimes, and so I could ease up, but, I might¡¯ve been too strained¡­ ¡¹

    Michi gets cut loose when it comes to sex.

    You can¡¯t find someone who unleashes that much. Other than Misuzu.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun, if Ai-san and I were slow thinkers, there¡¯s no need to make that kind of group, right? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re overthinking it, Megu ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s this idiot who needs this group the most ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino? Why is that? ¡¹

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, we don¡¯t have to deal with things if they¡¯re troublesome, I mean, the other side will never talk to Megumi or me, who are dim-witted, but¡­ ¡¹

    She speaks in disgust.

    ¡¸ This idiot still wants to get along with those people who love to make schemes, those who have the worst personalities, those who will continue to make lots of cunning plans ¡¹

    Err.

    Oh, there¡¯s no cameras or mic in here.

    We¡¯re in Ai¡¯s house, her room.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s fondness of making plot won¡¯t get cured. If that happens, Katsuko and everyone else won¡¯t be with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯ll also stay with Misuzu and Ruriko, the wealthy ladies, right? Like that old man from Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Yeah, our relationship with Kouzuki house is somewhat troublesome.

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s also a mischievous girl ¡¹

    Nei, yeah¡­

    ¡¸ Then, the Takakura girls. The small girls are cute, but you don¡¯t know what that Tsukiko¡¯s thinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s kind! ¡¹

    Megu refutes.

    ¡¸ Megumi, we¡¯re talking about Darling. Tsukiko¡¯s not a bad person, but, having someone who can read one¡¯s mind is a lot of trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, this idiot is a genuine idiot, if he was just an ordinary man, then he¡¯s gone mad by now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You know it¡¯s impossible to deal with people who have that kind of power. Furthermore, there are three of them! Isn¡¯t that great that you¡¯re an idiot? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Darling may not be aware, but there¡¯s stress accumulating ¡¹

    Edie said. Megu looked at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ Darling will always face those troublesome people desperately from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, you want some time to ease up, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yukino asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what you mean by the same speed, but all you want is some ordinary time, right? ¡¹

    Like Kuromori, the brothel, or Kouzuki house vs. Kansai Yakuza.

    Anyway, I don¡¯t have time for the ordinary.

    ¡¸ I-I agree ¡¹

    Ai speaks from the bed.

    ¡¸ I-I support the idea ¡¹

    She said, then blushed.

    ¡¸ If Ai can be useful to Yoshida-kun, then¡­ ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. It must be fresh for her to be stuck between strange people ¡¹

    Yukino smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s nice and all but I don¡¯t like the name ¡°Yukkuri club¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what do you want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, Edie mentioned ¡°slow life, slow sex,¡± right? ¡¹

    Yukino asks Edie.

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with ¡°slow¡± instead. That sounds healthy, like that salad name, coleslaw? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s got a different spelling ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Slow and coleslaw ¡¹

    Edie corrects the pronunciation.

    ¡¸ Then, what about underthrow from baseball? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino, that¡¯s throw, not slow ¡¹

    Megu replied this time.

    ¡¸ Kukukukukuku ¡¹

    Ai laughed.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san¡¯s so funny ¡¹

    Ai smiled. Yukino.

    ¡¸ Huh, so you can make that face too¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ The rumored cutest girl in our year finally smiled ¡¹

    I said. Edie also smiles.

    ¡¸ Good job, Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it. I¡¯m not cute anyway ¡¹

    Megu feels down again.

    ¡¸ I know AI-san¡¯s popularity, and Yukino¡¯s also beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to flatter me, I¡¯m always beautiful ¡¹

    Megu complains to Yukino.

    ¡¸ Recently, my pregnancy is elevating my beauty further. That¡¯s what Francie told me. You know, I¡¯m famous among those with weird fetish right now ¡¹

    Weird fetish? You mean the guys who get aroused with pregnant women?

    ¡¸ Besides, Edie¡¯s also a beauty ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s got a frank personality, so you hardly worry about her, but¡­

    She¡¯s an extreme beauty when she¡¯s quiet.

    A New Orleans¡¯ beauty with brown skin and blue eyes.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s also beautiful¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. The way you present yourself is the problem ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Nei-oneesan¡¯s teaching me in fashion and make-up now¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s been working hard since last May.

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s why you flopped ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? Nei-oneesan¡¯s extremely beautiful

    ¡¸ That one¡¯s too far! You two have different foundations, Megumi it¡¯s wrong to try to get like Nei ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll be the one to teach you instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino will? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re sisters. Don¡¯t we look the same? I think that I¡¯m a better teacher than Nei¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    Megu agreed.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s becoming even more beautiful but, I¡¯ll never match up to her ¡¹

    Megu also feels insecure with Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Maika¡¯s got nothing to do with this, it¡¯s the difference of resolve ¡¹

    Huh, Yukino?

    ¡¸ You know, that girl thinks that she¡¯ll die if this idiot abandons her. That¡¯s why she¡¯s doing her best to death ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to be so desperate that you¡¯re expecting to die, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Megumi¡¯s difference with us ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Among us sisters, you¡¯re the daughter of someone who looked after Yuzuki, right? That means Megumi¡¯s always been a friend ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Think about it, like, people who are always on the verge of death, the thought that they¡¯ll die in a moment ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s threatened multiple times. She saw the merciless execution of her father.

    ¡¸ Maika and I can¡¯t part from this idiot even if we die. Well, even we do understand that there¡¯s nobody who loves us for real other than this one, but, if he were to abandon us, we would die ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m glad that I could call him an idiot. This idiot won¡¯t get angry even if I hit him. I¡¯m happy that it¡¯s this idiot. If it weren¡¯t him, then Maika and I would¡¯ve become toys for perverts ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s serious about it.

    ¡¸ You know, if you asked for it, I¡¯d wait for you with my three fingers pressed on the floor, or even try to learn how to cook ¡¹

    Yukino tells me.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Right, you have lots of women who can do that already ¡¹

    She speaks slightly regretful.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay to have Yukino by my side ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just seeing Yukino relieves me. I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re still alive. It makes me happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Tears gather in Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Sometimes, I had dreams that Yukino died. Then when I wake up, I recall that Yukino¡¯s still alive. It relieves me ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s alive and here right now.

    I think that it¡¯s a miracle.

    Thinking about what happened last May¡­

    ¡¸ Stop that! Don¡¯t say that! ¡¹

    Yukino cries.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re making me remember things! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so stupid! ¡¹

    Edie hands Yukino a handkerchief.

    ¡¸ I think that Yukino also needs this ¡°slow club.¡± Megumi too ¡¹

    Edie looks at Megu.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the first time where you talked, dropping all the pretense. You don¡¯t have this chance as there are too many people in the mansion ¡¹

    She¡¯s definitely right.

    ¡¸ Megumi can stay on Tsukiko¡¯s group, just like usual. But, you¡¯ll also join this ¡®slow club¡¯ Just like how I¡¯m with Margo and Nei in combat team, and I¡¯ll still train with Michi. But, we¡¯re members of the bakery and slow club ¡¹

    One person joining multiple groups.

    ¡¸ I think that this will make the family stronger. ¡¹

    Connecting people, interlacing the warp and woof¡­

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s the center of the spider net! ¡¹

    Before long, everyone¡¯s connected like a spider thread.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s all strip ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ This is the formation of our club, so let¡¯s do it all together! ¡¹

 Chapter 835. Sex Kingdom / Alive

    ¡¸ For now, strip until you¡¯re all wearing only one underwear ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Well sure, I¡¯ll strip ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t do it now, okay? I¡¯m not in the mood ¡¹

    She said as she strips.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it, of course, ¡¹

    Edie takes off her uniform with a smile.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looks troubled.

    ¡¸ Look at the situation, all the other girls in the room are stripping¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you¡¯re the only one wearing clothes? ¡¹

    Yukino said, laughing.

    ¡¸ W-What? You don¡¯t have to say it like that ¡¹

    Megu gets sullen.

    ¡¸ Megu, strip. This is for the club ¡¹

    I tell her.

    ¡¸ I-I get it. If you¡¯re going that far Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu reluctantly takes off her clothes.

    I sat down on Ai¡¯s bed.

    Ai watches Yukino and the girls strip.

    Yukino speaks while tossing her clothes nearby.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, did you get days where you really were itching to have sex in a month? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I get that day where I want it no matter what ¡¹

    Edie folds the clothes she takes off nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ What do you girls do in those days? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I talk to the one scheduled hat day, asking to swap, or just call me as her guest for that day ¡¹

    Megu is folding the clothes Yukino¡¯s tossing aside instead of her clothes.

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess everyone does that. ¡¹

    Yukino just started living with us in the mansion. She doesn¡¯t have a schedule assigned, and the girls hardly call out on her as a guest.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like that. You have to bow your head to ask their permission, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? You¡¯re asking to swap or even join in ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know¡­. ¡¹

    As usual, she¡¯s got that strange pride in her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I just do it when I want to do it. Like; attacking Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie? ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu are surprised.

    ¡¸ I just pull Darling when I¡¯m in the mood, be it in the house or school. Darling will give it to you if you ask for it. Be it somewhere grassy, in an open classroom, in the restrooms, everywhere ¡¹

    Edie said, laughing.

    ¡¸ Is that true? Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu stares into my eyes.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s just twice. ¡¹

    Back when the delinquents called me out¡­Edie kicked them around, and we had sex after that.

    Oh, I do remember her saying that she wants to do it. Yes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s best to have sex on the spot when you¡¯re in the mood ¡¹

    Edie laughed triumphantly.

    ¡¸ Ai will do the same ¡¹

    Ai nods.

    ¡¸ No, Ai, in Edie¡¯s case, she knows where people are, so she can ask for it when there are no people around, but¡­ ¡¹

    I try to explain, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, Yoshida-kun, I think that Ai wants to do it right away when I get in the mood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s for the best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, only when your lust rises up¡­ ¡¹

    The two nods with Ai. Megu;

    ¡¸ Ah, I give up. That¡¯s something that¡¯s not allowed! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, you don¡¯t want that Megumi? Like, when you¡¯re really horny? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like when you want to howl at the moon ¡¹

    Do they have times like that?

    No, I get that women do have a sexual desire too, but¡­

    ¡¸ During those days, I hold back until we get back home, and at night, I ask whoever is in schedule and that¡¯s when I do it ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a girl who likes to follow the rules.

    ¡¸ Eeh? But you know¡­ Do they swap out with you or call you out as a guest? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unlike Yukino, I get along with everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think Megumi doesn¡¯t get along with Misuzu and Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I mean, Misuzu-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? You¡¯re still calling Misuzu with ¡°-san¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s still older ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you¡¯re calling Nei and Katsuko with ¡°-oneesan,¡± aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean¡­ ¡¹

    Megu falters.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Megumi¡¯s a commoner, and those two are daughters of Billionaires ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ I get that feeling. You don¡¯t want to owe those girls anything, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu¡¯s not a girl who¡¯d think that you owe her something, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That just makes her feel small. It¡¯s an attitude of the rich after all ¡¹

    I guess her relationship with the Kozuki girls is still cold.

    ¡¸ What, Yukino also belonged to that group¡­ ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not on their level, but I was still an ¡°ojou-sama¡± ¡¹

    Yukino was the favorite girl of the former owner of the Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s no longer the case now. I¡¯m just now a wicked tongue in a mysterious show ¡¹

    Yukino shows a self-mocking smile.

    ¡¸ I like the current Yukino-san. You¡¯re lovely ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ During the entrance ceremony last April, I thought that you were beautiful but, you¡¯re much beautiful now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks. I didn¡¯t notice you back then at all though ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ My focus back then was to make the guys speak about how cute I am, so I was checking the rumors out, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino, is that something you had in mind back then?

    ¡¸ To think that this idiot got you too. I don¡¯t mind it, though. You seem to be compatible with this idiot, and you don¡¯t look like you plan something like the other girls ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s received a lot of bullying from Minaho-neesan and the group after all.

    ¡¸ How many times did you do it with this idiot today? ¡¹

    Yukino asked. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Err, twice? Yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, Ai also promised to drink Yoshida-kun¡¯s semen ¡¹

    Ai replied.

    ¡¸ Ah, I see. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    Yukino said while taking off her bra.

    Her breasts spill out.

    Her pink nipples flicked.

    ¡¸ There, first! ¡¹

    And she tossed it up.

    ¡¸ Geez! Yukino, you¡¯re making a mess ¡¹

    Megu, in her underwear, picks up the bra that fell on the ground.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. I think Misuzu¡¯s better when it comes to striptease ¡¹

    Edie comments.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen Misuzu do some strip show for Darling. Misuzu knows how to present herself, so she¡¯s skilled with it ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s participating in traditional dancing. She knows the timing and methods of presenting herself.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t care, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m taking off my clothes for his pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to have a little bit of fun with it though ¡¹

    Edie takes off her white sports bra.

    Her tensed breasts spill out.

    ¡¸ My body¡¯s not that attractive after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ Look at the idiot¡¯s dick, he¡¯s getting energetic after looking at you, Edie ¡¹

    My crotch.

    Sure, it¡¯s erect.

    ¡¸ Wow, so amazing ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, what to do? Do you want AI to lick or give it pat pats? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You already did it twice, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just twice, yes ¡¹

    Yukino glared at Ai, she replied nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Megumi, you should hurry up as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s just what I was about to do¡­ ¡¹

    Megu moves her hand to her back and unhooks her bra.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, don¡¯t look at me all of you. I¡¯m not that confident with my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Megumi-san¡¯s body is slender, I like it ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing but slim. I don¡¯t have any womanly charms at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares, just take off your clothes already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it already ¡¹

    Megu takes off her underwear, looking desperate.

    Her shaking breasts appeared.

    ¡¸ Okay, I took them off, is that okay now, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, now line up over here. Ai, do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Ai gets up from the bed.

    When she stood up, my semen drips down her crotch.

    ¡¸ Now line up in front of me ¡¹

    These naked beauties.

    Ai¡¯s fully naked, Yukino, Edie, and Megu are wearing their panties.

    They¡¯re all at the same age as me. 16-years-old.

    They¡¯re all my classmates starting tomorrow.

    Among them, Yukino¡¯s chest is the one puffing out.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stare at me that hard. Yeah, my breasts are growing. I¡¯m pregnant, so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Her growth period and pregnancy are working at the same time.

    ¡¸ I guess your stomach¡¯s a bit puffed up ¡¹

    ¡¸ What. That¡¯s where you¡¯re looking? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s right, when they get naked, I can see it.

    ¡¸ Can I touch them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, but be careful when touching it. It¡¯s sensitive. There¡¯s a living being inside after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Ai touches Yukino¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Having a new life reside within you is a strange feeling.

    It felt that way when I first touched it.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯ll have to wait until next year. I¡¯ll let you carry the child once I give birth, but be careful, okay! I¡¯ll beat you up if you drop the child! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    Following her, Edie¡­

    Your eyes are drawn on Edie¡¯s abs more than her breasts.

    ¡¸ Still, that¡¯s amazing. Your body is so tense that you look like a black panther. Like a combat woman ¡¹

    Yukino speaks out her thoughts.

    ¡¸ But, Edie¡¯s thin. She¡¯s not like martial artists. It¡¯s more of a model. You know, like a model from a foreign country ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Oh, people over there do train, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Yukino nods.

    ¡¸ I practice assassination techniques after all. My muscle build won¡¯t look like an athlete. Our objectives are different after all ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Wait? But you¡¯re joining martial arts tournament with Margo-san, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    A three girl¡¯s team with Kudou Haruka, and Nei as their manager.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why Margo¡¯s remodeling her body to look like an athlete. She won¡¯t become a champion unless she does that. She needs to tailor her muscles to that ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, I can stay like this. After all, I¡¯m not aiming to become a champion. I¡¯m only supporting for Margo in the matches. If I lose my skills because of the change in my constitution, it¡¯ll make my late Grandma sad ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s skills were learned from her grandmother.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I can¡¯t do anything with grappling fighters with this build ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s still beautiful. Edie-san¡¯s body is very like you. Ai likes it ¡¹

    Ai said. Edie¡­

    ¡¸ R-Really? ¡¹

    She gets a bit embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Darling, this girl, Ai, is she into girls? ¡¹

    Oh. Edie¡­

    She¡¯s got the past experience of running away from Miss Cordelia, a Lesbian.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s into that¡­maybe ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I always look down timidly, and so I never looked at people¡¯s bodies like this¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, Ai¡­

    She¡¯s always looking down, even when people help her out.

    ¡¸ Especially the breasts of women at my age¡­it¡¯s my first time ¡¹

    She never went to school trips as Makoto-san doted on her too much.

    She never had the opportunity to look at naked bodies like this.

    She didn¡¯t have the composure to look at other girls¡¯ naked bodies for the past few days of sex.

    ¡¸ This is amazing¡­Everyone¡¯s so different ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. They have different skin tones.

    Even the details¡­

    Their nipples¡­

    Naturally, they all have different shapes and sizes.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, I get why you like breasts now ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, your body looks cute too ¡¹

    Yukino tells Ai as she looks at her.

    Ai¡¯s naked body.

    Petite, and soft wherever you touch her.

    Her waist and limbs are so frail like she¡¯ll break.

    There¡¯s not a single hard muscle.

    Her stomach¡¯s smooth too.

    ¡¸ But, to think that this small girl¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You even have an okay butt ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re that pure girl but with sex appeal ¡¹

    Edie and Megu stare at Ai¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you try becoming an idol? Like, in my office. I¡¯ll make you famous for sure ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s right.

    She evokes that ¡°must protect¡± feeling from the boys, and yet, her body also has a hint of lewdness.

    If Ai stopped looking down, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll gain more fans.

    ¡¸ Ai, don¡¯t want to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    ¡¸ For now, I¡¯m doing my best in making bread, and getting better in sex with Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Ai replied. Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? You¡¯ll get better in sex the more you do it. Especially with that idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ai is Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai looks straight into Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s slower than other people, and so, I do all my best to learn¡­and it takes slow¡­a lot of time¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. Yeah, you¡¯re a girl that takes a lot of time ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Megu.

    Megu, who trained her body in track-and-field, has a healthy-looking body.

    Ah, she¡¯s got tan, outlining her training wear.

    ¡¸ I mean, mine¡¯s boring anyway. I¡¯m sorry for having an ordinary face and body! ¡¹

    Ah, she¡¯s sulking.

    ¡¸ Really? Is that normal? I think it¡¯s much better than the ordinary ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ True. There are so many types of girls in our school. Megumi¡¯s much better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that one. You know, the other class has girls the boys call ¡°Dowaji¡± It¡¯s the sisters in each year ¡¹

    Oh, the three fat sisters were undoubtedly famous.

    ¡¸ The second-year sister is named ¡°Dry-Sen,¡± the third-year, is called ¡°Dom¡± but, what did that mean?

    ¡¸ No, even if you ask me¡­ ¡¹

    Well, it must be some nickname because of their body¡­

    ¡¸ The second-year ¡°Dry-sen¡± has the most rumors going around ¡¹

    I-I see¡­

    ¡¸ Compared to the other girls in the world, Megumi¡¯s still better. You¡¯ll get divine punishment if you keep on complaining ¡¹

    Yukino, that sounded like you said something heartless.

    ¡¸ But, everyone in our group is all beautiful ¡¹

    Megu speaks in frustration.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. That house is a gathering of monsters. Nei, Katsuko, or even Mao-chan¡¯s mother are all beauties beyond compare. And I¡¯m living in that house too now ¡¹

    Hey. Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes, my Lil sis is also cute. Naturally, Maika¡¯s also beautiful ¡¹

    Those two are also Megu¡¯s half-sisters.

    ¡¸ The ladies of Kouzuki house are much more elegant, which is frustrating ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s also beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that. She¡¯s like a doll if she just shuts up. Well, of course, you¡¯re also beautiful, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, the girls from the Takakura house are also beautiful. They have that mysterious aura with them. Then, Seki-san and Fujimiya-san, the Kouzuki SS ladies who come over from time to time. Those ladies are beautiful too. I guess that¡¯s what you¡¯d expect from the old man who has a lot of money ¡¹

    Yukino continues to talk.

    ¡¸ And then, with Kiyohara-san joining in, inevitably, the number of beauties raises the average point. I see I guess it¡¯s hard for Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Haruka¡¯s also living with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, that girl? You¡¯re counting her? ¡¹

    Yukino asks. Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Kudou Haruka-san¡¯s out of this! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s not counted it seems.

    Well, yeah, she lives with us, but she¡¯s not my woman.

    ¡¸ Also, Margo-oneesan, Yoshiko-san, and naturally, Mao-chan ¡¹

    Megu excludes the girls I didn¡¯t have sex with.

    ¡¸ Then, how about we put in Hoshizaki-san in exchange? ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right, I guess Kana-san¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my. Megumi, you¡¯re just raising the stakes. Isn¡¯t that bad for you? ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I know that already! I¡¯m not the cutest nor the most beautiful! ¡¹

    Then, Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ Megumi, are you serious about that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? Aren¡¯t you thinking of the same thing?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you stupid!? I mean, you are ¡¹

    Yukino shouted.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the ugliest?! That¡¯s not for you to decide! ¡¹

    She told Megu.

    ¡¸ The worst one is Yuzuki!! ¡¹

    M-Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ That black-hearted woman has poor looks and poor personality. There¡¯s nothing good about that woman! She¡¯s even as frail as a match stick! You¡¯re much better than her! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Darling. Laugh. That was a joke ¡¹

    Ahahaha.

    I got nothing but a dry laugh.

    I¡¯m just glad that there¡¯s no camera in Ai¡¯s house.

    ¡¸ That stupid woman, Kaeru, Okera, Amenbo, Dry-sen, or Dowaji. Those people are doing whatever they can to survive! You do the same! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yukino. ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Nothing will change if you just compare yourself with other people ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Ai is Ai, but, that only makes me want to work hard to change myself, and I will ¡¹

    She stares at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san is Megumi-san, people are different. Become someone you like ¡¹

    Ai looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Yoshida-kun taught Ai¡­ ¡¹

 Chapter 836. Sex Kingdom / Good Image

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s confused.

    She probably didn¡¯t expect Ai, who shuts herself inside to say that much.

    ¡¸ I see. Megumi wasn¡¯t inside the bakery earlier ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Right. We were talking in the bakery earlier¡­

    Katsuko-nee, Nei, and Megu were in the storefront.

    Therefore, Megu only knows how Ai confronted her classmates outside.

    She knew that something changed in Ai, but¡­

    She doesn¡¯t know the conversation inside the bakery. She hasn¡¯t seen how she¡¯s changed.

    Then, she hurried back to the classroom to take the afternoon lessons.

    ¡¸ I-I, Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai speaks to Megu.

    ¡¸ Ai became useless because Mama or other people always help me out on anything. But, she didn¡¯t teach me to do things myself ¡¹

    Ai speaks awkwardly.

    ¡¸ Then, I learned a lot¡­that¡­I can become better¡­ ¡¹

    She desperately tries to convey her thoughts.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡­I also understood that doing things together is fun ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    Ai learned doing things together is better from having sex with me.

    ¡¸ Then, also¡­also¡­ ¡¹

    Her skin turns red in excitement, and her ears are teary.

    ¡¸ Ai wants to do something for others too¡­Not just receiving help from someone. Ai also wants to help others! Even I¡­. ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to stay like this¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s in tears.

    ¡¸ I-I know that, but¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looks at Ai with a complicated expression.

    ¡¸ Why are you telling me that now? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? Ai wants to help Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? M-Me? Help? From Kiyohara-san? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s the honor student.

    She has good grades, lots of friends.

    Apart from the circumstances where she¡¯s engaged with me, her classmates and teachers have a high evaluation of her.

    If it¡¯s among our family, there are people much more talented than her, but, in our class, she¡¯s someone who has herself together.

    She probably doesn¡¯t think of getting help from Ai, a girl who is an introvert.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, you¡¯re not confident. Just like Ai ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re different from Ai. You have courage, unlike Ai. That¡¯s why you get angry quickly, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Megu getting hot-tempered is the opposite of having no self-confidence.

    ¡¸ You get scared, worried. Therefore, you throw all off your fear to Yoshida-kun, or anyone you know that¡¯s okay with you getting angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Megumi never speaks like that with Misuzu and the girls ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only with Darling, Mana, Yukino, or me. They¡¯re only the people Megumi can throw her emotions at ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s the truth. Megumi, you fawn on Yuzuki or Katsuko, and yet, when it comes to me, or this idiot, you start screaming right away ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ I mean, she directs her anger mostly at Darling ¡¹

    Megu scolds Edie whenever she does something out of the ordinary, but¡­

    That¡¯s only because Edie¡¯s acting it out to let Megu vent out her anger.

    Recently, it¡¯s exposed that Edie¡¯s intelligence is higher than she expects, so Megu hardly scolds Edie anymore.

    Mana. Megu knew her as her little sister from the past, and so she could complain to her on various things, but¡­

    Mana¡¯s getting better in helping out Katsuko-nee in the housework, together with Ruriko.

    Mana¡¯s becoming more beautiful. Megu feels insecure with it, and so their relationship becomes thinner recently.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. She gets depressed with her insecurities with the other girls, and she screams out her stress with this idiot ¡¹

    Yukino nods to herself.

    ¡¸ S-Stop that! I¡¯m not that shallow ¡¹

    Megu tries to deny what Ai said.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s how it is from Ai¡¯s eyes ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s been observing us for the past few days.

    ¡¸ No, Ai, I think she¡¯s become better than before, even if she looks like that ¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    Yukino started living together with us. It increased the people she can quarrel with and throw her complains.

    Getting under Tsukiko¡¯s umbrella has fixed her up a bit.

    Megu¡¯s stress is less compared to before.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯ll only trouble Yoshida-kun if this continues ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Right. I feel sorry for Darling when I see Megumi start complaining to him ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Why not? I mean, it¡¯s him. He doesn¡¯t really think of that as troublesome, he¡¯s an idiot who¡¯ll listen to Megumi no matter what ¡¹

    Yukino then turns to Megu while saying that.

    ¡¸ This idiot likes Megumi after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Y-Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me in surprise?

    ¡¸ He likes you¡­That¡¯s why he won¡¯t hate you no matter how angry you get ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Ordinary people start to hate people who always get angry at them. People don¡¯t like others getting mad at them, even if they did something wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Therefore, everyone tries to be indirect whenever they complain. They know that throwing their anger directly at the person would be the same as attacking that person, they don¡¯t want the other party to hate them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, you know that he¡¯ll never hate you no matter what you do, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re so spoiled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yukino, I-I¡¯m not spoiled ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t think of what¡¯s ahead and just throw off your anger to him. That¡¯s nothing but being spoiled ¡¹

    Yukino snorts.

    ¡¸ Then, this idiot just allows it. See? You know, if he¡¯s just an ordinary guy, he¡¯d already run away from you, saying ¡°Shut up,¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t complain about every single thing.¡± Megumi¡¯s such a heavy woman, and I¡¯m sure that any other guy would break up with you with the reason that they hate how you get angry at them on every single thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun isn¡¯t an ordinary guy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Darling¡¯s different. He never made a face that says he doesn¡¯t want to do anything dealing with us ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that Megumi can stay spoiled like now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Megu gasps

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not Megu¡¯s problem, it¡¯s my fault ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I thought that if I accept Megu, then it will be okay¡­ ¡¹

    That if I just hold it, it will end¡­

    ¡¸ But, that way of thinking is wrong. I was just looking down on Megu ¡¹

    Megu throws her emotions at me, and I accept it.

    I misunderstood that¡¯s how our relationship works.

    Before I noticed, I¡¯m looking down on Megu.

    To the Megu, who throws her emotions to me due to her insecurity towards Misuzu and the girls.

    Thinking that she¡¯s weak, pitiful.

    Therefore, I thought I had to endure all of it.

    Such a conceited attitude.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s insecurities are for her to fix ¡¹

    I tell Megu.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t fix anything, even if you throw all of your emotions to me ¡¹

    Instead, it made her think that I¡¯m okay no matter how angry she can get.

    Her anger only increases.

    Yukino and Tsukiko¡­they were breakwaters to divert her thoughts, but¡­

    The fundamental problem isn¡¯t solved.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know what I should do¡­ ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Even I don¡¯t want to get angry at Yoshi-kun all the time. But, I can¡¯t win against anyone ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Why do you want to win? ¡¹

    Ai asks.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s different. That¡¯s a given. Why do you need to win? ¡¹

    Ai stares at Megu.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a fight, then Ai can¡¯t win at anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re beautiful. Much cuter than me! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Megumi-san thinks¡­ ¡¹

    Ai stares into Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t have any strength. After all, it¡¯s not something Ai brought to herself ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Ai is weak. I know that I¡¯m weak. But, I don¡¯t want to stay like that. I don¡¯t want to remain weak ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Yoshida-kun to hate me. After all, Yoshida-kun still likes the current Ai. Therefore, this is my problem ¡¹

    Ai really changed.

    ¡¸ Ai wants to become a girl who can do things on her own. That¡¯s the first step. Then. I want to become better at making pastries. That¡¯s important. I want to become better at sex. I want Yoshida-kun to feel more pleasure ¡¹

    Ai continues to talk.

    For Megu¡­

    It¡¯s her first time moving for someone else.

    ¡¸ Other people don¡¯t matter. If I think of others, I¡¯ll only get scared. After all, Ai¡¯s slow, compared to everyone else ¡¹

    Megu listens to Ai¡¯s earnest talk.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t think about them. I only do what I can do at the moment. I only need Yoshida-kun watching me. If I were to think of anything else, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. I¡¯m that kind of idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re not a simple idiot. You just know that you know nothing. An idiot who has a goal ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ai has a goal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goal? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ I want to have self-confidence ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ If I have confidence in myself, I think I can become happy. That¡¯s why I want to do my best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll support you to that, Ai ¡¹

    I tell her.

    ¡¸ Yes, please support me. Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai replied back happily.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Megu seems to be shocked.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you just thought that you lost to Ai, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Edie asks with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ I mean, I also want to be confident in myself. But, everyone around Yoshi-kun is much better than me, I don¡¯t know what do I do to gain confidence at all! ¡¹

    Megu screams.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you think that you lose to positive people? ¡¹

    Yukino sighs.

    ¡¸ Why are you so stupid, Megumi?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yukino?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m also living together with this girl for the past few days. You see, I saw Agnes and the girls teach her how to fold her clothes, how to fix her bed, she learned things that she must do herself! I was seriously worried that she needed someone to wipe her ass ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu. Sorry ¡¹

    Ai bows her head.

    ¡¸ You heard? Agnes was her teacher, you know? It¡¯s the girl confined in the basement until a few months ago. That girl was the one teaching this one. You should know that Agnes hardly knows anything about this world! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ She said herself that she¡¯s lagging behind, and yet, this girl who can¡¯t do anything is trying to do something, making up her resolve! ¡¹

    Yukino looked at Ai.

    ¡¸ Can you cook? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about laundry? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was taught how to use the washing machine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sewing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know how to compose letters in a work environment? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?????!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s mouth is flapping.

    ¡¸ Ai, shuffle ¡¹

    I restart her mind in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Haa.

    She starts to panic because of Yukino¡¯s momentum.

    ¡¸ See? She¡¯s only at this level! What can you do by yourself, Megumi?! Aren¡¯t you an honor student?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she just started in pastry work and is saying that she wants to get better! You¡¯re much better than her right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯ll¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looks at Ai¡­

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll get better at it someday. Better than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ This negative-idiot ¡¹

    Yukino shouted at her.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re thinking like that, then do your best to get better than her, Megumi ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s much more beautiful than me! ¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Getting better at something is meaningless! I can¡¯t win against beautiful women ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s also beautiful in my eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ai-san¡¯s much more beautiful than me!! ¡¹

    It returns to that in the end.

    Megu¡¯s also a girl. It¡¯s inevitable for her to feel that way.

    ¡¸ Then, all you had to do is become more beautiful ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t do that, you know? I-I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? You have a reasonable foundation. I mean, you¡¯re my sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not like Yukino ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re different from me. But what about Maika? ¡¹

    Yukino retorts back.

    ¡¸ Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard that she¡¯s doing some program Yuzuki and Katsuko made for her to look better, right? The results are showing recently ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s reforming herself and becoming more beautiful.

    ¡¸ Maika¡¯s doing her best¡­and what about our honor student? Shouldn¡¯t you be working hard too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, Mana¡­ ¡¹

    Megu speaks evasively.

    ¡¸ That girl has a dream of becoming a supermodel. That¡¯s why she¡¯s doing her best. But, I¡­ ¡¹

    I see.

    Is that the case?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have such dreams ¡¹

    Megu doesn¡¯t have that solid image of what she wants to become.

    She did say back then that she wants to be a teacher, but¡­

    That¡¯s not it.

    She needs to have a much more visible and sensible image in her head.

    ¡¸ Megu, didn¡¯t I promise to marry you when we¡¯re 20? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Like, we¡¯ll hold a ceremony with all our classmates attending ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ Wait, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Oh, it looks like Megu misunderstood something¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about annulling the engagement ¡¹

    I¡¯ll throw that idea off right away.

    ¡¸ Now that you get what I¡¯m trying to say. Megu, what kind of bride do you want to become? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Megu needs to have this mental image of a bright future ahead of her.

    ¡¸ Is the Megu wearing a wedding dress, beautiful? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want a bride that doesn¡¯t look beautiful, just so you know ¡¹

    I speak with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Auuu, Ai wants a white dress and lace around this part ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ai, I¡¯ll listen to you later. It¡¯s Megu¡¯s turn right now, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    I look at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu, you need to work hard if you want to look beautiful in your wedding dress in four years ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s an ordinary girl.

    Therefore, she needs to think under ordinary circumstances.

    ¡¸ Then, what will happen after we¡¯re married? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun, you¡¯re starting a bakery with Katsuko-oneesan, and Misuzu-san also has¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that too. But, I¡¯m asking you, Megu, what kind of couple do you want us to be? ¡¹

    A girlish dream¡­

    ¡¸ Do you want a child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I do. But, the other girls¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ I want Megu to bear my child too ¡¹

    I speak clearly.

    ¡¸ Boy or girl, which do you want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A girl¡­ ¡¹

    Megu replies.

    ¡¸ A cute one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Megu replies.

    ¡¸ Then, you need to become a beautiful mother for the child ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Megu will be the mother of the child, don¡¯t you feel sorry for the child if you don¡¯t look beautiful? ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Four years can come by in a flash. You don¡¯t have to think of becoming beautiful for yourself or for me. But, think of your child in the future. Start working towards it right now. Become beautiful. Also¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ You want to invite your foster parents at your wedding, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­if possible¡­ ¡¹

    Megu was under the care of her foster parents.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you want to look like a beautiful bride for your foster parents? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to reach Ya-chan or Katsuko-nee¡¯s level. You don¡¯t need Misuzu¡¯s elegance either. Nor Tsukiko¡¯s mysterious aura ¡¹

    Megu is Megu, she¡¯s an ordinary girl.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to work hard to become a supermodel like Mana. All you have to do is work hard to become a beautiful bride that everyone will bless in our marriage four years from now on. I think you can do your best if it¡¯s in the ordinary levels. Something Megu can reach ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You always compare yourself with the other girls, and so you start to forget. You waver, thinking of what you should do and what you can do. Assuming that you can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s impossible, and so you give up. That¡¯s how you compare yourself with others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you can see that it¡¯s something within your reach, you¡¯ll find out what you can do, what you have to do, and what you want to do ¡¹

    Edie continues¡­

    ¡¸ Humans can only do what they can imagine. ¡¹

    That¡¯s right if one thinks ¡°I can¡¯t¡± or ¡°it¡¯s impossible,¡± then they won¡¯t do it.

    They¡¯ll give up before trying.

    ¡¸ Therefore, try out what you can do. Lots of people don¡¯t even try, even though they know that they can! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Start from there.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s choice of doing things herself, the bakery, and sex, is the right one. She¡¯s trying out something, and that¡¯s what¡¯s in front of her. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ai thought of that ¡¹

    Ai nods.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if Megumi-san has some idea, then do it¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Megumi, you¡¯re too top-heavy. You¡¯re comparing yourself to some monsters in that house ¡¹

    Yukino points at Edie.

    ¡¸ And yeah, Yukino too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s also quite amazing ¡¹

    Yeah, her show where she just speaks abusively is a hit.

    The ratings for Yukino¡¯s show doesn¡¯t go down at all.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, if ever you want to compare yourself with others, don¡¯t do it with us, go with your classmates instead. And then, you¡¯ll be able to come up with some ideas within your reach ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai is also ordinary ¡¹

    Ai looked up at Megu and said.

    ¡¸ Well, I guess you¡¯re cuter than the ordinary. Like, no ill intent there ¡¹

    Yukino said and smiled.

    ¡¸ P-Please treat me well ¡¹

    Ai reaches her hand out to Megu.

    ¡¸ Also, please don¡¯t monopolize Yoshida-kun. Ai won¡¯t either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kiyohara-san? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s also worried. Just like how Megu looks at the other girls with a worried face ¡¹

    To Ai, Megu, my fiance, is her most significant threat.

    They¡¯ll become classmates soon too.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, let¡¯s get along ¡¹

    Megu found Ai as someone weaker than her for the first time.

    Not someone who is a threat that wants to steal me away¡­

    She can sense that this girl is weak by her skin.

    ¡¸ Okay, kept you waiting huh, it¡¯s my little sister¡¯s fault for being so troublesome ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Now hurry up and do sex you lot! ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no better method of getting along than having sex! ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

 Chapter 837. Sex Kingdom / Coarse Anko and Smooth Anko

    ¡¸ This club¡­slow club, was it? I think that having this gathering of people makes things better ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ With the guest system we have right now, people can join up and have sex with Darling, but it still has some bias ¡¹

    Like, Michi mostly asks for Misuzu and Edie.

    Therefore, Michi was surprising repelling in the idea of having sex without Misuzu.

    Misuzu and Ruriko call in Yomi and Luna as their guests, but¡­

    They never call Tsukiko¡­

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan don¡¯t invite Misuzu and Ruriko that much, they must be nervous,. Instead, they recently enjoy the company of the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Also, some things are hard to say in front of other people ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Megumi could never speak strictly when Nei or Misuzu¡¯s present, can she? ¡¹

    Edie said. Megu;

    ¡¸ W-What? You have something you want to say about me, Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never had this chance too¡­ ¡¹

    Edie squats before me.

    She holds my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Megumi, try doing fellatio ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we have Ai, a beginner in here. Teach her how you do it ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Try it out, Megu, Edie knows what she¡¯s thinking ¡¹

    She¡¯s not a bad girl.

    She¡¯s trying to tell Megu something.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re called out, do it now, Megumi! ¡¹

    Yukino sits down on Ai¡¯s chair near the desk and is enjoying the view.

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it! ¡¹

    Megu comes before me.

    ¡¸ Edie, switch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Megu snatches away my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Ai-san, watch this, this is how you do fellatio ¡¹

    She suddenly holds my glans in her mouth.

    Grabbing my balls with her left hand and stroking my rod with her right-hand fingers.

    Puchupa, puchupa.

    She uses her lips and tongue intensely so suddenly.

    She uses her tongue to lick around my glans.

    Sucking the tip.

    ¡¸ Like that! ¡¹

    Then, she licks below the glans.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, you¡¯re sensitive here, right? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Shitty ¡¹

    Yukino, who watches from the sides, tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu, you¡¯re bad at it. Seeing it again surprises me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Yukino?! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see what Edie¡¯s trying to say¡­ ¡¹

    She laughed.

    ¡¸ After all, seeing that made me understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean?! ¡¹

    Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, was that bad? ¡¹

    Megu looks up at me while holding my penis.

    ¡¸ No, not really, but¡­ ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad, but¡­

    ¡¸ Swap with me, Megumi ¡¹

    Edie smiled and pushes Megu aside.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the same thing Megumi did. Watch me ¡¹

    Her brown fingers touch my penis just like earlier.

    However, she doesn¡¯t stuff it in her mouth right away.

    ¡¸ Darling~ ¡¹

    She looked up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ I love you~ I¡¯ll make you feel good ¡¹

    Then, she stuffs my glans in her mouth while looking up at me.

    Chupuri.

    ¡¸ Uugh ¡¹

    I moaned out of pleasure, unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, so cute ¡¹

    Edie does the same movements Megu did earlier.

    Using her lips and tongue, licking me off.

    ¡¸ Oh, that feels good, Edie. ¡¹

    I trembled.

    Edie¡¯s tongue is making me melt.

    ¡¸ W-Why, Yoshi-kun? You didn¡¯t do that with me earlier¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you know, you don¡¯t care if this idiot is feeling pleasure, you¡¯re just doing it like a robot ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I can¡¯t sense Yoshi-kun¡¯s Qi, like how Edie does it! ¡¹

    Megu seems to think that Edie¡¯s using her Qi techniques to find out how to please me.

    ¡¸ This has nothing to do with Qi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Edie sucks on my penis.

    ¡¸ Does it feel good? Ufufu, I love you, Darling, ¡¹

    Chupa, chupa, chupa, Edie uses her lips.

    ¡¸ Oh, that feels good, Edie. ¡¹

    Seeing that state, Megu¡­

    ¡¸ W-Why, Yoshi-kun?! Why did you not do that with me?! ¡¹

    E-Even if you ask me.

    ¡¸ Maybe, it¡¯s because it was so messy? ¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    ¡¸ M-Messy? Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Edie-san is much more gentle ¡¹

    Yeah, Ai¡¯s right.

    Edie¡¯s copying what Megu did, but she¡¯s modestly trying to give me pleasure.

    ¡¸ Uuuuh, E-Edie! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, where do you want to release it, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie smiles while licking off my glans.

    ¡¸ Where do you want it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally I want it inside ¡¹

    Edie stands up.

    ¡¸ Darling, lie down ¡¹

    She pushed me down the bed.

    ¡¸ Edie will make you feel good ¡¹

    Edie pulls down her panties right in front of me.

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, quiet. Ai-san too ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ Okay~ Sorry to keep you waiting Darling ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s tight brown body gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Can you see it? Darling¡¯s going inside me ¡¹

    Yeah, her skin may be brown, but her slit and inside is pink.

    Edie¡¯s sticky and clear love nectar smears on my glans.

    ¡¸ Aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that feel good? It feels good for me too, Darling! ¡¹

    Hauuu, Edie sighs.

    ¡¸ Ooh, what do I do, I want it inside already. Can I? Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I want it inside Edie too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come on ¡¹

    Edie slowly lowers her waist.

    I¡¯ve gone inside her so many times, but still.

    Edie¡¯s tightness just keeps getting better.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s sucking me in.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! It feels good! More! Deeper! Darling! ¡¹

    Jubobobobo!!

    It goes inside Edie¡¯s warm and tight insides.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Edie! ¡¹

    It reached the root, and Edie¡¯s body is now resting on top of me.

    ¡¸ Does that feel good, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie shows me a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that felt good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also happy ¡¹

    Edie doesn¡¯t speak about pleasure but happiness.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Here, breasts ¡¹

    She bends her body forward and presents her breasts in front of me.

    ¡¸ Darling loves to lick breasts while connected, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    Ai stares with a serious face.

    I suck on Edie¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaauuu ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    When I stir up her nipples with my tongue, Edie starts oozing out love nectar.

    ¡¸ Ah, I want that too ¡¹

    Ai swallowed her saliva.

    ¡¸ Right, then you can do that later ¡¹

    Edie told Ai.

    ¡¸ Darling, don¡¯t mind me now, you can let it out inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Edie? ¡¹

    Edie, don¡¯t you want to cum too?

    ¡¸ For now, I want to watch Darling a lot ¡¹

    She smiled and twists her waist.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaah, E-Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu ¡¹

    Edie slowly moves up and down.

    ¡¸ I know, you like this, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Oh, my glans is reaching various spots inside Edie. Rubbed, Sucked, Squeezed.

    ¡¸ E-Edie¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­YES¡¡My¡¡Darling£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie tries to speed up her waist¡­

    ¡¸ E-Edie, if you go that intensely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure! Anytime! ¡¹

    I reach out to Edie¡¯s breasts.

    I feel her hard nipples with my palm.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, that feels good! Darling!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s getting sweaty

    Edie¡¯s smooth and velvet-like texture skin.

    Her sweat smells like honey.

    Her beautiful blonde hair sways around.

    Her blue eyes look at me as she smiles.

    She¡¯s accepting me.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming! Edie! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, then I¡¯ll go harder!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaaaaaa!!!!

    Edie¡¯s moving her waist intensely.

    ¡¸ So cute!~ Darling¡¯s so cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, I-I¡¯m! I¡¯m going to!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let it out! Cum inside me!!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore!!!

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    My erect penis bursts out inside Edie¡¯s vagina¡­

    As soon as that happened, she hugged me with her whole body!!!

    ¡¸ I love you, Darling!!! ¡¹

    I blow everything inside Edie¡¯s womb while hearing the sweet whispers from her.

    The tip of my glans touches her puffy entrance.

    My hot and stinking semen pours inside that opening.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, aaaah. I can feel it. It¡¯s pulsating, coming in ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s waist twitches as I pour semen in her womb.

    She¡¯s drinking my semen.

    ¡¸ Darling! ¡¹

    Edie kisses me. She entwines her tongue with me.

    I continue to ejaculate inside as she plays with my tongue.

    Uuuuh, uuuugh, ugh!!!

    ¡¸ Edie!!! ¡¹

    I embraced Edie tightly.

    This body is mine. I¡¯ll never let her go.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I know, Darling ¡¹

    Edie tightens up her vagina once again.

    The semen remaining in my penis got squeezed out to Edie¡¯s womb.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Edie fell on me, exhausted.

    Even so, I know that Edie¡¯s blue eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Err, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ About what? ¡¹

    Edie asks with a blank face.

    ¡¸ I went and came alone ¡¹

    Then, Edie kisses me in the lips.

    ¡¸ Boys need to cum each time, but women don¡¯t need to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seeing that Darling felt pleasure from what I did is enough for me ¡¹

    Edie licks my nose.

    ¡¸ I-I understand that Ai feels the same ¡¹

    Ai speaks up.

    ¡¸ When Yoshida-kun feels good with my body, I feel so happy ¡¹

    She says with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ But, Darling wants women to cum too, right? That¡¯s why you try to match the timing if possible ¡¹

    R-Right.

    ¡¸ Minaho and Katsuko told me. That it has become Darling¡¯s strange habit ¡¹

    A habit?

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it ¡¹

    Yukino nods.

    ¡¸ Somehow, if it¡¯s an ordinary guy, he¡¯ll just cum without care about the girl. There¡¯s hardly any guys who make sure that the woman cums ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I mean, it¡¯s sex, shouldn¡¯t the couple cum together? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No need, I¡¯m satisfied right now ¡¹

    Edie smiled and squeezes my penis.

    ¡¸ And as for me, I¡¯m just watching from the sides, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Somehow, seeing you feel pleasure makes me happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai too ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Everyone loves Darling. That¡¯s why they¡¯re happy when Darling feels pleasure¡­ ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi¡¯s the only one different from us ¡¹

    Yukino said as she looks at Megu.

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸ B-But, I-I just gave Yoshi-kun fellatio, and yet Edie took the turn away from me! ¡¹

    Edie sighed.

    ¡¸ That part of you is what needs fixing ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s wrong use of kindness needs fixing too. It only makes Megumi misunderstand! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean that I¡¯m misunderstanding things?! ¡¹

    Megu protests to Edie.

    ¡¸ You know, Megumi, do you know why Edie just had sex with him and had him ejaculate right away? ¡¹

    Yukino asked. Megu¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because of Edie¡­.she¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Yoshida-kun¡¯s been holding back all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Not really? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m holding back.

    ¡¸ You were holding back, even though¡­your penis has been so hard all this time ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Ai felt sorry too. But, everyone has an important conversation¡­. ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?

    ¡¸ Darling, you hold back too much. You¡¯re getting numb from it recently ¡¹

    Edie hugged me and said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you didn¡¯t notice that Megumi¡¯s fellatio was that messy. You¡¯re only feeling happy that Megumi¡¯s doing it, thinking that it¡¯s okay, and yet, Megumi¡¯s performance is half-baked ¡¹

    I¡¯ve become so numb?1

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s gotten numb too. She trusts that this idiot loves her, and he¡¯ll never betray her, and so she¡¯s gotten messy in sex. She doesn¡¯t look at him at all, and just does things irresponsibly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not irresponsible! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think that Ai-san can do better than you right now ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I won¡¯t lose to Ai-san! ¡¹

    Megu glared at Ai, but¡­

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s better at looking at Darling and sensing what he wants. Actually, I thought of asking Ai to do it after me, but¡­ ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s right, keeping Darling waiting isn¡¯t good, besides, if Ai shows that she¡¯s better in sex, then Megumi will feel depressed ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Edie pulls out¡­

    ¡¸ Amazing¡­ ¡¹

    As soon as my glans exits, semen drips out from her slit.

    ¡¸ Ai, come here, lie down with Darling and let him lick your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Ai lies down together with me.

    ¡¸ Here, Yoshida-kun, lick Ai¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ S-sure ¡¹

    I lick Ai¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Yes, that feels good, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Edie gets out of the bed.

    ¡¸ Now then, Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The first problem is that you¡¯ve grown used to it. You grew accustomed of having sex with Darling since May, and so you no longer feel your partner, no longer think about him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I thought so too ¡¹

    Yukino agrees with Edie¡¯s comment.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait, if you¡¯re to blame Megu right now¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, just lick Ai¡¯s breasts¡­ ¡¹

    Ai embraces my head.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re telling me that I can¡¯t do anything? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s getting defensive.

    If that goes on.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the slow club ¡¹

    A room where only people of the same age exist.

    It¡¯s precisely why they¡¯re talking to Megu like this, is that it?

    ¡¸ Naturally, it¡¯s not just Megumi¡¯s problem ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also changing, that includes Darling. Our bodies grow, we experience something new, our mind and body changes each day ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, if your mind and body change, then don¡¯t your preferences in sex change too? ¡¹

    Yukino speaks from the side¡­

    ¡¸ Especially with this idiot, he¡¯s always increasing his victims ¡¹

    I look up at my latest victim. The one whose nipples I¡¯m licking.

    Ai¡¯s stares at me happily.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡¯s so cute. there, there ¡¹

    She pats my head.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we always pay attention to changes in Darling ¡¹

    Edie said. Megu¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I just copied how you did your fellatio, and yet, I made Darling feel pleasure. Like, I knew how to give it to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, you¡¯re only doing something from your memory, that one thing that made him happy ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ Naturally, it¡¯s not just Darling, our preferences change too. Like, today, I¡¯m into getting on top and swinging my hips myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s something like suddenly hating the coarse anko which you liked so much yesterday. Then you suddenly want to eat soft anko ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get Yukino¡¯s example.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, this idiot holds back a lot, and never speaks out what he wants¡­ Despite all that, whenever we ask him something, he¡¯s okay with it, isn¡¯t he? Like, he¡¯s okay even if Megumi¡¯s messy when having sex, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Darling¡¯s body also has a preference of what he wants to do or what needs to be done to feel pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, and this guy¡¯s an idiot, so he ignores all of that ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why we¡­ ¡¹

    Edie and Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Ai, and everyone¡­need to find it out ourselves ¡¹

    Ai said with a smile.

    ¡¸ There, there, Yoshida-kun¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    She gently pats my head as she buries my face in her chest.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I knew that Darling wants to ejaculate sooner ¡¹

    Therefore, Edie had me ejaculate inside her, even though we¡¯re in the middle of a conversation with Megu.

    ¡¸ Ai also knew it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Megumi didn¡¯t seem to get that ¡¹

    Yukino shows a malicious smile.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu gets depressed.

    ¡¸ What we¡¯re discussing is within us only. Don¡¯t tell anyone outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only slow club ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    Yukino said. Edie and Ai nodded.

    ¡¸ W-What do I do? ¡¹

    Ai, who¡¯s embracing me, looked at Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, I think you¡¯re hasty ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You rush your thoughts and answers. Then, you always head in the wrong direction¡­I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Megumi doesn¡¯t have her thoughts digest fast, just like us, and yet, she goes and deal with Misuzu and Nei right away ¡¹

    Just like us.

    She¡¯s trying to catch up with the thought process of those girls.

    In Megu¡¯s case, she acts rashly.

    She revolts too much because she thinks she¡¯s being made fun of¡­

    Then, getting depressed when she can¡¯t surpass others.

    ¡¸ Take it slow. Once you do that, you¡¯ll find out what Yoshida-kun wants. That¡¯s what Ai did ¡¹

    Ai said. Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, it¡¯s obvious¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who don¡¯t get it are just nuts ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes stare at my crotch¡­ at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, you still want to do it? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop that. You have cute girls naked around you, you know? You want to attack us all, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ I know that, and that¡¯s why I said that I¡¯m not in the mood from the very start ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so hopeless ¡¹

    Yukino pulls out her panty.

    ¡¸ If you want to go that far, then I¡¯ll join in too ¡¹

    N-No¡­I¡­

    ¡¸ You need to be honest you know, Darling ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ When it¡¯s just us, the slow club, then let¡¯s all be honest ¡¹

    She kisses my penis shining with semen and love nectar.

    ¡¸ Then, what are you doing to do, Megumi? ¡¹

    Yukino asks. Megumi;

    ¡¸ I-I get it, I¡¯ll be honest! ¡¹

    She speaks loudly¡­

 Chapter 838. Sex Kingdom / Wash away the tears

    ¡¸ Take it slow¡­ ¡¹

    Ai speaks to Megu.

    ¡¸ Look at Darling ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s on the left.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Megu gets in between my legs as I lie down the bed.

    She tries giving me fellatio once again.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll try it again, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure¡­ ¡¹

    Megu grabs my penis and stuffs it in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s warm¡­ ¡¹

    Megu slowly uses her tongue while looking at my face.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is this okay, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu speaks as I respond, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t rush. Look around ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s licking Darling¡¯s foot

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Megu turned around, then she found Yukino licking my foot.

    ¡¸ Hey! What are you doing, Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? It¡¯s not your exclusive time, is it, Megumi? ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    Edie grabs my right hand and starts licking the gap between my fingers.

    ¡¸ A-Ai too ¡¹

    Ai starts to lick my nape.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaah¡­ ¡¹

    My penis in Megu¡¯s arms gets harder.

    ¡¸ Hey! You girls!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all of us who make Darling feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you should stop that ¡°Me! Me!¡± thought of yours ¡¹

    Yukino tells Megu.

    ¡¸ This idiot has a lot of women, not just Megumi. It¡¯s useless to make some strange appeals ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, but¡­ ¡¹

    Megu speaks in a sad tone.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Darling has a lot of women, and still, he looks at Megumi and loves you. Are you asking for more? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, you know that you can¡¯t monopolize him, don¡¯t you? This idiot loves all of us, and will do all that he can to make all of us happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Normally, you should be satisfied that your love is recognized and that you¡¯re loved back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s happy from doing this ¡¹

    Ai rubs her cheeks on my chest.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you ask for too much. That what makes you extremely self-conscious, and then, you blow yourself up before he could react. What a hopeless girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s confused. I¡­

    ¡¸ Megu, come here ¡¹

    I spread my arms and call her.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    I embraced Megu¡¯s slender naked body.

    ¡¸ Here, take a deep breath ¡¹

    Suu, haaaa¡­

    Megu takes a deep breath in my arms.

    ¡¸ Listen, you need to take a deep breath, no matter when. Then, you won¡¯t have to hurry on anything ¡¹

    Just like using ¡°shuffle¡± when Ai¡¯s in panic, Megu needs a system to restart her thoughts.

    ¡¸ Once your breathing turns relaxed, you can ease up. Look at the people around you¡­everyone, let¡¯s take a deep breath ¡¹

    Our skins are touching, and so, we can feel each other¡¯s breath.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Suuuuuuu¡­Haaaaaaaaa¡­..

    We take long and deep breaths, just like when Michi¡¯s using her Kudou style.

    Suuuuuuu¡­..haaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­..

    Megu joins with me, matching the swelling and deflation of my chest and stomach.

    No.

    ¡¸ Suuuuuuu¡­..suhaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Ai, Edie, Yukino, they¡¯re all taking deep breaths.

    ¡¸ Yes, taking a deep breath lets the oxygen reach your brain ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Edie, teach Megu the formal breathing techniques for Qi ¡¹

    I looked at Edie and asked her.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu looked at me, startled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not my specialty. And you prefer learning from Edie than Michi, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try to join you whenever possible ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ So, how¡¯s that after taking a deep breath? ¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, you seem closer than earlier ¡¹

    Right.

    Our bodies are this close together, having sex.

    If we breathe together deeply, we¡¯re no longer far from each other.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always worried that Yoshi-kun will go away, or that you¡¯ll leave me alone, but, I don¡¯t feel that now ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you should take a deep breath when you¡¯re starting to worry. Like how you did just now. That¡¯s what I always do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I mean, I¡¯m always worried everyday ¡¹

    I thought of talking about it since there¡¯s an opportunity.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always worried. Like, ¡°was the pastry sufficient?¡± Like, if I make a mistake, then I might not sell a single one¡­ ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s helping out in the pastry making, but I¡¯m the one in charge of the oven.

    If I fail, everyone¡¯s product would be wasted.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun does it¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I might fail if I lost focus. I mean, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m the one doing it ¡¹

    I don¡¯t trust myself.

    After all, I¡¯m useless.

    ¡¸ I can manage to do it somehow for now, but I¡¯m always worried. I could go through it thanks to everyone ¡¹

    If I was alone, I¡¯ll never work it out and fail all the time.

    Someone as useless as me couldn¡¯t possibly operate a bakery.

    Making pastries every day, selling them, then training for the next day, looking at the sales, thinking of new products.

    ¡¸ If I look back at April, this is like a dream ¡¹

    Back then, I felt hopeless.

    ¡¸ But now, I have hope. I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m blessed ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m more worried ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what I would do if everyone abandons me. I¡¯ll become alone. I¡¯m worried that the people around me would be gone. It horrifies me. I¡¯ve seen it in my nightmares ¡¹

    I¡¯m happy, and that makes me scared.

    ¡¸ At times like that, I take a deep breath, then, I can calm down somehow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Darling, you do that sometimes in the middle of the night ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Right, even when I¡¯m with my women in the bed¡­

    A warm body embraces me, yet, I still feel worried.

    ¡¸ I do the same, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Edie does take a deep breath sometimes ¡¹

    Edie stretches her body and does some breathing control with her Qi when she has time.

    I thought that she¡¯s only eager to train but, I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    Edie¡¯s doing that to calm herself down when she feels uneasy.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ In my case, it was masturbation. When I feel uneasy, I always imagine that you¡¯re banging me as I masturbate. Although, I don¡¯t need to do it as much nowadays ¡¹

    She laughed.

    ¡¸ But, since it¡¯s dangerous for me to put anything inside right now, I just imagine that you¡¯re sucking on my breasts. When I remember you sucking on my nipples, I feel calmer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai became able to use shuffle on herself without the need for Yoshida-kun to say it ¡¹

    To Ai, ¡°shuffle,¡± means rebooting her thoughts.

    Everyone deals with their worries in various ways.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re too much of an honor student right now ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You know, Yamamine-san, they were earnest people. You feel sorry for them, and that¡¯s why you always go with: ¡°I¡¯m okay, I can endure it¡± and live that way. Well, not that I¡¯m in the place to say that since I¡¯m the cause, but still¡­ ¡¹

    Megu intended to accept her fate. The fate where Shirasaka Sousuke turns her to a prostitute.

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t have someone you can fawn on, and so you get spoiled with Darling¡­But¡­ ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re a bit too spoiled¡­it¡¯s becoming a burden on Darling¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun said that I can fawn on him more¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Megumi never relies on anyone right now¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Yukino nods.

    ¡¸ Someone who can¡¯t do anything by herself shouldn¡¯t rely on Yoshida-kun¡­. ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ People who are spoiled and lick each other¡¯s wounds only cause trouble to the people around ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s harsh.

    ¡¸ First, you must oppose your fate, and find your will. Find the courage, no matter how weak you are. If it¡¯s those people, then there¡¯s a meaning to their gathering. Darling knows that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai understands too ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Ai knows that she can¡¯t do anything¡­Thinking that Ai is Ai, and so she¡¯s useless. But, Yoshida-kun told me that I shouldn¡¯t think like that. If Ai doesn¡¯t want to be useless, then do something¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just like Ai. I always thought that I¡¯m useless. That I can¡¯t do anything. That I have no worth¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Ai holds my hand.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, if you¡¯re not here, then, Ai would be at a loss ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Please, watch over Ai all the time¡­Ai will surely lose her way¡­and be unable to understand anything¡­so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll walk together with you. I won¡¯t push or drag you. But I¡¯ll watch you. Always ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ I do talk with Snatch and Francie when it comes to showbusiness problems, but, if I¡¯m wavering, I¡¯ll talk to you. I have no one but you when it comes to someone I can consult with ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Maika¡¯s younger, Megumi¡¯s dumb. I know that the other women won¡¯t do anything to me, but I still don¡¯t trust them. With all that gone, you¡¯re the only one left. I feel like you can give me an advice if it¡¯s something objective ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can talk to me about anything ¡¹

    I promised her.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looks up at me with a teary face as I hold her in my arms.

    ¡¸ In the end, Megumi¡¯s not as mature as she thinks she is. Mentally, that is. I think that she¡¯s much younger than Maika right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that she¡¯s at the same age as Agnes. ¡¹

    Yukino and Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m at the same age as Yoshi-kun. I¡¯m Yoshi-kun¡¯s partner. I want to be the big sister for everyone else ¡¹

    Megu speaks out her thoughts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s impossible for Megumi right now ¡¹

    The two denied it right away.

    But.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what you want, then work for it ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ Ai also will do her best to become what she wants ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, let¡¯s do our best together! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Megu, you were looking down on Ai, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s different¡­Ai¡¯s thoughts¡­she¡¯s doing her best at her speed. She¡¯s not inferior, nor slower than Megumi ¡¹

    I also looked down on Ai. It¡¯s a bitter memory, I¡¯m reflecting on it.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ First, you must accept Ai. You need to honestly admit that you and Ai are the same. Your anxieties won¡¯t go away unless you do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you¡¯ll start yelling at Darling when you feel uneasy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, no more, I don¡¯t want to see Megumi get hysteric again ¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, I think my pride was too high ¡¹

    She says with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ Because of that, I had so many insecurities with Misuzu-san, and I looked down on Ai-san, someone on the same age as me ¡¹

    Tears start to fall.

    ¡¸ But, my pride doesn¡¯t match the reality, getting me too anxious that I blame Yoshi-kun for it ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s an honor student. Once she finds out, things start to fall into place.

    ¡¸ That was shameful of me, pathetic¡­ ¡¹

    I take out the tears.

    Women¡¯s tears taste salty and bitter.

    ¡¸ Come here, we¡¯ll have sex, Megu ¡¹

    I lay Megu down the bed, and I get up.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, what you need at times like this is sex! ¡¹

    I kiss Megu¡¯s lips roughly.

    I massage her breasts with force.

    It should hurt a bit.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun. Yoshi-kun. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!! ¡¹

    Megu started crying like a child.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s okay. Let it all out, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, aaaaaa, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!! ¡¹

    I spread out the legs of the crying Megu.

    ¡¸ Ah! Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right! ¡¹

    Yukino and Edie licked my penis and made it sticky.

    ¡¸ Good enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I rub my glans wet with saliva in Megu¡¯s slit.

    Megu¡¯s not that wet yet.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun! Uwaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    I invade Megu as she cries out loud.

    ¡¸ Aah! I-It hurts! Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll take it slow ¡¹

    I push in the tip into Megu¡¯s yet to loose insides.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun! Uwaaaaaaaaan!!! ¡¹

    Megu accepts me while crying.

    ¡¸ Here, Megu! ¡¹

    I push into the root.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, uuuuuu, waaaaaa, uwaaaaan!! ¡¹

    Megu clings to me, crying.

    ¡¸ Here, it¡¯s okay, you¡¯re going to be okay, I¡¯m here with you ¡¹

    I slowly move my penis.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, waaaa, waaaa, uwaaaaa, ah, ah, auuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Each piston makes Megu¡¯s insides wet.

    It¡¯s getting softer.

    Her hot juice makes sopping noises.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun! Aaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s tears and love nectar. She¡¯s wet above and below.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Gucho, gucho, gucho.

    Lewd sounds come from the part where we¡¯re connected.

    Megu¡¯s cute breasts sway along with my movements.

    ¡¸ Aaah, more! Yoshi-kun! Do it! More! ¡¹

    Megu asks me in tears.

    ¡¸ Scold me more! Mess me up!!! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s my plan.

    And so, I stir up Megu intensely.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaaaah! Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kuuuuuun!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu! Megu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaah! What do I do? Yoshi-kun¡¯s scolding me, and yet, I¡¯m feeling strange! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on! Feel it!! ¡¹

    I slam Megu¡¯s abdomen with mine.

    Our skins make clapping sounds.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaaah! Aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s disheveled, all while all the other girls watch her.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s embarrassing. Everyone¡¯s watching me, and yet¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Throw away that pride! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Yoshi-kun!!! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Then, Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaahn! I-I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! Megu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! Cum! Let it out inside me!!! ¡¹

    I head to my last spurt.

    Papapapapapan! It claps.

    ¡¸ Uuuu! Aaaah! kuuuuu! Aaaah! Yoshi-kun!!! ¡¹

    Megu looks at me with eyes in pain.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Her vagina clamps, it convulses.

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m cumming! Megu!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let it out! Cum! Cum inside me a lot!!!!! ¡¹

    I ejaculated.

    ¡¸ Warm stuff is coming in!!! ¡¹

    I continue to ejaculate while grinding Megu¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaah! Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kuuuuuuuuunnn!!! ¡¹

    My ejaculation continues.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so embarrassed! Uuuuu¡­. ¡¹

    Megu starts to cry with a blushing face after her ecstasy calmed down.

    I¡¯m still inside her. Limping on top of her body.

    ¡¸ To think that everyone saw me crying. And yet, still having sex, and even reaching climax. They saw it all ¡¹

    She cries again.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, uwaaaaaa! ¡¹

    Ai pats Megu¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ There, there ¡¹

    Edie and Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we saw that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that was shameless of you, Megumi. I should¡¯ve brought a camera ¡¹

    She laughed.

    ¡¸ Forget it! Forget it all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t possibly forget that, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course~ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve shown something so disgraceful so far, do you think that you still have pride? ¡¹

    I said while burying my face in Megu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu stopped crying.

    ¡¸ Correct. If you were to show some bossy attitude again, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll tell everyone how Megumi reached climax while crying her eyes out ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Stop that! ¡¹

    Megu shouted.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I-I¡¯ll be careful from now on. I promise ¡¹

    She promised everyone.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t fawn on Yoshi-kun anymore. I won¡¯t get angry right away, and I¡¯ll take a deep breath to calm myself down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good girl. Good girl ¡¹

    Ai smiled and pats Megu¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll find what you want to do too, Megu ¡¹

    I looked up and stared at Megu.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll become a cute bride and a beautiful mother. I¡¯ll think on what to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can talk about it with everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu takes a deep breath.

    She¡¯s calming down

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry about everything. I caused a lot of trouble ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re your family, Megu ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Right, in the end, this idiot can¡¯t get out of his poverty mindset, and so he needs someone like Megumi close to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Misuzu, Tsukiko, or even me, among all the girls who are with Darling, Megumi¡¯s the normal one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s not that we plan on kicking Megumi out. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Yukino speaks kindly.

    ¡¸ If ever someone tries to speak ill of Megumi, then I¡¯ll beat them up ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to kick them too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, uwaaaaaaaaa. I¡¯m really sorry, everyone!!!! ¡¹

    Megu starts crying again.

    And throughout the whole event, Ai keeps on patting Megu¡¯s head.

 Complex Chapter 839. Sex Kingdom / Friends

    ¡¸ There, there¡­there, there ¡¹

    Ai pats Megu¡¯s head.

    Again and again. All with a gentle smile.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ Ai-san¡­ ¡¹

    Megu stopped crying and looked up at Ai.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, you don¡¯t have to keep patting me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu looks at me in tears.

    ¡¸ I now understand why I didn¡¯t realize what Yoshi-kun and everyone tells me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. I wonder why did I not understand it until now? That¡¯s so shameful of me ¡¹

    Megu sniffles.

    ¡¸ That happens ¡¹

    Edie smiled gently.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t help but oppose what the elders tell you. Like, you¡¯re scolded as they look down on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, your big sisters do love to speak bossy after all ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ I also understand that Mana and the younger girls are just worried about me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, aren¡¯t you looking down on Maika and the girls? ¡¹

    Yukino presses.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I reject the elder sisters because I can¡¯t beat them, and I look down on the younger girls, I¡¯m not even listening to them. And Yoshi-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ I thought that you were just going with the flow with whatever the big-sisters were saying, that you were looking down on me. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Well, I¡¯m an idiot, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! He¡¯s a real idiot, so you can look at him like an idiot! Right, stupid? ¡¹

    Err.

    Well, who cares.

    ¡¸ It must be hard for someone at the same age to scold you. You live in the same period as them after all ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, especially¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looked at Ai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared of Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Scared of me? ¡¹

    Ai looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m told that. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    I never saw someone as harmless as Ai.

    She¡¯ll make you feel that you want to protect her, not feel scared.

    ¡¸ I thought that Ai-san would take away the role of Yoshi-kun¡¯s pride if I stay stubborn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Ai did find her power to heal ¡¹

    Megu said. Edie agreed.

    ¡¸ If it goes on, Megumi will only continue to trouble Darling, right¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think that everyone else will accept this girl. I mean, having her as his official partner ¡¹

    Like, Ai becoming my fiance instead of Megu?

    ¡¸ Huh? Why would it turn like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling, you need to maintain your life as Yoshida Yoshinobu¡­ ¡¹

    I do have two names on paper right now.

    Both of them aren¡¯t Yoshida.

    I¡¯ve already abandoned that name.

    However, that¡¯s a secret in our school.

    Nobody knows that I¡¯m adopted in the Kuromori house now.

    ¡¸ We need to hide the Kuromori name as much as possible. Therefore, you can¡¯t abandon the camouflage, the name Yoshida Yoshinobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, but¡­ ¡¹

    But why does it have to push Megu away and have Ai as my bride instead?

    ¡¸ I know. I just happened to be at the right place to become Yoshi-kun¡¯s camouflage, and so, I became Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance ¡¹

    No, Megu, that¡¯s not it.

    That¡¯s not the only reason.

    I need Megu.

    ¡¸ Darling, quiet down for now ¡¹

    Edie stopped me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Megu or Ai as long as someone becomes Darling¡¯s partner in paper ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    Megu¡¯s poking on Megu¡¯s insecurities on purpose.

    ¡¸ Nei or I won¡¯t do. We¡¯re out of the ordinary. Darling¡¯s official partner needs to be an ordinary girl. And naturally, Yukino¡¯s out too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯m an extraordinary woman after all! ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m ordinary. Unlike everyone, my merit is being that ordinary girl, and that¡¯s why I became Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Megumi, you thought that your status is secured, and that¡¯s why you caused a lot of trouble to Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ And to everyone, I¡¯m really sorry ¡¹

    Megu apologized to everyone.

    ¡¸ Ai is also an ordinary girl. She¡¯s a bit cuter, but she¡¯s just like Megu. Someone who can keep Darling company without feeling hesitant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, she¡¯s casual ¡¹

    Edie said. Yukino added.

    ¡¸ Unlike Megumi, this girl doesn¡¯t make a lot of noise. She¡¯s docile and quiet. I think she¡¯ll do anything this idiot asks her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will. If Yoshida-kun wants me ¡¹

    Ai replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the problem. Megumi, you know who¡¯s better if the two of you compete, right? ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    ¡¸ I know that I can¡¯t go on like this¡­ ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Do you want to change? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do. If I don¡¯t, Yoshi-kun will surely leave me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to stay like this. I also want to do something for Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ A helpful woman who doesn¡¯t just fawn on Darling ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Ai wants to be like that too¡­ ¡¹

    AI?

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t always ask for someone¡¯s help. I¡¯ll do things myself. And then have fun together, and lastly, I want to be of help to people too¡­Ai¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do it. We¡¯ll work for it together ¡¹

    I hold Ai¡¯s hand.

    Then. Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why, let¡¯s do our best together, Megumi-san ¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯ll do my best, so I won¡¯t lose to Ai-san ¡¹

    She accepts Ai as her rival?

    That someone she underestimated as a girl who can¡¯t do anything until recently.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t get swayed by my emotions too much. When I¡¯m shaking, that¡¯s when I look at the other party, calm down, or else, I¡¯ll only cause trouble to Yoshi-kun. To everyone ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ When your heart beats fast, and you feel restless. Take a deep breath. If that didn¡¯t work, chant ¡°shuffle¡± to yourself, and you¡¯ll feel refreshed ¡¹

    Well, shuffle only works on Ai. But I guess it¡¯s okay.

    To think that Ai, who trembles at anything back then, now gives advice to people.

    ¡¸ I get it. Thanks ¡¹

    Megu thanked Ai.

    ¡¸ Err, w-welcome ¡¹

    Ai replied bashfully.

    ¡ó¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Are you done?! I want to go out and buy some grocery though ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from below.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be leaving the house for a while, there are no ingredients for dinner here ¡¹

    Looks like they¡¯re done cleaning up

    Now they¡¯re making dinner for AI¡¯s father who¡¯ll return home after work in past 8.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll get down there! ¡¹

    I replied to Katsuko-nee in a loud voice and get up from the bed.

    ¡¸ Put on your clothes, girls. Ai, where are the towels? ¡¹

    Need to wipe the sweat, love nectar, and semen.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s over there ¡¹

    AI points at a cabinet.

    Her mother, Makoto-san, takes care of her clothes and where to store them.

    She doesn¡¯t know every detail, even though this is her room.

    ¡¸ Ah, this one! Get one! ¡¹

    Yukino, who didn¡¯t have sex with me here, pulls the towels and throws it at us.

    ¡¸ Ah, thanks! Megu, Ai. Here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, I¡¯ll do it myself¡­ ¡¹

    Ai tries to wipe her crotch, but¡­

    ¡¸ You know, let Darling do this ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just think of doing everything yourself, you need to think of how to please your partner too ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Yoshida-kun. Please.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I clean up Ai¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also think of what pleases Yoshi-kun the most ¡¹

    Megu reflects on what Edie said.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s good. Megumi ¡¹

    Edie smiled happily.

    ¡¸ I finally got along with Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get along from now on, okay? ¡¹

    Megu starts crying again from hearing that.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I caused so many troubles, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really? It just had me worried ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, I really am ¡¹

    Megu apologized to Edie from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡ó¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ And this is the list of what you need to buy. Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s Megumi-chan, Edie-chan, and Ai-chan? ¡¹

    After everyone put on their clothes and went down¡­

    Katsuko-nee gives instructions.

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about you clean up the bathroom? It needs some manpower to scrub away the dirt. We want Ai-chan¡¯s father to take a good bath, don¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    He must be pleased if the bath is clean after coming back from Sendai.

    ¡¸ As for the security duties, Edie-chan can do that, right? The supermarket is just close by. Ai-chan, do you know where it is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The shop close to school? ¡¹

    Ai probably never ran an errand to buy something.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know where it is. We¡¯ve gone there back then to buy something for our club ¡¹

    Megu said.

    The women¡¯s track and field club bought something there.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the supermarket next to the drugstore, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. The closest one ¡¹

    Megu asked.. Makoto-san nodded.

    ¡¸ Then, if you¡¯d please. Here¡¯s the money ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands Megu a wallet.

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Ai-san, hold to this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s your responsibility. Make sure you don¡¯t drop it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Ai takes the wallet.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be watching them ¡¹

    Edie whispered to me.

    I see.

    I¡¯m left out this time.

    Megu, Edie, and Ai, the three girls will work together.

    Yukino¡¯s face is known by the people, and so she can¡¯t come together.

    ¡¸ Yeah, be careful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re heading out ¡¹

    The three went off.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m in charge of the bath, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Come here. Makoto-san, please deal with the kitchen. Watch the fire. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Makoto-san

    It looks like they¡¯re already cooking something.

    I wonder if it¡¯s a hotpot?

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Makoto-san, what do we do with this? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan comes out from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I¡¯m coming right now ¡¹

    I¡¯ll entrust Makoto-san to Koyomi-chan¡­

    ¡¸ I want to drink something cold ¡¹

    Yukino told me.

    ¡¸ What about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not now. Maybe when I¡¯m done with the bath ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡®kay ¡¹

    Yukino heads to the kitchen.

    I went with Katsuko-nee to the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, good job ¡¹

    Huh?

    Nei and Luna are already cleaning up the bathroom.

    Nei took off her skirt and is just wearing underwear as she crawls on all fours.

    She¡¯s grinding the tiles.

    She¡¯s working diligently.

    Luna¡¯s also cleaning up the tiles like she¡¯s having fun.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t this nearly finished? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, I just wanted to talk to you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ So, did things go smoothly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ On who? ¡¹

    I ask back.

    ¡¸ Both ¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s Ai and Megu. They¡¯re the targets from the start.

    ¡¸ Then, the two have no problems. For now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I know that things will be okay if we leave it to Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ In the end, I always mimic Minaho-oneechan unconsciously ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I scold them with a self-important attitude ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I thought that Katsuko-nee would come in halfway after listening to our conversation ¡¹

    Or maybe, Minaho-neesan.

    Usually, that¡¯s the development.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t use that pattern anymore. We¡¯re reflecting on it. Especially on Megu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, Megu-chan has high perception, and she¡¯s also smart, I get the reason why she doesn¡¯t like the big sisters telling her off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, once she thought that the preaching is annoying, then she¡¯ll never accept any reasoning ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter what opinion she hears, it¡¯ll only go from one ear and out the other ¡¹

    Therefore, Megu never changed no matter how many times she¡¯s told.

    ¡¸ Someone who¡¯s reasonably smart gets like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it was Ai-san, she¡¯ll accept it obediently. If it was Misuzu, then she¡¯ll look at herself objectively ¡¹

    If she can¡¯t look at herself from an objective point of view, she can¡¯t proceed as the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ And if it was Yukino-san. Her sheer will not break. But, Megumi-chan¡¯s not like that ¡¹

    The insecurities and self-hatred stir her up.

    If someone older tells her off, she¡¯ll say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I already know it,¡± and she¡¯ll close her ears.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s weak. Just like Ai-san ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s like that, and that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t listen to Mana-oneesama or my advice ¡¹

    Hearing opinions from the younger girls make her feel miserable, and so¡­

    She refuses them¡­

    ¡¸ I guess it has to be someone at the same age¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino, Edie, Ai, or me.

    If it¡¯s someone younger or older than her¡­

    ¡¸ I think that Ai-san¡¯s existence has been a good stimulus for her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it was the right choice. Looks like she¡¯s able to endure the thought that Ai might surpass her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it ¡¹

    Nei nods.

    ¡¸ Well, I believe that things will go smoothly from now on ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I think that Megu and Ai will be good friends. Ai¡¯s slow thinking and her way of healing people is a good influence for Megu ¡¹

    I think that being together is also a positive thing for Ai.

    ¡¸ Besides, if you add Yukino and Edie, I think they¡¯ll be good friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan too ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan is also a member of that group you know ¡¹

    Me too?

    ¡¸ Well, I think that Megu-chan should be okay. When you have friends at the same age, it makes you feel at ease. And Tsukiko-san is also there if she wants an older person to consult. Although, if it¡¯s something more significant, Minaho-oneechan¡¯s also there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, having various people to consult is a good thing ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I guess people have levels of worries. If it¡¯s insoluble without your parents, but you can¡¯t talk about it with them. You can tell your teacher but not your parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, you can tell your sibling or a close friend, something like that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, in our family, that level is ambiguous ¡¹

    We¡¯re not a real family.

    We don¡¯t have parents either.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s the one tying up this whole relationship, and so it has to be a spiderweb, or else, the connection between women becomes weak ¡¹

    Yeah, someone told me that¡­

    A spider web¡­

    ¡¸ But¡­the closest one becomes a friend one can consult with, no matter how embarrassing it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, I think that is the most essential thread ¡¹

    If you can¡¯t discuss it with Minaho-neesan, the parent figure of the family, then talk with those of the same age.

    Oh, from now on¡­

    I think that everyone can follow up, no matter what happens to Megu.

    ¡¸ If Megu-chan¡¯s okay, then the other one should be okay to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ai¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    As soon as I said that, Nei made a ¡°Huh?¡± face.

    ¡¸ Huh? Ai-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, isn¡¯t it AI? ¡¹

    I said. Then Luna laughed.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, he¡¯s been misunderstanding since earlier ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Ai-chan is okay now, isn¡¯t she? I mean, she already received a lot of love from Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I think that Ai-san has settled down since noon ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too?

    ¡¸ She can speak out her thoughts in front of everyone already. There¡¯s no need to worry about her, is there? ¡¹

    Well, yeah, but¡­

    ¡¸ Then, who were you worried about, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Did she make friends with everyone now? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s too smart that she can make connections with the girls, right? Like, Mitchan¡¯s younger¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, there¡¯s also Michi-san¡¯s master, Misuzu-san ¡¹

    I see. Edie.

    She took care of the younger children in the assassination cult, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s caring.

    She gets along with Michi. Edie can listen to Michi¡¯s problems, but not the other way around.

    Edie needs someone of the same age that she can have a heart-to-heart talk.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s okay now too. She talked about her worries to everyone ¡¹

    She showed her weakness to have Megu open up.

    She¡¯ll never speak like that to Michi, a younger girl.

    Not with the elders either.

    That was a turning point for Edie.

    I¡¯m sure that Edie will change.

    ¡¸ I think that they¡¯ll continue to get along ¡¹

    Us of the same age will get along.

    I think that¡¯s great.

    Katsuko-nee smiled happily.

 Chapter 840. High Life / Displeased King

    ¡¸ So, what happened? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asked me.

    I¡¯m in the reading room in the Kouzuki mansion.

    The two of us are having a conversation.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ai¡¯s father came back home at 8pm, just as scheduled ¡¹

    ¡¸ He must be surprised? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. It¡¯s his first time seeing Ai¡¯s friends in school at their home ¡¹

    Back then, Makoto-san dotes too much on Ai¡­

    The house is a world for the mother-daughter, and so it didn¡¯t have an atmosphere where she could invite friends.

    ¡¸ The father knew Yukino, and so he¡¯s surprised that Yukino¡¯s in his house. But, he didn¡¯t seem to find it odd since Yukino and Ai attend the same school ¡¹

    ¡¸ And what about Katsuko-kun and the Takakura miss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s named as Makoto-san¡¯s friend in the cultural center. Koyomi-chan and Luna-chan are Katsuko-nee¡¯s sisters. It¡¯s a bit forced, but Luna-chan and Koyomi-chan¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Used their Miko power to manipulate him? ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughed.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. But they only made him stop the suspicions ¡¹

    I feel sorry for Ai¡¯s father, but¡­

    ¡¸ In the end, we needed the power of the two to have a calm conversation¡­ ¡¹

    Keeping their emotions in check¡­

    If they get too agitated, then they¡¯re forced to calm down.

    ¡¸ Then, everyone ate dinner like we¡¯re having a home party. Ai-san¡¯s father was happy. After all, it¡¯s a meal Ai cooked ¡¹

    It seems like that family never had a meal with all the members together.

    Ai and Makoto-san eat together all the time.

    The father eats what¡¯s prepared in advance alone.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan and Edie brightened up the night, Luna and Koyomi-chan took care of their needs. Ai¡¯s father was interested in America, and so he talked to Edie a lot ¡¹

    We had dinner with no negative mood.

    ¡¸ Then? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ After the meal, Ai talked about wanting to enter the bread course to her father ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s explanation was hard to understand, so I thought I had to follow up, but¡­

    ¡¸ The father acknowledged it right away, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said, laughing.

    ¡¸ He did, but why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When he realizes that you came with his daughter to support her, then he¡¯ll accept whatever the daughter tells him. Furthermore, it¡¯s not just one or two people. Multiple people came just for her daughter ¡¹

    Megu, Nei, Edie, Yukino, and me.

    ¡¸ Then, if we didn¡¯t show up, would the development be different? ¡¹

    I asked. Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸ For male parents, they choose the path for their boy, but for their girl, they have a lighter attitude, going with ¡°You can do whatever you want¡± ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Above all, the father must¡¯ve been happy that the daughter came to him to discuss it. Furthermore, the daughter waited for him to return home to tell him about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ That courtesy must¡¯ve made the father willingly give his consent ¡¹

    For a father and daughter, his relationship with Ai is fragile.

    It must be the first time Ai faced her father like that.

    Furthermore, the daughter made a sincere discussion with her father in front of us.

    ¡¸ As usual, Ai takes slow to speak, and she expresses the details poorly. It was hard to figure out what she¡¯s trying to say, but, Ai did show that she¡¯s serious about wanting to become better at making pastries and that she wants to change herself using that opportunity ¡¹

    Therefore, Ai¡¯s father understood it.

    ¡¸ Also, Makoto-san talked about leaving the house and entering a job in the outside world¡­ ¡¹

    Influenced by Ai¡¯s enthusiasm, Makoto-san also did her best at talking with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s father was more surprised with Makoto-san¡¯s talk ¡¹

    Since marrying, his wife hardly went outside the house.

    ¡¸ Then, Katsuko-nee followed up, and then, they talked about working part-time on Nagisa¡¯s flower shop. Then they showed the site for Nagisa¡¯s shop ¡¹

    Fortunately, Nagisa¡¯s shop got a good reputation on the internet.

    ¡¸ He said that he doesn¡¯t mind as long as it¡¯s not some weird shop and that she doesn¡¯t overwork herself ¡¹

    Ai and Makoto-san got their permission the right way.

    ¡¸ Then, after they were done talking, we returned back to the mansion ¡¹

    Leaving Ai and Makoto-san with the father.

    ¡¸ Then, after weekends, when the father heads back to Sendai for work, Ai will return to our mansion ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s listening to my story like he¡¯s having fun.

    ¡¸ In the end, the three had time to talk at ease after we returned home. Then¡­ ¡¹

    Do I tell Jii-chan about it?

    Yeah, I should.

    Ai already belongs to my family.

    ¡¸ Makoto-san confessed that Ai¡¯s not his daughter, and apologized on her knees ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the husband knew that Ai¡¯s not his daughter since before ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought so. Humans aren¡¯t that dense ¡¹

    ¡¸ Makoto-san apologizes in tears. Ai also started crying. She started talking about divorcing and paying for the damages, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ The guy didn¡¯t ask for it, did he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Ai¡¯s father¡­ ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s father was homosexual ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ His boyfriend is that guy he goes mountain climbing with during his student days ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, he doesn¡¯t love women. But, he couldn¡¯t refuse the marriage talks of his boss¡¯ daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ That happens ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Then, he got married¡­ ¡¹

    And he had sex with Makoto-san, but only during the wedding night.

    ¡¸ And with his circumstances, he¡¯s never dissatisfied with his married life with Makoto-san. He doesn¡¯t mind that Ai isn¡¯t his daughter ¡¹

    Instead, he thinks that having a child saves his face for his boss and his parents.

    ¡¸ After all, he¡¯s a homo, and so he¡¯s given up on having a child from the start. He¡¯s rather happy that he has a cute daughter, like Ai ¡¹

    Homosexual couples can¡¯t adopt a child in Japan.

    ¡¸ And so, he asked not to worry about it and continue to stay as a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan nods.

    ¡¸ However, if Makoto-san were to find a man she likes, he asked to have her wait until he retires¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Getting divorced must be damaging to his career in the company? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that becoming an unmarried man comes with a lot of burdens and jobs in the company. Like, moving abroad, such as Africa or the Middle East ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you have a wife and child, then you won¡¯t be sent to harsh locations ¡¹

    Therefore, he wants to continue the disguise as a married couple.

    But, well, I guess there¡¯s that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s outside my reasoning to not be concerned about the incapability of creating descendants, however, people like them exist. The world sure is wide ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ No, I think that is probably conventional. If you can have a daughter take care of your grave, even if you¡¯re not connected by blood ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In Japan, the value of a family doesn¡¯t mean that they have to be related by blood. Even if it¡¯s not your real child, as long as they hold a memorial service for your grave, then that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ In Japan, it¡¯s a sin to not have anyone visit the memorial service of an ancestor. Think of the Records of Ancient Matters. The forecast for pestilence made it reasonable that nobody comes for the memorial service. Then, they hurriedly searched for descendants to hold a memorial service, when an epidemic occurs ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kabuki still has that thought. The Danjuurou house isn¡¯t connected to the Edo period Danjuurou house by blood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, they hand over the craft of the Danjuurou house to those who hold memorial service to the ancestors. That¡¯s how they inherit the family ¡¹

    I think about the Yoshida house.

    I¡¯m no longer a Yoshida in the paper.

    My father and mother would die someday.

    Who would be the one to hold the funeral and visit their gravestones?

    I¡­

    I belong to Kuromori now.

    Minaho-neesan can¡¯t bear a child anymore.

    I need to protect the gravesite of the Kuromori house.

    I don¡¯t have time to think about Yoshida house.

    But¡­

    I wonder about Grandma¡¯s gravesite?

    I never visited it.

    ¡¸ And then, there are no problems with that girl and her family, is there? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. I got pulled back to reality.

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah. I don¡¯t think there are any problems. Ai and Makoto-san stay in the mansion most of the time. They come home during weekends, and they¡¯ll meet the father¡¯s boyfriend.

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯ll have them profiled just in case ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if it can cause a problem but, I would rather not have a homo couple get in the fight and spread the fire to Misuzu or Ruriko ¡¹

    Right, Kouzuki house has too much influence.

    Staying in the mansion means that she¡¯ll get familiar with Misuzu and the girls.

    There is the possibility of Ai¡¯s father causing some ridiculous scandal.

    ¡¸ Umu, that was a candor talk. Thank you. I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s something you can¡¯t discuss, but do find some time to talk to me from now on¡­ ¡¹1

    Jii-chan said.

    It¡¯s inevitable. Jii-chan has to protect his house.

    Jii-chan should know, even if it¡¯s a problem I don¡¯t recognize.

    I believe I should tell Jii-chan about those anyway.

    That¡¯s my duty.

    It¡¯s painful since I had to talk about Ai and Makoto-san¡¯s private life, but¡­

    Jii-chan. Our relationship with Kouzuki house is our lifeline.

    ¡¸ Especially if you took a new woman, talk to me about it ¡¹

    Jii-chan grinned.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s something to entertain me ¡¹

    Then, he sighed.

    ¡¸ As you know, I¡¯m too old that I can¡¯t have sex anymore. To be honest, I¡¯m jealous of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry about that, Jii-chan ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t think of that.

    You wouldn¡¯t talk to someone sick and has an IV drop that hadn¡¯t eaten anything for the past few days about some delicious ramen.

    ¡¸ Why the apology? You should get wilder. Get me burning in jealousy. I would like to hear your spicy stories more. Especially those with erotic developments. That¡¯s the youth-restoring pill for me ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The frustration and jealousy is a necessary spice in human life. Especially for old people like me ¡¹

    He grinned.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much more healthy to spit out curses, than giving up on everything ¡¹

    This old man¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re watching my sex videos with Ruriko as usual ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, Ruriko¡¯s making such excellent expressions recently ¡¹

    It¡¯s this.

    ¡¸ However, if I was in my 20¡¯s, I could satisfy Ruriko more than you do ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still in my teens ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then it can¡¯t be helped. Fufufufu ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks like he¡¯s having fun.

    ¡¸ Anyhow. I¡¯ll ask you to continue doting on Ruriko ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s love for Ruriko is beyond twisted.

    ¡¸ What about Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fool. I didn¡¯t talk about Misuzu because I can¡¯t ask you for that ¡¹

    Jii-chan will bow his head to me if it¡¯s about Ruriko only.

    ¡¸ Now then, is that the end of your report for your present state? ¡¹

    Jii-chan changes the topic.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll tell you a story. Give me a second first ¡¹

    Jii-chan pushed the interphone.

    ¡º Yes? ¡»

    That voice is Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the situation? ¡¹

    ¡º About 70% of the guests have arrived ¡»

    ¡¸ And who entertains them? ¡¹

    ¡º Yoshiko-sama and Ruriko-sama ¡»

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡º She¡¯s waiting for Kakka¡¯s instructions ¡»

    ¡¸ I see. Can you ask her to come to this room? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, I will bring her ¡»

    ¡¸ Then, get her in this room. I just finished talking to Yoshinobu ¡¹

    ¡º Certainly ¡»

    Jii-chan turns off the interphone.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, saying that you¡¯re awaiting my instructions, and yet, she¡¯s actually worried about you ¡¹

    I came here to report about Ai to Jii-chan.

    Jii-chan asked for us to be alone.

    I guess Misuzu and others don¡¯t need to know about Ai and Makoto-san¡¯s private life.

    Knock, knock.

    Someone¡¯s knocking on the door.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s already here? Come in! ¡¹

    The door clicked and opened. Then Misuzu, wearing her party dress, comes in.

    ¡¸ Are you done with your conversation? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, we were just finished. What is the situation in the courtyard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have good weather today, no hard wind. It¡¯s the best for garden parties ¡¹

    Yes, today. In this main mansion of the Kouzuki family¡­

    Misuzu and Ruriko hosted a garden party.

    ¡¸ I heard that nearly 70% of the guests are present ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ You seem to have excellent personnel ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Shou-oneesama, Yazawa-san, and Michi checked them all one by one ¡¹

    Today, Misuzu invited all the young ladies from their school.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s only those who have bodyguards that come with them in school.

    In short, the rich among the rich.

    Naturally, the bodyguards are with them.

    ¡¸ Although, they¡¯re also appraising our security measures on their own way ¡¹

    Today is an informal social gathering.

    This is for the masters who have bodyguards in school to mingle.

    The guests will receive lectures¡­

    All coming from Shou-neechan and Rei-chan of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Well, half of the guests want to see and talk to Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s the poster girl of Kouzuki SS, and she even shows up on TV.

    She¡¯s originally a beautiful woman dressing as a man, and so she has a lot of fans.

    She¡¯s in charge of sending Misuzu and Ruriko in and out of school, and so, the young ladies want to get close with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Is there nobody asking to have Fujimiya-kun as their personal bodyguard? ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs sarcastically.

    ¡¸ Well, the current bodyguards do make a displeased face¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, it would put the bodyguards that came with their master in a bad mood.

    Right, I mean, they protect their master their own way, yet¡­

    To think that they¡¯re receiving lessons from Kouzuki SS. They wouldn¡¯t want that.

    Bodyguards mostly have that lone wolf personality.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll drop by only for a moment ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Those who are bad-tempered should be able to fix their mood if they see me ¡¹

    The head of Kouzuki house came to show up after all.

    Jii-chan¡¯s worth is that high.

    ¡¸ By the way, Yoshinobu¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ I try to make a displeased whenever meeting up with people. Then, I speak to them arrogantly, and show that I don¡¯t like listening to what they¡¯re trying to say ¡¹

    He smiled at me.

    When it¡¯s just the two of us, he speaks cheerfully and laughs a lot, yet¡­

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, Jii-chan¡¯s always acting someone important when in front of people, but¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that just because you¡¯re in a position where you can do that? ¡¹

    I replied. Jii-chan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think of myself as someone great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then why? ¡¹

    Why would he purposely show an arrogant attitude?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like you¡¯re making the other party hate you on purpose¡­ ¡¹

    Then, Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Correct. I try to make people hate me on our first meeting ¡¹

    Huh, why?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the fate of the head of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ For example, I met someone for the first time. I happened to be in a good mood. Therefore, I dealt with the person kindly and politely ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ In the end, it just happened that I was in a good mood. But, that impression lasts ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯ll give the impression that Jii-chan is a kind person.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯ll spread around. ¡°The head of Kouzuki house was a lighthearted person¡± ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ However, if I met that person again, and I happened to be in a bad mood. Let¡¯s say that the person himself has nothing to do with it ¡¹

    That happens.

    ¡¸ However, from that person¡¯s point of view. The suspicion of ¡°He was so kind and polite last time, I wonder what happened?¡± And so, that person misunderstands that I dislike him or his company ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ And another rumor spreads around. ¡°The head of Kouzuki house hates me, it¡¯s over for my company,¡± and that rumor will create consequences. The stock prices go up, down, and unrelated companies get in danger ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s influence goes that far.

    ¡¸ The biggest problem is with those excessively self-conscious people. Someone I just met once could have the impression thinking, ¡°I get along with the head of Kouzuki family. He surely highly evaluates me,¡± and use that as a selling point ¡¹

    Someone who just met Jii-chan once saying that he liked them.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I object to those people, telling them that ¡°I don¡¯t evaluate you that highly,¡± on the public. However, those people¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ If I deal with the person that way, they¡¯ll speak poorly of me. Saying, ¡°The head of Kouzuki house turned back on me. He evaluated me highly last time. What a self-centered and arrogant person¡± ¡¹

    They exist.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t care less about people who depreciate my nature, but it¡¯s problematic if they think that I¡¯m someone who changes attitude frequently. It affects the trust in the Kouzuki group. Therefore, I show myself as someone self-important, arrogant, and egoistic man from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that would make everyone fear you, and it makes it hard to approach you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, however, it¡¯s inevitable. Liars, idiots, and thieves won¡¯t come to someone who makes that aggressive look ¡¹ ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ IN truth, Grandfather always shows an angry look whenever outside ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yet, you¡¯re having fun when with Agnes or me¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s no need for acting when with family ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Later, I still need to show a sour face to the lovely ladies from Misuzu¡¯s school. ¡¹

    Oh, he still needs to do it even with the girls.

    ¡¸ I need to be more careful with women than men. If I were seen to show a smile to any young lady, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ The family would offer their daughter as Grandfather¡¯s mistress ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ And when that happens, it would be rude to refuse the daughter, and so it becomes troublesome ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Grandfather visits Kuromori¡¯s brothel frequently? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. There are no future troubles with the women in the high-class brothel ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I must continue the displeased look to not cause any odd ideas. I couldn¡¯t show any interest to a cute girl. That is crucial ¡¹

    Hmmm. Being the head of a family is hard.

    ¡¸ Do you understand, Yoshinobu? ¡¹

    Huh?

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, you¡¯re attending the party as Kuromori Kou, my partner ¡¹

    Ah, wait. Me too?

    ¡¸ You must show a self-important, arrogant, and egoistic attitude too ¡¹

    Jii-chan instructed me.

    1. ¤³¤ì¤«¤é¤â¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤âÔ’¤·¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ï˜‹¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤Ç¤­¤ëÏÞ¤êË½¤ËÔ’¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì

 Chapter 841. High Life / Professed Job

    ¡¸ Even if you tell me that¡­ ¡¹

    Like, taking a self-important attitude.

    I mean, I¡¯m facing some high-class ladies.

    I feel like I¡¯m rude if I take some self-important attitude.

    ¡¸ For now, please put this on, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu hands me sunglasses.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re making it so that Kuromori Kou goes to formal places wearing glasses ¡¹

    Oh, if I put on sunglasses, I can keep off the dumb face I make.

    ¡¸ Wearing dark sunglasses makes the other party not know where you¡¯re looking ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ However, you can only do that with people lower than you. Don¡¯t wear sunglasses when facing people in equal status ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wearing sunglasses means you¡¯re concealing your thoughts. Trying to hide your thoughts in a battle of wits implies that you don¡¯t have enough composure, and they¡¯ll look down on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it matters not, for now, the ladies have little to no interest with you. They¡¯re bent on ignoring you¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I put on the sunglasses Misuzu gave me.

    ¡¸ Is this one of your preferences? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s Shou-oneesama¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ The one I chose got rejected by everyone ¡¹

    As usual, Misuzu¡¯s got some strange tastes when it comes to what I wear.

    ¡¸ I thought of asking you to put on some wilder sunglasses, but everyone said that the elegant looking one is better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think this is good ¡¹

    Jii-chan said that. Please stop with the wild ideas, for now, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ The suit looks good with you. Is that from the usual? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got this from the shop you told me ¡¹

    Jii-chan told me to get some custom-made suits when going to events related to Kouzuki house.

    He told me where to go, and get measurements on my whole body, and check on the temporary sewing¡­

    I like the suits Katsuko-nee mends for me, but those were suits of Minaho-neesan¡¯s Grandfather.

    I feel sorry for putting on some memento suits, and so I accepted it and asked for brand new.

    ¡¸ What do you think? Having suits that fit your figure feels great, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Somehow, it¡¯s light and easy to move. This suit doesn¡¯t get me tired ¡¹

    For real, this is what someone can expect from professionals.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Katsuko-oneesama, and I chose the material for the cloth ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about the materials, color, and design, and so¡­

    And so, I brought them to the store.

    Michi was there, but she didn¡¯t say a thing.

    Well, Michi¡¯s wearing nothing but her uniform all the time.

    She probably doesn¡¯t know much about fashion.

    ¡¸ They listened to my opinion on this one ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Hmm, the cloth is slightly gaudy and coquettish, but, Yoshinobu¡¯s still young, and he¡¯s not using it for business. I guess this will do ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also asked to make one for calm gatherings. That one didn¡¯t use my opinions ¡¹

    Misuzu said regretfully.

    ¡¸ There shouldn¡¯t be any problems if you had Katsuko-kun look at it. Her guests were mostly dandy from the start. She¡¯s seen good material and excellent tailoring. She¡¯s much more refined than Ruriko or you ¡¹

    Jii-chan said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we meet the ladies in the courtyard? ¡¹

    Jii-chan stands up.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Yoshinobu. I will be calling you Kuromori-kun from now on ¡¹

    He said and smiled.

    ¡¸ As I said earlier, I must show that I am someone with authority in public. Therefore, sorry, but we¡¯ll be fussing with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that ¡¹

    I¡¯m not that stupid.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t call you Jii-chan, but ¡°Kakka,¡± right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, call me ¡°Grandfather¡± ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ People know that I gave permission to your relationship with Misuzu, and so they¡¯ll start doubting my character if someone from family calls me ¡°Kakka¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go with ¡°Grandfather¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Jii-chan said while smiling.

    ¡¸ That way of calling is okay, but use it respectfully. I still am the head of Kouzuki house, an influential man ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s friends will come to greet us, but don¡¯t do anything until I greet them back. It will break my honor ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the order of big-wigs, that it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. Don¡¯t look at the faces of the girls that come close, if you meet their eyes, you¡¯ll need to greet them back, won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re away from me, then you can gaze at the women, however, don¡¯t stare too much, and don¡¯t look at them where you have to give greetings. It¡¯s a must ¡¹

    That¡¯s hard.

    But it can¡¯t be helped. I can¡¯t embarrass Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ When I¡¯m talking, look at my face. Don¡¯t look away. Be sure to listen earnestly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡ó¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san are waiting in the corridor.

    The two are full-time bodyguards. Anyway, they¡¯re huge. You can tell that they¡¯re strong from a glance.

    The two follow right away, even without Jii-chan telling them anything.

    ¡¸ Oh right, you¡¯re free to talk to me whenever you want. It would be an annoyance if the girls think that you¡¯re too nervous that you can¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That, or maybe I¡¯m standing next to Jii-chan, so I only answer when I¡¯m asked? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still a relative, you know? Is there a family that is too tense like that? You can go with normal for that one. However, don¡¯t let them think you¡¯re stupid in the conversation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    I mean, I¡¯m an idiot. So I think I¡¯m going to say something stupid.

    Therefore, I prefer to stay silent all the time, but¡­

    Jii-chan told me to join conversations like normal.

    ¡¸ I think that everyone in the courtyard would be listening to the conversation Grandfather and Danna-sama will have ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Women loves to prick up their ears and listen ¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s what¡¯s similar between the high-class ladies and my classmates.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, this way ¡¹

    We head to the terrace on the second floor, looking out the courtyard.

    However, this mansion is so vast and anciently.

    However, this building is the third oldest among the buildings in the Kouzuki clan plot. If I recall correctly, it¡¯s built around the middle of the Showa era.

    The other one is a western house built during the Meiji era.

    That building is too precious, yet hard to live in, and so, it¡¯s preserved and used only during exceptional occasions.

    The heating is just firewood in the fireplace, and the chimney is connected to each room.

    A part of the window glass comes from the Meiji period, and it¡¯s impossible to reproduce at the current age.

    ¡¸ Traditional buildings are beautiful, but to live in it, is a different story. Designs with no air-conditioning system will always be hot in summer and cold in winter. The ventilation improvement during summertime is a priority. If you were to put in air-conditioner, the cold wind would only escape. It¡¯s hard to cool off. And the cold wind outside comes in during winter ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to live in a new house instead ¡¹

    With that said, Jii-chan¡¯s living in the building constructed during the Heisei Era. That one¡¯s much more spacious and it¡¯s fully equipped with air-conditioning. Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s living there too.

    ¡¸ Although, if you were to hold a party, this older building retains the charm ¡¹

    And that¡¯s why the Garden Party is held at the Showa era Mansion courtyard.

    ¡¸ I see. Most of them have gathered now ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks down at the courtyard from the terrace.

    Oh, beautiful women wearing party dress sits down on white chairs and is having a fun conversation.

    Then, each of them has their personal bodyguards on their sides.

    ¡¸ Other than the female personal bodyguards, the others are standing by outside the courtyard. Naturally, that includes everyone from the Kouzuki SS as well ¡¹

    Oh, those that aren¡¯t female bodyguards¡­

    That means that they have male bodyguards brought in too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our informal social gathering. Besides, Shou-oneesama and Reika-oneesama, the elites of Kouzuki SS will be giving them lectures, and so the bodyguards from other companies are refraining themselves ¡¹

    I see. Kouzuki SS won¡¯t be teaching their ways to their business rivals.

    ¡¸ Hmm, very well ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at the girls.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re all beautiful? ¡¹

    Sure. The ladies from wealthy families are all beautiful and have good builds.

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Why? It¡¯s because they¡¯re pampered, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking, why are these young ladies beautiful? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because the family only marries to beautiful women? ¡¹

    Hit or miss. I answered that way.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s right. The rich and powerful love beautiful women. If you make a child with a beautiful woman, then the child would become genetically attractive as well. And if you repeat that each generation, the mother¡¯s beauty adds up, and soon enough, only beautiful children would be born ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san, they¡¯re all beautiful.

    ¡¸ Naturally, some families marry their daughter to their fellow to strengthen their connection. However, still, that family will take the beautiful woman. Back in the old times, some children were born from the mistress womb who inherited the family, as the legal wife didn¡¯t give birth ¡¹

    Noble families mean that they¡¯ve gathered beauty genetics.

    ¡¸ And the women in there aren¡¯t just daughters of wealthy families. They¡¯re not daughters of upstarts. They are daughters of noble families that were in the upper class for generations ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they¡¯re all beautiful ¡¹

    I look at the women once again, but¡­

    ¡¸ My, Kouzuki-sama¡¯s present! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh! ¡°Kakka¡± ¡­! ¡¹

    Oh, the girls noticed us watching them from the second floor.

    The merry conversations they had earlier quiet down.

    They must be tensed that Jii-chan appeared.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look at their eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Jii-chan whispered to me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu takes the lead, then I follow her. Behind us are Jii-chan, Ootoku-san, and Choumoto-san.

    We head down the white staircase from the terrace¡¯s side to the courtyard.

    The women in the courtyard hold their breaths as they watch us come down.

    Yoooooo.

    I¡¯m getting nervous now.

    The tension is so high that if it was Ai, she¡¯d already say ¡°shuffle¡± on herself.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way, Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks loudly while we head down the stairs.

    ¡¸ I heard from your sister about the business you want to start with Katsuko-kun ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee, and my business?

    ¡¸ When it comes to business. Failures aren¡¯t allowed for professionals ¡¹

    Oh, the bakery?

    Katsuko-nee scolded me when I tried baking something arbitrarily.

    Did that reach Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Oh. I thought that the customers wouldn¡¯t like the same product every time. Selling failed products harms the customer¡¯s trust. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t fail ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Hmm. From a business management perspective, that is correct. We never sell a failed product no matter what. However¡­ ¡¹

    We¡¯re already down the stairs and in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ However, to profess your work also means that you must not fail in your business. That¡¯s indeed a difficult problem ¡¹

    The ladies and their bodyguards pay their attention to Jii-chan and me, who got down the stairs.

    Some of them left their seats and is coming to greet Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking recently about ¡°business,¡± and ¡°work¡± ¡¹

    Jii-chan ignores the girls and sits down on the seat in an open table.

    ¡¸ Well, sit down, Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    I also ignore the gaze of the girls and sit down.

    Misuzu sits next to Jii-chan.

    Ruriko comes in naturally with a smile.

    ¡¸ Grandfather and Kuromori-sama are in the middle of a conversation¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Indeed, just like usual ¡¹

    Ruriko replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Indeed, just like usual. I¡¯ll leave the others to you, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko calls Misuzu ¡°Onee-sama¡± in public.

    The girls in the courtyard observed us.

    They¡¯re all looking this way, saying nothing.

    ¡¸ Well then, Kuromori-kun. Do you think that there is work in this world where you must never fail? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think they exist ¡¹

    For example, the fight with Cesario Viola.

    Failure means everyone¡¯s death. And so we can¡¯t lose.

    ¡¸ True, there are that sort indeed. Especially if it¡¯s a life-or-death situation, doctors, rescue team, firefighters, police, and soldiers ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ However, let¡¯s put that unique jobs aside. Let¡¯s think of the general occupations people take ¡¹

    Jii-chan starts to speak, he¡¯s looking only at me.

    ¡¸ For example, a professed job means ¡°I can¡¯t fail this,¡± and ¡°if I fail this, I will get fired,¡± which do you think that is? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s none. What decides the fate of a company is its big projects. However, does that mean that you must not fail? Would you lose your job if you fail? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Before we reach a conclusion, let me say this, no matter what job it is, if it¡¯s a professed work, then failures are forgiven to some degree. Well, it may result in a demotion or a halt in your success, but you won¡¯t lose your job. It won¡¯t drop you to hopelessness where you have to die as an apology ¡¹

    Failures are forgiven?

    You don¡¯t lose your job that easy?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is with regular employees. The employee who failed won¡¯t lose his job unless it¡¯s a significant loss of profit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, so, how big are we talking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re talking about cases where it affects the foundation of the company if it¡¯s an ordinary one. If it¡¯s a bigger one, then they will start firing when there¡¯s hundreds of millions of loss of assets. Oh the other hand, if it¡¯s a small company, a million yen decline may cause the person who failed to file his resignation. And if it¡¯s not a problem of money, it depends on the company or the person who broke the trust, and so it must be dealt with ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ However, the business won¡¯t discharge its regular employees unless it reaches that extent. The labor union is a noisy bunch, and the law protects the workers too ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Above all, mistakes and troubles is a common thing. An employee¡¯s error or troubles shows the handicap of someone in the company. That¡¯s common. It¡¯s indeed common. If a company were to dismiss every employee that makes mistakes, then, they¡¯ll lose every personnel they have ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Making mistakes, bowing heads, and piling up experience is what develops an employee. If one¡¯s afraid of making failure in a creative job, then that person won¡¯t be able to do anything ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ In my professed work, a mistake is a complement. Or should I say that success all the time isn¡¯t a necessity? Therefore, I don¡¯t tell my subordinates to succeed or to not fail. Those words will only hinder the employee. Once that happens, they¡¯ll work without taking risks ¡¹

    O-Okay¡­

    ¡¸ People will fail, no matter what. A person who never fails doesn¡¯t exist. Do you understand that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is why you must endeavor to not make mistakes as much as possible. But if you were to fail, then smile bitterly, and you must know that it happens¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. People who think, ¡°I¡¯ll succeed for sure. I can¡¯t fail¡± are those who don¡¯t think of failures ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Humans who believe in the supremacy of success are always taking their last stand. They never have the composure ¡¹

    If they considered the likelihood of failure from the start, then their thoughts would start to crumble.

    ¡¸ Remember that. Anything that is a business will make some failures at some point. On the other hand, if everything is wasted after a single mistake, then it¡¯s a job, but not a business¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ For example, F1 Race has racers, right? For those whose occupation is known as a racer, then even if they were to disappear in one year, they can still join the next year¡¯s race. He¡¯s a known racer, and his talents and achievements are recognized ¡¹

    Yeah, someone who became a champion once¡­

    They could have a year with poor performance, but they¡¯ll think, ¡°it must be the car¡¯s performance issues,¡± and so, the person can attend the next racing event.

    ¡¸ A person who entered a race one year, and made a contract with some team in the following year. That person can be called ¡°F1 racer,¡± but, I don¡¯t think his occupation can be called an F1 racer ¡¹

    Occupation.

    ¡¸ Maybe the person will only do it once. Or maybe, they could only join for one year. And so, failure isn¡¯t an option. That kind of harsh job can¡¯t be called an occupation. Occupation means that you can continue, no matter how many failures it takes ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-kun is correct. However, it¡¯s lacking. Even if it is a custom within the bakery ¡¹

    The bakery is my job.

    ¡¸ Yesterday, you baked your products as usual and sold them to your customers. However, what if you encountered trouble, and for example, you weren¡¯t able to obtain your high-class raw materials? Or, you weren¡¯t able to secure your workers? Well, it could be any of a lot of things. Either way, the product became something different ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks to me.

    ¡¸ That happens in reality. It¡¯s hard to avoid. Unexpected troubles always come. They do come at miraculous moments ¡¹

    Inevitable failures exist.

    ¡¸ The ideal is to sell the same taste every time. It¡¯s what we prefer, and what we have to do. However, it can¡¯t be consistent all the time ¡¹

    It never does.

    ¡¸ However, if that bakery is an established business, and the customers notice that the taste of the product changed for one day, you can still take it back. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    If they know that our products are delicious¡­

    Then, even if they bought some bad products for one day because of some reason¡­

    Their trust won¡¯t break.

    We can regain their trust.

    No, we have to.

    ¡¸ ¡°Don¡¯t fear failure,¡± doesn¡¯t mean that you are free to fail. It means that failure comes, inevitably. That is why one must think of how they can stand up again, even if they fail. Especially the relationship with customers ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re making business, then there¡¯s always customers¡­ ¡¹

 Chapter 842. High Life / Employment Managemen

    ¡¸ Do you know why I¡¯m telling you this? ¡¹

    Jii-chan continues.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you¡¯re moving to a new stage¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯m moving to a new stage?

    ¡¸ So far, you were under Katsuko-kun¡¯s guidance. In short, you were at the bottom of the organization ¡¹

    Right, Katsuko-nee gives instructions, and I make bread.

    Nei and Kana-senpai are just helping out as sellers.

    Among the students of the ¡°bread course,¡± I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s officially training in the bakery.

    ¡¸ However, that will be different in the future ¡¹

    Yeah, Ai already joined the ¡°bread course,¡±

    ¡¸ The new personnel that joined in is at your age, but you¡¯re still a senior in work ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me and laughed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Katsuko-kun, you also need to lead the newcomer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Actually, I¡¯m teaching Ai a lot about pastry making.

    ¡¸ How was the experience guiding someone? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You trained before them, and so you know a lot, but, if you explain it to other people, you might find out something that makes your work better, thinking ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the reason why I do this¡­¡± ¡¹

    People who understand it intuitively have to change to speaking theoretically when talking to people¡­

    Especially with Ai, she thinks slowly, and so explaining it to her¡­

    I noticed deeper meaning for those I thought I understand.

    ¡¸ Right. Explaining it to someone lets you reconfirm the details you were taught. That¡¯s important ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-kun and your project isn¡¯t complete with just the two of you ¡¹

    Our bakery can¡¯t have just the two of us.

    Jii-chan¡¯s right.

    Even now, Nei and the girls are helping out in the storefront.

    Mana, Agnes, and the other girls help out in making the 50-yen cheaper pastries.

    ¡¸ Someday, you¡¯ll need to hire people. Furthermore, they probably don¡¯t have the necessary skill and experience for your business. No, that¡¯s how it will be most of the time ¡¹

    Those who know how to bake pastry and those with experience won¡¯t always come to our shop.

    Yeah, if we were to recruit people now, most of them probably never tried baking before.

    ¡¸ If you continue the scope of your business, you¡¯ll need to guide new employees. Not all of them will be people who¡¯ll work under your management for 10, 20 years ¡¹

    Yeah, there would be part-time workers that will come and go to the bakery.

    Those going to university or found a job will stop working in our bakery.

    Maybe they¡¯re moving to a new house¡­

    Or someone found a more straightforward job to do.

    And people who can¡¯t stomach me would want to quit their job.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is in my business group. This year, new employees come in, and newcomers get training. Business needs to keep on training people within their scope ¡¹

    I see.

    If we¡¯re to start a bakery, then, in 10, 20 years, I still need to train the newcomers.

    ¡¸ You need to be aware of that starting now ¡¹

    Teaching Ai about making pastries means¡­

    Our intimate relationship doesn¡¯t matter.

    From now on, if I continue working in the bakery, I need to consider that there are always newcomers that require training.

    ¡¸ You will become a manager. Not an employee ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me with a straight face.

    ¡¸ The employee¡¯s job is only to do what he and the employer have agreed with. The manager is the one to decide what specific job, process, and progress. In short, it¡¯s your job to think about it. The employee will ask you what to do, and you decide. And you¡¯re the one to guide them to do the job as you expect ¡¹

    What do the employees do?

    How do I make them do things I expect them to do.

    I need to think about it and lead them.

    ¡¸ Naturally, for those who work in the shop, they will give an opinion on how to make things much more efficient. However, the employee¡¯s opinion is still an opinion. You¡¯re the one to decide. It¡¯s the manager¡¯s duty and responsibility ¡¹

    Manager. Responsibility.

    ¡¸ If it doesn¡¯t go smoothly, then it¡¯s your fault. It may stagnate production, and maybe, your employees quit due to displeasure. Especially if your demands aren¡¯t met with compensation ¡¹

    Compensation. Wages. Money.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not just money. Employees work as long as the job is suited for the passion they have, even if the pay is a little lower. As long as they get paid. As long as they can make a living. If they could hold their livelihood with it, people will take any job, as long as it¡¯s attractive enough. It¡¯s much better than dying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh! People who don¡¯t care, as long as they get work, don¡¯t exist ¡¹

    ¡¸ Idiots like those exist at times. However, they are tight with their life. Therefore, they can say such stupidity. Those who worry about their meal in the future, especially the younger ones, will never say, ¡°I just want to work, I don¡¯t care what I have to do.¡± If they were to say that, then they¡¯re just lunatics ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no person in this world who works for free. They can¡¯t exist. Manual labor will always have compensation. That is why volunteers who do social activities without asking for payment are precious ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I heard some comic storytellers and their disciples working for free¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, if it was during the Edo period, disciples need to pay for the apprenticeship to the merchant. Sometimes, giving their master, or teacher their pocket money ¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s still not free.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, their minimum necessities are guaranteed. They won¡¯t have full bellies, but they won¡¯t starve either. They¡¯ll have a place to sleep too. And they get clothes as well ¡¹

    Guaranteed necessities.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not slaves. And they¡¯re only due the bare minimum ¡¹

    Jii-chan snorts.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if one¡¯s a disciple of some merchant, they have no problems with food. It meant that they keep on living for sure. That was the modern society during the Meiji era, and it had a great significance ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s the age where people starve to death.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, taking in a disciple in an entertainment hall means that the person needs enough influence to feed the disciple. A teacher who can¡¯t provide his own necessities can¡¯t possibly take in a disciple. That¡¯s mostly the relationship between the teacher and pupil ¡¹

    The disciple is guaranteed the minimum necessities, and so he can work for free.

    ¡¸ Then, that disciple will work under his teacher for 24 hours a day in the entertainment hall. There¡¯s no other work. The disciple will watch his master and other entertainers, and polish his craft. Before long, he will enter his master¡¯s performance and get paid. It¡¯s an early opening for the entertainment hall, and so there¡¯s hardly any customers. Then, if the craft is highly evaluated, the disciple will come in at a later time, little by little. The pay raises, and soon enough, the disciple will become independent of their master ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it works with the entertainment hall back then.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t understand why some recent workers in the entertainment industry work on a side-job when they¡¯re not earning. Don¡¯t their teachers have to provide their necessities? Maybe, youngsters who are okay as long as they have food, clothing, a place to sleep, but¡­ ¡¹

    Before all that, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any entertainer with a master nowadays.

    ¡¸ However, no matter what job it is, what¡¯s most important is to gain experience in the place for as long as possible. No matter how many side jobs you have, you must improve your crafts. No matter how far you get, you must act like an entertainer pupil¡­Or so I believe ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put that aside and return to the topic. Anyway, this world doesn¡¯t have a person who would do something and not get rewarded. However, some people are okay as long as their basic necessities are guaranteed ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The black companies they call are those who are good at seeing that. They make sure that the person is okay with labor, where their wages will keep them barely living. And they¡¯ll put them to good use while making sure the worker doesn¡¯t die ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if I recall, there are workers who forced themselves too hard that they died? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That kind of company is no longer a business. Business needs living workers. It¡¯s a disgrace if you let your workers die from work ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Besides, if the manager¡¯s done that, they¡¯d prefer to expose it to the mass media, worse, letting it out during the election. That¡¯s the two ways it will go with the company1 ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ The truly fearsome managers are those who don¡¯t like to go expose themselves. Covert. That group is far more difficult ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Now then, we¡¯re done with the people who will work for the minimum wage. Let¡¯s change to the exact opposite of that ¡¹

    Jii-chan changes the topic.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, those who want a high wage. Wage higher than others. However, everyday work is hopelessly dull. It¡¯s more of a waste of time¡­ I think that there are jobs in this world that have no use and is just a waste of time. Imagine entering such profession ¡¹

    Oh, going to an office, yet you do nothing¡­

    But, the pay is absurdly high¡­

    ¡¸ Would you take that job? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. Even if it pays a lot¡­ ¡¹

    I don¡¯t feel alive in that routine.

    ¡¸ You might not take it, but most people would endure that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. No matter how tedious the job can be, or should I say that even when you¡¯re confined in that job, holidays will come. No matter how bored you are with the job, as long as you have money, it is worth during the non-work hours ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Most people are like that. People with high salaries don¡¯t work to their fullest. Salary isn¡¯t proportional to the work contents ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I just acquired Shirasaka house¡¯s TV station the other day, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Oh, right. Jii-chan took over the TV station from the Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸ And after examination, the TV station seems to have allocated cars for their regular employees ¡¹

    ¡¸ Allocated cars? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. You see, TV stations have a lot of people who come into them, so there are taxis. And there is an employee whose job is to call taxis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Can¡¯t they just do that normally? ¡¹

    Like, the staff contacting them while the show¡¯s running.

    No, they have talents and managers too, they can make the call themselves.

    ¡¸ However, for some reason, they have someone in charge for allocation of cars, and he¡¯s receiving a high salary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. If it¡¯s a big company then I¡¯ll understand it, but, it¡¯s just a section that I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a TV station, and yet, it would be boring to just call a taxi from morning until evening ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, with a high salary and high social status, the employee won¡¯t quit, even if their job is tedious ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Now, Kuromori-kun. You will become a manager soon. Have you thought of the salary of your employees yet? ¡¹

    Jii-chan grinned.

    ¡¸ Would you have them work with salaries that allow them to have minimum necessities? Or would you use all of the earnings to pay your employees? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Well, paying them the bare minimum would be out of the question. But that doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re giving them meaningless high pay ¡¹

    I see. High pay doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll find a personnel who work hard.

    ¡¸ The administrative division of Japan has more-or-less decided on the minimum wage. You¡¯ll have to pay that much. That¡¯s natural, but¡­ ¡¹

    First, I must pay them the minimum wage, no matter what they do.

    I need to think about the costs of the pastries and location too.

    Paying those who work with their wages is a must.

    ¡¸ Then, how will you establish your business and the pay for your employees? ¡¹

    I thought of paying the workers as much as possible with my profits.

    ¡¸ Listen. Employees will apply if they see the sum of your salary. Naturally, they¡¯ll apply if you give them high pay ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I have to hire people and continue recruiting.

    As long as the bakery stands, there will be the application, hiring, and training.

    ¡¸ However, the real problem would be the limits of how much you can pay ¡¹

    Yeah, if one doesn¡¯t think of how to manage them and just give out high pay to the workers, then the store would crumble.

    ¡¸ Then, would you pay within the limits of what you can? Is that good enough? Shouldn¡¯t you hold down the salary as you need to deal with the stock and other parts of the shop? Shouldn¡¯t you cut a share to invest it and expand your business? ¡¹

    Jii-chan continues.

    ¡¸ Some employees working for you will show the difference in their craft. How will you distinguish between them when that happens? Would you raise their salary from their skill? Or would you raise the wages for those who stay longer? How will you deal with the newcomers? ¡¹

    Hiring people means a lot of work.

    ¡¸ You must decide your objective. Then, that objective will not be influenced by your business, it determines the quality of those who want to apply for your business ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s not just about making delicious bread.

    I need to have excellent staff working for me.

    ¡¸ I only talked about salary this time, but the reception, employee welfare, manual labor environment, and all the other things still exist ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ You must think about how to recruit, and how do you make them the personnel that you want them to be. You¡¯re the one to decide the outcome of your business ¡¹

    It¡¯s not a simple problem.

    There are too many things to think about.

    ¡¸ I need to think about a lot of things¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. That is if you want to become a manager¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughed.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go back to our first topic. ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If you want to become a manager, you must be tolerant with mistakes of others ¡¹

    Ah.

    That part. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about failures.¡±

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not the employee. Most managers think, ¡°I could do that easily, why can¡¯t you?¡± to those who failed. That¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Manager and employees are two separate identities. They have a different status. Different responsibilities. They have different thoughts for the company. The manager is concerned with the company and himself. The profits and evaluation all go to himself and his achievements. However, employees may have some attachment to the company. Still, their scope is only until the person directly in charge of them. No matter what benefits they get, they alone will reflect on their next salary. People with individual achievements are rare ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ A new successful product will mostly bring fame to the company name. Nobody knows who really made it. It¡¯s only the Blue LED who crossed the company and gained individual recognition ¡¹

    Right, people know which company produces that one famous electrical appliance, but¡­

    Nobody knows who made it¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, managers must never expect their employees to have the same enthusiasm as himself. Naturally, it¡¯s wrong to expect the people to work hard for us from the start ¡¹

    You can¡¯t tell people that, ¡°I¡¯m working so hard.¡±

    You have a different standpoint.

    ¡¸ As I said earlier, mistakes and troubles will always come. People will fail, no matter what. You can¡¯t think that everything will go smoothly. That¡¯s reality ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if you were to become a manager, you must understand that your employees will make a mistake, and it¡¯s natural ¡¹

    I can¡¯t get angry at every single thing.

    ¡¸ Naturally, you¡¯ll scold when you need to. Giving them warnings. However, if the other party couldn¡¯t do anything about it, just forget when it¡¯s done ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Maybe, someone made a mistake because I was teaching them poorly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Especially newcomers, you must tolerate them. You must reflect on how exactly have you guided them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, if you think that it¡¯s hopeless ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Dismiss them right away. Some people will never understand. It¡¯s a waste of time to scold them ¡¹

    O-Oh¡­

    Like Shirasaka Sousuke or Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ You will employ a lot of people, and so they will be able to slip in. If you thought that someone¡¯s dangerous, then cut them off right away. You can pay them to let go too. Do it with a smile. It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re used to getting cut off. They¡¯ll forget you and your company as long as you give them a bit of money ¡¹

    I see. I need to think about not getting involved with such troublesome people.

    ¡¸ Anyway, don¡¯t prolong it. If you do, that person will spew venom on you and your company. And it¡¯s a bad influence on the other employees. If that person starts driving others out by saying that ¡°this place is better¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. If I notice them, I¡¯ll chase them out right away ¡¹

    I take out my notebook from my pocket and take down notes of everything necessary Jii-chant old me.

    ¡¸ Can we proceed now? ¡¹

    Huh?

    I looked up. Ruriko¡¯s over there.

    ¡¸ Grandfather¡¯s tea¡­Onii-sama and Onee-sama¡¯s coffee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, thank you, Ruriko ¡¹

    Jii-chan thanked her with a smile.

    Ruriko puts the cups in front of us.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me with a smile, but¡­

    No, I forgot about it since I got too absorbed with our conversation.

    Awawawa.

    All the young ladies around me¡­

    As usual, they¡¯re just looking this way, quiet.

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s Danna-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks slightly louder.

    ¡¸ To think that Danna-sama received a direct management lesson from Grandfather¡­ ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Umu, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve gone that far with my students yet¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped. I believe that Kuromori-kun would be a praiseworthy manager. For Misuzu¡¯s sake¡­ ¡¹

    The mood of the young ladies turned noisy.

    ¡¸ Well, Grandfather, is that all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu smiled at her grandfather. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ I also have taken a liking to Kuromori-kun¡­ ¡¹

    1. ¡¸ ¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢½U†ÓÕß¤¬¤ä¤¿¤é¤È¥Þ¥¹¥³¥ß¤ËÂ¶³ö¤¹¤ë¤Î¤òºÃ¤ó¤À¤ê¡­¡­¤Þ¤·¤Æ¤ä¡¢ßx’¤¤Ë³öñR¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡­¡­»áÉç¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ï£²Á÷ÒÔÏÂ¤Ê¤Î¤À¤è ¡¹

 Chapter 843. High Life / Four young ladies

    Jii-chan and I paused.

    I take a sip from the coffee Ruriko brought for us.

    Oh, Misuzu and Ruriko are still standing.

    I forgot to ask them to sit down since I got too focused on my conversation with Jii-chan.

    I mean, should I be the one to tell them to sit down?

    While I was thinking¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you won¡¯t be able to drink coffee if you¡¯re standing. Sit down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu finally takes a seat.

    ¡¸ What about Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I still need to accompany everyone over there ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s seat is on the other table with the other young ladies?

    That said, there are multiple tables here.

    I look around, making sure that I don¡¯t look at the girls.

    My tension loosened up from my conversation with Jii-chan. Yeah, that helped. I can now observe in calm.

    Err.

    Oh, I see. Misuzu gathered only the girls in her school who have personal bodyguards with them.

    That means, they¡¯re all ladies from the noble-of-noble families.

    Oh. I see.

    Naturally, some girls aren¡¯t that familiar with Kouzuki house.

    Those girls have no other purpose in coming other than the individual lessons for the bodyguards¡­

    Oh, there¡¯s a girl separate from the other ladies, and have only her bodyguard standing right beside her in a table.

    I think that girl is hostile towards Kouzuki house.

    No, maybe, she¡¯s just a lone wolf.

    It¡¯s not all ordinary young ladies, there should be some oddballs here too.

    Like, Misuzu and Ruriko are quite perverted¡­

    ¡¸ I see. You still have to look after your friends. You can go back to them ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯d excuse me. Grandfather, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head to us and returns to her seat while carrying the tray.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko-sama, I could¡¯ve been the one to give Kouzuki Kakka his tea¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. Ruriko-sama, think that you¡¯re doing such a thing ¡¹

    Oh right.

    I got used to Ruriko doing that in the house recently¡­

    They think that a lady of Kouzuki house shouldn¡¯t carry tea.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s my role¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Grandfather and Onii-sama are dear to me. I cannot ask anyone else to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, Ruriko-sama already calls him ¡°Onii-sama¡±? ¡¹

    The ladies look at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s my big brother ¡¹

    It¡¯s publicly acknowledged that I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    Then, Jii-chan and Ruriko both show that they accept it with pleasure.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your apotheosis ¡¹

    Jii-chan whispers to me. He¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Puff your chest with pride. Take a composed stance. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, there¡¯s hardly anyone here who¡¯ll do anything malicious ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to my ear¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me!! ¡¹

    That one lady occupying the table alone stands up and comes over here.

    Long black hair, tall figure. Wearing a purple dress and a pearl necklace. A beauty in her high-school, I think.

    And behind her is her bodyguard, she¡¯s short-haired and is wearing school uniform.

    I-Is that okay?

    I mean, would Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san stop the two?

    The two giants aren¡¯t moving.

    That means, they don¡¯t see the young lady and her bodyguard as threats.

    Ah, I can see the short-haired bodyguard offended by it.

    She sensed that they ignored her fighting strength.

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Torii Mariko!! ¡¹

    The young lady greeted elegantly.

    ¡¸ Father has been in your care. It¡¯s a great honor to meet you today ¡¹

    Jii-chan ignored the lady and looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s this lady? ¡¹

    Misuzu replies, calmly.

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko-sama, or so she says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is she your acquaintance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re at the different school year. If I recall, she¡¯s the daughter of the chairman of ¡°Torii electronics¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Torii-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks in ill humor.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m Torii Youzou¡¯s granddaughter! ¡¹

    The young lady continues her self-appeal, unable to read the mood that she¡¯s ignored.

    ¡¸ So, what about it? ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks like he¡¯s looking at an insect.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I-I would like to express my gratitude for the invi-¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t invite you here. Misuzu and Ruriko are the hosts of this gathering? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s name isn¡¯t mentioned.

    That¡¯s because some people didn¡¯t like about that sudden announcement that Yoshiko-san is Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter.

    It should¡¯ve been Yoshiko-san, Ruriko¡¯s attendant who should¡¯ve handed tea to Jii-chan and me. If it was back then.

    Seeing that Ruriko brought it to us herself shows that Yoshiko-san is no longer her attendant.

    Yoshiko-san, who never leaves Ruriko¡¯s side back then, isn¡¯t anywhere.

    Maybe she¡¯s with Shou-neechan and Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ This is the mansion of the Kouzuki head house. I don¡¯t mind if Misuzu and Ruriko invite their friends. Didn¡¯t my granddaughters invite you? You¡¯re not my guest, are you? ¡¹

    Mariko-san starts trembling¡­

    ¡¸ H-However, K-Kouzuki-sama¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s grandfather is present¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-If I don¡¯t give my greetings, m-my grandfather will scold me! ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your circumstances. I couldn¡¯t care less about it ¡¹

    He glared at Mariko-san¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, just apologize to Kakka and come back here!

    Ah, the lone wolf calls out on Mariko-san from the other table.

    She¡¯s wearing a wine red dress, a mature-looking young lady.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just Mariko¡¯s reasoning. Kakka wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to greet us all one-by-one. Do you really want to ask Kakka to do something that troublesome? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    If he satisfied Torii-san¡­

    Then, Jii-chan would have to greet every girl in here and talk like, ¡°is your grandfather doing well?¡±

    ¡¸ Well, forgive me, I¡¯m the head of the longstanding Kouzuki family, I¡¯m not royalty nor politician ¡¹

    If he was royalty or a politician, then, he would greet everyone, and have a short conversation with them, some service for popularity stunts, but.

    Jii-chan isn¡¯t obligated to do that.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t a formal party either. It¡¯s just my house. It¡¯s within my privilege to drink tea wherever I please as it is my house. I came here because I was having a conversation with Kuromori-kun, and you were here, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s within my freedom whether I greet or not my granddaughter¡¯s friends ¡¹

    Jii-chan owns this house, and he¡¯s also the head of Kouzuki clan. He looks down on all the young ladies in here.

    Jii-chan can be friendly with their Grandfathers or parents. Still, the young ladies were only guests invited by Misuzu and Ruriko.

    It¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s decision on how to deal with the guests of his granddaughters.

    Therefore, Jii-chan didn¡¯t greet the girls, saying, ¡°Everyone, thank you for coming today.¡±

    He didn¡¯t come here just to greet the young ladies.

    He didn¡¯t even come in while giving a slight nod to not be rude with them, he came, while still talking to me.

    ¡¸ Do you not understand my position, do you? ¡¹

    Then, Jii-chan is a man of power.

    Those who think that they can bow their heads thoughtlessly and speak to Jii-chan like they¡¯re intimate aren¡¯t allowed.

    The gathering today is only for the young ladies in Misuzu¡¯s school who has a personal bodyguard.

    If Jii-chan were to have a good conversation with all these ladies, how would the other clan see that?

    Misunderstandings must be avoided.

    ¡¸ I came here to show up. I think that alone is enough for your gratitude ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Mariko-san.

    ¡¸ When you come home, tell your grandfather that I showed up on a party Misuzu and Ruriko hosted. Torii-kun would be surprised ¡¹

    Shiba-san¡¯s the one managing the Kouzuki group now, but still, Jii-chan is a busy man.

    He¡¯s busy, and yet, he still came to watch his granddaughter¡¯s situation.

    If the ladies deliver that to their parents and grandparents, it will send a message that Jii-chan loves his granddaughters.

    Therefore, just from showing up, Jii-chan showed it all.

    On top of that, Jii-chan doesn¡¯t need to greet all the young ladies in here¡­

    Despite that¡­

    Torii Mariko-san was unable to read the situation and presented herself before Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ If Torii-kun were to know that you tried to call out to me, he would be perplexed. He will surely scold you. No, if it¡¯s him, he would call me to apologize. And that is just another trouble for me. If I recall, he has a weak heart. You shouldn¡¯t make your Grandfather worry too much ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks kindly, but it¡¯s cold.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Mariko-san bowed her head and tries to return to her seat.

    ¡¸ No, wait ¡¹

    Jii-chan called her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes?! W-W-W-What about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is there anyone else? Also ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at the girl who warned Mariko-san.

    ¡¸ You, the lass who called out to her. Yes, you ¡¹

    The girl wearing a wine-red dress?

    The mature lady stands up.

    ¡¸ Do you have business with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will be leaving now. Could you come here and accompany Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    Huh? Me?

    ¡¸ G-Grandfather? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised too.

    Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind, do you? I think this lady is suited as a sample to show Kuromori-kun how the high-class ladies behave? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that is alright with you¡­ ¡¹

    The girl wearing a wine red dress bows her head.

    ¡¸ What is your name? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako ¡¹

    The red dress lady named herself.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kanou-kun¡¯s daughter? I see. You do have the looks of your mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kakka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. Well, I¡¯m giving you my best regards. Torii-kun¡¯s daughter, too, will you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­.. ¡¹

    Mariko-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Now then, I will be heading out. Misuzu, make sure your guests have fun. Kuromori-kun as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather ¡¹

    Jii-chan tries to leave with Ootoku-san following him, then.

    ¡¸ P-Please wait!! ¡¹

    Huh?

    The girl wearing a white dress, sitting on the edge of Ruriko¡¯s table, stands up.

    ¡¸ Arisu, stop it! ¡¹

    A girl that seems to be the big sister, wearing the same white dress, stops the middle-school girl, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, Onee-sama!! ¡¹

    The girl called Arisu shouts at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ P-Pleased to meet you! I-I¡¯m Kurama Arisu!! ¡¹

    Jii-chan just talked about prohibiting direct greetings at him, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ And this is my big sister! Kurama Misato !! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry for her, Kakka ¡¹

    The big sister tries to cover her sister¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse the discourtesy. I¡¯m very sorry. Kakka, everyone ¡¹

    She bows to Jii-chan and the girls around.

    Looking at where they¡¯re sitting, these sisters are related to the Kouzuki group. Still, they have a weaker status compared to other girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, you girls? I heard from Kurama-kun about you ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks to the sisters.

    ¡¸ Come over here. Bring your sister with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Arisu, Kakka¡¯s calling us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    The sisters look at Jii-chan with a serious face.

    Jii-chan thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ Hmm, oh well¡­ ¡¹

    He speaks in ill humor.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but I couldn¡¯t help you ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kakka!! ¡¹

    The sisters¡¯ face turns pale.

    ¡¸ Naturally, my answer would be no. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. And looked at me.

    ¡¸ And so, could you listen to their story, Kuromori-kun, Misuzu? ¡¹

    M-Me?

    ¡¸ You can listen to them. I¡¯m not telling you to do something for them. I¡¯ll leave the decision to you ¡¹

    No, even if you tell me that¡­

    ¡¸ I will talk to Kurama-kun myself. Seriously, what a troublesome man. I¡¯m not a charity man. I¡¯m only interested in business ¡¹

    Business.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if the two of you are going to talk about business, then I¡¯ll help you. If not, you can return ¡¹

    The Kurama sisters trembled.

    ¡¸ If it was me, I would¡¯ve turned them away at this moment. It¡¯s that kind of circumstance. However, if it can become a business study material for Kuromori-kun, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping those girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood, we will have Danna-sama discuss with Kurama-san, and we¡¯ll report it to Grandfather later ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks before I could respond.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to. Deal with it yourselves. I couldn¡¯t care less about the results ¡¹

    Then, he looked at the sisters¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful for Kurama-kun¡¯s longstanding loyalty. However, he¡¯s paying for his mistakes. I don¡¯t intend to do anything with your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onee-sama?! Misato-oneesama?! ¡¹

    The elder sister started crying, the younger sister embraced her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all. Well then, I will be taking my leave ¡¹

    Jii-chan brings Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san with him and gets back inside the mansion.

    Misuzu and I¡­and all the ladies that were sitting down just now stands up¡­

    They all bowed to Jii-chan.

    However, the Kurama sisters are still embracing each other, weeping.

    When she was sure that Jii-chan¡¯s out¡­

    ¡¸ Since Grandfather asked, Torii-san, Kanou-san, come here ¡¹

    Misuzu calls the two.

    ¡¸ Also, Kurama-san¡­ ¡¹

    The two are still crying.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t make us wait! ¡¹

    Torii-san tells the sisters.

    ¡¸ Kakka gave his command, now come ¡¹

    Kanou-san slaps the big sister on her shoulders.

    ¡¸ If you continue to cry yourselves like that, you¡¯ll only cause trouble to the other families. ¡¹

    She speaks kindly yet harsh.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry, everyone¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama-elder speaks to the other ladies in the same table.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, hurry up and go to Misuzu-sama¡¯s table ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind us ¡¹

    The daughters of the Kouzuki group on the same table just want to get rid off the nuisance as soon as possible.

    Well, Jii-chan went that far to say that. It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ So it was true that Kurama-san¡¯s family business is in danger ¡¹

    They even say that.

    Oh, I guess so.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean that they should make a direct appeal to Kakka at such occasion ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to return to our table anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will report what happened just now to Father when we get home ¡¹

    ¡¸ My father won¡¯t be making deals with Kurama-san anymore ¡¹

    Geez.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and stand! Come over here! ¡¹

    I tell the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ For now, we can¡¯t do anything unless we hear your problem ¡¹

    Kurama-elder looked at me as if she¡¯s going to cling.

    I hate that gaze.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m helping you. I¡¯ll just listen to what you want to say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, we can only hear your story, but sorry, we can¡¯t be of help to you. Please come here knowing that ¡¹

    Misuzu also pins them in.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Onee-sama ¡¹

    The little sister said.

    ¡¸ Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve come this far. They¡¯ll listen to what we have to say at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    She takes a deep breath.

    Then, the sisters stand up.

    ¡¸ Come, Kurama-san ¡¹

    The lady in the wine dress, Kanou-san, looks like a caring person.

    She held up Kurama-elder in her arms and walked together with them.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san comes to our table.

    Then.

    Behind them¡­

    Four bodyguards follow their masters, not saying anything.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san, you can come over there too ¡¹

    Huh? Yoshiko-san, who was inside the mansion, is now here?

    ¡¸ I will be entertaining the people in this table ¡¹

    Leaving the daughters of the troublesome parents from the Kouzuki group to her.

    Yoshiko wants Ruriko to go to our table?

    ¡¸ But, Yoshiko-oneesama¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at Yoshiko-san worriedly.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s been Ruriko¡¯s attendant for long.

    Jii-chan acknowledges her as his granddaughter, but she¡¯s still an illegitimate child of the late first son.

    There¡¯s that delicate reserve between her and the daughters of the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ I will be fine ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san sat down on the table and looked at the young ladies.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t expect me, the daughter of Kouzuki head house, announced at the very last moment, to be in this place¡­ ¡¹

    She smiled.

    Right.

    This is Yoshiko-san¡¯s fight to secure her place for herself.

    ¡¸ I understand. Please entertain everyone in here, Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko tells her cousin.

    ¡¸ Everyone, I give you my best regards with my precious cousin ¡¹

    She bows her head to the young ladies in the table.

 Chapter 844. High Life / Naming oneself

    ¡¸ Err, T-Thank you for inviting us today, it¡¯s an honor ¡¹

    Torii Mariko-san comes to our table and starts greeting Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s the highest honor to have the two granddaughters of Kouzuki house be this close ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Thank you for your greetings. Please, sit. Torii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Mariko-san sits down nervously.

    Misuzu, then¡­

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama, please sit down as well ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san is hesitating.

    ¡¸ Grandfather asked us to do this, please don¡¯t worry too much. Everyone in the table over there won¡¯t think badly of Kanou-sama even if you take a seat ¡¹

    That table has Yoshiko-san dealing with the young daughters of the Kouzuki group.

    Seeing that she¡¯s sitting alone on a different table, Kanou-san¡¯s house might not be getting along with Kouzuki house.

    Misuzu calls her ¡°Kanou-sama.¡±

    ¡¸ Indeed. This is a rare chance, please join us by all means ¡¹

    Ruriko, who comes in from behind, encourages Kanou-san to sit down.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I understand. Then, excuse me ¡¹

    Kanou-san joins in our table.

    Kanou-san¡¯s attendant, a bodyguard who is tall and has a sharp look in her eyes, pulls the chair.

    Kanou-san sits down gracefully.

    Huh?

    I wonder why did Torii-san¡¯s bodyguard not pull the chair for her?

    I look at Torii-san¡¯s bodyguard while avoiding their gaze.

    Oh, I didn¡¯t see it that well because of the sunglasses, but¡­

    Her eyes are blue. She¡¯s probably mixed race. Her hair is black, and her facial features seem Japanese, so I thought she is, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kurama-san, please ¡¹

    Misuzu calls out to the trembling Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ W-We¡­ ¡¹

    The big sister¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, this might be our last chance ¡¹

    The little sister speaks to her weak-hearted big sister.

    ¡¸ But, for someone like us to sit on that table¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san¡¯s in panic.

    ¡¸ Do you mind? Kanou-sama, Torii-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at the two.

    ¡¸ I-If Misuzu-sama doesn¡¯t mind¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san forces herself to make a smile.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind either, this is the last opportunity for Kurama-san to talk anyway ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s genuinely, unfortunate, I have known Kurama-san since childhood after all ¡¹

    Then that means, Kanou Sakurako-san is at the same age as Kurama-elder.

    ¡¸ Although, we never had a friendly talk before ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s school is connected from kindergarten to high school

    They were together for at least ten years, and yet.

    They never talked.

    ¡¸ How long are you going to stand there? If you continue to do that, it will look like Misuzu-sama sand we are bullying you ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks strongly

    She puts herself in the same rank as Misuzu.

    However, she ignores Torii-san.

    Oh, I can see their relationships now.

    ¡¸ I-If you¡¯d excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    In Kurama sisters¡¯ case. Oh, their bodyguards do pull their chairs.

    The sisters have one bodyguard each.

    Oh, these two might be sisters as well.

    They look the same, and their Qi¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko, sit down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko pulls her seat and sits down.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, let¡¯s reintroduce everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡¸ This is Kanou Sakurako-sama. Kanou-sama, this is my future husband ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou ¡¹

    I bow my head.

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako. Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    Sakurako-san shows a standoffish attitude, as she replied.

    Oh, maybe she hates me.

    I don¡¯t sense malice, but I sense hostility.

    ¡¸ Then, this is, Torii Mariko-san, was it? ¡¹

    I guess Misuzu¡¯s not acquainted with Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Torii! Torii¡­Torii Mariko! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s a bit energetic.

    That helps. I feel less nervous when there¡¯s someone way more nervous than me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou. Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Y-Yeeee!! ¡¹

    What? Why are you bowing like that?

    Am I a shogun?

    ¡¸ And then, the Kurama sisters. They belong to the Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Misuzu explained it that way, that means¡­

    Kanou-san and Torii-san¡¯s family don¡¯t have relations with Kouzuki clan.

    She introduced them last to me because they are members of the same organization.

    ¡¸ Kurama Arisu! ¡¹

    The younger sister replies cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato¡­ ¡¹

    The elder sister is depressed.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou. I thank you for looking after Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, we¡¯re not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-We¡¯re in the same class in Japanese dancing as Misuzu-sama! ¡¹

    The little sister follows up to the trembling sister.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s class? Then, that means you were there during the dance presentation last May? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Danna-sama, these two were surprised ¡¹

    Oh, that time.

    ¡¸ Oh, but forgive me. I didn¡¯t know much about traditional dance. I watched it, but I didn¡¯t know who the dancers were¡­ ¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember these two.

    ¡¸ We do dress up and put on some makeup, it alters our appearances ¡¹

    Ruriko explained.

    ¡¸ W-We saw that¡­ ¡¹

    The elder sister speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama and Misuzu-sama¡­that¡­ ¡¹

    Aaaah!

    Oh right. Misuzu and I kissed on stage while everyone¡¯s watching.

    ¡¸ I-I saw that too ¡¹

    Kurama-younger speaks.

    No, you got me there.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, what is that about? ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t seem to know.

    Then that means, she¡¯s not in Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s traditional dance class.

    Hmmmmmmmmmmm?!!

    ¡¸ Uhm, could it be that Kanou-san danced that day? Before Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    I recalled.

    I remember someone with this mature face.

    ¡¸ Yes, I participated in the dance presentation ¡¹

    Kanou-san replied with hurt feelings.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, can you explain it to me? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s trying to get into the conversation desperately.

    ¡¸ Can we end this conversation? I have other topics that need discussion ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks strongly.

    I see. I get it.

    Kanou-san¡¯s house is perhaps on the same line of history as Kouzuki house.

    That¡¯s why Misuzu calls her with respect.

    And, during that day, Misuzu was last, Ruriko was before Misuzu, Yoshiko-san was before Ruriko, and Kanou-san was before Yoshiko-san.

    With that sort, it¡¯s not about who¡¯s the best, but who¡¯s superior.

    Furthermore, Yoshiko-san wasn¡¯t announced as Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter yet.

    Kanou-san must be discontented that Ruriko¡¯s attendant, Yoshiko-san came later than her.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Torii-san doesn¡¯t seem to understand what we¡¯re talking about, let¡¯s leave it at that ¡¹

    Misuzu put Kanou-san into consideration.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s a lot of trouble if she doesn¡¯t.

    Well, I can take steps to understand. No need to hollow it out.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, I¡¯d like to know the names of your bodyguards ¡¹

    I said.

    Kanou-san shows a startled face.

    ¡¸ Bodyguards are just servants ¡¹

    So that¡¯s how she thinks.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s a social gathering about your bodyguards, right? Since while we¡¯re at it, I¡¯d like to know them ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Indeed, as you can see, the masters are having conversations, yet the bodyguards aren¡¯t ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at the other tables.

    Yeah, the master¡¯s who are sitting down are having a conversation, but.

    The bodyguards behind them are silent.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re away for now, but we will introduce our bodyguards later ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks brightly.

    That¡¯s Michi.

    Speaking of¡­Where¡¯s Michi?

    ¡¸ Still, if that¡¯s the case, then shouldn¡¯t the servants talk to each other? ¡¹

    Kanou-san said.

    ¡¸ Introducing themselves as bodyguards, and if they were scouted for another company later¡­ ¡¹

    Well, I guess there¡¯s that.

    They think that Kouzuki SS only wants to scout the good bodyguards.

    ¡¸ But, since we have this opportunity, could you at least let me know the names of your bodyguards? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all fellow humans, it would be sad not to know their name ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can check that and know right away, don¡¯t you? Kouzuki-sama¡¯s got research body with Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Kanou-san rejects.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I think I can know the names of the bodyguards if I ask them. But, that¡¯s not a relationship between people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Relationship between people? To a servant? A bodyguard? ¡¹

    Oh, she doesn¡¯t get it.

    I stand up from my chair.

    I look at the eyes of the four bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Hello. Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Kuromori Kou ¡¹

    I greeted them one by one.

    The four were confused.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, fufufufufu ¡¹

    Torii-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you¡¯re such an interesting person! ¡¹

    Then, she looked behind her, to the black-haired yet half-foreign girl.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my bodyguard. Her name¡¯s Haiji ¡¹

    Then, the girl named Haiji¡­

    ¡¸ Adelheid. Mariko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Adelheid, that¡¯s why I call you Haiji ¡¹

    Torii-san said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you, Adelheid-san ¡¹

    I greeted her, then¡­

    ¡¸ Katori Adelheid ¡¹

    She bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This girl¡¯s Haiji, yet, she¡¯s also Katori! Lololol ¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand why Torii-san¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ Torii-san has introduced Adelheid-san to us. Kanou-san, could you introduce your bodyguard as well? ¡¹

    I speak gently to Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ I will ask the same, Kanou-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu also speaks.

    ¡¸ Haa, if Misuzu-sama goes that far. It can¡¯t be helped then ¡¹

    Kanou-san finally gives in.

    ¡¸ This is my bodyguard. Shie, go and greet everyone ¡¹

    The tall girl called Shie faces not me but Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the officially appointed bodyguard from Kanou house. Shiranui Gou ¡¹

    She bows her head. What a brisk movement.

    But.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, the character ¡®½­''(Gou) is read as Shie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you know about it, Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Shie-san¡¯s been Kanou-sama¡¯s bodyguard since she was young ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    Kanou-san stubbornly didn¡¯t introduce her bodyguard to me.

    Misuzu and Ruriko already know.

    Their super-high-class-lady school has only a few people, and so, they see the bodyguards daily.

    And they should know the name.

    Therefore, there¡¯s no need to introduce their servants this late.

    Then, I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know the names of the bodyguards here.

    Kanou-san doesn¡¯t want to accept that.

    ¡¸ Well, nice to meet you, Gou-san ¡¹

    I greeted her.

    ¡¸ Please call me Shie ¡¹

    She replies, expressionlessly.

    ¡¸ That is what Sakurako-ojousama wants ¡¹

    Hmmmmm????

    ¡¸ She uses her real name, Gou, when introducing herself on formal locations, but, she doesn¡¯t look your way unless you call her Shie-san ¡¹

    Misuzu laughed.

    Then, that means.

    ¡¸ Yes, Shie-san is in my class ¡¹

    That means she¡¯s in second-year.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama and Torii-sama are both in their first-year ¡¹

    Huh?

    Putting Torii-san aside, I seriously thought that Kanou-san is a senior.

    I mean, Misuzu¡¯s calling Kanou-san with ¡°-sama,¡± and so she must have a high status for that.

    ¡¸ My Haiji is in middle school, first-year ¡¹

    That¡¯s another one. ¡°Eeeeeeeh?!¡±

    Two years younger than Michi?

    I guess half-foreign girls are tall.

    I mean.

    To think that she¡¯s already a personal bodyguard at age 13¡­

    Maybe she¡¯s strong, or perhaps it¡¯s in her family. It¡¯s either of the two.

    ¡¸ Well then, Kurama-san, please introduce your bodyguards to Danna-sama as well ¡¹

    I already heard about Kurama¡¯s relationship with Kouzuki from Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­U-Uhm¡­ ¡¹

    The big sister, Kurama Misato-san, tries to introduce her bodyguard to me, but¡­

    ¡¸ Does it have meaning? I mean, it¡¯s Kurama-san¡¯s family ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks without thinking.

    ¡¸ Right. They¡¯re bodyguards you¡¯re dismissing anyway, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Kanou-san also speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ If you look at your situation, Kurama-san¡¯s house no longer is in a place to talk about having a bodyguard anymore ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    The big sister starts to cry.

    ¡¸ O-Onee-sama! ¡¹

    The little sister embraces her elder sister.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kurama Mistato-sama¡¯s bodyguard, Anjou Mitama ¡¹

    The elder sister¡¯s bodyguard greets me.

    ¡¸ Kurama Arisu-sama¡¯s bodyguard, Anjou Kinuka ¡¹

    The younger sister¡¯s bodyguard too.

    I knew it, they¡¯re sisters too.

    ¡¸ What do you plan in your future? ¡¹

    Kanou-san starts questioning them.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d like, we can hire you in our Kanou clan ¡¹

    And now going out of the blue.

    ¡¸ Oh, if I recall, Ruriko-sama¡¯s personal bodyguard is no longer present! Since you have the opportunity, would you like to take them? ¡¹

    Torii-san adds something unnecessary.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m still contracted with Kurama-sama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re still within our contract period! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters declare firmly.

    ¡¸ But, you soon will be. Think about my proposal. There¡¯s nothing bad about it ¡¹

    Kanou-san said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, please leave these two bodyguards to me. ¡¹

    She speaks with a sharp look.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Kanou-san, this Anjou sisters¡­.No, the Kurama house.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to ask us, it¡¯s Kurama-san¡¯s family bodyguards, and so it¡¯s for them to decide. I don¡¯t think we should make a fuss when they haven¡¯t decided on anything yet ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry for being too forward with it ¡¹

    Kanou-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Uhm, how old are you two? ¡¹

    I ask the two to ease up the mood.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in my third year in high school, my little sister is in first-year middle school ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Kurama-san has their bodyguards at the same age as their masters ¡¹

    Misuzu explains to me.

    Then that means Kurama Misato-san is 18, and Arisu-san is 13.

    ¡¸ Yeah, now I know who¡¯s who ¡¹

    I nod to myself.

    ¡¸ Well then. Pleased to meet you all. Uhm, I don¡¯t know if we will all get along, but, let¡¯s have good discussions ¡¹

    Like, Kurama-san¡¯s house.

    Like, why is Torii-san ousted by the other girls?

    Like, why is Kanou-san a loner?

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s fulfill what Kouzuki-sama asked for. Kurama-san, hurry up and talk about your family circumstances ¡¹

    Kanou-san talks to the Kurama sisters.

    Oh, Kurama Misato¡¯s older, and yet, her attitude¡­

    ¡¸ You can talk about it, but this person can¡¯t do anything about it. Anyway, if you talk about it, then we can break up this strange table. I would like to return to my table from earlier with Shie ¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s in that table, though.

    ¡¸ Ah, please wait, Kanou-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸ We still haven¡¯t introduced our bodyguards yet ¡¹

    Huh?

    Michi¡¯s already here?

    I tried looking at the mansion, but I can¡¯t see anyone. I can¡¯t sense anyone.

    However.

    ¡¸ Michi, you should show yourself now ¡¹

    As soon as Misuzu said that¡­

    ¡¸ I answer to your summons! ¡¹

    M-M-M-M-M-M-Michi?!?

    Y-You were hiding in there?

    Michi in her usual uniform stands behind Misuzu.

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡

    Kanou-san, Torii-san, and Kurama sisters¡¯ bodyguards got startled.

    No, all the other bodyguards too.

    ¡¸ I have erased my presence ¡¹

    She speaks with her usual expressionless face.

    ¡¸ I am Kouzuki Misuzu-sama¡¯s personal bodyguard. Kudou Michi ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    They¡¯re still silent from Michi¡¯s sudden appearance from the courtyard.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ And then!!! ¡¹

    W-What? Someone¡¯s on my back now?!

    ¡¸ I am Kuromori Kou¡¯s guardian, Kamen Edie!!! ¡¹

    E-Edie?

    Y-You weren¡¯t here until now, were you?

    ¡¸ I am called, so I came! Tada! Don¡¯t get left behind, Paman! ¡¹

    No, I didn¡¯t call for you.

    ¡¸ Hmmm? Why is everyone so surprised? ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s wearing some pink jersey and muffler on her neck. She¡¯s wearing huge sunglasses covering her face.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! KAMEN EDIE! R! X! ¡¹

    She¡¯s making some pose I don¡¯t even understand.

    Must be Nei¡¯s taste flowing into her.

    ¡¸ Hey, err, Edie? ¡¹

    I called her.

    ¡¸ Huh? Should I have gone with ¡°Perfect Edie canon Mark2?¡± ¡¹

    No, I get what perfect means, but canon?

    You just want to get inside a canon, don¡¯t you?

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. These girls are quite mischievous ¡¹

    For now, I just followed up, but.

    I-I don¡¯t think that did it.

    Everyone in the courtyard looks at Michi and Edie dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Huh? What was that about? ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs at the surprised me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only ladies of wealthy families and the bodyguards who assist them habitually¡­ ¡¹

    I get that, but¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s surprised. They didn¡¯t perceive Michi just standing behind me ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Michi just showed herself, and yet, nobody noticed Edie-san¡¯s presence ¡¹

    Ah, there should be girls who can sense Qi just like Michi and Edie, and yet.

    They didn¡¯t notice Michi and Edie.

    Furthermore, Edie¡¯s wearing pink and flashy clothing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the child of the sun! EDIE BLACK! ¡¹

    No, you don¡¯t have to do that.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re surprised with that, then you won¡¯t be able to hold yourselves later ¡¹

    Edie grinned.

    ¡¸ Something more amazing is about to come up!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 845. High Life / Dark Matter

    ¡¸ Oh? What¡¯s the fuss about? ¡¹

    Then, a young lady with her bodyguard comes in.

    She¡¯s wearing a large hat and a beige party dress.

    I think she¡¯s in her third-year high school. A beauty.

    Behind her is a tall bodyguard.

    She¡¯s also beautiful.

    ¡¸ Welcome, Morimura-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu greets the young lady that just came in.

    ¡¸ Thank you for answering my invitation for today ¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head to the beige dress young-lady.

    ¡¸ Please sit wherever you want. We¡¯re about to begin ¡¹

    Misuzu suggests, Morimura-san¡­

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s embarrassing that I was the last one ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you were just on time. Please don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    The two sit down on the table where nobody¡¯s sitting.

    ¡¸ My, to think that Morimura-sama even came ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ If I recall, she was studying abroad in Switzerland, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    As soon as Kanou-san said that.

    ¡¸ Everyone, we¡¯re incredibly sorry for the wait ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan come in from the mansion.

    Shou-neesan¡¯s wearing a suit, looking sharp.

    Rei-chan¡¯s wearing the flashy uniform from Kouzuki SS, the one she uses when fighting off Kyouko-san on TV.

    Regulation cap, gold braid, white leather gloves, and Rei-chan¡¯s holding her cane.

    Rei-chan¡¯s smiled at the ladies in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Reika-sama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So lovely! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So beautiful! ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Misuzu¡¯s school is an all-girls¡¯ school¡­

    Fujimiya Reika, who dresses up as a man, has a lot of fans.

    Looking at it, it¡¯s not just the young ladies, their bodyguards are also charmed.

    ¡¸ If she wasn¡¯t in Kouzuki SS, I would¡¯ve hired her as my personal bodyguard ¡¹

    And girls who say that¡­

    ¡¸ What do you think Shie about Fujimiya Reika-san? ¡¹

    Kanou-san asks her personal bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if I would win, but I don¡¯t want to lose either ¡¹

    Shie-san looks like she¡¯s evaluating Rei-chan and her fighting strength.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Haiji? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks her half-Japanese bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not sure ¡¹

    Adelheid-san replies, sullenly.

    ¡¸ I would attack Fujimiya Reika from above ¡¹

    And Anjou Mitama-san speaks about something dangerous, her master didn¡¯t ask yet.

    ¡¸ If you attack her from a distance, you won¡¯t have to be afraid of her cane ¡¹

    Why are we talking about fighting off Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ Really? How do you plan on doing that? ¡¹

    Torii-san, you could¡¯ve let it pass through, and yet, you asked.

    It¡¯s her bad habit of poking her nose into affairs right away.

    ¡¸ I mean, us sisters can do it ¡¹

    This time, Anjou Kinuka-san starts laughing.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, shut up. Mitama, you too ¡¹

    Arisu-san, the little sister, scolds the two.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Mitama bows to her master.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t be going after Fujimiya-san here just because you think that it¡¯s a chance to make an appeal when you change masters, would you? ¡¹

    Kanou-san glared at the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Such acts will only show mockery to Misuzu-sama and everyone. Stay quiet. If you do anything, I might think of ending your fate ¡¹

    Oh, I get it now.

    This girl is the student council president type.

    She can¡¯t stay still unless everything is in order.

    Then.

    Kanou-san thinks that Kurama house is already done for.

    And so, these two will no longer have employers.

    Therefore, she asked Shie-san, then, Torii-san¡¯s Adelheid-san said that she won¡¯t lose to Rei-chan, yet, she didn¡¯t mind, but¡­

    She was concerned when the Anjou sisters talked about it, worried that the two might do it for real.

    ¡¸ You do not have to worry, Sakurako-ojousama ¡¹

    Shie looks at the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ I will not let the two do any tomfoolery ¡¹

    ¡¸ You will? ¡¹

    Anjou-younger glared back.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, ignore her ¡¹

    Mitama-san tells her sister.

    ¡¸ But, Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have time to deal with the weak ¡¹

    Mitama-san looked at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ You need to focus on the strongest one in the room. That¡¯s the duty of the bodyguards. Didn¡¯t father teach you that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    So, the sisters glare at Rei-chan.

    Err.

    I hope that they don¡¯t do anything strange.

    Ah.

    Looking around once again, yeah, there are bodyguards charmed by Rei-chan, but¡­

    Lots of girls glare at her, just like the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Well, the Kouzuki SS top elites are the peak bodyguards in this country ¡¹

    Torii-san laughed.

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re on the national level, then it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    I wonder if she trained to become a bodyguard from a different country?

    ¡¸ Oh, you speak as if you know all of the bodyguards in Japan ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks to Adelheid-san in displeasure.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only been a few years since you came to Japan, right? And since you¡¯re Torii-san¡¯s bodyguard, you probably never went to places where there are first-class bodyguards, have you? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s family must be on the lower end of the class.

    So that¡¯s why she can¡¯t join in Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s class.

    And she doesn¡¯t have any acquaintance among the ladies that danced back then?

    ¡¸ Besides, you couldn¡¯t employ someone in Japan, and so you brought someone coming from another country, didn¡¯t you ¡¹

    Kanou-san said

    ¡¸ Traditional families each have a family as their bodyguard from long ago. And your family¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji is Japanese! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouted to stop Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Adelheid Katori! Katori is a Japanese name! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? But Adelheid is a German name, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Kanou-san provokes her further.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I use Haiji! Haiji is from an anime! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand Torii-san¡¯s claims.

    ¡¸ If Johanna Spyri heard that she¡¯ll get angry, Torii-san ¡¹

    Kanou-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s Johanna Spyri?! ¡¹

    Torii-san turned to Adelheid-san and asked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Johanna Spyri¡¯s the writer of Heidi ¡¹

    Edie replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ You really are useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look down on me! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s anger now turns to Edie.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not talking about that ¡¹

    Michi speaks up.

    ¡¸ Everyone, do you really think that Reika-oneesama¡¯s the strongest in this place? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Do you girls have bad eyes? Maybe your eyeballs are rotting ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    Shie-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika-san¡¯s emitting such a strong Qi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard that Seki-san is strong, but, if you look at the two of them like that, it¡¯s evident that Fujimiya Reika¡¯s stronger ¡¹

    Mitama-san said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Kakka¡¯s Ootoku and Choumoto are already gone. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s Fujimiya Reika-sama who¡¯s the strongest in this place ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Anjou Kinuka-san too.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why your eyes are starting to rot ¡¹

    Edie speaks loudly.

    Hearing that, the other young ladies looked this way.

    ¡¸ W-What? W-Wait, do you mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s about to say something unnecessary.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not going to say that you¡¯re the strongest, are you? ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Shie, how do you see these people? ¡¹

    Kanou-san asks Shie-san¡¯s opinion on Michi and Edie.

    ¡¸ Yes. Earlier, they have erased their presence entirely. As expected of the bodyguards of Kouzuki clan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that. But that¡¯s not what I meant, are those girls strong? Give your assessment ¡¹

    As her master ordered, Shie-san¡­

    ¡¸ I think they¡¯re strong. However, I don¡¯t feel fear from the two of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re great at hide-and-seek, but they don¡¯t let out a strong Qi ¡¹

    Kinuka-san answered instead of Shie-san.

    ¡¸ If they are strong, then they should leak out their Qi. Just like Fujimiya Reika-san over there ¡¹

    Mitama-san looked at Rei-chan.

    The young ladies and the bodyguards looked at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Those who are truly strong makes you shiver as they approach. However, these two don¡¯t make you feel that you¡¯re in danger ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, those that aren¡¯t scary aren¡¯t strong! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t feel like I will lose ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will attack from the sky. ¡¹

    Kinuka-san, Shie-san, Mitama-san, they all think that they¡¯re stronger than Edie and Michi.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    Edie sighed, fed up.

    ¡¸ Looks like you girls are still ignorant of the ways of the world ¡¹

    Edie said the bodyguards get offended.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s the reason why Misuzu-oneesama hosted this assembly.

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that, Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Kanou-san asks Misuzu who¡¯s on the same table.

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll know soon enough ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Seki-san, please begin! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan stands before everyone.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll begin with our lessons as bodyguards of Kouzuki SS. The party will resume after the lecture. Please enjoy ¡¹

    As expected from someone who keeps company of VIPs who visit Jii-chan.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s smile loosens up the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ I will talk to Reika-sama in this informal talk ¡¹

    ¡¸ I would like to take a photo of us together, I¡¯ll ask you to take pictures ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The young ladies start making exchanges.

    Rei-chan is that popular.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s have Fujimiya greet everyone ¡¹

    Shou-oneechan calls Rei-chan, she moves forward.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika, pleased to meet you. Man, there¡¯s a lot at this party, isn¡¯t it? I welcome you all ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s cool.

    ¡¸ Well, today¡¯s topic is about bodyguards, and so I would like for the bodyguards who are here to protect to gather around ¡¹

    How many people are here, by the way?

    About 30, I guess?

    It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s just 15 masters and 15 bodyguards.

    There are cases where one bodyguard has two masters, or someone having one or two bodyguards.

    Since they have to be students in Misuzu¡¯s school, all of them are girls.

    However, the young ladies in college and too young aren¡¯t here.

    The lecture would be too hard for the really young girls, and those in college already have adult bodyguards.

    The targets are the young ladies from grade school to high school.

    Oh, so that¡¯s why. That one with two bodyguards has a little sister.

    They came here to take lessons.

    ¡¸ And you were arguing just now, weren¡¯t you? Did you hear that? ¡¹

    Rei-chan points at our table.

    ¡¸ I heard it, and it¡¯s a compelling argument. It¡¯s actually related to our lecture today ¡¹

    The conversation just now?

    That part where Shie-san said that she doesn¡¯t feel fear from Michi or Edie.

    ¡¸ If you face someone powerful, then you will sense their Qi, thinking, ¡°Oh, this person is strong.¡± And so, you can sense those that have a bodyguard profession, it¡¯s also possible that some of the young ladies here can sense some of their Qi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I can feel it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Ah, it¡¯s something like ¡°This one¡¯s scary,¡± right? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s fans speak loudly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the sensation. It¡¯s in human nature to live alongside danger, and so our sixth sense kicks in when we find something dangerous. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s dangerous in here,¡± ¡°Something might happen,¡± ¡°Is this person dangerous.¡± And when you sense it, you leave and find a safe place. Some have their senses tell them that ¡°it might be dangerous, But, maybe not, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± they try to desperately ease up. No, in such cases, it¡¯s not just yourself, your father, your mother, your relatives, they might mourn for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if I got hurt, Mother will feel sad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, my mother would do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, the first thing to do is to sharpen your sense towards anything dangerous, and if you feel in danger, stand up and don¡¯t forget courage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Reika-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I promise! ¡¹

    Err.

    Rei-chan¡¯s fan is excited, but¡­

    About a third of them are looking at Rei-chan coldly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell us that this late,¡± that¡¯s what their faces say.

    Especially the bodyguards.

    ¡¸ However, that¡¯s not enough ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ I am a professional, and so I leak out a strong Qi all the time to make sure that people with ill intent don¡¯t approach my master. It¡¯s a warning. I make them think ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t do anything as long as she¡¯s there¡± ¡¹

    Right, Rei-chan¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I do, and here we have Seki. As you¡¯ve seen earlier, Kakka¡¯s personal bodyguards, Ootoku and Choumoto both show that they¡¯re strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, that was scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was trembling! ¡¹

    I wonder what will happen if these young ladies discover that Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san are both girlish and homosexual.

    No, I won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸ But, That¡¯s only because we want the people around to know that we¡¯re bodyguards ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ And as you can see, I wear this uniform. Seki-san and Ootoku wear suits, but from the VIPs¡¯ perspective, they know who¡¯s the bodyguard right away. And with that status, they must show their strength at all times. If they think that we¡¯re weak, then those who have evil intentions will come attacking ¡¹

    Therefore, they must show their strength.

    ¡¸ Ootoku has such a splendid physique. Everyone can sense their strength from just looking. And as you can see, I wear a uniform and always show that I have a weapon at hand to display my strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! Reika-sama¡¯s quite strong ¡¹

    One of the fans shouted.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled at that girl.

    ¡¸ Along with the spirit of strength, I need to display my power. And, it¡¯s not just us, the professionals at our job, but everyone who is a bodyguard should think ¡¹

    Rei-chan said. The young ladies look at their bodyguards.

    ¡¸ The bodyguards here are only having a normal lifestyle, going to the same places, such as school. Everyone¡¯s a school friend, and still, everyone needed a bodyguard for their safety inside the school, however, ¡¹

    I think that¡¯s going overboard.

    But, the wealthy young ladies think that it¡¯s natural.

    No, from what I heard from Jii-chan¡­

    It seems that the wealthy daughter who doesn¡¯t have a bodyguard with her gets bullied.

    A prince from abroad came to visit in the boarding school, the other students bullied, it became a violent trauma, and it causes more problems in the long run.

    They are children of a wealthy family with tradition, assets, and influence, and that¡¯s why they get jealous and start bullying.

    Therefore, it¡¯s a necessity to attend school with a bodyguard for self-defense.

    ¡¸ What do you, the bodyguards, think about us, who releases a strong spirit all the time? Sure, it will drive the bad people away, but you won¡¯t be able to make new friends either, will you? ¡¹

    Because the bodyguards are scary.

    ¡¸ Bodyguards are also students, and if you always make a scary face, it won¡¯t do anything good for you ¡¹

    I look at the bodyguards behind the ladies in our table.

    Shie-san, Haiji-san, Mitama-san, Kinuka-san, they all show an expressionless yet scary face.

    Well, Michi does that too.

    Edie¡¯s the only one wearing a big and flashy glasses and smiling.

    ¡¸ Indeed, they look angry all the time ¡¹

    One of the ladies agreed.

    ¡¸ However, we need to continue showing our spirit to protect our masters! ¡¹

    Shie-san speaks stubbornly to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a professional, then we¡¯re professionals too, going that far is discourteous for us! ¡¹

    This one¡¯s a warrior. Her way of thinking and her attitude.

    Oh, Michi was like this back then.

    Shie-san¡¯s family lineage that means her parents and the previous generations were also bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Well, forgive my rudeness. If you take offense from that, I apologize ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, shall we change the point of view? ¡¹

    Point of view?

    ¡¸ We, that means, us bodyguards, release our strong spirit to fend off the bad people, but¡­ ¡¹

    O-Okay?

    ¡¸ What about the other side? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Do they release that aura where they say that they¡¯re dangerous people? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Naturally, they¡¯re at different levels. If it¡¯s just an ordinary one, you can sense it, as mentioned earlier. ¡°Oh, this person¡¯s dangerous,¡±¡­If you sharpen your mind, you¡¯ll find them out, however, ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ But for the high-leveled criminals, you will not sense danger from them as they approach. Yes, as you¡¯ve seen earlier, the two in that table over there has completely erased their presence ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means her and me! ¡¹

    Edie waves her hand.

    ¡¸ Listen. As demonstrated earlier, powerful people can hide their spirit. That¡¯s the truth. Qi is an embodiment of one¡¯s enrichment, however, ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Those who are trained can control the release of it from their body. That means that they can suppress, or even completely erase it ¡¹

    Just like how Michi and Edie did it earlier.

    ¡¸ Naturally, there¡¯s nothing that fearsome in here. However, you are bodyguards of these young ladies. You need to consider the possibility of those people living in this world ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s lines take everyone away.

    ¡¸ And such people don¡¯t just get close to us before we noticed, they can use their Qi to deceive your senses and let you believe in a mistaken reality ¡¹

    Mistaken reality?

    ¡¸ Everyone, you may all be sitting on the same chair on the same garden table, but, did you not notice one chair that¡¯s different? ¡¹

    Different?

    ¡¸ Look, that one sitting on the miss Emanuele seat alone ¡¹

    Emanuele what?

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    Torii-san raised her voice.

    ¡¸ Morimura-sama¡¯s the only one sitting on a different chair? ¡¹

    Kanou-san noticed.

    ¡¸ Morimura? Please take a look, is that really Morimura-sama? ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Today, we have invited someone even more dangerous for the lecture today ¡¹

    W-Wait, you mean?

    Morimura-san wearing a broad hat and a beige dress¡­

    She suddenly throws her hat!!!

    Then, she undressed her beige dress in an instant!!!

    ¡¸ A young girl¡¯s skin is bursting with youth and fresh! That is what youth means! ¡¹

    Appearing¡­

    It¡¯s Kyouko-san wearing a crimson tuxedo and black tie.

    And behind her is Miss Cordelia?!

    So that bodyguard was Miss Cordelia?

    ¡¸ Invited by the autumn wind! Coming from New Guinea with 6 million watts of combustion power! I¡¯m Kyouko Messer Dark Matter! ¡¹

    W-What? Dark Matter?

    ¡¸ Hello, little children. Kyouko Messer came all the way here to meet all of you ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Since you all have bodyguards, how about we play for a while?! ¡¹

 Chapter 846. High Life / Hurricane

    ¡¸ Since you all have bodyguards, how about we play for a while?! ¡¹

    As soon as Kyouko-san shows her daring smile.

    Shubababababababa!!!!

    Shushushushu!!!

    Michi and Edie jump in like the wind.

    ¡¸ Red Bute!!! ¡¹

    Michi takes out the red whip from her skirt, then she slashed the chair Kyouko-san was in earlier.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia sped up and left that spot.

    ¡¸ HAWOOOOO!!!! ¡¹

    Edie approached Kyouko-san and gives a successive kick.

    Kyouko-san avoided all of those attacks.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re better than before!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san happily thrusts her fist to Edie.

    Naturally, Edie dodged the attacks.

    ¡¸ Hauu!! ¡¹

    On the other hand, Michi¡¯s cornering Miss Cordelia with her whip.

    Michi¡¯s body is small, she¡¯ll lose in a fistfight because of her range.

    Therefore she uses the whip to take distance.

    ¡¸ My, my, you have gotten cuter since I last saw you! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia avoids Michi¡¯s whip-like she¡¯s having fun.

    Shubababa!!!

    Shuda!!

    Byun!!

    Shudo!

    The two continue the fight at a breakneck speed.

    All the young ladies in the courtyard and their bodyguards are all dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Ah, everyone, you can watch while drinking tea ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ This is just an exhibition match ¡¹

    Even if you say that they watch the fight without moving a muscle.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Messer came to Japan today specifically because Kouzuki SS gave her a call for this event. She will not cause harm to anyone, please be at ease ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I came here because I heard that there are cute girls in here! Onee-san is fired up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ I guess the fight between Kouzuki SS and Kyouko Messer was just a farce? ¡¹

    Kanou-san asks Misuzu.

    The public sees Kouzuki SS and Kyouko Messer¡¯s criminal organization as enemies fighting each other.

    I mean, they¡¯re broadcasting Rei-chan fighting them off at regular intervals.

    ¡¸ Have you not thought that the other Western organizations won¡¯t want to enter Japan because of that kind of fight? ¡¹

    Ruriko replies instead of Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We have established a high trust relationship with Kyouko Messer¡¯s organization. If we didn¡¯t have that, we couldn¡¯t introduce Kyouko Messer in here like that ¡¹

    Ruriko said. The young ladies in the courtyard hears it.

    ¡¸ Let me tell you beforehand, I don¡¯t hold back when I¡¯m fighting. There¡¯s always humor involved though!!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said while warding off Edie¡¯s punch.

    ¡¸ Besides, there are so many bodyguards in here, and yet, is there nobody else coming at us? ¡¹

    She provokes them.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯m glad to see their growth, but I want to have a bout with the other girls too! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says.

    ¡¸ I love cute girls, you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    These two are hardcore lesbians.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s concentrate on this one ! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right! ¡¹

    Edie and Michi attacks at the same time, but¡­

    ¡¸ So close ¡¹

    ¡¸ You still have ways to go ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia and Kyouko-san swapped places.

    Edie¡¯s now dealing with Miss Cordelia.

    And Michi¡¯s now dealing with Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ My, my, back then you were using some irregular skills, but now, you have polished your pervert movements, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says while taking Edie¡¯s consecutive hits.

    ¡¸ Shut up! You¡¯re the pervert here!! ¡¹

    Edie gives a roundhouse kick, Miss Cordelia kicks back.

    ¡¸ You got better speed and power now, ufufu, Onee-san¡¯s so happy for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can still go faster! HAWOOO!!! ¡¹

    Edie speeds up.

    ¡¸ Surya! Taa! Suaaa!! ¡¹

    Michi uses her whip to rush down on Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ You were amazing from before, but, that body of yours doesn¡¯t have enough power ¡¹

    Shuba!!

    Kyouko-san used that timing to step on the whip and pin it down.

    That broke Michi¡¯s posture.

    ¡¸ See? I got you now! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tries to attack Michi, but¡­

    ¡¸ I got you!!! ¡¹

    That moment, Shie-san throws a shuriken at Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ No! ¡¹

    Michi fires her Qi to Shie-san.

    ¡¸ Uuu????!! ¡¹

    Shie-san¡¯s petrified as she¡¯s still holding her shuriken.

    Looking at it, Kyouko-san also stopped moving??

    ¡¸ Kuh, so that¡¯s your strengthened Qi skill? ¡¹

    Michi and Edie learned the Takakura shrine maiden training from Tsukiko and the girls.

    That¡¯s what leveled up their Qi strength.

    Compared to the real Miko power, they can¡¯t control minds and bodies, but¡­

    ¡¸ ¡­I could stop movements of people at your level even for a moment ¡¹

    Michi glared at Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s amazing to have two sides fire off Qi at the same time. Although, that girl seems petrified now ¡¹

    Kyouko-san rotates her shoulders and elbow joints, confirming her body state.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu???!!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s right, Shie-san is trembling as she holds her shuriken up, unable to move.

    Her eyes look surprised. Her consciousness is still awake.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t be helped! Bau!! ¡¹

    Edie shoots her Qi to undo the petrification on Shie-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re okay now! ¡¹

    Edie says while avoiding Miss Cordelia¡¯s kick.

    ¡¸ Kuh, such humiliation ¡¹

    Shie-san looks like she¡¯s still feeling numb.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wrong to think that they were at fault ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks to Shie-san.

    ¡¸ If you threw your shuriken back then, Kyouko-san would¡¯ve warded it off with the back of her hand. When that happens, the shuriken will fly off in a different direction, and it can hit someone else ¡¹

    Back of her hand?

    Oh, Kyouko-san sure has a protector at the back of her hand.

    That must be knife-proof.

    If the shuriken was warded off, we wouldn¡¯t know where it hits.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s rude. I¡¯ll be sure to return the shuriken to the owner, you know! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks calmly.

    Then, she looked at Michi¡­

    ¡¸ But, that was the right choice. You were fighting me, yet you still are sensing the Qi around you. Good job

    She praises Michi for sensing Shie-san¡¯s intent to attack.

    ¡¸ Your praises don¡¯t make me happy¡­the only praises I receive are from¡­ ¡¹

    Michi takes out another red whip from her skirt.

    ¡¸ Only Master!! ¡¹

    The red whip bursts.

    ¡¸ As expected of Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Oh, the other ladies are misunderstanding.

    Oh well. It would be a problem ¨C

    -if they discover that Michi¡¯s Master is me.

    ¡¸ That was impolite of me to call it a farce earlier ¡¹

    Kanou-san apologized to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s real strength ¡¹

    She says while watching the four fight with all their strength.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Messer and Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguards are on a different level ¡¹

    She said, then looked at Shie-san still holding the shuriken.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s shameful to say but, Shie can¡¯t beat them ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sakurako-ojousama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Accept your own immaturity, Shie ¡¹

    Kanou-san said.

    ¡¸ You tried to throw shuriken from behind without thinking that it might hit someone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re scared of jumping in and getting into the fistfight, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I-I see.

    She doesn¡¯t have the confidence to jump in the fight and use kicks and punches.

    ¡¸ An enemy is in front of you, and yet you don¡¯t do anything, as a warrior¡­ ¡¹

    But, Shie-san has her pride as a bodyguard.

    That¡¯s why she tried to throw a shuriken from a distance, betting on an absurd hit-or-miss attack.

    ¡¸ Haiji, what about you? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Do you think you can take them on? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡­

    ¡¸ I will never push myself to do the impossible. My duty is to protect my master no matter when. The enemy shows no signs of going this way, and so I believe that it¡¯s an act unbefitting of a bodyguard to try and do something reckless as throwing a shuriken ¡¹

    She goes on the offensive on Shie-san.

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Haiji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, to think that they¡¯d display the difference in ability between us makes me feel irritated ¡¹

    Ah.

    Adelheid-san¡¯s grabbing her knees, trembling.

    I guess watching Michi and Kyouko-san fight as they please is a humiliation for her.

    ¡¸ In the end, our bodyguards are no match when facing against Kyouko Messer ¡¹

    Kanou-san tells Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Really? I think that my Haiji who doesn¡¯t force herself is better than Kanou-san¡¯s shie-san ¡¹

    Torii-san retorts.

    ¡¸ Oh? Shie did the best that she could do. While all the other bodyguards aren¡¯t moving, she¡¯s showed the intent of wanting to attack Kyouko Messer ¡¹

    Kanou-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural that Kouzuki house¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguards and other family bodyguards are different. In that case, the next strongest would be my Shie ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No matter what the situation is, she¡¯s always showing the intent to fight. Shie¡¯s courage and actions are the prestige of Kanou house. I¡¯m confident of that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-ojousama ¡¹

    Shie-san¡¯s moved by her master¡¯s words.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? The other bodyguards from the other families are just watching and can¡¯t do anything. Naturally, that includes Torii-san¡¯s Adelheid-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Haiji? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked up at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t force the impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you should show a bit of will to fight at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m trying to hold myself here! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san flares up her master.

    ¡¸ If I show that I¡¯m willing to fight, and did, and lost, that would close out my life as a bodyguard ¡¹

    These people¡­I knew it, the relationship between master and bodyguard are different.

    Adelheid-san doesn¡¯t follow her master unconditionally.

    ¡¸ Haiji, do something ¡¹

    ¡¸ None can do. The people fighting over there aren¡¯t people, they¡¯re monsters! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t get in between those! If you don¡¯t fight, you don¡¯t lose! Mariko-ojousama, please stay still and just watch them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muguu ¡¹

    Torii-san gets annoyed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, take out the longhorn helmet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Longhorn helmet here! ¡¹

    Uhm, Anjou-san? Anjou sisters?

    The big sister gave instructions, and the little sister takes out two buffalo-horn-like pink helmets.

    ¡¸ Longhorn helmet! On! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Longhorn helmet worn! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san puts on her helmet.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, measure the projectile ¡¹

    ¡¸ Projectile prediction, measuring! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san seems to be judging the distance between them and Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Projectile mark is at 5 meters! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Setup, roger that ¡¹

    This time, Mitama-san responds.

    Uhm, what are you two trying to do?

    ¡¸ Kinuka-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mitama-san? ¡¹

    Their masters, Kurama Arisu-san and Misato-san, asks the two worriedly.

    ¡¸ Misato-sama, there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-sama, leave this to Kinuka and Onee-sama ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what are you trying to do? ¡¹

    I asked them timidly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll attack Kyouko Messer from the sky ¡¹

    ¡¸ Attack! ¡¹

    Are these two serious?

    ¡¸ Ah, did you girls not hear about it? My Shie can¡¯t beat those people ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, my Haiji doesn¡¯t even want to show a will to fight! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No arguments! ¡¹

    Mitama-san stops Kanou-san and Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Kinuka! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger! Aneue! ¡¹

    Then, the sisters run towards Kyouko-san.

    Eeeeeeeeeeh?!?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Kurama house¡¯s bodyguard, Anjou Mitama. Coming in! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ditto, Kinuka, Coming in! ¡¹

    The two run-in while shouting that.

    However, their speed is different compared to Edie and Michi.

    Kinuka¡¯s pink longhorn helmet shakes lightly.

    ¡¸ Aneue! Shooting point! Set! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it! Kinuka! ¡¹

    The elder sister Kinuka goes ahead and gets on a 5-meter distance from Kyouko-san.

    Huh?

    You¡¯re now lying down?

    ¡¸ Kinuka! Come! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Aneue! Hop!! ¡¹

    Eeeeeeh?

    Kinuka-san, wearing her longhorn helmet, jumps on her elder sister that¡¯s lying down on the bed. What????!!

    ¡¸ Step!! ¡¹

    The big sister catches the sole of her little sister¡¯s foot.

    ¡¸ Jump!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Then the sisters kicked each other¡¯s feet.

    Then Kinuka-san¡¯s body jumped up high.

    ¡¸ Take this! Skylab Hurricane Mixer!!! ¡¹

    Then, Kinuka-san dives into Kyouko-san with her helmet on!!!

    ¡¸ Look at it! This is our technique!! Skylab Hurrican! And Hurrican Mixer together! ¡¹

    Mitama-san shouts while still lying down.

    ¡¸ Aim set! HIT!!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san thrusts her whole body.

    However.

    ¡¸ No, I sure accept the courage ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grabs Kinuka-san as she dives in.

    Grabbing the pink helmet like it¡¯s dodgeball.

    Then, on the other side, Kinuka-san¡­

    ¡¸ Uuuu, let go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, stop kicking around. It¡¯s dangerous if you do that! Bad! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san scolds Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ No, it sure was fun to watch, but, if you want to use this to defeat me, put on two more horns, and jump twice as high, and spin around three times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, so it was the lack of power ¡¹

    Kinuka-san says in frustration, but is that really the problem?

    ¡¸ I mean, that wasn¡¯t skylab hurricane, nor hurricane mixer. That was just a human cannonball ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you made it ¡°Human cannon koseidon¡± then it would be a bit more powerful ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, what are you talking about?

    ¡¸ With that said, Edie, here ¡¹

    Kyouko-san throws Kinuka-san¡¯s body to Edie.

    ¡¸ Yoo, that was dangerous! ¡¹

    Edie managed to grab her somehow.

    It would be impossible with Michi, she¡¯s too small.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Kinuka-san apologizes while still in Edie¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸ Now then, how about we end the exhibition match there? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Okay, to all the young ladies, and their bodyguards as well ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks to everyone in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Check your current relationships! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ For now, if you¡¯re a bodyguard who thought of protecting your master before anything, you pass. Well done, I give you my seal. Those who didn¡¯t move at all after our appearance, you need to work harder. And then¡­ ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ For the bodyguards who stepped back, I think you should reconsider your job right now. And as for, well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any, but for the pests who hid behind their masters, ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    T-There was? Really?

    On the other hand, Shie-san and Adelheid-san are both standing in front of their masters.

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san did that too. Then they rushed in after that.

    ¡¸ You know, that bodyguard role¡¯s been passed on you from your parents¡¯ generation since they serve a wealthy family, don¡¯t they? But you know, just because your whole family is a lineup of bodyguards, doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re suited for the job, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ And so, you don¡¯t use the reason ¡°My parents told me,¡± or ¡°It¡¯s the family job,¡± but instead, look at yourself and think if you¡¯re suited for this job ¡¹

    ¡¸ The masters should look at their bodyguards with that thought as well. Maybe your bodyguard doesn¡¯t want to do this at all ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia added with a smile.

    Geez, Kyouko-san, the criminal is the one saying the lines that are hard for Rei-chan and others to mention.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way, we¡¯re hiring in our international crime group ¡°Kyouko Messer¡¯s beautiful ladies army.¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko¡¯s in Malandro, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Anyway, the restrictions will be only cute girls. Ah, but I don¡¯t mind if any of the lovely young ladies want to join me, not just the bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll teach you with great attention ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ That is if you want to become stronger ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kyouko Messer-san. It will be a problem if you try to recruit people for your organization when we¡¯re here ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Well, well, why not? The exhibition match is already over¡­ ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not over yet! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed! It¡¯s not over! ¡¹

    Michi and Edie stand up.

    Edie lowers Kinuka-san to the ground.

    ¡¸ What? You still got something to show? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled.

    ¡¸ We still haven¡¯t used this skill yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so?!! ¡¹

    They jump at Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia at the same time!!

    ¡¸ Bauuuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaa!!! ¡¹

    Edie and Michi both shoot intense Qi at the same time.

    ¡¸ We already saw that!!! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia stopped moving, but¡­

    Kyouko-san, huh? She can move?

    ¡¸ Returning the Qi release, isn¡¯t that your technique? ¡¹

    Wait, that¡¯s Kudou style?

    Kyouko-san did that?

    ¡¸ The skills from your family, and Dai Grepher¡¯s skills. I¡¯ve seen them so I can use them now! ¡¹

    Is that Kyouko Messer¡¯s strength?

    I see. Like, during our fight with Cesario Viola¡­

    She appeared last because she was checking on the skills of others?

    ¡¸ I also heard about the Miko power from Minaho. I can see that you girls have increased your skills by training, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san draws closer to Michi.

    ¡¸ However, you girls don¡¯t have the powers of actual shrine maidens!! ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Then, how about feeling the Miko power for yourself?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! ¡¹

    What?

    Before Michi and Edie.

    S-Someone¡¯s in there?

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that big breasted loli? ¡¹

    Right, this plump breasts¡­

    ¡¸ Yuzuki Yomi! ¡¹

    Yomi smiles.

 Chapter 847. High Life / The twoâ€¦.!

    ¡¸ Okay, look at me! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s trying to take Kyouko-san¡¯s consciousness, but¡­

    Shuda!

    Kyouko-san moves faster.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san closed the distance between her and Yomi in an instant?

    Is she going to hit Yomi?

    S-She¡¯ll die if you do that.

    Yomi doesn¡¯t have defenses like Michi for when Kyouko-san attacks!

    ¡¸ Pan~! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows up right before Yomi, and then she claps her hand right at the tip of Yomi¡¯s nose?

    What¡¯s that? Cat Trick?

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    She lifts up the surprised Yomi and spins her around.

    ¡¸ Awawawawawawa?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t use your Miko power unless you¡¯re concentrating! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shouts while spinning Yomi around.

    ¡¸ Besides, you need to have a clear image to send to the other party, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. To have the other party follow her, Yomi needs to have a clear image of what they¡¯ll do.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t have the time to think about that! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san played with Yomi¡¯s body like a beach ball tossed around.

    ¡¸ Uwawawawawawawawawa ¡¹

    Moved up down the left-right, flung up to the sky, and caught.

    Yomi can¡¯t use her power anymore with that.

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just one shrine maiden! ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Look at me! ¡¹

    This time, Luna jumps in from the mansion.

    Wait, so it¡¯s a two-step attack from the Takakura shrine maidens?

    However.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, we have two people here too ¡¹

    I-It was predicted.

    Miss Cordelia grabs Luna from behind.

    ¡¸ Okay, up high! Up high! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia tosses Luna¡¯s body to the air.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaaa!?? ¡¹

    Luna is smaller than Yomi, and so she flies up higher.

    ¡¸ Okay, catch! and Release!! ¡¹

    Then, Miss Cordelia catches Luna and throws her up again.

    Kyouko-san catches Yomi, who¡¯s falling from above.

    The two now became toss balls.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you? If the opponent knows what Miko power is, then you can think of countermeasures! ¡¹

    Wait, are they disturbing the concentration of the shrine maidens with that?

    Yomi and Luna are spinning midair.

    They¡¯ll feel dizzy with that.

    It will be a problem if Miss Cordelia and Kyouko-san drop the two. So Michi and Edie aren¡¯t attacking either.

    Michi¡¯s small, and Edie couldn¡¯t probably catch the Takakura sisters at the same time.

    She¡¯s strong, but if she catches Yomi¡¯s body, she¡¯ll probably fall to the ground.,

    Still, if this goes on.

    I think that the two in mid-air would be in danger.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, eiya!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan jumped from the table and catches Yomi mid-air.

    Then, she holds Yomi and carries her down to the ground.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Are you okay? ¡¹

    She smiled at Yomi.

    ¡¸ I feel my head¡¯s spinning ¡¹

    Yomi replied in an unstable condition.

    ¡¸ Miss Cordelia, please let go of her now. They can¡¯t fight back anymore ¡¹

    She shows a cold face as she says that.

    ¡¸ Looks like it ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia catches Luna then puts her down gently.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu, I can see stars ¡¹

    Oh, Luna¡¯s also exhausted.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you going overboard with these children? ¡¹

    Rei-chan protests to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Here, Reika ¡¹

    Shou-neechan hands over the cane that was entrusted to her earlier.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Then, she grips her cane.

    ¡¸ Sorry to ask, but don¡¯t get involved here ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells Michi and Edie.

    ¡¸ Lastly, it has to be settled among fellow adults ¡¹

    Huh?

    Rei-chan, you¡¯re fighting Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi and Edie bowed their heads and head to nurse Yomi and Luna.

    ¡¸ This is a lecture for the young people, and so I thought of not participating, but in the end, my blood as a bodyguard is fired up ¡¹

    Rei-chan slowly takes a stance.

    ¡¸ Ooh, you said it. Seeing that you give my Nikita a good match, you¡¯re saying that you can have me go all out? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is a rare opportunity after all ¡¹

    She aims at the end of her cane to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m also here. Are you my opponent? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looked at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ No way. My duty is to lead Kouzuki SS. The head will never go to the frontlines ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said calmly.

    ¡¸ Then, Fujimiya Reika-san, you¡¯re going against two, do you mind? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia goes behind Rei-chan.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s in front. Miss Cordelia¡¯s behind.

    Rei-chan won¡¯t have a chance of winning with that.

    ¡¸ Not at all, A hero will appear on stage now ¡¹

    Another voice comes in from the mansion.

    A tight fit Western shirt and jeans.

    Western-style boots.

    A tall woman wearing a cowboy hat to cover her face.

    ¡¸ Hahaha, really, you? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs happily.

    ¡¸ You got some nerve to show yourself later than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you the one who taught me that the main star shows last? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Margo! ¡¹

    Margo-san takes off her hat.

    She shows a refreshing smile on her face.

    ¡¸ W-Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ American? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, she looks cool! ¡¹

    Soft blonde hair and blue eyes. Tall and long legs.

    A muscular body everyone can see as strong.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but could you hold on to this? ¡¹

    Margo-san hands over her cowboy hat to one of the young ladies nearby

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I-If you don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t, please do ¡¹

    She shows a confident smile.

    ¡¸ Wow~ So lovely! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn~ I feel like I fell Inlove ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who is that? ¡¹

    The young ladies are drawn in by the charm different from Rei-chan¡¯s dignified atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Looks like you trained a lot ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells her favorite pupil.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Master Clitaimestra taught me a lot ¡¹

    Margo-san went to the US.

    I didn¡¯t know that she came back, and so, maybe she came from the airport and to this Kouzuki mansion straight away.

    ¡¸ Yeah, looking good. Your posture feels fresh. And it doesn¡¯t smell anything shady anymore ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Reika-san, could you let me deal with Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    Margo-san jumps lightly, loosening up her body.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s all yours. With that said, I will be your opponent ¡¹

    Rei-chan points her stick at Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiled and takes a stance.

    ¡¸ Since this is a rare opportunity, and we¡¯re showing this off to the children, let¡¯s keep it clean, okay? ¡¹

    Margo-san tells Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we should. It will be a problem if all these cute girls start hating us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. How about we show some maturity? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia smiled.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯d ask for the same. For the sake of the young ladies ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Then, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Margo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika, here I come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, come! ¡¹

    Then, the four start fighting.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell? ¡¹

    Shie-san looked at the fight and muttered.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Adelheid-san as well.

    ¡¸ T-This is beautiful ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks her impressions.

    ¡¸ I wonder how they can do that? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s watching in a daze.

    The four fights like they¡¯re dancing.

    Compared to Michi and Edie¡¯s attack.

    The fight was a high-speed poking on each other¡¯s gap, but¡­

    Kyouko-san and Margo-san, then Rei-chan and Miss Cordelia¡¯s fight, was elegant.

    It¡¯s a fight where they know each other¡¯s abilities.

    There¡¯s no unfair action where you let your opponent make a mistake and use that to the advantage.

    They throw each other all their skills and accept the opponent¡¯s techniques.

    This fight shows their respect at each other.

    I can see why Michi and Edie¡¯s fight with them looked like children with no strength trying to get to the level of the adults.

    Professionals don¡¯t use underhanded tricks.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika-san¡¯s origin is from Kendo, and so I thought that she could fight like that, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never thought that Kyouko Messer could fight that cleanly ¡¹

    Adelheid-san and Shie-san speak their thoughts.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, watch that. That¡¯s how the first-class people fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll etch this scene in my memory ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka said. Didn¡¯t notice them coming back.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just unfair ¡¹

    Adelheid-san muttered.

    ¡¸ I thought I beat the Kouzuki house¡¯s bodyguard to the punch, but these people are far more distant ¡¹

    She senses that she can catch up with Michi and Edie.

    Therefore she doesn¡¯t think she¡¯ll lose.

    Despite that, she sees that she can¡¯t win against these four.

    ¡¸ That was naive of me as well. These people are on a different level. In training, experience, everything¡­ ¡¹

    Shie-san speaks in frustration. Kanou-san¡­

    ¡¸ Then train more. If you¡¯re frustrated, then you need to train more, Shie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sakurako-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji, you got to work harder too ¡¹

    Torii-san tries to talk to her bodyguard, but¡­

    Adelheid-san is just gripping her fist, unable to respond.

    ¡¸ Arisu-sama, I¡¯ll make sure to become as strong as them¡­! ¡¹

    Anjou Kinuka-san tells Kurama Arisu-san

    ¡¸ No, Kinuka, we should aim for higher. We cannot protect Kurama house unless we become stronger than them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Aneue! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san replies to Anou Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ But, Kurama house is¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m fine, Arisu ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s watching the four adults fight.

    It¡¯s as if everyone in the courtyard is watching some beautiful art.

    They¡¯re all drawn into Margo-san, Kyouko-san, Rei-chan, and Miss Cordelia¡¯s fight.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stopped the fight.

    ¡¸ Margo, are you sure about going that path? ¡¹

    She asks her disciple once again.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Then that¡¯s great ¡¹

    The master and disciple smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ Work harder, I¡¯ll support you no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, no, it¡¯s just ¡°Thanks¡± now ¡¹

    Hearing that, I understood what Margo-san did in the US.

    Margo-san has to join in as a martial artist on the surface.

    It¡¯s to take away the scent of the skills she learned from Kyouko-san.

    Margo-san will no longer help Kyouko-san in her crimes anymore.

    Their relationship as a master and disciple is forever, but their relationship as a subordinate and boss ends here.

    That is the reason why these two had beautiful combat.

    ¡¸ Well, either way, it¡¯s your life. Get the best out of it ¡¹

    Then, Kyouko-san turned to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough for our screentime, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Thank you for entertaining our invitation ¡¹

    Shou-neechan bows with a smile.

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯m glad that I came here. I met Margo again and got acquainted with lots of cute ladies ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled at the girls in the venue.

    ¡¸ I want to take some of you girls home, but I¡¯ll hold back for now. Ah, by the way, I was serious when I mentioned that I¡¯m recruiting newcomers. It¡¯s limited to cute girls only. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re still inexperienced, Miss Cordelia, and I will be your trainers. Starting from morning until night ¡¹

    You¡¯re talking about taking the girls to the bed, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡¸ But, I belong to the other side. ¡¹ I don¡¯t use what I just showed from earlier. Only those who don¡¯t mind getting their hands dirty can come. If you want to stay clean and stronger, then go with Reika-chan and Shou-chan ¡¹

    Kyouko-sans aid.

    Then, she laughed.

    ¡¸ You can send the fees in my account later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shows that Kyouko-san¡¯s participation is nothing but business.

    ¡¸ Now then, well, I still have to return to Brazil, my home, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san points at the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ You girls¡­ ¡¹

    She glared at them.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What about us? ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters got startled since they¡¯re called out.

    ¡¸ As for what you¡¯ve done earlier¡­ ¡¹

    Huh? That Skylab Hurricane Mixer something?

    ¡¸ You see, this is how you do it! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san suddenly speeds up.

    ¡¸ Cordelia! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Kyouko! ¡¹

    As soon as her name is called, miss Cordelia lies down on the ground.

    ¡¸ Hop! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san jumps high, aiming at Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ Step!! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia takes Kyouko-san¡¯s legs and becomes a launching pad for her.

    ¡¸ Jump!!! ¡¹

    W-Wow!!!

    She really jumped at twice the speed, thrice the height, and four times the spin.

    Kyouko Messer flies in the air!!!

    ?????!!!

    Huh?

    ¡¸ See you, girls! Bye-bye! ¡¹

    Then, Kyouko-san disappeared on the third floor of the Kouzuki mansion.

    Wait, where¡¯s Miss Cordelia?

    It looks like she disappeared as soon as everyone¡¯s concentrating on Kyouko-san mid-air.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry the troubles they cause ¡¹

    Margo-san, the disciple, apologized to everyone.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, what¡¯s your name? ¡¹

    A short break after Kyouko-san¡¯s exit¡­

    The young ladies surround Margo-san, who¡¯s sitting next to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Margo Starkweather Kuromori ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Are you a half-foreign? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m born and raised in America. I¡¯m just adopted to a Japanese family ¡¹

    She¡¯s not going to talk about her Indian lineage.

    ¡¸ Then, Margo-sama, do you work for Kouzuki SS as well? ¡¹

    One of the young ladies asks.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Margo-san doesn¡¯t work for Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Rei-chan replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, uhm, which family are you affiliated with? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If possible, my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s sly! I was thinking of doing the same thing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d ask my father to hire you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please work for me! ¡¹

    Ah, I guess so.

    But, is it okay to talk like that?

    Your bodyguards are making a sad face.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, I¡¯m retiring from my bodyguard job ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Actually, I¡¯m going to join in the martial arts tournaments in America. Therefore, I cannot work as a bodyguard anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    The young ladies said¡­

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯d be glad if you support me. You see, I¡¯ll aim to become a women¡¯s champion, then fight off men next. My aim is the strongest man right now ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s fascinating. I think that Margo-san can beat down strong men one after another ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, that looks fun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Interesting! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll support you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    The young ladies speak unanimously.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s Margo¡¯s purpose ¡¹

    Edie came back to us and whispered.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s gathering female fans to have their fathers sponsor her fights ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore she had that kind of fight with Kyouko-san earlier ¡¹

    Margo-san shows a clean and orthodox fight¡­

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Yomi and Luna? ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about the two.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re okay, resting inside the mansion. Michi¡¯s watching over them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, fighting with Kyouko-san? Don¡¯t make them do the impossible ¡¹

    The two of them have given up on being the Takakura shrine maidens, but¡­

    Why did the two do something like that?

    ¡¸ That was Minaho¡¯s instructions, and Kyouko-san knows that the two will come ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on, Edie? ¡¹

    Edie whispers¡­

    ¡¸ There¡¯s someone from Yakuza among the bodyguards in here ¡¹

    You mean?

    The Kansai Yakuza, who¡¯s hostile with Kouzuki house due to the Takakura shrine case?

    ¡¸ And that girl has to report a lot of stuff back to Kansai ¡¹

    Edie said.

 Chapter 848. High life / Girls

    ¡¸ One off the purpose showing off Yomi and Luna is to show the weakness of the Miko power to the Kansai Yakuza on purpose ¡¹

    Edie whispers.

    ¡¸ Huh, why do that? ¡¹

    I asked Edie whisperingly.

    ¡¸ If they know about the weakness of shrine maidens, then the Yakuza will loosen up their caution against them ¡¹

    Oh, there were multiple victims on Tsukiko¡¯s mother¡¯s frenzy, and so¡­

    The Kansai Yakuza fear the Takakura shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ They say that the cornered mouse bites. It¡¯s better not to think much about it ¡¹

    You even learned that line? What a genius blonde-haired brown-skinned American beauty.

    ¡¸ The second objective is to show that we will not let Kyouko Messer use the shrine maidens ¡¹

    Oh.

    The Yakuza doesn¡¯t like Kyouko-san and other foreign forces coming to the underground society of Japan.

    Besides, if we were to give our Takakura shrine maidens to Kyouko-san, they¡¯d oppose it harshly.

    Before they raised their suspicions, we show Kyouko-san confronting Yomi and Luna.

    ¡¸ This becomes a proof that the Miko power is under Kouzuki house¡¯s care, and that also guarantees that Kouzuki house won¡¯t sell out ¡¹

    Jii-chan is the head of the noble among noble families, he holds influence over various organizations.

    Therefore, Kouzuki house and the Kouzuki group acts for what¡¯s best in the country¡¯s interest.

    They could have some business with Kyouko-san and other foreign organizations, but they¡¯ll never sell the Takakura shrine maidens.

    Instead, they¡¯ll see it as a countermeasure against Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ The Kansai Yakuza used the Miko power for nothing good. They should be reflecting on it. Therefore, if we show that Kouzuki house is using the Miko power for the benefit of the country, some of them will stop their hostilities ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s cutting herself in between the confrontation of Kouzuki house and Kansai Yakuza, and that splits the Kansai Yakuza in half.

    Those who want to continue fighting us, and those who wish to reconcile with Kouzuki house to repel the foreign organizations.

    ¡¸ And when that happens, they¡¯ll split, and we can take down those who are against the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    If they¡¯re split, it becomes easier.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, if the enemy is split into two, we can leave them alone ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is to have the two fight each other and collapse ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s dirty.

    ¡¸ And then we can just crush down the remains. Either way, they¡¯d be exhausted from fighting each other, that makes it easy ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s scary.

    But, well, that happens.

    ¡¸ By the way, did you notice it, Darling? ¡¹

    Huh, Edie?

    ¡¸ The ladies with their bodyguards are split into three groups ¡¹

    Edie said. I looked around.

    ¡¸ The first group are those making a fuss by gathering around Rei-chan and Margo along with their masters ¡¹

    Oh, as usual, the girls flock at Rei-chan and Margo-san.

    They¡¯re mostly ladies from noble families, but their eyes are sparkling to see a strong ¡°onee-sama,¡± even though they¡¯re bodyguards.

    ¡¸ The second group are those who protect their masters who don¡¯t want to go to Rei-chan ¡¹

    Yeah, not all of them are fangirls.

    Some of them are on the table with others, or alone, taking a break.

    Then there¡¯s Kanou Sakurako-san, Torii Mariko-san, and the Kurama sisters in Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s table.

    Behind them are their bodyguards.

    Well, that¡¯s their job, and so it¡¯s a usual scene.

    ¡¸ The third group are those who aren¡¯t with their masters and is watching around from a distance ¡¹

    Oh, there is.

    Yeah, bodyguards are hiding at the edge of the courtyard, or the walls of the mansion.

    I see. Some of the young ladies gathered around Rei-chan don¡¯t have their guards with them.

    There¡¯s also one young lady sitting down on the table by herself.

    That means her bodyguard left her and went to the wall?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing strange about it. With the space in this courtyard, the bodyguards don¡¯t need to be with their masters at all time ¡¹

    Yeah, usually, bodyguards have to be with their Masters all the time.

    But, this is the main mansion of Kouzuki house, and Rei-chan¡¯s also here.

    Kyouko-san just left, and so there are no threats.

    There¡¯s no need for them to stick tightly.

    ¡¸ But, those who are apart from their masters have something in their mind ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Now, then, let¡¯s resume our lecture! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled and speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please return to your tables. ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells the ladies around her.

    ¡¸ Now then, I will be heading my way ¡¹

    Margo-san stands up.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh? You¡¯re going already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to talk more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Some of the young ladies have become fangirls of Margo-san.

    ¡¸ You still have your garden party after the lecture, right? I¡¯ll come again by then ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Kyaa~ I¡¯ll be waiting! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will be waiting, Margo-oneesama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I prefer Reika-oneesama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Me too! ¡¹

    It¡¯s an all-girls¡¯ school, this is how it is.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please return to your seats, or the lecture won¡¯t start. If that happens, you won¡¯t have time to chat ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks like a school teacher.

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    The young ladies return to their seats.

    ¡¸ Then, see you later ¡¹

    Margo-san said and heads back to the mansion.

    Oh, right, I should do that too.

    I don¡¯t need to listen to the lecture about the safety of the young ladies.

    I returned to Misuzu¡¯s table, then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to be away for a while ¡¹

    I told Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried about Yomi and Luna ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia did throw them around.

    Nobody will pay attention if I move out at this timing.

    ¡¸ I understand, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please return before the lecture ends ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll excuse myself for now ¡¹

    I greeted Kanou-san, Torii-san, and the Kurama sisters and left the table.

    Torii-san greeted me off with a smile.

    Kurama sisters greeted with an anxious face.

    But, Kanou-san ignores me.

    I guess this group is also a variety.

    By the way, the bodyguards ignore me.

    Shie-san, Adelheid-san, Anjou Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Michi, look after them ¡¹

    I asked Michi.

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll come with you ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ After all, I¡¯m Kuromori Kou¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s her setting. I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    We were still talking.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yessir! ¡¹

    We head inside the mansion.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I feel my head spinning ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna are lying down on the sofa of the reception room.

    ¡¸ Are you two okay? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Sensei, hug ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I embraced Yomi.

    ¡¸ There, there, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, that was scary ¡¹

    I can feel Yomi¡¯s huge breasts on my chest.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, me too ¡¹

    This time, it¡¯s Luna.

    ¡¸ Yomi, Luna¡¯s turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Yomi kisses me in the lips.

    ¡¸ Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san! ¡¹

    Luna embraced me tightly and asked for a kiss.

    She shoves in her tongue in my mouth.

    ¡¸ Luna was scared too ¡¹

    I pat her small back.

    ¡¸ I mean, those people had total darkness in their hearts ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it felt like I¡¯m getting sucked inside a black hole ¡¹

    The ability to read minds is a double-edged sword.

    These two just experienced the horror of looking into Kyouko-san¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, kiss me more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi too ¡¹

    I embraced Yomi and Luna in both hands and kissed them again and again.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, I feel calmer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei¡¯s scent makes me feel at ease ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s sniffing my nape.

    If it an ease up their fear, then I welcome it.

    ¡¸ Darling, me too! ¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸ I worked hard too! ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ My hands are tied up right now, you do it yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ YES¡¢Darling£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie hugs my back.

    ¡¸ Darling, Darling! Darling! -lingling ¡¹

    She stuffed her nose on my hair and sniffed me like a dog.

    ¡¸ Sensei! Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s pushing her huge breasts on me.

    ¡¸ Nii-san. ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s clinging to me desperately.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I want to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu, Yomi too ¡¹

    The shrine maidens speak to me with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ If it was Agnes-chan, she¡¯d say that she wants to have sex, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s not Agnes-chan, but I¡¯m still saying that I want to have sex ¡¹

    Hmm.

    If it was Agnes, she¡¯d surely do that.

    ¡¸ Darling¡­ ¡¹

    You too, Edie?

    ¡¸ Not now, hold it ¡¹

    Edie says with a strict look.

    ¡¸ If I had sex with Darling now, Michi will get angry. Misuzu¡¯s also scary when she¡¯s mad. Ruriko would be fuming ¡¹

    Yeah, they would.

    ¡¸ Besides, we still need to be cautious ¡¹

    Yeah, the bodyguards of the young ladies are in here.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not that scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re weaker than Michi-oneesama and Edie-oneesama ¡¹

    Luna and Yomi said.,

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not about who¡¯s hiding their skills, but some of them might have some ability similar to the Miko power ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s none ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san, we checked everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still possible that they have abilities that Yomi and Luna can¡¯t see ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They¡¯re from families that served the nobles for generations, you don¡¯t know what kind of skills they inherited ¡¹

    Margo-san enters as she says that.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan has her Kudou style martial arts and Qi skills as the tradition. Others might also have some power they inherited from their families. You can¡¯t get careless ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ With that said, not now. Maybe later ¡¹

    I kissed the three in order.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun, come here, Minaho¡¯s calling for you ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll head there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Yomi wants to go too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    The two said, but.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s over there too, you sure? ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu¡­. ¡¹

    The two lost their momentum.

    ¡¸ Yomi and Luna, wait here. Edie, look after the two ¡¹

    I asked Edie. These two haven¡¯t recovered yet.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to see them either, do you? ¡¹

    She¡¯s going all out with Michi, but, they just parry it easily.

    Edie sighed.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ll stay here! Leave the girls to me ¡¹

    She tells me.

    ¡ó ¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yeah, this girl, this, and this one looks like we can use them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Kyouko-san, and Miss Cordelia are talking while looking at the courtyard through the monitor.

    Are they analyzing the skills of the bodyguards of each house?

    ¡¸ Oh? I want this girl and this one ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said.

    ¡¸ That one is young lady ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan glared.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I want her as a pet ¡¹

    She says calmly.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t I kidnap them?

    ¡¸ No. They¡¯ll blame Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan insisted.

    Well, it would be a big problem if the young lady gets kidnapped in the main mansion of Kouzuki house.

    Trust on Kouzuki SS would plummet, and it¡¯ll hurt Misuzu and Jii-chan¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    ¡¸ By the way, what about the Bomba Sisters from earlier, Kyouko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bomba? Oh, the Skylab Hurricane Mixer sisters? ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama-san and Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ Those girls are nothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you love idiots like those, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughed.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, they dare to jump in like that. They¡¯re probably airheads, but they¡¯ve got the sense of humor, although ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not into loyal girls like them ¡¹

    Anjou sisters are loyal.

    ¡¸ You can get your hands on those girls even if you leave them alone ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells the two.

    Then, she speaks to me, who¡¯s standing on the doorway.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, I think you already know, but¡­ ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato-san will become a prostitute ¡¹

    They failed in making an appeal to Jii-chan, and furthermore, their family is going downhill.

    In short, they¡¯re having money problems.

    Then, Jii-chan told the sisters to discuss it with me.

    That means that they¡¯ll work in the Kuromori brothel.

    ¡¸ Just one? What about the little sister? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ The little sister, Arisu-san, is still 13. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t let children work in our brothel from now on ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan was turned to a prostitute when she was 12.

    ¡¸ Misato-san can take customers now, but, Yoshinobu will train Arisu-san so we can sell her anytime. Okay? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ The conditions were to have the sisters as a set. The little sister¡¯s spirit won¡¯t hold if it¡¯s just the elder sister defiled. The elder sister seems to have a weak heart compared to the younger. I think that they¡¯ll break if you don¡¯t train both of them ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I¡¯m a member of this criminal organization, and I¡¯m also the child of Kuromori house, which runs the brothel.

    I¡¯m Kuromori Minaho¡¯s brother.

    I¡¯m ready to dive into hell together with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. If their masters become prostitutes, then they have no need for a personal bodyguard ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia laughs.

    Right, a prostitute cannot have a personal bodyguard with her.

    Much less if Minaho-neesan¡¯s customers are all from leaders of politics and business. Each of them has their personal bodyguards.

    If they were to buy a prostitute, a bodyguard is just in the way.

    ¡¸ Well, okay. Putting that aside¡­ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stops the talk about the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun, you¡¯ll come back to the courtyard later, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll return when the lecture¡¯s done ¡¹

    Kyouko-san moves the switch on the security cameras.

    ¡¸ Today, we have two girls sent in by the Yakuza ¡¹

    Oh, that one.

    ¡¸ One is this girl. The bodyguard of this lady. You don¡¯t have to worry about her. She¡¯s an acquaintance of an acquaintance in Osaka. There are no other orders than to know the situation of Kouzuki house. I think that we fooled her with the farce from earlier ¡¹

    Oh, she won¡¯t say anything other than how cool Rei-chan is and Kyouko-san¡¯s appearance.

    Kyouko-san switches up the camera.

    ¡¸ This is the dangerous one. This one smells trouble. After all, she¡¯s sent from Osaka directly ¡¹

    A woman with a sharp look and ponytail is on the monitor.

    ¡¸ Her name is Tendou Otome. She¡¯s the daughter of Tendou Sadao, a Kyoukaku in Osaka ¡¹

    She¡¯s beautiful but really scary. She¡¯s making a displeased face.

    ¡¸ The bodyguard of Mizushima holdings came in last week. Kouzuki house knows that event and can only think of it as forced ¡¹

    Misuzu talked about this event in school, and so¡­

    Those who have their personal bodyguards can come, and so they forced Tendou-san to a girl who never had a bodyguard before.

    However.

    ¡¸ By the way, what¡¯s Kyoukaku? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a Yakuza term, well, it¡¯s something like a bouncer. They¡¯re people with honor and empathy that they¡¯ll fight the enemy when there¡¯s a dispute right away ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Is that a job? ¡¹

    You¡¯re not fixing disputes all the time, so what do you usually do?

    ¡¸ Gambling most of the time, or wandering around. But, they¡¯re strong, and so they coerce their surroundings with fear, threaten people, collect debts, mediating fights ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Especially Tendou Sadao, he¡¯s a famous man known by everyone in the Yakuza in Osaka. The people call him ¡°42y/o Tendou Sadao¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why 42y/o? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either. They say that 42y/o is an unlucky age, and so if you meet that person, you¡¯ll get involved in that unlucky age. Or, he got married at age 42, those were the rumors ¡¹

    Haa.

    Anyway, she¡¯s a woman involved deeply with the Yakuza.

    I¡¯ll ask Yomi later about it.

    Takakura Shrine should¡¯ve heard about someone famous among the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Anyway, be careful around Tendou Otome. She might be planning something ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ By the way, uhm ¡¹

    I asked what Edie told me earlier.

    ¡¸ Why are there three patterns of bodyguards in here? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Kyouko-san¡¯s performance was too good ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Those who have bodyguards at the same age as them are targets of bullying ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I heard about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ The young ladies bring their attendants so they won¡¯t get isolated in school. And if that attendant knows some martial arts, and is a bit strong, then it helps. That¡¯s how it works ¡¹

    ¡¸ In short, there¡¯s no need for the bodyguard to be absurdly strong ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan say while laughing.

    ¡¸ Just an excuse to become vigilant of the bullies. Some professional male bodyguards come and go with them to school and home all the time anyway ¡¹

    Yeah, if it¡¯s within the school grounds¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, most of the time, they choose the bodyguard among the lineage of the family bodyguard, and whichever is at the closest age. They don¡¯t fuss much about real strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ When it comes to countering bullies, just having a father or brother that is a bodyguard has a strong effect ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s basically the bullies being a child of a policeman, or a brother of a pro wrestler.

    ¡¸ There are hardly any truly strong girls, like Michi-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Margo chatting with the bodyguards along with their Masters, is a thing. They¡¯re bodyguards just to remind you. They¡¯re just there to have the young ladies get along ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s for the bodyguards who are with their Masters all the time, well, they are aware that it¡¯s their job. The problem is¡­ ¡¹

    The last ones, those who are away from their Masters.

    ¡¸ Those girls are dissatisfied with their job as the bodyguard of a young lady ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re born in a family of bodyguards, their father or brother must be guarding the head of the family, right? They want to work there too. They think that it¡¯s stupid for them to defend the daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. They want to be guarding a much wealthier house than the ones they¡¯re in charge in right now ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ For those who had the same life passed through generations thinks that they have to serve that young lady, but¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸ Going in this party, they noticed that it¡¯s better to serve others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, they saw Michi-san and Edie fight off Kyouko-san for real. They saw them fight with the skills they learned ¡¹

    ¡¸ For most bodyguards, they hide off their skills. Especially if it¡¯s an inherited one ¡¹

    Each of the bodyguard family has something like Michi¡¯s Kudou style.

    ¡¸ I think that most of them got fired up, wanting to show off their skills after watching Edie fight. Especially those who are earnest. They didn¡¯t choose to live the life of following their current master after all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Well, they can¡¯t best Margo, Edie or Michi, nor me, but, they¡¯re having the thoughts of showing off their appeal to get themselves hired by a better family. Well, you know, it¡¯s about acknowledging that they have skills as a bodyguard ¡¹

    It just happened that they¡¯re serving that family for generations. Furthermore, her age was close to the young lady, and so she¡¯s appointed to become a bodyguard.

    That means that her skills aren¡¯t accepted.

    ¡¸ In the end, if you¡¯re training hard every day, you want people to see it. Then, you¡¯d want people to say ¡°her skills are real that she became that family¡¯s bodyguard¡± ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ However, among those that were fussing around Margo, are some young ladies belonging to a wealthier family ¡¹

    Oh, for those who seriously want to become a bodyguard¡­

    Becoming a bodyguard of a wealthy family¡¯s daughter because it just happened that her family is connected¡­

    They¡¯ll never forgive those who are happily making a fuss with their master there.

    If they think that they¡¯re stronger, then¡­

    They want to abandon their current master and become a bodyguard on a family with a higher status.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS isn¡¯t the only security firm after all. Maybe some of them want to join in Kouzuki SS to try their abilities ¡¹

    Instead of making a fuss as Rei-chan¡¯s fan¡­

    They want to train under Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ Therefore, this get-together is terrible for the underground society ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a sales battle here and there ¡¹

    That looks bad. For sure.

    If their bodyguards abandon them, then the young ladies would protest to Misuzu.

    It might expand to problems within families.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, be careful ¡¹

    Huh, Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that they¡¯d want to become bodyguards of Ruriko-san and Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    Right, the two don¡¯t have personal bodyguards yet.

    ¡¸ Ain¡¯t that difficult for you? Yoshinobu-kun! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughed like she¡¯s having fun with this.

 Chapter 849. High Life / Each perspective

    ¡¸ Well then, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ For Kurama sisters, we will be accepting them to the brothel right away, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, I know that.

    ¡¸ As for the other ladies in Misuzu-san¡¯s table, Kanou Sakurako-san, and Torii Mariko-san ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Look at the two closely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, you mean? ¡¹

    We¡¯re also turning the two to prostitutes?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not related to the brothel, but with Kouzuki SS¡¯ analysis work ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan accepts some jobs from Kouzuki SS through Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ That old man had the two ladies sit down on that table means that he wants you to be considerate of them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Among the young ladies who came to Kouzuki mansion, the two of them were loose. You know how the two of those were sitting on a separate table at first, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right, Kanou-san, and Torii-san were sitting on tables where there are no other young ladies. They¡¯re isolated, sitting down with just their bodyguard behind.

    They¡¯re not talking to the other girls.

    On the other hand, The Kurama sisters were sitting down on the table of the children of the Kouzuki group.

    Kurama sisters¡¯ father is failing in his business. However, before they were trying to make an appeal to Jii-chan directly, they were still sitting along with the other young ladies.

    Kanou-san and Torii-san were ignored all the time, though.

    ¡¸ Kanou-san and Torii-san. Are there any reasons why they don¡¯t have friends? ¡¹

    I asked Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Well, I won¡¯t say it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ You can find it out yourself, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    So I have to look it up?

    ¡¸ The matter this time has us in different positions ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving according to Kouzuki old man¡¯s contract. Therefore, I love cute girls, but I also need to think about the profits of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. In my case, Kouzuki SS is a business partner, and Kouzuki-sama is an investor in my brothel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re doing this for money, and so we can¡¯t do stuff other than that ¡¹

    ¡¸ With our status, it¡¯s just fair that we can¡¯t tell Yoshinobu anything specific, see? ¡¹

    If I heard the details, then I¡¯d move accordingly for Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san¡¯s convenience.

    ¡¸ And if we were to control Yoshinobu, Misuzu-san will get angry ¡¹

    Then, Jii-chan, which is Kouzuki SS, has different thoughts compared to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Minaho-neesan gave me minimum information that Jii-chan will turn the Kurama sisters into prostitutes, and to look after Kanou-san and Torii-san.

    But¡­

    Misuzu and Ruriko might be against the idea of turning the Kurama sisters into prostitutes. I haven¡¯t heard their opinions yet.

    Besides, Kanou-san and Torii-san might have something to say.

    To Jii-chan, it¡¯s all matters between the noble families and Kouzuki house. Still, for Misuzu and Ruriko, they¡¯re classmates attending the same school.

    There¡¯s a difference in viewpoints.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, you¡¯re connected to many women, and so hear their opinions, and pick the path you¡¯d like to take ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not forcing you. You check the situation, make your judgment, and decide your own position ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t care if you oppose it. It¡¯s just that Minaho and I will still fulfill the jobs we took over ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, you should return. If you take too much time here, Misuzu-san will feel impatient ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. Thanks a lot ¡¹

    I bowed my head to Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, sure, I pray you good luck, boy! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia, who only listens to our conversation, waved her hand.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I head to the corridor from Minaho-neesan¡¯s room, and Margo-san¡¯s waiting.

    ¡¸ Margo-san, you didn¡¯t enter the room because¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m in a different standpoint from them ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ For now, I can¡¯t join in with Minaho¡¯s plans ¡¹

    Margo-san intends to join in the martial arts industry on the surface.

    And so, she¡¯s not helping out on Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel, nor on Kyouko-san¡¯s underground jobs.

    ¡¸ Today, I¡¯m only here to gather sponsors. To be honest, my funds are on the safe side, but still, having a well-known company back me up would help a lot. It becomes insurance ¡¹

    The young ladies here have connections to big companies, after all¡­

    Just having a big corporation backing you up gives the possibility of using that as a motive.

    ¡¸ Then you should¡¯ve brought Ya-chan too ¡¹

    I said.

    I think it¡¯s more effective if it¡¯s the two of them opening up to sponsors.

    ¡¸ No, Nei¡¯s popular with the younger girls but girls of the same age keep their distance from her ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Especially if it¡¯s a gathering of cute young ladies ¡¹

    Oh, some might feel hostile because Nei¡¯s too beautiful.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to not cause trouble if possible for today. If it¡¯s just me alone, I can convince them by saying that I¡¯m a former bodyguard but is aiming to become a professional martial artist. Those who are convinced won¡¯t be as hostile ¡¹

    But if we add Nei there¡­

    ¡°Who¡¯s this beauty? What¡¯s her relationship with Margo-san?¡± and it causes doubt and hostility.

    ¡¸ And if there¡¯s anyone showing hostility in that place, the atmosphere will turn sour. And once that happens, those who favor me will lose their interest ¡¹

    I see, anyway, for now, Margo-san¡¯s showing off her appeal as a martial artist to get some sponsors.

    ¡¸ As soon as they discovered that I¡¯m just a martial artist now, the bodyguards loosened up in relief, didn¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Yeah, some among the bodyguards would want to swap to another noble house.

    If Margo-san was a freelance bodyguard, they might worry that she¡¯ll take the job of being Ruriko or Yoshiko-san¡¯s bodyguard.

    But, they discovered that she¡¯s not.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m just a martial artist, then those who aren¡¯t interested will leave me alone ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ With that said, Yoshinobu, do you have any questions? ¡¹

    Margo-san says while we walk on the corridor.

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m in a neutral position right now ¡¹

    She¡¯s not like MInaho-neesan and Kyouko-san who¡¯s doing business¡­

    She¡¯s not like Misuzu or Ruriko, who¡¯s friends with the students in that school.

    ¡¸ Then, I have one thing to ask ¡¹

    Earlier, Kyouko-san mentioned the bodyguards trying to promote themselves and, then, from Margo-san too.

    ¡¸ With that said, the bodyguards who enjoy being together with their Master, those who are serious about being a bodyguard of their master, and those who want to abandon their current master and try to promote themselves to another house, the group is divided into that three groups ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Why do you think it¡¯s like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Kyouko-san¡¯s right, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel like there¡¯s something troublesome brewing up ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as three groups.

    ¡¸ Well, can¡¯t you analyze the reason why by yourself? ¡¹

    Margo-san peeks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I have a bad feeling ¡¹

    I speak out the discomfort I¡¯m feeling.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san had a serious battle with Michi and Edie. After that, Margo-san and Rei-chan had a beautiful fight ¡¹

    I saw it.

    Even I can tell that the battle was high level.

    ¡¸ But, as soon as the rest period started, the young ladies gather around Margo-san and Rei-chan, and they don¡¯t talk about their fear from Kyouko-san, now show signs of it ¡¹

    Their fight is on a high level, and yet, they keep on squealing like it¡¯s no threat.

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve seen various people fight and so your eyes have become refined ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ And as for how fearsome Kyouko-san is¡­ ¡¹

    Margo-san stopped and looked at the courtyard through the window.

    It looks like the young ladies and the bodyguard are getting along and listening to Rei-chan¡¯s lectures.

    Misuzu¡¯s also there.

    Oh, in that table, Misuzu, Ruriko, Kanou-san, Torii-san, and Kurama sisters. Then, Michi, Shie-san, Adelheid-san, the Anjou sisters are still there.

    Nobody moved away from that table, that means that Kanou-san and Torii-san think that it¡¯s convenient to stay in that table, under Misuzu¡¯s care.

    Much better than being alone in a table.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when Kyouko-san was fighting, she didn¡¯t purposely send any hostilities to the young ladies and their bodyguards ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the young ladies who never had experience watching people fight and bodyguards who lack training couldn¡¯t say that our fight was dangerous at all. To them, they see it as professional wrestlers on stage ¡¹

    There¡¯s an intense fight right in front of them, though.

    Yet, they think that it¡¯s all just a show?

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Reika-oneesan say it herself that it¡¯s an exhibition match? And so, they think that it¡¯s nothing but a practice match. The young ladies only thinks of Reika-oneesama and Kyouko Messer as celebrities on Television.

    ¡¸ They think of it as fiction? So they see the fights happening on television as Kyouko-san and Rei-chan playing around? as Fabricated fights? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really. People hardly care if it¡¯s real or fiction ¡¹

    Hardly care?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s important is their relationship with them. If it doesn¡¯t affect their life, even if the other country is at war, they only think, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± People can¡¯t tell the difference between real war and a murder case in a show, see? ¡¹

    If it¡¯s unrelated to their life, then they don¡¯t care if it¡¯s real or not.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, they feel sympathetic to anything pitiful in fiction, saying ¡°Poor ****-chan¡± and such. It¡¯s nothing but fiction, nobody died in real life ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ A movie director back then carried out an experiment during a school lecture ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ At first, they had some old fashioned Shakespearean playwright. And in that historical drama, the names of the British nobles who were killed in action are called out. He handed the lines to one of the students and told ¡°read this¡± ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ And since we¡¯re talking about the middle ages in Britain, the names were exaggerated since it¡¯s a rose war. Naming them ¡°Prince ***** and Duke ****¡± Therefore, the reader laughed, and those who were listening aren¡¯t serious about it either ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    It¡¯s an old fashioned list of names of dead people, getting serious while reading it is hard.

    ¡¸ Then, the same student was handed a list of people who died on a recent great earthquake and told to read it ¡¹

    People who died in an earthquake disaster?

    ¡¸ This time, the names read ¡°***Machi **-san¡± or ¡°**Mura **-san¡± The student reads the names nervously and with care, the students who were listening turned quiet and listen earnestly ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Why were they laughing at those killed in action in a Shakespearean historical drama, but turned serious when they started reading names of those who died in the great earthquake? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Because the great earthquake happened for real and the names of the dead have died. As for the play, it¡¯s because it¡¯s fiction? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Shakespeare¡¯s work is a play, but the rose war was a real war. The names of those killed in action in the play were real people who died. It¡¯s not fiction, they were all real people who died ¡¹

    Real people.

    In a sense, the two are the same.

    ¡¸ The students turn quiet when the names of the people who died during the great earthquake because it¡¯s still clear in their memories. It might be someone in school or their family or a friend who died ¡¹

    Therefore, they accept it sincerely.

    ¡¸ The names of people on Shakespeare¡¯s age, during the rose war, were people from their father or grandfather¡¯s era. Therefore, the names of the people who died in that war don¡¯t seem real for the audience at that time. It¡¯s just names of those who were killed during their ancestor¡¯s era ¡¹

    People will get serious if it¡¯s close to them at the moment.

    If they think it¡¯s unrelated to them, then they don¡¯t pay attention, even if it¡¯s real.

    ¡¸ Lastly, the movie director told the student to ¡°read the names of the list of people who died during in the historical drama with the same emotion as those who died from the great earthquake¡± Then, the student starts to read the ¡°Count who died in battle,¡± which they laughed at earlier. Those who listen starts listening with serious intent as well ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Everyone can see that Kyouko-san¡¯s strength is real. But, if they don¡¯t sense hostility, they¡¯ll only accept it as a fun show. That¡¯s how ordinary people see it ¡¹

    If it¡¯s just a show, then they won¡¯t care about it after it¡¯s over.

    They can have fun talking with Rei-chan.

    They don¡¯t care about the meaning of the fight.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s frightening about Kyouko-san is how she can do that easily. Those who sensed the meaning of that fight will no longer be cautious of Kyouko-san if they see her next time ¡¹

    Ah.

    For example, if they meet Kyouko-san on a hotel somewhere.

    The young ladies will only see her as the happy go lucky lady who had a match with Rei-chan on an event created by Kouzuki house.

    They only think of her fights with Rei-chan on TV as a promotional campaign from Kouzuki SS.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Oh, right. Back then, she didn¡¯t show any hostility. Therefore, I can trust her,¡± or so they think.

    ¡¸ The scariest person in this world are those who come close to you without showing any hostility. And even more frightening is the idea that the person is coming at you with kindness. People are weak to those they see as kind to them ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, once they slip their hand to your pocket, they change suddenly ¡¹

    If you think that person isn¡¯t an enemy and that person likes you¡­

    You¡¯ll get backstabbed right away.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, how do you feel about Kyouko-san and me? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Do you sense hostility? Do you think that we¡¯d do something evil on you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ¡¹

    Instead, I see you as someone who has goodwill and is kind.

    ¡¸ See? You¡¯re dancing in Kyouko-san¡¯s palm. Maybe in mine too ¡¹

    Margo-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Those who send their hostilities your way are nothing big. You will have to fight your real enemies from now on ¡¹

    Enemies who are pretending to be friends with you.

    And as soon as you lower your guard, they¡¯ll backstab you.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san shows off a fight like that to test the young ladies and their bodyguards for today. Who¡¯s easy to fool and who noticed the plans we had ¡¹

    Some sensed that there¡¯s something wrong on why Kyouko-san, an absurdly strong person, purposely shows off a fight that looks like she¡¯s fooling around.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about people¡¯s abilities. You need insight, as well. Some of the bodyguards there have become strong through training. But, even if they had strength, if they got caught in Kyouko-san¡¯s trap, they¡¯re useless. Instead, Kyouko-san looks at those who aren¡¯t that strong and yet have insight ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at the courtyard and said.

    ¡¸ You can improve strength with some training, but girls who don¡¯t have insight have it in their nature. Your perception is the only thing you can¡¯t train with other people. You can¡¯t get better unless you understand it ¡¹

    Insight.

    ¡¸ Earlier, about the bodyguard groups you mentioned. It¡¯s not three but six ¡¹

    Six.

    ¡¸ First are those who gather around Rei-chan and me, those who didn¡¯t notice Kyouko-san¡¯s swindling. They¡¯re real fangirls. Those who are in the school just to deal with the bullies by name ¡¹

    Girls who don¡¯t have insight and were assigned as bodyguards due to her family lineage.

    ¡¸ However, their strength is unknown. They probably are strong when you send them to training. But they¡¯re likely useless in actual combat, or they just become a dead weight to their allies ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ The second one is those who are still making a fuss with us, but they noticed Kyouko-san¡¯s plans. They¡¯re scary. They saw Kyouko-san¡¯s real strength, and so they purposely fake having fun to protect their masters ¡¹

    They prepared themselves and pretend to be having fun.

    ¡¸ The third ones are those who hadn¡¯t noticed Kyouko-san¡¯s plans and stayed with their Masters. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. They can¡¯t point out how fearsome Kyouko-san is, nor they can¡¯t point what¡¯s the meaning of our match, but they think ¡°Kyouko Messer and Kouzuki SS aren¡¯t that big of a deal. I¡¯m stronger¡± ¡¹

    Oh, the real idiots.

    ¡¸ The fourth one is those who noticed Kyouko-san¡¯s plans and is protecting their Master with maximum cautiousness. They¡¯re standing around, watching out for the dangers coming to her and her master. Well, they pass as bodyguards, but they¡¯re uninteresting ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ The fifth are those who didn¡¯t notice Kyouko-san¡¯s plans, but they got excited from watching our fight. Then, they¡¯re thinking of abandoning their master and finding a new one. They¡¯re like a child who watched a hero movie and wanted to become a hero themselves, see? Basically, they saw us fight and hallucinates that she wants to get stronger as well ¡¹

    Oh, the most troublesome type.

    That said, their loyalty to their master is lacking.

    ¡¸ The sixth and last one. They¡¯re those who noticed Kyouko-san¡¯s plans and noticed Michi-chan and our strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would those people stay away from their master? ¡¹

    Why are they abandoning their job as a bodyguard?

    ¡¸ First is that if they abandon their master but stay in a distance where they can save her makes us cautious ¡¹

    Oh, They¡¯re moving under the assumption that there might be death.

    ¡¸ And the other one is that they want to become strong, just like Kyouko-san. Shocked at the difference in level ¡¹

    Knowing the difference in strength.

    ¡¸ Seeing that she¡¯s weaker than Kyouko-san, Reika-oneesan or me, or maybe, Michi-chan or Edie, she¡¯s frustrated ¡¹

    Women who live as warriors think that way.

    ¡¸ Therefore, those in that group are seriously thinking about becoming Kyouko-san¡¯s disciple. If they can¡¯t, then Reika-oneesan will do. Maybe, Michi-chan, even though she¡¯s in Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If they head to somewhere related to Kouzuki house, there¡¯s a chance they can steal Kyouko-san¡¯s techniques ¡¹

    Is that how charming Kyouko-san¡¯s overwhelming strength?

    ¡¸ Either way, they noticed that if they stay with that specific house, they cannot become as strong as Kyouko-san ¡¹

    And so, they want to abandon their master and promote themselves to someone related to Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just my opinion, it¡¯s your choice to believe it or not ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    I look at the ladies in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ I think Margo-san¡¯s right. ¡¹

    I look at each and one of the bodyguards.

    Those who are fangirling with Rei-chan.

    Those who are concentrating on their master, ignoring the lecture.

    Those who are cautious of her surroundings and preparing her escape route.

    Those who are looking at the young ladies of other houses.

    Those who are sending glances at Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san.

    Then, those who are peeking at the mansion where Kyouko-san disappeared.

    ¡¸ I got to do something about that ¡¹

    Once the lecture is over, this will become a get-together party.

    I know that there will be a commotion.

    ¡¸ But, I still have to concentrate on finding sponsors ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I know, I¡¯ll do something about it ¡¹

    I hurry back to Yomi and Luna¡¯s room.

    If I want to do something about the situation.

    I¡¯ll need their cooperation.

 Chapter 850. High Life / Display of Power

    Margo-san and I return to the room where Yomi and Luna are resting, then¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Edie should be the one taking care of the shrine maiden sisters, and yet.

    Michi¡¯s the one in here for some reason.

    ¡¸ They swapped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Edie-oneesama looked at the courtyard through the window and said: ¡°I¡¯m worried about Michi¡± ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna, who have recovered now, explained to me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Edie¡¯s over there ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at the courtyard.

    I looked outside, as well.

    Yeah, Edie¡¯s standing behind Misuzu.

    Edie went to the courtyard and swapped with Michi as Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    And that¡¯s why Michi¡¯s here.

    ¡¸ Looks like they¡¯re having fun ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s right, the courtyard has a friendly atmosphere around them.

    Although, some of the bodyguards in there are thinking of abandoning their Master and try to promote themselves to other houses.

    This social gathering will become troublesome in various ways.

    ¡¸ But, is that okay? Like, Michi¡¯s not by Misuzu¡¯s side ¡¹

    The guests for today are all students from the same school as Misuzu and Michi.

    Naturally, they know that Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    Is it okay for the bodyguard of the Kouzuki lady to leave their Master?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ After all, this is the mansion of Kouzuki house. Other people don¡¯t know where the bodyguards are placed in here ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    This is Michi¡¯s home ground.

    ¡¸ Besides, Reika-oneesan¡¯s still doing her security lecture and Shou-oneesan¡¯s on her side. The whole courtyard is under Kouzuki SS protection, everyone knows that. They also know that Kouzuki-san is at home today ¡¹

    Yeah, Jii-chan showed himself to the young ladies.

    ¡¸ They know that the strongest bodyguards, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san are in here, so they wouldn¡¯t care much if Michi-chan is gone for a moment ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Besides, they saw Edie-chan and Michi-chan duo during Kyouko-san¡¯s exhibition match, they should know that Edie¡¯s strong ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Edie introduced herself to them as your bodyguard, right? But, Yoshinobu-kun is away right now, and so there¡¯s no problem even if Edie swapped in as Misuzu-san¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Misuzu always has bodyguards from Kouzuki house with her, so there¡¯s no change.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s up, Michi? ¡¹

    I asked Michi as I confirmed that Edie has no problems switching with her.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Master! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s in low spirits, she¡¯s about to cry.

    Michi was showing a blank face behind Misuzu, but now¡­

    She¡¯s been holding back her emotions so hard because she¡¯s a bodyguard.

    Then, Edie noticed Michi¡¯s being unstable. Even from a distance.

    ¡¸ Come here, calm down, Michi ¡¹

    I embraced Michi¡¯s small body.

    Oh, her body¡¯s tense, her muscles are stiff.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    I gently pat Michi¡¯s back.

    I kissed her cute cheeks.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Michi leaks out a sigh.

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath, I¡¯ll continue to hug you ¡¹

    Michi, who¡¯s in my arms, breathes deeply.

    ¡¸ Okay, now talk about what¡¯s on your mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Michi looked up at me, trembling.

    But, it looks like she can¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸ What? You thought you could corner Kyouko-san if you went for a bit more? ¡¹

    Recently, she¡¯s been training with Edie and Rei-chan.

    She even had her Qi skills level up thanks to the shrine maiden training she received from Tsukiko.

    She probably didn¡¯t think that the skill she came up with gets dealt with quickly.

    ¡¸ T-That, but also¡­ ¡¹

    Michi speaks.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t notice it until it was pointed out ¡¹

    Hmm? What?

    ¡¸ Kudou style martial arts isn¡¯t about making use of Qi to fight, but instead, it¡¯s to fight those who use Qi ¡¹

    Kudou style is a martial arts where you ward off your opponent¡¯s Qi.

    ¡¸ Kudou style¡¯s art is to counterattack Qi attacks ¡¹

    I-I see.

    I don¡¯t know how far it dates back where you can use Qi skills, but¡­

    If the assassination cult from New Orleans where Edie came from uses it, then I think that some martial artists in this world know how to use Qi.

    Kudou style was created as a new style to fight off those martial artists that use Qi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve become too ecstatic about using Qi skills ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ It made me think that there¡¯s hardly any people other than Edie and me who can use it ¡¹

    Michi collaborates with Miko power more than Qi¡­

    Takakura Shrine maidens¡¯ Miko power isn¡¯t known to anyone.

    In the end, it¡¯s a unique and rare case.

    ¡¸ However, Kudou style was about assuming that your enemy uses Qi skills and dealing with it ¡¹

    She probably didn¡¯t guess that other warriors can use Qi.

    ¡¸ Those two didn¡¯t fire off their Qi to Edie or me ¡¹

    Right, Kyouko-san¡­

    If she could reproduce Michi¡¯s Kudou arts and Dai Grepher¡¯s skills, then¡­

    She should be able to use Qi skills.

    Yet, Kyouko-san never showed her Qi skills in front of the young ladies and their bodyguards.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because the family of the bodyguard of the young lady has connections to various people on the underground society ¡¹

    Yeah, you need to have people who are in the underground society if you want to keep the distinguished families safe.

    ¡¸ The bodyguards will all report that they saw Kyouko Messer fight nearby to their relatives ¡¹

    And that report will reach the people on the underground.

    Both the surface and below.

    ¡¸ Edie and I fought them seriously. We challenged them with all the skills we could use right now, but¡­ ¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ Those people were so overwhelming that they can look at the situation and find a scope of their power to show off after we went that far ¡¹

    I see.

    Kyouko-san never used anything that she can¡¯t show.

    Even so, she overwhelmed Michi.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, she even gave me a hint on the true spirit of Kudou style ¡¹

    Kudou style isn¡¯t about using Qi.

    But, it¡¯s to take control of those who use Qi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a total defeat ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Well, that happens ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Who made the plan of having Yomi-chan and Luna-chan show up after Michi-chan and Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was me ¡¹

    Margo-san asked. Michi replied.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it was a bad plan, having Yomi-chan and Luna-chan ready as a backup. But, you cannot show off the Miko power to the people in this place ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    We know that there are two spies from Kansai Yakuza.

    Hardly anyone of them knows about Miko power.

    If they were to discover that power, another underground organization might want to take Tsukiko and the two.

    Furthermore, if the foreigners discover it, it will become big trouble.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kyouko-san made it impossible for them to use their power before they could show it off ¡¹

    Throwing them off to the sky until they¡¯re unable to focus.

    ¡¸ That wasn¡¯t fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m still feeling dizzy ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna said.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t worry, there are only two people in the world who can do that ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Nobody can fling and catch you with that timing unless you have overwhelming power, speed, and accuracy all combined together ¡¹

    Grabbing Luna¡¯s small body in an instant, tossing her up on the air, then catching her at the right moment. No ordinary human can do that.

    Much less trying to hurl and catch this huge titty loli.

    ¡¸ In short, Kyouko-san¡¯s the only one who can do that to deal with the Miko power ¡¹

    Yeah, they show that they can seal off the Miko power, but¡­

    Kansai Yakuza can¡¯t copy what Kyouko-san did.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still immature, so they got me before I could use my power. If it was Tsukiko-oneesama, she could¡¯ve taken control of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna said.

    Yomi was surprised by the beckoning cat approach, and that got her.

    As for Luna, Miss Cordelia got her from behind.

    But, if it was Tsukiko, who¡¯s always calm and collected, she¡¯ll never miss, and she could take control of Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko will not use her Miko power in the fight to begin with ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s already prepared to live a life of a shrine maiden.

    Yomi and Luna won¡¯t become shrine maidens, and so, they have to look for a new way to live their life.

    ¡¸ After all, Yomi and Luna¡¯s power must not go public. It¡¯ll only gather weirdos ¡¹

    I insisted.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Nii-san ¡¹

    The two apologized.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s my fault, I made the plan and asked the two to do it ¡¹

    Michi says with a crying face.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand, I¡¯m very sorry, Master! ¡¹

    Michi looked at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ And after watching Reika-oneesama and Margo-oneesama fight them, I started reflecting ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s CQC.

    ¡¸ It was nothing but a pure battle of physical abilities. Furthermore, they were thinking of how to show it to the viewers. They respect each other, a brisk fight ¡¹

    Yeah, it was beautiful.

    It was a flashy, beautiful, and cool fight like you¡¯re watching a high-quality dance.

    ¡¸ Edie and I didn¡¯t have that composure, it was embarrassing ¡¹

    Michi said. Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸ Michi-chan, it isn¡¯t about simply becoming stronger. What¡¯s more important is the path ¡¹

    That¡¯s?

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, you are much stronger than me in some places. Reika-oneesan and I can¡¯t use Qi skills after all ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ But you see, it¡¯s meaningless if you can¡¯t use your strength in situations. For example, F1 Racecars are fast, but it can only have one passenger, which is the driver. It can¡¯t bring any luggage, and it can go around a racing circuit, but it can drive itself on ordinary roads with traffic lights. It can¡¯t go through mountain roads, the windshield and the base of the car would break before it can go up. It has a highly efficient engine, but it always needs maintenance. It¡¯s not a car you can use for a long time ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But still, F1 racecar has it¡¯s worth. Like competing in a race with F1 rules ¡¹

    It¡¯s only a racing car, so it only needs one person, the driver. It only needs to specialize in the racing circuit. You don¡¯t have to think about it running across mountain roads. You only need it to be at its peak performance during the race. Considering that it always needs constant adjustment from the mechanics.

    ¡¸ I will become a martial artist, and so, I train my body to become just that. Therefore, I can¡¯t help Kyouko-san out anymore. Kyouko-san¡¯s jobs need her to fight continuously for a week most of the time. She has the tenacity and stamina for that, but, martial artists consider as excess stamina as deadweight ¡¹

    Michi listens to Margo-san¡¯s story.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan, you need to become stronger in a situation that matches you. It¡¯s meaningless to have a power that only matches with one or two people. An F1 engine with high horsepower to win a racing circuit will never be useful carrying luggage up a mountain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I have lost myself on trying to use only Qi skills ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ And as I watched Onee-sama fight earlier, I finally have my eyes open on Father¡¯s world ¡¹

    Kudou-papa?

    ¡¸ I always thought why my father fights like he¡¯s joking around, not taking things seriously ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, isn¡¯t he just using that as camouflage to not let people sense danger from him? ¡¹

    That is why, even when Kudou-papa knocks people down.

    It only looks like a skit to the people around him.

    Something like a TV show.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Father¡¯s acts are only seen as a comedy ¡¹

    Michi looks at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Onee-sama¡¯s fight was graceful, refined, it was suitable for the young ladies to appreciate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Kudou-san¡¯s a bit disappointing. I can see that his intention is to make people laugh, but¡­ ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ He¡¯s doing something amazing, but it doesn¡¯t live up to people¡¯s evaluation. He¡¯s a master of a skill ordinary people can¡¯t imitate, and yet, he doesn¡¯t know how to show it off, lowering his evaluation ¡¹

    Show off?

    ¡¸ This world has too many things conspicuous. Ordinary people don¡¯t know it¡¯s greatness. Like, only people who understand can see a top-class talent and skill. And those who understand, are filled with habits¡­examples are judges who have their eyes clouded ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ A top-class genius is evident to everyone. Amateurs can see how great Picasso, Gogh, or Da Vinci¡¯s paintings are. Their work emits that aura. Same with Mozart¡¯s music ¡¹

    If it¡¯s the top class.

    ¡¸ But, let¡¯s take a Shogi master, for example, ordinary people won¡¯t understand why that professional shogi player is impressive. They know he¡¯s strong in Shogi, that¡¯s why he¡¯s a master. But, if asked why is the Master strong, they don¡¯t know the reason ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you need to display it yourself to let the ordinary people understand. Kudou-san doesn¡¯t understand that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think my father never considers it essential. That only those who understand his strength should know ¡¹

    ¡¸ That idea will only harm Kudou-san, and it¡¯ll cause trouble to other people ¡¹

    Trouble.

    ¡¸ Like, earlier, during our fight with Kyouko-san, and Michi-chan¡¯s fight with Kyouko-san, the young ladies, don¡¯t understand the difference. The ordinary girls can see Michi-chan and Edie¡¯s physical ability as a cut above the rest, but the young ladies don¡¯t have combat training ¡¹

    ¡¸ And yet, we were so desperate that we didn¡¯t have the composure ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. And so, if Reika-oneesan and I didn¡¯t join in, the young ladies will misunderstand. They know from TV that Kyouko-san is strong, and so they can¡¯t chew it properly ¡¹

    ¡¸ So they think of Michi as weak? ¡¹

    R-Really?

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t end with Michi-chan, it will also make them underestimate Misuzu-san. If it ends there, then that¡¯s okay, but if they were to tell their bodyguards ¡°you¡¯re much stronger,¡± ¡°they¡¯re so weak and yet, why didn¡¯t you try fighting Kyouko Messer?¡± and such ¡¹

    And it will become a problem for the bodyguards as well.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Reika-oneesan and I joined in and had a ¡°show-off¡± match with Kyouko-san. The purpose of the fight was to show that Kyouko-san is absurdly strong. That said, it won¡¯t lower our evaluation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning that goes for Kyouko-san as well¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They know, well, they love cute girls, and so they want to finish up with a cool fight between Reika and me, Miss Cordelia and her ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, their evaluation of Michi-chan doesn¡¯t change. They think, ¡°She¡¯s so courageous for challenging Kyouko Messer. As expected of Misuzu-san¡¯s bodyguard,¡± and such ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve learned a lot today ¡¹

    Michi speaks.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Those who are truly strong don¡¯t think, ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as those who understand knows¡± You need to show off your strength to ordinary people. Make it easy to understand. Your status in the industry will never go up no matter how, and your allies will not evaluate you highly either ¡¹

    Kudou-papa is valued highly by the same freelance bodyguards like him, but.

    Kouzuki SS¡¯s employees value him lowly.

    His attitude is, ¡°Those who know, they know.¡±

    It sure is a waste.

    It¡¯s one of the causes of why Michi¡¯s mother was dissatisfied and got herself a lover.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try talking to Father again ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ And I will become a strong woman that is easy to see for others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I also want to become a woman who¡¯s easily seen as strong by people, anytime, anywhere, by anyone. Just like Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I also learned a lot today ¡¹

    I tell everyone.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Minaho-neesan told me that the Kurama sisters will become prostitutes ¡¹

    That timid-looking elder sister, Misato-san, and the younger sister whose supporting her, Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ When I heard that, I¡­ I thought that I should do as I was told since I¡¯m Minaho-neesan¡¯s younger brother, a member of Kuromori. Considering that I have to prepare myself for it ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. The way I stop thinking because Minaho-neesan told me, is just abandoning responsibilities ¡¹

    That¡¯s naive.

    ¡¸ Above all, I¡¯m a member of Kuromori and Minaho-neesan, but I¡¯m also Misuzu¡¯s fiance, Michi, Yomi, Luna, Edie, Margo-san, anyway, I have my whole family to carry ¡¹

    I look at every one.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san are doing this because it¡¯s their job. But, Misuzu and Ruriko are friends with the young ladies and the Kurama sisters. Two parties influence me, and so I couldn¡¯t just decide what to do based on one sides¡¯ order. I need to look at everyone involved and their position, think, and make my decision with that in mind ¡¹

    I¡¯m no longer allowed to follow someone¡¯s orders blindly.

    Jii-chan just told me that.

    A manager is responsible for their mercantile.

    I must be responsible for my actions.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s right, everyone¡¯s training Yoshinobu-kun with that intent in mind ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    Right.

    Jii-chan¡¯s talk. Then Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san¡¯s talk.

    They¡¯re all connected.

    It¡¯s to let me learn.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Michi, we will be keeping the disturbance that¡¯s about to happen in check ¡¹

    I tell Michi.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Master! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes are now full of fighting spirit.

    She got back on her feet, seeing that she can¡¯t stay down all the time.

    ¡¸ How are you doing, Yomi and Luna? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The two looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll need your help ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand, Nii-san ¡¹

    The two agreed.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t help out. You know my position ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled at us.

    ¡¸ Yes. Do your best finding yourself a sponsor, Margo-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ This is something I, no, it¡¯s something we have to push forward on ¡¹

 Chapter 851. High Life / Toas

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Michi, do you think any one of the guards that came today can use Qi? ¡¹

    I asked Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m sure on one person ¡¹

    Michi noticed one.

    ¡¸ No, Kyouko-san mentioned that there are three people to expect among the bodyguards ¡¹

    I recall the conversation from earlier.

    Naturally, it¡¯s only with what I understood from our conversation.

    Therefore, this might be a hint for me.

    Or maybe, a trap.

    However.

    Kyouko-san mentioned three people. I should think there are more than three people who hold some abilities beyond understanding, but.

    It will never be lower than three.

    ¡¸ At least, we can consider the one Michi noticed as someone holding a dangerous ability. Among those who can use Qi should be some who can hide it perfectly ¡¹

    If they can use it, they can hide it until the last moment.

    Michi and Edie, who showed a lot during the fight earlier, were in the wrong.

    ¡¸ I understand, I won¡¯t lower my guard and look for anyone suspicious ¡¹

    Michi nods.

    ¡¸ Do you know Tendou Otome-san? She¡¯s someone sent by the Kansai Yakuza, and she knows about the Miko power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Shou-oneesama mentioned earlier ¡¹

    Oh, Edie should know about it as well.

    Perhaps, she discovered it while I was talking with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ What about Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we heard about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san ¡¹

    Now how do we deal with this?

    ¡¸ Be careful of Tendou Otome-san, but, be sure to check on the other girls as well. Other spies may be blending in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Shou-oneesama mentioned another spy ¡¹

    I heard that too.

    ¡¸ Act with the thought that there might be another one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that mean we can¡¯t trust Shou-oneesama either? ¡¹

    Yomi looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ Not that. It¡¯s about being careful with the situation. Earlier, Kyouko-san moved quickly, and so they fizzled Yomi and Luna¡¯s Miko power. The bodyguards didn¡¯t see anything ¡¹

    Michi stopped Kyouko-san¡¯s movements with nothing but Qi.

    It¡¯s not Miko power.

    ¡¸ But, they heard you two say ¡°Miko,¡± right? During that break, they might discuss it, saying, ¡°I wonder what that meant? What were the two trying to do?¡± And if Tendou-san were to explain about the Miko power, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why would she do that, Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna asks curiously.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if we obscure Tendou-san at today¡¯s party. If things go well, then all the bodyguards in Misuzu¡¯s school will get along, and they can act together, right? Misuzu and Ruriko will be the center of it ¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason for the friendly party.

    ¡¸ If that happens, it will become harder for Tendou-san to move. If Tendou-san is really acting according to Kansai Yakuza orders, then, she wants to put a stain on Misuzu¡¯s reputation, and have the bodyguards get suspicious at each other ¡¹

    It¡¯s a problem for the Yakuza if the relationship between Kouzuki house and the other noble families become stronger than before.

    Instead, they want other families to be arguing with Kouzuki house.

    If that happens, Kouzuki house has to split resources as they have to deal with another group than the Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ And currently, we¡¯re at a slight disadvantage ¡¹

    I tell Michi what Margo-san explained earlier.

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ If the bodyguards start to abandon their master and try to promote themselves to another family in today¡¯s party, that will surely create a sour mood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it will become a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Michi, Yomi, and Luna agreed.

    ¡¸ Those who had their bodyguard escape from them will be ashamed. And they might resent Kouzuki house as a result ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, the side which the bodyguard escaped from and the side who accepted that bodyguard will be hostile with each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that will turn their school life brutal ¡¹

    We cannot let that happen.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ll do something before that happens ¡¹

    I tell everyone.

    ¡¸ First, Luna, you¡¯re to check everyone¡¯s minds. Get thorough and investigate if there are any other spies than Tendou-san and if there¡¯s anyone with dangerous abilities ¡¹

    We need to check people¡¯s thoughts, and Miko power is useless unless she¡¯s close to the other party.

    Earlier, she was focused on her fight with Kyouko-san, and so she hasn¡¯t checked the bodyguards yet.

    ¡¸ Well, do we have any change of clothes for Luna? I want her to look like someone different at a glance ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s wearing shorts for easier movement, just like Yomi.

    ¡¸ I have my spare uniform ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Oh, since this is the main mansion of Kouzuki house, this place should have a change of clothes for when Misuzu stays over.

    Luna¡¯s well developed for her age, and since Michi¡¯s flat, it should fit her.

    ¡¸ Ah, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t tell anyone what I¡¯m thinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get the gist of it ¡¹

    Michi speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ If we change the hairstyle, they won¡¯t notice that Luna¡¯s the same girl as before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, do that, Michi ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes scare me.

    ¡¸ Also, you¡¯ll be my little sister, Luna. You¡¯re a silent and shy girl, and so you stick to me all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ Sensei, what about me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi will stay like that. You¡¯ll follow us wearing that ¡¹

    It¡¯s impossible to disguise Yomi.

    It¡¯s hard to hide her massive tits. It can¡¯t be helped.

    There¡¯s no other girl at her age with such splendid size and shape.

    ¡¸ Also, you¡¯ll be Michi¡¯s apprentice, Yomi. You¡¯re using Kudou style martial arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Michi, you will be using Kudou style all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ Your father uses Kudou style, and he uses it to express no threat to people around him, making it a comedic style ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, you make it your own, but, you cannot do that unless we overcome this current crisis ¡¹

    I speak strongly.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, I understand ¡¹

    Michi managed to say yes.

    ¡¸ Edie and I were at fault for going at them unprepared. It¡¯s our responsibility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good, just standby. We¡¯ll wait until Rei-chan¡¯s lecture is over ¡¹

    We moved.

    ¡¸ Dear me, you¡¯re quick to recover. You start moving people right away ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled happily as she watched us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Recently, there are failed attempts of kidnapping happening abroad, and the assailants have been dealt with beforehand. Please exercise caution, everyone. Those cases may occur in Japan as well. Not just the bodyguards, we would also like the young ladies to report if they know anything ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s lecture is reaching the final stages.

    Yeah, everyone¡¯s listening earnestly for the moment, but¡­

    Girls who are Rei-chan¡¯s fans, listening to her ecstatically¡­

    Those who are listening carefully to the latest information Kouzuki SS has.

    Those who are listening but looks down on Rei-chan and Kouzuki SS.

    Bodyguards who are sending glances on other ladies, thinking about how to promote themselves.

    Their reaction varies.

    ¡¸ Okay, go now, Michi, Yomi ¡¹

    Michi and Yomi join in the courtyard before the lecture ends.

    The two slides in behind Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Edie slides sideways.

    Kanou-san¡¯s bodyguard, Shie-san, and Torii-san¡¯s bodyguard, Adelheid-san, looked at Michi, but they ignored her right away.

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka, bodyguards of Kurama sisters, don¡¯t look at them.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll be waiting for our timing and then move right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna, who¡¯s wearing Michi¡¯s uniform and has her hair braided, looks cute.

    She no longer looks the same from when she tried to attack Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s sticking to Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s rubbing her small chest on me.

    ¡¸ Hauu, Nii-san¡¯s smell is so relieving ¡¹

    She¡¯s rubbing her nose on my clothes, sniffing.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s the end of my lecture. Thank you for listening ¡¹

    Rei-chan concludes her talk.

    The girls in the courtyard clap their hands for Rei-chan.

    Everyone does this as part of etiquette.

    As expected from the young ladies and their bodyguards.

    No, there¡¯s one bodyguard who¡¯s not clapping and just stare at Rei-chan.

    Ponytail and a sharp look in her eyes.

    That¡¯s the one the Kansai Yakuza ordered to infiltrate. Tendou Otome-san.

    ¡¸ Luna, you need to check on that one. However, don¡¯t focus on just her ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, she stands out too much as a spy.

    ¡¸ I understand, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna replies while clinging to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that everyone has more questions, but, I think that everyone must be famished ¡¹

    Shou-neechan swapped with Rei-chan and speaks to the girls.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Fujimiya and I will be answering your questions individually during the party, would you mind, Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan calls Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I think that¡¯s for the better ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled and said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have the preparations ready for the party ¡¹

    Shou-neechan instructed, and women wearing maid clothes bring in food and drinks.

    They¡¯re not real maids.

    These re the women from Kouzuki SS.

    I mean, Kinoshita-san¡¯s over there.

    As usual, she looks as young as a high school girl, and yet, the flail on her back is making sounds.

    No, she looks too cute that you can¡¯t think that what she has is a weapon.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s your glass ¡¹

    The maids hand over the young ladies a glass.

    Then, they ask which drink they want and pour it.

    Oh, it looks like it¡¯s a rule to start with a toast.

    But.

    They only hand the glasses to the young ladies.

    The bodyguards remain standing.

    Rei-chan and Shou-neechan don¡¯t have glasses either.

    That means.

    It¡¯s clear who¡¯s the master and who¡¯s the servant.

    The servants aren¡¯t allowed to toast together with their master.

    ¡¸ Everyone, do you have your glass? ¡¹

    Misuzu stands up from her seat and speaks.

    No, I¡¯m not allowing this.

    The current flow will only support the decision of the bodyguards who are dissatisfied with their current Master to abandon them.

    ¡¸ Wait, Misuzu ¡¹

    I speak loudly.

    Luna hides behind me as we walk.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama? Give Danna-sama a glass, hurry ¡¹

    Misuzu orders the maid nearby, but.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all, Misuzu ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You need to offer everyone a glass ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I believe everyone has their glasses? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks curiously.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m talking about the bodyguards, do they have their glasses? ¡¹

    I said, then the courtyard became noisy.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what¡¯s the objective of today¡¯s party? ¡¹

    I continue to speak loudly.

    ¡¸ Well, That is for Fujimiya-san of Kouzuki SS to give lectures about the latest information to the bodyguards, and a get-together party with the young ladies with their bodyguards ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also a noble family daughter. She¡¯s attending Japan¡¯s best school for them.

    That way of thinking is inevitable.

    No, it¡¯s probably her way of telling me how the other young ladies think.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong, Misuzu ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The guests for today are the young ladies and their bodyguards. That means the bodyguards are also guests of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    The courtyard becomes quiet.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re being rude to your guests ¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, Danna-sama ¡¹

    She bows her head deeply.

    ¡¸ M-My¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    The young ladies are surprised.

    ¡¸ Why are you apologizing to me? Do that to your guests ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m very sorry, dear bodyguards. Hurry up and bring everyone glasses ¡¹

    Misuzu orders. The maids start moving.

    Ah.

    They have enough prepared for all.

    That means that they assumed that I¡¯ll do this.

    ¡¸ Please wait! Misuzu-sama, what do you mean by this? Giving glasses to our servants?! ¡¹

    Kanou-san protests.

    ¡¸ Kanous-sama, your comment is natural, however¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama is right, everyone who gathered in here today are all guests of Kouzuki house. And we cannot be rude to them ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to the young ladies in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think everyone in here agrees, but, would you please give consideration and allow this? ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind! ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks.

    ¡¸ I always have tea time with Haiji. Bodyguards standing by while the Master drinks tea? That¡¯s obsolete in this age! We¡¯re already in the 21st century!

    Adelheid-san nods.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, you shut up! ¡¹

    Kanou-san shouts at Torii-san.

    However.

    Mariko-san?

    Are these two close?

    ¡¸ I-I haven¡¯t done anything Sakurako-san has to scold me with! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need to shut up! ¡¹

    This doesn¡¯t look good.

    ¡¸ This is nothing to fight about! If we want everyone in here to have fun, then isn¡¯t it just natural to have everyone toast together? ¡¹

    I said. Kanou-san gets angry.

    ¡¸ Besides, what¡¯s with you!? You¡¯re not a noble, you¡¯re just a lowly person Misuzu-sama picked up from somewhere!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu stops Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ If you were to continue your rudeness to my Danna-sama, I will not show mercy ¡¹

    Everyone in the courtyard froze.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama will be my husband, he¡¯s the man to succeed Kouzuki house. Grandfather already gave his approval, haven¡¯t you seen it earlier? ¡¹

    Jii-chan shows the young girls that he¡¯s having a friendly conversation with me on purpose.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what Onii-sama asks, then I will obey ¡¹

    Ruriko stands up and hands Adelheid-san a glass.

    ¡¸ Please take this glass ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks confused. Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Take it. You must not refuse something a Kouzuki lady offers you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Adelheid-san takes the glass.

    ¡¸ Then, Shie-san as well ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled and hands over a glass to Shie-san, Kanou-san¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Shie-san looks perplexed.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Take it, Misuzu-sama offered it to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Shie-san takes the glass.

    ¡¸ Then, give everyone a glass to toast ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san distributes glasses to the bodyguards on the other table.

    The bodyguards look at their master.

    The Masters reluctantly accepted it.

    Okay.

    That reaffirms the relationship of the bodyguards with their Masters.

    They came here because of their Masters.

    If they see it that way, they will lose the mood to abandon their Master and find a new one.

    ¡¸ Give Seki-san and Fujimiya-san a glass as well ¡¹

    I ordered the maids.

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯m just a vassal of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tries to say that, but.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a servant or not, if an adult came over to teach, then it¡¯s natural to thank them ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    These girls clapped their hands as a courtesy, but¡­

    Nobody thanked Rei-chan and Shou-neechan at all.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, before you begin the toast, you show Seki-san your gratitude and then wish for happiness to everyone who came over today, and that¡¯s when you toast ¡¹

    I said. Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, please hold your glass as well, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, right, I don¡¯t have a glass yet.

    ¡¸ Here, Nii-san ¡¹

    Edie handed Luna a glass.

    It looks like it has orange juice.

    Michi and the girls have their glass already.

    Everyone, other than the maids, has their glass.

    Well, the maids aren¡¯t guests, so¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, everyone, first, Fujimiya Reika-san and Seki-san of Kouzuki SS, we thank you for a very educational lecture for today ¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head, and the others followed.

    ¡¸ And then, for everyone who gathered here today, I thank you. I wish for everyone in here to enjoy life, and not get into any troubles and a toast to that ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that kind of gathering today.

    ¡¸ Toast! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s voice echoes in the courtyard.

    I raised my glass and took a sip.

    ¡¸ Then, please enjoy the party, everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu said, and the garden party begins.

    Now, this is where the battle begins.

 Chapter 852. High Life / Secret Technique

    ¡¸ Then, please enjoy the night everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu announced the start of the party, and yet¡­

    The young ladies are still quiet.

    They seem puzzled about why do they have to toast together with their servants.

    However, with this tense atmosphere¡­

    The bodyguards will no longer move to promote themselves to other houses.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, I have a question ¡¹

    Kanou-san didn¡¯t take a sip from the glass.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it, Kanou-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    Everyone in the courtyard looked at the two.

    ¡¸ What are you trying to do? ¡¹

    Kanou-san glared at Misuzu.

    Shie-san behind her shows a blank look on her face.

    She¡¯s holding the glass, but she¡¯s not drinking.

    Well, her Master still hasn¡¯t taken a sip, so the servant won¡¯t do the same.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Misuzu shows a relaxed look as she answered.

    ¡¸ Why is Kouzuki Misuzu-sama treating the bodyguards equally as us? ¡¹

    Kanou-san asks.

    ¡¸ Even if you ask me, I only did what Danna-sama told me to do ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes send me a passionate look.

    ¡¸ Today, I have sent invitations to everyone. By that, I mean the young ladies of each family and their bodyguards. That means everyone in this courtyard are all my, no, guests of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t accept that reason. I¡¯m asking why do I have to treat the servants as an equal! ¡¹

    Kanou-san responded with a slightly irritated tone.

    ¡¸ Oh? Do you not understand it? Kanou-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu replies slowly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who invited you all, which means that I¡¯m the one who lowers my attitude the most in here. All the young ladies and the bodyguards here are superior to me. You¡¯re all my guests after all ¡¹

    The young ladies and their bodyguards listen to what Misuzu¡¯s saying.

    ¡¸ Despite that, if I don¡¯t offer a glass to the bodyguards, who are also my guests, then it would be impolite of me. It will be a display of hubris. Danna-sama only pointed out that error of mine ¡¹

    Misuzu points at me, everyone¡¯s now looking this way.

    Luna, who¡¯s clinging on my back sticks closer.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Misuzu made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again, please do not abandon Misuzu¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu apologizes to me.

    She does that while all the young ladies, the bodyguards, the Kouzuki SS female employees wearing maid clothing watches.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ As long as you understand. Also, don¡¯t do it again ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hate you from something this trivial, don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Danna-sama ¡¹

    That weird exchange eased up the tension from the girls in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a matter within Kouzuki house, please pay it no heed ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at the other girls instead of Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house is a family with an ancient origin and is currently thriving by managing various enterprise ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Though I say management, it¡¯s nothing different from business. And in business, the first rule is to never be rude with your customers ¡¹

    The young girl continues her speech.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki group has plenty of people working for them. They¡¯re employees of the Kouzuki group during office hours. However, if it goes beyond that, they¡¯re precious customers of Kouzuki group products. Grandfather always tells us ¡°They¡¯re the employees of Kouzuki group, and that makes them the first customers for the products of Kouzuki group¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    If the people working for Jii-chan¡¯s company says, ¡°the other company has better products and service, let¡¯s go buy there.¡±

    Kouzuki group will have no future.

    ¡¸ The society may force its employees to buy in-house products, but the Kouzuki group doesn¡¯t implement that rule. A forced purchase will not let you listen to any dissatisfaction or demands the employees have for the products ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Henry Ford¡¯s ideology ¡¹

    Torii-san, who can¡¯t read the mood, joins in the conversation.

    ¡¸ Back then, when talking about cars, it¡¯s a rich person¡¯s luxury item. Henry Ford raised the salary of the workers on his automobile company, and the T-type Ford made cheaply was mass-produced, and so the workers were able to purchase one. He started with the people in his company, and soon after, cars became popularized with the public ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ The thought of ¡°they¡¯re just servants¡± no longer work at this age. We would like all the bodyguards to seek out the products of Kouzuki group as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, the bodyguards are also guests for today, and so this is nothing but hospitality ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Misuzu takes over.

    ¡¸ Dear guests, do enjoy the night according to your judgment ¡¹

    Your judgment.

    That means, within their own master¡¯s permission.

    I see.

    Misuzu isn¡¯t treating the young ladies and their bodyguards as equal.

    Instead, she¡¯s sending a message that the bodyguards should also enjoy within the scope of their duty.

    Well, the relationship between the young ladies and bodyguard is all over the place.

    Some bodyguards are friendly with their young lady.

    And some bodyguards came from loyal servant family.

    This is a gathering of various young ladies, meaning¡­

    And so, they unconsciously conform their strict rule from their family to their bodyguards.

    The traditional formula where Master and Servants has a clear distinction between them.

    The idea of not giving the bodyguards a glass for toast is proof.

    But this is just a small gathering of the young ladies and their bodyguards with gentle relationships. So it¡¯s reasonable to have everyone toast.

    ¡¸ I, Kouzuki Misuzu, ask all of you to do so ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to ask for the same ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko bowed their head.

    Yoshiko won¡¯t show herself at times like this.

    She¡¯s lived as Ruriko¡¯s attendant for a long time.

    If she speaks as a representative of Kouzuki¡¯s house at times like this, she¡¯ll only receive animosity.

    Therefore, Yoshiko-san leaves it to Misuzu and Ruriko, she backs off to not stand out.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what Misuzu-sama says¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s toast once again ¡¹

    The young ladies who are close to their bodyguards are joined with their bodyguards.

    The whole courtyard is filled with a gentle mood, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait!!! ¡¹

    Kanou-san seems to remain unconvinced.

    ¡¸ You all seem to be deceived smoothly, but ordinary employees are different from bodyguards! ¡¹

    She protests.

    ¡¸ Bodyguards are born from generations of servants! They¡¯re SERVANTS! They will never be equal to us! ¡¹

    Shie-san says nothing while her Master says that.

    ¡¸ That may be true to Kanou-sama¡¯s house, but feudal houses aren¡¯t everything at times like this! ¡¹

    Torii-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Like, Haiji here, she¡¯s hired by father using a contract. Overtime work and wages are all calculated beforehand ¡¹

    She looks at Adelheid-san behind her.

    ¡¸ Yes, I act as Mariko-ojousama in accordance to the contract ¡¹

    Adelheid-san, the half-race yet black haired bodyguard, replied.

    ¡¸ Torii house is modernistic. We¡¯re not like Kanou-sama¡¯s family, we live in the 21st century. You¡¯re still in the last century, or should I say that you¡¯re still tied up on the 19th-century class system. I think you¡¯re too old-fashioned ¡¹

    Torii-san attacks Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because your family never had a family of vassals! ¡¹

    Kanou-san retorts sullenly.

    ¡¸ Back at you, Kanou-sama. There¡¯s nobody else who has the same traditional vassals, you¡¯re trapped in your old-fashion thinking! ¡¹

    Torii-san sneered.

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, Kanou-sama¡¯s family doesn¡¯t manage a business. Therefore you can¡¯t understand Misuzu-sama¡¯s managerial ideology! ¡¹

    Kanou house is a noble family, but they don¡¯t have a company?

    Hmm?

    Then, why do they hire a bodyguard even at this age?

    Is it because Shie-san¡¯s family serves them, and so they don¡¯t need money?

    Really?

    Michi¡¯s receiving payments from Jii-chan¡¯s bank as Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard every month.

    ¡¸ Someone from Torii house trying to mock Kanou house? ¡¹

    Kanou-san glared at Torii-san.

    Shie-san behind Kanou-san shows a scary face as well.

    ¡¸ Torii house has multiple businesses. We¡¯re responsible for our employees. We¡¯re not like the other black family who prides with their past ¡¹

    Torii-san glared at Kanou-san.

    Ah, Adelheid-san doesn¡¯t care. She has no desire to fight.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Shou-neechan interrupts with a smile.

    ¡¸ A Kouzuki house servant dares to order me?! ¡¹

    Kanou-san glares at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m an employee. And that is why I will have to stop you right there ¡¹

    Shou-neechan doesn¡¯t break her smile.

    ¡¸ I think Kanou-sama knows but, Kakka is at home today ¡¹

    Right, Jii-chan is in the mansion.

    ¡¸ And I still am Kakka¡¯s personal bodyguard ¡¹

    Kanou-san¡¯s complexion changed.

    ¡¸ Kakka is in his own house, and if Kanou-ojousama and Torii-ojousama were to cause trouble, it is a big problem for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Yes? What did you understand? ¡¹

    Shou-oneechan pushes further, keeping the same smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve said too much. I¡¯m visiting Kouzuki-sama¡¯s mansion, and yet, I¡¯ve done something so discourteous. I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you tell me that, I¡¯m just a servant¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said. Kanou-san¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and everyone. I¡¯ve shown something unsightly, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    She stands up.

    ¡¸ Oh, where are you going? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ I will return home. Thank you for inviting me today ¡¹

    Huh? You¡¯re going home now?

    Just because you lost cool in an argument?

    ¡¸ Do you think I¡¯ll allow such selfishness? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ If I stay for any longer, it¡¯ll bring shame to my house ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if you come home Kanou-sama, it will bring shame to Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu talked back.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, you¡¯re the daughter of Kanou house, a family with longstanding tradition and lineage similar to Kouzuki house. Other families wouldn¡¯t know why you went home when you were invited to the Kouzuki mansion, yet you returned home without receiving our hospitality¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama, no it will be a disgrace for Kakka ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Shou-neechan added.

    ¡¸ Sit down, Kanou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Shou-neechan urged Kanou-san returned to her seat.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, even if you two are close, having that kind of argument while everyone is watching will do you no good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu scolds Torii-san, she apologized.

    Close?

    Kanou-san and Torii-san are close?

    ¡¸ However, Misuzu-sama!!! ¡¹

    Suddenly, another young lady calls Misuzu out.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Misuzu turns to that young lady.

    ¡¸ In regards to what Kanou-sama mentioned. I have a question ¡¹

    The young lady responded.

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna whispered.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san pushed that one to speak ¡¹

    Luna is checking the minds of the young ladies in this place while clinging to me.

    Tendou Otome is the Kansai Yakuza spy. Oh, she¡¯s over there. Smiling.

    ¡¸ A certain someone asked me, but, she¡¯s wondering that the gathering today maybe Kouzuki house¡¯s method of trying to open some evaluation on our bodyguards¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s problematic.

    ¡¸ Finding the capable personnel among our bodyguards and hire them under Kouzuki SS. Young bodyguards for VIPs are high in demand, and so they¡¯re dispatched with a high reward. And that becomes Kouzuki SS¡¯ new business ¡¹

    The courtyard became noisy.

    ¡¸ Is that true?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, do you plan on taking away our bodyguards? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Evaluation? ¡¹

    Oh, Tendou Otome planted that.

    Spreading bad rumors about Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the problem with that? ¡¹

    Misuzu went for the offensive.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s true? ¡¹

    As soon as the young lady said that¡­

    ¡¸ Well, how do I explain this? ¡¹

    Misuzu shows the best smile she has.

    ¡¸ To begin with, Kouzuki SS has enough people wanting to get hired as bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    The young lady opposing Misuzu sends a glance to Tendou Otome.

    Tendou Otome nods.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house is now searching for Ruriko-sama and Yoshiko-sama¡¯s bodyguard, right? ¡¹

    The two don¡¯t have bodyguards right now.

    ¡¸ Huh? From our bodyguards? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re picking bodyguards for the two? ¡¹

    The other young ladies raised their voices.

    Then, the eyes of the bodyguards who want to change Masters have changed.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s a good argument, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama is in her third year, and I¡¯m in my second year. Once we graduate high school, we will have adult bodyguards with us ¡¹

    Right, Yoshiko-san only needs half-year, and Misuzu only needs a year before graduating.

    ¡¸ However, let¡¯s say that it¡¯s just a half-year remaining, but it would still be an honor for a bodyguard to serve Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ You are correct, but it¡¯s a question of whether we need it or not ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Ruriko is still in middle school, and she¡¯s at the same age as my bodyguard, Michi. I can ask Michi to become Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard anytime ¡¹

    The bodyguards leaked a sigh.

    ¡¸ Also, Michi is raising her own disciple ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Yomi, who¡¯s at Michi¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ Yomi, give your greetings ¡¹

    Yomi¡­

    ¡¸ Yes! Yuzuki Yomi, 5th kyu in Kudou style martial arts! ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s my instruction to introduce herself as a disciple of Kudou arts.

    ¡¸ Oh, that girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the girl that showed up on the exhibition match earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the one Kyouko Messer tossed around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her breasts are big ¡¹

    Several of them spoke.

    ¡¸ Yomi, where¡¯s Luna? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks on purpose.

    It looks like she noticed the reason why Luna¡¯s disguised.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s still feeling sick after being thrown around in the air ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ I see. It can¡¯t be helped then ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ And as you can see, we have a rookie in training ¡¹

    Then, the ladies in the courtyard¡­

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ She even tried to fight back Kyouko Messer ¡¹

    ¡¸ That must be her study as a bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ To pile up some experience ¡¹

    Having them think that way helps out.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll explain in detail why I opened up this gathering¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu begins to talk.

    ¡¸ Our bodyguards, if it was in the old age, Kanou-sama would be right, each family would have bodyguards that serve them for generations, and they choose the daughter at the right age among them ¡¹

    And that¡¯s Shie-san.

    ¡¸ However, times have changed, and it¡¯s no longer a vassal family for each noble house. As you can see, Torii-san¡¯s family hires bodyguard according to their skills ¡¹

    Torii-san puffs her chest.

    Adelheid-san remains expressionless.

    ¡¸ My Michi here has her father serving Kouzuki house. The old family lineage of bodyguards for Kouzuki house is already gone. Grandfather started that when he established Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ That applies to my house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Oh, other bodyguard lineages don¡¯t continue, like Shie-san¡¯s.

    ¡¸ And in this age, it comes to our mind that it might be better to use a system for our bodyguards ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ A system? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, for example, if a ruffian tried to attack me in front of the school, Michi will protect me ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ But, what if Kanou-sama was next to me at that time? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ Shie will protect me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the natural course of events, yes. But, if Michi and Shie-san don¡¯t cooperate, it will only cause danger to Kanou-sama and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie is skilled ¡¹

    Kanou-san looked at Misuzu, offended.

    ¡¸ Indeed. But don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s better if they know each other¡¯s skills and follow up with each other? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie will protect me perfectly ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s change the situation. Kanou-sama and I¡­and 15 other students who don¡¯t have bodyguards are attacked by 20 ruffians ¡¹

    She stared at Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ No matter how many enemies there are, Shie will keep me¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you don¡¯t care about the other students, is that it? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Our school has nothing but daughters of noble houses. No matter how rich you are, if you have no lineage, you can¡¯t enroll. And we, among all those daughters of noble houses, are allowed to bring in our personal bodyguard to school ¡¹

    She looks over at the ladies in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s the duty of us, the nobles, to protect the other students who don¡¯t have bodyguards? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s words soak into their heads.

    ¡¸ If our bodyguards can cooperate, then they can deal with the situation, no matter what it is ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Shie-san.

    ¡¸ However, up until now, bodyguards only follow the respective families, and so they refuse to cooperate ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because they don¡¯t want to get dragged to another house ¡¹

    The young lady talking to Misuzu earlier speaks up.

    ¡¸ If the bodyguards were getting along, they might leak secrets from their house ¡¹

    And she¡¯s purposely making everyone feel uneasy.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem of attitude between us, their masters ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ If you mistreat your bodyguards because you think of them as nothing but vassals, showing how sloppy you are without care, your evaluation will naturally lower ¡¹

    The young lady looks at Tendou Otome, but¡­

    She doesn¡¯t show any sign this time.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s essential is cooperation. Our bodyguards have to get along with each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem¡­ ¡¹

    The one who said that is¡­

    She¡¯s in the same table as Misuzu, and yet, she stayed dwarfed the whole time¡­

    Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san¡¯s bodyguard.

    Anjou Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ We do have individual secret techniques that we can never tell anyone ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Surely some villains will try to steal other family¡¯s secret technique in the name of exchange ¡¹

    Kinuka-san nods.

    ¡¸ Even if it is Misuzu-sama who says that we will never let our Anjou family secret techniques get stolen ¡¹

    Err.

    It¡¯s the same people who used Skylab Hurrican Mixer just earlier.

    Can you really say that?

 Chapter 854. High Life / Loyal Retainer

    New names introduced in ¡°High Life¡± Arc.

    ¡ïYoung ladies and their bodyguards

    Kanou Sakurako 16y/o Daughter of Kanou house, a family with a long history rivaling Kouzuki house.

    Shiranui Shie / 17 y/o Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard. A daughter of a family that serves Kanou house for generations.

    Torii Mariko / 16 y/o Young lady of Torii electronics. She seems cut off from others, unable to read the mood.

    Haiji Katori / 13 y/o Mariko¡¯s bodyguard. However, a girl hired by contract. Half-race.

    Kurama Misato / 18 y/o. Daughter of Kurama house, which is sinking down. Planned to become a prostitute.

    Kurama Arisu / 13 y/o. Misato¡¯s little sister. Always covers up her sister.

    Anjou Mitama / 18 y/o. Misato¡¯s bodyguard. ¡°Will attack from the sky¡± ¨C Favorite phrase. Silent.

    Anjou Kinuka / 13 y/o. Arisu¡¯s bodyguard. Thick nerves.

    ¡ïKansai Yakuza Spy:

    Tendou Otome / 17 y/o She infiltrated as a bodyguard of the granddaughter of Mizushima holdings¡¯ president.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that for you to hide so others won¡¯t steal it? ¡¹

    Torii-san, who can¡¯t read the mood, speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ Haiji, isn¡¯t that how it is with bodyguards? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡­

    ¡¸ In our world, it¡¯s ordinary that we try to steal each other¡¯s skills. If you don¡¯t want your secret technique taken, then hide it, bodyguards know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, it¡¯s the fault of those who got their skills stolen, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s harsh, Torii-san.

    ¡¸ It is as you say. And as we sisters want to protect our family¡¯s secret technique, we would like to refuse cooperation with other family bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama-san followed, and Kinuka-san agreed.

    ¡¸ I wonder if there are skills you can genuinely hide? ¡¹

    Edie said while smiling.

    ¡¸ Anjou martial arts have a history of 350 years with it ¡¹

    Mitama-san shows slight anger while still being expressionless.

    ¡¸ It has nothing to do with history, it¡¯s about whether you¡¯re weak or strong, and whether you can use it or not ¡¹

    Edie provokes Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ Can you use it at this age? That secret technique you¡¯re talking about ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Right. Like, that skill where you jumped to the sky earlier didn¡¯t work on Kyouko Messer at all ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    Yeah, the Skylab Hurricane Mixer something.

    ¡¸ Haiji, what¡¯s your opinion on that? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked at the Anjou sisters coldly.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­DUMM£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san giggled.

    ¡¸ In German language, it means ¡°Fool, stupid, dimwit¡± and the likes ¡¹

    Adelheid-san replied.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Shit, Anjou sisters are¡­

    Especially the little sister, Kinuka-san, looks like she¡¯s about to jump.

    ¡¸ Haa?! Can you really say that? ¡¹

    However, Edie gets in between.

    She shows a fed-up look.

    ¡¸ Can someone who didn¡¯t even do anything, not even a single attack, when Kyouko Messer showed up laugh at that? ¡¹

    Edie and Michi had a fight with Kyouko-san.

    Though she¡¯s no match, Adelheid-san didn¡¯t move a single muscle has no right to criticize.

    ¡¸ I-I was watching the situation! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san refutes, but¡­

    ¡¸ And if it¡¯s your current self, everyone would die while you¡¯re still looking at the situation. All the Masters and bodyguards ¡¹

    Edie speaks sadistically.

    ¡¸ W-What do you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s time for you to stop ¡¹

    Kanou-san tells Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s shown her skill to everyone. No matter what you say, you¡¯ll only look like a grumbling loser ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Haiji isn¡¯t a loser! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts at Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! My Shie couldn¡¯t even do a thing against Kyouko Messer-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Shie-san bows her head to her master.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not blaming you ¡¹

    Kanou-san tells her bodyguard.

    Then, she sighed.

    ¡¸ I understand, I acknowledge Misuzu-sama¡¯s suggestion. It¡¯s the right choice ¡¹

    She tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Times have changed. We can no longer rely on each family having their own bodyguard protect them, foreigner criminals are coming in Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need everyone to deal with that absurdity! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks intensely, but.

    ¡¸ Should I call her back again? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Yomi, Kyouko, and Cordelia are still around, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I don¡¯t think they left yet ¡¹

    Yomi replied.

    ¡¸ As everyone can guess, Kyouko Messer and Kouzuki house are currently business partners. Naturally, Kouzuki house pays Kyouko a lot of cash. And so, when Kyouko-sama has business in Japan, she will have to let Kouzuki house know the details, and if another foreign criminal organization comes in Japan, Kyouko Messer will deal with them as soon as they land ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what about Fujimiya Reika-sama¡¯s fight on television? ¡¹

    One of Rei-chan¡¯s fan asks.

    ¡¸ That is Kyouko Messer¡¯s pastime. However, she¡¯s not playing around, and so we always put our lives on the line when dealing with her ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS asked Kyouko Messer-san to train them in combat ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Though it¡¯s training, the current age of bodyguards need to develop to deal with people of her skill ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s unknown whether Kyouko Messer would continue her cooperation with us for long ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a genuine world-class crime syndicate head after all. If she finds someone who can offer better terms than Kouzuki house, she will change sides immediately ¡¹

    They all turned quiet.

    ¡¸ Please imagine that. Kyouko Messer¡¯s party went and raided our school. We¡¯re all daughters of noble houses if a criminal group were to kidnap us¡­ ¡¹

    They could take hostage of the whole political and business leaders.

    ¡¸ And once that happens, do you think that we should protect ourselves? Our bodyguards saving only oneself, evacuating you to a safe place. Do you mind letting the criminals kidnap the other students who don¡¯t have their personal bodyguards? ¡¹

    Now that they saw Kyouko Messer, an overwhelming existence¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s lines become solid in their imagination.

    ¡¸ If we want our bodyguards cooperating, then it has to start with regular training. And gathering such as this is a necessity, depending on the situation, they might need to share each other¡¯s secret techniques ¡¹

    Kanou-san said.

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s our family¡¯s treasure! ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama speaks with a firm tone.

    Kanou-san looks at Shie-san.

    ¡¸ Shie, does your family have a secret technique? ¡¹

    Shie-san speaks without care.

    ¡¸ Yes, we do have a few ¡¹

    Shie-san¡¯s house also had those.

    ¡¸ Have you used that in combat at least once? Also, do you think it would pass if it¡¯s against Kyouko Messer-san¡¯s level? ¡¹

    Shie-san¡­

    ¡¸ I cannot answer the first question. Everyone¡¯s listening, and so my answer to the second question is ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± ¡¹

    She hides the real answer.

    ¡¸ I see. But I think that you should test out your skills at least once ¡¹

    Kanou-san said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if Kuraman-san¡¯s bodyguard display of a strange skill is their ¡°secret technique,¡± but¡­ ¡¹

    No, I doubt that anyone other than people before their thirties can do that ¡°skylab hurricane mixer.¡±

    Like, it¡¯s combined ¡°Skylab Hurricane¡± and ¡°Hurricane mixer¡± or so they say

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS also has some old martial arts techniques that are obsolete for the current age. So they¡¯re working out on arranging it to become usable for the present era. Right, Michi-san? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorting through the ancient skills of Kudou arts and turning them usable for the current age ¡¹

    Hmm, Kudou style turned weird since Michi¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ I believe that it¡¯s about time for everyone to sort through the techniques passed through your family generations ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS knows how to do it. We have gathered professional who uses various martial arts, and we have an understanding of modern warfare. If you don¡¯t mind, we are willing to help ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, that only means that Kouzuki SS will also absorb the secret techniques from family tradition ¡¹

    The one complaining is the girl Tendou Otome pushes forward.

    That spy looks like she hates it if things don¡¯t go her way.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for you to reveal all of your secret techniques. If there¡¯s something you want to hide, then please continue hiding it. But, I think that it benefits you if you have your skills checked by professionals, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Not all of the family tradition secret techniques are passed from parent to child anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ The point is that we want to create a system where we can cooperate with each other in case anything happens. If it¡¯s now, we cannot assist, and we don¡¯t know who has what skills. But, if we could collaborate, even for just a bit, then it makes it easier to support each other ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Michi and I displayed a lot earlier. Both our secret and hidden techniques ¡¹

    No, it wasn¡¯t on purpose.

    You two were trying to fight Kyouko-san seriously, and so you didn¡¯t hide anything.

    Edie is trying to persuade the girls with reason.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Can I ask a question? Earlier, there was a technique you used to stop Kyouko Messer from moving for a moment. Was that a Qi skill? ¡¹

    One of the young ladies raised her hand.

    Beauty with long straight black hair.

    The other young ladies are wearing a party dress, yet.

    She¡¯s the only one wearing a short white suit like it¡¯s a school uniform.

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, allow me to speak boldly. Could you teach that skill to me?

    Huh? You want to learn that?

    But, she¡¯s not a bodyguard, but a young lady.

    She¡¯s sitting down.

    ¡¸ Were you not taught to introduce yourself if you seek instruction? ¡¹

    Edie tells the black-haired lady.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re rude! You¡¯re just a bodyguard! ¡¹

    Torii-san scolds Edie, but¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s between a fellow soldier, there¡¯s no bodyguard, there¡¯s no young lady ¡¹

    Edie said. Then the black-haired young lady stands up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry about that. I¡¯m Kuromiya style spearmanship teacher, Kuromia Motoko ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san bows her head to Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m born in Kuromiya house, and as you can see, I do have a bodyguard, but I do intend on continuing the path of the warrior myself ¡¹

    She¡¯s becoming a martial artist despite being a young lady?

    I guess they exist too.

    ¡¸ Mikuriya, greet them ¡¹

    The girl with fluffy hair standing behind Kuromiya-san bows her head.

    She¡¯s a bodyguard, yet she¡¯s wearing a skirt. She¡¯s more of the young lady at a glance.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya school, Mikuriya Kurumi ¡¹

    She holds her dress and greets with grace.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Edie ¡¹

    Edie greets.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Qi, I can teach you anytime. However, it depends on you whether you can use it or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t mind no matter how strict the training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san said.

    ¡¸ The severity of training doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s a matter of sense ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Those without the sense can never do it no matter how much they try. You already know which ones have the sense, right? Michi? ¡¹

    Edie talks to Michi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Michi nods.

    ¡¸ I mean, if there¡¯s anyone else who wants to learn, just say it immediately. I¡¯m an American, and so I don¡¯t talk about hiding secrets or anything about your school. That¡¯s narrow-minded. Skills carried out from the old days are disappearing after all ¡¹

    Edie said. Shie-san;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Japan respects tradition. They inherit the family tradition from generations. Americans probably will never understand that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I just say it earlier? I¡¯m only looking at the sense ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ If the child born in a family can¡¯t use their family technique, then that will disappear. You don¡¯t always give birth to a child with a sense for martial arts after all ¡¹

    Oh.

    Right.

    Children who don¡¯t have that battle sense can¡¯t ultimately inherit the family tradition style.

    The secret technique passed through generations becomes lukewarm.

    ¡¸ If it remains in the right shape, then the other blood will need it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-san¡¯s right. In Noh and Kabuki society, the old traditional arts aren¡¯t passed down in one family. They pick the performer with a good sense from other blood, going through multiple performances on the way, and that connects to the current age ¡¹

    Ruriko talks about traditional performance art.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, martial arts isn¡¯t artistic like the performing arts. You take down people or protect someone. Even if it¡¯s a secret technique passed down for generations, if you can¡¯t use it at the current age, then it¡¯s useless. You can leave it behind as traditional art. However, if it¡¯s a skill you need to protect someone, you must abandon useless skills ¡¹

    Edie speaks strongly.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re sticking to some obsession, you won¡¯t be able to protect anyone ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Also, it¡¯s not just the bodyguards, the young ladies need to learn something to defend themselves ¡¹

    Hey, Edie?

    ¡¸ Like Motoko ¡¹

    Edie points at Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re rude to Kuromiya-sama! ¡¹

    Shie-san shouts at Edie, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind. I aspire to become an apprentice. It¡¯s natural for martial artists to be addressed without honorifics ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said calmly.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I also am taking lessons in Kudou style¡¯s self-defense ¡¹

    Ruriko tells everyone.

    ¡¸ Me too, I train together with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Sometimes, Fujimiya-san and Seki-san also join in our training ¡¹

    Yeah, when Shou-neechan and Rei-chan stay over in our mansion.

    Everyone trains together.

    We have machines in the training room in the mansion¡­

    We sweat ourselves in the garden or in the basement, where Agnes was confined back then.

    ¡¸ I often join in their training as well ¡¹

    Margo-san enters.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you try coming over and move your body together with us? ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, it¡¯s the bodyguard family¡¯s duty to teach their Master self-defense ¡¹

    Shie-san said, but.

    ¡¸ Why not? It¡¯s more fun if we¡¯re all together ¡¹

    Margo-san shows a refreshing smile.

    ¡¸ However, I don¡¯t think we can take it easy if we¡¯re in a mansion where Kouzuki-sama is staying! ¡¹

    This time, Kanou-san resists.

    Oh, She thinks that we¡¯re living in the main mansion of Kouzuki house.

    I mean, everyone¡¯s wearing a beautiful dress.

    They¡¯re fussing because it¡¯s a place where they might meet Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, would you like to use the older building of Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only separated a street from this mansion, we can head there immediately. The duty bodyguards and standby have used this place for long, but we moved everyone to the new building, and nobody uses the old one. We have a dojo over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that okay, Seki-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ That mansion belongs to Kouzuki house as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand. Then I will ask Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Then, I will be training there periodically ¡¹

    Rei-chan agreed with everyone.

    ¡¸ I will drop by sometimes too ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Reika-sama, you won¡¯t teach self-defense? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow? What do I do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, I would like to participate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    The leader charges and the soldiers follow.

    If Rei-chan¡¯s fans say that they¡¯re participating.

    Their bodyguard has to follow as well.

    While at it, it becomes a joint training.

    And fellow bodyguards can deepen their bonds naturally.

    ¡¸ By the way, Motoko ¡¹

    Edie speaks to Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Earlier, you mentioned something. Soujutsu, was it? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    Kuromiya Motoko-san understood it from that smile.

    ¡¸ Then, I will teach Soujutsu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then please ¡¹

    Yeah, cooperation begins from the upper level.

    ¡¸ Then, please join in, everyone ¡¹

    Ruriko invites everyone once again.

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t join in! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! ¡¹

    Even so, Anjou sisters refuse.

    ¡¸ M-Mitama, Kinuka ¡¹

    Kurama Misato, who shrunk down, looks troubled.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s rude to Misuzu-sama, speaking so loudly ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You two ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san, the little sister embracing the frightened elder sister, scolds her bodyguards.

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    Why are these two so obsessed about?

    ¡¸ Kurama-san. It can¡¯t be helped, these two are desperate on making a market for themselves ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ With Kurama-san¡¯s situation right now, you can¡¯t keep your bodyguards, and that means that they¡¯ll be unemployed ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Kurama sisters tremble.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they¡¯re so desperate. They even tried to make some daring appeal of going at Kyouko Messer ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s wrong! ¡¹

    Anjou Kinuka denies it in a low voice.

    ¡¸ Making a plea that you have some traditional secret technique, advertising yourself so desperately to get hired by another house. It¡¯s commendable, but to think that you¡¯re already looking for your next Master when you still have the current one. Although, I guess Kurama-san¡¯s family is a carefree one that they don¡¯t think of their own children¡¯s future. If you don¡¯t move on your own accord, you¡¯ll die together with Kurama house, I¡¯m worried about you ¡¹

    So that¡¯s the reason why the Anjou sisters are in a weird mood?

    Their wild action and speech were all for job hunting?

    ¡¸ Anjou house has a secret technique! ¡¹

    Mitama-san glared at Torii-san and said.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter. I can understand how you feel ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t listen to them.

    ¡¸ I will search for an employer for you two ¡¹

    Kanou-san?

    ¡¸ Huh? That¡¯s kind of you ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks teasingly.

    ¡¸ Torii-san¡¯s family can¡¯t talk to other families, right? ¡¹

    Kanou-san glared back.

    ¡¸ Shie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will talk to Father and tap other bodyguard families ¡¹

    Kanou house is a family with a history, and so they have a network for between bodyguards.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful for your offer, but we refuse ¡¹

    ¡¸ Refuse! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters tell Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ But, if you stop your job, it will become easier for Kurama house ¡¹

    Kurama¡¯s house looks like they¡¯re nearing bankruptcy.

    ¡¸ No, we already received our pay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pay! ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Kinuka and I are Kurama house bodyguards from birth! ¡¹

    ¡¸ From birth! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Kurama¡¯s house were to perish, then we will come with them! ¡¹

    ¡¸ With them! ¡¹

    H-Hey! Wait!

    ¡¸ We jumped in the fight with Kyouko Messer to show the spirit of Kurama house vassals! Their family may be sinking, but us retainers will never yield! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yield! ¡¹

    The sisters said.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ What faithful servants¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will talk to father and find a new household to serve for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, after all, Kurama house is expected to fall ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s find a new employer for their sake as well ¡¹

    Kurama house¡¯s collapse is already determined, really?

    They think that they can¡¯t bounce back.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste to have such loyal retainers stay with Kurama-san and disappear with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about we employ them at our house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the younger is a cute one, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ My little sister as at the age where she needs a bodyguard ¡¹

    This doesn¡¯t look good.

    Actually, this looks bad.

    If the young ladies continue that topic¡­

    The eyes of the bodyguards thinking of working for another family has changed.

    If this goes on¡­

 Chapter 855. High Life / Imitation Gold

    New names introduced in ¡°High Life¡± Arc.

    ¡ïYoung ladies and their bodyguards

    Kanou Sakurako 16y/o Daughter of Kanou house, a family with a long history rivaling Kouzuki house.

    Shiranui Shie / 17 y/o Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard. A daughter of a family that serves Kanou house for generations.

    Torii Mariko / 16 y/o Young lady of Torii electronics. She seems cut off from others, unable to read the mood.

    Haiji Katori / 13 y/o Mariko¡¯s bodyguard. However, a girl hired by contract. Half-race.

    Kurama Misato / 18 y/o. Daughter of Kurama house, which is sinking down. Planned to become a prostitute.

    Kurama Arisu / 13 y/o. Misato¡¯s little sister. Always covers up her sister.

    Anjou Mitama / 18 y/o. Misato¡¯s bodyguard. ¡°Will attack from the sky¡± ¨C Favorite phrase Silent.

    Anjou Kinuka / 13 y/o. Arisu¡¯s bodyguard. Thick nerves.

    Kuromiya Motoko / 17 y/o. A young warrior lady. Kuromiya spearmanship instructor.

    Mikuriya Kurumi / 14 y/o Motoko¡¯s bodyguard, a fluffy-haired cute girl.

    Torii-san¡¯s family isn¡¯t in nobility?

    But¡­

    I heard that only those who are nobility among nobility are allowed to have personal bodyguards in Misuzu¡¯s school.

    ¡¸ Torii house isn¡¯t a family that will try to run over everyone else ¡¹

    Torii-san retorts.

    ¡¸ Right. Torii-san¡¯s family is indeed wealthy ¡¹

    One of the young ladies said.

    I always hear the name ¡°Torii electronics.¡±

    It¡¯s a big company.

    If I recall correctly, they have a somewhat long history as well.

    And it¡¯s an enterprise known abroad, not just in Japan.

    ¡¸ However, we don¡¯t call families who are wealthy a nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, furthermore, Torii-san¡¯s family business started at Showa, and it was post-war, wasn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A fruit of the economic boom? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Torii electronics was established 50 years ago, right? It¡¯s just recent ¡¹

    Oh.

    Jii-chan mentioned the same thing on Yukino¡¯s Shirasaka house.

    True nobility doesn¡¯t let owners of companies that started 50 years ago join them.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if their company has piled up multiple achievements and how rich they are.

    ¡¸ If you want Torii-san¡¯s family accepted, you need 50 more years ¡¹

    One of the young ladies says while showing a malicious smile.

    ¡¸ You shouldn¡¯t even be allowed to bring your bodyguard in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, I detest people who don¡¯t understand their position ¡¹

    Now I understand the reason why Torii-san¡¯s the only one out of place.

    And the reason why she couldn¡¯t find herself a bodyguard in the country and hired one from outside instead.

    She belongs to a family that doesn¡¯t have the right to bring her a personal bodyguard.

    Naturally, no bodyguard family served Torii house from generations before.

    Other families won¡¯t lend her a bodyguard either.

    And bodyguards would refuse to work for them.

    Other nobility will look at them coldly, after all.

    ¡¸ I-I!!! ¡¹

    Torii-san, who is about to talk back in frustration, got stopped by Kanou-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Sure, Torii-san¡¯s house isn¡¯t qualified to have a personal bodyguard accompany her ¡¹

    Kanou-san tells the young ladies.

    ¡¸ However, she, Torii Mariko-san, is qualified ¡¹

    She speaks with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san is Kanou Morinaga¡¯s Granddaughter ¡¹

    Kanou?

    ¡¸ Just like me ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san and Torii Mariko-san are cousins?

    ¡¸ Geez, you really are¡­. ¡¹

    Kanou-san sighed.

    ¡¸ You have the blood of the head of Kanou house. Kanou house sent a wife to Torii house, one with lowly family status. That is a shame in the household. But, I don¡¯t blame you, who were born as a result ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What was that?! Are you mocking my mother! ¡¹

    Torii-san bites back at Kanou-san but¡­

    ¡¸ Shut up! I belong to Kanou house! By all rights, you¡¯re not allowed to speak to me directly! ¡¹

    Does that kind of status still exist in the modern age of Japan?

    ¡¸ Your father seduced a woman of Kanou house, wanting power. And you will be used as a political marriage tool soon. Because they want to raise the status of Torii house ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks harshly.

    ¡¸ Your mother was nobility, and soon you will follow, knowing that, we allowed Mariko-san to behave as a daughter of nobility. We even let you have a bodyguard ¡¹

    In short, they know that she¡¯s a ¡°semi-nobility daughter.¡±

    ¡¸ Mariko-san isn¡¯t a genuine noble! You should notice that already. If not, you¡¯ll just embarrass me! You have my blood in you! ¡¹

    Torii-san bites her lips.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t consider myself as Kanou-san¡¯s relative! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I do! The society does! Truth is truth. You can¡¯t bend it! ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks with hate.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough for you two ¡¹

    Misuzu intervenes.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, Kanou-sama speaks harshly, but she¡¯s worried about you ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ If not, then the young lady of Kanou head house will not visit this mansion ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama¡¯s family rivals Kouzuki house in history. No, I believe that Kanou-sama¡¯s house was established 300 years before Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Kanou house is older than Kouzuki house?

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m highly grateful that Kanou-sama took my invitation and came to this mansion for the party. But, the daughter of Kanou house not sitting together with everyone else is¡­ ¡¹

    Kanou house has a high status. They have so much history.

    Therefore, she was sitting alone in one table before the start of the lecture.

    Jii-chan asked Kanou-san to sit on Misuzu¡¯s table.

    He concluded that she can¡¯t join in with the other young ladies, and so he gave her preferential treatment.

    ¡¸ Everyone, it¡¯s in the past. Currently, Kanou house is far from reaching Kouzuki house¡¯s prosperity ¡¹

    Kanou-san said and looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ However, the pride as a nobility still remains ¡¹

    Indeed, since Kanou house has a high status among nobility¡­

    Torii Mariko-san, who has Kanou house¡¯s head as her Grandfather, is accepted as a nobility daughter.

    ¡¸ I thought of coming personally to monitor Mariko-san so she won¡¯t put shame on Kanou house. I¡¯m genuinely sorry for the trouble she caused in Kouzuki house ¡¹

    This is a gathering of young ladies who have bodyguards in Misuzu¡¯s school.

    Torii-san is invited naturally.

    And then, Torii-san who came to Kouzuki house may do something impolite, and so¡­

    Kanou-san came here, worried.

    If Torii-san wasn¡¯t here, Kanou-san would¡¯ve refused Misuzu¡¯s invitation.

    She has no interest in a party hosted by Kouzuki house¡­

    ¡¸ And Mariko-san seriously said unpleasant lines, and her bodyguard was also an idiot! I¡¯m incredibly embarrassed that I¡¯d like to bury myself into a hole! ¡¹

    Kanou-san said.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, apologize to everyone, and we will take our leave! ¡¹

    She glared at Mariko-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to! ¡¹

    Torii-san glared back.

    ¡¸ I mean, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No means no! ¡¹

    Torii-san said flatly.

    ¡¸ I also have my pride as the daughter of Torii house. I will not withdraw after my parents were turned to laughingstock! ¡¹

    I can understand what she¡¯s trying to say.

    Torii-san¡¯s family, Torii electronics, is a first-class enterprise in Japan now.

    She probably couldn¡¯t agree with their idea of family standing.

    ¡¸ Besides! What Kanou house?! Sure, they have pride in their past, but that was before I was born! Kanou house is nothing now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kanou house is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kanou-san¡¯s father is only assigned as the honorary president or board director on a few societal organizations. He¡¯s not a company manager, an important person in the government, nor a member of the Diet. Kanou house doesn¡¯t bring anything new nowadays! You¡¯re just barely living with your name as nobility from the past! ¡¹

    I see.

    Kanou house is collapsing, only having their high social status remaining.

    ¡¸ Even so! Kanou house isn¡¯t just another noble family! We have history! ¡¹

    Kanou-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Indeed, you do have history. If you were an ordinary noble house, then you¡¯ll crumble down once you start sinking like Kurama-san¡¯s family, but¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at the Kurama sisters.

    Kurama Misato looks down in embarrassment.

    Arisu-san embraces her elder sister from behind.

    ¡¸ But Kanou house which has a high social status won¡¯t collapse that easy ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Kanou-san groaned.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why other families assign members of Kanou house as honorary members since Kanou family doesn¡¯t want to feel disgraced as a member of the nobility, showing that they still live in wealth ¡¹

    Torii-san grinned.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, are you serious about that? ¡¹

    Kanou-san talks back.

    ¡¸ Torii house even lets Kanou-san¡¯s family have some honorary position in our company! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll allow all this ridicule on my family! ¡¹

    I see.

    Kanou house is only a family with nobility status, but they don¡¯t have any money or social status.

    On the other hand, Torii house has a lot of money from its company but not accepted as nobility.

    I don¡¯t know the reason why Torii-san¡¯s parents married, but¡­

    Most people think that it¡¯s a political marriage for money and honor.

    Therefore, everyone thinks that Torii-san will soon become another wife for a political marriage to a family that is about to fall to ruin.

    And with that situation, the young ladies don¡¯t keep Torii-san company.

    And everyone is at a loss on how to deal with Kanou-san, who belongs to a family that has nothing but high nobility status.

    I now also understand why Torii-san suddenly introduced herself to Jii-chan without warning.

    It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t read the mood.

    She has no care about nobility, social status, nor authority.

    Therefore, she greets Jii-chan, the head of Kouzuki house, as someone equal to her.

    ¡¸ Are you done, Kanou-sama? Torii-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s improper for relatives to insult each other ¡¹

    Kanou-san, who gushed out her screams before she knew it felt ashamed.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry for the fuss we made ¡¹

    She stands up and bows to Misuzu and the other young ladies ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will leave right away. Torii-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Kanou-san tells Torii-san, but¡­

    Torii-san looks displeased.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    Misuzu says calmly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much more discourteous if you leave after that situation ¡¹

    Kanou-san looks at Misuzu angrily.

    ¡¸ Just as you have your pride as the daughter of Kanou house, I have my status as the daughter of Kouzuki house. If you two went home, it would develop as a problem between my Grandfather and Kanou-sama¡¯s Grandfather ¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to preserve the relationship between two families with high social standing.

    ¡¸ If that happens, I don¡¯t know how I should apologize to Grandfather. To tell you the truth, Sakurako-san¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu calls her by her first name.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a year older than you, and so you call me your senior in school, however¡­ ¡¹

    She stares at Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ Even if your family has a higher status than others, you mustn¡¯t forget to be considerate with other families. You look only at yourself, and never at others ¡¹

    I mean, it¡¯s as expected from the lady of Kanou house, she hardly cares about the face of Kouzuki house or other families and just acts on impulse.

    She¡¯s like Torii-san in a sense.

    The two of them are basically arrogant people.

    ¡¸ I apologize ¡¹

    Kanou-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Stay until the end of the party. We will send you home by car later ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, please sit down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Torii-san reluctantly agrees.

    ¡¸ As expected of Misuzu-sama! ¡¹

    The young ladies are impressed.

    ¡¸ As expected, Kouzuki house is of higher rank than Kanou house! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shh! If she hears that, Kanou-sama will cry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Torii-san is no match against Kouzuki-sama¡¯s authority after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re no match. Torii electronics against Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Family social standing, assets, and lineage, Kanou house nor Torii house, is no match against Kouzuki house even if they pile that up.

    With that thought, nobody other than Misuzu can handle these cousins better than Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Now then, I¡¯m very sorry to keep you all waiting everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also hungry now. Let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    As soon as Misuzu said that.

    Kouzuki SS maids take off the cover on the garden party catering meals.

    They also bring cold drinks from the mansion.

    They bring over warm and delicious meals from the side.

    As expected.

    There were some troubles after the toast, but¡­

    They coped with it so they could serve the meals in their best state during the party.

    They¡¯re probably accustomed to serving parties Jii-chan hosts.

    Parties where they have VIP from foreign countries, or guest of honor coming in late often happens.

    At times like that, they consider bringing delicious food at perfect timings.

    ¡¸ You two should eat ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Kanou-san and Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also¡­ ¡¹

    The two show a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ Oh? Are you still trying to be rude? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled and said.

    ¡¸ Enjoying the party is a way of consideration for others. Naturally, speaking your thoughts for the meals are included ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s go, Mariko-san ¡¹

    Kanou-san stands up and heads to the meals in the catering.

    ¡¸ W-What? Just go by yourself, Kanou-san ¡¹

    Torii-san complained.

    ¡¸ We need to show the other young ladies that we made peace after Misuzu-sama made arrangements. This is the gratitude for Misuzu-sama¡¯s care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa. I get it, we cannot cause more troubles on Kouzuki-sama¡¯s party any more than this ¡¹

    Torii-san stood up.

    Shie-san, Kanou-san¡¯s bodyguard, walks behind her like it¡¯s natural.

    Torii-san noticed that.

    ¡¸ Haiji, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    She calls Adelheid-san behind her, but¡­

    Adelheid-san¡¯s not moving.

    ¡¸ Right, very well. I¡¯ll end my contract with you by the end of the month ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked at Torii-san in surprise.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no other way. I cannot have you around me after embarrassing me that way ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks down with a teary face.

    Torii-san looks at Kurama-san¡­

    ¡¸ If possible, I¡¯ll take Kurama-san¡¯s two bodyguards. Naturally, that means Torii house will pay the transfer fee to Kurama house. Your family needs every little bit of money, right? ¡¹

    Kurama Misato and Arisu don¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸ W-We¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We!! ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka try to refuse Torii-san, but.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not talking to you two ¡¹

    She¡¯s showing that she¡¯s negotiating with the Master.

    ¡¸ Oh well. You have until the end of the party to think about it. I had to stay until the end, after all. I¡¯d prefer not to go home without a bodyguard ¡¹

    That means she wants to hire Mitama-san and Kinuka-san and go home with them.

    ¡¸ Well, it doesn¡¯t have to be you two anyway ¡¹

    Torii-san leaves the table with Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu calls me

    I head to Misuzu along with the disguised Luna.

    Ruriko and Shou-neechan come over.

    Edie¡¯s behind Michi.

    On the other hand, Michi and Yomi are separated from us.

    If Yomi and Luna are together, they¡¯ll find out that Luna was the girl who fought Kyouko-san earlier.

    Tendou Otome, the Kansai Yakuza spy, is still there.

    Rei-chan and Margo-san are having a friendly chat with their fans.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s keeping company of the young ladies of the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ That was amazing, Misuzu ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried that things might go sought, but you managed to settle them down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, only half of it, yes ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Right, Tendou Otome might still have some tricks up her sleeve.

    ¡¸ But, I was worried. I thought of various countermeasures with Michi and Yomi, and yet ¡¹

    For now, let¡¯s put them to use.

    ¡¸ We also brainstormed ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I are in the frontlines of Kouzuki house¡¯s battlefield ¡¹

    Right.

    Misuzu and Ruriko will continue their lives as daughters of the nobility.

    ¡¸ Just a bit more and you will take hold of the young ladies¡¯ thoughts ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ For the bodyguards of the young ladies to accept the control of Kouzuki SS¡­ ¡¹

    The bodyguards have to be with them for 24 hours a day.

    And they¡¯ll become aware of that house¡¯s movements.

    ¡¸ And another one ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we will cause a disturbance for that ¡¹

    A disturbance?

    Edie goes to Adelheid-san, who¡¯s feeling depressed.

    ¡¸ Hey! You! Yes, you ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked up. Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t look good for you, does it? Your life in Japan might be over already ¡¹

    Yeah, in this situation.

    Torii-san will dismiss Adelheid-san, and no other family will hire her.

    She failed on her exaggerated A-class license, her way of promoting herself.

    ¡¸ But, do you have the skill? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My skill? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re useful ¡¹

    Edie said. Adelheid-san looks blankly.

    ¡¸ Maybe not now. The party just started, but something will happen in 25 minutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A sideshow for the party! ¡¹

    Edie said.

 Chapter 856. High Life / My worth is too low?!

    New names introduced in ¡°High Life¡± Arc.

    ¡ïYoung ladies and their bodyguards

    Kanou Sakurako 16y/o Daughter of Kanou house, a family with a long history rivaling Kouzuki house.

    Shiranui Shie / 17 y/o Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard. A daughter of a family that serves Kanou house for generations.

    Torii Mariko / 16 y/o Young lady of Torii electronics. She seems cut off from others, unable to read the mood.

    Haiji Katori / 13 y/o Mariko¡¯s bodyguard. However, a girl hired by contract. Half-race.

    Kurama Misato / 18 y/o. Daughter of Kurama house, which is sinking. Planned to become a prostitute.

    Kurama Arisu / 13 y/o. Misato¡¯s little sister. Always covers up her sister.

    Anjou Mitama / 18 y/o. Misato¡¯s bodyguard. ¡°Will attack from the sky¡± ¨C Favorite phrase. Silent.

    Anjou Kinuka / 13 y/o. Arisu¡¯s bodyguard. Thick nerves.

    Kuromiya Motoko / 17 y/o. A young warrior lady. Kuromiya spearmanship instructor.

    Mikuriya Kurumi / 14 y/o Motoko¡¯s bodyguard, a fluffy-haired cute girl.

    ¡ïKansai Yakuza spy

    Tendou Otome / 17 y/o/ She infiltrated as a bodyguard of the granddaughter of Mizushima holdings¡¯ president.

    ¡¸ Do you know why you failed? ¡¹

    Edie asks Adelheid-san.

    Ah, Edie¡¯s now closer to us, and so¡­

    Michi and Yomi are moving to distance themselves from us now.

    Yeah, Yomi will be checking on the other young ladies and their bodyguards.

    Tendou Otome-san, the Kansai Yakuza spy, is on the table far from us.

    She¡¯s talking to her Master, the young lady speaking for her.

    They¡¯re probably planning on doing something.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Seki-sama from Kouzuki SS hindered me ¡¹

    Adelheid-san glared at Edie and replied.

    ¡¸ Yes, you called? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan turns around.

    ¡¸ Hmm, not really ¡¹

    Edie says, smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Adelheid-san seems unconvinced.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s change the question. Your former master called out to the sisters over there after saying dismissing you ¡¹

    Sisters. She means the Anjou sisters.

    Anjou sisters looked at Edie and Adelheid-san.

    No, their Masters, the Kurama sisters. Kanou-san and Shie-san as well.

    Torii-san¡¯s the only one who¡¯s on the catering side and is biting on a sandwich.

    However, nobody comes close to her. I guess the young ladies avoid her.

    ¡¸ Then, why do you think it was them? ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama needs a new bodyguard to replace me ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks in frustration.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What else do I know?! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is angry.

    ¡¸ You derived your conclusion with yourself at the center. And since you evaluate yourself highly, it¡¯s natural you think that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you trying to say!? I¡¯m a first-class bodyguard! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said. Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ I thought so too. Maybe you¡¯re telling the truth. You might be strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it. If you¡¯re going that far, then let¡¯s fight! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san takes a stance.

    ¡¸ Too early. Everyone just started eating. The sideshow is for later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t call my strength a sideshow! ¡¹

    As soon as she said that, Edie released a strong Qi.

    ¡¸ Ugu! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡¯s unable to move after applying Qi on her.

    ¡¸ Listen to what I¡¯m saying ¡¹

    Adelheid-san glared at Edie.

    ¡¸ Sure, you might be strong. At least, you think that you have the skill¡­However ¡¹

    On the other hand, Edie speaks with an unbreaking smile.

    ¡¸ Nobody knows that. You can evaluate yourself as strong as much as you want, but others will only react, ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m an A-rank graduate of the academy! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san objects. Still unable to move.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why the reaction is ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Japan is a country that focuses on achievements more. You can graduate from all the well-known academy, but if you¡¯re lacking in actual experience, then they¡¯ll treat you as a beginner ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s necessary is the years you worked on-site, and if possible, good results. I had an S-rank from the academy, but they evaluate me by my work as Kakka¡¯s bodyguard than the license. He¡¯s one of the VIP of this country, and all the people he meets are leaders inside and outside of the political and business circles. My evaluation depends on how I take control of the locations where Kakka is present ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s personal bodyguard is Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, but¡­

    Those two are muscle bodyguards.

    It¡¯s Shou-neechan and chief Yazawa dealing with the whole division of bodyguards and all the coordination with the people Jii-chan meets.

    Drafting plans for bodyguards, setting personnel, managing them, discussing how to deal with other parties, and if the guest of honor is from a foreign country, they need to learn to be proficient in that language.

    ¡¸ To me, the S-rank license is only a decoration among my skills. ¡¹ It¡¯s more-or-less useful when dealing with people in the West. I didn¡¯t get the job only because of the S-rank license. ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s both a good and bad thing about Japan prioritizing experience at work. For example, in the West, if they want an artist, they¡¯ll look for art school graduates. The difference between professional and amateur is the education they received. And so, artists in the West have the art school they graduated from written in their profile. They wouldn¡¯t accept you as an artist if you didn¡¯t graduate. No matter how interesting is the work of a person who hasn¡¯t graduated is, they¡¯ll see it as an amateur work, and so they¡¯ll never accept it as art ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But, in Japan, lots of artists aren¡¯t even graduates, see? Well, some cliques belong to some art university, but the question of ¡°what kind of art do they make¡± is much more important. Is it a good one? An interesting one? They seek that more than others. In Japan, lots of illustrators have high value even though they haven¡¯t graduated from an art school, right? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about that, though.

    ¡¸ However, the problem is that the social evaluation and money value of art here is low in this country. It¡¯s the cause why amateurs evaluated with high talent is paid lowly. But, just like the modern art people claiming that one should concentrate on arts university origin, I don¡¯t think that Japan should follow the West in their Art. If that happens, the artists who accepted professional education will be left to ask for the country¡¯s funding. I think old men make that claim to make it easy for themselves ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ After all, well, Japanese people do love getting various licenses for anything, that you can¡¯t work at some jobs without a license. But having only a license won¡¯t do ¡¹

    She smiled at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ You probably don¡¯t understand my feelings after getting an A-rank license ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks with a gloomy tone.

    ¡¸ Oh? But I do. I also enrolled at that academy. If I recall, you¡¯re still 13. And I know how difficult it is for a 13-year-old to get an A-3 license. You need quite a lot of skill to do that. You finished school by skipping grades, right? A high school graduate at age 13. ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS already had examined the profile of the bodyguards of the young ladies that came here.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s the head of that. She knows all of it.

    ¡¸ If you know that, then why did you devalue me earlier?! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san protests.

    ¡¸ Children who cut herself into adult business gets kicked out. ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is a bodyguard company specialized in Japan nobility. Reika and I, members of that company, are present. Yet, you think that we¡¯ll let your unreasonable business go through? ¡¹

    Right.

    Adelheid-san wasn¡¯t just trying to promote herself, she was telling the other young ladies that she can introduce other A-rank license holders to them.

    ¡¸ It was so rude and coarse that you don¡¯t think of what the other side thinks. The young ladies were all having fun listening to what you had to say. Still, in reality, they won¡¯t hire you nor show interest in the academy graduates you want to introduce them. This is Japan after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san asks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ I have the skill. I can work flawlessly as a bodyguard. Also, the people I will introduce will have the academy license¡­ ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks at the bodyguards in the courtyard.

    Most of them are following their Master closely, but.

    Some eat together with their Master like they¡¯re friends.

    And some are away from their Masters, clinging to Rei-chan and Margo-san.

    ¡¸ At least, I¡¯m better than most of the bodyguards in this place ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    ¡¸ As I said, that¡¯s your self-evaluation ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ You have no achievements in this country. Those LADIES don¡¯t know if the academy graduate is better or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The world doesn¡¯t revolve around your standards ¡¹

    Edie and Shou-neechan tell her.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you want me to fight you to show my skill? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡¯s hand is sweating.

    Oh, I see. This girl.

    Torii-san is her first duty as a bodyguard as she just graduated from the academy.

    She lacks experience.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late though ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If you wanted to show off your skill, then you should¡¯ve done something during Kyouko¡¯s attack ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s invasion earlier.

    Edie and Michi participated in the battle. Yomi and Luna. Rei-chan and Margo-san.

    Then, Anjou Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama called them out because they tried to challenge Kyouko Messer ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ T-Their attack didn¡¯t do anything! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Anjou sisters¡¯ Skylab Hurricane Mixer was a miss.

    Kyouko-san grabbed Kinuka-san, who has a helmet on, and that was the end of it.

    ¡¸ Really? It¡¯s much better than freezing in place and unable to do anything, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I concluded that protecting Mariko-sama is the best thing I could do in that situation! If you talk about people who can¡¯t move, then include all the other bodyguards too! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san objects.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same. You didn¡¯t do anything as a result. The noble ladies know that you¡¯re nothing different from the other bodyguards. No amount of appeal can change that ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, hiring those girls is a significant advantage for Torii-sama. After all, they were the girls who jumped at Kyouko Messer with all these young ladies watching. Torii-sama will bring those girls to her, and whenever she meets someone, she can use that as a conversation starter. ¡°These girls fought against Kyouko Messer. Well, they didn¡¯t win, however. ufufufu¡± and something along those lines ¡¹

    ¡¸ That will become a topic among bodyguards? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san glared at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Oh? That¡¯s a tale of heroism. That¡¯s a good thing for bodyguards. It¡¯s boring to bring a bodyguard who has no story to talk about ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s right. The attention goes to Anjou sisters for fighting off Kyouko-san.

    That is why Torii-san locked on them right away.

    ¡¸ On the other hand. I can somehow understand now why you don¡¯t evaluate your master highly compared to the other houses ¡¹

    Torii Mariko-san¡¯s mother belonged to Kanou house, and so she¡¯s accepted as a young lady, but¡­

    Torii house isn¡¯t evaluated that highly. They¡¯re wealthy, however.

    ¡¸ I know that. I have investigated Mariko-sama¡¯s relationship with others ¡¹

    As expected of an A-rank license holder. Adelheid-san said with her chest puffed in pride.

    ¡¸ And you came to Japan hired by that kind of Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ As a bodyguard. A professional A-rank bodyguard! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san appeals loudly.

    ¡¸ But, that girl won¡¯t hire you. Other girls never will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t like used goods. If she doesn¡¯t accept you, others never will ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand! I¡¯m different from Mariko-ojousama. Also, I¡¯m only under a contract with Torii house, Torii house¡¯s matters shouldn¡¯t relate to me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that reasoning will not work in the adult¡¯s world ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ And it¡¯s not just in Japan. It applies to the West as well. Naturally, the West is fussy about who has connections to who. Not knowing that means you can¡¯t cross over this world ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san shows resentment.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re just 13 and a fresh graduate of the academy, it can¡¯t be helped. You didn¡¯t have a Master as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t leave girls like you alone. If left alone, bad people will use someone like you as their sacrificial pawn for convenience ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not an idiot that evil people can use ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not worried about you. To tell the truth, if we leave you alone, someone will use you, and it¡¯s troublesome, so we¡¯ll get ahead of them ¡¹

    I see.

    If at that time¡­

    Edie didn¡¯t call out to Adelheid-san, who got dismissed¡­

    Adelheid-san will look for a new employer, and try to promote herself among the young ladies in the courtyard.

    However, the young ladies in here will never hire Torii-san, a bodyguard that just got dismissed.

    Furthermore, everyone in here has their personal bodyguard.

    Adelheid-san will try to promote herself, asserting that she¡¯s from Europe.

    It becomes a trouble for other bodyguards.

    And Tendou Otome will not let that go by.

    No, it¡¯s probably her ground to talk to Adelheid-san and say, ¡°let¡¯s find you an employer,¡± to pull on her side.

    Therefore, they went and talked to her to beat her to the punch.

    ¡¸ You smell trouble, but it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Edie sighed.

    ¡¸ And in the end, what do you want me to do?! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san doesn¡¯t break her challenging behavior.

    ¡¸ Are you telling me to join Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    Ah, Adelheid-san changed the force of argument.

    She¡¯s quick but troublesome.

    After understanding that her skill will not get her reemployed by other families¡­

    This time, she¡¯s targeting Kouzuki SS>

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not suited in company work. You lack loyalty ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Right.

    If Adelheid-san joins Kouzuki SS¡­

    She¡¯ll only think of it as a stepping stool.

    If she finds a better employer, she¡¯ll resign right away.

    She¡¯ll only cause trouble to people, not even thinking of passing the baton.

    It works in foreign countries, but not in Japan.

    If Kouzuki SS were to hire her, it would hurt the trust in the company.

    ¡¸ Rather than that, nobody will hire you without knowing your skill ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I think you already know, but Misuzu-sama is the host for today¡¯s party. Anything we¡¯re to do needs Misuzu-sama¡¯s approval ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at Misuzu.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are discussing something.

    ¡¸ The ladies of Kouzuki house will decide what happens to you ultimately. I can report to my superiors but, I have no right to say. Do you understand? ¡¹

    The problems of young ladies¡¯ bodyguards is a delicate one.

    The young ladies look at Adelheid-san doubtfully.

    Shou-neechan can¡¯t decide for herself whether she¡¯s accepted or not.

    ¡¸ As I said earlier, I¡¯m a graduate of Academy, and I know the true worth of your A-3 license. But, it¡¯s meaningless even if I do. You need to show your worth to the young ladies in here, and make them understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Make them understand? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san repeats.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s meaningless to make an appeal the young ladies won¡¯t understand. Basically, you¡¯re not showing your strength ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ You can have all the abilities you need as a bodyguard, but the young ladies don¡¯t know martial arts. They might not even be interested ¡¹

    And that¡¯s why, earlier, during the exhibition match.

    Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, Rei-chan, and Margo-san¡­

    They showed a battle filled with charm.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s a fight where they appealed their strength and skills to the young ladies.

    And so the young ladies had fun watching, and after it was over, their evaluation of the four never went down.

    Instead, it turned Rei-chan and Margo-san popular.

    ¡¸ I finally understand what you¡¯re trying to say ¡¹

    Adelheid-san understood.

    She¡¯s not an idiot. She¡¯s just young.

    She¡¯ll understand once you explain it to her.

    ¡¸ Then, who do I fight? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Reika and I won¡¯t do. Neither will Michi-san and Edie-san. It¡¯s unreasonable for you to fight bodyguards that are involved with Kouzuki ¡¹

    ¡¸ If the bodyguards here understood that I¡¯m stronger, what position will you give me? ¡¹

    No, look.

    That¡¯s not how it works.

    She doesn¡¯t get how the world works.

    ¡¸ Hmm. You think you can win against Michi or me? ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, if it¡¯s against them, I will not lose ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks at Yomi, who stands a bit further than Michi.

    Hmm.

    I guess Miko power was a misfire.

    Well, Luna¡­

    She¡¯s still clinging behind me.

    ¡¸ Those girls have a special skill. They just started in martial arts ¡¹

    Edie explained.

    ¡¸ You jest. Nobody will understand my skill if I just overwhelm a beginner ¡¹

    Yeah, well.

    I think that Adelheid-san will lose.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s speed is monstrous, and so she could deal with Yomi before she used her power, but.

    She can take on Adelheid-san in an instant.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Would you like to have a fight with me? ¡¹

    Says Shie-san, Kanou-san¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-ojousama, please give me your approval ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie, why would you? ¡¹

    Kanou-san¡¯s surprised.

    Shie-san looked at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Seki-sama, uhm, is Kouzuki SS taking part-time recruits? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Shie, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-ojousama, I¡¯m thinking of leaving school ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say?! ¡¹

    Shie-san.

    ¡¸ If I drop out, then I can¡¯t become Sakurako-ojousama¡¯s bodyguard in school, but when you¡¯re studying, I will be free. I can apply myself to work at Kouzuki SS meanwhile ¡¹

    She wants to work part-time in Kouzuki SS while Kanou-san is in school?

    ¡¸ I can take the job of defending a VIP during the day. I don¡¯t mind working as a subordinate in such places. Anyway, I would like to work along with others, wearing the same uniform in a post ¡¹

    Shie-san said.

    ¡¸ Is Kanou house¡¯s financial situation that unattractive? ¡¹

    Misuzu, who was talking to Ruriko, turned to Shie-san and asked.

    ¡¸ N-No, that¡¯s not the case. However, I would like to pay for my food ¡¹

    No, Shie-san is a bodyguard of Kanou house 24 hours a day.

    Shouldn¡¯t Kanou house shoulder for her necessities?

    ¡¸ No, actually, I want to save up money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie? ¡¹

    Kanou-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I would like to save up some funds for when Ojou-sama becomes independent of Kanou house ¡¹

    Kanou-san will leave her house?

 Chapter 857. High Life / Ready? Go!

    ¡¸ I understand your sentiment, but¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled at Shie-san wryly.

    ¡¸ How about you think it over before talking about it again? ¡¹

    Shie-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is an organization under Kouzuki house, Kakka¡¯s personal company. And, you think that we can hire a bodyguard of Kanou house for part-time work? ¡¹

    Kanou house has a rivaling status with Kouzuki house.

    A bodyguard who protects such a family can¡¯t have a side-job on a company owned by another family.

    ¡¸ If you do that, you won¡¯t just embarrass Kanou house, it will embarrass me who accepted you as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no side-job in bodyguard work. We can¡¯t give you work during hours where your master is at school ¡¹

    Yeah, In case of a prolonged meeting of VIPs¡­

    Shie-san couldn¡¯t go home to welcome back Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, we prefer men who have a fierce-look and good physique as uniformed bodyguards. Their job is to overpower the surroundings and have strange people avoid contact with them. If we have someone cute, wearing a schoolgirl uniform, I¡¯m sure that the uniform fetishists will come for you ¡¹

    Yeah, like guys who love cute girls wearing uniform.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not cute ¡¹

    Shie-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh? From what I see, you look cute ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ We deal with criminals like Kyouko Messer after all ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Shou-neechan is a professional.

    The weight of her job is different from an exclusive bodyguard who follows their Master all day.

    ¡¸ At least, we can¡¯t conduct business where you work for us as a side job ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry for the impoliteness ¡¹

    Shie-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Although, if you want to leave Kanou-sama¡¯s house and work for Kouzuki SS, then that¡¯s a different story ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what you want, then I will assign you to another young lady. Your Master will change, but the contents of your job will stay the same. You won¡¯t have to quit school either. The young lady I will assign you to also attends the same school ¡¹

    Shie-san will leave Kanou house and enter Kouzuki SS.

    Then, she¡¯ll dispatch as a bodyguard of another young lady?

    ¡¸ Oh, but you can¡¯t join our company and get yourself assigned to Kanou house. It would be similar to a big company selling out because they have financial problems. Yet, they remain on the same building as they renewed their lease contract. The world doesn¡¯t work that way ¡¹

    If Shie-san leaves Kanou house and enters Kouzuki SS, it is a personal problem.

    The bodyguard escaping Kanou house, which she served for years, would be a failure.

    Kouzuki SS will gather some rumors about taking in a bodyguard from another house, but it¡¯s not a big deal.

    Other than being a personal problem, the idea that there were some trouble between Shie-san and Kanou house would show up.

    However, If Shie-san affiliates herself with Kouzuki SS, yet, she continues as Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s bodyguard, then¡­

    ¡¸ That creates more problems for Kanou-sama than me, right? ¡¹

    People will think that Kanou house is having problems with the cost of their bodyguards that they asked for Kouzuki house¡¯s support.

    Kouzuki SS paying up for Shie-san¡¯s salary but, Kanou house might be paying up Kouzuki SS for their bodyguard service. Or Maybe, Kouzuki house is assisting them for free.

    In short, they¡¯ll see that Kanou house is having financial difficulties.

    ¡¸ I devote my life to Kanou house ¡¹

    Shie-san said.

    ¡¸ Right. Then, don¡¯t say something that stupid again ¡¹

    Shou-neechan is smiling, but her words are harsh.

    In the end, bodyguards who swore their loyalty to a specific house cannot have a side job as a bodyguard of someone else.

    It¡¯s known that if Shie-san were to bodyguard someone else and Kanou-san gets in danger, she will abandon her current Master and head over to Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Shie-san bows deeply.

    ¡¸ Seki-san, I also apologize for her. My Shie is quite careless. However, Shie has done that due to my lack of virtue. Please forgive us ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san bows her head to Shou-neechan, but.

    Misuzu stretched out her hand to stop Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama, you mustn¡¯t bow your head ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Kanou-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ People are watching. They all seem to be having a pleasant talk while dining but, some of them are looking at us ¡¹

    Right.

    We have lots of young ladies and their bodyguards in the garden party tonight.

    We also have some Kansai Yakuza spies.

    ¡¸ Seki-san came here to talk between servants. And so, we must pretend we didn¡¯t hear what happened ¡¹

    Shou-neechan is older than Shie-san if we¡¯re talking about their bodyguard duty.

    It wouldn¡¯t seem odd if Shie-san bows her head to Shou-neechan during their conversation.

    I mean, Shou-neechan never takes off that smile of hers.

    Looking from a distance, Shou-neechan, the site chief of Kouzuki SS, answered some questions Shie-san had, and so she bowed her head after.

    Shou-neechan talked about Kouzuki SS, giving out training for the bodyguards earlier.

    They¡¯ll assume that Shie-san wants to join in the training, or she wants to practice with Rei-chan, along those lines.

    However, if the young lady of Kanou house, Sakurako-san¡­

    If Sakurako-san bows her head to Shou-neechan, a servant of Kouzuki house, then it will seem out of place. They will pay their attention.

    And they¡¯ll assume that something happened.

    ¡¸ It is as you say. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Kanou-san said expressionlessly.

    ¡¸ That conversation was between Seki-san and her. We didn¡¯t hear anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me neither ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Did you hear anything? ¡¹

    Luna and I shook our heads.

    Adelheid-san as well.

    Edie looked at Anjou Mitama-san and Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t hear anything! ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu says, representing her elder sister, who looks down.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s return to the topic ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ It would be a problem if Adelheid-san were to have you as an opponent ¡¹

    Right.

    Adelheid-san wants to show off her real strength.

    Shie-san suddenly presented herself as an opponent.

    ¡¸ Why? Can¡¯t I fight her off as my apology for earlier? ¡¹

    Shie-san suggests a penalty for herself.

    ¡¸ Geez. Look¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sighed.

    ¡¸ If you, from Kanou house, and the bodyguard of Torii house were to fight in the mansion of Kouzuki house, it will become a big deal! ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Do you not get it? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ But Torii Mariko-sama already dismissed me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s only convenient for you! The question of who brought you to this mansion still remains! Kanou house is on a higher status, you know?! If the bodyguard of that family suddenly picked a fight in the courtyard, then the blame goes to Torii house ¡¹

    I see. She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ You shouldn¡¯t think of your own convenience, think of other people¡¯s standpoint as well. You¡¯re such troublesome girls! ¡¹

    Edie admonished Adelheid-san and Shie-san.

    ¡¸ Besides, you, who¡¯s older, and have a proper master, has a more significant reason why you don¡¯t want to lose compared to her. It¡¯s not going to be a fair fight ¡¹

    Shie-san will join the fight with the responsibility of a Kanou house bodyguard in her shoulders.

    Adelheid-san, who Torii-san dismissed, has nothing to lose.

    Besides, Adelheid-san is still 13.

    Shie-san is at 17.

    ¡¸ Age difference has nothing to do with this. I will win anyway ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said, but.

    ¡¸ The young ladies watching do mind ¡¹

    Yeah. They¡¯ll say, ¡°It¡¯s natural that the older one will win against the small,¡± or ¡°She cannot lose as she holds the honor of nobility.¡±

    And all the other thoughts.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you cannot fight someone older than you and shoulder heavy responsibility! ¡¹

    Edie said.

    But is there anyone like that?

    ¡¸ Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna clings on my legs.

    Oh right, Luna¡¯s 12.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nobody ¡¹

    Edie waves her hand.

    ¡¸ If I recall, you¡¯re 13 years old, right? ¡¹

    Edie points at Anjou Kinuka-san, Kurama house¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Kinuka-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Hey, what do you think after hearing our conversation? ¡¹

    Ruriko, who¡¯s next to Misuzu, asks Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ I-I, no, I didn¡¯t hear anything ¡¹

    Kinuka-san replies, but¡­

    ¡¸ Earlier, you two tried to challenge Kyouko-san for your Master¡¯s honor, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We showed our spirit to serve Kurama house! Right? Big Sis! ¡¹

    Mitama-san nods as her sister called her.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s the reason we attacked Kyouko Messer from the sky ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, they avoided it ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It was all to show that Kurama house¡­Misato-ojousama and Arisu-ojousama have us sisters with them! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will never go easy on those who are impolite to our young ladies! ¡¹

    The sisters declared.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s how far you¡¯re willing to go to stay with Kurama-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But, if things stay as they are, Kurama-sama¡¯s house will collapse ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our loyalty remains even if the family is no more! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No more! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters show no hesitation.

    ¡¸ But, you would instead continue working than have the house collapse, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Look at your masters ¡¹

    Well, Anjou sisters say that they¡¯ll protect Kurama house even if they collapse, but¡­

    Kurama sisters prefer that their house doesn¡¯t collapse at all.

    ¡¸ Earlier, this girl got told that she can¡¯t work in Kouzuki SS if she wants to stay with her master ¡¹

    Edie pointed at Shie-san and said.

    ¡¸ But you girls, have you ever thought of helping out your Master¡¯s house than protect them by selling off your skill? ¡¹

    Selling off their skill?

    ¡¸ I have no idea how much Kurama-san¡¯s family is in debt, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ If you were to sell yourselves to another family, then shouldn¡¯t the funds help them a bit? ¡¹

    Edie continues.

    ¡¸ However, if that happens, we¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will get separated from Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Anjou sisters show troubled faces.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll serve other houses forever. You can take it for a limited time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, shouldn¡¯t it be only one of you two serving Kurama-san instead? ¡¹

    Just one of the sisters working away?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s in our company, we have contracts that have that terms. However, you must show that you have the skill ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Do you mind, Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all. Grandfather entrusted hiding the young bodyguards for Kouzuki SS to Seki-san ¡¹

    Misuzu shows approval.

    ¡¸ As that girl¡¯s Master said, the young ladies in here think that you challenged Kyouko Messer because you want to abandon Kurama house and work for another house ¡¹

    Torii-san thought that way. I¡¯m sure others had the same thought.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­we¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Others don¡¯t care what your true intentions are. You can show your real motive, but they¡¯ll only guess the truth ¡¹

    Everyone thinks that way, and so they accept it as that.

    ¡¸ In short, you girls are in the same state as this girl who just got dismissed ¡¹

    Shou-neechan points at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, the younger sister is the same age as her. Both look young and have no house to carry in their shoulder ¡¹

    Shou-neechan knows all of the bodyguards that came in today.

    She doesn¡¯t see Torii house as nobility but an upstart.

    Kurama house, which is about to collapse, has no honor to protect.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, everyone knows how Kinuka-san fought earlier, and so I think that it¡¯s a great match if we have you two fight as a sideshow ¡¹

    If it¡¯s a battle between two cute 13-year-old girls¡­

    ¡¸ W-Wait. Don¡¯t make conclusions without asking us first ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san is angry.

    ¡¸ Kinuka is my bodyguard. Isn¡¯t that right, Onee-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama Misato is still all shook up.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t discuss it with Misato-san and Arisu-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ You two don¡¯t have anything anymore ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said that.

    Misato-san¡¯s going to become a prostitute.

    And I¡¯ll train Arisu-san along with her.

    It¡¯s already decided.

    That means, Kurama house and Jii-chan already talked it out with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Kurama house can no longer guarantee the pay nor the necessities for these two bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need those! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We are serving our young lady by our own volition ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Anjou sisters protest, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m talking to Kurama-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko replies gently.

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, quiet down ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san tells her servants.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, I¡¯m very sorry. Please continue ¡¹

    She bows her head

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ Your bodyguards follow you on their own volition. In reality, Kurama-san no longer has the power to have them follow you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you say ¡¹

    Misato-san starts tearing up.

    ¡¸ Therefore, these two are free. Naturally, they¡¯re not paid their wage, but they¡¯re free to continue as Kurama-san¡¯s bodyguard if they so choose. And they¡¯re also free to sell their skill to another house to save Kurama house ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means we no longer need to ask Kurama-san about it. See? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    It¡¯s the Anjou sisters¡¯ problem whether they want to sell their skills or not.

    Therefore, Kurama sisters were ignored.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that it¡¯s a problem if a servant continues to serve a Master who can¡¯t give anything to them, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kinuka, Mitama were with me since we were born! ¡¹

    Arisu-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We have been Misato-sama and Arisu-sama¡¯s bodyguard since birth! We swore to Ragaraja to protect them forever! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I pledged to Vaisravana! ¡¹

    These sisters.

    ¡¸ No, you should leave us ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ O-Onee-sama! Why?! Kinuka are our¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. They worked splendidly./ That is why we cannot let Mitama sink along with us ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san looks at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Seki-sama, I believe that Mitama is suited for Kouzuki SS¡¯ work. Could you look after the two? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for them to decide. I believe Misuzu-sama already mentioned that ¡¹

    Yes, it¡¯s for the Anjou sisters to decide whether they will sell themselves or not.

    ¡¸ We will not go anywhere! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll stay as Misato-sama¡¯s subordinates forever! ¡¹

    Hearing that, Kurama Misato¡­

    ¡¸ Then, Mitama, Kinuka, as your Master, I order you two¡­ ¡¹

    She says while tears drop from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Take Kouzuki SS¡¯ offer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama, I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want to separate from Kinuka! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Oh.

    It looks like the young ladies noticed the fuss.

    If this goes on.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that. Kouzuki SS cannot hire them if we don¡¯t know their skill ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said loudly.

    Kurama Misato, who settled that their house is collapsing, is now letting Kouzuki SS take their bodyguards. That¡¯s what everyone thinks.

    ¡¸ You need to be strong if you want to get in Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Edie continues the play.

    ¡¸ And so, you need to show off your skill by fighting off this girl! Then we¡¯ll talk ¡¹

    She pats Adelheid-san¡¯s back.

    With that, they¡¯ll see Adelheid-san as someone trying to promote herself to Kouzuki SS>

    ¡¸ Anjou Kinuka 13 y/o vs./ Adelheid Katori 13 y/o. Ready! Go! ¡¹

    The sideshow begins.

    The young ladies observe as it¡¯s amusing for them.

    ¡¸ W-Wait a second! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said in a panic.

    ¡¸ The conversation moved on its own but, I cannot fight someone that weak ¡¹

    She speaks loudly, but that¡¯s not an act.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m an A-rank license holder graduate from the academy! I feel sorry fighting this girl! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said with pride.

    It looks like she loves attention.

    ¡¸ So you say, but what about you, Kinuka? ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    Kinuka¡¯s clearly angry.

    ¡¸ I cannot let that statement pass by ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kinuka? ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ This is different from earlier. Anjou arts self-defense, Anjou Kinuka¡­Now that you said too much, it would be a shame as a warrior if I don¡¯t face you!!! ¡¹

    Oh wow.

    Kinuka-san¡¯s fired up!!!

 Chapter 858. High Life / Little CatFight Part 1

    ¡¸ This is different from earlier. Anjou arts self-defense, Anjou Kinuka¡­Now that you said too much, it would be a shame as a warrior if I don¡¯t face you!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san moves forward, filled with fighting spirit.

    ¡¸ My, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s starting? ¡¹

    The young ladies give their attention this way.

    Kansai Yakuza¡¯s spy, Tendou Otome, does the same.

    Ah, she¡¯s whispering something to the young lady who speaks for her.

    Tendou Otome slipped in the courtyard as a bodyguard of the young lady of Mizushima holdings.

    And so, she has no right to speak along with the young ladies.

    It¡¯s probably rare for bodyguards in Kansai to infiltrate, so she¡¯s likely unacquainted with the other bodyguards.

    I don¡¯t know whether the young lady is her only ally, but still.

    That lady is the granddaughter of the president of Mizushima Holdings, right?

    She seems like a minor character for a young lady.

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san. She¡¯s the young lady of the company president of Takahama products. Among the people that came here today, her lineage isn¡¯t that great ¡¹

    Luna says while clinging to my back.

    Luna¡¯s been reading the minds of the girls in the courtyard since earlier.

    ¡¸ The young lady of Mizushima holdings is that one. The small girl next to Reika-oneesama right now ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s a small girl among Rei-chan¡¯s fans, she looks like someone from elementary.

    A long curled hair, she¡¯s cute.

    ¡¸ She knows that Tendou is someone scary, and so she escapes to Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    Does she know that Tendou Otome is a spy from the Kansai Yakuza and forced herself to become a bodyguard?

    Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s not sticking together with her.

    ¡¸ And the Takahama product young lady is having a lesbian relationship with Tendou, that¡¯s why she¡¯s saying what she¡¯s told ¡¹

    Luna whispers.

    ¡¸ Lesbian? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That Tendou looks like she dragged her to that world. The young lady of Mizushima holdings was too young that it was on Tendou¡¯s strike zone, she wonders ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s a lesbian, but not into lolita.

    ¡¸ Also, they needed someone well-connected, like that Takahama products young lady to make dodgy dealings with other young ladies ¡¹

    I see. Elementary school girl has few connections.

    Takahama products¡¯ young lady should be in high school.

    ¡¸ But, these are all only from reading the mind of the Takahama products young lady ¡¹

    Luna said worriedly.

    ¡¸ That Tendou seems to know the reach of our power ¡¹

    Miko power needs close distance to use.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she¡¯s taking distance from Yomi-oneesama and me ¡¹

    Tendou Otome came from Kansai.

    She probably investigated all the secrets Miko power has.

    She naturally noticed that the girl hiding behind me is Takakura Luna.

    ¡¸ ALso¡­ ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s sweating on her forehead.

    ¡¸ That Tendou is showing bloodlust towards Yomi-oneesama and me from time to time ¡¹

    Bloodlust?

    ¡¸ To be specific, she¡¯s imagining throwing a shuriken at us. A clear image of shuriken hitting my head or chest ¡¹

    Luna clings harder.

    ¡¸ Looks like she¡¯s using fear, so we don¡¯t peek into her mind ¡¹

    I see.

    She thought of that method to counter the mind-reading power.

    If Tendou Otome¡¯s thoughts are filled with thoughts about killing the reader or a clear image of the aftermath, then¡­

    Yomi and Luna won¡¯t be able to peek into her mind in fear.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. If she tries to do that, the bodyguards in the courtyard will deal with her ¡¹

    Edie, who listens to our conversation, said.

    ¡¸ We have Misuzu and Ruriko in our direction. If she throws a shuriken, everyone will react ¡¹

    The bodyguards in here will never let danger come to Misuzu.

    Rei-chan and Shou-neechan, Kouzuki SS, will move once Tendou Otome gives them a reason to capture her.

    Besides, Kanou house, a family rivaling Kouzuki house in history, is here.

    If she commits an act of terror where both Kouzuki and Kanou house daughters are present, she can¡¯t complain if she dies here.

    Oh, so that¡¯s why Jii-chan had the lady of Kanou house sit down on Misuzu¡¯s table.

    If it¡¯s just Misuzu and others here, they¡¯ll have a grudge against Kouzuki house¡­

    Under the circumstances, she can commit terror acts on Kanou house and Kurama house, and she¡¯ll blur the focal point.

    Torii-san is away from the table, eating alone in the catering area, but¡­

    We can¡¯t go to the food even if we¡¯re hungry.

    We¡¯ll close our distance with Tendou Otome.

    It would be dangerous to approach her unprepared.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s dealing with Yomi now ¡¹

    Edie said, then I looked at Michi and Yomi, slightly further from us.

    ¡¸ As soon as that woman sends her bloodlust on Yomi, Michi will send back the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that woman throws out a shuriken for real, then Michi will throw a shuriken at her too ¡¹

    In short, if she moves to kill Yomi, then Tendou Otome¡¯s life is forfeit, Michi warns.

    However, Yomi¡¯s clinging to Michi, trembling.

    It can¡¯t be helped. Yomi and Luna don¡¯t have experience in fighting.

    ¡¸ Still, as expected of Michi, she¡¯s good at this ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll get it a bit later ¡¹

    Edie said and laughed again.

    ¡¸ Now then, this is the second part of the exhibition match! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks loudly.

    It¡¯s been 20 minutes since the party started.

    Just in time for a sideshow.

    ¡¸ Okay, please look this way, everyone! ¡¹

    As expected, fighting in the garden party would be dangerous, and rubbish might get in their food.

    Adelheid-san and Anjou Kinuka are facing each other in the front garden.

    The foothold is made of stone, and it¡¯s slightly taller than the courtyard.

    With that, the young ladies and bodyguards can see the fight between the two nicely.

    Somehow, this looks like some world championship fight.

    ¡¸ A deathmatch between both 13-year old bodyguards! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s hosting the fight in high spirits.

    ¡¸ On the red corner, the bodyguard just dismissed from her work by Torii house. Now she¡¯s free. Europe¡¯s representative, Adelheid Katori-san! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san glared at Shou-neechan in discontent.

    ¡¸ On the blue corner, she can¡¯t lose for her master¡¯s house, and for herself! Japan¡¯s representative! Anjou Kinuka-san! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san is exposing her fighting spirit with a blank look on her face.

    ¡¸ Everyone, this will be fun, cheer for them ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells her fans.

    ¡¸ Right. Who do you think will win? ¡¹

    Margo-san said, then the young ladies look at Adelheid-san and Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, if I recall, Torii-san¡¯s former bodyguard has an A-rank license, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know? Seki-san mentioned that her license isn¡¯t that big of a deal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. To think that Torii-san¡¯s family could hire her ¡¹

    The young ladies aren¡¯t holding back, Adelheid-san is displeased.

    ¡¸ As for Kurama-san¡¯s bodyguard, she looks cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ She jumped at Kyouko Messer earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh? But she¡¯s as cute as a cat ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s embarrassed from getting called cute.

    ¡¸ But, Kurama-san¡¯s house is closing down ¡¹

    ¡¸ It must be hard for her to find a new Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why she¡¯s fighting off the A-rank girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Sure enough, the young ladies understood it that way.

    ¡¸ Ufufu. Looks like it has become interesting while I was away ¡¹

    Torii-san comes back to Misuzu¡¯s table while carrying a mountain of sandwich on her plate.

    ¡¸ Here, have something to eat everyone. Somehow, there were lots of troublesome talks that we didn¡¯t have time to eat, so I brought some for us ¡¹

    Torii-san tells Misuzu, Ruriko, and Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Kanou-sama, let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    Misuzu takes the initiative and grabs a sandwich Torii-san brought.

    It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s method of returning gratitude with gratitude.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still full ¡¹

    Kanou-san doesn¡¯t move. That¡¯s her way of life.

    ¡¸ Seki-san, I would like to have a word with everyone before we fight ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh? What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In case I won against her, then please recommend me to another nobility¡¯s house as a bodyguard through Kouzuki SS. If that¡¯s not possible, then could you contract me as a top elite of Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    Top elite?

    ¡¸ I heard that Kouzuki SS has exclusive contracts with the top elites compared to regular employees. Bodyguards personally controlled by Kouzuki Kakka ¡¹

    Adelheid-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, Reika and I are top elites. We have a different employment term than ordinary employees. Different wage as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t think you can become a top elite ¡¹

    ¡¸ My skills excel over others! ¡¹

    She says herself.

    Her sense is different from the Japanese people.

    ¡¸ I will prove that by knocking this girl out! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san takes a deep breath and stands ready.

    ¡¸ Yo! A-rank License! ¡¹

    Margo-san shouted! The young ladies laughed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll show how strong A-3 graduates of the Academy are! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san doesn¡¯t lose heart.

    On the other hand, Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ Huff! Huff! ¡¹

    She¡¯s loosening up her body.

    ¡¸ Hey, you. How about you show your real strength this time? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    The young ladies ask Margo-san.

    Margo-san, who had a beautiful fight with Kyouko Messer, allied with Rei-chan, has said.

    The bodyguards listen out of curiosity.

    ¡¸ Well, I think Kuromori-kun knows more than me ¡¹

    Margo-san, what me?

    The girls in the courtyard looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun, you went to greet Kyouko Messer-san when Reika-san¡¯s giving everyone a lecture, haven¡¯t you? Saying thanks for coming today ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s the host for today¡¯s event.

    Kyouko Messer¡¯s appearance is just a play to stir up the event.

    Then, after the exhibition match ended, Kyouko-san went away, so¡­

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if I go and meet Kyouko-san to show gratitude as Misuzu can¡¯t leave the venue, and I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    ¡¸ What did Kyouko-san say? She must have some impressions she told you about the bodyguards gathered in here, has she? ¡¹

    Margo-san said. The bodyguards send a strong gaze at me.

    They all want to know Kyouko Messer¡¯s impressions.

    ¡¸ Err, Kyouko-san, if I recall¡­ ¡¹

    I searched my memory.

    ¡¸ If I recall, she mentioned three talented girls among the bodyguards that came today ¡¹

    I said. The bodyguards became noisy.

    ¡¸ Ah, that excludes Edie, Michi, the two from Kouzuki SS, and Margo-san. She mentioned that there are three girls she wants to hire among the bodyguards that have come ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who that is, though.

    ¡¸ Is that everything Kyouko-san and everyone said, Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    Everyone?

    Margo-san, you were listening to our conversation in that room from outside?

    It was Minaho-neesan, Kyouko-san¡­

    And Miss Cordelia in that room!

    ¡¸ Also, Miss Cordelia. Oh right, Miss Cordelia is Kyouko-san¡¯s partner. She asked ¡°What about the bomber sisters?¡± to Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means Anjou Mitama-san and Kinuka-san¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu added.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Kyouko-san loves playing jokes, and so I thought that Miss Cordelia was just asking about Anjou-san after their strange attack, but¡­ ¡¹

    That wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡¸ Miss Cordelia don¡¯t recommend people for that reason¡­ ¡¹

    That means.

    ¡¸ They acknowledge Anjou sisters enough to get recommended? ¡¹

    And their gaze gathers around Anjou Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ I thought so too. When they showed that they are willing to fight and started that absurd attack, it confirmed the sisters¡¯ ability ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    Skylab Hurricane Mixer was a smokescreen?

    It was to not let people become aware of Anjou sisters¡¯ real ability?

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that a bit reckless against Kyouko Messer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. No matter how you much you hide it, it will show itself ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell you to fight with respect on your opponent. That form is just a distraction ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then, please show us how you fight seriously. If not, it¡¯s not just you, Anjou Kinuka-san, it will affect your master, Kurama-san¡¯s honor as well ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Big sis! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san looked at her sister.

    Anjou Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ Go ahead. If you show your real strength, I don¡¯t think they can steal all of Anjou style¡¯s art ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinuka? Mitama? ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san calls out to her bodyguards while embracing her afraid sister.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to worry. You can leave the foreigner of that degree to Kinuka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I don¡¯t want you to fight for a show! ¡¹

    Arisu-san looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, please stop this fight! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for the fighters to decide ¡¹

    She looks at the two 13-year-old martial artists facing each other.

    ¡¸ I have no other way out. I will show my real strength to the people, even if it means beating up a kid ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will take you down for the honor of my Master and my Arts. Also¡­ ¡¹

    Kinuka-san speaks.

    ¡¸ For calling me small. I¡¯m not a kid! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I learned from the Japanese dictionary that they call people like you kid ¡¹

    Adelheid-san laughed.

    ¡¸ The dictionary¡¯s wrong, my body is as great as my heart! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san says while having a blank expression.

    ¡¸ My body is already curved, my heart is starry! Tenka Fukumetsu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeei! Stop saying something I don¡¯t understand! ¡¹

    The two take a stance.

    The two bodyguards attract all the girls in the venue.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! ¡¹

    The girl who does what Tendou Otome tells her raised her hand.

    It¡¯s the young lady of Takahama products.

    Tendou Otome plans to do something here?

    ¡¸ Uhm, I would like to make one thing clear before this farce begins¡­ ¡¹

    Takahama products¡¯ young lady speaks.

    ¡¸ Oh, what is it? ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s a young lady speaking¡­

    Misuzu deals with it, not Shou-neechan.

    It¡¯s a conversation between young ladies.

    ¡¸ Well, you see, this fight is, under Kouzuki SS¡¯, no, Kouzuki house¡¯s control. It makes me feel that Kouzuki-sama is trying to take control of all our bodyguards ¡¹

    The young lady of Takahama products said with a malicious smile.

    ¡¸ It was explained earlier. Kouzuki house has no ambition of such. We only show the real problem and suggest that it would be beneficial for everyone to learn from the professional bodyguards of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Reika-sama is only teaching us self-defense ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to borrow the establishments of Kouzuki SS for cooperation between bodyguards ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s fans and the young ladies of the Kouzuki group said.

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s not okay that our bodyguards only participate in Kouzuki SS¡¯s professional organization and nowhere else. I can only see it as Kouzuki-sama trying to take control of us no matter what ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is grinning.

    ¡¸ Then, what do you suggest? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I think that our bodyguards should have themselves involved not just with Kouzuki SS but other professional bodyguard organizations as well ¡¹

    Other organizations?

    ¡¸ My family says that it¡¯s not all about having a good relationship with Kouzuki-sama. Our families compete with various branches of Kouzuki group, and us daughters are joining with Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Yeah, some of them are daughters of rivaling business against the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ Now that you mentioned it ¡¹

    ¡¸ My gather probably won¡¯t like me getting involved with Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ My family too ¡¹

    And the girls from that family start agreeing.

    ¡¸ But, is there any other bodyguard organization that can bundle up the bodyguards of young ladies? ¡¹

    One of the young ladies speaks doubtfully.

    ¡¸ Yes, there is ¡¹

    Takahama products¡¯ young lady smiled.

    ¡¸ Imperial Guard, a public company! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Have you heard of that company? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    The young ladies speak unanimously.

    ¡¸ No wonder. The imperial guard is a company based on Osaka ¡¹

    Osaka?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re a company of bodyguards for the nobility in Kansai area ¡¹

    Takahama products young lady said.

    ¡¸ And Imperial Guard is opening their company in Tokyo soon ¡¹

    Osaka, Kansai, opening in Tokyo.

    Oh, Tendou Otome¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I believe that half of us can be under Kouzuki SS¡¯ care and the remaining half can sign a contract with Imperial Guard ¡¹

    So that¡¯s what she¡¯s here for.

    Perhaps, Imperial guard is managed by the Kansai Yakuza.

    The Yakuza bosses may assign the bodyguards for the nobility in Kansai.

    Those guys are coming to Tokyo, and they might take half of the young ladies in Tokyo as a hostage.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t progressing ¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t Misuzu who answered.

    Torii Mariko-san.

    ¡¸ Oh? Mariko-san, are you in favor of Kouzuki house taking control? ¡¹

    Takahama products young lady said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Torii-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, for now, please talk about the data of that imperial guard company ¡¹

    Data?

    ¡¸ Capital stock, employee count, business bank, primary clients, recent trade situation, you can¡¯t progress this conversation if you don¡¯t have the data ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ At least, we know what kind of company Kouzuki house and Kouzuki SS is. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s home will stay safe unless the whole of Japan is sinking. Kouzuki SS is a company that will never go bankrupt ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at Misuzu.

    Kanou-san beside her as well.

    Kanou-san¡¯s family lineage is too great that her house can go on the decline. Still, other families will give them an honorary position just to make sure they don¡¯t fall to ruin.

    Kouzuki house will probably become like that someday.

    They won¡¯t break down as long as Japan lives.

    ¡¸ And you¡¯re introducing a no-name company from the Kansai Area to oppose Kouzuki SS. Are you sane? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re a famous company among the Kansai nobility! All of the families there use Imperial guard! ¡¹

    Takahama products¡¯ young lady persistently asserts.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s face is looking harsh now.

    ¡¸ Oh? Equity investment is my hobby, and so I know the names of companies in Japan, but I never heard of Imperial guard ¡¹

    Torii-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Sugimura-san, if I recall, your family belongs in Kyoto, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks one of the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do you know that company? Imperial Guard ¡¹

    Sugimura-san¡­

    ¡¸ No, I never heard of them ¡¹

    Hearing that answer, the young lady from Takahama products show confusion.

    ¡¸ And whose bodyguard does Sugimura house use? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, we have our bodyguards dispatched in Kansai area ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    That means, she¡¯s exaggerating when she said that the Kansai nobility uses Imperial guard.

    ¡¸ Takahama-san, you don¡¯t seem to know so let me enlighten you ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house¡¯s main mansion, this place, is officially named as a Tokyo mansion ¡¹

    Tokyo Mansion?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house rose in Tokyo during the Meiji era, but we¡¯re formerly a family from Kyoto ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ And we still have the mansion three times as large as this one in Kyoto. Grandfather and we visit them a few times a year. In short¡­ ¡¹

    The young lady of Takahama products trembled.

    ¡¸ We know the bodyguard state of affairs in Kansai Area ¡¹

    She knows that the Imperial Guard is not a trustworthy company.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry for the mistake! ¡¹

    The young lady of Takahama products comes back to Tendou Otome in a hurry after bowing her head.

    Tendou Otome clicked her tongue.

    Oh, that¡¯s not just a maneuver to shake up.

    She has more schemes to use.

    ¡¸ Now, Haiji, now that the tedious interruption is over, give it your all and fight! ¡¹

    Torii-san tells Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ If you show us a good fight, I might not dismiss you anymore! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked displeased.

    ¡¸ I will not return to Torii-sama anymore! ¡¹

    Then.

    Kiko, Kiko. Kiko, Kiko.

    ¡¸ What are you doing? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san asks Kinuka-san, her opponent.

    ¡¸ Putting on iron claws on my wrist. ¡¹

    Kinuka-san puts some dangerous weapons on her wrists.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that Wolverine-like nails? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san asks. Kinuka-san crosses the iron claws in front of her.

    Kashan!

    A dry sound of metal echoes.

    ¡¸ I was asked to fight seriously¡­ ¡¹

    The 13-year-old small girl sets-up her iron claws.

 Chapter 859. High Life / Little CatFight Part 2

    ¡¸ Ready!! ¡¹

    Kashin!

    The small Kinuka-san crosses her iron claws.

    ¡¸ Haaa, then I have to use my trump card if you¡¯re going that far ¡¹

    Adelheid-san sighed.

    Shakin!

    Adelheid-san takes out iron blades at the tip of her leather boots.

    ¡¸ I think that using this technique against you would be immature, but it looks like I can¡¯t be unwilling anymore ¡¹

    She stands one-legged and faces Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ I will show you my German ninja arts! ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Hmm, German ninja arts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know anything, Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a technique founded by a former world ninja baron and equal fighter Kyoji Breda. Looks like he blended German secret arts and Japan¡¯s ninja arts together ¡¹

    Japan¡¯s ninja arts?

    ¡¸ It seems related to Yaman tribe ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    Oh, that¡¯s a joke.

    ¡¸ You talk about immature, but we¡¯re of the same age ¡¹

    Kinuka-san said.

    ¡¸ I still am more mature even if we¡¯re of the same age ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just our height that¡¯s different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Height? Do you think that you can compare your own flat chest to my breasts? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san has a small puff on her chest, despite being a 13-year-old girl.

    But Kinuka-san¡¯s flat.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it, if we¡¯re talking about immature, you mean¡­ ¡¹

    Kinuka-san glared at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ You already have hair growing down there, right?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you call yourself an adult! Must be a forest down there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a smooth plain! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then it must be grassy ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just trickling! I¡¯m still 13! ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that conversation.

    ¡¸ I see, so it¡¯s trickling ¡¹

    Kinuka-san nods.

    ¡¸ Oh? Do you mean that you don¡¯t have it yet? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡¯s not shaking. Instead, she¡¯s showing a triumphant face.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean, smooth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Smooth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, you¡¯re still young then ¡¹

    ¡¸ It has nothing to do with hair! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you the one who started that topic? ¡¹

    What¡¯s with these two?

    ¡¸ You should begin soon. They¡¯re getting bored ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, the referee, smiles wryly.

    However, in reality¡­

    The young ladies and their bodyguards watch the two, thinking that it is amusing.

    Adelheid-san is kicked out of Torii house, and they know that Kinuka¡¯s Master¡¯s house is collapsing.

    The two of them aren¡¯t burdened by the weight of nobility.

    It doesn¡¯t matter who wins or loses, it will not affect other families.

    Above all, these two are cute 13-year-old girls.

    They both have weapons, but they look cute.

    I mean, the young ladies and I¡­

    We know how much the bodyguard train, and so¡­

    They know that the iron claws and the blade on shoes will not result in anything tragic.

    This is the courtyard of the Kouzuki house.

    The girls should know that the party asks for nothing but a sideshow.

    These two are capable bodyguards who know the meaning of that.

    ¡¸ How do we decide the outcome? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san asks Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ You cry you lose? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ll cry if you lose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, losing when our knees touch the ground three times? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s better! ¡¹

    The two smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, begin! Ready! Go! ¡¹

    As soon as Shou-neechan gave the signal, Kinuka-san speeds up.

    ¡¸ Anjou arts¡­Secret technique, cat¡¯s paw!! ¡¹

    She lunges her hands with iron claws like a cat¡¯s paw.

    ¡¸ Nyanyanyanyanyanyanyanyanyanyaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s like Mickey Rourke ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who that is.

    ¡¸ What? That¡¯s dangerous, you know! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is deflecting all of the cat punch with some iron claws using her bladed shoe.

    ¡¸ Looks like she¡¯s using foot techniques as her main ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Adelheid-san isn¡¯t fighting with anything but kicks.

    ¡¸ Nyanyanyanyanyanya!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haihaihaihaihaihai! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san¡¯s iron claw cat punch¡­

    Adelheid-san¡¯s shoe blade kicks¡­

    There are sparks between the friction of the two blades.

    ¡¸ Nyanyanyanyanya!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haihaihaihaihaihai!! ¡¹

    Err.

    How do I say this?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a cute fight ¡¹

    Kanou-san said in amazement.

    ¡¸ I want that ¡°Nyanya¡± kid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, she¡¯s so cute as a bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think she¡¯s just perfect as my little sister¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    What¡¯s that? I hear voices leak out from the young ladies.

    ¡¸ And that half-race girl is quite interesting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I thought something¡¯s wrong with her since Torii-san hired her, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s proficient in foreign languages, wasn¡¯t she? I want to take her when I go to Europe ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think she¡¯s convenient when you want to study abroad? ¡¹

    Somehow, the two are making an excellent appeal.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re good ¡¹

    ¡¸ You too ¡¹

    Adelheid-san and Kinuka-san took a moment to breathe.

    ¡¸ Nyaoooon! Goronyaaaan!! Nyanyanya!!! Shaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san chases after Adelheid-san with her cat claws.

    ¡¸ Haihaihai! Haaa! Tsuoi! Tsuoi! Haaaaa!! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is deflecting all of the attacks with continuous kicks.

    However.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s black ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡¯s high kicks flipped her skirt and exposed her panties.

    ¡¸ My, Haiji, what a bold choice for your age ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s right. Adelheid-san is wearing an adult black-laced panty.

    ¡¸ Nyaanyaanyaaaaaan! I can see it! Goronyaaan! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san points out while they fight, but¡­

    ¡¸ Haihaihai! We¡¯re in the middle of a fight, showing off my panties is nothing! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san continues her kicks.

    ¡¸ Nyaaaaan?! ¡¹

    Ah?!

    Adelheid-san¡¯s blade¡­

    It cuts off Kinuka-san¡¯s skirt.

    ¡¸ Nyanyanya?! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san¡¯s panty is now visible.

    ¡¸ Oh my, it¡¯s also a cat ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Kinuka-san¡¯s panty has a cute cat printed in it.

    ¡¸ What? You¡¯re wearing a cat panty, is that part of your secret technique? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san laughed at Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ Nyanyanya!! Uuu¡­ I¡¯m angry now! You asked for it!!! Nyaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san jumps out, exposing her childish cat panty.

    ¡¸ Haihaihaihai! Haii!!! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san catches all the intense attacks with her black laced panty exposed.

    Somehow, the fight reached its climax.

    ¡¸ I think the cat will win ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think the half-race girl will win! ¡¹

    The young ladies are enjoying the scene.

    ¡¸ These girls learned from Reika and Margo¡¯s fight earlier, they¡¯re now doing a show ¡¹

    Edie said.

    They know that just strength isn¡¯t enough to take their interest.

    ¡¸ Even while doing that, they¡¯re still making an appeal to show their physical ability, and techniques that they have. Therefore, the other bodyguards are watching their fight in admiration ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just a show, they show their ability to those who understand.

    And by doing that, the other bodyguards will pay their respects to them.

    If they show their strength, then they won¡¯t look down on them.

    ¡¸ Look, everyone in the courtyard is watching the two fight ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why this is the chance for our enemy ¡¹

    Enemy?

    Tendou Otome?

    Where is she?

    ¡¸ Darling! Don¡¯t move, everyone is moving ¡¹

    Edie whispered to my ears.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look at the enemy but at Michi, slowly ¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    Michi and Yomi are placed a bit far from us.

    The two are watching Adelheid-san and Kinuka-san out of interest.

    ¡¸ Wonder what Tendou Otome¡¯s objective is? ¡¹

    Edie asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, gathering information about us. Also, circulating negative information to the young ladies about Kouzuki house, and also ¡¹

    ¡¸ To assassinate the shrine maidens ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t have to kill all of the Takakura sisters, if she kills one of them, then it¡¯s enough threat for us ¡¹

    Right, the Kansai Yakuza¡­

    They know how horrifying Takakura shrine maidens are because of Kiyomi-san.

    If Kouzuki house monopolizes the shrine maidens, then¡­

    They consider killing them off altogether.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Luna, who¡¯s listening to our conversation while clinging to my back, trembles.

    ¡¸ If she knows the extent of the power of the shrine maiden, then she knows that she can kill them too ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Yomi and Luna¡¯s mother was gunned down.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not afraid of the Miko power themselves. After all, they can kill the shrine maidens anytime. That will be their appeal to themselves and us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why them too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The biggest problem of the Kansai Yakuza is that their people are afraid of Kouzuki house taking control of the Miko power ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    I know that the Kansai Yakuza isn¡¯t just a single group.

    Most of them are afraid of Kouzuki house¡¯s power and the Miko power that they don¡¯t want to fight Jii-chan.

    Therefore.

    If they can assassinate one of the shrine maidens in the main mansion of Kouzuki house, then¡­

    They will no longer fear Kouzuki house and the Miko power.

    Kansai Yakuza will become Anti-Kouzuki.

    ¡¸ But, she couldn¡¯t bring a gun at this place, can she? ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS should have checked on them.

    Furthermore, if they used a gun, all of the nobility will become their enemy.

    Here are all the precious young ladies of various families, after all.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she¡¯ll use a shuriken or a blowgun. Something with poison ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. They won¡¯t aim at Luna, you¡¯re too close to Misuzu and Ruriko. She knows that Shou and Margo are on watch ¡¹

    Then that means, Tendou Otome¡¯s target is¡­

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why Michi¡¯s purposely leading Tendou Otome to think that Yomi is an easy target ¡¹

    Pretending to concentrate on the fight between the 13-year-old girls.

    Purposely creating an opportunity.

    ¡¸ But, is she going to be okay? ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s placing herself in danger.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? It¡¯s Michi. You don¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ All you have to do is give plenty of love on Yomi and Michi later ¡¹

    She smiled.

    But I¡¯m still worried.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay. We planned to capture the enemy from the start.

    Huh, Edie?

    ¡¸ The players aren¡¯t just us ¡¹

    Then that means¡­

    At that moment¡­

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Suddenly, a woman screams like silk is cut off at Tendou Otome¡¯s direction?

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiii! Murderer!!! ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Eeeh? What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    A maid of Kouzuki house shouts from behind Tendou Otome.

    Isn¡¯t that Kinoshita-san?

    She looks cute, yet, she¡¯s actually a fighter.

    ¡¸ T-T-T-T-T-T-T-This person¡¯s a murderer!!!! ¡¹

    She points at Tendou Otome and screams.

    Then, Tendou Otome herself¡­

    She was about to throw away the shuriken at her right hand.

    ¡¸ What are you doing?! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shouted. Rei-chan took the lead, and the maids of Kouzuki SS captured Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! W-What?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama, this way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone, get away from that woman! ¡¹

    The bodyguards take distance from Tendou Otome while protecting their Masters.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s master, the granddaughter of the president of Mizushima Holdings, got taken away by the Kouzuki SS maids.

    ¡¸ She focused too much on Michi and Yomi that she didn¡¯t notice Kinoshita getting close to her ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    So the encirclement was prepared.

    ¡¸ Tsk, I made a mistake ¡¹

    Tendou Otome clicked her tongue.

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯ll look after Yomi ¡¹

    Shou-neechan commanded various bodyguards to surround Misuzu¡¯s table.

    Therefore, Luna¡¯s safe.

    Edie heads to Michi and Yomi, protecting her.

    ¡¸ Who were you trying to throw your shuriken at?! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks. Tendou Otome¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? What do you mean? ¡¹

    She¡¯s trying to lie her way out.

    ¡¸ If anything happens to me, this will become a big discord between Kouzuki house and Mizushima house ¡¹

    That probably means Kansai Yakuza holds the Mizushima holdings¡¯ weakness.

    Therefore, they let Tendou Otome, a Yakuza dispatch, become a bodyguard of the president¡¯s precious granddaughter.

    ¡¸ That woman is a spy sent over by a Yakuza in Kansai ¡¹

    Michi shows up.

    ¡¸ Eeeh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yakuza? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    The young ladies become noisy.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s here to commit acts of terror in this party! ¡¹

    Michi points at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I will never forgive you for causing outrage at a party Misuzu-sama hosted! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, so that¡¯s your plan on putting the blame on me? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome smiled.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. Tendou-san isn¡¯t a bad person! This has to be some sort of mistake! ¡¹

    The young lady of Takahama products, who is under Tendou Otome¡¯s control, desperately pleas, but¡­

    ¡¸ Seki-san, look at this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    One of the maids hands over some documents to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ The investigation reports from the Imperial Guard company Takahama-sama mentioned earlier has arrived ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ The company is some handiwork that is hard to understand from the outside, but 60% of the shares belong to a violent organization. It¡¯s a shell company. The remaining 20 percent belongs to a crime syndicate¡¯s dummy corporation ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    The young lady of Takahama products is surprised.

    ¡¸ That means, they¡¯re a company of bodyguards managed by crime syndicates¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct ¡¹

    ¡¸ If this company were to dispatch bodyguards to the young ladies of the nobility, it would¡¯ve been great trouble ¡¹

    Torii-san, who can¡¯t read the mood, shines at times like this.

    ¡¸ Bodyguards are people who are with us 24 hours a day. That means the crime syndicates will know all of our private lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t end there ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ If you have a member of a crime syndicate as your bodyguard, you can¡¯t complain if you get kidnapped someday ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks with a bitter voice, it spreads through the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Kidnapped?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re a crime syndicate after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takahama-san, what are you doing?! Trying to introduce a frightening company to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    The young ladies blame the young lady of Takahama products.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Then, she turned to Tendou Otome.

    That gaze tells everything.

    ¡¸ She was pushed by this woman who came from that crime syndicate ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ D-Dammit! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is looking for her escape.

    This doesn¡¯t look good if the poisoned shuriken hits a young lady from another house¡­

    ¡¸ Seki-sama, I, Misuzu-sama¡¯s personal bodyguard, will deal with this person who soiled Misuzu-ojousama¡¯s party ¡¹

    Michi said and faced Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Come with me. You filthy rat ¡¹

    Michi said. Tendou Otome looks offended.

    ¡¸ What? You¡¯re punishing me? ¡¹

    I see.

    Michi provokes Tendou Otome to focus on her.

    Tendou Otome is pretending to get provoked while looking for a way out.

    In this situation, there will be no harm to other families.

    ¡¸ Someone like you will take some time. Allow me to deal with you ¡¹

    Michi comes close to Tendou Otome, showing a chance.

    ¡¸ Hmph. You already showed yourself using Qi ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks with composure.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re not the only one who can use Qi ¡¹

    At that moment, Tendou Otome sends a strong Qi to Michi!!!

    Just like how Michi stopped Kyouko-san¡¯s movement earlier.

    However.

    ¡¸ Did you say something? ¡¹

    Michi approaches Tendou Otome¡¯s body¡­

    Then she sends a blow to her stomach.

    ¡¸ Uguuuu???? ¡¹

    It looks like an ordinary blow, but it has strong Qi attached to it.

    It spreads the shock on Tendou Otome¡¯s internal organs.

    ¡¸ H-How?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome tumbles down.

    ¡¸ I wonder how? ¡¹

    Michi replies expressionlessly.

    Sending back the Qi to the opponent is Kudou arts.

    Kudou Arts was born to defeat those who use Qi.

    Kyouko-san taught her. Michi used it in actual combat.

    ¡¸ Kuh, D-Dammit! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome writhe on the floor in frustration.

    Even so, she¡¯s desperately searching for a way out.

    Then.

    A woman wearing Kouzuki house¡¯s maid uniform shows up.

    Then, she squats before Tendou Otome, who¡¯s writhing on the ground.

    ¡¸ Hello. We finally met ¡¹

    She smiled at Tendou Otome¡­

    Huh, Tsukiko?!

    ¡¸ Y-You?! ¡¹

    As soon as Tendou Otome recognized Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ Obey me ¡¹

    Tsukiko uses her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Ah, auuuuu ¡¹

    Tendou Otome trembles while she looks up at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Then, for now, please faint ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows a gentle smile.

    Tendou Otome fell unconscious.

 Chapter 860. High Life / Prey

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s bring her out! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles and grabs the blacked-out Tendou Otome by her neck.

    The cute lady wearing maid clothing carries Tendou Otome without care. It surprised the young ladies in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san! Take off all her clothes while she¡¯s blacked-out and check all of her holes, she might be hiding some explosives inside her ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says loudly, making sure everyone hears it.

    ¡¸ She couldn¡¯t do anything earlier since she got stunned, but she could blow herself up later ¡¹

    ¡¸ My! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s scary! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, she¡¯s a spy sent in by a crime syndicate after all ¡¹

    The young ladies tremble.

    ¡¸ Roger that! I¡¯ll look it all up! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiled.

    ¡¸ P-Please wait! W-What are you going to do with her?! ¡¹

    The young lady of Takahama products, who is under Tendou Otome¡¯s control, shouts.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll get her naked, then torture her after that ¡¹

    She replies brightly.

    ¡¸ T-Torture? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she¡¯s a spy who infiltrated to investigate the young ladies! ¡¹

    And a smile.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t find out her secrets and what she found out if we don¡¯t torture her ¡¹

    The courtyard became noisy.

    ¡¸ Y-You were talking to her earlier, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    One of the young ladies asked her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ WEll, she was talking about the Kansai company is better than Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was all she told me as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ For me, she invited to train together next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, weren¡¯t you solicited that there¡¯s a better job offer for you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you the one who got that offer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I made sure to refuse. I have my master after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I did refuse her too ¡¹

    Oh, she called out to those dissatisfied with their current Master to gain more control in the party.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t talk to her directly, but¡­ ¡¹

    Another young lady speaks to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Takahama-san doesn¡¯t trust Kouzuki-sama or Kouzuki SS, and so she persistently recommends the Kansai company ¡¹

    ¡¸ She told me the same thing. Naturally, I refused ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    The bodyguards had Tendou Otome.

    The young lady of Takahama products invited the young ladies.

    Perhaps, focusing on those who don¡¯t belong in Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ In the end, this is what we were most worried about ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Back then, all of the nobility has a family of retainers assigned as bodyguards. Our bodyguards were assigned from a lineage. However, nowadays, most of them don¡¯t have a family of a bodyguard that serve them ¡¹

    Kanou-san and Kurama-san¡¯s house, both of them had a family of servant with a daughter, but¡­

    Torii-san, she had to hire a bodyguard outside.

    ¡¸ So far, each family only have their bodyguard protect their Master, and there is no cooperation between other bodyguards. However, currently, families hire bodyguards no longer belonging from a family of servants. Someone has to check if they¡¯re good people or else we all would get hurt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. To think that a member of a crime syndicate has infiltrated their spy as a bodyguard. This is a big problem ¡¹

    Torii-san says with a serious look.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s still better that the bodyguards are students, like us. They can come with evil intent, but we still have a wall ¡¹

    Kanou-san said.

    ¡¸ However, for the other students who don¡¯t have a bodyguard¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s school is for the super-high-class young ladies.

    If you don¡¯t have the lineage and assets, you can¡¯t enroll in that school.

    However, if the students in that school bring their bodyguards, the numbers increase.

    Today¡¯s party has about 30 or fewer young ladies in here.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If the other students were to get hurt because of a spy that infiltrated as a bodyguard, it would affect the honor of the school ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ When was this one hired? ¡¹

    Kanou-san asks.

    ¡¸ It hasn¡¯t been a week. Isn¡¯t that right, Mizushima-sama? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks the cute elementary girl who is supposed to be Tendou Otome¡¯s Master.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Mizushima-san is trembling.

    Margo-san gently hugs her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, f-father told me to bring her along as my bodyguard in school, but¡­ ¡¹

    She starts to tear up.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know, it must¡¯ve been scary to be with her¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. She was so scary and tormented me when I say something ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes~ ¡¹

    The young girl clings to Margo-san.

    Tendou Otome is a lesbian but not a lolicon.

    Therefore, all she did was threaten her.

    If she were sexually abused, then the reaction would¡¯ve been intense.

    ¡¸ Yes, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Your father will not receive any penalties, I believe. However¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ He sent someone he knows is a spy into a lot of Kouzuki house¡­Other families in here will surely punish Mizushima holdings even without Kouzuki house doing anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, I will report this once I return home to father! ¡¹

    Torii-san, who can¡¯t read the mood, declares immediately.

    ¡¸ I-Indeed ¡¹

    ¡¸ With all these events happening, I don¡¯t think our company will transact with Mizushima-san¡¯s family anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I will have to tell Father and Grandfather about this ¡¹

    The young ladies of Kouzuki house spread that mood.

    ¡¸ However, Mizushima-san herself is a victim. You won¡¯t receive anything harsh. If it becomes a disaster, Kouzuki house will adopt you ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ What a horrible father, letting her daughter go through all this horror ¡¹

    Misuzu turned to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ We cannot let Mizushima-san go home now. Let her stay at our house tonight. Prepare a room for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Shou-neechan bowed her head to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Oh, looks like she won Misuzu¡¯s favor ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked Edie.

    ¡¸ Misuzu knows her age. I think she¡¯s 12 ¡¹

    12?

    ¡¸ Agnes, Luna, Mana, and Yomi will enroll in Misuzu¡¯s school soon. If that happens, it¡¯s better to have friends who are already in that school. Especially for Agnes ¡¹

    It will be Agnes¡¯ first time attending school.

    ¡¸ Also, she¡¯s got the social standing good enough to bring a bodyguard with her. Then, we can assign Yomi as her bodyguard ¡¹

    Right, Luna is Agnes¡¯ bodyguard.

    Yomi will take the role of Mizushima girl¡¯s bodyguard when they enter school.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s now under Kouzuki house¡¯s protection, and so it wouldn¡¯t look strange if her bodyguard belongs to Kouzuki as well ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Also, there¡¯s also Misuzu¡¯s taste ¡¹

    Edie whispered.

    ¡¸ Misuzu wants to watch Darling violate that girl while she watches ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Misuzu must be itching to do that already ¡¹

    That sweet and cute girl?

    I looked at Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ As for Takahama-san, you did it yourself. You will receive a punishment for your deeds ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The young lady of Takahama products nodded.

    ¡¸ You can return home now. I don¡¯t want to see your face anymore. I believe that everyone feels the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cooperating with a spy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You wanted to sell us off?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will you do if we got kidnapped!? ¡¹

    The young ladies concentrate their blame on her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry but, we would like to ask you a few questions over there ¡¹

    One of the Kouzuki SS maid uniform ladies called out the young lady of Takahama products.

    ¡¸ We will ask you what you told the spy and the extent of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Do it fast. Along with the spy ¡¹

    The young lady of Takahama products got dragged by a maid.

    Kinoshita-san carried the blacked-out Tendou Otome with one hand.

    That girl following behind, must be the bodyguard of Takahama-san.

    She doesn¡¯t look strong. She¡¯s probably just a friend assigned as a bodyguard.

    Therefore, she took an interest in Tendou Otome, who has the charm and was baited.

    ¡¸ Looks like Misuzu didn¡¯t like that girl. Well, she¡¯s not that cute ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    Yeah, Misuzu doesn¡¯t seem like she wants me to violate Takahama-san.

    ¡¸ But, the spy will depend on Darling ¡¹

    Huh?

    Tendou Otome?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste to throw her away, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, she can use Qi. She¡¯s a waste of war potential if abandoned.

    However, will she become our ally?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s somewhat of beauty, and also has a good body ¡¹

    Edie said and smiled.

    No, but.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nyanyanyanyaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haihaihaihaihaihaaa!!! ¡¹

    Ah.

    I forgot about them because of the spy fuss.

    I looked back at the stone-paved area.

    Adelheid-san and Kinuka-san.

    They¡¯re still fighting.

    ¡¸ Unyaaaa!!! Nyaoooon!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haihaihai!! Haiiyaaa!!! ¡¹

    The iron claw cat punch and shoe blade fight.

    The two have their uniform and skirt torn apart.

    Their panties exposed, sweating all over.

    Kinuka-san¡¯s sister, Anjou Mitama-san, watches the two with her arms folded.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Kinuka! No matter what happens, your big sis is watching Kinuka! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hainyaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu!! ¡¹

    The fight between 13-year-old girls continues.

    But, the fuss about Tendou Otome just settled down.

    Everyone¡¯s fed up with the fight already.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu calls me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, what do you think? ¡¹

    The young ladies are waiting for my instructions.

    Okay.

    I think I can use Michi in this situation.

    ¡¸ Michi, end the fight between them ¡¹

    I ordered Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes! Master! ¡¹

    Then, Michi¡­

    ¡¸ My disciple, Yomi. Do what Master says ¡¹

    Michi orders Yomi.

    Instead of Michi, Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard stopping the two from fighting.

    Michi sees that it¡¯s better to show her rank by ordering Yomi, her disciple.

    ¡¸ Yes! Kudou style martial arts, Yuzuki Yomi, will abide by orders! ¡¹

    Yomi shakes her huge breasts and salutes to Michi.

    ¡¸ Okay, go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haha! ¡¹

    Yomi gets close to the two until she¡¯s in the distance where she can use her Miko power.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s starting? ¡¹

    The young ladies and their bodyguard got interested, as Michi sends in Yomi.

    Okay, looking good.

    ¡¸ Both of you look this way! ¡¹

    Michi clapped her hands.

    ¡¸ ?!!!!! ¡¹

    At that moment, Adelheid-san and Kinuka-san reflexively moved. Then, Mitama-san also looked at Yomi.

    ¡¸ Fish! ¡¹

    Yomi grasped the three.

    ¡¸ Okay, the fight is over! ¡¹

    The three fell exhausted.

    ¡¸ Now spin. Wan! ¡¹

    The three spin around and then looked up at the sky.

    ¡¸ Wan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wan! ¡¹

    They made a cute bark.

    ¡¸ Okay, now sit down, do it obediently ¡¹

    Adelheid-san, Kinuka-san, and Mitama-san¡­

    They all do what Yomi told them and sit down on the floor.

    ¡¸ Wait, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hypnotism? ¡¹

    The girls are surprised.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s martial arts ¡¹

    Michi speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ If one master¡¯s Kudou style¡¯s secret techniques, then you can use Qi to do that ¡¹

    Right, our objective is¡­

    To have the young ladies and bodyguards lump Miko power together as Kudou style¡¯s Qi manipulation technique.

    That it¡¯s not a superpower for people in a lineage.

    ¡¸ Yes, for example¡­ ¡¹

    Michi goes to Kuromiya Motoko-san, the spearmanship tutor of Kuromiya style, while everyone¡¯s looking at her.

    ¡¸ Could I ask for your cooperation? ¡¹

    Michi said. Kuromiya-san¡­

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Let¡¯s have a fair and square fight in front of everyone ¡¹

    She speaks without expression.

    ¡¸ Rock, paper, scissors game. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rock, paper, scissors? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks at Michi with a curious face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. Then, I will explain what that game is first ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I know that much at least ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san puffed her cheeks.

    ¡¸ Then, does everyone know that game? ¡¹

    Michi asks everyone.

    ¡¸ Uhm, sorry, what is rock, paper, scissors game? ¡¹

    There is?!

    I guess this is to be expected from a group of young ladies.

    ¡¸ Ah, t-then I¡¯ll explain it to you ¡¹

    The bodyguard of the young lady begins explaining.

    It looks like she thinks that her master shouldn¡¯t be that ignorant.

    ¡¸ Then, why do you want to play that with me? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks Michi.

    ¡¸ I will win. We¡¯ll play ten rounds, and I¡¯ll win all ten. No, I can win a hundred games straight ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s stupid ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ Then, please test it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. If you¡¯re going that far ¡¹

    The two face each other.

    ¡¸ Jan, ken, pon! ¡¹

    Michi won.

    And she won ten in a row.

    ¡¸ Huh? How? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    The girls in the courtyard are impressed.

    Furthermore, her opponent was Kuromiya-san, someone who isn¡¯t related to Kouzuki house and is a warrior at heart.

    They can¡¯t think of it as a play.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m displeased. I never lost this much ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ I love winning fights above all else ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for that ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, try it out too ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san orders Mikuriya-san, her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Yes, Motoko-ojousama ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san tried to fight Michi, but¡­

    In the end, it was Michi¡¯s complete victory.

    ¡¸ Does anyone want to try it out themselves? ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ M-me! I¡¯d like to try it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to challenge as well ¡¹

    The young ladies or the bodyguards ordered by their Masters challenged Michi.

    However, Michi wins all of it.

    ¡¸ Is that practical use of Qi from your style? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromiya-sama ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ If you can sense Qi, then you can read how people will act to an extent. In rock, paper, scissors game, there are only three choices. I can tell what the other party will choose if that¡¯s the only scope ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a great deal in martial arts. After all, you can read your enemy attack before they do it ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san accepted it as usable in combat.

    ¡¸ Even if the opponent has various thoughts in mind if you can read if they will move on left, or right, or which part they aim at, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You will never lose ¡¹

    Michi looked at Kuromiya-san¡¯s eyes and replied.

    ¡¸ However, you need to have the speed to deal with the enemy attack, not just guess where they¡¯re coming from ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. If you notice how they will attack, you need to deal with it, or you will lose ¡¹

    It looks like they¡¯re keeping the concept within the rock, paper, scissors game for the young ladies who don¡¯t know martial arts.

    ¡¸ And if you have the ability, you can do that next ¡¹

    Michi tells Mikuriya-san.

    ¡¸ Next fight, you can only use rock ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, game! ¡¹

    And on the next ten rounds, Mikuriya-san used only rock and lost.

    ¡¸ B-But I wasn¡¯t thinking of using rock??? ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ During our match earlier, I already grasped the Qi you release when you¡¯re going to use rock. And so, this match, as soon as you decide which to use in the game, I change it to rock with the same Qi ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Qi is strong.

    Mikuriya-san got pushed by Michi¡¯s Qi and forced to use rock all the time.

    ¡¸ If you can attack with Qi in that instant, they choose their move. You can cloud their judgment ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks at Yomi.

    ¡¸ I see, so that¡¯s what she did ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and that is also the same skill I used to stop Kyouko Messer. Aim at the moment they decide their next move and release a strong Qi. Then, you can stop their muscles for a moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ And it was the same Qi skill you used on that spy? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a keen insight ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ But, you repelled her Qi attack ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san smiled.

    ¡¸ That explains why they stopped moving, but I don¡¯t think it explains why they spin around and barked like that ¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ And that belongs to the secret techniques of Kudou style ¡¹

    She looked at Kuromiya-san¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Okay. I will become your apprentice and learn it myself. But in exchange, I will teach you the ways of our style as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    The two smiled.

    ¡¸ I will surely learn and master Kudou style martial arts! ¡¹

    Okay.

    Kuromiya-san is a martial artist, and it became a cushion.

    With this, the young ladies and bodyguards¡­

    They¡¯ll concentrate on Kudou arts, not Michi.

    Yomi and Luna will become Kudou style, user bodyguards.

    Miko power will blend in as a Qi skill used in martial arts.

    ¡¸ That young lady said something outrageous ¡¹

    Edie says from my side.

    ¡¸ Recently, Michi and I decided¡­ ¡¹

    Decided what?

    ¡¸ If anyone wants to join in our martial arts family, then she has to have sex with Darling ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s inevitable, having sex with Darling is the best way to learn how to control Qi ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

 Chapter 861. High Life / Main performer entry

    Is that all the problems solved for now?

    We have restrained the Kansai Yakuza spy, who sneaked in.

    And the young ladies managed to accept that their bodyguards will have a network centered around Kouzuki SS>

    Nobody can infiltrate Misuzu¡¯s school using a bodyguard next time.

    And they believe that Yomi¡¯s Miko power is a Qi skill in Kudou arts.

    Then, replacing Tendou Otome, the granddaughter of the president of Mizushima holdings will get Yomi or Luna as her bodyguard.

    The remaining will become Agnes¡¯ bodyguard. Her appearance belongs to the young ladies, and so she has to enter with the title of a young lady.

    She can¡¯t serve others.

    That part of her is similar to Yukino, her sister from a different mother.

    Also, Mana and Tsukiko will have to change schools somehow.

    But the progress for this day makes me feel relieved.

    Hm?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Onee-sama. Kinuka and Mitama are okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that these girls force themselves too hard, I¡¯m such a coward ¡¹

    Kurama sisters come close to us.

    As usual, the big sister is depressed, and the little sister is cheering her up.

    Oh right, there are these sisters too.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Yes, please sit in here, Mizushima-san ¡¹

    Misuzu calls out Mizushima-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always thought you were a cute girl back then. What¡¯s your name? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mizushima Karen ¡¹

    The cute 12-year-old girl replied nervously.

    ¡¸ I see. Karen-san it is¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu was originally into yuri.

    Jii-chan raised her and Ruriko to hate men.

    Perhaps, she¡¯ll never accept any other man than me for the rest of her life.

    Furthermore, she had her time as Nagisa¡¯s pet, her teacher in yuri.

    I know that she wants to keep some cute pets for herself.

    Tendou Otome had no interest in girls out of her age, and so she didn¡¯t make a move on Mizushima Karen-san, but¡­

    Oh, Yakuza pressured Mizushima holdings to send in a bodyguard of their picking.

    If Tendou Otome made a move on Mizushima Karen-san, then her Grandfather would refuse to cooperate with the Yakuza anymore.

    Anyway, it¡¯s sure that this cute girl is still pure.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s cute? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I want a daughter like this ¡¹

    I¡¯m recognized as Misuzu¡¯s fiance, and so that line is seen as nothing but cute.

    Misuzu¡¯s fawning on me, wanting to bear a cute daughter in the future.

    But in reality¡­

    Misuzu is asking me if I want to keep Mizushima Karen-san.

    Something like a girl finding a cute puppy in a pet shop.

    While I worry about my reply¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, speaking of which, I¡¯d like to introduce another girl to you ¡¹

    Ruriko also speaks to me.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my junior, but she doesn¡¯t have a bodyguard, so she¡¯s not present. I will introduce her sometime later ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ I believe you promised me to answer one of my requests¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That girl has something she wants to consult with Onii-sama no matter what ¡¹

    Consult what?

    Ruriko¡¯s junior, she¡¯s still a daughter of nobility despite having no bodyguard, you know?

    A daughter of nobility doesn¡¯t have anything to consult with an ordinary high-school boy like me.

    ¡¸ I believe it¡¯s a problem that only Onii-sama can solve ¡¹

    Only me?

    I guess it¡¯s about sex.

    ¡¸ Oh, that one ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I would ask for the same, Danna-sama. Please grant Ruriko¡¯s request ¡¹

    Misuzu shows approval as the wife.

    That I can violate Ruriko¡¯s junior.

    ¡¸ I believe that I will have to consult Danna-sama about various things with Karen-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I would like to look after Karen-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, if you¡¯d please, Ruriko ¡¹

    In the end, Misuzu and Ruriko are both daughters of Kouzuki head family.

    They both have Jii-chan¡¯s blood in them.

    They learn the pleasure of dominating other people.

    And on the other side, these girls desire me to dominate them.

    Just like how Jii-chan introduced Misuzu to Nagisa with her lesbian practices.

    And Ruriko living in a world where she has no knowledge about sex.

    One mistake and these two could¡¯ve become man-eaters.

    That¡¯s how much libido they have.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t stop carnivores from chasing after their prey.

    I will fall to hell together with them.

    I accepted them with that resolve.

    ¡¸ You guys have a good relationship ¡¹

    Torii-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. I love Onii-sama too ¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a carefree smile.

    ¡¸ And so, Kouzuki house is at peace. There¡¯s no need to worry about internal squabble ¡¹

    Misuzu told Kanou-san and smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not worried about such a thing ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks in displeasure.

    However, she has no other table to sit down as her family rivals Kouzuki house.

    Now then, as for the courtyard.

    Calm returned after apprehending Tendou Otome and the young lady of Takahama products.

    Oh, Michi¡¯s still doing rock, paper, scissors tournament.

    Yomi also got dragged into it.

    Michi uses her Qi, Yomi, with her Miko power, and they continue to win all the games.

    The young ladies and bodyguards are enjoying that as a sideshow.

    ¡¸ Geez, if that¡¯s the case, you should become her disciple too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I would like to learn the same! ¡¹

    Oh, I think that more young ladies and their bodyguards would want to join with the training Kouzuki SS will give them.

    If they can help each other out, they can get along better.

    Especially when training with martial arts and self-defense.

    Oh, got to keep Kudou Haruka in check.

    If that girl thinks that she could promote herself to the young ladies, she¡¯ll say ¡°I can do Karate¡± and keep on pushing herself.

    ¡¸ Hmm, on the contrary, I think that could be an excellent camouflage ¡¹

    Luna said after reading my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I think that Haruka-san making a fuss among the bodyguards is just enough ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Among the daughters born in generations of a bodyguard that serve families¡­

    Some of them aren¡¯t that strong.

    Though they¡¯re called bodyguards, they¡¯re just a companion in school, and most of them are just friend-bodyguard to counter bullies.

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesama¡¯s techniques seem funny for now, but most of them won¡¯t follow when told to train ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s right.

    Not all of them excel, like Kuromiya-san, a martial artist, Anjou sisters, and Adelheid-san.

    Most of them are on Kudou Haruka¡¯s karate level.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Nii-san. If Haruka-san gets overconfident, we have people to stop her ¡¹

    Michi, her little sister, and Rei-chan are here.

    Still.

    Why is nobody talking about Luna, who¡¯s with me?

    Luna¡¯s changed from the pantsuit for bodyguards to a school uniform.

    Her hairstyle changed, giving her a disguise.

    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s that?¡± or

    ¡°Is that a relative of yours?¡± or something like that.

    I thought that they¡¯d ask, but¡­

    Torii-san, who asks anything out of curiosity, isn¡¯t asking anything.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Nii-san doesn¡¯t recognize me ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ The young ladies don¡¯t talk to anyone but themselves and their bodyguards, right? ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    ¡¸ Nii-san is Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s fiance, but you don¡¯t belong in nobility. Therefore, they don¡¯t talk directly to you, and they don¡¯t look at what¡¯s over here. That¡¯s basically it ¡¹

    I-I see.

    That¡¯s why nobody¡¯s complaining about my presence at an all-girls party.

    I mean, they try not to look at me.

    I see.

    Jii-chan recognized me, but for now, I¡­

    Kuromori Kou isn¡¯t a member of the nobility.

    Torii-san talked about how we get along earlier, but¡­

    It wasn¡¯t about Misuzu and me, or Ruriko and me, but¡­

    In the end, it¡¯s about Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s relationship.

    Misuzu and Ruriko, who should be having a struggle with succession, are getting along.

    She¡¯s ignoring me.

    I see.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you¡¯re not offended? ¡¹

    Luna asks.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, they¡¯re ignoring you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, this is their world, see? Now that I understand the reason, why would I get angry? ¡¹

    I¡­

    I grew up where my mother ignored me.

    Compared to that¡­

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    Luna clings to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here. Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Luna ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s body embracing me is warm.

    I pat Luna¡¯s head.

    Still.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Shou-neechan comes.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama¡¯s bestowing her presence ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama? ¡¹

    Kaan?

    ¡¸ My? Kaan-sama¡¯s also present? ¡¹

    Even Kanou-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s been inside the mansion, watching everyone ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Watching?

    You mean surveillance cameras?

    Like Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ I was aware ¡¹

    Torii-san smiled.

    ¡¸ She called me last night that she¡¯ll come today ¡¹

    Then that means¡­

    Kaan-san is related to Torii-san?

    ¡¸ If she¡¯s present, then please send my regards, so she won¡¯t find it impolite ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She said, ¡®please keep Tsukiko-san, Yomi-san, and Luna-san away from the venue¡¯ ¡¹

    She knows the Takakura sisters?

    If she doesn¡¯t want to get in close distance with those with Miko power, then¡­

    ¡¸ I understand. ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is she that much of a VIP? ¡¹

    That she¡¯s watching the party alone in a separate room.

    That Shou-neechan purposely came to contact Misuzu about her arrival.

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house, Kanou-sama¡¯s family, and Kaan-sama¡¯s family are the big three of our school ¡¹

    Similar to Kanou house, a family rivaling Kouzuki house?

    ¡¸ An owner of Memoru group ¡¹

    Memoru? Memoru bank, Memoru mobile, Memoru metals, Memoru heavy industry.

    I think their enterprise is as big as the Kouzuki group.

    That means.

    Both in social standing and assets¡­

    ¡¸ Someone we can¡¯t be impolite with ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I looked at Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi, have Yomi stand back. Bring her back to the waiting room ¡¹

    Michi is Yomi¡¯s superior if we look at their relationship in Kudou style school.

    I have to order Michi.

    ¡¸ Certainly. Michi obeys Master¡¯s command ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? But I want to play more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, our bodyguards never showed anything other than paper because of her order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! It¡¯s all paper! ¡¹

    The young ladies speak.

    Misuzu stands up.

    ¡¸ Everyone, Kaan-sama has come ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, Kaan-sama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama is in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s mansion!! ¡¹

    The young ladies show surprise and excitement.

    ¡¸ Then, please return to your seats ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Everyone return to their seats.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Tsukiko, wearing a maid uniform, takes Luna.

    ¡¸ Luna¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s okay, Nii-san ¡¹

    Yomi also returned.

    Margo-san has come.

    ¡¸ Looks like I should withdraw as well ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, I already found some sponsors. I have achieved my objective. I will come with the three, don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks. Margo-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo-san, that¡¯s the entrance, please return to the waiting room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan pointed out, evacuating Margo-san and the Takakura sisters so they won¡¯t meet Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, ready. Have we confirmed with Kaan-sama¡¯s bodyguards? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan talks to the walkie-talkie.

    That means she won¡¯t come in unless the Takakura shrine maidens are out of the location.

    ¡¸ Roger. Everyone, Kaan-sama has come, please welcome her with applause! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells the girls in the courtyard.

    Then¡­

    Coming from inside the Kouzuki house¡­

    ¡¸ Hello, my friends! ¡¹

    A tall and beautiful lady shows up with a smile.

    She¡¯s wearing a party dress, just like the other young ladies.

    No, it¡¯s just that¡­

    Her back and front are open.

    It¡¯s a daring dress where if you look from the sides, you¡¯ll see everything.

    Something like an actress in Academy Awards.

    Although her proud look and flashy beauty, slender physique and filled with confidence.

    Such a beautiful lady is coming in, but¡­

    ¡¸ Welcome, Kaan-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san from the other table greet Kaan-san.

    The other girls are applauding.

    Kaan-san makes her high-heels sound as she walks to Misuzu¡¯s table.

    Behind her is a tall woman wearing a black male clothing.

    She¡¯s the bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, this way! ¡¹

    Torii-san offers her seat.

    Kouzuki, Kanou, and Kaan are the big three, and so they have to be together.

    Torii-san made the smart move, seeing that it would be rude to stay in the same table.

    ¡¸ You should stand up. Give Onee-sama a seat ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Kurama sisters leave their chairs immediately.

    ¡¸ My, as tactful as always, Mariko ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes. If it¡¯s for my precious Onee-sama, then I¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san blushes.

    ¡¸ Mariko is my student in stocks! She¡¯s got a lot of good points about her, so I keep on loving her! ¡¹

    Kaan-san tells the girls in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not blood-related, but Mariko is my sister in heart! Therefore, Mariko¡¯s enemy is my enemy! Hear that? ¡¹

    Kaan-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s up. How have you been, Mariko? Wait, did anyone try to bully you? ¡¹

    You were watching the whole situation in the waiting room.

    Kaan-san asks Torii-san cheerfully.

    ¡¸ No, Onee-sama. Kouzuki-sama has been especially kind for me ¡¹

    Torii-san replies.

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so? Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, I thank you for looking after Mariko ¡¹

    Kaan-san said. Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ Thank you for coming today ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    Ruriko does the same.

    Kanou-san¡¯s attitude toward her is clearly different from others.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯ve come to visit. I wish I was here earlier, however. But, I, someone from Kaan house, couldn¡¯t be in the same place with Kyouko Messer, or the spy of a crime syndicate, and etc. ¡¹

    Spy and etc. She means the Takakura shrine maidens with the ¡°etc.¡±

    ¡¸ With my standpoint¡­ I think you understand, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    She smiled at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. We¡¯re sorry for that, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu had no choice but to apologize.

    She knows everything happening behind the scenes.

    Our relationship with Kyouko-san, Kansai Yakuza¡¯s hostilities with us.

    ¡¸ Okay, then I will take a seat. Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, take a seat. You make it look like I¡¯m giving you two troubles ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Everyone takes a seat.

    ¡¸ How do you do. Kaan-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, how do you do as well, Kanou-sama. Are you in good health? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine ¡¹

    After Kouzuki house, Kanou-san greets Kaan-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Kaan-sama! ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu, who stood up, talks to her suddenly.

    ¡¸ S-Stop it! Arisu! ¡¹

    Misato tries to stop her, but¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, but my reply is no ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled and replied.

    ¡¸ Your Kurama house, were affiliated with Kouzuki-sama, right? Kouzuki-sama couldn¡¯t save your family, and so, do you think that Kaan house, a family unrelated to yours, could help you out? ¡¹

    Oh, I get it now.

    Kaan san has been watching from the start.

    Back when Jii-chan refused the Kurama sisters. Even before the lecture started.

    She¡¯s been in a separate room, waiting all this time.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s natural for your house to collapse. If you think about what your father did, it¡¯s natural that Kouzuki-sama would abandon you ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    I wonder what Kurama house did.

    That they went to deep in debt that they had to sell their daughter to become a prostitute.

    ¡¸ H-However¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, I told you to stop already! ¡¹

    Kurama Misato stops her little sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry for her ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ Indeed, she¡¯s rude ¡¹

    Kaan-san snorts.

    ¡¸ Seki-san, could you lead the Kurama sisters to a room? ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Shou-neechan gave instructions, and one of the maids comes over.

    ¡¸ Come, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu¡¯s making a face that she doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ Arisu. If we stay here, it will only hurt Kaan-sama. And it will cause trouble for Misuzu-sama as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t go home yet, we still have something else to discuss ¡¹

    Misuzu says with a smile.

    ¡¸ However, Grandfather¡¯s decision is absolute. We have no power to help you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. The sentiment is enough ¡¹

    Misato-san bows her head to Misuzu.

    Then, speaking to the girls in the courtyard¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone, I believe that this will be our last meeting. Arisu, and I¡­ I¡¯m very thankful for everyone¡¯s kindness and friendship. Please stay healthy everyone ¡¹

    Misato-san said and bowed her head.

    Arisu-san did the same.

    ¡¸ I-I will not forget everyone. Therefore, please remember Misato-oneesama and me. Thank you, everyone, ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Kurama sisters left the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Misato-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-sama! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters try to follow their Masters, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t follow us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, this is goodbye for you as well ¡¹

    Kurama sisters tell the Anjou sisters, holding back their tears.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. The current Kurama house cannot pay for your retirement ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, could the Kouzuki SS find a new master for these two? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you can leave them to me ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! Misato-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have been Ojou-sama¡¯s servants since we were born! ¡¹

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san shout.

    But.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re no longer young ladies if our family collapses ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goodbye, stay healthy ¡¹

    Kurama sisters subdue their emotions and head inside the mansion.

    Their backs are trembling.

    But, they¡¯re not looking back at their bodyguards.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    They try to chase after them, but Edie stopped the sisters.

    ¡¸ If you chase after them, it will become much harder for them¡­ ¡¹

 Chapter 862. High Life / Doubtful Origin

    ¡¸ It¡¯s their last request, Misuzu-sama, do look after those girls ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I will never meddle with the matters with Kurama house. Well, this is trouble within Kouzuki-sama¡¯s house ¡¹

    ¡¸ It saves me the trouble when you say that ¡¹

    Misuzu thanked Kaan-san.

    But, she¡¯s not lowering her head.

    It shows that the two are in the same status.

    ¡¸ Kaan house will continue to watch the progress until Kouzuki Kakka officially proclaims that he dealt with Kurama house ¡¹

    It¡¯s officially known that Kurama house is collapsing.

    Then, Jii-chan and Kaan-san both refused to help them.

    This should¡¯ve been big news.

    The young ladies in here should be making calls to their father or grandfather to tell them the news.

    Kurama house and Kouzuki group should have transactions with them.

    They need to suspend all deals with them right away.

    No, they only have to cut off their relationship.

    If Kurama house is collapsing, then they would want to take the remaining assets at a bargain and steal away the clients in business.

    People move when there¡¯s a huge business chance for them.

    And they want to relay the news to their family as fast as possible.

    However.

    The young ladies in this courtyard belong in the family where the school allows them to have bodyguards, they have both the lineage and assets.

    Therefore, they will never do anything impolite such as trying to call back to their home or send mail.

    This is a party Kouzuki Misuzu hosts.

    If they leak any information about the party, they will investigate who sent it, and the other girls will surely blame that shameless act.

    They know that the Kouzuki mansion has cameras all around the place.

    If they try to make a call, they can immediately stop her.

    On top of that, Kaan-san talked about leaving Kurama house in Kouzuki house¡¯s care.

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Thank you. Kaan-sama has asserted her position, with that, Kurama house will no longer blindly reach out their hand for help ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I would also like to warn everyone in here to not do anything before Grandfather makes his announcement ¡¹

    Nobody will make a move on Kurama house until Jii-chan makes his official announcement.

    Not all of them are close to Kouzuki house, but¡­

    Nobody would want to have both Kouzuki and Kaan house look at them poorly.

    ¡¸ You too ¡¹

    Then, Misuzu smiled at Mizushima Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Misuzhima holdings will be the same until Grandfather deals with it, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Thank you ¡¹

    The small grade-schooler, Mizushima Karen-san, replies in tears.

    ¡¸ Do you mind, Kaan-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not? What about Takahama products? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Takahama house doesn¡¯t have many ties with Kouzuki house. I think that she¡¯s closer to Kaan-sama¡¯s house? ¡¹

    Misuzu passes the ball to Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Right. Then, you can do what you want with her everyone ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ However, don¡¯t roast them too much. Takahama house still belongs to nobility, we mustn¡¯t kill them off ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Basically the same with Kurama house and Mizushima house ¡¹

    In short.

    Kurama and Mizushima house aren¡¯t gonna have their life as nobility cut off completely.

    ¡¸ That is for Grandfather to decide ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Then she pats Mizushima Karen-san¡¯s cute cheeks.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ll be fine. I will protect you ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes show the fire of lust from inside her.

    ¡¸ Right, Misuzu-sama has that hobby ¡¹

    Kaan-san tells Karen-san, who seems nervous.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s such a cute girl, be sure to give her lots of love ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    From that line, I think Kaan-san is also a lesbian?

    ¡¸ But, I still couldn¡¯t understand why you chose that ¡¹

    Kaan-san said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ How do you do, I¡¯m Kaan Momoko ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ L-Likewise. Kuromori Kou ¡¹

    I greeted her back.

    ¡¸ Hmm. So Kozuki-kakka accepted you as Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance? ¡¹

    She stares at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, he did ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Hey, Misuzu-sama. I would like to ask what part of him do you like? ¡¹

    Kaan-san cuts to the chase.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy whenever I¡¯m with him ¡¹

    Misuzu replied immediately.

    ¡¸ I feel safe whenever I¡¯m by Danna-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? That¡¯s a surprising reply ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ I thought that this man has captured Misuzu-sama with his manly charms ¡¹

    You mean?

    I took Misuzu over through sexual addiction?

    ¡¸ I mean, he¡¯s not a born nobility, is he? ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiles.

    ¡¸ As the young lady of Kaan house, I had my resolve to marry another nobility, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, Kouzuki house has no son and heir, and so I had to pick my husband ¡¹

    Misuzu replied immediately.

    ¡¸ And since Grandfather accepted Danna-sama, that¡¯s how it is¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s next in line is Misuzu¡¯s father, but¡­

    Jii-chan has no grandsons, only granddaughters.

    Therefore, Kouzuki house had to adopt a son-in-law from another family, but¡­

    But, I¡­

    ¡¸ I can understand that but, I cannot see him having the talent to succeed such nobility as Kouzuki house ¡¹

    No, you¡¯re right about that.

    I mean, I just want to run a bakery.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house is a big clan. It rivals the Kaan house and Kanou-san in lineage. Thee noble among the nobility. A family who leads the nobility itself. And so, deciding the next head shouldn¡¯t be a decision within Kouzuki house itself. That¡¯s what I firmly believe in, but¡­ ¡¹

    She smiled provocatively to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ When I will marry someday, I will choose a partner that other nobility will accept ¡¹

    Oh right.

    She accepted Misuzu¡¯s invitation today and went to Kouzuki house for this¡­

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-sama chose someone who isn¡¯t nobility, a person with doubtful origins, without us knowing. I¡¯m surprised, astounded even ¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t break her smile.

    This is a fight between both young ladies of nobility.

    ¡¸ And so, I came here today with the thought of seeing the face of the man Misuzu-sama chose ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way. The part where Kouzuki house would like to gather up and train our bodyguards, please do so freely. I don¡¯t think it will do us bad. Well, the Kaan house¡¯s bodyguards are perfect, so I will not join. But for everyone else, you¡¯re free to ask for Kouzuki-sama¡¯s cooperation ¡¹

    She told the girls in the courtyard, smiling.

    ¡¸ It is as expected of Kouzuki house to think for the whole nobility. We will leave that bothersome case to them. Kaan house has more things to consider ¡¹

    She speaks sarcastically.

    She arrived this late, after the discussion with the bodyguards.

    It¡¯s to show that the Kaan house has no interest.

    ¡¸ Thank you. But, I believe that it will benefit Kaan-sama if you participate as well ¡¹

    Misuzu responded with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, why? My Sebastianus can deal with Kyouko Messer ¡¹

    Kaan-san points at her tall bodyguard dressed in male clothing.

    The bodyguard bows her head.

    ¡¸ See? She¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t she? She looks like Hijiri Sebastian, right? That¡¯s why I call her Sebastianus ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ Adding ¡°anus¡± to her name sounds great, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    I don¡¯t get what Kaan-san¡¯s hobbies are.

    ¡¸ Right, Sebastianus, you can win against Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard, Kouzuki SS, or Kyouko Messer, right? ¡¹

    The bodyguard asked by her Master¡­

    ¡¸ If Momoko-ojousama orders, then I will ¡¹

    She speaks in a low tone.

    She glared at Michi and Edie.

    Shou-neechan and everyone ignore that.

    If she¡¯s that confident, I think that she knows Qi at least.

    Even so, I don¡¯t think she will win against Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Yamada Umeko will bring victory to Ojou-sama, even if it costs my life ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko.

    Yamada Umeko is showing off with a pose to Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Sebastianus, that¡¯s your real name ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    O-Oh¡­

    She¡¯s so muscular and strong-looking, but her name is Yamada Umeko.

    I mean, is she strong?

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s return to the topic ¡¹

    Kaan-san looks at me again after getting excited.

    ¡¸ This man¡­Oh, I already forgot your name ¡¹

    She speaks sarcastically.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re not nobility anyway ¡¹

    Looks like her plan is to look down on me

    ¡¸ I was watching the video from a separate room on the situation in the courtyard for today, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko looked at the young ladies in the courtyard and said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Kakka was talking to him, was he? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Jii-chan came here to show himself talking to me on purpose.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t intend to eavesdrop in the conversation, but since Kouzuki Kakka was talking, I couldn¡¯t help but do it. Forgive me ¡¹

    Jii-chan and my conversation.

    ¡¸ But, it disappointed me, or should I say that it surprised me? ¡¹

    Kaan-san continues her trap.

    ¡¸ After all, Kouzuki Kakka is directly teaching the man who will become Misuzu-sama¡¯s husband, I surely thought that the conversation would be in management philosophy or the latest economics debate¡­ ¡¹

    Philosophy? Debate?

    ¡¸ But, Kouzuki-sama is giving him such a low-level story, it made me laugh. It made me wonder if he¡¯s not embarrassed to have that conversation while everyone¡¯s watching ¡¹

    That was low level?

    ¡¸ No, I think that Kouzuki Kakka has more wonderful topics to choose from. I watched Kakka¡¯s lessons with his students. Those were terrific topics, covering the latest theories, modern financial system and such ¡¹

    Well, Jii-chan¡¯s teaching them about the enterprise.

    They¡¯ll get to that.

    Jii-chan¡¯s students will become supporters of the Kouzki group. They¡¯re the children of Kouzuki group leaders, after all.

    But I¡­

    ¡¸ Then, is that how it is? Kouzuki Kakka teaching you some low-level stuff, does that mean that your level is too low? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, you¡¯re going too far¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to stop Kaan-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. Misuzu ¡¹

    I stopped Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    If we get angry, we lose.

    Kaan-san wants us to get angry.

    And she wants to laugh at us when our emotions rise up.

    ¡¸ Sure, Jii-chan is matching with my level¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, to think that someone as honorable as Kouzuki Kakka gets dragged to that level ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t think of it as low level ¡¹

    I stopped Kaan-san from speaking.

    ¡¸ Oh, for commoners like you, everything is high-level ¡¹

    Kaan-san tries to stir me up.

    However.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I¡¯m starting up a business just now ¡¹

    I said.

    Making pastries in school and selling them in the cafeteria is a proper business.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan gives me the necessary advice for my current business. And that¡¯s not low-level for me ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh? If it¡¯s business, then I do have some too. I do stocks, and I started three companies already ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s proud that she¡¯s teaching Torii-san about stocks.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m 17. What¡¯s your age? ¡¹

    ¡¸ 16 ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s just one year difference. One year ago, I was already starting up my business, and I already read various business and finance books before. If we¡¯re talking about your level, I already graduated elementary ¡¹

    Kaan-san speaks triumphantly.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t know what kind of business you do, but you can¡¯t refute me if you want to talk about business. You need to at least have the same knowledge as me ¡¹

    Oh.

    I see. She¡¯s dissatisfied that someone with a doubtful origin is getting inside Kouzuki house.

    Naturally, the Kaan house can¡¯t interfere with Jii-chan¡¯s decision.

    They¡¯re from a different clan after all.

    And so, she¡¯s trying to make me look like a fool.

    Making the young ladies think, ¡°Is Misuzu-sama okay with that person?¡±

    She¡¯s creating an atmosphere to make sure I go away.

    ¡¸ Kaan-san, you¡¯re still in high school, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ You!! How dare you not call Ojou-sama without respect ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, Sebastianus. It¡¯s wrong to expect etiquette from someone low-leveled ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-san replied.

    ¡¸ I think you already know that I¡¯m still in high school. If I wasn¡¯t, then I shouldn¡¯t have been invited to Misuzu-sama¡¯s party ¡¹

    The students in Misuzu¡¯s super-high-class-lady school are attending this party.

    Elementary, middle, and high school.

    Misuzu¡¯s school has no college, and the young ladies who attend universities have professional males ad their bodyguards. So nobody higher than high school attends this party.

    ¡¸ And you manage three companies while in high school? ¡¹

    I asked. Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ What about it? A manager only needs to give instructions. I see no problem. If I get an idea, I give directions. I get reports, and give approval ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t know what Kaan-san¡¯s companies are but, who is the one selling and arranging plans? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously the employees ¡¹

    Kaan-san replies with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸ Do you not know that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Kaan-san, have you ever met the suppliers or the customers directly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t possibly have done that. Oh, but I do meet the president of the major company clients. Also, I have traveled together with my Father to meet people from the Main Bank ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Wait a second. That means that Kaan-san only gives instructions from above? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. After all, I¡¯m the manager ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see what? I¡¯m managing a company¡¯s internet mail order, but I have no need to know what my customers¡¯ order or their delivery duties ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ Huh? So when you started your company, you never took an order and delivered one yourself? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As I said earlier, why do I have to?! ¡¹

    Kaan-san shouted.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what employers are for! ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ Besides, my company has a storehouse in the countryside. The land is cheaper compared to the city. Therefore, the person who took the order will contact the person in the storehouse; and the storehouse delivers it. I have school so I can¡¯t go to the storehouse in the countryside! ¡¹

    Kaan-san speaks as if she¡¯s spitting out.

    ¡¸ She got dragged to Darling¡¯s pace ¡¹

    Edie smiles from my back.

    ¡¸ In short, Kaan-san¡¯s business is where you look down on your people and give them instructions, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand what you mean? That¡¯s what management means! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, for me, I experience all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Experience?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I start from ordering materials, manufacturing the products, to selling, and I also clean up the workshop ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ W-What kind of business is that?! ¡¹

    Kaan-san looks like she doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ My business is a bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakery? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I buy yeast and flour myself, make the dough, bake it¡­recently, I have others help me sell the products, but I did sell them myself at first ¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    ¡¸ Why? Is that your hobby? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just serious about my business. I intend to develop it to become larger in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then why don¡¯t you leave it to others! Both baking and selling. You can concentrate on finding out which products sell and not and instruct them which ones to make and sell, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Kaan-san talks on in one breath.

    ¡¸ No matter how you think about it, there are people better than you at baking bread. You can hire professionals. You don¡¯t have to go crazy at doing everything in your business ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Experiencing the whole process is useful in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who?! ¡¹

    Kaan-san turned to the voice that speaks suddenly.

    In there is¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t intend to name myself. I came here under Kouzuki-sama¡¯s orders ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?!

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Kakka¡¯s? ¡¹

    Kaan-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. He ordered me to punish the impudent troublesome lady who¡¯s making a ruckus in the courtyard ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    She¡¯s showing a smile much more malicious than Kaan-san.

 Chapter 863. High Life / About Workers

    ¡¸ Punish me? You? ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s his orders ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s cold smile never breaks.

    ¡¸ I have been listening from your conversation from the side, but, Kaan-sama is currently in high school, and you¡¯re managing three companies already ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. And all of the companies are in surplus, growing ¡¹

    Kaan-san said proudly.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s something so pitiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pitiful? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Kaan-san got hooked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not pitiful. I¡¯m doing well in studies while I manage the company, and I¡¯m also in the student council. I don¡¯t have club activities, but I enjoy trading on the other hand. I¡¯m still okay despite all that. As you can see, I¡¯m still lively ¡¹

    Kaan-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re so busy, and yet, can you really manage three companies with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say it earlier? Manager¡¯s job is only to make decisions, and so I receive mail reports every day and send instructions via mail. If I come up with a new idea, then I¡¯ll send another mail. I only need to meet the people in the company a few times, and all the other direct business are dealt with my talented staff ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ And that is why I also said that it¡¯s ¡°pitiful¡± ¡¹

    Huh.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Kaan-sama¡¯s employees ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean by that?! ¡¹

    Kaan-san is offended.

    ¡¸ It is as I say. They had to accomplish all tasks to satisfy the moody and selfish high school girl. Furthermore, they cannot fail as it will embarrass the young lady of the Kaan house. They also had to make earnings from your absurd proposals ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re impolite! ¡¹

    The party turns quiet.

    They suddenly look, wondering who¡¯s that woman picking a fight with the young lady of Kaan house.

    ¡¸ Who do you think I am?! I¡¯m not playing around with business! My father and grandfather both raised me with knowledge, I know more than you when it comes to managing a business! ¡¹

    It looks like the daughter of Kaan house is proud that her family earns from banks and heavy and chemical industries.

    ¡¸ I wonder if that¡¯s true? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ A few years ago, a certain chairman of a great company, caused a big problem because he used billions on a casino in Macau, do you know that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, there was that scandal. If I recall, he¡¯s a family member of the founder of a large manufacturing company ¡¹

    Kaan-san knows the incident.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s indeed the stupid son of the founder of the enterprise, the president kicked him out, then he got addicted to gambling that he ended in disgrace. If I recall, He repaid for the loss by selling his shares, but in the end, he got imprisoned for aggravated breach of trust ¡¹

    Kaan-san explained.

    ¡¸ What I noticed in that scandal is that the stupid son stayed in that casino in Macau for months and gambled all the time ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ To think that the president of such a huge company¡­No, it should¡¯ve been several months before the scandal came to light when the chairman inaugurated in office. I wonder what was he doing in management ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would I know? ¡¹

    Kaan-san refutes.

    ¡¸ Perhaps it¡¯s similar to what Kaan-sama¡¯s doing. A fool who sullies their family¡¯s prestige, receiving emails from the company, and sending mails of instructions. All while merrily gambling in Macau. And then, thinking that sending and receiving mails is all there is to it in managing companies ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Are you telling me that I¡¯m doing the same thing as that person? ¡¹

    Kaan-san glared at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I will not say that, but there¡¯s not much difference. If you can¡¯t perform business affairs, then the subordinates are the ones desperately dealing with it ¡¹

    The subordinates deal with it?

    ¡¸ The majority of what you do in business is a trifle. Boring. Not a big deal. You don¡¯t seem to understand why they still do that despite its lack of significance ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ When making a deal with another company, there are multiple processes from creating the contract to signing it. It¡¯s nothing but troublesome tasks. The person in charge did well in negotiations, but he still has to meet his superior and explain the details. Waiting for a few days before getting the approval ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just a foolish tradition. A bad tradition in Japan¡¯s business world, and something our generation will surpass ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ It makes me wonder how can a young lady who never had personal experience in doing any bothersome work can say that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s trivial and a waste of time. Business is better if done quickly! The decision of the heads has to reach the other end right away ¡¹

    Kaan-san declares.

    ¡¸ Nowadays, we can use mail to send instructions from the top to every end and nooks. Most people don¡¯t understand how many business chances are lost because they do all the trivial tasks without the top knowing! ¡¹

    Yeah, if you use mail, then¡­

    You can deliver the instructions of the manager to all company employees right away.

    Those working on-site can contact the manager directly.

    However.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, did you know that your way of thinking is called a ¡°business that exploits it¡¯s employees,¡± to grow themselves in a decade ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ What are you trying to say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s simple. The manager does whatever he wants and just send instructions by mail if he comes up with an idea ¡¹

    ¡¸ I only need to give instructions to those working on-site to ¡°report if they notice anything that can improve business!¡± Actually, they send in improvement ideas every day! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s their duty after all. But, they would never send any improvement ideas that will oppose the manager directly. Or rather, does that report come in every day? ¡¹

    ¡¸ One of my subordinates gather up the ideas employees present and then send it to me ¡¹

    Kaan-san replies.

    ¡¸ That means, they omit anything that shouldn¡¯t attract Kaan-sama¡¯s attention ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you should think about it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Also, Kaan-sama does manage an e-commerce company, but what ratio are you using for regular and contractual employees? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s all regular employees who are in charge of accepting orders from customers, or sending the items to them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s cold gaze pierces Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Well, they should use them. I don¡¯t know how many but I know about contracting temporary employees. I-I can find that out quickly with a single mail ¡¹

    It looks like she¡¯s not interested in the details.

    ¡¸ Then, you mentioned earlier about business improvement ideas, but, have you seen ideas from contractual employees? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ????!!!! ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Perhaps the man working at the storehouse, sending the orders are 90% contractual workers. If you¡¯re practically not listening to their duties, then could you really improve work conditions? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­the regular employees on-site should¡¯ve reported their opinions¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And has Kaan-sama seen such reports? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan-san falters.

    ¡¸ This problem originates when the manager is under the impression that they understand the company from top to bottom. It¡¯s not the case. Most managers don¡¯t know anything about the real condition on-site of the employees working for them ¡¹

    Managers don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on-site?

    ¡¸ For example, if it¡¯s online shopping, there¡¯s revenue as soon as the product reaches the customer, and so the most necessary part is the logistics in the warehouse and their delivery. Making sure that they don¡¯t make a mistake in the order received, and the product reaches the customer without damage. It¡¯s the core of the business. Everything else is linked to the goods ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, is it correct to use resources to improve the skills of the workers in the logistics warehouse? I thought, but in reality, warehouses are dirty, and people who work there have low pay, and it¡¯s absurd to see that the money isn¡¯t used practically and is instead used on creating a useless office building. Do you know why? ¡¹

    Kaan-san;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re saying that managers are indifferent with bears actual profits? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    Kaan-san ponders.

    ¡¸ But, the work at the warehouse is only to pick up the item ordered, box it, and deliver it, right? That¡¯s a job that needs no skill ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, people with such exist. No matter how much we computerize everything, the last job will always be something humans have to do. Therefore, you need to hire humans ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, controlling labor costs is crucial in business! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a line someone who knows the labor employees do and know the real state of their workplace will never say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You can say that, but still¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You reduce the labor costs but increase the service for the customers. A company has to continue gathering more new customers using a strong appeal. Thinking, ¡°if one comes up with an idea, carry it out right away.¡± Then employees work more as the manager tells them. Not even billing them overtime pay. If you¡¯re going to complain, then stop. We have more people who want to work here. If you¡¯re so inclined, we can call for foreigner employees ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s the logic of businesses that exploit their employees.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t manage that horribly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ll never know that because Kaan-sama never asks the other end of the chain ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that you¡¯ll never understand unless you try to work with the employees for at least a day ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Together with the employees?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯ll never understand it unless you take a day with them. But, if you find out how much their wage is after working in a day, you¡¯ll be able to understand various things. How much do they receive in a month? How can they live their lives with that amount of money ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m the daughter of Kaan house. Putting me in together with those people is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mentioned, ¡°Those people,¡± didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes glitter.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kaan-sama¡¯s company, it¡¯s the one you¡¯re managing! Can you really look down on them and just call them ¡°those people?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ Anyone with capital can start up a business in modern Japan. For example, if I want to start up a hotel right now, I can ask a hotel business consultant. I can look for a place to construct the hotel, wonder what kind of building it will become, present plans on what I desire, and the specialists will create a blueprint for it. Once the hotel is constructed, I can gather employees, train them, and give them manuals and instructions to run a hotel. A few years after opening a business, I can hire a manager who can administer everything on track ¡¹

    Some people will do that from top to toe as long as there¡¯s money.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I can go with my selfish complains about ¡°I want the hotel to be like this,¡± or ¡°I want to change that,¡± or ¡°I hate this, I want something else,¡± As long as I have the funds that is ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It applies the same to restaurants. If I have funds, then I can leave everything to the consultant and just tell him, ¡°I want this, I want that.¡± Especially when gathering chefs. It¡¯s the same, even if I want a bigger diner chain. If I have some concept I thought about, then I can have people work to make it real. I can recruit part-time workers and have them do all the advertising ¡¹

    Do they exist?

    ¡¸ You know. Recently, most corporations try out other business types, right? The most common case is starting up a shop or a restaurant, but if you ask why they start without knowing a lot in that business, it¡¯s because consultant companies specialized for that exist ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ And, currently, with Kaan-sama¡¯s company, aren¡¯t you the same with people who use consultants? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My business? ¡¹

    Kaan-san gasps.

    ¡¸ After all, Kaan-sama¡¯s subordinates is the one doing everything to make sure that Kaan-sama¡¯s company is doing well. They need superior personnel to not let Kaan-sama embarrass herself. Promising them better treatment from the main office someday ¡¹

    They have to make achievements, so the company of the young lady of the Kaan house doesn¡¯t collapse.

    Therefore, they send competent personnel.

    ¡¸ Well, in practice, I think that Kaan-sama¡¯s management decisions and ideas lead the company to better, most of the time, but, I also believe that the company will progress without a problem, even without Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan chuckled.

    ¡¸ A school girl attending lessons and having student council activities shouldn¡¯t be able to manage a company at her spare time ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common for managers to have no free time during weekdays. Most businesses operate from 9am to 5pm after all ¡¹

    Deals, where it will never move forward unless the president meets up, are inevitable.

    The president is a high school student. It would be rude of the employees to ask her to come during weekends or evenings during overwork hours.

    Even if she has the power of Kaan house.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t managing a company, it¡¯s just a ¡°management-like play¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I think that this ¡°management-like play¡± will be a good experience for Kaan-sama in the future. Even if it¡¯s a small quantity, it was an opportunity to make contact with society. But in the end, if you don¡¯t understand that it was not actual business management but a make-believe play, then you will trip yourself ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡­

    ¡¸ How dare you go that far with your bold statements ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it angers you, then I apologize ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says without showing guilt.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to apologize. I agree with you. I might¡¯ve been too optimistic ¡¹

    Kaan-san sighs.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m sad that someone outside my family made it clear with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onee-sama! ¡¹

    Torii-san pats Kaan-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Mariko ¡¹

    However, there¡¯s still light of strong will in Kaan-san¡¯s eyes.

    She glared at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But still, I haven¡¯t heard you talk about Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ I understood my problem. I will show that I can correct myself. Putting that aside, Kuromori-sama¡¯s doing everything by himself in his business, what is your say about that? ¡¹

    Yeah, Kaan-san, who sends instructions via mail, letting her subordinates do everything.

    She wants to compare it to me, who does everything myself.

    ¡¸ Indeed¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ What do you think now that you¡¯ve tried everything out yourself first? ¡¹

    My bakery.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s helping me out, but¡­

    At first, I was alone¡­

    It¡¯s just Megu and me selling the products.

    Then, Nei and others came in to help.

    Katsuko-nee is now also in the shop.

    Kana-senpai and Ai are helping me out.

    Agnes, Mana, and Ruriko are making the cheaper pastries.

    ¡¸ I understood that I could do it alone ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need to shoulder everything alone, ask for help ¡¹

    I look at Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ It made me consider that I should ask people with technical skills to do work for me, just like Kaan-san ¡¹

    I mean.

    My bakery has changed.

    When I opened it up during September, it was called ¡°Yoshida¡¯s bakery,¡± or ¡°the bakery of the first-year guy who¡¯s engaged.¡±

    When Katsuko-nee showed up, then it became ¡°Katsuko-san¡¯s bakery.¡±

    Now, it¡¯s ¡°Katsuko-san and Ai-chan¡¯s bakery.¡±

    ¡°Ai-chan corner,¡± is a spot where the pastry Ai makes are placed, and it¡¯s a competition there every time.

    I heard that the 190 yen bread is getting sold like they¡¯re in the black market, and it raises the price to 3200 yen.

    If it means that you get to eat the pastry handmade by the cutest girl among the first-years¡­

    Furthermore, Ai¡¯s slow, so her products are limited every day.

    Although Ai is getting better.

    I think that she has a talent for this.

    She thinks slowly and deliberately, and so it takes a lot of time.

    ¡¸ I understood that the idea of ¡°I am myself,¡± and ¡°I have to do this myself¡± were wrong ¡¹

    Yes, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not recognized as my bakery.

    It can stay as ¡°Katsuko-san and Ai-chan¡¯s bakery.¡±

    What¡¯s important is that we continuously produce delicious products and we make profits.

    ¡¸ So, you think that you can develop what you have to a bigger business? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, of course, ¡¹

    I¡¯m training for the bakery.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll need to hire people if you want to expand your business someday. Your body alone cannot possibly push out all the work ¡¹

    I will need to hire people to make the dough, bake, and sell the pastry.

    If Katsuko-nee opens up a second shop, then I¡¯ll have twice the personnel.

    No, we¡¯ll need someone as our shop manager, replacing Katsuko-nee and me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ To be frank, if you found someone better than you in baking, then you should leave the work to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that ¡¹

    And that applies to vendors too.

    Katsuko-nee and Nei, the beauties sell more compared to me.

    Or should I say that it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t show up instead?

    Even in our products, Ai makes less, but hers sell better than mine.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible that you still do bakery business, but you¡¯re no longer the person in manufacturing and sales. Naturally, if you expand your business, there¡¯s more work, but you don¡¯t need to do it all ¡¹

    Yeah, delivering the materials on each store, for example.

    If we reached a large scale, then I don¡¯t have to make any sales.

    If we have a cafeteria and restaurants as our market, then there¡¯s no need for me to deliver it.

    ¡¸ Right. I thought that it might happen ¡¹

    These jobs don¡¯t need it to be me specifically.

    I don¡¯t need to do everything that I can.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t everything that you¡¯ve learned about the bakery become useless? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. I believe that it¡¯s all necessary experience. At least, I won¡¯t be ignorant of what they do in the bakery ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Be it the wheat flour or yeast, I have the knowledge on who to get in touch, the amount to procure, and when the materials will deliver. That also applies in the procedure of making pastries. I know the labor cost of each item and the time it takes to make it. I also know what the reaction will be when they sell it. I have learned a lot ¡¹

    I look at Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s something you¡¯ll never know from emails ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Kaan-san looks at me blankly.

    ¡¸ No, the view you see from the mail was a compilation of all the views on-site sent to you, right? Along with all the data ¡¹

    I start talking.

    ¡¸ My bakery also has data recorded. Which ones did sell and which ones weren¡¯t that popular ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes notes of which sold out the fastest.

    ¡¸ We listen to our customers. Which do they like, what their thoughts with the new products and such ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Megu and I talking to friends; Katsuko-nee now speaks to the students with a bright atmosphere around her.

    Kana-senpai is famous, it¡¯s easy for her to grab people to answer a survey.

    ¡¸ But those impressions are slightly off from reality, well, you know, people¡¯s thoughts and speech are somewhat off from each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Off? ¡¹

    Kaan-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ For example, those who replied, ¡°I like the new one,¡± and in reality, the sales of the product isn¡¯t that great. And someone can say that it¡¯s not great, but it gets sold out fast, but it¡¯s slightly slower than other famous products ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Our bakery has cameras all over so I can see the hands of the customers while they pick which they would buy. Then, I see the customer thinking of which one to choose. They¡¯re hesitating, and so they try out the product everyone says they like. And that spreads out. But, most of them come back to what they prefer. Seeing that made me understand what¡¯s the problem ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ People¡¯s thoughts have those moments where it just bursts with ¡°Huh?¡± I¡¯m taking lessons from Kudou arts so I can sense it recently, no, well, I¡¯m still in 6th kyu, but when the person in front of me had their thought burst out, I can sense what they¡¯re feeling ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ I think that intuition is necessary. That makes it hard to understand if it¡¯s just a compilation mail from a subordinate. You need to feel the customer, or should I say the person in front of you ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I believe that going on-site is essential. You need to feel the customers directly. Their thoughts and speech are slightly misaligned after all ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I-I think the same way! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san suddenly stood up and shouted.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fond of martial arts, and so I believe that it¡¯s necessary to be in front of the person! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ The scales have fallen off my eyes from that conversation, my heart is clear! ¡¹

    That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say, but¡­

    ¡¸ Now, do you understand why Grandfather was having that conversation with Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama is developing his management intuition ¡¹

    I-Intuition?

 Chapter 864. High Life / Iâ€™m an idio

    ¡¸ What do you mean by intuition? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks in return.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ¡®inspiration. It¡¯s much more precious than any economics theory or business knowledge ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ What can develop the company for the better? What can do worse? Do you back off from the deal because it¡¯s dangerous, or would you go sink or swim? In the end, it all depends on the manager¡¯s inspiration ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Then, that intuition is something you¡¯ll acquire if you aren¡¯t on-site to face people during the transactions. You can¡¯t sharpen your own perception if you can¡¯t sense what makes people¡¯s thoughts burst. Even if you have superior management sense, if you¡¯re far from the scene, then your intuition will dull. That¡¯s crucial in business world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I bake pastries every day and sell them, and the customers¡¯ reactions convey directly ¡¹

    Kaan-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Like, which products do the customers prefer and which ones they don¡¯t like. Also, if there¡¯s a product not loved, but a little bit of improvement will make it popular, and I can sense the minor details like that ¡¹

    Also.

    ¡¸ When I started up my bakery, I had a bit of misunderstanding ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misunderstanding? ¡¹

    Kaan-san repeats.

    ¡¸ Yes. A misunderstanding. ¡°I purchase bread for my consumption, too, don¡¯t I?¡± So I thought that I knew what the customers want. Thinking that I¡¯m also a customer ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you looked from the perspective of the customer? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks me.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s nothing that bothersome. Anyway, I just thought that I know it all. Even though I don¡¯t know anything ¡¹

    I¡¯m desperately trying to speak out my thoughts.

    ¡¸ In reality, after I opened up my shop, everything I thought and expected was different ¡¹

    I¡¯m just a first-year high-school student.

    Therefore, I thought that ¡°if I make this, I¡¯m sure everyone will like it.¡± I made such plans.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Those I expected to sell well weren¡¯t that popular a tall. I was wrong. My expectations were different from reality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reality? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Different from what the customers really want. When I found that out, I adapted to reality and made products that will sell ¡¹

    I said. Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ I wonder? Shouldn¡¯t you persist with your preference instead? Sell what you think is delicious. Sooner or later, the buyers will understand your taste¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be too late by then. My shop will close down. It can¡¯t sustain as a business ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Customers aren¡¯t people you raise by yourself. Right now, the customers living in this moment are the people who buy my products. If I don¡¯t keep them company, I won¡¯t make money ¡¹

    I need to offer the students in school what they want to eat.

    ¡¸ Well, in pastry, there are cases where the bread with slightly more yeast, or products that should taste better, but; But you shouldn¡¯t think ¡°what I want to make and sell,¡± but ¡°what the customers want to buy¡± ¡¹

    I said. Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ That differs from my thoughts. For me, the business needs to be my ideal. The idea of ¡°I want to make this,¡± or ¡°I want to sell this¡± is much more necessary. I want to spread out my ¡°sense¡± and what I see as beautiful. Call it my ¡°ideal.¡± I want the world to accept what I see as attractive if they look closely. That is why I want to start a business like that ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    She¡­

    ¡¸ I can understand your view, but¡­ ¡¹

    Her business has nothing but herself.

    ¡¸ Kaan-san¡¯s business will never support your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Family? ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You need to earn daily for your family. If not, they can¡¯t eat. They won¡¯t have clothes. Going to school also needs money, and you have to give them pocket money, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    I knew it, she doesn¡¯t think about that.

    She thinks that managing a company is nothing but a game.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama is talking about all the employees working for the company ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ ¡°Ideals¡± are precious, but the employees have their life. They have a family. Managers mustn¡¯t forget about the workers ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that. I too¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan-san mumbles.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, you do understand that constant profits take priority over the manager¡¯s ¡°ideals,¡± right? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I-I do. That view, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, recently, most companies stray off because their manager wants to pursue their ideals ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ ¡°We should¡¯ve offered this service,¡± or ¡°I¡¯m sure that if you do this, the customers will be pleased, we will earn profits!¡± And pushing their own ¡°ideals,¡± messing up the whole place. Giving orders to do only that kind of work and not confirm if it works or not, bankrupting the company in the process. Forcing such action when there are not enough employees because they don¡¯t know the ropes in business. Forcing everything to the employees ¡¹

    Managers who never faced their customers.

    If such people force their ideals, of course, it will collapse.

    Oh, so that¡¯s what creates a business that exploits its employees.

    ¡¸ Most idiotic managers like that turn over to politicians, right? It¡¯s the same. They dream of their ¡°ideals,¡± give orders from above, and change things to their liking. They hardly have an interest in what the ordinary people wish for ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Kaan-san gasps.

    ¡¸ Be careful that your company doesn¡¯t become like that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you for the advice ¡¹

    Kaan-san replies discontentedly.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I understand now why Kouzuki Kakka was guiding Kuromori-sama gently ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s guiding me?

    ¡º That¡¯s not the case ¡»

    Suddenly, a voice comes from the speakers.

    This voice¡­It¡¯s Jii-chan.

    ¡º That was a fascinating conversation. I thought that it would be impolite of me to Kaan house and their young lady if I don¡¯t talk now ¡»

    The girls in the courtyard got nervous.

    It implies that the head of Kouzuki house is watching the whole situation.

    ¡º I sent over Minaho-kun as a cushion to give you a test ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s appearance was a test?

    ¡º I wanted to see what kind of attitude you will have with Minaho-kun ¡»

    Kaan-san looks at Minaho-neesan, startled.

    ¡º Would you listen to a woman who suddenly appears and says that she¡¯s there because I told her to? Would you listen to what she has to say? Or would you ignore her and refuse to listen to her? ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º For me, I think that one should listen to what others have to say earnestly, regardless of their status. Naturally, liars exist. People who will try to deceive you. However, as members of the nobility, you must stay gentlemanly and ladylike. Maintaining your refined attitude is a must, isn¡¯t it? ¡»

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Kaan-san apologized.

    Right, Kaan-san listened to Minaho-neesan, but her attitude isn¡¯t nice.

    Kanou-san was at least listening properly.

    ¡º You didn¡¯t see the merit of Minaho-kun¡¯s talk, do you? You didn¡¯t sense that it would be a beneficial lesson in your management and in your life, did you?\ ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just that¡­her views are different than mine, so I found out that they exist too ¡¹

    ¡º You should value the opinions of others! ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º That¡¯s the greater problem in current Japan. They¡¯re intolerant of people who have a different opinion than them ¡»

    People who have a different opinion than them

    ¡º Japanese people nowadays look down on people who think differently than themselves. It¡¯s wrong to believe that people who have a different view than yourself are inferior, that they must think the same way as themselves ¡»

    Oh. I see.

    ¡°I think A, that guy thinks B. He must be an idiot for not understanding something so easy,¡± so many people think that way now.

    ¡º People see differently from their position. If we¡¯re to use your conversation, managers and the end-employees have a different place. They have different worries. They have different things to do, and various thoughts ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks.

    ¡º There is the pressure where you have to pay all of your employees their salary. There are shareholders for companies. If it¡¯s a long-standing company, then I cannot break it. Companies have retired people who worked for them for years. If I destroy that company, it won¡¯t affect just the employees and shareholders. It will also disrupt the elderly who worked for that company long ago. Naturally, it will cause trouble with transactions. If my company were to create chain bankruptcy, then multiple lives will collapse ¡»

    ¡¸ I have never thought of that before ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡º Of course you don¡¯t. If you¡¯re playing with three companies, then your family will deal with it if you reached your limits ¡»

    Kaan-san¡¯s family has a large industrial enterprise, Memoru Group.

    ¡º However, that won¡¯t work with most companies in this society. Hiring a person means that you have to defend that person and their family¡¯s livelihood. Naturally, it applies to your own family as well. If it¡¯s just a small trade where you manage it by yourself, you can do whatever you please. However, if you involve another person, then you have responsibilities. You mustn¡¯t forget that ¡»

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Kakka! ¡¹

    Kaan-san replies.

    ¡º Hmm, now that I¡¯m the one talking, you listen enthusiastically ¡»

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡º Oh well. Let¡¯s return to the topic ¡»

    Jii-chan paused.

    ¡º Managers do have responsibilities and worries. That also applies to administrative posts. Executives, officer, section manager, section chief, subsection head, the officer in charge, each position has its own worries. They¡¯re not wasting their time playing around. Work isn¡¯t all fun and games, it has hardships as well. Frustrations. Irritations. Even I experience that every day ¡»

    Jii-chan, the head of Kouzuki house, can¡¯t do anything as he sees fit.

    ¡º Nevertheless, the Japanese people today have been in a different position, and so they see from a different perspective. Their worries are different. Their thoughts are different. For me, I think that one has to discern that different from others and accept it ¡»

    Jii-chan?

    ¡º Superiors are under the impression that subordinates who don¡¯t understand them are idiots. ¡°Why can¡¯t they follow simple instructions?¡± And then think that the subordinates who can¡¯t do their orders properly are lacking in skill. ¡°The young ones today are useless,¡± and such ¡»

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡º But, the subordinates think, ¡°Why do I have to do something so trivial? I could do this better,¡± it¡¯s the impression where those who think differently are idiots. Thinking ¡°that person doesn¡¯t understand it at all¡± ¡»

    Oh. I get that.

    ¡º However, if the superior and subordinate are together, they will look down on someone else. ¡°The higher-ups don¡¯t understand,¡± ¡°business partners are worthless,¡± ¡°The other department only has stupid people,¡± ¡°the newcomers this year are all useless,¡± ¡°our company president is helpless¡± and such ¡»

    The superior and subordinate mutually look down on each other, and yet¡­

    But when they¡¯re together, they look down on someone else.

    ¡º They think that they are correct. That they¡¯re the clever ones. Therefore, they see people who think differently than them as idiots ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice gently echoes.

    ¡º And people like that are increasing. ¡°I¡¯m the one who knows. I¡¯m the right one. Therefore, people who think differently than me are idiots¡± ¡»

    ¡¸ I think it is as you say ¡¹

    Kaan-san mutters.

    ¡¸ I give advice on my subordinates in the company, and yet, they don¡¯t pay attention, thinking ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand, I¡¯m the right one here¡± ¡¹

    ¡º The directors in your company are yes-men who just accept everything you tell them, don¡¯t they? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks. Kaan-san¡­

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º They do exist. ¡°This young lady of Kaan house is looking down on us. It¡¯s much better if I just went Yes-man if she won¡¯t accept whatever we say. Kaan house won¡¯t have to glare at me. Let¡¯s just think that this young lady is the start of my success,¡± and such. Naturally, they hardly care about you or your company ¡»

    Boot lickers only think about how they can succeed in life.

    ¡º And yes-man like them act recklessly as the manager. Earlier, you all were talking about the company president using the profits for gambling¡­ ¡»

    Oh, the guy who used a 100 million yen in a casino in Macau.

    ¡º If he didn¡¯t have a yes-man subordinate, then it wouldn¡¯t have happened. If it¡¯s a proper business, someone will notice it and will not let that happen. Illegal use of money shouldn¡¯t go unnoticed. Furthermore, the related party in the company should be aware that it¡¯s illegal to use that money that way. Yes-man will only say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can just adjust the story to fit with the situation¡± and so the founder and relatives ¡»

    Right.

    Without cooperative workers, or people who push from behind¡­

    One can¡¯t selfishly use the money of group business.

    ¡¸ I might¡¯ve been leading myself to failure ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    She happens to know the yes-man in her company.

    ¡º It¡¯s the age where people see each other as idiots. Where ¡°Everyone other than me is an idiot,¡± And usually, they shout their dissatisfaction that they are right to people with a higher standing than them. They think of that inside their mind, but they can¡¯t complain except to his group. But in big companies, there¡¯s hardly anyone hiding their dissatisfaction. Worse, the yes-man boosts their ego, and so they see that everyone in the world is inferior to himself. All the customers, clients, and employees are idiots. Recently, such managers are increasing ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Let me give you a fun example. After the war, there¡¯s only one prime minister that graduated from the University of Tokyo ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, that one ¡¹

    Misuzu noticed it right away.

    I don¡¯t know about it, though.

    ¡º The prime minister is¡­I feel sorry to say, but it¡¯s better if they should graduate from the third-ranked university. They¡¯re people with high academic achievement, so they should listen to people. Be it explaining to bureaucrats, or listening to various people¡¯s opinions, then they make a decision. They know that they¡¯re not that smart. However, when politicians have high academic achievement, they think; ¡°I don¡¯t have to listen to your opinion, I already know,¡± and despite not being a specialist, they make their own decision for themselves, move, and misguide the whole country ¡»

    If one thinks they¡¯re smart, they don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s opinions.

    ¡º Government officials have plenty of knowledge and experience in their field. Therefore, they shouldn¡¯t become yes-man, but instead, they should use their skill and expertise. If the specialist has a different opinion, then put it to use. Listening to diverse views will never go to waste ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ It is painfully true ¡¹

    Kaan-san replies.

    ¡º I know that I¡¯m a man who can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m not smart, and I don¡¯t have the sense ¡»

    ¡¸ K-Kouzuki Kakka!!! ¡¹

    ¡º No, that¡¯s the truth. ¡» I do not have that management intuition that a young man had acquired. I¡¯m born heir of the Kouzuki house, and so I never started a business where I stood in front of my customers ¡»

    Jii-chan.

    ¡º What do the ordinary customers want? What products do I create? I don¡¯t know those. I also know well that I live very far apart from the ordinary citizens ¡»

    He¡¯s the head of Kouzuki house, a family that has the lineage and assets.

    ¡º I only experienced the life of ordinary people was when I was in Kyoto university for four years. Furthermore, in those four years, I understood that I am different, that I do not have the same sense as the ordinary people ¡»

    I hear Jii-chan¡¯s sigh from the speakers.

    ¡º Therefore, I always employ someone who is smarter than myself and is rich in a management sense. Currently, that is Shiba-kun ¡»

    Shiba-san, the one who replaced Jii-chan as the manager of the Kouzuki group.

    ¡º He¡¯s someone with a better skill than myself. Knowing that I hired him. I respect his opinions, and he also wants my respect. All I could do is to be watchful to that he doesn¡¯t split the Kouzuki group and become self-supporting. That is why I satisfy his desires when it comes to treatment and salary ¡»

    Shiba-san¡¯s careful with Jii-chan. Jii-chan¡¯s careful with Shiba-san as well.

    ¡º And other top management are like that. They all are people who are much smarter and skilled than me. Without those people, I couldn¡¯t protect Kouzuki group ¡»

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s what¡¯s splendid about Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Most managers don¡¯t hire people that are much more capable than themselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ If you hire someone much more skilled than yourself, they might take away that company from you, right? That you might not be able to reject anything that person wants to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but that¡¯s such a dull reason? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They hire people with lower skill because of such a dull reason, making a mountain of the reason why the business isn¡¯t growing ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡º The reason for why I like this young man¡­ ¡»

    Jii-chan suddenly speaks.

    ¡º Boy, do you think that you¡¯re smart? ¡»

    M-Me?

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯m dumb. Quite dumb ¡¹

    It¡¯s embarrassing, but I replied honestly.

    ¡º He knows that he¡¯s not smart. He knows that there are many people much brighter than him ¡»

    Well, everyone around me is all smart.

    Edie¡¯s even a child prodigy.

    ¡º So, if you can¡¯t find out what to do alone, what do you do? ¡»

    ¡¸ I consult everyone ¡¹

    ¡º Do you not consider dealing with it alone? ¡»

    ¡¸ I mean, everyone¡¯s much smarter than me, so it¡¯s better if I listen to their opinion ¡¹

    ¡º However, if their opinion differs, what do you do? ¡»

    Oh, for example, Misuzu and Nei not agreeing with each other.

    ¡¸ I think about it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ First, I take my time to think. I ask other people¡¯s opinions. If it splits, then I will have them explain their reason, and listen to which is better ¡¹

    ¡º So you¡¯re going to listen to them all? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah. Fortunately, I have a lot of people to talk to ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Margo-san, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, also¡­

    ¡¸ Then, I give my final answer, commit to it and take responsibility ¡¹

    ¡º You will? Despite it being an opinion you took from someone else? ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s irrelevant. It doesn¡¯t matter who gave that opinion, I¡¯m the one who made the conclusion. Then that means that I have all the responsibility for that ¡¹

    ¡º Hmm. I see. Then what will you do if you have no one to consult with? Where there is a problem, and you have to deal with it right away? ¡»

    ¡¸ Then I will use my intuition to decide ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ I will feel out what I should do an act based on that ¡¹

    ¡º Are you sure about that? What will you do if your intuition was wrong? ¡»

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s it. If it results in my death, then it can¡¯t be helped. I decided for that myself ¡¹

    ¡º Would you not regret that you didn¡¯t have the time to consult others? ¡»

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do anything even if I do. It¡¯s a time where I had to make a quick decision after all ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s simple of you ¡»

    I can somehow feel that Jii-chan¡¯s showing a wry smile while looking at the monitor.

    ¡º That¡¯s how he is. He thinks that he¡¯s dumber than others and so he never looks down on them. If you look down on others, you don¡¯t listen to their opinion. Furthermore, you can prepare yourself and make conclusions. He has decisiveness. It¡¯s simple, but an unbreakable spirit ¡»

    Ugh, it doesn¡¯t feel great when Jii-chan¡¯s praising me.

    Look? You said something so strange that the girls are now looking at me.

    ¡º Therefore, I need him as Misuzu¡¯s partner. My granddaughters are quite the clever girls after all ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head.

    ¡º It¡¯s reassuring to have a man who listens to people with her. Furthermore, if he learned intuition from management, I couldn¡¯t ask for more ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º It¡¯s okay to stay as yourself. You don¡¯t have to be smart. You don¡¯t need an academic background. Stay like that. And I request for you to stay by Misuzu¡¯s side forever ¡»

 Chapter 865. High Life / Brandy

    ¡¸ I also want everything to go smoothly to keep my family safe ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Right now, we let someone do something that we can¡¯t do. And that is a lot if you look at your daily life. I¡¯m thankful to the people around me, and I don¡¯t look down on them. If it goes poorly and I looked down on them, I don¡¯t know how they will retaliate ¡¹

    Most people in this world are not my family.

    I can¡¯t oppose all of them.

    ¡¸ Naturally, if I have to crush them, then I will do it thoroughly. This world has evil people you can never make a compromise by talking ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ But, not everyone is an enemy. That said, they¡¯re no allies either. Most people are neither ¡¹

    For example, the students in our school.

    They¡¯re not in favor of us.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that they hate us to the bone.

    Most of them are in a neutral state, hardly caring about us.

    ¡¸ First of all, I don¡¯t want to gather hate from the ¡°ordinary people¡± I don¡¯t need them to like us, but it¡¯s a problem if they hate us. I might endure anything that they do if it was me alone, I can push it aside, but I¡¯d rather not have my family get hurt ¡¹

    I¡¯m not living alone.

    ¡º So you compromise on coexistence with other people? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing as great as coexisting. My family is quite a unique and odd group of people if seen from the ordinary people¡¯s eyes. If we want to stay alive, then we have lots to pay for. At least, I want to have some respect from the people. Well, of course, if it¡¯s Yakuza or others, they don¡¯t need to be aware of us ¡¹

    ¡º This way of thinking is something Kouzuki house needs, that¡¯s what I believe in ¡»

    The girls in the courtyard hear Jii-chan¡¯s voice.

    ¡º Misuzu, what do you think is the biggest problem you are facing? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks. Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s how we have this status despite not experiencing success ourselves ¡¹

    She replied immediately.

    ¡¸ We were born nobility. We have bodyguards to keep us safe all the time, and we¡¯re allowed to live in such luxury. However, all these wealth isn¡¯t something we earned ourselves ¡¹

    ¡º Correct. And it¡¯s not a problem for the younger generations. It also is a problem I face regularly ¡»

    Personally experiencing success?

    ¡º Born in nobility, we lived a blessed life. We never highly skilled, but we belong to the high-class. It just happened that we were born in a good family, and so we were blessed with a good life. I always wonder if this is okay ¡»

    Jii-chan said. The young ladies became noisy.

    ¡º If I was born in the branch family, or if I was the third son in the main family, then they might allow me to abandon this too-rich life. Just like your father, Misuzu ¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s father is Jii-chan¡¯s third son, he left Kouzuki house and became an elite bureaucrat of the country.

    ¡¸ No, Father may have moved forward with his way without becoming affiliated with the Kouzuki group, but he still used the name and lineage of Kouzuki house. Or should I say that he couldn¡¯t run away from it, no matter what ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Oh, even if he¡¯s a government official, he¡¯s still named as the third son of the Kouzuki head house.

    ¡¸ Father works in the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science, and Technology. However, still, he receives cooperation because he¡¯s a member of the Kouzuki family. It isn¡¯t just the political and business circles here, when he has some deals in Kyoto, most of them say ¡°if it¡¯s Kouzuki-san, then¡­¡± ¡¹

    Kouzuki house isn¡¯t just a large enterprise, they also have history backing them up.

    Nobility with history will have acquaintances all over. Connections. They¡¯ll listen, even if it¡¯s absurd.

    Just because he became a government official doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t count on the power of Kouzuki house. He must have a lot of cases where he has to use it.

    ¡º It¡¯s the fortune those born from nobility brings, and also a curse ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Especially for me, the eldest child, it was decided that I will become the next head of the clan. I cannot end the family lineage with me. Also, there are generations of retainers in our house. Companies with the name of Kouzuki house have numerous workers. I had to protect Kouzuki house not just for me, but for the retainers and all the workers ¡»

    The girls turned silent.

    ¡º That is the responsibility of those who inherit the house. All I inherited is this old blood. It¡¯s not the assets. Honor accumulated by ancestors for generations and thoughts of many people who worked for Kouzuki house and their companies is what I inherit. Some students applying for a position in the company this year had their ancestors served Kouzuki house ¡»

    ¡¸ How did you respond to such people, Grandfather? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡º I answer, ¡°I know. Your ancestors have served Kouzuki house from Kyoto generations ago. I¡¯m grateful for that.¡± If people with a history like that appear in the final interview, then I have the secretaries investigate beforehand. That¡¯s how I know about it when they suddenly bring it up while talking to me, and I show my gratitude to their ancestors. As a result, they pledge their allegiance to Kouzuki house. No, they can be applying for the company entrance test, but I cannot let them have the worse impression about Kouzuki house and its companies ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s going that far.

    No, if he¡¯s the head of nobility with a long tradition, it¡¯s within the consideration of what he should do.

    He knows their ancestors and is grateful for their loyalty, so they won¡¯t hate Jii-chan.

    Even if they can¡¯t enter the company, they won¡¯t blame Jii-chan.

    ¡º Those remaining for the last interview in large scale enterprise means that they have the academic and skill to back them up. If they weren¡¯t, then they won¡¯t get hired no matter what¡­After picking a few people, the remaining students had to be told that they didn¡¯t make it. However, those students will find employment somewhere else someday. It can be a rival company to Kouzuki house, or maybe somewhere wholly different. And in twenty years, they will become veterans. At that time, isn¡¯t it better to leave the impression that ¡°I failed my application, but Kouzuki is a firm company,¡± than have ¡°Back then, I tried going in a company from Kouzuki, but I lost my face during the entrance test.¡± ? ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º In entrance tests, the company will always have a stronger status. However, that relationship won¡¯t persist afterward. The student right now may become someone great. No, in the first place, the students are possibly customers who buy goods Kouzuki produces. And so, we cannot let the applicant have the wrong impression with Kouzuki for the rest of their lives. Even students have their families. They have friends. People increase their acquaintances as long as they¡¯re alive. Then, that person can tell them: ¡°Back then, I tried applying for a company and met the head of Kouzuki house,¡± and then continue his story. That¡¯s what I fear ¡»

    ¡¸ But, Grandfather¡¯s always showing an angry look ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to break the cold atmosphere with her pleasant smile.

    ¡º Well, of course. I¡¯m not going to spoil the students. I¡¯ll never laugh when they try to flatter me. I don¡¯t have to like them. I¡¯m the head of Kouzuki house, and so I want a stern, serious, and honest, and fair personnel. That¡¯s a necessity ¡»

    Fair people.

    ¡º I can¡¯t trust people who aren¡¯t fair. That¡¯s what I believe in ¡»

    Oh, I see.

    You can¡¯t trust people who are trying to flatter others, trying to gain their favor.

    They¡¯re people who will go against the rules as long as they can have others show favor for them.

    Anytime, with anyone, and with whatever situation.

    But if it¡¯s someone who can deal with the situation fairly, then that¡¯s trustworthy for the time being.

    People who waver depending on the person, on the case, on time, aren¡¯t trustworthy.

    That applies not to people but also companies.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Kakka¡¯s going that far when paying attention to your speech and conduct? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks.

    ¡º That¡¯s natural. I¡¯m the head of Kouzuki house ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s laughing voice is heard.

    ¡º Kaan-kun, what do you think is nobility? ¡»

    This time, Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Uhm, in what way? ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯m asking why the nobility is nobility ¡»

    Kaan-san¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because their founder accomplished a great deed ¡¹

    Yeah.

    All the nobility come from their first ancestor doing something great.

    Then, gaining high rank, assets, piling it up, becoming the head of household.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. All of the nobility exist because of their first head. The first person experienced success himself ¡»

    ¡¸ However, the succeeding generations, all continued to protect their family, and that is the reason for us to exist ¡¹

    Kaan-san tries to add in a hurry, but¡­

    ¡º Even so, the most momentous one is the first one. After all, he¡¯s only a commoner ¡»

    Yeah, the first family head to become nobility was a commoner.

    The second generation is succeeding in a somewhat grander house.

    ¡º Therefore, the story of the first generation is mostly handed down as a legend. The second generation¡¯s story is usually buried and forgotten. Tales of ancestors who rejuvenated the family after collapsing remain, but the first generation¡¯s glory never changes ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º That¡¯s because the first-generation¡¯s story of success is the only genuine personal experience. He¡¯s the one to rise up from the commoners ¡»

    Oh, it¡¯s something like the story of the servant in charge of footwear taking over the country.

    ¡º Doesn¡¯t your family treat the first generation as special, even going as far as worshipping him? ¡»

    ¡¸ It is as you say ¡¹

    Kaan-san replies.

    ¡º Then, what are we now? Aren¡¯t we all leaning into the peace from the heroic achievements of the first generation? Well, it¡¯s still hard to continue and protecting a family that has grown large. As mentioned earlier, I know about it the most as I¡¯m the head of Kouzuki house. However, is there worth our existence if all we do is keep the family safe? We do not have achievements nor the personal experience ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡º I believe you all know what happened with Kurama house ¡»

    Kurama house.

    Kurama Misato and Arisu-san¡¯s house.

    I wonder what¡¯s the cause why the two cute young ladies are now going to become prostitutes?

    ¡º Kurama house inherited the ¡°Kurama Kaku,¡± which is a hotel business concentrating at weddings ¡»

    Oh, I heard about the Kurama Kaku group. I heard that they¡¯re a hotel group with great traditional inns and wedding halls.

    So that¡¯s what Kurama-san¡¯s family is doing.

    ¡º Kurama Kaku is formerly a Japanese style garden built for Kurama house. It became a traditional Japanese restaurant during the early Showa and used as a wedding reception is for noble marriages. Most political and business circles gather there. During my age, most families conduct their wedding reception banquet there. That building doesn¡¯t belong to just Kurama house. It¡¯s a precious location for us nobility as it has memories ¡»

    Oh, if the influential people go to Kuromori tower at night for their under the table meetings¡­

    Then, Kurama Kaku is the social gathering place during the daytime.

    ¡º However, the current head of Kurama house is a young man in his 40¡¯s. He let some unknown foreign groups invest in his business and took down the whole Kurama Kaku, an old Japanese style building. Saying that he¡¯ll rebuild it to a modern high-rise hotel ¡»

    Huh? I think that¡¯s Kurama-san¡¯s father, but¡­

    He broke everything¡­

    ¡º I stopped it. I told him to keep the Kurama Kaku. That it¡¯s not something, he should do. We knew that the internal conditions of the foreign company investing group are suspicious. That it¡¯s an offer that is too good to be true. We told him that if he was low on funds for the time being, then the Kouzuki group can lend him as much as he wants. I talked to the other heads of families about Kurama-kun. To cut off the relationship with the overseas group. To stop the stupid attempt to create a new building. To protect the beautiful garden of Kurama Kaku and their history ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice has a hint of anger.

    ¡º However, that man told me, ¡°If all I do is protect the old, then I don¡¯t know what reason I was born for.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t challenge with a new hotel, then my life will not begin.¡± Then, ignoring my warning, he declared severing connections with us old men. Suddenly starting the construction work, destroying all and turning it to an empty plot, and establishing a new hotel ¡»

    Oh, he¡¯s done it.

    ¡º However, when the construction was half done, the funds from the foreign investors suddenly blows off. Instead of the cash flowing in, the sum of money is sent over to the overseas investors. ¡°We will return it, let us borrow it for now,¡± or so they say ¡»

    Oh boy.

    ¡º The construction of the high-rise hotel stopped. However, it already used over a hundred million yen. The money let to the foreign investors isn¡¯t coming back. And above all, the wonderful Kurama Kaku will never return to normal. He dug down to the basement to create the high-rise building ¡»

    It¡¯s all out.

    ¡º That said, the half-complete hotel doesn¡¯t have enough funds to finish it. If the new hotel doesn¡¯t open, money won¡¯t flow in. The traditional inn and wedding hall of the Kurama Kaku group lack in funds that they were in danger. He came to us, crying. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please lend me money,¡± he said ¡»

    When everything we going well, he said he would cut off his connections with Jii-chan¡­

    ¡º However, neither my friends nor I can¡¯t give him money. He¡¯s gone that far ¡»

    It¡¯s not just Jii-chan.

    He ignored other people¡¯s advice and failed.

    There¡¯s no help.

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s a miserable story. Grandfather decided not to give any help to Kurama house ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    Therefore, she was cold to the Kurama sisters.

    Kanou house, the last of the big three don¡¯t have the assets, just their history.

    If Kozuki and Kaan house isn¡¯t helping Kurama house, nobody else will.

    ¡º By the way, Kaan-kun, do you know why Kurama house did something that foolish? ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­because he was deceived by the honey words of the foreigners? ¡¹

    ¡º Then, why was it easy to fool him? ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º That Kurama bastard wanted to experience success personally ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º He¡¯s born nobility, and he wanted to achieve success than to live under the glory of the first generation. Kurama Kaku is the symbol of the Kurama Kaku group. It¡¯s an elegant and splendid building, and so, all the other traditional inns and wedding halls have its style. However, Kurama Kaku is what the first generation left behind. A beauty already consummated, it doesn¡¯t show anything new. It¡¯s not allowed to do so. The current head of Kurama house didn¡¯t like to see what he inherited from the past remains in the future. It isn¡¯t proof that he was born and lived on this earth. Thus, he thought of breaking the whole Kurama Kaku of the past and create a new high-rise hotel to leave his mark ¡»

    Thus, he demolished the old Kurama Kaku and tried to construct a new hotel.

    It¡¯s the worst case.

    ¡¸ He was someone who wanted to show a great accomplishment of what he¡¯s done ¡¹

    That means he wants to personally experience success.

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Just like Minaho-neesan¡¯s father? ¡¹

    I muttered unconsciously.

    ¡º Indeed. Kuromori Kouichiro was the same ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s father inherited the Kuromori tower, a building his father built.

    He forcibly took it away from his father and tried to dye it as his own.

    But, he lacks in talent, and so Shirasaka Sousuke took command.

    ¡º His case is easy to understand. His father was the first generation hero to earn fortunes. His father had experienced success. However, he doesn¡¯t have that. He was insecure, and so he tried to forcibly achieve that personal experience of success ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s not saying anything.

    ¡º It¡¯s a typical story. Cases where it¡¯s the relatives who drag down their family to collapse ¡»

    ¡¸ Born as nobility, yet no experience of success, it makes them feel at a loss to why they¡¯re in that status ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. Misuzu, Kaan-kun, Kanou-kun, you should be careful with people you interact with ¡»

    ¡¸ It is as you say ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ Up until now, I¡¯ve been scorning on Kurama-san¡¯s father, wondering why would he do something so foolish, but, I think that someone in my family or I might do the same thing ¡¹

    ¡º You¡¯re in high school, and yet, you¡¯re managing three companies, don¡¯t you have the same cause? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡º You think of your company as lessons in company management, don¡¯t you? Where if the three companies don¡¯t grow, then you will assess yourself ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º I can understand that if you seriously want to manage that many companies but, they will not succeed. It may not go smoothly. The season was poor. You couldn¡¯t gather personnel, things don¡¯t move as expected. Those you plan to go smoothly aren¡¯t doing well ¡»

    Jii-chan said. Kaan-san looked down.

    ¡º If you grow older, you¡¯ll learn that life isn¡¯t all victories. A person never losing doesn¡¯t exist. However, for some reason, young ones prefer winning. They fear loss. If they fail once, they see their life-ending. Living means that you will lose a lot. Losing repeatedly is what makes winning as delightful as ever ¡»

    ¡¸ K-Kouzuki Kakka¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º Don¡¯t turn to Kurama-kun. Don¡¯t get others involved if you want to receive experience from personal success. What I fear is that if the people around you let you win that you start to misunderstand ¡»

    ¡¸ Let me win? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s right. If the business of the young lady of Kaan house lost, then it will hurt her. They think that way, and so they use the power of the world of adults, and so your company can have achievements without you knowing. You misunderstand that everything is going as you expect, that your ideas and management policies were correct ¡»

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡º I see. For young ladies like you, you can¡¯t find such wrongdoings right away. For example, handing over secret funds from Kaan house to another company to create mass orders on your company ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, absurd¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯ve done that once or twice. And it¡¯s a common occurrence ¡»

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    Kaan-san shows a frustrated look.

    Oh, it looks like she recalled a case.

    ¡º Letting the subordinates do that means that your company can succeed, but you will not experience success personally. However, you will misunderstand that this world is easy. Then, that mistaken success you have will let you look down on your subordinates, clients, customers, and consumers ¡»

    Kaan-san bites her lip.

    ¡º See? I told you the same thing Minaho-kun told you. However, when Minaho-kun told you that, all you did was oppose her, but when the head of Kouzuki house told you, you reflect on it obediently ¡»

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s embarrassing, I want to bury myself in a hole ¡¹

    Kaan-san says while blushing and on the verge of tears.

    ¡º Worry not, Kaan did call me. ¡°My granddaughter is reaching the age of conceit, so I gave her various advice, but she¡¯s not listening to her grandfather. I think that my granddaughter would obediently listen if it¡¯s from the head of Kouzuki house, however. She will be coming over to your mansion, please look after her,¡± he said ¡»

    Kaan-san¡¯s Grandfather called Jii-chan?

    ¡º Kaan sent over antique brandy as thanks. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡»

    Jii-chan says jokingly, but.

    ¡º On the other hand, I want you to keep a secret from him ¡»

    ¡¸ W-What is it? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks.

    ¡º I no longer drink brandy. He probably suggested it out of his mental image of when I was young and drinking alcohol ¡»

    Jii-chan stopped drinking brandy after getting Ruriko¡¯s father killed.

    Kaan-san¡¯s Grandfather didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡º Therefore, I thought of handing over the brandy Kaan gave me to Misuzu and that young man. Keep it a secret from him ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

 Chapter 866. High Life / JFK

    ¡º Let¡¯s return to the nobility discussion ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º You¡¯re attending the best school for young ladies in Japan. Your school became like that because of Kaan, the late Kanou-kun, and my influence ¡»

    The big three?

    ¡º During the post-war economic growth, Japan¡¯s society made a great paradigm. To put it simply, the traditional nobility gave birth to the Meiji restoration, and the bourgeois rank of wealthy people collapsed. Creating a new class in society. Let me say it beforehand, those that collapsed were only a portion. Most of the nobility have survived by changing along with the time. We risked our lives to protect our family ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s story must be interesting to the young ladies.

    Their existence as young ladies is proof that the nobility of Japan survived.

    ¡º It¡¯s identical to how Kabuki and other traditional arts still exist to this day. Kabuki was also in the precarious state during the occupation of the allied forces in Japan. It just happened that a commissioned officer of the US army liked kabuki, so it remained. Even so, they created some absurd restrictions such as ¡°I don¡¯t like the feudal tales,¡± or ¡°it doesn¡¯t suit the Christian ethics¡± and such ¡»

    So that happened.

    ¡º The occupation army complained about Shogi. ¡°The rule where you can steal a piece from your opponent is the abuse of prisoners. It¡¯s a savage game,¡± was their reason for banning it ¡»

    Huh?

    Shogi is savage?

    If you ban it for that reason, then what about the current computer games?

    ¡º Did you know? McArthur said, ¡°In science, arts, religion, and culture, America and Germany are at their 40-50¡¯s, their prime of life, but Japan is still a young man in their teens.¡± ¡°Japan should learn from the West, and the West should guide Japan.¡± ¡»

    Japan is still a child compared to the West?

    ¡º That¡¯s how foolish he sees Japanese people are. Well, calling the people bumpkins would be better ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks in displeasure.

    ¡º Although, that was a blessing for the Japanese ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º Before the war, Franklin D Roosevelt created this ¡°new deal policy¡± to recover from the Great Depression. It¡¯s something you learned from your history classes. It¡¯s the beginning of Keyne¡¯s modified capitalism gaining political power. Instead of entrusting the business to market freely, the administration intervenes and redistribute the assets. The people using the new deal policy were all young people burning in idealism. However, in reality, the new deal policy isn¡¯t always successful. The societal structure so far changed by political power, it was hard. The society will not obey as the government official imagined, and America, who couldn¡¯t complete the change, participated in the war ¡»

    War.

    ¡º They needed a large number of materials for the military. Europe¡¯s industry was on decline during the war. America was using all of the allied nations¡¯ military goods. The ordinary citizens endure during the time of war. They introduced daylight savings time and bring in women to work. When America joined the second world, war¡­and Hawaii was attacked, the Americas hardly had anyone in the front. They keep their industrial production with the pretext of ¡°its war,¡± and they were able to change the system in their country ¡»

    America changed during the war?

    ¡º If it was during peace, then there are lots of people opposing. It disturbs those who hold vested interests. However, during the war, they can take them down with ¡°are you allied with the enemy nation?¡± They can restructure the government to their liking ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º In the end, Franklin Roosevelt was saved by the war. If there was no war, then perhaps his New Deal policy will never become the system. However, it happened. I don¡¯t believe in the conspiracy theories that Franklin Roosevelt rushed to war with Japan for himself. A single president¡¯s forecast changed history. It¡¯s all a coincidence that everything went as Franklin Roosevelt expected ¡»

    Y-Yeah.

    But why is ¡°Franklin Roosevelt¡¯s¡± name is said in full all the time?

    ¡¸ Nii-san. In America, there was another president with the name of Roosevelt ¡¹

    Luna read my thoughts and whispered.

    ¡¸ Theodore Roosevelt has a hobby of creating teddy bears ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right ¡¹

    She knows a lot.

    ¡º Then, during the postwar period, the American occupants using their political measures all survived with the New Deals policy. Therefore, in their ideal minds, they started teaching the ¡°poor¡± Japanese people who still are 12-years-old compared to themselves. To us, they¡¯re just idealistic children, and they were the ones ignorant of the world. However, some sympathized with the Americans among the Japanese. People who say that the Americans were right, that Japan will stay as a child if Americans don¡¯t guide them, that everything Americans tell them is for good. No, even now, most survive by having plain ill-will in their head ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º They drowned in American culture, longing for the flashy and beautiful life in movies. However, those who say that it¡¯s their way of life are the middle class in America. It wasn¡¯t the age where everyone has a camera, like now. There are hardly any people traveling overseas. It¡¯s not the real-life in America, it¡¯s just the ideal life shown in movies. In fact, America still contradicts the world even now. They¡¯re distorted. They have a social class in poverty. But they don¡¯t convey that¡­They win over the Japanese by showing the paradise ¡»

    There was no internet back then.

    The imitations from movies are different from reality.

    ¡º Showing American movies to the Japanese was one of McArthur¡¯s political measures. He knows the power of film. If we¡¯re talking about telecast from back then where the politicians and the president are known to the masses, it was because there¡¯s a newsreel before the movie itself shows ¡»

    News before the movie?

    ¡º Wheelchair was created for President Franklin Roosevelt, who had his lower half paralyzed. In short, he was disabled. However, most of the American citizens didn¡¯t know that ¡»

    Huh? The president¡¯s in a wheelchair, and yet nobody knows?

    ¡º He could stand up from his wheelchair and walk a single step. Therefore, the newsreel shows him walking that one step to the platform. They¡¯re not showing the wheelchair. Therefore, most of the citizens think that he can walk ¡»

    So the video shows the impression that he can still walk.

    ¡º America is a vast land that not even the president can go all over the whole nation. The best he could do is move around a vast city and another. One can read his political measures in the newspaper. They can hear him over radios. However, the majority of the people only see him moving in newsreels ¡»

    Haa.

    ¡º Actually, in the movie Yankee Doodle Dandy, produced during the war, there was a scene where James Cadney, disguised as Franklin Roosevelt, tap dancing on the floor. If the people know that Franklin Roosevelt lives in a wheelchair, then they won¡¯t make that scene. They¡¯ll see that and won¡¯t laugh at it. It¡¯s the worst kind of joke ¡»

    If they make a scene where the president, who is paralyzed below, tap dancing¡­

    It will get people seriously angry.

    The Internet would be on fire.

    ¡º Franklin Roosevelt can walk a single step. That¡¯s what the screen shows. They¡¯re not lying. However, they¡¯re not telling the truth either. The president¡¯s legs are paralyzed. It¡¯s those people who use such unfair impression which came to Japan ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Then, using the reason that they won the war, they started remodeling Japan¡¯s history and culture to their own ethics, as if it¡¯s their plaything. However, their New Deal policy is too idealistic, too childish. They think that great evil and unjust acts are minimum. No, if it wasn¡¯t America, who thinks of Japan as an underdeveloped child, that occupied our country, then they would mess up with Japan and never let it stand on its feet again ¡»

    Right.

    ¡º The nobility was so close to collapse. No, actually, some families were sacrificed. Fortunately, the time where the most danger exists didn¡¯t last long, America didn¡¯t have the time to toy with Japan. The cold war with the communist nation started ¡»

    Cold War?

    ¡º The plan of the occupation army at first was to take down all the ruling class of Japan. The old ones. For America, the democracy flag bearer¡­they want to distribute the leader¡¯s assets to the masses. They do not understand the worth of families with long history ¡»

    The occupants didn¡¯t know the worth of nobility.

    ¡º But, the Cold war happened. Then, America feared that if they eliminate the old leaders of Japan, the communists will rise. They don¡¯t want Japan, who advanced to democracy, turn red. Japan has no other islands between the pacific ocean and Hawaii. If Japan becomes communists, then they will take up the whole of East Asia. Therefore, the Americans panicked and strengthened their relationships with the old leader classes of Japan. They must¡¯ve thought that if they don¡¯t resume the governing body of Japan before the war, they won¡¯t be able to stop the wave of commoners turning to communists ¡»

    And so, nobility remained.

    ¡º And that¡¯s a long-standing problem of Japan since post-war. In other words, the leaders of Japan who had control before the war has lost, and nobody among them took responsibility. Thus, the commoners, especially young students, were irritated. They thought, ¡°Pull them down!¡± However, during that age, if they were to break down the whole system and change it to something new, it will become messed up. Japan endured the military occupation for several years, and then, the former leaders were allowed to return. It still continues to this day. Well, of course, I belong to the group of the old leader class, so I think that way, but I¡¯m aware of the other opinion. I know people who lost, who collapsed. As a result, turning into some ridiculous shape. However, Japan still had the ¡°Japan-like¡± in their country because we didn¡¯t fall to ruin, that¡¯s what I¡¯d like to believe ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º What we inherited from our ancestors isn¡¯t blood, assets, or name. Japan is for the Japanese people, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re proud that we¡¯re Japanese¡­It¡¯s a will that we defend ¡»

    The young ladies listen to Jii-chan earnestly.

    ¡º We¡¯re not higher than others because we¡¯re nobility. We¡¯re not smart. We¡¯re not valuable either. We don¡¯t have to be refined. No value. If we¡¯re just rich, then we can get friendly with other influential people and rise up with that thought, can¡¯t we? ¡»

    It¡¯s not money or power.

    ¡º Humans are creatures that coexist despite having different views, ¡°unchanging¡± and ¡°ever-changing.¡¯ It¡¯s the inconsistency of life. That means, the will to continue living eternally for as long as the next generation is born, and the will to change depending on the situation, both will contradict and coexist. Then, humans continue their existence through the ages. People with the intention to change along with the era are common. Then, I think that we exist to carry the will to keep the old tradition ¡»

    That¡¯s the role of nobility.

    ¡º I let my granddaughters wear Kimono. They learned to live a life in tatami mats. You girls are the same. The school you attend is training you to behave like a Japanese person. That¡¯s what Kaan, Kanou, and I instructed the school to do ¡»

    Oh, so that¡¯s why the young ladies are learning traditional Japanese dance.

    Learning how to live wearing Japanese clothes.

    ¡º Your school never lets in daughters outside of nobility. That means refusing entry of daughters of rising businessmen, politicians, or celebrities. But on the other hand, we are donating a hefty sum to your school ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Most prestigious schools accept such girls for their business. However, children not born as nobility are different from us. They have the opposite will than us. In short, ¡°the will to change constantly.¡± People with that strong will are reaching grand success at this age. They gain both social status and fortunes. However, we do not want our daughters, no, it¡¯s granddaughters already¡­you girls to have that will. Maybe when you¡¯re adults already. Once you have established a ¡°self,¡± where you no longer shake from people with a different opinion than yourself. However, when you¡¯re still young, we want you to go through pre-school, elementary, middle school, and high school, with the will of nobility. We want you to become those who keep, not those who change the tradition ¡»

    Therefore, Misuzu¡¯s school doesn¡¯t have vacancies for anyone other than children of nobility.

    ¡º Naturally, that is just a selfish wish of the old generation. Maybe, from your point of view, you prefer to change yourself, to do what you want. However, we want you to understand. First is what¡¯s good about the old, and to know the beauty of Japan. Those what the ordinary people forgot. We want you to look at it first. We want you to know. And we want you to love it, if possible. We don¡¯t care about paying, as long as it creates an opportunity for you to experience it. Even so, if you wish to change, we will not stop you. We will not force you. But, we want you to know at least the reason why we want you to inherit and continue the beauty of Japan, and its influences in the nobility ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º This country has a museum now but, the treasure of Kouzuki house is designated as a national treasure. It¡¯s a burned treasure my ancestor from 300 years ago brought from Kyoto. Surely, if he didn¡¯t bring that, he wouldn¡¯t have survived. Then, it has been a treasure Kouzuki house protected for 300 years. If you ask me if there¡¯s value in my house, then it would be the existence of that treasure. The one who carried that has become nobility ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just objects¡­Etiquette, behavior, speech, various cultures inherited is what makes nobility ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ My late Grandfather guided me strictly as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have been shallow ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama and our Grandfathers wants us to not forget the spirit of nobility, making us understand ¡¹

    It looks like she¡¯s reflecting.

    ¡¸ I told Grandfather ¡°Kaan-house¡¯s ways won¡¯t do if we want to live through this age,¡± I have been conceited ¡¹

    ¡º Kaan also understands why you told him that. We have lived through a shocking generation, unlike you, who are still in your teens. Nobilities desperately try to survive the generation to not lose their pride. Currently, Kanou¡¯s house seems declining, but it¡¯s not the case. Kaan and I were just lucky. On the other hand, we have lost the precious things we left behind. Kanou house is the family with the most spirit of nobility remaining in them

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Kanou-san replies bashfully.

    ¡º Kanou¡¯s family still continues to have a family of bodyguards in charge of them. However, Kouzuki house lost that family of retainers. Therefore, I created this boorish organization, Kouzuki SS ¡»

    I look at Shie-san, standing behind Kanou-san.

    Shie-san shows slight happens since Jii-chan mentioned her.

    It¡¯s not just her, but her whole family lineage is praised.

    ¡¸ All we have left is the lineage of bodyguards. My Sebastianus isn¡¯t as strong as the bodyguards of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at Yamada Umeko-san, or Sebastianus as she names her.

    She mentioned earlier, ¡°my bodyguard is strong,¡± but¡­

    She¡¯s surprised by Michi and Edie¡¯s strength.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, Momoko-ojousama ¡¹

    Umeko-san bows.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be, since it has come to this, you should train together with everyone. I won¡¯t say that I won¡¯t let you participate anymore. As the lady of Kaan house, I want to persevere along with everyone ¡¹

    Haa.

    Now the bodyguard of the Kaan house, one of the big three, will train together with us.

    That will mean that all the bodyguards of nobility will join in.

    The opposition between nobility will be gone.

    ¡¸ I have been a conceited girl. Kouzuki Kakka, it was a beneficial talk. I will speak to Grandfather once I return home ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡º Fufufu, Kakka, you say¡­ ¡»

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡º Kaan-kun, do you know why I¡¯m called ¡°Kakka¡±? ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because you were assigned as the UK ambassador when you were young, and since then, you were called ¡°Kakka¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    That¡¯s what I heard too. Yeah.

    ¡º Then, does your grandfather call me ¡°Kakka¡±? ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­uhm, my Grandfather does not ¡¹

    ¡º Of course. Kaan knows the truth ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s laughter echoes.

    ¡º I¡¯ve never been the ambassador for UK ¡»

    Wait what?

    Then, what was the ¡°Kakka¡± for?1

    ¡º Those who look up my history will know. And those people will never call me ¡°Kakka¡± ¡»

    W-What¡¯s going on?

    ¡º There was this young man, an Ireland immigrant in America. He immigrated from Ireland together with his family, his family lineage is poor, that if he didn¡¯t migrate, he probably couldn¡¯t survive. However, the young man lost his father immediately after moving to America. He¡¯s still a young boy, and yet, he worked in the dockyard in Boston. Then, he succeeded in his job ¡»

    Jii-chan narrates.

    ¡º He slowly gained success as a boss in a bar. He married a wealthy Ireland immigrant, and became an influential man, helping out those who came from Ireland. Lastly, if I recall, he rose up as a state diet member ¡»

    I wonder who that is?

    ¡º Then, the person called ¡°Kakka¡± was his son. He, who was born in a reasonably wealthy family, entered a prestigious university. However, he¡¯s an upstart, so he¡¯s not allowed to enter the clubs that only have upper-class men in it. He graduated from university, used his father¡¯s connections to become a government official, managing a bank. Using all the inside knowledge in various banks, he repeatedly gained huge profits through insider trading. He became acquainted with the people from the underground society. When the prohibition law was enforced, he joined hands with the Mafia and smuggled alcohol, creating mass profits. He¡¯s nothing but a good-for-nothing upstart, no matter how you look at it. He bought a movie company for the sake of making his lover an actress. When the movie company failed, he had his lover carry the burden. He¡¯s got no scrap of good sense ¡»

    Jii-chan continues.

    ¡º He copied his father and advanced to politics. He¡¯s become a member of the lower house with involvement in Mafia. Franklin Roosevelt, the man we talked about earlier, hated that man. Vulgar, a liar, a thug, and is connected to the underground society, it¡¯s natural to hate him. However, he has his assets. He has connections with various people. And, he¡¯s an ambitious man. He demanded Franklin Roosevelt to ascend him to a higher office. Roosevelt doesn¡¯t want such a disgusting man to become a cabinet minister. So, he tried to chase him out as far as possible. And as a result, he became the ambassador in the United Kingdom ¡»

    The poor immigrant¡¯s son rose up as a villain and became an ambassador.

    ¡º However, that man wasn¡¯t useful in the UK, all he does is boast. He talked that the United Kingdom should compromise and accept Hitler, and Nazi Germany¡¯s protection. When London took an Air Raid from the Nazi¡¯s, the royal family was in church, and he was in a situation where he can¡¯t abandon the masses, but he ran away first. Returning to America, he gave out some reckless remarks, and Franklin Roosevelt finally dismissed him from being the ambassador in the UK. Dissatisfied, he had people call him ¡°Kakka¡± until his death ¡»

    Oh, it sounds like an episode in Jii-chan¡¯s story.

    To think that kind of person exists.

    ¡º His ambitions never vanished. Since he couldn¡¯t achieve it, he had his son become a politician. His wish is for his family lineage to become president ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º And that ambition materialized. Do you know who that son is? ¡»

    I don¡¯t know, of course.

    ¡¸ John F Kennedy ¡¹

    Kaan-san muttered.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, Kennedy¡¯s house has become nobility in America. However, if you trace it back, the first generation is a bar owner who immigrated to America. The second generation is a thug. The third generation happened to become the president ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Even in the modern era, the nobility is born. They¡¯re produced. If you trace back Kouzuki house, you¡¯ll find out that the first generation wasn¡¯t an influential person ¡»

    All nobility has a starting point.

    Various people are rising up to the world.

    And scoundrels appear in their family lineage.

    ¡º However, it¡¯s the successors who inherit the pride of what the founder did. And we mustn¡¯t forget that ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡º I¡¯m the head of nobility, and so I had myself called ¡°Kakka¡± to never let myself become conceited. If I lose my self-respect and do whatever I wanted with the power of Kouzuki house, then I will become the same as that thug. It¡¯s a warning ¡»

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡º I had my subordinates call me ¡°Kakka¡± I ordered them to do so. I feel startled every time I hear it. I ask myself, am I doing my obligation as the head properly? Am I not becoming that low-life? ¡»

    He can reflect on himself each time he¡¯s called.

    ¡º Apart from subordinates, some try to curry me up. Also, those who come to me without investigating my history. Such people look down on me. They speak all the reasonable grounds, but it makes me laugh from the bottom of my heart ¡»

    Kakka is a peculiar title.

    ¡º To tell the truth, even if they¡¯re a former ambassador, but now a private individual, yet, they still are pleased to be called ¡°Kakka¡± are the worst fool to see. People who think that way was never warned when they were receiving entertainment ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

 Chapter 867. High Life / Sing

    ¡º That¡¯s all from me. If possible, do keep it a secret from the subordinates who call me ¡°Kakka.¡± I¡¯m sure that the wise children will understand why ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice echoes in the courtyard.

    The young ladies and their bodyguards in the courtyard are all quiet.

    ¡º I apologize for interrupting your fun party. The old man will be excusing himself now. Enjoy Misuzu¡¯s party to the end ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice from the speaker is cut off.

    However.

    He talked about too many subjects that the girls in the courtyard look confused.

    ¡¸ Everyone, can I have your attention? ¡¹

    Kaan-san stands up.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Misuzu-sama, Kanou Sakurako-sama, please stand up ¡¹

    She whispered at the two.

    ¡¸ If our Grandfather¡¯s friendship has created the school we have today, then, I believe that we should get along as well ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s school doesn¡¯t let anyone other than daughters of nobility enter thanks to Jii-chan and the other grandfathers.

    In exchange for donating a hefty sum, they refuse to enroll children of upstarts and celebrities.

    All of it to raise the next generation of nobility worthy of the title.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I sincerely want us to get along as well ¡¹

    Misuzu stood up and smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Kanou-san hesitates as her family fortunes are low, even though she has a great family lineage.

    ¡¸ What are you doing? Kaan house, Kouzuki house, and Kanou house need to gather, or we cannot put the school in order ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama, please stand ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kanou-san stands up.

    ¡¸ Someone, bring in new glasses ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Then the maid group from Kouzuki SS hands the three a new glass.

    ¡¸ If possible, it should be Champagne, but well, we¡¯re still in high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, let¡¯s toast with juice for now ¡¹

    Misuzu asks the maid to pour juice on their glasses.

    ¡¸ Grandfather is still watching after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I make a mistake in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s house, I¡¯m sure that he will talk about it to Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu and Kaan-san smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ How about the three of us become sworn sisters? ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Kanou-san is the only one nervous.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I understand, Kanou-sama ¡¹

    Kaan-san laughed.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama¡¯s always looking so aloof. Yet, I know that you¡¯re kind ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Kanou-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ But, uhm, I¡¯m two years younger than you two ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san is a first-year high school.

    Misuzu and Kaan Momoko-san are in their second year of high school.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. And so you¡¯re our little sister, and the eldest sister is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I think Kaan-sama can shoulder the responsibility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Then allow me to use the privilege, let us hold up our glasses ¡¹

    Kaan-san gives instruction as the eldest sister immediately.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama, it will be easier if you become our little sister ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ It would be great to extend the relationship not just to you, but to your family as well ¡¹

    Currently, Kanou house has nothing but their family status.

    Even so, she belongs to the big three nobility, so she rivals the two other houses.

    Actually, before the party started today.

    Kanou-san was the only one sitting down on another table, alone.

    The daughter of Kouzuki house cannot mingle with the young ladies of the Kouzuki group.

    Even so, Kanou house lost their influence, so she can¡¯t create her own group.

    She¡¯s not as wealthy as Kouzuki and Kaan house, and yet, she¡¯s isolated since her family rivals theirs.

    However, if the three young ladies become sworn sisters¡­

    Then the young ladies from Kouzuki group, and perhaps, those from Kaan group, will become intimate with Kanou-san.

    She¡¯s a sworn sister of the leader of their group.

    She¡¯s the little sister because of age, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    Kanou house can keep their honor as one of the big three.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I wanted a cute girl like you as my sworn sister. I sincerely think so ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ I also want to become close with Kanou-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ What about you? Do you not want it? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asked. Kanou-san¡­

    ¡¸ I understand, then allow me to be your sworn little sister ¡¹

    Misuzu then speaks to the young ladies in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Can everyone give a toast to this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s an honor to be in this scene ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that the big three nobilities have become sworn sisters! It¡¯s wonderful! ¡¹

    The girls hold their glass.

    The maid¡¯s hand over a new one for those who aren¡¯t holding any.

    They all raise the glass with juice to the sky.

    ¡¸ This is a rare occasion, so let¡¯s have the bodyguards toast to it as well! ¡¹

    Kaan-san called out.

    ¡¸ Darling too ¡¹

    Edie hands me a glass of juice.

    I looked and found Michi, Rei-chan, and Shou-neechan holding up their glass as well.

    ¡¸ You too, it¡¯s a celebration, hold up your glasses ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka, the sisters, discouraged as their Masters left them.

    Edie also hands over a glass to Adelheid-san, who was dismissed by her Master.

    Her former employer, Torii Mariko-san.

    Shie-san, Kanou-san¡¯s bodyguard, also holds a glass.

    ¡¸ Well then ¡¹

    Kaan-san addresses everyone.

    ¡¸ Kaan house, Kouzuki house, Kanou house, we may be born from different families but will promise to get along! Loving each other as sisters. And I swear that to my sworn sisters¡¯ name! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I swear ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I swear! ¡¹

    The three young ladies raise their glasses.

    ¡¸ Well then, cheers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cheers! ¡¹

    Everyone drinks their juice.

    The gentle atmosphere dominates the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Then, you two will now call me ¡°Momoko-oneesama!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, do call me ¡°Misuzu,¡± and ¡°Misuzu-oneesama¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, please call me ¡°Sakurako¡± ¡¹

    Kanou-san blushed as she says that.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Misuzu, Sakurako, if you have problems, then you can come to me anytime! Okay? ¡¹

    That elder-sister disposition with a brilliant self-confidence.

    Kaan Momoko-san will surely become an influential person on the surface.

    Misuzu¡¯s a bit shy when it comes to girls of her generation.

    Becoming Kaan-san¡¯s sworn sister would be helpful for her.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way. I consider Mariko as my little sister already, so Misuzu, Sakurako, do get along with Mariko. Oh right, Sakurako is distant relatives with Mariko ¡¹

    Kaan-san pointed at Torii-san and said.

    ¡¸ My best regards. Torii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu smiled. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Regards, Mariko-san ¡¹

    Kanou-san has some mixed feelings with Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, my best regards as well ¡¹

    Torii-san bows lightly.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko, who¡¯s standing by from the side, talks to Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Hmm, yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you treat Torii-san as your sister, then I also am Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s little sister ¡¹

    To be precise, Ruriko and Misuzu are cousins.

    Though they¡¯re sisters as my woman.

    Well, Kaan-san will accept them as sisters because they are cousins.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Then, I will dote on Ruriko-sama as my little sister as well! ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. Then please call me Ruriko from here on ¡¹

    Ruriko also joins in the sworn sisters.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama, what about you? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks Yoshiko-san, who¡¯s on the table with the young ladies of the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ It would be discourteous for me to do so ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san replied with a smile.

    Yoshiko-san was only recognized as Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter during last May.

    She¡¯s in that delicate state as she¡¯s an illegitimate child of Jii-chan¡¯s late first-son.

    ¡¸ I see. Well, I won¡¯t force you. Besides, if Yoshiko-sama were to join in, you will become the ¡°Onee-sama¡± as you¡¯re the oldest of the group ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s already in her third year, so that will be the conclusion.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you forgot Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled and points at me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s my dearest brother ¡¹

    Hearing that, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ And my husband! ¡¹

    She speaks loudly.

    And the harmonious atmosphere loosens up.

    ¡¸ Indeed. It can¡¯t be helped. If Kouzuki-sama already accepted him¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I will also look after you! Err, was it Kuromori Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s Kou-chan ¡¹

    Kou-chan?

    ¡¸ If I recall, you¡¯re younger than Misuzu and me, right? ¡¹

    Well, she knows that beforehand.

    ¡¸ Then, I will call you Kou-chan. Sakurako, you¡¯re at the same age, call him whatever you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Torii-san shows her confusion to me.

    Kanou-san seems to be bad at dealing with those that aren¡¯t nobility.

    ¡¸ Then, Mariko, you go sing something for everyone ¡¹

    Kaan-san ordered Torii-san like she owns the place.

    ¡¸ Huh, uhm, Momoko-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, I think you should try to score some points with the people in here ¡¹

    Her mother is from nobility, but Torii house itself isn¡¯t.

    Torii-san perhaps will marry a man from nobility, so she¡¯s accepted as one for now.

    I think that some young ladies will think that Torii-san becoming a sworn sister of the big three as something unamusing.

    ¡¸ You know, she¡¯s quite fascinating. She thinks differently than us. Go on, do it, Mariko ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Haiji, come sing with me! ¡¹

    Torii-san calls Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m no longer working for Mariko-ojousama though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you also want to score some points with the people here? ¡¹

    Torii-san dismissed her, and the impact of her fight with Kinuka-san was washed away by Michi vs. Tendou Otome, She has no other place to go.

    Kinuka-san and her sister, Mitama-san, will be under Kouzuki house¡¯s care.

    ¡¸ Haa, I understand. Ojou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s also good at singing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what song is it? Mariko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji, let¡¯s do ¡®that¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡®That?¡¯ ¡¹

    Adelheid-san shows a displeased face.

    ¡¸ Yes, ¡®that.¡¯ The one I love. Starting with the cheerful one, I see. Do it. Showcase it to everyone! ¡¹

    Kaan-san tells Torii-san.

    ¡¸ See? Onee-sama gave her orders. Let¡¯s go! Haiji! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it already ¡¹

    Then, the 16 y/o young lady.

    And the 13 y/o (self-proclaimed) A-Rank bodyguard.

    The two sings merrily.

    However.

    ¡¸ Haa dokoi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aa Yoisho! ¡¹

    What¡¯s this?

    I mean, is this a song?

    Kaan-san is laughing out loud.

    ¡¸ ?Aaa, soitsu no nawaaa? ¡¹1

    ¡¸ ?Poriiiisumeeen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha! ¡¹

    This looks like a children¡¯s game more than anything.

    ¡¸ Pfft ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s laughing

    ¡¸ That¡¯s funny ¡¹

    Ruriko as well.

    ¡¸ That seems fun ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san is also laughing at Torii-san¡¯s mysterious performance.

    ¡¸ ?Sonna koto iwarete? ¡¹2

    ¡¸ ?Chipapa? ¡¹

    Slowly, the other young ladies also start laughing.

    ¡¸ That Kaan Momoko¡¯s letting them play as the jester to make the others accept her ¡¹

    Edie whispers.

    ¡¸ Back in the middle ages, the European royal court had a jester. The jester¡¯s job isn¡¯t just to make people laugh. They were used by the King to allow him to speak strictly ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko isn¡¯t timid. She¡¯s always speaking frankly. Kaan Momoko would like to keep that girl close to her ¡¹

    Yeah, Torii-san can¡¯t read the mood after all.

    Right, if it¡¯s an ordinary girl, they would refuse to become a protegee of Kaan-san because they fear the envy of other girls.

    Torii-san accepts it without a problem.

    And that¡¯s also why she can do this kind of performance.

    She doesn¡¯t think of this as embarrassing.

    She¡¯s hot, holding the honor of nobility.

    That¡¯s the reason why Torii-san doesn¡¯t come close to Kaan-san with strange intentions.

    She¡¯s not an ass-kisser.

    She¡¯s only saying what she¡¯s thinking.

    Therefore, she can¡¯t let go of her.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! ¡¹

    Finally, Torii-san and Adelheid-san¡¯s song(?) ended.

    ¡¸ That was fun. Mariko Also, you too ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ If you have no place to go, then stay with Mariko for a little longer. Do you mind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Momoko-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Won¡¯t you listen to my request? ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll withdraw your dismissal. Stay with me for a while longer ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is hesitating.

    ¡¸ If you really can¡¯t stand Mariko¡¯s house, I can ask Misuzu to have you join in Kouzuki SS. Although, I think that your skill is still lacking. Continue as Mariko¡¯s bodyguard for a while, and train together with everyone to polish your own skill ¡¹

    Kaan-san said. Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ Michi, train with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸ Seki-san and Fujimiya-san, please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    For now, Adelheid-san won¡¯t be at a loss because she made connections with Kouzuki SS.

    I mean, if things went on, nobody will hire her, and she will have no place to go.

    ¡¸ I-I understand, then, my best regards, Mariko-ojousama ¡¹

    She bows her head to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Sure, Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I will also train with you ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Next, it¡¯s my turn to sing ¡¹

    Huh?

    Edie, you?

    Edie starts to sing in English without warning.

    ¡¸ S-She¡¯s good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a beautiful voice ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s also good at singing?

    Well, her trunk is excellent, she has sharp senses, and has a vibrant power of expression.

    Naturally, she¡¯s good at singing too.

    Soon enough, Edie finished singing.

    ¡¸ That was ¡°Zeljko¡¯s fight¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Edie.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a song Grandma used to sing ¡¹

    Edie smiled back.

    Oh, the hall that was nervous since Jii-chan¡¯s interruption¡­

    They¡¯re loosening up now.

    ¡¸ Next, how about we all sing in chorus? ¡¹

    Misuzu suggested. Then the young ladies and their bodyguard started singing.

    IT looks like the students in Misuzu¡¯s school all know how to sing.

    They¡¯re not a singing school, though.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please listen ¡¹

    The maids of Kouzuki SS, Shou-neechan, and Edie, who¡¯s not a student in Misuzu¡¯s school, all listen together.

    Their singing voice¡­

    It¡¯s beautiful harmony, perfect.

    Oh, I see.

    These girls are real daughters of the nobility.

    They swarm around Rei-chan and Margo-san.

    Their complexion turns white when with Misuzu or Kaan-san, the big names, but¡­

    Just as Jii-chan hoped for¡­

    They all are trained as daughters of the nobility.

    I can see it after they sang in a chorus.

    They¡¯re free to sing, and I can¡¯t see a single girl not singing.

    They¡¯re all letting their voice out.

    It¡¯s like they have to show their best because they¡¯re doing a show.

    I can see why they¡¯re the daughters of the nobility.

    These young ladies are always observing, and other families and vassals do the same.

    If they¡¯re found cutting corners, it¡¯ll affect the honor of their family.

    They know that it will not shame just themselves but also their family, relatives, and their vassals.

    ¡¸ Everyone, that was splendid ¡¹

    I clap my hands.

    Edie and everyone did the same.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, Kouzuki-sama, Kanou-sama, I would like to sing next ¡¹

    Then, a group proactively presented their song.

    However, there is no single song prevailing.

    They all sing differently.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re all good at it.

    Then, the party advanced harmoniously.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, all the bodyguards, please gather here ¡¹

    The wariness between the young ladies is gone.

    The party now resumes with various groups chatting.

    Seeing the atmosphere, Shou-neechan gathered the bodyguards.

    ¡¸ This will be a discussion about the combined training ¡¹

    In this situation, the young ladies no longer need their bodyguards with them.

    The spy is unmasked now, so there¡¯s no need to worry anymore.

    ¡¸ Take care. I will be talking with everyone ¡¹

    They send off their bodyguards with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, there will be a joint training, I will join them ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san goes to Shou-neechan too.

    Then, they went their way.

    The bodyguards are having a friendly social gathering.

    The big three have tied each other as sworn sisters.

    Thus, the people at the party are all united.

    Those present today¡­

    And those who sang in a chorus.

    ¡¸ Looks like they¡¯re okay now ¡¹

    Edie whispers.

    What¡¯s not is¡­

    Mizushima Karen-san, who¡¯s sitting next to Misuzu, turning pale.

    Well, she brought in a spy at the party of the young ladies.

    She must be afraid that she will be punished.

    Then, Anjou sisters who lost their Masters.

    These two are bodyguards, but they¡¯re not coming to Shou-neechan.

    Well, they lost their master who they should protect, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu calls me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I go to Misuzu¡¯s place.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all okay now, could you take her and the other two back inside the mansion? ¡¹

    It looks like Misuzu¡¯s worried about Karen-san and the Anjou sisters.

    Then that means¡­

    The party is now in a good mood, it¡¯s not great to have the three feel down.

    ¡¸ Right. ¡¹

    I guess I should back off for now.

    I¡¯m also worried about the Takakura sisters in the mansion as Kaan-san doesn¡¯t want to cross paths with them.

    Tendou Otome, the spy as well.

    ¡¸ I will return as well ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, who entered the courtyard as Jii-chan¡¯s voice, said.

    ¡¸ I still have to take over the Kurama sisters from Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Right.

    Kurama sisters are going to become prostitutes of Kuromori.

 Chapter 868. High Life / Debu

    ¡¸ Oh? Are you the type who follows everything Misuzu says, Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Kaan-san, who listens to our conversation, asks.

    ¡¸ Well, Danna-sama¡¯s a kind man ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Onii-sama fulfills our request without getting bothered ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. I thought that all men were all trying to boast themselves when with women ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    It looks like Torii house is dominated by men.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, he¡¯s not from nobility, and he¡¯s also younger ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I guess that fits ¡¹

    She looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house¡¯s situation is different from the two ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you have your little brother, and Sakurako has her big brother ¡¹

    In short, Kaan-san¡¯s little brother and Kanou-san¡¯s big brother.

    There are male successors in their family.

    ¡¸ However, in Kouzuki house¡¯s case. ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san.

    The main house has nothing but three granddaughters.

    ¡¸ Most nobility would want to be adopted to Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiles.

    ¡¸ And there are various developments inside Kouzuki clan as well ¡¹

    Like the branch families and the directors of the group competing with each other.

    ¡¸ In the end, there has been infighting on who will be adopted to the bride¡¯s family. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a valid argument to have someone who¡¯s not involved with the factional dispute, as the groom ¡¹

    Kaan-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ And if it¡¯s a man Kouzuki-sama accepted, nobody can voice out their complaints ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s recognition is backing me up.

    ¡¸ Well, I can see that he¡¯s not a bad guy. I don¡¯t think there are that many men who have this reserved attitude while attending a party of young ladies ¡¹

    Me? Reserved?

    ¡¸ If it was my big brother, he would try to make himself pleasant to everybody that it brings out the opposite result ¡¹

    Torii-san also has a big brother.

    ¡¸ Right. Usually, one would get ecstatic about this. Wanting to get acquainted with the young ladies of various families, calling them out¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, Momoko-oneesama, even so, Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s watching¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san laughed.

    I¡¯m at this party because I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s official fiance, and yet¡­

    I can¡¯t just leave Misuzu and talk to the other young ladies.

    I¡¯m not Jii-chan¡¯s student.

    Thinking about it, I had a sudden realization.

    Oh. I see.

    I¡¯m sure those guys would do that.

    Kouzuki Satoshi and Tsunoda.

    Even without the playboys, Kouzuki Kenshi will undoubtedly approach the young ladies with a grin on his face.

    No, Kouzuki Souji and Shiba Akira, the stubborn guys.

    They would aggressively make contact with these girls.

    I mean, the participants of this party are the young ladies who are in the higher class.

    They¡¯re allowed to bring in their personal bodyguards.

    It would be beneficial to become acquainted with these girls for their future.

    Furthermore, Kaan-san and Kanou-san, young ladies who don¡¯t belong to the Kouzuki group, are in here.

    ¡¸ He also shows a dauntless behavior towards Sakurako or me ¡¹

    Me? Dauntless?

    ¡¸ To think that we¡¯re all gathered here, and yet, you remain calm, I guess that is to be expected from Misuzu¡¯s partner, you never took a step back ¡¹

    Kaan-san praises me.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯m surprised with that too ¡¹

    Kanou-san looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onee-sama, Sakurako ¡¹

    Misuzu gives her thanks to me.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s not really the case. Well, you know, I don¡¯t have any reason to force acquaintance with various young ladies, and I don¡¯t have to keep bowing towards Kaan-san and Kanou-san ¡¹

    I mean, I¡¯m not going to become successful in life by becoming acquainted with the young ladies.

    If I¡¯m talking about the bakery¡­

    I have a different purpose, compared to Jii-chan¡¯s students.

    ¡¸ Naturally, Kou-chan¡¯s going to be the leader of Kouzuki house after all¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan-san, what?

    ¡¸ It would be weird to see the man who will have that title to bow his head to us. Did you hear that, Mariko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m surprised that he calls Momoko-oneesama with only ¡°-san¡± ¡¹

    Ah, maybe I should¡¯ve said, ¡°Kaan-sama.¡±

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Sure, you¡¯re not yet officially related to nobility. It would be weird that you¡¯re not using ¡°-sama¡± Although, there¡¯s hardly any person who can talk to me calmly like that ¡¹

    Yikes, she¡¯s angry?

    I guess I should apologize.

    ¡¸ You have to call me ¡°Momoko-oneesama¡± next time, Kou-chan ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiles.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I think that Kou-chan¡¯s appearance at this party is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s test. I believe that he¡¯s trying to see how will Kou-chan behave when you¡¯re with us ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ It was the same with me earlier. And perhaps, Kou-chan succeeded. If I was Kouzuki-sama, that would be my conclusion ¡¹

    S-Succeeded?

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯re the best partner for Misuzu. Someone like you ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s accepting me?

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re both participants in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s test in this party, let¡¯s get along, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I replied.

    Ah, also¡­

    ¡¸ I understand, Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m a man, so I thought that calling you ¡°Momoko-oneesama¡± is weird ¡¹

    W-Was that not okay?

    ¡¸ Hmm, Could you say that again? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ M-Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan stared at me.

    ¡¸ Hmm, nice ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ I mean, you really are amazing, you know that? To think that you picked that timing when I started calling you Kou-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    ¡¸ I was calling you ¡°Kou-chan¡± to make light of you, and yet, you don¡¯t seem to hate it, but on the contrary, you used it to construct a closer relationship with me. Dear me, Kaan Momoko¡¯s respecting that ¡¹

    That wasn¡¯t my intention, though.

    ¡¸ Sure. I allow you to call me ¡°Momoko-neechan¡± in public ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I prefer to use that when in private ¡¹

    I don¡¯t belong to the nobility, so I prefer not to go to the public.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama does genuinely want to show respect and affection to Momoko-oneesama as his own elder sister ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Wait, really? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. I mean, Momoko-neechan looks stylish ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stylish? That¡¯s the first time I hear that ¡¹

    Ah? Did I not present it correctly?

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re gorgeous, the way you¡¯re gallant when presenting yourself is attractive. When you took Jii-chan¡¯s scolding tensely, I thought that was cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama sincerely thinks so ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ He never lies. That¡¯s what¡¯s cute about him ¡¹

    She looks at me, passionately.

    ¡¸ R-Right, I can see what¡¯s cute about Kou-chan now ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replied.

    ¡¸ We should get going ¡¹

    Edie tells me.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on there, but¡­

    If Edie says that, then we should get going.

    ¡¸ By the way, please do return before the party ends, Danna-sama. We will send everyone off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it¡­Then, Momoko-neechan, and also, Sakurako-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako will do. Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Sakurako says, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re of the same age, please don¡¯t call me ¡°Onii-sama¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, how should I call you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not ¡°Kou?¡± That¡¯s how I will call him. ¡¹ We¡¯re all at the same age ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Also, do call me ¡°Mariko¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. Mariko, also, Sakurako ¡¹

    I greeted them all before I went out.

    ¡¸ Please do look after Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be kind to them, but still, I¡¯m giving my best regards ¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸ Also, Shie-san and Adelheid-san¡­ ¡¹

    What¡¯s the name of Momoko-neechan¡¯s bodyguard again?

    Not Sebas-something, the real name.

    ¡¸ Yamada Umeko-san ¡¹

    Edie whispers.

    Ah, it helps that I have Edie the Genius.

    ¡¸ Yamada Umeko-san, my regards with you as well ¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    The bodyguards look dumbfounded, but¡­

    ¡¸ Michi over there and Edie are all my precious family. Also, Yomi and Luna, the girls who showed up earlier will enter your school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Whose bodyguard are they? ¡¹

    Mariko asks wonderingly.

    ¡¸ Well, we will introduce her soon ¡¹

    Ruriko followed it up.

    ¡¸ Well then, I will be withdrawing for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-san, please take a rest inside the mansion with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu tells the 12-year-old cutie sitting next to her.

    Mizushima Karen-san, the girl she plans taking in as a pet.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, come here, Karen-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san hesitates, but¡­

    ¡¸ We cannot send you home until Grandfather finished talking with Mizushima house, besides, I will never forgive people who let a spy get their hands into Karen-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Entrusting such a cute child to Tendou Otome, a spy of Kansai Yakuza, yeah, her parents must be crazy.

    ¡¸ Also, if you stay here, the other children of nobility will continue to look at you ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I now get why Edie wants us to go now.

    The mood has calmed down, and the young ladies of the big three have become sworn sisters.

    The other young ladies would want to talk to Misuzu, Momoko-neechan, and Sakurako.

    They¡¯re all sending glances here.

    Putting Mariko, Momoko-neechan¡¯s jester aside¡­

    The problem with Mizushima house sending a spy on Kouzuki house¡¯s party isn¡¯t just with Kouzuki house but with all the nobility participating in this party.

    They don¡¯t want to get along with Mizushima Karen-san for now.

    Therefore, she needs to leave, just like the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Karen-san replies with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Karen-san stands up, and I escort her out.

    ¡¸ Hey, you two stupid sisters! Don¡¯t just limp down there, come with me ¡¹

    Edie told Anjou Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not stupid! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stupid! ¡¹

    They were discouraged after their master part from them, yet.

    When Edie throws an insult, their life went back.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you want to see your Master? ¡¹

    Edie suddenly brings out her ace.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters are surprised.

    ¡¸ The two of them are still in the mansion. We¡¯re going over there, do you not want to come? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll come! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right away! ¡¹

    The sisters stood up.

    ¡¸ Well then, excuse us, everyone, ¡¹

    I bowed my head once again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Now, if you look inside the courtyard, excluding Shou, Reika, and the maids, it¡¯s all students in Misuzu¡¯s school. ¡¹

    Edie says after we enter the mansion.

    Now that she mentioned it.

    Michi, Shie-san, and bodyguards all attend the same school.

    Now that Edie and I, and also the Takakura sisters who aren¡¯t enrolled in Misuzu¡¯s school, are gone from the courtyard¡­

    Tendou Otome, who became a bodyguard last week, is also gone.

    Minaho-neesan, Margo-san¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just them, they¡¯ll get to do as they please ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Right. They can¡¯t help but feel nervous when there¡¯s an outsider, especially a male. Those girls are genuine young ladies after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, who¡¯s already inside the mansion, has said.

    ¡¸ That was enough for your debut, what¡¯s left is to let the girls enjoy by themselves ¡¹

    My debut.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san and the girls¡¯ becoming sworn sisters is a great success but, that ¡°Kou-chan and Nee-chan¡± relationship was a miracle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really. Darling¡¯s just cute ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Edie replied.

    ¡¸ But, Kouzuki-sama¡¯s right, the training as ¡°young ladies¡± is incredible ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares at the situation in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ The girls in our school don¡¯t behave that well ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    When Jii-chan was talking, they were all silently listening.

    They keep their courtesy, without showing any rush.

    ¡¸ For instance, nobody among them took out their phone and took photos, did they? ¡¹

    Ah.

    If it was in high school of ours, then they would take out their phone and capture photos if they¡¯re at this party.

    ¡¸ Women love taking photos, after all. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re the same. But, they¡¯re genuine young ladies, and so they know discretion when needed, and they would not take photos without permission unless Misuzu-san, the host of the party gives permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is the man mansion of the Kouzuki house after all ¡¹

    Yeah, they cannot take photos as they please as it will expose information from the inside. And that¡¯s a problem.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s a garden party today ¡¹

    Because we know that a spy is coming.

    There¡¯s hardly any chance to get inside the mansion if you host the party in the garden.

    They won¡¯t have any chance of finding out Jii-chan¡¯s room and such.

    ¡¸ Above all, it¡¯s a problem if they circulate photos around ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou has to remain as a mystery ¡¹

    Yeah, it would get problematic if a portrait photo of me gets leaked out.

    ¡¸ But, the young ladies want to take photos of Reika and Misuzu ¡¹

    Yeah, Rei-chan¡¯s a celebrity showing up on television.

    Most of them want to take photos with Misuzu, Momoko-neechan, and Sakurako, who are now sworn sisters.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Misuzu will prepare a time where they can take photos. Perhaps, using that wall as the background. The mansion¡¯s not visible over there. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan explains.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you had to leave for the moment, Darling ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and I can¡¯t show up on commemorative photos.

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ Well, if we stay here, someone might use a polarized telephoto lens camera, and they¡¯ll capture us. Let¡¯s go inside ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ The young ladies should have no more problems, but we don¡¯t know about the bodyguards ¡¹

    Yeah, there might be another spy mixed in.

    As long as the young ladies aren¡¯t taking photos, the bodyguards will not take out their cameras without permission.

    But once the commemorative photo time started, the bodyguards will have permission.

    Pretending to take photos of the young ladies, and then they snap on other things.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about that ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Most of the bodyguards in there are born in generations of bodyguard family and has been with the young lady since childhood. The bodyguards do receive the same education as young ladies. They¡¯re attending the same school after all ¡¹

    Oh, they also received the same etiquette lessons with their young lady.

    ¡¸ The other newly employed bodyguard in here is that Adelheid girl. Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna checked them all earlier. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore ¡¹

    It seems like Edie received a report from the three before I realized it.

    There¡¯s no more spy or any bad guys.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s still a possibility that they¡¯re mistaken, so we¡¯re going in this room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll let the girls enjoy themselves for now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Yeah. Right.

    A lot happened, the fuss about the spy, and the fear from Jii-chan.

    We left the room facing the courtyard and head inside.

    Mizushima Karen-san and Anjou sisters follow us timidly.

    ¡¸ Ah, Papa! ¡¹

    Getting inside a slightly bigger room¡­

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes wearing a beautiful white dress, jumps at me.

    Koyomi-chan, on the other side, bows her head.

    ¡¸ Geez, it¡¯s only Koyomi-chan and me in here, I was so lonely ¡¹

    Agnes is kissing me.

    We still have to introduce Agnes to the young ladies gathered today.

    Agnes will be introduced as a relative of Kouzuki house, and she will join in school and get along with the young ladies.

    Agnes is too beautiful that we have no choice but using the ¡°young lady¡± as her setting.

    I mean, she couldn¡¯t work as a bodyguard or attendant either.

    Agnes is far from ¡°young lady,¡± she¡¯s more of a ¡°princess.¡±

    ¡¸ Sensei, if you took a bit more time, then we would¡¯ve gone back to the courtyard ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Oh, Tsukiko and Luna are in this room too.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Messer-sama is still present. She never wants to meet us, so¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko, the next shrine maiden, the one who holds the most power among the three.

    It looks like Kyouko-san treats Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power as a threat.

    ¡¸ She cannot fling me up to air like how she did with Yomi and Luna after all ¡¹

    Yeah, she stopped the 12 and 14-year-old little sisters of Tsukiko by throwing them up to the air, making them lose focus, but.

    Tsukiko, the oldest, has grown splendidly now.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, do I seem that heavy? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so¡­ ¡¹

    When we¡¯re having cowgirl sex¡­

    The tightness of Tsukiko¡¯s vagina feels excellent.

    The texture is irresistible.

    ¡¸ Geez, Kou-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s reading my mind and blushed.

    ¡¸ Nii-san is much better in sealing Miko power it seems ¡¹

    Luna said.

    Oh right. If I recall lewd scenes with them, then¡­

    ¡¸ Uwa! Nii-san! ¡¹

    I recall the feeling of Luna¡¯s springy ass while I violate her from behind.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re satisfied ¡¹

    Even the satisfaction from having sex with Luna is conveyed.

    ¡¸ Huh? Papa, do you want to do it with Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes noticed that the conversation¡¯s going sexual, so she asked.

    ¡¸ Not now. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll call me back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Later ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Who are these girls? ¡¹

    Agnes noticed Mizushima Karen-san and the Anjou sisters who are still hesitating if they want to enter the room.

    ¡¸ Are they gifts for Agnes?! ¡¹

 Chapter 869. High Life / Rite of Passage

    ¡¸ Could they be gifts for Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ eyes shine as she looks at girls of her age, Mizushima Karen-san, and Kinuka-san, the younger of the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Well, no. I don¡¯t know what will happen to them for now ¡¹

    What I know is that Misuzu wants Mizushima Karen as her pet.

    However, Kouzuki house and Mizushima house need to talk first.

    Mizushima house undoubtedly allowed a spy from Kansai Yakuza to enter the household of the Kouzuki family.

    Jii-chan will surely punish Mizushima house for that.

    If not, the other families whose daughter came here today will not settle down.

    Other young ladies have been dragged to danger after all.

    The Anjou sisters are under Kouzuki house¡¯s custody, but.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the plan for these girls.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Agnes says while pushing her cute breasts on me.

    ¡¸ For now, this is Mizushima Karen-san, she is Misuzu¡¯s guest, try to get along with her, okay? ¡¹

    She came here under Misuzu¡¯s invitation, after all.

    ¡¸ If I recall, you¡¯re also 12, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Karen-san replies with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ Eeh?! Really? Agnes is also 12! Luna and Koyomi-chan too! ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, since Papa instructed me, let¡¯s get along! Nice to meet you! Luna, Koyomi-chan, be friendly with this one, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan replied with a friendly tone.

    ¡¸ Also, Kinuka-san is 13, right? Mitama-san¡¯s 18 if I recall correctly ¡¹

    I asked. The sisters show discontent.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    Oh, do these girls hate me?

    I mean, they¡¯re bodyguards of the Kurama house young ladies since birth¡­

    I guess they don¡¯t want to speak with someone, not from nobility.

    Or should I say that they¡¯re trying to keep it as few as possible?

    ¡¸ You will stay here for a while ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ What about Kurama Misato-sama and Arisu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sama! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters glared at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ We have the order to follow. He and I will need to go to Kouzuki-sama to give a report. Perhaps, Kurama-san is over there, but, do you think you can go there without warning?

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama-san hesitates.

    It¡¯s the room of the head of Kouzuki house.

    They can¡¯t just barge in without permission.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll negotiate for you to meet up with Kurama-san, but, well, it depends on Kouzuki-sama. I¡¯m sure you understand, you served nobility after all ¡¹

    They know the power relationship between the Master and Servant.

    They also know the great authority the head of Kouzuki house has.

    ¡¸ If you do anything weird, then it¡¯ll only put the Kurama house in further danger ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    The father of Kurama sisters broke down the Kurama Kaku, a traditional style Japanese garden and building, a place with lots of memories for Jii-chan and the old nobility.

    He didn¡¯t lend an ear on Jii-chan¡¯s opposition, and foreign investors deceived him.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t complete the building, because the funds were lost halfway.

    If this goes on, all of Kurama house¡¯s business will stagnate, and the business group will reach bankruptcy, which means the bankruptcy of Kurama house.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Kaan-sama, and Misuzu-sama mentioned it. Their nobility status will not collapse. Kurama house do have the tradition and history backing them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Kouzuki-sama is thinking of saving Kurama house. But, he also needs to pay for his sins ¡¹

    In short, we are turning the daughters of the head of Kurama house into prostitutes.

    Instead of paying up the debts of Kurama house¡­

    Kurama house is given punishment for their disgrace.

    If they don¡¯t do that, Jii-chan and the other heads will never settle down.

    ¡¸ If you show within that old man¡¯s view, I¡¯m sure that it will only offend him ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you should stay here ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll tell you how the sisters are doing ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Eh, Papa, you¡¯re going out again? ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Then, take Agnes with you too! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san¡¯s also there, do you mind? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san? The odd auntie who jumps too high?? ¡¹

    Oh, for Agnes¡­

    The impression of Kyouko-san¡¯s sudden appearance when she was confined in the basement has remained.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, she does jump around and breaks a lot of stuff, but she¡¯s not odd, nor an auntie ¡¹

    I know that she¡¯s watching this room through the security cameras.

    After all, she¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s teacher in that area.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. She¡¯s a young and beautiful lady ¡¹

    Look. Minaho-neesan¡¯s face is twitching.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Agnes looks blankly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Papa says so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, go say it, ¡°Kyouko-san is very beautiful!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    I speak aloud with Agnes.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is very beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is very beautiful ¡¹

    Geez.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Hey, Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s true! ¡¹

    Agnes looked back.

    ¡¸ Luna and Koyomi-chan! That¡¯s how it is! Also¡­err. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen-chan, do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Yeah. That¡¯s okay for now.

    ¡¸ Then, could you wait here for a bit longer? And the party in the courtyard is left between the schoolgirls for now ¡¹

    We can introduce Agnes later.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, look after them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied with a smile.

    Tsukiko, the eldest, and the calmest is in here. I don¡¯t have to worry anymore.

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯ll stay here too ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay with the young and beautiful Kyouko, but the other one¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    She¡¯s not good at dealing with Miss Cordelia.

    Edie had an experience where she¡¯s almost turned to Miss Cordelia¡¯s lesbian pet.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then you can stay here too, Edie ¡¹

    If Edie stays, Anjou sisters will be in check.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s better ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Also, Kou-sama, may I have permission if the situation asks for it? ¡¹

    Situation?

    Using Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power?

    ¡¸ They do carry a lot in their arms ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at the Anjou sisters.

    Oh, right.

    These sisters should be thinking of leaving this room, taking the Kurama sisters and out of this mansion.

    These girls do come up with some bold ideas and carry them out for real.

    These were the sisters who tried to use ¡°Skylab Hurricane Mixer¡± on that Kyouko Messer.

    Tsukiko can read their mind if they come up with anything dangerous.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You have my permission. Edie, cooperate with Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Sensei, leave it to us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, it¡¯s okay! ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna read my thoughts and replied.

    Takakura sisters + Koyomi-chan with their Miko power, and Edie¡¯s also here.

    I don¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡¸ Then, get along ¡¹

    I patted Agnes¡¯ milky white hair and said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Knocking.

    ¡¸ Enter ¡¹

    That¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s voice.

    I opened the door and entered the room with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes. Good job, well, sit wherever you want ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s sitting on a big chair in a room about the size of 20 tatami mats.

    Behind Jii-chan are Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san, his bodyguards.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia are sitting on the sofa on the other side.

    Also, the Kurama sisters are sitting on the sofa close to the door. They have a frightened look.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a party, and yet, you¡¯re not drinking and eating anything? Katsuko-kun, prepare some tea for them ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells Katsuko-nee, who¡¯s dressed like a secretary.

    ¡¸ Ah, no need. Misuzu and Ruriko hardly drank and ate anything. I feel sorry for them if I drink tea here ¡¹

    As the host of the party, they¡¯re sitting with Kanou-san, Torii-san, and Kaan-san, away from the table of other young ladies.

    Misuzu and Ruriko can¡¯t get away from their table.

    ¡¸ No, the Torii¡¯s daughter brought sandwiches to their table. Besides, Kaan¡¯s daughter has come, the maids will bring in drinks and food ¡¹

    Oh right, Kaan-san is the type who won¡¯t hold back and say, ¡°Bring that here.¡±

    ¡¸ So, don¡¯t worry much about those girls. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t drink or eat at all ¡¹

    All I did was raise my glass to the toast.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Drink some tea at least ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands me a cup of tea.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    For now, I sit in the middle of Jii-chan and Kyouko-san.

    Minaho-neesan sits next to me.

    ¡¸ Still, Kaan¡¯s daughter is right, you¡¯re good at not being a hindrance ¡¹

    Jii-chan suddenly said.

    ¡¸ In a place where there¡¯s nothing but women, you never went and asserted yourself merrily ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s all women but me in our house too ¡¹

    I¡¯m used to it.

    I¡¯m living with multiple women in a single roof.

    Someone¡¯s always with me too.

    When taking a bath or going to sleep.

    ¡¸ Even so¡­ I¡¯m sure that the girls have a good impression of you as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I hardly talked to them, it doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s great about it. The young ladies are fed up with greedy men ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ All of them attend parties, you see? Naturally, men who ask them ¡°Are you from **** house?¡± while grinning come one after another ¡¹

    Kouzuki Satoshi or Tsunoda.

    Guys who love to pick up women are ordinary.

    ¡¸ They all hardly care about men who come after them while showing a smirk on their face. They¡¯re alert, more than anything. After all, the only attendees today are daughters of genuine nobility ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ A thoughtless weird man will get to know them, and if they keep him company, then it will cause gossips to shame her. ¡°That lady from that house is so promiscuous,¡± and she will have to live with that shame ¡¹

    That¡¯s their society?

    ¡¸ Those attending to their school are thoroughly trained to carry the honor of nobility. If it shames them, then they will feel sorry for their relatives and ancestors ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re the pampered young ladies in this age. If not, they cannot protect the nobility. That¡¯s the reason why we don¡¯t let daughters of upstarts and celebrities enter. If the parent is vulgar, the daughter is the same. Then, bad money drives out good money. If they get acquainted with rude people, then the girls will lose the modesty that was trained in them. Associating themselves with detestable men and become pregnant with their child. If that happens, the indecency they cause will affect the entire family ¡¹

    I see.

    If one marries into a daughter of nobility, they can create connections with various influential people.

    Some guys would want to seduce the young ladies, trying to get under their skirt.

    ¡¸ Human education is only until 20 years old. That¡¯s what I think. Once humans learned the basics in those 20 years, they can construct their life afterward ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells me.

    ¡¸ Most girls who graduate from Misuzu¡¯s school enters university. It¡¯s an age where women are accepted to take higher education. However, even when that girl graduates, she¡¯ll never drink together with the male students nor join any small groups. They learn in high school that the ¡°it seems fun¡± acts are meaningless. They will never associate themselves with men who act that way ¡¹

    Err, that means; they won¡¯t join drinking parties and circles?

    ¡¸ They know how much trouble it will cause their family if one associates herself with a man and become pregnant with a child. The problem is that she¡¯s not alone. It¡¯s not just her ancestor and family, but also the vassals that serve them for generations, all the families managed by businesses, and the people working under it will be affected by the disgrace she causes, and she knows that ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just herself who will be disgraced but everyone else as well.

    ¡¸ The post-war doctrine where if one takes responsibility for what he did, then their parents and siblings don¡¯t matter has been passed down to the children. It¡¯s where one can do whatever they want, for as long as they receive the punishment alone if they disgrace themselves. However, humans don¡¯t live alone; they have to form a crowd and live in there. And the minimum limit of that group is the family ¡¹

    Individual. Family.

    ¡¸ If they disgrace themselves, it will reach their family as well, and understanding that as you live your daily life is the duty of nobility. That view isn¡¯t accepted by teachers in ordinary schools who are cultures with democracy after the second world war. Therefore, we had to keep the school closed outside the daughters of the nobility. It is so that the young ladies don¡¯t accept teachings for those who don¡¯t understand the high class ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Jii-chan, Kanou-san, and Kaan-san¡¯s grandfathers did that.

    They kept Japan¡¯s best school for the young ladies from changing.

    ¡¸ However, Misuzu suddenly chose a man who has no relationship with nobility. This is an astounding event to the girls in that school ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ About 90% of the nobility ladies are married to their fianc¨¦. Their free love isn¡¯t accepted ¡¹

    Ah.

    It¡¯s to protect the tradition of their family.

    They marry their future partner their parents chose.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s a misunderstanding in the current age of Japan. It¡¯s only a hundred years ago when people are free to marry who they choose. Marriage was when the parents want to tie bonds with their families ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I think Romeo and Juliet was quite an old story? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Marriage and Love are different ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Do you know Marie Antoinette¡¯s lover, Forsen? ¡¹

    W-Who?

    ¡¸ The masses know that Marie Antoinette, the Queen of France, had a lover. Naturally, her husband Louis XVI ¡¹

    Her husband knows?

    ¡¸ However, that didn¡¯t mean that Forsen was punished for being the Queen¡¯s lover. Marriage and love were different. Marriage is an act of combining two families, and so the wife or husband doesn¡¯t need to love the other. Marriage needs no love. That¡¯s the culture in the European royal court for long ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ King Arthur¡¯s Queen Guinevere and Arthur¡¯s loyal servant, Lancelot, were in love with each other. Then, King Arthur knows that. But that relationship doesn¡¯t hurt King Arthur and Lancelot¡¯s master-servant relationship, and the Queen isn¡¯t punished for her faithlessness ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Marriage is a family and family problem, so it¡¯s not about trying oneself to the one you prefer. Therefore, love is a separate subject. That¡¯s their thought ¡¹

    W-What the hell?

    ¡¸ However, in Christian Europe, women had relative rights. In Europe, women had the right to possess fortunes. However, in the East, women had no such rights. Therefore, only men had rights to free love. Before the war, adultery is a crime. But it only applies to women. The husband can cheat all he wants, have some lovers, and even keep a concubine but it¡¯s not a sin, but in case the woman goes with a man other than her husband, she¡¯s punished ¡¹

    O-Okay¡­

    ¡¸ The current moral sense of people was born from the middle class after the industrial revolution, where most families are a husband and wife, and their children, a small unit. Before the industrial revolution, family means a gathering of multiple households. Without that much number, one cannot do agriculture because mechanization doesn¡¯t exist yet. The solidarity of the family is crucial, and do the question of who¡¯s marrying who? Would they marry someone in the household? Or would they reinforce relationships with other households? It¡¯s a long process to decide. ¡¹

    Yeah, you need a large family to tend on the farmland.

    There¡¯s also the problem of the soil and watering spots.

    ¡¸ Then, it has its advantage. I think you know it already, but there are fewer cases of divorces among couples that had their parents decide their marriage than those who married in love. It¡¯s a relationship between families, and so, if any problem occurs, then it¡¯s not just the parents but the whole household involved. They will look after the small child and help them out in one way or another ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s a large family, after all.

    ¡¸ Also, people who can¡¯t marry will not exist. As long as one doesn¡¯t have a significant flaw, then the son or daughter will find a marriage partner in the family ¡¹

    Oh, I get it.

    ¡¸ The nobility is one large family. Therefore, we still try to do the ways of the old ¡¹

    I see. Kouzuki house¡¯s branch family is just a branch family.

    Therefore, they can seduce and chase after women.

    But, for the members of the main house, that¡¯s not allowed.

    ¡¸ And yet, Misuzu-chan suddenly announced marrying you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Kouzuki-sama gave his permission. Then, it¡¯s natural for them to want and see what kind of man he is, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ In short, most of the girls today came to see you. I think that is Kaan-sama¡¯s main objective? ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Then, Misuzu-chan and the young ladies were talking about the situation in Kouzuki house, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Oh, Kouzuki house has no male heir, so they have to marry one into the daughters.

    ¡¸ That convinced the young ladies. And since they saw that you¡¯re not a bad guy, they accepted it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great that you are well behaved. Furthermore, you¡¯re the only male in there, so you stood out. Despite that, you never asserted yourself, just letting Misuzu take the spotlight ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan also passed. Ordinary girls would show themselves flirting with their boyfriend in front of people, but those girls were firm, and they never cling to you more than necessary, did they? ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    They didn¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Women feel irritated when others are flirting in front of them. But, if the couple show a natural atmosphere where others see that they love each other, that they trust each other, nobody will look at you hatefully ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Well, even so, some of them should still malaise with Misuzu-chan, but Kaan-sama¡¯s young lady, the leader of the group, glossed it over ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan did?

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s Misuzu-chan¡¯s hosted party, and before anyone noticed, Kaan-sama¡¯s young lady is the one giving instructions ¡¹

    Right, pledging as sworn sisters and such.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. Kaan¡¯s daughter took the spotlight, strengthening Misuzu¡¯s status ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The girls who came to this party will surely solidify as a single group. Kaan¡¯s daughter will be the leader, and Misuzu will be the vice-leader. No, that¡¯s for the better. She won¡¯t have to stand out. After all, Kaan¡¯s daughter loves to be conspicuous ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s an attention seeker.

    ¡¸ The gathering today serves as the rite of passage as a cooperative body. To ease the tension. Kyouko-kun¡¯s attack, apprehending the spy, and my voice raise their anxiety. When I was scolding Kaan¡¯s daughter, the girls in the courtyard also feel that I¡¯m scolding them. It doesn¡¯t matter if I kept on talking back then. They fear my scolding, and when I gave forgiveness, they felt relief. Furthermore, I opened up to them with my secret ¡¹

    Secret?

    ¡¸ The ¡°Kakka¡± part ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispers.

    ¡¸ Oh that. Were you okay telling them that? ¡¹

    That the people calling Jii-chan ¡°Kakka¡± were looking down on him.

    Jii-chan has no history of becoming an ambassador, and yet, he made people believe that they have to call him ¡°Kakka¡± because he was a former ambassador.

    Where others don¡¯t investigate before meeting up with a VIP.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ Those girls will return home and talk about what I told them. However ¡¹

    Yeah, historically, people who call him Kakka were the upstarts.

    Therefore, calling Jii-chan like that would mean that they¡¯re the same as them.

    ¡¸ The parents can¡¯t do anything about it anyway ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama never talked about ¡°How he wants to be addressed¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ And I order my subordinates to forbid themselves from calling me anything other than ¡°Kakka¡± ¡¹

    Right, whatever the ¡°Kakka¡± means behind the scenes¡­

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan still calls Jii-chan ¡°Kakka,¡±

    That¡¯s because Jii-chan ordered them.

    ¡¸ My subordinates will still call me ¡°Kakka¡± ¡¹

    Yeah, then the subordinates will continue to call Jii-chan ¡°Kakka¡± as means of etiquette.

    ¡¸ Instead, some of them will feel troubled of they don¡¯t address me as ¡°Kakka.¡± Only their daughters came to this gathering after all ¡¹

    I see. those who haven¡¯t come here don¡¯t know what¡¯s the story behind ¡°Kakka.¡±

    Therefore, they will continue to call him that.

    And if among them, someone stopped addressing him ¡°Kakka¡± and called him ¡°Kouzuki-sama¡± instead, then¡­

    They¡¯ll get cut off from others, stand out, and probably provoke antipathy.

    ¡¸ In the end, they will pretend they didn¡¯t hear their daughter¡¯s story and still address me as ¡°Kakka¡± That¡¯s the best way not to aggravate people ¡¹

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t hate the fact that he¡¯s addressed as such.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that they will feel awkward about it, so I will be having fun watching them look troubled ¡¹

    Jii-chan shows a malicious smile.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s essential is that the ladies who came here today felt that the head of Kouzuki house opened up and told them a secret. Their extreme tension will ease up. Everyone had the same experience so that friendship will sprout. Therefore, everyone in the party is friendly with each other and enjoying the night ¡¹

    There¡¯s no longer factions dividing them.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s leading everyone to a pleasant conversation.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for the better. Those girls will become valuable allies who help each other for Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko, and you ¡¹

 Chapter 870. High Life / Activation

    ¡¸ Now then, is that all for the stubborn old man¡¯s story? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks up after listening to my conversation with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Well, if you ask me, you should only take half of the old man¡¯s advice ¡¹

    Kyouko-san snorts.

    ¡¸ People who live in the upper class use their arrogant reasoning to talk about how the world works. I won¡¯t say that it¡¯s all wrong, but don¡¯t accept it without questioning either ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Jii-chan belongs to nobility.

    Furthermore, he¡¯s the head of Kouzuki house, someone with ties to nobility throughout history.

    ¡¸ From my perspective, the girls are caged in a zoo. They seem to have no problems in their life, but they¡¯re not free. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the worst to have someone order you for your whole life, like ¡°You¡¯ll marry this man and give birth to an offspring¡± ¡¹

    Yeah, Kyouko-san¡¯s opinion is correct too, but¡­

    ¡¸ I wonder how far men will look down on women until they¡¯re satisfied? ¡¹

    That opinion of her is reasonable, but¡­

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, we¡¯re also a part of the livestock ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that men are free, and women have their lives decided by men. Those born in nobility always come with the inconvenience. Men aren¡¯t differentiated from women ¡¹

    Right, men can¡¯t just marry out of love either.

    Especially for the head of the household.

    He has both the assets and authority. He has to consider not just his family but also the other houses as well.

    ¡¸ Even I didn¡¯t marry the woman I wanted ¡¹

    Jii-chan loved Ruriko¡¯s grandmother.

    Yet, Jii-chan couldn¡¯t marry anyone other than what the family picked for him.

    ¡¸ Who cares about men. You can get married and cheat all you want. I mean, you played a lot, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ But, you talked about how it¡¯s only women who are blamed for adultery, but, in modern Japan, it just changed to instant divorce when the woman cheats, right? The husband can talk about how he goes to clubs and have sex while keeping it a secret from his wife. Still, if the wife goes to a club, and had sex with a young man, the parents, siblings, relatives, friends, acquaintances, and even business associates say ¡°divorce that wife right away,¡± don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s probably true.

    If the husband cheats, then the conversation goes¡­ ¡°Well, calm down, don¡¯t resort to divorce,¡± but¡­

    If the wife is exposed to visit a host club frequently and even had sex with a young man¡­

    Then, she will face a barrage of criticism from society.

    ¡¸ Humans always have sexual desire. And in men who were born in nobility, how do you resolve that?

    She asks Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ In the case of the men in the head house, most families send over a mistress to ease up the male¡¯s lust when he reaches puberty. Seeking from daughters of the subordinates who served for generations ¡¹

    And letting that woman become his sex partner?

    ¡¸ If left alone, the man can have an unfavorable lover after all ¡¹

    Women coming after them to make a child of nobility.

    Well, it¡¯s the evil adults sending girls to the young man.

    ¡¸ There was one when I was at this boy¡¯s age ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ She was young, beautiful, and is loyal to her master. She took all of my lust when I was young. I was able to stray away from seduction, thanks to her. At that time, Kuromori¡¯s brothel has become the social gathering spot for the big shots. Though I¡¯m the next head of Kouzuki house, I was still too young to enter. Right, I think I was at the age where I graduated from university when I entered. When I was handling a few projects myself, my father finally let me enter the Kuromori tower ¡¹

    In short, Jii-chan, during his student days, had sex with the vassal¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸ And where is she now? ¡¹

    I asked. Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸ She¡¯s still alive. Staying in this mansion ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for her, but since she was the mistress, she couldn¡¯t bear a child. Therefore, I had her serve me for the rest of her life. She¡¯s also been taking care of Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what do you think about changing someone else¡¯s life like that? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ Nothing in particular. That was her fate ¡¹

    ¡¸ That woman is sacrificed as a tool to take care of your sexual needs, and yet, you only say that it¡¯s her fate? ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to say that, then it¡¯s also my fate to become the head of Kouzuki house as I was born the eldest son. When I was 15, there were three girls brought to me, and I was told, ¡°You must pick one¡± So, I chose. I¡¯m the one who made a choice, but I had to choose one, regardless of my thoughts. I didn¡¯t have the option either ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s parents and relatives make a choice.

    No, the heir before Jii-chan, and the person before, they¡¯ve gone through that.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, I know well whose vassal¡¯s daughter is the girl I chose. The daughters themselves show up in the main house since childhood. I had to choose one of them as the mistress, and I must never look at other girls. In fact, I share the same bed with nobody but the mistress from my student days until marriage ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ It was a great practice. Soon after that, I lived a married life with the wife coming from another nobility. The mistress taught me how to live together with women, how do they think, what makes them angry, what I shouldn¡¯t do, everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s something unheard of from the famous stud, Kouzuki Shigetaka ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ I chase after women to socialize with men back in Showa. That¡¯s the reason why they have to see me as a lively man ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what you were doing at first, but you got addicted to it, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When I was past my 40¡¯s, my wife nor mistress can¡¯t keep me company anymore. Women¡¯s sexual desire declines, but men don¡¯t. I wanted to have sex with women more, so, well, you know the rest ¡¹

    Jii-chan gives an explanation while showing a pained look.

    ¡¸ Oh well. I would feel sorry if I continue to torment an old man¡¯s past. However ¡¹

    Kyouko-san glared at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Do they still let a young mistress deal with a young heir¡¯s sexual desire even now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Perhaps. Kouzuki clan has none but daughters, but for nobility with young heirs¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Giving such warm care on men, and yet the girls are neglected, aren¡¯t they? Putting them in a zoo called ¡°prestigious school¡± taught to not talk to anyone with a lower status, to ignore them when they try to strike a conversation, and holding off their sexual desire until they become a bride of another nobility ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I knew that Misuzu had an intense lust since she was a child, so I asked Nagisa-kun to deal with it through homosexuality ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ruriko and Yoshiko-san wasn¡¯t taught any sexual knowledge ¡¹

    I speak my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Indeed. That was surely oppression ¡¹

    Jii-chan admits.

    ¡¸ You see, I can¡¯t stomach the idea that the boys can have a daughter of a vassal to ease up his lust, and yet, the girls need to suppress it ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ If the son and heir have to hold back, then I get it. But why is it that it¡¯s just the girls treated like sweet angels? They¡¯re also living beings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, you¡¯re right. Allow me to ponder on that idea next time. I cannot do anything about it alone ¡¹

    It¡¯s for the whole nobility, so Jii-chan can¡¯t decide the answer himself.

    I mean¡­

    They won¡¯t allow the young ladies to have a guy, just like how boys have their mistress.

    Men¡¯s and women¡¯s lust is different.

    I¡¯m a guy, so I want to have sex every day, but¡­

    Women don¡¯t need to do it every day to ease up their spirits.

    Although, there¡¯s a day in a month where they want to have sex like crazy.

    At times like that, I gladly keep them company.

    Furthermore, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan, those who are usually stiff and tense, become too disheveled.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t really care, it has nothing to do with me ¡¹

    Kyouko-san changed her attitude.

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Do you get it? They¡¯re called upper-class, and nobility, but what they are is just a minority of nearly extinct people. They possess some odd and unique cultures and customs. It has rarity value, so you might want to keep it safe, but, well, that¡¯s for you to judge. Although, You don¡¯t belong to their group, so you don¡¯t have to follow the customs and culture of this old man ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m no nobility.

    ¡¸ You made Misuzu, and Ruriko your woman, and it¡¯s their decision to live together with you, so, don¡¯t get swept away by the nobility¡¯s society ¡¹

    Yeah.

    She¡¯s right.

    I should be aware of what kind of rules and structure they have, but¡­

    I cannot let the nobility crush me down.

    ¡¸ Old man, you too, you should keep it in moderation or your granddaughters will escape with this boy. Going somewhere unrelated to nobility and Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s fascinating about him is his fair sense of values, right? He treats a daughter of nobility, and a daughter of a poor person equally, doesn¡¯t he? I¡¯d prefer to see that you don¡¯t break that good part in him ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Why go that far? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m the substitute father of Kuromori house. If I don¡¯t voice my complaints, who would? His big sis, Minaho, can¡¯t even make complaints with you directly ¡¹

    Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Not a substitute mother, but a father? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Ain¡¯t that more fun? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ With that said, treat my family with care. Old man¡­Oh, by the way, Minaho ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ You know, just ¡°beautiful onee-san¡± will do Have you ever heard someone called ¡°beautiful and young¡±? ¡¹

    I knew it.

    She was listening to our conversation earlier.

    ¡¸ If she¡¯s called beautiful, then it¡¯s natural that she¡¯s also young, isn¡¯t it? I mean, are you saying that I don¡¯t look youthful at all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s the ¡°sorry?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan bowed her head.

    ¡¸ Too soft ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry! Kyouko-oneesan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well done ¡¹

    Oh, to Minaho-neesan¡­

    Kyouko-san is just like Minaho-neesan to me.

    She¡¯s the elder of the family.

    And Kyouko-san dotes on Minaho-neesan like a little sister.

    ¡¸ Well then, Cordelia and I will be excusing ourselves now. Kyouko Messer has to be away from the mansion before you could send off your young ladies, right? ¡¹

    There are no adult bodyguards in the party grounds¡­

    The people outside don¡¯t know that Kyouko Messer¡¯s in here.

    However, once the party ends and the young ladies are sent home, they will talk about seeing me, Rei-chan, and Kyouko Messer¡¯s intrusion.

    The young ladies think that Kyouko Messer¡¯s nothing but the bad guy role in Rei-chan¡¯s show, but¡­

    The professionals know her as the top brass of the international crime syndicate, Malandro.

    Naturally, they¡¯ll be cautious.

    Therefore, it¡¯s necessary to release information that Kyouko Messer¡¯s already gone before we reach the time for the young ladies to return home.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I take the job. We¡¯re going to Kansai right now ¡¹

    Kansai?

    ¡¸ Geez, Mafia¡¯s always so trivial, no matter what country they come from. They¡¯re a waste of people, time, and money, all for what? For pestering people? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pestering? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Their objective for sending in a spy today was for harassment. If not, they will not use some disposable, like that girl ¡¹

    That girl. Tendou Otome?

    ¡¸ Kansai Yakuza¡¯s sending a message that they can send in spies close to the young ladies, just like her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ And that kind of harassment is what shows that they¡¯re weak ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not a monolith group anyway. Their opinion inside is all over the place, unfocused that they¡¯re stalling. And so, we¡¯re not even going with harassments and just attack ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ That means that the spy just now was a sacrificial pawn. It¡¯s meaningless to send someone like her alone in the main mansion of Kouzuki house, and furthermore, a place and time where the aces of Kouzuki SS are gathered. Also, these scary men are in here ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san behind Jii-chan.

    Yeah, it¡¯s a party for the young ladies of nobility, and each one of them has their bodyguards.

    Rei-chan and Shou-neechan are present.

    To top all that, Jii-chan¡¯s at home with his two strongest personal bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Their aim is simple, it¡¯s to mess up the party sponsored by Kouzuki house to offend the other nobility. It¡¯s their plan to have the spy captured from the beginning ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ And the enemy knows the Miko power. Therefore, the spy doesn¡¯t know anything unnecessary, and is most likely filled in with false information ¡¹

    If Miko power is used to seek into Tendou Otome¡¯s thoughts¡­

    Then, all the information gathered will be only fake.

    ¡¸ Then, once we gather the evidence, it will take time to analyze it. Using that opportunity, the Yakuza will use their next move ¡¹

    I see.

    Wreck the party, stain the reputation of Kouzuki house, and use false information to buy time.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re ignoring the interrogation and just go for the offensive ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s interrogation will only take time.

    ¡¸ But, she did use Qi skill, didn¡¯t she? Are they really just going to send someone with her talent as a sacrificial pawn? ¡¹

    I asked. Kyouko-san;

    ¡¸ Not thinking the worth of the piece and shooting it up like that is the proof that they¡¯re panicking and is split up ¡¹

    Yeah, if the inside is quarreling, then they can¡¯t pick the right person in the right place.

    They¡¯re even forced to use someone with skill as a sacrificial pawn.

    ¡¸ As for that girl, Tendou Otome, do you want her, Kyouko-san? I mean after everything¡¯s done ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want her ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Is that so? I thought that her type would be more suited for Kyouko-san¡¯s organization than Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    She¡¯s a daughter raised in the Yakuza society after all.

    I mean, Minaho-neesan¡¯s already starting to think about what to do with Tendou Otome.

    Oh right, she¡¯s registered in the analysis team of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Personality-wise, she¡¯s closer to us, but she¡¯s useless. The shrine maidens have her in control, right? ¡¹

    Tsukiko used her power to order to have Tendou Otome obey her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to risk hiring someone who might double-cross me unexpectedly ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ No, well, it¡¯s Tsukiko. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll order her to give trouble to Kyouko-san ¡¹

    I said. Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s only because the shrine maidens all belong to you, don¡¯t they? The other girl also can grasp minds ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, there¡¯s no need to worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only for as long as you¡¯re alive! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ If you were to die for some reason right now, I don¡¯t know what your women will do ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Some of them might do something outrageous out of despair. ¡¹ Right, Minaho? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸ Right. If you were to die right now, I don¡¯t know what I might do. I might take all the students in the school along and commit suicide ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wait ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t Nei going to do the same? Her extremely unbalanced heart has finally calmed down thanks to you ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko too. If you were to die now, I can¡¯t imagine what they could do ¡¹

    J-Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine maidens too. To them, you¡¯re an exceptional existence. Therefore, they¡¯ll do anything for you. ¡¹ No matter what it is ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, be sure to treasure your life. Everyone¡¯s relying on you now. Don¡¯t force yourself too hard. You don¡¯t have to persevere too hard. What¡¯s most necessary is to stay healthy ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled.

    ¡¸ This young, beautiful, and reliable Kyouko-san says so, so don¡¯t forget it, okay? ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing of you ¡¹

    Jii-chan said after Kyouko-san, and Miss Cordelia left.

    ¡¸ To think that Kyouko Messer¡¯s worrying for a man ¡¹

    ¡¸ That just shows his splendor ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks.

    She didn¡¯t join up the conversation when Kyouko-san was in here.

    Well, Kyouko-san and Katsuko-nee have this subtle sense of distance.

    Jii-chan was Katsuko-nee¡¯s past customer, and so they can talk intimately, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only women around his daily life, but he¡¯s okay with it. And when everyone takes a bath together, he only sees it as natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, and he was calm in a party with nobody but women ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the type that floats in the atmosphere. He never asserts himself, and he never clashes with anyone. He accepts people for who they are, and so he always fits ¡¹

    That¡¯s not it.

    I just¡­

    I¡¯ve been forced to hide my presence inside my house since I was young.

    My mother ignores me.

    Therefore, I just am good at having no presence.

    ¡¸ Now then, since Kyouko-kun and her group are doing their job, let¡¯s head for the other one ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at the Kurama sisters in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸ Do you know why I let you sit in while we converse with Kyouko Messer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san shakes her head.

    Arisu-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-Is it because we¡¯re no longer daughters of nobility and can¡¯t come back home anymore? ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Correct. Currently, as you can see, you have no father nor family to talk to ¡¹

    Then, he looked at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It looks like the younger has some promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, she¡¯s still 13. Kuromori will no longer use young girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan herself was 12 when she became a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Hmm. You¡¯re right¡­although, the sister also has some allure, so she will sell enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Some prefer timid girls like her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies.

    I knew it, Kurama Misato-san will become a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, it¡¯s okay. Arisu¡¯s here with you ¡¹

    The little sister embraces her elder sister firmly.

    ¡¸ Well, they are for later. We have something else we need to finish up before that ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Bring Mizushima¡¯s daughter here ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san?

    ¡¸ Kyouko-kun started moving, so I have to unsettle Mizushima house ¡¹

    Mizushima holdings¡¯ president¡­

    He sent a Kansai Yakuza¡¯s spy, Tendou Otome, as his granddaughter¡¯s bodyguard for today¡¯s party.

    ¡¸ Besides, doesn¡¯t Misuzu want that girl? ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Then I have to finish the discussion before Misuzu sends them home from the party ¡¹

    Jii-chan, he intends to seek approval from the Mizushima house¡­

    -Because Misuzu wants to keep Karen-san as a pet?

 Chapter 871. High Life / Demotion

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it. If you go there, Agnes will just follow you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, then bowed to Jii-chan, and left the room.

    Yeah, the impression Agnes gave earlier is that she wants Mizushima Karen-san as her friend.

    But I can¡¯t bring Agnes together here.

    I mean, the atmosphere will get intense later.

    Even so, I wonder Jii-chan is leaving the Kurama sisters in here?

    Kurama sisters came to Misuzu¡¯s party and tried to make an appeal to Jii-chan to save Kurama house.

    Then, Jii-chan refused them, all in front of the young ladies.

    Then that means¡­

    They¡¯re in despair that Kurama house is already in ruins, but they don¡¯t know that they¡¯re to be sold to the Kuromori brothel.

    I don¡¯t know how much their father, the head of Kurama house, knows.

    Maybe Jii-chan will call the head of Kurama house and talk about it in front of the sisters.

    Despite that, Kurama house¡¯s matters are put aside.

    And now we¡¯re dealing with Mizushima house who brought a spy here.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, please strengthen your heart. Arisu¡¯s here with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    As usual, the younger encourages the elder sister.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comes back with the nervous-looking Mizushima Karen-san.

    ¡¸ I would like to apologize for the awful trouble I have caused this time ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an admirable attitude, but nothing will happen even if you apologize ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ This is a problem between Mizushima and Kouzuki house, no, with all the nobility that participated in this party ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s infiltration is a big scandal among the nobility involved.

    The fact that Tendou Otome was able to enter the school for the young ladies generates the worry that she might¡¯ve gathered information about the young ladies and revealed it to the Yakuza.

    Even in today¡¯s party, she teamed up with the lesbian partner of hers. She tried to pick a fight with Misuzu, spreading false rumors, trying to lower the evaluation of Kouzuki house.

    The person who allowed that infiltration is a problem between all nobility.

    Karen-san, the daughter in elementary school grade, can apologize, but it will do nothing.

    ¡¸ It is as you say. I¡¯m still young, and so I¡¯m not qualified to take responsibility for this blunder ¡¹

    Karen-san speaks in a dignified tone.

    ¡¸ I know that you didn¡¯t bring that hoodlum from your own will ¡¹

    Hoodlum. The spy from Kansai Yakuza, Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your father, or grandfather, who told you that you will have a bodyguard. Therefore, the sin all falls to Mizushima-kun. I¡¯m not blaming you ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks kindly, but his expression is cold.

    ¡¸ I thank you for your word, but I was aware that she will cause problems. Despite that, I brought her as my bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is why I¡¯m saying that you couldn¡¯t refuse your father¡¯s order ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks in slight displeasure.

    Right. It¡¯s Karen-san¡¯s father and grandfather¡¯s fault.

    Karen-san herself is innocent.

    However.

    ¡¸ Even so, I have my personal reasons ¡¹

    Mizushima-san replies with resolve.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m aware that I cannot stay as nobility with that reason ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ I may be young, but I¡¯m still the daughter of Mizushima house. Whatever situation I¡¯m involved in once I¡¯m outside the house, I think of myself as the representative of the family ¡¹

    She¡¯s the daughter of the head house.

    People will look at her, no matter where or when.

    The ¡°Daughter of *** house¡± is raised with the honor of that family.

    ¡¸ Therefore, regarding the blunders Mizushima house has created, I also am equally guilty. My father and grandfather¡¯s sin is the sin of the family. Therefore, I need to receive punishment as I belong to the same house ¡¹

    Karen-san is sweating on her forehead.

    She¡¯s doing all her best to face the fearsome head of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Especially that today¡¯s party doesn¡¯t have only Kouzuki-sama¡¯s family, the seniors I respect and love, and all my precious friends are present. I brought someone dangerous with me without resistance. Such blunder is unforgivable ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Everyone sees Karen-san as innocent, but¡­

    Even so, some ill-feeling will remain if left alone.

    Karen-san needs some formal punishment, or she cannot stay in school any longer.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, I know that you will bestow punishment on Mizushima house. Then, please include me in the people who will receive it. And I ask of you, please do not let the penalty reach my father¡¯s servants, the businesses under Mizushima holdings, and the workers. I humbly beg ¡¹

    Karen-san bows her head.

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Cunning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    Karen-san looks at Jii-chan in surprise.

    ¡¸ You were doing well in the first half, but you said too much on the last one. I can sense artificiality ¡¹

    Artificiality?

    ¡¸ A young girl like you talking with that attitude would be too pitiful to look at, that you would think of saving her, but¡­ ¡¹

    He stares at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Was that your father or grandfather¡¯s teachings? ¡¹

    That if Tendou Otome is exposed, she has to explain and apologize to Jii-chan.

    Was that an order of her grandfather?

    ¡¸ No, those were all my thoughts ¡¹

    Karen-san looked straight at Jii-chan and said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re a cunning girl ¡¹

    Jii-chan snorts.

    ¡¸ Very well. I will know the truth soon enough. However ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just 12, but you can come up with such praiseworthy views. Kurama Arisu-kun is 13, and Kurama Misato-kun is 18, aren¡¯t you two? You¡¯ve stayed in this room for so long and yet you never tried to make such an appeal, I wonder why? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The crying elder and the caring younger. Do you not know that you represent the Kurama house? ¡¹

    I-I see.

    The Kurama sisters remained afraid when they were brought to Jii-chan¡¯s room.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because we thought that it would be impolite to Kouzuki-sama if we say anything ¡¹

    Arisu-san says in a panic.

    ¡¸ Hmph, you can give all your excuses later. Didn¡¯t you accept Misuzu¡¯s invitation as a pretext to appeal about Kurama house¡¯s wretched condition to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kouzuki-sama reprimanded us before the party started ¡¹

    ¡¸ A single scolding, and you already gave up? What will happen to the tradition of Kurama house? If your house collapses, how will you apologize to your ancestors? How do you explain it to the workers of the ¡°Kurama Kaku group¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san apologizes to Jii-chan while spilling tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Enough! I¡¯m putting you off for later! I will deal with Mizushima house now ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s it.

    To stir up the sense of danger of the Kurama sisters¡­

    He purposely ignores them after letting them in the room.

    And in the end, they¡¯re put to later, and Mizushima house is placed first.

    Their pride is shattered into pieces.

    Mental assault has started.

    ¡¸ K-Kouzuki-sama! ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu tries to connect in a hurry.

    ¡¸ I told you to stay silent, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san cries again.

    That agonizing cries of her are putting pressure on Mizushima Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-kun, could you give Mizushima house a call? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee makes a phone call, just like a secretary.

    This flow of events, it¡¯s been rallied beforehand.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s connected to Mizushima-sama now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said Jii-chan pushed a switch on the tabletop.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kouzuki ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kakka, I-I¡¯m very sorry for this occasion ¡¹

    An old voice comes from the speaker.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s the head of Mizushima house, Karen-san¡¯s grandfather.

    ¡º I will not give excuses. A Kansai Yakuza intruded into our house. When I come to, I couldn¡¯t run away, and I had to follow what they tell us. And thus, it leads to this scandal ¡»

    The old man narrates.

    ¡¸ Then, so what do you intend to do? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡º T-That is, of course, I will take responsibility and will retire from all my posts in Mizushima holdings. And my son will¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not enough. Not enough at all ¡¹

    Jii-chan cuts it off.

    ¡¸ Then, shall my son stay away from Mizushima holdings? Or do you want Mizushima house to leave their hands from Mizushima holdings? ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about that. I have no interest in Mizushima holdings. Try not to do any trivial negotiations with me ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks harshly.

    ¡¸ Mizushima house can back off from Mizushima holdings, but you still are in control of most of the businesses. There¡¯s no difference even if Mizushima house no longer has jurisdiction on Mizushima holdings ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your plan is to reach a compromise with me and do whatever you want after that ¡¹

    Oh.

    If Karen-san¡¯s grandfather leaves his post and has his son succeed.

    He knows that Jii-chan would reject it.

    Thus, he¡¯ll pretend to do what Jii-chan tells him, he won¡¯t let his son take the managerial position, and the story ends.

    In reality, the Mizushima house is still the largest stockholder of the company.

    He could return as the top position in the company anytime he wants.

    ¡¸ Besides, you caused this scandal on purpose with that goal in mind, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º N-No, it wasn¡¯t on purpose. This case is only because the Yakuza coerced us, and we can¡¯t do anything ¡»

    ¡¸ I have a report on the many periods of Mizushima holdings¡¯ administration. It¡¯s quite an achievement to be this corrupt ¡¹

    ¡º Huh? No, well¡­ ¡»

    The old man¡¯s voice goes higher.

    ¡¸ Did you know about this joke from when the second world war ended? ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks.

    ¡¸ A country in economic collapse, and yet, internally, branching out and conquering various powers. Because they protect their vested interests and power, the social system can never reform. If things went that way, the country¡¯s demise is definite. Thus, someone suggested of electing a new minister of government ¡¹

    ¡º Y-Yes ¡»

    ¡¸ ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no other choice but war. We will declare war on the strongest nation, America¡± ¡¹

    Declaring war on America?

    ¡¸ ¡°Naturally, our country will be defeated. We might be punished as war criminals. However, our country can board on the victor, America, and rebuild. They will send thousands of millions as economic assistance, and they will collaborate in breaking down the old attitude, creating infrastructure, medical care, and education. We will lose the war and rebuild America will rebuild our country¡± ¡¹

    What the hell is that?

    ¡¸ Actually, after the second world war, America did assist various countries to recover. America doesn¡¯t declare war to reform and rebuild a country¡¯s economy, but¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Your goal this time is basically that, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my belief that nobility must not collapse, that we must not shut it down. Most nobility was lost in the war. Back then, we all had our hands full from just protecting our house from collapse and the evil trying to attack us. Therefore, there were plenty of families we couldn¡¯t save. To repent from that, I thought of not letting any more nobility disappear, no matter what ¡¹

    ¡º Y-Yes, I¡¯m aware that Kakka thinks that way ¡»

    The old man from Mizushima said.

    ¡¸ That is why you purposely created this scandal, making me intervene with your company, pour funds to your company, compensate your personnel. And have Mizushima Holdings, which is near its collapse, recover, Am I wrong? ¡¹

    Jii-chan wouldn¡¯t end it with just removing Mizushima house¡¯s members from their management ranks.

    Kouzuki group will give aid and let Mizushima holdings recover.

    Mizushima house is a major stockholder, and so they are okay with it as long as it is revived.

    Thinking that they¡¯d use Jii-chan¡¯s sentiment for nobility, what a horrible plan.

    ¡º T-Then, w-would you not give assistance? ¡»

    The old man is in surprise.

    ¡¸ You have a big misunderstanding. What I want to remain for the next generation is the nobility, not the company the nobility has ¡¹

    ¡º H-However, if this goes on, Mizushima holdings will collapse. If that happens, Mizushima houses¡¯ assets will all go away ¡»

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Mizushima house will remain as nobility. However, Mizushima holdings¡¯ enterprise group will be split and sold off ¡¹

    ¡º S-Sold off? ¡»

    ¡¸ All the current businesses and employers will stay as is, but without your affiliation, they seem companies that can raise their achievements. Other companies will be transferred to rival firms. If we¡¯re to consider the lives of the employees, then that would be for the best. They have no future as a business if they stay inside the incompetent group, which is Mizushima holdings ¡¹

    ¡º Y-You mean we have to let go of the Mizushima holdings group? ¡»

    Mizushima said, Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ That way of thinking is what allowed the Kansai crime syndicate to get into you ¡¹

    He speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ Mizushima house, no, it¡¯s you who had no management ability as the head of your own group company. That¡¯s all there is to it. Do not cause any more troubles to the society than this, back off¡­then I can help you after putting things in order ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Gather the assets of the Mizushima house and transform it into a foundation. You can keep the culture of your ancestors with it. I will guarantee that Mizushima house can keep their honor and social status, just like Kanou house ¡¹

    Oh, basically giving them only the necessary honorary position and social organization.

    Enough to keep them alive.

    ¡º It¡¯s as if Mizushima house is dead ¡»

    The old man speaks in a dispirited tone.

    ¡º Losing Mizushima holdings is just¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ Then, fall into ruin along with Mizushima holdings ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Sending in a subordinate of a crime syndicate in my residence will rouse anger to all nobility. I can proclaim that I will destroy Mizushima house and they will all support me ¡¹

    All of the nobility that has business will stop making transactions with Mizushima holdings at once.

    ¡¸ And this decision isn¡¯t just mine, Kaan and Kanou agreed to it ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Kouzuki house but all of the big three?

    ¡º T-That¡¯s¡­all of the nobility forsaking Mizushima house ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the result of what you¡¯ve done. You should¡¯ve been prepared for this ¡¹

    ¡º K-Kakka¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, as for your granddaughter, she will stay in my house. She will marry the man I pick for her and inherit Mizushima house. This girl is cunning and bold. And she¡¯s also intelligent. At least, better than you or your son. She will still belong to Mizushima house, be grateful ¡¹

    ¡º P-Please wait. Karen is my precious granddaughter ¡»

    ¡¸ If she¡¯s precious, why would you entrust her to a criminal? ¡¹

    A harsh rebuke.

    ¡º T-That¡¯s¡­uhm ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ending the call. It¡¯s futile to talk to someone like you. You¡¯re insincere nor earnest ¡¹

    ¡º P-Please wait! K-Kakka!!!! ¡»

    Jii-chan hangs up the call without responding.

    Then, he makes another call.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s me. If Mizushima calls, don¡¯t transfer it to me. You deal with it. Also, move forward with the plan on dividing Mizushima holdings. It¡¯s okay, he cried immediately, so you know what to do. Also, make adjustments, so Kaan and other houses benefit. They have to pay each family for the inconvenience they caused. The families will not be satisfied unless you do that ¡¹

    Oh, It¡¯s the cost of putting the precious young ladies in danger.

    Talking it out with the other families to split the assets Mizushima house has before they could attack.

    ¡¸ Umu. Please do. As for Takahama products¡¯ daughter, she¡¯s just an idiot. Takahama already gave his apology and is going to pay enough compensation for those who came to the party. If only Mizushima was able to see around him, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    As for Takahama-san, who defied Kouzuki house and collaborated with Tendou Otome¡­

    Her family already surrendered to Jii-chan and other nobilities.

    Therefore, they¡¯re forgiven without any grave consequences.

    On the other hand, Mizushima house did something underhanded, so¡­

    It¡¯s a full-scale breaking.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Jii-chan ended the call with his, secretary or subordinate, I don¡¯t know which.

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the situation. Mizushima Karen-kun ¡¹

    He shows an intense look as he speaks to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ The fortunes of the Mizushima house from the ancestral times will be split and sold off. And also, we will be taking custody of you. Maybe it¡¯s not just you personally, but also the long time property and foundation¡­ ¡¹

    For now, the next generation is reserved.

    ¡¸ Mizushima holdings group company is no more. You need to take that in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Karen-san looked down in bitter emotions.

    ¡¸ And I cannot come back to Mizushima house anymore, can I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, I feel sorry to say, but I cannot send you home. You¡¯re no hostage, but, I have to separate you from Mizushima and his son ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Earlier, you asked me to punish you if I punish your family, but that hasn¡¯t changed, has it? ¡¹

    Karen-san¡­

    ¡¸ Yes. As said earlier, I am ready ¡¹

    Karen-san stresses out that she¡¯s not ordered by her father or grandfather.

    ¡¸ Then, as for your punishment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please tell me anything ¡¹

    Karen-san bows elegantly

    ¡¸ Umu. You will become a vassal of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ You are no longer a daughter of Mizushima house. You¡¯re now a vassal of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Karen-san looked at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. When you reach the age of 20, you will become the next head of the Mizushima house. But for the remaining 8 years, you will serve Misuzu as the servant of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have no jobs for 12-year-old girls ¡¹

    Jii-chan said sullenly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Karen-san apologized.

    ¡¸ To tell you the truth, your father and grandfather don¡¯t understand the weight of their actions. They¡¯re both raised as the stereotypical innocent boys. They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, and they are too optimistic about the results of their actions ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have the same sentiment ¡¹

    The old man seem to think that all is forgiven once they step back from their chairs.

    Far from that, they think that the Kouzuki group and other nobility would help rebuild Mizushima holdings.

    ¡¸ nobility needs unity. We could have the same type of industry, but we try to share ownership between those with similarly long history families ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That is why what Mizushima house did is an act of treachery among the nobility. They¡¯re destroying the mutual trust between houses ¡¹

    Sending in someone involved in crime to a party where the young ladies of nobility gather¡­

    Furthermore, his attitude shows that he thinks that they will forgive him, no matter what happens.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s punishing a crime to make an example. In short, if Mizushima house isn¡¯t punished heavily, then someone else will do the same ¡¹

    Jii-chan sighs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just crime syndicates, but all the evil people want nobility all the time. Other families need to be cautious as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m deprived of my status as nobility and demoted as Misuzu-sama¡¯s vassal? ¡¹

    Karen-san replies.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If I don¡¯t go that far, other families will not see it as a lesson. Also, if in 8 years, once you¡¯re an adult, I promise to restore Mizushima house, but, that depends on your actions ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I cannot fulfill loyalty to Misuzu-sama, Mizushima house will no longer recover? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct ¡¹

    Karen-san thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ Does the promise include the preservation of the ancestral assets handed to Mizushima house? ¡¹

    She gives up on the group company, but not in the old mansion and the work of art.

    ¡¸ I guarantee you that. I¡¯m an old man, but I¡¯ll talk to Kaan¡¯s son and all the other heads of nobility. Mizushima house¡¯s assets will not liquidate. However, you will take it over. I will no longer make transactions with your father or grandfather ¡¹

    Jii-chan is cornering the 12-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ You will use your own power and show the other nobility your loyalty to Misuzu. And if they accept your conduct, then, you will revive Mizushima house and become the head of it ¡¹

    Loyalty to Misuzu. That means;

    Becoming Misuzu¡¯s pet.

    This 12-year-old girl probably couldn¡¯t guess that.

    ¡¸ I understand, then I serve Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Karen-san replied.

    ¡¸ I think I have no other way of letting other nobility forgive Mizushima house but that ¡¹

    Nobility¡­

    ¡¸ And above all, Kouzuki-sama¡¯s going that far for Mizushima house and me¡­ ¡¹

    The 12-year-old beautiful young lady said.

    ¡¸ Then, I swear loyalty by serving Misuzu-sama! ¡¹

 Chapter 872. High Life / Before the Fall

    ¡¸ Then, you are to tell everyone in the courtyard the results later ¡¹

    Jii-chan told Mizushima Karen-san.

    Karen-san will tell the young ladies in the party today that she has become Kouzuki houses¡¯, or rather, Misuzu¡¯s servant.

    That means taking away her status as the young lady of nobility, of Mizushima house.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Karen-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Umu, then, you can stay for the room you were in before ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s still enjoying the party.

    It will be for the best if Mizushima Karen-san reports that at the end of the party.

    She can do it together with Agnes¡¯ debut.

    ¡¸ Yes, excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will send you off. It¡¯s on Agnes-chan¡¯s room, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do, Katsuko-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles and leads Mizushima Karen-san out of the room.

    The people remaining in the room are;

    Jii-chan, and his two bodyguards.

    Kurama sisters.

    Minaho-neesan and me.

    ¡¸ Leave the room, you two ¡¹

    Jii-chan told Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-kun already left. There¡¯s no danger in this room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, excuse us ¡¹

    Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san left the room.

    As soon as the door closed.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me suddenly.

    ¡¸ I might¡¯ve done something futile ¡¹

    About what?

    ¡¸ About nobility. I want to protect nobility, but I just decreased the number by one. Furthermore, most families are going the path of their own destruction ¡¹

    Jii-chan sighs.

    ¡¸ You saw Mizushima¡¯s naive attitude, didn¡¯t you? Thinking that I will never crush down nobility, so he¡¯s under the impression that no matter how much of a scandal he makes, I will come to rescue his house ¡¹

    Yeah, he was underestimating Jii-chan.

    He doesn¡¯t understand how much of a trouble it caused when he sent over a spy from Kansai Yakuza to the main house of Kouzuki clan.

    Also, he¡¯s not even thinking of what the other families of the young ladies who came to this party would do.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I had no choice but to demote her as a vassal instead of keeping her under Kouzuki house¡¯s custody ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks bitterly.

    ¡¸ From the conversation earlier, Mizushima Karen is still decent. That kid can still fix herself. However, if she returns to her father and grandfather, then she will grow spoiled and become a troublesome adult ¡¹

    No, that girl¡­

    I think that Karen-san is a decent girl.

    She¡¯s courteous, has a strong sense of responsibility, and is smart.

    Just because the parents were a disaster, the children don¡¯t necessarily become the same.

    ¡¸ She needs to separate from Mizushima house and serve Misuzu until she¡¯s 20, trained with the education on nobility. Unless I do that, Mizushima house¡¯s asset will remain, but they¡¯ll no longer have the pride of nobility. That only means that their house perished ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    Oh, I see.

    Jii-chan¡¯s pretending to talk to me, but he¡¯s talking to the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ Kurama house is the same. He ignored our advice and fell for the funding of the foreigners, demolishing the traditional Kurama Kaku, and tried to construct a high-rise hotel, and yet, asking for help because the foreigners deceived him? It¡¯s ridiculous ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    Arisu-san, the younger of the sisters, bowed her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not talking to you. I¡¯m having a talk with him ¡¹

    Jii-chan scolds Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Misato-san, the elder apologizes while crying.

    ¡¸ Mizushima house sent in some lawless people into my house, and so they lost their business group. Their daughter, who will succeed in the house, is now a servant of Kouzuki house. Other families will not show consent unless I give that much punishment. Also, it¡¯s natural to provide such a strict attitude, so this absurdity never happens again ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Then, how do we punish Kurama house? Kurama house manages the Kurama Kaku group because the only one with worth is Kurama Kaku. The building and garden has history and tradition has its worth, and that is why the group¡¯s other hotel and traditional restaurants were able to hold their high dignity ¡¹

    Worth and dignity.

    ¡¸ And now that precious Kurama Kaku is lost, what remains in the group are ordinary hotels and restaurants you can find anywhere. The high-rise hotel building can complete itself in the former site of Kurama Kaku, but still, it doesn¡¯t have the quality that the old Kurama Kaku had ¡¹

    They can construct a high-grade hotel, but the old one is something they can never take back.

    ¡¸ To be nobility means you are to inherit property from your ancestors and to protect it for the next generation. In Kurama house¡¯s case, that ¡°Kurama Kaku¡± is the one they inherit and must defend. Losing that means Kurama house no longer belongs to nobility. They are no longer a clan I must help ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. The Kurama sisters trembled.

    ¡¸ Truly unfortunate, to think that one of the traditional nobility would die out like that ¡¹

    Jii-chan will revive Mizushima house in Karen-san¡¯s generation, and¡­

    The business group will be split and sold off, but, Karen-san is promised that she will inherit the mansion and properties of Mizushima house from the ancestral era.

    However, for Kurama house¡¯s case.

    Without anything to inherit, they¡¯re declared as dead.

    ¡¸ K-Kouzuki-sama! T-That¡¯s too much!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Aaaaa!!! ¡¹

    The siblings lost control.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too noisy, I¡¯m not talking to you! ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s behavior is freezing.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    The little sister trembled in fear.

    However, the elder speaks while crying.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry. W-We do know that we can no longer save K-Kurama house, b-but¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama Misato speaks while shedding tears.

    ¡¸ We may be paying for our mistakes, but, I-I cannot let the people working in Kurama Kaku group be left out in the cold ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It may be rude to ask but, please, could you save the Kurama Kaku group? If things go on, then they will reach bankruptcy. If that happens, perhaps, the workers will not receive any retirement money ¡¹

    Hearing Kurama Misato-san say that, Jii-chan¡­

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t it be your father who asks that? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    It shouldn¡¯t be the high-school student daughter but the head of Kurama house.

    The man managing the Kurama Kaku group is the father.

    ¡¸ H-However, U-Uhm, Kouzuki-sama is no longer answering father¡¯s calls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously. Why would I go out of my way to save a man who I know will only ask for a loan of money? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Therefore, Onee-sama and I are acting on behalf of father ¡¹

    Arisu-san desperately pleads.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t fill in for your father, can you? Using his daughters for persuasion by tears ¡¹

    Yeah, I think that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ If you were Kurama, what would you do? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, Jii-chan¡¯s the only man who can lend me money, so I¡¯d try all that I can to get a chance to meet you, but it¡¯s meaningless if it¡¯s not personal. I think that using his daughters in Misuzu¡¯s party is just plain wrong. Also¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Just say it ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kurama house never talked about severing himself at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Severing himself? ¡¹

    Arisu-san asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t just say ¡°If this goes on, everyone will be in trouble, please help us,¡± but instead, show that it was worth saving and make suggestions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Worth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Kurama-san, and also your father should know that Jii-chan has enough fortunes and he¡¯s acquainted with various influential people, do you think that he would just save you for the sake of it? ¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason why they only say, ¡°Please help us.¡±

    ¡¸ But you know, Jii-chan¡¯s Kouzuki group is a money-making business, so why would they go out of their way to make such a deal? ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, Kurama Kaku group is¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu-san tries to argue, but¡­

    ¡¸ The original Kurama Kaku is already broken, but you still manage other hotels and restaurants, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, Kurama Kaku is gone, and so the other facilities lost its worth ¡¹

    Arisu-san looks at me angrily.

    ¡¸ So you say. Jii-chan sees it as an opportunity to strike a bargain.

    I looked at her in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ Bargain? ¡¹

    Misato-san and Arisu-san are surprised.

    Geez, they¡¯re really pampered.

    They couldn¡¯t even think of that.

    ¡¸ Kurama house has no money, so they have no choice but to tell them. Jii-chan says that they¡¯re worth nothing, but still, a few hotels and restaurants should have fair value. It¡¯s never zero. Kouzuki group manages hotels and restaurants, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    I asked Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Naturally, it¡¯s in our business ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if they say ¡°please buy our hotel and restaurants,¡± instead of ¡°please lend us money,¡± would Jii-chan talk to Kurama-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯ll let someone else do the talk. But I will not ignore it. If it¡¯s the best traditional hotel in the area, then it is tied to a get rich quick scheme ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ B-But, i-if Kurama Kaku group loses the hotels and restaurants, their only revenue now¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kurama Kaku group can no longer maintain itself ¡¹

    Misato-san and Arisu-san said.

    ¡¸ No, look, that¡¯s no longer the standard here ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean?! ¡¹

    Arisu-san speaks angrily. I¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s too late for Kurama Kaku group ¡¹

    In the end, these sisters could become the head of Kurama house, and they¡¯ll still think that the Kurama Kaku group will remain if Jii-chan moved.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Your father still has relations with the foreign investors while asking for my assistance ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ If they were to borrow funds from me, then they will complete the construction of the hotel on where Kurama Kaku stood. And when the hotel is completed, the management group can recover. If that happens, another foreign investor will sponsor funds to expand the business. That means he only sees me as a makeshift. He has no intention of listening to my advice hereafter, and he intends to betray us ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­father¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our father isn¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama sisters hesitate.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Your father wants to escape from the nobility after all ¡¹

    Escape from nobility?

    ¡¸ As long as he¡¯s in nobility, he will receive instructions from Kaan, me, or the other old nobles. We only want to give advice, but to him, it¡¯s nothing but grumblings from old men. He wants to leave nobility, and become an ordinary businessman, testing his strength to his heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s eyes turn gloomy.

    ¡¸ Most young men who become heads of the family think the same way as Kurama-kun. Unable to notice that they¡¯re a frog in a well, raised in this relaxed life as nobility, ignoring the advice of us, the old people, and behave stupidly. However, in most cases, the servants can stop their head. Kurama-kun¡¯s incident was unfortunate. To think that there were no loyal retainers to stop him from the inside ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ You mean, he doesn¡¯t just want to make profits from building a new high-rise hotel but, he doesn¡¯t want to continue protecting the Kurama Kaku, which he inherited from his ancestors? ¡¹

    I asked. Jii-chan;

    ¡¸ Perhaps¡­ He thought that he can break away from his fate if he completely destroys the building. What a foolish man. It¡¯s inherited from the ancestors, and that is why he has a wealthy life as nobility, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama-san¡¯s father wanted to destroy the history of Kurama Kaku.

    Wanting to escape his blood as nobility.

    Despite all that, when he reached a problem with money, he relies on nobility, asking for Jii-chan¡¯s help.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why I cannot forgive Kurama-kun. He didn¡¯t listen to our advice, and now that his house is collapsing, his business is reaching bankruptcy, and so, he will never receive any help. This will happen again unless we do this ¡¹

    Jii-chan and the nobilities inherit property from their ancestors.

    And to not let the young heads throw it away without a care¡­

    This is to send a message that if they have it their way, there will be no help.

    ¡¸ I also loved that old Kurama Kaku. It had the memories our late Grandfather, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san looks at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Why does the old have to stay?! We can understand how Father feels! We¡¯re at the new age, shouldn¡¯t we need to make everything new? ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Someone as young as you may not understand. However, there¡¯s one fact remains. You can rebuild an excellent hotel, but Kurama Kaku is still worth more. That will never be overruled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! A new hotel is father¡¯s hard work, it could surpass the worth of Kurama Kaku, couldn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Arisu-san said.

    ¡¸ Impossible. The attribution of ¡°old¡± is enough for it¡¯s worth ¡¹

    Jii-chan answered flatly.

    ¡¸ Anything is lost someday. People die. Objects break. There¡¯s nothing in this universe that lasts forever. No, even the universe itself will end eventually ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Do you know entropy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    It¡¯s my first time hearing that word.

    ¡¸ Matter changes to energy. If it is transformed into heat, it is lost. You can eat kilograms of food every day, but your weight doesn¡¯t change drastically. Then, where did the weight of the food go? The answer is that it is converted to energy ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Do you understand? Each time humans eat, the energy produced vanishes to the universe. Heat energy. Anything burned down vanishes. No, just sitting in this chair or the touch of the wind creates frictional energy. A heated matter diminishes. And all the matter in this world will become energy and disappear. Ever since the birth of the universe, matter keeps on vanishing, turning light. And someday, everything will gradually disappear ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That Kurama Kaku had a century of history with it. Arts and crafts from the time were gathered in that building and garden, and it lived for a century. Do you not understand the worth of that? ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san gulped.

    ¡¸ Anything is lost someday. Transient. Therefore, shouldn¡¯t we teach the young ones about the old ones? Especially those entrusted by their ancestors. Us, nobility¡­

    Jii-chan sighed.

    ¡¸ No, Kurama Kaku is lost. Kurama house which dropped the ¡°old¡± that they should protect, is no longer nobility ¡¹

    T-Then.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry!!! ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san left her chair and prostrates herself before Jii-chan.

    She¡¯s crying intensely.

    ¡¸ O-Onee-sama?! ¡¹

    Arisu-san puts her knee on the floor as well.

    ¡¸ Arisu, hurry and apologize to Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No butts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we can apologize to Kouzuki-sama all we want, but Kurama house is no more¡­ ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? That depends on you girls though ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan starts to move.

    ¡¸ Have you not seen Mizushima-san¡¯s case? ¡¹

    She smiles at the sisters.

    ¡¸ They lost their management group and everything, but they were allowed to stay as nobility. However, it depends on how Mizushima Karen-san performs ¡¹

    Jii-chan promised Karen-san to become the head of Mizushima house when she reached 20, and her nobility status will recover.

    However, it only happens when she works as Misuzu¡¯s servant and is accepted.

    If Karen-san isn¡¯t a loyal servant, the agreement will not come true.

    ¡¸ D-Do you mean we should become Kouzuki house¡¯s servants too? ¡¹

    Arisu-san, the strong-willed, asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t become servants, can you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Kurama house¡¯s actions were a grave sin compared to Mizushima house. Kurama Kaku is a place with precious memories from the nobility ¡¹

    And they broke that sacred ground without a care.

    Ignoring Jii-chan¡¯s warnings again and again.

    ¡¸ Mizushima house lost its status as nobility for a fixed period. Karen-san¡¯s demotion to servant will someday return to nobility status. But, Kurama house abandoned nobility themselves ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Kurama sisters embraced each other¡¯s trembling body.

    ¡¸ Then, what do we do? ¡¹

    Arisu-san does her best to ask, but her voice is trembling.

    ¡¸ You will accumulate secret charity ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    Secret charity?

    ¡¸ Buying Kurama Kaku Group¡¯s fine establishments. It won¡¯t be the Kouzuki group, but instead, other nobilities will be the first to speak. There will be no bargain. The purchase will be by its cost. If not, foreign investors will buy it. That must be avoided. I know some foreign investors trying to talk to your father at this moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s an enterprise for profit, so, naturally, one would prefer to sell in superior terms. Ordinary businessmen think that way ¡¹

    Jii-chan no longer states the sister¡¯s father as nobility but as an ordinary businessman.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the price will be higher than the foreigners. The employees will remain employed. I guarantee that. However, it¡¯s no longer a mutual aid from nobilities, but just business. Kouzuki group don¡¯t intend to go further than that ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-However that will mean that Kurama Kaku group will have nothing but the inferior establishments remaining, and the money earned from selling off cannot cross us over the crisis ¡¹

    Kurama Misato tells Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care. Kouzuki group will no longer involve themselves in anything other than business ¡¹

    He speaks adamantly.

    ¡¸ H-However¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no use, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Arisu-san gave up.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, you¡¯re still 13, so you might not know ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, Misato-san is already 18, so I think she already understands ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about? ¡¹

    Misato-san looks up at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I am Kuromori Minaho ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan introduced herself.

    ¡¸ Have you heard of the organization named ¡°Kuromori?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­. ¡¹

    Kurama sisters are dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the ones who offer young and clean ladies to the people in political and business circles ¡¹

    !!!!

    Misato-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ O-Onee-sama? What does she mean? ¡¹

    Oh, Arisu-san doesn¡¯t know about prostitutes who offer sexual service.

    No, maybe, she has no knowledge about sex itself.

    Ruriko is a precedent in that.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m the owner of such high-class brothel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ What do the people in that business need from us? ¡¹

    Misato-san asks with resolution.

    ¡¸ No, if you have a problem with money, I think that you should sell yourself. All my clients are quite wealthy men after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean, I¡¯m going to become a prostitute? ¡¹

    Misato-san is offended.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only talking about your choices. I¡¯m not here to force you. I will not make any other move unless you come for me and ask me to hire you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks with composure.

 Chapter 873. High Life / Demonâ€™s remodeling

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, it¡¯s my first time hearing about ¡°brothel,¡± and ¡°prostitute¡± What is that? ¡¹

    As expected, the 13-year-old young lady, Kurama Arisu, doesn¡¯t have any knowledge about sex yet.

    ¡¸ Prostitution is a job where one does indecent acts with men in exchange for money ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san replied.

    ¡¸ Indecent? What specifically? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s something I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Misato-san looks like she knows what sex means.

    Although she doesn¡¯t know the specifics.

    Mizushima Karen-san is also the same.

    They¡¯re all sheltered young ladies.

    No, I¡¯m sure.

    Kaan-san, I mean, Momoko-neechan, who shows so much composure and presence are also lacking in knowledge about sex.

    Just as Kyouko-san protested to Jii-chan, these young ladies may have their lust sealed.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s money. My clients are all wealthy men ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a smile.

    Kurama Misato-san looks at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Is this Kouzuki-sama¡¯s order? ¡¹

    She asks.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, do you want us, the descendants of Kurama house, to become prostitutes? ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care. It just happened that Minaho-kun, someone in that business, is offering you an opportunity ¡¹

    He declares that it has nothing to do with him.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your choice whether to accept or reject that offer. It¡¯s nothing of my concern. Although I advise you to listen to Minaho-kun. With your current situation, Kurama house will collapse. The hotels and restaurants we didn¡¯t buy from the Kurama Kaku group will reach bankruptcy. If I recall, you mentioned that you lack funds for retirement fee for those discharged from their jobs, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    The lines Kurama Misato-san used to ask for Jii-chan¡¯s assistance comes back to her like a boomerang.

    ¡¸ You intend to cause problems for those employers who worked for Kurama house for years. Would you end it without paying the clients? Once Kurama Kaku group collapses, it will also cause a chain bankruptcy to those businesses outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san falters.

    ¡¸ If you see it that way, then please help us, Kouzuki-sama!!! ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san yells at Jii-chan in desperation.

    ¡¸ You need to be responsible ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I wished for the nobility to remain, if possible. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that I should spend all my power to aid all the families ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kouzuki-sama is much, much bigger than Kurama house! ¡¹

    Arisu-san is about to cry.

    ¡¸ Correct. To tell you the truth, with Kouzuki group¡¯s assets, we can absorb Kurama Kaku group and write off all your debt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s something we¡¯ll never do ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ W-Why?! ¡¹

    The 13-year-old beauty glares at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem if a rumor that the Kouzuki house will always come to rescue the head of nobilities who fail in leadership, and lead their business to collapse, spreads around. It¡¯s irresponsible. The nobility who does manage loosely will think, ¡°I can just swing my ass to Kouzuki in the end.¡± Purposely worsening their management and ask me to take out money to fund them. Have you heard my conversation with Mizushima-kun? ¡¹

    Right, Mizushima Karen-san¡¯s grandfather¡­

    He thought of rebuilding his company with Kouzuki house¡¯s power by sending in a spy to create a scandal.

    ¡¸ If all the heads of nobility become naive like him, then all of Kouzuki house¡¯s assets will distribute to all the other families. I have to avoid that. ¡¹

    Besides, the head of Kurama house ignored Jii-chan¡¯s advice and failed miserably, and yet¡­

    He¡¯s asking for Jii-chan¡¯s help without remorse, he¡¯s hopeless.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m only talking to you from a business standpoint. Kouzuki group will purchase those with worth. I don¡¯t care about others. Would you provide for the shortage of funds, or would you throw it all and escape? ¡¹

    Arisu-san shows an expression that she doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll explain it once again to make it easy to understand for the younglings like you ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s make the calculations to find out how much money is needed for Kurama house to clear their debt. We¡¯ll also include the funds necessary for the remaining inferior hotel and restaurants and other companies involved. Also, assistance for the employees reemployed and those that aren¡¯t. And it¡¯s not just what you need at this moment, you will need money going forward ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If I become a prostitute, then I can shoulder it all. I can take responsibility and deal with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guarantee Minaho-kun¡¯s skill. Her work is trustworthy ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, you cannot deal with the problems of Kurama house unless you become prostitutes ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house will not send their aid means that all the financial institutions in this country will not support the Kurama Kaku Group. Worse, this case all started because your father was smooth-talked by the foreign investors, wasn¡¯t he? Then Kurama house¡¯s reputation for the money-related business in this country is at its lowest. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can rely on the financial institutions outside the country, those that will come close are vultures. People who don¡¯t care about anything but taking away the fortunes of Kurama house. That means, your house is already in checkmate ¡¹

    Nobody in the country will save Kurama house.

    If they seek help outside the country, only demons will come.

    ¡¸ W-We¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onee-sama ¡¹

    The sisters feel hopeless.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I suggest you become a prostitute. It has two advantages. The first is that you can earn money. For young and powerless young girl and raised with love, I¡¯m sure that they will pay for a lot ¡¹

    She¡¯s not talking about specific numbers.

    That¡¯s because these two are genuine young ladies.

    They never experienced money problems before.

    They only know hundred of millions and such.

    It leads them to believe that if they do an indecent act with the client, they can earn income to cover the loss of their business group.

    ¡¸ The other advantage is that if the daughters of Kurama house shows that they were able to repay their debts from working as a prostitute, the nobility who look at you coldly might change their attitude ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Arisu-san looked up.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s a problem of whether Kurama house can take responsibility for themselves or not. Whether you stop crying to Kouzuki-sama and other nobility and start doing something yourself. I think your best appeal is to show that you will go so far as turning into prostitutes just to pay your debts and compensate your employees ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san looks up at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh well. I will stay in this mansion for a little longer, you can think all you want until you return home ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ends the conversation.

    ¡¸ Yeah, do as you please. Either way, I don¡¯t want to get involved with Kurama house anymore ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Whatever you do, you have to stay in this mansion until the girls in the courtyard return home. It¡¯ll only give you trouble if they discover that the daughters of Kurama already went home. You can stay in this room and think of your future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can we contact father? ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san asks Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ We left our phones in the car ¡¹

    Yeah, it would be inelegant of them to bring their phones to a party.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t use phones in this mansion. That¡¯s how this place is made ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    This is to not let spies contact outside.

    ¡¸ We have telephones, however. Use that. The phone is connected to my secretary, you can ask her to connect it to Kurama house, or Kurama-kun himself ¡¹

    If it¡¯s police, lawyer, or media¡­

    The call won¡¯t go through to the people Jii-chan doesn¡¯t want to contact.

    ¡¸ Now then, it¡¯s about time I return to work. Come with me. Minaho-kun as well. Leave the two in this room ¡¹

    Jii-chan told me.

    ¡¸ If you want tea, then just tell the secretary on the other side of the line. Don¡¯t hold back. I won¡¯t give funds on business, but you can have as much tea as you want ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still an hour before Misuzu¡¯s party ends. You two can talk until then ¡¹

    Kurama sisters didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I left the room with Jii-chan.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s with us.

    Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san are waiting for Jii-chan outside.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. That room is monitored. They probably won¡¯t think about suicide. Or should I say that if those girls weren¡¯t cornered like that, they¡¯d never see the reality ¡¹

    Jii-chan says while walking down the corridor.

    ¡¸ The two, wait, it¡¯s only Misato-san. She¡¯s becoming a prostitute, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ But, it would be impossible for Misato-san to pay off the debts of the Kurama Kaku group by herself even if she becomes a prostitute, right? ¡¹

    High-class prostitutes are paid in millions or tens of millions, but¡­

    ¡¸ Naturally. Kurama Kaku group¡¯s debt is in hundred million ¡¹

    Jii-chan sighed.

    ¡¸ Minaho-kun is correct, they can clear the debts, but they have nothing but hardship in the future. However, that doesn¡¯t mean they shouldn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those girls ask not Kouzuki-sama but me to settle their debts but, only Kouzuki group can pay the debts of such a big enterprise ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. In the end, they have to wipe my butt. However, as mentioned earlier, this is an example to the other nobility. Therefore, we¡¯re depriving Kurama house of their status as nobility, and turn the daughters to prostitutes. It needs to go that far ¡¹

    Yeah, he told Kurama sisters that, but¡­

    In reality, Jii-chan has to make a move.

    ¡¸ Kurama house, Mizushima house, they willingly took the fall. I want to have most nobility to stay, but I¡¯m the one who declares the fall of a noble house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, Mizushima-sama will return her status into nobility someday ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comforts Jii-chan.

    Mizushima Karen-san will serve as Misuzu¡¯s vassal, and when she reached 20, she will become the head of Mizushima house and recover her status as nobility.

    That means the Mizushima house¡¯s ancestral property is preserved.

    ¡¸ Mizushima house will remain, however, Kurama house¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice is gloomy.

    ¡¸ They have no property to leave to their descendants ¡¹

    Kurama Kaku, the building and garden filled with history, is now gone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pathetic, truly ¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand how Jii-chan feels about nobility.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m asking you to look after Kurama¡¯s daughters ¡¹

    Jii-chan told Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will take care of their parents ¡¹

    Kurama house is in ruins.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, do you have time? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    She called me Yoshinobu, not Kuromori Kou.

    ¡¸ Kuromori brothel will no longer forcibly rape women and turn them to prostitutes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kurama Misato-san needs to rub her forehead on the floor and beg to turn her to a prostitute. She needs to give consent to work ¡¹

    That is Minaho-neesan¡¯s resolve to reopen the brothel.

    ¡¸ For that to happen, we must lie. We have to deceive them horribly. Even so, as long as they think that it¡¯s their decision, prostitution work will not be as painful for them ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯ll do anything, no matter how cruel it is. It¡¯s all for her to find a clear answer ¡¹

    This case isn¡¯t just an economic problem of Kurama house¡¯s business,

    It also involves other nobility.

    Kurama Misato-san has to become a prostitute, or various people won¡¯t settle down.

    Therefore, this fate can¡¯t change.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I think you already know but, Misato-san is mentally frail ¡¹

    She¡¯ll break unless her sister is with her.

    No, Arisu-san won¡¯t let it be just her sister who experiences pain.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s easy to fool Arisu-san, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a straight look.

    ¡¸ I thought so too, but¡­ ¡¹

    She lacks knowledge about sex, always trying to cover up for her sister, and she speaks a lot.

    She¡¯s much easier to turn to a prostitute than her sister.

    ¡¸ The means depend on you. Kuromori will not use 13-year-old girls as a prostitute, but You can use Arisu-san as your personal sex toy instead ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me that in front of Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can do what you want. However ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make the sisters think that sex is about love and happiness. Make them believe that it¡¯s their penance that they have to endure for the sins of their family ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The elder sister has to earn money that way. They are sacrificing their body and pride in this harsh labor, that¡¯s why they receive high amounts of money. The little sister also needs to think that sex is a painful act if she will live together with her sister or it¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ When training the Kurama sisters, Agnes and the other girls can¡¯t join in ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I will end my brothel for good in five years. At that time, we have to let go of the Kurama sisters and let them live their ordinary life. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, they can never join our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. We¡¯re going to show hell to those girls. They need to loathe us until the end ¡¹

    Loathe?

    ¡¸ Those who hated me managing the brothel all returned to their ordinary lives after it closed ¡¹

    The prostitutes of the mansion.

    ¡¸ However, those who didn¡¯t come to hate me all come back ¡¹

    They were handed money to start up a new life, and yet¡­

    I¡¯m sure several of them went to Minaho-neesan and asked to become prostitutes again.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan limits the reopening of the brothel to five years.

    ¡¸ Katsuko and Nagisa does the same, don¡¯t they? They like me, so they stay by my side ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ They should¡¯ve forgotten about the brothel. That is the reason why I need the prostitutes to hate me. I reflect now. To make them want to leave the brothel soon. To never want to recall my face again, or else, some of them will come back ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan has some bitter experiences in that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we must draw the line from the start. We will be cruel to Kurama-san. Turning the elder sister to a prostitute and the younger to a sex toy. All for five years. It¡¯s an unforgivable criminal act, and so we can¡¯t save those girls ¡¹

    It¡¯s to cut our connections with them after five years.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll get ready ¡¹

    I replied to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I like how you¡¯re always so earnest ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughed.

    ¡¸ However, knowing that you can¡¯t forcibly have sex with Kurama¡¯s daughter, but¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The other girl has no choice but rape, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ The other girl? Which? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The spy, obviously ¡¹

    Tendou Otome?

    ¡¸ Kyouko-kun said she doesn¡¯t want her, so she¡¯s in your care ¡¹

    No, well¡­

    ¡¸ That girl can¡¯t come back home either ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a messenger sent to harass us. She can¡¯t return back to her home in Kansai ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    Her father is a well-known Yakuza member.

    ¡¸ The enemy knows about the Miko power ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ And do you think that the Kansai Yakuza would still accept someone who might be under Miko power¡¯s control? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    I see.

    The possibility of her doing what we tell her is high.

    ¡¸ If she returns to Kansai, assassination will come to her in an instant ¡¹

    Yakuza knows how fearsome Miko power is.

    One can follow the instructions of the shrine maiden, no matter how horrible it is, and without a care for their lives.

    They can¡¯t allow suicide bombing in their office.

    ¡¸ And at the same time, the Yakuza¡¯s harassment isn¡¯t over yet ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ If you were Yakuza, what would you do next? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome-san, the spy, is an ordinary high school student in paper ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ And if they can¡¯t contact her anymore, they¡¯ll contact the police and say ¡°our girl still hasn¡¯t come back from the party in the Kouzuki house¡± ¡¹

    Yakuza will contact the police.

    ¡¸ And then, they¡¯ll go to media. People who create stories for money exist ¡¹

    ¡¸ What straightforward harassment all to lower the fame of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ If we bind that spy, the police will try to get them back. Once that happens, and some traces of combat from our bodyguard remains, then they¡¯ll sue Kouzuki SS for violence. And if it doesn¡¯t turn to a fuss and she returns from the party safely, we can have her tied up, but as soon as she¡¯s let go, the Yakuza will come and kill her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    Why would they kill Tendou Otome after returning safely?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to cause an alarm to the media that she¡¯s dead after going to the party. If a high school girl dies unnaturally, it¡¯s big news. If that happens, it¡¯ll cause trouble for those who came to the party. And that will have the nobility hate Kouzuki house ¡¹

    What a self-centered plan.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the first part of the plan is to hush Mizushima Karen-san. Tendou Otome-san came here as Mizushima-san¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    If Karen-san isn¡¯t coming home, it won¡¯t look suspicious if Tendou Otome stays.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, we need to show Tendou Otome-san in good health to the public ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s to deal with the claims that she hasn¡¯t come home yet, that she¡¯s assaulted inside Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ And once the party ends, Tendou Otome-san will come and eat a hamburger or something ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ While at it, we will strike back against Yakuza ¡¹

    It¡¯s decided to hunt them down.

    ¡¸ No, but, would Tendou Otome eat a hamburger without resistance? ¡¹

    She¡¯s a beauty, but she¡¯s strong-willed, and a frightening person.

    ¡¸ Why do we have Miko power then? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You can remold Tendou Otome-san from her personality to her everything ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    ¡¸ You can violate her not just physically but also mentally. There¡¯s no other way ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If left alone, she¡¯s going to die. If you don¡¯t want her to die, then don¡¯t hesitate ¡¹

    Jii-chan told me.

 Chapter 874. High Life / Ghost sister

    We¡¯re to remodel Tendou Otome¡¯s personality to what¡¯s convenient to us.

    Usually, that¡¯s not allowed.

    However.

    Tendou Otome is a daughter from Kansai Yakuza, she can¡¯t become our ally.

    She sneaked in, knowing that she¡¯s expendable.

    If she dies, it will damage Kouzuki house¡¯s fame, and if she¡¯s successful, then she doesn¡¯t mind dying.

    ¡¸ Where is she now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isolated in that room ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ You can ascertain with your eyes, she¡¯s entrusted to you now ¡¹

    Jii-chan said, then he went to another room together with Ootoku-san.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to meet up with Tendou-san, you should call over Tsukiko-san with you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Tendou Otome is under Tsukiko¡¯s mental control.

    I¡¯m just going to take a look, but still, I should bring Tsukiko with me.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t bring Yomi and Luna, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if there are multiple shrine maidens and she received inconsistent commands, Tendou-san¡¯s spirit might turn strange ¡¹

    For example, Tsukiko says, ¡°Stay over there. Don¡¯t move,¡± and yet, Yomi and Luna give a new order saying, ¡°stand up, walk.¡± Then¡­

    Tendou Otome will be confused.

    Tsukiko¡¯s power is stronger, so she won¡¯t stand up, but¡­

    Having different orders will bring her mind to a conflicted state.

    It¡¯s basically when you put on the brakes but still continue to pedal the bicycle. It will cause severe damage soon enough.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s good to have Tsukiko as the shrine maiden in control of Tendou Otome ¡¹

    I told Minaho-neesan while we head to the room where Tsukiko and the girls are.

    ¡¸ Oh? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if it¡¯s Yomi, she¡¯ll mix in some jokes, and she might change Tendou Otome to a girl who is addicted to sex or something ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s the type who gets cocky.

    ¡¸ In that regard, Tsukiko¡¯s personality is serious ¡¹

    She won¡¯t do anything unreasonable.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that Tsukiko-san¡¯s obedient and serious personality is erratic ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Usually, when someone¡¯s bound, they jump around when freed ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Well, why not? You can mess her up all you want. We don¡¯t care whatever happens to her anyway ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan thinks of Tendou Otome that way?

    ¡¸ Besides, be it Tsukiko-san, or Yomi-san; although I¡¯m not sure with Luna-chan, they should want to try it out ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ To release all of their Miko power and change someone¡¯s heart to their heart¡¯s content. They can do that, and yet, they aren¡¯t doing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we all know how fearsome it is ¡¹

    Miko power running wildly.

    Tsukiko¡¯s mother, who felt despair in her life, spread fire to Kiyomi-san, who holds the same power.

    Kiyomi-san was swallowed in, and caused deaths of so many people, ultimately ending with suicide.

    Miko power is powerful and fearsome.

    A mind twisted with their power will never return to their old self.

    ¡¸ We already used that power on Tendou Otome ¡¹

    Tsukiko ordered Tendou Otome to obey her.

    Therefore, Tendou Otome will no longer defy Tsukiko.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s personality isn¡¯t changed yet, so she will follow unwillingly, but¡­

    ¡¸ For example, you can buy a 300 kph sports car, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ But, ordinary roads don¡¯t allow 300 kph. It¡¯s dangerous, one can run over pedestrians, and besides, it violates the speed laws ¡¹

    Well yeah?

    ¡¸ But, if you buy a 300kph car, you would want to go all out. You know that the handling power is stronger. You want to step on the accelerator all the way. You want to see how fast can it go ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re using a sports car, then you can go all out in a circuit. If you pile up your money, you can get that opportunity. But, with Miko power ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    Takakura sisters also know how great their powers are.

    They also want to set it free to their heart¡¯s content.

    ¡¸ Those girls are stable, thanks to you. And so, if you allow them to go all out with their power, I think it¡¯ll calm them down. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is,¡± is what they¡¯d think ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re mentally unstable, Miko power will swallow them, and they can no longer live without relying on their power, but they¡¯re not like that ¡¹

    They won¡¯t get addicted to using Miko power all out.

    ¡¸ Instead, they¡¯re girls who can become cautious after experiencing it once ¡¹

    So it¡¯s better to let them experience using their all-out power and remodel someone¡¯s mind?

    ¡¸ If it was me, I would go that route and let Tendou Otome become the ugly result ¡¹

    Takakura sisters remodel Tendou Otome¡¯s mind, and it results in a bad one.

    That will stop the girls from using Miko power too much.

    ¡¸ Currently, they won¡¯t use their powers without your permission, but, they will think that they can use just a bit of it as long as it¡¯s for your sake ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You know, Misuzu-san is now offering cute girls to you. Those girls can read those thoughts. Therefore, they will do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wait¡­ ¡¹

    For example, Misuzu wants to keep Mizushima Karen-san as her pet.

    If that¡¯s the case, I will have to violate Karen-san in front of her.

    Ruriko also talked about someone she wants to keep.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu and the girls are, well, they might lead someone to that thoughts, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san already agreed with Jii-chan to serve Misuzu.

    She probably doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s the specifics are.

    But, I¡¯m sure that Misuzu can lead Karen-san to offer her virginity to me.

    ¡¸ But, Miko power is different. Completely different ¡¹

    She¡¯s guided, but still, Karen-san has her free will.

    But, if they use Miko power.

    The person will lose their will and do what the shrine maidens tell them.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing different to the girls who hold that power ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ For them, it¡¯s natural that they have it. When told to race until the station, an ordinary student will run or use a bicycle, but those girls will use a taxi. The ordinary student will say ¡°Using money to ride a taxi is unfair,¡± but to them, they always use taxi and so it¡¯s not a violation of rules ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    Those girls had their Miko power since they were young.

    ¡¸ And those girls hardly went out of the mansion, had they? Therefore, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but it will be ¡¹

    They¡¯ll all attend school soon.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, those girls can read your thoughts. For example, did you find a girl you liked in the party? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not really ¡¹

    It¡¯s a party Misuzu hosted today, and they¡¯re all young ladies.

    Events come in one after another.

    I had no time to think.

    ¡¸ Really? But when Anjou Kinuka-san and Adelheid Katori-san were showing off their panties, you were staring at them hard ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m a guy so I would stare at bare legs and panties ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You were also looking at Kaan Momoko-sama¡¯s cleavage. Kanou Sakurako-sama, you want to have sex with a girl that pure and strong-willed, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t answer. It¡¯s normal. They¡¯re all beautiful young ladies, and you¡¯re a healthy young man. However ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If the Takakura sisters were to see those thoughts of yours, they might secretly use their power to have Kaan-sama and Kanou-sama to like you, no, to want to have sex with you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re still calm for now. They didn¡¯t have the time to do that after all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san invaded, Tendou Otome tied up.

    It¡¯s always been noisy.

    Then, the Takakura sisters left the grounds before Kaan-san could enter.

    ¡¸ But, if those girls were to read your desires boiling down from deep inside, they will use their power on various girls ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you will know right away if it¡¯s an apparent change of personality, but what about girls who you only met once and don¡¯t know their whole nature? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They can use their Miko power to read the thoughts of people they meet for the first time ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s true, but¡­

    ¡¸ For example, you have thoughts of ¡°I like her face,¡± ¡°I want to see her naked,¡± or ¡°I want to have sex with her,¡± with girls you meet for the first time, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Well, I won¡¯t deny it. I mean, it happens a lot.

    ¡¸ But, maybe your first impression with that girl wasn¡¯t that great. You just met, and she¡¯s already feeling displeased only from seeing you ¡¹

    Yup that happens a lot.

    I¡¯m no handsome man.

    ¡¸ At times like that, they can use their Miko power to change the impression to a good one. They can do that ¡¹

    Where they can have the girls, I¡¯m curious about being conscious of me as well.

    ¡¸ They changed the girl¡¯s thoughts, but you won¡¯t notice. You will only think that the first impression was the surface ¡¹

    And without noticing that they used their Miko power.

    I will misunderstand that the girl liked me from the start.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the girls might do it out of good intentions, but¡­

    It¡¯s not an honest assessment.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you can use Tendou-san to let the girls learn that they shouldn¡¯t do that ¡¹

    In short, Tsukiko and the girls remodel Tendou Otome¡¯s personality.

    And have them experience failure?

    ¡¸ They need to learn from example to not freely revise someone¡¯s mind ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    However.

    ¡¸ But, if that¡¯s the case, Tendou Otome is¡­ ¡¹

    Is it okay to mess up her mind like that?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s an enemy after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s an enemy, and so you don¡¯t have to mind using and crushing her, and you mustn¡¯t give mercy ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, we have no other disposable person right now, do we? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s abandoned by her group, the Kansai Yakuza.

    But¡­

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, Nii-san! ¡¹

    Before I noticed, we arrived in the room where everyone¡¯s staying.

    Luna opened the door and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama contacted and said, ¡°bring Agnes-chan¡± ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ debut is rushed.

    ¡¸ Somehow, the party seems to be looking good, so while we have time¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    Yeah, I should have time to think,

    To organize my thoughts before meeting Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ The first plan is to have Yomi-oneesama and me as Agnes-chan¡¯s bodyguard, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kaan-sama probably don¡¯t want to see us ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko knows about the Takakura shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ Then, I will bring Agnes alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I will come ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan shows up from the room.

    ¡¸ She shouldn¡¯t know about me ¡¹

    Putting the Takakura sisters aside.

    She probably doesn¡¯t know about Koyomi-chan, their cousin.

    Furthermore, even if they investigate her, they¡¯ll only see that Koyomi-chan stopped her shrine maiden training.

    ¡¸ Yes, bring Koyomi-chan with you, it¡¯ll become a bad image if Agnes doesn¡¯t have at least one servant with her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee came over and said.

    Right, Agnes¡­

    We¡¯re going to introduce her as a young lady tied to Kouzuki house.

    This blonde haired free-spirited beauty should have at least a bodyguard or attendant.

    ¡¸ Also, bring this one with you as well ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings Mizushima Karen-san.

    ¡¸ I have to announce that I have become Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant ¡¹

    Karen-san said with a nervous look.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes wearing her dress comes and clings to me.

    ¡¸ You see, her name¡¯s Karen-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I know that already ¡¹

    I brought her with me, Agnes.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s cute. Agnes likes her ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ I see. She will serve Misuzu, so she¡¯s going to live together in the same roof ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Desuno! ¡¹

    Misuzu lives together with us, and so, Karen-san, the servant, will also live in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Err, Karen-san, please get along with me. Agnes is at the same age as Karen-san ¡¹

    Agnes is going to attend school, so she will be together with Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what is your relationship? ¡¹

    Karen-san looks at Agnes in me in curiosity.

    Well, yeah.

    Agnes has blonde hair and blue eyes, and she¡¯s quite the beauty.

    ¡¸ Agnes is Papa¡¯s daughter. ¡¹

    She clung to me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re distant relatives ¡¹

    I said to gloss it over.

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s distant relative? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means I love Agnes a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves Papa a lot too! ¡¹

    Hey now, don¡¯t rub your cute breasts on me too much.

    ¡¸ Agnes, we are going to see everyone outside and greet them, be sure to not say anything unnecessary, okay? ¡¹

    If she calls me Papa in front of all the young ladies¡­

    I wonder how do I explain it?

    ¡¸ Unnecessary? ¡¹

    Agnes looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s okay. Kuromori-san. Nei-san already gave her instructions in that regard ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan told me.

    ¡¸ Huh, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Usually, it should be Luna and me who are in charge of her, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi speaks in regret.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that. Yomi-oneesama, let¡¯s leave this to Koyomi-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Luna told her two-year-older sister.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan should be okay now too. If she does things well, Nei-oneesama will buy her a delicious cake as a reward! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it! Agnes will do it! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s instructions? I¡¯m scared, to be honest.

    Well, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not that messed up.

    Nei likes pranks, but she will never bring our family to trouble.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go. Karen-san, come with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Karen-san replies.

    Returning to the party are Agnes, Koyomi-chan, Agnes, and Me.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, good luck! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Desuno! ¡¹

    Luna cheers her, Agnes replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan, look after her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    Yomi said. Koyomi-chan replied.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    I called Tsukiko from the room.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary until I come back ¡¹

    It¡¯s a problem if she remodels Tendou Otome¡¯s personality while I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to do that together once I come back ¡¹

    If we¡¯re going to use Tendou Otome as our lab rat.

    It shouldn¡¯t be just Tsukiko, but Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan present together.

    If not, they can¡¯t experience using Tendou Otome as a guinea pig together.

    They need to understand what it means to tamper with people¡¯s minds themselves.

    Therefore, I need Tsukiko to calm down and not sneak to change Tendou Otome while I¡¯m away.

    Tsukiko surely read that.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko bows her head.

    ¡¸ I will not behave selfishly ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, then sure.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s joy is to do what Kou-sama desires ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You can see his thoughts and understand his desires, but¡­ It¡¯s disgusting to see if you carry out his desire without him knowing ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan added.

    Yeah, Tsukiko¡¯s not the type who¡¯ll change Tendou Otome to the kind of girl I prefer without permission.

    ¡¸ Yeah. If you have no other options, then I order you Tsukiko to carry out my will ¡¹

    We have no choice but to remodel Tendou Otome, but it¡¯s a responsibility I will shoulder.

    ¡¸ Yes. I will never do things for my convenience ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look after Yomi and Luna as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Okay, that¡¯s okay for now.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I still don¡¯t understand¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san asks me while we are on the way back to the courtyard.

    ¡¸ What is the standpoint of the people in the room from earlier compared to Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Mizushima Karen-san only knows about the official family lineage of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Everyone is family! ¡¹

    Agnes replies with a smile while hugging me.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m sure Karen-chan will join the family soon! Right, Papa? ¡¹

    To Agnes, family means people chosen to have sex with me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Karen-chan will join the family sooner than Koyomi-chan. Therefore, Koyomi-chan, you need to eat more, exercise, sleep a lot, and get an adult body as quickly as possible ¡¹

    Agnes knows why I¡¯m not having sex with Koyomi-chan.

    It¡¯s because her body hasn¡¯t grown yet.

    Once her body develops to tolerate sex, she¡¯ll immediately have it with me.

    Agnes seems to see her as a semi-family in that regard.

    It helps that she¡¯s no longer rejecting her like before.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I do not understand what that means however ¡¹

    Karen-san looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a lot of stuff to explain. You¡¯ll understand someday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    I am Misuzu¡¯s partner, so she shows respect for no.

    Seriously, Karen-san is a courteous girl.

    I wonder why is her grandfather so irresponsible when she¡¯s like this?

    ¡¸ Her Father and grandfather were selfish men, so the child looks around a lot ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan read my thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ If not, she won¡¯t understand why they suddenly got in a bad mood and start to nag around ¡¹

    Oh, a parent with a selfish personality hits their children without care.

    Shouting their emotions of anger.

    Not wanting to experience that, the child senses their parent¡¯s mood and runs away when it seems cloudy.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan was like that too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, well¡­ ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s mother, Kiyomi-san, is a highly-strung type of person.

    ¡¸ She was a hard mother to deal with ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said mournfully.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes suddenly stopped walking.

    She can see the girls in the courtyard on the other side of the window.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Scared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A bit ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me harder.

    It¡¯s her first time showing up in front of girls she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Also, you¡¯re playing a game with Nei-oneesama now. If you do well, then you¡¯ll get a cake. Kuromori-san, Agnes-chan, and I are a team ¡¹

    ¡¸ Team? ¡¹

    Agnes repeats.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re a team. Oh right ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looked at Karen-san¡­

    ¡¸ Mizushima-san, please join in our team ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Karen-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Ah, please do. Misuzu is aware of Agnes¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, allow me to obey ¡¹

    Err, how do I explain this?

    While I was worrying, Koyomi-chan starts speaking.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan just came home from a foreign country, so she doesn¡¯t know Japanese. And so, please think of her as such, Mizushima-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, you¡¯re now banned from speaking Japanese now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also banned ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    I pat Agnes¡¯ head and back to ease up her tension.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Anyway, do your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, auuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there, calm down. Take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, suuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes is training in Kudou arts so she can calm down with breathing right away.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go. Karen-san, please ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Agnes continues to cling to me.

    Koyomi-chan follows behind.

    Behind Koyomi-chan is Karen-san.

    I bring in 12 and 13-year-old girls to the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Oh? Who¡¯s that cute girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A foreigner? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, she¡¯s clinging so hard on Kuromori-sama, so cute! ¡¹

    Agnes is too much of beauty, so she gathers attention immediately.

    She has half-foreign blood, and she¡¯s also taking the same program Mana¡¯s using.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s having sex with me nearly every day.

    She¡¯s filled with charm that you can¡¯t imagine she¡¯s 12-years-old.

    She¡¯s afraid, and so her cuteness stands out though.

    ¡¸ Oh, everyone, I would like to introduce her ¡¹

    Misuzu noticed us and stood up from her seat right away.

    ¡¸ This young girl next to Danna-sama and me is a distant relative of Kouzuki house, princess Agnes ¡¹

    Huh?

    Princess? That¡¯s a huge statement.

    ¡¸ She lived in the royal court of a Middle East Kingdom, and she has come to Japan for education. And so, she will live in Kouzuki house as she¡¯s our relative. She will also join our school by next month ¡¹

    W-Was that the plan?

    Why was I not told about it?

    ¡¸ My, what a cute girl? How old are you? ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-san asks Agnes as the representative of the girls.

    Agnes can¡¯t speak Japanese, or so her setting says¡­

    How do I answer this?

    Err.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s 12-years-old¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Ah, shit.

    Why did I use English to answer?

    T-This doesn¡¯t look good.

    Then, Agnes¡­

    W-Wait, don¡¯t speak now.

    ¡¸ Barekata ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Princess Agnes-sama says that she¡¯s currently 12-years-old ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan replies calmly.

    ¡¸ You? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am Princess Agnes-sama¡¯s servant and translator ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    Then, she whispers to Agnes¡¯ ears.

    Then, Agnes;

    ¡¸ Bakerata, bakerata, bakebake¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Princess Agnes-sama says that she¡¯s glad to see everyone¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakebakerata, bakerata, bakerata ¡¹

    ¡¸ She asks everyone to get along with her¡­ ¡¹

    Err.

    Yup, this is Nei¡¯s plan, but¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? What language is that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? The Middle East has a lot of countries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, she must be a child from a harem of the King ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure she is. She¡¯s called Princess after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ It must be Kouzuki house marrying the bride to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s why she came back to Japan to study ¡¹

    N-No way?

    That went through?

    Oh, Agnes¡¯ overflowing cuteness and the idea that Kouzuki house will never do such absurdity to fool them.

    That made it pass.

    ¡¸ She just arrived in Japan today to greet everyone¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

 Chapter 875. High Life / Party End

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    This doesn¡¯t look good.

    Agnes¡¯ tension is at max now that a lot of girls are looking at her.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, Bakerata ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s cute! ¡¹

    The young ladies see Agnes¡¯ troubled face as cute.

    ¡¸ Okay. She will come to our school soon. Please be kind to Princess Agnes ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a princess related to Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu goes that far, it makes all the other daughters of nobility look after Agnes.

    ¡¸ Right. Well, she¡¯s cute. I¡¯ll give her plenty of love. You too, Sakurako? ¡¹

    Momoko-oneechan from Kaan house, a rival of Kouzuki house in social standing, has said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san accepts Agnes.

    ¡¸ B-Bakerata¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes speaks awkwardly to Koyomi-chan with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Yes, Princess Agnes asks for water ¡¹

    She can read Agnes¡¯ thoughts, so Bakerata goes through Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Haiji, bring her water ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko-ojousama ¡¹

    Torii Mariko-san said, Adelheid-san brings water for Agnes.

    No, a maid from Kouzuki SS prepares a pet bottle and cup, and Adelheid-san accepted it from her.

    ¡¸ Here, Water ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan takes the bottle and cup handed to her.

    Agnes isn¡¯t taking it personally. It¡¯s the job of the attendant to do so.

    ¡¸ B-Bakerata ¡¹

    Agnes still gives her thanks.

    ¡¸ Princess Agnes says ¡°Thank you¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that much ¡¹

    Adelheid-san replied standoffishly.

    ¡¸ Haiji, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re scaring the princess ¡¹

    Torii-san scolds her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Here, Agnes ¡¹

    I took the bottle from Koyomi-chan.

    Wow, this is cold. The bottle is filled with droplets.

    I took off the cap from the bottle and poured water on the cup.

    ¡¸ Here, drink ¡¹

    Agnes smiles, looking at me.

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    She grabs the cup with both hands and drinks cold water.

    ¡¸ What a cute girl ¡¹

    The sight of Agnes drinking water happily.

    It lets the young ladies sigh in relief.

    No good.

    They need to look away from Agnes.

    I don¡¯t think this deception can last for long.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Mizushima Karen-san has something to tell everyone ¡¹

    I said. Karen-san, who¡¯s standing behind me, moves forward.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles and asks Karen-san.

    Karen-san takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Misuzu-sama, Kaan Momoko-sama, Kanou Sakurako-sama, and to all present in this party, I would like to announce ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ We, Mizushima house, has caused a lot of trouble to everyone tonight. I am deeply sorry for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem of your family, and you¡¯re just a victim involved, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about it ¡¹

    Misuzu says without breaking her smile.

    ¡¸ No, just now, Kouzuki-sama and my Grandfather, the head of Mizushima house had a conversation on the phone ¡¹

    Karen-san tells the girls in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama did? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Directly with Mizushima-sama? ¡¹

    It¡¯s a problem between nobility, so they all show interest in Karen-san right away.

    Good. Now I pat Agnes¡¯ back.

    ¡¸ Papa, touch my butt ¡¹

    Agnes whispers to me.

    Yeah, this should be good enough.

    I reached out to Agnes¡¯ ass and grabbed her squishy ass.

    ¡¸ Haaa, bakerata ¡¹

    Agnes exhales in relief.

    ¡¸ And the conclusion is, Grandfather talked to Kouzuki-sama impolitely. Therefore, there is no forgiveness for Mizushima house next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, what a silly thing to do ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-san sighed.

    ¡¸ It is crucial that he apologized to everyone and ask for Kouzuki-sama¡¯s forgiveness ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought so too ¡¹

    Karen-san speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ In short, Mizushima house hasn¡¯t given a proper apology to Kouzuki-sama, correct? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said. Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, and I saw it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t help Mizushima house either ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ It is us who were brought to danger by bringing in someone involved in Yakuza. If my Father and Grandfather were to hear this, they would end their ties with Mizushima house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s right, all of the nobility would banish Mizushima house.

    They brought the daughters of nobility to danger after all.

    Besides, bringing such person in the party hosted at the main house of Kouzuki clan, they¡¯re just asking for disgrace.

    If Kaan house steps in and also torments Mizushima house, then¡­

    Mizushima house can no longer find help from others.

    ¡¸ My goodness ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Mizushima-sama has done it for himself ¡¹

    ¡¸ My father will not forgive Mizushima-sama either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯m sure my Grandfather won¡¯t either ¡¹

    ¡¸ It wasn¡¯t just his impoliteness towards Kouzuki-sama, but he also caused a scandal to our families ¡¹

    The old man didn¡¯t think that the problem would blow up this big.

    I don¡¯t know how did the Kansai Yakuza threaten him that he let Tendou Otome infiltrate, but¡­

    He thought that Jii-chan would forgive him as long as he apologizes if exposed.

    That is because they lived a comfortable life in nobility for so long that he thought that if there¡¯s a problem, he can ask for Jii-chan or Kaan house¡¯s help, and he¡¯s saved.

    That naive involvement continued for so long¡­

    ¡¸ Then, what is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s decision? Is he going to demolish the Mizushima house? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Mizushima-sama¡¯s house is an old one. It will not disappear that quickly ¡¹

    Kanou-san speaks regretfully.

    It¡¯s not just Jii-chan who wants to keep the nobility from diminishing.

    ¡¸ I-I, uhm, as for the decision¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san talks about her choice isn¡¯t Jii-chan¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸ I-I, Mizushima Karen, will become Kouzuki Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant ¡¹

    She came up with it, so she reports it willingly.

    She does that out of her pride as the daughter of Mizushima house.

    She doesn¡¯t want the other young ladies to think that she does what Jii-chan told her.

    ¡¸ My subordinate? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I asked Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    See?

    ¡¸ I will serve Misuzu-sama to show apology to the scandal caused by our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you were to become a servant of Kouzuki house, doesn¡¯t that mean that Mizushima house will disappear as nobility? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    Most of the young ladies belong to the Kouzuki clan, but¡­

    They belong to the nobility. Becoming a servant of Kouzuki house means differently to them.

    If she remains in nobility, she will come under Kouzuki house¡¯s faction by her will, and the management body of their family will remain independent, but¡­

    Becoming a servant means you have no status as nobility. You must be obedient to your boss. It means she¡¯s entrusting her fate to Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ If I show my devotion as Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant when I become an adult, I will become the head of Mizushima house, and the clan will revive as nobility, or so agreed ¡¹

    Even so, Karen-san¡¯s talking as if it¡¯s her suggestion, not Jii-chan¡¯s.

    ¡¸ If left alone, Mizushima house will fall to ruin no matter what ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl tells everyone with determination.

    ¡¸ Naturally, it depends on me whether I can work splendidly as Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant or not. Although, Kouzuki-sama guarantees the safety of the current Mizushima house¡¯s minimum fortunes so I could keep our side of agreement ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minimum fortunes? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan reacts.

    ¡¸ Yes, the ancestral mansion and the cultural assets passed down to their descendants, that alone will remain preserved ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan turns to the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Everyone. Did you hear that? Once your return home, no, I don¡¯t mind if you do it right after leaving your seat. You are to report what happened today to your parents and grandparents. Kouzuki-sama and Kaan Momoko says that ¡°you are free to do whatever with the businesses managed by Mizushima house and the related companies¡± ¡¹

    That means, they won¡¯t care about what they do with Mizushima house¡¯s business and other related industry, and¡­

    Oh, I see.

    So far, those who are in the same trade were holding back.

    All because of the idea that they don¡¯t want nobility to diminish, so, they don¡¯t want to crush them down if possible.

    ¡¸ However, leave your hands off the fortunes Mizushima house will pass to their descendants. That¡¯s because Mizushima Karen-san here will inherit it someday ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looks at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Indeed. All of the nobility has to monitor Mizushima-sama so he won¡¯t sell it off to good-for-nothing people when he has troubles with money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Karen-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ I see, taking away the nobility status from Mizushima house for a while is a suitable punishment. Mizushima-sama needed to receive that much, at least. And during that period, Karen-san will become Misuzu¡¯s servant. Karen-san will separate from her father and will become a follower of Kouzuki house, and once Karen-san becomes the head, Mizushima house will revive ¡¹

    Kouzuki group will use her past as Misuzu¡¯s servant as the foundation for the revival of the Mizushima house.

    ¡¸ Mizushima Karen-san is such a cute girl that I won¡¯t mind making her my servant, but the events today all happened in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s mansion. It can¡¯t be helped, right, Misuzu? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Just because she¡¯s your servant doesn¡¯t mean you can be harsh with Karen-san. She¡¯s the daughter that will revive Mizushima house someday ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ No, Momoko-oneesama. I can understand what you¡¯re saying but, if she is my servant, then I have to treat her the same as my other servants. It will only hurt Karen-san¡¯s resolve if I don¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Misuzu-sama¡¯s correct. I will serve Misuzu-sama with all my body and soul. And I would like Misuzu-sama, Kouzuki-sama, Kaan-sama, and all the other nobility to acknowledge my loyalty. If not, I cannot wipe off the sins of Mizushima house ¡¹

    This girl¡­

    She¡¯s praiseworthy for someone of her age.

    ¡¸ I seem to be mistaken. Misuzu, train her strictly ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yes. I will do so. Momoko-oneesama. Karen ¡¹

    Misuzu immediately calls Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You are now my servant, stand behind me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Karen-san bows her head then stands behind Misuzu¡¯s chair.

    Earlier, she was one of the young ladies that are allowed to take a seat, and yet,

    Now, she¡¯s a servant not allowed to sit down until her Master tells her.

    ¡¸ I know that everyone has their thoughts towards Mizushima house because of this event, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ As you can see, Mizushima Karen has become my servant. Do consider that any of your slanders towards Karen is slander towards Kouzuki house, do you mind? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Karen-san becoming a servant is for her protection.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Kouzuki house. Kaan house as well ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Misuzu is my little sister. If you laugh at my little sister¡¯s servant, then I will consider it ridicule on myself as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you. Misuzu-sama, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Karen-san cries, overcome with emotion.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re now a servant ¡¹

    Michi, her senior, hands Karen-san a handkerchief.

    ¡¸ Crying before your master means you¡¯re not paying attention ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Karen-san immediately wipes off her tears.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do our best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    And for some reason, the young ladies start clapping their hands.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s making that kind of face, but we don¡¯t know what comes next at this age ¡¹

    Torii-san said while grinning.

    She says too much.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s parents or grandparents might also fall into someone else¡¯s servant just like Mizushima house if they fail ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? But yours is the one close to it, Mariko! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ If Torii electronics fall into crisis, nobody among the nobility will come to your help ¡¹

    Torii Mariko¡¯s mother¡¯s side was from the nobility.

    Torii house doesn¡¯t belong to the nobility.

    Therefore, other nobility will not send help with the reason of preventing the decrease of nobility.

    ¡¸ At that time, I-I will become Momoko-oneesama¡¯s servant! ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ No way. I don¡¯t want someone cheeky like Mariko as my servant ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, Onee-sama!!! ¡¹

    The conversation between the jester and the princess continues.

    ¡¸ Uhm, may I ask something? ¡¹

    Kanou-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? ¡¹

    I suddenly grabbed Agnes¡¯ ass stronger.

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry about that, Agnes ¡¹

    I pat Agnes gently.

    ¡¸ What about Kurama-san? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Kanou-san has been worried about the Kurama sisters all this time.

    She sees that Mizushima Karen is saved, somehow, but¡­

    Kurama sisters¡­

    ¡¸ Jii-chan said this; ¡¹

    I inform her.

    ¡¸ Nobility means that the descendant holds something they inherit from their ancestors. But, Kurama house lost it ¡¹

    Kurama Kaku, a historic building and garden.

    Kurama sisters¡¯ father ignored Jii-chan¡¯s repeated advice, and when he completely crashed, he should know about his daughters in here.

    ¡¸ Therefore, he said that Kurama house no longer belongs to nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Kanou-san shows a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ And where are the two right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Inside the mansion. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re watching the situation in the courtyard. They cannot leave the mansion until everyone does first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. They must be waiting for us to depart ¡¹

    In truth, they can¡¯t come home as they¡¯re coerced to become prostitutes, but¡­

    What Kanou-san knows is that it would be an insult to the ladies of nobility if they leave.

    ¡¸ I see, if Kouzuki-sama says so, I can no longer help either ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Grandfather and I grieved for the loss of Kurama Kaku. ¡¹ What did Sakurako¡¯s grandfather say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an unforgivable reckless action ¡¹

    Kanou house¡¯s head is Sakurako-san¡¯s grandfather.

    In short, Jii-chan, Momoko-neechan¡¯s grandfather, and Sakurako-san¡¯s grandfather.

    The big three are all angry at the father of the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a building with history and cultural assets that there were proposals to keep away from construction work. Despite that, Kurama-sama is so stubborn that he started the construction work before the end of discussion period ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    From the father¡¯s perspective, Kurama Kaku is nothing but an old building that confines him.

    And so, he destroyed it, leaving no trace.

    He dug down the garden for the sake of the high-rise building he¡¯s constructing.

    ¡¸ Can we not take those sisters as my servants for their protection? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said. Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ If Kaan-sama¡¯s family is willing to pay for Kurama-sama¡¯s debts¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. There¡¯s that. That¡¯s unreasonable. The Kurama Kaku group has no hope of recovering from their debts. The foreign investors deceived them ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looks at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Maiko, can your family save them? Torii electronics has some great achievements recently, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My grandfather only does business where he profits. If the former Kurama Kaku remained, he would gladly help out, but, I don¡¯t think he would want to get involved with a high rise hotel that stopped construction halfway and is just an ordinary hotel and restaurant with no unique characteristic ¡¹

    That¡¯s the reasonable evaluation of the Kurama Kaku group currently.

    ¡¸ At least, if those two were to marry into another family, their children can inherit Kurama house, but¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Marrying into those girls means you¡¯ll share the debts of Kurama house. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any nobility who would want to take that punishment ¡¹

    ¡¸ If anyone were to do that, their family will get angry at them ¡¹

    Marriage in nobility needs approval not just from the parents and grandparents, but also from the branch families, servants, and the executives involved in their business.

    I know that structure.

    Even if a son of a noble liked Kurama Misato-san or Arisu-san and wants to make her his wife¡­

    Other nobilities scowl at the debts of Kurama house, and so the whole family will protest against it.

    It would be hard to have other nobility condemn you for your choice.

    ¡¸ But, I still want to do something for them ¡¹

    Kanou-san said.

    ¡¸ Right. I feel the same way ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ We have to leave this problem for the adults. We can do nothing in this problem ¡¹

    She sighs.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Thank you very much. It was a fun day ¡¹

    Finally, Misuzu¡¯s party ends.

    Misuzu and I are standing in the courtyard¡¯s exit, sending off the guests.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s with us.

    Ruriko¡¯s with Agnes, standing behind us.

    ¡¸ I have learned a lot ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san, the warrior lady, told us.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to the training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled, then Kuromiya-san goes to Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to your guidance ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised. Yet shows no emotion in her face.

    ¡¸ You may be Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant, but you¡¯re my teacher in skill ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s how she thinks.

    ¡¸ Please do that on the training grounds with the bodyguards ¡¹

    Torii-san told Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ My mindset is with martial arts training, anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just you who think that way. Do you not understand that you¡¯re the unique one here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not want to be called as such? ¡¹

    This is bad.

    The mood¡¯s turning sour.

    ¡¸ Hey, Haiji, stand in front of me. You know that this person is dangerous, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know, but, I will not come in front of Mariko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re my bodyguard, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, if it¡¯s about my bodyguard duty, you just dismissed me, and we¡¯re not done talking about reemployment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll hire you again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I still haven¡¯t presented my terms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Terms? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I need a better term than before if you want to employ me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Adelheid ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you Haiji ¡¹

    I wonder how long they can continue this skit?

    ¡¸ But, it seems that everything went smoothly. I thank you, Misuzu ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told us.

    ¡¸ So far, we all had walls between ourselves, despite being fellow nobility. But today¡¯s party took that off ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Momoko-oneesama participated. Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, you¡¯re right, but still ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan puffs her chest with pride.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you, and I have become sworn sisters, and nobility will prosper! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles brightly.

    But, behind her¡­

    Kanou Sakurako-san still looks gloomy.

    She¡¯s looking up at the mansion where the Kurama sisters stay in.

 Chapter 876. High Life / Unsophisticated

    ¡¸ That was fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I enjoyed the party ¡¹

    The young ladies greet off Misuzu with a smile before they leave the courtyard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you enjoyed the party ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile next to me.

    Misuzu is the host of today¡¯s party, and so she has to greet off all the young ladies leaving.

    ¡¸ I want to use this chance to get closer to Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Yoshiko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. You can call us out anytime. Also, please be kind to princess Agnes ¡¹

    Misuzu turns around.

    I told Agnes to not cling to me during this period, so she had no choice but to stick to Ruriko instead.

    Well, the two of them get along anyway. Koyomi-chan¡¯s standing next to them, and Yoshiko-san¡¯s over there too.

    Mizushima Karen-san, who just became Misuzu¡¯s servant, is standing by with Michi.

    Agnes will surely gather a lot of attention once she enters school.

    Or should I say that Agnes stands out because of her half-race? She has the charm to gather attention even in a gathering of beauties.

    She has to get used to it, even for a bit.

    ¡¸ Yes, my little sister is still in elementary, I¡¯ll tell her about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our branch family also has a 6th grader. But, would the princess mind to have friends with a lineage such as ours? ¡¹

    The young lady said, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Princess Agnes is fresh in Japan, I believe she wants to have a lot of friends ¡¹

    Correct.

    Currently, Agnes has nobody but her family.

    She hasn¡¯t met someone who can be her friend from a different family, where they attend the same school, but doesn¡¯t sleep together.

    Our family will never betray the members.

    We¡¯re all sharing the same boat, after all.

    If someone¡¯s hurt, they are hurt as well.

    Both Agnes and I can only live together with our family.

    We don¡¯t open up our hearts to anyone other than our family.

    Agnes and I both didn¡¯t have guardians, parents.

    Therefore, I¡¯m thankful to Minaho-neesan, who picked us up.

    Thankful to Misuzu and the girls who accepted us.

    I¡¯m happy to meet this wonderful family, and I have nothing to fear when I¡¯m with my family.

    But.

    Agnes and I cannot stay spoiled in the warmth of the family.

    There is an outside world.

    We need to make contact with people outside our family.

    If we don¡¯t put our effort into it, we cannot preserve our family.

    We cannot close off our family and remain self-sufficient after all.

    We need to make contact with the outside world, create a business, earn money.

    Someday, both Agnes and I need to earn for our family.

    Nagisa and Yukino are both giving birth next year.

    Tsukiko also wants to get pregnant as soon as possible.

    Our family will increase in numbers.

    That is why we want Agnes to learn how to live together with people outside as well.

    It¡¯s to transition her from one protected by everyone in the family to one who protects those newly born in the family.

    That is why she must make friends outside.

    Friends are different from family.

    They¡¯re people from different families, they don¡¯t share the same fate as oneself.

    They might think and act differently.

    Some might lie and show ill-will towards Agnes.

    How can she create a good relationship with the outside people?

    That is my current worries, and also Misuzu¡¯s.

    I want Agnes to experience the same worries we¡¯re having now. I want her to surpass it.

    I want her to grow to a strong girl.

    Naturally, I cannot lose to the reality outside as well.

    Agnes is always watching me.

    I can¡¯t reach failure sooner than Agnes does.

    ¡¸ Kuroda-sama, Nagataba-sama, thank you for waiting ¡¹

    A maid from Kouzuki SS calls over.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re coming. Well then, Misuzu-sama, Thank you for inviting us today. See you at school ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will also excuse myself, good day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care on your way home. Good day, Kurota-sama, Nagataba-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu greets them off.

    The other side of the courtyard has some cars coming to get the daughters from each family come from the parking lot in order.

    It seems predetermined by Kouzuki SS and each family contact on which young lady goes out first.

    Well, that probably depends on the influence of each family.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, Kanou-sama, good day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, good day to you as well ¡¹

    The young ladies leaving greet off Momoko-neechan and Kanou-san.

    Momoko-neechan returns the greetings as if she¡¯s the host of the party, but¡­

    Kanou-san does nothing but returns a bow.

    Right, those who are in higher status go out last.

    It applies to parties and conferences, but it seems the rule applies even at the end of the party.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, good day ¡¹

    Huh, me?

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, thank you for coming today ¡¹

    I bow in a hurry.

    The young ladies who were watching me laughed.

    ¡¸ You have found a sincere man. Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    She told Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I believe Kouzuki house will be at peace with this splendid partner of yours ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, I see. It¡¯s flattery.

    They can¡¯t speak ill of me at this moment.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    The bodyguard called the young lady, and she left the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Next, Mokuhon-sama, Jinai-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, it¡¯s us. Misuzu-sama, Kaan-sama, Kanou-sama, if you¡¯d excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, good day ¡¹

    The young ladies are sent home smoothly.

    However.

    I had to greet them off together with Misuzu until all of them goes home?

    It¡¯s hard to be Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    If Misuzu hosts another one of these events, I had to do this again.

    No, wait.

    What if Ruriko hosts it?

    Ah, I knew it, I also have to stand next to Ruriko.

    It would be unfair if it¡¯s just Misuzu who receives special treatment.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please look at that ¡¹

    I look where Misuzu is looking.

    Oh, as usual, Rei-chan¡¯s fans gather around her, both young ladies and bodyguards.

    On the other side.

    Hmmm?

    Some bodyguards are surrounding Shou-neechan with a cold look in their faces.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no longer talking today ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Everyone will come over to do joint training with Kouzuki SS, and so if you have something to ask, please do that at that time. However, please come only when your Master gave permission ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s those girls who want to part from the family they¡¯re serving and test their strength.

    Kouzuki SS has become their point of contact.

    They can check the degree of their strength in the joint training.

    Families with excess bodyguards will fill in for those lacking.

    ¡¸ Well, the spy case has made it clear, I think that the families will think about it seriously ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, laughing.

    ¡¸ Each family who has servants and bodyguards who served them for years means that they will have it hard ¡¹

    Due to the decline of birth rates, most families have no daughters, and the servants guarding the nobility itself is decreasing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard to hire someone from overseas, like how Mariko did with Adelheid-chan. Although, it¡¯s outrageous to have crime syndicates to push bodyguards to us ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ So far, each family assign bodyguards by themselves and other families don¡¯t interject, but, with the case that happened today, I¡¯m sure that everyone will need approval from other families now ¡¹

    Tendou Otome sneaked in as Mizushima Karen-san¡¯s bodyguard one week ago.

    Therefore, Tendou Otome shared the same school life with the young ladies for one week.

    Naturally, the likelihood of personal information flowing to the Kansai Yakuza exists.

    ¡¸ Each family has to give approval, or should I say that Kouzuki house will batch it all up? I think it¡¯s a good idea to ask Kouzuki SS to do a background check on the new bodyguards. Kaan house wouldn¡¯t want to go through all that trouble ¡¹

    Kanou house lost its momentum, and so they have no assets to use for research such as that.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS isn¡¯t the only bodyguard company focused on nobility, but we have confidence in Kouzuki-sama. I will talk to my grandfather. I don¡¯t think other families will complain either ¡¹

    Moving forward, if a nobility wants to hire a bodyguard for their daughter, they will send a petition to Kouzuki house, Kouzuki SS will investigate that bodyguard, and give approval if they don¡¯t find any faults.

    Bodyguards Kouzuki SS hasn¡¯t checked yet can¡¯t go to school with the young ladies.

    If done habitually, Kouzuki SS can grasp all of their skills, no matter which nobility the bodyguard serves from.

    In case that the personality and age don¡¯t fit the young lady, the bodyguard can find another appropriate house and work there instead.

    ¡¸ Haiji, you mentioned that the foreign bodyguards that graduated from the Academy in Europe are all affiliated with nobility, right? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Adelheid-san with a teasing smile.

    Adelheid-san, a self-proclaimed A-rank license holder, thinks that way, but¡­

    Shou-neechan herself is an alumnus of that academy.

    If the other side wants to come to Japan, they will have to consult with Shou-neechan, the top of Kouzuki SS.

    Nobody other than Kouzuki house could do a background check on bodyguards coming from abroad.

    Adelheid-san¡¯s recommendations are a bit worrying as she only took the short-term course from the academy, and she¡¯s just 13.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not yet too late, you should curry Seki-san¡¯s favor. I think she¡¯ll allow you to get one referral in at least ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    Yeah, Adelheid-san can tell Shou-neechan, ¡°This person wants to come to Japan.¡± Then Kouzuki SS will give it a check to guarantee the identity and background.

    If that¡¯s the case, Adelheid-san can call out to her friends when she was in Europe and earn a referral fee from them.

    Naturally, offering mediation is profitable, but trust is crucial here.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯m unwilling, but I¡¯ll give it a go ¡¹

    Adelheid-san goes to Shou-neechan with her clothes torn out from Anjou Kinuka-san¡¯s iron claws, with her legs and panty exposed.

    ¡¸ Haiji will grow once she gets to know the world more. Her talents are great ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ That applies to you too, Mariko ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan giggled.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Mariko and Adelheid-chan will stay ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You still have a lot to deal with, right? Mizushima house is already dealt with, but, There¡¯s still that spy and the Kurama sisters ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan sent a glance on Mizushima Karen-san and said.

    Hearing the name of Kurama sisters, Kanou-san reacted.

    ¡¸ I would also like to know their situation. And so, I want to stay, but, you know, the shrine maidens are in here, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles.

    Kaan Momoko knows about the Takakura shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ I want to remain in control all the time. I don¡¯t like other people manipulating me. But, I don¡¯t care if other people peek into my thoughts ¡¹

    She really is easy-going.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I won¡¯t stay. But on the other hand, Mariko will stay. Her personality¡¯s unique, isn¡¯t it? I can find it out if the shrine maidens were to change her personality. If that happens, Kaan house and Kouzuki house would be in an all-out war ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks dumbfoundedly.

    Oh, she doesn¡¯t know about Miko power.

    I mean, Torii-san would spread the word about it without care.

    She doesn¡¯t think of how outrageous it would be to do that.

    ¡¸ Shrine maidens are all in Danna-sama and my control. We will not do anything that impolite, as long as Torii-sama doesn¡¯t force our hand ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ Well, I trust you. Misuzu is now my little sister. Mariko, stay over for now and watch the events unfold. I will contact the Torii house personally. They¡¯re no match against Kaan house anyway ¡¹

    Oh, Torii-san¡¯s family and Kaan house are close.

    ¡¸ We might have to stay overnight ¡¹

    Ruriko, who¡¯s hugging Agnes, speaks from behind us.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. I will stay over the main mansion of the Kouzuki house. Besides, I always stay over Momoko-oneesama¡¯s mansion ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ If you are to stay over, then you don¡¯t mind following our home tradition, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Home tradition? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s that, but I¡¯ll surely follow it. I¡¯m now looking forward to it ¡¹

    Torii-san laughs, but¡­

    I¡¯m scared of what Ruriko¡¯s saying.

    Ruriko¡¯s got some plans when she speaks like that.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, there will be no changes with Torii-sama coming from supernatural powers, but you don¡¯t mind Torii-sama changing after spending a night with us, do you? ¡¹

    Ruriko told Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Coming in touch with Onii-sama develops people. It happened to me ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at me, curiously.

    ¡¸ Really? I don¡¯t get it though ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ My purpose for today was to see if Kou-chan¡¯s relationship with Misuzu is for good ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ I thought that the Kouzuki house was crazy for choosing an unsophisticated man for their daughter ¡¹

    Unsophisticated1?

    ¡¸ But, I thought that it wasn¡¯t Misuzu¡¯s fault for choosing that kind of man. They often say that lovers are a relationship between equally leveled males and females. That there shouldn¡¯t be someone excelling or inferior ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Actually, as I watch the party today, you all didn¡¯t have the composure. Always swearing because you¡¯re doing all the best that you can do, it¡¯s inelegant ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu apologized.

    ¡¸ Why apologize? Misuzu¡¯s still young, and it shows everyone that you¡¯re doing your best. Therefore, they hold a good impression of Misuzu, Kouzuki house, and Kou-chan ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s right.

    Misuzu and I didn¡¯t have that much composure.

    ¡¸ But, if it was me, it will be a much more elegant party. Kaan house will host a party next time, come with Kou-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Thank you. That was insightful, Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s our family tradition to do all our best to continue even if we don¡¯t have the composure, even if the party isn¡¯t elegant ¡¹

    Family tradition?

    It¡¯s the same line Ruriko used earlier,

    ¡¸ Oh, another family tradition? I didn¡¯t know that Kouzuki house had that ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ Wrong. It¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s, Kuromori Kou¡¯s family tradition ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ And so, we¡¯ll leave the elegance to Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Once again, Momoko-neechan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I follow Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks. Yoshiko-san¡­

    ¡¸ Currently, Kouzuki-sama moves with Kou-sama as the center ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-Bakerata! ¡¹

    Agnes suddenly speaks up.

    She¡¯s glaring at Momoko-neechan.

    Michi¡¯s staring at Momoko-neechan silently.

    ¡¸ Huh? Princess Agnes-sama ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan tries to translate it in a hurry, but,

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to. I can see what she¡¯s trying to say ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I see. So this is Kou-chan¡¯s influence? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Naturally, it has nothing to do with the shrine maidens. Or should I say that the shrine maidens have gone for the better thanks to their contact with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Then, Mariko can improve as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama?! I¡¯m at my best form already! ¡¹

    Torii-san revolted.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have to worry about Kurama-san at least, do I? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Not just the Kurama sisters, leave the spy from earlier to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. I thought that some unsophisticated man wouldn¡¯t have that power, but ¡¹

    She stares into my face.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    I speak up.

    ¡¸ What, Kou-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by unsophisticated? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it?

    ¡¸ ¡°Bokutotsu¡± is a person¡¯s name ¡¹

    Edie shows up suddenly.

    ¡¸ Bokutotsu is the name of the king of the Xiongnu empire. He died at 174BC ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ Hey! That¡¯s Modu Chanyu ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s the one we¡¯re talking about ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not talking about that person! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Now that you¡¯re here, what were you doing earlier, Edie? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t see her for a while.

    ¡¸ Monitoring the spy. She tried to escape as soon as she woke up, so I apprehended her ¡¹

    Oh, Tendou Otome?

    ¡¸ So, how is she now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s now obedient that Tsukiko¡¯s present ¡¹

    Haa, I guess that¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s a lot of trouble. I guess I¡¯ll leave them to you ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, then she heads to Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s staying, but Sakurako, you and I are going home ¡¹

    She takes Kanou-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that you¡¯re worried about Kurama-san, but we cannot stay. ¡¹ We have our status to consider ¡¹

    The daughters of the big three.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell you what Mariko and Misuzu report me, so let¡¯s go home tonight. Okay? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kanou-san replies bitterly.

 Chapter 877. Night of Fun / A Hard Days Nigh

    Finally, the last guest left.

    The¡±young ladies and bodyguard get along party¡± Misuzu hosted ended successfully somehow.

    Aah, I feel my shoulders slouching.

    It¡¯s only us in the courtyard, and Torii-san + Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Well, a lot happened, but we have achieved our goals ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t do anything but look timid, you did all the work here, Misuzu and everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu, the host of the party, stood firm.

    Ruriko who acts conservatively behind Misuzu.

    Then, Yoshiko-san who follows up to the young ladies around.

    The maids of Kouzuki SS who are now cleaning up the grounds.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯m grateful to Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Though she¡¯s acknowledged as Jii-chan, as Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter,

    Yoshiko-san is an illegitimate daughter of Jii-chan¡¯s first son, that means, she¡¯s not the legal wife¡¯s daughter.

    Furthermore, she served Ruriko as her attendant.

    She seems to feel awkward to stand in line with Misuzu and Ruriko as the successors of Kouzuki house.

    Therefore, she takes a step back and stays there by choice.

    No, Yoshiko-san has to stand behind,

    Some are still opposing Yoshiko-san, and some might try to bully her.

    Some who want to get inside Kouzuki house will force and support Yoshiko-san, but it¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡¸ And likewise, I¡¯m also thankful to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama was here with me today, and so I¡¯m able to do my best. I know that Danna-sama¡¯s watching me after all ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Misuzu grabs my hand.

    Then, she entwines our fingers.

    ¡¸ Yes. Well, it¡¯s great that it¡¯s over. We also did a proper debut for Agnes, and Yomi and the girls ¡¹

    I¡¯m more worried about Agnes than the nobility moving forward.

    ¡¸ Somehow, they accepted her without any bad impressions ¡¹

    They will all enter Misuzu¡¯s school.

    All as girls related to Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Everyone present is all daughters of influential people, and so if they show no worry, other students will also accept them ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s the only one left, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, we should consider the best route for Mana-chan ¡¹

    Haa.

    Kouzuki house¡¯s power is limited, that we can only enroll Agnes, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.

    Koyomi-chan is the attendant of Princess Agnes, and Luna¡¯s the bodyguard. Agnes is a relative of Kouzuki house and is a princess from the Middle East, and the two servants are acceptable.

    Yomi is assigned as Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko too¡­ ¡¹

    I muttered.

    I thought of enrolling Tsukiko as Yoshiko-san¡¯s attendant, but¡­

    Tsukiko herself declared that she won¡¯t attend high school and so we called it off.

    It looks like she wants to concentrate on her shrine maiden training and getting pregnant.

    Her determination to succeed the Takakura shrine also means wanting to avoid going outside unprepared.

    She would go to school with Misuzu and Ruriko so her security should be safe.

    We explained that Yomi and Luna will also attend the same school, but,

    Tsukiko¡¯s decision didn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible to have Tsukiko-san serve Yoshiko-oneesama as an attendant ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ She always behaves elegantly as a shrine maiden. Besides, it is too late for her to serve someone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s serving God after all ¡¹

    She¡¯s a shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ No. Tsukiko-san serves Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that she can¡¯t serve Yoshiko-oneesama, even if it¡¯s an act. Other people will find it out right away. ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san, who¡¯s been serving Ruriko her entire life until now, isn¡¯t accustomed to people serving her either.

    And if bundled with Tsukiko, nobody can see them as Master and Servant.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan too ¡¹

    Yeah, Mana.

    She can¡¯t become Ruriko or Yoshiko-san¡¯s servant.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡¯s becoming more beautiful too ¡¹

    Currently, Mana is just like Agnes, she¡¯s too beautiful and graceful to look like a servant.

    She¡¯s a former young lady of Shirasaka house, she¡¯s not good at serving other people.

    Also, she doesn¡¯t have Yomi and Luna¡¯s powers, so she can¡¯t become a bodyguard either.

    Even so, Agnes looks like a foreigner so we can push the idea that she¡¯s a princess studying abroad incognito, but.

    Mana is a Japanese, no matter how you look at her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if we wait until spring for Mana-chan¡¯s enrollment. The traces of her past still remains ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Yeah, students in Misuzu¡¯s school have girls who have seen Shirasaka Maika in parties before.

    We need a bit more time before the scent of Maika completely disappears.

    ¡¸ It should be more comfortable once Yomi-chan makes a lot of friends in our school ¡¹

    Mana and Yomi are both 14-year-old.

    Yomi will enter first, making it easier for Mana to join in the school life later.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan already knows everyone¡¯s face from this party. She¡¯s studying under Michi for her bodyguard role, and she has connections with Kouzuki SS, and so the other girls would show respect ¡¹

    Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, Kudou Michi, has shown and verified her skill against Kyouko-san and Tendou Otome.

    She has Michi and Kouzuki SS at her back, and she also holds some ¡°mysterious skills,¡± nobody would try and bully her.

    Well, with her bright and unyielding personality will surely get her friends right away.

    ¡¸ We will find a new route by spring ¡¹

    Yeah, the gathering today had those who neglected contact make an exchange.

    Mana should enter not from Kouzuki house but from another family.

    If we want to do that, we need to get along with Momoko-neechan a little more and get to a relationship where she accepts a request.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu ¡¹

    While Misuzu and I are talking.

    Agnes and Koyomi-chan come over.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Agnes? ¡¹

    There are no more guests, yet, why are you still so nervous?

    ¡¸ B-Bakerata! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, princess Agnes-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes, Koyomi-chan?

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to do that anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looks at Torii-san and Adelheid-san talking to Ruriko and Edie on the other side.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re still here. And they show some doubts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu, bakerata ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Agnes is extremely cautious with people outside the family.

    Koyomi-chan can sense that emotion from Agnes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll deal with them ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, don¡¯t you have a request for Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, Bakerata! ¡¹

    Oh right,

    ¡¸ Come here, Agnes ¡¹

    I squat and spread my arms.

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    Agnes. She jumps to my chest.

    She hugs my body tightly.

    ¡¸ Bakerata, bakerata, bakerata ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there, that must¡¯ve been scary to have people watch you like that, it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    I hug Agnes¡¯ small body back.

    She can¡¯t cling hard to Ruriko or me while the other girls are watching, but¡­

    She actually wanted to hug this tightly.

    ¡¸ You did your best today, good job, Agnes, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu, bakerata ¡¹

    Agnes sighs in my arms.

    ¡¸ Karen ¡¹

    Misuzu calls her new servant standing behind her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl replied immediately.

    ¡¸ You heard various things on your way to the courtyard, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Right, Mizushima Karen-san¡­

    She heard Agnes speak Japanese without a problem inside the mansion.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama. However, I thought that servants shouldn¡¯t ask anything their Master doesn¡¯t want them to ask ¡¹

    Karen-san was silent when Agnes is announced as a princess from the Middle East or when she speaks nothing but ¡°bakerata.¡±

    ¡¸ That applies to Masters as well. Most of the guests here earlier know that Agnes-chan isn¡¯t a real princess. But, Kouzuki house publicly announced her as such, and so everyone shows generosity and respect ¡¹

    Wait, they knew it?

    Well, I thought so.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. If the people present earlier accepted it, the student in our school will all accept Agnes-chan. Though they know that she¡¯s not a princess from the middle east, there is still no mistaking that Kouzuki house treats her preciously ¡¹

    Misuzu said and looked at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Karen, you passed Grandfather¡¯s first test ¡¹

    Test.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    I see. Showing our state from inside the mansion on purpose.

    If Karen-san spread that out to the young ladies, then¡­

    That would be her end as Misuzu¡¯s servant.

    ¡¸ Focus your mind when serving me moving forward ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl shivers.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a servant both for Danna-sama and me, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, as for your job as my servant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Karen-san, you are our pet now ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Pet? ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. Pet¡¯s job is to get doted on ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, Koyomi-chan, be sure to dote on her too. Karen-san is our family¡¯s pet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me, wonderingly.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll explain it later to you ¡¹

    I reply while rubbing my forehead on Agnes¡¯ forehead.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I would like an explanation ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s eyes are blinking in surprise, but¡­

    ¡¸ Explanation later. It¡¯s getting cold now. Should we get inside? ¡¹

    Misuzu ends the conversation with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Torii-san, let¡¯s get inside ¡¹

    She calls the two from a distance.

    Edie and Adelheid-san comes over.

    ¡¸ Talking to her is fun. I want her as my bodyguard, you can have Haiji ¡¹

    Torii-san seems to have taken a liking to Edie.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but you¡¯re not as fun for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    `Yeah, Torii-san and Edie are both never ashamed.

    They speak up without care, without fear.

    However, Edie¡¯s freedom is backed by her strength.

    In Torii-san¡¯s case¡­

    ¡¸ Darling, she¡¯s good. We should make her an ally ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ She has a good business sense. Earlier, Kaan Momoko talked about managing her business, but.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I only do personal stock trading ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Even so, Momoko-oneesama only started teaching me. And I think that Momoko-oneesama has a better business sense than me ¡¹

    Oh, I thought that she would start boasting after Edie said that, but.

    So that¡¯s what you¡¯re going for?

    ¡¸ I think that Mariko¡¯s better. I¡¯ll go talk to Minaho about it. I often speak to her about economics too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s into the investment business.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re thinking about our future, her skills would definitely be an advantage. It would be reassuring to have someone on the surface doing business ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s business is on the underground side.

    She cannot show herself on the surface.

    That¡¯s why she has to use another name if she¡¯s buying stocks from a big company.

    It would be awkward to see Kuromori Minaho in the stockholder meetings.

    ¡¸ Someday, Misuzu and Ruriko will become the heads of Kouzuki house, they can¡¯t make some drastic decisions as they¡¯re too big. Kouzuki house¡¯s movements are watched. Therefore, it would help to have someone who can use small turns and such ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s the reason why Momoko-oneesama is raising Torii-san like that ¡¹

    Torii-san is still free to move however she wants.

    Where in the future, Kaan house is a herald in economic activity, then,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want to get her! ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, I have no intention of betraying Momoko-oneesama and become a vassal of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Torii-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I mean, I love Momoko-oneesama after all. More than Kouzuki-sama, fufufufu ¡¹

    She says while grinning.

    Yeah, she¡¯s sitting a bit disgustingly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not asking you to become a vassal, and you can still love Momoko all you want ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ We do plan on getting Momoko on our side anyway, kukukuku ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s laughter surprised Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama¡¯s a young lady of Kaan house, she cannot join in Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Wrong. We¡¯re not Kouzuki house ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the Kuromori Empire ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Empire? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. And he¡¯s our emperor ¡¹

    Edie pats my head

    ¡¸ Huh? Are you stupid?! ¡¹

    Torii-san is clearly astounded. Edie;

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand the scale of our empire soon enough ¡¹

    She starts laughing again.

    Torii-san¡¯s mouth is wide open in surprise.

    Then, Michi comes over.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama and Reika-oneesama has confirmed with the bodyguards in this mansion, they report ¡¹

    Oh, the young ladies have returned home safely, but¡­

    Kouzuki SS still has work to do.

    ¡¸ We cannot lower our guard now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome tried to escape, means that people are going to extract her ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Huh, but I thought that the spy came here as a disposable? ¡¹

    Or so I heard.

    ¡¸ Enemies do have people who think differently too. Especially when the boss makes a decision, yet, the subordinates act differently ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Naturally, her family wouldn¡¯t want her to die. Therefore, they want to extract her ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s father is Tendou Sadao, a Kyoukaku.

    The father might follow the boss¡¯ instructions and is prepared for his daughter to die, but there might be some who still want to save Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Naturally, some people want to kill her to cause a scandal on Kouzuki house ¡¹

    If a high school girl died from unnatural causes inside the house of Kouzuki clan, it would be a scandal.

    ¡¸ Therefore, two types of people want to come to this mansion, those who wish to save Tendou Otome, and those who want to kill her ¡¹

    I see.

    Kansai Yakuza will come in two groups.

    ¡¸ We have to deal with both of them ¡¹

    It¡¯s a problem if they start raining bullets around the mansion.

    We have to deal with Tendou Otome immediately.

    That said, if she dies, it would be some uneasy conscience.

    ¡¸ Then, should we go meet Tendou Otome-san first? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸ First? ¡¹

    I ask back.

    ¡¸ I see three events Danna-sama wants to deal with ¡¹

    Three.

    ¡¸ First is the spy, Tendou-san. Second is the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ Oh right. I had to watch it all unfold, or Momoko-oneesama will scold me ¡¹

    Torii-san reacted when Kurama sisters were mentioned.

    ¡¸ Lastly, teaching Karen-san ¡¹

    Karen-san trembled.

    It doesn¡¯t look like she knows what it means to become a pet.

    She might¡¯ve sensed that her virginity is in danger.

    Misuzu,

    She wants Karen-san to offer her virginity to me.

    ¡¸ We have arranged everyone¡¯s stay in Kouzuki mansion today, but¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, we have to do it all in one night.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, it¡¯s not three, it¡¯s four! ¡¹

    Edie said then looked at Torii-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh right, there¡¯s four ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles back.

    The two gaze at her. Torii-san;

    ¡¸ W-What?! Why are you two looking at me?! I didn¡¯t cause any problems didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Edie want to turn Torii-san into an ally tonight as well.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, bakerata!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes, who clings to me, shouts.

    ¡¸ Oh right, yes, yes, Agnes too ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ back in a hurry.

    Agnes accumulated a lot of stress today.

    She¡¯s craving to have sex with me.

    But.

    That means Yomi and Luna are the same.

    Now, wait, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Edie, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan.

    Tsukiko¡¯s probably burning in lust as well.

    I have a hard night to go through.

 Chapter 878. Night of Fun / The last emperorâ€™s stamp

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuu, uuuu ¡¹

    Agnes can never leave her cautious state as Torii-san is still here.

    She continues to cling to me, so I carry her as we move.

    Agnes is still 12, but she¡¯s developed, so it¡¯s a bit heavy.

    But it can¡¯t be helped.

    I cautiously carry her.

    ¡¸ Where should we go first? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks when we step inside the mansion.

    ¡¸ For now, let¡¯s go see Tendou Otome

    I don¡¯t know what kind of a person she is unless I see her.

    ¡¸ But, Ruriko and I shouldn¡¯t stay with her

    Misuzu replied immediately.

    ¡¸ If the ladies of Kouzuki house is present, she might get nervous ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s risky ¡¹

    Torii-san interjects from the side.

    ¡¸ The other side is a scary person coming from the enemy territory. She might attack Misuzu-sama or Ruriko-sama if given the opportunity ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t show up ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s better if Misuzu and the girls aren¡¯t present, yeah ¡¹

    Kansai Yakuza, the people who sent Tendou Otome, are hostile against Kouzuki house.

    If someone from Kouzuki house is there, then she¡¯ll strongly revolt.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll wait in another room. Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko agreed.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes, come with Misuzu ¡¹

    I told Agnes.

    ¡¸ Bururururu, bakerata! ¡¹

    Agnes shakes her head in refusal.

    She¡¯s clinging harder to me.

    ¡¸ Err, Princes Agnes says¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to translate that one Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    Then, I speak to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Do you not want to part from me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    Now she nods her head.

    ¡¸ But you know¡­ ¡¹

    Going to meet up with a spy while having Agnes cling to me.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Then, Misuzu looked at Mizushima Karen-san from behind her.

    ¡¸ Did Tendou Otome do anything strange to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Strange? ¡¹

    Karen-san tilts her head.

    ¡¸ No, nothing in particular. She only made sure that I don¡¯t reveal her true colors to the people around me ¡¹

    Tendou Otome became Mizushima Karen-san¡¯s bodyguard to come here.

    ¡¸ Did she tell you anything? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s only been a week since she came, so we hardly talk. I never tried to start up a conversation with her ¡¹

    Hearing that, Edie;

    ¡¸ She probably doesn¡¯t want to forcibly involve some unrelated girl. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t force any contact ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, what about Takahama-san? Wasn¡¯t she involved? ¡¹

    Bodyguards have no right to speak, so the young lady from Takahama products is the one who keeps on messing up Misuzu¡¯s party.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because it¡¯s her preference ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That young lady is in high school. And this one is in elementary. I think Tendou Otome prefers girls from the same generation, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, she doesn¡¯t want to make a move on Karen-san, a 12-year-old girl.

    She prefers Takahama-san, a high schooler, as her minion.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she won¡¯t make a move on Agnes. She can become a bulletproof vest for Darling if she clings like that ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s laughing.

    No, this soft and squishy cutie can¡¯t become a bulletproof vest at all.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s better if Agnes-chan comes along ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, the scary guys from Kouzuki SS has already interrogated her. Onii-sama and Agnes-chan can be good enough to ease up her tension ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that, but why me too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Ruriko¡¯s right, Darling¡¯s isn¡¯t scary at all. Or should I say that you make people feel at ease ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    That¡¯s not my intention though.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it. Either way, I¡¯m also coming ¡¹

    Edie said.

    If Edie¡¯s guarding us, it should be okay.

    ¡¸ Michi, what about you? ¡¹

    Edie asks Michi, who¡¯s following Misuzu silently.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll continue guarding Misuzu-oneesama. I can leave Master to Edie for tonight, and if there¡¯s the two of us there, it¡¯ll only stimulate her ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Besides, ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Right, instead of a defender, an attacker, no, it should be someone with the training to infiltrate and takedown people, or else she will make a move ¡¹

    Edie learned assassination techniques from the assassination cult in New Orleans.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s the one keeping her in check earlier, so she was able to stop the escape attempt ¡¹

    Michi said. Edie looked at me.

    ¡¸ Darling, Tsukiko¡¯s power has another weak point. ¡¹

    Miko power?

    ¡¸ Reading someone¡¯s mind, understanding it, and making a specific way to deal with it has a time lag ¡¹

    Time lag?

    ¡¸ Tsukiko noticed that Tendou Otome woke up, and thought of escaping during an opportunity. But, when she¡¯s trying to stop her with her power, she¡¯s already starting to move ¡¹

    I see.

    Tsukiko knew the other side¡¯s thoughts using Miko power, yet,

    She¡¯s too late to chase after Tendou Otome with her trained speed.

    ¡¸ I just happened to be checking in, so it went well. I slammed Tendou Otome with my Qi as soon as she got up. Then, Tsukiko made her faint again. To be precise, she will not open her eyes unless Tsukiko orders her to wake up. While at it, Kouzuki SS has her tied up with their tools. Tsukiko¡¯s watching her now ¡¹

    I see, if she¡¯s tied up, it¡¯s still safe even if Tendou Otome wakes up suddenly.

    ¡¸ In short, when her consciousness returned, she confirmed the status in the room and moved to escape immediately ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Correct. Before her consciousness is clear, her body responded ahead. Therefore, Tsukiko couldn¡¯t deal with it. Then that means, Tendou Otome wants to live ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s her true feelings too ¡¹

    She looked at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯ve seen this TV documentary back then¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ They say that the Islam extremist suicide bombing in Moscow was done by females ¡¹

    Suicide bombing?

    ¡¸ That woman was from a poor village in central Asia, that after she died from exploding the bomb tucked in her stomach in the designated location, the family she left behind was paid handsomely, or so the documentary says ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ She never left her hometown before, hopeless from her hard life, thinking that they don¡¯t mind dying, so she went to Moscow with a bomb and travel expenses, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Seeing the gorgeous big-city landscape for the first time, she was moved and thought ¡°to think that there are these bright places in this world,¡± suddenly, she felt that suicide bombing is an absurd idea. Thus, she didn¡¯t blow herself up and surrendered to the police ¡¹

    Oh, she wasn¡¯t aware of the world other than the place she was born and raised.

    When she saw that the world is much different, then¡­

    ¡¸ I think that Tendou-san might be like that too ¡¹

    Her father is a Kyoukaku, and so she lived a life in yakuza since childhood.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please teach her what fun is ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Before Onii-sama taught me; I thought that the world is small, where it¡¯s just Yoshiko-oneesama, me, and the people around me ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me.

    ¡¸ Right, Agnes too ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ back and shake her.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go then ¡¹

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s the only one who knows the room where Tendou Otome is kept.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait wait, I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Torii-san says in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Safety isn¡¯t a problem, right? Then I¡¯m going too. I have Haiji with me ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. Let¡¯s bring her too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew you¡¯d get it ¡¹

    Torii-san and Edie are hitting it off since earlier.

    ¡¸ But I don¡¯t want to come though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Haiji, you¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand, I will come. Mariko-ojousama ¡¹

    Adelheid-san replied in a hateful tone.

    ¡¸ I will go too ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan too?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Tsukiko-sama, but Yomi-san and Luna-san are also present, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Oh, Koyomi-chan¡¯s reading my thoughts.

    Right, I told the Takakura sisters that they will change Tendou Otome¡¯s personality.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I should join in too ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan also has Miko power.

    ¡¸ Okay, you¡¯re coming too. Stand behind Edie, don¡¯t go far from her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, don¡¯t part from me either, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    She hugs me tighter.

    ¡¸ Then, please take care ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko send us off with a bow.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ah, Nii-san! ¡¹

    Luna and Yomi are in front of the door.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama asked us to wait here for Sensei, so we can go inside together ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Minaho-neesan moved the two here.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama said that her mind is quite twisted, so it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t stay in the same room. ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Twisted? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Earlier, Luna and I saw it. Her thoughts are messed up ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s something like ¡°I want to live,¡± or ¡°if this goes on, I should die¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like she can¡¯t pick which ice cream flavor she wants. Vanilla and Chocolate ¡¹

    Err.

    That means the thoughts of wanting to live and wanting to die are jumbling inside Tendou Otome¡¯s head?

    ¡¸ Yes, something like that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Nii-san! ¡¹

    The two read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at what¡¯s happening and is curious.

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯ve been thinking about it since earlier, but you girls look like you can read minds ¡¹

    She¡¯s not an idiot.

    I mean, her intuition is sharp.

    That¡¯s the reason why Momoko-neechan left Torii-san to observe us.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s it ¡¹

    Edie said without a care.

    ¡¸ No way, are you just trying to play a prank on me? ¡¹

    She¡¯s sharp but is also doubtful.

    ¡¸ Why would we do that? We want to drag Mariko in as our ally, so why would we lie to you? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you already? I¡¯m with Momoko-oneesama, I will not become yours. Besides, you should serve me instead. I can ask Papa and pay you as much as you want ¡¹

    She¡¯s trying to get Edie in front of me and her current bodyguard, Adelheid-san.

    That freedom is her strength.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about money ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh? I know that Kudou Michi-san has some honor as Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard, but being Kuromori-sama¡¯s bodyguard means that it¡¯s just money talk, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Oh, Torii-san¡¯s talking to Edie this lively because,

    She thought that she could get Edie with money since Michi is an impossible buy.

    ¡¸ You came all the way to Japan for money, just like Haiji, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Torii-san, who is a semi-nobility, couldn¡¯t find a suitable bodyguard in the country.

    That¡¯s why she hired Adelheid-san from Europe.

    And I¡¯m also not a member of the nobility, just Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    Therefore, she thinks that I¡¯m just like her that I hired Edie from America.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about money, it¡¯s love ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ Love? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love Darling, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, and Agnes, Yomi, and Luna. I love them, so I keep them safe. It¡¯s not about the money ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What the hell? ¡¹

    Torii-san can¡¯t understand it, it seems.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a big family. And I want Mariko to join that family. Also, you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯ll understand it soon enough ¡¹

    Edie knocks on the door.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s voice comes from inside.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Edie. Darling¡¯s with me. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please open the door ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m opening now ¡¹

    That voice isn¡¯t from Tsukiko.

    Click, the door¡¯s lock opened up.

    Oh, Tendou Otome attempted to escape earlier, so,

    They made sure that everything¡¯s locked up.

    Click, the door opened.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting, come in ¡¹

    Showing up is Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS>

    Right, she¡¯s brought here out of the worry that Tsukiko¡¯s alone.

    She¡¯s still wearing the same maid clothing from the party, and the flail on her shoulder.

    Showing her bright smile as usual. She¡¯s a person with no air of tension around her.

    ¡¸ The spy rampaged earlier, so I brought in some binding tools, and Seki-san instructed us to keep her monitored all the time ¡¹

    Oh, I get it.

    ¡¸ I cannot do some things alone after all ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows up.

    ¡¸ What happened? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, She was carrying poison with her ¡¹

    Poison?

    ¡¸ A capsule used for suicide, probably ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said with a smiel.

    ¡¸ No, that was dangerous. She could¡¯ve put that in the drinks or food of anyone in the party ¡¹

    It might¡¯ve harmed the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Nope. All of us maids know that she¡¯s under suspicion. We monitor each and every action of hers. She should know that as well ¡¹

    That if she tried to put something in the food or drinks, Kouzuki SS would deal with her beforehand.

    ¡¸ Really, why have a high school girl in an away territory? This is the main mansion of the Kouzuki clan. Almost everything in here is watched ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ Now that you say that ¡¹

    Torii-san agreed.

    ¡¸ As soon as she woke up, she tried to escape, and so she thought of swallowing the poison. I sensed that, and thus, ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ She has capsules hidden in her hair and inside her underwear ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ Maybe she has others? ¡¹

    I asked. Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any other than those. Or that¡¯s as far as her memory goes ¡¹

    If Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t know where it is, she can¡¯t use it, even if another is placed somewhere.

    ¡¸ We already checked that she¡¯s the only infiltrator ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Luna, and Yomi replied.

    The three split the labor and checked all of the guests¡¯ thoughts.

    ¡¸ So, she¡¯s still fainted? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I can wake her up anytime ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ So, where is she? ¡¹

    We¡¯re all talking pronoun games since earlier, but,

    I don¡¯t see anyone sleeping on the bed over there.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, not there, this way ¡¹

    Tsukiko points on the other side of the room.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡­

    She¡¯s tied up on the sofa.

    Her legs are spread on M shape.

    Furthermore.

    ¡¸ Why is she not wearing her panties? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because a poison capsule is sewn in her underwear ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ I cut it off with scissors ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ Also, there¡¯s nothing else hidden in her bra, as you can see ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san flips Tendou Otome¡¯s clothes.

    Exposing the breasts to us.

    Her nipples are pink.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all transported to another room along with the capsule hidden in her hair ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, hide those parts at least! We have a guy here! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looks dumbfounded.

    Oh right.

    She was a member of Banbarubie 3, a vulgar group back then.

    Her delicacy¡¯s gone.

    Ruby-san had her breasts exposed all the time, right¡­

    ¡¸ Hurry up and hide them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hide what? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Her breasts! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouted.

    ¡¸ Oh right. She¡¯ll get colds if left exposed ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san hides Tendou Otome¡¯s raw breasts with clothes again.

    ¡¸ A-Also¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, her lower part too! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ No, you can¡¯t, I tied her up to make an M shape with her legs. ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san replied calmly.

    ¡¸ Why did you make it like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? That was the instructions ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan or Jii-chan.

    Anyway, the instructions were to give Tendou Otome a humiliating pose when she wakes up.

    ¡¸ I get the reason ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to see whether Tendou Otome is really an Otome(female/virgin) or not ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Hey, why are you staring so hard! ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, me?

    ¡¸ No, it just happened ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t tell me that! Why the hell are you still staring at it? ¡¹

    Torii-san retorts.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ Is Tendou Otome a virgin? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ She is. Her legs are spread that wide, and yet it¡¯s not opening. ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s slit remains a cleanly cut meat.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s used, then it should be gaping wide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Don¡¯t go specific now!!! ¡¹

    Torii-san scolds me, blushing.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. No, but¡­ ¡¹

    Well, calling it gaping wide, that¡¯s¡­

    Now that I remember it;

    ¡¸ Nii-san, what does ¡°Manko Kapakku¡± mean? ¡¹

    Luna, who read my mind, asked¡­

    ¡¸ ¡°Manko Kapakku¡± is the name of the last emperor in the Incan empire ¡¹

    Adelheid-san replied.

    ¡¸ Huh? Wait? Why the hell is that a name?! ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t get it.

    She¡¯s raised as a young lady, after all.

    ¡¸ Aah, stop reading the bad puns in my head, Luna!! ¡¹

    I try to remove the thought inside my head, but¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, what does ¡°Manko Kapakku¡± mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san screams.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s it! ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan?

    ¡¸ Well, this part of women is ¡°Manko¡± ¡¹

    She pointed at her crotch and said.

    ¡¸ Then, if you open it wide, it makes a ¡°Kappa¡± sound ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so ¡°Manko Kappaku¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna, don¡¯t be impressed with a lame pun.

    Ah, I want to die.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, please don¡¯t die over a lame joke ¡¹

    And now Tsukiko¡¯s worried about me.

    Aaaah, to think that there are so many people reading my thoughts.

    ¡¸ So, you want to see Tendou Otome¡¯s Manko Kappaku? ¡¹

    Edie smiled at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Manko Kappaku, but hymen, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Luna speaks like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised by what the 12-year-old girl said.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s natural to show the hymen to Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, yep ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerat ¡¹

    Luna, Tsukiko, Yomi, Edie, Agnes?

    ¡¸ Huh? Really? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san too?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural! ¡¹

    Edie declared.

    Torii-san and Adelheid-san are both dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ But, I guess we should see it with the permission of the person herself ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wake her up now, please give me a moment ¡¹

 Chapter 879. Night of Fun / Father will come

    ¡¸ Wake up ¡¹

    Tsukiko told Tendou Otome. Then,

    ¡¸ Uuu, Uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, slowly open your eyes ¡¹

    Tendou Otome, who has her body tied up on the sofa, slowly opens her eyes.

    Her crotch is exposed. Naked.

    ¡¸ Ha!!! ¡¹

    She noticed her situation immediately.

    ¡¸ Good morning ¡¹

    Edie told her.

    ¡¸ What shameless people! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at us.

    ¡¸ Hah! To think that Kouzuki house is such a vulgar family on treating their prisoners ¡¹

    She answers back with a slightly manly tone on purpose.

    Well, she¡¯s into girls so it must be normal for her to play the man.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you were hiding a poison capsule in your underwear ¡¹

    Edie talked back.

    ¡¸ Someone who goes into another person¡¯s house and brings poison has no delicacy, and so you can¡¯t tell others that they¡¯re vulgar. You¡¯re giving yourself away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, this is all our decisions, Kouzuki house has nothing to do with it ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS said.

    ¡¸ Taking off your underwear or putting you in that pose has no meaning. It just happened, or should I say that it just occurred on me ¡¹

    I wonder what¡¯s running her brain.

    ¡¸ I can get behind giving me a medical exam while I was unconscious but, having a man look at me like that is just wrong! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome trues to protest as I look at her crotch.

    ¡¸ Well, I kind of agree with that ¡¹

    Torii-san can¡¯t read the mood, so she said it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Mariko-ojousama ¡¹

    Adelheid-san told her Master.

    ¡¸ This is all to show dominance against her. She¡¯s a spy sent by a crime syndicate. You first need to break her mind to let her talk about everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Haiji, this is still too vulgar ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much less vulgar than torturing her for answers. The attack is shame, not physical ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    ¡¸ Shame? You¡¯re looking down on me. I¡¯m not embarrassed to have people see my pussy at all ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡¸ Or so she says, what do you think, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie asks me.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, what are your impressions with her pussy? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s cute, just like a virgin ¡¹

    I replied, honestly.

    ¡¸ Just like a virgin?! Did you peek inside while I was unconscious?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at me.

    ¡¸ No, not yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, not yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet?! Then what makes you say that I¡¯m a virgin? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not used at all. Look ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can understand it from seeing ¡¹

    Edie nods to my reply.

    ¡¸ From what I heard, Tendou-san is a lesbian, and you seem to take the male role, so you used this and that on your partners, but you never used it on yourself? ¡¹

    I imagined and asked.

    ¡¸ As if I would say that! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts with her face blushing.

    ¡¸ It looks like Kou-sama¡¯s inference is correct ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads her thoughts.

    ¡¸ Oh, you are afraid of losing your virginity. Therefore, you never let your partner touch your precious place, nor you never try to comfort yourself ¡¹

    That means she has no experience in masturbating?

    So that¡¯s why it¡¯s a clean slit.

    ¡¸ Comfort? What? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks curiously.

    Sure enough, this one lacks in sexual knowledge.

    Expected from the school of the super-high-class ladies.

    ¡¸ It means using your fingers to grind your pussy ¡¹

    Edie replied calmly.

    ¡¸ By the way, I don¡¯t do it either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me neither ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ Yomi doesn¡¯t do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    Yomi, Luna, Agnes, would all ask to have sex with me before they touch themselves.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve never done it ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ What? You haven¡¯t done it at all? ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Kinoshita-san;

    ¡¸ I do it sometimes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sometimes? ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Occasionally? ¡¹1

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sometimes? ¡¹2

    ¡¸ Well¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Often? ¡¹3

    ¡¸ Something like that ¡¹

    The two smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ What about Haiji? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ NO¡¡COMMENT£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹4

    Adelheid-san shouted.

    ¡¸ Really? What about you? ¡¹

    Huh? Me?

    ¡¸ Well, we don¡¯t allow him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, not allowed to do it alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not that he can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    Edie, Yomi, Luna, Agnes.

    Well, I don¡¯t have time to masturbate at all nowadays.

    Someone¡¯s always with me and watching.

    ¡¸ Well, putting that aside, I have one question¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san asks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s been calling the female urinary organs pussy since earlier, but¡­ ¡¹

    Huh? What now?

    ¡¸ What language is that? That¡¯s not Latin, German, nor a medical term, is it? If that¡¯s the case, I should¡¯ve seen it in some books at least ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Oh, maybe, it¡¯s some Buddhism term? ¡¹

    The young lady of Torii electronics keeps on saying ¡®pussy.¡¯

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about it. It¡¯s a Japanese word I heard for the first time ¡¹

    Adelheid-san a half-race and is new to Japan, says while shaking her head.

    Well, how do I explain this?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Japanese. It¡¯s written in the dictionary. It¡¯s on the 6th edition on the 2008th Kojien ¡¹

    As expected of Edie.

    ¡¸ Japanese? But I don¡¯t know about it. To think that you call this one ¡°pussy¡± ¡¹

    Torii-san repeats it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s colloquial. A language for the lower class. So it¡¯s natural that Mariko doesn¡¯t know about it ¡¹

    Edie explains while grinning.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Mariko still has a lot of words you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a mistake to think that you know everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Torii-san is displeased.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, sooner or later, Darling will teach you a lot of things you don¡¯t know about in practice ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry about that. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re ignoring you ¡¹

    Edie looked back at Tendou Otome with her pussy exposed.

    ¡¸ Not that I care ¡¹

    She continues to glare.

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s going to happen to me? Is that guy going to have his way with me to teach that young lady? ¡¹

    Her glare goes from Edie to me.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bite my tongue and die ¡¹

    That¡¯s some bold claims.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, you cannot commit suicide ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I placed three suggestions on you. First is that you are to follow me unconditionally. Second is that you cannot hurt nor kill yourself ¡¹

    Using the word ¡°suggestion¡± was to deceive Torii-san.

    To make her think that Tsukiko¡¯s power is nothing but hypnotism.

    ¡¸ The third one is to confess anything to you? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ No, the suggestion is to not let you run away from us ¡¹

    To be precise, that¡¯s the orders using Miko power.

    ¡¸ If you suddenly try to escape from us, just like how you tried to earlier, it would be a problem ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, add another, tell her to never attack all the people in this room, and all those she thinks are related to Kouzuki house ¡¹

    It¡¯s a problem if she takes Agnes or Koyomi-chan as a hostage, and they get hurt.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko

    ¡¸ Now, look into my eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuu ¡¹

    Tendou Otome desperately tries to disobey but, she abides thanks to Tsukiko¡¯s power.

    ¡¸ Wow. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic that is but, to think that this is what Momoko-oneesama fears about ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Tsukiko and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Tsukiko can place suggestions and control people. Also ¡¹

    ¡¸ She can see people¡¯s thoughts ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hide it. Either way, you¡¯ll join in as our ally ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s why we know where this spy hid her poison ¡¹

    Torii-san is sharp.

    ¡¸ But, we still used various devices to check on her. We had the possibility that there were bombs stuffed in her without her knowing ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ One can hide various things in their footwear ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Tendou Otome isn¡¯t wearing any footwear now.

    ¡¸ So, did you find anything? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, just the poison as mentioned earlier ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san replies.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, you could send in a spy inside the party of Kouzuki main house, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Nobody in the crime syndicate is courageous enough to bring in a bomb with them ¡¹

    Edie said. Torii-san added.

    ¡¸ If they do that and various young ladies become casualties, it would be total destruction to the crime syndicates ¡¹

    Currently, it¡¯s just Kouzuki house against Kansai Yakuza.

    It other nobility families are involved, all of the political and business circles and influential people will become their enemy.

    ¡¸ I will not say anything! You can read my mind anyway, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you take out the information yourself? I don¡¯t intend to cooperate! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screams.

    ¡¸ No need to do that ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re just a sacrificial pawn. You probably don¡¯t know anything meaty enough. Or should I say that the other side also knows that we have someone who can read your thoughts? You¡¯re told fake information to bring us out of the loop from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome says confidently, but.

    ¡¸ Well, aren¡¯t you also doubtful of the information fed to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is flustered.

    ¡¸ Edie-san is correct ¡¹

    Tsukiko read her thoughts.

    ¡¸ In her memories, there are thoughts that say, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I don¡¯t believe it¡± ¡¹

    Oh, Tendou Otome herself doesn¡¯t believe the information fed to her.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true! I-I!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts in panic.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ She¡¯s too loud ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, too loud. It hurts my ears ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Does getting caught cause so much fear on you? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at me.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not scared! I-I!!! ¡¹

    She glares at me with her moist eyes spread wide.

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be!!! Aaaaaahn! ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s bluffing.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s natural that you¡¯re afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you I¡¯m not! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we know that you¡¯re scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not scared!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-san, do you also have the power to read minds? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ No, not really ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, why do you know that the spy is scared? ¡¹

    That¡¯s obvious.

    ¡¸ She keeps on making a lot of noise ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ If she was prepared for this, then her voice would¡¯ve been lower, and she should speak slowly. Yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Mariko may be smart, but when it comes to mayhem, Darling and I have more experience than you ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a hunch of mine, but when Tendou-san entered the party as a spy, you were told to prepare to die? But, were you told to come here and die? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s an idiot.

    She should know that she comes here as a sacrificial pawn of the Kansai Yakuza, that eventually, she will die in here from an unnatural cause.

    ¡¸ Then, when Tendou-san received the order, you thought ¡°Goddammit, if they want me dead then I¡¯ll do it,¡± and came here with that resolve ¡¹

    That is why Tendou Otome¡¯s actions during the party were bold.

    She was boldly making monkey business to put Kouzuki house at a disadvantage.

    ¡¸ But, in truth, deep inside your heart, you don¡¯t want to die from this stupid reason, do you? ¡¹

    I said. Tendou Otome glared at me with an earth-shattering expression.

    ¡¸ Therefore, when you regained consciousness, you tried to run away. Instead of drinking the poison, you had to commit suicide or taking Tsukiko as a hostage, you went straight to the exit. Then, when Edie obstructed you, that¡¯s when you realized that you should¡¯ve killed yourself back then, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That is why Tsukiko discovered the location of the poison.

    ¡¸ Then, while you were panicking, did Edie knock you out? Or did Tsukiko order you to faint again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I slammed her with my Qi, and she stopped moving, then Tsukiko gave the order ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ That means, Tendou-san thinks that she must die because the organization orders her, but, she also doesn¡¯t want to die ¡¹

    Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Are you making a fool of me?! I came here to die! I came here to spill blood! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ -your voice is too loud ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is showing unease in her mind the more she screams.

    ¡¸ Besides, you can say that all you want but with your pussy showing up? It¡¯s not cool ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    ¡¸ Look, you¡¯re a bit aroused that your nipples are getting hard ¡¹

    I see Tendou Otome¡¯s nipples pointing out from her clothes with no bra.

    ¡¸ Ugu!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome blushed in shame.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force yourself. Tendou-san¡¯s still in high school. You couldn¡¯t kill yourself from an order like that. Infiltrating an enemy stronghold, then dying from an unnatural cause over there? Naturally, you will feel afraid ¡¹

    Instead, I think that she did her best.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t get scared! I¡¯m not allowed to! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the daughter of the number one Kyoukaku! I have to die here, or I¡¯ll lose my chivalrous spirit!!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It seems to be a complicated story ¡¹

    Tsukiko is reading her mind.

    ¡¸ Not really, it¡¯s quite simple I think ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ The most significant job for all the underground organizations in any country is harassment ¡¹

    Harassment?

    ¡¸ Killing people is high risk and low reward job. And so most of it is harassment. Someone asking a group to harass another. They start doing the harassment, and they can gain money and goods while doing so. Then, another friend of theirs will get involved, extorting money to stop the harassment. Anyway, harassment is the most profitable job for them ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s better than plain criminal acts.

    It¡¯s easier to repeatedly harass someone and gain money from that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, in an underground society, people are basically evil. Those who don¡¯t have it in their nature can¡¯t reach success. Someone who starts the harassment maliciously is the one at wrong, and yet, they get angry at the offended, thus going for more harassment, you won¡¯t become a boss unless you do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. That¡¯s insightful ¡¹

    Torii-san is impressed.

    ¡¸ And a group of such people, do harassment even on their fellows ¡¹

    Fellows?

    ¡¸ If you ask yourself why this girl sneaked into Kouzuki mansion, you¡¯ll get your answer ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! If I don¡¯t die here gracefully, it will hurt Father¡¯s reputation! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡¸ Father was told to sacrifice his daughter¡¯s life for Morita Oyabun! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome came here to die for her father.

    ¡¸ But, you don¡¯t want to die, do you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks gently.

    ¡¸ I mean, but, no, I have no choice! ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    From what I heard, there are two groups outside the mansion.

    The group that wants to save Tendou Otome, and the group who wants to make sure Tendou Otome dies to create the scandal.

    The group that wants to save Tendou Otome is her father¡¯s henchmen.

    Those who want to kill her are followers of Morita Oyabun.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, what does Tendou-san¡¯s father think of the plan? Look into her memories ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Tsukiko enters Tendou Otome¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Her father asked her to die. Personally ¡¹

    That means, Tendou Otome¡¯s father;

    Morita Oyabun is harassing him.

    Ordering him to send his daughter to Kouzuki house to die.

    And he acknowledged it.

    He¡¯s going to let his daughter die for his honor.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it now ¡¹

    I organize it in my head.

    ¡¸ This is wrong. Definitely wrong. It¡¯s not about what you¡¯re allowed or not allowed to do ¡¹

    No matter what the situation says, to think that he¡¯s sacrificing his daughter.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough! Just let me die! This is my promise with Father! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡¸ Shut up! You¡¯re too noisy ¡¹

    I speak to her in a low voice.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is frightened.

    ¡¸ You should keep quiet, my Darling is a hundred times scarier than what you think ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ What are you planning? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks me.

    ¡¸ First is information gather, although I know that Shou-neechan¡¯s making her move already. And so, we wait for the report ¡¹

    I know that they¡¯re checking the surroundings of the mansion for any signs of the enemy.

    ¡¸ Out of our guests today, there should be another one that is connected to Kansai Yakuza. Well, her main job isn¡¯t like Tendou-san¡¯s. Her instructions were to tell them about what happened in the party in Kouzuki house later ¡¹

    That is why she¡¯s let go on purpose.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the enemy should know that we have Tendou-san in our hands halfway of the party ¡¹

    I told everyone.

    ¡¸ The enemy will go and take a look at the situation. If Tendou-san commits suicide as planned, an ambulance will come, or a car from Kouzuki house will stealthily bring her to a hospital. ¡¹

    The enemy needs to recover Tendou Otome¡¯s body to cause a scandal.

    ¡¸ If there are no movements, Tendou-san is alive, so they will use the other method ¡¹

    ¡¸ The other method? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ They will call the police and report, ¡°our daughter went to the party in Kouzuki house, but she¡¯s not back home yet¡± Sending a hitman in this mansion to make sure that Tendou-san dies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father will come to kill me! ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t die, his honor will break! Boss Morita will make sure that Father does it!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 880. Night of Fun / Surprise in the Bath

    Kapoon~

    Ooh, that¡¯s some nice warm water.

    We sweat a lot during the party earlier,

    Having a warm bath like this feels great.

    ¡¸ I wonder what I¡¯m doing? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s dipping herself on warm water dumbfoundedly in front of me.

    She¡¯s trying to hide her crotch and nipples desperately while her wrist is cuffed, but she can¡¯t run away.

    Tsukiko, next to me, will not let her do anything she doesn¡¯t allow.

    ¡¸ I thought of refreshing ourselves in the bath for now ¡¹

    I told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Stop staring at me! As if I can get refreshed if there¡¯s a guy like you in the same bath! ¡¹

    As always, she¡¯s screaming so loudly that it¡¯s echoing in this spacious bathroom.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re too noisy! ¡¹

    Agnes says while rubbing her cute breasts on me.

    Torii-san¡¯s not here, so she¡¯s no longer speaking the Bakerata language.

    ¡¸ If you make too much noise then I¡¯ll kick your ass ¡¹

    The naked Edie said.

    Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are also with us in the bath.

    Kinoshita-san is still working, so she doesn¡¯t enter the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Still, to think that Kouzuki mansion has this large bath ¡¹

    It¡¯s quite an extravagant bathroom that it even has a whole hinoki cypress in here. Furthermore, it has an open-air bath outside.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because guests often come and stay over in this mansion before ¡¹

    The dressing room¡¯s glass door opens, and the naked Misuzu shows up.

    It¡¯s my suggestion to take a bath together with Tendou Otome for the time being.

    I told Misuzu through the extension telephone, then,

    She said that the bathwater is heating up already

    Knowing that this is a big mansion, I thought that at least four or five can take a bath together, but,

    Entering a tub that can fit in 20 people and still have space surprised me.

    ¡¸ This is a guest-use bath, but, back then, most guests from other districts come to stay over here and bring over attendants ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so this is a bathroom for the attendants? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Misuzu kneels on the bathroom and pours hot water on herself before entering the bathtub.

    Her young and fair skin that sucks on my semen moderately is springy.

    ¡¸ Even so, ain¡¯t this a bit too gorgeous? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t see this on high-class traditional inns.

    ¡¸ This is for the attendants to use, so there¡¯s no holding back ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ They are the people who talk to the people about their impressions after staying over the Kouzuki mansion ¡¹

    Right, the Masters are used to staying over extravagant rooms.

    They won¡¯t go around and tell people how extravagant was the interior because they stayed over the Kouzuki mansion.

    It¡¯s the attendants who make that rumors.

    ¡¸ If the attendant use rooms look pretty yet they say that it¡¯s dirty, or the tools are malfunctioning, then it¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    On the other hand, if the lodging for the attendants isn¡¯t as splendid, they will speak out their thoughts.

    ¡¸ Nowadays, transport facilities have developed that those coming from further districts no longer need to stay over ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Grandfather told us that going to a business trip on far districts were fun before the bullet train opened ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You will ride the train at Tokyo station in the morning and reach the Kansai station at night. There¡¯s no work on that day, so you stay over a hotel, and on the second day, you will meet up with your business partners, and enjoy the local meal at night. Then, on the third day, you return to Tokyo after sightseeing for a while ¡¹

    So business trips are a two-to three-day course.

    ¡¸ But now, you can¡¯t enjoy a day-trip anymore. It was fun because it seemed like a short trip. But nowadays, everything is about the speed that there¡¯s no fun in it ¡¹

    Journeys are about taking it easy on the train and watch the scenery change.

    ¡¸ Although, Grandfather is talking about his youth, that¡¯s why he had some time to enjoy ¡¹

    Misuzu comes over with a smile.

    Tsukiko moved to give Misuzu a space to enter.

    ¡¸ Right. If it¡¯s the current Jii-chan, surely he¡¯d feel exhausted from riding a train for hours ¡¹

    Misuzu approaches me from the left side.

    Tsukiko is on the right side, and Agnes is on my back.

    ¡¸ Oh? I wonder what¡¯s with her? ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at the opened glass door and said.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri? What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s coming too?

    Oh right, the party¡¯s over, so Misuzu¡¯s calling Ruriko Ruriruri.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Torii-san and the others are¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko shows up naked from the dressing room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this?! I can¡¯t accept it! ¡¹

    Torii-san still wearing her clothes, and Adelheid-san shows up.

    Also, Mizushima Karen-san.

    They found out about me naked in the bath and got pale.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama gave orders to take a bath together, I¡¯d gladly accept it, but! ¡¹

    Torii-san sends me a glance.

    ¡¸ Why do I have to take a bath together with Kuromori-san?! ¡¹

    Err.

    Adelheid-san is hiding behind Torii-san, shrinking.

    And behind Adelheid-san is Mizushima Karen-san.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, if you want to stay over, then you have to abide Kouzuki house¡¯s family tradition ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks flatly.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama is a man! ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    Adleheid-san and Karen-san nods.

    ¡¸ And what is the problem? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Torii-san blankly.

    ¡¸ I mean, going to bath with a man, i-it¡¯s shameless! If anyone were to discover ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody will talk about it, we¡¯re in this mansion after all ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Nobody will leak it outside unless Torii-san does it herself ¡¹

    Misuzu says from the bathtub.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s eyes are flapping around.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, hurry up and come. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you stay there ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried at Ruriko as she¡¯s in the dressing room, naked.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m coming right now, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko enters the bath.

    Ruriko¡¯s body is still young, and yet, she¡¯s carrying such allure in it.

    Her pink nipples, white skin.

    There¡¯s no grand change in her body, but still,

    Her body has become a lewd beauty, thanks to her discovering sex, enjoying, and feeling satisfied with it.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko-sama? ¡¹

    Putting Misuzu aside as we¡¯re officially recognized as partners, Torii-san, Adelheid-san, and Karen-san are surprised to think that even Ruriko is okay to show her naked skin to me.

    ¡¸ H-He¡¯s going to see it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-He will see it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko-sama?! ¡¹

    Oh, it looks like the young ladies of nobility aren¡¯t shocked to have Edie, Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, Agnes, and Tendou Otome join me in the bathroom as we¡¯re not nobility.

    They can¡¯t hide their surprise; however, with Misuzu and Ruriko showing their skin without care as they have higher status than themselves.

    The daughters of nobility think of themselves as special.

    ¡¸ Oh? I take a bath together with Onii-sama. He always scrubs my body, and I also wash his in return ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Our family tradition is to take a bath together.

    Misuzu leaned on my body and added.

    ¡¸ We always take a bath together ¡¹

    Michi comes inside the bathroom from Torii-san¡¯s behind.

    She¡¯s showing her naked body majestically.

    As usual, her petite and flat body, and her blank look is what makes her exceptionally beautiful.

    ¡¸ Michi really has a Japanese-like form, it¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    I speak out my thoughts unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, it¡¯s the living national class craftsman creating a Japanese person, and when you take off the Kimono, the naked body will look like this ¡¹

    Yeah, that is Michi¡¯s beauty.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you, Master, ¡¹

    Michi still shows a blank look, but her cheeks are blushing out of embarrassment.

    That smooth white porcelain skin of hers blushes red.

    ¡¸ Really, how can you move so much with that body? ¡¹

    Torii-san, who¡¯s wearing the same clothes as Adelheid-san, looks at Michi¡¯s naked back and says.

    Michi¡¯s body doesn¡¯t look like it belongs to a fighter, it¡¯s a young beauty¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s her, I can see why ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks at Edie.

    Edie, who¡¯s sitting on the edge of the bathtub to deal with Tendou Otome, shows her beautiful tanned skin.

    Edie¡¯s breasts shakes and waves at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ How long are you going to stare at my body? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san and Mizushima Karen-san bowed together.

    I guess girls of different color attracts attention.

    ¡¸ Uhm, do bodyguards also have to join in the bath? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks at Edie as a senior in bodyguard and asks.

    ¡¸ Not really, it¡¯s just a rule in our side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rule? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We all take a bath to get along! ¡¹

    Yomi says while letting her huge breasts float in the water.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. It¡¯s necessary for us ¡¹

    Luna also adds with a smile.

    Koyomi-chan is smiling kindly as well.

    On the other hand, Agnes is glaring at Torii-san while clinging to me.

    As always, she¡¯s alert with the outsiders.

    ¡¸ Haa, I see, so this is a family tradition ¡¹

    Adelheid-san mutters.

    ¡¸ What do we do, Mariko-ojousama? Shall we go in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! ¡¹

    Torii-san told her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I will never show my fair skin to a man ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    The two are confused.

    Behind them is Mizushima Karen-san, looking troubled as well.

    Then.

    ¡¸ And that is why I brought swimsuit for everyone here ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan show up.

    ¡¸ S-Swimsuit? ¡¹

    Torii-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ Indeed, in Europe, people wear a swimsuit when going to hot springs. That makes it possible for men and women to take a bath together ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I know about it, but ¡¹

    Torii-san mumbles.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama, you do wear a swimsuit, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look down on me! I know that much! I can wear a swimsuit! ¡¹

    Torii-san screams.

    ¡¸ B-But, the heated swimming pool in our school¡¯s swimming lessons only have women ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s super-high-class school never hires a young male teacher.

    Therefore, their PE teacher has to be a woman as well.

    ¡¸ Oh? Then do you not go to the beach to swim? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks back.

    ¡¸ B-Beach? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, during summer holidays ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I do put on swimsuits there. Isn¡¯t that natural? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Torii-sama goes to high-class resorts outside the country, but don¡¯t they have males around? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. Father, and his bodyguards, and the other guests of the resort

    She replies, mumbling.

    ¡¸ Then, if you can wear a swimsuit, you don¡¯t mind everyone else, do you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re wearing a swimsuit, then you don¡¯t have to mind. Both in beaches and in bath ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    No, there¡¯s a difference there.

    But, Shou-neechan¡¯s argument is pushy.

    ¡¸ Now that I heard about it, when we went to a beach last summer, there were no other people than us ¡¹

    There was nobody there. You can scream all you want, and nobody¡¯s coming.

    Furthermore, just one order from Misuzu and all the young maids on the spot are gone.

    That beach never had any male than me.

    Therefore, these girls had no problem getting naked on the beach.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a top-class resort for their privacy service ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s only Kouzuki house that can use that island, Momoko-oneesama can¡¯t go there ¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s a top-class resort that only nobility with money and lineage can go.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, let¡¯s go there again, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her cheeks on my chest.

    Misuzu liked that resort.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ N-No way?! ¡¹

    Huh? Torii-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    Oh, I think she knows about that resort.

    But she can¡¯t go there because she¡¯s from Torii house.

    Therefore.

    It shows her the difference between the power of her house and the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Okay, excuse us ¡¹

    Rei-chan took off her clothes right away and goes into the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! Fujimiya-san?! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks back, wondering.

    ¡¸ W-Why are you also naked? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But you can¡¯t get in the bath unless you¡¯re naked? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies while taking off her clothes.

    ¡¸ S-Seki-san too?! W-Why?! ¡¹

    Karen-san is surprised.

    Torii-san points at me.

    ¡¸ B-But there¡¯s a man! Y-You¡¯re getting naked while there¡¯s a man?!!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not just some male ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes. He¡¯s our cherished Master ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at me with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Y-You mean he¡¯s marrying Misuzu-sama and will become the next Kouzuki house¡¯s head? ¡¹

    Torii-san seems to think of it that way.

    ¡¸ I mean, this is what¡¯s usual for us ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Shou and Reika takes a bath together with us all the tie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    Edie, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Agnes.

    Agnes is going Bakerata again.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Torii-sama¡¯s swimsuit is over there, please change to that and come in ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said, then comes in the bathroom naked.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-What do we do, Haiji?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do we do?! Mariko-ojousama! ¡¹

    The two looked at each other.

    ¡¸ Oh? I thought you were to see everything with your own eyes and report to Momoko-oneesama? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momook-oneesama would join in the bath to amuse herself ¡¹

    Misuzu stirs her up.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯m sure that she will see it as an instrument to enjoy ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says while bathing herself.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, she seems to be less capable than we thought, right? Ruriruri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, to think that she won¡¯t join in, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    The two girls of Kouzuki house said. Torii-san;

    ¡¸ I-I understand! I¡¯ll do it! ¡¹

    Ah, she got desperate.

    ¡¸ Haiji, we¡¯re going to wear a swimsuit! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Me too?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will not go through this embarrassment alone. You¡¯re coming with me!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! Aren¡¯t you my bodyguard?! ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at Tendou Otome in the center of the bathtub.

    ¡¸ The enemy is over there! Be sure to keep me safe! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, I understand ¡¹

    Adelheid-san gave up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you should join in ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Taking a bath together is a sign of friendship in Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a chance to get close to Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Rei-chan told Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Right, oh well. As long as I can wear swimsuit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, hurry up, Haiji! ¡¹

    Torii-san disappears back in the dressing room.

    They don¡¯t want to be seen undressing and putting on a swimsuit.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san and Adelheid-san went back, determined to put on a swimsuit, but,

    Mizushima Karen-san is left behind.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, is there any swimsuit for me? ¡¹

    The 12-year-old young lady asks Shou-neechan bashfully.

    ¡¸ I think I have one prepared, but¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at Misuzu.

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ Karen, I don¡¯t allow you to put on a swimsuit. You¡¯re to come here naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s face turned pale right away.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my servant, are you not going to follow my orders? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Her eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s my husband. Can¡¯t you show your skin to Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu has a stern tone in her voice, but her face is showing a kind smile.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t do that, then you fail as a servant. It¡¯s the end of Mizushima house ¡¹

    Karen-san serving Misuzu until she¡¯s 20 is the only way for Mizushima house to revive.

    ¡¸ What will you do, Karen? ¡¹

 Chapter 881. Night of Fun / Stripping girl

    ¡¸ Now, what will you do, Karen? ¡¹

    Misuzu, the new Master, orders Mizushima Karen-san to get naked.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing weird about it. It¡¯s natural to take off your clothes when taking a bath, look, everyone around you is naked ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Karen-san gently.

    Right, Misuzu, Ruriko, and all the other women in here are naked while bathing.

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Karen-san sends me a glance while looking like she¡¯s about to cry.

    Right, I¡¯m also in the bathroom.

    A naked man.

    Getting naked in while a man watches her is a harsh order for a young lady like her.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t you feel sorry for Mizushima-san! ¡¹

    Torii-san shows up from the dressing room wearing a swimsuit.

    She¡¯s wearing a white bikini on the upper half, and the lower half is coiled with a bath towel.

    That white bikini Shou-neechan brought¡­

    I think that it will get see-through once she dips in the water.

    Torii-san¡¯s cute breasts and nipples stand out.

    ¡¸ Wait, Mariko-ojousama! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san jumps in with a bath towel reaching up to her breasts.

    Ah, it looks like she¡¯s naked below her towel.

    Torii-san jumped in so suddenly, so she had to chase after her wearing nothing but a bath towel.

    However, half-race do have whiter skin than others.

    Despite that, the small details of her skin have Oriental characteristics.

    Adelheid-san is still 13, and yet her body proportion is the same as Torii-san, who¡¯s 16.

    ¡¸ Haiji, shut up! ¡¹

    Torii-san told Adelheid-san, but,

    ¡¸ Torii-san should shut up as well ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a radiant smile.

    ¡¸ This is a case inside the Kouzuki house. It¡¯s not something for Torii-san to intervene with ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Karen-san gasps.

    ¡¸ B-but, Mizushima-san is still the young daughter of Mizushima house! ¡¹

    Torii-san tries to protest, but,

    ¡¸ But she is Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s servant, MY servant. Didn¡¯t you proclaim that yourself earlier, Karen? ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san sure did that pledge in front of all the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Were those just empty words? ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Karen-san;

    ¡¸ I-I thought that I just have to serve M-Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? Serving me means serving Danna-sama as well, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, uhm ¡¹

    Karen-san is trembling; she¡¯s about to cry.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry ¡¹

    Huh?

    Koyomi-chan called out to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯m going over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan, Luna, and Agnes.

    The three 12-year-old girls go to Karen-san in the dressing room.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s body is too young. Meanwhile, Agnes¡¯ body is growing to become lewder as she has sex with me every day. Between them is Luna, whose body is appropriate for her age.

    They¡¯re all of the same age, yet their body proportions are different.

    This is the difference in the growing season.

    But, their tensed skin and the meat in their ass and breasts show that they¡¯re still young girls.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re naked too, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Luna smiled at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Girls from her generation come to help her,

    Karen-san¡¯s eyes turn wet.

    ¡¸ As I said earlier, don¡¯t cry ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan is putting a brake on Karen-san¡¯s desire to cry.

    ¡¸ If you cry right now, you¡¯re going to run away from the reality you¡¯re facing. But that only blocks your thinking. You can cry all you want, but nothing will change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Instead, you¡¯ll get branded as useless if you cry right now ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan. Luna.

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Princess Agnes says that if you cry, you lose ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan is translating Agnes¡¯ thoughts.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! Mizushima-san is still young so she can cry! I mean, you should! Anyone will cry in this situation ¡¹

    Torii-san wearing nothing but a white bikini on her upper body rustles her hair and told Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Geez! Calm down, Mariko-ojousama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Don¡¯t stop me, Haiji! I¡¯m calling out what¡¯s strange if I see it as such ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama, nothing will happen even if you make objections. This is¡­ ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks as if spitting out.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Misuzu-sama is giving Mizushima-sama a test ¡¹

    ¡¸ Test? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at Misuzu.

    Misuzu continues to smile, not giving a response.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it obvious that Misuzu-sama is giving Mizushima-sama a harsh order as a test if she really is willing to become a servant? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is just nothing but bullying! Turning a blind eye is the one I can never do! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to report this to Momoko-oneesama! I will tell everyone in school! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s next? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ M-Mizushima-san, w-well¡­ I¡¯ll talk to Momoko-oneesama and have Kaan house take custody of her. It¡¯s too pitiful to watch her serve someone like Misuzu-sama!! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts in agitation.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks like she¡¯s fed up.

    ¡¸ W-What now Haiji?! I can ask Momoko-oneesama, and since Kaan-sama¡¯s family is equal in status with Kouzuki house, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why. Kaan Momoko-sama will not accept Mariko-ojousama¡¯s suggestion ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can you know that, Haiji?! ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks angrily.

    ¡¸ It was Kouzuki-sama who received damage from what Mizushima house has done. Therefore, Kaan-sama can never intervene with this case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? You look like you understand more than your Master ¡¹

    Shou-neechan told Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ I learned a lot from the academy about the circumstances of nobility from each country ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. They do teach that even in the short-term course ¡¹

    These two are both graduates from the same Academy in Europe.

    ¡¸ Then, I will have to explain the rest ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Today, both Mizushima-sama and Kurama-sama¡¯s scandals were brought to light at the same time, however, ¡¹

    Kansai Yakuza threatened Mizushima house and sneaked in Tendou Otome to the Kouzuki mansion.

    Kurama house was deceived by foreign investors that destroyed Kurama Kaku, both the building and the garden.

    ¡¸ And both of them have the same problem inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same? What? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks back.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re nothing similar at all! Mizushima-san was involved with a crime syndicate. Kurama-san wanted to reconstruct the hotel and failed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Both of them were having troubles and naive enough to think that Kouzuki Kakka will save them in the end ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows that Kakka wants the nobility at the current age to remain for the next generation ¡¹

    Right, when Karen-san¡¯s grandfather apologized during the call;

    He said, ¡°I will take responsibility for what happened, and please rebuild Mizushima house with Kouzuki house¡¯s power.¡±

    He says as if it¡¯s natural for Jii-chan, for Kouzuki house, the leader of nobility to do that.

    Kurama house too, they ignored Jii-chan¡¯s warning and trusted the foreign investors and reached a shortage of capital, and yet;

    He sent the Kurama sisters to Misuzu¡¯s party and let his daughters ask for Jii-chan¡¯s help.

    Thinking that Jii-chan will surely save Kurama house from danger by giving them funds.

    ¡¸ I know that. That¡¯s the reason why Kurama-san was stripped of their nobility status, and Mizushima-san has become Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant! ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s merely for form¡¯s sake, isn¡¯t it? The Kurama sisters and Mizushima-san are still both ladies of nobility ¡¹

    Misuzu is trying to turn Karen-san to her pet for real,

    The Kurama sisters are going to become prostitutes. Yet, Torii-san doesn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s not just Torii-san, but all the other young ladies think that way ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    This is the conclusion reached as punishment for the scandals they¡¯ve caused, but in reality, Kouzuki house will keep the young ladies of nobility safe to not hurt their pride.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama?! ¡¹

    Karen-san and Torii-san are surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why Momoko-oneesama left Torii-san to watch. You¡¯re the witness for how Kouzuki house will deal with the culprits of this scandal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Punishment is a necessity to not let this scandal happen again ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Just as I¡¯m giving Karen a test, Grandfather is doing the same. If I were to treat Karen favorably even though she is my servant all because she¡¯s a young lady of Mizushima house, then I cannot become the leader of Kouzuki house in the future. I fail to become Grandfather¡¯s successor ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Seki-san and Fujimiya-san too. If they were to warn or stop me, then they¡¯re expelled from Kouzuki house¡¯s security. It shows that they don¡¯t know what it means to stand in Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan just smile.

    ¡¸ Karen, you¡¯re now my servant, and so you have to obey my orders, no matter how unreasonable they are. If you don¡¯t want that, you can return to Mizushima house ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Karen-san.

    ¡¸ But, if I run away, Mizushima house will¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, it will fall to ruins. Kouzuki house don¡¯t need to get involved, other families will surely come and attack Mizushima house ¡¹

    Other families will never allow a family who caused disorder to remain as nobility.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the nobility that moves this world. Or should I say that there are more political and business circles not involved with nobility? Therefore, we, nobility, have to work together and cooperate at this age. If not, the upstarts will swallow us with their power. Lots of people want to eat up all the fortunes of nobility or wish to use the old name and honor for their convenience ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, our Torii house is thought to be the same as such ¡¹

    Torii house isn¡¯t a noble family from the old times.

    It¡¯s just that Torii Mariko-san is treated as a semi-nobility daughter as her Grandfather belongs to Kanou house.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. If we doubt Torii house, then Mariko-san can¡¯t attend the party today. Besides, you won¡¯t be able to participate in our school. Mariko-san is just overthinking it. ¡¹

    If the nobility is hostile with Torii house, then Torii Mariko-san couldn¡¯t attend in Misuzu¡¯s school.

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-sama just mentioned that nobility joins and helps out each other, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, I did ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I don¡¯t know much about the adult world or with Mizushima house, but shouldn¡¯t you be kinder with Karen-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t stay as children forever. Everyone will become adults soon enough ¡¹

    She looks at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ I leave the adults to Grandfather. But, our generation is already starting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Starting? ¡¹

    Torii-san repeats.

    ¡¸ Karen also thinks that becoming my subordinate and staying in Kouzuki house will make her ties with Kouzuki house stronger, making it profitable for Mizushima house in the future ¡¹

    When she was talking with Jii-chan;

    She accepted becoming Misuzu¡¯s servant with that thought in mind.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I cannot show any unneeded concern for Karen. She made the decision herself, and maybe a former daughter of nobility, but since she¡¯s currently my servant, she has to follow all of my orders ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell you to end your life, at least. But, I don¡¯t need a servant who I can¡¯t trust to serve me anytime. The world we live in is harsh ¡¹

    Karen-san can¡¯t have special treatment because she is the young lady of Mizushima house despite being Misuzu¡¯s servant.

    Dense atmosphere fills the dressing room and bathroom.

    ¡¸ Really, you don¡¯t get it, do you? ¡¹

    Edie said as she smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Edie.

    ¡¸ You know, we already are naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it an honor to have naked bonding with the young lady of the Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no better way to raise friendship than getting naked and washing sweat away together ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s possibly true, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we try to take a bath together with people we want to get along. Then, we move to the next step ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next step? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who aren¡¯t taking a bath together with us won¡¯t know ¡¹

    My women all laugh together.

    The next step is having sex together.

    ¡¸ S-Sure, taking a bath together with Misuzu-sama, is an honor. B-But, the problem is¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san points at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just weird to have a man bath together with us! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what you don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ What are you trying to say that I don¡¯t understand? ¡¹

    Torii-san is angry.

    She throws all to Edie coz she can¡¯t do that with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Darling who¡¯s embarrassed in situations like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone in here is girls and Darling¡¯s the only guy naked here ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re embarrassed that Darling¡¯s watching you, but Darling¡¯s also embarrassed that everyone¡¯s looking at him. The feeling is mutual ¡¹

    Well, I¡¯m already used to this.

    Where all my women see me naked.

    Embarrassed? I also see everyone naked.

    ¡¸ Ugh, hmmm, I didn¡¯t think of that ¡¹

    Torii-san groans.

    She¡¯s smart, but she¡¯s got some stuff out of her consideration.

    ¡¸ E-Enough, I understand ¡¹

    Karen-san said.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama, thank you for helping me out, but I¡­ ¡¹

    She bows her head to Torii-san then faces Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I have sworn to become Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant. I can¡¯t become a good servant if I can¡¯t follow orders ¡¹

    She convinces herself desperately.

    ¡¸ Besides, she¡¯s correct, Kuromori-sama must be embarrassed to be the only man here ¡¹

    No, not really

    ¡¸ So, what will you do, Karen? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ I will get naked as ordered. I will enter the bath naked ¡¹

    She speaks blushingly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not joining the bath. You¡¯re my servant so you will have to help me wash my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Misuzu-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not just mine, Danna-sama¡¯s body as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    The 12-year-old girl raised as a young lady must be resistant to wash the body of a high-schoolboy.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it together! We always wash Nii-san¡¯s body all the time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes tell Karen-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, since this is a rare chance, I will also join and wash Kuromori-san¡¯s back ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan, who never joins in, says that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay, we¡¯re with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not alone, we¡¯re here for you ¡¹

    The trio told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, then please teach me ¡¹

    It seems that she¡¯s reassured by Luna¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then get naked first! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was also embarrassed at first, but I¡¯m okay with it now ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re like that too. At first, it was embarrassing for us to get naked and take a bath together with Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s okay now, we¡¯re family after all ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Ugh! Bakerata! Bakerata! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. I understand it, but give me a bit more time ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes is telling her that she should have sex with me if she wants to call herself a family.

    That¡¯s probably what she¡¯s telling Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Agnes, don¡¯t rush or force her. Let her take it easy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uugh, Bakerata! ¡¹

    Agnes who loves sex wants Koyomi-chan to learn about the pleasures of sex as soon as possible, but,

    I don¡¯t want to force her body that is too young for this.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, so that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Karen-san suddenly speaks.

    ¡¸ I always keep on looking at myself. Right, everyone is also naked. There¡¯s nobody in here feeling embarrassed to face Kuromori-sama while naked ¡¹

    Karen-san looks at the girls around the bathroom.

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s one ¡¹

    Michi points at Tendou Otome, who¡¯s soaking in warm water.

    Tendou Otome is confused about why she is naked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re watching her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Rei-chan and Tsukiko reported.

    ¡¸ But, everyone else is standing boldly while naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ We take a bath together all the time, it¡¯s within the family we trust after all ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Yomi laughs.

    ¡¸ And so, you should join us soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, hurry in Karen-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Take off your clothes right here and show us your naked body. Then, come over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Karen-san readied herself.

    ¡¸ Yes, hurry, hurry, we¡¯ll be waiting here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we will be waiting ¡¹

    The trio watch over her.

    Karen-san starts taking off her clothes.

    ¡¸ W-What should we do? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. For now, I will be changing to my swimsuit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Haiji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In Europe, it¡¯s common sense to put on a swimsuit when going to mixed bathing, so I¡¯m only following the rules! ¡¹

    Saying that: she goes back to the dressing room to change.

    ¡¸ H-Hey wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama, don¡¯t you want to go with full frontal to deepen your bonds with Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s too embarrassing! Nono! I¡¯m putting on my swimsuit too! I¡¯m going with the global standards! ¡¹

    In the end, Torii-san also goes back to finish changing to her swimsuit.

    Meanwhile.

    Rustle.

    Karen-san is taking off her party dress while we¡¯re all watching her.

    Now she¡¯s wearing underwear.

    She¡¯s such a young girl, and yet¡­

    Karen-san is wearing silk underwear, how very young-lady-like.

    I¡¯m sure that¡¯s a custom made one.

    That adult lace panty not suited for her body is quite seductive.

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    Agnes looked at Karen-san¡¯s body and muttered.

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s in between Agnes and Luna.

    Her body is still thin just like other girls, but,

    Her breasts are starting to swell.

    Her waist is starting to constrict too.

    Her body is unlike Koyomi-chan.

    I think she can have sex without a problem now.

    ¡¸ Karen will give birth to Danna-sama¡¯s child until she¡¯s 20 ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to me.

    ¡¸ To reinforce the relationship between Kouzuki and Mizushima house, this would be for the best ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s hands are trembling looks like she can¡¯t take off the hook from her bra.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, help her out ¡¹

    I gave them an order.

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    The three naked girls surround Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, leave this to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s make sure Kuromori-sama sees it all ¡¹

    Making sure that they¡¯re not obstructing my view.

    They all go behind Karen-san.

    Luna takes off Karen-san¡¯s bra.

    ¡¸ Hiii!!! ¡¹

    Karen-san trembles as her nipples feel the air.

    ¡¸ Okay, I took it off ¡¹

    Luna removes the bra.

    Oh, that¡¯s a good shape.

    It¡¯s still small, but it will surely grow bigger.

    Her pink nipples are still hidden inside the areola.

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s take off the bottom! ¡¹

    Agnes and Koyomi-chan pull down Karen-san¡¯s panty in one go.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re all together ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s no hair below her stomach.

    A smooth crotch and a single clean slice in between.

    ¡¸ Her legs are thin and long. I¡¯m sure that she will become a beauty. And a cute pet for Danna-sama to dote on ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me passionately.

 Chapter 882. Night of Fun / Look at this dick

    ¡¸ I-I took them all off ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san speaks to Misuzu with a strained voice.

    ¡¸ Then, come here. Don¡¯t hide your body with your hands. I want to see every inch of Karen¡¯s beautiful body ¡¹

    Misuzu says from the bathtub.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Karen-san replies, but her legs are trembling that she can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes hold Karen-san¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan whispers from Karen-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Three girls of her age guide the naked Karen-san from the dressing room to the bathroom slowly.

    Yeah, her breasts are growing moderately for her age, but,

    As expected, it¡¯s still stiff, there¡¯s no swaying as she walks.

    Still,

    Karen-san, Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan all have thin and long legs.

    I wonder why girls have such good body proportions?

    No, I guess these girls are special.

    They¡¯re all cute, beautiful, and loved.

    ¡¸ Pour some water on yourself and enter the tub ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Karen-san looks around while standing at the edge of the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Here, Karen-san. Are you looking for this? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan brought a pail for her.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Karen-san thanked Koyomi-chan, then squat before the bathtub.

    Ah, her tightly closed slit doesn¡¯t open one bit.

    As expected of a young virgin.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Karen-san blushed as Misuzu, and I watch her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural. Danna-sama and I are giving Karen-san a close inspection, just continue what you¡¯re doing ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Karen-san draws some warm water with the pail and poured it on her body.

    That gesture of hers is beautiful.

    Karen-san was also in the traditional dance if I recall correctly.

    ¡¸ Now get in. Sit in between us ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me ¡¹

    When she crossed over the edge of the tub, I think I saw some pink color inside Karen-san.

    Chapon.

    She¡¯s told not to hide her body with her hands, so Karen-san bends her back and dips her body to the water.

    Even so, I can see her pink areola and her nipples.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s too far, go here. Sit down with us ¡¹

    Misuzu points where Karen-san should be at.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Karen-san joins us that we can feel each other¡¯s breath.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Her breathing is getting rough, she¡¯s nervous.

    She just entered the bath, and yet she¡¯s sweating on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Here, wash your face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Karen-san scoops water and washes her face.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to be okay ¡¹

    Luna and the girls went to the washing place and smile at Karen-san.

    Right, these girls haven¡¯t entered the bathtub yet.

    They created space so it won¡¯t get narrow.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting! ¡¹

    Torii-san and Adelheid-san wearing white swimsuits entered.

    ¡¸ Hey! This is bit small and tight! ¡¹

    The swimsuits Shou-neechan brought for the two sure are tight.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s brazil made so the size should be good enough ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies calmly.

    ¡¸ In South America, it¡¯s common for them to wear tight swimsuits to show off their body line. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, really? You knew that, Haiji? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen images of that, but why do we have to wear some Brazilian swimsuit? I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it either.

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess. Haiji¡¯s thinking if you want to stay as my bodyguard or becoming a bodyguard of a Brazilian millionaire ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes. I did mention that but, Brazil has a small problem that I chose to become Mariko-ojousama¡¯s bodyguard instead ¡¹

    Problem?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s natural. Becoming my bodyguard has a better term than the other ¡¹

    Torii-san puffs her chest with pride.

    ¡¸ No, the reward and working conditions were better in Brazil than with Torii-sama ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    ¡¸ Then what? I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m overflowing with culture, intelligence, and wisdom that you wanted to serve me? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, I will not comment on that part but, ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    ¡¸ In the end, it was just a process of elimination ¡¹

    ¡¸ Elimination? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, the Brazilian was a 48-year-old man, and the impression he gave me was that wants sex with young girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji, what do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Torii-san lacks in knowledge about sex.

    ¡¸ It means that he¡¯s a little bit insane ¡¹

    Adelheid-san replied sullenly.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I thought that it¡¯s better to serve Mariko-ojousama than that man ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? That kind of elimination? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the problem? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ If I didn¡¯t do that, I cannot use what I learned in the Academy. And the fact that I abandoned my fatherland ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s got her circumstances too.

    ¡¸ But, you couldn¡¯t find an employer in Europe, could you? That is why you had to go to Brazil or Japan ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Other than that, I heard that China also looks for young bodyguards like me, but, the situation there isn¡¯t any better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that someone at your age cannot get a decent commission unless you enter some organization ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    Adelheid-san is a 13-year-old bodyguard, after all.

    Nobody decent enough would hire her unless she¡¯s got a big organization guaranteeing her identity.

    ¡¸ Normally, for someone as promising as you, you should¡¯ve been recommended to some organization by the academy as soon as you graduate, shouldn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, who knows the circumstances in the Academy in Europe, asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a private matter, so I prefer not to talk about it ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ I see, then I won¡¯t ask. Besides, I can guess what it is anyway ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said while showing a kind smile.

    I wonder what the reason why Adelheid-san couldn¡¯t find employers in Europe is?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all for the talk, Torii-san, come inside the bath. How long are you going to stay outside? ¡¹

    Misuzu told the two.

    ¡¸ Oh right, then ¡¹

    Torii-san used the pail Karen-san used and poured warm water on herself.

    She rubs her back, front, her crotch gently.

    ¡¸ M-Mariko-ojousama! ¡¹

    Suddenly, Adelheid-san calls her out.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked up at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s becoming transparent! ¡¹

    Right. As expected.

    Torii-san¡¯s white bikini is turning transparent.

    The tight fit swimsuit is now showing the skin below as soon as she poured warm water on herself.

    Her skin, her pink nipples.

    Her crotch also shows the shape of her slit.

    ¡¸ Oh, it looks like it. What about it? ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ No, look, Mariko-ojousama. Are you not embarrassed that you¡¯re showing what¡¯s below your swimsuit? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said. Torii-san;

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    Hmmm?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still wearing my swimsuit. I¡¯m not naked, so I don¡¯t have to be embarrassed ¡¹

    T-Torii-san?!

    Oh, right./

    She only has the upper-class knowledge for young ladies where it¡¯s embarrassing to be naked in front of men.

    But, she lacks knowledge about sex.

    Therefore, she was so opposed to having Karen-san get naked in front of me, but,

    That was only because she thinks that it¡¯s a disgrace for young ladies to show their naked bodies to men like me.

    But the idea of men seeing their naked body doesn¡¯t bother her that much.

    Therefore, she could wear a see-through swimsuit, but she can protect her honor with that.

    She thinks that there¡¯s no problem with it.

    ¡¸ I think I may be wrong for choosing Mariko-ojousama as my Master ¡¹

    Adelheid-san sighed.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Pour yourself some warm water too. I¡¯m going in now ¡¹

    Torii-san pushes the pail to Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Adelheid-san poured warm water on herself while hiding her chest and crotch.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ By all means ¡¹

    Torii-san dips into the water.

    Adelheid-san follows her master.

    ¡¸ Oh? This is surprisingly lukewarm ¡¹

    Torii-san is surprised by the temperature of the water.

    ¡¸ Yes. Taking a long bath in warm water to warm your mind and body is the way of Kouzuki house. Hot water is bad for the heart ¡¹

    Also, we often have sex while taking a bath, so¡­

    It would get hard to breathe if it¡¯s hot water.

    ¡¸ Well, I thought that Kouzuki-sama prefers it hotter than this ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    Right, she¡¯s ignoring the fact that she¡¯s in the same bath as me.

    But, that¡¯s some nicely shaped breasts.

    Her hips seem tight as well.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house was formerly a Kyoto family, and isn¡¯t it an Edo tradition to prefer hotter baths? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, indeed. Grandfather does get angry if he¡¯s not a freshly drawn hot bath for him. If I recall, Torii family has always been in Tokyo ¡¹

    And that conversation continues.

    ¡¸ Anyway, since everyone now has taken a bath¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu changes the topic.

    ¡¸ Come, we should wash our bodies first. Misuzu-oneesama seems to be talking about some business ¡¹

    Yomi got up from the bath and told Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Leave these girls to me ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at me while shaking her huge breasts.

    ¡¸ I will leave everything to Misuzu-oneesama for today ¡¹

    Ruriko also heads to the washing area.

    ¡¸ T-Then, me too ¡¹

    Karen-san, who shrunk down in between Misuzu and me, tries to escape the bathtub, following Yomi and Ruriko, but¡­

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t, Karen. You need to warm yourself further ¡¹

    Misuzu stops Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, give Karen a light hug. ¡¹ Make sure she doesn¡¯t run away ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Karen-san trembled in surprise.

    ¡¸ Take that gentle hug from the back. Lean your body to Danna-sama and relax. You¡¯re too nervous right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, you should do that ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Edie nods.

    ¡¸ No, but, i-is that okay? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san asks Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Everything¡¯s the same now that we¡¯re here. We¡¯re already taking a bath together ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t oppose having Karen-san, and I touch skins in the bath.

    She might be feeling unpleasant, but she¡¯s not the one receiving the hug anyway.

    Besides, she doesn¡¯t understand the sexual implications.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is still 13, so she¡¯s confused.

    Still, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan aren¡¯t opposing Misuzu¡¯s suggestion, then,

    They won¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸ Karen-san, come here ¡¹

    I call her out.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san is sitting and grasping her knees, her body is stiff, trembling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s body loosens up thanks to the Miko power.

    ¡¸ Oops, that was close ¡¹

    I embraced her young body from behind.

    ¡¸ Wahiii!! ¡¹

    Karen-san twitched as soon as our skins touched as if she got electrified.

    ¡¸ See? Nothing to be afraid of ¡¹

    I gently embraced her small body.

    Yeah, it feels different to touch her.

    A young lady raised with care, her skin has no scratch at all.

    Her white skin is so smooth.

    Also, the feeling of her ass.

    ¡¸ Then, what are we going to do now? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Shou-neechan?

    She pretends to not notice the afraid girl in my arms.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. I want to know that too ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s white bikini is see-through in the water.

    This is much lewder than buck naked.

    That sight is arousing.

    However, she hasn¡¯t noticed that sentiment at all.

    She concentrates on what interests her that she forgets the people around her.

    ¡¸ We all captured the subordinates of the Kansai crime syndicate that were lurking around the mansion ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re split into two groups, but each of them has a separate party ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s the people who want to kill Tendou Otome to cause a scandal on Kouzuki house.

    And also the group who wants to rescue Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s still early, I thought they were going to keep the suspense ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    It¡¯s still too early for the enemy to contact police and media and say, ¡°Our girl still hasn¡¯t come back from the party in the Kouzuki house, maybe she¡¯s dragged into some trouble inside the mansion.¡±

    It hasn¡¯t been an hour since the party ended.

    ¡¸ Yes, the enemy observation still continues ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied.

    ¡¸ Still, isn¡¯t this girl a bit too quiet? What happened to her? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯s forced ¡¹

    Adelheid-san mutters.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s surrounded with so many people ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s sitting on the tub with her hands cuffed.

    Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, Edie, and Michi surround her.

    ¡¸ If I were here, I would be shrinking in this situation ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Even a daughter of a Kyoukaku couldn¡¯t probably deal with these four while naked.

    However, Tendou Otome¡¯s no longer screaming and remains quiet because;

    She is under Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power control.

    ¡¸ You should watch like that for a bit longer ¡¹

    Misuzu told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I want you to understand from the bottom of your heart how foolish it is to lay down your life for something this trivial ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Right, you think that it has a meaning as you can protect the honor of your father in the Yakuza world. That is the reason why you came here and don¡¯t mind dying, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu retaliates the hateful glare with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing but silly, humans aren¡¯t born to die in such a stupid way ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Torii-san says as she can¡¯t pick up the mood.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s foolish. Both you and your father I mean ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s anger turned to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ W-What?! You can¡¯t do anything even if you glare at me like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama, please stop provoking the prisoner ¡¹

    Adelheid-san scolds her Master.

    Right, she¡¯s loosening her guard since her focus is on Tendou Otome.

    She was desperately hiding her chest so I won¡¯t see it earlier, and yet,

    Now her transparent white bikini is showing her nipples.

    Oh, her areola is big. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s half.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Suddenly, Karen-san calls out to me, seeming troubled.

    ¡¸ W-What is this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Torii-san turned this way.

    ¡¸ S-Something is touching my butt ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, it¡¯s erect ¡¹

    I said honestly.

    ¡¸ Erect? What erect? ¡¹

    Naturally, Torii-san doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Wait, u-uhm, y-you mean, that? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks like she knows about it?

    ¡¸ Aaah! Something twitched! ¡¹

    Karen-san is trying to get away from me with her stiff body.

    ¡¸ We still have some time, so why not? ¡¹

    Edie told Misuzu and me.

    ¡¸ Right, what do you think, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s erect, then you won¡¯t feel refreshed unless you ejaculate, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    W-Well.

    ¡¸ Darling, I think you already know, but ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Moving forward, we need to laugh it off despite the serious conversation ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s life.

    Karen-san¡¯s future.

    Kurama sisters¡¯ future.

    ¡¸ And using the power of sex is the best way to do that ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Yeah, do I have to remove three screws from my head and get stupid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, just blow away the absurd ideas with even more absurd ones ¡¹

    I see.

    I get the direction of Misuzu and Edie¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ Well then ¡¹

    I face Torii-san, Adelheid-san, Karen-san, and Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s show them what kind of phenomenon is a man¡¯s erection ¡¹

    I part from Karen-san¡¯s body I was hugging from behind.

    Then.

    I stand up from the bathtub.

    ¡¸ This is what an erection is ¡¹

    Bamyoon!

    My penis stands firmly.

    It¡¯s pushed out in front of Karen-san¡¯s view.

    ¡¸ Hii, hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    The shock is too big that Karen-san froze as she stares at my hard glans.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s that?! Is that some illness? ¡¹

    Torii-san is also surprised.

    ¡¸ Eep! It¡¯s my first time seeing one ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is looking at my erect dick with her eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ Okay, don¡¯t look away, stare at it ¡¹

    Tsukiko orders Tendou Otome.

    Therefore, Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t look away from my erect penis as well.

    ¡¸ That thing will go inside you soon enough ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    Right.

    To release Tendou Otome from her father and the Yakuza¡¯s chains, then¡­

    I have to violate her in front of her father, her allies, and the Yakuza, who wants to kill her.

    To make them understand that she has become my woman, both in mind and body, that she can¡¯t return to the world of Yakuza anymore.

    ¡¸ Karen too ¡¹

    Misuzu told Karen.

    ¡¸ Tonight, you will reach the point of no return ¡¹

 Chapter 883. Night of Fun / Misuzuâ€™s sex study tour Part 1

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we do it, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ W-What are you going to do?! ¡¹

    Torii-san, who lacks sexual knowledge, is confused.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to serve Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you see that it¡¯s in pain, so big and tense. Therefore, I will comfort it ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s fingers touch my erect penis.

    Ugh.

    My sensitive glans twitched from the pleasure.

    ¡¸ Comfort? ¡¹

    Torii-san watches Misuzu caress my penis gently.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Shouldn¡¯t we leave? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san knows about sex, so she¡¯s trying to escape, but,

    ¡¸ Are you really going to leave your Master? ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ No, Mariko-ojousama, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get out of the bathroom ¡¹

    Adelheid-san, who no longer hides her breasts through her white bikini, tries to pull Torii-san¡¯s arm, but.

    ¡¸ Haiji? What¡¯s that? What is Misuzu-sama talking about? I don¡¯t get it so explain it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s, well¡­ ¡¹

    The half-foreign beauty seems confused about how to explain sex to her Master.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand when you see it ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama ordered Torii-san to watch so you will stay, won¡¯t you? Then, you must observe ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I-I-If t-that will cause harm to Mariko-ojousama or me, I-I-I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Adelheid-san goes in front of Torii-san.

    It looks like she feels her chastity is in danger?

    ¡¸ Why would you imagine that? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only talking about serving Danna-sama. I wasn¡¯t talking about Torii-san or you ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-B-But ¡¹

    Misuzu ignored Adelheid-san, who¡¯s panicking and looked at Karen-san and Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ You two should watch as well. You will do the same later ¡¹

    Then, with Karen-san;

    ¡¸ Especially Karen, this is the most important job that you have to do as my servant ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s watching Misuzu¡¯s hand gently caress my erect penis that is right in front of her.

    ¡¸ Karen, you are my pet and Danna-sama¡¯s sex doll ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s 12-year-old body trembles to the bone.

    ¡¸ B-Bagerata!!! ¡¹

    Agnes roars from the washing area.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan wants to join?! Geez, it¡¯s my day today though? I will be the first one ¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s day today.

    And so, everyone is staying over Kouzuki mansion tonight.

    Agnes stands as Misuzu¡¯s guests right now.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Danna-sama has been holding back all this time, Agnes should know that Danna-sama isn¡¯t satisfied with just one round, shouldn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Right, there were too many troubles today.

    That I still haven¡¯t ejaculated since earlier this morning.

    Usually, I would¡¯ve already ejaculated in someone¡¯s womb twice or thrice before evening.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, please help with the preparations for Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko brings in something square-shaped from the corner of the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Here, push the switch there Agnes-chan, it¡¯s the same as what we have in the mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    Agnes pushed the switch on the side of the box.

    Then.

    The box swells up and turns into an air mat.

    That¡¯s what we always use when having sex in the bathroom.

    They even brought that here, I saw that stuffed in the car earlier today.

    The air mat expands to tablet size, then,

    Agnes pats it with her cute hands, confirming the elasticity.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    She tells us that the bed is prepared.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu kisses the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama! That¡¯s dirty! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Misuzu shows a malicious smile.

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s where the urine comes out, right? ¡¹

    Urine?

    ¡¸ You mean pee? ¡¹

    Misuzu said purposely.

    ¡¸ T-that¡¯s right! I know that it¡¯s that kind of organ! I-I mean ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s blushing.

    ¡¸ I-I also urinate from that area ¡¹

    Her head¡¯s in chaos that she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying.

    ¡¸ Pee comes out of here, but this is a much more precious spot ¡¹

    Misuzu says while licking my glans.

    ¡¸ Either way, it¡¯s a part of my beloved Danna-sama. It¡¯s nothing dirty ¡¹

    Misuzu uses her lips to stroke my glans.

    ¡¸ I will lick any part of Danna-sama¡¯s body ¡¹

    Misuzu goes all out on fellatio.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, so delicious. Karen, I will teach you how to do this later ¡¹

    Karen-san is speechless as she watches the fellatio happening in front of her.

    Even so, her eyes are open, watching Misuzu move her tongue.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go over there next. Torii-san, come with us and watch. Karen-san, come with us. You need to watch closely and learn it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s body is petrified.

    ¡¸ Hai!!!! ¡¹

    Michi releases her Qi on Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Aah! ¡¹

    Karen-san, who seemed like she¡¯s paralyzed loosens up.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re to follow Misuzu-sama¡¯s orders, this is your test ¡¹

    Michi said. Karen-san;

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    She replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ As for the prisoner, should we let her stay here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, Michi ¡¹

    Tendou Otome will watch us have sex from the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama, I¡¯m also here, worry not ¡¹

    Michi told Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯m also here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan stick to Tendou Otome¡¯s back.

    Oh.

    Tsukiko and the mind-reading girls are¡­

    They can sense the pleasure from when Misuzu and I have sex.

    They¡¯re also feeling the same pleasure.

    If that¡¯s the case, their concentration on their control over Tendou Otome might weaken.

    That¡¯s why Michi, and Shou-neechan,

    They¡¯re saying that they will hold off Tendou Otome when Tsukiko concentrates with us.

    However.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think it will be okay. Perhaps my heart will turn the tides with her ¡¹

    Tsukiko is saying that the pleasure she senses from Misuzu will pass off to Tendou Otome.

    That means, Tendou Otome will experience Misuzu¡¯s ecstasy through Tsukiko, while still a virgin.

    She will not have any chance to escape while we¡¯re immersing ourselves in sex.

    ¡¸ Then, bring this girl with you too ¡¹

    Edie points at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Kaan Momoko told Misuzu to not use Miko powers on that girl, right? ¡¹

    Right, Momoko-neechan told Misuzu to not use that power on Torii-san.

    ¡¸ But, this girl wasn¡¯t specified ¡¹

    Right, Adelheid-san¡­

    There were no promises made with the bodyguard.

    ¡¸ W-W-What?! What are you doing with me?! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is afraid.

    ¡¸ Nothing really, if we¡¯re talking about your physical body ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Well then, Yomi will be in charge of her! ¡¹

    Yomi comes close to Adelheid-san while her huge breasts sway around.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing, just a handshake. Go on, grab it, let¡¯s have a handshake! ¡¹

    Yomi forcibly took Adelheid-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Now then, Danna-sama, Karen, let¡¯s go over there ¡¹

    Misuzu stands up and invites us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ What we¡¯re about to do is sex, an act of love ¡¹

    Misuzu and I sit down on the air mat.

    Karen-san sits on the side.

    She curls her small body, trying to hide her chest so I won¡¯t see it, but,

    Her crotch is in full view.

    This young lady concentrates on hiding her nipples than her slit.

    Yeah, I can see her cute slit.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re here with you ¡¹

    Luna said while sitting next to Karen-san.

    Agnes and Koyomi-chan also come over.

    Just like Tsukiko and Yomi, they intend to convey Misuzu¡¯s pleasure to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Luna, don¡¯t overdo it ¡¹

    I warned her.

    Tsukiko can have Tendou Otome get crazy from the pleasure but,

    Karen-san is too young, it¡¯s not okay to give her too much pleasure.

    We need Karen-san to get interested in sex, where she sees it as pleasurable, not unpleasant.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be careful, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ Men and women who love each other commits sex. And through sex, a child is created. And this is the act ¡¹

    Misuzu said, comes close to me, and kissed me in the lips.

    ¡¸ My. So it was true that you make a child when you kiss a man? ¡¹

    T-Torii-san.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s just a normal kiss. Sex is what¡¯s next ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs and embraces me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Me too. Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you! Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too, Misuzu ¡¹

    We kiss each other repeatedly while embracing our naked bodies.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Danna-sama¡¯s kiss is so sweet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s kiss is sour. It tastes like lemon ¡¹

    Her lips are soft.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s arousing to have people other than the usual watch us ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ You love people watching you, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I love it! Danna-sama, your tongue please ¡¹

    Our tongues entwine while everyone watches.

    ¡¸ Haiji, what is Misuzu-sama doing? I know about kissing, but why are they moving their tongues like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either! ¡¹

    I mean, it¡¯s a girl 3 years older asking someone younger.

    The two of them are virgins for sure.

    ¡¸ Surely, Misuzu-sama¡¯s just a pervert! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have received warnings while learning in Academy. They told me to be careful because most in the upper-class are perverts ¡¹

    No, if entwining tongues is a perverted act,

    Then you won¡¯t be able to endure what¡¯s coming.

    Especially Misuzu, who has a hobby to show off when she¡¯s peeing.

    ¡¸ Therefore, what do you mean by pervert?! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama, do you not know the meaning of hentai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, doesn¡¯t it mean metamorphose? ¡¹1

    What?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s when the insect goes from maggot stage to adult ¡¹

    Oh, holometabolism. 2

    ¡¸ That is the term for living creatures! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san snapped.

    ¡¸ Then, what kind of terminology is the ¡°hentai/pervert¡± you¡¯re talking about, Haiji!?!! ¡¹

    Torii-san snaps back.

    ¡¸ Err, well, it¡¯s a common language! I think! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why ¡°I think¡± !? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Japanese isn¡¯t my native language, please understand that at least, Mariko-ojousama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m a fool! ¡¹

    Oh right, Misuzu and I are starting to have sex.

    The atmosphere has turned bewitching.

    These two blows it all away with their screams.

    ¡¸ According to the West, HENTAI talks about erotic anime and manga coming from Japan. ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ If you think I¡¯m lying, you can look it up later ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ What? Anime? Manga? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ I told you I don¡¯t know anything about it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As soon as Adelheid-san said that. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, lick Misuzu¡¯s breasts1 ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s fawning on me.

    ¡¸ When someone you love licks your breasts, it makes you shiver. It feels good. It makes me happy! ¡¹

    Misuzu kneels and pushes her chest on my face.

    ¡¸ Here, Danna-sama. ¡¹

    Her nipples are already stiff.

    I crawl my tongue on Misuzu¡¯s nipples, making sure everyone sees it.

    ¡¸ Uuu, yes! ¡¹

    Misuzu trembles, showing her enchanted eyes.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s licking her breasts? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s watching us dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ H-Haiji, I thought breasts are only for children to drink milk from? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know any of this ¡¹

    I continue to suck on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaah~ It feels good! Danna-sama¡¯s so cute! ¡¹

    Misuzu gently pats my head.

    ¡¸ Aah, touch me more, fondle it. Misuzu¡¯s breasts belong to Danna-sama ¡¹

    I grope Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s growing bigger since the past months ¡¹

    If you ask me, Misuzu¡¯s on the smallish side, but.

    It¡¯s growing bigger now.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s receiving a lot of love from Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m also taking lessons on how to make my breasts bigger and make sure that it has a good shape ¡¹

    Right, from Minaho-neesan.

    It¡¯s the program to make one have a beautiful body through meals and exercise.

    It¡¯s formerly created to produce beautiful prostitutes in the brothel through trial and error.

    Mana¡¯s putting it all to use.

    And Mana¡¯s growing more beautiful compared to the first months.

    The other girls also take the same program, merging it with their current state.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s also doing her best. I want Danna-sama¡¯s love for always ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Misuzu¡¯s a hard worker ¡¹

    I say while burying my face into Misuzu¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why I love Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama~ ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ Somehow, they¡¯re talking about a program to give yourself a good body proportion ¡¹

    Torii-san bites into our conversation.

    ¡¸ Yes, there is. Yomi and everyone is taking the same program ¡¹

    Yomi replies while showing off her huge breasts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a program to let girls in their growth period become more beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that true? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you look at the girls around here you¡¯ll understand ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also undergoing the same program ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Torii-san turned her head back from the voice she heard.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I mean, I also want to look beautiful ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied blushing.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, that program from Kuromori house doesn¡¯t weaken the muscles used for fighting, it¡¯s excellent ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s impressed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also doing it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no longer in my growth period, but still, I want to stay beautiful! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, you¡¯re beautiful enough already ¡¹

    I shouted without thinking.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu glared at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my time right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t make that face, geez, you¡¯re so cute, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled when she saw my apologetic face.

    ¡¸ I love you so much! And so, please look at Misuzu when you¡¯re in Misuzu¡¯s arms. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Misuzu ¡¹

    We embraced each other and kissed.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, lick it ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I want you to lick it while everyone watches ¡¹

    Misuzu lies down on the air mat and spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s already wet down there ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s secret place is moist.

    ¡¸ Right. It looks like it would overflow unless I lick it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please, Danna-sama ¡¹

    I push my head to Misuzu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ W-Wait?! N-No way, are you licking that place?! Really?! ¡¹

    Torii-san is agitated.

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s where urine comes out! Won¡¯t you fall ill if you lick that place?! Hey, Haiji?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stop asking me! ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s face is blushing, but she¡¯s fixated here.

    I stretch out my tongue.

    Then, I lick Misuzu¡¯s wet spring.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaahN~ ¡¹

    Misuzu leaked out a cute voice.

    ¡¸ W-What?! You look like a dog! That¡¯s just a puppy drinking milk, don¡¯t you think so?! Haiji?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know!!! ¡¹

    I purposely make wet sounds.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, aaah! Aaaaahn! It feels good! Danna-sama, it feels good! ¡¹

    Misuzu moans.

    ¡¸ Karen, watch. This is pleasure. It feels good when Danna-sama¡¯s crawling his tongue on me! Ah~ ¡¹

    She calls on Karen-san, sitting on the mat.

    ¡¸ Right. It feels good when Nii-san licks you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes whisper to Karen-san¡¯s ears.

    Karen-san is in shock of what she¡¯s watching.

    She forgot to cover her chest.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. It feels good in your breasts, but it feels better when it¡¯s below ¡¹

    Yomi speaks to herself.

    Adelheid-san forgot that she¡¯s holding hands with Yomi already.

    She¡¯s watching me lick Misuzu while having a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Haiji, somehow, I feel my body¡¯s heating up ¡¹

    Torii-san is getting aroused.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Misuzu-sama looks like she¡¯s in so much pleasure ¡¹

    Tsukiko is talking to Tendou Otome like she¡¯s gossiping.

    ¡¸ Ugh! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s blushing.

    Oh, she¡¯s fidgeting below.

    The pleasure I¡¯m giving to Misuzu goes to Tsukiko.

    Then Tsukiko makes that sensation reach Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Aaah! Danna-sama! It feels so good! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s sexual pleasure is corroding all the girls around.

 Chapter 884. Night of Fun / Misuzuâ€™s sex study tour Part 2

    ¡¸ Watch this everyone ¡¹

    Laying on top of the air mat in the washing area in the bathroom.

    Misuzu spreads her legs wide and shows her pussy to everyone.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s already wet ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s labium¡¯s loosened up, and the pink insides are visible. Misuzu¡¯s love nectar is overflowing from the inside.

    ¡¸ What? What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Torii-san, who lacks sexual knowledge, is staring hard.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s inducing Adelheid-san as they¡¯re holding hands.

    She can¡¯t look away even if she wants to.

    She can¡¯t do anything but watch Misuzu and I do stuff.

    ¡¸ Kuh ¡¹

    Tendou Otome, who is under Tsukiko¡¯s control, is the same.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s feeling the arousal and pleasure from Misuzu directly to her body.

    ¡¸ Wow! That looks amazing, Karen-san ¡¹

    Luna whispers on Karen-san¡¯s ears.

    Mizushima Karen-san is forced to observe us at close range.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Misuzu-sama?! A-Are you sick? ¡¹

    The young lady of Mizushima house doesn¡¯t know about how women get wet yet.

    ¡¸ No. You become like that when you receive Nii-san¡¯s love. Look at me ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s crotch is wet too.

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    Agnes is also twitching her hips.

    ¡¸ Karen-san will understand it soon enough ¡¹

    Luna holds Karen-san¡¯s hand naturally.

    It¡¯s not as strong as what Tsukiko¡¯s doing with Tendou Otome, but she¡¯s sending the sexual pleasure to Karen-san¡¯s body.

    All of my women in here are accomplices.

    Tendou Otome, Torii Mariko-san, Adelheid Katori-san, and Mizushima Karen-san are the victims dragged to the waves of sexual pleasure.

    ¡¸ Look at this place ¡¹

    Misuzu spreads her vagina.

    She shows her clitoris.

    The small red jewel glitters.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Torii-san probably hasn¡¯t seen that from her own.

    ¡¸ All women have this in them ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ And when you have someone lick there, it feels ecstatic ¡¹

    She swallows her saliva with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    I bury my face on Misuzu¡¯s crotch once again.

    I stretch out my tongue and reach out for Misuzu¡¯s stiff clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn~ It feels good!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu gasps cutely.

    ¡¸ Yes, that feels good. I love it when Danna-sama licks me! Aaah! Aaah! I¡¯m so happy! I feel so blessed!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s sexual pleasure is circulating inside this bathroom through the shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, I really don¡¯t, but that looks like she¡¯s feeling good, right? ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks while being somewhat excited.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know, I¡­ ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is fidgeting.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Haiji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I feel like my body is getting hotter ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s smiling while still holding hands with Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Well, me too. It feels hazy in my chest ¡¹

    Then Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ As for me, it¡¯s not in my chest but around my hips. It feels like my blood is heating up, and it¡¯s gathering in there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Waist? ¡¹

    The promise between Kouzuki house and Kaan house¡­Momoko-neechan told us to not use the Miko power on Torii-san, so,

    Torii-san¡¯s the only one getting spellbound by the sexual atmosphere.

    There¡¯s no sexual pleasure pouring into her like Adelheid-san.

    However.

    The young lady filled with curiosity is drawn into sex.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaah. Aaaaah~ Yes. It feels good! Aaah~ Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu just dipped in warm water, and so she¡¯s sweating.

    Oh, the smell of her sour love nectar and the sweet smell of a female are mixing.

    ¡¸ Gugu, what is t-this? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is desperately trying to resist the burning lust forced into her body.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a lesbian, aren¡¯t you? Then, I think you know the pleasure Misuzu-sama¡¯s feeling right now ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers.

    Right, Tendou Otome ensnared the young lady of Takahama products with her lesbian techniques.

    She should know the pleasure of licking the clitoris.

    Except for vaginal insertion, she should know about getting naked and licking each other¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Men¡¯s tongue is disgusting! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ But, you want to make love with Misuzu-sama, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko is reading Tendou Otome¡¯s heart.

    Oh, she¡¯s not superimposing that she is Misuzu and I¡¯m licking her like the other girls, but,

    She wants to replace me and attack Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome, who has been quiet since earlier, starts talking.

    It¡¯s most likely because of lust, making her open up.

    ¡¸ Ah, Karen-san is also getting wet! ¡¹

    Luna said, and I looked at Karen.

    Potari, potari.

    Her young virgin slit is dripping some hot liquid.

    ¡¸ Bakerata! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is saying, ¡°Me too!¡± ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan translated.

    I see. Agnes spreads her legs and shows her wet vagina to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Really, that¡¯s amazing, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said. She¡¯s still a virgin though.

    Miko power is making her experience sex indirectly from other women.

    Her body is too young, and so her fear of sex is still strong, but she doesn¡¯t have any unpleasant feelings towards sex.

    No, that¡¯s what¡¯s special about my women.

    They don¡¯t hate sex and enjoy it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna?

    You were reading my thoughts?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re having sex with Nii-san, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yomi will never do it with any other men! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not afraid because it¡¯s Kou-sama, and instead, we feel warm pleasure ¡¹

    Luna, Yomi, Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ I understand that. Kuromori-san isn¡¯t scary at all ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan too?

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s what¡¯s great about Darling! ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Slipping into the party of the young ladies alone, or being the only male in this bathroom filled with women, he¡¯s able to adapt to it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t feel fear nor displeasure from someone, that¡¯s when they enter your mind. That¡¯s what happened to me ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Even now, it hasn¡¯t become like this because of Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s power ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ Yes. This is all Onii-sama¡¯s power ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks lastly.

    ¡¸ Aaaah~ Danna-sama, I want it. Give it to me ¡¹

    Misuzu shouts while her body trembles.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to cum from this! I want to cum with Danna-sama¡¯s penis!!! ¡¹

    Okay.

    I stop my tongue from attacking Misuzu¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Shall I go top? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s expression is melting as she looks up at me.

    ¡¸ You want to get on top and swing your hips? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think those who are going to see sex for the first time won¡¯t feel scared if I¡¯m on top ¡¹

    Right.

    Instead of watching a man get on top and thrust hard as their first watch,

    It¡¯s better to show the woman on top of the man and enjoying sex at her own pace.

    ¡¸ Here, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu gets up, and we switch spots.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I lie down on the air mattress.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t that look bigger than earlier? ¡¹

    Torii-san says as she looks at my penis that is about to pierce the heavens.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu licks my penis and smears it with saliva.

    ¡¸ W-What are they going to do?! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s watching out of curiosity.

    ¡¸ This part of Danna-sama will go inside me ¡¹

    Misuzu told Torii-san delightfully.

    ¡¸ W-Will that fit in?! I mean, it¡¯s too big! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Hey, what does that mean? What is Misuzu-sama talking about?! ¡¹

    And Adelheid-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s going in! T-That¡¯s what sex means ¡¹

    She replies while breathing roughly and blushing.

    It looks like she¡¯s feeling odd from the sexual desire injected to her.

    Though she received professional training in Europe, she¡¯s still a 13-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ N-No way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ When a man and a woman have sex, they create a child! That¡¯s what happens! Therefore, I was taught in the academy to be careful with weird employers that might force us on sexual acts by their contract, and yet, aaaaah! I¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Haiji?! ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on with Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just slightly aroused, if you worry too much then you lose ¡¹

    Edie said, laughing.

    ¡¸ Karen, watch this, this is where Danna-sama will enter ¡¹

    Misuzu spreads her vagina.

    She scoops some love nectar from her insides and smears it on my penis.

    ¡¸ Later, you will do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Karen-san is afraid.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Luna, Agnes, and Koyomi-chan snuggles with Karen-san.

    ¡¸ N-No, I don¡¯t want this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you have a trauma in sex ¡¹

    Tendou Otome trembles. Tsukiko reads the memory deep inside her heart.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s Kou-sama. We will also feel the happiness Misuzu-sama will feel ¡¹

    Then she embraces Tendou Otome¡¯s body from behind.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s do this ¡¹

    Misuzu lowers her hips, and my glans touches her entrance.

    ¡¸ N-No way, are you really going to put it in?! ¡¹

    Torii-san is staring hard at the contact point.

    No, Adelheid-san, Karen-san, Tendou Otome.

    All the other girls too.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! Auuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Kuchuri.

    My glans opens up Misuzu¡¯s narrow entrance.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn~ I love it when this thick part goes in! ¡¹

    Misuzu slowly lowers her hips.

    She swallows in my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Uwawawa, it really went in!!! ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks in surprise.

    ¡¸ Hey, how far is that going to go?! It¡¯s already halfway in!? Haiji?! Is Misuzu-sama okay?! ¡¹

    She asks Adelheid-san, but.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it feels hot in my stomach!!! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s conveying Misuuz¡¯s body sensation to Adelheid-san.

    It should be just enough pleasure suited for a virgin girl at her age, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, no, don¡¯t go inside me!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s probably enhancing what she¡¯s pouring to Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels good. Danna-sama¡¯s rubbing my insides. Aaah~ Karen, are you watching? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    The young Karen-san is watching a man and woman unite right next to her.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, how far inside do you think you are? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Oh, Karen-san¡¯s nipples are puffing up.

    She¡¯s also aroused.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all! ¡¹

    Misuzu pushes her hips downwards.

    Pichuuu.

    My glans push out Misuzu¡¯s love nectar and seep out from the joint.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s all in ¡¹

    Torii-san is overcome with surprise.

    ¡¸ How are they doing that? ¡¹

    A connection between a naked man and woman.

    She asks the meaning of the live sex she¡¯s watching for the first time.

    ¡¸ It means a man and woman are making love ¡¹

    Edie told Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Man and woman? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was just mentioned earlier. Human¡¯s body is like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ All humans can have sex, However, ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ The only one we make love with is only Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, nobody but Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu slowly begins to move her hips.

    Kuchu, kuchu.

    Misuzu¡¯s hips move up and down and make lewd wet sounds.

    ¡¸ Ooh, that feels good! ¡¹

    Misuzu swings her hips on top of me.

    Her cute breasts are swaying.

    ¡¸ W-What is it this time?! Why is Misuzu-sama moving like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because it feels good ¡¹

    Edie replied to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Feels good?! It should be painful to have something that thick gets inside your stomach, shouldn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you can see. Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s enjoying it ¡¹

    This time, it¡¯s Michi who answered.

    ¡¸ Aaah~ Aaah! Aaaahn~ ¡¹

    Misuzu moves her hips up and down rhythmically.

    Her face is melting in pleasure. She¡¯s smiling happily while looking at me.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Danna-sama~ My beloved Danna-sama! Misuzu loves Danna-sama the most at times like this!! ¡¹

    She stopped moving her hips and kissed me in the lips.

    ¡¸ Does it feel good, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it does, it¡¯s warm and tight inside Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so happy! I learned how to do this from Katsuko-oneesama, please watch ¡¹

    Misuzu moves her hips left to right.

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    I leaked out a voice unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, that¡¯s so cute. My Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu asks for a kiss.

    ¡¸ The other girls are learning how to make bread from Katsuko-oneesama, but Misuzu is learning sex skills from her. I want to please Danna-sama in bed after all ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to get absorbed in your dream on making bread but please don¡¯t forget about Misuzu too ¡¹

    She swings and twists her hips again.

    It¡¯s as if Misuzu¡¯s insides are squeezing my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Ooh, I know, I get that ¡¹

    She¡¯s talking about Ai.

    Recently, I¡¯ve been spending too much time in the bakery that Misuzu¡¯s getting jealous.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Darling already gave the whole day to you and yet you¡¯re going a bit too much there ¡¹

    Edie scolded Misuzu.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to say that, the next day would be for Michi and me! ¡¹

    Right, I¡¯ve always been on Misuzu¡¯s side all day today.

    It was her day.

    Edie should be dissatisfied with that.

    Edie cannot announce that we¡¯re engaged in public after all.

    ¡¸ Aaah~ Sorry! I¡¯m sorry about that! Aaah! ¡¹

    Misuzu apologizes while swinging her hips intensely.

    ¡¸ Geez, you have to apologize or sex, not both ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then sex, sex first! Aaah! Yes! I feel so aroused when everyone¡¯s watching! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s masochistic personality is trembling in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aah. Watch me. Are you watching, Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Karen-san replies with a husky voice.

    ¡¸ What are you watching? Explain it, Ahn~ ¡¹

    Karen-san;

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san¡¯s thing is going inside and outside of Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah!~ Danna-sama¡¯s what? You need to make it clear, Karen ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s young eyes focus on the part where Misuzu and I connect.

    ¡¸ P-Penis! It¡¯s a penis! Kuromori-san¡¯s penis is grinding Misuzu-sama¡¯s insides. ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s crotch is already dripping wet.

    ¡¸ Then, what else do you see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Misuzu-sama¡¯s breasts are swaying ¡¹

    ¡¸ The tip is hard, isn¡¯t it? It becomes like that when I¡¯m doing it with Danna-sama. Danna-sama. please tease Misuzu¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    I massage Misuzu¡¯s cute breasts from below.

    I use my palm to squeeze it.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ That feels good! Danna-sama, my nipples ¡¹

    Yeah, I also rub her clitoris with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! I can feel it! Aaah! ¡¹

    The pleasure of the penis pushing in her vagina and from when I attack her nipples.

    Misuzu trembles as both pleasure spots are simultaneously assaulted.

    ¡¸ Karen, are you watching? What do you see? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks while her whole body is sweating, and she swings her hips intensely.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama looks like in so much pleasure ¡¹

    Karen-san replied.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes, it¡¯s pleasure! It feels good! Having sex with Danna-sama feels so good! Aaaah~ ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s pleasure stirs up the other girls.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want this! Nooo! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome mutters. Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ But it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? I know, I feel the same ¡¹

    On the other hand.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, this is weird, I¡¯m feeling weird! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Haiji?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s just that Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s pleasure is reaching her ¡¹

    Yomi replies to Torii-san while gasping.

    ¡¸ Karen-san also understands Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s pleasure, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Luna whispers to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡­I¡­Aaaah! ¡¹

    Karen-san seems confused with the pleasure she receives for the first time in her life.

    ¡¸ Karen, it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? But that¡¯s not all! ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Look at me, Karen. Look at Misuzu as Danna-sama¡¯s shower, his love for me! ¡¹

    Misuzu?!

    ¡¸ Karen, you see, I¡¯m happy right now! I¡¯m feeling the same level of pleasure and happiness right now!! ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Y-yes! Misuzu-sama¡¯s making such a happy face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I mean, I¡¯m doing something so ecstatic ¡¹

    Misuzu goes for the last spurt.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ I¡¯m so happy! I want more of this! I want more! I want Danna-sama and me and everyone to be satisfied! Let¡¯s all feel delighted! ¡¹

    Ooh, I¡¯m about to.

    ¡¸ And so, Karen will have to receive this happiness from Danna-sama as well! You¡¯ll have lots of sex with him! You¡¯ll make love until you create a child! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry! We¡¯re all with you! Therefore, you should just jump in with courage ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Karen-san, we¡¯re with you ¡¹

    Luna whispers to Karen-san¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now pledge to offer your virginity to Danna-sama and have sex with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know, but¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s getting sweaty.

    Beads of sweat are falling to her small chest.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll do anything Misuzu-sama says! ¡¹

    Karen-san yields to the wave of sexual pleasure Misuzu¡¯s releasing.

    ¡¸ Then, promise to have sex with Danna-sama, now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll have sex with Kuromori-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who will? ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Karen will! Karen will have sex with Kuromori-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if Danna-sama asks for it, do it anytime, anywhere, any number of times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I¡¯ll do everything you say! ¡¹

    Ooooh, I feel it expanding on my glans.

    I¡¯m about to erupt inside Misuzu.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! You¡¯re about to cum, right? You want to do it inside Misuzu, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Wait, I¡¯m about to reach it too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hurry! Misuzu! ¡¹

    I tighten up my anus and hold back.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ So cute! Look at it, Karen! Danna-sama¡¯s making such a cute face! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s not stopping her hips.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Aaaah! Aaaaaahn! I-I¡¯m about to cum too! Misuzu¡¯s about to cum! Danna-sama! Together! Let¡¯s do it together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hurry up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming!!!! Aaaah! Aaah! Aaah! Aaah! Danna-sama! Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu grinds the entrance to her womb with the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!!! Danna-sama! Danna-sama! Danna-sama!!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu!!!! ¡¹

    Dokudokudoku!!!

    A large volume of semen pours into Misuzu¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn~ So hot! It¡¯s all coming in!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body twitches, and she clings to my body tightly.

    I push my hips from below, pouring in my semen.

    ¡¸ Yes! I love you! I really love you! Danna-sama! My beloved Danna-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s young and fresh body.

    Her soft body is trembling in ecstasy.

    The lewd smell of semen, love nectar, and sweat are all mixing together.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn~ So cute! I wonder why Danna-sama¡¯s so cute when ejaculating inside Misuzu!! ¡¹

    Misuzu screams.

    Misuzu, who is also receiving my ejaculation, is incredibly cute.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah ¡¹

    My ejaculation¡¯s not stopping anytime soon.

 Chapter 885. Night of Fun / Together with Agnes Sex with Papa

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Misuzu and I are still connected in the cowgirl position.

    I catch up my breath while looking at Misuzu¡¯s naked breasts.

    Oh, I wonder why do women¡¯s sweat smell this sweet?

    I reached out on Misuzu¡¯s flushed skin and stiff nipples, and rub it between my fingers.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina tightened.

    The semen remaining in my urethra is sucked to Misuzu¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Fuu~ Did that feel good, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles at me with her sweaty face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that felt good ¡¹

    ¡¸ You let out a lot. I feel warm inside ¡¹

    Yeah, I came a lot.

    ¡¸ Karen, you saw that, didn¡¯t you? Danna-sama¡¯s face when he ejaculates, it looks like he¡¯s in so much pleasure, it¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    Misuzu pats my face.

    ¡¸ I made him feel that pleasure. And I also felt joy from Danna-sama. Ufufu, it makes me happy that I¡¯m alive. That I¡¯m born a woman. It makes me feel satisfied that I met Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu told Karen-san.

    Karen-san is confused with the act of sex between a man and a woman right in front of her.

    Misuzu gave her an order, and Luna¡¯s guiding her, and so, she couldn¡¯t look away.

    ¡¸ Can you see it, Karen? Danna-sama and I are connected. We have become one ¡¹

    She shows off her vagina, swallowing my penis to the root.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m reluctant to do this, but I¡¯m going to pull out now, Danna-sama¡­H-Hmm ¡¹

    Misuzu pulls out my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! ¡¹

    My penis is still rock hard.

    Karen-san is shocked once again to see that something big has entered Misuzu.

    Furthermore, a white string connects Misuzu¡¯s slit and my glans.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Look, uuuu ¡¹

    Misuzu spread her legs to an M shape and pushed her abdomen.

    Dorori.

    White liquid drips down from her slit.

    ¡¸ W-What is that? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    Oh, Torii-san¡¯s watching too. Right¡­

    Adelheid-san and Tendou Otome¡¯s eyes are focused on Misuzu¡¯s secret place too.

    Torii-san looks energetic, but,

    Adelheid-san and Tendou Otome are somewhat exhausted from receiving the wave of climax from Misuzu.

    Especially Tendou Otome, Tsukiko¡¯s amplifying the pleasure she¡¯s receiving.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the seed of Danna-sama¡¯s child. You pour this deep inside the woman¡¯s body, and you can make a child ¡¹

    Misuzu begins sex education as she spreads her vagina.

    ¡¸ Eh, then that means Misuzu-sama now has a child in her stomach? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    Her curiosity bites.

    This girl is a mass of curiosity, and she never had any knowledge about sex before, and so,

    Her eyes are sparkling on all the new things she¡¯s hearing and seeing.

    ¡¸ Not immediately. I¡¯m still in second-year high school, and with the current situation of Kouzuki house, it¡¯s not a good plan to bear a child right now ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m drinking medicine to regulate it. But, naturally, I will bear Danna-sama¡¯s child soon. That is the reason why I¡¯m born after all ¡¹

    She smiles radiantly.

    She doesn¡¯t mention contraceptives.

    She insists that it¡¯s nothing but a regulator.

    I wonder if Torii-san and Karen-san will misinterpret that?

    ¡¸ Karen, you¡¯re still 12, so I won¡¯t tell you to make a child right now. Let¡¯s see, I think you can give birth at age 16 or 17 ¡¹

    Misuzu turned to Karen-san and smiles gently.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Karen-san trembles from what her new Master said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be afraid, I will do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes told Karen-san from the sides.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, I think it¡¯s time ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks from the side.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, Luna-chan, and I can¡¯t hold it any longer ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled and sits next to Karen-san on the edge of the air mat.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, may I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakerata ¡¹

    Oh, these three are craving right now.

    Agnes and Luna were asking for it during the party, after all.

    Although, I won¡¯t calm down with just one round of ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come here you three ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauu!! ¡¹

    As soon as I say that, the three naked girls jump at me, who¡¯s lying down on the air mat.

    ¡¸ W-What is it this time? ¡¹

    Torii-san is dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, Ruriko-sama too?! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is in surprise.

    Well yeah.

    Misuzu and I are officially recognized as a fiance, so it¡¯s not weird if we¡¯re having sex.

    Though weirdly, we¡¯re showing it off to them.

    Misuzu even stated that sex is an act of baby-making and that she¡¯s ready to bear my child.

    However, Ruriko and the girls.

    ¡¸ Yes. I will also bear Onii-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    Ruriko replies while pushing her nipples to my mouth.

    By the way, Agnes and Luna are licking my penis.

    ¡¸ B-But, t-that¡¯s? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s head is spinning as she¡¯s too surprised.

    ¡¸ This is the best course for Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko said lightly.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama and I will bear the child of the same man. Therefore, the child we will give birth to are siblings, and there will be no competition in the Kouzuki house in the future ¡¹

    If Misuzu and Ruriko give birth to a child from different men, then it might develop into the families of the male to compete for the inheritance in the future.

    Ruriko is Jii-chan¡¯s second son¡¯s daughter, but that father committed a crime, and Jii-chan punished him.

    On the other hand, Misuzu¡¯s the daughter of the third son, and her father entered bureaucracy instead of participating in Kouzuki group.

    Both of them are Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters, but it¡¯s unlikely that the branch families and the heads of businesses will accept it without resistance.

    Each of them will push their faction, start complaining, and kick each other.

    ¡¸ But, if we get along and love the same man, then there will be no disputes ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I mean, please keep it a secret within us but, ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Grandfather sold me to Onii-sama as a sex slave ¡¹

    I brought Ruriko for 3000 yen.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m no longer a young lady of Kouzuki house. I¡¯m nothing but a slave that lives to serve Onii-sama. A slave with Ruriko as name ¡¹

    She said then kisses my face multiple times.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a slave, and so it¡¯s hard. If Onii-sama abandons me, I will have no place to go. I¡¯m doing my best to learn everything to please Onii-sama ¡¹

    Housework, pastry making, sex.

    It¡¯s all for my sake.

    ¡¸ Therefore, do not worry, Karen-san. I will be Onii-sama¡¯s slave for the rest of my life, but Karen-san will only stay until 20, right? You can consult me about anything as your senior ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Well, isn¡¯t that great, Karen? ¡¹

    Misuzu says while patting Karen-san¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Ah, me too, I¡¯m Nii-san¡¯s sex slave! ¡¹

    Luna says while licking my penis.

    ¡¸ In my case, it¡¯s also for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t think I can do it with anyone but Nii-san ¡¹

    As for the girls with Miko power.

    ¡¸ Me too~ ¡¹

    Yomi who¡¯s holding hands with Adelheid-san shouts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never do it with anyone other than Sensei! ¡¹

    In the end, no man of an ordinary mind can deal with the shrine maidens.

    The father of Takakura sisters and Koyomi-chan¡¯s father had their lives consumed by the Miko power of their wives.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a slave, but I offer my whole mind and body to Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko, who is controlling Tendou Otome, said.

    Tsukiko intends to become the next Takakura shrine maiden, and so she can¡¯t become my sex slave.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-san, is he that good? ¡¹

    Torii-san throws a straightforward question.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because he never lies, yes ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama shows everything to us all the time, and that¡¯s why we can give our all to Danna-sama as well. Danna-sama takes all of the dirt in our minds, our desires, and everything else ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you girls have anything dirty on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu is Misuzu, Ruriko is Ruriko, each girl are different and cute ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I have in mind.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and everyone may think of yourself as dirty, but there¡¯s nothing dirty about you girls at all. You¡¯re all just cute ¡¹

    I know people with real vulgar minds.

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Cesario Viola.

    And me, who raped Yukino before.

    ¡¸ Nii-san is the only one who will say that ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Right, that is why the husband of the daughter of Kouzuki house, and the master of the shrine maidens has to be Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s him, then we have the confidence to live together for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Well, Darling¡¯s got no limits. He¡¯s going to accept everything ¡¹

    Edie said. Michi;

    ¡¸ Not really everything. Master only picks lovely women ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, do I belong in that ¡°lovely women¡± category? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Yes. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone as lovely as Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi replies with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Reika¡¯s cute too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Rei-chan blushed and got embarrassed.

    Rei-chan acts manly most of the time, but in reality, she¡¯s much more girlish, nobody other than those who spend the night on the same bed with her knows that.

    ¡¸ With that said, all the girls around Kouzuki house are all receiving Danna-sama¡¯s affection ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Becoming Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner means that he is also in control of all the women in Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko replied to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait, Yoshiko-sama too? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? ¡¹

    Ruriko, Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-chan is quite a shy person! ¡¹

    Agnes lets go of my penis and talked.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she wants Papa to come after her ¡¹

    H-Hey, Agnes.

    ¡¸ But she can¡¯t! Papa¡¯s busy, so she needs to do it herself or no sex for her! ¡¹

    She talks angrily.

    But.

    ¡¸ Ah!!! ¡¹

    She noticed that everyone¡¯s looking at her.

    ¡¸ Babababababakerata?! ¡¹

    Too late.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, I know that you understand Japanese long ago ¡¹

    Torii-san says with a fed-up look.

    ¡¸ Really norata? ¡¹

    Geez, her words are jumbled now.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, you can go ahead ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled and told Agnes.

    Her eyes look at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes straddles on top of me.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, watch this! Koyomi-chan, you should watch too ¡¹

    She rubs my glans to her entrance.

    Agnes¡¯ insides are already wet.

    Love nectar overflowing from Agnes¡¯ opening smears on my penis.

    ¡¸ Agnes can do it, and so you two can do it as well! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuuun~ ¡¹

    She purred like a cat.

    She accepts my thick penis inside her.

    ¡¸ Auuuu~ That feels good! ¡¹

    Jububububububu.

    Agnes¡¯ insides have a higher temperature than Misuzu¡¯s.

    ¡¸ No way, it went inside her?! ¡¹

    Torii-san shuddered as Agnes, who is younger than herself, is now connecting with me.

    Compared to when she was watching Misuzu, even if Agnes¡¯ body is developed, it¡¯s still different.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu~ It goes in this deep! ¡¹

    Agnes moves her hips, takes a deep breath, and accepts my penis to the root.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, look, it¡¯s all in! ¡¹

    She smiled at Karen-san and Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Papa, does it feel good inside Agnes? ¡¹

    She asks happily.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is so happy! ¡¹

    She smiles like an angel.

    ¡¸ And then, you go grind from the center of your belly like this ¡¹

    Agnes spins around her waist.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, and when you do this, Papa¡¯s penis grinds inside Agnes, aaaah! It feels good! ¡¹

    Agnes gives me an eager look.

    ¡¸ Papa! I love you. I want to have sex with Papa every day!

    We¡¯ve been doing it every day from the start. I¡¯m pouring semen inside Agnes every day.

    ¡¸ No, Agnes wants to do it all day long. I want to stay naked all day and have Papa¡¯s penis inside all day! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. Just having it inside is not okay. Agnes will also suck on it. I want it not just inside my stomach but also in my mouth. Agnes loves drinking Papa¡¯s semen! ¡¹

    Agnes is taught nothing but sex.

    The reasoning is she was born to become Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex toy, and so she didn¡¯t need any other education.

    She was supposed to lose her virginity and become addicted to sex.

    ¡¸ But, we have the family, and so Agnes has to hold. Agnes can¡¯t have Papa all by herself. Papa also has his job. Therefore, I have to hold back a lot, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes says while swinging her hips intensely.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t hold back anymore, just say it. You¡¯ll get sick if you hold back too much ¡¹

    I said. Agnes;

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa, yes, Papa¡­Aaah! Papa¡¯s penis feels good! Agnes loves having sex with Papa ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ It feels great! I¡¯m so happy! Therefore¡­so¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes shows a melting expression.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan and Karen-chan, you should have sex with Papa as soon as possible! Agnes wants you to have sex with Papa and join the family!!! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts.

    ¡¸ Papa, get on top! I want Papa to violate Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    We switch our positions.

    ¡¸ Papa, do you want to violate Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I do want to violate Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes also wants Papa! Break me, Papa! ¡¹

    I grab Agnes¡¯s hands.

    Then, I shove my erect penis inside Agnes in one go.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah~ It¡¯s inside!!!! ¡¹

    What¡¯s left is to thrust my hips violently, following my lust.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa~! Aaaaah! Papa! Papa! Yes! Ahn! I love this!!! ¡¹

    It looks like Agnes also wants to do the rape play Misuzu and I was doing.

    ¡¸ Aaah! Agnes!!! ¡¹

    I thrust inside Agnes intensely.

    ¡¸ Pa! Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ small breasts sway around.

    She¡¯s sweating all over.

    ¡¸ Somehow, t-this looks amazing ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s speechless.

    Unlike when Misuzu was on top, and the woman has the initiative;

    In this one, the man pins down the young girl and violates her roughly.

    However, Agnes wants that.

    And we show the whole process.

    ¡¸ Aaah~ Aaaah! P-Papa!! Agnes is about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, cum, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa just had it earlier ¡¹

    Misuzu and I both reached climax together, but,

    Agnes was watching since earlier.

    She¡¯ll inevitably reach climax sooner.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes wants it inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time. It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s day today. Besides ¡¹

    I look up, and Agnes also looked at Ruriko and Luna.

    ¡¸ Okay, we need to keep the order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, good girl. I love Agnes, the good girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves Papa too! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    I guide Agnes to her climax.

    I speed up my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaah! Papa! Papa! Papa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to cum! Agnes is about to cum! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, go ahead and cum! Agnes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, embrace Agnes while cumming! Kiss me!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Agnes!!! ¡¹

    Then, Agnes;

    ¡¸ P-Papa! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Agnes is going to fly!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ beautiful blonde hair dishevels, and she arrived at her climax!!

    ¡¸ Agnes!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ insides twitch.

    It¡¯s clamping my penis.

    I embraced Agnes¡¯ small body.

    ¡¸ P-Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes seeks my tongue.

    She sucks on my tongue like an infant wanting her mother¡¯s breast milk.

    I embraced Agnes¡¯ body.

    Dammit, why is she so cute.

    My daughter.

    Aaaaah.

    Agnes¡¯ tongue stimulates mine.

    I feel the elasticity of her cute breasts, her stiff nipples.

    Then, her small vagina clamps me down again and again.

    Agnes¡¯ womb is squirming, asking for my semen.

    ¡¸ Uguu ¡¹

    Aaaaah

    ¡¸ Ah?! Papa?! You¡¯re cumming?! ¡¹

    I intended to hold back, and yet.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pouring inside Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes smiles happily.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Agnes is too cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then you leaked inside Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I-I¡¯m ashamed.

    ¡¸ Ehehe. I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes kisses me again.

    I¡¯m pouring my semen inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s warm! It feels good! I¡¯m so happy!! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts.

 Chapter 886. Night of Fun / Otomeâ€™s secre

    ¡¸ Ehehe, max happiness ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Did that felt good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! What about Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, it feels good, it¡¯s Agnes after all ¡¹

    I rub my cheeks with the young half-foreign beauty.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Her vagina clamps on my penis that is still inside her.

    The elasticity of her cute breasts, the feeling of her beautiful blonde hair, and her white skin turning pink as it¡¯s flushed and sweating.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also happy ¡¹

    To think that I could have sex with such a cute girl like her.

    ¡¸ Papa! I love you! ¡¹

    Agnes sucks on my tongue.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex all the time! Agnes and Papa ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, I think you should share that happiness with the other girls too now ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Misuzu¡¯s sitting next to Mizushima Karen-san, and she¡¯s watching Agnes, and I have sex closely.

    Karen-san¡¯s face is blushing in stimulation, and she¡¯s trembling.

    Luna¡¯s hand is on Karen¡¯s shoulders, pouring the pleasure Agnes is feeling into her.

    ¡¸ Oh, right! Papa! Please get up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I sit upright while still connected to Agnes.

    It¡¯s to show the part where we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, Koyomi-chan, look, Papa¡¯s inside Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at the two.

    ¡¸ See? It can go inside Agnes so it sure can go inside you two as well ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ D-Does it not hurt when it goes inside you? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Agnes.

    Oh, Torii-san¡¯s also excited.

    Her eyes are sparkling that she asks out of intense curiosity.

    ¡¸ It only hurts at first few times. Nowadays it¡¯s only pleasure ¡¹

    Agnes spreads her legs wide to show the connection to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, of course, it¡¯s only because it¡¯s Papa! Papa¡¯s penis feels good. Therefore, I¡¯m thankful for Papa¡¯s penis ¡¹

    What do you mean by that, Agnes?

    ¡¸ Agnes is only for Papa. I don¡¯t talk to any men other than Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to do it like that Agnes ¡¹

    I want Agnes to have male friends too.

    ¡¸ I mean, Papa will worry if I don¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes has always been Papa¡¯s Agnes, and yet, papa¡¯s always worried that Agnes will go somewhere else ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want Papa to feel that I¡¯m always Papa¡¯s Agnes ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes is full now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    I pulled out my penis from Agnes.

    Zururururu.

    Nuppon.

    ¡¸ Hauuu~ ¡¹

    Agnes makes a sad face.

    ¡¸ Look at this, kuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes copies what Misuzu did and put strength in her stomach.

    Dorori.

    Cloudy white liquid spills out from Agnes¡¯ insides.

    ¡¸ Ah, there was no intention of cumming and yet you ejaculated, that¡¯s why the amount isn¡¯t that much ¡¹

    It¡¯s the second ejaculation right after Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Please fill me up a lot next time ¡¹

    Agnes chirped.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s next, Luna? Or Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    Yeah, I can¡¯t take breaks.

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯m okay for now ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I already had enough pleasure ¡¹

    She¡¯s received all the sexual pleasure, and climax Misuzu and Agnes reached through Miko power.

    ¡¸ But, my body is still younger compared to Agnes-chan, so I think showing myself having sex with Nii-san will make Koyomi-chan and Karen-san feel at ease ¡¹

    There are four 12-year-old girls in this bathroom.1

    And Agnes is the one most developed among them.

    Following Agnes is Karen-san.

    Then Luna¡¯s next.

    Koyomi-chan looks two to three years younger than her actual age.

    I don¡¯t think Koyomi-chan can handle sex yet.

    However, Karen-san.

    If we show her that Luna, someone who has a younger body than her accept my penis inside her, then,

    Her fear of sex might loosen up.

    ¡¸ Yes, go ahead, Luna-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko told LUna.

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, excuse me Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna bows her head to me, courteously with her three fingers on each hand on the floor.

    ¡¸ Please dote on this selfish Luna as well ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s switch! ¡¹

    Agnes gets off the air mat and gives Luna space.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, please lay down. I will get on top ¡¹

    Luna gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Papa still has some semen. ¡¹ Should I go clean it up? ¡¹

    Agnes asks Luna, but,

    ¡¸ I prefer this ¡¹

    Luna rubs my penis still smeared with Agnes¡¯ love nectar and my semen to her entrance.

    Luna¡¯s entrance;

    It¡¯s really hot.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s been wet since earlier. It wants Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s breathing is getting rough each time my glans rubs to her entrance.

    ¡¸ Nii-san¡­Aaah~ Nii-san ¡¹

    The young girl looks at me, filled with lust.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    Luna¡¯s rubbing the mucous membranes, sandwiching it in between her legs.

    My penis regained the hardness necessary for insertion.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s hard now ¡¹

    Luna smiled at me.

    ¡¸ And this part is prepared as well ¡¹

    Luna wriggles her hips lewdly.

    She pushed down her waist, and then, she stopped.

    Luna¡¯s enjoying the feeling of my glans grinding right about the entrance.

    Her slit swallows my glans, and it picks on Luna¡¯s entrance.

    Tsutsutsu.

    Luna¡¯s warm love nectar pours from her vagina to my penis and then smears it over.

    ¡¸ Look, I can also swallow Nii-san to the root ¡¹

    She told Karen-san with wet eyes.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Jururi.

    My penis buries inside Luna.

    ¡¸ W-Wow ¡¹

    This is the third time insertion is shown to her, but it seems like Luna, who has a less developed body than her, has created more impact with Karen-san.

    Well, Misuzu is a 5-year older girl than Karen-san.

    Agnes may be of the same age, but her appearance is out of the norm.

    However, Luna;

    Her appearance is ordinary, no, well, she¡¯s much more beautiful than ordinary girls, but,

    Her body belongs to her age group.

    ¡¸ Uwawawa, having virgins watch me have sex makes me shiver ¡¹

    Luna said.

    She slowly lowers her hips.

    My glans pushes open her narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, even though I only have the small experience, I feel somewhat better than them ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing incredible at this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san? ¡¹

    Luna stopped moving.

    ¡¸ Do you think that you¡¯re better than other people just because you ate something delicious that others haven¡¯t? ¡¹

    Experience is just that; experience.

    Having a different experience than others might be useful, but,

    Humans aren¡¯t better because they have experience.

    ¡¸ Right. Experience is nothing. You have to use that experience to learn a skill different from others, or it¡¯s useless. The mere experience in sex is useless ¡¹

    Luna lowers her hips once again.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want to become better in sex ¡¹

    Guchuri.

    Luna accepts my penis to the root and leans her weight on me.

    ¡°Hafuu¡± she breathes out.

    ¡¸ To think that it can also go inside such a small body! ¡¹

    Torii-san is much more surprised compared to Agnes.

    ¡¸ And so, Karen can do that too ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers to the afraid Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, you can do this, auuu ¡¹

    Luna moves her hips on top of me.

    She¡¯s moving her hips in an ¡°8¡± shape.

    Grabbing only the glans and squeezing it.

    Oh, this is¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s technique.

    Luna reproducing Katsuko-nee¡¯s technique using Miko power.

    ¡¸ Aaah, that¡¯s wrong. Nii-san¡¯s harsh. I learned it with practice ¡¹

    Luna says while swinging her hips.

    ¡¸ I guess, my body is different from hers! Aaaah~ I can¡¯t do the same as Katsuko-oneesama does it ¡¹

    Ooh, I-I¡¯m getting squeezed.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I consulted Katsuko-oneesama on how do I make my body develop better ¡¹

    She can read people¡¯s experience and memories using Miko power, and,

    ¡­And developing her body is different?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Miko power isn¡¯t as almighty as people think. Aaaah! ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s basically how professional sports athletes after retirement ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ An athlete who can run 100 meters in 10 seconds at their career-high has the memory and experience. But, when they retire, they can¡¯t run that fast ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    They have the memory, but reenacting that is different.

    ¡¸ Luna can read our skills and memories, but, they cannot replicate it unless they have the physical ability to do so ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That applies in sex as well. Katsuko-oneesama¡¯s techniques need you to have quite a glamorous body, and if I want to do it, I have to make personal adjustments by understanding what makes it feel good ¡¹

    Luna moves her hips.

    My dick grinds in Luna¡¯s walls.

    ¡¸ Luna that feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? I studied about it, and my narrow hole should make it feel better ¡¹

    Luna smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Thanks to Kou-sama, we can learn the applications of our powers that the shrine maidens never had before ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Right. So far, the shrine maidens only think about whether it¡¯s valid to use their power on something or not ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Luna, you¡¯re doing good. I can sense the pleasure from Sensei. I wonder how do I use that technique ¡¹

    Luna and Yomi have different bodies.

    Therefore, Yomi has to reform the technique Luna¡¯s using for herself.

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s body is already mature, but,

    Unlike Katsuko-nee, she¡¯s slender.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair! Luna¡¯s learning various techniques without me! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, Agnes-chan. I¡¯ll also consult Agnes-chan next time ¡¹

    Luna replies while swaying her body on top of me.

    ¡¸ Aahn~ This feels good for me too! So good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Teach Agnes about that later too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know, Aaah! I know, Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I¡¯m about to cum! ¡¹

    Luna, who has experienced sex twice already today, is closer to the climax.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go on, cum ¡¹

    I grind my hips from below.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I like that! It feels good! Nii-san! Yes! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s small breasts sway around lewdly.

    ¡¸ No more! I can¡¯t take it! I¡¯m! I¡¯m!! ¡¹

    Luna asks for my hands.

    We link our hands.

    Luna grabs my hand tightly.

    I thrust my hips upwards while I¡¯m supporting her body.

    The young girl spreads her legs to an M shape and is sweating all over.

    Everyone can see my thick penis going inside and outside Luna.

    ¡¸ This is too raw ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s speechless.

    Adelheid-san can¡¯t speak anymore.

    She¡¯s exhausted, and Yomi¡¯s making her stare at the part where we¡¯re connected.

    Tendou Otome and Karen-san are the same.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I¡¯m about to cum! I¡¯m cumming! Nii-san! I¡¯m about to!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Watch me! Nii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Hauhauhauuuu ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s small body trembled.

    She clamps my penis tightly.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, Nii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s charming Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you! I love you!!! ¡¹

    Luna fell lump on top of me.

    Her young body is so light.

    ¡¸ Haa, uuuu, ahn~ Ahn! ¡¹

    The waves of ecstasy have her vagina constrict again and again.

    It stimulates my penis.

    ¡¸ Nii-san is enough. I don¡¯t need anyone other than Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna whispers to me while still in the climax.

    ¡¸ I will do anything for Nii-san, aaaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Luna ¡¹

    I gently pat Luna¡¯s back and embrace her.

    I caress her hair.

    ¡¸ Oh, that feels good. Nii-san¡¯s gentle hands. ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, Kuromori Minaho-sama talked about us, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Suddenly, Tsukiko speaks up.

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    She knows a lot, I thought, but,

    That¡¯s not it.

    She¡¯s talking after reading my memories.

    ¡¸ She talked about how we want to go all-out with our power, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Right, Minaho-neesan;

    She mentioned that Tsukiko and the girls might want to use their Miko power to their full extent.

    That they will lose to the devilishness of the power unless they had the chance to use it all.

    Therefore, they are free to remodel Tendou Otome¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ That opinion is mistaken ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ We can see the whole mind of the person relative around us. Their good memories, bad memories, personality, the good and bad ¡¹

    That¡¯s the mind-reading power of the shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we know how fearsome it is to change someone with the power to compel. People accumulate experiences and memories for all the years they lived, and that¡¯s what creates them ¡¹

    Humans aren¡¯t simple./

    ¡¸ If we change them to someone who doesn¡¯t think, then we will deny that person¡¯s existence. That will break the memory of the people they met their entire life ¡¹

    I see.

    Tsukiko and the girls who can read people¡¯s minds,

    They are cautious about changing people¡¯s minds with their power.

    ¡¸ A simple order of where I tell them to not move until I tell them or to obey me is okay. However, if I were to change someone¡¯s personality itself, then, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s scary that we can¡¯t do it ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, b-but if Nii-san tells us to do it, then we will ¡¹

    Luna, who is still trying to catch up her breath, said.

    ¡¸ We will not do it voluntarily. We don¡¯t have such desire. We know the fate of those swallowed by their own power ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s mother, Kiyomi-san.

    Swallowed by the Miko power, she caused a lot of deaths and ended with suicide.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also afraid of using this power freely ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, that is why we entrust everything to Kou-sama. Our minds, bodies, and our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t decide ourselves, we won¡¯t get swallowed by our power ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomi said.

    ¡¸ B-but, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said;

    That those who have mighty power will want to use it naturally.

    Therefore, they have to ease up their desire by going all-out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s only Kuromori Minaho-sama¡¯s desire ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Ruriko agreed.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, when people talk about their desire, they often project it to another and say ¡°That person wish for this¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ My friend, Takahashi-san, talked about ¡°Sugiyama-san wants to become close with Ruriko-sama¡± the other day. Then, when I asked Sugiyama-san about it, she wasn¡¯t ¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t?

    ¡¸ It was Takahashi-san who wants to get close to Sugiyama-san. But, she told me ¡°Sugiyama-san wants to get close to Ruriko-sama¡± ¡¹

    Projection?

    Showing your desire as someone else¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama went through various hardships, and now she can move various people, and so, that¡¯s what she thinks she would do if she had the Miko power ¡¹

    Oh, looking at Minaho-neesan¡¯s personality.

    Miko power would be useful in business.

    ¡¸ Naturally, she knows that using the Miko power unrestricted will not do any good. But, she wants to use that power without limits at least once ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Kuromori-san is the type that wants to change someone¡¯s personality at least once ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    She definitely is.

    Minaho-nesan likes to do that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the one frustrated that the Miko power is right here and yet it¡¯s not used isn¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t us¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, it¡¯s Kuromori-san ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters speak unanimously.

    ¡¸ Then, what should we do, Kou-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Should we alter her mind to ease up the frustration Kuromori Minaho-sama is having? ¡¹

    Tsukiko points at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ If Kuromori Minaho-sama says that it¡¯s the only way to ease up our frustration, then¡­ ¡¹

    I see.

    In reality, it¡¯s a way to ease up Minaho-neesan¡¯s frustration.

    ¡¸ D-Dammit! D-Don¡¯t look down on me! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s enraged.

    No, not really.

    Tsukiko is loosening her control.

    It¡¯s to know Tendou Otome¡¯s true nature.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not your toy! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡¸ Showing me something that disgusting! ¡¹

    Disgusting?

    ¡¸ A man and a woman having sex?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s heart, which has been restrained earlier, is now erupting.

    ¡¸ M-Men are¡­D-Dammit!! Fuck! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    The restraint in her body isn¡¯t lifted yet.

    Therefore, her mind is bursting out.

    ¡¸ Showing me something like that! Aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    What? Why is Tendou Otome so angry?

    I don¡¯t know.

    If I recall, Tendou Otome is a lesbian.

    She loves teasing women, but she never lets girls touch her body.

    Therefore, she remains a virgin, and she never masturbated before, but,

    ¡¸ I finally see it ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the memories hidden deep inside her. She was on guard, and so I couldn¡¯t peek at it ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ If I forcibly looked into it, it will only break her mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s hand has been on Tendou Otome¡¯s shoulder all this time.

    ¡¸ When she was young, her mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eep! Hey! Don¡¯t talk about it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Quiet ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screamed, Tsukiko forbids her.

    Tendou Otome can no longer speak up.

    ¡¸ She watched her mother raped by another man ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s mother, raped?

    She saw that when she was young?¡¸ ¡¹

    That is why she hates men. Especially male-female sex ¡¹

    Is that why she escaped to homosexuality?!

 Chapter 887. Night of Fun / Fragments

    ¡¸ She watched a man who isn¡¯t her mother¡¯s husband rape her ¡¹

    Tsukiko is reading Tendou Otome¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ That is why she started to loathe men. Especially male-female sex ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why she escaped to homosexuality?

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what is rape? ¡¹

    Torii-san, who can¡¯t pick up the mood, asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m displeased that everyone¡¯s ignoring me and just continue the conversation! I don¡¯t agree with this! You should explain it to me too! ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s bracing herself so hard since Kaan Momoko-neechan ordered her to watch.

    In fact, her face is blushing, and her knees are trembling.

    She¡¯s surprised as it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s seen people have sex in her life.

    ¡¸ H-Haiji, don¡¯t you feel the same way? ¡¹

    Torii-san turned to her bodyguard, but,

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t hold it anymore, I¡¯m at my limit!!! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san fell limp.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s wrong, Haiji? ¡¹

    Torii-san is watching us have sex, but,

    Adelheid-san has Yomi pouring all the sexual pleasure into her.

    The stimulation is too intense for a young girl like her.

    ¡¸ Looks like blood rushed to her head, can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Edie pulls Adelheid-san out of the tub and lies her down on the tiles in the washing area.

    ¡¸ Drink this ¡¹

    Michi brings a bottle of cold tea from the fridge in the dressing room.

    First, she holds it on Adelheid-san¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels cold ¡¹

    Adelheid-san gets up.

    Her see-through white bikini is now transparent, showing her skin below and nipples.

    No, even her crotch and her slit.

    ¡¸ Master, here, you must be tired ¡¹

    Michi also gives me tea.

    Yeah, I did sweat a lot after going through three rounds at once, and I now am thirsty.

    ¡¸ Luna, how long are you going to stay connected to Master? You should part from him soon ¡¹

    Michi pointed out, Luna who¡¯s still connected to me;

    ¡¸ Okaay~ Michi-oneesama

    She lets go reluctantly.

    Then, she looked at Karen-san and Koyomi-chan¡­

    ¡¸ Look, Luna¡¯s pulling out Nii-san¡¯s penis! Hmm! ¡¹

    Luna shows my penis pulling out from Luna¡¯s entrance.

    I haven¡¯t ejaculated yet in our sex, so my penis is still erect.

    ¡¸ That felt amazing. As expected, it¡¯s better to feel it with your own body ¡¹

    Luna said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Indirect experience from other people¡¯s pleasure isn¡¯t enough as expected ¡¹

    Is that so?

    I don¡¯t have the same power as them, so I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yomi also wants it inside! ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ We can read people¡¯s memories and their experience, but it¡¯s only some blurry sensation unless we feel it ourselves ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yes. I still haven¡¯t experienced it, and so I know by feeling how pleasurable it is, but ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan told me.

    ¡¸ I still haven¡¯t done it so I can¡¯t completely comprehend it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, Yomi-oneesama, and I can feel Nii-san¡¯s pleasure when Nii-san is ejaculating. But, we can¡¯t fully understand it, since we can feel the joy, but we do not have penises ourselves ¡¹

    Luna smiled wryly.

    I see. They cannot wholly grasp the pleasure that they don¡¯t experience themselves.

    ¡¸ The clitoris is basically the same as the penis. It develops to separate itself from man or woman inside the mother¡¯s womb. Especially the bottom tissues of the man¡¯s scrotum show traces of itself in the vagina. ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that the penis is equal to the clitoris. It¡¯s much more complicated than that ¡¹

    Women don¡¯t know the pleasure men feel when ejaculating.

    At the same time, men don¡¯t know the ecstasy of women.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what is scrotum? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, Darling, excuse me¡­ It¡¯s this part ¡¹

    Edie grabs my balls and shows them my scrotum.

    ¡¸ Look, doesn¡¯t this look like it has some seam in here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Woah, I didn¡¯t know about that! ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan and Luna stare at my scrotum.

    ¡¸ Karen, you should give it a look too ¡¹

    Misuzu forces Karen-san to look.

    ¡¸ Agnes knows about it! Papa is pleased when you lick it there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯ll try that next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to say it when you¡¯re going to lick them ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do we do? Koyomi, want to lick it together with Agnes? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Hey, girls!! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s hands are resting on her waist, she¡¯s showing anger.

    No, Torii-san¡¯s white swimsuit is see-through that it looks lewder than getting naked, but,

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ignore my question! ¡¹

    Question?

    What was it again?

    ¡¸ Michi, give her cold tea, looks like her head¡¯s heating up that she needs some liquid ¡¹

    I still haven¡¯t drunk the tea she brought.

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi opens up the bottle.

    And for some reason, she stuffs the tea on her mouth.

    Wait.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it. I get it already ¡¹

    I drink the tea from Michi¡¯s mouth.

    Haa that restores life.

    ¡¸ I thought that the cold tea isn¡¯t good for Master¡¯s body, so I had it go through my mouth first ¡¹

    Michi speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Hey! You flat girl! You¡¯re ignoring me too?! ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Michi;

    ¡¸ What did you say just now? ¡¹

    She pushes out her flat chest as she says that.

    ¡¸ I mean, I can¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t remember the name of Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks stubbornly.

    ¡¸ Since I don¡¯t know your name, I just had to pick the body feature that stands out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I have less meat around my chest compared to other people, but, ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s blank look is scary.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re talking about meat, but you¡¯ve got none! Don¡¯t try to honey your words! None means none! ¡¹

    Torii-san, who can¡¯t pick up the mood, is also scary.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama says that, yet, you don¡¯t seem to have developed your chest compared to those of your age ¡¹

    Torii-san is also 16, just like me.

    If we¡¯re talking about girls Michi knows about who¡¯s at her age, it would be Yukino, Megu, and Ai.

    Well, Torii-san¡¯s chest is definitely on par with Yukino¡¯s.

    But, Yukino¡¯s pregnant, so her breasts are growing bigger.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, my breasts aren¡¯t that big, but, I don¡¯t want to be told by someone who has a size zero ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not size zero! ¡¹

    Michi stands up and jumps up and down.

    ¡¸ See? There¡¯s some sway ¡¹

    Err,

    Well, when I touch Michi¡¯s chest, I sure feel some breast growing below her skin, and it feels squishy.

    Michi herself seems to feel that it¡¯s swaying.

    ¡¸ What sway? Do you have some screws loose? ¡¹

    What do I do with this?

    ¡¸ Could you stop making fun of my bodyguard to ease up your unease? ¡¹

    Misuzu interjects.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Torii-san¡¯s question is, ¡°What is rape?¡± ¡¹

    Yeah, that.

    ¡¸ Rape is a fun thing ¡¹

    Huh, Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama often does it to me ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ When I was drying the laundry in the garden last week, Suddenly, Onii-sama said, ¡°I saw Ruriko¡¯s ass while you were working, so I¡¯m now horny,¡± and then, he violated me right there in the doggy style pose. It was fun! ¡¹

    Yeah, that Ruriko¡¯s wearing apron while drying the laundry, and it looked lewd.

    ¡¸ Huh, how many rounds did you do it, Ruriko? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks in a hurry.

    ¡¸ It was twice at that time. The first one is, as mentioned, from behind. And the second was the naked apron experience ¡¹

    A young lady wearing nothing but an apron.

    Going for her on the lawn while we have excellent weather was pleasant.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, why did you not tell me about that? ¡¹

    Misuzu blames me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Misuzu never creates opportunities for that ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Darling often gets horny with Ai and attacks her. ¡¹

    H-Hey!

    ¡¸ I know about it. Like, after the lunch break, when you were done cleaning up the bakery ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I get it. I¡¯ll keep it a secret from Megumi. Darling loves watching women who work hard that you get horny for them, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    When Ai just finishes up cleaning the bakery, it feels superbly cute.

    Should I say cute or lewd?

    Anyway, the smell of her sweat doesn¡¯t vanish, so I want to have sex with her.

    ¡¸ And I don¡¯t think that Misuzu¡¯s way of spreading her scent that says that she wants to have sex with Darling, works anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    It looks like it was spot on for Misuzu.

    ¡¸ By the way, I prefer the reverse one ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ I come attacking when Darling¡¯s not thinking about sex, yet I¡¯m the one feeling horny. It feels great. I force Darling¡¯s penis, who isn¡¯t in the mood, to get erect, and push it inside me ¡¹

    Yeah, Edie often comes attacking me,

    ¡¸ My, that looks fun! ¡¹

    R-Ruriko?!

    ¡¸ That means, we can plan some surprises! ¡¹

    No, look, Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go make some plans! ¡¹

    Her eyes sparkle as she says that.

    Whatever the details may be, for Ruriko, having sex with me is nothing but fun.

    Ruriko never knows about the dark side of sex.

    No.

    It¡¯s not just Ruriko but also Agnes.

    I only teach Agnes about the fun, I never teach her about anything painful.

    Because if I don¡¯t, all of the biased education Shirasaka Sousuke taught her from her birth will break Agnes¡¯ heart.

    ¡¸ It applies to us as well ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s reading my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama teaches us only about the pleasures of sex ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s the only choice to escape from their fate as shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ I understand how she feels ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at Tendou Otome and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve also seen my mother raped by a man other than my father ¡¹

    Right.

    A Yakuza boss forced Tsukiko to watch him rape her mother, the shrine maiden of the Takakura shrine.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just like you. The head of a crime organization forced himself to my mother. And I witnessed it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ You? ¡¹

    Tsukiko confessed. Tendou Otome¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ And that boss also planned to turn my sisters and me into his plaything, just like Mother. That¡¯s when Kou-sama saved us ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know that Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s not lying, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yomi shouts.

    If their hearts are linked through Miko power, TendouOtome should also see Tsukiko¡¯s memories.

    ¡¸ But, you might¡¯ve escaped the organization, you still became his plaything, isn¡¯t that just the same? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at me.

    Yeah, it is.

    They escaped from becoming toys of a crime syndicate, and yet,

    These girls now live to have sex with me, is that for the better?

    ¡¸ Huh? But it is ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ After all, there¡¯s love ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Nii-san, Nii-san¡¯s family, and everyone ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ I have always been uneasy about what our future will be when we were at the shrine. It¡¯s a life where we¡¯re always afraid that if we displease the heads of Yakuza, they will kill us ¡¹

    Luna looks at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ You came from their side so you should know our situation, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s a spy sent by the Kansai Yakuza.

    Her father is a man in the Yakuza world, and so she should know about the Takakura shrine.

    ¡¸ And now, in Nii-san¡¯s place, we have a family that is always with us. And we now have an objective, that is to protect this family and live our life happily. We now have a future ¡¹

    A future where the Kansai Yakuza no longer controls the shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you don¡¯t have to go to the future where you die for your father¡¯s honor! After all, that¡¯s not the reason you were born ¡¹

    Luna said. Tendou Otome listens in silence.

    ¡¸ I think we should return to the topic at hand already ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ The one Ruriko and us girls enjoy is ¡°Rape play,¡± not rape ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Really? ¡¹

    Ruriko replies nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the real one is when a man forces a woman who doesn¡¯t want to have sex to do it anyway. It¡¯s scary and painful ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I know about that. But, Onii-sama, that is irrelevant to us ¡¹

    Ruriko. What do you mean?

    ¡¸ After all, we will never have sex with anyone but Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, if any criminal were to assault you girls¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why we have Kouzuki SS, to not let it happen ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Michi and Edie-oneesama are here too. Tsukiko-oneesama and the girls checked to make sure that there are no such people around us the other day ¡¹

    Well, yeah, but still.

    ¡¸ Besides, we only go to places where security is perfect. And the young girls, Agnes-chan and Mao-chan are never going to step in areas where it¡¯s dangerous ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ And, in the worst-case scenario, where a rascal tries to force us to have sex¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We would kill ourselves before they could I can no longer live if a man other than Onii-sama had his way with me

    R-Ruriko. That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m only talking about my resolve

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s like that, Darling

    Edie?

    ¡¸ We have that resolve too. Our family has Darling as our keystone. Therefore, nobody will copulate with any other lion than Darling. That is the pride that we hold in ¡¹

    B-But.

    ¡¸ Hey, Papa, isn¡¯t ¡®rape,¡± the play where one tear off the clothes, then goes ¡°Kyaaa~¡± and ¡°Iyaaa,¡± and they race around? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes has seen those in videos before. When I was staying down there ¡¹

    Right, she did.

    Shirasaka Sousuke forced Agnes to watch her videos of him raping women and breaking them.

    It¡¯s all for training her to become Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sex doll.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes wants to try that too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that it will be fun if it¡¯s with Papa ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ We might start laughing out halfway but, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    I have to swallow up all of Agnes¡¯ lust, even if it¡¯s like that.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if it¡¯s about realistic rape play, then me too ¡¹

    Michi says with a straight face.

    ¡¸ As you know, I¡¯m a genuine masochist. Furthermore, I¡¯m confident in my resilience, and besides, I welcome the extremes ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Michi, you ¡¹

    Misuzu goes forward.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been disrespectful with Danna-sama so far ¡¹

    She bows her head before me.

    ¡¸ Please violate me hard! ¡¹

    Misuzu is both a masochist and a sadist.

    Furthermore, both of them are intense.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, let¡¯s have Danna-sama rape us together, Karen ¡¹

    Look.

    ¡¸ Y-You all are insane! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks in shock.

    ¡¸ Violate me?! Is that something a woman should say?! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s Papa ¡¹

    Agnes says without care.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna as well.

    ¡¸ I also changed because of sex! ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, please remember Kyouko Messer said during her conversation with Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Of course, I wasn¡¯t there, but I can see it in Kou-sama¡¯s memories ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, what did she tell Jii-chan again?

    ¡¸ Kyouko-sama mentioned that the young ladies also have lust ¡¹

    Right.

    Kyouko-san was angry that Jii-chan¡¯s objective is to suppress the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Women have lust, just like men. Furthermore, as soon as they reach their first menstruation, they can bear a child already ¡¹

    Yeah, just like how men are confused with their boiling lust,

    Women also have sexual urges.

    ¡¸ Unlike men who produce semen inside them every day, women only reach their period once a month, and so their lust differs. But it still exists ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama. Onii-sama accepts everything and makes sex fun that nothing is scary anymore. If it¡¯s with Onii-sama, then all of it is nothing but fun. It gets us thrilled ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Ah, but of course, Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave, so I will do what¡¯s not desired. We never want Onii-sama to worry about our bodies ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Misuzu will do anything, so I want ¡®rape¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, my body is resilient, and so you can hit me all you want ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi, don¡¯t go there, come back.

    ¡¸ In the end, people are influenced by their first encounters ¡¹

    Rei-chan, who¡¯s watching over us, said.

    ¡¸ The first sex Tendou-san has seen in her life was her mother¡¯s suffering. Therefore, she holds intense hate towards sex with males. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸ But, to these girls, sex is nothing but a pleasant and fun experience. Well, I do think the same way ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. There¡¯s that idea too ¡¹

    She nods.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, what about you? It¡¯s your first time watching sex, isn¡¯t it? What are your thoughts after watching me and the girls have sex with Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Well, I see it as fun. Yeah ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s smiling, happy. Although, I don¡¯t understand why it feels good when that strange rod from the man feels good when it comes inside the body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you afraid of Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Afraid of me?

    ¡¸ Huh? What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did you feel scared watching us have sex with Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. Kuromori-san is always kind to everyone. Also, somehow, there¡¯s only smiles from pleasure ¡¹

    Oh, yeah.

    I make that face when having sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not afraid ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that what Tendou-san is thinking as well? ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ This kind of sex also exist. One that is not scary ¡¹

    I see.

    Tendou Otome was young when she saw her mother raped.

    And so, she feels hatred towards male-female sex.

    It¡¯s a fundamental fear of sex and males.

    ¡¸ Yes. Sex is fun. And you should feel how fun it is to have sex ¡¹

    Ruriko told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please do it with Ruriko as well ¡¹

    Tsukiko then,

    ¡¸ Yes, and this time, you will feel our recognition that sex is fun ¡¹

    Making Tendou Otome experience how Ruriko feels while we¡¯re having sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that you will think the same. You will abandon your past, your ties, and want to stay with us ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Dying for your father¡¯s honor is nothing but sad ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s hand concentrates on eroding Tendou Otome¡¯s heart again.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You should have sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Agnes and Koyomi too. I¡¯m sure that you will become happier when you have sex with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I have some doubts about that ¡¹

    Torii-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Well, I can understand the reasoning. Like, why it has come to this. Well, I¡¯m only an observer, and so I will not speak out my opinion. I will only report it all to Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    She desperately tries to rebuild herself.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, why do you not want to have sex with Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna asks directly.

    ¡¸ W-What?! What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    Torii-san panics.

    ¡¸ I mean, don¡¯t you want to try it yourself as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I d-d-d-d-don¡¯t think that way?! ¡¹

    Oh, her curiosity.

    The girl who always get involved with what interests her,

    She must have some interest in sex.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re not afraid of Nii-san, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s natural!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do you like him? ¡¹

    Luna?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why you don¡¯t mind testing out sex if it¡¯s with him, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    The young shrine maiden smiles.

 Chapter 888. Night of Fun / Ties

    ¡¸ Ah, maybe you¡¯re afraid? ¡¹

    Luna laughed and provokes Torii-san.

    ¡¸ The thought that Nii-san¡¯s big penis goes inside your body¡­ ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s purposely showing off her slit that just accepted my penis earlier to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s. I mean, it¡¯s abnormal. The idea of putting that thing inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? But we just did it earlier? Luna¡¯s able to do it and yet, so it should be able to go inside Onee-san as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it also went inside Agnes! ¡¹

    Agnes is patting the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis looks cute. It¡¯s still filled with energy ¡¹

    She kissed it.

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    Luna stretches out her tongue.

    Agnes and Luna, the two young beauties doing double fellatio.

    ¡¸ You have seen me do it with Danna-sama, don¡¯t you? There¡¯s nothing abnormal with it. This is how humans, males, and females show their love with each other. To create a child. Our bodies are made this way so we can do the act ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Karen-san while speaking to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, Karen-san. Don¡¯t you feel hot in your stomach while you were watching? Like, in this part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaa!? ¡¹

    Misuzu touches Karen-san¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be sure to dote on you. Ufufu, as expected, this part of Karen-san is getting hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No. I¡¯m afraid ¡¹

    Karen-san looks afraid, but.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, take a deep breath, and lean on me ¡¹

    Misuzu uses her right hand to stimulate Karen-san¡¯s crotch while massaging Karen-san¡¯s cute breasts with her left.

    ¡¸ See? It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? I won¡¯t do anything cruel. Karen is our precious pet. I will dote on you until you¡¯re 20, no, forever if you wish for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there, loosen up. From now on, I will be your Mama. Oh, I remember Nagisa-sama doing this on my first time ¡¹

    Right, Misuzu.

    She¡¯s originally a man-hater and has a strong preference for lesbianism.

    Therefore, she enjoyed being Nagisa¡¯s sex slave pet.

    During our first meeting, Nagisa didn¡¯t introduce me as a man, but as her new owner, it was etched into Misuzu¡¯s heart.

    Misuzu calls me ¡°Danna-sama¡± to show recognition that she is under my control.

    We started with the relationship between owner and pet, and then family, and now partners.

    Therefore, I¡¯m the only one equal to Misuzu as her companion.

    Misuzu will never accept an ordinary man who isn¡¯t her family, her owner.

    Just like how Agnes received some distorted education from Shirasaka Sousuke, this is a result of Jii-chan changing her disposition, and so it will never change.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I want to kiss Karen, but Danna-sama will be the one to take your first kiss. Therefore, we can do that later, for now, I¡¯ll caress the surface with my fingers. The first object to enter Karen will be Danna-sama¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s enjoying this.

    Misuzu, my pet, asks for a pet for herself, I can imagine that.

    No, Jii-chan already hypothesized this.

    Therefore, he used Mizushima Karen-san as the sacrifice for Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Aaaah~ ¡¹

    Karen-san trembles from Misuzu¡¯s caress.

    Vision, hearing, smell, and finally, tactile sensation.

    All the stimulation comes to her one after another, it becomes incomprehensible for her.

    ¡¸ Karen-san. I will make sure to record your first kiss and your first sex as well ¡¹

    Ruriko, who loves filming her sex and the other girls as well, said.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯ll ask Ruriko for that. Where should we do Karen¡¯s deflowering? We had enough with the bathroom, don¡¯t we? How about my bedroom? Or maybe the courtyard? Maybe going inside a car would be fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, ah~ Uuu ¡¹

    Karen-san is tearing up from what she¡¯s feeling.

    She can no longer hear what Misuzu¡¯s talking about.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, w-what¡¯s about to happen? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ What we¡¯re all doing right now is a message to Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is startled, yet, her body can¡¯t move as Tsukiko restrains her.

    ¡¸ Indeed, we do not know what kind of experience you had. I do not have that power. However, we know that we have something we must convey to you ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ Sex is a fun activity, it just happened that the first one you saw is sorrowful, disastrous, but, this world also has fun and enjoyable sex, we want you to understand that ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s stupid! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome spits.

    ¡¸ But, you are feeling it. Kou-sama, Misuzu-sama, Agnes-san, and Luna. You can sense their emotions when having sex ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers to Tendou Otome¡¯s ears.

    Up until now, Tsukiko¡¯s pouring all of Misuzu and the girls¡¯ emotions and senses directly to Tendou Otome while we¡¯re having sex.

    ¡¸ You only thought that in sex, the male is one-sidedly, violently, raping the woman ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ You saw your mother suffer from it ¡¹

    Right, her Miko power is reading Tendou Otome¡¯s memories.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. Mama hated it so much, it hurt her, and yet, that old man hit her multiple times, tore her clothes, she begged, ¡°I don¡¯t want this. Please stop. My child is watching,¡± and yet, the man¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks.

    ¡¸ He raped Mama while grinning! He was enjoying the fact that I was watching that he even came inside Mama! Mama was crying all that time, it was the worst. Men are the worst!! ¡¹

    That is Tendou Otome¡¯s trauma.

    ¡¸ Oh, and your father was watching too ¡¹

    T-Tsukiko?!

    It seems that in Tendou Otome¡¯s memories, her father, Tendou Sadao, was also there.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, he did nothing but watch. He was silent until the end! ¡¹

    W-What the hell?

    Inside Tendou Otome¡¯s house, when she was young.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the ties of Yakuza, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Since I¡¯m the daughter of Takakura shrine, I know that world well enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome mumbles, but Tsukiko continues to read the memories that boil inside her thoughts.

    ¡¸ The group your father belongs to made a huge mistake ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao, he wasn¡¯t able to name himself as Kyoukaku until he was 42.

    That means he was an underling of the organization until that age.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, that failure affected the senior member who her father is indebted with, and so he wanted to make up for his failure ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean that he has to sell off his wife! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouted.

    ¡¸ I see. The other group¡¯s leader told him ¡°If you let me have sex with your wife, I¡¯ll help you out¡± ¡¹

    That is why Tendou Otome¡¯s father sold off his wife to a leader, the Yakuza?

    ¡¸ Mama was a beauty, and so that guy has been interested in her since long ago. He¡¯s a pervert! In our house¡¯s kitchen, right where I was watching, he¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome trembles in rage.

    ¡¸ He said, ¡°this is for the group, for Aniki, a duty for our livelihood¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, he lied, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! He raped Mama until he was exhausted, yet when it was over, he said, ¡°That wasn¡¯t as great as I expected. She¡¯s a ¡°gabaman.¡± I thought I was venturing over the Pacific Ocean!¡± Making fun of Mama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, what does she mean by that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shh, later, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    No, I have the same question.

    I don¡¯t know it either.

    ¡¸ In the end, he didn¡¯t save our group, and his Aniki took responsibility and died by hanging. He was a good man, that guy can¡¯t compare to him, he was a real Yakuza ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t call her father anything but a pronoun.

    ¡¸ Then, further damaging Mama, that scum went around and spread rumors that ¡°Tendou¡¯s wife is a Gabaman, she was too loose,¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s horrible.

    ¡¸ One day, when I came back from school, she was gone. I don¡¯t know where she went. He didn¡¯t even try to look for her. Saying that ¡°Showing such embarrassment to her husband and daughter, it¡¯s natural that she can¡¯t live with us anymore¡± ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s mother ran away from her house. Alone.

    ¡¸ She didn¡¯t bring her daughter because she¡¯s not confident about her livelihood ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I thought of the same thing. But, Mama only feels pain when she sees me. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t blame yourself like that ¡¹

    Tendou Otome gently pats Tendou Otome, who is getting agitated.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this time ¡¹

    This time what?

    ¡¸ He told me to die. When the big-shots gathered for a meeting and asked, ¡°can anyone have their daughter sent over as a message?¡± he raised his hands ¡¹

    And that¡¯s why she¡¯s sent to Kouzuki house as a spy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pure bullshit! They know that he has me as his daughter, and that¡¯s the reason why they purposely made that question! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screams wildly.

    ¡¸ I know! I couldn¡¯t run away from it! The Yakuza world uses my father like their toy! That¡¯s why I¡¯m also stuck in this world. I desperately tried to learn martial arts from when I was a child¡­Biting anyone without care, leaving them half-dead, that¡¯s where they named me as the mad dog. If I hadn¡¯t done that, they will see me as weak and rape me, just like how they did with Mama! ¡¹

    The trauma where she watched her mother raped created that aggressive personality?

    ¡¸ I hate all men. They all should die. That¡¯s what I believe in. After all; ¡¹

    She speaks.

    ¡¸ He told me ¡°This is for the sake of our group¡¯s livelihood, I¡¯m sorry to ask but go die in Tokyo¡± ¡¹

    Her father, Tendou Sadao, told her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll show a glorious death. With that, I can finally escape him and the Yakuza. I came here with that thought in mind ¡¹

    I see. Thinking about it now¡­

    Everything that Tendou Otome did during the party today was all desperate moves.

    A single high-school student from the Yakuza cannot fight with the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Okay, now I have a concrete view of the situation ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ As expected, she was just a sacrificial pawn. Using this girl to create an uproar in the mansion, and another detached force is moving ¡¹

    She goes out of the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, I will go back to the Kouzuki SS command. Reika, stay with them to the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied. Shou-neechan goes to us, then,

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry now. We have spread out our forces with that assumption in mind, I came here wanting conclusive evidence ¡¹

    Shou-neechan was here for investigation.

    ¡¸ See you later ¡¹

    She said and goes to the dressing room while half-jogging.

    ¡¸ Dammit!! Everyone¡¯s making fun of me!! If you want to kill me or torture me, then do it now! Else, let me kill myself! Bastards!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screams.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to die, and yet you speak like that, that¡¯s not okay ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ W-What?! Bastard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Quiet ¡¹

    Tsukiko uses her power to strengthen the control.

    ¡¸ I think that you should know that the world is bigger than you believe ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was just like you back then. I thought that the whole world is only the Takakura shrine and the Yakuza world. Looking at it now, it¡¯s a small world, and yet, for me, it was incredibly vast, thinking that we will never escape the control from that world ¡¹

    Right, Tsukiko, when she came to Tokyo from the Takakura shrine.

    She was just like Tendou Otome, in despair, she¡¯s given up on everything.

    ¡¸ But I was wrong. That small world isn¡¯t everything. We were able to escape from it ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! We, the Kansai groups, are still aiming at the Takakura shrine maidens. You¡¯re not free at all. You only changed your prison from our organization to Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    Well, you could say that.

    Even now, Tsukiko and the girls aren¡¯t free.

    They cannot go wherever they want and can live the way they want.

    They will have Kouzuki SS watching and protecting them whatever they do.

    ¡¸ Oh? It¡¯s not Kouzuki house. Kou-sama¡¯s the man who captivated us ¡¹

    Tsukiko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared, Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Everything. We are enjoying our lives now, we¡¯re happy. We are loved, and we give our love to him too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to convey ¡¹

    Tendou Otome retorts

    ¡¸ Look carefully. Don¡¯t we all look happy? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ When Kou-sama had sex with Misuzu-sama, Agnes-san, Luna, wasn¡¯t it completely different from what you had in mind? ¡¹

    Our sex.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, the male, has he been violent? No, he¡¯s not. Did the woman hate it? No, it¡¯s the woman who asks for it. They want Kou-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been conveying what¡¯s inside Misuzu-sama and everyone¡¯s hearts. They all trust Kou-sama, and Kou-sama always believes to never hurt their minds and bodies. Therefore, sex is nothing but fun. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You could say that, but still ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked at me.

    ¡¸ This world also has this kind of man. An open man who never lies to fool women. Kou-sama had sex with us because he feels lust, it isn¡¯t because he wants to make our powers his, or because he wants to make the fortunes of Kouzuki house his own, he doesn¡¯t have such ambition ¡¹

    T-Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Agnes loves it when Papa looks at Agnes with lewd eyes! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ When Papa looks at the naked Agnes, have sex with Agnes, and release it inside Agnes¡¯ stomach, that¡¯s all Papa¡¯s thinking about. That he wants Agnes. And so, I love saying ¡°feel free, Papa¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love it when Sensei sends my breast a glance! ¡¹

    Y-Yomi?

    ¡¸ Back then, I didn¡¯t like that my breasts are oversized compared to those of my age. Even now, I still don¡¯t like other men sending glances on my breasts. But, when Sensei sends a glance on my breasts, he thinks ¡°I want to touch those, I want to expose them and lick them, but if I do that suddenly, she might get angry,¡± is so cute ¡¹

    Wait? Were my thoughts that obvious?

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t mind it if you want to lick or touch them anytime. I want to say it since I had the opportunity, but ¡¹

    Yomi says while swaying her huge breasts.

    ¡¸ You make it look like I¡¯m thinking about sex all the time ¡¹

    That¡¯s embarrassing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay you know ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yes, When I¡¯m with Nii-san, it¡¯s only our minds and body. He forgets about the people around us, even the Kouzuki house, he only serves the flesh, and it is our joy ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we can gather around in the bathroom like this ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome, look. We¡¯re all naked. We¡¯re on our birthday suits. Naturally, everyone had their ties on their life so far. But, Darling doesn¡¯t care about it at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama isn¡¯t interested in anything other than our naked bodies, and so we can take everything off and get naked ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ And right now, you¡¯re also naked ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ All your ties from before are irrelevant. I mean, you¡¯re naked. And we also are ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are two who aren¡¯t naked however ¡¹

    Michi looks at Torii-san and Adelheid-san, who is wearing a see-through white bikini.

    Adelheid-san is lying down on the washing area, drinking cold water from a bottle, touching it on her nape and forehead while staring at our situation.

    It looks like her consciousness is intact.

    ¡¸ Well, leave them alone. Other than that, ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ We are going to show you once again how do we make love. Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Ruriko comes over.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯ve made you wait. Please ejaculate a lot ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind making a child now ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Also, come here, Michi and Yomichi. Let¡¯s serve Onii-sama together ¡¹

    Ruriko called the two.

    ¡¸ Huh? But I¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan, Torii-san¡¯s bodyguard is now down ¡¹

    Yeah, it wouldn¡¯t be good if she continues to send sexual pleasure to Adelheid-san.

    Her hips already gave out.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come here. Yomi ¡¹

    I called Yomi.

    ¡¸ I want to feel those breasts of yours ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, coming! ¡¹

    Yomi happily comes over.

    ¡¸ Michi, come over here ¡¹

    Michi sends Edie and Rei-chan a glance.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m the one who comes after Darling most of the time ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Indeed, don¡¯t mind us, Onee-san will watch over ¡¹

    I see, making sure that Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t try to escape because we all are too focused on sex,

    Edie and Rei-chan are watching over her.

    Shou-neechan went back to her work just now.

    ¡¸ However, don¡¯t use Shingetsu. If you do that, our hips will give in ¡¹

    Yeah, if she used Shingetsu and it reached Edie and Rei-chan, they will be paralyzed for a moment.

    ¡¸ Then, allow me to take that offer, excuse me ¡¹

    Michi also goes to the air mat.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama, sorry ¡¹

    Yomi told Tsukiko.

    Tsukiko¡¯s the only one who can¡¯t have sex with me as her job is to restrain Tendou Otome mentally.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I prefer to do it on the bed since I always have the resolve to get pregnant when having sex with Kou-sama ¡¹

    Yeah, Tsukiko¡¯s got no hobby of doing outdoor sex or something.

    She seeks the standard method of doing it on the bed.

    ¡¸ I want to tell my daughter in the future that she was created from making love on top of the bed ¡¹

    Yeah, that.

    ¡¸ It would be hard to tell her if it was on the bathroom, on top of the air mat ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s that kind of girl who imagines that.

    ¡¸ As for me, I want to tell my daughter that she¡¯s born from making love in that bush ¡¹

    Edie, you.

    ¡¸ Or maybe in the dog house ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I place both my hands on the dog house, and only my lewd butt is exposed outside, then Master violates me like the dog I am ¡¹

    ¡¸ That looks fun ¡¹

    Misuzu, you too?

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I wonder how we should have Karen lose her virginity? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, M-Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu continues to embrace Karen-san and caress her.

    ¡¸ Then, since we¡¯re talking about it, how about the three of us do a doggie pose and have Onii-sama do us from behind? ¡¹

    Ruriko makes a suggestion.

    ¡¸ Err, Yomi doesn¡¯t mind, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I welcome it! ¡¹

    Yomi and Michi said.

    ¡¸ See? They¡¯re all enjoying this. This kind of world exists as well ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers to Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ And, you might be able to join in that world ¡¹

    Tendou Otome watches the three beauties swing their asses before me while on all fours.

    They¡¯re smiling, craving.

    These young girls want to have sex with me.

    ¡¸ N-No way, Kouzuki Ruriko-sama¡¯s doing it together with the bodyguards? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    So far, they¡¯ve only seen me have sex with Misuzu and the girls individually.

    Agnes is also introduced as a young lady related to Kouzuki house.

    It was one-on-one with Luna.

    I¡¯m not from nobility, so they think that I¡¯m a male sex slave that will have sex with anyone when asked.

    But now.

    The young lady of Kouzuki house, the nobility among the nobility, Ruriko.

    She¡¯s with Michi and Yomi, who should be bodyguards.

    The three of them are swinging their asses for me.

    ¡¸ As said earlier, it is irrelevant before Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ My naked self is similar to Michi and Yomi-chan, they¡¯re only for Onii-sama to love ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a beautiful concept! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s impressed with Ruriko¡¯s actions and words?!

 Chapter 889. Night of Fun / Enemy or Ally?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, and I don¡¯t care much about nobility ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ We do not have the same ideology as Grandfather where he wants the nobility to continue perpetually ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Certainly, I inherited the blood of Kouzuki clan, and so I can sense the duty to continue protecting the blood that has been present since the ancestral age and continue the bloodline ¡¹

    Ruriko continues to talk while she¡¯s on all fours on the bathroom tile floor, swinging her cute ass and exposing her hot and wet vagina to me.

    ¡¸ However, I do not conform with the idea that those who were born from nobility are different from everyone else, that we are precious ¡¹

    Torii-san listens to Ruriko with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Michi, who¡¯s next to me, is a bodyguard who protects us, but in the end, it¡¯s her duty, her job, and still, she is equal to me as a human ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also on all fours and is swinging her ass towards me.

    ¡¸ And when we¡¯re all naked, we¡¯re just the same, we¡¯re all women who are happy to serve Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am a bodyguard, and my mission is to protect Misuzu-oneesama, Master, and all the family who accepted me ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But as a woman, my purpose in life is to use all of my body to serve Master and nothing else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi too! Us sisters and Koyomi-chan are grateful for Sensei and the family who accepted us. That is why we will do anything for this family. But, Yomi wants Sensei to feel pleasure with my body any time ¡¹

    Yomi sways around her plump and charming ass.

    Michi¡¯s smooth body.

    And Yomi¡¯s body that is too voluptuous for her age, calling them the same is a bit, hmmm.

    ¡¸ When Onii-sama shows his love, our pasts, and all our ties are cast away, and we become equal. ¡¹ Right now, I¡¯m just a naked Ruriko, I¡¯m not a daughter of Kouzuki house. I am just Ruriko, one of Onii-sama¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m just a slave named Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I am Master¡¯s loyal sex slave! ¡¹

    The three girls lining up while posing like a dog said in order.

    ¡¸ I also think of the same way as them. We serve Danna-sama as equals. We are a family, and we are sisters ¡¹

    Misuzu told Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Our pasts are irrelevant, Darling will accept it all without a problem. You only have to jump into him with nothing but your body ¡¹

    Edie told Adelheid-sann.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re asking me to join you? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ But, I am Mariko-ojousama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    She sends Torii-san a glance.

    ¡¸ Nobody told you anything like that ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ We never force people. It applied to me back then too. I asked Darling to join the family. And Darling also waited for me to say that ¡¹

    She narrates her past happily.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you will not become our ally unless you ask Darling yourself, or unless Darling thinks that he accepts you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean kneeling and putting my head on the floor while pleading? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san glared at Edie.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t say that. Why are your ideas always so extreme? ¡¹

    Like, Adelheid-san begging us ¡°please let me join your family,¡± or,

    Adelheid-san prostrating herself and asking to become friends with her.

    Those were here only thoughts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing that harsh. It¡¯s much more relaxed than what you¡¯re thinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that you¡¯ve met only horrible people and experienced hardships so far. Therefore, you don¡¯t trust other people that much. But, it¡¯s not all bad people on this earth, you know? I mean, you met Mariko, a kind girl, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Me? Kind? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I-I was strict with Haiji! She needs to know the difference between the master and servant! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your bad part ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you are not a child of nobility, and yet, you stand as one. Even you can¡¯t agree with it. Torii is a house with quite the wealth and glory. You are living a life that can be called equal to the young ladies of nobility, no, you even have a better life than those who are in the collapse ¡¹

    Those who are in the collapse. It¡¯s Mizushima house that accepted the Kansai Yakuza¡¯s intervention.

    And, Kurama house which is cornered that they had to sell their daughters.

    Kanou house too, they only receive honorary position from other nobility, that is how they were able to keep their status.

    Torii-san¡¯s house built a fortune for several decades. But they aren¡¯t from an old nobility house.

    But, Torii electronics is a name well known around the globe.

    ¡¸ The girls who think they¡¯re better because they have inherited the lineage of nobility are wrong. They do not see the difference between people, that they are just a girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that! Therefore, I was impressed when Ruriko-sama said that she¡¯s equal with the bodyguard! ¡¹

    Usually, the young ladies from Misuzu¡¯s super-high-class school look at Torii-san coldly because she is a semi-nobility, and so,

    She is impressed to see Ruriko, the daughter of nobility among nobilities, treating a bodyguard as an equal.

    ¡¸ But, Mariko, you think that there should be a distance between you and your bodyguard, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why you say that you are strict, and you make sure that she knows about the separation between master and servant ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised and looked at Adelheid-san, who is lying down on the washing area.

    ¡¸ People are sensitive when others discriminate against them, but they are insensitive when they do that themselves ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ H-Haiji, uhm, that wasn¡¯t my intention ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked up at her master.

    ¡¸ No, I understand. That¡¯s just how Mariko-ojousama is. I accepted the contract to become your bodyguard knowing that ¡¹

    She sighed.

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama belongs to Torii-sama¡¯s family, but your family was the better among those that tried to negotiate with me. Other families, especially those from Europe, were cold to me, a half-race ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks indifferently.

    ¡¸ Well, Torii-sama and Mariko-ojousama do have some prejudice with me as a servant. It offends me at times, but it¡¯s still within bearable range. In Europe, people speak horrible lines that you cannot forgive them ¡¹

    She¡¯s got some hardships too.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, Haiji, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to apologize. I am Mariko-ojousama¡¯s servant ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks away from Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re too aloof! If you want to get along, then you have to say it! ¡¹

    Agnes is angry.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I can see what¡¯s inside your heart just so you know ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s also smiling.

    ¡¸ Right. You seem to love Torii-san after all ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do not have the same mysterious power as Tsukiko-san, but I know at least that much from watching you ¡¹

    Yeah, I thought so too.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s hardly anyone who would speak out their complaints and still have a fun exchange with their Master like Torii-san. ¡¹

    Torii-san and Adelheid-san get along.

    Therefore, even when sometimes someone¡¯s rebelling, they just go back together in the end.

    They throw insults and fight each other, and yet their relationship doesn¡¯t break.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s that ¡¹

    Edie then looked away from Adelheid-san and now towards Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I was talking about you earlier ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Yep, you¡¯ve got the choice to join us ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t screw with me! I-I¡¯m a daughter of a Kyoukaku! I will not throw away my duty! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouted, but,

    ¡¸ Someone who calls their father with just pronouns isn¡¯t someone who will do her duty and lay down her life ¡¹

    Edie?

    Yeah, she¡¯s right.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s father is a man who lets another man rape her mother for the sake of his senior in the group.

    And then, the mother abandoned Tendou Otome and escaped from their house.

    All she¡¯s done is complain about her father.

    Despite that.

    She¡¯s infiltrated the Kouzuki house to give up her life just for her father¡¯s honor, that just strange if you ask me.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, it¡¯s for my own honor! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s own honor?

    ¡¸ Your father may be a Kyoukaku from the Yakuza, but you¡¯re not. Despite that, why talk about honor? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Shut up! You don¡¯t care about me anyway, do you? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is still hiding something.

    ¡¸ This woman¡¯s weird ability can see what¡¯s inside my mind, can¡¯t she? How about you stop the trivialities and just look it up! ¡¹

    She shouted.

    ¡¸ Oh? Do you still not understand? ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers from behind.

    ¡¸ I will not use my power violently because Kou-sama ordered me to ¡¹

    She shows a graceful smile.

    ¡¸ W-What power? ¡¹

    Torii-san is baited.

    ¡¸ Oh well, that¡¯s enough. I think we should explain it to Torii-san ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think it¡¯s okay. Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Tsukiko nods.

    ¡¸ I have the power to read people¡¯s thoughts and order them to obey me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that mind-reading part but, the compelling power? Ah, then that means, what they used on Kyouko Messer¡¯s exhibition was that? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at Michi and Edie.

    ¡¸ Edie and my skill are still Qi techniques ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesama, Tsukiko-oneesama, and I have the same power ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ However, we¡¯re careful when using this power, or it will cause damage into someone¡¯s mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Please think of a human mind as a small water tank. And our power is to stir the water inside that tank ¡¹

    The mind is a container with water.

    ¡¸ A daily conduct and etc. are on the surface level only. However, if it¡¯s a precious memory or similar, it is deep down that tank. We have to be careful to preserve the calm bottom of the water as its stagnated ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ Right now, I¡¯m controlling her physical abilities, but it¡¯s only affecting the surface, it doesn¡¯t go deep inside her heart ¡¹

    Yeah, moving one¡¯s body is a daily thing anyway.

    ¡¸ However, if it relates to a deep part in her mind, then, if I use my power, I will forcibly have those memories deep inside rise up to the surface. But, if I were to do that, her whole mind will violently stir up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that would mean that one¡¯s memory and intents will become messed up inside their head ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes. The vessel itself will develop a crack and break. It can cause impairment like with Kiyomi-sama ¡¹

    A mind distorted by the Miko power will never return.

    There¡¯s nothing but natural decay.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m carefully holding your mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easy to plunge my hand deep inside your thoughts and find out the truth, but, Kou-sama will hate me if I do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Nii-san doesn¡¯t want you to die ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to kill me? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like it. Another person¡¯s honor? It¡¯s a stupid reason to come here and die because you were told to ¡¹

    I speak as if spitting out.

    ¡¸ We do not live for something as worthless as that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re calling it worthless?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s worthless, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t allow that ¡¹

    I speak out honestly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Kou-sama says, and so, sorry to say this Tendou Otome-sama, but how about you voluntarily expose the depths of your mind? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re from Kansai, and so you should know about our power ¡¹

    Yeah, Tendou Otome knows about the Miko power from the start.

    ¡¸ And you¡¯re able to use Qi to some extent, and so you can hide the secrets deep inside your mind. No, the reason you were chosen for infiltration was because you can do that ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s reading.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s using her Qi to desperately hide some information?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shakes her head.

    ¡¸ If you want to know, then go check it out and break me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that. That only means killing you. Breaking someone¡¯s mind is equal to killing someone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind! I came here ready to die! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. The old men from the Yakuza hypothesized that you will have this madness pattern ¡¹

    Yomi guessed.

    ¡¸ If a girl who came to the party in Kouzuki house returned dead or crazy, it has no change in the weight of the scandal ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ The harder she guards herself with Qi, the higher the chances that she becomes crazy ¡¹

    Therefore, it¡¯s Tendou Otome.

    If she dies or becomes crazy, the mass media will make it grand, and it will become a scandal against Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Aah! Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screams.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, cut out for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko untied her power.

    Then, Rei-chan and Edie restrain her from both sides.

    Although Tendou Otome is already limp, she can¡¯t run away or rampage.

    ¡¸ Look, if the reason why you¡¯re throwing your life away isn¡¯t your father, then, ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I think, it¡¯s some other reason, you think we can do something about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with me. There are things in this world where Kouzuki house¡¯s power or assets can¡¯t touch ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked up at me.

    ¡¸ If you think that everything will go as you want, then you¡¯re making a big mistake ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that. you don¡¯t have to tell me ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Even so, is there no way for us to save you? Right now, you¡¯re holding out by yourself. Furthermore, you¡¯re at an overwhelming disadvantage, see? But if you join us, we can do something about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ My father is a Kyoukaku. He¡¯s nothing but a rock-hard, stubborn, and dumb Yakuza. He¡¯s a madman who loves to force the impossible for the sense of duty. Money? Threats? Nothing will change his mind! He¡¯s an idiot! If he¡¯s to let his daughter die, then he will say that it¡¯s inevitable because the group and his bosses said so ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s tears are overflowing.

    ¡¸ He says that ¡°I will become the demon or the carnage for our trade and honor,¡± but that¡¯s not it. He¡¯s an idiot. Nothing can fix his idiocy, not even death! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ What about Miko power? ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ We can change his rock-head with our Miko power. Nii-san, I think it¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it? We can go all out if it¡¯s to ease up her pain? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! If that¡¯s the problem, just change their mind ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ We have that as well ¡¹

    I told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Your father is perhaps observed by other groups in Kansai. Anyway, we can use those who came to Tokyo right now and manipulate them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. You¡¯re the only one who attended the party. And so, if we turn all the Yakuza who just happened to be loitering around the Kouzuki house, there will be no scandals ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ While at it, since the Yakuza¡¯s going to call media reporters, why don¡¯t we go at them too? ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ We can do that too, What do you think? ¡¹

    I ask her without hesitation.

    ¡¸ What a fearsome power, so it¡¯s true¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san says with a shocked face, but.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we can do that. However ¡¹

    I look at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re only doing that when you trust us and show us all that you¡¯re hiding ¡¹

    Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s enough for now. You can take your time and think ¡¹

    I caress Yomi¡¯s ass right in front of me.

    ¡¸ Kyaan~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, I will be doting on this girls ¡¹

    She will not trust us with just words.

    And so,

    I will show how much I love my family.

    And show how much I believe in my family.

    That¡¯s the only way.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I made you wait ¡¹

    I close up on Yomi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Aaaah~ Sensei! ¡¹

    I lick Yomi¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Aaah, your tongue feels great! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s back trembled.

    I grab her breasts from behind.

    It¡¯s huge, but it¡¯s firm.

    I¡¯m massaging her breasts like I¡¯m milking a cow.

    ¡¸ Aaah! That feels good! Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomi moans cutely.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, me too ¡¹

    Ruriko swings her ass, inviting me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I also taste Ruriko¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Uuh, aaaahn~ ¡¹

    This young lady is easy to get wet.

    She¡¯s already dripping from the inside.

    I purposely make sounds as I slurp it.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious, Ruriko ¡¹

    I also grab and massage her smallish breasts.

    Her white skin and her prim & proper ambiance are great.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s skin feels excellent to touch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. Please touch them a lot ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Master! Me too! ¡¹

    Michi swings her ass.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m coming ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s small body.

    But her ass is round and slick.

    I crawl my fingers on her slit.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Master, how is it? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ How does it taste like? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Sour ¡¹

    I honestly replied.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why apologize? Love nectars are supposed to be sour ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes! Aaaahn~! ¡¹

    Michi gasps as soon as I insert my tongue.

    ¡¸ Michi, let¡¯s lick each other next time. I will have you drink my nectar ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Naturally, Danna-sama has to be present, also, Karen, you¡¯re coming together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaa ¡¹

    Misuzu resumes her caress on Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Look at that. Karen will also make love like that ¡¹

    Yeah, Mizushima Karen-san¡¯s problem is for later.

    There no need to rush.

    We just have to deal with it one by one.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    I massage Michi¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry. My chest is small ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I like it ¡¹

    When Michi¡¯s crawling on all fours, I can feel the puff on her chest.

    That squishy feeling below her skin,

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, I also love it When Master touches me ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Huh, Agnes? Luna?

    ¡¸ Papa, we were talking earlier, and, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we, ¡¹

    Luna puts saliva on her hand, and then,

    She strokes my penis.

    Aaah, her small hands and fingers feel good.

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    She licks my anus.

    ¡¸ Ah, Agnes, that part is dirty! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa said that Agnes¡¯ body has nothing dirty in it, so, ¡¹

    Yo, that feeling of her small tongue makes my spine shiver.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s body has nothing dirty in it too! ¡¹

    Oh, I feel my erection reaching its limits.

 Chapter 890. Night of Fun / Yomi and Michiâ€™s service

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t understand! W-Why does it come to that?! ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks with a trembling voice.

    However, those eyes are watching us do silly things.

    Adelheid-san, who is lying down on the bathroom floor, does the same.

    Then, Tsukiko¡¯s also having Tendou Otome watch us.

    ¡¸ Why do that now? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ You stopped the conversation halfway, why? ¡¹

    It looks like she¡¯s dissatisfied that we¡¯re resuming sex.

    ¡¸ I mean, Papa¡¯s penis is this hard already! ¡¹

    Agnes says while she licks off my anus.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this needs to release the semen soon ¡¹

    Luna, who strokes my erect penis, added.

    ¡¸ W-We, our bodies also want Onii-sama! Aaaahn~! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if we don¡¯t take the opportunity now, we would have to wait for the next one! Ahn~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And waiting makes it hard to mate with Master! Kuuu~ ¡¹

    Ruriko, Yomi, and Michi said while moaning.

    I continue to lick on Ruriko¡¯s pussy.

    I use my right hand on Yomi¡¯s breasts.

    And my left-hand teases Michi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ There, I guess we¡¯re putting it in. Who wants to go first? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Please start with Yomi-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the youngest one among us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if I¡¯m left for the last ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll start with Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Me! Ravish me! Let¡¯s have sex like how dogs do it! ¡¹

    I grab Yomi¡¯s big ass for her age.

    I¡¯m going to ravish this young girl crawling on all fours from behind.

    Then, I rub the tip of my glans on Yomi¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, S-Sensei~ ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s back trembled.

    I open up her labia with my glans.

    As soon as I do that, her hot love nectar smears my glans.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t tease me~ H-Hurry~! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want it that much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want it! Yomi wants it so badly! ¡¹

    Puchu~

    The tip of my glans splits her slit.

    ¡¸ Aaah~ I-It¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    Yomi moans in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Deeper! Fill me up! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I grip Yomi¡¯s ass and shove in my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ Aaaaaah! It¡¯s pushing Yomi¡¯s insides! ¡¹

    Yomi moans.

    ¡¸ There, it¡¯s all in! ¡¹

    I push it into the root.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you feel it? The tip is now kissing the entrance to Yomi¡¯s baby chamber ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it. I didn¡¯t understand it back then, but now, ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Yomi can feel the shape of Sensei¡¯s penis inside. The tip is swollen, it¡¯s rubbing my insides ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love it in here ¡¹

    I pull out my penis and rub on the puffed part of Yomi¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Yes! There! I love it there! ¡¹

    I aim at the same spot and slowly move my hips forward and backward.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah! Aaaah! It feels good! ¡¹

    This young beauty sways her huge breasts and moans loudly.

    ¡¸ There, how do you call it again? Katsuko-nee taught you about it the other day, didn¡¯t she? Do you remember? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Yes! Aaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you call it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s G-spot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t hear you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s G-spot! G-spot!!! Iyaaaan~ ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s insides are overflowing with love nectar. It¡¯s the proof that she¡¯s feeling it.

    ¡¸ Do you not like it? Should I stop? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaan~ Don¡¯t stop! Please tease Yomi¡¯s G-spot more!! ¡¹

    Yomi shouts cutely.

    ¡¸ Only sensei can do this! Sensei¡¯s penis is the only one that can rub Yomi¡¯s G-spot! ¡¹

    My women never masturbate.

    They don¡¯t have experience with masturbating, and they will never learn it.

    Also, Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee;

    They never mention the tools such as vibrator to the girls.

    Therefore, Yomi and the girls never put their fingers inside their vagina.

    Much less with tools that imitate a man¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong, Yomi knows about it ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s reading my thoughts?

    ¡¸ Yomi can read Onee-sama¡¯s thoughts, so, ¡¹

    Yeah, as soon as Katsuko-nee thinks ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let the girls know about vibrators and such,¡±

    They discover what kind of thing is a vibrator and how to use it from Katsuko-nee¡¯s memories.

    And if the image manifests itself, then they can reproduce the experience themselves.

    ¡¸ But, Yomi only wants Sensei¡¯s penis. We¡¯ve decided to not let anything other than Sensei¡¯s penis enter our body ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ We know why Kuromori Minaho-sama and Katsuko-oneesama wants to hide such tools from us, and also, we want to treasure the idea of sex with Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Yes, that! I don¡¯t want to do it with tools! Yomi only wants Sensei, to feel pleasure from Sensei! Aaaahn! I love having sex with Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomi starts to move her hips.

    ¡¸ Yes. Me too, I don¡¯t want to touch myself or use a tool. It¡¯s pleasant to have sex with Nii-san, and I don¡¯t want to put in something else other than Nii-san¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ In short, the three sisters don¡¯t have excess lust, and they don¡¯t incline towards homosexuality ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ I-I love Master¡¯s penis, but, I also want Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s fingers to touch me ¡¹

    Michi, who is bi, muttered.

    ¡¸ As for me, I love Onii-sama¡¯s hand and penis. But, indeed, I also want to dote on some girls ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯m in progress on doting one ¡¹

    Misuzu embraces the naked Karen-san, kneading on her small breasts, pinching her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaah~ I, I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san is intoxicated in pleasure.

    That abnormal amount of tension and arousal stops her from thinking.

    She¡¯s letting Misuzu do whatever she wants with her body.

    ¡¸ Look at them, Karen. Danna-sama¡¯s splendid penis is going inside Yomi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    The young girl watches us have sex, sweat, and love nectar glitters each time we piston.

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    I cover Yomi¡¯s back and grab Yomi¡¯s breasts with both hands.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not like it? ¡¹

    I whispered on Yomi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ N-Not that. I-It feels good! ¡¹

    Yomi replies while leaking out hot breaths.

    ¡¸ Back then, I hated this huge breasts of mine ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Breasts are a symbol of bearing a child, and so, I thought that it¡¯s the fate determined for me ¡¹

    Back then, Yomi thinks that she has to inherit the title of Takakura shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ And that also means that I will push the fate of our blood to that child ¡¹

    A cursed fate that is inherited by the shrine maidens.

    To become toys of the Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Someday, I had to bear a child, but I was afraid. Afraid that the day will come ¡¹

    A Yakuza violating her huge breasts and becoming pregnant with a child.

    ¡¸ But now ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ I want to bear Sensei¡¯s child anytime. I¡¯d gladly do it ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s vagina tightened up.

    ¡¸ Besides, I found out that my breasts have another purpose than giving the child milk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Purpose? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for Sensei to enjoy! ¡¹

    Oh, this warm feeling in my hands.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s breasts have the softness of marshmallows but,

    Yomi¡¯s loli tits have the elasticity of a rubber ball.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s skin feels thin like silk, but,

    Yomi¡¯s skin is like thick velvet.

    She¡¯s still in her growth period, so it¡¯s like that.

    I can savor that for now.

    ¡¸ Yes, Yomi¡¯s body feels pleasant ¡¹

    ¡¸ And Sensei¡¯s penis is so hot ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s insides are dripping wet as I continue to thrust inside.

    ¡¸ Your hot rod is going in and out! It feels great to get violated ¡¹

    Y-Yomi.

    ¡¸ Please love me forever. No, please tease Yomi¡¯s body. Yomi can¡¯t live without Sensei anymore ¡¹

    Drops of sweat fall from Yomi¡¯s body.

    It drops from the tip of her nipples to the air mat.

    ¡¸ Aaah~ What do I do? Yomi¡­Yomi¡­Uhm, Sensei, Yomi¡¯s about to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, go ahead, cum! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaah! Aaaah! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming! Coming! Aaaaah! Sensei! A huge wave is coming! It¡¯s white! What do I do?! Sensei!? What do I do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Sensei! Sensei¡¯s here! Yomi! Yomi! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Yomi grinds her hips on me.

    I also accelerate my piston.

    ¡¸ Sensei! Yomi Haaaaaaaa!! I¡¯m flying!!! ¡¹

    Then, Yomi flew to the world of joy.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Yomi lies down on the air mat.

    Her mouth¡¯s flapping, she¡¯s breathing roughly.

    Her whole body¡¯s exhausted.

    ¡¸ You okay, Yomi? ¡¹

    I tried calling her out, then,

    ¡¸ S-Sensei, I-It can¡¯t be helped today, but, ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ N-Next time, c-cum inside Yomi ¡¹

    Yomi said with a face that is melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ I feel that it lacks unless you cum deep inside me ¡¹

    She¡¯s still young, and yet, her body doesn¡¯t feel satisfied unless I cum inside her now.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I also wanted to cum inside Yomi ¡¹

    I kissed Yomi.

    ¡¸ S-Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi stretched her tongue and kissed me passionately.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s next? Ruriko? Michi? ¡¹

    I asked while pulling out my penis from Yomi.

    The two looked at each other.

    ¡¸ Mitchi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriruri ¡¹

    Oh, Michi¡¯s already calling her Ruriruri even when Torii-san¡¯s here.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s serve Onii-sama together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we need to let them understand our relationship ¡¹

    The young lady of nobility and the bodyguard.

    But in front of me, they are equal, they are family and sisters.

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesama, this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes pull Yomi¡¯s body, which is lying down on the air mat and creates space for the two.

    ¡¸ There you go ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ready! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That saves the trouble ¡¹

    I watch the naked beauties do their exchange, and,

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, you must be tired? Lie down here ¡¹

    The naked Ruriko sits on seiza and pats her thighs.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard about something called lap pillow ¡¹

    Ruriko blushed.

    ¡¸ Do you not want to do it with Ruriko¡¯s thighs? ¡¹

    Of course, I do.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, please do ¡¹

    I lie down on Ruriko¡¯s lap.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Just right above me is Ruriko¡¯s breasts and pink nipples.

    Above that is her gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me as well ¡¹

    On the other hand, Michi;

    She goes to my crotch.

    ¡¸ Auu! ¡¹

    And she holds the erect penis that just came out of Yomi¡¯s vagina, into her mouth.

    Ooh, this saliva filled the mouth of hers,

    It¡¯s cleaning up my glans.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sour, delicious ¡¹

    Michi says while looking up at me.

    Ruriko, on the other hand.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s making such a cute face. ¡¹

    She gently pats my hair and cheeks with a smile.

    Ooh.

    ¡¸ The two of you are doing it together, so you want to make me feel it with the two of you together ¡¹

    Therefore, in fact,

    Michi¡¯s the one in charge of sexual pleasure.

    And Ruriko¡¯s in charge of healing.

    ¡¸ We also learned a lot ¡¹

    Ruriko told me.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t have to be sexual stimulation all the time, we also want to show our love to Onii-sama, just like how you show it to us ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ And recently, I feel calmer whenever I see Onii-sama. I feel at ease from nothing but Onii-sama¡¯s presence ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ During the filming for television the other day, I had the trouble of going somewhere ¡¹

    Yeah, for the sake of increasing the popularity of Kouzuki house,

    Ruriko¡¯s showed up on television, introducing the family mansion.

    ¡¸ It wasn¡¯t here, but on the Meiji western-style house that¡¯s used only on special occasions, but still ¡¹

    The mansions of Kouzuki house is a spacious place. Too spacious.

    Since it¡¯s a building constructed during the Meiji era, it¡¯s hard to live in that place. Nobody¡¯s using it now.

    It only has a fireplace to deal with the cold.

    As for electricity, you still have to pull some cords.

    It¡¯s an old and historic building that they cannot bust a hole for the cords to go through.

    However, it¡¯s flawlessly clean when there is an event in the Kouzuki house.

    It¡¯s a western-style house that never had outsiders enter before, and Ruriko did a broadcast where she guides them around.

    It went to a famous night news show. In their special corner.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a topic for most people, Ya-chan¡¯s been logging it on the internet ¡¹

    The comments were ¡°She¡¯s stunning,¡± and ¡°So this is a genuine young lady.¡±

    ¡¸ It¡¯s thanks to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama prepared only female staff from the production to the cameramen, but ¡¹

    Right, Shou-neechan¡¯s thorough with her personnel selection.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t get careless because it¡¯s all women.

    She removed all those involved with the Kansai Yakuza or any underground organization.

    Rei-chan and women from Kouzuki SS were on the filming location.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s been standing behind the camera all the time ¡¹

    I also went to the filming location out of worry.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I talked to the camera, intending to explain it all to Onii-sama. And that is why everything went well ¡¹

    Ruriko said happily.

    ¡¸ Then, after filming ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s just Onii-sama and me who had sex in that western-style house after so many decades ¡¹

    Right after filming.

    Ruriko¡¯s somewhat aroused, and so we made love in the reception hall.

    Ruriko¡¯s cute moans reached the walls, and then,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so hot. And really hard ¡¹

    Michi says while rubbing her cheeks on my glans.

    Oh, remembering it made it like that.

    ¡¸ And for the second part, we will be filming in our villa in Izu ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I will not wear any underwear, and so, during the lunch break on the filming day ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s semen filling up my womb during the second half of filming. Ufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    The difference between Ruriko before and after sex will show itself on the recording.

    Will they see it on TV?

    ¡¸ Geez, it¡¯s all Ruriko. I¡¯ll also think of an event for myself! ¡¹

    Misuzu who listens to the conversation interjected.

    ¡¸ Karen, you should think of making one too. Then, we can serve Danna-sama together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, uuuuu ¡¹

    Karen-san can¡¯t speak anymore.

    ¡¸ Now, Onii-sama¡¯s penis is rock hard. Mitchi ¡¹

    Ruriko called Michi.

    ¡¸ How do you want to do it? ¡¹

    Michi lets to of my glans from her mouth.

    ¡¸ I want to do it from behind. ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Uhm, since we¡¯re in the bath, we have a lot of mirrors here ¡¹

    M-Mirrors?

    ¡¸ I want to watch myself as I stand and Master violate me from behind ¡¹

    A masochist, as usual.

    However.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    If that¡¯s what Michi wants, I have no other choice.

    I¡¯ll go with you wherever you want to go.

    ¡¸ Then ¡¹

    Michi picks a mirror that makes it easy for everyone to watch.

    ¡¸ H-Here, please ¡¹

    She placed her hands on the mirror and sticks out her ass towards me.

    I get up from Ruriko¡¯s lap pillow, then I head to Michi while my erect penis sways.

    Michi¡¯s reflected in the mirror.

    I can now see two Michi with the mirror in front.

    Michi¡¯s aroused as she watches herself doing a humiliating pose in front of the mirror.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Master, I don¡¯t need foreplay. I don¡¯t mind if it hurts, no, make it hurt. Please thrust it all the way in one go ¡¹

    ¡¸ All in one go. got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, all in one go ¡¹

    What a stupid conversation.

    However.

    Michi¡¯s body is petite.

    Her hips are thin, too thin.

    I grab Michi¡¯s hips and hold it hard.

    I aim my glans on her.

    Oh, Michi.

    The arousal from the thought that I will violate her is already making love nectar overflow on her thighs.

    ¡¸ Look, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    As soon as Michi replied.

    Bam!

    ¡¸ Gyauuu!!! ¡¹

    I-It¡¯s tight.

    Michi¡¯s trained muscles are taken by surprise.

    It refuses my insertion, but,

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    I continue to go inside Michi.

    It feels like a heated butter knife slicing through a frozen ice cream cake.

    ¡¸ You like this, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes!!! Aaaah! I see it! Master¡¯s going inside me!!! Aaaah! I love it! I love this kind of rape!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ People will misunderstand that, Michi ¡¹

    I grind her small vagina.

    ¡¸ I-It has to be Master only!!! It¡¯s only Master who can rape me!!!! I want Master to violate me! Ravish me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m doing right now? ¡¹

    I move my hips intensely.

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes! Aaaah! But! But!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ More! Harder! Please go for Michi anytime, anywhere!!! ¡¹

    Michi shouted.

    ¡¸ My, that looks fun! ¡¹

    Ruriko comes over.

    ¡¸ Mitchi, what about this? ¡¹

    Ruriko goes to me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Come, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I kiss Ruriko while violating Michi from behind.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! Ruriruri! I-It¡¯s my time right now! Master¡¯s violating me! ¡¹

    Michi cries as she watches Ruriko and I kiss each other.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, look at Ruriko. Ufufu, so cute. I want to kiss more! ¡¹

    Ruriko licks on my lips.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriruri!! Master! Y-You¡¯re raping me right now, me! ¡¹

    Michi speaks cryingly.

    ¡¸ Hey! Ruriko? ¡¹

    I feel sorry for Michi, is what I wanted to say, but,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Mitchi likes this kind of situation ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yes! It makes me shiver! This is the best! Ruriruri!!! ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s stirring up Michi¡¯s masochistic heart.

    ¡¸ But, I think it¡¯s time for Onii-sama to turn over ¡¹

    Ruriko said, then she squats on my side.

    ¡¸ Wow, this is amazing! Michi¡¯s dripping so hard as Onii-sama¡¯s violating her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, it¡¯s embarrassing! So embarrassing! ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s the plan this time.

    Ruriko knows Michi¡¯s sexual disposition.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s piercing Mitchi so deep inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, so embarrassing! ¡¹

    Okay, then I should concentrate on sex.

    I grab Michi¡¯s small hips harder and continue to make intense thrusts.

    Pichapu! Pichapu!

    Pan! Pan! Pan!

    The connected part makes lewd wet sounds.

    My abdomen slams into Michi¡¯s white ass, and it creates a rhythmic beat.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaah! I¡¯m getting violated. I¡¯m getting ravished!!! ¡¹

    Michi looks at herself in the mirror as she says that with a face, melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Michi, who is on the receiving end, looks like she¡¯s having fun. So cute ¡¹

    To Ruriko, all sexual pleasures change to the word ¡°fun.¡±

    I also look at Michi in the mirror.

    Oh, she¡¯s desperately standing on her tiptoes, facing her ass this way.

    Michi¡¯s thin and long legs are trembling. So cute.

    For a girl like Michi, her flat chest is part of her charm.

    Above all, her face is gorgeous.

    That face of hers with the perfect Japanese shape is now melting in delight. It¡¯s lewd.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaah! Aaaah! It feels good! Master! My Master! I love you! ¡¹

    This time, I look at the real Michi.

    Michi¡¯s round and cute ass.

    The elasticity and texture are both splendid.

    Naturally, the vagina clamping my penis, it¡¯s tightness and pressure¡­

    It¡¯s entwining with my penis as if it¡¯s sucking it in.

    This is the best.

    But, putting that aside.

    ¡¸ Michi, you¡­ ¡¹

    I noticed.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Master!!!! ¡¹

    Michi replies while responding.

    ¡¸ Your back is quite beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? ¡¹

    I continue to make hard thrusts.

    I look at Michi¡¯s back, trembling in pleasure.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so fair, your backbone line is so smooth, thin, small ¡¹

    It¡¯s a young beauty¡¯s back.

    Now that I¡¯m violating her from behind, it¡¯s charm shows itself.

    ¡¸ I can see from your back how much you work hard and how upright you are ¡¹

    Yeah, Michi¡¯s back,

    It shows how much Michi worked hard on her martial arts and training.

    I can see that she¡¯s keeping proper posture, keeping proper decorum.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s back is beautiful. It¡¯s lovely ¡¹

    As soon as I whispered that to Michi.

    Pushaaaaaaa!

    What?

    Michi, while still connected to me.

    She¡¯s peeing now?

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m just too happy, that¡­ ¡¹

    M-Michi?

    ¡¸ I was so happy from what Master said that I unconsciously leaked out ¡¹

    You leaked from too much happiness?

    ¡¸ I hear it often happens to dogs. They say it¡¯s ¡°Ureshon.¡±1

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Master! My pee! I can¡¯t stop it from leaking! ¡¹

    Shaaaaaaaaaa¡­

    Michi continues to wet herself.

    ¡¸ Then, it can¡¯t be helped. Just let it leak ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes! Master! Master! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s heart is melting.

    ¡¸ Geez, it stinks! Michi-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, what a troublesome kid ¡¹

    Agnes and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Really, to think that you would wet yourself in the middle of the act, it¡¯s embarrassing. Mitchi ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers to Michi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Aaaaaah ¡¹

    Even so, Michi¡¯s not stopping.

    I also continue the intense piston while Michi¡¯s splashing warm liquid.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! I¡¯m so embarrassed! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it must be embarrassing for you, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master! Master!! Aaaaah!

    Aaaaaah! So embarrassing! Master! Do not abandon Michi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As if I will! I want someone like you to be by my side forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes! Yes! Master! I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too! Michi!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Master! I¡¯m! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Reaching the height of embarrassment, Michi also reached a climax.

    ¡¸ Cumming!!!! I¡¯m cumming!!!! Aaaaaaaah! Cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Her vagina convulses, clamping my penis again and again.

    Even so, Michi¡­

    Her peeing doesn¡¯t stop.

 Chapter 891. Night of Fun / Rurikoâ€™s slimy sex, ã€Œ Itâ€™s okay if we make a child ã€

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so hopeless Michi-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-chan, it stinks! ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes draw water and washes away Michi¡¯s pee.

    ¡¸ Here, Luna-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    As soon as they pour the water, Koyomi-chan comes with the next pail.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great that we¡¯re in the bathroom? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles wryly as she pours water on the air mat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also smeared with pee ¡¹

    Yomi, who was lying down on the air mat and is exhausted from her climax, took a bath from Michi¡¯s pee.

    She¡¯s cleansing herself with a warm shower.

    ¡¸ Yomi, I¡¯ll wash your head. Reika, Tsukiko ¡¹

    Edie looked at the two while going towards Yomi.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is dumbfounded with our consecutive sex and Michi wetting herself.

    Rei-chan and Tsukiko are monitoring her mind and body, and so there should be no problem even if Edie goes away.

    Edie loves to look after younger girls that she can¡¯t help but want to help out Yomi.

    ¡¸ Sorry, it looks like she¡¯s at her limit already ¡¹

    Misuzu embraces the exhausted Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re still in the middle of this so don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    My legs are also wet with pee, so I head to the shower area in the bathroom.

    I twist the knob and wait for the water to come out of the showerhead.

    ¡¸ Hey, Michi, come over here, I¡¯ll rinse you too ¡¹

    I talk to Michi, who came while peeing and is now lying down on the air mat.

    ¡¸ I want to go there, but the shower hose won¡¯t reach it ¡¹

    Michi has to come here.

    ¡¸ Yes, also, we can¡¯t clean the mat if you stay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesama, please move to Nii-san ¡¹

    The two said, and so Michi sluggishly moved her body.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I am sorry ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s depressed.

    ¡¸ Come here. I have warm water ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, M-Master ¡¹

    Yeah, even a martial artist would feel loose in their hips if they reach ecstasy.

    She walks slowly towards me.

    ¡¸ Come here, point your ass towards me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I put the shower on Michi¡¯s ass.

    Warm water rinses her round ass and thin legs.

    So that¡¯s what they mean when water flicks on skin.

    They say that it¡¯s a sign of illness, but her skin¡¯s quite smooth.

    Michi¡¯s body is quite healthy.

    ¡¸ And the front ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    I start cleansing from her hairless crotch to her thighs.

    ¡¸ Ah, the pee splashed towards Onee-san too. We¡¯ll wash them away now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, here ¡¹

    Lun and Koyomi-chan go to Adelheid-san, who is lying down on the bathroom tiles and gently pours water on her.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, you don¡¯t have to mind me. I can do it myself ¡¹

    Adelheid-san tries to stand up, though she¡¯s still disoriented.

    ¡¸ No, let us do it, Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will clean it all up ¡¹

    Agnes whisked some body soap on a sponge and then rubbed Adelheid-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Kyuu, y-you don¡¯t have to ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re still doing it! ¡¹

    Agnes continues to wash Adelheid-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry. Agnes-chan doesn¡¯t practice martial arts. ¡¹ You can see it from her build, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Rei-chan told Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Besides, Agnes-chan is accustomed to washing other people¡¯s bodies. She often washes my back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, leave it to me, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes rubs Adelheid-san¡¯s legs with a sponge.

    ¡¸ But, Nii-san would be the best when it comes to body scrubbing ¡¹

    Luna looked at me, who¡¯s washing Michi.

    I also started washing Michi¡¯s ass and legs with soap.

    ¡¸ I mean, everyone¡¯s also trying to wash me ¡¹

    I wash the bodies of the women who live together with us.

    Only Margo-san, Koyomi-chan, and Yoshiko-san don¡¯t ask for it.

    By the way, I also did scrubbed Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia¡¯s back.

    Kyouko-san asked me to wash their backs. I couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Well, it¡¯s just their backs.

    As for the other girls, I also washed their front, and ¡®that part¡¯ too.

    However,

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s body feels excellent to touch ¡¹

    The soap makes it slippery and squishy.

    ¡¸ Hauu, please don¡¯t say that. you¡¯re making me leak again ¡¹

    Michi said bashfully.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If we¡¯re talking about peeing, then it should be me. Geez, Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu shows dissatisfaction with her beloved little sister.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that. Misuzu does it for the show, but Michi just leaked it out today ¡¹

    Misuzu loves to show herself peeing to me, but Michi leaked her pee without that intention.

    ¡¸ Yes. We still have a second run, and so I won¡¯t do it now, but I will show it to Danna-sama next time. Together with Karen-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Karen-san, who is in Misuzu¡¯s arms, is surprised that her name is mentioned.

    ¡¸ It will be your daily routine, I will explain the details later ¡¹

    Now it¡¯s not just Misuzu but also Karen-san doing the peeing show every day.

    ¡¸ Okay, the mat is clean now ¡¹

    Ruriko, who cleaned off the mat, said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Ruriko ¡¹

    What¡¯s left is to wash the soap from Michi¡¯s body.

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, everyone, w-what are you doing? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks us.

    ¡¸ Why are you all so unified and in good terms? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Also, w-why is Ruriko-sama helping out in cleaning? ¡¹

    Is it weird to see the young lady of Kouzuki house wash off some pee?

    Well, I guess that¡¯s what Torii-san¡¯s common sense says.

    It¡¯s the servants who clean, and the young lady will only watch and not help out.

    ¡¸ Yes? It¡¯s my house, and Michi is my precious little sister. I think it¡¯s natural for us to clean up ¡¹

    Ruriko asks wonderingly.

    ¡¸ I regularly clean, cook, and do laundry in the house. Moving my body for my precious Onii-sama and this family is my joy ¡¹

    Ruriko is currently one of the housewives in the mansion, along with Katsuko-nee and Mana.

    ¡¸ No, but, uhm, Ruriko-sama, you are¡­Kouzuki-sama¡¯s descendant ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I believe I already mentioned that it is all irrelevant to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled and looked at me.

    ¡¸ I am only one of the women who serve Onii-sama. I¡¯m equal to Mitchi and everyone. That¡¯s our relationship ¡¹

    Torii-san is shocked.

    She sees it through Ruriko¡¯s actions, not her words.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s true that you entrust everything to Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about that. It¡¯s our future to be with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the underground society if I didn¡¯t meet Darling ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s sold off from the assassination cult in New Orleans to Miss Cordelia, but,

    She has poor compatibility with Miss Cordelia, who is a lesbian.

    If not for our family, she would¡¯ve parted from Miss Cordelia, claimed by another underground organization, and become an assassin.

    ¡¸ If Papa didn¡¯t come for Agnes, then Agnes would still be in that dark room ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want to be with Papa forever ¡¹

    Agnes understands why she was locked in that basement little by little.

    Soon enough, I have to talk about Shirasaka Sousuke, Agnes¡¯ real father.

    ¡¸ Yomi too! ¡¹

    Yomi looked at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Our future with the Kansai Yakuza bosses were sealed. And I think that one over there knows about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we met Nii-san, and saved us from the cursed fate we had ¡¹

    Luna said.

    Tendou Otome stared back at the two. Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Therefore, you can also escape that fate. If you wish for it ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is also tied up from the fate her father and the Yakuza bosses gave her.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked down and think.

    ¡¸ You too ¡¹

    Edie told Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ It must¡¯ve been hard living alone, but, you don¡¯t need to be alone anymore ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked up at Edie.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only if you wish for it, we never force people here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we also made a choice ourselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Yomi too ¡¹

    Edie, Luna, and Yomi, the three bodyguards, talk to Adelheid-san, who is a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ You too, Karen ¡¹

    Misuzu said while embracing Karen-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been talking selfishly since earlier, but, Danna-sama never made a move on you, has he? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Danna-sama is waiting for you to make the decision yourself. That¡¯s how he is ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡¯m still 12, deciding my future isn¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san says with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸ I decided for myself! Agnes-chan is of the same age, and she also did it herself! ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you can do it too. I¡¯m sure of it ¡¹

    She smiled gently.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes too.

    ¡¸ I also have to do my best ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan mutters less energetically.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to work that hard! Just take it on your own pace, Koyomi-chan. Karen too. Everyone¡¯s different, and so just move forward at your own pace ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan, Karen-san, and Torii-san & Adelheid-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s life, so we have some inevitable things. It might be an unalterable fate, or you might be in a painful situation. But in the end, it¡¯s you. You decide it yourself. Would you follow or defy? If you have a firm will then fight against it. You might win against your fate, or lose. However, if you know that you made that decision yourself, you won¡¯t feel regret ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I believe.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if you just let fate come to you, follow what others tell you, what¡¯s left for you to do is regret. Regret that you didn¡¯t make a decision ¡¹

    If one obtained a little success, they would still think that ¡°If I made this choice, the result could¡¯ve been better.¡±

    It¡¯s not the future they chose, after all.

    ¡¸ Meeting Onii-sama helped me realize that I didn¡¯t choose the fate to be born in Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But, currently, it¡¯s my choice to protect Kouzuki house. After all, if we want to keep Onii-sama and this family safe, we will need the power of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s a power we would prefer to hold. I believe in that too ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The purpose of one¡¯s power isn¡¯t just to continuously become more powerful. You need a purpose for power. And I have that vision. After all, I have my beloved Danna-sama and this family. We will use the control of Kouzuki house to make our family happy. With that ideology, our worries and hardships will be gone. After all, if I work hard, there will be my family who will smile gently on me ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also do the same. We have this cursed and ominous power inherited from ancient times. However, now, We want to use it for Kou-sama, and the family ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Having a family that smiles together with you changes everyone ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Back then, I was a lone wolf, but, it¡¯s much more fun to be in a family ¡¹

    She tells Adelheid-san.

    Back then, Rei-chan was talented, and yet, nobody teams up with her, she was left out in Kouzuki SS.

    Now, she¡¯s our reliable Onee-san.

    ¡¸ And out of all that, Onii-sama is the one who endures the most ¡¹

    Huh? Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Now, please come back to the mat ¡¹

    She called me.

    ¡¸ No, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, you¡¯re still in the middle of it, you still aren¡¯t refreshed, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Mitchi leaked before Onii-sama could ejaculate ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, Karen, Adelheid-san, and Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to the girls.

    ¡¸ Dana-sama always prioritizes us over himself, as you can see. There¡¯s nobody as wonderful as him ¡¹

    No, I¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s an ordinary man, he would prioritize easing up his lust. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ And this kind of man exist in this world too. A man different from the other men you¡¯ve seen so far ¡¹

    The Yakuza who raped Tendou Otome¡¯s mother.

    And her father, who gave approval and watched it together with his daughter.

    ¡¸ Indeed, to think that he would wash the bodyguard who wet herself with his own hands ¡¹

    Torii-san muttered.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it was gentle. I can feel that it¡¯s filled with affection ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not only while washing. During sex too ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ He makes sure to check Agnes-chan, Yomi-oneesama, and my physical condition, and looks after us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You can feel that you are loved ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s always making us feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ And he answers my desires and goes intense with me ¡¹

    Agnes and Michi said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we also love Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko sits on the air mat.

    She faces me with her naked body and bows with her three fingers on the floor.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please feel pleasure with Ruriko¡¯s body. I will do my best to serve you. And so, uhm ¡¹

    She speaks with her cheeks blushing.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind making a child, so please, let out a lot inside Ruriko ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cleaned up now ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also done cleaning up the bathroom ¡¹

    Michi and Luna said.

    ¡¸ Reika, Tsukiko, and I are still on duty, don¡¯t mind us, Michi¡¯s also back ¡¹

    Edie continues to monitor Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ As for us, we already had enough. Danna-sama, what¡¯s left is to have fun with Ruriruri ¡¹

    Misuzu, Agnes, Luna, Yomi, and Michi. I already had sex with them.

    Ruriko¡¯s the last one for the watch party.

    ¡¸ Yeah, right. I¡¯m going to ejaculate a lot ¡¹

    The last one in this bathroom today

    ¡¸ Yes. Please use Ruriko ¡¹

    Hot blood rushes down on my penis.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, excuse me ¡¹

    Ruriko had me lie down on the mat, then,

    She pours body soap on her body.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s wash your body! ¡¹

    She rubs her slimy body on me.

    Oh, she learned this from Katsuko-nee.

    Soapland techniques.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-sama. This is fun, Ruriko¡¯s so slimy ¡¹

    She rubs her cute breasts on my chest and stomach.

    That hard feeling of her nipples is excellent.

    ¡¸ In truth, Onii-sama enjoys Katsuko-oneesama, Nagisa-oneesama, or Nei-oneesama¡¯s voluptuous bodies, but, ¡¹

    Yeah, the voluptuous ladies feel great when they wash my body with theirs, but,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Ruriko has her charms too ¡¹

    This elastic and puffy breasts and her soft body, they both feel great.

    ¡¸ Besides, if you¡¯re talking about body washing, Minaho-neesan¡¯s the best at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Minaho-neesan¡¯s thin, isn¡¯t she? But, she created a technique using that fits her body ¡¹

    Back during her age as a prostitute.

    Minaho-neesan became a prostitute, and her body became unable to bear a child.

    Her body¡¯s too thin. There¡¯s no meat at all.

    Despite that, she knows how to stimulate me sexually.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s about seeking on how to make your partner feel pleasure using your own body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s meaningless to compare one¡¯s body to another ¡¹

    Ruriko answers while rubbing her breasts on me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, and I love Ruriko¡¯s mind and body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles happily.

    ¡¸ I also love Onii-sama¡¯s body and the heart inside it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹[Luna]

    ¡¸ Yomi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹[Edie]

    ¡¸ Tsukiko too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹[Reika]

    ¡¸ Misuzu too ¡¹

    Everyone.

    ¡¸ M-Me too, I love it ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan

    ¡¸ I also love Kuromori-san ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it¡¯s Ruriko right now ¡¹

    Ruriko strokes my penis with her hands slimy from soap.

    She rubs her nipples on my glans.

    ¡¸ Aaah! Ruriko?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, did that feel good? Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Should we go slimy? ¡¹

    Sex while we¡¯re filled with soap.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, where do you prefer? Top or bottom? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Whichever Onii-sama likes ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, Ruriko prefers to be on the receiving side ¡¹

    She says, being considerate of me.

    ¡¸ Then shall we go with ¡®rape¡¯? Ruriko loves it when Onii-sama does that. It¡¯s a lot of fun. Therefore, please go for it anytime, anywhere, when you feel like it. Ruriko wants that too ¡¹

    What a gentle smile.

    Ruriko knows my fetish.

    The trauma from my first experience, where I raped Yukino.

    ¡¸ Agnes also likes it ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, I prefer it ¡¹

    Agnes, Michi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to do it. We also wish for the same thing ¡¹

    Tsukiko, who can read everyone¡¯s thoughts, said out of everyone¡¯s behalf.

    ¡¸ Thanks, everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s switch places, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko lies down on the air mat and spreads her legs.

    I¡¯ve already gone inside Ruriko¡¯s slit since I deflowered her, and yet.

    It¡¯s still closed tight, retaining its beautiful shape.

    It makes you think that she¡¯s a virgin when you look at her.

    ¡¸ Come, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko shows an innocent smile and opens up her slit.

    And it seems moist enough inside.

    Naturally, there¡¯s no hymen.

    I already tore that off.

    ¡¸ Please come in ¡¹

    Her love nectar drips down.

    Her red clitoris is sparkling.

    Foreplay¡¯s not needed.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I wash away the foam on my penis.

    I bend over on top of Ruriko with my cleaned up penis.

    ¡¸ Come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Punyu.

    The tip goes inside Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s as if my penis is dipping in hot springs.

    That¡¯s how hot Ruriko¡¯s insides are.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-sama, more! ¡¹

    Gugugugugu!

    ¡¸ Aaah! Onii-sama¡¯s inside! ¡¹

    Deep inside Ruriko.

    Aaah, so tight, it¡¯s clamping me!

    Her vagina meat is pushing me back, and so I shove it in using brute force.

    ¡¸ Aaa! Onii-sama¡¯s violating Ruriko! Aaaaaah! This is fun! ¡¹

    Ruriko changes ¡®pleasure¡¯ to ¡®fun.¡¯

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko! ¡¹

    I begin my piston.

    Ruriko¡¯s body is slippery because of the soap.

    I unintentionally thrust stronger.

    I can slow down my movements, but there are no brakes.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, aaaaah! Aaaaaahn! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    I-I can¡¯t hold it anymore.

    I am looking at Ruriko¡¯s eager face.

    I can no longer stop this urge to violate this cute girl anymore.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko! ¡¹

    I stir up Ruriko¡¯s insides with an intense momentum.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn~ Onii-sama, this is fun! So much fun!!! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    I shake Ruriko roughly.

    Her body sways around lewdly.

    Her cute breasts are dancing around, making a circular pattern.

    ¡¸ Geez, Sensei, Yomi also wanted you to be this rough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san is worried about Yomi-oneesama¡¯s body ¡¹

    Luna told her sister.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still young ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Luna and the girls are still young, but Yomi¡¯s bigger. My breasts and butt are this developed! It¡¯s all for Sensei to enjoy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, next time, ask him to get more intense. Just like how Ruriko did it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Yomi, no, all of the girls in the bathroom.

    They concentrate on Ruriko and me, who are having sex.

    My intense thrusts, and Ruriko¡¯s loud moans,

    ¡¸ Aaaahn~ So much fun!!! Sex is so much fun!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko shouts with her eyes, melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, you seem to be having fun ¡¹

    Misuzu mutters with a smile.

    ¡¸ Just watching someone enjoy sex makes you also happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Karen-san looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, this is fun! Onii-sama! How is Ruriko¡¯s body? Are you enjoying it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good. Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please! Enjoy it a lot! Aah, aaah, Ruriko¡­Ruriko also enjoys Onii-sama¡¯s penis! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Yeah, just looking at Ruriko¡¯s face makes me want to ejaculate now.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko! I-I.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Onii-sama! Wait! Ruriko¡¯s also! Ruriko¡¯s also about to cum! ¡¹

    I grab Ruriko¡¯s breasts.

    I knead it.

    Her cute breasts are also slimy from soap; it feels good.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Onii-sama! That! I like that! ¡¹

    R-Ruriko!

    ¡¸ Aaah! Aaaah! O-Onii-sama. R-Ruriko¡¯s¡­Ruriko¡¯s about to!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s about to reach climax too.

    She¡¯s rising there.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Ruriko!! ¡¹

    I tightened up my ass, making sure that I don¡¯t discharge it at the wrong time.

    I place my hands on the air mat and head for the last spurt.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!! Yes! I love that! ¡¹

    I gouge Ruriko¡¯s entrance to her womb with my glans, intensely, bit by bit.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko, O-Onii-sama¡¯s violating Ruriko! Aaaah! More! More! Do it, Onii-sama! Ruriko loves this! Ruriko loves it when Onii-sama violates her!!! ¡¹

    Oooh, I can feel the hot stuff rising from the inside.

    ¡¸ I love it! I love it when Onii-sama rapes me!!!! Onii-sama!!!! Release your hot stuff! Inside Ruriko!! Do it inside, Ruriko! Onii-sama¡¯s hot semen, pour it inside me!! ¡¹

    Uwaaaaa. Ugugugu!!

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! So cute! Onii-sama¡¯s face when raping Ruriko, it¡¯s so cute! I love it! I love that! Aaaaah! What do I do?! What do we do? ! Ruriko, Ruriko¡¯s also feeling pleasure from Onii-sama!! Ruriko¡¯s feeling of joy as Onii-sama violates me! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are spilling tears of joy.

    Her whole body is flushed, turning bright red.

    The lewd smell of her sweat and love nectar and the scent of soap creates this impure mood.

    Aaaah, I¡¯m about to¡­

    My penis feels Ruriko¡¯s insides.

    I can feel Ruriko¡¯s skin.

    And Ruriko¡¯s smile overcome with emotion.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Onii-sama! Onii-sama! My Onii-sama! Ruriko¡¯s about to fly! Therefore! Onii-sama! Let it out! Pour it all inside Ruriko! Give me all of your hot semen! Aaaaaaahn! ¡¹

    Ruriko bursts out.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Dobyuuuu

    Dobyuuu!!!

    Dobyuuuuuu!!!

    I also ejaculated.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! It¡¯s so hot!!! Onii-sama!!!!! ¡¹

    My hot semen pours into Ruriko¡¯s young womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn! It¡¯s coming in! Aaaaaah! Ruriko¡¯s making a child!!! ¡¹

    Zubyururururun!

    Zubyururururun!

    My cloudy liquid continues to pour inside Ruriko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ This is so much fun! I don¡¯t mind making a child!!! Aaaah! Ruriko!!! Aaaahn! Ruriko wants Onii-sama¡¯s child!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko drowns in the waves of ecstasy.

 Chapter 892. Night of Fun / A bad girl has to beâ€¦

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ Afufufu, I enjoyed it, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s still feeling the reverberations of pleasure.

    I kissed Ruriko in the lips, and she asked for my tongue.

    ¡¸ I love you! I love you! ¡¹

    Her eyes are moist as she says that.

    Her sweaty face, flushed skin.

    Breathing heavily.

    That fragrant sighs of her caress my skin.

    The smell of her sweet sweat, sour love nectar, and my bitter semen.

    Having sex with Ruriko is quite pleasant.

    ¡¸ Me too, Ruriko ¡¹

    I pat Ruriko¡¯s black hair.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ It feels good! Onii-sama ¡¹

    The pleasure from sex is ¡°fun,¡± while the caress on her hair is what ¡°feels good.¡±

    That¡¯s how it is for Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, fufufufu, kufufufufu ¡¹

    Ruriko starts laughing while looking at me.

    Her vagina that still has my penis inside tightens up.

    Ruriko¡¯s insides squeeze out the semen that got stuck in my urethra.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I asked Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just so happy that I started laughing ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Doing that with Onii-sama, everyone watches¡­Onii-sama, and I, and together with everyone. I¡¯m not alone. Knowing that all these fun days will continue for all the time makes me happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I kissed Ruriko on her forehead.

    I lick on her smooth skin.

    ¡¸ If only Yoshiko-oneesama comes to our side sooner ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, even so, Yoshiko-oneesama needs to decide for herself. I will not give her suggestions ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Right, we never force people.

    Yoshiko-san has to decide herself.

    ¡¸ Currently, I¡¯m doing all I the best that I can for myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ For yourself? ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs. I¡¯m studying a lot to become a useful girl for Onii-sama, and for the whole family ¡¹

    Helping out with the housework and the pastry making.

    Looking after Agnes and the younger sisters.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s doing well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s slave for eternity ¡¹

    She said, and then Ruriko kissed me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I pull out my erect penis from Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Uuu, it¡¯s leaking out! ¡¹

    As soon as I take off my glans, white liquid comes out spilling.

    ¡¸ Thank you for letting out a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ It felt great, Ruriko ¡¹

    I gave her a kiss, as thanks.

    Ruriko¡¯s lips and nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Ufufu, this is fun ¡¹

    I grab Ruriko¡¯s breasts and begin the after play.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, if you don¡¯t get careful, Ruriko will take way the legal wife seat ¡¹

    Edie said while smiling as she watches us.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you aiming for the same thing, Edie-san? Wanting to become Danna-sama¡¯s legal wife ¡¹

    Misuzu answered back with a smile.

    ¡¸ For me, I don¡¯t think that only one can have that title ¡¹

    Edie declared.

    ¡¸ Currently, Darling has many faces. And each face can have their own legal wife. Besides ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Our hopes are off point from the real one ¡¹

    Hopes. And Reality.

    ¡¸ Megumi, who wants to be the legal wife, is actually Darling¡¯s selfish little sister. Therefore, it was right that Tsukiko pulled Megumi and turned her to a protegee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Megumi-oneesama is the type that will always act rashly when there¡¯s no elder sister to hold her back ¡¹

    Luna nods.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, Nei, who wants to become Darling¡¯s ¡°Big sister,¡± is the one who wants to become the ¡®wife¡¯ the most ¡¹

    Huh? Really?

    ¡¸ When Darling¡¯s got a problem, he talks to Nei or Katsuko ¡¹

    Now that you mention it.

    ¡¸ Oh? Aren¡¯t you also Danna-sama¡¯s adviser, Edie-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ In my case, I only give advice when it¡¯s close to reality. But if it¡¯s something like ¡°I wonder what I should do?¡± Then Nei and Katsuko are better at emotional support ¡¹

    Yeah. Edie¡¯s smart, she¡¯s excellent at analyzing information.

    And that¡¯s why I consult her a lot.

    ¡¸ Even so, I¡¯m jealous that Danna-sama consults with you. After all, I¡¯m the only one who always comes for him ¡¹

    Misuzu sighs.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you always put too much pressure on your shoulders ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want Darling to think badly of you, so you are always so conscious. That¡¯s the reason. If you don¡¯t ease up, Darling won¡¯t ease up either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. If this goes on, Ai will take way the seat of Darling¡¯s legal wife. She¡¯s amazing you know, she¡¯s always calm ¡¹

    Yeah, Ai is always taking everything at her pace. She lives at her own speed.

    ¡¸ I-I see. I should be conscious of her ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Wrong, Misuzu-oneesama, you mustn¡¯t be too conscious. We need to keep ourselves at our pace also ¡¹

    Ruriko told Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama is always so considerate to match together with us, and that makes him worry. But, Ai-oneesama¡¯s wrapping Onii-sama at her pace, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s Onii-sama who comes after her ¡¹

    Ai takes everything at her own pace, so I¡¯m the one making a move on her?

    ¡¸ Watching Ai-oneesama when she¡¯s alone with Onii-sama, made me learn that we shouldn¡¯t make persuasive appeals, but instead, take our lives at our pace. When we do that, Onii-sama will come for us to ask for sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Misuzu always asks for sex too much. And since you ask him, Darling desperately tries to answer it. It¡¯s not good for his mind and body. For real ¡¹

    Err, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I mentioned earlier that I come after Darling when I feel horny, but in truth, it¡¯s only when we¡¯re alone, and we have time, and I sense that Darling has some urge to have sex in that place at that moment. When I call out to Darling when his libido is rising up, that means he¡¯s ready for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re trying to say that I¡¯m dragging Danna-sama with my sexual urges? ¡¹

    Misuzu sighs.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why Danna-sama never comes after me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama thinks that sometimes, it¡¯s great that the women ask for it ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s reading my thoughts.

    ¡¸ For example, Kou-sama¡¯s excited to find out who he will have sex because of the system where we take turns ¡¹

    Yeah, wondering who will I have sex for the night and how we will do it is fun.

    ¡¸ Therefore, when there are no plans, and yet, someone asks for sex suddenly, Kou-sama feels that it¡¯s his duty ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we are paying attention to that ¡¹

    Yomi added.

    ¡¸ We know when Sensei wants to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Yomi-oneechan always sways her breasts in front of Nii-san when that happens. As for me, I try to show my butt or bare legs to Nii-san as much as possible ¡¹

    R-Really?

    ¡¸ Therefore, Sensei comes after us naturally ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I know that it¡¯s unfair for us to use our Miko power for that, and still receive love on the bed on the day we¡¯re scheduled ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ But, Yomi and Luna are still young, and so they sympathize with the emotions of the younger girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand that ¡¹

    The girls ask to have sex with me when they feel mentally unstable.

    The sensation of our skins overlapping blows away the painful memories and anxieties.

    Yomi or Luna says that they fit with my lust, but,

    These girls also are burdened with pain.

    ¡¸ And the girl who feels the most lonely gets Papa to dote on her ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ The second loneliest also joins in, but the third has to hold back. She¡¯s an elder sister after all ¡¹

    She speaks to everyone with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan is older than Agnes, but when she seems lonely at times, Agnes becomes the elder. Agnes¡¯ Papa is there for the lonely girls, and so Agnes has to hold back ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t you get lonely if you do that, Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan asks.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then Agnes will be the loneliest. That¡¯s when I come for Papa and ask for sex. It¡¯s all fair! Desuno! ¡¹

    That¡¯s Agnes¡¯ rules.

    ¡¸ I-I see. I will have to be careful from now on. I¡¯ll follow Agnes-chan¡¯s example ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t be helped, Misuzu-chan always carry a lot of loneliness ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Hmm, Nii-san¡¯s always worried about Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that, even though Sensei doesn¡¯t worry much about Yomi and everyone else. Sensei¡¯s only looking at my breasts and nothing else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. It makes me happy that Sensei loves my breasts. Therefore, you should touch them more, violate them more ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I hate it when Sensei feeling horny with Yomi¡¯s body and yet, still holding back ¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s rude to hold back for those who can read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ If you want to do it, then do it. Yomi also says when she wants to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, can I clean up your penis? ¡¹

    Luna asked.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yomi too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Luna, Yomi, and Agnes begin the cleaning fellatio, sharing it with each other.

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Kuromori-san? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan?

    ¡¸ C-Can I also try licking it? ¡¹

    Finally, Koyomi-chan¡­

    ¡¸ I also want to try it out ¡¹

    She speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan can¡¯t join in! ¡¹

    Eeeh?! Agnes?

    Aren¡¯t you the one who wants Koyomi-chan to have sex with me the most?

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t start serving with your mouth before you kissed!! You need to start with kissing!! Also, it will be Koyomi-chan¡¯s first kiss for her entire life, and so you have to pick a better place and time! Agnes will plan it out, so wait for it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Ah, so this is what Agnes talks about.

    ¡¸ Really, we¡¯ve become a family now ¡¹

    Luna laughs.

    Right, we continue to change.

    We become closer, the longer we spend our time together.

    It¡¯s a much closer family.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, cheer up ¡¹

    I reach out for Misuzu.

    All while three girls clean up my penis.

    Misuzu¡¯s embracing Karen-san, and so,

    We can¡¯t close up to each other.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we can only hold hands for now, but I¡¯ll give you a hug later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Misuzu stretched out her hand and grasped mine.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m the older one, and yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our age doesn¡¯t matter. Agnes is right, the loneliest is the youngest. And so, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    If Misuzu¡¯s lonely, then we will embrace her.

    That¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ Do you get it? We¡¯re a big family ¡¹

    Edie told Tendou Otome and Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about who follows who. We love each other, and so we are equal in front of Darling ¡¹

    The daughter of a Kyoukaku from Kansai Yakuza, and the bodyguard who graduated from the European Academy, they both stare at us dumbfoundedly.

    Also, Torii Mariko-san.

    ¡º Everyone, you should get off the bathroom soon. You¡¯re taking too long ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re going now ¡¹

    I shouted at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay now, let¡¯s hurry up and wash off our bodies ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need, we¡¯re just coming in here later anyway ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ The night is not over yet ¡¹

    Right.

    I look at Tendou Otome.

    For now, there¡¯s the problem of Tendou Otome¡¯s father and the guys from Kansai yakuza who are hiding somewhere close to Kouzuki house.

    Yomi and Luna might dispatch themselves, not just Rei-chan, Michi, and Edie.

    Hmm.

    Someone¡¯s coming to the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, hey, I brought a change of clothes for everyone! Hurry up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And come outside! ¡¹

    And the people who come in are¡­

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan?! ¡¹

    Yomi and Agnes reacted.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mao-chan is feeling lonely, and so I swapped with Margo-oneechan and came here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I came! Ehehe! Papa!! ¡¹

    That means Margo-san¡¯s back in the mansion to guard it.

    Yeah, there¡¯s also the possibility that Tendou Otome¡¯s father and his group comes after our mansion.

    Their purpose for coming here is to harass us.

    They could change their spearhead since we have thin defense there.

    ¡¸ Everyone could just take refugee here, but Ai-chan¡¯s starting to make a new product ¡¹

    Yeah, when Ai starts working at her pace, she won¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸ Also, Nagisa-san, Megu-chan, and Yukino-chan are left there, she¡¯s useless, but Harukachi¡¯s also there ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s undoubtedly useless. Well, it¡¯s better than not having her, I guess.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes-chan is in here, and so Mao-chan wants to be here ¡¹

    Yeah, Nei¡¯s right.

    Rather than feeling lonely that she doesn¡¯t have any playmates there,

    On the other hand, it¡¯s the safe choice to keep Nagisa and Yukino from moving.

    Megu¡¯s insecurity will go to the roof if she goes to Kouzuki house.

    She¡¯ll recall the memories when she was bullied by the Shirasaka clan.

    ¡¸ Huh? What about Mana? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡¯s on the other room, preparing cold drinks together with Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    As expected of the young housewife.

    ¡¸ Anyway, hurry up and get off the bathroom ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Here, Agnes, I¡¯ll wipe you off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    I wipe Agnes¡¯ body with a bath towel.

    ¡¸ Do you need a wipe too, Misuzu? ¡¹

    I call out Misuzu, who was feeling down earlier.

    ¡¸ No, I will wipe Karen first ¡¹

    Misuzu covers Karen-san with a bath towel.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Just let me ¡¹

    She wipes Mizushima Karen-san¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸ Nihihi, Yomi-chan, Yomi-chan!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan covers Yomi¡¯s huge breasts and enjoys the bouncy feeling.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t play too hard with Yomi¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Yomi says while laughing.

    ¡¸ Only Sensei can play with Yomi¡¯s breasts like they¡¯re toys ¡¹

    She smiled and looked at me.

    Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are wiping each other¡¯s back.

    Koyomi-chan said that she wanted to join the cleanup fellatio group, but Agnes threw her off.

    I don¡¯t think there are problems with the three of them coming to school together after seeing that.

    Ah, Karen-san¡¯s with them too.

    Or should I say that since Karen-san is a current student of that school, then,

    It becomes easier for Agnes and the girls to blend in.

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll wipe your body ¡¹

    Edie told Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t wipe off your back alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! I always do it alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then test out the difference when someone else does it ¡¹

    Edie starts wiping Adelheid-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s better than doing it alone, right? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san fell silent.

    ¡¸ Hey, is there nobody going to wipe me? ¡¹

    Torii-san, who has her wet see-through white bikini, shouted.

    She¡¯s not thinking of wiping her body.

    Ah, someone in her house must be wiping her body.

    ¡¸ Err, want me to do it? ¡¹

    If it¡¯s someone else, it will look like they¡¯re working for Torii-san.

    There¡¯s no servant here.

    ¡¸ S-Someone other than Kuromori-san! ¡¹

    Ah, she doesn¡¯t like a man touching her body.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko-sama? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Do you not want me either? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s awe-inspiring. Torii-san, you¡¯re dissatisfied that the daughters of nobility are only valued because of their blood, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Too late ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s wiping Torii-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ You need to take this off. It¡¯s wet ¡¹

    Edie pulls Adelheid-san¡¯s wet and see-through white bikini.

    ¡¸ Oh, Torii-san too ¡¹

    Ruriko begins to take off the bikini.

    Torii-san panicked.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look here! Look somewhere else! ¡¹

    She shouted at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, right ¡¹

    I look where Torii-san¡¯s pointing at.

    It¡¯s a mirror on the wall, though.

    ¡¸ Geez ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    I can see Torii-san¡¯s bra loosened and her cute breasts swaying, and her pink nipples exposed, but,

    Oh, she doesn¡¯t mind it at all.

    Adelheid-san goes behind Edie and takes it off herself.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan! Mao will wipe your back! Ehehe! ¡¹

    Mao-chan told Tendou Otome, holding a towel in her hand.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s confused as a cute little girl gives her an offer.

    ¡¸ You look lonely ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Let her do it ¡¹

    Tsukiko told Tendou Otome

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Tendou Otome squats to make it easy for Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll wipe it now ¡¹

    Mao-chan wipes everyone¡¯s back most of the time, so she¡¯s used to it.

    ¡¸ Whose child is this? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my child ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Mao is Papa¡¯s cute daughter! ¡¹

    Mao-chan replied happily.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s absurd ¡¹

    I¡¯m still a 16-year-old high schoolboy.

    I couldn¡¯t have a daughter like Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You are ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    The two smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re that kind of family ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not connected by blood, but we create this family by choice ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the family continues to grow! ¡¹

    Nei told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m Natou Nei! Yo-chan¡¯s beloved Onee-chan! ¡¹

    Calling herself ¡°beloved,¡± well, I do love her, yeah.

    ¡¸ And, you¡¯re Tendou Otome-san, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks at Nei coldly.

    ¡¸ By the way, Tendou Otome-san, Shou-oneesan has sheltered your sisters just recently ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s sisters?

    ¡¸ The problem is that they¡¯re still in stable condition, but, if Tendou Otome-san and your sisters return to Kansai, you¡¯ll end up right where you started ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ If you go back there, the main group of Kansai Yakuza still exist, they¡¯ll prowl after you, and make unreasonable demands again. Right? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just telling you that you have the opportunity right now ¡¹

    Nei grins.

    ¡¸ Opportunity? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we have captured Tendou Otome-san in here, so that¡¯s an opportunity, right? Besides, we have your sisters under our protection. Oh right, we¡¯ll show you a vid of them later. You can talk to them if you want. You can check that they¡¯re all safe ¡¹

    Nei said. Tendou Otome listens.

    ¡¸ Who are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you already. I¡¯m Nei ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ You know, this family also has a kid like me! And so, I discussed that Tendou Otome-san might be just like me ¡¹

    Someone like Nei?

    ¡¸ Mii-chan and Ruri-chan are too high-class. Rei-chan and Mitchan are too serious. Edie¡¯s also quite honest if you think about it ¡¹

    She smiled at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a delinquent, then another delinquent would be the best way to talk to her! We can probably even come to an agreement ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go to the other room for the details! Okay, change clothes, everyone! ¡¹

    Nei distributes panties to the naked girls.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa! Kyaaa! What are you looking at?! ¡¹

    Ah, Torii-san.

    She noticed that I can see her naked body over the mirror.

    ¡¸ D-D-D-D-Don¡¯t look!! ¡¹

    Torii-san hides her breasts with both hands.

    Her crotch under the wet and see-through swimsuit is still visible.

    She¡¯s hiding her breasts, and her crotch is exposed.

    I knew it, she¡¯s a virgin.

    ¡¸ Here, Onee-chan ¡¹

    Mao-chan hands over a bath towel, and Torii-san covers her naked body in a panic.

 Chapter 893. Night of Fun / Sisterhood

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone changed their clothes? Then let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Nei leads everyone.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, why do we have to wear clothes like this? ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks with a confused look.

    It¡¯s no wonder, Nei brought the change of clothes for the girls who took a bath.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why not? It¡¯s better when everyone¡¯s wearing casual ¡¹

    White T-shirt on top of their white panty.

    They¡¯re not wearing any bra, and so their nipples are visible, and the T-shirt has thin fabric, and so the color is visible as well.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like a pajama party! But since we couldn¡¯t prepare pajamas for everyone. Oh, by the way, the shirt is the stock for Yo-chan ¡¹

    Yeah, they¡¯re all of the same sizes.

    It¡¯s too small for Rei-chan that the chest part is exposed.

    On the other hand, it¡¯s too big for the younger girls that it¡¯s cute.

    ¡¸ Agnes looks like Hakase! ¡¹

    Nei says while looking at Agnes flapping her arms.

    ¡¸ What is that? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a character from an old manga. I¡¯ll show it to you next time ¡¹1

    Nei read every manga that¡¯s in the mansion¡¯s library.

    And she talks about the manga that she finds interesting with everyone.

    ¡¸ The other day, Kyouko-san called me and asked, ¡®what manga is popular in Japan nowadays?¡¯ So I replied, ¡®Attack on Titan.¡¯ Then, Kyouko-san said, ¡®Attack on Titan? Oh, Uno Jukichi¡¯s biography?¡¯ ¡¹

    Err.

    Nei continues to laugh, but we don¡¯t get what¡¯s funny about it.

    Who¡¯s that guy?

    ¡¸ Anyway, you can relax wearing that ¡¹

    In the end, Nei dodged the question.

    Everyone¡¯s wearing T-shirts and naked underneath as they walk around the corridors of the Kouzuki mansion.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s also wearing a T-shirt and panty combo. Tsukiko, Rei-chan, Michi, and Edie monitor her.

    Adelheid-san put on the same clothes without saying anything and follows us silently. She must be thinking of something.

    Mizushima Karen-san is following behind Misuzu.

    On the other hand, Mao-chan and younger girls are energetic.

    ¡¸ Hey now, don¡¯t run around too much, just follow us without making too much noise ¡¹

    At times like this, Yomi looks after them, like an elder sister.

    By the way, I¡¯m the only one wearing a shirt and pants. I even have socks and shoes.

    It¡¯s not the same clothing I used at the party.

    It¡¯s ordinary clothing that makes it easy to move.

    I mean, my pants are the usual school uniform.

    This shirt is also the one I usually wear at school, removing the badge.

    As for the shoes, it¡¯s not leather shoes, but the sports shoes I wear most of the time.

    Nei came over to bring this to me.

    That means.

    We might go outside this mansion later.

    Not as Misuzu¡¯s partner, Kuromori Kou, but as the ordinary high school boy, Yoshida Yoshinobu.

    Rei-chan and Michi are wearing the same shirt as everyone, and so,

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯re scheduled to move.

    No, Tendou Otome¡¯s father and the people related to Kansai Yakuza are outside, and so, Rei-chan, the face of Kouzuki SS, and Michi, who is Misuzu¡¯s personal bodyguard, will not show up.

    If their aim is to use the media and lower Kouzuki house¡¯s reputation, then,

    We can¡¯t let them record Rei-chan and Michi fight off the Yakuza.

    Although, I¡¯m curious as to why Edie¡¯s also wearing the same thing.

    It¡¯s just Mao-chan, Nei, and me, who are wearing proper clothes.

    Although I don¡¯t think Mao-chan will go outside later.

    ¡¸ Here, I have cold tea ready for everyone! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s lying down and waiting on the sofa inside the guest room.

    Mana¡¯s also wearing nothing but a T-shirt and apron on top.

    ¡¸ Oh? What a beautiful girl ¡¹

    Mana now is so beautiful that Torii-san unconsciously said that.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s all thanks to Onii-chan ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ I am Onii-chan¡¯s little sister. Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Little sister? Kuromori-san? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ And if I recall, that one is the elder sister ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Nei.

    ¡¸ Got problems? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯d say that you two look similar, but Kuromori-san doesn¡¯t belong ¡¹

    Nei and Mana look similar?

    Well, Nei¡¯s a transcendent beauty, and Mana¡¯s also growing to become more beautiful.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s because we¡¯re not connected by blood! ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why we also have lots of sex. I can also bear Onii-chan¡¯s child, we¡¯re not connected by blood after all! ¡¹

    Mana said brightly. Torii-san.

    ¡¸ W-Well, I-I¡¯m not from your house, so I don¡¯t understand, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for me to say, but, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s born to make Onii-chan happy! There are no problems ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay. I see ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s overwhelmed.

    ¡¸ You probably think that you¡¯re outside the norms of the young ladies, but, ¡¹

    Edie speaks to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ The world has people lacking in common sense. I¡¯m sure that if you talk to Yukino, you will be surprised. She¡¯s avant-garde ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    I think Torii-san will benefit from talking to Yukino.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, you¡¯re here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan enters the room.

    Of course, she¡¯s wearing proper clothes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay for everyone to relax, but I want to start pressing the conversation in regards to Tendou-san ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s sit down on the corner over there. Tendou-san and Tsukiko-san, can you come with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reika-san, you can leave. It will be Kuromori house that will deal with Tendou Sadao-san, not Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    I knew it would be like that.

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, Mao-chan, let¡¯s go drink some tea ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan still has some jobs to finish, let¡¯s go over there! ¡¹

    Mana calls out to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Eeh?! But I thought I could play with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be selfish! Let¡¯s go over there ¡¹

    Agnes takes the lead and goes together with mana.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan and Luna-chan, go with Mao-chan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told the two.

    That means, Yomi¡¯s joining the dispatch.

    ¡¸ We have Mao-chan¡¯s favorite Cafe Ole here ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    Mao-chan prefers milk overflowing, so I wouldn¡¯t call it Cafe Ole, but coffee milk.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa! Mao¡¯s going over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, try to get along with the new girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Mana brings Mao-chan and goes to the back of the room.

    ¡¸ Should we go over there too? ¡¹

    Ruriko asked, but,

    ¡¸ No, Ruriko-san and Misuzu-san have to stay ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You want to know what¡¯s going on, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although, I don¡¯t mind if I were to discover the details later ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry that Mana-chan has to take care of the little girls alone ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s heart has changed to a perfect housewife.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Rei-chan¡¯s there too ¡¹

    I said.

    Rei-chan loves small girls, and so she will play with Mao-chan happily.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is now excluded, but I would like someone from Kouzuki house to be present here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, uhm, Minaho-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Where is Yoshiko-oneesama currently? ¡¹

    It seems that she¡¯s curious as to why Yoshiko-san, the other daughter of Kouzuki house, isn¡¯t present.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s with Katsuko, preparing dinner for everyone. It¡¯s okay, Katsuko¡¯s looking after her ¡¹

    Yeah, it should be okay if Katsuko-nee¡¯s with her.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama hasn¡¯t decided on how to deal with times like this, and so, leave her for now, okay? ¡¹

    Misuzu told Ruriko.

    ¡¸ And, you are Torii-sama and the bodyguard, Adelheid Katori-san, am I correct? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the two.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, what about it? ¡¹

    It seems that Torii-san¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama has come over to watch as per Kaan Momoko-sama¡¯s request, but, ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There is no turning back after this. I think that you should go over there and stay with the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with you!? ¡¹

    Torii-san lost to the pressure that she gets stubborn.

    ¡¸ You did the same earlier, but who are you?!, Why do you not name yourself before me?! ¡¹

    Right, when she showed up at the party earlier,

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t talk about who she is.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t name herself because that is the answer ¡¹

    Misuzu told Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Huh? I don¡¯t get it. She knows who I am, and yet she never names herself. Isn¡¯t that unfair? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because she belongs to the other side ¡¹

    Adelheid-san told Torii-san.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t want Mariko-ojousama to become disadvantaged by becoming acquainted with someone from that side. You shouldn¡¯t know her name, and you should forget what she¡¯s going to talk about now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Correct ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ The disasters Tendou-san brought from Kansai will not resolve itself unless we deal with it illegally. Kouzuki SS is a company that belongs to the surface, and so they can¡¯t do anything absurd. Therefore, it¡¯s the people from the underground society¡¯s turn, our turn ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mariko-ojousama, let¡¯s go there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Haiji, you plan on leaving me? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s giving her advice only to Mariko-ojousama. As for me, I¡¯m already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Already what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, we¡¯ve already seen Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s private affairs earlier in the bathroom! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go say ¡®sex¡¯ ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve discovered secrets that we can never tell people outside. Mariko-ojousama, you belong from Torii house, and so they overlooked that, but I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks dumbfoundedly.

    Yeah, she doesn¡¯t know the risks she¡¯s carrying.

    ¡¸ Nothing will happen. It takes time for people to etch memories to their brain. Therefore, if you want, I can erase the memories of what you¡¯ve seen right now. There is no need to stir deeply in your mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re saying that you want to remove our memories? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s the kind of power I have. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. If you do not like it, I can remove them all ¡¹

    Tsukiko told Adelheid-san

    ¡¸ Right, I think that we can remove all their memories for today, but ¡¹

    Yeah, we can¡¯t pick out which memories remain and which memories stay.

    If Tsukiko were to do something that difficult, Adelheid-san¡¯s mind would break.

    If we want to remove a memory while also trying not to leave a scar in her mind, then we have to shave it off.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that. I-I learned a lot for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, would you like to keep those memories? ¡¹

    That means conspiring with our job from the underground.

    We are going to begin our conversation and take action.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    The bodyguard replied to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I-I have resolved myself ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not going to be involved in any crimes. Although, you will have to swear to never talk about what illegal events will happen later ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can make me do it with her power without the need for making a pledge, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why we gave you a choice before all this? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t do anything in the end since she has that power! I-I don¡¯t know who to trust! ¡¹

    Naturally, Adelheid-san thinks that way.

    Tsukiko said that she can erase her memories for today. And we can also change Adelheid-san to become a slave.

    She could choose to leave, but she doesn¡¯t feel safe either.

    ¡¸ Stupid Haiji. You have to, it¡¯s obvious ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Do you know why Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are here? They¡¯re here to guarantee that these suspicious people aren¡¯t unfair at all, right? ¡¹

    She just called Minaho-neesan ¡®suspicious.¡¯

    ¡¸ But, these suspicious people could also erase Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s memories! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    But.

    ¡¸ Look Haiji, the one with the power we don¡¯t understand isn¡¯t that suspicious person, but this woman ¡¹

    Torii-san pointed at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Or maybe, I think those girls too ¡¹

    She points at Yomi and Luna.

    ¡¸ And these people will only listen to Kuromori-san ¡¹

    Lastly, she pointed at me.

    ¡¸ However, what if he follows the orders of the suspicious person? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san points at me and Minaho-neesan in that order.

    ¡¸ I mean, have you been watching since earlier? ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s someone I don¡¯t understand that much, and probably unusual, but he¡¯s been open with us, and he always shows the fair side, doesn¡¯t he? He¡¯s got nothing to hide, right? ¡¹

    Well, yeah, I¡¯ve only shown myself have sex and ejaculate.

    ¡¸ If he wants to trick us, then he¡¯s done that long ago. He¡¯s got too many personnel around him, besides ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and even Seki-san and Fujimiya-san from Kouzuki SS trust him. All the other cute girls too. Even young girls trust him. It¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯s a man with too much intelligence, or too low ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, he¡¯s an idiot. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yo-chan¡¯s quite an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s what I love about him ¡¹

    Edie, Nei, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ See? Well, I don¡¯t care much about it ¡¹

    Torii-san turned to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ After coming this far, I can understand why they¡¯re going with the illegal means now. The situation calls for it. It has to be the underground society now ¡¹

    Then, to Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ How about you start talking? Who¡¯s the hostage? ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Tendou Otome¡¯s startle.d

    ¡¸ Earlier, in the dressing room, when Kuromori-san¡¯s elder sister talked to you¡­That¡¯s what it meant, right? ¡¹

    Nei talked to Tendou Otome.

    Nei talked about Tendou Otome¡¯s sisters.

    ¡¸ And the conclusion were to use illegal means to save those people, isn¡¯t it? If Kouzuki SS, a company on the surface is dispatched, then it will be dangerous for them ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ You know it too, don¡¯t you? Anyway, these people have done a lot of strange things like ¡°Ahan~ Ufun~¡± but, they disclosed everything to us. They don¡¯t hide secrets. I couldn¡¯t possibly understand why their lifestyle is like that, but I think that they¡¯re trustworthy ¡¹

    Well, yeah, we had lots of sex.

    Torii-san couldn¡¯t understand that life.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t comprehend the real relationships, but Misuzu-sama and those young girls are all cooperating, getting along, smiling ¡¹

    When Michi leaked out, everyone just smiled and cleaned up the mess.

    ¡¸ The suspicious people have increased, but my evaluation for these people still hasn¡¯t changed. Torii Mariko trusts these people ¡¹

    Torii-san declared.

    ¡¸ Am I that suspicious? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me with a disheartened look.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, good luck ¡¹

    Edie pats Minaho-neesan¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸ As expected of Torii-san, I¡¯m impressed how you speak what you think without thinking of the atmosphere ¡¹

    Misuzu told Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s my strong point ¡¹

    Torii-san puffs her chest proudly.

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama, that¡¯s not something to brag about ¡¹

    Adelheid-san sighed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. Do whatever you want ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ I feel like it¡¯s much more advantageous for me to join in as an ally ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You mean, you want to have sex with Darling? ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need women who can¡¯t please Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Adelheid-san blushed.

    ¡¸ Edie, stop it ¡¹

    I hold Edie back.

    ¡¸ Adelheid-san. If you¡¯re only thinking about profit and loss, then you won¡¯t understand us ¡¹

    I said. Adelheid-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ How do I make a decision if not profit and loss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s whether you need it or not ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Knowing if both mutually need each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that the same? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san glared at me.

    ¡¸ Wrong. My family doesn¡¯t exist just for me. I want to make this family of mine happy, and so I will work hard. If I couldn¡¯t, then I wouldn¡¯t mind dying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! Don¡¯t say that! ¡¹

    Nei retorted.

    ¡¸ If you die for that reason, nobody will be happy! Yo-chan, you need to think of your own happiness along with the family ¡¹

    Ugh.

    R-Right.

    ¡¸ The family¡¯s happiness ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Family¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s got a lot to worry about.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re your family now ¡¹

    Misuzu embraced Karen-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand it soon ¡¹

    You mean?

    Then.

    ¡¸ I get it. I lost. I lost. I lost. It¡¯s my loss ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouted.

    ¡¸ How can you all have the nerve to not use an interrogation specialist, nor torturer, nor using this woman¡¯s Miko power to pry into my mind. Instead, you showed off some perverted sex, making it look like you¡¯re having fun. Seriously, you all look down on me. Dammit! ¡¹

    She speaks frustratedly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Kuromori Minaho-san, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct ¡¹

    Tendou Otome infiltrated this mansion from the orders of Kansai Yakuza.

    She knows about the secrets of Miko power and Kuromori.

    ¡¸ You want to save us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That depends on you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stares back at her.

    ¡¸ If you save us, are we going to work for you? ¡¹

    Yeah, Kuromori is a brothel.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a high-class brothel. We don¡¯t need those who don¡¯t sell at a high price ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t think anyone among them can do anything else other than prostitution, am I correct? ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Can I tell them what do I know? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Go on ¡¹

    Tendou Otome replies.

    ¡¸ The Kansai Yakuza group who came to Tokyo; Their leader is her father, Tendou Sadao, but ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, they were all half-hearted, and horrible at their jobs. Calling them sacrificial pawns is enough, they¡¯re useless for the organization. In fact, the Kansai people only want to harass Kouzuki house. No matter how much noise Tendou Sadao creates, the Kansai organization will only refuse to take responsibility and say that they¡¯re unrelated to them ¡¹

    They¡¯ve only sent the lizard¡¯s tail from the beginning?

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if the people sent here are at their wits¡¯ end since they will have no place in the organization anymore unless their campaign here brings great success ¡¹

    Yeah, they come here in desperation.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re going with the absurd actions, going for all or nothing.

    ¡¸ And that group of troubled Yakuza brought their daughters to Tokyo ¡¹

    Daughters?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Tendou Otome-san. You came here targeting the young ladies, like Misuzu-san, didn¡¯t you? Therefore, the Kansai Organization didn¡¯t pick only the incompetent; they also chose those who have daughters with age close to the young ladies. And they came to Tokyo together ¡¹

    ¡¸ For what purpose? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ They use the young girls to let down their guard. Using the daughters of Yakuza¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Trying to use indiscriminate terror on the young ladies who come to Misuzu-san¡¯s school ¡¹

    Edie said. Minaho-neesan added.

    ¡¸ Indiscriminate terror? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Most young ladies don¡¯t have bodyguards, do they? They¡¯ll make contact with them, kidnap them, then the father shows up and roughen her up, and then tell the girls ¡°if you want to resent someone, then hate on Kouzuki house¡± ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ Then, the plan is for the father and daughter to do that repeatedly before the young ladies become cautious ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s horrible ¡¹

    Torii-san trembles in anger.

    ¡¸ But, your friends don¡¯t want to do that, do they? ¡¹

    Tsukiko can read the memories rising up from inside Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Obviously! Why do they have to join their father doing their crimes?! Furthermore! They¡¯re helping their fathers kidnap and rape women! And if the police caught them, the father will go to prison and can come back to Yakuza after that, but the girls have no future! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all because we were born daughters of Yakuza! It¡¯s the reason why we have to join them for all these foul crimes, it¡¯s just crazy! ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ But, he said this. ¡°This is for the honor of our trade. It¡¯s a job we need to do,¡± He¡¯s an idiot! He¡¯s scum! Just because a senior who he owes a lot gives an order, he now forces the innocent girls for this ¡°Honor of our trade¡± bullshit! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts all the emotions she¡¯s accumulating so far.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you persuaded your father and switched the plan to infiltration ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! He¡¯s all talk and no action, He couldn¡¯t even come up with the plan on how to kidnap or rape them! Even after coming to Tokyo, all he does is pachinko and mahjong! But, the girls they brought still have school to attend¡­And if they continue to just lie around and do nothing, the bosses from Kansai will dispose of them That¡¯s why I created the plan and gave the suggestion to the organization and executed it ¡¹

    So it was Tendou Otome who created the plan of infiltrating Mizushima house as a bodyguard?

    ¡¸ Then, the one who pointed at Mizushima house is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s one of the bosses in the organization. He read my plan and mailed me ¡°Then, go to Mizushima house¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s the boss of that organization? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan presses for an answer.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome hesitates.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t go back now, can you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I still have my honor! ¡¹

    She glared at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ The young leader of the Saitou group¡­Irokuchou Ichiro-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ Y-You?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can read it from your thoughts, so it¡¯s inevitable, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan thanked her.

    ¡¸ Then that means, we have three groups of people outside ¡¹

    Three groups.

    ¡¸ After all, Tendou Otome-san¡¯s infiltration in this party is the peak of the plan. If any uproar shows up, it will hurt Kouzuki house¡¯s fame ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s true.

    They were picking a fight with the families of the young ladies who gathered at the party.

    ¡¸ Naturally, Tendou-san¡¯s father¡¯s incompetent group is also making a move. Also, the daughters of the Yakuza. These girls will surely want to help Tendou-san ¡¹

    I see.

    We expect a group that wants to save Tendou Otome.

    That would be the daughters of Yakuza.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that Tendou-san¡¯s the only one with superior intelligence and leverage. Those girls will not let Tendou-san become the sacrifice and let you infiltrate on your own ¡¹

    ¡¸ So those were your sisters? ¡¹

    The daughters of Yakuza, just like Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ And the other one, are the people who come from Kansai as rear guard, knowing that Tendou Sadao¡¯s useless anyway ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Rear Guard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The subordinates of Irokuchou Ichiro-san ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s the people who will make a move on their own to cause a scandal using Tendou Otome¡¯s actions.

    It¡¯s them.

 Chapter 894. Night of Fun / Intentionally

    ¡¸ Either way, the bosses from the Kansai Yakuza don¡¯t think that your father will do their work properly. They think of them as sacrificial pawns that will do nothing but disturb Kouzuki house and Kouzuki SS., And then, Ichirou-san will come and snatch what he finds profitable when it shows up ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s your plan? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glares at Minaho-neesan with a blunt attitude, but,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my line, what¡¯s your plan? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan retorts.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house can just close down and take shelter like a turtle. They don¡¯t have to do anything, and if they want to say that you or Mizushima-san hasn¡¯t returned home yet, we already talked to Mizushima-san, and so they can¡¯t use that as a method of harassment. They could use all their crooked lawyers and fake journalists to make an uproar, but they can¡¯t do it at this moment, can they? ¡¹

    Yeah, they can make an uproar over the internet, saying, ¡°Our daughter still hasn¡¯t returned from the party in the Kouzuki mansion. I¡¯m sure that she got involved in some incident inside.¡±

    But it hasn¡¯t been a few hours since the party ended.

    They could start making a fuss now, but they¡¯ll only look like trolls.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t have much time left? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Tendou Otome¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Your friends are hostages, after all. I think it would be problematic if you don¡¯t make contact with your father, right? ¡¹

    Like, how was her infiltration inside the Kouzuki house¡¯s party?

    Like, what is she doing now?

    The other Yakuza should be able to confirm that the party ended, and the young ladies are sent home safely using courtesy cars.

    No.

    ¡¸ We let one girl free to talk about the situation in the party ¡¹

    I remembered.

    Other than Tendou Otome, there¡¯s another girl who isn¡¯t making direct contact with the Kansai Yakuza but is asked to report the state of the party.

    That girl should have confirmed the Miko power.

    ¡¸ Indeed, we purposely pretended to not notice her, but she probably couldn¡¯t get in touch with the Yakuza. Those who attended the party today know the heavy punishments on the Mizushima house and Takahama house. Kouzuki and Kaan house and all the other nobility families may cut off their friendship with them ¡¹

    Mizushima house, the family that allowed Tendou Otome to come.

    And Takahama house joined the spreading of rumors since Tendou Otome instigated her.

    Both of their punishments are decided.

    With those circumstances in hand, one wouldn¡¯t want to leak out the details of the party to some suspicious people.

    ¡¸ Although, whether it¡¯s your father or Irokuchou Ichirou-san, there are people who want to know your current status ¡¹

    Tendou Otome carried poison.

    The plan was for her to commit suicide in the mansion.

    If possible, do it during the party.

    Using the young lady of Takahama products, and pouring slander on Kouzuki house.

    Then, if Tendou Otome were to die from an unnatural cause during the party,

    It will become a big scandal.

    Worse, if she were to put poison on the food and drinks prepared for the young ladies.

    Or trying to assassinate Misuzu, Ruriko, or another young lady.

    They can escalate the scandal to something greater.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If you didn¡¯t infiltrate alone, and a few more useful girls were sent here, it would¡¯ve been harder ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right.

    One could die from an unnatural cause, and the others will make an uproar, blaming Kouzuki house.

    That way, it can make the young ladies panic.

    ¡¸ But, you thought of doing all of it alone, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want your friends to get in danger from infiltrating Kouzuki house, do you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Tendou Otome paused for a moment.

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s no other choice but to have me infiltrate alone. It would be weird if Mizushima house has multiple bodyguards ¡¹

    Yeah, it would be weird to see Karen-san having multiple bodyguards.

    Mizushima house doesn¡¯t have that high social status.

    And the party today is a gathering of the young ladies of nobility.

    For someone without much family status to do that, they will receive glares from the other families.

    They will be on guard, and it becomes harder to do anything to frame Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Either way, the people outside want to know your status. Their correspondence will change depending on whether you¡¯re alive or dead ¡¹

    If Tendou Otome committed suicide when we captured her, then,

    The enemy will use Tendou Otome¡¯s corpse as their material and make an official announcement to cause a scandal.

    If she¡¯s restrained, then the information will be ¡°A high school student is kidnapped.¡±

    However, it¡¯ll take time for that scandal to take off.

    ¡¸ So, what do you want to do? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What can you do? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ What the hell? You¡¯re answering a question with another question?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks in displeasure, but,

    ¡¸ Do you trust your father? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome fell silent.

    ¡¸ What about Irokuchou Ichirou-san, the man above your father? ¡¹

    She¡¯s still silent.

    ¡¸ Well then, what do you think those people would do to your sisters? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s sisters, daughters of incompetent Yakuza. Girls who are in the same situation as her.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m telling you that you don¡¯t have much time. If this goes on, whatever results you have, the next step would be using another girl¡¯s body as sacrifice ¡¹

    I see.

    If Tendou Otome¡¯s plan failed, then,

    They will go with their first plan, using their daughters to kidnap and rape the young ladies.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s actions prevented them from forcing the other girls so far, and yet,

    If Tendou Otome¡¯s gone, then,

    ¡¸ A moment, Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei gets in between.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you stop that confrontational attitude. If you keep that, Tendou-san will keep her guard, and we won¡¯t make progress ¡¹

    She advised while showing a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, to be honest, why don¡¯t you join us? ¡¹

    Join?

    ¡¸ You can cooperate with us, and the results will benefit us both, it¡¯s a WIN-WIN situation, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re telling me to betray them? ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ I mean, what¡¯s the use of fulfilling your honor? Like, with your father, or with Iorkuchou Ichirou-san ¡¹

    Nei continues to smile despite Tendou Otome glaring at her.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, if you want to free your friends, then don¡¯t you think that this proposal is for the better? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This is foolish! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome rejects.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯m the daughter of Yakuza. I was born in the Yakuza world since birth. No matter how nasty people they are, I know that they¡¯ll chase after me even if I run away ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that the woman there is correct. If we¡¯re going to run away from home, we have nothing to do but prostitution. And that is within Yakuza¡¯s domain. We could earn small change once or twice, but they will discover it right away. Once it¡¯s exposed, they¡¯ll confiscate the money. And if it goes badly, our fathers will force us to prostitution ¡¹

    The underground society is a small world.

    And Tendou Otome and the girls¡¯ fathers are scums.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we will not sell out. We¡¯ve hung out as a sisters group to make sure that someone¡¯s parents don¡¯t force us or rape us ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what is ¡°prostitution?¡± ¡¹

    Torii-san, who can¡¯t read the mood, asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a crime. Her group¡¯s parents are criminals, and so they do criminal acts without care, and even involving their daughters ¡¹

    Adelheid-san explained.

    ¡¸ Well, it sometimes helps out people too. One of my friend¡¯s father has a martial arts dojo. That¡¯s our hang-out spot since childhood. We gather in the dojo in large numbers to prevent our father¡¯s to do anything with us ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ And where is that person now? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ She died last year. That¡¯s why we¡¯re in danger now ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why they¡¯re used this time.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Tendou -san¡¯s father and the Yakuza group your father works for are never your allies? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    She glared at Nei.

    ¡¸ No, I mean. Why have you not thought of cutting off Yakuza and your father and live free people? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obviously impossible! They¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks in a choked voice.

    ¡¸ They will always haunt me! I can¡¯t run away from them! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because he¡¯s your father? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because they¡¯re Yakuza! Dammit! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome replied bitterly.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not that absolute ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ W-What did you say?! ¡¹

    Now she¡¯s throwing her anger at me.

    ¡¸ I mean, we have the power to make that possible ¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house¡¯s power on the surface ¡¹

    Next, Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Kuromori¡¯s bargaining power on the underground society ¡¹

    Lastly, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ And Miko power ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ We can use Tsukiko¡¯s power to remove the memories of you from your father. If your father thinks that he doesn¡¯t have a father, he will no longer haunt you ¡¹

    If we manipulate her family register, the Yakuza father will not notice that he had a daughter.

    ¡¸ Why not change the father completely? I mean, instead of Yakuza, we could manipulate his memories to make him a homeless wandering around the country ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Make him forget about his name and his past as Yakuza. And live as a different person. Besides, we can send him off to Kamchatka peninsula or some unpopulated island and never see him again ¡¹

    If we don¡¯t want to see him, then we can make it so there will be no encounters for the rest of their lives.

    ¡¸ Yes. I can do that ¡¹

    Tsukiko said calmly.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, we do have the power to change the fate for you and your friends ¡¹

    I said. Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t trust that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, what do you not trust? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I mean, if you have that power, then you won¡¯t go to this conversation, and just change us to what¡¯s convenient for you? Won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    So that¡¯s how she thinks.

    ¡¸ Well, Danna-sama isn¡¯t your ordinary man ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Onii-sama hates it when fate twists the lives of people ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Huh?! You¡¯ve got the nerve to say that?! You¡¯re born from a good house, and all those who are blessed are always messing up the fates of us, who are crawling in the ground ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screams.

    ¡¸ Even now, I don¡¯t know how big Kouzuki house is, and yet, we¡¯re dispatched from Kansai because of you! Going through all this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your reasoning is different. We don¡¯t care about the world of Yakuza ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I mean, all humans crawl on the ground ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Humans don¡¯t fly. Me. You. Misuzu or Ruriko. They¡¯re all standing on their feet, desperate for their lives. There¡¯s no difference between the daughter of Yakuza and the daughter of nobility. To tell you the truth ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you know about me?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome asked.

    ¡¸ Asking back the same question, what do you know about Misuzu or me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmph, I don¡¯t want to know anything from people like you ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s it. We all just let Tendou-san and her friends die without help? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Now you¡¯re making threats? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome told Nei.

    ¡¸ Threats hold no meaning. We already have you captured, Tendou-san. If you¡¯re not willing to make a deal, then we¡¯ll only abandon you. What¡¯s the benefit of saving Tendou-san and your friends? ¡¹

    Nei doesn¡¯t break that smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Tonight, we will crush down your father, Tendou Sadao¡¯s group, and the group of Irokuchou Ichirou-san. They will have no hope of recovery. And perhaps, death awaits them ¡¹

    I said. Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ D-Death!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand if they prowl after us, but getting young ladies of other families is a bit too cruel. We need to punish them hard to make sure that this kind of stupid plan will not show up again ¡¹

    I replied to her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s basically making an example for others. Just like how Jii-chan decided that Kurama house is beyond help to warn others to not take advantage of Kouzuki house. We also have to make the same resolve ¡¹

    I said. Then looked at Tendou Otome again.

    ¡¸ For us, you and your friends are just secondary. We¡¯re already doing all the best we can do for ourselves. There will be a bloodbath with the real Yakuza. Anyway, this isn¡¯t a game ¡¹

    Tendou Otome stares at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, if you can give us merit while we fight off the Yakuza, then we might help out you and your friends. Although it¡¯s just ¡°might.¡± Our priority is to take down the Yakuza that they can¡¯t recover, not to save your friends ¡¹

    I show the fair card.

    If logic doesn¡¯t go through her, we have to give up.

    ¡¸ Even so, I want a guarantee. If I help you out, I don¡¯t care about myself. I only want you to save those girls ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ No. There are no guarantees ¡¹

    I told her clearly.

    ¡¸ Our deal with you isn¡¯t 50-50 ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting my life on the line! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your life alone isn¡¯t a good balance ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at me.

    ¡¸ I carry the fates of this family, it¡¯s not just Misuzu or Ruriko, all these people you see in here, and still more people you haven¡¯t seen. I cannot bring sorrow to them ¡¹

    I look at Mao-chan and Agnes, who¡¯s drinking cold drinks on the other side of the room.

    ¡¸ My family is more precious than my own life. Also, I know that I can¡¯t cause trouble with the other nobility to make sure that Misuzu and the girls live happily. Therefore, I cannot prioritize you and your friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s putting your life on the line ¡¹

    Edie told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We can only cooperate with Tendou-san out of similar interests ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t mind that, lend us a hand. That¡¯s all we can tell you ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks at me. Torii-san;

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san, why are you so honest at fault? ¡¹

    She speaks with an amazed look.

    ¡¸ You know, you could use her while promising her whatever she wants, despite not trying to do it ¡¹

    Oh, for Torii-san.

    She thinks that Tendou Otome is a low life that it¡¯s okay to do that with her.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re fellow humans, and so I don¡¯t lie ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Humans who lie about it are useless, no matter how smart, superior, skilled they are ¡¹

    ¡¸ What useless? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks me curiously.

    ¡¸ One cannot cooperate and risk their life with people who will eventually betray them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, just monitor if the person will betray you or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong. Torii-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem within oneself ¡¹

    Torii-san only thinks about her own point of view.

    I point at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ If she doesn¡¯t want to fight together with me, then he will never risk her life for it, will she? ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m telling her to cut off her father from herself ¡¹

    Then, I look at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, would you let your father die without helping him? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome trembles.

    ¡¸ If you want to save your friends and yourself, that¡¯s your only choice. We could end without killing your father, but we will transform your father using Miko power. He will never remember you again ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    I push further.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not talking about ¡°what ifs¡± We¡¯re about to make that happen. Even so, are you sure about that? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I mean, I can¡¯t do anything, can I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t come up with other plans to free Tendou-san from the Yakuza ¡¹

    Should we kill them? Or kill off the memories using Miko power?

    ¡¸ Then I can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about ¡¹

    I speak sharply.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable, it can¡¯t be helped¡­It¡¯s not about that, I¡¯m asking about your resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter, does it?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome gets angry at me.

    But.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t make your resolve, go with the flow, and abandon your father, you will regret it for the rest of your life ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you should live with such a miserable thought forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ You? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s surprised. Nei;

    ¡¸ You know, Yo-chan made his resolve to abandon his parents ¡¹

 Chapter 895. Night of Fun / Frank

    Tendou Otome looked at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not telling you the details. It¡¯s my problem, and I¡¯ve already dealt with it ¡¹

    I changed my family register.

    My father and mother are both unrelated to me now.

    ¡¸ However, your problem is your current issue. We could take you and your friends out of the Yakuza world, but you will have to cut ties with your parents. Do you understand that? ¡¹

    Even if we managed to help them this time,

    If Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t abandon her father, Tendou Sadao; then, it will be a problem if they become pawns of Kansai Yakuza again.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t part from your parents, then there¡¯s no worth in saving you ¡¹

    Tendou Otome listens.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if you want us to save you, then you need to make your resolve. Sorry, but we don¡¯t intend on helping out the adults ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. We¡¯re not doing charity work; we¡¯re still a crime syndicate. We move only when there¡¯s profit for us ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I get it. I¡¯ll give up on him being my parent. But in exchange, I want you to save those girls ¡¹

    Tsukiko, then,

    ¡¸ Those are her true feelings ¡¹

    She¡¯s not lying in this situation.

    She knows about how incredible Miko power is and the surface and underground powers of Kouzuki house as well.

    ¡¸ How many of your friends from Kansai were brought here? ¡¹

    I asked. Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ eight ¡¹

    ¡¸ And are they all daughters of Yakuza? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. Just like me, they¡¯re daughters of the incompetent Yakuza in the organization ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks as if spitting out.

    ¡¸ Then, for now, we should think of our ways to securing them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, we need to pull them out of their horrible fathers! ¡¹

    Edie said. Torii-san replies in high spirits.

    I mean, why is Torii-san so proactive in here?

    ¡¸ Wait a second ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes control.

    ¡¸ I can see Tendou Otome-san¡¯s determination, but that¡¯s not enough ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have resolved to abandon your father, but what about the other eight? Will they agree to abandon their parents to step away from the Yakuza world? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem. If they choose their parent at the very last moment, then it will mess everything up. We¡¯re also risking our lives here ¡¹

    I see. It¡¯s not just Tendou Otome.

    We need to confirm the determination of the remaining eight.

    They need to resolve themselves to abandon their parents.

    ¡¸ O-Okay. I¡¯ll persuade them ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but we do not have the time for that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san we have you captured, and so we can ask you personally, but later, we are going outside and confront Tendou Sadao¡¯s group and Irokuchou Ichirou-san¡¯s group. It¡¯s impossible to set a debate with the eight girls. What will you do if their opinions are all over the place? ¡¹

    Yeah, if the persuasion takes long.

    ¡¸ If you cooperate with us, then that would be a useful card for us, but, while you¡¯re taking your time talking, the enemy could notice that ¡°Tendou Otome¡¯s siding with the Kouzuki house now,¡± then, there will be no saving you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true ¡¹

    Torii-san adds.

    ¡¸ Rather, I should ask, does the enemy, by that, I mean the two groups of adult Yakuza and Tendou-san¡¯s friends know about the Miko power? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, they already consider the possibility that you¡¯re under our control using Miko power ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s brainwashed.

    ¡¸ They couldn¡¯t imagine someone honest at fault taking his time convincing you to resolve yourself and become allies with us ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    I see. If there¡¯s a power to make anyone obey a command.

    Then, it would be common to use it.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! W-Why are you doing something this troublesome? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at us.

    ¡¸ Were you trying to fool me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong, it¡¯s for your sake ¡¹

    Edie sighed.

    ¡¸ Miko power¡¯s mind-altering has too strong of an effect ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ For example, Tsukiko-san can order Tendou-san to do a thousand push-ups outside every three pm half-jokingly. But once the order etched into your mind, Tendou-san will continue to do push-ups outside every day even if you¡¯re 50 years old ¡¹

    A mind that¡¯s altered can no longer turn back.

    ¡¸ No, it won¡¯t last until she¡¯s 50. After all, if Tendou-san contracted influenza when she¡¯s at age 40, or it just happened that there¡¯s a blizzard outside, she will still go out when the time reaches 3 pm and will do 1000 push-ups ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a power that we can¡¯t use carefree. It can lead to someone¡¯s death after all ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this power is entrusted from the Yakuza to Kouzuki-sama, and we do not use it freely either. We let Kou-sama manage it all, and we will only use it with Kou-sama¡¯s permission ¡¹

    They will keep it until I give my permission.

    Even so, they will not stick deep into the other party¡¯s mind. They will only do simple orders.

    ¡¸ This is the only exception. I gave her an order to obey me ¡¹

    Right, Tsukiko gave that order.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she¡¯s been silent unless necessary. She can¡¯t change her will unless I speak up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Tsukiko hasn¡¯t influenced any of your decisions so far ¡¹

    Edie told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve decided to join forces with us and resolved yourself to abandon your father. Right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so ¡¹

    Tendou Otome checks whether Miko power has influenced her decisions or not.

    ¡¸ Fortunately, we have time to do this with you. But, we don¡¯t have the same leeway with the other girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want you to further your resolve. Tendou-san, Kou, you too ¡¹

    Me too?

    ¡¸ We have to use the Miko power to the daughters of Yakuza. And, we will force them to abandon their fathers ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ W-Wait. Although they all think that their fathers are hopeless scums, some of them still yearn for their father that they can¡¯t abandon them that easily ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ Then, would you abandon that girl together with their father? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wait, that¡¯s¡­ Give me an hour, no, thirty minutes will do. ¡¹ I can convince them all if I have the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we already told you that we do not have time for that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan declared flatly.

    ¡¸ If you want to save the eight of them, then we will have to use the Miko power to gather them to our side right away. There¡¯s no time for them to hesitate. After all, those girls are monitored ¡¹

    ¡¸ The adults could come over while you all are still trying to argue. Well, we can take them all down, but it¡¯s a problem if they take your friends as hostages ¡¹

    Edie said.

    If the girl who can¡¯t decide to abandon her parent becomes a hostage.

    Then, she might not decide to run towards us.

    ¡¸ Kou, you and I possess such great powers, and yet, you try to disclose the information to Tendou-san and let her decide by herself on how she wants to change her fate. I think that¡¯s wonderful. You should be proud of how you believe in being fair, as always. But you see

    Minaho-neesan speaks to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not always like this where you¡¯re allowed to spend so much time. Sometimes, there is also a battle for time. Therefore

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sometimes, you should be ready to commit crimes purposely

    When there are no other ways, I have to give up.

    And commit a crime.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san too. If you want to save your friends, then, prepare to carry the burden of the sin for them ¡¹

    Ignoring their will and force them to abandon their parents.

    ¡¸ Once we use Miko power on the eight, they will keep it for the rest of their lives. They will not feel any regret ¡¹

    Yeah, if we use Miko power to order them to abandon their parents from yakuza and come to us for their salvation, then.

    The eight of them will only remember that it¡¯s natural that they abandoned their parents.

    They can no longer make regrets about ¡°was it for the better when I abandoned my father back then?¡±

    Miko power¡¯s orders are absolute.

    ¡¸ What will you do? ¡¹

    Edie asks Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s. Tsk. I get it, I¡¯ve made my resolve ¡¹

    She looked down and said.

    ¡¸ If they continue to stay inside the Yakuza¡¯s world along with their father, they will have no future ¡¹

    Because they were born daughters of Yakuza.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just an ordinary hoodlum, then we can run away from them, but our parents do have a name for themselves. They¡¯re not that great, but they¡¯re not nameless either. Therefore, they¡¯re always monitoring us. Our applications in ordinary schools are turned down. Even at work, we cannot find a typical workplace. On the other hand, doing any work on the underground society has people who know our fathers¡¯ names, and so they will employ us out of fear. If that¡¯s the case, then we¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome grits her molars.

    ¡¸ Dammit, I get it. I¡¯ll carry the sins of what will happen to those girls. On the other hand, make sure to protect us from our fathers and the Kansai organizations ¡¹

    She shows a cornered expression.

    ¡¸ If I can cut them off completely, I don¡¯t care if I work as your prostitute! Dammit ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Why prostitution? ¡¹

    I ask with an amazed look.

    ¡¸ I mean, you only have the prostitution ring, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    No, Kuromori sure is like that, but,

    ¡¸ Although, I heard that Kuromori Minaho is a woman who makes sure to pay the prostitutes. She treats them well enough and even looks after them after retirement.

    Err.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re to leave Kansai, our home area, abandon our parents, and want to live here, in a place where we¡¯ve got no connections. Then we have no other way of living, do we? I know about prostitution enough, and I¡¯m ready ¡¹

    Uhm, Tendou Otome, hey?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re skilled enough. You can work as a bodyguard ¡¹

    Edie said, but,

    ¡¸ I can, but what about the girls who don¡¯t know martial arts?! Are you telling me to do something else while the other girls become prostitutes?! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighs.

    ¡¸ I already mentioned earlier, but we only let cute girls work in our brothel ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you trying to say? Is it impossible with my features? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome sticks out her face.

    ¡¸ Your face and body are a pass ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down on sex ¡¹

    I told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a high-class brothel. We will not hire just anyone. You need to be talented in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a virgin, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Edie speaks with a face amazed with her.

    We¡¯ve confirmed that Tendou Otome¡¯s a virgin in the bathroom earlier.

    ¡¸ I can learn from having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a woman, so you have to learn from receiving it ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Earlier, I mentioned about putting the rescue of the girls as later, but we can¡¯t do anything until we see them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Tendou Otome takes the bait.

    Then, Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Oh, I can see someone very cute among those eight ¡¹

    She peeks into the images in Tendou Otome¡¯s memory.

    ¡¸ I think she can become a prostitute. Therefore, She wants to follow the same fate as that girl ¡¹

    Is that why she wants to become a prostitute as well?

    ¡¸ You love her, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s a lesbian.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Tendou Otome ensnared the young lady of Takahama products with her lesbian techniques.

    That means she has plenty of experience in comforting women.

    ¡¸ Is she your lover? Is that why you can abandon your father to save her? You infiltrated Kouzuki house alone because you don¡¯t want to put her in danger? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ W-What about it? ¡¹

    Bull¡¯s-eye.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask you just in case. What¡¯s her name? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ W-Why do you have to know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if you tell us, that¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    Serval people in here will be joining the rescue mission, and so,

    ¡¸ I-I get it. It¡¯s T-Tokuda Sonoko ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Thank you, now I have the gist of the situation ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said and opened up the laptop she¡¯s holding.

    ¡¸ Okay, look here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pressed some keys and then waked up the screen.

    ¡¸ This is the circumference of the Kouzuki mansion. Everyone knows about that, right? And we¡¯re in here ¡¹

    A spacious room in the middle of the map. Oh, Kouzuki house¡¯s plot is this whole block.

    ¡¸ Then, Tendou Sadao-san¡¯s group and the eight daughters are in here. Then, Irokuchou Ichirou-san¡¯s main group is hiding in here ¡¹

    What?

    M-Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ How do you know? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ We have cameras around the mansion. Also, the stores that belong to Kouzuki group have cameras too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan presses some buttons, and it shows the surroundings of the mansion, marking all the shops that belong to Kouzuki with blue color.

    ¡¸ Each store has cameras for crime prevention purposes, but all the images are sent to Kouzuki SS in real-time. Therefore, we can see who and where the people are around the mansion. Especially when there are suspicious people, Kouzuki SS has its database to check them. Tendou Sadao-san and Irokuchou Ichirou have their mug shots saved in the database. ¡¹

    I see. The whole neighborhood is under their eyes.

    ¡¸ Naturally, both groups have split up for scouting, they¡¯re not on the same place. But, with the situation so far, we have grasped the locations of those subordinates ¡¹

    Yeah, if someone¡¯s wandering around during the party, then,

    If they take turns halfway, then it¡¯s already found out who belongs to which group.

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we start with Tendou Sadao-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said and took out a phone from her pocket.

    ¡¸ Is that mine? ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s Tendou Otome¡¯s phone.

    They confiscated it when they restrained Tsukiko.

    Minaho-neesan connects the phone to the laptop.

    ¡¸ Then, the contents of the conversation will come out of this speaker ¡¹

    Oh, the laptop¡¯s speaker will stream the voices coming from the phone.

    ¡¸ Then, call your father ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hands over the phone to the owner, Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Go ahead ¡¹

    Tsukiko releases her control over Tendou Otome¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Tendou Otome timidly accepts the phone.

    ¡¸ T-Then, what do I tell him? ¡¹

    She looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Right, for now, just tell her that you¡¯re safe ¡¹

    First, let them know Tendou Otome¡¯s welfare.

    It¡¯s a piece of information the enemy wants to know.

    They want Tendou Otome to commit suicide in this mansion to create a scandal to make Kouzuki house fall.

    ¡¸ Anything else? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That will depend on your father¡¯s response ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Now hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Tendou Otome makes a call.

    ¡º Tsutsutsutsu, purururururu, purururururu ¡»

    After a few rings.

    ¡º What? ¡»

    It¡¯s a deep male voice.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s me, Otome ¡¹

    ¡º O-O-O-Otome?! What, you¡¯re alive?! ¡»

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, unfortunately, ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks at Minaho-neesan while speaking.

    She¡¯s waiting for the next instructions.

    But, before that happens.

    ¡º Ooh, by the way, Otome, you see, I found a good business material in Tokyo! If this goes well, I will become rich! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao speaks up.

    ¡º No, you see, last night, I went to this hostess bar, and then a lady told me, you know, there¡¯s this weirdly popular anime movie right now, right? ¡»

    Hostess bar? Anime?

    ¡º You know? The ¡°Arinomama¡± or something, the American mouse¡¯s¡­ ¡»

    Tendou Sadao continues to talk as he pleases.

    ¡º You know, the animation cel from America¡¯s got large quantities of stock! Then, it sells like hotcakes for the anime fans and otakus! Especially the animation cel of a naked lady taking a bath stark naked has 73000 sheets. If you sell it for 10,000 yen a piece, you can get 700 million! By the way, the stocks cost only 3200 per piece! ¡»

    Then, Tendou Otome.

    She¡¯s trembling, wanting to crush the phone on her hands.

    ¡¸ L-Look, old man! ¡¹

    ¡º W-What?! ¡»

    ¡¸ The CGs from the anime can¡¯t become animation cels!! ¡¹

    She shouted

    ¡º CG?! ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Besides, why the hell does the shower scene take 73000 sheets?! How long is that shower? ¡¹

    ¡º CG, you mean car graphics?! ¡»

    ¡¸ Computer Graphics! You stupid old man! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º I see. It looks like they haven¡¯t brainwashed you yet, have they? ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º It¡¯s the usual Otome!! ¡»

    How long are you going to do that parent and child conversation?!

 Chapter 896. Night of fun / Calculated failure

    ¡º Oh, also, I¡¯ve come up with a new idea you see ¡»

    Tendou Sadao, Tendou Otome¡¯s father, continues to talk.

    ¡º You know, the old Sazae-bon, and Sazae-san, then Bakabon¡¯s Papa, and then chimera toys counterfeit? ¡»

    Chimera toys?

    ¡¸ Hey, old man, it will get risky if you ignore W¡¯s copyright! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts on the phone.

    ¡º All you have to do is boom! Make it! Boom! Sell it! Then Boom! Runaway! The copyright guys will not notice it! Also, there¡¯s this new character I¡¯m thinking about. Hahaha, open your ears and listen to this ¡»

    No, even if you say that¡­

    ¡º We can fuse Devilman and General Revil and name it Revilman, what do you think? ¡»

    Revilman what?

    ¡º Then, we can make toys like Revil wing then it attacks with Revil Chop ¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸ Hey, you fucking old man, who¡¯s General Revil? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome asks with a sour look.

    ¡º What? You high school girls don¡¯t know about General Revil nowadays? ¡»

    ¡¸ As if I would ¡¹

    ¡º Kuh, this is the first time in my 25 years in Yakuza life to feel this pathetic ¡»

    What the hell?

    ¡º Then that means, Otome, I can¡¯t fuse Sazae-san, Bakabon no Papa, and Violet Sazae and make Violet Sazaebon? ¡»

    ¡¸ Like, what the fuck is Violet Sazae?! ¡¹

    ¡º Hey, hey. Then what¡¯s the use of the magical phone machine you have? You can search for it right there, can¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in the middle of a call as if I could make a search now! ¡¹

    ¡º Dammit, if Violet Sazaebon won¡¯t work, then Himitsu no Akko-chan and Takkongu chimera hybrid, named Akongu won¡¯t sell either ¡»

    ¡¸ Like, what the fuck is Takkongu?! You stupid old man! ¡¹

    Yeah, do whatever you want.

    ¡º Well, putting that aside. Hey, Otome, hand over the phone ¡»

    ¡¸ W-What? O-Old man? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s shocked.

    ¡º Bitch, you didn¡¯t escape Kouzuki house alone, did you? Kouzuki ain¡¯t that easy to let you go. Someone else is there, right? Huh?! Who on earth is making this call? ¡»

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, you can give it to me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stretches her hand to Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Tsk, here ¡¹

    Tendou Otome handed the phone to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Hello, I now have the phone ¡¹

    ¡º Hmph, a woman? Then that means you¡¯re Seki from Kouzuki SS? ¡»

    Tendou Sadao thinks that Shou-neechan from Kouzuki SS has his daughter captured.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m Fuji Mineko ¡¹

    M-Minaho-neesan? Fuji Mineko what?

    ¡º And I¡¯m Tendou Sadao, my association names me as ¡°42 y/o Tendou Sadao.¡± By the way, I¡¯m actually 48 ¡»

    Tendou Sadao names himself.

    ¡º By the way, you¡¯re Fuji Mineko? Hah, I don¡¯t know who you are! Anyway, I don¡¯t want to talk to a woman, I don¡¯t care who but give it to someone related to Kouzuki house ¡»

    Tendou Sadao demands.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki? Huh? Who? I just happened to be looking after your daughter, but I do not know who Kouzuki is ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan¡¯s careful with the conversation since Tendou Sadao could be recording ¡¹

    Nei whispers.

    Oh, so if the name Kouzuki house is mentioned, they could use that to create a scandal.

    ¡¸ Your daughter happened to slip on some banana peel, her head bumped on the road, and she fell unconscious, now she¡¯s lying down in my place. And so, I thought that it¡¯s about time you take her back ¡¹

    ¡º Hah! That¡¯s a funny story. By the way, what kind of banana is it? Is it from Taiwan, Philippines? Or maybe Ecuador? ¡»

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t confirm the production origins of the banana peel on the road ¡¹

    ¡º What? What a poor investigation skill. I wouldn¡¯t be able to join in with the ride ¡»

    How long is this man going to play?

    ¡º Anyway, I¡¯m thankful that you didn¡¯t brainwash Otome. I thought that she¡¯s already done for. I thought that she would get brainwashed to become a lewd woman that she¡¯s dancing around the guys from Kouzuki SS, making sex films by now ¡»

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies calmly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste to cripple someone as cute as this girl ¡¹

    ¡º Really? If it was me, I¡¯d make her make an ahegao double peace. I mean, you have that power. No, I guess I¡¯m wrong. Let me retract that ¡»

    What?

    ¡º Thinking about it, it¡¯s Otome we¡¯re talking about. Damn, don¡¯t get weak because it¡¯s Otome. If it¡¯s another girl, then the erection would be unstoppable, but I guess I won¡¯t get that motivated because she¡¯s my daughter. Or maybe, Otome looks like a gorilla? ¡»

    ¡¸ Who are you calling a gorilla?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screams.

    ¡º But you know, I know that there are some perverts who like macho gorillas instead. You can do whatever you want with Otome. Like boil her alive, roast her, or rape her, it¡¯s your freedom to do so ¡»

    You mean?

    ¡º You see, when Otome infiltrated, I was prepared for her not to come back. Otome should also be there, ready to die. I couldn¡¯t understand why is she still alive, my daughter should go ahead and die gloriously ¡»

    Tendou Sadao tells his daughter to die.

    ¡¸ Oh? Is that a line we should hear from the father who raised a strong daughter? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡º You¡¯re asking too much! Otome is my daughter, a daughter of Yakuza! Children of Yakuza only has options of becoming a new Yakuza member, if it¡¯s a boy, and a soapland girl if she¡¯s a girl, it¡¯s decided from their birth! ¡»

    What¡¯s with that reasoning?

    ¡º The plan was to send Otome on a soapland but, her fate seems to be to die in here for the sake of my honor of trade. Oh well, I can¡¯t help it ¡»

    What a selfish thought.

    ¡¸ Calm down, Darling ¡¹

    Edie holds my hand.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still making a bargain ¡¹

    Bargain?

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s how it is, and so, even if you have captured Otome over there, don¡¯t consider her as a hostage. Go ahead and boil, burn, Kawabata Yasunari her or whatever ¡»

    Kawabata Yasunari?

    ¡¸ Okay. If you don¡¯t want her, then I will adopt her instead ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º You will? ¡»

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m a boss of a job where women serve men and earn money ¡¹

    ¡º Wait, you¡¯re? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as you have guessed just now, Tendou Sadao-san ¡¹

    Tendou Otome knows about us too.

    If it¡¯s not Shou-neechan who he¡¯s talking to over the phone, then,

    Naturally, he could guess that it¡¯s Minaho-neesan, a person that belongs to the same underground society as him.

    ¡¸ By the way, you seem to misunderstand something, shouldn¡¯t you be the one who should think about taking hostages? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan starts to lay down the traps.

    ¡º Huh? What do you mean? ¡»

    Tendou Sadao asks back.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re currently in. Oh, it¡¯s on the second block¡¯s karaoke box, Cassandra Crossing, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡º H-Hey!? Wait?! ¡»

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, you¡¯re using a smartphone, and so we can pinpoint where you are right now ¡¹

    In truth, Kouzuki SS¡¯s intelligence-gathering group knows where Tendou Sadao¡¯s hiding.

    However, Minaho-neesan can¡¯t talk about her connections with Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Between you and me, it seems that the place you are in has some scary men looking for you. To tell you the truth, there¡¯s no escape route by now ¡¹

    ¡º W-Wait a second?! Was it Mineko Chouchou-san? ¡»

    ¡¸ Fuji Mineko ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied coldly.

    ¡º Fuji Minako or Magi Minenko or whatever! What do you mean ¡°we¡¯re surrounded,¡± and that we should consider taking hostages?! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao asks.

    ¡º Are you telling me to take the shop assistants in this karaoke box as hostages? ¡»

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, the shop assistants over there have already swapped with the scary men. Also, there are no other customers than you and your group. All the other customers have already gone home since you arrived, and all the new customers are blocked off ¡¹

    ¡º What did you say? ¡»

    ¡¸ How many hours do you think has passed since you entered that place? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks with a pleased voice.

    ¡º Now that you mentioned it, nobody came to ask for a time extension. Also, nobody¡¯s coming over to bring the drinks I ordered, and I don¡¯t hear any singing voices from the other rooms ¡»

    ¡¸ Correct ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s group is already shut in the karaoke box.

    ¡¸ However, some people who are staying there are people under my control. The other scary men still haven¡¯t noticed that you¡¯re there ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan lies calmly.

    Torii-san and Adelheid-san became speechless from watching her.

    We¡¯re used to this though.

    ¡º Then, what do you mean by people we could use as hostages? We have nobody else other than ourselves ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s your people ¡¹

    She asserts sharply.

    ¡¸ If I recall, you have eight girls who are at the same age as Tendou Otome-san? ¡¹

    ¡º Y-yeah, what about it? ¡»

    ¡¸ Well, we, I mean, it¡¯s my personal preference, but I would like some young women ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks lightly.

    ¡º Wait, you¡¯re? ¡»

    ¡¸ Do you get it now? ¡¹

    ¡º You¡¯re also a lesbian, like Otome? ¡»

    I almost slipped down from that, but Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t get serious then you¡¯re all gone ¡¹

    It¡¯s a joking tone, but you can feel the anger in her voice.

    The way Minaho-neesan uses her voice is what¡¯s impressive about her.

    ¡º I-I get it. Who you are, and what¡¯s your business ¡»

    Tendou Sadao naturally knows about the Kuromori house and the brothel.

    ¡¸ Indeed, that¡¯s why we want some girls we can use. Any number of young women ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve mentioned earlier that if it¡¯s a boy, they¡¯ll become Yakuza, and if it¡¯s a girl, she¡¯ll join the soapland, right? My place is a much more high-class location. Well, there¡¯s not much different but, our place has a different age limit, that¡¯s about it ¡¹

    Illegal brothels can have underage people work for them.

    ¡º T-Then, if we hand over our daughters to you, can you guarantee our safety ¡»

    Tendou Sadao said.

    ¡º I-I thought so! D-Don¡¯t look down on us! W-We¡¯ve come from Kansai, knowing that we¡¯re risking our lives! It¡¯s all for our honor! We don¡¯t mind dying if we can carry out the mission of our bosses and seniors¡¯ orders! ¡»

    He screams.

    ¡º D-Don¡¯t look down on us!! Our lives aren¡¯t that worthless! If that¡¯s what you want, then I¡¯ll take all these girls and have them commit seppuku in front of the Kouzuki mansion! If blood spills in that mansion, it will become a big scandal for Kouzuki house! It will become the top news in the newspapers tomorrow! ¡»

    Oh, he¡¯s getting desperate now.

    ¡¸ Oh? That¡¯s cool of you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ By the way, who¡¯s the boss that gave you the order? ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡»

    Ah, he sounded confused.

    ¡º That¡¯s a secret! It¡¯s a secret outside the organization! I will not tell you! ¡»

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have any specific order, do you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan probes.

    ¡º H-Huh?! ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you came to Tokyo to harass, and if possible, find something that can be a seed for a scandal, right? ¡¹

    And again, she removes Kouzuki house from the sentence.

    ¡¸ And it just happened that you found a chance to slip into the party, and so Otome-san went in alone, but you don¡¯t have any other concrete plan, do you? ¡¹

    ¡º Ugh, kuuuu! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao groans.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you don¡¯t care much, you only want your boss and seniors to give you a high evaluation, right? Either way, if you have results, you can come back to Kansai with your hands waving at them. Then, you imagine yourself climbing the ranks ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ You were talking about money-making schemes with your daughter, that means your head is filled with nothing but money. Making a huge boom in business, then earning money every month without paying the government, that¡¯s your way of rising up the ladder ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan continues to talk.

    ¡¸ So far, taking down someone famous by creating a scandal, or substituting for someone to go on prison and such¡­Your way of life never made you climb the ranks. You¡¯re always used like this. A disposable pawn, and that¡¯s it. You don¡¯t want that life anymore, do you? ¡¹

    She speaks as if she¡¯s gouging out Tendou Sadao¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ You and your friends didn¡¯t come here to die, did you? If possible, you want to go back to Kansai with a triumphant look in your face. If you couldn¡¯t do that, then you don¡¯t mind dying, and yet, despite that, you don¡¯t want to die ¡¹

    ¡º What are you trying to say? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan shows the next card.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll offer you one of the Takakura shrine maidens. ¡¹

    She looked at Yomi.

    Yomi nodded.

    ¡º H-Hey?! Y-You? ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that everyone from Kansai is pissed off since the shrine maidens who were under their control are taken away by an influential man from Tokyo, am I right? ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna are all here.

    Koyomi-chan also has the same power, but the guys from Kansai doesn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if you come back with one of the shrine maidens, then won¡¯t that be a glorious achievement? That would be the best way to harass the influential man from Tokyo, the one who took the shrine maidens away, don¡¯t you think? And the man to accomplish that will be you ¡¹

    ¡º M-Me?! ¡»

    Minaho-neesan stirs up Tendou Sadao.

    ¡º B-But¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, the shrine maiden¡¯s asleep from drugs. We have no problems, that girl trusts me. The eldest is the most problematic one, but the younger girls are middle and elementary students. They¡¯re still children, so a bit of kindness, and they¡¯re already clinging to me. Right, let¡¯s go with the middle schooler. If you bring the youngest back to Kansai, I don¡¯t think it will have that much impact with the higher-ups, would she? Her Miko power is still weak ¡¹

    ¡º But, it¡¯s better to capture the one with weaker power ¡»

    Tendou also knows how scary Miko power is.

    ¡¸ Oh, did you know? The shrine maidens can¡¯t use their power if you plug their mouths. Therefore, if you gag them, they¡¯re not that scary ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan lies naturally.

    ¡¸ Also, the middle school girl is easy to fool. Too easy. Therefore, I can deliver her without problems ¡¹

    ¡º R-Really? ¡»

    Tendou Sadao takes the bait.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, the girls over there, all eight of them, no wait, I should include Otome-san, that will be nine girls. I want to have them all. They will work in my brothel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like virgins, but I don¡¯t care much if they have experience on this occasion. I¡¯m expanding my business, so I need a lot of newbies ¡¹

    ¡º H-Hey, wait, nine of our girls for only one? ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh? Did you forget that I¡¯m trading the Takakura shrine maiden? I think that they¡¯re worth more than 9 girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Well, let me give you something extra. I can guarantee your escape from that encirclement. How about that? A balanced deal, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡º B-But¡­ ¡»

    Tendou Sadao thinks for a moment.

    ¡º You¡­err, Fuji Mineko, was it? You think that you can trick me?! You¡¯re just going to take the girls and let Kouzuki crush us down, aren¡¯t you? ¡»

    He won¡¯t give in that quick.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that incompetent. Besides, I don¡¯t belong to that company. I don¡¯t like that woman. I just thought that I could swipe a deal before them ¡¹

    Seki Shou from Kouzuki SS.

    Shou-neechan, the woman in charge of the site division.

    ¡¸ I want that woman filled with arrogance to make blunders. You know, I belong to the same world as you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asserts.

    ¡¸ Besides, if they discover that I¡¯m to blame, I¡¯m nothing but a manager of the entertainment business. But that business group that¡¯s affiliated with the nobility, they will have to get punished. My customers on my brothel are only these people. If they are to punish someone, it would be that woman who was in charge of security ¡¹

    Kuromori brothel doesn¡¯t belong to Kouzuki group.

    They can push all the mistakes to Shou-neechan.

    That¡¯s the reasoning.

    ¡¸ Otome-san, talk to your father. Tell him that he can trust me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hands back the phone to Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome hesitated for a moment, but,

    ¡¸ I thought you already made your resolve? ¡¹

    Torii-san whispered.

    Hearing that, Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Hey, old man. You can trust her. It¡¯s thanks to her that I¡¯m not brainwashed or anything ¡¹

    ¡º Really? ¡»

    ¡¸ Jus like how she¡¯s talking earlier, she¡¯s got an evil nature. She¡¯s a person who respects people who live in the same world as us ¡¹

    ¡º Right, I think so ¡»

    ¡¸ For now, I think she has the guys from Kouzuki SS fooled. She¡¯s strong ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, I see ¡»

    ¡¸ Now give it back to me ¡¹

    Tendou Otome hands over the phone to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do? Would you accept my plan? Or would you rather get demolished without accomplishing anything? ¡¹

    ¡º D-Demolished, you? ¡»

    ¡¸ Remember, the people in that karaoke shop are my people. Also, all the women patrolling in the circumference are all bribed. But, after an hour and 30 minutes, the people in charge of security will switch ¡¹

    ¡º So you¡¯re telling us to take the shrine maiden and escape by then? ¡»

    ¡¸ Take? Is that all? ¡¹

    ¡º R-Right, you also want our girls ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m glad that you remember ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ The shrine maiden will go there in an hour, you can sing all you want while waiting ¡¹

    ¡º It will take an hour? ¡»

    ¡¸ The shrine maiden is asleep, and have to be delivered to you. That means we have to prepare the transport, right? ¡¹

    ¡º I-I get it, I¡¯ll leave it to you ¡»

    ¡¸ Then, with that said, you can contact Otome-san¡¯s phone if anything happens. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡º Yeah, I got that. T-Thanks, Fuji Mineko ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes. I will deliver, Tendou Sadao-san, by the way¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a personal question, but what is Tendou-san¡¯s father¡¯s job? ¡¹

    ¡º My father? ¡»

    Ah.

    The Yakuza¡¯s child has to become a new member if it¡¯s a man or a prostitute of the soapland business. That¡¯s what he said.

    Then, Tendou Sadao¡¯s father¡­

    I guess he¡¯s also a child of Yakuza.

    ¡º I¡¯m a son of an electronics store owner ¡»

    E-Electrician?

    ¡º Tendou Electrics, it¡¯s a shop downtown, selling TV, fridge and stuff ¡»

    A son of an electronics store owner became a Yakuza, why?

    ¡¸ Is that so? I¡¯ll give a call later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan ended the call. ¡¹

 Chapter 897. Night of Fun / Stupidity Barrier

    ¡¸ Now then, that¡¯s the prep work done ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ended the call with Tendou Sadao and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Do you think that he¡¯s deceived by that half-baked story? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said that he wants women to work on her brothel, and so she¡¯s swapping the Yomi for the daughters of Yakuza.

    Shou-neechan won¡¯t stomach that, and Tendou will escape safely.

    ¡¸ Naturally, Tendou-san doesn¡¯t trust what I said either ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, that makes them understand that they¡¯re pinned in their current location ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mentioned the store name where Tendou Sadao¡¯s hiding.

    ¡¸ Then, they would panic and try to look for another location to hide in? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Why would you do that then? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s highly likely that Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan are teaming up, in deceiving Tendou Sadao. It¡¯s too strange that Minaho-neesan would betray Kouzuki house, and furthermore, trade the shrine maiden for girls you¡¯ve never met ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ The risk is too high, is that it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t trust Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    Kuromori¡¯s connection with Kouzuki house is a lifeline.

    Nevertheless, Minaho-neesan will not do anything that will make Jii-chan angry when discovered.

    ¡¸ Right. You¡¯re right; if you¡¯re thinking straight ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ However, Tendou Sadao¡¯s not thinking straight. Especially at this moment ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, even Torii-san are listening to our conversation.

    Tendou Otome as well.

    ¡¸ Do you know Xu You from the ¡°Three Kingdoms¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ In Jian¡¯an poetry?¡¯s Battle of Guandu?, he¡¯s the counselor of Yuan Shao during his attack on Cao Cao ¡¹

    Edie, you even learned Chinese History?

    ¡¸ Yuan Shao was leading a huge army, which puts Cao Cao at a disadvantage. But, Xu You betrayed his master, Yuan Shao, and defected to Cao Cao. He pointed out where the supply depo was, and they attacked that place. That turned the tides, and Cao Cao won the battle ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ At that time, Yuan Shao was coming from the north, attacking Cao Cao¡¯s land, then, all of Cao Cao¡¯s allies, powerful men on the area, allied themselves to Yuan Shao, Cao Cao was in a pinch. During the battle of Guandu, Cao Cao¡¯s stronghold only managed to defend the attacks somehow ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ At that time, Yuan Shao¡¯s counselor Xu You betrayed him. And because of that, Cao Cao turned the tides against Yuan Shao ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s harsh. But why did he betray them? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Because he thinks that he¡¯s superior than his own boss from the situation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Yuan Shao didn¡¯t listen to Xu You¡¯s advice, and Xu Yu allows his family to commit crimes and accept bribes ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, Edie-san, did you know that Xu You and his master, Yuan Shao are acquaintances since they were young, and that¡¯s why they have a close relationship that when anything happened to Yuan Shao, he can call for the help of his friend ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, he¡¯s one of those friends he can run to ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks. Edie answered.

    ¡¸ Huh? A man who he can run to when he¡¯s in trouble betrayed him? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Correct. Knowing that his master, Yuan Shao knows him from long ago and trusts him, he made the resolve to betray him ¡¹

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ When Xu You betrayed Yuan Shao, and Cao Cao starts attacking, Yuan Shao¡¯s massive army was still dominating but, they endured the situation to the end, and the case didn¡¯t reach a conclusion as Yuan Shao first planned ¡¹

    It¡¯s different from planned?

    ¡¸ After all, he could attack with his huge army, even have the influential people on the land change sides to him, if everything goes as planned, then they could take Cao Cao down right away. But, it¡¯s always so close, that they¡¯re taking time to kill off the enemies ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ The slow counter-attacks are bringing back the balance of power, but, even so, Yuan Shao¡¯s army still has enough power to attack and take down Cao Cao¡¯s. But¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Everything was already missing out from what Yuan Shao initially planned. He could go all out with his army and take down Cao Cao, but even if he wins that war¡­ ¡¹

    Even if he wins that war?¡­

    ¡¸ He knows Yuan Shao well enough that even if they win the war, he will receive punishment from him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? There were hardships along the way, but they still won in the end ¡¹

    Why would they punish their own subordinate despite winning?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because nothing moved as he imagined, and so he gets angry and lashes it out on his subordinates. That¡¯s how Yuan Shao is ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Right, Yuan Shao is a guy who never thinks of the consequences and just flies to rage ¡¹

    Edie added.

    ¡¸ Now then, the man knows that with the massive army in front of them, they could all struggle to death and still win, but his master will still punish him, whether they win or lose ¡¹

    That was Xu You at that moment.

    ¡¸ Therefore, how about changing sides with the enemy? Well, the allied forces could kill him for becoming a traitor, but there is also the possibility that he might live ¡¹

    If he stays with his current ally, Yuan Shao, he will die, whether they win or lose.

    But, if he betrays Yuan Shao, and side himself with Cao Cao, he has higher chances of living.

    ¡¸ People will choose that small chance, as long as they can live. On the other hand, if one thinks that they will die, no matter what the result, despite having a huge army backing them, one will run away ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Tendou Sadao will do the same. If this goes on, Kouzuki SS will catch up to him, and even if he could escape without committing seppuku, the Kansai organization will punish him in the end, won¡¯t they? After all, they returned without any results ¡¹

    The orders from the Kansai Yakuza were to do anything to create a material to make a scandal on Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ And since Tendou Otome-san¡¯s infiltration plan failed, they have no other plans at hand, do they? ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    They will do their first plan when they came from Kansai, they will use their daughters and kidnap the young ladies who come to Misuzu¡¯s school.

    But they can¡¯t do anything with the current encirclement.

    ¡¸ And currently, I gave them a suggestion to save their face from the organization, despite having low likelihood ¡¹

    In short, they can kidnap Yomi and return to Kansai with her.

    If they bring back home one of the girls with Miko power, then that can hurt the honor of Kouzuki house.

    It will become a great victory for the Kansai Yakuza organizations.

    ¡¸ Not knowing whether it will go smoothly or badly, Tendou Sadao has to come with the terms. He¡¯s got no chance of winning right now ¡¹

    That¡¯s why he will take the bait, despite it being fishy?

    ¡¸ People think that they¡¯re either luckier than others or unluckier than others ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What do you think of yourself? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I think that I¡¯m luckier than others. After all, I met everyone and this family. Everyone¡¯s a good girl. If I say that I¡¯m less fortunate than others when I have such happiness, I feel like I will receive divine punishment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I know you would answer that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled and looked at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, which do you think your father is thinking right now ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡­

    She pondered for a moment and sighed.

    ¡¸ That old man would be irredeemably happy! He thinks that he¡¯s got to be the luckiest guy in the universe. That¡¯s the reason why he¡¯s always deceived because he does not think that it shouldn¡¯t go that smoothly ¡¹

    Oh, like, selling some animation cel of a nonexistent lengthy shower CG scene.

    ¡¸ I think so too. Therefore, he will come to the trap I set for him. The person himself is thinking, ¡°Even if she¡¯s suspicious, we can deal with it depending on the case. I¡¯m a quick wit that I can cut my way through here¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! His stupidity is too high that he¡¯s got some confidence that he can deal with anything, despite not knowing, that¡¯s why he¡¯s always failing! Despite that, he never reflects on himself! That bastard¡¯s got deceived by the same thing so many times! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You seem to love your father ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Haaaaah?! What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ As if I will!! That scum only thinks of himself, he¡¯s the reason why I went through so much pain! He¡¯s! He¡¯s!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screams. Adelheid-san muttered.

    ¡¸ Either way, he will stand by on the karaoke box for one hour. Well, the subordinates could go and check the situation outside their room ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s waiting for their next action.

    ¡¸ And among Tendou-san¡¯s subordinates should be someone who came to monitor, they will tell Irokuchou Ichirou-san. Naturally, the information that we might bring Yomi will also circulate ¡¹

    The other Yakuza group too?

    ¡¸ Then, what do you think Irokuchou Ichirou-san will do? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll snatch the achievement from Tendou-san ¡¹

    Torii-san replied.

    ¡¸ Correct. Instead of taking back one of the shrine maidens, the plan of lowering the fame of Kouzuki house through scandals has a higher value, don¡¯t you think? Ichirou-san will also doubt us, but they will keep watch on the situation from the shadows, and if they confirmed that Yomi shows up, they could snatch her from the sides, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ In short, Ichirou-san¡¯s group will not move out of this mansion¡¯s circumference, is that it? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Indeed, at least, they will not move until they make sure what Tendou Sadao will do ¡¹

    Now both of the groups can¡¯t escape from our eyes.

    They do it willingly.

    ¡¸ In the end, Tendou Sadao-san¡¯s group or Irokuchou Ichirou-san¡¯s group are nothing but sacrificial pawns for the higher-ups of the Kansai organization ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ In the Yakuza world, it means they¡¯re the people sent out to attack and abandoned right after ¡¹

    Edie explained.

    ¡¸ They will hurt or kill someone because someone ordered them. Naturally, they will get arrested, sent to trial, and moved to prison. And when they leave the prison, all they will receive is ¡°good work¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s foolish, it¡¯s a waste of life to spend years in prison ¡¹

    Torii-san said, but,

    ¡¸ That said, it¡¯s about their honor in their trade, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan points it at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for the sake of the senior who they owe gratitude, or maybe, it¡¯s for the honor of their group or themselves, or sometimes, it just happened to be a money talk, or it¡¯s what he could accomplish to rise up in the ranks ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all stupid ¡¹

    Tendou Otome muttered.

    ¡¸ Sacrificial pawns are stupid, so they do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ And today, Tendou Sadao¡¯s team and Irokuchou Ichirou-san¡¯s team, who¡¯s here to monitor them¡­Anyway, the men sent to Tokyo are all sacrificial pawns. That¡¯s how the organization sees them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even those who are only here for lookout? ¡¹

    I ask in surprise.

    ¡¸ Correct. Don¡¯t think of them as different people. If you believe that Tendou-san¡¯s the only sacrificial pawn and Irokuchou Ichirou-san is related to the higher-ups of the Kansai organization, then you¡¯re making a big mistake ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ The people the organization needs will not come to Tokyo just to monitor Tendou-san ¡¹

    R-Right, even the observers of the sacrificial pawns, have a high chance that we would crush them.

    If they were to lose any decent people, it would be the loss of the organization.

    ¡¸ Therefore, be it Tendou-san, or Iroku-san, the Kansai Yakuza organization higher-ups will only pretend to not know what they were doing. Saying, ¡°they¡¯ve done it themselves,¡± and cut them off. That¡¯s their answer to Kouzuki-sama or the police. That¡¯s the plan from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means, Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou are both under pressure, that they have to do something on Kouzuki house, or the young ladies of nobility, or us? ¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s going to take responsibility for them, then,

    The sacrificial pawns sent to Tokyo will have to act violently as they please.

    ¡¸ And the Yakuza organization has so many personnel sent as sacrificial pawns. Even if we can repel Tendou-san and Irokuchou-san, they might already send their next pawn ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ We must make it fearsome for them so they will no longer want to send sacrificial pawns to Kouzuki house again ¡¹

    And so, we have to punish them, to make an example for others.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Tendou-san, but that¡¯s what will happen to your father ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ D-Do what you want! It¡¯s their fault for living miserably so far. I-I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t complain as long as you save Sonoko and the girls. ¡¹ I don¡¯t care about the old men ¡¹

    She speaks bitterly.

    ¡¸ Also, you should show your real resolve from now on ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    ¡¸ So far, the people we¡¯ve dealt with, even Cesario Viola, are people we can reason with ¡¹

    I recall the memory where I shot that devil to death.

    ¡¸ And the people we¡¯re dealing with now aren¡¯t as atrocious as Viola. Should circumstances permit, they probably are people who are bright and fun. However, they¡¯re idiots beyond saving ¡¹

    Idiots?

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t think. They only make temporary measures, acting depending on their emotions. They never think of their future. That¡¯s the kind of animal we¡¯re going to face ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fearsome, and there are plenty of them. Such people who never think of their tomorrow ¡¹

    I recall Tendou Sadao¡¯s conversation with his daughter.

    Despite knowing that his daughter is captured, he continues to talk about business without care.

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought that Tendou Sadao¡¯s talking about business as a facade to check the situation here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He was serious. That old man is always serious with whatever he¡¯s saying ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ No, I mean, if he were to consider what to prioritize with the situation, then.. ¡¹

    Most of the time, it would be to rescue his daughter, Otome.

    But, Tendou Sadao told Minaho-neesan that his daughter won¡¯t become a hostage.

    Wait, he wasn¡¯t discouraging us, but he¡¯s actually serious?

    ¡¸ Crazy, right? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t think of what¡¯s the most important for him. He¡¯s only prioritizing what¡¯s on his mind ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ One has bills to pay tomorrow and yet, they throw the coin in their pocket to pachinko, that kind of personality ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Then, he would confess it all without care. Saying ¡°My 10,000 bill should¡¯ve been turned to five¡± ¡¹

    Tendou Otome mutters.

    ¡¸ Well, if he wins, that 10,000 yen would turn to five. But, he¡¯s almost always losing. Despite that, he wins sometimes, and so he would spend it all there again. If you look at the sum, his winnings will only be tens of thousands, and yet his losses are already past a million, yet he doesn¡¯t notice that! ¡¹

    Haa. I-I see.

    ¡¸ People like him exist. And, those kinds of people will come over to cause trouble to us, again and again, ¡¹

    They¡¯re people who can¡¯t be reasoned with, at all.

    ¡¸ And so the only choice is to cut them off. They¡¯re people who can¡¯t coexist at a cellular level ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I want you to understand and learn that when you find people with that stink, you need to sever connections with them right away ¡¹

    Learn to cut them off so that weird people don¡¯t come at you.

    ¡¸ If not, you will always try to understand people, won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ And then, I want you to understand, that it¡¯s not just men who are hopeless ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Women like those also exist. I don¡¯t want you to pick them up ¡¹

    A woman like Tendou Sadao?

    ¡¸ You see, if you come and pick that girl up, it¡¯s already out. She will only cause trouble for you and everyone around you. It will fill you with stress ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I think that someone among the friends of Tendou Otome is like that ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Their fathers raised them. It would be rare to have someone like Tendou Otome-san¡¹

    Yeah, Tendou Otome¡¯s¡­

    She¡¯s unlike her messed up father, she has a sense of responsibility.

    ¡¸ What? Looking down on my friends?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome bares her fangs, but,

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve spent ten years managing a brothel. I¡¯ve seen a lot of women at that time. And, I know well that there are always troublemakers ¡¹

    She smiles coldly.

    ¡¸ Well, I will keep my promise and save your friends. But to be honest, I think of only saving at least one among the girls ¡¹

    One.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s you, Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Tendou Otome¡¯s shocked.

    Is Minaho-neesan serious about turning Tendou Otome to a prostitute

    ¡¸ Well, the conversation¡¯s derailed again. Kou ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t reason with them or talk to them properly, then you have to use Miko power to control them ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ For example, we may have persuaded Tendou Otome-san, but some of them will move with their fathers until the end. And they don¡¯t care if they die, and they will start making noise and cry because of their mood ¡¹

    Right.

    I can imagine the girl group that¡¯s with Tendou Sadao.

    ¡¸ When that girl starts screaming, they will no longer stop. They¡¯ll begin to panic. And depending on the situation, her noise can influence the behavior of the operation, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    To outwit Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou, then,

    We need to have the girls escape beforehand.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we will forcibly control them with Miko power ¡¹

    Ignoring their will.

    ¡¸ Ah, I can know what kind of girl we¡¯re facing if I feel around ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ If I judged that the person is dangerous, do I have permission to use my power from my judgment? ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Yomi¡¯s going to a dangerous place together with us.

    I have to pay attention to Yomi¡¯s safety.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll leave it to Yomi for tonight ¡¹

    I gave my order.

    ¡¸ And then, you also know how to treat troublesome children, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    ¡¸ I think that you¡¯ve learned lots of essentials for today ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Also.

    Rurururururu.

    The extension phone rings.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answers the call.

    She looks at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, Mizushima-sama has called ¡¹

    Mizushima.

    Karen-san, who has been shrinking herself on Misuzu¡¯s side, looks up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not the head, it seems that it¡¯s her father ¡¹

    Earlier, Jii-chan made a call with Karen-san¡¯s grandfather.

    This time, it¡¯s the father?

    ¡¸ Kouzuk-sama also wants to talk to Misuzu-san ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I understand, I will take the phone ¡¹

    Misuzu takes the receiver from Minaho-neesan.

    Minaho-neesan then pressed a switch on the extension phone.

    ¡¸ Hello, sorry to keep you waiting. It¡¯s Kouzuki Misuzu on the line ¡¹

 Chapter 898. Night of Fun / A long goodbye

    ¡¸ Hello, sorry to keep you waiting. It¡¯s Kouzuki Misuzu on the line ¡¹

    Misuzu pressed a switch on the extension phone.

    ¡º It¡¯s Mizushima. Karen¡¯s father¡»

    The voice from the call comes out on the speakers.

    It looks like this mansion¡¯s phones have that device equipped.

    ¡º Uhm, I would like to speak with Kouzuki Kakka, ¡»

    Karen-san¡¯s father speaks timidly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible. Earlier, Mizushima-sama¡­I mean, the head of Mizushima house talked to Grandfather, and he angered him ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks with a calm voice.

    ¡º That¡¯s, uhm, I¡¯m very sorry for that. I would like to apologize to Kouzuki Kakka for events that transpired ¡»

    ¡¸ However, Grandfather will not talk to anyone but the head ¡¹

    ¡º But, I also am the representative of Mizushima house ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, correct ¡¹

    ¡º No, but, I will soon succeed Mizushima house as the heir ¡»

    Karen¡¯s father tried to explain desperately, but,

    ¡¸ Today¡¯s gathering also had Kaan Momoko-sama, and Kanou Sakurako-sama attending in the party ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ And there were also multiple young ladies of the nobility who attended. Have you thought of the dangers of bringing someone from a crime syndicate into that party? ¡¹

    ¡º No, that¡¯s¡­ to reason that, I didn¡¯t know anything about it. It¡¯s all my father¡­the head of Mizushima house¡¯s actions, he¡¯s the one involved with the Kansai organization ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s irrelevant who knows and who doesn¡¯t. I will reiterate for clarity, I, Kouzuki Misuzu, hosted the party tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes?! Is that so? ¡¹

    Oh, he doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ The scandal Mizushima house caused will also hurt my honor ¡¹

    Misuzu called over the young ladies of nobility to her party, and yet.

    Tendou Otome, a spy from the Kansai Yakuza, infiltrated, it¡¯s a disgrace for her.

    Concerning the result, it was dealt with as a surprise event, and the young ladies had fun and returned home safely, but,

    It would¡¯ve been messed up.

    Actually, Tendou Otome used the young lady of Takahama products to lower the fame of Misuzu and Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Earlier, the heads of each family had a discussion, and Grandfather already gave his judgment. However, it¡¯s initially a problem for me to resolve. Mizushima house caused damage to me ¡¹

    Yeah, Misuzu, who uses ¡°Atashi¡± most of the time¡­

    She¡¯s now using ¡°Watakushi¡±1

    That means, she¡¯s speaking formally as the young lady of Kouzuki house.

    ¡º I-I¡¯m very sorry for the troubles we¡¯ve caused ¡»

    Karen-san¡¯s father is too late to apologize.

    He should¡¯ve done that first.

    He was looking down on Misuzu because she¡¯s just a ¡°daughter¡± of the house.

    ¡¸ Grandfather told me that I¡¯m the one who received damages in this incident and so I will deal with what¡¯s ahead. Are you aware of what Grandfather said to the head of Mizushima house? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º No, well, it¡¯s a bit harsh, or should I say that I was trying to make a call to make it a bit lighter, but, ¡»

    Karen-san¡¯s father thinks that the Mizushima house is a nobility that has a long history, and so Jii-chan will forgive them.

    He¡¯s really looking down on Jii-chan.

    ¡º Uhm, that¡¯s¡­In short, I would like Kouzuki Kakka to understand that we didn¡¯t obey the Kansai organization because we liked it. We had no choice, I mean, they¡¯re a crime syndicate ¡»

    ¡¸ And do you think that we can forgive you for letting someone infiltrate my party? ¡¹

    ¡º Even without forgiving us, we had no other options ¡»

    Oh, this guy¡¯s hopeless.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then, Mizushima house will have no choice in this case either ¡¹

    ¡º Uhm, what? ¡»

    ¡¸ You may have heard from the head already, but all of Mizushima house¡¯s businesses will be divided for the other nobilities ¡¹

    Misuzu declared.

    ¡º No, wait, wait a second! I heard that from father, but it¡¯s too harsh! This is tyranny! ¡»

    ¡¸ And sending someone related to a crime syndicate on a party where young ladies gather isn¡¯t? ¡¹

    ¡º I mean, despite being a member of a crime syndicate, it¡¯s just one high school girl! ¡»

    He¡¯s beyond hopeless.

    ¡¸ According to the investigation of Kouzuki SS, currently, the Kansai crime syndicates are surrounding the main mansion of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    ¡¸ Mizushima-sama talks about one high school girl, but their plan is to use her to create a scandal. Currently, Kouzuki SS¡¯ Seki-san and Fujimiya-san are dealing with them. The guests who came to the party have returned safely but, Mizushima Karen-san¡¯s bodyguard, the one who infiltrated, could deceive the other women and kidnap a young lady from somewhere else. Just the thought of it is making me shiver ¡¹

    ¡º No, but that didn¡¯t happen, did it? ¡»

    Karen¡¯s father said.

    ¡º If everyone¡¯s safe, then there¡¯s no problem, right? ¡»

    Haa.

    What¡¯s with him?

    ¡¸ So you¡¯re trying to say that Mizushima house has no sin? ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s not what I meant, but, I think that the punishment is too harsh for us ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh? I think that this is still light for you ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º A-Anyway, I can¡¯t make progress talking to Misuzu-sama. Uhm, can I speak to Kouzuki Kakka ¡»

    ¡¸ Grandfather mentioned he will not talk to you ¡¹

    ¡º No, but, even if I talk to Misuzu-sama¡­ ¡»

    This is a waste of time.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, give it to me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan extends her hand.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Misuzu hands over the receiver to Minaho-neesan.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry now, okay? ¡¹

    She embraces Karen-san, who listens to the conversation nervously.

    ¡¸ Kya! M-Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you my hug pillow, for now, I need to cool off. I¡¯m touching your breasts too ¡¹

    Misuzu embraces Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Karen-san blushed.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Minaho is now on the line ¡¹

    ¡º Kuromori? ¡»

    Karen¡¯s father asks.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Mizushima-sama¡¯s father is a regular customer of ours. It¡¯s that ¡°Kuromori¡±

    I see. Karen-san¡¯s grandfather has also come to the mansion during it¡¯s ¡°Kuromori Tower¡± age.

    When Karen-san¡¯s father reached adulthood, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s the one in control of that mansion.

    He hasn¡¯t been a guest of Kuromori.

    ¡º Then, what does a Kuromori person need from me? ¡»

    Karen-san¡¯s father speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Oh? Just so you know, I work in the information analysis of Kouzuki SS. That means I¡¯m in charge of the underground dealings of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Currently, I¡¯m the one in charge with the involvement of the Kansai Crime syndicates ¡¹

    ¡º I don¡¯t care. Look, give back the phone to Misuzu-sama. No, I guess you could connect it back to Kouzuki Kakka? ¡»

    Karen¡¯s father speaks with a high-handed attitude.

    Just like how nobility talks to their servants.

    ¡¸ Oh, you still don¡¯t get it, do you? ¡¹

    ¡º What? ¡»

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯ve been dealing with businesses with nobility since your father¡¯s generation ¡¹

    ¡º I don¡¯t care about that! I¡¯m Mizushima! The heir of Mizushima house! ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    ¡º Hey! I thought you understand what nobility is?! Isn¡¯t that your business? ¡»

    Kuromori has been a high-class brothel that only has the nobility from the political and business circles as customers.

    ¡¸ Yes, I very well understand. The families called nobility and the difference of status of each family ¡¹

    ¡º What did you say? ¡»

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, the young lady of Kouzuki house, doesn¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Naturally, Kakka thinks the same ¡¹

    ¡º Hey! Wait! I¡¯m Mizushima! Mizushima house belongs to nobility! ¡»

    It¡¯s a family that can bring bodyguards in the school Misuzu attends.

    That means, their status as a family is higher.

    ¡¸ However, your family has a lower rank than Kouzuki-sama¡¯s house, isn¡¯t that correct? ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s true, but, Argh! That¡¯s not for you to reason me with! ¡»

    Karen-san¡¯s father is losing his temper.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, currently, you¡¯re treated as an enemy ¡¹

    ¡º E-Enemy?! Why? ¡»

    He¡¯s surprised by what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve acted hostile against Kouzuki-sama¡¯s family, it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    ¡º No, hostile act? ¡»

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t help but accept that scandal you¡¯ve caused as such ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s why I¡¯m making the call to make an apology. To make them understand that we¡¯re not an enemy! ¡»

    Karen¡¯s father desperately tries to speak, but.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s impossible. It may seem impolite to say but, Mizushima-sama¡¯s remarks don¡¯t towards Misuzu-sama doesn¡¯t sound like an apology ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯ve made a proper apology! ¡»

    Yeah.

    He thinks that if he says sorry, then the police won¡¯t arrest him anymore.

    ¡¸ And that behavior of yours, Mizushima-sama, has caused significant discomfort from Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡º What did you say? ¡»

    He¡¯s not looking at the people around him.

    ¡¸ By the way, as for your daughter, Karen-sama ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan changes the topic.

    ¡º Oh, right! I also have to talk about that ¡»

    Also?

    Jii-chan already told Karen-san¡¯s grandfather that Kouzuki house will adopt her.

    Naturally, the father should know about it as well.

    ¡º What you¡¯re doing is kidnapping. Therefore, you should return Karen to our house right away ¡»

    He speaks with a composed tone.

    He¡¯s not even asking if Karen-san is safe or if she¡¯s lonely.

    Well, of course.

    He sent her to Misuzu¡¯s party together with Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, Kakka already decided. She will not return home ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º T-Then, I have a plan! I-I¡¯ll call the police! I¡¯ll talk to the lawyers too! ¡»

    Karen-san¡¯s father shouts emotionally.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, that will become a severe scandal for Mizushima house as well, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ridicules him.

    ¡º I-I don¡¯t care! Kouzuki house is bigger, they will receive more damage! ¡»

    That¡¯s his call.

    Then.

    ¡º H-Hey! Wait! I¡¯m currently talking! Huh?! Ah! I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Father! ¡»

    What?

    We¡¯re hearing the father apologize over the phone.

    Then.

    ¡º It¡¯s Mizushima. Who am I speaking with? ¡»

    That voice is Karen-san¡¯s Grandfather.

    He¡¯s the head of the Mizushima house.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Minaho. I¡¯m currently working with Kouzuki SS. Misuzu-sama asked me to talk on her behalf ¡¹

    ¡º A Kuromori speaks on behalf of Misuzu-sama? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, your son has been terribly impolite with Misuzu-sama, and so I apologize, but I took the phone halfway ¡¹

    ¡º Is that so, then I apologize for the discourtesy. Could you convey to Misuzu-sama that Mizushima apologizes for what has transpired ¡»

    Then, Misuzu;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll answer ¡¹

    She¡¯s asking for the receiver.

    ¡¸ Please give us a moment. Misuzu-sama would like to talk ¡¹

    ¡º Ooh, I¡¯m thankful ¡»

    Misuzu answers the call.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kouzuki Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡º We have caused a lot of trouble for today. I apologize. Also, my son has been incredibly discourteous to you, I sincerely apologize ¡»

    The grandfather apologized to Misuzu.

    ¡º After my conversation with Kakka, I¡¯ve cooled down my thoughts. We will accept everything that Kakka has instructed us ¡»

    ¡¸ That means you are okay with the terms? ¡¹

    ¡º Indeed, if Mizushima house survives, then that is good enough ¡»

    The old man said.

    ¡º To be honest, I¡¯ve received various calls from the heads of nobilities after that. They were all angry at me. It¡¯s natural, their daughters are their treasure ¡»

    Oh, it looks like there was a flood of protests on Mizushima house after they found out that their daughter was placed in danger.

    ¡º Several of them broke off our business relationship. And among those, some were major clients of our business. Mizushima holdings will soon collapse. I was shallow. I have never thought of this happening ¡»

    Karen-san¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t think that Tendou Otome¡¯s infiltration will cause this many problems.

    ¡º We will liquidate our accounts, and we will offer our businesses to the nobilities. We will abandon our nobility status and confine ourselves in our house ¡»

    ¡¸ You have to discuss that with Grandfather as it¡¯s his instructions. I do not know any of those ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ By the way, as for Karen-san ¡¹

    Karen-san, who is in Misuzu¡¯s arms, trembled.

    ¡º As for Karen, I have discussed with our relatives that are also heads of nobility. They all told me that if Kouzuki-sama is taking custody of Karen, then she¡¯s necessary for the revival of Mizushima house in the future ¡»

    ¡¸ Indeed, we¡¯ve talked earlier, but it seems that the father isn¡¯t suited as the next head either ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks in a slightly annoyed tone.

    If Karen-san received her father¡¯s education, she would also become a troublesome person who thinks that it¡¯s natural for people to treat her as special because she¡¯s from the nobility.

    ¡º Instead, they persuaded me that it¡¯s Kouzuki Kakka¡¯s goodwill as it will create a connection to Kouzuki house through Karen ¡»

    After various people getting angry at them and scolding them, that¡¯s when he finally looked at the situation objectively.

    ¡¸ Then, I, Kouzuki Misuzu, will take responsibility and look after Karen-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I will look after her as my precious little sister. In exchange ¡¹

    ¡º Y-Yes? ¡»

    ¡¸ I, no, Kouzuki house will decide for Karen¡¯s future, do you mind? ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ That means, I will decide on whose child Karen-san will bear for the future ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s grandfather paused for a moment.

    ¡º T-That means, a relative of Kouzuki house? ¡»

    ¡¸ Naturally ¡¹

    Misuzu answered lightly.

    ¡º I-Is that so? No, I see. Indeed, if she¡¯s a child raised by Kouzuki house, then¡­

    ¡¸ Indeed, that means there will be discussions between various nobilities ¡¹

    Right, even when Jii-chan made public about Yoshiko-san, his granddaughter¡­

    There were various engagement proposals to create a relationship to get close to Ruriko.

    If Karen-san were to live with Kouzuki house from now on, then,

    Furthermore, if she¡¯s treated as Misuzu¡¯s little sister.

    There will be those who want Karen-san, not as a daughter of Mizushima house, but as a close daughter of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ I can understand that Mizushima-sama has ties with various families, but leave that to me ¡¹

    Mizushima house also wants to tie Karen-san to another nobility house, but,

    ¡¸ I guarantee Karen-san¡¯s happiness ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º I understand. With the downfall of the Mizushima house, there will be no better proposals for Karen. Compared to that, if she¡¯s under the care of Kouzuki house, I¡¯m sure that many will want her ¡»

    Karen-san¡¯s grandfather accepted Misuzu¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸ Karen-san is with me right now. Karen-san¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu hands the receiver to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡º Ooh, Karen, are you okay? ¡»

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. M-Misuzu-sama¡¯s looking after me ¡¹

    No, you got naked and went to the bathroom.

    Watched live sex.

    I think you¡¯re in bad shape.

    ¡º I think it will be hard for you, but please persevere for our family, okay? ¡»

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, grandfather ¡¹

    Karen-san replied.

    ¡¸ W-Where¡¯s Mother? ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, after hearing about your situation, she¡¯s staying in her bead ¡»

    ¡¸ O-Oh ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s surprised.

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ I will give her a chance to call her mother later ¡¹

    She says while patting Karen-san¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama said that she will let me call mother later ¡¹

    ¡º I see. Then I¡¯ll tell her that ¡»

    Karen-san;

    ¡¸ Grandfather, I¡¯ll do my best. I won¡¯t lose¡­so please, Grandfather, mother, father, please don¡¯t be discouraged and endure all this ¡¹

    ¡º Umu, yes, I understand, Karen ¡»

    She speaks to cheer up her grandfather, who is in low spirits.

    Even though she¡¯s scared of her future.

    Karen-san¡¯s a good girl.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, Grandfather, I¡¯m giving back the receiver to Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡º U-Umu ¡»

    Misuzu takes back the receiver from Karen-san while still embracing her.

    ¡¸ I would like a memorandum that says Kouzuki house is taking custody of Karen-san ¡¹

    ¡º Memorandum? ¡»

    ¡¸ It would be a problem if someone tries to spread rumors that we¡¯ve kidnapped her against her will ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, my son mentioned that? I understand. I will create papers with my signature and seal. I will write that Karen is living in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s house to learn manners ¡»

    ¡¸ Thank you. Also, could you send Karen-san¡¯s personal belongings and her school necessities to our mansion? ¡¹

    ¡º Why not send Karen-san home and let her prepare it all? ¡»

    ¡¸ It will be painful for Karen-san. It¡¯s not like she will leave her home for the rest of her life. Please bring only the necessities. I think that soon enough, Karen-san will be ready to return to her home ¡¹

    ¡º I understand, then I¡¯ll do that ¡»

    Karen-san¡¯s grandfather said.

    ¡¸ Since her home is on the way to the school, I¡¯ll allow her mother to meet her several times per week. Of course, you can come as well, Mizushima-sama. However, we will bring Kouzuki SS bodyguards with us ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯m thankful for that, but why bring Kouzuki SS? ¡»

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ The crime syndicates from Kansai are still monitoring Mizushima-sama ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, it¡¯s a lapse in my memory, forgive me ¡»

    And for now, Karen-san will live with Misuzu, but,

    Her mother and grandfather can see her.

    Perhaps, even make calls.

    ¡¸ Karen-san, is there anything else you¡¯d like to tell your grandfather? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Tell Grandfather to take care and good night ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, I¡¯m sorry that you have to go through that Karen ¡»

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll call Mother later ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, okay ¡»

    Misuzu takes back the receiver from Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Then, I will end the call, Mizushima-sama ¡¹

    ¡º Misuzu-sama, please look after Karen ¡»

    ¡¸ Indeed, she¡¯s my precious little sister ¡¹

    ¡º Thank you, goodbye ¡»

    Then, Mizushima house¡¯s call ended.

    ¡¸ Thanks to you, one of the nobility fall into ruins. And one girl became a sacrifice, do keep that in mind ¡¹

    Edie told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? You think it¡¯s the adult¡¯s fault, and you have no reason to receive any blame? ¡¹

    Nei speaks.

    ¡¸ Sure, you can think that way, but this girl was unrelated to this. Her fate changed because Tendou-san came ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only victim of fate ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re also the cause of someone¡¯s change of fate ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ After all, Karen-san¡¯s existence here is the clear proof ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The head of the Mizushima house is sending her to Kouzuki house to learn manners, and he will send documents to prove that. Nobody¡¯s going to complain now ¡¹

    Misuzu happily embraced Karen-san.

    ¡¸ And then, you heard it, right? Karen. I¡¯m the one to decide whose child you will bear ¡¹

    Karen-san trembles.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    She replied in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Karen-san will bear Danna-sama¡¯s child. Right, since Karen-san is still 12, the first child will be five years later ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you will start training to create children from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please take care of me ¡¹

    Looking at Karen-san, who is afraid, Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Seriously, Karen¡¯s so cute. But, that line¡¯s not for me but Danna-sama, you know? Go ahead, ask Danna-sama to ¡°teach Karen how to make babies¡± ¡¹

    Karen-san, a cute young lady looks at me on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ P-Please teach Karen, h-how to make babies ¡¹

    ¡¸ And well done, it this okay, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s in high spirits, but,

    I¡­

 Chapter 899. Night of Fun / Ruirui

    ¡¸ Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, come over here ¡¹

    I call the small girls who were playing on the other side of the room.

    Mana and Mao-chan are also there, but I¡¯m calling the girls of the same age for now.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it?! Desuno?! ¡¹

    Agnes runs over to me like a small puppy.

    The other girls also come over right away.

    ¡¸ Mizushima Karen-san is officially going to live with us. Get along with her, so Karen-san doesn¡¯t get lonely ¡¹

    I said. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then she¡¯ll also have sex with Papa? ¡¹

    In the end, that¡¯s Agnes¡¯ standards.

    She asks stubbornly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she will ¡¹

    I affirmed.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯re a friend! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! All the girls on our group need to have sex with Papa, except those whose body is still too young ¡¹

    Agnes is convinced that Koyomi-chan and Mao-chan will have sex with me someday.

    ¡¸ Also, you will have to help in pastry making! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pastry? ¡¹

    Karen-san asks back.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay! Agnes already knows a lot about sex and pastries, so there¡¯s no need to worry! There¡¯s nothing complicated about it ¡¹

    Agnes puffs her chest with pride.

    ¡¸ Agnes will also learn from Karen-san in studies ¡¹

    I said. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Gyogyogyo! Desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Karen-san knows a lot about school stuff ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mimic what Mao-chan¡¯s doing. If you¡¯re teaching, then teach her, if she¡¯s teaching, then learn. That¡¯s how you get along ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes shrinks.

    ¡¸ Luna, look after her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll be with you, so you don¡¯t get lonely ¡¹

    Luna tells Karen-san.

    ¡¸ It must be painful to be away from your mother for now, but you¡¯ll meet her soon ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan read Karen-san¡¯s thoughts and said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Karen-san nods lightly,

    ¡¸ Karen-san can still meet up with her mother. But these girls¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Yes. Koyomi-chan and my mother are already gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes never met her mama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes still has Papa! I love Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ Agnes isn¡¯t a greedy girl, she won¡¯t monopolize Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. And Karen-san, you can have sex with Nii-san if you feel lonely. It warms up your heart ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna said.

    ¡¸ Geez, are you not done yet? ¡¹

    Mao-chan calls for Agnes and the girls from there.

    ¡¸ Give us a few more moments ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan replies to Mao-chan with a bright smile.

    When she arrived at the mansion, she didn¡¯t have that expression.

    She¡¯s always feeling down.

    I guess it¡¯s because she¡¯s surrounded by the family that her mind became stable.

    I hope Karen-san becomes like that too.

    ¡¸ What are you girls playing with Mao-chan right now? ¡¹

    I asked. Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Shiritori! Ah, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you have any word that has ¡°Ru¡± in it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ru? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s cruel, she¡¯s always forcing Agnes to go with ¡°Ru¡± ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ruby? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I used that first ¡¹

    ¡¸ 1Louis the 14th? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Already done that, all the way from the first to the 18th! ¡¹

    18th?

    ¡¸ Uhm, for our rules, we can¡¯t use any further than Louis the 18th ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought that the French revolution ended it on Louis the 16th? ¡¹

    If I recall correctly.

    ¡¸ Louis the 16th¡¯s brother received the throne as the 18th during the restoration of Imperial Rule ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ As for the 17th, he¡¯s the child of the 16th. There were no enthronement however ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Charles the 10th¡¯s child, Louis Antoine, is also regarded as the 19th by the scholars. Also, Louis Alphonse Gonzalve Victor Emmanuel Marc de Bourbon is known as the Louis the 20th ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who? ¡¹

    What the hell is with Louis?

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a bank employee in Spain. He inherited the blood of Bourbon, and so, he claimed succession to the throne. Born in 1974, so he¡¯s still alive. That¡¯s why, including that guy, there¡¯s only 20 Louis¡¯ ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ But, our rules is that we can only use until the 18th if we¡¯re going with historical names ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    Oh, so it¡¯s that kind of shiritori. I see.

    I won¡¯t catch up to them if that happens.

    ¡¸ Hey, it¡¯s Agnes-chan¡¯s turn, hurry up! ¡¹

    Mao-chan calls Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Ru! Get it?! Ru! Ehehehe ¡¹

    Ah, Mao-chan¡¯s having fun that Agnes is getting troubled with words that start with ¡°Ru.¡±

    ¡¸ Okay! Louis Alphonse Gonzalve Victor Emmanuel Marc de Bourbon ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a bank employee from Spain! ¡¹

    Agnes speaks boldly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re lying! Try saying that again?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Louis Alphonse Gonzalve Victor Emmanuel Marc de Bourbon ¡¹

    Agnes grins.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you learned it from hearing once? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Desuno! ¡¹

    W-Wow.

    ¡¸ Also, I can still use Louis Antoine ¡¹

    Ah, it¡¯s also another name mentioned in our conversation.

    ¡¸ What about Louis Philippe? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ We already used that. He¡¯s a man from the history books ¡¹

    Luna said.

    Huh? Which history book did he appear?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s on 1830¡¯s July Monarchy ¡¹

    Tsukiko, don¡¯t read my thoughts at times like this.

    ¡¸ Oh, excuse me ¡¹

    That¡¯s amazing.

    I mean, it¡¯s just making me aware that I¡¯m an idiot.

    ¡¸ Hey! Agnes! I¡¯ve got another ¡°Ru¡± word for you ¡¹

    Nei speaks happily.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Nei with an excited face.

    ¡¸ Roommate, Inoue Ryouko ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the ancestor of Love Plus ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Geez! You¡¯re asking Papa for hints! That¡¯s unfair! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s angry now.

    ¡¸ Sorry, then, Mao-chan, do you want hints too? ¡¹

    Nei shouted back.

    ¡¸ Well, some ¡°Zu¡± words then! ¡¹

    Zu?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already used Zushi Marina and Zushi municipal office ¡¹

    Zu? I don¡¯t have anything in my mind right now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got a lot, like Emperor Zur, Director Zuriru, or the sleeping giant Zushin, or disc monster, Zumezume ¡¹2

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Sorry Nei, but don¡¯t teach them too many weird stuff ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Nei.

    ¡¸ Wait?! That¡¯s not weird1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s weird! Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu also stops Nei.

    ¡¸ M-Mao-chan, you know Zucchini? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan forced a bitter smile.

    ¡¸ Zucchini? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a vegetable, have you seen one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Zucchini! Thanks! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, you can go back and play. Bring Karen-san with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled and told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Karen-san looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Go. Danna-sama already gave his orders ¡¹

    Misuzu lets go of Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan! We¡¯ve got one more! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh?! We¡¯re going from the start? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, what should we do? ¡¹

    Agnes and Mao-chan speak to her brightly, and now Luna¡¯s with them.

    But they will change soon enough.

    Agnes, who always expose her emotions and talks brightly, was someone who has her heart closed back then.

    ¡¸ Okay, Mao-chan, this is Karen-san ¡¹

    Luna introduced Karen-san to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Ah, hello. Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    Karen-san bows politely, but.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do that ¡¹

    Mana, who¡¯s sitting next to Mao-chan, told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re still nervous, but once you¡¯re used to it, you will reach happiness. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s like that ¡¹

    Mana looked at me and smiled.

    Mana¡¯s also able to go outside now.

    And at that moment, she knows what to do and moves accordingly.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll prepare Karen-san¡¯s drinks. What do you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll help out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. You just joined in, take it easy for today ¡¹

    Mana stands up.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, do you want some drinks over there? ¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s Mana who prepares cold drinks when we came to this room.

    ¡¸ Not now. We¡¯re moving soon ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Ah, we still have to go and suppress Tendou Sadao, who¡¯s hiding in the karaoke box.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re doting on Karen-san, but¡­ ¡¹

    I speak.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯ve got to make her happy, no matter what ¡¹

    Despite turning her to Misuzu¡¯s pet, pulling her away from her family.

    Despite her becoming my sex partner.

    She needs to become happy.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama, uhm.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love it when Danna-sama says that ¡¹

    Misuzu kisses me in the cheek.

    ¡¸ Now then, we can leave Karen-san to those girls ¡¹

    I looked at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ We have to clean up before dinner, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, I wouldn¡¯t want to move a lot right after dinner, I mean, we want to tell them that we¡¯re cutting off their time ¡¹

    Oh, right, Tendou Sadao¡¯s told to wait for one hour.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, this is getting fun ¡¹

    Torii-san is in high spirits.

    ¡¸ No, Torii-san, this is as far as you¡¯ll go ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh. Why?! Just when it¡¯s about to get exciting?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan told you to watch, and so we showed everything so far. But, what¡¯s left are nothing but illegal matters ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t involve the young lady of Torii electronics to anything illegal ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ignoring Torii-san¡¯s discontent, I¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko. You need to step away now. It¡¯s better if you two don¡¯t know anything ahead of this ¡¹

    I told them. They nodded.

    ¡¸ But, do I have your approval as the Kouzuki house¡¯s daughters on Minaho-neesan and my plan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    The two speak with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Then, you only know the gist of it, you do not know anything specific ¡¹

    And if in any case, we failed,

    When it becomes a police matter, they won¡¯t see it as a conspiracy.

    Well, they could doubt Jii-chan and Shou-neechan, but they won¡¯t target these two schoolgirls for their investigation.

    But still, just in case.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯ve been a member of Kuromori from the start! ¡¹

    Nei joins the force.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m joining in ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Yomi, you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s the vital point of this transaction, so we have to bring her.

    I mean, this will be Yomi¡¯s debut in underground business.

    Luna¡¯s too young, so she¡¯s out of this for now.

    ¡¸ I will also go ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ No, but. ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s the girl who will become the next Takakura shrine maiden.

    Therefore, I thought of not letting her go through dangerous jobs like this.

    ¡¸ Otome has no other place than us to go and so it¡¯s okay if Tsukiko¡¯s not here ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yes, and if by off chance anything happens, I will be present ¡¹

    Yomi, who has the same Miko power, tells her sister.

    ¡¸ No. I must go ¡¹

    Tsukiko said and looked at Tendou Otome¡¯s face.

    Did she see something in Tendou Otome¡¯s mind?

    ¡¸ I will tell the details later, also¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi-san, could you come too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do not mind? ¡¹

    Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    If they find out that Michi¡¯s participating in the illegal conflict with Tendou Sadao and Kansai Yakuza.

    That spark will reach Kouzuki house and Misuzu immediately.

    Furthermore, the enemy¡¯s purpose is to find material to cause a scandal in Kouzuki house.

    That means if they create a story that a young lady¡¯s bodyguard fought with the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Do we need Michi¡¯s Shingetsu by any chance? ¡¹

    Edie asks Tsukiko.

    Shingetsu is a Qi skill used to deal with multiple enemies coming at once.

    ¡¸ But, I can also use Shingetsu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know that, but, ¡¹

    She still thinks that we need Michi?

    ¡¸ Okay. Michi, cover your face with a mask ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Michi nods.

    With that, we now have the execution team.

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, Yomi, Tsukiko, Edie, Michi, and me.

    ¡¸ Naturally, Tendou-san¡¯s coming too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    We can¡¯t expect any help from Tendou Otome in war potential, but,

    The enemy is Tendou Otome¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ Please bring me too ¡¹

    Saying that is¡­Adelheid-san?

    ¡¸ Oh, Haiji. That¡¯s a good idea. If they can¡¯t show me what¡¯s ahead, then I can have Haiji watch over for me instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Mariko-ojousama, I want to join in not as Ojou-sama¡¯s bodyguard but as combat personnel ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡¯s eyes show that she¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? Haiji, we¡¯re already done with the dismissal topic, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel like I will open up a new fate if I join in this operation ¡¹

    A new fate.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m asking to please let me join in as well ¡¹

    Adelheid-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan¡¯s not present, I mean, she already said that she won¡¯t participate in underground activities. Also, it¡¯s better if we have more people ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, with her actions so far, I think that she will move selfishly on the battlefield. That part of her resembles her master.

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    I ignore Torii-san, who is offended.

    ¡¸ I-I will not move selfishly, I¡¯ll follow instructions ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Haa, I¡¯ll look after her ¡¹

    Edie sighed.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re okay with that, Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    I look at Edie and Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Well, I think that a lot will happen, let¡¯s bring her ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ You should also become a masked woman ¡¹

    Right, Adelheid-san stands out because of her half-race.

    She needs a mask.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s all wear masks ¡¹

    Nei suggested.

    ¡¸ Oh, should we do that? Do we have masks? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think Kouzuki SS has some! I¡¯ll ask Shou-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei goes to the phone.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, Misuzu, Ruriko, we¡¯re going now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I pray for your success and safe return ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look after the girls ¡¹

    I look at the girls playing on the other side of the room.

    ¡¸ Piero della Francesca ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaspar Hauser ¡¹

    ¡¸ Salzburg! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurou Hougan Yoshitsune ¡¹3

    ¡¸ Nezumi Koz¨­ Jirokichi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Chamberlain Appeasement policy(¤Á¤§¤ó¤Ð¤ì¤ó¤Î¤æ¤¦¤ï¤»¤¤¤µ¤¯¤Ã) ¡¹

    They¡¯re still playing Shiritori.

    However, what kind of shiritori is that?

    Well, it¡¯s great that it increases Agnes and Mao-chan¡¯s vocabulary.

    ¡¸ Kurokasu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suzu! ¡¹

    Ah, I know those.

    ¡¸ Eeh? Another Zu? ¡¹

    Mao-chan puffs her cheeks.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh? Papa, where are you going? ¡¹

    Oh, they noticed that we¡¯re departing.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ve got something to deal with before dinner ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll be good girls and wait ¡¹

    Mao-chan and replied with a smile.

    Agnes also smiles.

    Mana also smiles to not scare the girls.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan know that we¡¯re going to a fight, so they¡¯re making a gloomy face.

    Karen-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I will get along with everyone ¡¹

    She told me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The sortie members move into another room.

    It¡¯s a conference room with a size of 6 tatami mats.

    Anyway, we need a strategy meeting before moving.

    First.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, make sure that Misuzu can¡¯t hear the conversation here ¡¹

    As soon as I enter the room, I talk to the ceiling.

    I know that Shou-neechan¡¯s listening.

    ¡¸ They can watch the video but don¡¯t let them hear a thing ¡¹

    This is the mansion of Kouzuki house.

    Knowing their personality, Misuzu would try to eavesdrop with our plans.

    ¡º Okay, I¡¯ve cut the audio channels. Can I listen? ¡»

    Shou-neechan¡¯s voice comes from the speakers.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You can listen Shou-neechan, we want you to know what we will do ¡¹

    If in case we failed,

    Kouzuki SS might have to save us.

    ¡º Okay. Also, I¡¯ll send in a support member ¡»

    A support member?

    Then,

    A knock on the door.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    It¡¯s Kinoshita-san in her civilian clothes.

    She¡¯s a former Banbarubie 3 member, but now a Kouzuki SS member.

    ¡¸ I heard that there were some movement under the table and they told me to come as support ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s not wearing a maid uniform or the suit uniform from Kouzuki SS.

    Hmmm, if she¡¯s wearing civilian clothing, she looks like someone on her third year in high school, I guess.

    I guess that¡¯s why Dai Grepher calls her a legal loli.

    However, she¡¯s still carrying the usual flail.

    ¡¸ Also¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    It¡¯s the Anjou sisters?

    They were the bodyguards of the Kurama sisters.

    ¡º Use those girls too, they say that they¡¯ll work hard, no matter what job they¡¯re asked to do ¡»

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anything! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s to repay the debts of our masters, then we ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will work hard to the bone! ¡¹

    Awawawa.

    Margo-san¡¯s not with us, so I thought that we lack in power, but,

    Michi, Edie, Adelheid-san, Kinoshita-san, and the Ajou sisters.

    It helps that we have a lot of combat personnel, but,

    Is this group going to be okay?

 Chapter 900. Night of Fun / Pull the Line

    ¡¸ Sit down, we still have a strategy meeting ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told everyone and sits on the chairman¡¯s seat.

    A rectangular table with seats lined up and a whiteboard facing them.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san takes the seat closes to the door while she makes clanking sounds with her flail.

    That makes her ready for anyone trying to escape from this room if anything happens.

    Kinoshita-san is a member of Kouzuki SS,

    She understands that the discussion from now on will be top secret.

    And the people here are all exceptional problem children.

    ¡¸ Then, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka sits down.

    They pick the seats next to Kinoshita-san.

    Well, Kinoshita-san brought them upon Shou-neechan¡¯s orders.

    That means these sisters¡¯ temporary boss is Kinoshita-san.

    Maybe, they will follow Kinoshita-san word by word that they won¡¯t follow Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions. That¡¯s problematic.

    If that¡¯s the case, should we put them on the same team as Kinoshita-san?

    However.

    Kinoshita-san herself is impossible to understand.

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san sits down on the opposite side of Kinuka-san.

    She doesn¡¯t want to get close to a mud sling contest.

    As for me, I sit close next to Minaho-neesan since I want to look at the situation closely.

    Nei sits next to me.

    Tsukiko and Tendou Otome sits far from the door.

    Edie and Michi sit close to Tendou Otome to watch her.

    Yomi takes the seat facing her sister.

    The girls with Miko power can check on everyone on the same line on the table and check each and every one of them.

    If someone tries to resist suddenly, they can suppress them.

    Just like how we don¡¯t fully trust Tendou Otome, Anjou sisters and Adelheid-san might move on their own suddenly.

    They¡¯re not bad girls, but they¡¯re not the people who will do what we tell them without question.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    I sighed, then I looked at the members of this sortie group.

    Yeah.

    We need to manage this group.

    ¡¸ Before anything else, I¡¯d like to confirm something with Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s your basis for the idea that you have to join this operation? ¡¹

    Right, I want to know too.

    If we need someone with Miko power, we already have Yomi with us.

    We removed Luna as she¡¯s still too young, and Tsukiko, who is to succeed the title of Takakura shrine maiden, shouldn¡¯t have joined in this operation.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want Misuzu-san to know about it, do you? ¡¹

    Furthermore, Tsukiko didn¡¯t speak of the reason when Misuzu was present.

    I think that she has a reason for that.

    Therefore, I asked to not let Misuzu listen to our conversation.

    ¡¸ It is as Kuromori-sama guessed ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks silently.

    Tsukiko can read Minaho-neesan¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ Nobody can understand that. You need to explain it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Is it okay to speak of it with the people here? ¡¹

    She looks at the girls in the conference room.

    ¡¸ The people here don¡¯t need to be ignorant of the underground world. It¡¯s okay to speak now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan made her call.

    ¡¸ I understand, the reason why I had to participate is because of something I¡¯ve seen from Tendou Otome-san¡¯s thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait! What are you trying to tell them?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to scream, I get it ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have the power to read people¡¯s minds, but, ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Edie know?

    ¡¸ Me too, I have a rough idea of what it is ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Michi speaks apologetically.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it either ¡¹

    What is it?

    What did Minaho-neesan, Edie, and Nei notice?

    ¡¸ Oh? I think you already know it too. Kou ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Have you thought that Tendou Otome-san¡¯s actions and speech were strange in that room? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    I look at Tendou Otome¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks at me.

    I recall.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, she said that she doesn¡¯t mind becoming prostitutes of Kuromori if it¡¯s to save herself and her friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I¡¯m prepared for that1 ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks confidently.

    ¡¸ But, when Minaho-neesan mentioned that you have the most qualities of a prostitute, you were surprised. Startled even ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If you were ready to become prostitutes, then you shouldn¡¯t have reacted ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Tendou Otome-san¡¯s a virgin, so it¡¯s weird to hear that you¡¯re okay becoming a prostitute at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Kou, what¡¯s your conclusion? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    C-Conclusion?

    What is my conjecture?

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome-san is familiar with someone who is a prostitute, or is turned to one ¡¹

    She knows someone who¡¯s turned to a prostitute, and so she has no resistance to it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all? ¡¹

    No.

    She¡¯s surprised to hear that she¡¯s got the best qualities to become a prostitute means¡­

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, she knows someone more qualified to become a prostitute than herself ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she resists the idea that she¡¯s the most qualified.

    After all, she¡¯s a virgin.

    That means the virgin Tendou Otome knows someone who isn¡¯t a virgin and has talents.

    ¡¸ And who do you think that person is to her? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s one of the eight girls confined together with Tendou-san¡¯s father? ¡¹

    It¡¯s one of the Yakuza¡¯s daughters forced to come from Kansai.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that all of them are like that, but there should be at least one, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ And then, this is an important question, did that girl become a prostitute willingly? Or did someone force her to become a prostitute? ¡¹

    I see.

    Someone among the eight is already in prostitution.

    Therefore, Tendou Otome speaks that she doesn¡¯t care if she becomes a prostitute.

    She knows that one of her close friends has experience in that.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to answer. I¡¯ll ask Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Looks like she¡¯s forced ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Before prostitution, two of them already had sexual abuse experience from their fathers ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads through Tendou Otome¡¯s memories.

    Sexual abuse from their fathers.

    ¡¸ Yes, they receive damage daily ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Tokuda Sonoko-san, the one Tendou Otome-san has a liking for, is one of those ¡¹

    That means.

    ¡¸ Hey! You!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome tries to hit Tsukiko out of rage, but,

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    Edie holds off her arm.

    Tsukiko also strengthened body control, and so, she can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but if you want us to save your friends, this is the information we need. We¡¯re not doing this out of curiosity ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said and then went back to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ That means, you can¡¯t leave it to Yomi-san because you think that there¡¯s a high chance that the Yakuza are raping the girls when we break-in? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ I thought that Yomi will panic as soon as she reads the minds of the assaulted girls ¡¹

    She looked at her sister¡¯s face and said.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s power has only grown recently, and they haven¡¯t seen the minds of people who are in despair ¡¹

    Oh, Yomi¡¯s command power is more potent than her mind-reading power.

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯m already accustomed to reading people¡¯s negative thoughts ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s the most mentally stable among the sisters.

    She watched a Yakuza rape her mother when she was a child.

    Her mind is tempered not to fall despite seeing ugly thoughts.

    Yomi lacks that experience.

    ¡¸ In such case, she can concentrate on her command power and cut off the reading power, but, Yomi currently relies on her reading power ¡¹

    Yeah, if one has the power to understand someone else¡¯s thoughts¡­

    Then they would use it without thinking.

    ¡¸ Okay. Yomi-san will not appear when we rescue the girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    The hearts in pain from the women who the Yakuza violates.

    Even when they¡¯re no longer violated, they will still be at the bottom of despair.

    That poison will hurt Yomi, who never received such emotions of suffering.

    She might stop moving, and worse, it can leave a scar on Yomi¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Then, we have to change plans ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighs.

    ¡¸ Also, does Tendou-san think that there¡¯s only two out of eight who are abused? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, according to her memories ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ But, Tendou-san, it¡¯s been a week since you infiltrated Mizushimahouse, hasn¡¯t it? What are the possibilities that the other girls were abused as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s none. I don¡¯t think they will ¡¹

    Tendou Otome answers before Tsukiko could.

    ¡¸ Your basis for that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, they came here together with their fathers ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not men who would let other Yakuza fuck their daughters. The other two have weak fathers ¡¹

    Even Yakuza has that power ranking inside them.

    ¡¸ Especially Sonoko, she¡¯s a beauty ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks frustratingly.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a beauty, and so her father raped her before the seniors could, and knowing that, the seniors also did it¡­ ¡¹

    She bites her lips.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t protect her. Sonoko, and Shigeyo ¡¹

    She¡¯s regretting real.

    ¡¸ As for the remaining 6, three of them came with both their parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Both? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, they came with my father as couples. Both parents and two daughters, and both parents with one daughter, one of each ¡¹

    I see. Tendou Sadao¡¯s group isn¡¯t only men.

    They also have women members.

    The mothers

    ¡¸ Yomishimisaka and Mari-san will not let the old men rape their daughters ¡¹

    The three girls have their mothers, and so the other Yakuza will not rape them.

    ¡¸ The two mothers will protect their daughters, but, are they going to watch silently as the Yakuza rapes the daughters from another family? ¡¹

    Edie asks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Can they do anything about it?! They¡¯re also afraid of the old men snapping at them! We all feel sorry for Sonoko and Shigeyo all this time! ¡¹

    She speaks mournfully.

    ¡¸ There are two raped, three with their mothers watching, and what about the remaining three? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two are still in first-year middle school, so they debuted on pedophile videos. They don¡¯t do anything penetrative, but, they take videos of making them wear sexy swimsuits, they seem to have fans around the country. Therefore, they don¡¯t do anything unreasonable to damage their marketability. They want to earn money from the lolicon videos, but if it¡¯s exposed that they¡¯re no longer virgins, the value is lost ¡¹

    They¡¯re turning their own daughters to prey.

    ¡¸ The last one, well, if you ask me, she¡¯s not cute. She¡¯s got a good personality, though. The old men aren¡¯t interested in ugly girls, so she¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    That means, Tendou Otome using the dojo to protect the daughters of Yakuza, was a lie.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a lie entirely, the events she mentioned only happened half a year ago ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. when Master died, everything changed ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks in frustration.

    ¡¸ In the end, the only one I could protect with my martial arts is myself. No, nobody made a move on me because my father is Tendou Sadao ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Among your father¡¯s friends, there were lesbian women, aren¡¯t there? And I think that person has some power that your father takes their hat off to her. You were her pet, and that¡¯s why the men didn¡¯t touch you. Am I right? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ If not, you can¡¯t explain how you learned those lesbian techniques you used on the young lady of the Takahama Products ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it,

    ¡¸ Oh, I finally see it, the image of the woman you were trying to hide deep inside your mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been trying to take off the shadow hiding that face ¡¹

    Tendou Otome has a Master in homosexuality.

    ¡¸ I originally prefer women over men. All the men are useless, just like my father ¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸ Hiromi-san, she¡¯s not a decent person either, but, if we stayed under her umbrella, Sonoko, I, and all the other girls would not reach the worst conclusion. or so I thought ¡¹

    Then, she looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Dammit. This is the worst. To think that this will all happen because we¡¯re dragged to Tokyo ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ She only feels fear towards Hiromi-san ¡¹

    She looked into Tendou Otome¡¯s heart and said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s afraid of her, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s hiding deep inside her mind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Furthermore, Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ As for her friends, she truly worries about Tokuda Sonoko-san and the other girls. She indeed wants to save the eight girls ¡¹

    Then that means¡­

    Tendou Otome¡¯s much more afraid of this Hiromi woman than Tendou Sadao.

    I wonder how scary she is?

    ¡¸ Why did you not mention her earlier? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It looks like her plan was to escape with Sonoko-san while we¡¯re fighting off Hiromi-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads Tendou Otome¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ She seems to think that the remaining girls will be safe if she leaves them to Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to be free with Sonoko! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ Just when Sonoko can finally be free from that shitty man, she¡¯s then becoming a prostitute, I feel sorry for Sonoko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then think of how you can obtain freedom by yourself ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ A person that¡¯s not free will only look silly if they make claims as such ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you understand?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screams. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ My father also abused me sexually ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was 12. They raped me again and again, turned me to a prostitute. Forced me to play with perverts. My body can¡¯t bear a child anymore. It¡¯s all because of what they¡¯ve done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s surprised. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ The world you see right now is just the entrance to hell. You¡¯re not the only one who had a useless parent ¡¹

    She speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ If you think that you¡¯re the only one having an awful time, then you¡¯re making a big mistake ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan rose up from the despair after 16 years and accomplished revenge on the man who made her suffer. She rose up the ladder on her own and accomplished it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I won¡¯t let anyone look down on Minaho-oneechan¡¯s pain ¡¹

    Nei also said.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, you haven¡¯t done anything. Sure, you, no, you girls have lived desperately through horrible fate, but you¡¯re not even in the middle of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t bullshit me! I-I!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s exploding with emotions, but¡­

    ¡¸ Currently, you need our power to cut off your father and Yakuza, to save your friends ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! Dammit! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, endure it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, without my cooperation, you!! ¡¹

    As soon as she said that,

    ¡¸ No, we don¡¯t need it ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiled.

    ¡¸ We have gathered enough information from that conversation. What¡¯s left is to accomplish the task, even without you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san takes out documents.

    ¡¸ There are only two exits in the building the enemy¡¯s hiding in, and if we block one of them¡­Look, only one exit! Then, we know which room they¡¯re hiding in so we only have to tear-gas bomb this window and this window ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait a second, what about the girls? ¡¹

    I asked in a panic, then.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s nothing strong, they¡¯ll only cry for two to three days straight. Then, we¡¯ll throw smoke bombs around this area and shout ¡°Fire!¡± and the bad guys will crawl out of the building ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ But, over ten people would escape from the door all at once, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, they all have a difference in running speed, and so we will use the ¡°Edo open gate¡± to let them scatter one by one ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Then, they come in one by one, and we will deal with them using ¡°Edo Geter Change!¡± The young blood will fire up! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san swings around her flail.

    I don¡¯t get it, but it must be some skill name or whatever.

    ¡¸ With that said, you¡¯re no longer necessary! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san points at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! I-I¡¯m going too! I¡¯m saving Sonoko and the girls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No thanks, you¡¯re just a drag ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says with a smile.

    ¡º Kinoshita-san, your plan¡¯s rejected ¡»

    Shou-neechan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ Eeh? But why? ¡¹

    ¡º Look, the karaoke box the enemy¡¯s hiding is in the main street! You can¡¯t use tear-gas bombs or smoke bombs! It¡¯ll affect pedestrians! ¡»

    Oh, that¡¯s undoubtedly important.

    ¡¸ Then ¡°Edo Getter Change¡± too? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s the worst, rejected ¡»

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    No.

    It¡¯s not that unfortunate.

    ¡º Minaho-san, Tsukiko-san, thank you for the consideration ¡»

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡º That was indeed a conversation we don¡¯t want Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama to hear ¡»

    Yeah, it¡¯s a story where the parents prey on their children.

    ¡º Especially Ruriko-sama, she doesn¡¯t know the dark side of sex at all ¡»

    Right.

    We don¡¯t want Ruriko to see this part of reality.

    Agnes too.

    I want them to believe that sex brings only happiness for the rest of their lives.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Tsukiko, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I thanked the two.

    ¡¸ I can understand that it¡¯s only us who can deal with this ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all, Kou ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If, in any case, we save them without problems, Sonoko-san and the remaining Yakuza daughters can¡¯t make contact with our family. ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Especially if there¡¯s a young girl, Agnes will want to befriend her ¡¹

    Then, if they interact with the daughters of Yakuza¡­

    Agnes will find out about the sexual abuse of their parents.

    ¡¸ And Agnes will convey that to Mao-chan and the other girls. I don¡¯t want that to happen It will hinder their growth ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! You¡¯re saying as if we¡¯re harmful germs to them! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screams.

    ¡¸ Wrong, Agnes¡­ ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Agnes herself is born to become a sexual abuse tool for her father ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let Agnes notice that ¡¹

    If she were to discover that her father made her become his sex toy, then,

    She will suffer a lot.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. So, Kou, try not to befriend Tendou Otome-san or her friends ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve met a lot of people. But, think of the girls you have now¡­You may feel sorry for the daughters of Yakuza, but they can¡¯t join the family. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yo-chan, people you want to help, and the family are two separate things! ¡¹

    Right, I need to think of my actions from now on.

    Anyway, I can¡¯t let Tendou Otome¡¯s friends meet Agnes and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why we moved here to talk ¡¹

    I see.

 Chapter 901. Night of Fun / A world unknown to me

    ¡¸ I kept complaining despite not knowing anything about you, sorry ¡¹

    Tendou Otome apologized to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re still different. You¡¯re you, I¡¯m Me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, sure, when Sonoko¡¯s old man did her, we supported her. As for me, I relied on Hiromi-san. But, I thought that I was suited for prostitution work too ¡¹

    She¡¯s speaking from her dialect.

    ¡¸ My, no, our parents are Yakuza. Furthermore, they¡¯re not the intellectual Yakuza¡¯s but instead, the stupid ones, I mean, it¡¯s only foolish Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s letting her speak as much as she wants.

    ¡¸ Nobody among us could enter a decent high school. It would¡¯ve been better if we managed to get a diploma even when skipping school but most parents stop us halfway, turning the boys to Yakuza, and the women into soapland members ¡¹

    ¡¸ And your parents were such as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Stupid child, stupid parent. I¡¯m still registered in school, but, half of the girls who came to Tokyo already left school. I mean, they don¡¯t take middle school seriously, some of them answered the entrance examination with nothing but their name thinking that they will pass. And some didn¡¯t even write their names. They make mistakes in Kanji, they can only write in hiragana. One kid doesn¡¯t even know the difference between ¡°¤¢A¡± and ¡°¤ªO¡± ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ The other girl who¡¯s abused has the name ¡°Ogawa Shigeyo,¡± but she writes it as ¡°Akayu Tsuke?¡± She already forgot the voiced consonant marks. She reads ¡°Wa¡± as ¡°Yu¡± She changed ¡°Yo¡± to a music note. She messed up her name, so, of course, she doesn¡¯t even know her seat number. Do you think someone like that can pass the exams? ¡¹

    Well, you can¡¯t even find out who answered that test.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Shigeyo¡¯s going to end up in soapland in the end. She¡¯s got no other place to sink in but soaplands. No, Shigeyo¡¯s father may sell her off. Anyway, I know her ending ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ As for me, I learned martial arts, so they¡¯re not rash with me, but I¡¯ll still end up as a Yakuza¡¯s woman. Or maybe Nee-san will keep me. But still, I have no choice, do I? How can a daughter of a Yakuza live a normal life in this world?! Our fathers aren¡¯t just some small-time Yakuza, but real scum. They all have criminal records ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. They earn income by violating the law, and so there¡¯s no way out if the police catch them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan continues to smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the difference. I mean, you¡¯re going at, I mean, at an utterly all-out level compared to us ¡¹

    She glares at us.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s what those small girls playing Shiritori with Louis the what? They¡¯re too smart! I mean, if you want Louis, then shouldn¡¯t it be Louis Vuitton first?! Or the comedian Renaissance, or if you¡¯re starting up with Ru, then what about Ruler? Or Lucifer?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ruler, which one? ¡¹

    Edie asks Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a spell from a game. They often use that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you! I know about LUCIFER, he¡¯s the demon in Christian stories ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be stupid, he¡¯s just a game character, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glares at Edie.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a demon from the Christian bible, and so that¡¯s probably the reason why the games use it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! Then, what? Lucifer is seriously a demon? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ You mean he¡¯s not from phone games but a real guy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t trust what I don¡¯t see with my own eyes. Therefore, I don¡¯t know if it exists or not ¡¹

    Edie speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Oh, right! Anyway, you all are too smart, so self-important, unlike us children of Yakuza, who are stupid girls! That¡¯s why you¡¯ll never understand our feelings! And you never will! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome snaps with all the emotions she¡¯s holding so far.

    ¡¸ By the way, why is your father named ¡°Tendou Sadao, 42 y/o¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s because my father was so dumb and useless until 42 years old that he¡¯s one of the worst subordinates. Even the younger Yakuza looks down on him, making him a messenger and such ¡¹

    Tendou Otome replied.

    ¡¸ And then when there was an incident in the group, the boss to gather the people and send someone as a sacrificial pawn and beat up the enemy boss. Naturally, nobody wanted to do the job, and so they pushed it off to him, telling him to ¡°bring this,¡± it was a knife from a senior, then, the old man got the blood rushing up his head, that he was someone weak until that age, and yet, he just left saying ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± and really went and beat up the enemy boss ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, it was the age where he had a significant role ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan interjects.

    ¡¸ Major role you say, but all he did was self-abandonment, I don¡¯t know the details however ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, he didn¡¯t come back for three years since then ¡¹

    He didn¡¯t come back?

    ¡¸ No, there were some eye-witnesses, and so they looked after him, they found him, went to trial, and was imprisoned with hard labor ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ And when he came back, the guy Father beat up is a well-known name, that he¡¯s told: ¡°That was amazing, you went to beat up ***-san.¡± Then, the old man liked it, and so he told the boss and seniors that he will accomplish whatever orders they give him. And he¡¯s serious. He¡¯s not thinking of his future. He¡¯s only following instructions and will go beat up whoever it is! He said, ¡°I¡¯m Aniki¡¯s Super Yes-man!¡± Well, the police go to him, and he went to prison for two more years ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, he¡¯s the specialty sacrificial pawn of the Yakuza. It has higher risk, but he¡¯s always happy that the higher-ups praise them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why I had a better life for six years because he was gone! His prison time was long ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this parent-daughter relationship?

    ¡¸ Anyway, people change at age 42, and so he¡¯s called Tendou Sadao, 42y/o. The old man himself says that ¡°I was a useless small-time when I was young, but I blossomed when I reached past my 40s, everyone aspires to become like that,¡± but the people around him says ¡°Be careful since there are some stupid and useless bastards out there, but after beating up their head for too long, they class-up, just like that Tendou¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, as for the job, your father accepted this time? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I mean, that old man is a super yes-man, so he¡¯ll do anything the group orders him to do. If he¡¯s told to use his daughter, he¡¯ll do it, it¡¯s the group¡¯s order ¡¹

    Using the daughters of Yakuza and make a move on the girls attending in Misuzu¡¯s school were orders from the group.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all the same. They¡¯re not ordinary small-timers, they¡¯re people who created the reputation that they¡¯re a bit dangerous and somehow managed to make a place for themselves. They¡¯re Yes-men who will follow orders from the higher-ups. Sonoko¡¯s father is the one who offered her body to his seniors. Seeing that, my father said ¡°If only you had a bit of sexiness, then boss and Aniki would fuck you,¡± they only think of us as tools to keep their status ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks hatefully.

    ¡¸ I can understand how you feel. Therefore, you need to cut off your relationship with your father first. Together with the remaining eight daughters ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Tendou Otome¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ You should. If they continue to stay with those super yes-men, then their lives won¡¯t be enough! If they¡¯re going to sell their body anyway, then if they part from their parents, they should be able to earn money, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ll pull the agency margin ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s not Zero, is it? If it¡¯s with those men, they¡¯ll take it all ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll give up on escaping together with Sonoko. I¡¯ll accept it. If we can sever our connections with the old men, then anything will do. I don¡¯t care if we become prostitutes after that, just, save the girls from their hands ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s serious, but,

    I look at Tsukiko¡¯s face, who¡¯s sitting next to Tendou Otome.

    Tsukiko looked at me and shook her head.

    That means she¡¯s lying.

    Tendou Otome wants to use us, seize the opportunity, and escape.

    Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t notice Tsukiko¡¯s movements.

    It¡¯s because she¡¯s holding her back using Miko power.

    Currently, Tendou Otome forgot about Tsukiko, she can¡¯t see her.

    ¡¸ Oh well, tell us about your father¡¯s allies ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put the girls aside. Either way, they¡¯re gathered at the same place so they won¡¯t escape. You said eight, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s eight ¡¹

    Tsukiko nods.

    ¡¸ Sonoko, Shigeyo, Yachiyo¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to tell me that, tell me about your father ¡¹

    Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know their real names, is that okay? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ How do I say it? Most of them are using their Yakuza name when they¡¯re in business ¡¹

    Yakuza name? That exists?

    ¡¸ First, father¡¯s adviser, ¡°Nakama Mihotarou¡± ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ The other one is ¡°Sugai Kanezou-san¡± ¡¹

    Are they Yakuza or comedians?

    ¡¸ And then you mentioned that there are two couples. The first pair is ¡°Kadokawa Harukigenia,¡± and ¡°Gangi Mari¡± Their daughter is the ugly one ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ The other one is ¡°Yakushimaru Hiroshi¡± and ¡°Iwasaki Yoshimi.¡± This couple brought their two daughters, and they¡¯re the ones I mentioned recording lolicon videos earlier ¡¹

    I heard that.

    ¡¸ Why do the couples have different names? Is it because it¡¯s their Yakuza names? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s that, but most of them aren¡¯t married ¡¹

    Tendou Otome replied without hesitation.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re in de facto marriage state ¡¹

    Nei nods.

    I look at Tsukiko.

    She¡¯s not showing signs that these were lies.

    I can trust that it¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Then, I mentioned Iwasaki Yoshimi-san. She¡¯s also with them. Also, Iwasaki Hiromi ¡¹

    The lesbian who¡¯s in control of Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Did she also bring her daughter? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Hiromi-san is only there to observe us. She¡¯s not married, nor she has a daughter ¡¹

    Tsukiko shakes her head.

    That¡¯s a lie.

    ¡¸ Then, what kind of martial arts does Hiromi-san use? ¡¹

    Edie aks.

    ¡¸ Oh, well. She¡¯s strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stronger than Otome? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, y-yeah ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s not reacting.

    She¡¯s telling the truth.

    ¡¸ What about the remaining three? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks casually.

    There are eight daughters.

    Nakayama, Sugai, Kadokawa and Gangi couple has one.

    Yaku Shimaru and Uwasaki has two.

    Hiromi doesn¡¯t have a daughter, or so Tendou Otome claims,

    ¡¸ Oh right. There¡¯s also Kikuchi Dorazaemon, that¡¯s his alias. Also, Shigeyo¡¯s father, Ogawa Norio, and Sonoko¡¯s father, Tokudaiji Enrike ¡¹

    That¡¯s eight.

    Their numbers match the girls, but,

    If that¡¯s the case, where is the lie?

    If Tsukiko goes deeper into Tendou Otome¡¯s mind, then we can find out right away, but,

    If she forced her way in, I worry that Tendou Otome¡¯s mind will become irrecoverable.

    The problem is how do we make Tendou Otome imagine it so Tsukiko can read through the surface thoughts, but¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s making a sour face.

    It looks like Tendou Otome¡¯s still hiding something deep inside her.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, what do you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ According to the reports, the people hiding in the karaoke box are thirteen adults and eight daughters, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not lying! I already said that I¡¯m prepared for this! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said, but,

    She¡¯s still hiding something big.

    ¡¸ I think those two were people who joined in after Tendou-san infiltrated Mizushima house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re the journalists. People who¡¯ll write anything for money ¡¹

    Oh, Tendou Sadao came here to create scandals to defame Kouzuki house, and so,

    ¡¸ Also, the Journalists are ready to spread information to the internet if anything happens ¡¹

    If our invasion on Tendou Sadao¡¯s hideout goes poorly, then,

    They¡¯ll start writing, ¡°Kouzuki house¡¯s staff suddenly attacked us,¡± to every site they know.

    Or maybe, they have some hoax story ready to publish.

    They¡¯re only waiting for our actions to send them off.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we need to transport all 20+ of them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s regrettable that the karaoke box has some pedestrians ¡¹

    I¡¯m also troubled.

    We need to take out Tendou Sadao, and the troublesome Yakuza along with the eight daughters without the civilians knowing what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, there¡¯s also the other group that¡¯s watching Tendou Sadao ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Right, there¡¯s also Irokuchou Ichiro¡¯s group.

    If Minaho-neesan hands over Yomi to Tendou Sadao, then¡­

    Their aim would be to snatch her away from the sides.

    ¡¸ Either way, if any alarm is raised, Kouzuki house loses ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Once it reaches media and police, then,

    The enemy will insist that Kouzuki house hurt them.

    That¡¯s the spark for the scandal.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve done this before but, if you use news outlets, all you need to do is fan the flames ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right. We¡¯ve done that to spread the scandal about Shirasaka Sousuke before.

    If one material escapes and starts the scandal, it goes downward spiral.

    The Yakuza can manipulate information from the Kansai headquarters.

    ¡¸ That means, we have to deal with them without the society knowing anything ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Edie;

    ¡¸ Do you girls have any disguise ready? ¡¹

    She asks Anjou Mitama and Kinuka, who¡¯s been silent all this time.

    ¡¸ You finally asked! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Asked! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our Anjou style arts is specialized in having the power to protect our Masters, Kurama house in any place, and in any situation! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Situation! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinuka and I have mastered several times of disguise to deceive the people around us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Us! ¡¹

    As usual, these two are speaking enthusiastically.

    ¡¸ Then, what kind of disguise is that? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ The best ones we sister have is the Komuso! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    K-Komuso?

    What Komuso?

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know about it, Edie? ¡¹

    I asked out of surprise.

    ¡¸ Huh, you don¡¯t know about Komuso, Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope, I don¡¯t, sorry ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s those people who wear black Japanese clothes, hiding their heads with braided hats, then carrying a box with ¡º Ã÷°µ ¡»written in it. Then, they blow some bamboo flute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I can use the bamboo flutes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama¡¯s good at it! I love it too! ¡¹

    Wait.

    ¡¸ You mean it¡¯s some guys who show up on historical plays? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, they come and kill the ¡°wolf that takes the children,¡± and ¡°Zatoichi¡± ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Okay, I have this bamboo flute with katana hidden inside ¡¹

    Kinuka-san shows a satisfied smile.

    ¡¸ Nono, you can¡¯t do that! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh? But why? If we want a disguise that doesn¡¯t stand out, this would be the best option. ¡¹

    Mitama-san speaks with a serious face, but.

    ¡¸ That only works on Edo period ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about!? We still have Komuso at this age! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, they probably exist, but they stand out too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Komuso¡¯s made to not stand out! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san¡­

    ¡¸ I told you, Komuso who brings school girls with them will stand out ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you already that Komuso is our mastery, and so nobody will notice! ¡¹

    Mitama-san speaks stubbornly, but,

    ¡¸ Ah, I get it ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I see, your Anjou arts¡­ ¡¹

    Right, these two have come from the family lineage of bodyguards.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s what they use to protect Kurama house from ancient times. Furthermore, without making any exchange with other martial arts, it stayed as-is from the Edo period? ¡¹

    They¡¯ve improved the skills like that Skylab Hurricane Mixer, turning it to their own variety, but,

    When it comes to their bodyguard duties, they still follow the old tradition.

    Coming from the age where Komuso were common, and they won¡¯t stand out when walking around wearing the same clothes¡­

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s only adult males who can do Komuso disguise, right? Do Anjou arts have no disguise for women? ¡¹

    Bodyguard duty is mostly for males.

    The female bodyguards for the young ladies of nobility started during the Meiji era when the young ladies can go to school.

    And back then, the young ladies mostly have male bodyguards.

    ¡¸ W-We do! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We do! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters speak with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Echigojishi ¡¹

    Echigojishi?

    ¡¸ Or, Kakubejishi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kakubejishi! ¡¹

    What Kakubejishi?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You don¡¯t know either, Edie?! ¡¹

    Finally, something that Edie doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll look it up now ¡¹

    Nei opens her smartphone.

    ¡¸ Ah, there it is, it¡¯s a street performer from Edo period. They do flute and drums together, hop, jump, handstand ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s from the movie Kurama Tengu with Misora Hibari-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s with Itou Tsukasa-sama on TV ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters speak cheerfully.

    ¡¸ I can blow the flute, Kinuka can do dancing, and so, we can manage to do to Kakubejishi ¡¹

    No, look.

    What¡¯s the difference between that and Komuso?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go with that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan? Eeeeeeeeeeeh?

 Chapter 902. Night of Fun / Human, Patience.

    ¡¸ For now, we will use these girls¡¯ performance to gather the attention of the pedestrians ¡¹

    Oh. Now I get it.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going to get Tendou Sadao and the others in the Karaoke box while that¡¯s happening? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Kou ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at the speakers.

    ¡¸ Shou-san, prepare cars for retrieval ¡¹

    ¡º We have two 2 ton trucks prepared. They¡¯re disguised as moving company agents ¡»

    Yeah, we can bring the truck to the karaoke box¡¯s side and then bring them in stealthily.

    ¡º Also, the aforementioned Kouzuki SS former training hall is in the neighborhood, please use that ¡»

    An unused building nearby.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Shou-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gave her thanks.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A second! ¡¹

    Huh? What now?

    ¡¸ Does that mean that our job is to be a spectacle? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are we not participating in the punishment of the bad guys? ¡¹

    What punishment?

    ¡¸ Look, the bad guys you¡¯re talking about are divided into two groups ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly and explained.

    ¡¸ Then, the guys hiding in the karaoke box have hostages with them, and so we have to deal with them delicately, that¡¯s our job ¡¹

    Edie added.

    ¡¸ Then, there will be another group that will come from the sides, and you will deal with them ¡¹

    Michi speaks like a cool girl.

    ¡¸ I see. That means you leave their destruction to us sisters? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Err.

    If this goes on, Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s group, the one who will try to snatch away the Takakura shrine maiden from the sides, will¡­

    They will be fighting these sisters while some civilians are moving around.

    Ain¡¯t that dangerous?

    If there are witnesses, then it will become news.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just you two. Kinoshita-san, could you look after the two? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan leaves the Anjou sisters to Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay with that ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san gives consent while showing her usual smile.

    ¡¸ Your team leader is Kinoshita-san. She¡¯s from Kouzuki SS, and so you¡¯ll follow her instructions, won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told the sisters.

    Speaking of which, it¡¯s Kinoshita-san who brought these sisters to this room.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t follow my instructions, I¡¯ll report it to Seki-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ When you hinder the operation because of your selfish judgment, then you¡¯re fired. Kouzuki SS can¡¯t use you, and it will become a discussion among the bodyguard companies and nobility ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gives a strict warning.

    Right.

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s objectives are to work and earn money to ease up the debts of Kurama house, their Masters.

    They can¡¯t disobey Kouzuki SS right now.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, we¡¯ll follow Kinoshita-san¡¯s orders ¡¹

    ¡¸ Orders ¡¹

    On the other hand, the sisters probably won¡¯t follow orders from Michi and Edie, who are in the same generation as them.

    There¡¯s a high chance that they will mess everything up because they make a judgment call themselves.

    Naturally, they won¡¯t listen to Nei or me, who aren¡¯t bodyguards.

    I mean, to be honest, I think that they¡¯ll ignore Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions all the same.

    In a sense, only Kinoshita-san can hold down these two since she carries the name of Kouzuki SS.

    However.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s also a messed up person, even more than the sisters.

    Is it correct to let them team up?

    ¡¸ Then, while Kinoshita-san¡¯s doing the road performance, Minaho-oneechan brings Yomi-chan with her and shows up on the karaoke box? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes. We will come in by car. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Yomi replied, filled with tension.

    ¡¸ We will use the two-ton truck Shou-san prepared for us. We¡¯ll tell Tendou-san that he¡¯ll need some legs if he wants to escape Tokyo with Yomi-san ¡¹

    A means of transport to return to Kansai.

    ¡¸ And once Yomi-san shows up, Irokuchou Ichirou-san will also move ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s when we will block them ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ While the people in the karaoke box are concentrating on the fuss outside, I will sneak in and retrieve the girls ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Then, I will storm in from the front ¡¹

    Michi shows her expressionless face.

    ¡¸ As for you, you can follow Michi or me ¡¹

    Edie told Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Which do you prefer? Loud or Stealth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Adelheid-san compares Edie and Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go loud ¡¹

    Well, Adelheid-san learned her skills from an orthodox school, and so she thinks that she can do her job better with Michi.

    ¡¸ Then, you will follow me. I will not allow any disobedience, get it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi immediately puts pressure on Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll go stealth, Michi goes loud, and when everyone¡¯s incapacitated, that¡¯s when Darling will bring in boxes and pack them up ¡¹

    M-Me?

    Yeah, I mean, that¡¯s all I can do.

    ¡¸ Nei, you¡¯ll guide the girls, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Me? What am I going to do? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glares.

    She wants to go with us.

    As expected, she¡¯s worried about her friends, especially Tokuda Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Right, as for you¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Can you pause her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Pause? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome forgot that Tsukiko¡¯s controlling her.

    Tsukiko¡¯s power has control over her.

    ¡¸ Uhm, there are audio equips, right? It¡¯s ¡°PAUSE¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by tha-Hauu!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome paused her thoughts.

    ¡¸ Okay, she¡¯s suspended for the moment ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks calmly.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s mouth is wide open, she¡¯s looking at nothing in the air.

    ¡¸ What do you think so far? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Edie.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s lying about herself. Although ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. The enemy¡¯s plan is to let us capture Tendou Otome-san from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ They also talked to her with the knowledge that we have the Miko power ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t count on Tendou Otome¡¯s information.

    ¡¸ The proof is that the enemy number according to her and Kouzuki SS¡¯ investigation are different ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s group has another person that Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t know.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s father didn¡¯t let her know that the number increased.

    ¡¸ But, they couldn¡¯t fool her that easy. I couldn¡¯t sense the malice ¡¹

    Yeah, she thinks that all the information she knows is the truth.

    She¡¯s not making a fake story to derange us.

    ¡¸ Her emotions of hate towards her father and wanting to save her friends is genuine ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that we can fully trust her. She will betray us without remorse anytime ¡¹

    For Tendou Otome, her only allies are those eight girls she brought from Kansai.

    Just as we can¡¯t trust her completely, Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t trust us either.

    ¡¸ If I recall, she¡¯s lied about one thing. Tendou Sadao¡¯s group member, Iwasaki Hiromi-san, was it? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said that among the Yakuza group from Kansai, Iwasaki Hiromi didn¡¯t bring her daughter.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know that she¡¯s lying. But, everything about Iwasaki Hiromi is hidden deep inside her thoughts ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Naturally, if I use my power, I can force and read the memories she has deep inside her mind, but¡­ ¡¹

    If she forced to stir until the bottom of someone¡¯s mind, it would mess them up that it might reach the point of no recovery.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Iwasaki Hiromi came with her sister, didn¡¯t she? Iwasaki Yoshimi-san, was it? The one which is de facto married with another Yakuza and is recording lolicon videos with their daughter ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, she mentioned that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do you know the status of Iwasaki Yoshimi-san in her mind? Is it sunken deep, like Iwasaki Hiromi-san? ¡¹

    Tsukiko touches the back of Tendou Otome¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ No, she¡¯s in the same place as the other Yakuza who came from Kansai. Iwasaki Hiromi¡¯s the only woman who¡¯s hiding deep inside her mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Similar to Tendou Sadao-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. But, despite hiding her father deep inside, she pulls it out back to the surface ¡¹

    That means she often thinks of him.

    Therefore, Miko power can peek through her memories.

    ¡¸ Did she hate being Hiromi-san¡¯s partner that much? ¡¹

    I mutter.

    Compared to the other adult Yakuza, she¡¯s the only one Tendou Otome¡¯s hiding deep down in her mind.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t say that. Although, it¡¯s nothing to worry too much ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ When you fight people like Yakuza, don¡¯t think too hard. Most of them don¡¯t think and just charge at you. If you overthink the possibilities, thinking ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll do this,¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve set up this kind of trap,¡± then you¡¯re hindering your movements ¡¹

    ¡¸ The enemy could be smarter than yourself. Or maybe, the enemy could be dumber than yourself ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Darling, don¡¯t assume that the enemy is always smarter than you or that they¡¯re more skilled, sometimes, you have to think the other way around ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao and his group are abysmally dumb and scums, if we¡¯re to use Tendou Otome¡¯s statements.

    They will not hesitate to use violence to follow the orders of their bosses and seniors.

    Even when the police arrest them and send them to prison, they still think that it¡¯s worth it for the Yakuza world.

    They will rape their friend¡¯s daughter or even turn them to prostitutes without care.

    They let their own daughter infiltrate the enemy mansion.

    Right, Tendou Sadao is¡­

    He¡¯s making Tendou Otome poison suicide herself in the Kouzuki mansion.

    He¡¯s sacrificing his daughter¡¯s life to accomplish the orders of the organization.

    They misunderstand that it makes them cool is what makes them scums.

    ¡¸ Right, they¡¯re not people who can outwit us with their plans ¡¹

    They¡¯re people who swing their blade from following their emotions, they¡¯re simplistic people.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, this Iwasaki Hiromi is connected to Irokuchou Ichirou-san? ¡¹

    Nei inferred.

    ¡¸ There should be at least one person who will report all of the situations to Irokuchou Ichirou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome knows about it, and so she keeps Iwasaki Hiromi-san on a different place in her thoughts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, Is it not the case/ ¡¹

    Nei looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I think Nei¡¯s inference is close. But, that¡¯s not all there is to it ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Oh well, we can revise our plans while Tendou Otome-san¡¯s thoughts are suspended. ¡¹ Everyone, listen carefully ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan begins to talk.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Kuuuu?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s ¡®pause¡¯ has resumed.

    ¡¸ Oh, Tendou-san, you¡¯ll infiltrate with Edie from the back. You want to secure the girls, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says as if nothing happened.

    ¡¸ Okay, I don¡¯t want to see the old men after all ¡¹

    Tendou Otome hasn¡¯t noticed that time flowed while she was suspended.

    ¡¸ Also, as for the girls who¡¯ll come in from the front, Kou, Nei, and Adelheid-san will come in, pretending as customers before Michi-san comes in ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the natural action if you¡¯re going there, right? ¡¹

    That means we¡¯re joining up inside?

    ¡¸ If possible, you could check on the situation of Tendou Sadao and the girls and tell us via phone ¡¹

    I see. It¡¯s better to know information before jumping in.

    ¡¸ But, the real employees of the store have already evacuated, and the store should be closed down for today, right? ¡¹

    Businesses in the neighborhood are all under the Kouzuki group¡¯s jurisdiction.

    As soon as Tendou Sadao entered a building, the other customers are sent home, and the employees also evacuated.

    ¡¸ We can use our quick-wittedness for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll deal with it, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, if all of the combat members are elsewhere, there¡¯s nobody to guard Minaho-neesan and Yomi ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Michi-san will be keeping guard in the front, and once she enters the building, we¡¯ll go to Kinoshita-san who¡¯s performing on the streets ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯ll ask you to keep us safe from Irokuchou Ichirou-san once they commence attack ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that! You two got it? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san speaks to the Anjou sisters with a smile.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Consent! Yessir! Defense gate! ¡¹

    Knowing Kinoshita-san¡¯s pulverizing flail¡¯s power, she should be okay.

    As for Anjou sisters, no need to worry about them.

    ¡¸ Once I find out where Sonoko and the girls are, make sure to contact me too! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome orders me.

    Oh, she still isn¡¯t aware of Tsukiko.

    We still haven¡¯t discussed what Tsukiko will do on-site.

    Tsukiko, how long is she going to do this?

    I don¡¯t think Tsukiko could join in Edie and Tendou Otome and infiltrate from the back of the building.

    She has no skill to do that.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s make our preparations ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve prepared the disguise tools, here you go ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san guides us to another room.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s following us.

    Behind her is Tsukiko sticking to her.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ There we go¡­Like this? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t need any disguise since I¡¯m going there wearing my school uniform.

    The girls are changing to clothes that make it easier to move.

    Michi used a twin-tail hairstyle to change her ambiance.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Master ¡¹

    Pink T-shirt and jeans, Sneakers and Hotpants,

    ¡¸ Yeah, you should wear clothes like this sometimes. Any clothes look good on you since you¡¯re a beauty, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Michi blushed, and she¡¯s feeling shy that she might faint.

    ¡¸ As for me, it¡¯s this ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s wearing dark blue long sleeve shirt and a light brown hotpants.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if you wear light brown color if you want to go dark instead of wearing black clothing ¡¹

    Oh, she chose the color with infiltration in mind.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s also wearing jeans. But, her ass line stands out, it¡¯s sexy. It¡¯s got an adult university student feel to it.

    ¡¸ D-Do I have to wear this? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is wearing a lacy one-piece dress.

    ¡¸ Uhm, skirts are¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll never expect the girl wearing the cutest clothes to be combat personnel, right?! Also, put this on ¡¹

    Nei puts a white band on Adelheid-san¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s cute, right? It¡¯s called ¡°Kachusha¡± but how do they call it in Europe? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a headband or Alice band ¡¹

    Edie replies.

    ¡¸ Why Alice? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Lewis Carroll¡¯s Alice through the looking glace illustration has that ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s called ¡°Kachusha¡± in Japan because a famous actress was wearing that while that was her role, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what they say, but in fact, there are no photos found in the Taishou era where Matsui Sumako was wearing a headband on her role on the stage play ¡°Ressurection¡± ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ No, I mean, Matsui Sumako¡¯s act as the ¡°Kachusha¡± was the origin of the word. It was unrelated to the play at that time. However, most people named it arbitrarily due to popularity. Matsui Sumako¡¯s Salome act coined the Salome scarf, and the drug Salomethyl, despite the play itself having no relationship to such ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. So it¡¯s just the name ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ Yada yada! You all keep on throwing random trivia ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shows up complaining.

    She¡¯s wearing navy blue fatigues and a cap.

    It looks like she¡¯s some part-time worker on delivery.

    Behind her is Tsukiko, wearing the same clothes.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Waiting! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ting! ¡¹

    And Kinoshita-san and the Anjou sisters show up.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Mount Osore shaman? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pilgrims? ¡¹

    Nei and I retorted at the same time.

    The three of them are wearing white Japanese clothes.

    They¡¯re covering their head with a hood.

    ¡¸ No, since it¡¯s a rare chance to do a street performance, then ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiled.

    ¡¸ We changed our clothes to Takeda Shingen! ¡¹

    Why?

    Why go with Takeda Shingen when you¡¯re doing a Japanese style street performance?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Takeda Shingen! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takeda Shingen! ¡¹

    And there¡¯s three of them.

    ¡¸ I can only think of the group named Shingens! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡­

    ¡¸ And our motto is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ningen Shingenda! ¡¹

    The three speak without hesitation.

    Oh, right.

    Kinoshita-san was from Banbarubie 3.

    She¡¯s been in a gang of three.

    Well, I guess this is how it ends up.

    ¡¸ Takeda¡¯s chivalric order is also a good name ¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to ask why.

 Chapter 903.Night of Fun / GO TO HELL

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s ready? ¡¹

    Lastly, Minaho-neesan and Yomi show up.

    Yomi¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, I look like I¡¯m tied up, but it¡¯s actually like this! ¡¹

    Yomi flaps her hand while smiling.

    Oh, she can untangle it quickly.

    ¡¸ She will also have a gag and blindfold on-site ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, don¡¯t be too hard on me ¡¹

    Yomi laughed.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gave the order. Everyone started moving.

    Yomi and Michi will move together with Minaho-neesan.

    However, Michi will jump in to ambush the enemy on the karaoke box once there¡¯s a go sign.

    Kinoshita-san, Anjou Mitama, and Kinuka will attract the attention of the enemy outside by doing a street performance. While at it, they will also suppress Irokuchou Ichiro¡¯s group, who will come in sweeping.

    Edie and Tendou Otome are going to sneak in from behind.

    Then, Nei, Adelheid-san, and I are going inside to check the situation.

    ¡¸ The car¡¯s this way ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san brings us to the place where Shou-neechan prepared the truck.

    Yeah, that¡¯s one trunk surrounded by an aluminum square wall with a ¡°Moving company¡± mark in it.

    ¡¸ Can Kinoshita-san drive this until we¡¯re one block away from the objective? Edie-san and Tendou-san will take the passenger seat ¡¹

    Two-ton trucks can only have three people in the seats.

    Therefore, the remaining people will hide inside the cargo compartment.

    It¡¯s illegal to have people inside the truck¡¯s cargo compartment, but,

    We¡¯ve been criminals from the start, what¡¯s the problem then?

    ¡¸ Why am I in front? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s irritated.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, you¡¯re the only one who wears clothing for the moving company. ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also wearing the same clothes so they¡¯ll see us as part-timers wearing this uniform ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s wearing the same fatigues as Tendou Otome, then she hides her face with a cap.

    Yeah, they have the sporty form, and that makes them look like part-time girls who are at the end of their shift after their moving work.

    ¡¸ Well, you too ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks at Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ But, you know, what about this Takeda Shingen driver of ours? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san and Anjou sisters are wearing a white hooded costume, imitating Takeda Shingen.

    ¡¸ Igosoo!! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san shouted something I couldn¡¯t understand.

    That¡¯s got nothing to do with Takeda Shingen at all!

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter much, either way, this place is under surveillance. Once the truck moves out, they¡¯ll follow behind immediately ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ A truck from a moving company comes out of the Kouzuki mansion at a time like this? It¡¯s too obvious ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, those old men won¡¯t know that! They¡¯re stupid and trash that they even do lookout properly ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ Either way, they¡¯re all talking without a care in that dark karaoke box room, sweating on their foreheads and worry endlessly saying ¡°Yooo, what do we do?!¡± and they¡¯ll continue that without reaching a conclusion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I wonder about that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ W-Well, they might go outside for scouting, but, they won¡¯t have time to check up on the gate of Kouzuki house to monitor us, that¡¯s how they are ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks flatly.

    ¡¸ But, what about Irokuchou Ichirou-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Oh right. They might be watching. They could send some underling punk to watch ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s group is a group of useless Yakuza and their wives, but,

    Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s side follows an organization hierarchy, and so, there should be some underlings who will follow orders.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Tendou-san, you should look out from the window of the car and check if there are enemies close by ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said while showing a wry smile.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Irokuchou Ichirou-san will make a move until they confirm that Yomi-chan is in this truck. But, it would be a problem if they show up before our operation begins ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If we start combat with Irokuchou Ichirou before we arrived at Tendou Sadao¡¯s location, then.

    We won¡¯t know what Tendou Sadao will do out of fear.

    It will be a problem if they barricade themselves together with the eight girls as hostages.

    If that happens and the media covered it on their news, it will become a big one.

    They will force a link to Kouzuki house and spread gossips immediately.

    Kansai Yakuza wants to throw scandals on Kouzuki house.

    They don¡¯t care using either of the two groups as long as it creates material for the story.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know all of Ichirou¡¯s subordinates at all ¡¹

    Tendou Otome replied.

    ¡¸ Even so, it¡¯s better than not knowing a single one of them, right? An ordinary car can have someone monitoring from the rear seats, but we don¡¯t have that privilege with the truck. You, Kinoshita-san, and Edie will be our eyes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan responds.

    ¡¸ Okay, if that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks at Edie.

    ¡¸ I can receive the specific instructions from her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, can¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    Tendou Otome boards the passenger seat.

    Edie also enters.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m opening the cargo ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san opens up the cargo door.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave the lights on! We have a spare battery, so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Oh, we have lights inside. That helps.

    ¡¸ This cargo compartment can¡¯t close from the outside, so get in ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san will go out and close the door for us.

    ¡¸ Heave-ho ¡¹

    ¡¸ Heave-ho! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters wearing Shingen clothing stuffs a long wrapping cloth-wrapped item and a long stick in the truck.

    I think those are the tools they¡¯re going to use for the street performance.

    The back of the cargo compartment has boxes of binding tools.

    We¡¯ll use this later to tie up Tendou Sadao¡¯s group.

    ¡¸ Load this up too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san holds onto Kinoshita-san¡¯s heavy flail.

    I don¡¯t think she can drive if she has that.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Nei, Minaho-neesan, Adelheid-san, and I get inside.

    Tsukiko followed.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? What about Tendou Otome? ¡¹

    I asked. Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes. I planted the suggestion to follow Edie-san¡¯s instructions no matter what during the operation. It¡¯s something light. It should be okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    Yomi also gets in

    ¡¸ Then, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Kinoshita-san after confirming that everyone¡¯s inside.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay ¡¹

    Giiiiii, bashinn!!

    Gacha, gacha, gacha

    The doors closed.

    After a while, I hear the sound of another door closing in.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s in the driver¡¯s seat now.

    Baru, barurururururuu!

    The engine starts.

    The truck starts moving.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This will be a battle for speed ¡¹

    The two-ton truck drives us around.

    Minaho-neesan starts speaking.

    ¡¸ We need to clean things up twice as fast as you can imagine ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That means, we have no time to check everything. Concentrate only on suppressing the enemy and incapacitate them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that means we don¡¯t have to observe and think of how we can deal with them? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Correct. You¡¯ll find yourself in deep trouble if you try to understand how the enemy thinks. After all, they¡¯re people who never think of the minor details ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao is that kind of Yakuza.

    ¡¸ They come up with ideas on the spot and move unexpectedly¡­That means you can¡¯t take your time with them ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct. If you give them the opportunity, they will move outside of our expectations. If they take action outside our hypothesis, it will be hard to deal with them ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re people who will use a nuclear weapon to kill a rat in the kitchen. They don¡¯t think of the consequences. They will only use whatever they have on hand by reflex ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, don¡¯t give them anything that they can reach out for ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kou, once we give the go sign, we need every one of them to fall unconscious, Michi-san, you can use Shingetsu. Immobilize them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi nods.

    ¡¸ Also, as for the eight girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Force them all to faint using your Shingetsu ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Do you know about Stockholm syndrome? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s when the victims that were kidnapped spent a long time with their abductor that they start to sympathize with them ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Besides, in this case, it¡¯s their real parents that confine them. Tendou Otome shows hatred towards her father, but some of them might still have affection for their parents ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Actually, we might be able to save them by having Tendou Otome-san talk to them and tell them that their parents are wrong once they see their fathers unconscious, but that¡¯s unlikely ¡¹

    The girls we rescued may come and attack us.

    ¡¸ Therefore, make them faint using Shingetsu as soon as you meet them ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan tells Michi.

    ¡¸ However, Tendou Otome-san won¡¯t like that method, would she? ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s coming to rescue her friends.

    If Michi uses Shingetsu on them, she¡¯ll think that it¡¯s a vicious assault.

    ¡¸ That is why we placed Michi-san on another group. Besides, Edie¡¯s with her ¡¹

    Edie can hold down Tendou Otome acting rashly.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, I couldn¡¯t predict the current state of the eight girls. If they¡¯re in despair or accumulating fury, then they might explode at any time. There¡¯s a high likelihood of children to become crazy if their parents violated them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yomi, you can¡¯t peek into their minds. Their decayed thoughts can pull you in and break you as well ¡¹

    Tsukiko told Yomi.

    ¡¸ I will look after the eight daughters ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s mentally stable compared to Yomi and Luna.

    ¡¸ If there are significant wounds on the girls¡¯ minds, then I will heal them. That¡¯s the job of the Takakura shrine maiden ¡¹

    She speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I will be in charge of the girls, oh, Tendou Otome-san too ¡¹

    She looks at the driver¡¯s seat area.

    ¡¸ She seems quite wounded as well ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s heart?

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about me? ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ As for us, is it okay to punish Irokuchou Ichirou-san¡¯s group once they come to attack? ¡¹

    Can they adjust their strength so they won¡¯t kill people?

    ¡¸ I will leave you two to Kinoshita-san. What did she tell you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­uhm, to not forget about comedy when there are spectators ¡¹

    ¡¸ She told us to deliver comedy to the audience ¡¹

    The sisters seem confused.

    ¡¸ I do not understand what it means to create comedy while fighting, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Our Anjou arts style taught us to remain beautiful when fighting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our beautiful combat becomes comedic, hey, Kinuka? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mitama-oneesama. It¡¯s confusing ¡¹

    Err.

    These sisters used that Skylab Hurricane Mixer on Kyouko-san, and yet.

    They think that they¡¯re showing off a fair fight?

    I guess they do.

    ¡¸ Despite her appearance, Kinoshita-san is an expert in combat for years ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes. She seems to be older than she looks ¡¹

    Michi, that¡¯s not how you should say that.

    She looks so young that you can mistake her for a schoolgirl, but,

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s only in her mid-twenties, right?

    ¡¸ She has plenty of experience in combat, more than several tens than yours. You should follow her and learn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama is correct. Us sisters only train in the house, hardly have any combat experience ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Michi told the two.

    ¡¸ I-I see. I understand! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll follow Kinoshita-san¡¯s instructions! ¡¹

    The two nodded.

    The two of them are wearing Takeda Shingen clothing, so it¡¯s surreal.

    Burururururururu!

    The truck stopped.

    Bang bang. Banging comes from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Before long.

    Gacha, gacha, gacha.

    The door on the deck opened.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ve arrived one block away from the destination ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san, Edie, and Tendou Otome show up.

    ¡¸ Did anyone tail us? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Edie.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re over there. The yellow rental car. Their license plate has ¡°Wa¡± So I found it out right away ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re on call right now, must be calling their friends over? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said. Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    She shows her face outside the truck and looks around.

    ¡¸ Not there, they¡¯re over there ¡¹

    Edie holds down Tendou Otome¡¯s hand that was about to point them out.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s not looking for the car that was following us, she¡¯s showing herself to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need to grab Irokuchou Ichirou-san¡¯s group. Therefore, we need them to come over ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan takes out her phone while saying that.

    She¡¯s doing some stuff while showing her face.

    ¡¸ Ah, hello. It¡¯s me, Fuji Mineko ¡¹

    She¡¯s calling Tendou Sadao.

    ¡¸ It went smoothly. We¡¯ve taken out the Takakura shrine daughter, the second daughter¡­If I recall, it was Yomiko. Yes, she¡¯s sleeping right now, she will not wake up until after 12 hours ¡¹

    Hearing that, Yomi, who¡¯s hiding with me inside the truck, smiled.

    ¡¸ Also, I prepared a car for your escape. It¡¯s a mover truck, but I think that you can fit everyone in the cargo compartment. Huh? What? You don¡¯t want to move your group inside a truck? It looks like some underground theater act? But can you do anything about it? If we borrow a bus, it will stand out. Besides, you guys can¡¯t drive a bus, can you? Two-ton trucks only need ordinary permits. Yes. You only need it until you escape Tokyo. If you can¡¯t endure that, then you can abandon it at around Shinyokohama and go back to Kansai through bullet train¡­Buy your own tickets. I¡¯m not going to shoulder that ¡¹

    They still complain despite having a truck prepared for their escape.

    Seriously, they¡¯re not even looking at their own situation.

    ¡¸ Err, right. Then, twenty minutes from now. We will come alongside the karaoke box after 20 minutes. The trade will happen there, is that good enough? What? You want us to hurry? I can¡¯t. We also have Kouzuki SS watching us. You need to wait at least for twenty minutes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks on the phone.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then. That¡¯s twenty minutes, I¡¯ll call you once we arrive. Well then, that was Fuji Mineko! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ended the call.

    ¡¸ Michi-san, go outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay? ¡¹

    Michi goes out of the truck.

    ¡¸ Fortunately, there are hardly any pedestrians ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san chose to park the truck to where pedestrians can¡¯t see us coming down from the truck.

    ¡¸ In short, it¡¯s only the people over there that can see us ¡¹

    Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s minions from the car that followed us.

    ¡¸ Michi-san, can you see the old traffic sign over there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s a slightly twisted sign over there, it¡¯s scribbled with spray paint.

    ¡¸ Destroy that one, go all out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Michi jumps lightly and then¡­

    She takes out the red whip from her skirt.

    ¡¸ Red Bute! ¡¹

    Bashu!!

    The tip of the whip breaks the speed of sound.

    Furthermore, the tip of Michi¡¯s whip has metal edge.

    Jakiiin!

    The traffic sign metal plate is chopped off.

    ¡¸ Sei!!! ¡¹

    Michi swings her whip more.

    Ga! Ga! Ga!

    She shaves off the pillar continuously.

    ¡¸ Last! ¡¹

    Juba!

    Bamun!

    I-It fell. The signpost fell!

    She swings her whip again.

    The traffic sign plate is cut to small pieces, and the post snapped in half.

    Bekobekoben.

    Karakarakaran.

    That was the sound of metal fragments falling on the asphalt floor.

    ¡¸ And that is all ¡¹

    Michi exhaled and places back her whip under her skirt.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Michi-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ With that, the observers will not come after us until Irokuchou Ichirou-san arrives ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t want to get hurt alone ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Michi had her demonstration.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cool ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ We can do better than that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Than that! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters are burning with a sense of rivalry.

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s do it, let¡¯s do it! Okay, give me my stuff!

    Kinoshita said, then goes outside the truck to do a street performance with her flail.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Adelheid-san ¡¹

    I look at Adelheid-san.

    Adelheid-san is a bit gloomy.

    ¡¸ You okay, A-chan? ¡¹

    Nei calls her out.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m okay. Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Adelheid-san replied.

    However.

    Why did this girl think of participating in this operation?

    She didn¡¯t follow Torii-san¡¯s instructions but instead did it voluntarily.

    Such a question shows in my mind while we¡¯re departing.

 Chapter 904. Night of Fun / High Performance.

    ¡¸ Well then, sally forth! ¡¹

    Nei told us.

    Nei, Edie, and I went down the cargo compartment.

    Oh, it¡¯s dark outside now.

    All the street lights are lit up.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? They can see that you¡¯re coming out of the truck ¡¹

    Tendou Otome, who also got off the passenger seat points at the car that tailed us.

    Hey, don¡¯t point at them like that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine~ It¡¯s okay! They don¡¯t understand what we¡¯re trying to do anyway ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Okay, here, here, your luggage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san, Anjou Mitama, and Kinuka carries various tools and wrapping cloth on their back.

    They¡¯re also holding poles.

    Somehow, they look like Musashibou Benkei more than Takeda Shingen.

    This mysterious trio comes down from the truck that came from the Kouzuki mansion.

    Naturally, the guys who followed us are confused.

    ¡¸ In the end, they can¡¯t decide on their plan until their boss, Irokuchou Ichirou-san confirms it with his own eyes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ And as for me, I¡¯ll stay here ¡¹

    Michi climbs up to the roof of the truck.

    ¡¸ Hey, if you go up there ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks in surprise.

    ¡¸ They will take photos of her and post with a caption that she¡¯s a young woman acting rashly ¡¹

    Yeah, just like some youngsters who stuff themselves in the convenience store¡¯s freezer as a joke.

    A middle school girl climbing up the roof of a truck is like that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s dark around here, and I can erase my presence, pedestrians won¡¯t notice me ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only the enemies who observed me climb this roof, they know that I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Michi recently had a demonstration where she destroyed a traffic sign in a blink of an eye.

    The guys on the car that followed us are Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s subordinates, they will report to their allies that someone dangerous is hiding on the roof of the truck.

    They can¡¯t approach carelessly now.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t lock the back door. Be careful ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san told Yomi and Tsukiko, who remains in the truck.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Yomi replies with a nervous look.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m relying on you ¡¹

    I told Tsukiko.

    Tsukiko smiled at me.

    For now, Tendou Otome can¡¯t sense Tsukiko, so I¡¯m not going for a conversation.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Michi-san is on the roof, I will not suddenly drive or stop ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s moving, so Minaho-neesan has to drive the truck after this.

    ¡¸ Nei, you will give the go-sign ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hands Nei a radio.

    ¡¸ Make a call with this, the contents will distribute to each group ¡¹

    She hands Edie and Kinoshita-san a radio with earphones.

    She stretches her hand to Michi, who¡¯s on the roof and hands over another piece.

    ¡¸ Kou, Nei, and Adelheid-san will confirm the status of the girls in the karaoke box. Then, if we can break in, give the instructions. Everyone, depart immediately once Nei gives the sign. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, roger that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, we have a heavy responsibility in our shoulders, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s smiling, Michi¡¯s expressionless, and Edie¡¯s also smiling.

    Nei embraces me.

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome-san, Adelheid-san, and Anjou sisters, good luck ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Ooh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Then, Minaho-neesan gets in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Okay.

    Nei, Adelheid-san, and I are going to scout.

    Edie and Tendou Otome are sneaking in from behind.

    Kinoshita-san and Anjou sisters are going for the street performance.

    Everyone walks to the karaoke box where Tendou Sadao¡¯s hiding.

    Minaho-neesan, Michi, Yomi, and Tsukiko are on the truck, they will arrive on-site later.

    ¡¸ Still, it makes you realize how scary Tsukiko-san is, right? Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei talks to me while walking on the night streets.

    ¡¸ Huh? What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she¡¯s in complete control of Tendou Otome-san¡¯s mind, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Tendou Otome and Edie are walking ahead of us at a faster pace.

    They will have to go from behind the karaoke box building.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, and even the young lady of Torii house were present, and Tendou Otome didn¡¯t talk about anything too shocking for them, right? ¡¹

    Right, when Misuzu was present.

    She never talked about the fathers of the eight sexually abusing them.

    ¡¸ But, Tendou Otome-san mentioned that the sexual abuse started half a year ago, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why! Tsukiko-san was stopping her from talking about the situation from half a year ago ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t want Ruriko and Torii-san to hear anything negative about sex? ¡¹

    Raped by their father, turned to prostitutes, oh right, there were the siblings that were used for lolicon videos?

    We don¡¯t want those young ladies to know such horrific reality.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Yo-chan thinks that way ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san is acting as Yo-chan desires. She¡¯s used her power all-out back then, hasn¡¯t she? But now, she¡¯s not careful in manipulating the other party¡¯s mind because Yo-chan¡¯s afraid ¡¹

    I look back.

    I can¡¯t see Tsukiko on the silver aluminum truck.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Tsukiko-san is scary. She¡¯ll do anything if it¡¯s for Yo-chan. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even when it¡¯s just a little thought in my head? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. For example, Yo-chan can think of ¡°Scums like them should die,¡± but don¡¯t want it to happen for real¡­ You don¡¯t speak of it, but you still think of that ¡¹

    Tsukiko can read that thought.

    ¡¸ And scums could commit suicide before they do anything to Yo-chan ¡¹

    Tsukiko can use her power to make people commit suicide.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s the worst case, but on the other hand, once Yo-chan looks at a cute girl and thought ¡°I want to have sex with her¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko will make that girl think that she needs to have sex with me.

    ¡¸ Well, not that we can do anything about it, Tsukiko-san¡¯s reason for living is Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san has no vision on what the shrine maiden should do despite succeeding the title since the shrine maidens were just toys for the Kansai Yakuza for over a hundred years ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she mentioned that healing the hearts of Tendou Otome¡¯s friends is her job as the shrine maiden, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because she was reading Yo-chan¡¯s mind ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you want to save those girls from their painful memories, right? ¡¹

    Wait, then it¡¯s me?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what Tsukiko-san thinks of the Yakuza¡¯s daughters for real ¡¹

    Then, Nei looked at Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ A-chan, did you join this operation voluntarily? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ See? Are you aware? Maybe Tsukiko-san thought that the personnel isn¡¯t enough and that¡¯s why A-chan had to participate too ¡¹

    Nei also thought that it¡¯s weird that Adelheid-san, Torii-san¡¯s bodyguard, decided to join this operation, which she has no relation to.

    ¡¸ Nobody¡¯s influenced me with their power ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks flatly.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Nei looks at Adelheid-san¡¯s reactions.

    She¡¯s trying to check if that¡¯s Adelheid-san¡¯s true feelings, or it Tsukiko¡¯s power making her think that way.

    ¡¸ I have a reason to why I¡¯m participating this operation ¡¹

    Adelheid-san shows the will from her mind.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the reason? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, if you don¡¯t want to say it then you don¡¯t have to ¡¹

    Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ I was born from a prostitution den ¡¹

    Prostitution den? In Europe?

    ¡¸ If I wasn¡¯t lucky enough to get rescued, I would¡¯ve also become a prostitute and suffer ¡¹

    Adelheid-san seems to have gone through a lot before she graduated as a 13-year-old bodyguard from the academy.

    ¡¸ My father cast away mother and I. Therefore, I can¡¯t forgive fathers who let their daughters suffer ¡¹

    She grips her fist, trembling.

    Oh.

    She got angry because of the discussion where Tendou Sadao¡¯s group torments their daughters.

    ¡¸ Okay, I trust you, Adelheid-san ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t do anything on your own during the operation. You have to follow orders ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    She replied while looking down, but¡­

    Is this going to be okay?

    If blood rushed up to her head, she might forget about us and rush recklessly.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t make that face! Minaho-oneechan told us that it¡¯s a battle of speed, right? ¡¹

    Nei embraces my arm.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan already assumed that you¡¯ll hesitate like that ¡¹

    I see. Minaho-neesan teamed Adelheid-san with us,

    Because she can consult with us if she has worries.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san also hasn¡¯t used her power on Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Yo-chan¡­Tsukiko-san can¡¯t make a plan for this operation. It¡¯s outside her expertise. If she manipulated Minaho-oneechan¡¯s mind forcibly and it turned the idea to an irregular one, it will put Yo-chan and all of us in danger, right? She won¡¯t do anything that risky. Tsukiko-san¡¯s clever at that ¡¹

    RIght.

    ¡¸ Oh well, Adelheid-san, hold hands with Nei ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    She looks at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re here to scout, and so we should pretend that we¡¯re good friends. You should get used to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, right. A-chan¡¯s the only one walking far from us. You need to get close to us, or the enemy will doubt us right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want, you can hold hands with me instead of Ya-chan? ¡¹

    I told the wavering Adelheid-san, then,

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll go with her ¡¹

    She held hands with Nei.

    Does she hate me, or does she prefer girls?

    Her response is different.

    I guess she¡¯s still a virgin.

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, can we go talk in English for a while? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ A-chan¡¯s mother tongue probably isn¡¯t English, but since she graduated from the same academy as Shou-neechan, then you can talk in English, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, why English? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san asks Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Yo-chan can¡¯t understand the contents when we go English ¡¹

    Then, from then on¡­

    The two talk at a fast pace in English.

    Adelheid-san also talks in English desperately.

    I can only hear, ¡°Sure?!¡± Or ¡°Really?¡± from time to time, and I don¡¯t understand everything else.

    Nei continued to talk in English for a while, then,

    Adelheid-san continues to answer.

    But I get it.

    They can get along, bit by bit, if this conversation continues.

    Minaho-neesan put Adelheid-san in our team because;

    Nei can break down Adelheid-san¡¯s wall in her heart slowly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The Karaoke box building Tendou Sadao¡¯s hiding in has a few pedestrians around.

    There¡¯s no break from them.

    Oh, the other side is a train station.

    The sky is now dark, and so most of them are walking around the streets merrily.

    However, the karaoke box has a ¡°temporarily closed¡± sign, and the lights on the sign are turned off.

    That shop is the only one slightly dark.

    For some reason, the street lights in front of the store are also turned off.

    It¡¯s a dark area, and so pedestrians naturally steer away from the karaoke box.

    ¡¸ Okay, Edie and Tendou-san have gone around! Then, Kinoshita-san, you can start! ¡¹

    Nei gives instructions on the radio she received earlier.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Dondendondendondendon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tattakata Tatata! Tatta kata! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters wearing Shingen clothing shout loudly while heading to the front of the karaoke shop.

    They purposely take a few meters distance away from the shop and set their camp.

    ¡¸ Oisho! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Korasho! ¡¹

    They put down the wrapping cloth they were carrying on their backs.

    Then.

    Suddenly, the street lights lit up.

    Oh, it¡¯s Shou-neechan.

    It¡¯s Kouzuki SS who turned off the lights on purpose.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are those?! ¡¹

    The pedestrians got curious about the strange-looking girls in that place that suddenly lit up.

    They gathered the interests of pedestrians.

    ¡¸ Yaa, yaa, those who are from afar, come over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yaa, yaa, and for those who are close, then watch closely ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ The ancient text says nothing ventured, nothing gained ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get in, ranbanbabaranba, ranbabarabara ¡¹

    The sisters hold a three-meter pole like a spear then shouts from the bottom of their lungs.

    ¡¸ Watch our skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ And be at awe! Iyaaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Before anyone noticed, Kinoshita-san from behind the two takes out a big disc-shaped item from their luggage.

    I mean, do I call it a disc or¡­

    That¡¯s a porcelain plate, right?

    ¡¸ Okay, there we go! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san throws the plates in mid-air.

    ¡¸ Seiya! ¡¹

    Then, Mitama-san catches it with her three-meter pole.

    ¡¸ And this one too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come at me! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san also catches the plates with the tip of her stick mid-air.

    ¡¸ And there we go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Easy! Easy! ¡¹

    This is¡­

    Plate spinning?

    ¡¸ Wow! That¡¯s cool! ¡¹

    ¡¸ These girls are good at this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are they recording for a TV show? ¡¹

    The pedestrians stopped and watched the Anjou sisters do their plate spinning trick.

    ¡¸ Okay, and the second one! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san hands over another pole to the sisters.

    ¡¸ Here we go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come at me! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san throws two plates at the same time.

    Then, Anjou sisters catch it with their free poles and spin it.

    They¡¯re holding poles at each hand and spinning plates.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re skilled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I wonder which entertainment group they belong to? ¡¹

    Mitama-san¡¯s a beauty and Kinuka-san¡¯s cute.

    It¡¯s weird to see them spin plates.

    ¡¸ Although, the two have stiff expressions ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re still children so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Yeah, they remain expressionless.

    These sisters are.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, the girl throwing plates at them is so charming ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s always smiling.

    ¡¸ Here, here, here, and we can still go on ¡¹

    She shouted at the spectators.

    ¡¸ Eeh, wait? Are you going to use your mouth to spin a third plate? ¡¹

    A guy who gets carried away easily told Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Too bad, you¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s more than that! Okay, girls?! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san called the two.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Onee-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come! Kinuka! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san tuns towards Kinoshita-san while still spinning the plates.

    What are they going to do?

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san bends her body.

    ¡¸ Observe! There!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san jumps in front of Kinoshita-san.

    Kinoshita-san throws Kinuka-san up in the air.

    Naturally, Kinuka-san¡¯s plates also fly high.

    ¡¸ Secret technique! Sisters combined! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grand Cross! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san jumped high, then.

    She lands on Mitama-san¡¯s hood.

    ¡¸ Haihaihaihai!! ¡¹

    Then, Mitama-san catches the plates mid-air lightly.

    Oh, while the elder sister¡¯s spinning plates with both hands.

    The little sister also continues to spin plates with both hands.

    ¡¸ Now be amazed by our skill! ¡¹

    ¡¸ See that?! See that?! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters look at the spectators, then¡­

    ¡¸ Ooooh! ¡¹

    Cheers come from their surroundings.

    ¡¸ Okay, these children are also performing artist, just like me ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san throws in a joke.

    ¡¸ First step complete. We¡¯re going in. Minaho-oneechan, Edie, Mitchan, ready? ¡¹

    Nei speaks to the radio.

    Now that the pedestrian has their attention on the Anjou sisters.

    Nobody will see the fuss inside the karaoke box.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, we¡¯re heading in ¡¹

    Nei told me.

    ¡¸ A-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Adelheid-san replied.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t be too stiff! Smile! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, touch A-chan¡¯s ass ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Kyaau ¡¹

    Adelheid-san trembled.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, you¡¯re no longer stiff. Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Then, Nei pulls Adelheid-san¡¯s hand.

    I followed the two and get inside the karaoke box.

 Chapter 905. Night of Fun / Thin!

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, hey! Good evening everyone! Sorry for the noise! ¡¹

    The night street.

    Anjou sisters, who are wearing Takeda Shingen clothes, and are on top of each other, they continue to spin the plates on the end of the pole.

    Kinoshita-san greets the curious onlookers gathered around her as the host.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re nothing but a foolish group who wants to keep the Japanese culture. Our name is ¡°Sisters fist ¡ï CHARGEman¡± and ASUKA Langley! ¡¹

    Err, I thought it was ¡°Shingenz?¡±

    ¡¸ And look at the sisters over there, the one below is the ¡°Sister (CHARGE man) ken,¡± and the little beauty on top of her sister is ¡°Sister (ASUKA)ken¡±! ¡¹

    Why do they have ¡°Ken¡± in their names?

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m the unit leader, ¡°please, protect the dreams of the guardian deity!¡± I¡¯m ¡°Sister (Dragon Buster) Langley¡± ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said. Nei;

    ¡¸ S-So that¡¯s what it was, I guess that¡¯s to expect from a former Banbarubie member ¡¹

    It seems to be some original material, but I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Okay, you can stop spinning the plates ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san told the two.

    ¡¸ Eiya! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arawa! ¡¹

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san throw the plates at the end of their poles up to the sky.

    The sisters were spinning plates on each hand, and so four plates are dancing up the sky and falls down.

    ¡¸ Woah! That¡¯s dangerous! ¡¹

    The audience held their breaths, but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take them all ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san jumps lightly, then¡­

    She catches all four plates.

    ¡¸ Wow! That¡¯s cool! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh! That lady is also an acrobat! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, they¡¯re all so beautiful ¡¹

    The spectators continue to observe the three.

    ¡¸ Okay, now that we¡¯re done with the plates, next time, we¡¯ll spin some Japanese umbrellas ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san throws a Japanese umbrella to Kinuka-san, who¡¯s still on top of Mitama-san¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Haiya! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san makes a relaxed pose as she grabs the umbrella.

    ¡¸ And now, a ball! ¡¹

    She placed her hand on her hips, and Kinuka-san spins around the ball thrown to her while still standing on top of Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ Ball goes first, then a box, and lastly, we¡¯ll spin around a bicycle wheel! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiya! ¡¹

    The three of them look like professional acrobats and nothing else.

    ¡¸ Just like the Chinese people doing breathing exercise ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ When Martial arts isn¡¯t different from sports, they become a show to make an appeal to the spectators ¡¹

    ¡¸ A show? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I mean, if you want to show how amazing your martial arts is, then you have to beat every challenge, right? But if you do that, the criminals can catch you. Therefore, if it¡¯s in the market, it¡¯s just a performance for the show. Like, hitting someone with a stick, yet it doesn¡¯t hurt or wearing a children¡¯s T-shirt that their muscles can tear it up in one go. Or like pulling a truck using their abs ¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯ve seen those on TV before.

    ¡¸ Despite it being a performance to show the greatness of martial arts, before long, the objective turned to show off to the audience to gather money. But, Anjou-san¡¯s skills is an old one, if it¡¯s from the Edo period, then they¡¯re able to do acrobatics like that ¡¹

    I see.

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san don¡¯t show any hesitation.

    Their martial arts exhibition is a part of their tradition, and so it¡¯s trained to them.

    Furthermore, Kinoshita-san¡¯s the host, and so the performance of the sisters becomes sensational.

    They¡¯re gathering more spectators.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan¡¯s truck is here. ¡¹

    Nei confirms Minaho-neesan¡¯s truck¡¯s arrival.

    Behind is the car following them, no, it¡¯s not a single car anymore.

    Behind the truck are three cars following them.

    It is likely Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s group.

    This is all to send instructions to the subordinates on-site.

    ¡¸ Begin operation! Scouting group is coming in ¡¹

    Nei talks to the radio.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Yo-chan, A-chan ¡¹

    Adelheid-san nods lightly.

    We head to the karaoke box where Tendou Sadao and the eight girls are hiding.

    Cassandra Crossing.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Good evening! ¡¹

    Nei opens the glass door of the store with a bright greeting.

    She¡¯s full of energy.

    Then, she leaves the glass door open¡­

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    There¡¯s three Yakuza in the lobby and an old man with flashy clothes.

    I thought that they¡¯re lookouts but¡­

    They¡¯re all watching Anjou sister¡¯s performance through the glass door.

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯ve reserved a spot here, but, huh? Where¡¯s the staff? ¡¹

    Nei asks curiously?

    ¡¸ Nobody¡¯s here! We¡¯re temporarily closed for today! Now go back! ¡¹

    One of the old men said.

    ¡¸ Eeh? But that¡¯s a problem, I already paid for the reservation?! Are you sure nobody¡¯s here to accommodate us? ¡¹

    Nei looks at the back of the hallway.

    ¡¸ Hey! Nobody¡¯s here! Go back! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go back already! ¡¹

    The two Yakuza said.

    ¡¸ Hey, now, they¡¯re here to use the Karaoke machine, why don¡¯t we have fun with these young ladies? ¡¹

    A mustache Yakuza look at Nei and Adelheid-san¡­

    ¡¸ But Aniki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at them, they¡¯re some cute girls. I don¡¯t care about the boy though ¡¹

    It looks like they¡¯re ignoring me.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nakayama-san. Are your lolicon habits back? ¡¹

    The violent looking old man said.

    Then that means, this mustache Yakuza is Nakayama Mihotarou.

    ¡¸ What? I¡¯m not a lolicon! You¡¯re rude to this nice ass girl here?! ¡¹

    He laughs as he looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s going on here? ¡¹

    An old man wearing a purple shirt with the chest part open comes from one of the rooms in the corridor.

    A short crew-cut hair, and a teardrop style sunglasses, even though it¡¯s evening now.

    His chest has gold chains clanking and making noise.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Harada, I¡¯ve got a reservation here, is there no staff? ¡¹

    Nei talks to the old man that¡¯s coming over with a loud voice.

    ¡¸ Reserved? What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means that I have a karaoke box reserved from the staff of this bar! ¡¹

    Nei retorts, but,

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care, hurry back home already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go home what? I won¡¯t go back! I have a reservation! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There is another Karaoke bar, aren¡¯t there? Go somewhere else ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! I promised everyone that we¡¯ll go here! I just arrived earlier than my reserved time ¡¹

    Nei said. The man¡­

    ¡¸ What? How many more are coming? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, let¡¯s see, Mii-chan, O-chan, Mitchan, I guess that¡¯s three? ¡¹

    Edie and Tendou Otome are coming from the back.

    Michi¡¯s going through the front.

    ¡¸ Ah, how many more are gathering after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, I think it¡¯s about ten people ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Tendou-san? ¡¹

    One of the Yakuza calls the man.

    I knew it. This man with a crew cut and sunglasses is Tendou Sadao.

    ¡¸ Stupid! I told you not to go outside, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao told his subordinates.

    ¡¸ No, it doesn¡¯t really matter, does it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about you, but that room ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao looks at the room in the corridor.

    ¡¸ You ganged-up on them that they¡¯re now broken ¡¹

    Ganged up?

    Worn out?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s terrible if someone sees your situation ¡¹

    That means it¡¯s the two daughters these Yakuza violated.

    ¡¸ Right, lass. Sorry, but this store is closed for now. So, call your friends and tell them that you¡¯re going somewhere else ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao told Nei.

    ¡¸ Eeh?! What the hell?! But I have a reservation here?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you tell us that, it¡¯s not our problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! The staff of this store is all gone ¡¹

    Tendou¡¯s subordinates said.

    ¡¸ Yep, we just grab the beer from the store and drink them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Idiot! Don¡¯t tell her that! ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao smashes the head of the other guy.

    ¡¸ Seriously, what an idiot. Lass, I¡¯m friends with the owner of this shop. That¡¯s why they won¡¯t get angry even if we do that ¡¹

    The loud old man said, laughing.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ll send everyone a mail ¡¹

    Nei opens her phone.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, why don¡¯t we take these three with us? ¡¹

    The mustache Yakuza told Tendou Sadao.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s getting bored of Sonoko and the girls ¡¹

    They want Nei and Adelheid-san?

    ¡¸ Stupid, you¡¯re only putting us at risk ¡¹

    Tendou said.

    ¡¸ Eh?! We can¡¯t?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we already know that we¡¯re going on a holiday ¡¹

    Holiday. That means prison.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t we go as loud as possible and drop Kouzuki further than this? ¡¹

    They will rape Nei and Adelheid-san, then when the police captured them, they will blame Kouzuki house.

    Their reasoning is absurd, but with the corrupt journalists of Kansai Yakuza, they can create a scandal that points at Kouzuki house.

    I see.

    No, wait.

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s that noise outside? ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao changes the subject.

    Even so, he thinks that there¡¯s a higher risk when he kidnaps Nei right now.

    ¡¸ Oh, it seems like some acrobats are making a performance over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, they¡¯re good at it, Tendou-san! ¡¹

    They also joined the topic.

    What?

    Something¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ Oh, right, I guess that¡¯s what you would expect from Tokyo. ¡¹ What¡¯s that again? Street Performance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Street performance? ¡¹

    Nei speaks to Tendou Sadao while still using her phone.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, that. Still¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou mutters.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re doing that too close to this store¡­ ¡¹

    ¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡

    Suddenly, a phone rings.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san? It¡¯s probably that woman? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s me ¡¹

    Tendou answers the call.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s me. Yeah, you¡¯re Fujiko Abio-san, right? ¡¹

    Fuji Mineko.

    I mean, it¡¯s Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? The car? Huh? It¡¯s already here? Where? Huh? There are too many people that you can¡¯t park the truck in front? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san and the Anjou sisters continue their performance.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about right now. Then, you¡¯re stopping the truck on the road, and so you want us to come there? ¡¹

    Then¡­

    Minaho-neesan drives the truck to the busy street, and she shows up and stops.

    They can¡¯t see Michi, who¡¯s on the roof of the bus.

    She¡¯s probably lying down to hide.

    ¡¸ B-But, y-you want us to walk in a group with all these pedestrians here? ¡¹

    Tendou complains.

    Minaho-neesan comes down from the truck while talking to the phone.

    ¡¸ Huh? No, I know that you¡¯re at risk too that you can¡¯t do anything, but still ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan opens the back of the truck, goes inside,

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    The pedestrians concentrate on Anjou sisters¡¯ performance.

    It¡¯s only Tendou Sadao and his group who sees Minaho-neesan¡¯s truck.

    No, there¡¯s the other group.

    Minaho-neesan takes out Yomi, who¡¯s tied up and gagged from the back of the truck.

    She shows Yomi¡¯s face on the storefront.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve confirmed it. That¡¯s undoubtedly Takakura Yomiko ¡¹

    If they bring back Yomi to their bosses in Kansai, Tendou Sadao and his group will gain a considerable achievement.

    And currently, Irokuchou Ichirou has confirmed Yomi as well.

    ¡¸ Eeh? You¡¯re leaving the keys there? You¡¯ll disappear together with the acrobatics performance and go back, and we can check the contents of the truck ourselves? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t locking the truck doors, she closed it.

    Then, she blends with the spectators on Anjou sisters¡¯ performance.

    ¡¸ Hey, can¡¯t help it. Guys, we¡¯re going to the truck ¡¹

    Tendou seems to have decided.

    ¡¸ Hey, call everyone over. We¡¯re moving now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Tendou-san! ¡¹

    Other than the mustache Yakuza, the two Yakuza started moving.

    One of the guys opens the door to a room.

    ¡¸ Aniki, Nee-san, we¡¯re going out ¡¹

    Another guy opens up the third room from the back.

    ¡¸ Hey, you lot, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    Then, the other old man opens up the last room.

    ¡¸ What?! You still want to go on?! We¡¯re going out already! Put on your trousers! ¡¹

    The front guys are the Yakuza.

    The middle is the daughters.

    The last one has men who were raping Sonoko-san.

    The doors opened.

    ¡¸ Hey, you lot. Sorry but we had a change of schedule, you are going to come with us too ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao changed his plan to turn us to hostages.

    ¡¸ I knew you¡¯d do it, Tendou-san ¡¹

    The mustache man takes out a knife from his pocket.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t make a noise, if you do, we¡¯ll kill you ¡¹

    As soon as he says that.

    ¡¸ Go!! ¡¹

    Nei whispered on her phone.

    ¡¸ Hmm?! ¡¹

    Tendou makes a curious face, then¡­

    ¡¸ Seiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san kicks the knife out of the mustache man¡¯s hand.

    Adelheid-san¡¯s skirt flips,

    Then, she goes after the head of the mustache Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Wha?! ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao was about to scream, but¡­

    Michi, who¡¯s hiding on the roof of the truck, jumped in and¡­

    She runs to the shop at a fast pace.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell?! H-Hey! You?! ¡¹

    Tendou¡¯s preoccupied with Michi on the front.

    ¡¸ A-chan, your job is to guard Yo-chan and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Bakon!!! ¡¹

    The ceiling hole from the back suddenly opens up.

    ¡¸ WOWOOOOO£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Edie comes in from the ceiling.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-What!? Who are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No questions!!! WOWWOO!!! ¡¹

    Edie takes down the guys who come out of their room with one blow.

    ¡¸ Toryaaa!!! ¡¹

    Michi jumps inside the store from the open glass door front.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re late! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s already taken down most of the male Yakuza.

    ¡¸ D-Dammit! ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao tries to rush outside the store, abandoning his subordinates.

    Of course, his aim is Minaho-neesan¡¯s truck.

    However.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s dangerous! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san shouts like she¡¯s having fun, then.

    Bamyoon!!

    Anjou Kinuka-san drops down on Tendou, who¡¯s running.

    ¡¸ Mugyuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you that was dangerous, are you okay? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san approaches Tendou Sadao, who¡¯s pinned.

    ¡¸ Was the monkey and the crab¡¯s battle thin? ¡¹

    Kinuka-san speaks with a blank expression.

    ¡¸ Ah, but it looks like he¡¯s okay. It¡¯s great that it was spot on! Sorry! Sorry~ ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says and pulls Tendou Sadao by the nape of the neck.

    ¡¸ Could you rest on the store over there? It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a light accident! So we¡¯re ending our show today! Goodbye, everyone! ¡¹

    She speaks with a bright tone, and so the spectators are in a daze.

    ¡¸ I mean, she¡¯s so cute, and yet that was strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s also acrobatics. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, if they say that he¡¯s okay, then it should be ¡¹

    That¡¯s when Anou Mitama-san¡­

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t a show, now go home! Go home! ¡¹

    No, look, you just did a show, didn¡¯t you?

    ¡¸ Okay! I¡¯ve obtained the guy ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san brings in the fainted Tendou back to the store.

    She closed the door and shut the curtains.

    Anjou sisters should be guarding the front of the store.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, contact Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They should have hidden something in the store, like a bomb or poison gas or something ¡¹

    Earlier, one of the Yakuza said that they¡¯re going to prison anyway.

    Tendou Sadao will follow any orders that their boss gives them.

    They should do that much if they want to create a scandal on Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san takes out her phone

    ¡¸ Michi, Edie? How many remain? ¡¹

    Both males and females in the corridor and rooms are unconscious.

    ¡¸ Two left, a male and female ¡¹

    Edie counts.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, you¡¯re too fast ¡¹

    Tendou Otome, who infiltrates from the back, finally arrived.

    ¡¸ And you¡¯re too stiff. You can¡¯t go like that ¡¹

    It looks like Edie came in fast since she came from the place where most people can¡¯t go to.

    ¡¸ That room has the girls, and Sonoko-san¡¯s probably at the last room ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Okay, girls, I¡¯ve come to save you! ¡¹

    Edie stops Tendou Otome as she heads to the room.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi! ¡¹

    Edie signals Michi.

    Michi nods and goes in front of the door.

    ¡¸ Stand back and stay with Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, o-okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ G-Geez! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome runs to us who are still in the lobby.

    ¡¸ Close your eyes, plug your ears, Adelheid-san, Kinoshita-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up ¡¹

    Nei and I told everyone.

    Even when we¡¯re far away, the impact is still strong.

    ¡¸ Hurry! ¡¹

    Seeing what we¡¯re doing, Tendou Otome, Adelheid-san, Kinoshita-san also took the same stance.

    Click.

    The door slowly opens up.

    I¡¯m sure Edie¡¯s doing that.

    I can¡¯t hear the voices of the girls inside. I knew it¡¯s like that.

    I closed my eyes and covered my ears.

    ¡¸ Shingetsu!!! ¡¹

    She detonates her Qi.

    Qi blows out from Michi¡¯s center.

    ¡¸ W-What?! Uguuuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haguuuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! ¡¹

    It must be hard for the three who experienced Shingetsu for the first time.

    After confirming the explosion is over, I opened my eyes and moved.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone in the room is all unconscious now ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Edie probably took Shingetsu head-on, she¡¯s sitting on the floor. ¡¹

    Edie had to open the door to have Edie concentrate her thoughts.

    She was ready for this.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome stands up wobbly.

    ¡¸ What did you do to my friends?! ¡¹

    She walks to the room while still wobbling.

    I followed her.

    ¡¸ Can you say that after seeing this? ¡¹

    Michi points inside the room.

    Inside are six girls and a Yakuza.

    The man has a knife on his hand, and his stomach is¡­

    ¡¸ He was going to use dynamite to self-destruct. ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san, who peeped in late, said.

    I knew it.

    They have explosives prepared.

    If Kouzuki SS forced their way to capture Tendou Sadao, they plan on suicide bombing the place.

    Just like how they instructed Tendou Otome to drink poison.

    For Tendou Sadao and his group, their life is cheap.

    However, when they contacted Minaho-neesan.

    They confirmed that they can take Yomi and return to Kansai.

    They will stop the suicide bombing, leave the bomb here, and detonate it on a set timer.

    ¡¸ We had to make everyone unconscious ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what trap is set on the last room ¡¹

    Only one remaining Yakuza in the shop.

 Chapter 906. Night of Fun / Control

    Giiii.

    The door in the last room opens up slowly.

    The enemy¡¯s coming out?

    ¡¸ Dammit ¡¹

    It¡¯s a deep woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Then, what are you doing? ¡¹

    Oh, this woman checks the situation on the corridor by opening the door slightly.

    She¡¯s in the aftermath of Michi¡¯s Shingetsu.

    The woman goes out of the corridor with a face warped in anger.

    Michi puts her guard up.

    Edie, who took Shingetsu at close range, is still down.

    Tendou Otome and I are in the middle of the hallway.

    Nei, Kinoshita-san, and Adelheid-san are away from the lobby.

    ¡¸ Otome, you betrayed us ¡¹

    She glares at Tendou Otome hatefully.

    ¡¸ Hiromi-san! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome blurts out.

    That means it¡¯s the mysterious woman in Tendou Sadao¡¯s group, Iwasaki Hiromi?

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t run away! How about you remain obedient? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san tells Hiromi with her usual smile.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with me?! Look at this! ¡¹

    Iwasaki Hiromi comes to the corridor slowly.

    Her chest has the same as the guy in the other room.

    She¡¯s got dynamite plastered on a vest.

    Then.

    She¡¯s carrying a half-naked girl.

    ¡¸ S-Sonoko?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s dumbfounded.

    The girl has gone through violent rape.

    She¡¯s not wearing anything on her lower half, her hair is messed up, and she¡¯s showing a blank face as if her heart is broken.

    Her eyes show no life.

    The scent of semen and sweat reaches us, who are ten meters away.

    ¡¸ Hiromi-san, what did you do to Sonoko?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡¸ There was this possibility of everyone dying from the explosion. So the guys went and fucked her like it¡¯s the last day of their life ¡¹

    Iwasaki Hiromi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your fault, Otome! If only you died in the Kouzuki mansion as you planned, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened ¡¹

    Their initial plan is to let Tendou Otome die in the Kouzuki party and create a scandal using that.

    It didn¡¯t go smoothly as planned, so plan B is to blow everyone up and blame it to Kouzuki house.

    Anyway, they need some accomplishments, or they can¡¯t keep their honor from the bosses in the organization.

    Minaho-neesan suggested the other plan of bringing Yomi to Kansai to not let these people go reckless.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t come close to me! Do you not care about what happens to her? ¡¹

    Iwasaki Hiromi pokes a knife from her right hand on Sonoko-san¡¯s nape.

    Her left hand is holding the detonator switch to the bomb.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve endured the same weird skill you used earlier! I can push the switch as soon as I endure it, and she¡¯s dead! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But before you could do that, your muscles will contract as soon as you take Shingetsu ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Michi can¡¯t use Shingetsu in this situation.

    But that¡¯s before.

    If this woman had the intention to die, then she would¡¯ve pressed the switch long ago.

    That means she doesn¡¯t want to die.

    She¡¯s taking a hostage right now, but¡­

    She¡¯s got no plan on what to do next.

    ¡¸ H-Hiromi-san! I-I don¡¯t care what happens to me but, l-let go of Sonoko! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouted on the woman.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t joke with me Otome?! You ridiculed your parents!! ¡¹

    Parents?!

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need someone who betrays her parents like you! ¡¹

    This doesn¡¯t look good, her emotions are rising up.

    If this goes on, she might suddenly push the switch or slit Sonoko-san¡¯s throat.

    ¡¸ Look ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san suddenly makes a dumb voice.

    ¡¸ Sorry to interrupt your conversation but look this way, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    As if she¡¯s showing human kindness at this time¡­

    Kinoshita-san speaks with a smile.

    ¡¸ That detonating switch isn¡¯t connected to the explosives, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh, right, it¡¯s not connected ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. You won¡¯t explode with that ¡¹

    Adelheid-san too¡­

    The three are gathered at a distance.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s not connected?! N-No way?! ¡¹

    Iwasaki Hiromi checks the wire from her left switch to the jacket with bombs.

    She raised her left hand and peek at her armpit.

    Then, she¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah?! It¡¯s not really connected?! ¡¹

    The cord¡¯s tip is swaying around.

    As soon as that happens.

    ¡¸ HAWOOO!!! ¡¹

    Edie, who shouldn¡¯t be able to move, suddenly jumps in.

    ¡¸ What?! ¡¹

    Iwasaki Hiromi¡¯s consciousness moved towards Edie, and Michi¡¯s red whip flicks away the knife on the right hand.

    ¡¸ BAWOOO!!!! ¡¹

    Then, Edie does a flying kick.

    ¡¸ Gyauu!! ¡¹

    Iwasaki Hiromi fell unconscious.

    ¡¸ S-Sonoko!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome rushed towards her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, Sonoko ¡¹

    She pulls Sonoko-san from Iwasaki Hiromi and embraced her.

    ¡¸ Sonoko, it¡¯s me. Otome. Sonoko!!! ¡¹

    She desperately tries to call out to Sonoko.

    ¡¸ O-Otome¡­ ¡¹

    Sonoko-san finally regained consciousness.

    ¡¸ Can you tell?! It¡¯s me! You¡¯re okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Where¡¯s Shigeyo? ¡¹

    Shigeyo-san is the name of the other girl that the Yakuza raped.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s in this room, oh, she¡¯s also in a horrible state ¡¹

    Edie checked the room and said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay now. She¡¯s only received mental damage, she¡¯s not dead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shigeyo¡¯s okay too, Sonoko ¡¹

    Tendou Otome embraces Sonoko-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Darling ¡¹

    Edie calls me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, here. ¡¹

    Nei beckons me to the lobby.

    ¡¸ Suuu, haaa ¡¹

    Michi fixes her breathing.

    This is¡­

    I hurry back to the lobby.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, another one ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-chan, hold out, just like earlier ¡¹

    Nei and I covered our ears and closed our eyes.

    Kinoshita-san and Adelheid-san followed suit.

    ¡¸ Otome, sorry ¡¹

    As soon as Edie said that.

    ¡¸ Shingetsu! ¡¹

    Michi bursts out he Qi once again¡­

    Bam!!!!

    The wave of Qi blows in.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I opened my eyes¡­

    Oh, Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san are both unconscious.

    ¡¸ The girls in the room are also unconscious ¡¹

    Edie checks Shigeyo-san¡¯s status.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to drag them when unconscious compared to when they¡¯re conscious ¡¹

    Nei says while taking out her radio.

    ¡¸ Operation success. It¡¯s all done! Minaho-oneechan, you can come in now ¡¹

    Edie and Michi look at Tendou Otome, who¡¯s embracing Sonoko-san, and Iwasaki Hiromi.

    ¡¸ These two ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    That¡¯s when Kinoshita-san comes in.

    ¡¸ Yes. I think they¡¯re parent and child ¡¹

    Parent and child?

    Tendou Otome and Iwasaki Hiromi?

    Adelheid-san and I walk in the corridor and look at Tendou Otome and Iwasaki Hiromi.

    Nei opens the glass door and waits for Minaho-neesan¡¯s arrival.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not parent-and-child by blood, but by honor ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ No, but, I thought that Iwasaki Hiromi was a lesbian? ¡¹

    And Tendou Otome had a lesbian relationship with her.

    ¡¸ Both can hold their drinks well. Look, she seems to have a close relationship with Tendou Sadao over here. That was written from the reports of the investigation team. Something like de facto wife ¡¹

    De facto wife.

    ¡¸ Tendou house¡¯s father and daughter, she eats both ¡¹

    She¡¯s that kind of woman?

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why ¡¹

    I recalled.

    She lied when she mentioned that Iwasaki Hiromi didn¡¯t bring her daughter.

    It¡¯s because she accepts that she is this woman¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸ She wasn¡¯t trying to deceive us ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t want to accept this woman as her mother,

    And so, she hides her deep inside her thoughts.

    ¡¸ Well, her family has gone through a lot too ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But Edie, how are you okay when you took Michi¡¯s Shingetsu at close range? ¡¹

    Shingetsu is a weapon that has a wide area of effect.

    Its weakness is that it also knocks out allies.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because it¡¯s Kudou style arts ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Kudou Style¡¯s secret technique is to bounce off Qi, and so we can use Qi techniques ¡¹

    Michi continued.

    That¡¯s what Michi learned from Kyouko-san earlier in the party.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s the practical use, I use Kudou arts to ward off the Qi and so I can also ward off Shingetsu¡¯s Qi. ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That means, anyone that learned Kudou style is immune to Shingetsu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ To be precise, it¡¯s those who learned Kudou Style¡¯s skills ¡¹

    Right.

    The world is wide.

    Edie learned her secret techniques from her Grandmother in the Assassination cult in New Orleans.

    It¡¯s close to Kudou style martial arts.

    ¡¸ If you can develop Qi skills, you will end up in this ¡¹

    Some martial artists are immune to Shingetsu or probably can use it.

    ¡¸ No, no, no, you won¡¯t find anyone in the world that can use that skill! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ But, Shingetsu isn¡¯t unbeatable either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, for example, someone like Dai Grepher is immune to this ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s right, that different dimension warrior can also ward off Qi.

    ¡¸ Yes, Oji-sama is a man who never reads the atmosphere ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oji-sama¡¯s doting on me a lot, but, he only has a proper conversation at least twice a year ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I think that old man wants to dote on Kinoshita-san more and more! ¡¹

    Nei comes over while laughing.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san is puzzled.

    ¡¸ I mean, how is he doting on you right now? ¡¹

    Nei asks. Kinoshita-san¡­

    ¡¸ Err, he gives me pocket money whenever we meet. He also gives me New Year¡¯s gifts, last year, he gave me 200, but this year, he gave me 2500 ¡¹

    Oh, he¡¯s really treating Kinoshita-san like a kid.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Looks like you managed to finish things up ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comes in

    ¡¸ Anjou sisters are guarding the truck ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about the other two? ¡¹

    Are they okay?

    ¡¸ No problems. Tsukiko already captured the other group ¡¹

    Tsukiko did?

    ¡¸ I left them tied up Yomi-san who can¡¯t use her Miko power in the truck and Michi-san, and I left the vehicle, didn¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Right.

    Minaho-neesan blended in with the spectators on Anjou sister¡¯s performance.

    Michi jumped out from the truck roof to the Karaoke bar.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Irokuchou Ichirou-san thought that he could profit while everyone else was fighting and went they all went to the truck. ¡¹

    Taking away Yomi before Tendou could come over.

    ¡¸ Then, as soon as they entered the truck, Tsukiko took control of them ¡¹

    Yeah, they didn¡¯t know that Tsukiko¡¯s inside the room.

    ¡¸ Then, Tsukiko-san used the Yakuza under her control to call Irokuchou Ichirou-san himself, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Controlled him as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. They were like cockroaches rushing recklessly. All of them get in the truck and fell under her control ¡¹

    That¡¯s great.

    She¡¯s smart and courageous.

    She¡¯s calm while all of that was happening.

    ¡¸ Then, how are they right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I contacted Shou-san, and she¡¯ll send over civilian-clothed units. They will be monitored and head to a building that Kouzuki SS isn¡¯t using, with their own legs. They¡¯ll come over here. We¡¯ll separate the Yakuza from the girls. The girls will have female bodyguards transporting them. Most of them are at the party, wearing maid clothing, so numbers aren¡¯t our problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what about the boxes that were inside the truck? ¡¹

    Is it okay if I don¡¯t do the work?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but I thought that we¡¯re not asking for Kouzuki SS¡¯ help in this job, and we¡¯ll do everything ourselves? ¡¹

    That means, Kuromori only.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. We¡¯ve captured all of the enemies and concerned people now. There¡¯s no longer a boundary ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I mean, there really isn¡¯t one. Kouzuki SS and Kuromori have the same higher-ups. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ That was only to make Tendou-san think that the two organization isn¡¯t one ¡¹

    That the surface and underground are different.

    ¡¸ I mean, we can¡¯t make other people think that way next time. We need to let people know that you¡¯re both the head of both organizations ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS is a Kouzuki house¡¯s organization, and so the real head is Jii-chan.

    Kuormori¡¯s boss is MInaho-neesan, but they¡¯re only business partners with Kouzuki house. We¡¯re not under their affiliation.

    Minaho-neesan works on Kouzuki SS, but she¡¯s only working from a contract, she¡¯s not an employee of Kouzuki SS.

    That means, even when they see that Kuromori is a criminal organization.

    It will not spread fire on Kouzuki house.

    They can deny that they had dealt with such a crime syndicate.

    Kuromori doesn¡¯t belong to Kouzuki house either.

    However, the reality is;

    We¡¯re a family, and have people in Kuromori and people in Kouzuki SS.

    We¡¯re riding the same boat.

    Kouzuki SS on the surface and Kuromori behind the scenes, they have different uses depending on the case.

    We can¡¯t let society know the underground community.

    ¡¸ Why are you saying that when we¡¯re present? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san asked Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯ve already noticed, haven¡¯t you? You can¡¯t go back anymore ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t seem like your precious young lady has noticed it. But, you¡¯re much smarter than your young lady ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡­

    ¡¸ Now that you¡¯ve seen the secret of Kouzuki house, you can¡¯t escape anymore ¡¹

    That means?

    ¡¸ Is that the reason why Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and the others showed that act? ¡¹

    ¡®That¡¯?

    Oh, sex in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Does it mean that if I don¡¯t swear allegiance with Kouzuki house, I will be disposed of? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Not really. Tsukiko said it earlier, but we can erase your memories for the day ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Correct. Don¡¯t misunderstand. Yo-chan never shows off that act to anyone but those who he wants as his allies ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ T-Then, uhm, I¡¯m not forced to work? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you can become a good friend of ours. Adelheid and Mariko ¡¹

    Edie?

    Mariko? You mean Torii-san?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible with Otome ¡¹

    Edie looks at the unconscious Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference between Tendou Otome-san and me? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san asks.

    ¡¸ INTELLIGENCE£¡ ¡¹

    I-In what?

    ¡¸ Intelligence, ¡°ÖªÐÔ¡± in Japanese ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Adelheid-san is smart, and Tendou Otome¡¯s dumb? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really. It¡¯s not about intellect nor physical ability ¡¹

    Err, I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ If we want to get along with other families, we need to broaden our horizons ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Adelheid-san backs off silently when everyone¡¯s talking, right? Even when you don¡¯t understand what the people are talking about, you listen carefully, gather information. Isn¡¯t that what intelligence is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Otome will only talk about what she wants to talk about and doesn¡¯t listen to others ¡¹

    No, I get that, but,

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re going with that reasoning, isn¡¯t Torii-san the most uncontrolled? ¡¹

    She never reads the mood and talks when she wants to talk.

    If she wants to listen, she will.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s different ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl is calculative, she¡¯s acting ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ She acts dauntless, yet she¡¯s actually delicate. Just like me ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I was watching from the cameras while she¡¯s talking to Yo-chan, and so I can tell that she¡¯s acting ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯ve come. Shou-san¡¯s subordinates ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked outside the glass door and said.

    Cars will stand out, and so the civilian clothes group came here walking.

    They¡¯re from the building of Kouzuki SS on the Kouzuki Mansion.

    ¡¸ Contain all the girls with Tendou Otome-san and Kouzuki SS¡¯ doctors will look at them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Tendou Sadao-san and his group probably have STDs that they passed to these girls, right? ¡¹

    The male Yakuza could¡¯ve been infected by another woman.

    Then, they could pass that illness to their daughters.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s only these two who were raped, right? ¡¹

    Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san, was it?

    ¡¸ Maybe they didn¡¯t take their virginity, but they probably forced them to fellate ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome¡¯s carrying poison, and they were ready to blow themselves up, right? These guys could¡¯ve done everything reckless since they think that they¡¯re going to die ¡¹

    Right, Tendou Otome infiltrated Mizushima house one week ago.

    They could¡¯ve sexually abused Sonoko-san and the other girls while Tendou Otome was gone.

    ¡¸ And STDs can pass through kisses ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t touch the girls until they¡¯re done checking on them ¡¹

    If I get an STD.

    It will spread to the whole family.

    I can¡¯t do that.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ But still, were they ready to die? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ This old lady was wearing an explosive jacket, but the switch isn¡¯t connected to the bomb ¡¹

    Right.

    Iwasaki Hiromi didn¡¯t notice it until we pointed it out.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not afraid of killing people when the organization orders them, and don¡¯t care if they go to prison, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they always think that they will do whatever their boss orders them. Everyone around them, and themselves ¡¹

    Themselves?

    ¡¸ But, having no hesitation from hurting others is different from having no doubt from killing oneself ¡¹

    They could hurt others, but they¡¯re afraid to die.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that someone among Tendou-san¡¯s allies is afraid and cut off the bomb¡¯s cord. If left alone, someone among them could¡¯ve pushed the switch out of despair, he thought ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You wouldn¡¯t want to blow up suddenly when you¡¯re not prepared, right? ¡¹

    So that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ Excuse me, I¡¯m Saito from B-Team ¡¹

    One of the guards in civilian clothing opens the glass door and comes in.

    ¡¸ Oh, Saito-san! We¡¯ve been waiting for you! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san greets him with a smile.

 Chapter 907. Night of Fun / Returning home

    ¡¸ Welcome back, dinner¡¯s ready ¡¹

    We return back to the enormous mansion of Kouzuki clan.

    Mana greeted us at the entrance.

    ¡¸ Is it okay now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet, but we finished a heap of them for now ¡¹

    We left the Karaoke bar to Kouzuki SS.

    Then we returned to Kouzuki mansion.

    Shou-neechan parked her car in the roar slightly further than the karaoke bar.

    Anyway, we¡¯ve captured all of the Yakuza loitering around the mansion.

    Kouzuki SS checked the cameras around, and so it¡¯s guaranteed.

    We¡¯ve hushed all of the guys who came from Kansai.

    However.

    We have to deal with these men we¡¯ve captured.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back, desuno ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes run towards me right away.

    ¡¸ Huh, where¡¯s Yomi-chan? ¡¹

    Agnes noticed that there are fewer people who came back.

    ¡¸ Well, Yomi, Tsukiko, and Minaho-neesan have their jobs to do. They¡¯ll eat dinner later ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao and his group, then Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s group.

    Then, Tendou Otome¡¯s friends, the daughters of Yakuza.

    They¡¯re transporting the guys who are unconscious thanks to Edie¡¯s attack and Michi¡¯s Shingetsu to a former training facility that Kouzuki SS isn¡¯t using anymore./

    The three followed them.

    It¡¯s to let Miko power take control of them once their consciousness returns.

    They could read their thoughts and find some information they¡¯re hiding.

    Minaho-neesan left designated the role to the two.

    Minaho-neesan can¡¯t read the minds of the Yakuza nor use Miko power to find information to concentrate on or any information useful for the underground society.

    Kinoshita-san also remained.

    Nei, Michi, Edie, Adelheid-san, the Anjou sisters, and me, are the only people who returned.

    ¡¸ I also have to go outside again after eating dinner ¡¹

    It will take time for the investigation and the medical examination for the daughters of Yakuza.

    Minaho-neesan told us to eat dinner.

    It¡¯s to cool down our heads.

    ¡¸ Eeh?! Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, this is boring ¡¹

    Agnes and Mao-chan want to play with me, but.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t be selfish! You have a lot of playmates tonight, and so use your time to get along with the new family members! ¡¹

    Nei smiles like an elder sister.

    ¡¸ Right, did you get along with Karen now? ¡¹

    Edie looks after the younger girls.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we already are getting along with her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We¡¯re already close with Karen-chan! ¡¹

    The two girls look at each other and smiled.

    It was the right choice to leave Luna here.

    Mao-chan and Agnes, Luna and Koyomi-chan, then Karen-san.

    With that much girls of the same generation, it¡¯s natural that they will get along.

    ¡¸ Papa, you seem tired ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, tired, desuno ¡¹

    Mao-chan looked up at my face and said.

    To be honest, I¡¯m a bit exhausted.

    That consecutive sex in the bathroom and the fight against Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Good work for today, take it easy after eating dinner ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shows from the corridors.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been watching the situation unfold ¡¹

    Oh, she was looking at the cameras.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re much more messed up than what we imagined. I never thought that they would prepare explosives ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sighed.

    ¡¸ I guess I shouldn¡¯t think logically when it comes to them. They¡¯re the kind of people whose thoughts are distorted. I¡¯m sorry for putting you in danger ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, we managed to deal with them anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s now a valuable experience for us ¡¹

    Edie and Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, there should be no problems. Edie and Mitchan are out of the norm too ¡¹

    The Yakuza didn¡¯t expect these young beauties to use Qi skills on them.

    I mean, they never expected a combat party that looks like us.

    They thought that if there were a raid, it would be with the adults from the Kouzuki SS forces.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s still frustrating. If only I was also there ¡¹

    That said.

    It would stand out if Shou-neechan, the face of Kouzuki SS, shows on-site.

    Besides, we¡¯re staying over Jii-chan¡¯s home today.

    Jii-chan¡¯s in here, and if Shou-neechan goes out, that will attract the interest of the enemy.

    If Shou-neechan went to the karaoke bar earlier, then¡­

    Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s group will hurry back and evacuate.

    If Tendou Sadao sees Shou-neechan outside, they will push the detonate button.

    If they can blow up someone who is in charge of Kouzuki SS along with pedestrians, then¡­

    That will surely receive praise from the Kansai bosses.

    Their harassment at Kouzuki house isn¡¯t only a huge success, but they can also put the blame on Kouzuki house for the terrorist bombing attack, which will be their advantage.

    ¡¸ Then, how are they moving now?

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou are both down, would they send in the third group from Kansai?

    Is that unlikely?

    I think that would be a big chance.

    ¡¸ Nope. Don¡¯t worry

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Although, the Yakuza who left Kansai and went to Tokyo are away from their home and are all captured. Kouzuki SS also has a Kansai branch office ¡¹

    There won¡¯t be a third group coming.

    ¡¸ Besides, Kouzuki SS has its strongest personnel in here right now, this mansion is safe. There¡¯s also the maid group from the company ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, and Ootoku-san. Chief Yazawa¡¯s also here.

    ¡¸ If Tendou Sadao or Irokuchou Ichirou-san caused some damage to us, then they could fire off their next arrow, but since they misfired their first volley, they will not make any other movements for now. It will only increase wasted deaths ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Also, we¡¯ve sent threats to the crime syndicates from Kansai, who is close to Tokyo. We told them that Kaan-sama¡¯s family is also making a move ¡¹

    Oh, Momoko-neechan¡¯s family too.

    They can¡¯t forgive the Yakuza spy who slipped into the party of the young ladies.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kaan-sama¡¯s dealing with all of the journalist and their companies, lawyers and their offices that could cause scandals on Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama doesn¡¯t have a PMC like Kouzuki house, and so, they demonstrate their power directly on the underground society ¡¹

    Kaan house uses their friendship with underground society to deal with any groups that have a connection with the Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Then that means, there will be no new enemy coming. Although, the security at the mansion will remain at max level ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Though we captured all of them, we still have to remain alert until they¡¯re all dealt with ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Tendou group and Irokuchou¡¯s group have about thirty people with them. That many numbers of enemies can surround the neighborhood immediately ¡¹

    Yeah, don¡¯t lower our guard.

    Those guys could run off and do something if some trouble occurred.

    ¡¸ I want the disposal of the people we captured to finish as soon as possible ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, that¡¯s heavy.

    ¡¸ But, the blood tests and medical treatment will take at least an hour ¡¹

    Blood tests?

    ¡¸ Darling, it¡¯s about Otome and her friends ¡¹

    Edie whispered.

    Oh.

    Blood Test. It¡¯s to check whether they have SDTs or not.

    ¡¸ Naturally, they will treat the wounds in their body ¡¹

    Shou-neechan picks her words.

    She¡¯s not mentioning anything related to sexual abuse when Agnes and Mao-chan are present.

    ¡¸ Well, the establishments of Kouzuki SS is just right beside this mansion, it helps that the doctors and equipment are ready ¡¹

    Nei speaks brightly.

    The mid-scale buildings are constructed to protect the mansion.

    Doctors and their equipment stay there, not just the bodyguards.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be hard bringing them all to Ikeda-sensei. Especially with their numbers ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, a private clinic couldn¡¯t finish blood tests in such a short time ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t think it will take an hour, Shou. It¡¯s a big deal if you can finish the blood test of that many people in one hour ¡¹

    Is that so?

    Ikeda-sensei¡¯s clinic is a private one. Besides, she¡¯s an illegal doctor.

    But, thanks to the doctors of Kouzuki SS, they can give the Yakuza daughters a medical exam behind the doors.

    Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san. We can keep it a secret that they were turned to plaything by their parents.

    ¡¸ Anyway, take it easy for a while and eat dinner ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled at us.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Let¡¯s eat! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which¡­ ¡¹

    Huh, Nei?

    ¡¸ Kyouko Messer¡¯s already gone¡­ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia departed to Kansai.

    Jii-chan commissioned them to retaliate against the Kansai organizations.

    ¡¸ Yakuza¡¯s specialty is harassment, or so I heard ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m sure that Kyouko can return the favor a hundred more times than what they do ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they will. Oh poor guys ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s going to rampage.

    Yeah.

    I don¡¯t think that the Kansai organizations will come after us for a while.

    They won¡¯t have the leeway to come to Tokyo at all.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, are we done with the conversation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Conversation? ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka-san ask Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yes, what do you need? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at the two with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the fees ¡¹

    Anjou sisters joined our operation because¡­

    They want to help out their Masters, the Kurama sisters, in repaying their debts.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I will pay you as promised. The hourly wage is 1050 yen ¡¹

    1050 yen?

    Are they going to agree with that?

    ¡¸ I will add another 1500 yen for the hazard pay. Also, there¡¯s a bonus ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said. Mitama-san¡­

    ¡¸ My little sister, kinuka captured one of the enemies with her quick-wittedness ¡¹

    Oh, Tendou Sadao.

    ¡¸ Yes, I used Galaxy Hip Press Double Spin ¡¹

    K-Kinuka, what¡¯s with that name.

    ¡¸ I see. I will give you 300k yen for your bonus, is that enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Very much! ¡¹

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san are both excited.

    I see.

    These girls also lived with Kurama house as servants, and so,

    They have no knowledge about the value of money.

    ¡¸ Then, can we meet Ojou-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama? ¡¹

    They now look lonely as they ask Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s not for me to decide but Kakka and Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kurama-sama may join in the dinner table, but I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So? ¡¹

    Anjou sisters hold back.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s go to the dining room ¡¹

    Edie told the two.

    ¡¸ Is it okay that we join in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Join in? ¡¹

    Oh, since Misuzu and Ruriko are going for dinner.

    The bodyguards think that they can¡¯t join in.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, what do we do? Heh ¡¹

    Nei looked at me while laughing.

    ¡¸ Since we were allies during the operation, let¡¯s eat dinner together too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, your share is prepared as well ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I-Is it really okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really okay? ¡¹

    The two seem confused, Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Just come ¡¹

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Michi, who knows the layout of Kouzuki mansion, leads the way for the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Excuse us ¡¹

    Anjou sisters see Michi and Edie as bodyguards related to Kouzuki house, and so,

    They reconsider that if the bodyguards are allowed to have dinner together, then they should be able to go in too.

    ¡¸ A-chan, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Nei tells Adelheid-san who¡¯s been silent until now.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Oh, you¡¯re afraid to see your Master? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Why would Adelheid-san¡­

    Why would she be afraid of meeting Torii-san?

    ¡¸ Hmm. Yo-chan, you remain the same no matter what so you don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen a lot for the past hour ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    Past hour? Well, we left this mansion, went and fought at the karaoke bar, and then came back.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve seen a lot of the real thing that your head is breaking open. I can understand that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Huh? Adelheid-san?

    ¡¸ Nonono, Adelheid-san, when you were scouting with us, didn¡¯t you kick off the knife from the mustache Yakuza? ¡¹

    She moved decisively and delivered a good kick.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s all I did ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    I shouted unconsciously.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Yo-chan, A-chan thought that she could work more on-site ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I mean, she¡¯s got the license from the Academy ¡¹

    Hearing that, Adelheid-san is startled.

    ¡¸ But now, you understand that Japan prioritizes experience more than qualifications, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I finally understand that I¡¯ve become impudent ¡¹

    Adelheid-san said.

    ¡¸ No, but still, what Adelheid-san did at that time was enough. She protected Nei and me. She was helpful ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, in her head, she can imagine that she can do what Michi and Edie do.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll feel worn out. If you couldn¡¯t move as you expect, then work hard until you can do it next time ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right. You need to master it through experience. ¡¹

    Shou-neechan persuaded her.

    ¡¸ You are preeminent as a thirteen-year-old but, you¡¯re still ways to go as a professional bodyguard. You still lack in power, speed, and sharpness ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand that ¡¹

    Adelheid-san refutes, but Edie;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t, you¡¯re letting it pass through your head ¡¹

    She smiles kindly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too smart. Therefore, so far, you think that you can do what you have in your head. ¡¹ And in turn, when you go on-site, you¡¯re filled with the thoughts that you were useless ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked at Edie.

    An earnest gaze.

    ¡¸ You see, your standards are on the extremes ¡¹

    Standards? Extreme?

    ¡¸ There are only two modes in your head, ¡°Completely useless,¡± and ¡°Too great that everyone praises it,¡± But, this world is much looser than that, there¡¯s also ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± and ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that great, but it passes,¡± ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ And you definitely passed your job. But, you are too strict on yourself in what you desire. It¡¯s wrong to blame yourself because you couldn¡¯t go higher than what you did ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san, what is it that pains you?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s always uneasy if she¡¯s not surpassing people. That¡¯s how she is ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s survived by showing her excelling talent compared to other people ¡¹

    Oh.

    She escaped from a prostitution den.

    Then, she graduated with an A-rank license from a security academy at age 13.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. I need to crawl out as the stronger among other people all the time! ¡¹

    And she lost to Michi and Edie¡¯s overwhelming skills.

    No, Adelheid-san sees that she lost.

    ¡¸ No, I already know from the party that the two are much more skilled than me. But, I still thought that I can move better, and have more skills than them ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t expect Michi and Edie to take out the remaining Yakuza after she defeated the first one.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they¡¯ve dealt with the next trouble calmly ¡¹

    Using Shingetsu on the Yakuza wearing a bomb jacket and then repelling Iwasaki Hiromi, who was becoming incomprehensible.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama and everyone was dealing with the situation calmly, and yet I¡¯m the only one who couldn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong, we¡¯re just used to the mayhem like that! Besides, Yo-chan has a bad habit of not feeling nervous at times like that ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You see, his brain circuits are a bit broken ¡¹

    Shou-neechan too.

    ¡¸ But, I, still¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Adelheid-san was scared when Iwasaki Hiromi shows up wearing a bomb jacket.

    It¡¯s her first time to feel the fear that she might die for real.

    But, we were nonchalant about it.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s not like that. Ya-chan, Michi, Edie, Kinoshita-san, and I were inside, right? We were used to that. It¡¯s a common thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it! I was useless! I lack in the will to fight ¡¹

    Err.

    Then, Mao-chan comes over.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, all you have to do is rely on Papa at times like that ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Hehehe, Mao knows. Papa came home with Onee-chan, but the other one with a bad look in her eyes didn¡¯t come back ¡¹

    A bad look in her eyes? Oh, it¡¯s Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Agnes also knows! ¡¹

    Agnes also smiles.

    ¡¸ Papa loves cute girls, but that¡¯s not all! ¡¹

    Hey, what are you going to tell her?

    ¡¸ Papa wants cute and kind girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Yukino-chan is also a bit of a bully, but she¡¯s kind ¡¹

    Mao-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Papa also likes Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno! Onee-san is kind and cute ¡¹

    The two looked at Adelheid-san and smiled.

    ¡¸ Me? Kind? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! I steeled my heart to survive and defeated a lot of people ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes laugh.

    ¡¸ Also, Papa, and Mao ¡¹

    ¡¸ And Agnes is here too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! We¡¯re all together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you can take it slow, and do your best to grow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Papa¡¯s watching you ¡¹

    ¡¸ And when you feel lonely, ask for a hug! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡¯s speechless.

 Chapter 908. Night of Fun / Soup, curry, and Salad.

    ¡¸ Of course, we¡¯re not forcing you. You can take your time and think about it. Reika wants to tell you that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks to Adelheid-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika-san? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Reika back then was similar to you ¡¹

    Back then. Rei-chan before she joined our family.

    ¡¸ Back then, when she was new to Kouzuki SS, she¡¯s isolated, and she never cooperates with anyone. She does everything herself and never relies on others ¡¹

    Yeah, she belongs to the top elites, and yet, she works alone, wearing her gentleman suit.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she was mentally unstable. She has such high individual ability, but she can¡¯t do any high-level work ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯m glad that I¡¯ve entered this family. I don¡¯t have to do everything alone now. Just earlier, when the enemy was concentrating on Darling and Nei, I jumped in, and then Michi dashed inside right after that, we know how we think, how we move, and so we can do it smoothly ¡¹

    Edie tells Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m confident that someone will follow up for me even if there¡¯s trouble. I won¡¯t get cornered nor have my thoughts all over the place ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you trained as a team, right? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san retorts.

    ¡¸ Nonono, we¡¯re not a team, we¡¯re a FAMILY. We can¡¯t cooperate like that unless we are one ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The depth of relationship. Our family shares the same fate ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a more profound relationship compared to blood-relatives. Darling, Michi, Nei, Mana, Agnes, Mao are all precious to me. More valuable than my life ¡¹

    Edie pats Agnes and Mao-chan¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Why? Why would you have such an affinity towards people who aren¡¯t your blood relatives? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san asks. Edie.

    ¡¸ Hmm. It¡¯s basically similar to marriage ¡¹

    Marriage?

    ¡¸ Look, when two people get married, two unrelated people become a family. Isn¡¯t that what usually happens? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no blood relation, and yet, this is our HOME. And the people that live with us are our FAMILY. They¡¯re people I love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t marry in official papers, but it¡¯s inevitable. I¡¯m not an ordinary girl after all ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m born from an assassination cult. Furthermore, they sold me out ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is startled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not the only one born from a worthless place. I¡¯m also born from a messed up place ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, selling someone off at this age¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing rare. Darling bought Ruriko too ¡¹

    Edie looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. I bought Ruriko from Jii-chan ¡¹

    For 3000 yen.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but there¡¯s no punch line. Ruriko herself knows that she¡¯s sold off. You¡¯re making a big mistake if you think that she¡¯s an ordinary young lady. That girl also lived in a complex environment that she has her own hardships too ¡¹

    The life of a young lady of Kouzuki main family isn¡¯t easy.

    ¡¸ Returning to my story, I escaped from the people who bought me, and I joined in Darling¡¯s family. I was lucky. I¡¯m enjoying my daily life now ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san asks nervously.

    ¡¸ Someone born in the underground world can never officially marry. But, I have my beloved Darling ¡¹

    Edie embraces me.

    ¡¸ Ah, Edie-chan! Agnes too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao too! Mao too! ¡¹

    Agnes and Mao-chan cling to my legs.

    ¡¸ Then, this is my precious family! Their happiness is my happiness. I have something to protect now. People I treasure, and want to raise with love ¡¹

    Edie smiles happily.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Misuzu is Darling¡¯s official partner, but, it¡¯s okay. Misuzu is also a member of my precious family. I love everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Adelheid-san speaks whisperingly.

    ¡¸ And right now, you have a decent skill, but if you keep it at that pace, you will never grow. You will stay alone ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ In Reika¡¯s case, she joined in Kouzuki SS, and so it was still okay, but in your case, you don¡¯t have any organization affiliation, and it will be difficult for you ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks down.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you left Europe and came to Japan, right? And you had no success in Japan other than Torii-sama who hired you ¡¹

    Yeah, Europe needs connections more than Japan.

    Especially in bodyguard duties, it influences the nobility.

    ¡¸ Even when you have the A-rank specialist license from the Academy, there¡¯s hardly any nobility nor organization that wants to accept you. Well, you could¡¯ve lowered your standards, but if you do that, you¡¯ll join in an underground organization, not a security firm ¡¹

    Nobody will trust a 13-year-old girl for their safety.

    ¡¸ But, as mentioned earlier, in Japan, nobility will not hire someone whose origins are unknown as their bodyguard. Well, Torii-sama just happens to be an exception to that, and that¡¯s why they hired you ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t belong to the nobility, but they allow Torii-san to bring a personal bodyguard.

    Torii Mariko-san¡¯s Grandfather belongs to nobility and is the head of Kanou house.

    Inheriting that blood, she¡¯s accepted as a semi-nobility young lady.

    However, Torii house isn¡¯t nobility, and so they couldn¡¯t hire a bodyguard that belongs to the lineage of bodyguards in Japan.

    That¡¯s why they had to bring Adelheid-san, who comes from abroad.

    ¡¸ But, do you want to continue as Torii Mariko-sama¡¯s bodyguard? That seemed fun, but, once she graduates high school, she will dismiss female bodyguards and attendants ¡¹

    Because when the young ladies graduate high school, they will have a male bodyguard with them for their daily life.

    Bringing a female bodyguard of the same age only applies when they attend school.

    ¡¸ And in Torii house, only Torii Mariko-sama has the blood of Kanou house. You¡¯ll find no job in Torii house ¡¹

    Torii Mariko-san is the only one with the qualifications of a semi-nobility.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why come to us ¡¹

    Mao-chan tells Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun over here! Ehehehe ¡¹

    Then, Agnes¡­

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, plug your ears for a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it, just place your hands in your ears and say ¡°Aaaaaa¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, ¡°Aaaaaaa¡± ¡¹

    Mao-chan followed Agnes¡¯ instructions, plugged her ears, and says, ¡°Aaaaaaa.¡±

    ¡¸ Can you hear Agnes¡¯ voice? ¡¹

    Agnes asks. Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I can¡¯t hear it! Aaaaaah ¡¹

    You can hear it.

    Agnes nods, then, speaks to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Then, keep this a secret from Mao-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a benefit in joining our family! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ You can have sex with Papa! And if you ask for it, he can do it anytime, anywhere, and as many times as you want! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It feels great! It melts you in pleasure! There¡¯s no harm in doing it! ¡¹

    Look, Agnes.

    Adelheid-san is dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, can I stop now? ¡¹

    Mao-chan lets go of her ears.

    ¡¸ Did you hear anything? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope! I didn¡¯t hear anything! Mao doesn¡¯t know anything until she¡¯s an adult! ¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°until Mao-chan is an adult,¡± it¡¯s when ¡°Papa makes Mao-chan an adult!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right! I misspoke! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eheheheh ¡¹

    What do I do with these two angels?

    ¡¸ Well, think about it. For now, let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Oh right.

    The Anjou sisters are already there.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onee-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Mao-chan pulls Adelheid-san¡¯s hand while she still looks confused.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    For now, we head to the dining room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ooh, finally here ¡¹

    Jii-chan is also in the dining room.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and Torii-san are also here.

    Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Mizushima Karen-san are present.

    Rei-chan is also here.

    ¡¸ Usually, the maids are here, but since Katsuko-kun, Yoshiko, and Mana-kun cooked dinner, I thought that it should be just us ¡¹

    So he had the servants leave the room.

    ¡¸ What do you think after seeing this room? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ What do I think? It¡¯s extravagant. ¡¹

    Like, there¡¯s a chandelier in here.

    Also, there are oil paintings on the wall.

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    The overall size is about 12 tatami mats.

    There¡¯s a big table in the middle and chairs lined up with it¡­

    It¡¯s similar to the private room of the high-class Chinese restaurant that Minaho-neesan dined before.

    But.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much smaller than our mansion¡¯s dining room. The table in the middle is too big, and you can¡¯t conduct a party with many people here ¡¹

    This is the Kouzuki mansion, and so they hold parties here, but¡­

    This isn¡¯t the room for that.

    ¡¸ Hmm, this room isn¡¯t for parties. We have a separate room for that ¡¹

    Jii-chan said, laughing.

    ¡¸ The dining room is for the family in this mansion to dine ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes over, pushing a wagon while smiling.

    ¡¸ Right. This is a room for the family. We can invite people who are close to us but doesn¡¯t belong to the family, but, well, we have people who don¡¯t belong in my family in here today, but I¡¯ll allow you in as friends ¡¹

    Torii-san, Adelheid-san, and Karen-san

    ¡¸ Huh, where are the Anjou sisters? ¡¹

    The combat sisters should be here, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, those girls are eating on the other room together with their Masters ¡¹

    Kurama Misato and Arisu have fallen, and so they¡¯re not allowed to eat in the same room as Jii-chan.

    Therefore, Anjou Mitama and Kinuka too.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, they have the same dinner as us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that Katsuko-kun ¡¹

    Huh, Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-kun, what do you think this room is? ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a room for the family to eat their meal, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong, Onii-chan, it¡¯s not ¡°meal,¡± but dinner ¡¹

    Mana comes in with another meal wagon.

    ¡¸ Dinner? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s a place where you eat DINNER, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s called DINING ROOM ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san gives me a lesson while carrying another wagon of meals.

    ¡¸ Wait, it¡¯s only for dinner? What about breakfast? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s on the morning room over there ¡¹

    Y-Yoshiko-san, W-What¡¯s morning room?

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s also a lunchroom? ¡¹

    Then, Jii-chan and the girls in the room laughed.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Torii-san.

    Mana, Yoshiko-san, and Katsuko-nee.

    Nei, Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, and Luna.

    Michi, Edie, Agnes, and Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Papa, that¡¯s funny! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is Yo-chan so serious at times like this?! ¡¹

    They¡¯re not laughing at my stupidity.

    They were laughing at my facial expressions.

    It¡¯s only Adelheid-san and Karen-san who aren¡¯t laughing.

    ¡¸ The room for lunch isn¡¯t decided. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no Lunch Room ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san teaches me.

    ¡¸ Most of the time, I eat lunch outside ¡¹

    Yeah, if the head of the house doesn¡¯t eat dinner here, then there¡¯s no need for a room for that.

    ¡¸ Remember this, Danna-sama. You need to learn this when other nobility invites you to their home ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    Right, if I get in the dining room of a mansion of someone I don¡¯t know,

    If I head to the dining room for breakfast after staying over, they¡¯ll laugh at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think any other families follow the morning and dining rooms unless they are an old family, just like Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Torii-san tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Oh, what about Kaan-sama¡¯s house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve stayed over Momoko-oneesama¡¯s house multiple times but, speaking of which, I never went in their dining room before ¡¹

    Misuzu asks. Torii-san replied.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama has her villa inside Kaan-sama¡¯s mansion ¡¹

    They¡¯re not living apart, but instead, she lives in a mansion in the plot.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t entered Kaan-sama¡¯s main house yet ¡¹

    Torii-san hasn¡¯t entered the mansion of the head of the house.

    ¡¸ Kanou house doesn¡¯t give any distinction between Dining and Morning rooms ¡¹

    Torii Mariko-san has a blood relationship with Kanou house.

    She should¡¯ve stayed over her Grandfather¡¯s house before.

    ¡¸ The room themselves are still there, but, they eat both breakfast and dinner in the same room ¡¹

    Kanou house lost their former vigor.

    Jii-chan and all the other nobilities give them honorary position as foundations¡­That¡¯s how they manage to live for now.

    They can¡¯t hire lots of servants like before.

    Therefore, they eat their meals in one room.

    ¡¸ They only use the dining room? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks. Torii-san;

    ¡¸ No, they use only the morning room. There are hardly any people living there now. It¡¯s easier for them to use the morning room, which is smaller ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Jii-chan mutters with a sad tone.

    Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou house, they were the big three back then.

    Using a small room for breakfast and dinner, the image of Kanou house¡¯s ruin is too vivid for them.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough idle talk, let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee softens the mood.

    ¡¸ Our dinner for tonight isn¡¯t the Kouzuki style but our style. It has to be a full-course dinner! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Soup, Milanese cutlet, and legume curry ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Mana and Yoshiko cooked the curry! Oh right, we also have salad prepared ¡¹

    Mana adds another.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, take a seat ¡¹

    Ruriko urges me to sit down.

    Oh right, I¡¯m still standing.

    I mean, my seat is over there.

    The chair next to Misuzu is open.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸ No, nothing ¡¹

    The seating order¡¯s decided.

    Jii-chan, the head, is in the best location,

    Then, Misuzu.

    And I sit next to Misuzu as I¡¯m her partner.

    Torii-san is an outsider, and so she keeps the order as well.

    Therefore, Torii-san is a semi nobility but a guest, and so she sits on the seat of honor, close to Jii-chan and Misuzu.

    But, Adelheid-san is on the lower seat.

    Oh, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are with her.

    Yeah, this should be okay.

    ¡¸ By the way, have you finished the problem outside? ¡¹

    While the meals are distributed¡­

    Torii-san asks suddenly.

    ¡¸ Yes, for now, we caught them all without problems ¡¹

    I blurred out the details.

    ¡¸ Really? Haiji, how was it? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ It ended without problems ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t understand anything from that. You were there watching everything unfold, right? How did it all go? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone played an active role, and I feel ashamed in my immaturity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s not like you. That confidence in yourself was what¡¯s cute about you, Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ But when they showed off such overwhelming difference, my confidence is blown away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I see ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, are you going back there later? ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Minaho-neesan, Tsukiko, and Yomi are still there, I¡¯m also going with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama gave her instructions ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gave instructions to Misuzu?

    ¡¸ She asked to let Danna-sama feel his family ¡¹

    Feel his family.

    ¡¸ You need to feel the people who you want to protect once more ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou.

    We have to be merciless with them.

    It¡¯s all to make sure that the Kansai Yakuza will never touch Misuzu, Ruriko, and all the other young ladies.

    If they try to hurt the ladies of nobility, they will also experience the same cruelty like this, that¡¯s what we need to convey.

    We¡¯re punishing them, to make this an example for others.

    However, among the Yakuza daughters that we saved.

    Some of them will not like that their fathers and mothers will have a disastrous experience.

    Even so, we have to do it.

    It¡¯s so that I could protect this family.

    Even if those girls hate me.

    I must steel my heart.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s too kind that you might empathize with the prisoners, and so, Minaho-oneesama worries ¡¹

    If I go there right away.

    I will pity Tendou Otome and the eight daughters.

    It¡¯s highly likely that Tendou Sadao will not receive any harsh punishment.

    Therefore, I had to return home.

    Have dinner with the family.

    It¡¯s a break for my mental tension.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, she didn¡¯t come back with you ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s with her friends ¡¹

    To be precise, she¡¯s unconscious, together with the other daughters of Yakuza.

    ¡¸ She will not come back ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s great. I don¡¯t think she should ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I mean, in the end, she never looked straight into our eyes when talking ¡¹

    Tendou Otome wasn¡¯t looking?

    ¡¸ Her head is filled with nothing but her friends ¡¹

    Right.

    Torii-san¡¯s right.

    Tendou Otome only worries about Tokuda Sonoko, and her friends, who are hostages of her father.

    She didn¡¯t look at our faces.

    Her head is filled with such thoughts.

    ¡¸ I would say that I¡¯m also sharp-tongued that I only think about myself, but¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ But I still look at the people around me. But she, she never looks at anything but one thing ¡¹

    She looks at the situation objectively.

    She has a cheeky personality, but she¡¯s smart.

    She pushes strong, but she never forces the impossible.

    ¡¸ Oh, just like Adelheid-san ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ What about Haiji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well. That¡¯s what I experienced after being on the same operation ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks around a lot.

    She asserts herself a lot but never pushes for the impossible.

    She¡¯s emotional, but she listens to others.

    They have the strength to accept the opinions of others with a calm presence.

    ¡¸ I see, Tendou Otome lacks that part ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    ¡¸ No, well, I found the reason why Tendou Otome can¡¯t work with us ¡¹

    She concentrates on herself that she can¡¯t see what¡¯s around her.

    If she doesn¡¯t listen to what others say, then,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why Edie left Tendou Otome behind and sneaked in alone ¡¹

    Edie and Tendou Otome were supposed to infiltrate the karaoke bar from behind.

    Then, if Edie supported Tendou Otome, they could¡¯ve come in late.

    Tendou Otome, who is impatient to save Sonoko-san, will ignore Edie¡¯s orders and rush recklessly once they arrive.

    Tsukiko gave an order to have Tendou Otome follow Edie¡¯s instructions, but.

    If she moves before Edie could order her to stop, that will only put the Yakuza on guard.

    That¡¯s why Edie ignored Tendou Otome.

    She sneaked in with her maximum speed.

    That was the right call.

    I mean, Minaho-neesan¡¯s amazing, she deployed Edie and Tendou Otome together from behind.

    She knows.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still immature as well ¡¹

    I sighed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Take your time to learn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, discovering your mishaps and learning from it is what makes life fun. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I look around the dining room.

    This is my family.

    Yeah.

    Minaho-neesan is right, I can feel them now.

    Before long, all the meals are prepared on the table.

    It¡¯s warm, and it smells delicious.

    It¡¯s dinner where the family poured their love into making this.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone. Together! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks.

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu! ¡¹

    Cheerful voices echo in the room.

 Chapter 909. Night of Fun / Desire to Join

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that I stayed over because Momoko-oneesama ordered me ¡¹

    While we¡¯re having a peaceful dinner.

    Torii Mariko-san speaks to Misuzu.

    Adelheid-san, well, she¡¯s eating and talking to Shou-neechan and Rei-chan.

    Yeah, I think that Adelheid-san cant¡¯ discuss it with anyone but the two professional bodyguards.

    She will reject Michi and Edie as they¡¯re only several years older, and so she can¡¯t discuss with them honestly.

    Shou-neechan is mature in that regard.

    Shou-neechan went her way to welcome us because she¡¯s worried about Adelheid-san.

    That means Shou-neechan¡¯s looking forward to hiring Adelheid-san.

    She didn¡¯t call out to the Anjou sisters, the other bodyguard.

    She ignored Tendou Otome altogether.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Torii-san with a smile.

    Jii-chan listens to the conversation with a smile on his face.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t receive any scolding at the party. I was wondering why Kouzuki-sama and everyone looks like they have no leeway. I¡¯m aware of Momoko-oneesama¡¯s broadmindedness ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-san, Momoko-neechan, is the young lady of Kaan house, a family that rivals Kouzuki house in scale.

    She¡¯s confident in herself and has a lot of composure.

    She¡¯s fearless, or should I say that¡­

    Momoko-neechan treats Torii-san as a little sister and dotes on her.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s just the difference on family tradition ¡¹

    Family tradition.

    ¡¸ Seeing everyone so charming, it became clear to me ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at Agnes, and Mao, and the young girls sitting on the other side of the table.

    ¡¸ In the bathroom and in the room after, these girls never speak too loudly, act violently, nor speak selfishly. It surprised me. What obedient children they are ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? To me, it looks like Agnes is playing around with everyone ¡¹

    I asked unconsciously

    ¡¸ Indeed, they always enjoy what they have with a smile. However ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Our relatives in Torii house have small children too, and we all gather together during New Year. They always make a lot of fuss. You won¡¯t find anyone among them who sits down calmly. They cry, scream, fight, make a lot of noise saying ¡°I want orange,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat carrots,¡± they always cause trouble ¡¹

    You mean ordinary children make more noise?

    Yeah.

    I never see Agnes and the girls do that.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s because Torii house was an upstart? Is that why the children aren¡¯t disciplined? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ If you bring them to that spacious bathroom, they will probably play around, splash water, and play pranks on the adults. It will be chaotic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I think it¡¯s because ours is only females ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, gender is irrelevant for children. My cousins have lots of mischievous children among women ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know anything about socializing with relatives, and so¡­

    I don¡¯t understand what she talks about.

    ¡¸ When the adults are having a serious talk, they will disrupt without a care¡­Seriously, they are all selfish ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Jii-chan;

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you like that when you were young? ¡¹

    Torii-san blushed.

    ¡¸ Indeed, perhaps I was ¡¹

    She¡¯s got this much freedom right now, I think she had more when she was a child.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I thought¡­ Kouzuki-sama¡¯s family probably had the children disciplined to not cause trouble to others, to not make too much noise, and to not disturb adults. That¡¯s why Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama always show an earnest and serious attitude. It¡¯s not because they have no composure, but it¡¯s the kind of education they received, that was my inference ¡¹

    Yeah, Momoko-neechan shows plenty of composure and compared to that¡­

    Misuzu and Ruriko show a serious character all the time.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Your inference has a few mistakes ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks.

    ¡¸ Which ones is it? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks back.

    ¡¸ First, we have a lot of problem children, even in Kouzuki house. Furthermore, also when they can hold back during kindergarten when they reach high school and university, some of them can¡¯t discipline themselves ¡¹

    Oh, even among Jii-chan¡¯s students.

    Some are causing a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ In nobility, or should I mention wealthy families, disciplining their child is a hard task. When one has plenty of money, they start to spoil their children. And some parents can¡¯t find the difference from doting their child to giving their child money. When they raise the child like that, the child will also raise their child the same way. That¡¯s where the chain starts. For me, I had cases where I tell the 70-year-old parent to discipline their 50-year-old male child that was too undisciplined ¡¹

    Jii-chan is already 82.

    He scolds the 70-year-old parent.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house disciplines their children, but is it different from your family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s not. If that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    Jii-chan stares at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ However, if you belong in the head house, furthermore, you are the heir, it¡¯s different. We have an overwhelming pressure to make sure that we observe our surroundings since birth ¡¹

    When people always watch you, you won¡¯t do anything that will embarrass themselves.

    To meet up the expectations of the people around you.

    ¡¸ You need to receive praise that you are an honest and fair man, or you will lose the unity of the clan. And once there¡¯s internal trouble, it brings the fall of the family. Especially when you are someone who stands above the Japanese people ¡¹

    Jii-chan continues his talk. Torii-san listens earnestly.

    ¡¸ Kaan¡¯s granddaughter, Momoko-kun, was it? She has an open-minded personality because she¡¯s not the succeeding head despite being the daughter of the head family ¡¹

    Yeah, she has a male sibling that will inherit the clan.

    ¡¸ If I recall, the man has an earnest and serious personality ¡¹

    Right.

    Kouzuki Souji, who wants to become Ruriko¡¯s husband, has a serious personality as well.

    Kouzuki Satoshi, who will not become the successor, unless something lucky happens to him, has a carefree personality.

    ¡¸ The environment, especially their situation shapes the personality of a person ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Without the eldest son of the same generation among Ruriko and Misuzu, Kouzuki house raised them as the next successors. Therefore, they have a serious personality and borrowing your words, they show now leeway ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, forgive the rudeness ¡¹

    Torii-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind. For Misuzu and Ruriko, hearing impressions that they are ¡°serious, fair, and honest¡± is better than ¡°composed, has leeway, and is generous¡± ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Especially Ruriko, she has been serving Ruriko as her servant all this time, and so her servant-like personality can¡¯t leave her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san bows her head to her grandfather.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. Yoshiko will not be the successor of Kouzuki house as much as possible ¡¹

    Unless Misuzu and Ruriko were kidnapped or passed away.

    Yoshiko-san is the eldest among Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters, but, she¡¯s not a legal daughter of Jii-chan¡¯s late eldest son.

    Besides, Misuzu and Ruriko have supporters backing them from the clan, but, Yoshiko-san¡¯s suddenly announced as the granddaughter, she has no backers.

    I mean, Yoshiko-san lived and served Ruriko as a servant since her childhood, and so¡­

    Nobody thinks that she will break her relationship with Ruriko and announce candidacy for succession.

    ¡¸ However, when you show an easy-going look to your family, some fools will misunderstand ¡¹

    To prevent an idiot who would go at Yoshiko-san, thinking that it¡¯s all or nothing.

    ¡¸ Be careful with people who approach you. If you think that they¡¯re suspicious, then don¡¯t entertain them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I agree with Grandfather ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks to Jii-chan respectfully.

    ¡¸ By the way, as for the young girls you mentioned ¡¹

    Jii-chan points at Agnes and the girls.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house didn¡¯t discipline those children. They are from Kuromori house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, they weren¡¯t disciplined according to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s instructions? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    Kuromori doesn¡¯t belong to the nobility, but they are better than the children of Torii house.

    She thinks that they should be more unreasonable.

    ¡¸ I mean, we don¡¯t discipline our children that hard ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Even without telling them Mao-chan and Agnes-chan never do anything that troubles us. They also help out a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Everyone¡¯s like that! Nobody¡¯s selfish ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ They were raised watching their parent¡¯s backs ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Nagisa-kun has a hard time putting the flower shop on track, doesn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    She talks to Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes! Mama¡¯s always working hard and is tired most of the time, and so Mao has to cheer her up! That¡¯s why Mao can¡¯t be selfish! When Mama¡¯s sleeping, I stay quiet! When it¡¯s time to wake up, I wake her up gently ¡¹

    Those were her thoughts.

    ¡¸ But, Papa¡¯s also here now, and so Mama¡¯s much more energetic! Mao¡¯s also energetic! Everybody is happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But don¡¯t lose control. You need to look around to make sure that you don¡¯t cause trouble to Papa and everyone! We can¡¯t let other people get angry at Papa because of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know~ ¡¹

    Agnes, Mao-chan?

    ¡¸ Agnes always watches Yo-chan¡¯s back ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh? It¡¯s not just Agnes-san. I also watch Onii-sama¡¯s back and keep in mind to not embarrass Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯m sorry to say Grandfather, but I¡¯m already at my limit on working hard for Kouzuki house. But, if it¡¯s for Danna-sama¡¯s sake, I can endure anything, and I will persevere ¡¹

    Misuzu too.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s not for Onii-chan¡¯s sake, but we mimic Onii-chan. Agnes-chan and the girls, and I do the same ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ I mean, Onii-chan never lies and is serious when it comes to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. During the party, Danna-sama¡¯s always so reserved ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If it was any other man, then they would assert themselves and make a lot of clamors ¡¹

    Mana, Misuzu, Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Like, ordering Mii-chan to bring him water while all the other young ladies are looking ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Ya-chan, what the hell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re the fiance of the young lady of Kouzuki house, it¡¯s common to get arrogant! Like ¡°Hey, Misuzu, bring me sake, all the sake!¡± or ¡°What about it, got complaints?¡± or something like that ¡¹

    That¡¯s a stupid guy.

    ¡¸ Or maybe, you won¡¯t show yourself out of embarrassment because it¡¯s an all women¡¯s party ¡¹

    Torii-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Despite all that, Kuromori-sama escorted Misuzu-sama all the time ¡¹

    Oh, they did say that.

    It¡¯s a party for the young ladies.

    They see me as a quiet guy.

    I see. Ordinary guys would try to assert themselves.

    Or, they would be too embarrassed to show up.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t leave Misuzu alone ¡¹

    There were too many events that unfold in the party today.

    ¡¸ When there¡¯s danger, I want to be there to keep her safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ You really are different. I don¡¯t see any other man with that thought around me ¡¹

    Torii-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s a lion after all ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the sole male lion in our pride. He looks after us to make sure that we¡¯re out of harm¡¯s way. It¡¯s darling who checks whether Michi and I can fight an opponent or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the keystone of this family ¡¹

    Michi added.

    ¡¸ Yeah. In the end, it¡¯s Yo-chan. Yo-chan never looks down on his opponents after all. He always looks at the other party earnestly, think of how to deal with them, and he¡¯s never optimistic. The sense of danger that this blessing can collapse from a single mistake is engraved in his mind ¡¹

    Nei speaks her analysis.

    ¡¸ Thus, Yo-chan never forgets gratitude towards others, and he never depends too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just say that I¡¯m a coward ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m afraid that everyone in the family will hate me. That¡¯s why I never do anything that will make them ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Agnes too ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Agnes is also afraid that Papa will hate her! Therefore, Agnes never does anything that will make Papa hate her. Agnes will always be a good girl! Agnes will do her best to stay cute! Agnes will do her best in studies too ¡¹

    Agnes feels she has no place to go if I leave her.

    Therefore, she¡¯s afraid that I will hate her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna, you read my thoughts?

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan¡¯s love for Nii-san is genuine ¡¹

    Luna said. Agnes nods.

    ¡¸ Also, the person who is afraid that the family will hate them and abandoned is Nii-san. Nii-san¡¯s negative thoughts are handed to Agnes-chan, and so they feel nervous and think that she has to become a good girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s my fault? ¡¹

    If my negative thoughts influence them poorly, then¡­

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I wonder about that? I think that tension is okay. Everyone can feel a sense of responsibility, thinking that they have to do something to keep the family safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think it¡¯s okay to stay like that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you can¡¯t help but have negative thoughts deep inside your mind. It¡¯s the result of how Yo-chan lived, and I don¡¯t think we can fix that right away ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ If my personality causes trouble to the family, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Our family have people with various personalities ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-chan¡¯s negative thoughts concentrate on the personality that you want to protect the family, right? But, look, we have people in our family who just say, ¡°Go! Go!¡± ¡¹

    It¡¯s Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re balanced out from the start. Earlier, Edie-oneesama and Michi are right, Onii-sama is our keystone, the man who ties up the family together, and so it¡¯s okay to stay as heavy as that ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not for me to say, but everyone does love Kuromori-san, and they don¡¯t want Kuromori-san to hate them ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan isn¡¯t my woman, and so she stands from a neutral position, she speaks from the results of reading everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ Then, uhm, the one most afraid that Kuromori-san will hate her is¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Tsukiko-oneesama, she worries a lot ¡¹

    Tsukiko? She fears that I will hate her?

    ¡¸ Yes. Tsukiko-oneesama loves Kuromori-san too much ¡¹

    No, well¡­

    ¡¸ The eldest of the Takakura sisters is the most stable, but her stability isn¡¯t for the better? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes. Tsukiko-oneesama always pushes herself too hard. Also, Yomi-oneechan is easy to get carried away ¡¹

    Oh.

    I guess it wasn¡¯t appropriate to bring the two there.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Minaho-san¡¯s with them ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. She will surely notice if anything unusual happens to Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. For now, I¡¯ll talk to Tsukiko once I return there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan bows her head.

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s not Kuromori house, they all are from Kuromori house ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells Torii-san.

    ¡¸ This young man had become the support of Kouzuki house before anyone noticed ¡¹

    He laughs.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, you¡¯re also my Grandpa ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯m also one of those you carry away ¡¹

    He speaks like he¡¯s having fun.

    ¡¸ But, I can sense the aspiration of this family. I never know any other group who has this much talent overflowing that help each other ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Karen, from now on, you¡¯re a member of this family ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Mizushima Karen, who sits on the servant¡¯s table.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it! Papa will make you happy! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles and speaks to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ It will hurt at first, but it will turn to pleasure right away ¡¹

    Agnes, look.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you resolve yourself. However, it¡¯s to accept happiness ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, after listening to everyone, I am confident that Kuromori-sama and everyone is kind people ¡¹

    Karen-san speaks timidly.

    ¡¸ Please treat me well ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Mana also smiles at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko, and you have another one ¡¹

    Jii-chan whispers.

    Well, it¡¯s the number of pets I have to keep.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great but also hard for you ¡¹

    He sends me a glance.

    ¡¸ Oh, Danna-sama can take it, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-chan, you also need to learn your limits ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Then, want to increase it by two? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do so ¡¹

    Hey, girls¡­

    Misuzu, Ruriko, you want to keep two pets?

    ¡¸ Hey, girls ¡¹

    As soon as I tried to talk to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san stands from her seat

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Haiji? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised, but¡­

    ¡¸ Please let me join in!! ¡¹

    She shouted.

    ¡¸ Allow me to join the family as well!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 910. Night of Fun / More Family, Lost Family

    ¡¸ Allow me to join the family as well!!! ¡¹

    Adelheid-san suddenly declared.

    ¡¸ Sure! Right, Papa? ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Err, ¡¹

    I can¡¯t process what just happened.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we know that this would happen ¡¹

    Edie says while still eating.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a gathering of people who lost their family and is filled with talent, skill, and cute girls. It¡¯s the world¡¯s proposition. Common sense ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll look after her, so please accept her ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells me.

    She¡¯s accepting Adelheid-san as her little sister.

    ¡¸ Of course, I will also look after her. If she wants, I can train her to become a first-class professional bodyguard ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Professional bodyguard. Furthermore, the two top elites are vouching for her, she must be extremely talented.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ Reika and I were both stubborn until we met you, remember? She¡¯s that kind of girl, and so I want to look after her ¡¹

    She probably sees Adelheid-san as a cute little sister.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re insistent, and this girl is stubborn, and in the end, the cause of it is that she doesn¡¯t have a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we want to accept her ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at Adelheid-san with gentle eyes.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Haiji¡¯s contracted with me! ¡¹

    Torii-san complained.

    ¡¸ Oh? But you did dismiss her during the party, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ But, I also decided to continue to employ her after that ¡¹

    Torii-san retorts.

    ¡¸ But, did she accept Torii-sama¡¯s proposal ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-She did! Right! Haiji?! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouted. Adelheid-san doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Do you have proof of that? Did you have her signature on legal contract papers? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan puts pressure.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going that way, then nobody can prove that I dismissed Haiji earlier! Then, Haiji still is my bodyguard! ¡¹

    It seems like she can¡¯t let go of Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Oh? Torii-san, I have witnessed Torii-sama dismiss this child. Reika, you saw that too, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I saw it earlier in the party ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I saw it too ¡¹

    Luna raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Misuzu, and I were close by when it happened ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san was on a separate table though.

    ¡¸ We have so many witnesses, and yet, you say that you haven¡¯t dismissed her? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan provokes Torii-san.

    ¡¸ T-Then I only need to reemploy her! That¡¯s it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t establish a contract with her unless you have legal papers to back you up ¡¹

    In this conversation, Torii-san, a young lady, has no chance of winning against Shou-neechan, the head of the on-site team of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Even if the current contract still exists, if I recall, her contract with Torii-sama¡¯s family is until the end of the month, correct? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    For outsiders, they will listen attentively when it comes to contract clauses, and they will not forget that.

    ¡¸ Either way. She¡¯s free to pick whoever contractor she wants. It¡¯s not Torii-sama¡¯s decision ¡¹

    Hearing Shou-neechan says that¡­

    ¡¸ Wrong, Shou, she wants to join in our family, not a contract ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Once she joins the family, she can¡¯t leave. That¡¯s what family means ¡¹

    ¡¸ They say that blood is thicker than water, but our bonds is thicker than blood ¡¹

    Michi tells Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ However, once you join in our family, that means you will remain as one, no matter what happens. We will support you, and we will not abandon you, even if that costs our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what it means to join our family ¡¹

    Michi and Edie said. Torii-san;

    ¡¸ What?! Is this some cult or something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, it¡¯s a family ¡¹

    Edie answers Torii-san with a bothered tone.

    ¡¸ It means everyone gets along, right? Luna ¡¹

    Agnes asks Luna.

    ¡¸ Err, for Torii-sama who has a family, she won¡¯t understand what it means ¡¹

    Luna replies.

    ¡¸ In our case, our real families were destroyed, and we become children with no place to go. Us Takakura sisters just lost our parents ¡¹

    Luna looks at Adelheid-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ We have this mysterious power. Therefore, most adults would want to capture us and use our powers for their benefit. But, Nii-san accepted us in his family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s not just Luna-chan, me too. Furthermore, everyone thinks of how I would live from now on, even my school were also in the family¡¯s consideration ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural! Koyomi-chan is also a member of our family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh well, let¡¯s go all out! Anyone who had their real father or mother or someone related by blood, killed by someone else, and had no family to accept them, raise your hand ¡¹

    Nei raised her hand immediately.

    ¡¸ Both my parents and brother were murdered, and so, Yo-chan is now my precious brother, and everyone here is my dear family! ¡¹

    Then, Mana raised her head.

    ¡¸ Me too! My father, well¡­ ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s no longer alive.

    ¡¸ Karen-san, my family also abandoned me. My Grandfather and mother don¡¯t need me, they said. Then, Onii-chan picked me up. Karen-san isn¡¯t the only one who was abandoned by their family. Therefore, I welcome you, and I will keep you safe. From now on, call me Onee-chan ¡¹

    She speaks to Mizushima Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Y-You? ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Mana, nice to meet you ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ AS mentioned earlier, both our parents were murdered ¡¹

    ¡¸ My parents are no longer here ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ And so, Adelheid-san, it¡¯s okay to stay with us. We welcome you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Adelheid-san is also an orphan.

    Luna knows that from reading Adelheid-san¡¯s thoughts.

    No, that¡¯s wrong.

    They were reading Shou-neechan and Rei-chan¡¯s thoughts.

    Kouzuki SS should have checked through Adelheid-san¡¯s history.

    She¡¯s an orphan yet. She has a license from the academy and is now a professional at age 13. Shou-neechan praises Adelheid-san.

    They can see those thoughts.

    ¡¸ Me too, I just lost my father ¡¹

    Ruriko shows a sad smile.

    Ruriko¡¯s father¡­Jii-chan took away his life to prevent his rebellion inside Kouzuki house.

    Jii-chan looks at Ruriko with lonely eyes.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Adelheid-san, I can feel like you and I are really, really, really close. You¡¯re not alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is moved.

    ¡¸ However, you will need to resolve yourself if you want to join the family ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes. I know the terms. I accept it ¡¹

    Adelheid-san replies.

    The terms of joining this family.

    That is, to become my woman.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a term or condition ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, all you have to do is bring happiness to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Or rather, I should ask, are you prepared to love and live for the sake of the family? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Hey! Cut! ¡¹

    Torii-san protests, but,

    ¡¸ No, We¡¯re a cooperative system. We¡¯re not forcing anyone, it¡¯s all for you to decide ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Adelheid-san, I like girls like you. You¡¯re a bit stubborn, but it¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and rei-chan talks to Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Agnes also likes Karen-chan! I want you to stay with our family forever! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan speak to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, what about you? Do you like Agnes and everyone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Adelheid-san, will you accept us as your elder sisters? And the younger girls as your little sisters? ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looks at Mao-chan, the youngest of the group.

    Mao-chan¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? What about Mao? ¡¹

    Hm? What is she worried about?

    ¡¸ Was Mao¡¯s father murdered too? ¡¹

    Nagisa raised Mao-chan alone.

    She doesn¡¯t know who her father is.

    It sure is one of the men who followed Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s orders and raped Nagisa, although;

    Even if we find him, nothing will change.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s Papa is Agnes¡¯ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes hugged Mao-chan and said.

    ¡¸ We have a Papa! That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to think about it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right! As expected of Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs.

    She¡¯s still young, and so she believes what her elder sisters tell her.

    ¡¸ Right! Papa! Papa has always been Agnes¡¯ Papa! ¡¹

    Ah.

    As for Agnes.

    She knows.

    Agnes knows that I replaced Shirasaka Sousuke as her Papa.

    And that Shirasaka Sousuke died, murdered rather.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious! Agnes will forever be my Agnes ¡¹

    I look into her eyes and tell her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Hey, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too, Agnes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! Papa! Agnes also loves Mao-chan and everyone! Therefore! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ I also love new girls! Right, Papa? ¡¹

    I look at Adelheid-san and Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Of course, I welcome you two ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s open a bottle of wine. The adults will drink wine, and the children will toast with juice ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a wine bottle.

    ¡¸ Ah, you can¡¯t drink, Dear. You still have jobs to do. And Shige-chan, you can only take a sip, take care of your body ¡¹

    I got juice.

    Jii-chan gets only a sip.

    Katsuko-nee calls Jii-chan ¡°Shige-chan¡± when it¡¯s just us family in the room.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana will help out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also help out ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko helped-out pouring wine and juice on everyone¡¯s glasses.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko-sama? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the dining table of Kuromori family, and so¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko helps out with the housework.

    ¡¸ Uuugh, I can¡¯t understand ¡¹

    However, Torii-san can¡¯t understand why the young lady of Kouzuki house does that.

    ¡¸ I wonder how do I report all this to Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, how about you tell her what you saw? ¡¹

    Misuzu said, laughing.

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-sama is also my Momoko-oneesama. But, I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯ll believe my story or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? I don¡¯t think Momoko-oneesama will believe that any of this is true ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s troubled.

    The relationship in our family is hard to understand.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not only Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, but Kouzuki-sama also accepts this baffling group ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s watching all this on the same dining table.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a member of this family after all ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Torii-san stopped thinking.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right! Love you, Ojii-chan! Agnes and everyone feels the same way, right? ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes! Papa¡¯s grandpa is Agnes¡¯ grandpa too! ¡¹

    Agnes replies with her angelic smile.

    ¡¸ Err, shouldn¡¯t that be great-grandfather? ¡¹

    Torii-san is dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re overthinking it ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Torii-san shrinks back in fear.

    ¡¸ Although, you¡¯re entertaining. I can understand why Kaan¡¯s granddaughter won¡¯t let you go ¡¹

    Jii-chan stares at her, Torii-san shrinks further, saying ¡°haha-¡±

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a good thinker, but, you¡¯re held captive by the common sense from the environment that raised you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, once you break through that stiff common sense, you will become a functional girl who has great insight. The problem is caused by the environment that raised you, it¡¯s not your talents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try jumping over your common sense and think flexibly. Just like him ¡¹

    Jii-chan points at me.

    ¡¸ He does not own Kouzuki house. He won over Misuzu, Ruriko, and I over to his family instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t seem to understand.

    Jii-chan and his granddaughters are our family, but¡­

    The other Kouzuki clan members, like Kouzuki Souji, and Satoshi, they¡¯re not our family.

    ¡¸ Once you understand how it happened, you will also come here ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I-I will? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Maybe not now, but once you switch to Copernicus¡¯ way of thinking, I¡¯m sure that Torii-san will join in our family too ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ However, Yoshiko, how long are you thinking of using pity to join in? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san panics as she¡¯s suddenly brought up.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t wait for it. He¡¯s busy as you can see, and so you need to become a bit more assertive, Yoshiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Grandfather, may I? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at me.

    That means¡­

    She¡¯s asking whether it¡¯s okay for Jii-chan¡¯s last Granddaughter, Yoshiko-san, to become my woman as well.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you to decide. I¡¯m not giving you orders ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Although, I don¡¯t think you should stay in that status quo, where the other family shows mercy to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks down.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko should learn from the girl who mustered up her courage and asked to join the family earlier ¡¹

    Saying that. Jii-chan looks at Adelheid-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t drink wine. You¡¯re coming with me later. This will be your first job ¡¹

    Edie calls out to Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ As for Michi, you can. I will be guarding Darling later ¡¹

    That means, when I¡¯m going to return to the confinement location for Tendou Sadao and the other Yakuza, Edie and Adelheid-san will come with me.

    ¡¸ I will remain in guard here, I will not drink alcohol ¡¹

    Hearing that;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s our job. Leave it to us, and Michi-chan, go mingle with the other girls sometimes ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan chose juice instead of wine.

    ¡¸ Michi, rely on Shou-neechan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi accepts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all, is that good enough? ¡¹

    Edie reminds Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Adelheid-san is somewhat perplexed.

    Edie noticed that.

    ¡¸ You can call me Edie-oneesama, or sister Edie, anything. I¡¯m now your elder sister ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. If that¡¯s the case, please call me Haiji ¡¹

    Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Hey, Haiji?! I¡¯m the only one who can call you that ¡¹

    Torii-san shouted, but.

    ¡¸ My late father called me Haiji when I was young ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ My father was a Japanese man. I didn¡¯t understand why he would call ¡°Adelheid¡± as ¡°Haiji,¡± but my father called me that way, and so it¡¯s precious to me ¡¹

    Adelheid-san looked at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ When I first met Mariko-ojousama, she said, ¡°Your name is Adelheid, so I¡¯ll call you Haiji,¡± it made me happy. It made me emotional. I left Europe, and chose to serve Torii-sama¡¯s house because of that line ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Then, why is it read like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You still don¡¯t know Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Do you not know ¡°Heidi¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just the name ¡¹

    I never watched it.

    ¡¸ What about Heidi, the girl of the Alps? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know that at all ¡¹

    What¡¯s the relationship?

    ¡¸ Hey, Nei-chan! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee scolds Nei.

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry, forget about that one ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ The real name of Heidi is Adelheid-san ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Therefore, A-chan¡¯s father named her Adelheid from ¡°Heidi, the girl of the alps¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m sure of it ¡¹

    Nei declared.

    ¡¸ I think we have a videotape of Heidi in the mansion¡¯s archives, let¡¯s watch that next time ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s the room where the former prostitutes left their manga and videotapes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s watch! Luna, Koyomi, Karen, and Mao-chan, let¡¯s watch them together ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s! Karen-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan called her out, Karen-san replies.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s a promise, Haiji-oneesama ¡¹

    Luna smiled, and told Adelheid-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone¡¯s got their glass filled! Let¡¯s toast! ¡¹

    Mana tells everyone.

    ¡¸ Okay, now everyone holds their glass up high ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan too, like this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Ruriko ask everyone to raise their glass.

    ¡¸ Then, to lead the toast¡­ ¡¹

    Nei looks at me, but¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu, do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your day, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu hosted the party.

    And since we¡¯re in Kouzuki mansion, it is Misuzu¡¯s day.

    ¡¸ Yes. Then I will ¡¹

    Misuzu stood up and looked at everyone.

    ¡¸ To celebrate Haiji-san and Karen as they join our family. Also, for the health and happiness of our family! Cheers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cheers! ¡¹

    Everyone toasted their drinks.

    Torii-san also joins in with a smile at times like this.

    What a fun personality.

    Yoshiko-san feels a little down because of what Jii-chan told her.

    ¡¸ Darling ¡¹

    Edie whispered.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great that those girls joined the family without problems ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Adelheid-san, no, Haiji-san looks like she broke through.

    Karen-san shows a calm face, compared to the time where Misuzu was forcing her consent.

    She knows what kind of people we have in the family, and she gets along with the girls of her age.

    And as expected, she¡¯s afraid of Misuzu as she¡¯s the young lady of Kouzuki house and is older than her.

    ¡¸ Right now, we see our family increasing ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ But, later, Otome will lose hers ¡¹

    Tendou Otome will lose her family.

    Otome¡¯s father, Tendou Sadao, awaits prison.

    ¡¸ If Otome¡¯s thoughts were turned Copernican, then we can still save her ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ It means, that once she lost her family, she might join in our family ¡¹

 Chapter 911. Night of Fun / Composition

    ¡¸ Take care! ¡¹

    Mao-chan waved her hand.

    ¡¸ Agnes will be studying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Karen-chan and I will study with you. Right, Karen-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Luna and Karen-san will watch over Agnes¡¯ studies.

    That said, Agnes never went to school until now, and she needs to study extra hard as she will attend Misuzu¡¯s super-high-class school.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan have good grades.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll play with Mao-chan ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, Mao, and Koyomi-chan will play! ¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan, look after Mao-chan. Mana will help out Katsuko-nee in cleaning up.

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. This is the Kouzuki mansion, you have to entertain your guests, right? ¡¹

    That guest is Torii Mariko-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, leave it to us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Ruriko.

    It looks like they¡¯ve divided the work for each one of them already.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll return to headquarters. Reika, bring them to the former training building ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s the head of Kouzuki SS, and so she can¡¯t move together with us.

    Therefore, Rei-chan will bring us to the old training building for Kouzuki SS, where Tendou Sadao and Tendou Otome are imprisoned.

    We¡¯re going together, that means¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Kuromori members, Nei and,

    Edie, who¡¯s guarding us.

    Then, Adelheid-san, no, it¡¯s Haiji-san, who just entered the family.

    ¡¸ You bring Haiji, but why can¡¯t I come too? ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ I feel like that one¡¯s more fun to watch than here ¡¹

    Well, you see.

    ¡¸ Oh, Torii-san, are you that interested in the lives of middle-aged Yakuza? ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ Yeah. We¡¯re going to interrogate some loud and terrible looking old men, you want to watch? ¡¹

    Nei speaks in ridicule.

    ¡¸ Well, but¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san sends Haiji-san a glance.

    Yeah, she doesn¡¯t want Haiji-san to go.

    She wants a chance to talk to Haiji-san with just the two of them and persuade them to become her bodyguard again.

    Edie¡¯s bringing Haiji-san to not let that happen.

    Torii-san, a young lady, probably can¡¯t comprehend Haiji-san¡¯s resolution.

    She moved to join in our family right away.

    Cutting off her attachment towards Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re to face dangerous people, and so we can¡¯t bring Torii-sama with us ¡¹

    Rei-chan stops her with a kind smile.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If Torii-sama gets hurt, then not only Torii-sama¡¯s family will blame us, but also Kaan-sama and Kanou-sama ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Torii-san stayed here because of Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s orders.

    Her Grandfather is the head of Kanou house, and so she has a blood relationship with that family too.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, give it up. Ruriko, Yoshiko-oneesama, and I will keep you company ¡¹

    Misuzu concluded.

    With the three young ladies of Kouzuki house around her, Torii-san can¡¯t refuse.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell you what happens on the other side later so you could report it to Momoko-oneechan ¡¹

    And I finish it off.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Torii-san is disheartened.

    ¡¸ H-Haiji, be careful ¡¹

    Hearing her former master, Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please take care of her ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    She no longer uses ¡°Mariko-ojousama¡± to show that she¡¯s no longer her servant.

    ¡¸ Michi, look after them ¡¹

    I tell Michi.

    I think it¡¯s okay now, but still, one shouldn¡¯t let down their guard.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Master ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸ Hey, boy ¡¹

    Lastly, Jii-chan calls me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t go easy on the Yakuza. They¡¯re people you can¡¯t coexist within this world ¡¹

    He looked at me in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ If everyone is distributed in the right place, then there will be nobody unneeded. That¡¯s for sure. But, people who harm society just from their existence also exist. They¡¯re the cancer cells ¡¹

    That¡¯s Tendou Sadao and his group?

    ¡¸ If you leave the cancer cells, they will harm one¡¯s body. You must cut off the bad cells out of the body. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Like Shirasaka Sousuke, Cesario Viola¡­

    Yeah, their existence needs to perish.

    They spread harm from staying alive.

    However.

    ¡¸ Are Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou that irredeemable villains? ¡¹

    If you ask me, they seem like a small fry.

    ¡¸ The small fries create more damage compared to the big-shits you¡¯ve dealt with before. You should learn from today ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Rei-chan leads the way, and we walk down the corridor.

    Huh?

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka are standing near the door, looking gloomy.

    ¡¸ Did you finish your dinner? ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks to the sisters with a bright tone.

    Oh, the sisters have the lunch box and tea distributed among the members of Kouzuki SS.

    However.

    ¡¸ No, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet ¡¹

    The two replied with a depressed tone.

    Yeah, they haven¡¯t opened up their lunch box at all.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Why are you here? ¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸ Misato-ojousama don¡¯t want to see us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama doesn¡¯t want to see us ¡¹

    Oh, inside that room is the Kurama sisters, their master.

    ¡¸ No matter how many times we call to them¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not replying¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama house has fallen because of their father¡¯s mistake.

    He ignored Jii-chan¡¯s warning, destroyed the historic building and garden he inherited from his ancestors, dragged around by the foreign investors, and driven to bankrupt.

    Then, Kurama asked for help from Jii-chan and Kaan house, another high nobility.

    Currently, Kurama Misato-san has to become a prostitute to pay off the debts Kurama house is carrying.

    Kurama sisters who failed to do a direct appeal as their last resort¡­

    They let go of Anjou Mitama and Kinuka, their bodyguards because they can¡¯t continue to hire them anymore.

    They¡¯re no longer servants.

    Therefore, Kurama Misato and Arisu don¡¯t want to meet the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ But, we¡­for the sake of Kurama house ¡¹

    ¡¸ We worked for Kouzuki SS¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And will use our pay to help the revival of their house ¡¹

    ¡¸ We reported that we have decided as such, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Even so, the sisters wish to continue as the servants of Kurama house¡¯s young ladies.

    They will work their body to earn money to repay the debts of Kurama house.

    ¡¸ Then, why are you not eating? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t work as a bodyguard if you¡¯re hungry ¡¹

    Anjou sisters are taken aback.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell you girls, the Kurama sisters inside have the same meal as you girls. That was Kakka¡¯s instructions ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    They¡¯re treated not as the young ladies of Kurama house but as girls who sell themselves to repay their debts.

    Therefore, they¡¯re not receiving special treatment in meals.

    ¡¸ Do you think that the girls had enough for their fill? ¡¹

    Edie said.1

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinuka! That was a blind spot! ¡¹

    The sisters open up their lunch box,

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama, Anjou Mitama will use this lunch box ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama, Anjou Kinuka will use our lunch box! ¡¹

    Huh, what?

    ¡¸ Back then, they say ¡°use,¡± instead of ¡°eat,¡± when it comes to lunch box ¡¹

    Edie.

    Why is this American girl who came months ago teaching me about this?

    ¡¸ Misato-ojousama¡¯s using the same lunch box as me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama, I¡¯m sorry, but I will eat the same contents of lunch box as you ¡¹

    The sisters shout at the door.

    ¡¸ Oh, this omelet is delicious! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This salted salmon is a bit salty, but it¡¯s excellent! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-ojousama, please eat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama, please eat together with Kinuka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, this pickled radish feels great to chew ¡¹

    ¡¸ This Croquette! Arisu-ojousama, it¡¯s cream corn inside ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s leave the rest to Shou ¡¹

    Shou-neechan will not leave these hardworking sisters like that.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do anything with the young ladies in the room until Minaho-oneechan comes back ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Right¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s in charge of hiring Kurama Misato-san as a prostitute.

    We¡¯re also going to Tendou Sadao and the group, and so there will be no progress with the Kurama sisters until we return.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Haiji-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    We leave the Anjou sisters eating and shouting their impressions on their meal in front of the door and continue down the corridor.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re born from a bodyguard family of nobility, and they¡¯ve been with the young ladies since they were young ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks with deep emotions.

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t throw away their life as a servant that quickly ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I feel a bit envious of them ¡¹

    Haiji-san?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing to be envious about. Haiji, you¡¯re in our group now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll be together forever! Ha-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t have time to be envious of others ¡¹

    Edie, Nei, and Rei-chan speak in that order.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Haiji-san speaks as if she¡¯s persuading herself.

    ¡¸ Okay, get in ¡¹

    We head from the mansion to the parking lot.

    Rei-chan brings a Kouzuki SS-use black van to us.

    We can head to the destination without standing out using this.

    Rei-chan¡¯s on the driver¡¯s seat.

    Edie on the passenger seat.

    Nei, Haiji-san, and I are on the back seat.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, watch our back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    Haiji-san holds an A-rank license as a bodyguard, so she responds right away.

    I see.

    It¡¯s not just Torii-san.

    We should have Haiji-san with us than leave her there.

    Her pride is of a professional.

    She¡¯s much more lively on-site.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone fastened their seatbelts? Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Rei-chan drives the car.

    We¡¯re heading out of the Kouzuki house¡¯s lands, and so bodyguards wearing uniform checked us, but,

    Rei-chan is driving, so there are no problems.

    ¡¸ It will take two minutes until we reach the old building ¡¹

    That old building is the former headquarters of Kouzuki SS, the security firm for Kouzuki main family.

    It¡¯s also close to the main gate of the mansion.

    Still, this mansion is quite spacious.

    We¡¯re only going around from the rear entrance, yet it still takes time.

    ¡¸ We can come out through the main gate, but¡­ ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t use the main gate right now ¡¹

    Only the people from the family can leave through the main gate.

    The guests that came today used the guest-use gate.

    People from Kouzuki SS can only use the back gate and the gates other than the main and guest.

    It would look weird if a car from the Kouzuki SS staff goes through any other gate than the back entrance.

    ¡¸ By the way, Ha-chan, why did you decide to join our family? ¡¹

    Nei asks with a smile.

    We¡¯re to make Haiji-san rethink about her determination.

    It¡¯s to stabilize her mind and prevent her from becoming restless.

    ¡¸ Well, I have various reasons, but the most persuasive reason is what Fujiimya-san, no, Reika-oneesama said ¡¹

    Haiji-san replies while still watching our backs.

    ¡¸ Oh, what did I say again? ¡¹

    Rei-chan shows a smile through the rear-mirror.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡­how do I say it? So many things happened in my life, and so I thought that I will never marry in my life nor bear a child ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for the child if someone like me became a mother, and it would be impossible to raise the child on my own. No, I know myself the most that if I bear a child, the child will grow up on their own ¡¹

    Haiji-san is an orphan born from a prostitution den.

    ¡¸ But, I cannot raise the child to become happy, I thought. If I can¡¯t make the child happy, then I¡¯m not qualified to bear one. Those were my beliefs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that one ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ I also wasn¡¯t intending on falling in love nor bearing a child back then. It was back when I was disguising myself with the British gentleman look ¡¹

    Rei-chan is still doing that, but she¡¯s now using the base Kouzuki SS uniform.

    The design is improved, so she looks cool and gallant, but¡­

    She no longer looks like an enthusiast of British gentleman fashion.

    ¡¸ But, look at me now. I have a lot of people in my family, all the sisters¡­and I no longer fear bearing a child. I know that everyone will raise the child with love ¡¹

    In fact, everyone dotes on Mao-chan, Nagisa¡¯s daughter.

    Next year, Nagisa and Yukino will give birth to my child.

    Tsukiko also wants to get pregnant.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll teach you when you are ignorant, and if anyone needs help, everyone will come. I told Haiji-san that it will be fun to raise your child, and the child of others as everyone in the family does it together ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! No need to be afraid! It¡¯s because we know that everyone will help each other out! ¡¹

    Nei added.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what made Ha-chan decide to join the family? ¡¹

    Haiji-san¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because nobody scolds each other by shouting ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Even when it¡¯s a strict conversation, everyone still smiles ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s the basics ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Those who are younger, and those who are old know what they should do, and they don¡¯t cause any trouble to others ¡¹

    Haiji-san says while looking at me.

    ¡¸ And, it¡¯s my first time seeing someone like you ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Most men behave proudly when women are around, give orders of what they desire, violent, selfish, and they always slander other people ¡¹

    R-Really?

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re not too proud, nor you give orders to women according to your desires. You don¡¯t hit women, shout at them, nor speak poorly of them ¡¹

    The 13-year-old half-foreign beauty looked at me.

    ¡¸ Right. Yo-chan never speaks ill of others. I mean, he doesn¡¯t even complain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling makes a move before he could complain ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I sensed that with him as the keystone of the family, relationships go smoothly. Kuromori-sama treats Kouzuki house¡¯s Misuzu-sama, and Edie-oneesama, a bodyguard, as equals, and it¡¯s an unthinkable concept for ordinary people ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Mii-chan fell for Yo-chan because he¡¯s like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ He ignores her background, which is Kouzuki house. He treats us as a woman and nothing else ¡¹

    ¡¸ He makes love with us as a naked woman ¡¹

    Well, I¡­

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not boastful that he is Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance either, and it surprised me that he went to such danger voluntarily ¡¹

    Oh, the fight in the karaoke box earlier.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m a guy. Besides, I feel like I can¡¯t just leave it to everyone and drink tea together with Misuzu ¡¹

    I need to go to the scene.

    I¡¯m also a member of Kuromori.

    ¡¸ Well, if I¡¯m just a hindrance to Edie and Michi, then I will refrain from going, But, I want to show up on the scene as much as possible ¡¹

    Margo-san will debut in America as a martial artist now.

    We know that we have less power in Kuromori.

    If it¡¯s scouting and feint operations, I can do that.

    ¡¸ Really, it¡¯s my first time seeing someone like you ¡¹

    Haiji-san looked at me again and said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I sensed that it might be okay for me to bear a child if I join in this family ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ I know that it¡¯s not all ¡¹

    Edie too.

    Haiji blushed.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, also ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ W-When I¡­when I watched everyone have s-sex in the bathroom¡­ ¡¹

    The young beauty is embarrassed.

    ¡¸ I was born in a prostitution den, and so I-I¡¯ve seen sex before. U-Uhm, b-but! I¡¯m still a v-virgin! ¡¹

    H-Haiji-san?

    ¡¸ But, it didn¡¯t look like it was painful and disgusting. Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Agnes-chan all enjoyed it, they were happy ¡¹

    Y-Yeah¡­

    ¡¸ I thought I wanted to try that out too ¡¹

    Haiji-san says while blushing.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s Darling. You won¡¯t find someone like him ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s because it¡¯s Yo-chan ¡¹

    Edie and Nei tell Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I also can see that ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, Ha-chan, you want to do it with Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei makes a direct question.

    ¡¸ O-Or instead, it¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji-san answers bashfully.

    ¡¸ I thought that it¡¯s okay to bear his child ¡¹

    Huh?

    She jumped over deflowering and is now thinking about bearing a child?

    ¡¸ I want to feel the same happiness as everyone¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll make Haiji-san happy too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Y-Yes, t-thank you ¡¹

    Haiji-san replied.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you don¡¯t have to worry about Karen-chan either Agnes and Luna-chan are supporting her right now ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san will also become my woman.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. That girl also watched Darling have sex in the bathroom. Despite her fear of sex itself, the fear shouldn¡¯t be too much after that ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Well, Agnes would be talking about how great it is to have sex with Yo-chan, and all the other things she could speak about ¡¹

    Then, Luna will affirm Agnes¡¯ opinions.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem with Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama as well ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    ¡¸ I think that Mariko-ojousama will undoubtedly want to try it out after watching everyone feel so much pleasure in sex ¡¹

    She¡¯s the embodiment of curiosity.

    ¡¸ Therefore, uhm ¡¹

    Haiji-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Please take care of Mariko-ojousama as well ¡¹

    Whaaat?

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Why me?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Mariko-ojousama will not care whoever it is as long as she experiences sex if she returns home ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ But, I know that only Kuromori-sama can do that kind of sex ¡¹

    If Torii-san had sex with a man out of curiosity.

    ¡¸ If her partner is a weird one, it will cause trauma for the rest of her life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and it¡¯s scary. If a violent man who¡¯s loyal to his desires assaulted her, then¡­ ¡¹

    That bright personality of hers will be defiled.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. Darling will take care of Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why, Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our family doesn¡¯t consist of Yo-chan¡¯s women only. That woman has interests towards sex only ¡¹

    That doesn¡¯t mean that she will join the family.

    She doesn¡¯t like me either.

    She only wants to test out sex.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I think you should learn to have that kind of sex ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Right. You can¡¯t add every girl you had sex with to the family ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ But, I implore you. I can¡¯t ask anyone else ¡¹

    Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s put that aside for now ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve arrived. This is the old training hall of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    The car parked on a seven-story building.

 Chapter 912. Night of Fun / Concrete Nigh

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    We went inside a room in the old training facility of Kouzuki SS, and then,

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s waiting for us.

    Tsukiko, Yomi, and Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS are also here.

    ¡¸ You girls must be hungry by now? So I brought this. Katsuko-oneechan and Mana-chan made this. Also, there¡¯s dinner prepared for you once we come back ¡¹

    Nei hands over Minaho-neesan and the girls a small pack.

    ¡¸ Eh? Me too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Kinoshita-san¡¯s in here so they asked to give you a share too ¡¹

    Nei hands over a meal pack to Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. Is this okay? I also have a lunch box from Kouzuki SS though ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s the same lunch box the Anjou sisters ate earlier.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san¡¯s meals are much more delicious than the lunch box ¡¹

    Rei-chan, who brought us here, said with a smile.

    In this place, Rei-chan has a higher status than Kinoshita-san.

    She¡¯s a newcomer to Kouzuki SS, and Rei-chan¡¯s closer to Shou-neechan, the head of the on-site team.

    ¡¸ However, keep it a secret from others ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    There are bodyguards from Kouzuki SS in this building.

    Both wearing uniform and civilian clothes.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll eat this right now ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san opens up the wrap.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is a kebab sandwich. Looks delicious! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san starts munching.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama, here. I already finished dinner ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, I¡¯ll eat it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi, eat yours too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, itadakimasu ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Tsukiko, and Yomi eat their light meal.

    ¡¸ By the way, how is it? ¡¹

    Rei-chan looks at the three monitors.

    We look at it in order.

    Oh.

    The right monitor is showing some old men who I don¡¯t recognize in one room.

    Then that means, these are Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s subordinates.

    When Michi and Minaho-neesan left the truck, they tried to take Yomi¡­

    Tsukiko, who¡¯s hiding inside, swatted them all like cockroaches.

    The middle screen has a gathering of old man and old ladies, but I¡¯ve seen these faces.

    They¡¯re Tendou Sadao¡¯s group who put their lives on the line to harass Kouzuki house.

    They only follow their emotion and don¡¯t think about the future, they¡¯re messed up people used as sacrificial pawns. I mean, these guys are the ultimate stupid yakuza.

    He ordered his own daughter to kill herself inside the mansion of Kouzuki clan and has his friends prepare dynamite in their stomach.

    ¡¸ Oh, they look energetic, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Nei points at the third monitor.

    That one only has girls.

    Nine girls and the one in the center is;

    Tendou Otome.

    Yeah, she looks okay. She¡¯s frowning hard though.

    ¡¸ The medical team checked on the girls. Their eyesight and palpation has no problems, but we¡¯re just waiting for the results of the blood test ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Their parents turned Tokuda Sonoko, and the other girl, Shigeyo-san, into their plaything and sexually abused them.

    ¡¸ The two raped girls have some abrasions in their genitals and their skin is swelling all over. They forced the girls to some cruel sex. Although, their lives aren¡¯t in danger ¡¹

    Oh, Sonoko-san is that girl sitting next to Tendou Otome with a gloomy face.

    She has several plasters on her face.

    They also beat her up.

    ¡¸ Did they not eat? ¡¹

    Haiji-san asks Minaho-neesan.

    Yeah, I can¡¯t find any meals around the three rooms.

    ¡¸ Yes, they don¡¯t have any yet. If they eat food, they can regain energy. That¡¯ll give them a lot of composure ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies.

    ¡¸ Also, they can use the opportunity when we¡¯re distributing meals. They will try finding out who brought the food or the contents of the meal. If it¡¯s a lunch box, then they can find the specific merchant ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ And we don¡¯t want to give those people information about us as much as possible ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Err, we brought everyone to their separate rooms while the adults are unconscious. When they woke up, they were already in that room! As for the girls, we had our medical team look them up as soon as they woke up in that room but, they were all wearing a white uniform and white mask, and so they won¡¯t know who they are ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san tells us while eating her meal.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Irokuchou Ichirou-san and Tendou Sadao both don¡¯t know what building they¡¯re in, and they don¡¯t hold any positive proof that we¡¯re Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Well yeah. It was us who assaulted the place and knocked them out ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    Our group assaulted Tendou Sadao and his group who were hiding in the karaoke bar.

    They thought that the uniform bodyguards or adults wearing civilian clothes from Kouzuki SS would capture them.

    However.

    They only saw Edie, Nei, Haiji-san, Michi, and me.

    We¡¯re all young people.

    While at it, Kinoshita-san also looks like a high school girl.

    Nobody would think that she¡¯s a member of Kouzuki SS.

    Furthermore, Tendou Sadao had negotiations with only Minaho-neesan.

    And they only know Minaho-neesan as the boss of Kuromori, a prostitution ring that¡¯s separate from Kouzuki house.

    Only we know that she¡¯s in charge of information analysis in Kouzuki SS.

    Besides, a brothel manager shouldn¡¯t have this much value for the nobility like Kouzuki house.

    Even if used as a cooperative worker, they can¡¯t imagine meeting up with Kouzuki SS, an organization essential to Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Irokuchou Ichirou-san also doesn¡¯t know what happened. If it was someone from Kouzuki SS who took them down, then someone at Shou-san¡¯s level would show up to question them

    Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s group belongs to a higher status among the Kansai organizations.

    They think that someone from Kouzuki SS top brass will come and inquire them for the valuable information that they have.

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we start with Irokuchou-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stands up and heads to the back of the room.

    There is one chair facing a camera on a tripod.

    ¡¸ Since you¡¯re here, Nei, can you be the cameraman? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nei goes to the camera.

    ¡¸ Okay, please wait, I¡¯ll connect this to Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s group ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san operates a pc.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s all ready! You can start ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said. Nei;

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go! Minaho-oneechan, we¡¯re going to count ten, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan who sits down on the chair shows a dignified expression.

    ¡¸ Okay, ten seconds, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, cue ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s camera has a red light.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Good evening, how are you there? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles at the camera.

    Oh, on the rightmost of the three monitors is Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s room.

    Minaho-neesan shows up on the TV in that room.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re picking up the audio now ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san plays the audio from Irokuchou Ichiro¡¯s room.

    A suspicious woman shows up on the TV that suddenly turned on.

    The room confining them suddenly became noisy, Yakuza makes a rigid look as they glare at the TV.

    ¡º What, who are you?! ¡»

    Oh, so this is the boss?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromori Minaho, speaking of which, you do know that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. The guy;

    ¡º I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m not talking to you, put someone higher on the line ¡»

    Someone higher, that means Shou-neechan and chief Yazawa.

    Or maybe, Jii-chan himself, the head of Kouzuki house.

    ¡º I will not negotiate with a lass like you ¡»

    The man starts stubbornly.

    ¡¸ I will also not talk with anyone but Irokuchou Ichirou himself ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Err, you¡¯re Tadokoro-san, aren¡¯t you? Sorry, but there are not many details about small fries like you from the documents in Kouzuki SS. If I ask Seki-san or Fujiimiya-san from Kouzuki SS, I¡¯m sure that they remember the faces of everyone in the room ¡¹

    She purposely shows her thin relationship with Kouzuki SS.

    ¡º Aniki ¡»

    The Yakuza Minaho-neesan¡¯s talking to looked at another Yakuza.

    ¡º Can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s me, Irokuchou Ichirou ¡»

    Irokuchou Ichiro is a thin and small man.

    ¡¸ Hello, that said, this will be our first and last meeting ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡º What do you mean? What¡¯s your goal? You¡¯re moving separately from Kouzuki, aren¡¯t you? ¡»

    Irokuchou Ichirou asks.

    ¡¸ I refuse to answer, and it¡¯s unnecessary ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies.

    ¡º Then, I will not give you answers either ¡»

    Irokuchou Ichirou bluffs.

    ¡º Either way, Kouzuki hired you to gather information from us, didn¡¯t he? I know it! I¡¯m not blind ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? But my job is to dispose of you. I don¡¯t need to do any interrogation and information gathering, do I? ¡¹

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Do you know who I am? ¡¹

    ¡º You¡­you¡¯re that girl who manages the brothel for the rich in Kanto, aren¡¯t you? I know that much ¡»

    He shouts.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s pressure is working on him.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s all you know ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks nonchalantly.

    ¡º What did you say? ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a woman from the underground society, therefore, I can do anything illegal, as long as it pays ¡¹

    ¡º Anything, what? ¡»

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you? The job I received from Kouzuki house is a job Kouzuki SS can¡¯t do. That means disposing of all of you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles. Irokuchou Ichirou shivered.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve heard about the Takakura shrine maidens, haven¡¯t you? Do you think your bosses from Kansai will tell you any vital information when they know that you¡¯re dealing with someone who can read minds? Or should I say that they have told you false information to lead Kouzuki astray ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kouzuki house doesn¡¯t see any worth in keeping you alive. Interrogation? It¡¯s a waste of time, and so they handed you to me to dispose of immediately ¡¹

    ¡º W-Wait a second, you¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ Now then, how do you want to die? It¡¯s hard to dispose of the bodies with this number while still making sure that not a bone remains ¡¹

    ¡º I told you to wait! Hey! ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to get a concrete mixer, give me a few moments ¡¹

    Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s face turned stiff.

    ¡º Concrete mixer? You¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh? I thought it¡¯s the typical Yakuza way to sink people in the sea stuffed in concrete? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ I thought of sinking you down on the Osaka bay if possible, but, I don¡¯t have acquaintances there. Sorry to say but you¡¯re sinking in Tokyo Bay. There¡¯s some landfilling construction work over there, and so we can use you all as a foundation. Right, when we reached the year 3000, they will discover you as the relics of the 21st century Tokyo. They might even research you guys as the human pillars of the buildings in the 21st century! ¡¹

    ¡º Hey! You!!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Then, stay still. Oh right. Do you guys want something? Like tea or steamed buns? ¡¹

    ¡º W-What? ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking whether you want tea or steamed buns? ¡¹

    Irokuchou Ichirou thinks for a moment, then he looks at his minions.

    His minions show a confused face.

    ¡º W-Well, we¡¯re a bit thirsty, and we want to eat something, steamed buns will do ¡»

    ¡¸ It has poison, do you mind? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks without hesitation.

    ¡º P-Poison? ¡»

    ¡¸ Correct. Poisoned tea and poisoned steamed buns. Isn¡¯t that an easy way to kill you? ¡¹

    ¡º B-Bitch! Are you sane?! We¡¯re from the Yakuza, you know?! ¡»

    ¡¸ I know. But, I¡¯m also a woman from an underground society, why would I be afraid of every Yakuza? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ As if someone would give people they¡¯re about to kill ordinary food and drinks. You¡¯re going to become fish food tonight, you know? ¡¹

    What kind of reasoning is that?

    ¡¸ If you ask me, liquid poison is much cheaper than gas, and so I prefer to let you all drink poison instead. ¡¹

    ¡º P-Poison gas? ¡»

    ¡¸ If we use poison gas, it would be a pain to clean up the room later. Look, the walls over there have faded to yellow, see? ¡¹

    ¡º H-Hey! ¡»

    The guys in the room looked around.

    ¡º A-Aniki, there¡¯s something like the poison gas leaking out from there ¡»

    ¡º No, look at this small hole, this is suspicious! ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words threaten everyone.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Poison gas will do, I can charge Kouzuki house for the costs of the post-process. Well, I will deal with Tendou-san before you so you can take it easy for a bit longer ¡¹

    Irokuchou Ichirou reacts to Tendou¡¯s name.

    ¡º Tendou¡¯s also captured? ¡»

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell you. They could be in the same building, or maybe they¡¯re somewhere else. I could be somewhere away giving instructions ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan purposely shows a feint.

    ¡¸ But you still have it better. You guys can die peacefully. Tendou-san is in big trouble. Kouzuki house gave an order to show them hell on earth, make them suffer and send them to the world of the dead ¡¹

    ¡º H-Hell on earth?! ¡»

    Irokuchou Ichirou gasps.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural, don¡¯t you think? Tendou-san used his daughter to mess up the party of the young ladies, didn¡¯t he? Do you think Kouzuki house will let people who shamed them die off easily? ¡¹

    It¡¯s absurd, yet, Irokuchou Ichirou will believe that.

    These guys know that Kouzuki house is a great nobility family, and they are fearsome.

    Kouzuki house a private military, which is Kouzuki SS, and they¡¯ve already caused damage to the Kansai Yakuza organizations.

    ¡¸ With that said, it was fun talking to you. Bye ¡¹

    ¡º Hey, I¡¯m not done talking yet! Hey! ¡»

    Minaho-neesan looks at Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ And cut! ¡¹

    ¡º W-Wai!!! ¡»

    Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s line is cut off.

    Audio¡¯s cut down too at the same time.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re no fun as thought. Well, they¡¯re a group of people that the bosses from Kansai Yakuza don¡¯t care even if they die together with Tendou Sadao-san so it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Either way, they won¡¯t have any useful information.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave Irokuchou Ichirou-san for now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re the last people we¡¯ll dispose of ¡¹

    They will start suspecting everything and fear everything in that room.

    ¡¸ Okay, who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Tendou Sadao-san¡¯s group sounds the most troublesome, I think we should check on the daughters for now. Can we listen to the situation in the room? I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re also curious about their situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I got it ¡¹

    We pay attention to the leftmost monitor, the surveillance monitor on Tendou Otome¡¯s room.

    Kinoshita-san relays the audio from the room to the speakers.

    ¡º Hey, what¡¯s going to happen to us?! Otome-san?! ¡»

    The blonde hair high-school-looking girl asks Tendou Otome.

    ¡º They now trapped us here, what¡¯s going to happen to us?! ¡»

    The girl with red dye hair asks Otome.

    ¡º Seriously?! This is bad! Otome-san?! ¡»

    The perm hair and thin eyebrow girl blames Tendou Otome.

    ¡º Do you think I know?! ¡»

    Tendou Otome is somewhat agitated.

    Tokuda Sonoko-san who¡¯s next to her remains limp.

    Oh, the other girl too, Shigeyo.

    The two girls who look like they¡¯re in middle school are holding hands, they¡¯re listening to the older girls.

    The last one is squatting herself in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to remember their names ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    That means she has no intention of using those girls in the brothel after this.

    ¡¸ Oh, we might be able to use the middle-school twins. Also, the one with a plain face on the corner ¡¹

    The middle schooler twins?

    Oh, they sure have the same face.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesan, those twins, could they be? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re the sisters used as materials for lolicon videos according to Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Those girls look cute, and they¡¯re still in middle school, so we can still educate them ¡¹

    You mean¡­

    ¡¸ But, the three girls together with Tendou Otome-san are no-good, they¡¯re too vulgar, we can¡¯t use them ¡¹

    The three girls, the blonde, red hair, and perm girl.

    ¡¸ As for the raped girls, their eyes are already dead. They¡¯re beauties so other brothels might want to use them but not us. We can¡¯t give our customers girls suffering from mental illnesses ¡¹

    That¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s conclusion on Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san.

    ¡¸ Although, we can¡¯t make decisions until the blood test returns. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to remember their names ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ If you know their names, you¡¯ll start to feel sympathy with them ¡¹

    I see.

    She¡¯s right.

    We don¡¯t know whether we want to save these girls or not.

    ¡º Besides, what¡¯s with the doctors from earlier? ¡»

    The blonde flares up on Tendou Otome.

    ¡º Are they doctors for rea? They¡¯re wearing white clothes and hiding with a mask, they look creepy! Then, they took our blood without our permission ¡»

    ¡º Also, they asked me to pull down my panty and show them my pussy! ¡»

    The red hair and perm girl heats up.

    ¡º What¡¯s with them?! Are they perverts? ¡»

    ¡º They even checked my anus! ¡»

    ¡º Me too! Me too! ¡»

    The three continue to complain.

    ¡º Do we have a choice? I brought poison to the Kouzuki mansion, and our parents even prepared bombs ¡»

    Tendou Otome tells the three.

    ¡º When they put you in prison, they will check for anything strange you shoved in your ass, it¡¯s the same as that! ¡»

    ¡º But, Otome, what kind of right do they have to do that examination to us?! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right!? Our parents brought us here forcibly! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, our parents abused us! ¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸ Tendou Sadao¡¯s plan of using their daughters to get along with the daughters of nobility and kidnap them halted because of them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ They lack elegance, ill-mannered, and it would be impossible for them to get along with the young ladies ¡¹

    Nei looks fed up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Otome¡¯s the only one who infiltrated Mizushima house ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s the only one who can act as a bodyguard of nobility.

    The other girls, especially those three, can¡¯t.

    ¡º Hey, seriously, what¡¯s going to happen to us? ¡»

    The blonde girl asks. Tendou Otome.

    ¡º Anyway, I had arrangements with the young lady of Kouzuki house. She promised me ¡»

    ¡º Is that for real? ¡»

    ¡º Arrangements? Did they write that on paper? ¡»

    ¡º Well, they can¡¯t ¡»

    ¡º Ah, what¡¯s going to happen to us ¡»

    ¡º This is Otome-san¡¯s fault! Do something ¡»

    These girls¡­

    ¡¸ As I thought ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Otome lost her family ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s family.

    ¡¸ You mean, it¡¯s not her father, Tendou Sadao? ¡¹

    I asked. Edie;

    ¡¸ Otome never thought of her father as family. She doesn¡¯t think of the man who raped her friends as her parent ¡¹

    Tendou Otome treasures Tokuda Sonoko-san.

    Then, their fathers turned Sonoko-san as their plaything.

    ¡¸ Otome¡¯s family is these eight girls who had the same situation as her ¡¹

    And that¡¯s why she infiltrated the Kouzuki house¡¯s party, ready to die

    She was aware that she might pass away.

    ¡¸ However, that family of hers is blaming her ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡º Otome-san, you said that you¡¯ll deal with it, we believed you and that¡¯s why we came here ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Otome-san, do something! ¡»

    ¡º What are you going to do?! Otome-san, hey!? ¡»

    Tendou Otome¡¯s¡­

 Chapter 913. Night of Fun / Hey, the Skies

    ¡º What are you going to do? Otome-san, Hey! ¡»

    Inside the room that detains the 9 daughters of Yakuza;

    Tokuda Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san are exhausted as their fathers raped them multiple times.

    The twin sisters used for lolicon movies watch the situation unfold.

    A quiet girl sits on the corner.

    Then, a blonde-haired, red-haired, and perm haired girls continue to blame Tendou Otome.

    2+2+1+3+Tendou Otome = Total of nine people.

    ¡º Give me a moment. I mean, don¡¯t make too much noise! Sonoko and Shigeyo are still down ¡»

    Tendou Otome glared at the three girls.

    ¡º But ¡»

    ¡º True, if they have us captured in here, then.. ¡»

    ¡º I mean, I¡¯m hungry. We all are ¡»

    ¡º Aaaaah! I want to eat something! Like ramen! ¡»

    ¡º Or Takoyaki! ¡»

    ¡º Seriously, can¡¯t do you something? Otome-san! ¡»

    They continue to complain without care.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s also confined in the same room as them.

    They should know that they can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡º Anyway, wait for a little longer, if I see someone I know I¡¯ll talk to them ¡»

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡º But, nobody¡¯s coming at all ¡»

    ¡º True! It¡¯s already two hours since then! ¡»

    ¡º As if! It hasn¡¯t been an hour since we woke up and the doctors came in to check us up ¡»

    ¡º Wait, no way? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been longer than that! Otome-san! ¡»

    ¡º Dammit! They took away my phone, now we can¡¯t tell what time it is ¡»

    Oh, they took away their means of communication outside.

    ¡º Otome-san. I feel like I¡¯m going to die from hunger if this goes on. I don¡¯t want that ¡»

    The blonde-haired girl said.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. If this is how it ends, I would survive by eating off Sonoko!! ¡»

    The red-haired.

    ¡º I mean, they should bring back our phones. I just bought a new one ¡»

    The perm haired girl said.

    ¡º I get it, I¡¯ll do something about food and your phones, give me time ¡»

    Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t flip out on them despite all the selfish complaints.

    She feels responsible for the girls as their leader.

    ¡º Earlier, the white-robed guys came to check on us, didn¡¯t they? If they want to kill us off, then they won¡¯t take our blood! That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll leave us to die. Someone will check on our status before long. That¡¯s why we should wait for a little longer ¡»

    Observing Tendou Otome from the monitors say that¡­

    ¡¸ Hmm, it looks like she can view the situation objectively ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If she lost her cool there, it would be a waste ¡¹

    Edie and Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think she can join Kouzuki SS, but, I think that she¡¯s useful once Kudou-san trains her and she starts working on the underground society ¡¹

    We will leave Tendou Otome in Michi¡¯s father¡¯s care?

    No, yeah, she suits that group more.

    ¡¸ Oh well. I can now understand the affairs between Tendou Otome-san and the 8 girls in the room ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns to Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san. Could you cut off their audio and replace it with their fathers, I want to hear the situation in Tendou Sadao¡¯s room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, got it ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san operates the pc.

    ¡¸ Okay, now concentrate on the middle screen ¡¹

    We look at the monitor Minaho-neesan pointed.

    In there is¡­

    ¡º Tendou Sadao-san. What¡¯s going to happen to us? ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t want this! They¡¯re going to kill us! ¡»

    ¡º I mean, I¡¯m hungry. Can¡¯t they give us some meal or something? ¡»

    ¡º No thanks, I don¡¯t want to be tortured with a full belly ¡»

    ¡º If that¡¯s how it will end, I¡¯m going to kill Tokuda and eat his meat ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t eat Tokuda! Tokuda¡¯s not delicious! ¡»

    ¡º Let¡¯s negotiate with the people outside, Sadao-san! ¡»

    ¡º Tendou Aniki ¡»

    ¡º Tendou-san!!! ¡»

    What the hell is this?

    The other members all blame Tendou Sadao, it¡¯s nothing different from the room earlier.

    However, more people are blaming him here.

    But.

    Just like with the room of the daughters, some people don¡¯t talk and just sit on the corner of the room.

    ¡º Stop right there! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao speaks in a low tone.

    ¡º I¡¯m also thinking here! Turning the tables is like putting the cart before the horse! ¡»

    I get about turning the tables, but why would you talk about putting the cart before the horse here?

    ¡º But you know, Tendou Aniki! ¡»

    ¡º Anyway, I¡¯m sure that the big bosses from Kansai will hear about our great efforts! We are heroes, and we¡¯re the heroes that will lead to more harassments to Kouzuki house ¡»

    Err, but not a single plan of Tendou Sadao succeeded though?

    ¡º Do the bosses from Kansai know that we¡¯re captured? ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t say that we¡¯ve successfully infiltrated the secret facility of Kouzuki! We can continue pretending that they have us captured. Right? ¡»

    Tendou Sadao looks at the old men and women in the room.

    ¡º Well, yeah, if you look at it that way, sure ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Change how the way you look at it! All you have to do is look at the world in a slightly slanted position. Look don on it. Then, you can see everything clearly. That¡¯s the truth of this world ¡»

    What is this guy talking about?

    ¡º From their perspective, they have captured the enemy. But, from our perspective, we now have sneaked into their belly. Ain¡¯t that, right? Am I right? Tell me I¡¯m right ¡»

    He speaks full of confidence and so the Yakuza around him fell silent.

    ¡º The fight is just about to begin. We need to escape from this room first. I¡¯m sure that they also brought the bombs we had. We¡¯re going to use those! We¡¯re going to blow up this building! DOBOCHOON!! Something like that ¡»

    Why would the onomatopoeia sound like that?

    ¡º If their own building explodes and is set on fire, that will be a big damage to Kouzuki house. And if there are casualties, then that¡¯s the better. Anyway, this will be in the news and gossip shows, and what¡¯s left is for the journalists under our bosses¡¯ control to mix truth and lies and spread news ¡»

    Do you think that your makeshift plan will work this late?

    ¡º But, Tendou-san, I¡¯d like to ask¡­ ¡»

    One of the Yakuza speaks.

    ¡º Sure, I think that¡¯s a great plan, but, I think that we already worked hard enough at this moment ¡»

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    Tendou Sadao glares at the guy in displeasure.

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right! I think we already fulfilled our duty enough, coming from Kansai to Tokyo ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, that¡¯s right, I think that we can come back home to Kansai now. Really ¡»

    ¡º I mean, I¡¯m hungry. Tendou-san, do you have any food? ¡»

    Tendou Sadao;

    ¡º What are you talking about?! You¡¯ve done nothing since we arrived in Tokyo but to eat everything in the cheap hotel that we¡¯re hiding and eat everything else ¡»

    He throws his anger at the guys who keep complaining.

    ¡º All you did is eat, drink alcohol, masturbate, and nyan-nyan with Tokuda¡¯s daughter!!! ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡º The only people who worked are Otome and me! We brought your daughters to Tokyo yet they were useless! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not true. Otome-chan said that she¡¯ll do everything, and so our daughters didn¡¯t do anything! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! That girl said that she¡¯ll do everything! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s why we had so much free time that we couldn¡¯t do anything but nyan-nyan with Tokuda¡¯s daughter@ ¡»

    Just what the hell is Nyan-nyan?

    Is it some kind of code?

    ¡º I mean, Tendou-san, you relied on Otome-chan on everything and you didn¡¯t do anything! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao¡­

    ¡º You fool! I sent my beloved daughter to a place to die! I handed Otome poison and told her to die inside the Kouzuki mansion! It¡¯s all for the organization, for our bosses, and for our seniors! I had to steel my heart for that! Do you have the courage to do that?! ¡»

    The room quiets down.

    ¡º No, Tendou-Aniki, but Otome-chan¡¯s alive and well, right? ¡»

    One of the old men said.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. I saw her, it was her who brought the enemies to us ¡»

    Hearing that¡­

    Iwasaki Hiromi was the last one wearing a jacket with explosives and had Sonoko-san as her hostage.

    ¡º Otome-chan betrayed us, didn¡¯t she? ¡»

    The Yakuza looked at Tendou Sadao coldly.

    ¡º Don¡¯t try to say it ¡»

    Tendou Sadao shouts.

    ¡º I¡¯m the one in most pain knowing that my daughter betrayed me!! My daughter! Why did you sell your soul to the devil!! You¡¯ve ridiculed us!! How far have you gone?! You even went to Iwaki plains!!!! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao resists his ties.

    ¡º Tendou Aniki, what is that? ¡»

    ¡º You don¡¯t know about it? It¡¯s poetry! It¡¯s Charles Baudelaire¡¯s poem! I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. my rainbow knowledge is seeping out ¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s mountain village Bochou ¡¹

    Edie knows about it. Just what do you not know?

    ¡¸ He died 1924, so it has no copyright ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao¡­

    ¡º Anyway! There should be another team that¡¯s in the lookout for us. Therefore, our bosses should know that we¡¯re captured, and that team should be moving by now ¡»

    Oh.

    Tendou Sadao doesn¡¯t know that we also captured Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s team.

    ¡º The enemy should lower their guards now that they have captured us. The monitoring team should be around this building, once we escape from here, I¡¯m sure that they will catch up. I¡¯m sure of that. I¡¯m undoubtedly sure of that!!! ¡»

    He insists is logic.

    ¡º I¡¯m sure that the enemy will come to negotiate with us ¡»

    Tendou Sadao points at the closed door.

    ¡º Huh? Why would they negotiate with us? ¡»

    ¡º Why? Do you not know?! That¡¯s because I¡¯m Tendou Sadao! ¡»

    What?

    ¡º Otome, that rotten bitch betrayed us, but humans have a conscience! Do you think that brat will abandon her father, the man she¡¯s indebted to, the great chivalric sun, the alpha male among males, the invincible, respected, kyoukaku of the 21st century!!! I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s crying right now and asking to ¡°Save father, at least him!¡± ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Then, I¡¯m sure that this daughter of mine will talk about my great achievements, and it will heat up the guys at Kouzuki. Yes, I¡¯m sure of it. I know my daughter. I¡¯m sure that she regrets betraying us now! Now cry! Weep! And beg those guys to save your father¡¯s life! ¡»

    ¡º Uhm, what about us? ¡»

    ¡º I mean, I¡¯m still hungry ¡»

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s friends are fed up.

    ¡º Eeei! Shut up! Or in English, Shaddap!! I was at the best part just now! ¡»

    He continues with his stupid imagination.

    ¡º When they hear about Otome¡¯s story while she¡¯s crying. Kouzuki guys will cry too. I¡¯m sure that there will be a river of tears. The big head will surely drop his cane. Then, he will say; ¡°I can¡¯t let someone that wonderful stay confined! Hurry up and let him go!¡± Then the subordinates will come to release us! That door lock will open up and the door will open. Then, they will check on us ¡»

    Tendou Sadao continues his one-man show.

    ¡º ¡°We¡¯re very sorry for confining you all in this filthy room. Now, let¡¯s go out. We have a carriage prepared for you. And we have a three-day meal feast prepared¡± ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m hungry ¡»

    One of the Yakuza mutters.

    Then, Tendou Sadao pointed at him.

    ¡º And at that moment, you! You¡¯ll do it ¡»

    ¡º W-What about me? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, it¡¯s you who¡¯ll rush in at the underlings of Kouzuki! Shoulder attack ¡»

    ¡º You mean ramming? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah! Then, following that is you! You¡¯re going to give them a flying kick! Since this guy is hungry, he¡¯s three times faster and more powerful! I¡¯m sure that the underlings would be a piece of cake ¡»

    ¡º No, but, Tendou-Aniki ¡»

    ¡º You guys didn¡¯t go to school so you don¡¯t know, but humans only use ten percent of their latent potential! And the remaining ninety percent is released when you¡¯re at a scene of fire!! It burns the space cosmos!!! ¡»

    ¡º Then, we can knock out everyone that goes through that door?! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! We¡¯re going to use that opportunity!! Then, we¡¯re going to escape to the exit! Concentrate all our souls to escaping from here. And so, Tokuda! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao looks at the man hanging his head in the room.

    ¡º You¡¯re going to look for the explosives that we had in this building and we¡¯re going to blast this place out ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º They should have it in here, and so we¡¯re going to blow ourselves up in this building. You¡¯re going to look for that and detonate it. And make sure that you take as many soldiers with you ¡»

    What is this guy talking about?

    ¡º You¡¯re an idiot so let me tell you beforehand. Make sure that we have escaped safely first before blowing yourself up. If you try to get us dragged into the explosion, then I¡¯m going to make sure to beat you up! ¡»

    Why would you still beat someone who blew up?

    ¡º Then that means, Aniki, we¡¯re going to focus on escaping at full speed? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not it! The lookout team will rescue us, and so once we find the car of the Kansai members, we¡¯re going to jump in there ¡»

    ¡º Oh, I see ¡»

    I wonder what do we do with these guys?

    ¡º That¡¯s enough jokes now ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi said.

    ¡º Besides, we don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s the guys from Kouzuki house who captured us, and it¡¯s not time for you to blow yourself up in your imagination ¡»

    ¡º Bitch, don¡¯t call it imagination. You¡¯re making me Yomeko-chan who can see dreams! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao flares up at her, but¡­

    ¡º Oh, you shut up! ¡»

    She glared back at Tendou.

    ¡º There wasn¡¯t anyone from Kouzuki SS that assaulted us. They were children that look like they¡¯re high school students ¡»

    ¡º Speaking of which, you¡¯re right, Nee-san ¡»

    ¡º Oh, you¡¯re right. Right ¡»

    The Yakuza guys nodded.

    ¡º Kouzuki SS should be adults, right? But I can¡¯t find any reason why would they send children to fight us ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi said.

    ¡º Then, what does that mean, Nee-san? ¡»

    One of the Yakuza asks.

    ¡º I think it¡¯s the bodyguards of the Kouzuki house¡¯s young ladies? ¡»

    Replied the guy named Tokuda.

    ¡º Fucker, don¡¯t speak when you¡¯re not asked ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re rude to Nee-san! ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re getting arrogant, aren¡¯t you, Tokuda?! ¡»

    The Yakuza threatens Tokuda.

    ¡º Shut up ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi scolds them.

    ¡º I¡¯ve been thinking about it too. What if that stupid Otome didn¡¯t come crying to Kouzuki SS, but the young ladies of Kouzuki house? She¡¯s in ¡°L-word¡± with Tokuda-san¡¯s daughter ¡»

    ¡º Oh, ¡°Lesbian?¡± ¡»

    ¡º Correct. She wants to save her, so she¡¯s cried, asking for help. Then, the young ladies had her personal servants move for her ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi infers.

    ¡º Kouzuki SS follows the head of Kouzuki house. And so, they won¡¯t move even if the young lady makes a request. Therefore, they had to move their own bodyguards ¡»

    She thinks that it¡¯s like that.

    Well, they can¡¯t guess that we have a close relationship with Shou-neechan.

    Then, Tendou Sadao.

    ¡º Wait. There was this weird named woman when Otome called me, Mine Ryuuko ¡»

    ¡¸ Fuji Mineko ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks with a disgusted tone.

    ¡º I mean, that woman is from the prostitution ring, right? The one that had a deal with Kouzuki house ¡»

    I guess they know info about Minaho-neesan.

    They¡¯re also residents of the underground society.

    ¡º Then, the bodyguards of the young ladies used that woman because they¡¯re acquainted, I guess? If they can¡¯t move Kouzuki SS, then they can¡¯t use that woman either ¡»

    It shouldn¡¯t be Minaho-neesan but instead a member of Kouzuki SS who handled the negotiation.

    ¡¸ Hmm. They¡¯re the typical smart idiots ¡¹

    Edie appraised Iwasaki Hiromi¡¯s reasoning.

    ¡¸ They use only the information that they have, and they don¡¯t think that there¡¯s something bigger hidden in the background. She¡¯s smart, but she lacks imagination and insight ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡º Then that means, it¡¯s the subordinates of the Kouzuki¡¯s young ladies who have us captured? This great chivalric sun, Tendou Sadao?! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao bursts in dissatisfaction.

    ¡º Stupid! If the enemy¡¯s a child then we can deal with them! ¡»

    Isawaki Hiromi smiled.

    ¡º Furthermore, their numbers are less compared to Kouzuki SS ¡»

    However, the Yakuza.

    ¡º But Nee-san, they¡¯re absurdly strong! ¡»

    ¡º They knocked me out in one hit too! ¡»

    ¡º They¡¯re children, but they¡¯re still bodyguards of Kouzuki house. If we fight them, they¡¯ll just beat us up! ¡»

    The guys who fell unconscious from Michi¡¯s Shingetsu don¡¯t know what happened and so they don¡¯t remember the details, but¡­

    Those who Edie and Haiji-san knocked out knows how strong the girls are.

    ¡º That¡¯s why we need to use dirty tactics. Like using a hostage ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi said.

    ¡º Hostage? What? Hiromi? ¡»

    Tendou Sadao asks.

    ¡º I mean. I think that it¡¯s the children who are watching us. Therefore, if we can catch one of them, we can take them as a hostage, right? ¡»

    ¡º But, Nee-san. What if it¡¯s the absurdly strong girl who¡¯s watching us? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, they¡¯ll deal with us before we could get a hostage! ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s impossible! Can¡¯t do it! ¡»

    However, Iwasaki Hiromi¡­

    ¡º Didn¡¯t I tell you? We¡¯re against children here. They should be less cautious compared to Kouzuki SS professionals ¡»

    She looked around the room.

    ¡º Yeah, this should be good enough ¡»

    She points at the door.

    ¡º Tokuda-san, sorry to ask you, but¡­ ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi looks at Tokuda.

    ¡º Could you hang yourself over there? ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º You need to hang your neck and the guys would make a fuss, saying ¡°he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead!¡± Then, the guy watching over would peek inside in worry, right? If there¡¯s a dead body swaying around inside the room, they¡¯ll have to check inside. But you know, they could be a bodyguard of the young lady, but I¡¯m sure that they will get scared when they see a dead body! ¡»

    ¡º I see, we can use that chance to take the child as a hostage ¡»

    Tendou Sadao agreed.

    ¡º I see. Anyway, we can take one hostage, and since the opponent is a child, they can¡¯t go against our demands! ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m going to eat a lot! ¡»

    ¡º Idiot! We need to escape first! ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi to the yakuza named Tokuda.

    ¡º With that said, Tokuda-san, go ahead and hang yourself in that room ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, you can die for us gallantly, Tokuda ¡»

    The old men and women in the room looked at Tokuda.

 Chapter 914. Night of Fun / Please die!

    ¡¸ In the end, that Tokuda¡¯s the weakest of the group ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks while looking at the situation in Tendou Sadao¡¯s room.

    ¡¸ Right. I mean, he¡¯s forced to offer his daughter to the other old men ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Can you see it? They concentrate on the people talking but you can see that there¡¯s a hierarchy among them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Hierarchy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means class system among the group ¡¹

    Edie teaches me.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s about half of the people who can curse at Tendou Sadao, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ They start by ridiculing Tokuda-san, and the others who are on the corner of the room, their boss, Tendou Sadao-san is sitting on a chair, and yet, they remain standing, look ¡¹

    Yeah, Nei¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t join in with the conversation, and they only listen to the conversation quietly ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Tendou Sadao and the seniors of the group speaks freely, and there are the subordinates who can¡¯t speak in the conversation. There¡¯s that hierarchy ¡¹

    I see.

    Tendou Sadao and Iwasaki Hiromi do their foolish talk, and so the people in the room concentrate on them.

    ¡¸ And among the seniors, they have minor roles too ¡¹

    Tendou¡¯s the leader, and Iwasaki Hiromi is the sub-leader.

    And the guys who speak their opinion call Tendou Sadao as ¡°Tendou-san,¡± ¡°Tendou-aniki.¡± and ¡°Aniki.¡±

    They have their ranks.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, the underlings have disparity ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Like all the seniors tell that Tokuda guy to die, meaning, he¡¯s the weakest of the group ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Tendou Sadao-san¡¯s group is what they call sacrificial pawns in the Yakuza organization. They¡¯re never a decent group. They can¡¯t do anything orderly ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Despite that, they all bully Tokuda-san. Nobody¡¯s coming to help him, right? ¡¹

    All the other Yakuza in the monitor tell Tokuda to ¡°die already.¡±

    ¡¸ Well yeah, it¡¯s these people. Once they think ¡°He¡¯ll never bite back no matter how much we torment him. That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay to do it,¡± they¡¯ll do it all the time ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about if they like or hate the person, nor whether the person is a good or bad one. Once they see that it¡¯s okay to bully the person, they will start doing it without thinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re animals. Not humans ¡¹

    Haiji-san mutters.

    ¡¸ They use a selfish reason that it¡¯s the problem of the bullied. In reality, they¡¯re the people who will come assaulting someone who thinks that they can torment. They look for the opportunities ¡¹

    This half-Japanese girl was an orphan in a prostitution den.

    Haiji-san probably had her hardships in Europe.

    ¡¸ If I recall, the Yakuza who came to Tokyo turned Tokuda-san¡¯s daughter and Shigeyo-san as their plaything, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan changes the topic.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s right ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, Tokuda-san¡¯s the weakest, and next to him is Shigeyo¡¯s father ¡¹

    The weakest had to offer their daughters to their seniors and endure it.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s coerced from the tormented side ¡¹

    Haiji-san?

    ¡¸ The other subordinates don¡¯t want their daughter raped, and so they force the weakest men to offer their daughters ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ They push the weakest one of the group to make sure that the sparks don¡¯t reach them ¡¹

    She speaks after brooding over it.

    ¡¸ Haiji, get yourself together ¡¹

    Edie embraces Haiji-san from behind.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not going to do that. After all, we¡¯re strong. If anyone does anything horrible to you, sister Edie will punish them! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Ha-chan has a lot of strong big sisters! It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of ¡¹

    Rei-chan also smiles at Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Behind that brave front of her are her various experiences.

    Haiji-san fought by herself all this time.

    ¡¸ Now then, I think it¡¯s about time for their bullying to end ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Reika-san, Nei, can you come here? ¡¹

    That means, going in front of the camera.

    ¡¸ These people should know Fujimiya Reika-san, right? Also, Nei, you had a conversation with the people in the karaoke box earlier, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao and the guys know Rei-chan and Nei¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, can you connect the line to Tendou Sadao-san¡¯s room? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, gladly ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san presses some buttons.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s ready now ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º I told you, Tokuda. We¡¯re not asking you something that hard ¡»

    Tendou Sadao talks to Tokuda, the other Yakuza imprisoned with him.

    ¡º It¡¯s easy, just hang your head and die. It¡¯s okay, you can do it. Human, patience. Once you hang yourself, you¡¯ll suffocate, blood will stop flowing, and you will go to heaven. I¡¯m sure that scum like you would die. Now do it! ¡»

    What an unreasonable request.

    ¡º Tokuda-san, you know that you were sent off from Kansai as a sacrificial pawn. Your life is already forfeit, you know? ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi also adds.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. The first plan is for you to grab the explosives and blow yourself in the mansion of Kouzuki house, right? What¡¯s the difference in dying there than here? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! If you¡¯re a man then do it already ¡»

    ¡º Tendou-Aniki and Iwasaki-neesan are already bowing their heads! If you¡¯ve got a dick then be a man and die already ¡»

    ¡º Does anyone have something good to hang him? Like a necktie or something? ¡»

    ¡º Eh? Spare me from hanging Tokuda with that. It¡¯ll get dirty. I don¡¯t know what kind of germs would get if he hangs his head with this ¡»

    ¡º Why not use Tokuda¡¯s belt? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Use your belt to hang yourself! ¡»

    ¡º Huh? Is that okay? That¡¯s synthetic leather, right? I think it¡¯ll snap off ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s not eating too much so he should be light ¡»

    ¡º But still, if he¡¯s got no belt then his pants would slip down, right? ¡»

    ¡º Why not?! It¡¯s Tokuda. He¡¯s going to die anyway, why would it matter if his pants slip down and his white boxers show up? ¡»

    ¡º Dying disgracefully, that¡¯s very much like you, Tokuda ¡»

    The seniors speak selfishly.

    ¡º Oh well, Tokuda, take off your belt. Then, tie it up on the window¡¯s metal fixture over there then hang yourself with it ¡»

    Tendou Sadao orders Tokuda.

    ¡º T-Tendou-san ¡»

    Tokuda, who¡¯s been quiet all this time, speaks with a hoarse voice.

    ¡º P-Please spare me from that, I-I¡¯m begging you ¡»

    ¡º No, I can¡¯t. You¡¯ll be the sacrifice so we can escape here alive. We¡¯re going to overcome your death, we¡¯ll be leaving in tears. Hit the sack already as this is the moment you were born for! ¡»

    ¡º P-Please, let me see that Sonoko¡¯s safe first ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m not asking for your circumstances! Now go die already! ¡»

    Then.

    The monitor on the wall lights up.

    ¡¸ Okay, enough chit-chat ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows on the screen and speaks to Tendou Sadao.

    ¡¸ Sorry but it will only be a mess to clean up if he hangs himself ¡¹

    ¡º Bitch¡­ ¡»

    Tendou Sadao glares at him.

    ¡¸ What? You saw me in the karaoke bar, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s Fuji Mineko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey~ You seem lively over there old man ¡¹

    Nei waves her hand on the camera.

    ¡¸ As for me it should be ¡®pleased to meet you,¡¯ but do I still need to introduce myself? ¡¹

    Rei-chan also smiles at the camera.

    ¡º T-Tendou-Aniki! That¡¯s Fujimiya Reika ¡»

    ¡º Ain¡¯t that the Ace of Kouzuki SS? ¡»

    As expected. Rei-chan is a celebrity.

    ¡¸ You see, you¡¯re all deceived! That¡¯s unfortunate~! Lololol! We were coordinating with Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Nei teases them on purpose.

    ¡¸ With that said, nothing will happen even if that poor old man hangs himself! The people monitoring you are all muscular men from Kouzuki SS personnel ¡¹

    Even if they are surprised with Tokuda¡¯s sudden death and opens up the door in that confinement room,

    They have enough strength to keep the Yakuza inside from escaping.

    However.

    ¡º Kukakakaka! You¡¯re the one dragged into our perfect plan!!! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao laughs loudly.

    ¡º So it¡¯s true. Kouzuki SS is a surface company, and so they¡¯re naive ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi smiles.

    ¡º W-What do you mean, Aniki, Nee-san? ¡»

    ¡º We don¡¯t get it ¡»

    The Yakuza asks.

    ¡º You¡¯re also stupid. Listen, if they want to kill us, then they won¡¯t stop Tokuda from dying! ¡»

    ¡º If they¡¯re going to kill us all, then one death will only save them the effort ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi and Tendou Sadao looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡º I know that they¡¯re watching us, but stopping us at this timing¡­ ¡»

    ¡º I guess they still have a reason to keep us alive, right? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s complexion doesn¡¯t change at all.

    ¡º There are two possibilities, one is they have something to ask us. Or¡­ ¡»

    ¡º The team that¡¯s monitoring us is in the middle of negotiating with Kouzuki house to save us ¡»

    Oh, they still can¡¯t imagine that we already captured the team that was monitoring them.

    They can¡¯t imagine the worst scenario possible.

    Just how distorted are their thoughts?

    ¡º I demand Koppepan! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao speaks full of confidence.

    ¡º Tendou-aniki? What is Koppepan? ¡»

    ¡º You don¡¯t know it? ¡»

    ¡º No, I know about bread rolls, yes ¡»

    ¡º But I don¡¯t know, what is it? ¡»

    W-What?

    ¡¸ The ¡°Koppe¡± from ¡°Koppepan¡± is a French word ¡°coupe¡± that means ¡°cut off¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ So, you want it? ¡¹

    Tendou;

    ¡º Kuh, you¡¯re beyond saving. Do young people not know what ¡°I demand Koppepan¡±? If you used your search engine, then you can find it on the third page ¡»

    R-Really?

    ¡º No, it¡¯s not like I want it, but, we¡¯re still hungry! Give us food and drinks as soon as possible! ¡»

    ¡º Also, bring our daughters here, and that traitor Otome! Bring them all here, right now! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao and Iwasaki Hiromi¡­

    They think that they¡¯re kept alive because they have value.

    Therefore, they make some absurd requests.

    ¡¸ You seem to misunderstand something ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ First, we do not have any information to take out from you. After all, do you know any information about the Kansai organizations? ¡¹

    Tendou¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You¡¯re all just sacrificial pawns! Do you think that the bosses of yours would tell you any vital information? ¡¹

    Nei also laughs.

    That ridiculing smile adding to Nei¡¯s beautiful smile is harsh.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that they consider that we will capture you and so they¡¯ll give you false information. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to question your people. It¡¯s a waste of time ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan makes it clear.

    ¡¸ As for the second possibility you were talking about, the team that¡¯s monitoring you is Irokuchou Ichirou-san, right? ¡¹

    ¡º Look? I knew that Irokuchou will make contact with them? ¡»

    Tendou Sadao shouts.

    ¡¸ They didn¡¯t. Even if they start negotiations, you¡¯re nothing but sacrificial pawns, aren¡¯t you? Why would they come and try to save you when your purpose is to become sacrificial pawns? Rather, I should tell you that Irokuchou Ichirou-san already went home. They rode the bullet train ¡¹

    ¡º T-They returned? ¡»

    ¡¸ Ain¡¯t that obvious? Your plan on harassing Kouzuki house failed splendidly. Furthermore, we captured your disgraceful selves. What else would the monitoring team think other than ¡°these guys are useless¡± and return home! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Actually, we also have Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s team captured in the same building.

    ¡º You¡¯re full of shit! They¡¯ll never abandon us! ¡»

    Tendou screams, but¡­

    ¡¸ Was it not obvious? You guys are sacrificial pawns ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you shoot a bullet and it missed, you won¡¯t go out of your way and look for it, would you? ¡¹

    Rei-chan said while smiling.

    ¡º H-Hey! W-Wait?! Then why did you try to stop us from killing Tokuda?! ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi said.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a problem if someone hangs himself over there. That problem is cleaning it up

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re borrowing this place. Renting an abandoned building to confine you people. That¡¯s why we want to keep it as clean as possible. We don¡¯t want it to stink trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our groups don¡¯t like dealing with corpses either ¡¹

    Rei-chan nods.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re bringing you to the mountains. That¡¯s where we will have you all dig out your graves. Once the hole is deep enough for a person, then we¡¯ll shoot you down. Then, we¡¯ll pour gasoline on your dead body, burn it, and cover it up with soil using a bulldozer. That¡¯s the rule for killing on our side. It¡¯s a problem if you die on your own ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says with a smile.

    ¡º Bitch, are you insane?! If that¡¯s a joke then i-it¡¯s not funny! ¡»

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not the only people who live in this world. Furthermore, this world is much darker than you think ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If Kouzuki SS is the surface organization, I¡¯m a specialist on underground ¡¹

    ¡º D-Don¡¯t fuck with us! You¡¯re just a prostitution woman, aren¡¯t you? ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi says, but¡­

    ¡¸ Seriously, you only know the outside appearances of people. Don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ This is an incident from before, but do you know about the man named Shirasaka Sosuke? ¡¹

    ¡º S-Shirasaka, huh? ¡»

    ¡º Aniki, it¡¯s the guy who had his dick, arms, and tongue cut off¡­and died with a bloodstained body ¡»

    ¡º Yes, that, they haven¡¯t caught the culprit! ¡»

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the culprit ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles. Bewitchingly.

    ¡¸ I killed that man¡­I¡¯m a woman who can do that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s young body can¡¯t bear a child, it¡¯s a thin body.

    You can¡¯t say that her body¡¯s not sexy, and there¡¯s not a person who could create that coquettish mood, and yet.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s confession that she killed Shirasaka Sousuke.

    It¡¯s incredibly sexy.

    ¡º B-Bitch, a-ah¡­ ¡»

    Tendou Sadao tries to talk back, but¡­

    He lost to Minaho-neesan¡¯s aura, he¡¯s now recoiling.

    ¡¸ There are people who are much scarier than the sacrificial pawns of Yakuza! Do you get it? ¡¹

    Nei breaks the mood with her attempt at humor.

    ¡¸ I mean, do you get it? Can you see it? ¡¹

    ¡º W-W-W-What?! ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right. What?! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s bright voice receives hostility from Tendou Sadao and Iwasaki Hiromi.

    But.

    ¡¸ There are two points to consider here! The first one is that we have Fujimiya-san from Kouzuki SS show up here to face you people, do you know what that means? ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s because you¡¯re all accomplices! ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi shouts.

    ¡¸ Correct! We¡¯re all accomplices to remove the people who are harassing the young ladies of Kouzuki house. Then, we¡¯re currently showing the truth to you all. Do you get what that means? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡º Meaning? ¡»

    ¡º Why are you asking me something I don¡¯t understand?! ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi and Tendou Sadao¡¯s head is spinning in circles.

    ¡¸ Next point, currently, this person, aliased ¡°Fuji Mineko-san.¡± For some reason, she confessed that she killed Shirasaka Sousuke to you people. Didn¡¯t she? Now, what can you deduce from that? ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao and the guys are all dumbfounded.

    They continue to look at Minaho-neesan and Nei in the monitor, nobody¡¯s moving.

    ¡º Ah, these people ¡»

    Someone speaks up.

    It¡¯s Tokuda, the guy they forced to hang himself to death earlier.

    ¡º T-They don¡¯t intend to let us live ¡»

    A sudden realization among the Yakuza.

    ¡º They¡¯ve decided to kill us all here, and so they show themselves to us! They also talk about the crimes they¡¯ve committed without care! ¡»

    The three can talk about anything because these people will die soon.

    Dead men tell no tales, they say.

    ¡¸ Correct!!! You got it!!! ¡¹

    Nei tells the Yakuza with a bright smile on her face.

 Chapter 915. Night of Fun / Letâ€™s get wild!

    ¡¸ With that said, you¡¯re all going to die ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan gives her verdict to Tendou Sadao.

    ¡º Hey, wait! Wait! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao tries to talk it out with Minaho-neesan but¡­

    ¡¸ I no longer have an interest in talking to you. I don¡¯t want to listen. And you don¡¯t have any material to negotiate with us, do you?

    ¡º No, give me a second! Hey, I¡¯m thinking right now! Hey, assholes, give me something to use, even if it¡¯s a lie! Do you not have anything to turn this around?! Any plan B? ¡»

    Tendou asks the other Yakuza but nobody¡¯s responding.

    ¡¸ Get ready, you¡¯ll die one by one. But you can kill time until then ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Come to think of it, I think that there¡¯s a mahjong mat behind the locker in that room ¡¹

    Rei-chan laughs.

    ¡º Mahjong?! Hey! ¡»

    ¡º Ah, Tendou-aniki, there really is a mahjong mat here ¡»

    One of the Yakuza found the mahjong pieces.

    ¡º Do we have anything else? ¡»

    ¡º There are three sets of cards and also a first-generation Game Boy ¡»

    ¡º Video games? Really? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, it has Tetris and SD Gundam Gaiden Lacroan Heroes ¡»

    ¡º That one with the monk gun tank bobgoblin zac captured? ¡»

    Tendou Sadao mutters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all the freebies for you. You won¡¯t get any meals nor drinks, but you can have some amusement at least. Enjoy your final hours ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows a cold smile.

    ¡¸ Bye, Tendou-san and friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Goodbye everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bye-bye-yeet! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Rei-chan, and Nei all bid farewell to Tendou Sadao and friends.

    Then, the screen on the wall in their room turned off.

    ¡¸ Okay, the line¡¯s cut off! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san tells Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Hey, what do you think now? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ By that, what? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan just announced that she¡¯ll kill all of them.

    Rei-chan is also there, and so it shows that we¡¯re using the power of Kouzuki house.

    The Kansai organization has low chances of saving them.

    ¡¸ They know that their situation is hard, but they wouldn¡¯t want to die without doing anything. Therefore, they¡¯ll discuss how to survive in this desperate situation, I think ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I would do.

    Of course, there¡¯s the knowledge that the conversation is wiretapped, but still¡­

    Even so, they need to gather together and prepare to fight the situation.

    Else, they will lose the chance to counterattack when the time comes.

    ¡¸ Then, do you want to see what happens in reality? ¡¹

    Minaho-nesan points at the monitor that shows Tendou Sadao¡¯s room.

    Then¡­

    ¡º What do we do, Aniki? ¡»

    ¡º Seriously?! What are we going to do, Tendou-san?! ¡»

    ¡º I refuse to die in this place! ¡»

    ¡º I mean, if this goes on, we¡¯ll all die in vain! ¡»

    ¡º We can¡¯t show our face to the organization! ¡»

    ¡º If they kill us now, we¡¯re going to lose our manliness! ¡»

    The old men and women, although, only those who have a strong position, speak their complaints and push Tendou Sadao for an answer.

    Tendou Sadao.

    ¡º Dammit, what can we do? ¡»

    He speaks in displeasure.

    ¡º Hey, bring in the mahjong mat! ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º I¡¯m going to play a game at least. The rates would be five points? We¡¯re going with Uma ¡»

    ¡º Eeh? Aniki, please make it a one-two punch with 100 per 1000 points ¡»

    ¡º Stupid! If you look at your money right now, going for more than 5 is hard, right? We had to lower the bank with our situation! ¡»

    Seriously? These guys are going to play Mahjong?1

    ¡º Give me that console. I¡¯ll play Tetris ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi said.

    ¡º Here, Nee-san ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, thanks ¡»

    Iwasaki Hiromi took the console and started playing Tetris.

    ¡º Hey, Tokuda, also, that guy on the corner, right, you! You don¡¯t have to participate, but go look for some options for us to escape here! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao speaks to the weak Yakuza.

    ¡º No, but, Tendou Aniki, is it okay if we play Mahjong here? ¡»

    The guy next to Tendou asks, but¡­

    ¡º It¡¯s okay! You see, we can use gambling as a change of pace, and think about the current situation from a better perspective. We can get better results with that! ¡»

    Tendou Sadao declares.

    ¡º We have two mats, so let¡¯s split the table into two and we¡¯ll go with the quarter-length game. Okay, let¡¯s split the team! ¡»

    ¡º Ah, okay, Aniki ¡»

    ¡º Can¡¯t help it, Tendou-san ¡»

    The Yakuza starts playing Mahjong.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay now, Kinoshita-san. You can mute them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Why are those guys playing Mahjong in this situation? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised. Too surprised.

    They are in this critical moment where their life is about to forfeit, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because they¡¯re not thinking! I mean, they¡¯re people who can¡¯t move in fear if they think ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ When there¡¯s a tool to escape reality prepared for them, then they will use it ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ They¡¯re struggling in life, their children are hungry, and yet, they¡¯re people who would bet all their money in pachinko or horse racing ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re people who would want to escape to the life of gambling instead of looking at the reality ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Look at them and don¡¯t forget. People like them who are beyond saving exist in this world. They only cause trouble to other people, and they never take responsibility for themselves, they will do whatever they please ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Naturally, such good-for-nothing people do have the right to live. However, just like today, when these people threaten our lives, then we will crush them down without hesitation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like Cesario Viola. Those people follow their desires for that moment and don¡¯t think of anything else ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ People like him don¡¯t understand what it means to treasure the lives of other people nor to respect them. They will only think of their pleasure at that moment. Therefore, you can take all your time talking to them and yet they¡¯ll never understand you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like how we can¡¯t understand them, they also can¡¯t understand us. No, I said that wrong. They¡¯re never interested in the first place, and so they don¡¯t really care ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, if such guys come to cause harm to us, we have to take them out without hesitation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. If you look at them and thought, ¡°I feel sorry for them.¡± or ¡°I¡¯m sure that they can understand if we talk.¡± Then you won¡¯t know what to do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re alone, and you took the other party lightly and you suffered the consequences, then you reap what you sow. But now, you have a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you mustn¡¯t show weakness nor any opportunity for them. Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s eyes also show that she¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to see my family hurt or killed by such people anymore ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s parents and twin brother were murdered in front of her.

    Cesario Viola deceived Nei¡¯s parents and killed them because;

    Cesario Viola¡¯s true nature is an utter villain, and Nei¡¯s parents trusted him without noticing that.

    A mistake in judgment kills people.

    Cesario Viola killed Nei¡¯s parents and captured Nei and her brother, Kei-san for a long time.

    ¡¸ I got it. Minaho-neesan, Ya-chan ¡¹

    That means, Tendou Sadao and his group who escapes to Mahjong in this situation¡­

    They¡¯re hopeless.

    They¡¯re beyond saving.

    ¡¸ Also, we had the order of the rooms from Irokuchou Ichirou-san, Tendou Otome-san, and Tendou Sadao-san¡¯s room, but¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Did you sense something? Find out something? ¡¹

    I¡­

    Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s room has the boss, commanding the whole group and they all follow him, but¡­

    Both of the Tendou, the child and parent, are leaders of a mish-mash of people.

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome and Sadao both pushed by the others. Furthermore, only those who have a strong status in the group makes the complaints, the weaker ones can¡¯t participate in the conversation ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two rooms have the same structure of relationships, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ With fewer people, it was easier to comprehend Otome-san¡¯s room. Tendou Otome-san is the leader. The three girls with the strongest status complain to the leader. Then, three don¡¯t speak. And the weakest were the two that are still exhausted ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s the leader.

    The strong girls are the blonde, red hair, and perm girl.

    The twin lolicon video materials don¡¯t speak. They¡¯re simple.

    The oppressed girls are Tokuda Sonoko-san. And the other girl named Shigeyo.

    ¡¸ The room with of their fathers also have the same composition of people. The parents who are flaring up on Tendou Otome-san speak their complaints to Tendou Sadao-san. They also have silent people and oppressed people ¡¹

    The power relationship between the parent and child rooms are similar.

    ¡¸ Normally, the parent and child won¡¯t have that similar relationship with them. The parent and children live in a different world. But, in their case, they came from Kansai together and lived together for more than a week, didn¡¯t they? ¡¹

    They received instructions from the Kansai Yakuza to come here and create materials for the scandal on Kouzuki house.

    Tendou Otome slipped inside Mizushima house one week ago.

    That means that they were in Tokyo, hiding together for more than a week.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, the parents are all from yakuza, they came from the same organization, and they have a power relationship, right? And so, it drags the daughters to do the same ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ That means, among the group, Tokuda-san¡¯s the one with a weak status that they give him orders such as ¡°kill yourself by hanging your neck.¡± That¡¯s the reason why they had to offer their cute daughters to their seniors ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ For the daughters, it¡¯s basically ¡°give me a break.¡± But, perhaps, the three strongest among the daughter group is inevitable. They see that she¡¯s the daughter of Tokuda-san, who¡¯s also oppressed, and so they see it as inevitable that they rape her ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Among human relationships, when there¡¯s this weird class or hierarchy system, then that¡¯s when they start thinking that way. Then, they think ¡°I¡¯m stronger than that person, and so I¡¯m better. That¡¯s why I can do anything to them¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s what their parents are doing. The daughters will mimic that behavior ¡¹

    Just like how Tendou Sadao bullies Tokuda-san¡­

    The three daughters also bully Tokuda Sonoko-san.

    They see it as natural.

    ¡¸ I can understand that ¡¹

    Haiji-san nods.

    She must¡¯ve received the same torment from a group before.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯ve been quiet all this time, but what do you girls think? ¡¹

    Edie asks Tsukiko and Yomi who are sitting near the wall.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡­Right, Tsukiko-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Yomi ¡¹

    The sister smiles at each other.

    ¡¸ We can see what¡¯s in Minaho-sama and Kou-sama¡¯s mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Kuromori-san gently speaks of the whole process and so it¡¯s enlightening ¡¹

    Tsukiko sand Yomi said.

    ¡¸ The enemy raid today had the intent of letting Kou-sama learn from it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s teaching me?

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re not giving our opinions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We can see it, and so it¡¯s a slip off ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to give Kou-sama any unnecessary information either ¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason why the two are silent all this time.

    ¡¸ Thank you for that consideration ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled at the sisters.

    ¡¸ Now then, Kou, that¡¯s enough for Irokuchuo Ichirou-san and Tendou Sadao-san. All we have to do is dispose of them, and it¡¯s our job, not yours ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks.

    ¡¸ However, you¡¯re the one to deal with Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ I think you already understand but I¡¯ll repeat it: we cannot allow Tendou Otome-san to join in our family. She¡¯s a bad influence towards our young children ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Michi-san¡¯s elder sister, she has no influence, and so we allow her to live with us, but¡­ Tendou Otome-san is a risk ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s sister, Kudou Haruka.

    For some reason, she¡¯s living together in our house, she¡¯s not in our family, nor she¡¯s my woman.

    She¡¯s a Karate idiot, but, she¡¯s loyal to Kouzuki house.

    And so, she will never do anything that will anger Misuzu or Ruriko.

    She will not hurt our young girls either.

    I mean, she¡¯s not good at dealing with children.

    All she does is muscle training and karate training every day.

    But when she asks for a match with Michi or Edie, she loses.

    ¡¸ But, as you can see, Kuromori is recruiting new faces. I think that these girls are hard to use from looking at the monitor, but, I¡¯m still a woman. Kou, I want you to use your eyes as a male and check whether we can use them or not ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not looking for those you want to help or those you feel pity for, you¡¯re looking at them as a manager of a pure brothel, check whether they have worth or not ¡¹

    I have to sweep away my personal feelings and look at them as products.

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome-san as well. In her case, I think that she¡¯s not suited for prostitution but for bodyguard instead ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, even if one has high skills, if they have a useless personality, then you can¡¯t sell them, can you? Think of that and make your judgment ¡¹

    Yeah, Tendou Otome had enough combat skills to get hired as a bodyguard of a daughter of nobility.

    However, her personality prioritizes herself and her friends, and she will not save others.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think of the current time. Look at the person and observe ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right.

    Don¡¯t make guesses with what we have so far.

    I should take a look at them once again and look for a new point of view.

    ¡¸ Nei and Edie-san, go with him. Also¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes. I will also come ¡¹

    Tsukiko said that she wants to give emotional support to the daughters of Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Then, Minaho-neesan, if I decided that we can¡¯t use the girls as prostitutes, what will you do? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸ I wonder? What do you want? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Their parents brought them forcibly to Tokyo, but they¡¯re not our enemies. They¡¯re victims in a sense. Especially Tokuda-san, since the fathers of the other girls raped her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, they can¡¯t return to Kansai now that they know our secret. You do understand that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Well, true, but¡­

    ¡¸ Can I ask Tsukiko to remove their memories instead? ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that she can do that with her Miko power.

    Although, if used forcibly on their minds, it¡¯ll break them.

    She has to use her power carefully.

    ¡¸ Feel free. I will give a final check whether it¡¯s still a problem or not, but I¡¯ll leave the girls to your judgment. Although, Kou¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re still daughters of Yakuza. You can scrape off their memories of coming to Tokyo, but how will they live their lives after that? ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Sorry to say but their parents will not return to Kansai in a healthy shape. I won¡¯t kill them, but they will experience something more horrible than death ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t do that, it will not become an example for the Yakuza organizations ¡¹

    Oh.

    If we¡¯re to slaughter Irokuchou Ichirou and Tendou Sadao, then¡­

    Kansai Yakuza will only bear more grudge against us.

    However.

    If Irokuchou and Tendou return as crippled people, then¡­

    It becomes a message to them to not go against Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Therefore, their parents can¡¯t live their life normally anymore. They can return to Kansai, but, they might not have a home that will keep them safe ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Also, we can¡¯t give them funds until they graduate from high school, or refer them to a good job for them to live without their parents. We do not have the leeway to give the daughters of enemy that much. Or rather, if you do that, what about the next one? Yakuza who have money problems would come after Kouzuki house to let their children live in luxury ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    It¡¯ll punish them, but if they know that they can guarantee the safety of their children, then¡­

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t also tell them to return to Kansai like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. We can give them a bullet train ticket to return home but the problem is what¡¯s after that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Once they return to their home area, their circumstances will force them to use compensated dating to survive. And you have to imagine that ¡¹

    They¡¯re the daughters of the sacrificial pawns.

    They probably don¡¯t have any relatives that can take custody of them.

    ¡¸ Of course, if you don¡¯t care about what happens to them, then you can do that ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s not a city hall or a school teacher. It¡¯s not your place to think about their happiness. Therefore, if you think ¡°What¡¯s with her, what an unpleasant woman! She makes me angry. Fuck off!¡± or when you think ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever happens to her in the future,¡± then you can send them back to Kansai penniless ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes. We want you to learn from this opportunity, and so, this will be your training to become the boss that moves the underground group, Kuromori. You don¡¯t have to think of everyone¡¯s public welfare ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ So far, Yo-chan just accepts everything and you managed to resolve it all, but it¡¯s not always like that. If the number of the family continues to increase, you can¡¯t move as freely as before, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you will come across scenarios where you have to decide that you can¡¯t save the person, That you have to abandon them, that you have to cut them down ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why¡­

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re alone, then all the heavy responsibility are all yours, but, if you want to live for the family, then, sorry but you need to abandon all the heavy burdens that you shouldn¡¯t carry ¡¹

    Sometimes, that means deciding to cut someone away.

    ¡¸ And we want you to learn that from Tendou Otome and her friends ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t be kind to those you can¡¯t accept in the family like they are one. Don¡¯t look at them with compassion, but ascertain that they¡¯re capable personnel. You have to experience firsthand that you have people you need to discard as you can¡¯t do anything for them. Is that right? ¡¹

    I may feel sorry for them, but I shouldn¡¯t save people I can¡¯t.

    We don¡¯t have that much power.

    If I try to save everyone, my whole family will burst.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not enough ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ The weight of responsibility will crush you, Darling, if you live for the sake of the family ¡¹

    Edie looked at Minaho.

    ¡¸ Minaho, you should give Darling another choice ¡¹

    Choice?

    ¡¸ If Darling wants a girl as his slave, not as his family, then we can accept that girl as Darling¡¯s slave, someone outside the family ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ True. That¡¯s also essential. Kou would also want a girl outside the family that he can use to relieve his pent up lust ¡¹

    W-Wait, Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ I recommend the loli twins. Darling, you still haven¡¯t tasted twins, have you? ¡¹

    H-Hey, Edie?

    ¡¸ Okay, if Kou seriously wants them as his sex slaves, then we can take those girls. But, they will not live in our mansion, but in the new Kuromori brothel that we¡¯re preparing ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That means making space for Darling¡¯s harem, right? ¡¹

    No, hey?!

    Why did it come to that?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, Minaho-oneechan¡¯s giving you a wildcard ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    Then, she looked at the monitor showing Tendou Otome¡¯s room.

    ¡¸ They have different girls in there, and of course, Yo-chan has to discard some of them, but still¡­ ¡¹

    The three girls still complain about Tendou Otome.

    Sonoko-san looks like she¡¯s in pain.

    The girls who are watching show unease in their faces.

    ¡¸ Even so, if Yo-chan has someone he can¡¯t discard no matter what, but can¡¯t add to the family either, then¡­ ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan¡¯s saying that she can take them, named as Yo-chan¡¯s sex slave. That¡¯s the last resort, a wild card ¡¹

 Chapter 916. Night of Fun / Sprite

    ¡¸ Well then, go ahead, Yo-chan, Edie, Tsukiko-san! ¡¹

    Nei calls out to the group heading to Tendou Otome¡¯s room.

    ¡¸ Uhm, me too ¡¹

    Haiji-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t ¡¹

    Edie stopped her.

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s challenge on how coolheaded he can make his judgments ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling can¡¯t concentrate if you¡¯re present. Your emotions overcome you ¡¹

    If Haiji-san is with me, then I will always mind her emotions.

    I will not look for my judgment but instead, look at what Haiji-san is thinking.

    Her opinions will influence me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all obedient girls who will follow what Yo-chan decides ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t push our opinions either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Nei, Edie, and Tsukiko.

    Although, it¡¯s scary.

    Entrusting everything to me is such heavy pressure.

    Furthermore, Tsukiko can read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, please don¡¯t lie to yourself ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    If we can¡¯t use the girl as a prostitute or bodyguard, then I can¡¯t say that I want to save the girl.

    Although, I can take them as sex slaves if I feel pity.

    I can¡¯t lie.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Yomi, then she might fail to notice Kou-sama¡¯s feelings, but it will not happen with me ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s two years older than me.

    She¡¯s also succeeding as the Takakura shrine maiden, and so she can look at everything with a cool head.

    If it¡¯s Yomi, she might get caught in her emotions, but Tsukiko isn¡¯t that naive.

    ¡¸ Ugh. I¡¯m also coolheaded! ¡¹

    Yomi reads my thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, we have the medical test results! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looks at her pc and said.

    They sent it through email.

    The medical tests.

    Oh, it¡¯s Tendou Otome and the girls.

    ¡¸ Show it to me. Nei, Edie-san, come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, and Edie goes behind Kinoshita-san and looked at the screen.

    I mean, why am I not called?

    Well, it would be hard for me to understand some medical reports.

    ¡¸ Oh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s the results! ¡¹

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ Nei, tell them. Don¡¯t tell Kou about the others ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Nei salutes jokingly.

    ¡¸ Okay, here¡¯s the map of this building. This is where we are right now. Tendou Otome-san¡¯s room is in here ¡¹

    Rei-chan takes a piece of paper and starts pointing fingers.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t give you the map for security purposes. Memorize it here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave that to me ¡¹

    Edie trained as an assassin in the cult, and so¡­

    She can memorize the blueprint of the building at that moment and grasp the internal structure immediately.

    However.

    They¡¯re only telling us where Tendou Otome¡¯s room is.

    They¡¯re keeping us out of Tendou Sadao and Iroukuchou Ichirou¡¯s room.

    In any case, something happens, although it¡¯s unlikely¡­

    Even if Tendou Otome¡¯s group captures us and orders us to bring them to their parents,

    We don¡¯t know where Tendou Sadao¡¯s hiding, and so we can¡¯t do anything.

    It¡¯s all under their assumption as well.

    ¡¸ I gave instructions to Kouzuki SS guards to let you through as you move ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Okay. Once again, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, watch from this room. Yomi, look after Haiji-san. MInaho-neesan, Rei-chan, we¡¯re heading out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Make logical decisions ¡¹

    Rei-chan and Minaho-neesan send us off with a smile.

    ¡¸ See you later! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san also sends us off with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    We take an elevator, go a few floors down, walk through a corridor, and climb upstairs this time.

    Then, another elevator.

    Oh, this has the same complex framework as the hotel used when fighting against Cesario Viola.

    It¡¯s an ordinary building for the ordinary people, but one button can close down a fire door as a barrier, and the interior becomes a labyrinth.

    Although, this place is close to Kouzuki main mansion, and so the bodyguards are waiting for orders in this place.

    When the enemy attacks, this is where Jii-chan and Misuzu would take shelter.

    ¡¸ Then, a curve ¡¹

    Not a single member of Kouzuki SS showed up while we¡¯re moving.

    All the floors should have someone standing by, but¡­

    They¡¯re watching us come through the surveillance cameras.

    Rei-chan sent her instructions, and so they let us pass through.

    However, I don¡¯t know where the bodyguards are standing by in the corridors.

    They¡¯re no longer using this place, they moved to a new building that¡¯s better than this place.

    ¡¸ And it¡¯s in this room ¡¹

    Edie stops in front of a door.

    ¡¸ Darling, are you ready? ¡¹

    I take a deep breath.

    ¡¸ Yeah, ready ¡¹

    I already am accustomed to this tension.

    No, I¡¯ve experienced it before¡­

    ¡­but, I can¡¯t get accustomed to it.

    Tension is necessary.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s the vanguard, next, me, then, Tsukiko and Ya-chan behind. Also, if you sense any threat, tell everyone right away, Tsukiko. If you think that you can¡¯t make it, then use your power ¡¹

    There¡¯s a high possibility¡­

    ¡­That Tendou Otome comes after us as soon as we open the door.

    Edie should be okay, but¡­

    Tsukiko and Nei will be in danger, so they should stay behind.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, Yo-chan ¡¹

    We take our formation.

    ¡¸ Well then, can you open it up? ¡¹

    Nei looks at the camera on the corridor.

    This room should have an electronic lock, and so the room from earlier have to unlock this.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re ready now! Open the door ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Darling, it¡¯s much more fun if you do it like this ¡¹

    Edie knocks on the bulky metal door¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡º OPEN SESAME!!!! ¡»

    Pipi!

    Kachan!

    The electronic lock opens.

    Tsutsutsutsu!!!

    Then, the door slowly opens sideways.

    ¡¸ Heey~ How is it going? ¡¹

    Edie smiled at the surprised Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Y-Youuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s face turns red in anger.

    ¡¸ What the hell were you doing until now?! ¡¹

    She stands up and tries to get close to us.

    The three girls over there complained to her all this time, and so¡­

    She wants to release her stress to us.

    Her discontent is exploding.

    But.

    ¡¸ HAWOOOO!!! ¡¹

    Edie shoots a lump of Qi towards her.

    ¡¸ Nuuuuu?! ¡¹

    Then, Tendou Otome fell to her ass.

    Not just Tendou Otome,

    The girls behind her, the blonde, red, and perm haired girls also trembles from the Qi.

    The twins near the wall, and the plain girl, look at us in surprise.

    Tokuda Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san who are exhausted as well.

    ¡¸ You should know that we have our situation too. We¡¯re not always going to fit our time with yours ¡¹

    Edie speaks clearly.

    Meanwhile, our group is inside the room.

    ¡¸ CLOSE! ¡¹

    Edie speaks in a low voice, then the door closed down.

    ¡¸ Ah, w-wait! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said that but it¡¯s too late.

    The door closed down and locked automatically.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here to explain the situation and discuss what¡¯s after ¡¹

    I speak calmly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think of doing anything dangerous. You can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled at Tendou Otome.

    Oh, she thought of taking us hostage or hurt us.

    ¡¸ The order carved in your mind to follow my orders is still in effect ¡¹

    Right.

    When Tendou Otome¡¯s captured during the party¡­

    Tsukiko gave that order.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, there¡¯s nobody that has the same strength as Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    She scans the minds of the girls in the room.

    Oh, if what Tendou Otome told us is true, then¡­

    The girls in this room should have some who learned martial arts together with Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay if all of them comes after us, I can take them all alone ¡¹

    Edie continues her stance.

    ¡¸ So, what do you want? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome finally speaks.

    ¡¸ The agreement was you¡¯ll save these girls if I cooperate, wasn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s what I want to do. That¡¯s why I came here to talk ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Fuck talking, give us something to eat! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-that¡¯s right! Give us something to drink, be tactful! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know who you are but give us a bit of service here! ¡¹

    Hearing that I came here to talk, the blonde, red, and perm haired girls start complaining.

    Knowing that we¡¯re not going to cause harm, their attitude changed immediately.

    ¡¸ I mean, who are you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, bring us Cola! Cola! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want sprite! ¡¹

    Seriously, what hopeless girls.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re victims here! Our parents forced us here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You¡¯re breaking the law by keeping us here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you related to Kouzuki house?! If that¡¯s the case, give us a first-class hotel dinner! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Bring us money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with us because you¡¯re rich! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say something?! Hey!! ¡¹

    The girls bluff.

    But, they¡¯re afraid.

    They¡¯re trapped in a room by a greater power.

    And since Tendou Otome, the one strongest among them, lost to Edie¡¯s fighting spirit, then¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s mysterious atmosphere¡­

    Nei¡¯s beautiful face filled with composure.

    Therefore.

    They throw their complains to me as I look like I¡¯ll take them.

    The other girls look scary, and so they release their frustration on me.

    ¡¸ Do consider that you¡¯ll never meet with your parents again ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ W-W-What?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean by that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Stop with the jokes now! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house has decided to dispose of them. There won¡¯t be a bone left. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa will?! ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Wait! I don¡¯t care about what happens to me but please, please spare Papa! ¡¹

    She desperately pleads.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do anything about that. That¡¯s Kouzuki house¡¯s decision. They¡¯re going to punish everyone who tried to cause harm to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Papa. Papa¡¯s a timid man, he only came because people threatened him ¡¹

    I recall her poor father that I saw from the screen earlier.

    The other Yakuza oppressed Tokuda.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s irrelevant. I don¡¯t care, nor I will ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t dispose of all of them, then people like your parents will spawn again. Stupid people will come after Kouzuki house to make threats unless they kill off people who meddle with them ¡¹

    Therefore, it¡¯s necessary to put down that Tokuda as well.

    If he dared to refuse Tendou Sadao, then¡­

    No, if he had the wit to not let Tendou Sadao dominate him, then¡­

    It¡¯s his fault that he¡¯s receiving the same treatment.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you involved in this place because of your weak father? ¡¹

    They brought her to Tokyo from Kansai.

    The other parents raped her to waste time.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about me, but Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I don¡¯t care about you either! ¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸ We have to dispose of your father to make sure that there¡¯s no second coming of people like you! ¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t yell on Sonoko! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome complains, but.

    ¡¸ You shut up ¡¹

    Edie stops her.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san, you may not care that you¡¯ve become a plaything for the old men for your father¡¯s sake, but¡­ ¡¹

    I stared into her eyes.

    ¡¸ If we become generous here, another sacrificial pawn from Kansai will come here, and bring another girl like you, and rape her ¡¹

    If they discover that we spare lives because their daughter pleaded, then¡­

    The Kansai group will send more Yakuza with daughters here.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-chan, let¡¯s end it with us. I don¡¯t want anyone to get through the same hell as we did ¡¹

    Shigeyo-san, the other violated girl, speaks.

    ¡¸ I also don¡¯t want Father to die. But, we can¡¯t do anything now! They already said that this won¡¯t end unless our fathers die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep. Well, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Nei speaks to the girls.

    ¡¸ You can cry and beg all you want but nothing will happen. This is a battle between Kouzuki house, a great family, and the Kansai Yakuza. Nobody will come and save your parents ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make it that simple! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think we¡¯ll keep quiet when our parents are dying?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop bullshitting me!! ¡¹

    The three girls screamed!

    ¡¸ Then, do you want to die together with your parents? ¡¹

    I asked calmly.

    Their faces froze.

    ¡¸ H-hey, wait ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you going to do with us?! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You know the secrets of Kouzuki house. We have enough reasons to kill you all

    The girls¡­

    ¡¸ H-Hey, w-what the hell?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Someone, call the police, Omawari-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Japan can¡¯t allow such absurdity to happen!!! ¡¹

    Yes, if it¡¯s the surface.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but we belong to the underground. We¡¯re people of Kuromori. We don¡¯t care about the laws in the surface ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not understand why the people from Kouzuki SS, a company on the surface, didn¡¯t come to see you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because it¡¯s the crime syndicate who will deal with your parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s us ¡¹

    The girls tremble in fear.

    ¡¸ Wait! You promised me that you¡¯ll save them! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks in confusion.

    ¡¸ Well, that was our intention. And that¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re here. But¡­ ¡¹

    I look around the room.

    ¡¸ If leaving these girls alive will become a handicap, then don¡¯t you agree that we have to kill them off? ¡¹

    Otome;

    ¡¸ B-But, look, you can use that woman with a scary look in her eyes to erase our memories, right?! I thought that¡¯s what you were going to do?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Tsukiko can read and alter memories. But¡­ ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll take less time to kill you all instead of deliberately altering your brains, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t! It¡¯s better to alter our memories! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome insists.

    ¡¸ O-Otome-san, what do you mean altering?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, opening our brains? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Idiot! It¡¯s better than dying!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome hushes the three.

    ¡¸ I mean, we have so much compassion that we came here to look at you all ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Compassion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s easy to alter your memories by operating your head, and make you all forget the memories before coming to Tokyo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can leave that to me ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks softly.

    ¡¸ But, what will happen to you after that? You won¡¯t your parents who came to Tokyo with you. How can you live as orphans? ¡¹

    The Yakuza daughters begin to tremble.

    ¡¸ If you return to Kansai, then the people in your father¡¯s organization will come and chase you around asking ¡°Do you know anything that happened in Tokyo?¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I mean, if your parents, who were sacrificial pawns, show that they failed, then I don¡¯t think that the bosses in Kansai will look after you girls. The organization will not feel sorry for you and secure the livelihood of the survivors ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that the Kansai organization will cut them off, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about that, those who came to Tokyo did it on their own.¡± Therefore, you¡¯re now in the worst place ¡¹

    These girls can¡¯t live in the areas under the Kansai organization¡¯s control.

    ¡¸ Right~ You girls should think that you can¡¯t live in Kansai anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, do you have any relatives in another region? Acquaintance? Do you have anyone to take you in? None? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ If you have no place to live, then it will be hard for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ We could spare you, but you¡¯ll still die a dog¡¯s death ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t you have more than enough money since you¡¯re from Kouzuki house?! Can¡¯t you prepare enough money for us to survive for a while? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ Like I said earlier, we¡¯re not Kouzuki house but Kuromori!

    ¡¸ And crime syndicates don¡¯t do charity work. ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked at me.

    ¡¸ But, you had a good relationship with that young lady, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu nor I don¡¯t have any personal assets. The assets of Kouzuki house all belong to Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡¯s managing Kuromori ¡¹

    I can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not asking you to do charity! We¡¯re going to pay it back! ¡¹

    Even so, Tendou Otome clings.

    ¡¸ The nine of us can live somewhere far away. The nine of us will work hard and repay the money we¡¯ve borrowed! So, please, can you provide us with money that can let us start a new life?! I beg you! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome bows her head.

    It looks like she wants the nine daughters of Yakuza who lost their parents to live together.

    However.

    ¡¸ But, Otome-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, where are we going to live? We can¡¯t return to Kansai ¡¹

    The three don¡¯t agree with her.

    ¡¸ Okinawa, Hokkaido, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡¹

    Tendou Otome asserts.

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t want the Kansai people to find us, then we need to go somewhere far away! We can run away on an island! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Island? Impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re surrounded by the sea, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not?! Sea¡¯s the best. If it¡¯s in Okinawa, we can free diving every day, if we¡¯re in Hokkaido, then we can see the ice floe!! ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re just like their parents when thinking.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s absurd ¡¹

    ¡¸ Impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s the only choice! ¡¹

    I look at the other girls.

    The twins look dumbfounded.

    The plain girl continues to look down.

    Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san show a face of despair.

    They¡¯re losing their parents and they can¡¯t return to Kansai anymore.

    That said, they don¡¯t think they can live together with Otome somewhere far away

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Very well. I don¡¯t know if I can lend you money but I¡¯ll talk to Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t talk in this room, let¡¯s bring Tendou-san in a room where we can talk ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching this room through the cameras.

    ¡¸ A-Are you sure?! Really? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just the middle-man. You¡¯re the one to persuade her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, R-Right. Okay. I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    Tendou Otome turned to the girls in the room.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯ll go talk to them. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that we can be together! ¡¹

    She says to inspire herself.

    However, Sonoko-san and the girls don¡¯t look at her.

    ¡¸ Ah, then, please do, Otome-san ¡¹

    The blonde said.

    ¡¸ Also, if possible, ask them for something to eat ¡¹

    The red-haired said.

    ¡¸ Ah, I want Sprite! ¡¹

    The perm haired girl added.

 Chapter 917. Night of Fun / Reality wall

    ¡¸ Okay, open the door ¡¹

    ¡¸ OPEN SESAME ¡¹

    Edie said, then the electronically locked door opens up.

    ¡¸ Nei, Tsukiko, go first, I¡¯ll watch over ¡¹

    Edie will stand guard to make sure the three girls or Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t escape.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t leave behind my friends. I know that it¡¯ll only get worse for us if I do that ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Look after Sonoko and Shigeyo ¡¹

    She glared at the three and said.

    ¡¸ Yes, got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Otome-san. Seriously, bring us something to eat when you get back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, if possible, Sprite too ¡¹

    The three girls replied, but¡­

    Sonoko-san, Shigeyo-san, the twins, and the plain girl doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Anyway, trust me, I¡¯ll negotiate with them to guarantee our lives at least ¡¹

    Tendou Otome promised the girls in the room.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough talk Tendou-san, we¡¯re going! ¡¹

    Nei prompts Tendou Otome.

    Edie and I left the room last.

    The three girls stare at us.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s close it down ¡¹

    ¡¸ CLOSE! ¡¹

    The door closes from Edie¡¯s signal.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Now, hurry up and bring me to your boss! It¡¯s that disgusting woman, right?! I¡¯ll negotiate with her ¡¹

    Tendou Otome intends to negotiate with Minaho-neesan, but¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do that ¡¹

    Edie denies it.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shows a doubtful look, but¡­

    ¡¸ That room is soundproof, and so the girls inside can¡¯t hear our conversation in the corridor. And we can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re talking about right now ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Then what is it about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you know about it Tendou-san but, this room is filled with hidden cameras and microphones ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we can connect the microphone from the confinement room to the speaker in this corridor ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, we can listen to the conversation inside ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, let us hear what¡¯s happening inside ¡¹

    I speak towards the ceiling.

    ¡º Ah, we can also show the video ¡»

    While we¡¯re hearing Kinoshita-san¡¯s cheerful voice from the speakers¡­

    A panel from the door rises up and a monitor shows up on the door to the room.

    ¡º We all had monitors in the doors of the room to make it easy to observe inside ¡»

    The monitor lights up and it shows the top-down view of the room inside.

    Sonoko-san and the others remain in the same state, but¡­

    The three girls seem to be gathering in front of the door.

    ¡º And we¡¯re unmuting now ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Open Sesamu! ¡»

    ¡º Looks like we can¡¯t do it ¡»

    ¡º I think it wasn¡¯t Sesamu? ¡»

    ¡º No, that brown woman definitely said Sesamu! ¡»

    ¡º It might be Sesamo or Sesanu? ¡»

    ¡º Dammit! I don¡¯t know the magic word ¡»

    These girls.

    They thought that Edie¡¯s ¡°Open Sesame¡± is a magic word to open the door?

    ¡º Haa, let¡¯s stop. We can slip out of this place but we can¡¯t get out of the whole place ¡»

    ¡º I mean, they still have our phones. That¡¯s the harshest. They also got our card ¡»

    ¡º They returned our wallet, right? How much do you have now? ¡»

    ¡º I only have about 4000 ¡»

    ¡º I have nothing but 1500 ¡»

    ¡º 800 ¡»

    ¡º Haa, we only have enough travel expense for a single person ¡»

    The three speak unanimously.

    ¡º Should we take their money? ¡»

    The perm haired talked to the blonde-haired girl.

    ¡º Hey, loli twins! Give us your money! ¡»

    They threaten the twins used in lolicon videos by their parents.

    ¡¸ T-These bitches! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is angry at the situation, but¡­

    ¡¸ Calm down, it¡¯s your time to see what they do when you¡¯re gone ¡¹

    Edie holds Otome back.

    ¡º I only have 300 yen ¡»

    ¡º I only have 153 yen ¡»

    The twins speak with a small voice.

    ¡º Oh right, their parents are stingy. They couldn¡¯t have enough money ¡»

    The perm haired girl tells the blonde-haired and red-haired girl.

    ¡º Can¡¯t help it, what about that one? ¡»

    This time, she points at the plain-looking girl near the wall.

    ¡º Didn¡¯t we already take the money from her wallet yesterday? ¡»

    ¡º Oh right. Then she won¡¯t have one now ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s your fault. You¡¯re such a simpleton and you don¡¯t follow our orders, that was your punishment ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! That was your payment for your mistakes ¡»

    ¡º I mean, she always pays us sanction money, right? ¡»

    The three girls take money from her regularly.

    ¡º Then, there¡¯s also Sonoko and Shigeyo, they¡¯re both broke ¡»

    ¡º True. We inspected their belongings yesterday after all ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, they don¡¯t have anything important ¡»

    ¡º Their parents are broke too ¡»

    Tendou Otome gets angry at the conversation inside.

    ¡¸ All this, while I was not with them ¡¹

    Tendou Otome infiltrated the Mizushima house for a week.

    She didn¡¯t know that the three girls extort the other girls while she was gone.

    ¡º Otome, that bitch says a lot ¡»

    ¡º I know right. She¡¯s going to have a bad time ¡»

    ¡º She probably knows it. Man~ ¡»

    Their attitude is very much just like their parents.

    This is what happens if they grew up watching their parents?

    ¡º I mean, it really gets to my nerves. That bitch ¡»

    The blonde said.

    ¡º I know right. She speaks like she¡¯s the boss, well, I know that she¡¯s a fighting idiot and is strong a that, but still ¡»

    The perm haired girl said.

    ¡º Why not? As long as she can give us something good, we don¡¯t have to do anything troublesome ¡»

    The red-haired girl thought.

    ¡º I mean, that violent psycho lesbian is madly in love with Sonoko. She¡¯ll do anything for Sonoko¡¯s sake ¡»

    ¡º Really, it¡¯s disgusting to watch. Sex between women is unproductive ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t get what¡¯s the charm of a girl smeared with semen from the old men ¡»

    The three said. Sonoko-san looks down.

    ¡º I know that Otome¡¯s lesbian preference is disgusting, that one is also disgusting. I mean, the old men gang-raped her ¡»

    ¡º Right. They stink of old men because they entertain our old guys ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, disgusting. Don¡¯t come close to us! You smell like old men! ¡»

    ¡º Seriously, what¡¯s going to happen with Sonoko and Shigeyo? If it was me, I would¡¯ve hung my head already ¡»

    ¡º Me too. I would bite my tongue off ¡»

    ¡º Right. If it¡¯s an ordinary girl, they¡¯ll kill themselves before it happens. You know, that¡¯s too much shame for me to stay alive ¡»

    This time, they start cursing Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san.

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome reaches the peak of her anger.

    ¡¸ Open the door! I¡¯m going to beat them up and fix their character! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Calm down ¡¹

    Tsukiko holds Tendou Otome¡¯s emotions.

    ¡¸ Quiet down and continue watching ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is under Tsukiko¡¯s control through Miko power.

    ¡º Well, as for our parents¡­ ¡»

    The red-haired girl changes the topic.

    ¡º What do you think about what the guys earlier said? They said that Kouzuki guys captured all of them and will kill them all ¡»

    ¡º Well, I think they¡¯re serious? ¡»

    The blonde-haired girl said.

    ¡º I mean, our parents are reckless and they lack a plan. I think that they¡¯re serious when they mentioned that it angered the Kouzukiri people ¡»

    ¡º Then, that means we¡¯ll never see them again? ¡»

    ¡º Can¡¯t help it. I think we have to give up on them? ¡»

    The red-haired girl said.

    ¡º Papa ¡»

    Sonoko-san starts crying.

    ¡º Shut up! Don¡¯t cry! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! You¡¯re not the only one who wants to cry here! We do ¡»

    ¡º Sonoko¡¯s father has always been useless and trash¡­it¡¯s better to let him die than let him stay stupid! Our fathers always ridicule him! ¡»

    ¡º And we also ridicule him! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Our fathers also belong to the same scummy Yakuza group but, your father is much less of scum because our fathers look down on him! ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re not crying here and yet the daughter of the scum of scums is crying, what the hell? ¡»

    ¡º I mean, we still won¡¯t cry ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re actually relieved that our fathers are gone now ¡»

    The three speak selfishly.

    ¡º But you know, now that we don¡¯t have any parents, what¡¯s going to happen with us? ¡»

    ¡º Well, that violent psycho lesbian Otome said something stupid like ¡°We¡¯re going to live together somewhere far away¡± ¡»

    ¡º Give me a break, I wouldn¡¯t want to live with an idiot like Otome ¡»

    ¡º True! It¡¯ll stiff my shoulders ¡»

    ¡º I mean, she¡¯s violent, a psycho, and a lesbian. Nobody wants to understand Otome-chan other than her beloved ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, she already decided without asking what we want ¡»

    ¡º Seriously. What a useless violent psycho lesbian she is. She¡¯s always okay as long as it benefits her ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, if she seriously thinks about all of us, then she should¡¯ve asked us what we wanted ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s not an ordinary girl, she¡¯s the violent psycho lesbian ¡»

    ¡º True. It makes me shiver to think that she continues to woo Sonoko, who¡¯s not a lesbian ¡»

    ¡º If she was a guy, then she¡¯s already a stalker type. She¡¯s the type of girl that will not stop even if the police warns her ¡»

    ¡º She looks like a masculine woman, which makes it worse. She¡¯s chasing after a girl that looks like a girl ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, it definitely is disgusting. That violent psycho lesbian. Man, I want to drink Sprite ¡»

    Tendou Otome¡¯s astonished as she discovers the true nature of the three.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ve been thinking about them all this time¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter what you think about them, that¡¯s what they think, and you can¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡º Then, what should we do after this? ¡»

    ¡º Dunno? But anyway, if we¡¯re to believe what they say, then they will release us somehow? They won¡¯t erase us like our parents ¡»

    ¡º But, if this goes on, that Otome ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, that¡¯s why we need to say goodbye to Otome once we manage to get out ¡»

    The blonde-haired girl tells the other two.

    ¡º If Otome managed to ask for money from Kouzuki, then, we can flatter that violent psycho lesbian and split the share to us ¡»

    ¡º But, what if Otome failed her negotiations? ¡»

    ¡º But, those guys are coming back, right? Then, I think we can try to butter up the guy from earlier. We should flatter him a lot to get some money and bring back our phones so we can return to Kansai ¡»

    Oh, they seem to look down on me.

    ¡º Huh? Why go back to Kansai? ¡»

    ¡º Isn¡¯t that obvious?! What can you do if we don¡¯t come back to Kansai? ¡»

    ¡º I mean, they said that the other Yakuza would chase after us once we return home ¡»

    ¡º Ignore that. Or should I say that Sekine-san, the young leader, knows us ¡»

    The blonde girl said.

    ¡º I think that they can give us referrals. They say that they welcome high school girls like us ¡»

    ¡º Huh? You mean you want to sell yourself? ¡»

    Selling oneself. Prostitution.

    ¡º Can you do anything else?! We don¡¯t have any money right now, and either way, you¡¯re ready to go with a soapland job after high school, right? ¡»

    ¡º Well, our parents are from Yakuza, so yeah ¡»

    ¡º If we get to an interview with an ordinary company, they¡¯ll just drop us off ¡»

    ¡º Either way, I know that we can¡¯t work on anything but part-time, I¡¯m ready to go and earn on night business, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡º I mean, all our relatives go to soapland in the end ¡»

    ¡º And all the close seniors we have are all barmaids, right? ¡»

    That¡¯s how the women live in such a world.

    ¡º Sure, soapland is okay but selling ourselves right away? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. Selling minors have a high hurdle. I heard that Sekine-san sends girls to some degenerates ¡»

    The red and perm haired girl tells the blonde-haired girl.

    ¡º That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to sell Sonoko and Shigeyo ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º The two are going to work for Sekine-san and we can split Sonoko¡¯s income for ourselves ¡»

    ¡º Ah, I see. That¡¯s a good plan ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯ll let Sonoko and Shigeyo do the work until we reach the age that we can work on soapland. You girls owe us a lot so you don¡¯t mind doing that, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    The blonde-haired girl says, but Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san¡¯s body are stiff as they hang their head.

    ¡º Also, while we¡¯re at it, I¡¯m thinking of selling the loli twins to Sekine-san ¡»

    ¡º Huh, those two? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, their parents have been selling videos of them naked, right? They seem to have a lot of fans. However, Kouzuki¡¯s going to kill off their parents now ¡»

    The twins listen to the three talks without saying anything.

    ¡º No, but, I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t sell loli videos ¡»

    ¡º Stupid, that¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re selling her to Sekine-san. Right, I think they¡¯ll sell for 20k yen each. And after that, Sekine-san might continue to record lolicon videos with the two, or use them as prostitutes for the lolicons, but, that¡¯s not our problem ¡»

    ¡º Oh, we can manage to eat our meals with 40k yen for sure ¡»

    ¡º Let¡¯s do that right away! ¡»

    The perm haired girl points at the plain-looking girl near the wall.

    ¡º What about her? ¡»

    ¡º Oh, she¡¯s filthy. Sekine-san won¡¯t buy her. I mean, they¡¯ll probably ask for payment to take them down like in the TV ¡»

    The blonde-haired girl looks at the plain-looking girl.

    ¡º You know, why don¡¯t you live together with Otome? I mean, you should give something good to convince Otome to split with us. Meanwhile, Sonoko, Shigeyo, and the twins are coming back with us in Kansai. You¡¯re going to lie to Otome and head somewhere else. Go to Ohotsuku or Kamuyaka ¡»

    ¡º Where is that place? Is it related to Mukachakka Fire? ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s not, you fool ¡»

    The three girls laugh at each other.

    ¡¸ Now, then, what do we do with these girls? ¡¹

    We continue watching the monitor.

    Nei speaks with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome tries to speak, but¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not asking you. We¡¯re asking Yo-chan ¡¹

    I¡­

    Let¡¯s think about this logically and calmly.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take out our sentiments¡­What do you think is their use? ¡¹

    Right, Minaho-neesan told me;

    Find out what use they have.

    Decide their worth.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think they can do it. Those three are useless in our trade ¡¹

    Naturally, they¡¯re not fit in the high-class brothel of Kuromori.

    Other than that, I can¡¯t find any other use for the three.

    ¡¸ Erase their memories and give them 10k yen at hand. Then, it¡¯s no longer our concern what lives they have after that ¡¹

    I warned them to not return to Kansai.

    But if they say that they will return, then if the people from their parents¡¯ organization comes after them, it¡¯s their responsibility.

    ¡¸ H-hey, wait. Don¡¯t just¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome tries to complain, but¡­

    ¡¸ Right now, you¡¯re below me. It¡¯s my decision on what will happen to you ¡¹

    I make it clear with her.

    ¡¸ Otome, it¡¯s time to open your eyes ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You think of the three as your family, but they don¡¯t think the same. They¡¯re only flattering you, using you for their convenience ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you have seen just now ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hope for what you¡¯re imagining, look at the truth ¡¹

    She uses her Miko power.

    Tendou Otome takes in reality as told.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t be with these three beyond this. You should know that ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s words are heavy.

    ¡¸ Well, why not? Those girls have a lot of vitality, and so they will stay energetic wherever they go ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, look, as for the results of the diagnosis¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, right before we left the room¡­

    Kinoshita-san and Nei saw the results.

    It¡¯s the medical exam results conducted by Kouzuki SS doctors on Tendou Otome and the girls.

    If I recall, they checked whether the girls have STDs or not.

    ¡¸ First, Tendou Otome-san, congrats! You¡¯re healthy. No illnesses were found in your body. Furthermore, the doctor also gave their certification that you¡¯re still a virgin! ¡¹

    Nei tells Otome.

    ¡¸ Then, the twins have no problem. They have no disease and they¡¯re still virgins. Another investigator from Kouzuki SS looked it up but since the two are cute, their lolicon videos sell a lot. They¡¯re popular. And it looks like they want to let them stay as virgins for a bit longer. It seems that popularity drops down once they lose virginity ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ As for the girl near the wall, she¡¯s confirmed virgin. She¡¯s got no diseases either. Although her whole body has bruises, it¡¯s proof of a routine abuse ¡¹

    Bruises?

    ¡¸ Maybe it is from their parents or from the three, we don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Tendou Otome endures it all without saying anything.

    ¡¸ As for Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san, marks of abuse remain in their body. Well, the parents keep on raping her, and the girls probably also did abuse them. Their vagina is swelling, it will heal in time. Although, fortunately, there¡¯s no need to worry about any diseases. And as for pregnancy, the results say that they should be okay ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks at Nei with a hint of sadness.

    ¡¸ Then, as for the remaining three. That¡¯s what¡¯s funny about it ¡¹

    Funny?

    ¡¸ The three are no longer virgins, and they have STDs. The other one is pregnant ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ The three of them were wild. Then, perhaps that blonde girl is also into compensated dating. That Sekine they mentioned is probably her manager ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The other girl says that she doesn¡¯t want to sell herself, but the blonde girl is already a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, she thinks of using the bodies of the other girls to raise earnings ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Otome, did you notice that? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome;

    ¡¸ No, not at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why. You always want to watch over them, and yet, you don¡¯t look at the truth. You don¡¯t know anything ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the three over there. You don¡¯t look at that Sonoko girl either. You were only pushing your feelings to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ You can get in and check for yourself ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, that¡¯s okay now. We¡¯re going in the room again ¡¹

    I look at the ceiling and said.

    ¡º Roger that! I¡¯ll turn off the monitor ¡»

    The monitor on the door turns off.

    ¡¸ Otome, are you ready? ¡¹

    I asked. Tendou Otome;

    ¡¸ Have it your way ¡¹

    She speaks in frustration.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, take control of the three as soon as the door opens ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s head to the second stage! ¡¹

    ¡¸ OPEN SESAME! ¡¹

    Edie said.

    The electronic door unlocks.

 Chapter 918. Night of Fun / Not here, Somewhere.

    The door opens up.

    The three girls look at us from inside the room.

    ¡¸ Ah, Otome-san, how did it go? ¡¹

    Despite calling her ¡°that bitch,¡± or ¡°Violent Psycho Lesbian¡± earlier,

    As soon as Tendou Otome shows up, the blonde-haired girl speaks formally.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Were you able to take money from Kouzuki? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, do you have Sprite? ¡¹

    The red-haired, and perm haired girl speaks.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, look at me please ¡¹

    Tsukiko moves forward and smiled.

    The girls don¡¯t know anything about Tsukiko¡¯s power.

    They unconsciously looked at her.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m now in control ¡¹

    Tsukiko took control over them.

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahe ¡¹

    The three girls show a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸ Now then, what shall we do, Kou-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko stares at the three and asks for my instructions.

    We¡¯re disposing of them through¡­

    ¡¸ Erase her memories about us. Let them remember everything until before they fainted in the karaoke box from earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. I think that¡¯s also the best way to prevent any difficulty ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ The memories from until a few hours ago will only remain on the surface of one¡¯s brain ¡¹

    They will remember that they came to Tokyo with their parents and their one week life here.

    ¡¸ Make them think that we¡¯ve captured their parents and disposed of them ¡¹

    After erasing their memories, add something.

    ¡¸ Rewriting the memory that already exists is a heavy load, but, it¡¯s not as heavy as creating a new one ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Think of the mind as a water tank, if you are to change it, then you will stir the water inside, but, if you¡¯re to add water, then all you have to do is pour water gently from the top ¡¹

    That means, we can add more, as long as it doesn¡¯t contradict.

    ¡¸ They lost sight of Tendou Otome-san and the other girls. But, if they look for the other girls, there¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll kill them, just like their parents, and so we mustn¡¯t find them. Make it as scary as possible. Make them fear that they will die if they get involved with Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ Hii! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uga! ¡¹

    Oh, Tsukiko¡¯s sending in the image of fear.

    The faces of the three distort.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s done ¡¹

    She¡¯s done altering the memories and adding fake ones using her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Then, make them unconscious for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, now please lie down. Make sure that you don¡¯t hit your head ¡¹

    The girls slowly fall to the ground,

    ¡¸ Okay, now please fall unconscious Cut ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!!!! ¡¹

    They lost consciousness.

    ¡¸ Okay, bring them to the front of the station while they¡¯re unconscious. Let them hold to 10k yen at hand, they should be able to go back to Kansai with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t be enough if they want to ride the bullet train, well, they can use an ordinary train if they want to ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care what else they do after this. It¡¯s their life ¡¹

    I purposely said that.

    My resolve will dull if I don¡¯t speak it out.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! T-These girls, T-They¡¯re my¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome desperately tries to make an appeal despite being under Tsukiko¡¯s control, but¡­

    ¡¸ They¡¯re nothing. You just know each other¡¯s faces, they¡¯re not your allies. They¡¯re not your friends. They¡¯re only using you, they¡¯re hopeless girls who extort other girls ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, without me, these girls¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. These girls will live as they please. Despite having STDs, despite being pregnant. They will live their life without a problem even without Otome ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Edie said. Tsukiko affirmed.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that your existence will only spoil them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thinking about all of my friends! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that you¡¯re doing all your best, Tendou-san! But you see, these girls don¡¯t understand your sentiment at all ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve seen how horrible these three are, right? ¡¹

    From the hallway, through the cameras.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t expel these girls, they will only continue to torment the others ¡¹

    These three intends to sell the other girls to the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ D-Dammit! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome cursed.

    I look at the dumbfounded girls.

    ¡¸ Girls, listen to me ¡¹

    I look at them all.

    They¡¯re all looking down, they lack spirit.

    ¡¸ These three are going away. And so, whatever they talked about earlier won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Abandoning Tendou Otome and the plain girl and head back to Kansai.

    Selling Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san¡¯s body to acquaintances.

    Selling the twins.

    ¡¸ Also, Tendou Otome-san¡¯s plans are also canceled ¡¹

    The plan to escape far away from the Kansai Yakuza¡¯s hands and live together.

    ¡¸ You can erase all of that and go back to the drawing board, think of what you want in your life ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Like I mentioned earlier, you wouldn¡¯t want to return to Kansai. Your life will always involve Yakuza there ¡¹

    The girls still look down.

    They¡¯re not looking at me.

    ¡¸ Then, what about going to a relative that you can rely on and let them take custody of you? ¡¹

    Do these daughters of sacrificial pawn Yakuza have relatives like that?

    ¡¸ Anyway, like I mentioned earlier, your parents are gone. You¡¯ll never see them again ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Is that absolute? ¡¹

    Shigeyo-san, the girl raped by the Yakuza, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Will our fathers never return again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to say, but yes¡­ ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ They will completely evaporate, you won¡¯t find a corpse nor a single strand of hair anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie? ¡¹

    Telling the daughters of the parents we¡¯re about to kill that is¡­

    ¡¸ Wrong, Darling. These girls don¡¯t want to see their parents again. They hate them to the bone ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If Father is still alive, they¡¯ll find us wherever we go. And then, they¡¯ll do that again ¡¹

    ¡®That¡¯¡­Prostitution.

    ¡¸ Is it for real? Will our fathers never come back? ¡¹

    Shigeyo-san looked up at me in tears.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they won¡¯t. No, they will never show again, no matter what happens. I promise you that ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Minaho-neesan will do to dispose of them,

    But¡­

    Shigeyo-san probably doesn¡¯t want to see the corpse either.

    Therefore, I promised her.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll make sure that you don¡¯t see the corpse, ashes, hair, and not even their DNA ¡¹

    Shigeyo-san¡­

    ¡¸ Then, I can rely on my mother in Niigata. Grandpa and Grandma are still healthy. I¡¯ve been scared of Father that I couldn¡¯t run away since he can cause trouble to my Grandparents, but if Father¡¯s never returning again¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan, forgive me. I know that you helped me out a lot, but I don¡¯t want to go together with Otome-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shigeyo, you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if I¡¯m with Otome-chan, I will never forget about Father and the Yakuza ¡¹

    Shigeyo-san said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this anymore. I want to forget about the Yakuza, about Father, about Otome-chan and everyone ¡¹

    The words of this girl raped by the Yakuza is heavy.

    ¡¸ I can erase all your unpleasant memories ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells Shigeyo-san.

    ¡¸ I have that power ¡¹

    Shigeyo-san.

    ¡¸ But, even if you make me forget everything, my virginity will not come back ¡¹

    If Tsukiko were to erase all her memories from getting raped, then¡­

    Shigeyo-san will sense something strange when she goes and have sex with her lover.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re memories I don¡¯t want to remember, but I don¡¯t think I should forget them either ¡¹

    That means she looks at reality.

    ¡¸ But, I can ease up your painful memories ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t forget the violence and assault, but I can remove the memories during the assault ¡¹

    ¡¸ Compared to remembering everything that they did when they raped you, it¡¯s better to think that you lost consciousness and don¡¯t remember anything ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ As for the frequency, it¡¯s better to change the first time only. Well, if you remember that your father and your friends raped you, it will be too painful to you that you can¡¯t have sex with your lover ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Do you think I can get myself a lover? ¡¹

    Shigeyo-san speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ You can. I mean, if you can¡¯t, then how can you be happy? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Your Yakuza father will not come back Nothing scary will happen to you anymore, and so, it¡¯s okay to reach happiness ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, my body¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s irrelevant! You¡¯re finally able to escape your ties! If that¡¯s the case, Shigeyo-san, face forward and survive ¡¹

    Shigeyo-san¡­

    ¡¸ Yes. If Father¡¯s no longer coming back ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll change your memories into ¡°Someone raped me once but I lost consciousness so I don¡¯t remember.¡± Also, I will etch into your mind that your father will never come back and his friends will never come for you again ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all for you to grasp that courage to live on ¡¹

    Shigeyo-san¡­

    ¡¸ I understand, please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, it will take some time to change the minute details, please give us some time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it going to be okay? ¡¹

    The memory of the sexual assault has created a big scar in her heart and it will remain.

    If Tsukiko were to alter that, Shigeyo-san¡¯s mind will stir up too much.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not altering her memory to think that it didn¡¯t happen, but instead, make her think that it happened but she doesn¡¯t remember the details ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯ll just paint all the other scary memories black from the top ¡¹

    Oh. That means, the pain, bitterness, shame, fear from that time¡­

    Tsukiko will paint it al out and change it to something she doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ Please do, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Tsukiko goes to Shigeyo-san.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hold hands. I need to go deep inside your mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko began using her power.

    Shigeyo-san entrusts everything to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Now then, Shigeyo-san is going to her Grandfather, what about the others? Do you have somewhere to go? ¡¹

    I ask the remaining girls, the plain-looking girl, the twins, and Sonoko-san.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have one ¡¹

    The plain girl speaks up this time.

    ¡¸ My Grandpa was also Yakuza. And all of Father¡¯s Yakuza relatives look at him poorly. There¡¯s nobody to take custody of me ¡¹

    I see. They are Tendou Sadao¡¯s accomplices.

    They won¡¯t like some guy who could become a sacrificial pawn anytime.

    ¡¸ What are you going to do with girls that have no place to go? ¡¹

    The plain-looking girl asks me.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, let¡¯s see. What do we do? ¡¹

    I¡¯m also troubled.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, come with Sonoko and me ¡¹

    Tendou Otome hasn¡¯t abandoned her dream of living together.

    ¡¸ I also don¡¯t want to go with Otome-san ¡¹

    The plain-looking girl said.

    ¡¸ Why?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, nothing will change if we do ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! Our parents aren¡¯t with us anymore! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s the same to me ¡¹

    The plain girl looks down.

    ¡¸ Father, Otome-san, you¡¯re both as scary to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re scared of me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Otome-san always glares at me with a scary face! And you shout at me harshly! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    The plain girl cut her conversation with Tendou Otome and turned to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything if that means I won¡¯t have to return to my former life! Anyway, I don¡¯t want to go back to Kansai anymore! I don¡¯t want to go home anymore! I don¡¯t want to see my parents nor get close anywhere with the Yakuza! ¡¹

    The shouts her thoughts.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to see those three anymore either! ¡¹

    The points at the blonde, red, and perm haired girls on the floor.

    ¡¸ And I don¡¯t want to be together with Otome-san anymore! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome listens to her screams in mute amazement.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all because everyone bullies me!! I hate everyone!! ¡¹

    This girl has been holding back her negative emotions all this time.

    ¡¸ Me too? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome finally spoke but that¡¯s all that came out of her mouth.

    However.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I hate most about you! You¡¯re always looking down on me, calling me useless, looking down on me like that!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s emotions towards her friends is a fruitless effort.

    It doesn¡¯t reach them.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care where I go but I want to live in a different world!! I hate everyone around me so far and the world where I¡¯m always alone!! I want to somewhere I won¡¯t see anyone again!! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s harsher if I experience worse than what I had now! But, I don¡¯t want to stay here, I don¡¯t want to live here, I want to go away! ¡¹

    She starts crying.

    Her emotions erupted.

    But, I¡­

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.

    ¡º Are you sure when you said that you¡¯ll do anything? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speakers.

    ¡¸ ?!!! ¡¹

    The plain girl stopped crying in surprise.

    ¡º I¡¯m asking. You will do anything as long as you can have a different life than you have now, will you? ¡»

    The girl¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll do it. A-Anything! ¡¹

    She replied.

    ¡º I am Kuromori Minaho, a manager of a brothel that targets men in the upper class ¡»

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡º Do you get it? My brothel isn¡¯t an ordinary one. All our customers are wealthy, and well, most of them are elderly. They don¡¯t do anything scary, or should I say that we refrain from entertaining customers who seek to do anything violent to my girls ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s management age will no longer return.

    We will not accept maniacs as customers.

    ¡º Well, would you like to work for us for five years? In five years, you can earn at least 30 million yen. Most girls that worked for me used the money they saved up to start their own business ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true, there¡¯s a flower shop, a beauty parlor, and there¡¯s also someone preparing to open a bakery ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡º You will have to work for me for five years and you¡¯re free after that. The wealthy customers also support the former prostitutes when they start their business. Besides, they¡¯re influential people, so they can protect you from the Yakuza. That is if you become our prostitute ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait. Don¡¯t just solicit my friend to become your prostitute! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome says, but¡­

    ¡º Didn¡¯t she tell you just earlier? Her life is not yours to decide, is it? Then, you shouldn¡¯t meddle in ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m her¡­ ¡¹

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t call me that! I¡¯m not Otome-san¡¯s subordinate! I¡¯m Kurosawa Naoko! ¡¹

    The plain-looking girl shouted.

    ¡º Then, what will you do, Kurosawa Naoko-san? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡º Well, if you don¡¯t want it, well, we can send you to an orphanage. And in that place, you¡¯ll find someone who meddles with you like Tendou-san, and bullies, like those three over there. It will be a repeat of your life. Other people will meddle with you, and drag you around ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡º If you become a prostitute for me, naturally, it¡¯s hard, as your job is to sell your body to males. But, ours is a high-class brothel. The customers belong to the top-class, and so you will have to wear the first-class dress, and train to become a first-class woman. It will undoubtedly change your life. I guarantee you that ¡»

    Edie whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ I think that she¡¯s going to accept Minaho¡¯s offer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    Even if she will entertain a wealthy man, she¡¯s still a prostitute.

    Kurosawa-san is still a virgin and is young.

    She should resist the idea of becoming a prostitute.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a daughter of yakuza. She knows a lot of women who sell their body ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The girls that are sleeping there are already talking about compensated dating too ¡¹

    Right, these three mentioned it.

    That they¡¯re daughters of Yakuza, and so they have no other path to choose but soapland.

    ¡¸ And that girl is already under the impression that if she grows up, her parents will send her to prostitution anyway ¡¹

    In short, she¡¯s already thought that she might become a prostitute.

    ¡¸ And then, she¡¯s more inclined to work if it¡¯s not just prostitution, but she can also gain money without the involvement of Yakuza ¡¹

    Then, Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ But, look at my face ¡¹

    She touches her face.

    ¡¸ Do you think that someone would want to play with such an ugly woman like me? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º Oh? They belong in the upper-class, and so, they seek women with that simple look as yours ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ H-Hey, don¡¯t get fooled ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said, but.

    ¡¸ Shut up! I¡¯m having an important conversation! ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san seems interested.

    ¡º I have three conditions, however. That is to take this seriously. You¡¯re to never lie to me or my customers. And start thinking of what your life will be after that five years of prostitution ¡»

    ¡¸ Those we mentioned that started their business have started preparations while they were still active ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡º Indeed, I won¡¯t mind if you take lectures from the course about opening a business. Your prostitution work starts at night, and so you can use daytime to learn ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Although, since our customers belong to the upper-class, if they come to like you, then they will be a great help, but if you were impolite to them, then it will be hard for you ¡»

    ¡¸ Hard? ¡¹

    ¡º You¡¯ll experience horrors worse than death. Although, as long as you¡¯re a good prostitute for the customers, then you won¡¯t have to worry about that ¡»

    Carrot and stick. That¡¯s the way to draw her in.

    ¡º Then, what will you do? Kurosawa-san? Would you try it out? ¡»

    She¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if I can ¡¹

    ¡º You can. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll become a famous prostitute. That¡¯s what I believe, and that¡¯s the reason why I called you out ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡º Do you get it? I haven¡¯t offered the same deal to the other girls, have I? ¡»

    Right.

    When we were dealing with the three girls or Shigeyo-san¡­

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t intervene.

    ¡º Sorry, Kou, I wanted to get her no matter what ¡»

    She entrusted the girls to me, and yet Minaho-neesan intervened, thus, the apology.

    However.

    Speaking of which, Minaho-neesan mentioned that we can use this plain-looking girl.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. So, what¡¯s your answer, Kurosawa-san? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best. I don¡¯t know a lot, but I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, wait, don¡¯t decide on your own! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s voice doesn¡¯t reach Kurosawa-san anymore.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s my chance! I can leave the world I¡¯ve been through before! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s still prostitution! You¡¯re selling your body to men! ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better than my life until now! ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It was hell!! It¡¯s always been hell for me! ¡¹

    The world she wants to abandon has Tendou Otome in it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything! Please take care of me. ¡¹

    Tendou Otome lost another friend.

 Chapter 919. Night of Fun / Metamorphose

    Minaho-neesan scouted out the plain-looking girl, Kurosawa Naoko-san.

    The person herself is eager.

    ¡¸ In the end, people who were raised in the work environment has less resistance to it ¡¹

    Edie whispers to me.

    If they lived together with their father, who belongs to the Yakuza world, then¡­

    The children will see people making a living using prostitution.

    Thus, they¡¯re ready to take that same job someday.

    It¡¯s because their parents are good for nothing.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ If the girl has no vision for her future, then this is her only choice ¡¹

    Edie tells me.

    ¡¸ Even so, Darling, you want to devote money and time for that girl, to teach her that; ¡°There are many more amazing things in this world. There are dreams. There is hope,¡± right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, how many months did you think it took for Agnes, whose view of life is distorted because of Shirasaka Sousuke, to understand that she has a life other than becoming her father¡¯s sex slave? ¡¹

    Nei also whispers.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes is finally changing, but still, we know how much effort Yo-chan took to do that. However, that¡¯s because Yo-chan has a profound attachment towards Agnes, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Can you pour that same affection you gave to Agnes to Kurosawa Naoko-san? ¡¹

    I look at Kurosawa-san¡­

    She¡¯s about my age. Maybe a year older.

    Oh, right.

    I noticed it for the first time.

    I involved myself with Agnes because she¡¯s younger than me.

    Therefore, I¡¯m able to influence her life with my strong will.

    However, if it¡¯s with a woman of my age.

    I don¡¯t have the courage to step into the life of an outsider I met for the first time.

    No, Ai, a girl of my age is there, but¡­

    Ai is a girl that has a problem depending on people when she¡¯s troubled¡­

    I stepped in without a reservation, but it was the same with Kana-senpai.

    But, as for the other girls.

    If I tell Kurosawa-san that her view of life is wrong. That the world isn¡¯t what she thinks it is,

    The idea of living together with Kurosawa-san and looking after her every time is¡­

    ¡¸ She can¡¯t join in our family, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Yo-chan. Our family isn¡¯t a charity house. You don¡¯t need to love anyone other than what you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force yourself, and don¡¯t accept everyone ¡¹

    If it¡¯s a girl we can¡¯t accept in our family, then.

    Then, they will cause trouble for the other members.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, you need to discard the girls that you can¡¯t accept ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you still have a lingering attachment, it will only be painful to abandon them ¡¹

    I see.

    If it¡¯s not fated, then I must cut them off.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s okay. Minaho-oneechan¡¯s going to train her, and she can start her own business after her five-year contract as a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much better than having some weird guys milk all your money. She has a future ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    If it¡¯s similar to the unconscious girls right now,

    Then, even if we give Kurosawa-san a 10k yen bill, remove her memories, and release her outside.

    She has no place to go.

    But.

    Is there no other path than prostitution?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all we can do ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Darling ¡¹

    Oh.

    Minaho-neesan herself has lived as a prostitute ever since she was 12, that¡¯s why,

    She has strong resentment towards forcing women to become prostitutes, but¡­

    She has no resistance to the profession itself.

    If one receives enough compensation from serving a man sexually, then¡­

    Women with no money and a place to go can use this work to survive.

    Also, Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t say that ¡°selling one¡¯s body for whatever reason is wrong.¡±

    That¡¯s because it would be denying her entire life until now.

    Minaho-neesan, the girl Shirasaka Sousuke oppressed.

    She slowly gained power for her counter attack and finally accomplished her revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    It¡¯s because the brothel business succeeded.

    Jii-chan supported Minaho-neesan because he saw her talent in management.

    Nagisa, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, and Nei, she gained allies.

    Kuromori is a high-class brothel, and that is why she¡¯s able to gain connections with the big-shots in the political and business circles.

    ¡º I will talk to you personally with the contract and the minor details. When you have questions or something you want, I¡¯ll hear it. So, think about it ¡»

    Minaho-neesan tells Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ Something I want? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes. For example, how many people do you want to entertain in a week? By the way, ours is a high-class brothel, and so we only allow each customer one partner for the night. On the other hand, they can make the very minute details as their request, but I¡¯ll teach you about it later, don¡¯t mind it ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º It¡¯s natural that someone who works seven days a week will have a higher income than those who work three days a week, right? I would recommend you to take only three days, but I¡¯m not forcing you. It¡¯s your choice, it¡¯s your life. Oh right, you should think of how much savings you will have after five years, once you retire from prostitution. If you do that, you can count backward on how much work you need to do ¡»

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s eyes show life.

    You won¡¯t think that she was that bullied girl earlier.

    ¡º Naturally, if a customer has taken a liking to you, then your income will increase. We have some customers who pay a deposit every day to make sure that other customers don¡¯t take her. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll only work once a week, and yet you can gain money every day ¡»

    ¡¸ I-I see. I¡¯ll do my best to have customers like me! ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san said, then¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm¡­ ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san speaks.

    ¡¸ N-Naoko-chan, I know that Naoko-chan don¡¯t like me either, but¡­ ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looks at Kurosawa.

    ¡¸ But, I¡­I want to work together with Naoko-chan too ¡¹

    Huh?

    Sonoko-san wants to become a prostitute?

    ¡¸ H-Hey, what are you talking about, Sonoko?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you become a prostitute!! I¡¯ll earn money for us, so come together with me! Sonoko!! ¡¹

    She screams her thoughts for Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t able to protect you this time from the old men, that¡¯s why, this time. Right, Sonoko?! We can be together now! It has to be! ¡¹

    However, Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful for that Otome-chan, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t go with Otome-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re together, I¡¯ll keep on relying on you, Otome-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Rely on me! I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s no happiness in there ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s enough happiness as long as Sonoko¡¯s with me! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome pleads.

    But.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s me who can¡¯t find happiness ¡¹

    She speaks with a sad tone.

    ¡¸ Sonoko? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I only see Otome-chan as a friend. I can¡¯t become Otome-chan¡¯s lover ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter! I love you! I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t feel the same way! ¡¹

    Oh, this is what¡¯s wrong with Tendou Otome.

    She¡¯s passionate, yet¡­

    Her emotions fire up, and she doesn¡¯t understand the other party at all.

    She doesn¡¯t want to.

    ¡¸ I do mind it. Sorry, I don¡¯t want to live together with Otome-chan ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡­

    She senses that this is her farewell with Tendou Otome.

    Therefore, she picks the harshest words possible.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! Sonoko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I cannot live together and depend on someone who¡¯s not family, nor my lover ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think of Sonoko as my family! I-If Sonoko says that we¡¯re not lovers, then maybe we¡¯re not, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not family either. That¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    Sonoko-san speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ We are! Sonoko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not! After all, I can¡¯t love women ¡¹

    The bullet hits Tendou Otome¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ S-Sonoko¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really grateful that you have been a good friend to me. But, it¡¯s all over now! Stay healthy, Otome-chan ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s eyes gather tears.

    She purposely throws harsh words for the parting, but¡­

    I can see that she¡¯s a kind girl.

    ¡¸ I, I have no place to go! I have no one to take custody of me! I don¡¯t have money either! That¡¯s why I will work my hardest! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll entertain customers seven days a week! I¡¯ll never disobey! Therefore, please, I beg you! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looked at the ceiling and shouted.

    ¡¸ Please hire me as your prostitute! I don¡¯t want to go back to the way I was before! If it¡¯s a place where I can go higher than where I was before, then¡­ ¡¹

    A daughter born from the father who had his allies oppress him for being the bottommost member.

    Sonoko-san must be in pain all this time.

    The allies of her father raped her for the past few days.

    ¡¸ Hey, Naoko-chan, please, let me become a prostitute too, I beg you ¡¹

    Sonoko-san asks Kurosawa-san, as she¡¯s decided to become a prostitute first.

    Kurosawa-san sends Tendou Otome a glance.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-chan is okay. I hated Sonoko-chan before since you were much more beautiful and everyone spoils you, but, I¡¯ve seen all the horrible things you and Shigeyo-chan have been though since coming to Tokyo ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ Our fathers did all that again and again, and so I thought that Sonoko-chan has no other way to go but to become a prostitute ¡¹

    That moment.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t allow Sonoko to become a prostitute! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome snapped and tries to throw her anger at Kurosawa-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, quiet down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aguuuu!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko, who¡¯s altering Shigeyo-san¡¯s memories holds Tendou Otome down.

    ¡º I see. Kurosawa-san, you don¡¯t mind if Tokuda-san is together with you as a prostitute? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I¡­ ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san replies.

    ¡¸ Uhm, please! Somehow ¡¹

    Sonoko-san pleads to the ceiling once again, but¡­

    ¡º Now then, I wonder what I should do? I wanted to get Kurosawa-san for myself. That¡¯s why I intervened, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything! Really! I won¡¯t complain! Therefore! ¡¹

    ¡º Kou, it¡¯s your choice. Do you think she¡¯s useful as a prostitute? ¡»

    I¡¯m making the decision now?

    ¡º Yes, wasn¡¯t that the arrangement from the start? ¡»

    Oh right.

    I came here because Minaho-neesan told me to do that.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I look straight at Sonoko-san.

    She looked back at me.

    She shows an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Tokuda Sonoko-san, how old are you? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ 17. I don¡¯t go to school however ¡¹

    She¡¯s a year older than me.

    The same age as Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I wanted to go to school, but they didn¡¯t let me ¡¹

    She¡¯s a girl who lives a completely different life than Misuzu, the young lady of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ You can become a prostitute, but that¡¯s only for five years. After that, you¡¯ll need to take another job. Tokuda-san, do you have any other jobs that you want to do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I never asked myself that. I thought that I¡¯ll never obtain anything. I¡¯ve worked part-time in a convenience store, but, father¡¯s fellows always harass the people there, and so they fire me immediately ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    I look at Kurosawa-san¡­

    Sonoko-san has a cute face.

    That¡¯s why her father¡¯s fellows raped her.

    On the other hand, Kurosawa-san has a plain face.

    Despite that, Minaho-neesan¡­

    She intervened to obtain Kurosawa-san as a prostitute.

    But, she left the decision to me when it comes to Sonoko-san.

    She¡¯s passive with this.

    Minaho-neesan can see the qualities of the plain-looking Kurosawa-san, that she can become a prostitute of Kuromori.

    On the other hand, Sonoko-san, who has a cute face, doesn¡¯t have the same qualities.

    What did she see?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s managed brothel, is a high-class brothel for the elites, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads my thoughts and asked.

    ¡¸ Yeah, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, isn¡¯t that the reason? ¡¹

    Because it¡¯s a brothel for the wealthy.

    ¡¸ Personality is much more valuable than the looks ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Wealthy men are accustomed to beauty.

    I mean, even if it¡¯s extreme beauty, but¡­

    They will not come to Kuromori Brothel to pay for a cunning, selfish, girl.

    Nagisa, Katsuko-nee, they all have a friendly and cheerful personality.

    The big-shots of political and business circles can¡¯t enjoy unless it¡¯s like them.

    I look at Kurosawa-san again.

    She looks plain, but she has an honest personality.

    She doesn¡¯t gloss over what she says.

    She speaks from the bottom of her heart, no matter what it is.

    Customers of Kuromori will surely accept Kurosawa-san¡¯s personality.

    Better, her plain face and honest personality make her charm.

    Especially for old men in Jii-chan¡¯s age, they will prefer girls like her.

    However, Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    I see, her cuteness sells for the young and middle-aged men, but¡­

    I wonder about the people in political and business circles?

    Sonoko-san has too much gloom on her.

    She¡¯s just 17, and yet, she seems tired.

    If I have to comment in a single word, it would be ¡°shabby¡±

    This gloom¡­

    I don¡¯t think Jii-chan would ask for her.

    ¡¸ I think that it would be hard for Tokuda-san to become our prostitute right now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san says in panic.

    ¡¸ What I mean is that if we want Tokuda-san to become our product, we need to revise a lot in you, or arrange, either way, Tokuda-san will need to put a lot of effort to change herself ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, am I right? Tokuda-san can become a prostitute with enough time, but you want me to see her value once she¡¯s working? ¡¹

    ¡º Correct, Kou ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice echoes inside the room.

    ¡º It means checking for the value for the money, cost-effectiveness. It¡¯s essential to see whether the time and money you invest will have enough value returned ¡»

    I see. So that¡¯s it.

    ¡º Kurosawa-san can start working by next week. Kurosawa-san doesn¡¯t know much about the upper-class of Tokyo, but she has an asset. If this girl asks the customers to teach her, then they can obtain pleasure from teaching her ¡»

    Oh, it¡¯s the ¡°What? You don¡¯t know? Okay then, I¡¯ll teach you¡±

    The old men will talk to her with a smile.

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s simple and naive atmosphere creates that mood.

    ¡º But, if it¡¯s Tokuda-san when she says that she doesn¡¯t know, it looks like it¡¯s a crime ¡»

    She¡¯s cute, yet, she¡¯s so gloomy, and shabby.

    She¡¯s not suited in the social gathering spot for the elites.

    ¡º Hey now, you don¡¯t know that much? ¡»then¡­

    Because of her gloomy mood, the customers will hate her.

    That half-hearted good look plus her gloom and shabby mood stink a lot.

    No, if this was a cheap cabaret, then this gloomy Sonoko-san will sell since she¡¯s cute.

    But with the customers of Kuromori, the contents of the service they want is different.

    ¡º Can you imagine how hard it will be to give Sonoko-san a prior training? ¡»

    Erasing the shabby mood and let the cuteness remain.

    Yeah. It will take a lot of time.

    Sonoko-san¡¯s shabby mood has soaked into her body.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for prior training ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ We have Tsukiko ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ If we can alter memories, we can also alter personalities ¡¹

    That¡¯s true, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, changing her personality means that Tokuda-san will lose her current self, right? ¡¹

    If we use Miko power to change her personality, then she will become a different person.

    ¡¸ And what¡¯s the problem with that? ¡¹

    Edie walks and stands before Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Do you like your current self? ¡¹

    She stares into Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You hate yourself, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re gloomy. The cause of your gloom is there ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Listen, you can change. If you wish for it, you can love yourself. That is if Tsukiko uses her power ¡¹

    Edie said. Sonoko-san looked at Tsukiko.

    Tsukiko continues to alter Shigeyo-san¡¯s memories.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about done here. I¡¯m leaving minimum information and removing all the unnecessary memories

    Shigeyo-san will remember the truth that she lost her virginity from rape.

    Furthermore, she will remember it happening only once.

    All the memories of the other parents raping her are going away.

    She will remember the painful truth but, it¡¯s changed to make her unable to remember because she lost consciousness during the act.

    That way, Shigeyo-san can continue with a better life.

    ¡¸ I can remove all of the memories you want to forget and leave all the memories you want to keep ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Sonoko-san ponders about it.

    ¡¸ Do you want to stay the same? Do you not want to change? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to change ¡¹

    Sonoko-san replies.

    ¡¸ If I can change then I don¡¯t want the life I had until now ¡¹

    She gives Tendou Otome a sad look.

    ¡¸ I cannot understand why Otome-chan likes me. I hate myself this much, and yet, she likes me, it¡¯s weird. I can only conclude that she doesn¡¯t look at me ¡¹

    Saying that; Tendou Otome bites her molars in frustration.

    ¡¸ Then, think about how can you love yourself. You can change to anything right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I can make it that way

    Tsukiko¡¯s words echo in Sonoko-san¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 920. Night of Fun / I want to be ****

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what I want to be ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san said.

    ¡¸ Although, I don¡¯t want my current self. I hate it. This life¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s the daughter of the weakest member of a group, a group that is also the most useless among the Yakuza.

    The society neglects her, her father¡¯s comrades threaten her life, and in the end, they raped her.

    ¡¸ Then, you can forget all about it. We can erase all of your memories of your past ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Erasing my past? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. You can forget about the pain, the sadness, and your father, and you will be free from yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looks uneasy.

    ¡¸ We can paint out your memories so it won¡¯t hinder your daily life. Tsukiko¡¯s power can give you artificial amnesia ¡¹

    Memory loss?

    ¡¸ People who have amnesia can still talk normally even though they forgot their past, and they still know what to do in their daily lives ¡¹

    Speaking of which, that¡¯s true.

    People who have amnesia in TVs can still live their life normally.

    They could forget specific memories, but they won¡¯t forget how to use the toilet or use their phones. They still are capable of living their life.

    ¡¸ In your case, there¡¯s no need to go that far. All you have to do is erase all the past memories and start over again ¡¹

    Unless she makes up her mind¡­

    Sonoko-san¡¯s gloom will not disappear.

    I don¡¯t know.

    However, that¡¯s what Edie asserts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We will look after you lose your memories. Minaho, that¡¯s your plan, right? ¡¹

    Edie asks, facing the ceiling.

    ¡º Indeed. Naturally, you will have to work as a prostitute for five years, but, you can think of it as compensation to buy your new life. You can have a new identity. The daughter of Yakuza from before is dead. And I can make under the table deals to make sure that your father¡¯s organization will no longer chase you. That¡¯s my specialty ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Let¡¯s see. Tsukiko-san can plant the thought that you lost your memories because of some accident, but you don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t remember your past anymore ¡»

    If the Miko power engraves that in her mind, then she will not want to remember her past.

    ¡º You can truly restart your life with a truly fresh mind ¡»

    Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡¸ Maybe, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    She thinks for a moment and muttered.

    ¡¸ For someone who had no luck and useless. I need to do that to start a new life, that¡¯s the only way ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey wait! If you do that! Sonoko, you will no longer remember us ¡¹

    Tendou Otome speaks.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t we friends? Well, you had a lot of pain, but still, we were getting along! Sonoko, do you want to forget about all of us? Forget me? ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looks down on the floor with a gloomy expression.

    She¡¯s not facing Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan, I really am grateful to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sonoko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, my memories with Otome-chan is bundled with all the painful memories too ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, I really am sorry, but, if I can forget about it all, then I will take it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ After all, Otome-chan¡­ Otome-chan is Tendou-san¡¯s daughter, he¡¯s the man who let it all happen to Shigeyo-chan and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I infiltrated Kouzuki mansion with the resolve to die ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Otome-chan didn¡¯t die and is still alive. Yet, Shigeyo-chan and I already received all this cruelty. All the shame, pain¡­ ¡¹

    Her father¡¯s comrades raped them.

    Her father couldn¡¯t help her, despite when she¡¯s turned into a plaything.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan will never understand all the pain we¡¯ve been through, it¡¯s miserable, sad, scary, and we couldn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s not looking at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what happened to us. We really have to die once to be reborn. It¡¯s the only way. After all, I don¡¯t want my memories to pull me down all the time. I can¡¯t endure it all. However, it¡¯s not as strong that I would want to commit suicide ¡¹

    She can¡¯t commit suicide because she¡¯s not that strong?

    Oh, right.

    You need will to kill yourself.

    But, Sonoko-san doesn¡¯t have that will.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that removing all the memories I had until now is better than killing myself. If I can pretend that nothing happened, forget everything, then I might be able to escape this darkness ¡¹

    She looks up at Edie.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please erase my memories. Then, please turn me to a prostitute after that. If you can erase those memories, I can work for ten or twenty years more. After all, I have decided to become a prostitute voluntarily. Unlike before, nobody forced me to do this ¡¹

    Her gloomy aura overflows in the room.

    ¡¸ They find it amusing that I hate it, and so they get harsher. If I react, they will hit me, pinch me. they enjoy my pain. Then, they raped me while Father was watching. They forced me to speak all the perverted lines while he was watching. I didn¡¯t even want to say any of those!!! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s releasing all of the dark emotions she¡¯s accumulating inside her so far.

    This doesn¡¯t look good. I looked at Tsukiko.

    The other girls are becoming infected with her aura.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve cut their consciousness for now ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Oh, Shigeyo-san who is under Tsukiko¡¯s memory alteration can¡¯t hear Sonoko-san¡¯s voice.

    She¡¯s looking at the wall with a blank face.

    She¡¯s the other girl the men raped, along with Sonoko-san, and so, she can take in Sonoko-san¡¯s dark aura easily.

    Thus, Tsukiko had to completely cut off her consciousness.

    Also,

    Kurosawa-san and the twins don¡¯t hear anything. They¡¯re all in a daze.

    The bully three are still unconscious.

    But.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s eyes still show her will.

    She¡¯s staring at Sonoko-san while biting her molars in frustration.

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s a good idea. You can remove her memories, and entrusting everything to us after that ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speakers.

    ¡º I know that you want to let out your emotions, but I don¡¯t have the free time to take them all in. Also ¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks coldly.

    ¡º I know girls who experienced worse than you. Therefore, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s in pain ¡»

    ¡¸ But, it really was painful to me! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san shouted.

    ¡º Really? But, it¡¯s all going to disappear so what¡¯s the problem? You¡¯re only causing trouble with all your tedious complaints! I¡¯m telling you to stop right now ¡»

    Minaho-neesan speaks intensely. Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me ¡¹

    Her head cools down and she replies dispirited.

    ¡º Okay then. Let¡¯s move on ¡»

    Minaho-neesan pushes forward.

    ¡¸ N-No! Sonoko! Argh! I can¡¯t put it into words, but still, you can¡¯t do it! Throwing away your memories and emotions aren¡¯t!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome desperately pleads,

    But, those thoughts only push Sonoko-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave it all to you. I want to change. I want to become someone different ¡¹

    She looks at Tendou Otome.

    And said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still in the middle of altering this girl. Also, your change will take some time, so please sleep for a while ¡¹

    Tsukiko says while holding Shigeyo-san¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ You will become a different person once you wake up ¡¹

    Sonoko-san closed her eyes.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will ¡¹

    Tsukiko shoots her power to Sonoko-san gently.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san became weak and slowly lied down on the floor.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Looking at the fainted Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡º Now then, what else will you do, Kou? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡º You heard what Sonoko-san wants, but you don¡¯t need to do that ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º What do you want to do with her? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan?!

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Are you going to take back your word?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡º Shut up. Tsukiko-san, could you shut her up for a while? She can listen to our conversation however ¡»

    ¡¸ Hey! Wait! Hey!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Quiet! ¡¹

    Tsukiko controls Tendou Otome¡¯s body.

    ¡º Now that it¡¯s quiet, you can answer me now. What do you want to do with her? ¡»

    ¡¸ What do I want to do? I thought we¡¯re going to erase her memories and turn her to our prostitute? ¡¹

    ¡º You¡¯re the one to decide if you want that to happen or not ¡»

    I¡­

    ¡º That¡¯s right. You already know how dark the emotions are inside Tokuda Sonoko¡¯s mind, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    I know, but¡­

    ¡º Do you think it¡¯s beneficial for our business to remove her memories and have her work for us? I¡¯m not asking about the good or evil. Decide using loss and gain thinking ¡»

    I look at Sonoko-san¡¯s face.

    Looking at her this way, she has a cute appearance, but¡­

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, can I ask you something? ¡¹

    I ask Tsukiko, who¡¯s still altering Shigeyo-san¡¯s memories.

    She¡¯s still controlling Tendou Otome and is stopping the consciousness of Kurosawa-san and the twins while altering Shigeyo-san¡¯s mind

    Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power is the strongest among the sisters, and the most accurate.

    ¡¸ Yes, as long as it doesn¡¯t surprise me ¡¹

    Yeah, I have to avoid asking questions that will dampen her concentration.

    ¡¸ I want to ask honestly. If we erase all of her memories, will the darkness in Sonoko-san¡¯s heart disappear?

    ¡¸ No, it will not ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied, Tendou Otome¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Once your spirit is wounded, it will leave stress in your body. If we erase her memories, then she will only forget the cause for the wound in her heart, and the stress in her body will not disappear ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Perhaps, she will accumulate an impulse without knowing the reason why ¡¹

    Impulse?

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t know why, and yet, she starts crying, screaming, yelling at someone, and sooner or later, explode with her emotions ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if it¡¯s pointed at others, that impulse will be to attack someone, but if it¡¯s towards herself, then she might resort to self-harm ¡¹

    She will hurt her body.

    ¡¸ Then, erasing all her memories isn¡¯t the way to save Sonoko-san¡¯s heart? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s eyes glare at Tsukiko filled with hatred,

    Therefore¡­

    ¡¸ Then, what¡¯s your proposal? You must have some motive, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Minaho-neesan, and Edie will not make all these recommendations without reason.

    ¡¸ If we didn¡¯t say that at that moment, then her heart may not be able to handle it ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ She really is a weak-willed girl. When Kurosawa-san decided to become a prostitute, she rushed and want to jump in, but in reality, she¡¯s not ready for it ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ For someone who has no place to go, she wants to guarantee a place to stay ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If she can¡¯t find a place to go to, then she thought of selling her body for the sake of it. That¡¯s the reason why she asked Minaho. Although, her heart isn¡¯t ready for it ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s not all. Wait, Edie-san and Nei already get it? If you know, why didn¡¯t you tell Kou? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s hard to talk like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ We thought that Darling would notice it himself ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san has a reason why she¡¯s panicking to find a place to stay for the future at all costs ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ The repeated reason and results in her mind are different ¡¹

    Oh.

    I get it.

    I look at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san wants to get away from Tendou Otome-san no matter what ¡¹

    Tendou Otome makes a¡º ?!!!! ¡»face.

    She can¡¯t speak right now.

    ¡¸ She knows that if things remain as they were, she will rely on Tendou Otome-san and live with her, and so she wants to have a place to go to and earn money, even if it¡¯s a brothel ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It just happened that Minaho talked about her brothel, and so she jumped into it without thinking, but it doesn¡¯t matter which it is for her ¡¹

    Sonoko-san prioritizes becoming independent from Tendou Otome moving forward, and so¡­

    ¡¸ Thus, she will jump on any reason as long as she can part from Otome, be it going at the bottom of the ocean for an expedition or breaking the new grounds on Mars ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t care about the details of the job, she will accept it as long she can part from Otome.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean that she has a resolve to become a prostitute ¡¹

    She only jumped into the suggestion, but she hasn¡¯t fully accepted the severity of the life of selling one¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ But, why does she want to leave Tendou-san that much? ¡¹

    I asked. Tendou Otome looks down feeling pitiful.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not because she¡¯s finding Tendou-san trying to woo her as unpleasant, is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think that¡¯s 30% of it. Tendou-san¡¯s love is a bit too high-pressure ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, she hates becoming Tendou-san¡¯s burden more than anything ¡¹

    Burden?

    ¡¸ Look, Tendou-san is somewhat strong, and she also has a lot of vitality, and so she can survive wherever she goes ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s vitality is similar to the three girls lying down over there.

    She also has thick nerves.

    Wherever she goes to Japan, she can beat people up and rise up.

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san knows that Tendou-san loves her, and she also knows that Tendou-san will do any job, no matter how dangerous it is, for her sake ¡¹

    If these two lived together¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, Sonoko-san feels sorry that Tendou-san does that for her sake, and that¡¯s why she wants to get away from her ¡¹

    I said. Tendou Otome makes a face of sudden realization.

    ¡¸ Hmm, that¡¯s not the whole point ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s complex ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ You see, this girl has an inferiority complex towards Otome ¡¹

    She says while looking at the unconscious Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s envious of her as she¡¯s strong enough to survive. And she hates herself for being weak as the men raped her. That¡¯s why she¡¯s in pain, and she hates herself ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ She knows that Otome wants to live together with her. But, if she does that, she will continue her life comparing her weak self to the strong Otome. It must be painful for her. She doesn¡¯t want that to happen. She can¡¯t endure that ¡¹

    Hearing what Edie says, Tendou Otome starts trembling.

    ¡¸ Otome, you don¡¯t stand at the same level as her. This girl wants to be on the same level as you. It¡¯s painful to her that she has to keep looking up to you. It lets her see how weak she is ¡¹

    Nei followed.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when she¡¯s talking about herself, even when the topic is about the Yakuza that raped her, it still shows her insecurity towards Tendou-san. She thinks that Tendou-san is strong, and so she won¡¯t experience the same thing as her ¡¹

    She¡¯s the daughter of the leader of the group, Tendou Sadao, and since Tendou Otome knows martial arts, other Yakuza will not come after her.

    They¡¯re people who will not take even a small risk.

    ¡¸ And since Tokuda-san is like that, her choice of becoming a prostitute means turning her negative experience to a positive one ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ If she¡¯s raped so many times¡­She thought that ¡°she can¡¯t become anything but a prostitute,¡± she also thinks that ¡°the strong Tendou-san will not become a prostitute.¡± If that¡¯s the case, she can overlap her life with Tendou-san, or so she thinks ¡¹

    Tendou Otome will not say that she wants to become a prostitute just to chase after Sonoko-san.

    Besides, Minaho-neesan sensed that she can¡¯t persuade Tendou Otome to become one.

    ¡¸ Then, as for the erasing her memory talk¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What she wants to forget the most is Otome ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. She wants to remove Tendou-san more than all the painful experience she had in her head ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s someone she feels extreme insecurity from, and she hated that she courts her ¡¹

    Oh, I get it.

    Finally, the meaning of this.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san wants to become a woman as strong as Tendou-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ She yearns for her in that sense ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. Although, her thoughts are only to become someone like Otome, not to live with her, not to get along with her. The idealized image in her mind isn¡¯t someone she makes love with ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why she doesn¡¯t like Otome¡¯s courting or the idea that they will live together ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If the person she wants to watch from a distance is always with her, then it will only torment her ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡º So, Kou? Do you think that Tokuda-san can become our prostitute? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan shakes me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Someone who¡¯s this half-hearted can¡¯t become a prostitute of Kuromori ¡¹

    The big-shots from the political and business circles are paying for the high-class brothel experience.

    ¡º Right, I thought so too ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said. I suddenly realized.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s impossible with Sonoko-san.¡±

    Tendou Otome¡¯s relieved.

    ¡º Then, what do you think we should make Tokuda-san a prostitute? ¡»

    Huh?

    Tendou Otome¡¯s complexion changed.

    ¡º Sorry to say, but someone like her has no other paths but to become our prostitute ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡º And Kou, 80% of the prostitutes we will accept in our brothel will be girls that we deem unsuited to become prostitutes ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º Well, girls who are worthy of becoming a high-class brothel¡¯s prostitute can earn income from work that is not prostitution. If their parents have no millions of debt, then girls with such ability can¡¯t become a prostitute ¡»

    That¡¯s true.

    The prostitutes of Kuromori must be bright, cheerful, gentle, smart, and they need plenty of topics to keep the customers entertained.

    And girls like that become secretary of a chairman of an enterprise most of the time

    Or maybe, they could start a business on their own and become a businesswoman.

    In fact, most of the retired ladies of Kuromori are successful in business.

    ¡º Therefore, we need to train the girls who come before us, despite them not suited to become a prostitute, and turn them to prostitutes worthy of Kuromori ¡»

    Raise.

    ¡º Think about how to train Tokuda Sonoko-san. Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san, and Kurama-san¡¯s elder sister. These three will become the ace of the next set for our brothel

    Kurama Misato-san, the young lady of the nobility that fell to ruins.

    ¡º Listen, when you¡¯re inviting, you start with the plain-looking girl first. Then, tell them that you need them. The plain girl who sees that she¡¯s needed will work earnestly ¡»

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan called out Kurosawa-san.

    ¡º Then, the cute girls who feel insecure with the plain girl will need a cold attitude. She saw that the plain girl is much more needed than her, and that¡¯s why Tokuda-san asked to become a prostitute voluntarily ¡»

    Minaho-neesan intended to obtain Sonoko-san from the start?

    ¡º Ah, but don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I didn¡¯t use Kurosawa-san as bait for Tokuda-san. The brothel needs a plain-looking girl. If everyone¡¯s a beauty, then nobody is.1 Naturally, you can¡¯t pick girls with messed up looks either. But, we want someone who can become attractive with a little make-up just like Kurosawa-san. If we want someone beautiful and elegant, we already have Kurosawa-san ¡¹

    So that¡¯s also put into consideration?

    ¡º Oh well. Tokuda-san¡¯s unconscious so put her on hold for later, you can decide with the remaining girls for now ¡»

    The remaining girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, the twins? ¡¹

    Their parents record videos and sell them to pedophiles.

    They look cute, but they don¡¯t talk so I don¡¯t know much about them.

    They¡¯re the youngest, and so they shiver away from the scary elder girls.

    ¡º We can¡¯t use girls at their age as a prostitute. And so, if you want them, then use them as your personal sex slaves ¡»

    There was that topic.

    Oh, Tendou Otome¡¯s glaring at me.

    She probably thinks of herself as the guardian of the twins.

    ¡º Also, as for the other one ¡»

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡º What do you want to do with Tendou Otome-san? ¡»

    Oh right.

    Tendou Otome and I stare at each other.

 Chapter 921. Night of Fun / The congressâ€™ decision

    ¡º What do you want to happen to Tendou-san? ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    I look at Tendou Otome¡¯s face.

    She¡¯s glaring at me.

    ¡¸ Dammit! You all look down on me and deciding everything on your own! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts at me.

    Tsukiko loosened her control.

    ¡º Well, do you want us to dump you off? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Do you want to go back to Kansai together with the vulgar three? ¡»

    Together with the unconscious blonde-haired girl, red-haired girl, and perm haired girl.

    ¡º Let me tell you beforehand, returning to Kansai will be hard for you ¡»

    The whole Kansai Yakuza will use all their power to capture Tendou Otome.

    She¡¯s the daughter of Tendou Sadao, the leader of the sacrificial pawn group that came to Tokyo.

    And she succeeded in sneaking inside the Kouzuki mansion.

    ¡º The bosses from Kansai will want to gather the information from you, no matter how small it is. However, if we¡¯re going to let you go, we naturally will erase your memories. Well, we can take your memories starting from when you entered the gate of Kouzuki mansion ¡»

    Everything that she saw in the party, Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s status, and the relationships¡­

    Who¡¯s close and who¡¯s on bad terms among the young ladies.

    The faces and skills of each bodyguard¡­

    It¡¯s a problem if the Kansai people discover that information.

    ¡º Naturally, you will also forget how you parted ways with Tokuda Sonoko-san. It¡¯s a problem if you remember what happens in this room ¡»

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! I don¡¯t intend to part ways with Sonoko! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡º Unfortunately, she¡¯s declared that she will become my prostitute. Don¡¯t you want to respect Tokuda-san¡¯s will? ¡»

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because you wanted her to do that, didn¡¯t you?! You invited Kurosawa to become a prostitute, and that¡¯s what pushed Sonoko to do the same! ¡¹

    ¡º So what? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice is cold.

    ¡º I¡¯m a manager of a brothel, see? You¡¯re wrong to think that I would follow morals ¡»

    Besides, we¡¯re a criminal organization.

    We stand with immorality.

    ¡º Didn¡¯t you also use other people until now? Getting them all involved with you ¡»

    Mizushima Karen-san, the young lady of Takahama products.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s infiltration deprived the young ladies of their status and honor.

    ¡¸ I only did that to save Sonoko, no, all my friends ¡¹

    ¡º So you don¡¯t care about others if it¡¯s for the sake of your friends? Hmmm. Despite that, you criticize me? I¡¯m only doing what¡¯s best for my family too ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said. Tendou Otome¡¯s offended.

    ¡¸ This is frustrating! You¡¯re making me angry! I hate that sarcastic tone of yours! Don¡¯t fuck with me! Don¡¯t look down on me! ¡¹

    Oh, she stopped talking back using reason and became imprisoned in her emotions.

    This can¡¯t do.

    ¡¸ Really, you¡¯re so helpless ¡¹

    I speak to Tendou Otome with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ What did you say?! ¡¹

    Otome snapped. Edie;

    ¡¸ Just when we thought that we could use Otome as a bodyguard of some nobility ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I mean, if you were a bit more prudent, then you could¡¯ve asked Kouzuki SS to hire you ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s all in vain. No matter how useful her martial arts skills are, her personality won¡¯t let her do her job properly

    I declared.

    ¡¸ What did you say?! Who would ask that!? When did I try asking Kouzuki SS to hire me?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s heating up.

    ¡¸ What I mean is that you should do that kind of job if you want to earn money without the interference of Yakuza. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡¹

    If she works for someone in Kouzuki house, Yakuza can¡¯t touch her.

    Jii-chan and the nobilities have a strong connection with the police.

    ¡¸ Compared to what you said earlier, where you will escape with the people here to Hokkaido or Okinawa islands, then live together, I think it¡¯s more realistic for you to be close to Kouzuki house as their bodyguard, and support everyone with the money you earn!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that! I¡¯ll never swing my tail for people like the Kouzuki house! I¡¯ll never become someone¡¯s dog!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because your father ordered you to commit suicide in the Kouzuki mansion ¡¹

    I sighed.

    ¡¸ Someone who¡¯s never been independent saying that she¡¯ll never become someone¡¯s dog. You really are hopeless ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why even Sonoko refused to come with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Edie said. It hurt Tendou Otome¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ You only meddle in and you don¡¯t gain trust at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Tendou-san herself knows what she wants to do, but, Tendou-san is uncertain about what she would do to make it real. That¡¯s why the other girls don¡¯t trust Tendou-san ¡¹

    ¡º And in the end, if things don¡¯t go as she expects, she only shouts and screams. She blames everyone else for her plan not going smoothly ¡»

    Edie, Nei, and Minaho-neesan tell her.

    ¡º You always prioritize your emotions, and you ignore the situation and the emotions of people around you ¡»

    ¡¸ People like that can¡¯t become a bodyguard ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡º And neither prostitute ¡»

    Huh?

    M-Minaho-neesan?

    ¡º I thought that you¡¯d at least say that you want to become a prostitute too if Tokuda-san was going to become one. Like, you don¡¯t want her to go through the pain alone, or that you would sell yourself first before Tokuda-san does it ¡»

    ¡¸ And you didn¡¯t think of that. Otome, you still think that you¡¯re strong, even in this situation ¡¹

    Edie, you mean?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s created her place using brute strength, and so she knows that she can¡¯t win against people that are stronger than her. She¡¯s seen a lot of scary people in the party today ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, Margo-san, Rei-chan.

    Michi and Edie, and Tsukiko who has this strange power.

    ¡¸ But, Otome only looks from above. She knows that there are people weaker than her in this world. Therefore, she thinks that she can survive wherever she goes in Japan as long as she can control someone weak ¡¹

    W-What¡­

    ¡º Indeed, her strange confidence that she can manage to survive even if she lands on an unfamiliar island is there ¡»

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡º I don¡¯t belong to the brute strength group so I understand that ¡»

    ¡¸ Sonoko and the girls didn¡¯t understand it either. I mean, an ordinary girl don¡¯t look down on people like Otome, so they can¡¯t understand her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That way of thinking is just like her father ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I see.

    Relying on her emotion to create a makeshift all the time, but if the results weren¡¯t as she expects, then she will immerse herself in her selfish delusions.

    She unconsciously imitated her father¡¯s way of living.

    ¡º Anyway, Tendou Otome-san right now can¡¯t become anything ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words are heavy.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, let¡¯s put our conclusion on Tendou Otome aside ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡º Sure. However, you need to decide by tomorrow morning ¡»

    Tomorrow morning.

    ¡º You have the same time with Tokuda-san ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I look down on the unconscious Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ I think Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome has to come in pairs ¡¹

    ¡º I suggest the same thing with the Kurama sisters ¡»

    Kurama Misato-san.

    She¡¯s going to become a prostitute from a young lady.

    ¡º That girl will flat out if she doesn¡¯t have a friend in the same work. She¡¯s timid, isn¡¯t she? ¡»

    Yeah, Kurama Misato-san always relies on her little sister, Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s at a loss of words.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never let you do what you want! Never! ¡¹

    Haa.

    In the end, no matter how many times we talk to her, to let her look at her situation¡­

    She never understands anything, nor she intends to.

    She only wants to throw her frustration and settle it by spitting her anger.

    She¡¯s nothing but an animal.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ Please sleep for a while ¡¹

    Tendou Otome loses consciousness

    ¡¸ Now, put back the twins ¡¹

    I ordered.

    I still haven¡¯t heard their story yet.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please wake up ¡¹

    The twins who were staring at the ceiling then;

    ¡¸ Au? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh? ¡¹

    They suddenly come back.

    ¡¸ Good afternoon. No wait, it¡¯s already evening ¡¹

    I greeted the young girls half-heartedly.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone? What? ¡¹

    The twins are surprised as they look around.

    When they regained consciousness, it¡¯s not just the three girls who are unconscious.

    Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san are also unconscious now.

    Shigeyo-san is in the middle of memory altering.

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s also unconscious.

    ¡¸ I made it so you don¡¯t hear the noise from the other girls ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Hey, could you let me hear your thoughts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or me? ¡¹

    The two ask with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸ No, both. Look, I think you know it already but you can¡¯t return to your parents anymore. Therefore, you need to decide what you want to do in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? But that¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I think you should start with names first ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    I guess I was too abrupt.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯m Kuromori Kou. What¡¯s your name? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Rie ¡¹

    Eri and Rie

    Wow.

    I can see how much the parents of these twins love their children.

    ¡¸ Father won¡¯t come back? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan? This Nii-chan just said it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, is it true? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it is, after all, if Father¡¯s captured, he surely will receive punishment for all the evil that he¡¯s done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Eri-chan, what do we do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you ask me that¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, these two speak carefreely.

    But, I guess, when Tendou Otome and the three girls are present¡­

    They¡¯re too nervous that they can¡¯t speak.

    ¡¸ No, what I mean is that I¡¯m asking you girls what you want to do in the future ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, Otome-san said that she¡¯ll bring us somewhere? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it either, but, Otome-san is scary if you don¡¯t follow her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Otome-san is scary ¡¹

    Look.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind her now. It won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ The other girls already refused to go with Tendou-san ¡¹

    Nei intervenes.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san too? ¡¹

    Oh, they know who the key person here.

    ¡¸ Tokuda Sonoko-san refused ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san won¡¯t go with her, so the talk about living together somewhere is dumped? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? It¡¯s Otome-san, so I think that she¡¯ll stubbornly do it, and she might bring us too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she might ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do we do, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    The twins look at each other.

    ¡¸ I mean, you don¡¯t have to go with Tendou Otome ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let her. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to mind her ¡¹

    The twins.

    ¡¸ But, you know. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Otome-chan is scary ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ I already told you that it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    These two are also difficult.

    ¡¸ But, err. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san, Otome-san is strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ And she¡¯s hot-tempered ¡¹

    ¡¸ And when she¡¯s angry, she doesn¡¯t listen ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want Otome-san to hit us ¡¹

    That¡¯s indeed Tendou Otome.

    She oppresses them with her power from above.

    They don¡¯t ask themselves what they want to do.

    They¡¯re only thinking about how to avoid the scary people from bullying them.

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m ten times stronger than Tendou Otome ¡¹

    Edie tells the twins.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯ll hear whatever Darling tells me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan will not allow Tendou-san to say anything strange, so it¡¯s okay now! ¡¹

    The twins;

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    They still don¡¯t trust me.

    ¡¸ I mean, look at her. Otome¡¯s unconscious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, did Onee-san hit her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did you use a rock to hit Otome-san? ¡¹

    The two look up at Edie.

    ¡¸ A single flick on her forehead ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Eeh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really! ¡¹

    At that moment, Edie jumped.

    Then, she performs a high-speed shadow boxing.

    She shows a roundhouse kick as well.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ She looks stronger than Otome-san ¡¹

    The twins are admiring Edie¡¯s speed.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I¡¯m ten times stronger than her ¡¹

    Edie stays on the high-kick pose as she speaks with the two.

    ¡¸ With that said, you don¡¯t have to worry about Tendou Otome anymore ¡¹

    I continue the conversation.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Eri-san, and Rie-san, what do you want to do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We now have to follow this 10-times stronger Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that the case? ¡¹

    Oh geez.

    ¡¸ I only listen to Darling, so if you are following me, you¡¯ll need to obey Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    The twins finally looked at me.

    ¡¸ This Nii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, he¡¯s been the representative of the group when talking to all of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. This Nii-san must be the head ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means, we need to follow what he says ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s our only choice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, Eri-chan ¡¹

    W-W-W-What?

    ¡¸ Then, what do we do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What should we do? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get how these girls think.

    ¡¸ You need to report what you can do first ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, 10-times Onee-san ¡¹

    They bow their heads to Edie.

    ¡¸ What can I do, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s that, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins look at each other.

    ¡¸ We show up on lolicon videos as Father tells us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re quite popular, it says that it earns more than what Father earns himself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father takes all the sales, so we don¡¯t know the real number, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we seem to be famous ¡¹

    I heard that yes.

    ¡¸ But, Father won¡¯t come back anymore? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we can continue the work with Nii-san, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father thought that we could still earn income for at least a year more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, please make profit-making lolicon videos with us ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ah, unfortunately, I don¡¯t do that kind of business ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you can start it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a waste, you can earn money using us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We seem to have a lot of fans all over the country ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all pedophiles though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, they¡¯re all pedophiles ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit pathetic, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, Rie-chan, they¡¯re still our fans ¡¹

    ¡¸ They give us money from watching our videos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. People who give us money are our Gods ¡¹

    Hmm, maybe¡­

    They never talked before, and now, these twins are the most formidable enemy.

    ¡¸ Ah, also, a little bit more and we can have sex with lolicons ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Father said that we¡¯ll soon star videos where we have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right now, Ri-chan and I can put on gym clothes and school swimsuit and make lewd poses ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, those string bikini¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs, that, the Brazil bikini ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, make lewd poses ¡¹

    ¡¸ Copying the lesbians, then that¡¯s great ¡¹

    They speak calmly.

    However, the twins don¡¯t smile.

    They show no life in their eyes.

    Their minds have ceased.

    ¡¸ But, you know, Father said that the fans will get tired if it¡¯s always the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Father wants more money, doesn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Rei-chan think so? I thought so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, they¡¯re doing an action over the internet ¡¹

    Auction?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re bidding for who¡¯s the lolicon who can take our first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that person can have sex with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, they¡¯ll record it and sell it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ And they¡¯ll advertise it that way ¡¹

    The twins have their virginity on auction.

    And they also intend to sell off their deflowering video.

    ¡¸ But, if Father¡¯s no longer coming back¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then Onii-san will have to continue it ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Father¡¯s plan should make a lot of profit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, but, what about the payment to the higher-ups? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you have higher-ups that you need to pay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    These girls¡­

    They think that I¡¯m also from another Yakuza?

    No, they only know about the Yakuza world as it¡¯s all their life.

    Therefore, their ideas are like that.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t like it, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t like it, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our first partner is a lolicon ¡¹

    ¡¸ And also someone we don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ They only watched our videos ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, they don¡¯t know us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t be helped, Father already advertised it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s too late to stop it, the lolicons will get angry. They¡¯ll be ¡°punpun!¡±1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought so ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for those who are expecting it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you know, we still have it better, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ From what I heard, there were girls who had their first time with their fathers ¡¹

    ¡¸ And they streamed it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not with Father ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, when Father¡¯s filming us, he looks like he wants to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He said, ¡°I know that it¡¯s for the money, but I really want to take your virginity,¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it definitely is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why Father went after Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ What a perverted old man ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not coming back anymore so it¡¯s okay, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting that all to a stop ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re no longer going to make lolicon videos, and your virginity is no longer for auction. I¡¯m putting it all to an end ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it makes a profit! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, don¡¯t you want to earn profits from us?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Enough! ¡¹

    I speak flatly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not doing that business! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you know, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a waste, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Look, I don¡¯t think you know but lolicon business is banned now ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Huh? Banned? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What banned? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The congress banned it! And selling girls can fine you for 100 million yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true, I¡¯m telling you! That¡¯s why you girls should forget about it! And the people who were in the auction knows about it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to do it anymore ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, right? Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins look at each other.

    ¡¸ If we lose the lolicon videos and our deflowering auction, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no worth anymore, do we? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do anything else either. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, does it mean that you don¡¯t need us, Onii-san? ¡¹

    I¡­

 Chapter 922. Night of Fun / Twin Tango

    ¡¸ Nobody¡¯s going to take us up if we don¡¯t have ways to earn money for them. Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, Eri-chan. We¡¯re children of Yakuza after all. Nobody wants to be friends with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not even the teacher wants to go give us a home visit ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Father always rage in front of the station ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, he¡¯s also picking fight some delinquents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father swings around his blade and the delinquents return the same greeting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, everyone knows that Father belongs to some scary group. That¡¯s why delinquents don¡¯t come close to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t talked to anyone but Rie-chan recently ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. I only talk to Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s rare to see that this Onii-san and Onee-san talking to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    The twins continue their carefree conversation.

    ¡¸ Look, let me ask you, girls, can you think of any relative of yours that can take you in? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Ours? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take us in? ¡¹

    The sisters look at each other.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. Would our relatives take us in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess they won¡¯t? We¡¯re poor ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, our relatives hate Father ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a half-hearted Yakuza, and he¡¯s a useless fool, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They tell him that calling him a scum is an insult to the scums of the earth ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s lower than a scum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lower than a human ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are they talking about? They make it look like a dog or a cat has more worth than Father ¡¹

    ¡¸ Crickets or grasshoppers might win against him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe a centipede also can? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obaa-chan from Kobe said that our Father is worse than a dung beetle ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? That¡¯s the worst of the bugs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it¡¯s not the dung beetle that rolls the poo-poo to balls, but instead, the one that bathes in it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s small ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Father is really that small ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s mind is narrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone seems to be most angry that he¡¯s selling lewd videos of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, the lolicons paying for lewd videos of young girls only pay up a small sum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone says that he¡¯s pathetic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, true. I think so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, our family broke off relationships with our relatives ¡¹

    They look at my face and said.

    ¡¸ Even so, your Father will not come back. Do you think that someone will show up to take custody of you two now that your Father¡¯s gone? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-san, about that part where Father¡¯s not coming back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Onii-san. Does it mean you¡¯re going to go all out on him? ¡¹

    The twin beauties look at me with their big eyes.

    ¡¸ That means, they will be erased from the Yakuza, and the world? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Will there be no mistakes? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re nothing but people who are carrying out their boss orders, so they¡¯re worthless ¡¹

    Edie affirms from behind.

    ¡¸ Then, do you not want someone related to the group to take custody of us from Father? Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Rie-chan. The bosses will scowl at us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Half of our relatives are from yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, nobody¡¯s going to take us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    The two ponders with the same pose.

    ¡¸ Ah, Rie-chan, they¡¯re not our relatives, but what about the uncle in the South? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Eri-chan, I¡¯m sure that uncle gets along with Father, and he¡¯s in the same grade as Father ¡¹

    ¡¸ If he takes us, the bosses will not scowl at us but instead find it amusing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you know, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That uncle is a lolicon ¡¹

    ¡¸ And he¡¯s one of the worst ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s always staring at me with lewd eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯ll do the same with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s looking at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Eri-chan can go to that uncle ¡¹

    ¡¸ No thanks. He¡¯s a baldie. Rie-chan won¡¯t do it with that guy ¡¹

    ¡¸ No thanks either, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we both go to Uncle in the south, then he will do us both ¡¹

    ¡¸ He might sell off the video too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uncle will copy Father and will sell the videos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, he¡¯ll make us entertain lolicons too. I¡¯m sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ That uncle says that women past 15 are all old women ¡¹

    ¡¸ He sings ¡°If you become an old lady, I¡¯m still a lolicon¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, after two years, he would sell us off ¡¹

    ¡¸ And until then, he¡¯ll make us entertain a lot of old men in the South, make lolicon videos with us, and we can earn a lot, and yet, once we reach the age, he¡¯ll throw us out penniless, I don¡¯t like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m sure that the Uncle in the South will do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s just the same as Father, someone worse than a scum ¡¹

    ¡¸ As small as a tiny dung beetle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ That means, you girls have no place to go? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t find anyone in my mind ¡¹

    They mentioned that they¡¯ll become fifteen in two years. That means that they¡¯re currently thirteen.

    ¡¸ Instead, I want to ask Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to ask ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Onii-san, what do you want with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you want? ¡¹

    Err.

    Well, let¡¯s be honest about this.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a prostitution business. Furthermore, we don¡¯t deal with ordinary people, we¡¯re a high-class brothel for only the wealthy men ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Eri-chan ¡¹

    They speak, yet, their eyes show no spark.

    They don¡¯t trust me yet.

    ¡¸ Then, Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san will work for us as prostitutes ¡¹

    The twins should¡¯ve heard about it as they were in the room but¡­

    I had to explain it again.

    ¡¸ Shigeyo-san will head to her relatives. As for the three useless girls over there, they will return home with only 10k yen in hand ¡¹

    I talk about them in order.

    ¡¸ What about Otome-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what about Otome-san? ¡¹

    Oh right, Tsukiko cut off their consciousness when we were talking with Tendou Otome.

    They don¡¯t know the contents of the conversation.

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome¡¯s on hold for now ¡¹

    If she¡¯s no use as a prostitute nor a bodyguard, what do we do with her?

    She¡¯s just another trouble if we release her.

    She could do something absurd such as trying to take back Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Otome-san will not become a prostitute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to know ¡¹

    The twins ask me.

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t. She¡¯s not suited for that kind of job ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s decided ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We want to work as prostitutes too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you pay your workers, right? ¡¹

    HUh?

    ¡¸ Of course, we pay a lot! We have wealthy customers after all ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s decided! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better than entertaining some lolicons ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. For some reason, the lolicons who are Father¡¯s customers don¡¯t have that much money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father¡¯s gathering that kind of people, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm. I think that the rich lolicons think that Father¡¯s too suspicious that they don¡¯t approach him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure it is ¡¹

    The two nod at each other.

    ¡¸ Either way, sooner or later, Father will have us entertain the lolicons out there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, even if we earn money from having sex with them, Father will take all of the money ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we can entertain the wealthy, and earn money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re okay with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll become prostitutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll sell our bodies ¡¹

    The two tell me.

    However.

    ¡¸ Sorry girls, but our brothel doesn¡¯t want middle school girls like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh, but why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If high-school girls are okay, then middle-school girls should be okay too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t mind it, don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    Something¡¯s wrong.

    There¡¯s something from their mind that¡¯s slipping off their mouth.

    ¡¸ I mean, it has nothing to do with age, we can¡¯t use girls like you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Eeh, but why? Rie-chan and I are cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we have lolicon fans! There¡¯s a lot of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all saying that we¡¯re cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you hire us, you¡¯ll definitely win! Onii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hesitate! You should get us now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste if you don¡¯t hire us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste that ghosts will haunt you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste ¡¹

    No, no.

    ¡¸ What I mean is that if we sell liar girls like you, our customers will get angry. ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ We? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    I¡­

    I kicked the folding chair on my side.

    Guwasahan!!

    ¡¸ Hii!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauu!! ¡¹

    The twins shiver in fear.

    ¡¸ Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure thing! ¡¹

    Edie approaches the twins in an instant.

    She thrusts a shuriken right before their eyes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move! You¡¯re dead if you do ¡¹

    The twins look at the shining metal blade.

    They trembled.

    I can hear their molars chattering.

    ¡¸ You were amusing, but your play will only work on a third rate Yakuza ¡¹

    I told the twins.

    ¡¸ Well, you never met anyone higher than that, and so I guess it can¡¯t be helped, but you see ¡¹

    The twins are afraid.

    Yeah, they finally show expression for a 13-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ You know, when you girls talk to us, you always pretend that it will bring profit to us, thinking that it will put us at ease¡­and you were waiting for your opportunity, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    The twins reply with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Then, you want to check the situation, and if you find a chance where you can escape, you two will escape from us, right? ¡¹

    Their appearance is nothing but submissive middle-school girls, so they thought that we won¡¯t be cautious.

    These girls have common sense.

    Except it¡¯s smeared with the half-hearted lives of Yakuza.

    They never saw someone first-class doing their job perfectly.

    That¡¯s why they thought that they can manage.

    ¡¸ I see. That kind of acting is what stopped their fathers from causing them too much harm ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    They speak that way, but their face is pale.

    Their legs are trembling.

    ¡¸ You keep on giving your father suggestions to not let you girls become prostitutes for pedophiles, right? Like, selling videos, net auction, you want to delay it for a bit longer¡­ ¡¹

    Like; ¡°If we leave them virgins for a year more, then their videos will sell more¡±

    They make claims to their father¡­

    And that¡¯s why they purposely get lewd on videos.

    They¡¯ll do anything as long as they don¡¯t have sex with men.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not losing the battle to win the war, but, you want to keep your precious virginity to some extent, right? That¡¯s your method ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can you know?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right!! Onii-san can¡¯t possibly understand us! ¡¹

    Even so, they force themselves to act.

    ¡¸ When I started talking about the brothel, your expression became unrefined. You speak that you want to work in the brothel, but your face says that you don¡¯t want to do it

    I corner them.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! It¡¯s your opinion! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We¡¯re not lying at all! ¡¹

    The twins try to play dumb.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    I looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama. It¡¯s as you¡¯ve inferred ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles gently.

    She looks at the twins.

    ¡¸ You think that my power is something similar to hypnotism, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re wrong. My power is actually to read your thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible! ¡¹

    The two are afraid.

    ¡¸ That frantic desperation on lying to the bad people is your way of surviving. You girls are cute ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ve only met useless adults, and so you lack experience. You can¡¯t fool us with that kind of drama ¡¹

    Edie flicks the blade in front of the twins.

    ¡¸ So, Yo-chan, what do you want to do with these twins? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Of course, they can¡¯t enter the family. If we bring them home, they¡¯ll only influence Agnes and Mao-chan in a bad direction ¡¹

    The twins reinforce logic to fool people, and it¡¯s hard to deal with.

    Our young girls are honest, and so they will believe the lies of the twins.

    If they keep deceiving the girls, it will hurt their hearts.

    ¡¸ Then, throw them away? ¡¹

    Edie says while leaking out bloodlust.

    ¡¸ Maybe we kill them together with their Father? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Hawawawawa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    The twins peed.

    ¡¸ Dirty ¡¹

    Edie backs off.

    But, she¡¯s still leaking out bloodlust, showing that she can throw her shuriken anytime.

    Jororororo

    ¡¸ N-Noooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want to die ¡¹

    Pee leaks out from the thighs of the twins.

    It leaked on the floor.

    ¡¸ Hey, it¡¯s going to reach those girls, poor them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s pull the girls over there ¡¹

    Their pee is spreading and is about to reach the three unconscious girls.

    Nei and I pull the girls

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    The twins feebly sit down on the puddle of pee on the floor.

    Oh, their clothes are now stained with pee.

    However.

    ¡¸ These girls are useless right now, but I think that if we train them, we can have them work behind the scenes ¡¹

    I concluded.

    The twins have good teamwork.

    Their ability to look at the situation and lie is useful.

    ¡¸ You girls won¡¯t become prostitutes ¡¹

    I said. The twins looked up at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll become my woman ¡¹

    I speak as a member of a crime organization, Kuromori.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Woman? ¡¹

    The twins are thinking of starting a new play inside their heads.

    Trying to butter me up.

    They want to escape from this dilemma.

    ¡¸ If you try to lie again, I¡¯m going to punish you. Right. Tsukiko, carve this order into their hearts ¡¹

    I looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m ready anytime, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ First; You¡¯re not allowed to lie to me anymore ¡¹

    The twins look at me, startled.

    ¡¸ Second; You¡¯ll have sex with me, and only me. That includes sex. I¡¯m the only man you can have sexual relationships ¡¹

    They¡¯re still 13-year-old girls now, but¡­

    If I leave these two alone, they will start using their body to gain the favor of other people.

    If I¡¯m going to take them,

    As my sex slaves,

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all for now. You don¡¯t have to fall for me, no, I only care that you follow my orders. And as for your punishment, this is my order ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ W-We only have to promise that two? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Then we will accept it. Right, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Rie-chan, we promise, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, we will no longer lie. That¡¯s okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, we will have sex with Onii-san only. Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s frustrating, but Onii-san will be my first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, but we can¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ We promise ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    These girls are still¡­

    Their answer is their temporary measure.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Therefore, carve that order in their hearts.

    ¡¸ Girls, look into my eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa? ¡¹

    Then, she emits her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Agu!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu?! ¡¹

    The twins collapsed into their own puddle of pee.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, it¡¯s carved deep into their hearts. I also added that Kou-sama¡¯s orders are absolute ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t do that, these mischievous girls will become unreasonable ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Ordering them to not lie isn¡¯t enough.

    ¡¸ Either way, from now on, these girls belong to Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Geez, I picked up another troublesome bunch ¡¹

    That¡¯s how I obtained the twins as my slaves.

    ¡º Good job, I think that was a good conclusion. I think that they will be valuable assets for our group ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice echoes from the ceiling.

    ¡º I talked to Kinoshita-san, she¡¯s sending people to that room ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, it will get dirty if we don¡¯t clean this up ¡¹

    The floor is wet with the pee of the twins.

    ¡º That¡¯s not it. We¡¯re releasing the three girls we don¡¯t need. Also, Kouzuki SS will guard Shigeyo-san and deliver her to her relatives. Kurosawa-san will be put in a separate room as she still needs Tsukiko-san¡¯s memory alteration. Tokuda-san and Tendou-san are still on-hold, so we will put them in a separate room. As for the twins, they need to take a shower and change clothes ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess we¡¯re done in this room ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s right ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º What¡¯s left is to deal with the adults swiftly ¡»

    Tendou Sadao, and Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s group.

    ¡º Well, I¡¯ll deal with them. It will be over right away ¡»

 Chapter 923. Night of Fun / What I can only say

    ¡¸ Heey~ Yomi¡¯s here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next is this one! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome and the girls are moving to separate rooms.

    Edie and I walk in the corridor and met up with Yomi, Haiji-san, and Kinoshita-san.

    Tsukiko will need more time to alter Shigeyo-san¡¯s memories, so she moved to a separate room.

    The twins, Eri and Rie, leaked pee, and so Nei brought them to the shower room.

    As for the blonde, red, and perm haired girls, Kouzuki SS will send them off.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s confined to another room while unconscious.

    With that said, we head to deal with the captured Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa ¡¹

    Oh, Yomi¡¯s nervous.

    We entrusted the confrontation with the adults to a young girl after all.

    ¡¸ You okay, Yomi? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m okay. I chose to go with the underground society work and so I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    For Yomi, who didn¡¯t become the Takakura shrine maiden, to continue her life brushing aside the people who intervene with our lives¡­

    She will have to use the Miko power all out.

    Not to control the will of other people, but to survive using her power as a weapon.

    Not as a poor girl who has the Miko power but has no parents, but instead¡­

    As a professional bodyguard with the Miko power.

    Yomi needs to show that she can beat strong people quickly.

    If the Yakuza thinks that she has a strange power, but in the end, she¡¯s still a young girl, then they will come after her persistently.

    Therefore, Yomi needs to be composed of doing dirty work.

    ¡¸ Yomi doesn¡¯t want a life where I¡¯m always scared of the Yakuza ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters lived in fear from the Yakuza ever since they were a child.

    They need to mow down that trauma and insecurities away.

    ¡¸ Then, which group are we going in first? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks me while swinging her flail with a smile.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go with Tendou Sadao first ¡¹

    I said.

    Irokuchou Ichirou, the observer sent from Kansai needs to bring back a message.

    But, this is the end of Tendou Sadao.

    Yomi¡¯s a bit nervous, but these people will have no problems if an overkill order is carved into their hearts.

    She can experience all the irregularities with Tendou Sadao, and she can head to Irokuchou Ichirou with a calm mind.

    ¡¸ Have you decided on what order to give them? ¡¹

    I asked Yomi.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Minaho-oneesama and Nei-oneesama created one beforehand and gave it to me. I¡¯ve been re-reading it all this time so I memorized it already ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Nei created it?

    ¡¸ My ideas are also there ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    Somehow, I have a bad premonition.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    It¡¯s with Tendou Sadao anyway.

    ¡¸ Well, what happens, happens ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We pass through the maze-like structure building, and then¡­

    We go up and down the stairs, ride multiple elevators.

    Then, we reached Tendou Sadao¡¯s detention room.

    ¡¸ As soon as the door opens, I¡¯ll release my Qi and pull their attention. Then, Yomi, you can take control of them at that moment ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Edie-oneesama ¡¹

    Oh, I knew it, her shoulder¡¯s under pressure. Yomi¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸ Then, Kinoshita and Haiji will also make sure to check on the guys who are waiting for their chance to escape as soon as the door opens. We¡¯re not sure if they¡¯re hiding behind the door ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s composed, but¡­

    Haiji-san is nervous.

    ¡¸ Edie, what do I do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? Darling is Yomi¡¯s backup ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Yomi, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    I embraced Yomi¡¯s small yet squishy body.

    ¡¸ Now, take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay. Haaa, suuuu

    Haaa, suuuu

    ¡¸ Kufu! ¡¹

    Yomi looked at my face and smiled.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Sensei¡¯s also taking deep breaths ¡¹

    Oh right, I¡¯m doing the same thing.

    ¡¸ Hug me tight, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I embraced Yomi.

    ¡¸ Kiss me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Yomi asks for my tongue.

    She¡¯s swearing on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I feel nervous ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you afraid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not. Sensei¡¯s with me, and Edie-oneesama¡¯s also here ¡¹

    Yomi finally shows a smile.

    ¡¸ But, if Yomi gets in disorder, please help me, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, leave that to me ¡¹

    I promise.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Edie looks at our faces.

    Yomi and Edie are in front of the door.

    I¡¯m standing behind Yomi.

    Kinoshita-san and Haiji-san are on the sides.

    ¡¸ Reika¡¯s the one handling the doors? ¡¹

    Edie asks Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, since I¡¯m here, she should be in charge of the doors ¡¹

    Oh, the room where Minaho-neesan¡¯s monitoring the situation.

    Rei-chan¡¯s in control of the remotes in this place.

    ¡¸ Reika, can you hear us? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, we¡¯re ready anytime ¡»

    I hear Rei-chan¡¯s voice in the corridor speakers.

    ¡¸ Yomi, Haiji, ready? ¡¹

    Edie checks on Yomi and Haiji-san again.

    She¡¯s so caring.

    She makes sure that everyone¡¯s moving forward, not just herself.

    She looks after the girls that lack experience.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Haiji-san replied.

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    Oh.

    I tap Yomi¡¯s shoulder from behind.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Loosen up ¡¹

    I whispered to her ears.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take another deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaa, suuu, haaa, suuu ¡¹

    Yomi takes deep breaths and her body loosens up slowly.

    ¡¸ Yomi, we¡¯re going to have sex later ¡¹

    I whispered to her ears.

    ¡¸ What do you want to do? ¡¹

    Yomi¡­

    ¡¸ I want Sensei to spank Yomi with all your strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spanking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, tie up my breasts with a rope, then bang me while slapping my butt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll spank you later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, do it ¡¹

    It looks like she¡¯s going to be okay now.

    ¡¸ Reika, OPEN SESAME ¡¹

    The door to the detention room unlocks.

    The door moved and opens up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    We check Tendou Sadao¡¯s face inside the room with our naked eyes.

    All the other Yakuza noticed us.

    Although, they¡¯re all old, so¡­

    They couldn¡¯t stand up and head this way.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s that woman! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re the one that jumped from the ceiling of the karaoke box and kicked us ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that girl¡­Isn¡¯t that the Takakura shrine¡¯s girl? ¡¹

    The Yakuza noticed Edie and Yomi.

    The organization probably told them about how Yomi¡¯s face.

    They remember it when Minaho-neesan used her as a hostage.

    ¡¸ Tsk! Don¡¯t look at the shrine maiden! ¡¹

    Iwasaki Hiromi jumped in,

    She¡¯s coming to attack us

    ¡¸ Now¡¯s the time! HAWOOOO!!! ¡¹

    Edie releases her Qi in the detention room.

    ¡¸ Uwa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Awawa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tabawa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rue! ¡¹

    She pulls in their consciousness

    ¡¸ Dammit!!! ¡¹

    Iwasaki Hiromi stopped moving, she¡¯s still glaring at us.

    ¡¸ Now, Yomi ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Everyone, look at me!! ¡¹

    I sense a white noise blowing in.

    She releases her Miko power.

    All of the Yakuza in the room shows a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu ¡¹

    However, Yomi¡¯s expression also distorts.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The Yakuza¡¯s using their Qi to counter Yomi ¡¹

    Shit.

    These guys all have a messed up personality.

    These old men and women have different emotions and memories, but,

    They all flow into Yomi now.

    ¡¸ Yomi, get yourself together ¡¹

    I embraced her from behind.

    Then, I grab Yomi¡¯s impossibly huge breasts with all my strength.

    ¡¸ Hyaauuu!? Eeh?! Sensei?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep. Now calm down, Yomi ¡¹

    I start licking her ears while massaging her breasts.

    ¡¸ Your body is in here. You¡¯re in my arms, so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    To wash away the flood of Yakuza¡¯s thoughts,

    I tie down Yomi to the ground and become her weight.

    ¡¸ Yes, embrace me tightly, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m right here ¡¹

    I can feel Yomi¡¯s nipples getting stiff under the fabric.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s okay. Yomi¡¯s okay now. But, continue hugging me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Yomi, what do you need to do next? Do you remember? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, It¡¯s okay, I got it ¡¹

    Yomi faced Tendou Sadao.

    ¡¸ Do you guys want to go to New York?!! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ah, I made a mistake, I meant Newfoundland island! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it either, Yomi ¡¹

    Edie scolds her.

    ¡¸ Ah, Newfoundland Island is the place of origin of the Newfoundland dog breed. Well, they¡¯re from the Labrador in Canada. The home island of Labrador and Retriever dogs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinoshita, we don¡¯t need that now ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Yomi, not that island ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    Yomi realized.

    Once again.

    ¡¸ Everyone! Do you want to go to New Pecapeca?! ¡¹

    What, what? What?

    Does that island exist?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! That¡¯s good! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Okay, now everyone, look at me ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s power controls the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Everyone, you know about Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure? ¡¹

    What¡¯s this buried treasure now?

    ¡¸ You should know about the rumors, right? And, you want to see it with your own eyes, right? ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s voice echoes in the detention room.

    ¡¸ Surprising amount of Gold Bars! It¡¯s the overflowing smell of adventure! This will become the first-and-last shocking adventure topic in the Heisei era! ¡¹

    W-What is she talking about?

    No, I get that Nei and Edie gave her the idea, but¡­

    ¡¸ There are rumors that Oguri Kozukenosuke, the statesman at the end of the Edo period, hid the treasure, and it¡¯s worth more than 3.6 million yen. It¡¯s a hidden fund for the best Shogunate, but, the man of the art of war deceived them, and it¡¯s still not discovered even today! ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ However, Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure is real! No, it has to be! And our data collecting party has discovered the location of Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure! ¡¹

    W-Wait?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure is in the south of New Pecapeca island, one thousand kilometers off the coast! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s in the New Pecapeca island, a once prospering place, but it sunk to the bottom of the sea because they angered the gods, it¡¯s the legendary phantom island the last piece of the Bronson continent! ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-Bronson island? ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao mutters.

    It¡¯s not just words, but Yomi¡¯s power soaks into the minds of the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! If you go there, your dreams will come true! You don¡¯t have to hesitate and go there! The continent¡¯s name is Bronson, it¡¯s a utopia in the Southern Seas! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, how do we go there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Teach us! ¡¹

    The Yakuza shouts at Yomi.

    ¡¸ The New Pecapeca island is near Africa, about 7000 kilometers away from Saint Helena island in the South Pacific! ¡¹

    America, Saint Helena island.

    ¡¸ Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure, all 3.6 million is sleeping over there! I¡¯m waiting for the day you all discover it!!!

    Yomi smiles.

    ¡¸ What do you think? Do you still have other thoughts than Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure? The New Pecapeca island¡¯s Bronze continent has a lot of gold sleeping in the land. If you find that treasure, you¡¯ll all become rich! Furthermore, you¡¯ll become a hero of the new world. It¡¯s cool! Your name will remain in history! Naturally, all of you will look for that buried treasure. After all, it surely is there. That¡¯s the only possibility ¡¹

    Oh, so it¡¯s like that.

    The intent is to make them go crazy.

    Turn them crippled.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing on the Saint Helena Island. That¡¯s why they imprisoned Napoleon there ¡¹

    Edie whispered to me.

    ¡¸ Q-Question! That guy from the Edo period, why would he bury his money so far away? ¡¹

    One of the Yakuza asks Yomi.

    ¡¸ Ah, good question! The answer is that they used the ¡°Dokodemo Door¡± ¡¹

    Yomi replied.

    ¡¸ By the way, they used a devil¡¯s tongue jelly to translate and converse with the islanders ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dokodemo door? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I guess that¡¯s reasonable ¡¹

    Oh, they no longer possess the ability to think.

    ¡¸ The thought of finding the buried treasure in the new Pecapeca island is carved into the core of their thoughts. That will be their only objective in life and they can¡¯t think of anything else ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to look for Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure in New Pecapeca island, then you will need to abandon your current names. From that corner over there, you¡¯ll be Pecapeca challenger 1, and the next guy is 2. Please confirm your numbers. That will be your name now. Forget about your current name. You can¡¯t remember that until you find the buried treasure ¡¹

    Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure could exist somewhere, but.

    It will not be on the New Pecapeca island.

    After all, that island doesn¡¯t exist.

    Therefore, these people will lose their names forever. They will never remember it.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯m Pecapeca challenger 13 ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao said happily.

    A mind altered by Miko power can no longer return to the original.

    ¡¸ And then, how we get to New Pecapeca island? ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao asks Yomi.

    ¡¸ Well, the bosses who sent you to Tokyo knows about it ¡¹

    I get it now.

    ¡¸ O-Our bosses? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Your bosses know, and so ask them yourself ¡¹

    I embrace Yomi tighter.

    Yomi¡¯s giving Tendou Sadao¡¯s a death sentence.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t hurry and ask them, then your bosses will go first to New Pecapeca island! Then, they will take the Tokuda¡¯s buried treasure for themselves! They¡¯re going to take away all the honor and praise from society! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t allow that! We will take all the buried treasure in New Pecapeca island! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We will not hand it over, not even to our bosses! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we need to ask them the location of the island no matter what! ¡¹

    Even Iwasaki Hiromi is into Yomi¡¯s story.

    ¡¸ Make preparations! We¡¯re all going back to Kansai and talk to our bosses! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going to New Pecapeca islands right away! ¡¹

    The bosses from Kansai will only see Tendou¡¯s insanity as an attack.

    Tendou¡¯s head will not have anything but the buried treasure, no matter how many times they talk to them.

    Even if it¡¯s the boss of the organization, they will ask them about the New Pecapeca island.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please work hard until your death ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Tendou and the group will die in the hands of their bosses.

    No, if they don¡¯t kill this group, they will keep on prowling on the boss for a non-existent buried treasure until they die.

    ¡¸ Okay, the exit is this way! We can tell you a place where you can rent cars and then borrow some cars and head back to Kansai in separate cars ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Ooh! We¡¯re going now! It¡¯s our time to shine! We¡¯re heading to the New Pecapeca islands! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll definitely get the Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure! It¡¯s ours! ¡¹

    They shout.

    With that, there will be no proof that Kouzuki SS is involved.

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s acting on their own.

    Tendou Sadao will come back to Kansai like this, and furthermore, they will head to their boss.

    Tomorrow, it will be troublesome in Kansai.

    Tendou will keep on pushing forward with screams nobody could understand. How would the bosses see that?

    They will have no choice but to dispose of the sacrificial pawns they sent here.

    The pawns that should¡¯ve been in Tokyo turned back as pawns against them.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll open the door and you all can come down ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san is guarding us while swinging her flail, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san, who¡¯s Tokuda Sonoko-san¡¯s father? ¡¹

    Err, I can¡¯t find him among the Yakuza that¡¯s standing up together.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I am Sonoko¡¯s father, but I¡¯m now Pecapeca Challenger 9 ¡¹

    Tokuda¡¯s name is no longer his.

    ¡¸ Yomi, give him the best route ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei? ¡¹

    Yomi looked at my face.

    If he goes with Tendou Sadao like this, he will remain as a goofer of Tendou and the group until the end.

    Naturally, I won¡¯t save this man.

    He¡¯s a member of the sacrificial pawns sent to us.

    His only ending is death.

    But.

    ¡¸ Okay, Sensei. Pecapeca challenger 9. You¡¯ll ride an express bus and return to Kansai

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for everyone else, you don¡¯t want to go with the same car as Pecapeca Challenger 9, right? ¡¹

    She radiates her power.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you go on your bus, pecapeca challenger 9. However, we¡¯re going straight ahead to the bosses. If you¡¯re late, we might be in the New Pecapeca island already, don¡¯t think badly of us ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao says while showing a smile.

    Even if it¡¯s returning to Kansai, Sonoko-san¡¯s father will be free from Tendou Sadao¡¯s chains.

    That¡¯s all we could do for him.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We release Tendou Sadao outside.

    Then, we went to Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s room.

    Irokuchou will return to Kansai and go to the police station.

    They will confess about everything, the organization, their bosses, all the crimes of their seniors.

    No matter how small of an offense it is, as long as there¡¯s information.

    Their crimes, their comrades¡¯ crimes.

    Then, Kouzuki house becomes Hyoutan island.

    Takakura shrine becomes Hotel California.

    Tendou Sadao becomes David Hassel.

    Their memories are altered to replace the words in their heads.

    Then.

    ¡º We sent Tendou Sadao to Tokyo¡¯s Kouzuki house because of the grudge on Takakura shrine ¡»

    Even if they give that testimony.

    ¡º We sent David Hassel and his phantom chivalric order to draw their sword and warp to Tokyo¡¯s Hyoutan island because of the grudge on Hotel California ¡»

    That will be their line.

    Their memories and thoughts are altered thanks to Miko power.

    The police will not be able to understand what they¡¯re talking about.

    The Kansai Yakuza will have to silence them all too.

    Our order isn¡¯t to expose the crimes of the organization once.

    Irokuchou Ichirou will do it again and again until they die.

    It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s around them, even if they¡¯re in a business district with many people, as soon as they see a police officer.

    They will continue to expose all the crimes the organization has done.

    The bosses will not let them live.

    Sending the Yakuza like this back to Kansai¡­

    It¡¯s a death message coming from Kouzuki house.

 Chapter 924. Night of Fun / Dealing with Twins

    ¡¸ Good job ¡¹

    Edie, Yomi, Haiji-san and I returned to Minaho-neesan¡¯s monitoring room after dealing with the two Yakuza groups.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s with the other people in Kouzuki SS, moving the Yakuza to a different building.

    Tendou Sadao, Irokuchou Ichirou, they will go to a rental car shop by themselves.

    And they will come back to Kansai.

    Then, Tendou and his group will intrude to their bosses that ordered them to go to Tokyo and will continue to rage until they tell them about the location of New Pecapeca Island.

    As for Irokuchou, they will confess all their sins that they¡¯ve committed to the police in Kansai.

    Then, both groups will not talk about anything they saw in Tokyo.

    No, they can¡¯t talk about it.

    Tendou and his group can¡¯t think of anything but the Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure in New Pecapeca island.

    As for Irokuchou, whenever they find police in their hometown, wherever, whenever, and despite in public place, their head will start gearing towards confessing all their sins.

    If asked what they did in Tokyo, they will put the topic back to their crimes. They are remodeled to concentrate on insisting on all their crimes.

    Then, they can never go back after that remodeling.

    ¡¸ Was that for the better? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s the only choice we have for them, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    We¡¯re punishing them to make an example for others, to make sure that they don¡¯t send more sacrificial pawns again.

    We need to show them that if they make a move on Kouzuki house or Kuromori house and it¡¯s not a frontal attack, we will use the Takakura shrine maidens and turn them mad.

    ¡¸ Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi leans to me.

    Her big eyes look up at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ No, sorry. It¡¯s been a lot of trouble for you, Yomi ¡¹

    She declared the death sentence of the Yakuza while taking in their self-centered and violent thoughts.

    ¡¸ You did great, you helped us a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for everyone after all ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t feel sorry for them, Sensei. They will come biting at you if you loosen up. They will snatch away our family, our friends, and kill them ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s parents died in the hands of Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yomi will fight. Because, if Yomi loses, the whole family will get hurt ¡¹

    I knew it, she¡¯s had her resolve.

    She had dozens of Yakuza become insane today.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Thanks, we¡¯ll be together for always, Yomi ¡¹

    I embraced Yomi.

    ¡¸ Yes. Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi embraced me tightly.

    Meanwhile, Haiji-san¡¯s staring at us.

    ¡¸ Okay, they¡¯re here! ¡¹

    Then, Nei brings over the twins, Rie and Eri.

    They peed themselves, and so they had to go to take a shower.

    However.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, why white school swimsuit? Also¡­ ¡¹

    Eri and Rie have a collar on their neck.

    Then, there¡¯s a bell making noises in their collar.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to make them easy to find! The orange collar is Eri-chan, and the green collar is Rie-chan ¡¹

    Y-Yeah, they have the same face, yeah.

    ¡¸ Uugh, why is it glowing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I preferred the red one ¡¹

    ¡¸ In our home, the red collar is for Mii-chan ¡¹

    Oh.

    Misuzu¡¯s enjoying the collar play even now.

    Putting on a collar, then going around the mansion while naked.

    She also likes it when we hide behind the bushes and I bang her from behind like a dog.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t look as energetic as before? ¡¹

    They¡¯re not as talkative as earlier.

    They¡¯re unusually gloomy.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s because they watched Yomi-chan change their parents while they were changing clothes! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We need to show them that it¡¯s not just Tsukiko-san who has that strange power ¡¹

    They¡¯ve seen Tsukiko¡¯s power personally.

    Therefore, she showed the two Yomi who uses the same power.

    ¡¸ By the way, it¡¯s not just Tsukiko-san and Yomi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we still have more girls who can use the same power ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ If you continue to stay as bad girls, then we can turn you insane and toss you away ¡¹

    We also have Luna and Koyomi-chan, both can use the same Miko power.

    However, we shouldn¡¯t tell the twins who can use it for now.

    We should put some pressure on the twins.

    ¡¸ Now, time for greeting! She¡¯s our boss ¡¹

    Nei points at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ G-Good evening ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good evening, we¡¯re ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to name yourselves. You girls will throw the name you¡¯ve used so far ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t return home anymore, and your parents will soon die. No, they¡¯re basically dead when it comes to their mental state. Their heads have gone crazy ¡¹

    She crushes the twins with her overwhelming pressure.

    ¡¸ Kou, these girls are you sex slaves, and so you should name them yourself ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Right now, Yo-chan, you can name them as ¡°Ichigo and Nigo,1¡± ¡°Kiki and Lala2¡± ¡± Jun and Nene,3¡± ¡°Yuuko and Yayoi,4¡± ¡°Rinrin and Ranran,[Rinrin & Ranran, were a musical duo in Japan and Hong Kong that were active in Japan during the 1970s.]¡± or ¡°Fine and Rein,5¡± ¡°Tatsuya and Kazuya6¡± ¡¹

    You can stop now, Nei.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s bothersome, so their given names will still be Eri and Rie. As for their surnames ¡¹

    I look at the two.

    ¡¸ For now, let¡¯s give them Yoshida ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Then I¡¯ll be Yoshida Eri? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Yoshida Rie? ¡¹

    The twins look at me dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want it, then we can name you ¡°Tanomu, Saku Eri Gyarakushijimu,¡± and ¡°Rie Dorugorusurengin daguwadoruji¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s worse ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, what nationality is that? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accept you girls only as Kou¡¯s sex slaves. Therefore, your basic necessities are guaranteed for as long as you satisfy Kou sexually. You¡¯re safe from the scary people from Kansai ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But if Kou gets tired of you girls, then you¡¯re done. Naturally, we¡¯ll erase all your memories and make you insane ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles. The twins shivered.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a crime syndicate, but Kouzuki house protects us. Nobody in this country can touch us. Not even Yakuza. Therefore, they sent the group as sacrificial pawns but look at what happened to your parents ¡¹

    Eri and Rie fell silent.

    ¡¸ You see, I hate incompetent and traitors. Well, everyone¡¯s like that. But on the other hand, I reward those who work for us ¡¹

    Carrot and stick.

    ¡¸ The least I can guarantee to you is that you will not starve to death, shelter, and clothes so you won¡¯t be cold from the rain. I will give you enough compensation for you to survive at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! We will die from that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that does mean that we need to have sex with this Onii-san to survive! ¡¹

    The two protests.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Your job is to serve Kou sexually. Therefore, you will receive money for the frequency of intercourse you have. If you don¡¯t want to live off with minimum necessities, then you will need to serve him ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll give you 1000yen every time Kou ejaculates ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cheap! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll struggle unless you give us 10k per ejaculation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Kou, how many times do ejaculate in one night? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, I think it¡¯s about ten minimum? ¡¹

    Coming home from school, I will have sex with someone before dinner.

    Before sleeping, I deal with two to three girls.

    If Mao-chan¡¯s not with us, I also cum inside someone in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s peerless. If you want to serve him, you need to last that long ¡¹

    Well, I¡¯m not dealing with only one girl, so that¡¯s how it goes.

    I don¡¯t think I can do these twins right now.

    ¡¸ Then that means, 10k yen per night if we get ten rounds per night? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, our crotch will get loose if we do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen! The old ladies in the soapland also do it with their customer every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. It¡¯s ten rounds, but there¡¯s two of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we can split it to five each, then it will be easy! ¡¹

    Err.

    Besides, it¡¯s weird that they¡¯re getting excited from receiving 10k yen from one night of sex.

    These girls are still young, and they don¡¯t know about the prices in prostitution work.

    Their parents are obsessed with making money using the twins, and yet, they never give them money.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s our first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we want higher pay for our first time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think, Kou? ¡¹

    Geez.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll pay you 30k for your first time ¡¹

    I said. Eri and Rie¡­

    ¡¸ Seriously?! Onii-san?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that 30k for each of us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s 30k for both of you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, you can¡¯t complain about the pain. You¡¯ll have to deal with it until I¡¯m done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh?! But, I guess we can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s 30k yen after all ¡¹

    They want to earn something for their survival.

    No, the world they lived in so far is abnormal.

    The parents of the twins were auctioning their virginity.

    ¡¸ Also, no contraceptives ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Contraceptives? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, it means he won¡¯t use a condom and will cum inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, we might make a child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-san, that¡¯s hard! ¡¹

    The two panicked.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be that hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are no problems if you two get pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ueeee ¡¹

    Naturally, I¡¯ll make the girls drink contraceptives every day.

    But, I will not tell them about that.

    ¡¸ You girls are my sex slave until I get tired of your bodies. And if I do get tired, your head will go crazy then I¡¯ll throw you away. You¡¯re basically dead, do you get it? ¡¹

    These twins will do the same thing again.

    They will only make use of the situation.

    They have no intention of becoming my slave.

    Thinking that they only have to follow me for the time being,

    Then, when they find the opportunity, they will escape.

    Or, they think that we¡¯re scaring them now, but¡­

    Sooner or later, once we begin to become attached to them, we might let them go.

    They¡¯re having naive expectations.

    Therefore.

    I will break that hope.

    ¡¸ Listen, serving me means that you girls are mine forever. You will continue to serve me for 10, 20 years until you¡¯re too old to do so. If you girls forget to serve me, then I can abandon you anytime ¡¹

    The twins¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­.10, 20 years ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re already old ladies after 20 years ¡¹

    No, you¡¯re still not in mid-life at that age.

    ¡¸ If we became too old, Onii-san will get tired of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to become dumb after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, change yourself when you grow older. You¡¯re still young right now, but become a cute woman, become a cute mother. If you do that, I will still like you girls, regardless of your age ¡¹

    The problem of these twins is that¡­

    It¡¯s their parents¡¯ influence, but, they¡¯re too ephemeral.

    They only think of the present.

    They don¡¯t think of the 10, 20 years later, the long future.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Becoming a cute mother when we grow old ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never saw a cute mother after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know some loud and oily faced mothers though ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t know, then study ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You know, not all people are the same as the people you¡¯ve seen before, there are more varieties ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Sorry to tell you girls but the small area in Kansai isn¡¯t the basics of everything ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins.

    ¡¸ If Onii-san dies, what happens to us? ¡¹

    If I die?

    ¡¸ Yeah. If the Yakuza kills Onii-san, what will happen to us ¡¹

    The twins look at me.

    Oh right, in the world they lived in.

    It¡¯s a world where people suddenly die.

    ¡¸ Darling won¡¯t die from that ¡¹

    Edie speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here to protect him ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yo-chan won¡¯t die that easy! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ But, you know¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What if the Onee-san who protects him dies first? ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ If I die first, then Michi will keep Darling safe. There¡¯s also Reika, Shou, Haiji, Tsukiko and Yomi, and all the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Yomi will keep Sensei safe! Luna will do the same! ¡¹

    Yomi replies.

    ¡¸ Darling has a lot of women. Taking them all out once is impossible, not even for cutthroats. And if someone falls down, the remaining people can take revenge ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If someone kills Kou first, then we will all act on revenge. Then, once we¡¯re done with our revenge, you girls will die too ¡¹

    The twins are startled.

    ¡¸ If Kou¡¯s no longer alive, then life has no meaning ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll also kill myself! I can¡¯t endure if Yo-chan¡¯s gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, and at that time¡­ ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ You girls will die too. If I die first, then others will kill you girls. I¡¯ll be sure to tell them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Haiji-san, who¡¯s been quiet all this time, speaks up.

    ¡¸ I will kill the twins, then everyone will follow after. I promise you that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this ¡¹

    The twins embrace each other, trembling in fear.

    ¡¸ You need to understand that there¡¯s no turning back for you ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I also resolved myself ¡¹

    To enter our family.

    To become my woman.

    She can no longer go back.

    She will be in our family until her death.

    We can¡¯t let go of people who know about the secret of Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ Well, you girls are smart. It¡¯s just that the environment that raised you is a poor one, you never thought deeply before. You girls are still 13, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you can still fix yourself. You might raise your status from Darling¡¯s sex slaves to members of the family ¡¹

    I think so too.

    These girls are smart. They¡¯re skilled at observing the situation.

    It just happened that they didn¡¯t receive enough education.

    But.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s impossible right now. That¡¯s why you need to serve me as my sex slaves. If you don¡¯t take it seriously, I will throw you away ¡¹

    Right now, we need to separate these twins from my precious family.

    They will only be a negative influence on Agnes, Mao-chan, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.

    These twins will bully those who are weaker than themselves.

    I¡¯m sure that these two will spread lies and slander to break up our girls.

    They will solidify their status that way.

    After all, these two grew up in the same group as Tendou Otome.

    They think the same way as the blonde, red, and perm-haired girls.

    ¡¸ Someone needs to look after these two ¡¹

    I think for a moment.

    ¡¸ You want me to do it? ¡¹

    Nei says, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, not Ya-chan ¡¹

    It¡¯ll only re-temper Nei¡¯s delinquent girl personality.

    The real Yasuko is a timid and obedient girl.

    The twins will notice her true nature immediately.

    They, they will start harassing Nei.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you have to stick with Margo-san in America ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. I don¡¯t think I can be here all the time ¡¹

    For now, let¡¯s leave it at that.

    ¡¸ Then, me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think it suits you either ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s too smart.

    The twins will oppose her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my job, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi?

    ¡¸ I think that these twins are great as my practice dummies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Practice dummies? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can use them to train myself to take in ill-intent from others ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Earlier, the pouring greasy thoughts from the Yakuza drowns me. I think that I need to train myself to take those in and let it flow to my side ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama never feel agitated with such people, I think it¡¯s because she had a lot of opportunities to view the thoughts of the bosses who visit Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Right, Tsukiko¡­

    She¡¯s four years older than Yomi.

    She¡¯s encountered her true father, the boss of a Yakuza group.

    Then, she desperately endured all of the wicked thoughts about herself coming from the Yakuza.

    That Yakuza boss thought of turning Tsukiko as the next shrine maiden and raping her.

    ¡¸ These girls have been bad-mouthing us since earlier inside their heads. They¡¯re looking down on Sensei and us ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This Nee-chan is making it all up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, but I can see your thoughts ¡¹

    Yomi looks at the twins.

    ¡¸ ¡°That¡¯s not true. She¡¯s lying¡± ¡¹

    Yomi reads Eri¡¯s thoughts. She¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ ¡°N-No, that¡¯s a problem. What¡¯s with her?!¡± ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s also startled.

    ¡¸ Therefore, don¡¯t think like that. If you speak that out, there will be no tolerance ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    Yeah, reading the thoughts inside the twins¡¯ head,

    I think that this will be good training for Yomi.

    However.

    Yomi¡¯s raised as a young lady, in a sense.

    Can she deal with these vulgar twins?

    ¡¸ Yomi-san alone won¡¯t do. I think we should have Mana-san tag along? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    Mana as their supervisor.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san would be the most suitable, but, we have to consider her status right now ¡¹

    Yeah, Yukino¡¯s got the nerves of a mountain climbing rope, and so the twins will never agitate her,

    But, Yukino¡¯s pregnant.

    If the twins snapped and raged, it would put her in danger.

    ¡¸ Mana-san seems to have calmed down recently. And she has quite the skill to deal with malice ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan, should we call Mana-chan over? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s do that. It¡¯s better if they meet up as soon as possible ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replies.

    ¡¸ We released the Yakuza groups, but these girls will have to stay in this building ¡¹

    The twins and Tendou Otome can¡¯t go back with us to the Kouzuki mansion.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll transfer them to the hotel basement for ¡°Black Forest7¡± ¡¹

    Oh, I went there before.

    It¡¯s the brothel establishment under the big hotel in front of the station.

    ¡¸ That place will be the new main establishment of Black Forest ¡¹

    We¡¯re living in the current mansion, and so¡­

    It¡¯s a huge mansion, but, Misuzu and Ruriko also stay over there, and so we can¡¯t resume brothel business there.

    ¡¸ Well, once Katsuko and Nagisa finish the building, then you all can move over there and the mansion can become the brothel again, but¡­ ¡¹

    That plan of building Nagisa¡¯s flower shop and Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery in a multi-story building in the center of the city as our home.

    But, buildings don¡¯t pop out in an instant.

    The plan is to finish it once I graduate in high school, which is in two years.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s brothel will run for five years maximum.

    That means the mansion will resume business someday.

    ¡¸ Shigeyo-san¡¯s released, Kurosawa-san will join the brothel. As for Tokuda-san, it¡¯s not yet decided, but the person in question said that she wants to become a prostitute ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Is that why we are going to postpone the decision on Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome until tomorrow morning? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t stay in this building for long ¡¹

    This is a building for Kouzuki SS.

    We can¡¯t keep the prostitute candidates of Black Forest for too long.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s no need to rush. Take it easy. Right¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you taste the twins for now? ¡¹

 Chapter 925. Night of Flirting / MORE & MORE

    ¡¸ The adjacent room is a nap room, you can use it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a tatami mat room, and it has a bed there¡­the girls probably want to lose their virginity on a bed ¡¹

    Eri and Rie trembled.

    They look at each other¡¯s stiff faces.

    ¡¸ What do we do, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan, you got a video cam or digicam? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ We can borrow from Kouzuki SS¡¯ equipment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll deal with the camera settings! ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s our style to record deflowering for commemoration purposes.

    ¡¸ Are we really doing it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That Onii-san¡¯s going to do us? ¡¹

    The twins speak with an uneasy and loud voice.

    It¡¯s clear that they¡¯re looking for pity, but I ignore them.

    ¡¸ Give me a second to make the preparations. Go drink some tea meanwhile. You must be tired ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan picks up the receiver.

    Now that reminds me¡­I don¡¯t see Rei-chan here.

    Is she monitoring Tendou and his group who are released and are heading to a rent-a-car shop?

    ¡¸ You can drink whatever you find in the fridge over there. There¡¯s also a box of snacks in the fridge, go eat whatever you like ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s a mini-fridge in this room¡¯s corner, the same fridge they use on hotels.

    And a box of western confectioneries on top of it.

    ¡¸ Ooh, what¡¯s inside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re thirsty right now ¡¹

    The twins with a gloomy face suddenly focused on the fridge.

    They¡¯re not opening it as they please.

    They still follow the rules of the world they lived in before.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-san. Can we open the fridge and look? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, can we get some drinks?! ¡¹

    The twins look to butter me up.

    They know the top and bottom of personal relationships in this place. They¡¯re basically the outcasts in the crowd.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the top.

    But, they¡¯re scared of Minaho-neesan, and so they don¡¯t talk to her.

    And they sensed that I¡¯m the second from the atmosphere.

    Then, since Minaho-neesan said that I¡¯m free to take food and drinks,

    They started to flatter me.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, open the fridge and check what¡¯s inside ¡¹

    I ignored the twins and said.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Haiji-san stood up and went to the fridge.

    She opened it up.

    ¡¸ Two orange juice, two carbonated drinks, five canned coffee, and four bottles of tea ¡¹

    Haiji-san reports calmly.

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s about seven macaroon-like confectionery ¡¹

    She opened the box on top of the fridge and confirmed it.

    Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan are in this room all this time.

    That means, they probably already ate and had drinks, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, I want orange juice. Also, macaroons ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, I want the carbonated drink. And macaroon ¡¹

    The twins speak immediately.

    However, I¡­

    ¡¸ Which do you want, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    I ask the boss first.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind me. I had coffee just earlier ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ What about Ya-chan? ¡¹

    Nei is my precious Onee-san

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯ll take tea, and no macaroon. I don¡¯t eat sweets after dinner ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Haiji-san hands over the bottle of tea respectfully.

    ¡¸ Thanks~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie? ¡¹

    I asked Edie next.

    ¡¸ Darling, pick one first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nah. You worked hard today ¡¹

    She¡¯s been with me since earlier in the party.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll take COFFEE then. One macaroon as well, I need some sugar in my brain ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, the carbonated drinks are sweet ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ They have too much sugar content. Furthermore, it¡¯s an artificial sweetener. Canned COFFEE will do for me ¡¹

    Haiji-san hands over a piece of macaroon and a can of coffee to Edie.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Next.

    ¡¸ Yomi, pick yours ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You worked hard today as well ¡¹

    You¡¯re the one who disposed of the Yakuza, and you desperately controlled your power with the best that you can.

    I think that you¡¯re mentally exhausted.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take the orange juice. Also, one macaroon please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    Haiji-san hands it over.

    ¡¸ Ah, only one orange juice remaining ¡¹

    ¡¸ My carbonated drink is still there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, they say that the carbonated drinks have a lot of sugar, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still thin even if I don¡¯t diet, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Another act.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, pick yours ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m okay being the last ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, just do it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take the tea ¡¹

    She picks the tea.

    ¡¸ What about sweets? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Haiji-san said. Edie;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the type who doesn¡¯t eat much when in the middle of operation ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ No, I learned it from the academy ¡¹

    Oh, Haiji-san¡­

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re no longer in the middle of an operation ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    She¡¯s still tense from the time when we were dealing with the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you? You saw human lives come to their end ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It was some battle action in the karaoke shop, but all we had to do there was kick them. But, you just encountered an event where a person confronts their death ¡¹

    It¡¯s a problem of imagination.

    The fight in the karaoke bar was kill-or-get-killed.

    As a result, it¡¯s clear if Tendou Sadao gets injured or dies.

    However, earlier.

    ¡¸ We used the overwhelming Miko power to crush them like insects. It¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    She saw Tendou and the group become insane, and she can imagine them heading towards their death.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Haiji-san nods

    ¡¸ Are you afraid of us now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    Edie asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ I can see that Kuromori-sama¡¯s presence is a safety device to make sure that you nobody drowns in their power nor act recklessly ¡¹

    I¡¯m a safety device?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yomi and Tsukiko¡¯s power, Michi or my battle power, Minaho¡¯s wisdom, and Misuzu¡¯s influence are all lethal weapons. If an ordinary person uses it, it will create a road of corpses. You see, we don¡¯t have brakes ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Darling¡¯s always in place when we know there¡¯s danger. We ask for Darling¡¯s decision, or rather, we look at his face to make sure that we don¡¯t go too far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that! You know, even if I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end, I always look at Yo-chan¡¯s face! When his face says that he doesn¡¯t like it, I stop before I get reckless ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s not good about Tendou Otome. She only concentrates inside herself, she no longer feels what¡¯s outside. Therefore, that¡¯s why she turns out that way. Darling always weighs our minds. Darling¡¯s place, condition, expression, his thoughts, we worry about it all. Therefore, it never reaches carnage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Sensei embraced Yomi¡¯s back, and I felt Sensei¡¯s warmth. That¡¯s why my heart didn¡¯t rampage ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Liking her mind into that many Yakuza must be a scary experience for her.

    It was likely that the Yakuza¡¯s numbers pulled Yomi in.

    ¡¸ Currently, each and every one of us is a dangerous existence. But, Darling¡¯s the center of it all, and that¡¯s why we function without problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kouzuki-ojiichan also lets us exist ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Our power has a safety device, and so one could make good use of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, I understand it now ¡¹

    Haiji-san nods.

    ¡¸ At first, I thought it was strange to have Kuromori-sama stand in such a dangerous place, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou is our weight. Besides, if he were to experience carnage at this age, he¡¯ll become a stronger counterweight for us ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ I started training him just recently. If I shelter him in a safe place, he will become a timid man. Therefore, he needs to become aware of the dangers ¡¹

    I see.

    I don¡¯t want my women to be in danger alone.

    That¡¯s the reason why I come with them, but¡­

    ¡¸ Haiji, you need to switch your mood. The most dangerous part is already over. We can leave the rest to Shou and Reika. Our operation is over ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s still Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    Huh, Haiji-san?

    ¡¸ Right. Maybe Otome will take Sonoko when she wakes up and rampages, trying to escape. There¡¯s still that possibility. But, Minaho¡¯s the one monitoring Otome ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s checking the room that confines Tendou Otome right now.

    ¡¸ Haiji, you tried to do everything by yourself before, and so you worry about everything, but, we share our jobs here. If you¡¯re always tensed, it¡¯ll numb your mind. We, or should I say, Yomi and Darling, and Haiji, are a bit tight in the job that you curled yourself up. That¡¯s why Minaho¡¯s giving you time to relax. You need to switch up. You should relax right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I see ¡¹

    Haiji-san agreed.

    ¡¸ Darling, take the tea and snacks, you¡¯ll be having sex later. Relaxing takes first, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, that, everyone in the bath after the party, that¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji-san and Torii-san watched me have sex with the girls in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Yes. It was to loosen up everyone after the party. Misuzu, Agnes, and the girls want to relax, and so it¡¯s sex ¡¹

    That time, I didn¡¯t have sex with Edie and Nei.

    ¡¸ This time, it¡¯s Yomi and Tsukiko¡¯s turn to relax. But, Darling can¡¯t enjoy that few, and so that¡¯s where the twins come in ¡¹

    Edie looked at Eri and Rie

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡­ ¡¹

    The twins¡­

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s time¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can we have some of those too? ¡¹

    Oh, the juice and macaroons.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yay! ¡¹

    Are these girls not listening to Edie and Haiji¡¯s conversation?

    No, they¡¯re pretending to be concentrating on the drinks.

    They¡¯re desperately listening to our conversation to understand our relationships.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I have returned ¡¹

    Tsukiko enters the room.

    ¡¸ Good job, how did it go? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ I have completed altering Shigeyo-san¡¯s memories. Kouzuki SS is currently taking her to her relatives. As for Kurosawa-san, I have finished dealing with her. I gave her a suggestion that it¡¯s better if she sleeps for today and wakes up tomorrow. She might be confused with her memories, and so I will make fine adjustments. As for Tendou Otome-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san, they¡¯re untouched and asleep. Both of them will not wake up until I give them my order ¡¹

    Oh, Tsukiko looks tired.

    Yomi¡¯s dealing with the Yakuza, so she used a lot of her power, but¡­

    The Yakuza girls are will continue to live.

    She manipulates minds with minute details.

    Up until now, only Tsukiko, who¡¯s the most stable, and has the strongest power, is the only one who can do it.

    ¡¸ Come here, Tsukiko. Do you want something cold to drink? We have macaroon here ¡¹

    I offer Tsukiko a seat.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, we have orange juice, carbonated drinks, canned coffee, and tea ¡¹

    Haiji-san informs her of the variety of drinks in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take the orange juice ¡¹

    As soon as Tsukiko said that¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, no ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Eri whines as Tsukiko takes the last one.

    ¡¸ What? Oh, you girls want drinks too. Sorry ¡¹

    She¡¯s tired and so she didn¡¯t read the thoughts of the twins.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s yours ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We prioritize those who worked hard ¡¹

    Then, as for the twins

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-san, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The two protest.

    ¡¸ We also did our best ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been with Otome-chan and the three bullies all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve endured them ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was painful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan were both annoying ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re too gloomy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, we¡¯re the youngest of the group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯ve endured for so long ¡¹

    ¡¸ We worked hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true! ¡¹

    The twins make their plea.

    ¡¸ Then, pick yours. Although, the orange juice is already for Tsukiko ¡¹

    I speak bluntly.

    ¡¸ Geez, it¡¯s annoying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Annoying! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really angry ¡¹

    The twins glared at me.

    ¡¸ Then, don¡¯t take any drinks. You can¡¯t eat the macaroons either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, you¡¯re a bully, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, a horrible person ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ Girls, your plan won¡¯t work ¡¹

    The smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no plan at all! Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This is just natural, Rie-chan ¡¹

    Eri and Rie cuddled together.

    ¡¸ That purposeful movements and speech will not reach Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I get that you girls think that it will please the lolicon,

    and that¡¯s why you do that, but Sensei¡¯s not really a hardcore lolicon ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s reading the thoughts of the twins.

    ¡¸ No way, but, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still 13 ¡¹

    ¡¸ And a man who wants to have sex with 13-year-old girls are lolicons! ¡¹

    The twins look at each other and nodded.

    ¡¸ Really? Yomi¡¯s still 14 yet I¡¯m having sex with Sensei. Also, Sensei has 12-year-old girls with him ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna.

    ¡¸ Wow, a hardcore lolicon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Scary, scary! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yo-chan also does it with me? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Is a man still a lolicon if he wants to have sex with me? ¡¹

    She lifts her voluptuous breasts.

    ¡¸ Ueh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also have sex with Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Eh? Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that means, you too? ¡¹

    Rie looks at Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ No, not yet ¡¹

    Haiji-san replies.

    ¡¸ Oh what, I thought that everyone¡¯s doing it, you got us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it surprised me, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s surprising ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ By the way, I also sleep with Kou ¡¹

    Lastly, Minaho-neesan, who the twins ignore, speaks.

    There¡¯s no intercourse though.

    ¡¸ I also serve Kou with my body ¡¹

    She speaks standoffishly.

    The twins;

    ¡¸ Awawawa, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uwawa, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe, Onii-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san isn¡¯t a lolicon ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a man with a wide strike zone ¡¹

    Err.

    Look.

    ¡¸ Not really ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yo-chan picks his girls you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you girls should be proud that Kou-sama chose you, girls, as his sex slaves ¡¹

    Edie, Nei, and Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Sensei never saves people who aren¡¯t worth it ¡¹

    Yomi laughs.

    ¡¸ Even if you tell us that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I mean ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to be sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ We get that it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still young girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex is something adults do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Too early ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s too early ¡¹

    Hearing the twins say that, Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ I mentioned it earlier already, but don¡¯t do that. That plan of pretending to be a cute girl, asking for sympathy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yo-chan hates that kind the most ¡¹

    The twins.

    ¡¸ W-We¡¯re not planning anything! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Eri-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our cuteness¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural cuteness¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not pretending to be cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re cute, and that¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    Oh, in the end¡­

    They only had interaction with their parents, and the pedophile their parents bring to them, and nobody else.

    And so, they managed to survive with this behavior, but¡­

    But¡­

    ¡­¡­£ð£é£ð£é£ð£é£ð£é£ð£é£¡

    The building phone rings.

    Minaho-neesan takes the receiver.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Kuromori. I see. Okay. Bring them here. Yes, take the shortest route. The labyrinth is already turned off ¡¹

    They won¡¯t wake up until Tsukiko tells them to¡­

    So, there¡¯s no need to worry about Tendou Otome

    Minaho-neesan puts the receiver down.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re coming over now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, who? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The girl Kinoshita-san picked up ¡¹

    Oh, Mana.

    The girl to supervise these twins.

    This building is right next to the Kouzuki mansion.

    Now that the alert status is dropped from the highest level, then, they can make a roundtrip with the car right away.

    ¡¸ So, girls, which drinks do you want? ¡¹

    I returned to the topic.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, the carbonated drink will do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same with me. I want a macaroon! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    The twins who never had any drinks since coming from the karaoke bar make loud demands.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, give those to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Hearing my order, Haiji-san hands over two bottles and sweets to the twins.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s cold! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Finally, we got to drink something cold ¡¹

    The twins take off the cap of the bottle without saying any thanks

    ¡¸ Ngugugu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hafuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s cold and delicious, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel the bubbles in my throat, Eri-chan ¡¹

    They tear the pouch of macaroons and devour it greedily.

    ¡¸ Wow, this is sweet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that this is a high-class item ¡¹

    ¡¸ The lolicon old men never gave us something like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t eat those out of fear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s some manufactured goods, and yet, there are some cuts ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know what kind of secret sauce they placed in the sweets ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why all we do is look at it, even if it looks pretty ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pitiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we ate this one today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Macaroons tastes like this¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, you can taste the sweetness of macaroons ¡¹

    The two get excited on their own.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Look, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t think that you know about us for real, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re cute girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have lots of lolicon as fans ¡¹

    ¡¸ They all call us cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re shining stars in the lolicon world! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, if we¡¯re adult women, then we would be as beautiful as that Onee-san over there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep! We will not lose to that Onee-san when it comes to our charm when we grow! ¡¹

    The twins point at Nei.

    They recognize her beauty.

    ¡¸ But, you know, we¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Once we finished our growth, we will surpass her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, maybe we would lose when it comes to the breasts, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will win with our cuteness and our small chests! It¡¯s a huge win! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you must be happy now ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can do everything that you want with such cute and still growing girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right~ Say that we¡¯re worth it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that you should treat us better! ¡¹

    Oh, they absorbed too much sugar from the drinks and macaroons.

    Now they¡¯re this talkative.

    These girls are¡­

    However.

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it, Onii-san is actually¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You actually see our cuteness, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you want us, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡¹

    Knock. Knock.

    Someone¡¯s knocking on the door.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan confirms the person standing in the corridor through the cameras.

    She unlocked the electronic door.

    Click.

    The door opens.

    ¡¸ Okay. I brought them ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve arrived ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Mana.

    Ruriko¡¯s also here.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I heard that you picked a new sex slave¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, we came here to check on them as their seniors! ¡¹

    Ruriko, the ultimate sheltered young lady.

    And Mana, whose beauty is rapidly growing recently.

    The two girls entered.

    Ruriko and Mana¡¯s appearance;

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, this is bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Eri-chan, this is bad ¡¹

    The two are dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re much cuter than us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Girls who are cuter than us has come ¡¹

 Chapter 926. Night of Flirting / Separate Choices

    Ruriko and Mana are definitely cute beauties, but¡­

    From my eyes, Nei¡¯s beauty towers above all.

    Her facial mold, physical beauty¡­

    She¡¯s 18, and that beauty of hers is nearing perfection. She¡¯s at the summit of what they call beautiful women.

    Despite that, Eri and Rie, the twins don¡¯t feel rivalry towards Nei.

    No, Tsukiko and Yomi, Edie and Haiji-san, these girls are much cuter than ordinary girls.

    Each of them has its characteristic charm.

    But, the twins aren¡¯t conscious of these girls.

    Despite all that.

    Why do they react this much with Ruriko and Mana?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because we¡¯re of the same generation ¡¹

    Ruriko guessed my thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it overlaps ¡¹

    Edie? What overlap?

    ¡¸ These girls don¡¯t think of girls who don¡¯t have the same charm as them as their rivals. The sisters are confident in themselves ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    That means¡­

    Nei¡¯s beauty and charm is too much¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s calm beauty.

    Edie¡¯s cheerfulness and beautiful body.

    Yomi¡¯s honesty and growing body¡­

    It¡¯s different.

    The twins have a varied charm in their loli cuteness.

    They¡¯re not overlapping.

    ¡¸ Yeah. If these Onee-san were to show in videos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. They will have more fans than us ¡¹

    The two speaks worriedly

    Eri and Rie sense Ruriko and Mana as a threat in that sense.

    ¡¸ People get happy with how people evaluate them, no matter how foolish it is, and it becomes their confidence to survive while facing forward ¡¹

    Nei said.

    The parents of the twins are selling erotic videos of the twins and yet¡­

    The recognition of the fans is the pillar of the existence of the twins.

    ¡¸ You see, we¡¯re the type of girls that lolicons will never accept ¡¹

    I see. Nei, Tsukiko, and Edie are in a different league.

    Yomi¡¯s got her Miko power, and Haiji-san is a fighter, therefore, they will not try to flirt with adult men.

    ¡¸ In a sense, Ruriko and Mana are in the same genre as them. Furthermore, they think of the two as backward compatible ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Ruriko is the daughter of Kouzuki house, she shows her smile to lots of adults.

    She always has to deal with them with a smile.

    Mana¡¯s done that too when she was Shirasaka Maika, and now she wants to become a supermodel.

    Both of them deal with adults, learning how to show off their charm that way.

    ¡¸ Well, the twins are always showing off their conversation, but in the end, that was only their way to make an appeal about their existence to us ¡¹

    The twins are using their conversation as their pitch.

    They¡¯re trying to make us accept their charm to elevate their status even for a bit.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how their senses work ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s bad about them. Ruriko¡¯s not aware of it and yet, she influences people ¡¹

    Her existence makes people concentrate on her.

    They pay attention to her remarks.

    The situation changes according to Ruriko¡¯s will.

    That¡¯s the life of the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s already passed what these girls aim at ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, Mana¡¯s close to it ¡¹

    Mana, she¡¯s always in the mansion, but¡­

    Her beauty is growing at an explosive rate for the past few months.

    Currently, if Mana joins in a co-ed school, it will surely make a lot of noise.

    That¡¯s how much of a beauty she is now.

    Mana now has the strength to deal with that noise around her with calm.

    She¡¯s now stable and composed.

    ¡¸ I see. So the cuteness overlaps with them ¡¹

    I compared the twins with Ruriko and Mana and understood.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re confident with their many fans, but¡­ ¡¹

    The twins glared at me.

    ¡¸ But, their confidence is nothing great. They¡¯re uneasy. Therefore, they keep on yelping since earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not dogs! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We¡¯re not barking! ¡¹

    You say that, but you girls have a collar on your neck.

    This cunning appeal to show that ¡°See? We¡¯re cute!¡±

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I think that they have a good foundation, but these girls need disciplining ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Right. They¡¯re cute, but, they¡¯re not charming at all, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s smile is filled with composure.

    ¡¸ W-We¡¯re charming. Right, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, we¡¯re cute. Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twin encourages each other.

    ¡¸ Oh? Cuteness isn¡¯t everything ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s just cuteness, you will lose to other girls immediately ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t polish your inner self and it doesn¡¯t shine, then you¡¯ll have no depth ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. That¡¯s the reason why Ruri-oneechan and I work hard in housework! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, these two¡­

    They¡¯re learning to do housework under Katsuko-nee¡¯s guidance for nearly half a year already.

    Looking after everyone in the family means caring about everyone.

    I think that their experience is what amplifies Ruriko and Mana¡¯s beauty.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji-san speaks while in front of the fridge.

    ¡¸ Do you two want something to drink? ¡¹

    She opens the fridge and looked inside.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Then, I will take the tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, coffee will do ¡¹

    Haiji-san hands Ruriko a tea bottle, then canned coffee for Mana.

    ¡¸ How was it participating with Onii-sama¡¯s actions? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, everything happened one after another that it confused me ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to panic. Onii-sama¡¯s watching over you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, you can rely on Onii-chan all you want ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana speak to Haiji-san as an elder sister.

    ¡¸ Would you like to have intercourse with Onii-sama after coming back? ¡¹

    Ruriko? Intercourse?

    ¡¸ This all happened too fast, and so I think that Torii Mariko-sama should watch over it ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­Haiji-san¡¯s former Master.

    And Momoko-neechan, the young lady of Kaan house, a family that belongs to the big nobility, ordered her to watch over the circumstances today.

    ¡¸ Yes, I also think that I should offer my virginity while Mariko-ojousama is watching ¡¹

    Haiji-san speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ And, if possible, Torii Mariko-san should make love with Onii-sama too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama thinks the same way. Mariko-san is quite distinctive, but, I think that we will need her if we want to grow our family further ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama is filled with curiosity, and so if she watched me have sex, she will surely want to experience it herself as well ¡¹

    If she watched Haiji-san and I have sex;

    The sex observation in the bath earlier was the foundation.

    If Haiji-san loses her virginity without problems, she will want to try it out too.

    ¡¸ However, Ruriko-sama, Mariko-ojousama is under Kaan-sama¡¯s care. If Mariko-ojousama joins Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s camp, it will cause Kaan-sama to bear some ill-will, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    Kouzuki house and Kaan house currently have an equal relationship.

    However, Kaan Momoko-neechan is in her third-year high school, Misuzu¡¯s still in her second year.

    Thus, we respect Momoko-neechan as the elder sister, but¡­

    The relationship between Jii-chan and the head of Kouzuki house is equal.

    It would be silly if Misuzu takes away Torii-san, who Momoko-neechan favors.

    It goes round and round and will create discord between the families.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Misuzu-oneesama intends for Kaan Momoko-sama to bear Onii-sama¡¯s child as well ¡¹

    M-Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Naturally, Kanou-sama as well ¡¹

    The last of the big three, Kanou Sakurako-san as well?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji-san¡¯s surprised.

    Well yeah, turning all the young ladies of the big three nobility would be an absurd plan.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about, Misuzu and Ruriko are both ambitious. It¡¯s within assumption ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Darling, what about you? Do you see yourself giving the two your children? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    Momoko-neechan and Kanou-san are both beautiful.

    Of course, I want to have sex with them.

    Surely, the two are virgins.

    I want to be their first man.

    I want to pour lots of semen into their pure wombs.

    That¡¯s what my male heart says.

    I feel lust.

    ¡¸ So you want to do it? ¡¹

    Tsukiko sensed the urges boiling inside me.

    But.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s not all. That¡¯s not the whole thing ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ The thought of Misuzu, Ruriko, Momoko-neechan, and Kanou-san in the same mansion. And each of them carrying my child in their arms, smiling at each other, getting along, raising the child together, I think it would be pleasant ¡¹

    That image of happiness is in my mind.

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama and I are in the same image ¡¹

    Haiji-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry. Yeah, you¡¯re there ¡¹

    The young ladies of the big families don¡¯t relax their guard around other young ladies, which makes it hard for them to make friends.

    Misuzu and Ruriko obtained a lot of sisters in my family.

    People trust more than blood relatives to help them, to give them advice anytime.

    I want Momoko-neechan and Kaan-san to feel that happiness as well.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, please entrust Mariko-ojousama to me ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be sure to lead her to Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama¡¯s desires ¡¹

    She¡¯s saying that Torii-san will surely ask to have sex with me and join our group

    ¡¸ Thank you. But, Adelheid-san ¡¹

    Ruriko calls Haiji-san with her given name.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind how you call me since you¡¯re not yet to do it with Onii-sama, but as soon as you accept his semen in your womb, start calling me ¡°Onee-sama¡± We have become sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Haiji-san nods.

    Ruriko looks at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama, it¡¯s Misuzu-oneesama and my decision, but we would like to ask for your assistance ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head to Minaho-neesan to have their plan of turning Torii-san, Momoko-neechan, and Kanou-san to my woman approved.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to do that. I¡¯m your big sister, Ruriko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks up from the monitor and told Ruriko.

    She¡¯s watching Tendou Sadao¡¯s situation and monitor Tendou Otome while listening to our conversation.

    ¡¸ Or perhaps I should say that Kou¡¯s working for me. Therefore, you and Misuzu-san can move Kou for the sake of Kouzuki house. Of course, only when Kou accepts it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s issue right now is the reopening of the brothel.

    That means employing new prostitutes.

    We obtained two applicants from the daughters of Yakuza.

    However, we still don¡¯t know if Tokuda Sonoko-san will become our prostitute.

    Then, we still haven¡¯t decided on how to deal with Tendou Otome, who¡¯s passionately in love with Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san, you came here together with mana-san because you want to talk to me, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s currently entertaining Torii-san in the mansion ¡¹

    That means, she can¡¯t sneak and consult on what to do with Torii-san later.

    After all, Torii-san is filled with curiosity.

    If Misuzu and Ruriko start a secret meeting, she will barge in and say that she must watch.

    Therefore, she needed to use a reason to come here and talk to Minaho-neesan directly.

    ¡¸ The scary people are no longer present, and since Minaho-oneesama called Mana-chan over, I thought of sneaking in as well ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ You still haven¡¯t talked to Torii-san, have you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Torii-san has been with Misuzu-oneesama all this time ¡¹

    She pretended to go to the toilet or something and jumped into the car that¡¯s carrying Mana and came here.

    Misuzu¡¯s the only one who can handle Torii-san because she¡¯s older.

    And, nobody¡¯s more fit for the role as she¡¯s the young lady of the Kouzuki house, the mansion she¡¯s staying at.

    Ruriko¡¯s younger than Torii-san, and so, if she suddenly disappears because of some reason, she won¡¯t see it as strange.

    ¡¸ The girls in the mansion are all lively so there should be no problems ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Agnes and Mao-chan are both cheerful.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan who can read Torii-san¡¯s thoughts are also present.

    Katsuko-nee and Jii-chan are also present.

    Oh right, Mizushima Karen-san, the former young lady is also there.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan, that¡¯s all for the report for now ¡¹

    Mana smiled and looked at the twins.

    Eri and Rie are both dumbfounded as the conversation derailed.

    ¡¸ Sorry. You girls aren¡¯t that much of a priority for us ¡¹

    Mana tells the twins.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that great? Onii-chan said that he won¡¯t take you in as a family, where he will shoulder responsibility for you two forever, but instead, as sex slaves used to take care of his sexual urges ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I also feel relieved, and I can introduce girls I want Onii-sama to violate ¡¹

    Hey, Ruriko.

    ¡¸ That girl is really cute. She has enough beauty and cuteness that it will satisfy Onii-sama. But, I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s a girl that can join the family. She lacks intelligence ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I know. Ruri-oneechan, they¡¯re like the girls we have here, right? ¡¹

    Mana looks at the twins.

    ¡¸ These girls are really cute on the outside, but they lack intelligence! I think they¡¯re perfect as Onii-chan¡¯s sex slaves but I don¡¯t think that they can enter the family ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I wanted Kou to know the difference, that¡¯s one of the tasks I gave him ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t devote your body and soul to everyone and show mercy. You need to find equal value in what you give and what you get ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at me.

    ¡¸ These twins will not be satisfied if you give them 1000 yen every day. Thus, don¡¯t give these girls too many ¡¹

    Naturally, we can¡¯t exploit them one-sidedly either.

    ¡¸ Right. These girls can¡¯t understand the worth and meaning of entering our family after all ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, you want to keep them alive, don¡¯t you? Then, it¡¯s enough that Kou can enjoy violating the girls in exchange for their survival as a reward. Think of it that way ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Kou, you can¡¯t enter a relationship where only you give something to your partners. You¡¯re giving them something, and so you should take something of equal value from them, and don¡¯t feel sorry ¡¹

    I¡¯m guaranteeing the necessities of the twins and protection from the Kansai organization.

    That¡¯s why this is okay.

    I can keep these two as my personal sex slaves and make them work for me.

    ¡¸ Uuuh, wait a second! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That reasoning is weird! ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ You really think that you can take away a woman¡¯s first time with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you¡¯re saying that we need to do it all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our loss here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s definitely our handicap ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ So, you girls want to lose your virginity or your life? ¡¹

    I asked the two.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think we need to die, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re not giving away our virginity that easily ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our virginity is at sake here ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a big deal for us ¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s better than dying, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s definitely weird! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it really is weird ¡¹

    The two are trying to change the consensus again.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana looked at me.

    ¡¸ These two are twins, right? They have the same face and voice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, as you can see ¡¹

    What are you asking this late?

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we can take only one as Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. What¡¯s the meaning of keeping the two of them if they¡¯re the same? ¡¹

    H-Hey, Mana?

    ¡¸ Right, on a second thought that would be for the better. The only one will live and the other girl will become a FOOL using Yomi¡¯s power and will be sent outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree! The two have been so noisy since earlier since they¡¯re a combo ¡¹

    Edie and Nei said.

    ¡¸ Turning our brains crazy, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Becoming a fool like Father, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    The twins watched Yomi turn Tendou Sadao and his group into madmen.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to become like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, who do you want to remain? ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re the same, aren¡¯t they? Their faces, build, voice, it¡¯s all the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that we should keep the right one ¡¹

    Edie and Nei said.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯ve been a set since we were born! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I will always be with Eri-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will be together with Rie-chan forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to be separated from Eri-chan! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Then, be obedient, the two of you will be a set ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better than dying, or becoming an idiot, right? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes. Yomi and I can use our powers on you two anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, it¡¯s not just Yomi and Tsukiko-oneesama who can use this power ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomi tell the two.

    ¡¸ Okay, take a break. Everyone, finish your drinks and snacks and go to the other room ¡¹

    I think that I should break these two first.

    That way, I can finish my decision with the twins.

    Once they lose their virginity, they will be too exhausted to complain.

    Ah, so that¡¯s why Minaho-neesan wants me to do them first.

    ¡¸ Darling, Haiji and I will be leaving ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to train. Haiji ¡¹

    Why train with Haiji-san right now?

    ¡¸ I sensed it earlier, but¡­ ¡¹

    Edie looks at Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t have proper training with a teacher, did you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, but, Haiji-san is a graduate of the academy, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Taking lessons from the Academy and learning martial arts from a teacher are different things ¡¹

    Haiji-san looks at Edie with a straight face.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t improve yourself in sports from just learning from school¡¯s PE, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    No matter how good your reflexes are¡­

    If you don¡¯t habitually train from a professional sports teacher, then you can¡¯t become a player.

    ¡¸ Your skills have some bad habits. But, you don¡¯t have a teacher, so you weren¡¯t able to revise it. Nobody taught you the minor details, saying that ¡°that part is bad,¡± or ¡°you should fix this¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you say ¡¹

    Haiji-san nods.

    ¡¸ My martial arts are all learned from the academy, the knowledge I read from the books, or copying from the videos I¡¯ve seen ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought that you used some ¡°German Ninja arts¡± when you were fighting Kinuka-san at the party? ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that Haiji-san used a technique like that.

    ¡¸ It was just a fabrication ¡¹

    Fabrication?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a half-race, and that half is Japanese. I thought that people in Europe will hire me if I say that I mastered ninja arts ¡¹

    Oh. The other side thinks that Japan still has ninjas.

    ¡¸ I used that for my job hunting, but¡­the end result is that I work for Torii-sama¡¯s family in Japan ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ I thought that I will be exposed once I come to Japan, however, my application form has ¡°can use ninja arts,¡± so, unable to do anything, I thought of saying that my ninja arts isn¡¯t originally from Japan but is a hybrid that originated in Europe, named German Ninja arts ¡¹

    I see.

    Well, she¡¯s still young.

    She¡¯s bold in filling her career form despite the deception.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you have great talent Haiji. You can learn from watching others and able to learn from a school of arts ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ However, you can¡¯t stay that way. The pause between your intervals is poor, it¡¯s a minor detail, but do concentrate on that ¡¹

    I get that, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, why now? ¡¹

    There¡¯s no need to rush.

    Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou are no longer here.

    The danger from earlier is avoided for the time being.

    ¡¸ I want Otome and Haiji to fight ¡¹

    Tendou Otome?

    ¡¸ Just like how the twins there are confident with their fans¡­ ¡¹

    The lolicons who buy their videos and praise them as ¡°cute,¡± is what gives meaning to their existence, and likewise¡­

    ¡¸ Otome is confident in her martial arts. I want to break that ¡¹

    Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Tsukiko and Yomi subdued her, but Otome thinks that she won¡¯t lose when it comes to martial arts. She will use some selfish reason if she lost to Michi or me, saying ¡°they¡¯re different,¡± to fool herself. You know, we showed ourselves fighting Kyouko and Cordelia ¡¹

    Yeah, when the party was starting.

    She can make an excuse that people who can compete with Kyouko-san are different.

    ¡¸ The source of her confidence is that she¡¯s stronger than the ordinary bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get that. Some girls think that they lose to some celebrity or idol, but in school, their cuteness is exceptional ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Otome¡¯s a frog in the well ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ And Otome saw Haiji fight earlier. Otome thinks that Haiji¡¯s weaker than her. She doesn¡¯t think she¡¯ll lose in a fight with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I will fight her? ¡¹

    Haiji-san asks.

    ¡¸ Correct. Then, you beat her up thoroughly, make sure to break fighting spirit ¡¹

    Break Tendou Otome¡¯s spirit.

    ¡¸ Otome thinks that she¡¯s strong. That¡¯s why she thinks he can protect Sonoko and the girls ¡¹

    I see, her strong attachment to her friends¡­

    Is actually her pride as someone stronger than the other girls

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Otome thinks that she has to take care of the weaker girls than her ¡¹

    She¡¯s aware that Sonoko and the girls have no strength to carry themselves.

    ¡¸ This is a building for the Kouzuki SS, and so there should be a dojo somewhere. I¡¯ll ask them so you can use it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan picks up the phone.

    ¡¸ With that said, Haiji and I will train. Enjoy breaking the twins, Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-san and I will be supervising it ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in charge of filming ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneechan and Yomi-chan, come with us, this will be fun! ¡¹

    Mana invites the two.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun, or should I say that Yomi also wants Sensei to spank me ¡¹

    Yeah, I gave Yomi my word.

    ¡¸ As for me, I will be watching ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, this is definitely bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, are we done for? ¡¹

    The twins turn pale.

 Chapter 927. Night of Flirting / Sex education for the twins Learning Arc 1

    ¡¸ Here, here, here, here. Yo-chan, move the camera to the right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good! ¡¹

    We lay down a futon on a tatami-matted nap room.

    Nei deployed four video cameras, surrounding it.

    ¡¸ And I will hold one. I will be using this when moving ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will take care of still-shots ¡¹

    Ruriko who loves taking photographs during sex says while holding a digicam.

    She loves taking photos of herself and the other girls when having sex, thus, her skills grow better.

    Her artistry techniques are growing too.

    It reached the extent where Edie says ¡°I can sense elegance despite the photo shows a sex scene¡±

    Ruriko might have a talent for photography.

    ¡°But the models are Darling and all of us, it¡¯s sad that we can¡¯t exhibit this¡±

    Yeah, it could be as artistic as it gets, but it is too dangerous to show off photos of us having naked interaction.

    ¡¸ Err, the cameras send all the data on the PC over there. It¡¯s easy to edit ¡¹

    Nei says while connecting the cables.

    ¡¸ Wow, this is becoming grave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really ¡¹

    The twins, Eri and Rie mutters while drinking the bottle of carbonated drink.

    If they can run away, then they would, but¡­

    There¡¯s too many of us.

    Edie is training Haiji-san, and so there are no fighters in here, but¡­

    In exchange, Tsukiko and Yomi, users of Miko power, are in here.

    They can observe the thoughts of the twins.

    If they try to go against us, Tsukiko and Yomi will use their power.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-san still intends to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, and as expected, they¡¯re preparing cameras ¡¹

    The twins place the bottles on the floor and faced the cameras.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, was it like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Eri-chan, it¡¯s like that ¡¹

    The two cute middle-school sisters wearing a white school swimsuit and collar on their necks face the camera and make poses.

    ¡¸ Look, Onii-san, do you like this? ¡¹

    Eri faced me, spread her legs and sticks out her hips.

    ¡¸ Or this? ¡¹

    Rie gets on all fours and swings her ass towards me.

    ¡¸ What are you girls doing? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ You see, we wear this kind of clothing whenever we film ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Father makes us do various pose ¡¹

    ¡¸ He says that this pose makes a lot of profits ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Showing the crotch part while wearing a swimsuit, or making some wrinkles around here ¡¹

    Rie pressed the cloth around her crotch and created a wrinkle.

    ¡¸ Also, stirring up our breasts where the areola¡¯s color is slipping out of the cloth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Crotch and areola. It¡¯s one of the mixed-used on the sets we sell ¡¹

    ¡¸ And to keep both, the lolicons have to buy all 48 as a set ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, the remaining 46 can be any other pictures. It¡¯s filled with cute photos of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t need to be us wearing a swimsuit or doing anything lewd ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, we could put on our uniform, or any other cute clothing to dilute the photo set ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ You girls don¡¯t get it. The old men don¡¯t want only the lewd photos. Girls wearing ordinary clothes and slowly turning to a lewd one is what excites them ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re¡­right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. They cut corners when taking photos of us wearing ordinary clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s stupid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father does nothing but presses the shutter without thinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s on the mood only after we wear the lewd clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s because it sells more ¡¹

    ¡¸ The photo sets have to arouse the old men or they will no longer buy the next photo and video sets ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was our life ¡¹

    Their parents earn money from using photos and videos of the twins and selling them to the lolicons.

    ¡¸ How is it Onii-san, are you aroused? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want us to wear something lewder than this school swimsuit? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, a T-back where our butts are exposed, or string swimsuit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fundoshi is okay too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, Eri-chan, Father had us wear a Fundoshi ¡¹

    ¡¸ That sold a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, most of the lolicons were into that clothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, that one. The photos of us wearing string underwear and playing with dogs ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was also a hit ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems that everyone¡¯s aroused with the idea that we¡¯re playing with dogs while wearing swimsuit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although, all we do is mess around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Whose dog was it again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother borrowed one from her old friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh. Most sex industries have people buying dogs after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That dog showered us with pee halfway through the photoshoot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. The dog was right next to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard that the photo of the dog peeing in front of us was the most popular one ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. We don¡¯t get how the lolicons think ¡¹

    ¡¸ That dog was a male. The pee came out from the dog¡¯s penis¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we looked at it and laughed, and it was a hit for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, there were some disgusting emails from the lolicon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Father¡¯s business phone received those ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to show myself peeing in front of Eri-chan and Rie-chan, they said ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, they were disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Totally disgusting ¡¹

    The twins said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, are you going to pee in front of us too? ¡¹

    As usual, the two are pretending to make such conversations.

    They¡¯re throwing their ill-will towards me.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, in the end, you wanted to have sex with us, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re just like the disgusting lolicons ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, poor us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep. We¡¯re the most pitiful twins in the world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like forcing us to have sex here ¡¹

    ¡¸ It really is cruel. That¡¯s not what a decent man would do ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still young ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not even our Father let us have sex at this age ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s more profitable for us to make lewd videos while still inexperienced ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our photos and videos did sell a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, it sold like hotcakes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father¡¯s smartphone has the data of the customers he had ¡¹

    ¡¸ And taking away our first time in here would be a waste ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s even cameras and tools around here ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They should take lewd videos of us and it will sell

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bargain ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, I thought that these girls will obey me? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, they can¡¯t disobey Kou-sama. They¡¯re only giving suggestions ¡¹

    I see. it¡¯s a suggestion.

    In truth, they don¡¯t want me to violate them.

    They¡¯re trying to guide me to change my mind and stop myself from violating the twins.

    They can¡¯t face my intent directly.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to give us whatever orders you want, and we will follow it, but we¡¯re suggesting that you should do this instead¡±

    That¡¯s their plan.

    ¡¸ First, stop making that pose ¡¹

    I told the twins

    ¡¸ Eh, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, how about this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. This pose is popular with the lolicons ¡¹

    The two take another pose in a hurry.

    As expected, it¡¯s another sensual pose for some cheap erotic photographs

    ¡¸ I order you to stop ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hii ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    The order Tsukiko carved into the hearts of the twins took effect.

    The twins sat down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do that pose in front of me, no, not in front of every single man, ever again ¡¹

    I looked into Eri and Rie¡¯s eyes and gave my order.

    ¡¸ That pose only spoils your beauty ¡¹

    The twins.

    ¡¸ We? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Beautiful? ¡¹

    They¡¯re dumbfounded

    ¡¸ Your base is cute and beautiful. That¡¯s why you should stop that foolish drama you¡¯re trying to do ¡¹

    When I told them that¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-We¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not doing any drama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This is our true selves ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re like this from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know anything so don¡¯t speak for your convenience ¡¹

    The twins get angry.

    ¡¸ Then, don¡¯t make decisions on yourself either ¡¹

    Tsukiko, who¡¯s with us here said.

    ¡¸ You see, Onii-chan is different from your lolicon fans ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It may be true for your the lolicon old men, but it¡¯s wrong to think that Yo-chan¡¯s the same as them ¡¹

    Nei added.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obviously the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. All the people who want to have sex with us are the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all lolicon and troublesome people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san is also no different from the lolicons! ¡¹

    The parents of the twins use them as their products for the lolicons.

    It¡¯s inevitable for them to have their opinion of men become that distorted.

    ¡¸ For now, you two should get off the bed ¡¹

    I ordered them.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    The twins look like they don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ You girls aren¡¯t going first ¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸ The biggest problem you two have is that you think that you two are the center of this world ¡¹

    They want everything to focus on them, and they act to put themselves at the advantage.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not the truth ¡¹

    I said. Then the two¡­

    ¡¸ Haa, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re the lead in our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious that we should think what¡¯s best for ourselves ¡¹

    They revolted.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Sure, you¡¯re the leading actor in your life. But, not even the leading actors can do everything as they see fit ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that even if Onii-san doesn¡¯t tell us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We lived our life going through so many hardships! ¡¹

    Oh, I finally get it.

    These twins.

    ¡¸ You girls don¡¯t trust anyone other than yourselves ¡¹

    They don¡¯t trust their parents nor their friends.

    Their parents sell them off to perverts.

    The twins never let down their guard on Tendou Otome and the other older Yakuza daughters.

    They don¡¯t trust anyone. They can¡¯t.

    They only trust themselves.

    The twins have been together since they were young, and that¡¯s how it ended up.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t deny the lives you¡¯ve experienced so far, but ¡¹

    I tell them.

    ¡¸ But, the world isn¡¯t that much. You girls only saw 13 years of your life ¡¹

    Their father raised them in the world where the Yakuza stands out.

    I know that they¡¯re forced to live a different life from the ordinary.

    Children who can¡¯t trust their parents will never trust anyone else.

    And it distorts their personality, just like these twins.

    They show a forced smile on their face to make sure that their selfish parents don¡¯t snap and hit them.

    However, their minds are always cautious, they don¡¯t trust anyone.

    They use their cute face and body as their weapon, that¡¯s how the twins fought until now.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you two haven¡¯t lived that long, have you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t speak like you know better ¡¹

    The twins are always fighting.

    They will work together to gain the leadership of the place.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m also still young, and sure, it¡¯s wrong to speak like I know better ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you know then don¡¯t say anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, stop making that face like you know everything about us ¡¹

    But.

    ¡¸ But you see, I have more experience than you girls, and I¡¯ve seen lives of more people ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I know that what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t good for you ¡¹

    The twins;

    ¡¸ What is this man who¡¯s trying to rape us telling us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You won¡¯t fool us! ¡¹

    The two are defending the wall to their heart.

    ¡¸ Eeeh? But you know, it¡¯s great that Onii-chan¡¯s going to deflower you girls ¡¹

    Mana speaks up suddenly.

    ¡¸ You see, my first time was also from rape. Onii-chan did it with me during the Golden Ween this year ¡¹

    She says with a bright smile on her face.

    ¡¸ We were outside, on the lawn, while it¡¯s raining. He pushed me down, and he tore my clothes. Naturally, I was a virgin back then so I was really scared, and it did hurt. But, Onii-chan poured me so much love. He came inside me three times ¡¹

    The twins listen to Mana dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-chan and I went to the bath, and he washed my body stained with blood and mud. Then, he also raped me inside an ordinary room. Then, Onii-chan didn¡¯t let me go home anymore ¡¹

    Hearing that again, I¡¯m seriously evil.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-chan violated me that night and the next day. I just lost my virginity back then, and yet, he violates me about ten times in a day

    ¡¸ I¡¯m jealous ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ When I gave my virginity to Onii-san, it didn¡¯t take ten rounds that day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah. It needed a lot of love, and nobody but Yo-chan can do that ¡¹

    Nei who knew about that time has said.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get these people ¡¹

    The twins are shocked by the bright conversation Mana and the girls are having.

    ¡¸ Look, you see, I was on the brink of death back then ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ My father had no way out of it. He incurred people¡¯s anger, and, how do I say it? Papa caused a lot of women¡¯s lives to turn crazy and some of them even died ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s little sister. Megu¡¯s mother.

    Furthermore, some of the women Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped and turned to prostitutes committed suicide as they have a weak heart.

    ¡¸ Therefore, people who wanted to take revenge on Papa wanted to kill me. They hated all of Papa¡¯s relatives ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not lying. That really happened ¡¹

    Nei affirmed.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s your parents, Onee-san has nothing to do with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s weird. It¡¯s absurd ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know, you girls are daughters of Yakuza so you should understand that, right? Reasoning doesn¡¯t work in this world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    Nei said. Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ But you see, I was an idiot. You see, they kidnapped me, just like you girls, but I closed down my heart desperately. I thought that If I can escape, then I will, and yet, I pretend to be sociable with them. I acted. You girls have it better. There are two of you. As for me, I was along against people who hated my father to death ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I was just like you two. You see, I had to close my heart and act since I was a child. Ah, by the way, my body was frail when I was small and so I stayed with my relatives. Therefore, I misunderstood that I¡¯m good at acting sociable with other people. I was confident that nobody can see through my thoughts. I was really stupid ¡¹

    The twins stared at Mana.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the kidnappers let my act go through, making me think that I¡¯m not exposed yet. Ahahaha, that was all in vain. They know all about it. Or should I say that they were leading me to act that way? Well, of course. After all, they¡¯re much more mature than me. They obviously saw through my lies ¡¹

    Right.

    I¡¯m the only one fooled by Shirasaka Maika¡¯s act.

    ¡¸ In the end, I pressed forward with my act and placed myself in more danger. I get it now but back then, they decided to kill me for real. They already made plans for it ¡¹

    The person in question, Minaho-neesan, is in the other room.

    Of course, she¡¯s listening to Mana¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸ Back then, Onii-chan, this one¡­He¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t want me to die ¡¹

    Mana looked at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Megu was there too ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Onii-chan who tried to stop that person from killing me, Onii-chan protected me ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ They allowed me to live but in exchange, I had to become Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. That¡¯s why I¡¯m alive right now. As Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Messed up¡­ ¡¹

    The twins look like they don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m happy now! Really happy! I have a hundred times more happiness than when I was an ordinary girl. After all, I¡¯m loved, and I give love. You see, when Onii-chan first raped me, he was gentle. He¡¯s treating me gently. If it wasn¡¯t the case, I won¡¯t be able to endure ten rounds for my first time. If it¡¯s just a weird man, then he would¡¯ve assaulted me following his sexual desires. If it¡¯s an ordinary man, he would give up after three rounds. Onii-chan loves Mana from the bottom of his heart, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s gone that far ¡¹

    That¡¯s wrong.

    I¡¯m not that kind of man.

    ¡¸ Why does it have to go that far? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    The twins ask.

    ¡¸ The people who wanted revenge on Papa don¡¯t want to let me live without feeling the same pain as death ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I can no longer find any place to live other than as Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. In the end, their revenge killed off Papa and socially murdered him as well. Also, this happened back then, but Mama and Ojii-chan abandoned me too ¡¹

    Hearing that Mana¡¯s father died, the twins shivered.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan accepted me, who has no family to return to. But, I have nothing to give back to Onii-chan, see? You can¡¯t receive everything someone who¡¯s not blood-related to you without giving any compensation. Therefore, I have to become Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave as he accepted me in his family. After all, Onii-chan has no reason to accept me ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Thus now, with my pride as a person, as a human, I will serve Onii-chan forever. After all, we¡¯re family for the rest of our lives. We will stay as a family forever. I¡¯ll do anything, and I¡¯ll never betray Onii-chan no matter what. I will not have sex with anyone but Onii-chan and I will bear Onii-chan¡¯s child. After all, Mana belongs only to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I also have everyone in the family, and they¡¯re all precious, but, the center of that family, and the most precious for Mana, is Onii-chan. Onii-chan is there, and that¡¯s why the family accepts Mana ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You think Mana-chan¡¯s crazy? Insane? You think that she¡¯s out of her mind? ¡¹

    Nei asks the twins.

    ¡¸ But you see, we¡¯re all similar in a sense. Yo-chan¡¯s the only one for me. We¡¯re not blood-related, but, he¡¯s my most precious little brother. Therefore, we have sex. And it will be Yo-chan only. I want to make Yo-chan feel good and I want to feel pleasure from Yo-chan. When Yo-chan pours his semen inside me, I shiver in happiness. I will bear Yo-chan¡¯s child. If Yo-chan dies, then I will also die. That¡¯s how much I love him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve witnessed the death of my father ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s father is the source of the chaos inside Kouzui house, and so Miss Cordelia killed him.

    ¡¸ Back then, my head was in chaos. I was shocked, scared, sad. Just like you girls right now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You girls are afraid, aren¡¯t you? You think about your father and Tendou Otome-san, and you feel scared, right? ¡¹

    I see.

    The twins are strangely eccentric¡­

    So that¡¯s the cause.

    ¡¸ I was like that. My heart is in a mess and yet, I try to act that I¡¯m okay, pretending to be tough in front of Grandfather and Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko after her father¡¯s death was like that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Grandfather sold me off to Onii-sama. As a sex slave ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama had sex with me, his slave¡­Of course, I was a virgin. Then, I finally let out all the emotions I¡¯ve been piling up inside and cried. I cried in Onii-sama¡¯s arms. I became able to depend on Onii-sama with all my heart. I let out my whimpers. After all, I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave. He dotes on me for the rest of my life, and so I will serve him with my whole mind and body ¡¹

    The twins are surprised by the words of this young lady overflowing with elegance.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not the only ones who endured a painful experience ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yomi and I had our parents murdered. Likewise, Kou-sama accepted us in his family and saved us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Therefore, Yomi is Sensei¡¯s slave. I serve him ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, it looks like the twins misunderstand what sex means ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. These girls only see sex as a dirty act ¡¹

    Yomi reads the minds of the twins.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they don¡¯t know how much we treasure sex. On how we feel our bonds by having sex with Kou-sama ¡¹

    The twins.

    ¡¸ Sex is dirty! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father brings women and we¡¯ve seen it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother also brings men for herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s also the old men who look at us lewdly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father shows it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Videos where girls of our age are forced to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ You girls will do this soon enough, so you should study, he said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, I don¡¯t want to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, never ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I hate it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hate it all! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie.

    Girls¡­

    ¡¸ Never mind that, just get off from the futon ¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to show you what real sex is ¡¹

 Chapter 928. Night of Flirting / Sex education for the twins Learning Arc 2

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s first? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ I received my share just earlier ¡¹

    Ruriko tells the other girls.

    ¡¸ So, I will be taking photographs this time ¡¹

    She raises the digital camera she¡¯s holding.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m in charge of the videos ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s in charge of the video cameras.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama, Mana-oneesama, you can go first ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Eeh? You don¡¯t have to mind me. I think Onii-chan would enjoy a sister bowl with Tsukiko-san and Yomi-san ¡¹

    Mana looks at the two.

    Speaking of which, I rarely have sex with Tsukiko and Yomi together.

    ¡¸ But, one of us need to be composed ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Oh right, we can¡¯t have the two sisters with Miko power get absorbed in sex.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Yomi. Mana-san, do you not want to go with me? ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled at Mana.

    ¡¸ Not at all! I wanted to try it out together with Tsukiko-oneechan the most! ¡¹

    Mana replies politely.

    ¡¸ You two, watch us ¡¹

    Mana smiles and speaks to the twins.

    ¡¸ W-What are the two going to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    The twins are surprised.

    ¡¸ After all, there¡¯s two of you girls ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You need to learn to serve Onii-sama as a pair ¡¹

    Ruriko also said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You girls will do the same later, and so you should study on how to make Onii-chan feel pleasure together ¡¹

    Mana added.

    Eri and Rie¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­we¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we have to study ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we can do it¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu, why do we have to do this? ¡¹

    The two look at each other worriedly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look at yourselves. Look at Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko ordered the two.

    ¡¸ Well then, do you want to take off my clothes Onii-chan, or do you want to watch me undress? Ah, there¡¯s also the choice of leaving it half-on ¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    ¡¸ Which do you prefer, Mana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, right. For today¡­ ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s thinking of her request, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait, Mana-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko stopped Mana.

    She¡¯s smiling, but her voice show seriousness.

    ¡¸ Right now, these girls need to learn on how to serve Kou-sama, so¡­ ¡¹

    She turned to me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, please observe the proper treatment of your sex slaves for today ¡¹

    Huh?

    Proper treatment of sex slaves, what?

    I don¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you¡¯re such a kind man, and that¡¯s why you always look after us ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ We pour each other love that goes beyond master and slave relationship. However ¡¹

    However?

    Tsukiko looks at the twins.

    ¡¸ I think that it shouldn¡¯t be the kind of sex we should show the twins ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ These girls will become Kou-sama¡¯s sex slaves, and so they need to learn the proper ways of serving and the proper form ¡¹

    No, look.

    What do you mean by proper ways of serving?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ All of Kou-sama¡¯s sex slaves in here are all young girls ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at the girls in the room.

    Ruriko¡¯s 15, Mana and Yomi are 14.

    They¡¯re younger than me.

    ¡¸ This is my personal opinion, but recently, I feel that the sex slaves are deviating from their duty ¡¹

    Like, what? What Duty?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, don¡¯t you feel the same way? ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t get it.

    I look at Ruriko, Mana,a nd Yomi.

    These girls know the pleasures of sex.

    Or should I say¡­

    Ruriko had sex with me without experiencing masturbation.

    To this day, not a single finger has entered her vagina.

    Only my dick has entered Ruriko¡¯s secret place.

    If she¡¯s lustful, then she will ask to have sex with me.

    She releases her lust from having sex with me and nothing else, and she¡¯s convinced that the last round has to be a creampie.

    ¡¸ Recently, we have been spoiled with Kou-sama¡¯s love that the thought of serving has loosened up ¡¹

    Tsukiko, that¡¯s¡­

    Sure, my current women are¡­

    They¡¯re all smart, and they have their thoughts together.

    Like, ¡°I want to do this today,¡± or ¡°I want this one today¡±

    They voluntarily suggest it.

    They know that I will accept whatever they want.

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t always be like that. I think that we should understand what Kou-sama desires first before concentrating on what we want to do ¡¹

    What I desire?

    ¡¸ No, it doesn¡¯t really matter, does it? ¡¹

    There¡¯s no need to be that considerate.

    I¡¯m just happy that everyone wants me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not trivial, okay?! ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a strong tone.

    ¡¸ You know, we treasure Yo-chan too ¡¹

    No.

    I¡¯m thankful for that, but¡­

    The thoughts ¡°I want to do this,¡± ¡°I want to do that.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yes. It matters, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s also reading my thoughts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-sama hasn¡¯t been coming after me without warning recently ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know why but when I see Ruriko¡¯s ass while doing the laundry in the mansion, I get horny suddenly. Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to apologize about. Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s slave, so please come at me anytime. Ruriko is also happy that Onii-sama does it ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get that. We¡¯re just slaves and yet we ask for too much from Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We need to rethink our daily lives to make Onii-chan come after us instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. It¡¯s a necessity ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, we will continue to rely on Yo-chan all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I said, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Yo-chan. You know, if the king of the Harem is always exhausted, then it will be bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kou-sama¡¯s the master of the Harem, and yet, you¡¯re not having enough pleasure from your harem ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ You see, we don¡¯t have any negative perception about sex thanks to Yo-chan. That¡¯s the reason why the everyone from the elder sisters to Agnes and Luna-chan loves sex, but Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yeah, that¡¯s why everyone¡¯s brimming with curiosity and wants to try out a lot of things ¡¹

    Mana nods.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re all healthy. And once you discover that sex with Sensei is fun, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, having sex with Onii-sama is fun ¡¹

    Yomi said. Ruriko joined in.

    To Ruriko, the word ¡®pleasure¡¯ is changed to ¡®fun.¡¯

    ¡¸ Besides, we don¡¯t feel ashamed to ask anything from Yo-chan, we all have a bond with Yo-chan that he will accept whatever kind of sex we want to do ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, if it¡¯s always like that, that will surely suffocate Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. The requests of the sex slaves would escalate, and Onii-chan might no longer enjoy it ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ No, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that you need to return to the status as the master of your sex slaves ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, these girls need to become Kou-sama¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    She says as she looks at the frightened twins.

    ¡¸ You do know that these girls are different from the women Kou-sama¡¯s embraced so far ¡¹

    The twins, Eri and Rie¡­

    ¡¸ These girls will become impudent once Kou-sama allows them to deviate from the master and slave relationship ¡¹

    Right, these girls.

    I have to be careful with them or they will become conceited and there will be nothing I can do with them.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m not letting them inside the family.

    They can¡¯t make contact with Agnes and Mao-chan.

    These girls will give a negative influence on Agnes and Mao.

    ¡¸ I think that Kou-sama should keep the master-slave relationship thoroughly with them ¡¹

    Yeah, Tsukiko¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan accepted the girls with that intent in mind ¡¹

    Nei speaks heartily.

    ¡¸ Up until now, if Yo-chan wants to save someone, they enter the family, but, these girls can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I also have my limits.

    I have to protect the girls in my family first.

    ¡¸ Therefore, these girls have become Yo-chan¡¯s sex slaves so they could live, but, you need to keep it in your mind that the relationship will not evolve further from that ¡¹

    I get that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we will show off to these girls so they would learn the proper way to serve Kou-sama as a sex slave ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    Right. That¡¯s how Mana started.

    I should teach them that the slaves aren¡¯t about what they want, it¡¯s about what I want them to do.

    ¡¸ Then, also, I think that Kou-sama needs to become persistent as Kou-sama¡¯s slaves right now ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I agree with Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I want to become a better sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi thinks the same ¡¹

    Mana, Nei, Ruriko, Yomi.

    ¡¸ Then, let us teach the newcomers the proper way to have sex as their duty as sex slaves ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    However.

    ¡¸ Please leave it to Tsukiko ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks to me with a powerful look.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you should entrust this to Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Nei also tells me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Certainly, recently, we¡¯ve been degrading. Mana needs to relearn about being a sex slave from scratch ¡¹

    Err.

    I mean, that proper way of sex for sex slaves¡­

    What kind of sex is that?

    The foundation of sex slaves¡­

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to constantly think of how to make Kou-sama happy ¡¹

    Tsukiko says¡­

    She read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana-san, come over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, stay still ¡¹

    A bed placed in the middle of the room.

    Tsukiko and Mana sandwich me in between.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin, Nei-sama, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko calls out the two.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m ready to record now. I can handle all of the fixed cameras on the pc over there. When we¡¯re having a good scene, I¡¯ll go over and record with a camera on hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please leave the photos to me ¡¹

    Nei and Ruriko are ready to film, it¡¯s perfect.

    ¡¸ You girls are ready? You should watch what we¡¯re about to do and learn ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells the twins.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Numumu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s your response? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-san ¡¹

    The twins can¡¯t do anything but follow Tsukiko¡¯s orders as she has her Miko power to make them obey.

    ¡¸ Then ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko¡­

    She faces me while sitting on the side of the bed together with Mana.

    ¡¸ Okay, the camera¡¯s recording now ¡¹

    Nei begins recording.

    All the video cameras have their [REC] indicator lit red.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko places her hands on the floor and lowers her head.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, no, Master ¡¹

    Mana copies Tsukiko and prostrates herself before me.

    ¡¸ We will begin our service for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana will also do the same ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s this? This is too exaggerated.

    Nei records the two giving their greetings.

    Likewise, Tsukiko and Mana¡¯s dignified actions are carved into the twins¡¯ heads.

    ¡¸ Please show affection to this lowly self ¡¹

    ¡¸ And please do the same with mana ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ What affection?1 ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s warm and gentle semen ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Tonight, please grant Tsukiko your sperm ¡¹

    Tsukiko wants to become pregnant with my child.

    ¡¸ Eeeh, O-Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You sure you want a child?! ¡¹

    The twins raise their voice in surprise.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I want to become pregnant with Kou-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana doesn¡¯t mind it either ¡¹

    ¡¸ I would like to give birth by next year and start raising the child. So please pour a lot inside Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please let out a lot inside Mana too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will work our best to serve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana will do her best too! ¡¹

    The two rub their forehead on the tatami mat and said.

    ¡¸ O-OKay ¡¹

    Err.

    I wonder what do I tell them?

    This is a first.

    Oh well.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m looking forward to it, Tsukiko, Mana ¡¹

    I managed to speak out.

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, excuse us ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ Mana-san, I will take off Kou-sama¡¯s clothes. As for you, let Kou-sama¡¯s eyes enjoy what he sees ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I understand, Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Oh, it means she¡¯s stripping.

    Right. It would be weird if I take off their clothes when they¡¯re the slaves.

    But, ¡®enjoy what I see?¡¯

    Anyway, Tsukiko stands up and goes to me, but¡­

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Then, her long fingers reach for my buttons and gently remove them.

    ¡¸ Uwa! That¡¯s great! You act like a slave. I¡¯ll do that next time when taking off Yo-chan¡¯s clothes! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    On the other hand, Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Excuse me¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She bows her head and gets on the bed ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, look at Mana. Watch me ¡¹

    She¡¯s blushing and breathing hot sighs.

    She lets me see the buttons on her blouse.

    Then, she slowly takes them off.

    Mana¡¯s cute chest and a white-laced bra are exposed.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡­Master, I love you ¡¹

    Mana slowly lifts her skirt.

    She stretches out her foot towards me and her pure flawless legs show itself.

    Her not-yet meaty but still cute thighs.

    Then, I can see her white panty.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, can you see it, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana smiles like a little devil and spreads her legs.

    Aaah.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, excuse me ¡¹

    Tsukiko who¡¯s finished taking off my top.

    She reaches out for my lower half.

    She unhooks my belt, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, look ¡¹

    Mana reaches out for her back and unhooked her bra.

    The bra loosens up inside her half-open top.

    She takes off her bra at her leisure.

    Then, her pink and small nipples show itself.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, look, it¡¯s my breasts that no other man has tasted. ¡¹ Mana¡¯s breasts only belong to Onii-chan. It¡¯s waiting for Onii-chan¡¯s tongue, lips to lick and suck on them ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Tsukiko lowers my pants.

    My dick is already erect.

    ¡¸ R-Rie-chan, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s big¡­ ¡¹

    The twins pay attention to my crotch.

    My erect penis inside my pants.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, my heart¡¯s throbbing when Onii-chan¡¯s watching. Mana¡¯s aroused ¡¹

    Mana moistens her lips with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Look at it, Mana¡¯s already wet ¡¹

    Mana shows her crotch.

    Her white panty shows a stain of love nectar seeping in.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, excuse me ¡¹

    Tsukiko gently pats my crotch.

    All as I get aroused from Mana¡¯s lewdness.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, it¡¯s getting hot ¡¹

    Tsukiko can feel the heat of my penis through the fabric.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯m taking this off ¡¹

    Mana smiled and takes off her panty.

    While at it, Tsukiko lowers my underwear.

    ¡¸ Uwa! Rie-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s huge! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell?! ¡¹

    The twins observe my exposed penis and trembled.

    Tsukiko grabbed it and started stroking.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s she doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    It must be their first time seeing a handjob.

    On the other hand, Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Look, Onii-chan ¡¹

    She spreads her legs to an M shape and shows her pussy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s exclusive hole to release all the white liquid. Onii-chan, do you want to put it inside? Do you want to thrust it in? Do you want to violate Mana? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Mana wants Onii-chan. I want Onii-chan¡¯s penis to thrust inside me!! ¡¹

 Chapter 929. Night of Flirting / Sex education for the twins Observation Arc 1

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s switch, Mana-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko who¡¯s teasing my penis, speaks to Mana.

    ¡¸ Yes, this time, Mana will touch Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana takes off her half-undressed dress¡­She comes to me naked.

    Meanwhile, Tsukiko lets go of her hand and goes to the bed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my turn to show my naked body ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled and begins her strip show

    On the other hand, Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s undress Onii-chan too ¡¹

    She squats on my legs and takes off my underwear.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, ufufufu ¡¹

    Tsukiko suddenly goes under her skirt¡­

    Then, she takes off her panty.

    ¡¸ Yes. Now I¡¯m naked below my skirt ¡¹

    She gently throws the panty she took off.

    ¡¸ Wow, Tsukiko-san, you seem to be into some perverted stuff! ¡¹

    Nei says while recording Tsukiko through the camera.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not my preference ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama wants me to do that ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I imagined that it would be great if she did that. I sure did.

    That prim and stoic image of a shrine maiden¡­

    I want to see it turn lewd, disheveled.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Is it good or bad that she can read my thoughts?

    She knows all of my desires.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kou-sama anyway, so there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ After all, Kou-sama never hides any secret from us from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Sensei¡¯s honest anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ You see, I know that I¡¯m dumber than others. I don¡¯t think I can make a good lie or bargain while trying to fool someone. I¡¯m not a battle manga protagonist ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, Kou-sama, dumber people are inclined to lie to others more ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Yeah, Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s right. Dumber people think that they can deceive others because they¡¯re superior ¡¹

    The sisters who can read thoughts give their testimony.

    ¡¸ All of the ordinary men lie. ¡¹ We know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Sensei never lies, and so Yomi, Tsukiko-oneesama, Luna, and Koyomi-chan can live their lives in peace ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. It¡¯s always been troublesome trying to deal with people who lie and try to fool us ¡¹

    Yeah, during the time when the Kansai Yakuza meddles with the Takakura shrine.

    Especially Tsukiko who hid her Miko power.

    At that time, Yomi only had the compelling power, her mind-reading hasn¡¯t awakened yet.

    ¡¸ I can see their ugly hearts and yet I had to pretend that I don¡¯t. It was hard ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m happy now ¡¹

    She throws off her blouse.

    ¡¸ Ufufu. Tsukiko-oneechan¡¯s body is beautiful ¡¹

    Mana says while caressing my penis gently.

    ¡¸ Really? Mana-san is beautiful too ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana¡¯s growing more beautiful ¡¹

    Controlling her meals and training her body line. She does her best to exercise to ripen her beautiful body.

    It¡¯s not sports training.

    If you train your body too much during the growth period, it might hinder growth instead.

    She tightens up the spots that need to tighten and she stimulates the growth of parts that needs growth.

    She checks the degree of growth every day, and¡­

    She continues training herself to become a beautiful girl.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onii-chan. But, I¡¯m still ways to go. Look forward to three years later! ¡¹

    Mana dreams to debut as a supermodel when she¡¯s 17 years old.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m jealous, Mana-san is still in her growth period. She will grow to become more beautiful ¡¹

    Tsukiko said¡­

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Onee-san, you¡¯re also beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really. You¡¯re saying that despite having such a fine body

    The twins speak harshly yet honest.

    ¡¸ I mean, why is it that everyone that¡¯s coming here is all beauties!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! I don¡¯t get it! ¡¹

    Is that what they really think? Or are they still planning something?

    ¡¸ If you have so many beauties around you, why does Onii-san want us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he asks for too much. Right, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Rie-chan. He shouldn¡¯t want pebbles in the riverbed like us, should he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, don¡¯t force yourself ¡¹

    It¡¯s the latter.

    ¡¸ Girls like us don¡¯t have the right curves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Touching us won¡¯t give you pleasure either ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, you two have good bodies for girls of your age. At least, you¡¯ve grown enough that you can take in an erect penis inside you girls ¡¹

    The twins panicked.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true, right? Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Eri-chan¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our bodies are like matchsticks. ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re top-heavy, small, and frail! ¡¹

    The twins don¡¯t know when to give up.

    ¡¸ No. You¡¯re beautiful enough right now and will grow to become more beautiful in the future ¡¹

    Tsukiko says while taking off her clothes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. When Onii-chan¡¯s penis goes deep inside you, and he pours in his semen in your womb, you¡¯ll become more beautiful ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing weird. Didn¡¯t you say it earlier? ¡¹

    Ruriko told the twins.

    ¡¸ You said that we¡¯re all beautiful. We weren¡¯t this beautiful back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We all have sex with Yo-chan, and that¡¯s why we become beautiful ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Ya-chan, you were already extremely beautiful since I first met you ¡¹

    Those were my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Huh? Was it? ¡¹

    Nei plays dumb.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s also really beautiful and cute. Tsukiko, you have that mysterious beauty that you have now, and Yomi¡¯s cheerfulness is beautiful. And Mana, you were already cute back then ¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t be the only one that changed my women to this much beauty.

    They¡¯re all charming, cute, and beautiful women.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled, and then, she pokes my hard penis.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s true that we all became more beautiful thanks to Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Back then, I was just a hopeless delinquent whose heart is distorted ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m nothing but a boring girl raised like a spoiled brat ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, I was an insolent and charmless girl ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ And I was in despair back then ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯m only a bad girl who caused troubles to my precious sisters ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know much about our outward appearance but, our insides were never beautiful. And when we met Kou-sama, that dirt is wiped away, cleaned up ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks to me again.

    But.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I think that Onee-san will get angry if I say this, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get you. Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins speak.

    ¡¸ We only see you all as crazy people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san too. You¡¯re not normal ¡¹

    ¡¸ You all are weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ To be honest, it¡¯s disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s disgusting. Eri-chan ¡¹

    They show their displeasure towards us.

    ¡¸ I get it. Despite all this, we still need to have sex with Onii-san, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If not, they¡¯re not letting us live ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t accept it no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we can¡¯t agree with the way of life they have ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t agree with all this ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you all are crazy people ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah. Of course. If you look at it from an objective point of view, we¡¯re inconsistent and disgusting ¡¹

    I get that.

    ¡¸ But, we have no choice. This is the only way of life we have ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan, even if you tell the girls that, they won¡¯t understand. And since they don¡¯t understand, they never will ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Also, Kou-sama, their opinion is never objective ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    Right, these twins aren¡¯t ordinary either.

    Their parents sell videos of them to lolicon and even put their virginity to auction.

    That¡¯s the reality that¡¯s normal for the twins.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-chan, concentrate on us for now ¡¹

    Mana turned to me.

    ¡¸ Do you girls know about it? Oh well, I think you already do ¡¹

    Mana opens up her mouth and then stuffs my dick inside.

    ¡¸ W-We know that much! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s fellatio, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father showed it to us in a video ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time seeing a dick get swallowed that vividly through ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also did a pseudo-fellatio for the lolicon videos, right? Rie-chan ¡¹

    Pseudo?

    ¡¸ Well, the fish sausage looked like a penis. Then, you stuff it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father and Mother taught us how to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You shape your mouth like you¡¯re speaking ¡°U¡± and ¡°O¡± and then you make lots of salivae to get it wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our pseudo-fellatio videos were famous ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I hate fish sausage though ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ They had us suck on the same fish sausage for at least one hour ¡¹

    ¡¸ The taste becomes duller until you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re licking ¡¹

    I don¡¯t even get what I¡¯m hearing.

    ¡¸ Eh? Onii-chan¡¯s penis tastes delicious though ¡¹

    Mana crawls her tongue on my glans with an ecstatic look

    ¡¸ I will do the same ¡¹

    The naked Tsukiko draws her beautiful face on my crotch.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana will lick the testicles! ¡¹

    Mana moves her tongue down, giving the tip to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ But, Rie-chan. That¡¯s thicker than the fish sausage, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s thick, and the tip part is huge ¡¹

    ¡¸ If he shoved that in, it will bust a hole in our stomach ¡¹

    ¡¸ We might die from massive bleeding ¡¹

    Nope.

    The twins should be able to have sex.

    They¡¯re much more developed than Agnes and Mana.

    Still.

    ¡¸ Ugh, Woah ¡¹

    I unconsciously leaked out a voice of pleasure.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana asks while looking up at me.

    ¡¸ It feels good. Mana and Tsukiko, you two move your tongue where it stimulates me the most ¡¹

    Furthermore, they¡¯re good at it.

    ¡¸ The two of you have different texture and temperature with your tongues, it¡¯s great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Mana-san, take care of this. Kou-sama seems to want breasts now ¡¹

    Eeeh, ah.

    ¡¸ Okay! Mana will continue fellating ¡¹

    Once again, Mana holds my penis in her mouth.

    Tsukiko gets up and draws her nicely shaped breasts before my eyes.

    ¡¸ Here, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I bury my face on Tsukiko¡¯s soft breasts.

    I suck on her pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Ufu, it feels good, it¡¯s a satisfying feeling ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ My breasts have grown one size thanks to Kou-sama¡¯s embrace ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yomi too! ¡¹

    Huh, that breasts of yours are still growing, Yomi?

    ¡¸ The bra I had so far is getting painful so I bought a new bra last week ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Look, when there¡¯s two serving Kou-sama, he can enjoy breasts of one while the other serves him with her mouth ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks to the twins.

    ¡¸ You girls will do the same. Watch closely, ahn~ ¡¹

    Tsukiko gasps when I started biting her nipples.

    ¡¸ Geez, Kou-sama ¡¹

    She gently wraps my head and pats my hair.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneechan, is it enough? ¡¹

    Mana says while checking the hardness of my penis.

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, Kou-sama, please lie down on the bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m below this time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for the girls ¡¹

    They might feel fear when the male is on top when having sex.

    But, if I lie down and the woman is on top.

    The woman will take the lead on insertion and movement, so¡­

    It doesn¡¯t look as scary as the former.

    ¡¸ Besides, we can show how we connect to them clearer with this ¡¹

    Tsukiko says as she reads my thoughts.

    Right, it would be hard to look at the connected part when we¡¯re doing missionary.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I lie down on the bed and spread my arms and legs.

    ¡¸ Mana-san, you can go first ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ I think that they¡¯ll accept it better if you go first as you¡¯re close to their age ¡¹

    Compared to Tsukiko¡¯s mature body¡­

    Mana¡¯s young body is¡­

    ¡¸ Roger that, Tsukiko-taichou ¡¹

    Mana jokingly said.

    Then, she gets on top of me.

    Yeah, she¡¯s posing like she¡¯s about to pee in the toilet.

    ¡¸ Watch closely, don¡¯t look away ¡¹

    Tsukiko orders the twins.

    ¡¸ Okay~ Look at Mana¡¯s crotch! ¡¹

    Mana spreads her legs to an M shape on top of my body.

    Mana¡¯s slit is already wet.

    Her dripping juice drips down on my abdomen.

    ¡¸ Now everyone, look at Mana¡¯s right hand! This will show my ordinary pussy that has no seed for today ¡¹

    She faces the twins and opens up her slit.

    Love nectar drips down a string.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that? It¡¯s a bit too grotesque ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s a bit scary ¡¹

    It must be the twins¡¯ first time to see someone else¡¯s vagina.

    It looks like they still haven¡¯t gone for the hardcore route where they show inside their vagina for their lolicon videos.

    ¡¸ No other thing has entered this place but Onii-chan¡¯s penis. It¡¯s a beautiful pussy! It¡¯s used only for half a year ¡¹

    Mana smiles happily.

    ¡¸ As for the hymen, nothing¡¯s left because Onii-chan tore it cleanly. Look here. This is where Onii-chan penis shoves in ¡¹

    Mana grabs my penis and makes it touch her opening.

    ¡¸ That thick thing will go inside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think my dick is that huge though.

    But, since the twins are still virgins, they see it as a big one.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll put it in! Onii-chan, can I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Mana ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Everyone, I¡¯ll go ahead ¡¹

    She speaks to Nei and Ruriko, not Tsukiko.

    Mana starts lowering her hips.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s really going in! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s absurd. It¡¯ll tear you! It might split you apart! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen! I won¡¯t split from this! Nguu ¡¹

    Mana narrows her entrance and pushes the tip into the part that she loves.

    ¡¸ Are you sure you¡¯re okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Does it hurt? ¡¹

    Sweat floats in Mana¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t hurt. When it rubs inside, my spine shivers! Aaaahn! Onii-chan¡¯s penis feels good! ¡¹

    Mana says while her face is dyed in sexual pleasure.

    ¡¸ No way, how far are you going to go Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t go further than that! ¡¹

    The twins are trembling, but¡­

    Not even half of my penis is inside Mana.

    ¡¸ It can still go in! Aaaaauuu! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s hips grind deeper.

    ¡¸ See? This is the last stop ¡¹

    Mana swallows it all.

    Our abdomens touch closely.

    Mana¡¯s taking a deep breath.

    We¡¯re now connected.

    ¡¸ Wow, it went into the root ¡¹

    ¡¸ This Onee-san might be a monster ¡¹

    Sexual intercourse right in front of them.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s a young girl that¡¯s only a year away from themselves.

    The twins trembled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a monster you know! I¡¯m just a woman, and any woman can put this into the root ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. You girls will welcome Kou-sama inside you soon ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Even if you tell us that, right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, what¡¯s impossible is impossible. Eri-chan ¡¹

    The image of themselves accepting a penis inside has become real inside their heads.

    ¡¸ Also, this is important. You don¡¯t just welcome Onii-chan¡¯s penis deep inside you, but you need to use your whole pussy to squeeze and stimulate it ¡¹

    Mana slowly moves her hips.

    ¡¸ Awawa, this is the movement we¡¯ve seen from Father¡¯s videos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, it¡¯s gross ¡¹

    The twins watch my penis go in and out with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸ Look, Onee-san¡¯s pussy is dripping wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does this liquid or something make it easy to move? It has to be some lubricant or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ It makes both the pussy and the penis slippery, it¡¯s for smoother movement ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ It feels better when it¡¯s wetter! Aahn~ ¡¹

    She wriggles her hips on top of me.

    Meanwhile, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    She gives my lips a passionate kiss.

    She asks for my tongue.

    Our tongues entwine.

    ¡¸ Aah~ ¡¹

    I¡¯m having sex and kissing different people, it¡¯s arousing.

    There¡¯s a different girl making contact with my mucous membranes above and below.

    ¡¸ Look at this, now, Mana will use her walls inside to rub Onii-chan¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Mana moves her hips skillfully.

    ¡¸ Then, the tip of Onii-chan¡¯s penis rubs in from deep inside. It¡¯s great. It feels amazing! Aaaah! Aaaah! Aafuuu ¡¹

    She moves to where it gives her pleasure.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this?! This is weird, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ This Onee-san looks like she¡¯s feeling pleasure ¡¹

    The twins are taken aback by Mana¡¯s actions.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s Onii-chan! I will never have sex with anyone but Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s whole body shines and she speeds up her hips.

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-chan! I love having sex with Onii-chan! Aaahn~ I¡¯m so happy! Mana is reaching ecstasy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, look at Mana-san, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko stopped kissing me.

    ¡¸ But, please use your hands to play with Tsukiko¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    She leads my hand to her breasts.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko will lick Kou-sama¡¯s ears ¡¹

    Oh, her hot sighs and her tongue goes to my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Onii-chan! Mana¡¯s about to cum!! ¡¹

    Mana swings her body sexily on top of me.

    ¡¸ Can Mana cum?! Please say that I can! Onii-chan! Onii-chan! Please, let me cum! Onii-chan ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, go ahead Mana. Cum all you want!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Onii-chan!!! Watch me! Onii-chan, look at Mana¡¯s lewd cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kufuuu~ I¡¯m so happy!!! ¡¹

    At that moment.

    Mana¡¯s sexual pleasure jumps up and flies to the skies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Mana¡¯s cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Her young and petite body draws an arc on top of me.

    Her young vagina clamps my penis tightly and it¡¯s convulsing.

    ¡¸ It feels good! Onii-chan!!!!! ¡¹

    Seeing Mana who¡¯s enjoying the pleasures of sex¡­

    The twins¡­

    ¡¸ That feels good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Onee-san looks like she does feel pleasure ¡¹

    They¡¯re dumbfounded.

 Chapter 930. Night of Flirting / Sex education for the twins Observation Arc 2

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s breathing roughly on top of me.

    I still haven¡¯t ejaculated yet, and so my thick and hard erect penis is poking inside Mana.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko kisses me in the lips again and again while letting me massage her breasts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it, you¡¯re next right, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why I held back from pouring it inside Mana.

    Besides, I also need to have sex with Yomi later.

    Then, the twins.

    Minaho-neesan ordered me to have a sample taste the twins.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and smiled.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama only suggested it. She didn¡¯t give you an order ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s becoming captive in the sense of duty again. You can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Tsukiko, no, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, do it the way you want to ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, Kou-sama, please think of what you need to do, one by one ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Right.

    Dealing with the twins.

    Then, I still need to deal with Tendou Otome and Tokuda Sonoko.

    And once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll go back to Kouzuki mansion.

    Then, I have to do Haiji-san and Torii-san.

    Oh right, Kurama sisters who will fall from the nobility to prostitution is also there.

    Also, the bodyguards of Kurama-san, Anjou sisters.

    Also¡­

    Well, I¡¯m glad that it¡¯s a holiday tomorrow.

    I don¡¯t have to think about the bakery for today.

    Oh right, I should give Nagisa and Ai a call since they¡¯re staying in the mansion.

    They might be worried about us.

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    I look at Tsukiko¡¯s beautiful face.

    No, actually, I want to give some time for Nei, Edie, and Katsuko-nee too.

    And if possible, Minaho-neesan, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan too.

    They¡¯ve been through a lot today.

    ¡¸ I understand all of Kou-sama¡¯s thoughts ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, please scratch all that ¡°all I have to do¡± from your head ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh, of course, I will not use my power on Kou-sama. Kou-sama, please forget it yourself ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that.

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about what¡¯s later, I should concentrate with Tsukiko right now ¡¹

    It¡¯s already decided that Yomi will go next after Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Sorry, it¡¯s rude of me to think about what¡¯s next when I¡¯m about to have sex with Tsukiko. Also¡­ ¡¹

    I embraced Mana¡¯s sweating body on top of me.

    ¡¸ Mana, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana looks up surprised.

    ¡¸ No, I unconsciously tried to preserve my energy and stamina that¡¯s why I held back from ejaculating together with Mana¡¯s climax ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Mana smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Well, Mana loves it when Onii-chan squirts all the liquid into the womb, but¡­ But, I¡¯m happy that we¡¯re connected like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay even if you don¡¯t force yourself to make love with me ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Instead, it hurts that I can have sex because Kou-sama thinks it¡¯s his duty. I feel sad ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Tsukiko¡¯s a beautiful and charming woman.

    It¡¯s wrong to have sex with such a cute girl thinking that it¡¯s my duty.

    ¡¸ Any delicious meal will become stale if you impose a duty where you need to eat it ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not fed up with sex at all. I love having sex with everyone ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We know that. After all, Onii-chan¡¯s still hard inside Mana ¡¹

    Mana slowly moves her hips

    ¡¸ Hey, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s keeping it inside until I pass it to the next person! ¡¹

    Ooh, it¡¯s warm and tight inside this young vagina.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s peerless after all. You don¡¯t get satisfied unless you cum for ten times every night ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to ejaculate or I can¡¯t sleep ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you want to do it right, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, if possible ¡¹

    Every male would want to have sex every day.

    ¡¸ If Kou-sama wants to do that, then follow your desires ¡¹

    Tsukiko, you mean?

    ¡¸ Okay, Mana had her fill. Who do you want next, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s me because you want to keep everything in order, but instead, think of who you want to have sex with right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but it¡¯s Tsukiko¡¯s turn next ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re doing it out of obligation, then it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t ¡¹

    Ah.

    I guess my head is a bit messed up right now.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but Tsukiko¡¯s still next ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s right, I should just forget about what I¡¯m about to do later. I want to do nothing but indulge in Tsukiko¡¯s body ¡¹

    I reach out for her breasts.

    What I want right now is¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s body.

    She¡¯s much older than me.

    Well, if I want to really forget everything and immerse myself in sex, Nei¡¯s voluptuous body and Onee-chan heart is better, but¡­

    Nei can¡¯t let herself free unless it¡¯s just the two of us in the room.

    She will be too embarrassed when doing it in front of everyone.

    ¡¸ Nei-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at Nei while reading my thoughts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! You¡¯re also Yo-chan¡¯s onee-chan, Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Shower Yo-chan plenty of love ¡¹

    The meaning behind those words¡­

    When Nei and I are alone, it¡¯s not Yo-chan and Nei having sex.

    It¡¯s sex of Kuromori Keito, my other name, and Nei¡¯s real personality, Kuromori Yasuko.

    We make love as brother and sister.

    I¡¯m not letting anyone outside the family see that secret sex with Yasuko.

    My Keito personality isn¡¯t public, thus¡­

    Nei¡¯s saying that she approves Tsukiko as my elder sister.

    ¡¸ I understand, Yomi, do you? ¡¹

    She reminds Yomi who can peek into Nei and my mind just like her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Yomi replied in a hurry.

    ¡¸ By the way, how long do you intend to call me Nei-sama, Tsukiko-san? And you still call Minaho-oneechan ¡°Kuromori-sama¡± ¡¹

    Right, Tsukiko¡­

    The other two of the Takakura sisters¡­

    They call Nei ¡°Nei-oneesama¡±

    Ah, but, Minaho-neesan still remains as ¡°Kuromori-sama¡±

    ¡¸ I will return to Takakura shrine someday ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    She¡¯s my woman, and yet, she¡¯s hesitating on what to do with the relationship with Kuromori house

    ¡¸ Simply said; if I call Kuromori-sama ¡°Onee-sama,¡± Then, the responsibility won¡¯t end with Yomi and Luna but even reach the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Placing the Takakura shrine maiden in our protection.

    It¡¯s different from taking control of those who have the Miko power.

    Just because we have custody of Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan¡­

    It doesn¡¯t mean that Minaho-neesan can order Tsukiko and the girls to use their power.

    In the end, she only requests for Tsukiko and the girls¡¯ power when necessary.

    That means, she¡¯s a member of our family, but¡­

    Takakura Shrine isn¡¯t under Black Forest¡¯s control.

    The Black Forest and Kouzuki house are similar in that regard.

    The Black Forest and Kouzuki house have a business partnership and so we accept their protection, but¡­

    But the Black Forest isn¡¯t under Kouzuki house¡¯s jurisdiction, nor control.

    We¡¯re an independent organization separate from them.

    Kouzuki house, a nobility on the surface will take a huge risk by taking in an underground criminal organization.

    Similarly.

    The Black Forest, an ordinary crime syndicate cannot take in the Takakura shrine who holds the Miko power and long history to their name.

    In the end, it has to be two separate groups.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, you can call her Kuromori-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko, from Kouzuki house, said.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama does the same. She calls our Grandfather Kouzuki Ojii-chan ¡¹

    Yeah, she does.

    Nei, an original member of Black Forest makes that distinction.

    ¡¸ Well, as for me, it¡¯s like a family getting married and so I get a new Ojii-chan or something like that ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ But, if Tsukiko-san were to call her ¡°Kuromori-oneesama,¡± it would be because she¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s bride and so she¡¯s calling her like that as an in-law ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Nei said. Tsukiko blushed.

    ¡¸ W-Won¡¯t that be rude to Kuromori-sama if I call her that way? ¡¹

    She speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Not really. I think Minaho-oneechan would be happy if you do that ¡¹

    Nei smiled and replied.

    ¡¸ Besides, Tsukiko-san¡¯s treatment with me¡­ ¡¹

    Huh, Nei?

    ¡¸ Maybe, since we¡¯re of the same age, and yet, I¡¯m repeating a year in school, is that the bottleneck? ¡¹

    Both of them are 18 years old, but¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s in her third year, Nei¡¯s in her second year in high school.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan, you¡¯re overthinking it ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ Nononono. You know, the people in our school mind it. You know, I was famous since I¡¯m repeating the class and I was a delinquent back then, right? That¡¯s why my classmates talk to me politely. Worse, others purposely call me ¡°Senpai¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh? They¡¯re just playing around, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Mana said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, the problem is that both the honest girls and delinquent guys do that. Meanwhile, the delinquent girls purposely call me the other way, and so I glare at them, but¡­ On the other hand, the guys are getting too close to me, but it¡¯s probably because I¡¯m a repeater and it makes them nervous ¡¹

    No, they¡¯re probably just interested in Nei.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, do you feel the same way? ¡¹

    Nei asks. Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. Although¡­ ¡¹

    She makes a perplexed face.

    ¡¸ I never had a friend of the same age ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Because of the Yakuza, I couldn¡¯t go outside the shrine, and besides, I thought that I¡¯ll only cause troubles if I make friends ¡¹

    Right, Tsukiko can¡¯t make friends with ordinary girls due to the environment she grew up with.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t know how do I treat Nei-sama ¡¹

    I see it now.

    ¡¸ Also, I have to act as the elder sister as I have two younger siblings, but, I couldn¡¯t get used to my sisters despite that¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Ah, Tsukiko-san, you¡¯re the type that never talks about anything unnecessary, making you look sharp, but you¡¯re quite awkward, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. I think I¡¯m socially awkward ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh what. Then, you¡¯re just like me! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m also socially awkward. Yeah, then, let¡¯s get along as both socially awkward girls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to call Tsukiko-san ¡°Tsuki¡± from now on, and so you should call me ¡°Neinei.¡± Okay, that¡¯s sealed! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bit embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? Then what do you want? Since the base is Nei, you can go with ¡°Neibou,¡± ¡°Neusuke,¡± or ¡°Neitarou.¡± As long as it¡¯s not ¡°Neimaru¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go with Nei-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope! You make me sound like the big sister when you call me that way. I¡¯m in the lower year in school but we¡¯re still of the same age ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Nei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the same, it¡¯s just ¡°Nee-chan¡± this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand! I¡¯ll call you ¡°Nei.¡± So please, Nei-sama, call me ¡°Tsukiko,¡± no nicknames! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You just called me ¡°Nei-sama¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nei, is that good enough? ¡¹

    Tsukiko shouts with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Good. Let¡¯s get along, Tsukiko ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, Tsukiko! Give Yo-chan¡¯s dick your proper care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Tsukiko-oneechan, it¡¯s still hard inside Mana ¡¹

    While everyone¡¯s talking.

    Mana slowly moving her hips while on top of me.

    She squeezes my penis and rubs her cute breasts on me.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s switch! ¡¹

    Mana gets up.

    Pulling out my penis from inside her.

    Love nectar drips out.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still big ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was inside her all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Despite that, she was talking like it¡¯s normal to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, her body is shaking restlessly. It¡¯s like she¡¯s fidgeting ¡¹

    The twins who were silent all this time pay attention to my penis.

    ¡¸ You girls are correct, we¡¯re odd people ¡¹

    Mana smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ We all are having a serious talk even though we¡¯re having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, That¡¯s not normal! ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ But, we get along because Onii-sama¡¯s our keystone ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, that¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Yomi smiles brightly.

    ¡¸ Here, please come, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko lies down on the bed and spreads her legs wide.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I get on top of Tsukiko.

    First, a kiss.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t make goals of waiting for me to climax or ejaculating inside me ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what Kou-sama desires right now ¡¹

    Tsukiko who can read my thoughts knows what my current desires are

    ¡¸ Kou-sama who was inside Mana-san and is listening to our conversation looked in peace ¡¹

    Right, I¡­

    ¡¸ Right now, I want to stay connected and take it easy ¡¹

    Not swinging my hips intensely that we¡¯re all getting sweaty, but instead.

    I just want to stay inside a woman, lay myself on her soft body, and feel her heat.

    ¡¸ If possible, I want to bury my face in some breasts too ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s growing nicely lately, but¡­

    She still lacks a bit of height.

    ¡¸ Then, please come inside me ¡¹

    Tsukiko invites me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    I rub the tip of my penis into Tsukiko¡¯s slit.

    Each time I rub it, warm liquid comes out from Tsukiko¡¯s entrance.

    This should be good enough.

    I shove in my hips.

    It¡¯s missionary sex.

    ¡¸ Aaah~ ¡¹

    I spread out her small entrance with my glans.

    ¡¸ A-Another one ¡¹

    ¡¸ That part of Onee-san is spreading out so much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s thick thing is going in ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still amazing no matter how many times we look at it. I feel like I¡¯m getting weak in my knees ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this is different. Women, people, have so much difference ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, this one has her entrance a bit lower ¡¹

    Yeah, Tsukiko¡¯s entrance is a bit lower

    The twins are curious about it.

    ¡¸ Look, Tsukiko. It¡¯s all in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    I push inside Tsukiko to the root.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    I lay on top of Tsukiko¡¯s naked body and lost strength.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama. Please take a rest ¡¹

    Tsukiko coils her arms around my back and embraced me.

    This is great.

    Connecting with a slightly older woman, and embracing like this.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Ruriko-sama, this way, Yomi, here. Kou-sama wants to lie down together with you girls ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Kou-sama wants ¡¹

    Me?

    Oh right, I sure did.

    I want that.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, coming right now ¡¹

    Tsukiko and I are lying on the bed in a missionary position.

    Ruriko lies down on my right and comes closer.

    Yomi goes to the left.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s warm

    I want to feel their warmth with my whole body.

    Tsukiko¡¯s warm and wet insides¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s naked body temperature.

    I bury my face into her soft breasts.

    I enjoy listening to Tsukiko¡¯s heartbeat.

    Then, if I looked to the right, Ruriko¡¯s eyes stare at me.

    I can feel her breath.

    To my left is Yomi.

    She¡¯s pushing her prided huge breasts to my arms.

    Likewise, she stares at me with her tranquil eyes.

    ¡¸ Mana wants to get on Onii-chan¡¯s back and rub breasts but, it¡¯ll crush down Tsukiko-san who¡¯s below Onii-chan

    Right, I think it would be great if Tsukiko and Mana sandwiched me.

    But, it would put Tsukiko in danger if there are two people putting weight on her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do that next time. I sure can carry Yo-chan and Mana above me!

    Nei said with a smile, but¡­

    Rei-chan or Edie.

    I think the two will do fine.

    However.

    ¡¸ Huddling together like this with everyone makes me happy ¡¹

    Compared to having intense sex with each and every one of them.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel like a King of a Harem ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Eh, Yo-chan, you still haven¡¯t tasted what it feels like to become a Harem King? You have a lot of women though? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It was our fault ¡¹

    Ruriko reflects.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama couldn¡¯t feel that he has the leeway because we keep asking from him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Mana agreed.

    ¡¸ There, there, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko gently pats my head.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s heart tells me that you want this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Yomi also gently pats my back.

    ¡¸ There, there, loosen up. Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we all love Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko gently caresses my neck.

    ¡¸ Mana will massage Onii-chan¡¯s legs! ¡¹

    Mana started groping my foot.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m still in charge of filming so I can¡¯t go! ¡¹

    Nei speaks in regret.

    I can feel the love of my women with my whole body.

    ¡¸ Loosen up more. Kou-sama, you still aren¡¯t completely relaxed ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks from below.

    I see. I¡¯ve been straining myself a lot all this time.

    I¡¯m putting in too much energy into my body.

    ¡¸ Fuuuuuu ¡¹

    I loosened up while wrapped in women.

    I feel love and happiness.

    ¡¸ This is slow sex, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I heard Katsuko-oneechan talk about it before. I thought that sex until you¡¯re gasping for air is better, but now ¡¹

    I see. Relaxing while our genitals are connected.

    Not hurrying to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Yeah. This is great ¡¹

    I muttered.

    Then, suddenly.

    I looked at the twins.

    The twins;

    They¡¯re watching us make love with a puzzled face.

    Oh right.

    I don¡¯t have the duty where I need to have sex with them.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    Insight comes from the inside.

    The best approach for these girls is¡­

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s a great idea ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ I think that the problem of these girls lies in there ¡¹

 Chapter 931. Night of Flirting / Using the TELEPHONE / Ultimatum

    ¡¸Still, this is great¡¹

    Tsukiko says while accepting me deep inside her.

    ¡¸Making love while taking it easy and talking to Kou-sama like this¡¹

    Yeah, Tsukiko¡¯s wet vagina tightens up from time to time.

    I can feel the subtle movements inside with my whole penis.

    It feels good.

    Hurrying to make your partner climax, thinking that you need to match together when they climax, and to keep on mingling¡­

    ¡¸Please do it with me next time, Onii-sama. This is also fun¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s lying down together with us said.

    ¡¸Mana too¡¹

    ¡¸Yomi wants to try this out too¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, from now on, when we¡¯re having an important talk, let¡¯s do it while having sex¡¹

    Mana, Yomi, and Nei said.

    The twins¡­

    ¡¸Rie-chan, I don¡¯t get them¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, me too. Eri-chan¡¹

    ¡¸In Father¡¯s videos, the old man always shoves it in and out of the woman¡¹

    ¡¸Right, then the woman gasps, saying ¡°Please, spare me¡± and such ¡¹

    ¡¸There were women who were shouting ¡°gumming¡± or something like the Onee-chan from earlier¡¹

    ¡¸That one was the normal one¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Gasping like a dog in summer and getting limp in the end, that¡¯s what sex should be¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, what is Onii-san doing right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Dunno. He¡¯s taking it easy while having his penis shoved in¡¹

    ¡¸Is he not motivated?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it¡¹

    ¡¸Right, we¡¯re inexperienced in this¡¹

    As usual, the twins talk to themselves.

    Nah, they¡¯re pretending to have a closed conversation.

    Yet, all they do is complain about our activities.

    ¡¸Looking good, Yo-chan, I managed to connect it¡¹

    Nei pointed out.

    She fixed the filming camera in place and connected her phone on the pc.

    To put in practice the idea that she¡¯s come up with Tsukiko.

    First, hearing the opinion of people outside.

    ¡¸You know, this building isolates all the radio waves inside, thus¡­¡¹

    Nei speaks while working it out.

    ¡¸Even without using phones for calls, you can use remote-controlled wiretap since the base station radio waves still exist. I don¡¯t know whether that¡¯s true or not though¡¹

    This building is an old facility for Kouzuki SS. They¡¯re cautious that a wiretap could be placed outside.

    Therefore, this room has no windows.

    If this place had windows, then someone can use a telescope from the outside and read what¡¯s happening from the mouth movements.

    They could use tools to know the conversation through the vibrations in the window.

    Besides, the enemy Yakuza was just here earlier.

    And we still have Tendou Otome and the daughters of Yakuza isolated.

    The three girls and Shigeyo-san who will go home to her relatives already went out, but¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, when using this building, you must operate using the equipment to check the transmission functions. You know, the one they use in hospitals and concert halls. They jam all reception and so no radio waves can go through¡¹

    Nei does something while having her phone attached to the pc.

    ¡¸With that said, if I want to make a call from my phone to outside the building, I need to go through the line in this building. Okay, it¡¯s connected now, I¡¯m calling¡¹

    Nei turned to her phone with a smile.

    ¡¸Now then, hmmm, what do I do?¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Ah, hello? It¡¯s me, Nei. Kana-chan? You¡¯re free right now?¡¹

    Nei called Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸What, me? I¡¯m in the Kouzuki mansion right now. I mean, it¡¯s a building not too far away from it¡¹

    This building is close to the main mansion¡¯s main gate of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Yeah. Naturally, I¡¯m with Yo-chan. Oh, Mii-chan¡¯s not here but Ruri-chan¡¯s present. Also, Mana-chan, and we also have other girls who came to play¡¹

    Nei starts a fun conversation.

    ¡¸Yeah. We came to Mii-chan¡¯s party today! Ah, it¡¯s not a party for us though, it¡¯s a party for the girls who belong to the nobility who attend the same school as Mii-chan and Ruri-chan. Of course, I didn¡¯t show myself. But you know, Yo-chan had to show up, Michi-chan and Edie are both bodyguards, oh right, Reika-oneechan¡¯s also in here so the security is no problem, but still, the young ladies brought their bodyguards with them¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Oh right, sorry, we¡¯ll talk about this later! Look, Yo-chan has something he wants to ask Kana-chan about¡¹

    Noticing my gaze, Nei cuts straight to the main subject.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m giving the phone to him. Give me a sec¡¹

    Nei hands over the phone connected via cable to me.

    While at it, she puts Kana-senpai¡¯s voice on loudspeakers so others could hear it.

    ¡¸Hello, it¡¯s me¡¹

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s up Nobu?¡»

    As soon as she hears Kana-senpai¡¯s bright voice.

    Tsukiko¡¯s vagina tightened up

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing big¡¹

    ¡ºAlso, what are you doing right now?¡»

    Err.

    I don¡¯t think I can tell her that I¡¯m in the middle of slow sex with Tsukiko.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m in a mix of various troubles, I guess?¡¹

    I replied for the time being.

    ¡ºOh, I guess it¡¯s something I shouldn¡¯t know. I won¡¯t ask then¡»

    Kana-senpai knows how to find a distinction.

    That sense of balance of hers is what¡¯s amazing about her.

    ¡¸Well, as for what I want to consult Kana-senpai about, or should I say that I want some opinion, but..¡¹

    ¡ºHuh? What is it about? I mean, is my opinion useful as a reference? I don¡¯t know much about the world of young ladies though¡»

    ¡¸No, not that. It¡¯s on the ordinary world¡¹

    I don¡¯t have a sense of what¡¯s normal.

    I¡¯m aware of that.

    ¡¸You know, we all live in a world that¡¯s not normal. So, we don¡¯t know much about the views of ordinary people¡¹

    ¡ºAh, so that¡¯s why you called me¡»

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡ºWell, I¡¯m born commoner so it¡¯s inevitable¡»

    ¡¸N-No. That¡¯s not it, Kana-senpai

    I¡­

    ¡¸You see, among the people I know, Kana-senpai has the most friends and so you¡¯ve seen various people. Besides, you don¡¯t just look at them, Kana-senpai, you understand them¡¹

    ¡ºMe? What understand?¡»

    Kana-senpai asks curiously.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about your opinion on balance. Kana-senpai, you have an eye for people¡¹

    ¡ºHey, that¡¯s flattery¡»

    Kana-senpai looks like she¡¯s having a sarcastic laugh.

    But, that¡¯s what I really think.

    For example, when it comes to intelligence, by that I mean various information; Edie surpasses Kana-senpai.

    But, Edie lived her life in a closed assassination cult and lived with us only for half a year.

    Both aren¡¯t from ordinary worlds.

    The people she¡¯s lived with aren¡¯t ordinary.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think I have that ordinary sense either. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask Kana-senpai. I¡¯m serious¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s a high-class young lady, Mana¡¯s raised fairly pampered.

    Nei¡¯s kidnapped by an American crime syndicate, and the Takakura sisters who were under the Yakuza¡¯s control until now won¡¯t know either.

    Naturally, neither me whose abandoned by parents.

    ¡ºOh well. You went all the way to make a call, it must be a problem. So, what do you want to ask me¡»

    Kana-senpai speaks brightly.

    ¡¸Well, the problem is twins¡¹

    ¡ºTwins?¡»

    ¡¸Kana-senpai, do you have any acquaintances that are twins?¡¹

    ¡ºHmm, I guess there¡¯s two. The first set is classmates during elementary, and I¡¯m also classmates with the younger twin right now. Oh, right, the senior of mine in middle school were twins too¡»

    That¡¯s plenty enough.

    ¡ºAlso, I have seen triplets too. When I was in elementary¡»

    ¡¸No, the triplets are unnecessary. What I want to know about is twins¡¹

    I said.

    ¡ºSo it¡¯s limited to female twins?¡»

    I can hear Kana-senpai¡¯s laughter from the other side of the phone.

    ¡¸Yeah. The problem I have with the twins is that the two speak like they¡¯re one. Like a two-person set meal or something. Of course, they have the same height and looks, and their personality is also alike¡¹

    The twins look at me in surprise.

    ¡¸You two, quiet¡¹

    Tsukiko uses her power on the twins.

    ¡¸If you raise your voice, then we¡¯ll put you under our total control¡¹

    Yomi also smiled at the twins.

    ¡ºOh, I know twins like that¡»

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡ºSo, what¡¯s Nobu¡¯s problem?¡»

    ¡¸Is this inborn because they¡¯re twins? Or is it acquired?¡¹

    ¡ºWhat? Inborn? Acquired?¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m asking is that they¡¯re born twins, and so they can feel each other¡¯s emotions, and so they form as a single personality, or is it because of the environment the twins were born from, thus, it happened to be like this?¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡ºHmm, That¡¯s a hard question. You see, I just recalled the twins I know, can I talk about them?¡»

    ¡¸Go ahead, I¡¯ll listen¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡ºWhen I was in elementary, about 5th and 6th grade, there were twins in our class. They weren¡¯t in the same class before, but the twins do stand out, and so people know about them. It¡¯s in the same school after all¡»

    Yeah.

    ¡ºWell, I say that they stand out now, but it wasn¡¯t because they have the same face, it¡¯s about their clothes¡»

    Their clothes?

    ¡ºLook, I¡¯ve been curious about fashion since I was young. The twins in elementary puts on the exact same clothes, albeit not every day¡»

    Oh, just like Eri and Rie right now.

    That said, Nei had them wear the same white school swimsuit though.

    ¡ºThey have the same face, and furthermore, they wear the same clothes, it got me interested. I mean, I also have a friend who¡¯s born a year after her sister. You get it? What I mean is that she has only one elder sister. She also has the same face as her big sister. Then, that girl always tells me¡»

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡ºShe said. ¡°I hate wearing the same clothes as Onee-san.¡± In the end, since it¡¯s in the elementary period, the Grandpas and Grandmas from the rural areas or relatives send clothes for children. Then, it¡¯s a common pattern where they send two of the same clothes¡»

    The grandparents and relatives think that sending the sisters different clothes creates a gap, and so¡­

    They send them the same clothes to prevent any fights, or so they thought.

    ¡ºBut you know, we¡¯re still in our 5th grade, and she already says ¡°I don¡¯t want to be together with Onee-san.¡± She doesn¡¯t like her one-year-older Onee-san. I guess it¡¯s because she thinks that she¡¯s different from her sister¡¹

    I see.

    I don¡¯t have any siblings so I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡ºThen we reached 5th grade with that girl in my mind, and so when I saw the twins as my classmates for the first time, I thought that it¡¯s weird. Why would the girls come to school wearing the same clothing every day? The twins are okay wearing the same fashion¡»

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why, I gave up on thinking, and by chance, I met the twins in the school gate after school. That day, they were wearing the same T-shirt and skirt. They¡¯re also wearing the same socks and same shoes. The only difference between them is the color of the hair clip they had¡»

    Just like Eri and Rie.

    They have different colored collars.

    ¡ºI asked them, ¡°Do you girls not hate that you wear the same clothes?¡± The twins looked at each other wonderingly and replied: ¡°not really¡±¡»

    They didn¡¯t hate it?

    ¡ºThey said, ¡°It¡¯s been like this since we were babies¡± Besides, most of our clothes are bought together, so most of it is similar but different colors. That¡¯s what¡¯s normal to them so they didn¡¯t mind¡»

    Yeah.

    ¡ºTherefore, I thought that the one-year gap sisters hate it, but the twins who were born at the same time, don¡¯t feel displeased that they wear the same thing¡»

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡ºOh, I forgot to mention, only one of the twins was in my class. The other is in a different class. Somehow, the teachers purposely put them in a different class because the school¡¯s policy says that they might huddle together all the time if they¡¯re in the same class. They don¡¯t mind it though¡»

    Oh, just like how Eri and Rie are having conversations with just the two of them.

    ¡ºAlso, in our elementary school, you need to attend club activities in 5th grade. And the clubs also separate the twins if possible. Then, the girl in our class took the volleyball club, and the other goes to badminton. Anyway, they went to separate clubs¡»

    Different classes, different clubs.

    ¡ºThen, during that 5th grade, a lot happened. A hasty girl started dating a guy. And various hobbies start popping out, right? Like, those who didn¡¯t look like they¡¯ll become Otaku suddenly became one¡»

    Oh, I get that.

    I had some of my friends in elementary like that.

    Despite having no pocket money from my parents, I still managed to play together with them, but¡­

    When we reached the upper grades in elementary, most of them started having money.

    I mean, since I don¡¯t have money, only frank idiots come at me.

    ¡ºAlso, as expected, the class variety is also there. The one in charge of our class was a male teacher in his 30s, he¡¯s in high spirits when it comes to school activities. Like, he gives our class a special training for the sports day. But, the other twin¡¯s class is a female teacher nearing her retirement. That one teaches the students about the horrors of war in her lessons¡»

    Hmmm.

    ¡ºTherefore, the twins during 5th grade were completely alike, but they¡¯ve changed when it was nearing graduation in the 6th grade. Well, they still have the same face, and they still wear the same clothes, but their expression changed. You can¡¯t distinguish them if they¡¯re from far away, but If you look at them closely, you¡¯ll know who¡¯s who. The girl in our class is this, and the girl from the other class is that¡»

    Difference between them showed up?

    ¡ºEspecially the girl in our class has a boyfriend, and the other girl is devoted to her club, it shows the difference between them. Their livelihood, goals, and attitude differed. Thus, their individual characteristics have become distinct¡»

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡ºAnd so, returning to Nobu¡¯s question. Well, the twins are similar that they¡¯re like two in one, right? They¡¯re just like the twins I know during 5th grade. I can¡¯t really make a distinction whether it¡¯s because they were born together, or it¡¯s because of their environment in their life so far, but¡­¡»

    Yeah.

    ¡ºBut, even if they¡¯re twins, it doesn¡¯t mean that they will live the same life all the time. They will go on separate directions and gain individuality. The classmate I had in elementary school was like that. They went to the same middle school but they went separate ways in high school it seems. I heard that the other became a badminton athlete and reached the finals of the inter-high athletics competition. Meanwhile, the other one started working on the convenience store around, but she became a little flashy. You know, they changed no matter what¡»

    The twins can¡¯t stay the same.

    ¡ºI also have another twin I know. I thought about why I recalled the twins who were my seniors in the club late but it¡¯s because they¡¯re different. My senior was in the tennis club, and the twin sister of hers is in the Kendo club. They have the same face but the girl in the Kendo club is smart. She¡¯s short-haired, or should I say that her hair is cut only until the crew cut length for men. You know, they have that thing they put in your head when doing Kendo. That¡¯s why it only gets hot when you have long hair. But still, you know? Somehow, her personality turned very manly too. As for my senior, she¡¯s playing tennis lazily. Speaking of which, they were twins¡­it didn¡¯t leave a mark on me¡¹

    Oh, depending on the choice of what life they will take.

    Their personality changes.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s all for my story, but¡­¡»

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸No, that was a lot. As expected of Kana-senpai, you see a lot more than me and know a lot more¡¹

    ¡ºOh hey, stop that praising, it¡¯s weird¡»

    ¡¸No. I¡¯ll do anything to return the favor¡¹

    ¡ºEeh~ But I don¡¯t really mind. I¡¯m happy that Nobu gave me a call because you were having a problem¡»

    She laughs.

    ¡ºBut next time, don¡¯t make Nei-san do the call, call me yourself¡»

    ¡¸Ah, sorry, I¡¯m a bit tied up right now¡¹

    I mean, my dick is.

    My erect dick is still inside Tsukiko.

    ¡ºWell, you must be having a hard time. I don¡¯t know what it is though. Besides, Nei-san and the Kouzuki ladies are quite jealous girls so if I make the call, I need to ask for their permission, right?

    No, Nei and Ruriko are listening to the conversation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s just that we can¡¯t use ordinary phones when inside the Kouzuki mansion. Signals are blocked

    ¡ºReally?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s why we have Ya-chan¡¯s phone connected to the computer of Kouzuki house, and that¡¯s how I can talk to Kana-senpai right now¡¹

    ¡ºHaa, I guess it¡¯s difficult to be in a huge house¡»

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s spacious and pretty. Kana-senpai can come over next time¡¹

    I said. Ruriko smiled and nodded.

    ¡ºEeh~ Are you sure that you want me there?¡»

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. The mansion has the magnificence of a Meiji era mansion but Ruriko¡¯s room has the latest stuff. Besides, the tea and snacks are delicious here¡¹

    ¡ºOoh, then I¡¯ll go. I want to see how the real young ladies live their life at least once¡»

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸Then, thanks for today, Kana-senpai. See you in school¡¹

    ¡ºRight. Then, do you want to Ai and me together?¡»

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡ºYou said that you¡¯ll do anything as thanks, right? I want to have sex with Nobu and Ai together in school¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡ºNobu, you sometimes come after Ai once you¡¯re done cleaning up the bakery, right?¡»

    Huh?

    ¡ºMegumi knows. She said that Nobu recently gets late coming back to the classroom for afternoon lessons¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸You know, when we¡¯re cleaning up together and I see Ai swinging her ass while wiping the table, it gets me horny, but we don¡¯t do it every day though¡¹

    Like, about twice a week.

    I have sex with Ai after tidying up in the waiting room.

    ¡ºAnd that¡¯s why let me join in next time! Thursday afternoon will do. I¡¯ll skip the classical literature lessons. I¡¯ll keep it a secret from Megumi¡»

    ¡¸O-Okay, Kana-senpai¡¹

    Well, Megu will find it out if I don¡¯t return to the classroom.

    ¡ºFufufu, skipping classes to have sex looks fun! Bye-bye! Nobu, I hope you deal with that trouble of yours smoothly!¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks, Kana-senpai¡¹

    ¡ºI¡¯m ending the call now¡»

    The call ended.

    Then.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, I¡¯ll schedule myself on Tuesday afternoon¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan, Mana is on Wednesday afternoon¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Nobody will tell Megu-oneechan!¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan¡¯s also on our side!¡¹

    So everyone wants to skip classes and have sex?

    ¡¸Tsukiko-oneesama, when can Yomi and the girls do the same?¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go invade Kou-sama¡¯s school before going to a new school¡¹

    Even Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Yomi won¡¯t tell Megumi-oneesama either¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll keep quiet about it too¡¹

    Err.

    Either way, Megu will get angry if she finds out.

    ¡¸Aaahn, no way, Kou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Kou-sama¡¯s losing vigor inside me¡¹

    Oooh.

    ¡¸It lost strength when he imagined Megu-oneechan getting angry?¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸But, Megu-chan will soon need to vent out. She¡¯s the type that accumulates all the emotions and explodes it off¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Now then, as for the twins, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei said. I looked at Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸If Kana-senpai¡¯s right, then these perfect duo of twins have lived this way ever since they were born¡¹

    These girls are still young.

    Also, they have Yakuza as their parents.

    Furthermore, their parents used them as materials for lolicon videos since they were young.

    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t make friends of the same age.

    The twins have nobody but themselves to rely on, talk, and play.

    Therefore, these girls have experienced the same thing in their daily life and all their memories.

    That¡¯s why the two close by themselves.

    ¡¸But, if they were to have separate experiences, they will have a memory different from another. Then, we can split the two into separate individuality¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it, Yo-chan¡¹

    Giving them a separate experience.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I¡¯m going to violate you two in separate locations in separate situations¡¹

    They will have a different experience of losing their virginity.

    931. Night of Flirting / Ultimatum 1

    ¡¸Tsukiko, I¡¯m pulling out, do you mind?¡¹

    I started pulling out my penis from Tsukiko.

    Slow sex feels great, but¡­

    I should be raping the twins now.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m welcome anytime¡¹

    ¡¸Yom don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s postponed to later¡¹

    Yomi also agreed.

    ¡¸I see, then¡­¡¹

    I get up.

    Coming from Tsukiko¡¯s inside¡­

    I pull out my still-erect penis, making sure that the twins can see it.

    The tip of my dick is shining thanks to Tsukiko¡¯s love nectar.

    Also, the lewd scent drifts inside the room.

    ¡¸Now then, who¡¯s first?¡¹

    The tip of my penis points at the twins.

    ¡¸N-No! No! No!!¡¹

    Eri screamed.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it either!¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s, Onii-san. Wait!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Give us a moment¡¹

    ¡¸Look, we have something we never told Onii-san before!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We forgot to say it¡¹

    The twins are agitated.

    ¡¸W-We actually have a boyfriend¡¹

    Boyfriend?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Rie-chan and I do¡¹

    Both of you have a lover?

    ¡¸Rie-chan¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s name is Rosoku-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Eri-chan¡¯s boyfriend is Mizushima-kun¡¹

    I looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸It seems that they¡¯re telling the truth. Although, they haven¡¯t held hands with them¡¹

    Tsukiko reads their thoughts.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­Right, Rie-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Eri-chan. We¡¯re scared of our father¡¹

    ¡¸Our family makes livelihood from making lolicon videos with us¡¹

    ¡¸If they find out that we have a boyfriend, Father will get angry¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, he¡¯ll beat up Mizushima-kun¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll beat them up until they¡¯re close to death¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll stab Mizushima-kun. No, Father may take out his pistol¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll snap Rosoku-kun¡¯s spine to half¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll massacre Mizushima-kun¡¯s family too¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯ll set Rosoku-kun¡¯s house on fire. He might even blow it off with a dynamite¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Our father is from the Yakuza, and so we keep it a secret that we have a boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s exposed, then nobody will approach us just like the boys in our school¡¹

    ¡¸Our Father isn¡¯t just a Yakuza, he¡¯s also a crazy man¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do when he snaps, and all the people Father hangs out with are the same¡¹

    I¡¯ve met them earlier, yes.

    The father of these twins belongs to the group with Tendou Sadao who comes from Kansai to bring violence.

    They¡¯re now riding a rental car separately, heading to the house of their boss by tomorrow morning.

    Neither I nor the twins will see him again.

    ¡¸So, where did you get acquainted with that boyfriend of yours?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸I met mine in the game arcade in the shopping mall¡¹

    ¡¸As for me, he started hitting on me¡¹

    A guy who picks up women.

    ¡¸The guy came up to me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Rie-chan and I were playing around, then Rosoku-kun and Mizushima-kun came to us

    ¡¸They called us cute¡¹

    ¡¸They treated us with ice cream¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we exchanged LINE¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, LINE¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸We talk through mail every day¡¹

    ¡¸Both of them aren¡¯t locals, so they¡¯re unknown to us¡¹

    ¡¸They live on the adjacent city¡¹

    ¡¸They just sometimes go to the mall riding bicycle to play¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Bicycle, what?2¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Yes, bicycle¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-san, you don¡¯t know what bicycles are?¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸The image inside their head says that it¡¯s a bicycle indeed¡¹3

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a bicycle¡¹

    Oh, okay.

    ¡¸Mizushima-kun¡¯s a cool guy¡¹

    ¡¸Rosoku-kun is manly-cool¡¹

    ¡¸Both of them was a year older than us¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯re in second-year middle school¡¹

    ¡¸Then, they keep on sending us emails every day¡¹

    ¡¸Then, after several days, both of them asked to date us¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we accepted¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we have boyfriends¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸Then, how long have you been going out? And how do you do dates?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸Err, it¡¯s been two months¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that¡¹

    ¡¸As for dates, not yet¡¹

    ¡¸After all, they¡¯re from the other city¡¹

    ¡¸They keep on saying ¡°I want to see you, I want to see you¡±¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to keep it a secret from Father¡¹

    ¡¸From Mother too¡¹

    ¡¸Also, we¡¯re busy recording lolicon videos¡¹

    ¡¸We had to record a lewd swimsuit video before winter arrived¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t bear wearing swimsuit outside on cold weather¡¹

    ¡¸All the swimsuit Father prepared is nothing but strings¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t even know how to wear it¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we wore it as if we get naked, it would charge more¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Even now we hide our nipples and the lower part barely hidden, squeezing out all the money from the lolicons¡¹

    ¡¸Though it squeezes out something else from them too¡¹

    ¡¸That boring joke is boring¡¹

    The twins continue their skit.

    ¡¸And we want to start a photo session with the lolicon old men while it¡¯s still warm¡¹

    ¡¸Right, while we have the time. When the temperature outside the house becomes cold, there will be poor attendance among the lolicons¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re all hibernating¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They show up on the photo sessions when spring comes¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure of it¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sure of it¡¹

    ¡¸They buy videos that we distribute on winter so we can check on whether they¡¯re still alive or not¡¹

    ¡¸Those people don¡¯t come out of their bed during winter season¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s funny since they¡¯re all gaining weight¡¹

    ¡¸Eri-chan, not all the lolicons are fat. Some of them are thin¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Fat, skinny, tall, or small, most of them have a characteristic¡¹

    ¡¸But, 80% of them wear glasses¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, why don¡¯t they put on contact lenses?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I don¡¯t know¡­¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t care about the lives of the lolicons.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Onii-san, I want Mizushima-kun as my first time¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I want Rosoku-kun¡¹

    The twins suddenly cut their way to me.

    ¡¸They¡¯re boyfriends we made while keeping it a secret from Father¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re our first boyfriends¡¹

    ¡¸I want my first love¡¯s taste to be lemon flavored¡¹

    ¡¸I want it to be bittersweet like Calpis¡¹

    ¡¸Do you get it, Onii-san?¡¹

    ¡¸You do get it, don¡¯t you, Onii-san?¡¹

    The two continue their combi to coax me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t get that¡¹

    I tell them clearly.

    ¡¸W-Why?! Onii-san, you¡¯re inconsiderate!

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Is it fun bullying us?¡¹

    These girls are using emotions to their appeal.

    Trying to gain a compromise so they don¡¯t lose.

    They can¡¯t change my will.

    In the end, they¡¯re only trying to attack me to let me have a change of heart.

    ¡¸Besides, you girls don¡¯t like your boyfriend that much, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! Onii-san, you¡¯re looking down on us¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! We¡¯re lovey-dovey! Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, tell me more about that Mizushima and Rosoku guy¡¹

    I retorted.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s, well. Rie-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah, right, Eri-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What? You can¡¯t talk about your boyfriend?¡¹

    I push harder.

    ¡¸R-Rie-chan¡¯s boyfriend, Rosoku-kun is in the soccer club. Last week, he scored three goals in a practice game¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right, also, Eri-chan¡¯s boyfriend, Mizushima-kun is in baseball club. He¡¯s a regular despite being a second-year. Also, he¡¯s a center!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, he¡¯s the center forward!¡¹

    Center Forward?

    In baseball?

    ¡¸Then, with the ace middle reliever, he slaps the ball three times in a row every day¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right! Mizushima-kun sent me a picture where he wears baseball uniform and holding a bat¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I saw that too. The one he showed me is a bit weird though¡¹

    ¡¸Mizushima-kun was glaring on this one but behind him are his other club mates laughing around¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s because Mizushima-kun told them that he¡¯s sending it to his girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, the mail also included ¡°I sent mine, now send yours¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that. Rosoku-kun sent the same thing to me¡¹

    Oh, sending each other photos.

    ¡¸But, I couldn¡¯t send him a picture¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural¡¹

    Rie added.

    ¡¸If we send photos of us, we don¡¯t know how they will see it¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s that kind after all¡¹

    ¡¸Our photos and videos are for the lolicons¡¹

    Furthermore, if Mizushima-kun posts that over the internet

    ¡¸It will be ugly¡¹

    ¡¸We make a livelihood from selling erotic photos of ourselves to lolicons¡¹

    ¡¸If a photo of ourselves outside the set we¡¯re selling goes over the internet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Our fans will try to look up who posted that photo¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll find all of the personal information about Mizushia-kun and Rosoku-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Father will find out about it¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll tell him ¡°Your daughters have a boyfriend!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Girls with boyfriends are defective products for the lolicons¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸That means, you were never interested in Mizushima-kun and the other guy at all¡¹

    I get it now.

    The twins got startled.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not true! Mizushima-kun is my boyfriend!¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right! Rosoku-kun is my precious boyfriend!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t send him photos¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s love! Love!¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸You girls don¡¯t even know what love means¡¹

    These girls are still freshmen in middle school.

    ¡¸But, I have a boyfriend!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I have a boyfriend too! Rosoku-kun!¡¹

    Then, Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸That Rosoku name is very strange, isn¡¯t it? Is it his real name?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s an unusual name¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­his nickname¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s obviously his nickname¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, nickname¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m using¡¹

    A nickname Rie created for him?

    ¡¸Rosoku-kun is a bit of a tall guy¡¹

    ¡¸His hair is like a soft mohawk hairstyle¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a candle, that¡¯s why he¡¯s Rosoku-kun¡¹

    ¡¸You can find that out if you think about it¡¹

    Eri and Rie reply.

    ¡¸Hmm. So, what¡¯s his real name then?¡¹

    Nei speaks with a fed-up look.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­¡¹

    The twins look at each other with a confused face.

    N-No way.

    ¡¸Kukuku¡¹

    Yomi suddenly started laughing.

    ¡¸These girls don¡¯t even remember the name of their boyfriends¡¹

    She read the thoughts of the twins.

    ¡¸W-We know it! He¡¯s Ozawa! Ozawa!¡¹

    ¡¸Or it might¡¯ve been Yazawa¡¹

    The twins went for all or nothing.

    ¡¸First name?¡¹

    Nei asks immediately.

    ¡¸It was something with ¡°ndo¡± If I recall, the last one has the Kanji ¡°ÈË¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Kurando, Takando, or Akindo¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, something like that¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure of it¡¹

    ¡°Kurando,¡± ¡°Takando,¡± and ¡°Akindo¡±

    ¡¸Then, while we¡¯re at it, what¡¯s Mizushima-kun¡¯s first name?¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸Mizushima-kun is¡­If I recall it was ¡°Yamashita Shinji¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sure it is. I remember that¡¹

    The twins replied with their chests puffed with pride.

    ¡¸Eh, Mizushima¡¯s also a nickname?¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Well yeah, Mizushima-kun is like the Burmese harp¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why Eri-chan dated him¡¹

    Burmese harp?

    ¡¸We watched it in school during elementary¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s part of the education on Hansen¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it but they showed that movie on the AV room¡¹

    ¡¸I was sleepy because it was the time to sleep¡¹

    No, don¡¯t sleep. Watch the movie.

    ¡¸Then, there was that line ¡°Mizushima, let¡¯s return to Japan together¡±¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the only thing Eri-chan remembers in the movie¡¹

    ¡¸That was the climax after all. It woke me up¡¹

    ¡¸After that, you fell asleep¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, but Rie-chan, you were sleeping too, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember anything from it at all. Ishizaka Koji suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s all sing in chorus.¡± The guys in the class started laughing. I don¡¯t get why the old men on the battlefield are singing though¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I remember that one. I slept before the start after all¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about that conversation.

    ¡¸Anyway, the fact that I nicknamed him Mizushima-kun shows how much I love him¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I don¡¯t remember his real name but I love Rosoku-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Well, names don¡¯t really matter. Anyway, we love our boyfriends¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I feel sorry for them if we give our first time with Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸My Mizushima-kun¡¹

    ¡¸My Rosoku-kun¡¹

    The twins looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸Right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please, Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸Do you get it?¡¹

    ¡¸We want our bodies to remain pure¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Okay got it¡¹

    The twins brightened up.

    But.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to take Rie¡¯s virginity first¡¹

    That moment of joy suddenly takes a turn.

    The twins are startled.

    ¡¸You see, when you mentioned ¡°Center Forward¡± earlier, I already got it¡¹

    I looked at the twins.

    ¡¸Eri¡¯s the one leading the duo¡¹

    Eri always starts the conversation with the twins.

    Eri will pass and Rie will reply.

    That means Eri¡¯s the game maker.

    ¡¸After observing the two of you once again, I finally understood. You girls have good teamwork, but, you¡¯re not equal¡¹

    Just as what Kana-senpai told me.

    The twins might be able to communicate with each other, but¡­

    They have different personalities.

    Therefore, even if they act like two in one¡­

    There will be a difference between them.

    ¡¸Therefore, I¡¯m going to deflower Rie first to break your duo¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get naked, receive kisses, and I¡¯ll lick your nipples. I¡¯m going to peek inside your pussy and check for the membrane. Then, I¡¯m going to shove my dick inside and break your hymen. I¡¯m going to release plenty inside of your womb. I¡¯m going to do it again and again until you get pregnant¡¹

    I look at Rie¡¯s eyes only.

    I speak directly into her mind.

    ¡¸W-Why me?¡¹

    Tears gather in Rie¡¯s eyes.

    I knew it.

    Eri¡¯s the one taking command in the twins.

    Rie¡¯s weak.

    ¡¸Hey, wait! Onii-san¡¹

    Eri¡¯s trying to intervene in panic.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I want to. I want to rape Rie, so I will.¡¹ That¡¯s all¡¹

    I speak coldly

    ¡¸Then, start with me Then Rie-chan¡¯s after me¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸R-Rie-chan¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be here for you, Rie-chan¡¹

    Rie looks at Eri.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, Onii-san, please do us together. I-If I¡¯m with Eri-chan, then I¡¯ll endure. I can endure it¡¹

    She speaks to me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸No, Rie¡¯s first. Furthermore, I¡¯m going to violate Rie while Eri¡¯s not watching.¡¹ I¡¯m going to force her to become an adult. I¡¯ll make her my private sex slave. I¡¯m going to carve sex into her mind and body until she offers everything to me¡¹

    I ignore Eri and pour all my consciousness to Rie.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s cruel¡¹

    Rie trembles.

    ¡¸Rie-chan¡¹

    Rie embraced Eri.

    ¡¸W-Why?! Why?!¡¹

    Eri glares at me, but¡­

    ¡¸So far, you two helped each other and managed to survive. You barely managed to keep yourselves safe from your messed up parents

    Even when taking videos for the lolicons.

    They even managed to postpone their prostitution.

    All done with the two of them.

    ¡¸I think that your duo is quite something. To be honest, I find it amazing. But¡¹

    I looked at the twins.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all over now¡¹

    I need to be clear with them.

    These girls think that I¡¯m just a young boy, thus they look down on me.

    Perhaps, to make them face the reality in front of them¡­

    They¡¯re purposely pretending to be calm.

    ¡¸What¡¯s over?¡¹

    Eri asks me.

    Rie, who would be saying ¡°That¡¯s right. What is it?¡± is currently silent.

    ¡¸Do you get it? The life and situation you had so far, you had to face them with the two of you and you managed to avoid the worst-case scenario¡¹

    The four eyes of the twins stare at me.

    ¡¸However, your parents are put down, and you have no place to return to in Kansai. We can¡¯t set you free either¡¹

    I¡¯ll tell them the truth once again.

    The twins aren¡¯t allowed to escape into their small world anymore.

    ¡¸If we want to let you go, then we will have to make you crazy, just like what we did on your parents. We¡¯ll let you go alive. The easier way is to kill you two¡¹

    Rie trembles.

    Eri embraced Rie¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Sorry. As you can see, I¡¯m not a carefree high-school guy. I am Kuromori Kou, a member of Black Forest, a criminal organization, the leader of the women in here¡¹

    I resolve myself.

    I have to get used to these twins.

    If I make it look like I¡¯m going easy on them, they will continue to underestimate me.

    If that happens, Minaho-neesan will dispose of the twins without asking me.

    No, it¡¯s about whether I can manage these two properly.

    This is Minaho-neesan¡¯s test.

    ¡¸There¡¯s only one way to keep you alive. Follow me. Become my sex slave, give me your body and soul. That¡¯s the only way. Or should I say that; if you don¡¯t, then I have no choice but to abandon you two¡¹

    Finally, Eri¡¯s also trembling.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not ordering you girls to do that. I don¡¯t care about your will. Anyway, I¡¯m going to rape you two separately. We¡¯ll have sex. I¡¯m going to violate you two. I¡¯m going to do it, no matter how much you hate it, how much you refuse. You¡¯re not allowed to commit suicide either. My women can control that intent after all¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s correct¡¹

    Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸And so, I¡¯m going to enjoy your bodies and I¡¯ll let you live for as long as I want to have sex with you two. Oh right, if I get bored if you girls, then I¡¯m throwing you off. Let me tell you beforehand, I don¡¯t lack in sex slaves at all. I didn¡¯t pick you girls up because I absolutely needed you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s first sex slave¡¹

    ¡¸And I¡¯m the second one¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko tell the twins.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m V3!¡¹

    Nei jokes around, but¡­

    Oh right, Nei isn¡¯t fond of threats like this.

    But, it¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡¸Yomi¡¯s also sex slave¡¹

    ¡¸And more beauties belong to Kou-sama apart from us¡¹

    Yomi and Tsukiko joins the flow.

    ¡¸Furthermore, I have no reason to save both of you. I could save Eri and kill Rie, or Kill Eri and save Rie. If I don¡¯t like you both, then both of you are dead¡¹

    The twins tremble from my cold speech.

    ¡¸That means that we need to work hard to make Onii-san feel pleasure or we will not stay alive?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible, sex isn¡¯t¡­¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸All you¡¯re going to do is please me. Don¡¯t expect anything from me. Although, after telling you this much¡­¡¹

    The twins look at me¡­

    ¡¸Do everything to survive. Don¡¯t escape in that small world where it¡¯s just the two of you. You girls are dealing with me. Look at me. Face me. I don¡¯t care if you hate me for the rest of your life but right now, don¡¯t rely on each other, think about fighting me¡¹

    Eri¡­

    ¡¸I really will hate you forever, Onii-san¡¹

    She glared at me.

    ¡¸Yeah, do it. Although, that forever of yours might only last six hours

    Okay, I lit up the fighting spirit inside Eri.

    However, Rie¡­

    ¡¸Uwawawa, I¡¯m scared! Eri-chan! I¡¯m scared!¡¹

    She huge Eri, crying.

    As expected, she has a timid heart.

    Therefore.

    I will have to deflower Rie before Eri.

 Chapter 932. Night of Flirting / Deflowering the twins Rie Arc 1

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Rie-chan, I¡¯ll be with you ¡¹

    Eri embraces her sobbing twin.

    However.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, make Eri unconscious, don¡¯t let her wake up until I say so ¡¹

    I give out a cold order.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Onii-san! ¡¹

    Eri shouts at me in panic, but¡­

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. I¡¯m going to deflower Rie while Eri¡¯s unconscious. You will not see nor hear how I tear Rie¡¯s virginity ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ The two of you have been together since you were born. That means you have shared everything for 13-years of your life. All that happiness, sadness, fun, fear.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve always been together! And from now on too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins embrace each other tightly.

    ¡¸ But, if that¡¯s what you want, you two will die ¡¹

    No matter how strong the bonds these twins have¡­

    If they stay in that world where it¡¯s just the two of them, then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not as easy as your parents and all the people you¡¯ve met so far ¡¹

    The twins were able to evade all the dangers with their duo so far, but¡­

    That will no longer work.

    ¡¸ Then, sure. I don¡¯t mind dying together ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? Rie-chan, I don¡¯t want Rie-chan to experience all this cruelty without me knowing! Never! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it either. I want to be together with Eri-chan, no matter how scary it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if we¡¯re together, then we can endure anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve always been together after all ¡¹

    Rie and Eri look at each other¡¯s teary faces.

    Eri¡¯s eyes gather tears too.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I¡¯m not letting this go the way you want it to be ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one to decide your fate. Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! I!!! ¡¹

    Eri desperately pleads, but¡­

    ¡¸ Look at me in the eye ¡¹

    Tsukiko controls Eri¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Kuu?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now, please sleep ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s consciousness paused.

    ¡¸ E-Eri-chan?!!! ¡¹

    Eri fell unconscious in Rie¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸ Okay, take her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Nei-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana takes Rie away from Eri as Nei instructed.

    ¡¸ N-No! Eri-chan! Eri-chan! Wake up! Open your eyes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, quiet her down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly. Look at me ¡¹

    Tsukiko uses her power on Rie.

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s body is under Tsukiko¡¯s control.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re good. Mana will let this girl sleep on the other side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi will help out! ¡¹

    Mana and Yomi carry Rie on the corner of the room.

    Purposely placing Eri on the other side of the room and lie her down facing the wall.

    ¡¸ E-Eri-chan! ¡¹

    Rie shouts, but Eri¡¯s not moving.

    Eri¡¯s facing the wall so she can¡¯t see her face either.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, force her mind to calm down. Don¡¯t let her fall to panic ¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauuu ¡¹

    Tsukiko radiates her power and Rie trembled.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, calm your mind down, your mind is currently having a direct connection with mine ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s spirit is the most stable among the sisters.

    No, I think that she¡¯s the first or second among my women who can keep herself stable in an argument.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t use her power to read and compel minds if she isn¡¯t calm.

    Her power could reverse the tide on her and crush her down.

    ¡¸ As expected of Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Yomi who holds the same power is struck with admiration.

    ¡¸ Yomi can¡¯t gain total control like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, if you don¡¯t moderate your power, it will leave a big wound in her heart. You must gently and carefully even out your power in their mind while in control of them ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it since I don¡¯t have the same power as them.

    However, this power is truly dangerous.

    A mind that¡¯s hurt or broken can never be fixed.

    Earlier, Yomi used her power on Tendou Sadao.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan had to deal with people we¡¯re disposing so I think that you did well ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Tendou Sadao and his group are now insane.

    They will die while screaming to their boss words that they don¡¯t understand.

    Not even Tsukiko, who has a stronger Miko power than Yomi, can put them back.

    They¡¯re completely broken now.

    ¡¸ Indeed, and if it¡¯s someone that must stay alive, then utmost caution is required ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand that ¡¹

    Yomi, the second daughter of the Takakura sisters is the one who is the most active user of this power.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan both have a timid personality.

    Yomi¡¯s the only one who used her power as she pleases, albeit it was weak, before coming to our place.

    Tsukiko¡¯s hiding her strong power back then.

    ¡¸ Yomi now finally understands how fearsome it is to use the power all out ¡¹

    She sent Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou, the two groups of Yakuza, to die.

    Yomi felt the horror for real.

    She looked at me.

    ¡¸ Sensei. Yomi¡¯s still inexperienced. Therefore, next time, I¡¯ll hold myself off from using my power unless Sensei gives me an order. I promise that ¡¹

    She did that verbal promise before.

    However.

    She needed to learn from experience with her flesh and blood.

    Back then, it was a verbal promise.

    But now, it¡¯s a pledge.

    She gives me that promise, but in reality, she makes the pledge to herself.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is, founder-sensei ¡¹

    Nei speaks at the camera on the ceiling that¡¯s monitoring us.

    Either way, Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching our state in here.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t rely on Yomi-chan¡¯s power anymore~ ¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s a warning to Minaho-neesan that she can¡¯t use Yomi¡¯s powers on underground business.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Yomi needs to accumulate experience on using her power with precision ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan already knows that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Today, Yomi moved a lot to earn experience for herself. Even now, Tsukiko¡¯s showing how to control that power ¡¹

    Unless it¡¯s people like Tendou Sadao, you can¡¯t use your power all out.

    They experienced it with Kyouko-san in the party today.

    They trained to read individual thoughts from multiple people.

    Where she has to learn slowly, putting everything to practice.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan accepted Yomi, Tsukiko, Luna, and Koyomi-chan as her little sisters. Don¡¯t worry much about it ¡¹

    I said.

    But it¡¯s probably different.

    Tsukiko and the girls call Minaho-neesan as ¡°Kuromori-sama,¡±

    Because they sense that Minaho-neesan has some desire to use the sisters with Miko power as tools.

    Tsukiko can read Minaho-neesan¡¯s thoughts.

    That¡¯s why we step in between.

    It¡¯s to prevent Minaho-neesan from using Tsukiko and the girls as tools.

    ¡¸ Nobody treasures their family more than Minaho-neesan does ¡¹

    That statement of mine should put a brake on Minaho-neesan¡¯s urges.

    Tonight, Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna used their powers¡­

    It¡¯s for Minaho-neesan to let out some steam.

    She thinks that if one has such great power, then one should be free to use it.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s true nature is ambitious.

    ¡¸ Right, we have to trust Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei also matches with my talk.

    As a member of the family, Minaho-neesan should be able to take control of her desires.

    However.

    ¡¸ Now then, have you calmed down now Rie? ¡¹

    I looked at Rie.

    These twins can¡¯t become our family.

    Minaho-neesan will never accept these girls in our family.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s a bit dazed.

    Tsukiko used her power to take control of her heart which is about to panic and forced her unrest to calm down.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, make sure that her mind is stable so her consciousness doesn¡¯t fly away. So she doesn¡¯t cry, scream, or blow herself away with fear ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ I want Rie to remember what I¡¯m about to do with her, how I will rape her, how she loses virginity, for the rest of her life ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it! No ¡¹

    Rie shakes her head.

    I look into Rie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to violate Rie¡¯s body only. I want to make everything, Rie¡¯s mind and body, mine. I¡¯m going to be thorough with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s afraid, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Kou-sama. I¡¯m managing it ¡¹

    Tsukiko is in control of both her mind and body.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, let¡¯s resume filming ¡¹

    Nei called Ruriko and goes back to get the camera controlled by a pc.

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko stood up and prepared her digital camera.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan, stay on support so you could move if anything happens to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that, Mana-san ¡¹

    Yomi and Mana both back off from the view of the camera.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    This is the former training facility for Kouzuki SS.

    Inside this nap room with tatami mats on the floor.

    This whole building has no windows to prevent any raid from the outside.

    A sealed room.

    In the middle of it is a bed.

    I sit down there, cross-legged, naked.

    My erect penis is shining from Mana and Tsukiko¡¯s love nectar.

    Then, two meters before me¡­

    Rie who wears a school swimsuit and a leather collar sit in fear.

    She grasps her knees, rounding her body.

    Around us are cameras standing on tripods.

    All of the cameras have their red lamp turned on.

    It¡¯s only Rie and me in the camera¡¯s view.

    Tsukiko also went outside the camera¡¯s range.

    Eri¡¯s unconscious, facing the wall.

    ¡¸ Rie, come here ¡¹

    I call the other half of the twins.

    I give an order to the beauty who has lolicon fans all over the country.

    ¡¸ Go to Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko controls Rie¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Hiii, ah, aaah ¡¹

    Rie desperately tries to resist but she¡¯s no match against Tsukiko¡¯s control.

    Her body comes to me slowly, as if dragging herself.

    ¡¸ N-No, I-I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    That¡¯s natural.

    The person waiting on the bed is a naked man.

    Furthermore, he has an erect dick.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared! Eri-chan! Eri-chan! Help me!! ¡¹

    No chance. Eri¡¯s consciousness is cut off.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to record Rie¡¯s deflowering. Therefore, Eri might see it someday. Then, she will mourn. She¡¯s in the same room, and yet, she couldn¡¯t protect Rie. She doesn¡¯t even remember anything about it ¡¹

    Eri will feel that regret for the rest of her life.

    That¡¯s okay.

    That¡¯s one step to make the twins independent from each other.

    ¡¸ N-No! Noo! aaaah ¡¹

    Finally, Rie¡¯s small body is close to me.

    ¡¸ Rie ¡¹

    I embraced Rie¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Hiiii!!! ¡¹

    I embrace Rie not straight ahead but somewhat slumped.

    Rie¡¯s body stiffens in my arms.

    Ooh, Rie¡¯s back and fair skin is getting goosebumps.

    That¡¯s a lot of hate.

    ¡¸ Is this your first time to embrace a naked man? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s obvious! ¡¹

    Rie turns her face away.

    ¡¸ Look at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Rie looks at my face while trembling.

    ¡¸ Look, do you know what¡¯s touching your thighs right now? ¡¹

    My hot erect penis touches her springy skin.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s disgusting ¡¹

    Rie speaks out of fear.

    ¡¸ I see. Rie, which do you prefer as your first kiss? My lips or my dick? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You still haven¡¯t kissed your boyfriend, right? ¡¹

    They only exchanged emails and never went to date.

    ¡¸ I-If it¡¯s first kiss, Eri-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve done it with each other since we were young. I¡¯ve kissed Eri-chan multiple times on the videos for the lolicons, and we¡¯ve done it during the photo sessions too ¡¹

    Oh, so the twins kiss each other to show it to the lolicons.

    ¡¸ I see, if you¡¯ve done your first kiss, then you don¡¯t mind giving me fellatio, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ No, I guess we¡¯ll start with kissing ¡¹

    I suddenly steal Rie¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ Nnnnnnn?! ¡¹

    Rie couldn¡¯t react with the sudden kiss.

    ¡¸ Stay still ¡¹

    Tsukiko orders Rie.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re taking photos! ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of me, naked, kissing Rie who¡¯s wearing a school swimsuit.

    ¡¸ Nnn, nnnnnn?! ¡¹

    Rie stopped breathing, she looks like she¡¯s in pain.

    She could just breathe in her nose though.

    I let go of my mouth.

    ¡¸ Uu, uuuu. T-That was my first time, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, what? I guess you don¡¯t count the kiss between you twins?

    That means this was Rie¡¯s first kiss.

    ¡¸ T-To think that this is my first kiss¡­ ¡¹

    Tears gather in Rie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, don¡¯t cry. You can¡¯t cry ¡¹

    She stops the tears with her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Hey, another one ¡¹

    I kiss Rie¡¯s lips again.

    ¡¸ Nu, mumumu ¡¹

    Rie hates it but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. I will take the lead ¡¹

    Tsukiko emits her power.

    As soon as she does that, Rie¡¯s lips loosen up.

    Her lips stiff from tension and fear turn soft.

    ¡¸ Kufu? ¡¹

    Rie opens her mouth, opposing her will.

    I then send my tongue inside Rie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Numi? ¡¹

    It¡¯s her first time tasting a man¡¯s tongue.

    Rie¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ The, like this ¡¹

    Tsukiko entwines Rie¡¯s tongue with mine.

    ¡¸ Numumu?! ¡¹

    The young beauty is confused.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t know about entwining tongues ¡¹

    Yomi says as she reads Rie¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. They don¡¯t do that much in sex videos ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You know, these girls got their sex knowledge from their parents making them watch sex videos, right? Most actresses don¡¯t like French kissing ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re okay having sex in public, but they don¡¯t want to kiss that much, most of them are like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi loves entwining with Sensei¡¯s tongue though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana also loves kissing with Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, me too ¡¹

    Yomi, Mana, and Nei added.

    ¡¸ I love it too. Or should I say that I love everything when having sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko says while taking photos.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama, what about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love it too, but¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I have to concentrate in controlling her for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head.

    Though she looks calm, Tsukiko¡¯s using a lot of her focus.

    I guess it¡¯s hard to take full control of someone¡¯s mind and body.

    ¡¸ No, if I loosen up my focus, this girl might bite Kou-sama¡¯s tongue ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ This girl isn¡¯t as aggressive that she will bite off Kou-sama¡¯s tongue, but still, she might do it in one moment where I miss the control ¡¹

    That¡¯s what makes Tsukiko the most stable of the girls.

    She never overestimates her ability, she makes sure to see the situation and assume various things.

    ¡¸ Yes, loosen up. Entrust your body to Kou-sama. Feel Kou-sama¡¯s body. You can lean on him but Kou-sama will not collapse. Don¡¯t worry and loosen up ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Rie slowly loosens up.

    I embrace Rie¡¯s petite body tightly.

    ¡¸ See, can you feel it? This is what it means to embrace a man ¡¹

    I let go of Rie¡¯s lips.

    She leaks out a sigh immediately after that.

    Then, Rie loosens up further.

    ¡¸ Now, feel it. Kou-sama¡¯s scent. His sweat. His warm embrace, his arms ¡¹

    That¡¯s right if I¡¯m just raping her, then¡­

    She will feel fear and rejection, she¡¯ll close her heart.

    She¡¯ll close it from the pain she feels.

    However, Rie now¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s opening all of her senses.

    Her sight, hearing, smell, taste¡­She can feel me with her all senses.

    Me too.

    I lick the back of Rie¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Hiii!! ¡¹

    Rie trembles in fear.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rie¡¯s skin is delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m delicious? ¡¹

    Rie looks at me in surprise.

    The tension and agitation are rising.

    Sweat floats in her forehead.

    I also give that a taste.

    ¡¸ Oh, this one¡¯s salty. But, it tastes like Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­please don¡¯t lick me ¡¹

    Rie says in shame.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to taste a lot from Rie¡¯s body ¡¹

    I kissed Rie¡¯s cheeks and nose again and again.

    ¡¸ And Rie will taste mine too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s taste? ¡¹

    Eri looks at me.

    Tsukiko¡¯s power slowly reforms her to make it normal to look at me.

    ¡¸ Right. The taste of my dick, the tastes of my semen ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s surprised, but she still looks at me.

    ¡¸ And I want to know how Rie¡¯s nipples taste like, your pussy, and the tastes of your love nectar

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Now, take it off. Get yourself naked while I watch. Show me everything you never showed to anyone before ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s still staring at me.

    ¡¸ Did you twins show each other your pussies? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t. We couldn¡¯t ¡¹

    Rie replies in a daze.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be the first to see it. The first man to peek inside Rie¡¯s pussy ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Really? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s how it is. So¡­ ¡¹

    I have to emphasize it.

    ¡¸ Now, get naked, Rie!! ¡¹

 Chapter 933. Night of Flirting / Deflowering the twins Rie Arc 2

    ¡¸ Now, get naked Rie ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    A young girl wearing nothing but a thin white school swimsuit and leather collar.

    Eri, her twin sister who came with her is unconscious.

    She¡¯s not facing Rie so she can¡¯t see her expression.

    ¡¸ Good. We¡¯re controlling you. Everything that will happen now isn¡¯t what you will. You aren¡¯t responsible for it ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s all Onii-san and Onee-san¡¯s fault ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s red face leaks out a hot sigh.

    She¡¯s aroused.

    No, Tsukiko¡¯s forcing her to become aroused.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m forcing you with my orders. Take it off, get naked. Oh right, keep the collar on. You¡¯re my sex slave ¡¹

    To be honest, it¡¯s hard to distinguish the twins if they don¡¯t wear the collar.

    That¡¯s how similar the two are.

    Well, I¡¯ve been looking at them all this time so I can point out some differences, but¡­

    I should be able to make a distinction once I observe them closer.

    For example, Eri¡¯s the one leading the duo.

    Rie¡¯s the passive one.

    Despite Rie trying to catch up with Eri¡¯s conversation.

    Rie never takes the initiative.

    That said, the difference in collar helps out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It is as Kou-sama says ¡¹

    Tsukiko emits her power.

    I thought of tearing her white school swimsuit around her nipple and her pussy and her rape her like that, but¡­

    I want to see her virgin naked body as expected.

    I thought of taking photos of Rie¡¯s naked virgin body, the one her parents use to sell to the lolicons.

    ¡¸ I-I understand. I-I¡¯ll take it off ¡¹

    Rie stands before me on the bed

    Ruriko and Nei turned the camera to Rie immediately.

    ¡¸ H-Hauu, I¡¯ve been taking multiple filming of lewd swimsuit and yet, this will be my first time getting naked in front of a camera ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s control is reaching, ingraining itself into Rie¡¯s mind.

    Rie¡¯s no longer crying. She¡¯s not making a racket. She¡¯s not screaming.

    She¡¯s accepting the fate where I will deflower her solemnly.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Her hands pull the shoulder strap of her school swimsuit and lower it down.

    I see. So female swimsuits stretch out that long.

    Well, they can¡¯t put it on and off unless it stretches that much.

    When her shoulders are both exposed, Rie¡¯s hands stopped.

    She looked at me, embarrassed.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong. ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-My breasts are small ¡¹

    I look up at the puff on her swimsuit.

    ¡¸ Not really. That¡¯s enough for your age ¡¹

    She has more than Michi, who¡¯s a flat board.

    It¡¯s almost the same as Agnes who is well developed.

    But, it looks like it¡¯s still hard compared to Agnes¡¯ flexible breasts.

    ¡¸ The breasts I massage, lick, and suck all develop to good ones ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Well, isn¡¯t that great? Now tell Kou-sama ¡°Please take care of mine as well¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko gives an order.

    ¡¸ P-Please take care of mine as well, Onii-san ¡¹

    She replies with a blushing face.

    Now that she¡¯s under Miko power¡¯s control, she can¡¯t go against it.

    Oh right, Tsukiko¡­

    She¡¯s actually a bit sadistic.

    Right.

    Tsukiko was oppressed the most by the bosses in the Yakuza as she¡¯s the eldest.

    She¡¯s been mentally cornered, that¡¯s why now that she¡¯s free, she has a strong desire to force her power on other people herself.

    Just like Minaho-neesan.

    Some girls become masochist after becoming oppressed too much, but¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s a sadist inside.

    However.

    Tsukiko is a newcomer among my women.

    She has to stand equal against Misuzu and Ruriko from Kouzuki house.

    As for the Kuromori mansion, she¡¯s no match against Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Nei.

    That said, she couldn¡¯t force sadistic sex towards her cute little sisters.

    Rie is the first sacrifice for Tsukiko.

    Where she¡¯s allowed to use her power all-out, pouring all her sadistic lust on her.

    ¡¸ I will be careful to not break her ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Besides, I put Kou-sama¡¯s pleasure more than myself ¡¹

    If it was Yomi, she will get dragged by her desires that she might act recklessly, but¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s mentally stable, it should be okay.

    Ruriko from Kouzuki house, Nei from Kuromori house, and Yomi her little sister are together with us, and so Tsukiko can put brakes on her mind.

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, please release your desires ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re in here, we¡¯ll be able to put a brake on it ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yo-chan, Ruri-chan, Mana-chan, Yomi-chan, Tsukiko-san, and I are here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, Mana¡¯s okay with a little bit of pervertedness ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I also want to know more about Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi understands Sensei¡¯s mind so there¡¯s no need to hide it ¡¹

    Nei, Mana, Ruriko, Yomi?

    ¡¸ Well, we know that Yo-chan¡¯s a kind guy and treasures all of us, but you know¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if it¡¯s in the mansion, Megu-oneechan¡¯s common-sensei s too much that it gets off, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And in Kouzuki house, if Onii-sama unleashes his lust, Misuzu-oneesama might rampage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Sensei¡¯s worried about Agnes-chan, Luna, and Yomi. If we start seeing some extreme sex, he worries that we might become perverts ¡¹

    I¡­

    I see. If it¡¯s in the mansion, Megu¡¯s there with her common sense, and so I don¡¯t go for anything perverted in sex. I go to the bedroom and have sex with the one on duty.

    In Kouzuki house if I get too loose, Misuzu would really ask for more than that.

    And yeah, I¡¯m worried that Agnes and the girls may learn about the hardcore stuff.

    ¡¸ But, you know, Yo-chan have a lot of cute girls around, and so it¡¯s natural that you¡¯d want to get messed up ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ We get it. Onii-chan thinks that it will be hard for us if you get indulged with your harem ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m afraid.

    ¡¸ However, the desire inside Onii-sama is clear. Therefore, recently, when I do housework ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or when Ai-chan¡¯s cleaning up in the bakery, you attack her, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko, Nei.

    ¡¸ When Megu-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan aren¡¯t present, when Agnes-chan and the girls aren¡¯t watching, and the girl isn¡¯t asking for it is the best scenario, right? Ai-oneechan, Ruri-oneechan, both love it when Onii-chan comes after them ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ To be honest, Ruriko prefers it when Onii-sama¡¯s coming after me when I¡¯m doing the laundry more than having sex because I¡¯m on duty. Recently, every time I do the laundry, I get wet down there ¡¹

    R-Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Well, enough about that. Still, Yo-chan needed to let out some stress. It¡¯s not good to be frustrated despite living together with the harem and ejaculating for more than ten times a day ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Onii-chan¡¯s anxiety is real. Our family only managed to come to existence recently ¡¹

    Right.

    Right now, everyone in the mansion wears clothes.

    It¡¯s not just sex, everyone has their school studies, and they learn for their dreams in the future.

    If I get over the top, I know that it will only mess them up.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Minaho-neesan¡¯s creating this ¡°sex slave corner¡± for Yo-chan on the brothel that she¡¯s about to reopen outside the family. And so, Yo-chan can have whatever kind of sex you want with the girls over there ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re entrusted with the job for the new brothel, right? ¡¹

    Sure, Minaho-neesan tasked me of training the girls that are about to become prostitutes of the new brothel.

    Limiting it only to the virgins.

    Deflowering them, and educating them until they could take customers.

    ¡¸ The brothel is the starting point of Black Forest, and so it¡¯s a job for Yo-chan who inherits the Kuromori house, Megu-chan and Mii-chan can¡¯t complain about it. Naturally, Agnes and the girls can¡¯t go to the new brothel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel isn¡¯t in our mansion.

    It¡¯s decided that Black Forest will use the basement of a building in front of the station.

    ¡¸ Naturally, Megu-chan and Mii-chan can¡¯t enter the new brothel, nor they¡¯re allowed to ¡¹

    Megu lost her mother inside a brothel. Minaho-neesan knows that her wish is to not let her daughter turn to a prostitute, and so she can¡¯t stand inside the new brothel.

    Misuzu is the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ However, we can go there. Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama. I can enter while wearing a disguise too. Just like how I entered this place ¡¹

    Huh, Ruriko too?

    ¡¸ Grandfather already sold me off. I¡¯m not a daughter of Kouzuki house but Onii-sama¡¯s slave. Ruriko can go in places where she can relieve of Onii-sama¡¯s lust ¡¹

    I bought Ruriko for 3000 yen.

    However.

    ¡¸ Yomi will come too. I¡¯m Sensei¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m one of the managers of the brothel! That¡¯s why it won¡¯t be weird if I go in and out there ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s going to continue her lookout job even in the new Black Forest brothel.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re making a new sex slave corner for Yo-chan in the new brothel, then we need someone to manage it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Mana and the girls will take turns ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t all be in the new brothel all the time. Mana and the gills will take turns as supervisors. If not, it¡¯s going to be a problem for the new sex slaves for Onii-chan¡¯s release of lust, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please leave it to us. Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s going to do her best ¡¹

    Nei, Mana, Ruriko, Yomi are going to manage my sex slaves?

    But, huh?

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ I have to return to Kyoto by next year ¡¹

    Right, Takakura shrine in Kyoto.

    The long-established Takakura shrine can¡¯t remain deserted.

    ¡¸ Yes. I will bear Kou-sama¡¯s child and raise it there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ll come and see you from time to time ¡¹

    I said.

    Kyoto¡¯s not the end of the earth.

    I can¡¯t leave Tsukiko in solitude either.

    ¡¸ Yomi will also visit ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the other sex slaves will come too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Ai-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about creating a sex slave corner for Yo-chan in Kyoto too? ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s speaking some outrageous stuff now.

    ¡¸ Well, either way, Megu-chan, and Mii-chan can¡¯t make a move for people outside the family, and Rie-chan will be the first super sex slave for Yo-chan¡¯s sexual release ¡¹

    Nei looks at the dumbfounded Rei.

    ¡¸ It depends on Yo-chan on whether Eri-chan would be the second one but, the third one would be Arisu-san from the Kurama house. That¡¯s Minaho-oneechan¡¯s determined plan ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s going to make Misato-san, the elder of the Kurama sisters, work as a prostitute.

    The little sister, Arisu-san will become my sex slave.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re girls who have no other way of survival than becoming Yo-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, Mana too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi is also happy to become Sensei¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Right, Mana, Ruriko, Yomi.

    They had no other choice but to become a slave.

    Then.

    Kurama Misato will become a prostitute as a punishment for their collapsed house. Furthermore, it¡¯s to show the nobility to never do that foolishness again.

    Jii-chan decided as such.

    We can¡¯t let the women who will work as prostitute make contact with Agnes and the girls.

    Misato-san is mentally weak, and so we can¡¯t separate her from her little sister, Arisu-san.

    However, the new Black Forest, will not take in young girls as prostitutes.

    Therefore, I can only take Arisu-san as a sex slave.

    Her sister will suffer selling her body to men, and so Arisu-san needs her body to become defiled.

    As a member of Black Forest, I will take responsibility and rape her continuously.

    The elder, Misato-san will sell her body, and I will violate Arisu-san.

    On the other hand, Rie and the girls have no place to return to.

    However, the current Rie and Eri can¡¯t make contact with Agnes.

    These girls have become influenced by the ill-will of adults.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Kou-sama. You can do as you please ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Onii-chan, become the pervert ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go all out and release it, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi don¡¯t mind seeing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, go ahead. Do a lot of bad things ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Mana, Ruriko, Yomi, and Nei.

    ¡¸ After all, we¡¯re also bad girls, just like Yo-chan. It¡¯s okay to do bad things ¡¹

    Just their few comments.

    The last restraint is loosened.

    ¡¸ Rie! ¡¹

    I push my arms into the chest of this half-naked young beauty and looked up at her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s slightly intoxicated.

    However, she¡¯s still conscious.

    Tsukiko¡¯s control is still on.

    ¡¸ Show me your breasts ¡¹

    I want to see Rie¡¯s nipples, her virgin breasts.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, by all means? ¡¹

    Rie replies with her Kansai accent.

    ¡¸ Yeah, show it to me, don¡¯t defy me ¡¹

    I know.

    My true nature is of a sadist.

    I realized that when I first raped Yukino.

    Therefore, I¡­

    Thus, I always held myself back except when I have sex with Yukino.

    To not let the sadist inside me wake up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re here for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re watching you Sensei ¡¹

    The two shrine maidens are monitoring my heart.

    Do I enjoy this recklessness?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Oh.

    Nei, Mana, Ruriko, Yomi, Tsukiko

    Yeah, I can show my true self to these girls.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s selection is perfect.

    ¡¸ Go on, show your breasts Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Rie gasps.

    I also swallowed my saliva.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll take it off! ¡¹

    She prepared herself.

    She lowers down her swimsuit.

    Pururun~

    ¡¸ Kyauu! ¡¹

    Rie blushed, trembled.

    Oh, Tsukiko¡¯s maximizing Rie¡¯s shame.

    This is all to please me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is just the right breasts for your age. The nipples are a bit aloof. The color¡¯s great too ¡¹

    I said.

    It¡¯s a bit stiff though.

    I¡¯m sure that these breasts of hers will grow beautifully.

    No.

    I¡¯ll be sure to develop it that way.

    She¡¯s my personal use sex slave.

    I¡¯ll look after Rie for the rest of her life.

    ¡¸ Hey, where¡¯s your ¡°Thank you¡± to Kou-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko orders.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you. Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie answers.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then, come over here Rie. I want to know the taste and elasticity of your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now, present your breasts to Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why do I have to? Aaahn! I don¡¯t want this and yet, Aaah! ¡¹

    Rie who took off her swimsuit until her chest kneels before me who¡¯s sitting cross-legged on the bed.

    She presents her cute breasts before me.

    Oh, I knew it. Her nipples are still caved in her areola.

    ¡¸ Has anyone touched your breasts before? ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ Eri-chan often touch me when we film ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t count Eri. Anyone else? ¡¹

    It¡¯s her twin she lived together all the time so it doesn¡¯t count.

    ¡¸ What about doctors or someone similar? Father says that Eri-chan and my body are both precious commodity so don¡¯t let anyone touch it. Rosoku-kun hasn¡¯t touched me yet ¡¹

    Rie replies facing me straight ahead.

    She actually wants to turn away from me.

    To run away from me and to close her eyes and escape from reality.

    However, Tsukiko and I aren¡¯t allowing that.

    ¡¸ You girls are no longer goods. You girls are mine now. Therefore, I can touch you anytime I want. Got it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I-I understand. Uuuugh, why? Why did this happen? ¡¹

    She accepts me as her master, defying her will.

    I use my right hand to touch Rie¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m touching you ¡¹

    Yeah, this is the elasticity of jelly covered in vinyl.

    It¡¯s more of squish than fluff.

    That stiffness and elasticity show how young Rie is.

    I ascertain the elasticity of the other one.

    ¡¸ Aaah, what¡¯s this. Why¡­I? ¡¹

    Wearing a half-off swimsuit and collar on her neck.

    The spacious room with tatami floors and bed in the middle, video cameras placed all around.

    And beautiful girls surrounding us. My woman.

    I¡¯m starting the sexual assault on Rie in this abnormal room.

    Eri, the other twin Rie relies the most on, is unconscious, facing the wall.

    ¡¸ Oh, the nipple¡¯s here ¡¹

    I push her areola with my thumb.

    I stroke her caved in nipples to bring it out.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? It¡¯s too lewd ¡¹

    Rie mutters as she looks at my hand rub her breasts roughly.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t the best part yet ¡¹

    I approach my lips on Rie¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hyaaa ¡¹

    The feeling of her areola with my tongue¡­

    Rie trembles.

    I continue to lick them.

    Yeah, she¡¯s sweating from nervousness.

    Rie¡¯s skin is salty.

    ¡¸ T-This is, this is my first time ¡¹

    I continue to suck out her sunken nipple.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, I-I can¡¯t, don¡¯t do this ¡¹

    Rie trembles.

    Yeah, I can¡¯t force her nipples to stick out unless we have sex.

    Well, there¡¯s no need to hurry.

    I can take it slow and enjoy her.

    I thought while comparing the nipples on both sides.

    ¡¸ Kyauu ¡¹

    Next, I touch Rie¡¯s ass covered by a white school swimsuit.

    This feels better compared to touching raw ass.

    This isn¡¯t meaty yet.

    But, it¡¯s still elastic.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaaan~ W-What are you doing?! ¡¹

    My other hand touches Rie¡¯s crotch.

    I¡¯m touching this from the swimsuit cloth too.

    I grind my fingers on it.

    ¡¸ Hiii~ Yaaaa~ I¡¯m feeling strange! ¡¹

    I attack Rie¡¯s ass and crotch while licking her breasts.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Right now, you¡¯re several tenfold more sensitive than normal ¡¹

    I knew it, it¡¯s Tsukiko.

    I don¡¯t want to deflower Rie while she¡¯s afraid.

    I want to force this developing body to feel it, to bloom.

    She knows that very desire of me.

    Right, if she can feel this much, then.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, force Rie¡¯s right hand above ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? N-Noooo ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s power forced Rie to raise her hands.

    Her fair skin and armpits become defenseless.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to lick your armpits ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Lick?! ¡¹

    I stretch out my tongue.

    I start licking Rie¡¯s armpit.

    ¡¸ K-Kyaaan~! N-Noo! Don¡¯t lick my armpit!!! ¡¹

    Rie trembles as I attack her pleasure spots.

    Oh, there¡¯s some armpit hair growing.

    I¡¯m scraping it with my tongue.

    Meanwhile, I continue to caress her crotch and ass.

    Chapi. Chapu.

    Rie¡¯s pussy covered by her swimsuit is making lewd sounds.

    ¡¸ Are you getting wet, Rie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No?! W-Why?! I don¡¯t want this! This shouldn¡¯t feel good, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, look, there¡¯s a stain in here now ¡¹

    The crotch on her white swimsuit gets moist.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s take a photo of that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    Ruriko and Nei approach their cameras.

    ¡¸ N-Noo! Don¡¯t take photos of me like this! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Take it all off, get naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t get naked, we can¡¯t have sex, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-noo! Why, why?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I want to have sex with Rie

    ¡¸ B-But I don¡¯t want to do it ¡¹

    Rie shakes her head.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    I stand up.

    Rie¡¯s kneeling before me, so¡­

    ¡¸ H-Hiiiiii?!! ¡¹

    My erect penis is in front of Rie.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want to have sex right away then lick this ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, it¡¯s impossible! ¡¹

    She should know about fellatio, but¡­

    Pushing my erect dick suddenly on her is¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, there¡¯s no problem. I will teach you how to do it ¡¹

    Tsukiko strengthens her control.

    ¡¸ You should remember this all. Kou-sama likes it when you do this ¡¹

    Tsukiko presses Rie¡¯s lips to my glans.

    ¡¸ Nnnnnnnn?! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s eyes are forced to look up at me.

    A beauty sending me a glance while kissing my glans.

    They¡¯re taking photos of that scene.

    ¡¸ First, kiss it. Then, lick it with your tongue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nugugugugu ¡¹

    No matter how much she hates it, Rie¡¯s tongue moves as Tsukiko wants.

    She licks around my glans.

    She licks the backside.

    ¡¸ What does it taste like? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s salty, bitter ¡¹

    Rie speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ Remember the taste of my dick. Rie will serve this dick from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct. You will never have sex with any man other than Kou-sama. You will serve only his dick ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s words echo in Rie¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, u-uuun. I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now, use your mouth and serve Kou-sama with your lips ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s small lips start sucking up my penis.

    It¡¯s her first time giving fellatio, and yet¡­

    She¡¯s forced to reproduce Tsukiko¡¯s techniques, so she¡¯s doing well.

    Tsukiko used her Miko power to make Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s fellatio techniques her own.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, are you about to cum? ¡¹

    Tsukiko can also sense when I¡¯m about to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to cum and make Rie drink it ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then I¡¯ll speed it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nn, guuuu!? ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s lips and tongue sped up.

    While at it, Rie¡¯s hands start stimulating my balls.

    Tsukiko¡¯s forcing her.

    ¡¸ Ooh, I¡¯m cumming Rie. Drink it. Drink all of my semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nnnn, nnnnnn, nnngugugugu?!!! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s eyes show intense rejection.

    That brilliance triggered the ejaculation.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming ¡¹

    Byrurururu, byrurururu, byrurururu!!

    ¡¸ Nnnnnnnn?!!! ¡¹

    The young beauty shivered in anguish.

    I let it all out inside her small mouth.

    ¡¸ Oh right, don¡¯t drink it yet, hold it in your mouth ¡¹

    I poured my semen inside Rie¡¯s mouth until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m pulling it out ¡¹

    I pulled out my penis from Rie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Now open your mouth and show me the semen inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuguuu ¡¹

    Rie opens up her mouth with a face about to cry.

    Rie¡¯s pink tongue is covered with my white liquid.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m taking photos ¡¹

    Ruriko captures that face.

    Naturally, recording all of that scenario from the kiss to ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good enough. Close your mouth. Then, use your saliva to dilute the semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it ¡¹

    Tsukiko forces Rie to dilute it.

    ¡¸ And now, drink it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nnnnn!! ¡¹

    Rie gulped down what¡¯s inside her mouth.

    ¡¸ Now open your mouth and show it to me ¡¹

    Rie opens her mouth frustratingly.

    It¡¯s empty inside.

    ¡¸ How was the taste ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s bitter ¡¹

    She mutters sobbingly, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wrong. You¡¯re to answer ¡°It was delicious¡± to Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko stops Rie from crying.

    She¡¯s not allowed to cry and panic.

    ¡¸ I-It was delicious. Delicious ¡¹

    Rie looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s delicious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san¡¯s¡­T-That¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Its semen, sperm, cum ¡¹

    I force her.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I¡­Aaah, Onii-san¡¯s semen, sperm, it was delicious! Uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you can drink more later ¡¹

    Tsukiko pours salt over her wound.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Rie can¡¯t say no against Tsukiko or me.

 Complex Chapter 934. Night of Flirting / One Cushion

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s cute, Rie ¡¹

    I pat the cheeks of the girl who drank my semen.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s puzzled.

    She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing nor why.

    The man she just met today took away her first kiss while she¡¯s half-naked.

    Her young cute breasts licked, her caved-in nipples sucked out.

    Her crotch and ass played with.

    Putting a man¡¯s erect penis inside her mouth, stroking it with her tongue.

    And then she¡¯s forced to drink the hot and stinking semen.

    ¡¸ Help me, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Rie looks at her unconscious sister facing the wall.

    ¡¸ No. She won¡¯t wake up. Therefore, there¡¯s nobody here to protect you ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells Rie.

    Eri and Rie have been making active conversations between the two¡­

    Furthermore, even in such a desperate situation, the two can pretend calm and even crack jokes.

    The twins have survived everything together, and so they rely on each other.

    They mutually support each other with the thought of ¡°I¡¯m okay as long as I¡¯m with Eri-chan,¡± ¡°I can endure it as long as I¡¯m with Rie-chan¡±

    Actually, the two have secluded themselves in their world.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can¡¯t do it alone. Help me, Eri-chan ¡¹

    This young girl¡­

    In truth, they¡¯re panicking inside, they want to cry, scream.

    They want to escape from their consciousness saying ¡°This isn¡¯t real.¡±

    Rie doesn¡¯t want to admit everything that¡¯s happening to her body right now.

    They¡¯ll never meet their parents again.

    They can no longer return to Kansai, the place they were born and raised.

    However.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t, but it¡¯s inevitable. There¡¯s nobody but you here ¡¹

    Tsukiko intervenes with Rie¡¯s thoughts with her Miko power.

    Forcing her mind to become stable, and keep calm in whatever situation.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve never been able to do anything without Eri-chan ¡¹

    Yes, the twins have the same height, appearance, and almost everything, but¡­

    They¡¯re not the same. They¡¯re not an exact copy of each other.

    Eri¡¯s the one leading the duo.

    Meanwhile, Rie¡¯s dependent on Eri.

    That¡¯s the complex between the twins.

    Thus, I will strike there.

    ¡¸ No, Rie. You still have yourself as your ally ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Rie, the two of you aren¡¯t a single person. Rie alone is a splendid woman already. Rie is Rie before twins ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s not confident with herself, so I¡­

    ¡¸ Look at my dick ¡¹

    I¡¯ve ejaculated once but my erection isn¡¯t weakening.

    Or should I say that my balls that just released semen are producing more, getting ready for the next shot.

    To pour it all inside Rie¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    She trembles, but, Tsukiko controls Rie¡¯s body and so she can only stare at it.

    ¡¸ Hold it with your hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiii?! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s afraid. Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Like this, this is what pleases Kou-sama ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s white hands grab my penis.

    ¡¸ Ah, uuuu ¡¹

    Rie can feel the heat of my penis with her palm.

    ¡¸ And then, lightly tighten it up, and move it up and down while gripping it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh?! Aah ¡¹

    Rie starts stroking my penis.

    ¡¸ And you should learn this. This is one of your necessary work ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells her.

    ¡¸ N-Noo, I don¡¯t want to learn this ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. This will be in your memories even if you don¡¯t try to learn it ¡¹

    Just as Tsukiko read Katsuko-nee¡¯s techniques from their memories.

    This time, she¡¯s copy-pasting it to Rie¡¯s memories.

    ¡¸ Rie, this dick you¡¯re holding right now will go inside you. My dick will be the only object to enter your hole. Do you get it? Even if everyone can enjoy sex together, there¡¯s only one penis and vagina making connection. That means, once we connect, we will become one ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Rie doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Are you aware that you¡¯re under a test? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    She stops her hand from stroking my penis.

    ¡¸ Listen. So far, it was me taking away things from you. Your first kiss, the caress on your chest, fellatio, and swallowing. Naturally, I¡¯m going to take it all forcibly to the end ¡¹

    I look at Rie¡¯s eyes and say.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I will take Rie¡¯s first time, and I¡¯m going to pour my semen inside your womb. It will all happen, no matter what¡­ ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s hands grip my dick tight.

    There¡¯s sweat on her forehead.

    She¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸ But, if that¡¯s all, then it will get boring. I can rape you twice, thrice, and I¡¯ll throw you away after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Throw me away? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? As you can see, I have women who are much cuter than Rie. I have no shortage of sexual partners. Besides, I¡¯m free to rape any woman I want just like what I¡¯m doing with you since I have Tsukiko¡¯s power, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if Kou-sama wishes for it, anyone can kneel before Kou-sama and open their legs ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ We also cooperate with that ¡¹

    Nei says while holding her video camera.

    ¡¸ You and Eri. Well, it will be Eri¡¯s first time too, but, you girls look down on us, specifically me, right? You thought that if you try to talk me out, you can make me do what you want¡­You girls are that naive, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Rie trembles.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­I thought that O-Onii-san is a kind person¡­T-That¡¯s why ¡¹

    The thought that someone¡¯s kind is also a way of looking down on someone in a sense.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but I¡¯m a criminal ¡¹

    I have to corner her in one go.

    To break Rie¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, I¡¯m not the half-baked guy like your parents. I carry a real dangerous organization behind me ¡¹

    Rie looks at me in fear.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not a cheap business that sells girls to lolicons. Besides, if we were to distribute a new video with you girls, it can be traced back, right? Kansai Yakuza could leak that to the police. Thus, we have to erase all records of you girls over the internet. Naturally, you can¡¯t send any more mail to your lover in Kansai anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You two are now missing. Rie, you know what will happen to your parents, right? ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s parents are now crazy and sent back to the Kansai Yakuza as sacrificial pawns.

    ¡¸ Currently, there are only these possibilities left for you, I rape you, kill you, or if I¡¯m pleased with you, then I can have you as my sex slave for the rest of your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true. I heard Onii-san give Shigeyo-san a promise to release her ¡¹

    Rie looks at me stubbornly.

    ¡¸ Besides, you released the 3 Onee-san with their memories erased ¡¹

    Oh right.

    When we were talking to Tendou Otome and the girls in the room.

    Rie and Eri didn¡¯t participate in the conversation, they only watched.

    Then, after putting the three girls unconscious.

    We released Shigeyo-san back to her relatives.

    The twins saw that loose attitude.

    That¡¯s the reason why Eri and Rie are underestimating me.

    Dammit.

    I guess I¡¯ve been too kind against the daughters of Yakuza.

    No, it¡¯s okay to be kind, but¡­

    I had to deal with them with a colder attitude on the surface.

    Minaho-neesan, Kyouko-san. That¡¯s what they do.

    I could also deal with them kindly but never raise their expectations too much.

    I had that attitude, and so Eri and Rie think that they can persuade me smoothly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my decision on who I should be kind to, right? Let me remind you that I¡¯m a criminal. What¡¯s wrong with having double standards? ¡¹

    I speak imposingly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no government officer nor teacher in a school, I don¡¯t have to follow a rule where I have to be fair with everyone, do I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Rie, do you really want to die? ¡¹

    I shoot a cold intent to Rie.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you get me angry, then I might kill the two of you for real ¡¹

    I speak gently.

    ¡¸ You know, I don¡¯t really want to kill you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing all this work. Do you get it? ¡¹

    Rie trembles.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you since earlier? If you¡¯re not becoming my sex slave, then I will have to kill you. That¡¯s all it boils down to ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then what? To be honest, I¡¯m no longer enjoying the part where Tsukiko uses her power to take control of your body ¡¹

    Ejaculating from fellatio while her body is in control is enough.

    From now on, it has to be Rie herself.

    ¡¸ Well, forcing you to suck and drink my semen was somewhat fun. But, if we have sex like that, what¡¯s new? It will be just like the fellatio earlier ¡¹

    She can¡¯t lose her virginity like that.

    Taking away her body is just¡­

    It¡¯s still rape but, if Rie opens her body voluntarily.

    If I don¡¯t break her spirit.

    There¡¯s no future for her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­if you want to violate me, then force me like how you did earlier ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve given up already. If that power pins me down, then I can¡¯t do anything if you take my first time ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s boring ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s boring! ¡¹

    Rie revolts.

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s forcing me to do all these shameful things, what else do you want? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Your resolve to live as a sex slave ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies instead of me.

    ¡¸ If this ends with rape, then you¡¯re forced to become a pitiful raped girl. You¡¯ll be able to keep your pride with that, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan won¡¯t have fun with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that only means that you¡¯re not Yo-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Mana and Nei continued.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get to the point. I don¡¯t want any more troublesome women. I already am busy with my family¡­ If my sex slaves are to increase, then they have to be girls I can use to ease up.

    ¡¸ I-I, Eri-chan and I don¡¯t want to be Onii-san¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, die ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Onii-chan tell you that it¡¯s the only conclusion, right? ¡¹

    I sure said that.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t accept becoming a sex slave, then Rie and Eri are nothing but troublesome for me. After all, everything you say is cunning ¡¹

    Let¡¯s drop all the pretenses.

    Let¡¯s talk while Eri¡¯s unconscious.

    Rie¡¯s likely the only one who¡¯ll listen to what I say.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I can enjoy having sex with Rie, then I can take Rie as a sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? You can just force me ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my responsibility once I become your master! You¡¯re just like the pet that I¡¯ll buy and take care of for the rest of its life! That means I have to raise you until you die, get it?! You and Eri both look cute but your attitude isn¡¯t cute at all! Do you think I¡¯ll buy you like that? ¡¹

    I speak without pausing.

    Rie¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Even I don¡¯t want to kill you nor Eri. If it¡¯s possible. But, Minaho-neesan¡¯s the boss of the organization. If Minaho-neesan tells that you girls will become my sex slaves, then the only other choice is to kill you. After all, you girls are cunning. You¡¯re unlike the stupid three and Shigeyo-san. It¡¯s better for us if we don¡¯t erase your memories and release you. I know that. That¡¯s why, I said it and I¡¯ll say it again, you two have only these choices, become my sex slave or die! That¡¯s your reality ¡¹

    There are no other alternatives for me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also my scenario ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ They let me live because I became Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. It¡¯s been half a year since then. The situations different now but Mana will be Onii-chan¡¯s slave forever ¡¹

    Then, Nei.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, you¡¯re living in a world that¡¯s much more serious than you thought. That¡¯s why the people here don¡¯t feel pity towards Rie-chan. After all, Yo-chan saved us from a harder and more terrifying experience than you twins ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If I didn¡¯t become Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave, then I might¡¯ve been put down as well. It¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    No, Ruriko¡¯s the daughter of Kouziki house.

    She knows that useless personnel only causes harm to the group.

    Ruriko¡¯s true nature is cool-headed.

    ¡¸ Becoming a sex slave isn¡¯t that hard. All you have to do is think of how to please Sensei and serve him that way ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You girls have good looks and so all you have to think is on how to let Onii-sama enjoy your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. You only have to wonder about how Onii-chan will play with you girls. If you¡¯re not cute, then you¡¯re not receiving affection, right? You¡¯ll become Onii-chan¡¯s pet after all ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana speaks.

    ¡¸ They all don¡¯t want you twins to die ¡¹

    Lastly, Tsukiko speaks.

    ¡¸ But, if you want to live, then you need to make compensation. If you¡¯re just a rude girl who doesn¡¯t intend to pay up, then we have no choice but to abandon you ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ Compensation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, you don¡¯t get that ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ It means that if you become Yo-chan¡¯s slave, then you¡¯re under his protection. We collaborate with him. Girls like you can¡¯t join in our family, but, well, you¡¯re Yo-chan¡¯s cute slaves so we¡¯re going to help you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not understand how wonderful that is? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ It means your necessities of life are guaranteed. Well, it happened on my case so you could get a new identity so your past no longer identifies you ¡¹

    Mana will soon obtain her new identity.

    ¡¸ You will be treated with care. Sex is also fun ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ The compensation you have to pay is to never betray Kou-sama. That¡¯s all. As long as you don¡¯t betray Kou-sama, Kou-sama will never betray you either ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks to Rie.

    ¡¸ Why? Onee-san, you can just force me to do all that with your power. If you do that, I can¡¯t go against Onii-san until I die, right? ¡¹

    Rie asks dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ It is as Kou-sama said. Doing that will only make it boring ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at me.

    ¡¸ If Tsukiko and the girls go all out with their power, then they¡¯ll listen to my orders like robots, but they¡¯ll get bored quickly. I don¡¯t think I can have fun together with them. That doesn¡¯t mean that they should suppress their power and make the girl follow what I say with only their body, even though they reject it inside their minds. Just like Rie earlier. This goes only as far as fellatio. It should be different when having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think that it¡¯s fun for the other side too ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan believes That this girl, Rie-chan will understand how Yo-chan feels ¡¹

    Rie looked at Nei in surprise.

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re just some conceited girls, then I think that it¡¯s more fun to rape them forcibly. Then, what about Eri-chan? ¡¹

    Huh, Nei?

    ¡¸ Right. That girl is just like my past self, she will not understand unless Onii-chan cums inside her ten times ¡¹

    Mana looks at the unconscious Eri.

    ¡¸ But, you¡­ Onii-chan thinks that you will offer your virginity to Onii-chan and become his sex slave voluntarily ¡¹

    Then, Mana turned to Rie.

    ¡¸ When that girl wakes up, you will need to teach her how to become a proper slave. If not, you can survive, but¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Right. We might have to kill Eri-chan ¡¹

    Eri underestimates us more than Rie does.

    She will not yield nor accept me.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t become Onii-san¡¯s slave, what about Eri-chan? ¡¹

    Rie can feel the shivers in her spine.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. Either way, she will wake up, and she¡¯ll try to tag team with you to defy Yo-chan again ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impolite for the duo to attack Kou-sama, and so, you do understand why you¡¯re the only one talking, right? ¡¹

    Nei and Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Right. If it was just as before, Eri-chan will only pull me ¡¹

    Rie sighed.

    ¡¸ What? If that¡¯s the case, say it sooner ¡¹

    She looked up at me.

    She continues to caress my penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become Onii-san¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Rie?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s for Eri-chan, then I¡¯ll do anything. We¡¯re twins, so it¡¯s natural ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    The reason why Rie threw her pride away and yielded is¡­

    She has to create a reference for her twin, Eri.

    These girls don¡¯t have any individuality.

    They¡¯ve always been twins since before.

    Therefore, when talking about one dying and the other continuing their life.

    They can¡¯t imagine it.

    If it¡¯s a life where they¡¯re together, then she¡¯ll accept it.

    ¡¸ I already know that I can¡¯t continue to reject Onii-san and everyone since earlier ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if I have to think for the two of us, it has to be this way ¡¹

    Rie looks at me with lonely eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become your slave, so please, take Eri-chan as your slave too, Onii-san ¡¹

    After giving them a lot of threats and advice.

    Now that she¡¯s alone, she could feel it more real, and yet¡­

    If she thinks for the two of them and knowing that there¡¯s no other way, she accepted it.

    ¡¸ No, once Eri wakes up, it will be her decision ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll convince Eri-chan. I¡¯ll tell her that we both become Onii-san¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Hey, Rie?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want any troublesome girls, right? We¡¯ll become cute girls for you to dote on, so¡­ ¡¹

    This girl¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best in sex too. Well, we¡¯re allowed to survive, have food prepared for us, and even protect us from Father¡¯s comrades, it¡¯s natural to pay Onii-san with service. I wonder why did I not understand that? ¡¹

    Now that she¡¯s accepted it alone, all those resistance was a fluttering of hers?

    ¡¸ Err, all I have to do is sex, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, that also includes bearing my child ¡¹

    I speak about my decision.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I understand. I¡¯ll bear Onii-san¡¯s child ¡¹

    She even accepts this right away.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯ll never have sex nor kiss anyone other than Onii-san. I¡¯ll never talk to males ever again. Is that all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, becoming a slave means never betraying Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry that we¡¯ve gone through a lot of detours. At this point, I can understand what Onii-san and Onee-san is talking about ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, please take Rie¡¯s first time ¡¹

    Rie stretches her tongue to my penis.

    ¡¸ P-Please deflower my body, Onii-san!! ¡¹

 Chapter 935. Night of Flirting / Deflowering the twins Rieâ€™s deflowering rape

    Chupa, chupa, chupa.

    Earlier, Tsukiko forced her, but now¡­

    Now, Rie¡¯s serving me with her mouth willingly.

    The young girl¡¯s tongue moves around my hard erect penis.

    She covers my glans.

    However.

    Rie yields as soon as her heart broke¡­

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies as she read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ This is the best for those whose mind is overburdened ¡¹

    That means.

    For Rie to stay with her twin, Eri¡­

    As soon as she yielded¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko immediately rewrote Rie¡¯s heart using her Miko power.

    If the power forced Rie while there¡¯s still some resistance remaining inside, her heart will break.

    Therefore, so far, Tsukiko used her power gently to the extent that Rie¡¯s heart won¡¯t break, but¡­

    That moment she showed an opportunity, Tsukiko went deep in an instant.

    Rie yielded to me and went with the flow as she has resolved herself.

    It will not cause any wounds in Rie¡¯s heart.

    No, she hasn¡¯t noticed Tsukiko going as deep inside her mind.

    If it¡¯s now, she can rewrite Rie¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Yomi, remember this. You need speed at this time. You¡¯ll need this for Kou-sama¡¯s sake ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks to her little sister who has the same power like hers.

    I see.

    No matter how powerful Miko power is¡­

    If they don¡¯t think about the situation and the timing while they use their power, it can break minds and turn people to lunatics

    Generally, use weak power to guide the other party to yield.

    And once the other party shows a chance, rewrite them immediately.

    That¡¯s the right way to take control of the other party.

    ¡¸ When I return to Kyoto, Yomi will be the shrine maiden for Kou-sama¡¯s sake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Tsukiko-oneesama. I¡¯ll observe them closely ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s brought to this place for her to learn how to use that power.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, is this okay? ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you will raise that girl for the rest of her life ¡¹

    Right, I¡­

    Rie will become my sex slave.

    She¡¯s not family, just a slave, a pet.

    ¡¸ She will never make an exchange with any other man that Kou-sama, correct? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, this girl is mine ¡¹

    She won¡¯t have sex with any other man.

    I pat Rie¡¯s face as she continues to fellate me with her best.

    ¡¸ And she will bear Kou-sama¡¯s child, correct? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she will ¡¹

    Rie looks up at me while licking the tip of my dick.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to hold back. You can savor the girl as you desire ¡¹

    Right.

    Rie will have sex with only me for the rest of her life.

    If she will live as my sex slave, then¡­

    I will have to raise this girl to my desires.

    But, if I do that.

    No, that won¡¯t do.

    Uuuugh.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, you¡¯re using your power on me too? ¡¹

    I feel like I can¡¯t hold back my desires.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only opening the door that Kou-sama¡¯s holding down ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ That kind of self-regulation on sexual urges isn¡¯t good for Kou-sama¡¯s mind and body ¡¹

    I¡¯m holding myself back.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Yo-chan. Do whatever you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. After all, we¡¯re Onii-chan¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    Nei, Yomi, Ruriko, Mana.

    Lastly, Rie lets go of my glans and looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-san decided to turn me to a slave, and yet, Onii-san¡¯s the one holding back ¡¹

    She speaks honestly with me.

    ¡¸ If you hold back here, I would be the fool ¡¹

    Right.

    Though Tsukiko¡¯s pushing Rie¡­

    Rie¡¯s determination is real.

    I have to reward that resolve of hers.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, please take care of Eri-chan too ¡¹

    Rie.

    ¡¸ Either way, Father was about to sell our bodies to the lolicons. It¡¯s just that it became Onii-san and only Onii-san. Furthermore, if you say that I¡¯m going to bear a child, then it means that you¡¯re going to look after us even after we grow up and no longer look cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll look after you two until death ¡¹

    I promised.

    Rie giggled.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not but, even if you say that Onii-san, you might die really soon, you¡¯ve been doing a lot of dangerous things ¡¹

    Yeah, I always put myself in danger.

    But.

    ¡¸ If I were to die, I¡¯ll tell my women to not let Rie and Eri have a hard time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko replies immediately.

    ¡¸ You also have our word ¡¹

    Nei too.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need. I trust Onii-san as he¡¯s always serious. Therefore, I¡¯ll trust what Onii-san says ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Then, what should I do? What does Onii-san want me to do? ¡¹

    Oh, Rie no longer has the intent to bargain with me.

    What¡¯s left is to establish the slave contract with Rie and me.

    The contract will be Rie¡¯s virgin body.

    The signature will be her red virgin blood.

    ¡¸ Okay, if that¡¯s the case, uhm ¡¹

    I can ask for whatever kind of sex I desire.

    No, I can order her.

    I shouldn¡¯t ask. I should give orders.

    However.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-san? ¡¹

    Thinking about it again, seeing that it¡¯s okay to do whatever I want with Rie¡­

    It¡¯s somewhat embarrassing.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, there¡¯s no need to explain your desires in words ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ I am telling what Kou-sama¡¯s heart desires to her ¡¹

    That helps.

    ¡°I want to do this kind of sex in this situation, and so I have to say it,¡± explaining every word is troublesome, and a bit embarrassing.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, that¡¯s what¡¯s cute about Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Really, Onii-chan¡¯s thoughts are showing on his face though ¡¹

    Even Mana.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, please concentrate on her for now ¡¹

    Oh right.

    It¡¯s not time to get embarrassed

    ¡¸ Onii-san ¡¹

    I look at Rie.

    The videos of this young body are famous among the lolicons.

    Currently, she has a collar on her neck.

    Her white school swimsuit is lowered until her hips, and her cute breasts are exposed.

    That light pink areola. Her nipples are still caved in.

    ¡¸ Rie. You¡¯re cute ¡¹

    Perhaps, their parents did this on purpose to make lolicon videos.

    I mean, purposely giving them a childish hairstyle.

    Eri, her twin sister is the same.

    But, this girl has a somewhat mature face.

    Her body still has the body line of a young girl, but¡­

    She¡¯s growing.

    Oh, I want to see Rie naked.

    When I thought that¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Uhm, Onii-san. Please watch Rie get naked ¡¹

    Rie stands up bashfully.

    She reaches out for her white school swimsuit.

    Starting from her waist, she pushed it down her ass¡­

    Oh, I can see her crotch now.

    It has some growth.

    Only a bit though.

    Well, in the case of this loli, having pubic hair is lewd.

    ¡¸ This is my body ¡¹

    Rie pulls her swimsuit from her thighs and out of her foot.

    She drops it to her side.

    She¡¯s naked other than her collar.

    ¡¸ WAit. I¡¯ll take photos of that ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of the nude virgin girl.

    ¡¸ Ah, this is really embarrassing ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s face dyed red in shame.

    However, she¡¯s not hiding her crotch nor chest.

    Rie knows how I appreciate her naked body through Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Err, next is, huh? Sitting on the bed and spreading my legs? ¡¹

    She takes my desires to her mind.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I-I understand. Onii-san is really lewd

    Rie sits on the bed.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is it like this? ¡¹

    She spreads her legs facing me.

    Rie¡¯s young slit remains closed despite her spreading her legs.

    It¡¯s a beautiful crotch, it looks like a palette knife cut on a block of smooth cream cheese.

    Transparent liquid seeps out from her slit.

    ¡¸ Eh, no way?! I¡¯m doing that?! Is that bad?! Geez, Onii-san, you bully ¡¹

    She stretches out her fingers to her crotch.

    ¡¸ Okay, look. Watch me. Onii-san, look at my insides that never accepted anyone yet. Aaahn~ This is too lewd! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s fingers open it.

    Liquid drips down.

    What a beautiful salmon-pink colored insides.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going closer to take a look, Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, just do whatever you want ¡¹

    Rie leaks a hot sigh. She¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸ Spread it wider, I want to see deeper inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Rie uses both hands to spread open her vulva.

    I can see it.

    A whitish-pink hymen.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. T-This is my hymen. It¡¯s the membrane Onii-san is about to tear. It will be gone soon so please take a good look at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m recording that ¡¹

    Nei uses her compact digital camera to take close shots of Rie¡¯s crotch.

    The camera captures the twitches inside Rie.

    It also includes Rie¡¯s embarrassed expression.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take photos too. Rie-san, look this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Rie spreading her legs and exposing her hymen.

    Ruriko loves to film herself having sex, but, she also likes taking photos of other girls.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s good enough, right, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Feel free, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Documenting her pre-deflowering is over.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie looks up at me while spreading her legs.

    ¡¸ I¡­Rie¡­ ¡¹

    What I want Rie to say¡­

    She starts her proclamation as a slave.

    ¡¸ I-I am Onii-san¡¯s personal lewd slave. Please violate me whenever Onii-san likes. My breasts are still small, but, it¡¯s for Onii-san and Onii-san¡¯s child to suck. Please lick it anytime you want. Once it produces milk for the child, please have a drink. Please take care of me ¡¹

    I look at Rie¡¯s still growing breasts.

    If I massage and lick this, this will grow bigger.

    Once she gives birth to a child, it will get bigger.

    In five years.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan really loves breasts, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan always licks mine when it¡¯s my turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei loves to suck on Yomi¡¯s nipples when we¡¯re having hugging-sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko loves it when Onii-sama violates me from behind while I stand and Onii-sama massages it roughly ¡¹

    Err.

    I¡¯ve done a lot on them.

    ¡¸ A-Also, Rie¡¯s¡­Rie¡¯s pussy¡­After Onii-san breaks the hymen, this will also belong to Onii-san forever. Nothing but Onii-san¡¯s penis can enter it. They¡¯re not allowed to. I-It will be a hole only for Onii-san. I-I¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s blushing from embarrassment.

    She¡¯s sweating from excitement.

    Her entrance opened wide with both hands wriggled, it continues to leak love nectar.

    ¡¸ A-Also, uhm, I-I don¡¯t need contraception. Please do it raw every time. Then, please thrust it inside me raw, and c-cum inside me. O-Onii-san, pour in¡­pour in your semen, anytime¡­anytime you want, and make me pregnant. It¡¯s okay to cum inside me. Creampie. Please creampie me! ¡¹

    Rie shouted.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We also receive creampie every time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, creampie ¡¹

    Nei and Ruriko nodded like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s either cumming inside or cumming in our mouth and drinking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei¡¯s semen must pour inside us and not go to waste ¡¹

    Mana and Yomi added.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It would be a waste if it goes outside ¡¹

    Lastly, Tsukiko who desires to become pregnant said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, R-Rie¡­Rie¡¯s okay getting pregnant with Onii-san¡¯s child. No, please violate me with the intent of impregnating me. Rape me. A-Ahn?! Really?! I-I¡¯ll become a mother?! Right, I will, I mean¡­Onii-san, make me a mother ¡¹

    Rie asks to get pregnant.

    Then.

    ¡¸ B-But, please, my only request is for Eri-chan and me to stay together. Onii-san, turn Eri-chan to your lewd slave, cum inside her, and make her a mother together with me. Please, I really beg you ¡¹

    Eri, the twin sister of Rie.

    She¡¯s still unconscious.

    She doesn¡¯t know that Rie, her sister is changing rapidly.

    ¡¸ When Eri wakes up, Rie¡¯s no longer a virgin, you know that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. O-Onii-san will make me an adult woman. You¡¯ll violate me, rape me, and maybe turn me pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay with that? ¡¹

    I remind her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about whether I¡¯m okay with it, Onii-san¡¯s the one to decide that ¡¹

    Rie.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, let it be as Onii-san wants. I¡¯m just a slave ¡¹

    Yes, Rie¡¯s my slave.

    So I can do anything I want with her.

    ¡¸ Come to my arms, Rie ¡¹

    I bend over.

    ¡¸ Awawawa, I-I guess it¡¯s still scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s natural to be scared with your first time. Feel it ¡¹

    I enjoy watching the girl shake on her first time.

    ¡¸ Ah, really? Are we really going to do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re going to do it, Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaan, Father¡¯s going to scold me ¡¹

    Your father will not come back.

    ¡¸ Here Rie ¡¹

    I first embraced Rie.

    ¡¸ H-Hyaa ¡¹

    I¡¯m also naked.

    She¡¯s not accustomed to hugging a naked man.

    Her body is stiff.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. This isn¡¯t something you should be afraid of, we¡¯re going to do this all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get used to it. Okay, take a deep breath¡­Haaaa, suuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaa, suuuu ¡¹

    Rie synchronizes her breathing with me obediently

    After two, three deep breaths, her body loosens up.

    ¡¸ Rie. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san? ¡¹

    I gently pat Rie¡¯s smooth back.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now my pet. From now on, rely on me. I¡¯ll keep you safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for Eri, I¡¯ll have sex with her late.r But, I don¡¯t feel like she¡¯s mine until we do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I should have sex first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to speak of it all, please do it ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Rie ¡¹

    I kiss Rie¡¯s lips while embracing her naked body.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Again. And again.

    Rie¡¯s eyes stare at me.

    She¡¯s not closing her eyes, she observes who¡¯s doing this to her.

    Ruriko¡¯s giving that instruction to Rie.

    ¡¸ Kyauu~ ¡¹

    I go from Rie¡¯s lips to her ears.

    Then, her nape.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­It tickles ¡¹

    No, this is an erogenous zone. She¡¯s feeling it.

    I continue to lick her young skin.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ O-Onii-san ¡¹

    Embracing her like this¡­Rie¡¯s body is really thin.

    There¡¯s no thickness in her meat, it¡¯s not thin, she¡¯s just young.

    Even so, her breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaah, m-my breasts again? ¡¹

    I knead her still-hard meat in her chest.

    Then, I lick the part where the nipple should be in her areola.

    Oh, I can feel the tip of the sunken nipple getting hard.

    ¡¸ Aahn~ I¡¯m having chills when you do it there. No~ ¡¹

    Sorry, but I love breasts.

    I will continue to attack it with my tongue until I¡¯m satisfied.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Iyaaan~ Onii-san, you meanie ¡¹

    What¡¯s that? A Kansai expression? I don¡¯t get it

    Before long, my tongue parts from her breasts.

    Then, I lay Rie¡¯s body down and start exploring her body.

    I lick her soft and smooth skin.

    Then.

    ¡¸ A-Are you going to lick there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to know what Rie tastes like ¡¹

    Rie already tasted my semen.

    Therefore, I¡¯m going to taste Rie¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaa. W-Wait! Aaah ! Aaaaahn! Iyaaa! T-This! Aaaah! Don¡¯t lick me there!!! ¡¹

    My tongue licks the mucous membrane inside her slit.

    Rie writhes.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaa! T-This is embarrassing. T-This is!! Aaahn! Mother! Mother! Forgive me!!! ¡¹

    It looks like she remembers her father and mother from pleasure.

    Their parents turned the twins¡¯ fate as goods.

    Offering her body to me like now must make her feel guilty.

    Rie¡¯s parents put her virginity on sale for auction.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you feel more, Rie ¡¹

    I¡¯ll make you feel so much pleasure that you¡¯ll forget about your parents

    I expose Rie¡¯s clitoris.

    Rie¡¯s red ruby shines.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaan~ W-What! Aaaah ! I-It feels good! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s never experienced the pleasure of tongue touching her clitoris directly.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaah! N-No! Onii-san, stop! This makes me shiver too much! This is bad! This is bad! ¡¹

    I¡¯m not stopping my attack on Rie¡¯s clitoris no matter what she says.

    I roll the tip of my tongue and then start moving up and down. Then, moving it left and right.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaahn! Haaa, kuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s breathing heavily, She¡¯s writhing.

    Next, I cover it with my lips and start sucking it.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa! Aaaaah! What¡¯s this?! Agaaaa!! ¡¹

    More love nectar comes out from Rie¡¯s entrance.

    The sheet we¡¯re on is now getting a bed-wetting stain.

    It looks like it¡¯s easy to get her wet.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    I stopped my tongue after finding the perfect time.

    She¡¯s a young girl.

    It¡¯s impossible to force her to climax from cunnilingus.

    If she reached climax here, Rie will no longer have any stamina left for her first sex.

    Making her cum is for the next time.

    Right now, she has to experience her deflowering and first creampie.

    She needs to be conscious to remember this all.

    I¡¯ll make sure that Rie will never forget it for years.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa

    Rie¡¯s chest moves up and down each time she breathes.

    Her sweet breaths reach my face.

    I spread Rie¡¯s legs and get in between.

    ¡¸ Are we really doing it, Onii-san?

    Rie who gasps for breath has loosened up.

    She looks up at me and asked.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re going at it for real

    I give my penis a few strokes and confirm that it¡¯s rock hard.

    Yeah, I can go on with this.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Rie speaks honestly.

    She¡¯s still young and yet, I¡¯m going to take away her virginity.

    Furthermore, I ordered her to become my sex slave for the rest of her life.

    Normally, she gets scared.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ First, sorry. Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Rie looked up at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ It will hurt, I think. But, I will not stop until I cum inside Rie¡¯s womb no matter how much it hurts for you. I don¡¯t stop ¡¹

    I made it clear with her.

    ¡¸ I-It will hurt ¡¹

    Though she¡¯s loosened up.

    It will be hard for Rie¡¯s young pussy to accept my erect penis.

    Sex itself shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Rie¡¯s genitals are more developed compared to Agnes and Luna.

    ¡¸ It will hurt when I break your hymen, and I will shove in my dick to the root and poke Rie¡¯s womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ That will go in whole?! T-That¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Everyone¡¯s done it ¡¹

    I said. Mana;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve seen me have sex with Onii-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    But now that she¡¯s doing it, she¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸ Then, another apology is needed ¡¹

    I speak to Rie.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, not for Rie but your boyfriend ¡¹

    What was his name again?

    ¡¸ That guy wanted to have sex with Rie, right? Since you two are lovers ¡¹

    They¡¯re only exchanging emails.

    They don¡¯t meet up a lot.

    Though they are lovers, he believed that he would get that chance someday.

    ¡¸ Enough about Rosoku-kun ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll forget about him. Right now, Rosoku-kun will only cause troubles ¡¹

    If Rie and Eri¡¯s boyfriends were exposed.

    Kansai Yakuza will try to get them.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯ll take Rie¡¯s precious virginity ¡¹

    Hearing me say that, Rie shows a lonely smile.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I also apologize to Rosoku-kun ¡¹

    Tears spill from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I¡¯ve already changed. I¡¯m no longer the same as before. I¡¯ve been reborn as Onii-san¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Rie ¡¹

    I push my erect penis to Rie¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ H-Hiii! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet. I¡¯m only fitting it in

    I rub my glans on Rie¡¯s slit and move it up and down.

    Then, I rub Rie¡¯s dripping love nectar on my penis.

    ¡¸ Haaauuumomuaaaaa! I-I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared, Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie looked up at me and said.

    I¡¯m just rubbing my dick on her and yet she¡¯s already afraid.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Rie. Just entrust everything to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay¡­Haaa, suuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko amplifies my thoughts and reaches Rie.

    Responding to my lust, Rie¡­

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san¡­Rie¡­Onii-san¡­please¡­please rape Rie¡¯s virginity¡­ ¡¹

    I spread Rie¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Aahn, it¡¯s going to happen to me now! Onii-san¡¯s going to violate me! ¡¹

    I hold my glans against Rie¡¯s entrance.

    Kuchu.

    It¡¯s already moist and hot.

    ¡¸ H-Hiiii! Aaaah! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared of this! Eri-chan, I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    The fear for the first experience is fundamental.

    Rie¡¯s physiological fear and the logical thought of disobeying me rub together.

    ¡¸ Yield to me ¡¹

    I gave her the same order.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, O-Onii-san! It¡¯s enough! Please break it already! Deflower me! I don¡¯t want this fear anymore! ¡¹

    Rie pleads in tears.

    ¡¸ Please deflower Rie ¡¹

    At that moment, I shove in my hips.

    ¡¸ Gyauuuu! ¡¹

    I push Rie¡¯s opening to the shape of my glans.

    I invade the wall of meat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tearing it, Rie! ¡¹

    I pierce through her hymen.

    ¡¸ Ouch!!!!!! ¡¹

    I hold down Rie¡¯s body that¡¯s trying to escape away from my hips.

    ¡¸ Not yet, that¡¯s just half of it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Guriguriguriguri!!!

    Nupupupupupu!!!

    ¡¸ Ouch!!!! Nooo! Noo! I¡¯m scared! You¡¯re tearing me!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s your hymen, I already tore it!! ¡¹

    I push through Rie¡¯s too tight virgin pussy again.

    ¡¸ No more!!!! Eri-chan!! Eri-chan! Save me!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is the last stop!!! ¡¹

    Zumu!!!

    Our abdomens touch each other.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Haaaa! Haaaaa!! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s trying to catch her breath, she¡¯s gasping.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating.

    ¡¸ See? We¡¯re now connected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ My dick is now all inside Rie ¡¹

    Rie looks at her crotch.

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuuu ¡¹

    Tears start spilling¡­She¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ I knew it. I don¡¯t want this! T-This is my first time¡­.uuuuuu ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry! If you start crying now then you won¡¯t know what¡¯s happening! ¡¹

    Tears are just a means to escape the painful reality.

    However, once you start crying, the events at that moment will become unclear.

    You will not understand it because your emotions exploded.

    ¡¸ Get yourself together! Rie! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay! ¡¹

    With Tsukiko¡¯s intervention, Rie stopped crying.

    ¡¸ What are we doing right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I have Onii-san¡¯s penis inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ How far is it? ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s all in ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Rie¡¯s no longer virgin, I¡¯m raping you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Onii-san¡¯s raping me ¡¹

    Rie looked at me in the eyes and state the reality she¡¯s facing.

    ¡¸ Okay, now look at me and repeat what you¡¯ve said ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips forward and backward.

    Kuchu.

    ¡¸ I-It hurts! Onii-san, don¡¯t move ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you to repeat what you¡¯ve said ¡¹

    I¡¯m not stopping my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it hurts! It really hurts! Onii-san! Aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell me what I¡¯m doing right now ¡¹

    Guchu! Guchu!

    Virgins are amazingly tight.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! I¡­Rie¡¯s¡­It hurts! Onii-san¡­Onii-san¡¯s raping Rie¡­Iyaaaaa! I don¡¯t want this! It hurts!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at me when you say that! And repeat it until I stop you! ¡¹

    Guchu. Guchu!

    The root of my erect penis is smeared with love nectar and virgin blood.

    ¡¸ Yes! Rie¡¯s getting violated¡­raped¡­Onii-san¡¯s¡­Nooo¡­please stop! It really hurts!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you want to stop?! ¡¹

    Guchu, guchu!

    I continue to shove to Rie with the same rhythm,

    ¡¸ It¡¯s rape! Violating me! Please stop! Stop! I beg you!! I¡¯m still young! Onii-san! Onii-san! ¡¹

    Rie stares at me and desperately pleads.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind that, Rie, it¡¯s coming! I¡¯m going to cum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo! It really hurts! It¡¯s painful!! I can¡¯t bear it anymore! Onii-san, please stop! Don¡¯t rape me anymore! ¡¹

    Rie says that but her insides are overflowing with love nectar.

    Her vagina that¡¯s invaded by a foreign object is slowly loosening.

    It¡¯s stretching to the shape of my penis.

    Tsukiko¡¯s changing Rie¡¯s body to become my sex slave.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, aaaaaah! Onii-san! Onii-san! Aaaah! Please stop! Stop! Don¡¯t do it! Don¡¯t rape me anymore ¡¹

    Her screams of pain are getting less.

    Tsukiko¡¯s weakening the sense of pain.

    I slowly accelerate.

    It¡¯s okay, Rie¡¯s body can endure this.

    ¡¸ Nooo! Onii-san¡¯s raping me! Noooo! ¡¹

    Her words are different from reality.

    Earlier, Rie promised to give her virginity to me, but¡­

    Now that my penis is stirring up her insides for real.

    She¡¯s attacked with physical displeasure and fear.

    People don¡¯t live by their words. Their body drags them.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Aaaahn! Why, why is this happening to me? ¡¹

    Even so, Rie¡¯s not escaping inside her thoughts.

    She¡¯s staring at me as I continue to shake her body.

    She continues to perceive the sensations inside her, where we¡¯re connected.

    Sex with me is carving itself as ¡®rape¡¯ in her memories.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you be specific with that? ¡¹

    Each thrust makes Rie¡¯s breasts sway around.

    I grab her breast with one hand and feel it up.

    ¡¸ Nooo~ It¡¯s rape! I¡¯m being raped! ¡¹

    ¡¸ By who? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s thoughts reach a conclusion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s okay if I rape Rie, right? ¡¹

    I grind my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! R-Right. Nooo, but, that¡¯s¡­I¡­I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become Onii-san¡¯s slave ¡¹

    In the end, no matter how much one promises, that won¡¯t be enough.

    Humans don¡¯t live from using reason.

    Humans have their body, and their body moves and reacts physiologically, not willingly.

    Therefore, after she yields her mind¡­

    I have to make her body yield from real sex.

    Her mind and body. Reason and Physiology.

    ¡¸ Okay, look this way ¡¹

    Ruriko records the part where Rie and I connect.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand. Aaah ¡¹

    Rie sends a glance at Ruriko¡¯s camera with a frightened expression.

    Nei¡¯s recording the video.

    Rie¡¯s deflowering will remain forever.

    Okay.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum soon. Rie ¡¹

    I tell her.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸ When was your last period? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just answer! ¡¹

    I shove in my hips.

    ¡¸ Auu! It¡¯s two weeks ago! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, then it¡¯s still in the middle of unsafe days ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Unsafe days? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means you can get pregnant with my child. Didn¡¯t you promise me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    Naturally, I have no intention of making Rie pregnant yet.

    Although.

    She has to experience the concept of pregnancy from her first creampie.

    ¡¸ No buts! I¡¯m going to cum already. Say it. Rie! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s showing Rie¡¯s mind what to say.

    ¡¸ N-Noo! T-This is! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say it! Say it! You¡¯re my slave, aren¡¯t you? Rie?! ¡¹

    I speed up my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Uwawawa! Noo! Nooo! Iyaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up! Rie!! ¡¹

    I ordered her intensely.

    ¡¸ P-Please cum inside me! Please cum inside Rie! Aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cum what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s semen! Sperm! Pour it inside me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure? You¡¯ll get pregnant! ¡¹

    Last spurt.

    I slam Rie¡¯s abdomen intensely.

    Rie¡¯s body shakes rhythmically.

    We¡¯re sweating but there are no tears.

    Rie¡¯s looking up at me without reaching panic.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! I don¡¯t mind making a child! Please give it inside Rie!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here I go!!! ¡¹

    I embraced Rie¡¯s body¡­

    Rub my glans on Rie¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared!!!! ¡¹

    Ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! It¡¯s hot???!!!! ¡¹

    Byuwawawa!!

    My semen spreads inside Rie. Inside her womb.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! Uuuu! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming even more! Rie! ¡¹

    I continue to pour it all inside Rie.

    ¡¸ N-No way! I¡­ ¡¹

    Rie trembles in despair.

    ¡¸ Now, Rie¡¯s my¡­uuu, my slave for real! ¡¹

    I grind in my hips and ejaculate to the last drop.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go back anymore ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Congratulations ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Welcome! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now our friend ¡¹

    Mana, Ruriko, Yomi, my sex slaves welcome Rie¡¯s entry.

 Chapter 937. Night of Flirting / Deflowering the twins Rieâ€™s impressions with the rape

    ¡¸ Y-You really have done it with Rie-chan!?!!!! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s enraged as she discovers that I raped her beloved sister while she¡¯s unconscious.

    I lift the bottle to take a drink without answering her, but¡­

    ¡¸ Rie, feed me mouth-to-mouth ¡¹

    I ordered Rie.

    ¡¸ Eh- ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s worried about Eri¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my slave, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then do as you¡¯re told ¡¹

    Rie looks at her bottle.

    ¡¸ Oh well. I¡¯ve kissed Onii-san so many times already ¡¹

    Hearing that, Eri¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ R-Rie-chan?! ¡¹

    Rie holds the drink in her mouth and smiled at me.

    I taste out Rie¡¯s lips.

    Then, Rie pours the drink to my mouth.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s your turn now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-san ¡¹

    This time, I let Rie drink from my mouth.

    ¡¸ Is it delicious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is. Onii-san ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s dumbfounded with how I treat Rie.

    ¡¸ Rie, explain to Eri what I did with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Be sure to explain everything in detail ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you pervert ¡¹

    Rie twists her naked body bashfully.

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t be helped. Eri-chan won¡¯t know what happened while she was unconscious unless I talk about it ¡¹

    She said and looked at her sister.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan? What¡¯s wrong? Did they brainwash you or something while I was unconscious?! Why are you naked and sticking with Onii-san?! Shouldn¡¯t you feel disgusted with it? ¡¹

    Rie thinks that this is all a nightmare.

    Rie¡¯s leaning her naked body on me on a single bed, that means¡­

    For the virgin Eri, it should be intolerable disgust on her guts.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I hated it at first, but I got used to it ¡¹

    Rie answers her sister.

    ¡¸ You got used to it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You know, when Eri-chan¡¯s unconscious, Onii-san took my lips. It was my first kiss. Ah, my kisses with Eri-chan don¡¯t count. Eri-chan¡¯s a girl, and we¡¯re siblings ¡¹

    Rie begins to speak.

    ¡¸ Then, he asked me to get naked, oh wait, not that. At first, it was just exposing my breasts. Onii-san asked me to expose just my breasts and teased me a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Teased? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. He groped it, licked it, sucked it, Onii-san has a lot of methods. He turned my breasts to his toy ¡¹

    Rie smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡­Eri-chan, you know fellatio, right? I did that on Onii-san¡¯s penis. It¡¯s hot and twitching, then I licked it, sucked it, and then he came in my mouth, and I drank it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Drank? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s semen. Semen¡¯s bitter ¡¹

    After saying that far, Rie had a realization and looked at my face.

    ¡¸ No, it was delicious, Onii-san¡¯s semen is delicious. Right ¡¹

    I hold Rie¡¯s shoulders and gently pat her.

    ¡¸ Then, would you drink it again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will. No, p-please let me. Please release lots of semen inside Rie¡¯s mouth ¡¹

    She speaks with a hint of embarrassment.

    That face is so cute that I grabbed Rie¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, w-what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Eri can¡¯t understand the transformation of her twin sister.

    Before she became unconscious, she was a girl who lived together with her since birth.

    They understood everything about each other.

    They were twins who had the same thoughts and experiences, and yet.

    Rie now has become incomprehensible for Eri.

    Rie¡¯s experienced something Eri doesn¡¯t know.

    The relationship between the twins has changed.

    Furthermore, Eri¡¯s the one who takes the initiative among the twins.

    Rie moves as Eri expects. Sensing that she¡¯s just an extension of herself.

    Despite that.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. After all, we do not have any paths to choose but to become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you¡¯re doing as that person says?! Licking his dick, drinking his semen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure it might be, but, why did you not wait before I wake up? ¡¹

    Eri?

    ¡¸ If I was awake, I wouldn¡¯t have let this happen to Rie-chan! ¡¹

    I see. Eri¡¯s obsessed with Rie.

    She thinks that her twin sister is hers.

    She speaks unreasonably.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, you didn¡¯t wake up no matter how many times I called you! I kept on shouting ¡°Eri-chan! Save me! Help me!¡± But, Eri-chan never opened her eyes, you never came to save me! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she sure did say ¡°Help me, Eri-chan¡± again and again ¡¹

    Mana speaks as the witness.

    ¡¸ Drinking Onii-san¡¯s semen is just the half of it! After that, Onii-san had me strip naked, and then he licked all over my body. My breasts, my belly, and that place too ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s heating up, so I¡­

    ¡¸ It felt great, Rie¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You felt great when I licked you, right? ¡¹

    I grope Rie¡¯s breasts harder.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I-It felt great ¡¹

    Rie looked down and replied.

    ¡¸ Then, what did I do next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I raped Rie, right? ¡¹

    I lick Rie¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ R-Rie-chan?! ¡¹

    Rie looked up at her sister.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-san raped me. His penis shoved inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s a virgin. I tore that apart with this dick ¡¹

    I show my penis to Eri.

    I ejaculated three times in a row and yet, it¡¯s still half-erect.

    ¡¸ Y-You, what have you done to my Rie-chan!!!! ¡¹

    Eri screams.

    However.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, don¡¯t scream that much ¡¹

    Rie tells her sister.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all over! You¡¯re seeing the epilogue of it ¡¹

    She touches her abdomen.

    ¡¸ It really hurts when your virginity¡¯s destroyed. Onii-san¡¯s thick and hot thing shoved all the way inside. It grinded inside me ¡¹

    She recalls her deflowering earlier and speaks about it.

    ¡¸ Then, lastly, he released semen inside me. I can feel it inside my stomach. The hot liquid is spreading. Onii-san didn¡¯t just rape me, he might¡¯ve gotten me pregnant too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, pregnant? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He came inside me. I might be pregnant with Onii-san¡¯s child now ¡¹

    I touch Rie¡¯s hand that¡¯s holding her abdomen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay if you do. Since you can give birth to the child ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! R-Rie-chan¡¯s still young! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Her body should be able to endure it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not okay at all. It did hurt, and it was scary ¡¹

    Rie tells me.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, why are you so calm about it?! T-This is bad! If you get pregnant, then that is seriously bad! ¡¹

    Eri screams again.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s too late for that ¡¹

    Rie informs her sister.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already over, I¡¯m no longer a virgin, I have semen inside me already! Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just one time. Onii-san violated me twice before Eri-chan woke up! He came inside me twice! ¡¹

    Eri couldn¡¯t say anything back out of shock.

    ¡¸ Yeah, once in your mouth and twice in your womb. Rie¡¯s going to be my sex slave for the rest of her life. She will have sex with me, get pregnant with my child, and give birth. That¡¯s her fate ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    Rie faced her sister and spread her legs.

    ¡¸ Look, Eri-chan. This part of me has become exclusive to Onii-san. It¡¯s a hole where Onii-san shoves his penis and ejaculates. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not just your pussy. Rie¡¯s whole body belongs to me. Let¡¯s kiss, Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Rie and I kissed in front of her twin.

    I groped Rie¡¯s chest and thighs lewdly while kissing.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s going to be okay, Eri-chan. It looks like Onii-san looks after his lewd slaves for the rest of his life. And that also applies to the child I¡¯m going to deliver ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, there¡¯s no need to worry about that ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ For as long as you carry out your mission as Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ I-I understand I-I will be Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave for the rest of my life. I will not betray Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie yielded her mind and body to me in sex, and as soon as her mind opened up, Tsukiko intruded her mind with her Miko power.

    It¡¯s carved in her heart that she has to live as my slave.

    However.

    ¡¸ R-Rie-chan. They¡¯re deceiving you ¡¹

    Eri doesn¡¯t know that process.

    ¡¸ Do you think that you can trust these people?! We can only trust ourselves! That¡¯s what we¡¯ve always done! We never gave our trust to Father and Mother and that¡¯s how we survived so far!!! Don¡¯t trust these people!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s a fair argument.

    Why would you trust the man who forcibly raped you and is trying to turn you to a sex slave?

    However.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, you say all that but I¡¯m already Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave! Onii-san did it with me twice and came inside me! There¡¯s no going back! I¡¯m no longer a virgin ¡¹

    Actually, it would be weird to hear that someone dedicates their life to a man who raped them and came inside twice.

    But for her, she believes that there are no other paths in her life but this. No, she¡¯s forced to believe in this.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, everything you¡¯re telling me is too late. After all, I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m already¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Rie-chan ¡¹

    No matter how much reasoning Eri uses.

    She can no longer undo the fact that I¡¯ve already violated Rie.

    ¡¸ Why did this happen. I¡¯ve been in this room the whole time. Why did I not wake up when Rie-chan was in danger ¡¹

    That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t let you wake up

    ¡¸ Come here, Rie ¡¹

    I gently embraced Rie.

    ¡¸ Look at me. Feel my heat¡­Hmm, Rie¡¯s body is warm ¡¹

    I can feel the warmth in the body I touch.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay. I always keep my cute pets safe. I¡¯ll take care of you. You won¡¯t have to worry about it, Rie ¡¹

    Back then, the twins¡­

    They embrace each other¡¯s slender body and endure the hardships.

    But now.

    The twins have become fragmented. Rie¡¯s the only only one embracing my arms.

    ¡¸ Yes, I trust Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, why? ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, you¡¯ll understand once Onii-san embraces you. Father never embraced me like this. Father only thinks of us as goods to sell ¡¹

    Rie tells Eri.

    ¡¸ Onii-san is a bit different. He¡¯s strange. Just cuddling together like this makes me feel at ease. I don¡¯t feel scared. It feels strange. After all, I¡¯m embracing a naked man. I should be scared with that, shivering in fear. No, I was like that at first. I¡¯m sure that I was, but I wonder. Now that Onii-san¡¯s touching me, I feel at ease ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s mysterious power ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan can make women stop feeling fear. Therefore, you¡¯ll get drawn closer to him before you know it, and you¡¯ll lose all that instinctive resistance ¡¹

    ¡¸ It certainly does. During the party, Onii-sama¡¯s the only male, and yet, everyone in the courtyard just accepted Onii-sama¡¯s existence ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That was because they¡¯re all ignoring me, right? ¡¹

    There¡¯s no need to make such trouble just because Misuzu¡¯s partner is present int he party.

    ¡¸ If they were ignoring you, then they would show displeasure. Ignoring doesn¡¯t mean that that you don¡¯t respond to the other party, it¡¯s to have a negative emotion that rejects the other party ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan probably doesn¡¯t get it. You know, Kouzuki-ojiichan, and the charismatic young lady, was it Kaan-san? They¡¯re people with such aura and yet, when they sat on the same table as Yo-chan, they, Kaan-san didn¡¯t think of anything and just accepted that Yo-chan¡¯s over there. It¡¯s quite amazing you know ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, just understand that Yo-chan¡¯s skill is to not let women feel any physiological displeasure from him and get close to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I get it now ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t that scared of Onii-chan when he first raped me ¡¹

    When Mana lost her virginity.

    ¡¸ You know, Onii-chan just raped me and yet, we were together in the bathroom, right? He washed my body, and then, I thought ¡°Why is this person doing this?¡± Yeah, I guess. Sure, it was scary when Onii-chan raped me, but I wasn¡¯t feeling any physical disgust towards Onii-chan at all. I mean. I¡¯m more scared of the others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Nei-oneechan was really scary back then. Well, back then, Mana was an enemy, so it was inevitable, but.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry about that, Mana-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s already over so it¡¯s okay. Still, now I get it. Before I noticed it, I¡¯ve become reliant on the very same man who raped me ¡¹

    Back when Mana¡¯s our hostage, Megu and I were her guardians.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I can understand Rie-chan¡¯s feelings right now. It was like that for me too. Onii-chan raped me, no, it¡¯s because Onii-chan raped me that I can trust him. You can feel in your skin that ¡°this person will always be kind with me, and he¡¯ll never abandon me¡± ¡¹

    Mana tells Rie.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Rie embraces me.

    ¡¸ But, I can feel that this is my fate ¡¹

    Is it her judgment, or is it just a delusion?

    I don¡¯t know.

    However, I have to respond to Rie¡¯s expectations.

    I won¡¯t betray her.

    ¡¸ Rie ¡¹

    I kissed Rie.

    Rie accepts my tongue.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, want another round? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want Onii-san to violate me while Eri-chan¡¯s watching ¡¹

    Rie rubs her chest to mine.

    ¡¸ I want to show how Onii-san¡¯s penis goes inside me! And I want to show how Onii-san ejaculates inside me ¡¹

    Rie looks at Eri.

    Eri stares at her twin sister with a confused expression.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m sure that Eri-chan would want to have sex with Onii-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Rie-chan, w-why? ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, come with me. Become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave. We can be together and serve Onii-san forever as his lewd slaves. Let¡¯s both give birth to Onii-san¡¯s children and raise them together. Right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave. Therefore, if Eri-chan doesn¡¯t become one, then I can¡¯t be with you

    Rie says with a smile.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want us to be apart, but¡­ ¡¹

    Eri looked at me.

    Her face shows her fear towards sex, her anxiety towards the future.

    ¡¸ Therefore, watch me. Watch as Onii-san violates me. If I can do it, then Eri-chan can do it too. We both have the same face, height, and body. We¡¯re twin sisters ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, please ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, not now ¡¹

    I make it clear with her.

    ¡¸ Why? Didn¡¯t you promise me earlier? That you¡¯ll make Eri-chan your lewd slave too after me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did, but not right now ¡¹

    My intuition says that.

    I have to do it gradually¡­Letting Eri become my slave because she went with the flow will not benefit me.,

    ¡¸ But, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie, what are you again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m ordering you, my slave ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m glad that I heard Mana¡¯s reminiscence.

    It was the same with Mana, but¡­

    If that fear from sex is gone, she gets spoiled right away.

    She will want me to move as she expects.

    Mana¡¯s done that, it should be a tendency with the other girls too.

    Therefore, I have to tighten it up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who decides on what to do with you girls. I allow you to give suggestions, but don¡¯t order me. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ll throw you away if you¡¯re not cute at all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! O-Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie trembles in my arms.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t do it anymore? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t do it anymore. Please don¡¯t throw Rie away ¡¹

    She clings to me while trembling.

    ¡¸ Good ¡¹

    I look at Eri.

    Eri can¡¯t understand why Rie¡¯s calm with me.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a reason why I violated Rie while Eri was asleep ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you twins know everything about each other so far. All the experiences you¡¯ve been through is the same ¡¹

    They were raised from the same house ever since they were born.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why you two had such perfect combination that as if you two are one ¡¹

    And the two closed themselves to their world.

    ¡¸ However, the two of you have become different for the first time. Rie now knows what a man is. I taught her to stop helping each other out as twins but to rely on me. She¡¯s different from what she was before ¡¹

    Among the twins, Eri¡¯s the one who takes the lead and Rie was weak at making her own approach, but.

    But now, she moves as I tell her.

    ¡¸ I think you girls need time to know what¡¯s the difference between your personality to see that Eri and Rie are two different persons ¡¹

    If I act right now.

    Rie and Eri will both become my sex slaves¡­

    If the two go in the same environment again, they will try to escape into their own world again.

    ¡¸ Eri will become my slave soon. I promise you that. I mean, if she doesn¡¯t, she has no other choice but to be chased out like a crazy woman or to die. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    I tell Eri.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to kill Eri if possible. Therefore, if you don¡¯t want to die, or become crazy; prepare yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll convince Eri-chan ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯ll leave that to you. For now, I¡¯ll give you some time to talk alone. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie agreed.

    ¡¸ Also, Rie-chan, we want you to know as Yo-chan¡¯s slave¡­ ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The amount of semen in his tank has decreased because Yo-chan came inside Rie-chan thrice. Well, Yo-chan¡¯s tough so he can ejaculate 10, even 20 times ¡¹

    Uhm, am I a dam or something?

    ¡¸ But, you would want a virgin to receive a fresh batch of semen, right? That¡¯s why Yo-chan needs some time to refill his tank ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll teach you about the details in Onii-sama¡¯s body later ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Eh, ah, no way. Is that so?! ¡¹

    Huh, Yomi?

    What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸ Ruriko-oneesama, when you¡¯re having sex with Sensei, you always check everything? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Eh, then? Yo-chan suddenly gets horny and banged Ruri-chan because¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because she approaches Kou-sama using the data from her investigation ¡¹

    Tsukiko read Ruriko¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ Oh my, I desperately hid it deep in my thoughts so Tsukiko-oneesama and Yomi-chan doesn¡¯t see it, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks bashfully.

    Then that means¡­

    Ruriko enters my vision when I get horny¡­

    Furthermore, I¡¯m the one who comes after her¡­

    Pretending to dry the laundry, swinging her ass towards me.

    ¡¸ But when Onii-sama found a new cute slave, it unintentionally came to surface ¡¹

    Yoooooooo.

    I knew it, you¡¯re the scariest. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Err, Ruri-chan, you should write a report with all that data you got ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Ruriko hangs her head.

 Chapter 938. Night of Flirting / Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯re leaving you two alone for a while, talk it out ¡¹

    I put on my clothes while talking to the twins.

    I¡¯m going to check on Tendou Otome and Haiji-san so I shouldn¡¯t stay naked.

    ¡¸ Err, you can go drink whatever you want in the fridge. You have my permission ¡¹

    Rie has a drink right now but Eri should be thirsty as well.

    I think it¡¯s okay to give her a drink at least.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, I¡­ ¡¹

    Rie asks me.

    ¡¸ Do I have to wait here while still naked? ¡¹

    Err.

    This building has the temperature regulated through the air-conditioner.

    It won¡¯t feel cold even if she¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸ Stay like that. If you feel cold, then put on that bath towel ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Rie smiled.

    ¡¸ Also, we¡¯re going to lock the room. If anything happened, then just scream, someone will come and take a look

    Nei tells the twins.

    That means that the bed I used to rape Rie and all the cameras placed in here will stay.

    We¡¯re only taking out the videos from the PC and nothing else.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if I want to pee, what do I do? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    Right, this is a nap room, there¡¯s no toilet here.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, forget about that ¡¹

    Mana recalled something and head to the closet.

    She opened the door.

    ¡¸ Look, there¡¯s a potty here ¡¹

    Mana takes out a traditional swan-shaped potty from the closet.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan likes to watch girls pee so this was prepared here ¡¹

    Mana, it¡¯s Misuzu who has that hobby.

    I¡¯m not like that¡­

    ¡¸ Well, why not? Peeing play is for later ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, should I do it now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Ruriko, please don¡¯t ¡¹

    Why does everyone think that I want to see women pee?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong, Kou-sama ¡¹

    What, Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ They all want Kou-sama to watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Misuzu-oneesama, Ruriko-oneesama, all the other girls, they are aware of their beauty. That¡¯s why they want to show the most shameful and lewd appearance of theirs ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Oh, they want to show it to me. To show their shame.

    ¡¸ Maiden¡¯s mind is complicated you know. Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    Nei laughs at my problem.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Anyway, if you want to pee then use that ¡¹

    I point at the swan potty while putting on my shirt.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    Eri.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. I won¡¯t pee there ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re not here and you¡¯re alone with Rie, is there anything to be embarrassed about? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re coming back right away, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t want you to look at the potty and smell it when you come back ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ I see. Then don¡¯t pee. Hold it ¡¹

    I speak to Eri coldly.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell?! If I have to hold my pee then my bladder will explode! Onii-san, it would be your fault if my bladder bursts ¡¹

    If it¡¯s sexual assault, I just raped Rie.

    ¡¸ What about Rie? ¡¹

    The girl who drank my semen and received my semen inside her after deflowering twice asks me.

    ¡¸ I will use this potty with great care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan? ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s surprised with Eri¡¯s response.

    ¡¸ Ah, but, should I endure it before Onii-san returns? Does Onii-san want to see me pee? ¡¹

    She asks me with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, but Rie¡¯s health is more important. If you need to, then don¡¯t hold back. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie replies.

    ¡¸ Well then, wait for us to return ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you girls later ¡¹

    Nei, Tsukiko, Yomi, Mana, and I left he room.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait a second ¡¹

    Ruriko takes a photo of Eri and Rie who remains in the nap room.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s another one. Good day. Excuse us ¡¹

    Ruriko leaves the room and closed the door.

    Nei locks it up.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko puts the photo she took on the screen and showed it to me.

    Rie who just had sex with me has a slightly calmer face.

    Eri¡¯s filled with anxiety.

    They have the same face and body.

    The two of them have different colored collars, but¡­

    Eri¡¯s wearing her white school swimsuit and Rie¡¯s naked.

    Eri¡¯s still a virgin, and Rie¡¯s experienced a man violating her.

    The symmetry of the two is breaking.

    Eri and Rie are no longer the same.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We head to the next room where Minaho-neesan¡¯s staying.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching the twins who are shut in the nap room as expected.

    ¡¸ Come here, you should watch them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me as soon as I enter the room.

    The monitor shows¡­

    Oh, Eri and Rie aren¡¯t talking to each other.

    After a while, Eri went to the mini-fridge in the room.

    She opens the fridge in a bad mood

    ¡º Rie-chan, what do you want? ¡»

    Eri says after peeking inside the fridge.

    ¡º No thanks. I just drank soft drinks with Onii-san ¡»

    Rie replies while looking at the bottle.

    ¡º What do I drink? Oh well ¡»

    Eri takes out an orange juice bottle and then kicked the door to close it.

    She uncaps the bottle on the place and tosses it on the floor.

    Then, she drinks from the bottle while making loud gulps.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, I feel alive now. Kepu ¡¹

    Eri burped after drinking in a hurry.

    Then, she sits down on the floor.

    Then, facing her twin sister.

    ¡º Rie-chan, what the hell was that? ¡»

    She asks with a serious face.

    ¡º There¡¯s nothing to confess about. It is as you can see ¡»

    Rie replied.

    ¡º I¡¯ve become that Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave. Can¡¯t help it. He raped me already, and Onii-san¡¯s child might be already in my stomach ¡»

    ¡º You can¡¯t make children that easy If I recall; if you wash it immediately, you won¡¯t get pregnant. What did Mother call it again? Right, intravaginal cleansing. You should hurry up and we can manage somehow ¡»

    Eri said.

    ¡º We don¡¯t even know how to do it ¡»

    ¡º Err, if I recall. Mother said that you use bottles of carbonated drinks, and the sparkles of the drink will blow it all away? You shove it inside your pussy and wash it away with the momentum of the carbonated drink. That¡¯s how I remember it. Carbonated drinks are acidic, and so it kills the sperm inside ¡»

    Saying that; Eri goes to the fridge again.

    ¡º Oh, we have some bottles here. Rie-chan, shove this bottle inside and clean it up ¡»

    Rie¡¯s displeased.

    ¡º No way, I won¡¯t stick that on my crotch. No thanks. Eri-chan, you do it ¡»

    ¡º Why would I do it? ¡»

    ¡º You said it, so you do it ¡»

    ¡º He hasn¡¯t done it with me yet though? Why would I clean up my insides when there¡¯s no semen? Furthermore, that would mean that this bottle would break my virginity ¡»

    ¡º Who cares. I won¡¯t do that anyway ¡»

    The mood of the twins is reaching a critical point.

    ¡º But, seeing that you don¡¯t want to clean it up, do you really want to get pregnant with that disgusting Onii-san¡¯s child? ¡»

    Eri said. Rie;

    ¡º I don¡¯t mind. Onii-san told me that I should ¡»

    ¡º What the hell ¡»

    Eri¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡º I already am Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave. If he wishes for it, I¡¯ll do anything, no matter how lewd it is, and I will get pregnant with his child. Then, I will serve Onii-san for the rest of my life. It¡¯s already decided ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t be stupid. Rie-chan, you¡¯re still young. You¡¯re at the same age as me ¡»

    ¡º But, my body can have sex. It accepted Onii-san¡¯s penis to the root. Besides, no matter how you think about it, we¡¯re no match against Onii-san. If he wants to do it, he will rape me. My feelings don¡¯t matter. I can say no, reject it, but he will still shove his penis and cum inside. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to give up ¡»

    Rie¡­

    ¡º Why are you giving up?! I still haven¡¯t ¡»

    Eri tells her twin.

    ¡º Right, as Onii-san mentioned earlier, I will have sex with him too. It¡¯s inevitable. He¡¯s already done it with Rie-chan, but anyway, Onii-san will do the same amount as me. I¡¯ll endure it. Rie-chan, if it¡¯s to become similar to you, I¡¯ll endure it. It can¡¯t be helped ¡»

    Eri prepares herself to the fact that I will rape her only to reach the same situation as Rie?

    ¡º I mean, I think that after he forced it with me, and he takes Rie-chan and my first time, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll show us an opportunity. He should loosen up, thinking that we won¡¯t run away. We¡¯re going to use that and escape from here. Right, Rie-chan? ¡»

    Eri seems to be making an escape plan.

    ¡º Mother mentioned this, men think that once they cum inside the woman at least once, they think that the woman belongs to them and so they become naive. Mother had problems since she was young, and so she lets men she knows cum inside her. She wasn¡¯t selling her body, she¡¯s only having sex with her acquaintances, and when they let out their semen, she says ¡°Hey, can you lend me some money?¡± and they give in to her right away. Furthermore, she avoids paying back, but nobody calls her out to pay for the money she borrowed ¡»

    Ain¡¯t that just prostitution?

    ¡º That¡¯s why, when Onii-san comes back, we¡¯ll fawn over him, together. I will endure if he touches my butt or something, and I¡¯ll let him rape me. I¡¯m ready for that. I¡¯ll let Onii-san get rough with me with the same amount as Rie-chan. I promise you that. I¡¯ll never let Rie-chan be the only one who felt the pain. That¡¯s why, please, Rie-chan ¡»

    Eri said.

    ¡º We¡¯re going to entertain Onii-san until he gets withered. Then, we¡¯ll be sure to have a chance to run away. There should be one. The chance will definitely show up. That¡¯s what I think ¡»

    She desperately gives Rie her suggestion.

    ¡º Then, if we manage to escape, we¡¯ll buy soft drinks from the convenience store. Then, Rie-chan and I will clean up our insides together. I¡¯ll shove the bottle on Rie-chan¡¯s pussy, and you¡¯ll do the same to me. Parks should have some public toilets and so we have to do it there. Anyway, we¡¯re going to escape, and clean up our insides to prevent getting pregnant!

    However. Rie¡­

    ¡º Escape? Escape where? ¡»

    She answers Eri coldly.

    ¡º We have no place to escape to ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡»

    Eri¡¯s at a loss of words.

    ¡º B-But, if we stay here¡­ ¡»

    ¡º I trust Onii-san ¡»

    Rie gives Eri an imposing look.

    ¡º Why? That man is the enemy of Father. He forced Rie-chan to have sex! ¡»

    Eri¡¯s logical.

    ¡º Why would you trust him!? You just met him you don¡¯t know anything about him! ¡»

    Rie¡­

    ¡º But, we had sex. He let out a lot of hot semen inside me ¡»

    She touches her abdomen with both hands.

    ¡º He forced you, he raped you, right? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, but it¡¯s different! ¡»

    Rie said.

    ¡º You¡¯ll understand once you do it. Onii-san is a scary man. But, he¡¯ll be sure to keep me safe. He¡¯ll take good care of me, I know it ¡»

    ¡º Why do you think that way?! I don¡¯t get it! ¡»

    Eri can¡¯t understand what Rie¡¯s talking about

    ¡º Eri-chan, you¡¯ll understand once you do it with Onii-san. I mean, you won¡¯t understand it unless you have sex. I felt it when Onii-san came inside me for the second time ¡»

    ¡º What? ¡»

    ¡º You see, I felt that it¡¯s my destiny when Onii-san embraced me tightly. That I may have been born for this ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not true! Rie-chan, you really think that you¡¯re born to become that Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave?! What¡¯s with that kind of life?! Rie-chan¡¯s not born for that! I can say that since we¡¯ve been together since birth! ¡»

    Eri can¡¯t accept it.

    Her twin, Rie has changed this much in such a short time.

    Rie¡­

    ¡º Eri-chan, you¡¯re Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious ¡»

    Eri said with a smile.

    ¡º When I had sex with Onii-san, he used some magic on me. And that magic can¡¯t be undone ¡»

    ¡º Rie-chan, why? ¡»

    ¡º Do you remember ¡°Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious¡±? You know, it¡¯s the thing we saw before ¡»

    ¡º What thing? ¡»

    Eri makes a dumbfounded face.

    ¡º Eeh, Eri-chan, you already forgot ¡°Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious¡± ¡»

    ¡º H-Hmm, sorry. I don¡¯t remember it at all ¡»

    Eri¡¯s response had Rie sighing.

    ¡º Oh what. I thought that we both understand everything about each other. I thought that we both learned it but it doesn¡¯t seem like it ¡»

    ¡º No wait, I remember it now. ¡» It¡¯s that super something-something ¡»

    Eri panics as she¡¯s forgotten memory of the twins.

    ¡º It¡¯s okay. I get it, it was at the right time. Onii-san gave me the chance ¡»

    ¡º R-Rie-chan, what do you mean? ¡»

    Rie¡­

    ¡º We can¡¯t stay the same all the time. Eri-chan and I¡­ ¡»

    ¡º W-Why are you saying that?!!! ¡»

    Eri and Rie have been together since birth¡­

    They supported each other in the world where it¡¯s just the two of them.

    The twins share the same memory, share the same views, share the same thoughts.

    They were hallucinating that they were a single life-form.

    But the truth is¡­

    No matter how much time they share together.

    Rie will have some precious memories and Eri will not remember it. She will have a lot of things she forgets.

    They have the same face and body, but¡­

    Their minds will never be the same¡­

    ¡º Well, anyway, Eri-chan will understand once you have sex with Onii-san. You¡¯ll surely understand what I¡¯m talking about ¡»

    Rie ends the talk.

    Knock, knock.

    Suddenly, someone knocks on the door of our monitoring room.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Edie. Haiji¡¯s done with her special training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Edie and Haiji-san come in.

    The two of them look tired.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I asked Edie.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s three-tenths increase. That¡¯s how far Haiji¡¯s combat skills go for now ¡¹

    That¡¯s the limit of the hasty training.

    ¡¸ But, she can win against Otome now ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Haiji-san? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I think that she¡¯s quite skilled too ¡¹

    She speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, you¡¯ve changed ¡¹

    I said. Haiji-san looked confused.

    ¡¸ Back then, even when you don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll win or not, you¡¯ll only say ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win¡± ¡¹

    Back then, when Haiji-san was Torii-san¡¯s bodyguard.

    She was bluffing on everything.

    ¡¸ I thought that I have to be honest and modest with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Haiji-san blushed and said.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Haiji-san, do you know ¡°Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious¡± ¡¹

    I asked casually.

    Michi trained me in Kudou arts to remember the word from hearing it once.

    It¡¯s a lesson to train my concentration during combat.

    Therefore, I can repeat what Rie said.

    Somehow, it¡¯s a word coming from Europe.

    So, I thought that Haiji-san might now about it since she came there.

    Edie should know it anyway, so I will ask Hiaji-san here.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Haiji-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I will win. I¡¯ll definitely win, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious is a spell that can grant any wish ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes. Kuromori-sama cast the spell on me! And so I¡¯ll never lose! ¡¹

 Chapter 939. Night of Flirting / Dotto Harai

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a word popularized in Mary Poppins. They even have a song for it ¡¹

    Nei teaches me.

    ¡¸ Well, shall we get going? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome and Haiji-san¡¯s showdown.

    I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s necessary, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to prune Tendou-san¡¯s unnecessary pride and to let Haiji-san gain confidence. And for Kou-sama to ascertain and reach a conclusion ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I immediately knew that Haiji will become necessary for the family. But, Otome doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll leave the rest to Darling¡¯s judgment ¡¹

    Edie said.

    I don¡¯t know Tendou Otome or Haiji-san¡¯s combat skills.

    What I know is that Haiji-san has a big room for growth, but¡­

    Tendou Otome can use Qi skills, and she¡¯s highly skilled.

    For some reason, Edie wants Haiji-san as a comrade but not Tendou Otome.

    I get that it¡¯s not a simple problem of combat strength, but¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s the current you, I¡¯m sure that you can make the correct decision. You won¡¯t let anyone in the family because of some poor reason that you feel sorry for the person ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ You have learned ¡¹

    Right¡­

    I have to see through purely on the thought that if Tendou Otome is beneficial to us or not.

    If they¡¯re no use for us, then we have to dump them.

    Kansai Yakuza may chase after Tendou Otome and die as a result, but¡­

    We¡¯re no charity. And I¡¯m also a criminal.

    I need to make cold-hearted decisions to survive.

    The building phone rings.

    Minaho-neesan takes the receiver.

    ¡¸ Ah, Kinoshita-san. I see. Tendou Otome-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san¡¯s transport is complete ¡¹

    Tokuda-san too?

    ¡¸ Yes, then, Kou will be coming over right away. Thank you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ends the call.

    ¡¸ I guess Yomi-san can wake those girls up? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I think that Yomi-san should go considering the future. We¡¯re leaving Tsukiko-san out ¡¹

    Tsukiko will come back to Kyoto to succeed as the Takakura shrine maiden.

    Yomi will stay in Tokyo, and go to school as the bodyguard of ¡°Princess Agnes, a relative of Kouzuki house¡±

    She should get used to fighting scenes by herself.

    ¡¸ Indeed. This is for Yomi to gain experience, are you okay with it, Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, leave it to me. Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Yomi replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san, you¡¯ll stay here. Tendou-san knows Ruriko-san¡¯s face, and she might get frenzy and try to take you as a hostage ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Ruriko.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wait here too. I¡¯m still worried about Rie-chan over there ¡¹

    Mana looks at the twin sisters in the nap room through the monitor.

    ¡¸ Right. Watch over Rie and Eri. Contact me if anything happens ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m in the moving unit of Black Forest since before, so of course, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    It helps that Nei¡¯s coming with me.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s the place? ¡¹

    Edie asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ They were in the room you were training in a while ago. If it¡¯s a fight with Tendou-san, that¡¯s the best place, right? ¡¹

    It¡¯s the old training dojo for Kouzuki SS

    ¡¸ Okay. I know the route there ¡¹

    Edie replies.

    ¡¸ Then, take care. Kou, while at it, it would be helpful if you deal with Tokuda Sonoko-san if possible ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Earlier, Sonoko-san said that she¡¯ll become Black Forest¡¯s prostitute, but¡­

    She said that out of self-abandonment as she¡¯s feeling hopeless.

    Currently, Sonoko-san¡­

    She can pass on high-school prostitution, but she can¡¯t work for a high-class brothel like the Black Forest.

    We can¡¯t sell a woman in despair to big-shots of political and business circles.

    They won¡¯t pay up money for such people to serve them.

    High-class prostitutes must be bright and cheerful in front of their customers.

    No matter how painful is the truth they face.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and all the other former prostitutes. They were all strong hearted women who can smile in front of their customers.

    Sonoko-san¡¯s gloom is bad if she becomes a prostitute of Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll try ¡¹

    I agreed and left the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Edie leads us to the elevator hall.

    The building no longer has any Yakuza prisoner here.

    They¡¯re all released and is instructed to go back to Kansai using the Miko power.

    However, to confirm that they followed the instructions.

    To not let the Yakuza who became mentally unstable because of the Miko power, cause trouble to ordinary people¡­

    Rei-chan should be taking the lead with the monitoring groups.

    Well, Rei-chan¡¯s a celebrity so all she can do is give instructions from the car.

    Kouzuki house needs to stay composed and so Shou-neechan can¡¯t leave the Kouzuki mansion.

    ¡¸ By the way, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei speaks while we¡¯re waiting for the elevator.

    ¡¸ The other day, I¡¯ve seen this over the internet ¡¹

    Internet?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s this guy who bought an aphrodisiac over the internet. You know that? Not the love potion but the thing that you mix with alcohol, make a girl drink it, and then the girl feels really horny, their body heats up, and they can¡¯t help but want to have sex, some drug like that ¡¹

    A drug that makes women want to have sex?

    Does that exist?

    ¡¸ Then, that guy got the drug, and then, the girl he wants has a boyfriend, but, the guy wants the girl to fall for him no matter what, and so, after this and that, he created an opportunity where the two of them drink together, and, of course, it was inside a bar. Can¡¯t drink outside after all. Besides, they weren¡¯t close that they¡¯d drink at their homes ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ Then, when the girl went to the restroom, he poured the aphrodisiac on the girl¡¯s glass ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    So, he was successful in making the girl he likes to drink the aphrodisiac.

    ¡¸ Then, the girl drinks the alcohol with the aphrodisiac, and then she makes a face like she wants to have sex¡­Then, the plan was to bring her to a love hotel ¡¹

    I see.

    So there are guys who really do that.

    ¡¸ By the way, what do you think of it? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that aphrodisiac took effect ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ Yomi thinks the same. Aphrodisiac sounds suspicious. It¡¯s unlikely ¡¹

    No, no, Yomi.

    You¡¯re the one with Miko power here. There should be people who can make the magic that¡¯s more impossible than yours.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the thing, the aphrodisiac he brought from the internet worked. The girl immediately blushed, breathing roughly, her hips are twitching, and her legs fidget. She looks like she¡¯s ready to have sex ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Maybe, it¡¯s a drug where it stimulates the sympathetic nerves to arouse the body, not give her sexual arousal. When someone has accumulated some lust in their body, when you¡¯re forced to have the same condition, then it can force a pseudo-sexual-arousal ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you say ¡°the thing is,¡± meaning, things didn¡¯t go as planned, right? ¡¹

    Haiji-san tells Nei.

    ¡¸ Yes, that! Good job Haiji-kun ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ The guy¡¯s plan didn¡¯t end well! Okay, here¡¯s the part where I ask the question! Yo-chan, why do you think so? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Even if you ask me that¡­

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know. Tell me, Ya-chan ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ When women drink alcohol, their expression turns lewder. Then, their body heats up, and so they would undress their jacket, or take off the button of their jacket¡­and from the eyes of that guy, he¡¯s getting excited because he thinks that the drug is working

    ¡¸ Excited? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling, don¡¯t retort on that part. Pay no attention to it ¡¹

    O-Okay¡­

    ¡¸ And then when the girl finally reached the point where she goes ¡°Ahaan~ I can¡¯t hold it anymore¡± then¡­ ¡¹

    W-What will happen?

    ¡¸ The girl took out her phone, and then¡­ ¡¹

    Nei mimics the movement of someone making a call.

    ¡¸ ¡°Ah, hello? It¡¯s me. Yes, me. You know, I¡¯m going over there now. Yes, right now. I¡¯ll stay over. Therefore, take a shower and wait for me.¡± She called her boyfriend excitedly and then¡­ ¡°That¡¯s how it is, bye-bye. Thanks for today!¡± and she leaves the guy who made her drink aphrodisiac in the bar and she boarded the taxi faster than the flash and is gone! ¡°Dotto Harai¡±! ¡¹

    Ahahaha. Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ What does ¡°Dotto Harai¡± mean? ¡¹

    Haiji-san asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an old way of ending a folk tale. ¡°Dotto Hare,¡± ¡°Toppin Harari no Pu,¡± it has some variations ¡¹

    The Japanese-European beauty asks, and the American who never knew Japanese until recently answered her.

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Get it, Yo-chan? Just because someone drank the aphrodisiac and their body became horny, doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯ll have sex with the man right next to her ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the guy who made the girl drink the aphrodisiac thought that the girl would swing to him because she feels horny, but, it doesn¡¯t mean that she will come after him ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    I see.

    If there are other choices, then there¡¯s no need to rush on the man right next to her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if one would want to pee, they¡¯d look for an ordinary restroom first, right? Hold it while you can. Nobody would wet themselves on the place if possible, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that also applies to sex. Just because someone wants to do it suddenly doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re okay with anyone ¡¹

    Edie nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It happens a lot on lewd manga and lewd games, but that¡¯s wrong. Just because a woman got aroused because of an aphrodisiac doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯ll spread their legs to the first man they see. It won¡¯t become ¡°Anyone will do,¡± if the woman still has some self-consciousness, then they¡¯ll choose who they have sex with, and they still have the choice to masturbate in the restroom if the other choice is to have sex with a man they don¡¯t like ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The ¡°I don¡¯t care whoever that is, I want to have sex right now,¡± never happens

    Yomi added.

    ¡¸ But, if the drug blows your consciousness away, and you don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, and you were raped? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan. That¡¯s a different premise now. It¡¯s no longer on the same level as drinking aphrodisiac ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right. ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the end, if the girl has a little bit of consciousness remaining inside, no matter how much they crave sex, they will hold themselves back until they are with the person they want to have sex with. That¡¯s for ordinary people ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that girls who really don¡¯t care who they have sex with do exist, but they¡¯re sick people ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s nymphomania ¡¹

    Haiji-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Yep. Sexual abnormality, or hypersexuality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, people like those won¡¯t need aphrodisiac at all. A simple flip of their switch and they¡¯d ask for sex right away. Yo-chan, you know a girl like that in our school, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, that would be Iwakura-san, the student council president.

    ¡¸ But, that girl is a nympho but she still picks her partners ¡¹

    Right, Iwakura-san doesn¡¯t have sex with anyone.

    Iwakura-san picks her partners from her tastes and preferences.

    ¡¸ I see, just because someone drank an aphrodisiac doesn¡¯t mean that they will become nymphos ¡¹

    Haiji-san puts the conversation to a conclusion.

    Wait.

    Does she take the initiative in the conversation this much?

    Ah.

    Edie trained together with her to increase friendship.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s only Haiji-san, Edie, Nei, Yomi, and me in here.

    Nei and Yomi are both cheerful and friendly, and so¡­

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s opening slowly.

    ¡¸ With that said, do you get it, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ I be like that! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ Y-Ya-chan, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ What I mean is that if someone injects me with aphrodisiac, my head will be filled with Yo-chan. I¡¯ll rush home to have sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ For me, having sex means doing it with Yo-chan. There¡¯s no ¡°sex without Yo-chan¡± in my head. Get it? I love you. Okay? ¡¹

    Eeeeh, err.

    ¡¸ Yes, you get it ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Me too. Sex = Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yo-chan. You often hear that when girls first learn about sex, they think about having sex with their boyfriend all the time but sooner or later, when they look at other boys they think ¡°I wonder how it would feel if I have sex with that guy?¡± or ¡°I want to touch his muscles,¡± or ¡°His dick might be big¡± and imagine having sex with other boys ¡¹

    Yeah, that when they get used to sex¡­

    They will search for another body, for a more handsome, for a more muscular body.

    They¡¯ll want to have sex with such men.

    I get that.

    I have difficulty in choosing from various women too.

    Like, if I get acquainted with a cute girl¡­

    ¡¸ But, we don¡¯t have that feeling. Not in the slightest bit. It¡¯s been half a year since I had sex with Yo-chan, but still, I can¡¯t imagine having sex with anyone but Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Me too. It¡¯s only Darling. I don¡¯t think of having sex with other men, and I don¡¯t need it either ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ M-Me too~ Yomi too! ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Yomi won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Sensei! I hate other men! Never, not even in my death. If they do it with me, I¡¯ll bite my tongue off and die ¡¹

    It¡¯s scary that you¡¯re going to say that far.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all satisfied with Darling. Darling and our family ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It has nothing to do with the family. Even without the family, I¡¯ll still love Yo-chan. And I don¡¯t even want to speak with men other than Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Not just the bright Nei, Yasuko is also the same.

    She lives because she uses me, her brother as her source of encouragement.

    ¡¸ Therefore, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never leave Yo-chan. I¡¯ll probably be away most of the time because of jobs but Onee-chan¡¯s heart will always be together with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei embraces me.

    Soon, Nei will go to America to help out Margo-san in her martial arts business.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t come back home, but still¡­

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you, Darling, ¡¹

    Edie hugs me.

    Right, Edie¡­

    She¡¯s coming with Margo-san to participate in the martial arts matches.

    It¡¯s to erase her past from the assassination cult.

    ¡¸ Err, I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on but Yomi also loves Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomi hugs me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haiji, what are you doing? ¡¹

    Edie asks Haiji while hugging me.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all giving Haiji a space for a hug, look ¡¹

    Edie moves her head to show Haiji-san where she could hug me.

    ¡¸ No, Edie, don¡¯t force her ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Haiji wants to hug Darling too, right? ¡¹

    Haiji-san¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then come and hug him ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, is it okay? ¡¹

    Haiji-san asks me with her face blushing from embarrassment.

    ¡¸ G-Go on ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me ¡¹

    Haiji-san hugs me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sure that I will do it with only Kuromori-sama as well ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Once you have sex with Yo-chan, you¡¯ll become just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pain only comes during your first time. Soon, you¡¯ll love Sensei¡¯s embrace ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ And Rie-chan became a girl only for Yo-chan too ¡¹

    N-Nei?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan looks only at his partner when having sex, right? Showing that he¡¯s feeling pleasure. Then, Tsukiko-san took control of Rie-chan to make her look at Yo-chan all the time, right? That¡¯s showing the effect. That¡¯s how it carves ¡°Sex = Yo-chan¡± into the mind and body ¡¹

    Rie suddenly became cute after I deflowered her because¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s Tsukiko¡¯s power, right? ¡¹

    Tsukiko was guiding Rie¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. Sensei, you should know about the power you have ¡¹

    Yomi who has the same power as Tsukiko tells me.

    ¡¸ Really, Yo-chan carves it inside all of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and it will never disappear ¡¹

    Nei and Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Haiji will need that engraving soon too ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I don¡¯t mind it anytime ¡¹

    Does that mean that she¡¯s ready to give me her virginity anytime?

    ¡¸ Ah, no, uhm, only when we return to the mansion. I must have Mariko-ojousama watch my first time ¡¹

    Haiji-san¡¯s former master, Torii Mariko-san.

    ¡¸ Right. And then, Yo-chan can take Torii-san together with her ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    It¡¯s already decided that I¡¯ll have sex with Torii-san it seems

    Ding.

    ¡¸ Ah, we¡¯re finally here ¡¹

    The elevator finally arrived.

    We got inside.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The elevator goes down.

    Edie leads the way tot he Dojo.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s waiting.

    ¡¸ Sorry to keep you waiting. Tendou Otome-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san are delivered ¡¹

    Looking inside the Dojo, there are two girls unconscious on the ground.

    However, the two of them are placed 10 meters apart.

    ¡¸ Okay, please fix your stamp in this receipt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyone will do ¡¹

    Edie signed the receipt for some reason.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s over! We¡¯ll come back to collect them later! ¡¹

    Saying that; Kinoshita-san brings the stretcher she used to bring Tendou Otome in and left the room.

    ¡¸ Now then, Sonoko¡¯s our hostage, so Nei and Darling will go there. Yomi goes there too. ¡¹ If Otome starts raging, you¡¯ll stop her

    Edie gives instructions.

    O-Oh right.

    If nobody¡¯s with Sonoko-san, Tendou Otome will take her back and escape from here.

    We need to be with Sonoko-san to prevent her from doing that.

    ¡¸ Okay, Yo-chan, Yomi-chan, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Nei, Yomi, and I head over to where Sonoko-san¡¯s lying down.

    I look at Sonoko-san¡¯s sleeping face.

    Yeah. She¡¯s fragile and cute.

    That¡¯s the reason why the adults in Tendou Sadao group gang-raped Sonoko-san.

    Furthermore, looking at her father.

    He raised this girl with gloom from experience.

    ¡¸ Yomi, can you wake Otome up from this distance? ¡¹

    Edie asks Yomi.

    Can Yomi¡¯s power reach 10 meters?

    ¡¸ I think I can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Edie and Haiji-san stand between Tendou Otome and us.

 Chapter 940. Night of Flirting / Otome vs. Haiji: Picking a Figh

    ¡¸ Wake up ¡¹

    Yomi wields her power on the two girls lying down ten meters apart on the tatami mat of the training dojo.

    Tendou Otome and Tokuda Sonoko-san.

    Both of them are daughters of Yakuza, but¡­

    Tendou Otome is the daughter of the leader of the group, Tendou Sadao¡­

    A high-school girl that knows how to use martial arts and is a lesbian.

    On the other hand, Tokuda Sonoko-san.

    She¡¯s the daughter of the weakest member of Tendou Sadao¡¯s group.

    The old men from the Yakuza gang-raped her for a week.

    ¡¸ Hmm? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh? ¡¹

    The two daughters of Yakuza opens their eyes.

    ¡¸ Sonoko!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked around and found Sonoko-san, she got up and tried to go to her side.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you do that ¡¹

    Edie throws Tendou Otome back on the floor in an instant.

    Tendou Otome who was unconscious for a while can¡¯t match up with Edie¡¯s speed

    She collapsed on the floor.

    ¡¸ O-Otome-chan! ¡¹

    Tokuda-san shouted reflexively.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s not that weak ¡¹

    Edie rides on the back of Tendou Otome and twists her right arm.

    ¡¸ Nguu! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s judo lock is perfect.

    Tendou Otome can¡¯t move now.

    If she moves poorly, it¡¯ll snap her muscles, even her bones.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell?! Dammit! What are you going to do with us?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome screams as her face is pushed against the tatami mat.

    ¡¸ Us? You really worry about everyone? Otome, shouldn¡¯t you worry about yourself? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! You¡¯re taking Sonoko as a hostage! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said. Nei, who¡¯s sitting next to Sonoko-san;

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Tokuda Sonoko-san decided to become a prostitute of our organization, Black Forest! She¡¯s already our comrade! She¡¯s a member of our group ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The only enemy in this room is you, Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    I speak to Otome, who Edie pins to the ground.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, w-what¡¯s going on? What are you going to do with Otome-chan? ¡¹

    Sonoko-san asks us timidly.

    ¡¸ Well, you see, we were wondering on what to do to put down Tendou Otome-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ve already decided on what¡¯s ahead for the other girls, only Tendou Otome-san is left ¡¹

    Nei and I replied.

    ¡¸ The other girls?! What did you do to my friends?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouted.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan¡¯s friends? Wait, were there such people? ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Bullshit! What did you do to my friends who came with me from Kansai?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, your father? Well, if it¡¯s them then we sent them back to their bosses after messing up with their heads. Tomorrow, the HQ of the Yakuza will be in trouble ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao and his group will continue to snap at their boss until they discover the location of the nonexistent Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure hidden in an island near Africa.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about Father and his friends! What I want to know are my friends! The daughters! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome thinks of the daughters of Yakuza as her friends.

    No, as her followers.

    ¡¸ Err, the noisy three had their memories erased and dumped in front of the station. Shigeyo-san¡¯s under Kouzuki SS¡¯ protection and is now coming home to her Grandmother. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t remember us. Kurosawa-san decided to become our prostitute, and so she¡¯s going to a different room in this building. As for the two middle school girls¡­ ¡¹

    Nei looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, those girls will live as my sex slaves. For now, I raped Rie. She was a virgin and it felt great embracing her. As for Eri, I¡¯ll take her virginity once we¡¯re done with the business in this room. I need to let her remember the taste of my semen through her mouth and virgin hole ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-Bastard!!! How dare you!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome thinks of Rie and Eri as her subordinates too.

    She can¡¯t forgive me for doing what I want with them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to kill you!!!! Douaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome snapped and sends out a strong Qi¡­

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Nei, Yomi, Haiji-san, and I flinched for a moment, but¡­

    ¡¸ That move won¡¯t work on me ¡¹

    Edie who learned how to ward off Qi skills from Kudou style is unaffected.

    On the contrary.

    ¡¸ Back at you! ¡¹

    She swaps position with Tendou Otome, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Ouchouchouchouchouch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, That¡¯s Romero Special! Suspended ceiling move! That¡¯s a good one, Edie ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    Yeah, Edie¡¯s holding Tendou Otome¡¯s arms and legs, bending her body up to the air, forcing her to make a bridge.

    ¡¸ So they were lying when they said that Romero Special is an impossible technique unless the other party cooperates ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I induced her to do this pose. I¡¯m stronger when it comes to Qi after all ¡¹

    Edie says as she uses her skill on Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!! L-Let go! Let go of me! Ouch! Ouch! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is in pain.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s leave that be. If I go further, it will leave a mark when you fight with Haiji ¡¹

    Edie looks at Yomi before loosening up.

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Don¡¯t move until I tell you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agu! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s finally released from the pro-wrestling move and then she¡¯s tied up using Miko power this time.

    ¡¸ Now then, we can finally talk ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Let me tell you beforehand, Eri already gave her consent to become my sex slave. I mean, does she have any other choice? She can¡¯t go back to Kansai. She has no relatives in her hometown, her parent¡¯s friends are allied with the Yakuza and would continue the lolicon video business if they got the twins. Furthermore, they¡¯ll reach prostitution in the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Even so, turning her to your sex slave is nothing different! ¡¹

    Her body¡¯s bound but her mouth is free. Tendou Otome barks at me.

    ¡¸ I keep my slaves safe. I use all my power to do that. I can cut their connections with the Yakuza. I guarantee their necessities in life. They have Kouzuki house¡¯s protection. I think that it¡¯s the best place for the twins to live ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you¡¯re still fucking them! ¡¹

    Right, they¡¯re my sex slaves after all.

    It¡¯s their job to release my lust.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? We¡¯re not a charity, we¡¯re a criminal organization. If we¡¯re sheltering and supporting them, then they need to give something in return ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Rie and Eri have nothing but their mind and body right now. That¡¯s why they will use it to serve me. That¡¯s their compensation for letting them live ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Talking all that convenient bullshit of yours ¡¹

    Tendou Otome resents.

    ¡¸ Eeh. But you know, it¡¯s a privilege to have sex with Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You can have shelter, food, and you can even have sex, it¡¯s the best environment! ¡¹

    Nei and Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re all creepy! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome spits.

    ¡¸ By the way, you don¡¯t have to worry about the twins ¡¹

    I tell Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome, you want to keep the twins in your protection but Rie and Eri don¡¯t really care about you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they don¡¯t ¡¹

    Nei added.

    ¡¸ The twins never asked about you ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That can¡¯t be! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Those girls know how much I worked hard for them! I took care of them! ¡¹

    That¡¯s only Tendou Otome¡¯s fantasy.

    The daughters of Yakuza don¡¯t feel that much gratitude as Tendou Otome imagines.

    ¡¸ Even this time, I went alone and invaded Kouzuki house! I did it all alone! I even brought poison and had the resolve to kill myself upon the order of my Father! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want them and Sonoko to be placed in danger. That¡¯s why I¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks at Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Sonoko, you get it, right?! I worked hard for everyone¡¯s sake ¡¹

    However.

    Sonoko-san looked at the floor.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan did her best, but¡­ ¡¹

    Earlier, the other daughters of Yakuza were present.

    But now, it¡¯s just Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome.

    Even if we¡¯re present, she can talk about her true feelings.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan was gone, and so Shigeyo-chan and I went through hell ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those people messed us up ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I had no choice but to sneak in alone to keep Sonoko safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I get it. But, without Otome-chan, Shigeyo-chan and I¡­ ¡¹

    They raped them in turns for many days, during morning, afternoon, evening.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan wasn¡¯t there. You didn¡¯t come to help us ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s speechless from the words of the girl she loves.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell? I-I put my life on the line for Sonoko! ¡¹

    This is all hopeless talk.

    Tendou Otome wishes for Sonoko-san to praise her hard work, but¡­

    It created a wound in Sonoko-san¡¯s heart as she¡¯s turned to a plaything while her father watches.

    Sonoko-san has no space to be kind to Tendou Otome.

    Besides, if she speaks kindly.

    Tendou Otome will become increasingly rude to Sonoko-san.

    Therefore, she has to push her away coldly.

    ¡¸ Otome, you¡¯re not in a situation where you can say that it¡¯s for Sonoko¡¯s sake, for everyone¡¯s sake ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Think about yourself. Of what¡¯s going to happen to you ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked at Edie.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care if the other girls abandoned me. Even so ¡¹

    She looked at me.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll take responsibility and look after Eri and Rie, then I¡¯ll give them to you ¡¹

    She really doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for you to say. It¡¯s decided between me, Rie and Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those girls are still young! I will not let you do whatever you please for as long as my eyes are black! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, your eyes are not black. If you ask me, it¡¯s more of a brown ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t joke with me! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not joking. I think that you¡¯re the one better at jokes with how you talk like you¡¯re looking down on people even when you¡¯re in this situation ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t understand her status.

    ¡¸ So, Otome-san, what¡¯s your plan to survive hereafter? ¡¹

    I asked. Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I-I still have my body. I have my skills ¡¹

    She¡¯s inspiring herself.

    ¡¸ In can join in some organizations with these skills of mine. Someone will definitely recognize my skill! I can earn money with that and live together with Sonoko! ¡¹

    With Sonoko-san?

    ¡¸ Sonoko! I¡¯ll never let you become a prostitute! I¡¯ll do anything to support you. Don¡¯t say anything and come with me! I¡¯ll never abandon you. I¡¯ll never let you go!!! ¡¹

    Such earnest words sound cool, but¡­

    ¡¸ Never letting me go¡­but I don¡¯t belong to Otome-chan from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sonoko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a little girl that wants support, that needs protection ¡¹

    Sonoko-san said.

    ¡¸ I have my body too! That¡¯s why I will use this body of mine to earn money. No, I will buy my life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sonoko, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Hearing Rie-chan¡¯s story made me realize. In truth, they are supposed to erase us together with our parents. Yet, they¡¯re letting us live. That means we have to give appropriate compensation. For Rie-chan, it means becoming a slave. For me, it means becoming a prostitute. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Sonoko-san said.

    ¡¸ Sonoko, you don¡¯t get it! Look at their faces! They¡¯re luring you. After all, didn¡¯t they release Shigeyo-san? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked at me.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re showing such a bossy attitude, but if we continue to turn them down, they¡¯ll show the other way. These people are in a chicken game to see who backs out first. And that¡¯s us right now ¡¹

    Tendou Otome sees it that way as the daughter of the half-assed Yakuza.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not afraid of such threats! Don¡¯t look down on me. ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ First, let me tell you. Shigeyo-san and the blonde, red hair, and perm haired girl are freed because we won¡¯t benefit from them. They¡¯re unnecessary personnel. But it doesn¡¯t mean that they have worth slaughtering either. We erased their memories, but I don¡¯t think that they¡¯ll reach happiness in the future either. Well, that¡¯s not for us to care about ¡¹

    I speak coldly.

    ¡¸ Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san, our boss decided that they can be of use as prostitutes, so we took them. Our organization¡¯s business is a high-class brothel. We¡¯re selling women to the big-shots of the political and business circles. Not any girl will do. Cuteness alone isn¡¯t enough. It has to be a girl that¡¯s bright, cheerful, clever, and gentle ¡¹

    I said. Sonoko-san fell silent.

    She can sense that gloom inside her.

    ¡¸ Lastly, Eri and Rie can¡¯t become prostitutes due to their behavior. And before that, we don¡¯t use middle school girls as prostitutes. But those girls are cute, aren¡¯t they? That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to dote on them. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    I talk as a criminal.

    ¡¸ Now then, Tendou Otome-san, as for you, you gave us extreme trouble on how to deal with you. After all, you¡¯re useless, and so if we release you, you will only spread your uselessness. You¡¯re the only one I feel like I need to kill ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait! ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san calls me.

    ¡¸ I know that Otome-chan is hopelessly rude and messed up, b-but, killing her is¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my decision. Look at Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    She faced her.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s better to kill her since she¡¯s seen so many things ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡­

    ¡¸ Bring it on! If you want to kill me then come! ¡¹

    She glares at me intensely.

    ¡¸ Ah, you sure? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ I-If you¡¯re going to do it then do it! Y-You¡¯re all bark anyway! In fact, you don¡¯t want to kill anyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I haven¡¯t killed anyone yet but Darling did ¡¹

    Edie looked at me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I sure killed a person already ¡¹

    I shot Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ Also, remember that we have connections with Kyouko Messer ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    Kyouko-san is a genuine criminal from an international crime group.

    Tendou Otome should know about what happens in the world of crime.

    ¡¸ Oh well, for now, let¡¯s start with letting Tendou Otome-san become aware of how useless she is ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Otome-san, you said earlier that some organizations will recognize your skills and hire you, but¡­

    Tendou Otome looked at Edie who¡¯s observing her from the sides.

    ¡¸ But you know that you¡¯re no match against Edie. You can¡¯t even compete equally with Edie and yet you think that someone will hire a fussy girl like you? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡­

    ¡¸ She¡¯s special. She¡¯s a bodyguard of Kouzuki house! She even had a spar with Kyouko Messer ¡¹

    She saw Edie and Michi in their exhibition match with Kyouko-san during the party.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s special but still she exists in real life, see? Would they hire someone whose skills can¡¯t beat Edie? ¡¹

    I provoke her.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! I¡¯ve slipped inside Mizushima house for a week, and I¡¯ve seen the bodyguards of the young ladies in nobility in the party today. Almost all of them are nothing much. They¡¯re all defenseless bodyguards that you won¡¯t even know who¡¯s the young lady and who¡¯s the bodyguard. Well, they won¡¯t have to fight the monsters from Kouzuki house, but if you compare their skills with me then I am better! ¡¹

    I knew it.

    She¡¯s seen the level of the bodyguards of nobility.

    Therefore, she considers the possibility that people will hire her.

    Actually, all the nobility discovered Tendou Otome¡¯s identity during the party today¡­

    Thus, no family would hire a girl related to the Kansai Yakuza.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s overestimating her combat skills.

    She thinks that if she shows her skills, all the doubts people have will go away and they¡¯ll hire her.

    ¡¸ Really, Otome? Well then, how would you fare against this girl? ¡¹

    Edie points at Haiji-san who¡¯s been quiet all this time.

    ¡¸ You should¡¯ve seen how she fights with the other bodyguard in the party ¡¹

    Haiji-san had a death match with Anjou Kinuka-san, the bodyguard of Kurama house.

    Although, we arrested Tendou Otome in the middle of it.

    Thus, she hasn¡¯t seen Haiji-san¡¯s fight that much.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible with me, but can you win against her? ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t win against her, then that shows how incompetent you are ¡¹

    Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ I will win. No factor will make me lose against her ¡¹

    This is¡­

    Haiji-san¡¯s high-handed attitude when she was Torii-san¡¯s bodyguard.

    I see. Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t know what happened to Haiji-san since then.

    She¡¯s acting as her former self.

    ¡¸ Bullshit. Do you think that this small girl will win against me? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s eyes burn in anger.

    ¡¸ Oh? Then show it. You¡¯re free to challenge me ¡¹

    Haiji-san sneers at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to beat your face to a pulp. ¡¹

    Tendou Otome enters combat mode.

    All the frustration from when we imprisoned her.

    She wants to refresh herself by fighting.

    Seriously, she¡¯s¡­

    She¡¯s living only from her mood.

    She doesn¡¯t look at other people nor tries to understand them.

    Despite that, she wishes for everything to go the way she wants it to be.

    ¡¸ Hey, free me up now ¡¹

    Otome demands from Yomi.

    ¡¸ Just a warning beforehand, if you try to attack anyone else or try to take a hostage¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t allow it ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯ll beat you up ¡¹

    Yomi can control Otome¡¯s mind and Edie can control the body.

    ¡¸ Naturally, you can¡¯t take Sonoko-san and escape from this place either ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, do you know where you are, Otome? ¡¹

    Nei and Edie warns her.

    Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san were brought from the karaoke bar to this old establishment for Kouzuki SS while they were unconscious¡­

    They don¡¯t know where this is.

    ¡¸ Anyway, show us that skill you¡¯re so proud of. If you can¡¯t do it, then you can¡¯t negotiate with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Otome-chan will have no more cards to use for negotiations! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    If this bad-tempered combat girl can¡¯t prove her skills in combat, then¡­

    She¡¯s just a noisy woman.

    ¡¸ All you have to do is beat me. Well, not that you can do that ¡¹

    Haiji-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to beat you to a pulp. You really are a disgusting brat. I hate girls like you. All you do is flatter the rich young lady you¡¯re serving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Unlike you, I have my skills to back me up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuh, hurry up and let me move! I can¡¯t fight like this! ¡¹

    Yomi looks at me.

    ¡¸ Sensei, is it okay? ¡¹

    Edie moves to guard Nei, Yomi, Sonoko-san, and me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I allow it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take off your bindings. You can move now ¡¹

    Tendou Otome stands up.

    ¡¸ Bastard. I¡¯m going to destroy you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right back at you ¡¹

    Tendou Otome and Haiji-san face each other!!!

 Chapter 941. Night of Flirting / Otome vs. Haiji: Bloody Figh

    Tendou Otome¡¯s 17.

    Haiji-san¡¯s 13.

    There¡¯s four years age gap, and that¡¯s huge.

    Both glared at each other.

    Tendou Otome mentioned that she learned martial arts from an acquaintance in her hometown dojo.

    Haiji-san graduated from an academy in Europe that trains people to become bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s going to give the start cue? Referee? Are you doing it? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome asks Edie while still looking at Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Do actual combat have a start signal? A referee? ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Hah, so you¡¯re going with the street rules? Fine with me! I like that better ¡¹

    Tendou Otome clenched her fist and takes a stance, facing Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ I mean, if you¡¯re the judge, it would put me at disadvantage. Don¡¯t interfere until I smash down this young girl ¡¹

    She barks a lot for a weak dog.

    I recall that line.

    ¡¸ I see. Otome-chan thinks that actual combat is a brawl ¡¹

    Nei stirs her up.

    ¡¸ For us, actual combat means killing the opponent ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you say. But what can a decorative bodyguard of the young lady of nobility do? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just taking it easy with your rich employer, and I don¡¯t. We¡¯re different. I lived through hell back at my hometown ¡¹

    Tendou Otome doesn¡¯t know¡­

    Haiji-san is born from a prostitution den in Europe, where she escaped by herself.

    No, she doesn¡¯t know us either.

    She has no intention of knowing either.

    I mean, she¡¯s a daughter of Yakuza and so she has her hardships too.

    Even this time, her father dragged her to this half-hearted plan, forcing her to come to Tokyo.

    However.

    It¡¯s not just Tendou Otome who experiences hardships.

    What about Nei whose parents and brother were murdered and confined her for a long time.

    What about Edie whose raised in a closed assassination cult and yet sold to Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ I will not lose to a lass who¡¯s just an escort of a young lady ¡¹

    Tendou Otome inspires herself.

    That means, she can sense some fear towards Haiji-san.

    Therefore, she¡¯s trying to reason with herself that she should be stronger than Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, keep calm ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t panic, she¡¯s someone you can beat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Haiji-san takes a stance.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t joke with me, why would I? ¡¹

    At that moment.

    Haiji-san starts moving.

    ¡¸ WOO!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fuck off! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome tries to evade but Haiji-san¡¯s faster.

    ¡¸ Tsk!!! ¡¹

    She managed to guard Haiji-san¡¯s kick with her arm.

    ¡¸ Goddammit!! Haaa!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome lets out her Qi.

    Haiji-san stopped moving, and she¡¯s going to use that chance to take her down in a single attack.

    However.

    ¡¸ NON! ¡¹

    Haiji-san¡¯s body slips through Tendou Otome¡¯s Qi.

    It¡¯s the technique to ward off Qi. Kudou style martial arts.

    ¡¸ W-Why do you?! ¡¹

    She knows that Michi and Edie can use that skill, but¡­

    She never thought that the four years younger girl also knows the same skill that can ward off Qi.

    ¡¸ She evolves every moment ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ While Otome¡¯s unconscious, Haiji already moved to the next level ¡¹

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be true!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome tries to hit Haiji-san with her fist filled with Qi.

    The combat ended too soon.

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    Haiji-san¡¯s counter kick hits Tendou Otome¡¯s flank.

    ¡¸ Gueeee!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s body turned around from the momentum of the kick and she lied down on the mat floor of the dojo.

    ¡¸ Guuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome twists around the floor as she holds her side.

    There¡¯s tears, snot, and saliva leaking out. She¡¯s in pain.

    She¡¯s writhing in pain.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan! ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san stood up and tried to rush towards her without thinking but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t go over here ¡¹

    Edie stops her.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s suffering but she won¡¯t die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she will not die ¡¹

    Haiji-san tells Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Although, hitting a vital spot would really hurt. Amazingly, you didn¡¯t pee yourself, Otome ¡¹

    ¡¸ Guaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s groaning in pain.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s disgraceful of you. After all that bragging you¡¯ve done ¡¹

    Edie laughed at Tendou Otome who¡¯s lying down on the floor.

    ¡¸ Yomi, ease the pain with your power. She can¡¯t talk like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi uses her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Hey, I¡¯ll ease up the pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, gugu, aguguguuuu, uuugh, aaaa, fuuu, aaa, fuu, fuu ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s breathing calmed down.

    She still holds her side but she no longer writhes from pain.

    ¡¸ Just because the pain decreased doesn¡¯t mean you can move. The damage still remains in your body ¡¹

    Edie tells her.

    ¡¸ If you force yourself now, it will be dangerous for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaaa, haaaa ¡¹

    She¡¯s calmed down but her tears and snot still flowing.

    ¡¸ Otome, you¡¯re a hopeless frog in a well ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Compared to ordinary people, you¡¯re somewhat strong. But, your martial arts aren¡¯t great. You haven¡¯t learned seriously ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    She wants to retort but Tendou Otome can do nothing but groan.

    ¡¸ Oh right, you also learned martial arts at least. But, Otome, you weren¡¯t serious in learning. The school of techniques you have is all plastered together from the best parts, you don¡¯t know the foundation at all. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t gather up the right experience ¡¹

    She thinks that the martial arts flair is nothing and so she only learned the flashy techniques.

    She uses Qi skills.

    But, her foundation is overwhelmingly lacking.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you¡¯re naive to think that your skill is good enough to get through this world and so you lack daily training. That¡¯s why you are useless ¡¹

    Then, Edie looked at Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Haiji learned the foundation from the Academy. Don¡¯t look down on academic training. It¡¯s multiple people taking a long time to build all the theories. Each of the high-level techniques is different but the foundation isn¡¯t. Human bodies have an identical framework. Haiji only received the training from the academy but she continues to train everything that she learned there. Therefore, she can master a new skill in such a short time. Her body is sharp and flexible.

    Haiji-san¡¯s proud that she graduated from the Academy.

    And it has also become her insecurity.

    Haiji-san has no connections with the elites nor any first-class bodyguard companies.

    Therefore, she had no place to learn but the Academy.

    ¡¸ During your exhibition match at the party Haiji, that ¡°German Ninja Arts¡± that you used was something you made, right? ¡¹

    Edie asks Haiji-san.

    Oh right, that one.

    That strange technique where she takes out a blade on her toe and fights with kicks.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Haiji-san apologized.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t. You thought that you have to show your appeal by learning a special technique you can use, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m half Japanese and European after all. I thought that saying that I mastered ninja arts from Japan would increase my chances in getting hired in Europe but I grew up in Europe so I don¡¯t know any ninja arts ¡¹

    Thus, she called it German ninja arts.

    In the end, Haiji-san couldn¡¯t find an employer in Europe.

    That she became a bodyguard of Torii-san in Japan instead.

    I see. She wrote that she can use German ninja arts in her resume, and so¡­

    She had to show off that skill during her fight with Anjou Kinuka-san as Torii-san¡¯s watching.

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s German ninja arts were ill-prepared. It¡¯s not a skill where you thought every corner, and so none of it makes sense ¡¹

    Yeah, during her fight with Kinuka-san, there was that strange atmosphere.

    Kinuka-san¡¯s cat claws also looked somewhat stumped.

    Although, Anjou arts is an old-fashioned martial art passed down to generations of the bodyguards of Kurama house.

    The sisters don¡¯t cooperate with other bodyguards either.

    ¡¸ Otome saw Haiji¡¯s German ninja arts and thought that the ill-prepared skill means that she¡¯s not skilled ¡¹

    Therefore, she had confidence that she¡¯s stronger.

    ¡¸ But I saw through her poor skills and understood that Haiji habitually trains her body with the basics. I thought that she could grow stronger as she has an honest personality, all she needed is a senior figure. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why Edie¡­

    That¡¯s why she wants Haiji-san in our family.

    Haiji-san¡¯s arrogant on the outside because she¡¯s impatient due to her having no connections.

    She saw that the real Haiji-san is an honest and earnest girl.

    No.

    ¡¸ I also got it somehow. Haiji-san¡¯s speaks harshly with Torii-san but she makes sure to stand behind her Master ¡¹

    She¡¯s enthusiastic about her appeal but she¡¯s not desperate.

    She wanted to get a higher class employer among the daughters of nobility at the party.

    That¡¯s because Torii-san is in that weird position where she¡¯s not actually a daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I sensed that she¡¯s not a bad girl. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s ignorant of the ways of the world. ¡¹

    Despite Shou-neechan, who graduated from the regular course in the academy, being present.

    She started a business of referring graduates of the academy¡¯s short-term course to the nobility.

    ¡¸ But, I didn¡¯t sense any displeasure with Haiji-san. She¡¯s a troublesome girl, but I saw her as an interesting and cute girl ¡¹

    Torii-san, Kanou-san, and Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    Also, Anjou Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Haiji-san blushed as she thanked me.

    ¡¸ Then, what did you feel with Otome-chan? ¡¹

    Nei?

    I look at Tendou Otome who¡¯s still lying down and unable to speak yet.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san has nothing but unpleasant emotions ¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    ¡¸ When she came with us to rescue Sonoko-san and others in the Karaoke bar, I thought that she sees them as friends, but it¡¯s different. ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Tendou-san¡¯s kindness is imposed on the other party. She doesn¡¯t care what the other party wants nor what they think. She only forces them to do what she tells them to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought so too ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Otome-chan thinks that all of the daughters of Yakuza are her followers and that she has to protect all of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah and those girls are using that attitude of Tendou-san back at her ¡¹

    Especially the blonde, red-haired, and perm-haired girls.

    ¡¸ Or, it becomes an unwelcome favor, just like Sonoko-chan ¡¹

    Nei looked at Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san, you should be clear with her. Tell Otome-chan that you can¡¯t be together with her ¡¹

    Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    She speaks to Tendou Otome who¡¯s lying down on the tatami mat floor.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan, you see¡­ ¡¹

    She speaks calmly, yet serious.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the right choice to become a prostitute or not. I¡¯m still 17, and so I don¡¯t know a lot in this world. Maybe I¡¯m just going with the flow since I¡¯m told that I have no other way but to become a prostitute, and I might accept this fate. I¡¯m just a weak girl. I don¡¯t have a strong will. I know that my life will not go as how I expect it to be. I¡¯ll always succumb. Maybe they¡¯re people different from Tendou-san. I might still be a girl that is dominated, but¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome gives Sonoko-san an intense look from the floor.

    Her voice is faint, but her eyes show light through Sonoko-san who has weak vitality.

    Even so.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go with Otome-chan. After all, to me, it means that I yield to Otome-chan, that Otome-chan will control my life. Nothing¡¯s changed. Not for Otome-chan, not for me. After all, Otome-chan ignores my feelings ¡¹

    Oh.

    Yomi¡¯s using her Miko power.

    It¡¯s not that Sonoko-san¡¯s saying whatever Yomi wants her to say.

    These are the thoughts Sonoko-san¡¯s been keeping in her mind.

    The emotions she couldn¡¯t tell Tendou Otome, her friend.

    She can speak honestly now¡­

    It¡¯s all thanks to the assistance of Miko power.

    She learned this from Tsukiko earlier.

    The technique to skillfully press the other party¡¯s mind without hurting them nor putting too much pressure.

    ¡¸ Besides, no matter where we go, we can¡¯t live with just the two of us. Otome-chan and I can¡¯t do it. After all, Otome-chan¡¯s body is strong but your heart is weak. I can¡¯t support the weak Otome-chan. It will only be painful to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ So¡­no¡­ko¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome finally speaks.

    She speaks in pain, in loneliness.

    ¡¸ Otome, you were misunderstanding that you were protecting her ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You thought that you¡¯re protecting Sonoko and the other girls, but in fact, it¡¯s your way to keep your own heart stable. In fact, you don¡¯t protect them, and you don¡¯t have any bond with them ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked up at Sonoko-san in surprise.

    ¡¸ Yes, you didn¡¯t protect us. After all, Tendou Sadao¡¯s comrades still raped me. Earlier, when Otome-chan said ¡°I lived through hell,¡± I thought ¡°Huh?¡± It¡¯s Shigeyo-chan and me who lived through hell. Otome-chan doesn¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Sonoko-san said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t forgive the girls who watched us in silence as the men raped us. I hate them all. Eri-chan and Rie-chan are still young so I can forgive them¡­I mean, those girls will become sex slaves, right? Then they¡¯re forgiven. Naoko-chan will become a prostitute together with me so I forgive her. But, I won¡¯t forgive the others. Those who raped us, those who watched, and father. I¡¯ll never forgive him. They all got loose screws in their head and will die soon? Good. They all should just die! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s dark thoughts inside her blow out.

    ¡¸ Ah¡­.what¡­about¡­me? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome asks in desperation.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never forgive you either, Otome-chan. I hate you! I hated you all this time Otome-chan!!! ¡¹

    Saying that¡­

    Hearing that would be harsh for Tendou Otome as she holds homosexual love towards Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ I hate everyone. Nobody came to save me! I hate everyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, saying that you hate everything won¡¯t let you survive for the future ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Even so, Sonoko-san. Tendou Otome¡¯s one-sided kindness is some unwelcome favor but you still survived because she¡¯s there, right? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s actions weren¡¯t all in vain.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san, whatever she does are all fruitless effort, but¡­ She didn¡¯t want you to get involved, and that¡¯s why she invaded the Kouzuki house¡¯s party alone ¡¹

    The first plan is for the daughters of Yakuza to attack the young ladies of nobility.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about that ¡¹

    Sonoko-san turned her face away.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Then, we¡¯re going to put Tendou Otome now, you don¡¯t mind it, do you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right now, she¡¯s just a noisy girl with no use. She can¡¯t even become a bodyguard since she lost to Haiji-san. Should we erase her memories and throw her out? ¡¹

    I looked at Yomi.

    ¡¸ But, Sensei, if we erase Tendou Otome-san¡¯s memories about Kouzuki house and us, then we will need to erase all her memories with Tokuda Sonoko-san. The reason why she is hostile to Kouzuki house is that she wants to save Tokuda-san ¡¹

    She replies.

    ¡¸ This incident and Sonoko-san has carved deep in her mind. Therefore¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re erasing her memories of us, we need to erase her memories of Sonoko-san as well. Sonoko-san will become our prostitute. If Tendou Otome has some memories of Sonoko-san remaining inside her, she will desperately search for her, and that¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    I said. Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care if Otome-chan forgets me. It doesn¡¯t matter to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ So¡­no¡­ko ¡¹

    Tendou Otome makes a face similar to a person who received a death sentence.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We can make it so that we never met each other. It¡¯s better if nothing happened between us ¡¹

    Sonoko-san whose mind is freed is quite extreme.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Yes, memories of Tokuda-san in Tendou-san¡¯s heart is carved deep inside, and it takes a big chunk ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ If we remove all memories of Tokuda-san, Tendou-san¡¯s ego will crumble ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means that her mind will have a seismic shift and it will collapse in itself ¡¹

    That means, she¡¯ll turn crazy?!

    ¡¸ You sure you want Otome to become like that? Do you mind? ¡¹

    Edie said. Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at Tendou Otome with a pale expression.

 Chapter 942. Night of Flirting / To worry about death

    ¡¸ D-Dammit! L-Looking down on me ¡¹

    Tendou Otome grumbles in pain.

    Her tears and snot haven¡¯t stopped yet.

    She¡¯s lying down on the tatami mat while holding her side.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never forgive you all. Y-You¡¯re all looking down on me ¡¹

    Hearing her say that, Edie;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who¡¯s looking down on us ¡¹

    She speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ You thought that you could win against Haiji, and so you accepted the fight. If it was me, you wouldn¡¯t ¡¹

    Same thoughts.

    Tendou Otome is that kind of woman.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re an unfair person. You won¡¯t pick a fight with people you know you can¡¯t win against. Thus, you pick on people weaker than you, and shadow behind those that are stronger than you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Nei speaks before Tendou Otome could object.

    ¡¸ Right. Otome-chan is just like her father! ¡¹

    Otome¡¯s father. Tendou Sadao.

    ¡¸ Irresponsible and half-hearted, trying to flatter those stronger than him, and hurt those weaker than him. He¡¯s a troublesome guy who causes nothing but annoyance ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not like my father ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked at Nei angrily.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that you two are similar ¡¹

    I¡­

    I don¡¯t think that they¡¯re that similar as Nei says they are.

    I sense evil in Tendou Sadao¡¯s actions and words.

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s core is an evil that¡¯s beyond saving.

    However, Otome¡­

    She¡¯s an idiot, she doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s emotions, but¡­

    She¡¯s not evil.

    It¡¯s not a welcome favor but her thoughts of wanting to help Sonoko-san and the other friends are genuine.

    ¡¸ And Sonoko-san, you also are similar to your father ¡¹

    We¡¯ve met Sonoko-san¡¯s father too.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re timid, dragged by the situation, and as a result, even if people close to you experience cruelty, you don¡¯t complain at all ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s father let Tendou Sadao and his group gang-rape his daughter.

    He couldn¡¯t save her.

    He¡¯s given up from the start as he¡¯s powerless.

    ¡¸ As expected, one will always have a similar personality as their parent ¡¹

    Nei speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fate ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s this scandal in America, a wealthy couple adopted a boy as they have yet to make a baby. The couple doesn¡¯t know anything about the child¡¯s former parents. The orphanage didn¡¯t tell them anything either. The couple gave the boy a good education. His family background had no problems. The couple raised the child with affection, and everyone in their community gave testimony to that. However ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That adopted boy entered high school, became violent, and committed crimes one after another. And in the end, he was arrested for killing a man ¡¹

    Murder?

    ¡¸ Then, during the trial, the true parents of the adopted child have come to light. The father of the adopted child who committed murder is an atrocious murderer. And the child is similar, he had a violent personality ¡¹

    The father of the murderer was also one?

    ¡¸ The incident shows something heavy. Most of the time, they say that people commit violent crimes are affected by the environment the person grew up with. Where if a person is raised gently and in a good environment, they couldn¡¯t become violent criminals ¡¹

    O-Okay¡­

    ¡¸ But in this case, the adopted child didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s a son of a murderer until he reached the trial for murder. The parent never met his son either. That means it¡¯s not the environment that influenced the violent child ¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t aware that he¡¯s a child of a murderer.

    ¡¸ The wealthy couple that adopted the boy didn¡¯t abuse him and raised the child with good intentions. Above all, there were other children in the same house. It¡¯s common in America to adopt a child even though you have a child. Especially for the wealthy conservative Christians, most of them adopt a child. Then, the other children raised in that household were raised properly, they didn¡¯t become violent criminals, that one adopted child is alone ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ In short, that incident implies that people don¡¯t become an atrocious criminal because of their environment, that the genes inside people where it can turn them antisocial ¡¹

    The adopted child had no background that can turn him into a criminal.

    Despite that, he killed a person.

    Then, the parent of the adopted child is a murderer.

    There were inferences that if it¡¯s the case, then one could inherit the genes of a murderer from their parent.

    ¡¸ In most cases, people think that the child becomes similar to their parent because they lived together. The child sees what their parents do, copy it, and it becomes influential to them. Therefore, when they grow up, go to school, they meet adult models other than their parents. They will receive influence from various people other than their parents and their parent¡¯s influence will go away ¡¹

    Yeah, like, hearing a line from a sports athlete they respect.

    Or receiving influence from their senior.

    ¡¸ However, in the case of that adopted boy; he never had contact with his real parent and yet the child gradually turned violent, just like his father. It wasn¡¯t the outside world that was the main cause but it was inside the adopted child himself, that¡¯s how the reports conveyed it ¡¹

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s genetic?

    Is it true that inheriting the personality of the parents is genetic?

    ¡¸ Therefore, Otome, Sonoko, it¡¯s just inevitable that you took over your parent¡¯s personality. Give it up. You can¡¯t do anything about it anyway ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not like my father¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­Father¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san pondered.

    They¡¯re comparing themselves with their parents in their minds.

    But. I¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true ¡¹

    I will not accept it.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to become like my parents. I¡¯d never become like then even if I die ¡¹

    My mother ignored my existence ever since I was born.

    My father abandoned me without care.

    I will not become like them.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s genetics, I will not have the same character as them. I will reject it adamantly. I am me. I¡¯m different from them ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Right, Darling. People can change to the people they want to be. If one faces their heart, fix the bad parts and want to change it, you can oppose your fate regardless of genetics and environment ¡¹

    people change.

    That¡¯s right, I experienced that.

    Then, the people around us all change in a good way to their will.

    ¡¸ Right! What¡¯s important is whether you have the resolve to fight your fate or not! Whoever it is ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If you have the resolve to fight your fate, then you can adamantly reject your fate. Or you can continue resisting the fate you received. But, what¡¯s important is the will to fight. Fighting spirit! Those who don¡¯t have it will have fate drag them. The thoughts of ¡°I¡¯m hopeless,¡± or ¡°This is fate¡± are all there to make you give in. And then, you regret later because you didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯ll bear a grudge against yourself, and those people who didn¡¯t come to save you. You¡¯ll hate them all the time ¡¹

    Nei said. Haiji-san¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want to degrade that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Haiji, you have the fighting spirit. You didn¡¯t let fate drag you, you have the will to fight your fate ¡¹

    Right, Haiji-san¡­

    She¡¯s enthusiastic about opening up a new prospect of her strength.

    The problem is¡­

    I look at Tendou Otome and Tokuda Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ I see. Tendou Otome let the flow drag her ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looked back.

    ¡¸ You say that it¡¯s to save your friends and in the end, you followed your father¡¯s orders to infiltrate Kouzuki house¡¯ party, and when we went to the karaoke bar to save Sonoko-san and the girls, in the end, you had to follow the plan Edie gave you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s why I left Otome behind and went in ahead ¡¹

    Back then, Tendou Otome was supposed to infiltrate the karaoke bar from the back together with Edie.

    However, Otome couldn¡¯t catch up with Edie, and so she arrived at the scene late.

    ¡¸ Otome doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with the operation. You have no insight to keep your cool in the situation. You¡¯ll react to the events at that moment and you can¡¯t come up with anything creative. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t cooperate with others. That¡¯s why I left you behind. Allies who can¡¯t cooperate are much more dangerous than enemies. Well, above all, you¡¯re late to make a devastating decision and act on it ¡¹

    Edie makes it clear.

    ¡¸ Without skill, talent, and personality, you can¡¯t work in our world. Why don¡¯t you continue your life where you show your strength on weak people? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t go well all the time either. Those who approach imitation are worthless people. Decent people will see that Otome-chan isn¡¯t the real deal and they¡¯ll escape from Otome-chan immediately ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Just like the hopeless friends of Tendou Sadao ¡¹

    Nei said. I understood.

    ¡¸ Right, Yo-chan. That self-proclaimed chivalrous Tendou Sadao is a fake. That man has no resolve, fighting spirit, nor chivalry, does he? That¡¯s why only useless people who are fakes will come close to him ¡¹

    I see.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, Sonoko-san, I have something to ask ¡¹

    I looked at Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ W-What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our organization, the one Sonoko-san is making a contract with, will only operate for five years. You¡¯re 17, right? Then the brothel will have to release you once you¡¯re 23. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan will reopen the brothel for only for five years.

    That¡¯s been decided from the start.

    ¡¸ Then, our brothel will pay those who work. That means Sonoko-san will have money in five years. Of course, all of your ties with the Kansai organization is cut off. If you want, you can get a new identity. If you work hard for five years, you can abandon your past and live a new life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err. Profits of the prostitutes differ individually so I won¡¯t give you an exact number, but the starting funds for everyone are about 20 million yen. It should be enough funds to start a new business after you retire from prostitution ¡¹

    Nei gave her a specific number.

    ¡¸ With that said, what do you want to be in five years, Sonoko-san? ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    She looked down.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­you¡¯re right, I only think about prostitution right now ¡¹

    Right, she¡¯s¡­

    She¡¯s acknowledged that her life is hopeless and she has no other way but to become a prostitute.

    She hasn¡¯t thought of what¡¯s ahead of her.

    No, she thinks that her life is over on the stage where she becomes a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Besides, I don¡¯t even know if I can become a good prostitute or not ¡¹

    She has no confidence in herself.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s dragged around.

    She has a very thin vitality to survive alone.

    However.

    This negative and gloomy girl can¡¯t become a prostitute of Black Forest.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t then you¡¯re dead ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Hii!! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s face paled.

    ¡¸ Y-You!! S-Sonoko¡­ ¡¹

    Tendou Otome tries to complain.

    ¡¸ If all you¡¯re going to do is meddle then shut up! You can¡¯t do anything! ¡¹

    I speak to her sharply.

    ¡¸ Right, Otome¡¯s useless ¡¹

    Edie releases bloodlust while smiling.

    Tendou Otome can sense that Qi.

    She can¡¯t get up yet, so she had to say no more.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san. If you want to survive, then do something. Get serious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sonoko-san replies while trembling.

    In the end.

    Tendou Otome, Tokuda Sonoko.

    I can¡¯t be kind to them.

    Their personality says that they will only become spoiled from kindness.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need prostitutes who have no sense of purpose. That¡¯s why You should start thinking of what you want to start with 20 million yen funds after we release you from prostitution. No, think of it until morning and give me a report. Okay? ¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. But, uhm ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know how much 20 million yen amounts to. Uhm, and thinking about it until tomorrow ¡¹

    It¡¯s not ¡°I want more time to think¡±

    In her case¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think of something this bothersome, please let me procrastinate¡±

    Accepting that she stops thinking is her way of life.

    ¡¸ No. You will give me your life plan by tomorrow. Also¡­ ¡¹

    I noticed what I shouldn¡¯t allow.

    I can¡¯t corner her with the idea that she¡¯ll earn money from selling her body to customers.

    Sonoko-san already experienced Tendou Sadao¡¯s men gang-raping her.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san, 20 million yen, and 10 million yen are the same to you, right? Either way, it¡¯s money you never held before ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Haa? ¡¹

    It seems that Sonoko-san can¡¯t imagine what I want to say.

    ¡¸ By the way, Sonoko-san, do you want Tendou Otome to live? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I think you already understand from the conversation earlier, this girl has no use. She¡¯s beyond useless. She¡¯s weak, has a bad personality, and she keeps complaining. ¡¹

    I look at Tendou Otome.

    She looks down in frustration.

    She can no longer rant and scream.

    ¡¸ That said; if we are to dump her out. We need to completely destroy Tendou Otome¡¯s brain. That¡¯s how it will go ¡¹

    If we¡¯re to erase Tendou Otome¡¯s memories of us and Sonoko-san, her spirit will collapse.

    ¡¸ If not, the easiest method is to kill her. Keeping her alive will only create more noise pollution ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s way better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it can¡¯t be helped. After all, Otome-chan is really useless ¡¹

    Edie and Nei agreed with me.

    Tendou Otome looks at the floor while trembling.

    Sonoko-san is trembling as she doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s our thoughts, what about you, Sonoko-san? ¡¹

    I look straight at her eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking for Sonoko-san¡¯s comment. Sonoko-san, do you mind if Tendou Otome dies? Or do you want her to live? ¡¹

    Sonoko-san turned stiff, she looks afraid.

    Her head is in panic, she stopped thinking.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Answer me! ¡¹

    I let out my Qi to Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ H-Hiii?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want Tendou Otome to die or not?! Say it! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem if Otome-chan dies! ¡¹

    After cornering her as she stopped thinking.

    That reply is Sonoko-san¡¯s genuine thoughts.

    I check her complexion. It looks like she didn¡¯t answer what seemed appropriate.

    ¡¸ Why is it a problem if Tendou Otome dies? ¡¹

    I followed up.

    ¡¸ B-because¡­because¡­because!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t allow her to escape from thinking while in panic.

    ¡¸ Answer me!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Otome-chan is my friend!!! ¡¹

    Words come out from Sonoko-san as I corner her.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my friend, I don¡¯t want her to die! Please, let her live! ¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸ Okay. Sonoko-san will be paying for Tendou Otome¡¯s life ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s 10 million yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You can earn 20 million yen in five years. Then, you¡¯ll use that 10 million to pay for Tendou Otome¡¯s life. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ At this moment, Sonoko-san owes us 10 million yen. You will have to pay for it every month. If you can¡¯t give your pay, we¡¯ll kill Tendou Otome ¡¹

    Sonoko-san can accept anything if it¡¯s her.

    If we say that we¡¯re killing her, she¡¯ll just accept it.

    That¡¯s how weak her attachment to life is.

    However, when it comes to other people.

    If Tendou Otome dies because of her.

    Will she accept it?

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a problem. I-I don¡¯t know if I can do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then Otome will die. You¡¯re okay with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have two choices, earn 10 million yen for Tendou Otome, or abandon her ¡¹

    At that moment¡­

    ¡¸ Sonoko, you don¡¯t have to mind me ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to become a burden for Sonoko! If this is all it accounts for, it¡¯s better if I die ¡¹

    There it is.

    She screams her emotions.

    In fact, she isn¡¯t ready to die.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san looks at her friend.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair, Otome-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Sonoko? ¡¹

    The two look at each other.

    ¡¸ If you say it like that, I¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Tendou Otome speaks her thoughts¡­

    And it only corners Sonoko-san further.

    ¡¸ You give me no choice but to save you ¡¹

    Sonoko-san tears up.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s a deal ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your debt is 10 million yen and you will have to earn it all. Therefore, you need to become a prostitute that earns money as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, you¡¯ll pay us 10 million yen but Sonoko-san will have 10 million yen remaining after five years. Make a life plan with that money. Tell me about it by tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I can only think of earning 10 million yen right now ¡¹

    I¡­

    I grabbed Sonoko-san¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ If I say do it, then you do it! Do you want Otome to die? Then make sure I don¡¯t change my mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sonoko-san tears up.

    ¡¸ Yeah. All you have to do is think of what kind of job you want when you were a child! If it¡¯s something ordinary, then 10 million yen is more than enough ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t think of any. I never had a dream when I was a child ¡¹

    Sonoko-san says while crying.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No matter how hopeless their situation, humans have a dream. I know that ¡¹

    After all, I also had my hard times.

    I had hopeless nights.

    ¡¸ You just forgot about it. Remember. Remember the dream for your dear life ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Sonoko-san replied.

    I let go of Sonoko-san¡¯s chest.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll do it too ¡¹

    Tendou Otome mutters with a small voice.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let Sonoko carry it all. M-Me too ¡¹

    She looks at Sonoko-san with eyes in pain.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become a prostitute. Let me become a prostitute ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s the two of us, we can earn 10 million yen right away. Hey, Sonoko ¡¹

    What a stupid woman.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down on prostitutes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way a woman like you can become fit as a prostitute!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome glared at me.

    ¡¸ Then, what do I do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care! ¡¹

    I talked back with all my strength.

    ¡¸ Leave that to me, Darling ¡¹

    Edie moves forward.

    ¡¸ Otome¡¯s problem is that she doesn¡¯t know true fear ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Once she knows true fear, she won¡¯t be this careless and emotion explosive girl ¡¹

    Then, she stands before Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll teach you the fear of death while keeping you from it ¡¹

    She shows a daring smile.

    ¡¸ You can use Qi, but you¡¯re still at a kindergarten level. I¡¯ll teach you how scary it is to face the real thing ¡¹

    Then, Edie.

    ¡¸ Suuuuuuuu, haaaaaaa ¡¹

    She accumulates a great amount of Qi from the inside.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome trembles.

    Otome doesn¡¯t know that Edie¡¯s accumulating all her Qi, but¡­

    But, she can sense that Edie¡¯s gathering a mighty amount of Qi.

    ¡¸ Suuuuu, haaaaaa. Kudou style secret technique ¡°Shingetsu Unryuu wave¡± ¡¹

    Edie bursts out her Qi.

    She swings her fist downward close to Tendou Otome¡¯s face!!!

    ¡¸ YEHAAA!!!! ¡¹

    It shoots a huge amount of Qi to Tendou Otome.

    Coming from the head down to her anus.

    The lightning bolt of Qi pierces through her.

    ¡¸ Ugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome faints in agony this time.

    Pushaaaaaa¡­

    She fainted with her eyes open.

    Her whole body¡¯s twitching, and she¡¯s leaking pee intensely.

    ¡¸ Ah, that sure is a near-death experience ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Edie fixes her breathing.

    ¡¸ Once she wakes up, Otome will not be the same as before ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ People who experience fear of near-death will change ¡¹

 Chapter 943. Night of Flirting / Line Off

    ¡¸ People who are cunning because they have half-assed skills are the most troublesome ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ They know their strength, and so they won¡¯t pick fights with the top since they will lose if they pick a fight. Furthermore, they don¡¯t want to become stronger by putting more effort, they will only overpower people that are weaker than themselves ¡¹

    They don¡¯t look up and only think of how to overpower those who are below.

    ¡¸ Tendou Sadao¡¯s like that and Otome who watched her father as she grows up thinks the same way ¡¹

    Edie looked at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we had to go this far. Otome will no longer think that her martial arts is stronger than ordinary people ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s full power Qi attack lets her experience the fear of death.

    ¡¸ They often say that you should start from scratch, right? People who failed say that they¡¯re starting over from zero or something. That¡¯s wrong. Life isn¡¯t a game. Nobody can erase all that happened so far and start from zero point. The recovery point isn¡¯t zero, but the current place in their life. All you do is continue your life. That means it¡¯s a positive or negative point ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If you have plenty of experience and connections in your life, then your recovery point starts at a positive. On the other hand, if you have criminal records or some hateful circle around you, then you will have to start from the negative. Saying that you¡¯ll start a new life from scratch is just a spoiled behavior. It¡¯s because the person is saying that his or her life so far becomes null ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Sonoko, don¡¯t misunderstand that becoming a prostitute means resetting your life so far ¡¹

    Edie talks to Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re making a big mistake if you think that you can abandon your thoughts, and entertain customers as you were told. You will carry the past that you had so far ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looked up at Edie.

    ¡¸ Otome saved you so many times before, hasn¡¯t she? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll shoulder that 10 million debt for Otome¡¯s life. Your life so far has been negative, and so you¡¯ll have to start your prostitute life from negative as well ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡¸ Otome-chan ¡¹

    She stands up feebly and goes to Tendou Otome who fainted in agony and peed herself.

    However, all she does is look down on the unconscious Otome, not touching her body.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ll carry the debt of 10 million yen for Otome-chan¡¯s life. I accept that. But¡­ ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san turned to us.

    Her eyes show the color of hatred.

    ¡¸ Why do you people go this far, say this far?! What are you all?! Why are you so cruel to Otome-chan and me?! So arrogant, so condescending ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, we have the power to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t joke with me! You¡¯re all just children near the same age as me! It¡¯s not your power! You all borrow power from scarier people, don¡¯t pretend that you¡¯re the boss here just like our fathers! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s father and his group, Tendou Sadao¡¯s group. They are Yakuza who sticks out.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re like them. I¡¯m a criminal, and so I will use the power I borrowed from others to become arrogant. Despite having no power myself. Sure, I have no qualifications to criticize Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I hate you all! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san glares at me with her face on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ But, Edie¡¯s strength is real. You¡¯ve seen it, haven¡¯t you? Edie¡¯s strength, her power ¡¹

    Sonoko-san should know how awful it is to receive Edie¡¯s full-power Qi.

    ¡¸ Also, Haiji-san. She fought Tendou Otome, someone who might¡¯ve been stronger than her, and won, hasn¡¯t she? Her courage is the real deal ¡¹

    I point at Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Yomi, she can read other people¡¯s thoughts, and also has that mysterious power to control bodies. That is Yomi¡¯s power! She didn¡¯t borrow it ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san just saw the real deal. These are people who don¡¯t rely on others, they have their power. That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not that far from each other when it comes to age. But, these girls of the same generation exist. Girls who can use their powers as weapons ¡¹

    I said.

    Then, Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san, you never became independent from your father, a half-hearted Yakuza. Well, maybe it¡¯s because you can¡¯t abandon that parent and daughter sentiment, but you know. You¡¯re just in high school, so maybe you can¡¯t do anything about it. But, the world has people like this. Haiji-chan, she¡¯s 13, and yet, she had to support herself. Yomi-chan¡¯s also like that. She¡¯s 14 though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I have joined Sensei¡¯s family, and so I have to do the best of what I can do ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Right. Our family isn¡¯t a charity.

    We all work with whatever we can.

    Mana and Ruriko are helping out with housework.

    Agnes and Koyomi-chan are helping out with the bakery.

    ¡¸ A gathering of weak people will only cause trouble for society. Just like Sonoko-san¡¯s father and his group ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a family of criminals, but we¡¯re not a gathering of weak people. We absolutely hate weak people gathering together and licking each other¡¯s wounds. We only want to gather those who are strong. Of course, my strength isn¡¯t enough, but, I want to get stronger, and I¡¯ll do anything to achieve that. After all, my strength isn¡¯t just for my sake, it¡¯s for Yo-chan, it¡¯s for the family ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I see the reason why Edie approved Haiji-san, but not Tendou Otome.

    Haiji-san is a girl who puts on the effort, wanting to become stronger.

    Tendou Otome is conceited with her pride, not wanting to do anything more.

    Edie accepted Haiji-san¡¯s heart, not her current combat skills.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I can speak as bossy as I want with you. After all, you two are weak. If you¡¯re frustrated, then get stronger. It doesn¡¯t matter what genre you take, make me acknowledge your power. If it¡¯s the current you, people will oppress you, no matter where you go. After all, you¡¯re too weak! You¡¯re at the bottom of the food chain!! ¡¹

    Edie speaks domineeringly.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not like you. Unlike you people, I don¡¯t have anything ¡¹

    Sonoko-san screams?

    ¡¸ Really? At least, Sonoko-san¡¯s cuter than ordinary girls ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You have enough foundation to become a successful prostitute ¡¹

    I need to turn her into a good prostitute.

    Black Forest¡¯s core business is managing a high-class brothel. I¡¯m a member of that organization.

    ¡¸ Also, after you served your time as a prostitute, you will earn at least 10 million yen. Then, if the business is a success, you can triumph over us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We had lots of people who took lessons of what life they want next while still a prostitute and reached qualifications for it ¡¹

    Nei, who watched the veteran prostitutes, said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looked down.

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought that Sonoko-san hates us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I do! I hate you all! ¡¹

    She glared back at me angrily.

    ¡¸ Then, prove yourself to be the superior! Or do you want us to look down on you for the rest of your life? ¡¹

    I speak with a straight face.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan enters the dojo¡¯s entrance.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s with her.

    ¡¸ Tendou Sadao and everyone all are heading to Kansai riding rental cars. They have some men following them but Reika-san and others have returned. Therefore, I¡¯m free now ¡¹

    Kansai Yakuza¡¯s dispatch team is no longer around the Kouzuki mansion.

    In fact, they will be gone from Tokyo soon.

    Therefore, the alert level is lowered now.

    Rei-chan took over Minaho-neesan¡¯s monitoring job.

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯ll return to my business. Hello, Tokuda Sonoko-san. I¡¯m Kuromori Minaho. The owner of the prostitution ring you¡¯ll be working from now on ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan greets Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a former prostitute, by that I mean, kidnapped when I was 12, raped, and forced to entertain customers. I got pregnant but my child is aborted forcibly. Because of that, my body can no longer bear a child ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan drops her heavy past in one go.

    ¡¸ Therefore, to be honest, I can¡¯t sympathize when I heard that your father¡¯s comrades raped you for a week. You¡¯re 17, aren¡¯t you? I was 12 back then, and if it¡¯s rape, I had it worse than you, both in numbers of the rapist and the time. Have you experienced a 60W light bulb shoved there and lit up? It lights up your insides. The light bulb gets hot, and the thought that it breaks inside you is scary. It¡¯s too scary that you¡¯ll pee yourself. You¡¯ll die from electrocution if you short it, see? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles. Sonoko-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I was on the lowest side of prostitution, actually, I was a slave. Back then, I didn¡¯t earn a single yen from entertaining a customer. The people who kidnapped and raped me exploited me to the bone ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talks calmly.

    ¡¸ However, I rose up from there and become the boss of the organization. I was 16. I took control of the same organization that tormented me. Then, I took revenge on the man who kidnapped me and turned me into a prostitute. I gave him the same suffering I had, humiliated him, and killed him ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Killed? ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Do you know Shirasaka Sousuke? ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s scandal and brutal death was half a year ago.

    Back then, the media was reporting it on a grand scale

    Sonoko-san should know about it.

    ¡¸ My friends and I did that to him. We socially and physically destroyed him. It was for vengeance, yet I wasn¡¯t satisfied with it. It can¡¯t be helped. He only has one life ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talks about it, this means¡­

    She won¡¯t let Sonoko-san go.

    If there¡¯s no intention of releasing her, then she can talk about this scary story without care.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you should become strong. If you don¡¯t become strong, you¡¯ll be devoured in this world. It¡¯s okay, you can do what I did before ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pats Sonoko-san¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸ Oh well. I have prepared a room above to tell you about the details, we can talk there. Kurosawa-san is in there too. Let¡¯s talk together, okay? ¡¹

    She¡¯s called over Kurosawa-san, the other prostitute candidate.

    Well, if Minaho-neesan talked to them separately, there will be some suspicions about what she says that she didn¡¯t tell the other.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looked at Tendou Otome who fainted in agony.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kinoshita-san, take this girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll bring some medical team in here. That said, all the blows show that they went easy on her, right?

    Kinoshita-san turned over Tendou Otome¡¯s clothes and look at the bruise from Haiji-san¡¯s kick.

    ¡¸ The mental attack after the physical one had more effect ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess I should call a therapist among the medical team? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ No need. She only needs medical treatment and brings her to a confinement room. It¡¯s better if she¡¯s alone once she wakes up. She can cry without reserve if she¡¯s alone ¡¹

    She¡¯s going to cry after losing completely.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san will shoulder her life. We¡¯ll keep her alive, but, we¡¯ll have another talk next time about her future ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan concludes the talk before Sonoko-san can say anything.

    ¡¸ Kou, good job. You delivered Sonoko-san to a better state. Thanks ¡¹

    That means, she¡¯s no longer a prostitute who is dragged by her despair.

    It¡¯s about creating a situation where she has to earn money as a prostitute as she has a 10 million debt.

    It¡¯s the revere of the situation where Tendou Otome saves Sonoko-san, even though it¡¯s an unwelcome favor.

    Now, Sonoko-san¡¯s saving Tendou Otome¡¯s life.

    Also, making her feel hatred towards us.

    To provoke Snoko-san who became apathetic, giving up on anything.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is is my job. She already knows experience with men, and so there¡¯s a need for you to give her lessons. Oh, but you can have your way with her if you want to. Maybe you can check it out if she learns a technique to please the customers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san shows a displeased look after hearing Minaho-neesan said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that face, Sonoko? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan called her.

    ¡¸ Let me tell you beforehand, Kou has no interest in your body. He¡¯s having sex with Nei and Edie over there everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi too ¡¹

    Yomi added.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I also want to do it ¡¹

    Haiji-san too.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled at Haiji-san. Then once again faced Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ You will use your body to sell sex. The customers who will pay are people with a fastidious social status you know? Training also costs a fee. If you can¡¯t serve Kou, then you can¡¯t serve the customers of our brothel ¡¹

    Sonoko-san can¡¯t past Minaho-neesan¡¯s sharp words.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    If this goes on, Minaho-neesan will drag her to her flow.

    No, is this okay?

    If Minaho-neesan can get her grips on her¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s denying the independence I told her.

    Sonoko-san can¡¯t ask for that much right now.

    For now, her hate is good enough, if Sonoko-san can stir up emotions from her inside, then that¡¯s good enough.

    What¡¯s left is for Minaho-neesan to control it.

    Sonoko-san can¡¯t become independent unless she earns money from prostitution.

    That¡¯s the reality.

    ¡¸ Then, Kou, you can go back to the room earlier. You¡¯re good to go back to the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I still have one of the twins left ¡¹

    I said.

    I turned Rie to my slave but Eri¡¯s not done yet.

    ¡¸ Why not do it tomorrow? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ No, I should strike while the iron is hot ¡¹

    I have to finish it up by tonight.

    ¡¸ I see. Then if that¡¯s what you want. That girl is yours anyway ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We return to the monitoring room for now.

    Ruriko and the girls are still over there.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve met a lot of girls too, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei speaks while we¡¯re in the elevator hall.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time seeing a girl who has no other path but to become a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I mean, that girl has no willpower. Or should I say that she¡¯ll only follow what other people order her, I don¡¯t see people who don¡¯t have anything to answer when asking themselves ¡°what do I want to do,¡± ¡°What do I want to become?¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, good job on making her angry, Yo-chan and Edie. I think that¡¯s cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ She even said that she hates us. It was gushing ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    ¡¸ I think that most of it is coming from Yomi¡¯s assistance, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Sensei wanted. But, I only did a bit. Only amounts that she won¡¯t notice ¡¹

    Yomi confessed using her Miko power.

    ¡¸ But, it was in vain. She can¡¯t think of becoming independent from us, knowing that it¡¯s impossible, Minaho-neesan came to intervene ¡¹

    I feel defeated.

    ¡¸ Really? I think that¡¯s for the better ¡¹

    Haiji-san?

    ¡¸ I think that for her, she needs to face other people¡¯s criticisms, and experience her emotions gushing out in protest. If that¡¯s not done, everything so far will become null ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ She never had a person who faces her directly, giving her criticisms¡­Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just all verbal abuse, it was also filled with affection and tender care, saying ¡°Maybe you should do this instead¡± ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    ¡¸ When it comes to a friend, everyone uses the reason that ¡°If I say this, it will break our friendship,¡± or ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to say that¡± and they don¡¯t point at the problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think so too ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But if it¡¯s the parents or siblings, they say it immediately. There could be some slanders from the back, but they speak to the person, saying ¡°this part of you is bad¡± ¡¹

    Is that so?

    I hardly have any interactions with my parents so I don¡¯t understand.

    My late Grandma scolded me a lot, but it was only when I was young.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡¯m impressed that you talked to her to think of Tendou Otome-san earnestly ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    ¡¸ I mean, if it¡¯s a conversation about a person¡¯s life, one can¡¯t become irresponsible, can they? ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ No, in truth, people are irresponsible. After all, Darling don¡¯t need to take responsibility for it ¡¹

    YEah.

    I get that.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. It just happened that we¡¯re matched against them ¡¹

    I¡¯m a member of Black Forest.

    I have to follow Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan on turning Sonoko-san as a prostitute.

    I can¡¯t change Sonoko-san¡¯s life by prostrating myself before Minaho-neesan and asking to not let Sonoko-san become a prostitute.

    I¡¯ll do anything to prevent my women from that as I¡¯m taking responsibility for them for the rest of my life, but¡­

    Sonoko-san isn¡¯t family.

    She¡¯s not my woman, nor my friend.

    I can¡¯t be limitlessly kind to such people.

    If I do that.

    It will give my family a great difficulty.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan needs to determine how far you¡¯ll lend a hand and where will you shut out ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only until the reach of your hand, and also, Darling can¡¯t make the approach ¡¹

    If one asks for my help, then I can help them.

    However, if it¡¯s someone who secluded themselves, I shouldn¡¯t come all the way to save them.

    If I go that far, then it will no longer become for that person¡¯s sake.

    They will become dependent and rely on me on everything.

    ¡¸ I think that you did great on drawing the line with Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    Nei said.

    However.

    ¡¸ Though Sonoko-san will become a prostitute, I have no worries since Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching her, but, what about Tendou Otome, what¡¯s ahead of her? ¡¹

    She¡¯s useless as a bodyguard. We can¡¯t introduce her to other nobility with that personality.

    Naturally, she can¡¯t become a prostitute either.

    That said, she can¡¯t go back home either.

    ¡¸ For now, Minaho will keep her for Sonoko ¡¹

    Sonoko-san saved Otome¡¯s life for 10 million yen.

    That means, she will stay in Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes in the brothel.

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t even know what kind of girl Otome will become after she wakes up ¡¹

    Yeah, Edie gave her a near-death experience using Qi.

    Tendou Otome who is so confident and arrogant might disappear.

    ¡¸ Ah, I guess Minaho will show us what she got ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You don¡¯t have to worry about them now Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Do you know how many prostitutes Minaho-oneechan took care of until now? ¡¹

    I see.

    Since Minaho-neesan became the manager of the brothel, she consulted with the prostitutes and improved the labor conditions.

    ¡¸ There should be someone who sunk into despair like Sonoko-san among the veteran prostitutes, and there should be also a Yankee, just like Otome-chan ¡¹

    When Shirasaka Sousuke was in his prime, he would kidnap girls like Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, and drop them to despair.

    There should be girls who got aggressive and resisted.

    Whatever type of girl it is that came to the brothel, Minaho-neesan took care of them and raised them to wonderful prostitutes.

    That¡¯s why, even after retiring, the prostitutes adore her.

    ¡¸ Therefore, there¡¯s no need to worry ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I see. She mentioned that she¡¯ll entrust them to me¡­

    It was only for my training.

    To see if I can draw the line among the people who don¡¯t belong in the family.

    ¡¸ Oh, right ¡¹

    That¡¯s why I can entrust the rest to Minaho-neesan.

    I have other things I need to do and girls to look after.

    Next is Eri.

    I¡¯ll make the twins my sex slaves.

 Chapter 944. Night of Flirting / Tired penis sex

    Still.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit worn-out ¡¹

    I mutter while waiting for the elevator to return to the monitoring room.

    ¡¸ Somehow, there are too many events packed today ¡¹

    The party, the fight in the karaoke bar, dealing with the Yakuza and their daughters, raping Rie, and then Tokuda Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Darling, want to take a rest? ¡¹

    Edie asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to deal with the twins right now, you can do it tomorrow. Black Forest already has the girls, and tomorrow, they will move together with Kurosawa-san, Tokuda-san, and Otome-chan, the extra to that building in front of the station ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡°That building.¡± It¡¯s an annex of the Black Forest located underground of a city hotel in front of the station where Minaho-neesan will reopen the brothel.

    Rie and Eri are my sex slaves, but they¡¯re not family, and so they can¡¯t come to the mansion.

    Therefore, the prostitute candidates will also stay in that establishment.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all, Nei. Kurama sisters will also go there ¡¹

    Edie said. I remembered.

    Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san, the former young ladies.

    It¡¯s only the elder sister who¡¯s going to become a prostitute though.

    Arisu-san will become my sex slave.

    I haven¡¯t talked to the sisters yet.

    ¡¸ And maybe, the Anjou sisters will chase after the Kurama sisters ¡¹

    Geez.

    Right.

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka, the bodyguards of Kurama sisters.

    We haven¡¯t decided what to do with them.

    Currently, the sisters will always accompany their master, the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lot of trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to force yourself, Yo-chan. How about putting the other twin for tomorrow? ¡¹

    Nei says, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Rie and Eri need to know their place from the start or it¡¯ll get problematic. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll finish it today ¡¹

    If I show weakness, even for a bit, they¡¯ll use that.

    Sex with them is a constant battle.

    I can¡¯t yield, not even once.

    I¡¯ll make them surrender each time in sex.

    I can¡¯t let my guard down.

    That¡¯s what it means to have sex with women who aren¡¯t in my family

    And perhaps.

    I have to train and polish myself with that kind of sex.

    If I want sex where I can take it easy, then I have all the girls in the family.

    ¡¸ I finally get what Minaho-neesan expects from me ¡¹

    With the Yakuza.

    With turning Eri and Rie to my slaves.

    With letting Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san hate me.

    ¡¸ I must not fear hate from people. Fear, and hate. I need to become accustomed in threatening and making people surrender ¡¹

    I must not try to reach a mutual understanding with all the people I meet.

    This world has people that we can never come to an understanding.

    Shirasaka Sousuke. Cesario Viola.

    Tendou Sadao.

    Then, Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san.

    I can¡¯t reach a mutual understanding with them.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just like a computer language. People who have different logic in their hearts will never understand each other ¡¹

    Nei speaks mournfully.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to say but if the rules and logic matches with the other side, I might be able to endure it alone, but if it only brings danger to my precious family, then I will avoid it ¡¹

    For example, if I talk to the Yakuza and they want to make a deal where we both declare draw due to injury, then¡­

    It will only cause trouble for Kouzuki house. Jii-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko will receive severe damage.

    Kansai Yakuza placed Misuzu¡¯s friends, the young ladies of nobility as their targets.

    Therefore, I have to stand my ground.

    Even when I know that Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou will die as a result, we still sent them back to Kansai.

    I must steel my heart and become cruel if we don¡¯t want them to make a move on the young ladies of nobility ever again.

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia are already heading to Kansai, but that¡¯s only the first step for the payback.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with Kurama-san¡¯s house too ¡¹

    I understood.

    ¡¸ The young head of Kurama house is suffering the consequences of his actions, and if Jii-chan helped him. Other nobility will all rely on Jii-chan and Kaan house all the time ¡¹

    Kaan and Kouzuki house isn¡¯t that mighty that they can save all the nobility.

    If there¡¯s no punishment for Kurama house, then all nobilities will collapse.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter if they call us demons. Kurama Misato-san will have to become a prostitute in exchange for keeping Kurama house at their minimum shape. It¡¯s to show the nobility that if they carelessly cling to Jii-chan, there will be big compensation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s basically it ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan¡¯s managing the New Black Forest alone means that only the big-shots from the nobility will be the customers. Therefore, only the upper-class will know that the young lady of Kurama house has fallen as a prostitute. The fall of Kurama house¡¯s honor will not be known by the general public. Furthermore, there¡¯s also the consideration of the eventual revival of Kurama house ¡¹

    Right.

    Only the upper-class will know that Kurama Misato-san has become a prostitute.

    It¡¯s a punishment only in the world of nobility.

    ¡¸ Well, they have relatives on other nobility, and since they don¡¯t know if their daughter will receive the same penalty, her situation will create a rumor ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ No, Black Forest itself is a secret high-class brothel and a criminal organization, and so they will not speak of it in public, and those who do, will get punished ¡¹

    Yomi.

    I see. That¡¯s why Jii-chan entrusted the Kurama sisters to Minaho-neesan.

    The Black Forest before Shirasaka Sousuke took over is a secret society meeting place among the nobility.

    The parents of the nobility during Jii-chan¡¯s age all go there.

    Minaho-neesan has all the recordings of that time.

    It holds the possibility of causing a fire of scandals on each family¡­

    That matter is conveyed to the nobility during the time Shirasaka Sousuke was in control.

    Officially, Shirasaka Sousuke stole the client list of Black Forest to some criminal organizations, and so Jii-chan punished him.

    Kouzuki house is a nobility among nobilities that started during the Muromachi Period.

    They fear Jii-chan but they trust that he doesn¡¯t wish for the destruction of nobility.

    Therefore, they believe that for as long as Jii-chan has the Black Forest under his grasp, there will be no leaks of records.

    In that situation, no nobility would want to purposely attack Black Forest.

    If they make a poor move, they don¡¯t know how much the flames of scandal can spread.

    Furthermore.

    Jii-chan is in control of the major mass media.

    His face is known in the government too.

    Furthermore, he also owns Kouzuki SS, a private army.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it, this party has a lot going on ¡¹

    I thought.

    ¡¸ The daughters know information about the problems of nobility ¡¹

    First, the fall of Kurama sisters.

    They don¡¯t know that Misato-san will become a prostitute, but¡­

    They can imagine that it would be unthinkable.

    The fact that Jii-chan didn¡¯t save Kurama house too.

    ¡¸ Right. When the young ladies return to their home, They will ask fathers and grandfathers ¡°Are we okay? Did we not do anything that will anger Kouzuki house?¡± ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    If it¡¯s the heads of nobility, they should be able to endure that serious question from their daughter or granddaughters.

    And when they discover that the daughter of Kurama house has become a prostitute.

    They will become serious as they don¡¯t want their daughter to experience the same.

    ¡¸ Then, Yo-chan, introducing yourself as Kuromori Kou to the public, and as Mii-chan¡¯s fiance is a show to tell them that Kouzuki house has Black Forest in control ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan. No, Black Forest will not ignore Jii-chan¡¯s orders and move on their own, that¡¯s what the other heads of nobility know.

    ¡¸ They will ask their girls ¡°What kind of man is Misuzu-san¡¯s partner?¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, Darling is always by Misuzu¡¯s side and is quiet. Darling didn¡¯t show any arrogance nor try to make a move on other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯ve read everyone¡¯s thoughts and they don¡¯t seem to have any bad impressions with Sensei ¡¹

    Edie and Yomi said.

    ¡¸ That means, they¡¯ll see it as Yo-chan doesn¡¯t make light of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    That¡¯s great then.

    ¡¸ Right. Kurama house received a heavy punishment but it also made an appeal that other nobility will trust Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan house and Kanou house becoming friendly with each other is also big news ¡¹

    Yeah, Kaan Momoko-neechan and Kanou Sakurakou-san all pledged to become Misuzu¡¯s sworn sister in front of everyone. That¡¯s big news.

    Surely, the daughters at the party will tell their parents and the head.

    That means.

    The fact that I¡¯ve been at the party all that time.

    I thought that it¡¯s to improve Misuzu¡¯s relationship with the young ladies, but¡­

    Jii-chan intended to use it to show off to the nobility.

    Therefore, Kyouko Messer entered the party.

    For the young ladies, she¡¯s only a celebrity on a battle show.

    But for the adults who know Kyouko Messer¡¯s true identity.

    It shows that Kouzuki house hired Kyouko-san and she¡¯s under control.

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s also the fuss with Otome, right? It was to have other nobility rally together with Kouzuki house to destroy Kansai Yakuza ¡¹

    Kansai Yakuza assaulted the party of the young ladies.

    If Jii-chan says ¡°I won¡¯t forgive them,¡± then the other nobility will follow suit.

    ¡¸ Oh, to make it happen, they allowed Tendou Otome to swim around and created a lot of noise for the other young ladies to see instead of dealing with her secretly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep. But, in truth, some nobility has some deals with the Yakuza. Thus, they will become conflicted on who to follow, is it Kouzuki house or the Yakuza? However ¡¹

    ¡¸ By tomorrow, Tendou Sadao and his group will return to Kansai as a counterattack. While they hesitate, Kouzuki house already started their retaliation. Kyouko-san is also making her move. The damage on Kansai Yakuza will grow and so those who hesitated before will have to follow Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko and Cordelia¡¯s operation in Kansai means that the dispute is over. Kyouko will completely destroy the groups over there. And Miss Cordelia will take Kansai before they can reach out to the other underground organization in Japan ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?

    ¡¸ If a foreign organization takes away a province, then they will have no time to deal with Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Right. Miss Cordelia.

    Her objective is to spread her organization to Japan.

    ¡¸ The nobility and Kouzuki would find it easier to negotiate with Cordelia compared to the current Kansai Organizations. There¡¯s no unnecessary honor or something. It¡¯s purely a negotiation of money ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, by next week, the dispute with the Kansai Yakuza will come to an end. The subordinates could still bear a grudge but there will hardly be any organization vs organization fights. Tsukiko-chan and Yomi-chan can go back to Takakura shrine in peace ¡¹

    There¡¯s still a need to be careful with the individual Yakuza, but¡­

    There will be no big organization coming to assault.

    ¡¸ But, Yomi decided to live in here already ¡¹

    Yomi pushes her prided loli big tits to me.

    Ooh, that¡¯s squishy.

    Haa, I feel horny now.

    ¡¸ I want to go to take my personal stuff, but¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s been talking about going to the Takakura shrine all this time but we can¡¯t do it for real.

    I guess it¡¯s because that place is the stronghold of Kansai Yakuza.

    I embraced Yomi¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Does this place have a shower room? ¡¹

    I thought.

    ¡¸ I want to take a shower before going to the twins ¡¹

    I sweat a lot.

    My penis still has Rie¡¯s virgin blood.

    I want to wash it away before I shove it inside Eri.

    Eri¡¯s deflowering is precious too.

    ¡¸ If I recall, there¡¯s a shower room on next to the nap room where the twins are staying ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I see; it¡¯s a set with the nap room.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take a bath. Yomi, wash my back ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t done it with Yomi yet.

    ¡¸ Yeah, right. Yo-chan, you should take a shower and freshen up ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ After all, Otome and Sonoko left a bad taste in the mouth ¡¹

    The two will hate me forever.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    It¡¯s better than getting washed away by fate.

    ¡¸ Uhm, should I come and wash your back too? ¡¹

    Haiji-san asks.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll give you your time. I don¡¯t want you to regret losing your virginity. For now, treasure yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can enjoy Haiji-san¡¯s naked body by then ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ For now, it would be a waste if I look at it, touch it, embrace it ¡¹

    I want to give my all in making love with this half-race cute girl.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Haiji-san accepted it.

    ¡¸ Either way, Ruriko, and Nei¡¯s going to record the other twin, right? That¡¯s why Haiji can wait with me in the monitoring room. ¡¹

    Edie will look after Haiji-san again.

    I see. Edie wants a little sister who can fight, like Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Nei, got anything to kill time? ¡¹

    Edie asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, if there¡¯s two of you, there should be game consoles to entertain you. I think that the guys from Kouzuki SS have some at the nap room to use during their break times ¡¹

    So it exists.

    Oh right, when Nei was installing the video cameras, she connected it to power cords.

    ¡¸ What are those? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I recall, there¡¯s ¡°Major Wii Perfect Closer¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know what kind of game is that, Nei? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I do, I know. It¡¯s a famous game, it¡¯s a baseball game but ¡°The batter, pitcher, and umpire all pose with their asses facing you, and then, the head of the pitcher while pitching twists 180 degrees, and then the arm of the pitcher become so fat that it surprises you¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s famous for all its bugs! Furthermore, it¡¯s going in the 9th inning with 5 on 2 on overtime. ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s with that baseball game?

    ¡¸ If I recall, it has the awarded as the shittiest game of the year ¡¹

    Oh, the people from Kouzuki SS didn¡¯t leave it here, they threw it.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t even know the rules of baseball ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t mind it, the game¡¯s baseball rules are messed up anyway. Like, it¡¯s a foul when the catcher takes the ball the center batted.

    T-That¡¯s messed up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unplayable then ¡¹

    Edie speaks regretfully.

    ¡¸ Also, there are plastic models to make. If I recall, it was the Original SD No.18 Warrior Seita Lowgrade calm cloud horse-riding special. Want to make that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll decide when I see it ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    However.

    This American girl who never knew Japan until half a year ago, and¡­

    This Half-Foreign girl who stayed in Europe all this time¡­

    Do they get it? Gunpla?

    ¡¸ Oh well. Darling can take his time refreshing with Yomi ¡¹

    Edie smiled and said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll start washing Sensei¡¯s back ¡¹

    Yomi and I are in the shower room.

    ¡¸ Ah, this shower is the same as the ones used in pools ¡¹

    Yomi looked at the nozzle of the shower.

    It¡¯s not the type that you can hold the showerhead and wash oneself with it.

    It¡¯s the type that has the nozzle on the ceiling and let it flow down.

    Well, thinking about it, this is the shower room attached next to the nap room in this Kouzuki SS building. So it¡¯s mostly the same type as the one they use at school.

    Putting that aside.

    ¡¸ Yomi, come here ¡¹

    I embraced Yomi.

    ¡¸ Kyauu ¡¹

    Ah, shit. That was a bit strong.

    What¡¯s wrong with me?

    Why am I being impatient?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Yomi can read Sensei¡¯s thoughts ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama and Edie-oneesama understand. Haiji-san doesn¡¯t seem to understand it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Huh, what?

    ¡¸ Err, Nei-oneesama thoughts said that it¡¯s something about fatigue erection? ¡¹

    The loli big-tits girl said with a smile.

    ¡¸ When men feel mentally exhausted, they want to have intense sex, right? That¡¯s what Nei-oneesama¡¯s memory tells me. ¡¹

    Ah, I¡­

    ¡¸ I know that Sensei¡¯s feeling horny ever since coming out of Otome-chan¡¯s room. Also, when Yomi pushed her breasts earlier, your penis got hard, right? Onee-sama noticed that too

    They noticed that I got erect?

    ¡¸ Yes, we all have sex with Sensei. We¡¯ll notice it naturally ¡¹

    That¡¯s somewhat embarrassing

    ¡¸ Then, Sensei, you feel horny right now that you want to break the other twin¡¯s virginity, right? But you feel sorry that you¡¯ll deflower them with that emotion, right? That¡¯s why you invited Yomi to take a shower, right? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t lie to this girl who can read minds.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I guess, er..sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why apologize? ¡¹

    Yomi looks blankly at me.

    ¡¸ Like, Yomi¡¯s looking like a sexual outlet for me right now ¡¹

    Yomi embraced me and kissed me in the lips.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s happy that you chose me as your sexual outlet ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama and Edie-oneesama thought ¡°Why he didn¡¯t pick me, Tsk¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I know. Haiji-san¡¯s present and so they have to look after her ¡¹

    Yomi laughed.

    ¡¸ Besides, you felt Yomi¡¯s breasts and so you now want to mess Yomi up, right? ¡¹

    Yomi shows her front.

    She shows me her huge lump of meat wrapped in her bra.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Although, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi speaks.

    ¡¸ Yomi doesn¡¯t want to read it from Sensei¡¯s mind, Yomi wants to hear it from Sensei¡¯s mouth ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I want to fuck Yomi. I want to mess you up. I want to release all that horny inside me to your insides ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Yes. Yomi wants the same. Please release it all inside Yomi

    ¡¸ Yomi!!! ¡¹

    I embraced Yomi.

    I bury my face on her chest.

    ¡¸ Yomi will take off Sensei¡¯s clothes. Sensei, take Yomi¡¯s clothes off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Then, we¡­

    We take off each other¡¯s clothes while standing.

    Kissing each other again and again. Entwining our tongues.

    ¡¸ Hurry, hurry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi! ¡¹

    We¡¯re now naked

    ¡¸ Do you want to violate Yomi from behind while taking a shower? ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s eyes are already wet from lust.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to bang Yomi from behind while grabbing your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do that. Sensei! ¡¹

    Zazazazaza!!

    Yomi twists the shower nozzle.

    Now we wait for the water to turn warm.

    I attack Yomi from behind.

    Water flows to us intensely.

    ¡¸ Aahn, wait, Yomi wants to watch Sensei violate Yomi in that mirror over there ¡¹

    I want to see that too.

    I bring Yomi to face the mirror.

    The water flowing in our body warms us up.

    Water pours above my head and wets my whole body.

    ¡¸ Okay. Come, violate me Sensei, rape Yomi! ¡¹

    Yomi shouts the words I want to hear.

    She sticks out her ass to me.

    Compared to her chest who developed too much for her age, Yomi¡¯s ass is just right.

    It¡¯s an ass of her age.

    ¡¸ Sensei. Ufufu, Sensei wants Yomi¡¯s butt. Ufufu ¡¹

    Yomi looks at me through the mirror as I stare at her naked back with lewd eyes.

    Ooh, I can feel the water from the ceiling reaching my penis.

    It feels great to have water flow through my erect penis.

    I stroke it two, three times to wipe off the blood.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s good enough. It¡¯s okay if it hurts, just shove it inside Yomi! ¡¹

    Yomi waits for insertion as she places her hands on the mirror.

    ¡¸ Yomi!! ¡¹

    I embraced Yomi from behind.

    I massaged her cute breasts from behind.

    I lick Yomi¡¯s smooth back.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn~ Sensei! ¡¹

    Then, my erect penis.

    It faces Yomi¡¯s entrance while we¡¯re in standing position.

    ¡¸ Ufu, Yomi will guide it ¡¹

    Yomi grabs my penis.

    Then, she leads it to her entrance.

    ¡¸ Now penetrate me like this, Sensei! ¡¹

    I grab Yomi¡¯s breasts tightly.

    Then, I shoved it in.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    Japupupupu!!

    It¡¯s warm, a different warmth from the water pouring on our body.

    Then, the sliminess of her love nectar.

    Yomi¡¯s insides are already moist.

    Furthermore, her young body hasn¡¯t completely opened up.

    I push my penis in and make way inside her narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaaah! Sensei! Aahn~ You¡¯re breaking Yomi!!! ¡¹

    Looking at the mirror in front of me.

    I can see my dark brown penis going inside Yomi¡¯s body from behind.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Aaaaahn! Sensei! Aaaah! Mess me up! Sensei! Break me!! ¡¹

    I empty all my thoughts.

    And concentrate on violating Yomi¡¯s body¡­

 Chapter 945. Night of Flirting / Slaves as a slave

    ¡¸ Aaaahn~ Yes~ Yes! It feels good! ¡¹

    While we take a warm shower.

    I bang Yomi from behind.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei, grind it more! Gouge Yomi¡¯s insides! Shove it more! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s body is small.

    She¡¯s small and yet her breasts have grown sensually huge.

    It sways around and I hold her breasts from behind as it flicks water.

    I knead her hard nipples with my fingers.

    Yomi¡¯s black hair is wet from the shower.

    I lick coming from her thin nape to the pink back of her ear.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I can feel that. It¡¯s making me twitch! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s vagina clamps my penis.

    I push my hips towards Yomi¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Aun~ So deep! It¡¯s coming in so deep!! ¡¹

    My tensed glans knocks on the entrance to Yomi¡¯s womb.

    All while Yomi¡¯s vagina clamps my whole penis.

    It¡¯s really tight in the entrance where it clamps the root.

    Then, I can feel Yomi¡¯s cute ass with my abdomen.

    I enjoy Yomi in various ways with our few centimeter distance from each other.

    ¡¸ And we can embrace each other like this. Yomi¡¯s body is small enough after all ¡¹

    I grab her breasts with both hands and shove my penis deeper. I embrace Yomi in three points.

    ¡¸ Yomi, raise your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi stands straight, facing the mirror.

    Ooh, I can see my fat dick going inside Yomi¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming inside Yomi ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s face looks ecstatic as she watches me violate her body.

    ¡¸ Yep, you¡¯re beautiful, Yomi ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s beautiful when I bang her.

    That face of complete pleasure.

    Her body¡¯s young and yet she makes that kind of face.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ It¡¯s really lewd! Yomi¡­Yomi¡¯s feeling all the pleasure ¡¹

    She trembles.

    ¡¸ Hey, Sensei? ¡¹

    Yomi looks at me through the mirror.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi wants to pee while doing it ¡¹

    While I¡¯m shoving it in/

    ¡¸ Is it okay to leak my pee? ¡¹

    Yomi says while leaking out hot sighs.

    We¡¯re in the shower room.

    There¡¯s no problem if she pees herself.

    ¡¸ Sure, leak it, Yomi ¡¹

    I grabbed Yomi¡¯s right leg and lifted it.

    ¡¸ Yes. Yomi will pee in front of Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi bent her body and is aiming at the part where we¡¯re connected in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Kuu, uuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s crotch is spread out.

    She¡¯s holding my dick inside her.

    The urethra is just right above the vagina.

    It¡¯s between the vagina and the crotch.

    When the urethra spreads to urinate, her vagina tightens.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Jorororororo.

    Yomi¡¯s urethral opening surges out a yellow liquid in an arc.

    Yomi¡¯s right leg I lifted twitches as she pees in the shower room.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing, Yomi¡¯s peeing while Sensei¡¯s violating me ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s expression is dyed in shame.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn, look. Sensei. Watch this lewd Yomi. Let out all your arousal on Yomi¡¯s breasts inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Even though Yomi¡¯s peeing, I continue to shove it inside her.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaan~ Aaaahn~ It feels good! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s small yet plump body trembles in pleasure.

    ¡¸ You see, Sensei! Yomi¡­Yomi¡¯s too lewd. Yomi¡¯s a pervert! Therefore, please¡­Sensei, break Yomi ¡¹

    Yomi finished peeing.

    IF that¡¯s the case.

    It¡¯s my turn to attack.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to break you, Yomi!! ¡¹

    Gucho, gucho, gucho!!

    I begin to piston for real.

    First, let¡¯s go with shallow-shallow-deep.

    Ton-ton-zum! Ton-ton-zum! It¡¯s a three-step tempo.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Yes! Yomi¡¯s okay if you go harder ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, now put your hands on the mirror and brace your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Yomi does the pose as I told her.

    If it¡¯s this pose, she will be okay even if I go wild with my thrusts.

    ¡¸ There will be no breaks! ¡¹

    I grab Yomi¡¯s thin waist and slowly speed up my thrusts.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah, aaahn! Aah, aaah, aahan! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s gasps match with my tempo.

    ¡¸ Afuu, afuu, aaaah! Agu, agu, auuu!! ¡¹

    Her gasps are changing slowly.

    I changed my rhythm from 3-step to 2-step.

    ¡¸ Agu, agu! Agu, agu! ¡¹

    Then, spurt forward.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, aaaaahn! Yes! Yes! Sensei! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi, Yomi, I¡¯m about to¡­ ¡¹

    Ooh, I can feel the hot lump of liquid coming from deep inside me.

    ¡¸ Yomi too! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming soon! ¡¹

    I tightened up my anus to prevent myself from leaking too early.

    ¡¸ Yomi, let¡¯s cum together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Sensei! Aaah! I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯m so happy!! ¡¹

    Yomi in the mirror smiled at me.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming! Aaaah! The big wave! Aaaaah! Sensei! Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching, I¡¯m looking at you, Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, watch me! Watch me! Sensei! Yomi¡¯s cumming! Yomi¡¯s¡­Yomi¡¯s¡­Aaaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Yomi bursts out.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    I also thrust my hips forward intensely.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I-I¡¯m cumming! Yomi¡¯s cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Yomi says while looking at me in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to cum!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it inside! Cum inside Yomi!! ¡¹

    Dobyuuu.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! It¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    Yomi can feel my ejaculation inside her.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ I¡¯m so happy! It¡¯s warm inside me ¡¹

    Dopyu! Dopyupyu!

    I continue to release waves after waves.

    ¡¸ Yomiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    I grab and embraced Yomi¡¯s body from behind.

    Then, I poured every drop inside Yomi¡¯s womb.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ufufufu ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    I turned off the shower.

    Then, we lie down naked on the tile floor as we hug each other.

    The tiles are warm because of the water.

    Our whole body is wet.

    Although, our crotch is wet from love nectar and semen.

    ¡¸ I love it when you embrace me like this after sex ¡¹

    I hug Yomi from behind and play with her loli-big-tits.

    ¡¸ If you love Yomi¡¯s breasts that much, then you could touch it anytime, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    There¡¯s still the aftertaste of sex and so Yomi¡¯s not speaking politely.

    We¡¯re having a conversation as a man and a woman.

    ¡¸ Should Yomi stop wearing Bra? Or do you want me to show off my cleavage by taking one button off my blouse? Maybe you¡¯ll touch them more if I do? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Put on your bra. It¡¯ll affect the shape of your breasts if you don¡¯t ¡¹

    Her loli-big-tits is a well-shaped breast.

    ¡¸ Also, I like taking off bras ¡¹

    That part where the breasts jump out when you take off the bra is the best part.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Yomi laughed.

    Right, she could read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ You see, Yomi, I love it when Sensei says that you love me ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Sensei, please say it more ¡¹

    Yomi said and touches my half-withered penis.

    ¡¸ For example, Sensei loves it when we do this, right? ¡¹

    Yomi smiles.

    ¡¸ I love it when girls do clean-up fellatio ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Yomi will do it ¡¹

    Yomi licks my glans.

    She sucks out the remaining semen from the tube.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hamumu, don¡¯t hold back please, you can treat Yomi as your slave ¡¹

    Yomi says while serving me

    ¡¸ But, I feel sorry to do that ¡¹

    If I just give Yomi and the girls orders according to my desires.

    ¡¸ Then, could Sensei turn Yomi to a lover instead of a slave? If that happens, you can¡¯t have sex with other girls. Yomi gets jealous easily ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have sex with nobody but Yomi. No kissing either. And of course, when Yomi gets to 16, we¡¯ll get married right away ¡¹

    Yomi says that far then shows a sad smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not possible, right? Sensei has to be everyone¡¯s master after all ¡¹

    I¡­Everyone¡­

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama bursts out occasionally because she¡¯s the one with the closest sense of ordinary. She wants to monopolize Sensei, become Sensei¡¯s on lover, and marry Sensei, leaving everyone away. Well, it¡¯s normal for girls to want that. Women are possessive, and gets jealous a lot ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi-oneesama also knows that the family¡¯s current status. She knows that nobody can monopolize Sensei. That¡¯s why she¡¯s in a dilemma ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s also a girl born in the brothel of Black Forest.

    She owes Minaho-neesan.

    She can feel that it won¡¯t go as she wishes.

    ¡¸ Thinking about the settlement of our family, nobody can become Sensei¡¯s lover. Only one can become your partner on paper. That¡¯s how girls think ¡¹

    Women are like that.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kuromori-san and Nei-oneesama chose to become Sensei¡¯s ¡°Onee-san¡± instead of ¡°Lover,¡± right? ¡¹

    Well, both Minaho-neesan and Nei lost their real family.

    They have insecurities.

    Therefore, they became my elder sisters.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not all. Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi who can read my thoughts replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just poor timing, both of them were in a situation where they can¡¯t become Sensei¡¯s lover as they are already your elder sisters ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Right, when Minaho-neesan and Nei became my woman.

    I¡¯m already carrying a lot of women.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan and Mao-chan treat Sensei as ¡°Papa.¡± Katsuko-oneesama and Nagisa-oneesama are more of a ¡°mistress¡± The two of them don¡¯t behave as lovers ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, they don¡¯t act as my lover when others are present.

    Is that how a mistress act?

    Both of them are former prostitutes. Furthermore, they were the best of their time.

    They went to fancy restaurants and theaters with their clients before.

    At such times, they behave with elegance to show that they¡¯re not over-familiar with the person.

    They¡¯re not standing formality, but they don¡¯t stick too close either.

    It¡¯s to not let people see them as prostitute and client.

    The customer can¡¯t walk with a prostitute at ease unless the people around think that the prostitute is a relatively young lady who just happened to be with them.

    They used that technique with me too.

    They kiss me during ¡°good morning,¡± ¡°good night,¡± or ¡°I¡¯m heading out,¡± but¡­

    They never show any unnecessary contact with me when other girls are present.

    Therefore.

    The girls come to Katsuko-nee and Nagisa to ask for advice, even though the two are also their rivals.

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t become your lovers but they pick the relationship that¡¯s next closest to it, that¡¯s how it became ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan too.

    Both of them draw the line when there are other people.

    But.

    When we¡¯re alone, Shou-oneechan becomes my ¡°big sister,¡± and¡­

    Rei-chan becomes my ¡°little sister¡± who calls me ¡°Onii-chama¡±

    ¡¸ And Yomi also picked to become Sensei¡¯s slaves that way ¡¹

    Yomi said then kissed my glans.

    ¡¸ Becoming a slave means we¡¯re Sensei¡¯s property. There¡¯s no other relationship close to that ¡¹

    If they become my property, then they can¡¯t leave me anymore

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ If one¡¯s a property or a slave, then there should be no dissatisfactions even though one didn¡¯t become a lover. After all, that would be impolite to the master. If you¡¯re a slave, then the master already owns you, and so what you should think about is how do you get his love. There¡¯s no need to think of anything unnecessary ¡¹

    My slaves.

    Yomi, Mana, Ruriko, Luna, Tsukiko, Ai¡­

    Also, Misuzu¡¯s my pet, which means she¡¯s also my property.

    Michi is also my property.

    ¡¸ Edie-oneesama¡¯s only exception. She¡¯s a genius at this. Edie-oneesama can become anything and everything for Sensei ¡¹

    Everything?

    ¡¸ Yeah. Little sister, big sister, daughter, mother, best friend, teacher, all of it ¡¹

    During Edie¡¯s early days in Japan, I was the one teaching her. She relies on me. Until we entered school.

    But, she learns at an incredible speed that now I¡¯m the one who learns from Edie and relies on her.

    Of course, her combat strength is amazing.

    ¡¸ Sensei, you lack a lot of things. Edie-oneesama wants to become that supplement. That said, she doesn¡¯t stick out too much, and so Kuromori-san allows it ¡¹

    Yeah, I don¡¯t know how families live together.

    When it comes to friends, yeah, I consult with Edie a lot in school.

    I can talk to Edie if it¡¯s something I can¡¯t discuss with Megu.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a male best friend.

    Then.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t done it with Edie lately ¡¹

    Earlier, when I was having sex with the girls in the bathroom.

    Edie conceded for the girls and didn¡¯t do it with me.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s too considerate ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. If she¡¯s not that considerate, Sensei will be short and you can¡¯t do it with everyone ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Sensei and everyone in the family has coordinating roles. Therefore, it¡¯s mostly Edie-oneesama, Tsukiko-oneesama, and Nei-oneesama go lets other take priority ¡¹

    Huh?

    Yeah, I haven¡¯t done it with Nei either today. All she does is keep the smile on her face.

    I¡¯ve done it with Tsukiko, but I took it easy and had slow-sex with her. Tsukiko didn¡¯t cum, and I didn¡¯t ejaculate inside her.

    Despite that, she didn¡¯t complain and accepted it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, everyone¡¯s considerate of me ¡¹

    I reflect on myself.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t reflect on it ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Sensei, you¡¯re working hard on your own. Yomi and everyone knows that. ¡¹

    No, but¡­

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you say it earlier? You¡¯re doing all your best with those within your reach? ¡¹

    Yeah, I said that in the elevator hall.

    ¡¸ And so, make a clear divide on what¡¯s within your reach. Just like how Sensei made it clear that you don¡¯t mind if Tokuda Sonoko-san hates you ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Sensei, you know that you can¡¯t save everyone, and you can¡¯t become the good guy for everyone, right? ¡¹

    Right.

    I cannot save the people who are on the edge who just become acquainted with me.

    If I do that, I cannot keep my family safe.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why, please make a clear divide with Yomi and everyone too ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re family, but Yomi is Sensei¡¯s slave. Therefore, please treat us as such ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, to be honest. Nobody can hear Yomi and Sensei¡¯s conversation right now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san has to give Tokuda Sonoko-san her briefing, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, explaining Black Forest¡¯s brothel.

    ¡¸ Then, Edie-oneesama and the girls are playing some bad games on the nap room next door ¡¹

    Edie purposely asked Nei to get something to ¡®kill some time¡¯

    ¡¸ There are two reasons for that; first is that Sensei, you look like you¡¯re hesitating, and so you needed someone to talk to. Actually, others can do better than Yomi, but Sensei chose Yomi ¡¹

    Right, I chose Yomi as my partner to deal with this fatigue erection.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, Sensei fears that Nei-oneesama and Edie-oneesama will scold you. Therefore, you picked Yomi, the younger. After all, Sensei didn¡¯t think that Yomi talks this much, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah never thought ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t be helped. Their mind worry that Sensei might want to talk like this ¡¹

    Yomi read Edie and Nei¡¯s thoughts.

    Then, knowing that Yomi can read it¡­

    They entrusted this conversation to Yomi.

    ¡¸ The other reason is that Haiji-san isn¡¯t a member of the family yet. We don¡¯t want to show this kind of conversation with Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a precious conversation inside the family. Of course, Sensei accepts Haiji-san, but you don¡¯t know that girl unless you have sex with her ¡¹

    Yeah, I don¡¯t want Haiji-san to hear this so Nei and Edie aren¡¯t listening.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san also thinks that she should leave Sensei to Yomi and the girls for a while ¡¹

    My approach with Sonoko-san was too intense that¡­

    Minaho-neesan intervened halfway and sent me back.

    She knows that I¡¯ll contemplate about it, and so she entrusted Yomi to do the follow-up.

    She¡¯s detaching herself.

    She has to give Sonoko-san a briefing is her way to say that she will not be observing.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s just Yomi right now. So, listen, my dear Master ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Sensei, you treat Yomi equal with everyone, but, Yomi and the Takakura sisters are still newcomers ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ We have to show consideration to Megumi-oneesama and all of Sensei¡¯s family, of course, that includes Misuzu-sama. In truth, Yomi and the girls are kept alive ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, my family¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Sensei you do, but there¡¯s this delicate power balance in the family ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mana-oneesama and Ruriko-sama help out with housework. Mana-oneesama is aware that the family lets her live, and so she works for the family. Ruriko-sama actively helps out with the housework to not let the other family members attend to her ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ No, look. Sensei, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. We only act on our thoughts and live while showing consideration with each other. Yukino-oneesama¡¯s way of being considerate is by not helping out with the housework ¡¹

    Yeah, if Yukino tries to help out the girls in housework, it will only turn awkward.

    She¡¯s bossy and nonchalant, but it doesn¡¯t create any discord.

    ¡¸ Everyone wants to stay with Sensei, with the family. Therefore, they put on effort in their own way, cooperate, consult each other, and give each other advice! Somehow, we managed to create teamwork and that¡¯s why¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for Sensei to worry about everything, and you can¡¯t either. Sensei, you¡¯re the pivot of this family. Stand strong. You can be more selfish, and show your desire to everyone. Yomi and everyone would gladly cooperate and answer Sensei¡¯s desires ¡¹

    I¡¯m overthinking¡­

    I move alone too much.

    ¡¸ Yomi and the girls are all Sensei¡¯s slaves. That¡¯s why give us an order like the Master you are! Sensei, treat us like your family, and your slaves

    Yeah, you could say that.

    ¡¸ Everyone establishes their relationship with Sensei, right? Kuromori-san and Nei-oneesama decided to become your big sister, Agnes-chan and Mao-chan decided to be your daughters, and Yomi decided to be your slave! That¡¯s why, please show us your love as a master ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ If not, you can¡¯t deal with the twins, the young lady of Kurama house and the other girls the right way ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Right, I need to be clear that Eri and Rie are my sex slaves. I know that they can¡¯t join the family, but¡­

    I unconsciously think of what¡¯s best for them.

    ¡¸ Sensei, those girls know it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s impossible. Sensei, you have to figure out who can¡¯t join the family ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    I¡­

    I was trying to understand the twins.

    But, that¡¯s¡­

    That also means the reverse, I want the twins to understand me.

    ¡¸ Slaves are slaves. But, you can make love with your slaves, and you can make bonds as a master and slave ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not allowed to cross over. If that happens, it breaks that ¡®master-slave¡¯ relationship ¡¹

    Then, Yomi starts licking my penis again.

    She sandwiches it between her tits.

    ¡¸ I am Takakura Yomiko, your slave. My body is all yours. My mind and body both exist to please you. I will bear your child someday. I pledge to have sex with nobody but you for my lifetime. I will gladly follow your orders and never disobey them. Yomiko is your sex slave. And I¡¯m happy that I am ¡¹

    She looks at me in the eyes and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m alive because I am your sex slave ¡¹

    I see.

    If I don¡¯t treat Yomi as a slave,

    Then she can¡¯t be with me.

    Jii-chan, Misuzu, Minaho-neesan.

    Anyway, someone will keep Yomi away from me.

    I have these women who have the Miko power, an overwhelming power, and so they leave them alone in peace.

    If Yomi¡¯s status changes, then people who are afraid that she can use her Miko power as she pleases will come.

    Therefore.

    I have to control Yomi as my slave.

    ¡¸ Sure, Yomi ¡¹

    I embraced her.

    I can touch her voluptuous breasts as it¡¯s my property.

    ¡¸ I will be loving you for all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi smiled happily.

    Dammit.

    Even though we¡¯re family, I still have to make clear distinctions as the big sister should be treated as such, my pet, and my slaves follow suit.

    That¡¯s my duty.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯ll make love with the twins as my slaves ¡¹

    Not as family, but as slaves.

    If I don¡¯t make it clear, the twins will have no more place to go.

    I can¡¯t show more mercy than necessary.

    Slaves are slaves.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi speaks to me while in my arms.

    ¡¸ Yomi loves Sensei. I love you. As Sensei¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s listening and so Yomi confesses to me.

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you, Yomi ¡¹

    We kissed each other.

 Chapter 946. Night of Flirting / Deflowering the Twins Eri Arc: Slave Training 1

    Yomi and I left the shower room

    I put on the prepared bathrobe.

    Someone put this here.

    Maybe it¡¯s Ruriko or Mana.

    Then, we head to the nap room where the twins are confined.

    ¡¸ You look refreshed. Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, everything¡¯s prepared! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana are waiting in front of the door.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan won¡¯t come She said, ¡°deal with the second round of the slave sisters on your own¡± She¡¯s going to check on something now that she has the chance ¡¹

    Earlier, she came with us out of worry but now she¡¯s entrusting the second time to us.

    Well, Minaho-neesan is out to give the prostitute applicants a briefing.

    Rei-chan should be in a separate room she came back from commanding Kouzuki SS.

    Nei¡¯s using the monitoring room¡¯s tools to check the current situation in the Kouzuki mansion and its surroundings.

    There should be no guys coming from the Kansai as enemies but still.

    It¡¯s better to be sure.

    ¡¸ Err, Nei-oneesama taught me how to use the camera and record it on the computer so Mana will do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for the photos, I will do it ¡¹

    This time, I will have sex with Eri.

    Mana and Ruriko will be the camera-girls this time.

    ¡¸ Edie-oneechan is playing with Haiji-chan ¡¹

    We don¡¯t want Haiji-san to see Eri turn to a slave.

    If she does, she would want to become one as well.

    If possible, Haiji-san should join in as Edie¡¯s little sister.

    Edie¡¯s not my slave, and so her little sister shouldn¡¯t become one either.

    ¡¸ Play? You mean that baseball game? ¡¹

    What¡¯s that title of that shitty baseball video game that has a lot of bugs?

    ¡¸ No, Tsukiko-san¡¯s present, and so it would be some kind of puzzle game like Tetris. You know, Tsukiko-san can read minds, and so she can¡¯t play with games unless it¡¯s one that decides victory with reflexes ¡¹

    Yeah, a baseball game where you choose your pitch and swing, and so she has the advantage by reading the thoughts before they act.

    However.

    Mana¡¯s calling all the older girls as ¡°****-Oneechan,¡± and yet, she calls Tsukiko, ¡°Tsukiko-san¡±

    This is hard.

    Each personal relationships are complicated.

    Mana doesn¡¯t trust Tsukiko that much yet.

    Although, Yomi also calls Minaho-neesan as ¡°Kuromori-san¡±

    There are that delicate distance and wall.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll do the mental check and body control of the twins. Therefore, Yomi¡¯s free ¡¹

    Yomi tells me.

    Anyway, Ruriko, Mana, Yomi, and I are in charge of the second round with the slave twins.

    ¡¸ Then, shall we go? Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan, Mana has the key to the room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Mana inserts the key and unlocks the door.

    Click.

    The twins should notice that sound from inside the room.

    It¡¯s to say that we¡¯ve come back to turn Eri to my sex slave.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    I twisted the knob, opened the door, and got in

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, he¡¯s back ¡¹

    Seeing me enter the room, Eri, who wears a leather collar and a white school swimsuit, sighs.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-san has come back ¡¹

    Rie, who¡¯s wearing nothing but a collar, replied.

    The twins have the same face and voice, but I can distinguish between the two now.

    Well, their collars are different colored, and one¡¯s naked and the other¡¯s wearing a swimsuit, but putting that aside.

    Rie who lost her virginity now feels more composed.

    Eri who hasn¡¯t lost it yet is somewhat nervous.

    ¡¸ I kept you waiting girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what happens with Otome-chan? ¡¹

    Rie asks.

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san will be selling her body as our prostitute as planned. As for Tendou Otome ¡¹

    I speak while watching the response of the twins.

    ¡¸ Well, she complained a lot so we left her half-dead. One all-out kick on her side that she can¡¯t move her body from pain and her mind also experienced what it feels like to be half-dead. She¡¯s unconscious right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, that¡¯s inevitable. Otome-chan can¡¯t read the atmosphere after all ¡¹

    Rie, the deflowered, speaks nonchalantly.

    Eri, on the other hand, is trembling.

    She senses that if she defies us, she will experience the same.

    Either way, she doesn¡¯t worry nor sympathize with Tendou Otome or Tokuda Sonoko.

    The twins are only worried about themselves.

    ¡¸ Otome can¡¯t leave our hands. What¡¯s left is for Minaho-neesan to decide what to do with her ¡¹

    I look at the twins.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­Onii-san¡­ Eri-chan and I talked a lot ¡¹

    Rie starts talking.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan agreed to become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave too ¡¹

    Eri¡­

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. You¡¯ve done it with Rie-chan already, and so I will be the same as her ¡¹

    ¡¸ In exchange, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, us twins will serve Onii-san, so¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, this is where they¡¯re going to make negotiations.

    ¡¸ Hey, what? Do you get what it means to be a slave? ¡¹

    I give a sharp warning.

    ¡¸ But, right, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two of us are cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-san, you¡¯re lucky that you can have sex with us twins ¡¹

    Interestingly, the twins have swapped on who takes the lead.

    Before, Edie is the one who starts the topic, and Rie follows up Eri, but now¡­

    Now, Rie¡¯s the one taking the lead.

    Furthermore, Eri doesn¡¯t just agree with What Rie¡¯s saying.

    She¡¯s stretching herself, trying to take the initiative back again.

    ¡¸ You girls are noisy, shut up ¡¹

    I tell the twins.

    ¡¸ W-What?! What¡¯s with that way of speaking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I did all my best to convince Eri-chan, Onii-san! ¡¹

    Look, when I give them the shock¡­

    They go back to the same order.

    ¡¸ Stop that act. You don¡¯t have to pretend that you¡¯re obeying me ¡¹

    Anyway, the twins have accepted that I will deflower them both.

    But in exchange, they¡¯re trying to unite and try to negotiate with me to get better treatment.

    However.

    They still haven¡¯t resolved themselves to live as my slaves for the rest of their lives.

    They only think that they can manage somehow if they overcome this current problem.

    They¡¯re optimistic, but actually, letting the situation drag them.

    That¡¯s the current state of mind of the twins.

    ¡¸ Look, you two have no other choice. I¡¯m the one giving orders here. I¡¯m forcing you girls. The two of you are my slaves ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we say that we will ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already get it. Rie-chan and I will become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slaves. Isn¡¯t that good enough? ¡¹

    These girls don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ I guess I don¡¯t need girls like this ¡¹

    I told Ruriko.

    ¡¸ It is as you say, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, what are you to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. I am born for Onii-sama, and my only reason for living is to serve Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles and rpelies.

    ¡¸ Then, take your clothes off. Mana and Yomi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana begins to take off her clothes

    Yomi takes off her bathrobe and she¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is everyone getting naked? ¡¹

    The twins are scared of the mood.

    ¡¸ These three are my sex slaves. And if I order them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we will get naked, anytime, anywhere. We will serve Onii-sama. We will have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you¡¯ll do anything I order you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll gladly do it, no matter how embarrassing it is. However ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s only one that I can¡¯t do ¡¹

    HUh?

    ¡¸ Yeah, if Onii-san tells me to die, that¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I knew it, Eri-chan, dying would be a no-go ¡¹

    The twins give their remarks without my permission.

    ¡¸ No, if Onii-sama orders me to die, then I will kill myself ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Telling me to die means that Onii-sama no longer needs Ruriko. And if Onii-sama no longer needs Ruriko, then there¡¯s no meaning to live in this world

    She asserts flatly.

    ¡¸ As said earlier, I live for Onii-sama, and I am his sex slave ¡¹

    Ruriko says while taking off her clothes gracefully.

    ¡¸ What I can¡¯t accept is if Onii-sama orders me to have sex with another man. If that happens, I will refuse. Even if Onii-sama orders me to do so ¡¹

    Ruriko takes off her panty.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s sex organs only to accept Onii-sama. That¡¯s how it¡¯s been so far and from now on. Only Onii-sama can go inside this, and only Onii-sama¡¯s semen can pour inside. I will reject any other penis that wants to come inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Mana never had anyone but Onii-chan¡¯s penis and semen. That¡¯s how it¡¯s been and how it will always be. I never want to have sex with others ¡¹

    Mana also shows her naked pussy to me.

    ¡¸ Yomi too. I will be forever a slave, and so I will make love forever. Look at this ¡¹

    Yomi opens her slit.

    Drip. Drip.

    My semen draws a string from Yomi¡¯s insides and drips down to the tatami floor.

    ¡¸ I just had sex while taking a shower. I received a lot inside my womb, I feel happy ¡¹

    The twins turned pale.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, these people might be out of their minds. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Eri-chan, they are ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Look at this. These three are beauties, aren¡¯t they? Cute, aren¡¯t they? Furthermore, they still grow to become more beautiful. Furthermore, they¡¯re smarter than the two of you. Crazy people have a different look in their faces. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re very much sane ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we chose to become Onii-chan¡¯s slaves voluntarily ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We don¡¯t regret our choices ¡¹

    The three smiled.

    ¡¸ B-But, look, maybe ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Maybe you¡¯ll find someone cooler than this Onii-san sooner or later? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Someone who has more money, more power? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, wouldn¡¯t you want to jump over to that person instead? ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no one more splendid than Onii-sama ¡¹

    If you say it like that then I feel embarrassed.

    ¡¸ I mean, Ruriko-oneechan knows a lot of people who have more than enough money and power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Among all those people I¡¯ve met, Onii-sama is the best. Besides ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ If it comes to money and power, Onii-sama will have them all someday. We will make sure of it ¡¹

    ¡°We,¡± Ruriko and Misuzu.

    I will not become the head of Kouzuki house, but¡­

    Misuzu and Ruriko will inherit Kouzuki house soon enough.

    And I¡¯m their Master.

    I will have to carry the same burden as the head of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ You know that Yomi has this mysterious power that can control your body, right, and Yomi¡¯s Master is Sensei. Imagine that, if one has this power, how scary can that be? ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    The twins experienced Yomi¡¯s body control. They¡¯ve seen their father receive that same power.

    ¡¸ B-But, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-R-Right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, but, for example, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like earlier, I¡¯m forcibly raped despite not wanting it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right if I¡¯m raped¡­had sex with a man other than Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you do then? ¡¹

    The twins say that because¡­

    They don¡¯t want to serve me for the rest of their lives as slaves.

    If they find a more favorable situation for them, then¡­

    They¡¯ll escape from me and jump over to another man.

    In the end, they say that they are my slave¡­

    It¡¯s only to endure this hard situation.

    It¡¯s not their real intention, they want to keep the possibility of escaping from me.

    However.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I will be dead ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ If a man other than Onii-sama raped me, I will bite my tongue off and kill myself. The sexual assault will remain on my body even if I die but my soul will belong to Onii-sama forever

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No, the entire force of Kouzuki SS will not let that happen, Ruri-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ There are more than dozens of Kouzuki SS employees in this building but they¡¯re all here to guard Ruri-oneechan ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s traveling incognito, but¡­

    But I¡¯m sure that Shou-neechan a perfect bodyguard group protecting this area.

    There are also bodyguards wearing civilian clothes that try to not stand out.

    Jii-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko are the flags of Kouzuki house.

    Even if Shiba-san, the current leader of the Kouzuki group is assassinated, it will not shake the framework of Kouzuki house.

    However, if anything happens to Jii-chan, the head of the clan, Misuzu and Ruriko, the granddaughters he raised to become his successor¡­

    Then, it will be a disgrace to Kouzuki SS and Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Well, putting that aside, if anyone other than Onii-chan raped Mana, I¡¯ll kill myself too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll use everything I have to prevent it from happening ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Yomi-chan can just control the culprit if someone tries to rape you ¡¹

    Well, true, but¡­

    It¡¯s somewhat hard to take control of someone¡¯s mind.

    She can kill someone in madness if she uses it poorly.

    Just like the father of the twins and Tendou Sadao.

    ¡¸ But, if it¡¯s to preserve myself, I will do it, no matter how scary it is ¡¹

    Yomi reads my thought and replied.

    ¡¸ I can use my power to order an enemy to die. It¡¯s as simple as telling them to stop breathing ¡¹

    If one can take control of the body and rewrite memories.

    Then, that kind of ultimate command can become real.

    ¡¸ But, before that situation happens, I never talk to anyone but Onii-sama or Grandfather if possible ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama is actually a jealous man. You don¡¯t want to see Ruriko talk to other males, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ I attend an all-girls school, and they don¡¯t hire male teachers unless he¡¯s in the marriage age, he passed the psychology tests, and has confirmed that he¡¯s not interested in young women ¡¹

    It¡¯s a girls school for the daughters of nobility, so they will go that far.

    After all, it¡¯s the school where Jii-chan entrusted Ruriko and Misuzu to them.

    They will never hire any male teachers that will want to make a move on the young ladies of nobility. They are strict with their background check.

    ¡¸ Ah, speaking of which, that applies to me too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I only interacted with Onii-chan for the past year ¡¹

    Mana never left the mansion.

    After all, we still can¡¯t decide on Mana¡¯s new school.

    We thought of pushing her to Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s school, but¡­

    That school should have some students who know the past Mana, or Shirasaka Maika to be exact.

    Mana is afraid of that.

    She has increased her height and beauty for the past half-year.

    I would agree if she insists that she¡¯s a different person from Shirasaka Maika, but¡­

    Mana¡¯s heart fears that the truth will be identified.

    ¡¸ Then, Yomi will do the same. I will not talk to men unless necessary ¡¹

    Yomi tells me.

    ¡¸ And so it¡¯s okay. We will never leave Sensei¡¯s side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we will stay as Onii-sama¡¯s slave forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Onii-chan ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ And you girls will do the same. That what it means to become Onii-sama¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    Ruriko tells the twins.

    ¡¸ R-Rie-chan ¡¹

    Eri looked at Rie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve already done it. And I know that we can¡¯t oppose them ¡¹

    This is where their teamwork breaks.

    For a while, it was just the two of them so it has returned to their former relationship, but¡­

    The state when we left the room¡­

    Rie already gave her consent as a slave as I¡¯ve already done it with her.

    Eri doesn¡¯t know anything yet.

    Their status and current perception are different.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not forcing you girls to become my slaves ¡¹

    I take out my next card.

    ¡¸ Eeh? You sure? ¡¹

    Eri takes the bait.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t! Eri-chan! ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-san might mean killing Eri-chan if you don¡¯t become his slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s stupid ¡¹

    Eri looks at me.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s true, he¡¯s disposed of Father and everyone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ And Tendou Otome ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome. She¡¯s an idiot. She looked down on us to the end and continued to defy us ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will happen to Otome-chan? ¡¹

    Rie asks.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t care. Anyway, there¡¯s no more help coming from me. Our organization¡¯s boss will deal with her punishment ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Minaho-neesan will do to Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san is strict, and so she will not go easy on her ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Just so you know, I had to prostrate myself while naked, rubbing my forehead on the concrete floor, crying and begging ¡°Please, let me become Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave¡± and that¡¯s only when she left me alive ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan with Shirasaka Maika is to kill her.

    ¡¸ Even now I¡¯m scared of her. I don¡¯t know if Kuromori-san changes her mind if I get spoiled. That¡¯s why I never do anything stupid. I will never betray Onii-chan ¡¹

    The fear that ¡°they might kill her¡± is what saves Mana¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. As long as Mana is Onii-sama¡¯s faithful servant, she will never meddle with me. You¡¯re Onii-sama¡¯s property after all ¡¹

    Ruriko embraced Mana and said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah. Right. I belong to Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Just like Ruriko ¡¹

    I bought Ruriko for 3000 yen.

    ¡¸ Yomi too. Let¡¯s serve Sensei together ¡¹

    Yomi who can read Mana and Ruriko¡¯s thoughts said.

    Yomi has no place to go.

    ¡¸ Come here you three ¡¹

    I call my three slaves

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gladly, Sensei ¡¹

    The three of them are already naked.

    ¡¸ First, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko stretches herself and kisses me.

    ¡¸ I love you, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s next.

    Oh, Mana¡¯s taller than Ruriko now

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    We kissed each other.

    Each woman has different textured lips.

    Well, it¡¯s true with their tongue too.

    ¡¸ Sensei ¡¹

    Lastly, Yomi pushes her breasts to my chest and comes closer.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    Her squishy lips feel elastic.

    Ah, she shoved in her tongue.

    The taste of their saliva is also different.

    I grab Yomi¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ See? These are my beloved slaves. They don¡¯t cut corners when kissing. They devote their whole mind and body to make me feel good ¡¹

    The twins look at us dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural. We are Onii-sama¡¯s slaves after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to cut corners ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re going to do that then it¡¯s better to die ¡¹

    The three said.

    ¡¸ I have all these splendid slaves. If it¡¯s not on par with Ruriko, Mana, or Yomi, then I won¡¯t be needing a new slave ¡¹

    Rie and Eri tremble.

    ¡¸ B-But, I thought Onii-san wanted me earlier? Isn¡¯t that why you took my first time? ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Sure, I took your first time. That¡¯s why I no longer need you. If you remain like that Rie, you¡¯ll get bored real quick ¡¹

    I corner them.

    ¡¸ Me? Boring? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I wrong? I told you to convince Eri, and yet I came back to this! You and Eri are thinking of how to control me ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not it! Onii-san! I.. ¡¹

    Eri interjects.

    ¡¸ What?! If you¡¯re going to say that you are my slaves then act like one! What¡¯s with that bossy attitude of you girls?! Are you slaves? ¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you know how much trouble I¡¯m enduring just to save your lives?! If you don¡¯t want to die¡­if you two want to stay together, then be more desperate!! Give your life to me and become my slave! If I see any more of that attitude, I¡¯m going to abandon you two ¡¹

    The two shake.

    ¡¸ Your way of speaking is shit. If it¡¯s the current way of speaking, you¡¯ll only anger Sensei no matter what you do ¡¹

    Yomi tells the twins before they could react.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to think too deep about it. We will guide you ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Look at Mana and everyone and copy what we do ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the slave that evaded death and reached happiness from Onii-chan¡¯s love. Be sure to copy what I do ¡¹

    Then, Mana¡­

    She prostrates herself naked.

 Chapter 947. Night of Flirting / Deflowering the Twins Eri Arc: Slave Training 2

    ¡¸ Do it like this. Place your hands and your head on the floor. Then you say this ¡°Please. Make me Master¡¯s sex slave¡± ¡¹

    Mana shows an example of how to prostrate oneself naked to the twins.

    ¡¸ ¡°My mind and body all belong to Master. Please use them whenever you like. Please rape me. I¡¯ll gladly give birth to Master¡¯s child. I¡¯ll raise the child with love and care. Therefore, please pour your warm semen inside my womb, Master!¡± ¡¹

    The twins¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Rie who has experience prostrates herself next to Mana.

    ¡¸ Sure, but, I¡­ ¡¹

    Eri, the virgin, don¡¯t have the determination.

    ¡¸ I think I can endure sex but bearing Onii-san¡¯s child¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think I already made one ¡¹

    Rie pats her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Onii-san already did it with me. He poured his semen inside. Therefore, I might be pregnant already ¡¹

    Rie who received a creampie is on the acceptance stage.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say ¡°I might¡± I¡¯ll make sure that you get pregnant and give birth to my child. Also, I¡¯m the only man you¡¯ll kiss and have sex with for the rest of your life ¡¹

    I corner Rie with that.

    Right now, I can¡¯t show them kindness.

    ¡¸ I-I understand. I-I am Onii-san¡¯s slave. I¡¯ll have sex whenever you ask for it. I-I¡¯ll bear Onii-san¡¯s child ¡¹

    Rie rubs her forehead on the floor and declares.

    Ruriko¡¯s recording that scene with her camera.

    ¡¸ What about you, Eri? ¡¹

    I ask Eri, who¡¯s the only one wearing clothes in this room, although, she¡¯s wearing a white school swimsuit.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s hesitating.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, come with me. If we¡¯re together, we can endure anything. That¡¯s how it¡¯s always been. That¡¯s why let¡¯s be together ¡¹

    Rie looked up and told Eri.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go back to the way it was before ¡¹

    The fact that I took her virginity will not change.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­But, Rie-chan ¡¹

    Eri looked at her twin sister.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, that¡¯s unfair ¡¹

    She glared at me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s unfair? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if I don¡¯t make that pledge, you¡¯ll still forcibly rape me, won¡¯t you? Besides, you can use that Onee-san¡¯s mysterious power to make Rie-chan and I follow any orders you give us ¡¹

    True.

    I¡¯m a man, and Eri¡¯s a small young girl.

    I can press Eri down in an instant.

    Yomi can give orders and have Eri open her legs for me.

    ¡¸ If you want me to become your lewd slave then force me. What¡¯s with all this trouble? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Eri who says it like that is much more cunning ¡¹

    I speak plainly.

    ¡¸ Eri, you couldn¡¯t do anything yourself. You¡¯re unwilling, and so you want me to force you to become my slave instead. Isn¡¯t that why you say that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious?! It¡¯s not like I want to have sex with Onii-san at all! I mean, I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want to give my first time to Onii-san ¡¹

    She¡¯s currently in a harsh situation.

    And so, she¡¯s already resigned to the fact that I will deflower her, that I will make her my slave.

    However, she doesn¡¯t want to offer herself willingly.

    She wants to insist that she has no other choice.

    ¡¸ I have no need for such a troublesome slave. Should I keep Rie and dispose of Eri? ¡¹

    Rie who¡¯s prostrating herself panics.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Please wait! Hey! Eri-chan, hurry! Don¡¯t anger Onii-san ¡¹

    She advises Eri to prostrate herself next to her.

    ¡¸ Onii-san is scarier than he looks ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll teach you about sex, it won¡¯t be scary, so, let¡¯s stay together ¡¹

    Eri¡­

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, if you¡¯re going that far¡­Haa, I have no choice, do I? ¡¹

    She sits next to Rie and prostrates herself.

    ¡¸ Err, what do I say again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will become Onii-san¡¯s slave. I will have sex with Onii-san all the time. And I¡¯ll bear Onii-san¡¯s child ¡¹

    Rie whispers to Eri¡¯s ear.

    This is a small act.

    Rie knows what she should tell me.

    It¡¯s all to show that I¡¯m forcing her.

    It¡¯s for her pride.

    ¡¸ Haa, can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    She places her hand down while next to Rie.

    ¡¸ I will become Onii-san¡¯s slave too. I¡¯m ready to have sex anytime. I¡¯ll bear your child. Is that good enough? ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos as Rie prostrates herself.

    ¡¸ Do you know why the video camera¡¯s not recording yet? ¡¹

    I asked Eri.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Eri replies without any eagerness.

    ¡¸ One can take photos but it doesn¡¯t record everything that happens. ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ What will remain in the photo is Rie kneeling before me and wanting to become my slave, that will be the truth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. And that¡¯s how I photographed it ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    That means Eri¡¯s expression is not on display.

    All that¡¯s captured is that the naked twins are prostrating themselves before me.

    ¡¸ No matter what excuses you give later, the fact that this shows is that ¡°Rie and Eri asked to become my slave in exchange for their lives.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going that far,¡± then I¡¯m taking you as my slaves, unwillingly. That story will be what remains in our history. That photo where you girls prostrate yourself is the clear proof of that ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s unfair! ¡¹

    Eri snaps.

    In fact, this photo is no proof.

    You can change the same photo to a different story.

    However, as they¡¯re still young.

    The girl with this unyielding spirit and the one who takes the initiative among the twins¡­

    She will believe that pointless logic I created.

    ¡¸ Oh, thinking about 10, 20 years in the future, this story is for the better ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s better to tell stories to your children about how ¡°Mother asked to become Father¡¯s slave¡± instead of saying ¡°Your father forced Mother, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re born¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Eri trembles.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Think realistically. It¡¯s already decided that you two will have sex with Onii-chan and bear his child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be realistic and look in the future, 10, 20 years later ¡¹

    Mana and Yomi said.

    Right.

    These twins are only thinking of the present.

    They don¡¯t see the long term future.

    Well, they can¡¯t help it.

    Their parents use them to sell lolicon videos and sooner or later, they plan on selling the daughters in prostitution.

    They had no time to think about their future.

    They always are trying to make the situation better for themselves at that current moment.

    They are living ephemerally.

    Therefore, the twins work together against people who control them.

    Putting pressure on the other party, dragging the pace to themselves.

    They negotiate to make the situation better.

    They don¡¯t think of the future.

    They try to manage and deal with the current situation and nothing else.

    Talking the other party down, trying to trip them up. They¡¯re desperate.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s real. Think realistically ¡¹

    I won¡¯t let the twins do what they want.

    ¡¸ You girls can¡¯t think about just yourselves ¡¹

    As long as the twins live in that world where it¡¯s just the two of them¡­

    The twins will antagonize anyone that¡¯s not them.

    It¡¯s the twins vs someone.

    Currently, it¡¯s the twins vs Me.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to become my slaves that means you¡¯re my property. And my properties do not defy nor rebel against me. Therefore, if one can¡¯t be a slave, shouldn¡¯t I think of disposing of them immediately? ¡¹

    I said. Eri.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair. You want us to yield from the bottom of our hearts like that? Is it fun bullying young girls like me? ¡¹

    Despite that, her fighting spirit doesn¡¯t wear down.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing fun. And if it¡¯s not fun, I have no need for such a slave. I guess we have no choice. Let¡¯s kill Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Coward! You¡¯re unfair! ¡¹

    Eri shouted.

    ¡¸ Stop it, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Onii-san has a different status than us. We¡¯re just piglets waiting for disposal. We can¡¯t do anything, it all depends on Onii-san¡¯s mood. Don¡¯t force an equal status ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that too. But you know, it¡¯s just frustrating to give in. We¡¯re also human, I¡¯m trying to face Onii-san person-to-person ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t. Onii-san is cold-hearted. He doesn¡¯t think of us as humans ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll bet on Onii-san¡¯s humanity. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll understand when we talk to him ¡¹

    Another farce.

    The twins are doing a combo play to reach a compromise with me.

    Furthermore, they have no solid plan despite wanting to make a compromise.

    They only want me to step back.

    They don¡¯t care whatever it is, they want me to lose, the one who controls this place.

    They want to gain that sense of victory, even for a bit.

    That¡¯s all just an ephemeral desire for their pride.

    If I let that be, they¡¯ll grow more arrogant.

    Therefore, I¡­

    ¡¸ Eri, you¡¯re looking down on me ¡¹

    I will punish Eri.

    ¡¸ Sensei, what do we do? ¡¹

    Yomi asks me.

    ¡¸ Take control of Eri and Rie¡¯s body and give Eri a spanking ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Onii-san?! ¡¹

    Eri panics, but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s take control! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aguu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Afuu? ¡¹

    Yomi takes control of the twins¡¯ bodies.

    ¡¸ Yomi, get Eri crawling on all fours and stick out her ass ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Eri moves her body, contrary to her will.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Wait a second! This is a violation of human rights! Doing whatever you want with my body! ¡¹

    I grab Eri¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Nononono! Pervert! What are you doing?! ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s a squishy ass right for her age.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m slapping you now, Eri ¡¹

    I slam my palm on her.

    Eri won¡¯t understand how I feel unless she feels it with her body.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! ¡¹

    Pashiiin!!

    ¡¸ Kyauuu!!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been training with Michi every day.

    That ass spanking should hurt.

    The first attack left a red hand mark on Eri¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s more ¡¹

    Pashiiin!

    ¡¸ Gyaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    The meat I slapped bounced.

    Pashin!!!!

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please stop! Eri-chan¡¯s in pain! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s pleading but¡­

    ¡¸ No. She¡¯s not repenting. Ten more! ¡¹

    Pashin!!!

    ¡¸ Gyaaaaaan! It hurts! It hurts! Please stop! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pashin!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gyaaaa! No more! Please, no more!! ¡¹

    Eri cries, but I continue.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ This is the last one. Ten! ¡¹

    Pashin!!!

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Eri endures the pain while crying.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaa, haaa, aaaaah, it hurts! It really hurts! ¡¹

    She¡¯s breathing heavily from the pain, leaking tears on the tatami floor.

    ¡¸ Why do I have to go through all this?! ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t let that mutter slide.

    ¡¸ I see, you want five more ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why?! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s frightened

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t seem to understand why I punished you. That¡¯s why I have to give you more ¡¹

    I¡­

    Pashiiiin!!!

    ¡¸ Gyaauuu!!! P-Please! Stop! Stop! ¡¹

    I won¡¯t stop.

    I give Eri¡¯s ass five more slaps.

    ¡¸ Wow. Onii-chan, you keep hitting the same spot with precision ¡¹

    Mana looked at Eri¡¯s ass and said.

    The red had marked on Eri¡¯s ass is swelling, it traced the shape of my hand.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, uuh, uuu, uuu ¡¹

    Yomi has control over Eri¡¯s body and so she can¡¯t move away from the crawling pose.

    She¡¯s enduring the pain in her ass while crying.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, don¡¯t say anything. You¡¯ll get punished if you do ¡¹

    Rie warned Eri.

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we start having sex? ¡¹

    Hearing that, Eri¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Sex is much more painful than that one ¡¹

 Chapter 948. Night of Flirting / Deflowering the twins Eri Arc: Slave Training 3

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, video and photo cameras are both in standby ¡¹

    The bed in the middle of the nap room has video cameras on tripods waiting.

    Mana connects the cameras to the laptop Nei left here.

    All of the cameras are linked to that laptop as they record, and so it¡¯s easy to edit the video later with all the cameras recording the scene.

    ¡¸ The anchored cameras are fixed, so Mana¡¯s going to take close-up shots with a Handycam! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s actions are smooth as she watched Nei do it earlier when I deflowered Rie.

    On the other hand, Yomi¡¯s taking control of the twins, just like how Tsukiko did it.

    ¡¸ Yomi also watched Tsukiko-oneesama do it, and so I now understand how to adjust my power ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    Nei will go with Margo-san to America soon.

    Tsukiko will return to the Takaura shrine in Kyoto.

    Therefore.

    They want the little sisters who can¡¯t leave me to learn their techniques.

    ¡¸ Control only the body and try not to push their hearts too much. Just stimulate it. That¡¯s for the better with these girls ¡¹

    If one pushed stress to their minds, it¡¯ll break the balance and might cause a huge trauma.

    A mind forcibly tampered using Miko power becomes distorted. And it will never return to its former form again.

    Therefore, instead of forcing it, they look at the situation, use the flow of emotion, and guide it to the desired direction. Drive it naturally. That¡¯s good enough.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    I look at the twins on the bed.

    Rie and Eri embrace each other with a frightened look.

    Rie desperately embraces her twin sister.

    Eri is holding Rie¡¯s shoulder while trembling but the other hand is patting the red mark on her ass.

    ¡¸ You will be forced to have sex. There¡¯s no other way. Give it up, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Rie who already experienced it with me tells Eri.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I was able to endure it. I¡¯m sure that Eri-chan can endure it too. So, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan ¡¹

    The twins look at each other.

    ¡¸ It hurts at first¡­so much that you feel that your crotch is tearing apart, but, it¡¯s okay, you won¡¯t die. Onii-san just shoved his penis inside me earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll teach you anything you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll teach you from my experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks. Rie-chan ¡¹

    Oh, the twins are trying to escape to their own world again.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s experienced? ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, should we go take a look? ¡¹

    She turned the screen of the laptop to the twins.

    Then, she pressed a key.

    ¡º O-Ouch! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!!!!! ¡»

    The monitor shows the video of Rie¡¯s deflowering from earlier.

    ¡º I don¡¯t want this! Stop! Please stop! Noooooo!!! ¡»

    It shows me, shoving my dick on Rie¡¯s virgin pussy.

    ¡¸ S-Stop that. Why are you showing that now? ¡¹

    Rie shouts.

    ¡¸ No, look at it you two ¡¹

    Yomi forces the eyes of the twins to watch.

    ¡º Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Help me! Eri-chan! Save me! ¡»

    Rie shouts Eri¡¯s name as I violate her one hour ago.

    ¡¸ R-Rie-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Eri trembles in fear as she watches her sister cry and screams from the sexual assault.

    ¡¸ Stop!!! Don¡¯t make Eri-chan watch it! ¡¹

    Eri screamed.

    ¡¸ Why are you so cruel?! You raped me while Eri-chan¡¯s unconscious and yet, you¡¯re showing it now?! That¡¯s just cruel! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you told Eri ¡°I¡¯ll teach you¡± ¡¹

    I speak in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Rie, you don¡¯t know anything, you just experienced sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Rie trembled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t know anything about sex yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want to know something, ask us instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Yomi and the girls are your seniors ¡¹

    Ruriko, Mana, and Yomi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You should listen to your seniors about sex ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-I just feel sorry for Eri-chan because she¡¯s scared ¡¹

    Rie tries to refute, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural to feel scared. Furthermore, it¡¯s rape. It¡¯s meaningless if you don¡¯t feel scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cruel ¡¹

    Eri mutters.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it is. I¡¯m giving you two an unforgettable memory. Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cruel! I will hate you forever ¡¹

    Rie glared at me.

    ¡¸ Sure, do it. You will stay by my side anyway ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it, I also raped these three girls for their first experience ¡¹

    Mana, Ruriko, Yomi, they had no choice.

    I raped them.

    ¡¸ And Onii-chan was hard with me. I¡¯ll never forget it, and I¡¯ll curse it forever. Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, but do love me forever too ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    I look at the twins.

    ¡¸ That only means that you girls aren¡¯t special. This is what I always do. I¡¯ve raped so many virgins and you girls are certainly not the last ¡¹

    I won¡¯t let the twins escape to their world.

    I have to end the thoughts where it¡¯s the twins that lick each other¡¯s wounds and say ¡°we¡¯re the only ones in pain¡± and shut out all the other people around them.

    These girls need to open up to their future.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, besides Onii-chan¡¯s a criminal and a horny one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? But Onii-sama only picks cute women ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s true. That¡¯s the reason why all the women around Sensei are beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi-san is also cute. Tsukiko-san and Luna-chan are also beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, isn¡¯t that great that you two are cute? Onii-chan turned you to his sex slaves because you girls are beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, just like us. Onii-sama¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like Yomi and everyone ¡¹

    Carrot and stick.

    The three beauties older than them invite them to become friends after the threat of spanking.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that. I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan ¡¹

    Rie gently pats Eri who came to hug her, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that. After all, Rie-chan is already with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re Onii-sama¡¯s slave. You offered your mind and body to him already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel hot down there, right? Yomi can also feel it when Sensei ejaculated inside me for the first time ¡¹

    Deflowering Rie first shows its effects.

    The twins have secluded themselves in a world where it¡¯s just the two of them.

    But one of them is no longer a virgin.

    She¡¯s past my deflowering.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    The twins experienced all the hardships together since birth¡­

    That¡¯s why the twins trust each other and wall others out.

    The twins understand how each other feels.

    However, currently.

    Rie can understand how Eri, who is still a virgin, feels, but¡­

    Eri can¡¯t understand how Rie, who already experienced rape, feels.

    There¡¯s a big gap between the twins for the first time in their life.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie looks at me.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re deflowering Eri-chan, then please keep me unconscious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have experienced that I can¡¯t do anything to go against Onii-san, no matter what I do. You¡¯re raping Eri-chan just like how you did it with me, right? Then, please don¡¯t make me watch it. Eri-chan didn¡¯t watch me lose my virginity, I don¡¯t want to see Eri-chan lose hers either ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    I speak clearly

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri, you feel regret that you couldn¡¯t do anything to help Rie even though you were in the same room when I raped her, right? As you can see in the video, Rie kept calling your name, asking for your help ¡¹

    I talked to Eri.

    ¡¸ What for? I was unconscious ¡¹

    Tears gather in Eri¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Why did I have to be unconscious while you were raping Rie-chan?! I couldn¡¯t save her, and I couldn¡¯t even watch it! It¡¯s too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I did it so you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life ¡¹

    I look away from Eri and back to Rie.

    ¡¸ And now, Rie will regret how she couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as I deflower Eri ¡¹

    Eri didn¡¯t see Rie lose her virginity live, and yet¡­

    Rie will see everything.

    That gap will remain forever.

    The twins will no longer be the same.

    ¡¸ Yomi, look after Rie ¡¹

    I ordered Yomi.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei. Rie-san, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here! ¡¹

    She uses her Miko power to force Rie to move.

    ¡¸ N-No! I-I¡¯m scared! Rie-chan, don¡¯t go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Eri-chan! Aah! ¡¹

    The twins who embrace each other; separate.

    Rie stands up trembling and goes to Yomi¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t go! Rie-chan! Rie-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Eri-chan! ¡¹

    Even so, Rie doesn¡¯t stop moving.

    She goes from bed to Yomi¡¯s front.

    ¡¸ Okay, now U-turn. Sit down so you can watch Sensei and Eri-san

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Rie sits down as ordered.

    ¡¸ Okay, I got you ¡¹

    Yomi embraces Rie from behind.

    Miko power is more effective when there¡¯s skin contact.

    Now, Rie¡¯s body is in complete control.

    ¡¸ Yomi, make sure that Rie watches Eri and I have sex from beginning to end. Don¡¯t let her close her eyes halfway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ While at it, give her a little bit of stimulation ¡¹

    I want to play with the twins together after deflowering Eri.

    Besides.

    Rie and Yomi are naked.

    Having beauties come close like that is a lewd sight.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll play with Rie-san¡¯s breasts and lick her around ¡¹

    Yomi embraces Rie and massages her cute breasts.

    She licks Rie¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ If Misuzu and Nagisa were here, the two can teach you techniques on how to give women pleasure, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I learned a bit from before, and I can just look for which parts give her pleasure ¡¹

    Yomi can read minds and so she can attack where Rie feel pleasure.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin the recording ¡¹

    Mana pushes a key on the laptop and all the cameras start recording.

    She holds the Handycam on one hand and stands up.

    Ruriko also joins in, ready to take photos.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Rie took her clothes off herself but I¡¯ll strip Eri this time ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who left this in the nap room¡¯s shelf but I got myself a box cutter.

    I hold it and take out the blade.

    ¡¸ Hii?! W-What are you doing?! ¡¹

    Eri trembles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to use this to tear Eri¡¯s swimsuit ¡¹

    I face Eri and aim the blade at her.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    I lift the cloth on Rie¡¯s chest part, then.

    ¡¸ S-Stop! Onii-san! Stop it! ¡¹

    I shove the box cutter in and cut up the cloth.

    Good.

    I slide back the blade and toss it out.

    What¡¯s left is¡­

    To grab her swimsuit¡­

    And pull it with all my strength.

    Biririririri!!!

    This clothing isn¡¯t for swimming at all.

    This is a sex-use swimsuit where it gets transparent easily.

    I can tear it off with ease.

    Eri¡¯s cute breasts jumped out.

    ¡¸ N-Nooooooo!!! ¡¹

    Eri screamed in fear.

    ¡¸ This is a nicely shaped breast ¡¹

    I look at her pink nipples.

    Rie¡¯s nipples are caved in, but¡­

    Rie¡¯s nipples are already outside.

    As expected, though they¡¯re twins, they don¡¯t have the same growth state.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look at it! Don¡¯t come closer! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s molars are chattering.

    So it¡¯s true that the trembling doesn¡¯t stop when you feel true fear.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan! ¡¹

    I can hear Rie¡¯s voice, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi, don¡¯t make her speak. I¡¯ll get distracted¡­Rie should only watch and nothing else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I¡¯m sorry! Sensei! ¡¹

    Yomi raises body control.

    ¡¸ Eri, Rie¡¯s watching you ¡¹

    I poked Rie¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s breasts got goosebumps.

    She hates my touch from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ Yomi, you don¡¯t have to give the same assistance Tsukiko gave Rie. Just concentrate on Rie ¡¹

    When I deflowered Rie, Tsukiko raised Rie¡¯s arousal that she got wet easily.

    However, in Yomi¡¯s case, I don¡¯t think she can control Rie and Eri at the same time.

    I should avoid making her do any complicated stuff.

    Besides.

    I want to change the situation a little bit

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to lick your nipples ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ah?! Hiiii!!! ¡¹

    I poke Rie¡¯s nipples with my tongue.

    I start sucking it.

    I use the tip of my tongue to stimulate her small nipple.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama loves breasts. That¡¯s why, if he wants it, be ready to offer yours for licking ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Eri while taking photos.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel your heart racing? Doesn¡¯t it tingle? Soon enough, you¡¯ll come to love it. Just like how Ruriko does ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi loves it too ¡¹

    Yomi plays with Rie¡¯s breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan has huge breasts that you¡¯d want to feel them ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I love Mana¡¯s breasts too. They feel great to touch ¡¹

    I say while curling my tongue around Eri¡¯s areola.

    Right.

    This is just like everyday life.

    I will rape Eri¡¯s body with that composure.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Mana loves it the most when Onii-chan carries me and suck on my breasts while having sex ¡¹

    Oh, the Merger(face-to-face)

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s fun to test out various positions when having sex ¡¹

    Ruriko added.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Japan has 48 categories during the old days, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I know that. It¡¯s the ¡°£´£¸techniques,¡± isn¡¯t it, Ruri-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I would like to test them all out and take photos of each ¡¹

    Ruriko loves filming her sex as always.

    ¡¸ For now, I¡¯ve only done 20 of it with Onii-san. Filming Sex while wearing wafuku, yukata, and naked, I¡¯ve captured from various angles already. It¡¯s very fun ¡¹

    Ruriko translates sexual arousal to enjoyment.

    ¡¸ That looks fun but Mana prefers to concentrate on sex when doing it with Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll to the photography instead ¡¹

    Ruriko loves taking photos when we have sex

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take more photos of you girls too ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, nooo, nooo ¡¹

    Eri bursts into tears while I play with her nipples.

    However, her eyes watch me as I suck on her.

    Yomi¡¯s binding work at least.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Eri¡¯s breasts are delicious ¡¹

    I grab her other breasts with my hand.

    ¡¸ Hiii!!! ¡¹

    Puni~

    This might be stiffer than Rie¡¯s.

    Though there¡¯s not much difference in volume.

    No, the location of her nipples is slightly different.

    I will check the difference between the twins¡¯ body one-by-one.

    ¡¸ Okay, now lie down ¡¹

    I turn over Eri¡¯s body.

    Her lower half still has the school swimsuit on, but¡­

    Her cute ass is sticking out from the cloth.

    I can see the red hand mark I created but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s swelling so much, it must¡¯ve hurt a lot ¡¹

    I start licking the red swell on her ass.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu!!! ¡¹

    Eri trembles as this part of hers are sensitive.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯ve read that the mother cat licks the baby cat¡¯s butt ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Huh? Mother cats lick their children¡¯s butt ¡¹

    Yomi repeats the line to ask.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct. Baby kittens can¡¯t poop unless their mother licks their butt to stimulate it ¡¹

    Ruriko replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why they give their children a lick until they grow up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Newborn kitten owners use a wet brush and stimulate the butthole of the kitten. I heard of that from a cat owner ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sensei, Yomi might become a girl with poor bowel movement if you don¡¯t lick my butthole every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too! Mana too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I have to say, I would prefer to lick Onii-sama¡¯s butt instead ¡¹

    The three are having fun.

    They ignore Rie who just lost her virginity and just move forward.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Rie¡¯s anus yet. Then, I¡¯ll go see Eri¡¯s anus first ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi, get Eri¡¯s body to crawl on all fours, raise her ass ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-noo! Noooo!! ¡¹

    Eri takes the pose I told Yomi.

    I pick up the box cutter I threw earlier.

    Then, I created a hole on the butt part of this white school swimsuit.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s scared again.

    I put the cutter on the side again.

    I tear off the hole I opened and spread it wide.

    Hmm.

    I can see Eri¡¯s anus now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take a good look at Eri¡¯s anus ¡¹

    I peek in.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo!!! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s anus twitches.

    ¡¸ It smells. Eri, are you wiping it properly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s spilling tears of frustration, she¡¯s not responding.

    I¡­

    I stick out my finger to Rie who watches her sister¡¯s silliness dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Rie put saliva in my fingers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Follow the order ¡¹

    Yomi told Rie, then she gives my finger a licking.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    I use my finger filled with Rie¡¯s saliva.

    Then, I gently touch Eri¡¯s anus.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ How does it feel to be like a kitten now? ¡¹

    Nobody ever touched this place of hers.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo! Don¡¯t touch it! Please don¡¯t touch it ¡¹

    I¡¯m not shoving my finger inside.

    I¡¯m not going intensely either, I gently stimulate her.

    That¡¯s more effective with her.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s twitching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her anus is twitching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t poop just because you¡¯re receiving stimulation there ¡¹

    Ruriko, Mana, and Yomi laughed.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t look at me there! ¡¹

    Eri trembles in shame.

    Eri is more observant of her surroundings compared to Rie.

    That¡¯s the reason why Eri¡¯s the one taking the initiative among the twins.

    This kind of attack is more effective with Eri.

    ¡¸ Look, Rie-san¡¯s watching your anus too, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, don¡¯t look! Rie-chan, don¡¯t look!!! ¡¹

    No matter how intimate the twins are, they don¡¯t show their anus to each other.

    She¡¯s ready that I will rape her but she hadn¡¯t imagined that I will do this kind of shame play.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it? Eri-chan doesn¡¯t like it ¡¹

    Rie speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ Not enough ¡¹

    I lick Eri¡¯s anus. Which is wet with Rie¡¯s saliva.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Eri trembles as the tongue lick her butt.

    ¡¸ Bitter. This is bitter, Eri ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Eri¡¯s anus tastes incredibly bitter! ¡¹

    I speak loudly on purpose.

    ¡¸ Nooooo! Don¡¯t say that! ¡¹

    Eri blushes in shame.

    ¡¸ Hey Rie, did you know how Eri¡¯s ass tastes like? ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Have you ever licked Eri¡¯s anus before? Since you were born, now? ¡¹

    They may have embraced each other, kissed each other, console each other.

    They might even know how each other¡¯s saliva and love nectar tastes like.

    But, have they licked each other¡¯s asses?

    ¡¸ It seems that they haven¡¯t ¡¹

    Yomi, who read Rie¡¯s thoughts, replies instead.

    These twins haven¡¯t gone that far.

    ¡¸ I guess so. I thought that it would be like that ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ But I do. I know something about Eri that you don¡¯t ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to destroy the closed world the twins live in. And I will be thorough with it.

    ¡¸ You two seem to understand each other but it seems that you have a lot more you don¡¯t know ¡¹

    A world where it¡¯s just the two of them is an illusion.

    If they don¡¯t go out of that place and interact with other people.

    The twins will have no future.

    ¡¸ Eri, listen. ¡¹ I shoved my dick inside Rie. I know how it feels inside Rie, how the entrance to her womb feels squishy. You don¡¯t know that do you? You never will, Eri. After all, you don¡¯t have a dick ¡¹

    Only a man¡¯s penis can feel that sensation.

    ¡¸ Now look. I¡¯m going to taste Everything that Eri has and Rie doesn¡¯t know ¡¹

    Finally, we¡¯re about to start having sex¡­

 Chapter 949. Night of Flirting / Deflowering the twins Eri Arc: Deflowering

    ¡¸ Noooo! This is my first, nooooo ¡¹

    Eri screams while tearing up.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind that, face this way ¡¹

    I turn Eri¡¯s small body over.

    From crawling to lying down.

    I want to look at Eri¡¯s face while I deflower her.

    I want Eri to remember my face as the man who took her first.

    ¡¸ Yomi, I¡¯m taking off Eri¡¯s clothes, make sure that she doesn¡¯t resist ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Sensei ¡¹

    I forced Rie to strip, but¡­

    I will tear Eri¡¯s swimsuit.

    ¡¸ N-no. Stop! Rie-chan, help me! ¡¹

    Eri tries to ask for her twin sister¡¯s help, but¡­

    ¡¸ You shouted Eri-san¡¯s name just like that, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yomi embraces Rie from behind.

    She¡¯s forced to watch Eri and I have sex and she can¡¯t talk either.

    ¡¸ Look at Eri-san and Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi uses her Miko power.

    Good, she¡¯s smooth at control.

    She¡¯s controlling only the body and she tries not to touch Rie¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Okay, starting from the arm. ¡¹

    I tore off the chest part of Eri¡¯s school swimsuit that her breasts are exposed, but¡­

    The arm part remains.

    Therefore, I first grab the shoulder part of the swimsuit and pull it down.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo ¡¹

    Then, pulling it down to her waist.

    ¡¸ Yomi, make Eri raise her hips. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! No! Noooo!! ¡¹

    Eri bends her body and raises her ass.

    I slip the swimsuit out of her body.

    Then, the front.

    I can see Eri¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course I will¡­It¡¯s Eri¡¯s virgin pussy ¡¹

    I went for a closer look.

    Yep, that¡¯s a smooth pussy for her age.

    There¡¯s no hair yet.

    What¡¯s in there is a single straight cut.

    I can¡¯t look inside unless I open it with my fingers.

    Also, Eri¡¯s pussy is placed lower. It¡¯s hard to see the slit unless you face it right below.

    I guess this is what they call ¡°subscript¡±

    I can¡¯t put my penis inside her unless I lift her hips up a bit.

    I guess I¡¯ll place a pillow underneath her hips to match the angle.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, don¡¯t look, I told you not to look ¡¹

    Eri cries.

    Oh well. Anyway, I removed her swimsuit.

    It¡¯s our style to take photos of the naked body before deflowering.

    I pull her swimsuit from her thighs to her ankles then take it all off.

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Eri¡¯s toes have the same shape as Rie¡¯s ¡¹

    I noticed.

    I compare her toe fingers with Rie¡¯s.

    Yeah, it sure is the same.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I-It¡¯s obvious. We¡¯re twins ¡¹

    Eri glared at me and said.

    ¡¸ No, not really. That¡¯s not that you should say, Eri ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sure, you two have the same toes. It looks the same, but they aren¡¯t the same ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, similar doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s the same.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just similar, but it¡¯s still different. ¡¹

    Eri glares at me.

    ¡¸ You two have the same face, height, and build. Sure, you twins look the same. At first, I couldn¡¯t even tell who¡¯s Eri and who¡¯s Rie. But now I do. You two are similar but different ¡¹

    I tell them.

    ¡¸ You two have the same mold of face, but your traits and Qi are different. Your voices are also different after hearing it a lot. Seeing the difference one-by-one lets me see through it. Rie¡¯s nipples are caved in, but Eri¡¯s nipples are already sticking out. Eri¡¯s pussy is placed lower. They have different shaped navels ¡¹

    They have the same genes and the same environment that raised them and yet there are still differences.

    ¡¸ You twins are not the same You two are different people ¡¹

    I look at the twins.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan is a man who takes a good look after all ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Papa and Mana live together with me every day but they never look at me. Thinking about it now¡­ They don¡¯t look at me in the face when talking. That¡¯s why they never notice how I truly feel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Those who make contact with me don¡¯t look straight at me, they talk only to what I carry ¡¹

    They bow their head not to Ruriko herself but to the title of ¡°The young lady of the Kouzuki house,¡± and ¡°the granddaughter of the head¡±

    They show her respect but nobody among them associated with her as a human.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s the only one who looked at me as a woman. Therefore, I cast away my arrogant and narrow-minded pride and became Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Ruri-oneechan. Onii-chan¡¯s the only one who can take you as a slave without a care in the world ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, no person would have the courage to do that even if Grandfather gave his permission ¡¹

    Buying the young lady of Kouzuki house for 3000 yen and turning her to a sex slave.

    That¡¯s indeed messed up.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t help it. Ruriko¡¯s so cute after all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ And if I can make such a cute girl forever mine, then I¡¯ll do anything ¡¹

    That¡¯s my reasoning. And that¡¯s good enough.

    ¡¸ Mana and Yomi too. You girls are beautiful and cute. And¡­ ¡¹

    I look at the twins.

    ¡¸ Rie and Eri too. I see you as cute girls. That¡¯s why I¡¯m making you mine. I¡¯m turning you to my sex slaves. I¡¯m making you bear my child ¡¹

    Eri;

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s too selfish. This is cruel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? What¡¯s selfish? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ What we¡¯re saying is that we¡¯re happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s going to take care of us forever ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana told the twins.

    ¡¸ When I read Sensei¡¯s thoughts and his movements in real-time, I can see that Sensei¡¯s an honest man ¡¹

    Yomi?

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s not raping you girls just to relieve his sexual desire. He¡¯s also giving it a serious thought on how to make you twins happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not going to happen ¡¹

    Eri looked down.

    ¡¸ Then, does spanking my butt, showing my butthole to everyone, and licking it all acts to make me happy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. And you probably don¡¯t believe it right now but it¡¯s the truth. Sensei¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    Yomi says while embracing a small girl in her arms.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie, I don¡¯t believe it. After all, Onii-san just raped Rie-chan and now he¡¯s going to rape me. How would that make me happy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks smilingly.

    ¡¸ B-Because it¡¯s my first time! Don¡¯t you want to give your first to someone you love?! Is it wrong to want romantic and passionate sex with someone you love? ¡¹

    Eri said. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t wait for that prince charming that may never appear before you. That person may not come at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong. The Prince Charming is already before you ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama is your fated man. You¡¯ll understand that soon. You¡¯ll see how much happiness it brings to be Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you understand, even if it¡¯s forced. Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Loosen up Eri¡¯s legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I grab Eri¡¯s legs and spread it open.

    ¡¸ H-Hey Wait! Noooo! I don¡¯t like this pose! I look like a frog! Nooo! ¡¹

    Ooh, Eri¡¯s thighs are smooth.

    This feels just like a woman¡¯s skin.

    My hands bounce back from her smooth skin.

    ¡¸ You have to give up. Eri-chan ¡¹

    Did Yomi let Rie speak?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also raped, and so, let¡¯s become the same, Eri-chan ¡¹

    She speaks with a gloomy expression.

    ¡¸ And then, we can be together again ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just you girls. We¡¯re all the same ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, together with Mana and everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just you girls who had this experience ¡¹

    Mana and Yomi added.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s take photos of Eri¡¯s pure body before deflowering her ¡¹

    I get in between Eri¡¯s legs and spread her slit wide open.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo! Don¡¯t look! That¡¯s not for people to look at ! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I need to see the inside ¡¹

    I peek inside Eri¡¯s pussy.

    Oh, she¡¯s not yet wet.

    It might be hard to get her wet, or maybe, she¡¯s too nervous.

    Even so, I check for Eri¡¯s hymen inside the meat wall.

    ¡¸ Once I shove my dick inside here, this membrane will tear apart. And we¡¯re going to take a photo before it¡¯s gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nooo! That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Eri trembles.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, they also took a photo of mine, I feel the same way as you ¡¹

    Rie tells her sister.

    It seems that she understands that I will rape Eri no matter what.

    Therefore, she¡¯s trying to talk to Eri to ease the pain.

    ¡¸ Not just you girls, it also happened to us ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll show it to you next time. Yomi¡¯s photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll show you the video of the time when Onii-chan first raped me! ¡¹

    Yomi and Mana.

    ¡¸ The two of you worked hard so far. It must¡¯ve been painful. It must¡¯ve been hard. But, it¡¯s different from today onwards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. We¡¯re your seniors as slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to stay with just the two of you ¡¹

    Ruriko and the girls cut off the twins from escaping to their world.

    To make Eri and Rie my slaves both in mind and body.

    ¡¸ Now, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be taking photos ¡¹

    Ruriko turns the camera to Eri¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸ Hiii! N-Nooo!! ¡¹

    Though she rejects it, Eri¡¯s body is under Yomi¡¯s control.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face. This photo will remain for eternity. You¡¯ll only regret it later ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ If only I was smiling when taking photos back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ For Mana, well, even that cry and screams of fear are now good memories, I¡¯ll just let it be ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi have no regrets either ¡¹

    My slaves speak up.

    ¡¸ Smile, we¡¯re taking photos ¡¹

    I spread Eri¡¯s slit wide open.

    ¡¸ I guess we need it a bit more wet ¡¹

    I approach her pussy.

    ¡¸ W-What are you going to do? ¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯m going to lick it.

    I stretch out my tongue and lick Eri¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Eri trembles from the sensation she¡¯s receiving for the first time.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, so cute ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of my cunnilingus.

    Eri¡¯s expressions as I lick her.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll take close-up shots too ¡¹

    Mana holds her Handycam and comes closer.

    ¡¸ N-Noo, don¡¯t take photos! I beg you! Aaaaah! Rie-chan! Help me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Eri-chan. I can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Rie can¡¯t move her body freely as Yomi embraces her.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go with your clitoris ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cli? What? ¡¹

    The young girl doesn¡¯t know about that part of her body.

    They film lolicon videos but they don¡¯t film anything hardcore.

    Oh well.

    If these girls go hard on masturbating or entwine with each other, most lolicon would accept it, but¡­

    Most of the lolicon fans would be turned off.

    Maybe, the soft route has more sales.

    That part where the nipples and pussy are almost visible.

    ¡¸ This is the clitoris ¡¹

    I use my index finger to peel out her clitoris.

    Oh, she¡¯s afraid and not aroused.

    Eri¡¯s clitoris remains small.

    First, I blow wind to it.

    ¡¸ Kyauu!! W-What¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    She¡¯s sensitive.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking it now ¡¹

    Fingers might hurt her, and so I start with my tongue.

    I wet it with plenty of salivae.

    Rerorero.

    ¡¸ Kuaaa?! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s eyes opened wide as I lick her clitoris.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    Then, I use the tip of my tongue to go around her clitoris.

    ¡¸ S-Stop! Nooo!!! ¡¹

    Next, I use my mouth to suck it in.

    ¡¸ What are you doing?! Noooo! I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    While I stimulate it.

    Oh, her clitoris starts to swell.

    Now it¡¯s a red gem.

    Eri¡¯s slit starts to get wet too.

    I can feel the sour love nectar on my tongue.

    Kucha, kucha, kucha.

    ¡¸ Eri, you¡¯re getting wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No. I¡¯m not wet! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Eri trembles.

    ¡¸ Look at me and only me. I¡¯m Eri¡¯s Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, O-Onii-san ¡¹

    Her face that¡¯s crying¡­changes.

    It¡¯s changing to the face of shame.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s dripping wet now. Let¡¯s take another photo of Eri¡¯s pussy and hymen

    I opened it up again.

    Ruriko and Mana take photos of Eri¡¯s wet insides.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo! I don¡¯t want this! Nooo ¡¹

    Yeah, we can move forward now

    I get on top of Eri¡¯s body.

    I erase Rie from Eri¡¯s vision.

    To make sure that she looks only at me.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s kiss, Eri ¡¹

    I kissed Eri¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ W-Why? Why do I have to kiss Onii-san? ¡¹

    Eri looks up at me while gasping for breath.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because this is Eri¡¯s fate ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Eri. You¡¯re born in this earth for me to have sex with you ¡¹

    Then, this time, I kiss her nose, forehead, her cheeks

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cute. Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san ¡¹

    I gently massage Eri¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Look, this is different now, isn¡¯t it? Feel my hand, my lips, my tongue ¡¹

    I licked Eri¡¯s nipples again.

    ¡¸ Aah, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s different from earlier. Aaah! ¡¹

    Her body starts to fire up.

    Eri might have a lewder body than Rie.

    She¡¯s quick to fall from her sensitive spots.

    ¡¸ Eri¡¯s breasts are delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t say something that embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s cute. Eri, all of you belongs to me ¡¹

    Then, I¡­

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m placing a pillow below your ass. If you raise your hips, it won¡¯t hurt that much ¡¹

    It¡¯s to give my penis a good angle of insertion.

    ¡¸ It will hurt? ¡¹

    Eri looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ It will hurt at first. Give up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s experienced it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Onii-chan¡¯s a professional at this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good luck ¡¹

    Ruriko and the girls cheer for her.

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching. Eri-chan ¡¹

    However, I¡­

    ¡¸ But, Eri will only look at me. That¡¯s an order. You won¡¯t look at Rie until we¡¯re done. Only me ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why?! ¡¹

    Eri asks while trembling.

    ¡¸ The two of us are having sex. It means it¡¯s just us, a man and a woman. Therefore, look at me and nobody else. I will also devote my body and soul and make Eri feel it ¡¹

    Then, I grab my penis and touch Eri¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Eri tells me.

    ¡¸ Me too, I was scared during my first time ¡¹

    That night where I raped Yukino.

    Sex isn¡¯t all about pleasure. It has fear as well.

    ¡¸ Onii-san too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve accepted it ¡¹

    I coil my left arm around Eri¡¯s back and grab her shoulder.

    I embrace Eri¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s to pin down her body so she can¡¯t escape from insertion by slipping her body away.

    You know, I¡¯m an expert in deflowering girls.

    ¡¸ Eri, take a deep breath. Match with my breathing. Two in, and two out. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    I breathe together with Eri.

    I wait for the right timing.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu.

    As soon as she starts breathing in¡­

    I shove in my hips.

    ¡¸ Guuu?! ¡¹

    Since she¡¯s about to start breathing, Eri didn¡¯t scream.

    My glans spread Eri¡¯s entrance and invade her insides.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, O-Ouch!!!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s not as loose as I expected.

    Eri¡¯s insides are tight.

    I use my tensed glans to spread it open.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m tearing this! ¡¹

    I can feel a wall in front of me.

    It¡¯s her hymen.

    If I don¡¯t thrust it fast, I will not break the membrane.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t wait! ¡¹

    I screw it in.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! Aguu! I-It¡¯s tearing me apart!!! ¡¹

    I pin down Rie¡¯s body as she tries to escape.

    You¡¯re not going anywhere.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    I tore her hymen.

    Jubobobobo¡­I go all the way inside Eri¡¯s pussy.¡¸ ¡¹

    This is impossible! I can¡¯t do this Onii-san!!!!

    Eri desperately tries to plead.

    Her forehead is sweating cold.

    She¡¯s looking at me in pain.

    Nobody but me.

    That¡¯s right, Eri¡¯s not looking at her twin, Rie right now.

    Our naked bodies stick together and my penis is inside her pussy.

    It¡¯s sex.

    Right now, Eri¡¯s concentrating on me, her partner in sex.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s all in now ¡¹

    Nugugugugu!

    I¡¯m spreading this road nobody entered yet to my penis.

    ¡¸ But it hurts! It really hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Endure it! ¡¹

    Zuzuzuzuzu!!!

    It¡¯s a sensation similar to an iron rod pushing inside a solid clay.

    ¡¸ No more! I don¡¯t want this!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, this is the goal! ¡¹

    Zun!!!

    My abdomen finally makes contact with Rie¡¯s crotch.

    I can feel the smooth texture of Rie¡¯s crotch.

    We¡¯re connected.

    We¡¯ve become one.

    ¡¸ See, can you feel it? My dick is inside Eri to the root ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, I¡¯m going to die ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t die from this. Human bodies are created to do this act ¡¹

    I stopped my hips from moving for a while.

    I¡¯m waiting for Eri to calm down.

    I gently caress Eri¡¯s hair that¡¯s wet from sweat.

    ¡¸ Did you break my hymen already? ¡¹

    Eri looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I tore it. I felt it when I tore your membrane ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m no longer a virgin ¡¹

    Eri speaks mournfully

    ¡¸ Sure, but we¡¯re just half-done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Half-done? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t ejaculated inside Eri yet ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s body trembles.

    It clamps down my penis.

    ¡¸ If you do that, I¡¯ll become pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s okay. There are no problems with that ¡¹

    I look at Eri in her eyes and speak to her clearly.

    Eri.

    ¡¸ I see. I can¡¯t run away anymore ¡¹

    Haaa, she sighs.

    ¡¸ I guess I have no other choice but to live as Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Eri now belongs to me. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re mine ¡¹

    I slowly begin to move my hips.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! Please don¡¯t be too hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, Eri. Eri ¡¹

    I stir up her insides.

    I want to ejaculate as soon as possible for Eri, but¡­

    I already ejaculated too many times today.

    ¡¸ Eri, hold it out for a little longer ¡¹

    I speed up my hips.

    Eri¡¯s young body starts shaking.

    Her still-stiff breasts shake.

    Therefore, I give it a rub with my hand. I knead her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! Onii-san! It hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, sorry! Eri! ¡¹

    I vigorously push it inside Eri.

    Her young body resists below me like an air cushion.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m going to hurry up so I could cum already ¡¹

    Aah, Eri. Eri.

    ¡¸ Once I cum inside Eri then it will be over. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then hurry up and cum! Cum inside me already! ¡¹

    Eri shouts at me while enduring the pain.

    Ooh, my arousal is rising up.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to cum inside Eri. I¡¯m going to pour it all. I¡¯m going to make you pregnant! Eri! Aaah! Eri! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! It hurts! Aaaah! Hurry! Onii-san! Hurry! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s body is wet from sweat as her naked body is in pain from deflowering.

    The hot lump is rising up from the inside.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Eri!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and cum inside me!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuu!!!

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s coming in? Something¡¯s coming inside me ¡¹

    Eri can feel the hot semen pouring inside her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Eri! Eri! Eri!!!! ¡¹

    I continue ejaculating as I stare at Eri¡¯s face.

    Eri looks up at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this?! Onii-san, what are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m mating with Eri ¡¹

    I grind my hips harder and continue ejaculating.

    ¡¸ You really raped me ¡¹

    Hearing Eri says that feels cute.

    ¡¸ Aaah, uuuuu ¡¹

    I squeeze out until the last drop inside Eri.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I pumped it all out.

    ¡¸ I-Is it over? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, it felt great ¡¹

    I kissed Eri.

    Eri no longer hates it.

    She¡¯s accepting my kiss.

    ¡¸ I see. This is my fate ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my fate to have sex with Onii-san I finally get it after you came inside

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san didn¡¯t hesitate at all, you look like you feel so good that you came. I see. It was true. You intend to make me your slave forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you since earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought you were lying. I thought that you want to rape me only now. But I was wrong. Onii-san is serious ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always serious ¡¹

    I lay on top of Eri¡¯s body and embrace her.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why I now know that it¡¯s my fate ¡¹

    Eri also clings to me

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uuu. You were kinder with Eri-chan compared to my first time ¡¹

    Rie speaks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure of it! ¡¹

    Rie looks at us while Yomi hugs her.

    ¡¸ Ah, I completely forgot that Rie-chan¡¯s watching ¡¹

    Eri.

    ¡¸ I only looked at Onii-san that I forgot about everyone else ¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    With that, the twins have escaped their shell.

    Rie is Rie. Eri is Eri. Both of them are my sex slaves.

    ¡¸ If you think that way, then come here, Rie ¡¹

    I tell Rie while still connected to Eri.

    ¡¸ This time, I¡¯ll be gentle with you compared to earlier ¡¹

    If it¡¯s now, I can make love with the twins at the same time.

 Chapter 950. Night of Flirting / Post-study

    ¡¸ Before that, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko faces the camera towards us.

    ¡¸ Please show the spill ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    It would be the commemorative photo of Eri¡¯s deflowering.

    ¡¸ Eri, look at the camera. You don¡¯t have to force a smile ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Yomi and everyone did the same thing ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at Eri.

    ¡¸ They took photos of me too ¡¹

    Rie mutters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why; face the camera ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, look this way ¡¹

    Ruriko and I urged Eri and she faced the camera¡¯s lens.

    I get up from the top of Eri¡¯s naked body and have the camera focus on the part where we¡¯re connected

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s take photos ¡¹

    Snap. Snap. Ruriko presses the shutter.

    Mana is also recording the scene with the video camera.

    ¡¸ Okay, now I¡¯m pulling it ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Eri¡¯s small vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, O-Ouch ¡¹

    As I pull my glans, it reaches the area where I tore the hymen and it spreads her opening.

    ¡¸ Aauuuu ¡¹

    Chupon. My dick¡¯s out of that young vagina.

    As expected, it¡¯s red with fresh blood.

    She¡¯s not bleeding but, Eri received quite some pain.

    Besides, I only ejaculated once,

    Therefore, there¡¯s not much semen spilling out¡­

    ¡¸ Eri, put some pressure on your stomach, brace it ¡¹

    I put my hands on Eri¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it ¡¹

    Eri looks confused, but¡­

    ¡¸ Hmmmph ¡¹

    She puts pressure on her stomach as I told her.

    Then.

    ¡¸ There! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there it comes ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko¡¯s cameras film the semen spilling out from Eri¡¯s insides.

    It¡¯s mixed with virgin blood and so the white liquid turned pink.

    ¡¸ Eri, you did well ¡¹

    I gently pat the cheeks of the half-crying Eri.

    ¡¸ For now, I won¡¯t be thrusting inside you ¡¹

    I gently pat Eri¡¯s cute stomach.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Rie asks, not Eri.

    ¡¸ Why is it that Eri-chan only does it once and yet you did it twice with me? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one deciding who do I do it with and how many times I do it. Don¡¯t complain about everything you see ¡¹

    I shut them down as my slaves.

    ¡¸ B-But, that¡¯s unfair ¡¹

    Rie looks dissatisfied

    ¡¸ What unfair? I will continue to have sex with you two until you die. Who cares about the amount tonight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Rie looked at Eri.

    ¡¸ I-I want to have the same rounds with Rie-chan ¡¹

    Eri who is lying down on the bed looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still okay. Please do it with me with the same times you did with Rie-chan ¡¹

    These two has to leave their shell.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not okay. It should hurt a lot ¡¹

    Ruriko puts down the camera and tells Eri.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama judged that Rie-san will be okay even if he goes for another round ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, as for Eri-chan, one round will do for tonight ¡¹

    Mana said. Eri and Rie looked at me.

    ¡¸ Your insides are on a different state, Eri and Rie. How do I say it? You won¡¯t know that unless you have a dick ¡¹

    Rie has more stamina despite both being virgins.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I decided that it¡¯s enough for Eri today ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Onii-sama says it, then he¡¯s correct ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan took a lot of girls¡¯ first time and so he knows it ¡¹

    ¡¸ My little sister is younger than you girls but her body growth isn¡¯t that much different from you two ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Right, Luna¡¯s body is about as young as Eri and Rie. But, I concluded that she¡¯s ready for sex. If she wasn¡¯t, then I wouldn¡¯t have done it with her ¡¹

    Actually, I haven¡¯t done it with Koyomi-chan, whose body developing late.

    ¡¸ I had sex with various women, so I know. I know that Rie can endure it and so I went for a second round, and as for Eri, you should take a rest now ¡¹

    Women are different. Their mind, their bodies.

    ¡¸ Trust me. By tomorrow, you can do it again ¡¹

    They should get a medical examination from doctors after this.

    Minaho-neesan will send them to a health checkup after this for sure.

    Although, it probably won¡¯t be Ikeda-sensei, just the medical team on Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins look at each other.

    ¡¸ By the way, I meant that I won¡¯t put my dick inside you girls. I will still give you kisses and lick your breasts ¡¹

    I added in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Sex means shoving my penis inside and pouring semen in your womb ¡¹

    I embrace Eri on my right.

    ¡¸ Rie, come ¡¹

    I spread my left arm and call Rie.

    ¡¸ Go ¡¹

    Yomi lets Rie go.

    ¡¸ Our Master is calling for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Rie comes to me.

    ¡¸ Okay, I got you two. ¡¹

    I embrace Rie tightly.

    ¡¸ Eri on my right arm, Rie on my left arm ¡¹

    Both of them are naked, I just deflowered them.

    ¡¸ My semen is inside your wombs right now ¡¹

    I whisper to the twins while feeling their skin.

    ¡¸ Right. Eri-chan, we¡¯re the same now ¡¹

    Rie who lost her virginity first tells her sister.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve become a woman from the same penis ¡¹

    Eri speaks with a pained expression.

    ¡¸ Hey girls, it¡¯s not just you two! ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Yomi also gave her virginity to Sensei, and besides, Sensei poured his semen inside me in the shower room before coming here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Onii-sama is my first time and ravished me before dinner and his semen is inside me ¡¹

    Ruriko rubs her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Uuu, Mana lost her virginity to Onii-chan too but I haven¡¯t done it yet today ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it. Mana. Although Eri¡¯s blood is still here, you should wipe it off ¡¹

    We¡¯re taught not to lick human blood if possible.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll get a clean towel and get it wet ¡¹

    Mana puts down her camera and looks for a towel.

    We¡¯re done taking commemorative photos for the deflowering so it¡¯s okay.

    Ruriko looks like she still wants to continue filming, however.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Eri and Rie. It¡¯s not just the two of you now. You now have us ¡¹

    I kiss them on their cheeks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yomi and the girls are your seniors as sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and if you have troubles, you can talk to us

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t be too spoiled ¡¹

    Mana says while squeezing the towel on the corner of the nap room.

    ¡¸ You girls aren¡¯t in the family, but we¡¯re all Onii-chan¡¯s sex slaves! We welcome you ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will be strict but we¡¯re not bullies, don¡¯t worry about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we do that, Onii-sama will scold us after all ¡¹

    The twins are dumbfounded in my arms.

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan. Mana will wipe Onii-chan¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Mana starts wiping me down there with a wet towel.

    ¡¸ Then, I will wipe Eri-san ¡¹

    Ruriko takes a towel from Mana and wipes the virgin blood from Eri¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ N-No, I-I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, uhm, but I can do it myself! ¡¹

    The twins said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Just let Ruriko do it, Eri ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama gave his orders ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all Onii-chan¡¯s slaves, and so you have to follow his orders ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Okay, time to wipe Onii-chan¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Ooh, Mana¡¯s small hands grab my half-erect penis.

    She grabs the skin and rolls it down and wipes it with the wet towel.

    Uuuu.

    That cold towel stimulates my glans.

    ¡¸ Okay, now spread legs ¡¹

    In the end, since I¡¯m holding Eri¡¯s upper half in my arms.

    She can¡¯t refuse Ruriko.

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t wipe it, then it won¡¯t stay clean, and you won¡¯t feel refreshed ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    She spreads her legs, as she has no other choice.

    Ruriko peeks into Eri¡¯s genitals.

    ¡¸ It seems that the bleeding stopped ¡¹

    She said, then opened the slit with her fingers.

    Then, she wipes it with a wet towel.

    ¡¸ Hiii!! ¡¹

    Eri trembled as the towel touched her insides.

    ¡¸ Hey, grab onto me ¡¹

    I also gave her a hug.

    ¡¸ Yes, please hold it out a little longer. I¡¯m giving it a clean ¡¹

    Ruriko gently wipes off the filth from Eri.

    ¡¸ Ah, auuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan ¡¹

    Rie looks at Eri worriedly while embracing me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, just trust Ruriko ¡¹

    I told Rie.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do anything heartless to you two. After all, I now own you girls. I will be sure to treasure you ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you just did a lot of horrible things to us, Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie looked at me.

    ¡¸ You forced me to get naked, raped me, and turned me to a slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you girls will live. You can be together with Eri and you will never separate ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie, what are your dreams in the future? What do you want to become when you grow up? ¡¹

    I asked. Rie¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have dreams ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I expected that answer.

    ¡¸ After all, Father¡¯s selling us off to the lolicons, and we know that we will sell our bodies sooner or later ¡¹

    ¡¸ And what¡¯s next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. I thought that we¡¯d sink to soapland or something. Or selling off to someone ¡¹

    Rie said. Eri listens as her crotch is wiped clean.

    ¡¸ To be honest, we never thought of what¡¯s ahead. We can¡¯t do anything anyway. Father¡¯s a messed up man and who knows what he would do when he snaps ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, we¡¯ve seen Father get drunk, rage, and stab our dreams to death. Seriously, we were scared of what¡¯s ahead of us ¡¹

    Eri added.

    ¡¸ I know. I was just like that back then ¡¹

    I embraced the twins with strength.

    ¡¸ When people feel despair, they feel scared of the future that they don¡¯t think of it. If that happens, you¡¯ll start escaping reality ¡¹

    My past¡­

    When I was alone in the night as my parents abandoned me.

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡± I was so scared that I cover myself with a blanket while trembling.

    I resorted to escapism, imagined raping Yukino, and masturbated all night.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s okay now. Your parents won¡¯t come back ¡¹

    The Yakuza whose minds broke from the Miko power has no other path but towards destruction.

    ¡¸ No. It¡¯s the same. Onii-san just replaced Father ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you going to control us just like how Father did? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s a bit different ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ What it means to be Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave is that you¡¯ll never have sex with anyone but Onii-chan, and have sex with him anytime, anywhere, as long as he asks for it, but everything else is free ¡¹

    ¡¸ Free? ¡¹

    The twins are surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You know, I have a dream to become a supermodel. A model on Paris Fashion Week. I will flourish worldwide. I told Onii-chan that¡¯s my dream, and he gave me a program to become one. Meals and exercise, I¡¯m still 14 and so I can grow taller, have longer legs, and I¡¯m starting now. Also, I¡¯m studying foreign languages. If I want to work in global-fashion, then I would need to speak English, French, and Italian, won¡¯t I? The big brands are over there ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m born in a shrine in Kyoto, and my future was to become that shrine¡¯s shrine maiden. No, I thought that I had to, ever since I was small ¡¹

    Yomi followed up.

    ¡¸ I thought that it was my destiny. But, I met sensei and taught me that I¡¯m not suited to become a shrine maiden

    Yomi discovered that her elder sister, Tsukiko, is the daughter of a Yakuza and her mother.

    Thinking that she, the daughter of her father and mother, has to become the shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s shrine was under the Yakuza¡¯s control. Just like you, I was also under the control of the selfish reason of the Yakuza. That¡¯s why, if I did inherit the shrine maiden title, actually, the Yakuza will give me all the cruel treatment. Just like how they did it with Mother ¡¹

    Yakuza toyed with her life, broke her mind, and in the end, killed her with her husband.

    ¡¸ And Sensei saved us from that fate ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t save the Takakura shrine at all ¡¹

    It was Jii-chan¡¯s power.

    Kouzuki house has the power, and so they can stop the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ No. It¡¯s Sensei. Sensei¡¯s the one who¡¯s with us, and that¡¯s why we were able to survive ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ And now, Yomi¡¯s free. Every day is fun. I¡¯m Sensei¡¯s slave, but I¡¯m freer ever since I became Sensei¡¯s sex slave. When Yomi lacks in courage, Sensei pats my back and says ¡°I order you to do it,¡± ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi is actually ignorant of the ways of the world and always afraid, and so becoming Sensei¡¯s slave puts me at ease. I feel relieved that Sensei owns me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay but what does Yomi want to be in the future? ¡¹

    I return to the topic.

    It¡¯s getting a little embarrassing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still deliberating, I would like to use my powers to be helpful to Sensei and everyone ¡¹

    For now, she¡¯s going to Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s school as Agnes¡¯ bodyguard.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that Yomi will become a bodyguard in the future.

    To start a new life by erasing their past in Kyoto.

    She will use the school for the young ladies.

    Only the young ladies of the first-class nobility are allowed to bring bodyguards in that school.

    Therefore, the nobility has to guarantee the identity of the bodyguard.

    Both the school and other nobilities don¡¯t look for the origin of the bodyguard.

    It¡¯s because it shows that they don¡¯t trust the nobility who brings that bodyguard.

    The nobility has their honor, and to protect that, they will not defile the honor of other families.

    Using those circumstances, Tendou Otome was able to infiltrate as Misuzushima house¡¯s bodyguard.

    And Mizushima house receives a harsh penalty for letting a Yakuza spy infiltrate.

    They harmed the trust between nobility to bring bodyguards that don¡¯t cause trouble.

    Therefore, Mizushima house is excluded as nobility.

    And Mizushima Karen-san has become Misuzu¡¯s pet.

    Since that was a precedent.

    When Agnes is introduced as a relative of Kouzuki house and enters Misuzu¡¯s school.

    If Yomi and the girls join in as bodyguards.

    The school and the young ladies will never try to look for Yomi¡¯s past.

    They can¡¯t do any act that shows suspicion of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ As for my dream, it has come true already ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ My dream is to make meals for Onii-sama every day, choose Onii-sama¡¯s underwear, and fix Onii-sama¡¯s beddings ¡¹

    You mean¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama and Megumi-oneesama has the title of Onii-sama¡¯s legal wife, but I take the meaning of it ¡¹

    She smiles.

    Now I get why I want to bang Ruriko while she¡¯s drying the laundry.

    Ruriko has become my wife in substantial meaning.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy as Onii-sama¡¯s slave. I want to stay with Onii-sama forever and for as long as he allows me to serve him

    ¡¸ Haaa, you¡¯re head-over-heels ¡¹

    Rie speaks in amazement.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, what do we do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Rie-chan ¡¹

    The twins look at each other.

    ¡¸ For now, we¡¯ll try out being Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we have no other paths ahead of us anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe soon enough, we¡¯ll find a new path ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. But anyway, it¡¯s amazing that no Onee-san says that they hate it ¡¹

    ¡¸ They all look like they¡¯re enjoying it ¡¹

    The two¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s fun! When Onii-chan¡¯s with us, we can¡¯t think of anything but a fun future ahead of us. And that¡¯s all we can think of ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan¡¯s penis is now clean ¡¹

    She cleaned it up using the wet towel.

    ¡¸ Err, Eri-chan hasn¡¯t sucked it yet, right? ¡¹

    Eri makes a confused face.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯ve done it already, and I also drank Onii-san¡¯s semen ¡¹

    Rie replied.

    ¡¸ Then, Eri-chan, let¡¯s suck it together. I¡¯ll teach you how to do it. Onii-chan, lie down ¡¹

    Mana pats the bed.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do something else ¡¹

    Yomi tells Rie.

    ¡¸ Haa, I understand ¡¹

    Rie accepts.

    ¡¸ As for me, I will continue taking photos ¡¹

    It seems that Ruriko¡¯s in charge of filming again

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-chan, Hurry ¡¹

    Can¡¯t help it.

    I lie down on the bed.

    Mana and Eri go to my crotch.

    Yomi and Rie¡­

    ¡¸ Here, Sensei. Time for some breasts ¡¹

    She pushes her breasts to me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have the same volume as Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about the volume. Sensei loves the whole body of his slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to lick on Rie¡¯s nipples ¡¹

    I stick out my head and lick Rie and Yomi¡¯s nipples in turns.

    Meanwhile, my lower half¡­

    ¡¸ Do it like this, stroke the root with your fingers and lick it like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Mana teaches Eri how to lick my penis.

    ¡¸ Now, do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    Eri hesitates.

    ¡¸ Everyone does this ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s nothing hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve done it too ¡¹

    Ruriko, Yomi, and Rie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. All you have to do is lick it and Onii-chan will show the pleasure in his face. And it¡¯s cute ¡¹

    Mana licks my glans.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of my face.

    ¡¸ Look, that¡¯s the way, Now you do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Eri crawls her tongue on my penis, following Mana¡¯s instructions.

    Ooh.

    I plan on having 3P with the twins and yet¡­

    Mana and Yomi joined in, it became 5P.

    Oh well.

    It¡¯s a good opportunity for the twins to get along with their big-sisters.

    Eri and Rie can¡¯t seclude themselves in their shell anymore.

    If other people gently teach them¡­

    Then, someday, they might be welcome in the family. ?

    I hope that day comes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We ended the 5P with cowgirl sex with Mana.

    The way Mana uses her hips, and the way she looks at me while we¡¯re having sex.

    She teaches the twins to not close their eyes.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, me too! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m going to shoot it out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come! Cum inside Mana !!! ¡¹

    I poured it inside Mana¡¯s womb like a water fountain.

    ¡¸ Wow, I see. so that¡¯s how you do it. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, women can feel pleasure too ¡¹

    They experienced sex with their body, and that¡¯s why

    They can understand what¡¯s going on with Mana.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn~ I love you! Onii-chan! Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Her sweat drops into my chest.

    Mana continues to twitch on top of me.

    The twins watch as that happens.

 Chapter 951. Night of Flirting / Oration

    ¡¸ Sorry, Mana ¡¹

    I whisper after my long ejaculation as I embrace Mana who is exhausted above me.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That wasn¡¯t a lot ¡¹

    I ejaculated too many times today already.

    As expected, the volume is lacking now.

    ¡¸ Geez, you don¡¯t have to mind that ¡¹

    Mana kissed me and sips on my tongue.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that you embrace me like this ¡¹

    Mana rubs her nose with mine.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯ll be staying over tonight ¡¹

    This is an old building used for training for Kouzuki SS>

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll look after the girls ¡¹

    Mana looked at Eri and Rie and smiled.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, shouldn¡¯t you be going back together with Ruri-oneechan by now? ¡¹

    Ruriko came here travelling incognito.

    It would be bad if we don¡¯t return to the Kouzuki mansion while it¡¯s still evening.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Onii-sama, I think that Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s already waiting ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s right, Misuzu, and the girls are waiting for us to return. We have to give Kaan Momoko-neechan a report through Torii-san too.

    ¡¸ Right, we need to go back now ¡¹

    Still.

    Is it okay to leave the twins to just Mana?

    ¡¸ Should I stay too? ¡¹

    Yomi reads my thoughts and asked.

    ¡¸ No need. Yomi-oneechan and Tsukiko-san haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, right? Go back and eat dinner ¡¹

    Mana smiled and said.

    Right, Yomi should be tired now.

    She disposed of the Yakuza and monitored the situation of the twins.

    She used her Miko power all night. It¡¯s about time she loosens up.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Okay~ Hey~ Coming in~ ¡¹

    The door to the nap room opens and Nei comes in.

    ¡¸ Done fucking? I thought that it would be about time and so I came in at this moment but¡­Ah! Yo-chan¡¯s still inside Mana-chan! ¡¹

    Nei grins as she looks at us.

    Either way, she¡¯s watching what¡¯s happening here in the monitoring room.

    ¡¸ Okay, good job Yo-chan! I¡¯ll stay here by the way. That¡¯s why Mana-chan and I will look after the twins! ¡¹

    Nei and Mana will look after the twins?

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan will also stay, Kinoshita-san and other people from Kouzuki SS will also remain. We can¡¯t make a move until morning. There¡¯s no rush anyway ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS people also kept their alert status in high ever since the party.

    Now that Tendou Sadao and the Kansai Yakuza teams are gone, they can take it easy now.

    Tendou Otome, Tokuda Sonoko-san, Kurosawa-san, Eri, and Rie can stay in here until tomorrow.

    ¡¸ With that said, Eri-chan, Rie-chan, are you girls hungry? Let¡¯s go eat some food on the next room ¡¹

    NEi smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡­ ¡¹

    The twins look at each other.

    ¡¸ Nobody¡¯s going to bully you, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re both Yo-chan¡¯s sex slaves, right? Then you can eat as much delicious food as you want, but don¡¯t get fat ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Both of you need to stay as cute slaves. If you eat too much, you won¡¯t look cute, and I won¡¯t need to tell you what happens next ¡¹

    The twins trembled.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan, you¡¯re putting too many threats. It¡¯s okay. You can eat balanced meals and do exercise. Besides, you two can have a program that you can follow and I¡¯ll be with you. You¡¯ll become more beautiful. Just like Mana. Your path to follow is to become healthy and beautiful! You two will be receiving Onii-chan¡¯s love from now on after all ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    She gets up.

    My penis comes out from Mana¡¯s vagina.

    Semen and love nectar spills down from Mana¡¯s insides to my stomach.

    ¡¸ Eat a lot, sleep a lot, exercise to make your body beautiful, and then once you have a lot of sex with Yo-chan, you¡¯ll be brimming with charm as a woman ¡¹

    Mana who just reached climax and received my semen emits a bewitching aura that it¡¯s hard to imagine that she¡¯s a young girl.

    ¡¸ I become more beautiful the more Onii-chan ejaculates inside me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, sex with Onii-sama is filled with kindness and love ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko said.

    The twins are making a face questioning whether it¡¯s true or not.

    Well, of course, they¡¯ll think like that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that you become more beautiful when you have sex. But, only when doing it with someone you love ¡¹

    Nei says, and she brings in a paper bag from outside the room.

    ¡¸ Oh, here¡¯s your change of clothes. Although that¡¯s the maid corps uniform from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Oh right, they can¡¯t stay here wearing just a white school swimsuit.

    Besides, I tore off Eri¡¯s swimsuit.

    ¡¸ The sizes of the underwear don¡¯t match but for now, I got some sports bra and panty, put these on ¡¹

    Nei hands over the change of clothes to the twins

    ¡¸ Uhm, if possible, we¡¯d like to wash our bodies first ¡¹

    Eri who just lost her virginity said.

    She wants to wash away her sweaty body and the semen in her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have to wait for a little longer. We¡¯re going to have doctors give the two of you medical examination. We still have woman doctors here ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Look, Yo-chan¡¯s going to enjoy your bodies from now on, and so it¡¯s better to check how much damage you took after losing virginity before taking a shower ¡¹

    She smiled and speaks like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mana also took a medical exam from a doctor after Onii-chan raped me for the first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko too. I had a doctor look at me. It gives you peace of mind ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko speak like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ Does that mean, uhm, earlier, Onii-san came inside me but is that uhm, are they going to take measures so I don¡¯t get pregnant? ¡¹

    Eri asks bashfully.

    She seems to be worried that I came inside you.

    ¡¸ Oh? You girls don¡¯t get it? ¡¹

    Nei shows a teasing smile.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan and Rie-chan, you two are Yo-chan¡¯s slaves. And so, Yo-chan¡¯s the one to decide whether you get pregnant or not. You don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mana¡¯s also ready to bear Onii-chan¡¯s child anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. And if make one, we¡¯ll give birth to it ¡¹

    Nei said. Ruriko, Mana, and Yomi, the slave trio affirmed.

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins are confused.

    ¡¸ What are you afraid of? If Eri-chan bears Onii-chan¡¯s child, then we will all raise the child. ¡¹ Onii-chan¡¯s child is our child ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re not pushing the child to you girls. Onii-sama¡¯s child will get along with everyone, and they will be raised in the best environment. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi too. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to be afraid. You know that Tsukiko-oneesama and I can read people¡¯s thoughts and force them to obey us, right? ¡¹

    Yomi reminds the twins.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we do, but¡­ ¡¹

    The twins replied. Yomi;

    ¡¸ Our Master is always serious. He never lies. He¡¯s showing his intent to everything he says. I can guarantee that since I can read his thoughts ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, when he says that he¡¯ll look after his sex slaves for the rest of his life, he¡¯s serious about it. And when he said that he¡¯ll make you bear his child, he¡¯s also serious. This is why Yomi follows Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as you girls don¡¯t betray Onii-sama, serve him as sex slaves, then we will keep you safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mana and the girls are just like you, Onii-chan¡¯s sex slaves! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi and everyone will bear Sensei¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who knows who will get it first but that¡¯s for Onii-sama to decide anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana and everyone swears to treasure the child as everyone¡¯s child no matter who gives birth ¡¹

    The twins are amazed by the bright voices of their sex slave seniors.

    ¡¸ I mean, currently, Yo-chan has two children expecting delivery ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. One is Mana¡¯s real Onee-chan. Onii-chan both raped Mana and Onee-chan for our first times but now we¡¯re living together ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ The other one is Nagisa-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan plans to join in but she¡¯s not yet pregnant ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Maybe Mana-chan will get pregnant before Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ee~ Maybe Ai-chan comes first? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo, that¡¯s definitely possible ¡¹

    Nei and Mana smile at each other.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the two of you in this world ¡¹

    Lastly, Yomi speaks to the twins.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Well then, leave the rest to us ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    Everyone puts on their clothes.

    Then, we all move to our destinations.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, goodbye. ¡¹ You two, go greet your Master off too ¡¹

    Mana urged the twins.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, g-goodnight. Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Onii-san. U-Uhm ¡¹

    Rie mumbles.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, what¡¯s your name? Or is it okay if we call Onii-san as ¡®Onii-san?¡¯ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh right. Onii-san probably introduced himself earlier but sorry, I don¡¯t remember it

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ THen, I¡¯ll tell you, girls. He¡¯s the successor of the criminal organization named ¡°Black Forest,¡± and his name is Kuromori Kou-Oniichan ¡¹

    Mana answered for me.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Yomi ¡¹

    They speak only of their first names.

    We shouldn¡¯t tell the twins that Ruriko is the young lady of Kouzuki house for now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Nei, well, you girls remember that ¡¹

    Nei says with a smile.

    ¡¸ So, how about the way we call you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re slaves, then do we call you ¡°Master?¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, I already have a girl who calls me ¡°Master¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Michi-oneechan monopolizes that call ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, if anyone else uses ¡°Master¡± Mitchan would get angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ And since it¡¯s Michi, she will be furious ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that you shouldn¡¯t ¡¹

    Mana, Nei, Ruriko, and Yomi replies.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s using ¡°Onii-chan¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s using ¡°Onii-sama¡± already ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess there¡¯s no problem using ¡°Onii-san,¡± right, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei looks at me.

    ¡¸ But, is it okay if the two of them use the same call? ¡¹

    I think that they should gain independence to stop this two in one character.

    That means having separate ways to call me.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s no need to hurry. We can talk about it later ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Okay, Yo-chan. Mana-chan and I will think with the twins ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well then, Good night. Ya-chan, Mana, Eri & Rie, see you tomorrow ¡¹

    I smiled at the four.

    ¡¸ Yeah. See you tomorrow Yo-chan, now everyone follow me! First, let¡¯s eat, then go to a doctor, and then take a shower! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come, let¡¯s follow Nei-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, excuse us, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Onii-san ¡¹

    After greeting us off, the four left the nap room.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    I sighed loudly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tired. Really tired ¡¹

    The tiredness attacks my body as soon as the twins are gone.

    ¡¸ Sensei, you did your best not showing a tired face when in front of the twins ¡¹

    Yomi who can read my thoughts knows that.

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course. I can¡¯t show any weakness to Eri and Rie right now. I had to act like a man who doesn¡¯t know fatigue. If I show weakness, those girls will not trust me, right? ¡¹

    Not until the twins believe that ¡°We can trust this Onii-san¡±

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, you really are a hard worker ¡¹

    Ruriko clings to me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone is gone for a while, and so just a moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi too ¡¹

    Yomi also clings to me.

    Her soft meat and warm temperature¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, I feel like you girls are charging me up ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that you say that ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we can leave the twins to Ya-chan and Mana ¡¹

    I persuade myself.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s the right choice. They can create an intimate relationship with the two ¡¹

    Ruriko said. 1

    ¡¸ If Tsukiko-oneesama and I are present, the girls will remain wary, and so Nei-oneesama¡¯s thoughts say that we should back off for tonight ¡¹

    I see.

    There¡¯s the likelihood that Tsukiko and Yomi read their minds and control their bodies.

    ¡¸ Besides, the two have a bright personality. ¡¹

    Ruriko said, but¡­

    Both Mana and Nei forged that personality of theirs.

    Nei and Mana act cheerfully to erase their past self as Yasuko and Maika.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it shows effect. The twins have their ¡°Right? Rie-chan,¡± and ¡°Right. Eri-chan¡±

    Yomi said.

    Nei and Mana who are both skilled in acting can dig the hearts of the twins out of the ground.

    After all, the two are caring for younger girls.

    I think that it¡¯s right to leave Eri and Rie to Nei and Mana for tonight.

    ¡¸ I think that Onii-sama¡¯s training for them is good enough. What¡¯s left is for them to take time to mature

    Ruriko said.

    Right. You can¡¯t create bonds of trust with people that fast.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Ruriko, Yomi, and I head back to the monitoring room next door.

    Edie, Haiji, Tsukiko, and Rei-chan¡¯s waiting.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a horrible face, Darling. Exhausted? ¡¹

    Edie looks at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s natural ¡¹

    I sit down on the floor.

    ¡¸ Do you want me to carry you in my arms until we reach the Kouzuki mansion? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    If it¡¯s Edie¡¯s strength, I¡¯m sure that she can, but¡­

    Her height isn¡¯t that different from mine.

    It doesn¡¯t look great at all.

    ¡¸ Edie. That would be my job ¡¹

    Rei-chan laughs.

    If it¡¯s Rei-chan, who¡¯s tall, I can imagine myself carried in her arms with ease.

    ¡¸ No, either way, I¡¯ll go back on my own feet. I won¡¯t ask for your help ¡¹

    I said.

    Why is it that the guy is on the receiving side of the princess carry?

    I mean, these two want to carry me.

    They¡¯re gallant when in front of others but when it¡¯s just me and them, they become a woman.

    ¡¸ By the way, Darling ¡¹

    Edie calls me

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    Edie points at something in front of Haiji-san and her.

    This is¡­

    ¡¸ A plastic model, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that, but what¡¯s the motif of this plastic model? ¡¹

    They actually completed making this plastic model.

    Original SD No.18 Warrior Seita Lowgrade calm cloud horse-riding special.

    ¡¸ I think that the motif is from a warrior during the warring states of Japan but this doesn¡¯t look human at all ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    The plastic model Edie completed is a centaur.

    It¡¯s a human top half and a horse body below.

    That doesn¡¯t exist.

    Furthermore, this is an image of a Sengoku warrior from the SD Gundam.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what¡¯s the meaning of the design ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it either ¡¹

    Haiji-san also added.

    The American and half-foreign girl who came to Japan just recently don¡¯t know.

    They probably don¡¯t know about Gundam either.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s the four body proportions that are deformed, added with warring states image, and also a centaur.

    ¡¸ We asked Nei but she doesn¡¯t tell us anything and just smiled ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ I came from a girls¡¯ school, and so I don¡¯t know much about toys for boys ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ I get Gunadm but why is it in Warring states? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    I don¡¯t get it either.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama, you read Nei-oneesama¡¯s thoughts, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yomi asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama surely knows the right answer ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ Indeed, I saw Nei-san¡¯s thoughts but I didn¡¯t understand it. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Like, ¡°He¡¯s the sun of a low-grade warrior and crossed Abram to the sea.¡± Or ¡°Riding his favorite hours, Oration and combining, reaching 30x speed, or inheriting the second generation obstinate commander¡±2

    Yeah, you won¡¯t understand if you hear the plot this suddenly.

    I mean, Nei knows a lot.

    Yeah, it¡¯s distorted robots fighting on a warring state world without humans, just robots.

    Thinking about it slowly, it¡¯s hard to understand.

    A robot riding a horse is already weird but combining with a horse and turning to a centaur and getting 30x faster is even weirder.

    ¡¸ Is this some mangaka idea or something? And the image inside Nei-san is something I don¡¯t even understand ¡¹

    At that moment, I realized that Miko power has a weakness.

    Tsukiko and Yomi can read minds but they do not know how to understand it.

    They have no way of understanding.

    The image doesn¡¯t fit inside Tsukiko¡¯s head.

    Then that means.

    If it¡¯s with the power to make people obey¡­

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, does that mean that you can¡¯t make orders that you can¡¯t create a mental image of? ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    She¡¯s also surprised.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license and so I can¡¯t drive a car myself. However, I know what it means to drive a car, and so I can give orders to drive, however, ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ If I do not know the details of the mental image, it will be hard to give orders ¡¹

 Chapter 952. Night of Flirting / Changing Relationships

    I guess Miko power isn¡¯t unbeatable.

    For example, when facing a problem, and there¡¯s one person who can resolve it.

    However, if Tsukiko and the girls can¡¯t have the mental image of what to do, they can¡¯t use their power to give orders.

    ¡¸ We need to keep that in mind ¡¹

    I tell myself.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    Tsukiko apologized, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. There¡¯s no unbeatable power in this world ¡¹

    Whatever it is, it should have a weakness.

    What¡¯s important is to not let the enemy know that weakness.

    In case they discover that, then, they can think of countermeasures.

    We can manage as long as we don¡¯t forget that.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s talk to Minaho-san then return ¡¹

    Rei-chan stands up.

    ¡¸ I will come to see you off to Kouzuki mansion ¡¹

    We can leave this building to Minaho-neesan and the subordinates of Kouzuki SS.

    Minaho-neesan should still be talking to Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san, her prostitute applicants.

    Those girls will be moving to the new brothel, the hidden basement on a hotel in front of the station.

    Minaho-neesan will stay in this building for tonight.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Rei-chan takes the lead, then, Haiji-san, Tsukiko, Yomi, and Ruriko and I leave the room

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    We ride an elevator and head to another story.

    Then, we walked across the corridor. This floor has nothing but conference rooms.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Rei-chan stopped in front of the door with a sign ¡°Conference room C-01¡±

    ¡¸ I¡¯m opening it now ¡¹

    Saying that; she inserts a key card on the door¡¯s slit and placed her index finger on the sensor.

    It seems that this uses an electronic card and fingerprint authentication.

    ¡º Confirmed. Unlocking ¡»

    After a mechanical announcement, the lock is removed.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s just you ¡¹

    Rei-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Everyone else will wait here. Especially Edie ¡¹

    She tells the other girls while showing a smile.

    I don¡¯t know the reason why, but¡­

    I guess it will be a hindrance to Minaho-neesan¡¯s briefing if there are too many people.

    For now, Rei-chan and I entered the room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, uuuu, Sonoko-chan! Sonoko-chan! I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is clinging to Tokuda Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Otome-chan, it¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    Sonoko-san pats Tendou Otome¡¯s back.

    Meanwhile, Kurosawa-san¡¯s watching the two coldly.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re here. She woke up a little earlier. And now, she¡¯s like that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s because Edie gave her a near-death experience. That¡¯s why she regressed to childhood ¡¹

    Yeah, Tendou Otome received Edie¡¯s Shingetsu.

    She had a scary experience that she wet herself and fainted.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Sonoko-chan, I¡­I¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Otome-chan ¡¹

    Tendou Otome who had that tough look before is now crying intensely like a small child.

    Sonoko-san rejected Tendou Otome so much earlier and yet, she¡¯s gently hugging her.

    I guess it¡¯s because they¡¯re childhood friends.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s panicking right now, but it¡¯s just temporary anyway. I think that she¡¯ll revert to her personality after a while ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said while looking at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ The human mind does have some restoring powers and so you don¡¯t have to worry about her ¡¹

    Then that¡¯s great.

    ¡¸ Although, if she sees Edie right now, it will be awful for her ¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s why we left Edie in the corridor.

    ¡¸ She will come to her senses later but she will remember this scene. Tendou-san, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san who always makes use of her brute strength to put on airs is now clinging to Tokuda-san while crying. And seeing that experience, the relationship of the three will change ¡¹

    I see.

    Tendou Otome pushed her love to Sonoko-san one-sidedly, but¡­

    It¡¯s because she thinks that she ¡®wants to protect Sonoko-san¡­and she should have the power to do so.¡¯

    But, Edie denied her strength.

    Currently, all she does is cry.

    Sonoko-san has seen Otome¡¯s weakness.

    Kurosawa-san too.

    Kurosawa-san who received bullying from the daughters of Yakuza will no longer fear Tendou Otome.

    It¡¯s not just Edie who knows that Tendou Otome is weak, Haiji-san also knows as she won against her.

    If Tendou Otome gets arrogant with Kurosawa-san, she can ask Minaho-neesan and Edie, or someone else will come and put her at ease.

    ¡¸ I asked Kurosawa-san to become my prostitute after all, even without strength, Tendou-san, who can¡¯t become one, will be below her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks while making sure that Kurosawa-san hears it.

    With that, Kurosawa-san will hold pride as the prostitute of Black Forest.

    It¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s scheme to bring Tendou Otome who regressed to infancy to this place.

    Sonoko-san will not be able to abandon Tendou Otome now.

    Seeing the childhood friend cling to her, Sonoko-san who feels hopeless and accepted becoming a prostitute out of self-abandonment will surely bring a new change.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san will stay alive. But in exchange, Sonoko-san will be paying for her living expenses. Are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no other way, see? We can¡¯t release someone like Tendou-san outside, and besides, we can¡¯t sell her to customers with her appearance and personality. Sonoko-san, you¡¯ll have to earn for two people ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll work for Otome-chan¡¯s share too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make such a grave face. You don¡¯t need to work twice as hard. You need to entertain your guests in the normal way. Your pay should have enough for Tendou-san¡¯s living expenses ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san, you can¡¯t work hard for yourself, can you? That¡¯s why you should carry the responsibility for Tendou Otome-san ¡¹

    If it¡¯s just herself, she will give up and say ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    However, If she¡¯s carrying someone else that she has to provide for¡­

    She will not feel hopeless, she will think of how to earn money or her childhood friend will die from starvation because of her.

    ¡¸ You need to start from a handicap to gain positivity ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan appraised Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Well, everyone¡¯s like that. People who start a new business loan from banks, don¡¯t they? They have a sum they have to repay every month, and that¡¯s why they work hard. People who start a business with enough funds aren¡¯t as desperate, and so things don¡¯t go smoothly for them, it¡¯s a common pattern ¡¹

    Those who carry something in their back has to work harder. They have no other way out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the difference between managers and employees. Employees only need to work and receive their pay, right? Their manual labor goes from Zero to positive. Even without customers, they will receive payment as long as they work. It¡¯s part of their contract ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But for managers, when customers pay them, they reduce the commodity cost, expenses, labor costs, then there¡¯s also the repayment for the bank loan, and what¡¯s left is the profit. Their work-time does not become personal income ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, Tokuda-san will have to carry Tendou-san as responsibility ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Sonoko-san replied while looking down.

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did you do it with Eri-san? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, I did. Eri¡¯s also a virgin. The twins are both my sex slaves now. I had them pledge ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looks at me hatefully.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? Those two are still young ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s throwing her frustration at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. They have well-developed bodies, and it also feels great to embrace them. I came inside them so they might get pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the worst ¡¹

    That¡¯s how Sonoko-san sees it.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Sex is the only thing I can do. Besides, I¡¯m doing the best that I can. You won¡¯t understand it though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will not understand it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not that I want you to understand. That¡¯s not the point ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ He saves people through sex ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells Sonoko-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ No matter how much heroes have displayed, if there are people they can protect then they will fight, right? That¡¯s how he is. If there¡¯s someone he can have sex with, then he will do it anytime. That¡¯s how he is. He¡¯s our hero ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Sonoko-san replied.

    ¡¸ Right. Because you never had sex with him. That¡¯s why to do what you should. What your body can do ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean prostitution? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t do anything else then that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Fortunately, my kills are accepted, and so I can work on a different occupation ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t train my body and show on television like Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Oh, to Sonoko¡­

    She¡¯s aware that Rei-chan appears on television and is the commanding officer of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯re you. I¡¯m me. You won¡¯t get anything if you compare the two of us. We¡¯re different people. You think about yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan interrupts.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Reika-san, you gave her a good hint. But, I think that she should discover that herself ¡¹

    To why she has to become a prostitute.

    Why does she have to fight her fate?

    Not to get washed away by it.

    Sonoko-san has to find that answer by herself.

    If not, she can¡¯t ready herself to become one.

    Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t teaching about sex techniques, she¡¯s training them to be ready to become a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be escorting our guys home. I will be heading to the branch office after that ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Branch office, that means the HQ in front of the Kouzuki mansion.

    ¡¸ Yes, leave this one to me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan started working with Kouzuki SS, in charge of analysis.

    Besides, other familiar faces from among the bodyguards will remain here, not just Kinoshita-san

    ¡¸ Kou, hold out a little longer ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Reika-san¡¯s right, no matter how tired you are, as long as someone is asking for you¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I¡¯ll have sex. That¡¯s my role after all ¡¹

    I replied.

    The night isn¡¯t over yet.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Rei-chan sent us off using a car from Kouzuki SS and Misuzu welcomed us.

    Torii-san, Katsuko-nee, and Michi are also present.

    ¡¸ What happened there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I¡¯m curious ¡¹

    Torii-san asks filled with interest.

    ¡¸ Well, everything went favorably. I¡¯ll talk about the details later ¡¹

    I replied.

    I have to talk to Torii-san.

    Especially the disposal of Tendou Sadao and the other Yakuza.

    We sent them back to die to Kansai¡­

    But, I can¡¯t tell Torii-san about Tsukiko and Yomi¡¯s Miko power.

    Everything Torii-san discovers will also reach Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    Kaan house and Kouzuki house are both great nobilities.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Agnes and Mao-chan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Koyomi-chan and Luna too, but¡­

    I can¡¯t see them.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ve been waiting for Danna-sama¡¯s return until earlier, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They got tired of waiting that they fell asleep now ¡¹

    Misuzu and Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Now I feel sorry ¡¹

    I promised that I¡¯ll play with them.

    I took too much time in that building.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re in a different environment and so they played a lot and got tired. Agnes and Luna were also present in the party ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Right, Agnes¡­

    She¡¯s introduced to the young ladies as a distant relative of Kouzuki house.

    Luna also showed herself during Kyouko-san¡¯s exhibition as Agnes¡¯ attendant-cum-bodyguard.

    It¡¯s their first time exposed to a lot of strangers.

    They¡¯re probably too agitated that they got tired.

    ¡¸ The girls had fun playing by themselves even without you there ¡¹

    That¡¯s great if they do, but¡­

    I¡¯ll give some time to play with the girls by tomorrow morning.

    Then have sex with Agnes and Luna.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, Yomi-chan, I have your dinner prepared. Anyone else hungry? Dear? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You should eat something Darling, you worked a lot ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Worked? It¡¯s all sex.

    Oh well.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to drink tea ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Michi. looks like everyone¡¯s safe here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good job. Edie ¡¹

    Michi, who can¡¯t leave the mansion because she is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, replied to Edie.

    ¡¸ This girl, Haiji. She¡¯s useful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Michi stared at Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Come, Haiji, let¡¯s drink tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. Michi-sama, please look after me ¡¹

    Haiji-san bows and smiled at Edie and Michi.

    ¡¸ Your Qi has changed a lot ¡¹

    Michi told Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s for the better for your current self ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you, Michi-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, Michi-oneesama ¡¹

    Haiji-san really has an honest personality.

    And, that¡¯s a gentle smile.

    However.

    Haiji-san¡¯s change will be the trigger for the next fuss.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s going on!? ¡¹

    We moved to the tea lounge room and are taking a light meal and tea, then¡­

    Looking at Edie, Michi, and Haiji-san sitting on the table together in good terms¡­

    Torii-san complains.

    ¡¸ Uhm, why is my bodyguard now your protegee? I would like an explanation ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s like we¡¯re taking away Haiji-san from her, she doesn¡¯t like it.

    ¡¸ It is as you can see. She¡¯s not a protegee. Haiji-san will soon become our little sister.

    Haiji-san will join our family.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that?! Hey! Haiji! ¡¹

    Torii-san glared at Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your Master you know?! Stand behind my back! ¡¹

    Instead of the confused Haiji-san, Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Nononono, Haiji¡¯s no longer your bodyguard ¡¹

    She smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san already decided to join us ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san pushes Haiji-san for an answer.

    ¡¸ Uhm, that means I decided to serve Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    Haiji-san replies bashfully.

    Serve me, that means giving her virginity to me and ready to have sex with me anytime.

    ¡¸ Yes, that, that¡¯s why she¡¯s with us now! Good girl. Good girl ¡¹

    Edie happily pats Haiji-san¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Hey! Don¡¯t make decisions without my consent! ¡¹

    Torii-san is offended.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. Mariko-ojousama, but¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ I have decided to serve him for the rest of my life too ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Too,¡± Haiji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means becoming the same as Edie and I ¡¹

    Michi answers Torii-san.

    ¡¸ W-What?! What what?! You¡¯re just a bodyguard! Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, are you okay with these girls saying that?! ¡¹

    Torii-san brings the conversation to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Me? I welcome her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko is also happy that Haiji-san decided to serve Onii-sama ¡¹

    The young ladies of Kouzuki house drink their tea gracefully.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s a problem if Haiji¡¯s gone ¡¹

    Torii house isn¡¯t from the nobility.

    Although, Torii Mariko-san¡¯s mother has the blood of Kanou house.

    The school allows her to bring a bodyguard as she has a semi-nobility status.

    However, with that situation, Torii-san can¡¯t find a bodyguard for her inside Japan

    This is why she summoned Haiji-san from Europe.

    ¡¸ Oh? I thought that Torii-san dismissed Haiji-san first? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ That was a joke. I wanted to see Haiji look troubled ¡¹

    Torii-san replies.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Haiji-san¡¯s decision on who she wants to serve ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. And that¡¯s why you¡¯re no longer Haiji¡¯s Master ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s! That¡¯s! ¡¹

    Torii-san is in dismay.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take Haiji. Then, Michi and I will train her and she¡¯ll become stronger. Haiji can¡¯t become strong with you, see? That¡¯s why this is for the better ¡¹

    Yeah, if it¡¯s in Torii house, she has nobody to train together.

    ¡¸ B-But! I, Haiji!! ¡¹

    As soon as Torii-san raises her voice¡­

    The door opens.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit peckish ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone seems to be eating together ¡¹

    Anjou Kinuka-san and Mitama.

    Oh, these girls are in here too.

    Bodyguards of Kurama Misato, the one we plan on using as a prostitute, and her little sister, Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, prepare tea for them too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, You two ¡¹

    Misuzu invites the Anjou sisters.

 Chapter 953. Night of Flirting / Mealtime

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, hauuu, hauuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hahiiii, hahiii, hahiii ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama And Kinuka gulped down the tea Katsuko-nee made for them in such vigor.

    ¡¸ Uuu, that¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel it penetrating my organs ¡¹

    These girls are cute if they stay quiet, and yet¡­

    They¡¯re a waste¡­

    ¡¸ Err, Anjou-san, you were in front of Kurama-san¡¯s room earlier, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I remembered the time before we head to that old building of Kouzuki SS.

    These sisters were trying to call out to the sisters who closed themselves in despair.

    ¡¸ Auuu, in the end, Misato-ojousama and Arisu-ojousama never responded. ¡¹

    Kinuka-san said.

    Oh, the Kurama sisters never responded to the Anjou sisters, their bodyguards from childhood.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s now past 10pm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pm! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we keep on making noise outside their room this late, it¡¯ll only trouble them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Them! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we backed off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Backed off! Backed off! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Ojou-sama will be retiring in bed soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Enough! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, we¡¯re hungry, we looked for food and loitered around the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Loitered! ¡¹

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san says while holding the rice bowl and chopsticks in hand

    Grains of rice stick to their cheeks.

    Kinuka-san talks while putting in food in her mouth and so she speaks weirdly.

    ¡¸ Err, Kinuka-san¡¯s a bodyguard, so shouldn¡¯t you be taking night watch in front of their door? ¡¹

    I asked. Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ This is the Kouzuki mansion, is there a need to go that far? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No~ hmm ¡¹

    Well, yeah, starting from Shou-neechan, we have professional bodyguards from Kouzuki SS in here.

    This mansion should not need Anjou sisters to be alert, but still¡­

    That thought should be common sense.

    Their actions are fundamentally wild but these sisters are¡­

    ¡¸ When we¡¯re done eating then we will return to Ojou-sama¡¯s room ¡¹

    ¡¸ woom! ¡¹

    ¡¸ After we brush our teeth and wash our face ¡¹

    ¡¸ And put on a nightcap ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ We have no business with the two from Kurama house tonight. Ojou-sama¡¯s over there after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Minaho-neesan is staying over in the former training building for tonight.

    Until tomorrow morning, when the prostitute applicants and Eri & Rie is transported.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the sequence. We need to first deal with the girls there before facing the young ladies of Kurama house ¡¹

    That means, Kurasawa-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san will receive training as newcomer prostitutes and create the atmosphere.

    Kurama Misato-san will participate after that.

    If there are girls who have resolved themselves to become prostitutes, then Kurama-san will ready herself too.

    ¡¸ The little sister too. It¡¯s easier for her to join in when your new slaves feel stable, right? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If Misato-san, the elder of the Kurama sisters becomes the prostitute of Black Forest.

    Then the little sister, Arisu-san, will become my sex slave.

    Not my family.

    She will live together with Eri & Rie in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.

    ¡¸ But, is it going to be okay? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are both stubborn. They¡¯re filled with vitality.

    Can they stay together with Arisu-san, a young lady of nobility?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s why Nei-chan and Mana-chan remained, to train and discipline them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles gently.

    I see, they¡¯re training Eri and Rie as sex slaves to prepare them to welcome Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ Leave it to them. You don¡¯t have to work hard on everything anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I think that it¡¯s better if it¡¯s between women. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    Yeah, if it¡¯s Mana and Nei, they can talk to the twins with ease.

    If it¡¯s just one of them, then I would be worried, but it¡¯s the two of them.

    Nei¡¯s a schemer, and she¡¯s a quick thinker but in reality, she¡¯s timid.

    As for Mana, she gets too carried away sometimes.

    Both know that they have that weakness,

    Thus, they team up and follow up with each other.

    ¡¸ In any case, we can¡¯t proceed unless Ojou-sama¡¯s present. That applies to the Kurama sisters, and these girls too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Anjou Mitama-san and Kinuka-san

    We have to talk together with Minaho-neesan about the future of the two.

    ¡¸ Whatever happens, we will never leave Misato-sama and Arisu-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Definitely! ¡¹

    Their determination is solid.

    However.

    Girls who¡¯ll become our prostitutes or my sex slaves don¡¯t need a personal bodyguard.

    I¡¯m a bit troubled about what to do with Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do anything about it now so please put that on hold ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied after reading my thoughts.

    ¡¸ If not, you¡¯ll only going around in circles with all your worries ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    We can¡¯t do anything unless we hear Minaho-neesan¡¯s opinions.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the current boss of Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s think about it by tomorrow ¡¹

    Edie tells me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not going to find yourself a good answer because you thought of it for a long time. It¡¯s more important to hit up with a good idea. It happens when your thoughts are sorted out, and so, don¡¯t think about it for tonight ¡¹

    Right.

    There¡¯s no need to hurry up anyway.

    ¡¸ Darling, you can think about just Haiji for tonight ¡¹

    Edie said. Haiji-san¡¯s cheeks blushed.

    I will have sex with Haiji-san and have her join the family.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? What are you going to do to my Haiji? ¡¹

    When the topic returned to Haiji-san, Torii-san intervenes in panic.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s got nothing to do with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It does! Haiji is my¡­ ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Those who receive Danna-sama¡¯s love belong to our family. It¡¯s not just Michi and Edie-san, I also welcome you as my little sister ¡¹

    Misuzu declared.

    ¡¸ What?! Misuzu-sama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko too, I¡¯ll dote on you as my little sister ¡¹

    Even Ruriko does that.

    ¡¸ In short, if Haiji joins us, she will be closer to Misuzu and Ruriko compared to you. She won¡¯t have to listen to your orders anymore ¡¹

    Edie laughs at the sullen Torii-san.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­Haiji¡­ You¡¯re betraying me? That¡¯s not it, right? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Haiji-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ What betray? Our relationship is only an agreement of the contract, Mariko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a contract ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the contract period ends by this month, right? Besides, Haiji-san can also call off the contract ¡¹

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s a penalty for the contract breach, then Kouzuki house will pay Torii house ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait! ¡¹

    Torii-san will have problems if Torii house and Kouzuki house started trouble because of Haiji-san.

    Her family business is going smoothly but Torii house doesn¡¯t belong to the nobility.

    If they are against the Kouzuki house, the nobility among nobilities, the backbone of Japan¡¯s political and business circles, then they will be on the low ground.

    ¡¸ Geez! What do I do?! ¡¹

    Torii-san looks troubled.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You seem to have a different atmosphere now? You seem stronger compared to earlier ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama-san who finished filling up her empty stomach noticed Haiji-san¡¯s change.

    ¡¸ I think that my Kinuka can¡¯t hold her own against you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Kinuka-san groans.

    Haiji-san and Kinuka-san are of the same age.

    Earlier, they had an even match at the party, but¡­

    Haiji-san now has powered up thanks to Edie coaching her.

    ¡¸ How long do you sisters intend to fuss over using only Anjou arts, your family techniques? ¡¹

    Michi asks the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then you girls won¡¯t become stronger than you are now ¡¹

    Hearing that stirred up the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Anjou arts is an immortal killer fist. We will not lose to any enemy ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t lose! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder about that? ¡¹

    Michi speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ If you continue the tradition of an old technique then the times will leave you behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, your skills are old fashioned ¡¹

    Edie takes part in the battle.

    ¡¸ Are you mocking our family techniques? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Techniques?! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters get offended.

    ¡¸ Besides, our skills aren¡¯t just old. We have adapted our skills to the modern age! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Modern age! ¡¹

    Oh, that skylab-hurricane-mixer?

    That didn¡¯t seem like an old technique.

    ¡¸ The problem is that it¡¯s just the two of you ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Okay, saying it that your ways are old is a bit misleading. That wasn¡¯t the correct expression for that. If it¡¯s old, then Michi¡¯s Kudou style and my Assassination cult techniques are also old ¡¹

    Right, Edie and Michi¡¯s techniques also have a long history with them.

    ¡¸ However, our skills aren¡¯t closed like yours. We take Margo, Shou, Reika, and Kyouko¡¯s advice and train every day, adding more to our skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ And today, Kyouko-sama gave me a big pointer ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Kyouko-san taught her that Kudou arts¡¯ essence isn¡¯t using Qi but techniques to ward off enemy Qi.

    ¡¸ By interacting with teachers who have the talent and experience, we gain new insight everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you girls don¡¯t have that environment. You will not grow if it¡¯s just the two of you figure it out. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡¹

    However, the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ If we mix with other schools carelessly, then we will lose the soul of Anjou arts. We have inherited these techniques from our ancestors and we will pass this to the next generation! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next Generation ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Then you¡¯re just showing it off ¡¹

    Then, Michi¡­

    ¡¸ Michi, to you, what is Kudou arts? ¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ For me, Kudou arts is about studying and building up techniques. It¡¯s to take lessons from my grandfather and experience the technique and aim for a higher skill. I am the embodiment of my martial arts, and so, no matter how much the shape evolves, my technique will always belong to Kudou arts. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re aware, then your true nature will not change, no matter how much the shape is altered. You mustn¡¯t be swallowed by your techniques. You use the techniques, not the other way around. Adapt, so it¡¯s the best for you ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I mean, with your techniques, you won¡¯t have anything left to pass on to the next generation ¡¹

    Oh, Torii-san.

    She can¡¯t read the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ I mean, your family serves Kurama house for generations, right? And that family in question is, in fact, collapsing right now. You girls are losing your job. Get it? ¡¹

    Her dissatisfaction with Haiji-san is directed to the Anjou sisters.

    She can¡¯t pick a fight with Misuzu and Ruriko, the young ladies of Kouzuki house.

    Geez.

    ¡¸ You girls have no other choice but to become bodyguards of other nobility or enter Kouzuki SS or similar companies. That is if you want to capitalize on your skills. But, if that happens, it¡¯s natural that you can¡¯t have all your family traditions and techniques as the only thing you know. Your coworkers will ask for you to use your techniques in combination with them. That¡¯s modern martial arts. I don¡¯t know much but seeing what you did in the party earlier, you two don¡¯t seem the type who wants to cooperate with other people ¡¹

    Torii-san can¡¯t read the mood but she has great insight.

    Sure, Anjou sister¡¯s skills are superior, but their techniques are too offbeat that other people can¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ Our skills can only be completed with just us. Kinuka and I will protect Misato-ojousama and Arisu-ojousama without the help of any other families. That¡¯s our Anjou arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anjou arts! ¡¹

    No, saying that in this situation is¡­

    ¡¸ Misato-san and Arisu-san will be under Kuromori house¡¯s custody from now on. If that happens, Kuromori house will be the people who are in charge of them. You won¡¯t be able to guard Misato-san anymore ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ However, we¡¯re Misato-sama and Arisu-sama¡¯s, bodyguards! That¡¯s how it always been since we¡¯re born in this world! And that¡¯s how it will be. Until our lives are exhausted. And, our children will protect Misato-sama and Arisu-sama¡¯s children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Protect! ¡¹

    T-This is hopeless.

    Anjou sisters aren¡¯t looking at the reality.

    They believe this ¡°should be¡± world that they don¡¯t take a step outside.

    ¡¸ This is the worst pattern ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ These girls can¡¯t think for themselves unless Michi and I beat them up black and blue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if we don¡¯t show them that their Anjou arts is broken, they will not accept it ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t want to see the truth, and so it¡¯s useless to speak to them ¡¹

    Misuzu sighs.

    ¡¸ We can stop giving them night meals and use starvation tactics? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    They eat food thoughtlessly, and so they¡¯re energetic and obsess themselves in their thoughts.

    If we leave them hungry for a while then they might understand the severity of the situation.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. It will be a problem if someone dies of starvation inside the mansion of the Kouzuki mansion. In their case, they might swipe something from the kitchen and survive with it ¡¹

    Right.

    These two said that they loitered around the mansion looking for food because they¡¯re hungry.

    If Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t provide them food, then¡­

    They¡¯ll go to the kitchen on their own and get food for themselves.

    And it¡¯s a problem if they do something that weird.

    ¡¸ Maybe we have to split the two and persuade them one at a time? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Just like Eri and Rie.

    The twins also live in a closed world where it¡¯s just the two of them.

    I captured Rie while Eri¡¯s not watching.

    That was to keep the twins from relying on each other.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that these two are tougher than the previous ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells me.

    Of course, she already peeked inside the Anjou sister¡¯s hearts.

    ¡¸ The twins have some unrest in their hearts. Kou-sama used that to guide them to a better direction ¡¹

    Yeah, the twins sure were frightened inside.

    They pretend to have composure by creating that combination.

    Their father, the blonde-haired girl, red-haired, and perm-haired girls, their memories and thoughts, their unease that we will dispose of them.

    Their fear that they might die.

    Those were inside Eri and Rie.

    Therefore, my strong approach went smoothly.

    However.

    ¡¸ These two take it easy ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s right. Anjou sisters feel okay even in this situation.

    Are they unaffected by pressure or they can¡¯t feel it?

    ¡¸ They have no insecurities ¡¹

    Edie speaks her analysis.

    ¡¸ Each to their own. I know that people are different. Michi and I say that they¡¯re weak but they don¡¯t feel annoyed at all. To them, they have no other identity but as ¡°Kurama house¡¯s bodyguard¡± They don¡¯t even think about becoming stronger than before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misato-sama and Arisu-sama¡¯s security is Anjou house¡¯s responsibility, our responsibility. No matter what obstacle we face, we will fulfill our duty ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters declared.

    Haa.

    They don¡¯t care about their strength and skill as a bodyguard.

    Anyway, they¡¯re born as Kurama house¡¯s bodyguard.

    Therefore, they keep the sisters safe.

    They don¡¯t look at anything else.

    They don¡¯t care about other people.

    ¡¸ That was a delicious meal! Thank you! We¡¯re grateful! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grateful! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters bowed their head to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Well then, we will return to our duties. Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us! ¡¹

    Then, the sisters returned to the room where Kurama-san¡¯s sleeping.

    No, they said that they¡¯ll wash their face and brush their teeth on the way.

    Still, the Anjou sisters live adamantly and follow their own rules even inside the Kouzuki mansion.

    ¡¸ Okay, I give up. What do we do with them? ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave them alone for now. Those girls are harmless. They will remain quiet while their Masters are sleeping ¡¹

    Right, if the Kurama sisters are actually sleeping.

    The Anjou sisters will not make a new move until they wake up tomorrow.

    Maybe they¡¯ll come here again because they¡¯re hungry, but¡­

    Just feed them and they¡¯re okay.

    ¡¸ Right. Those two won¡¯t take the Kurama sisters and escape from this mansion ¡¹

    The Kurama sisters refused to answer the calls of the Anjou sisters over the door.

    I don¡¯t think that the Anjou sisters will ignore their Master¡¯s will and open the door without permission then take them outside this mansion.

    ¡¸ Then, I guess we have to put this case on hold until tomorrow ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that we should gain Kurama sister¡¯s cooperation and approach Anjou-san with that ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Oh. I agree ¡¹

    Our voices won¡¯t reach the Anjou sisters unless we change their Master¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do that now, so we can put that off ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Then that means, what¡¯s left to do is¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    Haiji-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Can we watch? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Please do. Everyone will be my elder sister after all ¡¹

    Haiji-san accepted.

    She will lose her virginity while her elder sisters watch over her.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s change rooms ¡¹

    Misuzu leads the way¡­

 Chapter 954. Night of Flirting / The Night I embraced Haiji Star

    Let¡¯s take a shower before having sex.

    This is just good manners for Haiji-san who is about to give her virginity to me.

    I¡¯m alone in the shower room.

    Ruriko and the girls offered to wash my back but I refused.

    To be honest, I wanted some time to reorganize myself.

    Today, I had too much sex.

    No, if it¡¯s compared to the usual amount I do with my family, it¡¯s still okay.

    I have to pay attention as it is the girl¡¯s first time. And it¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    I took Rie and Eri¡¯s virginity, and then there¡¯s also Haiji-san.

    Hmmm, I have to be careful when it¡¯s girls that are younger than me.

    Haa.

    I look at myself in the mirror.

    My face is showing exhaustion.

    I can¡¯t go to Haiji-san with that kind of face.

    I have to stand strong.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I started doing the breathing exercise Michi and everyone does in the morning.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, suuuuuu ¡¹

    I take deep breaths, boosting my heart and lungs.

    My heart¡¯s throbbing, and I am sweating lightly, but I continue.

    It¡¯s to improve blood circulation and remove waste products through perspiration.

    It sharpens one¡¯s senses and refreshes the mind

    ¡¸ Good ¡¹

    Following that, I do some stretching exercises.

    I stretch out muscles I haven¡¯t used when having sex.

    It¡¯ll get stiff when I use it.

    Right.

    Michi mentioned that she learned it from her Grandfather.

    ¡º Humans are also animals. Animals move. Therefore, when you feel doubtful, move your body lightly, warm your muscles, make your blood flow lively. Stimulate your bones, muscles, nerves, trunk, and your brain. If worrying in your head is all you do, you¡¯ll only sink deeper in your troubles ¡»

    When you have some worries to think about and all you do is cover yourself with a blanket, then you won¡¯t come up with anything.

    If you give up thinking, go outside and take a walk, take a bath, you can find more ideas with that.

    That¡¯s how the story goes.

    If you loosen your body, your mind will loosen up too.

    You can reset your brain.

    You can analyze objectively, from a different standpoint.

    ¡º If¡¯s important to rest one¡¯s body, but I think that there¡¯s merit on purposely moving your body ¡»

    Yeah, Michi¡¯s right.

    If I think that I want to take a rest, I might crash and wake up in the morning.

    That¡¯s why I should move my body like this.

    All while making sure that I don¡¯t exhaust myself.

    I warmed up my body to some extent and washed off the sweat.

    While at it, I washed my head with shampoo since the old Kouzuki SS training grounds had none.

    I wash my body with soap.

    That was a worthwhile use of my time alone.

    ¡¸ Now, how¡¯s this? ¡¹

    I look at myself in the mirror.

    It¡¯s better than earlier.

    I can see vigor in my eyes now.

    With this, I should be alright if I face Haiji-san.

    I leave the shower room and head to the dressing room.

    I put on new clean underwear.

    I put on a white cotton shirt and a fresh pair of pants.

    Now, let¡¯s go.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Dear, this way ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s waiting for me in the corridor.

    Then, Katsuko-nee led the way and we walked through a long corridor.

    ¡¸ Our meeting place is Ruriko-chan¡¯s room ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s room?

    ¡¸ You know? Ruriko-chan made that room for sex, right? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Ruriko lived in this Kouzuki mansion ever since she was a child.

    Therefore, Ruriko has some private rooms where she can use it for however she wants it.

    Half a year ago, Ruriko basically started living in our Kuromori mansion, but¡­

    She swaps with Misuzu and Yoshiko-san from time to time in this mansion so Jii-chan won¡¯t get lonely.

    Even tonight, we have no bread-making business since we have no classes tomorrow and so we¡¯re staying over tonight.

    Then, Ruriko reorganized one of the rooms she owns.

    It became an exclusive sex room for the two of us.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s better if it¡¯s just the two of you for her first time. Of course, it¡¯s inevitable to know that everyone will watch the deflowering but, she¡¯s embarrassed to have people watch her right next to the bedside ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s talking about Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan said that if that¡¯s the case, then she¡¯ll lend her room ¡¹

    I see. Ruriko granted Haiji-san¡¯s wish.

    That sex room is remodeled to Ruriko¡¯s preferences.

    By that I mean, Ruriko loves filming sex.

    And so, that room is filled with video cameras and you can record everything from above the bed.

    Naturally, that means you can watch the video in the room from other rooms.

    Haiji-san and I will be alone in Ruriko¡¯s sex room, but¡­

    Everyone will watch her deflowering, and so that¡¯s one way of sparing her the embarrassment.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s the right answer. If people are watching in that room, especially that young lady, she will retort on everything you do, won¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    That young lady¡­It¡¯s Torii-san.

    Torii Mariko-san thinks of Haiji-san as her servant, and so¡­

    She will start complaining while we¡¯re in the middle of sex.

    She¡¯s filled with curiosity that she will make noise without reading the mood.

    ¡º Hey, stop! Let me see that part! ¡» and ¡º Haiji¡¯s hurt, stop it! ¡» We won¡¯t be able to concentrate on sex if she continues to speak from the sidelines.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san can deal with her but I will keep watch to make sure that she doesn¡¯t get too agitated that she invades your room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do. Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    We would prefer avoiding any strange troubles while I take Haiji-san¡¯s virginity. It¡¯s a once in a lifetime event.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama, Margo-chan, Nagisa, Nei-chan, Mana-chan aren¡¯t present right now. ¡¹ I¡¯m the only one who can do this ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, and Mana are staying in the old Kouzuki SS training building.

    Margo-san and Nagisa are in the Kuromori Mansion. We left Megu and Ai over there too.

    Agnes, Mao-chan, Luna, Koyomi-chan, they¡¯re tired from playing that they¡¯re sleeping somewhere in this mansion.

    Wait a second?

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    I realized.

    Once the party is done, I saw her outside the mansion, but¡­

    I haven¡¯t seen her since coming back.

    ¡¸ Is Yoshiko-san sleeping in her room, just like Agnes and Mao? ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that Yoshiko-san played with the younger girls.

    Putting the children aside, I think that it¡¯s too early for someone her age to sleep.

    ¡¸ She could be lying down but I think that she¡¯s just sulking in bed ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Why is Yoshiko-san sulking?

    ¡¸ I mean, while Yoshiko-san¡¯s trying to muster up her courage, a new girl comes in and will lose her virginity to Ruriko-chan¡¯s room. Yoshiko-san will never find that amusing ¡¹

    Not amusing?

    ¡¸ In truth, she should be the one who offers that virginity in that room and yet, all she does is grit her molars and bury her face on the pillow in the bed ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Besides, Ruriko-chan created a room that is off-limits to Yoshiko-san. That puts pressure on her ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san is Ruriko-chan¡¯s attendant before, right? She¡¯s with Ruriko-chan all the time and she looks after her daily life. That¡¯s why it¡¯s natural for Yoshiko-san to be in Ruriko-chan¡¯s private space too ¡¹

    That¡¯s true¡­

    They were living together ever since they were young.

    Yoshiko-san assists Ruriko from taking a bath to changing clothes.

    It meant that Yoshiko-san can freely enter Ruriko¡¯s private rooms.

    ¡¸ But now, Ruriko-chan bans Yoshiko-san from entering rooms that are related to sex ¡¹

    Therefore, Yoshiko-san can¡¯t enter Ruriko¡¯s sex room.

    She¡¯s forbidden to enter.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t your woman yet ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Misuzu and all the women who came with me from Kuromori house are¡­

    They have entered Ruriko¡¯s sex room.

    I¡¯ve done it with three or four of them.

    That room isn¡¯t a sacred ground for just Ruriko and me.

    My family can enter that place.

    Ruriko is sending Yoshiko-san an implicit message that if she wants to enter that room, she needs to have sex with me.

    ¡¸ However, while Yoshiko-san¡¯s hesitating, another unknown woman is permitted to enter that room. Yoshiko-san can¡¯t bear that. She feels like another person is cutting in the line between her and Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san lived together with Ruriko in Jii-chan¡¯s mansion.

    This place has memories of Yoshiko-san and Ruriko-san.

    But now, Ruriko and Yoshiko also live in our mansion.

    It¡¯s only the first three months where the two lived separately.

    She managed to accept life in the Kuromori house somehow, but¡­

    This sentiment where she can¡¯t control her home ground, the Kouzuki mansion, is¡­

    Yoshiko-san probably hates it.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s leave her for now. If she doesn¡¯t feel frustrated, then she can¡¯t get up ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that but¡­

    ¡¸ But you know, it doesn¡¯t mean that having sex with me is the right choice for her ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san can fall in love with an ordinary man and marry him, can¡¯t she? ¡¹

    If she joins my family and becomes my woman¡­

    She can¡¯t do any of that.

    Especially since I, ¡°Kuromori Kou,¡± am Misuzu¡¯s fiance, and it¡¯s known by the public.,

    I can¡¯t marry Yoshiko-san.

    Putting on a wedding dress, calling her friends and getting married, that¡¯s something she can¡¯t do.

    ¡¸ The choice depends on her. Her happiness and misfortunes are her responsibility. However, in Yoshiko-san¡¯s case, she tossed the problem and kept it on hold ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s in the time where she must make her decision ¡¹

    Even I can¡¯t deal with dozens of women around me

    My limit is drawing near.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re accepting her in the family, then we need to be prepared for it too. It¡¯s our responsibility ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, once we¡¯re family, we will never betray nor abandon her.

    Our family is a lifetime pledge to take care of each other.

    If not, this family-play will be over.

    ¡¸ Ah, Sensei, give me a moment ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s in front of Ruriko¡¯s sex room.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama¡¯s taking photos inside ¡¹

    Taking photos of Haiji-san while she¡¯s a virgin.

    ¡¸ She wants to get it done before having sex with Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s embarrassed to have me watch her spread her legs and take photos of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, since Ruriko-sama¡¯s inside, it will be a three-way relationship ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t like it. She wants her first-time sex with just her and Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi read Haiji-san¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s still ¡°Kouzuki Ruriko-sama¡± to her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Haiji-san who entered this Kouzuki mansion as Torii Mariko-san¡¯s bodyguard¡­

    She knows that Ruriko is the granddaughter of the head of Kouzuki house, a family with huge power backing them.

    She understands, and therefore, she can¡¯t create a smooth relationship.

    ¡¸ Yomi too. Yomi unconsciously calls her ¡°Ruriko-sama¡± I know that I have to call her ¡°Ruriko-oneesama¡±

    Yomi and the Takakura sisters asked for Jii-chan¡¯s help and got to know us.

    It¡¯s become a habit for them to speak politely when it comes to people of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Even though I can take it easy when talking to Sensei ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s amazing about him. His attitude never changes whoever he faces. He¡¯s thickheaded in a sense. But that¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s praising me or insulting me.

    ¡¸ Either way, Haiji-san¡¯s still nervous ¡¹

    I guessed.

    Though she¡¯s ready to lose her virginity, she¡¯s still a young girl.

    ¡¸ Be gentle but strict with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll do that. Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    Naturally, I will be gentle, but that alone will make one spoiled.

    Therefore, show strictness at times.

    Click.

    The door opens.

    Ruriko shows up.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯m done taking photos of the ¡®before¡¯ Please come in and enjoy the night ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Please use everything inside the room as you please. Once you¡¯re satisfied, we¡¯re sorry to bother but please do call us. We¡¯ll be ready to take the ¡®after¡¯ shots ¡¹

    Taking photos of my penis inside Haiji-san¡­

    And taking photos of semen spilling from her deflowered pussy.

    Well, it¡¯s the usual.

    ¡¸ Then, Yomi will be going to Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s room ¡¹

    Those who have Miko powers can¡¯t come close to Torii-san.

    It¡¯s because Kaan Momoko-neechan will doubt us that we might¡¯ve manipulated Torii-san¡¯s mind.

    Therefore, Tsukiko and Yomi are in a different room from Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will come to Yomi-chan¡¯s room too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will be heading to Misuzu-san¡¯s room. Well, Michi-chan and Edie are present there so it should be okay

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please enjoy it. Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good luck, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t force yourself too hard. Just do what you can. If you can¡¯t do it today, just push it for tomorrow ¡¹

    Ruriko, Yomi, and Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    The best that I can do.

    I¡¯m determined.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Knock, knock.

    I knocked on the door and opened.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    Haiji-san¡¯s sitting on the bed bashfully, wearing nothing but a bathrobe.

    It¡¯s the adult size and so it¡¯s bigger than Haiji-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, p-please take care of me ¡¹

    Haiji-san tells me with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Me too, my best regards ¡¹

    I speak politely and bow my head to Haiji-san.

    I¡¯m not the one giving it.

    I¡¯m the one taking Haiji-san¡¯s virginity.

    It¡¯s that kind of mood.

    ¡¸ Then, how should we do it? ¡¹

    Somehow, this is embarrassing.

    I know that everyone¡¯s watching through the cameras, but still.

    When we¡¯re alone in a room.

    Haiji-san and I never had a proper conversation before.

    ¡¸ Normal? Or does Haiji-san want something? ¡¹

    I say while standing before the door.

    I can sense Haiji-san¡¯s nervousness as she sits on the bed that I can¡¯t come close to her.

    Her heart is throbbing.

    Haiji-san¡¯s blushing.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I have a request ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, anything? ¡¹

    Haiji-san looked up at me with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸ P-Please call me ¡°Haiji,¡± or ¡°Adelheid¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah. Got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I call Kuromori-sama ¡°Shatz¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shatz ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ N-No? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Well, not really, but, what does it mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s how you call your lover in my homeland ¡¹

    Oh, like how Edie calls me ¡°Darling¡±

    ¡¸ Got it, call me however you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Schatz, ¡¹

    Haiji-san smiled.

    ¡¸ And so, Schatz ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Haiji-san speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ P-Please tie me up ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ P-Please tie me up so I can¡¯t move, and violate me ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ I want to lose my virginity like that ¡¹

 Chapter 955. Night of Flirting / The night I embraced Haiji Preparation

    Though everyone¡¯s watching through the cameras.

    Haiji-san and I are alone in the room.

    A half-foreign beauty sits on the bed wearing a bathrobe, looks at me.

    ¡¸ I talked that my origins were from a prostitution den in the slums ¡¹

    Yeah, you did say that.

    ¡¸ I escaped from there. Seki-sama¡¯s correct, I graduated from the short-term course, but I still graduated from the academy. However ¡¹

    Haiji-san said.

    ¡¸ So far, I never thought of marrying in the future. I know that I can¡¯t have a lover ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think that way? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, I mean, Haiji, you¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    She has black hair and finely chiseled features. Her big eyes. That smooth bridge of the nose.

    She¡¯s definitely a beauty.

    ¡¸ Besides, you have talent. Even if it¡¯s a short-term course, you graduated at that age because you skipped grades, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She¡¯s trained her body. Besides, she¡¯s also smart.

    ¡¸ My talents aren¡¯t that important. I understood that when I saw the people in this mansion. I saw how overweening I was ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Michi, Edie, Shou-neechan & Rei-chan, Margo-san, Kyouko-san, and Miss Cordelia.

    Seeing all those extremely strong people¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, you¡¯d feel down. It¡¯s normal. But you see, Kyouko-san is someone who breaks the rules ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I overestimated myself that I can cross over the society by myself that I feel embarrassed to the core ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re overstretching. Haiji. You thought that you have to do it alone. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    She had no person she can rely on and nobody to protect her.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s steeled herself and became standoffish.

    She became wary of antagonism from others that she created a wall around herself.

    ¡¸ It often happens. I experienced that too ¡¹

    When I just entered high school, I didn¡¯t make any friends.

    Thinking about it, that is communication disorder itself.

    I couldn¡¯t trust anyone because my parents abandoned me.

    I¡¯m too cautious of the people around me that my speech became unclear and I acted suspiciously.

    ¡¸ Luckily, I met my family. Therefore, I¡¯m saved ¡¹

    I wanted to talk to Haiji before having sex with her.

    ¡¸ This world has a lot of evil intent, see? People who are so much of a scum that they can do anything just to satisfy their desires ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke and Cesario Viola for example.

    Right, there¡¯s also the Kansai Yakuza who had control of the Takakura shrine.

    They¡¯re guys who are happy to make people kneel, plunder, cause misfortune on someone.

    No, it¡¯s not just the big-shot criminals.

    You can find people who have ill-intent in your daily lives.

    People who will bully someone once they show an opportunity.

    Those who assault the weak to relieve their stress.

    Ill-intent will always come after us.

    ¡¸ My Granma¡¯s the only one I can talk to back then. When she died, I created a wall around me like a hamster, held my breath, erased my presence, and lived that way ¡¹

    That was me back then.

    ¡¸ There was no blood-related parents who protect me in my home, in school, anywhere ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ My parents abandoned me ¡¹

    Haiji.

    ¡¸ I understand that ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I went through the same experience when Mother died. I didn¡¯t trust anyone around me. They were evil who pretend to be good ¡¹

    This girl is smart, and so she can see what¡¯s behind the words of the adults.

    Therefore, she never got fooled and experienced cruelty, however.

    She became unable to trust people as well.

    ¡¸ Without anyone to protect me, I had to survive on my own. That¡¯s what I thought all the time too ¡¹

    Haiji said ¡°Too¡±

    ¡¸ There¡¯s the difference between Haiji and me ¡¹

    I smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not talented nor smart like Haiji ¡¹

    Haiji looked at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I fell to despair. I can¡¯t live alone, and so I stopped caring. I didn¡¯t even care if I die. I thought that I had no future. I couldn¡¯t think of what¡¯s ahead that the image of my future was pitch black ¡¹

    Far from a year, I couldn¡¯t imagine what happens to me for the next month.

    My father left me and disappeared.

    ¡¸ I covered myself with a blanket in a pitch-black room. It was cold, scary, pitiful. Yeah, I felt pitiful instead of sad. How cold? I can¡¯t feel anything but my temperature. All I did was wait for the morning. I¡¯m scared of the dark after all ¡¹

    I was alone in that house.

    I¡¯m scared of going to the toilet at night and so it became a habit to go while it¡¯s still bright.

    ¡¸ Me too. I was like that too! ¡¹

    Haiji speaks somewhat excitedly.

    ¡¸ I was scared because I¡¯m alone. It¡¯s cold. I felt pitiful, that¡¯s why I¡­ ¡¹

    She put on an aloof and brave front, and make contact with other people that way.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s different now. I have my family. People who will live together with me. People who will protect me. People I can trust. And people I want to keep safe ¡¹

    I want to protect my family from the evil of this world.

    ¡¸ Not just receiving protection but giving it as well. If it¡¯s just me then I wouldn¡¯t care about I have to keep my precious family safe. And for that reason¡­ ¡¹

    I clenched my fist.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I will use all kinds of powers, no matter how unlawful it is, to keep my family safe. Without any power, evil will destroy us right away. That¡¯s the world we live in ¡¹

    I¡¯ve prepared myself for this.

    ¡¸ In short. Haiji, humans can¡¯t live alone. No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t live alone. You will need to have someone with you, someone who will protect you, and someone you¡¯ll protect. Else, everything is in vain

    Haiji who pushed herself to the limits will collapse sometime.

    In fact, Haiji failed from leaving as Torii-san¡¯s bodyguard and step up as a bodyguard of a better nobility.

    She¡¯s about to start a referral business of Academy graduates but Shou-neechan shut it down.

    No matter how resourceful Haiji is, she can¡¯t win against adults.

    Furthermore, Shou-neechan¡¯s a first-class bodyguard.

    Her beauty, physical ability, her knowledge from the Academy in Europe, her status as Jii-chan¡¯s personal bodyguard, plus her achievements and connections with the leaders in each circle.

    No matter how much Haiji, a chick, fights her, she will never win.

    Besides.

    Shou-neechan also changed after joining our family.

    Back then, she has that harsh personality, but¡­

    Now she¡¯s calmer. She has plenty of composure.

    It¡¯s because she found a family she wants to keep safe.

    ¡¸ I want to protect Haiji too. I know that I¡¯m weak and stupid, but still, I want to do what I can for Haiji ¡¹

    I look straight at Haiji.

    ¡¸ Therefore. Haiji, please keep us safe too. Help us. Protecting, helping each other. That¡¯s what family means

    ¡¸ Yes, I know, mein Schatz1 I want to be your family, please make me ¡¹

    Haiji stands from the bed and comes before me.

    ¡¸ I think that this family system is wonderful. Tying up a sexual relationship with you, pledging to bear your child, and forming a family with you as center ¡¹

    Oh, Haiji¡¯s told that Torii Mariko-san¡¯s watching from a different room.

    She¡¯s inviting Torii-san.

    ¡¸ You will never betray your family. You¡¯re that kind of man. That is why you are the keystone of the family. And, we will never betray you either. Therefore, this family creates a strong bond of ¡°Me to you,¡± and ¡°You, to me¡± ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Joining in your family means vowing to have sex with nobody but you. That¡¯s all. The people we protect and the people who protect us live together ¡¹

    I now get why Edie wants Haiji to join our family as soon as possible.

    This girl is under pressure and insecurity that she has to live alone, but¡­

    If we fix that distortion, she¡¯s a splendid girl.

    Her true nature is an honest and insightful girl.

    ¡¸ For me who can¡¯t consider ordinary romance nor marriage, this is the best path to take ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to me.

    ¡¸ So, please, make me yours ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Haiji ¡¹

    I embraced her body.

    Earlier, she just had her proof of virginity photographed¡­

    Thus, she¡¯s naked under her bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Her mind is mature but her body is still young.

    She¡¯s small, thin, and soft.

    ¡¸ Schatz. Ahn, I feel weak when you embrace me like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. It means you¡¯re leaning on me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Haiji loosens up in my arms.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, please do ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s body stiffens once again.

    I bring my lips closer to Haiji¡¯s face.

    Then, we kissed softly.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Oh, Haiji¡¯s getting nervous. Her lips fill with pressure.

    I coil my arms around Haiji¡¯s back and embrace her tightly while kissing.

    Ten seconds. Twenty¡­

    Yeah.

    Feeling my tight embrace.

    Haiji¡¯s body loosens up its tension.

    Her lips became soft and springy once again.

    I let go of her after a short while.

    ¡¸ Puha, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s blushing, her breathing is violent.

    She¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸ There, Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I carried Haiji in my arms

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re light, I can carry you to the bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Haiji replied bashfully

    Oh, I can feel her skin across the thin bathrobe.

    My right arm can feel Haiji¡¯s spine.

    My left arm can feel her thin thighs and bouncy ass.

    She¡¯s still young so there¡¯s not much meat on her thighs, but¡­

    Women¡¯s asses swell to some extent, even if they¡¯re young.

    ¡¸ This is like a dream. To think that a man would carry me like this ¡¹

    Oh.

    I can hear the girls on the other rooms thinking that they want me to give them a princess carry too.

    If it¡¯s Mao-chan, Agnes, and Luna, it would be easy.

    Michi, Mana, Ruriko, and Yomi have a small stature and so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have problems with it, but¡­

    Megu, Ai, Misuzu, Tsukiko, Kana-senpai, and the other girls¡­I think I can barely do it.

    Minaho-neesan is tall, but she¡¯s thin.

    But, if I try to carry Shou-neechan and Rei-chan, the tall girls¡­

    Yeah. I guess I have to train my arm strength further.

    As for those who have nearly the same height as me but have great volume, like Katsuko-nee and Nei¡­

    Nagisa and Yukino are pregnant, and so let¡¯s not think about it for now.

    I carry Haiji to the bed while thinking about all that.

    ¡¸ Give me a second ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Haiji looks up at me curiously.

    ¡¸ Haiji, you want me to tie you up, right? If I recall, there¡¯s one in this closet ¡¹

    This is Ruriko¡¯s sex room.

    Ruriko¡¯s masochism is strong¡­

    ¡¸ Found it. Leather handcuffs. It won¡¯t leave a mark on your skin nor stop your blood flow ¡¹

    We can bind her without clamping her skin too tight. This is a fine item.

    ¡¸ Ruriko said that I can use whatever is in the room so I will ¡¹

    I hold the leather cuffs and head back to Haiji who¡¯s waiting for me on the bed.

    ¡¸ These cuffs are thin but they¡¯re custom made. I can hang Haiji on the ceiling and this will stay strong. Now, raise your hands. Banzai

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Haiji raises her hands up in the air while wearing a bathrobe just as I told her.

    I insert the leather cuffs on her wrist in turns.

    I make sure that it¡¯s not too tight, but not too loose either.

    After locking her arms with leather gloves, I tied it up on the chain attached to the bed.

    This bed is prepared for that kind of play and so it has metal fixtures for ropes and chains around, it should have no problem with its strength.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s this? You can feel that you¡¯re tied up even though it¡¯s just your wrist, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I feel my heart throbbing ¡¹

    Haiji replies bashfully.

    I took off my shirt and lie down next to Haiji.

    ¡¸ By the way, why do you want to get tied up? ¡¹

    I whispered to Haiji¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ I might rampage from fear, therefore ¡¹

    She looked at me with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m under the impression that I¡¯m tied up, then I won¡¯t struggle ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay if you try ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, everyone¡¯s watching ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s worried about the eyes of other people.

    ¡¸ I would like to improve the time of death ¡¹

    No, you¡¯re not going to die.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, believe me, ¡¹

    I gently pat Haiji¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs ¡¹

    Haiji closed her eyes.

    ¡¸ No. Don¡¯t close your eyes. Look at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you close your eyes, you won¡¯t be able to see who¡¯s doing what on you, right? You¡¯ll start thinking ¡°Why is this happening to me?¡± ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a rule when I have sex. You don¡¯t close your eyes, you look at your partner and continue to confirm what¡¯s in your vision, what¡¯s happening to you, who¡¯s doing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    I loosen the cord of Haiji¡¯s bathrobe.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m nervous ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Our first time having sex¡­

    I feel like I¡¯ve returned to the time when I was a virgin.

    Each of the women is different. Their minds, their bodies, their sensitive spots.

    I can¡¯t down in the experience and knowledge with other girls.

    I must understand the woman that is before me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open the chest part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to see Haiji¡¯s breasts. I want to touch and lick them ¡¹

    I love breasts after all.

    ¡¸ T-Then please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well then¡­ ¡¹

    I spread the chest part of Haiji¡¯s bathrobe nervously.

    I opened it widely.

    The white skin of a half-foreign beauty.

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, is it weird? ¡¹

    It¡¯s bigger than I imagined.

    It¡¯s not to the extent where I can call her loli-big-tits like Yomi, but¡­

    How do I say it?

    The shape of her breasts is a bit unique.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the European shape. I heard that most girls in Europe are shaped like that ¡¹

    I remembered Katsuko-nee telling me that.

    Yeah, these breasts are springy and they¡¯re like fruits dangling down.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s breasts are like this too.

    ¡¸ I-is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I grab Haiji¡¯s breasts lightly.

    It¡¯s soft, elastic, and warm.

    Haiji¡¯s skin is getting hot from arousal.

    ¡¸ This feels weird ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Having my breasts massaged like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t, it just feels strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ How does it feel? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel like my back is shivering. My chest feels hazy ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not good ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll touch it more and lick it ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s nipples are colored beautiful pink.

    It¡¯s standing out from her areola.

    I grind her nipples with both hands.

    ¡¸ Hyaa, that was a jolt ¡¹

    Haiji trembles.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    I forcibly place my lips on her right nipple.

    ¡¸ aaaaAh! ¡¹

    Haiji leaks out a small voice.

    I spread out saliva from my mouth.

    Pecho, pecho.

    I lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaah, d-don¡¯t lick too much ¡¹

    She looks at me lick her nipples and she leaks out hot breaths.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, you¡¯re like a baby ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, now I¡¯m licking the other side ¡¹

    This time, I crawl my tongue on her left nipple.

 Chapter 956. Night of Flirting / The night I embraced Haiji Feeling our skin

    ¡¸ Ahn¡­I-It feels weird. Are you enjoying¡­ah, my breasts? ¡¹

    Haiji asks while I lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s fun. Haiji¡¯s beautiful, and that bashful face is also cute ¡¹

    I attack Haiji¡¯s nipples with my lips and tongue.

    Then, I look at Haiji¡¯s face.

    Haiji¡¯s looking back at me.

    ¡¸ Look, you can see how much I enjoy this, right? Sex is about a man and a woman enjoying each other while looking at each other¡¯s reactions ¡¹

    If the other party can¡¯t feel anything, then it¡¯s just masturbation.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no good or bad breasts. This is Haiji¡¯s breasts, and nothing else ¡¹

    I massage her European pear-shaped breasts.

    ¡¸ This texture, elasticity, it¡¯s like this with the current Haiji. I want to know about Haiji today, tonight, right now. I want to understand ¡¹

    Her still-virgin body.

    Tomorrow, it will change.

    ¡¸ Humans change slowly every day. They never stop changing. Therefore, I want to feel that having sex at least once a day. I want to understand ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t discover everything about the woman after having sex once, I need to do it again and again to do that. That¡¯s how complicated and deep women are, and they also change fast ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Haiji looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Haiji, have you ever thought that you would be having sex with me after a few hours during the party? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    She ignored me back then.

    She only thinks of me as someone extra.

    She never thought of me as someone she should impress with her skills.

    ¡¸ People change. Naturally, I do too. Even in cases where people think that they can¡¯t change, they just notice that they already did before they are aware. Therefore, one must look with eyes wide open and look at the ¡®now¡¯ of their partner. A condescending attitude of ¡°I know myself the most,¡± or ¡°I know everything about her¡± will only get you in trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by trouble? ¡¹

    Haiji asks.

    ¡¸ The people I love will scatter. The people I love will abandon me. They will be gone from my surroundings. That¡¯s what I¡¯m the most afraid of ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    If I take a condescending attitude towards my women because I got conceited¡­

    My women will abandon me.

    I¡¯m an inferior man, I have no worth.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I always take a good look. To understand every one, to see the changes in me. I look straight at it. You¡¯ll only know what to do if you give it a good look ¡¹

    I won¡¯t think ¡°It should be ***.¡±

    I won¡¯t think ¡°I know¡±

    After all, I might not understand it.

    I must not overestimate myself and I must not act arrogantly.

    Anyway, I look at what¡¯s happening at the moment.

    To see if there are changes from before.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m dumber than others, and I can¡¯t understand the what, why, and how of events. Therefore, I give it a good look. I don¡¯t arbitrarily decide on something, I look at things with nothing in mind. If not, I might make a mistake. it will only cause displeasure to everyone ¡¹

    Worst case, my family will leave me.

    ¡¸ Is it that necessary? ¡¹

    Haiji peeks into my eyes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious. They¡¯re my family now. They¡¯re precious. I don¡¯t want anyone to leave me ¡¹

    I bury my face on Haiji¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Starting tonight, Haiji is also my family. I¡¯ll treat you with care. Therefore, please stay with me ¡¹

    Haiji¡­

    ¡¸ So cute ¡¹

    Huh?

    This half-foreign beauty stares at me with motherly love.

    ¡¸ My Schatz, your heart has a big black hole in it ¡¹

    Haiji?

    ¡¸ Everyone wants to fill that hole, and yet, you are scared of love from other people. You fear that you¡¯re not qualified of their love ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Even so¡­ Just as you¡¯ve said to me, you¡¯re you. And we love you from the bottom of our hearts ¡¹

    Then, she hugs my face.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I¡¯m here right now. I¡¯m looking at you. Just like how you¡¯re looking at me ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s eyes have tears in them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The man who I offer my love offers his back. It¡¯s a meeting by chance ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I never understood. Why did Misuzu-sama and everyone send you to danger? You¡¯re not a man who fights, and so you should¡¯ve been with Misuzu-sama, somewhere safe, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    I joined the attack on the karaoke bar.

    After that, I also stood as everyone dealt with the Yakuza in the old training building of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ After all, I¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯m a member of the criminal organization ¡°Black Forest¡±

    And, I can¡¯t let Edie get in danger by themselves.

    ¡¸ Schatz. You¡¯re a bit crazy. You¡¯re not normal. You think that you can¡¯t leave it for other people, that you have to be in a place of danger all the time. That you have to answer everyone¡¯s expectations and that you fear that you¡¯ll lose everyone¡¯s confidence. Even though that won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Haiji speaks gently to me.

    ¡¸ But, your family loves you because you¡¯re like that. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, you can stay here,¡± Instead of saying that, becoming overprotective of you, they let you out. Of course, you always have the most support, but still, you don¡¯t choose the easy way. They let you do what you want. That¡¯s great love ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re loved, my Schatz. And, you also love them. Your family ¡¹

    Haiji smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s very interesting. It¡¯s contradictory, but it¡¯s okay. As long as there¡¯s love ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I love you too. And, I want to become a woman worthy of you ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Please teach me about sex. So I would become a woman worthy of you ¡¹

    Oh.

    That¡¯s enough talk.

    What¡¯s left is to feel each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡¸ Haiji, I like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I want to be with you forever ¡¹

    We kiss each other.

    I insert my tongue inside Haiji.

    The tip of my tongue touches the surface of Haiji¡¯s tooth.

    It¡¯s smooth.

    Then, she opened up.

    Haiji¡¯s tongue entwines with mine.

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    Haiji twitched.

    ¡¸ A-Are you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry, I never thought that entwining tongues would shock me that much ¡¹

    Haiji speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s more coming ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please¡­Please teach Haiji ¡¹

    She¡¯s a half-foreign girl raised in Europe, Haiji¡¯s body is mature for her age, but still.

    Haiji¡¯s startled expression was charming.

    This young girl is blooming now.

    She¡¯s rapidly developing to become a woman.

    ¡¸ First, your ears ¡¹

    I cover Haiji and kiss her from the back of her ears to her nape. I lick it.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ that makes me shiver ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s bare chest touches mine.

    Her nipples standing up from arousal rubs on my chest.

    ¡¸ I will look for all the sensitive parts of Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue from Haiji¡¯s nape to her chest.

    I smear my saliva on Haiji¡¯s skin like calligraphy.

    Then, back to her nipples.

    I can¡¯t help it. Women¡¯s nipples are for licking, for sucking.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaah, it¡¯s different from earlier. I can feel more ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me, Haiji¡¯s different from earlier now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, your nipples are hard now. I can grind it like this ¡¹

    I flick the tip of her nipple.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it tingles me! Aaah ¡¹

    I attack her more with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn~ Aaaah! I-I feel weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do it. It¡¯s okay to feel it. It¡¯s just the two of us ¡¹

    We have people watching the cameras from another room, but¡­

    Nobody¡¯s going to come in until Haiji loses her virginity.

    Haiji and I are alone.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I-I¡¯ll feel it all¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji¡­

    ¡¸ Please grab my breasts tighter ¡¹

    I grab and massage the breasts free from my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels good ¡¹

    Gently, cautiously, more than touching it.

    Haiji today likes it when I put a little strength and massage her.

    Then that means, her nipples too.

    ¡¸ Auu?! ¡¹

    I suck them strongly.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ That feels good, yes ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Then, I suck on both her nipples in turns.

    Then, my tongue explores Haiji¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    I opened up the bathrobe still covering her lower half.

    ¡¸ N-No ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s cute navel shows up.

    Haiji twists her body and hides her genitals but since her hands are cuffed, she can¡¯t resist further.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Haiji ¡¹

    Haiji has some soft light pubic hair growing up.

    It¡¯s growing delicately that it¡¯s still fresh.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s normal to feel embarrassed when someone¡¯s looking at your embarrassing parts ¡¹

    Losing that embarrassment is just sad, or miserable.

    Having someone ready to get naked before me anytime, anywhere, is a bit¡­

    I¡¯m more aroused when the girl twists her body and her skin turns red in shyness.

    First, I greeted her navel with my lips.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Then, my tongue goes lower.

    Yeah, I remember the illustration I¡¯ve seen on textbooks.

    My tongue goes lower as it conquers Haiji¡¯s body.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look there ¡¹

    Haiji says in a panic.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-Because ¡¹

    Haiji looks at me bashfully.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s wet ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s virgin slit.

    Her slit closed tightly seeps out love nectar.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s wet ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t know Haiji¡¯s taste unless I give it a lick, right? ¡¹

    I stretch out my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    I run my tongue up and down the slit.

    Love nectar spills out from her insides.

    It penetrates my tongue.

    It has a sour taste.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, d-does it tastes weird? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you not to worry about it? ¡¹

    I stimulate her slit, digging my tongue in.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if it tastes weird or not. Haiji¡¯s body is mine only. Isn¡¯t that right? I like it, so don¡¯t worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, you like it? ¡¹

    She looks at me with wet eyes

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? You¡¯re so cute. That¡¯s why, Haiji¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Spread your legs, Spread it all the way ¡¹

    I can¡¯t open her slit if she doesn¡¯t spread her legs.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Hiaji has her hands tied up on a leather cuff above her head.

    The young lady exposes her fair body as her bathrobe spreads open.

    She spreads her thighs, which don¡¯t have meat yet.

    ¡¸ More. Spread it more ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Haiji is a woman who uses her body as a bodyguard to earn money.

    She should be training and stretching her body every day.

    Therefore, her hip joint is soft.

    She spreads her legs and her thighs tough the bed.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, uu ¡¹

    She looks up at me embarrassed.

    Even after spreading her legs this much, her slit still doesn¡¯t open.

    She¡¯s a virgin so it¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to open and look at it inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please do, Ruriko-sama did take photos earlier already ¡¹

    Yeah, Ruriko already recorded Haiji¡¯s hymen before me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    I use fingers from both my hands.

    Kupaa.

    Haiji¡¯s door opens.

    Love nectar drips out.

    I¡¯m enveloped with an obscene odor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m embarrassed, This is more embarrassing compared to when Ruriko-sama took photos of it ¡¹

    They¡¯re both women, and Ruriko¡¯s not a lesbian.

    Compared to that, I look at it filled with lust.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m being seen ¡¹

    Haiji squeezes out more love nectar from embarrassment.

    I can¡¯t see the insides like this.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m slurping this out ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Haiji couldn¡¯t understand what I said but I already placed my lips on Haiji¡¯s pussy and suck out the love nectar.

    ¡¸ Hyaauu ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s body trembled.

    After a few moments.

    ¡¸ Spread it for a little longer ¡¹

    I spread out her slit.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaa ¡¹

    Now I can see it

    Haiji¡¯s hymen inside her meat pot.

    It¡¯s a whiteish pink flesh membrane.

    This is also different from every person.

    It¡¯s a difference between women.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I see your hymen. I saw it with my own eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Haiji thanked me for some reason.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll be taking that today ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to thrust my dick in that membrane and tear it

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Haiji looked at me.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m going to change, so¡­ ¡¹

    She speaks straight to me.

    ¡¸ This alone self will become one of your women ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, people change. They have to.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, today, there¡¯s a high likelihood that I may become pregnant ¡¹

    It¡¯s her unsafe day

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m ready. If I get pregnant, I¡¯ll bear the child. You¡¯ll raise them together, right? ¡¹

    Haiji doesn¡¯t know about contraceptives.

    That we use that kind of medicine.

    ¡¸ Of course. My family and I¡­Haiji¡¯s elder and younger sisters will all raise them together. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    But she¡¯s still scared.

    Haiji¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Haiji, it¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    I embraced her small body.

    I kissed her in the lips.

    Until her trembling becomes smaller¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not scared. ¡¹ I¡¯m not scared, because it¡¯s you. My Schatz ¡¹

    Haiji persuades herself.

    ¡¸ By the way, what does that Shats mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a German word, one way they call their lover. It¡¯s similar to ¡°sweet¡± in English. Meaning, ¡°My treasure¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so it¡¯s the same as Edie¡¯s ¡°Darling¡± ¡¹

    I start up a conversation to calm Haiji down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a half-blood after all. I don¡¯t want to forget my ancestry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    She¡¯s facing her past her own way, thus those words come from her.

    I kissed Haiji on the cheeks.

    ¡¸ Haiji, you¡¯re such an earnest girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m not flexible ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m praising you. It¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Haiji blushes bashfully That¡¯s really cute.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m taking my clothes off too ¡¹

    I¡¯m still wearing my pants and briefs.

    It¡¯s about time I let this erection free.

    I take off my belt and lower down my pants.

    Then, I lowered my underwear.

    ¡¸ Big¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji mutters after seeing my erect penis

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve seen it earlier haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Haiji watched me have sex with Misuzu and the girls in the bathroom after the party.

    Naturally, she¡¯s seen my erect penis already.

    ¡¸ B-Back then, I never thought that it would go inside me ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ E-Err, s-should I lick it? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Uhm, licking it with my tongue before it comes inside me ¡¹

    Haiji doesn¡¯t have that much sexual knowledge.

    No, but¡­

    ¡¸ Then, just a bit¡­ ¡¹

    Since she asked for it, I¡¯ll have her suck me while she¡¯s still a virgin.

    ¡¸ If you lick it all over and smear it with your saliva, it will become smoother ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I stick out my penis to Haiji¡¯s mouth.

    Oh, I can feel Haiji¡¯s hot sighs of arousal.

    ¡¸ Lick it ¡¹

    Haiji opens her mouth and accepts my penis.

    Ooh, her mouth is¡­

    It¡¯s moist and warm.

 Chapter 957. Night of Flirting / The night I embraced Haiji Deflowering/Creampie

    ¡¸Hmm, hmmmm¡¹

    The young half-foreign lady puts my penis in her mouth.

    She hasn¡¯t learned how to do it properly and so she uses her tongue awkwardly.

    But, it¡¯s lively, so it¡¯s great.

    ¡¸Hmm, hmmm, hmm¡¹

    My mouth gets harder inside Haiji¡¯s warm mouth.

    ¡¸Can this big thing enter me?¡¹

    Haiji mutters.

    ¡¸It will. Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    I confirmed Haiji¡¯s entrance earlier.

    She¡¯s still young but her Japanese-European origin shows good development in her body.

    I can go in smoothly compared to Rie and Eri.

    ¡¸O-Okay, p-please take care of me¡¹

    Haiji replies bashfully.

    ¡¸Uhm, I¡¯m prepared for the pain involved, and so please go all out¡¹

    This is¡­

    ¡¸I want to make memories I¡¯ll never forget¡¹

    Even if you don¡¯t say that, this is your first and only deflowering.

    You won¡¯t forget it.

    Although.

    ¡¸This will be a good memory¡¹

    I gently pat Haiji¡¯s cheeks as she licks my glans.

    ¡¸Haiji, let¡¯s make this a precious memory for the two of us¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t say ¡°I¡¯ll make it a good memory,¡± and such.

    Sex is about a man and a woman.

    It¡¯s the two people who make it.

    ¡¸In ten years, twenty, thirty, no, even in fifty years, we¡¯ll remember this and say that it was fun¡¹

    Haiji looked up at me.

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    She replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸Uhm, should I lick and suck it more?¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Please teach me. I will not do it with anyone but you for the rest of my life. Teach me how to make you feel pleasure¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, uhm, sorry to ask but could you lick this part?¡¹

    I point at my balls.

    ¡¸This part?¡¹

    Hmm¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if Haiji is aware but this part is where the semen is created¡¹

    ¡¸I know. It¡¯s called testicles, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸Ah, I know it because there¡¯s an anatomy class in the bodyguard academy¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s also a prodigy, just like Edie and Michi.

    If not, she won¡¯t be graduating the short-term course of the academy at such a young age.

    She understands medical science and knows about the male body¡¯s physiological response.

    ¡¸And you know, after a lot of things happening today, I already ejaculated a lot. I need to produce semen here or I can¡¯t cum inside Haiji¡¹

    I make a pathetic explanation.

    ¡¸And if possible, I want to cum a lot inside Haiji¡¯s womb¡¹

    ¡¸So much that I¡¯ll get impregnated in one round?¡¹

    Haiji looks at me with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    That¡¯s why, I replied to her earnestly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I need to get Haiji pregnant, but still¡­I mean, it¡¯s better if you¡¯re a bit more grown-up than this, but, this is our first sex, and so I want Haiji to remember the taste of my semen your womb¡¹

    Haiji stares at me.

    ¡¸I want the deepest part of your womb to become mine and mine only me. I want all of Haiji, both in mind and body¡¹

    Haiji¡­

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll offer my everything to you¡¹

    Then, she kisses my glans.

    ¡¸You truly are fascinating. A very interesting man¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Still scared even this late. Wondering that I might refuse it¡­¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re an honest man. It¡¯s okay. Look, I¡¯m tied up¡¹

    Haiji looks at her wrist that¡¯s tied up on a leather cuff.

    ¡¸You can violate me as you please until I feel that I belong to you. Please order me. I will show that I can accept it all¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Err, licking the backside of the penis and the testicles, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll lick it, please move them¡¹

    I lift my balls and press it on Haiji¡¯s lips.

    Haiji uses her pink tongue to lick my balls and the back of my penis.

    ¡¸Is this good enough?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    I move my body to raise my balls, telling Haiji to use her tongue to lick it.

    ¡¸Uu, that¡¯s great. I feel like it¡¯s brewing some semen now¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I want more too¡¹

    She continued to lick it for a while.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s good enough. Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸No, Sex is about making both parties feel pleasure so there¡¯s no need to say thanks¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll give yours a little bit of licking too¡¹

    I head to Haiji¡¯s crotch again.

    ¡¸No, uhm, I¡­¡¹

    I guess she¡¯s embarrassed to have my face close to her pussy.

    ¡¸I already tasted it earlier, but, I can¡¯t go in unless you loosen up¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so? Then¡­¡¹

    I confirmed the inside of her vagina earlier, but¡­

    ¡¸Haiji, do you touch yourself down here?¡¹

    I look up at Haiji¡¯s face coming from her crotch, seeing between the two mountains of breasts of hers.

    ¡¸No¡¹

    She¡¯s never masturbated before?

    ¡¸I thought that I shouldn¡¯t do it¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸I came from a prostitution den, and so I thought that I should not possess sexual desire.¡¹

    Because she¡¯s close to people who use sex as a business, she has strong displeasure towards it.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always been alone, and so, I had to be wary, even when I¡¯m sleeping. The dorms in the academy are two per room. My roommate might be a lesbian. I can¡¯t be at ease anytime¡¹

    I see.

    I was in despair and solitude because my parents abandoned me, but¡­

    It¡¯s just me in that dark house.

    Therefore, I could escape from reality, imagine that I raped Yukino, masturbate all I want every day, but¡­

    Compared to me, Haiji¡¯s in a place where she can¡¯t be alone.

    She couldn¡¯t comfort herself at night.

    She¡¯s scared of other people.

    Not knowing when the people around will assault her.

    She¡¯s always cautious of her surroundings, preparing for combat.

    She had that kind of life¡­

    Oh, the reason why she¡¯s always aloof, making a wall around her¡­

    I get it now.

    ¡¸I see. Then, you won¡¯t touch yourself ever. If you feel horny, then just tell me. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll lick it. We¡¯ll have sex. Don¡¯t ever do it alone, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll do so¡¹

    Haiji replied.

    ¡¸I will not touch myself. I will leave it all to you. Therefore, Mein Schatz, please seek me out too¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah got it¡¹

    It has to be a 50-50 relationship.

    Therefore, if Haiji¡¯s banned from masturbating, then me too.

    I will not masturbate.

    If I want to ejaculate, then I will do it inside my women.

    It has to be.

    ¡¸If you never touched yourself before, then you probably don¡¯t know this¡¹

    I reach out to the upper area of Haiji¡¯s genitals.

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, just leave it to me¡¹

    I expose Haiji¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s body trembled from when I blew the wind on her sensitive spot.

    ¡¸I¡¯m licking this¡¹

    I use the tip of my tongue to lick her clitoris.

    ¡¸Kyaa! Afuu!¡¹

    Feeling this kind of pleasure for the first time, Haiji¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m scared! W-What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s something your body always had¡¹

    I use a lot of salivae and give her a lick.

    The ruby gem becomes polished with water and whetstone.

    ¡¸Aaah! Aaah! Kyafu!¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s clitoris becomes red, it swells.

    Just like a ruby gem.

    ¡¸Aaah, aaah, aaaahn!¡¹

    Her love nectar spills out a lot.

    She¡¯s easy to get wet.

    She¡¯s been distant to anything sexual but Haiji¡¯s body might have a disposition where it loves lewd stuff.

    ¡¸Aaah, no more. P-Please spare me¡¹

    Haiji closed her thighs.

    She presses my face firmly.

    I grab Haiji¡¯s thighs and ass with my hands and continue attacking her clitoris.

    Yeah, I can feel Haiji¡¯s thighs and ass with my face and hands.

    It¡¯s soft and warm. It¡¯s squishy.

    ¡¸Iyaaaan~ No more! I-I¡¯m feeling weird¡¹

    Then feel it.

    I think that Haiji should experience ecstasy before experiencing sex.

    I speed up the stimulation.

    ¡¸Aaaaah! What¡¯s this?! Iyaaaaan! Aaaah! Aaah! Weird! I¡¯m feeling weird! I! I¡­¡¹

    My mouth is wet with Haiji¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸Aaah, aaaah, kyuuuu!!!¡¹

    Byukubyuku!!!

    Haiji came.

    ¡¸Kuuuu, auuuu, aguuuuu, aguuu, aguuuu!!!¡¹

    I¡¯m glad that I tied up her arms with leather cuffs.

    Haiji¡¯s not struggling because of the mental image that she¡¯s bound.

    She¡¯s now exhausted after my tongue attack.

    ¡¸Auuu, haa, haauuu, haaaaa!¡¹

    She¡¯s still twisting around, trembling.

    I lift Haiji¡¯s lower half,

    Then, I continued to caress her until the aftertaste of the climax ended.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Haiji takes deep breaths.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating.

    The smell of love nectar and sweat.

    I want to mix the scent of my sweat and semen in here.

    I look up from Haiji¡¯s crotch.

    I grab the towel from the bedside and wipe off Haiji¡¯s love nectar from my mouth.

    Then, I kissed Haiji.

    ¡¸Haaaa¡¹

    Haiji seeks my tongue feverishly.

    Her skin is flushed.

    Her white skin is turning pinkish.

    That tightly closed slit opens a little bit.

    Everything¡¯s ready.

    ¡¸Haiji. We¡¯re doing it now¡¹

    I whispered. Haiji opened her eyes.

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Loosen up, take a deep breath. Each time you take a breath, your body loosens up. Imagine that. Copy what I do¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    Suu, suu, haa

    Suu, suu, haa

    Haiji who just reached climax loosens up nicely.

    I open up Haiji¡¯s legs to an M shape.

    Then, I placed a pillow below her hips to adjust the angle.

    ¡¸Are we going to do it now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we are¡¹

    I look at Haiji¡¯s body, whose ready for penetration, and get my erect penis harder.

    ¡¸Uhm, do you really want me?¡¹

    Haiji?

    ¡¸Do you want someone like me?¡¹

    Haiji. Adelheid Katori. 13.

    This girl is just like me, she¡¯s not confident about herself.

    ¡¸Haiji¡¯s cute¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I want to do it. I want to have sex and ejaculate inside Haiji. I want to impregnate Haiji¡¹

    And so I confess.

    Haiji looked at me.

    ¡¸I want to do it too. I want to have sex with you. I don¡¯t mind if I get pregnant. No, I mean that I want your child¡¹

    Haiji.

    ¡¸I want to join your family, I want to make a family with you¡¹

    Just like me.

    Haiji wants a family.

    ¡¸Yeah, we will make one¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I touch my glans on Haiji¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸Uuu?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be afraid, loosen up. Just do the same breathing I taught you earlier¡¹

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Slowly, Haiji loosens up.

    Haiji¡¯s eyes look up at me.

    I also look back at Haiji.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    Suu, suu, haa.

    I open Haiji¡¯s slit with my fingers and push my glans inside the entrance.

    My penis fits inside Haiji¡¯s warm and wet insides.

    Suu, suu, haa,

    Suu, suu, haa.

    As soon as Haiji takes the next big breath.

    I pushed in my hips.

    My glans goes inside Haiji together with her breath.

    ¡¸Aguu!¡¹

    Wow.

    It¡¯s a really tight ice cream cake sliced by a heated kitchen knife.

    Haiji¡¯s body is still young but before it could reject the male object¡­

    I grab Haiji¡¯s shoulders and push further inside.

    ¡¸Guu!!!¡¹

    I break through the wall that¡¯s obstructing the way.

    ¡¸Higiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    My hot erect penis tears through Haiji¡¯s hymen.

    ¡¸D-Did you tear it?¡¹

    Haiji stares at me in a daze.

    ¡¸Yeah, I just did. Haiji¡¯s no longer a virgin¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸Aah, God!¡¹

    Haiji muttered, but¡­

    We¡¯re not done yet.

    Then, I continued.

    ¡¸O-Ouch!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡¹

    I push to the roots.

    ¡¸Now that¡¯s all in¡¹

    I can feel Haiji¡¯s pubes and her abdomen.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    Haiji who experienced sex for the first time takes deep breaths.

    ¡¸Stay still for a little while. Until Haiji¡¯s insides get used to me¡¹

    I kissed Haiji.

    Haiji grasps her restrained hands, enduring the pain.

    ¡¸You okay? Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a bit¡¹

    We look at each other and talk.

    ¡¸Am I connected to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, look¡¹

    I raise my body.

    I show the connected part to Haiji.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. We¡¯re connected¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re having sex¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­You and I are having sex¡¹

    Then, Haiji¡­

    She smiled, even though she¡¯s frowning in pain.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s weird. I wonder why we do this when having sex? Getting naked, and embarrassed¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s cheeks are blushing from arousal and embarrassment.

    ¡¸But, I understand. I will do this with you from now on and for the rest of our lives¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯ll have sex with me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I will. Sex with you¡­Aaah!¡¹

    Haiji.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now, please move¡¹

    ¡¸You sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Please move, and ejaculate inside me¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸Kuuuu¡¹

    Haiji looks like she¡¯s in pain. She¡¯s hurt. She¡¯s struggling.

    But

    ¡¸I¡¯ll endure it. I¡¯ll be okay¡¹

    Sweat spills from her forehead.

    Her eyes are moist¡­it¡¯s from pain.

    ¡¸Haiji¡¹

    I grab Haiji¡¯s breasts and entwine it with my tongue.

    Ooh, Haiji¡¯s body is getting hotter.

    I can feel her heartbeat thumping.

    The blood flow of oxygen feeds in and her skin becomes hotter and sweat oozes out of her skin.

    ¡¸Haiji, just hold it for a little longer¡¹

    I grabbed Haiji¡¯s small ass.

    Let¡¯s go for the final spurt already.

    ¡¸Guu, guu, guu, guu, aaah!¡¹

    Each time I thrust, Haiji leaks out a breath in pain.

    Even so, Haiji looks at me.

    To me, who is violating her.

    Therefore, I violate Haiji with an earnest mood.

    We¡¯re connected. Our minds and bodies.

    ¡¸Aaaah! I¡¯m going to cum! Haiji!¡¹

    ¡¸Let it out! Hurry! Aaaah! Give it! Give it to Haiji!¡¹

    I think that she wants to end the pain as soon as possible rather than wanting it.

    However, Haiji accepts me from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Aaah, I¡¯m cumming! Haiji! Aaaah! I¡¯m cumming!!!¡¹

    Dobyuuuu!!!

    I release it inside the young woman¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Aaaah, so hot! I can feel it! It¡¯s coming in! Aaaah! It¡¯s spreading on my stomach!¡¹

    I look at Haiji while ejaculating.

    She¡¯s accepting my semen while enduring the pain.

    ¡¸You look like you¡¯re feeling good. I¡¯m happy¡¹

    Haiji looks at me while I ejaculate inside her.

    Haiji.

    My Haiji.

    I lost strength on top of Haiji while still ejaculating.

    ¡¸So cute. Does it feel that good? It feels good to me too¡¹

    Huh?

    Haiji is feeling the pain from deflowering.

    She shouldn¡¯t know the pleasures of sex, and yet¡­

    ¡¸I feel good looking at your face of pleasure while ejaculating inside me¡¹

    Haiji tells me while enduring the pain.

    Sweat, love nectar, semen, and Haiji¡¯s virgin blood.

    The bed we¡¯re on is soaked with all of it.

    ¡¸I like you! I love you! Aaaaaaah! I want to do this with you forever!¡¹

    Sex isn¡¯t an act to release sexual desire.

    It¡¯s an act of making love.

    I thought of that while gently caressing Haiji¡¯s flushed naked body.

 Chapter 958. Night of Flirting / Pajama Party

    ¡¸ Haiji ¡¹

    I fell exhausted on top of the young woman¡¯s body.

    I guess I¡¯m just too tired.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    I take a deep breath then some of the semen that remained inside my penis is released inside Haiji.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Haiji can feel it inside her. What a sensitive girl.

    I want to stay connected for a little longer.

    I gently caress Haiji¡¯s skin as I¡¯m still on top of her.

    Her smooth stomach and bouncy breasts. Her nipples too.

    ¡¸ Mein Schatz, me too ¡¹

    Haiji also gently caresses my back.1

    ¡¸ We just had sex ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m glad that it¡¯s you ¡¹

    With her hands above her head, tied up on leather cuffs, and legs spread wide.

    Haiji giggled and tightens up her vagina, clamping my penis.

    ¡¸ It must¡¯ve hurt, are you okay? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It would be a problem if it doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s my first time after all ¡¹

    I¡¯m still inside of her, and so she¡¯s in pain.

    No matter how developed her body is, she¡¯s still young.

    ¡¸ Once you get used to it, it¡¯ll feel better ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to that. I don¡¯t know much about sex so please teach me ¡¹

    Haiji.

    ¡¸ I will never do it with anyone but you for the rest of my life and so please raise me however you want. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s normal and what¡¯s not after all ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have friends of my age after all ¡¹

    I see. Haiji¡¯s a genius of her age.

    She¡¯s smart, strong, and so, she doesn¡¯t talk to girls of her age.

    ¡¸ There are several people who skipped grades in the academy just like me but, they¡¯re nothing but competition. Since I have Asian blood and I have no guardian, I can¡¯t get employed by European nobility ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s going to be okay now. Edie and Michi are there for you ¡¹

    Haiji and Michi are both geniuses. Edie¡¯s unbound.

    ¡¸ Those girls aren¡¯t just bright. They are good girls too They will be kind to Haiji ¡¹

    Also, I think that Haiji will get along with Ruriko.

    Haiji and Ruriko are both the thinker type, and they¡¯re ambitious with their strategies.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Haiji is now in our family. From now on, you can rely on your big sisters on anything ¡¹

    I tell her while our lower half is still connected.

    The pain from losing her virginity, and the hot semen she receives in her womb.

    It¡¯s the proof of our bonds.

    ¡¸ Yes. I will receive everyone¡¯s guidance ¡¹

    Haiji replies obediently.

    Then.

    ¡º That¡¯s not enough! ¡»

    Edie¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡º We also have girls younger than Haiji! You¡¯re our little sister from now on but you are also the big sister of the younger girls ¡»

    Right.

    We¡¯re a family.

    ¡¸ Yes, I will guide the younger girls too. And, I will do all my best to keep them safe ¡¹

    Haiji looked at the ceiling and shouted.

    ¡º Good response! ¡»

    Edie¡¯s voice sounds satisfied.

    Oh, she¡¯s happy to have a little sister in the combat group.

    ¡º Uhm, Onii-sama, May I? ¡»

    Ruriko swapped with Edie and speaks.

    Right, thinking about Haiji¡¯s body, I should avoid going for round two.

    I mean, I¡¯m reaching the limits of how many times I can ejaculate today.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come in ¡¹

    I replied.

    We need to take photos while my penis is still erect inside Haiji.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Ruriko and Edie knocked on the door and came in.

    Oh, they were in the corridor already.

    Both of them are wearing pajamas. Edie¡¯s wearing a nightcap.

    Right, it¡¯s already that time. It¡¯s late at night.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re taking photos~ ¡¹

    The two of them are holding cameras.

    Then, they take photos of us while we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸ Look this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, looking good! ¡¹

    Ruriko loves taking photos of sex, that it has already gone past the domain of hobby, she¡¯s turning it to a lifework.

    But, Edie looks happy.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s about time. Onii-sama ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ Haiji, I¡¯m pulling it out ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to stay like this for longer ¡¹

    Not going to happen.

    I just tore your hymen, we need to check if there¡¯s any damage.

    ¡¸ We can just do it again tomorrow. Besides, we¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives, there¡¯s no need to rush ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Haiji.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right. Onee-sama ¡¹

    Haiji replies with a smile, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kuuu ¡¹

    As soon as I move my penis out, her face frowned in pain.

    ¡¸ Just hold it for a little while ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s half-erect, it¡¯s tight pulling out from this young vagina.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa ¡¹

    Jururu, nupon. Then, my penis comes out of Haiji¡¯s entrance.

    Oh, that¡¯s a lot of blood.

    My dick is red.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Virgin blood mixed with my semen drips outside Haiji¡¯s slit.

    Ruriko and Edie take photos of that scene.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, look this way. Smile ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I want to record your happiness from receiving Onii-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The young half-foreign beauty whose wrist is cuffed, legs spread, and her vagina just deflowered¡­

    Faces Ruriko¡¯s camera and smiled.

    Her young body is recorded.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The photo session is over and I took off the leather cuffs.

    ¡¸ Ufufu ¡¹

    Haiji hugs me.

    She clings to me.

    ¡¸ Oh well, can¡¯t help it. Girls who had sex with Darling all fall head-over-heels like that ¡¹

    Edie smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ And nobody knows about it other than those who received Onii-sama¡¯s love, which is us, and those who watched Onii-sama¡¯s sex, like Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s the biggest secret of Black Forest ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Why? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing anything special ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Darling only does what¡¯s natural because you see it as natural, that¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also have sex with Onii-sama, and this has become our daily life. That¡¯s okay ¡¹

    The two speak like they¡¯re dodging the question.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, you¡¯re kind. You always look after us ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you never get self-centered when having sex. Even when in the climax, you try to match with us, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Other men will never think the same way as Onii-sama. We¡¯re scared and cautious of their approach ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s born as the young lady of Kouzuki house.

    Ever since Ruriko was a child, men who approach her all have ulterior motives.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s not just an ordinary man. Darling is a man who has resolved himself to live together with us, as a family, and that¡¯s why we can lean on him with feeling at ease ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already night, let¡¯s put Haiji-san¡¯s medical exam for tomorrow morning ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    I guess it¡¯s hard to get someone from Kouzuki SS medical team here.

    Kouzuki SS teams have been on full alert since the start of the party today.

    ¡¸ For now, drink this pain killer ¡¹

    Edie hands over a tablet to Haiji.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s your water ¡¹

    Ruriko opens the fridge in the room and brings over bottled water.

    This is Ruriko¡¯s personal sex room and so she knows where¡¯s what in this room.

    ¡¸ Drink it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I know that the white tablet is actually an emergency contraceptive.

    Haiji swallows the medicine.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, this way ¡¹

    Ruriko called me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko will wash it off ¡¹

    There seems to be a bidet used on a porcelain washbin in Ruriko¡¯s sex room.

    It¡¯s used to wash the lower half of the body it seems.

    Ruriko uses it to wash her genital areas only after sex.

    We¡¯re going to take a shower together in the morning, and so she wants to wash only her crotch and sleep with the smell of my sweat.

    ¡¸ Feel free ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I mounted the bidet, then¡­

    Ruriko sprinkles water, washing my penis smeared with virgin blood using both her hands.

    She does it gently.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, let¡¯s have sex on this bidet next time ¡¹

    She looks up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ I read it on a porno graffiti of the 19th century France. Cold water pours on me while I¡¯m connected to Onii-sama, it should be chilling and fun ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s¡­

    Cold water and Ruriko¡¯s hands wash my penis.

    Ooh, I¡¯m imagining a lot now.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko opens the chest part of her pajama in a hurry.

    She exposes her naked breasts as there¡¯s no underwear.

    ¡¸ Silly me, I should¡¯ve shown Onii-sama my nipples ¡¹

    Yeah, Ruriko¡¯s pink nipples are cute.

    I want to touch them.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, don¡¯t do that right now ¡¹

    Edie warned her.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s tired, and Ruriko¡¯s done it already ¡¹

    I had sex with Ruriko after the party, in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Yes. But Onii-sama wanted to look ¡¹

    Oh.

    I guess I¡¯ve been staring at Ruriko¡¯s chest without thinking

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ruriko belongs to Onii-sama, please don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    Ruriko shows me a gentle smile.

    Next, Edie washed Haiji¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Kuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it sting? But it should be okay. Darling tore it cleanly. There¡¯s not much damage, I can tell ¡¹

    Edie peeked into Haiji¡¯s slit and said.

    Haiji¡¯s crotch is now clean of her virgin blood, semen, and love nectar.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Where, Edie?

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s gathered in that room. The small girls are asleep now but we¡¯re doing a welcome party for Haiji-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ The formalities is that you¡¯re doing it again when you return to the mansion. It¡¯s late at night, but, the young group might still want to do it ¡¹

    Not everyone in our family has gathered in the Kouzuki mansion.

    Yukino, Nagisa, Megu, Ai, and Margo-san are staying at the Kuromori mansion.

    Minaho-neesan, Rei-chan, Nei, and Mana are still in the old building of Kouzuki SS>

    Agnes and the girls are already asleep. Yoshiko-san¡¯s in her room, secluding herself.

    But, Edie wanted to welcome the new little sister to the group.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a tea and sweets pajama party but it¡¯s your welcome party. Now, come with us, Haiji-san ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled. Haiji;

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    She replied cheerfully

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-sama, please change to pajamas too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got it. We brought these ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Err.

    Yeah, I thought that this is a tea and sweets pajama party, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I opened a bottle of wine ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opened an expensive wine.

    Ah, Torii-san¡¯s already drinking.

    Katsuko-nee, Misuzu, Michi, Tsukiko, and Yomi, they¡¯re all wearing pajama.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m finally free. I left Reika over there but I had someone take over my night shift ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, the leader of Kouzuki SS, has come.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s still wearing a suit, but she took off the jacket and the blouse has buttons opened around the chest area.

    ¡¸ This is a private area in Kouzuki house, and so nobody¡¯s going to come in without permission, not even my direct subordinates ¡¹

    That means Shou-neechan isn¡¯t a servant of Kouzuki house at this moment. Just a member of the family.

    ¡¸ Oh, Katsuko-san, that¡¯s quite an expensive bottle you¡¯ve opened there. Are you sure about that? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much but it seems to be a high-class wine.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Shige-chan won¡¯t mind this much ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee can make that call as Jii-chan brought her to high-class restaurants back when she was a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Of course, Shige-chan gave his approval. We went down the wine cave of this mansion and picked this earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wine cave? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a wine cellar underground. I picked four of them ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s something like that here.

    ¡¸ Right. I guess Katsuko-san is much more accustomed to expensive wines than me ¡¹

    Even Shou-neechan, Jii-chan¡¯s personal bodyguard, and an elite employee of Kouzuki SS¡­

    She¡¯s never allowed to sit on the same table as Jii-chan and drink the same wine in a high-class restaurant. She¡¯s working.

    ¡¸ I think that I have some courage to buy that kind of wine with my earnings ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s got a huge foreign cruiser with her income, and yet.

    Is that wine that expensive?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. We¡¯re celebrating for Haiji-san anyway ¡¹

    Misuzu comes over.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama seems to have been gentle with you, hasn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Haiji.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s a wonderful first experience ¡¹

    Haiji replied.

    ¡¸ I welcome you. From now on, you are now my little sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of me, everyone ¡¹

    Haiji bows her head politely.

    ¡¸ Oh my, you seem to be less rugged than before ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at Haiji.

    ¡¸ But, Edie¡¯s right. I would¡¯ve scouted you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Haiji¡¯s just afraid. It¡¯s just that she picks a fight with people around her, but her true nature is of an honest girl. I got that right away ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Haiji.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Tears gather in Haiji¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ We will be together forever. Let¡¯s all serve Onii-sama with pleasure together ¡¹

    Ruriko holds Haiji¡¯s shoulders intimately.

    Seeing all that.

    ¡¸ Uuugh, what¡¯s with that?! Haiji, you should be my bodyguard you know! ¡¹

    Torii-san, who¡¯s a little drunk, starts shouting.

    ¡¸ This is horrible. Misuzu-sama, you took Haiji away from me ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Oh? But I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    She looked at me.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san decided for herself. And, Danna-sama accepted her. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But! ¡¹

    Why is Torii-san so displeased?

    ¡¸ Let me tell you just in case. Haiji is now Ruriko and my little sister. If you speak impolitely to my little sister, I won¡¯t go easy, even if it¡¯s Torii-san I¡¯m facing ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Mariko and Haiji¡¯s position have swapped now ¡¹

    Edie speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Torii Mairko-san is Kaan Momoko-oneesama¡¯s protegee, but you¡¯re not her little sister.

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯re just Momoko¡¯s follower. ¡°Protegee¡± is different from ¡°Little sister¡±2 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji-san is our little sister, our family. Haiji-san¡¯s enemy is an enemy of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Haiji became Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s family because she¡¯s now my woman.

    It¡¯s a higher status compared to Torii-san, who is Kaan Momoko-oneechan¡¯s protegee.

    ¡¸ But, but, but! I¡¯m the one who brought Haiji from Europe to here! Despite all that! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts. Haiji.

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama saved me by taking me to Japan. I¡¯m grateful to you from the bottom of my heart. I will never forget that favor ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, come back to me, Haiji ¡¹

    Haiji shakes her head while smiling.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that. I already vowed to offer my whole life to him ¡¹

    She looked at me.

    ¡¸ This man will be my Master for the rest of my life and I will stand in the same table as this family. I will do everything that I can for this family, for my Master, for my elder sisters and younger sisters, I want to work with the best that I can for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji¡­you¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ I wanted to be friends with Mariko-ojousama. But, I couldn¡¯t cross over the split between the Master and bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because my Grandfather is from nobility, I have the blood of Kanou house, and I will inherit nobility soon enough, that¡¯s why I¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, that is Torii-san¡¯s insecurity.

    Pretending not to worry about it¡­

    But actually, she worries that she¡¯s just a semi-nobility, that she¡¯s not an actual daughter of nobility.

    Therefore, she butters up Momoko-neechan of Kaan house, the nobility among nobilities.

    She can¡¯t get along with the ordinary daughters of nobility, and so, she¡¯s thinking of getting in good terms with Momoko-neechan¡¯s class.

    ¡¸ I also like Haiji, but, I can¡¯t be friends with you. Because Haiji¡¯s my¡­ ¡¹

    It¡¯s because she¡¯s an employee.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s different now. Haiji is my little sister. Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s little sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s little sister too ¡¹

    Torii-san who fusses about the lineage of nobility can¡¯t break her master-servant relationship with Haiji.

    As for the young ladies of Kouzuki house, a family that matches the Kaan house in prestige.

    They accepted the half-foreign girl who came from Europe with welcoming arms to the family.

    ¡¸ W-Why?! Why is this happening? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder, maybe it¡¯s something Torii-san doesn¡¯t understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, everyone around here understands. Everyone welcomes Haiji-san ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko tells Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough, let¡¯s leave this conversation and start drinking! ¡¹

    Mana and Nei are the brakes most of the time, but¡­

    Since the two aren¡¯t here, it¡¯s Yomi who can read the mood who said it.

    ¡¸ Have fun with it too. It¡¯s not every day that we drink wine ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pours wine on my glass.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    Haiji bows her head to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Indeed, let¡¯s get along. Kou-sama¡¯s embrace truly cleans your heart ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads Haiji¡¯s thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ All your worries have disappeared. All she¡¯s thinking is to live cutely ¡¹

    Hearing that makes me happy too.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone, do you have your glasses? ¡¹

    Yomi asks everyone.

    ¡¸ Come now, Torii-ojousama, hold yours too ¡¹

    Shou-neechan pours wine on Torii-san¡¯s glass.

    ¡¸ Then, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s celebrate Haiji¡¯s entry to our family. Cheers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cheers! ¡¹

    Ignoring Torii-san¡¯s grumbles, we started our party.

    ¡¸ Fuu ¡¹

    As expected, my body¡¯s tired.

    I sit down on the sofa and loosen up.

    Edie¡¯s looking after Haiji.

    She loves looking after others so it should be okay leaving her to Edie.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi comes over.

    What¡¯s this? She looks expressionless as usual, but¡­

    ¡¸ Edie looks happy to get herself a little sister ¡¹

    Oh, she thinks that Haiji¡¯s taking away Edie, her good friend.

    Michi¡¯s a complex girl.

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs ¡¹

    I get Michi on my lap and hug her from behind.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Edie say that in the assassination cult, she looks after the younglings? She¡¯s also playing with Agnes and the girls all the time. Maybe, she just wanted a little sister in combat group? ¡¹

    Edie and Michi are teaching the young girls martial arts for self-protection, but¡­

    I think that she¡¯s just happy to have a little sister in the same combat group, someone she can teach all she wants. Like Haiji.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. Sure, that girl has the talent, and I think that she¡¯s suitable for our family. I have no objections that she¡¯s Edie¡¯s disciple ¡¹

    Michi says. Then she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Master, should I also pick up a disciple? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Anjou Mitama and Kinuka, I think that I¡¯m better as their teacher instead of Edie, but ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, well, putting Kinuka-san aside, Mitama-san¡¯s older than Michi, right? ¡¹

    Kinuka-san¡¯s 13. Mitama-san¡¯s 18.

    Michi¡¯s 15, in third-year middle school.

    ¡¸ In martial arts, the age of the disciples means nothing ¡¹

    Michi speaks flatly.

    ¡¸ Instead, for someone who walked the path of martial arts like me, I can make disciples of any age ¡¹

    You could say that.

    I think that a 15 teaching an 18 is weird, but¡­

    A 40-year-old master can have a 45-year-old disciple, and it¡¯s not weird.

    ¡¸ I think that Anjou Mitama will need to become a disciple or she can¡¯t improve ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Those girls closed their eyes on anything other than Kurama house and their Anjou arts, and that would be bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ They already reached their dead-end ¡¹

    That¡¯s how Michi sees it.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I would like to Ask Master. Do you need those sisters? ¡¹

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ If necessary, I will split their heads into half, but¡­ ¡¹

    Now, what to do?

    Anjou sisters are connected to their Masters, the Kurama sisters.

    I don¡¯t know what Minaho-neesan will do with the Kurama sisters¡­

    And so, it would be bad if I make any move on the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ We need her. Go split their heads apart, Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks from behind before I could answer.

    ¡¸ Unless we find the value of those sisters, the Kurama sisters will not change ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Well, for now, those girls have a good nature. Timid personality will do. But, if the girl values themselves with blind belief, then they can¡¯t take a step forward ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks her analysis.

    ¡¸ That means, that they¡¯re the bodyguards of Kurama house, the nobility? ¡¹

    Anjou clan is a bloodline that serves Kurama house as bodyguards for generations.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. But, Kurama house is no longer a nobility. Their family has been destroyed ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san will become a prostitute of Black Forest brothel.

    ¡¸ They might be able to restore their nobility status, but not now. It would be weird if the house is destroyed but the bodyguards remain. Kurama house already lost Anjou-san ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the Anjou sisters keep on chasing after the Kurama sisters, but¡­

    Kurama Misato-san refuses to meet the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pitiful. They¡¯ve lost their primary duty, therefore, they can¡¯t show themselves as bodyguards ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Yeah, nobody¡¯s going to pay their wage. Anjou sisters were in social status that they shouldn¡¯t receive meals, and yet.

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san come over themselves¡­

    ¡¸ The Anjou sisters have to become aware that there are paths in life other than being Kurama house¡¯s servants ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, the Kurama sisters have to abandon their past as daughters of nobility while the Anjou sisters chase after them ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

 Chapter 959. Night of Flirting / GOOD NIGHT BABY

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t think about it for today You¡¯ll burst if you do ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Michi-san, put that case to on hold. There¡¯s no need to hurry and besides, anything we do with the Kurama sisters will affect other nobilities, so don¡¯t make any rash decisions ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan placed the Kurama sisters in a different room.

    They judged that we can¡¯t make a move on the Kurama sisters until we finished dealing with Tendou Sadao and all the other problems.

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Michi agreed.

    Although, either way, I think that it¡¯s the right choice to get Anjou Mitama and Kinuka through Michi, as they both use martial arts and both are bodyguards of young ladies.

    Those two don¡¯t live with rules other than their own.

    Our words won¡¯t go through them.

    ¡¸ As for Torii-sama¡¯s young lady, let¡¯s ignore her for tonight. She has some worries to take care of ¡¹

    Shou-neechan whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ Worries? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her dissatisfaction that you took Haiji-san away from her¡­Also, the fact that Haiji-san, someone she looks down on, is now Misuzu-sama¡¯s family. Furthermore, after having sex with you, she¡¯s become more beautiful, as if the demon possessing her has come off. That¡¯s the reason why ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s turned her head away, drinking wine by herself.

    Haiji¡¯s with Ruriko and Edie. It doesn¡¯t look like she wants to talk to anyone other than daughters of the nobility.

    Yoshiko-san was with her earlier so she had someone to talk to but she¡¯s not here.

    Tsukiko and Yomi have restrictions where they can¡¯t approach Torii-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to keep the suspense for tonight ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Before long, the four wine bottles Katsuko-nee picked are all emptied.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Torii-san, the young ladies are accustomed to drinking wine.

    Katsuko-nee and Shou-neechan, both of them are adults so they¡¯re strong against alcohol.

    As for me, I took a sip during the toast, but¡­

    Yeah, I don¡¯t get the taste of high-class wines.

    I feel sorry for Katsuko-nee who went out of her way to pick this.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s about time we end this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll return the glasses to the kitchen, Yomi-san, help me gather them ¡¹

    Ruriko said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, we¡¯re in the Kouzuki mansion, allow me to do it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks in a hurry.

    ¡¸ We have night-shift maids in the kitchen if Ruriko-sama shows up there holding glasses¡­ ¡¹

    Employees don¡¯t come inside this private zone in Kouzuki house, but¡­

    The kitchen has someone present all the time.

    If Jii-chan wants something to drink or eat in the middle of the night, they¡¯ll come right away.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s the site chief of Kouzuki SS.

    The setting must be that Misuzu and Ruriko called her over to reward her for the actions she¡¯s done today.

    Misuzu¡¯s the organizer of the party today so it shouldn¡¯t look weird.

    There¡¯s no problem if she drinks wine with us as the security of the Kouzuki mansion is now loose.

    However, if Shou-neechan, a servant, is present.

    It would be weird to see Ruriko, a master of the Kouzuki household bringing used glasses to the kitchen.

    They¡¯ll doubt Shou-neechan¡¯s loyalty.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it. Shou-oneesan, take it easy for tonight ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ They will also doubt Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan¡¯s personality if they let Shou-oneesan, a bodyguard, carry all these glasses. In that regard, the people in here know that I¡¯m a maid of Kuromori house ¡¹

    Yeah, I think that Katsuko-nee¡¯s the best for the job.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yomi¡¯s going too. Yomi is also Agnes-chan¡¯s attendant on paper ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    I would like to help but, I am Misuzu¡¯s fiance, doing that kind of job is¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s employees would laugh at me.

    This is hard.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s call it a night. Torii-san, I¡¯ll guide you to your room ¡¹

    Misuzu calls her out.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, who will you sleep with tonight? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    Err, tonight¡­

    ¡¸ Me ¡¹

    Edie raised her hands with a smile.

    ¡¸ After all, I haven¡¯t done it today ¡¹

    Right, for today.

    I didn¡¯t have sex with Edie.

    Despite that, she¡¯s been helping me out all day.

    From the party to the karaoke bar fight, and even looking after Haiji.

    I discussed it with her a lot.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯m thankful to Edie ¡¹

    I think that it would be hard to do it after all that but I guess I have to.

    ¡¸ We can have sex tomorrow. Tonight, I just want to sleep smelling Darling¡¯s scent ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tired too. Besides, I¡¯m a bit drunk after all that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Taking it easy with Danna-sama until morning is better than sex ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. And I¡¯ve been holding back all this time ¡¹

    All for the right to sleeping with me until morning.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s okay, Edie-oneesama did a lot for today ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Michi too.

    ¡¸ We have no objections either ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at Yomi and said.

    ¡¸ Then, Haiji, Shou, and Katsuko are coming. Let¡¯s sleep together ¡¹

    Edie smiled at the three.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji panicked, but Edie;

    ¡¸ From tonight onwards, you¡¯ll sleep together with someone in the family every night. Haiji, you won¡¯t sleep alone in the bed anymore ¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s for Haiji to get along with everyone.

    It¡¯s better if we do that.

    ¡¸ Katsuko and Shou did a lot behind the scenes, I think that we should reward them at least this much ¡¹

    Yeah, those two worked hard away from my sight.

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯m glad that you say that but I have to be early tomorrow ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ If everything goes well, they will be arriving by morning ¡¹

    She¡¯s talking about the people Yomi turned mad.

    They¡¯re driving rental cards separately, heading towards Kansai.

    They will attack their bosses, risking their lives, asking about the Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure hidden in Africa, which is something they never know.

    I¡¯m sure that it will make a lot of noise.

    ¡¸ While at it, Kyouko-san¡¯s going to make her move. Therefore, I need to wake up early. I need to give instructions to the Kansai group of Kouzuki SS to pursue the people ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, you have a few hours of free time. You can flirt with Darling all you want and there won¡¯t be any punishments ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, I feel sorry for Reika. Minaho-san too ¡¹

    Rei-chan and Minaho-neesan are still in the old training building for Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give them time later ¡¹

    I said.

    Both of them still have work to do. Don¡¯t feel sorry because of that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a rare chance for us, let¡¯s take the opportunity. Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, do we have a bed for five people? ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ We have a guest room with two big beds, we can merge them and it should be okay ¡¹

    I see. I guess the five of us can sleep together.

    ¡¸ It also has a toilet and bathroom in the room, please use it as you please ¡¹

    Then, Minaho-neesan can dress and get back to her work in Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama and Yomi-chan, you can come to my room. I would like to talk about various things since we have the opportunity ¡¹

    Ruriko seems to want to deepen her relationship with Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Then, Michi, let¡¯s guide Torii-san to her room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    And so, Haiji¡¯s welcome party ended.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ YES. Looking good. Haiji, push it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie, Haiji, and I pushed the beds together. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, this looks like a field trip. Seems fun ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says while checking the situation with her laptop.

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s current situation, and the situation around Kouzuki mansion. She¡¯s also reading a mail sent from Kyouko-san¡¯s friends. Also, checking the situation around the Kuromori Mansion.

    Margo-san¡¯s already back there, and people from Kouzuki SS and police are present as usual

    We¡¯ll know if there¡¯s any problems right away.

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you for waiting

    Katsuko-nee came back after returning the glasses to the kitchen.

    ¡¸ I have prepared guest toothbrushes and towels. Now, let¡¯s wash our faces ¡¹

    This guest bedroom has all the toothbrush and towel prepared, but it doesn¡¯t expect five people to stay over.

    Katsuko-nee brought the rest.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Haiji

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama

    Everyone head to the bathroom.

    As expected of the Kouzuki mansion. Even the guest-use room mirrors are huge.

    Everyone can line up and brush teeth at the same time.

    ¡¸ This is fun

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    Shou-neechan, Katsuko-nee, Edie, Haiji, and I are all brushing our teeth.

    We¡¯re all in line, well, Shou-neechan¡¯s standing behind the small Haiji, but¡­

    Everyone¡¯s brushing their teeth.

    ¡¸ And we¡¯re taking bath tomorrow, right? It would be a waste if Darling¡¯s smell goes away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s a priority that we secure them during our sleeping hours ¡¹

    Shou-neechan answers Edie.

    Oh, she¡¯s in high-spirits. She¡¯s having fun.

    After we brushed our teeth, everyone used the same cup and we rinsed off our mouths.

    Then, we took our turns to wash our face.

    ¡¸ Must be nice for you. You don¡¯t have to put on makeup ¡¹

    Edie, Haiji, and I only needed to wash our faces with water, but¡­

    Shou-neechan and Katsuko-nee are having a hard time taking off their makeup.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to show myself without makeup, but.. ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ But why? Shou-neechan¡¯s beautiful even without makeup ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu. Thanks, hearing that is embarrassing ¡¹

    She blushed bashfully.

    But it¡¯s true, she¡¯s beautiful.

    She works in the adult world, and so she has to put on makeup. I get it. But¡­

    The customers of Kouzuki SS are all coming from nobility, large companies and such.

    Katsuko-nee is with Jii-chan in the Kouzuki mansion and so she¡¯s wearing her perfect makeup.

    But, she¡¯s just 21, and so her face looks lively even after taking out her makeup.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s prepare for sleeping ¡¹

    Edie said then put off the pajama¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie, why are you getting naked? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since I¡¯m going to sleep with Darling, I thought I¡¯d get naked ¡¹

    Eeeeh.

    ¡¸ Hey now, take yours off too, Darling ¡¹

    Edie is trying to take off my clothes.

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    While I¡¯m confused, Edie hugged me.

    ¡¸ Darling, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. Don¡¯t think about getting your penis big or that you need to have sex with us ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Darling, do it when you want it, and if you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t do it. That¡¯s okay. We¡¯re already used to being naked together ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll take mine off too! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Then, me too ¡¹

    Even Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Haiji, take yours off too now ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Then, the girls line up naked on the bedroom.

    Shou-neechan is slim and tall naked body.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s dynamite and bewitching body.

    Edie¡¯s malleable brown skin.

    Haiji¡¯s white and symmetrical trained body.

    And my shameful body.

    ¡¸ Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraces me in front.

    My face is buried into Katsuko-nee¡¯s soft breasts.

    ¡¸ You worked your best today. I wanted to this all the time ¡¹

    She pats my head gently.

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s the one who worked hard.

    All I did was watch them do it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. You worked hard too. I see you as my pride ¡¹

    Shou-neechan embraces me from behind.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not asking to have sex with Darling. Though, if Darling wants it, that¡¯s a different story ¡¹

    Well, to be honest, I had my fill for today already.

    I already did it with my women, and I took three virginities today, Eri, Rie, and Haiji.

    I had to be careful as it¡¯s their first time, it tires me.

    ¡¸ This kind of night is okay too, right? No, Darling would tire out unless we have nights like this ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Having sex with us isn¡¯t Darling¡¯s right, not duty. It¡¯ll only hurt you darling if you make that misunderstanding ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not giving you orders to do it with us. You¡¯re putting the cart before the horse if you think that you must ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko are repenting for today. They think that Darling¡¯s a superman who can supply endless semen but they understood that you have your limits after exhausting you today ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Currently, Tsukiko and Yomi are talking about the state of Darling¡¯s mind. Just how much Darling persevered ¡¹

    They¡¯ve been reading the movement of my thoughts all the time.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s plan is to bring Mariko down tonight. Tsukiko and I protested that it¡¯s unreasonable ¡¹

    A lot happened while Haiji and I were having sex.

    ¡¸ Darling had to turn Eri and Rie to slaves for tonight ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, their parents will die by tomorrow for sure ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s right.

    Minds turned mad from Yomi¡¯s power can¡¯t go back.

    They will speak something nobody understands and they will not stop unless they kill Tendou Sadao and his group.

    ¡¸ They had to create a bond with Darling before losing their relatives ¡¹

    They¡¯re now my slaves, even if their parents die later.

    I will keep the twins safe.

    I will keep them in peace and dote on them.

    ¡¸ Haiji too. It had to be tonight. If not, she will spend the night alone and lonely ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s relationship with Torii-san turned sour.

    ¡¸ Yes, and I¡¯m thankful to feel that I¡¯m loved ¡¹

    Haiji says with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m sleeping with everyone like this ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why Edie got naked.

    To show Haiji, that all the family in here¡­

    To understand that they¡¯re people that you can show your bare self in peace.

    So far, Haiji has always been cautious of the people around her.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s no need to hurry with Mariko. It¡¯s okay to keep her in suspense for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That (pseudo) young lady¡¯s pride will not break that easy ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s quite a complicated girl. Torii Mariko.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been stressed a lot ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Hey, Dear. Do you remember about what Kyouko-san and Kakka talked about earlier? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks me

    ¡¸ Huh, Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, earlier during the party and Reika¡¯s lessons. You went to the room while Kakka and Kyouko-san were talking, right? ¡¹

    Oh, now that you mention it.

    ¡¸ I was in the party and so I only watched the recording earlier. Kyouko-san is our ally for now but we don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll become our enemy someday, and so, we always check her speech and actions ¡¹

    What did Kyouko-san say back then?

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san told Kakka¡­ ¡°Young ladies of nobility are sexually restrained¡± ¡¹

    Oh right, that was the conversation.

    The young ladies do have sexual desire too, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ The families of the young ladies have their prestige and so they can¡¯t associate with men. Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, they were suppressed before they met you, weren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s amazing about Darling is that you¡¯re able to take all of Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s accumulated lust in and satisfy them ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Darling, you¡¯re okay no matter how perverted their desires are, aren¡¯t you? Furthermore, you do it with a smile on your face. No other man on earth can do that. A man the young ladies can expose their fetished without any worries ¡¹

    Yeah, Misuzu¡¯s obsession with peeing, and Ruriko¡¯s love for filming sex.

    They can expose it because it¡¯s me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the two will never let go of Daring. To them, Darling¡¯s a necessity in their life. They can pour all of their sexual concerns to Darling ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko loves sex.

    They¡¯re the granddaughters of Jii-chan after all.

    But, they can only show their true nature to me.

    No, the two are enjoying sex because I discovered and exposed their true nature.

    ¡¸ And, it¡¯s not just Misuzu and Ruriko, the young ladies who came to the party are all sexually suppressed, they¡¯re itching for it ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Of course, that includes Mariko ¡¹

    Torii Mariko-san too.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that she is ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama has a very lonely life ¡¹

    The young ladies of nobility.

    Someday, they will become a bride of a man in nobility, or a man in the political and business circles.

    They¡¯re used to strengthen relationships between families.

    They¡¯re not free to love.

    Therefore, Misuzu and Ruriko attend that super-high-class school.

    The young ladies only have their attendants and themselves from kindergarten, there will be no weird bad company with them.

    Jii-chan manages that school for that purpose.

    ¡¸ But, Mariko¡¯s also a lewd girl. She¡¯s watched Darling have sex with everyone and lastly, she also watched Haiji lose her virginity happily ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s been watching together with Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee provided her testimony.

    She¡¯s been watching Haiji and I have sex in real time.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯ll set her body on fire tonight ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s a mass of curiosity. Now that Haiji¡¯s done it, she¡¯ll want to experience it too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Misuzu thought that it¡¯s okay to carry out their plans tonight. But they¡¯re wrong. We should hold back our move. Keep her in suspense for one night ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. As expected of Edie-oneesama ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in the same combat group as Michi-chan, but in truth, you can do both combat and planning the same ¡¹

    Shou-neechan praises Edie.

    ¡¸ She might start masturbating if she peeks into the cameras. ¡¹ But, well, that¡¯s enough for today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee ends the conversation.

    ¡¸ We still have a lot to do tomorrow. Let¡¯s go to sleep ¡¹

    Then.

    I lie down in the middle of the two beds combined, naked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take Darling¡¯s left. Katsuko, take the right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks. I¡¯ll take that offer ¡¹

    Edie and Katsuko-nee are next to me.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯ll be leaving by early morning ¡¹

    Shou-neechan lies next to Edie.

    Although, she¡¯s stretching her arm to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m satisfied with this ¡¹

    She holds my left hand.

    ¡¸ Then, I will take this side ¡¹

    Haiji lies next to Katsuko-nee, and as expected, she took my right hand.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Darling¡¯s smell. I love it ¡¹

    Edie buries her face to my chest and starts sniffing.

    ¡¸ If you feel lonely, then touch my breasts ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to sleep ¡¹

    After covering us with a light bedding, Katsuko-nee pressed the bedside switch and turned off the lights in the room.

    Haa.

    Sleeping together with everyone and no sex, it¡¯s good sometimes.

    I feel at ease.

    Edie talked about my smell, but¡­

    I¡¯m the one wrapped with the scent of women here.

    ¡¸ Good night, Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Schatz ¡¹

    They all greeted me goodnight.

    Therefore, I replied¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Edie¡¯s warm bodies.

    Shou-neechan and Haiji¡¯s hot breaths.

    I¡¯m wrapped by the vitality of the woman I love.

    I fell asleep.

 Chapter 960. Morning Sisters / Morning Marathon 1

    Hmmm.

    Hmmm.

    What?

    It¡¯s already morning when I opened my eyes.

    I seem to have a sound sleep, wrapped in Katsuko-nee¡¯s breasts and Edie¡¯s scent.

    Still.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Then you suck it like that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s still on my right side, lying down as she was before I slept.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re doing good. Now use your creativity ¡¹

    I can also feel Edie¡¯s body on my left side.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s already out. She¡¯s back to her work it seems.

    And Haiji.

    For some reason, she¡¯s with Agnes, enjoying double fellatio with my morning erection.

    I get that Haiji¡¯s naked since she slept like that, but for some reason, Agnes is also naked.

    Also, behind the two of them is Luna, who¡¯s also naked.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it looks like he woke up from the pleasure ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee noticed that I woke up.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Dear ¡¹

    She kissed me in the lips.

    ¡¸ Me too! GOOD MORNING! Darling! ¡¹

    Edie also kissed me.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you can see ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Papa didn¡¯t come to play last night, and so Luna and I came here for morning sex! ¡¹

    Agnes says while licking my glans.

    ¡¸ Also, Papa, you had sex with her? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Haiji.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I did. Haiji entered our family last night ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls slept first, and so they don¡¯t know about what happened to Haiji.

    ¡¸ I see! Everyone who does sex with Papa is Agnes¡¯ family! Let¡¯s get along! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at Haiji.

    ¡¸ Agnes, she¡¯s been doubtful until she heard it from you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ With that said. Luna. let¡¯s get along with her! ¡¹

    Agnes puts on a patronizing air with Luna.

    Well, Luna understands Agnes so there should be no problems.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    Haiji greets Agnes and Luna after letting go of my penis from her lips.

    ¡¸ Me too, please take care of me ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know then you can ask Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes says happily.

    ¡¸ Hey now, Agnes, Haiji¡¯s still a year older than you ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna are 12.

    Haiji¡¯s 13.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s older but Agnes is the first to have sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes says that but¡­

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to say that, Yukino-chan will be the senior of us all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    Yeah, it¡¯s Yukino who¡¯s my first sexual partner.

    ¡¸ Ugh, I like Yukino-chan but it would be a problem if she¡¯s the number one ¡¹

    Agnes now looks troubled.

    ¡¸ Besides, Haiji-san knows more in studies than Agnes. Isn¡¯t that great Agnes? You have more teachers in your studies ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Right, Haiji¡¯s¡­

    That¡¯s how she can deepen her relationship with the younger girls.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, but studying is¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes is about to take elementary exams in Misuzu¡¯s school and so she¡¯s weak when we tell her to study.

    ¡¸ Either way, she¡¯s an Onee-san. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re trying to get along with her but don¡¯t be too arrogant, Agnes ¡¹

    I scolded Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. But¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ If this keeps on. Other than Mao-chan, Agnes will always be the little sister. Mao-chan¡¯s too young either ¡¹

    Mao-chan is just 4 years old.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to be a big sister too ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Agnes-chan? Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re going to school? ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ There are a lot of girls in school, girls that are younger than us. All we have to do is find the cute, smart, and the girls we want to join our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see! Desuno! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ If Papa finds and likes a girl, then have sex with her. Agnes can get a lot of little sisters! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ idea of family is that they must have sex with me.

    She accepts Koyomi-chan and Mao-chan with the idea that ¡°They can¡¯t do it because they¡¯re too young but it¡¯s decided that they¡¯ll have sex with Papa¡±

    As for Margo-san, she thinks that she¡¯s just shy, that she doesn¡¯t show that she¡¯s having sex with me, and so she does it when Agnes is asleep.

    Since she is under the impression that family = people who have sex with me¡­She thinks that Margo-san should have done it with me since she gets along with everyone.

    ¡¸ In the end, he¡¯s the one to decide who he wants to have sex with, okay? No matter how much you like the girl you bring, if he¡¯s not interested, then she can¡¯t join in the family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee warns Agnes.

    ¡¸ I know that. Papa never does it with girls he doesn¡¯t want to have sex with ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, all the people Papa chooses in the family are all good girls! And I¡¯m sure that she is too ¡¹

    She smiled at Haiji.

    Yeah, I guess.

    Yesterday, I took the virginity of three girls.

    I accepted Haiji to our family, but.

    I only took Eri and Rie as my sex slaves, not family.

    If it¡¯s their current selves, they cannot live in the same roof as Agnes.

    The twins are mentally unstable, and if it is passed to Agnes and the other girls, it would be bad.

    The twins will ask about things we don¡¯t want Agnes to think about.

    About her true parents, about why she had to do it with me.

    They will ask Agnes about it without thinking.

    They¡¯ll make Agnes uneasy to raise their status.

    ¡¸ By the way, where¡¯s Mao-chan and Koyomi-chan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t bring them to Papa¡¯s morning sex! ¡¹

    Agnes starts stroking my penis with her hands and speaks with a serious face.

    Seeing that, Haiji also resumes fellating me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too early for Mao-chan. And as for Koyomi-chan, it¡¯s not good for Papa to suddenly want to have sex with Koyomi-chan! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan¡¯s first time shouldn¡¯t be like this! It needs to be better, where everyone can congratulate her ¡¹

    Agnes seems to be thinking a lot about the girls.

    Half a year ago, everyone¡¯s a stranger to her as she¡¯s confined in that basement, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ first time has the blessing from everyone in the family, and it was happy ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes.

    She doesn¡¯t remember it clearly.

    Maybe, she¡¯s just remodeling it to become a good memory.

    ¡¸ I also had a wonderful first experience last night ¡¹

    Haiji tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ While Agnes was sleeping? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, that¡¯s unfortunate. Agnes wants to watch it and congratulate you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can still do that now. Besides, we recorded photos and videos of it ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll watch it! Agnes loves watching everyone have sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Err, I guess that¡¯s a mistake in our education.

    Well, Agnes disconnected when it comes to sexual stuff from the beginning, but still.

    Shirasaka Sousuke taught her nothing but how to become a sex slave.

    ¡¸ After all, girls who have sex with Papa are all happy! That¡¯s why Agnes also feels happy! Love it ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case since you couldn¡¯t watch last night, I¡¯ll show it today. My sex, I mean ¡¹

    Haiji?

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re sure? It still hurts, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be okay. I took a rest already ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, wait! Haiji-san, you can¡¯t take the first of the morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the first, okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee. Edie?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to make us cum or ejaculating inside us at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun doing it together, and so just cum inside whoever you¡¯re doing it with if you feel like it ¡¹

    The two cover me.

    Then, the morning sex marathon started.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Auuuu, yes, it¡¯s your hard penis ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s brown body.

    Even so, the color of her meat inside her vagina isn¡¯t that much different from everyone.

    My penis inserts her already wet pussy through cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Aaaauu, it¡¯s been a while since we did it that I can feel the sparks in my brain. It feels great to have sex with Darling ¡¹

    Edie places her hands on my chest, grinding her hips while accepting my dick inside her.

    That clamp on my penis is amazing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll move. Stay still, Darling ¡¹

    Then, Edie moves her hips dynamically.

    Juppu, juppu, juppu.

    The part where Edie and I are connected makes lewd wet sounds.

    ¡¸ Wow, so you can move your hips this intense ¡¹

    Among the girls who are watching, Haiji¡¯s the most impressed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all! I can go harder! HAWOOO!! ¡¹

    Edie starts moving her hips up and down.

    Slamming my penis inside her.

    Aaah.

    I reached out my hands to Edie¡¯s breasts and grabbed it.

    I stimulate her nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸ E-Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, Darling? ¡¹

    We stare at each other while having sex.

    Edie smiled gently at me.

    ¡¸ I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too, Darling ¡¹

    Then, Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s been a while. I guess that¡¯s why I¡¯m already about to cum! ¡¹

    Thinking about the other girls, Edie climbs up to ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, aaaaa, uuuu, auuu, aaaaa ¡¹

    Edie speeds up her hips.

    Her brown skin starts trickling sweat.

    Warm liquid drips from Edie¡¯s forehead to my chest.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like a locomotive engine ¡¹

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s okay to go that far ¡¹

    Seeing the rough sex with Edie. Luna, Agnes, and Haiji are impressed.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Darling! Aaaah! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching. I can feel it ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s expression changes.

    The feeling of her skin¡­her breasts I¡¯m grabbing, it starts to get tense.

    Her vagina wrapping my penis tightens up.

    It¡¯s coming.

    She¡¯s coming.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Darling! Darling!!! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    Edie reached climax on top of me.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, aaaaauuuu, aaaaah, daaaaaarliiiiiinnnggg!!! ¡¹

    I thrust my hips from below at this moment.

    ¡¸ Aguuuu!!! Hauuuu!! Kauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s whole body trembles.

    Then, she fell on me exhausted.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, aaaaa, aaaaaa, uuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    She embraced me tightly and bask in the afterglow of climax.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, haa, haa, that¡¯s happiness ¡¹

    She smiled and kissed me, then pull my penis out from her vagina

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa ¡¹

    Then, she lied down next to me.

    ¡¸ Okay, next ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Then Agnes is next! ¡¹

    Agnes can¡¯t hold back anymore after watching Edie¡¯s flashy sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, come here, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes also straddles on me in cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    She puts my glans against her entrance.

    Then, she turned back.

    ¡¸ Luna, also, err. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Haiji-chan! Watch me! kuun ¡¹

    Her young slit is split into the shape of my glans.

    ¡¸ Eeei! ¡¹

    Nuppori.

    My glans struggle to pass through the narrowest part, then¡­

    It went smooth sailing.

    ¡¸ Haan~ I can feel Papa inside me. It¡¯s great ¡¹

    I had sex with Agnes until she became mentally stable.

    In fact, she¡¯s the one I do the most among my women.

    Even though she¡¯s the youngest.

    ¡¸ You see, Papa loves this ¡¹

    Agnes wriggles her hips and rubs my glans to her vaginal wall.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not me but Agnes. You love it when I thrust it here, right? ¡¹

    I move my hips and hit the point I mentioned.

    ¡¸ Hauu! Agnes loves it but Papa does too, right? Auuu ¡¹

    Agnes says while twitching.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? I love watching Agnes feel pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahaaaaan~ Agnes also loves to watch Papa feel pleasure. ¡¹

    This young woman with blonde hair, white skin, and an angelic beauty bounces on top of me.

    Her pink nipples and cute breasts sway around.

    Sometimes, she contracts her belly

    When she does that, her insides clamp harder.

    ¡¸ A-Agnes is born to have sex with Papa! Hauu! I love the times when I have sex with Papa the most! ¡¹

    Agnes says.

    All while still shaking above me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll do my best in studies to have sex with Papa all the time. I¡¯ll get along with everyone. I¡¯ll also help out with everything, therefore. Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes is so cute when we¡¯re having sex.

    ¡¸ Please love Agnes forever and ever! ¡¹

    I get up.

    It¡¯s a face-to-face cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it obvious that I love you, Agnes? That¡¯s why don¡¯t go anywhere ¡¹

    I embrace Agnes¡¯ thin waist.

    Agnes embraces me back.

    Her nicely shaped young breasts are pushed to mine.

    ¡¸ Yes! Papa! ¡¹

    I lift Agnes¡¯ soft ass ad thrust my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Aaaaah! Papa! I love this too!! ¡¹

    I know.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing it.

    ¡¸ Papa! Kiss! Kiss me! ¡¹

    I give Agnes plenty of kisses.

    Our tongues entwined.

    Our lower halves rub together.

    We enjoyed that kind of sex for a little while, then¡­

    ¡¸ Papa! Stop! Stop¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Hafuu. I almost couldn¡¯t stop myself. And I feel sorry if I did ¡¹

    She smiled.

    That girl who¡¯s been so greedy with sex is now thinking about Luna, Haiji, and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just get a lot from Papa when it¡¯s my turn ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure. If you want to do it, just come at me anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! Papa, you should also come to Agnes when you want it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Then, Agnes¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once Agnes passes the school exam¡­ ¡¹

    She speaks bashfully

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to have sex while wearing school uniform ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ insides start to tremble.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little jealous of Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan. They can have sex with Papa while wearing cute school uniforms ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s school for young ladies have an old-fashioned sailor uniform.

    It¡¯s pure and clean, and elegant design.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you want to put on a sailor uniform and have sex while wearing that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do your best in the exam. If you¡¯re accepted, then let¡¯s do it. I mean, I want to do that too ¡¹

    Agnes who never attended school before¡­

    I¡¯ll have sex with her when she puts on her uniform for the first time.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best! Desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes replies cheerfully.

    Agnes clamps my penis tight again.

 Chapter 961. Morning Sisters / Morning Sex Marathon 2

    Then, I head to the guest bathroom where we brushed our teeth last night.

    ¡¸ Are we doing it here? ¡¹

    The naked Haiji asks bashfully while facing the mirror.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That way, you¡¯ll see how erotic and arousing your body is ¡¹

    Edie says while smiling.

    Everyone followed along.

    Next, Haiji and I will connect.

    ¡¸ You see, when having sex with Papa, we follow this rule ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ You see, if you want to do it with Papa, you have to say it yourself ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Papa will do anything as long as Agnes and everyone asks for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Edie nods.

    ¡¸ And the opposite is true. He¡¯ll never do anything that we wouldn¡¯t want. And so, just say if you don¡¯t want anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. I¡¯m also a witness of that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Then Luna who can read my mind affirmed.

    ¡¸ For example, last night, you had sex, Haiji-san, which part of it was the most pleasurable? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    Hearing Katsuko-nee¡¯s question, Haiji blushed.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s the breast part. She seems to like it when her breasts are licked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now, Luna, reading her mind is breaking the rules ¡¹

    I scolded Luna.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, it¡¯s true. I felt chills when m-my nipples experienced licking ¡¹

    Haiji replied.

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t you ask for it? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    Haiji looked at me.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, please ¡¹

    ¡¸ He won¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking for with that ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ C-Could you lick my nipples? ¡¹

    The half-foreign beauty¡¯s years turned red as she speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Gladly ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa! I brought the chair from the other room ¡¹

    Agnes brings in the chair like a puppy

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. That helps ¡¹

    I sit down and have Haiji sit on my lap while facing me.

    Haiji¡¯s breasts are before me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be licking them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    I sucked on her pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Haiji can feel it.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great? Darling loves breasts too ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Papa even loves Michi-chan¡¯s chest even though there¡¯s nothing! ¡¹

    Hey, Agnes.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re exaggerating now. Michi¡¯s chest is a flatland but she still has nipples. Darling can still suck it ¡¹

    Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Look, you girls may not know it but Michi¡¯s chest may look like it¡¯s completely flat but there¡¯s actually some squish under her skin. I think that it¡¯s the start of the swell. Besides, I love rubbing my cheeks on Michi¡¯s chest ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I love Michi¡¯s chest even if it¡¯s like that, and I¡¯m sure that it will grow beautifully ¡¹

    Sure, Agnes who¡¯s younger than Michi has more puff, but still.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about the volume, it¡¯s about the quality. If it¡¯s about the size, you¡¯ll lose to Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Ya-chan, won¡¯t you? But, Katsuko-nee¡¯s doing a lot of things just to keep that shape ¡¹

    Of course, it¡¯s also an in-born beauty.

    But, that¡¯s not everything.

    The three became even more beautiful because they continue to make an effort to polish their innate beauty.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I say that Agnes will grow bigger in the future, but without muscle training, it¡¯ll sag, and you need to keep on wearing a bra. If you aren¡¯t responsible, the shape of your breasts will become poor ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Eeeh! Will Papa hate that? ¡¹

    Agnes panics.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that he¡¯ll hate Agnes with that much, but, don¡¯t you think that the amount of sex you have with him will become less if your breasts have a poor shape? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so. Papa loves breasts after all ¡¹

    Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that, Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be sure to guide you to make sure that your breasts have a great shape ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you! ¡¹

    Agnes huge Katsuko-nee¡¯s waist.

    It¡¯s great to see naked beauties flirt with each other.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I¡¯m so happy ¡¹

    Haiji says as I lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s here, you¡¯re here¡­you¡¯re licking my breasts, it makes me feel that I¡¯m a woman. My body shivers, but it¡¯s a blessed feeling ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s a lonely woman.

    What she really wants is a family

    ¡¸ Hey, Hey, Agnes wants to see Haiji-chan and Papa have sex! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    Agnes only accepts family when she sees the woman have sex with me while she watches.

    ¡¸ Yes, do watch ¡¹

    Haiji replies to her little sister radiantly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Haiji faces the mirror, places her hand on the washstand, and then sticks out her naked ass behind her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to start from the back with those who aren¡¯t used to it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee guides Haiji.

    ¡¸ The angle is better with this, and since you can¡¯t see the connected part, it becomes less worrying ¡¹

    Oh, seeing an erect penis entering them must be scary.

    ¡¸ Besides, with this mirror, you can see each other¡¯s faces. But, everything below the washstand¡­like the connected part is hard for Haiji-san to see ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, all you have to look at is his face in the mirror.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I grabbed Haiji¡¯s hips.

    Haiji¡¯s naked back.

    This morning, I started by having sex with Edie, an American girl with brown skin.

    Agnes is half-French, but she has blonde hair and blue eyes along with her white skin. If you ask me, her mother¡¯s European blood is stronger.

    But, Haiji¡­

    She has black hair, and her skin feels more Asian than the other.

    Although, her face belongs to the West.

    Everyone¡¯s different.

    And, they¡¯re all wonderful.

    Beautiful, cute, lovely.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m getting wet ¡¹

    Then, looking at her ass¡­

    Below her slit is love nectar dripping out.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s natural to get embarrassed, and get wet ¡¹

    I scooped some love nectar from her thighs and wet my glans.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. Haiji didn¡¯t do anything wrong. That¡¯s how it will always be ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Haiji replies to me as she looks in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I push my glans to her entrance.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah, ouch ¡¹

    Haiji trembles in pain as I pass through the area of her hymen last night.

    The wound from deflowering hasn¡¯t recovered yet.

    Even so¡­

    ¡¸ Hiii, auuu, aaaah, aahn! ¡¹

    I invade deeper inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Haiji leaks out hot sighs as a foreign object invades her vagina.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s family! You¡¯re family! ¡¹

    After seeing that we made a connection, Agnes happily declared.

    ¡¸ Look, Luna! She¡¯s family! ¡¹

    Luna also smiled.

    ¡¸ Papa! Does it feel good inside Haiji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s warm and tight, it¡¯s great ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ What about Haiji-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel happy ¡¹

    In truth, she¡¯s still in pain.

    Haiji forced a smile and replied.

    ¡¸ Earlier, you said that you feel the most pleasure with your nipples, but soon enough, that¡¯ll change ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Compared to stimulations on your nipples and clitoris, soon, you¡¯ll feel better when his penis is rubbing inside you and poking your uterus. It¡¯ll change where you feel pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, that happened to me ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ Recently, I can feel it more inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes also loves it when Papa releases it deep inside me but nowadays, I love it when Papa puts his penis inside! Agnes also loves licking and drinking it. It¡¯s Papa¡¯s semen after all ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Haiji, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll feel more pleasure soon enough ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yes, please teach me a lot. Please enjoy my body ¡¹

    Oh.

    Haiji¡¯s insides are overflowing with nectar.

    I slowly begin to move my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaah, aaaah ¡¹

    Haiji grabs the washstand and I shook her.

    Her small breasts sway around happily.

    ¡¸ Look, everyone¡¯s watching us. They all bless us while we¡¯re having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Aaaah, aaaah, aaaahn! ¡¹

    Feeling Katsuko-nee, Edie, Agnes, and Luna¡¯s warm gaze.

    Haiji and I have sex.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s watching over me ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you¡¯re happy, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m¡­aaaah, aaah, aaah! ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s filled with happiness more than the pain.

    I grab Haiji¡¯s breasts from behind and continue to thrust my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaa, aaaah, aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Beautiful. Haiji-chan ¡¹

    Suddenly, Agnes¡­

    ¡¸ Haiji-oneechan ¡¹

    She said.

    Agnes, a half-foreign girl found an affinity towards Haiji, who is also a half-foreign girl.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yes. Haiji-oneesama¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Luna also tells Haiji.

    As soon as the two younger sisters of hers said that.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, uuuu, uuuu, uwaaaaaaan~ ¡¹

    Haiji started crying.

    All while I violate her from behind.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh? What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Agnes is surprised.

    But, I know.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that she became too happy so sudden. The feeling that she has become family has become real to her

    I stopped moving my hips.

    I embraced Haiji from behind while our lower halves are connected.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes¡­.aaaaah, waaaaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Haiji cries like a child.

    I see. This girl has too many skills who live in solitude.

    She¡¯s never been allowed to cry out her tears like this.

    If she shows weakness, she¡¯ll only have a hard time.

    She lived in those harsh circumstances.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay now. Haiji, you have me. You have everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes and Luna are here too! ¡¹

    Agnes touches Haiji¡¯s skin from the side.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be together forever! We¡¯re family after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Haiji needs some time before she stops crying.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, I¡¯m really sorry ¡¹

    Haiji speaks after calming down.

    I pull my penis from inside Haiji.

    She¡¯s now sitting on the chair I was sitting on earlier.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    I say that, but¡­

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s eyes look at my still-erect penis.

    She seems sorry that we stopped having sex.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. If you worry about it then you lose ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still in the middle of taking turns, so do you mind if you can hold yours off for next time, Haiji-san? ¡¹

    Right, Katsuko-nee and Luna still remain.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to rush everything, and so just slowly spread yourself and take the shape of his penis. Sex is about accumulation ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Agnes always have sex with Papa everyday! ¡¹

    Agness nods.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this part is already molded into Papa¡¯s shape. Nothing but Papa¡¯s penis can enter. Luna¡¯s taking special training to do that ¡¹

    Instead of calling it a special training¡­Agnes¡¯ body is much more developed than other girls of her age, and so she can accept my penis without problems, but¡­

    Luna¡¯s body is ordinary, and so she¡¯s tight.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s body is too young, and so it¡¯s impossible to do it with her even at her age.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s special training. Nii-san, please do the special training for today as well ¡¹

    I looked at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I can be the last ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the eldest in here ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, what about this? ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, N-Nii-san! I love you! Aaaah! ¡¹

    As expected of the Kouzuki mansion.

    This guest bedroom has a private bathroom.

    They also have a toilet here.

    The door to the toilet is open.

    Then, Luna¡¯s riding me who¡¯s sitting on the toilet.

    I embrace Luna¡¯s body.

    We¡¯re having sex inside the small toilet room.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, this feels good ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s hands are attached to the walls as I grind her hips.

    I lift Luna¡¯s ass and slam it down to my crotch.

    The tip of my glans touches Luna¡¯s soft uterus.

    ¡¸ Uu, Agnes wants to do that too ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s watching us across the open door.

    ¡¸ In the movie Emmanuelle, there was a sex scene in the plane¡¯s narrow toilet ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Then, in the TV series Beverly Hills, there¡¯s a scene where they copied Emmanuelle where the female character had sex with a man she just met ¡¹

    Luna moves her hips dexterously.

    ¡¸ That drama series was quite uncommon. The main heroine of the character lost her virginity from a man who she dated back in high school and raped, she got trapped in a weird religion, became a drug addict, shotguns, lost her memories, got raped again. She had a life full of drama. All by herself ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lot.

    I mean, I can¡¯t even imagine a show like that.

    ¡¸ In the end, she married a man and lived a happy ending ¡¹

    I-I see.

    Uuuuu.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think about anything else ¡¹

    Luna rubs me on my sensitive spots.

    Aaaah.

    She¡¯s reading my thoughts and learned all of Katsuko-nee¡¯s techniques.

    It¡¯s our first time having sex in the toilet and yet she¡¯s good at this.

    She presses her foot on the walls and swings her hips with her legs on an M shape.

    What a lewd young woman.

    ¡¸ This feels good! Aaahn! Let¡¯s do this every day! Nii-san ¡¹

    I see. If it¡¯s the voluptuous Katsuko-nee or the tall Rei-chan.

    If we have sex in this narrow toilet, they won¡¯t be able to move.

    Compared to that, Luna¡¯s petite, and so she can use the walls of the toilet and move her body like in acrobatics.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, aaaahn! ¡¹

    Her cute ass moves and her young vagina clamp me.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to do that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is the type of thing Misuzu and Ruriko would do. In their case, it would be the public restroom ¡¹

    Well, they¡¯d want to do that, but..hmmm

    ¡¸ Nii-saaaaan~ ¡¹

    Luna changes her stance.

    She¡¯s facing me now.

    ¡¸ She loves looking at me more than everyone ¡¹

    She kisses me.

    Then, she wriggles her hips.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nii-san, imagine ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Currently, Luna¡¯s a toilet. Nii-san¡¯s exclusive toilet ¡¹

    She speaks to me with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸ A toilet for Nii-san to release semen. Use me as your toilet ¡¹

    The girl leaks out a moist sigh.

    ¡¸ Luna is Nii-san¡¯s sex slave too, and yet, you didn¡¯t bring me last night, right? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    Last night, we dealt with the Yakuza and their daughters.

    We brought Tsukiko and Yomi with us.

    Mana and Ruriko also came in later voluntarily.

    ¡¸ I know. Luna¡¯s still young and so it¡¯s not good to bring her near the scary people, that¡¯s your thoughts ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ However, I feel a bit sad ¡¹

    Mana, Ruriko, Yomi, and then, Rie and Eri.

    I had my sex slaves gather last night.

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯ll introduce Luna to them later ¡¹

    Not as my family but as another of my sex slave.

    She needs to meet with the twins.

    ¡¸ Yes, I love you Nii-san! ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    Our connected bodies make lewd wet sounds.

    Luna¡¯s love nectar starts dripping, trickling down the white urinal.

    Her sweat does the same.

    Luna¡¯s enveloping the narrow toilet with her lewd smell.

    ¡¸ Then use Luna¡­Luna¡¯s your semen toilet! Let out all that warm semen inside Luna!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m at my limit.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Luna, I¡¯m going to cum. I¡¯m going to cum Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, go on. Cum inside Luna ¡¹

    Aaah, but¡­

    Luna has the youngest body among the girls I have sex with.

    Ejaculating inside Luna means¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna, whose face is sweating¡­Smiled.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s body can bear a child already ¡¹

    I can feel the chills in my spine.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please cum inside me ¡¹

    Aaaaah.

    Aaaaah

    Aaaah.

    ¡¸ L-Lunaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let it out! Nii-san! ¡¹

    Buwawawawawa!!

    Just like a hose suddenly blowing water.

    My penis blows semen!!!

    ¡¸ I can feel it! It¡¯s coming! Nii-san! Aaaah! ¡¹

    The hot semen spreading inside her womb.

    Luna¡¯s giving me an ecstatic look.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s twitching inside Luna. Nii-san, more, let out more of it! ¡¹

    Luna embraced me and kissed me.

    Our tongues entwined, she slurps my tongue.

    Luna¡¯s womb is sucking my semen.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Aaaah, aaah, Nii-san! Nii-san!!!! ¡¹

    Unable to endure it anymore, I thrust my hips upwards.

    Each time she does that, semen flies to Luna¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Nii-san, so cute. Nii-san¡¯s pouring it all to Luna. So cute! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s rubbing her hard nipples on my chest, then¡­

    She accepts my semen until the last drop.

 Chapter 962. Morning sisters / Morning sex Marathon 3

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    We just had sex in the toilet with the door open.

    Luna who¡¯s sitting on me is sweating and exhausted.

    I¡¯m also soaking wet.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, I came before Luna did ¡¹

    I say that but Luna kisses me while still catching up her breath.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯ve only climaxed only one out of five times, so¡­haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Agnes reached climax relatively early, but¡­

    Luna¡¯s young body can¡¯t do that yet.

    ¡¸ But, it feels good to have sex with Nii-san. I¡¯m happy. Seeing that Nii-san feels good inside me makes me feel good too ¡¹

    Luna says while sweat appears on her face.

    I also see sweat sliding down Luna¡¯s cute cleavage.

    ¡¸ Yes. I know. Agnes also loves it when Papa¡¯s releasing it ¡¹

    Agnes peeks at us from outside the toilet.

    She says that as she nods.

    ¡¸ What are you girls talking about? Darling is always cute. There¡¯s no time where he¡¯s not cute. He¡¯s cute every day, every time ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, me too. I think ¡°how cute,¡± when I look ¡¹

    Even Haiji.

    I don¡¯t get what part of me is cute according to the girls.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because we have a special relationship, Nii-san. We all have a special relationship with Nii-san, and so we see Nii-san as unbearably cute. Don¡¯t you feel the same way? ¡¹

    Luna who read my thoughts replied.

    ¡¸ No, even without that special relationship, Luna¡¯s still cute ¡¹

    These big beautiful eyes and nicely shaped nose/ She¡¯s undoubtedly a beauty.

    Back then, she doesn¡¯t smile a lot, but recently, her expression becomes softer, and her beauty stands out more.

    ¡¸ Eh, t-thank you ¡¹

    Luna who got embarrassed tightens her clamp on my penis.

    I¡¯m just happy that I can have sex with this beauty and even give her a creampie.

    ¡¸ No, Nii-san, Luna and everyone is happy to have sex with Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna says that but¡­

    ¡¸ Luna, it¡¯s okay that you¡¯re enjoying yourself but it¡¯s about time you swap with Katsuko ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You know that Darling isn¡¯t satisfied with just a single ejaculation, right? ¡¹

    My penis is still hard inside Luna.

    I had a good night¡¯s sleep and it¡¯s morning right now so my erection won¡¯t go down that easy.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry! ¡¹

    Luna tries to pull my penis out her vagina in a hurry, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t rush. You want to embrace for a little longer, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks to Luna gently.

    ¡¸ No, I had my fill already ¡¹

    Luna stands up.

    My penis comes out of her slit.

    Then.

    A massive amount of semen leaks from inside Luna¡¯s vagina.

    I let out this much inside this young woman¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Okay. Your turn, Katsuko-oneesama

    However, after Luna lets go of the embrace.

    Somehow, I look pathetic sitting down on the toilet, sweaty, and with the tip of my penis smeared with semen.

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s change spots. I want to do it in the bed, okay? ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I stood up from the toilet.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Dear, lie down on the bed. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave instructions. I lied down on the bed.

    ¡¸ He really does whatever we ask obediently ¡¹

    Haiji is surprised after seeing me do that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Darling is never selfish, and he never forces his family. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although, I¡¯d prefer it if he gives out orders. I¡¯m Nii-san¡¯s slave after all ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Well, that depends on you, Luna. Ruriko and Ai always receive Darling¡¯s love recently ¡¹

    Edie, that way of saying is a bit¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I still make Nii-san worry about me.

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re not a girl Darling can attack without worrying much. Me too though ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ I understand. It shouldn¡¯t be Agnes asking Papa to have sex but Papa comes after Agnes ask to have sex! ¡¹

    Agnes seems excited.

    ¡¸ Not like that. You need to make it so that nobody says anything and he just comes after you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Agnes will do her best so Papa does that! ¡¹

    What are you going to work hard for?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be a good girl, get along with everyone, help out with everything, and Papa will come after me! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan and Ai-chan are both hard workers ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes can see what kind of girls they are.

    ¡¸ But, why is Papa not coming after Mana-chan? ¡¹

    Well, Mana¡­

    Right, Mana¡¯s also working her best as the housewife of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Well, he¡¯s still worried a lot about Mana-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Ruriko and I, they¡¯re girls who have become gained a foothold in their daily life.

    Ruriko¡¯s the young lady of Kouzuki house, she has the blood of nobility.

    Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, but she¡¯s in the same year as Ruriko, and so she¡¯s actually guarding Ruriko in school.

    As for Ai, she¡¯s a student in our school, and now, she¡¯s concentrating on the bakery job she has.

    The bakery called ¡°That bakery of the high-school boy who¡¯s already engaged despite being a first-year student,¡± to ¡°Katsuko-san¡¯s bakery,¡± and after a week of Ai¡¯s participation, it became ¡°The bakery where Katsuko-san teaches Ai-chan.¡± That¡¯s how the students see it now.

    Now I¡¯m just an extra to them.

    Well, I¡¯m no longer showing up on the storefront anyway.

    But, everyone knows that I¡¯m engaged with Megu, and Megu¡¯s one of the salesladies over there.

    No matter how long Ai and I spend in the bakery, they will not doubt our relationship.

    Ai¡¯s fame also rises as she becomes better in breadmaking.

    Nowadays, she¡¯s the most popular girl in school.

    That means Ai has solidified her foundation.

    No female students are trying to take Ai as their follower.

    However, Mana¡­

    Her school isn¡¯t decided yet.

    Even though Agnes is about to take an entrance exam.

    No, it¡¯s easier to create a story for a girl who has no past, a girl nobody knew before.

    But, Mana has her past as Shirasaka Maika.

    It¡¯s hard to create a new life for her.

    Mana¡¯s scared.

    Scared that she might meet people who know her past self.

    Therefore, she¡¯s not going outside a lot.

    ¡¸ You make that kind of face but you can¡¯t solve it with that, can you? So don¡¯t think about it for now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, let¡¯s begin Katsuko-san¡¯s reverse-rape show! ¡¹

    Huh, reverse rape?

    ¡¸ You know, we have this interesting gallery, and I haven¡¯t had sex recently at all. Just sometimes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voluptuous body gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Edie said that ¡°she¡¯ll do everything, and so just lie down,¡± but I¡¯ll make her realize that she¡¯s three years too early to say that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ So far, it¡¯s just the girls who are moaning, but you girls want to see him moan from pleasure too, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ I want to see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to see it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for future reference ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Agnes, Edie, Haiji, and Luna all have their eyes sparkling.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s decided! Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    I¡¯m on the receiving end now.

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s going full power~ ¡¹

    Then.

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Uuu, aah, aaah, aaah! ¡¹

    She sure did make me moan.

    And the moans are growing louder.

    ¡¸ Wow, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s indeed an eye-opener ¡¹

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, so you do it like that ¡¹

    The four beauties are observing Katsuko-nee¡¯s techniques.

    But I¡­

    I can¡¯t even understand what¡¯s going on.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s fingers, her tongue.

    They all stimulate my erogenous zones.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s soft body.

    Her voluptuous breasts, her hard nipples. It all touches my skin.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s thighs, her ass.

    Aaah, Katsuko-nee¡¯s wrapping me.

    ¡¸ Aaaah ¡¹

    Before I noticed, my penis inside Katsuko-nee.

    It¡¯s boiling hot.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu!! ¡¹

    The opening clamps the root and the walls tighten my glans.

    Each of the different movements. Auu.

    I can feel myself sucked deeper.

    To think that women¡¯s vagina can be¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee moves her hips skillfully all while caressing me with her tongue, lips, her fingers.

    I¡¯m boiling up from the pleasure in my whole body.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, aaah! Katsuko-nee!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, cum! Impregnate me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s no longer drinking contraceptives.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, aaaah!!! ¡¹

    I release my semen inside Katsuko-nee¡¯s womb while moaning.

    However, Katsuko-nee.

    She¡¯s not stopping the stimulation even while I¡¯m ejaculating.

    Instead, she gets more intense.

    ¡¸ Uwaa, aaa, aah! Katsuko-nee! Katsuko-nee! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can go for the second round without pulling out, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaah ¡¹

    This sure is rape.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s raping me.

    ¡¸ Papa, you look like you¡¯re in so much pleasure ¡¹

    Agnes starts comforting herself.

    Back then, masturbating is a daily routine of hers.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do it alone. Didn¡¯t you promise Darling? ¡¹

    Edie hugs Agnes¡¯ shoulders.

    She stopped Agnes¡¯ hands.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body seems to be in heat.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. Dear, go on and violate Agnes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pulls out my penis from inside her

    My semen shoots out with so much vigor.

    ¡¸ P-Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes gets on the bed and waits for me with her legs wide open.

    ¡¸ Go on Dear, hurry ¡¹

    As soon as Katsuko-nee said that, I can no longer hold back.

    I get on top of Agnes¡¯ small body.

    ¡¸ Papa! Give it to me!!! ¡¹

    I pin down Agnes¡¯ body and shove my erect penis to her small pussy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Agnes! ¡¹

    I violate Agnes intensely.

    I can¡¯t stop my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, haaa, I love you! Papa! I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Agnes! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee set our lust on fire.

    There¡¯s no stopping here.

    I rushed to ejaculation without resting as the two of us moan loudly.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Papaa!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, Agnes! Aaaah! ¡¹

    I leak it out like peeing.

    I ejaculated inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa! More! Cum inside Agnes more! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am! I¡¯m cumming! Agnes!! ¡¹

    My ejaculation¡¯s not stopping.

    I can¡¯t stop my hips either.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s so hot! It¡¯s coming in! Agnes is cumming too! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    Agnes also reached climax while semen pours in her womb.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Katsuko, you went too far ¡¹

    I can hear Edie¡¯s voice.

    I¡¯m exhausted on top of Agnes¡¯ flushed body.

    Uugh, I can feel my heart throbbing.

    I can¡¯t stand up.

    Agnes looks exhausted too.

    Each time Agnes gasps, her cute breasts move up and down.

    ¡¸ I just thought that I want to let them free for a bit, but I never thought that Agnes also had this much lust accumulated ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee answers embarrassed.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s inevitable. Agnes¡¯ mental condition has definitely calmed down for almost half a year ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, mental state and lust are two different things. Even Agnes who¡¯s mentally stable would want to have more sex with Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. She¡¯s been a girl who needs to have sex with him at least once a day ¡¹

    I can hear Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s been holding back her lust so Darling and the family won¡¯t hate her. Then, Katsuko removed that binds ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ What do we do then? ¡¹

    I slowly look up and ask the two.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s always too kind ¡¹

    Agnes speaks from below me.

    Her hair is messed up and sweaty, but she¡¯s showing me a smile.

    ¡¸ Agnes loves gentle sex, but I want to do this kind of sex too ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Agnes loves intense sex, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes wants me to rape her or something?

    ¡¸ Agnes loves it when Papa goes intensely. Agnes wants Papa to do it intensely like Katsuko-chan ¡¹

    Oh, she also wants to do the reverse.

    ¡¸ I want to do it, Papa ¡¹

    I see. I¡­

    I¡¯ve been too careful with Agnes that I refrain from going hard at her.

    But, Agnes¡¯ lust seeks rough sex.

    She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    Yukino also had an intense lust.

    Oh right. Mana surely does the same.

    Megu too.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. Maybe not every time, but sometimes. I mean, if you want to go as rough as today just tell me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Papa! I love you! Desuno! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t be always gentle to my women.

    Sometimes, I have to go hard at them too.

    Of course, as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt their bodies and mind.

    ¡¸ That is a lot of trouble, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna read my thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s true that Nii-san always thinks about us ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Katsuko, Agnes swapped with you halfway, want to go at it again? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ No. I already had my fill, and I shall reflect on myself for going a bit too far ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says that but¡­

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, you want to go at full power sometimes too, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Recently, Katsuko-nee¡¯s been guiding the younger girls all the time, and so¡­

    Katsuko-nee hid the time where she¡¯s a wild-sex queen.

    Katsuko-nee should have a lot of lust piled up too.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t release that lust from time to time, it¡¯ll continue to accumulate. Yeah, I get it. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    Having sex with several women is encouraged for the family to get along, but¡­

    I should increase the times I have sex with her alone.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, you¡¯re a big-sister but you¡¯re not their guardians nor mother, you don¡¯t have to hold back al the time ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right. I may have been working a bit too hard to look like the perfect Onee-san ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Ah, but I don¡¯t have that leeway of a senior like Nagisa. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. Nagisa is already a mother, and so she¡¯s a woman who can hold back and have composure ¡¹

    Edie.

    Nagisa has her daughter, Mao-chan.

    She gave birth to Mao-chan and raised her while working, it¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    Currently, she¡¯s carrying my child.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want to bear your child as soon as possible ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to hurry. Take it easy. I will not run away, I¡¯ll be sure to make you happy, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right. Dear ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes also wants to bear Papa¡¯s child as soon as possible ¡¹

    Agnes says while still connected to me.

    ¡¸ Right, Agnes¡­ ¡¹

    I embraced Agnes¡¯ small body and kissed her.

    Agnes asks for my tongue.

    She gives it an intense sucking.

    Right¡­

    Agnes loves this.

    ¡¸ And it¡¯s a lot of trouble for Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna laughs.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Haiji.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a member of this family now, and I like everyone ¡¹

    She smiles.

    Then.

    Knock. Knock.

    Someone¡¯s knocking on our door.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! Good morning! ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Is it okay to come in? ¡¹

    Oh right.

    It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s morning peeing time.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come in ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s naked, and I¡¯m still connected to Agnes, but¡­

    It¡¯s too late to be embarrassed about it.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    The door opened and then¡­

    Was the door unlocked beforehand?

    Maybe she has a remote to open the electronic lock.

    ¡¸ Good morning! I have brought breakfast ¡¹

    Misuzu brings in a wagon while wearing a maid uniform.

    ¡¸ Today, Misuzu-oneesama and I made breakfast ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko¡¯s also wearing the same maid uniform.

    Lastly.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, what¡¯s this?! This room smells weird ¡¹

    Worrying about the lewd smell in the room¡­

    Torii Mariko-san, also wearing a maid uniform, comes in.

 Chapter 963. Morning Sisters / Offence and Defense Breakfas

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re going to eat now so we can¡¯t stay naked. Everyone put on something. Also, wash your faces and hands ¡¹

    Misuzu tells everyone.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! Luna! Papa! Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Agnes calls Luna, but¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, Agnes-chan, I think I have to go to Tsukiko-oneesama for now ¡¹

    We try to keep the Takakura sisters away from Torii-san if possible.

    Therefore, Tsukiko and Yomi can¡¯t come.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko and Yomi are¡­Ah, they¡¯re with Mao-chan? ¡¹

    I asked Misuzu.

    ¡¸ No, Mao-chan is with Yoshiko-oneesama and Michi, they¡¯re having breakfast with Grandfather currently ¡¹

    Right, Jii-chan is also keeping his distance from the Takakura sisters.

    He doesn¡¯t hate them but he doesn¡¯t want to make contact with the shrine maidens whenever possible.

    There¡¯s always the likelihood that they use their Miko power on him.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll go there too. I¡¯ll deal with Shige-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts on a bathrobe on her naked body.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re going to Shige-chan, then Koyomi-chan can¡¯t go either, right? I don¡¯t think that Yoshiko-san and Michi-chan can deal with the place alone ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan also has Miko power.

    Michi¡¯s a silent girl.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s considerate not to leave Yoshiko-san alone.

    But.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, you¡¯re going wearing that? ¡¹

    We just had sex and her body smells sweat and semen, and she wears just a piece of cloth.

    It¡¯s seductive to my eyes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll please Shige-chan. Just because he¡¯s too old doesn¡¯t mean that he no longer lusts ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s already 82 this year. He can¡¯t do it anymore.

    It¡¯s not because he can¡¯t even get half of an erection but his heart can¡¯t handle it

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that his lust disappeared.

    His brain is still lively.

    He enjoys looking at the legs of my girls.

    Men¡¯s worldly desires never go away until death.

    Agnes and Luna, the younger girls came to this room.

    ¡¸ That girl knows that she shouldn¡¯t show up to places for adults so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Sex is for the world of adults, and Mao-chan knows the rule that she shouldn¡¯t come in.

    She¡¯s a patient girl.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll go with Katsuko ¡¹

    Edie puts on her bathrobe.

    She also gets along with Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Haiji, mingle with the other girls, okay? ¡¹

    Edie tells Haiji who¡¯s brushing her teeth in the bathroom together with Agnes.

    ¡¸ Roger that. Edie-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s gather in the courtyard after breakfast and we¡¯ll train. Let¡¯s take a bath later, we¡¯re going to get sweaty anyway. Darling too. I¡¯ll bring Michi and the girls

    She couldn¡¯t participate in the morning training because we had sex.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna, bring Yomi too. You two are still beginners when it comes to Kudou arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll tell Yomi-oneesama ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    Yomi and Luna will attend Misuzu¡¯s school with the pretext that they are Agnes¡¯ attendants and bodyguards.

    She had her debut at yesterday¡¯s party.

    Therefore, the two need to train.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going too. Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know where Tsukiko¡¯s staying? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already saw it in Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s memory, I should be okay ¡¹

    Shrine maidens can do that.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have the same breakfast prepared for Tsukiko-san too ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    Yeah, they¡¯re not being left out.

    We shouldn¡¯t make a weird distance between us.

    ¡¸ Then, See you later. Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Edie, and Luna exit the room.

    ¡¸ Actually, I want to go to Grandfather¡¯s side too, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ We still have a guest to entertain ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    It¡¯s better if the two ladies of Kouzuki house are together to push Torii-san down.,

    Misuzu will hold her back and Ruriko will support.

    The young lady with a troublesome status as a semi-nobility will not listen to me.

    Oh, Mao-chan¡¯s not coming to prevent her from making too much contact with Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Here, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu puts my bathrobe on me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please wash your face too ¡¹

    She smiles in her maid uniform.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, is that okay, Misuzu? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan! The toilet is open! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts from the bathroom next door.

    ¡¸ Do the usual! ¡¹

    She¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s finish this before breakfast ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    She speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Oh, Misuzu-sama? Where are you going? ¡¹

    Torii-san calls Misuzu out as we hold hands and do our usual routine.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to pick flowers with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Closing. Thud.

    As expected, the room is narrow for the two of us.

    The toilet space is only for one person so it¡¯s natural.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Those clothes suit you. It¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Misuzu wearing a maid uniform looks cute.

    ¡¸ I wanted to try it out at least once. There were some uniform left from what we used from yesterday¡¯s party ¡¹

    Oh right, the maids from yesterday are all-female bodyguards of Kouzuki SS.

    There are still some spare maid uniforms.

    ¡¸ Go on, lift your skirt, I¡¯ll pull down your panties ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    Misuzu lifts her skirt and her long and thin legs are exposed.

    I squat before Misuzu and insert my head to her skirt.

    It¡¯s a light blue panty today.

    It¡¯s a holiday after all.

    If it¡¯s a school day, then she would put on a panty with no decorations.

    ¡¸ Please do, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I put my hands on Misuzu¡¯s panty and pull it down smoothly.

    We had sex so many times and yet, her slit still looks beautiful.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Misuzu sits down on the toilet bowl.

    Then, she holds my hand tight.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Misuzu will do her morning ritual ¡¹

    She looks at me with a blushing face as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Can Misuzu pee-pee? ¡¹

    Recently, Misuzu¡¯s obsessed speaking like a toddler when it comes to peeing.

    ¡¸ Sure, go pee-pee Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, auuu ¡¹

    Jo¡­jororororo.

    Misuzu starts peeing while I watch.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, can you see it? Are you watching? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s crotch draws an arc.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching. Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn, so embarrassing. It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Back then, I hear it through our phones but¡­

    When we¡¯re under the same roof, we do this together every morning.

    In exchange, we no longer do any peeing show by evening.

    Just in the mornings.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu continues to pee while she holds my hand tight.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu felt relief as she empties her bladder.

    ¡¸ Thank you for accompanying Misuzu with her peeing today as well ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Also, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Huh?

    Misuzu opens my bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Nobody has cleaned this up, right? ¡¹

    She holds my penis with both hands.

    She puts the penis smeared with love nectar and semen to her mouth.

    Misuzu¡¯s mouth and tongue clean it up.

    ¡¸ As expected, you were watching us have sex ¡¹

    I¡¯m not blaming her.

    This young lady of Kouzuki house couldn¡¯t help but watch.

    Jii-chan should be watching too.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko-san and I were watching ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri¡¯s preparing our breakfast ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, I thought Ruriko and Misuzu made them together?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s mostly Ruriruri. I only helped out a bit. Hmm ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks bashfully while doing cleanup fellatio.

    ¡¸ Or so I¡¯d say but Mariko-san was feeling guilty from watching in secret so she backed off ¡¹

    Oh, Misuzu and Torii-san were watching me have morning sex with the girls.

    But, Ruriko¡­Misuzu used her as an alibi to make breakfast together.

    Therefore Misuzu wasn¡¯t watching in secret.

    Naturally, since she watched together, she has to pretend that she wasn¡¯t watching.

    And so, she¡¯s innocent.

    That¡¯s the reasoning.

    ¡¸ Dana-sama, I think that we need to deal with her after settling down ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ I think that Mariko-san needs time so she could kneel before you naked, and beg to have sex with Danna-sama ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If Mariko-san doesn¡¯t cast away her pride and offer herself to Danna-sama, or there¡¯s no salvation for her ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Having sex with me is Torii-san¡¯s salvation? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, ¡¹

    Misuzu shows a smile on her face as she says that.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san is a girl who can¡¯t move forward without Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Misuzu and I left the room.

    We washed our hands, face, and brush our teeth in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Papa! Hurry! Hurry up, desuno! ¡¹

    Oh, everyone¡¯s waiting for us.

    They opened the window to the room and the morning wing comes in.

    There¡¯s no more lewd smell in the room.

    ¡¸ We have bread, salad, omelets, and ham for breakfast. You can make it a sandwich if you want ¡¹

    Ruriko takes off the cover of the wagon she brings in the room.

    It looks like she lets everyone pick and eat whatever they want.

    ¡¸ As for the drinks, we have milk, black tea, and coffee ¡¹

    Misuzu brings in a wagon with cups and drinks.

    ¡¸ The guests are supposed to have breakfast in their own room, so¡­ ¡¹

    And that¡¯s the reason why there¡¯s a wagon.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, Haiji-chan, try eating this bread ¡¹

    Agnes recommends bread to Haiji.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    Haiji tears a bite from the bread and stuffs it in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? Right?! Agnes made that one! And this one¡¯s Koyomi-chan and this one¡¯s Mao-chan¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Last night, when we sent off Danna-sama, everyone prepared to make bread for breakfast ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Oh, while we were in the old training building for Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Our girls all need to learn how to make bread! Haiji-chan, Agnes will teach you ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also making them every day. I¡¯m the one who baked these this morning ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Grandfather created a private zone kitchen for me ¡¹

    Just like how Ruriko has her exclusive sex room, she also has a kitchen.

    The servants of Kouzuki house don¡¯t let Ruriko do the cooking because they feel afraid.

    If she cuts herself with a kitchen knife or cause fire and Ruriko got hurt while they were there.

    They might incur Jii-chan¡¯s anger, thus¡­

    The private zone for her won¡¯t have any employees enter unless they¡¯re permitted.

    This morning, Katsuko-nee¡¯s in here¡­

    So they think that it wasn¡¯t Ruriko who made breakfast but Katsuko-nee.

    Besides, they don¡¯t even know that Ruriko is now a master of household chores.

    ¡¸ This is French Toast. Onii-sama, would you like some?

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, how about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    Torii-san takes the French Toast from Ruriko.

    She takes a bite.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s really delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ruriko¡¯s a good cook. Well, not just cooking ¡¹

    I looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, cooking, laundry, cleaning, and sex, I learn everything all for Onii-sama ¡¹

    E-Err¡­

    Then, Torii-san shows a serious face.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Misuzu-sama, may I ask something? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, that¡­you mean¡­ ¡¹

    She glares at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama has done it with everyone else¡­ ¡¹

    She asks.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama is Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance, right? Also, He has a sexual relationship with Ruriko-sama¡­No¡­it¡¯s not just with the nobility, even Haiji¡­ ¡¹

    Her voice is getting louder.

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s a servant! A-Are you okay with him having sex with servants? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not a servant! Haiji-chan is family! ¡¹

    Agnes opposed.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s family, and so it¡¯s natural that she¡¯ll have sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to Haiji.

    She¡¯s happy to see a new family member.

    Haiji-san¡¯s also impressed.

    ¡¸ F-Family? ¡¹

    Torii-san frowns.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not the common definition of family. It¡¯s not actually a ¡°family,¡± but think of it as the name we use for our group

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ And all the girls who have sex with Papa are family ¡¹

    That¡¯s Agnes¡¯ definition.

    Agnes doesn¡¯t know about Eri and Rie.

    And, since Agnes is like that¡­

    I can¡¯t let her meet the twins yet.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama makes the choice. I accept it all ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t have an eye for the people, in fact, everyone makes the check. They even recommend girls who they want to join the family ¡¹

    Like Haiji. Edie endorsed her. Edie¡¯s the one who saw that Haiji¡¯s actually a good girl and that she¡¯s a lonely girl who seeks family.

    ¡¸ Yes, not everyone can enter this family ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ We accepted Haiji-san, but we may not accept Mariko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­not that I¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san became irritated.

    She¡¯s shocked that her bodyguard, Haiji, joined our family.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Haiji-san¡­While we cannot publicly announce it, we will take care of her as our precious little sister. Our precious family ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Agnes too! I like Haiji-chan! Papa, thanks! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Thanks for giving Agnes another lovely Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-san ¡¹

    Haiji can no longer hold back and she started tearing up.

    ¡¸ Geez, Haiji-chan. Don¡¯t cry while we¡¯re eating ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to be together with Papa. Luna and Mao-chan are here too. Therefore, there¡¯s nothing to be sad about, there¡¯s no need to cry ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    People need someone to protect them.

    They can¡¯t always go on just protecting others.

    To Agnes, Haiji¡¯s a girl she wants to keep safe.

    ¡¸ H-Haiji, you traitor! ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t understand this at all! And I don¡¯t agree! Misuzu-sama! Why is it that you don¡¯t want to monopolize Kuromori-sama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Monopolize? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If you truly love him, you want to keep Kuromori-sama to yourself, you should want him all for yourself ¡¹

    She glares at me.

    ¡¸ Despite that, you let Kuromori-sama have sex with other women. I don¡¯t think that Misuzu-sama truly loves Kuromori-sama at all ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Oh? I do monopolize him ¡¹

    She smiles to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me, all of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama did all his best for us yesterday ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Mariko-san may not understand but we monopolize Danna-sama. Danna-sama¡¯s life I mean. Therefore, we dedicate our lives to him as well. That¡¯s why we¡¯re a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes is Agnes because Papa¡¯s there, if Papa¡¯s gone¡­ ¡¹

    This is bad.

    I hurriedly embrace Agnes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think about that. I¡¯m here with you ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Agnes is Agnes, desuno ¡¹

    To her, my existence is everything.

    Agnes who¡¯s confined in the basement and makes contact only with Shirasaka Sousuke who comes occasionally and an elderly woman who brings food¡­

    She grew to 12 years old without making any bonds with anyone.

    The thought that I love her is what drives all of Agnes.

    And, that act of love is sex.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand. Seriously ¡¹

    Torii-san resumes eating discontentedly.

    ¡¸ But, the beneficial idea of our system is something you accept, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Michi and Edie. You should know their skills as bodyguards. And, they¡¯re our servants by name but they¡¯re our family¡­They will never betray us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Far from that, they will do their duty in face of danger ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I-I will also do anything for everyone in the family! ¡¹

    Haiji shouts.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes too! Agnes will do everything for the family! That¡¯s why let¡¯s have sex again later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it. I know ¡¹

    When she¡¯s uneasy, she¡¯ll ask to have sex right away.

    Agnes is a girl who can hold back now.

    ¡¸ Papa, you have to do it with Mana-chan and Nei-chan too ¡¹

    Mana and Nei, she knows that they didn¡¯t come back from last night because of some business.

    ¡¸ We will return home today so there¡¯s also the girls who waited. Agnes can hold back until later ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Therefore, hold me tight. Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I embraced Agnes¡¯ small body.

    Seeing that, Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Also, Mariko-san. Us, daughters of nobility, have lust ¡¹

    Misuzu, what are you trying to say now?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re humans, we want a man to embrace us, to have sex. I can blow away all of the unease I had by having sex with Danna-sama periodically ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. I feel my mood becoming pure after I have sex with Onii-sama. My fears and hesitation is gone ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ T-That, I get that! ¡¹

    Haiji shouted without thinking.

    ¡¸ I also feel tranquil ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural. After all, it¡¯s Papa ¡¹

    Agnes holds my face with both hands and kisses me.

    ¡¸ I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    She smiles like an angel.

    ¡¸ Us daughters of nobility were raised with our sexual desires subdued. It was to prevent any bad company ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a suffocating life. Showing a smile all the time, and being careful not to offend someone ¡¹

    Misuzu. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ You have it better. You can speak of anything you want with whoever you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san isn¡¯t raised as a noble after all ¡¹

    Hey, why are the two of you¡­

    Poking at Torii-san¡¯s insecurities?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand. You never will ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll never understand how much we treasure Onii-sama¡¯s love for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ How Danna-sama loves each of us as a woman. Nobility? Kouzuki house? It is nothing to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we can love Onii-sama in with nothing but our minds and body, with our forms when we were born ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have my time with Danna-sama and that is why I can act as the daughter of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I can endure anything, no matter how painful it is, because I have my time with Onii-sama ¡¹

    The two overpower Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s completely flustered.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, you laugh at us daughters of nobility as we cannot speak honestly, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You think ¡®why does everyone not speak what they want to say?¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not because we do not, it¡¯s because we cannot ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we speak carelessly, there will be conflicts between families, and it¡¯ll cause troubles to those working for each family. Have you ever thought of that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Torii-san doesn¡¯t belong to nobility after all ¡¹

    That¡¯s quite rude¡­

    They ignore her with the thought ¡°she¡¯s not a noble, so she doesn¡¯t understand¡±

    That¡¯s why she can talk behind someone¡¯s back and laugh at someone but there will be no incident.

    However, when it comes to Kouzuki house and other nobilities.

    Any bad move becomes outrageous.

    ¡¸ For you, the fall of Kurama house is just a laughing matter because it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸ For us, it¡¯s hopelessly heavy. If Kurama house, a family accepted as nobility failed, then Grandfather will corner them thoroughly ¡¹

    Kurama house ignored warnings from Jii-chan and other nobilities.

    Then, they lost their precious assets.

    They trampled Jii-chan¡¯s goodwill and spat on their faces.

    ¡¸ Therefore, as punishment, Kurama Misato-san will become a prostitute. It¡¯s cruel, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s a harsh punishment, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry, even if Torii house makes the same mistakes as Kurama house did, Grandfather will not go that far ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ After all, Torii house has no family status to receive that kind of harsh punishment ¡¹

    Nobility, it¡¯s a title established among generations.

    Just like how the head of the Kurama house inherited the beautiful residence from their ancestors.

    Destroying it for a trivial reason means¡­

    It¡¯s a sin against the ancestors of Kurama house.

    Therefore, Jii-chan can¡¯t forgive them.

    ¡¸ The current Torii house can thrive all they want but your family has no history yet ¡¹

    Torii-san is the daughter of a family that is rising to a higher status.

    ¡¸ B-But my mother is a daughter of Kanou house! ¡¹

    Kanou house, a family that rivals Kouzuki and Kaan.

    Torii Mariko is cousins with Sakurako-san, the daughter of Kanou house.

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, are you really going to use that to me, the daughter of the main house of Kouzuki clan? ¡¹

    Torii-san has the blood of nobility from her mother¡¯s side.

    Against Misuzu and Ruriko, 100% daughters of the nobility.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, you do not carry the same burden as the daughter of nobility, nor the pride of your family ¡¹

    Torii Mariko-san¡¯s expression froze.

 Chapter 964. Morning Sisters / Mariko capture battle

    ¡¸ Well, not that we care about Mariko-san¡¯s circumstances anyway ¡¹

    Misuzu says with a smile.

    Then, she holds my hands.

    ¡¸ To us, Danna-sama¡¯s a precious existence. We have Danna-sama by our side, and that is how our minds and bodies are stable. We¡¯re not stressed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I have no worries because I have sex with Onii-sama. Onii-sama listens when I tell him my story, and I can move forward with my usual life. Besides, when we feel like we¡¯re losing our way, Onii-sama calls us out and give us a hug ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Agnes too! When I have sex with Papa, my skin becomes so smooth! I become more beautiful after doing it. Everyone is the same ¡¹

    She looked at Haiji.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan is much more beautiful than yesterday! It¡¯s because she had sex with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, err, yes ¡¹

    Haiji blushed.

    ¡¸ But, uhm, it¡¯s true that my worries were gone. It feels like my suffering until yesterday was just a lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Worries? You? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at Haiji curiously.

    ¡¸ Haiji, you had worries? Why did you not talk to me, your Master? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because she can¡¯t expose her story to anyone other than her family, no matter how close the two of you are ¡¹

    I said.

    It¡¯s not a story that she can tell her close friend.

    It¡¯s something she can only tell her family.

    ¡¸ I am Haiji¡¯s master. Her job is to keep me safe every day. And despite all that¡­ ¡¹

    As usual, Torii-san¡¯s attitude with me is like that because I¡¯m not from nobility.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a worry that a master-servant relationship can¡¯t hear out. Putting that aside, Mariko-san can¡¯t do anything about it even if she talks to you ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks sharply.

    However, Torii-san;

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with this?! You just had sex with him once and yet you trust him that far?! He¡¯s a man you just met yesterday! You can¡¯t marry him! He has Misuzu-sama! ¡¹

    She releases all the pressure she received from Misuzu by attacking Haiji.

    ¡¸ It wasn¡¯t just once! I did it twice! ¡¹

    Haiji objects with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve done it once last night and this morning ¡¹

    Then, she touches her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Right. Weren¡¯t you watching it together with me? Mariko-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    then.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan will be with us forever. With Papa, with Agnes, with everyone ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Those who have sex with Papa is family! Right?~ ¡¹

    Agnes hugs Haiji.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san ¡¹

    Haiji embraces Agnes lovingly.

    ¡¸ Last night, I made a precious elder sister. Edie-oneesama. Today, Agnes-san has become my precious little sister. I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    The reality that she made family is biting into her now.

    ¡¸ Geez, Papa¡¯s here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, of course. I¡¯ve encountered the man I¡¯ll serve for my life ¡¹

    Then, Haiji speaks to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need to marry. I thought that someone with my circumstances will never have a happy marriage. But coming to this family, I get along with everyone, and I will bear the child together with everyone in the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. That¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do as well. Haiji-san, be sure to give birth to a healthy child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will also give birth to Papa¡¯s child. Everyone will raise the child happily ¡¹

    Seeing Haiji, Misuzu, and Agnes say that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just weird! This is foolish! ¡¹

    Torii-san starts an uproar.

    ¡¸ Oh? There¡¯s nothing weird about it. There are a lot of countries who accept Polygyny ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama! We¡¯re in Japan! It¡¯s monogamy in here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? If you look at the civil law and criminal law, the accommodation of bigamy crime only takes hold when there¡¯s an overlap in sexual activities. In short, it¡¯s a matter of family register. There¡¯s no crime to judge if you make polygamy without the use of de facto marriage and family register ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s an ethics problem ¡¹

    Seeing Torii-san refute in rage¡­Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Whose morals are we using? ¡¹

    Morals differ from countries and cultures.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate, I thought that Mariko-san was a little more flexible with her thoughts ¡¹

    Ruriko passes the baton to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Nobody other than our family knows about this group¡­Other than you. Have you ever thought of how we do not have problems with our everyday lives in our family while keeping our secret safe? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, what about Kouzuki Kakka? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Grandfather knows it all. Also, he¡¯s a member of this family. Well, I do not have sex with Grandfather. The only man in my life is Danna-sama. Grandfather¡¯s role is to be everyone¡¯s Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes doesn¡¯t like him that much but Ojii-chan is a good guy. Therefore, I try not to be disrespectful with him, and I listen to his stories earnestly! Mao-chan does the same! ¡¹

    Currently, Mao-chan¡¯s eating breakfast with Jii-chan.

    Does Agnes tell Mao-chan to not talk impolitely with Jii-chan regularly?

    No, I think it¡¯s the opposite.

    Nagisa tells Mao-chan to ¡°Behave herself¡± when in front of Jii-chan.

    Then, Mao-chan tells Agnes about it.

    Mao-chan is better at reading the mood compared to Agnes.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama accepts this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? Do you really think that we can do everything we want in the Kouzuki mansion without him knowing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He accepts Onii-sama, and he should have shown it during the party yesterday ¡¹

    The party yesterday was a gathering to announce that I am Misuzu¡¯s fiance to the young ladies of nobility.

    Furthermore, Jii-chan purposely appeared together with me at the party, showing that he accepts me.

    ¡¸ To us, this family system is our idea. Danna-sama¡¯s the only man, and everyone gets along and receive his love ¡¹

    ¡¸ And because of Onii-sama¡¯s personality, there are no quarrels. Everyone gets along, love each other, live a life where we cooperate with each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love everyone! They¡¯re all good girls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve gathered girls from various age groups and experiences. The elder looks after the younger, and if there are problems, everyone is open with their opinions, and Danna-sama makes the final decision ¡¹

    No, Misuzu, stop putting me in that weird spot.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the mother of this family.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Margo-san, the elder sisters and Shou-neechan, the professional, keep the mother from acting rashly.

    Then, as for the father. That¡¯s Kyouko-san.

    Of course, Jii-chan¡¯s the Grandfather.

    Our family has multiple safety devices.

    ¡¸ And sex is above all. I can¡¯t do it with anyone but Onii-sama. I can¡¯t think of having sex with anyone other than Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just humans, women. To have a man where I can rest my body in peace as we have sex like Danna-sama is valuable ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ B-But, s-sure, you¡¯re okay with it now, but someday ¡¹

    Someday?

    ¡¸ Once Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama gives birth to Kuromori-sama¡¯s child, Kouzuki house¡¯s future¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for you to worry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we will deal with it smoothly ¡¹

    Ruriko added.

    ¡¸ Someone will be Danna-sama¡¯s legal wife on paper, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible to adjust the child we¡¯re going to deliver ¡¹

    ¡¸ When I give birth, Ruriko will come with me on a foreign hospital ¡¹

    ¡¸ And when I give birth, Misuzu-sama will be with me, nobody will know who¡¯s child is whose ¡¹

    ¡¸ The child is our blessing, and so we don¡¯t know who¡¯ll give birth first, Ruriko or me? If it¡¯s a boy or a girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ And when that time comes, we will deal with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if Ruriko and I lift each other up this way, nobody can push to split Kouzuki house anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama and I will never leave Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu will put restraints on the people who want to marry Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s children and prevent any takeover of Kouzuki house.

    Jii-chan already accepted me as Misuzu¡¯s fiance and so they can¡¯t make a move on her.

    As for Ruriko, she had a life where other people from Kouzuki house can¡¯t contact her ever since Jii-chan turned her to the ultimate sheltered girl.

    Most of the time, she¡¯s in our Kuromori Mansion.

    She never goes outside unless she goes to school and her traditional dance lessons.

    At such times, Shou-neechan or Rei-chan¡¯s with her all the time.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, but Kouzuki house also has Yoshiko-sama? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s something you should be concerned about ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshiko-oneesama will not disrespect us ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san is Ruriko¡¯s attendant.

    The two lived together, they treasure each other.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me ¡¹

    Torii-san shrinks down.

    ¡¸ By the way, Mariko-san. Are you going to report about our family, and about our secret to Momoko-oneesama? ¡¹

    Right, Torii-san;

    She is Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s protegee.

    She remained in the mansion to make reports of what happened after the party yesterday.

    ¡¸ I still haven¡¯t decided ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks hesitantly.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama, are you thinking of what I should do? ¡¹

    She asks Misuzu for ideas.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that¡¯s yours to decide ¡¹

    Misuzu replies coldly.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, what do you think after looking at our family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looks down.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, do you want to do it with Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Do you want to have sex with Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why do I? ¡¹

    Torii-san is agitated.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan had sex with Papa and she became more beautiful, cuter, don¡¯t you want to try it out too? ¡¹

    Agnes can¡¯t read the mood, but she¡¯s sharp.

    She said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it hurts a bit and it¡¯s a little embarrassing, but I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Haiji tells her former master.

    ¡¸ Besides, if Kuromori-sama had sex with Mariko-ojousama, nobody will know about it ¡¹

    I am Misuzu¡¯s fiance on paper.

    The fact that I have sex with Ruriko is a complete secret.

    Nobody will think that Misuzu and Ruriko¡­

    Nobody can imagine that I had sex with Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Have you ever thought that you want to do it too after watching Haiji-chan, Onee-chan? ¡¹

    Hearing Agnes says that; Torii-san gasps.

    Torii-san¡¯s filled with curiosity, she watched Haiji have sex with me.

    She¡¯s got to be interested in it.

    ¡¸ But I can¡¯t. The current Onee-chan can¡¯t do it. Agnes won¡¯t allow it! ¡¹

    Huh, Agnes?

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, you¡¯re beautiful, but if you want to have sex with Papa, then you need more cuteness! You have to be cuter than you currently are! ¡¹

    Agnes said. It sticks to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Right, I thought so too. The current Mariko-san feel lacking even though we showed you in our family ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, u-uhm, I-I never¡­with Kuromori-sama¡­doing it¡­I never said anything¡­joining Misuzu-sama¡¯s family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Don¡¯t you want to join in Mariko-san? If you join our family, you will be my little sister, Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s little sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you will be my elder sister ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s 17. Ruriko¡¯s 15.

    Torii Mariko¡¯s at the same age as me. 16.

    ¡¸ Currently, you¡¯re in a half-hearted state, someone who has the blood of nobility but you¡¯re not nobility. Kaan Momoko-oneesama can take you in as a protegee but in reality, you¡¯re just a vassal ¡¹

    She stayed here because Momoko-neechan ordered her.

    That means it¡¯s not an equal relationship.

    ¡¸ Our family is different. After all, Danna-sama¡¯s our first priority ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s slave after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama treats us all fairly, and there¡¯s no one higher or lower in our relationship. We love each other as sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan. I love Luna. I love Haiji-chan. I love Yukino-chan. I love everyone! ¡¹

    Agnes said

    ¡¸ We know that we cannot make Danna-sama happy alone. I can¡¯t do it by myself. I need everyone¡¯s cooperation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama persuaded Grandfather to make Misuzu-oneesama happy and to bring peace to Kouzuki house. He also saved me. To reach happiness, you must make the people around you happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that process, the women Danna-sama loved and the women who love Danna-sama increases by one, and another one. I¡¯ve been watching it. Therefore, I never feel jealous of other girls. I do not want to keep Danna-sama for myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a family, and so we build our happiness by ourselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves everyone! And all the girls Papa loves are good ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ But, Onee-chan¡¯s not a good girl ¡¹

    The young woman denies Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, hurry up and become a good girl! ¡¹

    Haiji moves to Torii-san¡¯s front.

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama, you only need a little bit of change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you change just a bit, you will reach happiness too, just like me ¡¹

    She smiles at her former master kindly.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t get it. To be honest, if I¡¯m just playing around, I¡¯ll try it, I¡¯d want to experience sex with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ After all, he¡¯s not as scary even though he¡¯s a man. I¡¯ve also seen Haiji have sex so happy ¡¹

    She speaks honestly to her former bodyguard.

    ¡¸ But, that won¡¯t do. Sex isn¡¯t just a game ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ R-Right, I thought so ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wanted to be friends with Ojou-sama. I wanted to get a sister-like relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we cannot get away from the master-bodyguard relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, indeed ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ That was my fault. I get it now. After hearing Misuzu-sama¡¯s story. I¡¯ve been overbearing, therefore, you gave up on me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Haiji¡¯s no longer mine. You now belong to Kouzuki house, to Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not mine. She belongs to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu noted.

    ¡¸ I also belong to Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter! ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Argh, I forgot about it. When I first met Haiji in Europe ¡¹

    She looks at Haiji with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ I thought, ¡°she¡¯s such a cute girl,¡± that ¡°I want this beauty to be my little sister¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s why I asked Father for a favor, to bring Haiji from Europe, and yet¡­I¡¯ve¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks in grief.

    ¡¸ I treated Haiji as nothing but a servant! I wanted to be friends with Haiji. I wanted to love Haiji as my little sister. And yet, I¡­ ¡¹

    Her pride as a semi-nobility.

    That insecurity that she¡¯s a daughter of noble blood.

    She picked up Haiji, someone with no relative from Europe to become her bodyguard.

    Then, she created a thick wall between them.

    ¡¸ UUuuu, I¡¯m so frustrated. So pathetic. Haiji¡¯s taken from me¡­Haiji¡¯s gone from me because¡­

    She holds her hands tightly and tears up.

    ¡¸ Haiji ¡¹

    I urged Haiji.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Haiji embraces the crying Torii-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not too late yet. Mariko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even now I still want to be friends with Mariko-ojousama. I want to be Mariko-ojousama¡¯s little sister

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re already¡­ ¡¹

    Then, Agnes¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Onee-chan has to become a good girl! Good girls get to have sex with Papa!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 965. Morning Sisters / Wounded Merlion

    For now, we finished breakfast.

    We changed clothes and head to the courtyard from yesterday.

    Agnes, Misuzu, Ruriko, Haiji, and Torii-san¡¯s with me.

    ¡¸ There they are ¡¹

    Edie and Michi are already starting their training in the courtyard.

    Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Mao-chan¡¯s with them.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re late Papa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan comes running to me and hugs me.

    ¡¸ Yes, good morning, Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, Good Morning Papa ¡¹

    I also hug Mao-chan back.

    I can¡¯t spoil her too much but this much intimacy is okay.

    Minaho-neesan taught me that.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Ruriko and I will head to Grandfather¡¯s place ¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at the second-floor terrace facing the courtyard.

    Yeah, that¡¯s where Jii-chan and I talked before we entered the party.

    I looked up and then Jii-chan, Katsuko-nee, and Yoshiko-san are looking at us.

    The three are talking friendly as they watch us.

    Miko power has no effect on that distance.

    ¡¸ We will be talking with Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Huh, Misuzu?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be joining too, Onii-sama ¡¹

    The two get up the stairs leading to the second-floor terrace.

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    Torii-san tries to come with Misuzu, but¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, how about you participate in the exercise with everyone? ¡¹

    Misuzu turns back halfway from the stairway and said.

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Torii-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll teach her. Mariko should learn self-defense too ¡¹

    Edie calls Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s here too ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Haiji.

    Meanwhile, Misuzu and Ruriko are gone from the stairs.

    It¡¯s too late for her to follow them.

    ¡¸ Although, Haiji will take the professional course. Mariko will be doing the same beginner course as Mao and Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! Let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    Agnes pulls Torii-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Eh, ah, yes? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s my pace reputation is no match against Agnes.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, Koyomi-chan, this is Mariko-chan ¡¹

    She introduces to the two.

    Luna was at the party and so she knows about Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Eh, Agnes-chan, she¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Mao-chan stares at Torii-san.

    She¡¯s taught to be cautious with people who aren¡¯t family

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, it¡¯s a bit complicated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Complicated? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In one way or another, it¡¯s complicated ¡¹

    What Agnes wants to say is that it¡¯s unknown yet whether she¡¯ll enter the family or not.

    But, the word ¡°complicated¡± is what stuck in Mao-chan¡¯s mind

    ¡¸ Complicated? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, complicated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Complicated. Okay ¡¹

    She looked up at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, so it¡¯s complicated! ¡¹

    Mao-chan speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ Yes, that, it¡¯s complicated. Hehe. She¡¯s complicated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh? Why am I complicated? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s confused.

    It¡¯s her first time to receive that kind of appraisal.

    ¡¸ Yes. She¡¯s complicated! Agnes certifies that ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that?

    ¡¸ But, complicated means complicated. She¡¯s just as complicated as Koyomi-chan, who has high possibility ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ way of speaking is much more complicated.

    ¡¸ Got it! Onee-chan is complicated! Just like Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I get it ¡¹

    Torii-san is feeling down as the younger girls call her complicated.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, Haiji-chan is our new Onee-chan! She¡¯s become Papa¡¯s family! ¡¹

    Luna knows that I had sex with Haiji last night, but¡­

    Mao-chan is cheering together with Koyomi-chan!

    ¡¸ Yay! Yay! ¡¹

    Mao-chan is making a lot of noise, but¡­

    ¡¸ H-Hello. I¡¯m Adelheid Katori. Call me Haiji ¡¹

    Haiji gives her greeting.

    ¡¸ Eh, really?! Are you really-really Mao¡¯s Onee-chan?! You¡¯re my Onee-chan too?! Hey, hey, hey? ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s excited.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Haiji looks at me.

    Right¡­

    Agnes, who¡¯s 12, calls me, who¡¯s 16, Papa only as a title but¡­

    She thinks that Mao-chan might actually be my child as she¡¯s still in kindergarten.

    She¡¯s wondering how to deal with her.

    By that, it means does she deal with her as an elder sister or as a mother?

    ¡¸ Mao-chan is the daughter of Nagisa, another member of our family. Therefore, she¡¯s my daughter ¡¹

    I made a quick explanation.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why Papa is Mao¡¯s Papa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan clings to my arms.

    ¡¸ In other words, he¡¯s also Agnes¡¯ Papa! And Koyomi-chan¡¯s Papa ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get how Agnes¡¯ reasoning makes that kind of leaps.

    But, Haiji¡¯s smart, and so she can guess the relationship.

    The fact that one of my women already has a child.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get along, okay? ¡¹

    She deals with Mao-chan with the middle of ¡°Mother,¡± and ¡°Elder sister,¡± something like a female cousin.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s get along! I¡¯m Mao-chan! Ehehe ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Koyomi. Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s docile and polite as usual

    ¡¸ Yes, Haiji-oneechan¡¯s cute! As expected of Papa. ¡¹

    H-Hey, Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! And that¡¯s why Mariko-chan should become like Haiji-chan too! ¡¹

    Eeeeeh.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t stay in that complicated state. It¡¯s complicated after all. Ehehe ¡¹

    Yeah, you can¡¯t win against Agnes and Mao-chan¡¯s duo.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, Koyomi-chan, say something too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, well, I¡¯ll do my best to grow up as soon as possible ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan feels sorry that she hasn¡¯t done it with me yet.

    ¡¸ Girls, come, we¡¯re going to start stretching ¡¹

    Edie calls out everyone.

    ¡¸ Okay, Edie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s do this ¡¹

    Michi and Edie¡¯s method of teaching starts with stretching.

    Making your body flexible is more important than anything.

    After that, the training for young and professionals are different.

    According to Edie, it¡¯s not good to forge muscles while the body is young.

    Muscles clamp your body and it¡¯ll hinder the growth of your muscles.

    Therefore, Mao-chan, Agnes, and Luna are practicing on accurately moving out as they come up with their thought, their kinetic vision, quick-wits and agility, and momentary thinking.

    Also, they train to be cautious of their surroundings while keeping their concentration.

    That kind of training is helpful to them.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone warmed up? Then we¡¯ll start our training course. Michi, take care of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    The group is split into two.

    Edie trains Haiji and Yomi with classic martial arts.

    Yomi should actually be in the beginner course too, but¡­

    We want Haiji and Yomi to get along.

    Edie will teach Haiji, and Haiji will convey it to Yomi, the one receiving lessons will have to teach someone else too. It¡¯s better.

    As for the young girls + Torii-san and me, we¡¯re receiving Michi¡¯s guidance.

    ¡¸ Then, everyone, hold your hammers ¡¹

    Hammer. It¡¯s the hammer Michi used, she calls it victory hammer.

    It¡¯s a weapon that has a rubber ball tied in chains, you swing it around and hit the enemy with it.

    Everyone¡¯s training with that.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Papa! Watch me! ¡¹

    Mao-chan swings it around.

    Mao-chan¡¯s hammer is the only one light compared to ours.

    Although, Agnes and my hammer aren¡¯t like the one Michi¡¯s using.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    Michi hands over a hammer to the confused Torii-san.

    ¡¸ The children are using soft rubber and so there¡¯s no danger even if it hits. This is training for your focus and hitting a target accurately. Furthermore, it¡¯s fun ¡¹

    Michi speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ After all this time, I¡¯m now thankful that Grandfather taught me all this ¡¹

    Michi used only this weapon when she was starting.

    ¡¸ If you can master this, you can grasp the distance between yourself, the enemy, and their weapon reach in one moment. Furthermore, it has a rotating counterweight overhead and so it will be hard to hit the enemy accurately. This becomes training to hit your enemy with Qi ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Swinging the counterweight overhead lets you knead Qi in your body and accumulate it. And that¡¯ll hit your opponent reliably. Once you improve, you can sense the opponent¡¯s Qi from the point below the navel and you can shoot it with your Qi ¡¹

    In short, the victory hammer is;

    It¡¯s linked to training Kudou arts¡¯ Qi skills.

    Everyone seems to be enjoying throwing away the hammer on a tree with an X mark from packing tape, but¡­

    Mao-chan¡¯s the only one who¡¯s in a shorter distance and throwing her hammer on the pet bottle on the tree.

    ¡¸ Someday, when I begin to train other nobility, this hammer will be the first they have to master ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s promised to teach Kudou style to a bodyguard of nobility, and a young lady who loves martial arts.

    However.

    Yesterday, the cute girls who came here yesterday feel somewhat surreal with the spectacle of hammers swung around.

    ¡¸ With that said, please try it ¡¹

    Michi tells Torii-san to take aim.

    ¡¸ Ah, right. Yes ¡¹

    Torii-san seem to have stopped thinking

    ¡¸ Toryaaa!! ¡¹

    Torii-san copied Agnes and the girls and fling her hammer.

    However.

    ¡¸ Complicated-chan, your hips aren¡¯t fixed ¡¹

    Agnes lowers her hips as she says that.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Torii-san sticks out her ass.

    That¡¯s not stable at all.

    ¡¸ Then, you do it like this! ¡¹

    Luna swings the counterweight ball.

    The rubber ball hits the target on the tree and bounces back.

    ¡¸ Ah, okay. Soryaa! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s counterweight flies off flimsy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaa, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Mao-chan says after she knocks out the pet bottle of hers.

    ¡¸ You really are complicated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu ¡¹

    Torii-san hates to lose and so she¡¯s irritated.

    ¡¸ Hey, teach me properly! ¡¹

    She glares at Michi.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then first, you have to grasp the distance between you and the target and the center of gravity ¡¹

    Michi guides her thoroughly.

    Yes, this looks good.

    Earlier, during breakfast, Misuzu and Ruriko, the two daughters of Kouzuki denied Torii-san, but¡­

    But if the young girls get along with her.

    I also swing my hammer and throw it off.

    It hits the center of the cross mark.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you¡¯re surprisingly skilled, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I want to keep everyone safe too you know ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We may look like we¡¯re playing around but this is an actual martial arts training ¡¹

    Once you can hit with the hammer with accuracy, you can also hit with your shuriken.

    Although.

    I¡¯m still far from reaching Michi or Edie¡¯s high-speed skill and accuracy where you can hit an enemy who changes location every time.

    The target doesn¡¯t move and so I can hit it.

    I heard that Michi can hit blind spots with her whip, even if the enemy is hiding on a shield.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, I won¡¯t lose! ¡¹

    Torii-san seems to be heating up.

    But, she¡¯s the type who lends an ear to advise.

    She¡¯s listening not just to Michi, but Agnes, Luna, and even Mao-chan.

    It¡¯s not like she has a bad personality.

    We had fun throwing hammers for a while.

    On the other hand, Edie, Yomi, and Haiji are getting sweaty now.

    ¡¸ Haiji, you need to must up your courage and try to break into it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Haiji learned the basics from the Academy but she has no Master, and so she couldn¡¯t train with anything other than the basics.

    That¡¯s why Edie¡¯s guiding her.

    ¡¸ Yomi, your legs are reversed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Yomi who can read thoughts can¡¯t understand the know-how with martial arts right away.

    The thoughts jump from logic or speech.

    ¡¸ Oh, don¡¯t focus on the feet but instead focus on your center of gravity to your back ¡¹

    But, Haiji took some reasonable training from the Academy.

    She made it easy to understand for Yomi.

    ¡¸ Ah, I get it. The center of gravity comes from here and so I reverse my legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Yeah, they look good too.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Michi suddenly faced the thicket and threw a shuriken!

    ¡¸ Disgraceful! I missed that one on purpose! Get out now! ¡¹

    Huh?

    The only people who would do that in the mansion right now are¡­

    ¡¸ Well done seeing through that! As expected of Kudou Michi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected! ¡¹

    They take off the camouflage cloth that looks like some trees and shrubs. They look like manga ninjas.

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka appear.

    ¡¸ I already saw you two long ago. I left you alone since you¡¯re not here to kill ¡¹

    Edie looks like she¡¯s fed up.

    However, the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve seen the secret techniques of Kudou arts now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou arts! ¡¹

    No, secret technique?

    It¡¯s just the beginner course where we use the victory hammer though.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re more impatient than expected ¡¹

    Michi looks at the sisters and said.

    Oh, I see.

    They¡¯re also from martial arts group and so they want to move their body in the morning.

    ¡¸ What is it, Anjou-san wants to train with us? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Training?! What are you talking about?! Anjou arts is a secret technique that doesn¡¯t accept outsiders! If we want to train, we will not leave our hands open ¡¹

    ¡¸ Open! ¡¹

    Open? I¡¯ve seen a lot yesterday though.

    Like that street performance and survival hurricane mixer.

    ¡¸ Stop the tedious talk ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You girls showed up like that to show off your strength, right? ¡¹

    I look up at the terrace on the second floor.

    Jii-chan and Misuzu are watching us while drinking tea.

    They¡¯re trying to show off their strength to the head of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Us sisters have thought that we have no other ways to save the young ladies of Kurama house other than our way of martial arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Martial arts ¡¹

    So, your target is Michi?

    They¡¯ll take down Michi and have Jii-chan recognize them.

    They want the Kurama sisters released in exchange for their labor.

    Or maybe, they want to decrease the debts of Kurama house, even just a little.

    ¡¸ Kudou Michi-dono, I have no grudge towards you, but this is for the sake of the family. Duel us ¡¹

    ¡¸ A match right now! ¡¹

    The sisters take a stance.

    ¡¸ Match, duel. You speak a lot of impudent words ¡¹

    Michi speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Ah, by the way, the fight will be me against Michi, one-on-one. Ah, she¡¯s out of this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t let the dark-skinned join ¡¹

    Oh, they saw the fight yesterday.

    They¡¯re thinking that they¡¯re no match against Michi and Edie¡¯s combination.

    ¡¸ This is a battle between representatives of both Kudou and Anjou arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have one thing to say ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re looking down on me. Do you think that the two of us are equal? The two of you should fight. I am not Kudou Michi if I can¡¯t deal with the two of you ¡¹

    Huh?

    Michi seems like she¡¯s speaking from a drama.

    Is Michi going along with the ride with the Anjou sisters because she knows it?

    ¡¸ Bwahahaha, Kudou Michi¡¯s broken ¡¹

    ¡¸ Broken! ¡¹

    As I thought, the Anjou sisters point at Michi in high spirits.

    ¡¸ Kudou Michi-dono, I thought that you would reply like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, you seem to not know our actual skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll lose ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it over there. You¡¯ll hurt the small girls if we do it here ¡¹

    Michi moves to an area where there are no people.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Chance!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ready yourself! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters rushed in.

    ¡¸ Darling, Haiji ¡¹

    Edie said. Then we protect the girls.

    Haiji goes to Torii-san.

    I head to Mao-chan and Agnes.

    Edie protects Luna and Koyomi.

    Yomi also rushed towards us.

    ¡¸ We already foresaw that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And your blind spot is here! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters cut across us and jump at Michi.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Kinuka! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Ane-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anjou arts secret technique!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Merlion flying slice!!! ¡¹

    The sisters jump at Michi at the same time!!!

 Chapter 966. Morning Sisters / Difference in Culture

    ¡¸ Anjou arts secret technique!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Merlion flying slice!!!! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters jumped at Michi at the same time.

    Mitama-san¡¯s uses her hand to strike like a sword on Michi.

    The little sister, Kinuka-san follows behind her sister.

    ¡¸ Puuuuuuu ¡¹

    She sprays some kind of mist towards Michi.

    ¡¸ I got you!!!!! ¡¹

    However.

    Michi disappeared from their vision at that moment

    Kinuka-san¡¯s spray didn¡¯t reach Michi.

    ¡¸ Wha?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    Then, coming from behind the two surprised girls.

    ¡¸ Novice ¡¹

    Michi strikes the Anjou sisters with her fists shrouded in Qi.

    ¡¸ Gyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tawaba! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters plopped on the grass of the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Yomi, Luna, shut them down ¡¹

    I ordered the two.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Nii-san ¡¹

    Yomi goes after Mitama-san.

    Luna goes after Kinuka-san. They took control of their body.

    ¡¸ Aga?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hanu?! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters can¡¯t counterattack anymore.

    ¡¸ Why would you pick a fight where these girls could get involved? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Michi asked to change places, and yet¡­

    The sisters purposely cut across Mao-chan and Agnes¡¯ location to attack Michi.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s restraints are much stronger it seems.

    Kinuka-san can¡¯t even talk.

    ¡¸ Answer us honestly. There¡¯s no forgiving for what you¡¯ve done ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s also angry.

    ¡¸ If we didn¡¯t do that, we will not get any opportunity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hogege, hogahogahoga ¡¹

    It looks like Kinuka-san wants to say ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡¸ We had to win no matter what method we use ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hohihihiwahihahi ¡¹

    Now I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ She seems to be saying ¡°We can¡¯t lose no matter what¡± ¡¹

    Luna speaks out Kinuka-san¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ Huh, but you lost, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Mao-chan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that attack shows Michi-chan¡¯s win ¡¹

    Agnes too.

    ¡¸ Hohihihi, hahhahi, fuhihihi, buhinu, muemuhegebobo! ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ ¡°We will never lose until we admit that we are!¡± she says ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Huh, do you still think that you can win in this situation? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan asks.

    ¡¸ No, it doesn¡¯t look like they understand what it means to lose. They only want to continue with their path saying that they haven¡¯t lost ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, that¡¯s a sore loser¡¯s mentality ¡¹

    Luna replies. Agnes looks fed up.

    ¡¸ You two are hopelessly immature ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s upsetting to have someone from another school to call us immature ¡¹

    Mitama-san glares at Michi.

    ¡¸ School? Your skills don¡¯t even represent your school at all. Furthermore, I¡¯m not talking about your martial arts ¡¹

    Michi gives the Anjou sisters on the ground a cold look.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m talking about your actions just now, you¡¯re a failure as a bodyguard! ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ If you want to use any means possible to take your objective, then you¡¯re just a terrorist. Bodyguards have to keep their Master safe. And, you must keep all the ordinary people safe together with your Master ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just your idea! Anjou house doesn¡¯t think that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bahihihibuhibuhibofu ¡¹

    Mitama-san protests. Kinuka-san follows.

    Well, if you look at Mitama-san¡¯s perspective, she wouldn¡¯t want a complaint from Michi, someone who¡¯s three years younger than her.

    ¡¸ To Anjou house, offering our bodies to protect the Kurama family is our everything! We have resolved ourselves to keep our Master¡¯s safe, even if it costs the lives of others! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fuhihian! ¡¹

    I get that. She was just repeating Mitama-san¡¯s words.

    ¡¸ Kurama house has fallen because they hire bodyguards with that thinking ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, mocking our Masters instead of us! Eeei! take off this binds! Fight me! You coward! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auguusutoosu! ¡¹

    This time, she¡¯s asking to duel Edie.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s what¡¯s not okay. Stop thinking that you have to make a show while the head of Kouzuki house is watching ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right. Anjou sisters should know about it.

    They can¡¯t win against Michi or Edie with their skills.

    However, they haven¡¯t been able to make contact with the Kurama sisters, their Master¡­

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san are getting impatient.

    They¡¯re making a fuss with anything, even a ¡°You girls have quite the guts¡± will do for them.

    They just want to get a chance to talk to Jii-chan.

    Jii-chan¡¯s the only man who can change the fate of the daughters of Kurama house.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too selfish. You think that anything can go as you naively think. Your vision of your martial arts is too narrow. You two have an overwhelming lack of imagination ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ For example, if one of the guests from yesterday¡¯s party got injured, even if one of them, Misuzu-sama, no, Kouzuki house will take all responsibility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji, Yomi, and Luna, listen to this ¡¹

    Edie tells her students.

    ¡¸ Our duties isn¡¯t only to keep our Master¡¯s bodies safe Our duties is to keep our Master¡¯s societal assessment, the trust from other people, and the pride of our Master¡¯s clan safe ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ For instance, when Misuzu-oneesama walks downtown with other daughters of nobility and received an attack. The enemy target is another family¡¯s daughter, and they didn¡¯t notice that the daughter of Kouzuki house is present as they attack. Misuzu-oneesama was just involved, however, the fact that ¡°the daughter of Kouzuki house is present¡± will hold it¡¯s meaning, no matter what was the reason ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Buhi? ¡¹

    The sisters didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ If ever I only kept Misuzu-oneesama safe, and let the attackers come after the other young ladies. It¡¯ll hurt the honor of Kouzuki house. They will call us for protecting nobody but ourselves and for the inability to keep the other daughters safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that the job of other family¡¯s bodyguard? If the target is that young lady, then we¡¯re just victims! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maantohihi!! ¡¹

    Hearing the Kurama sisters say that, Michi;

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen. The society doesn¡¯t move in 50-50. The strong are obliged to help the weak all the time. If the young lady of Kouzuki house is present, even if you say that Misuzu-sama wasn¡¯t the target, I must repel and exterminate all the enemies. That means taking them down in that place. It means tracking all of the people who orchestrated the attack and erase them from this world ¡¹

    If she doesn¡¯t go that far, the underground society will look down on them.

    We must not feel fear from an overwhelming terror.

    ¡¸ Of course, that also means that Misuzu-sama and the other young ladies can allow any ordinary people who just happen to be around to get hurt. Furthermore, the bodyguards such as myself aren¡¯t allowed to receive any injury ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Well, that means that if you get hurt, you can¡¯t accompany your master as a bodyguard anymore, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muhiwa? ¡¹

    Sure, if one gets hurt while trying to repel an enemy attack, they sure will lose their job as a bodyguard.

    However.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. If we, the bodyguards, get hurt, Misuzu-sama, the other young ladies, and the ordinary people who just happened to be there will get worried, won¡¯t they? Professionals cannot allow the people around them to feel such negative emotions ¡¹

    Oh, if Michi gets hurt while an assault is ongoing¡­

    Everyone will worry.

    ¡¸ Bodyguards must always show composure. We must destroy our enemies, no matter how much overwhelming strength they have. Furthermore, if people are watching ¡¹

    If they get hurt or receive a flesh wound¡­

    They have to endure it to not let the people around them worry.

    ¡¸ The enemy might use some cowardly methods and try to attack us from a blind spot. However, we must sense it in that instant and deal with it with composure. Takedown the enemy without receiving any wound. That¡¯s the true job of bodyguards ¡¹

    Michi said. Anjou Mitama-san¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an idealistic thought. But it¡¯s impossible in practice! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hamuhamu! ¡¹

    Michi shook her head.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why Kouzuki SS exists! The organization covers for what one or two may see as impossible. Earlier, I have mentioned, ¡°From where people see.¡± I¡¯m alone as Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard on her side from the eyes of society. They see nobody but me. But in truth, Kouzuki SS does all the investigation, scouting, intervention, pursuit, and repelling from behind. That¡¯s how they protect the name of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS has gathered information about nobility.

    Of course, they know all information about the young ladies together with Misuzu.

    If a daughter of a family with some trouble moves together with Misuzu.

    They¡¯ll automatically send men in plain clothes.

    They will check for any suspicious people approaching.

    Michi¡¯s only the last line, the final trump card.

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it, let me tell you that when it comes to enemies of Kouzuki house, they will come to hurt ordinary people around them and start a negative campaign where they say that ¡°Innocent people are involved because of Kouzuki house.¡± Therefore, we must never let harm reach ordinary people. We execute our mission with that in min ¡¹

    That¡¯s what it means to protect the honor of the clan.

    ¡¸ But that only applies to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Buhihin! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters speak in frustration.

    ¡¸ Not all nobility can do that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Babaruu!!! ¡¹

    Yeah, even if they are nobility.

    Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s family has a high status but her family only receives honorary positions from others and they live by just scraping along.

    Some families reached ruin, just like Kurama house.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kouzuki-sama¡¯s family and that¡¯s why he has Kouzuki SS! But other nobilities¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ajapa! ¡¹

    Ahh.

    ¡¸ It looks like it¡¯s not reaching them, I¡¯ll talk ¡¹

    I get in between.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s talking about her pride as a bodyguard. From what I can see, Anjou-san¡¯s work is not good. You don¡¯t have the professional pride. I mean, you girls make the face that you¡¯re thinking, and you never think deliberately about anything ¡¹

    Therefore, they started a fight with Michi in this weird form.

    ¡¸ You know, you should think for a bit and move. Also, didn¡¯t Kouzuki SS tell the young ladies during the party that ¡°we¡¯re this kind of organization, so please use us.¡± So it¡¯s okay. Henceforth, Kouzuki SS will keep all of the nobilities safe ¡¹

    The sisters have nothing but the Kurama house¡¯s daughters in their heads.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hobiron ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If that happens, how will Kinuka and I live? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Habarokusuku! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Us sisters can¡¯t coordinate with an organization ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakurogu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinuka and I want to keep Kurama Misato-sama and Arisu-sama safe with just the two of us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Opekepeppou Happa fumifumi! ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    I can understand how they feel but this is going nowhere. These two are going nowhere.

    ¡¸ But, you girls aren¡¯t suited as bodyguards ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You two don¡¯t think a lot as a bodyguard. You show too much on your faces. You like to stand out too much. You always give up on your thoughts. You don¡¯t listen to others. You can¡¯t make an assessment of the situation. And¡­ ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too funny. You stand out ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    They stand out too much, more than their Masters. They can¡¯t be bodyguards like that. It¡¯s no good.

    ¡¸ What?! We¡¯re the daughters of Anjou house, the clan that protected Kurama clan for generations! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pianisshimo! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ And let me tell you, times have changed. 100 years ago is different from today. That martial arts of yours isn¡¯t fit for the current age ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuku! Anjou arts may have continued to fight for 100 years but it was an assassination fist of the first generation Anjou from 170 years ago! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Banburu! ¡¹

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s that old fashioned.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you think that it¡¯s important to pass on that old technique ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Michi and I are the same. Our skills are from old martial art ¡¹

    Edie learned from the assassination cult from New Orleans.

    Michi had Kudou style ancient martial arts.

    ¡¸ I also hit the same wall back then. After Grandfather taught me everything from Kudou arts, Grandfather ordered me to return to Father. Father is a man who abandoned learning halfway and came to Tokyo, and so I thought that I have nothing to learn from Father. However, Father; ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ My father works as a subcontractor of Kouzuki SS, and so I helped him out in his work. Then, I learned a lot from working on-site ¡¹

    She learned from her father.

    ¡¸ One martial arts means to polish it and make it reach it¡¯s ideal. You have to follow the rules from inside their school. In Kendo, it¡¯s against the rules to use your foot to attack, you need the shank of the long sword to reach as an attack. It¡¯s unsuited for actual combat ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ My martial arts are created in the age where the Japanese wear a Kimono and sandals are natural, and so it needs fixing to match with the current age. The opponent¡¯s sense of distance and breathing is different now. Father¡¯s own arrangement is what¡¯s great about it ¡¹

    Yeah, Kudou-papa has the talent for that.

    ¡¸ My father said, ¡°It¡¯s wrong to think that actual combat has no rules, that everything goes¡± ¡¹

    Actual combat has rules, what?

    ¡¸ Nobody¡¯s going to use a nuclear missile to attack a VIP. Nor they¡¯ll use poison gas with people around. But, a terrorist with a bomb is possible. Someone who shoots a gun is possible. One must observe the situation carefully, and once you examined who¡¯s the person to protect and who your enemies are, what do the enemies have, and what do they not have, you¡¯ll see the rules. And once you confirmed it, you¡¯ll know how to deal with it ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ I also fight with a flashy style but, it¡¯s my method to gather enemy attention to me. I put pressure to them by making myself a priority ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different from the two of you. You girls don¡¯t think of anything, you just like to stand out ¡¹

    Edie tells the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ But we¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Harubaru tousan ¡¹

    Edie looks at Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just doing that out of fun, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re able to talk properly since earlier, right? ¡¹

    Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ baaretaakaaa!!! ¡¹1

    Hey hey.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s what¡¯s not good about you two, you two aren¡¯t bodyguards! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they¡¯re better as comedians ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ This girl isn¡¯t even listening to Michi-oneesama¡¯s serious talk at all, she¡¯s just thinking of what¡¯s the next weird word to say ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ But it seems that the other one is listening at least ¡¹

    Yomi speaks out Mitama-san¡¯s thoughts.

    It might still go through Mitama-san, but¡­

    Kinuka-san¡¯s no good.

    It¡¯s the difference in culture.

    Even before knowing what to do with what problem.

    She doesn¡¯t have any thought that she wants to change.

    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t even understand what everyone¡¯s telling her.

    She doesn¡¯t intend to understand.

    She doesn¡¯t intend to hear either.

    ¡¸ Darling, what do we do? ¡¹

    Edie looked at me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ For now, Michi, let¡¯s go with the plan of leaving the sisters to you ¡¹

    I look at the Anjou sisters.

    What¡¯s off Mitama-san¡¯s point is¡­

    Is that they want to remain the same, that she wants the world to change for them.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s true to her character and so you won¡¯t get along with the sisters ¡¹

    Anyway, they¡¯ll never reach an agreement with Michi.

    ¡¸ Right, if you ask me I think Nei¡¯s better at this ¡¹

    Edie said, but¡­

    Nei¡¯s bright personality is a fabrication.

    In truth, Yasuko has a docile and earnest personality.

    She can¡¯t guide these two.

    Minaho-neesan is already preoccupied with the prostitute candidates.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Maybe, it¡¯s my turn? ¡¹

    I turned around, I see Katsuko-nee coming down from the terrace of the second floor down the stairs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been a bit quiet recently. So I guess I should try it out after a long while ¡¹

    Right, recently, Katsuko-nee¡¯s been a friendly elder sister for everyone, but¡­

    When I first met her, she¡¯s a violent beast.

    ¡¸ Can I borrow Yomi-chan and Luna-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ For what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, for discipline. In the end, these girls need disciplining ¡¹

    I guess Katsuko-nee can see a definite countermeasure?

    ¡¸ For girls like them who don¡¯t think, they just use their emotion at that moment, acting over the top needs to have their mold fixed once. It¡¯s to make them see their surroundings, to think and act without causing trouble to the people around them ¡¹

    Fixing their mold.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan, Luna-chan, can you turn them to a state where they can¡¯t use martial arts? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You mean erasing all their memories related to martial arts? ¡¹

    Luna asks.

    If they do that, Anjou sisters will never be able to learn martial arts again.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t go that far. For now, just take away their freedom to move their body. Let¡¯s see, give them an image that they have 10 kilos of weight on their hands and feet. For now ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can do that right away ¡¹

    Yomi replied.

    ¡¸ Auu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gyoe? ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters can feel the weight in their limbs.

    ¡¸ Add 5 kilos to the elder. As for the younger, add 3 kilos to her right foot. You can still move without problems if the weight from both sides are balanced. ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muhii! ¡¹

    The weight they feel increased.

    ¡¸ For now, let¡¯s talk in that room over there! It should be okay even if they have weights on their limbs if we¡¯re just going to talk, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Edie, go with them ¡¹

    Bring Edie. Just in case.

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Anjou sisters, Katsuko-nee, Yomi, Luna, and Edie heads back inside the mansion.

    Maybe I should come with them.

    Then.

    Shou-neechan comes out from the mansion.

    She looked at me and comes close.

    Her face looks a bit sad.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Shou-neechan? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan whispered to me, making sure that others can¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸ We received reports from Kansai. Tendou Sadao and his group has died ¡¹

    Died.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve confirmed their death ¡¹

    I see.

    I thought that it would happen.

    ¡¸ What about the girls? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome, Sonoko-san.

    Rie and Eri.

    ¡¸ Not yet ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll tell them ¡¹

    They¡¯re all Yakuza, horrible people, but still.

    Parents are parents.

    Someone has to tell them about it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare the car ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

 Chapter 967. Morning Sisters / In the middle of a Dream

    ¡¸ Eh, Papa¡¯s going out already? ¡¹

    Mao-chan shouts as she discovers that I¡¯m heading out.

    ¡¸ Sorry, this is some important job ¡¹

    Sonoko-san has Minaho-neesan, but¡­

    Rie and Eri are mine to look after.

    They¡¯re my sex slaves.

    ¡¸ Uugh, I thought we could play a lot today ¡¹

    Mao-chan said. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa has his work. It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    She speaks like an elder-sister to her.

    ¡¸ Besides, Agnes has to play with Haiji-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan just joined our family, and so Agnes and Mao-chan have to get along with her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I see! ¡¹

    Mao-chan nods.

    ¡¸ If we can¡¯t do that, Papa will worry about Haiji-chan and he can¡¯t do his work right! ¡¹

    Agnes is growing to become a good girl.

    To think that this girl who never had communication with other people back then¡­

    ¡¸ With that said, Papa, leave Haiji-chan to Agnes, Mao-chan, and Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    Agnes puffs her chest with pride.

    Luna¡¯s not here right now.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do, Agnes ¡¹

    I tell Agnes. Then, looked at Haiji.

    ¡¸ Haiji too, look after them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, leave this to me ¡¹

    Haiji bows her head.

    She¡¯s going to be Agnes and the girls¡¯ bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go. Shou-neechan ¡¹

    While I¡¯m leaving the courtyard¡­

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please wait ¡¹

    Misuzu shows up.

    She comes down from the second-floor terrace area together with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Maybe you should take Mariko-san with you? ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    Oh, speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Torii-san ever since the entrance of the Anjou sisters

    ¡¸ Torii-sama, how long are you going to hide over there? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks to the bushes.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You noticed? ¡¹

    Torii-san shows up.

    ¡¸ Yes. Of course ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ I mean, they¡¯re scaring me ¡¹

    Yeah, the Anjou sisters purposely dashed in the middle of us to put Michi in check.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. They¡¯re gone already ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Edie, Yomi, and Luna brought them.

    ¡¸ We swept down all of the culprits for yesterday¡¯s incident. There are no more dangerous people around the mansion. Even the place he¡¯s going to right now ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, if I recall, Kaan Momoko-oneesama told you to watch over everything that happens, hasn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re unable to leave the mansion due to the situation but it¡¯s all clear today ¡¹

    Last night, Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s Yakuza groups were at the old training building of Kouzuki SS.

    Also, we didn¡¯t know what Tendou Otome would do either.

    However, Yakuza¡¯s gone now.

    Tendou Otome shouldn¡¯t have any will to fight for now.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s an opportunity, you should try to look at various things. Of course, you will have someone to protect you. Michi, keep Mariko-san safe ¡¹

    Misuzu calls Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not going outside so I don¡¯t need a bodyguard. I¡¯m in Grandfather¡¯s home, Ootoku-san¡¯s in here. Yazawa-san¡¯s come too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. He switched with me and is now taking command. I passed the baton to him ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I will substitute with Reika over there. I took a nap but Reika¡¯s still on duty ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san too. She¡¯s been leading the team manipulating information over the internet, or should I say that she¡¯s most busy at this moment. Mass Media¡¯s moving around in Kansai after all ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao and his group returned to Kansai via rental cars, and since they¡¯re under the Miko power¡¯s influence, they will not go down quietly.

    They should be rampaging against the bosses who sent them to Tokyo.

    While at it, Kyouko-san¡¯s also making her move.

    If it creates big news, it¡¯ll make noise over the internet.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s job increases.

    ¡¸ We have to hurry then ¡¹

    If Minaho-neesan can¡¯t move around because she¡¯s still manipulating information¡­

    That means nobody¡¯s looking after Sonoko-san and the other girls

    ¡¸ Michi, Torii-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, I¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looks confused.

    Haiji, the girl she relies on, isn¡¯t coming She¡¯ll be separated from Misuzu and the other young ladies.

    She doesn¡¯t trust a man who isn¡¯t from nobility, like me.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll never see the truth if you stay here. You have to see what truly happened with your own eyes ¡¹

    I provoked her.

    ¡¸ Well, not that I care if Torii-san doesn¡¯t want to see it ¡¹

    As expected, Torii-san gets offended.

    That¡¯s what¡¯s easy about her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going! I¡¯m going to see all of it ¡¹

    But, yeah.

    Torii-san¡¯s making that curious face again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We head to the car¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s waiting for us. She¡¯s wearing a shrine maiden clothing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    Tsukiko bows her head.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, you want to go too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you have a bodyguard and a shrine maiden accompany you? ¡¹

    That old training building is no longer dangerous.

    However.

    Right, I guess I should have one shrine maiden who can read minds with me.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of reaction will the daughters of Yakuza have after they discover that their parents are dead.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Come with us, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    We get inside the Kouzuki SS car.

    Shou-neechan takes the driver¡¯s seat.

    Michi takes the passenger seat.

    Tsukiko and I take the second-row seat.

    Then, Torii-san sits down on the rear seats.

    ¡¸ Huh, speaking of which, Torii-san, you¡¯re still holding that ¡¹

    Torii-san is still holding the victory hammer Edie handed her for training.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for self-protection. Something like this might prove useful ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s anxious as expected.

    She¡¯s going on a place without Misuzu watching nor her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Come to think of it, Torii-san, you¡¯re still wearing a maid uniform ¡¹

    She¡¯s still wearing the same maid uniform jus like Misuzu from earlier.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind this! ¡¹

    Although, I¡¯m also still wearing my training clothes.

    Exercise makes you sweat a lot, besides, I had sex this morning.

    The plan was to take a bath after training.

    Do I smell?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Nobody minds it ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ Instead, I think that the manly smell is better on the place we¡¯re heading to ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what she means by that.

    ¡¸ Okay. Let¡¯s depart ¡¹

    Shou-neechan drives the car off.

    ¡¸ There were some people still watching the Kouzuki mansion¡¯s circumference until this morning but they¡¯re gone now. They¡¯ve retreated ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says before we exit the gate.

    Yeah, there¡¯s always some guys looking at the cars leaving the mansion.

    ¡¸ Those are people from the organizations in Tokyo that the Kansai people are friends with but they gather information to make the Kansai people indebted to them ¡¹

    It¡¯s confirmed that the Kansai dispatch tare only Tendou Sadao¡¯s group and Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s group only.

    ¡¸ But, they no longer need it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s lips in the rear mirror smiles.

    ¡¸ The Kansai organization hostile to Kouzuki house was annihilated. Tendou-san and his followers all died. Kyouko-san already blew up and set fire on the primary institutions of our enemy. Their gambling dens, narcotics, and even their offices all at once. Irokuchou Ichirou-san went straight to the police station and confessed to everything, their murders, theft, and all the information they have on their group ¡¹

    Their organization collapsed.

    ¡¸ The boss lost his workplace, and the Yakuza¡¯s weakened. Their gathering flag and their gathering spot are gone. There¡¯s no force left to deal against the Kouzuki house. Their resistance is over. What¡¯s left is for Miss Cordelia to clean them up ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia, an influential woman in Los Angeles¡¯ underground society.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house is from nobility, and so they can¡¯t make contact with the underground society. That¡¯s how it will be ¡¹

    Up until now, Jii-chan has some connections with people from the underground society.

    However, when it becomes Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s generation.

    It¡¯s not good to let those girls make contact with the underground society people directly.

    There should be someone in between them.

    Furthermore, it has to be someone who has no ties to the underground society of Japan.

    ¡¸ Japan¡¯s a country that will use external pressure to destroy the vested interests. You won¡¯t think of that as a good thing but it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia will penetrate her foreign forces to where the Kansai organization broke.

    When the American underground society groups invade, the remaining Kansai organizations will get busy defending themselves.

    They should be weakened this morning.

    They¡¯ll have no time to deal with Kouzuki house hereafter.

    No, underground societies in Japan will no longer oppose Kouzuki house.

    If they deal with them poorly, the retaliation is absurd.

    They will be destroyed.

    This way of punishing to make an example for others has succeeded.

    It resulted in sacrificing a lot of lives.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Do you remember the Kansai Yakuza¡¯s spy who infiltrated as Mizushima house¡¯s bodyguard? We¡¯ve destroyed the organization that sent that spy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s great. That was fast ¡¹

    Torii-san listens to my reply with slight annoyance.

    ¡¸ So, how many died Shou-neechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ 43 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ As expected of Kyouko-san. No ordinary people got killed. All of them were affiliated with Yakuza ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s group boss, and all the Yakuza around them.

    And all the other allies who happened to be in the place.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s complete annihilation. Of course, there will be casualties ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, there will be no more Yakuza trying to make a move on the young ladies of nobility. This happened just because they sent in a spy ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to meet the daughters of the late Yakuza. We¡¯re going to tell them that their parents are dead ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks me.

    ¡¸ I have to do so ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ He has a higher status than them and it¡¯s the duty of those who have a higher status to deliver ¡¹

    She smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Noblesse Oblige? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. And Kou-sama¡¯s the man of nobility ¡¹

    Give me a break.

    What part of me is noble?

    I¡¯m just doing what I can.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Suddenly, Michi speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to consult you with something, May I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, but everyone¡¯s listening ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay ¡¹

    That means, she¡¯s putting it as herself consulting with Shou-neechan.

    But, she wants us to hear it too.

    But, in the end, it¡¯s just her talking to Shou-neechan.

    She doesn¡¯t want to say that it¡¯s her comment.

    ¡¸ I feel a little impatient recently ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Edie picked Haiji-san as her disciple. Therefore, I thought of picking up my own promising disciple for Master¡¯s family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Haiji isn¡¯t that foreigner¡¯s disciple! She¡¯s mine! ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks arrogantly when the other party isn¡¯t a daughter of nobility.

    She only sees Michi as Misuzu¡¯s servant.

    ¡¸ Please quiet down for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ngu?! ¡¹

    Tsukiko seals Torii-san¡¯s mouth with her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Please go ahead, Michi-san ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the help ¡¹

    Michi replies gloomily.

    ¡¸ Oh well. That¡¯s why Michi-chan gave the Anjou sisters a test? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Right. Michi talked about her plan of taking the Anjou sisters as her disciples.

    ¡¸ I misunderstood ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ The sisters have talent. They have discipline. Their skills are certain. However ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their personalities don¡¯t suit the job ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s a surprise. Anjou house has been the bodyguard of Kurama house for generations, and so I thought that their family taught them the pride as a bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. If you think only of your Master¡¯s safety, that means that you¡¯re not doing your job well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s in charge of Kouzuki SS on-site, the organization whose job is to protect the nobility.

    She knows that more than anyone.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s comparable. People who think like those two. Well, in the end, they¡¯re dismissed by their employers and become dropouts. No matter how skilled they are, if they can¡¯t coexist, then they¡¯re expelled. If the bodyguard protects their Master but abandons everyone else, it¡¯ll only lower their Master¡¯s reputation ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Do you think I can mend them with my guidance? ¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸ The possibility isn¡¯t zero, but I think that you should stop. At least, I¡­Kouzuki SS will not hire Anjou-san ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Their personality is their way of life, and so, you can¡¯t meddle with it that easy. And they won¡¯t change that easy either ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯m aware that I¡¯ve changed a lot after my encounter with Master. Everyone else too¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that too. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that everything¡¯s changed, has it? He changes people he makes contact with for the better but the base foundation of our personality hasn¡¯t changed. The problem is in their foundation ¡¹

    True, Mich¡¯s changed but she¡¯s still Michi.

    She still has that dignity and elegance from when I first met her.

    ¡¸ Those girls are fundamentally not suited as bodyguards. They have no interests with people other than their Masters. They hardly care about the feelings of the people around them. Anyway, they have a very narrow outlook. It¡¯s fatal to let them become bodyguards ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Maybe they can learn how to be cautious around her by training them military-style but it still won¡¯t be enough. Even armed forces take out people whose carelessness is incurable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s about the right person in the right place. There¡¯s no such personnel who starts fresh and matures with just training. You have to look at the base personality, make that grow instead. Right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan calls me.

    ¡¸ What do you want the Anjou sisters to become?> ¡¹

    ¡¸ Performers ¡¹

    I answered immediately.

    They love attention, and they are always flashy.

    ¡¸ Kukuku, I thought of the same thing ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs while handling the steering wheel.

    ¡¸ Anyway, they¡¯re born from a family of bodyguards and so they¡¯ve been bodyguards so far, but they¡¯re not suited for the job. I can attest to that ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Either way, they¡¯re not suited to face Michi, who¡¯s always earnest.

    Michi can¡¯t guide these sisters.

    ¡¸ Then, what do I do? ¡¹

    Huh, Michi?

    ¡¸ Currently, I¡¯m Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s bodyguard, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Michi-san¡¯s the most suited person for the role of keeping Misuzu-sama¡¯s safe since ordinary people don¡¯t pay attention too much on you ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s petite and cute, no ordinary person can see that she¡¯s a bodyguard.

    When she¡¯s with Misuzu, she holds enough sweetness and elegance that it doesn¡¯t seem strange.

    Michi¡¯s best as a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ However, someday ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Right. Once Misuzu-sama becomes an adult, she will need an adult, a person everyone can identify as her bodyguard. Someone that will make criminals stop their approach because of such person is with her ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Just like Ootoku-san who¡¯s Kakka¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    I see.

    She¡¯s still a student right now and so having a muscular guy as her bodyguard will look awkward.

    Therefore, it¡¯s better to see a girl like Michi as a bodyguard.

    But, once Misuzu¡¯s becomes an adult and she starts working.

    It will look weird if she walks along with Michi, a cute girl.

    As expected, she will have a bodyguard suited for the successor of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Am I not suited for this? ¡¹

    Michi speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ Am I just like the Anjou sisters? I have the skills but I¡¯m not suited as a bodyguard? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about that ¡¹

    She speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ After all, can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m also a woman, and am Kakka¡¯s personal bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Shou-oneesama¡¯s physique is exceptional ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t call me a gorilla. I¡¯m 176cm but I don¡¯t have macho muscles. I¡¯m careful about that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s body has a splendid proportion.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m short ¡¹

    Michi feels down.

    ¡¸ Hey, Michi-san. Aren¡¯t you still 15? You¡¯re still in your growth period. Mana-san is growing taller ever since she started her program ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s aiming to become a supermodel, therefore she¡¯s using a program to ripen her body through diet and exercise.

    ¡¸ I also take the same program but I¡¯m not growing at all ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ My breasts didn¡¯t even increase a single millimeter ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Do you not get it? People have different growth degrees. It worked with Mana-chan right away, but it¡¯ll take time with Michi-san, it¡¯s highly likely

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sighs.

    ¡¸ If you keep thinking negatively, it¡¯ll affect your mind the same way. You mustn¡¯t do that. Your dark mood will affect others ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Instead of thinking that way, think of what¡¯s your ideal body? What kind of girl do you want to become? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not talking about just the bodyguard life. Put that aside, think of a life other than a bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t imagine a life other than Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then you¡¯re the same as the Anjou sisters. They can¡¯t imagine a life other than being the bodyguards of the Kurama ladies, and look how messed up they are now ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also a girl born under martial arts.

    She feels that it¡¯s her life task to become Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Of course, I will ask you to continue your job. The world may not notice the bodyguards but if they see Michi-san¡¯s worth as a bodyguard, you can still do other things, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ You may want to work in the bakery together with him, maybe, become everyone¡¯s mother in home ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mother? Me? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I mean, everyone¡¯s going to bear his child, right? If they grow up, they¡¯ll need to go to kindergarten, and shouldn¡¯t the children have a strong mother who knows martial arts to drop them off and pick them up? ¡¹

    Michi will become a cute mother.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, it¡¯s about the right person in the right place. It¡¯s about what you can do and what you want to do. Think about your feature and find what¡¯s most suited for it. You don¡¯t need to worry too much about it¡­Humans become what they have to be ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Get yourself together, Kudou Michi-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uugh ¡¹

    Michi looked at me.

    ¡¸ Master, I¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still family, no matter what path Michi chooses, I¡¯m myself, Michi¡¯s still Michi, right? So don¡¯t worry about it. Take your time considering. Either way, we¡¯re going to need Michi as our bodyguard for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You still have a year until Misuzu graduates, and Ruriko still needs three more years. Michi still has some time in school, so you can take your time and think about what you want in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t set yourself in it. You have other paths other than becoming a bodyguard ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Take interest in various things. And, concern yourself with those interests. And I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be able to see what you want to become ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama too ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ The bakery is Katsuko-sama¡¯s dream. Kou-sama, I think that it¡¯s about time you find your own dream

    I-I¡­

 Chapter 968. Morning Sisters / Pride

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re about to arrive ¡¹

    Just like last night, we head outside the rear entrance of the Kouzuki mansion and drive to the main entrance of the old training building.

    There are some uniformed guards from Kouzuki SS before the entrance but as soon as they saw Shou-neechan¡¯s face, they let us through.

    And then, the car heads to the first floor¡¯s parking lot.

    ¡¸ Err, all I have to tell them is that their parents died, right? ¡¹

    I asked Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yes, don¡¯t talk about anything specific. Although, you can tell them what the media knows ¡¹

    Of course, Kouzuki house is controlling the information.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s in the talk shows right now so if they don¡¯t believe you, just show them the broadcast ¡¹

    Yeah.

    If they see a commentator on a talk show or a reporter on a news show, they¡¯ll believe it.

    Even if it¡¯s Kouzuki house, they can¡¯t make a fake show by gathering such people.

    No, I¡¯m sure that they have enough influence and money to create a fake show, but still¡­

    They won¡¯t do something that large-scale just for the daughters of Yakuza.

    They¡¯ll know that much.

    ¡¸ Good morning! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san greets happily in the morning.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take over Reika, and prepare a meeting with Minaho-san. Kinoshita-san will lead the way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it. Tell Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan my regards. Thanks, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I thanked Shou-neechan, she smiled and entered the building.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, Tendou Otome, Tokuda Sonoko-san, and Kurosawa Naoko-san, Rie & Eri, and Ya-chan & Mana-chan are on separate rooms, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re on separate floors and rooms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan are both busy and so nobody made contact with them this morning? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, last night, Kuromori Minaho-san was talking to them but she¡¯s been busy manipulating information from the late night and since ¡¹

    Oh, she was guiding Sonoko-san and Naoko-san for their job as prostitutes, but¡­

    After that, she got busy with the jobs from Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Ah, but, breakfast reached each of their rooms ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the situation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, starting from above¡­I mean, those who have someone from Kuromori house with them, well, they were at peace. They were having a good chat until late ¡¹

    Nei and Mana are looking after Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸ But, for the lower floor, they seem to be awake all night. You-know-who is frightened all the time ¡¹

    Tendou Otome had a near-death experience from Edie¡¯s Qi.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go check the lower floor first ¡¹

    I decided.

    I¡¯m more worried at Tendou Otome and the two who we left behind last night.

    ¡¸ Certainly, I¡¯ll be leading the way ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    Michi and Tsukiko are off the car already.

    ¡¸ Hey, Torii-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I call out to Torii-san who remains in the car.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m¡­uhm ¡¹

    Tsukiko already lifted her order. Torii-san can talk as she please now.

    ¡¸ Why is Kuromori-sama doing all this? ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ This what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I mean, you¡¯re going to tell the girl who invaded the party yesterday that her father died, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. To be precise, it¡¯s not just Tendou Otome. The Yakuza group from Kansai sent the children of the group together with her ¡¹

    The three girls we abandoned and Shigeyo-san who already came back to her relatives are no longer present here.

    ¡¸ They have no place to go, and so they¡¯re staying here. They know that their parents will die. But, you see, hearing that they died for real is going to be a shock to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, why is it that Kuromori-sama is the one doing it? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Torii-san, have you ever punched someone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Never ¡¹

    Of course.

    She¡¯s the young lady of Torii Electronics. And she¡¯s a girl.

    ¡¸ You can use your hand, your fist, or even some beat-up stick, if you hit someone, it¡¯ll give you a response. You¡¯ll see how much damage you did on the other party. You did the hit after all. You¡¯ll know how much painful it can get because you did it ¡¹

    I clenched my fist and said.

    ¡¸ I want to understand what it means when I make the hit. How does the other party feel, does it hurt them? Are they suffering? Do they find it harsh? I have to feel it ¡¹

    Torii-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s not your hand that makes the hit, you won¡¯t understand who got hit. No, you can imagine how much damage the other party received if you¡¯re smart, or maybe you can calculate and make a guess based on the physical damage, but, I¡¯m an idiot so I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I must make an effort to look at the other party to understand.

    ¡¸ This is the reason why I don¡¯t leave this to others ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, they¡¯re just troublesome people who hold ill-will towards us, right? I don¡¯t know about that Tendou girl or whatever but I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t see her again ¡¹

    To Torii-san, Tendou Otome is just a spy from the Yakuza who infiltrated the party for the young ladies of nobility to gather information about them.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll know once you see them ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, they came after us yesterday but a lot of people died concerning the party yesterday. That¡¯s the fact ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯re all bad people. Isn¡¯t that what Yakuza is? ¡¹

    Torii-san can¡¯t agree.

    ¡¸ Yes, and I don¡¯t actually care if they die. I¡¯m actually glad that they did ¡¹

    They¡¯re people who gang-raped the daughter of the weakest of the group to waste time in Tokyo.

    I won¡¯t forgive even those who didn¡¯t say anything and just let it happened.

    ¡¸ But, they have children. It¡¯s not about logic. Someone has to take all their hate and anger ¡¹

    If not, they cannot survive what¡¯s ahead.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Torii-san looks away from me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. For now, look at them. Aren¡¯t you going to watch over everything, Torii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    She sighs.

    ¡¸ I get it ¡¹

    Torii-san in her maid uniform gets off the car.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Here, it¡¯s this room ¡¹

    Kinoshita guided us to Tendou Otome¡¯s room.

    She uses the keypad to unlock the door.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    She opens the door without knocking.

    ¡¸ Hey, everyone, did you eat your breakfast? ¡¹

    Her optimism is boundless as usual.

    I mean, that¡¯s a bit scary.

    We follow Kinoshita-san and come inside the room.

    It¡¯s a 10 tatami mat floor at least.

    On the right side, Kurosawa-san, the girl who willingly accepted to become a prostitute is covering herself with a blanket.

    On her side are a half-empty pet bottle and an empty lunch box.

    Tokuda Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome are on the left side.

    As usual, Kurosawa-san hates the two.

    Tendou Otome¡­

    ¡¸ Sonko-chan! Sonoko-chan, I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    She continues to cling to Sonoko-san in her regressed state.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, morning ¡¹

    For now, I greeted them.

    ¡¸ Well, how are you, girls? ¡¹

    This looks stupid but that¡¯s the only opening phrase I could think of

    This room has no windows and so I can¡¯t say ¡°Looks like we have good weather today,¡± or ¡°it looks like it¡¯ll rain in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡¸ You finally came. Nobody came to us since last night that we thought we¡¯re abandoned ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s because everyone¡¯s busy. To put things bluntly, last night, your parents who departed from here¡­also, Irokuchou Ichirou-san¡­ They drove off throughout the night and reached Kansai this morning ¡¹

    I speak with my emotions in control.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I-I see ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s voice becomes stiff.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get to the point. Your parents have died. All of them ¡¹

    I said. Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s with that way of talking? ¡¹

    I ignored her.

    ¡¸ They all died. Nobody¡¯s left alive ¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ Ah, I see. Okay. Right, I thought so ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san speaks bluffingly.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Our parents are dumb, scums, and good-for-nothing, I know that they would die miserably someday ¡¹

    She grits her molars.

    She doesn¡¯t look cute and so Tendou Sadao¡¯s followers and the other girls bullied her.

    She¡¯s accustomed to enduring this.

    However.

    ¡¸ Murderer ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looks beautiful and that¡¯s why the group gang-raped her¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone died? That¡¯s just¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Shouldn¡¯t you feel relieved Sonoko?! Now we¡¯re truly free from them! Free from those stupid parents of ours! ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san throws the troubles in her mind to Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯re dead! They were so noisy last night but these people killed them! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san glared at me.

    ¡¸ I know about it, you used that girl with that strange power to give orders to our parents to become crazy ¡¹

    Sonoko-san watched Yomi turn Tendou Sadao to insane people through the security cameras in real-time.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡­we killed them. We sent your fathers to their deaths. And as planned, your parents have died. They mixed their own bosses and organization with them ¡¹

    I look at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, are you listening? If you are, can you show what¡¯s on TV right now? ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡º I¡¯m here. This is the current broadcast on TV ¡»

    The TV on the wall turns on.

    ¡º No you see, this is a serious incident ¡»

    The former comedian talent commentator on a talk show makes a lot of noise.

    ¡º Sugawara-san from the news bureau? What¡¯s the current situation? ¡»

    The screen changed to the announcer¡¯s station.

    Oh, even the TV station news area is noisy.

    The announcer who¡¯s usually in charge of the night news is reading the manuscript in a hurry.

    ¡º Ah, yes. For now, here¡¯s everything that we know. This morning, 7:30 AM, terrorist attack offices, and homes of members of several Yakuza over the Kansai area. No, I don¡¯t know if the correct word to use is terrorism since they¡¯re a criminal organization but still, there are more than 10 points all over Kansai related to them that blew up and set on fire.

    Burning buildings show up on the screen one after another.

    Somehow, this has become a lot more intense.

    I¡¯m sure that Kyouko-san planted the bombs and incendiary devices there.

    ¡º Then, uhm, the information is a little entangled that we¡¯re still trying to confirm it but the **** police station mentioned earlier had a different set of criminals belonging to an organization surrendering themselves, they have nothing to do with the incident earlier or so reported. The police will make an official statement later, however, ¡»

    Oh, it¡¯s Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s group. They surrendered and confessed to all the crimes they¡¯ve done so far.

    ¡º Also, according to some witness statements; there are more than ten people intruded in the home of the head of the **** group in his home. Along with the terrorist attacks this 7:30 in the morning. According to the witnesses, they were from the same organization but they speak of something nobody could understand as they rage, and eventually, it led to a shootout ¡»

    Oh, now that¡¯s Tendou Sadao¡¯s group.

    ¡º Err, the police station has given their statement in regards to this incident. Err. The culprits who were rioting with a gun all died. It¡¯s unknown whether the shootout and the fire afterward are related however, the police reports say that all the culprits on this incident have died. Everyone escaped for a while but everyone was allowed to return home soon after ¡»

    Hearing the word ¡°Everyone died¡± surprised Sonoko-san.

    Another memo comes into the announcer.

    ¡º New information has come in. Starting from the boss of the organization, the 13 criminals who they shot to death are all people who shot other groups ¡»

    In the end, Tendou Sadao kept on asking for the location of the Tokugawa¡¯s buried treasure in the African seas.

    They attacked the boss by firing a gun, and so they retaliated by shooting them to death.

    ¡º Err, we will be listing all the names of the culprit who have died ¡»

    The screen shows the names of people one after another.

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s name is there.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san sighed.

    ¡¸ Father ¡¹

    Sonoko-san seems to have found her father¡¯s name too.

    ¡¸ Uuu, I¡¯m scared. Sonoko-chan! Sonoko-chan! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome clings to Sonoko-san and cries.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Thanks, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡º No problem ¡»

    The TV turned off.

    ¡¸ Anyway, with that, said. Your parents are dead ¡¹

    I speak firmly.

    ¡¸ Hey! Why do you say it like that! Look at them, they¡¯re afraid ¡¹

    Torii-san is angry at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because they need to strengthen their resolve ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Their parents died. They¡¯re people who oppressed them but they¡¯re still their blood-related parents. And they died. That¡¯s why they will live by themselves from now on ¡¹

    I look at Kurosawa-san, Sonoko-san, and Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ You do understand that you can¡¯t return home after watching that broadcast, right? ¡¹

    Their parents caused an extreme incident, they started a shoot-out, died, and reached the television.

    They can¡¯t return to their hometown.

    ¡¸ Resolve yourself and start working in Tokyo ¡¹

    I said. Torii-san;

    ¡¸ Work? Wait, these girls are still in high school aren¡¯t they? What work can they do in Tokyo? ¡¹

    Misuzu asked to bring Torii-san with us.

    That means I can talk about it.

    Kuromori house¡¯s business is a brothel, and Kaan Momoko-neechan should know about it.

    ¡¸ Prostitution. These girls, I mean, Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san will earn money by selling their body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh, why? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Why do they have to do that? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Do they have a choice? They need money to erase their past and start a new life. Therefore, they will work as prostitutes for five years. In exchange, we will guarantee them a new identity and support them to make a new life once they stop being prostitutes. They will sell their body to earn money to start their own business. If it¡¯s for that reason, five years isn¡¯t that long ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s stupid! I mean, if you ask Misuzu-sama, she can deal with it with money, can¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Are you telling me to help these people with Misuzu¡¯s family¡¯s money ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for them?! They¡¯re alone, their parents died, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you think that way then why don¡¯t you help them, Torii-san? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, if I recall, you participate in the stock market, right? Why don¡¯t you help these people with your own money! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Father allows me to use my money in stocks but he will not allow me to use it to help them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? You have money, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do have assets but I¡¯m still a minor! Father¡¯s the one managing my money! ¡¹

    That means, she¡¯s just a ¡®young lady¡¯

    ¡¸ I use credit cards when shopping, and Father will see all the details. Therefore, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then ask your father. I wonder if Torii-san can ask to save these poor strangers? ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t. Father will not give money for something like that ¡¹

    Torii electronics is a company that grew postwar.

    Torii-san¡¯s Grandfather created this company and it became big.

    Their family should be strict when it comes to money.

    ¡¸ But, if it¡¯s you ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ You carry so many women in your arms, you can do it, right? ¡¹

    That annoyed me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push what you can¡¯t do to other people so thoughtlessly! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Shut up you two!!! ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather die than to have you people pity me! I¡¯m different from you people! ¡¹

    She glares at Torii-san and me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I don¡¯t really see you as pitiful. Nor I want you to die either. I¡¯m just desperate to keep my family safe. I have no time to save you ¡¹

    I glared back.

    Therefore, Kurosawa-san glares only at Torii-san now.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯ll deal with it myself. I¡¯ll survive by selling my body. I¡¯ll rise up in this world. I¡¯ll definitely triumph over a naive woman like you!!! ¡¹

    Torii-san trembles from Kurosawa-san¡¯s threatening look.

    ¡¸ Why do I have to receive those?! Why is this person angry at me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you never looked at her as an equal ¡¹

    Tsukiko who¡¯s been watching all this time shows a smile.

    ¡¸ An equal? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Torii-san, you own a lot. Therefore, you speak in such a way that it would hurt her without noticing it. But, she has nothing. All she has is her body. Therefore, she has no choice but to sell it. Torii-sama who didn¡¯t understand her situation speaks so excessively and, naturally, she will hate you ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Torii-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I have nothing else but my body! What¡¯s wrong with selling my body?! I¡¯m not going to just barely survive, if I want to show that I won against the people who looked down on me, including you, I have no choice but to use my body and anything to earn a lot!!! ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san said.

    ¡¸ And what about you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ I hate it. I don¡¯t want her money. I have nothing but my body. I will do anything, even if that is prostitution. I will earn by myself and survive

    She speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then, lastly¡­ What about you? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared. Sonoko-chan, Otome-chan¡¯s scared!

    Tendou Otome does nothing but buries her face on Sonoko-san¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! Sonoko-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Otome-chan¡¯s been like this since last night. Please leave her alone for a while ¡¹

    Sonoko-san embraces Tendou Otome to protect her.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ You should stop that ¡¹

    She speaks to Tendou Otome gently.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She already recovered from the mental chaos Edie gave her last night¡­ ¡¹

    Wait, was that just an act?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easier for her to act spoiled when she¡¯s like this ¡¹

    Tendou Otome loves Sonoko-san since before¡­

    So she¡¯s clinging to Sonoko-san on purpose?

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s my turn ¡¹

    Michi moves forward.

    ¡¸ Stand up. I¡¯m not as kind as Edie ¡¹

    Michi takes a stance.

    ¡¸ Uuu, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared, Sonoko-chan!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome clings harder to Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ I-It hurts! Otome-chan, it hurts ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s a fighter, and so if she clings seriously, Sonoko-san won¡¯t be able to endure it

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough, stand up ¡¹

    Tsukiko uses her Miko power.

    ¡¸ ????!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome lets go of Sonoko-san and stand up.

    Since it¡¯s a power that defies her will.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll remain lost if you continue that ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ You can continue spoiling each other but you¡¯ll never become strong ¡¹

    Yeah.

    It would be impossible for Sonoko-san to continue living while carrying Tendou Otome in her regressed state.

    Tendou Otome would want to continue clinging to her, but¡­

    ¡¸ Now then, shall we discuss on how do you want to live hereafter? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Michi;

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to speak. Let¡¯s begin by using our fist!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 969. Morning Girls / Incombustible

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming! ¡¹

    Michi head towards Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ S-Stop it! Otome-chan¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Sonoko-san tries to stop Tendou Otome, but¡­

    ¡¸ Sueeiii!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome dodges Michi¡¯s attack.

    Her body naturally moves with her martial arts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You have been training ever since you were young ¡¹

    Michi slowly cuts their distance.

    ¡¸ Please stop! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san desperately pleads to me, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Michi-san¡¯s not serious ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks gently.

    ¡¸ If she¡¯s serious, her first hit would kill Tendou-san ¡¹

    I think so too.

    But, that doesn¡¯t mean that Michi¡¯s cutting corners either.

    She¡¯s holding herself back like in ordinary freestyle training.

    ¡¸ Suaaaa, haaa, haa! ¡¹

    Look, she¡¯s purposely giving a tell before she attacks.

    If Michi¡¯s serious, she will only breathe. She will take down the other party without making a noise.

    ¡¸ Yaa, haa, toaaa ¡¹

    Tendou Otome also catches Michi¡¯s attacks while yelling.

    It may look like an equal fight but Michi¡¯s trying to match with Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Is that all you¡¯ve got? Letting me do all the attacks? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome tries to give Michi a roundhouse kick but Michi guarded with one hand.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. This should be the kick you¡¯re doing ¡¹

    Michi flips the skirt of her uniform and hits Tendou Otome with a sharp kick.

    ¡¸ Guwaaaa ¡¹

    Tendou Otome fell on the floor.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan! ¡¹

    Sonoko-san shouted.

    ¡¸ This is cruel! Stop it! ¡¹

    This time, she protests to Michi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a lot of damage. I purposely made sure that the kick won¡¯t hurt. I didn¡¯t place my weight on it either. She only fell because she didn¡¯t train her trunk ¡¹

    Michi speaks calmly.

    Wait, is Michi thinking of taking Tendou Otome as her disciple?

    Since her plan to take the Anjou sisters as her disciple is on hold¡­

    ¡¸ In the end, your martial arts are just on the same level as a delinquent playing around. You can take hold of the thugs on the streets but you can¡¯t fight us ¡¹

    Michi speaks coldly. Then, Tendou Otome who¡¯s groveling on the floor.

    ¡¸ Dammit, looking down on me ¡¹

    She stops the ¡°frightened mode,¡± and she glares at Michi.

    ¡¸ You look down on me. You¡¯re just a young lady¡¯s lapdog¡­Goddammit! You¡¯re bullshit! You¡¯re full of shit! Fuck you all!! ¡¹

    She stands up.

    Then, she glares at me.

    But, she looked back at Michi again.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down on me! ¡¹

    As soon as she shouted that¡­

    ¡¸ !!!!! ¡¹

    Huh?

    What?

    ¡¸ W-What happened? ¡¹

    AS soon as Tendou Otome stood up, Michi jumped at her as if she teleported, she grabbed her head and pushed her down the floor again.

    ¡¸ Hmph!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gueeee!! ¡¹

    Michi pushes Tendou Otome with her weight.

    Tendou Otome groans like a crushed frog.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one looking down on me ¡¹

    Michi grabbed Tendou Otome¡¯s head with her strength and pushed her face on the floor.

    W-What happened?

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome-san was about to use a Qi skill ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why. Michi sensed it and she pushed Tendou Otome down before she could use it? ¡¹

    I said. Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. She¡¯s learned a lot too ¡¹

    Tendou Otome learned?

    ¡¸ Last night, she used her Qi skill and Edie-san warded it off ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads Tendou Otome¡¯s memories.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she was thinking of trying to do the same move if Michi-san used her Qi skill too ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Tendou Otome-san threw her Qi to her¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko points at Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ W-Why me? ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ She tried to fire it to Kou-sama at first. But, she thinks that Michi-san is cautious that she might do it to Kou-sama, Torii-sama, or me, and so she changed her aim to you ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why she looked at me for a moment.

    Yeah, Torii-san, Tsukiko, and I are in one point, but Kurosawa-san¡¯s over there.

    Michi is guarding us and so she orients her position.

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s out of Michi¡¯s area.

    ¡¸ But why?! Why does it have to be me?! I have nothing to do with all this! ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s right.

    Why would Tendou Otome attack her friend, Kurosawa-san?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because she thinks that it¡¯ll create an opportunity if she hits her Qi to someone unrelated, like you ¡¹

    Michi continues to push down Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Indeed. She thinks that she can create a counterattack on Michi-san if she finds a gap ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    So that was a feint?

    She¡¯s going to sacrifice Kurosawa-san to create a moment of opportunity with Michi?

    Is that all the reason?

    ¡¸ Have you ever thought that I would assume that you¡¯d do that? ¡¹

    Michi can¡¯t read minds like Tsukiko, but she can read the flow of Qi.

    She can sense Tendou Otome¡¯s accumulating Qi to fire it off¡­or the person she¡¯s targetting.

    Therefore, she jumped at Tendou Otome with all her strength.

    It¡¯s all to prevent harm from reaching Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ You really are despicable ¡¹

    Michi said and let go of Tendou Otome¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Hmph, what¡¯s wrong with it?! If someone like me wants to fight people like you who have everything then I will use any cowardly means! A lapdog of a young lady will never understand ¡¹

    Tendou Otome shouts at Michi.

    ¡¸ Dammit! Making me look like a fool! I¡­We do not have any other way! ¡¹

    She slowly gets up.

    She¡¯s still aiming for an opportunity to turn the tables.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Are you going to live your life with that pathetic excuse? ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re trying to gloss over the fact that what you did is betrayal to your comrades. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ S-She¡¯s¡­Naoko¡¯s not my comrade! ¡¹

    She glared at Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ She immediately swore obedience to your boss. She says that she¡¯d gladly become a prostitute. Are you stupid?! She betrayed me and our parents first! ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san voluntarily accepted to become the Kuromori house¡¯s prostitute.

    But.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not my comrade! Naoko¡¯s been looking down on Sonoko and me ever since last night. All night long. I know that ¡¹

    Hearing that, Kurosawa-san;

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who looked down on me all this time! You¡¯ve been bullying me and the other girls!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome and the other daughters of Yakuza bullied Naoko-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you were weak! As if I care! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome turns her down.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ And since you¡¯re weak too, you have no say in this ¡¹

    Michi releases her Qi.

    ¡¸ Ugyaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s in pain, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just body paralysis. Your consciousness is still awake ¡¹

    Michi speaks coldly, Then she looks at me with a fed-up face.

    ¡¸ Wait, is she trying to do it again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, her aim was at Torii-sama while the quarrel was ongoing ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Huh, me? ¡¹

    She makes us think that since she¡¯s fighting Kurosawa-san, she will not aim at Torii-san.

    But, Michi can sense Qi with extreme caution, and Tsukiko¡¯s also here.

    Why does she think that it¡¯ll work?

    ¡¸ People are creatures that put themselves as the standard ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ Tendou Otome-san also puts herself as the standard ¡¹

    If she thinks that it¡¯ll work on herself, she¡¯ll do it.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you think that others are much smarter, much skilled than you, correct? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s obvious ¡¹

    I¡¯m quite dumb, I believe.

    ¡¸ Tendou-san thinks that other people are below her ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ She puts herself as the standard and thinks that everyone else is below her ¡¹

    Huh, why?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she hates Michi-san and Edie who is much stronger than her. She thinks that it¡¯s unfair. In her world, she¡¯s the strongest ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just about their strength. She sees Kou-sama and all the young ladies of nobility, those who lived in a blessed environment as unfair people. That she should be on the top ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, a lot of people are like that recently ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she bullies the weak. And if she meets people who are above her, she gets angry because of her insecurity. She¡¯s a problem child ¡¹

    She speaks as she looks down at her.

    No, look, Torii-san.

    You have that same insecurity too.

    She¡¯s not a real young lady because of her status as semi-nobility, but her attitude with those who aren¡¯t from nobility is big-headed.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, people don¡¯t notice it themselves ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re judging me yourselves! Do you think that you¡¯re so great?! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s body is paralyzed yet she continues to shout curses.

    ¡¸ No we don¡¯t, but we¡¯re not going to attack our friends for whatever reason it may be ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Allies are allies. Those who betray trust aren¡¯t allies at all.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right, Master ¡¹

    Michi said, then looked at Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ What do we do with this woman? ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looks at Tendou Otome collapsed on the floor with a pale face.

    She¡¯s listening to our conversation with Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan, you lied¡­ ¡¹

    She speaks in a thin voice.

    ¡¸ S-Sonoko, I-I¡¯m ¡¹

    ¡¸ Quiet down ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled and sealed Tendou Otome¡¯s mouth with her power.

    ¡¸ You kept on saying that you¡¯re scared as you cling to me, it was just a lie ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looks down on Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I think that she regressed to infancy yesterday ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes. But it¡¯s only this morning when she returned to her former state ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads.

    ¡¸ But, you thought that it¡¯s easier to regress to infancy and cling to Sonoko-san, right? You don¡¯t need to stay away from Sonoko-san after all. You can take it easy feeling spoiled from Sonoko-san. Wait for our arrival and loosened caution, then escape together with Sonoko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct ¡¹

    Tsukiko affirms my guess.

    ¡¸ Michi, how did you know? ¡¹

    Michi noticed that Tendou Otome¡¯s acting. That¡¯s why she picked a fight.

    ¡¸ You can see it if you look at her. A person who is afraid and confused won¡¯t have that look in her eyes ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan fooled me ¡¹

    Sonoko-san said. Tendou Otome shakes her head, frantically denying it.

    She can¡¯t shake it that well since her neck and below are paralyzed.

    ¡¸ You lied. You fooled me. You think of me as stupid, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Just so you know, I hugged Otome-chan last night, I¡¯ve been thinking about you. Wondering what to do from now on. I was really scared. I was worried that Otome-chan might not come back, that you¡¯ll have to rely on me forever, about what will happen to us ¡¹

    Tendou Otome looks away from Sonoko-san. She looks at the ceiling that has nothing.

    Ah, she¡¯s no good.

    Why is she escaping the gaze of the other party?

    Sonoko-san¡¯s staring at Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ I will become a prostitute. There¡¯s no other way out of this. My fate is tied there. I will endure five years, and I think that these people keep their word when it comes to contracts and business. They gave me time to think, and they don¡¯t give orders without listening, they let me decide ¡¹

    Sonoko-san said. Tendou Otome looks at her in panic.

    She shakes her head intensely.

    ¡°They¡¯re fooling you. Don¡¯t trust them¡± is what she¡¯s trying to say.

    ¡¸ I get what Otome-chan¡¯s trying to say. But, sorry. But right now, I trust them more than Otome-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Sonoko-san said. Tendou Otome hangs her head.

    She looks back up the ceiling again.

    ¡¸ Even if we¡¯re together Otome-chan, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll open up my life for you. Sorry, but I don¡¯t want a life with Otome-chan anymore ¡¹

    And then, Sonoko-san¡­

    ¡¸ Naoko-chan, I think you hate me, but we¡¯re both going to become prostitutes. If we¡¯re going to work together, we have to get along. It¡¯s as you can see. Please get along with me ¡¹

    She bows her head to Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, s-stop it. I-I¡¯m the one who should ask for it ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san bows her head to Sonoko-san.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, it looks like the situation¡¯s better now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan enters the room.

    Oh, she¡¯s been here since earlier.

    She¡¯s been eavesdropping the conversation and waited for this timing to enter.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good that you two get along as fellow prostitutes. If you don¡¯t help each other, it¡¯ll only become hard for you ¡¹

    She goes inside as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Later, I¡¯ll be introducing another prostitute candidate to you girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Other than us? ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. That girl is a genuine young lady. Her family has collapsed, and so she has no choice but to become my prostitute, even though she¡¯s a young lady. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for them? ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ Wait, Kurama-san? ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks without thinking.

    Right, Torii-san didn¡¯t know the details.

    It¡¯s her first time talking to Minaho-neesan this way.

    ¡¸ Oh, it has nothing to do with Torii-sama ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan purposely stirs her up.

    ¡¸ But Kurama house is a noble family! Doing that to a daughter of nobility is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if they were a noble family, if they fall, it¡¯s their end. Or does Torii-sama have enough assets to pay for the debts of Kurama house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama already gave his approval. Changes aren¡¯t allowed anymore. Therefore, any more interference is futile ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan oppresses Torii-san with her cold smile.

    ¡¸ Who are you? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ I am Kuromori Minaho, Kou¡¯s elder sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, my elder sister ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ As mentioned in the conversation, the other prostitute that you¡¯ll work with will be Kurama Misato. She¡¯s been a young lady until yesterday, but could you get along with her? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Kurosawa-san and Sonoko-san.

    The two looked at each other.

    ¡¸ We will. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s a former young lady. After all, it¡¯s just her past ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san replies.

    ¡¸ Me too, if she will live in the same environment as the two of us, then we will get along with her. The three of us will work together ¡¹

    Sonoko-san said.

    ¡¸ Right. She will live together with you two for the contract period, so get along, okay? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Then she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Now they¡¯re prepared to accept it. Kou, the plans with Kurama-san is a ¡®go,¡¯ best regards ¡¹

    I see.

    First, arrange the two prostitutes as friends then make Kurama-san fall.

    Right, Kurama Misato-san who depends on her sister and weeps a lot will burst if she has no allies to rely on.

    Speaking of which.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato-san¡¯s name is the only one mentioned, but¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san asks before I could.

    ¡¸ What about Kurama Arisu-san, the little sister? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t use girls who are too young in our brothel. Arisu-san is 13 if I recall? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, is she coming back to Kurama house? ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ No way. She will be a valuable item to earn money for Kurama house ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She will not become a prostitute. But, we will sell her as a sex slave ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks that way on purpose.

    It¡¯s to make Kurosawa-san and Sonoko-san king to Kurama Misato-san who comes later.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I picked a respectable man who¡¯ll buy her. I¡¯m not selling her to a man who¡¯ll hurt her or kill her. I¡¯m selling her to a man who will cherish her and love her. I¡¯ve done my investigation and background check. If there were any abuse, they¡¯ll incur the wrath of Kouzuki-sama. Torii-sama does not need to worry about her ¡¹

    I mean, I¡¯m the one taking her.

    ¡¸ B-but¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san still hangs on but Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ If you speak any further than that, it will only be hypocrisy ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The fall of Kurama house is definite.

    It¡¯s to prevent any spread to other nobilities.

    Jii-chan had to show them a harsh punishment as an example.

    That is to say; selling the Kurama sisters.

    And since Jii-chan made the decision, nobody can stop it.

    ¡¸ Benevolence is about what you can do with the best that you have. If you wish for something that you can¡¯t do, then you¡¯re only causing trouble to Kurama-sama ¡¹

    She¡¯s right¡­

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san seems to feel that she¡¯s powerless.

    ¡¸ I was also a prostitute. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t actual work ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kurosawa-san, Tokuda-san. And Kurama Misato-san who will come later. Kurama Arisu-san who won¡¯t become a prostitute but sold off. I cannot change your fate. I¡¯m only doing the duty given to me with all my best. But, I want to improve it to the extent that I can. I want you to experience happiness, even if it¡¯s just a little bit, instead of the experience I had as a prostitute. You don¡¯t have to trust me now, but I will promise you that ¡¹

    She tells Kurosawa-san and Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t trust it for now but I¡¯ll remember it ¡¹

    Sonoko-san said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it either but for now, I look forward to working with you ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Yes, my best regards to the two of you. And an apology. I didn¡¯t come to see you until now. This building was busy until the case with your parents ended ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan apologizes for leaving them alone after the briefing last night.

    ¡¸ No, I think that there were circumstances ¡¹

    Sonoko-san said.

    Oh.

    Kurosawa-san is frank and she¡¯s decisive, but she¡¯s bad at thinking deeply and speaking politely.

    Sonoko-san is timid and shy but she thinks a lot and is polite when speaking.

    These two might be a surprisingly good combo.

    While I was thinking about that¡­

    ¡¸ By the way, Kou¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls me.

    ¡¸ What do we do with this rubbish? ¡¹

    In there lies Tendou Otome¡­

    Michi paralyzed her body.

    Tsukiko stopped her from speaking.

 Chaper 970. Morning Sisters / SAYONARA

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re throwing her out, we have to erase all her memories about us ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks down on Tendou Otome and said.

    ¡¸ Also, her memories of Tokuda Sonoko-san should be erased too ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s shocked.

    Tendou Otome who can¡¯t speak and can¡¯t move groans desperately.

    ¡¸ I mean, we have no choice, do we? They¡¯ve been childhood friends but their lives are going to different paths now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s okay for Tokuda-san to remember Tendou Otome-san. But for Tendou-san, I think that it¡¯s better if she can¡¯t remember Tokuda-san ¡¹

    Sonoko-san isn¡¯t just a childhood friend, she is Tendou Otome¡¯s love.

    Sonoko-san betrayed her Father and asked for our help.

    If we release her like this, she¡¯ll use every possible way to take Sonoko-san back from us.

    Sonoko-san;

    ¡¸ Right. Kuromori-san is right ¡¹

    Hearing that, Tendou Otome¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Otome-chan. But I think that we need to part ways. I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯ll never forget about Otome-chan. So Otome-chan, please forget me ¡¹

    Becoming a prostitute of Black Forest means belonging to the underground society.

    Sonoko-san should already know that Minaho-neesan¡¯s brothel entertains the big-shots of the political and business circles.

    If Tendou Otome makes a move on Sonoko-san, it¡¯ll only cause trouble to the guests.

    And on the other side, Tendou Otome¡¯s life will be in danger.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going my own way. Otome-chan, you need to find yours

    Sonoko-san speaks to Otome flooded with emotions.

    However.

    ¡¸ Wait, are you sure about this? ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks.

    ¡¸ Can you decide to erase people¡¯s memories that easy? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If we can¡¯t erase her memory, the other option is killing her ¡¹

    Tsukiko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? Why do you always jump to the extremes! Shouldn¡¯t you convince her and make her swear that she will never talk about this to other people? No, I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯ll keep it or not but still, shouldn¡¯t you ask her will first? Especially in cases like this! ¡¹

    She screams somewhat agitated.

    ¡¸ This is just weird. You shut her up and decide her fate without her input. This is wrong ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think we need to hear her input at all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one taking responsibility for this. Tendou Otome herself isn¡¯t at fault. After all, we forced her to this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, we gave Tokuda-san the choice. She will be our accomplice hereafter. She will carry the sins in regards to Tendou-san with us ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes. I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Sonoko-san replies.

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t know who you are but you really are annoying. You¡¯re unrelated to this and yet you speak so bossily ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san who listens to our conversation shows her displeasure towards Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Excuse her. She¡¯s a young lady who¡¯s in the middle of learning about the world. I apologize if she rubs you the wrong way ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ No, not that I mind ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san knows that Minaho-neesan¡¯s the boss of the brothel so she won¡¯t say any more than that.

    Therefore.

    I should¡¯ve given a warning that we¡¯re bringing Torii-san to this room.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, we¡¯re not people from the surface. We¡¯re on the other side, the so-called crime syndicate. We¡¯re people who live violating the laws of this country ¡¹

    I looked at Torii-san in the eyes and speak to her frankly.

    ¡¸ However, we¡¯re not just a crime syndicate. The people we deal with are the big-shots of the country, people from nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Among the customers is Kouzuki-sama, and most of the heads of the nobility Torii-sama knows ¡¹

    Kuromori tower was a secret social club for the men of nobility before Shirasaka Sousuke hijacked it.

    The heads of the family close to Jii-chan¡¯s age all come to Kuromori tower.

    We have the client list of those days.

    Some of them are dead or retired, but most of them are heads of the clan, like Jii-chan.

    Some customers came to the mansion during Shirasaka¡¯s age. Nagisa and Katsuko-nee¡¯s customers from before. I saw them during Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s dance presentation.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve never met Torii-sama¡¯s father or grandfather though ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    Torii house isn¡¯t nobility. They¡¯re a postwar upstart, and so none of them came to the Kuromori tower.

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    Torii-san gets annoyed as she¡¯s poked on her insecurity.

    ¡¸ That means that we can¡¯t make a mistake. We¡¯re not allowed to make naive decisions. A slight failure can involve our precious customers ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama¡¯s Grandfather is of nobility, and so you should know about the weight of the honor of the family, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She stirs her up

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s say that Tendou Otome is let go for some reason, and then, she talks about what she discovered for the past few days, about us¡­It¡¯ll become a huge problem ¡¹

    Therefore, I hurriedly interject.

    ¡¸ She hid in Mizushima house for several days and went to Torii-san¡¯s school as a bodyguard. She also grasped most information from the party yesterday. That includes Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Letting the other party know which room is connected to which in the head mansion will be troublesome ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if you ask us, we¡¯re going to erase all of her memories for the past few days. If we can¡¯t do that, then the other option is her death. Besides, the fact that Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san is with us has to stay a top-secret, and so we have to erase her memories. It¡¯s a necessity. Even if we have to force it to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, if we do what Torii-sama says and ask for Tendou-san¡¯s agreement that we¡¯re going to erase her memories, it will no longer be a high-handed work, but that¡¯s just torture ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her? It¡¯s much faster if we ignore her will, make a decision, and do it immediately ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Torii-san groans.

    Minaho-neesan looked at Sonoko.

    ¡¸ This will be your last meeting, give her a good look. You¡¯ll become a stranger to her soon ¡¹

    Sonoko-san looks at Tendou Otome.

    Tendou Otome looks at Sonoko-san like a cat that is about to be abandoned.

    She wants Sonoko-san¡¯s embrace.

    She wants her to speak kindly to her.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done so far ¡¹

    However, Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Thank you for saying that you love me. But, I can only see Otome-chan as a friend. Ever since we met, today, and tomorrow ¡¹

    Tendou Otome¡¯s eyes turn cloudy.

    ¡¸ Goodbye. I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s all I can say ¡¹

    Sonoko-san said and cried.

    ¡¸ Kurosawa-san, do you have anything to say to Tendou-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls out to Kurosawa-san, one of the subjects of Tendou Otome¡¯s bullying.

    ¡¸ Goodbye. I hated you all this time. You show favoritism on Tokuda-san, fill yourself up, and when the three girls were bullying me or her, you didn¡¯t come to save us ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san speaks filled with spite.

    ¡¸ You keep on saying that you saved Sonoko, but your father and his group raped Tokuda-san while you were gone. You never saved Tokuda-san ¡¹

    The last few words struck Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ You speak like you¡¯re the boss and yet you can¡¯t do anything, that¡¯s what you are! Dammit! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough! You can stop now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, Kou, can you ask Tsukiko-san to do it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t give the order Tsukiko herself.

    She thinks that I should be the one to manage Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power.

    Torii-san¡¯s watching too.

    No, I¡¯m sure that Shou-neechan¡¯s watching through the cameras too.

    If the other scene happened, she¡¯ll report to Jii-chan.

    Miko power isn¡¯t a property of the Kuromori house.

    We have to be thorough to show that it¡¯s used because of my relationship with the Takakura sisters

    ¡¸ Yeah, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I turned to Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t she speak her goodbyes too? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome to Sonoko-san and Kurosawa-san?

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I mean, won¡¯t she regret it if she didn¡¯t say her goodbye now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but Tendou Otome will forget all of it anyway ¡¹

    All the events so far and this moment.

    ¡¸ But, even if she forgets it¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel the same way? Don¡¯t you feel bad that you can¡¯t hear her voice, her goodbyes? You don¡¯t like it? You¡¯ll regret it, right? ¡¹

    Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ No¡­ ¡¹

    She speaks mournfully.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie! That can¡¯t be! ¡¹

    Torii-san can¡¯t agree with it.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with this?! Are you stupid?! ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san glared at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who feels that way, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s not us! You¡¯re just a spectator here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    Torii-san tries to retort but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, please go to sleep. Take a deep sleep ¡¹

    Tsukiko takes down Tendou Otome¡¯s consciousness.

    She gently closed her eyes and lose strength.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Didn¡¯t I say wait?! ¡¹

    Torii-san tries to protest half-cryingly, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m only doing Kou-sama¡¯s orders ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled. She¡¯s not dealing with her.

    ¡¸ It takes time to remove memories and alter them and so I had her fall asleep. Once she wakes up, she will be different from who she was before ¡¹

    She needs to be meticulous and careful to make sure that it doesn¡¯t break her soul.

    ¡¸ Hey! Wake up! This is too much! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, shut up ¡¹

    I told Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Not everything that you disagree on has a solution. Why do you not get it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because! ¡¹

    Then.

    Sonoko-san touched the unconscious Tendou Otome¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ Actually, I like you too. Otome-chan. I mean that as a friend, but still, I like the self-confident, cheerful, and energetic Otome-chan. I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Thank you for keeping me safe all this time. I really thank you ¡¹

    Sonoko-san¡¯s tears drop on Tendou Otome¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ I did say that I hate her earlier, but not that much ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san mutters.

    ¡¸ What the hell?! What¡¯s with you!? Why did you not say that when she was still conscious?! ¡¹

    Torii-san barks.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ They can say it because she¡¯s unconscious! They couldn¡¯t tell her. Why do you not get it?! ¡¹

    I shouted back at Torii-san.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Sonoko-san, Kurosawa-san, and Minaho-neesan head to another room for more prostitution briefing.

    Tendou Otome remains here.

    Michi, Tsukiko, Torii-san, and I head to the room next door.

    ¡¸ My power might be needed even in this room ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Right, we don¡¯t know how Rie and Eri would react if they discover that their father died.

    Therefore, Tsukiko¡¯s coming with us and she just let Tendou Otome sleep.

    Heading outside to the corridor, Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS is waiting for us.

    ¡¸ Are you done here? Then let¡¯s go to the next one ¡¹

    She¡¯s cheerful and takes everything at her pace, that helps.

    Michi¡¯s always expressionless, Tsukiko¡¯s always smiling.

    And Torii-san¡¯s in a gloomy mood right now.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    While we head to the elevator hall¡­

    Torii-san speaks to me with a displeased look.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you going to erase my memories in the end? ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Or do you intend to kill me? ¡¹

    Now then, what do I answer her?

    Edie smoothens the conversation at times like this, but¡­

    No wait, I¡¯m relying too much on her.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t decided yet ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ If we erase Torii-san¡¯s memories, Momoko-neechan will get really angry ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan knows about the Miko power.

    She explicitly warned us not to use the Miko power on Torii-san, her protegee.

    ¡¸ Even so, killing you will make her angrier ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious! ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks angrily.

    ¡¸ But, I discovered a lot of your secrets! I have to report all of them to Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Err.

    Actually, I know what Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s thinking.

    Misuzu and Ruriko want Torii-san to become my woman.

    I mean, Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s also a target.

    ¡¸ Besides, the more I discover, the more I start to hate you all. You¡¯re all sweet to your family but cold and cruel to others. I hate that ¡¹

    And she¡¯s throwing her frustration towards me.

    ¡¸ The right way is to be strict with your family and be kind to others! You¡¯re all strange ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I accept that we¡¯re strange but I think that Torii-san¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s ¡®wrong?¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re my allies, my family, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m gentle with them compared to other people. Why do I have to be cold with my family compared to others? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ You know, if you use your common sense or morals, you¡¯ll get it, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Torii-san, your common sense might be different than mine ¡¹

    That one line annoyed her it seems.

    ¡¸ Are you mocking me?! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama and Torii-sama¡¯s concept of ¡°words¡± differ ¡¹

    Tsukiko intervenes.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama¡¯s ¡°family[ÉíÄÚ1]¡± and Kou-sama¡¯s ¡°family[¼Ò×å2]¡± are different in the first place ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, our family isn¡¯t connected by blood ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s never the blood that creates bonds between us. It¡¯s our warn trust with each other that binds us ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I will never betray my family. I will prioritize my family more than other people. If the girls discover that I treasure some stranger more than them, then¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ soul will collapse.

    Mao-chan will be shocked.

    The other girls too.

    Megu will scold me for hours.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it natural for one to prioritize their family first, to treasure their family? After all, without my family, I¡¯m no longer myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to say ¡¹

    ¡¸ My family is a gathering of people who created it. We help each other. Because I have this family, I survive my life without feeling down, sulking, committing suicide. To me, my family is a higher existence than myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is increasingly harder to understand ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we value trust. Everyone trusts me, and I also trust my family. They have to believe that if there¡¯s a problem, I will definitely come to help them. Err ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how to say this¡­

    Argh.

    ¡¸ Conveying ¡°I love you¡± is a necessity ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Master says that he loves me. He tells us that every day. Master is easy to understand after all ¡¹

    It seems that my thoughts are in plain view.

    ¡¸ Of course, he also loves Misuzu-oneesama. Ruriruri too. Tsukiko-sama as well. He loves the other women too. Our family is a gathering of the people Master loves ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? You just mean that Kuromori-sama¡¯s flirtatious ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Michi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not on that level. When Master says that he loves someone, he means it. He loves us with all his body and soul ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ That is why we also love Master back. It¡¯s not a 50-50 relationship. It¡¯s Master who pulls the rope first. Master shows his feelings, no, it¡¯s not just that, he shows that he loves us with his actions and feelings, he makes us feel that ¡°he loves us,¡± that respond with the same love ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get that explanation ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s discontented.

    Then, Kinoshita-san, who¡¯s taking the lead, turns around.

    ¡¸ Huh? You don¡¯t get it? ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ It means that Kuromori-sama likes Torii-sama, right? ¡¹

    What?

    Me? Torii-san?

    ¡¸ I mean, Kuromori-san¡¯s always answers when Torii-san¡¯s talking ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s natural ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! K-Kaan Momoko-oneesama gave the orders to me, and Kuromori-sama must guide me as I give my inspection ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks in panic.

    ¡¸ Nononono, I don¡¯t know much about Kuromori-sama, but you know¡­ ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama loves women who smell like trouble, right? ¡¹

    Auuu.

    I mean, Kinoshita-san.

    You¡¯re the most troublesome one here.

 Chapter 971. Morning Sisters / RANPO

    ¡¸ So, where are we going next? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks sullenly as we get in the elevator.

    ¡¸ Yeah, there are two more children to talk to. They¡¯re children that came with Tendou Otome and the others ¡¹

    I explained it briefly.

    ¡¸ Those are girls too? ¡¹

    Torii-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, why are the two in a separate room? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Well, the girls in that room, other than Tendou Otome, since she just clings to Tokuda Sonoko-san and didn¡¯t let go. Anyway, Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san can¡¯t return to their hometown because of the Kansai organizations, and so they will work as prostitutes. You get that, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I get it. Not that I agree though ¡¹

    Torii-san replies aloof.

    ¡¸ Also, you heard about the young ladies of the Kurama house, right? The elder sister, Misato-san will become a prostitute to earn for her family, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ The younger sister, Arisu-san is too young that she can¡¯t become a prostitute, but she¡¯ll be sold off instead, right? I can¡¯t agree with that either ¡¹

    I have no need to persuade Torii-san though.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait ¡¹

    But, she¡¯s fundamentally sharp-minded.

    She noticed what I¡¯m trying to say.

    ¡¸ Those girls are also too young. Therefore, they can¡¯t become prostitutes¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t you feel sorry if you place girls who¡¯ll receive different ends in the same room, do you? ¡¹

    The daughters of Yakuza have a complicated relationship too.

    Tendou Otome is the bossy one on the center and the three girls bow their heads to her while bullying the others.

    Nobody¡¯s in good terms, or should I say that they never relax with each other.

    ¡¸ So, are you selling those girls off as slaves too? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t sell them. I¡¯m taking them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Taking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, as my sex slaves ¡¹

    At that moment.

    Torii-san tries to slap my face.

    But.

    ¡¸ Calm down ¡¹

    Michi grabs Torii-san¡¯s hand.

    I also sensed Torii-san¡¯s Qi and moved immediately.

    ¡¸ Stop it! Didn¡¯t you hear what he just said?! ¡¹

    Torii-san screams in anger.

    ¡¸ Of all things, why are you making them your slave?! I mean, what does it even mean?! What do you think of women?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? If Kou-sama didn¡¯t take them, they will split apart and sold off to rich pedophiles ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Compared to that, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better if the sisters are together and under Kou-sama¡¯s custody? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sisters? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the next room has Rie and Eri. They¡¯re twin sisters ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The elevator opens.

    Yeah, I remember this floor.

    ¡¸ The same room from last night? ¡¹

    I asked Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I know where it is. Thank you, Kinoshita-san ¡¹

    I thanked Kinoshita-san who led the way.

    It¡¯s the room next to the monitoring room Minaho-neesan used last night.

    It¡¯s the nap room, it has a shower room inside.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll stay in this room, just call me when you need something ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san enters the monitoring room with a smile.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that person? She¡¯s smiling despite hearing all of our conversations ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks ill of Kinoshita-san as soon as she¡¯s gone¡­

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a specialist on the underground society work in Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    I said.

    Kinoshita-san was a former Banbarubie 3 member.

    She took lessons from Barbie-san and Ruby-san about the underground world.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she¡¯ll pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything and she¡¯ll never speak of anything even when asked ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can you say that? Even if she¡¯s from Kouzuki SS I¡¯m sure that she¡¯d speak a lot when there¡¯s money involved ¡¹

    Torii-san who is in a bad mood starts deprecating Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like I said, how can you declare it like that?! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts at me.

    ¡¸ I worked with Kinoshita-san for a few occasions, she¡¯s a professional. She¡¯ll never betray us as long as it¡¯s within the contract ¡¹

    I saw her during the combat with Cesario Viola in the hotel.

    ¡¸ Then, if the contract¡¯s null she¡¯ll quickly turn traitor, is that it? ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks ill-tempered.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS will renew their contract with Kinoshita-san before that happens. Talents like her are hard to come by. Kouzuki SS will never let people like her go, even if that means increasing their bonus ¡¹

    Besides, Barbie-san¡¯s order is to have her go to Kouzuki SS.

    Kinoshita-san will stay here as long as she can learn.

    ¡¸ Talent? That woman looked like she¡¯s careless, uneager, her body¡¯s thin, and she doesn¡¯t look like a bodyguard at all. She¡¯s at her high-school, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why she has the talent. Torii-sama, the fact that you didn¡¯t notice it is what proves it ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Actually, Kinoshita-san has a babyface. ¡¹ Besides, she has a cute appearance. Ordinary people will see only that, but¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s a monster who swings that heavy and hard pulverizing flail with her delicate looking body.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen Kinoshita-san take down 30 Yakuza alone with her fists ¡¹

    It was during the Takakura shrine incident when Jii-chan made a deal with the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    Following what I say, Michi;

    ¡¸ Master never lies ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the lie ¡¹

    Torii-san glares at Michi.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s true. Kou-sama¡¯s an honest man ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yomiko, Luna, Koyomi-chan and I all feel at ease when Kou-sama¡¯s close to us ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Ordinary people can¡¯t help but have different thoughts from their speech. We can see the lies in the words, even from our fathers ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks a bit sad.

    ¡¸ However, Kou-sama¡¯s words are exactly his thoughts. Kou-sama only lies only when he must do so, but, we know that he does that out of his love for the family ¡¹

    Right, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t lie.

    I speak out lies when I have to.

    For example, I¡¯m not actually Agnes¡¯ Papa.

    ¡¸ And because Kou-sama¡¯s so straightforward, we can feel at ease seeing other people¡¯s minds. We stay by his side in peace ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san too. Kou-sama influences her the most, and so she¡¯s growing to become a girl who never lies ¡¹

    Speaking of which, she really is.

    Agnes always says what she thinks, and it shows on her face.

    She doesn¡¯t keep secrets. She doesn¡¯t speak lies.

    ¡¸ And since Luna and Koyomi-chan lives with Agnes-san every day, it influences them too ¡¹

    Agnes who has no two-sides lets Luna and Koyomi-chan feel at peace.

    Agnes wants to get along with them from the bottom of her heart.

    Mao-chan too wants to be best friends with those in the family.

    ¡¸ And Kou-sama¡¯s the center of it all. Kou-sama¡¯s existence saved us ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    Right, someone who can read minds must be in constant pain.

    Most of the Takakura shrine maidens have their minds fall ill.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just with people who can read minds ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ We also can feel at ease because Master¡¯s here ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you girls talking about? I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Torii-san complains with a displeased look.

    ¡¸ Could you explain it further to me? I mean, I didn¡¯t even get what you¡¯re trying to say ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t think Torii-san will get it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Those unrelated can¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Even so, Torii-san;

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to explain it to make me understand?! Did you forget? Kaan Momoko-oneesama had me go here! You¡¯re accountable for me! ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll understand no matter how much we try to explain to you. I mean, it¡¯s not like we can explain it, nor we want to ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Torii-san, all you have to do is report to Momoko-neechan what you see, and what you know. Besides, even if Momoko-neechan sees us as cruel people, I don¡¯t really care ¡¹

    Our circumstances and position in our lives are different.

    There will be a gap between mutual understanding no matter what.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this, you¡¯re running away? ¡¹

    Torii-san feels it that way.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re evading me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Torii-sans looking from up high. Higher than us ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I can¡¯t explain it in a way that it¡¯ll reach Torii-san¡¯s height ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s basically ¡°If you¡¯ve never eaten while crying you don t know what life tastes like.¡± ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I know that line, it¡¯s Goethe, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Torii-san replies.

    ¡¸ You may understand the meaning but you¡¯ll never fully understand it if you don¡¯t experience it personally ¡¹

    Personal experience.

    Those who had the personal experience can perceive it.

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Someone smeared in mud will only focus on their emotion and complain about the one who isn¡¯t ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ In the end, Torii-san, you don¡¯t like the fact that we¡¯re turning Sonoko-san into prostitutes, or that we¡¯re erasing Tendou Otome¡¯s memories, and also the fact that the girls in the next room are my slaves? Do you feel angry? ¡¹

    Torii-san seems annoyed.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t that obvious?! ¡¹

    She looks at me angrily.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t something you should do to others! You¡¯re all the worst! I won¡¯t forgive you!!! ¡¹

    And she looks at us from far away where there¡¯s no mud.

    ¡¸ We think the same. This is the worst. That this is unforgivable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this is the only way!!! We¡¯re doing the best of what we can too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s ¡°best¡± there?!!! The best choice is to make everyone happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is what happens because not everyone can reach that happiness! ¡¹

    Nobody can give everyone complete happiness.

    I¡¯m doing all that I can with what I can do within my reach.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! You¡¯re just lacking in the effort! That¡¯s obvious! I¡¯m sure it is! ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ I mean, those girls are going through a horrible experience because of your selfish desires! That¡¯s definitely it! I know that! ¡¹

    She never had dirt in her hand.

    She¡¯s not someone who spent her nights feeling only her temperature, alone, unable to see the future.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re too noisy! What¡¯s with all that screaming in the corridor. ¡¹

    The door to the nap room opens and Nei comes out.

    ¡¸ Ooh, Yo-chan, morning! ¡¹

    She looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s she? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ My elder sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Your elder sister?! ¡¹

    Torii-san seem to remember Minaho-neesan who she met earlier

    ¡¸ Just how many elder sisters do you have? ¡¹

    Torii-san who couldn¡¯t hold her anger to me earlier asks me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh, just when we were thinking that he¡¯s coming, right? Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan, Onii-san, you brought another woman with you ¡¹

    The twins face us with a surprised look.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan, morning! I¡¯ll prepare tea now ¡¹

    Mana looks energetic.

    ¡¸ Did you girls eat breakfast yet? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Nonono, Onii-san, you speak like a mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really ¡¹

    The twins laughed.

    ¡¸ No, I mean it. Did you girls eat breakfast yet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We did. It was in lunch box however ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected, it¡¯s the lunch box from Kouzuki SS-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s much better than the lunch box Father gave us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father gave us a nori bento after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really. Onii-san, we ate nori bento every day ever since we came to Tokyo ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the lunch box today has a lot of side dishes ¡¹

    ¡¸ And they all taste delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ We ate so much for breakfast that we might not be able to eat lunch anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen. Eri-chan, you¡¯re a glutton ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I guess I¡¯ll eat lunch too ¡¹

    Err.

    As expected, if it¡¯s the two of them doing that combo, they¡¯re lively.

    ¡¸ So, Onii-san, who¡¯s this girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is she another one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The same as us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Another sex slave? ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ N-No! You¡¯re wrong!!! ¡¹

    Torii-san flies into a rage.

    ¡¸ Oh? You¡¯re not? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then what are you Onee-san? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ ?Minami yoko yokohaha! Hakosukaaa£¡£¡£¡? ¡¹

    Mana and Nei bring in tea while singing together.

    ¡¸ We changed some of the words to not get in trouble~ ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Nei¡¯s talking about.

    However.

    Speaking of which, I wonder what she is to me?

    Torii-san came to Kouzuki house as Misuzu¡¯s guests.

    She¡¯s not really a friend of mine.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Do you girls know about the Torii Electronics? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do! I do! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the company that makes a lot of appliances and stuff, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even computers, right? ¡¹

    Oh, these two know about it because it¡¯s a huge company.

    ¡¸ Well, this girl is the¡­president¡¯s daughter, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s a director of a holding company. Grandfather¡¯s the chairman!! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts with an angry tone.

    ¡¸ Err, what it means is that Torii-san is the daughter of Torii electronics ¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡¸ Ah, I get it. That means¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Eri-chan, what did you get? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means ¡®that,¡¯ Onee-san is¡­ ¡¹

    Eri smiles.

    ¡¸ She is Onii-san¡¯s next prey! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I see! I get it now! ¡¹

    H-Hey!

    ¡¸ Still, Onii-san really loves to pick beauties as his coma ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Nei-san, Mana-san, Ruriko-san, and Luna-san from last night and the three girls here now are all beauties ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, Onii-san, are these two already coma? ¡¹

    The twins look at Tsukiko and Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, we already are ¡¹

    Tsukiko read the thoughts of the two and understood what the word meant.

    She shows a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ W-What, t-tied up? ¡¹

    Of course, Torii-san who is a young lady doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ It means exactly that ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ And what is that supposed to mean? ¡¹

    Err, h-how do we explain this?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s English. Commerce ¡¹

    M-Michi.

    ¡¸ It means ¡°transaction¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I get what ¡°commerce¡± means You know¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ These girls are asking if Torii-sama is Master¡¯s new transaction ¡¹

    Michi, you¡¯re good. Nice.

    ¡¸ Girls, don¡¯t speak anything unnecessary ¡¹

    I warned Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸ But you know, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Onii-san ¡¹

    But, the twins look like they¡¯re enjoying my troubled look.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s as far as you go ¡¹

    Michi told the twins. Her words are loaded with Qi.

    As expected, the twins shut up.

    ¡¸ Oh right. This girl is Kudou Michi. And this one is Luna¡¯s elder sister, Takakura Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hello. Pleased to meet you

    Tsukiko smiled at the twins

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s Luna-san¡¯s elder sister? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it, they resemble each other ¡¹

    They saw Luna yesterday and so the twins accept it quick.

    ¡¸ By the way, is she also like Luna-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, are you Onii-san¡¯s sex slave too? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I wonder? ¡¹

    She laughs.

    Torii-san looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve sworn my life to Kou-sama, and I do wish to bear Kou-sama¡¯s child. But, unlike my sisters, I cannot stay in the same place as Kou-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s home is a shrine. Therefore, she has to inherit it in the future ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I tell them.

    I can¡¯t talk about the details right now.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re wearing a shrine maiden clothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought that it suited her that it shouldn¡¯t be cosplay ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the real one, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she looks perfect in it ¡¹

    The twins agreed

    Then.

    ¡¸ I, Kudou Michi, aim to become Master¡¯s best slave ¡¹

    Hey, Michi.

    ¡¸ Hey, aren¡¯t you Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard? ¡¹

    Torii-san retorts.

    ¡¸ I am Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s bodyguard and Master¡¯s slave. I yearn for both from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    Michi declares.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t get it again.

    ¡¸ Oh well, Mitchan¡¯s an M when Yo-chan¡¯s with her ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m an M ¡¹

    Michi puffs her chest with pride.

    ¡¸ Uwawa, Rie-chan, she¡¯s an M ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get that ¡¹

    ¡¸ She looks scary though ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Eri-chan, she says that she¡¯s an M ¡¹

    Hearing the conversation of the two, Torii-san;

    ¡¸ What does it mean? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Right, she¡¯s a young lady.

    ¡¸ Huh, don¡¯t get it? It¡¯s such a famous novel though ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Novel? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s in the elementary library. I read that when I was four ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Edogawa Ranpo¡¯s Denjin M Didn¡¯t read that one? ¡¹

    Denjin M.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t. I never saw those in our library ¡¹

    Right.

    That¡¯s the library for the super-high class young ladies of Japan.

    ¡¸ Then go read it. You won¡¯t understand it unless you do. While at it, go read Tetsujin Q, Youseijin R, and Kyuukyoku Choujin R! ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s better than starting with ¡°The Caterpillar¡± or ¡°A Brute¡¯s Love¡± ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Mana loves the ¡°The Traveler with the Pasted Rag Picture¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like the ¡°The Appearance of Osei¡± ¡¹

    Mana and Tsukiko even give their recommendations.

    ¡¸ Err, what are you talking about Onee-san? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s Edogawa Ranpo! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ By the way, Yo-chan, you came here because you have business here, right? ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you heard from Rei-chan or Shou-neechan? ¡¹

    From what I can see from the twins, I don¡¯t think they know that their parents are dead yet.

    But still, I¡¯m asking just in case.

    ¡¸ No, not yet. Onee-chan didn¡¯t tell me anything ahead of Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei knows.

    The reason why I came to the twins at this moment.

    ¡¸ I see. Eri, Rie, listen to me ¡¹

    I look at the two.

    ¡¸ What is it, Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s with this serious turn? ¡¹

    The twins look smiling.

    But, they get it.

    They can imagine what I¡¯m about to say

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about your parents, they¡¯ve come back to Kansai and died ¡¹

    I resolved myself and tell them clearly.

    ¡¸ Ah, I knew it ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Of course, I thought so ¡¹

    Rie too.

    ¡¸ They died, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, that was fast. Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, they died too fast ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    The twins accept their parents¡¯ death calmly.

    ¡¸ Thinking that they¡¯re no longer coming back, somehow¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I feel sad ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I feel refreshed though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they were troublesome people ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we stayed with them, we would have no future at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    The parents of the twins are scums who use their daughters to sell videos of them to lolicon.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we talk about this? Where Eri-chan and I leave that family as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. We planned where we ran away from them

    ¡¸ And that once we escaped from them, we¡¯ll never see them again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. But if we escaped, those people would find us wherever we go

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why this is okay. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this is okay ¡¹

    The two speak feebly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that I¡¯m not seeing them again. I feel refreshed. I feel clean ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I feel like the burden¡¯s removed from me ¡¹

    Hearing the two, Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Wait for a second you two! ¡¹

    Her nose is breathing roughly as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Your parents died, don¡¯t say that you feel refreshed! I know what went on with you but they¡¯re still your parents! ¡¹

    The twins.

    ¡¸ Right, they¡¯re our parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ The parents who made us suffer all the time ¡¹

    They look at Torii-san coldly.

 Chapter 972. Morning Sisters / Manaâ€™s situation

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re our parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re the parents who made us suffer a lot ¡¹

    Eri and Rie look at Torii-san coldly.

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯re still your parents, without them, you wouldn¡¯t exist! ¡¹

    Torii-san refutes.

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re the parents who didn¡¯t care whatever we go through because they gave birth to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they¡¯re Yakuza, they do dangerous jobs all the time and who knows if they caused trouble with the police, that was our life ¡¹

    ¡¸ We did run off during the night so many times ¡¹

    ¡¸ He did, Father was a jumper that night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. He¡¯s an idiot after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We hardly made any friends because of our parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Others were talking behind us saying ¡°don¡¯t play with the girls over there¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I would understand if it was just the ordinary girls, but even the Yakuza daughters do the same thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Our father is still a dropout even in the Yakuza world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody allowed him to become comrades other than Tendou Sadao ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because of that, we¡¯re dragged into Tokyo ¡¹

    ¡¸ And they got had ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really ¡¹

    The twins continue their conversation, not letting Torii-san get in between.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s enough, now our ties with Father is cut off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaa. I feel like I¡¯m set free ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I feel you ¡¹

    The twins sigh together.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with these girls? ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ Do these girls have no compassion? Weird. They¡¯re weird. They just heard that their parents died and yet they seem okay with it ¡¹

    Thinking that whatever she says will never reach the twins, she turns her anger at me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can I? ¡¹

    Mana talks to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Torii¡­Mariko-san, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Torii-san replies.

    ¡¸ Have you been at the funeral of your parents, your grandparents, or your relatives? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Never? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already answered that question! ¡¹

    Torii-san is at the same age as me¡­

    That is highly likely.

    ¡¸ I lost a distant uncle but I was still too young that I didn¡¯t go to the funeral. Besides, he wasn¡¯t in Tokyo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I knew it. So that¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Human death isn¡¯t always a flood of sadness, where everyone cries a river. When you hear it first, it won¡¯t be as shocking and accept it indifferently, then, the emotions will come after ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. That¡¯s what happened with Ruriko ¡¹

    I remembered.

    ¡¸ Do you remember, Torii-san? Torii-san just lost her father last May ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course I do. Father attended the funeral ¡¹

    I see. Torii-san¡¯s father came to the funeral.

    It¡¯s the funeral of the son of the head of the Kouzuki house. Jii-chan¡¯s son.

    Most of the people from the political and business circles should be present.

    ¡¸ Ruriko was also strangely clear-minded that it looked weird. She was unstable, but she¡¯s not facing the emotions of sadness and mourning ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s death. when you think that it¡¯s already goodbye, it¡¯s painful. Once you can¡¯t endure it, your mind¡¯s limiter flips it switches and cuts off your emotions ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s that kind of sadness. Just because you heard that your parents died doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll start crying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are both surprised.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll wake up in the middle of the night, then recall, that person is no longer in this world, then, you¡¯ll feel scared, you¡¯ll start trembling. The next morning comes, and you¡¯re still trembling in your bed ¡¹

    Mana, you¡­

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t happen when I¡¯m with Onii-chan in the bed but it does happen when I¡¯m alone ¡¹

    I thought that she¡¯s stable, but¡­

    No, that¡¯s not true.

    This young lady saw her father die right in front of her.

    Then, she¡¯s living together with the people who killed her Father and can no longer return to her blood relatives.

    Well, she¡¯s now living with Yukino, her sister, so it¡¯s a bit different.

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko-san, we¡¯ve met in some parties several times though ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Shirasaka Maika. Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    Shit.

    T-This is bad.

    Mana feared to meet people who are acquainted with Shirasaka Maika all this time.

    That¡¯s why she stayed inside the mansion most of the time for nearly half a year.

    We couldn¡¯t even decide on her new school.

    We thought of enrolling Mana together with Agnes, Yomi, and Luna into Misuzu¡¯s school using the influence of Kouzuki house, but¡­

    Mana was once from Shirasaka clan, and so someone from that school should know Mana¡¯s face, so we gave up on that.

    Yesterday, Mana didn¡¯t even show up in front of the guests at the party.

    Despite that.

    Oh, I see.

    Shirasaka house is in control of the newspaper and tv stations, they¡¯re a postwar upstart, just like Torii electronics.

    They have no lineage of nobility but have similar grounds.

    Shirasaka Sousuke, the one adored by the head of the Shriasaka clan has a high probability of meeting Torii-san¡¯s family at a party.

    ¡¸ N-No way?! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I mean, Maika-san was a bit shorter and isn¡¯t as beautiful as you. She looks more of a child than a woman ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s been half a year since then ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Women can change in great ways in just half a year. She¡¯s in her growth period after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve changed ¡¹

    Mana grew taller. She looks much more mature. She¡¯s become more beautiful.

    ¡¸ Oh, now that you mention it, you sure look like Maika-san ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Mana again and said.

    They probably greeted each other at the party but it doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re in good terms.

    Even so, the foundation of Shirasaka Maika still remains.

    ¡¸ Huh, but wait? What are you, Shirasaka Maika, doing here? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I am Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    She comes embracing me, trembling.

    I knew it. She¡¯s afraid.

    I also embrace Mana on her hips.

    Mana¡¯s grinding her breasts on my arms.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s looking after me in exchange, I become his sex slave for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Wait? Why? This is weird?! I mean, Shirasaka house doesn¡¯t have the same power as they did before, but they managed to sustain after changing heads, right? ¡¹

    They transferred the right to management to the television stations to Jii-chan and Shirasaka house managed to retain its shape.

    ¡¸ Besides, if I recall, Maika-san¡¯s mother is a culinary expert, your grandfather owns a company related to advertisement ¡¹

    Torii-san remembers.

    No, Mana¡¯s mother is a celebrity that shows on TVs and magazines.

    The fact that she¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter will make them remember about her mother too.

    ¡¸ You have your mother¡¯s home to accept you right? Then why are you his slave? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s breathing is rushed. I can feel her palpitation from the chest she¡¯s pushing on my arms.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Calm down, okay? Ya-chan and I are here ¡¹

    I embraced Mana and gently pat her back.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face has a large drop of sweat.

    Mana¡¯s heart is struggling.

    ¡¸ Hey, try not to think of yourself and put yourself in Mana-chan¡¯s shoes ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ What if your father is such scum of a human that he made a lot of women suffer has died? Furthermore, the whole world knows about it, he received such a horrible death ¡¹

    All of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sins are available over the internet.

    Furthermore, he received such a merciless death, the whole of Japan knows that he¡¯s killed out of revenge.

    ¡¸ It also disgraced his family, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s the cause of the collapse of their clan, remember? Do you think that there¡¯s anyone in that clan who would take care of his daughter, do you know how she would live with that? It¡¯s hard. Her family and the whole world look at her coldly. It¡¯s all because of her father¡¯s sins ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! A daughter is a different person from her father, right? Sure, her father committed a lot of crimes but it doesn¡¯t mean that the daughter is to blame ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ I mean, Maika-san¡¯s still in middle school, right? Do you really think that they¡¯re going to blame her for the sins of her father? ¡¹

    Well, true, but still.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s not about what ¡°should,¡± or what ¡°has to be.¡± The reasoning will always be different than reality ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then the reality is the weird one!! Reality should correct itself ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Maika-san is innocent. Shirasaka house, her mother¡¯s house, they should welcome her with kindness! The people of this world should also be kind to Maika-san! After all, Maika-san¡¯s just a victim here! ¡¹

    She sure watches from a high place.

    ¡¸ But, it won¡¯t happen. It won¡¯t happen as you ideally think ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If we return her back to her home, she will only suffer. That¡¯s the reality ¡¹

    I embrace Mana tighter.

    Eri and Rie listen to our conversation.

    ¡¸ B-But, even if that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s still Shirasaka Maika. Shouldn¡¯t she live as Shirasaka Maika-san? Either in Shirasaka house or her mother¡¯s house, anyway, someone among her blood-relatives should be a kind person. She can live with that person. It¡¯s her family ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s definitely wrong to have you, a complete stranger, turn her to a slave! I won¡¯t allow this! ¡¹

    She points at me with her thin fingers.

    ¡¸ I chose this myself. I wanted to be Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Mana returns the glare back to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t trust my family, my blood ties. Mama and Grandpa abandoned me. They saw me as defiled, they were going to lock me up in their home ¡¹

    That¡¯s how Mana says it but, Mana¡¯s mother and grandfather actually tried to imprison Yukino in a mental hospital.

    They¡¯re hiding the shame of their family.

    They¡¯re that kind of people.

    That¡¯s why I hate it. I hate Shirasaka Maika. I hate my name, my past, all of it. I really don¡¯t want to stay as Shirasaka Maika anymore¡­then¡­ ¡¹

    Mana looked at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan gave me a new name. Yoshida Mana. It¡¯s a new life ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy right now. Compared to the 14 years as Shirasaka Maika, Yoshida Mana had a much more fulfilling life for half a year. I have a reason for living right now. I¡¯m alive. Do you get it?! ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t get it. But, that¡¯s just escapism, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re still Shirasaka Maika, and you can never disprove that fact. No matter how painful it is, you have to carry that fact with you. With your proper blood relatives ¡¹

    She¡¯s tied o her blood.

    Torii house isn¡¯t from nobility, but Torii Mariko¡¯s mother is from a noble family.

    Therefore, she¡¯s treated as a semi-nobility, someday, she will marry into a man of nobility.

    She accepted the fate of her family long ago.

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s weird that you¡¯re a slave! Why do you have to become a slave? ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ I have nothing but my mind and body for Onii-chan to accept ¡¹

    She asserts clearly.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan promised to live together with me forever. Onii-chan¡­he will never betray me. I know that he treasures me. If that¡¯s the case, I have to pledge to serve Onii-chan as his slave! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaa?! Why?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pride! ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to rely on Onii-chan¡¯s kindness when I have nothing in return! Besides ¡¹

    Mana clings to me.

    ¡¸ I want Onii-chan to understand. That I, Mana, want to be with Onii-chan forever too. I want him to trust me that I will not betray him. Therefore, I will be his slave. It¡¯s all I have. I don¡¯t want to be away from him!!! ¡¹

    You¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not connected by blood, that¡¯s the kind of family we are and so we need a way to tie each other ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan and I aren¡¯t related by blood, but we¡¯re siblings on paper now. That¡¯s our ties, our bond. Even if it¡¯s just on the family register, we¡¯re still siblings, and so we will stay together forever. We¡¯ll be siblings even if we die ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Tsukiko and Michi after hearing what Nei said.

    ¡¸ Are you all like that? ¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ I am ready to serve Misuzu-sama and Master for the rest of my life with a status not exceeding a slave ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a slave, but I want to bear Kou-sama¡¯s child as soon as possible. That child will become my bond with Kou-sama ¡¹

    Torii-san sighed.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it at all. What¡¯s with you people? Are you all crazy? ¡¹

    She speaks with a fed-up tone.

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Eri-chan, that¡¯s not true ¡¹

    The twins speak up.

    ¡¸ I understand it a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I understand it ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Last night, we didn¡¯t want to understand, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But somehow, we feel that Onii-san isn¡¯t trying to deceive us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We wondered why is Onii-san trying to turn us to his lewd slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do we really have any other way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Last night, when Onii-san came home, Nei-oneesan and Mana-oneesan talked to us a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we finally felt satisfied with the reason ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, isn¡¯t that obvious?! They¡¯re fooling you! Little girls like you shouldn¡¯t be slaves! These people are trying to deceive you! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Are you stupid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would someone honest at fault try to deceive us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haven¡¯t they dealt with you with honesty since earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you not get it, Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think she¡¯s an idiot, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I thought so too, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡¸ W-What did you say?! ¡¹

    Torii-san now fumbles.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, I would like to become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯d gladly become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ W-Why? Why is this going on? ¡¹

    Torii-san can¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s obvious ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my pride ¡¹

    ¡¸ My pride ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Last night, we talked a lot¡­ Nei-oneesan and Mana-oneesan are both smart and beautiful, and furthermore, they¡¯re strong-willed ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The two of them look at reality ¡¹

    ¡¸ And both of them are madly in love with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they told us that Onii-san and his group has enough capacity and power to cross over the society ¡¹

    ¡¸ That they crossed a dangerous bridge for our sake ¡¹

    ¡¸ They also know a lot of big-shots, and we understood that we have to trust Onii-san if we want to be out of the Yakuza world completely ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no other place to go ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t escape here either ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no other choice if we want to survive but to sell our bodies anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our necessities are guaranteed too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought that it might be better to become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to sell ourselves to one person instead of multiple ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­well¡­

    ¡¸ But, hearing the conversation earlier, we understood that it¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan is Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not a body relationship. ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not even an actual slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san is serious with his love for Mana-oneesan, that he treasures her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan loves Onii-san too. We see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    The twins looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡¸ I recalled last night, and Onii-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We understood that Onii-san¡¯s trying to show his love to us too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we should¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to just be on the receiving end ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need to return the favor too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll become his lewd slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Onii-san will keep us safe, then we will never betray Onii-san either ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we swear ¡¹

    ¡¸ A slave is fine too. We will become slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do anything that we can ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter how lewd it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if Onii-san wants it, we¡¯ll bear his child ¡¹

    Torii-san is dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it at all. Why do you end up in that pattern? Are you girls stupid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We think that Onee-san¡¯s the dumb one ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that we feel sorry for Onee-san ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ You feel sorry, for what? ¡¹

    Torii-san isn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you¡¯re too narrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, narrow ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Narrow? What Narrow? ¡¹

    Eri speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re outlook is too narrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, Onee-san¡¯s heart is ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Oh, that too. It¡¯s too narrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even though she looks beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is she what they call people who have an ugly heart? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, I think the word we¡¯re looking for is ¡°unfortunate¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. She¡¯s unfortunate for sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, unfortunate ¡¹

    The twins continue their verbal attack.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, what do you think? ¡¹

    Nei whispers to Tskiko

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s heading to a good direction ¡¹

    I see.

    Tsukiko¡¯s in here because¡­

    She¡¯s checking the situation of the twins.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, have you calmed down now? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Mana still wants to cling to me

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, go take a shower with Mana-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, Michi-chan, and I will deal with Torii Mariko-san ¡¹

    Right.

    We should keep Mana away from Torii-san for now.

    Tsukiko can monitor everyone¡¯s hearts, and Michi, our bodyguard is here so it should be okay.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Speaking of which, I came here sweating from the morning training ¡¹

    I mean, I didn¡¯t take a bath after my morning sex.

    Mana should want to wash away her sweat.

    Let¡¯s clean it all off

    ¡¸ Mana, could you wash my back? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana smiles happily.

    ¡¸ You two should join in the shower too ¡¹

    Michi told the twins.

    ¡¸ You should deepen your bonds with Mana-imouto ¡¹

    The twins and Mana.

    ¡¸ Right, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I also want to get along with Mana-oneesan ¡¹

    I see. Since Mana talked about her past with honesty.

    They have a similar situation, becoming my slave because of their good-for-nothing parent.

    The twins have the strongest affinity with Mana right now.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind, Mana? ¡¹

    I asked Mana.

    ¡¸ Not at all, let¡¯s take a bath together ¡¹

    Mana speaks to her twin little sisters brightly.

 Chapter 973. Morning Sisters / Remodeling

    ¡¸ Somehow, this is getting really annoying ¡¹

    We head to the shower room from the nap room earlier.

    Then, Eri says while taking off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, what¡¯s with that annoying Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want to know. ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s asking while exposing her naked chest.

    Err.

    Well, how do I explain this?

    ¡¸ You know, have you heard what Tendou Otome was doing when she parted from you? ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao, the leader of the dropout Yakuza dispatched to Tokyo¡­

    The plan at first is to have their daughters make contact with the young ladies.

    Make contact, gather information, and kidnap them if possible.

    But, the bodyguards of the young ladies will never let some stranger get close to them¡­Fearing that they¡¯re only going to use Tokuda Sonoko-san as a bait, Tendou Otome infiltrated Mizushima house alone.

    ¡¸ I know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we didn¡¯t want to know much about it. Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins replied.

    ¡¸ If we get to know something weird, it¡¯ll only drag us to trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s something Father and Tendou-pops were doing so we know that it¡¯s just good-for-nothing ¡¹

    These girls.

    Their parents filled with problems raised them.

    That¡¯s how they gained the wisdom to protect themselves.

    I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a good thing, but¡­

    ¡¸ Simply put, the young lady Tendou Otome crawled in attended in the party of the rich young ladies and Tendou Otome caused a lot of troubles ¡¹

    For example, involving a young lady from a different family and insult Kouzuki house.

    She used a young lady she deceived to strike back at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Well, in the end, Tendou Otome got exposed and we captured her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s very much like her ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that she caused a lot of problems on a party ¡¹

    The twins¡¯ nod at each other.

    ¡¸ Then, the person from earlier is a guest of that party ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. She¡¯s from Torii electronics, right ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ So, she came to check on us? Is she here to poke fun at us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like that, but you see, even in their world, there¡¯s still a hierarchical relationship. Her, let¡¯s just say that her elder sister told her to see the consequences with her own eyes. Then, report the details to her, and so she¡¯s here to watch ¡¹

    I replied.

    I shouldn¡¯t bring out Kaan house name in this.

    I¡¯ll keep it as simple as possible.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s just a dud ¡¹

    Eri noted.

    ¡¸ Not really, she¡¯s just here as a spectator. She came with us to Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san¡¯s room before we came to yours. You know, I have to tell them that their parents died too ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will happen to them? ¡¹

    Rie asks.

    ¡¸ Well, Kurosawa-san and Sonoko-san are moving on. Though I say that, they will become prostitutes of our organization, and for now, we have an agreement ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Otome-san? ¡¹

    They look up at me anxiously.

    ¡¸ Just like the blonde, red, and perm haired girls from yesterday, we¡¯re erasing their memories and kicking them out ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is hopeless.

    We can use her so-so martial arts but her personality is the problem.

    ¡¸ Eeh, but, Otome-chan¡¯s personality is like that, and she¡¯s also a lesbian, but she¡¯s strong ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. After all, Michi, the small girl who came with us who¡¯s in the other room right now; took her down in one hit ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko made her faint at the party yesterday, and during the fight in the karaoke bar to rescue you girls, Tendou Otome was useless from start to finish. Then, last night, after we split you off, another girl beat her up and she even peed herself ¡¹

    She kept on losing.

    ¡¸ No way ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. Why would I lie about that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That small Onee-san is that strong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Eri-chan, she sure has that ambiance ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the other one with the shrine maiden look, was it Tsukiko-san? Her atmosphere is a bit heavy ¡¹

    The twins look at each other and exchange ideas.

    ¡¸ Either way, our organization has no need for Tendou Otome¡¯s skills ¡¹

    If it¡¯s strength, Michi and Edie are way better.

    Besides, if we want a talented girl, Michi and Edie can teach them and they¡¯ll grow for sure.

    Edie¡¯s referral for Haiji was the right choice.

    She¡¯s smart and has a wide outlook.

    She¡¯ll grow to become one of the best bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we have to cut her off. She¡¯s no use for us anyway. We¡¯re not a charity, we¡¯re a criminal organization ¡¹

    I speak to persuade myself.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onii-san, what about us? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re okay?

    The twins look at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸ We have no power either. We¡¯re just ordinary middle school girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Though we say that we¡¯re your lewd slaves, our bodies aren¡¯t that lewd ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our breasts or butts aren¡¯t as big as Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we don¡¯t look as cute as them, do we? ¡¹

    W-What? Why are you now saying that?

    ¡¸ If Onii-san was like the lolicon who buys our lewd videos, then we would understand, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you also have a lot of beautiful Onee-san with you, and you even have sex with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ And even when we¡¯re half-naked, you don¡¯t look at us with lewd eyes and you talk seriously ¡¹

    No, well.

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re having a serious conversation right now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but, if it¡¯s the lolicon, they would look at us with that kind of eyes no matter when ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you only look in our eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it courtesy to look into the other party¡¯s eye when having a serious talk, right? ¡¹

    Besides, I can look at their naked bodies all I want when having sex.

    ¡¸ Girls, Onii-chan is like that. His seriousness is a bit weird ¡¹

    Mana who listened all this time laughed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just a bit, it¡¯s incredibly strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, strange ¡¹

    The twins replied.

    ¡¸ But, he¡¯s the greatest. If it¡¯s other adult men, they will just treat us like fools. Even now, he¡¯s trying to explain everything to Eri-chan and Rie-chan with all seriousness, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    The twins look up at me curiously.

    ¡¸ But, I still don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why were we accepted? ¡¹

    Why are you so anxious?

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan is already an incredible beauty. Her face is beautiful and her body is bouncy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, you¡¯re an extreme beauty too. You look cute and your skin is so smooth ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also had our lolicon fans and so we have some self-confidence but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Last night, it all went down the drain. Everyone Onii-san brought here are all beauties ¡¹

    Eri, Rie?

    ¡¸ Last night, Ruriko-san was so beautiful and elegant, Luna-san is also cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san¡¯s a beauty that makes me shiver, and Michi-san too, she¡¯s absurdly cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, the foreigner from yesterday is also beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the noisy young lady from earlier, she looks beautiful too ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You bring all these beautiful and cute girls, and Onii-san, you had sex with all of them, except that one young lady ¡¹

    Rie asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well ¡¹

    Well, I¡¯ve shown Eri and Rie that I have sex with other girls too before I did it with them.

    ¡¸ You have so many girls and yet, is this still okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can we still be Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave? ¡¹

    The twins look at me with their big eyes.

    ¡¸ Haa, Eri-chan and Rie-chan are also women ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You know, Onii-chan will also treasure Eri-chan and Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also feel that Onii-san doesn¡¯t lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    The twins join their hands.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s so kind to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we feel irritated, or how do we say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, we feel fuzzy ¡¹

    They speak their thoughts honestly.

    ¡¸ You see ¡¹

    I look for my answer.

    ¡¸ My parents abandoned me. I also cut off my ties to my parents. They¡¯re not dead, but I¡¯ll never go to their funeral if they did. ¡¹ I hate to receive anything they had now ¡¹

    I tell them honestly.

    ¡¸ This¡­This is my family. A gathering lonely people. People who were abandoned by our parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana too. Papa¡¯s murdered but, there¡¯s no other way out for him¡­Mama and Grandpa abandoned me too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Also, Eri, Rie, and Ya-chan too, your parents are murdered, they were suddenly gone¡­You have no other place to go, not even your relatives. We¡¯re a gathering of people with such sadness and create a family, and it just happened that I¡¯m the only guy, and so they all have sex with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it Onii-chan. You¡¯re our keystone. Onii-chan loves us and seeks us. Onii-chan¡¯s the bond for all of us ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, Mana-oneesan, is that good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not mind that Onii-san has sex with other girls? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, have you ever thought who Onii-san likes the most? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you want to be the number one? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Well, you see. I¡¯m also a girl so I won¡¯t deny it, but¡­ ¡¹

    She smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ I talked about it earlier but, my father¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke, you should know him, right? They kept talking about him on tv shows last May. Ah, by the way, Shirasaka Yukino who¡¯s showing on TV is my big sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, now that you mention it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do look alike ¡¹

    Mana and Yukino look simliar?

    No, well, they have the same genes, so that¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ If I recall, he¡¯s a really horrible person ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father and Mother love talking about low-lives and so they watch TV everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Other than selling our lewd videos, they¡¯re jobless. Both of them ¡¹

    The twins replied.

    ¡¸ Everything they showed on the TV is just a part of it. Of course, they did a lot of horrible things they can¡¯t show on TV, but that¡¯s not all, those in TV don¡¯t know much about it but they speak of vulgarities ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ My Papa, I mean, Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡­ I don¡¯t want to remember that he¡¯s my parent so I call him that way ¡¹

    Haa, she takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke-san confined one of his daughters ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean, a girl whose dead body is found his villa somewhere? ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s another story. This one never went on TV ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka Sousuke-san forced a woman who¡¯s not his wife to bear his child, and then, that child was confined in the basement ever since she was born. She¡¯s currently 12-years-old now ¡¹

    It¡¯s Agnes?

    ¡¸ Is it because it¡¯s troublesome if she¡¯s revealed as an illegitimate child? ¡¹

    Rie asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Shirasaka Sousuke-san is an elite salaryman on some huge company, and his wife is a food critic, right? ¡¹

    Eri added.

    ¡¸ No. Shirasaka Sousuke has other illegitimate children, and the girl confined in the basement is on purpose. He thought of making one so he made one. His plan is to raise the girl from the basement ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸ Huh, for what reason? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right? Why would you hide an illegitimate child in the basement? ¡¹

    The twins ask.

    ¡¸ Well, you see. Shirasaka Sousuke-san¡¯s a genuine atrocious pervert, he raised his own daughter to worship him from childhood, didn¡¯t let her go to school, didn¡¯t let her make friends, didn¡¯t let her meet anyone, forced her to love nobody but himself, raised her to think about having sex with her father and nothing else ¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    ¡¸ What the hell¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that really exist? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not the question since we met her! We found the girl hidden in the basement ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That girl didn¡¯t even learn anything. All she does every day is watch Shirasaka Sousuke have sex with women, and hear her father that ¡°soon, you¡¯ll do the same,¡± thinking that it¡¯s all she has to do ¡¹

    Mana exposes her hate for her father with a displeased face.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my little sister! Even though we have different mothers, she¡¯s still my little sister! But, she¡¯s confined in the basement ever since she was born, and only experienced horrible things without my knowledge! I¡¯m the elder sister and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Mana confesses in pain. Eri.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s her name? ¡¹

    Rie asks.

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes. Her mother is French it seems. I never met her so I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    I affirm Mana¡¯s story as the truth.

    ¡¸ Then, where is that Agnes-san now? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ We saved her before Shirasaka Sousuke raped her. But, someone had to substitute as Agnes¡¯ Father, as she¡¯s raised to have the life where she has sex with her father, and nothing else, so¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ She sees me as her father right now. Agnes calls me ¡°Papa¡± She¡¯s having sex with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex? ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ mind will not be stable unless I do. It¡¯s been half a year since then and so she¡¯s calmed down but still, I had to do it with her every day ever since May ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Even now, when I see that she¡¯s becoming unsteady, I have sex with her right away. If not, Agnes¡¯ heart will break ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have that kind of girl in our family too ¡¹

    Mana looked at the twins.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Onii-chan, and so he can manage. Onii-chan doesn¡¯t have sex just for fun. When having sex, he¡¯s always serious. Agnes-chan didn¡¯t break like a toy long ago since it¡¯s Onii-chan ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, most of the time, I¡¯m less aware that Agnes-chan is my real little sister. If I do, I will get overly conscious, that girl is sensitive so she will know if there¡¯s anything wrong ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, I know. I feel indebted to Agnes-chan. I had a carefree life in Shirasaka house, but Agnes-chan lived her life in that dark basement. I¡¯m the big sister and yet, I couldn¡¯t save yet ¡¹

    She thinks that way.

    Yeah, Mana doesn¡¯t approach Agnes willingly.

    ¡¸ Right now, I¡¯m happy. That Agnes-chan who never opened her heart nor mouth to anyone had sex with Onii-chan, then slowly got along with Onii-chan¡¯s women, made a lot of friends now, and has become a girl who talks a lot, and soon, she will attend school. I¡¯m really happy. I¡¯m happy for her ¡¹

    Me too.

    ¡¸ I need to deal with Mana too sooner or later ¡¹

    ¡¸ HUh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, you have to go to school too. You need to make new friends too ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Mana looked down.

    ¡¸ I might meet up with people who knows that I¡¯m Shiraska Maika, just like Torii Mariko-san, and if they discover that, it¡¯ll only cause trouble to Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t. Besides, Torii-san didn¡¯t even know who you were until you named yourself. You¡¯re different from half a year ago. Mana, you grew taller, became more beautiful. It should be okay now ¡¹

    I told Mana as I embrace her.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Hm, ufufu, ahaha ¡¹

    Mana started laughing.

    ¡¸ I see, I get it now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same as Agnes-chan. I survived because of Onii-chan. Without Onii-chan, I would¡¯ve become crazy in that half-year, I might¡¯ve even committed suicide ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Really, Onii-chan ¡¹

    She embraced me tightly.

    ¡¸ I love you. I¡¯ll never leave you.¡¸ ¡¹ Mana¡¯s okay being a slave

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Actually, it¡¯s not just Agnes-chan and me. The other girls can¡¯t go on without Onii-chan too. All the big sisters, and the little sisters too

    Then, Mana smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ And so, you¡¯re going to be okay. ¡¹ You met Onii-chan, trust him ¡¹

    Eri and Rie didn¡¯t answer.

    They look confused.

    Therefore, I¡­

    ¡¸ To be honest, I¡¯m still hesitating. I accepted Eri and Rie as my slaves, but I¡¯m thinking of whether I let you meet my whole family or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it? ¡¹

    The twins asked.

    ¡¸ As Mana mentioned earlier, my family has a lot of people who still have wounds in their hearts. They may seem bright on the outside, but in truth, they¡¯re delicate, and a little push and their heart will break. ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Eri and Rie, you see, the two of you lived with such troublesome parents, right? That¡¯s the reason why the two of you team up and talk that way to raise your status, right? You create a hostile mood and you speak to condemn the other party. If it was me, then I can deal with it, but with Agnes, she¡¯s not used to it, and right now, she¡¯s starting to feel that the family is trustworthy, and so I don¡¯t want her to feel any displeasure ¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    ¡¸ We have four other girls too. Well, they¡¯re not my children, since I¡¯m still 16, but, that girl¡¯s mother is my woman, and so she calls me ¡°Papa¡±

    ¡¸ Whose child is she? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t answer that now. I¡¯ll tell you only once you pledge to become her Onee-san ¡¹

    Do I say it? That nobody knows Mao-chan¡¯s father.

    Where she¡¯s a child of gang rape.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s still 4. And so she needed someone to call her father. She has to feel that she¡¯s loved ¡¹

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ That girl can¡¯t receive any ill-will from inside the family either. I want her to see the family and its members as someone she can feel at ease, have fun, and not worry about ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I can¡¯t bring you to our home, because you might meet those girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if that happens ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will happen to us? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie looked at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll prepare a separate place for you girls. I¡¯ll go and check on you as frequently as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan and I will also go there in turns. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to worry ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ You girls are Onii-chan¡¯s slaves, and so we¡¯ll look after you. We¡¯ll never abandon you, don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Then, Rie¡­

    ¡¸ I understand. In short, Onii-san¡¯s house has everyone careful not to show any competition on Onii-san, and everyone¡¯s considerate of each other ¡¹

    She speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ I get that. Just how Onii-san loves everyone, and how everyone treasures Onii-san too ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ We also want to become family with Onii-san if possible. I want to be kind to that Agnes-chan and that four-year-old girl too. I won¡¯t fight them. I won¡¯t speak harshly to them. I won¡¯t bully them. I promise that, also ¡¹

    She looks at Eri.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take responsibility for Eri-chan. I¡¯ll look after her so she doesn¡¯t do anything weird, and if she does, I¡¯ll scold her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Eri-chan, why are you calling me the bad girl! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ After all, Eri-chan¡¯s the cause of why we¡¯re now tangled like this ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    Eri¡¯s the one who starts the act for the twins.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll be careful. So, Onii-san ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do that Rie-chan ¡¹

    She speaks to Rie toughly.

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you can have the Onee-san who can control people¡¯s hearts change our mind ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Order us to never betray Onii-san and never cause trouble with the other women. I¡¯ll become that girl ¡¹

    Eri.

    ¡¸ I just thin that it¡¯s absurd for Onii-san to come and go and have Mana-san and others stay just for Rie-chan and my sake. If you don¡¯t trust us, then please reconstruct us ¡¹

    However.

    Miko power is too strong.

    An altered mind can never go back.

    If the order breaks the balance of one¡¯s heart, it could result in one¡¯s death.

    ¡¸ Yeah, right. Then let¡¯s do that, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled as she says that.

    ¡¸ Since Eri-chan went that far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, if that still doesn¡¯t convince you, please change my heart to whatever Onii-san wants too ¡¹

    Even Rie.

    ¡¸ Either way, we¡¯re going to serve Onii-san as lewd slaves for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Eri-chan, then why don¡¯t we change ourselves to a woman Onii-san prefers ¡¹

    I¡­

 Chapter 974. Morning Sisters / Manaâ€™s sex lesson with the twins 1

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not idiots so we know ¡¹

    ¡¸ That we can¡¯t go back to our home town ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t contact our acquaintances from the past either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, that includes Rosoku-kun ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t send them a message from LINE either, can we? They¡¯ll discover where we are after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t say our goodbyes to anyone, can we? ¡¹

    I see.

    The parents of the twins died in the house of their boss.

    Naturally, the police will investigate.

    They can check the records of the rental car agency and find out that they departed from somewhere close to Kouzuki house.

    They won¡¯t find out that Tendou Otome infiltrated Mizushima house and is restrained during the party in the Kouzuki house, but¡­

    It¡¯s been ten days since they departed from Kansai.

    The group of useless Yakuza brought their daughters and hid in Tokyo. They¡¯ll see that immediately.

    They will extend their investigation to the three girls who we left in the station with their memories erased and Shigeyo-san who returned to her relatives.

    The police will look for Tendou Otome, Sonoko-san, Kurosawa-san, and Rie & Eri as they¡¯re missing.

    ¡¸ Even if the police listens to Shou-oneechan, that will only be the top-brass, right? They can¡¯t really stop the police on-site from making their investigation ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Eri-chan and Rie-chan can¡¯t go outside until everything cools off, and you can¡¯t make contact with anyone you know so far ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s inevitable since we¡¯re now taking shelter with Onii-san ¡¹

    Eri and Rie smiled.

    ¡¸ Even if the police takes custody of us, they¡¯ll send us to an orphanage that we don¡¯t even know ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, they will treat us coldly because we¡¯re daughters of stupid and dead Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Given the situation, even Father¡¯s friends in Yakuza will just sweep us away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Someone related to the group will grab us, use us for more lewd videos. I don¡¯t want to do that anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I think that they would sell us off this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m okay cutting off my ties with my home town ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. After all ¡¹

    Eri looked at me.

    ¡¸ Is Father going to show up on the net news? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t check over the net but I¡¯ve seen them mentioned in talk shows earlier ¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    ¡¸ They had a shootout in the boss¡¯ house and it was set on fire. It created a lot of commotion ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, those who know us have an idea of what happened ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, we can¡¯t meet them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that they know about Father¡¯s lewd site of our videos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯ll cause trouble to the lolicon though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we made a lot of money from our videos ¡¹

    The twins are worried even at the lolicons

    ¡¸ Well, it should be okay. No matter how much noise the world makes¡­ ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll manage. We can change your names in the register and let you live as a different person. Just like me ¡¹

    Half a year ago, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s scandal created a lot of noise.

    ¡¸ I managed to deal with it, and so Eri-chan and Rie-chan should be okay, right? Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled at me.

    However.

    It¡¯s been half a year and yet Mana didn¡¯t find the courage to move forward.

    That Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s going to be okay. My old friends and relatives are all gone but I¡¯m still happy now. I have Onii-chan, I have the family ¡¹

    She faces the little sisters who have the same situation as her and stood up.

    ¡¸ Do your best for half a year. I did my best to become a completely different girl half a year ago. Didn¡¯t you see it earlier? That Torii-san met Shirasaka Maika several times before. Despite that, she didn¡¯t figure out that it was me until I said it ¡¹

    She speaks in a bright tone.

    ¡¸ Uhm. Mana-oneesan¡¯s really lovely, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could it be that you took plastic surgery? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t do that!! ¡¹

    Mana screamed.

    ¡¸ I adjusted my diet, improved my constitution, and also, exercise. It¡¯s true. There¡¯s a program that you can use to become more beautiful and grow naturally ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really! Besides, our family is filled with beauty, and so you naturally become beautiful when surrounded by them. I love everyone in the family, and I want everyone to always smile, the elder sisters look after me, and so I must be kind to my little sisters too. I always think that way. And then, you don¡¯t get mad anymore, nothing provokes you. There¡¯s no sadness, everyone haves fun. It¡¯s the secret to becoming beautiful, I think ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We also receive a lot of love from Onii-chan. Yes, sex is important. When you have sex with Onii-chan, you feel your heart refreshed, and your skin, smooth. I always have sex and so my condition doesn¡¯t get any worse anymore ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ But only with Onii-chan. If I have sex with another guy, I¡¯ll feel bad, then become sick, then die. No, I mean, let¡¯s just skip to the end. I¡¯ll kill myself. I don¡¯t want to do it with anyone but Onii-chan. Mana¡¯s body belongs to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana trembles. I embraced Mana.

    Mana¡¯s trembling stopped.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need Tsukiko-oneechan to influence me with her strange power. I can order myself. I tell myself that it¡¯s only Onii-chan. And to get along with the family. To not be selfish. I¡¯m still kept alive after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    Rie asks.

    ¡¸ Actually, the plan is for me to die together with Shirasaka Sousuke-san. For those who want to avenge their family¡¯s death against Shirasaka Sousuke-san, then the best way to do it is to kill his daughter right in front of him, right? ¡¹

    Mana speaks brightly as if she¡¯s not talking about herself.

    ¡¸ But, it didn¡¯t happen. Because Onii-chan saved me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Serving Onii-chan for the rest of my life is natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to say that, then we¡¯re the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have the same situation ¡¹

    The twins said.

    Then, Mana looked at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, for example, if I found someone I love from the bottom of my heart, you think of staying silent and letting me leave, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, similarly, you also think that you won¡¯t hand me over to anyone, that you want me as your woman forever, right? ¡¹

    True.

    There are two confronting thoughts inside me.

    One is that Mana shouldn¡¯t stay with someone useless like me, but¡­

    There¡¯s also the other, which doesn¡¯t want to let go of Mana.

    ¡¸ Mana will never betray Onii-chan. I swear. If I break that promise, I¡¯ll kill myself. Mana¡¯s not allowed to become like that ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, don¡¯t worry, Mana will never betray Onii-chan just as Onii-chan will never betray Mana. I usually call you Onii-chan, but I am Onii-chan¡¯s slave. Onii-chan¡¯s happiness is my happiness ¡¹

    Mana said then kissed me on the lips.

    Then, she looked at the twins.

    ¡¸ Haa, I can¡¯t match that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The two sighed.

    ¡¸ That means, using that strange power to order us is naive ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need to become determined and decide voluntarily without the help of outside powers ¡¹

    Eri. Rie.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, what do we do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, I started liking Onii-san since last night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Rie-chan did it first ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about the order. It¡¯s just that Onii-san is absurd but he¡¯s consistent with himself. I liked that ¡¹

    ¡¸ So do you think you can serve him for the rest of your life? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can. I have the time. Women don¡¯t repeat themselves. I¡¯ll stick through as Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s bashful, and so she¡¯s decisive.

    ¡¸ To love Onii-san for the rest of my life. And, to get along with the other girls. To be considerate of the younger girls all the time. I¡¯ll do my best with Mana-oneesan¡¯s example ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. They may look like they¡¯re smiling on the outside but they¡¯re actually sensitive, and they still have emotional scars to heal, so be careful with them. Don¡¯t pick a fight so quickly and speak ill of them ¡¹

    Mana tells Rie just like a big sister.

    But, she talks about girls who still have emotional scars to heal.

    Aren¡¯t you the same, Mana?

    ¡¸ Other Onee-sans are hard to approach but don¡¯t get angry at them. It¡¯s okay to get angry inside, but hold it and consult with me. I¡¯ll tell you how to deal with each Onee-san. If anyone in the family fights, Onii-chan¡¯s the one who is the most troubled ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand. Please take care of me, Mana-oneesan ¡¹

    Rie bows her head to Mana.

    ¡¸ So, what about you, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    She asks her twin sister.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    Eri¡­

    ¡¸ I also like Onii-san. I want to stay with Onii-san ¡¹

    She speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be careful. I know it already, Mana-oneesan and Nei-oneesan, I have no match against them. And there¡¯s more like them, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Everyone in the family is kind. But, they¡¯ll become the devil, the demon if it¡¯s for keeping Onii-chan and the family safe. That applies to me too but when it comes to the worst, I might even become a murderer ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I understand, I will not disrupt everyone¡¯s peace. When a new one has come, Rie-chan and I will stay quiet

    Eri promised.

    ¡¸ Try to behave well as much as possible. Also, it won¡¯t be good for Agnes¡¯ education if she starts imitating ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. These girls will stay with me for a while ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not about monitoring. Everyone does that. It¡¯s about looking after them until they get used to the family. Also, I¡¯ll bring Megu-oneechan with me ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Mana always had Megu with her.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it better if they have some Onee-san they can talk to, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    The twins agreed.

    I mean, this is good for Mana.

    She created little sisters now.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, can these girls also take the Yoshida name? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    Right, I guess I¡¯ll have the twins take my family name.

    ¡¸ Yeah, from now on, you¡¯re Yoshida Eri and Yoshida Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Yoshida Mana ¡¹

    Yoshida sisters formed.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, who¡¯s the elder among the two of you? ¡¹

    Mana asks. The twins looked at each other¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re twins so we celebrate our birthdays at the same time. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that, but still, someone has to come out of the delivery first, right? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father nor Mother are both stupid, and so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think the nurse told them who came first but they weren¡¯t listening ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also in the hospital papers but it¡¯s lost now ¡¹

    Eeeeeh??

    ¡¸ I mean, when we were babies, they keep mistaking us for the other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father didn¡¯t even know who¡¯s Rie and who¡¯s Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ever since we were small, they always call us as a set, saying ¡°Hey, Eri, Rie¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t even care who¡¯s who until we went to elementary ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ But, you know? It would be inconvenient to not know who¡¯s Eri and who¡¯s Rie since we entered elementary school ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, Mother said, ¡°You girls decide¡± ¡¹

    No way?

    ¡¸ So I decided to become Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I picked Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it might be the other way around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we don¡¯t even know if who¡¯s the elder ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Oh, but for convenience¡¯s sake, I, the Eri, am the elder sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we¡¯re only telling Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll never tell strangers that ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our secret after all ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Got it. Then, let¡¯s keep it a secret ¡¹

    I promised the twins.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s take a shower ¡¹

    The twins, Mana, and I are in the room and so it¡¯s packed.

    Of course, everyone is somewhat agitated from the conversation with Torii-san earlier and so it¡¯s good that we¡¯re here.

    Anyway, in this situation¡­

    The twins should be okay to join in our family.

    These girls aren¡¯t trying to raise their situation¡­

    And I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to team up to start resisting anymore.

    The twins are following Mana as their elder sister, as their guide.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel sweaty after all that serious talk ¡¹

    This shower room is closed off¡­

    I resumed taking off my clothes¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, look, it¡¯s our jobs as slaves to take off Onii-chan¡¯s clothes ¡¹

    Mana told the two.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, then we have to serve ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Mana will do it for today, you two can watch ¡¹

    Mana squats before me

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, let Mana do it ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Also, at times like this, you should try to show your chest. Let Onii-chan see your nipples ¡¹

    Mana exposes her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Make Onii-chan think ¡°I want to touch it,¡± ¡°I want to lick it¡±¡­ ¡¹

    Then, she lowers my belt while showing me her breasts and nipples.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    She removes the belt buckle smoothly.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-chan ¡¹

    But, she doesn¡¯t remove it immediately.

    She gently caresses my crotch on top of the cloth.

    ¡¸ I see, this is educational ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Mana-oneesan ¡¹

    Then, she pinched the metal fixture on my zipper¡­

    ¡¸ I heard that you can bite this and lower it that way but I want to look at Onii-chan¡¯s face all the time. ¡¹

    She uses her fingers to lower down the zipper.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off ¡¹

    Mana lowers my pants.

    She takes turns on my legs and takes off my pants from my foot.

    ¡¸ You see, I love how tight Onii-chan¡¯s calf looks ¡¹

    Mana rubs my legs with her hands.

    ¡¸ It feels manly. I love touching Onii-chan¡¯s legs ¡¹

    If it¡¯s the usual Mana, she won¡¯t say that¡­

    But Mana¡¯s freeing her mind because she¡¯s making a new relationship with the twins.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking the briefs off too ¡¹

    Mana checks my penis on top of my briefs.

    I¡¯m aroused, but¡­

    It¡¯s not erect yet.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m pulling it ¡¹

    Mana pulls my briefs down.

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well¡­ ¡¹

    My dick just had sex this morning.

    Then, I also trained with everyone in the courtyard.

    I sweat a lot after training in the mansion.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough, let¡¯s wash our bodies ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, but Mana wants to lick it ¡¹

    Mana licks her lips with her pink tongue.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s okay with this. Besides¡­ ¡¹

    Mana holds my half-erect penis with both hands

    ¡¸ This is delicious ¡¹

    She holds it inside her warm mouth

    Mana¡¯s tongue licks off my glans stinking from sweat, love nectar, and semen.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Mana uses her tongue and mouth skillfully.

    ¡¸ Huh, Mana-oneesan, is that what they call F-Fellatio? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s delicious. Really delicious ¡¹

    Mana sucks on my penis with intoxicated eyes.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-san likes that? ¡¹

    Rie asks this time.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think Onii-chan likes it when I lick him, but.. ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Mana likes it too. Serving Onii-chan with my mouth ¡¹

    She flicks her tongue to lick the back of my glans.

    Ugh.

    ¡¸ Look, cute, isn¡¯t it? When Mana licks this way, Onii-chan makes that face, and I love it ¡¹

    Mana looks up at me while fellating me.

    ¡¸ Ah, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-san looks like he¡¯s feeling pleasure ¡¹

    The twin watch interestingly

    ¡¸ And there we go, it¡¯s big now ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s tongue skills got my penis fully erect.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s standing now ¡¹

    Mana pokes my erect penis with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s big ¡¹

    Err, to have three beauties stare at my penis is embarrassing.

    ¡¸ Last night, it went inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mine too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now you two touch it. Gently. Onii-chan¡¯s penis is sensitive ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Then, the twins touched my penis.

    ¡¸ Uwawa, it¡¯s warmer than I thought ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not actually as hard as a rock, it has some softness in it¡­ ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s actually rock hard.

    I guess Rie thought that it should be a tough rod.

    ¡¸ Look here, this is where the baby seeds, the semen is created ¡¹

    Mana touches my scrotum.

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t touch this roughly. ¡¹

    She said, then licked my balls.

    ¡¸ Somehow, this looks like a mother cat licking her baby cat ¡¹

    Eri, my ballsack isn¡¯t a cat, okay?

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, she keeps licking while saying ¡°Cute, cute¡± ¡¹

    Rie speaks her impression.

    ¡¸ Okay. The real fellatio training is for later, but for now, let¡¯s take our clothes off

    Mana stood up.

    ¡¸ The three of us will make Onii-chan feel good while we take shower ¡¹

    She smiled at the twins.

 Chapter 975. Morning Sisters / Manaâ€™s sex lesson with the twins 2

    First, wash off the dirt in our body with a warm shower.

    ¡¸ Listen. First, you need to use your breasts to make bubbles with the soap ¡¹

    The naked Mana rubs soap on her chest.

    ¡¸ Then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, what do we do next? ¡¹

    The naked Eri and Rie are listening to Mana¡¯s explanation with great interest.

    ¡¸ Then, you replace the sponge with your breasts and use it on Onii-chan¡¯s back ¡¹

    Mana rubs her slippery breasts on my back.

    ¡¸ Look, I¡¯ll clean this up ¡¹

    She rubs circularly.

    Ooh, that soft sensation and her stiff nipples feel great.

    ¡¸ Wow, Onii-san, you seem to be in so much pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, he¡¯s making such a happy face ¡¹

    So I¡¯m making that face.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, Rie-chan, try it out ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But we¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have that much in volume ¡¹

    The twins look at their still-growing breasts.

    ¡¸ Oh, Onii-chan doesn¡¯t really care about that. He likes the feeling of the rubbing of the skin. He¡¯s pleased with just that ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m happy from feeling our skin touch.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s try it out, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s try it out, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins pick up the soap.

    First, they wet their hands with the soap and rub it.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going to rub Rie-chan¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do Eri-chan¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    The twins rub soap on each other¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that we¡¯ll stay together ¡¹

    Eri tells her sister.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m glad that we can serve the same man ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, Mana-oneesan, Nei-oneesan, they¡¯re all good people ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about the others, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it will be okay. If you face any trouble, you can just talk to Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s good ¡¹

    The twins smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, we¡¯re ready! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our breasts have foam! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you two rub it on Onii-chan¡¯s back ¡¹

    Mana takes charge.

    ¡¸ Mana will go with the front ¡¹

    Mana goes around and then pushes her cute breasts on my chest.

    ¡¸ Mana, you¡¯ve grown taller ¡¹

    She was smaller half a year ago¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still in my growth period after all, and I¡¯m still growing to become more beautiful ¡¹

    Mana kisses me on the lips.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Allow us to serve ¡¹

    The twins hug me from behind.

    Eri and Rie are both still young.

    They¡¯re shorter than Mana, and so their breasts don¡¯t rub a lot.

    But¡­

    Having three beauties rub their breasts on me feels great.

    Two 13s and one 14.

    That bouncy and elastic feeling of their skin is great.

    Their breasts are stiff, but I can feel that they¡¯re going to grow bigger.

    I can only feel this texture for now.

    ¡¸ No way, this feels good ¡¹

    Eri?

    ¡¸ Me too, I feel weird ¡¹

    Rie?

    ¡¸ Right? You see, our bodies are different from men. Our skins, bones, and even muscles

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Also, once you think that ¡°This is the body of someone precious to me,¡± you¡¯ll feel thrilled. Mana¡¯s wet already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s our Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll serve you for our lifetime, Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you can do it. You can touch Mana¡¯s body as much as you want. ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I also cover my hands with soap and rub Mana¡¯s ass and thighs.

    ¡¸ Aah, that feels good. I love it when Onii-chan touches me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aahn, I want that to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I want that touch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, wait, let¡¯s take turns, okay ¡¹

    I reach out to Eri and Rie too.

    ¡¸ Now everyone¡¯s rubbing each other. ¡¹

    My hand bubbling with soap touches the bodies of the girls.

    ¡¸ Kyahaha, that tickles. Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Touch me more, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You two, wash Onii-chan¡¯s body, hey ¡¹

    The four of us have fun washing our bodies while making a lot of noise.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s wash this off. Mana, water ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana opens the shower.

    Warm water blows out of the nozzle.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! Onii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-chan ¡¹

    The three cling to me together.

    We wash off the soap from our bodies.

    All while rubbing each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We left the shower room then wipe off the water from our bodies in the dressing room using a bath towel.

    I wiped the bodies of the twins and the twins returned the favor.

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, what do we do with this? ¡¹

    Eri points at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ We just cleaned that up, you girls can suck it, right? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll do it. I want to suck it ¡¹

    Rie squats before me.

    ¡¸ Ah, I have to show my breasts, right ¡¹

    She takes off her bath towel and got naked.

    Then, she looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, uhm, I have a favor to ask ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I answered Rie.

    ¡¸ Please order me to lick and suck this ¡¹

    She says while blushing.

    ¡¸ Oh, Rie-chan likes it that way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I might like that too. A man ordering us with a strong tone ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s the same.

    ¡¸ Well, not everything. When it comes to lewd things, there¡¯s no need to say ¡°Let¡¯s fuck,¡± or ¡°I want to do it¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-san¡¯s a kind man, and so it¡¯s okay to be pushier ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re your lewd slaves after all ¡¹

    The two smiled.

    ¡¸ I prefer the kind approach than the cruel one ¡¹

    ¡¸ But too much kindness is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What we mean is that Onii-san doesn¡¯t need to hold back with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you do, we¡¯ll also hold back with Onii-san ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I see. Then Rie, suck my dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    The young beauty puts my glans in her mouth.

    Oh, I feel the tip of my penis wrapped in a warm and moist feeling.

    This cute girl is sucking on my penis.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Use your mouth and tongue the way I did earlier ¡¹

    Mana teaches Rie.

    ¡¸ Eri, come here, let¡¯s kiss. I want to touch your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    I grab Eri with one hand and kissed her.

    I force my saliva inside Eri¡¯s mouth.

    Then, I grab and massaged Eri¡¯s breasts.

    Her warm body after taking a bath feels different.

    ¡¸ Uu, uuu, how is it Onii-san, Does it feel good? ¡¹

    Rie looks up at me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to ask that, you can see it Onii-chan¡¯s face, right? Go lick on various places, then suck it, then find which places make Onii-chan feel good by yourself ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to think about others From now on, all you have to think about is how to make Onii-chan feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rie tries out various stuff.

    Oh, she¡¯s trying to move her tongue and lips in various ways.

    Ugh.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s here. Onii-chan just twitched ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. He¡¯s making a cute face from Rie-chan¡¯s licking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, so cute. Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, cute, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feel good with my tongue¡­ ¡¹

    Rie licks on my sensitive spots.

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s cute. Onii-san. Our Onii-san ¡¹

    Eri hugs me. She licks my lips and tongue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our man. Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, our man. Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re Onii-chan¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right, we are Onii-san¡¯s women forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Onii-san¡¯s woman ¡¹

    The twins raised in the Yakuza world, and so¡­

    They accept this kind of logic.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, let¡¯s switch, I want to use my mouth too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and I want to kiss Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins swapped places.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you see, we watched some of the videos Father brought with him ¡¹

    Eri suddenly sucks on my penis.

    She licks and sucks with a lewd sound.

    ¡¸ Do you like this? ¡¹

    Then, Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, Eri-chan, too sloppy. That will only hurt Onii-chan, if you¡¯re going to do that, then hold the root and do it like this

    Mana shows an example of irrumatio.

    Ugh, as expected of Katsuko-nee¡¯s disciple. This is good.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, so cute, so cute. I want to kiss you ¡¹

    Then, Rie¡¯s seeking my lips.

    We kissed and entwine our tongues.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I get it ¡¹

    Eri then learned the skill Mana showed.

    ¡¸ I thought until now that it¡¯s always the man forcing it but¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun to do it ourselves. It¡¯s like a game to find out which makes Onii-chan feel pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs. It¡¯s cute. It makes me want to give Onii-san more and more pleasure ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that Onii-sand doesn¡¯t scare you ¡¹

    Eri?

    ¡¸ You know, we only saw those who buy our videos from father ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our first time seeing someone like Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those people only do as they please. Father was even more useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ The lolicon was kind to us but we can see their ulterior motives ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They make a smug face while saying ¡°I¡¯m kind, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡¸ Onii-san doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives. When talking seriously, we can see Onii-san make a serious face ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no lewd glances either ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, now, you¡¯re making such a lewd face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, I like how there¡¯s a distinction ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Really, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do we do next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do Mana-oneesan and we do? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in. It¡¯s about time we have sex ¡¹

    I replied honestly

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please order us ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Let¡¯s fuck, girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do, Onii-san ¡¹

    The three beauties open their body to me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This kind of thing is great at times too, right, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Several bath towels laid down in the dressing room.

    The twins and mana are on all fours, turning their ass towards me.

    In front is a big mirror.

    I can go in from the back and still see their expressions.

    Of course, the girls can see my face too.

    ¡¸ Start with Mana. I want to teach Eri-chan and Rie-chan the way to do it when banging from behind ¡¹

    Right.

    I go to Mana¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Listen, you spread your legs and raise your hips a little bit to make it easy for Onii-chan to put his penis inside. When doing it from behind, you must make it easy for Onii-chan or it will be hard for both ¡¹

    Mana swings her hips while teaching them.

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re doing it from behind, your pussy and anus are visible to Onii-chan, right? It should be embarrassing. You need to take care of that feeling. If you get used to it, the fun is gone ¡¹

    Then, Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, look at Mana¡¯s embarrassing place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can see it ¡¹

    I open Mana¡¯s slit with both hands.

    Love nectar drips down and falls into the bath towel on the floor.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re really wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s always ready for Onii-chan to go in ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ No. Just shove it inside Mana even if it¡¯s not ready. Mana¡¯s a lewd girl, and so if Onii-chan shoves it in, Mana will get right away. So, come after Mana as if you¡¯re going to the toilet when you¡¯re about to pee. When you want to cum, then just pour it inside me anytime. Impregnate Mana¡¯s womb ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s love nectar continues to drip as she speaks.

    She¡¯s aroused from her own words.

    ¡¸ Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s exclusive semen toilet. Please use it anytime you like. Use Mana¡¯s pussy, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll use it ¡¹

    I rub my tensed glans into Mana¡¯s entrance.

    I smear Mana¡¯s love nectar on my penis.

    Okay, everything¡¯s ready.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana pleads to me with her eyes in the mirror.

    Oh, right.

    What Mana wants to show to the twins is¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m shoving it in, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, shove it in ¡¹

    Puchuri!

    My glans split Mana¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Agu~ It¡¯s coming in! ¡¹

    Gunununu.

    As soon as I shove in my glans, her love nectar trickles down the floor like a flood.

    ¡¸ Deeper! Come! Come! ¡¹

    Zubobobo!!

    I pull out the swell of my glans from Mana then go deep in one go.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Onii-chan¡¯s here!!! ¡¹

    My abdomen slams into Mana¡¯s bouncy ass.

    It¡¯s all inside.

    ¡¸ Mana¡­ ¡¹

    I cover Mana¡¯s back.

    Then, I grab Mana¡¯s breasts from behind.

    Her breasts pulled down by the gravity has a different feel.

    I knead her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ah, aahn~ ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s young pussy tightens.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, stay still ¡¹

    Huh, why?

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, Rie-chan, watch this. When doing it from behind, women can also serve the man ¡¹

    I¡¯m not moving my hips, and yet¡­

    Mana anchored her hands on the floor, then.

    She pushes her hips tome.

    She grinds it around.

    She¡¯s doing her best.

    ¡¸ Wow, it really does look like serving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s very lewd, Mana-oneesan ¡¹

    The twins are impressed.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, does it feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, Katsuko-oneechan taught me this, and I did a lot of image training. Thinking that I want to do it with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way, Eri-chan, Rie-chan. hmmm, You see, we ban masturbating ¡¹

    Mana says while wiggling her hips.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to masturbate, then just beg Onii-chan to have him bang you. Nothing can enter my pussy other than Onii-chan¡¯s fingers and penis. Touching oneself is outrageous ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right. I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    The twins swallow in the advice coming from Mana who serves me with her whole body.

    ¡¸ Try to accumulate your lust whenever possible. Don¡¯t you feel sorry if you don¡¯t feel horny when Onii-chan says that he wants to have sex, right? Releasing your lust from masturbating isn¡¯t allowed for us sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    The twins replied, then Mana;

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I think it¡¯s time the twins get their turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, P-Please, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do us too ¡¹

    The twins raise their asses, waiting for me.

    Yeah.

    If I keep this up, it¡¯ll rise up and I¡¯ll ejaculate inside Mana.

    This time, let¡¯s feel the insides of the twins.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Mana¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! ¡¹

    More love nectar drips down.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I feel a bit sad feeling Onii-chan gone from me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Now then, who¡¯s first?

    Last night, I started with Rie, so¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m going with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Her young body trembles.

    It hurt her a lot last night.

    ¡¸ Eri, lower your body. Press your head on the floor and raise your ass as high as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    The naked crawling Eri raises her ass as I told her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can now see your pussy and anus ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s embarrassing, Onii-san ¡¹

    The slit that just lost virginity last night.

    It has a bit of swell, but it¡¯s still closed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t lick and get it wet, I can¡¯t shove my dick in ¡¹

    I said.

    Then, I press my face to Eri¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Hiiii?! T-That place is?!!! ¡¹

    I suddenly licked her anus.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t lick that place ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my choice. Eri, your whole body is mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but¡­Aaaah! ¡¹

    I opened Eri¡¯s slit and blew a wind on her pink insides.

    ¡¸ Hey, Eri-chan. You have to say ¡°My body belongs to Onii-chan, so please enjoy it as you please¡± ¡¹

    Mana tells Eri.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Onii-san, my body belongs to Onii-san. Please enjoy¡­enjoy it as you please ¡¹

    Was she aroused from her own words? Eri¡¯s slit starts producing love nectar.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯m licking this place then ¡¹

    I insert my tongue in her slit.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, auuuu ¡¹

    Her body trembles.

    I start moving my tongue.

    ¡¸ Nooo~ This is embarrassing. This is embarrassing! ¡¹

    Oh, Eri¡¯s love nectar is sour.

    I purposely make vulgar noises.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re wet, Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re supposed to say ¡°I¡¯m wet thanks to Onii-chan¡± ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I-I can feel Onii-san¡¯s licking! Aaah, my pussy got wet! It¡¯s wet! ¡¹

    The young lady shouted.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan will only get wet for Onii-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes. I will get wet only for Onii-san. I am a lewd, lewd slave ¡¹

    I exposed Eri¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Then, I roll it around and lick with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, what¡¯s this?! Aaaaah, it feels good! It feels good! ¡¹

    More love nectar flows out.

    I speed up my tongue attack.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah, aaaaah! Onii-san! Onii-san! I¡¯m! I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, are you cumming? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I¡­I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    She¡¯s still young and so she probably doesn¡¯t know the sensation of climax.

    ¡¸ Then, you have to ask Onii-chan. Ask him to make you cum ¡¹

    Mana whispers like a devil and it wins over Eri¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, kuuuu, aaah, Onii-san! Onii-san! M-Make me cum! Please ¡¹

    I immediately spurt my tongue.

    While at it, I also grab and massaged Eri¡¯s thighs and ass.

    I stretched my hands then grind her nipples with the pulp of my finger.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaah, I¡­I¡¯m feeling weird¡­ ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s body starts to sweat.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, aaahn, I-I feel weird, I¡¯m going crazy!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to go crazy. Onii-chan¡¯s here. Just feel the pleasure from Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Onii-san, Onii-san!!!! ¡¹

    Then the young beauty¡­

    ¡¸ !!!!!Aaaaaaaaaaahn!!!!! ¡¹

    She reached the climax from my tongue.

    Her body trembles.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, haaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Women have longer ecstasy time than men.

    However, once she learned the pleasure of a man¡¯s teasing¡­

    Eri will change.

    She¡¯s taken the first step as my first slave in real meaning.

 Chapter 976. Morning Sisters / Manaâ€™s sex lesson with the twins 3

    ¡¸ Hyaaan, aaaaahn, haaaan~ ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s body trembles from the aftermath of ecstasy.

    She¡¯s on all fours and yet, her limp body falls to the bath towel spread in the dressing room.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating and she¡¯s breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ Well then, I don¡¯t think I can put it in right now ¡¹

    It looks like sex isn¡¯t possible right now.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-san, please do me instead ¡¹

    Rie who¡¯s waiting for me in a doggy pose swings her ass cutely to me.

    ¡¸ My pussy is already dripping wet ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s slit is dripping with love nectar

    ¡¸ It¡¯s itching down there ¡¹

    Rie wasn¡¯t in that much pain compared to Eri¡¯s deflowering last night.

    The twins have different growth states.

    Rie¡¯s body can accept sex better than her sister.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Rie¡­ ¡¹

    I touch the surroundings of Rie¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Onii-san¡¯s fingers are lewd ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s face turns red in the mirror.

    I touched the area around her anus too.

    ¡¸ Geez, lewd. But it¡¯s okay. More. Onii-san, touch me as you please ¡¹

    I grab Rie¡¯s small ass and massage it.

    It¡¯s springy and soft.

    It¡¯s such a soft skin for a young lady.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, lewd. I¡¯m being molested ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you hate molesters, Rie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Onii-san, then I¡¯m okay. Onii-san, you can come and molest me anytime ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ If Onii-san wants to do it, it¡¯s okay, molesting, even rape ¡¹

    Hearing that makes my dick harder.

    ¡¸ Rie, I¡¯m banging you. I¡¯m going to shove this inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on. Please enjoy Rie¡¯s pussy ¡¹

    My glans touched Rie¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Oh, but I guess I¡¯m still afraid ¡¹

    We¡¯ve only done this twice after all¡­

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m okay. Everything¡¯s okay if it¡¯s Onii-san

    ¡¸ Here I go¡­ ¡¹

    The tip of my glans cuts between Rie¡¯s slit.

    It splits her labia and goes inside.

    ¡¸ Agu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t mind it. Please bang Rie, do it hard ¡¹

    I shove in my hips.

    My penis is wrapped inside Rie¡¯s warm and moist pussy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s coming in

    Inside her young pussy.

    ¡¸ Wow, Rie-chan¡¯s having sex ¡¹

    Eri who finally calmed down watches my penis go inside her twin sister¡¯s pussy.

    Jabujubujubu.

    I shove in my penis deep inside.

    Rie¡¯s small and narrow pussy is spreading to the shape of my penis.

    This will become my exclusive use pussy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaa ¡¹

    It¡¯s all inside Rie.

    ¡¸ Wow. Rie-chan, does it hurt? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    Rie who is crawling on all fours pushes her hands.

    ¡¸ It still hurts a bit, but, Onii-san¡¯s filling me up right now ¡¹

    She replies while leaking out hot breaths.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no longer a child. I¡¯m an adult, a woman. Onii-san¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Sweat forms on her forehead as she smiles at her sister.

    ¡¸ Soon after, we will become mothers ¡¹

    Rie.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please pour a lot inside. I am ready to bear Onii-san¡¯s child anytime¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to cum a lot. Enough to impregnate you, Rie ¡¹

    I grab Rie¡¯s hips and slam it in.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn~ S-See, Eri-chan? ¡¹ It¡¯s amazing. Onii-san¡¯s serious¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When he says that he¡¯ll make us bear his child at our age, he¡¯s serious about it. There¡¯s no pulling our leg here. Onii-san is ready to love us for real ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Me too¡­ ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ I know that I should trust Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ He will love us both ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. We¡¯ve been together since our birth after all ¡¹

    Eri touches Rie¡¯s hand that¡¯s pressed on the floor.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s vagina tightens up and clamps my penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips forward and backward.

    ¡¸ Loosen up, don¡¯t be afraid. All we¡¯re doing is sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Okay¡­Ah, ahn! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s small body sways around.

    Her cute breasts jiggle.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, does it feel good inside Rie-chan? ¡¹

    Eri asks me how it feels inside her twin sister.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is great. Rie¡¯s insides are warm, slimy, and tight. This is amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes, I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Rie tells me across the mirror.

    ¡¸ Bur, Onii-san, aaahn, please put it inside Eri-chan too ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Okay, Eri, come here and line up with Rie and stick your ass out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    Eri takes the same pose as Rie right next to her, just like how she did earlier.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to taste Eri¡¯s pussy too ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Rie.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    As soon as I pulled out, her sour-smelling love nectar scatters around.

    ¡¸ Hey, it¡¯s Eri¡¯s turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s body stiffens.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Trust Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana supports Eri from the sides.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s pussy is small.

    But, after losing her virginity last night, there¡¯s a path now.

    It should be able to accept my dick without problems.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t run away now. It¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    I grab Eri¡¯s ass firmly.

    A little push makes girls like Eri feel at ease.

    ¡¸ Eri¡¯s my woman now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ And my women let me do what I please with their body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Onii-san. Please shove it inside me ¡¹

    Pyuu!

    I invade her narrow pussy.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Endure it! It¡¯s just a memory from last night ¡¹

    I already broke her hymen.

    Even if it hurts, it shouldn¡¯t be the same as when she lost her virginity.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, take a deep breath. Do it like ¡°Haaaaa, suuuuu¡± Go ¡¹

    Mana instructs Eri to breathe.

    ¡¸ Here, do it together with me, Haaaa, suuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaa, suuu ¡¹

    Eri takes a deep breath together with Mana. Rie also joined in.

    I wait for a while with the tip of my glans pushed inside.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, suuuu, Haaaaa, suuuuu, Haaaaa, suuuuuu ¡¹

    Okay, it should be good enough.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa ¡¹

    As soon as Eri took a deep breath¡­

    I shove in my penis intensely.

    ¡¸ Auuuu?!! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s body can¡¯t refuse its intruder.

    My glans slide inside Eri¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah!!! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s gasping for air.

    ¡¸ See? That¡¯s all of it ¡¹

    I pushed to the root.

    My abdomen is sticking to Eri¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s face in the mirror is confused by the invasion of a foreign object.

    ¡¸ And now, Eri-chan¡¯s having sex with Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie looked at the connected part and smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Eri-chan. Onii-san¡¯s also making a cute face. ¡¹ Does it feel good inside Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it does ¡¹

    Her pussy¡¯s too tight. It¡¯s clamping and pulsating.

    ¡¸ Eri, does it hurt? Are you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Eri replies to me inside the mirror in the dressing room.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay, so Onii-san, move your hips ¡¹

    Eri.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Onii-san¡¯s woman. Please feel good with my body. I¡¯ll bear your child too, no, please let me bear Onii-san¡¯s child ¡¹

    Dammit, that was cute.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯m moving ¡¹

    I started moving my hips.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, 20 swings, and switch ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Switch with another girl after shoving inside her 20 times. Then, it¡¯s done once Onii-chan ejaculates. The girl who makes Onii-chan cum inside them wins, want to try it? ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ That looks fun ¡¹

    I see. That way, Mana and the twins can get along.

    And if it¡¯s 20 thrusts, Eri and Rie¡¯s body will ease up the burden since it won¡¯t be intense.

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s do that. ¡¹

    I start with Eri¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ One, two, three, four¡­ ¡¹

    Mana and Rie count each thrust.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aafuu, auuuu ¡¹

    Each time I push inside, Eri gasps. Moans.

    ¡¸ Sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, nineteen, and that¡¯s it, switch! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s next.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan¡¯s inside! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ One, two, three ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s pussy is used to sex already.

    It sucks my penis deeper inside her.

    This is an amazing pussy.

    It accepts nothing but my penis and it drank my semen so many times.

    This is a pleasure hole that evolved just for me.

    ¡¸ Nineteen, twenty! ¡¹

    Then, back to Rie¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Come in, Onii-san ¡¹

    Aah, her yet-developed insides.

    But, Mana was just like this half a year ago.

    The pussy of the twins will get better soon enough.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, aaahn, aaahn! ¡¹

    After twenty thrusts, I¡¯m back at Eri.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    I shove while Eri speaks.

    ¡¸ Aguuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Two, three, four, five ¡¹

    They say that one¡¯s pussy gets too loose when it had too much sex but that¡¯s a lie.

    It only gets better once you train it.

    The vagina walls are also muscles.

    Virgins aren¡¯t the best at it.

    Once they understood the workings of sex, and find out how to make the man feel pleasure, women can become more amazing with their vagina.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Minaho-neesan¡¯s guidance can make it great.

    They have trained vaginas that gives them the title of the top prostitutes of a high-class brothel.

    And Mana¡¯s learning that development too.

    These girls will only have sex with me.

    No, that¡¯s exactly the reason why they make an effort every day to make their vaginas the best.

    That¡¯s how they compete with everyone.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, aguu ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s twenty! Switch! ¡¹

    Hey, Mana

    After the second lap, I see some differences.

    These girls are different.

    The texture and smell of their skin. Their sweat smells different too.

    They have varying temperatures.

    Even the spots where they feel it inside.

    Their moans and gasps too.

    Even the twins who have the same face and body are so different.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Onii-chan! I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And switch! Come! Onii-san! ¡¹

    Rie comes after the 20th thrust.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I love this! I want to have sex too! ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s just a 20 count piston, they feel at ease.

    They know when it begins when it ends.

    ¡¸ Twenty! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my turn now! Come! ¡¹

    Eri who was so afraid earlier is now coming at me so energetically

    ¡¸ E-Eri ¡¹

    I thrust inside, then¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, I want to cum now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    I shove in my penis at a pace faster than earlier.

    ¡¸ Wait! Aaaah, aaaaah, aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, Eri, I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa, aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on. Release a lot inside Eri-chan! ¡¹

    Rie replies to Eri.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaah, aaaah, iyaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I-I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    I grind my glans into Eri¡¯s uterus

    Then, cloudy liquid blows out.

    ¡¸ Hii, so hot!!!!!! ¡¹

    Eri can feel the hot semen inside her body.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s more! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Aaaah! Eri! ¡¹

    Dobyuu!

    Dopyuupyuu!

    My glans sends out the second and third shot.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! I¡¯m making a baby!! ¡¹

    Eri shouted.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. If you make one, then give birth to it, okay, Eri?! ¡¹

    I continue ejaculating.

    ¡¸ Haaa, R-Right, if I make one, I¡¯ll give birth to it. I¡¯ll bear Onii-san¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa

    After I finished my long ejaculation, I pull out my penis from Eri¡¯s insides.

    Eri¡¯s slit spills out my white liquid.

    Then, I sat down on the floor and lie down on the bath towel spread on the dressing room.

    I look up at the ceiling.

    Eri, Rie, and Mana copied me.

    The four of us are lying down on the floor while naked.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa. That was great girls. Mana, Rie, and Eri. Thank you. That was exciting. That was some good sex ¡¹

    I thanked Mana and the twins.

    ¡¸ It was also fun for us. Right? ¡¹

    Mana asks the twins.

    ¡¸ Yes. It was fun to have sex with everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also like this way ¡¹

    Instead of having sex with them one by one, it¡¯s better to have them all get harmonious.

    They¡¯re still young, so that¡¯s how I think they should be.

    ¡¸ Oh, but Eri-chan received it. I guess it¡¯s Eri-chan¡¯s win today ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­but I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, does it feel warm inside? ¡¹

    Rie touches her sister¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s warm. I received it. I can feel it ¡¹

    Eri looks at Rie¡¯s hand touching her abdomen.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. I want it too. ¡¹ I want Onii-san¡¯s bay seed ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Receiving a creampie makes you feel that you are Onii-san¡¯s woman from the bottom of your heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can understand that, it¡¯s how I feel right now. My whole body belongs to Onii-san. That I¡¯m a lewd slave only for Onii-san ¡¹

    Eri speaks with a deeply emotive feeling.

    ¡¸ As expected, when you have sex with Onii-san, you start to think that giving birth to his child is natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that! That! It doesn¡¯t feel weird. That¡¯s how it is with all of us ¡¹

    Mana nods.

    Then, she gets up slowly.

    ¡¸ By the way, Eri-chan, since you¡¯re the winner, what do you want? Onii-chan can grant it as long as it¡¯s nothing unreasonable. I mean, Onii-chan¡¯s a kind guy after all ¡¹

    Mana kisses me on the cheeks.

    Right, if it¡¯s just a bit¡­

    Eri and Rie are both obedient, so¡­

    ¡¸ Right, if it¡¯s me¡­ ¡¹

    Eri looks up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t forgive that Onee-san from earlier ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That rich young lady on the other room ¡¹

    Oh, Torii-san?

    ¡¸ I want to argue her to silence ¡¹

    Eri looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s easy. Right, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ That Onee-san¡¯s still a virgin, right? She¡¯s inexperienced ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we already have the high ground since we have experience in sex ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Eri smiled.

    ¡¸ Huh, what do we do? ¡¹

    Rie doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ That Onee-san received a lot of information that sex makes you feel good since last night. It¡¯s about time she feels sexually frustrated ¡¹

    Torii-san watched me have sex with various women.

    She even watched Haiji lose her virginity.

    ¡¸ Then, shall we push her down and Onii-san rapes her? ¡¹

    Eri speaks of something dangerous.

    Right, her parents are Yakuza so her thoughts are radical.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that. She needs to beg Onii-chan while naked saying ¡°please have sex with me,¡± instead of letting Onii-chan attack her ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Actually, the other Onee-chan has been pushing her to the corner since last night. If Mana just pushed her down, they¡¯ll get really angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Are the Onee-san that scary? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie ask.

    ¡¸ Most of the time, they¡¯re gentle. They treat their little sisters with care. If anyone hinders their plan, they get really scary. And each of them has a varying degree of scary ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    I can¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸ What we should do is to make Onee-san feel bitter that she¡¯s still a virgin. Make her feel frustrated that she¡¯ll cry! ¡¹

    Mana said then looked at me.

    ¡¸ By the way, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do we do with Torii Mariko-san in the end? ¡¹

    What do we do?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to turn her to a sex slave, just like Mana, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re cornering her to become a sex slave ¡¹

    Mana didn¡¯t wait for my reply.

    She started cleaning up my penis.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll do that too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    The twins crawl their tongue on my penis.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, as expected of Onii-chan, still energetic ¡¹

    Mana licks and sucks on my glans.

 Chapter 977. Morning Sisters / Nobility

    ¡¸ We¡¯re back ¡¹

    Mana takes the lead and we returned to the nap room.

    Mana, the twins, and I are all wearing bathrobes and no underwear.

    Mana told us not to wear any.

    ¡¸ Hey! I still don¡¯t agree with this! Why does it have to be like that?! ¡¹

    Torii-san continues to lash out on Nei inside the nap room.

    Michi and Tsukiko just watch the two in silence.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well you see, this girl¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    She looks like she¡¯s having fun dealing with Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Why is it that all she complains about is the other girls turning prostitutes and the twins becoming Yo-chan¡¯s slave ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, there¡¯s not much difference between my sex slaves and our brothel¡¯s prostitutes ¡¹

    In regards to sex service.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! That¡¯s a lot of difference! ¡¹

    Torii-san now turns her anger to me.

    ¡¸ Last night, I¡¯ve been watching, but¡­you say sex slave or whatever¡­but in Kuromori-sama¡¯s case, he¡¯s never abusing any of his ¡°slaves¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I mean. They¡¯re my sex slaves, see? I¡¯m taking care of them. Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    Why would I abuse my slaves?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s the conversation, right? Torii-san?

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m trying to say that those who are turned to Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slaves are in fact under Kouzuki house¡¯s protection, their necessities are guaranteed, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just basic necessities. If they want to study, then they can enroll anywhere, and if they want, they can even enroll in higher education. Right, Yo-chan? I mean, if the twins ask to enter a university, you¡¯ll pay for their tuition fee, right? ¡¹

    Nei smiled at me.

    ¡¸ No, but college is not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that we need high school either ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we can¡¯t even go to middle school normally ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Father asks us to take a day off from school during weekdays for recording and taking photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even now, Father said ¡°we¡¯re going to Tokyo. You¡¯re coming with us,¡± and so we couldn¡¯t attend school ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to do that anymore. You girls are now our family. If you want to do something, like a job, or school, just say it ¡¹

    I told the twins.

    The twins should have some realistic dreams too.

    Dreams they couldn¡¯t imagine during the time when their Yakuza parents are in control.

    ¡¸ Even if you tell us that, we couldn¡¯t think of any¡­ What do we do, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ I want to go to a vocational school ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Sure. What kind of course? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, I haven¡¯t thought of that yet. It¡¯s just that a girl from the neighborhood went to vocational school after high-school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the Onee-san from the back ¡¹

    Eri nods.

    ¡¸ That Onee-san was just as stupid as us when she was young. She went to the neighboring town¡¯s public pool by bike and returned home using a bus, ten days later, she reported to the police that her bicycle is stolen. That kind of stupid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. That was painful to watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that Onee-chan can enter that kind of school I think that we can do it too ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ So. You don¡¯t know what kind of vocational course did that Onee-san take? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ What was it again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I recall, it¡¯s something related to Anime ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think she took a vocational school to become a voice actress ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah that ¡¹

    ¡¸ During a hands-on experience in the school she mimicked a solid studio voice actress that she thought that if she goes in that school, she can use the studio and learn ¡¹

    ¡¸ That studio only sends an invitation to those who enroll to that school the next year and so it¡¯s off-limits to the enrolled students ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Then, even if you graduate from that school only one from thousands will become a voice actress ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a vocational school in the Kansai region after all. There are no anime voice actress jobs in our home town ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, the teacher in that school has a free pass for some musical group that nobody even knows ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, the pamphlet for the vocational school has some ¡°100% employment rate¡± written on it while she was looking for a job ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Rie, do you want to go to that school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, I wouldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not interested in becoming a voice actress ¡¹

    Then why?

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t think I can do anything other than that level ¡¹

    The twins had a poor environment in their life.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. From our conversation earlier, Eri and Rie are both quite smart. I think that you can do a lot of things if you study ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think so too. Don¡¯t be pessimistic, you girls are now our girls, and so you can forget about the past ¡¹

    Mana told the twins.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s what I¡¯m calling out! ¡¹

    Huh, Torii-san?

    ¡¸ These girls are slaves and yet you allow them to go to higher education? Despite that, the prostitutes¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, they¡¯re just the same in our place ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Girls who become prostitutes can also study while they work. Besides, the contract is only for five years. They should be preparing for their next life ¡¹

    ¡¸ And it¡¯s their personal accounts that¡¯ll pay for the expenses, right? ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I don¡¯t know the details ¡¹

    Nei isn¡¯t a prostitute.

    ¡¸ But, the slaves can have it without compensation? Kuromori-sama¡¯s paying for all of them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you can¡¯t really call it without compensation, I mean, they¡¯re family. Isn¡¯t it natural to pay for the expenses of your family? ¡¹

    What is she talking about?

    ¡¸ Anyway, you have the wrong treatment on your prostitute and slaves! They have different status! ¡¹

    She tries to stress it out.

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    I asked. Torii-san;

    ¡¸ Can you do something about the Kurama sisters? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t you take the elder sister, Misato-sama as your slave too? If you don¡¯t touch Misato-sama at all, then it¡¯s better ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s her pitch.

    ¡¸ Your slaves are all under Kouzuki house¡¯s protection, and if Kurama-sama are both your slaves, nobody in the society will know about it, right? ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ If that happens, Kurama house will not receive any dishonor. That included Misato-sama ¡¹

    Torii-san saw my relationship with my sex slaves since last night¡­

    And she¡¯s thinking of the young ladies of the Kurama house.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Why?! If you say that you¡¯ll take them, Kurama-sama can survive! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, our brothel is a business, and I have no right to decide there ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Besides, we say that the elder sister, Misato-san will become a prostitute and the little sister, Arisu-san will become a sex slave, but¡­ ¡¹

    Now then¡­

    ¡¸ Actually, it¡¯s still unknown ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! Why do you not know? ¡¹

    Torii-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ I mean, Torii-san isn¡¯t friends with them yet. If you did, you won¡¯t understand what kind of girls they are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why understand? Wait, you¡¯re planning to stare at their naked bodies? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ No, no. What I want to know the most about them are their personalities. I know that they look cute from yesterday, but I don¡¯t know what kind of personalities they have ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll talk to them, and if the little sister is a good girl, I can accept her as a slave, but if not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Kurama-sama¡¯s a young lady! Are you saying that you¡¯re going to abandon Arisu-sama?! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Do you have a choice? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What ¡°Do I have a choice?!¡± They¡¯re young ladies of nobility! Even if their personalities don¡¯t fit, it¡¯s your job to accept them! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s insecurity towards nobility bursts out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not on the same level as to whether they¡¯re a fit for me or not. I already have a lot of slaves. Family. If they don¡¯t fit with the girls I already have, then I have to refuse the young ladies of Kurama house ¡¹

    Why can¡¯t you imagine something that simple?

    ¡¸ Are you serious? ¡¹

    Oh, man.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re young ladies of nobility, isn¡¯t it natural to give them better treatment? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I have Misuzu and Ruriko in my family already ¡¹

    I already have young ladies of nobility with me.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re the young ladies of Kouzuki house, the nobility among all nobles.

    ¡¸ And not even Misuzu would say ¡°prioritize me¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-sama stands in a place where she has to keep the nobility safe. They should know that they have to save the Kurama sisters! ¡¹

    Oh, if Misuzu and Ruriko were here.

    They would deny it in a few words, but¡­

    They¡¯re not here, and that means¡­

    Torii-san only sees Michi as a bodyguard or a servant.

    She only thinks of Nei and me like someone under the umbrella of Kouzuki house.

    And that the twins are daughters of Yakuza.

    That means, she, who inherits the blood of nobility as a semi-nobility¡­

    She thinks that she¡¯s the boss of this place.

    ¡¸ I mean, you should beg Misuzu-sama! Then, if you can protect the Kurama sisters, there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    I¡¯m getting angry now.

    What happens around me isn¡¯t as simple as Torii-san thinks.

    Jii-chan decided to turn Kurama Misato, a nobility, to a prostitute¡­

    It¡¯s to tighten up the nobility who thinks naively.

    Furthermore, she will become a prostitute in Minaho-neesan¡¯s brothel, she will meet only nobility as her customers.

    The harsh punishment on Kurama house will only be visible to the nobility.

    He already considered a lot to keep the honor of Kurama house.

    Then¡­

    Torii-san can¡¯t see that¡­

    She simply sees it as a physical problem.

    She doesn¡¯t care about the painful experience the Kurama ladies are experiencing.

    ¡¸ Besides, the talk about becoming my slave has some important questions to answer ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ First is if I like that girl? It¡¯s important to know if I would want to look after that girl for the rest of my life ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Accepting one as your slave means you have to put your life on the line for them! Earlier, we were talking about entering higher education with the twins. If they want to do that, then I¡¯ll do whatever I can to gain funds for that. Sorry to say but Kouzuki house may be rich but I¡¯m not. That¡¯s why I think a lot and of course ask for help from various people, including Jii-chan, but I¡¯m paying with my own money. That means working and paying it off ¡¹

    I looked at the twins.

    ¡¸ If you wish for it, then I¡¯ll make it real. But, I can¡¯t risk my life too much. That¡¯s why think of your future fairly. You may not know about it until now but give it a serious thought. If not, I can¡¯t do my best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, are you going that far for us? ¡¹

    The twins look at me.

    ¡¸ You girls are now family. And I¡¯m always serious ¡¹

    I look straight into the eyes of the two.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, that¡¯s unfair ¡¹

    Eri?

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san is the most Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. It¡¯s a Yakuza pick up line ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it made our hearts throb ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, I got wet ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Anyway, that¡¯s how it is with me. I don¡¯t pick girls up to my family unless I made my resolve. I don¡¯t accept sex slaves that easy either ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t look down on Onii-chan and his sex slaves ¡¹

    Mana shouted at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ We also resolved ourselves to become sex slaves! Don¡¯t look down on us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rie-chan, if that¡¯s the case, I should resolve myself too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. We¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s lewd slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we feel pride as slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can puff my chest with pride! We¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s beloved lewd slaves! ¡¹

    Mana and the twins join together and glare at Torii-san.

    Somehow, these trio is becoming more united.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well said! That¡¯s expected from Master¡¯s slaves! My little sisters! ¡¹

    Oh, Michi¡¯s also heating up.

    ¡¸ W-What?! Why do you make it look like I¡¯m at fault here!!! ¡¹

    Haaaa.

    Torii-san has an established reputation where she can¡¯t pick up the mood.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Mariko-chan ¡¹

    Nei calls her out with a smile.

    ¡¸ What is nobility? Why is nobility accepted like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m asking a real question. Can you call all the rich people in Japan as nobility? ¡¹

    Nei purposely steps on the taboo.

    ¡¸ No. No matter how much fortune they have, that alone won¡¯t allow them to become nobility ¡¹

    Torii house is wealthy. Torii electronics is the top electronics company in Japan.

    But, they¡¯re not nobility.

    ¡¸ For one to be accepted as nobility, they need to have appropriate lineage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, then what is lineage? ¡¹

    Nei pushes further.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­long tradition¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Tradition? Does it mean that the family has to be old? So if you have old blood you¡¯re good? I mean, what does it mean to have old lineage ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Everyone who¡¯s lived on this planet has lineage they carry. They all have ancestors. Even without their ancestors, they didn¡¯t come out of the ground. All families are in fact old. If you trace back all humanity then we¡¯re all connected to the primitive men from Africa ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    What¡¯s the reason why nobility is amazing again?

    ¡¸ Any family may have some ancestral lineage but¡­but only one family inherits the house, the one we call the head house ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Really? For example, during the warring states, the second son or the third son can do some meritorious deed and become feudal lords, right? Of course, the eldest of the head family will still succeed, but before anyone noticed, the head house collapsed but the second son¡¯s branch family still continues, see? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I mean, the idea of inheriting the house is very feudalistic, right? Inheriting the ancestral land and mansions. Oh, that also includes the gravesite. That¡¯s the reason why there¡¯s a branch family and main family thought ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Those who couldn¡¯t inherit the assets still continues ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Even in the current day, owning land is the basics of territory. Therefore, there are wars to contend for the land, and the leader is the one who has the vast land ¡¹

    Nei tells a story.

    ¡¸ In the current age, it¡¯s about creating industry and becoming a personage when it¡¯s a success. Soldiers are no good. They can raise their family honor but they¡¯ll never become nobility. Even politicians, they all have blood relationship with wealthy people ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ In the current age, someone who get some achievements, raise their family honor, and stay without their family collapsing, and continuing to the modern day are those who become nobility ¡¹

    Nei looks at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s quite antique if you ask me. You know, Japan¡¯s definition of it is moderated, but in the West, they only accept something past 100 years as antique, right? That¡¯s why, if Torii-san¡¯s family continue their momentum for 100 years, then they¡¯ll accept you as nobility

    She laughed.

    ¡¸ What did you say? Are you insulting my family?! ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at Nei angrily.

    ¡¸ Not really. It¡¯s all just nonsense. In truth, Torii-san¡¯s Grandfather is amazing. He¡¯s able to create a company that matured to a global electronics corporation in his lifetime ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ As for nobility, well, they also did their best, but, most of them only inherited from the previous generation, see? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The great people are those who raised their family honor in the past, not the heads of the current nobility. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    She¡¯s slowly unbinding Torii-san from her insecurities.

 Chapter 978. Morning Sisters / High Combination

    ¡¸ Still, nobility. Nobility is important. Most of the traditional families survived until now because of nobility ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ If we just entrust this to the country, most of them will perish. Nobility is what protects the country¡¯s culture ¡¹

    If you look at Jii-chan, you¡¯ll understand that.

    They¡¯re nobility who have a long history in their possession and so they can calculate profit and loss.

    However.

    ¡¸ Oh what? Mariko-chan, you don¡¯t get what I¡¯m talking about? ¡¹

    Nei shows a mean smile.

    ¡¸ Sure, there¡¯s that side, but, that doesn¡¯t apply to all of the nobility, right? There are various ages, various heads of nobility, it¡¯s only about the people with that kind of zeal. Currently, Kouzuki Ojii-chan has a strong interest in it right now ¡¹

    Right, it doesn¡¯t mean that all nobilities are interested in preserving culture.

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s basically the same as the noble spirit in Europe. If I recall, they have the ideology where ¡°Nobility has to be like this.¡± But in truth, even those who inherited the noble blood don¡¯t preserve that noble spirit, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, are there still nobility in Europe? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Of course. Most countries do. In England, it¡¯s not actually the nobility from the Industrial Revolution, but the upstart bourgeois class rises¡­Well, there was the nobility who didn¡¯t follow the times and fall to ruin, and those who joined the new business and became rich. Upstart families have become nobility and became blood-related with nobilities. Therefore, such people aren¡¯t called the noble class but the upper class ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ To be honest, the upper class and the lower class still has a strong distinction. I heard that when the upper class fights a lower class in a court, the lower class loses first. They have a different level of lawyers they can hire ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ They go to different schools from childhood. Therefore, the sports they participate in are also different. The upper-class children aren¡¯t interested in soccer or something like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, then what do they play? ¡¹

    I thought that all English people love soccer?

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s pool and cricket? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know any of those.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not popular in Japan at all ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re talking about the 18th century French Revolution. Most of the nobility were executed, escaped from their country, and then came back for the Restoration. But, most of who couldn¡¯t regain their territory and power were nobility just in names. After that, the Second Empire, and the Third Republic, then the postwar Socialist party, they keep changing political powers. But, there are people still named as nobility. And so, there¡¯s still an upper class ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ In Italy, the nobility is in active service. For example, if Yo-chan tries to start a big business in Italy, you need to ask for the permission of the noble of the land. That also includes the underground society ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mafia ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the nobility on surface and mafia on the underground. You need to pay them up or you can¡¯t start your business. That¡¯s how it is with them. Of course, the nobility¡¯s the center¡­ ¡¹

    I see¡­

    ¡¸ They say that Japan¡¯s ¡°connections¡± are Europe¡¯s ¡°Merit system¡± but that¡¯s not true. In fact, Europe uses connections far more than Japan. Without the upper class pulling their acquaintances, they won¡¯t do any business. On the other hand, when the upper class have connections, they can do anything ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case in Japan. Even if they¡¯re born from a good family, they still need to creep up with their ability. I mean, nobility in Japan is hidden since the postwar period ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Before the war, Japan has a clear upper class too. People who raised achievements received peerage from the daimyo of the Edo period and Meiji restoration. After the Meiji isolation is lifted, and the great trade with the foreigners began, they started to profit a lot. Most of the mansions still standing for the rich people are mostly families who profited from the post-Meiji trade ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Then, America turned the country to a democratic nation roughly around the postwar period. The upper class of Japan hid. They hate to stand out ¡¹

    They hid?

    ¡¸ They lost the war, and America also dissolved the Zaibatsu, which meant that the upper class had a weaker influence, sense of values changed and new industries started one after another. A new age of industrialists is born and the country itself is changing. It¡¯s as if Japan no longer had the upper class from before. Most of the big corporations give tests to their applicants, and the new hire who works their way up becomes the president, right? Even though they¡¯re not people born from the nobility. It¡¯s no longer the case where the founder¡¯s relatives succeed the title of president ¡¹

    Oh, I heard about turning their own son as the next president of the company.

    If I recall, it¡¯s a mobile company.

    ¡¸ But, even if they¡¯re hiding, they are still here, right? ¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen a lot of young ladies of nobility yesterday.

    ¡¸ In the end, both past and present, the influential people marry their fellow children and create a blood relationship. The old families from the Meiji become relatives with rich people. If you look at the current age political and business circle family tree, it will look interesting. The old noble family and the politician from the Meiji era, starting an enterprise and succeed to become a businessman, and their blood is complex. Actually, most of them are distant relatives

    ¡¸ Is that the current nobility? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s not that each noble families are independent and they protect their old blood and tradition on their own. The current nobility of Japan is just a one huge distant blood relative tree ¡¹

    They¡¯re connected by blood from some generation.

    ¡¸ I see. Torii-san¡¯s mother is the daughter of Kanou house ¡¹

    I look at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Yes. Kanou house became the bride, and so starting from Mariko-san¡¯s age, Torii house will become allies with the nobility. Although, it¡¯s still weak. They have to strengthen their relationships by creating two or three more blood relationships with the nobility or else they can¡¯t establish themselves as nobility ¡¹

    But, Torii Mariko-san herself definitely has the blood of Kanou house.

    Therefore, she¡¯s accepted as a semi-nobility.

    ¡¸ I see. It¡¯s all just a huge network of blood relationships tied together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even among the nobility, the only one who has more history and status are Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou, those three families ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Nobility is one ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I cannot allow Kurama Misato-sama, a nobility, to turn to a prostitute! ¡¹

    She glares at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all, is it? ¡¹

    I smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, you can¡¯t stomach someone like me, can you? ¡¹

    Yeah, I see it now.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan accepted someone who is an alien to the nobilities, as Misuzu¡¯s partner. And the fact that I have sex with Ruriko. ¡¹

    That¡¯s her insecurity.

    She¡¯s just a semi-nobility, someone half-baked, and yet¡­

    Someone who has a doubtful origin like me will make Misuzu and Ruriko bear my child. She can¡¯t forgive me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious! You¡¯re just a nobody! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouted at me.

    ¡¸ Why is someone who is a nobody able to get in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s home ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Kaan Momoko-neechan wants to know the reason too.

    Therefore, she left Torii Mariko-san to become her eyes and ears.

    ¡¸ Someone with a doubtful origin is allowed to come in and yet he can¡¯t forgive Kurama house. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s way of thinking is tyrannous! It¡¯s absurd! ¡¹

    Misuzu nor Ruriko are present.

    It¡¯s just Nei, Tsukiko, Michi, Mana, Rie, Eri, and me.

    Everyone here is all lower ranked than Torii-san.

    Therefore, she can talk about her thoughts she can¡¯t speak when Misuzu is present.

    ¡¸ Of course you don¡¯t know ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ After all, Torii-san isn¡¯t Jii-chan. Jii-chan has no obligation to explain everything to make Torii-san understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san gets angry.

    ¡¸ After all, you¡¯re not nobility, are you, Torii-san? ¡¹

    I purposely provoke her insecurities.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan consulted with Kaan and Kanou house on how to deal with Kurama house. I saw Jii-chan have a conversation with the Kaan house¡¯s head via phone ¡¹

    It¡¯s not on the same level of conversation as Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    The three big heads had a discussion and decision.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Jii-chan and the other heads have accepted Misuzu and me. If not, I won¡¯t show up in front of the young ladies inside the main mansion of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    During the party yesterday.

    Jii-chan and I showed up in front of the young ladies.

    That means Jii-chan¡¯s recognizing me publicly.

    Doing that shows that Kaan and Kanou house knows about it.

    Therefore¡­putting Kanou house aside as they have a high family status but collapsed fortune.

    Kaan house, the clan that is in line with the Kouzuki house¡­even Momoko-neechan came to the party yesterday.

    And with that, it¡¯ll send a message about my recognition to the Kaan house.

    Momoko-neechan didn¡¯t come to sit together with Misuzu and me¡­but the head of Kaan house ordered her.

    ¡¸ But why? Why someone like you?! ¡¹

    Torii-san said. I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you to observe and find the answer. Jii-chan, Misuzu, nor I don¡¯t have to answer you ¡¹

    I rejected her.

    ¡¸ You can report whatever you want to Momoko-neechan. I don¡¯t care if you slander us, just tell her whatever you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ I definitely will ¡¹

    Torii-san spoke standoffishly.

    ¡¸ I observed you a lot. Even now, I still don¡¯t get you ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ What? All you¡¯re doing is watching? ¡¹

    Eri laughed.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Torii-san seems to be offended by that.

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯ll never understand Onii-san from just watching. Especially with someone whose head is hard like Onee-san. Right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan. But, Onee-san is just a small chick, so I think she¡¯ll shy away from trying out and will just watch ¡¹

    Rie also provokes Torii-san.

    ¡¸ W-Who are you calling a chick?! ¡¹

    Torii-san takes the bait from the twins.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you do something other than watch? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Eri-chan. But, I don¡¯t think she dares to do that ¡¹

    The twins laughed.

    ¡¸ O-Other than watch? What? ¡¹

    Torii-san is riding the provocation.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s sex ¡¹

    Eri said with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ S-Sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sex ¡¹

    Rie speaks like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ If you want to understand Oniii-san, it¡¯s of course through that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You won¡¯t understand Onii-san unless it¡¯s through sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it was with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We were too suspicious of him before we had sex, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ After having sex, we understand him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right now, we can trust Onii-san with our all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m falling more every time we do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We see that Onii-san treasures us for real ¡¹

    The twins use their combo.

    ¡¸ You know, Rie-chan, sex went smoothly more than we expected ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Eri-chan, the sex we saw on Father¡¯s videos were quite vulgar ¡¹

    ¡¸ And yet, Onii-san isn¡¯t vulgar at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. It¡¯s different from sex where the man feels nothing but horny ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like you enjoy it together with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Onii-san looks straight at us and feels us with his whole self ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, he also makes a face of pleasure, as he cums inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs. When I looked at Onii-san¡¯s face at that time, I feel like I¡¯ve done something good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, that. That happened to me too ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ WE became Onii-san¡¯s lewd slaves for some unknown reason but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But now we¡¯re glad that we¡¯re sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, we will only have sex with Onii-san for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-san only. It¡¯s fun enough, and Mana-oneesan and all the other Onee-san are here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Above all, I¡¯m looking forward to what will happen in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Up until yesterday, Father was in control, using us to sell videos to the lolicon, and will sell us off. That was the only life we can imagine, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But now, we don¡¯t know what will happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Except, we have Onii-san with us, and so we don¡¯t have to be scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know where we¡¯d sleep tonight or if we¡¯d sleep in a bed, but we don¡¯t worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that it will never be that bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s fun to watch an Onee-san who keeps shouting something we don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    The twins laughed at Torii-san¡¯s face

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s rude of you two! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s personality won¡¯t let that pass through.

    ¡¸ Oh? Aren¡¯t you the one rude here, Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    The twins attacked.

    ¡¸ You look at Onii-san from the outside, trying to understand him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stay within the bounds where it¡¯s not rude ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even in sex, you will never understand Onii-san¡¯s charm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. You¡¯ll never understand unless you do it. That¡¯s how it is with us ¡¹

    Rie and Eri nod at each other.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s stupid! W-Why do I have to¡­do¡­t-that with Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Torii-san looks for the right words.

    She feels that it¡¯s vulgar of her to say ¡°lewd,¡± or ¡°sex¡±

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ C-Copulation! Why do I have to copulate?! ¡¹

    In the end, that¡¯s the word she found in her head.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. If you want to understand Onii-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sex. You won¡¯t understand Onii-san without sex ¡¹

    The twins pushed further.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s obvious. Mii-chan also had sex before anything. She understood Yo-chan after sex ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Me too. At first, it was some overbearing rape, but Eri-chan and Rie-chan are correct. You¡¯ll understand Onii-chan more every time you have sex, and you¡¯ll come to love him ore ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, I loved Yo-chan even before sex! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman born in this world for Master to deflower ¡¹

    Michi, you¡¯re going too far now.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s indeed interesting. Kou-sama has the power to purify the heart of the women he had sex with. I have experienced it with my body ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Torii-sama may become better once she had sex with Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey, W-What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    Torii-san is confused as Tsukiko, who¡¯s been quiet all this time, started speaking.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you feel refreshed once you did it with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better once you do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try having sex ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ D-D-D-Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I-If I had sexual intercourse, aaaaah, I-I¡¯ll make a child! ¡¹

    Now it¡¯s sexual intercourse.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that is a possibility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course it will happen. Onii-san always cums inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ He never thinks of cumming outside at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Onii-chan¡¯s semen has to pour inside our wombs or our mouth ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ It would be a waste to let it out anywhere else ¡¹

    Hey, Michi. That¡¯s scary

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­what would happen if I actually make one?! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Huh? If you make one then be happy! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Bear the child without hesitation. Then, raise the child ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll bear the child ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Then, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    Rie and Eri.

    ¡¸ I want to get pregnant as soon as possible and so I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ And so, Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you make one, just give birth to it ¡¹

    The twins continue to stir her up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Everyone will raise the child together! Mariko-chan doesn¡¯t have to worry at all! ¡¹

    Nei said. Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Are you all people crazy?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those words are directed to Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama as well, are you sure with that? ¡¹

    Michi retorts sharply.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re just like us you know ¡¹

    Nei overpowers Torii-san with her smile.

    ¡¸ I mean, let¡¯s take a pool. Anyone who had sex with Yo-chan in this room, raise your hand! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here! ¡¹

    All the girls raise their hands other than Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Then, raise your hand if you like having sex with Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Definitely! ¡¹

    The girls raise their hands happily.

    Torii-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ Now raise your hand if you love Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who will bear Yo-chan¡¯s child¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who had their first time with Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And those who will have sex with nobody but Yo-chan for the rest of their life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! ¡¹

    What do I do?

    ¡¸ Get it Mariko-chan? We¡¯re not the same type of girls, see? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a member of the Black Forest. A criminal organization. Someone from the underground. Mitchan is Mii-chan¡¯s bodyguard. She attends the same school as Mariko-chan¡­She belongs to the surface ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san is the shrine maiden of the Takakura shrine from Kyoto. As for Mana-chan, you know her past, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She¡¯s a relative of the Shirasaka house, a media company.

    ¡¸ Then, Eri-chan and Rie-chan are girls who came from Kansai. Then, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, they¡¯re both young ladies of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Everyone has a different environment. Different age. A different way of thinking. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, they¡¯re all over the place.

    ¡¸ Despite that, we all follow Yo-chan, have sex with Yo-chan, become a woman only for Yo-chan, and connect with him. We hardly fight at all. We all get along. We don¡¯t want to make Yo-chan sad after all ¡¹

    Nei looks at me with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ That is Yo-chan¡¯s power. He draws everyone and unifies them. If you want to understand this power, then Eri-chan and Rie-chan are right¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan, I think that your only choice is to have sex with Yo-chan. And so, what will you do, Mariko-chan? ¡¹

 Chapter 979. Morning Sisters / Challenge. No Failure.

    ¡¸I think that Mariko-chan should have sex with Yo-chan too. What do you think?¡¹

    Nei tells Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Mariko-chan? Are you the type who wants to keep your virginity until you get married?! The type who can¡¯t show her naked body even to her husband until the wedding night?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Torii-san falters.

    ¡¸I mean, you¡¯re the young lady of Torii house so I guess your parents already decided your political marriage? Do you already have a fiance?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have one yet¡¹

    Nei asks. Torii-san replies with a blushing face.

    ¡¸I thought that Torii house would at least have that already. Their connections with the nobility aren¡¯t that strong yet¡¹

    Mana who came from Shirasaka house said.

    ¡¸Your mother is from the Kanou main family, and so you won¡¯t be married to Kanou house, are you? Instead of doing that, they will promote you as the ¡°Granddaughter of Kanou house¡¯s head, and the young lady of Torii Electronics,¡± and they can connect you to another noble family¡¹

    Kanou house has a high family status but they lost their power.

    The current head is preserving the family by working on honorary positions.

    With that situation, Torii house doesn¡¯t need to seek more connections with Kanou house more than the current one.

    Instead, they will use the blood relationship with Kanou house as a weapon to connect with the daughters of nobility that has more power.

    ¡¸Well, political marriage is quite hard. Oda Nobunaga¡¯s legal wife, Saitou Dousan¡¯s daughter, or Tokugawa Ieyasu who got his wife from the Imagawa family. During the marriage, the wife¡¯s family was strong but their father-in-law¡¯s family is in ruins. It went out of their control¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Therefore, the nobility can decide who they marry to but they will continue their assessment of the partner to the last minute to make sure that they receive the best results in political marriage¡¹

    And thinking of the Torii house¡¯s future¡­

    ¡¸You know, when it comes to political marriage, the married partner¡¯s family allies will become allies of Torii house, but the enemies of that family¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Will become enemies of Torii house too?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Yep. Torii Electronics is a big company now and so they¡¯re no longer making and selling electronic products only, right? They¡¯re going to spread out on various industries, and so they need to find partners with the same interests¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m ready! I-I will carry my family¡¯s expectations. It¡¯s what I¡¯m born for!¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸Sure you are, you may agree with the political marriage, but does it mean that you won¡¯t have sex with anyone but your marriage partner for the rest of your life?¡¹

    Nei asks frankly.

    ¡¸I-I haven¡¯t thought of that yet¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then think of it right now¡¹

    Nei pushes Torii-san.

    ¡¸I think that it will get boring. You won¡¯t have sex with anyone but a green boy from a rich family because of political marriage¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I think so too. Furthermore, if you want to do it, now¡¯s the time. If you have sex with anyone other than your husband after marriage, they will call it cheating, but if you do it right now, it¡¯s nothing but free love¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸In Torii-sama¡¯s family¡¯s case, adultery case after marriage will become a huge scandal¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Yes, that. Once you¡¯re married, you have to stay quiet. It¡¯s hard to pay for the damages you¡¯ll make. Besides, the media will chase after you all the time¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s the same if I do it now. I-If they find out that I-I had intercourse with a m-man¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No they won¡¯t. It¡¯s Yo-chan after all¡¹

    Nei said. Torii-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸I mean, look, Mii-chan is Yo-chan¡¯s fiance in public and yet he can have sex with Ruri-chan. You know that already, don¡¯t you, Mariko-chan?¡¹

    She just doesn¡¯t know it, she watched Ruriko and I have sex last night.

    ¡¸But you know, Mii-chan and Yo-chan are so intimate that was what the young ladies from yesterday¡¯s party saw, right? And so, nobody among them can imagine that Yo-chan does have sex with Ruri-chan or other girls¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Yo-chan is just as Mariko-chan mentioned earlier. A man with a doubtful origin. Nobody knows who he is and he¡¯s not from nobility either. Despite that, he¡¯s fortunate to become engaged with Mii-chan and Kouzuki Jii-chan acknowledges him. That kind of man won¡¯t cheat with other girls and destroy that fortune he received, would he?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder? I think that it¡¯s common for men with Kuromori-sama¡¯s status to get conceited, seduce other women, and fall to ruin¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸Yeah, the European celebrities who are gigolos. Something like that. But you know¡­¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸He might get conceited and try to cheat with girls on the outside, but you wouldn¡¯t think that he¡¯d have sex with Ruri-chan, someone who is also a young lady of the Kouzuki house, just like Mii-chan¡¹

    Yeah, since I already scored Misuzu, a young lady of nobility¡­

    I might cheat with girls from other families or even ordinary girls, but¡­

    Cheating with Ruriko, the other successor of the Kouzuki family¡­

    Furthermore, to think that I¡¯d have sex with her inside the Kouzuki mansion while Jii-chan and Misuzu are present.

    Nobody can imagine that.

    ¡¸I mean, Kouzuki Ojii-chan is okay that Yo-chan and Ruri-chan are having sex. He¡¯s not tolerating it. He¡¯s actually the one who pushed Ruri-chan to Yo-chan¡¹

    I bought Ruriko as a sex slave for 3000 yen from him.

    ¡¸Do you know why did it come to that, Mariko-chan?¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know! As if I can!¡¹

    She answers standoffishly.

    But, her eyes are filled with curiosity

    Torii-san is the personification of curiosity after all.

    ¡¸Sex is fun after all¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸In sex; if your partner is someone you can trust, then it¡¯s fun for women too! It¡¯s not about where the man feels horny and gets on top of a woman¡¯s body and release his sexual desire. Women also have sexual desire, and it¡¯s fun to have sex with a partner you like, and it feels good when you do it¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I get that¡¹

    Rie speaks unconsciously.

    ¡¸We never had sex until yesterday but when we did it with Onii-san, it was fun. It¡¯s starting to feel good too¡¹

    ¡¸As for me, it still hurts¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s fun. I¡¯m not scared since it¡¯s Onii-san. I¡¯m at peace and find fun in lewd things¡¹

    Eri told Torii-san.

    ¡¸Onee-san, how old are you this year?¡¹

    ¡¸Me?! I¡¯m currently 16. First-year in high school¡¹

    ¡¸Rie-chan and I are both 13. First-year in middle school. Despite that, we can have sex¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I¡¯m also 13 but it¡¯s already a pleasure for me. I¡¯m glad that we met Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I think that we¡¯ll continue to grow further. I want to become a much more erotic woman¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll become a lewd girl only for Onii-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I want to learn a lot of things. Doing lewd thing is fun after all¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that I became Onii-san¡¯s sex slave at an early age¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. And so, Onee-san¡¯s 16, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Girls younger than you already had sex and yet Onee-san can¡¯t do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Only idiots would avoid doing something this fun¡¹

    ¡¸BUt, Eri-chan, I think that she¡¯s just all bark and no bite¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, Rie-chan, I don¡¯t think she dares to have sex with Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸She looks like a loser¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, I think that she is a loser¡¹

    The twins laugh meanly

    ¡¸W-What?! Are you trying to mock me?!¡¹

    Torii-san is angry as she sensed that the twins are mocking her.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, have some courage¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, summon the courage and have sex with Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸If not, Onee-san loses to us¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. There are some at her age that still didn¡¯t have sex¡¹

    Then, Nei¡­

    ¡¸Okay, now everyone who had sex, raise their hands!¡¹

    And everyone raised their hands.

    ¡¸Me~!¡¹

    Everyone other than Torii-san raised their hand.

    ¡¸Those who are glad that Yo-chan¡¯s their first!¡¹

    ¡¸Me~!¡¹

    ¡¸Those who feel that it¡¯s fun to have sex with Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Me~!¡¹

    ¡¸Those who think ¡°Why is Mariko-chan not having sex with Yo-chan!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Me~¡¹

    Michi shows no expression, and Tsukiko raises her hand with a serious face but they¡¯re not saying anything.

    ¡¸MAriko-chan, Yo-chan¡¯s like that, and that¡¯s why Kouzuki Ojii-chan didn¡¯t just entrust Mii-chan but also Ruri-chan to him¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Yo-chan has the power to give peace to a woman¡¯s heart with his sex. He¡¯s got a healing effect. Mariko-chan, you attend the same school and so you know the past Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, don¡¯t you? Those two only met Yo-chan and discovered sex half a year ago. Just last May, during the Golden Week. How is she compared to before?¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸But I¡¯m in different class years than Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸But, you know them, right? There are not many students in your school, and the young ladies of Kouzuki house do stand out. Furthermore. Misuzu-oneechan¡¯s a year higher, then Ruri-oneechan¡¯s a year lower than you, right? You should know them¡¹

    Mana shows up on the parties for the upper class so she knows about Misuzu¡¯s school.

    ¡¸Mariko-chan, what grade did you enter that school?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a student there since nursery¡¹

    She¡¯s the granddaughter of the head of Kanou house and is the young lady of Torii house. So it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸Then, you should know about them. You¡¯ve seen Mii-chan from long ago¡¹

    Torii-san who has insecurities as a semi-nobility should be paying attention to the young ladies of the Kouzuki house as they¡¯re the noble among noble families.

    ¡¸Right, Misuzu-sama, and Ruriko-sama seem much more gentle than before. Back then, they only face forward and show a smile but it¡¯s not a natural one. Furthermore, they became more beautiful compared to before¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸And that¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s effect. They stay with Yo-chan and satisfy themselves with sex¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸Do you get it? When women fall in love, they become beautiful, they become positive. But, The young ladies of Kouzuki house can¡¯t fall in love with a strange man¡¹

    Many people around Misuzu and Ruriko only eye for the fortunes of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Then, Yo-chan¡¯s a good boy, and he never betrays his women, and he¡¯s always serious with his love for us. Mariko-chan should know how amazing it is to have someone that you can trust that will never betray you, right?¡¹

    Nei said. Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸I can understand what you¡¯re trying to say but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can trust him that fast. I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Onii-san¡¯s trustworthy to me¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸Me too. I just met him today but I trust him¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-san will never betray us, and he¡¯ll never abandon us either¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If he¡¯s that kind of person, he would¡¯ve already abandoned us long ago¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸Kouzuki Ojii-chan will not let someone as talented as Yo-chan go away. As I mentioned earlier, women also feel lust. Of course, that also applies to the young ladies of Kouzuki house. Mii-chan and Ruri-chan can deal with their accumulated lust and furthermore, they don¡¯t try to monopolize Yo-chan, right? They get along, they love each other. They watch each other have sex with Yo-chan, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹

    All the information we keep feeding Torii-san from yesterday is now bearing fruit.

    We exposed our secret sex life to Torii-san

    ¡¸And, we also love Yo-chan as a woman and he loves us back. But, nobody¡¯s trying to monopolize Yo-chan. Everyone chose to form this family with Yo-chan as the center. We become sisters through Yo-chan. Therefore, we help each other, and we don¡¯t betray our sisters, just as we won¡¯t betray Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸That means a lot for the young ladies of Kouzuki house. We¡¯re no vassals of Kouzuki Misuzu or Kouzuki Ruriko. We¡¯re no servants either. We¡¯re sisters¡¹

    Kouzuki clan can have people in the branch families as relatives but the status of those in the main family is different.

    That¡¯s Jii-chan preventing the Kouzuki clan from collapsing because of some selfish movement from the branch families.

    He is the head of the family, and so he has such overwhelming power, but¡­

    As a result, Misuzu and Ruriko lived in solitude.

    Ruriko had Yoshiko-san as her attendant, but¡­

    But, Yoshiko-san was a servant, a retainer back then.

    She wasn¡¯t allowed to open up her heart to anyone.

    ¡¸Well, even now, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan both have an affectionate personality, and so they have times where they don¡¯t talk to us and worry about it alone, but since we live together, we¡¯ll know immediately. At times like that, we give them time to have sex with Yo-chan, and they become better nearly 100% of the time. When Yo-chan worries about them, they immediately talk about it. They depend on him. I mean, he¡¯s the man you can depend on the most in this world. Well, that¡¯s true¡­for me¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true for me too. Master¡¯s the only man I can let loose my desires to the maximum! I don¡¯t need to be embarrassed about my lust in front of Master and he will accept it all¡¹

    Michi, sure, you¡¯re right, but still¡­

    ¡¸I do not depend on Kou-sama that much, but he embraces me tightly on nights where I¡¯m about to cry and his existence is reassuring¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸He knows my everything, and he doesn¡¯t fear to impregnate me. He is a man with a strong heart¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Most men will fear to become the father of the next shrine maiden as soon as they discover the truth about the Takakura Shrine maidens¡¹

    Why?

    I mean, Tsukiko¡¯s so beautiful.

    And this beautiful woman says that she¡¯ll bear my child.

    I can only feel happiness.

    ¡¸Do you do not fear that your own daughter can read your thoughts, can manipulate your mind?¡¹

    Tsukiko asks me.

    ¡¸Not really? That¡¯s not the problem right now anyway¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are all around me.

    They all have Miko power.

    ¡¸Besides, I don¡¯t really mind having my thoughts read. And Tsukiko has no reason to manipulate me¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of trust is what makes us have faith in Kou-sama¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸To be honest, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are now in a better state thanks to Kou-sama. Back when they were in Kyoto, they didn¡¯t trust anyone¡¹

    You too, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸Kou-sama never lies, and he loves his us without anything to hide, and that¡¯s why our hearts feel calm¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    The Yakuza who has some ulterior motives are always watching Tsukiko and the girls back in the Takakura shrine¡­

    I mean, Yomi and Tsukiko. When they came to Tokyo, Yomi doesn¡¯t trust her sister, Tsukiko.

    It¡¯s only these past months that the sisters got along.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all thanks to Kou-sama¡¹

    Tsukiko bowed her head to me.

    ¡¸Anyway, you see that Yo-chan¡¯s amazing¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸So, Mariko-chan, don¡¯t you want to try and have sex with this amazing Yo-chan?¡¹

    She speaks smoothly.

    ¡¸If you have sex with Yo-chan, your life will change. I guarantee you that¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, if I didn¡¯t have sex with Onii-chan, I wouldn¡¯t be living a life where I can smile right now. I will make a gloomy face, look down, and feel hopeless in my life¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸Right. I think that you should give it a try. You won¡¯t have anything to lose¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just your hymen that you¡¯re losing, but on the other hand, you¡¯ll receive a creampie¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, you don¡¯t really need your virginity¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a hundred times better doing it with Onii-san than with some other odd guy¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s a thousand¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, you won¡¯t understand unless you try it¡¹

    ¡¸After hearing all this, you should really try it out¡¹

    The twins continue to stir her up.

    ¡¸B-But, e-even if Kuromori-sama and I were to have intercourse¡­¡¹

    Oh, Torii-san¡­

    The way she thinks with ¡°ifs¡± now means that she¡¯s walking right into Nei and everyone¡¯s traps.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s a problem for me. G-Getting pregnant at an early age¡­¡¹

    Torii-san said. Nei¡­

    ¡¸Look here, do the young ladies of Kouzuki house have sex without a plan?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already 18, and I want to bear Kou-sama¡¯s child as soon as possible and so I don¡¯t drink any contraceptives, but¡­¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸No, wait. I¡¯ve seen Misuzu-sama have sexual intercourse with him, but contraceptives?¡¹

    Torii-san only saw me cum inside the girls.

    They even show their slit pouring out the semen I gave them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a medicine for women. Medicine to prevent conception right away. Mii-chan and Ruri-chan can¡¯t get pregnant while in school. I mean, they¡¯re young ladies of nobility¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸Huh, that kind of medicine exists?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that real?¡¹

    The twins take the bite.

    ¡¸Ah, but, it only stops the progression of pregnancy. If you drink that drug, it still means that you have to give birth to Yo-chan¡¯s child. You¡¯ll die if you have sex with any other man before you give birth to Yo-chan¡¯s child. Blood will flow like a hose from your nose and ear holes.

    Nei now speaks of something absurd again.

    ¡¸Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, and I drink that medicine¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too. Either way, I¡¯m going to give birth to Onii-chan¡¯s child and I won¡¯t have sex with other men¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸What about you?¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Michi.

    ¡¸I also can¡¯t get pregnant until I finish my duty as Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s bodyguard¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸However, once she graduates, I can no longer serve as her bodyguard, so I will bear Master¡¯s child¡¹

    They can only have a bodyguard that follows their master in the same school until high school.

    Afterward, Misuzu will have an adult bodyguard with her.

    Michi will then become Ruriko¡¯s, and Agnes¡¯ bodyguard as they are in the same school, but¡­

    Michi will graduate from that school someday.

    ¡¸I will never embrace any man other than Master. If ever another man violated me, I will kill them before they cum inside me. If I missed, I¡¯ll blow myself up. He can still rape me even if I¡¯m a corpse. I will destroy their flesh and leave no trace behind. There¡¯s no need to worry. Even if it doesn¡¯t happen, Master and my sisters will surely come after my enemies¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Michi¡­¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that, even if it¡¯s a joke. I want you to live even for a second, a minute longer than me! I won¡¯t allow you to die before me. Treat your life with care!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yesshhh¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve indeed received the order¡¹

    Geez, such a troublesome personality.

    ¡¸With that said, we have medicine to keep you from getting pregnant. And we¡¯ll keep quiet if you had sex with Yo-chan. We¡¯re just on the same boat. Mariko-chan, you won¡¯t tell anyone else that Yo-chan isn¡¯t having sex with just Mii-chan but with various girls, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s not like she won¡¯t, she can¡¯t.

    Especially with the party¡¯s mood from yesterday.

    If Torii-san says ¡°Kuromori Kou does have sex with various women apart from Kouzuki Misuzu. Kouzuki Ruriko is one of them,¡±

    Nobody will believe her.

    Torii-san herself is out of place among the young ladies after all.

    ¡¸B-But, even if I drink that medicine and don¡¯t get pregnant right away, that means that I¡¯ll bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child someday, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Someday. The period is as long as you continue to drink the medicine¡¹

    Nei spouts more lies.

    ¡¸Right, if Mariko-chan gets married for politics, and pretend not to know, you can just pretend that it¡¯s a honeymoon baby as you give birth to Yo-chan¡¯s child, right?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Mariko-chan doesn¡¯t like that. I was just joking¡¹

    You first say something absurd to drag them.

    Then, once you catch them, reel them in¡­

    When you lower the degree a little bit, they¡¯ll carelessly agree.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, if Mariko-chan¡¯s political marriage is decided, you can take a three months vacation and then give birth to the child before you get married. You can keep that secret since you can count on us with the hospital and doctors from abroad¡¹

    Nei smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸What happens after I give birth?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take the child and raise it with care. You know, we¡¯re all going to give birth to Yo-chan¡¯s children so we will raise them together. Just one more won¡¯t be a problem. After all, Yo-chan will love his children equally¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that. Mana and the girls will also bear his child, and we will all raise our children with love. After all, they¡¯re all children of our beloved Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana supports Nei.

    ¡¸As mentioned earlier, the plan of using a foreign hospital and give birth secretly is actually the plan for Ruri-chan. Ruri-chan¡¯s going to do the same thing¡¹

    The young lady of Kouzuki house becoming a mother while not yet married is something we can¡¯t publicly announce.

    Therefore, we¡¯re doing it outside the country.

    ¡¸Get it? Giving birth to Yo-chan¡¯s child means that you can create a special relationship with Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, the young ladies of Kouzuki house. That means that Mariko-chan¡¯s child will also be under the care as the child of Kouzuki house¡¹

    Nei brings out the final card.

    ¡¸Do you not want a special connection with Torii house and Kouzuki house?¡¹

 Chapter 980. Morning Sisters / Pride as a Woman

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san is susceptible to talks about benefits.

    With the current situation, Torii house is impossible to create a close relationship with Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou house are called the noble among nobles¡­Torii house was able to wed to Kanou house because Kanou house is suffering in financial affairs ¡¹

    Michi, who¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, and see the world of the young ladies from the inside, said.

    ¡¸ If this was Kaan or Kouzuki house who are financially prospering, they will never accompany Torii house, who¡¯s just an upstart ¡¹

    Torii Marikosan¡¯s Mother is wed from and became a relative of Kanou house, but¡­

    Kaan or Kouzuki house couldn¡¯t care about it.

    They only see it as Kanou increasing the small houses they attach themselves to.

    ¡¸ Even in our school, Torii-sama¡¯s treated a someone half complete ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I know, they don¡¯t accept me as a real daughter of nobility ¡¹

    Even if she inherited the blood of Kanou house, Torii house doesn¡¯t have the family status to become a nobility, and so Torii Mariko-san is a semi-nobility, a complicated position.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Torii-sama approached Kaan-sama, correct? ¡¹

    Michi speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case, but, I just get along with Kaan Momoko-oneesama. Onee-sama has an easy-going personality. She also has the same hobby of stocks as me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Torii-sama showed an intimate relationship with Kaan Momoko-sama during the party today ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yes, and I¡¯ve become sworn sisters with Momoko-oneesama. I¡¯m glad that kind of opportunity was for everyone to see ¡¹

    Torii-san smiles in satisfaction.

    Well, that play did happen.

    ¡¸ I think that didn¡¯t do anything better ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    As expected, Torii-san¡¯s putting on a brave front.

    ¡¸ So far, they saw Torii Mariko-sama as a blood relative of Kanou house, but after today¡¯s party, they will see you as Kaan Momoko-sama¡¯s subordinate instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why?! Why am I Momoko-oneesama¡¯s subordinate?! I have an equal relationship with Onee-sama, like sisters! ¡¹

    Torii Mariko-san shouts so hard that saliva sprinkles out.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, I think Michi¡¯s right. They¡¯ll only see Momoko-neechan and Torii-san¡¯s sisterhood as a master-protegee relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to say ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ What I mean is that Momoko-neechan, someone from a powerful family, can only see Torii-san as a follower. Not as a little sister, but as a subordinate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, tomorrow, that¡¯s how the students in the school will see Torii-sama tomorrow. Of course, they will not be rude to Kaan-sama¡¯s subordinate. However, they will only consider Torii-sama¡¯s trying to extend the connection to Kanou house ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama abandoned Kanou house, her blood relative, and became Kaan-sama¡¯s subordinate ¡¹

    Right.

    With Torii-san¡¯s status and the way she shows how intimate she is with Momoko-neechan means¡­

    She changed her affiliation from Kanou house¡¯s blood relative to the Kaan house¡¯s subordinate.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it at all. I am me. I didn¡¯t abandon Kanou house, and I don¡¯t remember bowing to Kaan house either ¡¹

    Torii-san who can¡¯t read the mood said.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan may think that way, but that¡¯s not how the world sees it ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Kaan house has a high family status and they also have money and power. Kanou house may have a high family status but they don¡¯t have the money. Torii house has no family status but has money. If you look at the relationships of each family, you can only see that Torii house used Kanou house as a stepping stool and is now trying to approach the Kaan house. Furthermore, Kaan house is an industrialist, they have a higher status than Torii-house, and so they won¡¯t deal with you as an equal but turn Torii house as someone under their umbrella ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our families and my relationship with Onee-sama are two different things! ¡¹

    Torii-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Hmm. Then, Mariko-chan, what were your first thoughts about Yo-chan again? ¡¹

    Nei asked.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you think that Yo-chan was approaching Mii-chan for the money of Kouzuki house? You thought that he might be deceiving Mii-chan, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Of course, she does. Someone with a doubtful origin became Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s fiance¡­

    Everyone will have their suspicions.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama isn¡¯t that kind of man¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes. Yo-chan showed a good impression to the young ladies of the nobility yesterday. It¡¯ s not just Yo-chan, but Mii-chan, Ruri-chan, and Kouzuk Ojii-chan. Then Mitchan and Edie from behind the scenes, they all helped together to make it that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Anyway, it showed that Onii-chana and Misuzu-oneechan loved each other, and Kouzuki-san and Ruri-chan give their blessing. Furthermore, Onii-chan¡¯s a humble, quiet, and a man with no ambition towards Kouzuki house, that¡¯s how the guests perceived him ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yes, we succeeded. The young ladies of nobility accepted Yo-chan ¡¹

    There¡¯s more to that Nei.

    We had the young ladies accept Agnes, Yomi, and Luna as well.

    Princess Agnes, a distant relative of Kozuuki house, and her attendants.

    Once they enter Misuzu¡¯s school, it should be okay.

    Putting my recognition aside, Agnes¡¯ needs it more.

    ¡¸ Then, Mariko-chan failed. You degraded from a discount noble to Kaan house¡¯s subordinate ¡¹

    Nei said. Torii-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get it? I¡¯ve been watching from the screen but I saw Mariko-chan forcibly tried to show off to Kouzuki Ojii-chan, right? ¡¹

    Oh, she did.

    Torii-san couldn¡¯t read the mood and she tried to greet Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Then, he scolded you nad so Kanou Sakurako-san jumped to support you, right? After all, Mariko-chan is a relative of Kanou house. Sakurako-san, the young lady of Kanou house has to apologize for Mariko-chan¡¯s impoliteness ¡¹

    Yeah, Kanou-san intervened.

    Only the young lady of Kanou house can apologize for the misconduct of their relative.

    Torii house isn¡¯t from nobility after all.

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako-san supported you and yet Mariko-chan wasn¡¯t so happy with her, were you? The young ladies were all watching and in their world, you just gave them the worst impression ¡¹

    Yeah, they see it as her betrayal on Kanou house and changing alliance with Kaan house.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just their selfish thoughts, isn¡¯t it? That wasn¡¯t my intention ¡¹

    ¡¸ That wasn¡¯t Mariko-chan¡¯s intention but the impression you give is everything. If you don¡¯t understand that, Mariko-chan, you¡¯ll never become a young lady of nobility ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If that didn¡¯t bring down Mariko-chan¡¯s popularity, then becoming a protegee of Kaan Momoko-san will hurt hers. Of course, that includes Torii-san¡¯s family¡¯s ¡°Torii Electronics¡± ¡¹

    The fathers and grandfathers of the young ladies from yesterday are all businessmen.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan, you lack imagination ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just bad at trying to flatter people ¡¹

    Torii-san still tries to retort.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about flattery, you need to have the best communication skills to smoothen out your personal relationships. Just like how Kaan-san does it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-san ultimately changed the disadvantageous situation to receive an evaluation as ¡°a generous person that she allows someone selfish to become her protegee¡± ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right. She now receives a favorable impression as a ¡°generous and broad-minded Onee-san¡± handling the problem child, which is Torii-san.

    ¡¸ And then Kaan Momoko-san gave the order to Mariko-chan to stay behind the Kouzuki mansion¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to create some sort of relationship with Kouzuki house. If it¡¯s just Kanou, Kaan, and Torii house triangle, they¡¯ll see it as some kind of underhanded method from Mariko-chan, but if you add Kouzuki house¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan house has both social standing and assets.

    Kanou house has social standing.

    Torii house only has assets.

    If it¡¯s just the three of them¡­

    What they can see is Torii house abandoning Kanou house and coming after Kaan house.

    Abandoning Kanou house, which has no power currently, and the wealthy Torii house becoming affiliated with Kanou house¡­

    It will bring disgrace to Kanou house¡­

    The spectators can only see Kaan house using TOrii house to bully Kanou house

    However, if you add another¡­

    If you add Kouzuki house, which has the social standing, fortune, and power¡­

    The composition changes.

    ¡¸ Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou house are the families that tie the nobility together from the start. If Torii house is trying to approach the center of the noble families, then Kanou house can preserve their honor, and nobody will badmouth Kaan house ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the reason why Kaan Momoko-san told you to stay and deepen your relationship with Kouzuki house. Mariko-chan

    Torii-san thinks for a while, then¡­

    ¡¸ Then, if I want to deepen my relationship with Kouzuki house, I need to have sexual intercourse with Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ I wonder? That¡¯s for Mariko-chan to decide. Although¡­ ¡¹

    Nei looked at Rie and Eri.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t trust those who don¡¯t have sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Those who don¡¯t have the courage to have sex with Onii-san isn¡¯t a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I also discovered a lot after having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. You won¡¯t understand Onii-san¡¯s good qualities unless you do it with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, sex is the best way ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s where you girls are wrong. Master isn¡¯t all about sex ¡¹

    Thanks. Michi.

    ¡¸ However, sex with Master is the best! There¡¯s nothing better than that ¡¹

    Hey.

    ¡¸ Ah, now that we¡¯ve come this far I want to do it too. What about you Mitchan? ¡¹

    Nei asks Michi.

    ¡¸ I am Master¡¯s exclusive sex toilet 24 hours a day 365 days a year and so I¡¯m ready anytime! ¡¹

    Michi replies with a serious face.

    ¡¸ What about Tsukiko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Kou-sama asks for it, I will open my body anytime ¡¹

    Nei asked. Tsukiko replied.

    ¡¸ We already had it earlier, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ But, still not enough. Onii-chan, you¡¯re not satisfied with just one shot either, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m not yet satisfied ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to have sex more too ¡¹

    Eri and Rie also ask for another round.

    ¡¸ H-Hey wait! I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san panics.

    ¡¸ I-I still haven¡¯t given my answer yet. I haven¡¯t resolved myself ¡¹

    Then that means¡­

    The choice to have sex with me is becoming realistic inside Torii-san¡¯s head.

    Thinking that it¡¯s a possible method to get a better relationship with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I don¡¯t really care much about virginity and such. I don¡¯t mind if I abandon it anytime, anywhere, but¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, her head is confused after hearing a lot of things.

    Torii-san is now speaking something absurd.

    I mean, after watching so many sex scenes since last night¡­

    She now wants to do it too.

    Her curiosity towards sex means she¡¯s no longer afraid.

    Therefore, Nei¡¯s giving Mariko-san a reason to unleash her curiosity.

    The top-heavy girl fell into Nei¡¯s trap.

    ¡¸ You mentioned a medicine earlier, but I¡¯m still scared. If I can use contraceptives, then U-Uhm, I-I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Then.

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Huh, what are you talking about, Mariko-chan? ¡¹

    She purposely speaks with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ Why would Mariko-chan have sex with Yo-chan here? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-What are you talking about?! You were so enthusiastic about recommending sexual intercourse with Kuromori-sama¡­. ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, I was encouraging it, but I wasn¡¯t telling you to do it right away, right? ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ Haaaa?! What do you mean?! ¡¹

    Torii-san snapped.

    But, Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? Are you stupid? Do you want to die? ¡¹

    She turned Torii-san¡¯s anger away.

    ¡¸ Try to use your head and think ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-san¡¯s orders were to deepen relationships with Kouzuki house, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-T-T-That¡¯s why I should just do it with Kuromori-sama, right? S-S-S-Sex¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s head is heating up.

    ¡¸ Well, yes. That¡¯s correct ¡¹

    Nei nods.

    ¡¸ Then¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan aren¡¯t present, right? I wonder what will happen if the young lady of Torii house, Kaan Momoko-san¡¯s protegee, Mariko-chan lost her virginity while the young ladies of Kouzuki house aren¡¯t watching? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s brain stopped working.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan, you¡¯ve been so lively since you left the Kouzuki mansion and came here, right? You keep on talking so loudly ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s because you feel better when Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, the young ladies of Kouzuki house, right? Besides, you might bump into Kouzuki Ojii-chan there ¡¹

    It¡¯s his home so it¡¯s natural.

    Everything in that home is Jii-chan¡¯s property.

    ¡¸ And so that¡¯s why you feel your shoulders lighter coming to this building where there¡¯s nobody else but us, right? Even Mariko-chan who isn¡¯t afraid of anything would feel the pressure form staying together with Mii-chan and Ruri-chan ¡¹

    Torii-san knows that she can¡¯t be rude to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you came here, thinking that you can let loose all of the pressure. And now you thought that it might be a good idea to have sex with Yo-chan, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, she won¡¯t think that way when Misuzu¡¯s present.

    ¡¸ But, if you want to carry out the deal, then Mii-chan and Ruri-chan have to watch. If not, those girls will get angry. They¡¯ll resent you ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I mean, this building is Kouzuki SS¡¯ building, so it belongs to Kouzuki house, right? Then, if Mariko-chan had sex with Yo-chan without them knowing¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan will seriously get angry. Especially Ruri-oneechan, she has a hobby of recording and taking photos of other girls¡¯ first time. ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. Ruriko-oneesan was taking photos during my first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mine too. That was last night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that was last night ¡¹

    The twins provided evidence.

    ¡¸ B-But I don¡¯t want it. ¡¹ Taking photos of sexual intercourse ¡¹

    Torii-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, you have to tell Ruri-chan that. I can¡¯t do anything even if you say that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Anyway, it¡¯s bad to lose your virginity without Ruri-oneechan knowing. Filming sex is Ruri-oneechan¡¯s lifework. Filming herself and the other girls as they have sex with Onii-chan

    Mana declared.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan wouldn¡¯t want Mariko-chan to have sex with Yo-chan without her knowing. It¡¯s not about asking for permission, it¡¯s more about formalities ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Formalities? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I mean, shouldn¡¯t you inform them at least that you¡¯re going to have sex with Yo-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reporting post-act gives the wrong impression. Right? ¡¹

    Nei and Mana continue to stir her up.

    ¡¸ With that said, Mariko-chan will only watch this time ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. We want to do it ¡¹

    Nei stood up

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, join in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko stands up.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯m joining in too ¡¹

    Michi also stands up.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s begin stripping girls ¡¹

    Then, Nei, Tsukiko, and Michi take off their clothes.

    Mana, the twins, and I are naked below our bathrobes.

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m thinking we need some music, someone sings for us ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Eri raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Sure, go on. Sing something for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, what¡¯s Onee-san¡¯s name again? ¡¹

    Eri points at Torii-san who¡¯s dumbfounded and exhausted.

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko-san ¡¹

    Nei replies while unbuttoning her clothes.

    ¡¸ Well then, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do that. Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Then, the twins¡­

    ¡¸ ?Ah sore~ How do you write Mariko¡¯s Ma?!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Like this, you write it this way£¡? ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ Kufufu, that¡¯s funny ¡¹

    Nei takes off her clothes while wiggling her ass together with the song.

    ¡¸ How do you write Mariko¡¯s Ri?!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Like this, you write it this way£¡? ¡¹

    Michi takes off her clothes while dancing with an expressionless face.

    ¡¸ ? How do you write Mariko¡¯s Ko?? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Like this, you write it this way!£¡? ¡¹

    Tsukiko is also smiling. She¡¯s having fun.

    The twins continue their song.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan, what¡¯s with that? ¡¹

    Eri mutters

    ¡¸ Really, going that far then suddenly going back. That¡¯s unfair ¡¹

    Rie too.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Nei shows a nonchalant smile.

    ¡¸ We know that you have a good face and great proportions¡­ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that you have such a beautiful naked body. That¡¯s just unfair ¡¹

    Right, Nei when Naked¡­

    Her beauty has the force of the Goddess of creation.

    It¡¯s not just her body line that¡¯s beautiful.

    Her tensed white skin and pink nipples. Her beautiful slit that looks like a slice of a knife.

    When Nei¡¯s naked, her whole body is flooding with vitality. It¡¯s beautiful.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s to please Yo-chan, my body doesn¡¯t belong to just me. It also belongs to Yo-chan. I¡¯m careful with my meals and health, and I polish my womanly charms every day! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Now that we¡¯re this far, we¡¯re going to take Mariko-chan¡¯s heart completely ¡¹

    No matter how much confidence Torii-san has for herself¡­

    She¡¯s no match against Nei¡¯s beauty.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m betting my pride as a woman ¡¹

    And that smile of hers is beautiful too.

    Torii-san stares at Nei¡¯s physical beauty in blank amazement.

 Chapter 981. Morning Sisters / Youâ€™re not the only lonely one

    ¡¸ Ufufu~ Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    Nei shows her prided voluptuous body to me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, look at me too ¡¹

    Tsukiko also takes off the last piece of clothing with a blushing face.

    She¡¯s thin but her chest and butt have some swell.

    Her soft fair skin never got tanned from the sun.

    A long straight black-haired Japanese style naked beauty.

    Yes. If Nei¡¯s a goddess of Beauty, then Tsukiko has the beauty of a goddess of Moon, just like her name.

    ¡¸ Master, I am here too ¡¹

    And Michi.

    Her smooth and flat, a singular flow body.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I think that I¡¯m compared unfavorably when it comes to Nei-oneesama and Tsukiko-oneesama, but my effort and guts can recover for that, please take care of me ¡¹

    She bows her head with an expressionless face.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ How many times do I have to say it before you understand? I also like Michi¡¯s body ¡¹

    Even without breasts, Michi is still Michi.

    ¡¸ I like Michi. Don¡¯t mind your size ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mitchan keeps on sulking like that because she wants to hear Yo-chan say that ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    Huh?

    It¡¯s all because she wants me to say ¡± I like Michi¡¯s body. I like you¡±

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu ¡¹

    Michi got embarrassed.

    ¡¸ My, my, Michi-oneechan, that¡¯s cute ¡¹

    Mana pokes fun at her.

    ¡¸ Somehow, the image from earlier has changed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I thought that she was scarier than this ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not scary. Michi-oneechan¡¯s the most spoiled among the elder sisters, and she loves Onii-chan a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Mana-imouto ¡¹

    Michi panics.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Michi-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, yes. I¡¯m the most spoiled and I love Master! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh, but I love Yo-chan just as much though~! ¡¹

    Nei smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-sama, I also yearn for Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ Yearn? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean pin him down? ¡¹

    Rie and Eri asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just another word for ¡°like¡± Tsukiko-oneesan¡¯s an old-fashioned speaker. She¡¯s a shrine maiden after all ¡¹

    Mana explained.

    ¡¸ Well then, shall we take off our clothes too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, right. Rie-chan, let¡¯s join them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s get naked too. Eri-chan ¡¹

    Mana and the twins are already naked if they take off their bathrobes.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-chan, who do you want to go to first? Who do you want to bang? Who do you want to cum inside? ¡¹

    The naked beauties line up around me.

    ¡¸ Y-You girls¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san, who everyone ignored and the only one wearing clothes, speaks out.

    ¡¸ I already said that Mariko-chan can only watch! You have no say in this ¡¹

    Nei smiled as she tells Torii-san.

    The reason is that Torii-san can¡¯t have sex with me in a building own by Kouzuki house and yet Misuzu and Ruriko aren¡¯t present to watch.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate. Sex gives you so much pleasure ¡¹

    Mana smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not sex that¡¯s great. It¡¯s great because we do it with Master ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true! Sex feels great and fun because it¡¯s Yo-chan. I¡¯m glad I¡¯m with Yo-chan, love you! ¡¹

    Nei told me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I also am glad I did it with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Onii-san is gentle, and never pushes too hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father was horrible at this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just glad that Onii-san took my first time ¡¹

    Oh.

    Eri and Rie know about what happened to Tokuda Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re so gross and disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, but it¡¯s fun to have sex with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We just had it together with Mana-oneesan earlier and that was really fun ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ And it will be more fun this time. Nei-oneechan, Tsukiko-oneechan, and Michi-oneechan are here ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Doing it with Kou-sama makes you not fear anything. Kou-sama will never do anything that would hurt us. All he thinks about is to let us enjoy, and he will enjoy it as well. You can get your fill of pleasure with peace in mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko told the twins.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of me too ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    Oh, right.

    You can¡¯t get this open unless when having sex.

    Showing each other how they have sex while everyone¡¯s naked¡­

    You can expose your mind and body.

    Nei, Tsukiko, Michi. They show acceptance towards Eri and Rie, the new girls not by words, but through actions.

    Therefore, the twins don¡¯t feel cautious with their elder sisters when they get naked.

    In return, they expose their naked bodies too.

    ¡¸ Both of you have good frames ¡¹

    Michi looked at Rie and Eri and said.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m sure that you two will grow to become beauties ¡¹

    Nei also changed her nuance.

    Michi talked about their frame as someone who knows martial arts, but¡­

    That doesn¡¯t suit the twins.

    She changed it to words that would please the twins.

    ¡¸ Not at all, Onee-san, you are all much more beautiful than us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. If we hear that from such beauties, we¡¯ll be at a loss ¡¹

    The twins said out of embarrassment.

    ¡¸ No, no, that¡¯s not the case, right, Tsukiko-san? ¡¹

    Nei turned to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ As expected of Kou-sama. You chose girls with such good nature ¡¹

    Tsukiko praises the heart of the twins, not their bodies.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Torii-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at Torii-san who hangs her head.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama has some doubt, don¡¯t you? Among the girls of the same circumstances, why did Kou-sama pick only these twins, right? Why do they receive different treatment ¡¹

    Tsukiko reads Torii-san¡¯s mind as she smiles.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ Why is it that these two receives the protection of the Kouzuki house and the other girls became prostitutes! It¡¯s weird, I couldn¡¯t understand it ¡¹

    She substitutes all the frustration she has to criticism towards me.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to save one, then save them all! You have that much power, don¡¯t you?! To think that you¡¯ll save some but not some, it¡¯s double standards! It¡¯s just weird! Strange!! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Double what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, do you not know double standards? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. You do, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means that your standards are all over the place. Something like passing one but not the other even though they have the same terms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, favoritism? Is Onee-san trying to say that Onii-san¡¯s showing favoritism towards us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, well yeah ¡¹

    Rie said. Eri stared at Torii-san

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what you¡¯re trying to say, then you could¡¯ve just said ¡°favoritism¡± Using some Western word for that just makes it hard to understand

    ¡¸ Everyone knows about the word ¡°Double Standards¡± nowadays! ¡¹

    Torii barks back.

    Then, Rie¡­

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you shouldn¡¯t talk with yourself as a standard. That¡¯s what makes people hate you ¡¹

    She smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true! If you talk about ¡°Double Something,¡± You¡¯ll think of ¡°Double Blizzard,¡± or ¡°Double Typhoon, life belt¡± or something ¡¹

    Err, Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nei-oneesan. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are those? ¡¹

    The twins stared at Nei.

    ¡¸ Kukuku, Nei-oneechan, using yourself as the standard is one of your bad habits! ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry. Well, I¡¯ll explain that later ¡¹

    ¡¸ No need. I think it¡¯s just useless knowledge. ¡¹

    ¡¸ No thanks either. I already forgot it ¡¹

    The twins refused coldly.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    Nei comes clinging to me.,

    ¡¸ The twins are harsh with me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, don¡¯t mind them. Eri and Rie will get used to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, when we come back to the mansion, could you play Double Blizzard with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Will the 4th Super Robot War on Super Famicom do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-sama, can we put off that joke for later? ¡¹

    Tsukiko says calmly.

    ¡¸ Oops, sorry, as an apology, touch my breasts, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei grabs my hand and presses it on her voluptuously breasts.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re going to touch Onii-chan¡¯s penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mana-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    On the other hand, Mana and the twins go for my lower half.

    ¡¸ Okay, now take your clothes off too Yo-chan ¡¹

    The four girls take off my bathrobe.

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to the topic from earlier. About why Kou-sama picked these sisters to become his family and the other girls weren¡¯t chosen ¡¹

    Tsukiko ignores the crowd and talked to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ And, as to why Torii-sama¡¯s so fussed about this case, wanting to save the Kurama sisters, am I correct? ¡¹

    To prevent Misato-san, a young lady of the Kurama house, from becoming a prostitute of the ¡°Black Forest¡±

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? Those who are born as nobles cannot become prostitutes for whatever reason! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ You should help both of the daughters of Kurama house no matter what kind of method you use! Why don¡¯t you get it?! ¡¹

    Looking at the screaming Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ Onee-san, that¡¯s what they call ¡°Double standard¡± ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Why is it that you have to save the young ladies no matter what? We are¡­no, Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan will also become a prostitute but you don¡¯t mind them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m trying to say is to save everyone! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ If you save everyone, there will be no problems! I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re not doing it! ¡¹

    She now throws all of her dissatisfaction towards me.

    ¡¸ I already told you so many times that I can¡¯t save everyone ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ When you save someone, you take responsibility for them ¡¹

    I replied while groping Nei¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama. What¡¯s the reason why you accepted these girls as your family? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks me.

    Why I turned Rie and Eri to my family?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you could¡¯ve taken in the twins as nothing but sex slaves. A choice where they live separate from the family ¡¹

    Tsukiko talks as she reads my mind.

    Actually, I thought of that last night.

    Eri and Rie grew up in such a bad environment and learned from poor adults.

    Therefore, they might not be a good influence on Agnes and the girls.

    But, after talking to the twins today¡­

    No, after having sex with them¡­

    I changed my thoughts.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re much brighter than I thought. Eri and Rie ¡¹

    I pat their heads.

    ¡¸ No, I knew that they were smart last night, but¡­ ¡¹

    These twins tag teamed, trying to put pressure on us to get a better status

    These girls are smart.

    That¡¯s how they kept themselves safe from bad adults.

    The twins let them take photos and videos to sell for lolicons but they managed to escape prostitution.

    The twins always stay together and dealt with the adults using logic.

    However.

    ¡¸ Just being smart isn¡¯t good enough. It¡¯s not just being about quick-witted. How do I say it? You need to look at the situation from a bigger perspective, and you have to understand not just your feelings but the feelings of other people too ¡¹

    The twins look at me as I pat their heads.

    ¡¸ At first, I thought that these girls only think of themselves. That¡¯s why I thought that it would be bad to let them meet my family. But, Ya-chan and Mana kept them company for a night and these girls have opened up their hearts ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Eri and Rie are girls who know the pain of others. They are like that, and so I¡¯m taking them. Not just as slaves but as my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san ¡¹

    I pat the cheeks of the twins with both hands.

    ¡¸ Everyone in my family has approximately the same sad past as you girls. You¡¯re not the only lonely one. That¡¯s why it¡¯s ¡°everyone,¡± be kind to them. And then, everyone will be kind to Eri and Rie too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    The twins promised me with teary eyes

    ¡¸ You girls are smart, and so you listen attentively in silence when it comes to ¡°Kouzuki house,¡± or ¡°The young ladies of the nobility¡± but¡­ ¡¹

    They listen to the information and don¡¯t give anything unnecessary interruption.

    The twins recognize Torii-san as a plain threat.

    Therefore, they persist in making a face that they understand.

    If they don¡¯t get it, they can just ask Nei or me when Torii-san isn¡¯t present.

    That shows how smart the twins are because they do that.

    ¡¸ Our family also has some young ladies in it. But, they¡¯re also girls with various troubles and suffering with them. And, they¡¯re our family, and so we help teach others. Don¡¯t ever be jealous or feel grudge towards them. From today onwards, they¡¯re Eri and Rie¡¯s family too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ I promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good girls ¡¹

    I smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, another question. Did you accept the sisters because they are beautiful? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. Oh, but of course, Rie and Eri are cute and beautiful. You girls will become beauties in the future. But, I don¡¯t accept girls based on their looks alone ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, what is your standard? ¡¹

    Standard.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ Sonoko-san is a beauty, but I can¡¯t accept her in my family. Kurosawa Naoko-san too ¡¹

    The two closed their hearts. They can only see themselves.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like they¡¯re dumb, but, how do I say this? ¡¹

    If Minaho-neesan were to evaluate them, that would be¡­

    ¡¸ Their speech and behavior show no intelligence. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s impossible. For me ¡¹

    If it¡¯s Minaho-neesan, she can build a relationship as master of the brothel and prostitutes, but¡­

    I don¡¯t think I can.

    Much less accepting them to the family.

    ¡¸ With Eri and Rie, I can feel intelligence from them. Their smarts aren¡¯t half-hearted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, I¡¯m happy that you say that but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You keep saying smart, smart, since earlier, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not that smart ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have poor grades in our exams ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t even study at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We hardly attend school ¡¹

    The twins looked down and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that kind of smart ¡¹

    I smiled at the two.

    ¡¸ How do I say it? It¡¯s more about the smart, or should I say the vitality, the strength to survive in the world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, if it¡¯s vitality, I¡¯m confident in that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, me too, I won¡¯t go down that easy ¡¹

    The twins returned a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that once you find your objective in your life, your school grades will get better. It¡¯s just that you girls had a poor environment. When you start living with us, it will get better ¡¹

    If they get to an environment where they can focus on their studies, they will grow more.

    ¡¸ And you¡¯ll become more beautiful too! I¡¯ll teach you my methods! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯ll teach you girls about makeup, accessories, and fashion ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Everyone who loves Yo-chan and Yo-chan loves are sisters. Let¡¯s get along! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The twins happily reply as they made new sisters, a new family.

    ¡¸ Now then, Kou-sama. As for Torii-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, do you sense some intelligence in her? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    Torii-san looked at me surprised.

    ¡¸ No, I can see that Torii-san is quite the smart girl. If you ask me if she¡¯s smart when it comes to her school studies¡­ ¡¹

    She even plays with the stocks.

    ¡¸ But, I think that she lacks the wisdom to survive in the human world as a person, she lacks intelligence ¡¹

    I speak frankly.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, you need to have an interest in people around you. Before claiming of what you think, what you want to happen, you need to know what the people around you think, what they want to happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you know about me?! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouted.

    ¡¸ Someone like you can¡¯t criticize me! ¡¹

    This is no criticism

    Oh.

    Torii-san won¡¯t hear from someone who isn¡¯t from nobility like me.

    ¡¸ Last question, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Do you feel any charm from Torii-sama? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Sure, she looks beautiful and I think that she¡¯s a funny girl, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ F-Funny, M-Me?! ¡¹

    Torii-san, your saliva¡¯s flying off.

    ¡¸ Do you feel any sexual attraction from Torii-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks.

    ¡¸ Sexual attraction/ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means if Onii-san wants to have sex with Onee-san ¡¹

    Rie explained to Eri.

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, not really. It¡¯s not like I want to have sex with Torii-san ¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-What did you say! ¡¹

    Why is Torii-san that surprised?

    ¡¸ I mean, it doesn¡¯t feel good to have sex with girls who lack intelligence ¡¹

    Yeah. Right.

    ¡¸ No matter how cute, beautiful, rich, or even if she¡¯s a young lady. She doesn¡¯t understand other people¡¯s feelings. Sex will be boring with her ¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    ¡¸ Onee-san. Onii-san labeled you as a failure of a woman just now ¡¹

    Eri said

    ¡¸ Having sex with you is no worth, he said ¡¹

    Rie too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the end of your life as a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she never even started ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Torii-san is dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I think a man who doesn¡¯t care who it is as long as it¡¯s a woman will gladly push Onee-san down, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Someone like Onii-san wouldn¡¯t want you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It meant that he doesn¡¯t need a girl like Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. Onee-san isn¡¯t that interesting at all ¡¹

    The twins pour salt on Torii-san¡¯s wound

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, had enough? ¡¹

    Nei calls Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m done ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well then, just watch us over there. Mariko-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan and I will show you sex that is overflowing in intelligence ¡¹

 Chapter 982. Morning Sisters / Eyes Watching

    Naked beauties embrace me.

    Torii-san, who¡¯s the only one wearing clothes in the room¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m lacking intelligence?! T-That¡¯s not!!! ¡¹

    It looks like she¡¯s shocked by my comment.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll lose to you when it comes to beauty and body proportions! I don¡¯t know about the other girls but I¡¯m no match against you when it comes to beauty. I accept that, but!!! ¡¹

    She glares at Nei.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t possibly lose to you when it comes to intelligence! I¡¯m sure! That won¡¯t happen! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the top when it comes to our school tests! I¡¯ve always been first ever since I enrolled! ¡¹

    Then, Michi.

    ¡¸ Me too, what about it? ¡¹

    She speaks with an expressionless face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in a different grade from Torii-sama, and since Torii-sama is only interested in herself, you may not know but I¡¯ve also placed top ever since I entered school ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s a genius.

    ¡¸ And, Edie, my sister, has a high learning ability. It¡¯s only been three months since she arrived in Japan and now she can speak Japanese fluently ¡¹

    She uses broken Japanese as a joke but she already can read an old Japanese book and read some difficult Kanji with ease.

    She has plenty of knowledge that she would teach me, a man who lived in Japan for longer.

    ¡¸ Also, the intelligence we mention just now isn¡¯t about your learning ability, memory, nor mathematics ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your ability to cross through the society as a person ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you say that I lack that? ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Yes. For one to survive the interweaved society of people, you¡¯ll need insight and analysis power. That¡¯s the intelligence Nei-oneesama is talking about. Torii-sama has an overwhelming lack of it ¡¹

    Michi looked at the twins.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about making the best choice when you fall into a difficult situation. To check what kind of relationships the people in the place have and find the keyman and how to deal with them. The twins have done that. They have good insight and analysis power. Their senses are a bit unrefined, but we can train them. They have some exceptional talent ¡¹

    The twins looked at each other.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, it seems that she¡¯s praising us ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she said that we¡¯re unrefined ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we can¡¯t do anything about that, we¡¯re daughters of Yakuza ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. You girls are no longer daughters of Yakuza,. You¡¯re our family now ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we don¡¯t know how to become refined ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll only embarrass Onii-san and everyone ¡¹

    The twins are insecure about the fact that their parents are some half-hearted Yakuza.

    ¡¸ You can learn one at a time. It¡¯s okay to be embarrassed. I¡¯ll also carry that embarrassment with me ¡¹

    Besides, whenever Minaho-neesan or Misuzu brings me to a high-class restaurant.

    I¡¯ve done a lot of embarrassing things there.

    Minaho-neesan and Misuzu would tell me that ¡°I should do this when that¡± later but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not telling you two to become some young lady from somewhere. All you have to do is to become better than the low-class, okay? We¡¯ll be together from now on. Eri and Rie, you¡¯re going to places together with your big and little sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right, we need elegance there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s bad to bring embarrassment to the people we¡¯re with ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need to get ourselves together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Eri-chan. We need to study a lot ¡¹

    Look. The twins understood what I said just now.

    That¡¯s the intelligence I¡¯m talking about.

    The conversation won¡¯t end if it¡¯s Tokuda Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome I¡¯m talking to.

    Of course, Torii-san too.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it. These girls are, well, I¡¯d say that they¡¯re cuter than the ordinary, but I can¡¯t sense any special skill that makes Kuromori-sama go out of his way to shelter them ¡¹

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Then, Torii-san, among the people in the room right now, do you know the order of people? I mean, you¡¯ve been peeking already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Order? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Like, who¡¯s the leader, sub-leader, what do you think? ¡¹

    I asked. Torii-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing special, Kuromori-sama should be on the top because you are Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner, but that¡¯s not the case. If it¡¯s in this room, she¡¯s the leader ¡¹

    Torii-san points at Nei.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the one taking the initiative with the conversation since earlier. Kuromori-sama seems to be following her. I don¡¯t know what kind of power relationship you two have, however. But, Kuromori-sama¡¯s the second. Then, everyone else follows. Well, Kudou Michi-san is a subordinate of Kouzuki house, and I don¡¯t know much about these girls but they¡¯re people from Kuromori house, right? ¡¹

    She sends Tsukiko and Mana a glance.

    Nei¡¯s the leader, I¡¯m the sub-leader. Michi, Tsukiko, and Mana all follow me in the same rank.

    ¡¸ What about you Eri and Rie, what do you think? ¡¹

    I throw the same question to the twins.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s completely wrong. Onii-san has the highest status in this place ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Nei-oneesan always looks at Onii-san¡¯s face when she¡¯s about to say something. When she¡¯s about to talk, she checks on what Onii-san is thinking and then she talks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan loves to look after others. That¡¯s why she stands in front and move the conversation forward ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not thinking that she¡¯s the leader of this place ¡¹

    That¡¯s correct.

    ¡¸ And then, Nei-oneesan and this Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Tsukiko-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesan is very considerate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s the older one, Nei-oneesan or Tsukiko-oneesan? ¡¹

    Rie asks.

    ¡¸ Well, ahaha. We¡¯re of the same age but a lot happened to me so that¡¯s why I¡¯m a year lower in school

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Both of us are 18 but I¡¯m left behind in second-year high school. That said, I¡¯m no match against Tsukiko-san, or should I say¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful for that consideration but, Nei-sama, I¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks.

    Right¡­ Nei¡¯s a member of ¡°Black Forest,¡± and Tsukiko, the eldest of the Takakura sisters, the newcomers, haven¡¯t mingled with each other that much yet.

    They¡¯re of the same age, and so it¡¯s somewhat hard for them to be friends.

    Nei often talks to Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, the younger girls.

    Tsukiko also gets along with Agnes.

    ¡¸ You two should stop with the ¡°-san,¡± and ¡°-sama¡± you two are of the same age ¡¹

    I proposed.

    ¡¸ You girls are of the same age, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it. You¡¯re right, Yo-chan. Then, I¡¯ll call you Tsuki-chan from now on ¡¹

    Nei immediately accepts my proposal.

    ¡¸ No, please call me ¡°Tsukiko.¡± I¡¯ll call you ¡°Nei¡± as well ¡¹

    Tsukiko read Nei¡¯s thoughts. When it comes to Nei, calling someone with a ¡°-chan¡± as suffix doesn¡¯t mean that she shows affection to them.

    Nei¡¯s bright personality is fake.

    Calling people with a suffix is her way of placing a wall in her heart.

    ¡¸ Haa, geez. I guess I¡¯m no match against Tsukiko. You can see everything after all ¡¹

    Nei sighed.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m sorry about that. Nei ¡¹

    Tsukiko laughed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time calling someone of my age with their name ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, me too ¡¹

    I see. Tsukiko is the daughter of the shrine maiden, which means she¡¯s always under the eyes of the Yakuza.

    Nei acted as the delinquent girl in the school.

    Both of them never had a close friend.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get along from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise ¡¹

    Tsukiko came with us, not Yomi or Luna¡­

    It¡¯s because she wants to use this opportunity to get along with Nei.

    I think that Minaho-neesan or Katsuko-nee planned this.

    Knowing how it will end up with sex later, the two will certainly get along.

    ¡¸ Err, let¡¯s put that aside ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ For some reason, Tsukiko-oneesan always looks after Mana-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I noticed that too ¡¹

    Huh, Tsukiko and Mana?

    ¡¸ Well.. ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles bashfully.

    ¡¸ I understand how Mana-san¡¯s thoughts the most. Uhm, I¡¯m not raised in an ordinary environment, and so I¡¯m very interested in how Mana-san thinks and feel ¡¹

    Even if she can read other people¡¯s minds, Tsukiko¡¯s still a girl.

    She didn¡¯t trust anyone else¡¯s senses as she¡¯s lived enclosed inside the Takakura shrine.

    Therefore, she observes Mana¡¯s heart as she¡¯s the one closest to the ordinary.

    ¡¸ Oh. I get that. After all, I¡¯m not ordinary either ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s heart has her former personality, Yasuko, and her act, Nei, there¡¯s two characters inside.

    Tsukiko finds it hard to use as a reference.

    ¡¸ Michi-san thinks too fast. Sometimes, I couldn¡¯t chase after her ¡¹

    Michi, a child prodigy can make decisions in an instant and act on it.

    That would be difficult for Tsukiko to use it as a reference.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana-oneesan always looks at everyone¡¯s situation¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. She¡¯s always watching to make sure she can follow up ¡¹

    The twins appraise Mana.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not just obeying, as Onee-san said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mana-oneesan is a very active participant ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s like a defense in soccer. She covers up for the places that need her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Michi-oneesan¡¯s the goalkeeper ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, she¡¯s always looking at the whole room ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s a bodyguard, and so she does that to deal with the situation anytime.

    She looks at the place from a bird¡¯s eye view.

    She doesn¡¯t concentrate on just one thing to make sure she doesn¡¯t miss anything.

    ¡¸ You two have good eyes ¡¹

    Mana smiled at the two.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious ¡¹

    ¡¸ We always have to look around and think¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or else, we might become unable to escape from the weird people ¡¹

    ¡¸ All of Father¡¯s acquaintances are dangerous people ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the twins;

    They cannot survive in their world if they don¡¯t watch, and increase their insight and analysis power.

    ¡¸ There are people who want to deceive Father, trying to kidnap us by saying that they work for lolicon movie industry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, people who try to deceive you speak at a high tension ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, there was that old man on a Benz with a weird color ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that one, the purplish-red Benz. It looked like it¡¯s dripping out starch iodine juice or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ That guy was so skilled with his lip service that he fooled Father, but.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that guy was thinking of speaking until he creates an opportunity and pushes us inside the car forcibly ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also the opposite of him, the guy who stays quiet all the time. They make such a displeased face, trying to look irritated. Then, you know that they¡¯re planning something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the old man with his HiAce ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that old man in his HiAce ¡¹

    They¡¯ve gone through a lot.

    ¡¸ You also need to see who¡¯s the big boss of the group when it comes to the Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, some of them are younger to be called ¡°aniki¡± and yet they succeeded in life ¡¹

    ¡¸ They talk on both smoothly that they start the fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ When people on bad terms are at the same place, they keep checking on each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ We make sure that no harm reaches us when it comes to the results ¡¹

    These girls had their ordinary lives like that.

    ¡¸ Torii-san lacks the eyes to see through that. You don¡¯t look at people. You use only the knowledge you have in your head and so that¡¯s why you pretend that you know everything, thinking ¡°because I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s partner,¡± or ¡°because Michi is a bodyguard,¡± or the relationship of Kuromori and Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I tell Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you say that I lack intelligence? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. At least, I can¡¯t see you as smart. How do I say it¡­ ¡¹

    I look for the right words.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, you¡¯re amazing at making a profit using stock trade, but¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ For example, if the two of us were to infiltrate a place where enemies are hiding and we don¡¯t know where. I don¡¯t want that. It¡¯s unreliable. Torii-san will surely let the enemy notice our existence and we couldn¡¯t capture them. It¡¯s good if they escaped, but what if they ambushed us instead? I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to survive that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get that example ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks standoffishly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not an example. We carry out plans like that often,. If I¡¯m going with Ya-chan, Tsukiko, of course, Michi and Mana, then Rie and Eri. I trust them as we enter enemy territory. But, I can¡¯t do that with Torii-san. I can¡¯t let myself die yet ¡¹

    That¡¯s my final evaluation for her.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Go watch us Have sex for now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Torii-san should know it too once your prejudice disappears and you look properly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understand what? ¡¹

    Torii-san shows a confused look.

    ¡¸ Our ideals. What we aim for. You should see that while we have sex. Once you understand that, I¡¯m sure that you will understand a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ The reason why we¡¯re a family¡­ ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay? Then, let¡¯s start with me ¡¹

    I lay down on the bed in the nap room.

    First, Nei and me.

    Everyone formed a circle, watching us.

    Naturally, Torii-san joins in.

    ¡¸ You know, sex is quite graphic, isn¡¯t it? Some call it even gross. But you know¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiles at everyone.

    ¡¸ It depends on the method, you can also have beautiful sex. Like sex scenes on movies ¡¹

    Yeah, we have to give them a good show.

    ¡¸ Okay, sit down Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei and I sit on seiza, facing each other

    ¡¸ Ehehe. Well then, please treat me well ¡¹

    Nei bows her head with her three fingers sticking on the bed.

    ¡¸ Ah, likewise, please take care of me ¡¹

    I bow my head in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Then, shower me with your love. I¡¯ll shower you with mine ¡¹

    We kneel.

    Then embraced each other¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ Yo-chan, I love love love you! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s voluptuous breasts push against my chest.

    Her white skin is already flushed.

    I can feel her stiff nipples.

    Nei¡¯s hand gently pats my naked back.

    I do the same to her.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I love you

    Nei whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ Even in kissing, it¡¯s not all about going intensely and entwining tongues. You can do it like this too ¡¹

    Nei gives me light pecks as if she¡¯s a small bird.

    As soon as our lips touch each other, they part immediately.

    This kind of kissing is also fun.

    Nei¡¯s eyes show a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you¡¯re so beautiful

    We¡¯re this close and that¡¯s why I sincerely think that way.

    That perfectly shaped face. Fair and white skin. Big black pupils.

    ¡¸ Because I¡¯m with Yo-chan

    Nei replies.

    ¡¸ I become stronger when I¡¯m with Yo-chan. That¡¯s why I become more beautiful

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s still beautiful even without me

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. My beauty loses meaning when Yo-chan¡¯s gone. I exist for Yo-chan ¡¹

    Then, Nei pushed me down the bed.

    ¡¸ Here, time for some breasts ¡¹

    She pushes me down and then her breasts on my face.

    ¡¸ Lick it ¡¹

    I suck on her breasts like a baby on her mother.

    I went lower then sucked on Nei¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn, that feels good. It feels good. Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s nipples become pointy inside my mouth. I played with it.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan ¡¹

    I purposely make wet sounds.

    I lick and suck on Nei¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Wow, that looks good! Onii-san and Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Look, Onii-chan¡¯s not scary when having sex, right? He looks at his partner, and he never does anything dangerous, and he¡¯s careful not to hurt you. He doesn¡¯t push it to his pace ¡¹

    Mana said. Rie;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. ¡¹ Onii-san¡¯s so gentle ¡¹

    Really?

    I think that I¡¯m just doing an ordinary one.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan¡­Mugyuuu!!! ¡¹

    Nei buries my face in her breasts.

    I can feel her warm and elastic breasts with my whole face.

    ¡¸ Geez, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I escape from Nei¡¯s lump of meat then embraced her hips.

    Nei¡¯s got such huge breasts and ass and yet, her hips are thin.

    It always surprises me.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    Then, Nei kissed me again.

    This time, she inserts her tongue.

    I also entwine my tongue with her. I slurped.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m wet ¡¹

    Nei looks at me with such passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ So, how do you want to do it?! ¡¹

 Chapter 983. Morning Sisters / Beautiful Sex with Nei

    ¡¸ Come here, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei lies down the bed and invites me.

    She spreads her legs.

    Her crotch is already overflowing with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan ¡¹

    I get on top of Nei.

    First, a kiss.

    I enjoy the feeling of her puffed up lips.

    ¡¸ Ufufu~ Yo-chan! Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiles happily.

    She rubs my skin with her palm and affirms the sensation.

    ¡¸ My Yo-chan~ Ufufu ¡¹

    Nei sniffs my nape.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it smells like Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, do I stink? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s a manly smell. I love Yo-chan¡¯s smell! ¡¹

    If it¡¯s in that sense, then let¡¯s do the same.

    I sniff Nei¡¯s cleavage.

    Women¡¯s soft skin smells like sweet milk.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan smells good too. When I sniff this scent ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm? What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ My erect dick just gets harder ¡¹

    I sniff Nei¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ Get harder and harder. Make it as hard as diamonds. Then, shove it inside Onee-chan ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan belongs to Yo-chan, and so if you want to do it, just do it as much as you want ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s finger gently caresses my penis.

    ¡¸ Yes, it really is hard. Ufufu, Onee-chan¡¯s wet too. Onee-chan gets even wetter as we embrace each other ¡¹

    Aaah, Nei.

    My Onee-chan.

    I bury my face on Nei¡¯s voluptuous breasts and lick her nipples as I massage her breasts with my hands.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan loves breasts as always. How¡¯s mine? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great. It¡¯s soft, bouncy, and warm

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I love Yo-chan¡¯s tongue licking my breasts! ¡¹

    I played with her breasts until I had my fill then I crawled my tongue lower.

    I lick her cute navel.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s stomach is soft ¡¹

    My hand and tongue feel Nei¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ Huh, you meant that it¡¯s squishy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not like that. Of course, Ya-chan¡¯s stomach is firm, but¡­ ¡¹

    It¡¯s thin. I feel like she¡¯ll break if I embrace too hard.

    ¡¸ But you know, Ya-chan¡¯s not muscular at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m not training like how Edie or Reika-oneesan does it. I keep it moderate. It¡¯s not my job to fight the dangerous people, I run before they can catch me. I don¡¯t need any more training than that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I have no interests in anything other than staying as Yo-chan¡¯s beautiful big sister ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s indeed beautiful. Her face, body proportions, her skin.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, do you love your Onee-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Of course I do ¡¹

    I replied energetically.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan also loves Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei looked up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Come. I want it now. Onee-chan wants Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want to go inside Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then hurry. Come inside me ¡¹

    I prepared for the missionary position.

    I push my erect penis into Nei¡¯s slit and smear my glans with her love nectar.

    Kuchuri, kuchuri.

    That sour smell of lewdness is enclosed in the room.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, hurry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going in. Onee-chan ¡¹

    I grind my hips inside.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, Yo-chan¡¯s inside!!! ¡¹

    Punyunyunyu¡­

    Nei¡¯s vagina feels the highest grade of beauty.

    It¡¯s hot inside, and it clamps me. Yet, it also has a gentle wrapping sensation.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, fuuu! More! Deeper! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! Onee-chan! ¡¹

    My tensed glans goes deeper inside Nei.

    This vagina never accepted anyone but my penis.

    No, only my erect penis can go inside this.

    Nei is mine. I won¡¯t give her to anyone.

    ¡¸ Aaah, guuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    I stopped moving.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m feeling it ¡¹

    Nei smiled with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Make me feel more of it ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I shove it all in one go.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, it¡¯s all in!!! ¡¹

    Our abdomens touch each other.

    My whole penis is inside Nei¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaa ¡¹

    Nei takes deep breaths as a foreign object is pushed deep inside of her.

    Her sweet breath reaches my face.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy right now. Very happy ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re connected. Ahn. It feels good. Such happiness. There¡¯s nothing better than this ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s eyes became teary.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I mean, we¡¯re going to reach for more. I¡¯m going to make Onee-chan happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Onee-chan will make Yo-chan happier too ¡¹

    I¡¯ve already reached that.

    It¡¯s because I can have sex with such a beautiful sister of mine.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to move now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, move. Feel good with my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan too, feel good with my dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good! Yo-chan¡¯s penis always feels good! ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Kuuun~ Haaaahn, aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Nei moans.

    It¡¯s not just sexual pleasure.

    I study how Nei feels pleasure with her moans.

    Her expressions, her moans, she shows all of it to me without hiding anything.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Onee-chan, your face shows pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. After all, it feels good. Yo-chan¡¯s making the same face too! Haaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good. It feels good inside Onee-chan ¡¹

    I speed up my hips. I go stronger.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaahn! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Nei matches with my movements and swings her body lewdly.

    Her voluptuous breasts dances around.

    I love seeing that.

    ¡¸ Yes! Yo-chan! Aaaah! It feels good! ¡¹

    Nei looks up at me. Her eyes are open. She never looks away from me.

    I also look at Nei as she feels pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah, aaaaahn! Yo-chan~ Yo-chan!!!! ¡¹

    I change my speed and the intensity of my thrusts.

    I¡¯m indulging myself in sex with Nei.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Yo-chan, t-there! It feels good there! ¡¹

    I continue rubbing my glans inside Nei¡¯s vagina, to the pleasure points.

    ¡¸ I know. I can feel where it is ¡¹

    Whenever I have sex with Nei, I look for the deeper part, and the way I entwine with her.

    No matter how much I search for it, it won¡¯t last forever.

    Our sex continues to deepen.

    Perhaps, as soon as I think that I understand everything about Nei.

    Our sex will stop growing.

    But I¡­

    The day I will completely understand Nei will never come.

    After all, Nei changes every day. She¡¯s growing.

    Me too.

    The more we make love the more we love each other. Then, I find a new Nei.

    Therefore, the search is everlasting.

    I always have to use my eyes to discover ¡°today¡¯s Nei¡±

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ Yes, that one feels good! ¡¹

    It seems that my movements found a new spot for Nei.

    ¡¸ Where? here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! There! Aaah! It feels good! Yo-chan, it feels good! ¡¹

    I focused and attacked that point.

    I have to learn it.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Yo-chaaan!!! Aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    It looks like a pleasure spot.

    I move my hips dynamically.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I-I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, cum! ¡¹

    I spurt my hips in one go.

    I slam my hips vigorously and hard.

    Pichu, pichu~

    Love nectar sprays out from the connected part.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! Your hand! Let¡¯s hold hands!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    I held hands with Nei.

    Nei grabs my hand tightly.

    Ooh, her hands are sweating.

    Her skin seems to be tensed.

    Her breasts stiffened.

    Her nipples are pointing.

    Her skin on her cheeks is flushed.

    Her whole body is sweating.

    It¡¯s coming.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! I!! I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    Nei looked up at me with such passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ Yes. I know. I know ¡¹

    I say while swinging my hips intensely.

    I¡¯m also sweating a lot.

    The sweat dripping from my forehead drips to Nei¡¯s swaying breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, haaaaa, Yo-chaaaaan! Aaaahn! Aaaaaaahn! ¡¹

    Then, Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Nei reached a climax with her hand holding mine.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Aaaaaah! Yo-chan!!!! I love you! I love you! I love you!!! ¡¹

    Nei bends her back and her narrow vagina clamps me tightly.

    Ooh, what beauty.

    What cuteness.

    Nei when she cums.

    It¡¯s lovely.

    To think that Nei can feel this much from sex.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, haaaaa, haaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Nei reaches ecstasy with eyes that melt in pleasure.

    I stopped moving my hips and embraced Nei.

    I kissed her lips.

    ¡¸ Uu, uuuuu ¡¹

    Nei slurps up my tongue roughly.

    I gently massage Nei¡¯s breasts.

    It¡¯s important to do the after play while she¡¯s still feeling the reverberations of the climax.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaah!!! ¡¹

    Cumming together is the best, but¡­

    Sometimes, letting Nei cum first is also great.

    I can appreciate how cute Nei is.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, so cute ¡¹

    I said. Then gently pat Nei¡¯s flushed skin.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hmmm, looking at that makes me understand that my sex isn¡¯t on that level yet ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Everyone in the bed watches Nei and I have sex.

    Tsukiko, Michi, Mana, Eri and Rie.

    And Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan and Onii-chan¡¯s sex has the best balance of distribution of the embracer and embraced ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ If this was Onii-chan and Katsuko-oneechan. It would look like Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s embracing Onii-chan. If it was me, it would show a strong embrace from Onii-chan ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I want to reach Nei-oneechan¡¯s state as soon as possible ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    It¡¯s my fault.

    When I have sex with Mana and the other girls younger, I become superior.

    On the other hand, when it comes to Katsuko-nee or Nagisa, I get spoiled.

    IN Nei¡¯s case. I want to embrace Nei¡¯s beautiful and voluptuous body, I also want to embrace Nei¡¯s fragile heart.

    That¡¯s why it has a good balance of ¡°Giving and Receiving love¡±

    ¡¸ But, that made us understand how Onii-san and Nei-oneesan love each other ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Right. ¡¹ It was beautiful. I never knew that sex could because this beautiful, where it makes you feel warm when watching ¡¹

    Eri¡­

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯ve never seen this from the lewd videos Father watches ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. That was nothing but gross ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s vulgar ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they only ask ¡°Here? Here? Do you feel good here?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ They even say ¡°That was great, it makes me blow the conch¡­¡± ¡¹

    What kind of lewd video is that?

    ¡¸ But, when people who love each other have sex, it¡¯s beautiful. Lovely ¡¹

    Mana told the twins.

    ¡¸ Yes. I see. When I watched Onii-san and Nei-oneesan, I thought that it was cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re enjoying, smiling. Yet, they¡¯re also doing their best ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, Onii-san¡¯s doing his best in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, he treasures Nei-oneesan. You can feel it ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why it feels refreshing. Sex, I mean ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought the same ¡¹

    Rie and Eri said in turns.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa. That was great. Yo-chan. Thanks! ¡¹

    Nei who finally come to her senses from the reverberations, told me.

    ¡¸ I wanted your semen inside me if possible, but I was the first, can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Yo-chan, you don¡¯t have to apologize for that. It still felt great ¡¹

    Nei pats my head.

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan, the next girl is waiting ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Err. Mana and the girls had it in the shower room already ¡¹

    Mana looked at Michi and Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Michi-oneechan and Tsukiko-san, go first ¡¹

    Then, Michi¡­

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama. Shall we serve him together? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Together with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I think that¡¯s better ¡¹

    Michi looked at Tsukiko with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Tsukiko read Michi¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ I see. Michi-san and Edie-san are rich in ideas. I have my power but I still lack in wisdom ¡¹

    Michi suggested something to Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan. It¡¯s time to switch! Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I get up and pulled my penis out of Nei.

    ¡¸ It feels sad though¡­Aah, aahn! ¡¹

    My penis slides out of Nei¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ There we go! Here! Touch! ¡¹

    Nei gets up of the bed and touched Tsukiko and Michi¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go! March! ¡¹

    No, don¡¯t say March. Michi.

    ¡¸ Please give us your love, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko bows her head with her three fingers of each hand on the floor.

    Another old fashioned method.

    ¡¸ Yeah, likewise ¡¹

    18 and 15.

    The elder of the Takakura shrine maiden sisters, and the bodyguard who mastered Kudou arts.

    I wonder how they will come at me? I don¡¯t know at all.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Tsukiko-oneesama didn¡¯t receive Master¡¯s semen last night ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Now that she mentioned it.

    Tsukiko¡¯s among those I didn¡¯t creampie last night.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please pour it inside Tsukiko-oneesama in the end ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    Tsukiko intends to become pregnant with my child.

    I have to cum inside her.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me. Kou-sama ¡¹

    Then, the two beauties face me

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Tsukiko receives instructions from Michi¡¯s mind.

    The two are perfectly in sync.

    Oh.

    Are the two of them going on front and back as I sit down?

    I thought.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama, I will take Master¡¯s back ¡¹

    Michi lets Tsukiko take my front.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll take Kou-sama¡¯s back ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ But, I have no breasts¡­ ¡¹

    Michi looked down. Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ However, Kou-sama loves to look at Michi-san¡¯s cute face ¡¹

    She tells Michi.

    ¡¸ Show your face to Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Tsukiko is taking down Michi¡¯s breast insecurity.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Michi¡¯s such a beauty. I love looking at Michi¡¯s face ¡¹

    Such a beautiful face that looks like a Japanese doll.

    It¡¯s almost unbelievable that this cute girl is unbeatable in combat.

    ¡¸ D-Do you really like my face? ¡¹

    Michi trembles.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? Why would I lie about that? ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡¯m no match against Nei-oneesama in beauty. Against Katsuko-oneesama in gorgeousness. Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are much more beautiful than me ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all in different genre ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s the MVP when it comes to the small, yet silent Japanese girl this year ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what about me Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    The twins asked.

    ¡¸ You girls are in the small yet talkative Japanese girls. You two are both in the first place so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    In Michi¡¯s case, she¡¯s a battle girl. In Eri and Rie¡¯s case, they¡¯re twins. I can¡¯t speak of such obvious traits.

    That¡¯s not how it works.

    I don¡¯t like Michi because of her strength.

    I didn¡¯t turn Rie to my family because the twins are beautiful.

    All of them are cute girls. I want to love them forever.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped! Well then, we¡¯re going to fight on who¡¯s the best! Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose. Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ No, you know girls¡­Instead of fighting off on the same division, how about one of you become a girl who¡¯s small and talks a lot but studies a lot too? ¡¹

    Nei speaks to the twins while wiping off her sweat.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go with the small but talkative and cant¡¯ study ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair, Eri-chan. I wanted to take that one too ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Do your studies. Not that I¡¯m forcing you ¡¹

    I told the twins.

    ¡¸ Yes, if Onii-san says it, I won¡¯t force it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I won¡¯t force it ¡¹

    No, I mean¡­

    Go study.

 Chapter 984. Morning Sisters / Michiâ€™s Sex Big Bang!

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    The naked Michi comes after me who¡¯s sitting on the bed.

    Tsukiko goes to my back.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Michi has a beauty that¡¯s only her own. I like that ¡¹

    Her chest may be flat but she has such fair white skin. Her body has such a nice framework.

    She¡¯s so small and delicate, and yet, she¡¯s filled with vitality.

    Furthermore, her face is a high-class beauty.

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s the only one who says it that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, anyone can see that Michi¡¯s cute ¡¹

    The students in Michi¡¯s school all know that she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard¡­

    Kouzuki house will not let the young lady of the main house accompanied by a bodyguard that¡¯s lacking in skill.

    Besides, Michi showed off how high her fighting strength is to the young ladies of nobility at the party yesterday.

    Therefore, they know that Michi¡¯s an incredibly strong battle girl, but¡­

    ¡¸ Michi is nothing but a cute girl from the eyes of ordinary people ¡¹

    Especially with ordinary men, they can¡¯t sense anything that would relate her to martial arts.

    ¡¸ But, if not for Master, nobody will accept a woman like me ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ I understand how much I¡¯m unattached to the common sense of this world ¡¹

    She¡¯s not just a small and cute girl. She¡¯s mastered Kudou arts, using Qi skills. and She loves Misuzu. Yeah.

    Sure, that¡¯s not normal.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, I will love nobody but Master ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I wonder why did I fall in love this much? ¡¹

    Michi gently caresses my face.

    ¡¸ Even now, Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s the woman I love the most in this world, but Master is the male I love the most in this world ¡¹

    And Misuzu doesn¡¯t have a penis.

    Therefore, I¡¯m the only human that can have sex with Michi.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I like you¡­I yearn for you¡­I love you¡­That¡­Master ¡¹

    Michi looks at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex¡­ ¡¹

    Then, she embraced me tightly.

    Ooh, Michi¡¯s skin is warm.

    She¡¯s warmer than Nei.

    ¡¸ Subcutaneous fat is useful as a heat-insulating material ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers from my behind as she read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Therefore, generally, men can feel that women have colder temperatures ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Nei-sama, no, Nei is voluptuous and so you can sense that her body has a lower temperature ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Hey, Tsukiko! You make it sound that I¡¯m puffed up with that subcutaneous fat! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ No, I only mentioned voluptuous. Your breasts, butt, and thighs are rich but Nei¡¯s other places are tight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bon Kyuu Pon, you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that expression is suitable enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s good! ¡¹

    Nei speaks satisfied.

    ¡¸ Uhm, then that means I lack in meat on my chest and butt? ¡¹

    Michi asks Tsukiko with a heavy expression.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s correct. However, Kou-sama feel Michi-san¡¯s body as warmer compared to Nei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    Michi feels down again.

    ¡¸ Oh, I only stated the fact. But, it¡¯s another story on what Kou-sama thinks with the facts ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I like the current Michi so don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    This time, I embraced Michi¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸ Master~ ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes seek my lips.

    Therefore, I kissed her while I give her a hug.

    Michi immediately inserts her tongue in my mouth.

    Her aggressiveness is her true nature.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmmm, sannnn ¡¹

    She¡¯s rubbing her chest to mine while we exchange such a passionate kiss.

    I reach out for Michi¡¯s ass and grope it.

    ¡¸ Fuauuu! ¡¹

    It has an elasticity of ta raw rubber that you can¡¯t think she¡¯s a girl who trains her body.

    It¡¯s not fat, but it¡¯s not hard muscle either. It¡¯s soft, flexible, and strong muscles.

    To think that Michi¡¯s ass got this much charm.

    ¡¸ Master! Uhm, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s leaking out hot sighs.

    Her eyes are melting in pleasure.

    She speaks to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m wet enough already ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    Michi¡¯s pussy isn¡¯t that loose yet.

    She loves it when my penis forces it¡¯s way inside her.

    Forcibly opening her narrow path.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I see, then I¡¯m going to put it inside Michi now ¡¹

    I ordered Michi.

    We¡¯re both sitting in the bed. It¡¯s got to be sitting position.

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you for the order, Master ¡¹

    She raised herself with one foot to make it easy for my penis to enter.

    ¡¸ T-Then, we¡¯re having sex. Please watch Michi ¡¹

    Michi tells the girls around the bed.

    Doing that kind of thing shows that she¡¯s indeed a masochist.

    ¡¸ Wow, I want to see closer! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie immediately come close.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Nei-oneesan¡¯s sex had such impact, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have the same height as Michi-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to see how Onii-san¡¯s penis enters her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Oh right. Mana grew taller.

    The twins would want to watch Michi¡¯s sex, who has a closer height to them compared to Nei, as close as possible.

    ¡¸ Then look closely ¡¹

    Michi said, then spreads her legs to an M shape to let the twins see.

    Then, she touches my glans with her hand.

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesan, your pussy is small ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s smaller than ours? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can Onii-san¡¯s thick dick enter you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It might tear your apart¡­ ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to worry! Hmmph! ¡¹

    She spreads her slit with her fingers then placed my glans on her entrance.

    ¡¸ You take a deep breath here. Then you lower your hips as you exhale ¡¹

    Suuuuuu¡­

    Haaaaaaa¡­

    My penis fills up her narrow pussy.

    ¡¸ Wow! That¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ It really went in! ¡¹

    The twins are surprised.

    ¡¸ So it went in our pussy like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Eri-chan, it was like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Rie-chan got screwed by this dick too ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are aroused.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you should take a look too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s rare to see something like this ¡¹

    They call out Torii-san who watches us with a confused face.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu ¡¹

    Jubububububu!

    Ooh, that¡¯s tight.

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re thrusting your finger in a densely packed clay.

    My penis fills Michi¡¯s insides.

    Michi¡¯s struggling to breathe.

    However, her insides are overflowing with love nectar.

    Michi¡¯s pussy is accepting my penis.

    ¡¸ It hurts a bit, but the pain feels great! ¡¹

    Zufufubu!

    Finally, Michi¡¯s pussy accepted my penis to the root.

    ¡¸ Wow. It¡¯s all inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that the long and thick object went inside to the root ¡¹

    ¡¸ Humans are amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ This happened to us too ¡¹

    The twins stared at the joint.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Eri-chan and Rie-chan also had it all inside to the root ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ No, earlier, it was embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ We couldn¡¯t see the connected part ourselves ¡¹

    Now, they¡¯ve calmed down and are looking. Since I¡¯m having sex with Michi.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Watch closely. This is my sex! ¡¹

    Michi slowly begins to move her hips.

    She holds my shoulder and moves her hips skillfully.

    She¡¯s not moving up and down but coiling it around.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    Lewd wet sounds coming from the connected part.

    My dick is stimulated with Michi¡¯s wet and hot pussy.

    Ooh.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, don¡¯t move. Leave it to Michi-san ¡¹

    While I¡¯m connected to Michi in sitting position, Tsukiko sticks closely to my back.

    She embraces my body and is fixed to my body like an anchor.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t move my hips at all.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Ooh, Tsukiko¡¯s breasts are pushing against my back. Her nipples are ticklish.

    ¡¸ Master! Master!! ¡¹

    Michi lets out a lewd voice.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    I grabbed Michi¡¯s ass and helped out her hips as she moves.

    ¡¸ This kind of style is nice too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s like Onii-san¡¯s carrying you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to do that next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The twins seem to like this position.

    ¡¸ There are still more positions that feel good! Just ask Yo-chan and he¡¯ll try out a lot of things with you ¡¹

    Nei told the twins.

    ¡¸ Oh, the 48 positions! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, there are 48 kinds of positions ¡¹

    They¡¯re still young and yet they know that already.

    Well, if you think of their environment. Yeah.

    ¡¸ Ahaha, but you know, using the 48 positions from Edo period is something hard and impossible unless your body is flexible ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan is aiming for a complete set of creampie photos but I think she stopped at 15, right? ¡¹

    Actually, most of the 48 positions can connect you with their style but it doesn¡¯t feel great.

    Also, some of them make you ask that the position is just a bit of change from the other.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan hasn¡¯t given up yet. It¡¯s just that it looked like yoga more than lewd pictures and so she¡¯s studying how to make it look lewder and then she¡¯ll resume ¡¹

    Ruriko loves taking photos of sex. She¡¯s enjoying recording herself and the other girls have sex.

    ¡¸ Besides, she mentioned that she wants to perfect recording various situations. Therefore, Ruri-oneechan¡¯s intending to become a student council staff ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ You know, ordinary middle school girls¡¯ term in the student council is only until the third year in autumn, see? But, Ruri-oneechan¡¯s school has 99% of the students enter high school, and so the term reaches until the end of the second semester. The second student council election is on January, she mentioned ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ With that schedule, the third year can participate in the autumn school festival, right? Also, you know, Ruri-oneechan¡¯s middle school only elects the student council president. The president decides of all the other members ¡¹

    Therefore, she intends to become a student council officer on the autumn of her third year in middle school.

    ¡¸ Her time in middle school is only few. Therefore, she wants to take photos of her sex with Onii-chan in the student council room by all means ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Nobody ever had sex in Ruri-oneechan¡¯s school, much less on the student council room of the middle school ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s obvious.

    That¡¯s the school for the top daughters of Japan.

    ¡¸ Master! Me too! I want to do the same! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s vagina tightens.

    ¡¸ I want to mate with Master inside the school ¡¹

    Michi wiggles her hips while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Yes, assault! Please assault me! I want Master to assault me inside the school. Please bang me in the desk I always use. Violate me. Then, Michi will always remember how Master violated me every time I¡¯m in class until graduation ¡¹

    No, concentrate on your lessons.

    That said. Michi¡¯s a genius who can memorize the whole textbook after reading it once.

    She probably feels bored taking ordinary lessons.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! I love Master! I love having sex with Master! I love it when Master violates me! Aaaaaah! I can¡¯t go on without Master! ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ This face, this body, this penis, this heart, I love them all!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡­It seems that her release is much louder than usual.

    Is this?

    I looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m opening Michi-san¡¯s heart for a bit ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s sticking to my back closely.

    I¡¯m connected to Michi through my dick.

    Her Miko power works better when she¡¯s touching skins.

    That means, through my body, Tsukiko is¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t do anything that will make Kou-sama worry ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only giving Michi-san a bit of adjustment. ¡¹

    Adjustment.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to let Michi-san draw out her power from the inside better ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Currently, she¡¯s able to let out about 60% of it. I would like to adjust it so she could release all of it ¡¹

    W-Why? Uuu

    I¡¯m also rising up from Michi¡¯s squeezing.

    ¡¸ If we do that, Michi-san will be able to convey 100% of what she feels ¡¹

    Tsukiko. You¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-sama too. Please don¡¯t hold back¡­We¡¯re women Kou-sama can use to ejaculate anytime. It¡¯s okay, please take it easy when you embrace us ¡¹

    Oh, Tsukiko¡¯s also loosening me up.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! That¡¯s right! More! Master! Violate me more! Please rape me! Master, please pour your hot semen into my womb!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s hips speed up.

    Pisha, pisha, pisha, pisha!!

    These repeated intense movements make sounds as our abdomens slam each other.

    ¡¸ I want it! I want the hot stuff! I love you! Master! Aaaaah! Aaaah! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s gasping hard and the girls are drawn into her.

    ¡¸ Ah, this is¡­ ¡¹

    Nei noticed.

    But, it¡¯s too late.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Master!!!! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m flying!! Aaaah! Master! Please finish it inside this shameless Michi! ¡¹

    M-Me too!

    ¡¸ Let it out! Inside! Inside me! I don¡¯t mind if I get pregnant! No, I want Master¡¯s child! Please! Impregnate Michi ¡¹

    Uuuuuu, aaaaah!

    If I cum in this situation, I might become crazy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Please trust me ¡¹

    Tsukiko embraces me from behind.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m watching everyone too ¡¹

    I see. If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Michi! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to pour it inside Michi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Master! Let it out! Let it out! Cum! Cum! Aaaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore.

    ¡¸ Michi! I love you!!! ¡¹

    Byurururururu!!!

    My semen pours into Michi¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ The hot stuff is coming in!!!! Aaaaah! Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    Feeling the semen spreading deep inside her womb.

    Michi also reached a climax.

    ¡¸ Now, Shingetsu! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s gentle voice echoes in the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaan, what¡¯s this?!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuaaaaaa!! Aaaaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I¡¯m cumming too! Cumming! Cumming again! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Haaaaaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Guaaaaaaa!! Fuaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Michi, Rie, Eri, Nei, Mana, and Torii-san.

    Michi¡¯s explosive ecstasy released 100% pure.

    Then, it eroded the minds of the girls.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Master!!!! Aaaah! I love you! I love you! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu, haaaaa, this is amazing! Onii-san!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m! I¡¯m! Onii-san! Onii-san!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan~~!!!! I love you! Aaaaaahn! I love love love love you!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan!!! Mana¡¯s cumming too!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, gahaaa! What¡¯s this?! What¡¯s this?!!! Nooo! Nooo! Nooo!!! ¡¹

    The beauties in the room all are holding their crotch and fainted in agony.

    Everyone leaked their love nectar it seems.

    The lewd smell in the room is now too dense.

    On the other hand, me too.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, cumming! Cumming! Still cumming! ¡¹

    I continue to ejaculate inside Michi.

    Michi¡¯s womb continues to drink my semen.

    ¡¸ Aah, I¡¯m so happy. Master¡­I want to get pregnant ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s happiness and her sexual pleasure are spreading to the other girls.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu!!! Hafuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    I continue to ejaculate inside Michi until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I embraced Michi while we¡¯re connected.

    Then, Tsukiko supports me from behind.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, for trusting me to the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, I mean. Tsukiko said that it¡¯s going to be okay¡­Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I¡¯m sweating all over. I feel like I just finished dashing fifty meters for a few seconds.

    Michi¡¯s also exhausted.

    The other girls are all down on the floor, nobody¡¯s getting up.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, you okay? ¡¹

    I asked Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m in the eye of the typhoon so it¡¯s not as much as everyone. But, I can¡¯t move my hips ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s ecstasy Shingetsu can make ordinary girls around her fall to their hips.

    However, that was 100%.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s intense.

    ¡¸ W-Why, haa, haa, Tsukiko, why did you? ¡¹

    Why did you let out such an intense Shingetsu?

    ¡¸ Those girls haven¡¯t experienced climax from sex yet. I thought that they should experience it once ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at the exhausted twins.

    ¡¸ Now, it¡¯s complete. These girls will not try to open up their bodies to other men because of their curiosity in sex ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ Yes. They have learned and experienced that they can reach this much pleasure if they do it with Kou-sama. Furthermore, they learned from Michi-san¡¯s feelings that nobody but Kou-sama can make them feel this way ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Humans don¡¯t work with just logic. They may understand with their head but it doesn¡¯t work with their body ¡¹

    Yeah, they may tell themselves that they¡¯re my sex slaves, but¡­

    Rie and Eri¡­

    These girls might want another man.

    ¡¸ But, if it¡¯s carved in their body, it will never disappear. They have experienced it after all ¡¹

    The ecstasy and happiness they sensed from our sex¡­

    They¡¯ve experienced it themselves.

    ¡¸ Now those girls will equate sex with Kou-sama. Their bodies will seek no one but Kou-sama. Their bodies will remember that the real sense of happiness for them isn¡¯t just sexual pleasure¡­where they can¡¯t be satisfied unless it¡¯s Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ So, you didn¡¯t manipulate their heads? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I never used my power. I only turned Michi-san¡¯s accumulated power of Shingetsu to a pure one ¡¹

    That means, the twins only felt Michi¡¯s happy sex.

    It¡¯s up to the twins how they will change with that experience.

    Miko power didn¡¯t forcibly bend their minds.

    Therefore, there will be no side effects in their hearts.

    ¡¸ And, her too ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s imprisoned in her sense of values but this experience will influence her ¡¹

    I see.

    Torii-san¡¯s still a virgin.

    Yet, she experienced a sexual climax.

    ¡¸ If it doesn¡¯t change her. Then she¡¯s not a woman ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

 Chapter 985. Morning Sisters / Why is sex so much Fun?

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, how are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I felt something sparkled. What about Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For me, it felt like I¡¯m wrapped in something white ¡¹

    The twins compare their impressions.

    ¡¸ When you get used to it, you can try out a lot of methods. It also changes depending on Yo-chan or your state, or your arousal on that day ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ But, can we also do that ¡°Cumming Cumming¡± part normally? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ Of course you will. You¡¯ll be able to reach climax in sex soon enough. Once you gain more experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re fast, you might reach it on the second time, if you¡¯re late, you can reach climax in one or two weeks worth of sex ¡¹

    Nei and Mana replied.

    ¡¸ It will hurt for a while but endure it and increase your counts. Your genitals have to arrange itself to fit with Master¡¯s genital perfectly ¡¹

    Michi speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Eh? But Michi-oneechan reached climax really fast back then¡­ ¡¹

    Mana smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I prefer the pain. The pain from deflowering was a pleasure for me ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I never knew that sex could be this much fun ¡¹

    Rie speaks this time.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it¡¯s lewd doing it with everyone ¡¹

    Their fear and pain were huge last night when they lost their virginity.

    But, this morning, they had sex together with Mana in the shower room, then they watched Nei and Michi have sex with me in the nap room. Furthermore, they experienced Michi¡¯s ecstasy through Shingetsu0985

    ¡¸ Right, Rie-chan¡­Sex is fun ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s naked, looking so lewd, they all are smiling but earnest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s somewhat amazing. Feeling pleasure, getting along with everyone ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ Do you know why sex is this much fun? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I guess it¡¯s because humans are lewd in nature? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because women can¡¯t win against dicks no matter what? ¡¹

    Rie and Eri replied.

    ¡¸ Wrong. That¡¯s not it¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Like, everyone can get naked¡­I mean, you¡¯d want to show your body, have him touch you, embrace you¡­ And then, when his penis comes inside you, you¡¯ll feel happy ¡¹

    Nei looked at me.

    ¡¸ Right. You¡¯ll only feel pain and fear if your partner in sex can¡¯t make you feel at ease. If it¡¯s not Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana added.

    ¡¸ Master accepts all of us, even our sexual thoughts. Even if you have such an embarrassing thought, you can show your everything to Master ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Yeah. When in sex, you have nothing to hide. Yo-chan and us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we can have sex with peace in mind. There are no lies. We know that Onii-chan loves us from the bottom of his heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want to accept all of Master and so our sex becomes a positive ¡¹

    No, Michi. You¡¯re not always positive when it comes to sex.

    Yeah. ¡¸ Earlier, Michi-oneechan just passed on her extreme happiness ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, We also felt the happiness you felt from when Onii-san¡¯s semen poured deep inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san too. We felt the emotion of wanting to cum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that was cute. Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneechan, do you feel like that too? ¡¹

    Mana asks. Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, nuuu~ Yes, Kou-sama¡­Kou-sama¡¯s filling me up ¡¹

    Yeah, everyone managed to recover after their they fell limp from Michi¡¯s Shingetsu¡­

    Now, I¡¯m having sex with Tsukiko in a missionary position.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, hmmm, fuaaa, Kou-sama!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s 18-year¡¯s old body is swaying below me.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko seems to be embarrassed to let out loud moans. Kukuku ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right. While I stir up Tsukiko¡¯s insides, she bites her fingers, preventing herself from moaning loudly.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way, it¡¯s just us here. You could just moan as much as you want. Mana prefers to be that open ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, holding down your voice seems to be lascivious as well ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Of course, when Master violates me outside someday, I¡¯ll be sure to put on a gag on my mouth ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. That would look like rape if you do that. Onii-chan, do you want Mana to do it too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since you¡¯re talking about that, why not use packing tape instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh, Nei-oneechan, that won¡¯t look good. Besides, your mouth will get sticky ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, that¡¯s rough on the skin ¡¹

    That¡¯s the problem.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Onii-chan, I want to do that. Forcibly raping me on the thicket in the public park, but there¡¯s a handkerchief below my butt so it¡¯s consensual ¡¹

    Mana, what?

    ¡¸ Anyway, if you want to do something with Onii-chan, he can do it all ¡¹

    Mana told the twins.

    ¡¸ In the end, if you have sex with someone you trust from the bottom of your heart, you¡¯ll be sure to have fun. It¡¯s not just about the body. Exposing your whole mind and body, and satisfying the mind and body of the other party. I can¡¯t do it with anyone I can¡¯t trust, and if that happens, I¡¯ll bite my tongue and die. You see ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, I will not have sex with anyone but Onii-chan for the rest of my life, and I already pledged to bear his child. Onii-chan also promised to love Mana for the rest of his life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s determination is no lie ¡¹

    Mana. Michi.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I understand that too. Earlier, when Michi-oneesan went ¡°Cumming, cumming, cumming.¡± It won¡¯t happen unless it was with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I also want to go ¡°Cumming, cumming!¡± with Onii-san as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I want to moan a lot. I¡¯m Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Please make me feel good. I will do my best to make Onii-san feel good too ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s right.

    Michi¡¯s Shingetsu made the girls feel sexual ecstasy with their bodies.

    Now the twins have a thick sentiment for me.

    No, not just with me.

    They¡¯ve become intimate with the girl that they enjoyed sex together.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, humans deepen their relationship by doing some lively act together¡­.aaaaah ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks while moaning as she read my thoughts.

    Sweat comes seeping out from her white breasts.

    ¡¸ Auuu¡­.someone you call as intimate¡­go eat meals together¡­uuuuu¡­together¡­ ¡¹

    Meals¡­

    ¡¸ Uuu, meals, excretion, and sex. Those are the most graphic acts for humans¡­kuuu ¡¹

    Eating together with someone, or going to the bathroom together creates intimacy between people.

    ¡¸ And Sex too¡­ uuu!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    It¡¯s a bit hard to ejaculate consecutively but my erection is complete.

    It¡¯s about time I pour it inside Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, me too! Kou-sama! Kou-sama, please love only me for this moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I concentrate all my senses on Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Kou-sama!!! ¡¹

    I grab Tsukiko¡¯s breasts while swinging in my hips.

    I knead her hardened nipples with my fingers.

    She¡¯s two years older than me.

    Yeah, she¡¯s at the same age as Nei, but¡­

    Nei¡¯s the mischievous big sister who is close to me.

    But Tsukiko¡­

    She¡¯s the quiet and mature big sister who you look at with yearning.

    Furthermore, her maturity isn¡¯t like Katsuko-nee¡¯s.

    It¡¯s more of a beautiful big-sister still in high school.

    That beautiful big sister is having sex with me.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, but, I don¡¯t understand much about sex so Kou-sama¡­please teach me¡­Aaaaah! ¡¹

    This beautiful high-school-big-sister wants me to teach her about sex.

    ¡¸ Dye me into Kou-sama¡¯s color! Aaaah! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    My color? What¡¯s my color?!

    ¡¸ W-White! Please give your white stuff inside Tsukiko!!! ¡¹

    White. My semen.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Kou-sama! I¡¯m! I¡¯m about to cum! ¡¹

    I¡¯m also loosening up in one go.

    Aaaaah, Tsukiko¡¯s body. Tsukiko¡¯s touch.

    It¡¯s different. Everyone is.

    The feeling of their embrace, their skins, their insides.

    Tsukiko is Tsukiko. This body and pleasure are from nobody but her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! K-Kou-sama!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks up at me as I thrust inside her intensely.

    ¡¸ I want to bear Kou-sama¡¯s child! I want your child! ¡¹

    Tsukiko isn¡¯t drinking any contraceptives.

    If I recall, today¡¯s an unsafe day for her.

    ¡¸ Yes! Please give it to me! Pour it inside Tsukiko! Cum!!!! ¡¹

    I also want to impregnate Tsukiko! Tsukiko! Tsukiko!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Kou-sama!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaah! I-It¡¯s coming!!!!

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming! Tsukiko¡¯s cumming! Aaaaah! Kou-sama!!! Haaaa, haaaa, haaaa, haaaa! Kyauuuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko moans loudly. Then me too.

    ¡¸ Cumming!!! ¡¹

    !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa! So hot!!! It¡¯s hot! The hot stuff is spreading inside me!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama! Kou-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s overcome with emotions and started crying.

    I ejaculate inside Tsukiko¡¯s womb as I look at Tsukiko¡¯s tears.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! I¡¯m so happy! Kou-sama! I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    No more. Doing this consecutively is quite¡­

    I fell exhausted on Tsukiko¡¯s body.

    I bury my face into Tsukiko¡¯s soft breasts.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama! ¡¹

    Tsukiko gently pats my head.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s been holding back that much halfway through our sex.

    She¡¯s exposed all of her heart during the aftertaste of climax.

    ¡¸ I, no, Yomi, Luna can¡¯t live without Kou-sama. We can¡¯t live without you ¡¹

    Tsukiko tears up again.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    I push my limp body up.

    Then, I sucked Tsukiko¡¯s tears. It tastes bitter.

    ¡¸ Each time we make love with Kou-sama, we become purified ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama has no wicked thoughts towards us. There are no hidden thoughts behind the words. You truly love us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the world is filled with liars after all ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ When having sex with Yo-chan, Tsukiko and the girls¡¯ tension is gone. They can release their minds at ease. Isn¡¯t that right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Yes. That¡¯s right ¡¹

    I see. Since they have the Miko power.

    Furthermore, Tsukiko has the strongest of it.

    She¡¯s always facing people nervously.

    She can see the minds of various people.

    She always checks on whether they¡¯re telling the truth or lies.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko¡¯s a beauty, and her body¡¯s the best. When having sex, all I could think about is cumming inside Tsukiko. That¡¯s natural. She¡¯s got such a good body ¡¹

    Even now, my head is filled with the thought of wanting to impregnate Tsukiko.

    I grabbed Tsukiko¡¯s breasts.

    I kissed her nipples.

    ¡¸ I love you Tsukiko. I¡¯ll always love you until the day I die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and I will serve Kou-sama forever ¡¹

    Tsukiko finally stopped crying.

    I kissed her on her cheeks and lips.

    Tsukiko licks my tongue.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel regret but it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    I pulled my penis out of Tsukiko.

    As expected, I¡¯m not that hard anymore.

    My semen spills out of Tsukiko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, it¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    The twins watch intensely.

    ¡¸ Come girls, I¡¯m teaching you about cleanup fellatio ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ After sex, you use your mouth to clean up Onii-chan¡¯s penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, please teach us Thank you ¡¹

    Then, Mana and the twins come after my penis as I lie down.

    ¡¸ First, you do it like this ¡¹

    Mana started licking my glans.

    ¡¸ Ah, we refilled the cold tea on the fridge this morning ¡¹

    Nei stands up, still naked.

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    Tsukiko tries to get up but¡­

    ¡¸ Stay there Tsukiko, enjoy the aftertaste a bit more. Look at Yo-chan¡¯s face ¡¹

    Nei stopped her.

    ¡¸ Then I will help out ¡¹

    Michi stands up to replace her.

    The two head to the fridge.

    Oh, speaking of which.

    Torii-san¡¯s here.

    Torii-san¡¯s the only one wearing clothes in the room. She¡¯s leaning against the wall.

    She¡¯s watching all of us.

    Oh, her consciousness is still away.

    I could see her panty inside her skirt from my place.

    It¡¯s a blue and white stripe panty today.

    I mean, this has gone all crazy.

    Torii-san¡¯s panty is drenched with love nectar.

    It looks like her sexual arousal is in full throttle because of Michi¡¯s Shingetsu.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, barley tea, green tea, or orange juice? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ Hmm, barley ¡¹

    That¡¯s my mood right now.

    ¡¸ What about Tsukiko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Green tea please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-imouto? What would you like? ¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take Oolong tea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want orange juice! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meefoo owange juif ¡¹

    Eri, don¡¯t speak while your mouth is full.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks Torii-san.

    Torii-san¡¯s watching Eri fellate me in a daze.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan, what are you doing?! ¡¹

    Nei speaks loudly and yet Torii-san can¡¯t hear her.

    Therefore, Michi¡­

    ¡¸ Haaa!! ¡¹

    She sends her Qi to Torii-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Agihiiiiiiiii!! ¡¹

    Torii-san jumped up.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­sex! Sex!!! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Onee-san, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Rie who licks the back of my glans looked up at Torii-san and said.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m asking Mariko-chan is what do you want to drink? ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly, but¡­

    ¡¸ I mean. Sex ¡¹

    Nonono¡­

    ¡¸ Calm down! Seii!!!! ¡¹

    Michi fires Qi to her again.

    ¡¸ Fueeee?! Hoee?! ¡¹

    Okay, she¡¯s rebooted.

    ¡¸ Wawawawa¡­What was I doing? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s cheeks blushed.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you kept shouting ¡°Sex! Sex!¡± ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ You really want to have sex that badly? ¡¹

    This time, Rie asks.

    ¡¸ Nononono, no, that can¡¯t be! Why do I?!! ¡¹

    Torii-san shakes her head, trembling.

    ¡¸ But you know, she just saw people have so much pleasure and happiness in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, Onee-san, you also felt Michi-oneesan¡¯s ¡°Cumming, cumming, cumming!¡± right? Just like us ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ But, we won¡¯t give Onii-san¡¯s penis to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This is ours ¡¹

    The twins lick my dick at the same time.

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, is this bitter liquid semen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s a bit salty and bitter. It changes tastes depending on Onii-chan¡¯s health that day ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯ll lick it too ¡¹

    Ooh, the tongue of the three beauties¡­

    Torii-san¡¯s watching them.

    My penis is still hard.

    ¡¸ Hey, Mariko-chan, what do you want to drink? Hurry up and decide already ¡¹

    Nei shouts from the fridge.

    But, Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ Huh, ah, I¡­I¡­sex¡­ ¡¹

    Her head is filled with the thought of sex.

    She¡¯s showing her wet panty to me as usual.

    Her big black eyes stare at my dick.

 Chapter 986. Morning Sisters / Naked Tea Party

    ¡¸ Hey, Hey, Onii-san ¡¹

    The room¡¯s filled with the lewd smell after the continuous sex we¡¯ve done.

    Now everyone¡¯s drinking cold tea.

    We¡¯re all naked. Torii-san¡¯s the only one wearing clothes.

    I cool myself down with a bottle of barley tea.

    Eri and Rie come after me.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, do you want to drink orange juice? ¡¹

    The twins show me their bottles

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m drinking barley tea ¡¹

    Nei and Michi gave me this earlier.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind that, just say that you want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please, Onii-san ¡¹

    Eri and Rie smiled.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll just take a bit ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Well then, start with Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Rie opens the bottle and then puts the orange juice in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Okay, mouth-to-mouth feeding from Rie-chan ¡¹

    Eri said. Then Rie presses her lips to me.

    The young beauty poured the sweet and sour orange juice to my mouth.

    Gulp, gulp.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, was that delicious, Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah. Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m next! ¡¹

    This time, Eri lets me drink her orange juice from her mouth.

    ¡¸ That was delicious, girls ¡¹

    I smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad. Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was fun, Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins then stick to my sides.

    ¡¸ You two can do that all you want but don¡¯t give Yo-chan fellatio right after drinking orange juice, okay? You¡¯ll make Yo-chan¡¯s penis sticky with sugar! ¡¹

    Nei warned the twins.

    Nei¡¯s also drinking tea gracefully while still naked.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re still way off our goal to be sticky with Onii-san. When it comes to Nei-oneechan¡¯s level, she could sit over there and she lets Onii-chan take a good look at her prided nice-body. ¡¹

    Mana comes and speaks to the twins.

    ¡¸ N-No! I¡¯m also sticky with Yo-chan just so you know! ¡¹

    Nei says in a panic.

    ¡¸ Although, Nei cares for her little sisters. He wants to give you girls, her little sisters more time to make contact with Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. You¡¯ve been so considerate for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The twins bow their heads to Nei.

    ¡¸ N-Never mind that! You girls are my little sisters from now on! ¡¹

    Nei gets embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of us, Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, you¡¯re so beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesan and Tsukiko-oneesan ¡¹

    The twins looked at Nei and Tsukiko¡¯s body and said.

    ¡¸ To think that such beauties become our big sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like a dream ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hello, you two forgot someone? ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Ah, of course. Mana-oneesan¡¯s beautiful too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Beautiful and cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also¡­ ¡¹

    Eri looks at Michi who¡¯s drinking tea on the other side.

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Looking at her like this, she looks like a doll ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lovely and cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Michi sits down on the floor naked, drinking tea. She¡¯s as beautiful as a Japanese doll.

    White skin and black hair. She¡¯s got no pubic hair at all.

    Flat chest, small body. Looking at her this way, she has the aura of a beautiful doll.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m¡­Auuu ¡¹

    Michi blushed.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Michi, come here ¡¹

    I called Michi.

    ¡¸ No, but, it¡¯s the little sister¡¯s time to bond with Master¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Never mind that, just come here. Come to me like a cat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cat? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s puzzled. That face looks cute.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Michi¡¯s my cat right now. So come at me like a cat. Cat prioritizes their desires all the time ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Nya, nyaaan ¡¹

    Michi poses like a cat bashfully.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Nyanyanyanyanya!!! ¡¹

    She comes at me while crawling on all fours. T-That¡¯s fast.

    ¡¸ Gorogoro, nyaaaa ¡¹

    Michi curled her body and rubs her cheeks on my lap.

    ¡¸ There, there. That¡¯s cute ¡¹

    I gently caress Michi¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Gorogoro, nyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh no, that¡¯s too cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ She abandoned her humanity and turned to a cat! ¡¹

    The twins are surprised.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t win against Michi-oneechan in that ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We come after Onii-chan willingly but Michi-oneechan has Onii-chan telling her to come to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, that was calculated? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    The twins asked.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not calculated. Michi-chan¡¯s quite smart but she¡¯s got the charm to pull Yo-chan¡¯s heart to her without even planning for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s so strong, and yet, she¡¯s so cute that you want to dote on her. There¡¯s that kind of gap ¡¹

    Nei and Tsukiko speak their analysis.

    ¡¸ Nyaaaa ¡¹

    Michi cries cutely and then she licks my legs.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, she¡¯s completely obedient to what Yo-chan tells her. She¡¯ll act like a cat until Yo-chan tells her to stop ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. If Onii-chan goes out to the streets right now, she¡¯ll stay like that. Michi-oneechan is like that ¡¹

    Mana said. The twins¡­

    ¡¸ Wow, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesan is head-over-heels for Onii-san ¡¹

    Torii-san continues to watch us dumbfoundedly as we enjoy ourselves.

    She¡¯s not even holding the bottle of juice Nei handed her.

    Her skirt is still turned over, her striped panties are exposed.

    Knock. Knock.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s me. Is it a good time? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come in ¡¹

    As soon as I replied, Nei opens the lock on the door.

    Click.

    ¡¸ So, done with your fun time? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan comes in.

    ¡¸ Hyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu! ¡¹

    The twins try to hide their bodies in panic, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s our big sis ¡¹

    I told the twins.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s okay. Stay like that ¡¹

    Then, Minaho-neesan looked at me

    ¡¸ Oh, Minaho-neesan. As for these girls¡­ ¡¹

    Right, Minaho-neesan.

    I haven¡¯t told her that we¡¯re going to accept Eri and Rie as my family yet.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re your sex slaves. You concluded that there will be no problems if they become our family, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah. I think ¡¹

    I embrace the twins with both my arms.

    ¡¸ These girls are okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s your conclusion, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸ I think that Agnes should interact with girls like these too ¡¹

    Oh. Agnes will be surrounded by the young ladies in Misuzu¡¯s school.

    It would be a good thing to have girls who live a commoner life, who are the exact opposites of the young ladies.

    It would be dangerous if she starts thinking that the way of life of the young ladies is the correct way.

    ¡¸ But, I hate vulgar girls. I don¡¯t want to teach any of our girls vulgarity nor learn anything about it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells the twins.

    That¡¯s my worry from the start.

    I don¡¯t want the twins to talk about the ugly world they saw, the good-for-nothing Yakuza, and especially the gang rape that happened to their friends.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s..uhm, I¡¯ll look after them ¡¹

    Mana told Minaho-neesan.

    Mana¡¯s already become the ¡®Aneki¡¯ of the twins.

    Mana is a senior for the twins in the sense that she lost her criminal parent and came to us.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also looking after them. Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yomi and I will also look after them ¡¹

    Tsukiko seems to be checking the mental state of the twins.

    ¡¸ Nyaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Michi-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, Michi-oneesan¡¯s playing cat right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s in the middle of acting like a cat ¡¹

    The twins speak in a panic.

    ¡¸ Michi will also look after Eri and Rie, right? ¡¹

    I asked Michi who¡¯s resting on my lap¡­

    ¡¸ Funyaaa~ ¡¹

    She cried loudly.

    Minaho-neesan almost burst out laughing.

    ¡¸ Oh well. I trust you all. But I¡¯ll keep them in watch for a while ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Anyway, everyone will support them. So you girls become our girls with peace in mind. Okay? ¡¹

    I talked to the twins.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of us, everyone ¡¹

    Eri and Rie bowed to everyone.

    Torii-san¡¯s watching that situation in a daze.

    ¡¸ Well then, Kou. Take these girls and go back. It¡¯s about time for lunch ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I will stay here and train Tokuda-san. Can¡¯t bring those girls to the other side, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san are prostitutes of the Black Forest.

    Can¡¯t bring them to the main mansion of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯ll ask you to train Kurama-san on the other side ¡¹

    Hearing Kurama-san¡¯s name, Torii-san returned to her senses.

    ¡¸ I want you to take charge of her first step. She can¡¯t join the two here unless she takes the first step, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ First step? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I meant deflowering ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ The girls here can¡¯t accept a still-virgin young lady. The two we have here have seen hell already ¡¹

    Sonoko-san and Kurosawa-san are both daughters of good-for-nothing Yakuza.

    Sonoko-san¡¯s father¡¯s comrades gang-raped her. Kurosawa-san watched it all as she does the chores.

    The two will not get along with Kurosawa-san with just a ¡°This girl is now your friend.¡±

    ¡¸ Girls who had a painful experience will be kind to those who experienced the same thing. Therefore, be sure to give her a harsh experience ¡¹

    That means raping her.

    If she doesn¡¯t have that background, Sonoko-san will never accept Kurama-san as an ally.

    ¡¸ Katsuko will support you. She has to decide her successor or she can never retire completely ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also worries about the future of the Black Forest brothel.

    ¡¸ Also, she¡¯s a nobility. Let Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san participate as observers. ¡¹

    Right. Turning the young lady of the Kurama house as a prostitute¡­

    It¡¯s not just a job given to the Black Forest. It¡¯s Jii-chan, representing the nobility, punishing the Kurama house.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t go overboard. It¡¯ll bounce back as criticisms on Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Minaho-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ As for Tendou Otome-san¡­ ¡¹

    Oh right¡­

    Tsukiko will have to remain here and erase Tendou Otome¡¯s memories

    Her memories of us and Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ No, Kou-sama. That¡¯s not enough ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ Last night, we could¡¯ve erased her memories and sent Otome-san to a train station, but.. ¡¹

    In fact, we did that.

    To the poor character daughters of Yakuza, the blonde, red, and perm haired girls.

    Their memories are erased and tossed downtown.

    Shigeyo-san, who is also a victim of gang-rape along with Sonoko-san, also had her memories of us erased and is sent back to her relatives.

    ¡¸ But the circumstances have changed this morning ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh right. There¡¯s that shootout with Tendou Sadao, fires, and explosion incident in Kansai area ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes. Otome-san is the daughter of Tendou Sadao-san, the culprit

    So it¡¯ll make a big fuss if she goes out?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not really a fuss but, it¡¯s more of the Kansai organization will aim at her ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ Right. Tendou Sadao and his men had a shootout with their boss. Otome-san is also an enemy of their group. Furthermore, they should know that they can use her ¡¹

    Right, she¡¯s the only one who infiltrated the Kouzuki house¡¯s party.

    Tendou Otome had no support coming from Tendou Sadao¡¯s group.

    That means, Tendou Otome¡¯s the only one with skill among Tendou Sadao¡¯s group.

    She knows how to fight, and can even use Qi skills.

    She¡¯s special among the Yakuza daughters.

    ¡¸ Worse is that some people got scared of this incident that they¡¯d want to end the dispute with Kouzuki house by bowing their heads. Those people will think of killing Tendou Otome-san as soon as they find her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why is that, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean. Otome-san is a survivor among Tendou Sadao¡¯s group. The people from Kansai can¡¯t imagine what she¡¯ll do next ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ She might come after the Yakuza who killed her father for revenge, or maybe, she¡¯ll follow her Father¡¯s will and attack Kouzuki house again, it makes everything complicated, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The bosses who gave Tendou Sadao orders have died because of him, and so, there¡¯s nobody to order Tendou Otome-san right now. The chain of command is broken. Yakuza hates people like that. They don¡¯t know what the other would do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what do we do with Tendou Otome? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Currently, if she goes out, and someone finds her, Yakuza will kill her without any arguments ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­Otome-chan¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Otome-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Eri and Rie trembled.

    These girls never got along with her nor liked her, but¡­

    They¡¯re still together coming from Kansai. They were comrades.

    ¡¸ As for that, Kou-sama, Minaho-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Can you entrust Otome-san to me? ¡¹

    Entrust?

    ¡¸ I will not just erase her memories but I want to change her to someone useful to us ¡¹

    You mean, using your Miko powers?

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, my power can destroy a person¡¯s heart ¡¹

    If she gives a contradicting order or something that can transcend their mind and body, their spirit will break.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I will need to be cautious and use the least manipulation of Otome-san¡¯s memories and heart ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Do you have a specific plan? How will you change Tendou Otome-san? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ As for the plan, Nei already has one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, me? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You do have a plan in your head thinking that ¡®it would be good if Tendou Otomecan change this way¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Tsukiko, you peek into my mind too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh well. Not that I mind. Tsukiko and I are friends¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ So, Nei, what do you want to do with Tendou Otome-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ You know, Otome-chan¡¯s body is somewhat trained, but her personality¡¯s useless, right? She¡¯s self-centered, and so she¡¯s bad as a bodyguard. She would think of herself first before protecting her master ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, that means changing Tendou Otome¡¯s egoistic personality? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No way. That would be hard. If you change the base of a person¡¯s character¡­in Otome-chan¡¯s case, taking away her egoism, then nothing will remain ¡¹

    Then what do we do?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s better is to let her keep her egoism, and change her memory to have her stop that personality ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That kind of egoistic personality isn¡¯t suited for a martial artist ¡¹

    Martial artist.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Margo-oneechan and my female fighters group have no hardheaded girl right now. We need to have at least one or we¡¯ve got no range to make an appeal to our customers, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nyaa! ¡¹

    Michi meows.

    ¡¸ Oh, Michi-chan¡¯s Onee-san? She¡¯s also a variety but it¡¯s different from the eyes of the people. On the other hand, that girl is hardcore! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ A girl who becomes a champion in high-school karate now wants to join in a mixed martial arts world this time. Haruka-san can make the best show for the media right now ¡¹

    I see. For us, she looks like a stupid big sister.

    Kudou Haruka has some track records.

    ¡¸ Then, rivaling Haruka-san, is Otome-chan, a delinquent. Doesn¡¯t that look like a fun story? Margo-oneechan and Edie are both Americans, and so I think that those who the world don¡¯t know much about would set some fire! ¡¹

    Nei proposed. Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Kou? ¡¹

    She asks for my opinion.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s worth the try. If Tendou Otome¡¯s egoism remains, her spirit will not crumble. Besides ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you tell her that once she becomes famous in combat sport, women will be head-over-heels for her, she¡¯ll definitely agree to that ¡¹

    Tendou Otome is a lesbian. And she¡¯s quite hard at it.

    ¡¸ Right, if she thinks that cute girls will fall for her¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Otome-chan will surely be in high spirits ¡¹

    The twins agreed.

    ¡¸ Right. Oh well, I¡¯ll let Tsukiko-san and Nei do it. Not that we care if Otome-san fails or dies anyway ¡¹

    M-Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Do it with that attitude. Thinking ¡°this much will save her,¡± or ¡°I want to save her,¡± will only burn you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Nei and Tsukiko replied.

    Oh, Tsukiko who feared using her Miko power so much;

    To think that she wishes to use her power this time.

    Tsukiko¡¯s also changing.

    ¡¸ Well then, Yo-chan, Tsukiko and I will stay here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m relying on you two ¡¹

    If she can get along with Nei, someone of her age, then it¡¯s a positive result already.

    Anyway, it¡¯s better to have Nei with Tsukiko when altering Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go take a shower first. Can¡¯t come home sticky from sweat ¡¹

    I told everyone.

    Can¡¯t go back to Kouzuki mansion like this.

    ¡¸ I agree! Let¡¯s go! Eri-chan, Rie-chan! ¡¹

    Mana called the twins.

    ¡¸ There should be lunch prepared there right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! I¡¯m already hungry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ So let¡¯s go to the shower room now! ¡¹

    Mana picks up the bathrobe she took off and puts it on

    ¡¸ Michi, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I called Michi out, but¡­

    ¡¸ Nyaa ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Cat play done. Let¡¯s do that next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, yes ¡¹

    Michi stops walking on all fours and stands on her two feet looking regretful.

    ¡¸ Did you like playing cat that much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!!! ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Speaking of which, Misuzu also likes doing the dog play.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s take a shower Michi ¡¹

    I said. Michi¡­

    She stands before Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama, I think that you should change underwear¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked up at Michi.

    ¡¸ Your underwear smells ¡¹

    Michi said. Torii-san noticed her exposed wet panty for the first time.

    ¡¸ Hauuu!!! ¡¹

    Torii-san hides her crotch with her skirt in panic.

    ¡¸ It looks like her training is going well too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispered to my ears.

 Chapter 987. Noon sunshine / Efficient lazy Fellow

    With that said, we took a fast shower then returned with our clothes on.

    It¡¯s Michi, Eri & Rie, Mana, Torii-san, and me.

    A car from Kouzuki SS sends us back to the Kouzuki mansion.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s the driver.

    Michi¡¯s on the passenger seat. Mana and Torii-san are on the second row. The third row has the twins and me.

    The car leaves the old Kouzuki SS training building.

    ¡¸ Still, Minaho-oneechan changed a lot ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Changed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ With Eri-chan and Rie-chan, then Tendou Otome-san, she let Onii-chan make the decision and supported it, right? Back then, she would say ¡°how about you check this?¡± or ¡°How would the surface think of this?¡± before Onii-chan could decide. Her approach is to lead Onii-chan to a direction ¡¹

    Now that Mana mentioned it.

    Minaho-neesan now trusts me is entrusting me with decisions.

    If I make a decision, she accepts it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because her principle in teaching has changed ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Master, did you now about Seeckt organizational theory? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope, not an idea ¡¹

    What country is he from?

    ¡¸ During the first world war, Hans von Seeckt, a German military officer speaks for a high ranking General and he¡¯s known in Japan ¡¹

    A German military officer¡­High ranking General?

    ¡¸ He mentioned that ¡°the Efficient yet fellow is suited as a commanding officer. They¡¯re lazy after all.

    He can use subordinates effectively and all he has to think is how to get an easy win.

    A talented hard worker should become a military staff. He thinks diligently on how to mobilize men and instead of spearheading the force, he should be watching the whole squad as an officer.

    The incompetent lazy fellows can become the low grade commissioned officer or soldiers. They don¡¯t think of anything, and won¡¯t act unless they¡¯re told.

    As for the incompetent hard workers, there¡¯s no choice but to execute them. They¡¯re earnest despite their incompetence, and they will move forward without noticing any mistakes, and they¡¯ll only befall others to danger¡± ¡¹

    Hmm.

    So that thought exists too.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ve seen those. In manga ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan reads manga when she likes the boys ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s from the ¡¯90s, and so it¡¯s always used in novels, manga, and even in business documents. It¡¯s still a speech well known to others ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But, those didn¡¯t come from Hans von Seeckt ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They looked on every book Seeckt wrote and that speech didn¡¯t appear anywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, who said those words? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unknown. Before anyone noticed, Japan recognized it as Seeckt¡¯s speech ¡¹

    Does that happen?

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s the darkness of the internet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it an urban legend? ¡¹

    The twins said, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a common happening. On the internet, some historical episode that has nothing to do with with the subject flows in falsely. For example, it¡¯s not true that Matsunaga Hisahide stuffed his tea kettle with gunpowder and died from an explosion ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We just saw that on TV the other day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. He died from an explosion on a TV drama ¡¹

    I don¡¯t even know who Matsunaga is.

    ¡¸ In novels or movies before the Tokyo Olympics, far from the war, Matsunaga Hisahide only breaks his tea kettle and committed suicide. There were no explosions. Before anyone noticed, the image of using explosives become flashy and so someone changed the story to him blowing himself up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that became the truth nowadays ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is today. Who knows about the future ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san who listened to Michi¡¯s story¡­

    ¡¸ True. If we follow that sequence, Matsunaga Hisahide¡¯s cause of death will become ¡°Cross of the Plain Spider¡¯s Saint Cloth,¡± and turn to ¡°stonewalling love-struck fist,¡± some kind of weird cause of death ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    Michi flatly rejected it.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s return to Seeckt¡¯s theory. What do you think of it, Master? ¡¹

    Err.

    Talented Lazy, Talented Hardworker, Incompetent Lazy, and Incompetent Hardworker.

    The most useless is the incompetent hard worker.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I can say that it¡¯s right but it¡¯s weird ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ The world doesn¡¯t work like that, saying that ¡°he¡¯s that kind of person, so deploy them there¡± ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    ¡¸ The man who gave this theory looks from a high place, looking down on others. He thinks that he¡¯s a God, giving roles to people like ¡°You¡¯re here, you¡¯re there¡± ¡¹

    But in truth, reality comes first. Especially in organizations.

    ¡¸ In organizations, there are personal relationships. Nothing will change even if you use this theory ¡¹

    Like who¡¯s talented, incompetent, hard worker, and lazy.

    What significance does it have?

    ¡¸ If you gather people, you can create an organization. You can create personal relationships. Then you have to think of how to accomplish the task with the people you have present ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ In a personal relationship, there¡¯s no talented hard worker, and the incompetent lazy still has to work even for a bit ¡¹

    There¡¯s no meaning in sorting them.

    ¡¸ Instead, if you¡¯re imprisoned in that concept, you¡¯ll start backstabbing the same workers calling them ¡°incompetent hard worker.¡± That will destroy the relationships inside the organization ¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all ¡¹

    She speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ That theory isn¡¯t considering that people change through training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. An incompetent hard worker can class up to talented hard worker if you teach him ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if you give poor education on a talented person, they can become incompetent ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ If a person who can think for himself is trained to not say anything and just accept orders from above, then he will become like that ¡¹

    Oh, a class down.

    ¡¸ I mean, in armed forces, most people might be like that ¡¹

    This time, it¡¯s Rie.

    ¡¸ Besides, Seeckt¡¯s theory says that the talented lazy should be a commander. The talented hard worker as a staff. The incompetent lazy as an ordinary soldier. And the incompetent hard worker to be shot to death ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ In actual armed forces, they¡¯ll never make that kind of classifications. Each has a different status and objective ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Ordinary soldiers don¡¯t think of the strategy themselves. They¡¯ll do as the top brass orders them to do. If each of the soldiers can give their say on what to do, it¡¯ll be chaotic ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ However, that doesn¡¯t mean that they shouldn¡¯t think of anything. They have to think of what to do to execute the order¡­thinking desperately on what¡¯s the scope of permissible actions as a soldier as they have to act precisely ¡¹

    Right¡­

    If they don¡¯t use the cover right in front of them, the enemy machine gun will kill them immediately.

    They have to think of what they¡¯re allowed to do and how to fight without dying.

    ¡¸ This scope changes depending on the position of the troops ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s the commander of the force, he has to follow the orders coming from above, and so he will make precise decisions within the permissible scope to make sure that his troops don¡¯t die. If it¡¯s the officer, he¡¯ll receive an order from the country leader and he has to think of a plan, but, his scope is about what¡¯s best for the country ¡¹

    I see. Everyone has to create the best scenario for their own role.

    Talking about a talented lazy person is stupid.

    I see. This theory takes out the top, the generals, and the country leaders.

    If that guy is the head of the country, he will be on the level where he talks about something stupid in bars saying ¡°This guy should do this¡±

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. What¡¯s important in the organization is that the members all have different personalities but they¡¯re doing the best from their own standpoint and power. An organization will collapse if they label each member using this theory ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, if you know that the person above you is called incompetent hard worker, you¡¯ll stop thinking of doing anything earnestly ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to be a talented hard worker either. It¡¯d make you think ¡°What is this guy talking about with such an arrogant attitude¡± ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Well, what¡¯s talented and what¡¯s incompetent differs on each job ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ One can be talented in computer work but is useless at business. The opposite is true as well. And as for an extreme example, in arts, an artist can sell a painting a year and that¡¯s all it takes for them to live by themselves, right? Even if they couldn¡¯t, some people get paid by the hour to do outsourced work, and they¡¯re different from people who receive an hourly wage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I think that people who use that rough theory nowadays in business are wrong ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I mean, this talk about ¡°Incompetent but is an absurdly strong lazy fellow,¡± or ¡°Incompetent, but works hard to the bone¡± doesn¡¯t exist ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about when saying that one¡¯s talented. They can be strong in math but can hardly do anything decent in writing ¡¹

    Yeah, the twins are right. It¡¯s a sloppy theory.

    ¡¸ Seeckt didn¡¯t mention it but the former theory is used on the German army conscription. This is impossible to re-use in the current complicated era. Doing that is only adopting a famous saying from a great figure. I mean, if you look at Hans von Seeckt¡¯s career, you can¡¯t call him a great man ¡¹

    His words spread out without anyone knowing.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama already thinks that Master can think of what¡¯s best within his permissible scope ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s decision is Master¡¯s responsibility, and there¡¯s no deviation ¡¹

    So she allowed Eri and Rie to become family, and Tendou Otome¡¯s memory altering.

    ¡¸ Even if the twins betray us, Master will take responsibility for it ¡¹

    Michi looked at Rie and Eri.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯m prepared for that ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Eeeh?! What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that?! O-Onii-san, that¡¯s scary ¡¹

    They look at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ We have a lot of secrets and among those are highly-priced secrets for the bad people ¡¹

    I speak frankly.

    This car is heading to the Kouzuki mansion.

    Or should I say that we¡¯re going to the back of the mansion and heading to the rear entrance?

    These girls will soon notice that our family has one of Japan¡¯s wealthiest people in our family.

    ¡¸ When our secret is exposed, our family will be in danger. Therefore, I¡¯m careful not to let any weird people approach our surroundings. But¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at the two.

    ¡¸ You girls are filled with curiosity, and so some bad guys will come close to you. But, when that happens¡­ ¡¹

    The twins gulped.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan. You don¡¯t need to say anything further than that ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Eri-chan and Rie-chan. If you betray Onii-chan, I¡¯ll kill you two personally ¡¹

    She speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ I have no other place to go but with Onii-chan. I can¡¯t allow this family to crumble ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the same for us ¡¹

    Rie who is usually quiet has a much stronger heart than Eri.

    ¡¸ We know that without Onii-san, we wouldn¡¯t be alive anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan knows that too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Rie takes Eri¡¯s hand and put it on top of mine.

    ¡¸ We promise. We will not do anything dangerous, nor approach any weird people. If they come after us, we¡¯ll report to Onii-san and Onee-san right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ We promise ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will not tell anyone about the secrets we¡¯ve seen or heard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s good that we had this conversation before entering the Kouzuki mansion.

    Although, these girls¡­

    They heard about Kouzuki house and nobility during my argument with Torii-san.

    Despite that, they never asked anything about it.

    They know how to stay silent until I explain it to them.

    Rie and Eri aren¡¯t stupid. I can sense that they¡¯re clever.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s not enough ¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve sworn to never speak to any man other than Master, My father, and Grandfather ¡¹

    Hey. Err.

    Speaking of which, I think she does that.

    I mean, it¡¯s all women in here.

    Ah, but, when it comes to Morimoto-san, the clerk of Black Forest, Jii-chan, or even chief Yazawa of Kouzuki SS.

    Michi never talks.

    ¡¸ I devote all of my faithfulness to Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s nice. Mana should do that too ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ You should know that Onii-chan gets jealous easily. If Mana talks to another boy, you¡¯ll feel jealous, right? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s been secluding herself in the Kuromori mansion for almost half a year.

    She doesn¡¯t talk to other boys because there¡¯s none, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re going to school soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re only looking for girl¡¯s school from the beginning. I mean, Onii-chan doesn¡¯t like it if Mana goes to a co-ed school, right? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t say it then Mana will cry ¡¹

    Mana smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t like it ¡¹

    I need to give at least some shackles. To my sex slaves.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m going to the same high school as Onii-chan. We¡¯ll be together in the same school for at least a year but let¡¯s have sex in school! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s two years younger than me.

    When I¡¯m in third-year high school, Mana will be a freshman.

    ¡¸ Mana can¡¯t go to Misuzu-oneechan¡¯s school, so I can have that much side benefit, right? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s the daughter of Shirasaka house and so she¡¯s acquainted with the young ladies. She can¡¯t go to Misuzu¡¯s school.

    Agnes, Luna, Yomi, and Koyomi-chan can get in using the power of Kouzuki house somehow, but¡­

    Mana¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t have her school decided yet.

    On the other hand, once they enroll in Misuzu¡¯s school, they¡¯ll go there too for high school.

    ¡¸ Right, you¡¯re going to my school ¡¹

    It¡¯s not a bad idea to learn in the same school building even if it¡¯s just for a year.

    Hmm.

    Torii-san¡¯s looking at us.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, do you all talk like this all the time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? About Mana going to my school?

    ¡¸ No, I meant the ¡°Seeckt¡¯s theory¡± ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t know much but Michi and the girls are smart. ¡¹

    Edie, Nei, they like this kind of talk.

    Minaho-neesan and Margo-san too.

    Oh right, Kyouko-san does it too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our tradition to talk of ideas that come to our mind ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I see ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s discontented.

    Right, she likes this kind of talk too.

    So far, she¡¯s always cutting in our conversation¡­

    She¡¯s always particular with her opinion, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Torii-san, if you have something to discuss when you could¡¯ve joined in ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ N-No need! Leave me alone! ¡¹

    Then, she looked out of the window.

    What¡¯s wrong with her?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ W-W-W-What¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    Oh, I knew it. They¡¯d be surprised.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a huge wall around it so I thought that it¡¯s a big park or a school but¡­ ¡¹

    We go around the rear entrance to the Kouzuki mansion and dropped off the car in front of the mansion.

    I mean, this mansion is composed of various buildings¡­

    The other side has a Meiji era building.

    This one¡¯s a Showa building, and that one is the Heisei building.

    The building we¡¯re entering is for Jii-chan, Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san. For the people of the main family.

    Not even the branch family can enter the guest rooms.

    ¡¸ Somehow, this looks like a palace ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like a high-class hotel. Never go inside a high-class hotel though ¡¹

    Rie and Eri seem excited.

    ¡¸ Is this Onii-san¡¯s house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing. Onii-san ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ No, This isn¡¯t mine. Well, do you know Ruriko?

    Ruriko was there when the twins lost their virginity

    ¡¸ This is Ruriko¡¯s house ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that Onee-san is this rich ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I thought that she¡¯s an elegant Onee-san as soon as I saw her ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t tell Ruriko that ¡¹

    I Warned them.

    ¡¸ Ruriko wasn¡¯t born in a big family because she wants it¡­ ¡¹

    The twins¡¯ color changed¡­

    ¡¸ I understand. Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand too. Onii-san ¡¹

    Yeah, they can make guesses from just that line.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan is also just like us. Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the same. Slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mana-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    It helps that Mana¡¯s looking after the twins.

    The twins know that Mana is Shirasaka Maika.

    They also know that just like them, her criminal father has died and is having trouble because of that father.

    Therefore¡­

    ¡¸ Welcome back! Papa!!! ¡¹

    Ah, Agnes and the girls came to greet us. Mao-chan, Luna, and Koyomi-chan too

    ¡¸ ???!!! ¡¹

    Agnes became cautious as soon as they saw the twins.

    ¡¸ Papa, who are those girls? ¡¹

    Err¡­

 Chapter 988. Noon Sunshine / Meal Preparations

    Wow, who¡¯s this girl?! She looks so cute! ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s surprised as she looked at Agnes and the girls who came to greet us.

    ¡¸ Really. I mean, is she a foreigner? So cute! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Agnes¡¯ blue eyes and blonde hair and said.

    ¡¸ No. She¡¯s a half Japanese ¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡¸ You girls look cute too! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at the two.

    ¡¸ Papa, you had sex with these girls, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    Oh, Luna¡¯s covering Mao-chan¡¯s ears.

    Mao-chan¡¯s smiling and speaking loudly to not hear anything.

    She knows that it¡¯s a conversation she shouldn¡¯t hear because she¡¯s still young.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I did have sex with them ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then they¡¯re friends? Agnes¡¯ family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Family ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at the twins!

    ¡¸ Yay! We have more family! Mao-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes looked back, and Luna released her hands from Mao-chan¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re family, desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yay! Ehehe! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles happily.

    ¡¸ You see! You see! I¡¯m Mao! What¡¯s your name? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    Mao-chan shouts.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve met each other last night, and this girl is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Koyomi ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Agnes! Let¡¯s get along! ¡¹

    Agnes has become the boss of the young group.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, Rie-chan, I have something to ask! ¡¹

    Huh, what are you saying now Agnes?

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t lie to Papa at all! Never! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Mao-chan supports Agnes from the back.

    ¡¸ Papa is always serious when talking to Agnes and everyone, he¡¯s doing his best when thinking! Furthermore, everything she tells Agnes is the truth! I believe in Papa! Therefore, you can¡¯t lie! You¡¯ll make Papa worry and make him fall ill if you do! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you mustn¡¯t lie! ¡¹

    So they think of it like that.

    ¡¸ Also¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes looked at Mao-chan, then Luna covered Mao-chan¡¯s ears right away.

    Mao-chan then again shouts ¡°Aaaah, I can¡¯t hear anything¡±

    ¡¸ You need to make sure that your body is always beautiful so you can have sex with Papa anytime. Especially your breasts, Papa loves licking them, you must make sure that your nipples are always clean ¡¹

    H-Hey¡­

    ¡¸ Also, when having sex, when Papa releases it inside Agnes and us, you have to look at his face. Papa¡¯s always watching us while we¡¯re going ¡°ahn, ahn~¡± Then, once you¡¯re done with sex, you need to give Papa a kiss, tell him ¡°Thank you, Papa,¡± and pat his head. Papa did his best in sex just for us ¡¹

    A-Agnes, you¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it. I¡¯ll do as you say ¡¹

    Eri smiled.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Rie too.

    ¡¸ Teach us a lot more, we don¡¯t know much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    The twins smiled gently and said.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Eri, and Rie are older than you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, how old are you right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re 13 right now ¡¹

    Agnes looks down.

    ¡¸ Uuu, Agnes is 12 ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Agnes-chan is the senior in this place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We came here after her ¡¹

    The twins said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, this isn¡¯t everyone, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are still more people we have to meet, right? ¡¹

    The twins know the situation.

    ¡¸ Yeah, only the young group are here. ¡¹ Of course, there are more Onee-san for Eri and Rie. Speaking of which, where are they?

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan, Ruriko-chan, and Yoshiko-chan are preparing lunch ¡¹

    Agnes replied.

    The three of them?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-chan¡¯s busy in her work ¡¹

    Oh right, Katsuko-nee¡¯s dealing with Anjou Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, Edie-oneesama, and Haiji-san are doing some other business ¡¹

    Luna said. 1

    Other business?

    Perhaps it¡¯s with Kurama Misato and Arisu.

    While I think about it¡­

    Mao-chan¡¯s still shouting ¡°Aaaaah, I can¡¯t hear anything¡±

    ¡¸ Still not done? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. It¡¯s okay now Mao-chan ¡¹

    Luna lets go of Mao-chan¡¯s ears in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Papa! I¡¯m hungry! Let¡¯s go eat lunch! Ushishi ¡¹

    Mao-chan sai. Then we head to eat lunch.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re back. Welcome to the Kouzuki house

    Ruriko, wearing an apron, smiles at the twins.

    Ruriko already met the twins last night.

    ¡¸ This is Ruriko-chan¡¯s house ¡¹

    Agnes told the twins.

    ¡¸ Hmm, sure, it¡¯s my home but to be precise, this is Grandfather¡¯s home. Oh, we have hashed meat with rice here, do you mind? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are surprised to see the young girl of a huge mansion is preparing lunch for us.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t know how many people would be coming for lunch and so we prepared hashed meat with rice and salad ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s already a specialist in housework next to Katsuko-nee.

    It looks like she cooked and waited for us from the private kitchen.

    ¡¸ Agnes and the girls also helped out! ¡¹

    Oh, it looks like everyone had fun making food.

    ¡¸ Everyone watched Mao-chan make sure she doesn¡¯t do anything dangerous, don¡¯t worry Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do anything dangerous! geez! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s annoyed.

    Even so, the big sisters look after her.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I was on the other side ¡¹

    Mana, the other specialist in the household speaks apologetically.

    She went with me to the old building of Kouzuki SS, and so she apologizes for not being able to help out in the meal prep

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks gently to Mana.

    Ruriko¡¯s 15, and Mana¡¯s 14, and these two created a sisterly bond before anyone was aware.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re bringing the dishes in ¡¹

    Yomi wearing an apron comes out from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m going! ¡¹

    Mana goes there trotting.

    ¡¸ Agnes will help out too! Eri-chan and Rie-chan, come and help us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, ah, right ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do we need to do? ¡¹

    Agnes takes the initiative and calls out the twins.

    Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Mao-chan also come with them.

    Oh, Mana¡¯s looking after the wins.

    Luna too. Luna was there when the twins lost their virginity as a fellow sex slave.

    Mana who looks after the minor details and Luna who can read the twins¡¯ mind.

    If these two are watching Eri and Rie, I have no need to worry.

    The twins understand the reality they¡¯re in¡­

    Yeah.

    There¡¯s no need to worry for now.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama. Yoshiko-sama is a bit¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers to me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She lacks energy. She seems restless¡­also¡­ ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t yet¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s trained completely in housework thanks to Katsuko-nee.

    The person herself is motivated to learn and so she¡¯s become better at cooking, but¡­

    It hasn¡¯t been long since Yoshiko-san started living with us.

    I mean, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san¡­

    They stay in the Kouzuki mansion a lot to make sure that Jii-chan doesn¡¯t get lonely.

    Her housework skill hasn¡¯t advanced that much.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan and Luna-chan are quick at their movements ¡¹

    Agnes also loves helping out.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan can read minds and so they¡¯re fast to progress.

    They can absorb whatever the person teaches from their memories and mental image.

    They¡¯re different from ordinary girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Most of the time, Katsuko-nee¡¯s the commander in the kitchen so she can split the work cleverly ¡¹

    She can ask Yoshiko-san to do what she can right now.

    She would be attentive to make sure that Agnes and the young girls don¡¯t hurt Yoshiko-san¡¯s honor.

    Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are all 12.

    Yoshiko-san is 18.

    From Agnes¡¯ eyes, she¡¯s an adult, just like Nei and Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama¡¯s been with me since childhood and we lived a sheltered lifestyle. She never decided on anything in her life. Someone¡¯s always doing it for her every day ¡¹

    Cooking, laundry, cleaning¡­the servants do it all.

    ¡¸ I have reflected on myself for the past half year and I was able to fix myself by training but Yoshiko-oneesama¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, when Ruriko started living with us and without Yoshiko-san¡­

    She started developing her household skills.

    Yoshiko-san probably feels that Ruriko left her behind.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama should¡¯ve started learning how to do housework together with me half a year ago but it¡¯s too late to think of that ¡¹2

    You can¡¯t turn back time.

    ¡¸ Ah, leave Yoshiko-chan aside! She might break plates again! ¡¹

    Hey, Agnes.

    ¡¸ The plates here are expensive and so you need to be careful when carrying them, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Mao will just watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need to be careful when carrying this, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s be careful, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Agnes takes the lead. Koyomi-chan, Luna, Mao-chan, Eri, and Rie watch and help out

    Behind them is Yoshiko-san wearing an apron, she comes empty-handed with a gloomy atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan, Mana doesn¡¯t know much about this house, so what do we do next? ¡¹

    Mana calls Ruriko out.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I¡¯m coming. I¡¯ll be taking my leave, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko goes to Mana¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-chan, sit down together with Papa! ¡¹

    In the end, Agnes notifies those who aren¡¯t helping out.

    Wait, that¡¯s not it.

    The tableware is already prepared and the Hashed meat with rice is the only one left.

    Bringing them in shouldn¡¯t require a lot of people.

    Therefore, Agnes.

    She¡¯s doing it to get along with Eri and Rie, the newcomers.

    She asked the twins to help out and so Yoshiko-san has nothing to do.

    Mao-chan¡¯s watching.

    I mean, Mao-chan¡¯s work is to watch silently.

    ¡¸ Uhm, excuse me ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san takes off her apron nervously and comes to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman who can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ I feel that too ¡¹

    I told Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that the girls are amazing. They¡¯re all smart, and they absorb a lot of things ¡¹

    Ruriko, Agnes, all the other girls.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san?

    ¡¸ After all, Kuromori-sama picks women with that gift for his family ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That wasn¡¯t my intention really ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Torii-san interrupts.

    Torii-san sits down on a chair.

    Michi follows behind Torii-san Just a precaution.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Sure, Torii-san¡¯s right. I don¡¯t add girls who are selfish and can¡¯t assess the situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I say that you choose because you see that talent ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a boring person. A person without talents. Therefore Kuromori-sama doesn¡¯t choose me ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?!

    W-What¡¯s this?!

    ¡¸ Yes, I thought of the same thing. He sentenced me as someone who isn¡¯t intelligent in the building from earlier. Therefore, I thought that he¡¯s ostracizing me ¡¹

    Torii-san too.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You know, Onee-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can we speak? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie who were listening to our conversation join in.

    ¡¸ You may say no but we¡¯re still talking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, talking ¡¹

    Hey, Eri, Rie, w-what?

    ¡¸ A senior of ours in our home town, her name is Masami-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Masami-san, right¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That Masami-san is easy to fall in love ¡¹

    ¡¸ When she finds someone who looks cool, she immediately falls for the guy ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know, she never makes the confession ¡¹

    ¡¸ She makes the boy confess to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Actually, she sends some love-love beam from her eyes every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Everyone can tell that Masami-san likes the man she¡¯s looking at ¡¹

    ¡¸ She even comes to bring the guy lunch box ¡¹

    ¡¸ She goes in the guy¡¯s vision at random and when he shows an opportunity, she comes hugging. Her attack is using physical contact ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she won¡¯t do the confession ¡¹

    ¡¸ She never does it ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the girls around the boy see that Misami-san is head-over-heels for the boy and so they¡¯re not approaching him ¡¹

    ¡¸ She creates that atmosphere ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she makes moves from the back ¡¹

    ¡¸ She uses monkey business ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even throws around gossips ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how he makes the other girls interested in the boy concede, and the friends of the boy tell him ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s waiting for you to make the first move. So do it!¡± she drags the situation that way ¡¹

    Oh, so there are those kinds of girls too.

    ¡¸ And in the end, once the outer moat is all covered, the boy who Masami-san fell for will confess to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ And they start dating ¡¹

    The two said¡­

    ¡¸ Look, no matter the process, if she ends up happy in the end, isn¡¯t that good enough? ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But, they would never be happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ The world doesn¡¯t go as smoothly as that¡­ ¡¹

    The twins continue their story.

    ¡¸ Masami-san is easy to fall in love with men ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once she finds another cool looking guy, she¡¯ll think ¡°that guy might be better¡± ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Then, she¡¯ll make moves behind the scenes to break up with her current boyfriend ¡¹

    ¡¸ Creating rumors ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or something like turning her boyfriend violent ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s awful.

    ¡¸ And she won¡¯t say ¡°let¡¯s break up¡± herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll do a lot of things to make the guy say ¡°I think we should break up¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, eventually, the boyfriend¡¯s mental state is crushed to pieces and he¡¯ll say ¡°I beg you, let¡¯s break up¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ After pushing the guy so far, that¡¯s when she¡¯ll say ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s break up¡± Masami-san always does that ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Why?! Why is it that she has to make everything so troublesome? If she wants to date the guy, then she should just say ¡°Please date me,¡± and if she wants to break up, then say ¡°I want to break up.¡± It¡¯s a waste of time to complicate everything. She¡¯s wasting her life ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Do you not get it, Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Masami-san doesn¡¯t want to get hurt ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t want to get hurt, and so she makes it that the guy confesses to her, and so she dated the guy ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, she also thinks ¡°this man begged me to break up, I¡¯m unwilling but I let him go¡± ¡¹

    W-What.

    ¡¸ I dated him, I let him go¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s always the one above the situation. ¡°I granted their wish because I¡¯m kind¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s like a volunteer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait a second! But, it wasn¡¯t that Masami girl who wanted to date and break up the guy? ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter what was happening ¡¹

    ¡¸ it¡¯s about how Masami-san feels inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s the guy who said ¡°Go out with me,¡± and ¡°Let¡¯s break up¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That fact is what remains, and Masami-san will think ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ She can always go and find more cool-looking boys without hurting herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ In our hometown, it¡¯s called Lorelei hell ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong, Eri-chan, it¡¯s Marine Spirits Masami ¡¹

    Haaaaaaaaaa¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? So stupid ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    But.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s stupid. But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you laugh at Masami-san, Onee-san? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They do have that same ambiance as Masami-san. Right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. They look similar, Eri-chan

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we noticed ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you¡¯re like that¡­you know¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the type who removes obstacles on the way until the other party confesses? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san and Torii-san?

    ¡¸ But, that won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-san don¡¯t fall for that tactic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, the moat you¡¯re about to fill is too wide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Doing that would be pointless ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san and Torii-san paled.

    W-W-W-What?

    I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ If you fear that you¡¯ll get hurt, you won¡¯t be able to obtain anything ¡¹

    I looked back and saw Edie coming into the room.

    Misuzu and Haiji are here too.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m glad! I was about to call you in ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well now, let¡¯s eat lunch!! ¡¹

 Chapter 989. Noon Sunshine / Thereâ€™s Hayashi too

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please take this seat. Misuzu-oneesama, this way ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s managing today¡¯s lunch and so everyone sits where Ruriko tells them.

    ¡¸ You girls are on this table. There will be conversations about the job and so Haiji-san, please take a seat here ¡¹

    This spacious room has two big tables and one small table.

    Ruriko lets Agnes, Mana, Eri, Rie, Mao-chan, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Haiji, the young group take one of the big tables.

    And the other table has Misuzu, Michi, Edie, Haiji, Torii-san, and me.

    Oh, this is¡­

    It¡¯s probably for our conversation with the Kurama sister that I¡¯m going to face this afternoon.

    Earlier, Misuzu and Edie seem to have a meeting.

    They should be telling me what we¡¯re about to do.

    Then, the small table has Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and Yomi, the girls who were in charge of the meal.

    They¡¯ll be waiting to prepare for another helping or drinks.

    ¡¸ Okay, then¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko puts the Hayashi rice on the plates.

    Yoshiko-san and Yomi go around the tables.

    ¡¸ Here, here, let¡¯s start with the furthest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone, please help out ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes are in the young group¡¯s table so it should be okay.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama too ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Torii-san feels nervous as Yoshiko-san, the young lady of Kouzuki house, is serving her.

    She¡¯s got insecurity towards nobility.

    ¡¸ Please pass around the salad bowl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is water good enough for drinks? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, pour water on the glasses and bring it to everyone ¡¹

    Ruriko, Luna, Yomi, Mana, and Agnes move around.

    We¡¯re used to eating together with such a large group of people but¡­

    Torii-san, Haiji, and the twins look confused.

    It¡¯s different from the party yesterday.

    Everyone¡¯s cooperating and has to be attentive to the meal.

    ¡¸ Okay, does everyone have everything? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ruriko-sama, there¡¯s another plate of Hayashi rice ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Huh, I think we¡¯re lacking a bowl of salad?! Did anyone take two bowls? ¡¹

    Mana asks loudly.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. I got two here ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan replied.

    For now, everyone has a meal in front of them.

    Then.

    The extension telephone on the wall rings.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san backs off with a smile and Ruriko answered the phone.

    ¡¸ Hello, it¡¯s Ruriko. Yes. Certainly. We¡¯ll be waiting ¡¹

    Ruriko then puts down the phone

    ¡¸ Everyone, please wait for a little longer ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Huh? But why? Eri-chan and the girls are hungry already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nonono, not me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rie-chan and I are still okay ¡¹

    The twins shake their heads.

    Ruriko looked at me and said;

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Grandfather¡¯s coming this way ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ I invited him. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, would you like to come with us for lunch?¡± ¡¹

    Oh.

    Jii-chan¡¯s been busy.

    He lets Shiba-san take care of the Kouzuki group but Jii-chan still has more job to do.

    ¡¸ Today is a reserved day because of the matter from yesterday, and I think that his schedule is free ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    Yesterday. Misuzu¡¯s party, and the fight with the Kansai Yakuza who came to Tokyo.

    We were able to repel them without problems but thinking about rare possibilities, it¡¯s better not to take care of any business today.

    Then, the door opens.

    ¡¸ Hmm, this smells delicious. Allow me to join you with your meals ¡¹

    Jii-chan and Rei-chan come in as he speaks.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, this way ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Jii-chan to sit on an empty chair on our table.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s Bushimiya Reika! ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins looked at Rei-chan instead of Jii-chan.

    Rei-chan¡¯s appeared on TV several times and so most people know her.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan is Agnes¡¯ family too! ¡¹

    Agnes explained to the twins.

    ¡¸ You mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That way? ¡¹

    The twins immediately asked Mana.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no this way or that way. That¡¯s just how it is ¡¹

    Mana smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Huh, Fujimiya Reika too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    She¡¯s my woman and a member of the family

    ¡¸ No! Rei-chan is our Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you have to call her Reika-oneesan or Rei-chan ¡¹

    Agnes and Mana told the two.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama, this way ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s still checking the situation of the Kansai Yakuza.

    Currently, Rei-chan is Jii-chan¡¯s bodyguard.

    Therefore, Ruriko recommends the seat on the table where she can move right away.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The tall Rei-chan sits down gallantly.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you okay? You haven¡¯t slept a lot since you switched with Shou-neechan, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I asked worriedly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be okay if it¡¯s just one night. Besides, this mansion is safe ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    Yeah, Kouzuki SS has this mansion completely protected.

    Furthermore, Jii-chan and his three granddaughters are in here so¡­

    Their bodyguards are also present here.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m only doing my work for the form¡¯s sake. In truth, I came here for the Hayashi rice ¡¹

    Rei-chan shows a fresh smile.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s your meal ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san gives a plate to Jii-chan.

    Ruriko-chan gives Rei-chan a Hayashi rice plate too.

    Yomi brings in the salad and water.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Jii-chan. I¡¯ll introduce these girls to you ¡¹

    I thought of introducing Eri and Rie, our new family¡­

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I think you got the order wrong¡­ ¡¹

    Huh, Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you introduce me first to the girls before you introduce them to me? ¡¹

    Hmmm?

    W-What?

    I think that it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s first.

    Oh well.

    If that¡¯s what Jii-chan says.

    ¡¸ Eri, Rie, I introduce you to the owner of this house, and the grandfather of Ruriko, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san over there. He¡¯s our Grandfather ¡¹

    Is that good enough?

    ¡¸ H-Hello. I¡¯m Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Rie. Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    The twins stood up and bowed to Jii-chan in a hurry.

    It looks like everyone¡¯s daunted whenever they meet Jii-chan for the first time.

    He¡¯s the head of Kouzuki house, he has that kind of aura.

    I don¡¯t feel it though.

    ¡¸ Hmm, good day. I¡¯m Kouzuki. The owner of the house you¡¯re in right now. And the owner of the same building that you stayed in last night ¡¹

    Jii-chan says suddenly.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    That said, the twins can¡¯t imagine the influence of Kouzuki house on society.

    I didn¡¯t even know about it half a year ago.

    The name Kouzuki doesn¡¯t show up on the companies owned by the Kouzuki group at all.

    In fact, each time I hear that this and that company or goods are from the Kouzuki group, it surprises me.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s got nothing to do with you girls ¡¹

    Jii-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I want you to understand. I¡¯m the owner of this house, but, not the head of your family. He¡¯s the leader of the family ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Your family is the one using this room right now. Therefore, he¡¯s the man sitting on the host seat ¡¹

    Huh, my seat?

    O-Oh, right.

    If you look at it, this is the highest seat of honor from its location.

    ¡¸ No, Jii-chan, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko told me to sit here.

    I didn¡¯t take this chair because I want to.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. By the way, Ruriko asked me to sit down on the guest of honor seat ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re no guest of honor. Jii-chan, you¡¯re also a member of our family ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Rie and Eri¡­

    ¡¸ Hey now, be careful with how you speak. Those girls are confused right now ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in your family but I¡¯m only here as an extra. My beloved granddaughters love this man after all ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Rie and Eri.

    ¡¸ I may be here because of my relatives, but my place here is just a troublesome relative who slipped in out of self-interest. The only people who truly opened up to me and love me are my three granddaughters ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ And my Granddaughters are with him. Therefore, I¡¯m allowed in as their Grandfather incidentally ¡¹

    He smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m just an extra. Furthermore, an old man. You don¡¯t have to think of living together with me. Ease up. Besides, he won¡¯t allow it ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ He never lets go of his women. He¡¯s a man who¡¯ll protect them with his life ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    If I name him my family, the twins would think that they also need to have sex with Jii-chan.

    Jii-chan took the initiative and told them his place.

    ¡¸ I intend to treat you as my own Granddaughters. Although, your patriarch is this man. I won¡¯t give you any pocket money or anything similar in secret. He¡¯ll get angry. Besides, he¡¯s got a lot of noisy big sisters in his family ¡¹

    I look at Jii-chan¡¯s laughing face.

    Then, I finally understood.

    Yeah, there¡¯s a meaning in finding the order of who to introduce.

    If I did introduce Jii-chan to Rie and Eri first¡­

    The twins will see Jii-chan as my boss.

    That the owner of the big mansion is in control.

    They¡¯ll think that we can¡¯t go against Jii-chan, that we have to listen to Jii-chan¡¯s orders no matter what.

    Eri and Rie are daughters of Yakuza.

    They look at the world where people are above others, where there are ties within the hierarchy.

    But¡­

    But if I introduce Jii-chan to Rie and Eri first¡­

    The meaning changes.

    Jii-chan¡¯s an influential man, but we¡¯re not under his control.

    Jii-chan¡¯s only joining in our family.

    If they understand it that way.

    The twins will no longer be afraid of Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ YEs. I¡¯m one of those noisy big sisters¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ Hello. I¡¯m Misuzu. Kouzuki Misuzu. You¡¯re Eri-chan and Rie-chan, am I correct? Danna-sama will be giving you your pocket money every month. That¡¯s how it is with the other girls. So, don¡¯t ask from Grandfather, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You can¡¯t latch on anyone but Papa! Also, don¡¯t follow anyone you don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t talk to them either! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    Agnes is finally going to school, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. All you have to do is look at nobody but Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana tells the twins.

    ¡¸ Yes. Just Onii-sama. Onii-sama¡¯s the only man I can trust in this world ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Hey now, Ruriko, you don¡¯t trust me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My trust for Grandfather is at 80%. But, my trust with Onii-sama is at 120% ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Right. Grandfather is always making moves from behind sometimes ¡¹

    Misuzu also smiled at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Look at no-one but Danna-sama. We all follow Danna-sama with our full strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ Trust him ¡¹

    Misuzu and Edie say with their chest puffed in pride.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do the greetings for the others later. Let¡¯s hurry up and eat, Darling ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Our food will get cold if this goes for longer.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s eat. Ruriko¡­ ¡¹

    I urged Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, well then, everyone. Let¡¯s eat! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks for the meal! ¡¹

    Our fun lunch started.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yes, that was delicious. Did Ruriko make this? ¡¹

    Jii-chan turned to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, Yomi-san, and I made it together, also¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes and the girls helped out too! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts from the young group¡¯s table.

    ¡¸ Well, this has some thick tastes. I often eat Hayashi Rice during my college days in Kyoto. This is delicious ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks in satisfaction and continues to eat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m such a lucky man that I can eat my Granddaughter¡¯s cooking. This is also thanks to you ¡¹

    Huh, me?

    ¡¸ Thanks to you, Ruriko and the girls started to learn cooking ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ I thank you ¡¹

    No, but¡­

    Well, Ruriko and the girls made the decision themselves.

    It¡¯s not because of me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think that way, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi hands over a glass of water as she read my thoughts.

    Then, Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ We have more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You know, everyone¡¯s becoming better. Right now, it¡¯s become normal that everyone¡¯s helping each other out. Someone¡¯s always out there to support before I notice anything ¡¹

    It¡¯s a gathering of women, and yet¡­

    They¡¯re not fighting.

    Everyone¡¯s getting along.

    ¡¸ Actually, there¡¯s also Yukino who doesn¡¯t do anything. But, Yukino doesn¡¯t speak selfishly like before. ¡¹ She never does housework but she plays with Mao-chan ¡¹

    Yukino has also become mellow.

    She doesn¡¯t speak carelessly that would hurt others like before.

    No, I guess that¡¯s also the power of the family.

    If you¡¯re with a stable family, you can feel calm, and there¡¯s no need to be unsocial.

    Although, she and Megu always confront each other.

    Then, Ai is also with us.

    Ai¡¯s slow and nonchalant personality neutralizes Yukino and Megu¡¯s fights.

    Oh.

    I¡¯ll be coming back home to them tonight.

    We have school tomorrow after all.

    We also have to prepare the bread we¡¯re about to sell during lunch tomorrow.

    No, there¡¯s also¡­

    Ai and Megu will be helping out to some extent.

    It started as my bakery at the school store, and yet¡­

    Nowadays, it¡¯s known as ¡°Ai-chan and Katsuko-san¡¯s bakery¡±.

    No, it¡¯s not just within the school.

    Even boys from other schools sneak in just to buy our products.

    Like when there¡¯s a match with an outside sports club from another school, they casually go and buy bread and eat it.

    No, they say that the products are delicious but they even come even when there¡¯s no match just to see Ai.

    Before we could deal with it, Ai¡¯s fans in our school spread out to other schools.

    There was a guy who prowled after Ai on the school gate but in the end, Edie kicked off the guy.

    No, that¡¯s not the topic.

    ¡¸ Somehow, recently, the girls still function as a family even without me. Everyone¡¯s beautiful, smart, and they all have bright personalities ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course they are. You pick those girls after all ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ You pick those who you accept in the family and so it only becomes stronger the more people you add, it¡¯s natural that it becomes a functional and lively family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s surprising to see Ruriruri do all these housework so smoothly but to think that the introverted Agnes is now looking after the new girls is more ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The Takakura sisters are also aware of their position ¡¹

    Right. Yomi who was assertive back then is now going around as support.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan stand for Agnes.

    There¡¯s also Tsukiko, who¡¯s not here right now.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all Danna-sama¡¯s power ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your existence is enough. Danna-sama, you¡¯re our keystone ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s more of a stone weight than a keystone ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Without Darling, everyone will jump on different directions ¡¹

    Is that so?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ By the way, what happened to you? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks Torii-san.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Torii-san got nervous.

    Well of course. Yesterday, after giving him her greetings, Jii-chan complained until she lost heart. Furthermore, he looked at her like she¡¯s an insect.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re here to watch, right? How is it? ¡¹

    Torii-san came with us to the old training building for Kouzuki SS.

    I abandoned Tendou Otome.

    Decided to turn Tokuda Sonoko-san into a prostitute.

    And she also saw me turning Rie and Eri to my family.

    ¡¸ What do you think about him? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ I-I hate him! ¡¹

 Chapter 990. Noon Sunshine / The way it is

    ¡¸ What do you think of him? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks. Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ I-I hate him! ¡¹

    Torii-san replies with a slightly tense face.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Why is that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? T-That¡¯s.. ¡¹

    Torii-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ Everything has a reason. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    Jii-chan shows a calm smile.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s looking for the right words.

    ¡¸ Why do you not know? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Torii-san mumbles.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t understand him? Or do you not understand yourself? ¡¹

    Torii-san herself?

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s both ¡¹

    Torii-san replies honestly.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Jii-chan then turned to the young group¡¯s table.

    ¡¸ Oh, you two are as well. Eri-kun and Rie-kun, was it? Can I ask you something?

    The young girls, Agnes and Luna are looking after the twins and accepted them.

    The twins don¡¯t seem to be asserting themselves either.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you need? ¡¹

    Anyway, they know that Jii-chan¡¯s the owner of this huge mansion.

    Eri and Rie also reply nervously.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m just asking how you feel. That¡¯s what I want to know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feelings? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I know from Fujimiya-kun¡¯s reports about the details of how you have come here. You don¡¯t have to explain those. However, what I want to know is how you feel that you suddenly lost your relatives, and became his woman without knowing how, then suddenly, you¡¯re going to start living with some strangers ¡¹

    We didn¡¯t even know each other until last night.

    Despite that, I raped the twins last night. They lost their virginity.

    Then, I violated them again this morning. Even have them experience group sex.

    They¡¯re brought to an unfamiliar mansion and told ¡°from now on, these people will be your family¡±

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s messed up

    ¡¸ Err, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins looked at each other.

    ¡¸ You can start, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll start ¡¹

    Eri looked at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ To be honest, we¡¯re still a bit scared. I wonder what will happen to us from now on. But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also excited to see what¡¯s ahead. We¡¯re thrilled ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I have a hunch that it¡¯s going to be fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Me too. At least, it won¡¯t be bad. That¡¯s how we think right now ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ Hmm. I see. Then why do you think that way? We might all be accomplices trying to deceive you. Have you ever thought that we might sell you off to some slave dealer in a foreign country by tomorrow? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks. Eri¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s a slave dealer? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a kidnapper. Those guys wearing red mantle¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Red mantle? ¡¹

    All the girls on the young group make a ¡°???¡± face, not just Rie.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan, what is the red mantle? ¡¹

    Agnes asks Edie.

    ¡¸ The red mantle is an urban legend common during the early Showa era. They say ¡°An old man wearing a red mantle kidnaps and kills children.¡± It was just a rumor, none of it was true ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the early days of Showa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the time when Ojii-san was a child. The red mantle is about 75 years old now ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Edie-chan. Rie-chan, Eri-chan, as you can see, Edie-chan knows a lot, and so if you don¡¯t know anything, just ask her! She¡¯ll teach you anything! ¡¹

    Agnes told the twins.

    ¡¸ Hmm. That¡¯s amazing. ¡¹ Even though she couldn¡¯t speak Japanese back in the days ¡¹

    Mao-chan is impressed.

    Actually, Edie¡¯s genius knows a lot.

    ¡¸ It seems so. Grandfather, please make it easy to understand for the Heisei children ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I apologize, that was just a rumor from 75 years ago¡­ ¡¹

    No, there¡¯s no need to be that comfortable.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get straight to the point, do you truly trust us from the bottom of your heart? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks the twins once again.

    ¡¸ Even if you ask us that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no choice but to follow and trust in Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins looked at me.

    ¡¸ Do you trust him that much? As you can see, he¡¯s just a young boy ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m just an ordinary high schoolboy.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san is strangely dignified ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s got the aura that says ¡°Just leave this to me, don¡¯t worry¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I mean, look, everyone in here are all beauties and cuties, and they all listen to what Onii-san tells them ¡¹

    ¡¸ And even those who aren¡¯t here today, like Nei-oneesan, or even Tsukiko-oneesan, they love Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes also loves Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan too! ¡¹

    No, Agnes, Mao-chan, I¡¯m thankful for that but not now.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t sense any evil from Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Onii-san listens to what the Onee-san tells him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Above all, those who touch Onii-san¡¯s aura lose the evil they had, I think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about that one but at least, we know that Onii-san isn¡¯t trying to deceive us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s easy to understand Onii-san. You know that he¡¯s not lying ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, those who make contact with Onii-san all respect Onii-san¡¯s ideas and they won¡¯t betray Onii-san, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, the people in here do welcome us for real ¡¹

    Eri. Rie.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. Those who Papa chose are family! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan and Rie-chan can¡¯t be bad girls. But, I¡¯m sure that you had a lot of loneliness! Papa doesn¡¯t pick girls unless they¡¯re like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-chan was like that too! ¡¹

    Mao-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ It was true for us too ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and me too ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Mana too! I mean, everyone is ¡¹

    Mana speaks for the other girls who aren¡¯t speaking.

    ¡¸ Uhm, does that mean that Ojii-san is also the same? ¡¹

    Eri.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹ Did Onii-san save Ojii-san and added you to the family because you were lonely? ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Ojii-san, when you entered this room, you had a scary look on your face. You don¡¯t smile, not in your mouth, not in your eyes. It was the same eyes our father and his bosses had ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, when you come closer to Onii-san, it changed. Now, there¡¯s a smile on your lips and your eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I thought so too. It¡¯s Onii-san¡¯s mysterious aura ¡¹

    ¡¸ He can ease up people¡¯s emotions ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ There are two types of people in this world. Those who lack something in their heart, and those who are overflowing with emotion. I believe myself to be someone with lacking. And that missing part is filled with this family ¡¹

    Then, he looked at me.

    ¡¸ However, you have some good eyes. There are a lot of people with that lacking sensation, but you never bring in fools with you. You pick those who have discernment, perseverance, and clever girls. Furthermore, they¡¯re all lovely ¡¹

    Jii-chan gives the twins a gentle look from a grandfather.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Not only for answering my question but for making me reflect on myself. Either way, I thank you two ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re already family ¡¹

    Eri and Rie smiled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Hmm. You may continue eating. Also, I apologize for interrupting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s eat! We have more if you want a refill ¡¹

    The young girls resumed eating while having a friendly talk.

    ¡¸ Torii-kun. The answer you wanted to know was in that conversation ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand. I think that I hate Kuromori-sama because Kuromori-sama didn¡¯t choose me ¡¹

    Huh, what? What?

    I don¡¯t get what Torii-san¡¯s trying to say.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m a fool? They told me the same thing on the building earlier ¡¹

    Oh, Nei did.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re smart. I know that you¡¯re sharp. I checked all of your achievements in managing stocks. I also think that you have good performance in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, you looked at me? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Kanou¡¯s granddaughter¡­thus, I treat you as my granddaughter too ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s mother is from Kanou house, one of the big three.

    Those who stand above the nobility, Jii-chan, and the head of Kaan and Kanou house have been close since they were young.

    ¡¸ Kaan and I have lived long but that Kanou, he went ahead first. Therefore, I thought of looking after you for him ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, yesterday?!?!?? ¡¹

    Yesterday, Jii-chan was harsh on Torii-san during the party.

    ¡¸ I had to do it in public. It¡¯s natural. I¡¯m the head of the Kouzuki house, and you¡¯re the daughter of Torii house right now. Not Kanou house ¡¹

    Torii house isn¡¯t nobility. Their family lineage only counts a few decades.

    ¡¸ You may be the daughter of the Kanou house but you represent the Torii house, which isn¡¯t from nobility, and so I cannot show favor when in front of the other daughters of the nobility. You should think of your father for a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ My father? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter how much harsh treatment you receive, everyone knows that you carry the blood of Kanou house. Therefore, you suffer, everything you do and everything you get involved in. They will laugh, backstab, and even gossip around him, your father isn¡¯t from the nobility after all ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s putting shame to her father more than she thinks.

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, what do I do? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Jii-chan with an earnest look, but¡­

    ¡¸ So, what do you think? ¡¹

    Jii-chan turns to me.

    ¡¸ I think that Torii-san should stop trying to compete with the daughters of nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m competing? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Bringing a bodyguard to the school is only allowed for a handful of young ladies among the whole school, right? ¡¹

    Only about thirty super-young-ladies who came to the party yesterday.

    No matter how wealthy the other students are, if they have no noble lineage, then they¡¯re not allowed to bring in bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, you forcibly had Haiji as your bodyguard using your lineage. But in truth, Torii house isn¡¯t that great of a house ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san has insecurities towards the daughters of nobility¡­

    ¡¸ Torii-san, don¡¯t long for those ¡°something that you might obtain.¡± Those you can¡¯t obtain aren¡¯t yours ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, you¡¯re not a person of nobility. Your Grandfather may be the head of Kanou house but you¡¯re born in Torii house. You say that you will be married into someone from nobility but, Torii-san, is your fiance already decided? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet. But there were several conversations about the topic ¡¹

    Of course.

    ¡¸ Then it¡¯s not decided yet. They are waiting for Torii-san to become an adult and they¡¯ll decide depending on the current management state of Torii electronics. ¡¹

    Torii house doesn¡¯t have a lineage. What they have are assets.

    They can decide on her fiance right now but it would be a problem if Torii house collapses before the marriage.

    ¡¸ Torii-san¡¯s father probably want to pick on the last minute ¡¹

    On the other hand, if Torii electronics remain stable, Torii-san will get married to a better lineage.

    Torii-san¡¯s still 16. There¡¯s no need to rush for her.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s not even decided whether Torii-san is to be married into someone from nobility or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! It¡¯s already decided. Ever since I was born! ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ They only have decided the plan, but it¡¯s not true until it happens. You don¡¯t know how your fate change ¡¹

    I said. Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s right. I rejected the fiance Grandfather chose for me after all ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, Shiba¡¯s son said that he can¡¯t stay in Japan anymore and so he enrolled in a foreign research institution instead¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    Oh. Is that so?

    Right. He¡¯s kicked out of his place as Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    All his plans of taking control of the Kouzuki group and his whole life as Misuzu¡¯s husband is gone in the wind.

    ¡¸ However, he was carrying a gravure photo from Japan in his bag by accident and the country said that it¡¯s child pornography and so the police arrested him as he entered the country ¡¹

    HUh?

    ¡¸ It seems that the other countries see the young women in Japan as children, even though they¡¯re adults. You can appeal that the girl in the photo is 18 years old but the country will answer that she looks like a child, and so this is subject to punishment ¡¹

    That¡¯s troublesome.

    ¡¸ After some negotiations, he managed to come back to Japan, however, his record of owning child pornography will not go away. Poor boy ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true, you don¡¯t know your fate ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks heartily.

    ¡¸ There is no ¡°this is certain. This is absolute,¡± in this world. That¡¯s what I learned thanks to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Torii-san has the blood of nobility, but you¡¯re not one. The talk about marrying into a man of nobility in the future is there but it might not even happen, and so Torii-san is not a daughter of nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looked down.

    ¡¸ You see, you should switch your way of thinking. Don¡¯t think that you have to become a daughter of nobility. Torii-san is Torii-san. Even when you¡¯re not a daughter of nobility, you have enough charms on your own. ¡¹ If you abandon your fixation towards nobility, it will be easier for you, I think that it¡¯ll set your mind free ¡¹

    I said. Torii-san.

    ¡¸ W-What do you know?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do know. I abandoned Yoshida Yoshinobu after all ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, my name when I was born was Yoshida Yoshinobu. I mean, that was my name until half a year ago. My parents abandoned me and I had no place to go, I was a stupid brat who is in the bottom of his life ¡¹

    That¡¯s when I raped Yukino without remorse.

    I didn¡¯t see what was ahead of me.

    ¡¸ But, after I abandoned the name Yoshida, releasing the parents who abandoned me, I felt lighter. Currently, I¡¯m surrounded by people that love me and people I love. There¡¯s nothing happier than this. After all, ¡°what I have to do,¡± and ¡°what I want to do,¡± have become similar things now. ¡¹

    I look at the young group who eats their meals happily.

    ¡¸ I have to do my best for their sake ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at me dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Right. I think that Mariko-san should become a student respected by others instead of forcing to join the daughters of nobility ¡¹

    Misuzu who goes to the same school as Torii-san¡¯s senior told her.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I are born as the daughters of nobility but to be honest, it¡¯s nothing but pain. Especially because we¡¯re from the Kouzuki house, we must be always courteous, kind to whoever to prevent any jealousy, any grudge, and so, we can¡¯t be friends with anyone. If we get along with someone, that someone will receive the jealousy ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how I always thought my life will be but Danna-sama taught me that it can¡¯t be like that ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I shouldn¡¯t be worried about who we make contact with. It¡¯s just foolish to be worried about each and everything. It¡¯s better to be friendly and confident with anyone, just like Danna-sama. Edie, what do you call someone who is like Danna-sama again? ¡¹

    Someone like me?

    ¡¸ A natural airhead ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Natural airhead. Most of the time, Danna-sama¡¯s pretending to have a screw loose on his head to face anyone with a relaxed attitude. Even though he understands, he would pretend to not know, and ask the other party ¡°Why?¡± People hate those who pretend to be smart. You must face the other party with a serious face, where you don¡¯t know anything, just like Danna-sama ¡¹

    No, Misuzu.

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Then, the other party will talk to you with their earnest emotions. Furthermore, speaking in words means that you logically verbalize your thoughts, right? If you go through that process, the other party will also take a look at it objectively ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, our conversations with Onii-sama is something we reflect on ¡¹

    Even Ruriko says that.

    ¡¸ No, you girls are giving me too much credit. I¡¯m just an idiot. Therefore, I had to listen with my all. I don¡¯t really know anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you look earnest when talking, everyone becomes serious too ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ After all, Darling¡¯s approach of facing people without laughing, without fear, is amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m impressed all the time ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s important is that you have an earnest attitude when facing whoever. That¡¯s how Doraga is written ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Doraga? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a transforming robot anime from the 70s ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    Oh. I see.

    ¡¸ That was a joke ¡¹

    That was a joke?!

    ¡¸ Well, enough of that. Yoshiko¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at Yoshiko-san who¡¯s listening to our conversation in silence.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the same, Yoshiko ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks gently.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my granddaughter. I acknowledged that. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that Yoshiko have to be the same daughter of nobility like Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listen. Yoshiko, you¡¯re under the impression that you have to become a suitable daughter of Kouzuki house no matter what, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re suffering. You¡¯re not free. You¡¯re bound by the thought of what you should be. Just like Torii-kun. You¡¯re tying yourself up. ¡¹

    He looks at his granddaughter gently.

 Chapter 991. Noon Sunshine / End of War

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to force yourself to become the young lady of Kouzuki house. Yoshiko is Yoshiko ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells his beloved granddaughter.

    Right.

    Yoshiko-san lived her life as Ruriko¡¯s attendant until half a year ago.

    Then, she suddenly discovered that she¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s late eldest son¡¯s daughter.

    She now stands equal to Ruriko, her former Master.

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ If I can¡¯t fulfill my duty as the daughter of Kouzuki house, Ruriko-sama can¡¯t live freely ¡¹

    The duty of the daughter of Kouzuki house.

    Does she mean getting married to a man of nobility to leave behind a blood relative of Kouzuki house?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no duty. Yoshiko, you don¡¯t need to push yourself ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Oda Nobunaga already handed over the leadership to his son during the Honnoji incident. He was Oda Nobutada. When Mitsuhide Akechi attacked Honnoji, his heir son was in the vicinity of the temple and was attacked by Mitsuhide¡¯s army and then committed suicide. However, there are theories that Nobutada isn¡¯t Nobunaga¡¯s eldest son ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oda Nobumasa, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Oda Nobunaga¡¯s illegitimate child, meaning, a child not from his legal wife, is actually the heir son but he didn¡¯t inherit the family, nobody knows whether it¡¯s true or not, however. The latter half of the Edo period didn¡¯t appear, and so there¡¯s no person in the records according to Nobunaga¡¯s life history ¡¹

    I see.

    Huh, but, why are we talking about Oda Nobunaga¡¯s son again?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also an illegitimate daughter, and so I shouldn¡¯t think of anything unnecessary as I am not the daughter of the legal wife? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at Jii-chan.

    Yeah, Yoshiko-san is Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son¡¯s illegitimate child.

    No, she¡¯s an illegitimate child, and so she survived.

    Cesario Viola murdered Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son, his wife, and his children.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Yoshiko, you don¡¯t have to think about your path with the Kouzuki house. Naturally, you¡¯re my granddaughter, and so you¡¯ll receive enough fortune. However, you¡¯re not going to carry the Kouzuki clan, Yoshiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it because my blood is filthy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong. That¡¯s not what I mean ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s the truth the illegitimate child cannot have this position. The society is cold to illegitimate children. Currently, Yoshiko is always with me when showing up on public, and thus, they cannot speak harshly of you where it¡¯ll reach your ears. However, there should be people who are already deprecating Yoshiko¡¯s blood. There will always be people as such and so you have to give up on them ¡¹

    No matter what Jii-chan and we think¡­

    There will be people who¡¯ll deprecate Yoshiko-san because she¡¯s an illegitimate child.

    ¡¸ However, if you strike back because of the insults, that¡¯s a different story. There are times when the legal wife couldn¡¯t produce an heir, and so the illegitimate yet talented child inherits the head of the family. There are many cases of this if you look at the history of nobility. It¡¯s nothing rare. Especially in cases where the illegitimate child has excellent vitality compared to the legal child. However, Yoshiko, you¡¯re not that type of girl, are you? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san trembles.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have thick nerves. You¡¯re no good unless someone keeps you safe. You¡¯re not the type that stands on the stage and faces the world for the clan, the type that fights ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Yoshiko-san is much more quiet, introverted.

    ¡¸ Misuzu back then was delicate, but nowadays, she¡¯s quite bold thanks to him ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko has been a courageous girl from before. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I? Grandfather? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, you have been a bold child since before. Or should I say that I was worried you were too bold? But, Ruriko now has a brake, which is this guy, and so I don¡¯t worry anymore. ¡¹

    I¡¯m putting on brakes for Ruriko?

    ¡¸ If it was back then when Ruriko was living in a world where it¡¯s just her and Yoshiko if she became the head of the clan like that, I think that she will be okay with any absurdity she does. But now, she thinks of this guy and the family first. I don¡¯t think that she¡¯ll make such decisions anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ That might be true ¡¹

    Ruriko blushed.

    ¡¸ Right. If it was Ruriko before meeting Onii-sama, then I think that I would thoughtlessly involve myself with various things ¡¹

    She replies.

    ¡¸ In the end, people aren¡¯t about what they have to become. One has to look at their talent, abilities, and interests, and place the right person at the right time. If it¡¯s not the right person at the right time, the organization will have to change. Of course, there will be training to become the right person for the job. You have to be flexible ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Especially for the head of the Kouzuki clan, one must experience and understand the karma of controlling people and must understand it from childhood. We must face the horrible reality that we can change other people¡¯s lives at our command. However, it must not reach that point. To protect the human collective called ¡°family.¡± You can¡¯t cut people down and turn someone into a sacrifice ¡¹

    It¡¯s to keep the lives of various people.

    Jii-chan removed the cause of the problems inside the family. Ruriko¡¯s father, his own son.

    He judged that if he can¡¯t preserve the family unless he does so.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko have the nerve to withstand that. That¡¯s because I raised them myself, and they have trained themselves after meeting him. However, Yoshiko doesn¡¯t have that strength ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko, can you endure it? Everyone knows that you¡¯re an illegitimate daughter of my eldest son. Let¡¯s not talk about now as you¡¯re still under my umbrella. No strange people will come after Yoshiko while I¡¯m watching. However, I¡¯m already old. I can¡¯t be by your side all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather, what are you talking about?! ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m already past 80. It¡¯s an age where you won¡¯t find it odd if I pass away anytime ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ However, I don¡¯t worry about Misuzu and Ruriko. These girls have him. They¡¯re his woman. Minaho-kun, Katsuko-kun, and Nagisa-kun are all stubborn. They also have Kyouko-kun from underground society backing them. I already had the family lawyer join with Minaho-kun to take measures for when I pass away. I talked to Misuzu¡¯s father too. I made sure that after my death, the branch families cannot seize the fortunes of Kouzuki house from Misuzu and Ruriko, no matter how much fuss they make. Kouzuki house will stay. Through Misuzu and Ruriko. I¡¯ve taken measures to make sure that it is certain and done every possible assumption as well ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s going that far.

    ¡¸ But the bottom-feeding people will raise a vindictive voice if things don¡¯t go their way. The big shots will be jealous and resent Misuzu and Ruriko from inheriting the Kouzuki clan from me. However, I think that the two of you will be alright. Misuzu and Ruriko are gifted with the nerves to repel any jealousy or grudge ¡¹

    Yeah. I think so too.

    ¡¸ But what about you Yoshiko? Can you do that once I¡¯m gone? Currently, I¡¯m watching them, and so nobody¡¯s going to call you a mistress¡¯ daughter. However, once my protection is gone, you will have to face all the people who will throw insults at you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looked down.

    ¡¸ So, instead of trying to be equal to Misuzu or Ruriko, I think that you should stay under Misuzu¡¯s protection instead. That¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m merely making a suggestion. You should stop waiting for Misuzu or Ruriko, or even him to talk to you. These people don¡¯t add people who can¡¯t make a choice for their family. Even I asked to join in. I said, ¡°Let me join in this family¡± ¡¹

    Right, Jii-chan asked to join this family himself.

    We didn¡¯t ask him.

    Jii-chan made that decision.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to answer right now. Give it some time. Think about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Grandfather ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s talk with Yoshiko-san is over.

    ¡¸ Now then. Torii-kun, as for why do we have this conversation when you¡¯re here¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I wanted you to know how much trouble it is to belong in nobility. Torii house is wealthy, but, you can leave only your assets to your children and grandchildren, am I wrong? In my case, I have to pass on the long history of Kouzuki house, all the responsibilities, and all the ties to these girls ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Recently, I read an interview on an American businessman, it was interesting. There were various people in the business world who succeeded but the interviewer is the same person. Therefore, the interviewer asks a few similar questions to all of them ¡¹

    A successful American interview.

    ¡¸ One of the questions piqued my interest, the interview is conducted not on their company office but in the businessman¡¯s mansion, and yet, the interviewer asks, ¡°do you feel uneasy with your current fortunes?¡± ¡¹

    Uneasy with the current fortunes.

    ¡¸ Then, several of the businessmen answers ¡°I¡¯m in this mansion right now, but I¡¯m haunted by the thought that an armed group suddenly attacks and kills my whole family.¡± It wasn¡¯t just one person. Several people answered the same thing. Saying ¡°Sometimes, I feel like someone with a gun might suddenly come to our house and attack us¡± ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ What do you think? That¡¯s quite American, isn¡¯t it? They sense the reality that it¡¯s possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Indeed, in Japan, you hardly think of those ¡¹

    Torii-san replies, but¡­

    ¡¸ No. I often think of it too. To tell you the truth. I¡¯m blessed right now but I have times where I fear that this happiness will suddenly end up horrible ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I was still in middle school when the war was lost. Currently, the Kouzuki mansion still stands. The Meiji mansion on the other side is also standing. It only stands to this age because my father, the previous head of Kouzuki house fought with time ¡¹

    Torii-san listens to Jii-chan¡¯s story earnestly.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ My father noticed that Japan would lose at an early stage. Therefore, during the war, he moved all the precious ancestral culture into this mansion. I¡¯m also evacuated along with the treasures. Father left me to his most trusted subordinates. Not to protect me but to make sure that we won¡¯t lose anything we inherited from our ancestors ¡¹

    The treasures of the family are more important than his own son.

    ¡¸ Then, soon enough, there was an air raid around this area. The enemy plane dropped a bomb, but it seemed that even in this area, the bomb affected the plot of the current Heisei mansion. But fortunately, the main mansion didn¡¯t burn. All the window panes shattered, but Father didn¡¯t have them repaired. He purposely let the house remain dirty ¡¹

    Huh, why?

    ¡¸ Then, the end of war happened. The occupation army came to Japan. To tell you the truth, having foreign military occupy the land is fearsome. Japan lost the war, and so they intrude on the personal assets of the Japanese people. Your father¡¯s house, Kanou mansion, was confiscated to become a house of a high ranked commissioned officer in the army. He¡¯s kicked out of the house and the soldiers of the occupation army lived as they pleased. That mansion was fully furnished after all. They used ancestral furniture without permission. Furthermore, the high ranked commissioner was formerly a poor man, and so he has no manners at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s weird. Isn¡¯t the mansion a private property? Why would they use it without permission? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s what happened back then. Most mansions of nobility are confiscated. Of course, after a few years, they regained ownership of their homes. Just like Kanou house. However, even after recovering it, most people from nobility lost their homes ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Those who had a mansion were still better. In Yokohama, the occupation army used a bulldozer and destroyed a house they didn¡¯t like and turned it to an empty plot. Then, the occupation army constructed a building for them. The area around the Yamashita part, the park where you can see the port, all received that treatment. All the residents were chased out ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ There was that age. However, fortunately, they didn¡¯t take the Kouzuki mansion. Well, not a single piece of furniture remained, and the plot has a hole from the bomb. The window glasses are broken, and the whole mansion is filled with soot. The occupation forces didn¡¯t want the trouble of repairing and so they left it. It was on purpose ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ You can laugh at that underhanded approach. However, thinking about it, the occupation army confiscating the Kanou mansion and those events started their loss of power. The air raid destroyed most of the ancestral culture products we have inherited. However, Kouzuki house saved as much as possible. I thank my father for that. This age happened. The age where we lost supremacy in our country and the foreigners dominated. It was a fearsome age. You don¡¯t know if one day, they take everything away from you. During the war, there we bombs and fires everywhere and it was scary, but the post-war period is just another fearsome period ¡¹

    We all listen to Jii-chan¡¯s story in silence.

    ¡¸ In the end, the occupying forces left, and the mansion returned to as it was before. We fixed anything broken and dirty, and returned the furniture ¡¹

    That was the Meiji era.

    ¡¸ I was young back then, in middle school, and I had that experience. Thus, I don¡¯t expect my happiness to last forever. Who knows how that happiness in front of me will break because of an absurd reason. With that understanding, I have two or three things prepared for that time. I can lose my power over the government once a foreign country takes control. The law and justice can¡¯t uphold itself all the time either

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I praise Minaho-kun highly because she¡¯s a woman who understands that. Minaho-kun doesn¡¯t trust in the law, the country, nor banks. You can¡¯t entrust your entire fortune in one bank. You must decentralize it to multiple banks in multiple countries. Just because you know one influential person doesn¡¯t mean that you have to stick to that person only. She also makes contact with the financer of those who are hostile to us. She has such connections ¡¹

    The former patrons of the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Having a strong connection with only the Kouzuki house is never a good thing. There¡¯s always a risk of breaking up. I prefer someone like Minaho-kun in my organization instead of a yes-man who will listen to whatever I tell them, thus, I highly praise her. Willing to put in the effort to survive, and to have someone who isn¡¯t negligent of preparations even though it might be wasted ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ By the way ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ As for the twins earlier¡­ ¡¹

    Eri and Rie¡­

    ¡¸ I think that those girls should start learning business ¡¹

    Business?

    ¡¸ They have good senses ¡¹

    I look at the twins who are eating a meal happily with Agnes and the girls.

    Yeah, that¡¯s probably true.

    Those girls are clever, and they always look from various sides.

    They can find people who are truly horrible and fight them.

    They were models of their father¡¯s lolicon videos, but¡­

    They managed to avoid prostitution until the last minute.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think they will lose anything from learning business no matter what they want to do in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, as for Agnes-kun ¡¹

    Jii-chan. Agnes too?

    ¡¸ You should raise her to become a princess ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That girl is a flower. She has the talent of charming people with her bright and carefree attitude. If you want that to remain, raise her like a princess. Don¡¯t show her the dark side. Don¡¯t let any evil people reach her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you mean protecting her from getting involved with any weird people? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. Some people would want to trample the flower garden because it is beautiful. Be careful not to let people such as them tarnish her ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That means, not letting Agnes do business by herself ¡¹

    If she starts doing business, weird people will surround her.

    The better the business goes the more likely it is to be bad.

    ¡¸ Yes, do treasure that flower ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me and laughed.

    Oh, I¡­

    I have to think about their future.

    I need to give it a good look.

    Thinking of how to make the best use of their talents.

    ¡¸ I see, it¡¯s their choice on what they want in the future, but I must make them try out various things to spread their choices ¡¹

    ¡¸ You must not let them try out others either ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The line ¡°It¡¯s better to experience everything¡± is a lie. If you experienced something horrible, then the girls will lose the nature they had before ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Kouzuki-sama, I have one thing to ask¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san who listens to our conversation said.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Torii-san sends me a glance.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­Thinking about my nature, s-should I e-experience it with Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Experience what?

    ¡¸ You mean sex? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks back with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san nods with a serious look.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wrong to ask me that question ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Before you could think of that, you should think of becoming a cute girl where he would come after you ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Cute? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s making a huge question mark on her face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯re quite charming as a woman. You are a fast thinker, and your perseverance is straightforward. Your heart has no big wounds ¡¹

    Yeah, even her insecurities aren¡¯t emotional scars.

    Torii-san is raised in a wealthy family, and so she¡¯s generous.

    She takes things easy, and she¡¯s not fussy.

    She¡¯s stubborn and her outlook is narrow, but she¡¯s not a bad girl.

    Or should I say that she¡¯s too straightforward?

    ¡¸ However, he doesn¡¯t sense the woman that he would want to have sex with you ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not womanly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Womanly or not, you¡¯re a woman. Certainly, you¡¯re not a man. However, the woman inside you still hasn¡¯t awakened ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, can I ask for a detailed explanation? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks serious. Jii-chan laughed.

    ¡¸ That would be impossible. I¡¯m no woman. If you want to ask about it, ask women ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. She looked at Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Mariko-an, you need to like someone ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles gently.

    ¡¸ You shouldn¡¯t think of what you want to be or what you want to do, but think of what do you want to do for the person you like ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you stay like that, you can¡¯t have sex with Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t think of making only yourself feel good. You need to think of a good balance between wanting to feel pleasure and wanting to give pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mariko-san, I think that you only consider your own feelings ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ True. You¡¯re a girl but you¡¯re not a woman. Mariko ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

 Chapter 992. Noon Sunshine / The location of the Hidden Treasure

    ¡¸ Now then, what¡¯s left is for you to deal with it ¡¹

    After lunch, Jii-chan stood up and said.

    ¡¸ Grandfather. Would you like to have some after-meal coffee? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks her Grandfather.

    ¡¸ Hmm. I¡¯ll take your offer. However, I will head to that table ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at the small table Ruriko used.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but I¡¯ll switch with you. Come to this table and join in ¡¹

    He looked at Yomi and said.

    ¡¸ Okay! Got it! ¡¹

    With that said, Yomi comes to this table.

    I look at the table of the young group and¡­

    ¡¸ Still, this stew bowl is delicious ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s still eating her nth serving.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, it¡¯s not a stew bowl but Hayashi rice ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s still eating too.

    ¡¸ But, I never had this kind of food back in Kyoto. Like, this sauce whose name I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s demi-glaze sauce ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. It¡¯s really delicious, right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Yeah, the two seem to have a stable mental state now.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Yomi read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ At first, they were nervous but now they¡¯re at ease. That¡¯s how they can eat that much ¡¹

    I see. If you¡¯re nervous, you won¡¯t even know that you¡¯re hungry.

    It¡¯s approximately ten days since their good-for-nothing yakuza parents brought them to Tokyo.

    During that time, they gang-raped Sonoko-san, another girl brought with the group.

    The other daughters of Yakuza oppressed them.

    Then, last night, it took a sudden turn.

    We captured them, and I raped them.

    I turned them to my sex slaves, then to my family.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan who knows a lot from behind the scenes, and Agnes-chan who accepts the girls with an innocent smile is with them, and so it should be okay ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    The twins also know that Mana¡¯s carrying a painful past in her back. Last night, they had a lot of time to talk together and along with Nei.

    On the other hand, Agnes is completely okay accepting anyone I add in the family. She doesn¡¯t accept them with caution, she is also looking after the twins.

    ¡¸ Luna and Koyomi are doing good in support. They can read minds after all. Besides, Mao¡¯s a big part of it too ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    When you have a little girl smiling brightly with you, the place becomes calm.

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s doing well too. She¡¯s not a rookie who came in together with the twins but instead, a member of the team facing the rookies, she¡¯s making contact ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls got along with Haiji in such a short time.

    Therefore, Haiji¡¯s also a member of those who welcomes the twins.

    That¡¯s simple, but it works.

    The twins, especially Eri is a self-assertive girl.

    Haiji has to become the senior, not someone who enters the family together with them.

    Or, they might have some dispute later.

    The twins and Haiji are all 13-year-olds.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Anjou Kinuka-san, the younger, is also 13 ¡¹

    The bodyguards of the Kurama sisters.

    Right, the two of them fought during the party and they named it ¡°The battle of the 13-year-old¡¯s,¡± so I¡¯m sure of it.

    Arisu-san, her Master from the Kurama house is also 13.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Huh, Misuzu, where¡¯s Karen-san? ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san.

    The one punished because she brought Tendou Otome to the Kouzuki mansion.

    The one Misuzu picked as her pet.

    If I recall, she¡¯s at the same age as Agnes.

    She was here last night, but I can¡¯t find it here anywhere now.

    ¡¸ Karen is together with Kurama-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I think that it will not be good if the sisters remained by themselves ¡¹

    Misato-san, the elder of the Kurama sisters, has a weak heart.

    When she¡¯s sentenced that she¡¯ll become a prostitute, she fell to despair right away.

    Her little sister, Arisu-san is tough, but¡­

    ¡¸ It shouldn¡¯t be just the sisters but also Karen, someone who is in a similar situation as them. Karen is also a daughter of nobility and is much younger than the Kurama sisters. It¡¯s like the daughters of nobility to not show anything disgraceful in front of daughters from another family ¡¹

    If you leave the Kurama sisters alone, they will only fall deeper into their dark thoughts filled with despair.

    But, if Karen-san is with them, they have to keep their appearance as the daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ Our school educates the daughters of nobility that way ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s school, the best school for the high-class ladies.

    Of course, not all of them are daughters of nobility, but I heard that you¡¯re not allowed to enroll unless you have a good lineage.

    There are no daughters of upstart directors or celebrities.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, or Arisu-san, have received it since infancy. If they do something careless, then it¡¯ll defile their family¡¯s name. That¡¯s the kind of thing they learn every day ¡¹

    Therefore, Karen-san¡¯s presence will work on them.

    ¡¸ Karen listens to what she¡¯s told, and so there should be no problems ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that she¡¯s a good girl. I¡¯ve only seen her from afar once ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Edie added.

    ¡¸ They need to take a good look at their situation objectively ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Karen-san is also 12, and yet¡­

    She had to come to the mansion for an act of treachery towards Kouzuki house because of her fear of Tendou Otome.

    She accepted becoming Misuzu¡¯s pet with ease yesterday.

    I think that she needs some time to think about it.

    ¡¸ Anyway, the young ladies are down in despair, and so the priority is to keep them from committing suicide ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    They don¡¯t have a strong heart like Eri and Rie.

    If you push them too hard, their heart will snap and break.

    ¡¸ She needs to accept that she¡¯ll become a prostitute without putting too much burden on her heart ¡¹

    That¡¯s a complex situation.

    Then, Jii-chan leaves the discussion to us.

    We haven¡¯t decided yet.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ To begin with, can¡¯t we just call off the plan where you turn Kurama-sama into a prostitute? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Like asking Kouzuki-sama right now¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Jii-chan drinking coffee, sitting together with Ruriko and Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato-san¡¯s fall into prostitution is the punishment for the Kurama house, that was Jii-chan¡¯s decision ¡¹

    I told Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Then, ask Kouzuki-sama to withdraw the punishment ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ Then, will Mariko-san be willing to pay off all the debts Kurama house is carrying for them? ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Grandfather has to give out a harsh punishment to prevent other families like Kurama house from becoming spoiled from the help of Kouzuki house and other powerful families. If Kouzuki and Kaan house were to assist because ¡°Kurama house is from the nobility, and so other nobility should help them,¡± then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, more families like them will become spoiled and come one after another. Eventually, nobody can support other families anymore ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she must receive a harsh punishment, which is becoming a prostitute. It¡¯s to prevent this from happening again ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand that, but¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato-sama has a fiance¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She dreamt of marrying that man ever since she was young and yet, she¡¯s going to become a prostitute, it¡¯s just too much! ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why Torii-san¡¯s appealing for the release of the Kurama sisters.

    However.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san. You don¡¯t get what it means to become a daughter of nobility, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Misuzu sighs.

    ¡¸ When the house decides who your marriage partner is, then you¡¯ll marry that man. And when your family commits a sim, you¡¯ll become a prostitute. Do you know how different those are? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Both of them aren¡¯t the choice of the daughter of nobility, have you ever thought that there¡¯s no difference because you¡¯re walking a life dictated by the family? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ But, one is marriage, and the other is prostitution ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same. Your will is irrelevant, and your body is taken away ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Better, she will only live as a prostitute for five years. But if she is to marry with a fellow nobility, she will have to endure it for the rest of her life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t you get divorced? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ When it comes to marriage between fellow nobilities, and in addition to that, it¡¯s a marriage ceremony between two head families, people from various circles will come, and they will celebrate. Recently, there are those who divorce, but they become a shame for the family. When Sakakihara-sama¡¯s heir son divorced, he became disqualified from inheriting the family, and the second son inherited the clan. The eldest son is also dropped off from the senior management of the business group ¡¹

    I see. Heads from the various noble families and leaders of political and business circles went to that wedding.

    ¡¸ Then, the business partnership with the married wife¡¯s family is all wiped off. The wife¡¯s family also treats the woman as a defective item ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s married into the family to strengthen the connection between fellow nobility, and yet¡­

    They divorced right away, it hurt the honor of their family.

    ¡¸ Both families, the companies under their umbrella, each of the nobility and families connected to them, they¡¯re all involved ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ Marriage between fellow nobility has to hold smoothly to let both families and the families around prosper, and if it fails, it only causes misfortune to everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Kenmochi house, the family Misato-san is to marry probably already gave up on that topic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Kenmochi house wishes to marry into the Kurama house whose business is centered on the Kurama Kaku. Now that Kurama Kaku is gone, they¡¯re drowning in debt, and Kouzuki house glares at them, it¡¯s no longer the Kurama house that they want ¡¹

    The two families becoming blood relatives think of prospering each other¡¯s business, and yet¡­

    Kurama house failed in business, lost its long-established Kurama Kaku, and received a harsh punishment from Jii-chan.

    They can never start talking about marriage with the Kurama house anymore.

    ¡¸ Marriage between nobility isn¡¯t as romantic as Mariko-san thinks ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu, if I recall, you¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu also had a fiance.

    But, that man wasn¡¯t from nobility¡­

    He was the eldest son of Shiba-san, the director of the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ In my case, Kouzuki house doesn¡¯t have any nobility where we need to have any blood relationship with ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Kouzuki house, the noble among nobility is one of the three big houses.

    ¡¸ We will have a blood relationship with any nobility through our branch families. There is no need to deepen our blood in other nobility than that. Rather, the internal side of Kouzuki house was having troubles until half a year ago

    Ruriko¡¯s father made some moves behind the scenes to create factional infighting.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Grandfather thought of such things to keep the solidarity of the group ¡¹

    As Shiba-san¡¯s the top of the rising power, Jii-chan would someday hand the leadership to him, and have Misuzu marry his first son.

    That was the plan.

    ¡¸ But, thanks to Danna-sama¡¯s efforts, everything is cleared off ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ Currently, Kouzuki group is unified, and so there¡¯s no need to worry ¡¹

    To protect the family, Jii-chan watched his second son die.

    Shiba-san and all the other directors are working as one.

    The branch family of Kouzuki house and their groups are no longer fighting each other as Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san all get along.

    Above all, Misuzu has me by her side.

    Jii-chan accepts my existence.

    There will be no more fuss.

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s no need to worry about Kurama Misato-san¡¯s fiance, right? ¡¹

    I confirmed with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s okay to forget him. Danna-sama ¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸ But, I know¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ Misato-sama loves her fiance, Kenmochi Yuugo-sama ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Is that true, Mariko-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s Mariko-san, there¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s just your assumption ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure of this. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes! ¡¹

    W-What did you see, Torii-san?

    ¡¸ Misato-sama is embracing Kenmochi-sama! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Where? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Last week, in Kenmochi-sama¡¯s hotel party, they were doing it on the waiting room ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ It was the start of the party and so there¡¯s nobody in the waiting room. I was worried about New York¡¯s stock prices and so I left the party to check my phone. Then, Kenmochi-sama and Misato-sama are both there, the two of them didn¡¯t notice me because of the partitioning screen. However, I could see Misato-sama through the gaps ¡¹

    The fiance left the party?

    ¡¸ Then, Kenmochi-sama told Misato-sama, ¡°Our family is in trouble right now but don¡¯t be discouraged and do your best. I will be your ally no matter what¡± ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Then, what happened next? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Then, Misuzu-sama embraced Yuugo-sama. She embraced Kenmochi-sama with all her strength ¡¹

    Hmm, hmm.

    ¡¸ I was so surprised by it¡­ ¡¹

    To think that the shy Kurama Misato-san embraced her fiance.

    That would be surprising.

    ¡¸ I made a noise. Misato-sama was surprised that she escaped outside. Then, Kenmochi-sama told me ¡°Please keep what you saw a secret,¡± and left the room as well ¡¹

    So that¡¯s what happened.

    Misuzu immediately looks at Rei-chan who is in the same table as us.

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Rei-chan picked up the extension phone on the wall¡­

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama? We have something urgent needing investigation. Yes. It¡¯s Kenmochi house ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS is going to check it out?

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, I will do my part too. Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Rei-chan puts down the receiver.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks. Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama has begun investigating Kenmochi house already. She¡¯s sending an interim report now ¡¹

    She already started investigating?

    ¡¸ Huh, you mean that there¡¯s something suspicious with the Kenmochi house? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ When investigating the links of Kurama house, that also includes investigating Kurama Misato-sama¡¯s fiance ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that it¡¯s common to make investigations when it comes to the political and business circles and influential families ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS is a company that specializes in protecting the nobility of Japan.

    Naturally, they¡¯ll investigate Kenmochi house too.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, it¡¯s just my impression but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Kenmochi Yuugo-san isn¡¯t a good man. He¡¯s a man with a dry nature, speaking gently to a daughter whose family is about to collapse, even though she¡¯s his fiance¡­ ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how Kenmochi-sama, the father is. He¡¯s very strict when it comes to business ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I remember him too ¡¹

    Rei-chan who has knowledge from the top elites said.

    ¡¸ B-But, they¡¯re engaged, and so when Kenmochi-sama speaks kindly to her¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san said. I interrupted her.

    ¡¸ You must assume the worst at times like this ¡¹

    I told Torii-san.

    ¡¸ If you think positively, you¡¯ll miss a lot of things. The situation will only get worse. Assume every worst possible outcome in your head ¡¹

    Then, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ Danna-sama. ¡¹ If that event happened last week, then he shouldn¡¯t have known the harsh punishment Grandfather gave to the Kurama house ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Jii-chan only announced the punishment for the Kurama house last night, during the party.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s widely known that Kurama house is denied help when they tried to ask for Kouzuki house¡¯s help ¡¹

    If that Kenmochi guy is a bad guy.

    Then, his treatment with Misato-san of the Kurama house, which is about to collapse.

    Purposely calling her out to an unpopulated area, comforting her with kind words¡­

    ¡¸ Does Kurama house have any utility value left? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That way of thinking is reasonable, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, Misuzu-sama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it, Mariko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re overthinking it. Even if you look at the movement of banks, it would be impossible for Kurama house to recover ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ But there should be some underhanded trick here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Underhanded trick? ¡¹

    Torii-san makes a confused look.

    ¡¸ Do you not get it Mariko-san? If Kenmochi house¡¯s aim is the hidden assets of the Kurama house, then¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Then the amount of that fortune can be used to repay their debts ¡¹

    If Kurama house can save themselves, then¡­

    Jii-chan can withdraw his punishment.

    Kurama Misato-san won¡¯t need to become a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Or maybe, only Kenmochi house knows of such fortune and nobody in the Kurama clan noticed it ¡¹

    And so, they intend to take it away from the Kurama house secretly.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama, please give us a summary of the report. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at my face.

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯ll talk to Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san ¡¹

    They might know something.

    ¡¸ Edie, Yomi, come with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to need a genius observer and a mind reader for this.

    ¡¸ Michi, stay here and guard the girls ¡¹

    I can¡¯t entrust everything to Haiji alone yet. She¡¯s not accustomed to this mansion yet.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi replied.

 Chapter 993. Noon Sunshine / Three imprisoned young Ladies

    ¡¸ Please wait! ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming with you. Also ¡¹

    Torii-san sends Jii-chan a glance, but¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, don¡¯t mind him for now ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh well. I think that Danna-sama¡¯s okay bringing Mariko-san along, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can come with us, Torii-san. However, we¡¯re the ones talking to Kurama-san. You¡¯ll stay quiet ¡¹

    If Torii-san lets her emotions take over and talk to the Kurama sisters, it¡¯ll become chaotic.

    ¡¸ You might talk about the hidden assets of the Kurama house carelessly that it might give them false hopes. We should not talk about it until we confirm that it¡¯s real ¡¹

    Especially Misato-san, the elder, she¡¯s quite sensitive.

    Once she finds out that ¡°as expected, there¡¯s nothing,¡± she might die from hopelessness.

    ¡¸ I know that even if you don¡¯t tell me ¡¹

    Torii-san got offended.

    But you know, it¡¯s Torii-san¡¯s trait to speak some controversial statements because she can¡¯t read the mood.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching her, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi told me.

    I see. Yomi can monitor her mind and just stop Torii-san when she¡¯s about to say something unnecessary using the Miko power.

    I think giving an order saying ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that for now,¡± won¡¯t break Torii-san¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait for a second ¡¹

    I finish the Hayashi rice and salad on my plate and drink water.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Yomi, Yoshiko-san, the food was delicious. Thanks for the meal. If there are any leftovers, I¡¯ll eat them so save it ¡¹

    I told the girls who are in charge of cooking this lunch.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll leave some for Nei-oneesama and Tsukiko-oneesama just in case, but in case the two hasn¡¯t returned yet, then please consume them, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Nei and Tsukiko, are in the middle of altering Tendou Otome.

    They probably ate lunch in that building already.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s over there, and Shou-neechan¡¯s probably in another building for Kouzuki SS, but still¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s giving Tokuda-san a lecture as candidates for Black Forest¡¯s prostitutes.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s got a job of checking out the movement of Kansai Yakuza.

    Ruriko didn¡¯t mention her name just now probably because Minaho-neesan called and said that she doesn¡¯t need lunch.

    ¡¸ We delivered the same meal to Katsuko-oneesama and them ¡¹

    Katsukiko-nee and the Anjou sisters also had Hayashi Rice for lunch.

    ¡¸ What about the Kurama sisters? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ The intention is to bring them food later¡­

    Oh, Ruriko prioritizes feeding our young group.

    Once we¡¯re done, she intends to deliver food to the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ Everything¡¯s prepared on that wagon over there ¡¹

    Oh, there are plates, a rice cooker, and a pot with Hayashi rice in there.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll bring it ¡¹

    Edie said and head to the wagon.

    ¡¸ Ah, I know all of it ¡¹

    Yomi comes after Edie. Yomi was in charge of cooking too and so she prepared the wagon together with Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Okay, then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I stood up.

    ¡¸ Huh, Papa? Another job? ¡¹

    Agnes noticed and called me out.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m sorry that we can¡¯t play but I still have a lot to do ¡¹

    I smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Look after Mao-chan, Haiji, Eri, and Rie, okay? Be kind to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, Luna, and Koyomi-chan will help out, nobody will be lonely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get along ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Yeah, just as Jii-chan mentioned earlier. Agnes is a flower.

    A flower that only needs to be there and sparkle brightly.

    Mana and Luna can help out with the minor details.

    ¡¸ Darling, everything¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Edie and Yomi are pushing the wagon.

    ¡¸ Look after them. I¡¯m entrusting it all to you ¡¹

    Jii-chan, who is in the same table as Ruriko and Yoshiko-san, looked at me and smiled.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We walk down the corridor for a while, then¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, as for earlier¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸ It is as you guessed, Grandfather knows something ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, when Torii-san sent Jii-chan a look earlier¡­

    She¡¯s thinking of asking Jii-chan directly.

    ¡¸ Grandfather was strangely talkative just now. At times like this, Grandfather is hiding something ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Does that mean that Jii-chan knows about Kurama Misato-san¡¯s fiance not abandoning her even though she¡¯s in debt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama. I think that Grandfather knows it all ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ According to Rei-chan, Shou-neechan¡¯s still investigating, right? ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s fiance¡¯s family, Kenmochi house.

    ¡¸ But, Grandfather probably already finished his investigation through Yazawa-san ¡¹

    Oh right, Shou-neechan¡¯s not the current head of the on-site division, but¡­

    Yazawa-san, the former chief, and the appearing president has the top elite unites and Michi¡¯s father in his hand.

    He can make investigations without Shou-neechan knowing.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why are we not asking Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ No. That¡¯s because Grandfather entrusted the case to Danna-sama ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ That means doing the investigation oneself. Of course, that means it¡¯s okay to use all of the resources of Kouzuki house, including Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means becoming a man who can freely take control of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Grandfather is giving Danna-sama a test. He¡¯s fond of him. Even now, he¡¯s looking forward to seeing what kind of conclusion Danna-sama will have ¡¹

    This is another trial?

    ¡¸ So, do we assume that this is all part of Jii-chan¡¯s plot? ¡¹

    Besides, to think that the Kurama house would be drowning in debt and become bankrupt.

    I wonder what Jii-chan¡¯s aim is?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Grandfather truly loves the old building of Kurama Kaku ¡¹

    The ancestral house of the Kurama house is filled with precious history.

    Jii-chan and the nobility have been using that as a gathering place from before.

    ¡¸ The current head of the Kurama house opposed Grandfather and the other heads of nobility, and destroyed the Kurama Kaku with the reason of building a new high-rise hotel, and he grieved at heart for that ¡¹

    Right, the current head of the Kurama house; Misato-san and Arisu-san¡¯s father, destroyed the Kurama Kaku and turned the land into a vacant plot.

    ¡¸ He destroyed the Kurama Kaku before Grandfather could make a substantial action. It¡¯s already lost, and so there¡¯s nothing they can do about it ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ And now, the foreign investment funds is pulled back while the high-rise hotel construction is on the way, and Kurama house reached bankrupt ¡¹

    The hotel construction already started.

    And because the construction stopped due to the lack of funds, Kurama house is in a tough spot.

    If the hotel isn¡¯t finished, they can¡¯t recover the investment they spent.

    ¡¸ Does Kenmochi house have no funds? If they finish the hotel, they can manage somehow, right? ¡¹

    Edie asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t know until we have the report from Kouzuki SS¡¯ investigation. However, I think that Kenmochi house doesn¡¯t have that good financial state. Mariko-san, don¡¯t you agree? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t buy any of the stocks Kenmochi house company owns. From what I heard, it¡¯s not good at all ¡¹

    Oh right, she¡¯s into stocks if I recall correctly.

    ¡¸ And the incident with the Kurama house, it¡¯s widely known that teaming with a foreign investor to build a new hotel has angered Kouzuki-sama and others. Even if they¡¯re engaged, Kenmochi house is unlikely to help Kurama house with the resolve that Kouzuki house will not look at them kindly ¡¹

    If they move poorly, then not just Kouzuki house, but also all the other noble houses will get angry.

    ¡¸ Wait a second, is the Kenmochi house from nobility? ¡¹

    I had to confirm.

    ¡¸ Kenmochi house is in the complicated side ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Sure, Kenmochi house is nobility. But, Kenmochi-san, the one engaged to Kurama Misato-san, is from a branch family of that clan ¡¹

    ¡¸ To be precise, he¡¯s from a branch family, of a branch family, of another branch family ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ If I recall, he¡¯s the second son of the son-in-law of the youngest daughter of the seventh son of the 5th generation head of Kenmochi house ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re all Kenmochi but just a subsidiary line.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Kenmochi Yuugo-san¡¯s grandfather is in silk goods trade business, and it succeeded, and so he¡¯s currently in the Kenmochi group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their founding age is hardly far from our Torii electronics ¡¹

    That means, they¡¯re a company that became big since the postwar period.

    They inherited the noble blood from Kenmochi house but they¡¯re only a new upstart in business.

    ¡¸ The contents of their business is covered, or should I say that when their company became big, they used the name of the head house, and so they have a bad relationship with the main family of Kenmochi house ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ However, Yuugo-sama¡¯s family business is prohibited from using the Kenmochi name at all, and so they are operating nationwide as ¡°Sword Hub¡± ¡¹

    Oh, I know ¡°Sword Hub¡± They¡¯re a mass marketer of suits for gentlemen for the whole country.

    I see. It¡¯s Kenmochi, so it¡¯s ¡°Sword Have¡±

    ¡¸ Then that means, they¡¯re trying to tie themselves with the Kurama house to make connections with nobility apart from the main Kenmochi family? ¡¹

    The main family hates them, and so they won¡¯t introduce them to other nobility.

    I mean, the head family probably doesn¡¯t want to lower their heads.

    Therefore, they¡¯re marrying into the Kurama house and get associated with other nobility through them.

    Just like how Torii-san¡¯s family tired themselves to Kanou house through marital relationship.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get the situation now ¡¹

    I think for a moment.

    ¡¸ I see. Jii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, you saw Kenmochi Yuugo being intimate with Kurama Misato-san at a party last week, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, as mentioned earlier ¡¹

    Then that means¡­

    ¡¸ Jii-chan knows Kenmochi house is approaching Misato-san. Then, he sensed danger. So that¡¯s why¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at everyone.

    ¡¸ He thought that it¡¯s necessary to isolate Misato-san and Arisu-san here ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks me.

    ¡¸ First of all, the party yesterday is only exclusive to the young ladies of nobility. That means Kenmochi Yuugo will not come to this place ¡¹

    The only men allowed to enter the party is Jii-chan and me.

    ¡¸ And if it¡¯s a party hosted by the Kouzuki main family, the noble among the nobility, then, Kurama house, a member of the nobility will have to participate unless they have a reason not to ¡¹

    The Kurama sisters think that they might be able to directly appeal to Jii-chan to save their family and so they will definitely come.

    ¡¸ Then, Jii-chan scolded the Kurama sisters right in front of the other daughters of the nobility. Jii-chan is hard to please influential man, and they know that he treasures the tradition of nobility, and so they can feel his anger ¡¹

    I mean, he appeared together with me before the party started.

    Then, he shouted at Torii-san who greeted him with a familiar tone, planting the image of a scary old man who you can¡¯t reason with.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why when Misato-san and Arisu-san are brought to a different room, everyone thought that it¡¯s inevitable. I mean, there¡¯s hardly anyone who asked about the Kurama sisters after the party, right? ¡¹

    They all thought that it¡¯s inevitable for them to receive some punishment as Kurama house is just suffering the consequences.

    The young ladies of nobility feel that what the Kurama house did this time is a shame to all the nobility.

    ¡¸ Then, once the girls return home, they will report what happened to their father and grandfathers. Most of the heads of nobility will know his wrath and sentence. If the Kurama sisters can¡¯t return home from the Kouzuki house, they will only see it as inevitable ¡¹

    Besides, Mizushima Karen-san is also here.

    Mizushima house allowed a spy to enter the Kouzuki mansion, and let the daughters of nobility face danger.

    Therefore, Karen-san can¡¯t come home.

    ¡¸ I think that this is all just a method to keep Kenmochi Yuugo from contacting Kurama Misato-san ¡¹

    Leaving the Kurama sisters here is a problem between Kouzuki and Kurama house.

    Kenmochi Yuugo who isn¡¯t from nobility is unrelated to the conversation.

    Kenmochi Yuugo cannot protest against Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s possible ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ Then that means, the part about turning Misato-sama into a prostitute is also a fake? ¡¹

    Torii-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unknown ¡¹

    In regards to the reopening of the brothel¡­

    We indeed lack in prostitutes.

    We can hire Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san but it¡¯s still not enough.

    Also, those who were prostitutes from before who received funds and support from Minaho-neesan but couldn¡¯t find a new job to do in the end¡­

    Like Iwakura-san, our student council president.

    I think that some couldn¡¯t leave the prostitution work are still a bit unstable.

    They¡¯re not prostitutes who can reliably increase our customers with their stability like Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    They can¡¯t be the ace of our brothel.

    Iwakura-san¡¯s specialty is mostly the extremely perverted fetishes.

    Misato-san, there¡¯s a problem with how weak her nerves are.

    But, if a daughter of nobility were to become a prostitute.

    The new Black forest will surely have a featured product.

    Well, that depends on Minaho-neesan¡¯s guidance.

    ¡¸ Although, I don¡¯t think that we should think what¡¯s behind the scenes ¡¹

    I can sense it.

    ¡¸ You know, can¡¯t you just peek into Kouzuki-sama¡¯s mind with your mysterious power or something? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Yomi.

    ¡¸ We swore not to do that with Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Yomi said with a sullen tone.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re receiving Kouzuki-sama¡¯s protection and so we can¡¯t be rude to him. We try not to get close to Kouzuki-sama as much as possible ¡¹

    Oh right. Earlier;

    Jii-chan sat down on Yomi and Ruriko¡¯s table.

    Yomi made sure to take distance and he never looked at Jii-chan in the eye.

    Tsukiko, Luna, and Koyomi-chan do the same.

    Also, the girls with the Miko power from the Takakura house always look at each other¡¯s minds.

    If there¡¯s a girl with an unstable mind, someone will always follow up.

    They also report to me.

    If their power goes to a rampage and their mind collapsed, it could repeat the disaster like with Yomi¡¯s mother and Koyomi-chan¡¯s mother.

    Both of their mothers took along their husbands and a lot of people to their deaths.

    Especially Yomi and the girls, they fear that our family will become affected by their rampage.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan¡¯s right, we have to do something about this on our own. Peeking into Jii-chan¡¯s mind would be cheating, right? That¡¯s not okay ¡¹

    I told Torii-san.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Knock. Knock.

    Misuzu knocks the door.

    Then, she unlocks the electronic door.

    ¡¸ Kurama-san, we¡¯re coming in ¡¹

    We enter the room where the Kurama sisters and Mizushima Karen-san stays in.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve come to bring in your meal ¡¹

    ¡¸ In here ¡¹

    Yomi and Edie push the wagon in.

    Torii-san and I enter the room after them.

    I closed the door, and it locked electronically.

    Just like private rooms in the hotel, this has an auto-lock.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    The Kurama sisters haven¡¯t changed since yesterday.

    Misato-san looks afraid and Arisu-san, her little sister, embraces her.

    Karen-san sits on the sofa facing the sisters.

    ¡¸ Karen, where¡¯s your greeting for Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m very sorry. Good morning, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Err, it¡¯s already past noon, but oh well.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You seem lively, Karen-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    But not too much.

    ¡¸ How about Kurama-san ¡¹

    I asked, but Misato-san and Arisu-san don¡¯t respond.

    The two are looking down.

    ¡¸ Feel free to eat lunch ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, my sister and I have no appetite ¡¹

    Arisu-san replies for her sister, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko made this lunch. Is Kurama-san saying that you don¡¯t find the meals Ruriko made palatable? ¡¹

    To be precise, Yomi and Yoshiko-san did it together, and Agnes and the other girls helped out too.

    But, let¡¯s not say that.

    The young ladies of nobility can¡¯t refuse the meal handmade by Kouzuki Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    Karen-san speaks first.

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama, shall we dine in as well? ¡¹

    Arisu-san asks her sister.

    ¡¸ R-Right, Arisu ¡¹

    The elder accepts.

    ¡¸ Then give us a moment ¡¹

    Yomi opens the rice cooker and pot and prepares Hayashi rice on plates.1

    ¡¸ We have salad and water here ¡¹

    Edie places the meals on the room table.

    ¡¸ Enjoy your meal here ¡¹

    Misuzu has the presence of a landlady right now.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    The three imprisoned young ladies sit down on the table.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, this way. Torii-san, please sit over there ¡¹

    Misuzu gives instructions and we take our seat.

    ¡¸ We have coffee here. Do you drink coffee? ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s also a coffee pot in the wagon.

    ¡¸ Then, please. What about Torii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it~ ¡¹

    Edie enjoys playing as a waitress.

    Yeah, Yomi¡¯s also behaving like a servant.

    ¡¸ Go ahead. Enjoy your meals. We¡¯ll tell Ruriko your impressions later. She¡¯s curious about it ¡¹

    Misuzu asks the three to eat their meals with the pretext that they have to tell Ruriko their impressions.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, thank you for the meal ¡¹

    Karen-san holds the spoon.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s eat as well, Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Arisu ¡¹2

    ¡¸ Thank you for the meal, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for the meal ¡¹

    The Kurama sisters also started eating.

 Chapter 994. Noon Sunshine / If things go well

    We shouldn¡¯t cut to the chase right away.

    Let¡¯s wait for a while.

    Anyway, Mizushima Karen-san and the Kurama sisters have to eat first.

    We wait as we drink the coffee Yomi prepared.

    ¡¸ Seems like we have a good weather today ¡¹

    A bright light comes in from the windows.

    I want to open the windows to let the wind in but¡­

    I don¡¯t think this room can open windows.

    This is the main mansion of the Kouzuki house, I know that they should do at least that much.

    They made preparations to prevent the Kurama sisters not just from escaping, but from also committing suicide.

    This room has no edged tool at all.

    Their lunch is Hayashi rice and so they only need a spoon.

    ¡¸ How are you, Karen? Are you used to this? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Karen-san replies with a heavy tone.

    Last night, she made her resolve to become Misuzu¡¯s pet, but¡­

    Staying with Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san swayed her heart.

    Karen-san shared the room with the Kurama sisters to stabilize them, but¡­

    Because of that, Karen-san¡¯s dragged into the state of their mind.

    ¡¸ Oh? You¡¯ve had enough, Misato-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu called her and I looked, Misato-san¡¯s put down her spoon on the plate.

    She ate only half of the Hayashi rice.

    ¡¸ Did it not suit your tastes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I just don¡¯t have much appetite ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama even went out of the way to make the meal, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Then, Edie¡­

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to force yourself to eat, you should put it aside instead. Food is the base of our body. If you don¡¯t eat you¡¯ll lack in energy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san doesn¡¯t pick up the spoon.

    Her will to live is broken.

    On the other hand, Arisu-san listened to what Edie said and eats more.

    The younger still have vitality.

    Then, Karen-san who looks at Arisu-san too.

    She stuffs Hayashi Rice in her mouth.

    This girl also has the will to live.

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama, I think that we should follow Kouzuki house for now ¡¹

    Arisu told her sister.

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san is also a sheltered lady.

    She probably never had anyone force her to do something.

    Nor imprisoning her to a house that¡¯s not hers.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind it, Arisu-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not forcing you. If you don¡¯t want to eat then just leave it ¡¹

    She speaks to the Kurama sisters gently.

    Her tone is gentle, but it must be scary for them.

    Arisu-san and Karen-san ate everything.

    ¡¸ Everyone, would you like coffee? We have black tea if you prefer ¡¹

    Yomi who takes the maid role asks.

    ¡¸ Ah, coffee, please. Onee-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too, coffee ¡¹

    However, Yomi brings coffee just for Arisu-san.

    She gives Misato-san and Karen-san black tea.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    The three are surprised. Then Yomi;

    ¡¸ I gave what you want ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Enjoy ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    We¡¯re not explaining Yomi¡¯s power.

    That¡¯s okay.

    It puts unspoken pressure on the young ladies.

    However.

    Arisu-san¡¯s the one taking the initiative for the three in this place.

    I mean, Misato-san and Karen-san both have a quiet personality.

    Thus, Arisu-san drags them to her influence.

    ¡¸ Now then, I think it¡¯s about time, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at me.

    Yeah, it¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸ Kurama-san, I have something to ask the two of you ¡¹

    The sisters looked at me, startled.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s nothing troublesome. Just a question ¡¹

    Don¡¯t let any of their signs pass by.

    ¡¸ The two of you came to the party yesterday to make a direct appeal to Jii-chan, no, I mean, the head of the Kouzuki house, right? To repay the debts of the Kurama house, am I correct? ¡¹

    The sisters looked at each other for a moment.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    Arisu-san speaks to me.

    Oh, her eyes are on the defensive.

    They¡¯re trying to hide something.

    ¡¸ Is it something you two decided by yourselves? Or did someone tell you to do it? ¡¹

    Misato-san twitched.

    At the same time, Arisu-san;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just us! We decided on our own! Then, we came to the mansion ¡¹

    Her eyes say that she¡¯s lying.

    ¡¸ Is that so? No, I was sure that Kenmochi Yuugo-san planted the suggestion though ¡¹

    I use my cards right away.

    Oh.

    Even without Yomi, we can see it.

    ¡¸ I see. I understand now. Thank you ¡¹

    I said. Arisu-san¡­

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Uhm, yes, Kenmochi-sama gave us a piece of advice, but the one who did the appeal is Father and us! Kenmochi-sama has nothing to do with this! ¡¹

    This is getting suspicious.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, contact Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama, chief Seki of Kouzuki SS it is ¡¹

    Misuzu recites to let the sisters understand.

    ¡¸ Wait, uhm, please ¡¹

    Arisu-san panics.

    Misato-san, the elder, turned pale.

    ¡¸ Kenmochi-sama has nothing to do with this. It¡¯s all our doing ¡¹

    Misuzu ignores Arisu-san and makes a call.

    ¡¸ He is related. Now that it has come to this ¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸ Hello, it¡¯s Misuzu. We have found involvement from the Kenmochi house, the branch family. Yes, the man from Kenmochi house engaged to Kurama Misato-san, he¡¯s acknowledged to show hostility towards Kouzuki house. Use all methods to repel the Kenmochi house ¡¹

    The Kurama sisters turned pale.

    Karen-san is also a daughter of nobility and so she¡¯s frightened by Misuzu¡¯s declaration of war.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    Misuzu ends the call.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san stands from her seat.

    ¡¸ Sit down, Arisu-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I order you to sit down! ¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu-san sits down.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget. You¡¯re no longer daughters of the nobility. Grandfather revoked your qualifications of Kurama house and Mizushima house to be called a member of nobility ¡¹

    Both families had their nobility status revoked.

    Kurama house collaborated with a foreign investor and destroyed Kurama Kaku, a building they inherited from their ancestors and is now drowning in debt.

    Even though they were threatened, Mizushima house brought Tendou Otome, an enemy, to the Kouzuki mansion, putting the other daughters of nobility in danger.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, please stop calling them Kurama-sama. They¡¯re not from the nobility, there is no need for you to call them with a ¡°-sama¡± suffix ¡¹

    Misuzu told Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Torii-san immediately accepted. She noticed that Misuzu¡¯s trying to treat them harshly to get the information from the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ Well then, I will only ask once, Misato-san, what did Kenmochi Yuugo-san tell you? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks. Misato-san

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡ ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ I can guess most of it. The majority of what he said should be ¡°If the two of you cry for help, Kouzuki house might save the Kurama house. It¡¯s worth the try,¡± am I right? ¡¹

    The sisters don¡¯t answer.

    Yomi¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s somewhat like that ¡¹

    She read their minds and replied.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong! This are all our actions!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san shouts, but¡­

    ¡¸ Please stay quiet. You don¡¯t have to say anything anymore ¡¹

    I said to stop her.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? Why would Kenmochi Yuugo tell Kurama-san that? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks curiously.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking about it too. I think that there¡¯s something behind to why Kenmochi house isn¡¯t cutting ties with the Kurama house this late ¡¹

    After borrowing a huge amount of money and destroying the Kurama Kaku, it induced the rage of Jii-chan and all the other heads of nobility.

    Normally, you¡¯d cancel the engagement and cut ties with them.

    Kenmochi house is also influential to the economic activity of Japan, and so it won¡¯t profit them to have the powerful people and the nobility to hate them.

    Despite that, they still cling to the Kurama house, even giving them poor advice.

    ¡¸ I think that there¡¯s a profit in mind ¡¹

    Something like the Kurama house repaying their whole debt and completing the construction of their hotel.

    Then, marrying Kurama Misato-san, and Kenmochi Yuugo will take control of all the fortunes of the Kurama house.

    If everything went smoothly and they took over the Kurama house, Kenmochi house will become a member of the nobility.

    Only if everything went to the scenario Kenmochi house planned.

    ¡¸ I think that he wanted to attempt a story where the Kurama house cries to ask for help from the other nobility ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If they cry for Ji-chan¡¯s help, and somehow, Kouzuki house saved them, wouldn¡¯t it be most beneficial? ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, Grandfather is a harsh man. It would¡¯ve been better if the head of the Kurama house came to ask for help but, there is no chance that he will hear the appeal of the daughters ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But you know, we had a lot of spectators from the party last night. They are all daughters of the nobility. They saw Jii-chan refuse the Kurama sisters coldly, and they talked to their parents about it after they came home, right? I¡¯m guessing that there¡¯s someone who mentioned ¡°I feel sorry for the Kurama house, can we do something to help them?¡± ¡¹

    I looked at the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san were genuine young ladies. It¡¯s no acting nor force of personality. They asked for Jii-chan¡¯s help from the bottom of their heart, and won¡¯t anyone feel sorry for them? Furthermore, money isn¡¯t the responsibility of the sisters ¡¹

    Two poor sisters making an appeal, that would be the best stage.

    ¡¸ Then that means that Kenmochi house intends to take out the funds the nobility will pay to rebuild the Kurama house? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Of course not. It¡¯s too unreliable, and even if they gather sympathy from the nobility, it¡¯s unknown whether they gather enough funds ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks to me offended.

    ¡¸ But, if that¡¯s the case, it becomes unclear why Kenmochi house instigated the Kurama sisters to make an appeal to Kurama-sama! ¡¹

    Haaaaa.

    ¡¸ Torii-san is also a young lady ¡¹

    I speak with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san gets annoyed.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, do you know what ¡°if things go well¡± mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that much at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, this is an ¡°if things go well¡± ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a genuine scum, they will try to do anything to get what they want. Those who are cunning, somewhat intelligent, and have a twisted personality will definitely do that ¡¹

    I know.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, they found something else other than the aiming at the funds for the rebuilding of the Kurama house ¡¹

    If not, they¡¯ll stop approaching Misato-san.

    ¡¸ However, it would be lucky if ¡°things go well,¡± and they receive money from various families of nobility, right? And since it¡¯s between nobility, they¡¯ll lend money with some extraordinary conditions. Furthermore, by loaning money they create connections, it won¡¯t be Kurama house but Kenmochi house who will deepen their bond with the nobility. Also, if they rebuild the Kurama house with other funds, the money gathered from the nobility can be used to invest in other projects ¡¹

    That¡¯s probably it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so stupid that it can¡¯t be true ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Then, what is it? What is Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s reason to lose face with the Kurama house? Making them go through such embarrassment by making an appeal to Kouzuki-sama while in front of all the nobility? ¡¹

    The Kurama sisters start trembling.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama who refused the direct appeal shows level-headedness! It caused nothing but great annoyance! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ There won¡¯t be any man who would let their fiance go through such cruel embarrassment! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. More men are worse than that ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes. They exist. I know a number of them, and they made me suffer so many times ¡¹

    Yomi who suffered from the Kansai Yakuza in the Takakura shrine said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Grandfather couldn¡¯t send Kurama-san back home. ¡¹

    Misuzu told the sisters.

    ¡¸ If Misato-san returns home, Kenmochi will just send you for a sympathy gathering campaign using your tears to other nobility. It won¡¯t be just Kouzuki house, he will have the Kurama sisters go around to any noble family that may be sympathetic to the Kurama house and have you bow your heads to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, ¡°If things go well, we can recover funds,¡± that is the best way to do that ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ But, Jii-chan didn¡¯t let Kurama-san leave. Besides, the daughters of the big three were also present yesterday, especially Kaan Momoko-neechan, she declared that she won¡¯t help Kurama house, and so it works

    With that, the other families will hesitate to approach the Kurama house.

    No family would want to have Kouzuki and Kaan house both glaring at them.

    ¡¸ Then, well, the young ladies went home with the thought that Jii-chan¡¯s taking custody of the Kurama sisters from the Kurama house, and so Kenmochi house¡¯s plans will not reach them anymore ¡¹

    There might be families that sympathize with the Kurama house but as long as Kouzuki house can see the movement, they will not reach out to help them.

    ¡¸ I see, it¡¯s easy to understand ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I now understand that I lack in imagination ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s honest of you.

    ¡¸ But, if that¡¯s how Kouzuki-sama thinks, can we assume that the part where Kurama Misato-san becomes a prostitute is a fake? ¡¹

    Misato-san looked up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a little unknown ¡¹

    Haa, it¡¯s hard to answer that one.

    The Black Forest indeed needs new prostitutes.

    ¡¸ However, if it is as Kenmochi house planned, and the Kurama house is hiding funds to rebuild their house¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nononono, didn¡¯t we just establish that it¡¯s not known whether they can get hold of the money, right? This is a plan coming from the Kenmochi¡¯s, they¡¯re likely going to use dirty money when it goes poorly ¡¹

    Likely, they can¡¯t obtain it as planned.

    ¡¸ Besides, Jii-chan¡¯s angry about the fact that Kurama Kaku is destroyed, right? That sin will remain no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that is the head¡¯s sin, not Misato-san¡¯s sin! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think that kind of reason will go through Jii-chan?! ¡¹

    I speak strongly.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, we¡¯re daughters of nobility ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Even I have my resolve. If Grandfather makes a catastrophic failure that it sinks down the foundation of the Kouzuki house, then I will give my life for the house ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay Danna-sama. Grandfather has surrounded the Kouzuki house with security twofold and threefold to make sure that it doesn¡¯t happen, and he¡¯s devoting his days to make Ruriko and I inherit the clan sooner ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡¸ But, I still have that resolve. As part of the nobility, I¡¯m responsible for the lives of a lot of people. We have thousands of workers under the companies our family owns. We have to protect their lives by all means ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, our difference is that resolve ¡¹

    Yeah, Torii Mariko-san inherited the blood of nobility, but¡­

    She¡¯s not a daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ As I carry our family honor, I¡¯m also the representative of the Kouzuki house anytime, anywhere. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not allowed to make such free speech as Mariko-san ¡¹

    Torii-san is a girl who speaks whatever she thinks.

    She doesn¡¯t care about the situation, she¡¯ll speak her opinion without thinking.

    She doesn¡¯t carry her family on her back after all.

    No, if it¡¯s Torii house, yes.

    They have no tradition nor pride to carry yet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Torii-san hangs her head.

    ¡¸ You silly. I¡¯m not angry. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m envious of Mariko-san sometimes ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Well then, everything we mentioned so far is just a deduction. It¡¯s only based on comparing the situation and what we see ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I mean, if Kenmochi Yuugo is the man we expect him to be, that would make him detestable ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true! Kenmochi-sama is a splendid man! He¡¯s kind! ¡¹

    Arisu-san?

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, Kuromori-sama, you¡¯re thinking too poorly of Kenmochi-sama! He¡¯s an amazing man! ¡¹

    It¡¯s not Misato-san, the fiance who answers us.

    Arisu-san, the younger, is getting excited.

    It¡¯s like¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s not like that Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ The two of them are virgins. Nobody made a move on them ¡¹

    She checked the memories of the sisters.

    ¡¸ As expected, if he goes that far, he would destroy the trust he tried to build with the Kurama house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong! That¡¯s not it! Kenmochi-sama is!!! ¡¹

    At that moment, the extension phone rings.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s Misuzu. Yes, yes, is that so? ¡¹

    After she puts down the phone, Misuzu speaks to us.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s from Shou-oneesama. The reason the construction of the Kurama house¡¯s hotel is left undone is the foreign investment fund but¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama house had been on an economic crisis from the start.

    Because the foreign investor gave out money for funds, the father of the Kurama sisters destroyed the Kurama Kaku and paid in advance to construct the hotel.

    Then, that investment fund is suddenly pulled out.

    The hotel construction was interrupted and the Kurama house is caught in a dilemma

    ¡¸ I think that the investment fund is connected to the Kenmochi house¡­ ¡¹

    That means,

    That means it¡¯s all a trap planned by Kenmochi house from the start.

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onee-sama! Hold yourself together! ¡¹

    Misato-san fainted from the shock.

 Chapter 995. Noon Sunshine / Hiruzoku

    Arisu-san looks at her sister, who fainted, worriedly as she lays her down on the bed.

    ¡¸ A doctor from Kouzuki SS medical team is coming over ¡¹

    A branch office of Kouzuki SS is right in front of the mansion¡¯s gate to keep this place safe.

    It seems that an emergency medical team for Jii-chan is stationed there and so they¡¯re sending a doctor here right away.

    ¡¸ In the end, Kenmochi house wants to hijack the Kurama house? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It seems like it, using investment funds from a foreign country, destroying the Kurama Kaku, and constructing the hotel on the plot, it¡¯s all Kenmochi house¡¯s proposed idea ¡¹

    Kurama house is an upstart but the son of the industrialist family is Misato-san¡¯s fiance.

    That¡¯s how they gained trust.

    ¡¸ Then, when Kurama Kaku¡¯s completely demolished and the construction of the hotel started, they can¡¯t go back anymore, the foreign investor stopped their funding ¡¹

    If Kurama Kaku remains, there won¡¯t be any problems.

    If it was after breaking it, they could sell the empty plot for funds.

    However, they already dug down the ground, started the foundation work, and put the steel frame for the hotel and they suddenly stopped, there¡¯s nothing they can do.

    You can¡¯t sell a suspended construction building.

    Even if they buy it, if they were to construct a building different from the hotel the Kurama house planned, then they have to destroy all of the steel frames and start over again.

    On the other hand, if they continue the construction of the hotel as planned.

    The buyer would definitely want to make some changes to the plans.

    If the building construction is already complete, then they have to accept it, but¡­

    You can¡¯t sell a half-constructed building in that state.

    ¡¸ Perhaps, Kenmochi house thinks ¡°This is beyond our expectations. Oh dear. That¡¯s a problem. What do we do?¡± Despite causing the problem, they continue to pretend to be friendly with the Kurama house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Then, Kenmochi house also told them that ¡°you should cry in front of Kouzuki-sama and beg for his help¡± ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    After taking over the Kurama house, Kenmochi house will likely guarantee the funds to reopen the hotel afterward.

    However, they will not tell the Kurama house about the existence of the funds, and earn funds by relying on the other families ¡°if things go well.¡±

    ¡¸ If our inference so far is right, then they¡¯re such a stingy and scummy group ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. Kenmochi-sama isn¡¯t like that ¡¹

    Arisu-san says as she looks after her sister.

    ¡¸ He truly wants to save the Kurama house. Your inference is wrong. He¡¯s not like that ¡¹

    She swings her shoulder as she says that.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that if it¡¯s him, he would do those things ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, do you know the Kenmochi guy? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes. Kenmochi Yuugo-san, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve talked to him at some parties. Although, it¡¯s my father who did ¡¹

    Oh right, Torii-san¡¯s father is the president of Torii Electronics.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen him at parties too. It¡¯s not just his father¡¯s company, he also has some companies for himself. Although, he never approaches Grandfather or me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s the peerless Kouzuki house. My father¡¯s already doing his best trying to approach Kurama-sama, what more of your family ¡¹

    Torii house is an entrepreneur, not nobility, and so they can only reach out to Kurama house at best.

    Misuzu brought me to parties too but¡­

    When it comes to Jii-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko¡¯s level, a boy from the party will stop anyone unknown among the party guests from approaching.

    ¡¸ Kenmochi Yuugo-san¡¯s company is IT related and Financing. Also, corporate acquisition. He buys companies and resells them. He intends to inherit his father¡¯s business in the future, but, he seems to enjoy his own business too ¡¹

    Oh, he¡¯s that kind of person.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, Mariko-san, have you invested in Kenmochi Yuugo-san¡¯s company? Would you buy their stocks? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Torii-san.

    Torii-san has a hobby of doing stocks.

    ¡¸ No. I don¡¯t buy stocks from them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, why is that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For better or worse, he¡¯s still a start-up company manager. I meant Kenmochi Yuugo-san. I can sense some weakness in his business. ¡¹

    Weakness?

    ¡¸ He only boards whatever trend it is at the time and spread it as a business. I think that he¡¯s got good eyes and he also has the drive. However ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s eyes start firing up when talking about topics like this.

    She really loves talking about business.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not laying the groundwork at all ¡¹

    Torii-san smiles.

    ¡¸ For example, Kenmochi-san saw the trend of old people doing buy and sell, and so he creates connections with the elderly in business to accommodate. If it¡¯s in the financial side, then it would be chairman Tanahashi of the Hikari auto, if it¡¯s a politician, he will be friends with representative Otonokita of the Taniwa party ¡¹

    So he knows that much.

    ¡¸ Then, he¡¯ll borrow the name and power of representative Otonokita or chairman Tanahashi, and cultivate a various business of his but¡­ There are rumors that Taniwa party will announce candidacy for the next election ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I get it now ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Hikari auto is currently the third placer in sales in Japan when it comes to the automotive industry. Furthermore, half of their stocks are owned by foreigners. Tamiwa party is also the third opposition party. Both of them don¡¯t have that clear cut power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he couldn¡¯t stick with the first ranked ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The first or second doesn¡¯t matter. If it was Kouzuki house, we won¡¯t do such a stupid plan of approaching a business or a politician blatantly. It¡¯s only inconvenient ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you stick to Hikari auto then you¡¯ll become enemies with other auto manufacturing companies. If you become a supporter of Tamiwa, then you¡¯ll cross against other politicians ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Indeed. From how I see it, he¡¯s too blatant that I doubt him as a businessman? ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ That means, how do I say it? Yes, ¡°Someone who gets caught up in the moment,¡± like that? I think that it¡¯s worrying. Therefore, I don¡¯t invest in Kenmochi Yuugo-san ¡¹

    It¡¯s easy to understand Torii-san¡¯s explanation.

    Now I understand Kenmochi Yuugo.

    ¡¸ Besides, that guy is quite simple ¡¹

    Simple?

    ¡¸ He¡¯s in IT business and so he¡¯s doing streams. He talks to other young entrepreneurs, gathers young people, and he loves to talk about his business essays. He has a book with a title of ¡°Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s business dojo,¡± and he has a lot of social network service ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait a second, business dojo? How old is that Kenmochi Yuugo-san? ¡¹

    Since she¡¯s engaged to Misato-san, who¡¯s 18, I thought that he¡¯s a young boy, but¡­

    Dojo? Business essays? Now he seems old to me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s 27 years old ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Huh, he¡¯s just 27 and yet he¡¯s already publishing books for his business theories? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I said that he¡¯s simple! ¡¹

    Torii-san says with a displeased smile.

    ¡¸ Doing that kind of thing is only seen as a conceited move from the eyes of the elderly in business. Therefore, while some approach to become close to Kenmochi Yuugo-san, there are more financier who hates him to the bone ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the person himself thinks that it¡¯s okay? ¡¹

    People will inevitably hate him.

    ¡¸ I wonder. From what I see, he doesn¡¯t think much about it. How do I say it, people like Kenmochi Yuugo-san only moves for his group. He doesn¡¯t really care about what others say ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ But, Yuugo-san¡¯s father, is a reliable man from what I heard ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s from a branch family of Kenmochi house, and so they rise from the second generation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama. Therefore, I think that this case is all under Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s plans, and nobody else ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ The way of doing it makes his personality visible. I don¡¯t think that his father could make such a crude plan, and so Yuugo-san did this all alone ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Right, however, Kenmochi Yuugo-san and Kurama Misato-san¡¯s engagement is decided by the father. And even before that; The involvement of foreign investor funds is in line with Yuugo-san¡¯s financing business ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if it¡¯s the father, then he should know fear from the nobility ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I think so too. If it¡¯s the generation of his father, he¡¯ll never do that ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Misato-san¡¯s marriage with Kenmochi Yuugo has been decided. They can get their hands on the Kurama house if they take their time, and they can create bonds with other families slowly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought so too. But why would Kenmochi Yuugo-san make such plans? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because he¡¯s young. He can¡¯t wait. He thinks that spending time is a waste ¡¹

    That means, he¡¯s an idiot.

    ¡¸ E-Everyone, why is it that your speculations about Yuugo-sama are so bad?! ¡¹

    Arisu-san stands up angrily.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know anything about Yuugo-sama at all! Nothing! ¡¹

    Her eyes show tears.

    ¡¸ Kurama Arisu-sama ¡¹

    Yomi who has been silent all this time moves forward.

    ¡¸ But, haven¡¯t you been thinking that Kenmochi Yuugo is the person that everyone guesses, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yomi can read minds.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t escape on your dreams. That¡¯s your path to ruin. If Kurama Arisu-sama is a member of the nobility, then you should think of your family first ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I know that even if you don¡¯t tell me! ¡¹

    Arisu-san starts crying as she says that.

    This girl¡­

    She likes Kenmochi Yuugo too.

    She thinks that he¡¯s a kind man.

    But, after hearing our talk, she couldn¡¯t trust him anymore.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Then, what do you think is Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s next plan? ¡¹

    I asked Misuzu and the girls.

    Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s plan is to beg for Kouzuki house the Kurama house and after that, to have the sisters ask for money from other families.

    However, Jii-chan imprisoned the sisters in this mansion.

    That would be beyond his expectations.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    Purururu!!

    The extension phone rings.

    ¡¸ I wonder if the doctor has arrived? ¡¹

    Misuzu takes the receiver.

    ¡¸ Hello, Yes? Yes. ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, it seems that Kenmochi Yuugo-san is here ¡¹

    Here?

    ¡¸ He¡¯s in front of the main gate, with a lawyer ¡¹

    I see.

    The Kurama sisters are confined in this mansion since last night.

    And it¡¯s already afternoon of the next day.

    It¡¯s a good time to retrieve them by bringing a lawyer with them.

    If it¡¯s too early, we can condemn them for jumping prematurely.

    ¡¸ Yuugo-sama? ¡¹

    Arisu-san stopped crying.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama! Yuugo-sama¡¯s come to save us! ¡¹

    She speaks to her unconscious sister.

    ¡¸ I knew it! He¡¯s a splendid man!!! ¡¹

    Haaa.

    Another carnage.

    ¡¸ Sensei, I¡¯ll stay here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Yomi and Edie said.

    ¡¸ Leave these girls to us ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s better to have the two with them.

    We¡¯re going to have them observe the conversation with Kenmochi Yuugo-san.

    ¡¸ Karen, I¡¯m asking you too. Look after Kurama-san ¡¹

    Misuzu told her new pet from last night, Mizushima Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Karen-san replies lightly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Misuzu, Torii-san, and I.

    For now, we return to the room where Jii-chan¡¯s currently staying.

    This is the Kouzuki mansion.

    Kenmochi Yuugo came here to meet with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan ¡¹

    I returned to the room from earlier and¡­

    The young girls are happily playing.

    That said, Koyomi-chan, Haiji, and Luna are keeping Mao-chan company as she plays with wooden blocks.

    Agnes, Eri, Rie, and Mana are playing cards.

    They¡¯re split into two groups.

    Then, Jii-chan, Yoshiko-san, Ruriko, and Michi are watching the girls who are happily playing.

    ¡¸ Oh, what is it? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great to watch children have fun and play ¡¹

    No, it sure is but¡­

    ¡¸ Kenmochi came here for the Kurama-san¡¯s case, hasn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s here. Deal with him ¡¹

    He smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m entrusting him to you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Use whatever we have in here at your convenience. Naturally, that includes the ¡°Kouzuki¡± name ¡¹

    That means I¡¯m going to discuss with Kenmochi Yuugo as the representative of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, you don¡¯t mind if I come with Danna-sama, would you? I belong to him after all ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Of course. You don¡¯t need to ask me ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks lightly.

    ¡¸ Oh, remember this. Use everything you can. You¡¯re meant to use power. Only fools would assume importance without using it ¡¹

    Use power.

    ¡¸ Oh, just in time ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan and, Nagisa? They come inside the room.

    Nagisa¡¯s here?

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Nagisa should be in the Black Forest mansion today, but¡­

    ¡¸ I came here to pick them up. You know, we¡¯re coming back to the mansion today, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, our holidays end today.

    Tomorrow, we have school again.

    Therefore, we need to stock up the dough for tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Also, I hear that you just added more people to the family, and so I thought that we¡¯ll have insufficient cars when coming home ¡¹

    Err.

    Haiji, Eri, and Rie.

    ¡¸ Since we reached a point where we can rest from the Kansai Yakuza, we don¡¯t need to seclude ourselves in the mansion anymore. Oh, I have some bodyguards from Kouzuki SS with us. Margo-chan¡¯s keeping the mansion safe too

    Yukino, Megu, and Ai remained.

    ¡¸ Mama! Mama!!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan hugs Nagisa.

    ¡¸ There, there. Mao, have you been a good girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I¡¯m getting along with everyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, they¡¯re the ones who were playing along with you. Oh, you¡¯re the new girls? ¡¹

    She smiled at the twins and Haiji.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also his woman. My name¡¯s Nagisa. Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji. Pleased to meet you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie. P-Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri. Pleased to meet you too ¡¹

    Haiji and the girls are confused as Nagisa has a motherly gorgeousness.

    ¡¸ Yes, my best regards. I¡¯m now your big sister and a Mama ¡¹

    Saying that Nagisa hugs me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m his lover-cum-Mama! Those who want to have a Mama just come to me okay? Ufufu! ¡¹

    Right.

    Haiji already lost her mother.

    Eri and Rie too.

    Although, the mother of the twins is villains who used them to make lolicon videos.

    They¡¯re all starving for motherhood.

    Of course, that includes me.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama, is this about Kenmochi Yuugo-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu calls out to Shou-neechan.

    Jii-chan called Shou-neechan here.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s suited to be our adviser.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s still giving lectures to the prostitute candidates, and her world is fundamentally on the underground side.

    It would be better to ask for Shuo-neechan¡¯s opinion when dealing with Kenmochi Yuugo as he belongs to the surface.

    ¡¸ Currently, he¡¯s waiting inside the car in front of the main gate ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t send him away, can we? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ He brought a lawyer with him and so he must have something in mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to know that. I want to see what he intends to do ¡¹

    Looks like the option of sending him away is not there.

    We have to let him in.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll follow. Also, should we call our own legal adviser? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Jii-chan¡¯s not coming to talk, and so Misuzu and I have to be the representatives and face him.

    We¡¯re just high-school students.

    At least, we need at least one adult with us.

    However.

    ¡¸ No, if the other side is bringing his lawyers, it¡¯s our loss if we try to match with him ¡¹

    That¡¯s what my intuition tells me.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, you¡¯ll watch us from the cameras and it would help if you could support us when anything happens ¡¹

    They should know about Seki Shou from the Kouzuki SS.

    Shou-neechan has been Jii-chan¡¯s bodyguard.

    It¡¯s also known that she¡¯s the one to discuss the setting of VIP conversations.

    ¡¸ However. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, I think that the other side is coming at us with a plan. Therefore, I think we should take a step off from here ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Nagisa, come with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, me? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    If they¡¯re coming with a frontal attack, then we¡¯re fighting back with Nagisa¡¯s soft smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, you don¡¯t need to know anything, just come with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ Dear ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Also, Michi, you¡¯ll be our bodyguard ¡¹

    They won¡¯t see Michi, a girl who has the same body size as Karen, as a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi replies.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, should I come too? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, stay here Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m also a daughter of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you can¡¯t come. He¡¯s not someone where two daughters of the Kouzuki house has to go out of their way and deal with him. If Misuzu and Ruriko come together, then he¡¯ll misunderstand that he has the same weight as the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    We can¡¯t give him any strange message.

    ¡¸ I understand, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about me? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Can I come with you? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, you¡¯re acquainted with Kenmochi Yuugo, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, I had a conversation with him several times, but¡­ ¡¹

    I can use her to keep him in check.

    ¡¸ This is a conversation that seriously carries the name of the Kouzuki house, and so don¡¯t butt into the conversation? If you can promise that, then you can come with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! I¡¯ll keep quiet! ¡¹

    Okay, that would be Misuzu, Nagisa, Michi, Torii-san, and me.

    Let¡¯s go with this party.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, I think that you should carry the conversation in the B3 drawing-room ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Let¡¯s do that. Oh right. Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Please check everything about Kenmochi Yuugo in the SNS. All of the accounts he¡¯s using ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll get it processed as soon as possible ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied.

 Chapter 996. Noon Sunshine / Drawing room

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re using B3 Drawing room, should we enter the room at the same time as them?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Shou-neechan

    ¡¸Yes, that will be for the better. If there¡¯s a strange pause, they¡¯ll notice it¡¹

    Notice what?

    It seems that the room has a contraption.

    ¡¸I will deal with the tuning, and so please head to the drawing-room, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    The main mansion of the Kouzuki house has multiple buildings on the land.

    This is a private area for Jii-chan¡¯s family, but¡­

    Drawing rooms, there¡¯s one showa era house in front of the main gate.

    It¡¯ll only take two to three minutes of walking to reach that place.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go¡¹

    We¡¯re heading out, then¡­

    ¡¸Uhm, Nii-san, I¡¯m coming too¡¹

    Huh, Luna?

    ¡¸No, but¡­¡¹

    To bring Luna, a 12-year-old in a conversation with an adult businessman.

    ¡¸Kouzuki-san mentioned earlier to use all the powers you have¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸He shouldn¡¯t know that I have the Miko power¡¹

    Yomi showed off her Miko power to the Yakuza during her time in the Takakura shrine.

    Tsukiko and Luna hid the fact that they have it.

    Tsukiko¡¯s already an adult and she has that mysterious aura and so the enemy will be cautious.

    However, Luna only looks like a bashful and cute girl.

    ¡¸Either way, Tsukiko-oneesama, and Yomi-oneesama aren¡¯t present¡¹

    Tsukiko is with Nei in the old training building for Kouzuki SS.

    Yomi¡¯s looking after the mental state of the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸I would like to go too, but¡­¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looked at me and said.

    ¡¸Koyomi-chan can¡¯t go. It¡¯s my job¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸Koyomi-chan, you haven¡¯t created a relationship of trust with Nii-san yet, have you?¡¹

    I haven¡¯t had sex with Koyomi-chan yet.

    ¡¸Yeah, come with us Luna¡¹

    I said while Koyomi-chan¡¯s still perplexed.

    We don¡¯t have time.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Misuzu urges us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Outside the private area, maids of Kouzuki house and female bodyguards of Kouzuki SS are waiting for us.

    Oh, if I recall, her name¡¯s Taki-san. She¡¯s escorted us before.

    Shou-neechan should be watching our status from another room.

    Jii-chan should be watching too.

    ¡¸Please wait here¡¹

    Taki-san stops us on the corner of the corridor.

    Then, a small monitor shows a camera feed ahead of the passageway.

    Then.

    ¡¸This way¡¹

    The monitor shows a maid taking four men into a room.

    There¡¯s two around in their 20¡¯s and 30¡¯s. One passed his 40¡¯s. And the other looks like someone who is 60 years old.

    ¡¸Please wait in this room¡¹

    The maid tells the men inside the drawing-room.

    ¡¸Does this mean that Kouzuk-san is present?¡¹

    The arrogant looking young man with a swept-back hair said

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡¹

    The maid bows her head and exits the room.

    She left the door open.

    ¡¸Tsk, can¡¯t help it¡¹

    The man said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡¹

    Misuzu tells us.

    Misuzu, me Nagisa, Michi, Torii-san, Luna formed a line in that order.

    Then, we turned the corner of the corridor and head to the room where the men are in.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    Misuzu enters the room first.

    A high school sophomore girl and a high school freshman boy, a twenty-one-year-old beauty and a petite third-year middle school girl, plus a high school freshman girl and a sixth-grade girl.

    The men are startled.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu. Grandfather is busy right now and so I came to answer your visit. Mariko-san, close the door¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to the men in her ¡®young lady mode¡¯

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹

    Torii-san closed the door and locked it

    ¡¸Huh?! Isn¡¯t Torii-san a young lady too?!¡¹

    The bossy man with a swept-back hair, perhaps, Kenmochi Yuugo, noticed Torii-san.

    Torii-san looked at me.

    I can allow this much.

    I nodded and allowed her to talk.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ve been lodging here since yesterday. I thought that I should give Kenmochi-sama a greeting and so I came with Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Torii-san says with a customer service smile.

    ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s going on?! Then does that mean that the young lady of Torii electronics is also kidnapped in this house?¡¹

    Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s spits out his first charge.

    ¡¸Oh, I see, I get it. I should¡¯ve called the chairman Torii as well. Chairman Torii must be worried? Kidnapping his precious young lady like this¡¹

    Kenmochi glared at us.

    ¡¸Oh well, we¡¯re going to take you back from the Kouzuki house too¡¹

    I knew it, he wants to take back the Kurama sisters, his fiance from our confinement.

    I wonder how far did Kenmochi talk to the Kurama house?

    He seems to misunderstand that we also captured Torii-san together with the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸Oh, you must be joking? I was invited to the party yesterday and I stayed here for the night. Yesterday and today are both holidays and so we don¡¯t have school¡¹

    Torii-san smiles.

    ¡¸Does Chairman Torii know?¡¹

    Kenmochi is suddenly displeased.

    ¡¸Yes, I contacted Grandfather and Father¡¹

    Torii-san replies with a natural smile.

    ¡¸However, I heard that Torii house isn¡¯t that close to Kouzuki house¡¹

    He looks at Torii-san, trying to feel around.

    Kenmochi¡¯s trying to develop the story into the plot he imagined.

    ¡¸And that¡¯s the reason. There¡¯s hardly a chance to become familiar with Kouzuki Misuzu-sama. I am not letting go of the chance to deepen my friendship with the Kouzuki house¡¹

    That answer is very much like her.

    With that, the first charge is shot down.

    Kenmochi and his group came here to recapture the Kurama sisters, but¡­

    He probably didn¡¯t expect to meet Jii-chan himself, but¡­

    He intends to face the adults of the Kouzuki house, pressing strongly that ¡°you¡¯ve imprisoned the Kurama sisters here, haven¡¯t you? Bring her to us¡±

    But¡­

    If Torii-san stayed here as a guest after yesterday¡¯s party, then Kurama sisters are no exception.

    The claim that Kouzuki house is confining the Kurama sisters becomes unlikely.

    The possibility that the sisters willingly stayed over the Kouzuki mansion since they attend the same school as the young lady of Kouzuki house becomes higher.

    ¡¸Hmm. Oh well. So, who are these people?¡¹

    Oh, he thinks that we¡¯re just women and children. He¡¯s looking down on us.

    ¡¸What about you?! Did your mother teach you to name yourself when visiting someone else¡¯s home?¡¹

    Nagisa says with a smile.

    ¡¸Huh!? What¡¯s with you?!¡¹

    Kenmochi glared at Nagisa.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Katagai Nagisa. Shige-chan asked me to come, telling me that some rude people have come and so make sure that they don¡¯t bite Misuzu-chan¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    It¡¯s a soft smile but it¡¯s scary.

    As expected of someone who took the big shots of the political and business world as her patrons.

    Her personality as the ace of the high-class brothel is in the air.

    ¡¸Shige-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸My Grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu replies, now that assures Nagisa is a woman who is extremely close to the head of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸So, I named myself, what about you?¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸Huh?! You already know it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, shouldn¡¯t you still name yourself?! Did you graduate from elementary school?! If you can¡¯t do something that simple, young children will laugh at you¡¹

    ¡¸Kenmochi! I¡¯m Kenmochi Yuugo!¡¹

    Kenmochi glares at Nagisa in fury.

    ¡¸I see. By the way, Kenmochi-san, can we sit now? Or do you want to talk while standing?¡¹

    The other party has four men.

    Our side has one man and five women.

    There are two long sofas with a table in the middle.

    The other side has all four of them sitting down, but¡­

    We¡¯re still standing.

    ¡¸Michi, prepare a spare chair¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama¡¹

    Michi goes to the corner of the room and brings out two chairs

    ¡¸Luna, sit here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Michi and Luna sit on the spare chairs.

    Normally, Michi can¡¯t sit down on a chair as she¡¯s a bodyguard.

    But, she¡¯s sitting down to ease the caution of the other party.

    Standing in this situation is the same as declaring herself as a bodyguard.

    Misuzu, Nagisa, Torii-san, and I sit down on the sofa.

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Torii-san looks at me.

    Yeah, she had to talk to Kenmochi Yuugo because it¡¯s unexpected but¡­

    Now she¡¯s asking me if it¡¯s okay to investigate.

    I ordered her to not speak unless I give permission.

    So I¡­

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I nodded.

    We¡¯ll start with Torii-san as they¡¯re acquainted.

    Anyway, I need information about this Kenmochi Yuugo person.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, Kenmochi-san, I¡¯ve seen your blog, and you seem to be starting a political related business, am I correct?¡¹

    Torii-san speaks so suddenly.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah, that¡¯s true¡¹

    He probably wants to get down to business, and yet¡­

    Since he¡¯s asked about himself, he starts talking.

    He¡¯s quite a self-centered man.

    ¡¸You know, there are a lot of problems with the local government and politicians, right? That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of starting a consulting business specialized in the diet members in the district¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s interesting¡¹

    Torii-san speaks purposely.

    ¡¸Yes, the district diet is filled with rural politicians, and they don¡¯t know a lot about modern politics. Thus, I¡¯m going to give them lectures so they can learn. Of course, it¡¯ll cost them money. But, my company will create all the election campaign and put up the public commitments for the stupid politicians of the district¡¹

    Huh?

    This guy¡¯s in mid-twenties, right?

    Lectures? What is this guy talking about?

    ¡¸No, you see, I first want to pin down the district politics. I¡¯m going to start with the locals. I¡¯ll get those who follow me become elected. Once I take control of the local assembly, I¡¯m going to sprinkle my name and that¡¯s when I¡¯m going for the national diet¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸You know, when it comes to the national diet, you need a lot of money and popularity or you won¡¯t win, right? I can make a new party but it would be hard to win. Therefore, I¡¯m changing the immediate interests, I¡¯m going to make a new one but, I¡¯ll create a network of local districts first, people who¡¯ll listen to what I say. I¡¯m their consultant after all. Then, one day, suddenly, people from rural areas become a solid political party. A sudden boom. It¡¯ll be a revolution. Revolution I mean! A revolution from the bottom of the local assembly to create a huge political party. Then, I¡¯m going to make the mayors and governors, and lastly, I¡¯ll take control of the national diet. It¡¯s fresh, isn¡¯t it? Please tell Chairman Torii about it. My political business will surely succeed! If you want to invest, now¡¯s the time, we¡¯ll definitely win¡¹

    Win what?

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t it going to be hard to go for the local elections?! Each of the districts has their ties too¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸Besides, most of the locals lived in their place for so long that only the same locals know them, and so even if someone from up high in Tokyo gives them instructions, I don¡¯t think they will move that smoothly¡¹

    ¡¸And that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to turn over all of the manners in the local. My company will have them learn politics in depth from consultants coming from American universities. They¡¯re amazing with their know-how. If you make use of the media advertising industry, then we can use the latest style of voting system. I won¡¯t talk about the details, but the strategy in the election campaign is using a mobile game. Then, when it comes to public commitment, we can use the big database of the Japanese citizens to find which words would pull them in. I don¡¯t know much about the details but all we have to do is make the locals misunderstand that it¡¯s amazing, and give them some good manifests and boom, we¡¯re done. I can¡¯t see how this fails¡¹

    Oh, this guy.

    He¡¯s an idiot.

    Now I get why people stop them from approaching the Kouzuki house in parties.

    ¡¸This world is only about victory or defeat. If you don¡¯t win, then there¡¯s no point. If you don¡¯t win, you will only lose. That¡¯s why I only have to think of winning¡¹

    So what?

    Are your interests only about winning or losing?

    He doesn¡¯t really care about politics.

    ¡¸However, we will have rules to keep no matter what. Rules, that means, law. No matter what happens, you have to protect the law. That¡¯s how people are. That¡¯s why, whatever the case may be, we first need to read the rule book. Then, we¡¯re going to do everything that¡¯s not written in the rules, as long as the law permits! Our style will be to poke in the blind spots!¡¹

    Kenmochi looked at us and laughed.

    ¡¸We will never break the law, like the other family over here just because they have connections to powerful people of the nation. We¡¯re upright people! Those who can¡¯t follow the rules are the worst people. Oh well, I don¡¯t know much about nobility, but I only think that those who can¡¯t follow the laws of Japan should leave Japan¡¹

    So he intends to criticize Jii-chan¡¯s power, Kouzuki house¡¯s power.

    ¡¸With that said, we¡¯re here acting to protect the rules. And so, I brought these people with me¡¹

    He finally introduces the other three men.

    ¡¸First is my lawyer, Moori-san. He¡¯s a former judge and public prosecutor, and so he has various connections¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Moori, a lawyer. Pleased to meet you¡¹

    The man in his mid-forties wearing a suit greets us.

    ¡¸Then, this one is our crisis safety measure adviser in our company, Yoshikawa-san. Yoshikawa-san had been in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, a former police officer. Even now, he has a lot of acquaintances in the police¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Yoshikawa¡¹

    The man past his 60¡¯s glares at us.

    ¡¸And then, this one¡¯s our net news site partner of our company, Kobayakawa-san. Well, when it comes to the Kouzuki house¡¯s level, they¡¯re in control of TV, radio, and newspapers, right? But it seems that they can¡¯t do internet news at all¡¹

    The man in his mid-twenties laughed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kobayakawa from the ¡°GALAPAGOS News flash!¡± I¡¯m always looking for more materials every day! Gufufufu!¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸I see. A former public prosecutor working as a lawyer, a former police officer, and internet news man¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸And why did you bring such people with you?¡¹

    Nagisa asks. Kenmochi;

    ¡¸Well, it just happened. They came here by chance, there¡¯s no other intention¡¹

    The lawyer is declaring intent to sue if anything happens.

    The former officer has influence inside the police.

    The internet journalist is going to write some inconveniences for us.

    ¡¸We are going to meet up with the Taniwa party after this. And so we have this group here. That¡¯s why. It just happened¡¹

    Kenmochi says with a nasty tone.

    ¡¸Well, the parliamentarian always comes to ask me for consultation. They may be the opposition party but they¡¯re still a member of the diet, and not every politician are kind to the Kouzuki house¡¹

    Nagisa;

    ¡¸Oh, what is it? Are you trying to threaten us?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I¡¯m just talking normally. I wonder why would you think that I¡¯m threatening you?

    ¡¸Not really, I don¡¯t see it as a threat. It¡¯s just funny¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    Then, he speaks to me.

    ¡¸Dear, remember this. Just because someone is a judge or a public prosecutor doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re strong lawyers. They can¡¯t turn the trial into their favor for that reason. Or should I say that the lawyers who were former public prosecutors are not trustworthy, most of them are useless people¡¹

    Nagisa said. The lawyer gets offended.

    ¡¸That guy too, he¡¯s a former officer in the police department but he¡¯s just an ordinary policeman. The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has control only in Tokyo, and the workers over there are just local government employees. Besides, I remember all the names of the top brass of the police for the past five years but I don¡¯t remember the name, Yoshikawa. Therefore, I don¡¯t know his post before his retirement age but I hardly think that he has any strong influence on the current post officers¡¹

    Nagisa speaks of the former police officer.

    ¡¸A high-ranking retiree could become an adviser of his company, but don¡¯t you think that it would be awkward for them to come with him?¡¹

    ¡¸A-Ahem¡¹

    The former police officer fidgets.

    Oh, he¡¯s brought to the Kouzuki mansion without knowing where he¡¯s taken along.

    ¡¸As for the news site, what was the name again?¡¹

    Nagisa asks with a smile.

    ¡¸GALAPAGOS News Flash!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, and your name is?¡¹

    ¡¸Kobayakawa¡¹

    He¡¯s lost to Nagisa¡¯s captivating charm.

    ¡¸Kobayakawa what? Your given name is?¡¹

    ¡¸Toshiaki. Kobayakawa Toshiaki¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Toshiaki-san. Toshiaki-san, do you write your name on your articles?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I use my handle name¡¹

    ¡¸What is your handle name?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, it¡¯s Cheshire NEMO¡¹

    ¡¸Cheshire¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s the Cheshire cat from the Alice in Wonderland, and the mobile suit Nemo, and I made it a new name¡¹

    ¡¸Are there other people writing on your site? What¡¯s your other SNS?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I have twitter and Facebook¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it, that Chershire¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Cheshire NEMO!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have other hidden accounts?¡¹

    ¡¸Err, I use Humpty Dumpty name on tweeter¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s another, Bartholomew¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Bartholomew is the sound of the legs opening, ah, it¡¯s hard to explain¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unfortunate¡¹

    What?

    Why is Nagisa asking that?

    ¡¸Oh well. And so, Kenmochi-san, what is your business for today?¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸No, wait a second, why is it that you¡¯re the one talking?! Are you from the Kouzuki house?! If Sir Kouzuki doesn¡¯t show up, then¡­¡¹

    Kenmochi looked at Misuzu.

    However, Nagisa.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan, don¡¯t entertain him. If you talk to him, it¡¯ll only drop down your status¡¹

    She tells Misuzu to stay quiet.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan, your greeting earlier is enough when it comes to dealing with this person¡¹

    The young lady of nobility shouldn¡¯t talk to these kinds of people.

    But¡­

    ¡¸But, Nagisa, we don¡¯t know the situation yet, do we?¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s why you and I are dealing with him¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that Kuromori¡¯s purpose?¡¹

    Oh right.

    We can¡¯t face people like him straightforwardly.

    We should deal with him like the people on the other side.

    ¡¸So, Kenmochi-san, what do you want to do?¡¹

    Nagisa asked. Kenmochi;

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s obvious?¡¹

    Nagisa asks back with a smile.

    ¡¸I-I mean those who are in the mansion.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You already know it! I came here to take them back¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to return the daughters of Kurama!!!¡¹

    Kenmochi finally speaks his demands.

    It seems that he wants to put pressure on us and have us voluntarily hand over the Kurama sisters to us.

    I see.

    Besides, it won¡¯t be a threat.

    This guy¡¯s level is talking about protecting the rules.

    ¡¸Oh, are those girls in here?!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop screwing with me! I heard it from the Kurama house! They said that their daughters haven¡¯t returned since yesterday!¡¹

    ¡¸My, that¡¯s awful. Did you check all the places you have in mind?¡¹

    Nagisa said with a smile.

    ¡¸Hey, hey! I know it! The head of this family called Kurama house and said that he won¡¯t return their daughters. If that¡¯s the case, then the Kurama daughters are still here!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I just came to the mansion earlier, I don¡¯t know anything about it!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, it hasn¡¯t been thirty minutes since Nagisa came here.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t even met Kurama-san¡¯s daughters. I haven¡¯t seen them¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you saw them or not¡¹

    Kenmochi screams.

    ¡¸Anyway, bring them in here! We¡¯re taking them back! Hurry up!¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Err, Kuromori-sama, may I?¡¹

    Torii-san asks for permission.

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, Kenmochi-san, what kind of qualifications do you have?¡¹

    ¡¸Qualifications?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, did the Kurama house ask you to do this?¡¹

    Oh, as expected of Torii-san. That¡¯s a good question.

    ¡¸If in case he asked you, do you have proof? Did they give you the power of attorney?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have those!!¡¹

    Kenmochi said.

    ¡¸He only asked for advice. Director Kurama did. He asked me what to do, and so I came here to take them back¡¹

    ¡¸So he only asked for advice? Then can we assume that the Kurama house hasn¡¯t given Kenmochi-san any formal request?¡¹

    Kurama house is also a member of the nobility.

    They wouldn¡¯t want to fight the Kouzuki house openly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any formal request but I carry the will of Director Kurama!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, isn¡¯t that a violation of the rules?¡¹

    Torii-san tilts her head.

    ¡¸However, Sir Kenmochi is Kurama Misato-sama¡¯s fiance. I think that is enough qualifications for him¡¹

    Kenmochi¡¯s lawyer said.

    ¡¸No, this is an interesting story. I¡¯m getting excited¡¹

    Kobayashi took out his laptop.

    Then.

    ¡¸Huh?!¡¹

 Chapter 997. Noon Sunshine / Cheap

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san¡¯s fiance, Kenmochi Yuugo asks Kobayashi, the guy from a news site on the internet.

    Kobayakawa¡¯s looking at his laptop with a curious face.

    ¡¸ No, you see ¡¹

    Kobayakawa takes out his phone this time.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no reception? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Kenmochi and lawyer Moori takes out their phones.

    ¡¸ Oh, maybe this room doesn¡¯t have good signal reception? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s a problem with the building. Let¡¯s change place to where there¡¯s reception ¡¹

    Kenmochi sighed and looked at the closed door.

    ¡¸ Wait, could it be that this room prevents phones from making contact outside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like that, it just happened to be a spot where you can¡¯t ¡¹

    Nagisa asserts.

    That¡¯s amazing, from hearing Misuzu and Shou-neechan¡¯s conversation earlier¡­

    I now understand what kind of room this B3 Drawing room.

    ¡¸ The mansion I lived back then had rooms that dampen reception. If I recall, the rooms are used to prevent people from leaking information outside, but Kouzuki house doesn¡¯t do that, right? ¡¹

    She looked at Misuzu with a smile.

    Our mansion has rooms that block off reception.

    Back when it was a brothel, it¡¯s used to stop bad customers from taking photos of the prostitutes and other guests and upload it to the internet or their pc.

    As soon as phones with cameras were on sale, Shirasaka Sousuke had them installed in a hurry.

    Shirasaka Sousuke himself is a man with a face on the surface as a director of an advertising company, and so he doesn¡¯t want any hidden photos, but¡­

    The scoundrel thinks that all the customers other than himself also scoundrels like him.

    If they get their hands on a phone with a camera, they will definitely take peeping photos and upload it over the internet.

    Therefore, he is also careful with the prostitutes from taking photos, making the rooms where reception doesn¡¯t reach.

    Nagisa¡¯s a former prostitute, and so she¡¯s still cautious of it.

    ¡¸ Hey. Can we change to a room where there¡¯s the reception? ¡¹

    Kenmochi glares.

    ¡¸ Oh, why? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ I mean, if my office suddenly calls me, I can¡¯t answer them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, aren¡¯t you in a visit with the Kouzuki house? Couldn¡¯t you just call from outside the mansion once you¡¯re done with our conversation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, it might be urgent ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then return at once. Are you aware that you visited without an appointment? You¡¯re the one who forced your way in here and yet you say that, aren¡¯t you being rude to the Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Kenmochi.

    ¡¸ No, but, still, can¡¯t we change to a room where there¡¯s mobile reception? ¡¹

    The lawyer said.

    ¡¸ I asked before already but why? State the reason clearly ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Uhm, being enclosed in a room where I can¡¯t contact outside makes me feel somewhat uneasy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uneasy? You¡¯re a lawyer and yet you speak some strange things. There are four men on your side. Our side only has one boy and everyone else are women. Furthermore, I may be past my 20s but these people are still children, see?

    That¡¯s right, we have more people, but¡­

    The other side has;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a company president, that one¡¯s a lawyer, and the other one is a police alumnus, and the internet news guy, aren¡¯t you all adult males? Meanwhile, all we have here are students. We even have one in elementary ¡¹

    Nagisa said with a smile.

    ¡¸ We can say that we feel fear to be in the same room as you but I don¡¯t think that you can do the same ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ But, this is the Kouzuki mansion. I¡¯ve seen various bodyguards until we reached this place ¡¹

    The lawyer speaks stubbornly.

    ¡¸ So what? I think that it¡¯s Kouzuki house¡¯s decision where the visiting people should stay? I think it would be weird for you to say ¡°I don¡¯t like this room, let¡¯s change to another one¡± ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ W-What do we do, Kenmochi-san? ¡¹

    Kobayakawa asks Kenmochi.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, we can¡¯t do any ¡°Kouzuki house now¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, you intend to upload the conversation inside the Kouzuki house to the internet? Or maybe, you¡¯re using a microphone to record the conversation and stream it? ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re trying to make someone from the Kouzuki house admit that they¡¯re imprisoning the Kurama sisters in whatever method.

    They intend to take back the Kurama sisters by threatening us to release the remarks we just gave.

    Or maybe, they intend to use a controversial statement for their Anti-Kouzuki house campaign.

    ¡¸ Hmph, so they have a defense plan against the internet era ¡¹

    Kenmochi glares at Nagisa disgusted.

    ¡¸ Wrong. Didn¡¯t I mention earlier? This room only has poor reception~ Ufufu ¡¹

    Kouzuki house will not publicly announce that they¡¯re in a room where reception is isolated.

    ¡¸ Tsk, dammit, then let¡¯s go with my plan. Oh right. Let me go to the toilet ¡¹

    Kenmochi said.

    ¡¸ Oh? So now you intend to call your office from the toilet and talk about what¡¯s the next plan? ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ What? You can¡¯t act by yourself without asking your staff? ¡¹

    Oh, as expected, he wants to release the conversation through the phone.

    His office has a team that can look at the contradictions and the other side of what we tell them.

    These four specialists are fakes and in truth, they have more people in standby.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m going to the toilet! I can¡¯t help it! I need to piss now ¡¹

    Kenmochi shouted.

    ¡¸ The toilet is over there ¡¹

    Michi points at the wall behind Kenmochi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the restroom for this drawing-room ¡¹

    Yeah, there sure is a door that stands out.

    ¡¸ Do your business over there and hurry up ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Kenmochi with a smile.

    ¡¸ N-No ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯ll leak if you don¡¯t hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not coming out anymore. My bladder closed ¡¹

    If the toilet is in the drawing-room that blocks off reception, then the restroom also blocks reception.

    It would be impossible for them to make contact with their phone from the restroom.

    ¡¸ You people are quite interesting ¡¹

    Yoshikawa, the former police officer speaks after a long silence.

    ¡¸ However, this isn¡¯t good conduct. The wall over there, that ceiling, and that one, those are hidden cameras. ¡¹

    He points at the surveillance cameras in the drawing room

    ¡¸ Perhaps, there should be some hidden microphones as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?! You bastards are recording us without our permission? ¡¹

    Kenmochi shouts.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s indeed unfair. What¡¯s this? Does the Kouzuki house always take secret photos of their guests without their permission?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! That¡¯s an outrageous family ¡¹

    Kobayakawa stirs up.

    ¡¸ Hey, if you¡¯re recording then stop it right now! This is an infringement of privacy! What the hell is this place?! What a horrible family! ¡¹

    Kenmochi shouts loudly.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Sure, this room has some cameras and microphones, and everything that¡¯s happening here is recorded, but¡­ ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s aid.

    ¡¸ Oh! You admitted it! You admitted using wiretaps and hidden cameras! Hey! Kobayakawa! Be sure to write that down! I¡¯m going to write on my blog saying that Kouzuki house received us outrageously ¡¹

    Kenmochi heats up.

    ¡¸ So, what crime is it? ¡¹

    Michi speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it a crime to take secret photos and wiretap the guests who came to search?! Huh?! Do you not get it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what criminal law is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m the one asking ¡¹

    Michi looks at Kenmochi with cold eyes.

    ¡¸ Huh?! Y-Yoshikawa-san, tell this brat what it is! ¡¹

    Kenmochi brings the subject to Yoshikawa.

    However.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshikawa hesitates.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no crime if one has cameras and microphones installed in their private home. It¡¯s the owner¡¯s freedom to install whatever device they want in their rooms ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ However, that camera¡¯s filming us secretly, hasn¡¯t it? They took records of my face without my knowledge! Isn¡¯t it a crime to take photos of me without my permission?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going with that logic, then you should sue all the supermarkets, convenience stores, and banks ¡¹

    Kenmochi gets offended.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m Kenmochi Yuugo! What about my right of publicity?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be hard to claim your right of publicity if the video isn¡¯t used to make a profit. If one¡¯s a celebrity whose face is known to many people, security cameras can capture their face when they visit a business facility, and if you make a claim that ¡°I have my right of publicity, and so don¡¯t show me on security cameras,¡± then it would be difficult ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is she telling the truth? ¡¹

    Kenmochi asks Moori, the lawyer.

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t think that we can make a claim in this case ¡¹

    The lawyer accepts Michi¡¯s claim.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why is Yoshikawa saying that it¡¯s a problem? ¡¹

    Kenmochi looks at the former policeman.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because police often use it ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ You talk about something that isn¡¯t an illegal act and says that ¡°it¡¯s a problem¡± to shake the other party, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Yoshikawa is speechless.

    ¡¸ Earlier, he said, ¡°It¡¯s unfair.¡± That means the fact that your phones can¡¯t contact outside, and we¡¯re recording videos of you is unfair, but it¡¯s not illegal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, he said that on purpose to scare us off! ¡¹

    Torii-san is impressed.

    ¡¸ I see. He purposely used hidden cameras and wiretap to make it sound like it¡¯s an illegal act ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You should remember that. It¡¯s a method often used by government people. ¡°This is bad,¡± or ¡°Oh, you see¡­¡± or ¡°Oh man,¡± but they won¡¯t speak of certainty. They¡¯re only creating a mood to coerce you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s informative! ¡¹

    Nagisa said. Torii-san nods.

    ¡¸ Nono, wait, I just noticed it now, cameras might be okay but what about wiretap?! Isn¡¯t that illegal? ¡¹

    Kenmochi asks again.

    ¡¸ Oh? Are you sure you want to ask that? ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t your lawyer and your newsman using a voice recorder in their pocket, recording the whole conversation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ngangu! ¡¹

    Bingo.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common sense in the modern era. When having a serious talk with someone, you need to have a record of the conversation. Even phones can be used as a sound recorder ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re also recording and yet you complain about our methods? Isn¡¯t that what we call unfair? ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ B-B-B-B-B-B-B-But! I-I¡¯m a guest! I¡¯m Kouzuki house¡¯s guest! W-What do you think of the guests of the Kouzuki house! T-T-T-T-T-This is rude! ¡¹

    Kenmochi shouts.

    ¡¸ Oh, were you a guest? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, act like one. We only see you as dangerous people who came here to find fault with the Kouzuki house. Therefore, Kouzuki house had no choice but to be cautious ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, they act so impolitely, they¡¯re no guests.

    It¡¯s outrageous to hear them say that we¡¯re the rude ones here.

    ¡¸ People from Kouzuki SS are watching the state of affairs in this room. Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll try to harm us. That¡¯s just the minimum defense plan, and you have no right to start complaining about us ¡¹

    Nagisa said. Kenmochi;

    ¡¸ Bitch, do you not know that I¡¯m Kenmochi Yuugo!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, didn¡¯t you name yourself earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to make you regret looking down on me, remember it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll forget you. I don¡¯t even want to recall your name ¡¹

    ¡¸ You bastard! I¡¯m going to beat you up ¡¹

    At that moment, Moori stopped Kenmochi.

    ¡¸ Kenmochi-san, don¡¯t say anything further! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What!? This woman¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the bodyguards who watch the video! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that some people in charge of Kouzuki house¡¯s judiciary affairs are watching too ¡¹

    Kenmochi suddenly realized.

    ¡¸ Hmm, that was some heat up but it¡¯s great that you lack in vocabulary. If you spoke something else, they can use that as for legal action against threat ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles regretfully.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as he says. Or should I say that what you said earlier is already out, if we sue you, it¡¯ll become dangerous for you? Uhm, think about the story of Kenmochi-san, a business manager, a man with social status, and what he does to a weak woman ¡¹

    The lawyer said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! This woman is from the Kouzuki house, right?! If that¡¯s the case, her social status should be higher ¡¹

    ¡¸ She named herself as Katagai Nagisa-san ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m close to Shige-chan but I¡¯m just an ordinary mother working an ordinary job. I¡¯m not someone from the Kouzuki house. Compared to you, I¡¯m quite socially weak, am I not? ¡¹

    Kenmochi¡¯s family is an enterprise, and he has various companies managed in his hands.

    ¡¸ I wonder what will happen if an ordinary mother receives threats such as ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure you regret it,¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to crush you.¡±? ¡¹

    Nagisa wins the first round.

    ¡¸ Dammit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kenmochi-san, I¡¯ll do the negotiations, could you please quiet down for a bit? ¡¹

    Moori, the lawyer tells Kenmochi.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m leaving this to you! ¡¹

    Then, he looked at Kobayakaaw, the news reporter.

    ¡¸ Hey, write everything that happened just now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Kobayakawa prepares to open his laptop.

    For now, he¡¯s going to write everything that happened and the whole duration of the negotiations.

    It¡¯s all to upload his news on his website.

    ¡¸ Well, our conversation¡¯s been derailed, I apologize ¡¹

    Moori apologizes first.

    ¡¸ Not at all. That was fun. So, shall we get down to business? ¡¹

    Nagisa carries on.

    ¡¸ I would like to talk with someone from the Kouzuki house, not you ¡¹

    ¡¸ And on those grounds, Shige-chan requested me to deal with you people. Besides, Misuzu-chan is still in high school, even if she talks, her words won¡¯t be the decision of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if there are cameras, that means that sir Kouzuki is also watching, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Morii investigates.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s our of my knowledge ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, I will speak with the assumption that sir Kozuki is watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your choice, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s watching or not. Please understand that ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s Jii-chan, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s watching.

    But, let¡¯s play dumb here.

    Also, if there are any problems later, Jii-chan can just retort that he doesn¡¯t know anything about it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get straight to the point, we would like to retrieve Kurama Misato-sama and Arisu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, but why? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ We know that they¡¯re imprisoned in this mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Where did you hear that from? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We heard it from the Kurama house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, did the Kurama house ask you people to take them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    The lawyer said.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, show us the authorization letter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Authorization letter? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you people aren¡¯t from the Kurama house, are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kenmochi Yuugo-san is Kurama Misato-san¡¯s fiance ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s her fiance, and so, he has rights to take her ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s just engagement, isn¡¯t it? They¡¯re not married yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, engaged couples have a special relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t use that. If you¡¯re going to use that, then come back with an authorization letter from the Kurama house ¡¹

    Nagisa retorts.

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a cheap answer ¡¹

    Moori smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a lawyer, do you think that you can make such cheap answers against me? ¡¹

    W-What?!

 Chapter 998. Noon Sunshine / The darkness of the Internet.

    ¡¸ First, chairman Kurama said that ¡°My daughter hasn¡¯t come back home after some incident in the Kouzuki house.¡± We have that conversation recorded ¡¹

    Moori takes out a rectangular recorder.

    ¡¸ Recently, machines like this become smaller and smaller. I always carry around several recorders with me. It¡¯s always a problem when someone¡¯s sitting in trial and says ¡°I didn¡¯t say it,¡± and so I¡¯m prepared to record any remarks I can use for evidence ¡¹

    That means, other than that one, he has other recorders to record our conversation in this drawing-room.

    Although, Kenmochi Yuugo himself and Kobayakawa are also using their recorders.

    I don¡¯t know about the retired police officer, Yoshikawa.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s the truth when we say that Kurama-san is extremely troubled to find that his daughters haven¡¯t returned home ¡¹

    The lawyer smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, first¡­Kurama Misato-jou and Arisu-jou is present in this mansion, that is to say, the Kouzuki Mansion? I would like to hear an honest answer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Morii-san, I don¡¯t think that we have to remain unsettled after this late? ¡¹

    Kenmochi is getting impatient as he asks the lawyer.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry Kenmochi-san but we have to follow the order. First, we need them to declare that the ladies of the Kurama house are in here ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, we still haven¡¯t admitted that we have the Kurama sisters here.

    ¡¸ They need to make that clear first. Oh, by the way, it will cause inconvenience to you if you lie. If in case you say that they¡¯re not here and they are here, it¡¯ll put you in the worst place when we reach a trial, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Wait a second.

    This premise is weird.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what trial? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Of course, the trial for confining the young ladies of the Kurama house ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Does he think that we¡¯re stupid? ¡¹

    I asked Misuzu.

    ¡¸ This guy¡¯s a lawyer, not a policeman. Despite that, why is he making that kind of inquiry? ¡¹

    Then, the lawyer;

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m a lawyer. I¡¯m not from the police. However, either way, once the Kurama house files a lawsuit to the police for this confinement incident, the conversation we have now will become evidence. Therefore, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s profitable for you to lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We have a lawyer present in here, and so I think that you should speak of the truth ¡¹

    Yoshikawa, the former police said.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me worriedly, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that we need to answer, and so we won¡¯t ¡¹

    I replied.

    Anyway, I can see that they¡¯re trying to drag out a slip of the tongue from us.

    ¡¸ Does it mean that you¡¯re admitting that you have the young ladies of the Kurama house in here? ¡¹

    The lawyer glared at me.

    ¡¸ Like I said earlier, my answer is ¡°no comment¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not answering, then that means that they are in here, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Oh, this guy thinks that we¡¯re idiots.

    So, I¡¯m not answering.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not answering, does it mean that you¡¯re showing acknowledgment? ¡¹

    The lawyer smiles.

    What do we do?

    ¡¸ Oh well, let¡¯s proceed now that you accepted it ¡¹

    We¡¯re still thinking and yet the lawyer proceeds.

    ¡¸ Hey, write that they admitted it on your internet news ¡¹

    Kenmochi tells Kobayakawa.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I think that we should¡¯ve refuted? ¡¹

    Torii-san whispers to me worriedly.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    The lawyer is purposely making us uneasy, or maybe, make us angry.

    ¡¸ Well then, incidentally, the young ladies of the Kurama house are still minors. Misato-jou is 18. Arisu-jou¡¯s 13, and is in first-year middle school. I believe that you should return them to their parents no matter what reason, shouldn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. They¡¯re still young! Shouldn¡¯t you be returning them to their fathers and mothers? ¡¹

    Kenmochi agreed with the lawyer.

    ¡¸ Of course, you will say that ¡°This is not a confinement case. The young ladies are staying here willingly,¡± then, for example, ¡°they fought with their parents, and so they¡¯re staying in their school friend¡¯s house Kouzuki-san¡¯s house¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Whatever the child may say, they still need to return to their parent. I think so too ¡¹

    Yoshikawa nods.

    ¡¸ But, you aren¡¯t a legitimate proxy for Kurama-san, their parent, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks back.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We have accepted authorization from the Kurama house, however. I am Kenmochi-san¡¯s lawyer and I have no connections with the Kurama house.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    Nagisa said. The lawyer stopped her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re trying to settle here, aren¡¯t we? ¡¹

    You mean¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re offering ourselves as the unofficial people, however, next time, the police can get involved ¡¹

    The lawyer said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it problematic if the Kouzuki house is involved in a criminal case, is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, we¡¯re going to bring media next time! We¡¯re going to let journalists do a household search! ¡¹

    Kenmochi laughs.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house may be able to control the mass media but it¡¯s different over the internet. We can make big news on the internet! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. There could be no news over the TV, newspapers, and radios, but, if we make it big over the internet, I think that you know much about the collapse of influential people. Recently, most news reach people only through the internet ¡¹

    Kobayakawa laughs.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why the focus is on my website. Uhihi ¡¹

    ¡¸ May I? Even with Kouzuki house, only has a boss among their huge group. The masses hate people who are wealthy and powerful. We can make this confinement case come to light and they will bash the Kouzuki house a lot, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They¡¯ll boycott you! It¡¯ll make a huge uproar!

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll write that ¡°This and that company are under the Kouzuki house!¡± Kufufufu ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s that? Any event can unexpectedly bring an effect, that kind of logic? ¡¹

    I speak with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you? We can make that happen so easily! ¡¹

    Kenmochi said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have any vested interests over the mass media but I have a large circle in my IT company ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Kenmochi knows a lot of people! It¡¯s not just me on news sites, he has a lot of access and connections with everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ In this age, everyone¡¯s using their phones to look at the news. Furthermore, the news we make them read gets mixed along with the top international and internal news! ¡¹

    Oh, sure.

    Major news is mixed with discussions about a celebrity, or commodity advertisements.

    ¡¸ To tell you the truth, the times have changed! The bossy attitude of the nobility is already in the past. We¡¯re in the 21st century now! No matter how rich, or powerful your acquaintances are, in the internet age, it¡¯s all stripped off! I don¡¯t care about the old blood of nobility from the past, but we¡¯re no longer at the age where the nobility can live in such huge castles and pretend to be the boss!! ¡¹

    Kenmochi said.

    ¡¸ Listen, I¡¯m going all out now. I¡¯m going to let you know how fearsome it is to face the world of the internet. This is all-out war! I¡¯m going to let the whole world know about the minor women you¡¯re confining! The whole internet world is going to know! You bastards!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kenmochi-san, could you restrain yourself? ¡¹

    As expected, the lawyer stops him.

    ¡¸ Can I ask something? ¡¹

    Yoshikawa speaks up.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about the internet which Kenmochi-san talks about. However, to be honest, I feel some discomfort after coming to this mansion ¡¹

    Yoshikawa looks around the room.

    ¡¸ How do I say it, we have four adult males visiting the mansion, and yet, the other side sent young women and children, it looks like they¡¯re making us look like fools ¡¹

    He glared at us.

    ¡¸ Trapping us in a room with no windows, and they didn¡¯t even offer tea, I can¡¯t stomach this ¡¹

    Well, yeah, we didn¡¯t offer tea at all.

    ¡¸ This is displeasing, or should I say that it¡¯s irritating to see that they don¡¯t care about their guests at all. No, I don¡¯t know how great the nobility is but, I think that they¡¯re going out of bounds with how they look down on us!!! ¡¹

    Somehow, his anger is different from Kenmochi.

    ¡¸ Is this how the influential people look down on us, the ordinary people?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t look down on ordinary people! Kobayakawa-san, add that on the article ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kenmochi-san! ¡¹

    Yeah, these guys are useless.

    Or should I say that Kenmochi-san is also the son of a wealthy man?

    Why do you look like you¡¯re the representative of the ordinary people?

    Then, the lawyer;

    ¡¸ Anyway, you should hand over the Kurama sisters to us. If you don¡¯t, either way, it will become extremely inconvenient for the Kouzuki house, won¡¯t it? ¡¹

    No, these guys.

    They¡¯re going to start a libel campaign on the internet even if we hand the sisters to them.

    I know that they¡¯re the kind of people that will do that.

    They¡¯re people who will never do anything honestly.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s it¡¯s about time, Dear ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at me.

    ¡¸ We already bought enough time ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You are from the rural area ¡¹

    Nagisa shows a captivating smile to Kenmochi and his group.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean is that you don¡¯t know how fearsome it is to face the nobility. I don¡¯t know much about IT, but you think that you already reached the heavens just because your company became a bit big, that¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look down on me! Who do you think I am?! Bitch! ¡¹

    Kenmochi shouts, but¡­

    ¡¸ From Shige-chan¡¯s eyes, you all are just small chicks and nothing else, ufufu ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan, is that enough? ¡¹

    She looked up at the ceiling and asked.

    Then.

    ¡º Yes, we¡¯re done now. First, we deleted Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s account for the suspicion of fraud in his blog. That includes his SNS. Kobayakawa-san¡¯s news site is inaccessible to anyone ¡»

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Wait, how can you do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! Why would my site¡­ ¡¹

    Kenmochi and Kobayakawa shouts, but¡­

    ¡º How do you think we did it? ¡»

    Shou-neechan seems to be having fun.

    ¡¸ I mean, it would be impossible even with the power of the state! This is absurd! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    ¡º Right, it would be impossible even if we order the country to do that. They¡¯ll get angry because it¡¯s an illegal act ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s illegal! ¡¹

    ¡º But you know, that doesn¡¯t matter to us ¡»

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ No, wait, this is a trap! American company SNS hates political pressure. No matter how much the Kouzuki house threatened them, they can¡¯t delete accounts like that ¡¹

    Kenmochi said.

    ¡º Yes, and that¡¯s why we spoofed Kenmochi-san and deleted your account ¡»

    Spoofed?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a crime! Hey! Kobayakawa! Write that one! Tell the world that Kouzuki house is filled with criminals! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! I¡¯ll write it! ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, how? ¡»

    Shou-neechan says.

    ¡º While at it, we already canceled the contracts on your phone and laptops and tablets. All the telecommunication equipment you can guess. And so, you can¡¯t publish anything on the internet with the devices you currently have even if you leave the room. ¡¹

    The two paled.

    ¡º Of course, I¡¯m sorry to say to Yoshikawa-san and the lawyer, but you can¡¯t use yours either ¡»

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s true, then it would be a scary crime, I¡¯ll sue for sure! ¡¹

    The lawyer faces the speaker on the ceiling and shouts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if you make our current smartphones useless, then we¡¯re just going to buy a new one. If I can¡¯t make a new contract with my name, then I¡¯m going to use prepaid. No, even if you do that, we can just enter an internet cafe and, ah, what do I say, I can just borrow a laptop in my office ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I can just talk to a friend in the company, borrow his laptop, and write the article! If you¡¯re serious about what you told us then I¡¯ll be sure to tell the whole world about the crimes Kouzuki house did! ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan;

    ¡º Huh, do you think that you can come back home alive? ¡»

    Kenmochi and his group went ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡¸ Right. I mean, it would be useless to keep them alive. I think we should kill them ¡¹

    I told the men.

    ¡¸ W-Wait a second, A-Are you sure?! E-Even if you¡¯re Kouzuki house, doing such an absurd thing¡­ ¡¹

    Kenmochi¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m from Kuromori though ¡¹

    I speak with a serious face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it. Do you think that the people from the surface of Kouzuki house would deal with troublemakers such as you? ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ This is the job for the people on the other side ¡¹

    I slowly look at the four men.

    ¡¸ Wait! Yoshikawa-san! Do something! Aren¡¯t you former police?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am, but, I worked at the local area where it¡¯s peaceful, I don¡¯t know much about the Yakuza groups! ¡¹

    As expected, they only looked for a guy who is former police, it doesn¡¯t matter who.

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯re not Yakuza though. We¡¯re people much scarier than those people ¡¹

    Nagisa speaks to Kenmochi and his group.

    ¡º By the way, I already downed all of the servers in Kenmochi-san¡¯s company. While at it, we also cut off the circuit. And those within reach, physically destroyed. Currently, Kenmochi-san¡¯s office lost the ability to transmit anything. The optic fibers on the telephone line are also cut down ¡»

    They even went that far.

    ¡º It¡¯s likely that you already created a slander article on Kouzuki house, and uploaded it on the internet in a timer. Kobayakawa-san¡¯s office, or should I say, your apartment is also cut off ¡»

    ¡¸ As if we would do something that troublesome!! ¡¹

    ¡º Oh? It¡¯s my job to take down all the potential threats ¡»

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Then does this mean? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, Moori-san, you can¡¯t use your phone or mail either. While at it, there¡¯s a blackout ¡»

    ¡¸ T-This is obstruction of business! I-I¡¯m going to sue you!!! ¡¹

    The lawyer said, but¡­

    ¡º That would be great if you can. That is if you return alive ¡»

    Shou-neechan said. The lawyer drops his shoulders.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, a-are you serious about killing us? ¡¹

    Kobayakawa¡¯s afraid.

    ¡º Oh, Kobayakawa-san, have you not seen it? ¡»

    Shou-neechan replies.

    ¡º Coming from the front door to this drawing-room. Do you know how many people from Kouzuki SS are present in this mansion? ¡»

    He should¡¯ve seen muscular men of the security group in the mansion.

    ¡º Kouzuki SS is Kouzuki house¡¯s private army. We remove all those who are trying to harm the Kouzuki house ¡»

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Kobayakawa cowers in fear.

    ¡º By the way, Kurama house sent a document saying that they are completely uninvolved with the actions of Kenmochi-san. Also, as for your engagement with Kurama Misato-san, Kurama-san¡¯s father writes a letter about revoking your engagement, and it will reach in here soon enough, I¡¯ll give it to you later. Try to survive while it¡¯s on the way ¡»

    Now that the engagement is canceled, Kenmochi can¡¯t tell us to return Kurama Misato-san to him.

    ¡º That¡¯s all that we¡¯ve done, do you need anything else? ¡»

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s enough. Thanks, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I thanked Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ You all kept on making so much noise since coming here, but¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Kenmochi once again.

    ¡¸ You never asked about how Misato-san is doing, have you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    Kenmochi¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ That means, you¡­ You don¡¯t love Kurama Misato at all. You¡¯re only interested in your corporate success ¡¹

    If he¡¯s worried about the well-being of the Kurama sisters, then he shouldn¡¯t have come here with that domineering attitude.

    ¡¸ Before you complained about the nobility and Kouzuki house, you should¡¯ve thought about the girls instead ¡¹

 Chapter 999. Noon Sunshine / Power of the State

    ¡¸ W-Wait a second. What the hell did you say?! Like, killing us¡­ ¡¹

    Kenmochi Yuugo says while sweat floats in his forehead.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t believe you!? Such threats won¡¯t work on me! Besides, this is weird! Pressuring the operating company of our accounts, deletion, and cutting off our lines, those are all crimes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, we know that from the start ¡¹

    I speak in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fuck with me!! There are things in this society where you can¡¯t do it! You don¡¯t even understand that, huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! You need to follow the rules of society! Common sense! ¡¹

    The lawyer also shouts at me.

    ¡¸ Huh, uhm, seriously, what¡¯s going to happen to us? ¡¹

    Kobayakawa¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ For now, I¡¯m sealing off your mouth. If you return home now, you¡¯ll only become an inconvenience to us, right? ¡¹

    Just as they said earlier, they can have their telecommunication cut off but they can just go to an internet cafe and try to expose our crimes.

    No, they will go to the police first.

    They will gather reporters from various internet sites.

    ¡¸ Try to cool down your anger. Do you even know what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Yoshikawa, a retired police officer glares at me.

    ¡¸ Japan is a constitutional state! No matter how wealthy and powerful Kouzuki house maybe, they have a line they cannot cross ¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that you¡¯re crossing that line? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If that line exists, then I already crossed it so many times ¡¹

    I shot Cesario Viola to death.

    I helped out in the premeditated murder of Shirasaka Sousuke as a member of the Black Forest.

    I never reported any of the deaths I¡¯ve seen before me to the police.

    Even the shoot-out in the Kansai this morning, I used the Miko power to make them do that.

    Because of that, Rie and Eri¡¯s parents, and Tendou Sadao¡¯s group all died together with their boss.

    I raped a lot of girls, starting from Yukino.

    Furthermore, I turned a few of the girls into my personal sex slave.

    I¡¯m definitely a criminal

    I live my life understanding that.

    ¡¸ I mean, ¡°the line you cannot cross¡± doesn¡¯t exist in the real world ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! There are rules in society, law! ¡¹

    Kenmochi shouts, but¡­

    ¡¸ Who created those rules?! Why do you need to follow the law? ¡¹

    I asked looking straight at Kenmochi.

    ¡¸ I-Isn¡¯t that obvious?! If you¡¯re living in this country, then you have to follow the rules of the country! Follow the law! Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Kenmochi-san, your goal is to use methods that the law barely allows, right?! ¡¹

    Right, this guy¡¯s reason is¡­

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not illegal, anything goes¡±

    Therefore, he brought a lawyer, a former police officer, and an internet journalist

    He brought them to the Kouzuki mansion.

    It¡¯s all to threaten us while barely reaching threats.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? There are rules. That¡¯s why it¡¯s natural to push until the very limit of that rule! ¡¹

    Kenmochi said.

    ¡¸ I see. If I had a company on the surface world where it needs to follow the rules, then I won¡¯t be a match against Kenmochi-san ¡¹

    If it¡¯s on the surface.

    An idiot like me would just die in a blink of an eye.

    Not even understanding what are the rules that surround me.

    ¡¸ But you see, I¡¯m a man from the other side, where the rules don¡¯t matter ¡¹

    I laughed at the four adults.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t participate in the game with your rules. No, I won¡¯t even participate in the game itself. All I do is crush the barrier right in front of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Kenmochi-san, coming from the conversation earlier, you think that everything is a game, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you are so fussed about winning ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ And this time, your game¡¯s purpose is to make the Kouzuki hows bow their head to you. And, once you accomplish your goal, you will use that as a seed for next time, trying to coax the Kouzuki house all the time, don¡¯t you? Although, it¡¯s more of trying to make Kouzuki house to work for the convenience of your business or something ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s right.

    If we handed over the Kurama sisters to Kenmochi.

    Then, Kenmochi will continue to haunt us all the time.

    ¡¸ You want to play games where you always win, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nagisa said. Kenmochi became speechless.

    ¡¸ But, we never played the game with you from the start. You talk about killing and dying earlier but that¡¯s not it. Our choices for you are life or death from the start. If we let you run loose, you¡¯re going to bite us to death. We talked to you aware of that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Wait a second. Just what do you think of the rules and laws of society?

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right?! You just ignore all of it, and deciding to kill or let people live! That¡¯s not allowed! ¡¹

    The lawyer complains to me.

    ¡¸ So, who forbids us? Who decides the rules of the society as you call it? And, who will protect it? ¡¹

    I asked them directly.

    ¡¸ Are you stupid?! Shouldn¡¯t you be following it?! ¡¹

    Kenmochi replies, but¡­

    ¡¸ So what?! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ The rules and laws of society changes within countries. What is against the law and is a social taboo in one country may well be a normal practice in another ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ No, wait, don¡¯t all the countries have a constant rule ¡¹

    Kenmochi refuted.

    ¡¸ Then, what is it? Please give us an example. ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­for example, isn¡¯t it a constant rule among humanity where you can¡¯t kill people? ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ I wonder? For example, it¡¯s not a crime when a soldier kills a soldier during the war. A police officer can shoot a criminal who owns a gun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that a case-by-case basis? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s not a constant rule ¡¹

    Michi speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ Most countries have abolished the death penalty but there are still countries that use it as maximum punishment. That¡¯s not different from the act of killing people. And the person who executes the death penalty isn¡¯t accused of the crime ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, starting with the UN, various international organizations in the world are acting every day to abolish the death penalty! ¡¹

    The lawyer tells Michi.

    ¡¸ The society¡¯s moving towards the abolition of the death penalty! ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ Are you sure about that? Do you think that international organization powers are that big? Does Western Europe¡¯s ideology really spread out that much? There are still countries that kill those who have different races or religions. Even with the reason that people can¡¯t kill others, that doesn¡¯t make it a constant rule for humanity ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Moori-san, you¡¯re going too wide with your talk, the whole world doesn¡¯t really matter. We¡¯re in Japan, and so, we should follow the rules of Japan! Let¡¯s direct this to common sense! ¡¹

    Kenmochi told the lawyer.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re right. Japan is a constitutional state. It¡¯s a country that has to follow the rules and laws of society. And that¡¯s why your claims are weird! ¡¹

    The lawyer summarized.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ What is a country? Why do we have to follow the rules the country decided? ¡¹

    I ask purposely.

    ¡¸ Hey, are you seriously an idiot?! ¡¹

    Kenmochi.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious, it¡¯s because you¡¯re Japanese! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Then, the foreigners who are in Japan don¡¯t need to follow the law? ¡¹

    Kenmochi¡¯s the idiot one.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it, but, huh? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I-If you can¡¯t follow the law, t-the police will arrest you! ¡¹

    Kobayakawa says.

    ¡¸ Once the police catch you, you¡¯ll be put in the trial, and in the worst case, you¡¯ll get in prison, even when you don¡¯t, once the society discovers that the police arrested you before, you¡¯ll get fired from your job, get talked from behind, and receive harsh punishment from the society! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s how it is with the ordinary people ¡¹

    Yoshikawa agrees with Kobayakawa¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸ There are a lot of people who commit crimes when the police aren¡¯t watching. They ignore the speed limit, they pee outdoors, those are crimes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Japanese people violate their law in their everyday life

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop trying to make murder and urinating outdoors a similar degree of crime! ¡¹

    Kenmochi objects, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s different? Both of them are laws that say that it¡¯s a criminal act if you do it in Japan, right? Using your logic, Japanese people had to follow that law no matter what, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ In the end, the laws and the societal rules are just tools used to make the people live in peace ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But, just because it¡¯s a tool doesn¡¯t mean that people like you don¡¯t have to follow it, you don¡¯t have the authority to ignore it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, ordinary people don¡¯t ¡¹

    I replied coldly.

    ¡¸ But you see, we can¡¯t survive if we follow those rules. Of course, we don¡¯t see it in the right way. We¡¯re definitely the bad guys. We know the risks of living this way ¡¹

    If it¡¯s exposed that we¡¯ve been ignoring the rules of the society, then¡­

    The fuss of how we can¡¯t stay in Japan anymore will not cool off.

    Even other countries will not accept us.

    We will have to live similar to Kyouko-san, an international criminal.

    ¡¸ Even so, that¡¯s our only way to live ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Kenmochi asks.

    ¡¸ In a world where you have to follow the rules someone decided, then you¡¯re no match to those who make it. Following the rules means getting under their control. Of course, if you¡¯re an ordinary person, then it is easy, safe. However, we¡¯re different ¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We live in a world where the rules decided by those who make it are no longer suiting us. That doesn¡¯t mean that the country should make the rule for us, besides, they don¡¯t even know the real state of our worlds ¡¹

    The rules of the country are created for the sake of the ordinary citizen.

    We¡¯re not fit for that.

    ¡¸ We will never be able to meet the rules of this country. Most of it is already past its deadline. I mean, the country has a lot of things they can¡¯t handle ¡¹

    If we entrust this to the country, Shirasaka Sousuke will still be alive. And, he will continue to use his poisoned fangs on other women.

    If we entrust Cesario Viola to this country, he would be escaping outside the country.

    The Takakura sisters wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the control of the Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we¡¯re working independently. If we don¡¯t destroy the other party ourselves, they will ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a game, our only choice is to take out the people we can¡¯t coexist. It¡¯s all for our survival ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ The foundation of the country is sheer power ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Within the country¡¯s domain, the law is valid, 10,000 yen bill has a value of 10,000 yen. It¡¯s all the power of the state. The power of the state establishes it. If you talk of the opposite, it¡¯s the only reason why it exists ¡¹

    The power of the state.

    ¡¸ The police and the court have their power to protect the law of the common people, it¡¯s not because they have to uphold the law ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Japan is a constitutional state and so their law is strong, but countries that change anything from an order of a powerful person also exist ¡¹

    Torii-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Yes, a constitutional state can protect the law for their citizens because it¡¯s the country¡¯s power, and in case of a man controlled state, then it¡¯s under the powerful person¡¯s control ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, the police, military¡­if you can hold down the powers of the country, they will do as you say ¡¹

    Michi explained. Nagisa added.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s got nothing to do with the ethics and moral sense of the citizens. Naturally, in a constitutional state, the citizens can elect someone to send in on their diet as their representative, someone who listens to their opinion. If the country does something against their will, they can refuse. However, for why the citizens have to follow the rules¡­

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s troublesome to get arrested and charged guilty.

    ¡¸ Indeed, if the police don¡¯t capture you, you wouldn¡¯t want to pay the consumption tax next week at all ¡¹

    Torii-san nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, the state is a power ¡¹

    Michi speaks once again.

    ¡¸ When it¡¯s domestic, it¡¯s the police force, when it¡¯s outside the country, it¡¯s the military force, there is a base for the direct power. And that mighty power controls the citizens, molding one country, but if they lose that power, any country will fall to ruin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kenmochi-san, you are just a piece of the group that protects the power of that country ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ All you do is follow the rules. You make success in business by doing everything that is not in the rules, barely going against it, don¡¯t you? I think that it¡¯s amazing. But, you¡¯re not deviating from the rules, which means that you follow the rules defined by the country. That¡¯s not adventurous at all. All you do is protect the bigger power ¡¹

    Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ W-What the heck?! If you¡¯re not going to follow the law, then you¡¯re just the same as businesses that exploit their employees! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not the same as them. We¡¯re taking that much risk and so the pay is high. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a job ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s right. The prostitutes participating in the Black Forest Brothel Minaho-neesan¡¯s managing receive a huge sum as a reward.

    It¡¯s all so they could start their own business after their retirement.

    ¡º Even Kouzuki SS has one of the highest pay and benefits for its employees. ¡»

    Shou-neechan¡¯s voice comes from the ceiling speaker.

    ¡¸ If not, you can¡¯t gather talented people. Loyal people too ¡¹

    You need to give favorable pay if you want to gather good people.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ In the end, we show respect to the power that the country has. Since we don¡¯t want to leave Japan, we want to follow the laws of Japan and the rules of society as much as possible. We never do anything that would cause a fuss in public. But¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Kenmochi and his group.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to do everything for our survival. No matter how cruel it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you intend to do with us? ¡¹

    Kenmochi speaks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! I-I have a family! ¡¹

    The lawyer screams.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I also have my family. They¡¯re precious to me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you get it, don¡¯t you? If I die now, my family will be sad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well we do, but I won¡¯t put my family in danger just so your family doesn¡¯t get sad ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a life-and-death problem.

    ¡¸ Wait a second, are you serious about killing them off? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ What else can we do? If we just let them go, they will surely expose us ¡¹

    ¡¸ All you have to do is make them promise that they¡¯ll never tell anyone about this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, they will. I know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, the personality of a person doesn¡¯t change that quickly, I don¡¯t think that Kenmochi-san can fix his talkative nature for the rest of his life ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ K-Kenmochi-san, l-let¡¯s escape while we have time ¡¹

    Kobayakawa says in a panic.

    ¡¸ Are you stupid?! Do you not know how many bodyguards they have outside the room? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s take the children as hostages. We have the young lady of the Kouzuki house in here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you stupid! That¡¯s a crime! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, shouldn¡¯t we prioritize our safety first and head to a safe location?! ¡¹

    Moori said.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. If the other side is going with their threats, we have to become pushy when dealing with them! ¡¹

    The former police officer says.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go capture the Kouzuki house¡¯s daughter first! ¡¹

    As soon as Kenmochi says that¡­

    ¡¸ Haaaa!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Qi overpowers the four men.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii!?! ¡¹

    Kenmochi lost his strength and sits down.

    ¡º Okay, I have the latest news ¡»

    Shou-neechan speaks brightly from the ceiling.

    ¡º Kenmochi Yuugo-san¡¯s father contacted us, saying that he¡¯s cutting off his son ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º Of course. It¡¯s never good for business to turn Kouzuki house and other nobility into enemies ¡»

    Yeah, Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s father is doing a solid business apart from his son.

    ¡º We also have gathered evidence where Kenmochi Yuugo-san uses the foreign investment fund to make the Kurama house fall. It says that you¡¯re the man who made the plan of gathering foreign investor funds, demolish the Kurama Kaku, and construct a new high-rise hotel instead ¡»

    The foreign investor has withdrawn while the construction is on the way and that put the Kurama house in a predicament.

    Then, Kenmochi, Misato-san¡¯s fiance, will offer their funds.

    His plan is a complete takeover of the Kurama house.

    ¡º Since it¡¯s all the foreign investor through you, you¡¯re not directly involved, and so, Japan¡¯s law cannot pass judgment on you. But, the nobility of Japan cannot forgive you. Everyone knows the truth ¡»

    The Kurama Kaku is a precious place for the nobility.

    And that Kenmochi reeled the head of the Kurama house and demolished the building.

    Now that he¡¯s an enemy of the nobility, Kenmochi¡¯s father had to abandon his son to protect his company.

    ¡¸ Well then, I think it¡¯s my turn now ¡¹

    Luna speaks to me.

    ¡¸ What do we do with these people, Nii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    I looked at the four men.

    ¡¸ I did say that I¡¯m going to kill you four but¡­ ¡¹

    The four looked at me startled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not going as far as taking away your life, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to erase all your memories of this conversation and socially murder you ¡¹

 Chapter 1000. Noon Sunshine / Seldom Illegal

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll leave them to you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan came here and hands over Kenmochi and his group to the uniform guards of Kouzuki SS.

    Kenmochi and his group are making a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, this way ¡¹

    They take the four men away.

    ¡¸ Far from the conversation, they¡¯ll forget that they even came to the Kouzuki mansion ¡¹

    I told Shou-neechan.

    Nagisa and Michi are holding Luna who feels a bit exhausted after using her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Everything about the Kurama house will become hazy too ¡¹

    They won¡¯t even remember where the Kurama sisters are taken.

    ¡¸ Also, when the four of them hear the word ¡°Kouzuki house,¡± their head becomes blank and fill itself with ¡°The most delicious food I¡¯ve eaten in my life was curry rice¡± ¡¹

    Like, what¡¯s the smell and taste, where they ate it, what kind of plate they had.

    It¡¯s carved in their minds that they will endlessly talk about curry rice no matter what others ask them.

    Michi said that if we use a method of activation using a keyword lessens the risk of their mind collapsing.

    ¡¸ Why curry rice? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ Well, we had Hayashi rice earlier this noon ¡¹

    It has no special reason.

    ¡¸ I just thought that it would be easier to imagine curry rice instead of Hayashi rice as the most delicious food ¡¹

    Anyway, even if the police or the people in their company ask them about the Kouzuki house, they will only talk about curry rice.

    ¡¸ He leaves the Kouzuki mansion¡¯s gates with his car and is ordered to come back to Shibuya ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kenmochi Yuugo will get in the scramble section of Shibuya and get naked, and the other three will join him in a sports festival cavalry battle. Then, they will run around in front of the Shibuya station until the police capture them ¡¹

    Kenmochi will be the only one naked.

    His social life will be annihilated.

    I thought that we shouldn¡¯t go that far from the other three.

    they will get arrested for doing the same crime as the naked Kenmochi, but¡­

    ¡¸ Also, I also gave them an instruction to shout ¡°I¡¯m the naked King! Cure Frontale! Ignorants, do you feel amazed?! Paparapa!¡± while running around naked. ¡¹

    Luna told Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama may come up with something more interesting but that¡¯s my limit ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think that you got it right ¡¹

    Nagisa says while patting Luna¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ My suggestion was to have him say ¡°My naked body is a better better better better medicine case¡± but Master rejected it. ¡¹

    Michi, I don¡¯t understand your tastes.

    ¡¸ Well, even if the media doesn¡¯t make news of it, nearly everyone has a phone with a camera. If a naked man shows up in Shibuya, it will surely be uploaded over the internet ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s right.

    Kenmochi, the IT company president, will lose everything because of the internet.

    ¡¸ Was that for the better? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ I feel like I let Danna-sama, Nagisa-oneesama, Michi, and Luna-chan take care of everything ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san too, thank you for your efforts ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Torii-san seems somewhat gloomy too, what¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We had times like that but we can¡¯t do everything on our own after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. In this situation, Misuzu-sama only needed to give a greeting from the start, and leave the rest to him and Nagisa-san ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ If Misuzu-sama talks in that situation, they will regard it as an official statement from the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    When Nagisa and I talk, it¡¯s only our opinion, and so it¡¯s our responsibility.

    But if it¡¯s Misuzu.

    ¡¸ They are trying to get a quite from Misuzu-sama to gain an advantage. It was the right choice to stay quiet ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. From now on, you just leave this stuff to us ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and I tell Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s family, and so we should team up in battles ¡¹

    With the members this time.

    Without Nagisa, we can have Katsuko-nee or Minaho-neesan as the constraint.

    We can have Edie or Haiji substitute for the guard role.

    As for the shrine maidens, our trump cards, we have Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna, and soon, Koyomi-chan¡¯s also joining us.

    We can pick the person with the best chemistry with the people we have at the moment.

    However.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, I¡¯m going to ask you to be the frontman of the Kouzuki house. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t let Ruriko do any of these jobs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You remember what Jii-chan mentioned earlier? Agnes is a flower, and so she shouldn¡¯t do anything outside the surface ¡¹

    On the other hand, we can have Eri and Rie take on that business with no worries.

    ¡¸ That applies to Ruriko too. She¡¯s a flower. Therefore, I don¡¯t want her to come to dangerous places like this ¡¹

    This kind of pressure will only wilt Ruriko¡¯s flower-like beauty.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Misuzu and I will have to be the one facing the other party when it comes to fights against the Kouzuki house, like today ¡¹

    Misuzu stares at me.

    ¡¸ I think that Misuzu¡¯s beauty will overcome this kind of fight with dignity. You¡¯re a different flower from Ruriko, and it¡¯s still beautiful. I should say that it¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s charm ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it was cool do see Mizusu-chan take the lead with such beautiful form ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan looks too frail, and so they will come a bit more optimistic. If it¡¯s Misuzu-chan, people like them will come with an antagonistic approach ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it mean that my presence wasn¡¯t a waste? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹ Misuzu, you were the boss in that situation ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ It helped that you stood strong, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s relying on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at us with a dark face as I embrace Misuzu.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I watched it. That was a fascinating show ¡¹

    As soon as we returned to the room earlier¡­

    Jii-chan¡¯s waiting for us.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Agnes, Koyomi-chan, Haiji, and Mana are no longer playing in the room.

    Eri and Rie are still here.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san too.

    Then, Edie, Nei, Kurama Misato-san, Arisu-san, and Mizushima Karen-san are all here.

    ¡¸ Oh, I called them over. I had everyone watch your negotiations. Also, I¡¯m sorry to ask but¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Luna.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if I¡¯m not here, is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like they hate you, however, after seeing the video, they feel uneasy ¡¹

    If they saw our discussion with Kenmochi Yuugo, then¡­

    They saw Luna use her power to alter Kenmochi¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ For us, that unique power is nothing but a threat ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    I see. So that¡¯s why Yomi¡¯s not here either.

    Tsukiko is with Nei and they haven¡¯t come back from the old training building yet but¡­

    ¡¸ Luna-chan seems to be a bit tired, I¡¯ll take her ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Wait, Nagisa¡¯s pregnant. I¡¯ll follow you ¡¹

    Edie said. Then she carried Luna in her arms.

    ¡¸ Besides, I don¡¯t really care about the nobility ¡¹

    Jii-chan, Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san from the Kouzuki house.

    The Kurama sisters and Mizushima Karen-san.

    She¡¯s not from the nobility but Torii-san is still a young lady.

    Then Michi, she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard and she goes to the same school as the young ladies.

    They¡¯re all people who make contact with the nobility.

    ¡¸ Oh, I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll place that girl in here so I had her leave ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s talking about Haiji, I guess?

    Haiji was Torii-san¡¯s bodyguard, she¡¯s attending the same school.

    However, it¡¯s not decided what she wants to do henceforward.

    ¡¸ Currently, I think that she should stay with the younger girls ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s better if Haiji gets along with the younger girls sooner.

    However.

    ¡¸ Why are Eri and Rie here? ¡¹

    The twins have nothing to do with the young ladies or their school, right?

    ¡¸ Because I find it interesting ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, I just thought that we should let these girls, who grew up in a poor environment, listen to our conversation. ¡¹ That¡¯s why I had them stay ¡¹

    Let Rie and Eri watch our talk?

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave Luna to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, see you later ¡¹

    Nagisa, Edie, and Luna left the room.

    ¡¸ Then, I will head to a separate room ¡¹

    Shou-neechan saluted and left the room.

    Let¡¯s reconfirm.

    The people in this room are;

    Jii-chan, Eri and Rie on the front.

    The right side has the Kurama sisters.

    On left is Ruriko and Yoshiko-san.

    Then, on my side is Misuzu, Torii-san, and Michi.

    ¡¸ Oh, sit down, we can¡¯t talk if you stay there ¡¹

    Jii-chan said, then we sit down on the open seats.

    ¡¸ The way you dealt with them was admirable ¡¹

    Jii-chan says while laughing but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. More than half of it is Shou-neechan¡¯s feat ¡¹

    Shou-neechan taught me to expose Kenmochi¡¯s plans.

    ¡¸ No, all she did was provide information. You¡¯re the one who used it and dealt with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Onii-san, that was cool! The grim old men were so afraid of you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Onii-san, it was cool! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It made me shiver that I got wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Onii-san ¡¹

    Err.

    Is it really okay to let the twins stay?

    ¡¸ Oh, Torii Mariko-kun, what¡¯s wrong? You seem down ¡¹

    Jii-chan called Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Answer me honestly. What did you think of his actions? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m surprised. And I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Scared?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama has no hesitation when it comes to violating the law ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that it really matters with those creepy men ¡¹

    Rie and Eri said.

    ¡¸ So are you saying that he¡¯s wrong in the way he dealt with them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think that Kuromori-sama¡¯s judgment is the right one. Also, if the Kuromori house has such power, then it¡¯s no mistake to use that power to the fullest when they can just change the minds of people like them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what do you fear? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared of Kuromori-sama because he uses it calmly just because he has it ¡¹

    She¡¯s scared of me?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, right, Rie-chan? We¡¯re happy to have such a reliable Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s great to know that he¡¯s strong, he¡¯s someone we¡¯re serving for the rest of our lives after all ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared. Kuromori-sama shows no hesitation in altering one¡¯s fate ¡¹

    Yeah, Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s going to commit social suicide because of me.

    The lawyer, former police officer, and internet journalist will not have a good end either.

    Doing a mock cavalry battle in the Shibuya streets while naked will bear some harsh punishments from the society.

    ¡¸ I see. I don¡¯t hesitate to change other people¡¯s fate too ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I changed so many fates of people so far. That¡¯s what it means to do business. For better or worse, you¡¯ll intervene with other people¡¯s fate. Not just with the companies I manage, but also the subcontract and affiliated companies, and the moving companies that deliver my products. Even retail shops, if I make a wrong judgment, then it will cause serious impacts. That includes rival companies. Many companies fall to ruin as consequences of my company¡¯s achievements. However, I can¡¯t do business if I think of them. Someone¡¯s fate will inevitably change each time I approve of something ¡¹

    Promotion, demotion, or even unemployment, or maybe another company hires them, it¡¯s huge turning points in human lives.

    Someone¡¯s life will change each time Jii-chan gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Besides, my life changes because of other people too. He changed some of my recent habits. Half a year ago, I couldn¡¯t imagine having such cute girls around an old man like me.

    Jii-chan looked at Rie and Eri.

    ¡¸ Please wait. What Kouzuki-sama is talking about is a common opinion. What I fear is that Kuromori-sama changes other people¡¯s fate, even if it means committing crimes ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ What is a crime? ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when the men had their phone connection cut off, their company communication line cut down, and all the computer-related service rendered useless were all just coincidences. It just happened that their misfortunes came at the same time ¡¹

    Their blog and SNS accounts deleted.

    Their company¡¯s power cut off.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a coincidence. This kind of phenomenon isn¡¯t someone¡¯s intention. Therefore, this will not be regarded as a crime, and no police will investigate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it all the power that Kouzuki house have? But still, making it real is a crime. It¡¯s an illegal act! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ No. It¡¯s no illegal act. If the police don¡¯t catch you, then it¡¯s no crime, is it? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That also applies to the mysterious power of the Takakura girls. The law doesn¡¯t acknowledge the existence of their mind powers. Therefore, they can use their power, and nobody can punish them for doing such acts! That includes killing people. Where is the lethal weapon? Who can establish proof of the crime? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just sophistry! If you harm someone, it¡¯s a crime! No matter what reason you have! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko-kun, you seem to be misunderstanding something. What he¡¯s done is not an illegal act in Japan¡¯s penal code. All he did is an act that contradicts your sense of justice ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s sense of justice?

    ¡¸ Or maybe, it¡¯s your ethics, moral values ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. Torii-san listens with an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Recently, the company compliance in Japan is getting troublesome. They no longer simply follow the law but they also focus too much on business ethics and morals. If any problem happens, even if it¡¯s not legally a problem, their moral obligation forces them to go all out with compensation ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s inevitable. Since the customers buy the products¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s good in the surface world. You need to do anything to make sure that you don¡¯t harm the trust of your customers, and in the internet age, a single mistake becomes public immediately. You need to be careful to follow the law, corporate ethics, and morals for 120% or your company will not stay ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ However, can you seek the same compliance on the other side? No, for the people of the surface, making contact with the people on the other side is a violation of compliance but, they will still come no matter how much you refuse them. Then, most of the time, the police are neutral with civil affairs, and they¡¯re late all the time. Putting the police aside, government officials are no different ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, it was Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. He immediately saw after meeting that Kenmochi man that it¡¯s useless to talk to him and so he cut him off. You fear that he has no hesitation but I see it as reliable. The result of hesitation even though he saw through everything means that he will involve the other people around and will cause misfortune to many people. We need that instant decision of his ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ So it was a test on how I would face Kenmochi? ¡¹

    I asked. Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Every day is a test for you. I¡¯m always checking all of your actions ¡¹

    Now that he mentioned it¡­

    ¡¸ Also, Torii Mariko-kun. Your big misunderstanding is that you feel fear. You¡¯re envious of him. Jealous ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me?! N-No! ¡¹

    Torii-san panics.

    ¡¸ Earlier, your conversation with him was interesting. He¡¯s right, the country is just a container for people. Japan has a long tradition and history. However, just because they are citizens of Japan doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re equal in the container, called Japan ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The modern country has the responsibility of protecting its citizens. So, for example, a Japanese citizen is captured in a distant foreign country by a local rebel group, Japan must negotiate and rescue the captured Japanese. No, for example, if a Japanese man is drowning alone in the middle of the pacific ocean, as long as that man is a Japanese Citizen, then Japan must save that man ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ However, their duty is different from their ability to save the person without fail. Nobody will notice the man drowning in the middle of the ocean and he will die from drowning. Japan must save that man but actually saving the person is a different story ¡¹

    Torii-san listens silently.

    ¡¸ Then, the police and fire department duty is to protect the Japanese citizens and their assets. However, the police are mostly dispatched when a crime occurs. The fire department is also dispatched to extinguish the fire. Of course, the police reduces crimes and the fire department continue their campaign of fire prevention. Even so, they must protect the citizens and their assets, but they can¡¯t keep it all safe. They never can ¡¹

    Criminals will cause damage no matter what.

    If there¡¯s fire, then houses and furniture will burn down.

    ¡¸ Even the public service in the country can¡¯t do their work perfectly. Of course, the country is also late when it comes to sending help when there¡¯s a problem. The country isn¡¯t a perfect unit. No, as the reality changes, the country will always aim to become perfect but never will

    The law will have some loopholes.

    Public services won¡¯t always be attentive.

    It will always be insufficient, and problems will always arise.

    ¡¸ Therefore, one has to fill up what the country lacks ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ If you think that you can¡¯t call for the police¡¯s help, then you¡¯ll hire your own security, put on security cameras, and install alarms. Or maybe, you¡¯ll hire bodyguards. Other services exist too. If the government can¡¯t do it, a civilian service will start. Of course, it¡¯ll cost you, but it¡¯s inevitable. The country can¡¯t do everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand that¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ I also think that the country can¡¯t do anything and that the people who complain yet do nothing are in the wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, people like them, entrust everything to the country when all the people managing the country are idiots and think that they can do everything ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Sure, I don¡¯t think that everything the country does is futile. However, even if you take out the futility, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can take them all out. Humanity is a collective. To create a nation that will satisfy those who only complain about it, all the citizens will have to become selfless and an upright and cleanhanded superman ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s return to the topic ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Is it really important to have people obey the laws of the country? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Of course, I acknowledge and respect the country itself. I have no intention of creating a disturbance in the country, it¡¯s not the case that I want to destroy the common national law. I love this country after all

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ But, even so, I think that one has to follow the law ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Do you know about ¡°Seldom Illegal¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seldom Illegal? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ A subordinate of mine took a driver¡¯s license in Los Angeles. That person taught me about it. It¡¯s something written in their driving school textbook. A page where they say what¡¯s illegal and what¡¯s not while driving ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ It was interesting. I wonder if the Americans are really that direct. Sometimes illegal, in cases where the policeman doesn¡¯t consider it a violation of the law, they¡¯ll let it go. It¡¯s a complex problem, but since it¡¯s a driving school, they can¡¯t decide whether it¡¯s illegal or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s in America. But in Japan, they should have decided which is illegal and which is not ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ In nationality, or should I say, it¡¯s true in the Japanese nature. But, in truth, Japan also has a lot of it. If you are strict with the law and certain with what¡¯s illegal or not, you¡¯ll live a suffocating life, and so they can¡¯t decide, or sometimes, they overlook it ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Naturally, it¡¯s better if you follow the law. However, most cases are something which you can¡¯t do anything even if you follow it ¡¹

    Saying that; Jii-chan looked at the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think so? You saw the data I presented, haven¡¯t you? It was Kenmochi who instigated your father to destroy the Kurama Kaku and start up a new hotel. He showed the foreign investor funds and put the Kurama house in a financial dilemma. After that, they¡¯ll save the Kurama house like a white knight, Kenmochi will give the funds himself, and he will take control of the hotel and the Kurama house itself ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t believe at first but I¡¯ve seen Kenmochi-sama¡¯s conversation with Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s making a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t notice it at all ¡¹

    Then, Misato-san cries again.

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama! ¡¹

    Arisu-san embraces her sister.

    ¡¸ Losing that precious Kurama Kaku, we can never face our ancestors ¡¹

    Then, Jii-chan

    ¡¸ Kurama Kaku is a valuable building for us the nobility as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder what the building is to you? Did you love the Kurama Kaku? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious?! We love it too! ¡¹

    Arisu-san speaks with a strong will.

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama and I love the Kurama Kaku! After all, we¡¯re the daughters of the Kurama house! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, to make the marriage talks of Onee-sama and Kenmochi house a success¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu¡­I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Onee-sama¡¯s fault! Father was deceived by that man and held such weird ambitions! ¡¹

    The father of the Kurama sisters is the young head of the Kurama house.

    He carelessly joined Kenmochi¡¯s dream plan of constructing a modern hotel instead of staying with the old, keeping the Kurama Kaku safe.

    ¡¸ I see, the Kurama Kaku is also precious to you ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ve done one illegal act. Of course, nobody noticed it and so it¡¯s not illegal yet ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Did you know that if you demolish an old building smoothly, you can reconstruct it elsewhere? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The construction contractors you hired to take down the Kurama Kaku are all my people. I had specialists in antique buildings deconstruct the building while making sure that it¡¯s not seen outside. Your father didn¡¯t notice it at all

    The Kurama sisters are taken aback.

    ¡¸ And then, the scrap wood from the demolished Kurama Kaku is now in my company¡¯s possession. While at it, I also secured the trees and shrubs, in the garden. The buildings and gardens of the Kurama Kaku were fully documented in the pre-construction survey, so all that remains is to rebuild the Kurama Kaku in my land ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s going to reconstruct the Kurama Kaku?

    ¡¸ Is that illegal? All I did was buy the scrap wood and assemble it. Of course, it would be a breach of contract since they told your father that the building is deconstructed and yet it was actually preserved. It¡¯s an illegal act and yet, there is no proof that I had connections with the contractors that took the building down ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ It would be against ethics and morals. Concerning the results, the historical building, Kurama Kaku, has become mine. However, my method of taking it means that the Kurama house is gone forever ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The right act doesn¡¯t go smoothly in this world.

    ¡¸ That means that the Kurama Kaku is not lost? ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san¡¯s face turned bright.

    ¡¸ Not yet. It¡¯s still deconstructed. I am looking for a suitable place to rebuild that splendid building. To be honest, the current Kurama house¡¯s land is filled with tall buildings, and so it lost its beauty from before. It¡¯s not suitable to rebuild it there after all this. They already dug down to make sure that the high-rise hotel is strong, haven¡¯t they? ¡¹

    The hotel is stopped mid-construction.

    It¡¯s too late for them to rebuild the Kurama Kaku there.

    ¡¸ However, if Kouzuki-sama has it, then I¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san cries happily.

    ¡¸ Well, I wonder about that? ¡¹

    Jii-chan makes a straight face.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t the Kurama Kaku the treasure of the Kurama house? Do you not feel frustrated as the daughter of the Kurama house to find out that the Kouzuki house took away the Kurama Kaku? ¡¹

    Then, Arisu-san¡­

    ¡¸ W-We are! It¡¯s obvious that we¡¯re frustrated! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Then, buy it back from me ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ B-Buy it back? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I bought the scrap wood of the Kurama Kaku. It¡¯s not free to reconstruct a new Kurama Kaku. All of it costs money!

    Arisu-san;

    ¡¸ H-How much does it take to buy back the Kurama Kaku? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. No, it¡¯s not about the amount. Even if I sell it back to you, with the current Kurama house, they¡¯re likely to destroy it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen! This time, Misato-oneesama and I will protect the Kurama Kaku! ¡¹

    Arisu-san speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t trust just words. Anyone can speak like that out of the momentum. I want to see your resolve ¡¹

    Resolve.

    ¡¸ My conditions for transferring the Kurama Kaku is for Kurama Misato-kun to work as a prostitute for five years, and for Arisu-kun to become a sex slave. Those are the two conditions ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ To tell you the truth, I know that Kurama house has no money to buy back the Kurama Kaku, your father is already suffering from dealing with the half-constructed hotel, hasn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Kurama house has troubles in money since the foreign investors ran away from them.

    They couldn¡¯t possibly pay up for the expense of rebuilding the Kurama Kaku.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t trust you unless you use your bodies as the sacrifice. If you can¡¯t do that, then I will not hand over the Kurama Kaku ¡¹

    Then, Arisu-san!

    ¡¸ I understand! If I have to become a slave then I¡¯ll become one! I¡¯m offering this body of mine!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 1001. Noon Sunshine / Honorable Slave Declaration

    ¡¸ I understand! If I have to become a slave then I¡¯ll become one! I¡¯m offering this body of mine!!! ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san shouted.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, please, let Misato-oneesama return home! Misato-oneesama can¡¯t do prostitute work! I¡­I¡¯ll do anything, just please¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, you¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san starts weeping again.

    ¡¸ I will protect Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu-san embraces her sister tightly.

    However.

    ¡¸ Huh? What are you talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you stupid? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie looked at the two with a fed-up face.

    ¡¸ Why do you think that you¡¯re in a situation where you can give your terms? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I mean, if you¡¯re the only one who becomes the sex slave, do you think that you can repay the debts of your family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter how you look at it, your Onee-san is the one going to earn money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her tits are huge, and she¡¯s a beauty ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re still small and so you can¡¯t become a prostitute, your only choice is to become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Then Sonoko-chan who was with us became a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you can¡¯t even become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave unless he¡¯s into you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right~ Do you even get how much hardships we had until we became his lewd slaves? ¡¹

    Hey, what hardships?

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s okay, Eri-chan. Even if Ojii-san orders her to become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave, Onii-san¡¯s going to make the decision himself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Onii-san won¡¯t pick girls who are just stupid and not cute ¡¹

    The twins looked at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, we were surprised after playing with the girls ¡¹

    The girls? Oh, the young group.

    ¡¸ Yeah. They¡¯re amazing. None of them were stupid, furthermore, they¡¯re all exceptionally cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We play with cards with acquaintances in our local, we try to lose at first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Eri-chan and I¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, the twins played a lot of gambling cards.

    ¡¸ Then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you see ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was our first time playing cards so desperately ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are they so strong ¡¹

    Err.

    Right, Edie and Michi are both geniuses, and they play together regularly.

    Oh right, Haiji¡¯s also smart.

    That¡¯s not all, Misuzu and Ruriko both have great grades.

    Mana and Agnes too; Their father, Shirasaka Sousuke is a graduate of a top-notch university, and is an elite of a first-class advertising agency.

    Yukino¡¯s the only idiot one for some reason, oh wait, her grades during the enrollment were good.

    The Takakura sisters are quick-witted.

    ¡¸ Sorry, since I¡¯m the only slow guy in the family, I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s been like that ¡¹

    Megu also passed the entrance exam at a first-class school but Yukino forced her to attend our school.

    I guess it¡¯s Ai who thinks at the same pace as I do?

    No, Ai is a slow thinker but she thinks of everything so deliberately.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-san¡¯s silly cute so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Stay the way you are, Onii-san ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when Onii-san was dealing with the bossy looking man, you were cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. It got me wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already dripping ¡¹

    It¡¯s okay that you were watching but what¡¯s with that face.

    The twins looked at the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ Anyway, if you want it, then you can get naked and prostrate before Onii-san and ask him to make you his slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Then, you have to think of how to become a splendid lewd slave with your best and serve Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re still some way before the goal, and so we¡¯re still working at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you get it? If Onii-san says ¡°I don¡¯t need a slave like you, leave¡± then you¡¯ll have no choice but to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, you need the resolve to become his slave. That means accepting everything from Onii-san as a slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, we¡¯ll do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re slaves only for Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins speak without pause.

    ¡¸ Oh my, what do we have here Ruriko? You seem to be in a tight spot as a senior slave ¡¹

    Jii-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ As long as they speak like that, then they¡¯re still not yet complete ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ready to offer my body whenever Onii-sama wishes for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I present my body to Danna-sama when he wants to do it. I¡¯m the happiest women when I can do it well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-imouto, Rie-imouto, you haven¡¯t reached the domain where the actions you perform are service to Master. Devote yourselves ¡¹

    Ruriko, Misuzu, and Michi, the seniors scold them.

    ¡¸ Although, Eri-san and Rie-san are correct. Arisu-san, your mind is still of a young lady ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The fact is that the Kurama Kaku, which should¡¯ve been lost forever can be rebuilt, and that wonderful building can become the property of Kurama house again. I wonder if Arisu-san can shoulder the price of that with Arisu-san¡¯s life alone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a simple concept. It costs money to deceive your father and Kenmochi Yuugo-san as they secretly disassemble the Kurama Kaku. And even if the Kurama Kaku is to be reconstructed, you¡¯ll need a plot, a place that suits the building ¡¹

    The former land is dug up already for constructing the high-rise hotel and it can¡¯t go back to the way it was before.

    ¡¸ It would be impossible to rebuild it in Tokyo, and so I¡¯m thinking of reconstructing it on Izu. I can¡¯t build such a magnificent building unless it¡¯s in a scenic location ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The land, the dismantling and reconstructing, and with such traditional construction, you¡¯ll need expert researchers in ancient buildings as your workers. Do you know how much it would cost? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Are we talking about a hundred million? ¡¹

    Arisu-san asks feebly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll take ten times more than that. It¡¯s no ordinary dismantling and reconstruction. It has to be resistant to earthquakes, and it also needs a perfect fire prevention system. Buildings like that are a handful. It¡¯s similar to our Meiji mansion ¡¹

    The Meiji era mansion of the Kouzuki house still remains.

    ¡¸ Even the windowpane has a different method of construction. Especially the second floor stained glass of the Kurama Kaku, they have to repair it manually, and a specialist has to craft the other lost parts. All of it costs money ¡¹

    It¡¯s from an era where construction is handcrafted, so massed produced goods are unusable.

    ¡¸ Of course, I don¡¯t mind keeping it at all. In that case, I will change the Kurama Kaku name and have it prosper as a property of the Kouzuki house. However, it originally belonged to your family. If you can buy it back, then I will sell it but, that would mean that you have to buy it with the right price ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s too much to ask Misato-oneesama to become a prostitute! Please wait for us to become adults! I¡¯m sure that we can rebuild the Kurama house and buy back the Kurama Kaku ¡¹

    Arisu-san desperately pleads.

    ¡¸ Hey, I¡¯m already 82. Who knows if I¡¯m still alive next year. I can¡¯t discuss anything that¡¯ll take ten or twenty years ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Five years. I can only wait for five years. Therefore, I¡¯m telling Kurama Misato-kun to work as a prostitute for five years. Besides, her customers will only be wealthy men of the nobility. You¡¯ll only need to deal with men that can pay a large amount of money. If you¡¯re sold cheaply, you can never buy back the Kurama Kaku ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Misato-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re 18 today, 23 in 5 years. Don¡¯t you think that your age is the best price when selling your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Then, I-I will do it! I¡¯ll become the prostitute! ¡¹

    Arisu-san shouts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re still 13, aren¡¯t you? Do you think that the wealthy men would want a 13-year-old young lass? ¡¹1

    ¡¸ We¡¯re strangely familiar with the pedophiles but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, strangely familiar¡­ ¡¹

    Eri and Rie¡¯s parents sold lewd videos of them to the lolicon.

    ¡¸ Such people are actually stingy ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Lolicons are quite stingy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even a company president, a lawyer, or a city councilor, there were some lolicons like them but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. But, there were nobody who gave us a huge amount of money saying ¡°take this¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re so stingy that they only put a 500 yen coin in a card and then show a triumphant look like they¡¯re so great ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, even those who should be rich wear shabby clothes when coming to photo sessions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they did that. I wonder why they do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. Anyway, the lolicons aren¡¯t generous ¡¹

    The twins testified.

    ¡¸ If a scrawny and unattractive girl like you becomes a prostitute, you¡¯ll only find poor and stinky lolicon coming for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try to be at least cuter, just like us ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said. Arisu-san fell silent.

    ¡¸ Also, as for the Kurama house ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t rebuild it as of now. Unless you do something about that high-rise hotel construction, the company group cannot escape their collapse ¡¹

    Jii-chan and the other nobles opposed to the plan of destroying the Kurama Kaku and replacing it with a high rise hotel.

    Therefore, Kenmochi Yuugo referred someone for construction funds coming from a foreign country, but¡­

    Kenmochi cut off the investments from the foreigners and had them withdraw to make the Kurama house fall.

    Therefore, Kurama house is in a predicament as the construction work has stopped.

    ¡¸ If left alone, Kenmochi would take over another building and slowly sell all the hotels of the Kurama group. Then, eventually, Kurama house will lose everything ¡¹

    They¡¯ll sell off their properties to pay up their debts and they¡¯ll lose everything.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a method of an American business, the **** Store group. They sold off all the business in the group one by one at a high price. The huge group later became spread out. That group was run by a family of post-war upstarts and so we didn¡¯t bail them out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather, what do you plan with the Kurama house? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    Sure, with the current situation, their main business, the hotels are in peril.

    They couldn¡¯t buy back the Kurama Kaku that easy.

    ¡¸ Fortunately, Kurama Group isn¡¯t a listed company. Therefore, Kurama house holds all of the shares of the company. They¡¯ll have to bring it out. Let¡¯s see, Kurama house will hold 49%, then, Kouzuki and Kaan house will buy the remaining 51% ¡¹

    That means, taking away the right of management from the Kurama house.

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t do that, it will look like Kaan and I saved the Kurama house. Then, more heads of nobility will do something as absurd as this one to request for our assistance. Therefore, Kaan and I will be taking over the Kurama group for the time being. It will lower our fame but it¡¯s better to have everyone think that we¡¯re cold and horrible people instead of people who are kind to anyone. Especially the heads of nobility ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Either way, the current head of the Kurama house, that brat has to take management responsibility. Therefore, he will retire as the President. The new president will be someone Kaan and I picked. Then, that KUrama has to vanish behind the clouds for the time being

    Vanish behind the clouds?

    ¡¸ Kenmochi Yuugo, that man is crafty as he used foreign investors. No, Kenmochi himself was probably carried away by the foreign investors to make his move. Their intention is to have Kenmochi loan money as he get into the Kurama house and then take over the Kurama group using the money they gave as loan. Kenmochi Yuugo¡¯s just a sacrifice ¡¹

    That means.

    ¡¸ Because you took down Kenmochi, the foreign investors can no longer penetrate the Kurama group. However, in their eyes, they should¡¯ve been able to take something so profitable and yet Kaan and I took it away from the sides. That¡¯s not satisfactory for them. If that¡¯s the case, they will make contact with the head of the Kurama house this time ¡¹

    Misato-san and Arisu-san¡¯s father?

    ¡¸ Listen. For now, the foreign investment talk had the Kurama brat destroy the Kurama Kaku, and started constructing a high rise hotel

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ Then, that foreign investor suddenly withdrew, forcing Kurama into a financial crisis ¡¹

    T-That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Then, what do you think will happen if the foreign investor came back and say ¡°I think we¡¯ll continue our investment¡± ? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That Kurama wouldn¡¯t want to bow his head to us. He feels disgusted from the frank advise of the elderly of nobility and he destroyed the Kurama Kaku. By all rights, he doesn¡¯t want to meet me. Therefore, isn¡¯t that why he didn¡¯t come to ask me to save the Kurama house but instead, he sent over his daughters here. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    He Ignored Jii-chan¡¯s opinion and he gave a green light on the hotel construction and yet¡­

    Then, if things didn¡¯t go smoothly, he¡¯ll ask for help, crying for Jii-chan¡¯s help, it¡¯s quite disgraceful.

    ¡¸ Then suddenly, the foreign investors come and say that they¡¯re going to provide funds. What do you think he would do if he thinks that the Kurama group can rebuild itself without our help? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, they¡¯ll definitely jump into it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If it avoids the embarrassment, they¡¯ll definitely cross a dangerous bridge ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Therefore, I had to take away the right of management from that Kurama brat ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The Kurama group has some hotels and inns with history, although, not as much as the Kurama Kaku. If left alone, it will all fall into the hands of the foreigners. Furthermore, as you can see from the Kurama Kaku, they have no regard about Japan¡¯s culture and tradition at all. They irresponsibly resell, destroy the old building, and rebuild a modern hotel ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why that Kurama brat will hold 49% of the shares and disappear. The foreign investors can¡¯t make contact with him. He¡¯ll have to leave the scene for at least five years. If not, he can¡¯t cut off such evil destiny ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why Onee-san¡¯s work contract is for five years ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see it now ¡¹

    Eri, Rie.

    ¡¸ That means that if the daughters don¡¯t hide for at least five years, the foreigner bad guys will come after them, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. They might use the daughters as tools to find the father ¡¹

    The twins were raised by some good-for-nothing Yakuza.

    Therefore, they¡¯re fast at guessing this scenarios.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-san¡¯s home never give food for free ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We understand that. We need to give suitable compensation for everything we received ¡¹

    ¡¸ In our case, we gave our virginity, and become lewd slaves for Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, as long as we are Onii-san¡¯s lewd slaves, he will keep us safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san will never betray us for as long as we don¡¯t betray him ¡¹

    ¡¸ The idea of not betraying this time is to never lie to Onii-san. To get along with Onii-san¡¯s family. To help out for the sake of everyone¡¯s life. To never have sex with anyone but Onii-chan, even in death. If you do, then kill yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, there¡¯s also the creampie rule whenever having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, yes, that one. Agnes-chan taught us that one ¡¹

    Agnes told them.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if you¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave, you can hold any kind of dream, and Onii-san will do his best to cheer you so you can reach it, or so I heard ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Nei-oneesan and Mana-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan is also a lewd slave and yet, she¡¯s doing her best to become a supermodel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan also talked about her dream ¡¹

    Nei did¡­

    Oh, they were with the twins since last night.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and so I think that it¡¯s the right choice to become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you think about it, it¡¯s completely better than our lives back at home ¡¹

    ¡¸ If left alone, we would¡¯ve become prostitutes for the lolicons ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even without Father, father has a lot of greedy friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that some who discovered that Father died would come straight to rape us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Actually, I¡¯m glad that Onii-san is our first ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Onii-san¡¯s the only one from start to end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll serve Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ The girls are all good ¡¹

    ¡¸ The girls accepted us so cheerfully ¡¹

    ¡¸ They trusted us from the first meeting because they believe that Onii-san will only pick good girls ¡¹

    The twins have tears in their eyes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, a beyond help girl like you can¡¯t have sex with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Such a bossy and high-handed girl can¡¯t have it! ¡¹

    The twins glared at Kurama Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Eri and Rie, weren¡¯t the two of you so high-handed when we first met? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ That hits a sore spot! ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughed.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what do you think about these girls? ¡¹

    ¡¸ To be honest, I¡¯m amazed ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re such lively girls ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes are also opened wide.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato-kun, Arisu-kun, these girls were taken captive last night. They don¡¯t have any parents. They reap what they sow ¡¹

    ¡¸ They died this morning during a shootout ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, what miserable parents to the end ¡¹

    The twins speak as if it¡¯s nothing

    ¡¸ Your parents just died and yet, why are you so calm about it?! ¡¹

    Kurama Arisu-san shouts at the twins.

    ¡¸ Well, you see. Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have a family that¡¯s more precious than our dead parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san is with us now and so we don¡¯t feel lonely or alone ¡¹

    The twins looked at me with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just weird! Your own parents just died! ¡¹

    Arisu-san said.

    ¡¸ Well yes, our parents died ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go to their funeral, they lived and died like the Yakuza they are ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not our problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re complaining too much ¡¹

    I see.

    Dammit.

    ¡¸ Eri, Rie, come over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it Onii-san, sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do anything ¡¹

    I embraced the two tightly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Onii-san ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you go ¡¹

    These two are forcing themselves.

    These girls were considerate to get along with Agnes and the girls in a place they reached for the first time.

    Going to a wealthy man¡¯s mansion, meeting a lot of young ladies.

    It¡¯s different from Nei and Mana last night.

    Nei and Mana knows life from an ordinary home, but¡­

    Agnes, she only know the life in the mansion.

    The other girls too, they¡¯re all completely different from those Eri and Rie made contact with before.

    The twins born from a family of Kansai Yakuza, and they survived the world with just the two of them.

    But, they force themselves to get along with everyone.

    They¡¯re doing their best to make a place for themselves.

    Jii-chan¡¯s the only one who noticed that.

    That¡¯s why he separated the two from the young girls and brought them here.

    Everyone in this room are all older than the twins, and most of them are young ladies.

    If they think that the people around them are different than themselves, it¡¯s easier to cope.

    There¡¯s no girl like Agnes who will approach the twins with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay. I won¡¯t betray you just as much as you trust me ¡¹

    The twins are worried.

    Therefore they are going overboard with their attack on Arisu-san.

    They keep on praising me.

    If not, they¡¯ll feel uneasy.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ that¡¯s right, we believe in Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins seem to be confused as they speak to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I also trust you girls ¡¹

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    The twins started crying.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uwaaaaaa, Onii-san!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san!!! I¡¯m! I¡¯m!!!! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie clinged to me and started crying.

    As expected, they were hiding their emotions.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Eri. Rie ¡¹

    I embrace the small body of the twins tightly.

    ¡¸ Now then, Kurama Misato-kun and Arisu-kun ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks to the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ What about you two? In the end, your family is filled with failures. Does your sorrow exceed these girls? These girls who just lost their parents this morning? ¡¹

    The Kurama sisters are dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ These two young sisters chose to become his sex slave to survive. So, what about the two of you? Have you chosen your fate yourself? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s remark is harsh.

    ¡¸ The two of you came here yesterday because your father told you to make a direct appeal to me, haven¡¯t you? It wasn¡¯t your decision. It¡¯s the decision of your father, that Kurama brat ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your parents who told you to do it and so there were no soul from what your remarks. You lament on your fate as you had to perform such a humiliating act in front of your school mates when you were just trying to ask for help from others. You think that you are the protagonist, drowning in your own grief and sorrow, and you couldn¡¯t even talk to me decently! Do you understand why?! It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t come here with the resolve to make an appeal to me! You see it as a job because your parents ordered you! Even though it¡¯s your family¡¯s problem, Kurama house¡¯s problem!! ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks angrily.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what you¡¯ve been doing since yesterday! All you do is lament on your own welfare and don¡¯t do anything else. ¡¹ Have you ever thanked Ruriko for the meal she made? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Misato-san feels depressed and Arisu-san supports her sister.

    They didn¡¯t even thank Ruriko for the Hayashi Rice she cooked.

    ¡¸ You never thank others even if you¡¯re treated to a meal by another family. You are in such a painful situation that you think that everyone¡¯s going to be considerate of you ¡¹

    You could say that.

    ¡¸ Then, look at these twins. They kept saying that the food is delicious as they eat. Of course, the Hayashi Rice Ruriko and the girls made is indeed delicious. But more than that, they thought that they should be grateful for the people who were kind to them and fed them because they think that they shouldn¡¯t be here ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Kurama house is from the nobility. You inherited a blood with history. However, what was that? Currently, you show no pride as a member of nobility! These girls who were raised from an inferior environment has a much more noble spirit than you two!!! ¡¹

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san, the young lady of Mizushima house who became Misuzu¡¯s pet last night, stands up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry to interrupt at a time like this but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ I also had a misunderstanding ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The rudeness of Mizushima house towards Kouzuki house, and involving the young ladies of nobility to danger is indeed unforgivable¡­ ¡¹

    Mizushima house let Tendou Otome, a Yakuza spy enter the party in the Kouzuki mansion.

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s just that, my father lost to the bad guys, and sent over that person over this place but until now, I never considered that I¡¯m part of the blame ¡¹

    Karen-san.

    She¡¯s such a young girl, and yet.

    ¡¸ However, that¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m still young and yet, I also inherited the blood of Mizushima house, the one to take responsibility for bringing the bodyguard, that person to this place, is mine ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Bodyguards are vassals. The master takes responsibility for everything as long as you have at least one vassal. It¡¯s natural for the people of nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Karen faces Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to do what I have to do. As requested, I will become Kouzuki Misuzu-sama¡¯s pet for the rest of my life ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all, is it? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Karen-san.

    Then, Karen-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I, Mizushima Karen, will be Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave for the rest of my life. I will offer my purity, and never embrace a man other than Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you¡¯ll bear Danna-sama¡¯s child too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly, I¡¯ll bear as many children of Kuromori-sama as I can ¡¹

    Karen-san declares.

    The 18-year-old Misato-san and 13-year-old Arisu-san look at the 12-year-old young lady dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Then, come over here ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my pet, so I¡¯m going to shower you with my love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Karen-san rushed and went to Misuzu.

    Misuzu embraced her small body.

    ¡¸ Well done. Now, you¡¯re my pet and Danna-sama¡¯s sex slave, but you have the soul of Mizushima house, a noble soul ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama and I will love you forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please take care of me ¡¹

    Karen-san is overcome with emotion, she started crying

    ¡¸ Silly, you don¡¯t have to cry¡­Ufufu, but that¡¯s cute of you, Karen ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Karen is Danna-sama and my first pet. Let¡¯s have her experience a wonderful deflowering that she¡¯ll remember for the rest of her life ¡¹

    First?

    Misuzu, you mean that you¡¯re going to get more pets?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to talk it with you first ¡¹

    Misuzu says while she gently pats Karen-san.

    Oh right, Misuzu¡¯s a strong lesbian too.

    She wanted a cute pet for herself all this time.

    ¡¸ It seems that the daughter of the Mizushima house still has the pride of the nobility ¡¹

    Jii-chan said and looked at the Kurama sisters.

 Chapter 1002. Noon Sunshine / Young lady vs Twins

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-saaan!!! ¡¹

    The twins cry in my arms.

    ¡¸ Uuu, I¡¯m okay now, I¡¯m going to be okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re going to be okay ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are putting on a brave front.

    they lived a life where if they show weakness, they will be eaten.

    That includes their parents.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, let¡¯s stay like this for a little longer ¡¹

    I embrace the twins tightly.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu, Onii-san!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. I thought that you should get along with everyone as soon as possible so I left you alone ¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s a high hurdle for them to play with Agnes and the girls so suddenly.

    These girls are too famous as the daughters of Yakuza that they never had friends.

    The three bullies who came together with them to Tokyo took advantage of them.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. Lunch was delicious, everyone¡¯s kind, and Mana-oneesan¡¯s considerate¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all good girls. That¡¯s why we feel sorry that someone like us joins the family ¡¹

    So they feel that way.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. There won¡¯t be a problem anymore, you¡¯re here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thanks, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re doing our best to have everyone accept us ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Onii-san noticed that we¡¯re in pain and gave us a tight hug, that¡¯s what I like about you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I like it ¡¹

    Eri, Rie?

    ¡¸ Father and Mother never hugged us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even the perverted old men who were friends with Father touch us but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, when was the last time our mother embraced us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no last time, they never embraced us ever since I could remember ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that they love us at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that they hate Eri-chan and me ¡¹

    Therefore, they sell videos of the cute sisters for the lolicons.

    Then, they¡¯re also planning to train these two to become prostitutes for the lolicon.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ My mother hated me too ¡¹

    She never embraced me.

    Grandma raised me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want to give the two of you a hug ¡¹

    I can feel the warm and soft bodies of the twins in my arms.

    ¡¸ Right, there are news about parents not loving their children, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, you don¡¯t need news for that, we know a lot of people in our place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, most of the Yakuza families are like that. Parents making their children cry, kicking them away if they did ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we don¡¯t want to become mothers like them ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to give our children with Onii-san a lot of hugs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. My child, Rie-chan¡¯s child, everyone¡¯s children are all loved ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re precious family after all ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ Do you girls not regret that you¡¯ve become his sex slave? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks the twins.

    ¡¸ Regret? None at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re different from the young ladies over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not people who can¡¯t decide our fates ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not like them who just let the flow take them from a high place to a low place ¡¹

    ¡¸ We arrived before Onii-san after rolling over from our fate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s a question of whether we would accept the fate we are facing or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ And offering our life to Onii-san is acceptable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re accepting it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s great, Onii-san is a good person, and I like him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like him too ¡¹

    ¡¸ And since we like him, we don¡¯t feel bitter to become his slave at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, the word ¡®slave,¡¯ makes us happy from the bottom of our hearts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this is like heaven ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, especially if we think about yesterday ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ That means you have no more regrets? ¡¹

    Then, Rie¡­

    ¡¸ I wanted to wear a wedding dress though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that you mentioned it, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But a lewd slave wanting to wear a wedding dress would be aiming too high ¡¹

    Then, Misuzu;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. You can just put a wedding dress on ¡¹

    She smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ Even in marriage, let¡¯s all do it together. Everyone can put on a wedding dress, Karen, you too

    Misuzu tells Karen-san who she embraces with love.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? You¡¯re my pat, but I am also Danna-sama¡¯s pet. Danna-sama believes that all his women are equal ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Doing a party would be impossible but they can put on a wedding dress at least.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to see Eri and Rie in wedding dresses to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy! ¡¹

    The twins embraced me tightly.

    ¡¸ Oh, then I have to prepare for my wedding dress too. Mitchi, I guess you¡¯d prefer to put on Japanese style wedding clothes, do you? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Michi with a smile.

    Michi inherits ancient Japanese martial arts, so I guess she would want a Fumikin Takashimada?

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t wear one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am Master¡¯s loyal Manservant. Servants cannot put on such gorgeous bridal clothes ¡¹

    Ruriko asked. Michi replied.

    ¡¸ But I want to see Michi in a bridal costume ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will wear it! ¡¹

    Yeah, that part of Michi is cute.

    ¡¸ I want to see it too. If that¡¯s the case, I need to live longer ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, do live longer, Jii-chan ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well then, as for the two of you ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks at the Kurama sisters coldly.

    ¡¸ Looking at the two of you, I understand what kind of education the children of Kurama house had. You do have the blood of nobility but you do not have the spirit. If that¡¯s the case, Kurama house needs no reason to survive as nobility ¡¹

    He speaks flatly.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house will continue to preserve the Kurama Kaku. Kaan and I will be rebuilding the Kurama group, and have each group affiliate themselves. There¡¯s no other way if we want to keep the long-established traditional inns and hotels. Don¡¯t think that the Kurama group can revive themselves from here on. I¡¯m banishing that Kurama brat. All of the nobility will cut their ties with the Kurama house. If not, that Kurama brat will continue to butt in with other houses even though the foreign investors deceived him ¡¹

    It¡¯s the fall of the Kurama house effectively.

    All of the nobility will cut their ties with them.

    ¡¸ W-What will happen to us? ¡¹

    Arisu-san asks Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Who knows? I don¡¯t really care whatever happens to you next, Kurama Arisu-kun. From how I see it, he doesn¡¯t necessarily want to do it with you. Oh well, I thought so too. As you can see, he already has a lot of beautiful, obedient, and above all, wise sex slaves with him. He can¡¯t see any charm from you ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    So Rie and Eri are the comparisons.

    Arisu-san trembles as she¡¯s told that she loses to the twins who aren¡¯t even from the nobility.

    ¡¸ W-What will happen to me?! ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san asks with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ You will become a prostitute as scheduled. Who will be paying the debts Kurama house currently has? Kaan and I will be filling it up but, your father has no wits to fill such a huge debt ¡¹

    Jii-chan asserted.

    ¡¸ Kurama house is no longer from the nobility, and so you are going to use your body to repay the money we used to take over your debt, you¡¯ll need to pay it in 5, 10, or however many dozen of years you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But what about the part where if I become a prostitute, you¡¯ll return the Kurama Kaku to us in five years? ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s from the conversation from earlier! Didn¡¯t you refuse to accept my suggestion?! Your chance is gone now! It¡¯s the two of you who trampled that chance! ¡¹

    The room quiets down.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If only you had bowed your head and said ¡°Thank you¡± at that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Since you didn¡¯t, you can¡¯t do anything if you¡¯re told that it¡¯s too late ¡¹

    Rie and Eri said.

    ¡¸ P-Please wait! Kouzuki-sama! Uhm! ¡¹

    Torii-san raises her hand.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I find what you say reasonable but, the origin of the scandal this time is Kurama-sama¡¯s father¡¯s failure, furthermore, it¡¯s only because Kenmochi deceived him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand that even if you don¡¯t explain it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Making the daughters carry responsibility for the scandal caused by their father is too much! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts frantically.

    ¡¸ Yeah, correct. It¡¯s too much. Too horrible. The children are innocent. That¡¯s correct, but, the nobility doesn¡¯t settle with that!!! ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ You saw it haven¡¯t you? Mizushima Karen-kun took responsibility for the scandal her family caused and offered her body as her determination ¡¹

    The swore to become Misuzu¡¯s pet and my sex slave for the rest of her life.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the fate of those who are born from nobility! Even if they¡¯re just the daughters, they must take responsibility to keep the honor and pride of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, Kouzuki-sama, you said that Kurama house is no longer nobility, haven¡¯t you? Then why does Misato-san have to suffer if Kurama house is no longer part of it ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Are you stupid? ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it normal for fathers to sell their daughters to pay off their debts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That one Onee-san in our neighborhood drowned in the bathtub because her parents couldn¡¯t pay the debts ¡¹

    ¡¸ If the wife was young, she would be the one sinking, or maybe the siblings ¡¹

    ¡¸ A scary fellow comes in, make threats, and will chase you even if you run away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Compared to the final push of the Yakuza, Ojii-san¡¯s much kinder ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, what I don¡¯t understand is Onee-san, who doesn¡¯t have anything to do with it, trying to butt in the conversation this late ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ They seem to think that I¡¯m softer. Right. The world is much crueler than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, even if you become a prostitute, Minaho-neesan only accepts customers who come from the political and business circles, the wealthy people, they pay good money, and they don¡¯t make absurd demands, but¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    The new Black Forest will only accept VIPs.

    Rejecting all of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s perverted customers.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s say that Jii-chan withdrew his hand, that would mean that Kurama house is still in debt, right? They haven¡¯t decided on what to do with the under-construction hotel. If they don¡¯t have money, their only choice is to sell off Misato-san. However, if you go through the ordinary sex industry, you won¡¯t earn as much as with Minaho-neesan, and the treatment would be poor as well ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan was a prostitute herself, and so she¡¯s improving everything on the current Black Forest. That includes the clientele.

    But, if you go somewhere else.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan wasn¡¯t asking you to become a prostitute by all means but I think you should realize that there¡¯s no end in sight for the Kurama house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then just announce voluntary bankruptcy! ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ If they announce voluntary bankruptcy, all their debts will be erased! Then, Misato-sama and Arisu-sama no longer have to suffer! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do that. It would be too irresponsible ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama sentenced that Kurama house is no longer nobility but still, I¡¯m a daughter of the Kurama house, a noble house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Kurama house announces voluntary bankruptcy, I know that we will be saving only ourselves. However, we will betray those who believed in our family. No apology will be enough for the ancestors from a hundred years ago ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, if we announce voluntary bankruptcy, then Kurama house will lose all of their assets. That¡¯s why Father couldn¡¯t choose that way ¡¹

    I see. Voluntary Bankruptcy means the end of Kurama house.

    ¡¸ There was no other choice but to press our foreheads before Kouzuki-sama and the other families and ask for their help. It as they say, Kurama house had been naive that we forgot the responsibility we have to fulfill as a member of the nobility. We let Kenmochi-sama deceive us ¡¹

    Misato-san speaks of her former fiance with sadness.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t do anything. I have to do what I can for the sake of our family, for the pride of the Kurama house ¡¹

    Misato-san looked at Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, can you say that someone is willing to buy me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there should be some. You¡¯re young, beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll become a prostitute. No, please make me a prostitute. I¡¯m asking you ¡¹

    Misato-san bows her head to Jii-chan.

    She accepts to become a prostitute voluntarily.

    ¡¸ Do you mean that you¡¯re going to use your body to repay the debt of the Kurama house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Kouzuki-sama, I have a favor to ask ¡¹

    Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will work as Kouzuki-sama wishes, even for many dozens of years. However, I¡¯d like to ask you to look after everyone who works under the Kurama group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want me to make arrangements for the people currently employed by the Kurama group to have a good life? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ And what about your Father? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let Kouzuki-sama decide. My father is the head of the Kurama house, and so he should know what to do with himself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, what are you talking about?! ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Arisu, I will live as the daughter of the Kurama house. Maybe, the life of a prostitute will be painful, but I will face forward an continue with my life. I will live with pride that I¡¯m a daughter of nobility. I¡¯ve decided. It¡¯s my will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should choose your path too. Decide for yourself. Although, as your sister, I¡¯m going to ask you to not forget the pride of the daughter of the Kurama house ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san tells her beloved sister.

    However, Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Wait! Why would you feel pride in becoming a prostitute! If you do that, the pride of nobility has no meaning! ¡¹

    MIsato-san faces Torii-san and smiles.

    ¡¸ Maybe that is how you see it. However, pride is what shines within you. No matter what situation I¡¯m in, if I feel pride, then I will never feel pain even if others laugh at me, speak ill of me. After all, as long as I don¡¯t lose my pride, I am still the daughter of the Kurama house ¡¹

    Arisu-san looked at her sister dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ It seems that you regained the pride of nobility on the last moment ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki-sama, I thank you for patiently showing the way. I give my heartfelt gratitude to Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Misato-san bows her head again.

    ¡¸ Becoming a prostitute means that you have a lot to learn. He will teach you. He will teach you about sex thoroughly until he decides that you are fit to entertain your customers ¡¹

    Jii-chan points at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, Certainly, Kuromori-sama, I do not know anything. Please guide me ¡¹

    Taking her virginity and teaching her about sex.

    That means she needs to learn how to give fellatio and use techniques on her hips.

    She needs to at least learn how to climax from sex.

    ¡¸ Why does it turn like this?! I don¡¯t get it! I don¡¯t get it!! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because you¡¯re not a daughter of nobility, Mariko-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ You will never understand the weight of the family unless you¡¯re born a daughter of nobility ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s speechless.

    Then, Misato-san¡­

    ¡¸ I also didn¡¯t understand it until now. But, I realized it as soon as Torii-sama mentioned voluntary bankruptcy. Thank you ¡¹

    She bows her head to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ If you look at the long history of the Kurama house, there are a few daughters who married into an upstart merchant or a warrior¡¯s family to save the family from a predicament. I do not know the daughters who became prostitutes, however. It¡¯s a shame that the Kurama house will cease to exist after our generation but we¡¯re the ones who made it this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was the head of the Kurama house, it¡¯s not Misato-sama¡¯s fault! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same. I¡¯m the daughter of my father. I¡¯m the daughter of the Kurama house. The failure of the head is my failure ¡¹

    Misato-san says with a smile that found a clear solution to everything.

    ¡¸ Now that it has come to this, our top priority needs to be to ensure that everyone who served Kurama house, the employees of the group, and the clients don¡¯t get troubled. If we can¡¯t do that, we will lose our pride as a family ¡¹

    The little sister, Arisu-san, and Torii-san listens to Misato-san earnestly.

    ¡¸ If I can help everyone by becoming a prostitute, then I will gladly do it. We¡¯re not allowed to go bankrupt because the people who loaned money to the Kurama house cannot be distressed. After all, the debts aren¡¯t paid. Therefore, I will become a prostitute with the pride of the daughter of the Kurama house in my chest. That¡¯s what I want to do, and what¡¯s important is that I won¡¯t lose the pride of my family no matter what circumstances I¡¯m in ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Then, Misuzu¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, don¡¯t you share the same opinion? If Kouzuki-sama makes a failure in business and now carry such huge debt, will Misuzu-sama also become a prostitute? ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ No. I won¡¯t ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ After all, if Kouzuki house is caught in such dilemma, it would be the end of the world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. The fall of the Kouzuki house is the fall of Japan. That would be similar to the end of the world ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ The scope is different. I¡¯m sorry to tell the Kurama house that ¡¹

    Misuzu, you mean?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house isn¡¯t just the Kouzuki group. Kouzuki is a really old family, a wealthy family from long ago ¡¹

    ¡¸ When the Meiji Japan started modernizing, we lent funds to the establishment of companies here and there. Kouzuki house is the banker from that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we hold stocks on various companies. We may not be the largest shareholder but we have a small percent at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ Most of the companies mentioned are currently growing as a global business ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kouzuki house will not fall. If Kouzuki house collapses, it will influence most of the companies in Japan ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Umu, Kouzuki group is just the front. The political and business people fear me not because of the huge influence of the Kouzuki group. That¡¯s because I hold the stocks of nearly every major industry in Japan. It can be a small percent but I still have a vote in the general meeting of stockholders ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Therefore, sorry to say but Kouzuki house will not collapse. Or should I say that it cannot ¡¹

    The scale is too huge that if they fall, the influence would be too huge.

    ¡¸ But, if I want to start a new business, I can have money come from my bank. I can pay for most of the things within the group ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I cannot do anything unbecoming. I hold so much power, and so I must hold it with pride and self-respect ¡¹

    ¡¸ That includes us. We must never embarrass ourselves outside ¡¹

    Jii-chan and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Currently, we can do anything by using our power and riches. That¡¯s why we must be cautious, we must hold the pride of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    They had to suppress their desires.

    Jii-chan has nobody to warn or give advice to him.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why your existence helps me. Especially you ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Thanks to you, I¡¯ve become someone who can push the brakes. I thank you ¡¹

    Huh, why me?

    ¡¸ If I were in your position, I¡¯d be drowning in merrymaking and debauchery, I¡¯d become a hopeless person. You¡¯re amazing. You never stop being yourself no matter what circumstances you¡¯re in ¡¹

    No, even if you tell me that.

    ¡¸ With that said, there¡¯s no possibility of this house going down that Misuzu and Ruriko would need to become a prostitute. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that they hold no pride as nobility ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ We prioritize the people around us more than pleasuring ourselves. I had to sacrifice my son for the sake of the house ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s father.

    The man who plotted against Kouzuki house from the inside, Kouzuki Shigeaki.

    Jii-chan put down his son for the sake of the Kouzuki house.

    It¡¯s been half a year since Ruriko¡¯s father died.

    Torii-san and the Kurama sisters suddenly recalled it.

    ¡¸ If he¡¯s a harm to the house, then I had to put down my son. I¡¯ve experienced such situations many times ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Mizushima Karen-san.

    ¡¸ That girl is stripped off her position as a member of the nobility, became Misuzu¡¯s vassal, and so Mizushima house can continue. If she didn¡¯t go that far, Mizushima house will be destroyed by another family ¡¹

    Misuzu embraces the trembling Karen-san.

    ¡¸ The blame for the dangers to the daughters of nobility is heavy. Of course, it happened on the Kouzuki house¡¯s grounds and so people watch us and what we do. Therefore, it had to go this far or not everyone will be agreed with it ¡¹

    Starting tomorrow, Karen-san will have to behave as Misuzu¡¯s attendant in school.

    She can¡¯t take the same seat as the young ladies, like Michi yesterday.

    She will have to stand behind Misuzu, waiting.

    ¡¸ Becoming a servant of another family¡¯s daughter is a disgrace for nobility. However, Mizushima house will fall if she didn¡¯t accept that disgrace ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, to tell you the truth. Becoming a prostitute is the reasonable punishment for Kurama Misato-kun, a punishment for the Kurama house from the nobility. Other families will not allow anything lighter, After all, Kurama house defiled the pride of nobility ¡¹

    Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ Is destroying the Kurama house that big of a sin?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s the fact that you were deceived by a foreign investor, a suspicious entity! ¡¹

    Even if Kenmochi instigated it, in the end, it was still the foreign investors.

    ¡¸ That sent a message to the businessmen in Japan that the nobility of Japan is vulnerable. That brings us to shame! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Arisu-san nods.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do? Your elder sister, Misato-kun has her resolve. But, Arisu-kun, are you still deciding what will you do? ¡¹

    Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ If Misato-oneesama will become a prostitute, then I will too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, we don¡¯t hire underage girls as prostitutes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, I-I¡¯ll become a slave, until I can become a prostitute!

    Arisu-san said.

    ¡¸ To pay off our family¡¯s debts and gain the approval of other families, I think it would be better for me to become a prostitute along with Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Arisu, what¡¯s with that attitude?! ¡¹

    Misato-san scolds her sister.

    ¡¸ Is that the attitude of someone asking for a favor? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, I¡¯m very sorry for her attitude ¡¹

    Misato-san leaves her seat and prostrates on the floor.

    ¡¸ S-Stop it. Onee-sama ¡¹

    Arisu-san descends on the floor in panic.

    ¡¸ Err, I-I¡¯ve been impolite, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Anyway, she follows her sister¡¯s example and falls prostrate before us.

    ¡¸ Arisu, you must return home. I will serve Kouzuki-sama myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Onee-sama, Arisu can¡¯t endure if you¡¯re the only one suffering ¡¹

    Arisu-san said.

    ¡¸ Arisu can¡¯t do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, I can do it right! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Really, you can do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we put it in practice? ¡¹

    Eri, Rie?

    ¡¸ You should try having sex with Onii-san at least once! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you test it out if you can do it for long ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can do it though ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Eri-chan and I can serve him right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although, we¡¯re still ways to go ¡¹

    ¡¸ But we¡¯re doing our best to learn ¡¹

    Girls¡­

    ¡¸ What can a girl who keeps screaming her emotions can do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, all you do is bark, yet you¡¯re no bite ¡¹

    Then, Arisu-san¡­

    ¡¸ I can do it! If you two can, then I¡¯m sure that I can too ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?!

    ¡¸ Really? You¡¯re going to have sex with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not just going to let him do you, you need to satisfy Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s up with the two of you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Onii-san, it¡¯s making me mad ¡¹

    ¡¸ This girl thinks of us as idiots because she¡¯s a young lady ¡¹

    The twins feel that way.

    ¡¸ I understand! I¡¯ll do it!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, stop it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Onee-sama will become a prostitute, then I¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu-san accepted to do trial sex with me.

 Chapter 1003. Noon Sunshine / The pride of the Nobility

    ¡¸ Then, shall we make preparations? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, I think that the second room guest rooms will do ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko immediately react.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Grandfather? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let Misuzu and Ruriko decide. Pick what¡¯s good for her ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Arisu-san and said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll prepare my camera ¡¹

    Ruriko loves filming sex and so she enthusiastic about taking photos of the ¡°before deflowering,¡± ¡°Deflowering,¡± and ¡°post-creampie¡±.

    ¡¸ Karen, you¡¯ll help out too ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Karen as she hugs her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. Karen also needs to change clothes. Danna-sama, what color would you like for Karen¡¯s collar? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Karen has a gorgeous face and so I think that orange suits her. But, I think that giving her a red collar like mine is also good. She¡¯s my precious pet after all

    Misuzu speaks happily.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s bring both and have Danna-sama choose. Okay, Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Today, I¡¯ll be putting on my red collar, Danna-sama, if you¡¯ll excuse us. Michi, stay here

    Misuzu told Michi.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the case but it¡¯s still likely that the Kurama sisters would resist and say that they don¡¯t want it.

    This room is filled with girls who go to Misuzu¡¯s school.

    Michi¡¯s staying here to be Jii-chan¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Then, once we¡¯re ready we¡¯ll call you over ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Karen-san leave the room.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, it may be late to ask but¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san who has decided to have her first sex;

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s too early for Arisu. Could you please spare her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s her decision. She did declare it before everyone, it would be troublesome to stop her ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks flatly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, since she already said that she¡¯ll have sex, then she has to ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We heard her say it too ¡¹

    Eri and Rie shout from my arms.

    ¡¸ However, Kouzuki-sama, I ask for the same thing. Arisu-sama only said it out of the moment, it doesn¡¯t seem to be her true intentions. ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Jii-chan for Arisu-san¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸ Kurama Arisu-kun, what is it that you think now? ¡¹

    Jii-chan ignores Misato-san and Torii-san¡¯s protests and asks Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ If you think that you¡¯re the daughter of Kurama house, then you can¡¯t take back what you said. However, if you¡¯re not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a daughter of the Kurama house. Kurama Arisu. I¡¯ll repeat what I said. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll have s-sex. That¡¯s all I had to do, right? ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s body trembles as she says that.

    ¡¸ What is it, are you scared? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be afraid of sex at all, after all, your partner is Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie hugs me and kisses me on the cheek.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-san is my first time too, but it wasn¡¯t scary at all. It¡¯s nothing but fun ¡¹

    Eri lied.

    I recalled the events last night.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko, prepare tea for everyone. Their preparations on the room above will take some time ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko should be preparing some suitable pillows for the daughter of Kurama house ¡¹

    A suitable room and bed for a young lady of nobility to lose her virginity.

    ¡¸ You know, mine was just in a weird room with a flat tatami mat and bedding. ¡¹

    Eri speaks in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸ But, that was fun on its own. I think ¡¹

    Rie says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ahn! I didn¡¯t say that I hate it. It was also fun for me, thinking about it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are no bad memories ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-san¡¯s gentle with us ¡¹

    The twins recall their deflowering last night.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare the tea ¡¹

    Michi tells Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ What, Michi-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama, don¡¯t you have something you want to discuss with Kakka? ¡¹

    Michi stares at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll entrust it to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Michi isn¡¯t just a combat specialized girl, she also can do girly things.

    Things that Edie can¡¯t do. She couldn¡¯t do any housework.

    Although, she¡¯s a super-genius, so if she shows that she¡¯s also genius in housework, the other girls can¡¯t do anything anymore.

    ¡¸ Well, since Misuzu and Ruriko have gone off, Torii Mariko-kun ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ What do you think now after seeing everything? ¡¹

    Right, Torii-san¡¯s purpose is¡­

    She received an order from Kaan Momoko-neechan and stayed in the Kouzuki mansion to see the fate of the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ I want to hear your honest opinion ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I¡¯m confused right now ¡¹

    She says as she breathes a sigh.

    ¡¸ What is it that surprised you the most ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me as Jii-chan asked her.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. What surprised me the most is that Kuromori-sama shows no hesitation in using illegal methods on dealing with Kenmochi Yuugo-san ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Furthermore, he shows no remorse ¡¹

    Yeah, I don¡¯t.

    I don¡¯t feel anything about the fact that I just socially murdered Kenmochi Yuugo.

    I think it¡¯s about time for him to be in Shibuya, doing his cavalry battle. Naming himself the ¡°Naked King Cure Frontale¡±

    ¡¸ He has the power to do that. The power of the Kouzuki house can hold most people with its power. Furthermore, he also has women who can use mysterious powers with him. Isn¡¯t it natural that you¡¯ll use all the powers you have? ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ While at it, Nagisa-kun displayed her negotiation skills in that place, and Michi-kun¡¯s combat prowess is also his strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. There were four adult men in front of me and yet I wasn¡¯t trembling at all, it¡¯s all because I know that Nagisa¡¯s familiar with negotiations and if anything happens, Michi will keep us all safe ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko-kun, you must be afraid of going to that room. After all, you were facing men with experience in society. There was a lawyer. A former police officer. Then the journalist man who you don¡¯t know what he could do ¡¹

    Thinking about it, that¡¯s true.

    Nagisa¡¯s 21. Torii-san and I are 16. Michi¡¯s 15, and Luna¡¯s 12. We did well facing those men.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all thanks to everyone. I¡¯m nothing but a dumb high schoolboy. We managed to handle them because everyone¡¯s there ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I sincerely think.

    It was reassuring, and I didn¡¯t let the pressure get to me because I had everyone who is highly capable there for me.

    ¡¸ Of course, that includes Torii-san. Torii-san was acquainted with Kenmochi and so we spoiled his start ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me with a puzzled face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If we went there with just people from the Kouzuki house, that guy will complain to us one-sidedly without stop. They will use mental pressure to turn the negotiations to their favor. But since Torii-san is there, those guys couldn¡¯t show any dangerous attitude towards someone from the Torii house and so they curbed themselves ¡¹

    They can¡¯t allow Torii-san, an eye-witness to spread rumors that Kenmochi was rude to the Kouzuki house.

    Kenmochi is also related to other businesses, and so they cannot do anything absurd in front of the young lady of Torii electronics.

    ¡¸ Although, Kenmochi couldn¡¯t pull the brakes that he heated up,, first impressions are an important part of negotiations. It was easier to talk to the lawyer, to the former police officer, and the internet journalist, right? It¡¯s all because of the initial actions ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their plan is to have Kenmochi speak so self-assured about the Kouzuki house, then the lawyer soothes him, then, the former police officer and the journalist will be gathering information from the sides, their plan is for team play. But, you¡¯ve seen the lawyer and former police officer frightened outside expectations. Therefore, the situation boils down to us taking down just Kenmochi ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, that lawyer, former police officer, and journalist know Kenmochi¡¯s objective in coming here. They came here knowing that. Even if they don¡¯t know the details, they are aware that Kenmochi came here to threaten Kouzuki house and they¡¯re going to help out. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to punish them as well. No, they had to ¡¹

    If we just let them go, pitying them, then they will shoot behind our backs.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t trust people who do that without hesitation. They¡¯re people you can never talk to and reach an understanding. They¡¯re people who live from different rules, a different way of life. That¡¯s why we had to finish them off, not letting them go ¡¹

    Kenmochi¡¯s the only one ordered to get naked in Shibuya but¡­

    If they shoulder the naked Kenmochi and march around the traffic, the three of them can¡¯t escape from the social punishments.

    The lawyer will lose his clients, the former police officer can¡¯t work anymore. Then the internet journalist, once his news reaches the internet, it¡¯ll cause damage to him.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. They¡¯re adults, and they chose to come here. I can¡¯t waver nor repent for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we fail, then I can¡¯t keep my family safe ¡¹

    I must be resolute.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why Kuromori-sama isn¡¯t hesitating about having sex with Kurama Arisu-sama later? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Do you think that a woman¡¯s first experience is something you can just take out that easy? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it unfair telling him that? ¡¹

    Jii-chan steps in between.

    ¡¸ It was Kurama Arisu-kun who decided to have sex with him. He¡¯s not the one who brought up the topic either ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s Kuromori-sama who will do the act! Shouldn¡¯t he have refused to say ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡±? ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s possible too.

    ¡¸ Oh? Such a cute girl asks to have sex and yet, he¡¯s going to refuse her, isn¡¯t that just impolite? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a man that is more than healthy, why would he refuse a chance to have sex with a beauty? ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ B-But, I thought that K-Kuromori-sama would refuse ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ Huh, why?! ¡¹

    I asked unconsciously.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care anymore! I just thought too highly of Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks standoffishly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Onee-san, you¡¯re looking down on him ¡¹

    Eri.

    ¡¸ I think so too. Onii-san¡¯s cool points are accepting things without any complaints ¡¹

    Even Rie¡­

    ¡¸ We watched the weird old men¡¯s negotiation too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san stood strong ad let the others deal with them, it¡¯s cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-san never talks more than necessary ¡¹

    ¡¸ And when he talks, he already decided on everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was super cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m dripping ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, your thoughts of ¡°it has to be like this¡± is too strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t just stop accepting everything outside your expectations ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you¡¯re so confused ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even though there¡¯s no need for it ¡¹

    The twins looked at Kurama Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ In the end, she can¡¯t move forward unless she does have sex with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ They understand that. Everyone can slip away from various problems after having sex with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also true for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Despite that, Onee-san is only standing inside that narrow thought that ¡°this is bad, this isn¡¯t allowed¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s bad, that¡¯s what¡¯s not allowed ¡¹

    The twins pour their words and Torii-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko-kun, currently, you have the same thoughts of an ordinary girl ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ M-Me? Ordinary?! No, I would say that everyone is the weird one here! ¡¹

    Being called ordinary is frustrating to Torii-san who wants to sell her individuality

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re ordinary, your thoughts, ethics, common sense, you¡¯re no different from the ordinary people. That means you¡¯re different from us ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ We have no intention of strictly following the country¡¯s law or the morals the people believe in ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s eyes are opened wide.

    ¡¸ The country is nothing but a container, and the law is nothing but a tool. Ethics is just a fashion that changes every era ¡¹

    Jii-chan asserts.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to be influenced by that. Naturally, I love this country, and I move to protect culture and tradition. Know that Japan is precious to me. However ¡¹

    Jii-chan looks outside the window.

    ¡¸ Japan isn¡¯t a country where they can do anything, and you can¡¯t just entrust everything to them either. If you entrust everything to the country, they will take their time dealing with everything that your opportunity is lost, and a lot of people have one-sided reliance. Thus, we had to make everything privately. The country itself is not omnipotent ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The country itself is flawed, it¡¯s natural. The country is late at dealing with any changes in the situation. Furthermore, the country has a limited budget. Nevertheless, becoming gloated with the jobs of the country is foolish. If that¡¯s the case, nothing will change. If the country can¡¯t attend to everything, then we have to do things ourselves. We make things real. We¡¯re the ones who make money when the country can¡¯t make enough support. We¡¯re the ones meeting with VIPs of other countries that politicians and bureaucrats can¡¯t meet. Do you understand? That¡¯s why the nobility is a necessity ¡¹

    Nobility.

    ¡¸ In America, all the government officials in each state changes when the new president takes over. Government officials use their experience and connections in making a private business. People with experience in the private sector are hired by government officials in their place. It¡¯s the flow of personnel. That¡¯s how a lot of experts in different fields are created. The government and the private sector have a thick pipe connecting them. Naturally, there¡¯s the downside of the collusion that¡¯s going to occur because of that but this is a tough one ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ In Japan, if you become a state bureaucrat, you¡¯ll work in the same ministry for the rest of your life, and most of them who lost the race to become vice ministers are transferred to an outside agency. They have no experience in the private sector. They can¡¯t hold their own in that case

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ In fact, Japanese bureaucracy loathe having strong ties to any particular company. Therefore, they move departments every few years. Certainly, it¡¯s important to be clean and honest but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for the country, if something goes wrong, the bureaucrat can¡¯t say ¡°I can trust this company to do the job,¡± ¡°This company will do it even if it¡¯s too much for them,¡± as they have no connections, and that¡¯s not good for the country ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ In Japan, it¡¯s the politicians who have replaced the bureaucrats. Politicians have no initiative to make connections with businesses. Of course, I admit that many problems have arisen from behind the scenes. However, it¡¯s also true that the personal connections between politicians and business have smoothed out the running of the state ¡¹

    Jii-chan tells Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Once there was a ministry called the Ministry of International Trade and Industry, which believed that post-war Japan does not need the heavy industry to make cars and other products. They think that it would be enough to partner with a foreign automaker, import only the parts of the foreign cars and assemble them in Japan for a knockoff production. Did you know about that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ In fact, many rising post-war automakers were forced to merge with state-sponsored businesses at the behest of the state. To break the trend, manufacturers who were willing to remain independent desperately sought to export abroad. In those days, Japan was short of foreign currency, and there was a set amount of foreign currency that you could take out of the country when going abroad. By becoming a company that can export and earn foreign currency, they have deflected the intentions of the state bureaucrats! ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a big mistake to say that all Japanese companies have been protected by a national convoy system! In many cases, the bureaucrat¡¯s plan for the country is different from reality. We shoot out to the world by ourselves, or by surpassing the harassments of the country. The development of the country has been greatly contributed by the private sector. It hasn¡¯t changed since then. The young politicians and state bureaucrats these days are trying to reduce our power by keeping all the leadership of the country to themselves but it¡¯s impossible. The private sector is the only group that can fill what the country lacks ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m one of those businessmen and also a member of the nobility. Some entrepreneurs, let¡¯s face it, are traitors. People who only think of their own profits, and don¡¯t care about the country, do exist. However, we¡¯re not like them. The history of the noble families overlaps with the history of this country. We¡¯ll never abandon Japan. We have been here since our ancestors, and we must pass along everything we accepted from our ancestors to the future. We¡¯re such existence and that is why the leaders of the political and business world trust us ¡¹

    There are various opinions but they trust that the nobility will always be allied with Japan.

    ¡¸ Our existence belongs to the national interest. A visit from the head of the century-old family is welcome in most countries. You can meet people from the high society and have a more in-depth conversation with them compared to a mere state bureaucrat visit ¡¹

    I see. If you¡¯re the so-called aristocrat, you can only pay a courtesy call without any substance, but¡­

    But the people who come from the nobility are coming from families with tradition, they¡¯re all managers of big corporations.

    Naturally, their conversation has more substance.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re somewhat allowed to violate the law. The leaders of political and business circles all know that they¡¯ll be in trouble if we¡¯re gone. On the other hand, we never do anything too absurd. We stop by reaching a compromise ¡¹

    The corporations take over anything that is out of the state¡¯s control.

    The nobility is people on the top of the companies.

    And they¡¯re deemed as people who inherit the culture of Japan.

    It¡¯s useful when doing negotiations with foreign countries.

    Therefore, the country turns a blind eye on the violation of the law.

    ¡¸ I see. So that¡¯s why it¡¯s a big problem that the Kurama Kaku is demolished ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct. A member of the nobility who should be keeping the traditional culture destroyed their own home which is filled with historic culture. It affects their faith in the nobility

    That is why Jii-chan dismantled and will rebuild the Kurama Kaku somewhere else, even though it¡¯s illegal.

    If they lose Kurama Kaku, then there¡¯s no recovering from that.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s important is to maintain our value to society. Hence, we are prepared to break the laws. I¡¯ll say it again. Laws and rules are mere tools. I can¡¯t allow it to drag me down and throw away the valuables in our lives ¡¹

    Rules.

    ¡¸ Listen Torii-kun. Your generation thinks ¡°anything goes as long as we¡¯re within the rules.¡± However, you¡¯re relying on the framework of this country. If you go abroad, you¡¯ll see worlds that ignore those rules. There are also times when you have to dare to break the rules. Don¡¯t become someone who lives only within the confines of the rules ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Who decides the rules? Who¡¯s forcing those rules on others? Do they protect those who strictly follow the rules? Would the rules change someday? ¡¹

    You can¡¯t rely on someone else¡¯s rules.

    ¡¸ One has to be stronger, stubborn. Just like him. He never trusts people outside his family at the start. He can¡¯t keep his family safe if he¡¯s not that consistent ¡¹

    Sensing suspicion from people.

    People who try to deceive us do stink a lot.

    We can never be open to people like them.

    The only choice is to fight them.

    However, I must take away the lives of those I fought with.

    If they come around, they will cause harm to our family out of grudge.

    ¡¸ Do you mean that I cannot become a member of the nobility? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ After hearing Kouzuki-sama¡¯s story, I can¡¯t help but think about it ¡¹

    She looks down.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just a son of an upstart. I couldn¡¯t understand the responsibility of those who are born from the nobility ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t talk to people who can¡¯t understand. It¡¯s nothing but a waste of time ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko-kun. Currently, you carry no pride that the nobility carries. However, I think that you may have the potential to become a member ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You just need to break free from the rules you bind yourself in ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do understand now, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san?

    ¡¸ I do not have the same pride as a member of nobility like Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, don¡¯t I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I know that you worked hard to become a daughter of Kouzuki house for the past half-year but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I still lack the resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, so, what will you do? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Yoshiko-san.

    Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll return to being Ruriko-sama¡¯s attendant ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, I will serve Ruriko-sama for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san will retire from her status as the daughter of Kouzuki house?

    ¡¸ And, I too will become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Huh?!

 Chapter 1004. Noon Sunshine / Position Talk

    ¡¸ And, I too will become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san suddenly declares.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me with a smile.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, you¡¯re mistaken. You¡¯re too hasty. Don¡¯t think like that ¡¹

    I speak strongly.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama?! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    Behind her, the Kurama sisters and Torii-san are also surprised.

    ¡¸ You see, everyone has a different situation, you must take a look at your situation and act accordingly ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What Jii-chan mentioned earlier, about belonging to the nobility; he doesn¡¯t mean that you need to be all of it. Jii-chan¡¯s status, by that I mean as from someone in the Kouzuki house, the noble of nobilities, and he¡¯s the head of the clan ¡¹

    I look straight into Yoshiko-san¡¯s eyes.

    If one wants the other party to receive what you tell them, then look in their eyes and not away.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house also has a branch family, right? Yoshiko-san should know that. Like, Kouzuki Souji. Does that guy live the same way Jii-chan just talked about? Do you feel that he¡¯s protecting the nobility? He¡¯s not ¡¹

    That guy thinks of only himself.

    Well, although he understands that he needs to keep the Kouzuki house safe for himself.

    But, he doesn¡¯t have that seriousness of a head like Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not judging that he¡¯s irresponsible. After all, he¡¯s from a branch family, he doesn¡¯t need to think about leading the Kouzuki house at all ¡¹

    If everyone has the same tension as the head of the family, then it would be awkward.

    ¡¸ However, I am Grandfather¡¯s daughter. The daughter of the head house ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at me with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Yes. But, you¡¯re different from Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    I speak flatly.

    Someone needs to make it clear with Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko is raised as the daughter of the head house, the clan, and all the other nobility watch them as the successors of the Kouzuki house. Meanwhile, Yoshiko-san¡¯s been Ruriko¡¯s attendant, nobody knew that you were Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter, do they? It¡¯s only been half a year since you¡¯re recognized as the daughter of the head house ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, that¡¯s why I am the same as Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re not the same! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Listen. Yoshiko-san, you sure are Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that someone thinks that Yoshiko-san will surpass Misuzu or Ruriko with a turnaround homerun and become the successor of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ If there were, they¡¯re only some stupidly ambitious people ¡¹

    I know the internal conditions of Kouzuki house nowadays.

    Back then, there were fights between Misuzu faction and Ruriko faction, but¡­

    Seeing that Misuzu and Ruriko get along, they can¡¯t pick fights anymore.

    Misuzu made public that I¡¯m her fiance and those who push their son to her have disappeared.

    As for Ruriko, her father¡¯s suddenly died and so the faction is shut down.

    Now that it has come to that, they¡¯re in an atmosphere where they wait who will Jii-chan name as his successor.

    Yes.

    Yoshiko-san, the third daughter of the head house has suddenly appeared, but¡­

    Nobody sees Yoshiko-san as a third competitor.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural. Yoshiko-san has been Ruriko¡¯s attendant and got along ever since they were young, nobody would think that she would get rid of Ruriko and try to become a successor ¡¹

    They see Yoshiko-san as Ruriko¡¯s ally or someone with a lower status.

    Everyone knows that she doesn¡¯t have the personality where she¡¯ll name herself into the succession race voluntarily.

    She¡¯s a well-behaved docile girl.

    ¡¸ I mean, even if Yoshiko-san does that, nobody will support it. Everyone knows that Yoshiko-san was Ruriko¡¯s loyal servant. Even if they¡¯re both Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters now, they won¡¯t think that the servant would overthrow their lord ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ That means, you¡¯re different from Misuzu and Ruriko. Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t have to think the same way as Jii-chan mentioned earlier, the way the heads of nobility think. Yoshiko-san, doing that will only cause trouble to people ¡¹

    Tears form in Yoshiko-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ All I want to be is someone who can stand equal to Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that. But, that¡¯s not what you should do. You have a different situation ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san can¡¯t become like Misuzu or Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Just like those who came from the branch families, Yoshiko-san has to take a step back from the frontline where Jii-chan and the girls are standing ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Everything Jii-chan mentioned earlier is absurd, isn¡¯t it? The thought that they¡¯re the ones who move Japan and so they¡¯re allowed to break the law just a bit. If a normal person hears that, they will get angry. They know the law but they have no intention of getting arrested or put into the court¡­ ¡¹

    There¡¯s a limit for such ridiculousness.

    ¡¸ But, if you¡¯re in Jii-chan¡¯s place, that¡¯s what you say. You¡¯re the head of a noble house after all. He¡¯s the boss of the Kouzuki house. If you don¡¯t have the same resolve, you can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    The ideology of Kenmochi that Michi mentioned where they can do anything as long as it¡¯s within the confines of the law can¡¯t fight off the world.

    You need to be bold enough to say ¡°do something about the law.¡±

    That¡¯s how much Jii-chan¡¯s carrying.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re in Jii-chan¡¯s place, you can make such reckless remarks. If someone from the branch family says that, I¡¯m going to beat them up ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to kick them out before you could ¡¹

    Jii-chan replied.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, you think that you have to be in the same status as Misuzu and Ruriko, you¡¯ve been working so hard for the past five months. But, Yoshiko-san, you can¡¯t be in the same place as them. You mustn¡¯t. Yoshiko-san, you need to find your place ¡¹

    ¡¸ My place? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Can¡¯t you become Ruriko¡¯s big sister without becoming a servant or my slave? ¡¹

    Instead of standing equal, Yoshiko-san should step back.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t put yourself in a hard situation. Yoshiko-san, you can pick a life where you¡¯re comfortable ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, still¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, it¡¯s easiest for you when you stand behind Ruriko, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Not in front, not on the side, but behind Ruriko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, become her big sister. Not a servant. I think that you¡¯re better as a big sister with that sense of distance ¡¹

    I speak frantically.

    ¡¸ Instead of forcing yourself to stand equal with Misuzu and Ruriko, I think that it¡¯s easier for you to explore the solution of a sister relationship. It¡¯s fun, and you can become happier with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ W-What about Kuromori-sama, what place are you talking from? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ What kind of status do you speak from? ¡¹

    My place?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a man from behind the scenes. Kuromori house is that kind of family ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, you mentioned your surprise with how I dealt with Kenmochi and his group, where I did an illegal act without hesitation, but you see¡­ ¡¹

    That was¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Torii-san doesn¡¯t completely understand the true nature of things ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at me curiously.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a man from the underside. If Jii-chan says that he entrusts me with Kenmochi¡¯s treatment, then he¡¯s saying that he doesn¡¯t care if I do anything illegal, we need to deal with the problem swiftly and remove it ¡¹

    I stare at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it obvious? If Jii-chan wanted to deal with them normally, he wouldn¡¯t ask me. A lawyer from the Kouzuki house or Yazawa-san from Kouzuki SS can deal with them ¡¹

    The best lawyers of the Kouzuki house were the ones who took care of my adoption into the Kuromori house.

    If the lawyer Kenmochi brought is serious at fighting, then they¡¯re the people to send in.

    ¡¸ The fact that I¡¯m sent out there means that this case needs to be completely wiped out, it doesn¡¯t matter if I turn them into crazy people or murder them socially ¡¹

    Jii-chan told me to use all the power I have.

    That¡¯s already taking Michi¡¯s combat prowess and Luna¡¯s Miko power into consideration.

    ¡¸ Kenmochi¡¯s a stupid man, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s scary about the nobility, remember? Just because he was able to slip inside the Kurama house thinks that he could do the same with the Kouzuki house. Even though the scope of Kouzuki and Kurama house is different. Kouzuki SS is associated with the top brass of Japan¡¯s police, and yet, they didn¡¯t even check that and brought a former police officer with him, hasn¡¯t he? And he thought that an internet journalist can be used as a threat. That means, he¡¯s a fool who never knew about the world, he only lived in a closed world for himself ¡¹

    Kouzuki house influences mass media and newspapers, but¡­

    He arbitrarily thought that they do not have power over the internet.

    Kouzuki SS has units that profess in information gathering over the internet.

    Minaho-neesan also uses the internet to manipulate public opinion about Shirasaka Sousuke.

    We¡¯re not weak when it comes to the internet.

    ¡¸ The only choice when dealing with such abysmal idiots is to take them down immediately. Letting them swim across the society will only cause trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ People who don¡¯t know common sense has to be removed. It¡¯s what happens when you lack the desire to learn about the world properly ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ If he wanted to threaten me, then he should¡¯ve brought along some VIP politicians from the ruling party or the president of the economic association. Fools who have no wisdom need to be put down as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Taking himself, a lawyer, a former policeman, and an internet journalist? It¡¯s futile to bring such party here ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I had him deal with them. Nagisa-kun, a bunch of schoolgirls and he should be enough to deal with them. Sending a lawyer to deal with them will make me a laughingstock ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my place. Well, just think of it as someone who takes out the stupid people. I deal with guys who others shouldn¡¯t deal with ¡¹

    Even yesterday, I had to deal with Tendou Sadao and his group.

    Eri and Rie plus the girls, the daughters the Yakuza left behind.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not light-duty. Even now, I¡¯m entrusting you with such valuable role ¡¹

    Huh, Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ The conversation earlier won¡¯t be convincing unless it was you. If Misuzu or Ruriko talked about the same thing, Yoshiko will only cover her ears ¡¹

    I looked at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko, the people she wants to be equal since half a year ago.

    Hearing them tell her that they¡¯re different is a bit harsh.

    ¡¸ Torii-kun too. You were with him during the negotiations and that¡¯s why everything he says sinks into your chest ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s frustrating to say but yes, it does ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I knew Kenmochi-san¡¯s magnificent activities as a businessman and the presence of the lawyer and other adult men in the room were enough to get me agitated. I couldn¡¯t see the situation calmly like how Kuromori-sama did. Having it all explained to me now made me understand. I see. It was the right choice to cut him off without hesitation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I also understand it well. Like, why Onii-san did it ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I felt my spine shiver ¡¹

    Huh, even the twins?

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s amazing. As expected ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand now why all the beauties can¡¯t leave Onii-san ¡¹

    No, even if you tell me that¡­

    ¡¸ And, you have a lot to think about, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks to Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that we should understand our situation better? ¡¹

    Misato-san replies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and Kurma house have different scope. Misuzu is giving you favorable treatment because you are also a daughter of nobility, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Depending on Misuzu-sama and everyone¡¯s kindness is not allowed in our place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well understood ¡¹

    Misato-san;

    ¡¸ Can I at least ask for you to look after the employees in the hotels and inns Kurama houses manage? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. Kaan and I will do something about that. The traditional buildings will remain, and we will make arrangements so they can live in peace ¡¹

    Jii-chan promises with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, I will speak my oath once again. I, Kurama Misato, will work as a prostitute for the rest of our lives to return our debts to Kouzuki-sama and Kaan-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu. I have heard it. You will have to sign a contract later, and the contract period will only be for five years ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I thank you for this favor ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san bows her head to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes. Seeing you find your resolve is refreshing, well done finding it ¡¹

    Misato-san shows no more hesitation.

    ¡¸ M-Misato-oneesama, w-why? ¡¹

    Arisu-san is surprised by her sister¡¯s change.

    ¡¸ Arisu, you need to understand your place too ¡¹

    Misato-san speaks with such lonely eyes.

    ¡¸ You should understand it once you have sex with Master ¡¹

    Seeing that the conversation¡¯s calming down, Michi distributes the tea.

    ¡¸ Or should I say, someone like you who has a stubborn heart won¡¯t open up unless your virginity is forcibly broken ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡­ You¡¯re just Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard, yet you speak so rudely to me ¡¹ ¡¹

    Arisu-san, the daughter of Kurama house complains to Michi.

    Rie and Eri are ordinary people but Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    That¡¯s how she senses it.

    They both go to the same school so that¡¯s how she sees it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to know your place ¡¹

    Michi told Arisu-san.

    Yes, Kurama Arisu is no longer a daughter of nobility.

    Misato-san¡¯s oath just now is to save the employees of the businesses that Kurama house carries, but¡­

    Kurama house¡¯s fall is already decided.

    Jii-chan nor Misato-san didn¡¯t mention any condition of saving the Kurama house.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ah, hello. It¡¯s Kouzuki, is this Kuram-kun? A moment, I¡¯ll let your daughter talk to you ¡¹

    Jii-chan hands the receiver to Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Father, it¡¯s Misato. I¡¯m very sorry for making you worry ¡¹

    Misato-san talks to her father

    ¡¸ Yes. It is as you say, Father, Arisu, and I asked Kouzuki-sama to help the Kurama group. Yes. It¡¯s as you ordered ¡¹

    I watch Misato-san¡¯s phone call as I drink tea together with Michi and the twins.

    ¡¸ Then, yes. If Arisu and I become the sacrifice, then he will save the Kurama group. Kouzuki-sama and Kaan-sama, Father, both Kouzuki and I gave our acknowledgment, what about Father? ¡¹

    The head of the Kurama house should know the meaning of turning his daughter into a sacrifice.

    ¡¸ No, I gave my acknowledgment willingly. Besides, Father, I¡¯m sure that you already know that Kenmochi-sama caused trouble for Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Kenmochi came to the Kouzuki mansion to make threats and Kurama house immediately cut connections with him.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama is quite angry with this incident but still, if we sacrifice ourselves, he promised to save the Kurama group. Father, if you trample on Kouzuki-sama¡¯s goodwill, consider that the employees of the Kurama group lost in the streets ¡¹

    Is this the same girl that has her sister embracing her trembling body until this morning? ¡¹

    Now, I can sense the strength in Misato-san.

    The will to do something by herself.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Then, Arisu and I will stay in this mansion. Is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father ¡¹

    Arisu-san looks at her sister lonely.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, my father wants to talk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    Jii-chan takes the phone.

    ¡¸ It is as your daughter said. Kaan and I will be taking care of everything and so don¡¯t make a move. Listen. In Kenmochi¡¯s case, I have sent you the documents of the subject but, the foreign investors who deceived you are dangerous people. We¡¯ll deal with them all. We¡¯ll look after your house and all the employees in the businesses under your umbrella. You do not need to worry about them from now on ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ I will take custody of your daughters for five years. Therefore, you will need to vanish behind the clouds for five years as well. Don¡¯t leave Japan. If you¡¯re abroad, foreign investors will get to you. You do have enough assets to hide in the country for five years, don¡¯t you? Get those and escape right now. What are you dissatisfied about? I did promise to save only the business under the Kurama house ¡¹

    Jii-chan gives the final push.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your fault to let Kenmochi Yuugo deceive you. As mentioned earlier, the foreign investors who screwed with you are horrible people. They won¡¯t come and attack you for as long as you¡¯re in Japan. However, if you go outside, Kaan or I can¡¯t guarantee that you will stay alive ¡¹

    That¡¯s not a threat, half of it is true.

    The foreign investors controlled Kenmochi and intend to take over the whole Kurama group.

    Who knows what happens if we hinder them.

    ¡¸ And you¡¯re asking if we¡¯ll return the Kurama group to you in five years? Of course, we won¡¯t know that until we fought against foreign investors. I can¡¯t promise you anything if it¡¯s five years from now. Neither Kaan nor I am prophets. Even if Kaan and bring out funds to help the group instead of you, it¡¯s unknown whether the Kurama group will survive or not. Anyway, our priority is to save the traditional buildings and it¡¯s employees because you affected them with all the mess you got into ¡¹

    And, there¡¯s no guarantee that the Kurama group will return to Misato-san¡¯s father in five years.

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll give it back.

    They might return it to Misato-san or Arisu-san, but¡­

    Jii-chan¡¯s already given up on the current head.

    ¡¸ I have removed Kenmochi Yuugo from the board and so you¡¯re the next target of the foreign investors, that¡¯s why you need to disappear now. I¡¯ll give you this warning. If you don¡¯t know where to run, then ask Seki from Kouzuki SS. She¡¯ll give you advice and support you. For now, just leave Tokyo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, please let me talk to Father too ¡¹

    Arisu-san talks to Jii-chan, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, Seki. You should know her. Talk to her from now on, okay? Umu, I see, I get it. Do your best, umu ¡¹

    He ends the call.

    ¡¸ He never even thanked me once ¡¹

    I knew it, he¡¯s got that character.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama, why? Why did you not let me talk to Father! ¡¹

    Arisu-san speaks with a look of despair.

    ¡¸ What can I do? I never heard him say ¡°let me listen to my daughter¡¯s voice¡± ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ What a loose man. He couldn¡¯t even imagine that this might be his last conversation with his daughters. He thinks that since you¡¯re here, he can just make a call anytime ¡¹

    What a hopeless father.

    ¡¸ I could¡¯ve told Father that we can rebuild the Kurama Kaku¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu-san said.

    However.

    I think that their father already forgot about the Kurama Kaku which he destroyed.

    ¡¸ Tea. Drink it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, drink some tea ¡¹

    Arisu-san drops her shoulders, Eri and Rie offer tea to her.

    ¡¸ Drink something warm, try to ease up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You should¡­ ¡¹

    The two smiled at Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ Arisu, take it ¡¹

    Misato-san tells her sister.

    ¡¸ We have no choice but to live in this place clinging to their compassion. If you refuse their kindness, you¡¯ll never receive it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be sure to thank the girls for the drink ¡¹

    Michi told Arisu-san.

    Arisu-san also knows that the Kurama house can¡¯t save them anymore now that they¡¯ve gone this far

    ¡¸ Thank¡­you ¡¹

    Arisu-san takes the tea the twins gave her and drinks it.

    ¡¸ Yes, can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re already embarked after coming this far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan and I will help you out on your first experience ¡¹

    The twins seem to have changed their thoughts on Arisu-san as they also had useless parents.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san whispers to me.

    ¡¸ I still want Kuromori-sama to have sex with me ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I have decided that I want Kuromori-sama as my first time ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ But, to be honest, Yoshiko-san, you don¡¯t like me that much, do you? ¡¹

    I know.

    I¡¯m the one who took away her beloved Ruriko from her.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s a line between our relationship.

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, please violate me ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s the time of your choosing, I want you to violate me with all your might ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ I want to connect with Ruriko-sama through the same genital that Ruriko-sama loves. I want to receive the same semen released inside Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s life is to stay behind Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She whispers to my ear, then she goes to Misato-san.

    What do I do?Please go to

    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 1005. Noon Sunshine / Arisuâ€™s resolve.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting. Let¡¯s go upstairs ¡¹

    It seems the room for Kurama Arisu-san to lose her virginity is prepared.

    Ruriko came back.

    It seems that Misuzu remained in the bedroom.

    Oh, Nagisa¡¯s also here.

    ¡¸ I will be watching from another room. Yoshiko, come with me ¡¹

    Jii-chan called Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Whatever choice you pick, it won¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re my granddaughter ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s aware that Yoshiko-san¡¯s lost.

    Yeah, this¡­

    They should go to another room together.

    I think that she needs some time to calm down her mind and look at herself objectively.

    If not, she¡¯ll let her negative emotions take over and Yoshiko-san will likely act rashly again.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Yoshiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san replies to her Grandfather like there¡¯s no other choice.

    ¡¸ Then, good luck, Kurama Arisu-kun ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled at her then left the room.

    Yoshiko-san greeted off the Kurama sisters and followed.

    ¡¸ Well, how is it? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks Torii-san with a smile.

    Oh right, she was also with us during our negotiations with Kenmochi.

    Nagisa and Torii-san.

    It won¡¯t be weird even if Nagisa suddenly talks to her.

    Besides, Torii-san sighed in relief as the pressure is loosened together with Jii-chan¡¯s leave.

    ¡¸ Somehow, everything is beyond my expectations ¡¹

    Torii-san replies.

    ¡¸ I understood that the world I¡¯ve been living in is ultimately a small world protected by rules made by someone else, and some people are beyond the rules, where it doesn¡¯t apply to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is. But, you had it better. You learned that without losing anything ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ When I was at your age, I was kidnapped, raped, forced to work as a prostitute, then that¡¯s when I learned that the law and the rules of the society doesn¡¯t apply for everyone ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s startled and looked at Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Listen. There is no such thing as ¡°right¡± in this world. Justice, law, things that should be, they¡¯re all just ideals. ¡°It would be nice if it¡¯s like this¡± That means, the real world is much more distorted. It¡¯s filled with contradictions, and double standards are normal, there¡¯s no end to it if you point them out ¡¹

    I think that¡¯s right.

    You can complain about how it¡¯s against the rules, it¡¯s unfair, it¡¯s unjust, it¡¯s double standards, but nothing will change.

    The world has always been unfair.

    ¡¸ Therefore, those who are alive only have to do what¡¯s best at their time. Doing everything they can by themselves. They¡¯re desperate for their lives after all ¡¹

    There¡¯s a mountain of stuff that one has to do.

    If you have time to complain, then you better act on what you must.

    You¡¯re going to lose your chance if you don¡¯t.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t agree that the girls need to have sex with him, can you? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks Torii-san straightforwardly

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Arisu-san and Misato-san are shocked.

    ¡¸ Do you know why you feel that way? ¡¹

    Torii-san;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Kuromori-sama and Arisu-sama don¡¯t love each other ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I believe that those who don¡¯t love each other shouldn¡¯t do any sexual act together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s not right in your world ¡¹

    Nagisa says with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, it does happen. I know a lot of women who were coerced to become prostitutes. It may not be right but the reality is that women and men who don¡¯t love each other do have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, why is it that someone like Kurama Arisu-sama, a daughter of nobility, who has no sin, have to experience this! ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks her true opinion.

    ¡¸ I was also a high school girl who has no sin too, I wasn¡¯t a daughter of nobility however ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Well, that may be true but Arisu-sama¡¯s still 13!! It¡¯s too early for her! I feel sorry for her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, if you¡¯re going to say that then include us too, we¡¯re also 13 ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. But, we were able to do it ¡¹

    Rie.

    ¡¸ Yeah. We did it with Onii-san many times ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we don¡¯t feel sorry for ourselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we would hate to have other people say that they feel pity when they¡¯re just watching from the outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we and Onii-san know that this is the only way ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t feel any regret, right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Then, Eri looked at Arisu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to be afraid of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just entrust your body to Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing will begin unless you have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you do it, you¡¯ll understand. That¡¯s how it was for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ For real, if only you could join in our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think the same way ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want it! ¡¹

    Arisu-san is also released from Jii-chan¡¯s pressure.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a daughter of the Kurama house! I¡¯m Kurama Arisu! I will never join you no matter what! ¡¹

    Yes. That is what Arisu-san truly thinks. Her true nature.

    The 13-year-old young lady of nobility has a stubborn heart.

    ¡¸ Oh well, you¡¯ll know once you¡¯re done ¡¹

    Eri smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. ¡¹ You¡¯re just a woman before being a young lady ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once you feel Onii-san¡¯s penis enter you and the hot stuff released in your stomach, you¡¯ll understand ¡¹

    The twins told Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama! I-I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    Arisu-san clings to her sister.

    However.

    ¡¸ Endure it, Arisu. This is the only path for us ¡¹

    Misato-san understands.

    To Jii-chan, Kurama house is already abolished.

    Misato-san and Arisu-san are no longer daughters of the nobility.

    They have no choice but to do what Jii-chan tells them to guarantee the stability of the businesses and employees that the Kurama house controls¡­

    Without the service Kouzuki house is going to provide, Kurama house can¡¯t revive themselves in the future.

    ¡¸ I will become a prostitute. Therefore, Arisu, give birth to Kuromori-sama¡¯s child, that child will be the hope of the Kurama house ¡¹

    I understand the reason why Jii-chan isn¡¯t letting the two become prostitutes.

    A girl who becomes a prostitute, the child of a woman who sold her body for money can¡¯t inherit the nobility.

    It¡¯s unknown who the child is.

    However, Arisu-san¡¯s child will surely be mine.

    If Arisu-san becomes my sex slave.

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-sama¡¯s child is all our children. Naturally, we will be backing up the child¡¯s future too ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    It¡¯s a promise of revival of the Kurama house using Arisu-san¡¯s child.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mariko-san mentioned that Onii-sama and Arisu-san shouldn¡¯t have sex because they don¡¯t love each other, that¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ The right thing to say is that Arisu-san has to work hard so Onii-sama will love her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, he won¡¯t have problems if you don¡¯t want to have sex with him, he has a lot of girls with him ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ You girls, it¡¯s half a year too early to say that ¡¹

    Michi glares at the twins.

    ¡¸ You should say that once you¡¯ve done outdoor sex, car sex, strolled outside wearing nothing but a collar, and various sexual situations ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Wait, you did that? ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles gently.

    ¡¸ When Onii-sama is aroused, we must be ready anytime, anywhere, letting him release it inside us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ready to let Master violate me while I wear school uniform during a midsummer storm outside ¡¹

    Michi¡­That¡¯s¡­

    I¡¯ll check the weather forecasts.

    ¡¸ We need to come up with ideas too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s think of scenarios where only the two of us can make it possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t find any feature, we¡¯ll lose to the Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not just the Onee-san, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, Agnes-chan and Luna-chan are also rivals ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those girls are much cuter than us ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ What about blindfolding Onii-san then ask ¡°Who are you having sex with right now?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s a good idea! Eri-chan ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ No, I can tell that right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, really, Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How? Onii-san? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Well, Eri and Rie may have the same face, voice, and looks, but, you two have a different entrance, and I can feel it ¡¹

    The two of them have a warm and narrow pussy but¡­

    Eri¡¯s really tight.

    Rie¡¯s flexible, but it sucks good.

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is our pussies that different? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh well. If it¡¯s the two of us, Onii-san can enjoy the variation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. He won¡¯t get bored coz there¡¯s two of us ¡¹

    The twins are optimistic.

    Compared to that.

    The Kurama sisters are showing a gloomy expression.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s go upstairs. Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s waiting for us

    Ruriko tells us with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Uhm, why are there so many cameras? ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s surprised.

    Arisu-san¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Why? Isn¡¯t it normal to make records of a woman¡¯s first time? ¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a smile.

    The room Misuzu and Ruriko chose is a spacious bedroom.

    There¡¯s a big double bed in the middle, and the surroundings are filled with cameras on tripods.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I also have recordings of our first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I still record all my experiences like normal. It¡¯s the record of my exchange of love with Onii-sama after all ¡¹

    These girls really love recording sex.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true for us too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, last night, there were cameras around us too ¡¹

    ¡¸ There sure were a lot of photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s recorded, just like ours ¡¹

    Rie told Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? It¡¯s not the same at all, the room has a different grade ¡¹

    Eri complained.

    Yeah, Eri and Rie lost their virginity on¡­

    An old training building for Kouzuki SS, a tatami nap room that¡¯s no longer used anymore, but¡­

    This room is within the Kouzuki mansion, a private era for people outside the main family.

    The ceiling¡¯s tall, and it looks like a first-class hotel with the furnishings.

    Even the bed.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with this?! Is this gold? ¡¹

    Eri looked at the foot of the bed and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s brass. Gold is soft and so it¡¯s not fit to use as a foot of a bed ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ This bed is antique. It¡¯s been used since 100 years ago ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it okay to use something that amazing? ¡¹

    Rie asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t break ¡¹

    Misuzu perceived the question as ¡°It¡¯s an item from 100 years ago, it might be easy to break.¡±

    However, Rie¡¯s question is ¡°is it okay to have sex with such an expensive antique bed?¡±

    ¡¸ Well then, Misato-san, please sit over there ¡¹

    Misuzu beckons her to the chairs near the wall.

    It¡¯s the viewing seat for Arisu-san¡¯s deflowering.

    Oh, Edie and Yomi are sitting there already.

    ¡¸ I came to watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same! ¡¹

    These two are getting along recently.

    ¡¸ We thought that Agnes might get too aroused if we call her over and so Mana¡¯s looking after her ¡¹

    Yeah, recently Agnes is a bit too energetic.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s with her. We asked everyone to play with Mao-chan ¡¹

    That means Haiji and Koyomi-chan are with them.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama hasn¡¯t returned yet, and so Yomi thought that she should be here ¡¹

    I see. if Luna¡¯s with Agnes, then¡­It would help to have someone who has Miko power.

    ¡¸ Then, I guess we should sit over there too ¡¹

    Nagisa told Torii-san.

    Since it has come to this, Torii-san sees that she must watch Arisu-san¡¯s deflowering at least.

    Besides, she¡¯s already caught in Nagisa¡¯s motherhood before she¡¯s aware.

    I think that Torii-san is weak to big sisters she can rely on, just like Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    Those who are always isolated tend to find companions they can trust like that.

    That¡¯s how she is with Nagisa.

    No, maybe Misuzu asked Nagisa to look after her.

    Misuzu¡¯s quite worried about Torii-san.

    ¡¸ You too, come here ¡¹

    Nagisa invites Kurama Misato-san.

    However, Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama. Can I ask you to have sex with me before Arisu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu is still too young. No, of course, I understand the situation as to why Arisu needs to experience sex with Kuromori-sama. However, I want to ease Arisu¡¯s fears by letting me, her elder sister experience it first ¡¹

    Misato-san says, but¡­

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-san¡¯s program will be different as you¡¯ll become a prostitute ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not going to teach Arisu-san anything about how prostitutes have sex ¡¹

    Misato-san will learn how to be a prostitute.

    That means I have to teach her to see me as a customer and find the appropriate sex for me.

    Misato-san and I can¡¯t become lovers.

    ¡¸ If I show her our sex, then Arisu-san will think of how prostitutes have sex too ¡¹

    Where she does nothing but to entertain her customer.

    She will misunderstand that its normal sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. I never thought that Kuromori-sama¡¯s giving Arisu that much consideration. I apologize ¡¹

    Misato-san bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, please understand. What Arisu-san and I¡¯m about to do will be different with yours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Misato-san replies, but¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu, your big sister will watch you from here ¡¹

    She sits next to Edie.

    ¡¸ Do your best in what you have to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama ¡¹

    Arisu-san is uneasy, as expected.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a daughter of the Kurama house, then make your resolve. Arisu, you willingly said that you¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The 13-year-old young lady trembles.

    Onii-san, shall we take off our clothes?

    Eri asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, should Eri-chan and I show off how we have sex first? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like how it was during our first time ¡¹

    Oh right, I did show them sex before I deflowered them.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯ll give her some peace of mind if we show her that Onii-san¡¯s thick penis can enter our young pussies ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If she sees that Onii-san¡¯s penis shoving inside us, she will recognize that it can go inside her too ¡¹

    Knowing that Arisu-san lost her home.

    Eri and Rie became kind to her.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Not in her case¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Arisu-san¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu-san thinks that Eri and Rie are different from her ¡¹

    That she¡¯s a young lady of nobility, that she needs special treatment.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, even if we show that Eri and Rie can have sex, she won¡¯t believe that she can ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are commoners, and so they can accept my penis to the root, but¡­

    She¡¯ll think that her body is noble, and so it might be impossible.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re not going to show anything before her. Arisu-san will have to experience it without any knowledge ¡¹

    Besides, this girl has no interest other than her own sister.

    She has to experience everything with her body.

    ¡¸ I see. I get it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess we¡¯re going to spectate together with everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, spectating is a weird word, you sound like you¡¯re going to watch pro-wrestling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right Eri-chan ¡¹

    No, this is a battle.

    A battle between Arisu-san and me.

    ¡¸ Then, go for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to be cheering from behind ¡¹

    The twins sit down together with everyone.

    Edie, Yomi, Misato-san, Nagisa, Torii-san, Eri, Rie, Luna. 1

    These are the direct spectators.

    The other people are probably watching the video from the cameras.

    Michi and Mizushima Karen-san stand before the door.

    Michi teaches Karen-san of how servants should behave.

    She¡¯s no longer a young lady and so she has to be ready to follow Misuzu¡¯s orders from the side.

    Then.

    ¡¸ The fixed cameras will be gathering all the videos and photos in that laptop, just like last night ¡¹

    Ruriko, the recorder who loves filming sex, says.

    ¡¸ Then, I will be taking still images but, for the video recording at hand¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Will be me ¡¹

    The two young ladies of the Kouzuki house are the ones recording this deflowering, that¡¯s quite amazing.

    ¡¸ Then, Arisu-san, please head to the bed ¡¹

    Ruriko says.

    ¡¸ Huh, uhm ¡¹

    Arisu-san looks at her sister.

    ¡¸ Go, Arisu ¡¹

    Misato-san says with a mournful face.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Arisu-san heads to the bed totteringly.

    ¡¸ Sit down there. Yes, right in the middle. Face this way ¡¹

    Ruriko gives instructions. Arisu-san sits down and looked at the camera.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s begin our filming ¡¹

    The cameras looking at the bed all turned on their red lamps.

    Of course, that includes Misuzu¡¯s handy-cam.

    ¡¸ Then, look this way and state your name ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ K-Kurama Arisu ¡¹

    Arisu-san thinks that it¡¯s a ritual for deflowering.

    Well, seeing the young ladies of the Kouzuki house do it, Arisu-san would believe that.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s your age? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thirteen ¡¹

    Arisu-san replies while trembling.

    ¡¸ Is this your first time in sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you a virgin? If you are, then reply ¡°I am a virgin¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I am a virgin ¡¹

    Arisu-san replies with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to have sex with Danna-sama, won¡¯t you? Who is it? Face the camera and answer ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m going to have s-sex with K-Kurmori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind if he cums inside, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What is that? ¡¹

    Arisu-san replies worriedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s something that feels good. We always let Danna-sama cum inside us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko also does it ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko speak brightly.

    ¡¸ T-Then, I¡¯m okay with it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say it properly. This recording will remain forever. This is a recording of Arisu-san¡¯s life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, Misuzu-sama is right ¡¹

    Misato-san calls her sister.

    ¡¸ I-I understand I-I would like to ask to cum inside me too ¡¹

    Arisu-san says while trembling.

    ¡¸ Well done. Then, Arisu-san, take off your clothes now ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks brightly

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s trembling stopped.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t have sex unless you¡¯re naked. Take off your clothes, your underwear, and show your birth appearance to us ¡¹Please go to

    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 1006. Noon Sunshine / Arisuâ€™s deflowering 1: Sink or Swim

    ¡¸ Take off all your clothes, Arisu-san ¡¹

    Misuzu says while facing the camera to Kurama Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, hurry up and take your clothes off ¡¹

    Misuzu pushes Arisu-san with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu-san looks at the girls on the seats near the wall, watching her.

    Especially her big sister, Misato-san.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s embarrassing to get naked in front of so many people ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s still young. She¡¯s a young lady of the Kurama house.

    This must be her first time feeling this humiliation.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t just get naked. You will also have sex with Danna-sama right in front of everyone here ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you should take off your clothes already. You¡¯re going to experience something more embarrassing than just getting naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nooo!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san, who said that she¡¯ll have sex with me out of necessity¡­

    She trembles from the realization that it¡¯s real.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama, I think I should go first ¡¹

    Misato-san tries to stand up, but.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re only spoiling Arisu-san with that ¡¹

    Misuzu rejects Misato-san¡¯s proposal

    ¡¸ Misato-san, you can¡¯t keep Arisu-san safe in your hands from here on ¡¹

    Misato-san will become a prostitute.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel is moving forward.

    She can no longer protect her little sister.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi, do it ¡¹

    I look at the shrine maiden of the Takakura shrine.

    ¡¸ Okay, leave this to Yomi ¡¹

    Yomi stands up smiling.

    ¡¸ Okay, look into my eyes ¡¹

    Arisu-san unconsciously looked at Yomi due to her bright tone.

    ¡¸ Okay, captured! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu?! ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s body trembled as she looks into Yomi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll only control your body so your mind won¡¯t break! Okay, now look at Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s camera ¡¹

    ¡¸ ????!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san faces the camera, ignoring her will.

    ¡¸ Okay, now take off your clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Noooo ¡¹

    Yomi takes control and unbuttons Arisu-san¡¯s clothes.

    Her eyes look at the camera lens.

    She¡¯s not just undressing, she¡¯s doing a strip show.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look! Please don¡¯t look at me ¡¹

    She must be desperately resisting inside. Arisu-san¡¯s fingers show trembling.

    Despite that, she sure is taking off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s a nice body, but not as much as ours ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this girl¡¯s got a fair white skin ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ I mean, she¡¯s a young lady. Of course, our skins would lose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, that¡¯s expensive-looking underwear. That¡¯s different from the cheap ones we had ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to buy your panties, don¡¯t mind that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yay~ As expected of Onii-san! I¡¯ll pick some lewd underwear! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want something frilly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go buy them together. I know a good store ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at the twins.

    Meanwhile, Arisu-san is now in her underwear.

    The twins are right, the size is for middle-school-girls but this is high-class underwear.

    This has to be silk.

    I guess she chose good underwear since she¡¯s going to the Kouzuki house¡¯s party.

    ¡¸ Stop right there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, stop ¡¹

    I give instructions and Yomi stopped controlling her body.

    I give a look at Arisu-san¡¯s underwear figure.

    Yeah.

    Her body is appropriate for her age. She hasn¡¯t developed that much but it¡¯s not bad either.

    Her breasts start to swell.

    Although, her stomach and hips still have a childish figure.

    Hmm, her legs are long.

    And Rie¡¯s right, her skin is fair white.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, what do you think? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Right, I think that her body should be able to handle it. She has enough growth that she can accept my penis ¡¹

    If her body is in the same state as Koyomi-chan, where she¡¯s 12 and yet her body is still of a 4th grader, it would be impossible to have sex with her, but¡­

    Arisu-san seems okay.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious, we were able to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We were okay to have it shoved inside us ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    Yeah, her body isn¡¯t that different from the twins.

    Although, Arisu-san has longer legs, and her hips are higher.

    Her breasts are also a bit above compared to the twins.

    How do I say it, her body has an aristocratic proportion.

    But, the twins have the charm of ordinary people, so they won¡¯t lose to Arisu-san when it comes to cuteness.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough. Continue taking off her clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s resume ¡¹

    Yomi instructed Arisu-san to start stripping again.

    She puts her hand behind her back and unhooked her bra.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo, d-don¡¯t look!!! ¡¹

    She says, but, Yomi¡¯s controlling her body, and so she can¡¯t hide her chest.

    Puffy young chest.

    Her pink nipples are retracted, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯m going to suck it out later.

    ¡¸ Nice breasts ¡¹

    Rie praises the shape of Arisu-san¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Rie¡¯s breasts are beautiful too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Auuu, thanks, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, what about me? What about my breasts? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Eri¡¯s breasts are good too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, thanks~ ¡¹

    Girls love receiving praise.

    They feel happy especially when you praise their body.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose when it comes to breasts! ¡¹

    Yomi presents her prided loli-tits but¡­

    ¡¸ He loves all kinds of breasts, be it big or small. That¡¯s why don¡¯t be so proud about the shape ¡¹

    Nagisa told Yomi.

    ¡¸ Yes, it got me to leak out some murder intent ¡¹

    Michi, the representative of the flat girls, says.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Danna-sama loves that you don¡¯t have any breasts ¡¹

    Misuzu told Michi.

    ¡¸ When Danna-sama does it with you, doesn¡¯t he always touch your chest and lick your nipples? ¡¹

    Well, Michi¡¯s chest may look like flat at a glance, but¡­

    You can feel something bouncy below her skin that you can call her breasts.

    I love touching it and licking it.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who said too much. Sorry ¡¹

    Yomi bows her head to Michi, then¡­

    Arisu-san who is under Yomi¡¯s control also bowed her head.

    ¡¸ Ahaha, what¡¯s that, so funny ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, when you¡¯re under control, you can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    The twins have experience with the Miko power.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s take off the panty! Okay, now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?!!!! N-Noo! Noooo!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san may scream her opposition but her hand is going to her panty.

    Then.

    Her panty went down smoothly.

    ¡¸ Wow, they¡¯re growing ¡¹

    ¡¸ For real ¡¹

    You¡¯re exaggerating¡­

    But, Arisu-san¡¯s groin sure has some thin pubic hair.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look! Please don¡¯t look! ¡¹

    Arisu-san screams, but¡­

    Her hand isn¡¯t trying to hide her groin.

    ¡¸ It must be embarrassing to have some hair growing on your groin even though it¡¯s early ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, true ¡¹

    No, you girls are exaggerating

    ¡¸ For now, let¡¯s capture that ¡¹

    Ruriko presses the shutter on Arisu-san¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t take photos! Please don¡¯t take photos of me! ¡¹

    Arisu-san pleads desperately, but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s change pose ¡¹

    Yomi had her sit on the bed and spread her legs wide.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo, I don¡¯t want this!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san can¡¯t even cry because she¡¯s under control.

    I think that Yomi¡¯s getting better at controlling people.

    No, her skill to control has always been stronger than the mind-reading power.

    Yomi¡¯s power is blooming as she¡¯s experiencing practical use.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, what do we do now? ¡¹

    Huh, Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Should we let Arisu-san stay like that, or? ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    This is a guest room so it¡¯s prepared.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then let¡¯s shave it ¡¹

    Hotels do have a shaving razor with them.

    Therefore, Kouzuki house also has those prepared for the guests spending the night in this mansion.

    If I want to make Arisu-san aware that she¡¯s no longer a daughter of nobility, then¡­

    Shaving her has merit.

    ¡¸ Michi, bring it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please give me a moment ¡¹

    Michi immediately goes to the adjacent bathroom.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I have prepared the goods you ask for ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s a T-shaped safety razor and a bottle of medicated bubble soap.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll do it. Yomi, have Arisu-san lie down on the bed. Then, spread her legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    I go to Arisu-san¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ W-What?! Noooo?! What are you going to do?! ¡¹

    Arisu-san trembles in fear.

    ¡¸ W-What are you going to do with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, shave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shave? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to shave your pubic hair ¡¹

    Then, her face turned pale.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! Nooo! Help me Onee-sama! Okaa-sama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi shut her up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nguguuuu!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san can¡¯t speak now.

    I smear Arisu-san¡¯s pubic hair with the froth from the soap.

    ¡¸ Nhiiiii?! ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s body shows rejection as soon as my fingers touch her skin.

    Well of course.

    This must be her first time having a man other than her family touch her, and it¡¯s her crotch.

    This girl is a young lady of nobility.

    She¡¯s been in an all-girls prestigious school since kindergarten.

    She uses a private car to commute to school and so she never rode a crowded train.

    Of course, she never met a molester.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move, I¡¯m going to shave you, you¡¯ll get hurt if you try to move ¡¹

    No, I only said that but Arisu-san can¡¯t move since Yomi¡¯s in control of her body.

    But since that¡¯s the pattern, I did say it just in case.

    ¡¸ Hii! ¡¹

    The razor blade touches Arisu-san¡¯s soft skin.

    Zorizori.

    Zorizori.

    Zorizorizori

    ¡¸ Master, I have prepared warm water. And a towel ¡¹

    As expected of Michi.

    I washed the razor with the hair on it on the pail Michi brought with her and then¡­

    I continued shaving.

    Zorizorizori.

    Zorizori.

    Zorizorizori.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s smooth now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Smooth! ¡¹

    The twins said. There¡¯s no more hair in Arisu-san¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Yeah, now this is cuter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or course, she¡¯s a cute girl and yet she¡¯s hairy down there, it¡¯s got that gap that makes it lewd but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But when it¡¯s smooth it has that sense of cleanliness ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Eri and Rie give their impressions but Arisu-san is just dumbfounded.

    She¡¯s facing up the bed limply with her legs spread wide.

    Okay, we can proceed now.

    ¡¸ Yomi, let Arisu-san speak now. However, don¡¯t make her shout ¡¹

    It¡¯s annoying to have her scream when I¡¯m right next to her.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    Arisu-san immediately reacted.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, you¡¯re going to answer my questions ¡¹

    I ask while touching Arisu-san¡¯s smooth abdomen with my forefinger.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, have you masturbated before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Answer ¡¹

    Yomi forces her.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s ¡°Masturbate?¡± ¡¹

    Oh, I see, she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ It means touching yourself here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I never did that. It¡¯s a dirty place ¡¹

    She has no masturbation experience.

    ¡¸ Then, how much do you know about sex, Arisu-san? ¡¹

    Arisu-san trembles.

    ¡¸ I-I only learned what they taught in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, how do they teach about sex in your school? ¡¹

    I asked Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. In elementary, there were several sex education lessons, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They say that you shouldn¡¯t do it unless it¡¯s with your marriage partner ¡¹

    Ruriko joined in.

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s to prevent any premarital sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ In middle and high school, they teach about pregnancy, read stories about girls who had a hard time, and show documentaries and such ¡¹

    ¡¸ They thoroughly inform that if we had sex, and became pregnant, it will not just shame us but our whole family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they say that when you get pregnant from a man who isn¡¯t your fiance, an unknown man, not only your father and grandfather will become the laughingstock, but your whole family ¡¹

    Oh right, they¡¯re all young ladies from noble families.

    They fear to bring shame to their family the most.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they¡¯re under the perception that once they have sex, they will get pregnant immediately. Anyway, they see sex as something fearsome ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, do you know the specifics of how to have sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The male genitalia enters the female genitalia, then the egg cell and sperm cell bonds ¡¹

    Oh, this is hopeless.

    She can¡¯t understand it if I just tell her.

    ¡¸ I see, I guess you never saw a man and a woman have sex in video, have you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s only through textbooks ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll teach you everything ¡¹

    I take off my clothes.

    First, I get naked from my top.

    Then, my pants.

    ¡¸ Look, this is swelling, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I show my penis below my underwear.

    ¡¸ This is a male genital ¡¹

    I lowered my briefs.

    I show my erect penis pointing at the sky.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s that?! ¡¹

    This must be Arisu-san¡¯s first time seeing a sparkly hard penis.

    This shouldn¡¯t be in her textbooks.

    ¡¸ This thing of mine will enter Arisu-san ¡¹

    My fingers trace her tightly closed slit.

    ¡¸ I will shove this to the root, piston, and pour my semen inside Arisu-san¡¯s womb. That¡¯s what sex is ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That can¡¯t go in!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san stares at my penis with fear.

    ¡¸ Are you stupid?! It will go inside! It will fit in ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It went inside us after all ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re going to check whether it can go in or not ¡¹

    I looked at Yomi.

    ¡¸ Make her spread it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Eeeeeh?! ¡¹

    Arisu-san makes the ¡°M¡± pose with her legs.

    Then, she opens her slit with both hands.

    Yeah, it¡¯s pink.

    Yomi knows how to open it and so I can see it inside.

    ¡¸ I see your hymen ¡¹

    I can see the whitish membrane,

    ¡¸ Really? I want to see it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    The twins come to the bed.

    ¡¸ This is the hymen ¡¹

    I point out.

    ¡¸ Ooh, I can see it clearly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t even know much about it since I was losing my head that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have the photos and videos, you can check yours later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Then, the twins looked at Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you should take a look too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the proof of your sister¡¯s virginity ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ She will lose it soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san¡¯s penis will tear it up ¡¹

    As soon as she hears that, Arisu-san;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this! I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    She shouts with her legs spread wide and her slit spread open.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this!!! ¡¹

    However¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not allowed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, not allowed ¡¹

    The twins reply to Arisu-san with a completely nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your fate to have your virginity taken away humiliatingly. Give it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Can¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Onii-san¡¯s your partner ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will be fun soon enough ¡¹

    The twins say with a smile.

    ¡¸ Look up ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Misato-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the big sister ¡¹

    Misato-san;

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    She leaves her seat and heads towards us.

    ¡¸ I would like to see ¡¹

    Torii-san came here too.

    She¡¯s peeking at Arisu-san¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ This is the hymen ¡¹

    Eri points for me.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Misato-san and Arisu-san look at the proof of Arisu-san¡¯s virginity.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, I ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, endure it. If you¡¯re a daughter of the Kurama house, you will endure this ¡¹

    Misato-san speaks to her sister while on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ I will also experience the same thing as Arisu later ¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯ll experience something far crueler ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ After all, you¡¯ll become a prostitute ¡¹

    She says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Despite knowing that your sister will experience something worse, the younger sister can¡¯t endure this? ¡¹

    Nagisa said. Arisu-san;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll endure it, I¡¯ll endure it all. Just please, Onee-sama ¡¹

    She looks up at her sister.

    ¡¸ Stop trying to shed tears for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Arisu, I will endure too. ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko take photos and videos of the sisters.Please go to

    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 1007. Noon Sunshine / Arisuâ€™s deflowering 2: Loss of Virginity

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll endure it, I¡¯ll endure it all ¡¹

    She lies down on the bed naked, spreading her legs, showing her pussy.

    This must be the biggest disgrace for a young lady like her.

    However.

    This humiliation is just the start.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, have you ever kissed someone before? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Nobody, other than Father, Mother, Misato-oneesama, and Pero ¡¹

    Arisu-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ Is Pero a dog? Or a cat? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It might be a hamster? ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a dog, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san replies to her sister.

    ¡¸ I see. I guess you won¡¯t have problems with kissing ¡¹

    I then push my lips to Arisu-san¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ H-Hiiiii!! No, stop! Stop! ¡¹

    She¡¯s so scared even though it¡¯s just a kiss, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Yomi strengthens her control.

    ¡¸ Nguu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Make sure her eyes remain open ¡¹

    I instruct Yomi.

    Arisu-san needs to see clearly who¡¯s doing it to her.

    If she closes her eyes, and she forgets the memories of this, then it has no meaning.

    ¡¸ Nnnnn?!!! Nnnnnn?!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san looks at my approaching face in fear.

    I pile my lips on top of Arisu-san.

    Yeah, that¡¯s soft and puffy.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m taking photos ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Arisu-san¡¯s first kiss with me

    ¡¸ Kuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Tears form from Arisu-san¡¯s open eyes.

    I licked it off.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit bitter ¡¹

    Then, I kissed Arisu-san on the lips again, and open up her mouth using my tongue.

    I gently stroke Arisu-san¡¯s perfectly closed teeth on the surface.

    ¡¸ Hey, open your mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nn, nnnnn?!!! ¡¹

    Yomi said. Then Arisu-san¡¯s mouth loosens.

    I push in my tongue in her open mouth.

    ¡¸ Yes, then, you use your tongue to entwine ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s seek my tongue as Yomi imagines.

    We continue our French kiss for a while.

    ¡¸ Arisu¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san leaks a sigh of grief as she looks at her sister toyed with.

    Then, I finally let go.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s face is flushed.

    Her young breasts move up and down from her deep breaths.

    ¡¸ Sorry. My arousal is directly conveyed to her ¡¹

    Arisu-san is currently linked with Yomi through her Miko power.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s okay. Let it be ¡¹

    I say while checking if Arisu-san¡¯s crotch is wet.

    Yomi¡¯s arousal lit the fire in Arisu-san¡¯s body.

    It will be smooth to deflower this beautiful young lady.

    I licked Arisu-san¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Hyaan ¡¹

    Then, the back of her ears.

    ¡¸ Aaauuu ¡¹

    Both of them are Yomi¡¯s sensitive spots.

    When I attack Arisu-san¡¯s spots, Yomi can feel it. Then, Yomi¡¯s arousal is being fed back to Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    Yomi, who¡¯s already accustomed to sex is pouring the pleasure to the body that never experienced masturbating before.

    ¡¸ It makes you shiver, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue around her nape.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaa¡­.aaaaahn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kufuu, ahn~ ¡¹

    Arisu-san and Yomi moaned at the same time.

    Then, I go to Arisu-san¡¯s breasts.

    I grab her nicely shaped cute breasts.

    That pleases Yomi.

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s loli-huge-tits feels flabby, but¡­

    Arisu-san¡¯s young breasts are still a bit stiff.

    ¡¸ Well, how does it taste? ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on her areola that¡¯s hiding the nipple underneath.

    I roll around my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hyaaan! ¡¹

    Maybe she experienced kissing a dog, but¡­

    This is her first time having someone lick her breasts.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaaa¡­.uuuuuuu ¡¹

    In truth, she should only feel disgusted from having someone she doesn¡¯t like crawl his tongue on her breasts, but¡­

    Yomi¡¯s arousal is burning Arisu-san¡¯s lust.

    After giving her a few more licking¡­

    The nipple in the center of her areola finally shows up pointed.

    Finally.

    I give it a strong suck.

    ¡¸ Aaaa?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, Arisu-san. Your nipples came out. It says hello ¡¹

    I roll my tongue around the nipple that showed up.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo, nooooo ¡¹

    She¡¯s afraid of pleasure.

    She can feel it, even though a man is playing with her body.

    ¡¸ Okay, now it¡¯s the other nipple¡¯s turn ¡¹

    But, I brush away that discomfort.

    Using stronger pleasure.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaah, aaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, Onii-san seems to be a bit more gentle than with us? ¡¹

    Eri asks Rie.

    ¡¸ Well, can¡¯t help it. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we were much more stubborn than that, that¡¯s why Onii-san had to thoroughly destroy us on our first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ He had no choice but to make us wheeze and unable to stand up ¡¹

    Rie knows.

    After confirming that both her nipples are pointing out now, I crawl my tongue down to Arisu-san¡¯s lower half.

    ¡¸ Hii?! ¡¹

    I never thought that she¡¯d react that much when I licked her navel, but¡­

    Well, this is her first time having a man lick her navel anyway.

    Now then.

    I spread out Arisu-san¡¯s thighs once again¡­

    Then, I bury my head on her crotch.

    ¡¸ Iiiiii, Noooo ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s eyes look at me in fear.

    Coming from her closed slit¡­

    Is warm liquid dripping out?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re wet, Arisu-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wet what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, there¡¯s love nectar coming from Arisu-san¡¯s body, leaking to this place ¡¹

    I open her slit with my fingers.

    Her love nectar drips out.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know any of that. Aaaah, O-Onee-sama, what¡¯s going on with Arisu?! Is Arisu sick? ¡¹

    Arisu asks her sister.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not sick. Arisu-san, this place is getting wet to prepare for my dick¡¯s insertion. All girls are like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re also wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m different from you ¡¹

    Arisu-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Oh? But I¡¯m also wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m already drenched ¡¹

    But, Misuzu and Ruriko speak to Arisu-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Being a young lady doesn¡¯t matter. Women all get wet. Anyone does ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and this pleasure is the same ¡¹

    I push in my tongue inside Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ Kyaaauuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Arisu?! ¡¹

    Misato-san stood up unconsciously, but¡­

    ¡¸ Just let him do it ¡¹

    Nagisa stops Misato-san.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t loosen up her entrance like that, her first time will be hard. He¡¯s doing that to make Arisu-san¡¯s first experience a little better at least. So just watch her

    ¡¸ Right. If it was the perverted men in our hometown, they won¡¯t even care about her body and just shove it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s gentle, and so he never did anything absurd with our bodies

    Nagisa said. The twins added.

    ¡¸ However.

    ¡¸ Hiiii, haaaaaa!!! Noo, Don¡¯t lick me! Don¡¯t lick me in that place!

    Arisu-san screams with teary eyes.

    The Kurama house¡¯s young lady got naked, and have her genital area exposed,

    But, to have a man lick the most impure part of her body must have some unbearable humiliation for her.

    ¡¸ How is it Onii-san? What does her nectar taste like? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sour ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ N-Nooooo!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san, look¡­

    Women do have sour love nectar most of the time.

    ¡¸ Oh, I can smell it from here ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­e-embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Either way, you¡¯ll soon get to smell ours too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Then, we¡¯ll all be friends in smell ¡¹

    The twins laughed.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! No! I¡­I¡­!! Aaaah! ¡¹

    I exposed Arisu-san¡¯s clitoris.

    Yeah, this ruby-colored bean is shining.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing?! ¡¹

    She never masturbated and so she doesn¡¯t know about this.

    Their school¡¯s sex education probably never taught them about the pleasure of the clitoris.

    ¡¸ Hmm, just giving Arisu-san some pleasure ¡¹

    Then, I use my tongue on that spot.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    I give it a lick with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ N-Noooooooooo!!! ¡¹

    I suck out her liquids.

    ¡¸ Aaaaguuuu ¡¹

    While I continue to lick her clitoris.

    I grab and massage Arisu-san¡¯s bouncy ass.

    I stretch out my hand and stimulate her side, her stomach, tickling her erogenous zones.

    ¡¸ Haa, aaaa, auuuuuu, kuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    I attack Arisu-san with pleasures she never experienced before.

    ¡¸ A-Arisu seems to be in pain, c-could you at least give her some slack? ¡¹

    Misato-san says as she worries at her gasping sister.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s making adjustments, and Yomi-chan¡¯s with her ¡¹

    Nagisa answers Misato-san kingly.

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, if she climaxes once, it will be easier for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does climax mean? ¡¹

    Misato-san doesn¡¯t know about ecstasy in sex.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll see it soon enough ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s right.

    The results of my persistent attacks on Arisu-san¡¯s vagina with my tongue;

    ¡¸ N-Nooo!!! W-What? Something¡¯s strange! Aaaah! Arisu¡¯s feeling strange! Onee-sama! Save me! Onee-sama! Misato-oneesama!!!! ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s going to cum soon enough.

    I spurt the movement of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, aaaaaaaa, M-Misato¡­Misato-oneesamaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong! Onii-san¡¯s the one doing that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, feel Onii-san, not your Onee-san ¡¹

    The twins said. Arisu-san looked at me.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuuuuu, haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Her thighs sandwich my face.

    Arisu-san¡¯s back bent and her whole body trembles.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    She reached the climax.

    Her love nectar squirts.

    It sprayed on my face.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    Arisu-san lost her strength.

    However, she¡¯s still in ecstasy.

    Her hips twitch from time to time.

    Her love nectar doesn¡¯t stop its flow.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating.

    ¡¸ Here, Danna-sama ¡¹

    I wipe my face with the towel Misuzu gave me.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, haaaa, haaa, haaa, haa ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s whole body is loosened up.

    She¡¯s paralyzed in pleasure.

    This should be good.

    I get on top of Arisu-san.

    Misuzu and Ruriko prepare their cameras for the decisive moment.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    Arisu-san continues to breathe roughly, looking at me with her eyes melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ I-I, Kurama Arisu¡­f-for someone like you¡­ ¡¹

    I smear my glans with Arisu-san¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ I¡­I cannot allow any man to enter me¡­for the sake of the Kurama house ¡¹

    It seems that her head is hazy as she soaks herself in the aftertaste of ecstasy.

    Arisu-san talks about her thoughts as the young lady of nobility in that dreamy state.

    ¡¸ I cannot allow you, a man, have your way with my body ¡¹

    However.

    Kurama house is no longer nobility.

    And, we¡¯re naked on the bed.

    It¡¯s too late to refuse.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, you¡¯ll become my woman ¡¹

    My penis approaches Arisu-san¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ N-No. I¡­ ¡¹

    She still isn¡¯t aware of her situation.

    ¡¸ Listen, you¡¯ll become my woman ¡¹

    I open Arisu-san¡¯s slit.

    Then, pushed in my tensed penis.

    ¡¸ Guuu???!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s brought back to her senses.

    But, it¡¯s too late.

    ¡¸ It hurts!!!!! ¡¹

    Nububububu!!

    My erect penis opens her virgin hole and spreads it.

    ¡¸ Nooo, W-What¡¯s this?! Noooo!!! ¡¹

    Ooh, I can feel a wall against the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, I¡¯m breaking this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? What? ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡¯s still trying to catch up her breath¡­

    I pushed it in with force!!!!

    ¡¸ Kihiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!! ¡¹

    Zuruzuruzuru, zuru¡­

    I broke through her hymen with an overwhelming force

    ¡¸ Guaaa! It hurts!!! ¡¹

    Now that I broke her membrane, she¡¯s mine.

    Then, I slowly invade her warm honey pot with my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Zununu!!!

    It goes in until the root

    ¡¸ A-Arisu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop crying. If you cry for her, it¡¯ll only make her feel miserable ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Misato-san.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Misato-san desperately holds her tears.

    ¡¸ O-Onee-sama, I¡­what¡¯s going on with Arisu? ¡¹

    Arisu-san can¡¯t accept what¡¯s happening to her body.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s as you can see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san penetrated you ¡¹

    ¡¸ His thick penis is inside your pussy now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can see it from here. You¡¯re now a woman ¡¹

    The twins tell her the truth.

    Arisu-san also notices Misuzu and Ruriko taking photos of the connected part.

    ¡¸ N-Noo! Don¡¯t take photos of that place! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? But didn¡¯t you already gave consent for this earlier? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Arisu-san with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because I never knew¡­I never knew that it would be this embarrassing! ¡¹

    Arisu-san screams.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I guess the image of sex is different from what you imagined ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ I was like that too. I never thought that I would spread my legs like a frog and have a male genital shoved inside me so humiliatingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that you mentioned it. They only show the couple hugging each other naked in shoujo manga ¡¹

    ¡¸ You never see a woman spreading her legs or the piston motion at all ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too vivid that it¡¯s scary, right? But, this is what real sex is. You and Danna-sama have become one ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Noo, I don¡¯t want this. It hurts. Please leave. Please pull it out!!! ¡¹

    Arisu-san protests, but¡­

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Onii-san still haven¡¯t released it inside of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex is about pouring in the semen deep inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you ask for it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t end until Onii-san cums inside of you ¡¹

    The twins said. Arisu-san;

    ¡¸ T-Then, hurry up! Hurry up and cum and leave! ¡¹

    She speaks with a commanding tone. She¡¯s still a young lady.

    ¡¸ Once I cum inside, you¡¯ll get pregnant. You¡¯ll bear my child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you learned that much in your school¡¯s sex education, right? ¡¹

    Arisu-san starts trembling.

    The fear of becoming pregnant has become real and is rushing on her.

    On the other hand, everything so far hasn¡¯t been real for her.

    ¡¸ Besides, let me enjoy for a little longer ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I want to enjoy Arisu¡¯s body to the fullest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nguu ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips back and forth.

    Arisu-san¡¯s young pussy is tight and warm.

    I¡¯m violating her with my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I-It hurts! Stop! Please! ¡¹

    Arisu-san pleads as she¡¯s about to cry.

    But.

    ¡¸ It shouldn¡¯t hurt that much ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s controlling Arisu-san¡¯s sense of pain.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t it feel good to have Sensei¡¯s penis piston inside of you? ¡¹

    She can feel sex with me through Arisu-san.

    And, Yomi¡¯s pleasure is conveyed to Arisu-san¡­

    It would be hard to make her cum in sex right away, but¡­

    Arisu-san should feel more of the charms of sex than it¡¯s pain.

    ¡¸ Nooo, aaaaa, aaaaaa, aaaaa! ¡¹

    I continue to shove inside this swaying young body.

    I grab and hold Arisu-san¡¯s breasts.

    I rub her areola with my thumb.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, why, why do I have to do this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s your fate ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, no, Arisu, it¡¯s your fate to have sex with me. To bear my child. Okay? Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I-I¡­O-Onee-sama! Misato-oneesama! ¡¹

    Arisu looks at her sister while I violate her.

    ¡¸ Arisu, Kuromori-sama¡¯s right. This is fate. Therefore, you must serve Kuromori-sama. I think that¡¯s what¡¯s best for you ¡¹

    She says to convince herself.

    The Kurama sisters have no place to go as the Kurama house has collapsed.

    If she stays with me, Kouzuki house will keep Arisu safe.

    If she leaves this place, she has nowhere to go, no path to choose

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look at me but at Kuromori-sama. You¡¯re no longer a daughter of nobility, and so you must depend on Kuromori-sama, and offer your everything to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu desperately pleads to her sister.

    ¡¸ You should abandon your pride already! Aren¡¯t you naked over there, with Onii-san violating you? ¡¹

    Eri shouts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯re naked. You¡¯re no longer a young lady. You¡¯re just a slave. Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if you¡¯re no use as a lewd slave, then Onii-san will toss you away ¡¹

    Eri and Rie¡­

    ¡¸ These girls want to get along with Arisu ¡¹

    I stopped moving my hips and said.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Arisu looked at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re of the same situation. They¡¯re my sex slaves. And from today onwards, Arisu too

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Ruriko and I will only see Arisu-san as Danna-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kurama house no longer exists ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko speak clearly with a smile.

    Arisu;

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Uuuuuu, uuuuu ¡¹

    Tears spill from her eyes.

    She finally understands everything that happened so far.

    That she¡¯s no longer a young lady.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry. We¡¯re in the middle of sex ¡¹

    I suck up Arisu¡¯s tears.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll get a bit intense but endure it. I¡¯m going to pour it all inside Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Arisu replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Higii!!! ¡¹

    I slam my hips in.

    I kiss Arisu¡¯s lips.

    This time, she obediently accepts my tongue.

    I enjoy the feeling of her cute breasts and young skin.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uuuu, uuuuu ¡¹

    Arisu endures my invasion as her body sweats all over.

    I looked at her face in pain, then¡­

    Oh, it¡¯s rising.

    ¡¸ Arisu ¡¹

    I raise my body and grabbed Arisu¡¯s hips.

    Then, I spurt my hips stronger.

    Panpanpanpanpanpan!!!

    My abdomen slams into Arisu and it makes a loud sound.

    ¡¸ Nguu, guu, guuuuuu ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s cute breasts sway around as I violated her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming. Arisu, look at me ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s eyes look straight at me

    I, who violate her young body.

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the face of the man who took your first time.

    And, that will be the only man who will come inside you.

    ¡¸ Arisu, I¡¯m going to cum! Aaaaa! ¡¹

    I speed up my hips.

    ¡¸ You should say ¡°Cum inside me¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry! Don¡¯t make Onii-san wait ¡¹

    The twins said. Arisu-san;

    ¡¸ C-Cum inside me ¡¹

    Uoooooooooooh!!!

    ¡¸ C-Cumming! ¡¹

    Doooopu!!

    Doooopuu!!!

    I ejaculate inside Arisu¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ See? Can you feel the warm stuff coming inside of you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s semen! Onii-san¡¯s baby seed ¡¹

    Arisu-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s hot ¡¹

    She looks at me in a daze and muttered.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh! ¡¹

    I shove my hips deeper and continue my long ejaculation.

    Then, I reach out for Arisu¡¯s sweaty breasts.

    I grabbed it tightly.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu, you¡¯re mine now¡­follow me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    The young lady falls from her status and falls into a sex slave.

    She replies as such.Please go to

    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 1008. Noon Sunshine / Arisuâ€™s deflowering 3: Second Round, no pulling Out.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Arisu has a good body ¡¹

    Even after ejaculating, I didn¡¯t pull out my penis from Arisu¡¯s insides.

    I play with Arisu¡¯s flushed skin while it¡¯s still inside.

    Her body is wet from sweat.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s in a state where she would burst into tears already.

    However, Yomi¡¯s taking control of her body right now.

    Her eyes are opened wide. She endures the pain from the deflowering.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want this body to serve me forever. Arisu¡¯s got a cute face too ¡¹

    I kiss Arisu¡¯s cheeks while groping her tits.

    Arisu still hates my kisses.

    ¡¸ Arisu, you don¡¯t have a lot of rules to follow, and so you should remember them now ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ First is that you¡¯ll never have sex with anyone but me. Second is that once I ask for it, you¡¯ll let me have sex with you, wherever and wherever. Lastly, is to get along with all my women. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    Arisu gives me a dim look.

    ¡¸ If you can follow the three of them, I won¡¯t abandon you. You¡¯ll become allies with my women. You can study whatever you want for a future you desire. I guarantee you that your dream will come true, no matter what it is ¡¹

    I speak to Arisu-san while still connected to her.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if you can¡¯t follow any of the three, you¡¯re kicked out. I don¡¯t need women who can¡¯t follow my rules, and I don¡¯t care whatever happens to them. If you die a dog¡¯s death when I abandon you, I wouldn¡¯t care ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s not replying.

    She¡¯s just staring at me.

    ¡¸ I promise to that rule. I swear. To follow it even in death. I will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I made the same oath ¡¹

    Eri and Rie tell me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, all you have to do is do the same thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Join us as Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave. Okay? ¡¹

    The twins tell Arisu.

    ¡¸ You girls¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san who silently watched Arisu¡¯s deflowering talked to the twins.

    ¡¸ Why do you trust Kuromori-sama that much? It wasn¡¯t long since you became acquainted with Kuromori-sama, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    No, it hasn¡¯t even been 24 hours since I met the twins.

    Our first meeting was last night when they were hiding in the Karaoke bar together with Tendou Sadao.

    And it¡¯s still afternoon, the sun is still shining down on us.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onee-san, you probably are a daughter of some wealthy guy somewhere too ¡¹

    Eri looked at Torii-san with a fed-up face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you probably won¡¯t understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you¡¯re in a place where you can decide for everything yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, but we¡¯re different ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t even choose how we live our life nor our destiny ¡¹

    ¡¸ Instead, we¡¯re always forced to follow someone else¡¯s ¡°Do this, do that,¡± ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re born as the children of Yakuza, we never had a good future, to begin with, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our parents are an idiot Yakuza, and scums ¡¹

    ¡¸ In one or two years, we¡¯d be forced to do compensated dating, and soon after, we would enter prostitution ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, there are some people in this world who are willing to put themselves aside and find a decent path, taking responsibility for their actions, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just 13 you know? What can we do against our Yakuza parents? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even the people around Father are scared to complain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, nearly all our relatives are Yakuza too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We never had anyone decent around us. ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Then, our Father brought us to Tokyo by force, and he became crazier and crazier coz he¡¯s getting overwhelmed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, when Otome-chan was gone, they started gang-raping Sonoko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was extremely dangerous, we thought that Father would just go full insane and kill us ¡¹

    Tendou and his group are dispatched to Tokyo by their boss¡¯ orders from Kansai, but¡­

    Nothing went smoothly other than Tendou Otome¡¯s invasion in the Mizushima house.

    The pressure must be unbearable.

    ¡¸ Also, Onii-san saved us ¡¹

    Eri looked at me.

    ¡¸ But, to tell the truth, talking about turning us to lewd slaves was actually absurd ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. We just met and he already did it with Eri-chan and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t have a choice ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s either ¡°Become a lewd slave,¡± or ¡°get tossed out¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we have no place to return to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if Father dies, the other useless yakuza will get us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we have no other choice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our only path is to become Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ That means, you have no choice, and so you chose the path to become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave? ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a poor way to say it but yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not the proper way to say it ¡¹

    Eri and Rie smiled.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know if we fully trust Onii-san yet, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t even know why Onii-san is in this wealthy house ¡¹

    Oh, the twins don¡¯t understand my relationship with the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-san, everything he says and does are all absurd, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s always serious ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we know that he¡¯s serious when he says that he¡¯ll keep us safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and so we¡¯ve got no choice but to believe in Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no other paths and if we don¡¯t trust the only path we have, which is Onii-san, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no choice but to give all our trust. It¡¯s natural ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s reasoning is messed up but it goes through ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Rie.

    ¡¸ We have nothing with us. No money. No family. Our parents are dead. We do not have anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we have our bodies and our bodies¡­ ¡¹

    Eri puts her hand on her chest.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why¡­we only have our bodies to repay Onii-san with his promise to protect us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We pay for the place to stay, for the food we eat, and everything with our bodies ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s natural to become a lewd slave ¡¹

    Arisu listens to the two talks.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re still too young! Isn¡¯t it natural to save you instead?! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re no beggars ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, who would save someone without any compensation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not how this world works ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ I mean, after having sex with Onii-san a few times¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listening to Nei-oneesan and Mana-oneesan¡¯s stories¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We finally understood ¡¹

    ¡¸ What Onii-san wants isn¡¯t just our bodies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not just to have sex with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ What Onii-san wants is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ A family that we can be together in peace ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re family, and so we can have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who aren¡¯t in the family don¡¯t have sex ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ We know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san didn¡¯t want to have sex with Sonoko-chan or Otome-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ He has this Onee-san with her mysterious power, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-san can use that to manipulate their bodies and forcibly have sex with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, he never did that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sonoko-chan and Otome-chan are also beauties ¡¹

    The twins testified.

    ¡¸ Then, after coming to this mansion, and meeting Onii-san¡¯s family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s much cuter, smarter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, the girls all want to live together with the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re with them, I¡¯m sure that every day is fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s so kind to us who just came in ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re good people ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then we also want to live together with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Onii-san can gather such good people, then we will trust him of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Girls ¡¹

    Nagisa embraced the twins in both arms.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m your family ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to volunteer. We can¡¯t afford to do anything for a stranger for free after all ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Even if we look like this, we¡¯re desperate. Desperate for our survival, our family¡¯s survival ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    It doesn¡¯t matter that we have Kouzuki house¡¯s backing. Our true nature is a criminal organization.

    ¡¸ We all love him. We never trust anyone who can¡¯t offer their mind and body to him, nor we¡¯ll be allies with them. After all, we¡¯ve experienced so many people deceiving us so far ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ He trusts us. That¡¯s how we¡¯re able to trust him too and all the people he trusts. He won¡¯t trust someone who isn¡¯t worthy. He will only have sex with people he trusts. Therefore, we trust those he has sex with, and they¡¯re family

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That means, Onii-san trusts you, and that¡¯s why he had sex with you ¡¹

    Eri said. Arisu reacted.

    Her pussy clamps my penis that¡¯s still inside of her.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Arisu asks me.

    ¡¸ Do you trust me? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu lived a life as a young lady, and so you just don¡¯t understand it yet. But, you¡¯re a kind girl, and I know that you will realize it soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, you always come to protect your big sister ¡¹

    Ever since the party yesterday, she embraced her timid sister.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got to be a kind girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Then, Misato-san¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, I believe that our situation now is the same as these girls. Kurama house can no longer protect us. No family will welcome us as a daughter of nobility ¡¹

    They no longer have the privilege and pride as the daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ Just like those girls, we have nothing but our bodies ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ If we receive Kuromori-sama¡¯s favor, then I don¡¯t think that we will be exposing the shame of the Kurama house to the society ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guarantee that ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Misato-san¡¯s case of becoming a prostitute too, your customers will only be a few people that Jii-chan will personally choose. It should only be the big-shots of the political and business circles, they won¡¯t talk about Misato-san ¡¹

    I said. The Black Forest will resume as a high-class brothel.

    Minaho-neesan will stop any weird people from coming in.

    ¡¸ Instead, if they toss us out, we don¡¯t know how much humiliation we will receive. It won¡¯t affect just us but also the honor of our ancestors ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ These girls are correct. We have no other path to choose from now. However, I¡¯m thinking that this choice is not a bad one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all, I¡¯m telling you, this is better ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Only we will know that Arisu-san has become Danna-sama¡¯s slave. Nobody outside will know ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ If you still refuse after hearing all that, you¡¯re just an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not qualified to become our ally ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°You¡± My name is Arisu ¡¹

    Arisu looked at the twins and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ and I¡¯m Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that I¡¯ll be causing a lot of troubles but please take care of me ¡¹

    Arisu told the twins.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I make my pledge. My oath. I will put the pride and honor as the daughter of Kurama house in this pledge ¡¹

    Arisu?

    ¡¸ I am Kruomori-sama¡¯s slave. Please guide me to your heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    Her eyes stare at me earnestly as she speaks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d say that it¡¯s not ¡®guide¡¯ but ¡®screw¡¯ instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I mean, Onii-san¡¯s penis is still inside ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Please screw me ¡¹

    Arisu said. Then, my erect penis just got harder.

    ¡¸ Arisu ¡¹

    I slowly resume my piston.

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m watching over ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s relieving Arisu of her pain from the deflowering.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to feel a lot of pleasure from Sensei violating you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuu, uuuu!! ¡¹

    Arisu moans every time I push.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Don¡¯t say ¡°Uu, uu,¡± but make a cute moan, say ¡°Ahn, ahn.¡± Danna-sama likes the later ¡¹

    Misuzu gives her advice.

    ¡¸ Uuu, aaah, aaahn, ahn! ¡¹

    Arisu immediately changes her noise.

    What an obedient and smart girl.

    ¡¸ Your body is great, Arisu. It¡¯s tight, warm, moist ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ A body worthy of a lifetime love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Arisu tears up

    ¡¸ Oh my, she started crying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course she will. It¡¯s not her family¡¯s greatness or her wealth, Onii-san values her purely for her body.

    ¡¸ But, I believe the same thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Arisu-chan¡¯s cute ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Eri, Rie, hold Arisu¡¯s hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll take the right hand, Eri-chan take the left ¡¹

    The twins hold the hands of Arisu as I violate her.

    ¡¸ We will be together forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If you want, we three can be sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good idea. The three of us are the same age anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do that. Right, Arisu-chan?! ¡¹

    The twins said. Arisu

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Eri, Rie, lick Arisu¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s surprised.

    But, the twins;

    ¡¸ Sure. Either way, the three of us will be having sex with Onii-san a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, we¡¯ll make you feel good with our tongues ¡¹

    Eri and Rie run their tongue on Arisu¡¯s areola.

    ¡¸ Kyauu, aaah, noo, this is embarrassing. Ahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be embarrassed. You can lick ours too next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ But before that, we¡¯re all going to lick Onii-san¡¯s penis together ¡¹

    The twins continue to lick Arisu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. Now I no longer need to regret about Arisu ¡¹

    I have to follow up with Misato-san later.

    For now, she has her resolve and so it should be good.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah, aaah, aaahn! ¡¹

    Arisu continues to moan.

    However, I don¡¯t think that she could reach a climax for her second time in sex.

    I would need Yomi¡¯s power and Michi¡¯s Shingetsu to make her experience it. but¡­

    It would only be redundant for Arisu.

    So, I¡¯ll just ejaculate and end it with that.

    I speed up my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hold it for a little longer, it will be over soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san will be cumming soon enough ¡¹

    The twins cheer for Arisu.

    I swing my hips and enjoy the feeling of Arisu¡¯s insides.

    More sweat floats on Arisu¡¯s skin.

    My sweat drips down to Arisu¡¯s cute stomach.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Arisu! I¡¯m! I¡­ ¡¹

    This is the second round without pulling out, Arisu¡¯s body sways lewdly as I violated her.

    Yes, I¡¯m violating her.

    This girl.

    Uugh.

    ¡¸ Look at it, Arisu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s about to cum ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s sweating, making a face of pain, then Eri and Rie look so cheerful.

    These three beauties look up at me.

    This would be the moment to release my liquid inside Arisu.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah, Arisu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    Arisu moans loudly as I head to the last spurt.

    ¡¸ Look, Arisu-chan, now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ask for it ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I want it! Give it inside Arisu! ¡¹

    Aaaaaaaah!!!

    C-Cumming!!!!

    ¡¸ Arisu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, so hot!!! ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s insides accept my hot semen.

    ¡¸ Wow, Onii-san, he¡¯s pouring it with such pleasure. So cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, so cute. Look at it Arisu-chan! He¡¯s so pleased to release it inside Arisu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san!!! ¡¹

    Arisu reached out her hands, trying to embrace me who is ejaculating inside her.

    ¡¸ Arisu! Arisu!!! ¡¹

    I continue to cum inside Arisu.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s spreading ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that is Onii-san¡¯s baby seed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have a race who gives birth to Onii-san¡¯s child first ¡¹

    The twins speak happily¡­

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, haa ¡¹

    I fell on top of Arisu¡¯s body exhausted.

    ¡¸ That was great. Arisu ¡¹

    I kissed Arisu and she entwined her tongue with mine.

    ¡¸ Me too, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    I kissed the twins as well.

    The twins kissed Arisu.

    Yep, everyone¡¯s getting along.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I try to enjoy the aftertaste while still connected to Arisu for a while, but¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I think it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    Ruriko who is in charge of photography called me out.

    Oh right.

    We still have to do the ceremony after the deflowering.

    ¡¸ Arisu, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll do it again soon enough ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Arisu¡¯s insides.

    And of course, there¡¯s blood.

    My penis is dyed red.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just hold out for a little bit, I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    My glans passes through the narrowest part.

    ¡¸ Wow, Onii-san¡¯s penis looked like it was born from Arisu-chan ¡¹

    Eri said as she watches me pull out my penis from the opening.

    Then, immediately after;

    Semen that turned pink from the blood spills out from Arisu¡¯s slit.

    Misuzu and Ruriko capture it with their cameras.

    ¡¸ Okay, Arisu-san, no, you¡¯re now Arisu-chan. Look at the camera and speak your thoughts ¡¹

    Misuzu points the camera on Arisu¡¯s face.

    A young girl whose legs spread wide, sweating all over, and a large amount of semen mixed with blood pouring out of her slit.

    Arisu¡¯s making a worn-out face.

    ¡¸ Arisu feels happy to give her virginity to Kuromori-sama. Please use Arisu for the times to come ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s starting to become aware of her second life as my sex slave.

    She¡¯s taking attention to what to say to please me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad we saw Arisu-chan¡¯s first time too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m happy to be here ¡¹

    The twins speak with a smile.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi brings a lot of towels from the other room.

    Oh, that helps.

    ¡¸ I will be wiping this part ¡¹

    Michi gently wipes my penis smeared with virgin blood.

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, I¡¯ll wipe your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I will be wiping Onii-san¡¯s back ¡¹

    Everyone rallies to wipe our bodies.

    Misuzu and Ruriko capture that moment.

    The moment of our family.

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama, please do not worry about me anymore ¡¹

    Arisu tells her sister as semen drips from her crotch.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m in peace too ¡¹

    Misato wipes the tears with her hand.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡­I understand¡­Kuromori-sama didn¡¯t choose me, no, I understand that Kuromori-sama hasn¡¯t considered me but¡­that¡­ ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Am I that foolish of a woman? ¡¹

    Oh, speaking of which.

    I did tell Torii-san that she¡¯s an idiot.

    ¡¸ What I mean is that, do I really have no charm as a woman? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Rie.

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan and we have no other paths to choose from, and Onii-san is ready to accept us, and so that¡¯s how it happened ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural, just like how water flows from high to low ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, in Onee-san¡¯s case¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you have a lot of choices in your life ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Right. Unless you get naked, prostrate yourself, and beg for it, he won¡¯t do it with you ¡¹

    Nagisa said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll never kneel before him to keep your pride. That hurts the pride of all the women he has ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That is why Onii-sama¡¯s not having sex with Yoshiko-oneesama

    Nagisa said. Ruriko added.

    ¡¸ She hasn¡¯t met the conditions to receive Onii-sama¡¯s embrace. All she had to do is offer her all to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko, she heard my conversation with Yoshiko-san.

    No, this is the Kouzuki mansion.

    I¡¯m sure that there are also hidden microphones everywhere.

    ¡¸ Well then, you all should take a bath and wash off the blood ¡¹

    Nagisa told Arisu and me.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m joining in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I want to wash Arisu-chan¡¯s back! ¡¹

    As soon as the twins said that

    Bokan!!!

    The door¡¯s smashed down!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Arisu-ojousama! That figure?! What happened to you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re bleeding! Bastard! How dare you hurt Arisu-ojousama!!! ¡¹

    The bodyguards of the Kurama house, Anjou Kinuka, and Miatama show up.

    However.

    These two are wearing some lewd micro bikinis, why?

    ¡¸ Kinuka, take Arisu-ojousama! I will give this man a divine punishment!!!

    ¡¸ Okay! Mitama-oneesama!!!!

    The Anjou sisters jumped inside the room???

    But¡­

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£÷£ï£ï£ï£ï£ï£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shingetsu! ¡¹

    Edie from outside the room¡­

    And Michi from inside the room uses both their Qi skills on them.

    ¡¸ Migyaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muguuuu!!! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters fall to the floor.

    ¡¸ hey, hey, don¡¯t rush in you girls ¡¹

    Then, the main star enters¡­

    Katsuko-nee, wearing the same micro bikini comes in with a smile.

    Please go to

    to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 1009. Noon Sunshine / Stupid Sisters

    ¡¸ Muuuuuu, Misato-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mumumumu, Arisu-sama!!! ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka are wearing nothing but a micro bikini¡­

    They still call the name of their Masters despite rendered immobile with Qi skills.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m coming to save you ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-We will not fail! ¡¹

    They¡¯re completely lacking in common sense, and are somehow lacking as bodyguard siblings, but¡­

    Their thoughts towards the Kurama sisters are genuine.

    ¡¸ Hey, girls. You should calm down ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, wearing the same micro bikini with her dynamite body speaks to the two.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? She¡¯s not injured nor bullied. What they¡¯re doing is sex. An act of love ¡¹

    Err.

    Oh right, Katsuko-nee¡¯s been looking after the Anjou sisters for at least three hours now.

    ¡¸ These girls had no knowledge when it comes to sex ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, but didn¡¯t the Anjou sisters also attend Misuzu¡¯s school as bodyguards? ¡¹

    I mean, I just heard that the students of that school at least had sex education.

    ¡¸ Of course they learned that from their school, but it¡¯s only taught for the young ladies, right? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    The students in Misuzu¡¯s school are 99% daughters of the wealthy men of the political and business circles.

    Among those young ladies, those who are allowed to bring their attendants or bodyguards are only about 20 from elementary until high school.

    They¡¯re all young ladies of nobility, and they all visited the party of the Kouzuki house yesterday.

    That means it¡¯s clear that more young ladies don¡¯t have attendants or bodyguards with them.

    That¡¯s why sex education lessons are oriented towards young ladies.

    I mean, they won¡¯t give a separate lesson for the employees.

    ¡¸ Besides, these girls were sleeping like a log when it comes to lessons unrelated to them ¡¹

    They were asleep?

    ¡¸ But, if it¡¯s in the tests, we listen earnestly ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would soil Ojou-sama if we have poor grades ¡¹

    ¡¸ They let people like us attend to that academy, and so we can¡¯t go easy on our studies ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural as the vassals of Kurama house ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, if it¡¯s a lesson that is unrelated to the exams ¡¹

    ¡¸ We just take our time to sleep with our utmost ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need to be in perfect posture as bodyguards of our young ladies after school ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter what the lesson is, we will sleep ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters said.

    ¡¸ Then that means, homeroom, any lessons that aren¡¯t on the tests, and music appreciation and such¡­ ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ We sleep on them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Them ¡¹

    Yeah, they¡¯re consistently broken.

    They¡¯re stupid as bodyguards.

    They think of only staying loyal and keeping the Kurama sisters safe, they don¡¯t see even themselves. They don¡¯t think about it.

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    No, Katsuko-nee¡¯s sex education might be a bit too extreme.

    ¡¸ So girls, what the younger young lady is doing is sex. It¡¯s nothing bad. It¡¯s an act of love. Instead, you should greet her ¡°Congratulations¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t greeted Arisu-san that yet ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ Congratulations on losing your virginity, Arisu-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Congratulations on losing your virginity, Arisu-san. Now, you¡¯re our sister ¡¹

    First, Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Congratulations. You¡¯re now a woman. Just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, congratulations! Arisu-chan, you can bear Onii-san¡¯s child anytime now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯ll become a mother. Just like us. Congratulations! ¡¹

    Nagisa, Eri, and Rie said.

    Edie and Michi are silent. It¡¯s because the Kurama sisters think of them as bodyguards.

    Therefore, they¡¯re not saying anything.

    On the other hand, Torii-san is dumbfounded.

    Then.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re right. Congratulations, Arisu ¡¹

    Misato-san, Arisu¡¯s elder sister congratulates her on losing her virginity.

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka. Arisu will be serving Kuromori-sama from this moment ¡¹

    Misato-san speaks to her loyal servants.

    ¡¸ She will be by Kuromori-sama¡¯s side all the time and will serve him for the rest of his life. Therefore, this is okay. The two of you should give praise to Arisu who offered her body to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She can¡¯t say that Arisu¡¯s become my sex slave.

    ¡¸ That¡­uhm, that means? ¡¹

    Mitama-san asks Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Is Arisu-sama going to marry Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-M-M-Marry?! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san panics from what Mitama-san said.

    ¡¸ A lifetime companionship means marriage, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Mitama-san asks her Master with a straight face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. As you know, Kuromori-sama is engaged with Kouzuki Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-N-N-No way?! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters give Misato-san a grave look.

    ¡¸ Right. To make it easy for you to understand, Arisu has become Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine ¡¹

    Concubine????

    ¡¸ That means she won¡¯t be married on paper but she will be Kruomori-sama¡¯s mistress? ¡¹

    Mitama-san glares at me.

    Kinuka-san followed.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s an honor ¡¹

    Misato-san?

    ¡¸ The situation has changed while you were gone. Kurama house is in fact demolished. Arisu and I no can no longer return home ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that true? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do we get from lying to you? The history of Kurama house has ended ¡¹

    She speaks mournfully

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s stupid! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurama house who has an honorable origin cannot end! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters desperately appeal.

    ¡¸ The cause of it all is the failure done by the head of Kurama house, our father. He trusted Kenmochi-san and allowed foreign investors to take control of him. He defiled the honor of all the nobility, and so it¡¯s natural that they will blame him. Kurama house has lost their pride as a member of the nobility, and nothing can make up for those crimes. Therefore, Kurama house has to collapse ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that would mean¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too much trouble for Misato-ojousama and Arisu-ojousama!! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san and Mitama-san said. Misato-san shook her head.

    ¡¸ I had the same thought until earlier, but it¡¯s foolish. It¡¯s too spoiled. It¡¯s not a thought suited for a daughter of the Kurama house ¡¹ ¡¹

    She shows a lonely smile.

    ¡¸ Arisu and I were born in the Kurama house, and we were loved by everyone as a daughter of nobility since childhood. They even blessed us with such loyal servants, which are the two of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we are! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will serve you all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Except, the reason we have servants like you is that we were the daughters of the Kurama house. It wasn¡¯t our own strength. We sisters have always been protected by the Kurama house ¡¹

    Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ We have grown up like that, and so that¡¯s why we cannot allow ourselves to remain unharmed during this family crisis. We are the proud daughters of the Kurama house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu looks at her sister like she¡¯s about to tear up.

    All while exposing her naked body stained with blood and semen.

    ¡¸ If the house collapsed, then all we have to do is revive it! ¡¹

    Mitama-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Misato-ojousama, Arisu-ojousama, and our hands¡­we can revive the Kurama house!! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san too.

    ¡¸ We will work ten times harder than before! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best hundredfold! We¡¯ll give the family it¡¯s the greatest revival! ¡¹

    Hey, hey, hey, what are you going to work hard on?

    These sisters only live out of their momentum.

    They¡¯re not bad girls though.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need your help ¡¹

    Misato-san refused them.

    ¡¸ No, I seek no help from you girls ¡¹

    She looks at the Anjou sisters gently

    ¡¸ I will become a prostitute to buy back the fortunes Kurama house lost. I will save money, trying to regain back the hotels and inns of the Kurama group that had to be given away one by one as much as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-If that¡¯s the case, I will too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kinuka will accompany you! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters knock their chests.

    ¡¸ You cannot. We have lost our status as daughters of nobility, we need no bodyguards. Instead, if you stay with us, you¡¯ll only hinder our work ¡¹

    We can¡¯t sell a prostitute who has a bodyguard with her glaring at the customers.

    It¡¯s far from making it hard for them to buy her but it¡¯s just troublesome. They might stab someone without warning.

    ¡¸ And as for Arisu, as mentioned earlier, she will become Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine. You may not understand it but¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu-san speaks with a straight face;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an honor to become a concubine of Kuromori-sama, Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance. Listen, that would mean that Arisu-sama¡¯s child would be treated as a half-sibling of Misuzu-sama¡¯s child, the successor of the Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu and I may not be able to revive the Kurama house. However, Arisu¡¯s child with Kuromori-sama can. No, I will be opening the path to prepare the revival of the family by recovering our assets. That will be my goal for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Misato-san got over everything and has resolved to become a prostitute.

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Arisu, you must devote yourself to make Kuromori-sama love you. You must not be selfish. You must fulfill all of Kuromori-sama¡¯s wishes. You must never hurt Kuromori-sama¡¯s feelings. If you do that, think of it as the end of our dream of reviving the Kurama house ¡¹

    The elder sister of the Kurama house orders her sister to submit to me completely.

    ¡¸ And to Misuzu-sama and everyone you will meet, you must not disobey them, be modest with them, and be sure to lower your head. It¡¯s because of their kindness that you¡¯ve become Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine. You may live Arisu but that doesn¡¯t mean that you have all the rights. Therefore, you must not make any unnecessary claims. Do not cause trouble to them. You must not be ashamed that you¡¯re a daughter of the Kurama house, do not forget the pride of being born in a noble family, and live with a sincere attitude ¡¹

    Misato-san speaks to her sister like it¡¯s her last farewell.

    Arisu sits down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Thank you for the advice. Misato-oneesama is correct ¡¹

    She bows her head with her fingers pressed down.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re overthinking it! Arisu-chan has us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We won¡¯t make Arisu-chan lonely ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Please take care of Arisu ¡¹

    Misato-san bows her head to Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not needed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please raise your head. This isn¡¯t something where you ask us a favor for ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan is already our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s natural to get along with those in the family ¡¹

    The twins said. Arisu;

    ¡¸ Thank you. Thank you ¡¹

    Tears spill from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Come here, Arisu ¡¹

    I embraced Arisu¡¯s body.

    Eri and Rie touch Arisu¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, w-we¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama-san speaks with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸ What will happen to us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ To us? ¡¹

    Kinuka-san seems confused.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you fired? ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Arisu¡¯s coming to us and so she has enough security ¡¹

    Edie looked at the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s me. Michi. Haiji. Yomi and Luna are also training to become bodyguards. We don¡¯t need you, girls, ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters are shocked.

    ¡¸ Besides, you girls are weaker than us. You¡¯re useless as a bodyguard ¡¹

    The color of their eyes changed.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I challenge you to a duel! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Duel! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, the winner will be Arisu-sama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bodyguard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a samurai then you¡¯ll accept this challenge!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Challenge!! ¡¹

    Err, calling an American beauty a samurai?

    I mean, is Mitama-san even a samurai?

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t allow that ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not to decide who becomes the bodyguard of who. Don¡¯t be selfish ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, apologize ¡¹

    Misato-san speaks harshly.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for the noise ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters bowed their heads.

    ¡¸ However, if that¡¯s the case, Misato-ojousama. What do we do from now on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should we shut ourselves in the mountain and train? Can we become the bodyguard of Arisu-sama¡¯s child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The children of Kuromori house will only have Kuromori house¡¯s bodyguards ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, we will be watching over Misato-ojousama and Arisu-ojousama from the shadows. Is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will protect from the shadows! ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Look, do the two of you know anything else other than being a bodyguard? ¡¹

    I asked without thinking.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s stealth skills then just a bit ¡¹

    Mitama-san replies.

    ¡¸ Exactly what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we can disappear in the shades of the evening, and infiltrate to snatch away secret messages ¡¹

    ¡¸ Use water escape ninja arts to cross over moat ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can explore enemy territory disguised as Komusou ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can use Kunai and make a hole in mud walls ¡¹

    Well, as expected of the bodyguards serving the Kurama house¡¯s ancestors.

    Their tech progress stopped during the Edo period.

    ¡¸ Those are useless skills in this age ¡¹

    Edie said laughing.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, don¡¯t look down on Anjou arts!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We do know that these are outdated! ¡¹

    Anjou sisters speak out of frustration.

    ¡¸ But, that would mean that you girls are useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Danna-sama, Mitama-san, and Kinuka-san are both in the top five when it comes to our school grades ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That means they¡¯re smart. If that¡¯s the case, they could start something else other than becoming a bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about! ¡¹

    ¡¸ About!!! ¡¹

    Hearing me say that had the Anjou sisters react in resistance.

    ¡¸ We have been the bodyguards of Kurama house since our birth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how our ancestors lived! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late for our generation to stop!! ¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸ But, that Kurama house you¡¯re protecting is no longer here ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, we will wait! ¡¹

    Mitama-san?

    ¡¸ We will wait for years to come until the Kurama house is revived! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Mitama-oneesama, we will polish our skills as a bodyguard while we wait! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem. Or should I say, an annoyance ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Please. Mitama Kinuka, forget about Kurama house, about us, and start your own life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama is right. I¡¯m asking you too ¡¹

    The masters of the Anjou sisters, Kurama Misato-san and Arisu plead the two.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t say that! We can do nothing but keep Ojou-sama safe! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have nothing else!! ¡¹

    Oh, this is going around in circles.

    ¡¸ I think this is the fault of the young ladies ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Right. I agree with Katsuko ¡¹

    Nagisa too.

    ¡¸ These girls never had a life other than being a bodyguard of the Kurama house¡¯s young ladies since childhood. Despite that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that the house has collapsed, you¡¯re telling them to find a new life¡­That¡¯s a bit absurd ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Even though you couldn¡¯t escape from the binds as the young lady of nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Telling your bodyguards to leave the life they had so far is a bit selfish ¡¹

    The two big sisters said.

    ¡¸ Then, what should we do with them? ¡¹

    Misato-san asks. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to do about it. You must take responsibility for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If they¡¯re your servants, then look after them until the end ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ They have to stay as your servants until they become independent ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Your family collapsed and you can¡¯t hire them anymore, becoming independent is indeed a problem ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Ruriko nodded.

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s also impossible to hire Mitama and Kinuka as bodyguards, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ Well, it is as mentioned earlier. Besides, these girls aren¡¯t suited as Danna-sama¡¯s servants ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes. Anjou-san doesn¡¯t listen to others, and they move on their own accord. To be honest, Kuromori house can¡¯t hire them ¡¹

    They have no use when employed, or should I say that they¡¯re only a source of trouble.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house won¡¯t hire them either ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Right. They¡¯re impossible as bodyguards ¡¹

    Nagisa;

    ¡¸ But, these girls at least can have sex, they¡¯re girls after all ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ These girls have that kind of personality, but, they¡¯re cute, and they have a good proportion, right? Besides, I had them put on this micro bikini to let you take a look ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says with a composed attitude.

    ¡¸ Mitama-san and Kinuka-san¡­you don¡¯t want to part ways with your Master, right? You can endure any pain as long as you can be with your Masters, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll endure it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll endure it too!! ¡¹

    Nonono, I mean, Mitama-san and Kinuka-san, you don¡¯t know anything about sex, right?

    They just slept during the whole sex education lessons.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s a trial of hell I will accept it to stay by Mitama-ojousama¡¯s side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯ll do anything to live together with Arisu-ojousama!!! ¡¹

    The two speak with their eyes sparkling.

 Chapter 1010. Noon Sunshine / Foolish Pride

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    I sighed.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama?! ¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t Kurama Misato-san nor Arisu who raised her voice of surprise but¡­

    It was Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, do you intend to accept these girls? ¡¹

    It¡¯s not about that.

    ¡¸ Well, Kinuka-san is okay, as for Mitama-san, I can¡¯t decide yet ¡¹

    I look at the Anjou sisters, at Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, why is that? ¡¹

    Arisu asks me this time.

    ¡¸ I already took Arisu in. Accepting Arisu means accepting everything related to you, right? ¡¹

    I looked at Arisu.

    ¡¸ These sisters have no other life other than being Misato-san and Arisu¡¯s bodyguard. I mean, their life depends on that job. It¡¯s the master¡¯s responsibility, Arisu¡¯s responsibility why they became that way. If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t just leave them alone ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I have to do something about them. They¡¯re Arisu¡¯s precious servants after all ¡¹

    Arisu stares at me.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m taking them, then they have to be sex slaves. I won¡¯t accept them as a bodyguard. I¡¯m sorry to say that ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters can¡¯t do work for the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ I mean, Black Forest¡¯s work is the brothel and so there¡¯s the choice of making them prostitutes, but, the Black Forest has a rule of not using girls that are too young as prostitutes ¡¹

    I look at Kinuka-san who is wearing a micro bikini.

    Yeah, she¡¯s just as flat as Michi.

    Well, not as much as Michi.

    I can see a bit of swell on her chest.

    She¡¯s petite but she has nice meat on her ass.

    She seems healthy too.

    I think that her body can endure sex.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll take Kinuka-san as my sex slave. She has to look for what she wants to do in the future while she¡¯s my sex slave ¡¹

    Then, I looked at Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ As for Mitama-san, you have the choice of joining Misato-san as a prostitute if you¡¯re coming to the Kuromori house ¡¹

    I¡¯m making it clear to them.

    ¡¸ I mean, the brothel is under Minaho-neesan¡¯s territory. I have to talk to her about that ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that Mitama-san will be a good prostitute, but¡­

    I guess I¡¯ll talk to Minaho-neesan at least.

    We indeed lack young prostitutes in the new Black Forest.

    Mitama-san is a beauty and she has good proportions.

    I mean, she¡¯s voluptuous.

    I can see it now that she¡¯s wearing a micro bikini but¡­

    Her breasts are huge.

    She¡¯s got a voluptuous body that she could become a gravure idol.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s unnecessary ¡¹

    Huh, Misato-san?

    Kurama Misato-san¡¯s servant, Mitama-san¡­

    ¡¸ Mitama, as your master, I order you to become Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave. Okay? ¡¹

    Misato-san?

    ¡¸ Certainly, I¡¯ll do as you command ¡¹

    Mitama-san immediately nodded.

    Then.

    Err.

    ¡¸ I also want to ask the same question since earlier ¡¹

    Kinuka-san said.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I teach you about it a lot earlier? It¡¯s sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who took her time to give the girls sex education speaks with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ Yes, we understand about the act of sex that the people do. Also, we understand that it produces a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also had scales fall before my eyes. To think that you had to go through such process to give birth to a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means you understand what sex means, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks once again.

    ¡¸ Yes, but, it¡¯s got nothing to do with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters replied.

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    Misato-san asks worriedly. Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ We sisters devote our entire life to Misato-ojousama and Arisu-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t bear a child ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, then that would mean that your clan will die out ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ We can leave the survival of our clan to our big brother ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re women so we don¡¯t need to succeed the Anjou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can continue to protect Ojou-sama until we die ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise ¡¹

    Oh, they have a brother.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ll make it easy for you to understand ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to the sisters as she thinks.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ Sex slaves are Danna-sama¡¯s concubines. That was the explanation from earlier ¡¹

    Oh right, we did tell them that it¡¯s my relationship with Arisu.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want Mitama-san and Kinuka-san to become Danna-sama¡¯s concubines too. Now, do you understand? ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I see. So that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. Mitama-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kinuka ¡¹

    The sisters looked at each other.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to refuse that offer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Refuse ¡¹

    Huh, why?

    I guess they still want to be bodyguards?

    ¡¸ We sisters are on a different status than Arisu-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Different! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Arisu-ojousama becomes Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be blasphemy to become Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Blasphemy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will not allow ourselves to be in the same status as Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s it.

    The sisters who lived as servants think that they can¡¯t be the same as their Masters

    Err, what do we do then?

    ¡¸ Geez, you two really don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Michi moves forward with her expressionless face.

    ¡¸ You do know the difference between the empress, court lady, and court lady attendant, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Huh, Michi, why are we having a history lesson now?

    ¡¸ The empress is the legal wife of the Emperor ¡¹

    Mitama-san replies.

    ¡¸ The court lady are those of the high-rank from the imperial family and ministerial families among the Emperor¡¯s concubines ¡¹

    Kinuka-san replies this time.

    ¡¸ And the court lady attendant refers to the member of the chief councilor family or a lesser noble family ¡¹

    Oh, Mitama-san and Kinuka-san are smart for real.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The empress, court lady, and court lady attendant are all wives of the emperor. Of course, some receive more favor due to their status, but some concubines are not formal ¡¹

    Michi speaks to the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s legal wife is Misuzu-sama. Kurama Arisu-sama is a concubine with high status, that means, she¡¯s a court lady ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. There¡¯s a difference in status ¡¹

    Mitama-san slaps her knee after the realization.

    No, she really did it.

    It¡¯s my first time to see someone put the expression ¡°slap the knee upon realization,¡± into action.

    ¡¸ You mean to say that you want us to be in the status where we can look up at Arisu-sama as her attendant? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters are convinced, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wrong ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ There are many in the court lady attendant status. You girls will not be accepted as an official concubine, even if you serve him. That¡¯s what sex slaves are ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in that place ¡¹

    Michi told the sisters.

    ¡¸ Kudou Michi-sama is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-sama, weren¡¯t you Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard? ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters ask with a straight face.

    ¡¸ I am Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s bodyguard and Master¡¯s sex slave at the same time ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ The two of you only think of the present, but I think of the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Future? ¡¹

    The sisters got hooked by Michi¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸ Yes. Someday, Misuzu-oneesama will bear Master¡¯s child. By that time, I must become the wet nurse and the bodyguard of the child ¡¹

    Must? Why do you make it sound like it¡¯s already decided?

    ¡¸ The future successor of the Kouzuki house will drink milk from my breasts. I believe that it¡¯s the greatest joy as a woman, as someone who serves the nobility ¡¹

    Mitama-san slaps her knee again.

    ¡¸ Wonderful! That¡¯s indeed true! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama¡¯s child, my milk¡­I see. I see! ¡¹

    Hey, don¡¯t get excited from that you two.

    ¡¸ We carry the child in our bosom and protect it. This is something only we can do as the female bodyguards! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The future head of the Kurama house¡­vigorously drinking my milk¡­Uuuuu ¡¹

    No, calm down you two.

    ¡¸ However, that would mean that I need to get pregnant before Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t produce milk unless you¡¯re pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s true! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, you must get pregnant from a man ¡¹

    Michi looked at me.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I would like to get pregnant with Master¡¯s child ¡¹

    She speaks with her usual deadpan look.

    ¡¸ I will get pregnant from the same seed as my lord, Misuzu-sama. Then, the child I¡¯ll give birth to will become siblings with Misuzu-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that okay? To have the servant¡¯s child become siblings with the Master¡¯s child? ¡¹

    Mitama-san asks. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ I allow it. I trust Michi from the bottom of my heart, and I love her too. I¡¯m happy to see that Michi has resolved herself to give birth to Danna-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    She speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ Then, my child will become Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s child¡¯s bodyguard. I will train the child to make it happen. Siblings from a different mother¡­my child will protect its sibling for the rest of its life ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This is beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of a genius ¡¹

    Anjou sisters are getting too excited.

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama, I want to be like Michi-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinuka, you think of the same thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. If Arisu-ojousama¡¯s giving birth to Kuromori-sama¡¯s child as a concubine, then I would like to offer my milk ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Kinuka, do you also want Kuromori-sama to impregnate you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s okay then by all means! ¡¹

    Seeing the two get excited, Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Well, I wonder about that ¡¹

    She pours cold water on them.

    ¡¸ Are you girls worthy of receiving Danna-sama¡¯s affection? ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama is a proud man, if you don¡¯t deserve his love, then he won¡¯t give it to you ¡¹

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san looked at each other.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Mitama-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, we never thought of a life other than being a bodyguard so far and so we might be lacking in womanly charms ¡¹

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    Then, Arisu;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not the problem ¡¹

    She gets up and kneels before me.

    ¡¸ I, Kurama Arisu will serve Kruomori-sama as a concubine for the rest of my life. I will follow Kuromori-sama¡¯s commands no matter what. If it is against what Kuromori-sama says, I will have to refuse, even if that is an order coming from Father or Misato-oneesama. Also¡­ ¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong? Why is she doing another slave declaration?

    ¡¸ I will work hard to receive love all the time. I¡¯ll do my best in learning how to become a good mother for Kuromori-sama¡¯s children. Of course, I will also advance in sex to please Kuromori-sama. No, please teach Arisu. Arisu will become the woman Kuromori-sama wants me to be. Also¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu looks for words to say.

    ¡¸ Arisu will only entertain Kuromori-sama and no other man. From now on, I will not talk to any other men but Kuromori-sama. Even if it¡¯s Father, I will never talk to him. My mind and body all belong to Kuromori-sama, also¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu looked at Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please look after me. I still don¡¯t know anything¡­ Please guide me. Please treat me as someone from the lowest seat. I ask from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Arisu-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t even have to say that, you¡¯re already family ¡¹

    Eri and Rie say, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I thought of myself as a daughter of nobility, and have been impolite with everyone. I apologize for that. I currently am in the lowest status. A girl who stands in the lowest status among Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubines ¡¹

    Arisu looked at me again.

    ¡¸ Please, do not leave me. Please make me, Arisu, Kuromori-sama¡¯s woman. Thank you ¡¹

    Then, she bows her head.

    I get that Arisu¡¯s doing this to show the Anjou sisters that she¡¯s prostrating herself.

    But, what¡¯s her goal?

    ¡¸ Mitama and Kinuka saw Arisu¡¯s determination, right? ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san asks her servants.

    ¡¸ Arisu¡¯s like this now. If you want to become Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubines, then you must have the passion and resolve ¡¹

    Misato-san is serious.

    ¡¸ Do you have the same passion and resolve as Arisu right now? Would you show the same respect affection to Kuromori-sama? Are you determined to throw away your life and live for Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I, Arisu, respect Kuromori-sama from the bottom of my heart. He has such a noble spirit. Kuromori-sama will always prioritize us over himself. He¡¯s thinking of our happiness with all his best ¡¹

    Arisu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Mitama and Kinuka, girls who only think of themselves to stay by Kuromori-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise ¡¹

    Misato-san agreed.

    ¡¸ Arisu-sama, Misato-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I-I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    The two shrunk down as their Masters scolded them.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you should be here unless you have the same resolve as Arisu gave Kuromori-sama just now ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama too, I¡¯m glad that you say that you accept Mitama and Kinuka for our sakes but, these girls will only cause trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Misato-oneesama is right. I¡¯m thankful that you took Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s fate in consideration but I don¡¯t think that they can go in like that ¡¹

    Even Arisu says that.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, I do not want you, who currently has a lowly attitude, to give milk to my child. I won¡¯t allow that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, Arisu-ojousama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no use trying to use tears ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s step on the brakes for now. We¡¯re approaching a standstill ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I think that we raised a good question. These girls need some time to think about it ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    They need some time to think objectively.

    ¡¸ Mariko too ¡¹

    Edie looked at Torii-san and smiled.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, what have you been worrying about since earlier? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you talk about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s hesitating.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t agree to the fact that Danna-sama immediately accepted these sisters, can you? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ What does that mean, Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama didn¡¯t choose Mariko-san and yet, he accepted the Anjou sisters, and you can¡¯t understand why ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, t-that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Torii-san replies in a panic.

    ¡¸ Then, what is it? ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m a foolish woman, and that was why Kuromori-sama didn¡¯t choose me, or so I¡¯m told earlier ¡¹

    Oh, she still minds it.

    ¡¸ B-But, these sisters are¡­how do I say it? They seem much more foolish than me ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Despite that, Kuormori-sama is willing to accept these foolish people¡­aah, what am I saying?! It¡¯s that¡­ ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Torii-san¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Anjou-san are sure idiots, but they¡¯re not fools ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters look at me curiously.

    ¡¸ These girls are honest to themselves. They love Misato-san and Arisu-san, their Masters, and they are also faithful to their desires. They¡¯re extremely honest and they show no other sid.e Therefore, they¡¯re easy to understand and trustworthy ¡¹

    That¡¯s how I feel it.

    ¡¸ That is why I could accept them. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll cause some trouble but if you guide honest girls like them, they get fixed ¡¹

    I looked at the sisters and smiled.

    ¡¸ I think that the Anjou sisters are worthy to join our family in the end. Well, it¡¯ll take some time, however. But, I can take my time with them. Time is what I have ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Those who aren¡¯t honest are what I call foolish. Girls like those don¡¯t know what to do. After all, they don¡¯t even understand themselves. Therefore, they don¡¯t act on such simple thought of ¡°I want to do this.¡± Instead, they use reasoning on their head saying ¡°Should be like this,¡± ¡°Has to be like that,¡± imprisoned in such thoughts, thinking not of what they want but what has to be, because of that, everything becomes nonsense ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ And because you use the reason that you ¡°have to,¡± even though you ¡°don¡¯t really want to,¡± you don¡¯t want to take responsibility for what happens. The thought ¡°I actually didn¡¯t want to do that,¡± will leave a strong mark. Even though it was you who did it ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t accept girls like those. After all, I don¡¯t live for myself. Foolish girls will surely hurt our family, and so I can¡¯t accept them ¡¹

    Then, Nagisa;

    ¡¸ Right. Recently, people think of how ¡°it should be,¡± or ¡°has to be,¡± and act according to such. It¡¯s merely to show their social ethics and justice but, it has no substance. It¡¯s just reason ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s indeed true. Even over the internet, more people make comments while only knowing sense of ethics and justice ¡¹

    Ruriko says.

    ¡¸ People like them don¡¯t move like how they think. They only think of ¡°has to be like this.¡± They look at the reality and cope with it ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ As for Anjou-san, it¡¯s bad for Kurama-san to just toss them away like that and so I thought of taking them in instead. Of course, I know that these girls are troublemakers but I judge that they¡¯re within the acceptable range ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°has to be,¡± but ¡°this, therefore that.¡± That¡¯s how Danna-sama thinks. He accepted Arisu-san, and so he thinks that he also has to accept Kinuka-san. That is why he made a fast decision ¡¹

    Misuzu commented.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, your head is spinning around on what ¡°has to be,¡± ¡°need to be,¡± ¡°but I actually want to do this,¡± that is why the answer is slow ¡¹

    Misuzu says with a smile. Torii-san listens then looked at me.

    ¡¸ Then I am a foolish woman? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t see it that way. It¡¯s just that something¡¯s holding your heart. If you can take that, I think that all your worries will go away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Something holding my heart? ¡¹

    Torii-san touches her chest.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pride ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you have too much pride ¡¹

 Chapter 1011. Noon Sunshine / Soft Break / Bass & Returns

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, what do you want to do? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t even know ¡¹

    Torii-san looked down and replied.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t know, then we can¡¯t help you out ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It is as Misuzu-sama says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, do you know why? ¡¹

    Edie asks Torii-san.

    ¡¸ If you investigate the behavioral principle of humans, it all boils down to like or hate. And liking something is tied together with your survival instinct. That means, human embrace acts that ¡°this feels good for my life,¡± and hate ¡°I don¡¯t like this, even though I survive with it¡±

    She speaks smoothly.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ For example, there is a delicious looking cake in front of you. Wanting to eat something delicious is pleasant for the person. Humans are creatures that had a really long age where they¡¯re always hungry and suffering, and thus, eating something with high nutritional value stimulates one¡¯s survival instinct. It¡¯s natural for humans to seek pleasure, after all, it¡¯s better than survival. During the age where humans hunt for food, they¡¯re always in danger and so life is precious ¡¹

    Edie continues her talk.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if there is a delicious looking cake. You¡¯d think ¡°I like that, I want to eat that,¡± and it¡¯s natural. If it¡¯s any other creature but human then they¡¯d eat it right away. Isn¡¯t that what happens when you give food to your pet? Another pet could jump in and eat the food we put out for that pet ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ve seen those.

    Animals don¡¯t think ¡°this isn¡¯t my food¡±

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not how it works with humans. If there¡¯s some delicious-looking cake before them, they won¡¯t jump in and eat it without thinking, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because humans have reason ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, what is that reason? Make it easy to understand ¡¹

    Reason.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it one¡¯s strength of intellectual judgment? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Then, what is intellect? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    Torii-san mumbles.

    ¡¸ In ancient Greece, reason and intelligence are expressed with the same word, ¡°logos.¡± However, in the Roman era, Cicero separated the two and used another word for reason called ¡°ratio.¡± That means reason and intelligence are two different things ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s use the delicious-looking cake as an example again to illustrate intellect. The first emotion that arises from living beings is that ¡°I want to eat it because it looks good.¡± It¡¯s an emotion that comes up from the living beings unless you¡¯re saying ¡°I¡¯m already full and I don¡¯t want to eat anything,¡± or ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat sweet cake¡± ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I see.

    ¡¸ That is why they won¡¯t jump in right away after seeing the cake. They¡¯ll think if it¡¯s okay to eat the cake, depending on their relationship with who made the cake. Their head makes simulations, asking what will happen if they eat it ¡¹

    I see. For example, if the mother brought that cake for the family, you can guess that they won¡¯t get angry if you eat it.

    If it¡¯s a sibling¡¯s cake, then they might get angry, and so you¡¯ll probably stop.

    ¡¸ Understanding ¡°who¡¯s connected to what,¡± and ¡°what about my relationship,¡± is what¡¯s called ¡°reason,¡± ¡°Reasoning and argumentative ability.¡± It¡¯s because of this ability that people have been able to build up history and society without acting only on instinct, like animals ¡¹

    If all humans act of what they personally want and steal away from others without thinking anything, no society will form.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t misunderstand. Humans have not always been able to overcome emotional behavior with reason. As always, the sentiment of wanting to eat if they see something delicious-looking comes first. Intuition, sentiments, emotion, feeling, passion, and such, there are a lot of words to describe it but the carnal desire goes first, and reason only starts working after the sentiment came out. Humans are also animals, and so they can never escape their carnal instincts. Never ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ And as mentioned earlier, it¡¯s the survival instinct that brings out one¡¯s sentiment. It¡¯s not a bad thing. Instead, it¡¯s a necessity as a living creature ¡¹

    If your reason takes complete control over your carnal emotions¡­

    ¡¸ Humans with no carnal desires nor sentiment will become extinct ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Haa, I see. So that¡¯s it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was a fun talk Onee-san ¡¹

    Rie and Rie are impressed. Not Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Now then. Let¡¯s say for example that there¡¯s a dictatorship and people are starving. Then, it happened that there¡¯s food in front of a person, but it¡¯s an offering to the dictator, and people aren¡¯t allowed to eat it even if they¡¯re starving. Meaning, the food is linked to the dictator, and so if you use reason, you¡¯ll think ¡°I mustn¡¯t eat this, I mustn¡¯t touch it¡± But, won¡¯t you think ¡°If I don¡¯t eat right now, I might die¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯d go for all-or-nothing and steal ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d do the same ¡¹

    The twins replied.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s at the very limit of a life-and-death situation, your judgment is socially and ethically wrong. In a dictatorship, it¡¯s a serious crime to steal food from the dictator. However, making that judgment is the reason¡¯s job ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Meaning, the basis of reason isn¡¯t social justice nor ethics. In the end, it¡¯s about looking at the relationship between yourself and the society and making a relative decision. ¡°What¡¯s good, what¡¯s bad?¡± ¡°What¡¯s allowed? What¡¯s forbidden?¡± the answer changes depending on the situation. There is no universal sense of values in this world ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s problem is that you¡¯re mistaken about your relationship with society and are imprisoned in it. That is why your conclusions from your reason are weird ¡¹

    Edie said. Torii-san realized.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m imprisoned? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Mariko, you¡¯re imprisoned in your self-consciousness ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you must first accept that you have a sentiment that says ¡°want to,¡± that is passion. You can¡¯t fool that. It exists inside you, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, try considering that desire that is inside of you. Currently, you¡¯re overthinking things ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, for example, if someone said ¡°I want to marry you but your father¡¯s brother¡¯s son works for a rival company to which my father¡¯s brother¡¯s wife works. That is why I¡¯m hesitating to marry you because our marriage would affect their career,¡± what would you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s stupid ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s overthinking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, he¡¯s overly conscious ¡¹

    ¡¸ He speaks of something so jumbled up. If he wants to marry her then he should just do it ¡¹

    Eri and Rie replied immediately.

    ¡¸ But Mariko is in that situation. Her head is confused from the thoughts of this and that she couldn¡¯t come up with her answer. That¡¯s not good ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, be honest. You want to do it with Onii-san, right? ¡¹

    Eri asks Torii-san.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks confused but¡­

    ¡¸ We mean sex! ¡¹

    Rie finishes it off.

    ¡¸ If you want to do it then ask Onii-san, do whatever, even prostrating yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-san will give it to you if you ask nicely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san doesn¡¯t really hate Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, actually, he¡¯s gentle with you ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡¯m a daughter of the Torii house. Kuromori-sama is Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance, and I am Momoko-oneesama¡¯s protegee, therefore, there¡¯s the relationship with Kouzuki and Kaan house, besides¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you want to do it, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex with Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san hesitates.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, what do you think? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Be honest, well, Danna-sama¡¯s always honest either way ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ If we use Edie¡¯s talk just now. Let¡¯s see, I¡¯ll take a look at the girl in front of me and¡­my desires tell me that I want to have sex with Torii-san ¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸ Torii-san¡¯s interesting, cute, and a beautiful girl. I want to do it with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? I-I-Interesting? ¡¹

    That¡¯s your reaction, Torii-san?

    ¡¸ Yeah, interesting ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time being told that way ¡¹

    Right, you can¡¯t tell the self-assured daughter of Torii electronics that line.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s true, you¡¯re funny. Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I thought so too. I don¡¯t get bored watching you ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ I mean, that shouldn¡¯t be the one you should be reacting at. What¡¯s important is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Currently, Onii-san just said that he wants to have sex with Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that Torii-san is a good woman. I want to have sex with her, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I have a lot to clean up right now ¡¹

    I looked at Arisu, Misato-san, Anjou Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ These girls have no home to return to, and so I look for a place for them to live, or should I say that I make them. How do I say this¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Torii-san, you have a home to return to. And so you¡¯re not a priority compared to these girls ¡¹

    I looked at Mizushima Karen-san behind Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t forgotten about Karen-san. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Karen-san replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, what about us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about us? ¡¹

    The twins ask me.

    ¡¸ Huh, what are you still worried about? If there¡¯s one then tell me now. I¡¯ve got to look for a solution ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ No. Nothing. There¡¯s nothing to worry about, right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Eri-chan and I are happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ We love Onii-san after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Love! ¡¹

    W-What?

    If there are no problems then that¡¯s great.

    ¡¸ Arisu, Misato-san, Mitama-san and Kinuka-san, I¡¯m still worried about them ¡¹

    I said. Arisu;

    ¡¸ No. I have no worries. I¡¯m entrusting it all to Kuromori-sama.

    She embraces me.

    ¡¸ Arisu will follow all of Kuromori-sama¡¯s decisions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I embraced back Arisu¡¯s small body

    ¡¸ Have your heads cooled down now? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ It seems that in your minds, there¡¯s only four of you, your masters, Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san, and the two of you who follow them, but¡­ ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters watch Arisu and I cuddle together naked.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san has resolved to offer her life to Danna-sama. How do you see that master you follow now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Will you accept your Master¡¯s master as your master too? Or you won¡¯t? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    ¡¸ Japan¡¯s latter half of feudalism is the former, and the European feudalism is the latter ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san speaks.

    ¡¸ If they don¡¯t accept Kuromori-sama as their Master then we¡¯ll cut connections with Mitama and Kinuka ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-M-M-Misato-sama?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s heartless! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters panicked.

    ¡¸ Likewise. If you don¡¯t accept Kuromori-sama as your master, no, not just accept. You must express respect towards Kuromori-sama or I will sever connections with you two

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Currently, you do nothing but cause trouble to everyone. If you¡¯re not prepared to become a vassal of Kuromori house, not Kurama house, then leave now.

    ¡¸ B-B-B-But, we have served the Kurama house since our ancestral age! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-T-T-T-That¡¯s right! Our lives have always been thinking about keeping Misato-sama and Arisu-sama safe! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters frantically speak to Arisu, but¡­

    ¡¸ However, I am now Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine. Currently, the lowest-ranked inside the Kuromori house. I¡¯m no longer a daughter of the Kurama house. ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Me too. I have bid farewell to the current head of the Kurama house, my father, and will use my body for the revival of the Kurama house. There is no longer a relationship between Kurama and Anjou house ¡¹

    Misato-san added.

    ¡¸ If you want to continue as bodyguards of the Kurama house then return home and become Father¡¯s bodyguards. We need no bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s dangerous! Misato-ojousama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! There are a lot of dangers in this world if we¡¯re not by your side ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters try to claim, but¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, if it¡¯s bodyguard, I think we have enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t get yourself together, I¡¯m going to kick you! ¡¹

    Michi and Edie smiles.

    The Anjou sisters know their strength.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take you two down ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take our status as a bodyguard by force! ¡¹

    Hey, hey, hey.

    ¡¸ Stop it! Mitama! Kinuka!! ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Why do you say something that will only cause trouble for everyone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have some shame. Your attitude only puts Kurama house into shame. You¡¯re putting all the feats of your ancestors into naught ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Misato-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama¡­ ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters got dispirited.

    ¡¸ Okay, now let¡¯s take a break. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ It seems that everyone¡¯s issue is now clear. Let¡¯s take a bit of time to think. Dear, go take a bath together with Arisu-sama. Isn¡¯t it pitiful to leave her like that? ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s still naked. Her crotch still has virgin blood with semen sticking on her.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right. Eri, Rie, come with us ¡¹

    I call out the twins since they¡¯re getting along with Arisu.

    ¡¸ Sure. That was the plan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll wash Onii-san and Arisu-chan¡¯s body ¡¹

    The twins said and smiled.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, Kurama Misato-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Misato-sama, you¡¯ll have to lose your virginity to become a prostitute. Therefore, can I ask you Nagisa to teach her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? Sure. I only need to teach her the etiquette, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    Misato-san bowed to Nagisa politely.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-sama, we will be recording everything of course. Do note that we will be using it as a promotion once we sell Misato-sama as a prostitute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes, please use it as you wish ¡¹

    That means Misato-san¡¯s not joining the bath.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I will look after Torii-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll take a bit more time before the troubles clear away¡­ufu ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs a bit.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I just thought of my time. Mariko-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko calls out to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I was also too prideful. I was overthinking, just like Mariko-san, and I couldn¡¯t jump into Onii-sama¡¯s chest back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I am happy now. It¡¯s easy once you¡¯ve done it, all you need to do is a light jump ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Michi and I will watch over these two ¡¹

    Edie looked at the Anjou sisters and smiled.

    ¡¸ The problem with these girls is that they have a body of a woman but they don¡¯t have the heart of a woman ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh, right. I get that. They¡¯re the type who goes to the women¡¯s sports club! ¡¹

    Eri?

    ¡¸ They lived in a world where it¡¯s just women and so they don¡¯t mind the eyes of men, or rather, they don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah. They¡¯re that type. They¡¯re not interested in romance at all and just do sports singlemindedly ¡¹

    Rie seems to understand. I don¡¯t.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I believe that we should start by making them understand that they¡¯re women too ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be violent, but is that okay? ¡¹

    Edie asks not me but Misato-san and Arisu-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll leave them to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s necessary, then it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Misato-san and Arisu replied.

    ¡¸ What are you going to do Edie? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, this room won¡¯t do. These girls won¡¯t withstand when they¡¯re in the same room as their Master. Let¡¯s see. Outside will do ¡¹

    Outside.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way, Darling. I think that you should rape these sisters outside ¡¹

    Rape? Forcibly?

    These sisters who know how to use that weird-looking Anjou art?

    ¡¸ Rape? Do you think that¡¯s allowed?! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ But, it would be impossible to make contact with their heart unless it¡¯s that. These girls refuse to have a relationship with anyone other than their Master ¡¹

    I have to forcibly open their heart or we can¡¯t make contact with them.

    I have to make them conscious that they¡¯re a woman using hardcore rape.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    I decided.

    ¡¸ Once I¡¯m done taking a bath, Anjou-san comes first ¡¹

    That way, Misato-san can become a prostitute in peace.

    Anyway, we got to decide the fate of these troublesome servants.

    ¡¸ Please take care of Mitama and Kinuka ¡¹

    Misato-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Yeah, anyway, we¡¯ve got to clean up Arisu ¡¹

    I also need to freshen up my mind so I want to take a bath.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll disband for now then do our jobs ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told everyone.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, what are you going to do, Katsuko? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll prepare snacks for everyone and then dinner ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to eat dinner here then come back home, right? Megumi-chan and Ai-chan¡¯s going to cook and eat in the mansion ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯d like to come back home without getting late tonight since we still have to do our bakery work for tomorrow, but¡­

    There¡¯s still a lot to do here.

    *************************************

    ¡¸ How is it, does it hurt? ¡¹

    Inside the bathroom next to the guestroom in the Kouzuki mansion¡­

    I wash off the semen and blood on Arisu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ It still stings, and it hurts in my belly ¡¹

    Arisu replies bashfully.

    Yomi¡¯s using her Miko power to dampen the pain while I was violating her.

    It should hurt her at this point.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Take it easy tonight. I¡¯ll let a doctor take a look at you later ¡¹

    We have a doctor from the Kouzuki SS around here.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Arisu looked at me and replied.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough time for the two of you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, I have prepared water on the bathtub ¡¹

    Eri and Rie call us.

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, go in first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, we¡¯re going to wash Onii-san¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Yeah, my penis is also smeared with Arisu¡¯s virgin blood

    ¡¸ Yeah, go in first, Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I am Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave. It¡¯s my blood that stained you, so I¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu kneels before me but¡­

    ¡¸ Ouch ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? You just lost your virginity, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. ¡¹ Dip your body in warm water and relax ¡¹

    I told Arisu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, I wasn¡¯t so useful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody thinks that way. You lived as a young lady so far and your environment is changing, all you need to do is take it slow and learn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. You don¡¯t have to rush ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. All you have to think about is resting your body ¡¹

    The twins speak to Arisu gently

    ¡¸ You two, uhm¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu looked at Rie and Eri.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry for saying earlier that I am Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine, and that I¡¯m in a higher rank than the two of you. In fact, I understand that I¡¯m in the lowest of the hierarchy. I¡¯m been incredibly impolite, please forgive me ¡¹

    Oh, that was to convince Anjou Mitama-san and Kinuka-san earlier.

    Arisu apologizes for lying about her setting.

    ¡¸ No need. We don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also get that you have to speak like that or you won¡¯t get through the hard skulls of those two ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. To think that they needed that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, Arisu-chan isn¡¯t in the lowest. Everyone is Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave, so we¡¯re in the same place ¡¹

    The twins said with a smile.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ No, deal with Arisu as the lowest as that what she wishes for ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Wait, why Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Why? ¡¹

    The twins ask me curiously.

    ¡¸ Arisu won¡¯t feel at ease unless you treat her like that ¡¹

    I looked at Arisu.

    ¡¸ Currently, she doesn¡¯t want to get preferential treatment. She¡¯s no longer a young lady ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, so what¡¯s wrong with treating her as an equal Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all the same. It would be weird to treat Arisu-chan as the lowest ¡¹

    The twins protest.

    ¡¸ Arisu thinks that if we treat her, the latest woman, as equals with the girls who came before her, that we¡¯re giving her preferential treatment, it¡¯ll only trouble her that she can¡¯t accept everyone as friends ¡¹

    Arisu has guts. She¡¯s a strong-minded girl.

    ¡¸ Therefore, of course, I want Eri and Rie to be kind to Arisu, but don¡¯t help her more than necessary. Don¡¯t bridge her to the other girls and teach her everything, just watch over Arisu act on her own ¡¹

    I feel like the twins will be looking after Arisu on everything.

    But, that wouldn¡¯t be different from the time when Arisu was a young lady. A lifestyle where someone prepares everything for her.

    ¡¸ Besides, when we introduce Arisu to the other girls, if you give them the image that Eri and Rie are protecting her, then it¡¯ll only trouble Arisu. Of course, that probably won¡¯t happen, but still, there would be less weird problems if Arisu thinks that she¡¯s at the lowest and is careful about how she behaves ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Weird problems? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s say for example; Haiji knows that Arisu is a young lady of the Kurama house. That¡¯s why she¡¯d probably call Arisu ¡°Arisu-sama.¡± Isn¡¯t that what happened earlier? Edie calls people however she wants as she has that brave personality, but Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard most of the time and so she calls her ¡°Arisu-sama,¡± remember? ¡¹

    Torii-san too. She¡¯s got insecurities towards the nobility.

    ¡¸ Even if she tells them that she¡¯s ¡°no longer a young lady, call her without honorifics,¡± it won¡¯t stick. I mean, it will only sound like a superior giving an order. That¡¯s why Arisu needs to lower herself first. She has to grow accustomed to it or she can¡¯t make an equal relationship with them ¡¹

    If she insists that she¡¯s equal from the start, Haiji and the girls will kneel before Arisu.

    Arisu has to lower her head and start a new relationship or there won¡¯t be any balance.

    ¡¸ Human relationships don¡¯t form because someone ordered them to be like that today. It takes time to build up, right? That¡¯s why I think that it¡¯s not a bad idea to have her recognize herself as someone lower than others on the starting point ¡¹

    I smiled at Arisu.

    ¡¸ Arisu feels that way, isn¡¯t that why you had a redo of the slave declaration, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s correct ¡¹

    Arisu replies in a small voice.

    ¡¸ There were also the Anjou sisters. If the Anjou sisters became my sex slaves like that, they will create an Arisu faction with the three of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh. I see. So that¡¯s why Arisu-chan, their Master yielded first? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since Arisu-chan said that she¡¯s in the lowest place, the hard-headed sisters won¡¯t be bossy either ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    The Anjou sisters can show an attitude where they say: ¡°This is the daughter of the Kurama house, Arisu-sama, lower your heads,¡±

    If Arisu, their heart is the one falling prostrate to the other girls, the sisters can¡¯t do much about it.

    ¡¸ I see. To think that you even considered about the rock hard sisters that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of their Master ¡¹

    The twins are impressed.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m no longer a young lady of nobility but Mitama and Kinuka are still our responsibility ¡¹

    The sisters who have nothing but being the bodyguard of the young ladies of the Kurama house have to become independent.

    ¡¸ Since they¡¯re Arisu¡¯s responsibility, they¡¯re my responsibility. It¡¯s okay. We can manage them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    I embraced Arisu¡¯s young body.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of them ¡¹

    Then, Arisu dips down at the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, that was cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think the same way ¡¹

    The twins say while pouring water on my crotch.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing cool, look at my dick, it¡¯s erect as the two of you wash it ¡¹

    Since my dick is erect again, it¡¯s showing off.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-san¡¯s dick is huge ¡¹

    Rie puts body soap on her hand and washed my erect penis.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just washing it. Oh right, Onii-san¡¯s butt too ¡¹

    Eri also put soap on her hand and wash my lower half.

    Arisu watches the twins as she¡¯s in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Ah, we¡¯re just doing this freestyle, don¡¯t need to learn from this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan and Mana-oneesan promised to teach us how to do it right next time, so you can just join us by then Arisu-chan ¡¹

    The right way would be Katsuko-nee¡¯s skill, which was using a matt while washing my body.

    My women have become able to do it as well.

    Those girls love to spend their time in the bath with me as much as sex.

    ¡¸ But, if I recall, it¡¯s something like this¡­ ¡¹

    Eri pours soap on her small chest and rubs my back.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ve seen those in Father¡¯s porn collection ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ If I recall, you can do this too ¡¹

    Rie grabs my erect penis and rubs it on her nipples.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry Onii-san, I don¡¯t have big breasts so I can¡¯t sandwich it ¡¹

    Rie, you don¡¯t have to apologize for that.

    ¡¸ No, it may look lewd when you sandwich it but it doesn¡¯t feel that great. Rather, it feels better to rub my glans on Rie¡¯s smooth skin ¡¹

    Rubbing on the surface of her tensed skin smeared with soap is pleasing.

    ¡¸ Is that so? I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re pleased ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri¡¯s breasts feel great too ¡¹

    I tell Eri who¡¯s rubbing her chest on my back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy too. Onii-san, I heard this from Mana-oneesan¡­ ¡¹

    Eri speaks.

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s favorites are ¡°breast licking,¡± ¡°fellatio,¡± and ¡°creampie¡± ¡¹

    Huh, Mana?

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, it¡¯s not just creampie, Onii-san also likes watching us drink his semen, she said ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Anyway, Onii-san loves it when the stuff he releases goes inside the woman, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    Right, I hardly have any interest in cumming in girl¡¯s faces or their bodies.

    I want my semen poured inside their wombs or their throats.

    ¡¸ So, how about w give it a little lick? ¡¹

    Rie washes off the soap from my crotch.

    My tensed red glans jumps in front of Rie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Ah, I want to lick it too ¡¹

    Eri comes forward.

    ¡¸ Hey, girls¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Onii-san still have to deal with those hard-headed girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t squeeze out the semen. We just want to show off to Arisu-chan ¡¹

    Rie and Eri lick my glans from both sides.

    Their red rough tongues crawl over my penis.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ So gentle, reliable ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I like that lewd part too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That bit of lewdness is great ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll serve you forever ¡¹

    These twin beauties give me double fellatio.

    Oh, that feels good.

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s staring so much ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our bodies belong to Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also know that you love breasts ¡¹

    The twins smile as they shake their cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Then, just a bit ¡¹

    I stretched out my hands and grab the breasts of the twins.

    Their chest still slippery from the body soap feels bouncy.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, I¡¯ll take it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll go lick the balls then ¡¹

    Rie puts my glans in her mouth.

    She wraps it inside her warm and moist mouth.

    ¡¸ What do you think of Rie-chan¡¯s ¡°mouth-pussy¡±? ¡¹

    Eri smiles.

    Yeah, she¡¯s moving her lips forward and backward, rubbing my whole glans.

    Meanwhile, Eri¡¯s tongue rubs my balls.

    Uuuugh.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, are you watching? ¡¹

    Eri leaves Rie to do fellatio and turned to Arisu who¡¯s in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s making that face. He¡¯s entrusting his body to Rie-chan and me and enjoying it. He¡¯s making that face because he trusts us from the bottom of his heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san is cautious that he won¡¯t let people he doesn¡¯t trust lick his penis off ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ I mean, the other Onee-san also treats us as friends and left Onii-san and Arisu-chan to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even though they also want to wash Onii-san¡¯s body¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They left Onii-san to us because they have faith in us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We must respond to that trust ¡¹

    The twins know.

    ¡¸ It was sudden for Arisu-chan so you might still be scared of having sex with Onii-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We were also like that last night but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan and Mana-oneesan taught us. They told us to look at Onii-san¡¯s face and don¡¯t close our eyes when doing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at this face in so much pleasure¡­and he does feel that way because I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this is Rie¡¯s tongue and lips. It feels great, Rie¡­ ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m the one doing it. Ahn~ So cute! Onii-san¡¯s making such a face from my tongue. I¡¯m so happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s so cute. Onii-san looks the cutest not just when receiving fellatio, but when releasing his semen inside me during sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like all the cute faces he makes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Arisu-chan, would you get scared of him if he makes such a cute face? You don¡¯t have to be afraid of doing it with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    Then, Arisu¡­

    ¡¸ Please teach me too ¡¹

    She stands up.

    ¡¸ I also want to have Kuromori-sama make a cute face ¡¹

    The twins;

    ¡¸ Come here, Arisu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s serve him together with our tongues ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    It was hard holding off my ejaculation.

    But, I have to conserve my stamina.

    At worst, I still have to have sex with the Anjou sisters and Kurama Misato-san.

    We can do Mizushima Karen-san back in the Kuromori Mansion.

    Torii-san has to make that decision herself.

    Although, I¡¯m glad to see Arisu, Eri, and Rie give me fellatio.

    The three are getting along further.

    I don¡¯t think that she¡¯ll be alone in the family from now on.

    Everyone wiped their bodies and we left the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Here, I brought some change of clothes ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s here.

    ¡¸ Oh, is this mine? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great? Everyone¡¯s wearing matching clothes ¡¹

    Eri, Rie, and Arisu¡¯s clothes were the same micro bikini that the Anjou sisters were wearing.

    It¡¯s white and small.

    However, there are different colored socks other than the bikini for the three.

    I mean, Mana¡¯s got the same look.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s sex slaves will gather wearing the same outfit ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I guess Arisu¡¯s going to wear the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Arisu smiled.

    ¡¸ This bikini is that type where you tie the string at your back and so you can match the size with yours. Everyone can tie each other¡¯s bra ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    The twins and Arisu put on their swimsuit.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan put this on ¡¹

    It¡¯s the usual bathrobe.

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re still going at it, right? ¡¹

    I can just take this off and get naked right away. This is better

    ¡¸ The next meetup is in the courtyard from yesterday¡¯s party ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Oh, that place.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneechan mentioned violating the Anjou sisters like dogs outside ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t be helped, those girls are stubborn so Onii-san has to break them all the way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, gonna do it like in the ¡°A bolt from the Blue¡± ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to make them learn that they¡¯re a woman, before being Arisu¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    I told Arisu.

    ¡¸ First, they have to understand that they¡¯re women, that they¡¯re human. Else, they can¡¯t escape from that closed world where it¡¯s just them ¡¹

    Inside that world, there¡¯s nobody but the Kurama sisters and the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not interested in anyone other than their Masters ¡¹

    Arisu;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll entrust it all to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She speaks to me with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Even if Mitama and Kinuka cries out halfway, I¡¯ll trust Kuromori-sama and watch until the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do that. Eri and Rie, stay with Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    Then, we head to the courtyard we partied from yesterday.

    Halfway on the corridor.

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaa! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie stopped in fear.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is she here? ¡¹

    Looking around, I found Nei, Tsukiko in the corridor.

    Then, Tendou Otome wearing a Kouzuki SS uniform.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama! ¡¹

    Nei and Tsukiko came to us.

    Tendou Otome walks behind them.

    As usual, she walks like a man with her chest puffed out.

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    The twins seem to feel some fear towards Tendou Otome.

    She¡¯s a ghost of the past the twins cast away.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s the leader of the daughters of Yakuza forcibly brought from Kansai.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay, hide behind me ¡¹

    I told the twin.

    ¡¸ We finally got it Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It took us a lot of work ¡¹

    Nei and Tsukiko said.

    This Tendou Otome is no longer the Tendou Otome from the past.

    Tendou Otome should have a complete transformation using Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power.

    ¡¸ Let me introduce them to you. This is my brother, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Yes, Tendou Otome already forgot about us.

    That¡¯s why we have to introduce ourselves again.

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯m Kendou Maria ¡¹

    From Tendou Otome to Kendou Maria?

    Nei¡¯s naming sense is¡­

    Tendou to Kendo¡­

    Otome loosely translates to ¡®virgin¡¯, and virgin=Maria¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become the queen of martial arts soon! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Queen but King, right? ¡¹

    I asked Nei¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s where I got it wrong. Oh well, show us the usual, Maria-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll become the king of iron fist!!1 ¡¹

    She takes a pose and declares to the sky. Tendou Otome is now Kendou Maria.

    Definitely on purpose.2

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan and I will be challenging the whole world of martial arts ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I will accept any challenge anytime, anywhere! I¡¯m the strongest king of the iron fist! The king of grapple! ¡¹

    Oh, even if you change her memory¡­

    Her heart still remains the same.

    This egoistic self-intoxicating personality is definitely Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Eri, Rie, you girls should greet Kendou-san too ¡¹

    I told the twins.

    ¡¸ Just say ¡°nice to meet you¡± ¡¹

    The twins.

    ¡¸ Nice to meet you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    They greet Kendou Maria timidly.

    ¡¸ Oh, hello. Shouldn¡¯t we go? I want to meet the other team members ¡¹

    Kendou Maria¡¯s not interested in the twins and she looked at Nei.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re going to meet with Edie now ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    Oh right. Edie¡¯s also joining in the martial arts tournaments.

    That¡¯s why they took her here.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to kick off anyone who¡¯s useless. I don¡¯t need anyone weak in my team ¡¹

    Kendou Maria already forgot about Edie.

 Chapter 1012. Noon Sunshine / Pull and Strip

    Then, Nei, Tsukiko, and Tendou Otome (now Kendou Maria) joined us¡­

    Then, we head to the courtyard from yesterday.

    Eri and Rie are still scared of the new Tendou Otome and so they¡¯re clinging to me.

    So, Arisu and Mana are holding their hand.

    ¡¸ Kendou-san, what were your past achievements? ¡¹

    Nei asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Huh? Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? I¡¯ve been riding my beloved motorcycle, ¡°The Maria¡± around the world in pursuit of avenging my father ¡¹

    Err. So that¡¯s her setting.

    ¡¸ Then, just when I thought I found my father¡¯s enemy, the God of Death¡¯s boomerang user ¡°Chieftain S,¡± he got killed by the three-headed dragon brothers to keep his mouth shut. Then, just when I thought I managed to defeat the three-headed dragon brothers, the root of all evil ¡°Fuhrer M¡± appeared, and that guy is just like the ¡°Chieftain S¡± ¡¹

    W-What is this about?

    ¡¸ Sorry about that Yo-chan, I mixed up the ending of the Ninja Captain ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I used Nei-san¡¯s thoughts in the remodeling ¡¹

    Yeah, Tsukiko asked Nei about what kind of setting should we give Tendou Otome for her past then she rewrote Tendou Otome¡¯s memories with what Nei imagined.

    ¡¸ I do not have a talent for making stories so I¡¯m sorry about this ¡¹

    Tsukiko apologized.

    ¡¸ No, no. That one¡¯s my fault. I was thinking of Kouzaburou Shirou but I wonder why, then suddenly, it mixed in with the Ninja Captan and so that¡¯s how it ended up like that ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know where Nei¡¯s imagination is coming from so I don¡¯t even get what¡¯s with this.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    The new Kendou Maria glares at us.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a private matter. So, what happened after that Maria-chan? ¡¹

    Nei puts back the conversation in a hurry.

    ¡¸ I mean, I took them all out. The Space Wrestling Federation¡¯s Space Mask SM, led by Cobra the Takano, the man whose left arm is nailed to the wall; Dr. Home-Teacher Shinobi Owl, one of the 36 poets in the World Shinobi Army, and Abham Hamgaski, a Kansai-nani Shinobi; and the White Octopus Brothers And ¡®Bowser¡¯s Kootan¡¯ was defeated by me, too! ¡¹1

    Kendou Maria clenches her fist.

    However.

    I wonder what¡¯s ¡°Bowser¡¯s Kootan.¡±

    ¡¸ It seems that he¡¯s a half Kappa, half Human, and the head of the dark workers and throws a hammer ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts.

    Yeah, I won¡¯t ask anymore.

    Kendou Maria said with a smile.

    ¡¸ What will you do once you¡¯re the grappling king? ¡¹

    I asked timidly.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Just like men, I also want to be popular with cute girls!!! ¡¹

    Oh right, she¡¯s a lesbian.

    I mean. She¡¯s got no intention of hiding her preference.

    ¡¸ I want to become a hero to the women with honor and money as a secondary!! ¡¹

    I see.

    Even if the Miko power erased her memory.

    Tendou Otome¡¯s sense of loss from Tokuda Sonoko-san¡¯s rejection still remains.

    She wants to fill the hole in her heart with something.

    Thus, it turned to the desire of becoming popular with cute girls.

    ¡¸ Ah, there she is. That girl over there is with us in the tournaments. Her name¡¯s Edie ¡¹

    Edie shows up from the corridor and enters the courtyard.

    Edie¡¯s wearing a tank top and hotpants, a lightweight dress.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re that Edie? I¡¯m Kendou Maria, the one who¡¯ll become the grappling king ¡¹

    As expected, she doesn¡¯t remember Edie.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like making friends so let¡¯s use our fists instead! I¡¯m telling you beforehand, I¡¯m quite strong ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Dogs who are all bark and no bite are no strong. Come at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ You!!! ¡¹

    Blood rushed to Kendou Maria¡¯s head and she jumped at Edie with all her strength.

    ¡¸ Oujou Seiya!!!! ¡¹

    She tries to punch Edie but¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Edie counters Kendou Maria with her Qi and a smile.

    ¡¸ Abeshi! ¡¹

    And in that pattern, Kendou Maria fainted.

    ¡¸ Even if you¡¯re a different person now, your strength hasn¡¯t changed. Your personality too ¡¹

    Yeah, true.

    ¡¸ But, a girl like this is the best thing for a martial arts organization ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ This girl is dumb and selfish, and she looks down on people around her, either way, she¡¯s cheerful, right? I think that¡¯s a great charm ¡¹

    I see. That might be true.

    ¡¸ In Margo-oneechan and my group, there¡¯s Haruka-san, Micchan¡¯s big sister, but you know¡­ That girl is just as dumb as Maria-chan, and she loves herself, but, Haruka-san is a straightforward girl. She¡¯s a high school female karate champion, and she wants to join in the Kouzuki SS in the future ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is at first.

    Then after some events, Michi sent her to a hospital.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san¡¯s a bit dark inside. And in that regard, Maria-chan is exciting. I think that she¡¯ll gather a lot of martial arts fan ¡¹

    So this confident character will sell?

    ¡¸ Although, if we¡¯re talking about popularity in the martial arts world, Haruka-san¡¯s currently above. Margo-oneechan, Edie, and Maria-chan are still anonymous. We have no choice but to use Haruka-san as our center by claiming ¡°The female high school karate champion has challenged America¡¯s martial arts¡± at first. Especially since Margo-oneechan and Edie look American, it would be hard to gather Japanese sponsors and the attention of Japanese media.

    ¡¸ But, Margo-san said that she was looking for sponsors from the young ladies of nobility during the party yesterday, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she showed off that performance with Kyouko-san and Rei-chan in front of the young ladies.

    Some of the young ladies have become Margo-san¡¯s fan, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that would be MArgo-oneechan¡¯s personal sponsors. The media wants an easy to digest story, that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to use Haruka-san as our leading actress for now ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to use close coverage on Haruka-san and show off Margo-oneechan and Edie¡¯s strength. In women¡¯s martial arts tournament, it¡¯s not unusual for only magazines specialized for martial arts to come and cover the event ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, using sports documentary programs or something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, our goal is to get into the 6 o¡¯clock news sports corner from the start. Look, they do that thing where they look for the 21st century east? That¡¯s how we¡¯re going at it at the start ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do that, we can show you on a TV show sponsored by the Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko comes over.

    ¡¸ Tsk tsk tsk. That¡¯s not the point Mii-chan~ ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ At first, we¡¯ll use the night news, then, we gradually gain more and more exposure gives that sense of success, right? People who are watching the TV would feel like they raised the people they¡¯re watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Putting them on a show right away would make them feel like it¡¯s forced to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yo-chan, if they think that the advertising agency is just pushing this, that would be the end of it. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to start with the story of a high school girl making a challenge. Well, if you look at Haruka-san, she¡¯s quite a beauty too ¡¹

    She¡¯s Michi¡¯s big sister so she has a well-proportioned face.

    It¡¯s just that her personality is the problem.

    ¡¸ Then, Maria-chan will promote herself as Haruka-san¡¯s rival in challenging the martial arts tournament. Margo-oneechan and Edie will be the support at first, or should I say that they¡¯re going to see them as members of Haruka-san¡¯s team ¡¹

    Then, as Haruka-san¡¯s situation is documented, she will slowly promote Margo-san and Nei¡¯s martial arts team.

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s for the better. Margo and the group are still refining the plan and we will consult with Misuzu when we need it ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, what do we do with her? ¡¹

    Oh right, Tendou Otome. I mean, Kendou Maria¡¯s fainted on the lawn.

    ¡¸ I just made her faint using my Qi so her body should be okay. I didn¡¯t hit her head ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, just carry in a room ¡¹

    I feel sorry for letting her sleep outside

    ¡¸ Well then, hold her legs, Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll help out too ¡¹

    Edie and I carry Kendou Maria¡¯s body.

    Eri and Rie followed and we brought her indoors.

    ¡¸ Otome-chan really forgot about us ¡¹

    Rie speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ This is for the better. Rie-chan, this is okay ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, true. She forgot about everything so far and so you can get to know her this time ¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s dead.

    They can just rebuild their relationship from zero.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, we don¡¯t need it ¡¹

    Huh, Rie??

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t become acquaintances with Otome-chan again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Otome-chan isn¡¯t a bad girl, but.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. She¡¯s troublesome ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s comment is harsh.

    But, I see. They also have a choice of not building their relationship once again.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll just watch from afar ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If we¡¯re just watching from the sides, Otome-chan is fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can support her in our mind, but.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I don¡¯t want to do anything but support from a distance ¡¹

    Rie and Eri looked at their fainted former friend and said.

    ¡¸ We also changed, just like Otome-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s lewd slaves now ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t trouble the other girls by making contact with Otome-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s best if we¡¯re apart ¡¹

    The group of the Yakuza daughters who came here from Kansai.

    The twins mind that Tendou Otome couldn¡¯t protect Tokuda Sonoko-san.

    Their good-for-nothing yakuza parents gang-raped Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go over there for the sake of this family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Rie-chan ¡¹

    Of course, Tendou Otome can¡¯t agree that they raped Sonoko-san either.

    For the twins, Tendou Otome belongs to the side of their parents.

    Tendou Otome sneaked inside the Mizushima house during their painful times.

    She couldn¡¯t protect Sonoko-san and the girls.

    She never noticed the bullying of the three girls.

    The twins have some complicated thoughts towards Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, Tendou Otome can join in Margo-san and Ya-chan¡¯s martial arts tournaments or something but don¡¯t let her get in our mansion ¡¹

    I said.

    It would be impossible for her to live together with the twins.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Ya-chan¡¯s right. She¡¯s not a straightforward girl like Haruka-san, she will only give bad influence to Agnes and the girls ¡¹

    That lively character of ¡°Me Myself and I¡± is bad for our house.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. I¡¯ll talk to Margo-oneechan, Shou-oneechan, and Minaho-oneechan about it. Yo-chan¡¯s right, can¡¯t have her live in the mansion ¡¹

    Nei agreed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is. You don¡¯t have to worry about her, Rie, Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins sighed in relief.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Well then, we left Nei and Tendou Otome (Kendou Maria) in the room.

    The twins Edie, and I went back to the courtyard.

    Outside are Tsukiko and Mana who were with us earlier¡­

    Then, Misuzu, Ruriko, Torii-san, and Mizushima Karen-san are waiting.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, the seats are prepared over here ¡¹

    Yeah, some garden chairs and tables are facing the wide courtyard.

    Then, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Torii-san are sitting on the chairs, facing the courtyard.

    Karen-san who is Misuzu¡¯s pet is carried in Misuzu¡¯s arms.

    Torii-san¡¯s the only one wearing clothes. Misuzu, Ruriko, Karen-san, Mana, and the twins are wearing a micro bikini.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, Eri-chan, and Rie-chan come and sit down here ¡¹

    Misuzu says while gently patting Karen-san¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s sit down ¡¹

    I sit next to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, you can sit next to Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think that you¡¯d feel at ease that way ¡¹

    Eri and Rie give the seat next to me to Arisu.

    ¡¸ Well then, excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    The twins sit down on their chair while saluting to Misuzu and the girls.

    Arisu who is already sitting down panicked.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry. That was discourteous of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Arisu just lost her virginity, your body still hurts, right? Ruriko and I also have that time. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard today

    Misuzu speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯ll bring in drinks and snacks! Katsuko-oneechan should have them ready by now ¡¹

    Mana said then heads inside the mansion.

    ¡¸ Then, I will be excusing myself now ¡¹

    Tsukiko leaves her seat.

    ¡¸ Edie, sit down ¡¹

    I called her out.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the guard for now so I¡¯ll remain standing ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ They say that the corner rat bites¡­but these sisters are actually the crazy cats ¡¹

    Who knows what will happen if they¡¯re cornered.

    Then.

    The phone set on Ruriko¡¯s table started ringing.

    ¡¸ Yes? This is Ruriko. Yes. Onii-sama has arrived. Everything¡¯s prepared here ¡¹

    She replied then put down the receiver.

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s favorite camera is also on the table.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ladies and Gentlemen! Let¡¯s introduce our athletes! ¡¹

    Edie speaks loudly.

    The door of the building facing the courtyard opens¡­

    Then, inside are Anjou Mitama and Kinuka.

    Then, Yomi and Michi coming out.

    The Anjou sisters are wearing the same micro bikini and a karate uniform

    Yomi¡¯s wearing a maid uniform. Michi¡¯s wearing her usual school uniform.

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama! ¡¹

    The two noticed Arisu who¡¯s sitting next to me.

    ¡¸ How do I say this, that¡¯s a heartrending appearance! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll come and save you right now ¡¹

    Yeah, Arisu¡¯s wearing nothing but a micro bikini too.

    Her fair white skin covered with a thin and tiny swimsuit.

    Although, Misuzu, Ruriko, Rie, and Eri are all wearing the same clothes.

    The Anjou sisters don¡¯t look at anyone but their Master, Arisu.

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san crossed the courtyard on the shortest distance and come to Arisu.

    They jumped on the lawn¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ ???!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???!!! ¡¹

    The elder Mitama-san and the younger, Kinuka-san can¡¯t leave the 5¡Á5 meter lawn.

    ¡¸ I used my power on them earlier ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a simple suggestion. I can take it out later easily, and there won¡¯t be any after-effects. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t leave this area for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, that¡¯s unfair! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let us out of here! We¡¯re going out! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters scream.

    ¡¸ Well then, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Edie ¡¹

    Edie and Michi face them on the lawn area.

    ¡¸ Hey sisters! Why don¡¯t you play with me? ¡¹

    Edie told the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Here, Edie¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, thank you, Michi ¡¹

    Michi hands Edie a red ribbon. That¡¯s long.

    Edie puts on the headband on her head.

    Michi grabs another ribbon and coils it around her neck like a choker.

    ¡¸ If you girls can take this ribbon from us, then it¡¯s your win ¡¹

    ¡¸ But if we strip you naked, you lose ¡¹

    Stripping the Anjou sisters naked?

    The Anjou sisters are wearing a karate uniform and a string micro bikini.

    On the other hand, Edie and Michi have the ribbon to their skin, they¡¯re at an overwhelming disadvantage.

    ¡¸ If we win, are you letting us save Misato-sama and Arisu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Save? ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters glared at the two and said.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t promise that, but if you¡¯re going to beg for it then sure ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, you can¡¯t do it either way ¡¹

    Michi asserts coldly.

    ¡¸ Kuh, if we let them mock us this much then it¡¯ll put our family to shame, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go with formation THX1139, ¡°Dan Sora Ha¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that! Let¡¯s do it! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters go to Michi immediately.

    Kinuka-san jumps using her sister¡¯s shoulders as a stool.

    Mitama-san rushed across the soil and towards Michi.

    ¡¸ Too slow ¡¹

    Edie jumps from behind and grabs Kinuka-san¡¯s obi.

    ¡¸ Muge?! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san who¡¯s jumping mid-air got turned around.

    ¡¸ You too. So slow ¡¹

    Michi goes behind Mitama-san and removes her karate uniform.

    ¡¸ What?!!! ¡¹

    Mitama-san¡¯s thick thighs are exposed.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Michi pushes Mitama-san¡¯s back, toppled her to the ground, and then removes the karate uniform from her foot.

    On the other hand, Kinuka-san¡¯s undressed mid-air.

    Yeah, this micro bikini¡­

    The look from when it¡¯s just the lower or upper karate uniform is both lewd.

    ¡¸ Now to finish this off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ready yourselves! ¡¹

    Mitama-san and kinuka-san try to get up and face Michi and Edie, but¡­

    Ah, no good.

    Their speed and accuracy are so different. Their kinetic vision loses.

    These sisters got their karate uniform taken off in so little time.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, if it has come to this, we¡¯re going to use our last resort ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama?! Do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anjou arts secret technique. Air Devil Phoenix Thunder King ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    As soon as the Anjou sisters shout that¡­

    ¡¸ As I told you earlier, it¡¯s meaningless ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s hands strip Mitama-san¡¯s bra.

    Michi pulls the string of Kinuka-san¡¯s panty

    Mitama-san¡¯s huge breasts spill out.

    Kinuka-san¡¯s hairless crotch is exposed to the daylight.

    ¡¸ Wawawawa?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuu?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ End ¡¹

    Edie and Michi pull off the last piece of clothing of the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters got naked on the lawn.

    ¡¸ Michi! ¡¹

    Misuzu tossed two items to Michi.

    Those are collars.

    ¡¸ The two of you are so undisciplined for servants. Therefore, why don¡¯t you start over as dogs? What do you think, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu said and looked at me.

    I see. The Anjou sisters are undisciplined.

    If they¡¯re bodyguards of a young lady of nobility, they shouldn¡¯t just guard their Masters¡­

    They also have to be careful not to lower the fame of their Masters.

    But, these sisters only look at their Masters and so they always cause trouble for the people around them.

    ¡¸ Right. I guess they need to be disciplined first ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Michi, Edie, put the collars into their necks ¡¹

 Chapter 1013. Noon Sunshine / Outdoor rape the Anjou Sisters 1: Dog Park

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Kuh, don¡¯t come near us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t come! ¡¹

    The naked Anjou sisters face Edie and Michi without trying to hide their bodies.

    They have no shame at all.

    ¡¸ Do you girls even understand the situation you¡¯re in? ¡¹

    Edie speaks with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ We haven¡¯t even used our Qi skills yet ¡¹

    Yeah. Edie and Michi took off the clothes of the sisters with just plain speed and precision.

    ¡¸ Your techniques are fundamentally flawed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you mocking Anjou arts?! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san shouts as her naked body sways around.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no mockery, it¡¯s the truth. You couldn¡¯t even do a thing against us ¡¹

    Michi speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ T-That was just us being careless ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! If Mitama-oneesama and I get serious, you¡¯re nothing ¡¹

    No, it sure is nice to have that energy but¡­

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san never showed any results since yesterday.

    During the fight with Kyouko-san, they used that ¡°skylab hurricane mixer¡± or something but Kyouko-san evaded it so easily.

    During Kinuka-san¡¯s fight with Haiji, a salty fight unfolded and then it ended prematurely because Tendou Otome¡¯s captured.

    When we captured Tendou Sadao, all they did was make a show outside.

    ¡¸ You girls do have the strength, I acknowledge your stupid courage but, your combat sense is devastating ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s with you but it¡¯s the problem of the Anjou arts itself ¡¹

    Edie and Michi said,

    ¡¸ To be honest, your school never had a match with an outside force nor experienced actual combat, has it? ¡¹

    Anjou house has been serving the Kurama house ever since their ancestors, but¡­

    ¡¸ Your family continued to improve skill only from the inside, you¡¯re left behind by the flow of the world ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ In fact, the longer you¡¯ve been away interacting from the outside world, that your technique has lost its natural sharpness ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t be fighting to the death with your family after all ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why there¡¯s no sense of tension when the Anjou sisters fight.

    When they jumped at Kyouko-san, the thought of ¡°that could kill,¡± is not there.

    ¡¸ You have such a strong body and unique abilities, but you tend to take everything for granted ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not enough ¡¹

    Edie rushes towards Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you!! ¡¹

    Mitama-san tries to combat Edie but she got hooked by the feint.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Edie trips her and she falls on the lawn.

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama?! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san tries to save her but¡­

    ¡¸ See? You¡¯re not looking around ¡¹

    Michi flings her off.

    She flipped and fell on the lawn facing upwards too.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Michi and Edie put the collar on the necks of the Anjou sisters.

    That was quick work.

    They closed the metal lock of the collar.

    ¡¸ Stripped naked, tossed to the ground twice and even had a collar fixed on your neck. ¡¹ Are you still going to resist after all that? ¡¹

    Edie said. Mitama-san;

    ¡¸ Nuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    She tries to jump up and throw a punch at Edie out of frustration.

    But.

    ¡¸ I told you already, it¡¯s futile ¡¹

    Edie evades Mitama-san¡¯s punch, pushed Mitama-san¡¯s waist, broke her posture, and pitched her forward.

    Mitama-san fell on the grass again.

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, regret! ¡¹

    Mitama-san shouts in frustration. Edie;

    ¡¸ The fact that you¡¯re quick to give up is another sign that you haven¡¯t trained hard enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs. If it was me, I would¡¯ve attempted to counterattack five times in the same duration as yours ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Even if we run into opponents our abilities can¡¯t defeat, we¡¯ll continue to fight and hold them back. That will give our Master and every one time to seek refugee in a safe place ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s the mental attitude of a bodyguard.

    Michi¡¯s a professional, and the Anjou sisters are amateurs born from a family of bodyguards.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d feel sorry for them if you bully them too much. Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu says as she watches the match gracefully from the terrace.

    ¡¸ There are hardly any bodyguards coming to our school who have that level of will. They¡¯re still young girls in the end ¡¹

    Yeah, most bodyguards are only sent there to counter any bullying.

    I understood that from the party yesterday.

    ¡¸ Right, there are hardly any professionals ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama¡¯s bodyguard, Yamada Umeko-sama. Kanou-sama¡¯s bodyguard Shiranui Shie-sama. And Kuromiya house¡¯s bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only those people. Haiji¡¯s a runner up at least. Although, we¡¯re going to turn Haiji into a professional soon ¡¹

    Edie and Michi said.

    Kaan house and Kanou house are both noble families that are equal to the Kouzuki house, and so their bodyguards are amazing.

    Also, the lady of the Kuomiya house is fond of spearmanship. I can only see the young lady, Kuromiya Makoto-san, and her bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san as cute girls but Michi¡¯s eyes say that they¡¯re professionals.

    ¡¸ Well then, how about we move forward now? ¡¹

    Misuzu says while patting Mizushima Karen-san.

    The small young lady is treated like a pet.

    ¡¸ True. Well, Yomi, it¡¯s your turn ¡¹

    Edie gave instructions and Yomi wearing a maid uniform comes forward.

    ¡¸ Okay~ I¡¯ve been waiting for my turn! Leave this to Yomi! ¡¹

    Yomi said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Hey girl, look into my eyes ¡¹

    She claps her hand in front of the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san and Mitama-san looked at Yomi out of reflex.

    ¡¸ Okay, GET! ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    She¡¯s captured their minds.

    ¡¸ Now, why don¡¯t we go over there? ¡¹

    Ruriko leaves her seat with her favorite camera.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I want to use the video cam ¡¹

    Edie came over here.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do. The equipment is over there ¡¹

    Ruriko points at the cameras on the garden tables.

    ¡¸ I will be watching ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ If some trouble happened, the sisters might have their binds cut loose after all ¡¹

    Yeah, if that happens, the Anjou sisters might rampage out of desperation.

    Therefore, Michi isn¡¯t lowering her guard.

    But¡­

    What¡¯s going to happen?

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, and Edie seem to have made arrangements beforehand, but¡­

    Arisu, the twins, and I don¡¯t know anything.

    ¡¸ Thinking that it¡¯s possible, I guess it¡¯s dangerous to take control two people at once ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama, sorry but can I ask you to back me up? The pleasure might run back to me and I might lose focus ¡¹

    She speaks to Tsukiko who sits together with me.

    ¡¸ Very well. I¡¯ll adjust it ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Err, I think it¡¯s about time you all explain it to me? ¡¹

    Tsukiko can read their thoughts so she already knows but¡­

    I don¡¯t know a single thing yet.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to force estrus to the sisters ¡¹

    Misuzu says while patting Karen-san.

    ¡¸ E-Estrus? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We will have sex with Onii-sama then force the most pleasuring status in our bodies to theirs ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Reproducing the stimulation we experience to make their body hot, their skins flushed, and their chests tight ¡¹

    ¡¸ That their womb would want it so hard ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, and when they¡¯re in that state, Onii-sama can violate them ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ These sisters need to understand that there are a lot more other than the young ladies of the Kurama house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ They need to discover other valuable things and they must find interest in such. If not, they can¡¯t become a bodyguard ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Arisu-san¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ Anjou Mitama-san and Kinuka-san thinks that as long as they have their Masters, it¡¯s okay, but, Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san needs connections with various people ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters aren¡¯t allowed to close themselves in the world where it¡¯s just the four of them.

    Arisu¡¯s now my sex slave and so she will live inside my family.

    Misato-san will become a prostitute, and earn money to buy back the Kurama house¡¯s fortunes, especially the Kurama Kaku.

    ¡¸ These girls have been living with no sexual activity so far ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But, these girls are still women. They have a body that a man will love and will become a mother someday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re forcing their body to estrus, and have them experience the pleasure they never had before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that is how they will accept Onii-sama ¡¹

    I see. So it¡¯s that kind of plan.

    ¡¸ The perception of the sisters has to change with one experience after all ¡¹

    Yeah, the Anjou sisters have no future unless they start anew.

    ¡¸ Arisu, do you mind? ¡¹

    I asked Arisu, the master of the two.

    Kurama Misato-san should be watching this through the cameras.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let Kuromori-sama decide. I am Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave after all

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ It is as Kuromori-sama said earlier, if we just dismissed Kinuka and Mitama, they will only cause trouble to the people ¡¹

    The identity of the Anjou sisters is that they are the bodyguards of the Kurama sisters¡­They are the bodyguards and yet, they depend on the Kurama sisters.

    If we don¡¯t do a major operation on these girls, the Kurama sisters can set them free they will only do absurd actions.

    Seriously, the foolhardiness of the sisters is amazing.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m going now ¡¹

    I stood up from my seat.

    I never thought that I¡¯d have a sister bowl on the lawn of the same courtyard during the party yesterday.

    ¡¸ Karen, we will be watching Danna-sama have sex okay? ¡¹

    Misuzu says while embracing her pet wearing a micro bikini.

    ¡¸ Karen, you¡¯re learning by watching for now. But soon enough, you¡¯ll be serving Danna-sama too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Karen-san trembles in Misuzu¡¯s arms.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. Having sex with Danna-sama is a pleasing experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes indeed. It¡¯s fun to have sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    This young beauty translates the pleasure from sex as ¡°fun¡±

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do we need to do anything? ¡¹

    The twins ask worryingly.

    Oh, they¡¯re scared that since I¡¯m going to the lawn, I¡¯m going to leave the two of them.

    Ruriko smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ I have some spare cameras, can I ask you two to record the events? ¡¹

    Ruriko sees herself as their senior. Last night, they had a meeting as fellow sex slaves.

    ¡¸ Is it okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie ask timidly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to ask, aren¡¯t we both Onii-sama¡¯s slaves? Let¡¯s work together. If you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled and gave the two spare cameras.

    ¡¸ Do you know how to use this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know the gist of it at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t then just call me ¡¹

    Ruriko said and then handed the camera to the twins.

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong. Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks with a curious face.

    ¡¸ Well, I just thought that Ruriko acts like the big sister now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re getting more younger girls and so I thought I had to get myself together ¡¹

    They become stable as the big sister when little sisters who feel unstable come to us.

    That¡¯s how everyone grows.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    The twins pull my hand.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Arisu, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Arisu also has to watch the transformation of the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Eri, Rie, stick close to Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, we¡¯ll be here ¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kumumu ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters have their body restrained using Miko power, they¡¯re groaning as they lie down on the grass.

    They¡¯re motionless and sweating, but¡­

    This isn¡¯t sweating from sexual arousal.

    This is cold sweat from confusion as they are not free.

    ¡¸ Looking at her now, she has a nice body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s just unfortunate. Why are you making that angry face? ¡¹

    The twins are right. Mitama-san has a good body shape.

    Her balanced body isn¡¯t too thin nor too thick.

    Her weight is on average.

    Her breasts are huge and nicely shaped. Her nipples are pink.

    If she becomes a gravure idol, I¡¯m sure that she will grow in popularity.

    That beauty is frowning, groaning.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s frozen as Yomi captured her mind.

    Half-sitting with her ass sticking out.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re squatting like that, you might poop for real ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t want to see that Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, Rie-chan. You wouldn¡¯t want to poop right in front of everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even dogs have a little bit of discipline than that ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to see that either1

    I¡¯m not interested in scat. I mean, if a woman pooped in the middle of sex, I¡¯m sure my boy will wither.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be careful to not let that happen ¡¹

    Yomi who read my thoughts said.

    ¡¸ But, Danna-sama, since the two of them are wearing collars, why don¡¯t you watch them pee? ¡¹

    Misuzu who loves showing off how she pees says from the terrace.

    Right, you can¡¯t start anything if they keep making that angry face.

    I need to loosen up their hearts a bit.

    ¡¸ Yep. Yomi, make these two crawl on all fours and walk them around the grass, then have them raise one leg and pee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ Peeing request on the way! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters are startled.

    The Miko power forcibly moved Kinuka-san and Mitama-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Okay, time to take a walk, you girls are now dogs! ¡¹

    As expected of the highly capable sisters.

    They trot like dogs, they traverse the lawn in all fours easily.

    We follow after them.

    Ooh. Mitama-san¡¯s huge breasts are shaking.

    Kinuka-san¡¯s breasts become distinct when she crawls on all fours.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s take photos of them ¡¹

    Ruriko follows after the siblings who are doing a dog park wearing nothing but a collar.

    Eri and Rie also take photos.

    ¡¸ I guess we should take photos of their anus? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh, so anuses look like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuunnn!! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san cries in frustration as the twins take photos of her back gate.

    Yomi told her to become a dog and so she cries like a dog.

    ¡¸ Okay, now doggies, line up ¡¹

    Yomi ordered. The sisters line up.

    ¡¸ Err, which leg does dogs raise when peeing? ¡¹

    Yomi asks.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onee-san, if the two of them raise the same leg when peeing, the other will get sprayed ¡¹

    Eri said.

    Oh right.

    Since they¡¯re this close, if the two pee together, one will get showered with pee

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. How about we separate them a bit? ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯d like to show both of them on the same frame if possible, it would be hard to take photos of their face if they are apart ¡¹

    Edie says while carrying a video camera.

    ¡¸ Then, I think that they should both put each of their leg outside up and pee ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Hmm, how about you do those little doggies? ¡¹

    Yomi ordered. Then Mitama-san and Kinuka-san raised their left leg

    ¡¸ Hmm, this bilateral symmetry is quite surreal ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    The sisters who are naked like dogs and are on all fours are rubbing their heads together and have their legs raised.

    ¡¸ But, this has that weird taste so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I replied.

    The Anjou sisters look at me angrily.

    ¡¸ People who have their pussies and anuses exposed with their legs spread wide shouldn¡¯t make that kind of face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, your tits are exposed too ¡¹

    The twins said. The Anjou sisters feel disheartened.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-san, this big Onee-san has a lot of hair ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s right. Mitama-san has a hairy pubis.

    ¡¸ Compared to that, this one¡¯s smooth as hell ¡¹

    On the other hand, Kinuka¡¯s hairless. Not even a single strand can be found.

    ¡¸ What do we do Onii-san? Should we shave her like Arisu-chan? ¡¹

    Rie, is that what your concern?

    ¡¸ R-Rie-san, please don¡¯t talk too much about that ¡¹

    Arisu said bashfully.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, I thought that Arisu would be cuter if she¡¯s shaved so I did. But in Mitama-san¡¯s case, isn¡¯t that very much like her if you see hair on her mound? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s very much like her. She could at least give it some grooming and yet she never does ¡¹

    Edie said. Mitama-san blushed.

    ¡¸ Okay, why don¡¯t you start peeing now? ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Okay, are you ready? ¡¹

    Yomi asked the two.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nuuuuu ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters groan like dogs, pleading me to stop.

    But, I can¡¯t stop now.

    These sisters who have no shame as a woman should still be ashamed to pee in front of these many people.

    They need that shame.

    ¡¸ What? You¡¯re ready? Then I¡¯ll loosen up your bladder! ¡¹

    Yomi controls the body of the sisters.

    Okay, feel it. The feeling of your pee in your bladder going through your urethra¡­and look, it¡¯s coming out!!!

    ¡¸ Kunuuuguuuuuu?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hamuuguhaguhamuuu?! ¡¹

    The sisters are surprised at what¡¯s happening with their bodies.

    Before long.

    Chororororo.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s coming out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Jororororo.

    Showawawa¡­

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s like a fountain ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two are seriously peeing themselves ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters peed while naked, posing like a dog, while everyone is watching.

    ¡¸ Look at them Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters feel despair as Arisu¡¯s watching.

    ¡¸ Still, I get it Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It stinks ¡¹

    ¡¸ And there¡¯s two of them ¡¹

    The twins said. Pushing the Anjou sisters even further.

    ¡¸ Hey girls, take more photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    ¡¸ We got to take photos of this! ¡¹

 Chapter 1014. Noon Sunshine / Outdoor rape the Anjou sisters 2: Brush Tip.

    ¡¸ Fuauuu, fuauuu, fuauu ¡¹

    After peeing like a dog¡­

    The Anjou sisters are breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ Okay, now let¡¯s increase their desire ¡¹

    Yomi speaks happily.

    She¡¯s turning Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s body even more sensitive using her Miko power.

    Where they will get aroused from just a little stimulus.

    ¡¸ It would be dirty to let them be, let¡¯s wipe them ¡¹

    Michi brings in a towel and a sterilized wet tissue.

    ¡¸ Gimme. I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters still have their leg raised.

    They have strong bodies so they can keep their balance without a problem.

    ¡¸ Sensei, I have their minds linked and so if you stimulate the body of one, the other will feel it ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    That means, if I tease Mitama-san¡¯s body, Kinuka-san will feel it.

    ¡¸ Got it, Yomi ¡¹

    First, I wiped the pee trickling on Mitama-san¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸ Fuhiii!!! ¡¹

    Just the touch of the cloth on her skin and Mitama-san is already bending backward.

    Her sexual pleasure has been increased dozens of times.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you have some nice legs ¡¹

    It¡¯s trained as a combat girl, but, her muscles aren¡¯t hard.

    It has enough elasticity.

    As expected, this is closer to an adult body.

    Her ass and thighs have that superb line.

    Younger girls don¡¯t have this much meat on their ass, and if it¡¯s older, then it¡¯s much meatier.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t stare too much ¡¹

    Mitama-san speaks to me with a blushing face.

    It¡¯s not from shame.

    Her face is blushing because Yomi¡¯s simply increasing her arousal.

    ¡¸ I will. I¡¯m going to give it a good look or it¡¯ll be hard later on ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Later? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re going to make babies, Mitama-san. I¡¯m going to make sure that I pour my baby seed inside Mitama-san¡¯s womb and so I have to check your vagina ¡¹

    I purposely made it sound lewd.

    These sisters who didn¡¯t even listen to sex education classes won¡¯t understand unless I speak that way.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not allowed! ¡¹

    Mitama-san glares at me while still crawling on all fours.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I I don¡¯t need to make a child with you right now ¡¹

    Mitama-san said.

    ¡¸ If I get pregnant, I can¡¯t become Misato-ojousama and Arisu-ojousama¡¯s bodyguard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Exactly! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san also speaks to me while she¡¯s crawling on all fours, naked, with her legs raised up and pussy exposed.

    ¡¸ Someday, we will get pregnant and become the wet nurse of Ojou-sama¡¯s children but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ For now, we have to keep Ojou-sama safe! ¡¹

    As usual, their thoughts stop in that line.

    ¡¸ You girls are useless as bodyguards though ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for useless girls ¡¹

    Ruriko from the Kouzuki house made it clear.

    ¡¸ Give it up girls, you¡¯re not suited to become bodyguards ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re not listening.

    I use the dry towel to gently caress Mitama-san¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Kyuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaaa ¡¹

    Mitama-san trembled, and then Kinuka-san did the same.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯ll clean this up ¡¹

    I spread Kinuka-san¡¯s slit with my fingers and wiped off the pee inside.

    ¡¸ Fumyamyamyamyamyaaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Honyororororo?? ¡¹

    Yep, loud and clear.

    Mitama-san¡¯s huge breasts are swaying.

    Recently, I¡¯ve been taking virginities of younger girls.

    It¡¯s been a while since I had someone older with huge tits.

    I guess I¡¯ll start with the elder.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaa, i-it tickles ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mooeeeee!!!? ¡¹

    The gasps that are weirdly lacking in shame has an effect.

    Embarrassed girls make cuter moans.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s disinfect now ¡¹

    I pull out a wet tissue and wipe Mitama-san¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Hoeee?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Waguuuu ¡¹

    Wiping their flushed bodies with wet tissue should feel different.

    Besides, this wet tissue is soaked in rubbing alcohol.

    I give it a wind blow and¡­

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haeeee ¡¹

    I¡¯m wiping the surroundings of the elder¡¯s pussy and yet the two moan at the same time.

    It¡¯s a different type of stimulus.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Master, please use this ¡¹

    Michi brings something over¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a Japanese paintbrush. The tip is made of deer fur ¡¹

    Deer fur paintbrush.

    ¡¸ It has excellent quality and so it feels great to touch ¡¹

    If you tickle their body with a paintbrush like this, this will show its effect.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Let¡¯s use this right away ¡¹

    I take the paintbrush from Michi, then¡­

    ¡¸ Master, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I would like to¡­next time¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, she wants me to use this on her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, please tie me up by then ¡¹

    Michi speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ I want to have full torture of paintbrush while I¡¯m tied up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    If Michi wants to do it, then sure.

    ¡¸ I will be taking pictures when you do ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, me too! I want to do that too ¡¹

    Misuzu, the masochist shouts from the terrace.

    ¡¸ Karen, let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    She says to her beautiful pet she¡¯s hugging.

    ¡¸ Yomi also wants to do it, of course! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yomi also thought of Sensei tying me up and teasing me ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about the two of us? ¡¹

    Eri asks her twin Rie.

    ¡¸ I want to try that out too ¡¹

    Rie seems to be sexually greedy.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll decide after watching Rie-chan and Onii-san do it ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Is that okay, Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m not forcing anyone, just have at it if you want to

    I replied to the twins.

    ¡¸ As for me, I¡¯m not into bondage. If my body¡¯s tied up, I couldn¡¯t fight when something happens ¡¹

    Edie, the realist, said.

    ¡¸ Michi can have fun though. Meanwhile, I will stay on guard ¡¹

    Edie senses that she is Michi¡¯s big sister.

    ¡¸ Well then, I did say that I won¡¯t force, but¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯ll forcibly open your bodies ¡¹

    First, Mitama-san¡¯s sticking-out ass¡­Using the deer fur paintbrush in my hand.

    Sawasawasawa¡­

    ¡¸ Kyahiiiiiiii!!!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Miyuuuu?! ¡¹

    The pleasure makes Mitama-san shiver and Kinuka-san can feel it.

    I draw circles on her thighs and move the brush swiftly.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahnguu?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Honikaa?! ¡¹

    Oh, Mitama-san¡¯s slit is getting loose.

    I can see liquid seeping out from the inside.

    I use the brush to stimulate Mitama-san¡¯s dangling breasts as she crawls on all fours.

    I attack the surroundings of her pink nipples and lightly tapping her nipple with the tip of the brush.

    ¡¸ Hieeeeeeee!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Parururururu! ¡¹

    The sisters can feel it.

    Pichu¡­

    Mitama-san¡¯s crotch is spilling love nectar from her crotch, twitching in the lawn.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa, p-please stop ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stop! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters speak to me while breathing roughly

    ¡¸ It tickles too much that I¡¯m dying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. No humans died from tickling ¡¹

    I look at Mitama-san¡¯s body, searching for which body part to stimulate next.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s not ticklish, it¡¯s sexual pleasure ¡¹

    These sisters probably never masturbated.

    ¡¸ As proof, look at this part of you, Mitama-san, it¡¯s wet. Isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I show the love nectar trickling from her slit.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, Mitama-san¡¯s insides feel hot, that something¡¯s seeping out from the inside, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that just leftover urine? ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Eri asks the same question as me.

    ¡¸ It means pee ¡¹

    Ruriko explained.

    ¡¸ Oh, are you stupid Onee-san? You don¡¯t even know the difference between pee and lewd juices? ¡¹

    Eri speaks to Mitama-san with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll make you understand ¡¹

    I attack Mitama-san¡¯s erogenous zones with the paintbrush.

    First, the back of her ear and her nape.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hokagera?! ¡¹

    Next, her armpit and belly.

    ¡¸ Myayayayaya?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Konpira! ¡¹

    Then, gently running it up her legs.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiikohihiiin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muhiiiii, muhimuhi ¡¹

    Then, rubbing the brush on the sole of their foot.

    ¡¸ Kyaa, kyauuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mani, manimanimanimaaa ¡¹

    Still, these two make a lot of noise.

    The warm liquid drips out from Mitama-san¡¯s crotch.

    Her thighs are wet now.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ H-Hoeeee?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, ageee?! ¡¹

    I sweep the brush on Mitama-san¡¯s pussy.

    First, making a circle around her slit.

    Then, I open her slit with my fingers and wet the brush with her love nectar.

    The tip of the fur touches her pink insides.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaa, aguu, aguu, aguuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Honbeee, hoge, hoge, hoguu ¡¹

    Mitama-san¡¯s pleasure is directly violating Kinuka-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, listen. Something¡¯s amazing is coming ¡¹

    I exposed Mitama-san¡¯s clitoris with one hand.

    It shines like a ruby.

    Then, I stimulate her sparkling bud of flesh with the wet brush.

    ¡¸ Ni!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nume!!!! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters let out a strange voice from the pleasure.

    I draw a circle on her clitoris, then polishing it up with the brush.

    Speeding up, moving the paintbrush rhythmically.

    ¡¸ N-Nyaaaa!! Aaaah, D-Don¡¯t! Kuromori-sama!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fuiiiiiiiii!!! Guaaaan! Ihaaaaaaaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama! S-Stop! Please stop it!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Munyanyanyanyaaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    The two trembles from too much pleasure.

    Of course, I won¡¯t stop.

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san desperately endure the pleasure of attacking them as their legs tremble.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, kunyaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san admits defeat first.

    She squirted.

    Then, she fell down on the grass lying down.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Kinuka?!!! ¡¹

    Mitama-san is also cornered.

    Although, the pleasure running in Mitama-san¡¯s body is shared with Kinuka-san even now.

    That¡¯s why Kinuka-san¡¯s lying down on the lawn, grasping some grass tightly, her hips are twitching and she¡¯s still trembling from the continuous pleasure.

    On the other hand, Mitama-san too¡­

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!!! Hiiiiii!! Kuhiiiiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    Her whole body trembles from the pleasure of the paintbrush attacking her clitoris.

    Her love nectar continues to trickle down.

    Her thighs are soaked now.

    She¡¯s wriggling her hips and her two breasts sway around lewdly.

    Yeah, it¡¯s about time.

    Mitama-san¡¯s going to experience climax for the first time in her life.

    ¡¸ No more!!!! Hagaaaaaa! Gugaaaaa! Mugoooooooo!!! ¡¹

    She lets out loud gasps that you won¡¯t even understand what she¡¯s trying to say.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating that it¡¯s shining.

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuuu, aguuuu, maguuuu, haguuuuaaaaa ¡¹

    Then, finally¡­

    ¡¸ Mogeeee!!! Hagawagaaaaa! Fumifumifufufuoooooon!!! ¡¹

    Her incomprehensible screams became louder.

    ¡¸ Nyaaaaaan! Nyoooooon!! Nyunyanyonyooooon!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san who¡¯s lying down on the grass received the waves of her sister¡¯s climax and¡­

    She also arrived at her first climax as her cute ass sways.

    ¡¸ Still, are those even screams? ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Right. It sounded like they were chanting something ¡¹

    Rie?

    ¡¸ Do you not know about ¡°munyaan, munyoon¡±? ¡¹

    Nope, sorry.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Still, as expected of their stamina.

    Unlike her sister, Mitama-san keeps her pose even when she¡¯s reached climax already.

    Her leg still raised up high and trembling.

    ¡¸ Yomi, I want to see their faces, make them lie down ¡¹

    I ordered Yomi.

    It would be arousing to violate them like dogs but when it comes to sex, I just want to see my partner¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Got it, doggies, show your stomachs ¡¹

    Yomi takes control.

    Mitama-san lies down on the lawn¡­

    Then, she spreads her legs to show obedience to someone stronger than her, like a dog.

    I see. So this is how dogs show submission.

    Kinuka-san also lies down, rolled over, and showed her stomach.

    Their bodies are flushed, sweating.

    The wind blowing to them must feel good.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll start with Mitama-san ¡¹

    I returned the brush to Michi and took off my bathrobe.

    Michi also takes the bathrobe from me.

    My dick is already fully erect.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu?! ¡¹

    This is probably Mitama-san and Kinuka-san¡¯s first time seeing an erect penis in their life.

    Earlier, they didn¡¯t see much when I was inside Arisu.

    ¡¸ This thing will go inside Mitama-san and Kinuka-san now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ W-Why?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. Why are you doing this?! ¡¹

    There¡¯s no time to explain sex education again.

    ¡¸ Who cares, I¡¯m doing it anyway ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Please wait, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu squats before me.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Arisu? Mitama-san and Kinuka-san are waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Arisu removes her bra, exposing her breasts.

    ¡¸ When serving with my mouth, I must show my nipples, right? ¡¹

    Serving with her mouth?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it so it won¡¯t hurt Mitama ¡¹

    Saying that, Arisu licked my glans.

    ¡¸ A-Arisu-sama?! What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why are you doing that? ¡¹

    Mitama-san and Kinuka-san are surprised as their Master fellates me.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? She¡¯s smearing Onii-san¡¯s penis with her saliva ¡¹

    ¡¸ That way, it¡¯ll make it smoother to shove in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan¡¯s licking it for Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, that¡¯s noble of you ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ A-Arisu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters stare at Arisu dumbfoundedly, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t misunderstand ¡¹

    Arisu lets go of my glans and talked to her former servants

    A thread of saliva connects Arisu¡¯s lips to my glans.

    ¡¸ I am now Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine, and serving him is my duty. This has nothing to do with you ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no longer a daughter of Kurama house. I¡¯m not your Master either. I¡¯m only serving Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She¡¯s making it clear that their relationship as master and servant is done.

    ¡¸ Now, Kuromori-sama desires to have sex with the two of you. You¡¯re going to give your everything to Kuromori-sama, you don¡¯t mind, do you? ¡¹

 Chapter 1015. Noon Sunshine / Outdoor rape the Anjou sisters 3: A Flat relationship

    ¡¸ Kuuu, kuuu, haaa ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s setting fire on their lust, thus, the Anjou sisters;

    Their whole body¡¯s sweating, gasping hard.

    The slit that came once is leaking love nectar like a spring.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s start with Mitama-san ¡¹

    I get on top of Mitama-san¡¯s naked body lying down on the lawn.

    ¡¸ H-Hiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Mitama-san¡¯s afraid.

    This must be her first time to have a naked man who isn¡¯t her relative approach her that the skins touch.

    She¡¯s a girl with excellent physical ability as a bodyguard but she can feel physiological fear from a man with an erect penis approaching her.

    She might be ignorant of any sexual knowledge but the rejection of forced mating shows up on living creatures.

    Therefore, I must not hurry.

    I can¡¯t rush this.

    ¡°This is the natural end,¡± or ¡°Now that this has happened, this must be my absolute fate¡±¡­

    Relax, calm down. Rape Mitama-san.

    I must not show my lust inside, her rejection will only get stronger.

    I will do it ordinarily, violate her the right way.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mitama-san has some nicely shaped breasts ¡¹

    First, praise what needs praising.

    ¡¸ I wanted to touch these since earlier ¡¹

    Mitama-san¡¯s lying down and yet her breasts are showing their volume.

    Such flexible looking breasts, it has a different tension on her skin.

    The pink-colored nipple on the top has sweat sparkling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m touching them ¡¹

    I grabbed her voluptuous breasts.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa ¡¹

    Yomi raises Mitama-san¡¯s sexual senses and so she moans as a man touches her breasts.

    ¡¸ Kuuuaaa ¡¹

    Kinuka-san who has the pleasure linked to her moans the same way.

    Yomi connects the sisters, and Tsukiko monitors it.

    They have intensified their studies together with Michi and Edie¡¯s Qi techniques, thus, the Takakura sisters¡¯ powers have become stronger since they started living with us.

    ¡¸ Muhiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ooh, it¡¯s been a while since I had sex with a girl with huge breasts.

    Developing breasts are nice, but this big and squishy feeling is great.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s mature breasts feel like mochi when I touch them but¡­

    Mitama-san¡¯s breasts are like bread dough.

    I recall the feeling of the fermented dough¡¯s elasticity.

    Okay, let¡¯s tease her nipples.

    I play with Mitama-san¡¯s nipples using my fingers.

    ¡¸ Kuuuhiii! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nuuga! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san who receives the pleasure through Mitama-san moans loudly.

    Oh, Kinuka-san¡¯s body isn¡¯t as developed as her elder sister.

    The pleasure her elder sister receives might be too much stimulation on her young and petite body.

    Well, she won¡¯t die from too much pleasure so I¡¯ll just leave it alone.

    I mean, these two are dull when it comes to the fundamentals, and so I need to carve it in their bodies.

    The pleasure of sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s lick it ¡¹

    Mitama-san makes a curious face, but¡­

    I started licking Mitama-san¡¯s nipples like it¡¯s my natural privilege.

    Starting from the right side.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu, kuaaaaa, muuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mugiiiii, munaaaaa, muooooooo!!! ¡¹

    When I crawl my tongue, they moan loudly.

    Yeah, Mitama-san¡¯s nipples are getting stiffer from my stimulation.

    I can feel the changes in her nipple with my tongue.

    ¡¸ The left side is getting stiff too ¡¹

    I moved to the left nipple.

    But I¡¯m not forgetting to play with her right breasts with my hand.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaah, aaaahn~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mogyaa, mokyaaa, moaan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen, can you see it? Soon, Danna-sama will lick your breasts too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Looking at Misuzu, she¡¯s playing with Mizushima Karen-san¡¯s breasts on top of the bra while hugging her.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I¡¯m just touching it. Danna-sama will be the first one to lick Karen¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also touching this from top of her swimsuit ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s long fingers are teasing Karen-san¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Karen, this part will accept nothing but Danna-sama¡¯s penis, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I am Misuzu-sama¡¯s pet, and Karen lives for Kuromori-sama to violate¡­hmmm ¡¹

    The young lady twists her body as Misuzu teases her.

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s so cute! Misuzu-chan¡¯s pet is amazing ¡¹

    Ruriko turned around and takes a photo of what Misuzu and Karen are doing

    ¡¸ I also want a pet like Karen-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you already have one in mind, don¡¯t you, Ruri-tan? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, soon enough, I¡¯ll ask Onii-sama to violate her ¡¹

    Torii-san trembles as she listens to the scary talk these two daughters of Kouzuki house talks about.

    After Mitama-san and Kinuka-san, I¡¯ve come to a decision.

    If I¡¯m going to make Arisu my woman, then I also have to take Mitama-san and Kinuka-san.

    Loving a woman means you have to accept everything about her, and so I can¡¯t stop.

    If I don¡¯t have that resolve, then I can¡¯t have women.

    Therefore.

    The girls of the Kouzuki house has too much control, and so if they say that they can¡¯t hold on unless they have pet women, then¡­

    I¡¯ll be taking that girl too.

    Misuzu and Ruriko aren¡¯t idiots, they know the limits. They pick the other party. They won¡¯t hand over girls I won¡¯t love.

    They will pick a girl who is beautiful and cute enough to satisfy their desires, and of course, someone who never had a man.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are both man-haters because of Jii-chan¡¯s teachings.

    I¡¯m the only one they accept as a family and their Master.

    Therefore, I don¡¯t think they will pick anyone other than someone with intellect, a clear nature, and someone who will benefit the Kouzuki house and our family in the future.

    Misuzu and Ruriko both love killing two, three birds in one stone.

    We have that trust and so I allow them to do that.

    I don¡¯t have to worry about them.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuu, kuufuu, kuhaaa ¡¹

    Mitama-san sweats and moans a lot as I tease her breasts a lot.

    Kinuka-san who receives the same pleasure does the same.

    I rub my cheeks on Mitama-san¡¯s breasts.

    Her flushed skin feels pleasantly warm.

    Our bodies shine under the afternoon sunshine.

    The pleasant wind touches our skins.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the wind feels good, Mitama-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hahii, hahii, haaa, haa ¡¹

    Mitama-san¡¯s body is wet from sweat yet flushed and so she won¡¯t feel cold even if the wind breezes on her.

    If I shove my penis inside Mitama-san, it will get warmer.

    But, before that.

    I need to break Mitama-san¡¯s heart first.

    ¡¸ Arisu ¡¹

    I look up at Arisu who¡¯s watching Mitama-san.

    Arisu gave me fellatio earlier and so her bra¡¯s still removed, her nipples exposed.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Arisu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Let Misato-san take care of the revival of the Kurama house. You don¡¯t have to think about the Kurama house anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t leave the Kurama house, you can¡¯t leave this relationship with Misato-san ¡¹

    Kurama house, and their servants. The young lady and her bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Therefore, forget about the Kurama house for Mitama-san and Kinuka-san. Let Misato-san take car of it ¡¹

    Arisu is a smart girl.

    She should understand it from that much.

    There is no need for her to speak her true feelings.

    Arisu only needs to show that she¡¯s cutting off the master-servant relationship in front of the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Certainly. Arisu is Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine. I will think about the prosperity of the Kuromori house, not Kurama house ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    If Arisu abandons the Kurama house, the Anjou sisters who have been the bodyguards of the Kurama house from ancestor age will lose their identity, destroyed.

    ¡¸ I will serve nobody but Kuromori-sama and I vow to bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child. I will be under Kuromori-sama¡¯s rule for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, I ask you two. Do the two of you follow us because you are the daughters of the Anjou house, or is it because you love us? If it¡¯s just the family, then leave right this moment. I will apologize to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve abandoned the Kurama house now. I¡¯m not married to the Kuromori house. I chose to serve Kuromori-sama. Currently, I am Kuromori-sama¡¯s vassal, no, slave. Calling me a concubine is a spoiled expression. I have become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave, therefore, I cannot think of loving anyone but Kuromori-sama. Slaves are not allowed to have subordinates, and so I¡¯m cutting my ties with you ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s eyes are tearing up.

    ¡¸ If you want to stay as the servants of Kurama house, then go back home. Then, don¡¯t ever come near me again. I¡¯m no longer your Master ¡¹

    Arisu said. Mitama-san and Kinuka-san are speechless.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Arisu, after licking Mitama-san¡¯s breasts I want to have sex. Take off your swimsuit and stick out your ass ¡¹

    I raised Mitama-san¡¯s sexual pleasure so far and now I¡¯m leaving her.

    I¡¯m going to show their Master have sex with me again.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Arisu drops her swimsuit with a trembling hand.

    ¡¸ A-Arisu-sama! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san shouts without thinking.

    ¡¸ Quiet, this is my duty as a slave ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s trembling stopped.

    Despite falling as a slave, Arisu¡¯s heart remains noble.

    ¡¸ Get on all fours just like Mitama-san earlier. I¡¯m going to violate Arisu like a dog ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Arisu does as I told her.

    ¡¸ Open your legs. Raise your ass. I can¡¯t put it in like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Arisu turns her ass towards me.

    As expected, she doesn¡¯t have as much meat as Mitama-san.

    But, this girl has some long and slender legs.

    Her ancestor might have some foreigner blood.

    Her name is Arisu after all.

    ¡¸ I-Is this good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, good ¡¹

    I kneel behind Arisu and rub my glans on her slit.

    Arisu is already wet after watching me disgrace Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ask for it ¡¹

    I said. Arisu¡­

    ¡¸ P-Please violate Arisu. Please enjoy Arisu¡¯s body, and please fill me up so much that I¡¯ll get pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good, that¡¯s a pass ¡¹

    I pushed it inside Arisu.

    ¡¸ Aaaah!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-sama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama!!! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters witness my thick penis to enter their Master¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind me ¡¹

    Arisu shouted at the sisters.

    ¡¸ This is what I asked for! Arisu asked to become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave! ¡¹

    Then, to me¡­

    ¡¸ Please enjoy Arisu¡¯s unskillful body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I hold Arisu¡¯s hips and slowly move her.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s good. Arisu¡¯s pussy is tight and warm ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you¡­uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, you¡¯re cute. I like your body, but I like your heart the best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s a kind girl.

    Yesterday, she¡¯s been encouraging her sister who¡¯s been dispirited.

    Today, all this for the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to love you forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you¡­aaah, thank you¡­!!! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t intend to cum inside Arisu and so I stir up Arisu¡¯s insides slowly.

    ¡¸ Then, Mitama, Kinuka, what about you? ¡¹

    I¡¯m calling them.

    It¡¯s about time to settle this.

    ¡¸ As you can see, Arisu is now my slave. Not your master ¡¹

    I pull the glans to the limit then show it burying inside Arisu to the sisters.

    I violate Arisu and she consents. Accepting it.

    ¡¸ If you girls want to stay as the servants of the Kurama house, then I¡¯m letting you go. Go back to the Kurama house. Although, you might not even have a home to return to ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s father has to disappear and hide to cut off his relationship with foreign investors.

    They can come back to the Kurama house but nobody will be there.

    ¡¸ Our Father ordered us to keep Misato-sama and Arisu-sama safe no matter what ¡¹

    Mitama-san who¡¯s lying down on the lawn naked as Yomi is control of her body shouted.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t go back home without Ojou-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Kinuka-san also shouts despite being unable to move her body.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just for your convenience! Arisu¡¯s no longer related to the Kurama house! Didn¡¯t she say it?! ¡¹

    I speak to the Anjou sisters as I violate Arisu.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s mind is flustered from my vigor.

    ¡¸ If you want to stay by Arisu-san¡¯s side then you must become Onii-sama¡¯s slaves too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course. That¡¯s the only way ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want that, then give up on Arisu-chan turn your tail and go back home ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Sorry but we have enough bodyguards, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suited to become bodyguards either ¡¹

    I made it clear.

    ¡¸ However, I quite like Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s body. Arisu, the two of them are beautiful, cute, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu replies as I poke her uterus.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s the two of you, I might get you pregnant ¡¹

    I said. Mitama and Kinuka trembled.

    These insensitive girls fear me as a woman.

    They can imagine my thick penis that¡¯s going inside Arisu, going inside them.

    Currently, their bodies are on fire.

    Their bodies are in complete control.

    Edie and Michi broke their pride as a bodyguard.

    They don¡¯t have the leeway to cool themselves and look from an objective point of view.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your choice now. If you¡¯re willing to serve me, have sex with nobody but me, bear my child, and pledge all of it just like Arisu, then I¡¯ll let you live together with her. If you don¡¯t want that, then leave ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters looked at each other.

    ¡¸ Do you not get it? Arisu¡¯s cutting her relationship with you, and this can end up with Darling no longer raping you ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Darling is liking Arisu¡¯s resolve and so he stopped from violating the two of you. But in exchange, Arisu¡¯s going to have sex for your share ¡¹

    Hearing that story, the Anjou sisters are cornered.

    ¡¸ Arisu said that she¡¯s Darling¡¯s slave. A pledge where she will offer her love to Darling and serve him for the rest of her life. Arisu did it, but you girls can¡¯t? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, Arisu-chan¡¯s doing her best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, go for it! ¡¹

    The twins also support Arisu, who I¡¯m violating.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just the second round so it must be hurting her ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, since she¡¯s a lewd slave, she has to do what Onii-san tells her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also lewd slaves, just like Arisu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. We did promise Onii-san that ¡¹

    ¡¸ We asked him to be his slaves and let us stay ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t force them but gave them the choice.

    Although, that¡¯s not the whole thing.

    Still, they believe that it¡¯s their choice and so Arisu, Eri, and Rie all have confidence.

    They¡¯re slaves and yet they can live their life livelily.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? You girls can¡¯t do what Arisu-chan did? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t do it, then your pride is too high that you can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ You keep telling everyone that you¡¯re slaves and yet, in the end, you¡¯re all just relying on Arisu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pretending that you¡¯re tough and yet you¡¯re just a loser ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan¡¯s body is going through that and you do nothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you girls idiots ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are harsh when speaking.

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuu, aaah!! ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Arisu¡¯s moans are getting louder as I bang her from behind.

    ¡¸ Kinuka!! ¡¹

    Mitama called her little sister.

    ¡¸ Become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave and stay here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you become a slave, you can stay by Arisu-ojousama¡¯s side and still protect her all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re right. We lack resolve. Even if we fall into slavery, our first priority now is to stay by Arisu-ojousama¡¯s side and regain her trust. It¡¯s frustrating to say but we have lost Ojou-sama¡¯s trust with us ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ We must go through thick and thin to obtain our objective. We can fall into slavery now but people have crawled out and rose from it. Therefore, Kinuka, you must accept becoming a slave for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, w-why only me? What about Mitama-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will follow Misato-ojousama. Therefore, I will go to Misato-ojousama no matter what method I use ¡¹

    Arisu and Kinuka are 13.

    Misato-san and Mitama are 18.

    This isn¡¯t a coincidence. Their father, the bodyguard of the Kurama house matched the age of their children with the young ladies to keep them safe.

    That¡¯s why they are bodyguards of each sister since their birth.

    However.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, we don¡¯t need someone like Mitama in the world Misato-san about to live in ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Misato-san is going to work for the revival of the Kurama house. If Mitama is there, you¡¯ll only become a hindrance for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean is that there are people clearly better in the job as a bodyguard than Mitama! Don¡¯t look down on other people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    Arisu moans as I shoved in deep inside her.

    ¡¸ Does Mitama-san have any knowledge of the business? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do you have any other skill than being a bodyguard? Can you cook food, or look after Misato-san¡¯s daily necessities? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t ¡¹

    Mitama replied.

    ¡¸ Then it¡¯s impossible. Misato-san will have to do a lot of work to regain the assets of the Kurama house. Currently, Mitama-san is useless, and you¡¯ll only cause a burden on Misato-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­

    ¡¸ Misato-san¡¯s job is to entertain the men of the political and business circles. Do you understand? Kurama house no longer has backing from the nobility, and so if she causes any displeasure to her customers, Misato-san¡¯s business is over ¡¹

    The Black Forest is a high-class brothel.

    We sell the finest prostitutes to the VIPs.

    ¡¸ If Mitama-san did anything impolite to Misato-san¡¯s customer, she will lose that customer and everything ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Can you do anything in preparation to stand in front of the adult business world? ¡¹

    They lived as the bodyguards of the Kurama house¡¯s daughters ever since their birth and they have lived together.

    Mitama¡¯s raised just like a young lady.

    She knows nothing but that world of the high-class ladies.

    She could never stand to help out in the brothel business.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan is with Misato-san, and she can support her in that business. We have well-informed people. With that said, they have no need for Mitama, and if you go there, you¡¯ll only cause trouble in their jobs ¡¹

    I speak clearly.

    ¡¸ Even so, if you come with me, You can meet up with Misato-san anytime, and you¡¯ll know her situation. Rather, if it¡¯s anything else, you will never know. Misato-san is doing an underground business. This information can¡¯t leak out ¡¹

    It¡¯s a business where we deal with the VIPs of the political and business industry.

    They trust Minaho-neesan because she never leaks any information.

    She never handed the customer list to Shirasaka Sousuke after all.

    Hearing that Shirasaka Sousuke was about to sell the customer list from the Black Forest, they asked Minaho-neesan to take him out.

    The trust of the customers has been raised as Minaho-neesan did whatever it takes to keep the secret safe.

    ¡¸ If you want to get close to Misato-san, then be my slave. If you don¡¯t want that, go home ¡¹

    I say while rubbing my glans on Arisu¡¯s vaginal wall.

    ¡¸ Although, if you¡¯re not as great as Arisu then I¡¯m laying you off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, am I that good? Are you pleased? Please tell me anything. Arisu will learn anything for Kuromori-sama¡¯s love. Please teach me about sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re cute. Arisu ¡¹

    I lick Arisu¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Kuaan~ ¡¹

    Her young pussy tightened up.

    I grab Arisu¡¯s small breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not greedy to learn like Arisu, then I¡¯m tossing you out. Get serious in sex all the time. Get frantic on how to make me feel pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do it frantically. Kuromori-sama, please use Arisu¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re a sex slave just for me. Arisu! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters continue to watch as I violate Arisu.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaaaah, kuuaaaaaa, aaaahn! ¡¹

    Doing it on the lawn in the courtyard right in the afternoon.

    Their master is violated like a dog.

    Asking for it.

    Ever since violating Arisu earlier¡­

    It must be a shocking scene for the Anjou sisters who had their fear of sex frozen.

    They were in despair as their Master was to watch them violated, and yet¡­

    The opposite happened, their Master had sex with me while they¡¯re watching.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, haaaa, Kuromori-sama! Aaaah, aaaaah, kuaaaan! Hamuu, auuauuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, that¡¯s cute. Moan for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaah, aaah, yes, certainly! Aaaaah ¡¹

    Before long.

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama, I-I will become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s the first to show her determination.

    ¡¸ Okay, I will join in too ¡¹

    Mitama-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! What did Arisu-chan tell you earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have to make the pledge to Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins glared at the sisters.

    ¡¸ Starting with Mitama ¡¹

    I say while teasing Arisu¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Mitama, what do you want to do? ¡¹

    Mitama¡­

    ¡¸ I¡­I¡­I¡¯ll become your slave¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama looks down on me as I¡¯m not a man of nobility.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that bossy attitude?! Do you think I¡¯m okay with that? ¡¹

    I speak angrily.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You¡¯re looking down on Onii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down on him ¡¹

    The twins complain.

    ¡¸ N-No, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I-I, Anjou Mitama, will serve Kuromori-sama as a slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Something¡¯s lacking ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will follow any orders¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you must have sex with Onii-san whenever, wherever, as long as he asks for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-If asked I¡¯ll have sex, anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ Do you even know what sex is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s what Onii-san and Arisu-chan are doing right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, doing this while naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve done this too ¡¹

    The twins continue to attack Mitama-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do that. If Kuromori-sama asks for it¡­anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    Mitama says with her face about to cry.

    ¡¸ Then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you forgot something important? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Mitama-san falters.

    ¡¸ The child! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bearing Onii-san¡¯s child as long as he wills it, that¡¯s common sense among lewd slaves! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I-I will, I will bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child, as many as he wants! ¡¹

    Mitama-san makes a pledge out of desperation.

    ¡¸ As of this moment, Anjou Mitama is Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave! I will serve along together with Arisu-sama for the rest of my life. Please love me and don¡¯t abandon me ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ What a wonderful speech ¡¹

    Arisu who¡¯s connected with me smiled at Mitama.

    ¡¸ A-Arisu-sama ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka are surprised.

    ¡¸ Mitama is now the same as me. Mitama and I are both Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slaves. I¡¯m no longer your Master, now, we¡¯re equals ¡¹

    I stopped my piston and embraced Arisu from behind.

    I carry Arisu with my penis still inside her.

    I have her face Mitama.

    ¡¸ This is like a dream. I¡¯ve always wished for this. To become equal with Mitama and Kinuka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not your ¡°Ojou-sama¡± I¡¯m a slave, and so, we finally can become friends ¡¹

    I see.

    Arisu wanted to change their relationship from Master-Bodyguard./

    They only benefit from each other.

    She wanted to be friends with Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s too early ¡¹

    Arisu shows her opening that has my penis inside.

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, you must experience this. What I have experienced with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She moves her hips bravely and pulled out my penis.

 Chapter 1016. Noon Sunshine / Outdoor rape the Anjou sisters 4: Mitamaâ€™s deflowering

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Arisu kisses me as Anjou Mitama and Kinuka watches.

    I insert my tongue sand she immediately slurps it.

    She shows it all to the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Eri, Rie, you two as well ¡¹

    Next, Eri and Rie kissed me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Michi, Edie, Yomi, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I called the women around me and kissed them.

    I can¡¯t kiss Misuzu as she¡¯s in the terrace, sitting together with Torii-san and Karen-san.

    But, she shows me a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s Mitama¡¯s turn ¡¹

    I speak to Mitama who¡¯s lying down on the lawn.

    ¡¸ Hey, that goes without saying, ask for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have to ask Onii-san to kiss you ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Mitama, everything is just the same as me ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ All my first time is with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Mitama¡­

    ¡¸ P-Please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please what? ¡¹

    I ask purposely.

    ¡¸ P-Please allow me to kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama, this your first time kissing, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I approach my face and the brave Mitama turned nervous.

    As expected, it¡¯s painful for women when you take away their first kiss.

    ¡¸ I-Is this good enough? ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Is it okay for someone like me to be equal with Arisu-ojousama? ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s worry is that one?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for you to think about ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m carrying all of you. All you have to do is accept it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama will? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong. Look at the reality in front of you ¡¹

    If Mitama and Kinuka want to stay by the Kurama sister¡¯s side, then they have to accept reality.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Mitama stares at me, then¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama will be Arisu-sama, Kinuka, and my lifetime master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I swear. I can¡¯t let only Mitama do the pledge ¡¹

    I said. Mitama takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ Then, I have no fear, Master, please take Mitama¡¯s first kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    I kissed Mitama¡¯s plump lips.

    Ruriko takes photos.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, let¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins also use the camera they borrowed from Ruriko.

    Edie¡¯s recording the video.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    I insert my tongue on Mitama¡¯s lips and she reacted.

    However, she immediately accepted it.

    ¡¸ Uuu, Mitama-oneesama ¡¹

    It seems that the sensation of sexual pleasure isn¡¯t conveyed from Mitama to Kinuka.

    Yomi might be restraining their sensory link but¡­

    A woman¡¯s first kiss only belongs to the person.

    It won¡¯t be good if she experiences her sister¡¯s first kiss and doesn¡¯t feel like hers is the first kiss too.

    I mean, I guess that applies to the first sex too.

    The two shared the experience of their lust rising and climax, but¡­

    ¡¸ I believe so too ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies to my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Mitama-san and Kinuka-san have a different physique and development, and so I think that Kinuka-san will be confused if she experiences Mitama-san¡¯s pleasure ¡¹

    I look at the sisters lying down on the lawn.

    Mitama¡¯s got a ripe body. Her breasts and ass are excellent, and she has a good body line.

    Kinuka¡¯s got a body for a 13-year-old. Her body¡¯s a bit plump for her age but she¡¯s not as developed as her elder sister.

    So far, I¡¯ve only massaged her breasts, licked her nipples and her slit, and so it was okay to convey the arousal of the elder sister to the younger sister¡¯s body, but¡­

    When it comes to sex.

    Perhaps, their insides are developed differently as well.

    If Kinuka can feel my penis as it enters her elder sister¡­

    She will feel her young pussy expanded that she would be confused.

    ¡¸ Yomi cut off the link ¡¹

    I ordered.

    This is rape. I had the sisters yield to me and made them agree to have sex with me, but¡­

    There¡¯s no other choice but to do this as the substance.

    Mitama and Kinuka wants to stay with Arisu and Misato-san.

    They don¡¯t love me after all.

    In truth, they don¡¯t want to have sex with me.

    If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not confuse them for their first time.

    ¡¸ Keep their bodies restrained ¡¹

    The sisters have really high physical skills so¡­

    If we let Mitama loose just because she said that she¡¯s obedient to me¡­

    She will panic from the pain of deflowering and who knows what she might do.

    She might head-butt me or use locking techniques on me.

    Or she might use some Anjou arts, the possibility is really high

    ¡¸ Yes, got it. Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi replies cheerfully.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Mitama, let¡¯s begin. I¡¯m going to make your whole body mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feel free ¡¹

    Mitama looked up at me and said.

    The truth is she wants to close her eyes and her heart.

    But, Yomi doesn¡¯t allow that.

    Who will violate her, who will tear her hymen, who will be the first one to pour semen on her womb¡­

    Mitama has to carve the man who raped her in her soul so she won¡¯t forget.

    ¡¸ Mitama ¡¹

    I kissed Mitama once again.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s body pleasure sensitivity is raised up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Mitama ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me, cute? ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. The girls become cuter once Onii-sama violates them ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I love taking photos of Onii-sama having sex ¡¹

    I grab Mitama¡¯s breasts and lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaahn! ¡¹

    Mitama can¡¯t hold her moans.

    Still, her breasts are nicely shaped.

    Mitama has a beautiful face, a nicely shaped body, also, her legs are long.

    She could¡¯ve been a model.

    I reach out to MItama¡¯s stomach and her tight hips while I think.

    Smooth skin without any cuts, now it¡¯s flushed.

    ¡¸ Mitama spread your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to check Mitama¡¯s proof of virginity ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is a necessary ritual, everyone does it ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled as she speaks to Mitama

    ¡¸ Yes, like this ¡¹

    Yomi controls Mitama¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Aaah?! ¡¹

    Mitama spreads her legs to an M shape.

    Furthermore, she opens her slit with both hands.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind that, just show it to me ¡¹

    I stare at the love nectar dripping out from her entrance.

    Yeah, there it is.

    I see a white film inside.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s take photos of the hymen! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stay still ¡¹

    The twins continue to press the shutter.

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, take a good look ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, this is you soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Arisu also peeks into Mitama¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ This is the proof of virginity. It¡¯s a bit grotesque tho ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan has a cute one but this one is also here ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also had this last night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. And Onii-san took them all ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s embarrassed as the younger girls stare at her secret place, Ruriko and Edie capture that moment.

    ¡¸ Onii-san. You¡¯re not going to show it to that girl? ¡¹

    Eri points at Kinuka who stares at her sister worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, no. If we show this to Kinuka, she might just gain fear from sex ¡¹

    These two don¡¯t have any sex education.

    If she sees her sister¡¯s pussy first, she might get traumatized.

    Either way, we¡¯re recording videos of it.

    We shouldn¡¯t forcibly show this to her.

    ¡¸ Mitama. It¡¯s about time ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Mitama looked up at me, sweating

    ¡¸ Just like what I¡¯m doing with Arisu earlier, I¡¯m going to put this inside Mitama. Then, just like Arisu earlier, I¡¯m going to shake your body forward and back¡­my dick stimulated by going in and out, and then, I¡¯m going to pour a lot of my baby seed inside Mitama¡¯s babymaking chamber. That¡¯s sex ¡¹

    A simple explanation.

    ¡¸ It went inside Arisu-ojousama¡¯s body, and so it can go inside mine too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it will. I mean, I will. I¡¯m going to pierce you. Violate you. It¡¯s just me breaking Mitama. I¡¯m going to teach you about the minor details of sex ¡¹

    Today, it can just end up with rape.

    ¡¸ C-Certainly, please take care of me ¡¹

    Mitama tells me, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wrong. You have to say ¡°Please be gentle with me¡± ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. P-Please, be gentle with me ¡¹

    Mitama stares at me with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Sure¡­

    I¡¯ll gently violate you.

    ¡¸ Then, hold your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this ¡¹

    Yomi made Mitama hold her thighs and spread it out.

    I get in between Mitama¡¯s legs.

    Then, I rub my glans into Mitama¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Ha, haaaa ¡¹

    The tip grinds into Mitama¡¯s clitoris.

    Love nectar drips from the inside.

    I smear my glans with her warm and sour liquid.

    Then, I started going inside her slit.

    ¡¸ Nguuu?! ¡¹

    Mitama reacts as her body is spread out.

    ¡¸ Yomi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi then¡­

    ¡¸ Okay. Take it slow and breathe¡­ Relax as you breathe ¡¹

    Suuuuuu¡­haaaa¡­

    Suuuuu¡­haaaaaaaa

    Mitama takes a deep breath while staring into my eyes.

    Her body shakes as she breathes in.

    Suuuuuuuuu¡­Haaaaaaaaa

    Now.

    I push in my hips as Mitama¡¯s breathing in¡­

    ¡¸ Mugiiii!!!! ¡¹

    My tensed glans breaks through Mitama¡¯s narrowest part.

    T-This is tight.

    No, wrong. It¡¯s Mitama¡¯s trained body that¡¯s tight.

    I push in my glans to pick her open.

    Deeper.

    Then, I touched the obstacle,.

    ¡¸ Kuhaaaaaaaaa!!???? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eiii!!! ¡¹

    I grabbed Mitama¡¯s hips and push through her membrane in one go.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!!! ¡¹

    I split it.

    Then, I use my glans to tear the whole membrane.

    Eeei¡­deeper.

    ¡¸ Iiiiiiii!! Nufuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Zumuzumuuuu¡­My penis invades Mitama¡¯s warm and wet insides.

    What¡¯s with this tight pussy?

    ¡¸ This is the last one!!! ¡¹

    Zumumumu!!!

    My erect penis goes inside Mitama up to the root.

    Our abdomens stick together.

    The tip of my glans is kissing her uterus.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s all in. Mitama ¡¹

    I lean on Mitama¡¯s body and kissed her face.

    Her cheeks, her nose, and of course, her lips.

    ¡¸ W-We¡¯re connected? ¡¹

    Mitama asks. Then, I get up.

    ¡¸ Look ¡¹

    Mitama looks at the connected part.

    ¡¸ It really went inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that, Mitama¡¯s the same as me ¡¹

    Arisu said, then she pats her older servant.

    ¡¸ Not yet, Arisu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. She¡¯s not with us until the semen¡¯s poured to her womb ¡¹

    Rie, don¡¯t say it like that.

    These girls were children of Yakuza and they also sell lolicon videos.

    I¡¯m sure that they know a lot about dirty language.

    I¡¯ll warn them later.

    If Agnes and Mao-chan learn that, it will be trouble.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to move now. It¡¯ll hurt a bit but endure it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It only happens on the first few times. But, Onii-sama¡¯s skilled, it will turn to pleasure soon enough ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, just endure for a little while ¡¹

    ¡¸ We did the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama, I¡¯ve had the same experience too ¡¹

    The twins and Arisu told Mitama.

    ¡¸ Yes, Master, please feel free ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    Her tight inside is learning the shape of my penis.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uuuuu!! ¡¹

    It must still hurt, but, Mitama no longer complains about the pain.

    She probably noticed the worried look her younger sister is giving her.

    If it hurts her too much, Kinuka will be afraid to have sex with me.

    I¡¯m also worried about that.

    ¡¸ Kuu, kuuu, kuuu ¡¹

    I slowly take it in and out, creating a rhythm.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    Lewd sounds created from where Mitama and I connect.

    The cause isn¡¯t just Mitama¡¯s love nectar and my pre-cum.

    Her virgin blood too.

    Each piston on her tight hole pushes the liquids out as a lube.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uuuu, kufuuu ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s eyes stare at me despite her body shaking.

    Her huge eyes are cute.

    Mitama looks good when sweating.

    The smell of her sweat just raises my lust.

    ¡¸ Can you endure if I go harder? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to ask ¡¹

    Mitama replies with a sweaty face.

    ¡¸ I am Master¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Then¡­

    I turned my hip movement violent.

    ¡¸ Haguuu, haguuuu, haguuuu ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s huge breasts sway around as I move my hips.

    Her cute nipples dances.

    Her sweat flies around.

    Her cleavage falls.

    Yeah, I wanted to see this.

    ¡¸ Aaauuu, auuuu, agugu, hauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ooh, the fragrance of the greenery is great.

    The wind caressing our sweating skin feels great.

    Then, the soft sunshine of the afternoon¡­

    Having sex while bathing in the sunlight is so open, it¡¯s splendid.

    ¡¸ See, it¡¯s amazing, right?? Look, Danna-sama¡¯s making such a cute face ¡¹

    I can hear Misuzu talking to Karen who¡¯s in her arms.

    Karen-san¡¯s swimsuit is stripped off, she¡¯s now naked.

    Misuzu teases her cute breasts and crotch using fingers as they watch me rape Mitama.

    ¡¸ Karen, you¡¯ll be serving Danna-sama soon. Danna-sama will violate your body and enjoy the pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Misuzu-sama. Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s gone hazy.

    Torii-san on the side bends over, trembling, but she continues watching my sex with Mitama.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah, aguuuu, aaaaah! ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s moans are getting louder.

    It¡¯s not from the pain anymore.

    Yomi¡¯s gradually increasing Mitama¡¯s lust.

    Mitama¡¯s mind and body is going in flames from sex, from how I violate her

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Master! Master!!! ¡¹1

    ¡¸ Mitama, you¡¯re born so I could do this to you ¡¹

    I whisper to Mitama¡¯s ears as I move my hips

    I grab Mitama¡¯s breasts and grip it tightly.

    I use the pulp of my finger to knead her nipples.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to break you, then you¡¯ll bear my child, that¡¯s your fate, that¡¯s the only way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Arisu¡¯s fate is to become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave! We¡¯re together, Mitama ¡¹

    Arisu shouts.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Yes. The same fate as Arisu-sama ¡¹

    Mitama.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your slave master! I¡¯m born to become your slave ¡¹

    It¡¯s imprinting to Mitama¡¯s heart as her first experience is rape.

    A separate entity entering inside the world where it¡¯s just them and the young ladies of Kurama house.

    I¡¯m forcing myself inside.

    What¡¯s left is to connect them to the other girls through me.

    With that, Mitama will be free from her closed world.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to cum. I¡¯m going to pour my baby seed inside Mitama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama, you should thank him. Say ¡°Please pour it inside. Please impregnate me,¡± ask for it ¡¹

    Arisu said. Mitama;

    ¡¸ Yes, Master, please pour it inside MItama! Please impregnate Mitama with your child!!! Kuhaaaaa ¡¹

    Aaaaaaah!

    ¡¸ Hold out for a little longer, Mitama!!! ¡¹

    I went for the final spurt!!

    Piercing Mitama roughly, intensely.

    ¡¸ Guaaaaaa!! Muaaaaaaa! aaaaa! Aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Mitama moans loudly from the pain she receives as a virgin.

    Her skin shakes.

    Her breasts dances.

    Her sweat scatters.

    On the lawn, the sparkling sunshine, the fresh breeze, the open air.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, cumming, cumming! cumming!!! ¡¹

    I tighten up my ass to hold back the rising heat.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Cum! Let it out! H-Hurry!!! ¡¹

    As soon as Mitama whines¡­

    ¡¸ Cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    I pushed against Mitama¡¯s uterus¡­

    Dopupupupu¡­my smelly hot liquid bursts.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaaah, s-so hot!!! ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s eyes opened wide and are surprised to feel the warm semen spread deep inside her.

    Mitama¡¯s vagina tightened up.

    She¡¯s squeezing my penis.

    ¡¸ That is Onii-sama¡¯s semen, the baby seed ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Mitama getting creampied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, there¡¯s more! I¡¯m cumming more! ¡¹

    Uuuu, uuuu.

    I shoot my second, then the third wave.

    ¡¸ Yes. I also received a lot earlier. What Mitama¡¯s receiving in her stomach is also inside mine ¡¹

    Arisu said and holds Mitama¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Well done. Mitama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Now, Mitama¡¯s my woman too. I¡¯ll let you stay with Arisu¡­Ugh ¡¹

    I pour inside Mitama¡¯s womb until the last drop.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I looked up.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, it¡¯s your turn now ¡¹

    I was still connected to her elder sister and yet I speak to her.

    ¡¸ H-Hiiiiiiiiiii!!!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka shakes her head in fear.

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I-I-I can¡¯t! I-I can¡¯t do that! If I do that, I¡¯m going to die! ¡¹

    Ah.

    Seeing her elder sister lose her virginity.

    She now has a fear of sex.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You weakling! Are you even my little sister?! ¡¹

 Chapter 1017. Noon Sunshine / Outdoor rape the Anjou sisters 5: Kinukaâ€™s forced cowgirl deflowering.

    Kinuka fears sex

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, look ¡¹

    I spread open Mitama¡¯s legs to have Kinuka take a good look.

    The entrance that has my penis fit snugly.

    ¡¸ Awawawa ¡¹

    Kinuka probably wants to look away, cover her eyes.

    But, Yomi¡¯s in control of her body.

    She¡¯s forced to see everything.

    ¡¸ Mitama, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Mitama¡¯s narrow insides.

    ¡¸ Nuu! ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s face frowned in pain as I pass through the narrow corridor.

    Nupon.

    My penis, wet from semen, love nectar, semen and blood touch the open air.

    It¡¯s still lively. My glans reflect the sun.

    The fresh afternoon wind cools down my blazing hot penis.

    Then.

    A little later, semen mixed with blood flows out from Mitama¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Kuu ¡¹

    With the meat stick gone from her inside, Mitama pushes her stomach.

    Then, even more semen oozes out.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s watching that scene.

    ¡¸ Master, I won¡¯t resist anymore. I, Anjou Mitama, will be Master¡¯s manservant together with Arisu-ojousama. I swear my loyalty with my pride as an Anjou on the line ¡¹

    Mitama tells me while Ruriko and the girls record her creampied body.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please free my body ¡¹

    Is she talking about Yomi¡¯s control?

    ¡¸ I want to be my sister¡¯s side ¡¹

    Mitama is ready to have me violate her little sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask the same ¡¹

    Arisu tells me.

    ¡¸ Kinuka¡¯s a spoiled child, and so, I want to stay with her ¡¹

    Her eyes show that she¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸ Yomi, let Mitama go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi replied with a smile.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Mitama holds her crotch.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve reduced the pain. Although, if you don¡¯t feel it at all, it will become a burden for your body

    Yomi told Mitama.

    Yeah, if Mitama doesn¡¯t feel pain and I moved so hard¡­

    Her insides might get injured.

    ¡¸ I thank you ¡¹

    Mitama replied to Yomi.

    ¡¸ Take this ¡¹

    Michi hands Mitama a white handkerchief

    ¡¸ This is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Use that to moisten the virgin blood. Then, you will never forget what Master made you his woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Mitama wipes her crotch with the handkerchief.

    The white cloth is stained red.

    ¡¸ I should¡¯ve done that too ¡¹

    Arisu looks at Mitama¡¯s handkerchief.

    ¡¸ Oh? But Arisu-san has the bedsheets when Onii-sama had sex with you ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our etiquette to keep the sheets. But, in Mitama-san¡¯s case¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama lost her virginity on the grass.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we had this handkerchief prepared to replace the sheets ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiii!!! I don¡¯t want it! I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    Kinuka fears that her virginity will be snatched away.

    ¡¸ Sensei, uhm ¡¹

    Hmm, Yomi?

    ¡¸ As for this girl, can Yomi take full control? ¡¹

    Yomi takes full control?

    ¡¸ Yomi also wants to do it. I¡¯m already drenched down there ¡¹

    Yomi says with her hips twisting.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yomi wants to borrow her body and do it ¡¹

    So she¡¯ll hijack Kinuka¡¯s body and have sex with me?

    ¡¸ Her body senses will all be conveyed to Yomi. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But what happens to Kinuka? ¡¹

    If Yomi takes over¡­

    Won¡¯t her senses be blocked off? Or?

    ¡¸ Well, she can feel everything. There will be a slight sense of pain, but everything else is left the same ¡¹

    Meaning, the experience of sex will remain inside Kinuka.

    ¡¸ I will support Yomi to make sure that she doesn¡¯t get drowned in the act with Kou-sama ¡¹

    If Tsukiko says that, then there won¡¯t be any recklessness.

    ¡¸ If you forcibly rape a girl who screams like that, her head will just panic, and she¡¯ll forget whatever happens during the act ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yomi will teach her about the fun in sex ¡¹

    ¡ó¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ See, this isn¡¯t as scary now, is it? ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at Kinuka.

    Unlike earlier, I¡¯m the one lying down on the lawn this time.

    My dick points at the heavens.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiii, auuuuu ¡¹

    On top of me is Kinuka, who is under Yomi¡¯s control, straddling over me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the lead, Sensei, just stay still ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Tsukiko puts her hand on Yomi¡¯s shoulder, monitoring the situation of the little sister through her little sister.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s start with kissing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mugiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Ignoring Kinuka¡¯s will, her face approaches my face.

    Her scared face is different from the Kinuka who makes a lot of faces.

    No, she¡¯s that kind of girl.

    She takes a cool and expressionless face with her life as a bodyguard.

    But in truth, she¡¯s a girl of her age.

    That girl¡¯s going to kiss me. Have sex with me.

    ¡¸ Okay, kiss! Chuuu ¡¹

    Yomi wills Kinuka¡¯s lips to touch mine.

    ¡¸ Hamumumumu!! ¡¹

    Ruriko and the twins capture Kinuka¡¯s first kiss.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. It makes you shiver, doesn¡¯t it? Like this.. ¡¹

    It hasn¡¯t been long since I had my first sex with Yomi.

    However, the Takakura sisters turned Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s techniques into their own.

    She gives light kisses.

    She licks my mouth.

    She inserts her tongue inside my mouth.

    Our tongues entwined.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    She¡¯s a virgin and yet, she¡¯s using a prostitute¡¯s technique.

    ¡¸ See? It feels good. It gets you wet ¡¹

    The pleasure Yomi feels from Kinuka¡¯s body is fed back to her.

    ¡¸ Yomi loves kissing Sensei. It makes your heart warm. It gives you peace. And yet, it also excites you. It makes you want to have sex sooner ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s expectations, sense of security, and lust, all corrode Kinuka¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Okay, here¡¯s Sensei¡¯s favorite part. The breast. It¡¯s not as big as Yomi but I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll give Kinuka-san¡¯s breasts some love too ¡¹

    Yomi presses Kinuka¡¯s breasts to my mouth.

    I sucked on her nipples without hesitation.

    ¡¸ Kyauu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa~ ¡¹

    Kinuka and Yomi moaned at the same time.

    I lick her small nipples.

    ¡¸ Hyauuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ This girl is sensitive! Ah! ¡¹

    Yomi leaks out a hot sigh.

    ¡¸ Please lick the other breast too ¡¹

    Yomi said. I¡­

    ¡¸ Myauuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn! Ahn! This is great! I can feel it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The left nipple is closer to the heart and so it¡¯s much more sensitive ¡¹

    Edie gave out a trivia.

    I reached out for Kinuka¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Funmi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, yes ¡¹

    Her chest is still a bit stiff.

    But, it¡¯s good.

    I can feel it fit into my hand.

    I enjoyed the elasticity for a while¡­

    ¡¸ Kinuka¡¯s skin is also white ¡¹

    Looking at her closely now¡­

    ¡¸ Besides, your huge eyes look cute ¡¹

    Looking at her not as a girl with the physique of a bodyguard but as a girl I¡¯m about to deflower, the impression changes.

    ¡¸ I think that she¡¯ll get better if we change her hairstyle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. This girl will get cuter ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Well, I think it¡¯s the same with this Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. This Onee-san will become even more beautiful ¡¹

    Mitama?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s tall, and she has a good body shape, and also beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. She could¡¯ve been a model ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s looking dazed.

    So far, she¡¯s only known the life as a bodyguard of the young ladies, and so¡­

    She never thought of the possibility of living a life other than a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ This girl is still small so I don¡¯t know what she could become, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But she sure is cute so she can do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, cuteness gives girls a han ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s han? ¡¹

    Arisu asks curiously.

    ¡¸ ¡°1 Han,¡± she has worth because it¡¯s a role ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan has three melds, it¡¯s ¡°cute,¡± a ¡°young lady,¡± and ¡°smart¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, I agree, Arisu-chan has a trio meld ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, the two of us gets ¡°Chitoi, Dora 2¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, what about this Onee-san? ¡¹

    Eri looked at Mitama.

    ¡¸ Well, I think that she¡¯s got the red dragon tile, kong, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. She sure is two shan ¡¹1

    The twins are getting excited on their own.

    Meanwhile, I continue to tease Kinuka¡¯s body.

    Ooh, her texture is nearly similar to Mitama. As expected of these sisters.

    Although, Kinuka¡¯s younger, and so there¡¯s not much inside her.

    Especially her ass, there¡¯s not much fat, and so you can feel the softness of her meat.

    ¡¸ Aaah, agugu, afuee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s hand feels good. ¡¹

    Stroking her erogenous zones and her young body reacts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time for the exhibition ¡¹

    Yomi said. Then Kinuka squats on my body.

    She exposes her slit to me like a child about to pee.

    ¡¸ Fuiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, time to unveil ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s hands spread open her slit, ignoring her will.

    Kupaa.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu?! ¡¹

    She just came earlier, and Yomi¡¯s now making her feel the sexual urge burning inside Yomi.

    Kinuka¡¯s pussy is drenched.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu, kuuuuuu??? ¡¹

    Her vaginal opening twitches.

    And of course¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take photos of the hymen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Me too! ¡¹

    The twins capture the virgin soil that hasn¡¯t accepted any man yet.

    Ruriko captures Kinuka¡¯s embarrassed look with her camera.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! I can¡¯t hold it anymore! I want Sensei to bang me! ¡¹

    Yomi says while in control of Kinuka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Hi-Hiigiiiiii?!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka who understood what it meant is in panic.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Arisu holds Kinuka¡¯s right hand.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sure that Kinuka can endure this ¡¹

    Mitama holds her little sister¡¯s left hand.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve already done it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Surpass this trial ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama. Mitama-oneesama ¡¹

    Kinuka looks at her Master and her sister on her sides.

    ¡¸ Kinuka will become one of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, we will serve Kuromori-sama together ¡¹

    As my sex slave.

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s eyes look at my swelling penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka who knows nothing about sex knowledge can¡¯t fight the physiological fear.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Come at me even if you¡¯re scared! I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸ Then, become a woman only for me ¡¹

    Kinuka looks at me afraid.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s connect ¡¹

    Unable to hold back, Yomi moves Kinuka¡¯s body forcibly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that enough?!! ¡¹

    Coming from the terrace¡­

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ That girl doesn¡¯t want it! Don¡¯t you feel pity that you¡¯re even forcing that girl to become a sex slave ¡¹

    She shouts at me with tears on her eyes.

    ¡¸ You already have Kurama Arisu-san and Anjou Mitama-san isn¡¯t that enough?! At least spare Kinuka-san, she doesn¡¯t want this ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I believe that you could let Kinuka-san go and have Mitama-san under your care!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you got it wrong ¡¹

    The twins told Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Well, Onii-san may have some wealthy acquaintances but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that from looking at this mansion¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, you can say that he can guarantee the safety of at least one girl, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl won¡¯t become our friend ¡¹

    Eri and Rie¡­

    ¡¸ You see, we offered Onii-san our precious things when having sex with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Onii-san keeps us safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san is giving out his precious thing to us too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s a 50-50 trade ¡¹

    Torii-san;

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? What precious thing? ¡¹

    She shouts shrilling.

    ¡¸ What you¡¯re doing is forcing a girl to have sex! Taking her virginity and turning her to a sex slave!!! ¡¹

    The twins¡­

    ¡¸ Oh man, you really don¡¯t get it, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like it¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What we¡¯re offering Onii-san is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And what Onii-san gives us is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about sex or the right to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s lives ¡¹

    They speak clearly.

    ¡¸ Onii-san promised us our lives no matter what happens in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we promised to stay by Onii-san¡¯s side ¡¹

    Even so, Torii-san;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just sophism! Aren¡¯t you girls just sex slaves? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Are you stupid?! Where can you find lewd slaves that are free to do whatever they want! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a pretext, the sophism here is that we¡¯re below Onii-san, under his custody ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve seen it, haven¡¯t you? Does Onii-san treat us like slaves? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s really caring and gentle you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why Arisu-chan and this big Onee-san accepted becoming Onii-san¡¯s sex slave after seeing everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got such bad eyes, fool! ¡¹

    Then, the twins speak to Kinuka.

    ¡¸ And so, you should just let Onii-san do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Your resolve will settle once you receive one creampie. What¡¯s left is for the Onee-san around us to accept you as an ally ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s way of not accepting girls that he doesn¡¯t have sex with is the right choice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only narrow-minded people will take everything for granted ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯ll understand everything once you do it once with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯ll definitely know to trust him and that it¡¯s better to live together with everyone ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t understand anything unless you experience it yourself ¡¹

    Ruriko told Torii-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen will soon experience it ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Mizushima Karen-san who she caresses in her arms.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Karen wants to experience it soon ¡¹

    Karen, the obedient pet, told Misuzu.

    Torii-san stares at her in surprise.

    ¡¸ Is that enough? Yomi can¡¯t hold back anymore ¡¹

    Yomi, who¡¯s controlling Kinuka¡¯s body, said.

    ¡¸ Cameras are ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ready too ¡¹

    Edie and Ruriko, the girls in charge of filming, said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama, if you¡¯d please. Yomi¡¯s going to fully align with that girl ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ And so, don¡¯t be afraid, leave your mind and body to Yomi, and we¡¯ll show you how fun and wonderful it is to have sex with Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuuu??! ¡¹

    Yomi takes full control of Kinuka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s offer this virginity ¡¹

    Yomi speaks through Kinuka¡¯s mouth.

    She¡¯s going to connect with me through the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Okay, come here ¡¹

    I¡¯m lying down on the grass, naked.

    Kinuka holds Arisu and Mitama¡¯s hand.

    They support her as she straddles on my crotch.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll fix the angle ¡¹

    Michi holds my penis and applies my glans to Kinuka¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Hii, fugyaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Kinuka trembled from the heat of my glans, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    Arisu and Mitama cheer her up

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s open this one ¡¹

    Michi opens Kinuka¡¯s entrance, making it easier for my penis to enter.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I can feel my spine shiver. It feels good ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s feeling delighted from the insertion.

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I can¡¯t. This won¡¯t fit in

    Kinuka trembles in fear.

    ¡¸ Okay, loosen up and lower your hips ¡¹

    Yomi controls Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Muhiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka trembles as a man come inside her, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Yomi relaxes Kinuka¡¯s body to accept me.

    There¡¯s no fear of rejection as she holds her virginity.

    Like she¡¯s a woman who¡¯s accustomed to a man¡¯s penis inside her.

    Kinuka¡¯s pussy accepts me.

    T-This is tight.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, guuuuu ¡¹

    Even so, her hymen rejects the intrusion.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, kuaaaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Kinuka takes deep breaths on top of me.

    Her cute chest moves up and down.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kinuka ¡¹

    I called Kinuka and she looked at me.

    At that moment.

    Zun!!!!

    I use my hips and pierce Kinuka from below.

    ¡¸ Hagyaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Zununununu

    The tip of my glans broke through Kinuka¡¯s hymen.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, yes Sensei! It¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nooooooooooooo!!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s deflowering scream echoes in the courtyard, under the sunlight.

    ¡¸ Loosen her up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi loosens Kinuka¡­

    Zuzuzuzuzu¡­

    As I break through Kinuka¡¯s hymen.

    My penis spreads her tight vagina.

    ¡¸ Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t, you need to look at Sensei. Look at the man you¡¯re giving your virginity to ¡¹

    Kinuka who¡¯s about to lose consciousness is kept in check.

    ¡¸ H-Haaaa, no, noo, noooo ¡¹

    Kinuka and I stare at each other as my penis goes deeper.

    We¡¯re in cowgirl position, and so if Kinuka relaxes, her body weight will just push it deeper.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, why, why, why, why is this happening, kuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem, it¡¯s just penetrating ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinuka¡¯s offering her everything ¡¹

    Mitama and Arisu told Kinuka.

    Before long¡­

    Kinuka¡¯s crotch touches my abdomen.

    My erect penis is swallowed inside the virgin pussy.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s take a break ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Kinuka leans her body to me and breathes heavily.

    Ooh, her clamping tight pussy is hot.

    Kinuka¡¯s opening that¡¯s pressed hard against my root pulses.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s eyes are teary.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry. If you start crying, you won¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening. You¡¯re only escaping ¡¹

    Yomi stopped Kinuka from crying.

    ¡¸ Do your best, it¡¯s just a bit longer ¡¹

    Arisu sucks out the tears on Kinuka¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here. I¡¯m watching Kinuka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your big sister¡¯s here too ¡¹

    They encourage Kinuka from both sides.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once you¡¯re done having sex with Onii-san, you¡¯ll become our friend ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll never abandon you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for Onii-san to pour it inside of you, do your best ¡¹

    The twins cheer Kinuka.

    ¡¸ I know the condition of this body so leave the rest to me ¡¹

    Yomi?

    ¡¸ Fue?! ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s hips squirm, drawing a circle.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll suppress the pain, and move this body to please Sensei while making sure that it doesn¡¯t injure her ¡¹

    Yomi shakes Kinuka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii, noooo, noooo, noooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, see, you¡¯re okay, right? ¡¹

    The young girl who just lost her virginity moves like a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, w-why am I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right now, you¡¯re Yomi. Yomi is you. We¡¯ve assimilated. Your pain and fear is shared with Yomi, therefore, you can also feel Yomi¡¯s pleasure ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s in control of Kinuka¡¯s body, and so¡­

    She can feel like her body is having sex with me.

    And she conveys that pleasure to Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Uhiiiiii?! W-What¡¯s this?! I¡¯m scared! Kyauuu, ahiii, noooo!! ¡¹

    Her movements become intense.

    Ooh, I guess Yomi confirmed that this won¡¯t spread the destroyed hymen as another injury.

    ¡¸ Aah, yes, more. Your body is amazing ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s immersed in borrowing Kinuka¡¯s body and having sex

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it feels good! Sensei! I love you! I love you! ¡¹

    Just like Yomi, who¡¯s easy to get wet. Kinuka¡¯s pussy is also dripping love nectar.

    Nucho, nucho, nucho.

    The lewd sticky and wet sound leaks out from our crotch.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared! Arisu-ojousama. Mitama-oneesama! W-What¡¯s happening to me? ¡¹

    Her body¡¯s moving on their own, and the pleasure of having Yomi¡¯s pussy poked is conveyed to Kinuka, which confuses her.

    ¡¸ Believe in Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re here with you ¡¹

    Arisu and Mitama hold Kinuka¡¯s hand tightly.

    Aaaah.

    What an amazing body.

    Her tight virgin hole is clamping my penis like she¡¯s accustomed to sex.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, this is great. Your body is amazing ¡¹

    I stretched out my hand and grabbed Kinuka¡¯s breasts.

    I rub her nipples with my fingertips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I love that! ¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t Kinuka but Yomi who is aligned with her.

    Yomi loves it when I tease her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, nooo, aaaah, what¡¯s this?! Aaaah! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s starting to moan.

    The pain is controlled to the minimum after all.

    Guchu, guchu, guchu.

    Gucho, gucho, gucho.

    The body that was virgin earlier is now dancing on top of me lewdly.

    I look up at Kinuka.

    Kinuka looks down at me.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, this man¡­is my Master? ¡¹2

    ¡¸ Yes, aaaahn, she¡¯s our Master! Aaaaahn~ ¡¹

    Yomi tells Kinuka while moaning.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Sensei! Yomi¡­Yomi¡¯s about to!!! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s dashing towards ecstasy while borrowing Kinuka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yeah, me too! I¡¯m about to cum. Let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei! Together! Let¡¯s do it together! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s desire speeds up Kinuka¡¯s hips.

    ¡¸ W-What?! Hiiii, nooo, I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s afraid of what¡¯s happening to her body.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, yes, it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming! Sensei! Sensei! Pour it inside! ¡¹

    Yomi says that but¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, you too. Tell Onii-san that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ask him to pour it inside ¡¹

    The twins tell Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! What? Eeeh? Noo, nooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Just join Yomi as she says it. Let¡¯s cum together! Together ¡¹

    Yomi pulls Kinuka¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Cumming! Cumming! Yomi¡¯s cumming! Sensei! I love you! Pour it inside me! Impregnate me! Cum inside me!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu, inside¡­please cum inside! ¡¹

    Yomi asked. Even Kinuka¡­

    ¡¸ Impregnate me!!! ¡¹

    At that moment¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah, cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Yomi flies away.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuuuu!! Aga! Aga! Aaaaaaaah! ¡¹

    Kinuka also reached a climax.

    ¡¸ Cumming! I¡¯m pouring it inside you Kinuka!!! ¡¹

    I called her name.

    Kinuka looked at me in surprise.

    I bent my body.

    Pushing up from below.

    The semen I saved up for Kinuka¡¯s womb blows out in one go.

    Dopyu, dopyu, dopyuuuu!!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so hot!! ¡¹

    Yomi can feel the hot liquid pouring inside Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Nguu?!?? ¡¹

    Kinuka grits her teeth and accepts my semen.

    Dopyu, dopyuu!!

    ¡¸ Ahn! I¡¯m getting pregnant! Yomi¡¯s getting impregnated! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s experiencing the creampie from Kinuka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Nooo, what¡¯s this? Noo, noooo! ¡¹

    Her tight pussy clamps again and again.

    Her young womb can feel the semen poured inside.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now my woman, Kinuka ¡¹

    I shout while ejaculating inside her.

    ¡¸ Accept my seed! You¡¯re going to live with me from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s drowning in ecstasy and so her control over Kinuka weakened.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, noooooooo!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka cries loudly.

    Her tears fall to my chest like a fountain.

    But I¡­

    My ejaculation isn¡¯t done yet.

    I continue to push my hips up and pour until the last drop.

    I continue to pour my semen inside Kinuka¡¯s womb, and she continues to cry, it¡¯s a loop.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t cry ¡¹

    Tsukiko clapped her hands.

    Kinuka stopped crying.

    ¡¸ Well done Kinuka ¡¹

    Mitama gently embraces Kinuka who¡¯s on top of me.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kinuka, I¡¯m proud of you ¡¹

    Arisu also embraces Kinuka

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama, Arisu-ojousama ¡¹

    Kinuka looks at the two while I poke her insides.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be together from now on, Kinuka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re together, Kinuka ¡¹

 Chapter 1018. Noon Sunshine / Teatime on the lawn

    The naked Kinuka trembles as she accepts my semen while straddling on me.

    Her big sister, Mitama, and her former Master, Arisu, embraces her.

    Yomi took control and made her lose virginity through the cowgirl position, and my still-erect penis is buried inside of her.

    ¡¸ Please stay still for a moment ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of our entangled bodies.

    The three girls above me are all naked.

    Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka. I took their virginity all within such a short time.

    Their wombs are filled with my semen.

    ¡¸ Okay, look this way ¡¹

    Ruriko said and the girls look at the camera lens.

    The three of them seem uneasy. Even so, the eldest, Mitama cheers up the trembling Kinuka by patting her back.

    ¡¸ Mitama, Arisu ¡¹

    I stretched out my hand.

    ¡¸ Pull me, I want to get up ¡¹

    The two look curious.

    ¡¸ Just do it ¡¹

    Mitama holds my left hand, and Arisu holds my right.

    I flexed my abdomen, then¡­

    I get up while still connected to Kinuka.

    From cowgirl position to sitting position.

    Then I¡­

    I embraced Mitama, Kinuka, and Arisu.

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haguuu? ¡¹

    Kinuka frowns, maybe she felt some pain in her vagina.

    Even so, I embraced the three with all my strength.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m accepting you three ¡¹

    I speak clearly to soothe them.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re no longer people of Kurama house. You¡¯re now members of my family, the Kuromori house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, our family ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ We welcome you, Arisu-san, Mitama-san, and Kinuka-san ¡¹

    Misuzu also responds from the terrace.

    ¡¸ Right, we also joined in the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s family! ¡¹

    The twins said.

    Edie, Yomi, and Tsukiko smiled.

    Michi remains expressionless, but I know that she¡¯s happy to have the three join in.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s pull out Sensei¡¯s penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t it hurt to remain like that? Now go ¡¹

    Right

    It¡¯s about time to pull it out.

    I let go of the three, then¡­

    Yomi used her Miko power to control Kinuka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm, nga ¡¹

    Kinuka braced her legs and got up.

    My penis got pulled out from Kinuka¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Okay, stay still ¡¹

    Yomi ordered. Kinuka holds out a pose like she¡¯s about to use a Japanese toilet.

    ¡¸ Okay, now push your stomach. Hmmmph ¡¹

    Kinuka pushed her cute stomach.

    Then¡­

    My semen spilled out from Kinuka¡¯s slit dyed with her red blood.

    The liquid turned pink from her blood trickles down to my thigh.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Kinuka, who¡¯s sweating all over, stares at my penis that was inside her just now, and the semen dripping from her insides.

    Arisu told Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Your big sister too. I know the pain and heat of what you¡¯re experiencing ¡¹

    Mitama added.

    ¡¸ If you become pregnant, then we¡¯re the same. We¡¯ll bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child together. Right, Kinuka, Mitama? ¡¹

    Arisu told the two.

    ¡¸ Come here Kinuka ¡¹

    I embraced Kinuka once again.

    This time, it¡¯s just her.

    Yeah, now that I embraced her like this, her body¡¯s real small.

    Her hips are slender. Such a young body.

    Her flushed skin is warm and pleasant.

    I can feel Kinuka¡¯s soft breasts.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, you¡¯re a woman now ¡¹

    I whispered to her ears.

    This body I¡¯m embracing is a woman.

    Furthermore.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my woman. I¡¯ll shower you with love from now on. You¡¯ll have sex with me and bear my child. You¡¯ll give birth. Listen, I won¡¯t let you go anymore ¡¹

    I said. Kinuka¡­

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu ¡¹

    She hugs me back.

    ¡¸ Certainly!! Kinuka belongs to Master ¡¹

    I raped her and so our relationship is of a man and a woman.

    She¡¯s not a bodyguard of the Kurama house but is a woman.

    Kinuka¡¯s forced to discover that through her body.

    Even so, this girl is now released from the Master-servant relationship of Kurama house and is going to live a new life.

    Love freely, marry the man she wants, bear his child, and create a happy family.

    She doesn¡¯t have such thoughts.

    Up until now, all she thinks about is to serve the Kurama house, to become Arisu and Misato-san¡¯s bodyguard.

    She probably doesn¡¯t even care about her marriage partner as long as she can leave her blood. It¡¯s something the head of Kurama house decides.

    However, Kurama house has collapsed.

    Misato-san will become a prostitute and Arisu has become my sex slave.

    Kinuka no longer has a Master to serve.

    Kinuka¡¯s identity is now lost, and so¡­

    I¡¯m assuming as her new Master.

    Then, Mitama and Arisu are with me.

    Misato-san is nearby.

    Kinuka had no choice but to come to me.

    Just like how water flows from above going below.

    Her flow is to become my woman.

    That¡¯s what we¡¯ll make her believe.

    It¡¯s all to prevent Kinuka¡¯s mind from breaking¡­It¡¯s the only way to somehow stabilize her condition.

    ¡¸ Yeah, serve me. Live for me. Okay? ¡¹

    This girl is taught to serve no one but her Master.

    ¡¸ We will serve Kuromori-sama together, right? ¡¹

    Arisu emphasizes.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    She looked at me and replied.

    Kinuka¡¯s eyes are filled with vigor.

    This girl doesn¡¯t even like me nor loves me yet.

    But, we can just accumulate our relationship little by little.

    For now, all I need is for them to have a place to stay.

    ¡¸ Uhm, let¡¯s wipe off the sweat ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san comes here holding a towel.

    Misuzu probably instructed her to come.

    Misuzu took off her micro bikini and shows off her pink nipples to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    The former young lady wipes my back with her trembling hands.

    Karen-san is also feeling desperate.

    She accepted the fate of becoming Misuzu¡¯s pet for the sake of the Mizushima house, but¡­

    Her head may agree but her heart might not be.

    I guess she¡¯s afraid.

    She was a young lady of nobility until yesterday, but now, she¡¯s going to live together with people she doesn¡¯t even know.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s treated as Misuzu¡¯s pet and is decided that I will deflower her.

    That¡¯s why I accept Karen-san¡¯s service as natural.

    If I get kind to her, it¡¯ll only break Karen-san¡¯s nervousness.

    She¡¯s exerting herself with the thought that it¡¯s her duty and so she has to endure it. That¡¯s how she manages to move.

    She needs time to get used to her new life.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, can I wipe their bodies? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also want to wipe off some sweat ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ No, I-I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Kinuka, who¡¯s sweating all over refuses, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. You¡¯re just like us, we¡¯re all Onii-san¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a day senior and so it¡¯s natural that we¡¯re going to wipe the sweat of our junior who worked her best ¡¹

    The twins told Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Did my best? ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Yes, you did your best just now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, didn¡¯t you hold our as Onii-san¡¯s penis went inside and stirred you up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you did great. You didn¡¯t even cry a complaint ¡¹

    ¡¸ My first time was filled with a lot of cries of pain ¡¹

    Rie, you¡¯re exaggerating.

    But, these girls are really kind.

    They already accepted Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Well, just let us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll wipe your body ¡¹

    Then, the twins forcibly wipe Kinuka¡¯s back with towels.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m grateful ¡¹

    Kinuka also accepted Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s the handkerchief to take some proof of virginity? ¡¹

    MIchi brings in with the handkerchief.

    ¡¸ May I do it, Master? ¡¹

    Mitama asks for my permission

    ¡¸ Sure, do it Mitama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kinuka spread your legs ¡¹

    Mitama wipes the virgin blood off Kinuka¡¯s crotch¡­The white handkerchief is stained with red blood.

    ¡¸ Guu!! ¡¹

    Yomi no longer eases her sense of pain and so Kinuka¡¯s lower half is in pain.

    ¡¸ Endure it, Kinuka. Your big sister endured the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ It also hurt Rie-chan and me last night ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay. Just take a rest and it¡¯ll die down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-san, how many times do you need to have sex until the woman feels good too? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ Well, it depends on the person. It depends on your constitution ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ As for me, it already gives pleasure on the second time ¡¹

    Misuzu says with a smile from the terrace.

    ¡¸ Right, according to research, if you have sex nearly every day since your first time, nearly everyone can experience ecstasy in the second week ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Edie, you really know everything, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I said, then;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s from the Manga named ¡°My Sky,¡± It¡¯s a line from the comic where there are two virgin women on the scene ¡¹

    Err.

    I guess she rummaged the mansion¡¯s library together with Nei.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand the Asnshirou arc where there was a UFO, but the 21st-century series is read with warm reception ¡¹

    Edie, that¡¯s unnecessary.

    ¡¸ Then, what about Onee-san? Did it feel good right away? ¡¹

    Eri asks Michi.

    Michi;

    ¡¸ As for me, the pain only turns to pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re that type¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. I¡¯m a bit jealous of that thought ¡¹

    Michi and the twins have that conversation.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve brought snacks ¡¹

    Mana and Haiji come in.

    The two of them are also wearing a micro bikini.

    ¡¸ Here, tissues. Wipe your hands. Onii-chan, everyone, go clean your hands first! ¡¹

    Mana hands everyone wet tissues

    ¡¸ The snack is Dorayaki. Mana and everyone made it. As for the drinks, it¡¯s over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please help yourselves ¡¹

    Haiji opens the cooler box she brought and inside are a lot of cold bottles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the orange juice! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the ginger ale! What about Onii-san? ¡¹

    The twins smile energetically.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take the cider ¡¹

    I¡¯m thirsty after the consecutive sex under the warm sunlight.

    Now I want to drink some carbonated drinks.

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    Rie hands me a bottle.

    ¡¸ What will you take? ¡¹

    Haiji asks Kinuka.

    These two were fighting during yesterday¡¯s party.

    ¡¸ ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I already am Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Haiji replies with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama took my virginity and poured his semen inside of me. Just like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like me? ¡¹

    Kinuka stared at Haiji.

    ¡¸ No, you and I are not the same ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I was the latter to serve Kuromori-sama. Please guide me as my senior. Thank you ¡¹

    Kinuka bows her head to Haiji.

    ¡¸ Raise your head. If you¡¯re looking for seniors, you have a lot in here. I¡¯m also a novice, just like you, and I¡¯m receiving guidance from the big sisters ¡¹

    Haiji said with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ From now on, Edie-oneesama and Michi-oneesama will be training with me during the morning and evenings. Would you like to join us? ¡¹

    Haiji invited. Kinuka looked at her elder sister, Mitama.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Join in ¡¹

    Mitama told her sister

    ¡¸ However, Anjou arts is off-premise. As for other styles¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Interacting with other people that way isn¡¯t a bad idea ¡¹

    Edie told Kinuka.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not telling you to learn our techniques. But, you should use it as a reference. If you want the school of your family to remain, then it¡¯ll remain as Anjou arts, even if it receives influence from other styles ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the successor of Kudou arts but my arts aren¡¯t what I received from Grandfather. The skill I¡¯m using are all Kudou arts ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Martial arts isn¡¯t for public entertainment, it¡¯s a combat skill. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s natural that it changes to match with the age! No, we have to try new things every day, evolve our techniques to maintain our strength as the time changes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou-sama¡¯s thoughts are firm. For someone who has the same role, I¡¯m embarrassed. Naturally, Kinuka and I have been failures ¡¹

    Mitama looked down.

    ¡¸ Call me Michi. I¡¯m also one of Master¡¯s servants. We¡¯re all family, sisters. Mitama-oneesama, my best regards ¡¹

    Michi bows.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mitama, don¡¯t be too formal. Everyone¡¯s family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Mitama-oneesan, Kinuka-chan, best regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, my best regards ¡¹

    The twins soothe the place with their smiles.

    ¡¸ Hey, Haiji-chan, bring everyone their dorayaki. Misuzu-oneechan, come on down ¡¹

    Mana called out to the people on the terrace.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Mariko-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Misuzu calls Torii-san who also sits on the terrace but¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looks down.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Kuromori-sama and everyone is still naked ¡¹

    Yeah, sorry about that.

    I put on the bathrobe I took off earlier

    Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka put on nothing but a towel.

    Karen-san still has her nipples exposed.

    ¡¸ Onii-san loves watching breasts and so let it be ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Should we take ours out too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want, you can lick them ¡¹

    The twins said but¡­

    ¡¸ No, no, not now. It¡¯s snack time ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can take our breasts for a snack though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to have sex on the lawn while crawling on all fours too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I like to be banged from behind like a dog ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel like I can get along with Arisu-chan and the girls if we have the same experience ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Let Darling take a rest. Darling¡¯s been working hard you know. He¡¯s alone dealing with all of us ¡¹

    Edie replied for me.

    ¡¸ Besides, Onii-chan still has a lot of things to do ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Please take care of Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu told me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Misato-san has a unique situation and so I don¡¯t know how far I can go but¡­ ¡¹

    It was Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡¯s decision to turn Misato-san to a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    That¡¯s the only way to punish the Kurama house from the embarrassment they made and it¡¯s also the only way she could repay the debts.

    I can¡¯t take them like with Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯ll try to do what I can. I¡¯ll try to work out to make sure that Misato-san doesn¡¯t experience pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to ask the same, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka bowed their heads.

    ¡¸ Okay, talk later! Let Onii-chan rest first. He¡¯s been working hard since yesterday ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I remained sitting on the lawn while eating the deluxe dorayaki.

    I also drink the cider.

    Kinuka remained naked, talking to Michi and Haiji about martial arts.

    When I was just thinking that they¡¯re getting along, they sent Haiji, someone they know¡­

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, or Shou-neechan, I don¡¯t know who, but¡­

    Someone was watching and sent Mana together with Haiji.

    Knowing that they¡¯re watching even in this situation makes me feel at ease.

    I can always send myself to fights where it¡¯s sink or swim because someone¡¯s watching.

    If I ever make a mistake, my big sisters are there to fix it.

    And in the end, we¡¯re a family who creates peace of mind by watching each other.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, want to lay on my lap? ¡¹

    Mana asked.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Mana brings my head to her lap.

    ¡¸ The first one to notice wins! ¡¹

    Mana told the twins.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s a lesson! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it! ¡¹

    The twins nodded.

    Still¡­

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s growing a lot. ¡¹

    Looking up at her while laying on her lap makes me understand.

    Half a year ago, she was a girl smaller than the average second-year middle school girl, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m working hard after all. My dream is to have Onii-chan praise me for being beautiful after all ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s dream is to become a worldwide supermodel.

    ¡¸ Besides, the program Onee-chan made for me is amazing ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan knows how to raise prostitutes for the Black Forest.

    She can mature a woman¡¯s body through diet and exercise.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Mana¡¯s always doing her best. Besides ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s been beautiful and cute ever since I first met you ¡¹

    Yes, her cute foundation just grew up splendidly.

    ¡¸ Geez! That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m no match against Nei-oneechan, she¡¯s the ultimate beauty ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Mana¡¯s also beautiful, and I like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana loves you to Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    I look at the girls eating snacks and drinking cold drinks on the lawn.

    Oh, Ruriko, Edie, and Mitama are talking about something.

    Mitama¡¯s naked with only a collar and towel covering her, she¡¯s sitting cross-legged.

    Her slit is visible from here. Or maybe, she¡¯s showing it off.

    On the other side are Misuzu, Tsukiko, and Arisu talking. Karen-san is with them.

    As expected, Arisu and Karen-san are sitting gracefully, despite being naked.

    The twins and Yomi are next to me.

    Oh, Rie and Eri are interested in the Miko power.

    Still, it¡¯s good that everyone¡¯s slowly opening up to each other.

    They¡¯ll start with girls who they think they can get along, then they can slowly expand from there.

    It¡¯s okay. My family is filled with kind girls.

    Also, oh.

    Torii-san who is a bit away is biting the dorayaki with her back turned on me.

    ¡¸ That Onee-chan seems to be getting impatient. She¡¯ll be ready soon ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Seeing her so conscious of Onii-chan. That¡¯s so cute! Ufufufu ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s laughing at Torii-san.

    Noticing our gaze, she sends a glance.

    Then, she turned away, rounding her back and shrinking.

    She¡¯s like a small animal who doesn¡¯t want people to watch her eat her food.

    ¡¸ Is that so? I think that Torii-san hates me quite a lot ¡¹

    I just raped girls right in front of her one after the other.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why she¡¯s keeping her distance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you don¡¯t get the maiden¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Mana smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Oh well, you¡¯ll understand why soon ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going back to the mansion after dinner, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s what Katsuko-nee said ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana will also help out later. Ruri-oneechan too ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko are Katsuko-nee¡¯s top disciples when it comes to housework.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we have to settle everything before dinner ¡¹

    Right.

    There¡¯s still Kurama Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Then.

    Misuzu and Arisu come over.

    ¡¸ I talked to Arisu-san just now¡­it¡¯s about giving Kinuka-san and Mitama-san fashionable clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fashionable? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re cute girls and yet, their heads were filled with nothing but their bodyguard duties, and so, they don¡¯t know anything about fashion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯d like to teach those girls how to dress up nicely ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama even prepared to have them walk a life as a woman after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We think that they can get interested in fashion, their hairstyle, and even makeup since Danna-sama¡¯s watching them ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Mitama-san can have my dress, and Kinuka-san can borrow clothes from Ruriko ¡¹

    Misuzu loves girls and so she wants to polish girls to her liking.

    ¡¸ Sure, but there are conditions ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That would be to take Eri and Rie, and make polish the two of them ¡¹

    I looked at Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸ Those girls never had anyone to talk to when it comes to fashion either ¡¹

    Born as a daughter of good-for-nothing Yakuzas, they never made friends.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Those girls can shine brightly when polished correctly ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Also, Haiji ¡¹

    I look at Haiji who¡¯s debating with Kinuka.

    ¡¸ That girl will shine too ¡¹

    So far, she¡¯s never had any experience of polishing herself

    ¡¸ Certainly. We¡¯ll do as you ask ¡¹

 Chapter 1019. Noon Sunshine / Status quo & a new Challenger

    Torii-san calls out Misuzu, who¡¯s a bit apart from us.

    ¡¸ In the end, what does this mean? I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? What do you not understand? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Torii-san.

    The other side leaves the conversation with Yomi and the twins and comes over to my side where I¡¯m lying down on Mana¡¯s lap.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go here ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then I¡¯ll take this side ¡¹

    Two young bodies lie down next to me.

    They cling to me.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, sprawl your limbs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spread your arms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    My head lays down on Mana¡¯s lap and I stretch out my arms as the twins told me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Hehehe, arm pillow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arm pillow! ¡¹

    The twins used my arm as their pillow and cuddled with me.

    ¡¸ I knew it, feeling Onii-san¡¯s warmth is the best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, same ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, Eri-chan and I are on Onii-san¡¯s sides ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, you can lie down on top of him ¡¹

    The two cling to the sides so she¡¯s going on top.

    ¡¸ No, currently I am¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be embarrassed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Arisu-chan ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    Seeing that, Torii-san;

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t completely understand what Kuromori-sama¡¯s relationship with everyone ¡¹

    She tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that Mariko-san already understands ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Sure, we¡¯re polygamy with Danna-sama as the center and we form such community. It¡¯s deviated from the common senses, and we know that it¡¯s ethically not allowed ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not even about permission, it¡¯s about the probability. Such a relationship like this isn¡¯t probable ¡¹

    Torii-san insists.

    ¡¸ Look, Onee-san, she might be drunk from the cider? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. She¡¯s on high-tension ¡¹

    The twins said.

    Still, these two smell good.

    No, all my girls smell good.

    But, they have subtle differences.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not drunk! I¡¯m talking seriously here! ¡¹

    Torii-san told the twins.

    ¡¸ How is it that you girls suddenly trust Kuromori-sama in such a short time?! Why are you so relaxed with him?! ¡¹

    Eri¡­

    ¡¸ Because there are no lies ¡¹

    Rie too;

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s always going with all his best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! What is that? I don¡¯t even understand ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks annoyed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. Mariko-san, do you trust your Father and Grandfather? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just answer the question ¡¹

    Torii-san thought for a moment¡­

    ¡¸ Well, of course, I trust Father and Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu turned to Ruriko, who¡¯s listening to our conversation with great interest

    ¡¸ What about Ruri-tan? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles gently?

    ¡¸ Grandfather? Of course I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, me neither ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh?! U-Uhm, Ruriko-sama, Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ Of course, I do love Grandfather. As his granddaughter that is ¡¹

    Jii-chan might be listening to the conversation in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t trust every word and actions that Grandfather takes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Grandfather does a lot of scheming without Ruriko nor I knowing and he never talks truthfully on everything ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t doubt that Grandfather loves Misuzu-oneesama, Yoshiko-oneesama, and me. But, Grandfather has some secrets. He purposely lies to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We understand that he has concluded that it is what he must do. However, that means that we always doubt every word and move Grandfather does ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is is that he¡¯s hiding from us? Why is it that he¡¯s doing that? We want to ascertain the basis of his judgment ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Jii-chan is always giving us a trial. He¡¯s giving us a test on whether we would understand what¡¯s between the lines or not. Well, he probably doesn¡¯t care if we don¡¯t understand it anyway ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan¡¯s a man who takes responsibility for what he does. Despite saying ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you,¡± meaning, entrusting things to us¡­if we were to make a mistake, Jii-chan is ready to shoulder all the responsibility for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hearing you say that, does that mean that Kuromori-sama acts lightly because you know that Kouzuki-sama will come and help you in the end? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ No way. Jii-chan has that resolve and so I cannot fail. I mean, I won¡¯t make mistakes ¡¹

    I smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ That means you have much more self-confidence than I thought ¡¹

    My self-confidence?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. What I meant is that I don¡¯t resign until I succeed. If one approach didn¡¯t go smoothly, then just look for another method. It doesn¡¯t matter how much time and effort it takes¡­that¡¯s all I can persevere for after all ¡¹

    I look up at Mana who¡¯s letting me lay on her lap.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s got it hard. It took us a lot of time for her to open up, to trust us, and it was a lot of trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Onii-chan, that¡¯s in the past ¡¹

    Mana said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan was harder compared to Mana. I mean, Agnes-chan didn¡¯t even speak with Onii-chan or us at first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Agnes-chan talks a lot now ¡¹

    The twins are surprised.

    ¡¸ She changed a lot. I also changed in a good way ever since I met Onii-chan but Agnes-chan is the one who changed the most. Now, she¡¯s happy every day ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is a girl who needs to have sex with Onii-chan until she was emotionally stable. But Onii-chan never missed a day and he keeps Agnes-chan satisfied ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    That was during the time when Agnes always says ¡°I want to have sex with Papa¡±

    Recently, she has calmed down, and so she¡¯s still okay even if we skip a day or two.

    ¡¸ Sure, Agnes took a lot of time, but that girl is obedient, and so I didn¡¯t have any trouble. But, Mana¡¯s filled with troubles back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, true. I wasn¡¯t that obedient back then. I¡¯m sorry Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said, then pats my cheeks.

    ¡¸ No, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to complain. There are a lot who are much more troublesome than Mana

    ¡¸ I have caused a lot of trouble too back then. I¡¯m sorry for that ¡¹

    Ruriko!

    No, yeah, Ruriko took some time too, but still¡­

    Compared to that, Ai and Megu¡­

    Yukino too. She¡¯s the hardest one.

    ¡¸ Everyone caused some trouble to Danna-sama in one way or another. But, Danna-sama¡¯s always calm, composed, and firmly accepts us ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan and Rie-chan¡¯s desire to cling to Danna-sama now is something I understand. I had a time like that too ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ That is why everyone lets them be. We also want to stick to Danna-sama and hug him but maybe not now ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are taken aback.

    Before anyone noticed, Michi, Edie, Tsukiko, and Yomi are here too.

    They¡¯re watching us

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    The twins try to get off me in a hurry but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be. The big sisters know, and they let it be, you can cling to Onii-chan like that ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s also lacking in Vitamin Onii-chan and I feel lonely and so that¡¯s why I had him lay on my lap to resupply ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s been focused on us since yesterday and even today, I¡¯m sorry for that ¡¹

    Misuzu apologized to Mana.

    ¡¸ No need. Mana will just get spoiled from Onii-chan on her day ¡¹

    Mana smiled at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ And so, let me recharge my energy for a moment ¡¹

    Yesterday and even today, I had my hands full with people related to Kouzuki house and the nobility.

    I hardly had any time with Mana.

    Of course, I intend to compensate for that once we¡¯re back in the Kuromori mansion, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, Mariko-san, let¡¯s return to the topic ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ We do not trust our Grandfather, our blood relative, but, we¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We believe in everything that Onii-sama says and does ¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ What I mean is that I don¡¯t understand why do you reach that conclusion ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Danna-sama has no privacy ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san saw it too, right? Danna-sama¡¯s always with someone from the family, and Grandfather and the other elder sisters love to use their hidden cameras and microphones ¡¹

    ¡¸ We always watch Onii-sama¡¯s decisions and hit process of who he wants to join the family ¡¹

    Ruriko added.

    This Kouzuki mansion, the Kuromori Mansion, and even our school.

    They all have surveillance systems.

    ¡¸ All of Kuromori-sama¡¯s words and deeds are understood in detail, and so you have trust in him? ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    All my women know who I talk to, and who I had sex with.

    They always watch my decisions and my actions.

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Why do you think that way? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama knows¡­that someone¡¯s always watching him, that he has no private life at all ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles gently.

    ¡¸ He knows that and he¡¯s okay with it. Onii-sama never mentioned any dissatisfaction with his life ¡¹

    ¡¸ That size and depth of his generosity is one of Danna-sama¡¯s biggest charms ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just dumb and so I just find it okay since it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that firm stance is what¡¯s wonderful. I love it Danna-sama ¡¹

    Look¡­

    ¡¸ He is like that and that is why Grandfather accepted him as the fiance of the daughters of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s an ordinary man, even if it¡¯s a man who inherited the blood of nobility, they will be quite menial to the daughter of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or, they will bluff and act arrogantly ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t find a man who is so relaxed to accept us other than Onii-sama ¡¹

    Like I said earlier, I¡¯m just an idiot.

    It¡¯s nothing you should praise me for.

    ¡¸ Right¡­He calls Kouzuki-sama as ¡°Jii-chan.¡± Even with Momoko-oneesama from Kaan house, he just went and called her ¡°Momoko-neechan¡± I thought that he was a bit crazy but¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    I see.

    Now that you mention it, I might be.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I guess I¡¯m weird. Maybe my head has some screws missing ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s okay to stay like that Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-san, that weirdness is what¡¯s great ¡¹

    ¡¸ That part where you don¡¯t even hate that we¡¯re using your arms as a pillow ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you even took girls who are irredeemable like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Daughters of Yakuza like us, or Arisu-chan, who was a young lady ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t discriminate, and you love us equally ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinuka-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s women keep in increasing but you still look like you can get more ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ After all, after increasing the family to this much, any number is just the same. I mean, the girls who are already in the family always welcome the new ones ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at me in wonder.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you all hate how Kuromori-sama keeps in adding more lovers? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Worse, shouldn¡¯t you all think of monopolizing Kuromori-sama? As a woman, Polygamy shouldn¡¯t be something you approve of! ¡¹

    Torii-san asserts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Torii-san, my women aren¡¯t assembled because they want to become lovers with me ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that handsome, nor talented, nor intelligent. I¡¯m just a man whose worth nothing, a boring man. They¡¯re not putting up with polygamy because they want to stay with me ¡¹

    I have to make it clear.

    ¡¸ Then, why is it that this inexplicable group is established? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ What we seek is family. We all have been left behind by our real blood families. Therefore, we gather and create our family instead ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Mana and I were abandoned by our family. Some of them had their family murdered, some can¡¯t see their family again for reasons. Misuzu and Ruriko, and Jii-chan are like that, their family is too worthy that they can¡¯t be an ordinary family ¡¹

    Torii-san stares at me.

    No, Kinuka and Mitama too.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we want a family for ourselves, and so we gather. And now, we¡¯re doing our best to become one. Our family is a present progressive, and everyone¡¯s in the middle of creating it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, there¡¯s no need to complete it. Our family continues to evolve. That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay to increase with new members in the group halfway. Darling and the group will accept them all ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much more fun to have more people in the family ¡¹

    Right, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t fear to increase the members of our family.

    ¡¸ Even if left alone, they will keep on increasing. Everyone will bear Onii-chan¡¯s children¡­people increase, a lot of trouble ensues, but everyone¡¯s ready for it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mana and Ruri-oneechan will work harder so we can make up for Katsuko-oneechan in housework. We know that there will be more ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee teaches Mana and Ruriko about housework.

    Next, Mana and Ruriko will teach the new girls.

    ¡¸ Even in bodyguards. It¡¯s easier now since Haiji¡¯s with us. Mitama and Kinuka too, I¡¯ll train them a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two of them have good fighting strength but they need to increase their caution, concentration, and perception. That will be the priority in their training ¡¹

    Edie and Michi also know their place.

    ¡¸ Yes, people increase. Danna-sama accepts as many people as he can. Therefore, it¡¯s okay to depend on Danna-sama too ¡¹

    Misuzu told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Our family are girls who wish for their family to love them and Danna-sama is the one that connects the women. ¡¹

    Everyone looked at me.

    ¡¸ Besides, Danna-sama never picks girls who will cause nothing but trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Onii-san didn¡¯t pick Otome-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yesterday, nor yesterday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan, they weren¡¯t allowed to come to the family either ¡¹

    The two daughters of Yakuza Minaho-neesan picked as prostitutes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we trust Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san is a bit lewd but he¡¯s not a light man who¡¯ll make a move on everyone ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mariko-san, we are watching you with caution ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama is willing to accept even Mariko-san. You probably don¡¯t see it as a burden, Although¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san looks straight at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ But if it¡¯s the current Mariko-san, Danna-sama might not even find you acceptable ¡¹

    Torii-san panics.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s not like I-I-I¡¯m interested in joining everyone¡­nothing like that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. It would be nice if that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ If only she¡¯s a little bit more honest to herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s too top-heavy that she lost her chance ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, you already do ¡¹

    ¡¸ As if you don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Eri and Rie reply with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ Still, we¡¯re aware that joining in this family us such great fortune ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like we hit the winning lottery numbers ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be sure to cling with all my strength. I¡¯ll even bite to make sure that I don¡¯t let go ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no place to return to after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no other life but to be with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we follow anything Onii-san tells us, and we won¡¯t be rude to the Onee-san either ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re giving our best efforts to have the family completely accept us a day earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, everyone, please take care of us ¡¹

    The twins sit seiza on the lawn and bow their heads

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do the same, Mitama, Kinuka! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of us ¡¹

    Arisu and the girls bow their heads too.

    ¡¸ There are still more who aren¡¯t here so take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re watching through the cameras ¡¹

    Misuzu and Mana said.

    ¡¸ Also, as for those who weren¡¯t watching the video, some of them are quite fussy, sorry to ask but be careful with them. She¡¯s Mana¡¯s actual big sister ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not bad people, but they¡¯re just a bit troublesome. I¡¯m really sorry for them. I¡¯m already apologizing before it happens ¡¹

    There¡¯s no need for Mana to bow her head for that, but still¡­

    She has the blood of the Shirasaka house.

    Then¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s phone rings.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is Ruriko. Yes, I understand. Goodbye ¡¹

    Ruriko ends the call and speaks to me.

    ¡¸ It seems that Kurama Misato-san is ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    It¡¯s finally Misato-san¡¯s turn.

    ¡¸ Please take care of Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of her, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka bow their heads.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. Leave her to me ¡¹

    I replied.

    Oh right.

    So that¡¯s why we needed that talk about everyone

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay? ¡¹

    Misuzu and the twins looked at my face and asked.

    ¡¸ Darling, this is the test ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    She knows.

    All the girls I had sex so far all joined in the family.

    But¡­

    Kurama Misato-san will become a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    I need to teach Misato-san about sex as a member of the Black Forest, a criminal organization, but¡­

    Misato-san can¡¯t join in our family as she¡¯s a prostitute.

    She¡¯s a woman we have to sell, and so she can¡¯t be a woman only for me.

    ¡¸ Darling needs this. It¡¯s about time for Darling to step up ¡¹

    Edie said. It pierced me.

    ¡¸ People who want family are accepted but, there are also girls whose situation doesn¡¯t allow them to join in the family even if they want to ¡¹

    Right.

    I can¡¯t have sex with Misato-san the same way I had with my other girls.

    Misato-san resolved herself to live as a prostitute¡­

    Even so, I have to make it clear with Misato-san so both of us won¡¯t have any lingering attachments.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to another room, Mariko-san ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it Kurama Misato-san¡¯s duty to watch Kurama Misato-san¡¯s fate? ¡¹

    Torii-san is here as per Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s orders

    ¡¸ Besides, I think that Mariko-san will find her answer there ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ This is a first case where Danna-sama will have sex with someone who will not join the family ¡¹

 Chapter 1020. Inspecting the virgin Prostitute / Misatoâ€™s First Kiss

    My dick still has some of the Anjou sister¡¯s virgin blood.

    We had sex on the lawn so it also has a grassy smell.

    I need to clean up my body before having sex with Kurama Misato.

    Besides, I needed to refresh my mind and body.

    Therefore, I¡¯m glad that I have time to shower by myself.

    If someone¡¯s here, I would be thinking of them.

    Still¡­

    All the girls I had sex with became my woman but¡­

    Kurama Misato-san will have to become a prostitute.

    I cannot have any attachment to her.

    I know that but¡­

    But still¡­

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    Yukino, a girl who I never thought would become my woman, is now living together with us.

    Will I be able to send Misato-san out as a prostitute?

    Leaving the shower room, Nagisa¡¯s there.

    Nobody else.

    ¡¸ Misato-chan¡¯s lecture is over ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s right to call me. It¡¯s been a while since I retired as a prostitute so I can be objective but the role is too vivid for Katsuko right now ¡¹

    That ¡®role¡¯ is to teach Kurama Misato-san about her job as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Katsuko never took any customers since meeting you, or should I say that it¡¯s been nearly a year since the Black Forest suspended, and so she hasn¡¯t done any prostitute work for a year but still, the customers haven¡¯t been notified of her official retirement ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s retirement will happen coincident with the reopening of the brothel.

    It¡¯s to create an opportunity for the Katsuko-nee, the number one prostitute of the brothel, to introduce the new prostitutes to her customers.

    Katsuko-nee proposed it herself.

    That shows her decision for retirement and her connections with her former customers will remain.

    Katsuko-nee will use such connections for her future businesses.

    If not, her time where she had to live as a prostitute will be for naught.

    Katsuko-nee did say that she doesn¡¯t want to erase her past but instead, uses her painful past to create the future.

    Yes, Katsuko-nee¡¯s facing forward now.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s not allowed to educate the new prostitutes, a job of turning pure girls into a product.

    Katsuko-nee will not do anything related to the New Black Forest Brothel other than handing over her patrons to others.

    ¡¸ Misato-chan¡¯s taught how to prepare her mind as she becomes a prostitute. ¡¹ Can¡¯t teach her anything about techniques yet. It¡¯ll only become unnecessary information as she¡¯s still a virgin ¡¹

    Especially since Misato-san is a young lady of nobility, she lacks in sexual knowledge compared to ordinary high-school girls.

    She has to learn each and one of them with actual experience in sex.

    That¡¯s the idea.

    ¡¸ What, you¡¯re making a grim face Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you thinking that you have to teach Misato-chan about sex? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Geez, that¡¯s getting a bit too arrogant now ¡¹

    Nagisa said and embraced me.

    Nagisa¡¯s plump body is soft and warm.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to think about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    It¡¯s Misato-san¡¯s first time.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to think about giving her a great first experience ¡¹

    Nagisa whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ You are her first customer ¡¹

    Right¡­

    I¡­

    I can¡¯t have any close relationship with Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Your role is to train Misato-chan to sell her body. You¡¯re not teaching her about sex, it¡¯s prostitution ¡¹

    Prostitution.

    ¡¸ And so, be careful. Many prostitutes fall in love with their male training partners. They lower their guard, feeling intimate, and then, they become dependent on their partner. Creating a pseudo-romance with someone who isn¡¯t related to her through money but as a person in the brothel, that makes it painful for them to work as a prostitute ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Men who prey on prostitutes by playing with their emotions do exist. Back then, there are those called gigolos in the prostitution industry. In Japan, it¡¯s common to have the gigolo look weak and feeble, but in American movies, they depict them as macho men. That¡¯s because gigolos are recognized as an occupation under prostitution. It¡¯s not about a jobless artist turning into a gigolo, being a gigolo is a job behind the scenes ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the man of the Kuromori house. Your role is to take the first experience of the prostitutes. It¡¯s similar to those who test out the goods before they¡¯re put in the market ¡¹

    We¡¯re not allowed to sell them to our customers unless we test them.

    ¡¸ What you¡¯re doing is trial, inspection. Don¡¯t go for anything more. You can¡¯t have any pseudo-romance with our goods, much less becoming Misato-chan¡¯s gigolo, you can¡¯t do that. Such men are the worst, and won¡¯t you feel sorry for the other girls, right? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t be a man who lets my women sell their bodies.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t make Misato-san my woman.

    I need to keep it that way for Misuzu, Ruriko, and all my women.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I told Misato-chan. That the child in my stomach is yours ¡¹

    Nagisa, who I¡¯m embracing right now, has my child in her stomach.

    ¡¸ I told Misato-chan, who needs to become a prostitute, that she¡¯s not allowed to love you. Because it¡¯ll only cause unhappiness to the child in my stomach ¡¹

    Misato-san is a person with common sense, and so¡­

    She should scorn a man who has a lot of women and even have pregnant women.

    Ordinary girls don¡¯t accept the fact that their man has a woman who¡¯s pregnant with his child.

    ¡¸ You need to draw a line you can¡¯t cross, okay? ¡¹

    Nagisa looked at me in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I looked back and replied.

    ¡¸ This is just my warning, but Minaho-san, do you have anything else to say? ¡¹

    Nagisa said. Then the speaker on the ceiling;

    ¡º Then, just one thing ¡»

    I knew it. Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching.

    ¡º Nagisa already mentioned it but do abandon the thoughts that you are going to teach her ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º I¡¯m the one who will train her. All you have to do, as a customer, is to make her do everything you want as she¡¯s a prostitute. She will do anything you ask her. Ignore her feelings ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º That girl will become a prostitute, you know? She has to answer the desires of her customer as she¡¯s selling her body for money. She has to understand that from her first sex or she will be dependent on you, and it¡¯ll only make her suffer ¡»

    I see.

    Misato-san will use our sex as the standard.

    If I get too considerate of her, she will misunderstand that it¡¯s the only level that men desire.

    Once she sells her body to the real customers, she will become confused.

    ¡¸ I talked to her a lot but Misato-chan¡¯s image of prostitution is something embarrassing, horrible, and painful, which she has to endure. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that you have to torment her, but it will only be painful to Misato-chan if she misunderstands ¡¹

    Nagisa added.

    ¡¸ Not all customers are good people ¡¹

    Nagisa and Minaho-neesan experienced cruelty from Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s sadistic friends.

    ¡º I intend to have only good customers in my new brothel but, I want her to experience the minimum limit with you. I know that you don¡¯t get excited about hurting women and so I¡¯m relieved in that regard. But, I want you to be a bit pushier, give her sex where the man only uses the woman to release his sexual desire ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not good for Misato-chan if you¡¯re being considerate of her just because it¡¯s her first time ¡¹

    ¡º Meaning, do anything you want to do. Make her do everything you want. Don¡¯t hold back, okay? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º That way of putting it is a bit harsh but you can never fall for Misato-san. You¡¯re one of the people who turned her to a prostitute. She may consent that you¡¯ll take away her virginity but there¡¯s no love. She will bear a grudge on you for the rest of her life. You must be ready for that ¡»

    Well, that is MInaho-neesan¡¯s resolve

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s giving a lecture to Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san to become new prostitutes.

    Of course, Sonoko-san picked to become a prostitute herself, but¡­

    Even so, she will bear a grudge towards Minaho-neesan.

    There are former prostitutes of Black Forest that idolize Minaho-neesan but¡­

    There should be a lot of former prostitutes who hate Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º Without that resolve, you can¡¯t use a brothel for business ¡»

    And that brothel is Kuromori house¡¯s business.

    I¡¯m a man of Kuromori house and so I can¡¯t let Minaho-neesan shoulder the pain all by herself.

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯m ready to have Misato-san hate me for the rest of her life and have sex with her ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡º Listen, that doesn¡¯t mean that you have to rape her. If it¡¯s rape, then you¡¯re ignoring the woman and just force yourself onto her. Prostitutes have to willingly answer the desires of their customers. Prostitutes cannot have the thought that they can¡¯t accept it because it¡¯s embarrassing, scary, and hateful. Seeing that, naturally, she¡¯ll hate you, you¡¯ll become loyal to your lust. You do not have to be considerate of the prostitute ¡»

    Naturally, she will hate me, and so she has to satisfy my desire and I shouldn¡¯t worry about her.

    Right.

    Misato-san will experience prostitution.

    ¡¸ We also told Misato-chan to treat you as a customer ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    We¡¯re a prostitute and customer.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    That¡¯s how we will have sex.

    I should erase anything unnecessary from my head, such as;

    Misato-san is a virgin, she¡¯s a young lady of nobility, or that she¡¯s Arisu¡¯s big sister.

    That thought¡­

    ¡¸ This is my first time having sex with a prostitute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee nor Nagisa didn¡¯t give that prostitute feel

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. So, good luck ¡¹

    Nagisa kissed me on the forehead

    ¡¸ When doing it with us, you always prioritize your partner instead of yourself, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles gently.

    ¡¸ We love that kindness of yours but¡­ But, Misato-chan is a prostitute. She won¡¯t become your woman. Don¡¯t be gentle with her ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Let our your lust. Don¡¯t hold back. Holding back your lust when you¡¯re with a prostitute is disrespectful towards them. You must not do that ¡¹

    Oh.

    I¡­

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I went to the room Nagisa told me.

    Nobody¡¯s around.

    They made it so I won¡¯t meet other girls.

    Misato-san¡¯s virgin photography seems to have ended already.

    Taking her naked photos, pornographic pose, and images of her genital area.

    The room Misato-san is waiting in is filled with cameras.

    We won¡¯t have problems recording our intercourse.

    Someone will come for the post-deflowering photo session.

    Anyway, it¡¯s just Misato-san and me during sex.

    A room where it¡¯s just the prostitute and the customer.

    I¡¯m wearing nothing but my bathrobe.

    Putting my feelings aside, my body is ready.

    What about Misato-san?

    Nagisa said that Misato-chan¡¯s waiting in the room as a prostitute.

    Does that mean that she wears like a prostitute?

    See-through negligee? Or a red undershirt?

    I don¡¯t know much about it.

    Knock. Knock.

    I knock on the door.

    ¡¸ Please come in ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s voice comes from the inside.

    I opened the room and entered.

    Oh, this is also a guest bedroom.

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been expecting you, dear customer, ¡¹

    Misato-san sits on the bed in seiza and bows with her three fingers pressed down.

    That appearance.

    ¡¸ Please enjoy and love Kurama Misato ¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing the same uniform as Misuzu.

    Her hair is combed straight.

    Her legs are covered in navy blue socks with her school emblem.

    That sense of cleanliness is overflowing, a pure young lady is there.

    She bows her head and so I can see her nape and the white string of her bra.

    ¡¸ Why uniform? ¡¹

    I asked. Misato-san;

    ¡¸ The customers who would pick me would want to have sex with the young lady of the Kurama house¡­ ¡¹

    She raised her head and forced a smile.

    She¡¯s scared. Her eyes are wet.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I believe that they will want to see me in these clothes ¡¹

    I see.

    I was naive.

    Misato-san isn¡¯t just a prostitute.

    The young lady of the Kurama house is the prostitute.

    Those who will pay a lot of money to have sex with Misato-san would want to have sex with the young lady of nobility.

    If that¡¯s the case, she can¡¯t appear like a prostitute.

    They¡¯d want to have sex with Misato-san while she appears like a young lady.

    ¡¸ If this is not to your liking then I will change immediately. I have multiple clothes prepared ¡¹

    Misato-san looks at the other room.

    Nagisa and Minaho-neesan should have prepared some more lewd clothes.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll take this. Rather, I prefer it this way for now ¡¹

    I can take the young lady wearing lewd clothes for later.

    ¡¸ For now? ¡¹

    Misato-san looks at me curiously.

    ¡¸ No, well, I don¡¯t think this would end with just one round. I¡¯ll have you put on other clothes for the second round ¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry for her since she¡¯s a virgin, but my lust;

    I can¡¯t let Misato-san become my woman, I mustn¡¯t.

    Therefore, this might be the last time I¡¯ll have sex with her.

    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll try out everything that I can.

    ¡¸ Certainly. Uhm ¡¹

    Misato-san looks at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-sama¡¯s orders were to experience sexual intercourse, intravaginal ejaculation, and also, serving using my mouth, and drinking semen. Anal intercourse is depending on the wishes of the customer ¡¹

    I¡¯m not into anal sex.

    I hardly have any interest.

    But¡­

    If she¡¯s going to become a prostitute, someone will do that with her.

    But I feel like I want to take all of Misato-san¡¯s first times.

    What do I do?

    But, Katsuko-nee did say that it¡¯s not good to force anal on beginners.

    I have no confidence in anal.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested in the anus. Although, I sure want to fill up your womb with my semen ¡¹

    I¡¯m in the mood of calling her ¡°Misato¡± for a moment there.

    But, I can¡¯t. She¡¯s not my woman.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do as the customer wishes ¡¹

    Looking at Misato-san now, she¡¯s trembling.

    She¡¯s really afraid.

    She¡¯s a timid girl.

    ¡¸ Dear Customer, t-this way¡­please come this way ¡¹

    Yeah, we can¡¯t be this far away all the time.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I sit down on the bed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Dear customer, w-would you like to drink water? ¡¹

    Water?

    Oh, I see some pitchers on the table.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, then I¡¯ll take your offer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please wait for a moment ¡¹

    Misato-san pours water on the glass cup.

    Seeing that line from her shoulder to her back, it¡¯s beautiful.

    I can see that she¡¯s a daughter of a noble family just from her behavior, how she¡¯s disciplined.

    Misato-san pours water on the cup¡­

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me ¡¹

    Huh?

    For some reason, she puts the cup on her lips.

    Then, she sips it¡­

    Then, she goes to me¡­?

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    She presses her lips to mine¡­

    Then, pours cold water to my mouth.

    ¡¸ Hmm, nnn, hmm, puhaa ¡¹

    After feeding me with water mouth-to-mouth, the feeling of Misato-san¡¯s lips remain.

    ¡¸ That was my first kiss ¡¹

    Misato-san said bashfully.

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore.

    This time, I kissed Misato-san.

    I embraced her beautiful body wearing her uniform.

    ¡¸ Kuh! ¡¹

    Misato-san trembles in fear.

    I know that her whole body¡¯s nervous.

    Even so, kissing her, embracing her¡­

    Her nervousness loosens up in my arms.

    ¡¸ Stick out your tongue ¡¹

    I ordered. Misato-san sticks out her pink tongue.

    I slurped it.

    ¡¸ Hmm?! ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s body shrinks from nervousness again.

    I put my tongue inside Misato-san¡¯s mouth and enjoy the sensation.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s breathing roughly already from this much

    Oh, I can hear her heartbeat.

    ¡¸ Is that all your first time? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It is ¡¹

    She replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Well then¡­ ¡¹

    This time, I hold water in my mouth¡­

    Then have Misato-san drink from it.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm, hmmmm ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s trying her best to respond.

    That¡¯s cute¡­

    I want to break all of this girl¡¯s first time as much as possible.

    I opened up my bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Look at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiii!!! ¡¹

    Misato-san looks at my erect penis closely.

    ¡¸ Now touch it ¡¹

    I grabbed Misato-san¡¯s hand stiff from fear and force her to grip it.

    ¡¸ Is it really this big? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the biggest one yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, it¡¯s hot¡­and wet? ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s surprised from the pre-cum from my glans.

    ¡¸ Now, gently move your hands up and down ¡¹

    I grabbed Misato-san¡¯s hand and make her give me a handjob.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, and touch me here too ¡¹

    I have her fingers touch my glans.

    The young lady¡¯s thin fingers move to pleasure a man for the first time in her life.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaaa, haaa ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s hot breath touches my face.

    She¡¯s sweating on her forehead.

    I think that it¡¯s more of her nervousness than sexual arousal, but¡­

    ¡¸ Now, lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???!! ¡¹

    Misato-san looked at me surprised.

    ¡¸ Put this inside your mouth, lick it, suck it ¡¹

 Chapter 1021. Inspecting the virgin Prostitute / The taste of Semen

    I¡¯m sitting down on the edge of the bed with the bathrobe exposing my front.

    Then, between my legs¡­

    Kurama Misato, wearing her school uniform, kneels before me.

    Before the young lady¡¯s eyes is my penis, sparkling from the pre-cum on my glans.

    ¡¸ Do you know how to do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nagisa-sama used a model to explain it to me. Although, seeing the real thing is a bit too graphic ¡¹

    It must be her first time staring at a man¡¯s erect penis.

    ¡¸ Are you scared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, a bit. But, I heard that prostitutes must serve with their mouths ¡¹

    Of course, a customer who rents this beautiful young lady would definitely want fellatio from her.

    Nobody would hate to have her put their penis inside their mouth and have her suck it.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you took a shower, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, I feel sorry to keep it dirty ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Form what I heard from Nagisa-sama, some of the customers prefer to make the prostitutes lick their dirty penis. Also, when the customer orders the prostitute, then they have to lick it, anytime, anywhere. Nagisa-sama told me a story about the time when she was asked to serve with her mouth in a theater while a play was being performed ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    The Black Forest is a high-class brothel, and so the customers can take out the prostitutes and bring them to theaters or fancy restaurants.

    It¡¯s natural for them to ask for sexual service even in such places.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also told that unless otherwise instructed by the customer, I must continue to lick and suck until the customer ejaculates, and I must swallow all the semen poured into my mouth after dissolving it with my saliva ¡¹

    Nagisa educated Misato-san to become a first-class prostitute.

    This girl will not become mine.

    The other nobilities won¡¯t forgive the Kurama house unless Misato-san becomes a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s hand and her thin fingers hold my penis.

    ¡¸ If I recall, it¡¯s something like this¡­ ¡¹

    By repeating what she¡¯s taught to herself, she¡¯s forcibly suppressing the rejection and fear of putting my penis in her mouth

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll begin my service ¡¹

    Misato-san is trembling from fear, but¡­

    She kisses my glans.

    Kissing my penis.

    This is the first penis she¡¯s putting in her mouth, my penis.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t close your eyes. Give it a good look even if you¡¯re scared ¡¹

    I looked at Misato-san and told her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Pardon my rudeness ¡¹

    Misato-san opens her eyes timidly, licking my glans after readying herself.

    That sharp pleasure runs across my spine.

    Her warm and moist tongue licks my glans.

    ¡¸ It feels good Misato-san, continue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    If this is usual, then I¡¯d expose her breasts¡­

    But for now¡­

    I like the gap where Misato-san¡¯s wearing a neat and elegant school uniform while putting my dick in her mouth.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama, t-this is delicious ¡¹

    Nagisa taught her to speak that way while licking my penis.

    ¡¸ Thank you for teaching me the taste of a man¡¯s penis ¡¹

    She looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ P-Please teach Misato the taste of semen too ¡¹

    That said¡­

    It¡¯s arousing to have a young lady who doesn¡¯t know anything fellate me, but¡­

    Misato-san¡¯s skill is still clumsy.

    I don¡¯t think I can ejaculate like this as I¡¯m already accustomed to Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s techniques.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Put the tip inside your mouth. Then, close your mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Misato-san lip bites my glans.

    I grab the root of my penis and stroke it.

    ¡¸ Good, now lick it inside. Yes, good ¡¹

    I speed up my hand.

    I¡¯m going to ejaculate in the face of this beautiful young lady.

    ¡¸ Aah, I¡¯m cumming! Misato-san, cumming inside your mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cumming!! ¡¹

    The white liquid pours inside Misato-san¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Nguu! ¡¹

    Misato-san is surprised from the first round flying from my penis to her mouth that she lets go of it.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Byrurururu.

    Byu!!

    The second and third shot defiled Misato-san¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, get it back in, there¡¯s more! ¡¹

    Misato-san immediately puts my glans inside her mouth again.

    Byurururu, byurururu, the remaining semen poured into Misato-san¡¯s tongue.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm, munuuuu!! ¡¹

    As expected, she¡¯s frowning. She must be disgusted by it.

    ¡¸ Drink it. Dissolve it with your saliva, then gargle it inside then swallow them all ¡¹

    Misato-san did as I told. She chewed it inside her mouth.

    ¡¸ Then, open your mouth and show it to me. ¡¹

    Misato-san opens her mouth wide.

    Her cute tongue has my semen mixed with saliva.

    ¡¸ Now, drink it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    Misato-san swallows.

    ¡¸ Good. That¡¯s cute ¡¹

    I pull tissues from the bedside table¡­

    Then, I wiped off the semen on Misato-san¡¯s face.

    Oops, it dripped to her uniform.

    Then, I poured water from the jug to the cup and handed it to Misato-san.

    ¡¸ It must be gross. Rinse your mouth ¡¹

    Misato-san takes the cup and pours clean water in her mouth.

    Then, she swallowed it immediately.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa¡­I¡¯m sorry. I even troubled you ¡¹

    She¡¯s already sweating from her first fellatio and drinking semen.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the taste of my semen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s bitter ¡¹

    Misato-san realized that she spoke out her thoughts¡­

    ¡¸ No, it was delicious. Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen is dainty ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t even know what that means.

    ¡¸ I have to get used to this taste, right? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ The taste of semen differs on each person. From what I heard, even the same person can change the taste depending on their health ¡¹

    From now on, it¡¯s not just my semen Misato-san¡¯s drinking.

    She will taste semen of men I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Therefore, don¡¯t misunderstand that what you drank just now is the right taste ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Misato-san replies a bit mournfully

    My sex with Misato-san is only the start of her prostitution life.

    What hardships await her beyond this point is within her imagination.

    ¡¸ Stand up ¡¹

    I decided to move to the next stage.

    ¡¸ Stand before me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Misato-san stands before me.

    Yeah, what an elegant and pure girl.

    I don¡¯t see the girl who just swallowed semen.

    ¡¸ Lift your skirt, show me your panties ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s breathing turned rough.

    ¡¸ I want to see Misato-san embarrassed ¡¹

    I looked up at her and speak frankly

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Her trembling hands grabbed the edge of her skirt and slowly raised it up.

    Nice thighs.

    Young ladies sure have fair skin.

    But, compared to Arisu, her body has developed a lot.

    Her legs and hips are meaty, it¡¯s lewd.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Finally, Misato-san¡¯s pure white cloth on her crotch is visible.

    In there¡­

    ¡¸ Misato-san, you¡¯re wet. There¡¯s a stain ¡¹

    The surroundings of her crotch are wet from her love nectar, I can see the shape of her slit through the wet panties.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    She¡¯s trembling. Most likely embarrassed

    ¡¸ Why are you apologizing. Naturally, women get wet when they¡¯re aroused. Your body is just preparing to accept the dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-san¡¯s aroused to the fact that we¡¯re about to have sex, right? ¡¹

    To think that she¡¯s this wet.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. M-Misato is aroused ¡¹

    She admits bashfully.

    ¡¸ Good, then take off just your skirt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did you not hear what I said? Take off just your skirt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s trembling fingers unbutton her uniform and lower the zipper.

    Then, her skirt fell to her feet

    It¡¯s an elegant uniform for the high-class young lady school.

    Wearing only the upper-body and just her panty below.

    That¡¯s quite lewd.

    ¡¸ Misato-san ¡¹

    I stand up and remove my bathrobe completely.

    Then, I embraced Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Aaaa ¡¹

    Her delicate body trembles in my arms.

    She¡¯s two years older than me and yet, her beauty makes me want to keep her safe.

    No, she¡¯s so frightened that it makes me want to defile her.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm?! ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s surprised by my sudden kiss.

    Her head keeps on telling her to be obedient but her hear and body is afraid of a man raping her.

    In truth, she doesn¡¯t want to have sex with me.

    That physiological reaction sets my arousal on fire.

    I want to violate her.

    I want to shove my erect penis inside and then soil her womb nobody used with my semen.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Lie down on the bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to start having sex ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaaaa, haaaaa, uuuuuu ¡¹

    Misato-san lies down on the bed.

    I lie down next to her.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Misato-san speaks to me.

    ¡¸ P-Please be gentle with me ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t promise you that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to violate Misato-san and make it mine ¡¹

    I won¡¯t care even though she¡¯s a virgin.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re no lovers, nor friends ¡¹

    We¡¯re just prostitute and training partners.

    ¡¸ Indeed, dear Customer ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    This is a hands-on-training for her prostitution work and so I¡¯m a temporary customer.

    I will violate her body as I please, just like a customer who bought Misato-san with money.

    If I get gentle with her, it¡¯ll only confuse Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Then, please do as you please with me. I will respond to whatever demand you give ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do as I please ¡¹

    I then kiss Misato-san¡¯s lips.

    I stick in my tongue, and she¡¯s already accustomed. Misato-san proactively entwines her tongue.

    ¡¸ Auu?! ¡¹

    I reached out for Misato-san¡¯s breasts and she raised her voice.

    ¡¸ Let me touch it, I¡¯m groping it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Starting from her uniform.

    I can feel the bouncy shape even though there¡¯s a cloth in between.

    It¡¯s quite big.

    ¡¸ Auuu, auuu, auuu ¡¹

    Her breathing¡¯s rough, turning into gasps.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, do you commute to school using a car? ¡¹

    I suddenly asked.

    ¡¸ Yes. Ever since when I was young ¡¹

    As expected from a young lady of nobility.

    If that¡¯s the case, she probably never experienced molesters on the train during rush hour.

    ¡¸ Arisu too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. Mitama and Kinuka are with us as we travel to school¡­aaaahnnn ¡¹

    My hand goes inside the uniform.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, dear customer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, we¡¯re talking. Who¡¯s driving the car? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That would be Mitama¡¯s father¡¯s subordinate¡­aaaah! ¡¹

    I lift her breast and groped Misato-san¡¯s raw breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, t-this is¡­ ¡¹

    She never had a molester but this is how it should feel.

    My hand feels the warm meat of hers.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo, t-this is too embarrassing! aaaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, get even more embarrassed ¡¹

    I untucked Misato-san¡¯s uniform and exposed her breasts.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaa!!! Nooo!!! ¡¹

    As expected, she thinks she¡¯s ready but in fact¡­

    Misato-san tries to hide her exposed breasts with her arms¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hide it ¡¹

    I speak at her sharply.

    ¡¸ Your body is mine at this moment ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s body grows weak.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, dear customer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Move your hand away. I can¡¯t see your breasts. I can¡¯t touch it nor lick your nipples ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Misato-san lowers her hand.

    Then, she looked up at me.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Am I really going to become a prostitute? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Getting cold feet? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san strips off her clothes and shows her breasts to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only wondering if my body is something people would buy? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ I do not have such wonderful proportions like Nagisa-sama ¡¹

    Yeah, Nagisa and Katsuko-nee both have such voluptuous bodies.

    Their sex appeal is too strong.

    Compared to that, Misato-san has a slender proportion.

    ¡¸ No, I think that Misato-san has a good body. You might not have huge breasts like Nagisa but it¡¯s still big, and your body proportion is well balanced ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m a childish woman ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m inferior compared to those of my age ¡¹

    What do you mean?

    Looking at her body growth, I don¡¯t see it that way.

    ¡¸ I lack in experience compared to everyone ¡¹

    Oh.

    That¡¯s her problem.

    Misato-san;

    She feels insecure about her life as a sheltered young lady where she¡¯s always protected.

    She¡¯s protected by her house, and so she cannot have the same experience with the girls of her generation.

    Therefore, she thinks of herself as a child.

    What¡¯s childish isn¡¯t her body or her growth but her mentality.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll find out once you have sex with me. I¡¯m going to make you an adult ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Not a lot of prostitutes that exist practice by losing their virginity. That experience will force Misato-san to become an adult ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex has its strength and fearsomeness ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If you experience sex, you¡¯ll understand that humans are creatures, animals, and wild beasts. That reasoning doesn¡¯t always work ¡¹

    I grab Misato-san¡¯s bare breasts and tease her nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Ooh, I can see that you have a great body. I want to violate Misato-san¡¯s body, I want to have sex, I want to impregnate you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll just stop thinking of other things. Misato-san¡¯s right in front of me and so I¡¯m going to violate Misato-san. I want to mess you up. That¡¯s all there is to it ¡¹

    I won¡¯t hesitate anymore.

    Yes.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to violate her the way I want.

    Let¡¯s abandon all the unnecessary sentiments.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait. please wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t ¡¹

    I bury my face on Misato-san¡¯s chest and feel the hot skin of hers and her elastic breasts with my cheeks.

    Then, I sucked on Misato-san¡¯s pink nipples.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo, I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! Nooo!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t lose your mind ¡¹

    I say straight out.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Misato-san gasps.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing scary about this. What we¡¯re doing is lewd. It¡¯s nothing but lewd and so you shut up and let me do it ¡¹

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got to open your eyes to see what I¡¯m doing with you. If you close your eyes, you¡¯ll feel scared, you won¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to you. But, if you give it a look, there¡¯s nothing scary about it. You¡¯ll understand what¡¯s going on ¡¹

    I suck on Misato-san¡¯s nipples again after saying that.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, noooooo, uuuuuu, aaaaah ¡¹

    Misato-san voices out but now she¡¯s holding down her emotions.

    She¡¯s looking at me just as I told her.

    That¡¯s right.

    As long as your eyes are open, you won¡¯t be afraid

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

 Chapter 1022. Inspecting the virgin Prostitute / Prostitute Mindse

    Kurama Misato-san lies down with her uniform and I¡¯m sucking her nipples.

    She¡¯s sweating on her forehead and looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Why¡­are you so¡­my breasts¡­aaah! ¡¹

    The nipples I stimulate with my lips and tongue got stiff.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. No man hates women¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I mean, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, humans love breasts, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    It¡¯s so warm and soft.

    No human would refuse breasts, the symbol of motherhood.

    ¡¸ And nipples exist to get sucked and licked ¡¹

    I give Misato-san¡¯s nipples a light lick and sucking.

    ¡¸ Aaah, b-but, i-it¡¯s my breasts ¡¹

    Misato-san.

    ¡¸ My breasts don¡¯t produce milk, do you enjoy sucking it that much ¡¹

    Of course, this is so much fun.

    It¡¯s a virgin¡¯s breast you know?

    I lick the nipples that have never been licked before. Enjoying the shape of her breasts.

    I violate the breasts that have never been touched by others before, like leaving footprints behind.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Misato-san¡¯s breasts are great. The texture of the breasts and your nipples are great ¡¹

    She¡¯s an 18-year-old girl, and that¡¯s why her body¡¯s elastic.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s got a nice shape, and the size is incredible. It¡¯s a great body ¡¹

    I bury my face in her cleavage and grope her breasts with both hands.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­I¡¯m just¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san is being humble, but¡­

    ¡¸ Misato-san, don¡¯t do that. You may not value yourself too highly but I see your worth

    I said.

    ¡¸ I mean, you may not agree with other people¡¯s evaluation of you, and it¡¯s wrong to forcibly accept it, but still. Shouldn¡¯t you be saying ¡°thank you¡± when people praise you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Misato-san, you¡¯re a prostitute, aren¡¯t you? Your customers will praise you. After all, Misato-san is beautiful, and you have a good body ¡¹

    I say while staring at her half-naked body on top of the bed.

    She took off just her skirt and so she¡¯s wearing her panties down there.

    Her thin and white legs are charming.

    Her upper half clothing is turned over, exposing her breasts.

    Her pink nipples move up and down on each breath.

    Also, her skin dyed in red from shame, an elegant and beautiful face.

    It¡¯s all first-class goods.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, do you plan on denying the customer whenever they praise you, saying ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, and ¡°This is a good body,¡± by replying ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± ¡°There are others better than me.¡± Won¡¯t that lower the spirit of your customer, to be honest, it¡¯s a kill-joy., Don¡¯t you think so? ¡¹

    I said. Misato-san;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to. Now, let¡¯s practice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Practice? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m going to speak frankly about what I see in Misato-san. Praising you ¡¹

    She¡¯s such an earnest girl.

    Such is the personality of a young lady of nobility.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing bad about you ¡¹

    I made it clear.

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be true ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Misato-san would be a great sexual partner ¡¹

    I touch Misato-san¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸ These legs of yours aren¡¯t too thin, nor too thick, they feel great. Also, it¡¯s long. Yes, your great proportions are thanks to your long legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s body trembles as I gently caress her thighs.

    I can appreciate her ass and genitals later.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, your hips are tight. Thin ¡¹

    It¡¯s nicely thin, her internal organs must be packed inside tightly.

    Such slender hips that it might snap if I hug her too tightly.

    ¡¸ Your navel looks cute too ¡¹

    I rub my cheeks on Misato-san¡¯s smooth belly.

    I give her nicely shaped navel a lick.

    ¡¸ Iyaan, please don¡¯t lick me there ¡¹

    Misato-san twists her body, feeling ticklish.

    ¡¸ Nono, I will ¡¹

    I continue to tease Misato-san¡¯s navel using my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn, iyaaaaan ¡¹

    She might be ready for me to attack her genitals but, she probably never imagined that I¡¯ll go for her navel at all.

    Her knowledge of erogenous zones¡­

    ¡¸ Your breasts are squishy and soft, your nipples are colored pink. And touching your stiff nipples is also great ¡¹

    I lick Misato-san¡¯s nipples once again.

    ¡¸ This is great. I can¡¯t hold back. I want to lick your breasts all night long ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaahn! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s body has no faults.

    Then, I lick Misato-san¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    I kissed her cute lips.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm ¡¹

    I grope around Misato-san¡¯s body while kissing her.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaa, haaaa ¡¹

    I let go of her lips and Misato-san breathed roughly.

    Her face is flushed from arousal, her eyes are charmed.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, w-while we were kissing¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t breathe ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You plug my mouth after all. Therefore, kissing for too long is a big hard ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Why are you not breathing from your nose then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If kissing blocks your mouth, why don¡¯t you use your nose instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    Misato-san looks at me blankly.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I thought that breathing from my nose when our faces are too close is something I mustn¡¯t do, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, isn¡¯t it embarrassing to blow wind from the nostrils? ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s her concept.

    ¡¸ Uhm, when kissing, my heart beats so fast that I needed a lot of air ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, all I can say is that be wary when breathing so your nostrils don¡¯t swell ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s fairly difficult ¡¹

    Misato-san is seriously troubled with it.

    ¡¸ Man, Misato-san¡¯s so cute! ¡¹

    I kissed Misato-san on her cheeks.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    She looks up at me wonderingly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so cute, and beautiful too ¡¹

    Her face isn¡¯t just nicely shaped, it¡¯s also pure and elegant.

    Her uniform¡¯s rolled up that her breast and navel are exposed and yet¡­

    Misato-san¡¯s emitting that elegant aura of a young lady.

    This lovely girl will become a prostitute.

    I¡¯m sure that this sweet body will sell.

    I¡¯m sure that men would indulge in their lust when it comes to her.

    ¡¸ Dammit, I¡¯m really frustrated ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I wanted to make Misato-san my woman too. I want to make this body mine and mine only ¡¹

    I touch Misato-san¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ I want to pour my semen in this small stomach. ¡¹ I want Misato-san to carry my child ¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not allowed ¡¹

    Misato-san has to become a prostitute for the future of the Kurama house.

    Misato-san will work in our brothel.

    This is not a problem that can be solved by my selfishness.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, today, just for this day ¡¹

    I grit my teeth and ready myself.

    I need to make a clear line.

    I can¡¯t overturn Jii-chan or Minaho-neesan¡¯s decision.

    Then.

    ¡¸ No, dear Customer. I¡¯ve been informed that it¡¯s not a one-time occurrence ¡¹

    Misato-san?

    ¡¸ Uhm, earlier, Kuromori-minaho-sama called and said that I will continue to practice with Kuromori-sama until I get used to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ From now on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I do not understand what it was about but she said that I need to accumulate experience until I experience sexual climax ¡¹

    Oh, I will keep Misato-san company until she can cum.

    ¡¸ Also, there¡¯s also the talk about simulating various situations. In the meantime, I¡¯m told to learn the normal pose, the pose where I¡¯m on top, and the pose where I¡¯m on all fours, and when I can finally climax, I also need to master doing it outside, and inside the car. If not, I can¡¯t become a prostitute ¡¹

    She needs to climax anytime while in missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style position.

    Then, outdoor and car sex too.

    ¡¸ Mastering the act inside the car is crucial ¡¹

    Yeah, the customers of the New Black Forest are all big-shots from the political and business circles¡­

    It¡¯s natural for them to have sex in the back seat of a black luxury car while moving to their workplace.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m told to ¡°Master acting the customer¡¯s desires without hesitation, without them teaching me.¡± And, I have to do it all with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know much about car sex either ¡¹

    I¡¯ve only done it a few times.

    Misuzu and Agnes love doing it in the car.

    But, teaching her to become a professional.

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, Kuromori-sama will learn together with me ¡¹

    Huh?

    Did Minaho-neesan tell her that?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama will also be training the prostitutes after me ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s reopening the Black Forest Brothel for five years.

    That¡¯s already decided, but¡­

    We have to replenish the prostitutes halfway if it¡¯s five years.

    For now, it¡¯s the people who couldn¡¯t find work after their time from the old Black Forest, like Iwakura-senpai from our school.

    Then, the new prostitutes are Misato-san, Tokuda Sonoko-san, and Kurosawa Naoko-san.

    That won¡¯t be enough prostitutes.

    On the other hand, a girl like Misato-san, whom because of the circumstances had to become a prostitute of Kuromori appears.

    I¡¯m the one in charge of training each time a girl like her comes in.

    As Minaho-neesan¡¯s brother, as the man of the Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please test out various things with me ¡¹

    Misato-san?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s so young and yet, you have to shoulder such responsibility, I believe that it¡¯s hard for you. Let¡¯s do our best together ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ As the eldest daughter of the Kurama house, I am eternally grateful for you to have accepted my little sister, Arisu, and Mitama & Kinuka. Kuromori-sama is a kind man and so I believe that you will treasure those girls

    She speaks to me with a smile.

    ¡¸ However, I have no need for Kuromori-sama to shoulder me as well. I have agreed to this fate as the representative of our family

    I¡¯ve become aware once again.

    This girl is older than me.

    I¡¯m 16. Misato-san is 18.

    And, she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Kurama house.

    She knows the weight of her name.

    ¡¸ It is as Kuromori-sama said earlier, I cannot follow Kruomori-sama similarly to Arisu and the girls. I will become a prostitute. I belong to those who buy my time ¡¹

    Misato-san speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ And we¡¯re currently training. Kuromori Minaho-sama told me that the training will also reward me for my work ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan will pay Misato-san for having sex with me.

    Meaning;

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kuromori-sama is my trainer and is also my first customer ¡¹

    I see. Misato-san¡­

    She¡¯s been calling me ¡°Customer¡± ever since I entered the room and until earlier.

    ¡¸ Please, dear customer, for now, you¡¯re my customer. Please use me as you please ¡¹

    Once again, Misato-san calls me ¡°dear customer¡±

    I see.

    I will have sex with Misato-san for the purpose of training.

    This is Misato-san¡¯s first paid work.

    Meaning, this is already a prostitution act.

    There is no love between us, this is purely business.

    ¡¸ I guess I also have to train myself by experiencing sex with the woman I rented ¡¹

    I can see Minaho-neesan¡¯s intention.

    A man who has no experience buying a woman from a brothel can¡¯t manage a brothel.

    Can someone who never experienced gambling manage a casino?

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ Yes. I am aware that my customer is a kind man. I watched Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka¡¯s first experience ¡¹

    Misato-san watched me have sex with her little sister.

    ¡¸ However, I am a prostitute. A product of a brothel. A woman paid for comfort. Please treat me as such because I am ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ It only breaks my heart if you¡¯re too kind to me ¡¹

    I intend to be careful, but¡­

    I was clear to myself that Misato-san won¡¯t become my woman, but¡­

    I see. That didn¡¯t do.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ You must not apologize, you are the customer here ¡¹

    It¡¯s weird if the customer apologizes to the prostitute, I guess.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your first man, and your first customer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, dear customer. My best regards ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s change clothing. This look isn¡¯t to my tastes ¡¹

    If it¡¯s the old men, they might want to have sex with Misato-san while she wears that all girl¡¯s school uniform, but¡­

    For me, I see Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi wear that uniform every day.

    I¡¯ve already grown accustomed to it.

    I guess that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t completely see Misato-san as a prostitute.

    My head thought that Misato-san is still the young lady of nobility, the same girl attending Misuzu¡¯s school.

    Seeing that appearance made me unable to treat her as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the customer and I bought you, and so I have the right to pick your clothes, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, dear customer ¡¹

    Misato-san accepts without resistance.

    ¡¸ You said that there are various clothes prepared in the other room, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, or so I heard ¡¹

    I opened the door adjacent to the guest room.

    I see.

    There are several outfits available on the silver wardrobe bar.

    A see-through negligee, shrine maiden outfit, and even a red hadajuban.1

    There¡¯s also a white nurse outfit and even a miniskirt police costume.

    There¡¯s also a cheap-looking sailor uniform, something used for party goods.

    There¡¯s also a box filled with a garter belt, stethoscope, and other gadgets.

    ¡¸ Which one should I wear? ¡¹

    Misato-san comes over wearing her panty and rolled up sailor uniform.

    ¡¸ Put this one on ¡¹

    I chose red Hadajuban.

    I¡¯ve got no time for cosplay sex yet.

    First, I want to see Misato-san as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take off your panty later, so put this on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯m going to watch you change ¡¹

    Misato-san takes off her sailor uniform bashfully.

    She removes the bra I moved up¡­

    Then, she takes off her socks too.

    Then, she puts on the Hadajuban.

    ¡¸ This doesn¡¯t seem to have any cords ¡¹

    She takes a cord from the gadget box and coils it on herself.

    Then¡­

    She found something and took it out.

    That¡¯s a camellia flower-shaped hairpin.

    Misato-san skillfully ties her hair and puts on the hairpin.

    As expected of a young lady of nobility.

    She¡¯s accustomed to wearing Japanese clothing.

    However.

    ¡¸ Let me take a good look ¡¹

    The beautiful clothing she puts on emphasizes the beauty of her body.

    The thin hadajuban shows Misato-san¡¯s nipples.

    If I insert my hand through her armpit or above, I can touch Misato-san¡¯s breasts all I want

    This is a lewd dress.

    Besides, the hairpin raises her hair, exposing her sexy nape.

    ¡¸ Ooh, I feel like I¡¯ve become a prostitute for real ¡¹

    Misato-san also checks her appearance through the mirror.

    Coming from her school uniform she wears all the time, to a red hadajuban-wearing prostitute.

    Misato-san has transformed herself.

    ¡¸ Dear customer, this way ¡¹

    I stand next to Misato-san and looked into the mirror.

    Next to the beautiful lady wearing a hadajuban, is the naked me.

    My penis is erect.

    ¡¸ Dear Customer ¡¹

    Misato-san smiles and kneels before me.

    Then, she puts my erect penis in her mouth.

    She looks at the mirror as she stuffs her cheeks with my penis.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    Misato-san fellates me while making lewd sounds on purpose.

    There is a prostitute in the mirror.

    The frightened high school girl is no longer here.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s weird. When I put this on, I have accepted it. I¡¯ve become bolder ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then get even more daring, please me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, dear Customer ¡¹

 Chapter 1023. Inspecting the virgin prostitute / Misatoâ€™s deflowering, first Creampie

    A camellia hairpin tying her hair.

    Just those two made Misato-san a prostitute.

    Her appearance changed her.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, dear customer ¡¹

    The girl who was trembling earlier now hugs me.

    She pushes her soft breasts onto me, then kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go to the bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Returning to the bedroom from earlier, we sit down on the bed while embracing each other.

    I hug Misato-san¡¯s back and insert my hand to the armpit gap of her hadajuban.

    ¡¸ Japanese clothes are designed so you could do that. Ahnnn ¡¹

    Misato-san said while moaning.

    ¡¸ Yeah, now that you put this on, I can touch Misato-san¡¯s breasts like this ¡¹

    I grope her hot breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn, that¡¯s lewd. Ahn! ¡¹

    Her nipples are harder than before.

    Since she¡¯s become a prostitute in appearance, Misato-san¡¯s arousal is rising up.

    ¡¸ Lie down on the bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Misato-san lies down elegantly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll unbind the sash ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    It¡¯s called a sash but it¡¯s just a thin fabric tied around her hips.

    It¡¯s tied in a bowknot so I can take it off easily.

    The knot is undone smoothly.

    The chest part of her hadajuban opens up.

    Her beautiful breasts and pink nipples appear.

    Ooh, it¡¯s completely different from the uniform earlier.

    The 18-year-old young lady¡¯s childish appearance is gone.

    Now it¡¯s just a woman who¡¯s filled with charm and sexiness despite being a virgin.

    She¡¯s transformed.

    Women change a lot.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    I kissed her again.

    Then, I licked her nape and sucked on her nipples again.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, So embarrassing, my voice is leaking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on. Moan for me. Men get even more aroused when they hear the woman moan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to make you moan a lot ¡¹

    I suck and lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, it makes me shiver! Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Misato-san moans louder to please me.

    These are the right manners for a prostitute, she learned it.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, uuu, dear customer, you suck like a child, so cute ¡¹

    She says as she watches me suck on her nipples.

    She¡¯s now accustomed to having breasts licked that she now shows composure.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    I now move to Misato-san¡¯s lower body.

    I spread out her hadajuban.

    I resumed on her soft belly and caved in the navel.

    Then, the thin fabric wrapping her mound of venus.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t stare too much ¡¹

    Her white panty is drenched.

    I can see the shape of her pussy, and the color of her skin is showing.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll give it a good look. If I don¡¯t, then I won¡¯t know it states ¡¹

    I stimulate her genitals across the fabric.

    Touching them suddenly makes them feel afraid.

    But if it¡¯s across the fabric, they feel at ease.

    I press my index and middle finger on her clitoris and give it a small vibration.

    ¡¸ Kuhaaaa, aaaaa, uuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Misato-san breathes heavily, writhing.

    Then, more love nectar oozes out from the inside.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, I can feel the shivers! It¡¯s coming down my spine! ¡¹

    Misato-san probably never masturbated.

    This is her first time experiencing her genitals teased.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, haaaaaaa, haaaaaa, haaaaa ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s breasts spilling out from her hadajuban moves grandly.

    Her flushed skin sweats more.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t have sex unless I take this off ¡¹

    I hold her drenched panty.

    Still, I can just slide her panty to the side and shove my penis in.

    I¡¯ve tested it with Nei and Misuzu.

    The two of them were extremely aroused from having sex with their panties on.

    But for now¡­

    I want to imprint Misato-san¡¯s pussy in my memory while it¡¯s still a virgin.

    I want to see her hymen.

    ¡¸ Raise your hips. ¡¹

    I told Misato-san.

    I won¡¯t pull her panties forcibly.

    I¡¯m not raping her.

    What we¡¯re doing now is prostitution.

    The prostitute has to answer their customer¡¯s desires.

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    Misato-san raised her hips.

    I lower the panty from her surprisingly thin hips to her plump ass.

    Oh right, Arisu was quite thick for her age.

    But her elder sister has quite a lot.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m embarrassed ¡¹

    Misato-san speaks with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Knowing that it will come to this, I have processed it beforehand, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, this is good on its own. It has its charm ¡¹

    A young lady¡¯s pubic hair.

    That gap is quite amusing.

    The customer who rents out Misato-san will see this and get aroused, I¡¯m sure.

    Thinking that way, it makes it hard for me.

    This body isn¡¯t just for me.

    ¡¸ Here, let¡¯s take them all off ¡¹

    I then pull her panty down.

    ¡¸ Aaaa ¡¹

    I can see her slit.

    A virgin¡¯s labia is closed tightly, but the liquid overflows from the inside.

    I continue through Misato-san¡¯s bare legs smoothly moving down and removed it from her ankle.

    She still has the hadajuban on her shoulder and arms, but¡­

    Her face, breasts, stomach, genitals, legs, her naked body is for my eyes to feast.

    Misato-san¡¯s sweating, leaking hot sighs and oozing out love nectar.

    ¡¸ Open your legs, I want to see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? U-Uhm¡­ ¡¹

    It seems that she can¡¯t imagine how to do it.

    ¡¸ First, bend your lap and then raise it up ¡¹

    I hold Misato-san¡¯s thighs and hold it up.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    She bends her legs.

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, spread your legs on both sides ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes¡­.uuuu ¡¹

    Though she¡¯s drowning in embarrassment, Misato-san spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Then, you spread from your lap. ¡¹

    I grabbed Misato-san¡¯s thighs and spread it open.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s like I am a frog ¡¹

    Misato-san says, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t joke about it. Do you think a frog as cute as this exists? ¡¹

    I said. Then get in between Misato-san¡¯s legs.

    First, rub my cheek on her smooth stomach.

    Then, I turn my gaze to her crotch.

    Below the black curly hair is a line like its butter cut by a knife.

    Furthermore, butter oozes out from the inside.

    ¡¸ Misato-san ¡¹

    I hold Misato-san¡¯s hand and lead it to her crotch.

    ¡¸ Then, hold this and this, and spread it out. Kupaa, like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Show me the most embarrassing place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, dear customer ¡¹

    Misato-san does I as tell her, she spreads her lewd mouth below her abdomen.

    Kupaaa.

    Love nectar continues to ooze out.

    Her fresh pink insides shine.

    And deeper inside;

    The hole to accept a man¡¯s penis¡­

    Oh, I can see a white film.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is a beautiful virgin pussy. I can see your hymen. It¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Misato-san thanked me for some reason.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, dear customer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That, can I accept dear Customer down there? ¡¹

    Her fear of sex turns into a question.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. My dick went inside Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka to the root ¡¹

    I show my erect penis to Misato-san and stroked it.

    ¡¸ Your pussy is much more developed compared to Arisu¡¯s. Besides ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s eyes are glued to my glans.

    ¡¸ This is designed for a man and a woman to commit that act in the first place ¡¹

    All humans can have sex.

    ¡¸ Misato-san¡¯s pussy will be able to accept my penis ¡¹

    It¡¯s so wet, and it¡¯s already melting inside.

    Her mature body should be able to take me in without a problem.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Then, Misato-san looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Father, Mother, please forgive me. Misato can¡¯t keep her purity nor become a bride with another family ¡¹

    Misato-san.

    ¡¸ I will be selling my body. Misato will become a bad girl, selling her chastity for money. Misato can¡¯t become a bride anymore. Please forgive me for committing this sin ¡¹

    Oh right, this girl thinks that one should keep their virginity until marriage.

    What a sheltered young lady.

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. Please go on ¡¹

    She waits for my insertion while spreading her slit open.

    ¡¸ My poor-quality body is yours, please enjoy it ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t drink any contraceptives. And I¡¯m going to ejaculate inside, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m ready ¡¹

    If she becomes pregnant, then I will look after her for the rest of her life.

    No, that won¡¯t happen.

    Minaho-neesan will make Misato-san drink contraceptives.

    Just like usual.

    Therefore, Misato-san won¡¯t get pregnant no matter how much I ejaculate inside.

    But¡­

    I just want to impregnate her.

    I want her. I want to make her mine.

    I know in my head that it¡¯s not allowed, that I can¡¯t do that.

    I know that and that is why I want her.

    The lust inside me bursts into flames.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    I put a pillow below Misato-san¡¯s ass to raise her hips.

    That makes the angle of insertion better.

    Also, I get on top of Misato-san¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t stop even if it hurts you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t complain about the pain ¡¹

    Misato-san puts on a brave front.

    I kissed Misato-san once again.

    I put my glans touching Misato-san¡¯s entrance while enjoying the sensation of her lips.

    I push my glans against her slit.

    I grind her clitoris up and down.

    ¡¸ Ah. ¡¹

    Misato-san raised her voice, feeling the heat of the glans.

    I guess I should lick her entrance and her clitoris and make her cum at least once.

    That way, it would be easy to accept my erect penis.

    But¡­

    She¡¯s going to become a prostitute.

    She won¡¯t be taking in customers who will give her plenty of foreplay.

    There should be men who would want to shove it inside Misato-san right away without checking her body.

    Misato-san¡¯s first experience, and first-time prostitution¡­

    It would be bad if she thinks that sex is like that.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t give her any more foreplay.

    I¡¯m just going to shove it in now.

    ¡¸ Loosen up. Take deep breaths. Suu, suu, haa, a three-step tempo ¡¹

    Although, it should be okay to teach her about relaxing and breathing techniques.

    It should be useful even in prostitution sex.

    ¡¸ Now do it¡­suu, suu, haa. That rhythm ¡¹

    Usually, I do it together with the girl but this time, I won¡¯t be that kind.

    ¡¸ Yes, suuuuu, suuuuu, haaaaa ¡¹

    Misato-san starts breathing as I told her.

    Suuuuu, suuuuu, haaaa

    Suuuu, suuu, haaaa

    I rub my glans into her entrance with that rhythm.

    She¡¯s slowly getting used to it.

    Our genitals are touching, but¡­

    Misato-san¡¯s body is loosening up.

    Good.

    Suuuu, suuuu, haaaa

    Suuu¡­

    Waiting for the moment she breathes in¡­I pushed inside.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuu ¡¹

    Misato-san who¡¯s about to breathe in can¡¯t raise her voice too loudly.

    Nupupupupu!!!

    My hot erect penis slips into her narrow meat.

    My glans is obstructed by a flesh wall.

    ¡¸ Hmph!! ¡¹

    without warning, I pushed my hips and broke through it.

    I push a hole into her hymen.

    ¡¸ Ouch!!! ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s face frowns in pain.

    Even so, I won¡¯t stop the invasion!!

    I grabbed Misato-san¡¯s shoulder and pushed in.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaah! Ouch! It hurts! It hurts! ¡¹

    The swell of my glans passed through her hymen, and just a little more and we¡¯re reaching the goal.

    Zubububu, zububububububu!!!

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts!!!! ¡¹

    Tears spill from Misato-san¡¯s big eyes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry! Look! Watch the man who you¡¯re giving your virginity Remember it! Burn this image in your head! Don¡¯t forget it even after a thousand years! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Misato-san endures the pain and looked up at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s good! Hmph!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Gugugugugu!!!

    My erect penis pushed to the root.

    I pushed inside Misato-san¡¯s narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ Now that¡¯s all in! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuaaaaaa, Kuaaaaaa! Haa, haaa, haa, haaaaa ¡¹

    Misato-san endures the pain from a foreign object invading her as sweat floats on her forehead.

    She¡¯s enduring.

    ¡¸ Hey, touch it. It went all inside to the root ¡¹

    I hold Misato-san¡¯s hand and made her touch the connected part.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, it¡¯s all in. Your fat thing went inside me

    ¡¸ We¡¯re having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misato and dear customer are having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say that you¡¯re glad to give me your virginity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misato is glad to give her virginity to her dear customer ¡¹

    Misato-san will say anything to please me as she¡¯s a prostitute.

    She¡¯ll follow any order I tell her.

    But.

    ¡¸ I like you Misato. I like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, dear customer, I am a prostitute. I have no right to receive love from someone ¡¹

    Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Please do, please continue to rent out Misato¡¯s body. Please continue to pet me. Misato is yours ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, she¡¯s a prostitute.

    She will not belong to anyone, for the sake of regaining the Kurama Kaku and the assets of Kurama house.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to move. It¡¯ll hurt but endure it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Ouch!!! ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s hurt already even though I¡¯m just pulling out.

    The torn hymen must be hurting her.

    My penis is red from Misato-san¡¯s proof of her first experience.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu, uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Didn¡¯t I teach you earlier? Start breathing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Suuuu, suuuuu, haaa.

    Suuuu, suuuu, haaaa

    I join Misato-san¡¯s breathing.

    Each thrust shakes Misato-san¡¯s breasts.

    I grabbed her chest.

    I knead her nipples with my fingers.

    Ooh.

    Her virgin pussy tightens up. It feels good.

    Her tight meat pot wraps my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m about to cum Misato-san ¡¹

    The hot lump rises up from the inside.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum inside Misato-san¡¯s womb. My semen¡¯s about to blow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do! Aaaah! Cum! Please do it as many times as you want!! ¡¹

    Misato-san shouts in excitement and despair.

    ¡¸ Embrace me! Tightly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, dear customer!!! ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s thin arms embrace me.

    I embrace her back tightly as well.

    ¡¸ C-Cumming!!! ¡¹

    I push in my hips with all my strength¡­

    My greatly tensed glans push into Misato-san¡¯s uterus!!!

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ S-So hot!!! ¡¹

    Dokudokudoku¡­

    My smelly white liquid defiles Misato-san¡¯s innocent womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s hot deep inside! Something¡¯s coming in! It¡¯s spreading in my stomach!!! ¡¹

    Dokudoku!!

    Dokudokudoku!!

    ¡¸ That¡¯s semen! My semen¡¯s impregnating you, Misato!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, dear customer! Yes ¡¹

    Misato clings to my body tighter.

    Accepting the semen in her womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I have fallen! I have fallen! Aaaaaa ¡¹

    My ejaculation doesn¡¯t end.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haaa, haaa, haa ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s whole body is wet from sweat, tears, love nectar, and semen.

    She¡¯s breathing in pain.

    I lie down on Misato-san¡¯s flushed skin while still connected to her.

    I licked the sweat on Misato-san¡¯s nose.

    It¡¯s salty and bitter.

    ¡¸ H-How was that? ¡¹

    Misato-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Did you enjoy my first time? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good. Thank you for giving your virginity to me ¡¹

    I kissed Misato-san.

    ¡¸ But, I haven¡¯t had enough. I haven¡¯t ejaculated enough ¡¹

    I want to cum inside her more.

    I want the smell of my semen to drift from Misato-san¡¯s body, no matter how far anyone who smells it is.

    I want to ejaculate inside Misato-san¡¯s womb.

    I want to fill her womb with my semen.

    Aah,

    I want to impregnate Misato-san.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not yet satisfied then please continue. I¡¯m yours, for now, dear customer ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

 Chapter 1024. Inspecting the virgin Goods / Lemonade

    Misato-san below me is in pain.

    She had two rounds of for her deflowering.

    My erect penis continues to stir up her insides.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, kuuuuu, uuuuu ¡¹

    Misato-san doesn¡¯t know how to use her hips in sex yet and so I¡¯m the only one making thrusts.

    Misato-san lies down with her legs spread wide and I¡¯m one-sidedly attacking her.

    Even so, Misato-san¡¯s whole body is drenched in sweat.

    She¡¯s gasping as her heart thumps, her hot blood circulates, warming up her whole body.

    Her flushed skin perspires.

    She¡¯s wet like she ran a marathon under the blazing sun.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaaaah, kuuuuuu ¡¹

    She shouldn¡¯t feel pleasure from sex yet.

    I ripped her hymen and violated the vagina nobody entered before.

    Despite the love nectar, her virgin blood, and my first shot of semen used as a lubricant, it should still hurt her. It¡¯s painful for her.

    But, I¡¯m not stopping.

    My penis is at its maximum erection.

    It wants to let it out.

    Pouring inside Misato-san¡¯s womb.

    And I want to make her pregnant. Impregnate her.

    I want to make this bouncy body mine only.

    I know that it¡¯s an impossible wish.

    I know that it¡¯s her fate to become a prostitute, but¡­

    But still I¡­

    I thrust my hips.

    Misato-san¡¯s sweaty breasts sway.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-samaaaa! Aaaaah! Kuromori-samaaaa! ¡¹

    Misato-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ How is my body? Am I fit to become a prostitute? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the best. Misato-san¡¯s body is really tight, feels great to touch, and so cute. You¡¯re cute, Misato-san ¡¹

    I speak my honest impression.

    ¡¸ I will be doing this with a lot of men, don¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Misato-san.

    ¡¸ My body will accept dozens of men ¡¹

    If she becomes a prostitute.

    She will sell her body¡­Offering sex for money.

    ¡¸ I will never forget the pain from today and the heat inside my stomach ¡¹

    A foreign object inside a woman¡¯s body.

    My hot bloody penis piercing her and ejaculating hot smelly liquid in her womb.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, I¡­ ¡¹

    I knew it. I should talk to Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan.

    I should ask them to not let Misato-san become a prostitute.

    To make her my woman.

    No¡­

    I cannot shoulder the debts of the Kurama house.

    The punishment for Kurama house defiling the pride of nobility is to turn Misato-san, their young lady, into a prostitute, Jii-chan and Kaan-san decided. And I can¡¯t overrule that decision as I¡¯m no nobility.

    I¡¯m just a high-school boy who has nothing.

    But¡­

    I still don¡¯t want that.

    Making other men pay for her body¡­

    I don¡¯t want men to pour their semen on her womb.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t make that face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please enjoy my body to the fullest ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If not, it¡¯ll only hurt me. It¡¯ll make me sad ¡¹

    Misato-san.

    ¡¸ I am a prostitute. I have become one ¡¹

    She is proud.

    Even if it¡¯s a painful fate, she has the strength to accept it.

    ¡¸ Please use me as a prostitute. Kuromori-sama, you already took custody of Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka. I¡¯m happy already ¡¹

    She understands that she can¡¯t be saved, like her little sister and bodyguards.

    That there is a line she cannot cross.

    ¡¸ Arisu will inherit the Kurama house. Arisu will bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child someday. Therefore, I will stay as a prostitute. It¡¯s okay. I have no more worries ¡¹

    Now that Arisu¡¯s acknowledged as my concubine¡­

    Arisu¡¯s child and Misuzu¡¯s child will become siblings from different mothers.

    Creating a blood relationship with Kouzuki house, that child will become the successor of the Kurama house.

    ¡¸ And so, please forsake me ¡¹

    Misato-san is cutting off any lingering affection I have.

    ¡¸ You are my first customer, please treat me as a prostitute. If not, Kuromori-sama¡¯s kindness will only poison me ¡¹

    Misato-san already made her resolve and yet I couldn¡¯t make it clear with myself.

    It¡¯ll only hurt Misato-san in the long run.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. In the end, wanting to make Misato-san my woman, not a prostitute, is just my selfish desire ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ No, for now, I belong to my dear customer ¡¹

    Misato-san shows me a light smile.

    ¡¸ Dear customer is inside of me. My first time is only for you, dear customer ¡¹

    Who knows about tomorrow and after that, but¡­

    For now, at least, while we¡¯re having sex.

    Misato-san is mine.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Misato-san, Misato-san, aaah ¡¹

    My passion thrusts my erect penis inside her narrow meat.

    ¡¸ Uugh! ¡¹

    Ah, it seems that I thrust too hard.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, please do it more. Please have a good taste for my first time! ¡¹

    Ah. Misato-san. Misato-san. Aaaaah

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, auuuu, aaaaah, uuuuu ¡¹

    My eyes see Misato-san¡¯s beautiful face enduring the pain.

    My ears can hear Misato-san¡¯s gasps in pain.

    My nose can smell the sweet and sour lewd smell of Misato-san

    My hand can feel Misato-san¡¯s hot and bouncy skin.

    And my penis pierces through Misato-san¡¯s moist and tight pussy.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, aaaaaah, uuuuuu, kuuuuu ¡¹

    We¡¯re having sex.

    For now, I¡¯m the only man in the world who knows everything about Misato-san¡¯s body.

    I¡¯m the only one who felt Misato-san¡¯s hymen.

    The only man who poured semen on her virgin womb.

    And again¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaa, I¡¯m cumming. I¡¯m cumming again, Misato-san! ¡¹

    I head for my final spurt.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaaa! Let it out! Please give it to me! Pour it inside!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to pour it inside! I¡¯m going to make you pregnant! Misato! Get pregnant! Misato!!!! ¡¹

    I shouted my real thoughts.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Misatooooo!!! Misato! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Le it out! Give it! Pour it inside!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Misatoooooooo!!! ¡¹

    It blows from the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ So hot. It¡¯s coming in¡­I can feel your hot stuff deep inside of me!!! ¡¹

    Misato embraces me tightly just like my first ejaculation on her.

    I push my hips again and again while kissing Misato¡¯s lips.

    Rubbing my glans on the entrance of her womb, continuing to pour in my semen.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Misato! Misato! Misato!!! ¡¹

    While I¡¯m ejaculating.

    I can feel my body losing strength.

    I lost consciousness on top of Misato¡¯s naked body.

    ¡ó¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s big eyes are before me.

    ¡¸ Are you awake? ¡¹

    She smiles at me.

    I see. I¡­

    ¡¸ How long was I asleep? ¡¹

    I lost strength after ejaculating inside Misato-san.

    ¡¸ About ten minutes ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s body below me is still wet from perspiration.

    ¡¸ Were you tired of taking care of Arisu and the girls? ¡¹

    Well, if you ask me that, since yesterday¡­

    I¡¯ve been having so much sex.

    Furthermore, they were all virgins, I had to be very careful with them.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I must be heavy. I¡¯m moving now ¡¹

    I fainted on top of Misato-san¡¯s body.

    I put my hands on the bed and try to push my body up, but¡­

    My body feels heavy.

    Yeah, I didn¡¯t notice all the fatigue I had because I¡¯ve been tense and focused, but¡­

    After losing my consciousness, my body now feels heavy.

    To think that I exhausted myself this much.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt me, and I feel happy to feel dear customer¡¯s weight ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you were my first ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not afraid because you were my first. I¡¯m in peace ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it hurts, doesn¡¯t it? Shouldn¡¯t you be in pain? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s my first time so it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Misato-san touches my forehead with hers and said.

    ¡¸ But, you were earnest and so I didn¡¯t feel fear. Thank you ¡¹

    E-Even if you say that¡­

    ¡¸ Of course, I know that not all of my customers will be as kind as you. I¡¯m sure that there will be some who would want to watch me suffer¡­ ¡¹

    Prostitutes have to deal with various fetishes.

    They¡¯re to do anything their customer asks.

    ¡¸ If such were my first time, my heart will fall in despair. I¡¯m truly glad that it¡¯s you ¡¹

    Misato-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I think that my training will continue for a while longer. Please take care of me, dear customer ¡¹

    Until Misato-san could ¡®cum¡¯

    I will have to look after her for at least two weeks until she gets accustomed to sex.

    ¡¸ Please teach me a lot ¡¹

    She says then kissed me.

    Misato-san did.

    Then.

    Someone knocked on the door.

    The lock clicked before I could reply.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    It¡¯s Nagisa and Nei.

    ¡¸ Okay, good job/ Time for commemorative photos ¡¹

    Nei brings in a camera.

    ¡¸ You know, Ruri-chan and the girls can¡¯t come over here ¡¹

    No matter how much Ruriko loves filming sex¡­

    The young lady of Kouzuki house cannot approach Misato-san, a prostitute.

    For now, it has to be everyone from the Black Forest.

    Nei isn¡¯t a prostitute, but¡­

    She¡¯s a member of the Black Forest and she lived in the brothel for several years already.

    Therefore, she¡¯s accustomed to prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Okay, dear, drink this. It¡¯s cold lemon juice. At times like this, drinking something sweet and sour clears your head and it makes it easier in your body ¡¹

    Nagisa brings in a wagon to the room.

    Inside is a drink in a bottle, she pours it on the cup.

    ¡¸ Here, dear. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Nagisa ¡¹

    I get up my heavy body and take the cup from Nagisa.

    This room is a bit humid from our sweat.

    Drinking the cold lemonade in the cup is enough of a fill.

    It has a fresh smell of lemon.

    Oh, now I feel really thirsty.

    It¡¯s not just Misato-san who sweat a lot, me too. I also ejaculated a lot.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t rush, take it slow while drinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I drink.

    I didn¡¯t drink it all in one gulp, I take it slow.

    It¡¯s cold, sweet, and sour.

    It soaks into my body.

    ¡¸ Give me another fill. I want to give Misato-san some too ¡¹

    I returned the cup and Nagisa poured more lemonade.

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Misato-san¡­ ¡¹

    First, I put the lemonade in my mouth¡­

    Then, fed it to Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, hmmm ¡¹

    That¡¯s some cute gulps.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, delicious ¡¹

    Misato-san seems like she wanted to drink something cold too.

    If that¡¯s the case, I pour even more lemonade on Misato-san¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    I can hear her throat again.

    Nei takes photos of that situation.

    ¡¸ Good, then, stay still. We¡¯re going to take photos while you two are connected ¡¹

    My penis is still inside Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, look into the camera ¡¹

    Nei takes photos of how a man and woman combined.

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ Then, Yo-chan, pull out, and I¡¯ll take photos of that part dripping with semen ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I can¡¯t stay connected all the time.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    We stare at each other¡¯s faces.

    Then, I pulled out my penis from her narrow pussy.

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s face frowned in pain.

    Then, my glans slip out of her slit.

    As expected, since it¡¯s already wilted, it pulled out easily.

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    Just a little moment later and two rounds of semen spills out from Misato-san¡¯s slit.

    Nei takes photos of that appearance.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll edit this photo to use as an ad for Misato-chan ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ If we say that Misato-chan is no longer a virgin, that she has experience in sex, she will sell a lot. When it comes to prostitutes, men prefer if the girl already has some techniques. Some customers desire to have a taste of a virgin but they know that it¡¯s troublesome to deal with actual virgins. You can¡¯t have it easy when doing sex with a virgin. Compared to that, you can play with a prostitute who¡¯s no longer virgin.

    Yeah, I get that.

    You consider a lot of stuff when dealing with a virgin girl.

    The thought that I have to shoulder everything after.

    ¡¸ We need to make the customers know that the new Black Forest isn¡¯t selling virgins. Therefore, we¡¯re going to show this photo of Misato-chan as proof that you have experience in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, we won¡¯t give away the photos. We would never do anything that incriminates us. We¡¯re only going to show this when they¡¯re choosing their prostitutes ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I do not know much in that regard so I¡¯ll entrust them to you all ¡¹

    Misato-san replies while Nei takes photos of her.

    Anyway, Misato-san who is to be put in the market as a prostitute has to be highlighted as ¡®no longer a virgin¡¯

    That she¡¯s already trained in sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, good. We now have photos of both pre-use and post-use ¡¹

    Oh right, I didn¡¯t see it but they already took photos of her virgin body.

    ¡¸ Okay. Now, our training for today is done. Although, if you haven¡¯t had your fill you can continue, dear ¡¹

    Nagisa told me.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ve had enough for now ¡¹

    I already came inside twice and I¡¯m so tired that I lost consciousness.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, Misato-chan, you can take a shower in the bathroom ¡¹

    Nagisa told Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Just me? ¡¹

    Misato-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I believe that I should offer to wash dear customer¡¯s body, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, most of the time. That¡¯s your job as a prostitute. Offering to wash their body before and after sex, and even ask if they want you to put their clothes on them, but, not now. I have something to discuss with him. So, you can go ahead and take a shower ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Misato-san slowly gets up

    ¡¸ Ugh!!! ¡¹

    Oh, her stomach is in pain.

    She just lost her virginity after all.

    ¡¸ You okay? Can you stand? ¡¹

    I try to lend her a hand¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Misato-san stood up staggeringly.

    My white semen drips from her slit to the floor.

    Misato-san¡¯s thighs are dyed red from her virgin blood.

    ¡¸ I will rinse myself ¡¹

    Misato-san rubs her stomach which is in pain and went to the shower room.

    ¡¸ Is she going to be okay? ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried.

    ¡¸ I think I¡¯ll come with her and take a shower ¡¹

    I should come with her.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    Nagisa?

    ¡¸ She needs some time alone. No matter how prepared she is, she lost her virginity to a man she doesn¡¯t love. It should shock her. She¡¯s still a girl ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Nobody wants to become a prostitute, no matter what reason it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-chan is raised as a young lady, and so she can control herself in front of Yo-chan. But in truth, it should be extremely painful for her ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, she needs some time to cry in the shower room alone. It¡¯s normal to cry while taking a shower. You can fool yourself that it¡¯s just water ¡¹

    I see. Nagisa knows.

    She¡¯s a former prostitute after all.

    Still¡­

    ¡º Aren¡¯t you being a bit too naive? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speakers.

    ¡º It would be worse if the thread of nervousness doesn¡¯t cut here ¡»

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡º If you get gentle with her, she will become weak. She won¡¯t be able to survive if that happens ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Kou, you should go to the shower room after her ¡»

    I guess I¡¯m going.

    ¡¸ Then, I should wash Misato-san¡¯s body, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡º No, ravish her once again ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º She¡¯s lowered her guard and is now crying, now break her. Pour your semen inside the woman who¡¯s cleaning her genitals ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡º If you don¡¯t go that far, she can¡¯t break off from being a young lady ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Look. This is how she is ¡»

    The monitor in the wall shows the image in the shower room

    In there¡­

    ¡º Uuuuuu, uuuuuu, uuuuu ¡»

    Misato-san¡¯s crying.

    She¡¯s facing the shower head on her crotch, desperately washing away my semen.

    ¡º Kuuuuu, uuuu, I¡­I¡­. ¡»

    Tears spill from her eyes and drip down on the floor tiles.

    ¡º Why do I have to¡­.?! ¡»

    Her hands are trembling¡­

    ¡º Why is this¡­uuuu! ¡»

    Oh, I see.

    Her words saying ¡°I¡¯m glad that you were my first,¡± was just a bluff.

    In truth, she¡¯s just shocked that I took her virginity.

    Her resolve to become a prostitute and her actual thoughts deviate.

    This can¡¯t go on.

    She¡¯s bluffing before Nagisa and me but when she¡¯s alone, the fear flashes back to her.

    ¡º That girl probably doesn¡¯t want you to see her in that appearance. That face where she¡¯s sobbing violently ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll go at it again ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to break Misato-san¡¯s true face before she could return to that bluff.

    ¡º One round might not be enough. You¡¯ll violate her again and again until she yields ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

 Chapter 1025. Inspecting the virgin Goods / Another rape in the bathroom : Hate-Hate-Love

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!! ¡¹

    Misato-san didn¡¯t think that I would come in so suddenly.

    As expected, she¡¯s a young lady.

    She never imagined someone intruding in her private time.

    Naked, weeping, squatting, and using the shower head on her crotch. Washing away the semen I left inside her.

    For her, it¡¯s an embarrassing appearance she can¡¯t show to others.

    ¡¸ Why are you crying? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Misato-san tries to wipe off her tears.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I want to hear, I¡¯m asking why are you crying alone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, I¡¯m sorry, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san cries more as I yelled at her.

    ¡¸ If you want to cry then do it! But, don¡¯t do it alone ¡¹

    I barged inside the shower room and stand before Misato-san.

    ¡¸ B-But, showing my disgraceful figure to everyone isn¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san tries to look away from me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not for you to decide whether or not it¡¯s ugly! Don¡¯t close yourself in your arbitrary conclusions! That¡¯ll only raise stress, breaking your heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama?! Hiii!! ¡¹

    Misato-san raises her voice in surprise as my penis before her eyes are fully erect.

    ¡¸ As you can see, I¡¯m the scum of a guy who gets aroused from seeing Misato-san crying. But you know¡­ ¡¹

    I say while pushing my tensed glans into Misato-san¡¯s face.

    The appearance of a crying virgin girl is erotic.

    That¡¯s enough to raise my lust.

    ¡¸ And so, I would need to use Misato-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Use? W-What? ¡¹

    Oh, this is making me impatient.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato. You must have a strong will to survive. ¡¹

    I grabbed Misato-san¡¯s shoulders and speak into her eyes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hold that pain, bitterness, frustration, sadness, and use them as your weapons! Don¡¯t endure the pain alone! Use it to survive! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Use it to survive? ¡¹

    Misato-san looks up at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! No man can survive on their own. ¡¹

    I tell her.

    ¡¸ Listen. I¡¯m just a scum who violates the prostitute, Misato-san. I¡¯m also the villain who turned Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka as my sex slaves! I¡¯m not a man who Misato-san trusts from the bottom of her heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true! I¡­ ¡¹

    Yes, earlier, Misato-san behaved and spoke that she trusts me.

    Her head says that I¡¯m someone she trusts.

    But her body.

    ¡¸ Then, why are you crying alone?! Why did you not cry before me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I¡¯m embarrassed to show my disgraceful appearance to others ¡¹

    Others. Meaning, there¡¯s a huge trench between us.

    ¡¸ Hey, Misato. Spread your legs and show me your pussy I just violated ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    Misato-san spreads her legs with her knees bent.

    She shows me her pink insides.

    ¡¸ I-Is this good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato. Isn¡¯t this a much more disgraceful appearance? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking at your pussy. Look, your hymen is gone. My semen¡¯s deep inside. You won¡¯t be able to wash away the semen poured in your womb even if you use shower ¡¹

    She won¡¯t push her finger inside her vagina to scoop out the semen inside.

    She¡¯s a sheltered girl who never even knew to masturbate.

    She¡¯s most likely scared to put her finger inside her pussy.

    The pain from losing virginity should still remain.

    ¡¸ I know things about Misato¡¯s body that you don¡¯t know. The feeling of your pussy and even its state. Now let me take a good look. Oh, Misato¡¯s anus has this color ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t say it ¡¹

    Misato-san trembles in shame.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re showing this indecent appearance to me and yet, why do you feel that your crying face is much more embarrassing? There¡¯s nothing shameful between us anymore. I broke your hymen and came inside, and I know the face you made from that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stop! Stop it already ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s eyes tear up again.

    ¡¸ Good tears. It arouses me ¡¹

    I attack Misato-san all of a sudden.

    ¡¸ Noo, w-what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Another round. Kurama Misato, lie down on the tiles and face me ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No more!!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, let out your feelings.

    Don¡¯t hold it, don¡¯t stock it.

    ¡¸ Hurry up! Misato! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, yes ¡¹

    Misato-san lies down on the shower room¡¯s tiles.

    ¡¸ Now spread your legs like a frog ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Misato-san spreads her legs.

    I get on top of her.

    ¡¸ Now say ¡°I want it. Please give it to me. Break Misato¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I want it. Please give it to me. Break Misato ¡¹

    Misato-san speaks to me while holding back her emotions but her tears are spilling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to shove it in ¡¹

    My glans touch Misato-san¡¯s hot mucous membranes once again.

    ¡¸ Aguuuu! ¡¹

    It¡¯s natural that it still hurts.

    Even so, I¡¯m shoving it in.

    But, I won¡¯t thrust to the root in one go.

    ¡¸ Misato, look at the mirror ¡¹

    I point at the mirror in the wall of the shower room.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you see my dick going inside your pussy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu, yes ¡¹

    Misato-san confirms what¡¯s going on with her.

    Tears spill again.

    ¡¸ What do you see? It¡¯s pitiful, miserable? A man you don¡¯t love is violating you right now. Using you as a plaything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re no longer the daughter of the Kurama house. You¡¯re a prostitute. You¡¯re a disgraceful woman selling her body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s vagina tightened.

    ¡¸ If you understand then throw your pride away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hide your tears. Show it all, men do get aroused from your teary face ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    I move my hips in

    ¡¸ Aaaaah ¡¹

    I push down to the root.

    Then, I embraced Misato-san¡¯s body tightly.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is a good body. Misato has a good body. It makes me want to ejaculate inside your womb a lot. Misato wants me to cum inside, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Please do it as much as you want ¡¹

    I move my hips suddenly.

    ¡¸ Aaah! Kugu! Kuaaan! It hurts! It hurts! ¡¹

    Her body sways lewdly.

    ¡¸ I see. Then cry more! Say that it hurts! If you¡¯re in pain, then say it! If you¡¯re frustrated, then voice it out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Uuuuu. Nooo. I don¡¯t want this!!! ¡¹

    I violate Misato-san while she¡¯s crying.

    Still, her vagina that¡¯s spread out once accepts my penis piercing it.

    Love nectar and semen both act as a lubricant, making her insides wet.

    ¡¸ Speak honestly Misato. You hate me, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I ask while grinding Misato¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ I hate you!!! Aaaaaah! Hate! Hate! Hate you! ¡¹

    Misato shouts her real feelings while in pain from being violated.

    ¡¸ Look into my eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I hate, hate you! ¡¹

    Misato-san says with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cruel! Doing this¡­I don¡¯t want it anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I thrust intensely.

    ¡¸ Higiiii!!! ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s breasts swayed.

    I grabbed her breast and enjoy the elasticity.

    ¡¸ Now we¡¯re doing to do it from behind. Stand up and put your hand on the mirror, then stick out your ass ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to bang you while you stand! ¡¹

    I forced Misato-san to get up and stand.

    ¡¸ Like this, put your hands on the mirror. Yes, and now I¡¯m going to shove it from behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uguuu! ¡¹

    So far, I¡¯ve been violating Misato-san while she¡¯s lying down, but¡­

    If I¡¯m violating her from behind, Misato-san is forced to see herself opening her body.

    ¡¸ Now look at the mirror. We¡¯re having sex, right? You¡¯re letting a man you hate have his way with your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is there a young lady like this?! You¡¯re just a prostitute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo, noooo, noooooooo ¡¹

    I slapped Misato¡¯s ass and make sure that it sounds.

    I hear wet sounds from the connected part.

    I let air in to make blowing sounds.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that lewd? Misato¡¯s body is lewd ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m so embarrassed ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good! Now get even more embarrassed! Misato!!! ¡¹

    I speed up my piston.

    Misato-san¡¯s breasts sway indecently.

    Her legs are long and so her ass sticking out while I bang her from behind is beautiful.

    That line on her back is beautiful.

    ¡¸ M-Misato, I¡¯m going to cum. I¡¯m going to pour it all inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, uuuuuuu, uuuuuu, aaaaaah! ¡¹

    We¡¯re shaking.

    We¡¯re like a single-piston machine.

    That intense rhythm nails on our most sensitive parts.

    ¡¸ I can cum inside you again, right? I¡¯m going to pour it all inside Misato¡¯s baby chamber ¡¹

    Misato¡­

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, nooo, noooo, noooo ¡¹

    Seeing herself crying in the mirror, violated.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still going to do it even if you don¡¯t want me!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    I pour it inside Misato¡¯s vagina.

    This is the third succession and so the volume isn¡¯t that much but my hot lump still fills Misato¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaa, uuuuuuuu, aaaaaaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to ask you again, do you hate me? ¡¹

    The hot semen spreads inside her.

    Affirming that she¡¯s violated from behind and creampied¡­

    Misato;

    ¡¸ I hate you ¡¹

    She says to me in the mirror.

    I don¡¯t mind.

    Compared to the young lady¡¯s words trying to please me¡­

    What Misato-san needs is someone to talk to with her true feelings.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    I pull out my dick from Misato-san¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Now look at yourself in the mirror ¡¹

    I let Misato-san confirm my semen trickling down her opening.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, I don¡¯t want this ¡¹

    This is the true embarrassment and disgrace.

    The thought that she¡¯s embarrassed to show her crying face is just bullshit for the young ladies.

    Or should I say;

    This girl has been weeping since yesterday.

    As soon as she resolved to become a prostitute, her pride as the young lady is boiling up. The human heart is so complex.

    I¡¯m borrowing Edie¡¯s line ¡°SO COMPLEX¡±

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit tired. Come here ¡¹

    I embraced Misato and sit down against the wall, facing the mirror.

    Misato-san¡¯s naked body I¡¯m embracing is reflected in the mirror.

    I grab Misato-san¡¯s breasts from behind.

    Misato-san¡¯s staring at herself and me with a blank face.

    ¡¸ Just what¡¯s going to happen to me ¡¹

    She¡¯s wondering.

    Our skins touch and we look at each other across the mirror.

    She speaks her true feelings.

    Misato-san is a girl who would hide her true feelings if you talk to her while looking at her in the eye.

    She will lie.

    To me, to herself.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either ¡¹

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    Misato-san loosens from my cold response.

    ¡¸ Whatever¡¯s going to happen, it all depends on you, Misato-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Nobody¡¯s going to move according to your convenience. If you were a young lady of nobility, then the people around you would be considerate, but from now on, you¡¯re a prostitute, Misato-san, you¡¯re the one who should be considerate of your customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care if you hate me. I mean, it would be weird if you love me already. I¡¯m just using you after all ¡¹

    I need to make the definition clear.

    ¡¸ But, even people you hate will use you. Just as I will use Misato-san and Misato-san will use me ¡¹

    She looks at me surprised across the mirror.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to fall for me. You don¡¯t need to flatter me. We¡¯re just using each other. It¡¯s not just me. People think only of how they can make the situation better for themselves ¡¹

    I cannot follow Misato-san to the place where she sells her body.

    Misato-san has to deal with her customers alone.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re afraid to sell your body to men you don¡¯t know right? Surely they¡¯re not all good guys. Some of them will have a detestable character. Even the kind people may have some evil inside of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Misato-san replies while facing the mirror.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to deal with such people and so you can¡¯t hide a lot inside your heart. The girls there were raised differently from Misato-san. Truly sly people will come and wedge themselves into someone¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Misato-san looks at me in the mirror with an earnest expression.

    ¡¸ Therefore, don¡¯t accumulate it. You can¡¯t cry alone. You probably want to separate your ¡°face¡± from your ¡°heart,¡± but that only creates an opportunity. Bad people will want that. They will come saying ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can see your sadness,¡± trying to covet you. If Misato-san accumulated that sadness, you will be immediately deceived by those words. You¡¯ll become their prey ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s likely ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you can¡¯t hide your pain. Discharge it on the surface without care. It¡¯s okay to cry in front of others, show that you¡¯re in pain, depending on others. If you hide it and force yourself to smile, you¡¯ll only collapse someday ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Nagisa, Katsuko-nee, and Minaho-neesan. All the ladies who were former prostitutes of Black Forest are all overflowing with humor, they are strong to laugh no matter how tough their lives were. If you¡¯re not like them, you won¡¯t survive. If you have complaints, then speak of it, don¡¯t hold it, don¡¯t hold your emotions, and let it out. Minaho-neesan can hold down her expressions but she immediately does things when her mind is set to it. Good or bad, if someone angers her, she retaliates right away. She doesn¡¯t save up her emotions. After all, if she keeps on holding her emotions, it¡¯ll crush her ¡¹

    Like Iwakura-san who¡¯s too loyal to her lust that she¡¯s doing a bit too extreme.

    ¡¸ They actively influence people, but it¡¯s not like they¡¯re doing it to be loved. It¡¯s a relationship where both use each other. They couldn¡¯t survive unless it¡¯s a relationship where they use each other. Back then, the Black Forest Brothel is a harsh world for the prostitutes ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s a demon who took control.

    Therefore, the prostitutes unified to defend themselves.

    Normally, the prostitutes would create factions and fight with each other, but¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s a common enemy and so Minaho-neesan can gather the prostitutes together.

    Oh, Black Forest will have that problem from now on.

    Iwakura-san and her group of returnees.

    The new prostitutes, Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san.

    Then, the former young lady, Misato-san.

    They all have different circumstances in their lives and so I don¡¯t think they will be open with each other.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you can make faces for your customer but when it comes to me, just let out your true feelings, you can even tell me ¡°I hate you, die¡± ¡¹ I¡¯m someone from the brothel, not a customer ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to be considerate of me. I know that you hate me already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well ¡¹

    Misato-san looked back into my eyes, not in the mirror.

    Her black pupils stare at me.

    ¡¸ No, you need to be honest in that. I¡¯m just a detestable man who turned Misato to a prostitute and took away your sister. Misato, you hate me. But, we need to use each other. As long as I¡¯m inside the brothel ¡¹

    Misato;

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    She said then kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bribe. I will be using you henceforward and so, Kuromori-sama, please use me as you please too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll come and bang you from time to time. Misato¡¯s body is great, I want to have sex. But, well, it won¡¯t be expensive ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have money to buy a high-class prostitute.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Kuromori-sama, I don¡¯t mind giving it free of charge ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let that. Misato¡¯s still a prostitute. Putting the training aside, I¡¯ll pay you when I want to have sex. If not, Minaho-neesan will scold me ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll give you a discount. Kuromori-sama is someone from the inside after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, employee discount. Yeah, I¡¯ll ask Minaho-neesan about that ¡¹

    I said.

    Misato-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I hate Kuromori-sama. Hate, hate, hate, but I also like you ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a lie. Just a scam from a prostitute. Don¡¯t trust me ¡¹

    She smiled and faced me.

    ¡¸ Please teach me. What do prostitutes do after this? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Please teach me, train me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go wash our bodies. Put soap on your breasts and use that to rub my body. Also, clean up my dick, and give me cleanup fellatio ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly. Please teach me the ways ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I wash Misato-san¡¯s body, Misato-san also washes my body¡­I enjoyed the feeling of her skin.

    Then, she washed my penis with soap then sucked it after.

    Misato-san fellating me reflected on the mirror is lewd.

    I came inside Misato-san¡¯s mouth again.

    ¡¸ Drink it ¡¹

    Misato-san swallows it.

    ¡¸ You like drinking it now? ¡¹

    I asked. Misato-san;

    ¡¸ I hate it. It¡¯s bitter, sticky, it¡¯s hard to drink

    She replied honestly.

    ¡¸ I hate it but I¡¯ll still drink it. I¡¯m a prostitute after all ¡¹

    Saying that she hugged me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get used to sex too. Until then, please tease my body relentlessly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato, you like it when I tease you harshly, right? ¡¹

    This girl seems like a masochist.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. But, I do not like the pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pain can get cured right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? I don¡¯t trust that ¡¹

    Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you like to be harsh with me, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it ¡¹

 Chapter 1026. Then, the night comes / End of the House

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    We wipe each other¡¯s body using a towel.

    Misato-san¡¯s naked skin feels great to touch.

    Her smell has that clean smell of soap.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m wiping this part too ¡¹

    Misato-san gently wipes my penis.

    She¡¯s a prostitute and so she must do this.

    She might still fear and shame from touching a man¡¯s penis but still, Misato-san serves me.

    I also wipe Misato-san¡¯s genital area.

    She took a shower but I unloaded a massive amount of semen on her womb and so it still drips out.

    There¡¯s nothing we can do about that

    ¡¸ Now let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    We left the shower room and returned to the guest bedroom.

    Nagisa and Nei, and;

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama! ¡¹

    Arisu, Mitama and Kinunka are here too.

    The three of them are wearing white bathrobes.

    ¡¸ I had them come now since they have collected their thoughts ¡¹

    Nagisa told us with a smile.

    Misato-san¡¯s wearing a bath towel.

    ¡¸ Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka, I¡¯ve become the same as you three ¡¹

    She took off her bath towel and show her naked stomach to her sister and servants.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, we too¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu opens her bathrobe and exposes her cute breasts and genitals.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen is inside here ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka also unwrap their bathrobe sash and expose their naked bodies.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    They show the bodies I ravished to each other.

    The four of them lost their virginity on the same day.

    Misato-san;

    ¡¸ From today on, we¡¯re all equal. Everyone received Kuromori-sama¡¯s love. But¡­ ¡¹

    She smiles with a bit of loneliness.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be the only one to accept semen from other men from tomorrow onwards. I will embrace other men for money ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll gladly accept this fate. This is to make up for the sins of the Kurama house and to save them from the debts ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s eyes show no more hesitation.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama was kind to me and so I have no more regrets ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to her little sister;

    ¡¸ Arisu, you must serve Kuromori-sama with all your heart. The child you¡¯re going to bear with Kuromori-sama will inherit the Kurama house. You understand that, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Arisu nods.

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka. You must serve Kuromori-sama likewise. Give the loyalty you have for us to Kuromori-sama. Also, I¡¯m entrusting you Arisu, who¡¯s now your equal. She isn¡¯t your master but someone who serves Kuromori-sama like you, get along with her. Please ¡¹

    Misato-san bows her head to Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Misato-ojousama, I¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama speaks with a confused look but Misato-san;

    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t need a bodyguard.

    She tells Mitama not to follow her.

    ¡¸ The new brothel will have Kouzuki SS as their security. Therefore, you need not worry about her ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s new Black Forest Brothel management is connected to Jii-chan.

    From here on, the brothel will return to its founding spirit and become a high-class brothel where only big-shots in politics and business are allowed.

    The customers won¡¯t have faith unless we have Kouzuki SS as our bodyguards to support us.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s going to be okay. The brothel will be in a separate place from the mansion and so we won¡¯t be living together but if you want to see each other, you can come and meet her anytime ¡¹

    We will be using the basement of a hotel in front of the station as our new brothel.

    Misato-san will live there.

    But, it won¡¯t take 15 minutes to get there via a car.

    ¡¸ Come over not as a bodyguard but as a friend of Misato-san¡¯s little sister. Misato-san can come over to our home too ¡¹

    Anyway, we¡¯re taking out the master-servant relationship of the Kurama sisters and Anjou sisters.

    If not, their new life won¡¯t begin.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama permits and so we can meet anytime. So, don¡¯t feel sad ¡¹

    Misato-san gently tells her little sister and the girls.

    ¡¸ Yes, if there¡¯s any problem, you can just talk to us ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Like when in Misato-chan¡¯s brothel, or in the mansion Arisu-chan¡¯s living in later, when you have thoughts that ¡°This girl is bullying me,¡± or ¡°I want to get along with everyone, what do I do?¡± we can talk about it. Besides¡­ ¡¹

    She smiled and looked at me.

    ¡¸ You may not trust me completely, but you do have faith in him, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I need to stick out myself.

    ¡¸ Yeah, just ask me. I may not be able to make all decisions myself so I¡¯ll talk to Minaho-neesan or others, and I¡¯ll manage it, no matter what methods I use. I promise you that ¡¹

    I puff my chest and said.

    No worries about the mansion. They¡¯re all girls to those who are new to the family, and they¡¯re considerate.

    Talking about problems, it would be coming from the brothel.

    I don¡¯t know much there.

    Among the returnee prostitutes, some of them have a hard personality like Iwakura-kaichou.

    The newcomers who were the daughters of Kansai Yakuza, Tokuda Sonoko-san, and Kurosawa Naoko-san, have a quite complicated personality.

    Misato-san is the only young lady of nobility, I wonder if they¡¯ll get along with her.

    Well, Minaho-neesan¡¯s been managing the brothel for long and so she¡¯s in control of people like Iwakura-san so I think it would be okay, but still¡­

    I guess I¡¯ll go and take a look sometimes.

    ¡¸ Now girls. The room over there has a doctor from the Kouzuki SS. You should get a medical examination ¡¹

    Nagisa told the two sets of sisters.

    ¡¸ Oh right, everyone who lost their virginity goes through this. Misuzu and Ruriko also had a doctor visit them ¡¹

    I emphasize that it¡¯s common for girls who lost their virginity.

    ¡¸ Yes that. Everyone got examined ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s been quiet all this time supported what I told them.

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Misato-san leads her sister and the two.

    ¡¸ Once the exam is over, we¡¯re going to eat dinner. Today, you four can share a table ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka will go back with me to the Kuromori mansion.

    Misato will separate from them.

    After their separation tonight, they won¡¯t be able to eat at the same table for a while.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Misato-san bows her head to Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s this way. I¡¯ll come with you, Nei-chan, look after him ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s going to guide Misato-san and the girls

    ¡¸ Okay, got it ¡¹

    Nei replies brightly.

    ¡¸ Then, Kuromori-sama, we¡¯ll take our leave ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse ¡¹

    Misato-san, Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka all bowed to me.

    Then, they went out of the room together with Nagisa.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    After confirming that the Kurama and Anjou sisters closed the door¡­

    I sighed grandly.

    ¡¸ Nfufufun~ As expected, Yo-chan¡¯s tired. That was four of them in succession after all ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ No, I did have four of them just now but still, I had a lot since this morning. Besides, if you consider yesterday¡­ ¡¹

    The outdoor party for the young ladies, the struggle to the death with the Yakuza, and the problem with Tendou Otome (now Kendou Maria) then I raped Rie and Eri, and then.

    Anyway, the carnage comes one after another.

    ¡¸ No, really, sorry but I¡¯m just tired. I can¡¯t show my tired face to Misato-san, Arisu, Mitama nor Kinuka ¡¹

    I had to go all out and show composure or they won¡¯t trust me.

    I had to push myself to pretend to still be energetic.

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan got the hardest part done. You¡¯re considerate when having sex with a virgin, and you never get selfish when in sex ¡¹

    Well, knowing that if I destroy their hymen, it could damage their body¡­

    It¡¯s natural to pay attention so I don¡¯t burden them too much.

    ¡¸ But, Yo-chan, you¡¯re getting better at having sex with virgins I believe. You even know the perfect angle for your insertion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I have the experience to teach me ¡¹

    Since Yukino, I¡¯ve taken a lot of virginities.

    If I don¡¯t get better at this I¡¯d feel sorry for everyone.

    I don¡¯t want people to tell me that I haven¡¯t learned anything.

    ¡¸ Therefore, even when the doctor¡¯s going to check them up, I don¡¯t think that they¡¯ll find any problems ¡¹

    If there is, that¡¯s a problem.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m really tired ¡¹

    I lie down on the bed.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I just want to sleep, not even taking dinner ¡¹

    My body feels heavy.

    ¡¸ Right, after coming back to the mansion, I still have to work on the dough for tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s already solved. Katsuko-neechan called earlier and asked Ai-chan and Megu-chan to progress as far as they can ¡¹

    Ai and Megu?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is to come back and Katsuko-oneechan, Mana-chan, and Ruri-chan helping out to prepare the bread for tomorrow. Yo-chan, you should take a rest for tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ai and Megu together, is it going to be okay?

    Ai is well-informed when it comes to bread making but¡­

    Her sense of speed is different from Megu.

    Megu might get angry because Ai is slow to explain.

    Megu¡¯s getting hot-tempered recently, I wonder why.

    Hmmm.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, don¡¯t sleep ¡¹

    Ah.

    I almost fell asleep.

    ¡¸ You only need to hold out just a little longer ¡¹

    Hold out what?

    ¡º Yes. Sorry but you need to stay awake for a little longer ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speakers.

    ¡º Kou put on your clothes and come to the room where Kouzuki-sama is ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s room?

    ¡º Don¡¯t you have a final report to give out in regards to the young ladies of Kurama house? ¡»

    Oh right.

    Either way, Jii-chan¡¯s already watching this through the cameras, but still.

    Even so, I must report to Jii-chan directly.

    In the end, what about those sisters.

    ¡¸ Got it, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I get up.

    As for my clothes¡­Oh, it¡¯s over there.

    Nei and Nagisa brought me clothes.

    ¡º Nei, be sure to take him. Watch over so Kou doesn¡¯t doze off halfway ¡»

    ¡¸ Got it~ ¡¹

    No, I won¡¯t doze off.

    I¡¯m motivating myself.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    I slapped my cheeks to drive away from the sleepiness.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Yo-chan, Onee-chan¡¯s going to put on your clothes, okay? ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I can do it myself! I mean, if you put on clothes to me I might sleep halfway, I need to be as alert as I can now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, go at it, go for it, do your best ¡¹

    I hold myself back from yawning and put on my clothes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Here, this one ¡¹

    Nei brought me across the long corridors of the Kouzuki mansion.

    ¡¸ Okay, it should be this room. ¡¹

    We arrived in Jii-chan¡¯s room.

    Knock knock knock knock knock!

    Nei knocks on the door with a rhythm.

    ¡¸ Ojii-chan! I brought Yo-chan~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s voice comes from inside the room.

    ¡¸ Then, Yo-chan, good luck ¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t look like Nei¡¯s coming to me in this place.

    Well, can¡¯t help it.

    I¡¯m the only one who has to report.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, coming in ¡¹

    I slapped my face again and then opened the door.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s here. Ruriko too. Yoshiko-san and Torii-san too.

    ¡¸ I thought that these girls might want to hear the fate of the young ladies of Kurama house ¡¹

    Jii-chan sits down on the big sofa, facing us.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s likely that they¡¯ll reach the same fate as those girls if the Kouzuki house falls ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san become a prostitute?

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let that happen, Jii-chan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather die than let that happen ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that you¡¯re going to protect the Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Are you saying that if Kouzuki house is burdened by a great debt similar to Kurama house, and all the assets we inherited from our ancestors is about to be taken away, that you¡¯ll take responsibility and save Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know anything about management, nor I have the talent for it. So, I don¡¯t know about the Kouzuki house. I don¡¯t think I could save Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I speak honestly

    ¡¸ But you see, if anything horrible happens and Kouzuki house is in danger, I would take Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san and escape ¡¹

    ¡¸ Escape? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m running away. Escape. Night flight. Then, I¡¯ll make sure that Misuzu and the girls won¡¯t become a prostitute ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Then, what about the debts of the Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ Who cares. My priority is to look for a safe place for Misuzu and the girls. I can worry about that later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning, you have no concern about the debt of Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks like he¡¯s having fun.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say it like that. I¡¯ll look for a way to repay it, and if there¡¯s a way to repay the debts, I¡¯ll cross that bridge even if it¡¯s dangerous. But, if there¡¯s no way, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will you do then? ¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that obvious?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just default the debt. There¡¯s no other way after all ¡¹

    I answered without hesitation.

    ¡¸ Do you think that¡¯s okay?! If you can¡¯t repay the debt it won¡¯t just be your company group but it¡¯ll also involve other companies!? A lot of people will be left out in the cold! ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Even so, I won¡¯t let Misuzu and the girls sell their bodies, no matter what. I don¡¯t care if thousands of people hate me, I will not let it happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡­ ¡¹

    Seeing that Torii-san is about to complain to me with a shocked look, Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ No, let him be, Torii-kun. His resolve is what¡¯s great about him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not a man from the Kouzuki house. Compared to the stability of Kouzuki house, he clearly prioritizes Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s safety more. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t see them as daughters of Kouzuki house but as his woman ¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about the daughters of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ He cares not about the assets of Kouzuki house. You don¡¯t even want to take Misuzu and the girls with the clothes their wearing but stark naked, don¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ll do when you¡¯re going to escape with them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ What about Misuzu? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m sorry to say but I¡¯ll follow Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ll try to help out the house just in case but I will never sell my body for the sake of the house like Kurama Misato-san. I will never do anything that will make Danna-sama sad ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you Ruriko? ¡¹

    Ruriko paused for a moment.

    ¡¸ I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave. It¡¯s Grandfather who sold me to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, I cannot sacrifice myself for the sake of the Kouzuki house. My mind and body already belong to Onii-sama. I will not descend to prostitution for the sake of the Kouzuki house. As long as Onii-sama doesn¡¯t order me ¡¹

    I will not give Ruriko that kind of order.

    ¡¸ What about Yoshiko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think that I should decide that alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks further.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I believe that choosing my future is presumptuous of me ¡¹

    Presumptuous?

    ¡¸ If Grandfather, Misuzu-sama, and Ruriko-sama ask me to become one, then I will become a prostitute. I¡¯d gladly drop myself into that harsh environment. But, I don¡¯t think that I can decide my own fate ¡¹

    She¡¯s¡­

    In the end, Ruriko still can¡¯t escape from the thoughts that she¡¯s a servant of the Kouzuki house, that she¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s attendant.

    ¡¸ Well then, here¡¯s my opinion ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, I think the same way as you. I¡¯ll abandon the house if it is to protect Misuzu and the girls. Even if people fall to hell as a result, I¡¯ll keep my precious family safe. I¡¯d destroy the world if my granddaughters are to sell their bodies ¡¹

    Jii-chan, that¡¯s a huge statement.

    ¡¸ If it brings my granddaughters misfortune, then I have no house to protect. No matter how long the nobility lasted, it¡¯s not worth for me to continue the lineage if it means sacrificing my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. You¡¯ve got nothing even if the house remained ¡¹

    A house whose family is in sorrow should just collapse.

    ¡¸ Just a minute. Then why did Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Why did you turn Kurama Misato-san into a prostitute to make her repay the debt of the Kurama house? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Now that you mentioned it.

 Chapter 1027. Then, the night comes / Monkey Business

    Torii-san said.

    Jii-chan will never let Misuzu and the girls fall into prostitution even if the Kouzuki house is in an economic crisis.

    He¡¯ll find a way to escape. To flee from all of it.

    He¡¯s adamant even if it brings Kouzuki house to ruins.

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko-kun, unfortunately, not everyone in this world is equal ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled wryly and said.

    ¡¸ That applies even in nobility. I¡¯m sorry to say but the Kouzuki house and Kurama house are different. Even Mizushima house ¡¹

    Mizushima. That¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s pet, Karen¡¯s house.

    Speaking of which, Karen-san isn¡¯t here.

    ¡¸ Also, there¡¯s also your family, which isn¡¯t from the nobility. Torii house stands from a different place ¡¹

    Torii-san;

    ¡¸ Is that how valuable Kouzuki house is? That your house is the most noble among noble houses that you¡¯re in a different league from the Kurama and Mizushima house? ¡¹

    She speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ Correct. Didn¡¯t I tell you, the world isn¡¯t fair ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Each house are different from their financial scope and how they move. If Kouzuki house reaches bankruptcy, the Japanese economy will be in danger, or should I say that there will be an international financial panic? Even if Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko all become prostitutes, it¡¯s impossible to break that economic crisis. Doing that would be meaningless. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better if they escape with this boy to some island in the south ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks to provoke Torii-san.

    ¡¸ General Motors in the U.S. went out of business in 2009 but it¡¯s still around as a company. Their influence is still too great even after bankruptcy¡­It¡¯s not just about GM¡¯s employees. Subcontractors, transporters of products and parts, dealers all over the world ¡­ everyone who makes a living concerning GM is going to end up on the street. Therefore, they didn¡¯t collapse. From 2009 to 2013, GM was effectively a state-owned company in which the U.S. government-owned 61 percent of the stock. They injected public funds into the system to prolong its life. It¡¯s indeed unfair. At the time, the Lehman Shock that had occurred the previous year had caused many companies to go bankrupt due to the business crisis. And yet GM, which is a normal company would have been expected to go out of business, was allowed to survive with the help of the government because it was so big ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is Kouzuki house like that? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    Jii-chan throws back the question.

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house cannot collapse. It¡¯s not allowed to. We¡¯re different from the Kurama house who is in control of mid-range enterprise of hotels and traditional inns. I¡¯m sorry to say but if Kurama house collapses, nobody will be in trouble. There is no value in saving them if you think purely about business ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s anything worth in the Kurama house, that would be the Kurama Kaku, a splendid building. It¡¯s a building with plenty of memories from the nobility of my age ¡¹

    Kurama Kaku is an old building that the old nobility loved, it¡¯s architecture is from the Meiji era, used for gatherings.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I secured the Kurama Kaku before it¡¯s destroyed. It is dismantled for now but I can reconstruct it for preservation. However, I took it using an underhanded method. The head of Kurama house ordered to demolish it completely but I took it apart carefully from behind the scenes and bought the scrap materials. I do have a guilty conscience in regards to that ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ In on those grounds, I don¡¯t trust the head of Kurama house but if Kurama Misato-kun sells her body to buy it back, then I may sell the Kurama Kaku to her. As long as they have the Kurama Kaku, they can revive the Kurama house. No, without the Kurama Kaku, Kurama house has no hopes of returning into nobility. That building is what Kurama house inherited for their future. Nobility isn¡¯t about just the long history. Nobility is about the house that has something passed down from its ancestors and left for their descendants. For Kurama house, that would be Kurama Kaku ¡¹

    I then thought¡­

    If that¡¯s the case, what did the Kouzuki house inherit from their ancestors and is passed to their descendants?

    Kouzuki house should have that item too since they¡¯re nobility.

    ¡¸ Turning a young lady of nobility into a prostitute might be too harsh. I agree with that. But, there¡¯s nothing we can do about that. I already paid a lot of money. Illegally dismantling the Kurama Kaku took a lot of resources. People from behind the scenes lack professionals in that field. Transporting it secretly, finding a new place to construct it, and it¡¯s reconstruction costs money. Kurama Misato-kun has to pay for all the expenses ¡¹

    No, in fact, Jii-chan teamed up with the head of the Kaan house and bought the hotels and inns of the Kurama house.

    Besides, the high-rise hotel construction on the site of the former Kurama Kaku has been stalled.

    Jii-chan should have paid more in regards to the collapse of the Kurama house but¡­

    He only mentions Kurama Kaku and nothing else when in front of Torii-san.

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I see. Even if Misato-san works as a prostitute for five years, the money she earns will only be enough to buy back the Kurama Kaku ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct. It would be impossible for her to buy back the first-class hotels and long-established traditional inns that Kurama house owned ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ You see, the former prostitutes who retired from the Black Forest brothel all had enough money to start a new business of their own ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan cared about their life after work.

    ¡¸ But, it won¡¯t reach hundreds of millions. That would be impossible. No matter how high-class Black Forest brothel is, you won¡¯t earn that much income. But, you can buy a high-class hotel or a house for a hundred million yen, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Hearing that, Torii-san realized.

    She¡¯s also quite a young lady and so she probably is under the delusion that if Misato-san sells her ¡°daughter of nobility¡± body, then she can obtain a lot of money.

    She doesn¡¯t understand what it means to earn money as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? The costs to rebuild the Kurama Kaku already past a hundred million yen ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughed as he tells me.

    Is it that expensive?

    ¡¸ Ordinary buildings already cost money, but if you think about completely preserving an antique building, then it¡¯ll take more than what¡¯s ordinary. If it¡¯s a building that has been standing for a hundred years, you¡¯d want it to remain for a hundred more ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Listen, think of the contrary. The reality is that it would cost more to rebuild the Kurama Kaku, if Kurama Misato, an 18-year-old girl would want to earn a hundred million yen in five years, the only option for her is to become a high-class prostitute ¡¹

    Oh.

    Misato-san¡¯s going to work hard in the Black Forest brothel and she might finally be able to buy the Kurama Kaku just in time.

    ¡¸ Becoming a prostitute at her age is going to be harsh but they have prepared a safe workspace for her. She has to consent ¡¹

    Only the wealthy men from the political and business circles will buy someone like Misato-san who¡¯s priced highly.

    Also, it won¡¯t be the perverted customers that Shirasaka Sousuke brings in¡­Minaho-neesan will be picking the customers who the girls can sell their bodies to.

    Kouzuki SS is also present as security.

    The situation isn¡¯t bad.

    ¡¸ B-But, Kouzuki-sama! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s adamantly disagreeing.

    ¡¸ Why is it that you¡¯re too persistent? It¡¯s Kurama Misato-kun who¡¯s becoming a prostitute, not you, Torri Mariko-kun. Furthermore, she already gave her consent. It¡¯s her fate. Weren¡¯t you watching what he was doing with Kurama Misato-kun earlier? ¡¹

    Torii-san watched the situation where I purchased Misato-san.

    She watched the process where I raped Misato-san over and over again.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re unrelated and so you don¡¯t even have the right to interfere ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, it is as you say but still ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ I can understand that you physiologically can¡¯t accept it. A girl that you know became a prostitute, it¡¯s shocking to you ¡¹

    Jii-chan said and turned to me.

    ¡¸ What do you think? Do you find something you don¡¯t agree with? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t agree with it. In truth, I actually want to turn Misato-san to my woman too. I don¡¯t even want her to sell her body to other men. But¡­ ¡¹

    It¡¯s not about that.

    The situation continues to move whether they hear my wishes or not.

    ¡¸ Even if I don¡¯t agree with it, I know that I have to swallow it. I respect Misato-san¡¯s resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that resolve is forced to her! Misato-sama didn¡¯t have the choice! ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Wait, Torii-san ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ Not everything in this world will ask for your decision ¡¹

    In most cases, you¡¯re forced to accept your situation.

    Where there¡¯s no other choice.

    That¡¯s what life is.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no life where you can choose everything freely! Well, it¡¯s messed up for a young lady to become a prostitute from today onwards but the situation is that she has to accept this absurdity ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just weird! Strange! This should never be ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good or bad, it¡¯s already happening in front of you, it¡¯s the reality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then it¡¯s wrong! We should correct this wrong! That¡¯s what I believe in ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, Misato-san accepted it! She already made her resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up! Misato-san is the one in most pain here! It¡¯s not for us to complain about ¡¹

    I shouted at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s pitiful but all we could do is cheer for her. We¡¯re taking care of all the other stuff to worry about so Misato-san could work as a prostitute without worries. Like, not making her worry about Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka ¡¹

    Oh, I¡­

    I really am powerless.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s shameful but that¡¯s all I can do ¡¹

    Really shameful.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Huh, Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Better yet, it¡¯s great that you could do that. Most people can¡¯t even provide backup ¡¹

    Then, Jii-chan looked at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Minaho-kun, it seems that he¡¯s vented out nicely ¡¹

    ¡º I can see that ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ Well then, why don¡¯t we expose the trick? ¡¹

    Expose the trick?

    ¡º Kou, when it comes to business, you need to make the most rational choice to make a profit. ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º Meaning, Kurama Misato-san will become our brothel¡¯s prostitute but I¡¯m not offering her to anyone without caring who they are. We¡¯re a high-class brothel, we don¡¯t sell women for cheap ¡»

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡º If you sell the prostitute to any guest without conditions, then their value will go down. It¡¯s much more profitable to sell them to customers while saying ¡°That girl is only sold to customers who met the criteria¡± The fact that nobody can buy her is what makes her sell for a high price. It would be a mistake to think that anyone can pay for all of the prostitutes ¡»

    ¡¸ The red-light district during the Edo period uses that structure. Their best courtesan is unavailable for ordinary customers. They¡¯re only sold to people with status and fortune. It becomes a status if you can have the best courtesan as your partner. Of course, the price of their companionship is high. The best courtesan makes a thousand times more money in a single night compared to the lowest ranking prostitute who takes four or five clients. Furthermore, her partner is only a single man ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡º Kurama Misato-san is a young lady of nobility. Many customers would want to have sex with a girl of her status. However, we won¡¯t be giving her off that simply. It¡¯s my job to raise her cost as high as possible. However, we won¡¯t be selling her to weird people, no matter how much they give. If we let such men have their way with her, her value will decline ¡»

    Misato-san won¡¯t sell unless it¡¯s someone who is wealthy and has a great status.

    ¡¸ I think that the group will only be seven people who are as old as me. They all have their personage. Then, we gather those who looked after the Kurama house since the ancestral era ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ During the age of Kurama house? You mean, Misato-san and Arisu¡¯s grandfather? ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs. The good people who are already lost years ago. The current head is hopeless but the previous generation is good people. The good memories of Kurama Kaku were their blessings ¡¹

    The people who looked after Misato-san and Arisu¡¯s grandfather¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in gratitude to the previous generation but we have no intention of turning her to a plaything of the grandchildren of the previous generation. Rather, that seven people will keep watch on each other so nobody makes a move on Misato-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We respect Misato-kun¡¯s determination to become a prostitute to save her house. Therefore, the seven people who will buy Misato-kun¡¯s time will not have sex with her. It¡¯s conclusive. Wagering their honor as men. Joint vow. I can have them sign a document too ¡¹

    The people who will buy Misato-san¡¯s time won¡¯t have sex with her?

    ¡¸ All they¡¯ll do is take Misato-kun to a restaurant, a theater, buy her for a high price. Well, they¡¯re accompanied by a young and beautiful lady, and furthermore, it¡¯s the daughter of nobility that they¡¯re grateful to, that alone would be satisfying. We all want Kurama Misato-kun to inherit the Kurama Kaku ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º We prefer to keep it that way. You¡¯re only taking out Misato-san and yet you pay a lot of money, those who couldn¡¯t have sex with Misato-san would want to rent out other girls ¡»

    They can¡¯t have sex with Misato-san and so they¡¯ll rent out another prostitute?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They¡¯re still perverted old men in the end. They¡¯ll try to relieve their lust from having Misato-kun tag along with another prostitute ¡¹

    ¡º Meaning, Misato-san + another girl, the sales doubles ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º Misato-san is also a prostitute and yet, she¡¯s brought to eat delicious food, taken to places, but she won¡¯t have sex with her customers. However, the other prostitutes can sell their bodies. Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s unfair. It¡¯s the customer¡¯s freedom on how they want to treat their prostitutes. Renting out a prostitute doesn¡¯t mean that they want only sex ¡»

    That means¡­

    ¡º There is that one former university professor who is an old customer of ours and he loves to give lectures to the prostitutes. He never had sex. He uses the time to the fullest to teach about his specialty. That¡¯s what he wants to do instead of sex and so we prepare girls who want to learn earnestly for him ¡»

    Not all customers have a goal of relieving their sexual desire.

    ¡¸ My group won¡¯t be just men who want to bless cute granddaughters like how I do it. Some of them might satisfy Misato-kun with dinner ¡¹

    ¡º There¡¯s a demand for that too. Some live for the purpose of having young girls feed them. Well, if you ask me, it would be helpful if someone takes Misato-san on a date, return with burning lust, and then rent out another prostitute, but¡­ ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Then, in the end, Misato-san becomes a prostitute, but nobody¡¯s going to buy her body? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s the plan ¡»

    I see.

    I get it now.

    ¡º But, don¡¯t tell Misato-san that. That¡¯ll relieve her tension. I want her to fear that ¡°this will be the day she¡¯s violated¡± until she notices. That expression is what sets fire to the customer¡¯s lust ¡»

    So, they¡¯ll swap Misato-san with another prostitute.

    ¡º Misato-san will probably think that she lacks in charm. Then, she will desperately try to appeal the next customer, and then, that customer will buy another prostitute ¡»

    T-That¡¯s a scheme, or should I say that it¡¯s sly.

    ¡º Kou, you¡¯re going to periodically have sex with Misato-san. As her training. The more you have sex with her, the more erotic Misato-san will become ¡»

    ¡¸ But, we have sworn to never have sex with that girl ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled.

    ¡º If you have sex with her regularly, Misato-san will become mentally stable ¡»

    Meaning, Misato-san will have sex with nobody but me?

    ¡º Then, in two years, you can impregnate her ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Misato-san¡¯s promise is to work as a prostitute for five years, right? ¡¹

    ¡º Two years will be enough, the plan is to take her out ¡»

    ¡¸ Among my colleagues, one of the seven might not be able to hold back and make a move on Misato-kun. But, nobody will say that they lost to their lust ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    That child will be my child.

    Meaning, we won¡¯t tell the customers that I regularly have sex with Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the seven men will think that Misato-kun¡¯s child is their child. Misato-kun will retire after childbirth and we¡¯ll support her from then onwards. In two years, rebuilding the Kurama Kaku will be done. Misato-kun will become 20, and the head of the Kurama Kaku. That¡¯s the plan ¡¹

    Haa.

    Jii-chan went that far.

    ¡º That¡¯s right. And so, wait for two years. In two years, you¡¯ll have sex with her but she¡¯s not your woman. She¡¯s a prostitute who sells her body. Okay? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah. Got it. Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    Even so, I¡¯m glad.

    Misato-san won¡¯t have sex with anyone but me.

    ¡º Well then, Kou, that¡¯s enough training ¡»

    Training?

    ¡º You¡¯ve had enough practice with Misato-san by separating her from your women, resolve yourself that she won¡¯t become yours, and have sex with her without stepping in too far, right? ¡»

    I¡­

    ¡º You were able to find a clear line between you and Misato-san earlier ¡»

    I desperately thought that she won¡¯t become my woman.

    The truth comes to bite.

    ¡º Two more girls will come next week. Both of them are virgins, and they had to become prostitutes to repay the debt of their families. One¡¯s 16 and the other is 17. They¡¯re both beautiful and have good personalities. I already interviewed them ¡»

    The two of them will be the newcomer prostitutes.

    ¡º The two of them will be real prostitutes. They will have sex with anyone for money. You¡¯ll be their trainer and teach them about sex ¡»

    Misato-san is practice.

    This time, it¡¯s the real deal.

    I need to make it clear to myself that they won¡¯t become my woman as I have sex with them.

    ¡º I¡¯ll train Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san. They don¡¯t trust men and so you can¡¯t do it ¡»

    The two daughters of Yakuza¡­Sonoko-san¡¯s gang-raped by her father¡¯s colleagues and Kurosawa-san watched it all unfold.

    Therefore, I get that they don¡¯t trust men.

    ¡º I¡¯ll break Kurosawa-san¡¯s virginity with a strap-on dildo. I¡¯ll be teaching her slowly since it¡¯s a lesbian play. Therefore, you¡¯ll take care of the two coming next week ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º That would be five newcomers, right? Misato-san is our decoration but the other four will be going fully operational. Then, if you add Yukiyo and the veterans, Black Forest will reopen ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s brothel will open once again for five years.

    But I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Danna-sama. Danna-sama can make the line with Misato-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, you did it, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko tells me.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great, Mariko-san ¡¹

    Misuzu turns to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Misuzu;

 Chapter 1028. Then, the night comes / A man with no Privacy

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º That¡¯s why you have that thought of wanting to take the girl you had sex with to your family. But, you¡¯re reaching the limit of your capacity, and the women also have various circumstances. Not all of them can become your family ¡»

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    But still¡­

    ¡º Kurama Misato-san will not have sex with anyone but you, and she will bear your child, but she¡¯s not your family for now. Even if she¡¯s not selling her body, she¡¯s still a prostitute of the Black Forest. She¡¯s not your private woman ¡»

    Misato-san believes that she has to sell her body to her customers.

    Minaho-neesan and I won¡¯t tell Misato-san until she notices that her customers are not into having sex with her.

    It¡¯s all to not let the tension cut off.

    Therefore, my relationship with Misato-san will be ¡°prostitute¡± and ¡°sex training partner in the brothel¡±

    The gap between us has to remain.

    ¡º I think you already know but still, we can¡¯t allow active-duty prostitutes in our family ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    If we consider Agnes, who¡¯s raised inside the brothel, and Mao-chan whose mother was a prostitute, we can¡¯t let them live together with an active-duty prostitute.

    It¡¯s too early for the girls to discover the truth about their birth.

    ¡º I won¡¯t be coming home to the Kuromori mansion for a while. I don¡¯t want them to sense any smell from the brothel ¡»

    That means Minaho-neesan will be sleeping at the new brothel in front of the station.

    ¡º The remodeling is finally over. There should be no inconvenience to live there. After all, above the brothel is a hotel. We won¡¯t have a problem with food either ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º I¡¯m going to bring Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san over there. As for Yukiyo and the returnees, they¡¯re scheduled to meet up ¡»

    ¡¸ Are you sure that it¡¯s okay to go there just by yourself, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee her former assistant, or Margo-san, the bodyguard of the brothel, they can¡¯t come with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º I¡¯m okay. Tamayo-san¡¯s escorting me ¡»

    Tamayo-san¡¯s one of the former prostitutes of Black Forest.

    She¡¯s managing a love hotel while aiming to become a stylist.

    ¡º I invited her to come not as a prostitute but as a manager and so she gladly accepted the offer ¡»

    That Onee-san should know how to manage the brothel and the mental state of the prostitutes.

    Above all, she¡¯s someone with the will to survive the messed up age of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡º As for security, we have Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS with us for now ¡»

    Oh yeah, that former Banbarubie 3 member. She¡¯s a cute woman but she¡¯s always swinging around that explosive flail on her shoulder.

    If Iwakura-san underestimates her, Kinoshita-san will bonk her with a smile.

    She took down 30 Yakuza without hesitation but a smile on her face.

    ¡º Also, Morimoto-san¡¯s coming with me. You don¡¯t have to worry ¡»

    Morimoto-san, the clerk of Black Forest since Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s era.

    He was freed when Shirasaka Sousuke took over the Black Forest, but¡­

    Minaho-neesan used Jii-chan¡¯s backing to take control of management and he¡¯s brought back.

    ¡º We¡¯re only opening the brothel for five years, and so he came after I asked for a big favor. The closure of the brothel last year was a necessary move to drive Shirasaka Sousuke into a corner. The Kuromori tower who had a history for nearly 70 years, has to end on a high note. That is why the five years is necessary. Morimoto-san agreed to that. He¡¯s lived his life in the Black Forest Brothel after all ¡»

    Morimoto-san¡¯s going to close the brothel with his hands.

    It¡¯s taking responsibility for his life.

    ¡º Anyway, you don¡¯t have to think about managing the brothel. That¡¯s my job. As mentioned earlier, you only need to train Kurama Misato-san and the two newcomer prostitutes. That¡¯s all you have to do ¡»

    To teach the virgin prostitute candidates about sed.

    ¡º You¡¯re the best partner for girls who don¡¯t know anything. They lose the fear of sex ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º That¡¯s what¡¯s amazing about you, you make girls enjoy and not fear sex. The girls whom you took their first time don¡¯t have trauma nor insecurities in sex. I think that¡¯s a great talent ¡»

    No, even if you tell me that¡­

    ¡º That¡¯s why you can¡¯t deal with Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san. Those girls are afraid of sex, and it¡¯s carved in their minds that women experience pain and suffering ¡»

    So I can¡¯t do it?

    ¡º The big wounds in human hearts are incurable. No matter how much you try to heal it, there will be scars. Therefore, you must give appropriate treatment to those who are wounded ¡»

    Sonoko-san¡¯s gang-raped by her father¡¯s comrades while her father¡¯s watching.

    Kurosawa-san watched Sonoko-san raped.

    They no longer trust men.

    I see. So that¡¯s why Minaho-neesan¡¯s pushing the lesbian play to them.

    They have to get accustomed to touching women¡­

    Else, when a man touches them, the trauma will flashback.

    ¡º It¡¯ll take a bit of time. Even if they¡¯re to accompany a man, it won¡¯t be young men like you, but broadminded silver-haired old men would be better for them. Someone 15-years or further older than their fathers ¡»

    Their fathers were irredeemable scums.

    They might have a strong reaction against men of their father¡¯s age, and so it has to be old men who¡¯re clearly older than their fathers.

    Their fathers are good for nothing and so Sonoko-san and Naoko-san seek a father figure.

    If that¡¯s the case, someone like me can¡¯t fill that role.

    ¡¸ Still, I think that Minaho-oneesama is right ¡¹

    Suddenly, Ruriko who¡¯s been quiet all this time, speaks up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s best for girls who know nothing about sex to receive Onii-sama as their first time ¡¹

    Huh, going back to that topic?

    ¡¸ How do I say this, ah yes, it¡¯s similar to meals ¡¹

    R-Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama really seems to enjoy the food we make. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t deliberately call it out. But, when you look at his face when he eats, you can tell that he¡¯s really enjoying the food. Which is why I want to become a better cook ¡¹

    Err, I get that, but¡­

    But what does it have to do with girls having first-time sex with me?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also true in sex. Onii-sama shows when he¡¯s in pleasure. It also makes the partner he¡¯s having sex with feel that same pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. When having sex with Danna-sama, you don¡¯t feel the immorality at all ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-sama¡¯s truly pleased with my body and that makes me happy and proud. It makes me want to serve Onii-sama more and more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s giving us his everything, and so we can get naked, mind and body, and enjoy sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t feel that way unless it¡¯s with Onii-sama ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Hmm. Using meals for an example makes me understand. I also love dining with you. You never complain about the cook, and you eat like it¡¯s the most delicious thing in the world. Seeing that makes you feel refreshed ¡¹

    Even Jii-chan says that.

    ¡¸ If these were my students, they only eat in first-class restaurants their parents brought them since they were young. If they dine together, they¡¯re quite noisy. They complain about things like ¡°The taste is not good enough,¡± ¡°The sauce is not well seasoned,¡± ¡°Tell the chef to change his cooking method,¡± ¡°The other restaurants I went to before are better than this one,¡± and so on, all while pretending to be food critics even though they¡¯re just high-school or college students still feeding on their parents. I couldn¡¯t even enjoy eating when they¡¯re with me ¡¹

    Yeah, they¡¯re the children of branch families of Kouzuki house and directors in the Kouzuki group.

    Those guys are really noisy.

    I mean, dining there should be Jii-chan¡¯s treat, and yet¡­

    They still complain.

    Well, that¡¯s how rich kids are.

    ¡¸ In that case, those guys are like that in sex too. Complaining to their partner, saying ¡°Do this do that, why aren¡¯t you doing that?¡± Always discontented. When they want to spoil a woman they will, but once they¡¯re done, they¡¯ll speak abusively ¡¹

    Oh, I can imagine that.

    Especially Kouzuki Satoshi who¡¯s a horrible womanizer.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d never want to have sex with those men. That makes me happy that I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll cherish my love with Onii-sama for the rest of my life ¡¹

    She smiles like an angel and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Misuzu thinks the same. I¡¯m glad that I met Danna-sama, and I thank God all the time ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Seeing Kurama Misato-san¡¯s state, she seems to feel that way. By repeatedly having sex with Danna-sama, Misato-san¡¯s heart is wrapping up ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu, then Torii-san and Yoshiko-san.

    They watched me have sex with Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama isn¡¯t a man of words. He¡¯s more of a man of conduct, a man of attitude, or should I say a man of existence? ¡¹

    That¡¯s some hard words to understand.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama never tries to deceive us, and he¡¯s always serious, yet he gently wraps us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know right! That expression on his face, or rather, the atmosphere that he has, he opens his mind and body to us ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Misuzu and Ruriko are talking about.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I have seen several professional swindlers in my time but¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Swindlers speak of all the good things. Everything is so advantageous, beneficial, it makes them look like they¡¯re so trustworthy or so they push themselves to be. First-class swindlers have good behavior and atmosphere. Therefore, you¡¯d believe them ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I always assume that people who speak of good things have something behind them. If it¡¯s a swindler, then there¡¯s a difference in what they¡¯re saying and what they¡¯re doing. People who are too trustworthy and have good sentiments act against what they speak. For example, a guy who brags about how punctual he is and how he always keeps his promises to others might not keep his appointments on time, or may not show up to finish the documents he promised. People whose words and actions are different aren¡¯t trustworthy. Eventually, they¡¯ll do something too outrageous. Therefore, I cut them off right away ¡¹

    I see.

    Speaking of which, that¡¯s true, some guys would say that ¡°I¡¯m like this¡± to other people.

    They keep on insisting so the people around them believe that, but¡­

    I see. If put to a test, when their words and actions are different, then don¡¯t trust them.

    ¡¸ In that respect, you never show off to others. You listen to others when talking and accept when you can do it. You have no lies. You have no disparity between your words and actions. That¡¯s how you¡¯re able to gently gain the trust of women. However ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ His personality isn¡¯t suited in business. The other party can see through him that it¡¯ll become disadvantageous in transactions. Misuzu, don¡¯t let him do business. Just let him sit down in the house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ After all, a man who never lies, never aspires or too much, and loves his women, is too precious. It would be a waste of time to use man and woman¡¯s love as a bargain and then mentally lose for Misuzu or Ruriko. Productivity is too bad. In that regard, if he¡¯s your partner, you can refresh your mind and body, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather is right. The time with Onii-sama is too valuable and splendid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, of course, he¡¯s a man you know will never betray you, and will love you. Indeed a family. Furthermore, you can have sex with him too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I truly respect and love Onii-sama. I am his slave. His property. Someone I devote my body and soul. It¡¯s like a dream ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ There are no secrets between Onii-sama and me. Or should I say that Onii-sama has no privacy? We all know what, where, and who¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s with ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know it all too. I always let Danna-sama know my schedule but Danna-sama has no privacy at all ¡¹

    My privacy¡­

    ¡¸ We can always watch what Danna-sama¡¯s doing in school or in the Kuromori Mansion ¡¹

    Oh, I knew it. It¡¯s not just Minaho-neesan.

    I don¡¯t think Misuzu would miss a day watching me.

    ¡¸ I always observe when Danna-sama¡¯s going to the toilet to check on his health ¡¹

    Also, she loves peeing.

    It¡¯s her custom to show herself peeing to me every day but she seems to be checking me out too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, whenever Danna-sama has sex with new girls, I¡¯m okay with it. I know what kind of situations, his emotions, and his determination ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ For example, choosing the twins, Rie-chan and Eri-chan as the new slaves but never making a move on Tendou Otome-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san is what¡¯s amazing about Danna-sama. Danna-sama never picks a girl to become his woman because they look cute. Danna-sama chooses the girls he embraces, and they must have suitable looks and talents ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Indeed, Onii-sama didn¡¯t have sex with Haruka-san, Michi¡¯s big sister ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ All the women Danna-sama chose are excellent, and they strengthen our family as a result ¡¹

    Misuzu added.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen it all, Danna-sama, you are okay with that, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll do anything to keep my family safe. Therefore, I¡¯ve already long given up on privacy, and I don¡¯t care much about it ¡¹

    Besides, Minaho-neesan¡¯s established the monitoring system in school and in the Kuromori mansion.

    Its purpose is to oppose Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s misdeeds, but¡­

    No, before that¡­

    Kidnapped when she was 12, turned to a prostitute, seen her sister murdered, and her body¡¯s no longer able to bear a child¡­

    She never trusts humans.

    Therefore, she can¡¯t feel safe unless she watches people from behind the scenes through her surveillance system.

    That is Minaho-neesan¡¯s mental trauma.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Margo-san, Nei, and Kyouko-san all know about it.

    That is why they tolerate Minaho-neesan¡¯s surveillance.

    Me too.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ I know that everyone¡¯s watching me all the time after all. Knowing that I don¡¯t feel concerned ¡¹

    I just take it all.

    I don¡¯t mind if I have no privacy.

    ¡¸ I think of myself belonging to the family just as I think that the family belongs to me ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how far off from common sense he is. He¡¯s accepting such an outrageous environment with composure. Therefore, everyone else also accepts the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Danna-sama¡¯s like that and so we don¡¯t want to monopolize Danna-sama for ourselves, and we¡¯re not jealous of his relationship with others ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that we exist inside Onii-sama¡¯s heart ¡¹

    Err.

    That¡­

    You¡¯re making me blush.

    ¡¸ So, aren¡¯t you envious, Mariko-san? ¡¹

    Misuzu provokes Torii-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not envious at all ¡¹

    Torii-san answers loudly.

    Wait, it seems that we¡¯re in high tension here?

    ¡¸ I understand that Misuzu-sama¡¯s got a strange relationship with Kuromori-sama, and it¡¯s stable, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s wonderful, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you want to join in such a splendid group? ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You already know how amazing Danna-sama is at sex, don¡¯t you? From the twins to Kurama Arisu-san..it¡¯s their first time, and yet they weren¡¯t in much pain, and they started enjoying sex with Danna-sama, haven¡¯t they? Kurama Misato-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san actually wants to do it with Danna-sama, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    She shouts in panic.

    ¡¸ Oh, why do you answer like that, we get it already. Mariko-san has to marry with a man from nobility for the sake of Torii-house, right? ¡¹

    Right, Torii-san;

    To raise her family status¡­

    She¡¯s a daughter born from marrying into one of the big three, Kanou house.

    Torii-san will marry into another noble family once she¡¯s an adult to strengthen the relationship of Torii house with the nobilities.

    ¡¸ ¡¸ Mariko-san, if you join in our family, you¡¯re not allowed to serve anyone but Danna-sama for the rest of your life after all ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    I can¡¯t make Torii-san my woman.

    She¡¯s going to marry another man for her family.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s true! I-It¡¯s my fate! ¡¹

    Torii-san replies.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s your determination, then I won¡¯t say anything, but Mariko-san. Are you going to keep your chastity until marriage? ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Are you going to devote your life to a man you don¡¯t know because your parents decided that you¡¯re to marry him? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just boring. Have you not thought of experiencing sex right now? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks bluntly.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sam just crossed over huge hurdles today ¡¹

    Misuzu stops Torii-san from speaking.

    ¡¸ Do you get it? After Kurama Misato-san¡¯s case¡­Danna-sama has it clear that even if the other party can¡¯t join in the family, where he has to part with them in the future because they¡¯re not his lifetime responsibility, and yet, he can still love them ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Danna-sama now won¡¯t say ¡°I¡¯ll look after you for the rest of your life¡± with the girls he will have sex with and take their virginity. He can enjoy the male-female relationship even when the premise is that they¡¯ll part someday ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Torii-san listens.

    ¡¸ There are no future troubles. You can have sex just one time and if you don¡¯t want to do it with Danna-sama again, just say it. Danna-sama will give up on you by then. He won¡¯t chase after you. After all, Ruriko and I are watching ¡¹

    I mean, I don¡¯t think I can chase after girls who hate it.

    I have no time for that.

    I have no privacy after all.

    ¡¸ Also, Mariko-san may have noticed it already but you have no need to worry about pregnancy with Danna-sama. Ruriko and I can¡¯t get pregnant until we graduate and so we drink contraceptives. It¡¯s an effective medicine. Kurama-san and the girls are drinking it too. As you have heard in the conversation earlier, Kurama Misato-san is scheduled to bear Danna-sama¡¯s child in two years. She won¡¯t get pregnant right now.

    Minaho-neesan will let Misato-san earn money to some extent¡­

    ¡¸ Besides, Arisu-san and Kinuka-san are still young so they can¡¯t get pregnant. Thus, they will take contraceptives as well ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Torii-san;

    ¡¸ You mean I won¡¯t get pregnant, which will bring future troubles? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. And, Danna-sama is Ruriko and my husband. Don¡¯t you see that having a lover who¡¯s also the same lover of the Kouzuki houses¡¯ daughters as stimulating? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s insecurity of nobility is strong.

    She should find it attractive to experience the same thing as Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Well then, what will you do? ¡¹

 Chapter 1029. Then, the night Comes / Inspiration

    Before Torii-san could answer, I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just weird. Aren¡¯t you all just leading Torii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s still Mariko-san who¡¯ll decide in the end ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s weird about it. What about me? My choice? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko recommend Torii-san to have sex with me but¡­

    They¡¯re completely ignoring my thoughts.

    ¡¸ W-What I mean is that uhm. We guessed that Danna-sama wants to do it with Mariko-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, you like Mariko-san, don¡¯t you? Am I wrong? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are surprised.

    There¡¯s no ill intent. I see.

    ¡¸ You see, don¡¯t make such guesses on your own. Don¡¯t proceed without consulting me. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ a hedge between keeps friendship green! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I get that you know a lot about me since we lived together a long time but still, don¡¯t just pretend that you know it all. Hear me out sometimes. Talk to me beforehand. Yeah, talk! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu apologized to me.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko can see Torii-san¡¯s charm. Although, because of her family circumstances, Torii-san can¡¯t join in the family, you want her as a friend, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, don¡¯t you think the same way? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ So, don¡¯t take me out of the thinking process. You girls are thinking that I must think this way and then, that mutates inside your head, assuming that it¡¯s what I wish for before you notice it ¡¹

    They see their desire as my desire.

    ¡¸ Look, I¡¯ve been told about this before but, people are like two cars driving at high speed in the dark with no lights on. If they¡¯re someone close to you, then they¡¯ll drive parallel next to you, but you still need to have distance. If not, you¡¯ll no longer see each other and crash to each other ¡¹

    I look into their eyes as I speak.

    ¡¸ Sure, Torii-san is a good girl, but, don¡¯t lead her to your way of thinking. If she just goes with the flow and had sex with me, she¡¯ll regret it later! People who unconsciously follow others do realize it sooner or later ¡¹

    I look at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a proud woman. If it¡¯s not her willing decision, then she will remember that she just went with the flow. If that happens, she will regret it later ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, I don¡¯t think Mariko-san will regret having sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t overvalue me! Besides, doesn¡¯t everything have an affinity? Some people would say that the food who¡¯s reviewed as extremely delicious in a restaurant as ¡°it didn¡¯t suit my tastes,¡± aren¡¯t there? Don¡¯t think that I can satisfy everyone in sex. That¡¯s not possible ¡¹

    There are no absolutes in this world.

    I know that too well.

    ¡¸ But, all the girls Danna-sama had sex with are all satisfied ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe it just happened to be right with all the girls we had so far, don¡¯t you think? Furthermore, my women may all seem weird to the other people, right? Misuzu says ¡°Everyone,¡± but my women don¡¯t represent all the women in the world ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ There could be a woman that only feel disgusted when having sex with me in this world ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to deny, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t decide on your own! Accept that there are things you don¡¯t know! ¡¹

    Their trend isn¡¯t going well.

    After all, these girls are children of Kouzuki house. They¡¯re successors of Jii-chan¡¯s enormous assets.

    Who knows how many fates of people they can change because of their selfish imagination?

    ¡¸ ¡°This is this. This is how it should be.¡± If you think that way, then stop for a moment and think objectively. Don¡¯t act with that wrong impression. Take your time ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong too. It¡¯s always a battle of speed ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s important is the inspiration. What¡¯s right, what¡¯s wrong, what can work, and what¡¯s impossible, you need the skill to make momentary decisions ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m wrong about this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. You¡¯re scolding Misuzu and Ruriko now because of your inspiration, right? You sensed that there¡¯s something wrong with what they¡¯re doing. You follow your inspiration and then think well and that¡¯s when you speak ¡¹

    Err.

    Really?

    Well, maybe.

    ¡¸ Then, that inspiration of yours may be correct. Although, there¡¯s one point wrong. Your discomfort isn¡¯t coming from just Misuzu and Ruriko, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ The attitude of these girls is going bad. They make light of you, ignoring you. That¡¯s indeed bad ¡¹

    Jii-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ However, you¡¯re sensing discomfort from something else. Therefore, you¡¯re also wrong. Your anger on Misuzu and Ruriko is too big. You¡¯re releasing strong emotions from the attitude of Misuzu and Ruriko that they are confused. That¡¯s not good either ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Think about it. One morning, a certain household had a man who got angry. Well, he fought with his wife. That frustration remains in his mind, but the man thinks that it¡¯s conceited to not have any self-control and so he held his emotions and head to the company ¡¹

    Yeah¡­

    ¡¸ Then, arriving at the company, that man¡¯s subordinate made a mistake. Naturally, the man scolds the subordinate, but unconsciously, his anger from his fight with his wife earlier mixes in. He shows intense anger from a small mistake. The man didn¡¯t notice that it was strange. After all, it¡¯s likely that the small mistake becomes a big loss. He thinks that he has to scold them strongly for their sake. However, the scolded subordinate will also feel angry because he¡¯s scolded a lot from a simple mistake. There will be dissatisfaction ¡¹

    Was I too angry?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right if people don¡¯t measure their distance from each other, that happens ¡¹

    I have failed to sense the distance with Misuzu and Ruriko too.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Misuzu, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Danna-sama¡¯s right, we were making assumptions and decisions without your consent, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Even so, Jii-chan¡¯s right. I got too angry at them.

    MEaning.

    It¡¯s not Misuzu or Ruriko, someone¡¯s causing this anger before them.

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, you¡¯re still listening, right? ¡¹

    I look up at the speaker on the ceiling and asked.

    ¡º Yes, I¡¯m listening ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    Well then.

    Who should I call here?

    Margo-san and Nei won¡¯t do.

    Nagisa got Mao-chan and her shop to worry about.

    The answer comes from the process of elimination.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, call Katsuko-nee and have her come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama¡¯s preparing dinner, are you sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just call her in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Ruriko uses the extension telephone and calls Katsuko-nee from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Sorry everyone but I¡¯ll ask you all to wait until Katsuko-nee comes here ¡¹

    I tell everyone in the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? Calling me so suddenly ¡¹

    A few minutes later, Katsuko-nee appears wearing an apron.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s still holding a ladle at her hand. You¡¯re overdoing it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve got something to talk about, it won¡¯t take long ¡¹

    I kept quiet until Katsuko-nee arrived.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and Torii-san all wait for my next line.

    Jii-chan¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ As for Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, why don¡¯t you support Minaho-neesan until she gets the management right on track? ¡¹

    I know that it¡¯s painful for Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t want to get involved with the world of prostitutes.

    Even if she¡¯s not going to sell her body, even if she¡¯s just taking part as a manager.

    ¡¸ As for the bakery in our school, Ai and I¡¯ll do something about that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stares at me.

    ¡º Wait, Kou! I don¡¯t need Katsuko! I can manage this ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Really? I don¡¯t think so. Minaho-neesan can do daring or delicate stuff but she slips up sometimes. That¡¯s why she needs someone to support her from behind ¡¹

    ¡º I know that. That¡¯s why I have Morimoto-san and Tamayo-san with me ¡»

    ¡¸ No, they¡¯re not enough. Katsuko-nee¡¯s the best when it comes to supporting Minaho-neesan in her job ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡º But, Katsuko shouldn¡¯t return to the brothel. She¡¯s also starting a bakery business with you ¡»

    ¡¸ But, the bakery is just in the school where I can train myself. Katsuko-nee¡¯s waiting for me to graduate so she can open up her shop, that would be two years from now. She can support Minaho-neesan in that time ¡¹

    ¡º Everyone¡¯s becoming independent! Margo and Nei are going to work in America by themselves! Katsuko too. That¡¯s why I should work independently! ¡»

    Are that Minaho-neesan¡¯s true feelings?

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s deciding the human resources in the brothel without talking to us.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, you must not do it alone! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I know how troublesome Iwakura-san can be. Aren¡¯t all the returnee prostitutes as troublesome as her? ¡¹

    When the Black Forest closed down last year, Minaho-neesan released all the prostitutes, you gave them all enough funds to start anew and yet¡­

    In the end, some of them can¡¯t do any other job than prostitution, wanting to return.

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san, the new prostitutes are going to be a lot of work for Minaho-neesan too ¡¹

    If they discover that Kurama Misato-san is a prostitute that¡¯ll earn money but won¡¯t sell her body, what will the other prostitutes think?

    ¡¸ You need to know the feelings of the prostitutes, and also sort out the relationships of the prostitutes. Minaho-neesan is the boss of the organization, you can¡¯t get close to the prostitutes, can you? ¡¹

    The boss has to be feared.

    It¡¯s her loss if they look down on her.

    ¡º I mean, I¡¯ll let Tamayo-san take that role ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while since Tamayo-san¡¯s retirement, right? She¡¯s even older than Minaho-neesan! What Minaho-neesan needs is someone in between you and the young prostitutes ¡¹

    I think.

    I¡¯m glad that Tamayo-san¡¯s helping out but that only doubles the scary onee-san.

    ¡º B-But, Katsuko, you don¡¯t want to return to the brothel anymore, do you? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said. Katsuko-nee looked at me.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s your order, then I¡¯ll follow ¡¹

    Her eyes don¡¯t mean it.

    I knew it, she doesn¡¯t want to. Returning will only hurt her.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, this is all I can do ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know anything about the brothel. I can¡¯t help out.

    ¡¸ Besides ¡¹

    I look straight into Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ The family is in a predicament, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I tell her.

    ¡¸ We have nobody but Katsuko-nee, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you this ¡¹

    Nagisa can¡¯t do it either. It¡¯s been four years since her retirement.

    Margo-san and Nei are going to America. They may have experience living in the brothel but they can¡¯t step inside because they¡¯re no prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry to ask you this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the only one who knows about the brothel and the prostitutes well enough next to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled looking lonely and embraced me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I was wrong. The family is in a predicament indeed ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ The brothel is a night business so my body¡¯s free during the day ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t help out in nights and mornings, but I¡¯ll continue being a salesgirl on noons. I can still check the taste and see the reaction of the customers for myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think I can help out Ojou-sama while still thinking of new products. I¡¯ll still guide Ai-chan and you. Then in two years, we¡¯ll open a lovely bakery with the three of us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s accommodating both the bakery and brothel business.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m sure Katsuko-nee can do it. I¡¯ll do my best too. I¡¯ll work hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do. Thanks ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee kisses me on the lips.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama! It is as you have heard, Katsuko will be helping you out ¡¹

    ¡º Katsuko, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ Katsuko is Ojou-sama¡¯s family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee voices out.

    ¡¸ Please rely on Katsuko more! Recently, Ojou-sama¡¯s been so distant ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s right! You call it independence but to me, it seems that you¡¯re forcing yourself too hard, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too, you lack human resources. Why don¡¯t you let Katsuko-kun come with you for a while as your resume? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Recently, you¡¯re a bit too stubborn, Minaho-kun. If he didn¡¯t talk about it, I would ¡¹

    In the end, I was feeling discomfort with the fact that Minaho-neesan¡¯s moving away from us and will live in the brothel.

    Wondering if it will go smoothly with that lineup.

    So far, in the Black Forest, Minaho-neesan has Katsuko-nee and Margo-san who support her from behind, which makes everything go smoothly. Nei also supports in various ways.

    I get that Margo-san wants to become independent with Nei, and I support them, but¡­

    I¡¯m worried that Minaho-neesan¡¯s also parting with Katsuko-nee.

    Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t someone with who¡¯s as mentally strong as she appears.

    ¡º Katsuko¡­ are you sure? ¡»

    ¡¸ Katsuko will only support Ojou-sama. I won¡¯t do anything other than that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    She¡¯s suppressing her emotions for the sake of the family.

    ¡º Thank you, Katsuko. In truth, I¡¯m actually a bit worried ¡»

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, you should¡¯ve asked for my help as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡º I mean, you seem so happy selling bread with Kou in school ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko is happy. But there will be more! I¡¯m still going to open my dream bakery, and I can support Ojou-sama too! Katsuko is a greedy woman ¡¹

    ¡º You¡¯re right, I guess I have to follow that example ¡»

    Minaho-neesan replies.

    ¡¸ Anyway, go meet up and talk face-to-face. You¡¯re talking through the cameras because you don¡¯t want to see our face, right? ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s not it, I¡¯m training Tokuda-san and Sonoko-san over here ¡»

    ¡¸ Then come over here for a meal at least. We¡¯re going home after dinner ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. Ojou-sama, please come over for dinner ¡¹

    If she¡¯s in the old training building for Kouzuki SS, then it¡¯s just right next to this mansion.

    ¡º But, I can¡¯t bring Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san over there ¡»

    The two daughters of the Yakuza who are now prostitute candidates can¡¯t come to the Kouzuki mansion.

    They can¡¯t dine together with Rie and Eri.

    The twins wouldn¡¯t want that either.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama, that¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ The girls over there should feel that they don¡¯t want to be with Ojou-sama at least during their meals ¡¹

    Minaho-nesan is strict.

    They should feel suffocated from her training since last night.

    ¡º Got it. I¡¯ll let the two eat dinner by themselves and I¡¯ll show up there ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ We will be waiting. Dinner will be ready in 15 minutes, please hurry and come here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks brightly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Well, I left the kitchen to Mana-chan so I¡¯m going back now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll join in too ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s also Katsuko-nee¡¯s housework pupil said.

    ¡¸ Somehow, it seems that we have been a bit too impertinent with everything. Onii-sama, I apologize once again ¡¹

    Ruriko apologized to me again with a meek expression.

    ¡¸ We have been encouraging Mariko-san a bit too much. I¡¯m really sorry, Mariko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I apologize as well ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu apologized to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, me too ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ Hearing everyone¡¯s conversation just now, I have changed my thoughts ¡¹

    She said then faced me.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I¡¯m curious about sex. I¡¯ve witnessed Kuromori-sama have sex with various women yesterday and today¡­Whichever process everyone goes through, they all end up seemingly happy. I do feel like I want to experience it ¡¹

    You mean¡­

    ¡¸ However, further than that, I¡¯m more interested in Kuromori-sama himself. I noticed that just now. I¡¯ve always been watching your speech and conduct and admired them ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re an interesting man. I¡¯m filled with curiosity ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, nothing¡¯s interesting about me. It¡¯s not even funny ¡¹

    ¡¸ The fact that you don¡¯t intend to attract the attention of women is interesting. Kuromori-sama pays attention to the eyes of women ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, I can¡¯t help but take notice ¡¹

    I am me.

    I¡¯m no handsome man, I¡¯m not smart, I¡¯m a worthless person.

    Attracting the attention of women? I¡¯ll only cause trouble to the people I talk to.

    ¡¸ For a man who has so many women in his life, it¡¯s interesting to see that you still have that outlook ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ So, what is Mariko-san¡¯s plan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious already? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko asks Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s talk about that later. Didn¡¯t Katsuko-nee mention that it¡¯s already dinner? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s eat for now. We can¡¯t do anything with an empty stomach ¡¹

    I¡¯m the one who needs to take a meal break or I won¡¯t be able to hold on.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s eat dinner ¡¹

    Jii-chan sends me a lifeboat.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go, Yoshiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, grandfather ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Yoshiko-san didn¡¯t say a thing.

    What does she think after our conversation?

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s go, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Onii-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko hold my hand.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san can¡¯t touch him yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama too ¡¹

 Chapter 1030. Then, the night comes / Dining Together

    Arriving in the dining room, Mao-chan wearing an apron welcomes us.

    Tableware for everyone is placed on a long dining table.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s seat is over here! Grampa¡¯s seat is here! ¡¹

    Agnes who¡¯s also wearing an apron told us where to sit.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! We¡¯ll be ready soon! ¡¹

    Agnes said then goes back to the kitchen.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, is there anything we can do to help? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Help? ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka who arrived in the dining room ask Agnes.

    ¡¸ You can help out by tomorrow. Take it slow today ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ It also hurt a lot on my first time ¡¹

    It¡¯s better if the Anjou sisters stay still for today since they just lost their virginity.

    ¡¸ Your seats are over there! Arisu-chan, sit down next to them ¡¹

    Agnes is in charge of assigning seats for everyone.

    ¡¸ The new girls sit next to Papa. Therefore, Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan, your seats are over here!

    Agnes put a lot of thought into this.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand. Where should Mariko-san sit? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ Err, did she already do it with Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet ¡¹

    Torii-san replies with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ Then, this one. The girls who are in pain are the priority for today. Oh right, Eri-chan and Rie-chan can sit close to Papa ¡¹

    Speaking of which, where are the twins?

    I can¡¯t see them?

    Are they in the kitchen?

    Looking at that direction, Katsuko-nee comes in without the apron.

    ¡¸ The girls completed the work when I left them ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s the center during the cooking but those girls are amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean the twins, Eri-chan and Rie-chan ¡¹

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Eri-chan and Rie-chan are skilled cooks ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It seems that their mother never does housework. That¡¯s why the two learned to cook for themselves since elementary ¡¹

    The parents of the twins are useless Yakuza¡¯s¡­

    They earn money from selling their daughter¡¯s lewd videos after all.

    ¡¸ I talked to them, and those girls are great. Dear¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I granted your request, so could you grant mine? ¡¹

    I asked Katsuko-nee to support Minaho-neesan in her brothel, even if it¡¯s for just a short period.

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t want to get involved with the brothel work anymore but she accepted it.

    ¡¸ What? Say it. If I can do it then I will ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not for me but for the twins ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t we have those girls show up on Yukino-chan¡¯s show? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Yukino¡¯s show.

    It¡¯s a mysterious time slot where Yukino just speaks ill of people.

    The show¡¯s column shows nothing but ¡°Shirasaka Yukino, Snatch, Francie¡±

    Nobody knows how does that show broadcast, it¡¯s a show that displays the darkness of the TV world.

    ¡¸ You know, Yukino-chan¡¯s stomach is growing bigger. And she needs to have maternity leave soon right? So, I think that we should increase the regulars while that¡¯s not happening ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that would put Eri and Rie on TV screens, right? ¡¹

    Why the twins?

    ¡¸ Well, they¡¯re clever and they are fun to talk to, besides, it¡¯s timely, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Timely

    ¡¸ The incident with their parents happened this morning ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Yomi used her Miko power to overwrite the brains of Tendou Sadao and his Yakuza friends.

    They went to Kansai using rental cars last night.

    This morning, the Yakuza boss had a shootout with the people he sent to Tokyo in his house.

    Everyone died after an intense shootout.

    ¡¸ I think that those girls can turn that horrific reality to a funny story ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ As of now, even if we take those girls, their connection to Yakuza won¡¯t be severed. They lost their parents but the other Yakuza still wants them ¡¹

    The twins did say that.

    A lot of people in their hometown would want to use Eri and Rie for lolicon videos, or even send them to prostitution.

    ¡¸ But, as long as they¡¯re in Tokyo, with us, we¡¯ll keep them safe ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Though you say that, you can¡¯t just keep them inside the house all the time, can you? It will be hard to find a middle school that will accept those girls ¡¹

    It¡¯s big news on the television that their parents died on the shoot-out.

    Ordinary middle school would hesitate to take in daughters of Yakuza who died like that.

    ¡¸ Besides, they¡¯re transferring from their middle school in Kansai, the Yakuza from there could find out where they transferred using that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, I thought that personal information like that doesn¡¯t leak outside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No such thing exists. Furthermore, the other party is the Yakuza, they¡¯ll do anything illegal for their goals ¡¹

    Using any method behind the scenes to find the whereabouts of the twins.

    The Yakuza from Kansai, especially those who sent Tendou Sadao to Tokyo, would want to know the reason why they suddenly betrayed their boss and shot them.

    No, they should know at least that it¡¯s the Miko power, but still¡­

    They¡¯ll definitely investigate the whereabouts of Rie, Eri, Tokuda Sonoko-san, and Kurosawa Naoko-san.

    If it goes well, they¡¯ll find a clue leading to Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they should show up on Yukino-chan¡¯s show. That show has an untouchable emblem. If Shirasaka Yukino reaches out to the twins, it sends a message, eliminating the dark powers ¡¹

    I see.

    If the twins present themselves in Yukino¡¯s show, it becomes clear that they¡¯re under our protection.

    Kansai Yakuza can¡¯t touch them anymore.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s for the better. That¡¯s a sound plan ¡¹

    Turning around, Shou-neechan¡¯s over there.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think so too, Minaho-san? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan turned back and Minaho-neesan¡¯s over there, shrinking.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks shyly.

    ¡¸ You said that you want to talk face-to-face ¡¹

    ¡¸ I brought her over ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    She dragged her back from the Kouzuki SS old training building.

    ¡¸ Our Kinoshita¡¯s looking after those girls. It should be okay. Kinoshita isn¡¯t agitated most of the time ¡¹

    The always-smiling Kinoshita-san is looking after the two new prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks for coming, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I embraced Minaho-neesan¡¯s thin body.

    ¡¸ Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now, take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, nobody¡¯s here other than family ¡¹

    Just ignore Torii-san for now.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Not my name as a man of Kuromori house.

    Minaho-neesan calls me with my name as her stepbrother, Kuromori Yoshinobu.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too stubborn. Try to rely on us sometimes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you consider Katsuko¡¯s feelings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s feelings for Minaho-neesan is much stronger ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama. Katsuko is strong. I can support Ojou-sama and still prepare for the bakery opening ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says with her chest puffed up in pride.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, thank you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan thanked Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s important to face each other and talk, right? ¡¹

    I say while embracing Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m going to depend more on when facing each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to depend. We¡¯re family after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s trouble, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to make trouble. We¡¯re family after all ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ If Katsuko-nee can¡¯t support you by herself, then someone else will help out too. It¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t let Minaho-neesan go there alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Minaho-san, you can call Reika or me anytime. I don¡¯t know much about your business but I should be able to scold girls who behave poorly ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    If Iwakura-san does anything wrong, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan will silence her.

    ¡¸ I called Kyouko-san earlier about that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ She finished her job in Kansai so she¡¯s going back to Tokyo, but she¡¯s going to stay in the hotel where our secret facility is located and will rent a room for a whole year ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Kyouko-kun came to Japan to become a guard in the Black Forest ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    When the Black Forest got messed up because of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s rule¡­

    Jii-chan assigned Minaho-neesan to revamp the management and called back Morimoto-san, the clerk

    He also employed Kyouko-san for the role of keeping an eye on Shirasaka Sousuke so he won¡¯t do anything weird.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-kun would want to stay by Minaho-kun¡¯s side if possible. She sees Minaho-kun as a little sister after all ¡¹

    She can¡¯s stay in the Black Forest brothel all the time like before, but¡­

    Kyouko-san should be able to go to Minaho-neesan and help her within 24 hours wherever in the world she¡¯s from as long as there¡¯s trouble.

    She¡¯s a real superwoman after all.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I won¡¯t need to worry if Katsuko-nee and Kyouko-san¡¯s with you ¡¹

    Now I¡¯m at peace.

    Kyouko-san supported Minaho-neesan before Margo-san and Nei lived in the Black Forest.

    She should know about the brothel.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m going to the other room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what about dinner? ¡¹

    Why are you not going to dine together with us?

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato-san is in that room. You can¡¯t bring Misato-san in this room, right? ¡¹

    Misato-san isn¡¯t in our family.

    She¡¯s a prostitute candidate in the Black Forest.

    She can¡¯t dine together with everyone here.

    ¡¸ Nagisa¡¯s been keeping her company, right? I¡¯ll go there, and Nagisa will come here. Nagisa shouldn¡¯t be dealing with prostitution work anymore ¡¹

    It¡¯s been four years since Nagisa retired and she¡¯s now managing her own shop.

    She has no time to help Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Still, thank you for saying that you want to talk face-to-face. Seeing your face blows away my worries. I no longer have doubts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seeing each other¡¯s face is necessary. When I have doubts about my work, I come to see his face. Watching him, drinking tea together, talking, it inspires me to see the solution in my worries. The loop of worries in my head stops ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesan, you¡¯re dining with us, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. But, do you have enough for my share? I came here without any notice ¡¹

    ¡¸ We do have some for you. And for Rei-chan too. We intend to send some to the Kouzuki SS building if you didn¡¯t come ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s not letting anyone out.

    ¡¸ Reika and I will take turns later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, I¡¯ll prepare for the usual ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee returns to the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Agnes, where should Shou-neechan sit? ¡¹

    I ask Agnes who comes out of the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Err, here, here, and here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Shou-neechan thanked Agnes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Minaho-neesan swapped with Nagisa and Nagisa comes to the dining room with Arisu.

    Misato-san is dining with Minaho-neesan and she will probably add her first training.

    Then, Michi, Edie, Haiji, Mitama, and Kinuka. The combat girls come into the room. Yomi¡¯s with them.

    ¡¸ We did sweat ourselves a bit in the courtyard ¡¹

    Edie tells me.

    ¡¸ Huh, is Mitama and Kinuka okay with that? ¡¹

    I just broke their hymen and yet they¡¯re exercising intensely already

    ¡¸ These girls just watched. Then, I was receiving a massage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Massage? From who? ¡¹

    ¡¸ From Otome ¡¹

    Oh, Tendou Otome?

    Tsukiko did a complete altering of her memory.

    Now she¡¯s a weird girl shouting that she¡¯ll become the King of the iron fist.

    Well, she was weird before that.

    The foundation of her mind remains intact to make sure that she doesn¡¯t mentally break down.

    Tendou Otome is named Kendo Maria now.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s setting changed but she¡¯s still the same inside. Haiji took her down again. She lost consciousness and brought to Kouzuki SS medical team ¡¹

    Haiji took down Tendou Otome earlier this morning.

    ¡¸ Then, I guess she¡¯s no good. Ya-chan wanted her to show up in America¡¯s martial arts tournament, but¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s weak, she can¡¯t join the tournaments.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s what she¡¯s suited for. Someone¡¯s who¡¯s noisy and has plenty of expressions, she would be a great show ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s comment is harsh.

    ¡¸ Otome uses her Qi skills just a bit but she skips training and so her body isn¡¯t tempered at all. If it¡¯s their body, Haruka¡¯s better than her ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s big sister, Kudou Haruka also works as a martial artist.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s stupid but she¡¯s earnest. She continues to train every day without rest ¡¹

    Right¡­

    She¡¯s always training in the mansion¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡¸ So, Otome can just train together with Haruka ¡¹

    It would be great if she¡¯s viewed as Haruka-san¡¯s rival.

    I should have Tsukiko add that setting.

    Nei and Tsukiko enter the dining room while I was thinking.

    Are they in good terms with Tendou Otome¡¯s change?

    ¡¸ Agnes, tell everyone where to sit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! Err ¡¹

    Agnes points everyone to their seats

    ¡¸ Okay, dinner¡¯s here! ¡¹

    Mana, Mao-chan, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Mizushima Karen-san, Rie, Eri, and Ruriko.

    They¡¯re the young group who prepared dinner in the kitchen.

    Then, add Agnes.

    The girls push in the wagon with the cooked food.

    ¡¸ Our dinner for today is hamburger steak, gyoza and potato soup, and salad ¡¹

    Hamburger and gyoza?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a menu where the small girls can help out ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan can help out kneading the meat on the hamburger and putting contents on the gyoza wrap, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the who grilled it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are accustomed to cooking so they¡¯re the ones who cooked the hamburger and gyoza in the frying pan.

    ¡¸ Mana and Ruri-oneechan cooked the soup ¡¹

    Mana puffs her chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll distribute the meals, everyone else please bring the plates ¡¹

    Ruriko said. The young girls;

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    They¡¯re having fun.

    I guess they get along by cooking meals together.

    ¡¸ This is like a dream ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That kitchen¡¯s put to use recently. Or should I say that this private area of ours is used recently? Seki-kun took a lot of effort to prepare this ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Shou-neechan who¡¯s sitting a bit further than him.

    ¡¸ Just like you, I¡¯m also a man with no private time. Starting from my birth even until this age ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s born as the heir of Kouzuki house.

    Since childhood, he¡¯s raised from his brothers as he will succeed in the family.

    ¡¸ Someone¡¯s always with me. Using servants means that the same servant observes you. Even in meals, all you have to do is eat the food cooked on the house. Surprisingly, the Master has no say. When they say ¡°Please eat,¡± then you have no choice but to eat it, even if you don¡¯t want to ¡¹

    Living with a servant ¡­ it must be hard to have someone else involved in your life, even your eating habits.

    ¡¸ However, since Ruriko started living with you, she started cooking, hasn¡¯t she? And then, since this fall, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko, one of the three always live with me ¡¹

    The three of them take turns in sleeping in our mansion, and in the Kouzuki mansion.

    Jii-chan¡¯s an old man, so we don¡¯t want him to be alone and lonely.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, lots of girls are over here yesterday and today, staying over. Therefore, I had a kitchen prepared for Ruriko where servants can¡¯t come in ¡¹

    We don¡¯t want the servants to know much.

    Who knows if they leak out information.

    ¡¸ When I¡¯m in my private area, Yazawa, Seki-kun, or Fujimiya-kun are watching me. Also, I require machines to constantly check on my health. If my breathing turned rough or my heart rate goes up, any kind of abnormalities will send in doctors to me ¡¹

    Medical teams from Kouzuki SS are stationed in front of the mansion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m able to create this private time with just the family by accepting those two conditions. It makes me happy ¡¹

    Jii-chan enjoys watching the young girls setting the table.

    ¡¸ I never imagined that I would grow old in such a rich and prosperous way ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son was murdered abroad.

    The man who ordered the kill is Jii-chan¡¯s second son, who wants to own the Kouzuki house.

    As a result, Jii-chan had to cut him off.

    There is a third son. Misuzu¡¯s father, but they don¡¯t have a good relationship.

    Jii-chan didn¡¯t bless his family.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s family. They¡¯re your granddaughters ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So, you can rely on us too, Jii-chan ¡¹

    Yeah, we weren¡¯t blessed with a real family, and so;

    This is good enough.

 Chapter 1031. Then, the night comes / The current state of the Family

    Agnes asks everyone.

    ¡¸ Seems like everyone¡¯s good to go ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all set here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s prepared here too ¡¹

    Nagisa and Ruriko confirmed their surroundings.

    ¡¸ Then, Papa, why don¡¯t you give the signal? ¡¹

    Err.

    I¡¯m not fit to stand before everyone.

    ¡¸ I guess Agnes can do it ¡¹

    She seems to be in high spirits for today.

    She¡¯s much more excited compared to when the Takakura sisters joined the family and she met Luna who¡¯s at the same age as her.

    Rie, Eri, Haiji, Kinuka, and Arisu who are a year older than her, and Mizushima Karen-san who¡¯s at the same age as her.

    It seems that she¡¯s happy that there¡¯s more to the young girls¡¯ group.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes will do it! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. Agnes-chan is so cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. She¡¯s got the charm to stand before everyone ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Rie-chan and Eri-chan are cute too! ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Of course, everyone¡¯s cute. Papa never picks girls who aren¡¯t cute! That¡¯s why Agnes and everyone do their best to have Papa love us more and more! ¡¹

    She says loudly.

    ¡¸ Haa, true. Thinking about it, all the cute girls in here do it with Onii-san

    Eri speaks ambiguously since Mao-chan¡¯s here.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I mean, Onii-san got some nice taste. The girls in here are all beautiful ¡¹

    Eri looked at the people in the dining table and sighed.

    ¡¸ I mean. Eri-chan and Rie-chan too! You girls are cute too! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh true, Koyomi-chan and Karen-chan haven¡¯t done it yet. But, their bodies are too small, they¡¯ll do it once they¡¯re big enough! So for now, just eat a lot to grow a lot! ¡¹

    That¡¯s true for Koyomi-chan but I haven¡¯t checked if Mizushima Karen can handle it yet.

    I mean, I¡¯ve been too busy since yesterday.

    It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s idea to take her in as a pet but let¡¯s take it easy with her.

    There¡¯s no need to rush.

    ¡¸ Huh? Agnes-chan, what about Mao? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks curiously.

    Her name isn¡¯t mentioned so she feels like she¡¯s being left out.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, you need to eat a lot to grow big too! Then, Papa will give you something good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Something good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have to look forward to it once you¡¯re big! ¡¹

    That reply went smoothly.

    Agnes was a silent girl who¡¯s been confined in the basement until half a year ago, but now she loves talking like this.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, I¡¯m hungry now. Let¡¯s start already ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry, desuno. Well then, let¡¯s eat everyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    Then, our dinner started.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, how is the hamburger? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t like it that way, then sorry ¡¹

    The twins cooked the hamburger steak.

    ¡¸ No, this is delicious. I have no complaints about the roasting ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan told us that you might not like it well-done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    I looked at Agnes.

    ¡¸ I mean, Eri-chan was roasting it too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Katsuko mostly cooks medium-rare steaks ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ True. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t cook it to well-done ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee added.

    I called Katsuko-nee from the kitchen before she could grill the burgers.

    Then, it became uncontested.

    Eri and Rie took control of the frying pan as Mana supervises the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Uhm, in my case, it¡¯s our habit to make sure that everything¡¯s well-done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s scary in various ways to not let it fully cook in fire because of our circumstances ¡¹

    Foods are not as great in the twin¡¯s home in Kansai.

    Their Yakuza parents were that irresponsible.

    ¡¸ This is delicious on its own. Indeed, so far, I might be pushing my own tastes to everyone. I¡¯m glad to have girls who can cook added to the group ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells the twins with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nothing worthy of praise, right? Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Eri-chan. We didn¡¯t do anything big ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Your taste is quite interesting. I think you girls may have a talent in cooking ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee immediately recognizes their talents.

    This time, it¡¯s cooking.

    ¡¸ Next time, try out eating my medium-rare hamburgers. Don¡¯t worry, I only use fresh ingredients. Let¡¯s try out various recipes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Teach Agnes and everyone too ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course. Those who want to learn can come ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. Luna and Koyomi-chan and Arisu-chan will come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what about Mao? ¡¹

    Mao-chan seems dissatisfied again.

    ¡¸ Sure, teach Mao too. You can knead the burgers again ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at her beloved daughter.

    ¡¸ Mao loves doing that! Kneading meat! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama, I think that we need to show our strengths to everyone too ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters looked at each other and said.

    ¡¸ We have enough bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you don¡¯t have to add in ¡¹

    Michi and Edie stopped them.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t know what you want to do, then try helping out in the bakery ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right desuno! Our girls help out in the bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan and I also help out ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna said.

    ¡¸ Bakery? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! All of the girls in the group has to learn how to make bread ¡¹

    Nei tells Mitama.

    ¡¸ I wonder if I can do that, Onee-sama? ¡¹

    Kinuka asks her elder sister worriedly.

    These sisters never did anything but practice their Anjou secret arts since childhood.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have them teach us. Then, let¡¯s learn. We are now a member of this group ¡¹

    Arisu told Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Uhm, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Everyone¡¯s kind, they¡¯ll teach you kindly ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan who doesn¡¯t speak a lot speaks to the new members of the family.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, uhm, is there anyone else in this family? ¡¹

    Arisu asks.

    ¡¸ Err, the ones not present, Minaho-chan, Rei-chan, and Margo-chan, then¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ You know Minaho-san, don¡¯t you? She was just in this room earlier ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika-oneesan and Margo-oneechan was in the party with Arisu-san yesterday ¡¹

    Nei said.

    During the exhibition match at the party for the young ladies yesterday, Rei-chan and Margo-san did fight Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia.

    Haiji, Mitama, and Kinuka were there.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-chan comes over sometimes. It¡¯s a bit noisy when she does ¡¹

    Mao-chan said.

    ¡¸ But, Kyouko-san is a kind person, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Nagisa follows up in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Sometimes, but she¡¯s mostly noisy

    Mao-chan¡¯s evaluation of her is harsh.

    ¡¸ You see, there¡¯s also Yukino-chan, Megu-chan, and Ai-chan waiting back in the Kuromori mansion ¡¹

    Nei returns to the topic.

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan and Megu-chan sees this mansion as ¡°away,¡± so they didn¡¯t come with us ¡¹

    Hey now, Agnes.

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes-chan. Yukino-chan¡¯s stomach is already big, and Megu-chan had her club activities ¡¹

    Nagisa corrects her.

    ¡¸ Besides, Ai-chan likes to take it easy so she¡¯s waiting back at home ¡¹

    Hearing that, Agnes¡¯ face shows that she realized something.

    ¡¸ You see, Ai-chan listens to people a lot ¡¹

    She tells the twins and Arisu.

    ¡¸ She takes everything slowly, she¡¯s an easygoing girl. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can laugh at Ai-chan, okay? After all, Ai-chan takes everything at her pace, and that¡¯s not bad at all! Besides, Ai-chan is an amazing girl! ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Ai-chan joined in the family much later than us and yet she¡¯s getting better at making bread ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ That girl has a natural gift, a hardworking girl ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno. Ai-chan is a hardworking girl. That¡¯s why you must not make fun of her effort! Ai-chan is amazing you know ¡¹

    So that¡¯s how Agnes thinks of Ai.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t judge from appearances or make fun of her ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re scared to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, yeah, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins looked at each other.

    ¡¸ In this family, there¡¯s Luna-chan and her sisters who have that mysterious power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, extremely strong Onee-san exist too ¡¹

    ¡¸ And someone really rich ¡¹

    ¡¸ The people in here are quite amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all different from how they look like ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re above their looks ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why hearing full stories about someone having power is already enough for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. If I hear them all, we might not be able to stand up in fear ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s not just beauties who surround Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all highly skilled women ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan¡¯s skill is almost of a professional chef ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan and Ruriko-oneesan are skilled at cooking too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Mao-chan helps out in a lot of ways so she doesn¡¯t feel bored ¡¹

    ¡¸ And everyone¡¯s kind to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it was our Mother, she¡¯d shout ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t come close to me¡± and kick small children ¡¹

    That¡¯s how the twins see it after watching Katsuko-nee and the girls in the kitchen.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s the cultural experience if you ask me ¡¹

    The difference in culture from Kansai Yakuza¡¯s family to our family.

    ¡¸ But, our culture isn¡¯t the right one either, and the culture you had so far is not all wrong either. Don¡¯t think of it as an absolute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ This well-done hamburger steak you made is also delicious. I don¡¯t see my medium-rare hamburger as the only correct way of cooking food ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    We¡¯re not in the right.

    ¡¸ Denying our past and completely affirming with the new life is not okay. You may feel better by doing that but if you deny your memories on some things that you have to remember, erasing it from your memories, that¡¯ll make it hard for you to understand anything ¡¹

    Oh. Katsuko-nee¡¯s right about that.

    Their memories from their parents aren¡¯t all bad.

    The twins are denying their past, because¡­

    This morning, their parents died cruelly, and that fact is¡­

    They strongly feel that they have to completely abandon their past as they joined our family.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I don¡¯t get it right now but I¡¯ll remember that ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll remember that ¡¹

    Rie also shows an unclear face.

    The twins are still young and so they can¡¯t objectively look at their current mental state.

    Currently, they want to erase all the memories they had from Kansai.

    They want to see us as amazing people.

    They understand Katsuko-nee¡¯s worry but they can¡¯t find sense about it.

    Therefore¡­

    We have to watch them and be careful about it.

    They¡¯re holding their emotions due to the tension of the new environment, but¡­

    It¡¯s likely that they suddenly have a flashback of their past and get attacked by an incredible sense of loss.

    That also applies to Mitama, Kinuka, and Arisu.

    I must not be careless and have to check their state all the time.

    From now on until long.

    That¡¯s what it means to live together.

    As soon as you overestimate that they¡¯re okay, that¡¯s when you lose them.

    ¡¸ Err, let¡¯s return to the girls who are staying at home ¡¹

    Ah, Agnes?

    Oh right, it¡¯s not just Agnes she wants to talk about.

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan¡¯s got some time where she¡¯s a bit of a bully but she¡¯s a good girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, she speaks harshly but she¡¯s kind. I mean, she¡¯s just a shy girl ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s thoughts always go ¡°Hmph, geez,¡± ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s thoughts?

    ¡¸ Like when Onii-san has other girls, especially Misuzu-san, sticking to him. She goes ¡°Hmph, geez¡± She doesn¡¯t think that way a lot with Megumi-oneesan though ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If she¡¯s that tilted then she could¡¯ve just come to Sensei and hugged him, I always think that way ¡¹

    Yomi added.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san just watches from afar and thinks ¡°Hmph, geez¡± ¡¹

    Oh right, that girl¡¯s ashamed to come at me by herself.

    ¡¸ Just leave her alone. Yukino-chan¡¯s a lion with no courage. She¡¯s always been bad at that ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san wants to get along with Mana-san more ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ She feels uneasy because her conversations with Mana-san is lacking, despite being sisters ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Mana came from Shriasaka Maika to Yoshida Mana.

    She now calls Yukino ¡°Yukino-san,¡± most of the time.

    Yeah, they hardly talk at all.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san feels worried but she¡¯s not making the approach, that hasn¡¯t changed. She still thinks that people move for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    I look at Mana.

    ¡¸ I know. Onii-chan. I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯ll find a good way. But still, if Mana¡¯s the first one to talk to Yukino-san, nothing will change about her. She¡¯ll always wait for the favor ¡¹

    Yukino never moves willingly.

    She lives together with us and yet she never participates in housework nor bakery work.

    She talks to Megu or Agnes but never with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll talk to her once we¡¯re back in the mansion ¡¹

    I told Mana.

    ¡¸ Haaa, You know, Yukino-san is like. ¡°Hmph, geez¡± Right? ¡¹

    Mana, her real sister, sighs.

    ¡¸ Also, the last one is Megu-chan ¡¹

    Agnes returns to the topic.

    ¡¸ You all have to be careful with Megu-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Megu-chan gets angry easily, and she always nags and scolds us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Megumi-oneechan¡¯s got a low trigger point ¡¹

    Luna?

    ¡¸ I know that she¡¯s angry because she¡¯s worried about us but, I think that her anger is too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu-chan need to fix her foundation or she¡¯s hopeless ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You know that Megu-chan¡¯s going to feel uneasy again after we bring so many new girls home ¡¹

    True.

    Megu gets in a bad mood fast.

    If I bring home so many new girls in two days¡­

    ¡¸ Well, we already know that so Yo-chan¡¯s going to deal with her ¡¹

    Haaa

    It¡¯s going to be war once we return home.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, would you like some break time before returning? ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks up.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean is that we can come home first with the new family members before Onii-sama returns ¡¹

    I¡¯m going home later?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, you still have something else to do in this place, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, what¡¯s going to happen if I don¡¯t come home together with you? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama¡¯s emotions are strong when it comes to Onii-sama, Yukino-san, Mana, and Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesan has a strong response when it comes to Onii-sama and her sisters ¡¹

    Oh.

    Putting me aside.

    Yukino, Mana, and Agnes are Megu¡¯s sisters from a different mother.

    Speaking of which, she doesn¡¯t shout at Ai.

    ¡¸ But when it comes to Misuzu-chan or me, she¡¯s not harsh at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi too! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s no match against the daughters of the Kouzuki house and the Takakura sisters.

    Oh, I guess that¡¯s Megu¡¯s insecurity at work.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we will return first, introducing everyone to Megumi-oneesama. Then, once it¡¯s done, Onii-sama can explain why they joined the family ¡¹

    If I join them coming home, Megu¡¯s going to be emotional and will come at me, but¡­

    If I use some buffer before I return home¡­

    Megu¡¯s reactions would have calmed down.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Megumi-sama¡¯s problem is that she depends on Kou-sama a lot ¡¹

    Megu depends on me.

    ¡¸ If Kou-sama¡¯s not present, Megumi-san won¡¯t have anyone to throw her emotions to and so she could accept the situation calmly ¡¹

    If Tsukiko says so, then we should go with that.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s okay. Anyway, I¡¯ll be careful with that Megumi-san ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ So, is that all? ¡¹

    Rie asks.

    ¡¸ Err, what¡¯s left isn¡¯t from the family but Kana-chan comes over to play sometimes ¡¹

    Agnes replies.

    Oh right, Kana-senpai comes over too.

    ¡¸ Also, that Russian girl, she comes over sometimes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Russian? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her name¡¯s Anya-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    The Russian-American subordinate of Miss Cordelia.

    Nikita Gorbachev. Or Anya comes over from time to time.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s everyone for now ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Wait, that¡¯s not all Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mao-chan says in a hurry.

    ¡¸ You forgot one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, now that you mentioned it ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That would be my sister who causes a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Michi speaks embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Well, she sure is a freeloader ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    Mao-chan and Agnes see Kudou Haruka that way, I guess.

    Well, it¡¯s true.

    She doesn¡¯t have sex with me, she doesn¡¯t help out in the housework or bakery.

    She¡¯s only training Karate.

    ¡¸ Haruka-chan¡¯s a freeloader and yet she¡¯s a glutton ¡¹

    Agnes said.

 Chapter 1032. Then, the night comes / Idle Talk

    Jii-chan called me then we drink an after-meal coffee.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Torii-san, and Shou-neechan¡¯s with us.

    ¡¸ Recently, I looked at the textbooks used in Misuzu¡¯s school ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, it¡¯s too filled. The contents you learn from Japan high school is equivalent to books in prestigious universities in Europe 150 years ago ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s listening to Jii-chan talk.

    ¡¸ Well, even among the university professors who were familiar with their field, not many people would know even other fields of expertise. But high school nowadays teach such high-level contents ¡¹

    ¡¸ They just don¡¯t teach it, well, there are tests, but even if you know it all, you can¡¯t use it all practically. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s the real-world use of functions and factorization. Even history lessons, you¡¯ll never use the Formulary of Adjudications after graduating

    I said.

    ¡¸ True, for general education, teaching such high-level lessons may not apply to ordinary students ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, nobody remembers it all, besides, after tests, you¡¯ll only remember it as ¡°Oh right, we did have lessons in that¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That reminds me, there was an interesting event recently ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I went to the theater and saw a play starring a kabuki actor, and it was an ordinary play set in the world of the samurai in the Heian period. ¡¹

    ¡¸ A trade drama? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. Correct. In that play, the protagonist¡¯s samurai house has his allied warriors coming to ask. Then, the maidservant of the samurai¡¯s home brings in tea for the guests ¡¹

    Tea for the guests.

    What about it?

    ¡¸ Then, a girl about the age of an elementary school girl in the row in front of me, and that girl told her mother ¡°That¡¯s weird¡± ¡¹

    Hm?

    ¡¸ Oh, it was Eisai from the Kamakura period that introduced tea to Japan ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ It is now known that tea was introduced to Japan before Eisa, but it was only drunk by the court of Kyoto, the nobility, and a few temples. It is said that Eisa came back from the Song Dynasty and planted tea seeds in Japan, and wrote ¡®Tea health Ki¡¯ to popularize tea drinking in Japan ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Oh, I think I learned that one. ¡°Tea health Ki.¡±

    ¡¸ Therefore, a samurai living in poverty in the countryside, far from the capital, at the end of the Heian period, before Eisai¡¯s return to Japan, could not possibly serve tea to guests ¡¹

    It¡¯s not normal in all houses like now.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. You learn Eisai¡¯s name in elementary. They teach a lot of ¡°First times¡± in elementary books ¡¹

    Torii-san nods.

    And since the girl read such books, she finds the samurai in the Heian period drinking tea as weird.

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ The tea they presented in the theater is green tea, which is common nowadays, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it! ¡¹

    Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Green tea is established during the Edo period ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it was matcha back then. I¡¯ve heard of that ¡¹

    Misuzu agreed.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they are historically inaccurate. But, only elementary students would care about that ¡¹

    Oh, if I was the one watching that play¡­

    I won¡¯t care about that. Heian samurai drinking tea or something.

    ¡¸ They do have the knowledge and so they mind it. That happens often ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Once you are aware, you¡¯ll mind it even if it¡¯s fiction. And that¡¯s why the police based productions on television today are struggling, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan joined the conversation.

    ¡¸ Yes, today¡¯s viewers have a lot of ¡®knowledge¡¯ about the police force, so they know that it¡¯s not possible to have an investigator from a fictional police station chasing after a murderer in Shinjuku and shooting him in Shiodome, just like in the past. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Going to a place where another office is in the jurisdiction and shoot your pistol would be too absurd. In Tokyo, each police station has its own Metropolitan Police Department on top of it¡­ you can¡¯t have one police detective investigating crimes over a large area by himself ¡¹

    ¡¸ People with such knowledge are too many and they make complaints on TV stations. ¡°That show¡¯s portrayal is just weird¡¯ That¡¯s why they can¡¯t get wild anymore ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Although, I have doubts that the entertainment industry can still act like revolver handguns can fire as many bullets as they want or a shotgun can drop the enemy gun without harming them like before ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s an age where people always look at the minor details. Then, they immediately protest when there¡¯s something wrong. Fearing that, the TV stations have shrunk down ¡¹

    Anyone with a phone that can send emails can easily make protests.

    Even without the direct protests, they can write about how wrong their production is over the internet.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, many people don¡¯t know a lot because they have no knowledge ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Children these days use phones commonly, don¡¯t they? That¡¯s why they don¡¯t know about the age where there are no phones. Do you guys know those payphones that you put ten yen in that are red or yellow?

    ¡¸ A red phone? ¡¹

    What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ Of course you don¡¯t. I heard this story from a company president during a meeting last time, that the children nowadays don¡¯t the manners from back then ¡¹

    Manners?

    ¡¸ You see, back then, I¡¯m not talking about the Sengoku or Edo period. Just 20, 30 years ago ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ For example, the price tags on store items now ¡­ all of them would be neatly printed out in computer text. Some stores even have LCD screens to change the prices immediately ¡¹

    Oh yeah, they do have LCD screens for prices on department stores and supermarket foodstuff and daily supplies

    Wait.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, you went to a supermarket? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did, for inspection. I want to learn from experience how Japan is nowadays ¡¹

    ¡¸ And it¡¯s a lot of trouble each time ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s bodyguard, Shou-neechan, smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ It was easy going to high-class department stores, but recently, it¡¯s stretching even to the district shopping malls ¡¹

    ¡¸ I always make sure to look at the grocery sections as it changes in time ¡¹

    T-True.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to be someone who visits high-class stores and then say that I understand how Japan¡¯s economy works¡­No, let¡¯s return to the topic. About the price tags in stores ¡¹

    Jii-chan continues his story.

    ¡¸ Back then, price tags are all handwritten. They write using permanent markers huge and easy to read writings. They even have a class in commerce high school where you learn how to write a price tag. And if you go further back, they use a brush to write price tags ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, isn¡¯t that a lot of trouble? Besides, the prices in groceries like vegetables change nearly every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no other way. There were no convenient machines like now. Barcodes don¡¯t exist so you can¡¯t just beep and go. The employee has to memorize the cost of all the goods in the shop ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That also applies to restaurants. There were no machines where you just push a button back then. The shop assistants have to remember all of the orders in each table and if they don¡¯t bring the orders in sequence, the customers will get angry. You can¡¯t work in a restaurant unless you have the mneme ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ There were no white shopping bags when buying things, they use brown paper bags or they hand over used newspapers. It was during the latter half of the ¡¯70s when they started using that bag ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ In trains, you buy tickets from vending machines where you have to push a round button with the fee written in it. The children ticket button is below the adult-use button, you hold your child up to make them press it. The ticket gate staff has scissors cutting off each ticket. That approach differs from each station. Underground trains have no air-conditioning so it was hot during summer. Electricity goes away for a moment in between underground stations and it gets dark

    Jii-chan said one after another.

    ¡¸ Those were common decades ago. For me, it was just recently. But, you don¡¯t know that lifestyle from somewhat a while ago, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, we don¡¯t ¡¹

    No other answer to that.

    ¡¸ Well, you usually discover the customs from the previous age through movies. If you watch old movies, you¡¯ll see ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it was before.¡± Television series replicate the customs of their time, but¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s face turns grim.

    ¡¸ The children of this age never have the opportunity to watch old movies, do they? They don¡¯t even watch television anymore. Television series is now just a rerun ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Well, in reruns, the actors and staff are already paid, in some works, the production company has already disappeared and the copyright owner is unknown¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ The television stations now want to watch what they make right now. Reruns don¡¯t make achievements for themselves, do they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I never thought that they would be gone until the evening reruns of historical plays ¡¹

    Jii-chan sighs.

    ¡¸ In the worst-case scenario, they¡¯ll take a drama that¡¯s airing on weekdays at 9:00 and rerun it on Saturday and Sunday afternoons. Thinking they¡¯d do it for a little publicity. Anyway, if what they¡¯re making now isn¡¯t a hit, they¡¯re not going to get the recognition they deserve¡­ and that¡¯s all they think about. ¡¹

    What¡¯s left are the simple news shows. They repeat the same news over and over again. They use talents in between the news to fill in time with unimportant news. Anyway, they try to increase their work even for a bit. As a result, television nowadays hardly has any production. At best, reruns of wide-format dramas are probably only made within the last 15 years. Works during the 90¡¯s period aren¡¯t rerun yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ It wasn¡¯t until 1996-97 that cell phones became cheaper and more widespread. Therefore, the dramas in the past depict people with status by holding phones ¡¹

    Speaking of which, nowadays, everyone has a phone in the dramas broadcasted nowadays.

    In other words, few dramas were broadcast before the widespread use of mobile phones.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the younglings don¡¯t understand. How hard the atmosphere in Japan is back then. Having a different atmosphere to the current generation makes one no longer understand ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ The Japanese today think differently, have different preferences, and such. Japanese people won¡¯t always be the same. Well, the basis of how Japanese you are don¡¯t change. However, the minor details above the foundation change over the age ¡¹

    Japanese people may have the same roots but they change after decades?

    ¡¸ After the war, the U.S. expelled Japanese politicians and entrepreneurs from public office for ¡®cooperating with the fascist military¡¯. It¡¯s the same as what the US is doing in the Middle East just recently. They thought they could ¡®democratize¡¯ Japan by expelling those close to the administration. But in reality¡­¡­.it was just the rise of socialist forces in Japan. It was a time when the Cold War was heightening. The U.S. feared that Japan would become a socialist state if it remained so. So ¡­ they brought back the politicians and entrepreneurs they were supposed to have excelled. Unlike the dreamy socialists, they are the ones who have actually run the state. They saw the reality. However, many people oppose the return of power for the leaders during the war era. In the 1955 system, a third of the Diet occupy the Socialist Party. Then, the ruling party, though they¡¯re in control of the majority, they view and listen to the opposition party as a compromise, seeking to lay the groundwork. It was considered shameful to force a vote, saying, ¡®It¡¯s okay because we¡¯re the ruling party,¡¯ ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    Jii-chan¡¯s talking so listen to him.

    You won¡¯t see each other for a while once we¡¯re back in the Kuromori Mansion.

    ¡¸ Students during the US-Japan Security treaty were still children during the war. Not many of them had their brothers killed in battle. In other words, there were extremely few people five to ten years older than me. So, in my 20¡¯s I got a great status. In regards to that, the students who participated in the US-Japan security treaty in the ¡¯70s were post-war babies. It was the so-called baby boom generation. Anyway, there were a lot of people. However, those from the ¡¯60s view them as children ignorant of war. The 70¡¯s students were also insecure because of their ignorance of the war. That said, even if they know about the war, the 60¡¯s people didn¡¯t participate in the war. They were still young, and they experienced their father¡¯s and brother¡¯s dying, air-raids, and food scarcity. Therefore, they see themselves as victims of war ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Post-war Japan has been continuing on with the generational struggle. The leaders of the political and business circles were angry that the children of the ¡°60¡¯s¡± who were children during the war haven¡¯t changed. The 70¡¯s children who don¡¯t know war used that anger. Before the battles that came from ideological differences, there was a clash of generations. There was a prime minister of Japan from 1982 to 1987, he¡¯s still alive today. He was a major in the Navy at the end of the war. Meaning, he¡¯s a fairly ranked soldier. In 1991, the man who was in charge of war insurance as a finance bureaucrat at the end of the war became prime minister. In other words, until just before the bursting of the economic bubble ¡­ the major positions in Japanese politics were occupied by a generation of people who were already adults and in the business of the country during the war. ¡¹

    I see, so it¡¯s like that.

    ¡¸ The 1955 system ended in 1993. Since then, Japan¡¯s politics went off course. The prime minister from the 60¡¯s treaty generation has a weak status, and they¡¯re at the mercy of the party. There¡¯s one exception. In the end, the political instability continued that it strayed off course greatly, changing the regime a few years ago. This is where the first prime minister of the ¡¯70¡¯s security¡¯ generation was born and further messed up the nation. The funny thing is, the first prime minister¡­ the son of a regulator during the 70¡¯s security was protected by the establishment¡­ and the second, a man who rose through the ranks to become a politician through the student movement, is nothing like that. It¡¯s common in political parties I believe. Despite being raised to think differently ¡¹

    Oh, so there¡¯s two like that.

    ¡¸ Thirty years ago, if you say anything antigovernment, it would make you look good, it was that kind of poorly shaped structure. The older generation didn¡¯t like it. However, the generation of adults during wartime is about to die out. At least everyone is already retired from key positions in politics and business. But for those who are now inheriting that position lack in dignity. That¡¯s how I feel ¡¹

    Jii-chan sips his coffee.

    ¡¸ Then, that kind of background, or should I say that it¡¯s an atmosphere that changed in time. It¡¯s not that we can teach children nowadays about it. They misunderstand that the ideals and ethical standards from before are still prevalent today. Of course, it¡¯s not the young people¡¯s fault. It¡¯s the adult¡¯s fault for not teaching the changes ¡¹

    Do I know?

    I feel like I¡¯m someone who makes decisions depending on what I see.

    Despite not seeing everything.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Jii-chan and I have different ways of thinking and different standards, is that it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. I lived for much longer than you are now ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, I¡¯ve seen the atmosphere of various ages. I¡¯ve experienced the change in times ¡¹

    Then, he looked at Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ At least, the women of Japan are much more beautiful than before. Their legs have become longer, torso shorter, and their faces are much more adorable. From what I heard, it¡¯s caused by sitting on chairs much more often and changing their eating habits ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. The culture of sitting on one¡¯s knees will bring your kneecaps forward. Therefore, we don¡¯t do that sitting unless we¡¯re in our traditional dance training ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ It is said that Japanese people¡¯s jaws have become smaller since they no longer have to chew hard things. I¡¯ve heard that some children don¡¯t grow wisdom teeth ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Japanese people¡¯s constitution has changed for the past 50 years ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather. Before; a piece of cloth is enough to make a Yukata for one person but nowadays, everyone has a good constitution that one measure isn¡¯t enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I think I should sew Danna-sama¡¯s Yukata ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already past the time to wear Yukata ¡¹

    It¡¯s going to be the winter season soon.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll prepare one for next year ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ I would lose to Ruri-tan and Mana-chan in cooking so I¡¯ll try sewing instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Winter¡¯s nearby so why don¡¯t you try knitting? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ Knitting¡¯s already starting to boom ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s researching to make mufflers and sweaters for Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneesama¡¯s teaching us ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s knitting.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I would go for Yukata since there are fewer rivals ¡¹

    Not many of them knit kimono.

    ¡¸ Then, I will try learning leathercraft and dressmaking ¡¹

    Ruriko says with energy.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re well-loved, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me in amazement.

    ¡¸ By the way, I have a question for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it Jii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Imagine a man who disagrees with your views. What will you do? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re not causing harm to my family or me, then I¡¯ll just leave them alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have you thought of changing their opinion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. After all, they won¡¯t change their opinions because I told them to. I don¡¯t think that I¡¯d want to make contact with people like them. It¡¯ll only involve a lot of trouble. I¡¯m okay if it¡¯s just me but not if my family¡¯s involved ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I see ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Then, what if that man who has a different opinion than you wants to cause your family harm? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t stay silent ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll use any method I can to keep him away from meddling with me ¡¹

    Torii-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ You mean using violent means? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? Talking to them will make no progress and my family will still be in danger. If I see people as my enemy, then I will quickly take them down ¡¹

    ¡¸ That does include killing them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. Anyone dangerous to our family will continue as a threat by staying alive. If they can¡¯t quiet down without killing them, then there¡¯s no hesitation ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I find that resolute character of yours amazing. You have no sentiment when it comes to enemies ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, I have no time for them. I¡¯m not naive to think that you can resolve everything by talking ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what do you think of that? ¡¹

 Chapter 1033. Then, the night comes / Transfer

    Jii-chan asks Torii-san.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a dangerous man ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama makes it clear that he differentiates people from his group. He¡¯s kind to the members of his group, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s harsh with his enemies ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, he indeed is like that with people who are clearly showing hostility but Kuromori-sama is basically apathetic with people outside his group ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. I also worry about the people in the school, curious what kind of bread they want in our bakery ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m apathetic to people outside the family.

    ¡¸ But, you create a line of distinction between your family and others, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    I look for what to say.

    ¡¸ Our family isn¡¯t ordinary. We go beyond ethics, common sense, and morality. I know that no ordinary people would understand us ¡¹

    Our family is¡­

    Kuromori house¡¯s foundation is of a criminal syndicate.

    ¡¸ We do a lot of immoral and illegal acts. We have to hide from ordinary people. We have to keep it secret ¡¹

    Therefore, I have to make a clear line.

    ¡¸ Of course. Kuromori-sama¡¯s a young man but to think that you have this many women around you¡­creating a harem, it would be a problem if the world discovers it ¡¹

    Torii-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? It won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Misuzu laughs lightly.

    ¡¸ After all, nobody would believe it anyway ¡¹

    Nobody¡¯s going to believe that I formed a harem?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s not a man of nobility, nor a son of a wealthy man. A man who¡¯s not from a good family is a fiance of a daughter of the Kouzuki house, which is me¡­and Grandfather accepted him, that¡¯s unimaginable for ordinary people ¡¹

    Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s fiance should have been a man who¡¯s a son of one of the executives in the Kouzuki group, a man with noble status.

    In truth, Jii-chan picked the manager of the Kouzuki group, Shiba-san¡¯s first son, as Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows how hard it is for an ordinary high school boy to enter Kouzuki house, the noblest among nobilities ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, most people would feel daunted ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ If they were able to obtain such fortune, they would live their life in tension to make sure that Misuzu nor I won¡¯t hate him. Everyone should know how fearsome I am after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. People think that Danna-sama has sworn absolute obedience to me. In truth, it¡¯s the opposite. It¡¯s Misuzu who is under Danna-sama¡¯s control ¡¹

    Oh, if you look at it objectively, that¡¯s how it would be

    The political and business circles in Japan who has deep connections to Jii-chan see his hate as death.

    If I were to have an affair behind Misuzu¡¯s back, Jii-chan¡¯s scary punishment should come to me.

    ¡¸ We opened the party yesterday to reverse that impression ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Yesterday, there was a party for the young ladies of nobility which Kouzuki house hosted.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Until yesterday, I thought that Kuromori-sama is a bad guy who deceived Misuzu-sama and is trying to get inside the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ But then, as the party progress, your eyes show that you treasure Misuzu-sama. Misuzu-sama shows that it¡¯s mutual love, everyone sees the two of you as a beautiful couple. It really deceived us! ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ To think that Kuromori-sama has Ruriko-sama and others, and even younger girls in his harem. Furthermore, to think that you would even increase your harem members. I¡¯ve seen it all ¡¹

    Torii-san watched me violate women left and right yesterday and today.

    ¡¸ I see. Misuzu-sama¡¯s right. This is unbelievable to anyone. If the story is that Kuromori-sama¡¯s having an affair with a lowly girl behind Misuzu-sama¡¯s back then it would still be believable, but the fact that Misuzu-sama, the wife knows that he has Ruriko-sama, and other lovely women as his mistresses and everyone gets along, even making hamburgers while having fun, it¡¯s unthinkable in an ordinary world, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    It¡¯s abnormal.

    I was getting accustomed to this family that it became normal to me.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, Mariko-san. I¡¯m not the legal wife ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still competing for the title. Ruri-tan wants it too, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, that¡¯s a secret ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m older, and besides, I prefer to be a woman in the shadows. Therefore, I¡¯m aiming to become his best mistress ¡¹

    Shou-neechan who¡¯s sitting with us said with a smile.

    ¡¸ After all, he¡¯s still young, and I know that this will be a long race. Even Agnes-chan and Luna-chan will grow soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. They are formidable enemies. They¡¯re rivals, and if you look at the situation during dinner, Agnes-chan seems to be running in the legal-wife race ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Oh, they¡¯re been trying to break up the scene for a while now.

    I guess Agnes¡¯ momentum goes stronger because there are more younger girls now?

    ¡¸ Oh? I think that the twins are quite strong opponents as well ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Danna-sama¡¯s legal wife race has just started. Ruriko and I have no advantage because we¡¯re the daughters of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama sees his women in equal status. That¡¯s how he feels, and that¡¯s how he treats us. We may have some groups we get along but we have no factions ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll make Danna-sama sad if the family doesn¡¯t get along. Danna-sama treasures us more than himself, and so, we treasure Danna-sama the most too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is why everyone gets along. We don¡¯t get along because it comes in naturally, everyone is aware that they have to get along, and so they actively try to. Nobody wants him to hate them ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said. Shou-neechan added.

    ¡¸ Some among us would equate his hate as death. They lose their hope of continuing to live if he hates them. Therefore, they cling to him with all their best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you mean that you¡¯re trapped in an obsession of not being able to leave Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ No. The despair came before meeting him. Meeting him means finding hope to them. Therefore, they can¡¯t leave his side ¡¹

    Shou-neechan explained.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just like that. I found light in my life when I became Danna-sama¡¯s woman. Therefore, I won¡¯t leave him, and I don¡¯t think I can go on without him. I¡¯ll do anything to stay by Danna-sama¡¯s side and I will get along with the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave so serving him is Ruriko¡¯s joy. Onii-sama taught me how fun it is to serve him. I will never leave him. Of course, I will also get along with everyone ¡¹

    The two daughters of Kouzuki house says. Yoshiko-san watches them from a bit far.

    ¡¸ I guess ordinary people won¡¯t understand that ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been living with you all for the past two days and I¡¯ve come to a better understanding. But, the ordinary people cannot fathom, nor imagine this ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s right, only we know about the way of our family.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s very interesting. I have high hopes in this community

    Jii-chan tells Torii-san;

    ¡¸ People with lineage and assets are approached by unscrupulous people who are after them. One of my secretaries is busy every day rejecting contacts from such people. She has to be polite to them and guide them to never come and contact me again. If they feel the slightest bit of arrogance on our part, they¡¯ll use that as an excuse to threaten us for money. Demanding to buy a lot of their magazines at a high price, or asking to support their company, or to introduce them to important people, their demands vary. Furthermore, they don¡¯t give anything in return. They unilaterally try to snatch from us. They think that it¡¯s okay to show disrespect to people born with status and wealth ¡¹

    ¡¸ And with those who go too far, it¡¯s our job to deal with them ¡¹

    Shou-neechan. She meant that she¡¯s moving her Kouzuki SS crew from behind.

    ¡¸ What they¡¯re doing is begging. However, if they¡¯re going to beg, then act like a beggar and bow your head. Despite that, they¡¯re so bossy, trying to paint us as the bad guys and that they¡¯re the chivalrous samurai ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s hard to stand in Jii-chan¡¯s place.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I find it nice that he¡¯s clear to shut out everyone other than his family. People who think ¡°We can understand each other if we talk,¡± ¡°not everyone in this world are bad people,¡± or ¡°we¡¯ll come to an understanding if we just take our time,¡± glossing over everything, can¡¯t protect my house. Bad people will swarm and devour you. Just like how it happened with the Kurama house ¡¹

    Oh, the current head of the Kurama house. Misato-san and Arisu¡¯s father.

    Misato-san¡¯s fiance urged him to trust the foreign investors.

    That caused their downfall.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s crazy to trust someone who approaches you with a smile and brings you ¡®good news¡¯ that you wouldn¡¯t normally have. But, it¡¯s easy to be deceived. People who are foolish enough to believe that they¡¯re luckier than others don¡¯t see the pitfall of such good news. That¡¯s how another nobility with history disappeared ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Jii-chan, you intend to revive the Kurama house, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    From Misato-san and Arisu¡¯s generation.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my intention but who knows if it happens or not. That stupid Kurama brat might be deceived again. Besides, a house that collapsed once will have most of the treasures passed down from the ancestors scattered around. Kaan and I intend to buy as much as possible ¡¹

    The Kurama house can¡¯t retain all their current assets.

    ¡¸ The scariest part would be if the Kurama sells his daughters who want to be involved with the nobility. It¡¯s troublesome to find an ambitious upstart entering the nobility. That¡¯s why it is unknown ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Mizushima house who yielded to Kansai Yakuza threats and sent in a spy in my house brings danger to the entire nobility. They¡¯re targeted and penetrated by bad people. They can¡¯t stay. That is why we need a man like him, someone who¡¯s got keen eye and skill to shut out the bad guys. He has no hesitation when it comes to villains, and he¡¯s never going easy on them ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s an enemy in which it¡¯s futile to dialogue, where he concludes that the only choice is to kill them, then he would erase them without hesitation ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t floss it over. He knows how fearsome the other side is. He knows the importance of speed in fights. If you waste your time talking to someone who doesn¡¯t deserve a conversation then they will cut your head while you¡¯re sleeping. Victory goes to the one who makes the first move. You have to make the first move if you want to exterminate the other party. He understands that. That means, he¡¯s suited to own Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Me? Kouzuki SS?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already too old. I might even die tonight. If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to hand over the Kouzuki group to my Granddaughters. I¡¯m sure that there will be a dispute between the branch family and the directors. Misuzu and Ruriko are still too young to take control ¡¹

    Jii-chan didn¡¯t mention Yoshiko-san¡¯s name on purpose.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want you to take over the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ No matter how much fuss happens, if you¡¯re in control of Kouzuki SS, it will be in a better state. Kouzuki SS gathers information from behind the scenes, and in case something happens, you¡¯ll have the personnel to deal with them. You have the fighting strength ¡¹

    They¡¯re the bodyguards of the Kouzuki group and other nobility, and so, they know a lot of risky information.

    Besides, apart from the uniformed personnel, we also have some called top elites.

    They can fight most organizations hard.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is already detached from the Kouzuki group. I own 100% of the stock and I¡¯m willing to give it to you. You¡¯ll take 30%. Misuzu and Ruriko will own 20% each. Then, Seki-kun and Minaho-kun will take 15% each. There is no need to publicly announce who owns the stock since Kouzuki SS is not a public company. I can hand it over to you guys without anyone knowing ¡¹

    Meaning, Jii-chan¡¯s going to hand it over to us without the branch families of Kouzuki house, the directors, nor the nobility knowing anything.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san and me too? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? He owns the stock but he¡¯s still a high school boy, he couldn¡¯t manage it himself. What about the stockholder meeting? Misuzu, Ruriko, and he could meet up but can they decide anything? ¡¹

    Well, true.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m sorry to ask but you¡¯ll have to accept it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, is Yazawa-san okay with it? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks timidly.

    Yazawa-san, the on-site chief of Kouzuki SS who¡¯s now the director.

    He¡¯s working under Kouzuki SS even before Shou-neechan came.

    Shou-neechan thinks that it¡¯s a bad idea for her to become a shareholder and leaving someone who¡¯s done a lot of the company.

    ¡¸ Yazawa has no intention of becoming an owner. He thinks that it¡¯s trampling his loyalty to me ¡¹

    He already offered the same to Yazawa-san.

    But, he refused.1

    ¡¸ Seki-kun, you¡¯re his family, so you¡¯re ready to become an owner of the company along with him, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan nods.

    ¡¸ Then, there should be no problems, right? I¡¯ll tell my secretary to finish the transfer within this week ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, what about Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Minaho-kun already gave her consent ¡¹

    Okay then.

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯ll look after Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Hearing my reply, Torii-san;

    ¡¸ N-No way ¡¹

    Why are you so surprised?

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama, d-do you understand what it means to obtain Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, they have such dangerous power and Jii-chan¡¯s giving them to me ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ This won¡¯t agitate Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Onii-sama¡¯s a man who can take in someone¡¯s company with composure ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is why we have become his woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ The scope of his tolerance is extraordinary ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m just going to look after it, nothing changed ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan¡¯s with me, and Yazawa-san won¡¯t be retiring because of this, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, even if I don¡¯t have a share in the company, he promised to continue working ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ I mean, as long as Jii-chan¡¯s still healthy, Misuzu, Ruriko, and I will follow Jii-chan¡¯s lead, consult him on various matters, in fact, Jii-chan will still be the owner ¡¹

    It¡¯s only a titular change.

    ¡¸ K-Kouzuki-sama, have you ever considered the possibility of Kuromori-sama revolting against the Kouzuki house in the future? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks Jii-chan this time.

    ¡¸ No. After all, he will lead the Kouzuki house after I pass away. If he¡¯s on the top of Kouzuki house, he won¡¯t rise to revolt against it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, uhm, he could ignore Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama and move Kouzuki SS around for his personal gain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unlikely. First, he will not abandon Misuzu and Ruriko, and there is no ¡°I¡± in his thoughts. Everything he does is for his family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Shou-neechan and Minaho-neesan are watching too, as if I could move such a big company like Kouzuki SS to my opinion like that. I do have stocks but it¡¯s not like they will follow all my orders, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. He¡¯s still an amateur when it comes to managing a company that does security business. If he has something he wants, then we would listen, and suggest a way to make it happen ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yep. Even if I speak of minor details, Shou-neechan knows more than me and they can find a better solution. I¡¯m going to leave that to the professionals. So, Jii-chan¡¯s giving me the stocks but that doesn¡¯t mean that I have control ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Torii-san sighed.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, why are you so composed? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so weird, you¡¯re so straightforward ¡¹

    I¡¯m¡­well¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to have sex with Kuromori-sama. ¡¹

    Torii-san says with a bright face like an evil spirit is gone from her.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I cannot join in Kuromori-sama¡¯s harem because I still have to marry into nobility for the future of Torii house ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ However, you¡¯re too interesting, and I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a bad guy to the root. From what I¡¯ve seen you say and do, Kuromori-sama, I think that you¡¯re a bad guy but your true nature is¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, I guess she sees me as a bad guy.

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think we can be friends. No, I want to be friends with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Torii-san looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Can you teach me about sex as a close friend? ¡¹

 Chapter 1034. Then, the night comes / Dogeza â€“ Surrender

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ However, I want to experience it at least once. I¡¯m just thinking that it might be okay if it¡¯s Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She looks at me and laughs from her nose.

    ¡¸ The fact that there¡¯s no risk of pregnancy, and this is an opportunity for Kuromori-sama to follow me won¡¯t happen again. Kuromori-sama¡¯s surrounded by women who are much more attractive than I am

    Well, I won¡¯t be stalking Torii-san just because I had sex with her once.

    My women watch me all the time.

    I mean, I don¡¯t have time between the family and the bakery.

    ¡¸ I was always dissatisfied. Men play with various women and yet, we¡¯re forced to keep our purity until marriage ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. Our school teaches us like that ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at Jii-chan

    ¡¸ Grandfather, you wanted us to keep our chastity all the time, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Jii-chan and the head of Kaan house put Misuzu¡¯s super-high-class school into that shape.

    Its purpose is to keep away the weird insects away from the young ladies, they remodeled an old prestigious school to become exclusive only for the young ladies of nobility.

    Therefore, Misuzu¡¯s school doesn¡¯t allow children of upstarts to enroll.

    They¡¯re only allowed to enroll after a thorough investigation and found as a girl suitable for a school for the young lady of nobility.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-kun scolded me in that regard. Telling me that the daughters of the nobility have lust too. I wanted to keep you away from the temptations but she¡¯s right, we¡¯re just suppressing you ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Of course, we understand that too. We must not let men get their way to our bodies that easy. If we¡¯ve done something disgraceful, it¡¯ll defile our father and mother¡¯s honor. It¡¯ll cause trouble to the whole family ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Umu. You may understand but, love is blind. Women who are under the impression that they¡¯re in love will act as wild as they can. Besides, it¡¯s not all hyena men who go after women with family background and assets. Worse, they¡¯re scared of pure love. Young lovers see dying together as romantic ¡¹

    Dying together. Double Suicide.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know about the Mayerling incident or the Amagi-san murder-suicide case. The ones with the most problem in death are the people you leave behind. That is why we want to prevent the daughters of nobility to make contact with men as much as possible. If they make contact, the flames of romance will burn up ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    Marrying in the middle of their teens, bearing a child, and becoming a mother in their 20¡¯s.

    Yeah, that sure is sexy.

    They¡¯re young and yet, they have full knowledge of sex.

    ¡¸ I think humans are creatures essentially designed to marry and have children without waiting until they reach 20. That¡¯s how it has been in the long history of humanity ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ However, with the higher income and wealth of the country¡¯s citizens nowadays, they¡¯re likely to marry later. That doesn¡¯t mean that low-income means early marriage. There will always be women marrying in their teens in any country or age ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning, the increased average age of marriage is abnormal? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It now takes longer to educate before entering the workforce, and it takes longer to become a full-fledged adult, therefore they get married later. It¡¯s more expensive to fund education and advanced education, so you can¡¯t casually have a lot of kids. It results in the decline of birth rate ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then shouldn¡¯t it become normal to marry sooner and bear more children? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ Naturally. If there are more children, their house¡¯s influence grows larger. Their workers increase. If their daughter marries another family, their relationship strengthens. That¡¯s how humans do it all the time. In royal families, the Austrian Empress Maria Theresa married at age 19 and had 16 children. There were 5 men and 11 women. Then, one of her daughters is Marie Antoinette, the Queen of France. You should know her. Her sisters are also married to the Duke of Parma and the King of Naples. Queen Victoria of Britain gave birth to 9 children; 4 men and 5 women. Her daughter married to German nobility. The British at that time were hostile to France and was deepening their relationship with Germany ¡¹

    Even in the upper class, those who need children keep on giving birth.

    ¡¸ However, wasn¡¯t the legal age for marriage in 19th century Victorian England 25 years-old? ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because of the growing success of the middle class during the industrial revolution. Victorian England was a unique Era. The whole nation suddenly became wealthy and their lifestyle changed, but their social system couldn¡¯t catch up. The traditional social system still remained and so marrying someone whose lineage is similar to theirs, is nothing different from those with similar assets. You don¡¯t have many options for finding your partner. Furthermore, the 19th-century Britain fought many wars with other countries. Their men continue diminishing. Women take maids as a profession, but still¡­ ¡¹

    Maids? You mean ¡®that¡¯ maid?

    ¡¸ Such a profession didn¡¯t exist before the 19th century. Aristocracy originally used male servants, not women. Even now, look at the first-class restaurants. The waiters are mostly men. Using a female waitress drops the value of your restaurant. Women became employed in various positions because of the lack of men in society. Meaning, there were too many wars. Thus, more women had difficulty finding their marriage partner. Once they¡¯re past 25 and they can¡¯t find a suitable partner, they¡¯ll give in and finally get married. Naturally, some women couldn¡¯t find a spouse in their lifetime. Therefore, the ¡°old maid¡± term has entered the second half of the 19th century and the start of the 20th century. It was a unique era ¡¹

    Jii-chan explained.

    ¡¸ However, in the Victorian age, the daughters in the upper class were different. The marriage age for the daughters of nobility was low. At age 16, they¡¯re introduced to the social world and look for a man to marry, and it¡¯s normal for them to get married at age 18. Naturally, it¡¯s for political reasons. Men who marry ladies of nobility are much older than them. It was ordinary for an 18-year-old woman to marry a man past his 30¡¯s. In worst cases, they¡¯d marry a nobleman in his 50¡¯s ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable. For male nobility, marrying means owning a mansion of your own. You can¡¯t get married unless you¡¯re at a certain age. However, this is where the problem appears ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ As one would expect, can a man hold his sexual desire until he¡¯s past his 30¡¯s? Can he keep his virginity until he¡¯s married? The answer is obviously ¡°No¡± Male aristocrats buy prostitutes to vent out their lust. The Victorians are supposed to be an austere culture with strong moral Christian moral consciousness at work but in reality, it was filled with prostitutes. As mentioned earlier, some women lost their husbands in the war and so there¡¯s a surplus of women compared to men. Despite this, the industrial revolution led to a good economy in the cities. There were times when daughters who abandoned the countryside and went to the city fell into a dark path. Men of nobility could satisfy their sexual desires in any number of ways with such prostitutes. For men, that is ¡¹

    ¡¸ But what about the women of nobility? ¡¹

    Torii-san asks.

    ¡¸ As for the women of nobility, they¡¯re raised inside the house from childhood. Tutors provide their education. Some daughters are sent to a women-only monastery. Then, when they reach age 16, they debut in society and find their marriage partner. Their parents manage it all. They hardly respect the will of their daughter. Then, they marry at age 18. They have to keep their chastity until marriage, and in case that they¡¯re not virgins, it¡¯ll become a big problem ¡¹

    Meaning, men can play around with prostitutes as much as they want¡­

    While women have to keep their chastity until marriage.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfair ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I think so too. Well, it¡¯s a society from a hundred years ago so we can¡¯t do anything even if we say that, but¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Torii-san and Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve done the same thing ¡¹

    You mean¡­

    ¡¸ We have suppressed your lust. Well, it was a result of our feeling of wanting to protect you ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Misuzu had sex with him somewhere I wasn¡¯t watching ¡¹

    Misuzu had Nagisa look after Misuzu and yet¡­

    Nagisa ignored Jii-chan and handed Misuzu to me.

    ¡¸ I was indignant but after seeing Misuzu¡¯s mental stability after that, I had no choice but to accept that her sex with him as effective ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko as well. She¡¯s become more beautiful after having sex with him. Her behavior and ambiance have become better. I assess that sex purifies their mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Sex with Onii-sama is cathartic ¡¹

    Ruriko used a word I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ It means that it cleanses my mind ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I can do anything embarrassing when Onii-sama¡¯s watching and Ruriko can let loose. After all, Onii-sama will accept everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. Each time I have sex with Danna-sama, my heartthrobs. And it doesn¡¯t cool off ¡¹

    Misuzu added.

    ¡¸ If this guy was just some gigolo you can find anywhere, Kouzuki house is over. However, it wasn¡¯t the case. He¡¯s a man who¡¯s filled with excellence. He¡¯s not going to betray Misuzu and Ruriko, and he has no ambition of taking over the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious. I¡¯m just an idiot. I¡¯m dumb so I can¡¯t manage a big clan like Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I have no skill to make them move.

    ¡¸ He understands himself. He¡¯s humble. And, the best part is that he only wishes for happiness ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡ ¡¹

    Jii-chan said. Torii-san and Yoshiko-san reacted.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, he finds happiness meaningless unless his whole family is happy. He blindly believes such. That¡¯s why he will never betray his family, and won¡¯t try to live by himself. That¡¯s why I trust him ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Earlier, you talked about how dangerous he is. He will abandon his life without batting an eye if it¡¯s for his family. He has no concept of living alone. AS you have pointed out, he trusts his family, but never those outside the group ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But, all we have to do is follow up on that problem. His habit is to one-sidedly pour his love to his family, and so we¡¯re to pour our love to him too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I love Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll never let Onii-sama be alone ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko speak brightly. Yoshiko-san seems surprised.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t have to worry about him. Torii Mariko-kun, you¡¯ve been with him for two days, haven¡¯t you? You should¡¯ve seen how many women love him and how much they hold up their love to him ¡¹

    True.

    My family holds up their love for me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve seen it enough ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Now that it has come to this, I will speak honestly. I also have faith in Kuromori-sama. He¡¯s a bit of a bad man but I believe that he¡¯s worthy of trust. Therefore, I thought of offering my first time to him ¡¹

    She smiles gently.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. I understand why Kouzuki-sama¡¯s trying to persuade me in such a roundabout way ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s trying to convince Torii-san?

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama is not interested in having sex with me, am I correct? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me and suddenly blurted out.

    Huh?

    Why?

    ¡¸ No, Torii-san is a charming girl. You¡¯re cute, you have a nice body, and so I¡¯d like to have sex with you if possible ¡¹

    I said in a hurry.

    ¡¸ If possible¡­that is ¡¹

    Torii-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I wanted to do it no matter what. My womb is itching for it ¡¹

    Then, she stands from her seat.

    Torii-san then kneeled before me.

    Pressing her hands in front of me.

    ¡¸ I humbly ask, please take my virginity! ¡¹

    Eeeeeeeh?!

    W-Why are you prostrating?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just one time, please make Mariko an adult! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, wait, Torii-san. Raise your head ¡¹

    I said. But Torii-san pressed her forehead on the floor instead.

    ¡¸ I have been incredibly rude to the man Kouzuki-sama¡¯s expecting from and the man Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama loves. I¡¯m very sorry, please find it in your heart to forgive me! ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ You finally noticed ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ All her discourtesy towards Danna-sama is discourtesy towards Ruri-tan, grandfather, and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Saying ¡°Please teach me about sex¡± so lightly while we¡¯re watching is unforgivable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! That¡¯s why I humbly ask for it! If Kuromori-sama okay with it, then please enjoy my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Torii-san. W-Why? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get why.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san has become obedient now ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s accepting the lust she¡¯s been suppressing inside ¡¹

    Ruriko as well.

    ¡¸ Yes. Mariko has lust inside her. I can feel it. I want to do it no matter what. After watching everyone have sex, I wanted to have sex tonight too ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Oh, if you want to experience it then anyone can do it, can¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks teasingly.

    ¡¸ No, I want Kuromori-sama! I¡¯m asking Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why Onii-sama then? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Because I won¡¯t be scared if it¡¯s Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I believe that I can do it without feeling scared if I do it with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not because you want to have a relationship with Danna-sama to get close to Ruriko, or me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I, I just purely want to experience sex ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Just because I had sex with Kuromori-sama doesn¡¯t mean that I will get conceited. I promise that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to enter Danna-sama¡¯s family? Are you okay doing it only once? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to do it only tonight, just once. Please have sex with me ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Your face says that you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me and laughed.

    ¡¸ Yep, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸ Torii-kun¡¯s paying her respects ¡¹

    Paying her respects?

    ¡¸ Torii-kun told you to teach her about sex. While Misuzu and Ruriko are here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Think about it. It¡¯s not fun for the wife to see another woman flat-out asking her husband to have sex with her, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, weren¡¯t Misuzu and Ruriko recommending Torii-san to have sex with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a separate story. You bring sweets when there¡¯s a guest. However, you¡¯re not allowed to eat it until they say that you can eat it, and the guest has to pay their respects before eating ¡¹

    Oh, Misuzu kept recommending Torii-san to have sex with me but¡­

    If she suddenly asks for sex like that¡­

    She has to ask for Misuzu¡¯s permission first.

    ¡¸ The reason why that happened is that Torii Mariko-kun see you as trivial ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why she could comment how ¡®dangerous¡¯ Danna-sama is while we¡¯re watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no danger. We always support and follow up Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning, Torii-kun thinks of you as some vassal of Kouzuki house. That¡¯s why she spoke to me about her problem with you. Just like how you talk to the master about the servant¡¯s problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, Danna-sama is no vassal of Kouzuki house. He¡¯s the husband Ruri-tan and I serve ¡¹

    ¡¸ To me, you¡¯re family. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you the most stocks in Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Jii-chan treats me like family.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve explained our relationship to her in various ways. Despite that, Torii-kun only noticed that you¡¯re the most important man in the Kouzuki house just now ¡¹

    So, that¡¯s why she hurried and prostrated herself?

    ¡¸ So what¡¯s this? Torii-san doesn¡¯t actually want to have sex but she¡¯s feeling guilty so she¡¯s asking me while prostrating herself? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Mariko-san wanted to have sex with Danna-sama, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ She wanted to have sex with Onii-sama and yet, she treated you like a vassal of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she¡¯s waiting for Danna-sama to invite her first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unable to wait, she said ¡°teach me¡± while we¡¯re watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s been arrogant, thinking that you probably want it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ In truth, it¡¯s Mariko-san who wants it ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s a problem of pride

    Torii-san isn¡¯t from nobility despite having the blood of one.

    She feels insecure towards Kouzuki house, which is at the top.

    However, far from nobility, I¡¯m just an ordinary man.

    I¡¯m not born in a wealthy family managing a large company like Torii-san¡¯s house.

    Therefore, Torii-san thinks of me as someone lower than herself.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, from Mariko-san¡¯s eyes, the behind-the-scenes work you¡¯ve done yesterday and today made you look like a vassal of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Oh, Tendou Sadao and the Yakuza.

    I guess I look like an underling of the organization when I¡¯m responsible for it.

    I mean, that was a job for the Kuromori house.

    Kuromori house isn¡¯t a vassal of the Kouzuki house, but¡­

    Torii-san doesn¡¯t know that relationship.

    She only saw Jii-chan give orders and we make our move.

    ¡¸ She still hasn¡¯t noticed it even after Grandfather talked about handing stocks of Kouzuki SS to Danna-sama, but when Grandfather talked about how he loves Danna-sama as family, she finally understood. That she¡¯s been discourteous ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s been rude to me ¡¹

    If she looks down on me, then it can¡¯t be helped.

    I have no presence, and I¡¯m not someone Torii-san should bow to.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, you should notice by now that any impolite acts towards you are an insult to me, to Grandfather, to the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve shown yesterday that Danna-sama is a member of the Kouzuki house to the young ladies of nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If anyone insults you, then Kouzuki house will use all it¡¯s the power to crush them. And you must refrain from doing anything that would make other families laugh at you ¡¹

    I see.

    The young ladies of nobility should know about me.

    Jii-chan and I showed up together before the party started.

    He showed everyone that he acknowledges me.

    At that moment, the young ladies of nobility see me as a member of the Kouzuki house.

    Torii-san, the only one who¡¯s not from nobility, didn¡¯t notice that.

    She sees me as a commoner, looking down on me.

    ¡¸ Even so, Torii-san wants to have sex with me? Really? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I want to do it! No, I¡¯d like to do it please ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts while kneeling.

    ¡¸ At first, I thought that you¡¯re just a weird guy. But, gradually, I understood that you¡¯re an earnest and honest man, that you¡¯d have sex with various women in a heartbeat but you¡¯re earnest in sex too, and so, Mariko also started to desire it! ¡¹

    Torii-san looked up to my face.

    ¡¸ Mariko wants to do it! Mariko-wants to have sex! I admit I¡¯m the one who wants to have sex! That¡¯s why, please take me! Embrace me! If I¡¯m not honest now, I will regret it for the rest of my life! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ See? Agnes thought it would end up like that! ¡¹

    Agnes, Mana, and the twins peek from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too stimulating for Mao-chan so she¡¯s playing in that room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan. Nagisa-oneechan and Nei-oneechan¡¯s with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, Onii-san¡¯s so vigorous ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re taking her, right? It¡¯s Onii-san after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! she¡¯s the one who said that she wants to do it ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes noticed that Torii-san wants to have sex with me.

    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t react when Torii-san is in the dining table.

    ¡¸ So, what about you, Yoshiko-chan? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Right. Yoshiko-san, I think it¡¯s about time for you to abandon that pride of yours ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re right. Yoshiko ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been acknowledged as the daughter of Kouzuki house half a year ago. Before, you were Ruriko¡¯s attendant, a servant of the Kouzuki house. Despite that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks with a heavy tone.

    ¡¸ I do not look at Kuromori-sama as someone lower ¡¹

    ¡¸ And this is why Onii-sama¡¯s not taking you ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama always treats us as equals. He doesn¡¯t see women as below or above him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Yoshiko-oneesama¡¯s been abasing herself when it comes to Danna-sama, you are trying to invite him to sex that way, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    But, from how Yoshiko-san speaks¡­

    I thought that she doesn¡¯t actually want to do it.

    I don¡¯t feel the seriousness in Yoshiko-san¡¯s words.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s bad, Yoshiko-oneesama. You should know that I always ask Onii-sama for sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yep, that¡¯s bad. Real bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you think that Onii-san will have sex with you even if you don¡¯t show your panties, then you¡¯re making a mistake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, look Onii-san, mine¡¯s white ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too¡­matching clothes with Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins flip their skirt and show their white panty to me.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re having a serious talk there, you girls shouldn¡¯t play around ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee showed up and scolded the twins.

    ¡¸ Come, we¡¯re going to this room ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡®kay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, go inside the kitchen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, good luck ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Eri, Rie, Mana, and Agnes goes back to the kitchen.

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Anyway, can we put Yoshiko-san aside for now? It¡¯s useless to blame her ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So, Torii-san, are you serious about this? Do you want to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I may be incompetent but please take care of me ¡¹

    Haa.

    I guess I have no choice.

    ¡¸ Are you sure that you¡¯re okay with a one-time relationship? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    She won¡¯t join in the family.

    No matter how much sexual desire she has, I must not forget that she won¡¯t join the family.

    Torii-san will marry into another noble family for her house to join the nobility.

    In that regard, Torii-san¡¯s born by Torii house marrying into Kanou house.

    She¡¯ll become the bride of a man other than me in the future.

    If I have sex with her now, there will be no next time. This is the first and last.

    Can I have sex with her with those requirements?

    ¡¸ Are you really sure about it? It¡¯s your precious first time, you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m begging you Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s driven to corner until she yielded to Kouzuki house, showing complete obedience to them.

    That¡¯s why her thoughts inside are coming out, becoming honest at fault.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please go all out with my body! ¡¹

    Knowing what fear means becoming like this

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for Danna-sama to decide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s your choice, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that¡­

    ¡¸ I understand that I¡¯m not such a cute girl. B-But, I beg you. Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll get ready.

    ¡¸ Okay, sure, let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    I looked at Torii-san and thought;

    Don¡¯t overstep your bounds.

    She won¡¯t become mine.

    Then¡­

    I hear clapping sounds from the corridor.

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s wonderful. To think that Mariko would become this honest!!! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ To think that you can train such a stubborn girl in just two days. As expected. Don¡¯t you think so too? Sebastianus ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Momoko-ojousama ¡¹

    That¡¯s Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    The daughter of the Kaan house, a clan that stands alongside with Kouzuki house. Torii-san¡¯s sworn sister.

    And next to her is a beauty dressing as a man. Momoko-neechan¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, who¡¯s she again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama¡¯s bodyguard, ¡°Sebastianus,¡± or Yamada Umeko-san ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama?! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s surprised with Momoko-neechan¡¯s sudden appearance.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face. If you¡¯re going to lose your virginity, isn¡¯t it natural for your big sister to come to watch? That¡¯s why I came here ¡¹

    You came here?

    I mean, you¡¯ve been in the mansion since when?

    ¡¸ You won the bet. Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled.

 Chapter 1035. VS Torii Mariko â€“ Deflowering Battle / Rule Meeting

    Jii-chan asks Kaan Momoko-neechan to sit down

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    They¡¯ve become sworn-sisters yesterday so she¡¯s relaxed with Misuzu.

    She sits down elegantly.

    Her bodyguard, Yamada Umeko, or Sebastianus-san¡­

    Oh, it¡¯s the opposite, Sebastianus, or Yamada Umeko-san, she stands behind her Master naturally. She¡¯s not sitting down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare tea now ¡¹

    Ruriko stood up and head to the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Oh, I think you already know but please don¡¯t bring the shrine maidens close to me ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan knows how fearsome the Miko power of the Takakura sisters is.

    ¡¸ Also, can you call Kurama Arisu-san over? ¡¹

    Arisu?

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to talk to her ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at Jii-chan¡¯s face.

    Jii-chan nodded lightly.

    ¡¸ Certainly, uhm, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Call me Momoko-oneesama. I see Ruriko as my little sister, just like Misuzu ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan shows a smile filled with composure.

    ¡¸ Thank you. So, what drink would you like to have? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I¡¯ll take Plum Kombucha tea ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If I recall Kouzuki house has that prized Plum Kombucha tea, am I correct? Grandfather seems to have received it before ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, do it. Bring out my Kombucha tea ¡¹

    What¡¯s that about? It seems that Jii-chan¡¯s hiding some Plum Kombucha tea exclusive for him.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll bring it right away. What about Yamada Umeko-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for asking. But, I¡¯m on duty ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san who remains standing said in refusal, but¡­

    ¡¸ Take her offer. Sebastianus, this is the Kouzuki mansion ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Excuse me. Then I¡¯d like some coffee please ¡¹

    A high school girl dressed as a man. If I recall correctly, she¡¯s also 17, like Momoko-neechan. Yamada-san bows her head to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Oh, bring Cona for her ¡¹

    Jii-chan told Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No, Jii-chan no matter how you put it, how can you bring the corner to here ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, Kou-chan¡¯s funny as always ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan laughed.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama. Cona, not Corner. It¡¯s a coffee bean made from Hawaii ¡¹

    Ruriko turned to me and said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, bring him a cup of the same drink. Try to teach him about good drinks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, grandfather, I¡¯ll bring in the treasured coffee of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled and went to the kitchen.

    Oh, she¡¯s bringing me coffee too.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, what about the plum kombucha tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not that one. Don¡¯t drink it ¡¹

    Oh, I guess.

    ¡¸ By the way, how long have you been here, Momoko-oneesama? ¡¹

    Torii-san still kneels down.

    She looked up at Momoko-neechan and asked timidly.

    She ate the hamburger Agnes and the girls cooked.

    Err.

    Oh right, there was a separate wagon for Minaho-neesan and Kurama Misato-san.

    Misato-san can¡¯t join in our family since she became a prostitute.

    ¡¸ I had a talk with Kurama Misato-san just earlier. She was calm, and have decided to face her destiny. It¡¯s surprising to see her since she was so timid and flustered yesterday. To think that she changed that much in one day ¡¹

    She went to Minaho-neesan and Misato-san¡¯s room and talked to Misato-san?

    ¡¸ Mariko, you¡¯re too late to make reports. So, I had no choice but to come over and see with my own eyes ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ I already talked to Kaan about my motives ¡¹

    Jii-chan already talked to Momoko-neechan¡¯s grandfather, the head of Kaan house.

    Kurama Misato-san will become a prostitute of the Black Forest, but¡­

    She will not sell her body.

    The men of the nobility who were indebted to the Kurama house¡¯s previous generation will buy Misato-san¡¯s time, but¡­

    They will keep their honor and help Misato-san out.

    ¡¸ Punishing the Kurama house while keeping their honor from becoming dirty. I think it¡¯s going in a wonderful direction. Kaan Momoko¡¯s impressed ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s troublesome to make everyone think that they can buy a daughter of nobility with money just because she became a prostitute. Kurama Misato-kun still belonged to a family with such history among the nobility and so only someone with the power of the head of the family can buy her. That way, she could keep her honor ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, did anyone want to see me? ¡¹

    Arisu comes in from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I was in the middle of washing dishes ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s wearing an apron. Her sleeves are rolled up to her elbows.

    She was washing the dinner tableware along with the other girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t seem to be a daughter of nobility now, do you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I, Kurama Arisu, have become Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine, no, his sex slave. I will spend my lifetime serving Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    The young girl speaks flatly.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll bear Kou-chan¡¯s child and that child will revive the Kurama house, am I correct? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m a slave, and so I don¡¯t think about that. I only let my master, Kuromori-sama decide it all ¡¹

    Arisu looks straight into Momoko-neechan¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ All I have to do is serve Kuromori-sama, and do everything he desires. Someday¡­the soonest would be by next year¡­if Kuromori-sama wants it, I will give birth to his child. I will do my best in lovingly raising my child. I can let Kuromori-sama decide what future awaits to my child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, are you sure? Leaving everything to Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks with a slightly teasing tone.

    ¡¸ Of course! ¡¹

    Arisu believes in me.

    That I will never abandon her.

    That I will make her happy.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s fascinating. Your big sister, Kurama Misato still has the spirit as a daughter of nobility but Arisu-chan has become Kou-chan¡¯s slave in a true sense ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Misato-san¡¯s prepared to become a prostitute for her dream of earning money and buying back Kurama house¡¯s assets.

    Meaning, Misato-san is a prostitute, but she¡¯s still a young lady of the Kurama house.

    Therefore, she can¡¯t enter our family, and she can¡¯t become my woman.

    But, Arisu¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m grateful to become a slave from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    Arisu is my woman.

    She knows that she can¡¯t return to the Kurama house.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want Kaan-sama to see something ¡¹

    Arisu said. Momoko-neechan

    ¡¸ Sure. What is it? ¡¹

    Arisu goes to the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama, Kinuka, come here ¡¹

    Oh, Mitama and Kinuka are watching Arisu worriedly from the gap in the door.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s hips are lowered as they enter, and behind them¡­

    Eri, Rie, Mana, and Agnes comes in.

    ¡¸ Oh, who are you, girls? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, please don¡¯t mind us. We¡¯re here just to watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Just here to watch us ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right, Luna-chan¡¯s told not to come so she¡¯s cheering from over there ¡¹

    Arisu looked at Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ We were master and servant until yesterday but now we¡¯re sisters. All the others as well, they¡¯re my big sisters who kindly lead the way for us ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Agnes is younger! Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes-san and the girls are my precious little sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Agnes nods.

    ¡¸ What, so you abandoned your pride as a daughter of nobility and escaped to an easier route Arisu-san? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kurama house isn¡¯t a family that can preserve their pride. Our house has collapsed, thus, it¡¯s foolish to put on a bold front just because I¡¯m a daughter of nobility. I live for Kuromori-sama. I¡¯m his slave. I humbly accept that face ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Arisu-chan is just like us! That¡¯s why she¡¯s family, she¡¯s a friend ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t forgive those who speak harshly to Arisu-chan! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie stand behind Arisu and shouted.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, you two ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful ¡¹

    Hearing the twins say that, Mitama and Kinuka are impressed.

    ¡¸ Okay, calm down. You don¡¯t need to fight that Onee-san at all ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Onii-chan and our group will keep Arisu-chan safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno! They¡¯re Agnes¡¯ family! ¡¹

    Girls¡­

    ¡¸ Okay. Anyway, Arisu-san seems happy. When I last saw you yesterday, you were so pale that I thought you were going to kill yourself ¡¹

    I see. The last time Momoko-neechan saw the Kurama sisters was during the time when they¡¯re taken out of the party grounds.

    They came to ask for Jii-chan and Kaan house¡¯s help to save the Kurama house, and yet¡­

    They were rejected right in front of the other daughters of the nobility.

    Misato-san and Arisu were both at the bottom of despair.

    ¡¸ To think that you¡¯re this lively after one night, you seem to be okay now. You seem to have new friends this time, and Arisu-san has become better ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, take responsibility for her okay. If you come at me crying and say that you can¡¯t keep them anymore, Onee-chan won¡¯t help you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. I¡¯ll treasure her, Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    I promise.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be with Danna-sama to make sure it doesn¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, Misuzu¡¯s a year older. Onee-san wife? I guess you¡¯re the big sister ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan laughs while poking fun.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Anyway, it seems that the incident has been solved. Kouzuki-sama, I will report to Grandfather all the events ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Kaan would probably believe you, who saw what happened personally, compared to me ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s okay now. You can go back to whatever you¡¯re doing. Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can go back to the kitchen for now ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and I said.

    Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka, bowed to Momoko-neechan and Jii-chan.

    Then, the other girls followed.

    They went back to the kitchen.

    ¡¸ So, Mariko, you won¡¯t be joining that group, would you? Are you going to become their comrades? ¡¹

    She speaks to Torii-san who¡¯s still prostrating herself.

    ¡¸ O-O-O-Of course not! Not! That¡¯s not the case! ¡¹

    Torii-san said in panic.

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I only wanted to experience s-s-s-s-sex! I-I-I do not intend to join in K-K-K-Kuromori-sama¡¯s family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hearing that makes me feel relieved. Mariko, you¡¯re my protegee, it would be frustrating if Kou-chan takes you away from me ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Still, that was a good determination. Mariko, that cockiness was cute but, you were too impertinent that you don¡¯t get along with people. I think that your scope will spread out if you experience something like sex. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, nice choice on picking Kou-chan. Kou-chan won¡¯t give you future troubles. He won¡¯t get too immersed that he loses control of himself, right? Look at Kou-chan, he had sex with such sexy girls ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s already accustomed to sex so he won¡¯t have problems with Mariko, right? Try not to get her hurt okay? Oh, I do know that it hurts on your first time. But, Kou-chan can decrease the pain, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looks at me with her sparkling eyes.

    I get it.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s also a virgin.

    She¡¯s a virgin, but she¡¯s immensely curious about sex.

    Just as Jii-chan mentioned earlier.

    The young ladies of nobility is too sexually restrained.

    ¡¸ Mariko, I will be watching on the box seat and watch you have your first experience, okay? I¡¯m your big sister and so it¡¯s naturally my right to watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh? Ah, err ¡¹

    Torii-san looks troubled.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you watched Kurama Arisu-san¡¯s first experience, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I watched them ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t mind if I watch your first experience, do you? ¡¹

    She¡¯s pushing with that reasoning.

    ¡¸ Why not? Show it to her

    Jii-chan tells me.

    ¡¸ Either way, you¡¯re accustomed to people watching you ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    I¡¯m always under supervision, even now.

    Someone¡¯s always watching me have sex.

    ¡¸ Teach her about real sex ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled at me.

    Oh.

    Momoko-neechan shows composure now, but¡­

    She doesn¡¯t know about real live sex.

    Yeah.

    She might not be able to stand due to surprise.

    Torii-san¡¯s senses have been numbed down since she¡¯s been watching me have sex with various girls since last night.

    Momoko-neechan doesn¡¯t know what it means to have sex.

    ¡¸ Educate her ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Okay, the tea¡¯s prepared ¡¹

    Ruriko then brings in the tea.

    ¡¸ Here, Grandfather¡¯s and Kaan-sama¡¯s plum kombucha tea, I prepared a cup for Grandfather as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. I can¡¯t bring myself to watch someone drink my prized tea while I can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamada-sama and Onii-sama¡¯s coffee ¡¹

    She brings the drinks from the tray to the table.

    The other girls surrounding the table, Shou-neechan, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san still drink the tea they had earlier.

    ¡¸ Oh, thanks. Sorry¡­To think that a young lady of the Kouzuki house would go out of her way to bring tea to me ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯m just like the girls earlier ¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave. Those girls are my sisters ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s angry.

    About how Momoko-neechan called Arisu and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Oh my, that was impolite of me. Sorry ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ As long as you understand ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s smile¡­

    To tell the truth, it¡¯s much more stubborn than Misuzu, and she¡¯s scarier when angry.

    ¡¸ I will prepare Torii Mariko-san¡¯s room now. Please wait for a while as you drink your tea ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s late to come back because¡­

    She¡¯s picking the room where Torii-san and I will have sex.

    I¡¯m sure that Nei and the girls are preparing the room.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re not showing up.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please show Mariko-san what love is ¡¹

    Oh man, that smile is scary.

    I guess it means ¡®that.¡¯

    The so-called, ¡°make her wheeze¡±

    And also¡­

    To overwhelm Momoko-neechan who¡¯s coming to observe.

    Oh man, that¡¯s troublesome.

    I drink my coffee.

    ¡¸ Wow, what¡¯s this? ¡¹

    This is delicious. It has a great aroma too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Kona coffee. A genuine one ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Most of the others are counterfeits. That one is 100% pure Kona beans. Furthermore, it¡¯s the top class beans called ¡°excellent fancy.¡± It¡¯s a custom order, the best-roasted coffee ¡¹

    Wow.

    To think that coffee like this exists.

    ¡¸ The coffee used in the dinner party in the US White House is Kona coffee ¡¹

    That¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, sure, this coffee is amazing, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko intervenes.

    ¡¸ The reason why Kona coffee is used at the White House dinner is because Hawaii is the only place in the United States where coffee is produced as a commodity ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because the best coffee in Hawaii is Kona ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    Jii-chan laughed.

    ¡¸ The dinner parties in the White House is for the foreigners, and so they have to pick materials within the US as much as possible. It¡¯s a great way to advertise the American agricultural produce and alcohol. However, despite their size, Hawaii¡¯s the only country that produces coffee as a commodity ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ However, Kona Coffee¡¯s so rare, so tasty, that it¡¯s priced too expensive ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that the White House has no choice but to use Kona Coffee. But that doesn¡¯t mean that Kona coffee is inferior to coffee from other countries, Blue Mountain or Kilimanjaro. Kona Coffee is wonderfully delicious. Now drink ¡¹

    I continue drinking the coffee. I smell the aroma.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be fooled with just words. You can use other people¡¯s evaluations as a reference but don¡¯t blindly believe them. Trust your own senses ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ What is valuable to you may be worthless to others. Still, cherish the fact that it¡¯s worth it to you. Don¡¯t let the public discourse fool you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to protect what you hold dear ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I don¡¯t care if the world makes fun of me. Even if they don¡¯t understand, even if they don¡¯t accept me¡­

    I will continue to protect what is important to me.

    Momoko-neechan and Torii-san are watching our family from the side, thinking that they understand us.

    But they don¡¯t.

    Our true nature, that is.

    ¡¸ Touching the real thing is the key to understanding. Finding out whether it¡¯s real or not. If one doesn¡¯t understand even after making contact, then they¡¯re either absurdly dumb or their senses have become dull ¡¹

    Yeah, you¡¯ll understand if you¡¯re not that stupid.

    This coffee is delicious. Furthermore, I know that this is expensive.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t know what¡¯s real by listening to people. There is a limit to that. No matter how tedious it is, the only way to get to know the real thing is to touch it yourself ¡¹

    Okay, let¡¯s touch.

 Chapter 1036. Vs Torii Mariko â€“ Deflowering Battle / Athleteâ€™s Oath of Fair Play

    Jii-chan stands up.

    ¡¸ Take care of the rest ¡¹

    He looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Jii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather, I will accompany you ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san tries to escort him, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan stands up first.

    Shou-neechan is Jii-chan¡¯s full-time bodyguard so it¡¯s not weird to see her do that.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko, stay here ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at Yoshiko-san and said.

    ¡¸ And, give yourself some time to think ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸ Then, Momoko-kun, enjoy the show ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan bowed to Jii-chan who left his seat.

    Yamada Umeko-Sebastianus-san from behind did the same.

    A moment later, Torii-san jumped up and bowed to Jii-chan.

    Until Jii-chan and Shou-neechan are gone from the room.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m looking forward to this. I wonder what Mariko¡¯s first-time will look like, right? Sebastianus ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan talks to her bodyguard from behind.

    ¡¸ Yes. Momoko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, this is embarrassing, Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks up, but¡­

    She¡¯s clearly in a different state from earlier.

    She was overly-excited, prostrating herself before me earlier, and yet¡­

    When Momoko-neechan appeared and Jii-chan left, her tension¡¯s now relieved.

    She¡¯s the young lady of Kaan house, one of the big three, and not even Jii-chan can touch her. She feels safe since she¡¯s Momoko-neechan¡¯s protegee.

    ¡¸ But, tell me the truth, aren¡¯t you afraid, Mariko? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit scared, but still, I saw Kurama-sama¡¯s first experience, and before that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I showed off our sex to her ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone seems to not be in pain, so I thought that it¡¯s a little lacking. But that¡¯s only from what I saw ¡¹

    Lacking, she says.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m sure that it won¡¯t be that hard if it¡¯s Kuromori-sama. It feels like he does everything so smoothly ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, is that so? I guess I have to watch Mariko¡¯s first time to understand it. It¡¯s my first time watching it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Huh, you never watched AV of it before? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ What is AV? Sebastianus? Do you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have no idea ¡¹

    Eeeh?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a video about a man and a woman having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, a medical research video? Certainly, I haven¡¯t seen them ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, how much do you know about sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I know it all. I received sex education in school, and I also read books in medicine and biology ¡¹

    She¡¯s so sheltered.

    That¡¯s natural. She¡¯s one of the ultimate sheltered girls.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know. If you¡¯re so inclined, why don¡¯t I show you a drawing of how a womb look ¡¹

    Oh man, she only knows the book. Table Anatomy.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you¡¯ll be surprised if you see it in practice. Like, the shape, the big shape and the color of a man¡¯s erect penis ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a bit twitchy and scary but, Mariko¡¯s already accustomed to it. I¡¯ve seen it so many times already ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Nonono. Mariko¡¯s only familiar with mine. You see, dicks have different shapes and sizes ¡¹

    I say in a hurry.

    It would be a problem if they use my erect penis as a standard.

    ¡¸ My, is that so? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks curiously.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I hear that some have it really big and some have it small. Some of them are big and floppy like sponges, while others are small and hard and tense ¡¹

    I replied.

    Nagisa talked about it back then.

    Dicks have an infinite variety.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou-chan¡¯s a guy so you may have seen penises of other men ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Huh? No, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, when going to the restroom or when taking a shower, can¡¯t you see the genitals of other men? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but it¡¯s rude to stare at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, dicks stay soft most of the time ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I know about that. I read that in a book. When men feel sexual arousal, their blood rushes to make the penis erect, correct? ¡¹

    There it is¡­

    ¡¸ So, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s dangerous if you are sexually aroused in a place where it¡¯s only men? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh? Aren¡¯t half of the male population homosexuals? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t homosexuals get sexually aroused when they see other male genitals? ¡¹

    Err.

    Going to the men¡¯s restroom in the school, peeing, and watching my dick from behind and getting erect.

    Nope. No thanks.

    I don¡¯t want that.

    ¡¸ Look, Momoko-neechan, I don¡¯t know where you get your information from but you see¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, in fiction, most of the boys in a men¡¯s school are homosexuals. Right, Sebastianus? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    A fictitious world.

    Who gave Momoko-neechan a BL book?!

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s only a fictitious story ¡¹

    It¡¯s you. Sebastianus!

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, I know that. In a fictitious world, all of the boys in a men¡¯s school are homosexuals, but I know that it¡¯s not real. I think it¡¯s about 50%, right? ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸ I have surmised that approximately half of the students in our school have homosexual tastes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, really? ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common in all-girls¡¯ school, however, I think that only about ten percent of them are serious about it ¡¹

    About 10%.

    I mean, Misuzu and Michi were like that.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t that apply to boys too? It should be about 10% of the males who are into homosexual acts but it should be 50% of the males who are interested in it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan fixed it one-sidedly.

    Well, look, that¡¯s not the case I think.

    No, I want to believe that it¡¯s not.

    ¡¸ I think that viewing the various shapes and sizes of male genitals and finding out the difference would be interesting ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu wants to see it too, right? Aren¡¯t you interested in genitals other than Kou-chan? ¡¹

    She said smiling, but¡­

    ¡¸ No. I have no interests in men other than Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, why? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ I mean, Kou-chan¡¯s having a fun time having sex with other women, doesn¡¯t he? If that¡¯s the case, Misuzu, don¡¯t you want to try it out with other men too? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That also applies to our fathers, men are unfair, playing outside the house. Right? ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t know about the specifics of sex, but¡­

    She understands that men enjoy having an affair with other women.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama isn¡¯t playing around. He¡¯s always serious when it comes to sex ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a straight face.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re to experience Danna-sama¡¯s earnest sex, you¡¯ll never consider having sex with other men. It becomes impossible. You can¡¯t find something this wonderful, and if I tried playing with other men, Danna-sama will never love me again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou-chan¡¯s that narrow-minded? You can have sex with other girls but you don¡¯t let Misuzu do the same? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not Danna-sama, it¡¯s his family, his other women, the big sisters, and younger sisters, they will never allow it ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ If any of the big or little sisters betray Danna-sama, I will never forgive them either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. I don¡¯t get that ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Our connection to Onii-sama isn¡¯t just a sexual relationship. We form a family of trust with Onii-sama as our center. It¡¯s extremely fun to have sex with Onii-sama but, that¡¯s not the only reason why we¡¯re a group ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks, unable to let it pass.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I know that there¡¯s a group of talented people around Kou-chan. Apart from the shrine maidens, you also have combat personnel, don¡¯t you? How¡¯s Adelheid-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama took Haiji ¡¹

    Torii-san told Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ The two bodyguards from the Kurama house as well. You have picked up the bright people from the party yesterday. Kou-chan ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ What are you planning to do gathering this many personnel? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house¡¯s Misuzu, Ruriko. Kurama house¡¯s Arisu-san. Mizushima Karen-san too. It seems that you haven¡¯t done it with Kouzuki Yoshiko-san, but you have four daughters of the nobility. As for bodyguards, you have Misuzu¡¯s Michi-san, the foreigner from yesterday, the two from Kurama house, and Adelheid-chan. Furthermore, you have the shrine maidens with those mysterious powers, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan lists as she smiles.

    ¡¸ You can use the power of Kouzuki SS, the shield of Kouzuki house, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She knows about Jii-chan handing the stocks of Kouzuki SS to me.

    No, Jii-chan talked intending to make Momoko-neechan hear it.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you have Kuromori house¡¯s power, a strong group underground. Kuromori house has a high-class brothel, and so you can contact all the big-shots other than Kouzuki house. You even have connections to Kyouko Messer, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s eyes start burning.

    ¡¸ If I was Kou-chan, I¡¯m going to start doing things already. I can use Misuzu and the girls to take over the world on the surface, when it comes to the other side, Kouzuki SS and Kuromori house can team up and do anything they want, right? Besides, you can use the shrine maidens to remove anyone that is against Kou-chan. If you start now, you¡¯ll reach the top in ten years ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, what¡¯s your plan now? I¡¯d like to hear about it. If it¡¯s fun, then I¡¯ll help you out ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I want to know too. Yesterday, I¡¯ve seen how fearsome and awesome the people around Kuromori-sama are, so I want to know what¡¯s Kuromori-sama¡¯s aim on using them ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ I really don¡¯t have any plan ¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s opening a bakery so I¡¯m going to help her out. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve decided for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bakery? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, a bakery. Let¡¯s see, we did talk about buying a building and add Nagisa¡¯s flower shop in it but I haven¡¯t touched any of the details. After all, I don¡¯t know much about it ¡¹

    I¡¯m just a high school boy, I have no merit, besides, I don¡¯t know about the price of plots.

    ¡¸ Besides, I have no intention of ¡°using¡± my women. Rather, I only think of what I can do for them ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, after all, you¡¯re the center of the group, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Yes. He¡¯s the center. Therefore, it¡¯s going to be hard if he¡¯s not composed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Keeping this group better is something each and one of us have to think and move about ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s the center, and so he doesn¡¯t need to think of the minor details ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama stands firm, and that gives us peace ¡¹

    Ruriko replies together.

    ¡¸ But, if you have this much power, don¡¯t you want to make everything go your way? I mean, Kou-chan can do anything right now ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do anything, and besides, I can¡¯t make everything the way I want them to be. After all, I¡¯m living with everyone. If you¡¯re living with someone, then you can¡¯t make everything the way you want it to be. You have things you have to do before the things you want. A day consisting of only 24 hours after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure with that servile character? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Ensuring what you have to do is a responsibility for people that is not yourself. It¡¯s childish to say that ¡°I will only do what I want¡± ¡¹

    I look at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ For example, I¡¯m about to have sex with Torii-san, but are you sure about this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I should¡¯ve said that I want to experience it already ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama won¡¯t talk to anyone about having sex with me, right? Kuromori-sama and everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll never speak to anyone about it ¡¹

    Misuzu vowed.

    ¡¸ I know that I can have faith in you. I understood that in the two days we spent. Furthermore, I have no need to worry about pregnancy ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why Mariko wants to experience it. Nobody will know about it and there are no future worries

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, it would be a problem if Torii-san spreads what she knows about Danna-sama. If that happens¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯m scared of Kouzuki SS or the shrine maidens, so I¡¯ll keep quiet about it ¡¹

    Torii-san has seen how fearsome the shrine maidens are personally.

    ¡¸ So, what is it Kou-chan? Aren¡¯t you happy to have sex with a cute girl like Mariko? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not thinking that having sex with Mariko is ¡°something you have to do,¡± and it goes against your will, that you don¡¯t want to do it, are you? ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the case. I think that Torii-san is beautiful. I¡¯d like to have sex with her. Furthermore, it¡¯s her first time, so I¡¯m going inside a place nobody¡¯s been to before, and I¡¯d like to pour my semen inside her. But¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Thinking that I want to give Torii-san a good first experience, that won¡¯t be enough. If I start thinking of enjoying by myself, then Torii-san will suffer ¡¹

    I look at Torii-san.

    She has a slender body.

    Her body¡¯s uniform, but it¡¯s not as tempered as Edie¡¯s.

    Her body¡¯s soft.

    ¡¸ I have things I have to do for Torii-san during sex. I have to take a good look at Torii-san¡¯s body, it¡¯s her first time so she has to be wet, she has to relax her body¡­I have to fully understand her body. Perhaps, I have to make her cum once first before anything¡­anyway, it won¡¯t go as I want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s like that ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san¡¯s lucky. Onii-sama¡¯s your first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko, aren¡¯t you the same? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why Ruriko¡¯s happy ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Misuzu is also happy. I don¡¯t want that happiness to go away and so I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and the girls are making an ¡°I don¡¯t get them¡± face.

    Yoshiko-san, who¡¯s sitting on the corner of the table does the same.

    ¡¸ I seem to get it now¡­Momoko-neechan and Torii-san, you think of me as a male prostitute. I think it¡¯s because Kuromori house is a brothel, but still¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Meaning, since I¡¯m a male prostitute, you can let me do my thing and you can experience fun sex¡­is what you think right? Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a robot who does that? Just having sex with women one after another ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I mean, Kuromori-sama had sex with so many girls since yesterday! And most of them were first-timers, like Kurama-sama! ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not doing it because it¡¯s my job. I¡¯m not having sex with all the women. No, that¡¯s been my trial since yesterday ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan¡¯s test.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been told so many times to violate a girl because it¡¯s my job, but in the end, I only have sex with women I want to. I don¡¯t do it with girls I don¡¯t want to. Or should I say that I can¡¯t do it with girls I don¡¯t like ¡¹

    Tendou Otome or Tokuda-san, I haven¡¯t done it with them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no sex robot nor a male prostitute. I¡¯m just a high school boy, an ordinary human. And so, I get that the young ladies of the nobility have accumulated their lust and they can¡¯t help but release it but still¡­ ¡¹

    I look up at the ceiling.

    I speak to Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan, who¡¯s most likely listening to our conversation.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be a male prostitute for the young ladies of nobility to experience sex behind closed doors! I¡¯m a human! I have a heart! I also live on my emotions ¡¹

    I understood Momoko-neechan¡¯s sudden intrusion.

    So she could watch Torii-san have her first-experience with me¡­

    Jii-chan¡¯s making Momoko-neechan have sex with me.

    But, that¡¯s¡­

    Torii-san and Momoko-neechan have nothing but interest in sex.

    To be honest, it doesn¡¯t have to be me.

    It¡¯s only because I have a set of being Misuzu¡¯s fiance¡­

    That I can never tell anyone I had sex with them.

    That they won¡¯t get pregnant¡­

    All the conditions fell into place.

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko-san ¡¹

    I looked at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I felt friendship with Torii-san after our two days of being together. Without a doubt, Torii-san and I are ¡®friends¡¯ who have gone through a lot of hardship together. I won¡¯t say that I like all of your personality but I¡¯m sure that I don¡¯t hate you. That¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Torii-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ Torii-san thought of me just as a follower of Kouzuki house, thinking that I¡¯m someone lower, but still, I sensed friendship from Torii-san. Therefore¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m only allowed to have sex with Torii Mariko-san once, then I¡¯m going to do my best as your friend. I¡¯ll make sure that you receive a wonderful experience. I promise you that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I-I get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, I want you to understand this. Whatever Torii-san thinks of me, I think of Torii Mariko-san as a friend ¡¹

    At that moment, Mana comes inside the room.

    ¡¸ The room¡¯s ready! ¡¹

 Chapter 1037. VS Torii Mariko â€“ Deflowering Battle / Skirmish

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll look after the new girls, like, assign them to their rooms, so you don¡¯t have to worry about them ¡¹

    Nagisa added.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa report that they¡¯ll take the girls and go home first.

    I thought that Agnes and the twins came here to talk to me but since Momoko-neechan¡¯s here, they avoided that. They thought of the other girls.

    Arisu¡¯s lost her title as a daughter of nobility so she doesn¡¯t want to see Momoko-neechan anymore today.

    Mitama and Kinuka didn¡¯t show up either, thinking of Arisu¡¯s feelings.

    The Takaura sisters are banned from approaching Momoko-neechan.

    That¡¯s why Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, the adults came over.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Take care ¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    They bowed to Kaan Momoko-neechan and left the room.

    ¡¸ Yes, bye ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replied lightly.

    ¡¸ As expected, everyone involved with Kuromori house is taking their leave ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said as soon as Katsuko-nee closed the door.

    ¡¸ If there are some professionals in sexual skills then Mariko nor I couldn¡¯t calm down ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ The shrine maidens may have some mysterious power but I¡¯m also scared of falling hard to the techniques of professionals ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at me and smiled.

    Oh, I see.

    So it¡¯s Minaho-neesan who sent Katsuko-nee and Nagisa here.

    It¡¯s to show that the two are coming home and Kuromori house won¡¯t be involved with Torii-san¡¯s deflowering.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, you¡¯ve had a lot of trouble since yesterday, you must be tired, aren¡¯t you? And so, it would be a problem if those people get involved with the pretense of preparing Mariko, or making an opening performance ¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-ne doing a lesbian play to make Torii-san wet.

    Then, making her fall in love with such a superb technique.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you don¡¯t have any experience in sex so you don¡¯t want them to do as they please with you, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true. I definitely don¡¯t want to be defiled by the prostitutes of Kuromori house ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ The two of them are already retired. They¡¯re no prostitutes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still the same. The skills they learned when they were active still remains ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, what about me? I¡¯m also from Kuromori house ¡¹

    I speak sullenly, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-chan¡¯s okay. After all, it¡¯s only been half a year since you joined Kuromori house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan knows my origins?

    ¡¸ Kou-chan¡¯s a virgin half a year ago, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan laughs.

    But, Momoko-neechan doesn¡¯t know about the reality of sex.

    She doesn¡¯t understand the details in the Black Forest, or me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Momoko-oneesama, Kuromori-sama is still amazing you know ¡¹

    Torii-san who saw me have sex so many times has said.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s a beginner and so you feel that way. No matter how much hard work a person does, there¡¯s still a limit on what they can learn in half a year. I¡¯m fond of tennis from childhood so I know. No matter how talented a person is, they¡¯re still a beginner for half a year. They will never be complete ¡¹

    She speaks full of confidence.

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s nice that Kou-chan is Mariko¡¯s partner for her first experience. If it was half a year later, then I¡¯d never allowed this. Kou-chan will surely toy with Mariko and make her fall in love ¡¹

    She thinks that I¡¯m going to make Torii-san fall through sex.

    As expected, she sees me as a male prostitute.

    ¡¸ Oh well, I¡¯m still going to watch. I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    And, she thinks that it will be a fun show to watch her protegee experience sex for the first time.

    ¡¸ Okay. Well then, let¡¯s go everyone ¡¹

    Mana speaks.

    Wait, Mana?

    ¡¸ Mana, why are you still here? ¡¹

    Why did you not go home with everyone back to the Kuromori mansion?

    ¡¸ Why? Well, someone has to be with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in a private area, where not a single Kouzuki housemaid can enter unless Kouzuki-san orders them. If nobody remains, nobody can prepare tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I will ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks, but¡­

    ¡¸ Nono. Ruri-chan, you belong in this place so you have to stand-still. You already prepared tea for our guests today. You could¡¯ve just asked Mana to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, uhm, I¡¯m also Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave, like Mana-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Mana;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s still a no. Don¡¯t lump that outside with our group. In our family, Ruri-chan and Mana are equal, but that¡¯s not true when it comes to others, right? So be like the young lady of Kouzuki house you are, else, Kaan-sama will look down on you ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I see. You can say it like that because you¡¯re Shirasaka Maika-san ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled.

    Mana¡¯s born from the Shirasaka household.

    She¡¯s not from the head house, but she showed up at parties.

    That¡¯s why she knows the power-relationship between Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Ruri-oneechan can¡¯t join in as the recorder. Nei-oneechan will do it ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Mana and Nei-oneechan¡¯s first time is Onii-chan, and we don¡¯t have sex with anyone but Onii-chan! We¡¯re no prostitutes so you¡¯re okay with us, right? ¡¹

    Mana speaks to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I see. Very well. You¡¯re cute too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Mana¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re completely different from before. Sure, you still have the same face but it¡¯s much more beautiful ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t know? Sex with Onii-chan has a beautifying effect ¡¹

    She retorts to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t they say often that sex makes you beautiful? But in Onii-chan¡¯s case, the beautification effect is multiplied a thousand times. You become more beautiful just from sex. And it doesn¡¯t apply only to Mana. Kaan-sama, you may not see it that much since you see them every day but Misuzu-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan are becoming more beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san¡¯s still a virgin and so she¡¯s not becoming more beautiful ¡¹

    Mana said. Yoshiko-san looked down.

    ¡¸ Well, enough idle talk. Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Mana said. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, which room? ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s deflowering room.

    ¡¸ The hall of mirrors! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Oh, that one ¡¹

    Misuzu understood.

    ¡¸ Yes. Just like how Kouzuki-san used that one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what kind of room is the hall of mirrors? ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s called hall of mirrors, it should have mirrors, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a room where Grandfather have sex with his mistresses when he was young ¡¹

    Meaning, Jii-chan¡¯s sex room?

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s amazing. Mariko, you¡¯re going to use a room Kouzuki-sama personally used ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, is that okay? ¡¹

    Torii-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ Why not? It¡¯s a once in a lifetime chance, so use it gratefully ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Mana leads the way. Ruriko, Momoko-neechan, Torii-san, Yamada Umeko-Sebastianus-san, Yoshiko-san, Misuzu, and I head to the room.

    It seems that Jii-chan¡¯s deluxe suite is on the second floor.

    I look through the windows while walking.

    It¡¯s dark now.

    Streetlights around the huge mansion of Kouzuki house are lit up.

    ¡¸ As expected of Mana-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu whispers.

    ¡¸ As expected, those who lived through hell have the nerves of steel ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s abandoned by her mother and Grandfather and went over her father¡¯s death.

    ¡¸ If it was Ruri-tan or me, a daughter of nobility, we¡¯ll be dragged to Momoko-oneesama¡¯s pace ¡¹

    Mana knows about the daughters of nobility, she also has an unyielding will. No, it remained on her.

    I think this is Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸ Besides, Michi should still be in the mansion. That girl will not leave without telling me ¡¹

    Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard. She won¡¯t return to our mansion, ignoring her Master.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s erasing her presence so she won¡¯t stimulate Momoko-oneesama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Oh right, the two of them saw Michi¡¯s Qi skills from yesterday¡¯s party.

    Unlike the Takakura sisters, Michi is a bodyguard, and so not even Momoko-neechan can tell Michi to stop tagging along.

    Yamada Umeko-san¡¯s with her, and asking her not to come would be rude to the young lady of the Kouzuki house.

    That¡¯s why Michi¡¯s staying away.

    Yamada Umeko-san is the only combat capable person around us now.

    Thus, Momoko-neechan and Yamada Umeko-san aren¡¯t too cautious.

    They should loosen up.

    Then that means.

    I think Edie¡¯s also here.

    The group returning home can ask Kouzuki SS for escort¡­

    Haiji¡¯s an academy graduate so she could be able to remain on guard.

    Mitama and Kinuka are also combat personnel.

    We also have girls who can use the Miko power.

    I don¡¯t have to worry about them.

    Thinking that it¡¯s only Nei, Michi, and Edie left behind¡­

    I feel lighter.

    Yeah, this should be okay, I can manage somehow.

    Minaho-neesan should still be in this mansion too.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s this room ¡¹

    Mana stopped in front of a room.

    Oh, it sure is a deluxe suite.

    The door¡¯s just as splendid, and it¡¯s huge.

    An amber shine wooden door has a huge biscuit looking ornament in it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m opening the door ¡¹

    Mana unlocks the door.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, this is beautiful ¡¹

    Inside a dark room has dozens of candles lit up.

    Then, reflected on the mirror on the wall, it looks like a sea of stars.

    The ceiling, walls, and the floor all have mirrors, I thought that it would be vulgar, but¡­

    Jii-chan¡¯s hall of mirrors is a beautifully crafted gold frame with mirrors in it.

    It almost looks like a gold birdcage.

    The room¡¯s size is about 20 tatami mats.

    The bed is at the center.

    Other than that, there are a lot of candle stands.

    The candlestands have various heights and all of them are lit up, creating an infinite universe look.

    Then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting! ¡¹

    Agnes, wearing a white see-through negligee is sitting down on the bed.

    She¡¯s not wearing any underwear.

    The candle flames show the pink nipple through the thin fabric.

    ¡¸ Why are you here Agnes? ¡¹

    Why are you in the bed, Agnes?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? She¡¯s here to help Yo-chan ¡¹

    Looking to the side, Nei¡¯s there.

    Oh, there are video cameras on tripods between the candlestands.

    Those are the anchored cameras.

    Nei¡¯s holding a Handycam too.

    However

    Nei¡¯s wearing the same thin clothing as Agnes for some reason.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Agnes remained to help Papa out! ¡¹

    Agnes shows energetic guts pose.

    Then.

    ¡¸ My name¡¯s Agnes, 12-years old! Papa was my first time! Papa will be the only one! ¡¹

    She suddenly speaks to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Oh, what does this mean? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Nei, the older.

    ¡¸ Huh? You don¡¯t get it? You see, Yo-chan had so much sex for two days that he¡¯s probably tired ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko doesn¡¯t need someone to prepare her! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks harshly but Nei smiled back.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? Not that we¡¯re going to do that, right, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan¡¯s here for Yo-chan¡¯s penis maintenance. ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It would be a problem if Yo-chan doesn¡¯t get erect even if Torii-san is naked, right? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Agnes is here! I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, we prepared the cutest girls in the house ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. ¡¹ I don¡¯t get it but sure. But¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan

    ¡¸ If that girl¡¯s in charge of cheering up Kou-chan, why are you wearing the same clothing? ¡¹

    Right, why is Nei wearing the same clothes? Despite being the archivist.

    ¡¸ Huh, you don¡¯t know? You never watched the movie titled ¡°My wife is Charlotte Gainsbourg¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you see, this movie is directed and starred by Charlotte Gainsbourg¡¯s husband. The movie is about the worries of a man who¡¯s married to a film star, but in the middle of the movie, Charlotte Gainsbourg is to film a bed scene, but Charlotte doesn¡¯t want to get naked. She said ¡°It¡¯s unfair that I¡¯m the only naked one here. If you want to film this scene, then get the whole staff naked.¡± She thought that they¡¯d cancel the filming if she says that. However, the whole filming staff got naked, saying ¡°if you¡¯re going that far, sure¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan interrupts Nei.

    ¡¸ Look, you may not get it but showing off one¡¯s naked body and sex is an embarrassing thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko agreed to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about her. I¡¯m talking about Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Knowing that Yo-chan shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed, so we had to get naked with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Turning around, Mana¡¯s already naked.

    I mean, she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear below her maid uniform.

    She¡¯s holding a camera to take photos in her hand.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also a bit hot in here so I¡¯m taking this off! ¡¹

    Nei also takes off her thin fabric clothing.

    Agnes who¡¯s on the bed does the same.

    Nei¡¯s naked body on the right side.

    On my left, Mana¡¯s naked body.

    They look like the three graces with the candles lit up in the room.

    ¡¸ Ah, the observers can sit down over there! Yo-chan¡¯s partner go to the red corner of that bed, and sit over that stool ¡¹

    Nei points at a cheap-looking pipe-seat that¡¯s used in boxing corners.

    On the other hand, Momoko-neechan¡¯s seat is a luxurious looking cloth-covered business seat.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko calls Nei but¡­

    ¡¸ Nope~! Mii-chan and Ruri-chan can¡¯t participate. The two of you brought the guest here so you can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Ruri-tan, Nei-oneesama¡¯s right. Momoko-oneesama, please come and take a seat. Yoshiko-oneesama, please join us ¡¹

    Misuzu recommends the girls to sit.

    ¡¸ O-Oh well. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s about to happen, but sure ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan sits down puffing.

    Yamada Umeko-san waits behind her.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko calls her again.

    ¡¸ O-Oh ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san sits down as well

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, your seat is over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Misuzu urged Torii-san and she sits on the stool at the bedside.

    The three Graces join the clothed girl.

    ¡¸ They got me ¡¹

    I get the reason why Momoko-neechan whispered like that.

    Nei¡¯s beautiful. She holds such unbelievable beauty and incredible body ratio.

    Agnes is also a half-foreign blonde beauty, her beauty and cuteness are heavenly.

    Then, there¡¯s Mana.

    Just how beautiful you¡¯ve become after half a year!

    Long legs, tall hips, you¡¯re slender but not too thin either.

    Then, that cute face of yours is topping up with beauty.

    You just got naked and prepared your camera but your actions are so elegant.

    Your behavior has become beautiful too.

    Therefore, this polished body shows it¡¯s beauty.

    The candle lights just emphasize Mana¡¯s beauty.

    No, not just her. Nei and Agnes too.

    Their speech is a bit rough but their bodies are elegant.

    This is the training of the Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s swallowed in now ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s quite a beauty and her body proportions aren¡¯t bad either.

    However, she¡¯s become a by-product compared to the three Graces over here.

    This is Minaho-neesan¡¯s magic.

    Momoko-neechan who takes pride in her social standing and so Minaho-neesan sent the three overwhelming beauties against her.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re all students.

    Momoko-neechan thinks of Torii-san as someone under her control.

    Therefore, she¡¯s frustrated that Torii-san¡¯s beauty is overwhelmed.

    Minaho-neesan picked them to make Momoko-neechan feel like she lost.

    If this were Katsuko-nee or Nagisa, Momoko-neechan will think that they¡¯re from a separate world, and so¡­

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s heart will not yield no matter how much beauty they have.

    ¡¸ Oh well. I¡¯m just an observer, so I¡¯ll just enjoy what you¡¯re going to do ¡¹

    Even so, that doesn¡¯t break Momoko-neechan¡¯s composure.

    Well, it¡¯s Torii-san who¡¯s about to lose her virginity.

    Momoko-neechan didn¡¯t lose.

    But, I could say that they succeeded in dispiriting Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Now, come over here Papa! ¡¹

 Chapter 1038. VS Torii Mariko â€“ Deflowering Battle / Splendid War Opening

    Kaan Momoko-neechan, Yamada Umeko-Sebastiabus-san, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san sits close to the wall.

    Torii-san¡¯s sitting on a pipe chair at the bedside.

    Nei and Mana hold a camera on both sides of the bed.

    Then, Agnes takes off my clothes while everyone¡¯s watching.

    ¡¸ There, we go! ¡¹

    She unbuttons my shirt and strips me from behind.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan looks like Yo-chan¡¯s wife ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no wife! Agnes is Papa¡¯s daughter! ¡¹

    She replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Right, Papa? ¡¹

    You¡¯re my daughter and yet, you¡¯re giving my dick maintenance?

    ¡¸ Papa, don¡¯t make such a grim face! Agnes will always be with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes rubs her cheeks on my back.

    ¡¸ You just need a bit more, so keep at it ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Agnes, Luna, and all the other girls know how hard Papa¡¯s been working! That you¡¯re tired ¡¹

    Agnes goes to my front and smiled.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s okay. Agnes is here! Luna and the girls are also cheering for Papa ¡¹

    I¡¯m not alone.

    I have a family.

    And everyone knows what to do at the moment.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa who judged that they shouldn¡¯t remain because of Momoko-neechan brought the other girls back home.

    Minaho-neesan, Michi, and Edie are hiding on purpose.

    Agnes, Nei, and Mana are here to support me directly.

    We don¡¯t have the Miko power of any combat personnel, but¡­

    The three of them aren¡¯t agitated by the gravity of the young lady of Kaan house.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re all exceptionally beautiful

    ¡¸ Papa. I love you! Agnes and the girls all love Papa! So, okay? ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me.

    I can feel the skin of the half-foreign beauty across the see-through thin fabric.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on but sure. This looks fun ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan says while watching us.

    Torii-san remains quiet.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa. Let¡¯s take this off now! ¡¹

    Agnes loosens my belt and lowers my pants.

    ¡¸ And the briefs too ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ white fingers pull down my brief casually.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan is clearly interested.

    She¡¯s staring hard at my crotch.

    But, my penis isn¡¯t erect yet.

    Well, I ejaculated too many times today.

    ¡¸ Papa, sit down on the bed ¡¹

    Agnes takes off her negligee and got naked.

    This blonde beauty has a soft body proportion.

    Her chest starts to swell, her waist is tight, and her ass is cute.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me as I sit on the bed.

    ¡¸ Hug me tight! Hug Agnes tightly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I embraced her small but warm body

    ¡¸ There, there, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes coils her arm to my back and gently rubs it.

    I also gently pat Agnes¡¯ beautiful milky-white blonde hair.

    Agnes kisses my nose.

    Then, both my cheeks.

    My forehead.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno ¡¹

    I also kissed Agnes on her face again and again.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    We kiss each other while hugging

    Agnes¡¯ lip is so puffed and soft.

    ¡¸ Kuun~ ¡¹

    Agnes twists her body bashfully and inserts her tongue to my mouth.

    We show our tongues entwine to the spectators.

    ¡¸ Yep, Papa¡¯s face now seems calm. As expected, Papa has to stay like that ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s kiss for a little longer, Papa ¡¹

    I¡­

    I may have gotten swayed by the situation.

    Torii-san, Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s boring if you don¡¯t enjoy sex ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    That¡¯s right.

    Sex because you have to is just painful.

    That¡¯s why prostitutes have it hard.

    Kaan Momoko-neechan thinks of me as a male prostitute who will make Torii-san experience sex.

    I felt anger at that.

    That¡¯s why I was thinking of teaching Momoko-neechan about the amazingness of sex by doing it with Torii-san, but¡­

    I shouldn¡¯t do that.

    If I don¡¯t enjoy sex, my negative emotions will make intercourse gruesome.

    ¡¸ Here, breasts. Papa loves them, right? ¡¹

    Agnes sticks out her chest to me.

    ¡¸ I sure do ¡¹

    I rub my cheeks on Agnes¡¯ chest and stuff her small nipple into my mouth.

    ¡¸ Nnnn~ That feels good! ¡¹

    Agnes releases everything when having sex.

    She moans, gasps loudly.

    To her, sex is her daily life, her expression of emotion.

    Other than her first experience, she thinks that it¡¯s normal for people to watch her have sex.

    She has no shame.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Why does it feel so good when Papa¡¯s licking me? Kuuun I feel my back shivering! ¡¹

    She hugs my head and said.

    ¡¸ Also, I like watching Papa suck Agnes¡¯ breasts like that. Papa¡¯s so cute! Ahn, I love you ¡¹

    She¡¯s so young and yet her maternal love is budding.

    She feels unbearable pleasure from having her chest groped, her nipples sucked.

    ¡¸ Aah, Papa, the tip of Agnes¡¯ breasts feels tingling. Ah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, your nipples are hard now. Agnes ¡¹

    The texture I feel on my tongue changes.

    I lick the tip of her hardened nipple.

    ¡¸ Uuuhm, hauuu, Papa!! Ahn! Papa!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m sitting on the bed and Agnes is hugging me on my front, she¡¯s grinding her crotch to my stomach.

    I can feel some warm liquid.

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ crotch is wet ¡¹

    Agnes tells me with a blushing face, a melting look.

    ¡¸ Want me to lick it? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t. Agnes has to, kuhaaan~ Has to make Papa¡¯s penis big ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Papa, lie down on the bed ¡¹

    Huh.

    ¡¸ Agnes will suck it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sure ¡¹

    I lie down on the bed.

    My penis has revived to a half-erection.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Torii-san gazes at my dick.

    ¡¸ Agnes will make it lively right away ¡¹

    Agnes grabs my penis naturally, then¡­

    First, she kisses the glans.

    Then, she uses her tongue to lick the whole glans.

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    It should be Momoko-neechan¡¯s first time seeing fellatio, furthermore, it¡¯s a young half-foreign beauty doing it.

    She leaked out her voice.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, hmmm, there ¡¹

    Agnes also learned fellatio techniques from Katsuko-nee and girls fort the past six months.

    It¡¯s not a perfect copy of Katsuko-nee¡¯s memories like how the Takakura sisters do it but¡­

    No, I think that Agnes took Katsuko-nee¡¯s techniques and assimilated her own techniques.

    It¡¯s different from a professional but it sure has that Agnes flavor.

    ¡¸ Ah, it seems like this is really tired¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes says while rubbing her cheeks on my penis.

    Her smooth cheeks feel good.

    ¡¸ This is what to do when it¡¯s like this ¡¹

    Agnes strokes my penis with her fingers, then¡­

    She crawls her tongue on my scrotum.

    She uses her tongue to stimulate my testicles.

    Boosting my semen production¡­

    ¡¸ Is it okay to lick even that part? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Yamada Umeko-san behind her, but¡­

    ¡¸ I-I have little to no knowledge about it so I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    This splendid looking bodyguard dressing as a man is also a maiden.

    She¡¯s Momoko-neechan¡¯s personal bodyguard, after all, she¡¯s also 17.

    ¡¸ I always lick it like that ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    The two who have been dragged in Momoko-neechan¡¯s pace until earlier are now on the offensive.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that dirty? Why lick it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing dirty in Danna-sama¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, Onii-sama does the same for us ¡¹

    The young ladies of the Kouzuki house reply to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ No, I get why would you lick girls but, uhm, do women have to do the same? ¡¹

    Oh, sex inside Momoko-neechan¡¯s head is¡­

    A woman lays dead on the bed and the man does all things to please her.

    And since I¡¯m lying down and Agnes is serving me.

    ¡¸ There are no rules where you have to ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Agnes-chan only does it because she wants to serve Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles as she watches Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s getting hard now ¡¹

    Agnes checks the hardness of my erection.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go all out now ¡¹

    She puts my glans inside her mouth and sucks it, stroking while using her lips.

    Moving her head up and down.

    ¡¸ My¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised by that scene

    ¡¸ Papa! Does Agnes¡¯ mouth-pussy feel good? ¡¹

    Agnes smiles while licking the back of my glans.

    ¡¸ Okuchimanko? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan repeats.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ¡°mouth-pussy¡± ¡¹

    Ruriko corrects her.

    ¡¸ Mouth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means that the mouth has become the vagina ¡¹

    ¡¸ Vagina? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s another name for the female genitalia ¡¹

    ¡¸ Which country is that from? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Japan ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Pfft ¡¹

    Nei starts laughing at Momoko-neechan and Ruriko¡¯s serious conversation.

    ¡¸ Lol, it¡¯s a vulgar word so don¡¯t speak of it outside okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Ruriko apologized.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Papa. It¡¯s big now. Does Agnes¡¯ mouth feel good? ¡¹

    Agnes says while licking my penis.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Recently, I finally found which makes Papa feel good ¡¹

    Agnes says.

    ¡¸ But, I still don¡¯t know the exact details, or how should I put it, according to Katsuko-chan, Papa¡¯s body is still growing so the parts where it feels good now may not feel the same later. Pleasure changes too. Therefore, don¡¯t assume that one knows ¡¹

    My body grows.

    ¡¸ Agnes understands it. After all, back then, when Papa inserts his penis, it feels good around the entrance, but recently, it feels good deep inside. It makes me shiver. The places where I feel it has changed ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Papa also will change. Papa¡¯s chest is much broader and it¡¯s becoming even cooler ¡¹

    Half a year ago¡­

    I started learning the foundation of self-defense from Michi and Edie.

    Besides.

    Oh right, I also got new clothes and shoes ever since coming to the Kuromori house.

    My school uniform got dirty and so I changed them.

    Therefore, it¡¯s not clear to me but still¡­

    My body is growing.

    ¡¸ Agnes was a girl who can¡¯t go on without having sex with Papa every day. I felt scared not doing it ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    She¡¯s like that half a year ago.

    Agnes always wants to have sex with me every day.

    ¡¸ Back then, I wake up in the middle of the night, touch my crotch, and unable to feel relieved unless I smell Papa¡¯s semen. Sometimes, when I feel really lonely, it gets scary, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t feel at ease unless I have sex with Papa ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Back then, sex doesn¡¯t feel that good but connecting with Papa and feeling Papa¡¯s penis inside Agnes¡¯ stomach¡­thick, hot¡­and Papa talks about his love with Agnes, having so much pleasure in sex, and then making such a cute face when pouring it inside Agnes¡­and then gasping, patting Agnes¡¯ head, I love it all. Then, my loneliness is blown away. After all, Papa¡¯s with Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I love the smell of Papa¡¯s semen. Also, I love the taste of this penis. I want to lick it all the time ¡¹

    She kisses my glans.

    ¡¸ Do you still feel sad even now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Sometimes, but I¡¯m okay. Agnes doesn¡¯t need to smell it, Agnes already has the smell of Papa¡¯s semen, the taste of our kisses, the taste of Papa¡¯s penis, and the feeling of semen spreading inside Agnes, I remember them all. So I¡¯m not scared. Besides, now I know that Papa won¡¯t be gone so suddenly and leave Agnes ¡¹

    Recalling the past.

    She fears that I will suddenly cast her away.

    ¡¸ After all, everyone¡¯s here. Especially ever since Luna and the girls came, I finally understood. It¡¯s not just Agnes, Papa gathers the girls he loves and they also can¡¯t live without Papa. That¡¯s why Papa won¡¯t go away. I understand that ¡¹

    This family also saved me.

    ¡¸ There are Luna and the big sisters, and so it¡¯s unfair that Agnes keeps Papa for herself. After all, everyone loves Papa, and so we have to get along. Everyone¡¯s family after all ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Besides, if I can¡¯t endure the loneliness, I could just ask Papa to have sex. Whenever Agnes asks Papa, Papa¡¯s always having sex with Agnes, anytime, anywhere! Agnes knows that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I answered right away ¡¹

    I can¡¯t betray Agnes¡¯ heart.

    ¡¸ Haun~ Papa! I love you! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me like a puppy.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Papa, your penis is hard now ¡¹

    She whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ And Agnes¡¯ crotch is dripping ¡¹

    Agnes is wet.

    ¡¸ I know that you won¡¯t ejaculate inside Agnes, but I want just a little bit of it. I want Papa¡¯s penis to fill Agnes¡¯ insides ¡¹

    I¡­

    I thought of showing off to Momoko-neechan.

    Showing that this young petite beauty swallows my whole erect penis.

    Torii-san saw me have sex so many times already but still¡­

    Watching while thinking that she¡¯s next should feel different.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Let¡¯s have sex ¡¹

    I told Agnes.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, since Papa¡¯s tired, Agnes will do it from the top ¡¹

    I lie down on the bed¡­

    My penis points at the heavens.

    Then, Agnes¡­

    ¡¸ No way? That thing¡¯s going inside such a small girl? ¡¹

    Look, Momoko-neechan¡¯s baited.

    ¡¸ It will. It always does ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also often serve Onii-sama together and so I know that it will ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko speak with a nonchalant expression.

    ¡¸ Can you see it, Papa? Papa¡¯s penis is going to Agnes¡¯ crotch ¡¹

    Agnes presses my glans against her opening.

    The love nectar dripping from Agnes¡¯ falls to my glans like honey.

    ¡¸ Smear my dick, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ white fingers rub her love nectar on my penis.

    ¡¸ Then, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me filled with lust.

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu! ¡¹

    Zumu!!

    Zumumumumu!!

    ¡¸ Hauuu!! ¡¹

    My erect penis pushes inside Agnes¡¯ hot insides.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes pushes her small hips down.

    Her narrow pussy pushes love nectar and my penis goes deeper and deeper.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    We¡¯re connected in cowgirl position.

    I¡¯m all inside Agnes until the root.

    This girl is warm.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m dipping my penis into a hot spring.

    It¡¯s hot and tight.

    ¡¸ Aaahn. It feels good. Agnes, Agnes becomes true when Papa¡¯s penis is inside. This is true Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes says with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸ After all, Agnes lives to have sex with Papa ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Agnes is bound by Shiraska Sousuke¡¯s curse from her birth.

    Shirasaka created Agnes to become his sex slave, confined, and educated her that way.

    I couldn¡¯t tell Agnes that ¡®it¡¯s wrong, that Agnes has a life other than that.¡¯

    If I tell Agnes that, her mind will break.

    Therefore¡­

    ¡¸ I love you. Agnes ¡¹

    I tell Agnes my love

    ¡¸ Agnes loves Papa too! ¡¹

    Agnes starts moving her hips.

    Just like usual.

    ¡¸ Wow. I was surprised that Kou-chan¡¯s penis became that big after licking but to think that it went inside that small girl¡¯s body ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan doesn¡¯t know our circumstances.

    Even with Kaan house¡¯s investigation, they won¡¯t know Agnes¡¯ origins as she¡¯s been confined in the basement of the Kuromori house from her birth until she was 12.

    She only speaks her impression from what she sees, from watching Agnes have sex with me.

    ¡¸ I guess it won¡¯t hurt Mariko that much, you might be able to take Kou-chan¡¯s penis in. After all, your body is bigger ¡¹

    That said, comparing to Agnes is¡­

    Torii-san has a build and height for a girl of her age. She¡¯s 160cm tall.

    ¡¸ Go take a good look. It¡¯s Mariko¡¯s turn next ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said. Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ Can I do it? ¡¹

    Seeing a man and woman have intercourse once again, she¡¯s getting cold feet.

    ¡¸ You can. I mean, do it. Isn¡¯t that what you agreed on? ¡¹

 Chapter 1039. VS Torii Mariko â€“ Deflowering Battle / Self-Defense

    Agnes moves her hips above me.

    Agnes¡¯ small pussy squeezes my penis with love.

    Grinding the erect penis inside her round and round.

    Agnes¡¯ cute stomach moves left and right.

    Each time she constricts, her belly dents in.

    ¡¸ It feels good, Agnes ¡¹

    I also grind from below.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Papa! Agnes feels good too ¡¹

    Agnes huffs hot air.

    ¡¸ Agnes is always so cute, but¡­ ¡¹

    I speak while swinging my hips from below Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes is cutest when having sex like this ¡¹

    This small and lovely body swallows my penis to the root, feeling happy.

    Feeling pleasure.

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s Papa ¡¹

    Agnes says with her eyes melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s making Agnes feel good. And it¡¯s only Papa ¡¹

    I reach out for Agnes¡¯ cute breasts.

    Agnes¡¯ skin is flushed as my penis is inside her.

    Feeling the still-unpolished breasts of her, it has indescribable lewdness in it.

    My hand gropes her breast that fits perfectly.

    This sensation is only for now.

    ¡¸ I love you, Papa! Let¡¯s gallop! ¡¹

    Gallop. That¡¯s the technique Katsuko-nee taught Agnes.

    Moving her hips forward upward and downward like she¡¯s riding a horse.

    Even so, her hips remain plastered to my torso.

    ¡¸ Papa! Hold hands with Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I support Agnes from below while holding hands.

    My hand becomes the bridle.

    ¡¸ Here I go! Horsie! Horsie! Pakaran! Pakaran! Ran ran! ¡¹

    Agnes bounces her cute ass while we¡¯re holding hands in cowgirl position.

    Agnes matches it with her voice.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn ! Aaahn! Pakaran! Pkaran! ¡¹

    I continue to thrust from below. For the blonde beauty riding the horse.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Kuaaaan! Pakaran¡­ran! ¡¹

    Man, my daughter is so cute.

    She¡¯s having fun in sex too.

    ¡¸ Oh, I want to do that too ¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸ Huh, Ruri-oneechan, you haven¡¯t done that with Onii-chan yet? ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s naked while holding a camera, looked at Ruriko in surprise.

    ¡¸ Huh, Mana-chan already did it? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s also surprised.

    ¡¸ Yep. I often do horsie ride stuff. I love getting on top of Onii-chan after all ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Nono, let me fix that. Mana loves doing it above, below, from behind, and even while standing! Anything goes as long as Onii-chan bangs me! ¡¹

    She¡¯s my sex slave and so she thought that she shouldn¡¯t speak her preference in public space.

    ¡¸ I often do it too. Like, when I¡¯m really horny and want to attack Yo-chan. Like, when you hold Yo-chan¡¯s hand tightly and move your butt intensely, it looks like reverse-rape and it¡¯s hot ¡¹

    Nei who¡¯s holding a video camera while naked said with a smile.

    This is just a warm-up match so the two aren¡¯t recording yet.

    Ruriko asks. Misuzu;.

    ¡¸ I love it when Danna-sama attacks me but that looks good too. I¡¯ll try that out next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ When you start intensely, the penis will slip out, and so you do it gradually while making sure that it doesn¡¯t come out. That¡¯s how you do it ¡¹

    Mana tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I see. We all live together but we don¡¯t watch the girls have sex with Yo-chan all the time. Only Minaho-neesan do that I think ¡¹

    Nei said.

    They could watch videos in the mansion when it¡¯s not their turn to have sex with me but¡­

    But they have to go to bed early since there¡¯s preparation to be made the next day.

    Misuzu and Ruriko also stay in the Kouzuki mansion for a few days for Jii-chan.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the only one who¡¯s watching me all the time even when she¡¯s working.

    Well, it¡¯s her habit to watch people through the cameras anyway.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa!!! Papa!!! Pakaranran!! ¡¹

    Sweat glitters from Agnes¡¯ white skin.

    Usually, we¡¯d be switching positions by now, but¡­

    This time, she¡¯s going to cum on top of me.

    Agnes had a lot of sex for the past six months.

    I know that Agnes wants to get to the next stage.

    ¡¸ Agnes, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes stops moving her hips.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to make you cum. Although I can¡¯t do it together with you ¡¹

    I still have to deal with Torii-san after this.

    After all the consecutive ejaculations I had¡­

    If I pour it on Agnes, it¡¯ll take time to get it erect again.

    If we have time, then I could ejaculate five more times but¡­

    I¡¯d like to return home as soon as possible¡­I feel sorry letting Ai and Katsuko-nee take care of the bakery by themselves.

    ¡¸ No need. Agnes is already satisfied ¡¹

    Agnes said. Then she slides down her lower half while I¡¯m still inside.

    ¡¸ Papa. Just connecting to Papa already makes Agnes happy, no need to cum! ¡¹

    She said and kissed me.

    Not just once. She kissed me again and again and again.

    Agnes¡¯ pink nipple rubs to my chest.

    ¡¸ Yes. Agnes is now filled with happiness ¡¹

    The angel smiled and kissed me again.

    The smell of her sweat, her hot breath, and her skin.

    The wriggling of her vagina.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa seems lively too! ¡¹

    Agnes poses her legs to an M shape¡­

    Then, showing the connected part to Kaan Momoko-neechan and Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    She slowly pulls out my penis from the inside.

    Agnes¡¯ sparkling love nectar dripping on my dick seems to be steaming.

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    It isn¡¯t an erection that withered after ejaculating¡­

    The maximum erection goes from Agnes¡¯ small slit.

    ¡¸ Kuuun~ ¡¹

    Nupo!

    The reddish-brown strained glans slips out of Agnes¡¯ entrance.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa¡¯s penis is so lively now! ¡¹

    Agnes says while gently patting my penis with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Now, it¡¯s Onee-chan¡¯s turn! ¡¹

    She speaks to Torii-san with a cute smile.

    Her smile is so pure that you¡¯d never think that she just had sex.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s confused as she¡¯s suddenly called out.

    ¡¸ Huh, Huh, huh? What¡¯s wrong Mariko-chan? ¡¹

    Nei comes to my side.

    ¡¸ Are you chickening out? ¡¹

    Mana too.

    ¡¸ Here, Yo-chan, breasts ¡¹

    Nei pushes her large breasts onto me.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, me too ¡¹

    Mana goes to the bed and touches my penis along with Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still wet with Agnes-chan¡¯s liquid so Mana will lick it clean ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will lick it too ¡¹

    They started double fellatio on my crotch.

    Meanwhile, I¡¯m sucking Nei¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ There, there, Yo-chan¡¯s penis is in it¡¯s the best state! Hurry up and take off your clothes and come over here Mariko-chan ¡¹

    Nei invites Torii-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Everyone¡¯s going after Onii-chan¡¯s penis! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s filled with energy! ¡¹

    But, Torii-san;

    ¡¸ B-But I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s Yo-chan after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would you be afraid? He¡¯s gentle you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Papa¡¯s gentle ¡¹

    The three naked beauties on the bed speak with a smile while caressing me.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s afraid. Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ Mariko, you promised to show me your first time, right? ¡¹

    She speaks at her protegee with a tone of displeasure.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, you¡¯re not overwhelmed by these people thinking that they¡¯re much more beautiful than you, are you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re saying that to ourselves but yes, we¡¯re confident that we¡¯re cute. But you see, right, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    She looked at me and smiled.

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Torii-san is also beautiful and cute

    I said.

    ¡¸ The difference between Mariko-chan and us isn¡¯t the cuteness. It¡¯s because we have composure. Everyone loves Yo-chan and we¡¯re confident that he loves us back ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we¡¯re okay letting Mariko-chan have sex with Yo-chan. We know that it won¡¯t move our relationship an inch. Besides, we don¡¯t think that Mariko-chan will take Yo-chan away ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s my fault? ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks up suddenly.

    ¡¸ I was wrong to introduce Danna-sama to Mariko-san and Momoko-oneesama? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I think so, yeah ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, you already showed off to everyone that you¡¯re Yo-chan¡¯s partner during the party yesterday. To all the young ladies. That might not be the intention but that was the result ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The young ladies whose fate of future marriage partner is decided, enclosed in an uptight prestigious school since kindergarten, monitored by the whole clan to prevent any weird people from approaching, and young ladies who hardly had any contact with men other than their family¡­saw your partner that Kouzuki Ojii-chan accepted, and someone you flirt anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    Nei speaks without breaking her smile.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all girls filled with lust inside and so Mariko-chan said that she wants to experience sex, and that girl over there says that she wants to watch. It¡¯s natural ¡¹

    I recall the events yesterday.

    ¡¸ The problem is that Yo-chan isn¡¯t from the nobility. In fact, he¡¯s not even a son of a director in the Kouzui group, nor a son of a wealthy man. He¡¯s just an ordinary high school boy ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible. ¡¸ If we follow the common sense of the young ladies of nobility, it¡¯s impossible for Yo-chan to become the chosen partner of the young lady of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ This is why no matter how much Mii-chan shows how intimate she is with Yo-chan, they prioritize the common sense they have than the reality in front of their eyes. Mariko-chan and that young lady are all too smart. Smart girls always think with reason ¡¹

    Nei said. Misuzu¡¯s face looked like she¡¯s poured cold water.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they only think of Yo-chan as Mii-chan¡¯s pet. Someone who serves Mii-chan. They only see him as a servant for romance and sex. Even more when they had a conversation with Yo-chan, and moved around together with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ They think of Onii-chan as Mii-chan¡¯s butter dog, and so they think that it¡¯s okay to borrow him like this ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ What is a butter dog? ¡¹

    Agnes tilts her head.

    ¡¸ When you spin a dog round and round, they turn to butter. And then, you use that to make pancakes and make a 169 piece pancake! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Who does that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll cause a lot of problems if I say it so I won¡¯t~ ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Anyway, no matter how much you explain the truth, they won¡¯t get it. They¡¯re people who live above. They will not understand Mii-chan and Yo-chan¡¯s relationship. After all, their heads already say that he¡¯s just a butter dog ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, with all that Danna-sama did since yesterday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, that. He went around here and there like he¡¯s a servant of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Torii-san don¡¯t know about the relationship between Kouzuki and Kuromori house.

    I mean, these people think that the head of the Kouzuki house, Jii-chan is above everyone¡­

    So, they think of me as a small fry, a minion.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan showed Mariko-chan his sex with Mii-chan and Ruri-chan where he¡¯s serving them. Then, Haiji-chan, the twins, Mitama-chan, Kinuka-chan, and Arisu-chan were all virgins. Yo-chan has to be careful with them ¡¹

    They only see it as my duty.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we thought of showing them sex filled with love or it can¡¯t move forward. Mii-chan and Ruri-chan can¡¯t do it. No matter how much love you show to Yo-chan in sex, they won¡¯t get it ¡¹

    They only think of the fact that Misuzu and Ruriko are daughters of nobility and stop to think what¡¯s after that.

    The conclusion that I¡¯m just a sex servant will come to their head.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Agnes! ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes puff their chest.

    ¡¸ We show how serious we are with our love with Yo-chan, how much we treasure him. Mariko-chan won¡¯t be able to borrow Yo-chan if she knows that ¡¹

    Then.

    Misuzu stands up and prostrates herself.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu sticks out her fingers and kneels before Nei and the girls.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Torii-san, Momoko-neechan, and Yoshiko-san are all surprised.

    ¡¸ My carelessness, my self-conceit, Danna-sama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. These girls were looking down on us ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you thought that it¡¯s okay if they borrow Yo-chan, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry! This isn¡¯t just Misuzu-oneesama, this is also my mistake ¡¹

    Ruriko also leaves her seat and prostrates on the floor.

    ¡¸ Yep. Ruri-chan also got off-point. We¡¯re in this mansion but still, you prioritized the rules of the nobility than our family ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Ruri-oneechan is just like Mana, we¡¯re Onii-chan¡¯s sex slaves. I know that you can¡¯t help but keep that face of a young lady for the other people but you seem to have forgotten the duties of the slave, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    My first sex slave, Mana, said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. That¡¯s everything to Ruri-oneechan! Your face on the surface is just a way to conceal the real you, right? Despite that, you assumed importance because these people are here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-san is correct. I should¡¯ve taken off my clothes and joined everyone and served Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it, Ruriko. If the young lady of the Kouzuki house joins in, it¡¯ll only bring in misunderstandings from Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Misuzu and Ruriko had to sit down as an observer.

    ¡¸ Even so, I am Onii-sama¡¯s slave. I should¡¯ve taken the initiative and served. And¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Staying in the spectator seat with Misuzu-oneesama will also bring the wrong impression I believe ¡¹

    Oh, right. Nei and the girls chose that cloth-covered sofa in this gorgeous room on purpose.

    That¡¯s because it¡¯s a seat reserved for the young ladies of nobility.

    It¡¯s structured so the people with high status, like Momoko-neechan, will watch us, lower people, have sex.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s been troubled a lot ever since he came in the Kouzuki house yesterday ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, Yo-chan and all of us thought that it¡¯s for the family. Not for the Kouzuki house, not for Mii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Knowing that Megu-chan, Ai-chan, and even Yukino-chi gladly stayed home, haven¡¯t they? ¡¹

    The three of them remained in the Kuromori mansion.

    ¡¸ Yes¡­I¡­I¡¯ve been too full of myself. My arrogance brought the thickheaded Momoko-oneesama¡­I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu presses her forehead on the floor.

    ¡¸ Well, most of the time, you should be getting naked while prostrating but we have no time for that, spare them from that Yo-chan ¡¹

    I mean, if they get naked and prostrate themselves, Momoko-oneechan will only think that we¡¯re doing that kind of play.

    ¡¸ Well, I seem to have misunderstood some things too ¡¹

    I worry about Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, the former prostitutes, came all the way to greet off, saying that they¡¯re leaving the mansion.

    Minaho-neesan, Michi, and Edie aren¡¯t showing up on purpose.

    I misunderstood that this kind of consideration is natural, but¡­

    Thinking about it now, that¡¯s only a rule between Kouzuki and Kaan house, a rule between nobilities.

    It¡¯s got nothing to do with us.

    I¡¯m from Kuromori house, I¡¯m not from the Kouzuki house.

    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be rude to Momoko-neechan, but¡­

    That doesn¡¯t mean that I need to be putting too much consideration towards her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also part of that misunderstanding Momoko-neechan¡¯s having. I get why she thinks of me as a servant of the Kouzuki house from how I behaved yesterday ¡¹

    I¡¯m also in the wrong.

    ¡¸ I guess I have to act like Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Showing composure as Jii-chan¡¯s business partner even in front of him.

    Speak what I have to say even when the other party is the head of the Kouzuki house.

    Don¡¯t flatter, don¡¯t do things that aren¡¯t beneficial to me.

    ¡¸ I acted like that and so that¡¯s why Katsuko-nee and Nagisa went home lonely ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa noticed that Momoko-neechan despises them, even if they were former prostitutes.

    Despite the cold gaze, they came to where Momoko-neechan is to say that they¡¯re going back home.

    ¡¸ Because she thought of me as a servant of the Kouzuki house, she looked down on not just me, but Ya-chan, Mana, Agnes, and my whole family ¡¹

    My speech and conduct affected my family.

    ¡¸ Correct. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here to protest with our bodies ¡¹

    Nei.

    The three who don¡¯t care about the power of the nobility.

    Furthermore, their beauty overwhelms Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do, Yo-chan ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll apologize to everyone later. Especially Katsuko-nee and Nagisa ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko, come here. I¡¯m giving you two spanking. I¡¯m giving the two of you ten each, okay? ¡¹

    I have to be strict.

    If I consider the feelings of my women.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming right now ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko comes to me.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s face shows that she doesn¡¯t get what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry about that but this is a family problem ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Get on all fours and stick your asses out. Pull down your panties, show me your raw butt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    First, Misuzu rolls up her skirt and exposes her ass to me.

    Then, she lowered her panty.

    ¡¸ Please punish Misuzu ¡¹

    I¡¯ll inflict nothing but pain.

    To convey that I¡¯m serious to Momoko-neechan.

    That this isn¡¯t a play.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I slap Misuzu¡¯s ass with all my strength.

    Pisha!!!

    ¡¸ Hyauuu!! ¡¹

    Misuzu trembles in pain.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan! Stop! ¡¹

    I won¡¯t!

    Pisha!!!

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Misuzu¡¯s the daughter of the Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    I know that.

    Pisha!!!

    ¡¸ Hyuuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hurting her! Stop it already! ¡¹

    Pisha!!!

    ¡¸ Sebastianus, stop him! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan orders her bodyguard, Yamada Umeko-san.

    ¡¸ Ha! ¡¹

    As soon as Yamada-san moved¡­

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you do that!! ¡¹

    Edie?

    I knew it. She¡¯s there.

    ¡¸ Where did you come from? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can always erase my presence anytime!! HAWOOO!!! ¡¹

    Edie emits her Qi towards Yamada-san.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose to that ¡¹

    She also knows how to bend Qi?

    She¡¯s Kaan house¡¯s bodyguard so I guess she also knows ancient Japanese martial arts.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s voice comes from the darkness.

    Pishuu.

    She shoots something and it hit Yamada-san.

    ¡¸ Mugee! ¡¹

    Then, Yamada-san stopped moving.

    ¡¸ Taser gun ¡¹

    Taser?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a gas pin that you can shoot using electricity. You¡¯ll become temporarily immobilized, no matter how trained your body can be ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t have any residual effects so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Then that¡¯s okay¡­

    ¡¸ What have you done to my bodyguard ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan trembles in anger but¡­

    ¡¸ My Master is in danger and so I did what I had to do ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual blank expression.

    ¡¸ Your Master is Misuzu! Not Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan shouts in anger.

    ¡¸ No. I have two Masters, he is my Master ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s not shaken at all.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to tie her up for now ¡¹

    Edie grabs Yamada-san¡¯s paralyzed body.

    It seems that she¡¯s aware of what¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please continue ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    I continue slapping Misuzu¡¯s ass.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you¡¯re next ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

 Chapter 1040. VS Torii Mariko â€“ Deflowering Battle / Hones

    ¡¸ Kyauuu!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s ten spanks is over now.

    The red mark of my hand swells on her skin.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Ruriko? ¡¹

    I gently pat Ruriko¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Thank you for punishing Ruriko ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to me with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ We indeed had misunderstandings ¡¹

    Misuzu takes off her clothes and got naked.

    ¡¸ Yes. We prioritized the fact that we¡¯re daughters of the Kouzuki house than Onii-sama ¡¹

    I also thought of it that way.

    Kouzuki house has money and political power.

    Kouzuki house is the reason why the Kuromori house isn¡¯t erased from society.

    That¡¯s for sure.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ We have to prioritize the rules of our family over anything else ¡¹

    I looked at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I may feel friendship with Mokoko-neechan but I won¡¯t hear your orders. After all, I have no care about the rules of nobility ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan glares at me.

    ¡¸ Who cares about that, let go of Sebastianus! ¡¹

    Michi shocked Sebastianus or Yamada Ymeko-san with a taser, and Edie¡¯s tied her up.

    ¡¸ Edie, you¡¯re good at tying people up ¡¹

    Yamada-san who¡¯s still paralyzed is tied up nicely.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Shinozuka Arashi from back then ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, want me to explain Shinozuka Arashi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t need any explanation Ya-chan ¡¹

    I refused.

    It¡¯s got to be some manga character.

    Recently, Edie and Nei are getting close.

    I mean, they read almost all of the books in our school¡¯s small library.

    She¡¯s now going in and out of the library in the mansion which Nei is managing.

    There were piles of manga the past prostitutes of the Black forest bought for themselves or their children.

    Strangely, Edie finds it harder reading manga than reading Japanese language books.

    It seems that she couldn¡¯t understand how to read the flow of the panels in the manga.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s only recently that she started reading manga.

    ¡¸ You see, Arashi Kanjourou, the shape-shifting ninja, got pissed off coz he¡¯s told not to shoot his spider shot. He went to the arcade, broke through the 100,000 marks on ¡°water fish pose + moonsault + vacuum hurricane shot.¡± Retiring with a total of 1969 hits, 18 years of work, and a lifetime career as a Giant ¡¹

    See? I didn¡¯t get a single thing.

    ¡¸ Anyway, release my bodyguard! What does the Kouzuki house think of me?! This is rude! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan angrily speaks to Misuzu but¡­

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, it¡¯s because you gave an unnecessary order ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ This is the Kouzuki mansion. Isn¡¯t it natural that if another family¡¯s bodyguard move suddenly, we¡¯re going to react that way, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, I thought that you wanted to get along with me but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? Are you picking a fight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not Misuzu nor my intention ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I mean, Momoko-neechan and Misuzu have become sworn sisters, right? During the party yesterday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Despite that, we made a mistake. Both Misuzu and I did ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, we treated you like a guest. That¡¯s why it became this weird ¡¹

    Thinking that she¡¯s the young lady of the Kaan house, we become too considerate of her.

    ¡¸ You two are sworn sisters and so this much discourtesy won¡¯t hurt. The big sister used her bodyguard to act violently and so everyone stopped her

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you were being violent with Misuzu and Ruriko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not violence! This is Onii-sama¡¯s punishment to discipline us ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Ruriko¡¯s also naked now.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about. ¡¹

    ¡¸ When Danna-sama spanks my butt, it hurts a lot. He used his hand to spank us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Each slap is filled with Onii-sama¡¯s thought of making us get better ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko told Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ B-but¡­ you two are daughters of nobility! Letting someone like Kou-chan slap your butt, and say that it¡¯s discipline¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s head thinks of the nobility as higher beings than ordinary people.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a daughter of nobility ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I am Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. I¡¯m no Kouzuki Ruriko. I¡¯m just a slave named Ruriko ¡¹

    Ruriko hugs me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Danna-sama¡¯s pet, Misuzu, his lewd dog ¡¹

    Misuzu clings to me.

    ¡¸ The Kouzuki house¡¯s name, our noble birth, it doesn¡¯t matter. Danna-sama and the family is everything to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Serving Onii-sama is everything to me ¡¹

    They speak out their thoughts in front of Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be stupid! You two are the daughters of the big three! We are to lead the other young ladies of nobility, and have to keep the nobility safe! ¡¹

    Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou house. The big three among the nobilities.

    Momoko-neechan is the young lady of the Kaan house.

    Misuzu and Ruriko are the young ladies of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ We must show that we¡¯re above others! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to play around with Kou-chan but you can¡¯t get serious! Much less serving him, don¡¯t say it, even as a joke! ¡¹

    She shouts with a strong tone.

    ¡¸ There is no ¡°Has to be,¡± ¡°this has to be like that,¡± in this world ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Besides, fate exists. Our meeting is. And, it¡¯s not just Misuzu and Ruriko serving me, I¡¯m also serving Misuzu and Ruriko, that¡¯s our relationship. That¡¯s not our decision. There were various factors including problems inside Misuzu, Ruriko, and me, that¡¯s how it shaped itself like this ¡¹

    Misuzu seeks a husband in me.

    Ruriko¡¯s sold off to me.

    I feel love and responsibility towards them.

    ¡¸ So this is okay. We¡¯re okay with this ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    The two cling to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Papa is Papa! This is okay ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, we see the existence of Kouzuki house beneficial to Danna-sama and the family, and so we continue to work as the daughters of the Kouzuki house¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if the Kouzuki house is nothing but a burden to Onii-sama, then we will abandon it anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s clearly more important than the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t misjudge again ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you? Are you seriously trying to tell me that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneechan and Ruri-chan are serious. Why do you not get it? ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Kaan-san, your lineage isn¡¯t as valuable as you think! You should understand that from the Shirasaka house, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Shirasaka house, Manaa¡¯s born in the family of the head house.

    After the uproar during the golden week, they¡¯ve become worn out.

    The owner of the newspaper company went down in history.

    Jii-chan took away the possession of the TV station and everything.

    ¡¸ No matter how high you are, a simple mistake will make you fall ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Shirasaka house is different from Kouzuki and Kaan house! The history and tradition are far different! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But you see, Kanou-san¡¯s clan is one of the big three and their house have collapsed, only keeping their appearances from the support of the other nobility, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Kanou Sakurako-san, the one we met at the party yesterday¡­

    The family of Torii-san¡¯s mother too.

    It¡¯s that kind of clan.

    ¡¸ Even those with history and tradition still have that happen to them, see? Who knows what will happen to Kouzuki or Kaan house either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan house will not become like Kanou house! I will never let that happen, I¡¯ll protect it ¡¹

    Nei said. Momoko-neechan opposed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You two also have a lot of servants in the Kouzuki house and employees in the group companies! Think about it, and live the right way a young lady of nobility should be! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I lived with that thought all the time back then ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That I¡¯m the daughter of the Kouzuki house, and so I must live high-minded so I won¡¯t betray the expectations of everyone. That my life is for the Kouzuki house, I lived that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course that¡¯s it! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan immediately agreed.

    However.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko lives for Onii-sama. I have become aware of that ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes become teary.

    ¡¸ Now that I noticed it, I can¡¯t do anything about it. All I have to do is offer my all to Onii-sama. After all, it¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s fate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Agnes embraced Ruriko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Agnes is here for Ruriko-chan. Let¡¯s stay by Papa¡¯s side forever! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-san ¡¹

    Ruriko also embraces Agnes.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, I don¡¯t want to speak shrewdly, nor speak dishonestly anymore, I¡¯ll speak honestly ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ In truth, we¡¯re okay as long as we¡¯re with Danna-sama. It doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t care about the Kouzuki house nor the nobility, but it¡¯s not our priority. Danna-sama¡¯s our top priority. Then, his family. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    She gives a serious look.

    ¡¸ Just now, Danna-sama gave us butt-spanking, and Momoko-oneesama was watching us do it from that side. That¡¯s how it will be ¡¹

    We¡¯re on the bed.

    Momoko-neechan is on that luxurious chair, watching.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t want to stay over there and just watch from above. I want to get naked and embrace Danna-sama. Together with the girls. I want to stay in this side forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good Mii-chan. Stay with us forever ¡¹

    Nei gently embraces Misuzu from behind.

    ¡¸ Wait a second. Ruriko, Misuzu, what about your responsibilities as the daughters of nobility!?! What about your pride!? Where did your pride go?! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan shouts.

    ¡¸ Do you think I¡¯ll allow you to abandon your responsibility for that stupid reason?! Misuzu, Ruriko, not even Kou-chan, I won¡¯t allow this ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Kukuku, fufufufu, ahahahahahaha, ahahahahah!!! ¡¹

    Torii-san who¡¯s been quiet all this time bursts into laughter.

    ¡¸ Mariko? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Momoko-oneesama who¡¯s becoming disgraceful here ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about the pride as nobility but what does the noble Momoko-oneesama seek from me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do I seek from Mariko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Momoko-oneesama, weren¡¯t you here to observe my first experience? You want me to become a show! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I just wanted to take a look ¡¹

    ¡¸ What pride does someone have with such thoughts? ¡¹

    Torii-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Seeing Kuromori-sama and this girl have sex this close, and Momoko-oneesama watching the two of them having sex with such interest¡­I can see both parties with such clarity and I understood¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s sitting on the chair at the bedside, and so she doesn¡¯t just see Agnes and I have sex¡­

    But Momoko-neechan who¡¯s watching from the guest seats too.

    ¡¸ This girl¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes desuno ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san can sense Momoko-oneesama¡¯s gaze but she hardly cared about it. She only focuses herself on making love with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural. Agnes is doing it with Papa after all ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes isn¡¯t having sex to show it to others ¡¹

    ¡¸ She only does it with Onii-chan after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Mana and Agnes smile at each other.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, I think that this girl, Agnes-san, is much nobler than us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, you? ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I felt insecure because I have the blood of nobility yet I still don¡¯t belong. Especially since my family, Torii house is much more prosperous than Kanou-sama¡¯s family but we¡¯re seen as below because we do not have enough history. I¡¯ve always been frustrated about it ¡¹

    Torii electronics is one of the largest global companies, and yet¡­

    Her standing in Misuzu¡¯s super-prestigious school is lower than those of the nobility.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m not even a daughter of nobility and yet I hired a bodyguard to come with me to school to deal with the young ladies of nobility. I also approached and became Momoko-oneesama¡¯s protegee with that thought in mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Watching you is fun for me. Besides, I thought that you¡¯d be a good barrier for the girls approaching me ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ This is as Misuzu-sama said earlier, it¡¯s shrewd and dishonest ¡¹

    Torii-san replies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I know what what¡¯s between us isn¡¯t a bond but a loss and profit relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, if it was, then Momoko-oneesama won¡¯t be telling me to let you watch my first experience ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s face is harsh.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, if I was a daughter of nobility, then, will you order me the same thing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, weren¡¯t you already in this mansion when Kurama Misato-sama was having sex? ¡¹

    Before dinner, Misato-san and I¡­

    It was just Misato-san and me in the room.

    Misuzu and Torii-san should be watching from another room through the cameras.

    ¡¸ But, watching Misato-sama, a young lady of nobility, lose her virginity¡­as a daughter of the Kaan house, it would be rude to the Kurama house¡­you didn¡¯t come and watch because of that thought, did you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan fell silent.

    Then I guess that¡¯s a hit.

    ¡¸ Despite that, why watch me lose virginity? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ Mariko and Kurama Misato-san are different, right? Not in that sense but in intimacy with me. I thought that if I ask you to show it then you will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. You ordered me to do so ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks like she¡¯s spitting it out.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen and understood a lot since yesterday. That even those born in nobility, the failures of the head of Kurama-sama¡¯s family, and Mizushima-sama¡¯s family makes it a big problem. If my Father failed in his business, I question if I could accept a life where I have to work at a brothel like Kurama Misato-sama, or becoming a slave like Kurama Arisu-sama and Mizushima Karen-sama. Thinking that it might happen to me, I can¡¯t bring out an answer ¡¹

    They¡¯re born from the nobility and so they¡¯re taught to take responsibility, despite being such young girls.

    ¡¸ Even so, seeing Misato-sama and Arisu-sama accept their fate with such calm made me feel that they are noble. That they haven¡¯t lost their pride as those born from nobility ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They¡¯re daughters of nobility after all ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I wonder? If that¡¯s the case, why do I not feel any nobility nor pride from Momoko-oneesama now? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Instead, those who have nothing to do with nobility, Agnes-san, and¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-san and Nei-san¡­I feel nobility from them ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be true. I mean, they¡¯re people from the Kuromori house ¡¹

    Yes, we¡¯re from the Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ Those who use brothels as business and work from behind the scenes couldn¡¯t possibly have a noble mind ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan can¡¯t see it.

    ¡¸ These people came here with a strong will to prevent Kuromori-sama from becoming a spectacle ¡¹

    Torii-san knows.

    She could grasp what¡¯s going on as she¡¯s watching from a different perspective from Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Yo-chan¡¯s not having sex just for the entertainment of a person like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s just wrong! ¡¹

    Nei and Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve stopped it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. Onii-sama, Nei-oneesama, Mana-san, and Agnes-san ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko apologized for thinking that this is inevitable for the relationship between Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    ¡¸ In the end; It¡¯s a problem of resolve. It¡¯s whether or not you see the reality around you, and the resolve to face it. The noble-mindedness resolve isn¡¯t coming from your birth ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato-san and Arisu both settled their resolve, had an unwavering resolution, and with that, they now make such a refreshed face ¡¹

    Crying and doing nothing will not change anything.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s got nothing to do with the nobility, Eri and Rie, Mitama and Kinuka, and Haiji all have that noble mind ¡¹

    They were such troublesome girls, and yet¡­

    Now, they¡¯re being considerate of each other, gentle and proud girls.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because they had sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also true with us, we had sex with Yo-chan, became Yo-chan¡¯s family, and found a way to live. The thought of ¡®what to do with our life¡¯ becomes ¡®what can we do for Yo-chan and everyone¡¯ ¡¹

    Yeah, everyone changed surprisingly.

    They take initiative on things that they can do.

    Even if it¡¯s their first time, they still try it out.

    ¡¸ They have a reason for living. They found purpose when they joined Onii-chan¡¯s family ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s completely different from the sense of duty we had since our birth as the daughters of the nobility. This isn¡¯t an obligation. It¡¯s what I want to do. What I want to accomplish ¡¹

    Ruriko became better at cooking ever since she started living with us.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama allows us to do anything that we wanted to try out. We need Danna-sama just as much as he needs us, and that becomes stronger. I can always face forward with that knowledge ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The people around Kuromori-sama all have a noble mind. Kuromori-sama has met various other people and yet, he only chose those who have a noble mind in his family. I¡¯ve been watching all this time ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ This group is charming. They¡¯re bright, strong, lively, and proud. They never depreciate themselves, never gloomy. It doesn¡¯t matter their situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, if you¡¯re not strong then you can¡¯t join Onii-chan¡¯s family ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m struck in admiration. And Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I feel that noble mind from these people but why can¡¯t I feel it from Momoko-oneesama? I only see Momoko-oneesama as someone vulgar and inelegant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko?! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Momoko-neechan¡¯s filled with composure. She doesn¡¯t feel the danger. Kaan house keeps her safe after all ¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Jii-chan talked about ¡®what if Kouzuki house collapses,¡¯ right? ¡¹

    Our conversation after the meal.

    ¡¸ Then, Jii-chan¡¯s answer is that Kouzuki house will never collapse. Kouzuki house is too big that it brings influence to its surroundings, and so the nobility from the country will support with all their best, preventing it from collapsing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. We had that conversation ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ Kaan house is like that too, right? They¡¯re also a nobility that stands in line with the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I think so too ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Momoko-neechan wouldn¡¯t understand. She feels like the Kurama house reap-what they sow, but she never thought that she might fall into the same situation as Misato-san nor Arisu ¡¹

    The possibility is null for her.

    ¡¸ She couldn¡¯t imagine it in her head, and so she can¡¯t feel sympathy. She only watches from up high ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan glares at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she¡¯s okay watching her protegee, Torii-san loses her virginity. She¡¯s filled with curiosity ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ Humans don¡¯t understand things they can¡¯t imagine. If they can¡¯t think ¡°what if the same thing happens to me?¡± Then they can¡¯t show sympathy to others. But, Momoko-neechan lives in the assumption that she¡¯s different from others ¡¹

    Even among a pool of young ladies of nobility, she still surpasses the rest.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she never understands how other people feel nor she intends to ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ W-Why are you telling me off that much Kou-chan?! ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Mariko, Misuzu, Ruriko, and all those other people, you all are mocking me! ¡¹

    She thinks that she¡¯s getting told off and so she¡¯s losing her temper.

    ¡¸ Papa, those who don¡¯t get it won¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Agnes tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside ¡¹

    Agnes speaks to Torii-san.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, do you want to be friends with Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want you to speak honestly ¡¹

    Torii-san¡­

    ¡¸ Oh well, now that it has come to this, I¡¯ll be honest. I want to be friends with Kuromori-sama and everyone. The past two days have been stimulating. Right, I always thought of it. That I think I can join this group ¡¹

    Agnes smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s so talented, right? That¡¯s why I thought that if I join the group, I might be able to do something interesting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, honest, please ¡¹

    Agnes said. Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ I wanted to join in yes. I thought that you people would accept me without a problem. I mean, I¡¯m conceited, fussy, and have such a big attitude, you don¡¯t want me, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No way. Kuromori-sama always thought of me as troublesome ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, but, but, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Torii-san, we have girls who are much more troublesome than you in our place ¡¹

    Much more conceited, fussy, and big attitude queens.

    ¡¸ The two of them are staying at home! ¡¹

    Agnes, don¡¯t say anything further than that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think that Torii-san¡¯s troublesome ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, t-that¡­Kuromori-sama isn¡¯t interested in me at all! ¡¹

    Torii-san said while blushing.

    ¡¸ Huh? Papa wanted to have sex with Onee-san all this time though? ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Agnes knows that Papa can¡¯t leave girls who are hungry at heart alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m hungry at heart? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Agnes speaks energetically.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Onee-san should get her fill from Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks naturally, honestly, and obediently¡­

 Chapter 1041. VS Torii Mariko â€“ Deflowering Battle / Charming Undressing

    Torii-san¡¯s eyes are serious.

    ¡¸ Then, I will come here ¡¹

    Here?

    ¡¸ Or should I say that my first time should be here ¡¹

    I don¡¯t¡¯ get it.

    ¡¸ My mother is born from the Kanou house, and even after marrying into Torii house, she¡¯s still a daughter of nobility. Father and Grandfather and everyone in our family take good care of Mother. However ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a daughter of Father and Mother, I do have the blood of nobility but I¡¯m not born in nobility. I¡¯m ordered to marry a man of nobility someday to make Torii house get closer to the nobility status but, even after marrying, perhaps, I would still be a ¡°commoner¡± ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s mother is born from nobility and so she¡¯s still a member even if she marries an ordinary family, but¡­

    Torii-san who¡¯s born from an ordinary house may marry into a nobleman but she will never be treated as a member of the nobility.

    ¡¸ I understand why Momoko-oneesama treats me that way now ¡¹

    Torii-san looks at Momoko-neechan who sits on the spectator sofa together with Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Even when we pledged to become sisters, Momoko-oneesama treats me as her servant, no, it¡¯s something lower¡­Momoko-oneesama thinks of me as her toy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to watch your own sister have sex with your own curious and disgusting eyes! ¡¹

    Torii-san said. Momoko-neechan went ¡°ulp¡±

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you and I have a special intimate relationship¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Momoko-oneesama, will you allow me to watch your sexual intercourse? If I ask you to show it to me right now, will you get naked and have sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-My chastity doesn¡¯t belong to just me! ¡¹

    That¡¯s an inevitable answer for the young lady of the Kaan house.

    ¡¸ Oh? Didn¡¯t Momoko-oneesama say that having sex with Kuromori-sama has no risk of people knowing, no risk of getting pregnant¡­Isn¡¯t that why you recommended it? ¡¹

    True.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t use that excuse if you¡¯re endorsing this to me ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks intensely, Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ You and I are different! Our statuses and the family we¡¯re carrying on our backs have different sizes! ¡¹

    Now she¡¯s speaking her true feelings.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s Momoko-oneesama¡¯s true feelings ¡¹

    Torii-san sighed.

    ¡¸ Oh well. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll show it to you. Go watch Mariko¡¯s first time by all means ¡¹

    Oh, this is bad. I thought.

    I wanted to get up from the bed and hug Torii-san. I thought.

    But, before I could do that¡­

    ¡¸ You must not abandon yourself ¡¹

    Nei hugs Torii-san from behind.

    ¡¸ You shouldn¡¯t be angry and feel despair during your first sex. It¡¯s a moment women will remember for the rest of their lives you know ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan glares at Nei angrily.

    ¡¸ I mean, Momoko-chan¡¯s carrying nothing. The reality is the opposite, right? Your big house keeps you safe and you don¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I keep the pride of the Kaan house safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just sophism. Momoko-chan hasn¡¯t done anything. Do you not get it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Someone like you will never understand the responsibility those born from nobility carry ¡¹

    ¡¸ And another sophism. So, be specific what¡¯s hard in your life? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­for instance, we must always be polite and be watchful of the people around us to not bring shame to our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even those who aren¡¯t from nobility do that! Mothers in any family will tell their children ¡°If you don¡¯t get yourself together, they¡¯ll laugh at your mother. Be careful¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, for a family with honor¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you stupid!? All families have honor! Greengrocers, barbers, salarymen, even farmers, if their children strayed off the path to delinquency and got arrested by police, their usual customers, the people in their neighborhood, the people in the company, they all look coldly at the family and it becomes hard for them! The honor of the family, the company, the neighborhood, it¡¯s all defiled¡­. ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-chan, you need to understand the world outside the nobility! If you just shrug your shoulder at the common sense of the world around you, you won¡¯t be able to see the outside world at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what¡¯s with her?! Make this rude person step back! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ What?! Aren¡¯t you the daughter of the Kouzuki house?! If Misuzu won¡¯t do it then Ruriko, have her step back ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that either ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I wouldn¡¯t speak so rudely to my precious Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! They¡¯re from Kuromori house, aren¡¯t they?! If you order them¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu stops Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ This sure is the Kouzuki mansion, but we conform to the rules of our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama is older than us, and she¡¯s the most respected and loved big sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now Ruri-chan, I won¡¯t give you anything even if you praise me like that ¡¹

    Nei got bashful.

    ¡¸ No. It¡¯s the truth. You always have an unyielding heart ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Nei with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the guest here. I¡¯m from the Kaan house. Do you think that this treatment of Kouzuki house will end lightly? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan thought that she can¡¯t push Ruriko so she goes back to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama! Ruriko-sama! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s sitting next to Momoko-neechan is in a panic.

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s not how it goes ¡¹

    Edie who¡¯s grabbing Yamada Umeko-san along with Michi laughed.

    ¡¸ Right, Darling? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house is unrelated. Kuromori house owns this room. So, the rules of nobility don¡¯t apply ¡¹

    I told Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ What do you mean?! Are you saying that the Kuromori house is opposing the Kaan house? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan glares at me.

    ¡¸ That depends on Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    I stare back with a smile.

    ¡¸ A family from the shadows who can¡¯t exist without the Kouzuki house¡¯s help intends to fight nobility? ¡¹

    I knew she thinks that way.

    ¡¸ If anyone tries to harm us, we¡¯ll fight them back, no matter who they are. That¡¯s how we¡¯ve done it and how it will be ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, are you serious?! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, I think you should stop putting your bluffs on the table ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m talking as the representative of the Kuromori house. My decision is the Kuromori house¡¯s decision. If I make the decision, Kuromori house will use all their power to attack Kaan house ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, I know that Momoko-neechan is a member of the Kaan house, but you¡¯re no representative of the Kaan house, are you? ¡¹

    I bring out a card.

    ¡¸ Are you sure that you want an all-out war between Kaan and Kuromori house for a stupid reason? That would also involve the Kouzuki and Torii house. If the head of Kaan house asks what¡¯s the cause, what will Momoko-neechan tell him?

    ¡¸ You were insulting my honor ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replies immediately.

    ¡¸ Do you think that will be enough? We¡¯ll just reply with ¡°Momoko-neechan forced Torii-san to have sex while she¡¯s watching¡± ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not something you can officially announce. This is the Kouzuki mansion. If people discover that it happened in this place, it¡¯ll cause damage to the Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take on that problem. All I have to say is that the Kuromori house keeps it a secret from the Kouzuki house. Kuromori is a house from the shadows after all. We have no problems if we gain infamy ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No way¡­If that happens, Kou-chan and Misuzu can¡¯t be engaged anymore! If that happens, Kuromori house is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, I¡¯ll just elope with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ What about me? Oh well, I won¡¯t leave Onii-sama no matter what situation I¡¯m in anyway. If anything happens, Kouzuki can pretend that they cut off Kuromori house and we¡¯ll continue our daily life ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko already went through carnage so many times ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Unlike Momoko, they don¡¯t carry something big from a high place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep. We crawled out of so many messes already! Our resolve and guts are different ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan. If we do something, we make sure that it¡¯s done. We don¡¯t hold back. We carry through until the other party is done. Letting them go means that they can come back for revenge. We make sure that the enemy has no more strength to oppose us ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you think that you can threaten me with that then you¡¯re mistaken ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan says while trembling.

    ¡¸ Threat? Why would I threaten Momoko-neechan? This is an ultimatum ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan should¡¯ve received the report too but let me remind you, last night, I ordered the Takakura shrine maidens to turn dozens of Yakuza crazy and sent them back to Kansai. Half of them surrendered to the police but half of them died from a shoot-out. I gave those orders ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The Kansai Yakuza turned the students in Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s school as their targets. It¡¯s as you have seen from the party yesterday. We had to show a much horrible retaliation to make sure that they don¡¯t do it again. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoko, can you do the same? You say that you carry a heavy responsibility for your family but, can you send people to their deaths for the sake of your family? ¡¹

    Edie asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked down.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not something for me to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. This dirty job isn¡¯t for someone with Momoko-neechan¡¯s status to do. Of course, that includes Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ So I¡¯m doing it. It¡¯s my job ¡¹

    Cleaning the filth.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re family after all. Someone¡¯s got to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about money. We¡¯re no servants of Kouzuki house after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko, Jii-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Then, I looked at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ And Yoshiko-san are all my precious family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks out unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Nobility has nothing to do with me. I couldn¡¯t care less about it. I just want to make my family happy. To make that happen, I¡¯ll use even the nobility for that, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I need them. If it has to turn to a fight, then we¡¯ll fight even nobility, and we¡¯ll make sure to win. If we don¡¯t surpass them, then it¡¯ll only hurt my family. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t lose ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ That is the head of the family ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama already lives as the head of the family ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, Minaho-neesan¡¯s the head of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-oneesan¡¯s training Yo-chan to become the next head of the family. That¡¯s why she¡¯s letting Yo-chan take care of the hard stuff now ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I think Mariko-chan doesn¡¯t get why Yo-chan had to go to the place to deal with the Yakuza but, that was training. If you want a serious training for someone, then give them the hardest experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Torii-san mutters.

    ¡¸ I thought that Kuromori-sama is being made light of but it seems that it¡¯s the opposite ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh right.

    If we use the senses of the young ladies, only grunts go to places of danger.

    They watch like a boss from above, giving instructions to the people doing their job.

    ¡¸ Momoko-chan sure is creative, and you have a fun personality, but it¡¯s only on the surface. You have no substance. After all, you watch from a high place where you¡¯re safe, you can¡¯t do anything by yourself. It¡¯s all the power of your house. You never experience carnage ¡¹

    Nei tells Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ This is why Yo-chan took Mariko-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Compared to Momoko-chan¡¯s surface charm, she¡¯s fascinated by Yo-chan¡¯s substance instead. Mariko-chan¡¯s a pragmatic girl ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s how it is. Oh, I feel everything¡¯s clear now. ¡¹

    Torii-san?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about the nobility or anything. This is much more fun. Kuromori-sama¡¯s side that is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you betraying me and now affiliating yourself with the Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No. Kaan Momoko-sama, I¡¯m following Kuromori house ¡¹

    She¡¯s no longer calling her ¡°Momoko-oneesama¡±

    ¡¸ Are you breaking the relationship between Kaan and Torii house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly not, it won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Torii-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Momoko-sama, you don¡¯t have that power to move the Kaan house. Besides, from my conversation with Kouzuki-sama, I know that he and the head of the Kaan house are good friends. Furthermore, the performance of the Torii house is going well so I don¡¯t see the troubles of the young ladies affecting the group companies ¡¹

    Right, the world isn¡¯t that simple.

    Just because Momoko-neechan complains doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯ll change the company management.

    ¡¸ I admired Kaan Momoko-sama for so long. I admired and feared you. I thought that if only I was born not in the Torii house but in my mother¡¯s side, the Kanou house, and if only Kanou house is as prosper as their ancestors, I thought I could become like Momoko-sama. Momoko-sama¡¯s overflowing with confidence, everyone fears you, you¡¯re filled with composure, furthermore, you¡¯re beautiful. I loved Momoko-sama. I wanted to become Momoko-sama¡¯s little sister. Momoko-sama, when you said that you¡¯ll make me your sister, I thought that I could rise to heaven. But¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ Momoko-sama didn¡¯t think of me like a real sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m the daughter of Kaan house and you¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to explain. I know it already ¡¹

    Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Besides, I found someone more wonderful than Momoko-sama ¡¹

    She said. Torii-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ I may be incompetent but please take care of me ¡¹

    She bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, she¡¯s good, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa? ¡¹

    Nei and Agnes looked at me.

    ¡¸ Sure, you¡¯re welcome here, Torii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please call me Mariko ¡¹

    Torii-san said.

    ¡¸ Here Ruri-oneechan, you¡¯re better at the camera ¡¹

    Mana hands Ruriko the digital camera.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not doing this because a young lady of nobility is watching, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Mana-san. I¡¯ll do it. Just like usual ¡¹

    Ruriko takes the camera with a smile.

    ¡¸ As for the video recording, I¡¯ll still do it! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s take off these clothes! ¡¹

    Agnes tells Mariko.

    ¡¸ Ah, why don¡¯t we let Danna-sama do it instead? ¡¹

    Misuzu proposed.

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s her first time, and I think that¡¯s for the better ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then, uhm, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Mariko said, then looked at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re watching. I don¡¯t care about Momoko-sama anymore ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ T-This is unpleasant. I-I¡¯m taking my leave ¡¹

    She stands up from her seat.

    ¡¸ Do you think that we¡¯re going to allow that selfishness? Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry! ¡¹

    Michi releases her Qi to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Hii! What?! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan became paralyzed and sits back down to her chair.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not as strong as the Miko power but I can make sure that you remain seated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Numumumumu!! ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san who¡¯s still gagged and tied up next to Michi, groans.

    ¡¸ Quiet. Since Qi doesn¡¯t work on you, I¡¯ll have to use electric shock on you again ¡¹

    Yamada-san fell silent from the glint in Michi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ The count of fights we had are different ¡¹

    Edie says while playing around with the taser

    ¡¸ After the combat yesterday, I knew that you have the skill to bend old school Qi attacks. This is why I told Shou and had this prepared ¡¹

    Edie and Michi had a countermeasure ready.

    If it¡¯s a stun gun, then it won¡¯t kill the other party.

    No matter how trained a person can be, if they receive an electric shock, they¡¯ll become momentarily paralyzed.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll never lose. Our defeat means putting the family in danger. ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Shou-oneesama. She prepared a rapid-fire cartridge-based type instead of a disposable one. ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Using one shot when it comes to fighting is scary. In most cases, enemies are multiple.

    ¡¸ Now, hurry up Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes goes behind Torii-san and calls me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I approached Torii-san.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Torii-san¡¯s eyes are looking at my crotch.

    My erect penis.

    ¡¸ Are you scared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A bit¡­ ¡¹

    Torii-san replies.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s thing ¡¹

    Misuzu squats before me and kisses my glans.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko crawls her tongue.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, you two. It¡¯s Mariko-chan¡¯s time right now ¡¹

    Agnes scolds Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Enjoy, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I stand in front of Mariko.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s breathing roughly from arousal.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking your clothes off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    My hand unbuttons Mariko¡¯s blouse.

    I can see her white skin from the nape below.

    ¡¸ You seem to be used to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I mean, u-undressing ¡¹

    Oh, I do it naturally, my hands don¡¯t even tremble.

    ¡¸ Well, I do undress a lot but I sure put on the same amount ¡¹

    ¡¸ Put on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When Agnes takes a bath, Papa always takes my clothes off and puts them off after bath! ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Not just Agnes. Mao-chan does it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry. I always do the same ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Agnes never saw Misuzu-chan take off her panties herself ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Misuzu loves letting me do it. Taking off her underwear.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan puts her clothes on sometimes. Nei-chan¡¯s an adult so she puts on her clothes herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, I¡¯m the big sister after all ¡¹

    Nei does that when everyone¡¯s present but¡­

    When it¡¯s just the two of us, she makes me do it all.

    She¡¯s quite spoiled.

    ¡¸ Right. It was a fun bath time yesterday

    Mariko tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s noisy in the bathroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Yesterday, Mariko¡¯s an outsider and so she¡¯s shivering in surprise, but¡­

    This will be different.

    ¡¸ Okay, now you¡¯re unbuttoned ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I spread out her blouse. And her bra¡¯s white.

    Then, I take it off.

    ¡¸ Now for the skirt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    Her skirt fell to the floor.

    Mariko¡¯s now just wearing her underwear.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take off your socks ¡¹

    I squat to Mariko¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I¡¯ll do it myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let Papa do it ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good, let¡¯s start with the right foot ¡¹

    I take off Mariko¡¯s socks.

    Her bare feet are exposed.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have some nice legs. Your pinky has a nice shape. Your nails are smooth too ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Mariko blushed.

    ¡¸ Okay, now the other side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Now, both her feet are exposed.

    ¡¸ Yep. You have thin and long legs, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, you¡¯re not participating in sports, are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s nothing to apologize for ¡¹

    I touched Mariko¡¯s calf.

    ¡¸ Hyauu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you need to exercise a bit more for your health ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re not fat. Or should I say that you¡¯re a bit slim? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, your breasts do swell ¡¹

    I then look up at Mariko¡¯s breasts while squatting.

    Yeah, the meat wrapped in white bra has some volume.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to that one ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa loves breasts after all! ¡¹

    Yeah, well, that¡¯s true.

    I stand up.

    ¡¸ Mariko, I¡¯m taking off your bra ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please ¡¹

    She says while her body freezes in tension.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so stiff ¡¹

    I gently pat Mariko¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Hiiii!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s spine trembles.

    Now.

    I take off the hook from her back in an instant.

    ¡¸ Kya! ¡¹

    Mariko covers the bra spilling out of her chest with her hand in panic.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hide it! Take it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Right¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko-san speaks so, but she still hides her chest.

    ¡¸ Mariko, take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it. Do it together with me. Suu, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will join too! Suu, haa ¡¹

    Mariko joins in and takes a deep breath.

    Suu, haa.

    Suu, haa.

    Suu, haa.

    ¡¸ Have you calmed down? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. Papa¡¯s here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Mariko lets go of her hand covering her chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking the bra off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    I take off her bra.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a cute breast. It¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Her puffed up breasts and pink nipples show up.

    ¡¸ I-Is it not weird? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? It¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s nice that you have a small areola. I like Mariko¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you really are gentle ¡¹

    Huh, Why do you think so?

    I¡¯m only speaking my thoughts.

    ¡¸ I uhm¡­I feel embarrassed to have traces of underwear on my skin ¡¹

    Oh right, there¡¯s a mark on her skin, tracing her bra.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s because Mariko-chan¡¯s bra is a bit too small? Are you getting bigger recently? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan, you didn¡¯t have anyone in your home to talk to about underwear? Is it hard to talk to your mother? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I thought so ¡¹

    There¡¯s a gap between herself and her mother whose origin is from the nobility.

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t we buy some next time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! Shopping with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I will come too. That¡¯s okay, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ You can make Onii-chan buy you lewd underwear too. Mana wants one ¡¹

    Hey now, Mana.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you can talk to your big sis about anything from now on! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I will also learn a lot from the big sisters ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ So, you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Papa, it¡¯s her panty¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    Yeah, anyway, let¡¯s get Mariko naked¡­

 Chapter 1042. VS Torii Mariko â€“ Deflowering Battle / Checking the Hymen

    Before me is Mariko¡¯s soft-looking stomach and her cute navel.

    I blew wind to her navel;

    ¡¸ Kyan~ ¡¹

    She trembled and twisted.

    ¡¸ P-Please don¡¯t do weird things to me ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me blushing.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not even on the realm of weird things you¡¯ll get ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, Onii-chan will do even more stuff to you ¡¹

    Nei and Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off ¡¹

    I try to touch Mariko¡¯s panty, then¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, err, that¡­yes ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ If you close your thighs that hard Papa can¡¯t pull your panty ¡¹

    Agnes is right. Mariko¡¯s tightly closing her thighs. Trembling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ But, that ashamed look of Mariko-san is so wonderful ¡¹

    Ruriko takes a photo of Mariko¡¯s body which is now wearing just a panty.

    ¡¸ Calm down ¡¹

    I look up at Mariko with a smile.

    ¡¸ Take a good look at everyone around you. Everyone¡¯s naked ¡¹

    The people on the bed in this big room are¡­

    Agnes, Nei, Mana, Misuzu, Ruriko, and me¡­we¡¯re all naked.

    ¡¸ If you want, should Michi and I get naked too? ¡¹

    Edie who¡¯s monitoring Yamada Umeko-Sebastianus-san who¡¯s tied up close to the wall.

    Other than us, only Momoko-neechan and Yoshiko-san who sits down on the visitor seats still wear clothes.

    ¡¸ Hurry and join us! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    Mariko¡¯s trembling stopped.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re right, hmm, I understand, Eii! ¡¹

    Mariko mustered up her courage and loosens up her legs.

    Then, her tightly closed thighs opened up.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko, you¡¯re spreading out too much ¡¹

    Now she¡¯s spreading her legs to her shoulder width.

    I still can¡¯t take it off.

    ¡¸ Close it a little bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Mariko speaks apologetically, she then closes her legs a bit.

    This will do.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m taking them off ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-As you see fit! ¡¹

    What do you mean?

    But, I feel sorry asking this nervous Mariko.

    I grab Mariko¡¯s small panty with both hands, then¡­

    I lowered it down.

    ¡¸ Hahiii!! ¡¹

    The cloth protecting her genitals is pulled down¡­now it¡¯s exposed to the air.

    Oh, she has thin pubic hair, that there¡¯s hardly anything other than the soft hair.

    Then, Mariko¡¯s thin closed line¡­

    Yep, it¡¯s not wet from hindsight.

    Her nervousness is too strong that she¡¯s not feeling arousal.

    ¡¸ P-Please don¡¯t stare too hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll take a good look. If I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be able to see Mariko¡¯s condition, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    Anyway, I need to make her wet and loosen her vagina.

    But before that.

    ¡¸ Mariko, raise one of your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    I take Mariko¡¯s panty out of her foot.

    Then, I look at Mariko¡¯s completely naked body.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is beautiful. Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Her body.

    Her high hips and long legs.

    She¡¯s a little slim. Her limbs are thin, it has no meat.

    She doesn¡¯t exercise a lot, so¡­

    Her stomach is really soft, but it¡¯s constricted tight.

    She¡¯s still in first-year.

    Her breasts are dome-shaped, her nipples point outwards.

    Her skin is white but her areola¡¯s clear pink.

    Her body is overflowing with health.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­compared to others I¡¯m just¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Nei, Mana, and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t compare yourself to others. Mariko¡¯s greatness belongs only to Mariko ¡¹

    I said and stood up.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ueeee?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is this your first time too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously! ¡¹

    Mariko blushed to her ears.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s kiss. You don¡¯t want your first kiss later than your first sex, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe you don¡¯t want it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I want it! I should just do it right?! Geez! ¡¹

    Somehow, she snapped at me.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you don¡¯t need to do anything. I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    I close the distance and Mariko¡¯s body stiffened.

    Can¡¯t help it.

    ¡¸ Actually, I wanted to kiss and have sex with Mariko for so long ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ S-Since when? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since yesterday, when I saw Mariko from the party ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-W-W-Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? It¡¯s because Mariko¡¯s cute. Your party dress suited you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-B-B-B-But, I¡¯m just a cheeky, cheeky, cheeky girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you¡¯re cute ¡¹

    I embraced Mariko.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re stubborn, pushing yourself to the limit, but that thought of never wanting to lose to the young ladies, Mariko¡¯s energy is cute ¡¹

    I know now.

    Mariko has been fighting in her way.

    Against the nobility, the young ladies, her birth.

    Others may see her only as an eccentric and noisy girl, but¡­

    But now, I know Mariko¡¯s circumstances.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. Mariko has me now. I¡¯ll be with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    I kissed Mariko on the lips.

    Yes, this is warm and soft.

    ¡¸ Okay, stay still

    Ruriko takes photos of our kiss.

    Hearing the sound of the shutter¡­

    ¡¸ Ahn.. I-I was kissed? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Mariko ¡¹

    I embraced Mariko tightly and kissed her lips again.

    Mariko¡¯s soft breast and nipple touch my chest.

    My erect penis pushes against Mariko¡¯s soft stomach.

    I¡¯m trying to push my tongue in but Mariko¡¯s teeth are closed.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Mariko lets go.

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, haaa, p-please don¡¯t kiss me for too long! I couldn¡¯t breathe at all ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ When your mouth is closed because of kissing, then you just breathe from your nose ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I-I-I-If I do that, my nasal breathing will¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not that I mind ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Agnes and everyone always breathes through the nose when kissing with Papa ¡¹

    Agnes says wondering.

    ¡¸ Okay, now let¡¯s train your breathing when kissing ¡¹

    I embraced Mariko and kissed her again.

    ¡¸ Numomomoomomo!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Breathe through your nose! You¡¯ll be okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you keep at it, you¡¯ll drown from kissing Mariko-chan ¡¹

    Nei points the camera on her and captures Mariko¡¯s confused look.

    ¡¸ Breathe through your nose! Suu, haa! ¡¹

    Mariko breathes in through her nose from Agnes¡¯ signal.

    ¡¸ Then breathe out ¡¹

    Her nasal breathing touches my face.

    ¡¸ Now breathe in ¡¹

    Suuuu

    ¡¸ Pfft ¡¹

    Everyone laughed, starting from Nei.

    ¡¸ Puhaa! Laughing at me, that¡¯s cruel! ¡¹

    Mariko lets go and protests to everyone, but¡­

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m not ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s doing her best so why would I laugh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ You all seem to be having fun ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks as if spitting out.

    ¡¸ Well yes, it¡¯s fun. Momoko-neechan, do you know why humans have sex/

    I say while embracing Mariko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s either to create descendants or to satisfy one¡¯s sexual desires, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replies immediately.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s because it¡¯s fun ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sure, there are animal-like humans with overflowing lust, but you see¡­ Humans don¡¯t have sex because they have lust. Sex is a way of communication for people to understand each other. If you don¡¯t enjoy it, then it¡¯ll only be painful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Sex is fun. That¡¯s why Ruriko only does it with Onii-sama. Onii-sama¡¯s the only partner Ruriko can enjoy sex with ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Me too. Having sex with Darling is fun, it¡¯s AMAZING. That¡¯s why I only do it with Darling. Never with other men ¡¹

    Edie too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯re showing the depths of your mind and body so it has to be fun ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mariko-chan, just enjoy this! Mariko-chan loves fun things too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, well, yes, fun things are fun ¡¹1

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already having fun. After all, I¡¯m hugging Mariko¡¯s body like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Mariko noticed that our skins touch so she blushes again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Somehow, this feels weird ¡¹

    Mariko sits down on the bed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m actually naked ¡¹

    The walls of this room are all mirrors.

    Mariko mutters as she looks at her body in one of the mirrors.

    ¡¸ Everyone too ¡¹

    Yes, in the mirror¡­

    The people in the bed are all naked too.

    Mariko¡¯s not alone.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan, could you pose your legs to an M shape? ¡¹

    Nei says while facing the camera on her.

    ¡¸ M? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s confused, then Agnes and Mana go to her side.

    ¡¸ Hii! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ You just have to pose like this ¡¹

    They force her to spread her legs.

    ¡¸ Wow, as expected of a virgin, even when doing that pose, that¡¯s still closed tight ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Then, Mariko-chan, now try doing ¡°Kupaa¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kupa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this! ¡¹

    Agnes spreads Mariko¡¯s lips below with her fingers.

    ¡¸ H-Hiiiii ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be surprised. You have to open this place or the penis can¡¯t go inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan, you should know since you already watched Papa and Agnes have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    You¡¯re suddenly making her open her slit.

    ¡¸ Remember when the other girls had their first experience, they had to go through this, right? We won¡¯t know unless we take a good look ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Use your fingers to spread it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, err ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this ¡¹

    Agnes takes the lead, spreading her slit in front of Mariko and showing the insides.

    Of course, Ruriko¡¯s holding the photo camera, she¡¯s capturing Mariko¡¯s face as usual.

    ¡¸ T-This is somewhat embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well of course. But, everyone here experienced the same thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come to my room and I¡¯ll show you everyone¡¯s photos ¡¹

    Nei and Ruriko said.

    I peek inside Mariko¡¯s pussy.

    Oh, she¡¯s a little wet.

    But, this isn¡¯t enough.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Ah, found Mariko-chan¡¯s hymen! ¡¹

    Yeah, I see the white film inside the flesh.

    ¡¸ Huh? Hy-what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hymen. Mariko-chan, have you ever spread this part and looked inside?

    ¡¸ I never did ¡¹

    Nei asked. She replies with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Then, take a look! Anyone got a hand-mirror? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have one here ¡¹

    Ruriko brings in a hand-mirror.

    ¡¸ I had it prepared. Mariko-san is filled with curiosity so I thought that she¡¯d want to see her hymen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then I¡¯ll take photos! Onee-chan, spread your pussy ¡¹

    Mana puts in a hand mirror in front of Mariko¡¯s crotch which she¡¯s spreading with her hands.

    ¡¸ Wow, so it¡¯s like this ¡¹

    It seems that she thinks of her genitals as a bit grotesque.

    ¡¸ And then, this part is the hymen ¡¹

    Mana points out.

    ¡¸ This is¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko stares at it.

    ¡¸ Yes. This is the only time you¡¯ll see this. Onii-chan¡¯s penis will tear it off soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ This will be torn¡­ ¡¹

    Hmm?

    Love nectar starts dripping out of Mariko¡¯s slit.

    Mariko got aroused from seeing her hymen?

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa. Time for preparation ¡¹

    Agnes licks my penis.

    She makes it harder.

    ¡¸ The cameras are ready, we¡¯re good to go ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ready to take photos anytime ¡¹

    Nei and Ruriko completed taking recordings of the virgin body.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    I get up from the bed.

    ¡¸ Eh? Eh? Eh? What? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s petrified on her M-legs pose.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sex. We¡¯re having sex now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uwawawaawaaw ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say uwawawawa. Mariko ¡¹

    I kissed Mariko¡¯s nose.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not in a rush, don¡¯t be afraid. Calm down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Y-Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to keep your legs spread anymore, let me hug you ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I gently embrace Mariko¡¯s upper half to stop her from getting scared.

    I gently pat her hair and back.

    I sniff Mariko¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing, I just thought that you smell good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I use foreign brand shampoo and hair treatment after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s Mariko who smells good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s my first time being told like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s going to become normal now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Papa loves smelling Agnes and the girls ¡¹

    They all smell good.

    And, they all have different scents

    ¡¸ But, Papa loves licking breasts more ¡¹

    Right.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko, can I touch your breasts? ¡¹

    I asked. Mariko;

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    She¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ P-Please enjoy it ¡¹

 Chapter 1043. VS Torii Mariko â€“ Deflowering Battle / Caressing the Body to Loosen up

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    Then, I kissed the back of her ear and her nape.

    ¡¸ Hyaan, that tickles ¡¹

    Mariko trembles.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you like that ticklish feeling? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t move now Mariko ¡¹

    I suck her skin from her nape going down.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Hey! Iyaan~ ¡¹

    Then, I crawl my tongue on Mariko¡¯s collarbone.

    I sniff the swell on her chest.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It smells like milk ¡¹

    The scent of this girl¡¯s body arouses men.

    ¡¸ You mean that I¡¯m childish? That I smell milk? ¡¹

    I get up and looked at Mariko in the eye.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Geez, what a stubborn sore loser you are.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s cute. The thought makes you smell sweet for me ¡¹

    I said, then I kissed Mariko on the lips again.

    ¡¸ I-I can smell lemon around my nose whenever Kuromori-sama kisses me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Mariko-chan likes Papa ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ After all, it always smells like lemons when Agnes does it! Each kiss makes your heartbeat and it tastes like lemon! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Really? ¡¹

    Mariko looked up at Agnes who¡¯s at the bedside.

    ¡¸ It does the same to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko reply with a smile.

    ¡¸ They say that your first kiss tastes like lemon but the truth is it tastes lemon when you kiss someone you like! Those who never experienced it will never understand ¡¹

    Nei said and looked at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Your pet dog or a baby relative doesn¡¯t count as the first kiss you see. You never feel your chest tighten or taste it sour ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s looking this way angrily.

    I knew it, she never had a kiss.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, one more please ¡¹

    Mariko said. So I kissed her again.

    ¡¸ Hmm, it tastes sour. Will I be able to experience my first time right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, so we¡¯re going to the next step ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t struggle okay? ¡¹

    I touch Mariko¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    It¡¯s a little sweaty and soft.

    ¡¸ Have you ever had your breasts fondled before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never did. This is my first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even yourself? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I would never fondle my own breasts ¡¹

    This has nice elasticity, not too hard, not too soft either.

    ¡¸ Ahn, K-Kuromori-sama, t-that¡¯s too strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better when I fondle it stronger, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t understand the real pleasure of sex if it¡¯s all gentle caress ¡¹

    Going for stronger fondles at times as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt her¡­

    ¡¸ Leave it to me. Would I ever hurt Mariko¡¯s body? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No ¡¹

    Mariko still worries.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Ahn! ¡¹

    Rolling my tongue around, her nipple¡¯s getting stiff.

    She has good sensitivity.

    ¡¸ Noo~ It tickles! It tickles! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try holding out for a little longer. Women feel good when they have their nipples licked ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Right. When Yo-chan sucks your breasts it makes you feel happy that you¡¯re born a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan, your breasts are just too blessed! Furthermore, it¡¯s big and yet it still has a nice shape and it¡¯s not sagging at all ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m doing my best in muscle training to make sure that it doesn¡¯t sag! I always worry about my body proportion so Yo-chan won¡¯t hate me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hate you for something that trivial, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I say while fondling Mariko¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ I know, but still, I don¡¯t like that! I want to stay as that beautiful big sister of Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that. Mana wants to stay as that cute little sister after all ¡¹

    Mana says while fondling her own breast.

    ¡¸ But, Mana¡¯s goal is to become a model so I can¡¯t puff my breast too much. Models have to stay slender after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ REally? I think that Mana-chan¡¯s breasts are quite cute. Right, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I love it ¡¹

    Hearing all that, I noticed.

    ¡¸ Mariko, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, this is a usual thing¡­ ¡¹

    I look at Michi who¡¯s monitoring Yamada Umeko-san together with Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Michi, I like your breast too ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy to hear that but unfortunately, it¡¯s not even qualified to be called ¡°breast¡± at all ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s chest is as flat as the cartesian plane.

    ¡¸ But I still like it! I¡¯ll fondle, suck, lick it later ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s Master¡¯s order¡­ ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ See, it¡¯s fun isn¡¯t it Mariko-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Mariko doesn¡¯t seem to get it.

    ¡¸ This is our family, and from now on, you¡¯re in that family too, Mariko-chan. In the end, everyone has some strong self-assertion but they all love Yo-chan. Yo-chan always thinks of everyone and is going every which way. That¡¯s fun even if you¡¯re watching or you¡¯re with the noise, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if everyone keeps on making a fuss, it doesn¡¯t end with a fight. If Agnes and everyone quarrel, it¡¯ll only make Papa sad. But, making a lot of noise is okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Throwing the thoughts inside our hearts, or should I say that we just say all our thoughts without keeping anything a secret inside the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Better yet, our family has no secrets from each other. We have girls who can read minds after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t keep our worries to ourselves. They¡¯ll see it instantly. They¡¯re not here, but still¡­ ¡¹

    Nei, Agnes, Mana, Misuzu, and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Mariko knows about the power of the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ I see. Hiding it would be stupid ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Mariko ¡¹

    I suck on Mariko¡¯s left nipple this time.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Aaah! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You seem more sensitive on the left side ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Kuun, I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ It happens a lot. The heart is closer to the left side so you are more sensitive there ¡¹

    Mana said. I¡¯m sure that Katsuko-nee taught her that.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, geez. I¡¯m letting out such a weird voice. I¡¯m embarrassed ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not weird at all! It¡¯s cute, Mariko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mariko-chan¡­Look at Papa¡¯s face when he¡¯s sucking your breasts ¡¹

    Agnes said. Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ See? Yo-chan¡¯s so cute, he¡¯s like a baby ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama makes such a cute face whenever he sucks breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ In such times, you should hug Onii-chan¡¯s head ¡¹

    Mana said. Mariko embraces my head sucking her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahnn, Ahnn! It¡¯s true. So cute! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s expression loosens as she stares at me.

    ¡¸ Good, it¡¯s about time we go down there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Down? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to lick Mariko down there too ¡¹

    Mariko;

    ¡¸ Eeeh?! N-No need! There¡¯s no need to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t give it a good lick then it¡¯ll only hurt Mariko ¡¹

    I look at Mariko in the eye and speak earnestly.

    ¡¸ S-Should I also¡­uhm, lick Kuromori-sama¡¯s¡­thing? ¡¹

    She asks timidly.

    She saw various girls give me fellatio after all.

    ¡¸ Maybe not now. Next time. This is your first time today ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s right. You¡¯ll only get confused if you try to learn so many things at once ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will teach you about licky licky next time. ¡¹

    Nei and Agnes said.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, you¡¯ll need to accept Papa¡¯s semen and swallow it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama loves watching us swallow his semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, Onii-chan¡¯s watching us so happy when we do that. So we drink it despite being a bit bitter ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to drink it every morning. I can check on Danna-sama¡¯s healthy by tasting his semen after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Darling prefers cumming inside than semen drinking. Semen drinking is just an option ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also love it when Master pours his fresh semen in my womb ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m going down now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauu! ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue from Mariko¡¯s nipples to her cleavage¡­

    I feel her soft belly with my tongue.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t lick my navel! ¡¹

    I give it a lick.

    ¡¸ Hyauu! ¡¹

    Mariko trembled.

    ¡¸ I never thought that someone would lick my navel ¡¹

    She looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time someone licking my lips, nape, and my chest, but my navel¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give it a lick everyday so be sure to keep it clean ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do it all the time even if Kuromori-sama doesn¡¯t tell me ¡¹

    She speaks bashfully.

    Then, my tongue finally reached Mariko¡¯s crotch.

    Yeah, she¡¯s quite wet now.

    But, I don¡¯t think this is enough.

    I need her to be wetter and her vagina loosen up.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan, you¡¯re looking at it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. I¡¯ll spread it out again ¡¹

    This time, I spread Mariko¡¯s slit with my fingers.

    Hot liquid spills out.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, this is embarrassing. My heart is pounding. I might die from embarrassment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what will happen if I do this? ¡¹

    I give it a light lick.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    The pleasure made Mariko¡¯s back shiver.

    I insert my tongue, little by little.

    ¡¸ Hi, hi, hii, Kuaaaa!! ¡¹

    Mariko moans loudly.

    Mariko¡¯s sour love nectar spreads in my tongue.

    I use my fingertips.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing?! ¡¹

    Mariko shouts in panic.

    ¡¸ Oh, Onii-chan¡¯s exposing your clitoris ¡¹

    Mana replied.

    ¡¸ Cli-what? ¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t seem like Mariko touched herself here before.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ask, just feel ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Just feel what? What? ¡¹

    At that moment, my tongue touches Mariko¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Kyahiiiiii!!! W-What?! What?! What¡¯s going on?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already said it. It¡¯s your clitoris. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiii!!! Stop this! Stop! I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s pleasure, Papa¡¯s licking you ¡¹

    Nei and Agnes touch Mariko¡¯s shoulder as she trembles from the unknown pleasure, easing up her fear.

    So, I focus on licking her.

    ¡¸ Uhiiiii!!! Auuuu! Hakyuuuuu! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s so noisy, this is fun.

    ¡¸ Ah, aah, aaaah! Kuuuu, Kyauuu!!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s clitoris turns stiff as I continue to stimulate it with my tongue.

    My saliva makes it shiny sparkly, now it looks like a speck of ruby.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuu, kuuuuuu, kuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Love nectar leaks out from Mariko¡¯s slit.

    Oh¡­She¡¯s easy to get wet.

    That¡¯s great. If that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, please stop! You¡¯re making Mariko feel weird! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s hand grabs my hair.

    Mariko¡¯s thighs sandwich my head.

    Even so, I continue my tongue assault.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to feel weird! Nobody¡¯s here other than Mariko-chan¡¯s family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Show us Mariko-chan¡¯s face of pleasure ¡¹

    I put on a spurt.

    Intensifying the movements of my tongue¡­

    Then, I fondle Mariko¡¯s ass and thighs together.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaan!!! Don¡¯t do that! Please stop!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that this is Mariko¡¯s first time cumming.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I¡¯m feeling weird! I¡¯m feeling weird! I feel like my head¡¯s about to blow up!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s breathing turned rough

    Each breath moves her breast up and down grandly.

    The beads of sweat spill out of her flushed body.

    Oh, the nipples I wet with my saliva is now hard.

    It¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸ Kiiiiiii!!!! Hyaaaaaaaaa! Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Kuaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Haaaaaaaaaaaannnn!!!!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s hips jumped and her body bent like a bow.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaaa, kyaaaaaaaaaaan!!!! ¡¹

    She screams intensely.

    Mariko spouts love nectar from her slit and my face got wet.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s long climax continued.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Here, towel. Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I grab the towel Mana gave me and wipe the love nectar on my face.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, haaaaaa, haaaaaa, haaaaa ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s still basking in the afterglow.

    She¡¯s exhausted as she lies down on the bed.

    Her legs and hips probably can¡¯t exert any pressure.

    Her white skin is pink from the heat.

    Her whole body is covered in sweat.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, haaaaaaa, haaaaaa, haaaa ¡¹

    My face enters Mariko¡¯s vision who stares at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaaaaa, K-Kuromori-shama ¡¹

    ¡°Sama¡± turned to ¡°Shama¡±

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Mariko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, haaa, haaaa, I think ¡¹

    It¡¯s like she just ran a marathon.

    ¡¸ My heart is pounding¡­haaaa, haaaa, it¡¯s a little hard to breathe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, water ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana already has a bottle prepared. As expected.

    ¡¸ Coldwater is bad for her body so it¡¯s just room temperature water ¡¹

    To think that she even pays attention to that.

    I opened the bottle and poured water on my mouth.

    Then, feed Mariko from my mouth.

    ¡¸ Ngu, nnn, nnn, haaa ¡¹

    Mariko drinks the water.

    Then, sweat flows out of her at that moment.

    ¡¸ Mariko ¡¹

    I kissed Mariko¡¯s lips and cheeks.

    I taste Mariko¡¯s nipples again.

    Kissed her navel.

    Mariko accepts my kisses as she¡¯s exhausted.

    This should be good enough.

    I spread Mariko¡¯s legs¡­

    Then, I got on top of Mariko.

    ¡¸ A-Are we doing it? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re going to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that you are, but I¡¯m still going to do it ¡¹

    I rub my glans on Mariko¡¯s entrance.

    Nei and Ruriko go to their spots to capture the conclusive moment.

    ¡¸ B-But I¡¯m still scared¡­I guess¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s moist eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸ Guess¡­what? ¡¹

    Our eyes met each other.

    ¡¸ Uhm, that¡­I think I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s afraid. This is her first time after all.

    But I¡­

    ¡¸ But I want to do it. I want to have sex with Mariko ¡¹

    I make it clear with her.

    ¡¸ I want to make all of Mariko mine. I want you, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s lost. At this very last moment.

    She¡¯s the daughter of Torii house, inheriting the blood of Kanou house.

    The thought of ¡°Am I sure about this?¡± comes at her at this moment as she¡¯s about to give her virginity to me.

    But I¡­

    Our naked bodies are overlapping, my glans is just before her entrance. No man would stop in that situation.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you¡¯re not giving it to me. I¡¯m taking it from you ¡¹

    I said.

 Chapter 1044. VS Torii Mariko â€“ Deflowering Battle / Deflowering and Creampie

    I won¡¯t wait!

    My erect penis pushes inside Mariko¡¯s entrance.

    My glans shining from pre-cum goes inside Mariko.

    ¡¸ Guh! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s completely exhausted body reacts from the insertion of the foreign object.

    However.

    She can¡¯t remove the invasion.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s insides are soaked in love nectar.

    The narrow road nobody entered is spread out into the shape of my penis.

    Ooh, my penis is wrapped in moist and hot feeling.

    I¡¯m wrapped inside Mariko¡¯s virgin pussy.

    ¡¸ Gah!! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans senses a wall.

    ¡¸ Mariko, I¡¯m tearing this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hii!! ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me in fear.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!! ¡¹

    I push through her hymen.

    ¡¸ Iiiiiiiiiih!! It hurts!! ¡¹

    As my penis goes deeper inside¡­

    I push through the hole I drilled on her hymen.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do this! It won¡¯t go in deeper than that! ¡¹

    Mariko protests desperately but this is just half of it.

    ¡¸ Mariko, entrust your body to me ¡¹

    She¡¯s already wet, and her body is loose.

    Besides, her body is developed enough that it can endure sex.

    ¡¸ Hold my hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just hold it ¡¹

    I grab Mariko¡¯s hand and hold it tightly.

    Mariko grips it back immediately.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll fix the angle now ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Angle? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I just shove it in now, it might hit somewhere I don¡¯t need to, bringing more pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, just trust me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I trust you ¡¹

    I check the angle once again¡­

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    I shove it in.

    Pushing against the resisting meat, deeper, deeper.

    The love nectar inside Mariko acts like a lubricant to my piston, overflowing in the gap between my rod and Mariko¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s staring at me in a daze.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re lying, I-It still hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course it will, it¡¯s your first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    She has more composure now.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Now, this is all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaa!!! ¡¹

    Gunununuppuuu!!

    The tip of my glans reaches the innermost part.

    Our pubis touch.

    My whole erect penis is inside Mariko.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, haaaaaaa, haaaaaa ¡¹

    Mariko breathes loudly.

    Her body¡¯s flushed.

    Sweat sparkles on her forehead.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ That big and thick thing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try raising your head, you can see it, right? ¡¹

    I get up and show the connected part.

    Mariko raised her head and peeked at her genitals.

    ¡¸ Wow, it really went in ¡¹

    Ruriko and Nei record our connected naked bodies.

    We remain still to take a break.

    Until Mariko¡¯s pussy adapts to my erect penis.

    ¡¸ So this is what¡¯s happening to me ¡¹

    This room has mirror walls and ceiling.

    Mariko¡¯s eyes stare at herself lying down, spreading her legs as my penis is inside her.

    She can see it in the mirror

    ¡¸ Father, Mother, I¡¯m sorry. Mariko has become a shameless daughter ¡¹

    She says while staring at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Mariko doesn¡¯t need to apologize. I just wanted to do it, and so Mariko let me ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it! Mariko also wanted Kuromori-sama to do it ¡¹

    Mariko looked up at me and said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ How does it feel inside Mariko? ¡¹

    She suddenly asked me.

    ¡¸ How? ¡¹

    I asked back.

    ¡¸ Does it feel weird? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, does it feel good? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t put that into words ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Mariko doesn¡¯t feel good? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Misuzu and the girls who are watching us have sex.

    ¡¸ Mariko isn¡¯t as cute as everyone else in here ¡¹

    Her insecurity is quite troublesome.

    Just when I thought that her insecurity towards the nobility is gone, now she¡¯s insecure towards my women.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s hard to express your true feelings in just words, right? ¡¹

    Words change and turn to lies.

    ¡¸ Mariko, make your judgment from looking at my face. What kind of face do I make right now? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s eyes stare at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re making a happy face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, because I¡¯m having sex with Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, you seem to be in pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good inside Mariko. It¡¯s hot, tight, and great

    ¡¸ This is irritating ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in pain, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, this is your first time. But it¡¯ll gradually turn better after a few more tries ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to feel good as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll bang you a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do. I¡¯ll let you do it, so please violate me until it feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I promise you that ¡¹

    I kissed Mariko on the lips.

    Tears gather in Mariko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ T-This isn¡¯t from the pain. I don¡¯t know what it is but I feel like tears are welling up in my eyes ¡¹

    I suck out those tears.

    Virgin tears are salty and bitter.

    ¡¸ Mariko, I¡¯ll talk to your Father and Mother soon. I¡¯ll ask them to make you my woman ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m going to do that but still¡­

    I need to talk to them so Mariko¡¯s marriage talks with the nobility won¡¯t move forward.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    Mariko says with teary eyes, but¡­

    ¡¸ Hey now, all you have to say at such times is ¡°yes¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mariko replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you¡¯re going to bear my child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have to get along with the other women, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mariko stares into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want two children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, if that¡¯s the number that Mariko wants ¡¹

    I kissed Mariko again.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Change that. You¡¯ll become a member of the Kuromori house soon ¡¹

    Besides.

    ¡¸ Mariko, we¡¯re of the same age ¡¹

    Mariko;

    ¡¸ Then, K-Kou ¡¹

    Now she¡¯s calling me without a suffix.

    Oh well, that¡¯s very much like her.

    ¡¸ Sure, Mariko. Look, it¡¯s about time¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, you want to make a child right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to ejaculate inside Mariko¡¯s womb ¡¹

    I looked straight into her eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Geez, if Kou asks like that I can¡¯t refuse at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you¡¯re okay with it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to ask, you can do what you want with me! All of Mariko already belongs to Kou! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s eyes start spilling tears.

    ¡¸ I love you! I love you!! ¡¹

    Unable to hold back, I start moving my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You okay? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just continue, don¡¯t mind Mariko. Feel pleasure until the end ¡¹

    Sure.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, kuuuuu, auuuuu ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s crying.

    She¡¯s gritting her molars, enduring the pain.

    That appearance of hers is so lovely.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, uuuuu, uuuuuu ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s body sways, matching the movement of my hips.

    ¡¸ Mariko ¡¹

    I wanted to cum as soon as possible but I¡¯ve been squeezed a lot today.

    I need to go hard if I want to ejaculate soon.

    I fondled Mariko¡¯s breasts.

    That elastic sensation of her skin arouses my lust.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaah, aaaaah, kuaaaa!! ¡¹

    A more sweet scent comes from Mariko¡¯s skin.

    This is Mariko¡¯s sweat.

    ¡¸ M-Mariko, I¡¯m about to cum! I¡¯m about to cum! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yes! Kou! ¡¹

    I grab Mariko¡¯s ass with both my hands, pull her up, and move my penis intensely.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m speeding up.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!!! Kuuaaaaaa! Guuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s enduring it.

    She endures but still looks at me.

    Ooh, I¡­

    ¡¸ M-Mariko, I¡¯m about to cum! Mariko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do I need to do?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just tell me to cum inside! ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Cum inside!! ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me in the eyes and shouted.

    ¡¸ Cum inside me! Cum inside me! Cum inside Mariko!!! ¡¹

    Ooooh! I¡­I¡­I¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Inside!!! ¡¹

    It blows out while Mariko¡¯s in the middle of speaking!!

    ¡¸ C-Cum!!!!!!! ¡¹

    The hot liquid inside me bursts deep inside Mariko¡¯s pussy!!

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s hot!!! ¡¹

    Mariko can feel the hot liquid spreading inside of her.

    ¡¸ M-Mariko! Mariko! Marikooooooooo!!! ¡¹

    I keep rubbing my glans on her uterus.

    Pouring on my semen.

    ¡¸ Cum! Cum inside me! Inside Mariko!!! ¡¹

    Mariko looks at me as I ejaculate inside of her.

    I also watch Mariko as I ejaculate inside her.

    This cheeky girl with an unyielding spirit is making such a cute face in pain.

    ¡¸ Mariko, I love you! ¡¹

    I pour it all inside Mariko until the last drop.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, haaa, haaa, haa ¡¹

    Mariko and I are sweating heavily. It¡¯s starting to steam up.

    I fell exhausted on Mariko¡¯s hot body.

    I just ejaculated a lot earlier, and yet¡­

    I still had a lot this time.

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, haaa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s breathing roughly too.

    Her breasts wet from sweat moves up and down from her breathing.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re making such a face of pleasure again ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re making such a face while cumming inside me. It makes my chest clench tight

    Mariko embraces me tightly.

    ¡¸ I love you! I love-love-love you! Kou!! ¡¹

    Mariko rubs her sweaty nose to my nose.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ I¡¯m so happy! So happy! I¡¯m a woman! Kou¡¯s woman!! ¡¹

    She shouts loudly.

    ¡¸ Congratulations, Mariko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Congratulations, Mariko-oneesama ¡¹

    Agnes and Ruriko immediately speak their blessing to her.

    Of course, Ruriko doesn¡¯t forget to take photos with her camera.

    ¡¸ How was it, Mariko-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks while pointing the camera towards her.

    ¡¸ Sex¡­ is amazing! No, not actually the sex but Kou is! I can¡¯t imagine doing this with anyone but Kou now that I¡¯ve done it ¡¹

    Huh?

    Aren¡¯t you overstating it?

    ¡¸ Right. Only those who had sex with Danna-sama will understand ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks, conscious of Momoko-neechan who¡¯s watching from the spectator seat near the wall.

    ¡¸ Well yeah. Ordinary men prioritize their own pleasure and leave the girl behind, they have sex at their own pace. Yo-chan always matches their pace with the girl all the time ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ He looked at me all the time. He¡¯s feeling pleasure from my body. He¡¯s making such a face of pleasure and ejaculating with all the pleasure in his face ¡¹

    Mariko rubs her cheeks with mine while hugging me.

    ¡¸ Aah, I feel like that I¡¯m a woman. That I was born to make him feel pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that. I was like you before, but after discovering such happiness, all the worries I had before are gone, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes! I don¡¯t feel any worries anymore! I don¡¯t care about the household or blood anymore! It¡¯s got nothing to do with me! It¡¯s meaningless! Mariko is just a woman, a naked woman ¡¹

    Mariko says with an innocent smile.

    ¡¸ That naked woman received Kou¡¯s love! Ahn! I feel so happy ¡¹

    When having sex, the blood of nobility, the honor of Torii house, they all are irrelevant.

    I embraced the naked Mariko. I ejaculated inside the naked Mariko.

    What I like is that body I¡¯m embracing and that soft and warm heart of hers.

    ¡¸ I also had the same experience. That¡¯s why I no longer worry about the Kouzuki house anymore ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I belong to Onii-sama so I don¡¯t need to think of anything unnecessary. I only need to love Onii-sama, receive his love, and put on more effort to receive more of his love ¡¹

    She said and looked at Yoshiko.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, overthinking is bad. There¡¯s no meaning in suffering from your worries, and becoming enslaved in your thoughts is a waste of life. We only need to fill ourselves with the happiness in front of us ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looks at Ruriko dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still children. Therefore, we should let the adults take care of the adult world. Children should just enjoy themselves. Someday, we will become adults. We can take responsibility on the adult world once we¡¯re adults ¡¹

    In the end, the problems of nobility, or the future of the Kouzuki house¡­

    We can¡¯t do anything about that for now.

    That¡¯s for Jii-chan and the adults to think.

    It¡¯s stupid to suffer because we¡¯re worried about our future.

    Someday, we¡¯ll receive the baton, and we have to fulfill our responsibility as an adult, that¡¯s when we¡¯re facing it.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that sex is how children enjoy themselves? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Sex is something you do to enjoy with your body so what¡¯s the problem? ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, either way, those who just watch from the sides won¡¯t ever know. They have no experience after all~ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ Oh? Do you think that you can provoke me to say that I want to have sex with Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Do you think that I, Kaan Momoko, would open my body that carelessly? ¡¹

    She shows a challenging smile.

    But, Nei;

    ¡¸ No way, that¡¯s not even my idea. I see. So that¡¯s what Momoko-chan¡¯s thinking ¡¹

    She laughed.

    ¡¸ If you imagine it that way, maybe Momoko-chan wants to do it with Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seeing that Mariko-chan lost her virginity so happily, Momoko-chan wanted to experience sex with Yo-chan too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t be ridiculous ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan is flustered.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, no more. I¡¯m tapping out now ¡¹

    I tap the bed with my hand.

    ¡¸ No more virgins today. I can¡¯t do it ¡¹

    Just how many people I had sex with today?

    So many of them are virgins.

    I don¡¯t think I can go on anymore.

    I had to be 15x more careful when it comes to virgins.

    ¡¸ Mariko, I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh? But I want to connect with Kou for a little longer ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it becomes smaller after ejaculation ¡¹

    It¡¯s small now that if Mariko pushes, it¡¯ll come out.

    ¡¸ Let Onii-chan take a rest. Mariko-oneechan, please ¡¹

    Mana says while holding a bottle of water.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry not letting him drink water ¡¹

    Mariko looked at the fatigued me.

    ¡¸ Oh, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex again next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. We¡¯re going to make more than two children ¡¹

    Mariko kissed me.

    I raise my exhausted body.

    Pulling my penis from inside Mariko.

    Oh, it just plopped off.

    ¡¸ Oh, so it becomes that small too ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    I see, she only looked at it when it was erect.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is most of the time. Else, it¡¯ll hinder his daily life ¡¹

    Nei explained.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Men don¡¯t always have it big ¡¹

    Mariko understood.

    But, my penis is red from the virgin blood.

    There are red marks on Mariko¡¯s slit and the sheets too.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan spread your legs out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, then try pushing your abdomen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ghh ¡¹

    Mariko dents her belly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s out ¡¹

    My semen turned pink from blood drips out of Mariko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Okay, stay still ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please look this way! ¡¹

    Nei and Ruriko begin their post-sex documentation.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, water ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I sit cross-legged on the bed and drink water.

    Oh man, my body¡¯s absorbing the fluids at an amazing rate.

    Then, more sweat comes out.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaa ¡¹

 Chapter 1045. Blossoms of Nobility / Thoughts one canâ€™t Sweep Under the Carpe

    Mariko¡¯s in pain as warm water pours from the shower to her crotch.

    Virgin blood, semen, and sweat spread from her slit to her thighs.

    I gently rinse it all off.

    ¡¸ Are you okay Mariko? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay. It just stings a bit ¡¹

    Mariko puts on a brave front and smiles at me.

    ¡¸ I should ask the same to you, Kou, are you okay? You seem tired ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m tired. But, I just have to do this ¡¹

    It¡¯s my job to rinse off the body that I just had sex with, that I deflowered.

    ¡¸ Well, it should be okay. My body should be okay ¡¹

    But, I think that I should go dip myself in warm water right now.

    For now, just take a shower.

    If I take a warm bath in this state, I¡¯ll lose consciousness in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan, wash Papa¡¯s penis too! Agnes will teach you how to ¡¹

    The naked Agnes tells Mariko.

    ¡¸ Before that, I¡¯ll wash your body too, Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes had sex with me before Mariko.

    I didn¡¯t cum inside, but she should be sticky from the sweat and love nectar.

    I turn the showerhead towards Agnes¡¯ body.

    ¡¸ Kyaa~ It¡¯s warm, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes is happy.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please use this. Agnes-chan, don¡¯t wash just Onii-sama¡¯s penis but his whole body instead ¡¹

    Ruriko brings in a soapland-use air mattress.

    She brought this from the Kuromori mansion.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please lay down here. Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! Then Agnes will teach Mariko-chan how to do matt-rinse ¡¹

    ¡¸ Matt-rinse? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Put soap on your breasts then use it to scrub Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that seems fun ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s soapland play is now passed on from Agnes to Mariko.

    ¡¸ Papa, if it feels good then you can sleep anytime ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s time to leave the bath ¡¹

    Oh, instead of immersing myself in the warm water in the bathtub¡­

    If I lie down on the mattress, it¡¯s no problem if I take a little rest.

    I won¡¯t drown nor get dizzy from a prolonged hot bath.

    Above all that, I can enjoy the elastic skins of Agnes and Mariko.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    I lie down my heavy body on the mattress.

    Then, I look around the spacious bathroom.

    I came to this bath yesterday, this is my second time.

    This bathroom is used by the guests of Kouzuki house coming from the far areas.

    We had sex in this bathroom yesterday, after the party in the courtyard.

    Really.

    I¡¯ve gone inside bathrooms so many times post-sex since yesterday.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I had virgins in succession that I had to clean them up after sex.

    ¡¸ First, you pour soap on your breasts like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, like this ¡¹

    The two are getting along before anyone is aware.

    Well, to Agnes, all the girls I had sex with are her sisters.

    And for Mariko;

    Well, no human would hate Agnes who¡¯s an angel who descended to this world.

    Anyone who sees Agnes¡¯ smile will love her. Naturally, one would want to get along with her.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re ready! Now your breasts rub on Papa¡¯s back! ¡¹

    Agnes covers my body lying down on the mattress.

    Then, she rubs her soapy breasts on my back.

    ¡¸ Here, Papa. Does Agnes¡¯ breast feel good? ¡¹

    She rubs her breasts to me.

    That cute elasticity texture feels good.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it does. Agnes ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ Ehehehe, then it¡¯s Mariko-chan¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    Agnes and Mariko switched places.

    ¡¸ Mariko, do your hips hurt? Don¡¯t push yourself ¡¹

    Worried about Mariko¡¯s body who just lost her virginity, I asked her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay. That aside, I want to try this out. This seems fun ¡¹

    Right, Mariko¡¯s an extremely curious girl

    ¡¸ Err, like this? ¡¹

    Mariko gets on top of my body and rubs her chest to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Then, you slide your body. It¡¯s okay to push your weight on Papa. Papa¡¯s strong so he won¡¯t be crushed by your weight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Oh, her naked body¡¯s sticking to me.

    I feel it rubbing up and down my back. I can feel Mariko¡¯s stiff nipples on my back.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re doing well Mariko-chan. Agnes will wash Papa¡¯s arm then! Papa, stretch your hand this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I stretch out my hands.

    I¡¯m sprawling on the mattress.

    Agnes rubs her breasts on my arm.

    ¡¸ It feels good to have you two wash me ¡¹

    I breathed out and lost strength.

    I set my head sideways.

    I stare at the spacious bathroom.

    Mariko, Agnes, and me. Then, Ruriko¡¯s with Misuzu and Yoshiko-san in the bathtub.

    Mana and Nei remained to clean up the room Mariko lost her virginity so they¡¯re not here.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Why do we have to join in here? ¡¹

    Seriously. For some reason, Kaan Momoko-neechan and her bodyguard, Yamada Umeko-Sebastianus-san are also in the tub.

    Edie and Michi¡¯s present to keep a lookout on Yamada-san.

    Misuzu and the girls are naked, but¡­

    Momoko-neechan, Yamada-san, and Yoshiko-san are wearing the same white swimsuit Mariko wore yesterday.

    The cloth is thin that it¡¯s almost see-through, it looks lewd, but¡­

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you seem to have perspired a lot so that¡¯s why ¡¹

    Misuzu replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Maybe you did secrete other body fluids other than your sweat, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan glared at Misuzu, but¡­

    Her hand is covering her crotch.

    Meaning¡­

    Momoko-neechan got aroused from watching Mariko and I have sex.

    She leaked love nectar.

    ¡¸ Well, why not? I thought of changing locations and talking a little more with Momoko-oneesama, so we¡¯re now in the bathroom ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    She¡¯s no longer dragged in Momoko-neechan¡¯s pace.

    She¡¯s talking with much composure.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, got another mattress? ¡¹

    Edie asks Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, the spare should be over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could you bring it to us? I¡¯ll give this girl a massage ¡¹

    She said and looked at Yamada Umeko-san.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Yamada-san¡¯s still on guard even in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Your body should be stiff from the shock of the taser. It won¡¯t be good unless we give it a massage ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No thanks ¡¹

    Yamada-san speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ I refuse your refusal. You¡¯re a bodyguard so your body has to be in optimal condition or else you¡¯re disqualified from your job, okay? ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t possibly receive massages while my Master¡¯s watching! ¡¹

    Oh, Yamada-san¡¯s still on duty.

    She¡¯s never allowed to lie down on a mattress while her Master, Momoko-neechan is here.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s an emergency¡­ ¡¹

    Edie speaks to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Momoko, if the MASTER permits then it should be okay. It would be hard for her if her back remains in pain you know ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ Then give Sebastianus a massage ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be in trouble if you¡¯re not in your best condition! ¡¹

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    Yamada-san looked at Edie and Michi.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told her bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house will not attack me in this situation. They already gave me so much sense of humiliation and defeat ¡¹

    Humiliation, defeat?

    ¡¸ They took away Mariko from me and even showed me this to bring the emotional defeat stronger. That¡¯s enough. If they were to harm me physically, they¡¯ll put Kouzuki house¡¯s victory to ruin. Therefore, there should be no threats while we¡¯re in this mansion ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s misunderstanding something again.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ll have to be on guard while we¡¯re on our way home since you¡¯re my bodyguard so just thankfully receive the salt the enemy¡¯s offering to you. Give her a massage or whatever. You should receive some humiliation too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry. Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Yamada-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been a disappointment all this time ¡¹

    Oh, letting Edie and Michi take control with their team play¡­

    It¡¯s a disgrace to the bodyguard of the young lady of nobility.

    She left her Master without protection and couldn¡¯t hit Edie and Michi a single time.

    ¡¸ Someday, I will duel the two of them. Then, I¡¯ll definitely win ¡¹

    Yamada-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Duel? Saying that means that you already lost ¡¹

    Edie laughs scornfully.

    ¡¸ Y-You?! ¡¹

    Yamada-san flares up but¡­

    ¡¸ Calm down ¡¹

    Michi speaks with a low tone.

    ¡¸ Bodyguards must think of their Master¡¯s safety before anything. The thought of winning someday shows that you¡¯re too late. We are never allowed to lose, even if we¡¯re fighting against tens of thousands of enemies ¡¹

    If the bodyguard loses, the Master dies.

    Even without death, they will be kidnapped, violated, hurt¡­

    ¡¸ You lost today. You have to accept that fact first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Using electric shock is unfair! Furthermore, there are two of you! If we fight one-on-one, then you won¡¯t be able to handle me ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san is 17 if I recall correctly.

    Edie¡¯s 16.

    Michi¡¯s 15.

    Michi¡¯s attending the same school as the young ladies so she knows her.

    She probably can¡¯t agree with the fact that she¡¯s defeated by a girl two years younger, furthermore, she used tasers.

    Yamada-san is most likely a descendant of a bodyguard family that served Kaan house for generations.

    Her defeat means the loss of the Kaan house¡¯s bodyguard to the bodyguard of Kouzuki house.

    Yamada-san will sully the pride of her family.

    ¡¸ Oh really? What are you doing? Sports? Martial arts? To hell with ¡°fairness¡± ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ I mean, you can¡¯t deal with even one of us in that state you¡¯re in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your back¡¯s stiff ¡¹

    Yamada-san¡¯s dipping herself in warm water while wearing a thin swimwear.

    Her naked back is exposed.

    Edie and Michi¡¯s eyes can determine the state of her muscle in one glance.

    ¡¸ Just hurry up and come here. I¡¯ll give you a massage. Your Master¡¯s right. Taste your defeat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sebastianus, accept the massage ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ This is your punishment. Go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly¡­ ¡¹

    Yamada-san receives the order of her Master.

    She stands up from the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Now lie down here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuh ¡¹

    Yamada-san lies down on the mattress feeling frustrated.

    Edie;

    ¡¸ See? This part is in bad shape ¡¹

    She massages the back.

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t struggle. I¡¯ll be using a bit of Qi, this is for your treatment so don¡¯t toss it back ¡¹

    Saying that she gently massages Yamada-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ So, you must be proud that you won against me on everything, Misuzu? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a girl filled with ulterior motives ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s such a bad temper girl.

    ¡¸ Here, Papa! Your back is done! Now time for your front! ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re done washing me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I turned around and lied face up.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    Mariko saw my penis and raised her voice.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s really smaller than earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? Cute, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Agnes reaches my penis that¡¯s completely out of energy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s tired now so it won¡¯t go up again today ¡¹

    I had too much sex. I feel like the surface of my glans tingling.

    ¡¸ Okay, Mariko-chan. You hold Papa¡¯s penis like this and wash it. Don¡¯t forget to wash the other side too. Also, this part¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ hands filled with bubble rub my dick.

    ¡¸ Err, like this? ¡¹

    Mariko touches¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Oh, don¡¯t forget this one too. The scrotum. Don¡¯t push this too hard, wash this one softly. Then, reach the butthole gently ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Four hands from beauties rub my rod, my balls, and even my anus.

    That feels good.

    But¡­

    I wonder if they¡¯re doing well¡­

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s in a sour mood, and Yamada Umeko-san¡¯s forced to know defeat.

    Then.

    Yoshiko-san who hasn¡¯t spoken a single word since earlier¡­I¡¯m worried.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    Mariko whispers.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama is angry only at me ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ So Momoko-neechan feels betrayed because Mariko quit being her little sister and became my woman? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Mariko smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ She feels humiliation from having her servant snatched away. In the end, I¡¯m only a servant to her ¡¹

    No.

    I don¡¯t think so.

    ¡¸ Mariko and Momoko-neechan, you two are top-heavy. You always try to find an answer from just reasoning with your head so you don¡¯t know what you truly feel ¡¹

    Mariko and Momoko-neechan¡¯s relationship isn¡¯t that dry.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s the daughter of the Kaan house and I¡¯m not even a daughter of nobility ¡¹

    Oh, I guess I have to fix her senses.

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    I call out Ruriko while still lying down on the mattress.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko replies immediately.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, what kind of existence is Mariko to you right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My precious big sister ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ I love and respect her from today until the rest of my life ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is Mariko to Misuzu? ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ My cute little sister ¡¹

    Saying that. Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s taking away Mariko from me¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko was Momoko-neechan¡¯s protegee.

    However.

    ¡¸ Wrong, no, that¡¯s not how it is, Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you playing make-believe sisters with Mariko? Our relationship is completely different from that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s different?! You¡¯re not blood-related so this is just make-believe to you too, right?! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. ¡¹ Mariko-chan is Agnes¡¯ big sister starting today ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ So, when she¡¯s in trouble, Agnes and the family will all come to help Mariko-chan. Just like how Papa does it. Everyone gets along, gets happy. It¡¯s lovely. It¡¯s fun. And surely, when Agnes is in trouble, Mariko-chan will come to help me, just like Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looked at Mariko with a smile.

    ¡¸ Back then, when Agnes was in a dark room, lonely, alone, troubled¡­Papa came to save me. The whole family did. Mao-chan and Rei-chan were there. They all helped Agnes to become well ¡¹

    Agnes was confined in that basement.

    ¡¸ Papa will always come to save Agnes, no matter how much trouble he¡¯s in, no matter when no matter where. After all, Papa loves Agnes. Agnes also loves Papa. When hungry, we eat together. When lonely, we have sex. He always cheers me up ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Knowing that Papa will always come to cheer me up, Agnes tries to hold back. After all, there¡¯s a lot in the family, and Agnes is already a big sister. Mao-chan, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Haiji-chan, Arisu-chan, Rie-chan, Eri-chan, Kinuka-chan, and Karen-chan, I can¡¯t keep them waiting for Papa to cheer them up. After all, Agnes is small and gets lonely easily so the big sisters always let Papa prioritize me. Therefore, Agnes now¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is now the big sister ¡¹

    Agnes is 12, and some of the names she mentioned are 13, but¡­

    Agnes doesn¡¯t distinguish between them.

    When in school, a year difference is negligible.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Besides¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan just had sex with Papa earlier but now she¡¯s Agnes¡¯ big sister! ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay! Papa will deal with your worries in one way or another ¡¹

    Agnes sensed Mariko¡¯s worry about Momoko-neechan.

    Therefore, she¡¯s teaching her how to wash me happily.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Agnes is here, Papa¡¯s here! Everyone¡¯s with Mariko-chan ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ Our family¡¯s sister relationship don¡¯t have anyone above. It¡¯s not a hierarchical relationship. It¡¯s a true family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko is now my true sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and Ruriko¡¯s big sister ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s eyes become teary.

    ¡¸ I-I already thought of abandoning my thoughts when it comes to the nobility and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s released from her insecurity¡­

    ¡¸ Then, now, I¡¯ve become Kouzuki house¡¯s Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need ¡°-sama¡± You¡¯re our sister, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mariko-oneesama ¡¹

    Tears fall from Mariko¡¯s eyes to my chest.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? I don¡¯t get it! I don¡¯t get it! I don¡¯t get it! What¡¯s with you all! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s emotions explode due to our conversation.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference between our make-believe with yours?! You¡¯re just¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our ties are different ¡¹

    Edie says while massaging Yamada Umeko-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ We have been serious from the start. We put our life on it. After all, that¡¯s what Darling does ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama! I¡¯ve seen it! Yesterday, today, Kuromori-sama puts his life on the line ¡¹

    Mariko tells Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s always serious, earnest. That¡¯s what¡¯s amazing about him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she¡¯s Agnes¡¯ Papa after all! ¡¹

    Agnes says proudly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Papa ¡¹

    Mariko and Agnes suddenly looked at me.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Papa, it¡¯s erect ¡¹

    Oh, while the two were talking¡­

    They still continue to wash my penis with their soapy hands.

    ¡¸ K-Kou, I thought that you said you can¡¯t go on anymore? ¡¹

    Mariko says while staring at the soapy meat rod in her hands.

    ¡¸ Well, that should be the case¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you tired? ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ He¡¯s erect because he¡¯s tired ¡¹

    The glass door on the bath opens¡­

    The naked Minaho-neesan comes in.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a fatigued erection. It happens sometimes when one¡¯s mentally stumped ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s the problem? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Is it because Mariko-chan is fighting with that Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Papa wants everyone to get along, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Right. ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the head of the Kuromori house. Kuromori Minaho ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan names herself while looking at Momoko-neechan in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Oh? What is the manager of the brothel doing here? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replies in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I came here due to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s instructions ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

 Chapter 1046. Blossoms of Nobility / Flower and Blossom

    Momoko-neechan speaks sullenly in the bathtub, staring at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Of course, I do. Kaan Momoko-san, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan answered nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ Despite knowing that, you still speak rudely to me, are you stupid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Why? It¡¯s the elder¡¯s job to discipline unacceptably arrogant girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Momoko-neechan¡¯s displeased.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the head of the Kuromori house, then that means that you¡¯re the manager of that brothel, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ A woman with a filthy occupation calling out to the daughter of the Kaan house is already rude. Do you not understand that? ¡¹

    Err.

    The Black Forest Brothel¡­a high-class brothel who only receives the VIPs of politics and industry will reopen.

    Removing all of the perverted customers that Shirasaka Sousuke brought in.

    Minaho-neesan will inherit the spirit of her Grandfather when he founded the business. The brothel is also a social club for the high-class people.

    Naturally, the nobility is a valuable customer.

    ¡¸ Do you not know how much trouble you¡¯ll receive if I tell grandfather all this rudeness you¡¯ve done ¡¹

    Kaan house is a noble house that is equal to the Kouzuki house.

    They have various enterprises.

    One word from Momoko-neechan¡¯s grandfather will make people of nobility stop from coming to Minaho-neesan¡¯s brothel.

    However.

    ¡¸ Fufu¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Kukuku!! You seem to be abysmally stupid ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! What¡¯s funny?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will not allow such rudeness towards Momoko-ojousama! ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-Sebastianus-san who¡¯s receiving Edie¡¯s massage shouted, but¡­

    ¡¸ Hey now, quiet. We¡¯re just in the good part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuh ¡¹

    Edie pushed her down.

    ¡¸ Your back is still in pain. I¡¯m in my best condition, so if I push you down, you can¡¯t move ¡¹

    It seems that she¡¯s stuck in a judo pin.

    Yamada-san can¡¯t move now.

    ¡¸ Earlier, you asked if I know who you are, but¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ It seems that you don¡¯t even know who you really are ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I am Kaan Momoko! I¡¯m the daughter of the head family of the Kaan house! My grandfather is the head of the clan! My father will be the next head of the family! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan shouts in fury.

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re the daughter of the Kaan house. That¡¯s indeed the case, but you¡¯ll never be able to influence my business. Do you not understand that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you already if I tell Grandfather this¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pfft ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stops Momoko-neechan from speaking by laughing.

    It¡¯s her usual scorn.

    A cold smile that grabs your heart tightly.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s good at scorning people.

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ T-There¡¯s no need to mention that I¡¯m the reason! Grandfather can talk to the nobility and claim that it is his opinion¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just tell everyone about it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s scornful smile doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸ If that happens, our customers from the nobility will come and inquire about me. ¡°Just what happened that Kaan-sama gave such an order?¡± And if that happens, I¡¯ll speak the truth. Kaan-sama¡¯s 17-year-old granddaughter told him ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ The brothel is an obscene place for the gentlemen and their lower halves¡­a place to relieve their sexual desire. Especially my brothel, it¡¯s a special illegal location in the underground society. It¡¯s a place where the customers come in secretly ¡¹

    The existence of the Black Forest brothel is insane.

    ¡¸ Everyone will ask why Kaan-sama would tell them not to go to that secret facility. Besides, I¡¯m the only one who knows who are the customers and who isn¡¯t. Those of you who are on good terms with each other know that they visit the place, but some people are members of noble families who keep it a complete secret that they have visited the brothel ¡¹

    Right¡­

    That¡¯s why there was a problem with the customer list of the Kuromori house.

    Then, Shirasaka Sousuke tried to bring the customer list to the crime syndicates.

    The clients from the political and business circles allowed Minaho-neesan¡¯s punishment on him because of that crime.

    The truth about Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s miserable death is buried in the darkness.

    ¡¸ Well, in Kaan-sama¡¯s case, I¡¯m sure that he can talk to the people close to him who visited the Kuromori brothel but¡­giving the order to never go in and out of the Kuromori mansion from here on with the reason that his granddaughter had a fight with Kuromori Minaho would make him a laughingstock. The sophomore young lady of the high-class school for the young ladies had troubles with a manager of a brothel. What would they think of you? ¡¹

    Thinking about it, these two would never make an exchange.

    Well, I¡¯m from the Kuromori house and Misuzu, who¡¯s from the Kouzuki house is my fiance.

    They could¡¯ve met by chance with that bridge, but still¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it, I belong to the underground world anyway. The old customers know that I was a prostitute, it¡¯s too late for any slander to harm me. I already went through a much scarier experience ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan experienced the pain of hell.

    ¡¸ But what about the young lady of the Kaan house? You are going to lower your honor from fighting with a lowly woman like me, are you sure about that? ¡¹

    There was a saying that rich people don¡¯t fight but¡­

    The truth is that they can¡¯t.

    People watch them. If they had a fight because of something trivial, it only hurt their honor.

    ¡¸ Besides, lowering your status would mean lowering the Kaan house¡¯s status. Kaan-sama is aware of that, so, do you think that he would listen to your complaints and stop Kuromori house¡¯s business? I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget that Kuromori house¡¯s business has Kouzuki house involved too ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Momoko-neechan

    Jii-chan¡¯s backing the Kuromori house.

    The reopening of the brothel is according to Jii-chan¡¯s desire of reviving the old Kuromori tower.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Kouzuki and Kaan house having a discord is something that both heads would want to avoid I believe ¡¹

    Minaho-nesan said.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-san, you need to act like an adult soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Are you saying that I¡¯m a child? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan glared at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, you really are a hopeless child ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s scornful laugh shows no end.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re indeed the daughter of Kaan house but that¡¯s all there is to it. You have no influence at all. After all, you don¡¯t own any of the status, assets, nor fame of the Kaan house ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You happened to be born in the Kaan house and that reason alone made you live a comfortable life as a daughter of nobility but, you¡¯re neither fish nor fowl, you¡¯re just a high school girl ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan hears Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Your family keeps you safe, supporting you, but you haven¡¯t achieved anything yourself. All your clothes and personal belongings are bought from your parent¡¯s money, aren¡¯t they? The car you use to go to school, your personal bodyguard, your family pays for it, not yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s flustered.

    ¡¸ You received fortunes and protection from your Grandfather and father because they inherited the family honor from their ancestors, and that¡¯s how you¡¯re able to live your happy life as a daughter of nobility. But, you haven¡¯t done anything, have you? You¡¯re still a student. Despite that, you wear the mantle of your family and act arrogantly ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Before being a member of the Kaan house, you¡¯re a person, aren¡¯t you? Take a look at yourself. Wearing a thin bathing swimsuit covering your bare body ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan isn¡¯t wearing anything else other than that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your true self. What you have is yourself. Everything other than your flesh is borrowed, isn¡¯t it? Your status as the daughter of nobility, your wealthy life, you receive it all from your family, from your Grandfather, from your father, it¡¯s not yours ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at her body in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ I discovered that after meeting Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks up.

    ¡¸ Before, I was arrogant, thinking that I carry the honor of the Kouzuki house. But, Onii-sama taught me that I¡¯m just a girl through sex ¡¹

    She looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I like sex. I could serve Onii-sama with my naked body and nothing else. Onii-sama loves Ruriko, not the daughter of Kouzuki house ¡¹

    When having sex, we¡¯re naked.

    I connect with the naked mind and body of the women.

    Nothing else is involved other than ourselves.

    ¡¸ I understand that now! ¡¹

    Mariko shouts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only this naked body! Everything else is just related to me but it¡¯s not my essence! I learned about that through sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s something you can¡¯t learn from normal sex. It¡¯s only because our Kou is a bit of a strange man ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Mariko;

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand that! And so, I¡¯ll never have sex with anyone but Kou for the rest of my life ¡¹

    She proclaims.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to lose Kou after all ¡¹

    She hugs me, who¡¯s lying down on the mattress

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    The naked Agnes also hugs my body.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Kouzuki-sama left me a word to pass to Mariko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Mariko-san, if you are serious in investing then Kouzuki-sama will teach you personally ¡¹

    Jii-chan, personally?

    ¡¸ Well, it won¡¯t be just Mariko-san. You will join several people gathered in his lecture every week ¡¹

    Eeeh?

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, you mean that Mariko¡¯s joining Jii-chan¡¯s students? ¡¹

    Those guys are bad.

    They¡¯re filled with nothing but the sons of the branch families of Kouzuki house and Kouzuki group.

    If they find a woman there, they¡¯ll immediately get in touch with her. Especially guys like Kouzuki Satoshi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different from them. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s students are trained to become the future vassals of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Oh right.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s limited to children connected to the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama entrusted the management of the group to Shiba-san, so he seems to have a bit more time. Therefore, he thought of starting an investment management teaching classroom to those unrelated to the house ¡¹

    Oh, I guess that should be okay.

    ¡¸ Kou, can I do it? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    ¡¸ I think you can. Aren¡¯t you interested in it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mariko nodded.

    ¡¸ However, Kouzuki-sama mentioned that those who want to invest in his hands-on guidance in investment will need to pay with money they earned themselves ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ My own? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. If you don¡¯t use money that you earned then you won¡¯t learn ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko, the young lady of Torii electronics never earned money from part-time work or anything.

    ¡¸ With that in mind, what do you think she should do, Kou? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asked me.

    Err.

    My bakery¡­

    No, that¡¯s conducted in our school.

    I can¡¯t let Mariko, a student at a high-class school help me out there.

    Besides, it doesn¡¯t even make a profit that it could make Mariko earn from a part-time job.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Nagisa seems to be recruiting another part-timer in her flower shop ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    Oh, they already talked about it.

    ¡¸ Mariko, do you like flowers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Well yes, I do¡­ ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Mariko, work a side-job at a flower shop. Well, it¡¯s not a weird shop at all. All the employees are women ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s flower shop, if you ask me, it¡¯s a high-class one.

    ¡¸ You need to learn the economic system before learning about investment ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Knowing the labor cost and expenses of stocking, manufacturing, and sales. You need to earn some degree of profit from the cost price. Most goods have to be lost because of the lack of sales. See the live reaction of customers. Working in an adult¡¯s store will let you learn a lot. You¡¯ll never understand those from staring at the numbers on the screen ¡¹

    Practicing and experiencing management at the place itself will train Mariko nicely.

    That¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s conclusion.

    ¡¸ The flower shop is Mao-chan¡¯s mother¡¯s shop! Mariko-chan, you already met her during dinner earlier ¡¹

    Agnes explains.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s one of my women. So, Mariko¡¯s not just going to work for her but you should be able to study there too. I¡¯ll ask her to do so ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama will talk to Torii-sama. It¡¯s okay. Nagisa¡¯s shop has a high reputation. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems ¡¹

    I said. Mariko;

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, I will study in that place ¡¹

    She replies energetically.

    ¡¸ I need to learn how to work for myself instead of letting my house keep me safe ¡¹

    Mariko shows such a clear face. Momoko-neechan looks at her in frustration.

    ¡¸ Also, another word from Kouzuki-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Being born from nobility is the same as being born from a family of traditional art ¡¹

    Traditional art?

    ¡¸ They inherit from their ancestors and want to pass it off to their descendants. But, that¡¯s not an obligation ¡¹

    The daughters of the nobility.

    Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, Ruriko, then Yoshiko-san, they all listen as Minaho-neesan narrates what Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Maybe someone has to keep it safe and pass it on but it¡¯s not a ¡®duty¡¯ nor an ¡®obligation¡¯. Those who received it to keep it safe aren¡¯t better. They had no choice in their life but that ¡¹

    Oh.

    Those born in the traditional arts family don¡¯t need to succeed in the family.

    They do have the right to refuse.

    And those who are determined to succeed aren¡¯t better than those who don¡¯t.

    Just like nobility.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, just because you have resolved to succeed the house doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t need any effort nor talent ¡¹

    Effort and Talent.

    ¡¸ If a person with no talent, no effort inherits the house, it¡¯ll only fall to ruin. Just like how it happened with the Kurama house ¡¹

    Kurama house, Misato-san and Arisu¡¯s father, the current head of the family¡­

    He was deceived by foreign investors and lost all his assets.

    ¡¸ Therefore, true nobility choose their successors. They don¡¯t pick the eldest son because he¡¯s there. If there¡¯s only one child, then you can gather vassals as support. A talented child from the side could be adopted for the cause ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also similar to traditional arts families. It¡¯s not hereditary from the parent and child. Sometimes, they make up with people with the skill of their blood to continue. The old blood reaches its limits ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Meaning, it¡¯s a big mistake to think that you can inherit the family that easily because you¡¯re born in it. Nobility and traditional arts families carry responsibility for people around them ¡¹

    The weight of the family.

    In fact, Kurama house¡¯s hotels and traditional inns are in trouble.

    Jii-chan and Kaan house will try to purchase establishments with history but¡­

    Many people will lose their jobs.

    Therefore, Kurama Arisu had to become my slave and Misato-san had to become a prostitute.

    The people below and other noble families won¡¯t consent unless the head family is punished.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s a mistake to think that just because you¡¯re born from nobility, you also ¡°carry something,¡± that you ¡°have to do something someday¡±. You¡¯re still children, you can¡¯t do anything for the family, and children have no obligation to bear responsibility. All you had to do is live your life without bringing any shame to the family ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s referring to me, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks up heavily.

    ¡¸ Yes. Although, it¡¯s not me talking but Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan affirmed.

    ¡¸ Just because you¡¯re the daughter of the Kouzuki house doesn¡¯t mean that Yoshiko-san has to do something right now. Also¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, you don¡¯t need to have sex with Kou to become the same as Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You have no obligation to do that, Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san fell silent.

    ¡¸ It will only hurt you if you insist on thinking that you have to do this, you have to become that. Despite not needing it ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand it. Just, what do I do? Just what is best to do? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Rather, I prefer to have someone order me to do something ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t give any orders to Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    I get up from the mattress and speak to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ No matter how painful it is, Yoshiko-san made that decision ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t even know what do I do. In truth, I don¡¯t even know if I want to have sex with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Right. Yoshiko-san always leads me to violate you. Thinking about it now, that¡¯s how it¡¯s been ¡¹

    She can¡¯t decide.

    She¡¯s entrusting the choice to me.

    ¡¸ I think so too. I truly don¡¯t know. ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looked down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m recognized as the daughter of Kouzuki house and so I might be married off to another family to strengthen Kouzuki house¡¯s ties with them. If that happens, I should keep my purity. ¡¹

    The ¡°have to¡± talk again.

    ¡¸ If Grandfather seeks harmony between Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and me, I think that I should do it with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    And another ¡°obligation¡±

    ¡¸ But, recently, I don¡¯t even understand what Grandfather wants from me ¡¹

    Oh, Jii-chan¡¯s cold to Yoshiko-san recently.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan don¡¯t want anything from you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What Jii-chan wants to know is what Yoshiko-san wants to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san hesitates.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s one thing I understand¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Yoshiok-san don¡¯t want to have sex with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not true! I¡­I truly don¡¯t know, Kuromori-sama is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s the fact, Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, we only know each other for half a year ¡¹

    It¡¯s been half a year since we met in the theater during the holidays in May.

    ¡¸ If Yoshiko-san wants to have sex with me, then we¡¯ve already done it long ago ¡¹

 Chapter 1047. Blossoms of Nobility / To Compile

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama¡¯s thoughts reject Danna-sama deep inside, you must¡¯ve noticed it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­refusing isn¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looked down.

    ¡¸ I just don¡¯t know what I should do in the future ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s situation is complicated.

    ¡¸ Oh well. You have been Ruriko-san¡¯s attendant ever since you were a child. Living a life as a servant of the Kouzuki house and then suddenly, you discover that you¡¯re a daughter of the Kouzuki house too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ The way people around Yoshiko-san look at you has changed because of Kouzuki-sama¡¯s proclamation, hasn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters are people of the head house of the Kouzuki clan. That means she has inheritance rights to the assets.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unpleasant to see people approaching you to pamper you suddenly but, I believe that there are people who are also harassing Yoshiko-san due to jealousy, am I right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Grandfather, Misuzu-sama, and Ruriko-sama prevents them from doing anything ¡¹

    Jii-chan announced that Yoshiko-san is his granddaughter and brings her wherever he goes.

    With that impression that he¡¯s close to Jii-chan, people who would do anything strange to Yoshiko-san goes away.

    They want to avoid having the head of the Kouzuki house keep an eye on them.

    ¡¸ Maybe it¡¯s that straightforward in Yoshiko-san¡¯s eyes, but¡­ But, I think that Yoshiko-san also noticed the horrible words people throw at Yoshiko-san from behind, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ When you were Ruriko-san¡¯s attendant, you had friendly conversations with the servants of other nobility, haven¡¯t you? What about now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re no longer the first to speak to me ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ My, is that so Yoshiko-oneesama? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san and Misuzu-san are daughters of nobility so you don¡¯t look at the servants that much, do you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ During the party yesterday, each of the young ladies of nobility brought their bodyguard with them. Only the members of nobility can bring bodyguards, those who are combat capable, am I correct? Most of them brought attendants as their school friend ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Most of them were making a fuss together with their young lady as they were watching Margo-san and Rei-chan fight.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re no daughters of wealthy men and yet they had to attend Misuzu-san¡¯s school as a bodyguard or an attendant. I think that¡¯s a lot of pressure for them. That¡¯s because most of the students in the school were daughters of the elite who were examined and permitted to enter the school. Only the high-class, the daughters of nobility can bring in attendants with them among the schoolgirls, am I correct? ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    The count for the girls who came to the party yesterday is about thirty, that¡¯s from elementary to high school.

    Meaning, only half of them are the attendants.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san was also an attendant before. If the number of attendants among the whole student body is that much, it¡¯s natural that they would have a relationship where they talk to each other ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ They all have their Masters, and so they can¡¯t publicly show that they¡¯re in good terms but they should be greeting themselves at least ¡¹

    When there¡¯s a lack of the same individual, you can¡¯t ignore them.

    Besides, in Yoshiko-san¡¯s case, she¡¯s been Ruriko¡¯s attendant ever since she was a child, going to the same school.

    There should be other attendants who have been with their masters ever since elementary, like Yoshiko-san. Michi¡¯s a bodyguard, but she¡¯s the same. Mitama and Kinuka too.

    ¡¸ And so, did an attendant from another family even greet or exchange words with Yoshiko-san yesterday? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama, Yoshiko-oneesama has become a daughter of the Kouzuki house, and so she¡¯s treated not as a vassal but as a master, so I think that the servants of other families held back from calling her out ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, really? So Yoshiko-san became a young lady now¡­So, have you ever seen Yoshiko-san called out by young ladies from the other families and had a fun conversation with them? ¡¹

    Everyone froze.

    When greeting Misuzu and Ruriko, they also call out to Yoshiko-san since she¡¯s there, but¡­

    Nobody went only for Yoshiko-san, trying to proactively talk, to get along with her.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san is in limbo right now. She¡¯s not a young lady nor a servant. They¡¯re not doing it out of ill will either. They just don¡¯t know how they should treat Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    Yeah.

    At the end of the party, I greeted the young ladies out but¡­

    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re bad girls.

    They¡¯re not trying to be mean to Yoshiko-san.

    They just don¡¯t know¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the young ladies. Yoshiko-san herself doesn¡¯t know it either. She just said it. She can¡¯t be a complete young lady, but she can¡¯t return to being a servant either. She¡¯s confused ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Would you really say ¡°It¡¯s your life, it¡¯s your choice¡± to a girl in that state? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    If Minaho-neesan came here to intervene¡­

    I guess that¡¯s what I told Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry! Yoshiko-oneesama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! Yoshiko-oneesama! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu left the bathtub and prostrate themselves on the floor.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand Yoshiko-oneesama¡¯s painful situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I was too absorbed in the party that I forgot about Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    The two rub their foreheads on the tiles and Momoko-neechan stares at them in mute amazement.

    ¡¸ P-Please raise your head. D-Doing that for me isn¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ But, I wasn¡¯t thoughtful ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t been¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Right. She¡¯s family too ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s also my fault. I didn¡¯t even notice it ¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yoshiko-san¡¯s confused due to the sudden change of the situation and yet I keep telling you to decide for yourself, it¡¯s absurd ¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t have done that.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san is 18, in her third year in high school. Misuzu¡¯s 17. Second-year. Ruriko¡¯s 15. Third-year in middle school. Even if they go to and from school together, the three of you are alone when you¡¯re in your classrooms ¡¹

    Not a young lady nor a servant, a state of limbo.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, if I recall, Mitama¡¯s 18, right? ¡¹

    I checked.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama is Kurama Misato-san¡¯s bodyguard. She goes to Misuzu¡¯s school. Since she¡¯s still registered in school, let¡¯s make her Yoshiko-san¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, Kurama Misato-san can¡¯t attend to that school anymore ¡¹

    She¡¯s going to become a prostitute of the Black Forest brothel.

    It would be impossible for her to attend the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ So, Mitama¡¯s going with you. During the party yesterday, Misato-san asked Misuzu to look after Mitama and Kinuka while the other young ladies are watching. In that situation, it won¡¯t be weird to have Mitama who no longer has a master to become hired as Yoshiko-san¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If Yoshiko-san has a bodyguard, the other girls will look at Yoshiko-san a bit differently. It would be reassuring to Yoshiko-san to have someone from the family in the same school year with you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, a b-bodyguard for someone like me is¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Yoshiko-san is Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter too ¡¹

    Err.

    What else can I do for Yoshiko-san?

    ¡¸ Kou, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ You can leave the rest to Misuzu-san, Ruriko-san, and Michi-san as they all attend the same school ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about Misuzu¡¯s school.

    It¡¯s a girls¡¯ school after all.

    ¡¸ The reason why Yoshiko-san has been in a troubled situation and everyone hasn¡¯t noticed is because the problem is that Yoshiko-san couldn¡¯t say it herself. She¡¯s finally frank and so you all can take your time after bath and talk about it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at us and smiled.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t solve Yoshiko-san¡¯s solitude for half a year that quickly, can you? Yoshiko-san still has a lot she hasn¡¯t said and it would be better if Kou¡¯s not there. Give them some girl¡¯s talk ¡¹

    You could say that.

    If I leave then Yoshiko-san would find it easier to talk.

    Yoshiko-san is under the impression that she has to have sex with me to become equal with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    It¡¯s not her obligation though.

    ¡¸ Kou, can I join in the conversation? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a student of the same school, I¡¯m not a daughter of nobility, so I know conversations that don¡¯t reach Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s ears ¡¹

    Right. Opinion from a third party like Mariko would be crucial.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Thanks. Misuzu, let Mariko join in the conversation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu agreed with a smile.

    ¡¸ Anyway, listen to everything Yoshiko-san had piled up in her heart and then think about what to do. Yoshiko-san too, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you think with everyone, you¡¯ll be able to manage somehow. If you still haven¡¯t found your answer, then you can change schools and go to ours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s fun over our side! You can eat delicious food every day! ¡¹

    Edie, it¡¯s just you.

    Edie¡¯s the only one who guards the bakery when we¡¯re on sale and she never helps out in making pastries.

    Well, she¡¯s a genius at everything she does¡­

    She¡¯s doing it to not disturb the others, but¡­

    But still¡­

    ¡¸ Edie, I never tried out a pastry you baked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I just thought that if it¡¯s you, Edie, I¡¯m sure that you can make delicious pastries ¡¹

    I feel like this genius could make something amazing.

    ¡¸ Then, soon ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Anyway, our school doesn¡¯t care about the young ladies or servants. Yoshiko-san¡¯s a beauty, and you have a good personality, so I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s only half a year before I graduate ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s about enduring something, then half a year is a long time. If the environment doesn¡¯t suit you, running away is the right choice ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ ¡°If I were to met someone who thinks differently than me, then I won¡¯t correct their way of thinking. I¡¯ll go away from them as soon as possible,¡± if I recall, that was a quote from Heinlein¡¯s novel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ It may be your fate to fall in such a troublesome situation but knowing how to escape is human effort. You don¡¯t have to do anything unreasonable nor endure anything. As mentioned earlier, there¡¯s no ¡°have to,¡± ¡°need to,¡± in this world. If you force yourself that your heart bursts and crashes, then it¡¯s better to run away. The thought of ¡°There¡¯s no paradise for those who escape from the pain¡± is a lie. If there¡¯s no paradise where you escaped then just escape again. There should be a place that¡¯s kind to you somewhere. A life where you jump from place to place is okay ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan escaped from the hell of Black Forest brothel.

    Even if there¡¯s a five-year limit, Minaho-neesan that she had to reopen the brothel.

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan¡¯s like a teacher! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled.

    ¡¸ Agnes hasn¡¯t gone to school yet but Nei-chan watched a school story movie with us ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan is like the school teacher ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is our homeroom teacher. Yeah.

    She¡¯s supposed to be our English teacher but she¡¯s a mysterious teacher not teaching in any other classroom.

    I mean, the truth is her license is a fake one.

    Therefore, she¡¯s not teaching us.

    ¡¸ I have to work hard too I guess ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Even if I pass the secondary education University Entrance Qualification Exam in one year, I don¡¯t think that I can get a five-year qualification ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s dream is to become a school teacher.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. No matter how many years it takes, the school you¡¯re going to for teaching practice is already settled ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is the board chairman of our school.

    She has a place to return.

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama has a reward for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reward? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, for the hard work you¡¯ve done for the past two days ¡¹

    W-What is Jii-chan giving to me?

    ¡¸ We obtained a middle school ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ To be precise, a private junior high school class ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, girls who are truant or have problems with their home exist in any middle school. But, middle school is compulsory education, see? If you can¡¯t go through it, then you can go to the school infirmary instead of the classroom and study there ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ A board chairman who¡¯s an acquaintance of Kouzuki-sama created a special classroom for such girls with a troublesome situation. An old school building where other students don¡¯t go in ¡¹

    ¡¸ So Mana¡¯s going thee? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s new school hasn¡¯t been decided yet.

    With her past as Shirasaka Maika, she can¡¯t enroll in Misuzu¡¯s school.

    If she¡¯s in an ordinary middle school, and her identity is exposed, she would be bullied.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s an enemy of the nation even now.

    ¡¸ Not just Mana-san, Arisu-san too ¡¹

    Arisu too.

    The Kurama sisters can¡¯t go to the school for the young ladies anymore.

    Their father is hiding from the bill collector after all.

    ¡¸ There would be no need to go to and from there every day. All you had to do is show results when you¡¯re there. There¡¯s no need to show in front of the other students too. That class is created so other students don¡¯t interfere. I mean, the ordinary students don¡¯t know anything about that special class ¡¹

    So, they never meet students from the same middle school?

    ¡¸ Even in graduation, they can just get their certificate in the principal¡¯s office in secret. Anyways, they only need to have a school register and graduate from middle school and then they can attend our high school ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, that would mean that Mana and Arisu can¡¯t make new friends in school ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t ask for that much in our situation ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Middle schoolers nowadays keep in touch through phones when they become friends, right? If anyone notices Mana-san¡¯s true identity, it will spread immediately. Furthermore, it won¡¯t reach just the school but the media too ¡¹

    Oh, if anyone makes a rumor about the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke attending in their school¡­

    It¡¯ll spread throughout Japan in one day.

    The media would jump in and cover it right away.

    ¡¸ If we want to erase her past, then we need the people to lose interest in her first. At any rate, that¡¯ll take years ¡¹

    Until Mana grows beautifully that she no longer overlaps with her past image as Shirasaka Maika¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu-san too. Currently, her behavior and speech are still of a young lady, right? It would be dangerous to place her together with ordinary people ¡¹

    Arisu who speaks like a young lady would be a target of bullying too?

    Furthermore, if they discover that Arisu¡¯s home, Kurama house, lost their assets, the bullying would escalate.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san still has some work to do depending on her progress but Mana-san will have to spend her remaining time in middle school to launder her personal history. Her ordinary life will return to high school ¡¹

    I think Minaho-neesan¡¯s right on this one.

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t progress unless she enrolls in a middle school, graduate, and obtain records. Of course, she¡¯s going to use Yoshida Mana as her name ¡¹

    For Mana to accomplish her dream of becoming a supermodel someday¡­

    She needs to have records of graduating from middle school as Yoshida Mana.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san should change her surname too. You should talk to Arisu-san when deciding about it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll talk about it later ¡¹

    That¡¯s my job.

    ¡¸ Still, if this can solve Mana¡¯s problems then this is good ¡¹

    The family has Yomi, who¡¯s at the same age, and the younger group has increased.

    What¡¯s left is for the family to be watchful so Mana and Arisu don¡¯t get lonely.

    ¡¸ Oh, the problem is the opposite ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, what is it? ¡¹

    I looked at Agnes and she asks me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Well, Agnes has to go to school soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    A girl who¡¯s never gone to school since birth is going to a school for the young ladies¡­I wonder if it will go smoothly.

    Well, Luna and Koyomi-chan, who is also 12, are with her, but still¡­

    Those girls will find it hard to adapt to a school filled with young ladies.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, we will look after them ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Agnes-chan will become a student in our school. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll cheer on you girls too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I like Agnes-chan, and if anything happens to her, I¡¯ll jump out of the high school building to her side! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mariko-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    I see. if the young lady of the Kouzuki house moves all the time, it¡¯ll become a serious matter.

    Mariko who isn¡¯t a young lady of nobility would be much more flexible.

    ¡¸ Yes, leave it to me! ¡¹

    Mariko replies out of fun. Momoko-neechan¡¯s staring at her with a complicated look.

    She sure likes Mariko as a protegee of hers.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s step out of the bath¡­Let¡¯s drink something cold ¡¹

    I told everyone.

    ¡¸ Also, as for our return home¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Ruriko and I will stay here and talk to Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will spend the night here and go to school together with Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ What about your school uniform and the likes? ¡¹

    If I recall, they were wearing those from the party yesterday, but still.

    ¡¸ I can have them delivered from my home. There should be no problems in that regard ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    Then that¡¯s good.

    ¡¸ Michi, you¡¯ll stay here too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard so it can¡¯t be helped

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep Darling safe ¡¹

    Edie will be our bodyguard on our return home.

    ¡¸ What about Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I still have to return to Kurama Misato-san, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san ¡¹

    Training the new girls for the reopening of the brothel.

    ¡¸ Reika-san will send you off to the Kuromori mansion ¡¹

    Rei-chan comes over.

    Agnes, Edie, Nei, Mana, and I¡­

    We can fit in one vehicle

    ¡¸ By the way, what do we do with this Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes gently pats my half-erect penis.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan is looking at it greedily. Why not do it with Michi-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I-I-I-I¡¯m not making a greedy face! ¡¹

    Michi says in a panic.

    No, Michi had gone through a lot too so I want to make her feel good, but¡­

    I¡¯m so close to my limit already¡­

    ¡¸ Put that aside and bring it home as a souvenir ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a mean smile.

    ¡¸ Oh! Right! Yukino-chan! Megumi-chan and Ai-chan are all staying at home! ¡¹

    Right¡­

    The advance party went home first¡­

    Haiji, Eri and Rie, Mitama and Kinua, and Arisu¡­

    With the increase of my women¡­

    Megu will get angry.

    I can imagine it already.

    ¡¸ Even so, we have to return. That¡¯s your home ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Let¡¯s go back¡­ I have to.

 Chapter 1048. Blossoms of Nobility / Because weâ€™re Family

    I just took a shower and that¡¯s done.

    I¡¯m really tired.

    If only I could just sleep right now then I would warm myself in the bath and go to bed right away, but¡­

    I still have to work on the pastries after returning to the Kuromori mansion.

    Katsuko-nee and Ai did say that they¡¯re taking care of it but I feel sorry to let them do all the work.

    Most importantly, the three good helpers in pastry making, Mana, Ruriko, and Agnes are still here.

    The helping hands have increased thanks to the twins, the Anjou sisters, and Haiji, but¡­

    There¡¯s no time to teach them the basics of pastry-making.

    Mitama and Kinuka are bad with such fine work I think.

    Anyway, I have to return.

    Ah¡­

    But, Momoko-neechan is still displeased.

    It would be bad if I say that I¡¯m going back home first in this situation.

    Anyway, let¡¯s start again using this tea break post-bath.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Agnes ¡¹

    No matter how tired I am, I still have to wipe Agnes¡¯ body and put her underwear on her.

    Misuzu and Michi guessed my state of health and so they wipe their own bodies.

    Mana who¡¯s wearing underwear and towel seems to have made preparations beforehand.

    You can tell by the way the towels and clothes are folded.

    Ruriko learned how to fold from Katsuko-nee but Mana¡¯s different.

    It¡¯s the way of the Shirasaka house. Or perhaps I should say that Mana¡¯s been living in medical treatment until the year before the last that she learned how to fold clothes from her relatives in Shizuoka.

    Oh right, I should meet those people at least once.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s scandal is still in people¡¯s memories so it would be impossible to do for now.

    Someday¡­

    ¡¸ How¡¯s your body Sebastianus? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan who¡¯s changing clothes at the corner of the room, out of my sight, asks her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s in good condition ¡¹

    Sebastianus, Yamada Umeko-san rolls her shoulder and replied.

    Edie¡¯s massage restored the damage she received from the electric shock from the taser it seems.

    ¡¸ Naturally, that¡¯s what I did ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    Yamada-san showed a confused expression for a moment, but¡­

    ¡¸ There won¡¯t be hindrances on one¡¯s duty. Momoko-ojousama, I¡¯m very sorry to cause you to worry ¡¹

    She apologized to her Master.

    ¡¸ Oh well. As long as you¡¯re safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t let it end like that ¡¹

    Yamada-san looked at Edie and Michi.

    ¡¸ Someday, I¡¯ll settle it with the two of them ¡¹

    She speaks something dangerous again.

    ¡¸ Then, I think that you need to fix your training a little bit ¡¹

    Rei-chan shows up.

    She¡¯s not wearing a Kouzuki SS uniform but a casual shirt and jeans.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m finally done with work ¡¹

    Oh, Kouzuki SS.

    Guarding the young ladies of nobility in their party from yesterday¡­

    Rei-chan had an exhibition match with Kyouko-san.

    After that, she captured the group dispatched by the Kansai Yakuza; Tendou Sadao, and Irokuchou Ichirou¡¯s group, released them at night¡­

    Then, they continued observing the two groups until they returned to Kansai.

    ¡¸ Kansai Yakuza¡¯s nearly destroyed. Kyouko-san attacked them while they¡¯re still disturbed by Tendou Sadao¡¯s attack on their boss this morning ¡¹

    Oh, Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia went to Kansai, right.

    ¡¸ Information where one boss changed sides to the Kouzuki house, and Kyouko-san wearing a disguise went and attacked the groups one after another that nearly everyone in the Kansai Yakuza doubts each other, they don¡¯t even know who¡¯s their enemy and who are their allies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko said that she¡¯ll do the ¡°bouncer tactics¡± ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ ¡°Bouncer?¡± Oh, Kurosawa Akira ¡¹

    Mariko understood.

    ¡¸ After a month of internal strife, they will be weakened. While at it, Miss Cordelia¡¯s organization will come over from the America but¡­ ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t that just mean that the American organizations will take away the territory of the Yakuza? ¡¹

    Mariko who saw the situation since yesterday knows what¡¯s going on behind the scenes.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. Just because the Yakuza¡¯s gone doesn¡¯t mean that space will become free. If there¡¯s a vacant territory, other organizations will try to take it away, and instead of letting other weird foreign mafias take over, it¡¯s better to have Miss Cordelia take over since we can talk to her ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ It will never be in its ideal state and so you have to think of what¡¯s best at the moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Even if you take down the whole organization, individuals will still remain. Those who are dropouts in life and choose the way of the Yakuza will continue to appear ¡¹

    I said.

    Even if the current Kansai Yakuza organization is destroyed, the Yakuza themselves will never disappear.

    The Yakuza who¡¯s scattered around will make trouble if left alone.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they need to have an organization that ties them together ¡¹

    And, that organization has to be a group that isn¡¯t hostile to us.

    ¡¸ The local Yakuza are uninfluenced from the old days, and if you let the young Yakuza take over, they will be reckless, not knowing their limits. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to let an American organization put pressure on them ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true. People like Yakuza are the so-called necessary evil after all ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong, Mariko. Evil is evil. Absolute necessary evil doesn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s better if any of the evil is gone ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh? Kou-chan, you¡¯re from the Black Forest, an underground society, are you sure about that? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m on the side of evil. Of course, it¡¯s better if all the evil in the world is gone but, we didn¡¯t want to become evil, we fell here because of our circumstances. Many people fall into evil regardless of their will. But, just because you¡¯re evil doesn¡¯t mean that you have to commit suicide. I have things I have to keep safe too ¡¹

    I embraced Agnes who¡¯s wearing her underwear.

    ¡¸ Just because one is evil doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t resist death. They¡¯ll continue to carry on as long as they¡¯re alive ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked away from me.

    ¡¸ I-I see. Well, not that I care about it ¡¹

    She muttered.

    ¡¸ Then, Minaho-san, I will be taking the children with me ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells Minaho-neechan who¡¯s already wearing her clothes, listening to our conversation happily.

    ¡¸ Yes, take care of them. I¡¯m going now, Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama, thank you ¡¹

    Ruriko bowed to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh? I haven¡¯t done anything worthy of thanks though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you went out of your way to point the troubles for us, and for that, we thank you ¡¹

    Misuzu bowed her head to Minaho-neesan said too.

    ¡¸ Hold out for a bit longer, okay? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said and left the dressing room first.

    ¡¸ Minaho-chan, good night ¡¹

    Lastly, Agnes speaks from Minaho-neesan¡¯s behind.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s been working non-stop since yesterday.

    I wish for her to take a bit of a break and don¡¯t push herself too hard.

    ¡¸ Now hurry up and put on your clothes Agnes-chan. Mana¡¯s special ice cream is waiting for you in the dining room ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Ice cream! Papa! Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. I get it. So put on your clothes now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our ice cream is homemade. We have a machine for it in the kitchen ¡¹

    Ever since Ruriko started cooking, they made a private area kitchen that only members of the main family of the Kouzuki house are allowed to enter.

    It¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s fortress where no chef from the Kouzuki house can meddle.

    ¡¸ Kakka seems to be pleased with it too ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ For the past two days, he¡¯s eating meals everyone made ¡¹

    Oh right, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa displayed their skills, but¡­

    Ruriko and Mana, and the small girls all helped out in cooking.

    ¡¸ Geez, Grandfather, you could¡¯ve just told us that personally ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s embarrassed. It¡¯s hard for him to speak of his true feelings after all ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Right, I understand that ¡¹

    Misuzu nodded.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he had Minaho-oneesama convey his words ¡¹

    Ruriko. Jii-chan what?

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes put them all on! ¡¹

    Oh.

    Looking at Agnes, she¡¯s already wearing her clothes.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ice cream! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Returning to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Okay, have some ice cream after taking a bath! ¡¹

    Nei, wearing an apron, welcomes us.

    She¡¯s not wearing a maid uniform.

    She¡¯s wearing her usual clothes with an apron, so we can return home right away.

    But, this look is good.

    ¡¸ Also, we have drinks prepared, just say what you want ¡¹

    Mana comes out wearing plain clothes and apron.

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯d be happy to take your orders too ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san?

    Oh right. Karen-san is Misuzu¡¯s pet.

    She remained here, not going with the girls back to the Kuromori mansion.

    She¡¯s wearing a maid clothing.

    Well, she went here yesterday wearing a party dress and remained here.

    She has no change of clothes.

    That¡¯s the maid clothing for Luna and Koyomi-chan. I mean, it¡¯s the same size.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re put to work right away ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ This is just part of my duty¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san replies.

    ¡¸ I see. It must be hard dropping from a member of the nobility to a commoner ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s family, Mizushima house, had their rights as a noble family revoked because of the sin of letting an intruder come to the Kouzuki house¡¯s party.

    It was a gathering of the precious young ladies of other noble families so there are no circumstances put in consideration.

    From here on, Karen-san will serve the Kouzuki house. And her goal should be returning to nobility with her next generation.

    Therefore, Karen-san is currently Misuzu¡¯s servant, her pet.

    ¡¸ Give me hot coffee. Just black. I want to clear my head a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Karen-san received Momoko-neechan¡¯s order.

    ¡¸ Okay now, those who want ice cream bring in your plates and get in line ¡¹

    Nei brings in an ice cream maker machine on a wagon.

    She takes out a vanilla ice cream from the silver sparkle machine and rounds it on the plate.

    ¡¸ Err, our guests are. Oh, it¡¯s just Momoko-chan and Sebas-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sebastianus ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san retorts sharply.

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry. Well then, you can have your share first, Momoko-neechan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, enjoy ¡¹

    Ruriko grabs the ice cream spoon and goes before Momoko-neechan

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan thanked Ruriko despite her ill-humor.

    ¡¸ Yamada-san too, go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. It¡¯s Sebastianus ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san is confused as the young lady of the Kouzuki house is giving her priority.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes can go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, Papa, go first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sure, I¡¯ll go ahead ¡¹

    I scoop in some ice cream.

    ¡¸ You sure are disciplined ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at us coldly.

    However.

    ¡¸ Okay, this is Agnes-chan¡¯s share ¡¹

    She¡¯s surprised that Ruriko gave Agnes the next ice cream.

    ¡¸ Why this girl first? Shouldn¡¯t it be Misuzu next to Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If you think of the order in this house, shouldn¡¯t that be the case? ¡¹

    Order.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s first because she¡¯s a guest.

    Misuzu should be next since she¡¯s a member of the Kouzuki house and is the older of the group, but¡­

    I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s fiance so I received ice cream first due to male domination.

    Then, Misuzu should be after me.

    That¡¯s how it should be if you think like the nobility.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s irrelevant. We¡¯re a family. The small ones go first ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, should Agnes help out with Karen-chan preparing tea? ¡¹

    Agnes asks worriedly, but¡­

    ¡¸ No need. Agnes-chan¡¯s role, for now, is to stay next to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Then, the next ice cream goes to Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko hands over a plate of ice cream to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on?! Fujimiya Reika-san is a servant of the Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    She¡¯s a top elite bodyguard among the top of Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Because we¡¯re family ¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Next is Yoshiko-oneesama, Misuzu-oneesama, Edie-san, Mariko-san, Michi-san, and then Nei-oneesama, Mana-san, and Karen-san who prepared this, and then I will be the last one to take the ice cream ¡¹

    That¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s order in the family.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to be in that family? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. After all, Yoshiko-san is Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s cousin, and it¡¯s nothing different. No matter the result of your conversation later, Yoshiko-san is still family to us. That won¡¯t change ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so incompetent ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san has fallen to self-hatred as she couldn¡¯t find her place.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, don¡¯t apologize, you¡¯re family. Stop that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Hmmm¡­

    This is deeply rooted.

    Yoshiko-san never thought of anything this complicated before.

    ¡¸ Here, black coffee, black tea, and oolong tea are ready! ¡¹

    Mana comes from the kitchen pushing a wagon full of containers of drinks and cups and glasses.

    Karen-san too.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s your black coffee ¡¹

    Mana hands over the cup to Momoko-neechan.

    Then, she didn¡¯t go to Yamada-san next.

    Yamada-san seems to have ordered black tea.

    Mana brings out the coffee first, then¡­

    Then, she brings in the black tea.

    Oolong tea is iced so Karen poured it on a glass.

    ¡¸ You seem to be quite sloppy ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks a harsh but honest opinion to Mana.

    ¡¸ I know. It¡¯s the order. I lived in a world that¡¯s quite close to that area after all ¡¹

    Mana was a member of the Shirasaka house.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s just irrelevant. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing what¡¯s rational ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? It sure is relevant, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan glared at Mana.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s irrelevant. I no longer have to honor the idea that the nobles are great so I don¡¯t need to live with such weird common sense ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ This place only has family and their friends, so it would be weird to talk about the order or something like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this, are you mocking me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not really my intention but I just think that you¡¯re dumb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Mana, you¡¯re exaggerating ¡¹

    I intervened in a hurry.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Mana-chan. Stupid people don¡¯t know that they¡¯re stupid. It¡¯s useless to tell them about it ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    Guessing that Yamada Umeko-san is going for combat, Michi and Edie half raised their feet.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, is the Kouzuki house this rude to their guests?! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan throws her anger to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I see. Kaan house didn¡¯t teach their people how to be a decent and polite guest ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m talking to Misuzu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I thought you were talking to Mana-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the daughter of the Kaan house! A member of nobility! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we already said that it¡¯s irrelevant here ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Nei continue their confrontation.

    This is going to end up in a fight.

    What do we do?

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. So that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Mariko suddenly speaks up.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, I think you should work on your observation skills a bit more ¡¹

    She said and looked at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when Kuromori-sama suddenly appeared in the bath and talked about what she had to say, it might be painfully true to Kaan-sama and Kouzuki Yoshiko-sama, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that, Mariko? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ No. That¡¯s just the first message? ¡¹

    Message?

    ¡¸ The second one is that Fujimiya Reika-san came over wearing plain clothes. She switched with Kuromori-sama. That means that she¡¯s not in her working hours¡­This isn¡¯t an official work, is it? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Of course. I¡¯m just a member of the family right now ¡¹

    Not the employed bodyguard of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Third. Nei-oneesama and the girls. This is why they¡¯re wearing plain clothing under their apron ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. Besides, we¡¯re unrelated to the Kouzuki house. The people in here are just family and friends, and so we¡¯re bringing out ice cream and drinks for them ¡¹

    Nei replies.

    ¡¸ Oh, so this place is for the Kuromori house ¡¹

    Misuzu said upon realizing.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why Grandfather sent over Minaho-oneesama deliberately. ¡°Kouzuki house will not deal with this problem anymore. Kuromori house should deal with it.¡± Is the message ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you got it right. With that said, Kouzuki-ojiichan won¡¯t touch this incident! We¡¯ve got to deal with it on our own ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ So, this tea party is no-holds-barred, everyone can say all they have to say, throw out everything you¡¯re hiding inside your heart! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan is surprised.

    ¡¸ What I mean is that Momoko-chan¡¯s snide remarks are so disgraceful and annoying. There¡¯s nobody but us in here so it¡¯s an event where we can argue with each other with all we¡¯ve got! Just like how Minaho-oneechan did in the bathroom earlier ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan was quite harsh to Momoko-neechan and Yoshiko-san earlier.

    ¡¸ Living as a young lady of nobility means that you never had an experience where people speak to you that harshly, have you? How do you feel? Frustrated? Are you angry? Now everyone¡¯s gonna do it ¡¹

    So that¡¯s it.

    Momoko-neechan is too much of a young lady that she¡¯s never been criticized by people.

    So that¡¯s why¡­

    ¡¸ But, before that, let¡¯s eat ice cream ¡¹

    Agnes said.

 Chapter 1049. Blossoms of Nobility / Sex Sisterhood.

    Momoko-neechan and Misuzu and the girls are having a debate.

    ¡¸ Besides, I still don¡¯t agree with this. What you¡¯re doing is just Kou-chan¡¯s harem, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan fires the first shot.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s a harem? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Well, you see. It¡¯s a gathering of people from the family who loves Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei explained.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re Papa¡¯s Harem ¡¹

    Agnes agreed.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s abnormal that Kou-chan¡¯s the only man and everyone else are girls? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you want someone else other than Kou-chan? Someone more mature than him? Don¡¯t you think that men like those are much more reliable? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm. Agnes prefers Papa. Papa¡¯s very reliable, and when he¡¯s on my side, I don¡¯t feel scared ¡¹

    Agnes leans to my body while licking the ice cream spoon.

    ¡¸ Besides, men other than Papa are bad people. If you¡¯re not careful, it won¡¯t be just Agnes but the whole family will be in danger! That¡¯s why one has to be careful! ¡¹

    Agnes replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ You seem to have taught her well ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Black Forest is a criminal organization you see. We¡¯re dealing with not just those who are hostile to us now but those who may try to make a move on us in the future. We¡¯ll never let down our guard. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Abducting at least one of our family members and turning them into a hostage is going to be the first action they will do ¡¹

    Agnes grabs my thighs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. Everyone¡¯s here too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes only had a few opportunities to leave the Kuromori mansion¡­

    Luna, who has the Miko power and is a close friend to Agnes is always with her but¡­

    Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s contract is to not let the Takakura sisters come close to her.

    Agnes is now relying on me.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama has been added to the VIPs escort targets on Kouzuki SS. You¡¯ll have a bodyguard with you starting tomorrow ¡¹

    Rei-chan told Mariko.

    ¡¸ Uhm, please call me Mariko. Fujimiya Reika-san has become my big sister too ¡¹

    Mariko replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Rei-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama or Reika-oneechan is okay too ¡¹

    Agnes and Nei said.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me, Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise. Mariko-san ¡¹

    Seeing the two smile at each other, Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great Mariko? Now you have a lot of sisters ¡¹

    She speaks to Mariko with a loathsome smile.

    So far, Mariko¡¯s only big sister was Momoko-oneechan, so she doesn¡¯t find this amusing.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll ask Mariko since we have the opportunity. Are you sure about this Mariko? ¡¹

    Mariko adamantly calls Momoko-neechan ¡°Kaan-sama¡±

    For Momoko-neechan of the Kaan house, she feels like the Kouzuki house took her little sister away.

    She glares at Mariko.

    ¡¸ What I mean is that you will never be able to keep Kou-chan for yourself! Are you sure about that?! Are you sure that you¡¯re joining that stupid idea of sharing the same man with other girls? ¡¹

    She speaks while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, joining a harem where Kouzuki house¡¯s Misuzu and Ruriko are in means that you¡¯ll never raise your status! You¡¯ll remain inferior, living a life where you have to follow Misuzu and Ruriko, do you understand that? ¡¹

    Mariko calmly;

    ¡¸ That perception is wrong. Kaan-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ My perception? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. First of all, we¡¯re not sharing Kou-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, you talk that our situation is a harem. If this is Kou¡¯s harem, then us women would be Kou¡¯s property, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, you always look from above and so you won¡¯t understand but Misuzu-oneesama, Ruriko-san, and I are under Kou¡¯s control ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious! Kou-chan is just a high school boy! He¡¯s not even the head of the Kuromori house. The head of the Kuromori house was that detestable woman from earlier. ¡¹

    As expected, Minaho-neesan¡¯s impression is at it¡¯s worst.

    ¡¸ A mere high-school boy can¡¯t take control of the daughters of Kouzuki and Torii house! Even if you girls accept that stupid relationship, others won¡¯t! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan screams.

    ¡¸ Oh? But Grandfather allows this ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Even if Kouzuki-sama does, everyone from the Kouzuki group won¡¯t! ¡¹

    The branch families of Kouzuki house and the directors know that I am Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    However, if they were to discover that I have a relationship not just with Misuzu but with Ruriko and all the other girls.

    Well, no adult would allow that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s a secret. Our family that is ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Do you think that if it¡¯s a secret, that nobody knows about it, you can go against ethics? Do you think that¡¯s allowed? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Allowed? Who do we owe permission? ¡¹

    I asked Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Why would we need permission from other people to live a happy life? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-The law of Japan! If you go against ethics then the law will judge you! ¡¹

    It goes back to that argument.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, you know that Kuromori house is a criminal organization, a group that lives on the other side, right? We never follow the law in the first place. We¡¯re outlaws ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ I-If you can¡¯t follow the laws of this country t-then leave Japan, they say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who did? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ If our unethical criminal acts aren¡¯t discovered, then nobody can blame us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, you think that it¡¯s okay as long as you¡¯re not discovered? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean is there¡¯s no good or bad about this problem ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You see, this is how it is; ¡¹

    Nei interjects.

    ¡¸ You know, if Yo-chan suddenly dies right now, I¡¯ll follow him. There¡¯s no worth living in a world where Yo-chan¡¯s gone ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, I don¡¯t care about anything else as long as Yo-chan is happy. I¡¯m okay even if I¡¯m the only one for Yo-chan. If Yo-chan loves everyone in the family, then I love them too. They¡¯re people that Yo-chan loves after all. They¡¯re just as precious to me then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I think that Ya-chan loves the family even without me ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I do love the family, but I can¡¯t do that without Yo-chan. That¡¯s why, I know that this is a bad example but I¡¯ll say it again, if Yo-chan were to die, I won¡¯t care about everyone in the family and follow you immediately. As one would expect, this time¡­ ¡¹

    Nei lost her parents when she was 12, and her twin brother when she was 15. They were killed in front of her.

    If I die, she would follow me immediately. That¡¯s likely.

    ¡¸ You see, I usually joke around but I¡¯m actually a heavy woman.1 Then, Yo-chan accepts all that weight I carry, he¡¯s the only one who can do that. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t live without YO-chan, and I won¡¯t go away from Yo-chan¡¯s family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Mana doesn¡¯t love Onii-chan as much as Nei-oneechan, but you know¡­ ¡¹

    Mana speaks up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Mana-chan loves Papa just as much as Nei-chan and Agnes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, well, let¡¯s put that aside. In my case, if Onii-chan didn¡¯t save me, I would¡¯ve been killed off because of the troubles my Father caused. Onii-chan didn¡¯t give up on me that¡¯s why I¡¯m still alive today ¡¹

    She smiles wryly and sighed.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s still true even now. If Onii-chan were to suddenly pass away right now, I would also be removed¡­ It¡¯s actually troublesome to keep a girl like me alive and yet, thanks to Onii-chan, I¡¯m still alive, even if impossible ¡¹

    Oh, Mana.

    She doesn¡¯t trust Minaho-neesan.

    It can¡¯t be helped. Minaho-neesan did plan on killing her until half a year ago.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong, Mana. Minaho-neesan found you a middle school to attend ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For now, you¡¯ll be able to get a school register, but going to school and making friends is impossible for now. You need to wait until high-school for that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ High school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, once you get a school register, you¡¯ll be able to get into high school. You won¡¯t have problems enrolling in our school. Mana would be a freshman and I¡¯ll be your senior. It¡¯ll only be for a year but we can go to school together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ I thought that I won¡¯t be able to do it. No school in Japan would accept me ¡¹

    I knew it, she¡¯s worried about it.

    Right.

    Agnes, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan will enter Misuzu¡¯s school and yet¡­

    Mana¡¯s the only one whose school is still not decided.

    ¡¸ Agnes also wants to go to the same high school as Papa! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Agnes is 12. I¡¯m 16.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, why don¡¯t you repeat a year then? Like me? Ehehe ¡¹

    Nei should be in her third year in high school, but she¡¯s still in second-year.

    ¡¸ That would be impossible, but I¡¯ll come and play during the school festival ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s waiting for me to graduate before she could start her bakery.

    I can¡¯t repeat a year for Agnes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Come and play! ¡¹

    Agnes said happily.

    ¡¸ Anyway, all of us have our separate circumstances, and Danna-sama saved us, and thus, we¡¯re gathered together ¡¹

    Misuzu told Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Forming as a single-family wasn¡¯t our plan from the start, it just happened as a result ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it¡¯s still halfway, it¡¯s not complete ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ In the past two days, we just accepted new family members ¡¹

    And who knows what will happen in the future.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I want to know. I¡¯m asking what Misuzu and Ruriko think in this situation! If you keep increasing your family indiscriminately, won¡¯t that run through the Kouzuki house¡¯s fortune in the end? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at the two.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not increasing them indiscriminately. Onii-sama looks at the people and chooses only those who should be in the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Rather, it¡¯s a treasure trove! Everyone¡¯s cute, smart, and have an amazing personality ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Mariko added.

    ¡¸ Mariko, aren¡¯t you the number one problem child here? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan gives a mocking remark, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We have the troublesome girls waiting for us at home ¡¹

    Agnes and Edie.

    Err.

    I shouldn¡¯t comment on that.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m letting that go. I don¡¯t care about it. What I¡¯m doubting about is that if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t want my lover to have other women. My lover belongs to only me and I¡¯ll never let him cheat. I¡¯ll keep him monitored all the time and if I find out that he¡¯s trying to fool around, I¡¯ll break up with him instantly. Naturally, he¡¯ll have to pay compensation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Compensation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Putting the daughter of Kaan house to shame naturally means that you¡¯ll receive social sanctions ¡¹

    What sanctions?

    I can¡¯t imagine.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about your family but Kou-chan¡¯s legal wife is Misuzu, eight? I mean there¡¯s no better house than Kouzuki ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s a legal wife? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t Misuzu-chan the social legal wife? ¡¹2

    Err.

    We jumped in two meanings from a single reading¡­

    ¡¸ Legal wife means¡­Yo-chan¡¯s¡­well, let¡¯s say that she¡¯s the closest and the representative wife? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s someone who¡¯s closest to Papa, then that would be Katsuko-chan and Ai-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that Ai-chan? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯s one of the girls who stayed at home. You¡¯ll meet her next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san¡­Oh, it¡¯s that one. So, that Ai girl and Katsuko-san are the ones closest to Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The three of them are always working at the bakery together ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s her reason.

    Agnes and the girls help out in molding the dough but¡­

    The three of us do all the other work.

    I mean, Ai and I are still in the middle of learning how to make pastry from Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes-chan, who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, it¡¯s Yukino-chan and Megumi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll see them soon enough ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Agnes and everyone loves sitting next to Papa. I also love snuggling to his body. But, Papa only has one body so there¡¯s only one space on each side.

    Oh, everyone sure comes when I sit down on a sofa.

    ¡¸ So, it¡¯s usually first-come-first-serve. Those who got the seat first can stay where they are. That¡¯s the rule. Agnes, Luna, Yomi-chan, and all the young group does that.

    R-Right.

    I didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ But, when Yukino-chan or Megumi-chan are there, you should leave Papa¡¯s side and let them take place. Those two are scary after all ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Do they complain to you, Agnes? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t even know that it¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t speak to them directly but we do it in our mind ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Luna and Koyomi-chan tells us that we should get away as soon as possible ¡¹

    Oh right, Luna and the girls can read minds.

    Even without speaking, Yukino and Megu continue their complaints.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll do something about it. I¡¯ll talk to the two ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t! You can¡¯t do that Papa ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ If Papa says that, Yukino-chan and Megu-chan will just complain even more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. It¡¯s Onee-chan¡¯s turn then ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to them. I don¡¯t think that they¡¯ll take what I tell them as a joke ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Sure, if it¡¯s Nei, the two of them will just let it end by replying ¡°Sure, sure¡±

    That said, letting Minaho-neesan scold them every time would be bad.

    Rei-chan has a serious personality, it would be harsh if she tells you off with a serious face.

    Megu¡¯s earnest to the roots and so she would accept what Rei-chan tells her.

    Yukino hardly interacts with Rei-chan but she couldn¡¯t just gloss the conversation nor escape from it.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Please do, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. But, be sure to observe the development. If I didn¡¯t help then Shou-oneesama, if that still didn¡¯t work out, then ask Minaho-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ The two of them are busy so let¡¯s deal with them by ourselves for now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Momoko-oneesama? It is as you can see ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a Harem. It¡¯s a family. Danna-sama is our husband and our patriarch ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t find a harem king who lets his women think and move on their own ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s fun to be in Onii-sama¡¯s family ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ If there are a lot of women, various problems will occur every day. But, Onii-sama makes us talk to each other and deal with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, rather, it¡¯s fun to do various things with everyone. Furthermore, if everyone helped each other, we can deal with any problem. And so, even in 20, 30 years¡­We¡¯ll continue to live in happiness ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a wish but an act. We will do it. Currently, Jii-chan, Minaho-neesan, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa, the adults all help us out, but you know¡­ Once we¡¯re adults, we¡¯ll be taking care of the younger, protecting the family, become happy. That¡¯s an absolute ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Desuno! ¡¹

    For some reason, Agnes, the young one, replies straight away.

    ¡¸ Agnes will do her best for Papa and the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Go for it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We all didn¡¯t have a dream until we met Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei tells Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ We thought that our lives have no light in the future. Agnes, me¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ Being born the daughter of the Kouzuki house, a life where everything is tied up. It¡¯s a painful life ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s quiet all this time looked at Ruriko in surprise.

    It¡¯s Yoshiko-san who lived with Ruriko in that tied down life ever since childhood.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no difference even now, is there? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ No. I¡¯m now Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. The future of the Kouzuki house is no longer my concern ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not allowed! Being born as a daughter of nobility means¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s heating up, but Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Who would not give their permission? ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, the house, the vassals, the family group enterprise, and your ancestors! The pride of nobility you received from the ancient times¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no longer a captive of that idea. Ruriko is just a slave after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Onii-sama orders me, then I¡¯ll take over the Kouzuki house. But, if he doesn¡¯t, Ruriko will not do it, even if Grandfather orders me to ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu! Are you sure that it¡¯s okay to say that?! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just Danna-sama¡¯s pet. I¡¯ll follow everything he says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, you girls are too irresponsible! Where¡¯s your pride and duty as the daughters of nobility?! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ As I said, there¡¯s no obligation. ¡°Honorable origin,¡± ¡°Ancestral Lineage,¡± ¡°Pride,¡± ¡°Assets,¡± they sure exist, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you should let it take away your life to keep it safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you know about the nobility! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan shouts at me

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know anything so stop talking! ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Then, Kaan-sama, it seems that you could never understand us, talking further would be pointless ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Mariko was on the side of Kaan-sama until earlier. That¡¯s why I can understand how Kaan-sama feels ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, my anger is just as a member of nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, Mariko now has the experience, and I can also understand how Misuzu-oneesama and everyone feels ¡¹

    ¡¸ Experience? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kou gave me all his love, and he poured his semen deep inside my stomach. Kou loves me as a woman, that is why I understand Kou¡¯s family now ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about?! I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan spits out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, those who never had sex with Kou will never understand this warm feeling ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Blood relationship, the pride you inherited, compared to some unknowns, I can feel a clear bond. It left pain in my body from the deflowering ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll get used to it and it¡¯ll feel good soon enough, Agnes had the same experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was also painful during my first time but I got accustomed to it right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ For me, I already started feeling pleasure during my second time ¡¹

    Agnes, Ruriko, and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Right. All of us had Yo-chan as our first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ The experience I had earlier was also something everyone experienced ¡¹

    Mariko touched her abdomen.

 Chapter 1050. Blossoms of Nobility / Reconciliation

    Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s offended by Mariko¡¯s provocation.

    ¡¸ You only experienced sex once and now you think that you¡¯re better than me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The difference between virgins and non-virgins is a big one ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve become an adult woman both in name and in reality, but Kaan-sama still remains a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! What are you talking about!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean is that only Kaan-sama and Sebastianus-san haven¡¯t experienced sex among the people who are at this table, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at the girls sitting at the dining room table, eating ice cream.

    ¡¸ Of course I¡¯ve already done it with Darling! Our pace is thrice a week ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Me too, the same frequency ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re lying. Michi always does it four times a week. ¡¹ I have records of it ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Wow. I was just doing it twice you know ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Michi loves inviting Darling to the corner or in the garden and doing it while hiding from everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sometimes ¡¹

    Michi replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Michi-chan likes doing it outside ¡¹

    Agnes nods.

    ¡¸ Ahahaha, Mana also did it with Onii-chan during the rainstorm in summer last time. We were so drenched that it felt great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that seems fun ¡¹

    Ruriko joins in.

    ¡¸ But, cold days are coming so it¡¯s a no for some time in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. Then, I¡¯ll expect to do it by summer next year ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, girls, the season¡¯s gonna be snowy soon enough that you can put on a coat and nothing underneath and then have Yo-chan bang you from behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Doing it in a snowy mountain or in a sleeping bag would be nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ I seek to do it under a big bridge where cars come and go during the night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Before that, I would like to experience sex with Danna-sama ten thousand meters in the sky inside the plane ¡¹

    Mana, Ruriko, Nei, Edie, Michi, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Hmm, what does Agnes want? Do you have ideas, Rei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I prefer the normal one ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s normal? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, staying together in a hotel where you can see the beautiful sea. A romantic night where you stare at the moon and the peaceful sea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s lovely! Agnes wants to go too! ¡¹

    Agnes, if you come with us, then it won¡¯t be just Rei-chan and Me.

    ¡¸ Everyone has a lot of ideas imagined already ¡¹

    Mariko speaks with a sense of being drawn in.

    ¡¸ Oh? It¡¯s not imagination. Danna-sama will make it true if we ask for it. Although, securing the schedule and selecting the place would be our job to do ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yo-chan has no ¡°NG¡± He¡¯ll play with any kind of desire we have ¡¹

    ¡¸ For example, I love taking photos of myself and the other girls while having sex, but everyone knows about it. I¡¯ve done the same earlier. But, Onii-sama never refuses at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I have a little bit of a shameful hobby but Danna-sama always respond to my requests gladly ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean showing off yourself peeing, Misuzu-chan? ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Well, yes, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I prefer a bit more pain so I ask Master to be harsh and relentless with me in sex!! ¡¹

    Michi shouts to save her Master from the predicament.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s great about Yo-chan is that he lets the girl take the lead on the kind of sex they want to try out. Oh right, there are exceptions though. You¡¯re not allowed to have a kind of sex that leaves any wound in one¡¯s body or mind. Getting injured from sex is just stupid. Also, peeing is okay but pooing isn¡¯t ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Poo stinks! ¡¹

    Agnes shows a cute frown.

    ¡¸ I mean, our family may go a bit far sometimes but they¡¯re all still normal sex. We don¡¯t use our anuses. If we escalate too much, it¡¯ll become an addiction, and our bodies will no longer feel pleasure unless it¡¯s from an abnormal act. If that happens, Yo-chan won¡¯t be able to endure it, it¡¯ll turn into painful sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-sama¡¯s penis goes inside the vagina, and then, ejaculates inside. That¡¯s basic. We do sometimes like to have him ejaculate in our mouths, but our butts are banned ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t deviate from the category of stuff you do for fun with someone you love. That¡¯s why soft SM is okay but doing for a full-blown one is not ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! The holes Papa puts his penis in and the hole where your poo comes out are two different things! ¡¹

    You can enjoy some perverted-like plays but you mustn¡¯t degrade to an actual pervert.

    You can¡¯t get addicted, get into a world you can¡¯t escape.

    In the end, it has to be fun.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Mariko-chan, do you masturbate? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ W-W-W-What¡¯s with that suddenly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, if you do have a habit then stop it by tonight. We don¡¯t do it either. When you feel horny, then just ask Yo-chan to have sex. Just come to our place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We take turns when having sex with Yo-chan but we give priority to those who really want to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama deals with two or three people at the same time every day so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem even if Mariko-san joins in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, the Shrine maidens can convey the pleasures of sex from having sex with Yo-chan. For example, I only get Yo-chan¡¯s creampie twice a week but the shrine maidens convey their lewd feelings to me. It¡¯s fun to feel the pleasure of other girl¡¯s body ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ As for me, when Misuzu-oneesama and Master are having intercourse, I always have my turn ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Despite that, you still sneak Darling out to the garden and have sex there ¡¹

    Edie says with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ See, it¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s fun in practice. They¡¯re all cute and good girls ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Mariko.

    Misuzu¡¯s lesbian preference is strong but she¡¯s satisfied with her current situation.

    ¡¸ Everyone gets along so well. I mean, it¡¯s the only choice ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Nobody wants to lose their happiness for such a petty reason after all ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Our daily life is filled with tension. The adults are kind but Mana and the girls can¡¯t be spoiled ¡¹

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Those who can¡¯t do it are expelled. You won¡¯t be able to meet Papa anymore. That¡¯s why everyone has to do it right. Watch your surroundings, study, help around, be kind to the new girls, get along. If you have a problem, then don¡¯t worry alone, talk to Papa or the big sisters. Also, never hold back in sex. If you want to do it, ask Papa ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Agnes taught Luna and the girls that. Haiji-chan, Eri-chan, and Rie-chan too. Oh

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t told Arisu-chan, Kinuka-chan, and Mitama-chan that yet! ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Someone should be teaching them to make up for Agnes. I¡¯m sure that Luna-chan, or Yomi-chan, or Tsukiko-san if those three talk to them, they¡¯ll follow it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s going to be okay. The thought of getting along is conveyed ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also heard it just now. It¡¯s going to be okay. Agnes-san ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be sure to follow the rules of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, what do you think the essence of morals? ¡¹

    Then, Mariko asks Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Morals? What do you mean? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ ¡°Morals¡± are a social norm formed within a specific group. Therefore, the content of morality depends on which group the person belongs to currently. A righteous act for one group may be an unforgivable act for another ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand that, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nevertheless, any group of people has their own concept of good and evil, and they all think that they should accomplish good, and purge evil. What¡¯s good and what¡¯s evil differs depending on the group ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Then, in functioning society, morality within the group has no contradictions. The group manages itself with its morality. Groups with inconsistent morals collapse. After all, morality is sublimation and refinement of the human instinct to live ¡¹

    Sublimation? Refinement?

    ¡¸ Humans are individuals with ego but they also need to gather as a group, they are a community creature. To form a group, each individual has to hold to their desire. The result of the bouncing of ideas is the moral standard created by the group. How far is allowed, and not allowed within the group? Or, they can decide in detail what behaviors are encouraged for the good of the group and what behaviors they don¡¯t think should be done¡­the right or wrong behavior ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ In the group called Kuromori family, their morals differ from the modern-day Japan morals. However, there are no contradictions in their morals. Kou¡¯s the center, and he forms the clear model ¡¹

    ¡¸ So it seems ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan accepts.

    ¡¸ I support these morals. And, I swear to obey the morals of the Kuromori house ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re in Japan! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks in confusion.

    ¡¸ If you are in Japan, shouldn¡¯t you follow Japan¡¯s morals?! In Japan, polygamy is illegal! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, bigamy is illegal, not polygamy ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ You can marry only one person legally but if it¡¯s just marriage, you can go with as many as you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Legally speaking yes, but morally speaking, that¡¯s not allowed! ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, our family is a closed one. It¡¯s not like anyone can join in the family either. Besides, those who live in that family are all happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s not allowed ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a secret from the public, and nobody will know ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ But I know about it ¡¹

    She speaks in a low tone

    ¡¸ Then, Kaan-sama, would you let the public know about it? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    Momoko-neechan realized and sighed.

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t. Nobody will believe even if I talk about it, and it¡¯s a problem if Kaan and Kouzuki house started fighting because of that ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Besides, I know it even if you don¡¯t tell me, Mariko. You girls, Misuzu, Ruriko, and the other girls, you show no hesitation. You girls have your own morals. Kou-chan is the keystone, and you girls don¡¯t break the group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Everyone in the family has to keep the group safe and so we do feel tense, and we get along. Girls who lived in very different environments help each other and sometimes throw their real thoughts at each other. There¡¯s no hierarchical relationship when it comes to Yo-chan. Daughter of nobility? Daughter of a criminal? They¡¯re all irrelevant. If you don¡¯t show your true intent then Yo-chan will scold you. Yo-chan is sharp when it comes to that. You can¡¯t lie either. You have to do your best to be with the family ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why everyone is family.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re greedy ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Just as much as we want to monopolize Onii-sama, we also want to make this family our own ¡¹

    ¡¸ And to make everyone happy ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, why do you want to make Mariko-san your little sister? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks suddenly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because she¡¯s a unique girl, a little impudent, but never timid, and she could speak her opinion to me without worry. I liked that about her ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ But, Mariko¡¯s no longer my little sister. Kou-chan took her away ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Not really. I didn¡¯t take her away. Besides, Mariko is still Mariko ¡¹

    I looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you still like Momoko-neechan even now, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Mariko in surprise.

    ¡¸ Yes. I like that Kaan-sama always shows arrogance and a bossy attitude. Even now I still like it ¡¹

    She speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ This is a place where you shouldn¡¯t hide your true feelings so I¡¯ll confess, I still like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ In the end, when you stand as the daughter of nobility, you can¡¯t talk about your true emotions. Ruriko and I have been like that ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Your vassals are close to you but they¡¯re still a bit different. Back when Michi and I were just master and servant, we couldn¡¯t talk about our real feelings ¡¹

    ¡¸ But now, we can talk about anything. It¡¯s because we¡¯re family. All of the big sisters listen to my worries and give me earnest advice ¡¹

    Hearing Ruriko says that Yoshiko-san¡¯s expression clouded up.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been waiting for Yoshiko-oneesama to talk to us all this time ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. That¡¯s for the conversation later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that it¡¯ll be easier to talk about Yoshiko-oneesama¡¯s case once Danna-sama returns home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just us girls ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu tell Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Now then, Momoko-oneesama, don¡¯t you want someone to talk your true feelings like this too? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks. Momoko-neechan¡­

    ¡¸ I-I have Sebastianus with me! ¡¹

    She speaks standoffishly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really care. I don¡¯t need to talk my true feelings with you ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ But, Kaan-sama, the other day, I¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko smiles¡­

    ¡¸ When we were drinking tea in the hotel¡¯s coffee room the other day, weren¡¯t we talking about Julius Caesar? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Caesar? Yes, we were. The topic came up because of Caesar salad ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replies.

    ¡¸ At that time, Kaan-sama thought that Julius was the name and Caesar was the family name, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was I wrong? ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ His full name is Gaius Julius Caesar, which means ¡°Gaius-kun from the Julius house of the Caesar Clan¡± Meaning, his name is Gaius ¡¹

    Edie who knows a lot replied.

    ¡¸ I actually knew the truth but thinking that I shouldn¡¯t put Kaan-sama to shame, I kept quiet about it ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Oh? What about it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks standoffishly.

    ¡¸ Sebastianus-san knows about it too, right? Your complexion changed while Kaan-sama was talking about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I-I-I¡­. ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san panics.

    ¡¸ And you haven¡¯t told Kaan-sama that she was wrong after the tea party, have you? ¡¹

    She left Momoko-neechan¡¯s misunderstanding as-is.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because I thought that someone like me shouldn¡¯t point out those things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why didn¡¯t you tell me?! I had a talk with a Rome history college teacher after that. I was lucky that we didn¡¯t talk about Caesar but if I talked about that with such a triumphant look, I would¡¯ve been put to such shame ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Yamada-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ She can¡¯t say it. She¡¯s just a vassal after all ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Even I couldn¡¯t tell you about it because the place says that one couldn¡¯t talk about their true feelings. In my case, I was Kaan-sama¡¯s little sister, but I still couldn¡¯t say it. Can¡¯t tell the young lady of the Kaan house ¡¹

    That¡¯s because of Mariko¡¯s insecurity towards the nobility.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I find comfort in each other. We can tell each other anything. If we¡¯ve done something wrong, it¡¯s pointed out, and we¡¯re scolded ¡¹

    ¡¸ Scolded, who would scold the daughter of Kouzuki house?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I¡¯ve already scolded them before, besides the other big sisters did too ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ They scold us for our sakes. We¡¯re thankful to them ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ See, Kaan-sama. You seem to become gradually envious of us ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ I already said that I won¡¯t join you! I am Kaan Momoko! I am the daughter of the Kaan house! I have my obligation to fulfill! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, are you sure about that? Keeping your virginity until you marry the man your family chose for you? Meanwhile, your partner played with various women until he marries you ¡¹

    Mariko stirs her up, but¡­

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, don¡¯t you want to experience sex too? ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Okay. That¡¯s as far as that conversation goes ¡¹

    Rei-chan stopped it.

    ¡¸ Even if you keep it pushing like that, he¡¯s at his limit already ¡¹

    She looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Yo-chan. Good job at keeping up. You¡¯re sleepy, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s okay to go to sleep ¡¹

    No, my body feels heavy, but¡­

    ¡¸ But you see, I want Mariko and Momoko-neechan to get back to being friends ¡¹

    I speak my true feelings.

    ¡¸ And for Misuzu and Ruriko to get along with the other family too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, I don¡¯t think of anything overambitious like making Momoko-neechan my woman ¡¹

    Making both the daughter of Kouzuki and Kaan house my woman would be too much.

    ¡¸ Well, that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t see Momoko-neechan¡¯s charm. If we can have sex, then I¡¯d like to do it, but I don¡¯t consider making Momoko-neechan bear my child. I mean this as a man. After all, Momoko-neechan is beautiful ¡¹

    I said. Momoko-neechan looks at me with a blank face.

    ¡¸ But, above all that, I just want to be friends with Momoko-neechan. I want to be able to talk about our real thoughts without hiding anything. After all, isn¡¯t the conversation just now fun? I had a lot of fun. I found out a lot about Momoko-neechan¡¯s true feelings. Even Mariko, compared to back when she was your protegee, she knows talks to Momoko-neechan with earnest thoughts in mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we had our sworn-sister pledge but if possible, I would like to be true friends with Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Momoko-chan is such fun! If she can¡¯t join the family then friends will do! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡­

    ¡¸ I lost, sure, this is fun. A conversation where you can speak whatever you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, Sebastianus, you¡¯re now a friend too ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s impossible for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not, do something about it ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko, we¡¯re friends now so to show the affection once again, call me Momoko-oneesama again. I like it when you call me that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do just that, Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Mariko and Momoko-neechan smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ As for Misuzu, you can call me just Momoko. We¡¯re of the same age. Sorry for the tease yesterday where I had you call me Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t really mind, Momoko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, why add ¡°-san?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, Sorry, Momoko ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan reconciliated with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Lets get along from now on. For now, why don¡¯t we have lunch together? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gladly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to the milk bar. Mariko, you should come too. Ruriko as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    The young ladies of Kaan and Kouzuki house will dine together.

    That sure will make a lot of fuss in Misuzu¡¯s school.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take my leave today. Yeah, that was fun. Let¡¯s talk again sometime. This time, I came over, next time, you girls should come to my place. Of course, that includes Kou-chan and the group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yay! ¡¹

    Agnes is happy

    ¡¸ But, Momoko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa actually likes Momoko-chan too ¡¹

    Huh?

 Chapter 1051. Blossoms of Nobility / Way Back Home

    Ruriko told Kaan Momoko-neechan

    ¡¸ Oh, our car is ready. They¡¯ve been waiting for so long. I feel sorry for them now ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan came over to the Kouzuki house using their own house¡¯s car.

    Then, the driver has been waiting in the guest parking lot.

    ¡¸ Well, their job is driving so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve sent over tea and snacks for them to relax ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kouzuki SS did? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kouzuki house wants even the drivers of the guests to have some comfortable time spent in this place ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ We have a dedicated break room for drivers but Kaan house¡¯s driver said that he will not leave the driver seat to make sure that if Momoko-oneesama contacts, he can drive immediately ¡¹

    Rei-chan seems to have received reports from the subordinates before coming to this room.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I was thinking of leaving the place and return home if you suddenly break down. Just in case that things lose their cool. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t happen, but¡­ ¡¹

    Haa¡­in the end, it reached the critical moment.

    Momoko-neechan was fuming for a moment there.

    ¡¸ Ah, here are souvenirs. Take it ¡¹

    Mana brings over a bag from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sweets Ruriko-oneechan and I baked ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we have the same thing here ¡¹

    Nei brings over bite-sized cake on plates from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Try getting a bite, Momoko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-chan and Ruri-chan are good at making sweets! It¡¯s delicious! ¡¹

    Mana, Nei, and Agnes all recommend it¡­

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll take one ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan picks one and eats it.

    ¡¸ Delicious. This is pain d¡¯¨¦pices, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I knew that Momoko-chan can tell what it is! Hehehe ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a traditional baked sweet from France. Have some too Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko recommends it to me too.

    I take a bite. Wow, everything other than the center is unexpectedly springy. Furthermore, it has a thick taste.

    ¡¸ It has some spice and honey in it¡­an adult taste, right? ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ It goes well with hot wine! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We have two different flavors and so enjoy this with everyone in the Kaan mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you Ruriko, I¡¯ll enjoy this with my family. Sebastianus! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Momoko-ojousama ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san receives the sweets in a wrap for her Master

    ¡¸ You should try out at least one too ¡¹

    Edie takes one and pushes it to Yamada-san¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Yamada-san tries to refuse but¡­

    ¡¸ Also, when are you free next week? ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t give you a duel but a match is okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be a big problem if the bodyguard of Kouzuki and Kaan house fight but with me, there should be no problems ¡¹

    Edie belongs to the Kuromori house, and she¡¯s not even a bodyguard in due form.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t even carry a school behind me ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s skills were assassination skills she learned from the cult in New Orleans, but¡­

    Edie already cut off her relationship with that organization.

    It doesn¡¯t matter who she fights.

    ¡¸ Then, why not? Play with her. However, fight without trying to injure each other so there¡¯s no grudge left ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    Yamada-san nipples through the sweets presented to her lips.

    ¡¸ Very well. Let¡¯s settle this ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can use the Kouzuki SS facility as your venue. ¡¹ We have prepared a location for the bodyguards of the young ladies to train together ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you mean that dojo in the old training building? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Err, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    The dojo where Haiji beat Tendou Otome.

    ¡¸ Thursday, no how about Saturday afternoon? That way, we can invite everyone from other houses too, right? Like Kuromiya Motoko-san, she would come out of interest ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    Kuromiya Motoko-san¡­oh, that combat young lady who uses a spear.

    ¡¸ So, you good? ¡¹

    Edie asks Yamada-san.

    ¡¸ Anytime ¡¹

    Yamada-san glares at Edie

    ¡¸ Reika¡­I¡¯ll ask you to deal with the rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it. We¡¯ll have the remodeling of the old training building finished by then. All to make sure that the young ladies can use the place for mingling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu thanked Rei-chan.

    One week after the party yesterday, the young lady¡¯s self-defense lesson, and the bodyguard martial arts exchange¡­that should be good enough.

    ¡¸ Bring this ¡¹

    Edie grabs some of the pain d¡¯¨¦pices and hands it to Yamada-san

    ¡¸ I-I already took one ¡¹

    Yamada-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Not you. Give one to your driver too. You¡¯re useless as a bodyguard if you don¡¯t give them such consideration ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Take this too ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Yamada-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Can I get a little more of that? I¡¯d like to pick them up on the ride home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. Here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan, I¡¯ll bring over aluminum foil from the kitchen ¡¹

    Mana starts running.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Then, see you later. Kou-chan, that was fun. Also¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ The cute Agnes-chan and that Mana-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Nei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I remember it now. See you later ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, we¡¯ll send Momoko-oneesama off ¡¹

    Misuzu stands up

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m coming with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ No need, Kou-chan, stay here. Sebastianus, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    In the end, Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and the bodyguard of the Kouzuki ladies, Michi;

    They all went to see Momoko-neechan off.

    ¡¸ Mariko, see you tomorrow in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Momoko-oneesama! Good night! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s staying.

    Well yeah, this is the Kouzuki mansion.

    Either way, the entrance is a long way to go.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s car is probably waiting at the front entrance, outside the private area where everyone other than the family is banned.

    If Mariko, who isn¡¯t from the Kouzuki house, or us, sends her off, it would seem weird to the servants of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Then, goodbye everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bye-bye! Let¡¯s meet again! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, later! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eat the snacks okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bye! Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    Agnes, Nei, Mana, and I greet her off.

    Edie¡¯s just smiling.

    Momoko-neechan turned around and waved her hand. Yamada Umeko-san bowed her head.

    Then, they finally left the room.

    Misuzu and the girls went with them.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa ¡¹

    I sighed loudly.

    Still, that was some heavy pressure.

    Kaan Momoko-neechan has a lot of pressure in her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s amazing to think that you even had Momoko-oneesama bring handmade souveniers ¡¹

    Mariko told Nei.

    ¡¸ Well of course. It¡¯s not a message just for Momoko-chan but for the Kaan house as well ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Instead of an oral report where Momoko-neechan says that she got along with the Kouzuki house and there were no problems, it¡¯s clearly easier to understand what happened if she brings Ruri-chan¡¯s handmade sweets ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s father and Grandfather know that she came to this place.

    Naturally, they¡¯ll worry a lot.

    ¡¸ An ordinary souvenir doesn¡¯t work on wealthy men, see? But since it¡¯s personally made by Ruri-chan, it has it¡¯s meaning ¡¹

    A sign of friendship.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan, I did the same work though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry about that Mana-chan. ¡¹

    Nei apologized to Mana.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Momoko will surely talk about Mana back at her home. That also includes Agnes ¡¹

    Edie¡­

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s selection is the best. An irregular ¡°ordinary girl¡± who isn¡¯t a daughter of nobility, but, their beauty is extreme, that¡¯s why she listened to Mariko and us ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Momoko who doesn¡¯t know anything other than the world of nobility is her first cultural exchange. This is Momoko¡¯s first time talking to someone who isn¡¯t from the nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Mariko looked down.

    ¡¸ Momoko knows that even girls who aren¡¯t young ladies aren¡¯t idiots, that they¡¯re earnest. She learned that they can become friends ¡¹

    From the conversation earlier¡­

    ¡¸ But, we needed three girls who are far too beautiful to crush Momoko¡¯s prejudice on ordinary girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama loves cute girls after all ¡¹

    R-Right, Mariko.

    ¡¸ First, she had to take interest ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the Takakura sisters can¡¯t approach Momoko-neechan but still. Haiji, Eri, and Rie were cute enough ¡¹

    Well, they¡¯re not like Nei and the exceptionally beautiful girls. But still¡­

    They¡¯re girls who exceed the definition of beauty.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s a problem of elegance ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Huh, but. Mana speaks aloof, Ya-chan¡¯s doing the usual, and Agnes is Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes! ¡¹

    They don¡¯t speak elegantly at all, I don¡¯t think.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about how they speak. But how they behave. The three of them move elegantly ¡¹

    Oh.

    Mana¡¯s origin is from the Shirasaka house.

    Nei¡¯s father is a trading company employee who¡¯s dispatched to America, so she speaks a rough but her behavior is refined.

    Agnes is going to Misuzu¡¯s school from now on, and so she¡¯s trained to act elegantly all the time.

    ¡¸ Right. If Kaan Momoko-sama were to find someone at the same table eating messily, she won¡¯t be able to hold it and leave her seat ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ She would mind it too much that she will be fed up with it. Isn¡¯t there an old saying in Europe that the soup slurping sound breaks up couples? They can¡¯t bear to be in the same place anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reika¡¯s right. Momoko¡¯s been observing us how we eat the ice cream and how we take our drinks ¡¹

    Right, we all ate ice cream after taking a bath.

    I looked at the tableware left.

    Oh, everyone had a clean plate. No unnecessary stain on the plates.

    I mean, my plate is the messiest of them all.

    ¡¸ Then, am I in a bad spot? I didn¡¯t eat that cleanly ¡¹

    I think that I¡¯m raised the worst compared to everyone here.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s a guy, so you¡¯re a wild card. Rather, Momoko finds it interesting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Kou¡¯s never been nervous in front of Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Ordinary men would feel nervous dining together with Momoko-oneesama. Doing all their best to control themselves, making sure that they don¡¯t make mistakes in their etiquette ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa just ate food deliciously ¡¹

    Well yeah, it¡¯s cold, sweet, and delicious

    It cools down my tired body.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, even if Kou¡¯s a bit dull. You have your guts to sit it out, that¡¯s your charm. Just continue to stay unfazed like that ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, Edie-san¡¯s presence is actually influential I believe ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You haven¡¯t noticed it yourself but Edie-san, you¡¯re quite a beauty too. Besides, with the half-foreign Agnes-chan and the American Edie-san with her brown skin, it¡¯s plenty international, isn¡¯t it? I think that Kaan Momoko-sama minds those things ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re saying that then it applies to you too, Rei-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan is the adult who¡¯s watching over. Remember Momoko-chan¡¯s bodyguard, the girl wearing male clothing? ¡¹

    Right, Yamada Umeko Sebastianus-san wears male clothing.

    ¡¸ I think that she¡¯s mimicking the old Rei-chan, right? Meaning, she¡¯s a Rei-chan fan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She probably saw Rei-chan wearing that British Gentleman suit at a party somewhere. Then, she became a fan since then! ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS is a bodyguard company specialized in nobility.

    Momoko-neechan should¡¯ve met her at some point.

    ¡¸ I never heard of this. Where did you get that info? ¡¹

    Mariko is curious but¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not information but just intuition! ¡¹

    Intuition.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan¡¯s intuition too ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ There is an artist named Kenneth Clarke in England. There was a hunch that this man discovered Botticelli¡¯s forgery. ¡°This face looks like the American actress Jean Harlow,¡± he said. How could an Italian Renaissance writer know a Hollywood movie actress? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Looking at Yamada Umeko-san¡¯s male clothing style, it would seem like she¡¯s imitating the old Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so. Well, even if the intuition is off the mark it¡¯s still okay. We know that Momoko-neechan isn¡¯t cautious of Rei-chan ¡¹

    To Momoko-neechan, Kouzuki SS are people who serve the nobility.

    She didn¡¯t resist compared to the other adults. She didn¡¯t act weird when she sits with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ But, if our intuition is correct, we have more points of dominance! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, that¡¯s quite the schemer of you ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the eldest sister after all! ¡¹

    Nei speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ Right, changing your personnel creates different results ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yo-chan. People are like that. It¡¯s not about what to talk about but who ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ For now, giving Momoko-neechan the otherworld cultural exchange is enough. As long as Momoko-neechan accepts the people who aren¡¯t from the world of nobility, then that¡¯s good enough. Asking for more would be too much. What¡¯s left is to slowly repeat the exchanges ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Much less asking Momoko-chan to have sex with Yo-chan. That would be a huge problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look. Momoko-chan¡¯s father and Grandfather would be waiting in their homes thinking ¡°What kind of face will our daughter return with¡± ¡¹

    O-Oh.

    They¡¯re all worried about the relationship with the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easy to find out if one lost her virginity or not you know ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s definitely bad.

    If done poorly, Kouzuki and Kaan house could be at a total-war.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s the right choice to stop it today. Put it to a later date ¡¹

    ¡¸ We left the ball in Momoko-oneesama¡¯s hands so soon enough, Momoko-oneesama will say that she wants to experience sex soon enough ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ That Momoko-oneesama will never want to be left behind on something that seems so fun. But, Momoko-oneesama has a status so I don¡¯t think that she will take the bait today or tomorrow ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll take at least a month before it takes effect ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ With her personality, she¡¯ll probably say ¡°I thought about it a lot but since it seems fun, I don¡¯t mind experiencing it too¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really. Girls are interested in sex too, and if presented with a chance where your partner cares about your body, no need to worry about pregnancy, and your parents nor the society doesn¡¯t know anything, then they¡¯ll surely take it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree with Nei-san¡¯s opinion ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Oh well¡­ All we have to do is wait ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Anyway, good job today. Darling. You¡¯re done with the turning point of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Oh, all the problems are finally taken care of.

    What¡¯s left is to return home and take care of tomorrow¡¯s products.

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Oh right. We¡¯re going back home but, Mariko, you¡¯re staying here to join the conversation with Yoshiko-san, right? ¡¹

    That event is still pending.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll stay over. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, are you going to be okay alone? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I wanted to stay over but I have to go back home, I still have work for tomorrow ¡¹

    Timewise, it¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸ But, since you girls are having a discussion, why don¡¯t Ya-chan and Mana-chan remain? Instead of just the young ladies of the Kouzuki house, I think that an outsider¡¯s opinion would be good ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Darling, you don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Edie sighed.

    ¡¸ Well, knowing the opinion of those from other nobility like Momoko is good. Mariko too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve met people who aren¡¯t living in the world of nobility in this mansion yesterday and today and learned a lot ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshiko¡¯s different. She¡¯s always been living our life ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san¡¯s biggest problem right now is that Ruriko¡¯s always with Darling for the past six months that she can¡¯t have a conversation that doesn¡¯t have Darling in it ¡¹

    Me.

    Oh, true.

    ¡¸ That means that if I¡¯m present, Yoshiko-san can¡¯t drop all the pretense? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct! Of course, it is! ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the conversation has to be just the daughters of Kouzuki house, and Mariko who knows a lot about the world of young ladies. If Yoshiko-san feels our gaze, she won¡¯t be able to talk ¡¹

    Right.

    Of course.

    Yoshiko-san needs the world of nobility right now.

    Half a year ago, I, who come from a separate world, took Ruriko away from her.

    ¡¸ Well, even if it¡¯s complaints or outright throwing out emotions I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama has amassed a lot I believe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good luck, take care! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled as she tells Mariko.

    ¡¸ Yeah. ¡¹ I got this ¡¹

    Then, the girls who sent off Momoko-neechan has come back.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san who has a gloomy face. Then, Michi.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s time for us to leave too ¡¹

    I boot up my heavy body.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for Misuzu to take care of ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi replies.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, I¡¯ll return to the Kuromori mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Mana will take care of the housework for Ruri-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go back home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone, good night ¡¹

    Finally.

    We¡¯re going home.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to our vehicle ¡¹

 Chapter 1052. Nobility Arc â€“ Epilogue / Welcome Back!!!

    Misuzu calls me as I leave the room and head to the car.

    ¡¸ Please take Karen with you ¡¹

    Karen? Mizushima Karen?

    Huh, I¡¯ve seen her during the first conversation with Momoko-neechan, but¡­

    I couldn¡¯t find her halfway.

    ¡¸ She entered the room to show that she¡¯s safe but I thought that Karen shouldn¡¯t be present in the conversation afterward ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I thought that Karen¡¯s look of unease would be conveyed to Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Oh.

    Everyone, including Mariko, was trying to surround Momoko-neechan.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s ally was only Yamada Umeko Sebastianus-san.

    Yoshiko-san shows an uneasy face but she¡¯s a daughter of the Kouzuki house and not Momoko-neechan¡¯s ally.

    In that respect, if Mizushima Karen-san, who has a weak status despite being a daughter of nobility, is there¡­

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama will surely ask Karen-san ¡°What about your thoughts?¡± and put pressure on her to become her ally ¡¹

    Yeah. Momoko-neechan¡¯s like that.

    She brings the pace of the conversation to her.

    But, if that happens, the young girl will be mentally crushed by the dilemma of Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    ¡¸ Then, that will be the case later as well ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san will talk, dropping all the pretense.

    The third-party who will be watching who knows enough about the world of nobility and has a thick nerve, Mariko, should be enough.

    Karen-san would only be troubled if she¡¯s suddenly gone into a deep conversation with the young ladies of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Everyone will have a discussion so I can¡¯t have anyone to look after Karen ¡¹

    It must be lonely to be alone.

    Karen-san had to leave her parents for her family¡¯s sake and became Misuzu¡¯s pet.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s the Kuromori mansion, then¡­ ¡¹

    Right¡­ The young girls will all come home there. Karen-san too.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, here¡¯s Karen-san ¡¹

    Ruriko brings Karen-san, who seem anxious.

    She¡¯s wearing a maid clothing and an apron.

    ¡¸ Karen, join Danna-sama back to the Kuromori mansion. Okay? ¡¹

    Misuzu orders

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Karen-san replies with a tiny voice.

    ¡¸ Agnes, get along with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    I turned around. Agnes replied energetically.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go! We¡¯ve got nothing to worry about now! Karen-chan has Agnes and Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸ Karen, what about school tomorrow? ¡¹

    For Misuzu and the girls, this is the Kouzuki mansion so they can go to school together.

    Shou-neechan should have a car prepared for them.

    But, Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Can Rei-chan send over a car to the Kuromori mansion? ¡¹

    But, Kuromori mansion has no school stuff for Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Karen-san is in first-year middle school. She can¡¯t wear Ruriko nor Misuzu¡¯s uniform, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t we have Michi-chan¡¯s spare uniform? The chest size should be a fit! ¡¹

    Nei laughs from the side.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama. That¡¯s not even funny ¡¹

    Michi speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry. I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d get that angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her chest is much thicker than mine ¡¹

    Awawa.

    Michi¡¯s chest loses even to Karen-san?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Michi, you still win against Mao ¡¹

    Hey, Edie.

    You¡¯re comparing her to a 4-year-old girl.

    ¡¸ Gununu ¡¹

    Don¡¯t ¡°Gununu¡±

    ¡¸ Michi, come over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master! ¡¹

    Michi jumped to my chest and embraced me tightly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. The size of the chest isn¡¯t all the charm women have ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Thank you! ¡¹

    My body¡¯s tired but I can¡¯t cut corners here.

    I embrace her tightly.

    If I go weakly, Michi will become anxious.

    ¡¸ Okay, is that good enough? If you keep doing that we can¡¯t go home ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Michi leaves me bashfully.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s coming back to the Kuromori mansion tomorrow, right? Then see you tomorrow, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care, Master, ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama, Edie-oneesama, please take care of Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ We got this, Michi ¡¹

    The two replied.

    ¡¸ Then, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san, good night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san still seems gloomy. She¡¯s not responding.

    ¡¸ Oh, Danna-sama¡¯s already tired today so it¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t do the usual ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s not going for the call while she¡¯s peeing before going to bed.

    Yep, that helps.

    ¡¸ Mariko too, I¡¯m relying on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure Kou! I got this! ¡¹

    Mariko waved her hand.

    ¡¸ I can also come over and play on your mansion, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. It¡¯s Mariko¡¯s home too now ¡¹

    I replied.

    Mariko is now our family.

    ¡¸ Ufufu. Thanks. I love you, Kou, ¡¹

    Mariko kisses me.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-sama, please take care on your way home ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks politely to conclude.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The girls sent Momoko-neechan off until she reached her car, but¡­

    They only waited for us to leave the room. Meaning, they want to have a conversation with Yoshiko-san as soon as possible.

    This mansion is too spacious that walking to the parking lot takes a few minutes.

    Besides, Yoshiko-san can¡¯t help but conceal her true feelings as long as she can see me.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, let¡¯s play shiritori while we¡¯re in the car ¡¹

    Agnes immediately starts a conversation with Karen.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please play with Agnes! She¡¯s still learning various words so playing shiritori is a good way to study ¡¹

    Nei told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Agnes has a lot she hasn¡¯t seen and hasn¡¯t heard! ¡¹

    Agnes had been imprisoned in the basement until half a year ago.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I play a lot of shiritori, and if I discover a word I don¡¯t know, I ask Papa or Luna on what it means ¡¹

    That way, she can hold interest in the things in this world and investigate it.

    Although, we¡¯re not letting her look through the internet yet.

    It¡¯s too early for her to gain too much information.

    That¡¯s why we created a rule that we investigate together.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Mana will join! ¡¹

    Mana smiled at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re all kind, big sisters, ¡¹

    Rei-chan told the worried-looking Karen-san.

    Rei-chan¡¯s the top elite bodyguard among the Kouzuki SS and Karen-san should know her. She¡¯s the most trusted one in this group.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, it¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay! You¡¯re okay! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    Momoko-neechan went through the front door of the Kouzuki mansion but¡­

    For us, it¡¯s the backdoor. As usual.

    A seven-seater car is prepared on the back parking lot.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll drive. Then, have a lookout on the corners. ¡¹

    Rei-chan will drive. Edie¡¯s on the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll watch from behind. So, Agnes and Karen-chan can take the second row ¡¹

    That means Mana and I are in the rear seat.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan seems sleepy so you can take the left-side. Mana-chan will talk to Karen-chan and the girls so you can take the middle. I¡¯ll take the right. Checking the sidewalk ¡¹

    Some guys wait on sidewalks, pretending to be pedestrians until their target car approaches.

    That¡¯s why it needs a lookout.

    ¡¸ Okay, now get in, get in! ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re leaving me alone on purpose.

    Yeah.

    I want to take a rest for a bit.

    I sit down and then lean my body.

    I¡¯m too tired.

    Agnes and Mana are talking happily but¡­

    I hear their voices so distant.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s depart! ¡¹

    Rei-chan starts the engine.

    The vibration shakes my body.

    I closed my eyes. My eyelids feel heavy.

    The car starts driving.

    My body shakes.

    Oh.

    I fell asleep immediately.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    I wake up suddenly.

    Realizing the fear of sleeping such a bad time woke me up.

    But¡­

    It¡¯s dark outside the car windows.

    Rather, the car¡¯s already stopped.

    Then¡­

    There¡¯s a warm body embracing me.

    ¡¸ Morning, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ You could¡¯ve slept for a little longer ¡¹

    This is. Oh, the entrance to the Kuromori mansion.

    Other than Nei and me, nobody else is in the car.

    Besides, the car¡¯s engine seems to have cooled down.

    Then that means.

    The car already arrived in the Kuromori mansion.

    ¡¸ So, when¡­how long was I sleeping? ¡¹

    I asked in a panic.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s past ten o¡¯clock now. Yo-chan didn¡¯t sleep for that long. Just about three hours I think. One sleep cycle ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I-I have to hurry. T-Tomorrow¡¯s bread ¡¹

    I have to do it.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s already over. You can take it easy now Yo-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Megu-chan and Ai-chan had almost all of it ready. Then Luna-chan takes the lead with the young group to make the 50-yen cheaper products. Katsuko-oneechan and Ai-chan worked hard on the expensive ones ¡¹

    Luna did?

    ¡¸ Miko power is amazing you know. To think that they can turn the knowledge on making bread their own. Although, Agnes takes the lead among the young group, right? ¡¹

    It¡¯s all for Agnes.

    That girl who closed her heart before is now so actively making contact with others.

    And that flow doesn¡¯t seem to be stopping anytime soon.

    ¡¸ Agnes didn¡¯t leave the Kouzuki house and remained with us, right, That¡¯s why Luna-chan taught Koyomi-chan, the twins, and Haiji-chan the easy way and somehow managed to do it. Luna-chan and Tsukiko-san helped out with the expensive bread ¡¹

    They also know the process of using their Miko powers.

    Even if they can¡¯t do the technical stuff which Katsuko-nee and Ai are accustomed to, they should be enough as assistance.

    ¡¸ Also, since Ruri-chan and Mana-chan weren¡¯t present, Tsukiko-san and Luna-chan went and displayed their full power ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I see. They saw that Katsuko-nee already had the two as her housework disciple before they came to the mansion so they don¡¯t go overboard with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s quite hard don¡¯t you think? The rule of the family where everyone has to get along. Even without it, Kouzuki and the Takakura sisters have their cliques, and they¡¯re going to be careful with each other ¡¹

    Cliques.

    ¡¸ Girls love making their cliques. That¡¯s why there should be a few cliques inside this family. Yo-chan know some examples in school, right? ¡¹

    True, the girls in our school are in solid groups.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, when there¡¯s a trouble, the leader of the clique uses their charisma and leadership to solve it ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruri-chan do that. I think the reason why Ruri-chan hasn¡¯t approached Yoshiko-san for half a year is that she would feel like she¡¯s the boss if Yoshiko-san is near her ¡¹

    Back then, Ruriko had her attendant, Yoshiko-san, with her all the time.

    She¡¯s trying to show that she¡¯s a boss.

    That Ruriko, not Misuzu will inherit the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Sensing that remaining the same could cause a disturbance in this home, Ruri-chan became Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s underling. Becoming apprentice together with Mana-chan ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Of course, she found out about the life other than being the successor of the Kouzuki house and is now having fun doing housework. She seems to love cooking, and that¡¯s great, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san is left behind, and alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yoshiko-san grew up as a vassal who thinks that the young ladies of nobility are great, then suddenly, she classed up to one, she doesn¡¯t know what to do right now. She had to behave with dignity and grace fitting for a young lady of the Kouzuki house, or else, she¡¯ll bring shame to the family, thus, she can¡¯t accept that Ruri-chan¡¯s having fun doing housework with girls who aren¡¯t from the nobility. It¡¯s not an image suited for the young lady of nobility inside Yoshiko-san¡¯s head ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t act, she¡¯s asking me to come at her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, she thinks that she won¡¯t be in the same rank as Misuzu and Ruriko if she doesn¡¯t have sex with me but she¡¯s afraid of coming at me, so she¡¯s always telling me to rape her ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t desire to get raped.

    ¡¸ Well, I think that they¡¯re already talking each other out with that ¡¹

    Hopefully.

    Oh right. So that¡¯s it. I guess it¡¯s better that I¡¯m not there.

    ¡¸ So, going back to the topic. Misuzu-chan and Ruri-chan both have the leader traits but Tsukiko-san and Yomi-chan are the same type too ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Remember when the Takakura sisters came to Tokyo? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, Yomi-chan was the bossy one ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s the daughter of both parents¡­

    Tsukiko¡¯s Father is a big boss of a Yakuza clan, despite being sisters of the same mother.

    ¡¸ Then, Tsukiko is now acting as the family head of the Takakura house. Well, she¡¯s going to inherit the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Yeah, she stands strong and calm.

    ¡¸ She noticed it too. That she¡¯s acting like a leader. But, you know that it¡¯s human nature. You can¡¯t take it out. That¡¯s why Tsukiko-san refrains from showing up together with Misuzu-chan to make sure that she¡¯s not stimulated. Yomi-chan also doesn¡¯t come close to her little sister, Luna-chan a lot, doesn¡¯t she? Joining together with her little sister would look like a clique. They¡¯re trying to distance themselves to prevent it from happening ¡¹

    Now that you mentioned it.

    They¡¯re all getting along but they try not to stay close with specific people.

    ¡¸ And with Misuzu, Ruriko, and Agnes¡¯absense, their former leadership returns, and they had everyone help out in the bakery stuff? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it. Well, I think that¡¯s great. It¡¯s a good way to vent out for the Takakura sisters. Those girls have no place to return to, so they¡¯re paying attention to us ¡¹

    Oh right, especially Luna and Koyomi-chan.

    The two of them are always so quiet and docile.

    ¡¸ Well, girls with the Miko power can read minds, so they act first, finding out ways to make sure that things don¡¯t get problematic, but¡­the problem is just to come ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure Haiji-chan would be okay but the twins, Arisu-chan, and the Anjou sisters would be a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Oh right, Rie and Eri do things at their own pace.

    Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka originally had a master-servant relationship.

    Mitama and Kinuka will support Arisu and create their clique.

    ¡¸ We have to be careful that they don¡¯t oppose each other ¡¹

    That¡¯s another job for me.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s up with them now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well¡­ ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ The Anjou sisters have strong physical skills but bad at bakery skills. They felt depressed halfway. The twins and Arisu-chan did well after Luna-chan taught them. Then, the twins seem to have looked down on Luna-chan and Koyomi-chan who were docile but they seem to have renewed their views after learning how to make bread. You know, they gave such a precise lesson ¡¹

    That¡¯s all thanks to their Miko power.

    ¡¸ Right now, Agnes and Karen-chan are together. Katsuko-neechan¡¯s deciding who goes to which room. So, it¡¯s okay for Yo-chan to continue sleeping.

    That helps to hear you say that but¡­

    No, Misuzu and Agnes¡¯ absence will do some good change in the family.

    My absence will have some effect too.

    ¡¸ But, since you¡¯re awake now, let¡¯s go in the mansion. I want to see everyone

    I get up.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ You worked hard for the past two days, Yo-chan. Onee-chan takes pride in Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei embraces me as she says that.

    My face is buried in Nei¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Worked hard? I just did what I had to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what working hard means ¡¹

    Nei kissed me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Haaaa, Ya-chan, we¡¯re alone in the car, embracing each other, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t want to do this with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really. What I¡¯m saying is that my dick isn¡¯t standing up ¡¹

    I ejaculated far too many times.

    Nei rubs her cheeks with me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve had enough for today, Yo-chan ¡¹

    I¡¯ve had enough for today?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no on duty for tonight ¡¹

    That helps.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go to your room, drink something warm, and then we¡¯ll go see everyone and greet them goodnight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    I leave the vehicle.

    The sky now has stars sparkling.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just slept for a bit I feel my body¡¯s heavy ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been tense all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep. You¡¯ve been doing all your best firmly not to embarrass Kouzuki-ojii-chan as Misuzu-chan¡¯s fiance in the Kouzuki house! That was cool, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    I see.

    I forced to steel myself.

    That¡¯s why my tiredness comes in one go.

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯ll hold your back ¡¹

    We head to the entrance while Nei¡¯s pushing my back.

    ¡¸ Here, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei opens the door.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re late ¡¹

    Waiting for me at the entrance are;

    Megu and Yukino.

    ¡¸ And you seem to have added even more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I thought that it would end up like that ¡¹

    Are these two angry?

    That I increased my women.

    ¡¸ I was ready for one or two, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d do the great migration in Europe ¡¹

    Err.

    What do I do?

    Is it okay to talk about Mariko?

    ¡¸ So, how did it go in the Kouzuki mansion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a gathering of young ladies at the party, right? ¡¹

    Huh, Megu and Yukino aren¡¯t asking.

    ¡¸ Somehow, everyone¡¯s in the bakery because it¡¯s going to be hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ I helped out with Ai-san¡¯s prep-work but since Katsuko-oneesan came home now, and I don¡¯t know any of the technical stuff. The small girls are working out on the simple bread so I feel sorry joining them ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, my stomach is getting big so I have no intention of helping out from the start ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu didn¡¯t join in the work.

    ¡¸ A-Anyway, I met a lot of people¡­ ¡¹

    The young ladies of nobility, their bodyguards. Mizushima Karen-san. Haiji.

    Also, Tendou Otome, and the good-for-nothing Yakuza.

    Their daughters, freed, and two chose to become prostitutes.

    Kurama sisters. Anjou sisters. Mariko. Yoshiko-san, and Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really tired. Both mentally and physically ¡¹

    Yukino smiled looking at my face.

    ¡¸ Of course, that was the Kouzuki house, they¡¯re far more than what you can carry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Yoshi-kun went to such a heavy place ¡¹

    Megu seems worried.

    ¡¸ Right. It was hard for Yo-chan since yesterday and today. That¡¯s why let him take a rest for tonight ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Yukinochi and Megu-chan, sleep with him! Yo-chan is so sleepy that he can¡¯t have sex today ¡¹

    Yukino looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Megumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I should ask you that question, Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, for me, it¡¯s a request of the big sister so I don¡¯t mind sleeping together with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll sleep together with Yoshi-kun too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, sure, now you two bring Yo-chan to the bed! Take care! ¡¹

    Nei left me and goes somewhere in the mansion

    ¡¸ Geez, can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, you okay? ¡¹

    Of course, Yukino¡¯s not helping. Megu lends me her shoulder.

    ¡¸ Still¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Were you sad not seeing us for the past two days? ¡¹

    I¡­

    I¡¯m happy to have such a relationship with no need for concern

    ¡¸ Yeah, I was. I was sad I couldn¡¯t see Yukino and Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu smiled.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Megumi! Let¡¯s hurry up and bring him to his bedroom before the other girls find us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Yukino. Let¡¯s not bring Yoshi-kun to his room but somewhere else! ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu were making plans, then¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuuuun!! ¡¹

    Ai comes over, running

    ¡¸ Ugh, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, we were on the good part ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I don¡¯t like about that girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Yoshi-kun, this way! ¡¹

    Megu pulled me but my body¡¯s exhausted that I can¡¯t move too much

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun! You see¡­for the past two days..Ai, had a lot¡­a new bread¡­a new trial bread¡­I made one ¡¹

    Oh, she wants me to try out her new product.

    ¡¸ No, Yoshi-kun is tired ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, he¡¯s about to sleep now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! Yoshida-kuun, is that so? ¡¹

    Ai looked at me.

    Now then, what to do?

    ¡¸ Ah! I knew Papa¡¯s over here! ¡¹

    Agnes!

    ¡¸ Nei-chan¡¯s back already so I thought that Papa¡¯s awake! ¡¹

    She points at me.

    ¡¸ Luna! Koyomi-chan! Arisu-chan! Kinuka-chan! Haiji-chan! Rie-chan! Eri-chan! Karen-chan! Papa¡¯s over here! ¡¹

    She calls everyone loudly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s over that way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Found him! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew he¡¯s awake ¡¹

    I hear the voices of girls from the corridor.

    It¡¯s the young group.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mao-chan¡¯s already asleep since it¡¯s already late ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s escape! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino! This way! ¡¹

    Megu and Yukino pull my hand.

    ¡¸ This room! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino, don¡¯t push yourself too hard, your stomach is already big ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I know what I¡¯m doing ¡¹

    Yukino opened the door.

    Megu pushed me from the side.

    ¡¸ Aaah! wait!! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yukino lock it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it! ¡¹

    Yukino locked the door.

    ¡¸ Dammit! This is the room where I was locked in before. That time when I got nothing but umaibo and water ¡¹

    Oh right, it¡¯s this room.

    Agnes knocks from the corridor.

    ¡¸ Open this door! You¡¯re completely surrounded! Now come out of the room obediently! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not going out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s tired so it¡¯s just us now! ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu shouted.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Eh?! Onii-san is in this room? ¡¹

    It¡¯s Eri¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Yukino-chan and Megumi-chan captured him! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, do something with your mysterious power! ¡¹

    Rie¡­

    ¡¸ Eh? You can¡¯t use Miko power across doors ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ Then, what do we do? ¡¹

    Arisu¡­

    ¡¸ This room is the type that won¡¯t open unless you have the original key ¡¹

    Haiji.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll call Katsuko-oneesan and have her open the room ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll call her ¡¹

    Kinuka.

    They¡¯re all getting along.

    In such a short time. All while working together.

    ¡¸ What do we do, Megumi? Do we have a way to escape from this room? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Geez! Why did you pick this room? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, this was the closest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot! Now we¡¯re trapped! ¡¹

    These two curses at each other, but¡­

    They really get along.

    Oh, this is also because of my two-day absence.

    Staying over with Misuzu and Ruriko in the Kouzuki mansion.

    These two got along.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuun¡­try out my bread ¡¹

    I can hear Ai¡¯s voice from the other side of the door.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say ¡°Yoshida-kuun¡± like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, what do we do? Why don¡¯t we fort this until morning? ¡¹

    ¡¸ HUh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, didn¡¯t you sleep in this room before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know¡­ ¡¹

    This drawing room has nothing but a long sofa.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun and I will use this sofa, you can use that one, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Yukino has a baby in her stomach. Two people on one sofa! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that?! I don¡¯t get you ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Ahahaha ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are you laughing? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I just came back, to this home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yes, what kind of a stupid line is that? ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But you know, my family is waiting for me in the house. ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything better than this ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu looked at me with a blank expression

    Then.

    Click.

    The door opened.

    ¡¸ Shi- ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s reaction is too late.

    The door opened.

    Katsuko-nee appears with a smile.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Dear ¡¹

    Then, the beautiful girls line behind Katsuko-nee.

    They all speak with a beautiful smile¡­

 Chapter 1053. Extra Episode / TV Days 1

    Yukino speaks her acknowledgment while drinking tea in the morning in the mansion¡¯s dining room.

    ¡¸ I had a conversation with them and they were fun. Cute. I think they¡¯re good ¡¹

    The topic is about Eri and Rie showing up on Yukino¡¯s TV show.

    The twins need to use some pushy methods to keep the Kansai Yakuza completely away from them.

    Yukino¡¯s show is completely absurd that it shouldn¡¯t even be broadcasting.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯ve gotten visually unpleasant by now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Visually? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, my stomach stands out now. Not much when I¡¯m wearing clothes but I had to wear a micro bikini in the show for some reason ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, are you getting embarrassed now? ¡¹

    Megu pokes from the side.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, want another tea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m fine now. Thanks ¡¹

    The two have been house-sitting for two days so Megu and Yukino aren¡¯t leaving my side.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really care but there are people who come and watch that kind of show every week. You have to think of what they see ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s changed after showing on television.

    She considers others more compared to her past self.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Oh, just in time it seems! Yukino-chan¡¯s talking about Eri-chan and Rie-chan showing up on her show, right? ¡¹

    Nei comes in.

    ¡¸ Right, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan sent over a mail just now, and she mentioned another one apart from the twins ¡¹

    ¡¸ Another one? ¡¹

    Who?

    Minaho-neesan is with the prostitute candidates in a separate facility of Black Forest in a hotel in front of the station.

    I don¡¯t think that she¡¯ll mention the girls who¡¯ll become prostitutes to come out on TV.

    ¡¸ Well, you see¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Yukino¡¯s TV show is broadcasted every Friday during Prime-Time.

    It uses the TV station of the Shirasaka house, Yukino¡¯s family.

    A one-hour no-commercial show.

    The set has nothing but chairs and a table and nothing else.

    By the way, the TV show doesn¡¯t even have a title.

    Only ¡°Shiraska Yukino / On Stage¡± is written in the schedule on newspaper and TV.

    Actually, there were the comedians, Snatch and the gay columnist Francie as regulars but¡­

    It seems that Snatch¡¯s office said not to mention his name on the show. Despite showing up every week.

    Going along with it, Francie doesn¡¯t mention his name either.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to this, right Papa? Luna and the girls, sit down! It¡¯s starting ¡¹

    The following Friday since Rie and Eri came and they¡¯re already making an appearance.

    Well, they have no producer or anything.

    Anyway, it¡¯s just Yukino and them talking on the table facing the camera.

    They¡¯re left doing whatever they do for one hour, and that¡¯s the show.

    Megu asks everyone to sit down.

    The young girls have increased that she now sounds like a school teacher looking after young students.

    ¡¸ Everyone, can you see it clearly? Those who want drinks should bring their own. ¡¹ Be careful, don¡¯t spill it. Also, if you¡¯re going to the restroom then go from behind, don¡¯t block the view ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    She¡¯s becoming a good big sister in her way.

    By the way, Nei¡¯s not here.

    She¡¯s leaving with Margo-san for the martial arts show business.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s helping Minaho-neesan on her brothel reopening.

    Misuzu and the girls are in the Kouzuki house today. Mizushima Karen-san is with Misuzu.

    Nagisa¡¯s doing her flower arrangement class in her flower shop tonight. Mariko¡¯s over there, doing management stuff.

    Mao-chan is over here though.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s starting Papa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan tells me.

    The TV chime starts.

    Immediately after, the usual letters show up on the screen.

    ¡º The following one hour broadcast is completely unrelated to us. **** TV ¡»

    That statement appears for five seconds and immediately goes to Yukino and her group.

    For now, it¡¯s the usual three.

    ¡º You know, I¡¯ve been in a bad mood today ¡»

    Yukino wearing a white dress started the conversation.

    ¡º What¡¯s with that opening? You¡¯re starting with such tension ¡»

    The comedian, Snatch, retorts to Yukino¡¯s statement.

    ¡º Well, sure. What happened, Yukino-chan? ¡»

    Francie wearing a red dress asks her.

    ¡º Well, you see, during the events in May. There¡¯s this group of people who purposely released my rape videos over the internet¡­ ¡»

    Err. That¡¯s Minaho-neesan. Katsuko-nee and Nei also helped out in that.

    ¡º What about it? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, in fact, I saw a news on the internet naming you as ¡°the most viewed rape deflowering in the world.¡± A light calculation would estimate that 20% of the men in the world have already seen it! ¡»

    Hmm.

    ¡º Well yeah, the other day, even a foreign talent I don¡¯t know in this TV station pointed at me and said ¡°Oh! Yukino!¡± He just pointed and didn¡¯t approach me though ¡»

    The whole world saw her.

    ¡º Hmm. No matter how much you try to remove it, another person would just upload it again ¡»

    Francie folds his arms.

    ¡º So, is that what puts you in a bad mood today? ¡»

    Snatch asks.

    ¡º Something different. Getting the top of the world rank or something is okay but¡­

    ¡º Huh? You don¡¯t mind it? ¡»

    ¡º I mean, it¡¯s the top rank, Snatch, have you ever got something that you could say that it¡¯s the best in the world? ¡»

    ¡º Of course not, but still, Yukino, are you proud of that thing? ¡»

    ¡º Of course, reaching the top is still ¡°reaching the top.¡± Right now, I¡¯m on the same level as the Mount Everest, the Empire State Building! Isn¡¯t that great? ¡»

    ¡º No, I don¡¯t think it reaches Empire State Building level ¡»

    ¡º Anyway, I¡¯m the global top! Despite that¡­ ¡»

    Yukino speaks discontentedly.

    ¡º You know, it¡¯s a world record but Guinness world record isn¡¯t nominating me! ¡»

    ¡º Hey! You even want Guinness?! ¡»

    Snatch retorted with all his strength.

    ¡º Hmmm, well I thought so. I guess it can¡¯t fit in the Guinness ¡»

    Francie¡¯s making a surprised face.

    ¡º Geez! My whole body¡¯s exposed in the video, but why would they not award it@ ¡»

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡º I don¡¯t care about Guinness anymore, someone just give me an award! What about the Nobel Silly Award? ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t think that they¡¯ll give you any awards, but, but what I¡¯m sure is that Yukino-chan¡¯s remark just now will be the top news for tonight ¡»

    Francie said.

    ¡º I don¡¯t need those anymore! I already conquered TV, Newspapers, and even variety shows last May. Besides, nobody¡¯s giving me an award! At least give me some ball pen with your company name or a towel ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s burning up in the show.

    ¡¸ Sometimes, I feel embarrassed to be called Yukino¡¯s sister ¡¹

    Megu, who has the same father as her, muttered.

    ¡¸ Huh? But why? Yukino-chan is a funny girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, recently, I¡¯ve come to like Onee-chan ¡¹

    Agnes and Mana said.

    Mana¡¯s calling Yukino Onee-chan again.

    With her supermodel goal project moving forward, she¡¯s growing taller, and becoming even more beautiful.

    She¡¯s able to clearly divide from her past.

    ¡º If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do something. Then, I¡¯ll give you an award next week. Okay? ¡»

    Snatch said.

    ¡º Huh? Really? ¡»

    Yukino suddenly jumped at his suggestion.

    ¡º I mean, are you really sure? You¡¯re being awarded as the woman with the video most viewed all over the world ¡»

    ¡º Not that, Snatch. If it¡¯s just the lewd videos, then people have seen some other woman more than me. I¡¯m sure of that. In my case, it would be the most-watched rape deflowering video ¡»

    Yukino puffs her chest.

    ¡º Well, yeah, if you¡¯re okay with that, then I¡¯ll bring a certificate of commendation by next week ¡»

    ¡º Yay~ Ufufu! Then we¡¯re gonna have an awarding ceremony by next week! ¡»

    Seeing Yukino, Francie;

    ¡º Sometimes, I find that Yukino-chan faces forward too much. You¡¯re shining right now, Yukino-chan ¡»

    ¡º Right, see?! Well yeah ¡»

    She¡¯s just happy.

    ¡¸ I guess we should give her a party too, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s have a party! ¡¹

    Agnes also said loudly.

    ¡¸ Quiet now, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry, desuno ¡¹

    We focus back on the show.

    ¡º By the way. Yukino-chan, I think you should introduce them by now or I¡¯ll feel sorry for them ¡»

    Francie said.

    Then that means¡­

    ¡º Oh right. Well, to those who have been watching my show every week should¡¯ve noticed already but I¡¯m wearing clothes starting this week. Err, well, to be honest, my stomach got too big that it feels chilly having my stomach exposed all the time. I feel sorry for the child in my stomach ¡»

    ¡º Yukino, too much minor details ¡»

    Snatch retorted.

    ¡º Oh, right. But you know, having that young girl visibly pregnant on the show wearing a bikini is what brings the ratings of the show to the ceiling, right? ¡»

    ¡º To be honest, I¡¯m getting better ratings in this hour compared to the other shows I appear on. Although, ratings mean nothing on a show with no sponsor ¡»

    ¡º Even the channel has abandoned us. We don¡¯t even have a cameraman or a subcontractor staff in here ¡»

    Francie said.

    ¡º That doesn¡¯t really matter you know, anyway, for those watching for the cute girl wearing a bikini, I have girls who¡¯ll expose their skin for that. Okay, come in you two ¡»

    It¡¯s finally their time.

    ¡º Heey, good evening. I¡¯m Eri ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m Rie ¡»

    The twin 13-year-old girls enter the camera¡¯s view.

    Of course, they¡¯re wearing nothing but a micro bikini.

    ¡º Here, sit down on the free chairs ¡»

    ¡º Okay, got it ¡»

    ¡º Please take care of us ¡»

    Eri¡¯s pumped up. Rie¡¯s docile. They sit down on the chairs Yukino pointed at.

    ¡º Err. Yo. Actually, they have just been introduced to me 30 minutes ago, so, I don¡¯t know much about these girls ¡»

    Snatch tells Yukino.

    ¡º Is this okay? Like, girls of their age wearing this kind of clothing on television? ¡»

    ¡º Huh, what? ¡»

    ¡º Well, doesn¡¯t this feel like child pornography? ¡»

    ¡º Child porn? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m talking about child pornography@ ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º You know, I¡¯m a comedian so my standing is okay. But, having lolis is just bad. That¡¯s the image they¡¯re making ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s with that? A gay person is okay in this show but a lolicon isn¡¯t? ¡»

    Francie gets sullen

    ¡º You don¡¯t have to mind it. Nobody calls you gay because you¡¯re with me in this show, right? So why not have some loli in the show? ¡»

    ¡º But still¡­ ¡»

    ¡º I mean, if young girls in a swimsuit aren¡¯t okay, then Yukino-chan would¡¯ve been out. Everyone thinks of Yukino-chan as that special girl but you know, she¡¯s still a minor ¡»

    ¡º Yeah! I¡¯m still at my flowery age, 16! I¡¯m in first-year high school, oh, speaking of which, I still attend classes! I was just raped and turned pregnant ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º Anyway, it¡¯s all good. This show is out of bounds anyway. No sponsor would complain about our show because there¡¯s no sponsor, to begin with, ¡»

    ¡º Sure, we can talk about anything, but still, who knows what kind of emails and calls they send to protest on the TV station ¡»

    ¡º Isn¡¯t that obvious? Some mysterious power is pushing this show on this TV station. They can¡¯t do anything against the pressure pushed against them ¡»

    Snatch and Francie said.

    ¡º I¡¯m just saying this for validation¡¯s sake. Francie and I are paid performers. We receive payments from a fictional name via bank deposit transfer in our office each broadcast. It¡¯s the same amount on my other shows ¡»

    ¡º My other show is made for cultured people so this show pays higher. Oh, I¡¯m not asking for higher pay. And I¡¯ve never met this fictional person at all. We never had discussions on our performance fee, they only send money to us ¡»

    ¡º Huh? Want to get higher pay? Should I ask them? ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º Huh, Yukino, you¡¯ve met that fictional person? ¡»

    ¡º Not the person itself but I can get a proxy. Want to talk to them? ¡»

    Snatch and Francie looked at each other.

    ¡º No, we¡¯re good for now ¡»

    ¡º Me too, I¡¯m receiving enough ¡»

    ¡º By the way, my performance fee is the right to life itself. If I don¡¯t continue this show, they¡¯ll kill me. That includes the child in my stomach. Some people watching the show may have forgotten about it so I¡¯m here to remind you ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º Right now, I have a place to live, and they give me enough food and medical expenses for the childbirth. They give me some guarantee. I don¡¯t get any clear performance fees. I get 500 yen for lunch every day though ¡»

    She looked at the camera with a smile.

    ¡º And so, from now on, these twins will be a regular of this show. They¡¯re girls with the same situation as me ¡»

    ¡º Huh, what do you mean? ¡»

    Snatch asked Eri and Rie.

    ¡º Well you see, remember that Yakuza group that attacked their own boss so early in the morning and they all died from the shootout? ¡»

    ¡º Our parents were among those who died ¡»

    The two said. Snatch and Francie looks confused.

    ¡º Huh, you mean the boss who the henchmen attacked? ¡»

    ¡º No, not that ¡»

    ¡º Our parents were among the group who did the attack ¡»

    Eri said with a smile.

    ¡º With that said, we can¡¯t go back home ¡»

    ¡º Rie-chan¡¯s right. If Father¡¯s friends were to find us, we would be in a lot of trouble ¡»

    And then¡­

    ¡º Hello, there everyone back at home ¡»

    ¡º With that said, we can¡¯t go back anymore ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯ve been under your care a lot but we¡¯re sorry that we couldn¡¯t contact you ¡»

    ¡º Although, if we try to contact you, it¡¯ll only bring trouble ¡»

    ¡º But, we¡¯re okay now ¡»

    ¡º You don¡¯t need to worry! ¡»

    The twins face the camera and wave their hands.

    ¡º Err, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. To make things short, your parents died because of an incident? ¡»

    Francie asks.

    ¡º Yes ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right ¡»

    ¡º Well, t-that must be hard ¡»

    Snatch told the two.

    ¡º Really. It must¡¯ve been shocking to you? ¡»

    The twins.

    ¡º Hmm, that¡¯s¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Not really, right, Eri-chan? ¡»

    ¡º Right, Rie-chan ¡»

    ¡º Huh, why? But your parents died? ¡»

    ¡º True, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Hmm, how do we say this, Eri-chan? ¡»

    ¡º Why don¡¯t we just stop thinking and just expose it all ¡»

    ¡º Right! ¡»

    Then¡­

    ¡º Our parents were quite the demons¡­ ¡»

    ¡º They made money from selling lewd photos and videos of Eri-chan and me ¡»

    ¡º Oh, no actual sex by the way. It¡¯s more like sprinkling water on us while we¡¯re wearing swimsuit¡­or swimming on a vinyl pool ¡»

    ¡º Or eating a banana while making such a lewd face ¡»

    ¡º In a 45-minute video, showing our nipple just for a split second. Showing it for too long is bad ¡»

    ¡º That one. It¡¯s hard ¡»

    ¡º But the lolicons sure buy the video for that one moment ¡»

    ¡º Isn¡¯t that just child pornography?! ¡»

    Snatch shouted.

    ¡º Oh right, to those who bought our lewd videos around the country ¡»

    ¡º Father and Mother died, there¡¯s no next volume ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯ve endured so well so far ¡»

    ¡º Sorry, no more sales! ¡»

    Eri and Rie faced the camera again and waved their hands.

    ¡º Also, our parents were trying to put us in prostitution ¡»

    ¡º It was almost time for us to do that, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re no longer doing it ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re not going to prostitution ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re free from our parents now ¡»

    ¡º And so, for ***-san from Kobe who got the first reservation. Please give up ¡»

    Snatch and Francie is dumbfounded.

    ¡º With that said, having our fathers die makes us feel relieved ¡»

    ¡º Besides, we can¡¯t go back home. Father¡¯s friends are over there ¡»

    ¡º If they capture us, they¡¯ll record lewd videos again and this time, we can¡¯t escape prostitution ¡»

    ¡º Our parents are in Yakuza, and his friends are also Yakuza, Yakuza, and more Yakuza ¡»

    Francie sighed.

    ¡º Somehow, they¡¯re so young and yet, they¡¯ve walked such a grand life ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about ¡»

    The twins smile.

    ¡º Well, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re looking for us over the internet right now ¡»

    ¡º Either way, you¡¯ll find out about it so I¡¯ll say it first ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re living in **** Prefecture **** Town **** Block, 2nd floor of Takahashi building. The second room. Just on the side of the first-floor stairway. ¡»

    ¡º Our school is at *** middle school. First-year class two. Our teacher is Asai-Sensei ¡»

    ¡º Okay, now search! Search! ¡»

    ¡º We won¡¯t tell you the site Father¡¯s using to sell his videos though! It¡¯s more fun for those who looked for it ¡»

    ¡º The hint is over here ¡»

    The twins expose their real life

    It¡¯s to prevent the other children of Yakuza from having a bad time.

    Their parents did die from a shootout in their boss¡¯s home.

    ¡º But, why are you girls appearing in this show? ¡»

    Francie asks.

    ¡º We can¡¯t say that ¡»

    ¡º If we tell everyone watching, then we¡¯ll be in trouble ¡»

    ¡º The mysterious power will make us disappear ¡»

    ¡º Yes, that ¡»

    The twins replied.

    ¡º You know, this isn¡¯t even that great of a show and yet, there¡¯s an animation director who never stops working ¡»

    ¡º Despite not controlling his schedule, the story he makes is always absurd ¡»

    ¡º That guy is involved with some mysterious power ¡»

    ¡º If you were to know, you¡¯ll disappear ¡»

    That¡¯s just an example.

    ¡º Well, with that said, these two will become regulars of our show ¡»

    Yukino said with a smile.

    ¡º We¡¯re just like Onee-san, we¡¯re allowed to live by coming up to this show ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s embarrassing to wear such a small swimsuit on television but it can¡¯t be helped ¡»

    ¡º True, Rie-chan. Compared to the swimsuit Father made us wear on his lewd videos¡­ ¡»

    ¡º That one isn¡¯t just too thin, it also had a bad texture ¡»

    ¡º It was a cheap thing after all ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º Okay, now girls face the camera and introduce yourselves again. You only mentioned your names, haven¡¯t you? Try talking more about yourselves! ¡»

    Yukino told them.

    ¡º Hello, I¡¯m Eri! I¡¯m 13, first-year in middle school! Experience? One guy. He raped me! It really hurt at the first time ¡»

    ¡º Err. Rie¡­ Eri-chan¡¯s twin, as you can see. ¡» 13-years-old, first-year in middle school. Only one person when it comes to experience. It didn¡¯t hurt as much as Eri-chan ¡»

    ¡º The night before our parents died, Rie-chan and I were raped by the same man ¡»

    ¡º Thinking about it now, we were watching each other, that was amazing ¡»

    ¡º It was really vivid. We saw the penis enter each other¡¯s crotch¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Furthermore, it was a creampie ¡»

    ¡º Right, that Onii-san just poured it in our bellies without hesitation ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Hey, stop with that ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, we get it already, that¡¯s enough ¡»

    Francie and Snatch seem to be troubled by it.

    ¡º My first experience is also rape so it¡¯s okay. You girls already showed your guts by sitting here. Well, let¡¯s get along ¡»

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡º Please take care of me ¡»

    ¡º Please take care of me! ¡»

    The twins bow their heads.

    ¡º Snatch, Francie ¡»

    ¡º Please take care of us ¡»

    ¡º Ah, yeah, likewise ¡»

    ¡º Likewise, But I¡¯m done for today. I feel like I¡¯m already tired from trying to keep up ¡»

    ¡º Anyway, the sexy class of the show would be the twins, and then¡­ ¡»

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡º Another girl is coming! Now come out of there! ¡»

    It¡¯s time to come in

    ¡º Excuse me!!! ¡»

    Appearing;

    Anjou Mitama, wearing the same swimsuit as the twins but in black.

    Unlike the twins, Mitama¡¯s body is tall and slender.

    She has long straight black hair.

    A healthy body, high hips, and long legs.

    And she¡¯s got plenty of breasts.

    ¡º Anjou arts Master, Anjou Mitama, I¡¯ve been appointed as the bodyguard and the cover girl of this show ¡»

    Mitama has such a surprising Japanese beauty on the outside, but¡­

    Her hand holds an unsheathed huge Japanese sword.

    ¡º If anyone comes to attack the show, I¡¯ll eliminate them with my sword. ¡»

    Snatch.

    ¡º Err, wait, is that a real thing? ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t think so? ¡»

    ¡º Oh, it¡¯s real. Mitama-san dis say that she learned secret traditions of swordsmanship from her home learning from generations ¡»

    ¡º Seriously, it¡¯s a real sword ¡»1

    Mitama glares at the camera while holding her sword.

    ¡º Err, are you sure showing that? What about the Swords and Firearms control law? ¡»

    Francie asks.

    ¡º I mean, you can only see such a long black haired beauty holding a Japanese sword while wearing a black swimsuit in anime ¡»

    Snatch said.

    Yukino;

    ¡º Stop standing over there and come here ¡»

    She calls Mitama.

    ¡º No, I can¡¯t do my job as a bodyguard if I don¡¯t remain standing. By the way¡­ ¡»

    Mitama glared at Yukino;

    ¡º What kind of work does a cover girl do? ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

 Chapter 1054. Extra Episode / Next Saturday

    The next day, Saturday afternoon, Yukino talks to me while we¡¯re in the high school bakery.

    ¡¸ Above all, the twins exposed so much of their personal information and yet, Mitama-san only talked about how she¡¯s a Master of Anjou martial arts, Anjou Mitama, and nothing else ¡¹

    Yeah. Mitama¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It seems that the whole internet went ¡°Who¡¯s that girl¡± during the broadcast. As for the twins, their photos in their local middle school entrance ceremony and even the lewd videos they mentioned their parents were selling were found and identified in no time at all. Meanwhile, no information about Mitama-san is found ¡¹

    Mitama was the bodyguard of the young lady of the Kurama house, and she¡¯s been attending Misuzu¡¯s school ever since childhood.

    Jii-chan and the head of Kaan house are involved with that prestigious school, so no personal information is leaked out there. Their school festival and sports day are all completely closed to anyone except the parents and siblings of the student. The students themselves know how much trouble it¡¯ll cause other houses if their personal information is leaked.

    Besides, that school does strict investigation during your entry, and so they don¡¯t let in upstart girls, nor children of celebrities.

    It seems that girls whose parents displayed poor behavior have changed schools.

    And the scandal Kurama house caused meets the conditions for that.

    That¡¯s why no schoolgirl would think that it¡¯s weird that Kurama Misato and Arisu no longer attends their school.

    Mitama is a girl who served the Kurama house, which lost their status as nobility.

    Therefore, even if the young ladies in that school saw Mitama in Yukino¡¯s show by chance, they will not bring it up as a topic.

    Kurama house has angered Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    The other students have been told by the young ladies of the nobility who visited the Kouzuki house¡¯s party last week.

    Everyone wonders ¡°Why Anjou Mitama is appearing on Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s show¡± but they don¡¯t speak of their doubts.

    ¡¸ Well, now that we have three more cute girls, the show¡¯s doing well. Mitama-san and the twins have become a boke and tsukkomi combo too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I never thought that Mitama would bloom on television like that ¡¹

    A gallant and cool style body of a beautiful young girl holding a sword while wearing a swimsuit.

    Her speaking style is abnormally polite, and she¡¯s clearly ignorant of the ways of the world.

    It¡¯s compared against the attitude of Eri and Rie, who are so young yet they seem to know what¡¯s going on behind the scenes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s funny about it. Nearly everyone watching the show and posting over the internet seems to think that Mitama-san is still a virgin ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Eri and Rie had a reason why they mentioned that ¡¹

    I interrupt Yukino.

    ¡¸ They had boyfriends back at Kansai, or should I say, guys who they got along with. Then, you know, they suddenly went to Tokyo and lost contact with them. Then, as they mentioned on TV, they can¡¯t go back home ¡¹

    If the Yakuza friends of their parents capture them, who knows what they¡¯ll do.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they purposely proclaimed those things to send a message to their boyfriends to forget about them. That if they try to make contact with the twins, they will get involved in something dangerous ¡¹

    They were lovers¡­people who exchanged contacts.

    Also, it¡¯s a farewell greeting to the people who were close to them back at their home.

    ¡¸ They say ¡°We¡¯re already okay in here, please don¡¯t contact us anymore¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s why they speak so brightly.

    So energetically.

    They even laughed at the death of their parents, at the fact that they were raped.

    ¡¸ I guess so. I¡¯ll support them a little more next week ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re just like me. I feel like my old acquaintances would make fool of me if I don¡¯t show strength and energy whenever I show up on TV ¡¹

    She smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ If I just show myself crying and depressed, they¡¯ll think ¡°serves you right.¡± That¡¯s why I have to be a strong woman ¡¹

    I see. Yukino and the twins have the same mentality.

    They¡¯re weak but strong.

    They face their painful situation not wanting to lose.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Let me take care of the girls on TV. I won¡¯t do anything bad to them ¡¹

    Yukino said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Thanks. Oh right, look after Mitama too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl will do something for herself. She¡¯s the type that hides her strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really. I¡¯m quite the shameless type but that girl¡¯s better than me, right? She walks as if there¡¯s no one around during the show. The twins reacted when they saw the other celebrities but Mitama-san didn¡¯t react at all ¡¹

    She¡¯s a bodyguard of nobility after all. She goes with Misato-san on hotel parties and has seen the big shots of the political and business circles with such amazing auras at point-blank range.

    She won¡¯t react to TV personalities.

    She has no interest in show business.

    ¡¸ Francie seems to have taken a liking to Mitama-san that he wants to introduce her to his friends at the gay bar on Shinjuku. Then, Mitama replied, ¡°I¡¯m still in high school, I cannot go in such suspicious places!¡± You watched the show, right? The conversation steered to that ¡°suspicious place,¡± Mitama-san even said that she only enters the school cafeteria and that eating a hamburger on your way home from school is a delinquent act ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s social ethics are still of the young lady¡¯s school.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Mitama¡¯s going to transfer to our school by next week ¡¹

    I remembered from hearing ¡°I¡¯m still in high school¡±

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Mitama, Tsukiko, and Arisu¡¯s big sister, Kurama Misato-san, Minaho-neesan¡¯s transferring them to our school ¡¹

    Our high school was formerly a school Kuromori tower girls attend to.

    It¡¯s just returning to the old system.

    Misato-san, Tokuda Sonoko-san, and Kurosawa Naoko-san. They will become students of our school to camouflage their work as a prostitute.

    Tsukiko and Mitama will enroll while at it.

    They¡¯re both third-year high school girls so they only need half a year of school activities, and I want them to graduate properly.

    Eri and Rie. Mana, Arisu, and Kinuka will go to the special middle school Jii-chan referred us to.

    Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi are going to Misuzu¡¯s school.

    Agnes is a distant relative of the Kouzuki house, Koyomi-chan is her attendant, and Luna is her bodyguard.

    Kouzuki house will create a special case of a young lady having two servants with her, although the problem is whether Agnes can pass the entrance exam or not.

    Yomi will be Ruriko¡¯s bodyguard.

    Haiji and Mizushima Karen-san are already attending that school so they¡¯ll stay.

    However, Haiji will become Yoshiko-san¡¯s bodyguard, no longer Mariko.

    Mizushima Karen-san will become Misuzu¡¯s servant, from the status of a young lady of nobility.

    Unlike the Kurama house which completely collapsed, Mizushima house still has themselves intact, and they can still attend the same school as before.

    Mariko would be forced to stop using a bodyguard with her with the pretext that she didn¡¯t inherit the noble blood.

    She promised to get along with the students.

    ¡¸ For now, that¡¯s how it ended up ¡¹

    The results of the conversation with Yoshiko-san, next week, Misuzu and Ruriko will be staying over the Kouzuki house, with Yoshiko-san.

    In the end, Yoshiko-san¡¯s feeling that I took Ruriko away from her is too strong¡­

    It seems that she had to carry such frustration on her back.

    Therefore, we¡¯re sending Ruriko over there, to live a life without me.

    As expected, you can¡¯t fix it with anything but by spending some time together.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all sold out! ¡¹

    Edie comes in from the counter area in the cafeteria.

    Following her is Megu and Kana-senpai, entering the bakery with empty pads.

    ¡¸ Good job. We¡¯re sold out ¡¹

    I look at the clock. It¡¯s 12:43 P.M.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re closed! We¡¯ll be back by Monday ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the counter area¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m back! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Ai come back together.

    Nei isn¡¯t here today so Ai is also in the counter.

    Meaning, after putting the baked goods to the counter, I was talking to Yukino in the bakery.

    Recently, I don¡¯t even show up on the counter anymore.

    There are more sales when it¡¯s just girls, with Katsuko-nee in the center.

    Rather, I don¡¯t make any sales at all.

    In this ¡°Baking Skill Course¡± and ¡°Actual Manufacturing Bakery¡±¡­

    At first, they call it ¡°The bakery of that weird first-year boy who¡¯s already engaged¡±¡­

    It changed to; ¡°Katsuko-san¡¯s bakery¡±

    Then, now it¡¯s called ¡°Katsuko-san and Ai-chan¡¯s bakery¡±

    It¡¯s better if I just enclose myself in this bakery.

    At times, Ai goes to the counter to promote herself by saying ¡°I made this bread¡±

    It¡¯s great on fixing Ai¡¯s shyness.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s Saturday and yet we¡¯re already sold out? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    During Saturdays, most students return home and buy lunch outside the school.

    They have fewer sales compared to weekdays.

    Back then, we¡¯re sold out by 1:30 PM or 2 PM.

    ¡¸ Recently, even Saturdays don¡¯t matter to them ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Our pastries got a whole lot better so most students are buying it back for their people at home ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Then, those family members who took a bite would tell them to buy again. Once that happens, it¡¯s easier to buy it on Saturdays, right? ¡¹

    If they buy souvenir bread during weekdays on their lunch break, they¡¯ll have less lunch. It¡¯s not like they can keep freshly baked bread in their desk in the classroom, or their lockers until after school.

    On Saturdays, they go home right away¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, if that¡¯s the trend, then I think that we can sell more ¡¹

    Megu said, but;

    ¡¸ No, keep the production output the same. It¡¯s better to think of keeping the numbers but increasing the quality ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s still a lot of variation on the quality of the types of bread. We need to give them all the same level of flavor ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. We should increase our skills, not our profits ¡¹

    We¡¯re still learning.

    ¡¸ We make the same quantity every day and stabilize the taste and improve it. Let¡¯s think about increasing the amount after that. Once you start increasing, you can¡¯t reduce that amount anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san is right. Only Nobu and Ai do the work, one of them will likely get sick and have to take a rest ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    I was too tired from the stuff on the Kouzuki house last Saturday that Monday bread¡­

    Katsuko-nee and Ai, and everyone in the family helped out, and so we were able to produce the same amount as we usually sell, but¡­

    If we increase our production output now, we won¡¯t be able to deal with it.

    ¡¸ If you poorly increase your products and buyers think ¡°I can buy it anytime, no problem,¡± then you¡¯re in a bad spot. They should think ¡°I need to hurry or it¡¯ll get sold-out¡± Making it sound like it¡¯s limited ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s the kind of stunt you want to use but given the current state of affairs, it¡¯s impossible to go further. We need to increase people and ovens ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ After all, it¡¯s thanks to Ai that the products we have are better than before ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ In the end, Ai has better sense than me. She¡¯s getting better too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yoshida-kuun! ¡¹

    Ai talks to me with such a cute puppy-like smile.

    That expression.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Ai? Did you come up with something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right¡­you see¡­Ai¡­had an idea ¡¹

    Recently, Ai¡¯s getting a lot of ideas when it comes to baking.

    It could be a new pastry, innovations in the manufacturing process, minor changes to the flavor, and such.

    Most of them are a success.

    If we follow Ai, the taste of the pastry becomes better for sure.

    Ai¡¯s a slow but deliberate thinker, and so she gets the idea from the knowledge and experience she¡¯s accumulated from making and selling pastries every day.

    Although¡­

    ¡¸ Err¡­you see¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s also slow when it comes to explaining her idea.

    ¡¸ Listen to her. I¡¯ll be recording the sales for today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens her portable safe and begins her tally.

    By the way, the coins are thrown into a machine automatically counting the number of coins and separating them by type.

    As for the bills, it¡¯s spread out the old fashioned fan shape and counted using the bank system.

    The camera mounted above the counter floor can see which pastry was sold at what stage, how much was sold, so we can check the details later.

    ¡¸ I have prepared coffee ¡¹

    Megu prepares coffee for everyone using the coffee server.

    ¡¸ Here¡­ ¡¹

    Edie distributes the cups with coffee one by one

    As usual, Yukino¡¯s not doing anything at times like this.

    ¡¸ Kana, don¡¯t you have club activities this afternoon? ¡¹

    Edie asks.

    It¡¯s not 1PM yet so she can take her time lazing around but¡­

    ¡¸ Well yeah. I want to skip the Saturday practice but we¡¯re gonna discuss the school festival today ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Nobu, I just have to talk to the girls in my club, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sure. Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I reply to Kana-senpai while listening to Ai talk.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯ve decided already? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks while noting the money.

    ¡¸ Yes. I already talked to the clubhead, the women¡¯s tennis club will collaborate with the bakery in the school festival and we¡¯re going to do a ¡°tennis girl cafe¡±! ¡¹

    Meaning, we¡¯re going to make the pastry and cakes¡­

    Then, the girls at the tennis club will be the waitress wearing tennis clothing.

    ¡¸ Ai will put on tennis clothing too! You¡¯re still a member of the tennis club, okay? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but, Ai¡¯s doing her best to talk to me about the idea on her mind.

    ¡¸ Megumi, what will you do? ¡¹

    Edie asks Megu.

    ¡¸ Our club goes for eight-hour day endurance ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ While everyone else is doing the school festival, the women¡¯s track and field team will split into three teams, red, black, and white, and someone will be running around in circles all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks as if she spat out some of her coffee.

    ¡¸ Uhm, our clubhead said that ¡°Our club is hardcore, so while everyone is flirting, we¡¯re going to be working out¡± ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s very much like Takeshiba-senpai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸ But, the school festival conducts on Saturday and Sunday, that¡¯s two days, you have to be free at some time, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Captain Takeshiba said that we¡¯ll do it on both days. By the way, if it¡¯s raining, then we¡¯re going to run wearing a raincoat ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ If Takeshiba-senpai says that, I guess nobody can stop her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it seems that the student council is having a dispute with it ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ If it happens, the sports oval would be occupied by the women¡¯s track and field club for two days ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s Takeshiba-senpai of the women¡¯s track and field club vs the student council president, Iwakura-kaichou. That¡¯s some hard fight ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshida-kuun¡­I think that if we do it like this¡­it might be good¡­I just thought ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I think that¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    I asked Katsuko-nee about Ai¡¯s idea.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, do you have time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I just finished counting. So, what did Ai-chan say? ¡¹

    I explain Ai¡¯s 10-minute talk to a 30-minute chat.

    The idea she got today is split into three major content.

    ¡¸ Okay. I think the first idea is a good one so let¡¯s do that next week. As for the second one, we¡¯ll do a one-time trial. I think that it¡¯ll come out as Ai-chan thinks, but still, let¡¯s try it in practice first. As for the third idea, you found a good point to eye on but it¡¯s already done by someone else. Besides, there¡¯s also another technique I haven¡¯t taught you guys yet. Err, once we have time, I¡¯ll teach you about it. But today, tomorrow, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll fit. That method applies to other pastries too. You can learn that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, do you get that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I did. Thank you. Katsuko-san ¡¹

    Ai is a slow thinker, but¡­

    She understands what we¡¯re talking about.

    ¡¸ Then, I will be depositing the profits today in the bank after drinking coffee and then I¡¯ll go to Ojou-sama¡¯s place ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s helping out Minaho-neesan in the reopening of the brothel.

    Even so, she makes good use of her spare moments and she shows up to sell pastries during lunch at least.

    She checks the taste of the pastry Ai and I made and then check the sales herself.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave the change in the safe. If you need to repay a customer complaint then use that to pay them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, Katsuko-nee1 ¡¹

    That never happened but it¡¯s there, just in case.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you have your club activities too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I¡¯m in a sports club after all ¡¹

    Megu puffs her chest and replies.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s going to the Kouzuki house, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Edie-chan¡¯s going to Misuzu-san¡¯s place? ¡¹

    Megu said. Kana-senpai joins.

    ¡¸ No, not Misuzu¡¯s mansion. I¡¯m going to the dojo in a building owned by Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ You see, one of the young ladies in Misuzu¡¯s school¡­ She has a bodyguard that¡¯s always with her¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that bodyguard is coming for a match ¡¹

    ¡¸ Match? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re just playing around. Young ladies of good families thirst for stimulation. They¡¯re just having a match to make them chat about who wins or whatever ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explained

    ¡¸ Reika¡¯s the referee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Fujimiya Reika-san¡¯s coming too. Nice, I want to watch too ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to come and watch, Kana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, if you think about it calmly, it¡¯s scary to go to a place where it¡¯s just the young ladies so no. I¡¯m already getting cold feet with Misuzu-san, and there are more young ladies over there, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s opponent is the bodyguard of a young lady whose family stands equal to the Kouzuki house. But, she¡¯s just a second-year high school girl ¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡¸ Then I won¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want to feel out of place. I¡¯m the only one wearing cheap clothing and such ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Nobu, you¡¯re going, right? Supporting Edie-chan? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m told not to come tonight ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Only the young ladies at Misuzu¡¯s school would come. What would a guy like me do there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, I guess so. Nobu alone would feel inferior compared to everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in a time where we don¡¯t have to rush ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    That means¡­

    Kaan Momoko-neechan is worried, wondering if she should have sex with me or not.

    And, she expects to see me tonight.

    She thinks that I won¡¯t possibly miss Edie and Yamada Umeko Sebastianus-san¡¯s match.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll outwit her and don¡¯t show up tonight.

    That way, Momoko-neechan will be teased.

    That¡¯s how Misuzu thinks it will be.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Misuzu-chan. He¡¯s not rushing, rejecting by saying ¡°I won¡¯t go¡± sometimes, to make her think that he won¡¯t always run to her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explained it with a lie.

    ¡¸ Oh, if Nobu doesn¡¯t do that, she¡¯ll think that he¡¯s a cheap boy ¡¹

    Kana-senpai agreed.

    ¡¸ With that said, here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hands me several sheets of a printout.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The currently popular bakeries, you should go to the three of them and see what they have to offer. You and Ai-chan ¡¹

    Oh, bakery tour.

    ¡¸ Wait, no way! I want to join! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, me too! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Megu said.

    ¡¸ Nono, you two have your club activities! ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ But, a date with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go too! ¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s been drinking coffee quietly, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way. If you walk downtown it¡¯ll only create a lot of fuss! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s a famous person now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the woman who has the most records in the world ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible with Yukino-san but that doesn¡¯t mean that the other girls can join in either ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t we have girls who¡¯ve been secluding herself in the house, haven¡¯t been going out recently? ¡¹

    Right.

    I guess I should invite the other girls.

    Since Edie¡¯s not with us, I should ask someone to escort us.

    ¡¸ Oh, Agnes-chan is a no. Her entrance exam is close so she has to study ¡»

 Chapter 1055. Pastry Filled Adventure / Team Composition

    Katsuko-nee gives Yukino a lift while making sure the other students can¡¯t see her and went home first.

    She¡¯ll go back to the mansion, deposit on the bank, and then go to the underground facility at the hotel in front of the station for Minaho-neesan.

    Ai and I are cleaning up the bakery.

    Edie said that she¡¯ll do some light stretching so she went outside the bakery.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuun, Ai hates Saturdays the most ¡¹

    Ai says dazedly.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t make out with Yoshida-kun on the fifth period ¡¹

    Err.

    During weekdays, Katsuko-nee, Megu, Nei, Kana-senpai, and Edie help out selling pastries on lunch, but¡­

    The students of the ¡°Bread Skill Course¡± had to return to their classroom before the end of the lunch break other than Ai and me.

    We¡¯re allowed to be late to our fifth-period class because Katsuko-nee, our instructor, reviews the quality and the sales of lunchtime pastry and cleaning up the bakery.

    I mean, the truth is that we don¡¯t make it in time.

    But, this week, Katsuko-nee immediately leaves the bakery after checking the sales, so¡­

    ¡¸ Ai loves having sex on the fifth period ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s attendance in school is inconsistent.

    When Megu, Edie, and Kana-senpai aren¡¯t present, Ai wants to have sex with me.

    That¡¯s why we hurry and clean things up, then¡­

    We go to the break room, take off our uniform, and have sex while taking it slow.

    Well, we only do one creampie and one cleanup fellatio.

    I feel refreshed after ejaculating after the busy lunch.

    But, when it¡¯s Saturday;

    Megu and Kana-senpai have their club activities, and Katsuko-nee returns home early, but¡­

    Edie doesn¡¯t leave my side.

    ¡¸ Well, Edie knows. Even now, she¡¯s outside because she¡¯s being considerate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t think we can have sex right now but let¡¯s kiss at least ¡¹

    I embrace Ai.

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshida-kuun ¡¹

    I kissed Ai and we embrace each other.

    ¡¸ Puhaa! I love you¡­Yoshida-kuun ¡¹

    Ai seeks my tongue.

    We entwine our tongues for a while,

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Huh?

    Kana-senpai, why?

    Kana-senpai who should have been in the tennis clubroom now is still wearing the same uniform.

    No, she¡¯s holding her bag, she seems prepared to return home

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about your club activities? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m skipping them of course. Club prez already sent emails about the school festival, and as for the minor details, they can wait until next week ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, why did you walk out of the bakery saying that you have the stuff to talk about with the tennis club today?

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯m coming with Nobu and AI! Katsuko-san assigned you to tour around to taste delicious pastries right? I want to eat too ¡¹

    So it has come to that.

    Megu will get angry if she¡¯s not with her doing to club activities.

    No, in the first place, Katsuko-nee chose this day because Edie had something to do so she can¡¯t join us, implementing this training program.

    Megu has insecurities towards Edie too.

    ¡¸ Hey Ai, hurry up and clean this place up! You¡¯ll get left behind! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay! ¡¹

    Once a senior and junior in the tennis club, Ai is no match against Kana-senpai.

    Ai resumed cleaning.

    ¡¸ Also, Nobu, gimme a kiss too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep it a secret from Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Oh, she heard about the fifth-period sex.

    ¡¸ Hurry up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-sure ¡¹

    I embraced Kana-senpai and kiss her lips.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I thought that there was something suspicious going on. Nobu and Ai are alone in the fifth period after all. Well then, I wonder what should I do to get some time alone with Nobu?! Hmm~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says.

    ¡¸ How about becoming a candidate as Iwakura-senpai told me ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time for the next student council election, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, the third-years are about to retire.

    ¡¸ If I become the student council president, I can have sex with Nobu in the student council room. Other than that, I can use various rooms in the school as I like ¡¹

    She knows that Iwakura-kaichou and the student council has connections with the Black Forest and has deep control over them.

    That¡¯s why Kana-senpai;

    The next student council president candidate has to be a second-year student, Nei fits the requirement but she¡¯s a repeater, and she¡¯s going to America a lot¡­

    ¡¸ I also think that it¡¯s a good idea. Becoming the student council president will have some benefits later, right? Like when you need an endorsement on a university, or when you¡¯re job hunting ¡¹

    Having that normal sense is what¡¯s great about Kana-senpai.

    Our family is filled with people with such unprecedented life.

    ¡¸ Yeah, maybe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Titles are quite important in this world. You¡¯d definitely want to get the stuff useful to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    I noticed the benefit of having Kana-senpai in our bakery tour today.

    It¡¯s better to have the ordinary opinion of Kana-senpai, not just Ai or me.

    ¡¸ Nobu, what? ¡¹

    Seeing that I make a serious face, Kana-senpai asks me blankly.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s a good idea. Ah, Kana-senpai, we¡¯ll finish cleaning soon so just wait for a little longer ¡¹

    I got back to work immediately.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We got out of the rear entrance of the school and returned to the mansion using the shortest distance.

    Edie, Ai, Kana-senpai, and me.

    ¡¸ Oh, so we have this route too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan put ownership on all the houses surrounding the mansion to other people.

    In one of them, Morimoto-san, the clerk of the Black forest is living with his wife, but¡­

    Most of the other houses have nobody living in it.

    One of the houses is where Megu and I are living on paper.

    Margo-san and Nei also have their house here.

    And, some of them have a tunnel that connects to the mansion.

    Today, we arrived in the mansion through Megu and my house.

    You don¡¯t have to climb a small hill so it shortens the time.

    ¡¸ Ah, welcome back, Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana wearing a maid clothing is waiting for us upstairs from the basement.

    She¡¯s mastered using the monitoring system in the mansion,

    Thus, she knows where we¡¯re going.

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t go to the dining room. Agnes-chan and the girls are studying ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san and Luna-chan¡¯s watching over so don¡¯t worry about them ¡¹

    If I show up, I¡¯ll be interrupting their focused studying.

    ¡¸ As for the free people, they¡¯re in the courtyard, so pick whoever suits your needs ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan already told us that it¡¯s just Ai-chan and Onii-chan going out, so someone else has to go with them ¡¹

    Mana said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Mana can¡¯t go. Ruri-oneechan¡¯s still in the Kouzuki house, Katsuko-oneechan went out, and Nei-oneechan isn¡¯t here ¡¹

    So she¡¯s house-sitting.

    Mana¡¯s become a reliable girl.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be the one making everyone¡¯s dinner tonight. Well, Nagisa-oneechan said that she¡¯ll come home early so it¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll rely on you on that. Sorry, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say sorry. You¡¯re going to do some research, right? It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    Still.

    That means that I have to really think about who I bring with us.

    I still have to leave a bodyguard in this mansion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be moving around my body for the match later tonight ¡¹

    Edie said, then went to the corridor herself.

    Right, Edie¡¯s going to the old training building of the Kouzuki SS.

    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t bring her with me.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    Mitama, Kinuka, or Haiji.

    Who will remain and who will come?

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Ai. Sorry, I¡¯m just thinking. ¡¹ Anyway, let¡¯s go to that room ¡¹

    I head to the room facing the courtyard.

    The room where Mana escaped from and to the rainy courtyard last May.

    Then, I raped her in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s Anjou Mitama! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Mitama and is surprised.

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    Mitama seems offended.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. I just saw you last night on TV so I was surprised. ¡¹

    Kana-senpai apologized.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Hoshizaki Kana, Nobu¡¯s senior in school. Also, well, Nobu¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Hearing that, Mitama;

    ¡¸ Me too, I am Master¡¯s slave ¡¹

    She straightened her back and bowed to Kana.

    ¡¸ I may be incompetent but please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, likewise, pleased to meet you. I thought so ¡¹

    Kana-senpai was watching TV yesterday too.

    That¡¯s why she guessed that the new regulars on Yukino¡¯s show, Mitama, and the twins, are my new women.

    ¡¸ Well look, I don¡¯t have many chances to say it in school but¡­ ¡¹

    We can¡¯t talk about it outside the bakery.

    When Kana-senpai¡¯s in the bakery, Megu¡¯s there too.

    It seems that she doesn¡¯t want to talk about my women increasing when Megu¡¯s present.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. Still, Nobu¡¯s got some good taste. You only pick up beautiful girls. Well, where are the twins by the way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The girls are studying in the dining room ¡¹

    Yukino, who came home first, said.

    ¡¸ Those girls are in their first year in middle school but they never studied at all. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But when I was watching them on TV yesterday they seem smart? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai is surprised.

    ¡¸ They mentioned it on the broadcast yesterday already but they haven¡¯t gone to school that much because of their parents. Their environment doesn¡¯t let them study even at home. That¡¯s why they¡¯re clever but they have no knowledge. They¡¯re good at math and they know a lot about the current events like the stuff on Television, but when it comes to science, history, or even Kanji¡­ ¡¹

    Those are the things you have to learn from school.

    ¡¸ Excuse me, I¡¯m Anjou Kinuka! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Adelheid Katori ¡¹

    Kinuka and Haiji introduced themselves to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Oh, you girls are newcomers too? Nice to meet you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    Arisu isn¡¯t here.

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan is studying with Rie-chan and Eri-chan ¡¹

    Yomi read my thought and replied.

    Yomi knows Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yeah, there¡¯s another one, her name¡¯s Arisu ¡¹

    I told Kana-senpai.

    Let¡¯s not talk about Mizushima Karen-san for now.

    She¡¯s still not my woman yet.

    Today, she¡¯ll join with Misuzu after school and go back to the Kouzuki mansion.

    There will be another gathering for the young ladies as they will watch Edie and Kaan house¡¯s bodyguard have a match.

    Misuzu has to bring Karen-san, her subordinate with her. It¡¯s to prevent distrust from the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m also here ¡¹

    Suddenly, Mariko wearing her school uniform comes from the door.

    ¡¸ Huh, Mariko, why are you here? ¡¹

    Mariko, the young lady of the Torii house isn¡¯t living with us.

    Her school is the same as Misuzu and the girls, the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama received a call from Katsuko-oneesama. She mentioned that Kou will be touring on some delicious bakeries so I should come too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee contacted them?

    ¡¸ Huh, but, Mariko, don¡¯t you have some stuff to do in the Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Like, she¡¯s a young lady.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really care. I¡¯m not a young lady of nobility after all ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Even if I don¡¯t join in the gathering of those girls, there should be no problem ¡¹

    Back then, Mariko would force herself in.

    She¡¯s now free from her insecurity towards the nobility.

    ¡¸ Besides, Momoko-oneesama thinks that I would come. If she discovers that Kou and I went out for a date, she should be surprised ¡¹

    She smiles like a mischievous child.

    ¡¸ I just thought of shaking Momoko-oneesama¡¯s heart! Kufufu~ ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s idea of teasing.

    That¡¯s harsh for Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Nobu, I think you should introduce her by now? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at me.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Torii Mariko! I¡¯m Kou¡¯s..I¡¯m also his love slave ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard it outside the room. Kou¡¯s senior in school, Hoshizaki Kana-senpai, right? I heard it from Misuzu-oneesama. She mentioned that you¡¯ll surely join the bakery tour ¡¹

    Misuzu did?

    No, that¡¯s wrong.

    It¡¯s Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee watched Kana-senpai skip club activities to play with me.

    With that said¡­

    She thought of having Mariko and Kana-senpai meet up?

    ¡¸ Hmm, so, you¡¯ve done it with Nobu already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, I did ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai stare at each other.

    ¡¸ You got photos and videos? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, when Kou connected with me, naked, and the moment he poured it inside of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you and I are the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re the same ¡¹

    Ugh, their smiles are scary

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuun ¡¹

    Ai also clings to me out of fear.

    ¡¸ Oh, and this one is Ai-san. She¡¯s got good baking skills

    Mariko seems to have heard about Ai from Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get along. Isn¡¯t that the rule among Kou¡¯s women? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuun ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who should do that! You¡¯re the late one here ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Nobu, how old is this girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, she¡¯s at the same age as me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, the same school year as Ai. I¡¯m older and a year senior ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? That¡¯s got nothing to do with it, right, Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, why are you calling my Kou Nobu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you?! Why are you calling my Nobu Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuuuuuuun ¡¹

    This is bad.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please quiet down ¡¹

    Yomi uses her Miko power.

    ¡¸ ??!!! ¡¹

    The three fell silent.

    ¡¸ Okay, you can now talk Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Err, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    First, I¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s the young lady of Torii Electronics. That global company ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Job hunting, job hunting. You want to use everything that you can, right? So be quiet, okay? ¡¹

    If they fight, she can¡¯t use that connection.

    ¡¸ Also, Mariko ¡¹

    This time, I looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my woman, but is also my senior, mind your manners. I¡¯m kicking out those who can¡¯t get along ¡¹

    I put emphasis on what I say.

    The two fell quiet.

    Yomi¡¯s controlling them so they¡¯ll remain like that.

    Now, let¡¯s decide who will come.

    First, I can¡¯t bring Mitama.

    Seeing Kana-senpai¡¯s reaction, I already know.

    If Mitama shows up downtown, people who saw her on TV last night would surround her.

    If that¡¯s the case, Kinuka;

    I wanted to show the town to Kinuka, who is also ignorant of the ways of the world, but¡­

    In this situation¡­

    I¡¯m bringing Kana-senpai, Mariko, and I, and I also have to look after Kinuka? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea

    Who knows what this girl will do if she¡¯s stimulated.

    With that said, our bodyguard is¡­

    ¡¸ Haiji, you¡¯ll be our bodyguard ¡¹

    I ordered.

    Haiji is the calmest and collected among these groups, and she¡¯s a professional bodyguard.

    Besides, since we have the chance, let¡¯s have Mariko and her make peace.

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Haiji replied immediately.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mitama and Kinuka, you¡¯ll be holding the fort while we¡¯re away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters saluted.

    ¡¸ However, you¡¯re not to make any unauthorized decisions! Mana¡¯s in control of the monitoring system of the mansion so follow her instructions. Also, be sure to ask Tsukiko for her opinions ¡¹

    Among the remaining people, Tsukiko¡¯s the oldest and the calmest of them.

    Besides, she has her Miko power so she can stop Mitama and Kinuka from acting rashly.

    ¡¸ If Nagisa comes home before us, then she¡¯s your chief, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    The sisters replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Oh, what about me? ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ Make these girls hear my orders too! Above all, my stomach is really big now ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to listen to Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters reply clearly once again.

    ¡¸ Err, Mariko, you know Yukino right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-san introduced me before Kou came ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I was just hiding on the door over there to surprise Kou ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh well, Haiji, best regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry but my current Master is Kuromori-sama. I won¡¯t follow Torii Mariko-sama¡¯s orders, please forgive me ¡¹

    Haiji speaks with a cool tone.

    ¡¸ W-What? I already know that! You and I are of the same status now! That¡¯s how it is! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. But of course, I¡¯m a bodyguard and so I¡¯ll save you when you¡¯re in danger, but please don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re of the same status ¡¹

    Oh man, this honor thing might be troublesome.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuuuun ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s clinging to my arm, trembling.

    ¡¸ Well, why don¡¯t we go now? ¡¹

    I look at the list of the delicious bakeries Katsuko-nee gave me.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee gave us three places but if we don¡¯t start now, it would be hard to go around all of it ¡¹

    We have to go to the station from here via bus, ride the train¡­

    These three are quite far from each other.

    ¡¸ Why? If we ride a car then we won¡¯t take that much time, right? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ No, we don¡¯t have a driver ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s in her shop

    Katsuko-nee is at Minaho-neesan¡¯s place.

    Margo-san and Nei aren¡¯t here.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan aren¡¯t here today either.

    ¡¸ Kou, why do you think I¡¯m here? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Mariko came here using your family car? ¡¹

    If I recall correctly, nearly everyone in that school all come and go to school in a car with a driver.

    ¡¸ Ah, but, can this number of people fit in? ¡¹

    Ai, Kana-senpai, Mariko, Haiji, me¡­and the driver.

    Mariko may have a big car but fitting six people would be impossible.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san already told me beforehand. Our car would stand out so we should use the minivan in here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san¡¯s car? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sks.

    ¡¸ Of course it¡¯s a Rolls-Royce Phantom ¡¹

    Mariko speaks like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ If we use our Phantom, only five people could fit in the lounge seat ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Then, I guess we have to use our minivan ¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸ But you know, Mariko¡¯s driver drives other family¡¯s cars? ¡¹

    Is it okay with his contract?

    ¡¸ Well, our drivers were dispatched from the Kouzuki SS but someone other than the usual came today ¡¹

    Someone else?

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, yes, that would be me! ¡¹

    Suddenly, an old man wearing a driver¡¯s look, hat, uniform, and even white gloves appear in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the driver! ¡°Omae wa dare da!¡± Yay! ¡¹1

    Oh, it¡¯s been a while.

    ¡¸ Nobu, who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? You know him, Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuuuuun!!! ¡¹

    I told everyone.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s Michi¡¯s father ¡¹

    Right, this guy is Kudou-Papa.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Michi¡¯s Papa! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa shouts, and then¡­

    ¡¸ My daughter¡¯s been in your care¡­ ¡¹

 Chapter 1056. Pastry Filled Adventure / Departure

    Yomi smiled at me.

    ¡¸ You want to go too, Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that it would be convenient if I¡¯m with you ¡¹

    Hmm.

    I guess it¡¯s good to have at least one Miko power user.

    ¡¸ Okay, then Yomi¡¯s coming with us ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s the driver.

    Haiji¡¯s our bodyguard.

    Then Ai, Kana-senpai, Mariko, Yomi, and me.

    That¡¯s seven people.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    I told the girls who will be staying.

    ¡¸ Are you sure about going outside without changing? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ This is okay. Kana-senpai, Mariko, and Ai are all wearing their uniform anyway ¡¹

    Haiji and Yomi are wearing matching maid clothing.

    Seems like the maid clothing has become their fashion ever since the Kouzuki house¡¯s party last week.

    ¡¸ Then, take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care and return safely ¡¹

    Anjou Mitama and Kinuka bowed their heads.

    ¡¸ Oh, the car¡¯s right in the entrance! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa says from the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re coming ¡¹

    I hurry to the front entrance.

    ¡¸ As usual, this house is like a maze ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Oh? Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s fun? It¡¯s like a theme park ¡¹

    Mariko flaps.

    ¡¸ Besides, Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s Kouzuki mansion is eight-fold bigger in the area compared to this building ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? You¡¯re not Misuzu-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai glares at her.

    ¡¸ Right. My house is just a room in a high-rise condominium ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That would be our house in Tokyo¡­ ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Torii electronics head office is in Shizouka. That¡¯s why we have a house in Shizuoka. That one is at least the same size of this mansion ¡¹

    Her main home is in Shizuoka.

    ¡¸ Still, if you think of the children¡¯s education, Tokyo¡¯s better, right? That¡¯s why they bought a condominium in this place ever since I entered kindergarten. Father comes and goes from Shizuoka and Tokyo ¡¹

    He changed residence just for his daughter to attend the high-class school for the young ladies.

    Misuzu¡¯s school hardly admits students in elementary or middle school.

    That¡¯s why they have to push their daughter to that school for the young ladies of nobility starting from kindergarten as Torii house isn¡¯t from the nobility.

    ¡¸ What about it? Just because your family is rich doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re great. I¡¯m from an ordinary home but my parents live a happy life without discomfort! I¡¯m thankful for that! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks with a strong tone in her voice.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. That¡¯s great, but, even the greatness of your parents aren¡¯t your accomplishments either ¡¹

    Mariko retorts.

    ¡¸ Stop it you two ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Not all of us have both parents alive and well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, Haiji ¡¹

    Mariko is the former employer so she knows that Haiji¡¯s an orphan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me ¡¹

    Haiji looked at Mariko coldly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay¡­well, I just lost my parents recently ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for making a fuss ¡¹

    Kana-senpai apologized to Yomi.

    ¡¸ I-If you¡¯re talking about that then Yoshida-kun would be the most pitiful here ¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸ The two of them lost their fathers and mothers, but Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu, what happened to your parents? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me worriedly.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ They abandoned me. They said that they don¡¯t need a boy like me. Then, Kuromori house picked me up ¡¹

    I answered them honestly.

    ¡¸ Thus, my birth name is Yoshida Yoshinobu, and then when I¡¯m adopted to the Kuromori house, my name became Kuromori Yoshinobu on paper. But, as a man of Kuromori house, I name myself as Kuromori Kou on public ¡¹

    In truth, I have another hidden family register.

    I claimed the family register of Nei¡¯s twin little brother.

    But, I won¡¯t mention it. I mean, I can¡¯t go further than that.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why she calls Kou Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you call Nobu Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun is Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ For me, it¡¯s ¡°Sensei¡± ¡¹

    Yomi said, Mariko and Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why ¡®Sensei¡¯? ¡¹

    They retorted simultaneously.

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s about sex ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Nobu¡¯s amazing in sex, right ¡¹

    The two looked at me.

    ¡¸ Am I that amazing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. I cum every time, and I feel like my body¡¯s itching, in heat unless Nobu fills me up once or twice a week. Furthermore, I can¡¯t even think of having sex with other men ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ What about you? ¡¹

    Then she turned the question to Mariko.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ve only done it with Kou once ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you haven¡¯t climaxed yet. I see ¡¹

    Mariko makes a frustrated look.

    ¡¸ Haiji, what about you? ¡¹

    She tosses the conversation to Haiji.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan already reached climax the day before yesterday ¡¹

    Yomi replies instead of Haiji.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s still hard for me to do it alone but Yomi-oneesama and everyone supported me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that thing where they convey the climax sensation to you. That¡¯s too much pleasure that it paralyzes you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Yes, sex with Yoshida-kun feels good ¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    ¡¸ W-What? A-Am I the only one here? ¡¹

    After parting with her from the Kouzuki house on Sunday evening, Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday has passed, now it¡¯s Saturday.

    It seems that she¡¯s frustrated that Haiji took a lead in just a few days.

    ¡¸ Mariko, don¡¯t get down from that ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make sure that you cum too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯ll do it for me too? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Wrong. It¡¯s not me doing it, I¡¯m going to train Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s a trainer after all ¡¹1

    Yomi laughed.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Nobu did train me too. He taught me about sex. My body can¡¯t do it unless it¡¯s with Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai is also a lewd slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama, I am also under his control ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Ai, and Haiji replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. That¡¯s the rule ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ Err, Kou, P-Please train me, please train Mariko. Teach sex to this disgraceful Mariko, p-please! ¡¹

    So far, it¡¯s Misuzu and Momoko-neechan who put pressure on Mariko, that¡¯s why¡­

    That¡¯s why Mariko¡¯s actions and speech have brakes, but¡­

    They¡¯re not here right now so she¡¯s getting carried away, talking with such a confident attitude on Kana-senpai and the other girls, and it seems that she noticed that now.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Our Master is Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama, please do not forget the thought that you are serving him ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Even if your family¡¯s rich, it doesn¡¯t matter to Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Mariko, let me know if you can stay over for tonight ¡¹

    I smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll add you to my schedule. It¡¯s training camp time. I¡¯ll soak you in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Mariko blushed, embarrassed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Opening the entrance, there¡¯s a seven-person minivan in front.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s sitting at the side of the front door, staring at the mansion¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Did he find some security problems?

    ¡¸ You know, on the side of this building, on the part where there¡¯s a roof-like thing, that overhang, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The architectural term for that part is the dog run ¡¹

    Dog run?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s an old story. The term was originally used for castles in the Warring States period. The inside of the stone wall was called warrior run, while the outside is called dog run ¡¹

    Warrior run?

    ¡¸ But still, why is it called dog run? why not cat run? monkey run? crab run? cow-dung-run? Why are those not okay? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯ll ask Edie tonight about that ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to ask an American who couldn¡¯t even speak Japanese until half a year ago about the history of Japan, but¡­

    I¡¯m sure that Edie knows the answer to that.

    Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. If you find the answer send it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, now, time to go! ¡¹

    He stretched himself and stood up.

    Then, we should go in the car too.

    As I walk towards the car with that thought in mind;

    ¡¸ By the way, have you been checking out the topics on internet news today? ¡¹

    He whispers to my back.

    ¡¸ No, I haven¡¯t ¡¹

    I turned around and said.

    ¡¸ Well you see, there¡¯s this outrageous news out there ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s scary news. I thought that I died from shock, it¡¯s that scary ¡¹

    O-Okay.

    ¡¸ They say that the size of women¡¯s breast becomes definite at age 15. ¡¹

    W-What?!!!!

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ever tell Michi that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never forgive anyone who speaks anything that breaks Michi¡¯s hopes for 15 years ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel the same way ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl over there, be sure to have mercy and keep it quiet from Michi, okay? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Kudou-papa and me dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all from me. Now, let¡¯s get in the car! Dash! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa boards the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Err, well, he¡¯s that kind of person ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ He didn¡¯t even say a word until we arrived in the mansion though ¡¹

    Mariko says with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸ Err, as for the seating ¡¹

    While I was thinking of the seating arrangement;

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan¡¯s our bodyguard so she goes to the passenger seat. Ai-oneesama and I will take the second row. As for the back row, Kana-oneesama and Mariko-oneesama sandwiches Sensei in the middle ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    I see. Yomi knows the methods of bodyguards.

    She read Shou-neechan and Rei-chan¡¯s memories.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ve never done of the technical rearguard stuff yet ¡¹

    Yomi replies as she read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be sure to support you ¡¹

    Haiji, who¡¯s an academy graduate, told her.

    ¡¸ Well, Haiji doesn¡¯t have to push too hard. Michi¡¯s father may look like that but he¡¯s a capable man ¡¹

    He should be able to check for anyone suspicious tailing us while driving.

    ¡¸ But, Yomi, be sure to check the minds of people approaching us ¡¹

    She can¡¯t read minds unless there¡¯s a certain distance.

    Therefore, at least check those who approach us.

    ¡¸ Roger that, Sensei

    We sit down on the arrangement Yomi gave us.

    Oh, it¡¯s the right choice to sit in between Mariko and Kana-senpai.

    Ai who sits on the second row looks at me with lonely eyes.

    ¡¸ Everyone put on your seatbelts ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    Then, he starts the engine.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be warming up the engine so please wait a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, modern vehicles don¡¯t need to be warmed up though, right? ¡¹

    Haiji says from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for the mood. Mood! That¡¯s what¡¯s important! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa laughed.

    ¡¸ Look, the internal pressure of the engine is rising up. Energy¡¯s filling up to 90%, something like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What energy? ¡¹

    Mariko asks. Kudou-papa ignores her.

    ¡¸ Engine¡¯s pressure is rising. The energy level is at 100% Flywheel start! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu, what¡¯s a flywheel? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know either ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ Engine energy filled to 120% ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou, is it okay that we¡¯re past 100%? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Kudou-papa

    ¡¸ Flywheel is active! Wave motion ignition index in ten seconds, weigh anchor!!

    He releases the hand brake.

    ¡¸ Ignition in 10 seconds. 9, 8, 7, 6¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Agnes-chan is here then she¡¯d be happy to play but¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji mutters.

    ¡¸ 3, 2, 1, 0! Flywheel union set off! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you setting off?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuuuuuun ¡¹

    Ai shouts.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s depart!!! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa changes gear and drives the car.

    At the same time;

    ¡¸ Chachachan~ Chachachachan~! Tokini Serieki *****!!! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa drives our car while cheerfully screaming.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t just drive so suddenly! ¡¹

    Mariko shouted.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuuuuuuuun!!!! ¡¹

 Chapter 1057. Pastry Filled Adventure / The First Bakery

    We stopped at the gate and the big iron door opens remotely from the minivan.

    Oh, Kudou-papa knows about the hidden switch on the minivan. Maybe Katsuko-nee told him.

    When Mariko was coming into the mansion with her Rolls-Royce, Mana opened the gate since she¡¯s watching the cameras. She¡¯s already accustomed to the controls.

    The gate in front of the car opens automatically, then¡­

    Oh, not many cars are parked before the gate.

    Only a single police car is on the lookout.

    That¡¯s because it¡¯s established that Kyouko-san is in the Kansai area right now.

    On the other hand, Kouzuki SS only has two cars parked as Misuzu and Ruriko are both in the Kouzuki house.

    After the car passed through the gate¡­

    We wait for the gate to close behind us to make sure that no strange person enters the mansion.

    Meanwhile, Kudou-papa in the driver seat is showing a peace sign to the guys in the police car and Kouzuki SS cars.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m well known in both organizations ¡¹

    He mutters.

    ¡¸ Err, where are we going? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, here ¡¹

    I bend forward from the rear seat and hand over the list of the delicious bakery tour Katsuko-nee gave me.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Let¡¯s decide the order ¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks at the list and inputs them on the car¡¯s navigation system.

    ¡¸ Huh, Kudou-san uses a car navigation system too? ¡¹

    To be honest, I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ever use them most of the time. I¡¯m familiar with all the roads up to Kanto and the neighboring prefectures, even the back lanes. Driving while looking at the car navigation is against my nature

    ¡¸ Then why are you using it? ¡¹

    Mariko asks from the sides.

    ¡¸ I want to check what kind of route they¡¯ll show me. Since it¡¯s an opportunity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you use it to identify if your target is using the route given by the car navigation system? ¡¹

    Haiji asks from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s it. I won¡¯t let the chance of learning pass by ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled.

    ¡¸ Still, if you¡¯re from Kouzuki SS, don¡¯t you have all the route presentation data for each manufacturer¡¯s car navigation system? ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s right.

    If it¡¯s Shou-neechan, each time the car navigation system upgrades, she should have it investigated already.

    ¡¸ Big companies like Kouzuki SS does that but I¡¯m just a one-man business ¡¹

    Kudou-papa steps on the accelerator.

    The car speeds up suddenly.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai clings to me as the car shakes.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Ai also grabs on her seat.

    ¡¸ What are you? Are you not from the Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    Mariko asks. Kudou-papa

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kudou Yuusaku, a private detective ¡¹

    ¡¸ Private detective? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that?! Aren¡¯t all detectives private? I never heard of a national and public detective at all ¡¹

    Mariko shouts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, private detectives do hide from the public eye ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiles, looking at the rear mirror.

    He lowers the speed and then he set the car to a stable cruising.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san isn¡¯t an employee of Kouzuki SS, but he has a contract with Jii-chan himself ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, with Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Well, his specialty is on the other side ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I sold my soul to the old man. I have a separate contract with him on each case. I never accept jobs that go against my principle. Well, how do I say it, I¡¯m Agent Smith on special jobs ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ What? I understand the Agent part, but what ¡°Smith¡±? ¡¹

    Mariko asks sullenly.

    ¡¸ What? High school students don¡¯t know about ¡°Agent Smith¡± anymore? Then does that mean that you don¡¯t know about Doctor Smith either? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Kudou-papa with a curious face.

    ¡¸ Then, what about ¡°I¡¯m sorry Smith! I promised not to cry anymore but! Inazuma! Kyuuuuu!!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ ¡°Double Buster! It¡¯s this!¡± ¡°Welcome back!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied coldly.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Haiji replied coldly as well.

    ¡¸ What about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested ¡¹

    Ai and Yomi replied.

    ¡¸ Oh man, there are so many schoolgirls here and yet nobody knows about ¡°Koi¡± ¡¹

    Kudou-papa.

    If it¡¯s Edie or Nei, they might know what you¡¯re talking about, but¡­

    The people here have good senses.

    ¡¸ Nobu, is he really Michi-san¡¯s father? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, he definitely is ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ I finally understand the reason why Michi-san doesn¡¯t talk too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s got a father like this after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko had the same opinion for once

    ¡¸ Dammit! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa is frustrated.

    Yomi¡¯s laughing.

    She¡¯s reading Kudou-papa and my thoughts.

    Haiji ignores Kudou-papa and starts watching outside.

    ¡¸ Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    I called her and Haiji turned around.

    ¡¸ W-What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be mislead by the jokes. Kudou-san isn¡¯t what Haiji imagined just now ¡¹

    I said. Mariko and Kana-senpai looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kou, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that old man? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, when it comes to you, the girls listen ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s impressed by the state of my women.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san also knows the same Kudou arts as Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, I can¡¯t sense any hidden strength from his one, unlike Michi-oneesama ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ No, his methods are different but the school is still the same ¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡¸ Kudou arts is about bending their opponent¡¯s Qi, an art of counterattacks. Michi erases her presence to ward off enemy Qi, but Kudou-san¡¯s method is like using a shotgun of Qi, chipping off their Qi using pressure. That¡¯s his methods ¡¹

    I gradually comprehend it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, that thought of ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with his excitement. I¡¯m getting tired,¡± means that he¡¯s able to dampen your Qi. Don¡¯t take him too lightly. If you¡¯re a bodyguard, then you have to be wary with people you think are ¡°no big deal¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. Kouzuki-sama won¡¯t send a useless man to Kou or me ¡¹

    Mariko noticed.

    ¡¸ Huh? His method is to make you think that he¡¯s a useless old man? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai is surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Even in the car navigation system, it¡¯s not actually an opportunity to test it out, the truth is that he already has the data. All he¡¯s doing is watching us react if he does that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s to make us think that he¡¯s not the kind of guy who gets his data from the Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Mariko said. Kudou-papa smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Hey now, don¡¯t expose my cards too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ You too, Kudou-san, you shouldn¡¯t lead people to think that you¡¯re an incompetent guy. This is why Michi and Haruka-san are¡­. ¡¹

    This is why Kudou-papa¡¯s daughters don¡¯t want to meet up with him that much.

    And that¡¯s also why they don¡¯t talk about him to other people.

    This is what he does and that¡¯s why Michi¡¯s mother cheated with her boss in Kouzuki SS and divorced him.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s true that I lack skill. You know that I haven¡¯t reached mastery of Kudou style martial arts, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Kudou-papa had a shotgun wedding when he was young.

    That¡¯s why he worked on the other side while he¡¯s in the middle of training.

    ¡¸ If I had been able to get to the point where I mastered the techniques like Michi, I might not have ended up like this. But, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou-san, that different method you use now¡­I believe that people should know how great that is ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Stop that. I¡¯ve done this for more than 25 years. If I was still young, then I could still change routes but at my age, any poor change is fatal. I¡¯ll stay this way ¡¹

    Kudou-papa looks in front of him as he speaks.

    ¡¸ You have to cherish your style you¡¯ve built up for years. Any misjudgment will cause your collapse. Just like Yamaoka and Etsuko ¡¹

    Yamaoka-san, the security head of Kouzuki SS before.

    Etsuko, the name of Michi¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ A man who worked on a large company like Kouzuki SS, can¡¯t do work on the other side. That¡¯s expected, he¡¯s accustomed to the methods on the surface ¡¹

    Both of them were dismissed from Kouzuki SS.

    They were employed by the Yakuza but they got fired there too.

    That¡¯s all I know.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on with the two by the way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems that they are living in a tourist hotel in Kyuushuu, I don¡¯t know much about the details ¡¹

    As expected, they can¡¯t do any job related to security.

    ¡¸ But, they are still together? ¡¹

    ¡¸ After what¡¯s happened to them, it¡¯s probably harder to leave each other as they¡¯re in a strange place and a lonely environment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu, what are you two talking about? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯re talking about my divorced wife. She cheated so she¡¯s kicked out. Sorry but do tell Michi this; It seems that she¡¯s doing well ¡¹

    I see. He wants us to tell his daughters about their mother¡¯s state.

    That¡¯s why Kudou-papa came here as our driver.

    ¡¸ Sorry. You¡¯re taking care of not just Michi but also Haruka. Haruka¡¯s match is coming next month, right? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa knows.

    ¡¸ No, the truth is we¡¯re actually borrowing Haruka-san¡¯s title as the high-school karate champion. Margo-san and Edie are both nameless in the martial arts society ¡¹

    I said.

    Their objective is to promote their names to the fighting world and get accustomed to professional matches before competing in the United States.

    Margo-san, Edie, Kudou Haruka, and Tendou Otome, who¡¯s now Kendou Maria will be appearing in the Japan MMA tournament.

    Furthermore,

    ¡¸ It seems that the TV documentary program and news coverage are already settled. The title is ¡°Kudou Haruka challenges MMA! Schoolgirl aims to become a professional¡± ¡¹

    The plan is to use Haruka-san¡¯s name while gathering attention from the world.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s okay. You can use whatever. I think that it¡¯s a good idea to make Haruka an athlete. That Shinichi must be watching after his training ¡¹

    Shinichi, that¡¯s Michi¡¯s brother. He¡¯s working at Kouzuki SS.

    Haruka-san and Tendou Otome are staying at the Kouzuki SS dojo to finish up their training.

    Then, the big brother, Shinichi-san comes over to watch sometimes

    As for why they¡¯re doing a training camp;

    Eri and Rie don¡¯t like living together with Tendou Otome in our mansion.

    Also, for Tendou Otome, she could use Qi skills but she skipped training in Karate.

    Haruka-san squeezing it thoroughly, making her body ready for the match.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s a Karate girl, she has an arrogant attitude and a bit dumb, but she¡¯s serious about her training and is passionate about teaching her juniors.

    Speaking of which, when I first met her, she¡¯s accompanied by a lot of juniors in Karate. She¡¯s that popular.

    Seriously, she should aim to become a martial arts athlete instead of a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san, do come to next month¡¯s match ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Nah. You cheer for my share too ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m there, Haruka won¡¯t be in her best state ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said lonely.

    ¡¸ Why? Isn¡¯t it your daughter¡¯s match? Why don¡¯t you go watch it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know the small details so don¡¯t say anything. Everyone goes through a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have delicacy at all. Mariko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Haiji. You¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please have some modesty ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Right. I also understood one reason why Michi-san is quiet ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s not ask too much about Michi-san¡¯s family circumstances when she¡¯s not present. Right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko seems dissatisfied, so Ai;

    ¡¸ E-Everyone, please get along ¡¹

    She mustered her courage and said.

    ¡¸ Everyone. Please get along ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ I understand. You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve been thoughtless. I asked just to satisfy my curiosity. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    She apologized to Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Well, not that I mind. But, try to get along with Michi and Haruka. I¡¯m asking as their father ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s the first shop. I¡¯ll wait in the car, you all should go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s first in the bakery list¡­

    It¡¯s located in a trendy shopping district next to an upscale residential area.

    ¡¸ Wow, this is beautiful ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s eyes sparkle.

    ¡¸ I see. Isn¡¯t this one a bit too much to aim for? ¡¹

    Mariko speaks her impressions.

    It¡¯s a large store designed to resemble a European house.

    It¡¯s not just a pastry shop but also a cafe. It has a lot of seats. It¡¯s spacious.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    We get off the car and head to the store.

    ¡¸ Hmm, this is a splendid looking shop. It¡¯s hard to get in as high school students ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Isn¡¯t this one just ordinary? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko¡¯s opinions don¡¯t match.

    But, it¡¯s indeed a high-class store in this upscale residential area.

    The customers in the cafe are adults. Not many people of our age.

    Mariko opens the door and everyone comes in.

    ¡¸ Wow, I expected this much price ¡¹

    Mariko said after looking at a 600g loaf for 700yen

    It¡¯s much more expensive than sweet bread and even some ordinary bakeries.

    ¡¸ Err, pick whichever you like. I¡¯ll pay ¡¹

    If we want to taste, then we have to buy

    Besides, I want to know what kind of pastry they will pick.

    ¡¸ You say that Nobu, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai seems confused.

    ¡¸ Just pick three each and I¡¯ll pick mine too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou. Are we buying and eating here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. We won¡¯t keep Kudou-san waiting ¡¹

    I feel sorry that we¡¯re the only ones eating pastries and drinking tea

    ¡¸ Uhm, we¡¯re going to another shop after this, right? ¡¹

    Haiji asks.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to think about that for now. It¡¯s okay to have a surplus. We have a lot of people in the family. Anyway, pick three pastries that fit your interests or that you want to eat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, if that¡¯s what Kou says then let¡¯s bring trays and tongs ¡¹

    Mariko takes the initiative.

    I look at the whole counter.

    The pastry variety is about 30 kinds.

    Furthermore, it seems that they bake at separate times, morning, noon, and evening.

    They¡¯re baking at the back.

    ¡¸ Still, Nobu, this store has a beautiful and elegant interior ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Yeah, the decor is relaxed with plenty of wood, and red brick on the floor and walls. The walls have farmed paintings.

    It has an elegant atmosphere, but¡­

    Something¡¯s wrong.

    It doesn¡¯t have the same elegance you find in the western style rooms filled with history from the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s actually all appearance, what a bad store ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ They use German architecture outside and inside, but¡­ This is just a regular reinforced concrete building with wood and bricks stuck to it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That fireplace over there is a fake. A real fireplace can¡¯t be placed in that spot. If a European sees that, they¡¯ll laugh at it ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    They created a good atmosphere but it¡¯s fake.

    The real sense is lacking.

    ¡¸ That big vase over there should be actually two symmetrical vases. It¡¯s just one piece over there, right? Do they not know? That¡¯s the way it should be. The painting over there is the scenery of France. But, the bakery is projecting the image of Germany ¡¹

    It seems that it caught Mariko¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸ Who cares about that. I like it. It has a mature atmosphere in it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like that one ¡¹

    Haiji points at the cafe.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s a good looking store, they should¡¯ve used porcelain on their drinks ¡¹

    Oh.

    They put the coffee and tea in a flimsy cup with lids, like fast food and coffee mass marketer.

    ¡¸ Coffee in America is in fashion so a lot of stores use tumblers like that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But, I think Haiji¡¯s right. You enjoy the coffee and black tea together with its container ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    I see.

    That¡¯s a subtly bad shop.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuun ¡¹

    Ai called me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, this bread, they use good wheat flour ¡¹

    Just looking at it, you¡¯ll understand.

    ¡¸ But, none of them are hard to make ¡¹

    Huh?

 Chapter 1058. Pastry Filled Adventure / Second Bakery

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Work hours start at 9 in the morning and ends at 9 in the evening. They¡¯re open for 12 hours a day from morning to night, and they¡¯re constantly making, baking, replenishing new bread at that time, right? That means they have to take turns in shifts to make it in time ¡¹

    Mariko opens her smartphone while she says that.

    ¡¸ Oh, there it is. The owner of this place is a 38-year-old person trained in a foreign bakery. His hobby is reading, and when there¡¯s a popular book, he¡¯ll be sure to buy it ¡¹

    Mariko seems to have found the website of this bakery.

    ¡¸ Get it? For that hobby to be viable, there¡¯s no way the owner is going around making bread from morning until evening ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s true.

    You still need to work at night for the pastry the next day.

    If the owner¡¯s always in front of the oven then he has no time to rest.

    ¡¸ So what about it? What do you want to happen after knowing that? The owner only needs to check the taste of his products, right? The pastries here look good, looks delicious, and they have a good reputation ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at her phone too.

    It seems that she found discussions over the internet.

    ¡¸ You see, we¡¯re entering the third-best bakery in Tokyo category ¡¹

    Yeah, Katsuko-nee did tell Ai and me to see it.

    I think that the shop has a high popularity.

    ¡¸ But, all I see is an inelegant and a sham of a shop ¡¹

    Mariko smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Well, you may know about the genuine European bakeries but we¡¯re in Japan. I think that this is good enough ¡¹

    Kana-senpai insists.

    ¡¸ You two are too loud ¡¹

    Yomi warned them.

    Oh, the employees and the other customers are looking at us curiously.

    Well, students wearing uniforms are arguing on a bakery in an upscale residential area where they don¡¯t fit in.

    Even so, seeing that they¡¯re not giving us a warning.

    That¡¯s all thanks to Mariko¡¯s uniform, I believe.

    It¡¯s a shop intended for rich people so Mariko¡¯s uniform works on them.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry ¡¹

    Mariko apologized to the people around with an elegant gesture.

    ¡¸ Hurry up now and pick three, I¡¯ll buy them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oooh, w-wait ¡¹

    Ai picks pastries in a hurry.

    Haiji, Yomi, seen to have made their picks while Mariko and Kana-senpai are arguing.

    The bread that took my interest is loaf bread, so I took one.

    I want Katsuko-nee to give it a taste too.

    ¡¸ Are you sure about this Nobu? Do you have money? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this shop should be able to receive cards ¡¹

    I take out the card Minaho-neesan gave me since we¡¯re at this kind of place.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ This card belongs to this man. I guarantee you that ¡¹

    Mariko told the employee with a smile

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    The employee looks at the back of the shop with a confused look.

    Oh, the person Mariko was looking at her smartphone, the owner appeared.

    It¡¯s gotten noisy in the shop so he came to check it out.

    Then.

    Haiji spoke to the owner in German.

    I don¡¯t know anything about the German language but she speaks with a dignified and elegant tone.

    Then, the owner goes back inside the store in a hurry, then¡­

    ¡¸ Thank you for your purchase ¡¹

    He told Mariko with a smile.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and pack it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes! ¡¹

    With that said, we managed to purchase the pastries.

    Haiji and I received the paper bags with the name of the bakery printed on it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry for the fuss, everyone ¡¹

    Mariko greets off the people in the store and we left.

    ¡¸ What did you tell them? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Haiji as soon as we left the shop.

    ¡¸ Nothing much. I just told the man ¡°This is a young lady of a respectable family with a long history. Show no discourtesy¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, that¡¯s all? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai seems surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Haiji spoke in fluent German. You know, in the Japanese language, there¡¯s an inelegant way of speaking and a polite way. That owner is studying German so when Haiji spoke words that the upper class uses, then he trusted us ¡¹

    I said.

    Agnes is also a half-foreign with blonde hair and blue eyes, but¡­

    Haiji has black hair, and you won¡¯t find the European blood unless you take a good look. She¡¯s still young after all.

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s indoctrinated at the academy with the etiquette and language required to serve noblemen in Europe ¡¹

    Mariko speaks proudly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s one of the reasons, but.. ¡¹

    Haiji speaks.

    ¡¸ I just considered what Edie-oneesama would do if she were here ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ If I am lost, I run a simulation of how would a trustworthy and reliable sister would get through it, and so that¡¯s what happened ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess that¡¯s what happened. If you think of what would this person do, you can find your answer right away ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Edie-oneesama¡¯s amazing. She¡¯s an erudite, a fast thinker, and she also has courage. I keep learning from her ¡¹

    I see. She¡¯s become good friends with Edie in just one week.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Edie-oneesama¡¯s thoughts are too fast that I sometimes can¡¯t even read it ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama seems to have read through it all however ¡¹

    As expected of the next Takakura shrine maiden, she can keep up with Edie¡¯s speed.

    I wonder how Luna and Koyomi-chan fares.

    I should look it up later.

    If it goes poorly, it could be a way to counter the Miko power.

    ¡¸ Yomi, that¡¯s enough on that topic ¡¹

    I said.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s looking this way from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san can do lip-reading ¡¹

    I hid my lips with my hand and said.

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Nobu. Isn¡¯t he Michi-san¡¯s father ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks curiously.

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s not an enemy right now. But, he¡¯s a free man ¡¹

    Depending on the events, he could become our enemy.

    ¡¸ Besides, that guy never lets such opportunities pass him. Besides, I don¡¯t like the value to go down ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sensei, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Yomi bowed her head.

    This time, Yomi speaks hiding her mouth.

    ¡¸ Figure out how you can keep up with Edie¡¯s thoughts ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Maybe, it¡¯s just Yomi who can¡¯t keep up. It might not be a problem with the other girls. If that¡¯s the case, Yomi will become our weakness ¡¹

    If an enemy brings a combatant that can think at the same speed as Edie, then¡­

    She will die before she could read their thoughts.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama probably know the secret to it ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s also hiding her mouth.

    ¡¸ It would be great if she could tell us the trick ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. Tsukiko¡¯s four years older than Yomi, her experience in reading minds is much longer than Yomi ¡¹

    Furthermore, Tsukiko hid the fact that she also has the Miko power while the Yakuza¡¯s monitoring her.

    ¡¸ Come to think of it, I never had an in-depth conversation with Tsukiko-oneesama on such topics ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters know that they have the same power but that doesn¡¯t mean that they talk about the details of it.

    That¡¯s probably because the Miko power is essentially the evil power that drove the sisters¡¯ parents to their deaths.

    ¡¸ Then, since this is a good chance, talk to her. I¡¯ll tell her the same ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, welcome back ¡¹

    Returning to the car¡­ Kudou-papa greeted us.

    ¡¸ This is quite a shitty town, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s making my ass itch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s leave this place ¡¹

    What¡¯s the point of opening the bread in a car parked when the store you bought it is in front of you?

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s leave ¡¹

    Kudou-papa starts driving.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, if you ask me, this is delicious ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    We moved to the big street and parked the car in a civilian parking lot.

    Everyone take out several pastries we bought and take a bite.

    ¡¸ But, how do I say it. It doesn¡¯t have that punch. It tastes like that fancy bakery on the ground floor of a fancy mall or something ¡¹2

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Really? To me, it¡¯s delicious, although, I don¡¯t eat much of the pastries on malls ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I think that this is the right bread to buy on days when you want something different from usual, those that are a bit luxurious ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing luxurious, it isn¡¯t even that expensive ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Nonononono, it¡¯s already much more expensive than the pastries in supermarkets. The difference is about 100-200 yen! ¡¹

    Each pastry is priced expensively.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. You can¡¯t compare it to cheap bread. But, it¡¯s not even 500 or 1000 yen per piece. It would be weird to call it luxurious ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Difference in money sense? ¡¹

    Ai muttered.

    Err.

    Mariko¡¯s a young lady of the world-famous Torii electronics after all.

    ¡¸ But you know, when it comes to the popular bakeries in Tokyo, isn¡¯t that shop the ideal one? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while eating bread.

    ¡¸ Regardless of what we say, they have customers, and they sell. You don¡¯t seem to like it but the ordinary customers find it favorable I believe ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a refined store however ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean is don¡¯t think that your senses are the same as the ordinary Japanese citizens! What I saw in that store is that it¡¯s beautiful, high-class, and a wonderful store. ¡°I ate pastries in that store. It was delicious,¡± I can boast to my friends about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I guess that¡¯s what it means by building the right shop, right? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa says while eating.

    ¡¸ The owner is much more of a businessman than a craftsman ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ I think that he does a lot of research on which pastry is in trend and what kind of stores sell it ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. The fact that he trained in Europe is just to build up his career, it seems he summons craftsmen from Europe to make a prototype pastry on-site ¡¹

    Mariko looks for more information on her phone.

    ¡¸ The owner chooses the pastry from the prototypes and lets the staff and part-time workers make them. The owner seems to instruct them to change the flavors to suit the Japanese taste buds. That seems to be the process ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s natural. The owner would like to take two days off a week while owning a bakery. You¡¯d want a vacation in summer. And yet, if you want to keep your paycheck intact, you have to think of such strategy ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ If you do everything by yourself, then you won¡¯t have time for yourself anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a producer. He thinks of what kind of store he¡¯s going to build, what kind of pastry to sell, how to gather customers, but, he lets others take care of the scene. He only concentrates on checking the taste of the pastry on his shop ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not fun if you don¡¯t bake it yourself ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Managing a shop is a serious business so talking about fun is a different thing, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This is what business is about so I think that they¡¯re doing the right thing ¡¹

    Those are Mariko and Haiji¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Sure, the pastry is delicious and I feel like I¡¯d get a status if I become a regular over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? I would refuse to get a status from that place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Commoners would love to ¡¹

    Kana-senpai insists.

    True, she probably can¡¯t have the same genuine upper-class senses as Mariko but¡­

    Ordinary people in the upscale residential district will go to the stylish high-class bakery¡­

    That makes them feel good.

    ¡¸ Anyway, that¡¯s just the first one. We still have more to go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee still has other bakeries on her list.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    He ignites the engine of the minivan.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Huh, What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is this really a bakery? ¡¹

    The second bakery;

    It¡¯s in the middle of the residential district.

    The listed address is a small house.

    It¡¯s an old storehouse built around the time of the Showa era.

    Although, you call it a shop, but¡­

    I think this is a former tobacco shop.

    There¡¯s only a small glass counter window.

    ¡¸ But, it sure has a bakery signboard there ¡¹

    Kana-senpai pointed out and sure enough, there¡¯s a small signboard there.

    How can you tell this when you¡¯re walking down the road?

    By the way, the glass showcase that would¡¯ve contained the products when it was a tobacco shop is now empty.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll go check the store name ¡¹

    Mariko opened her smartphone.

    ¡¸ Oh, it seems that this bakery is mainly using online shopping ¡¹

    Online shopping, for pastries?

    ¡¸ Also, the reservation is buried for two years already ¡¹

    Then, we can¡¯t buy from here.

    ¡¸ It seems that they deliver freshly baked pastry on the day you reserved. That¡¯s their selling method ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why it¡¯s just a private home, and the signboard doesn¡¯t stand out either

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu, could you give me the list Katsuko-san gave you? ¡¹

    I gave it to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Oh, look, the last page has a printed reservation paper ¡¹

    Reservation paper?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san reserved baked pastries for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou, it¡¯s in here. ¡¹ ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about the freshness of the pastry, then don¡¯t take the delivery service, go directly to the store to get it¡±

    Then, we¡¯ll exchange this reservation paper for the pastry.

    ¡¸ This bakery is amazing. Only one guy¡¯s doing all the work ¡¹

    Mariko reads the articles on her phone.

    ¡¸ Also, he¡¯s so particular about the flour, the yeast, water, and everything, that he only bakes bread once a week, on Saturdays ¡¹

    Once a week.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the line reaches two years ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Another extreme bakery.

    ¡¸ For now, let¡¯s call someone from the inside. This one, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai noticed the intercom on the storefront.

    ¡¸ Oh, I think so ¡¹

    Since this is the storefront, I think that they¡¯ll deliver it through this glass door.

    I pushed the intercom.

    ¡º Yes? ¡»

    A gloomy woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ve come for the reserved pastry. It¡¯s Takanashi Katsuko

    I looked at the name of the reservation paper and said.

    ¡º Okay ¡»

    Three minutes later, a 40+ old lady comes over.

    ¡¸ Err, Takanashi Katsuko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Here¡¯s the reservation paper

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    The lady checks the printed paper¡­

    Then, she brings out two 600g loaves of bread.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s 5400 yen ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s two loaves ¡¹

    Err.

    That means one costs 2700 yen?

    ¡¸ Also, the consumption tax ¡¹

    Seriously?

    Anyway, I take out my wallet and bring out money to pay.

    ¡¸ Thank you for your patronage ¡¹

    She took the money and gave me a receipt.

    The young lady then closed the glass door without saying anything.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Wow, I guess this kind of business works too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It does. It sure is in the article of ¡°delicious bakeries in Tokyo,¡± and they have high praise on the taste. They even say that it¡¯s one of the pastries you have to try before dying ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai seem dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ But, this bread is amazing ¡¹

    Ai says while looking at the bread inside the simple plastic bag.

    ¡¸ You can see that she took her time and is meticulous with her work ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    You can tell from the appearance how amazing it is.

    It¡¯s that kind of bread.

 Chapter 1059. Pastry Filled Adventure / Feelings of Inadequacy

    I say while looking at the bread inside the plastic bag while we head to the next bakery.

    Each one costs 2700 yen after all.

    Katsuko-nee ordered this.

    ¡¸ We should bring this back home and give it to Katsuko-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Still, the bakery here is quite harsh in their business ¡¹

    Mariko says while looking at her phone.

    ¡¸ Only one person does everything. Not just manufacturing but even packing and shipping. That¡¯s why she only makes it once a week ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why the price is expensive and the subscription goes for two years already ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not good. If you have two years¡¯ worth of reservation and you¡¯re doing it alone, that means that you can¡¯t take a rest, right? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa says while driving.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s true. You have to guarantee that you bake it every week and ship it ¡¹

    Just the thought of it makes me shiver.

    ¡¸ Then, if she puts on a schedule where she takes a rest at a specific time, then I think they¡¯ll accept it, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ You can plan that but what about if you get injured or something? Single trouble will kick you out right away ¡¹

    Doing a shop alone means that.

    ¡¸ Besides, you can reserve for now but you might forget about it in two years ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you send a mail to confirm the order once the reserved date is approaching, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, it¡¯s two years. Who knows, the mail address might change in that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, you can move residence, get married, or get divorced in that time ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko are having that conversation.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I understand her enthusiasm in mastering her own pastry, doing everything by herself with great care, but¡­ ¡¹

    I look at the pastry and sense it.

    You can see that she poured her soul to make her best pastry.

    ¡¸ But, I shouldn¡¯t make that my goal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ I mean, if I do it this way, I can¡¯t support the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Doing everything¡­alone means that there will be a production limit¡­despite pricing it expensively ¡¹

    AI said.

    ¡¸ If we can¡¯t make a lot, that won¡¯t make a profit ¡¹

    Maybe that old lady can provide for the livelihood of her family, but¡­

    I have a bigger family to support.

    ¡¸ True. You have to increase the numbers. There is a limit in burst size so she can sell it at a high price due to the rarity value ¡¹

    Mariko analyzed.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like it in that sense but that bakery in the upscale residential district earlier is also a business ¡¹

    ¡¸ That one can open up two or three more shops ¡¹

    The difference would be the ingredients and the equipment like ovens and such.

    That¡¯s what sets them apart from other restaurants in terms of taste.

    ¡¸ However, only that lady can make this bread we just bought now ¡¹

    She made it from years of study and experience.

    It¡¯s not a specialized bakery, it¡¯s made from a regular home. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s selective in the materials she uses but I think that she only uses ordinary equipment and such.

    ¡¸ I think¡­she finely tunes¡­depending on the air temperature¡­and level of humidity ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Such changes can transform your product ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does the previous shop do with that? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ The shop from earlier has their bakery air-conditioned and the temperature and humidity are constant all year round ¡¹

    Thus, they can bake bread in the same conditions throughout the year.

    ¡¸ That also applies in our bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh. So that¡¯s why there¡¯s a door between the counter area in the cafeteria and the bakery. It¡¯s always closed down come to think of it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai agreed.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Anyway, now that we understand that there¡¯s also a bakery of this extreme case. That¡¯s good enough, right? ¡¹

    Mariko summarizes it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go to the third bakery ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    The third one isn¡¯t that far off from the second one it seems.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This is¡­ ¡¹

    We get off the car after parking.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Well, no matter how you look at it that¡¯s a street bakery ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s right, this shop is a small bakery in the middle of the shopping district.

    The sunlight goes through the glass and illuminates the shop¡¯s interior.

    The building seems to be a bit worn out but you can see that they clean it properly.

    ¡¸ Oh, the elementary school is just around the corner so the shopping district here is quite lively ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right, I can see an elementary school campus right ahead of us.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s a lot of children accompanied by housewives.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s go in ¡¹

    We entered the shop.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, this pastry is cute ¡¹

    Mariko immediately saw an animal face pastry and said.

    ¡¸ Nobu, we¡¯re going to pick three each in this shop too? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai is already holding tongs.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You can pick three or even four ¡¹

    The price costs the same as other ordinary bakeries.

    Starting from 100 yen and the expensive ones cost 300 yen

    ¡¸ I want to try this out ¡¹

    Ai took one.

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesama, what do you think? I think this is good ¡¹

    Haiji and Yomi are picking their pastries too.

    They were having a hard time picking in the expensive bakery earlier.

    It¡¯s because each of them is expensive.

    This one has ordinary prices so they pick at ease.

    ¡¸ Kou, I want this and this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu, I like this three ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesama and I want this ¡¹

    They had their picks in no time.

    I also pick some and then buy them all.

    Oh, this shop has a good atmosphere that everyone¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you¡¯re paying for them all? ¡¹

    The shop employee, a lady in ¡¯40s seem surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll pay for them all ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this, a punishment game? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Does it seem weird that the only male is buying the pastries the women picked?

    Oh well. Even buying all of this, it¡¯s still cheaper compared to the previous purchases.

    ¡¸ Nobu, get some drinks too. I want to drink some milk with this pastry ¡¹

    Kana-senpai points at the drinks in the refrigerator on the cashier.

    Oh, they have milk and juice in cartons.

    ¡¸ Sure. Just pick whatever you like. I want coffee milk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Nobu, this one ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hardly drink beverage encased like this but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko, the young lady, doesn¡¯t drink milk from a carton.

    Oh right, Misuzu did mention that they don¡¯t have vending machines in their school.

    They only have a milk bar in their cafeteria, it has cups in saucers and black tea.

    ¡¸ If you haven¡¯t tried it yet then why don¡¯t you test it now? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll pick the same as Kou¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, there¡¯s no drinks like this in other countries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, they have cafe au lait but not coffee milk? ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference? ¡¹

    Haiji asks.

    ¡¸ Cafe au Lait¡­ puts milk in coffee¡­ but coffee milk¡­ is milk with coffee flavor? ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Not just coffee flavored but they also add a lot of sugar ¡¹

    Yomi added.

    ¡¸ Well, try it out. It¡¯s much more delicious than ordinary carton milk. I think that when it comes to milk, you only drank the fresh and delicious kind ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Let¡¯s buy coffee milk for Kudou-san too ¡¹

    My money was somehow enough for all of it.

    I don¡¯t think that this shop accepts cards at all.

    I¡¯m glad I brought a lot of cash.

    ¡¸ Here you go. Thanks for the purchase, Onii-san ¡¹

    The shop lady told us and we left.

    Hmmm. This is just an ordinary shop from top to toe.

    ¡¸ Oh, it seems that this bakery is in one of the ¡°Tokyo delicious bakeries¡± articles. It¡¯s in the 14th spot ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at her phone and told us.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t use anything special but the deliciousness never change, or so the article says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, picking the 14th ranked, Katsuko-san must¡¯ve wanted to show this to Kou by all means ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Oh, welcome back. Nice, that smells good ¡¹

    Kudou-papa says as we enter the minivan.

    ¡¸ Compared to the first bakery, this freshly baked pastry smells great ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because the first and second one put each piece into a single plastic bag ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ In this shop, they put everything into small paper bags unless it sticks to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ They make you eat it before it becomes stiff ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s try it out ¡¹

    Kana-senpai opens the pack inside the car.

    ¡¸ Here, coffee milk for you, Kudou-san ¡¹

    I hand over the carton.

    ¡¸ Oh, if only I have a red bean paste bread then I would be that lookout in detective dramas ¡¹

    ¡¸ We do have that ¡¹

    I open the paper bag that has the red bean paste bread. I picked this one so it doesn¡¯t matter if I give Kudou-papa this.

    ¡¸ Oh, then I¡¯ll take one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at this Kou, this turtle-shaped bread is so cute. Its eyes are raisins ¡¹

    Mariko shows me the pastry she picked with a smile.

    ¡¸ This is also cute ¡¹

    Haiji also displays the bear-shaped pastry. It has a face drawn in chocolate.

    ¡¸ Here, you stretch the straw and stab it here ¡¹

    Kana-senpai teaches Mariko how to drink from the carton.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s interesting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, now let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    I take a bite.

    Hmm, this is springy and delicious.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is delicious. It has a nostalgic taste ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is great with their coffee milk. Delicious ¡¹

    Kudou-papa added.

    ¡¸ Really? I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s bad but it¡¯s not that delicious ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that they¡¯re using good wheat flour, do they? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just ordinary¡­ordinary flour. They don¡¯t use¡­anything special¡­for their ingredients ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s more than ordinary. It¡¯s much more delicious compared to the supermarket or convenience store bread around this area ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says sullenly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t eat that ¡°ordinary bread¡± so I don¡¯t know. What do you think, Haiji? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Haiji.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a very Japanese taste ¡¹

    ¡°Very Japanese¡±

    ¡¸ This springy texture of this pastry is what I like about Japan. The taste is also different from the European bakery from earlier ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not saying that they¡¯re bad. But, we¡¯re in Japan. Ever since coming to this country, I¡¯ve seen many things from the West arranged to a Japanese style. I thought that the Japanese people just like those kinds of pastry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it that different? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, it is ¡¹

    Haiji nods.

    ¡¸ The Japanese people have been eating bread for more than a century now but it seems that the bread eating culture has never really caught on Japan ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ The start was during the Meiji era, the military eats it. When it¡¯s rice, you need to cook it first before eating, right? You¡¯ll need fuel too, and once it¡¯s turned into a meal, you have to make it a rice ball and carry it with you. It takes a long time. It freezes over the northern district. But, if it¡¯s bread, then it¡¯s perfect for the troops to carry, see? You can eat it without cooking, and it¡¯s light, and it lasts long ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But, that didn¡¯t work out. Japanese people from the past can¡¯t gain energy unless they eat rice, or should I say that It seems like they had an experiment where they created a unit that ate a complete Western diet, eating only bread, but the soldiers went one step closer to a revolt, asking to ¡°let us eat rice.¡± At that time, the unit commander¡¯s office bought rice with his own money and cooked rice for the soldiers and that¡¯s when they calmed down

    ¡¸ They love rice that much? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Back in those days, they talk about how soldiers get to eat a lot of white rice if you join them. Making them eat bread means that it¡¯s different from what was promised to them. During the Russo-Japanese War, many soldiers died of vitamin-deficient beriberi because they ate white rice all the time. ¡­¡­ That¡¯s because Mori Ogai, the military physician general, thought beriberi was an epidemic, and there is an opinion that if they had been fed brown rice, then they wouldn¡¯t have had such a bad experience. ¡­¡­ In fact, if they had fed brown rice to the troops at that time, there would have been a mutiny that would have demanded they be fed white rice ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a baseless story but still, the actual problem is that it wasn¡¯t until after world war one that they established the tech to distribute the insufficient vitamin B1 in large quantity as a drug. They couldn¡¯t do anything with the problem until then

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put the rice stories aside. What about the bread? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s it, the Japanese people treat bread only as a snack before the war, and not as a staple food. It¡¯s served in a cafe and other places but it¡¯s not something an average person would eat every day. It wasn¡¯t until after the war that bread was served in elementary school lunches due to the influence of America. Before the war, nobody eats bread at lunch. So, when you start a bread-eating lifestyle as a kid, you¡¯ll start taking bread as meals more often ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, bread is still not a staple food even now, is it? You can settle down with bread on mornings or evenings but it doesn¡¯t seem like something that will fill you up during lunch ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. Even the bakery just now serve mostly sweet bread, those you eat for snacks ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I get it now ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It was hard to choose at the first bakery because everyone¡¯s was a bit tight. They look like a staple food. That¡¯s why when we sampled them earlier; it was hard to finish just one piece ¡¹

    But, for the third one¡­

    Everyone ate the whole piece without problems.

    ¡¸ This has enough size. This is indeed pastry suited for the Japanese people ¡¹

    I muttered while looking at the bread in my hand.

    ¡¸ I..uhm¡­if Yoshida-kun and I¡­were to open a bakery with just the two of us¡­ ¡¹

    Ai looks at the tiny bakery in the shopping district from earlier.

    ¡¸ I want to do it like that ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Inside the store has housewives with their children buying pastries.

    It¡¯s an ordinary bakery, loved by the people in this town.

    ¡¸ But, Ai and Yoshida-kun¡­.can¡¯t make a store like that ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That shop¡­it¡¯s a family business¡­there might be some helpers, but¡­the people making and baking the pastry¡­is just two to three people ¡¹

    Looking at the scale of the shop, that¡¯s likely to be true.

    ¡¸ Those people are skilled, so their pastries are delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, they have a limit ¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuun¡­we¡¯re learning a lot from Katsuko-san, don¡¯t we? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That shop¡­. only uses normal ingredients¡­ because of budget constraints¡­they make it the ordinary way¡­and sell it at a normal price ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡­try out a lot of ingredients with Katsuko-san¡­including expensive¡­flours, and rare yeast¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee teaches us about various materials.

    Then, she teaches us the methods of using it finely.

    ¡¸ Thus¡­our bakery sells regular pastry and some special ones mixed in¡­and we know how people react when they eat it ¡¹

    Our bakery is still just our training in the end.

    We don¡¯t need to make a profit strictly.

    Therefore, we can sell pastries made from expensive ingredients with prices that aren¡¯t much different from the others.

    Well, it¡¯s students who buy it so we can¡¯t do anything about that.

    ¡¸ If we¡­if we¡¯re to open a store like that¡­we won¡¯t be¡­ able to use such ingredients

    If we¡¯re opening a bakery that blends with the ordinary people in the street¡­

    ¡¸ But, Ai and Yoshida-kun¡­we don¡¯t want to use ordinary wheat flour in our pastry¡­right? ¡¹

    I¡­we¡­

    We know how delicious pastries with expensive ingredients are.

    ¡¸ So¡­if we were to be employed in the first bakery, the high-end one¡­we can learn how they make pastries in that bakery¡­but I don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll learn anything else¡­the manager decides everything in that place¡­and the staff only do what they¡¯re told to do ¡¹

    That¡¯s likely.

    They won¡¯t let us do research and suggest a new product.

    I mean, I would be busy filling up my quota of bread to place on the shelves.

    ¡¸ This is why¡­I think it¡¯s a good lesson¡­for us ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ I know¡­what kind of wheat this bread is made of..how long it takes to make it¡­how much it costs¡­all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, me too. Katsuko-nee did train us every day ¡¹

    The price of each ingredient we use and the efficient process we use¡­

    She teaches us every day.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuun¡­the bakery we¡¯re making¡­isn¡¯t like that one ¡¹

    Ai points at the small bakery in the shopping district.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like the high-class bakery we were in first, and it¡¯s not a shop where one does everything alone like the second¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Nobu and Ai, what kind of bakery do you want to create? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­we don¡¯t know yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? You¡¯ve gone and said that far but you don¡¯t know yet? ¡¹

    Mariko blames Ai.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know for now..but, Katsuko-san told us¡­to not hold a concrete image of what kind¡­of the shop, we will create ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Katsuko-nee sent us to have a tour over the bakeries to study from them ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to make the three bakeries our objective. We looked at the various formats of bakeries and use it as food for thought for what kind of store we want to build. That¡¯s why she showed us three extreme examples ¡¹

    It¡¯s to teach Ai and my skills and knowledge.

    It makes us think of the specifics of the bakery.

    That¡¯s why¡­

    ¡¸ Right. If you look at it from a business standpoint, then the three of them are interesting ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not enough ¡¹

    It¡¯s not enough.

    ¡¸ On the first shop, you call it a high-class bakery but for me, it¡¯s just a mass-market bakery pretending to be high-class. The second one has an amazing baker but it won¡¯t suffice as a business. And as for the third one, they¡¯re cute for the common people but it lacks the taste for me

    That¡¯s because Mariko¡¯s a young lady.

    Then, Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ As for me, I thought that the first bakery was lovely but you¡¯re right, after hearing your opinion, I can only see it as a shop that put on airs. The second one is an amazing baker but it¡¯s too expensive for me that I will never buy it. As for the third one, I like how cute it is and I think that it¡¯s delicious. But, I don¡¯t want Nobu and I to make that kind of shop ¡¹

    You don¡¯t want us to do it?

    ¡¸ After all, I want you to be a bit more ambitious. A bakery in the neighborhood is loved by the locals but isn¡¯t that a bit lacking? ¡¹

    Lacking. The two used the same line.

    ¡¸ Should we visit another one? ¡¹

    Mariko, what another one?

    ¡¸ I want Kou to try out some pastries ¡¹

    Mariko said, then faced Kudou-papa on the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to ¡°Hotel Astral Tokyo¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the foreign company high-class hotel? ¡¹

    High-class hotel?

    ¡¸ Yes. They do have pastries over there too ¡¹

 Chapter 1060. Pastry Filled Adventure / Hotel Pastry

    I mean, is this a hotel?

    You know; this is a huge building, standing strong, but¡­

    ¡¸ The 40th to 55th floors is the hotel in this building ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ The other floors are offices, shopping centers, hospitals, and art galleries ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ So, the bakery is in the hotel, that¡¯s where you want to bring Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ No. That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m bringing you to the hotel¡¯s tea lounge ¡¹

    Tea lounge?

    ¡¸ In that place, you can eat the same pastries the restaurant and room-service in this hotel serves ¡¹

    Hotel pastry.

    ¡¸ This is a foreign company¡¯s first-class hotel. Their main office is in America and they are a business group that does trades around the world. Especially since this is close to the Japanese government offices and embassies. I heard that many political and business VIPs from the US and Europe stay here ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Meaning, this hotel group serves the highest grade pastries in any of their affiliated hotels around the globe. They make the best pastries for people in countries where bread is their staple food ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. It might be different from the Japanese pastries ¡¹

    In Japan, bread is still a snack between meals.

    The idea of having bread as a proper meal and nothing else is not accepted yet.

    Besides, we do eat pastries for breakfast or lunch, but¡­

    There are hardly any people who eat bread every dinner.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we have to try this ¡¹

    I feel.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re going to park our car ¡¹

    Kudou-papa drives the minivan to the basement parking lot of the building.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re parking here then we don¡¯t need to leave Michi-san¡¯s father here, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    Up until now, he stayed with the car since the bakery is just close to the road.

    Kudou-papa, our driver, had to stay behind.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I guess. Kudou-san, join us and let¡¯s have tea ¡¹

    Since he¡¯s driving, I want to treat him with some coffee or something.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll stay here ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have good compatibility with high-class hotels ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Also, it¡¯s a foreign company. I don¡¯t even know if the old man Kouzuki¡¯s face works on them ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    If it¡¯s in a Japanese hotel, using the Kouzuki SS name will make them accommodate him in no time, but¡­

    This is a foreign group hotel.

    ¡¸ If a stinky guy like me goes with you, people in the hotel won¡¯t look at you kindly. They might ask you to leave even before you could arrive in the tea lounge ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ I come with my father and mother but I never heard them say anything that impolite ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Kana-senpai seems fed up.

    ¡¸ Yes. I am Torii Mariko, so it should be okay. If you¡¯re with me, then even Michi-san¡¯s father can get in ¡¹

    Err.

    If the people from the hotel remember Mariko¡¯s face.

    They might not kick out Kudou-papa, who¡¯s our bodyguard.

    However.

    Kudou-papa isn¡¯t a guy that you can call a bodyguard.

    How do I say this? He¡¯s cold-hearted and suspicious-looking. Just as he said.

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll wait in the parking lot. So¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou-papa looked at Haiji.

    ¡¸ You should look after them ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Hotels like this are an abode of demons. You need to be on guard at all times ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Haiji replies.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m serious about this. You hear? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled at Haiji.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We use the elevator from the basement parking lot up to the 40th floor.

    Mariko walks briskly and guides us.

    ¡¸ Nobu, is it okay for me to be in this high-class hotels? ¡¹

    As soon as we entered the elevator, Kana-senpai asks me worriedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You, Kou, and Ai-san, was it? The three of you are wearing school uniforms. Haiji¡¯s not wearing anything weird either ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Haiji and Yomi are wearing a matching maid-clothing and apron.

    They used it during the party for the young ladies last week and so it¡¯s never vulgar.

    It¡¯s an elegant dress suited for the Kouzuki house.

    Rather, our school uniforms are thin ones.

    Kana-senpai is beautiful and has good proportions. Ai is also really cute.

    They wear ordinary high school uniforms but they won¡¯t lose when it comes to the first-class atmosphere.

    As for me;

    I think my school uniform is stunningly poor.

    ¡¸ Hey, chest out Kou. You have to stay dignified, we¡¯re in a high-class hotel ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    When I have to be with Misuzu at parties as Kuromori Kou¡­

    Katsuko-nee prepares a new change of clothes for me and she fixes my hair.

    Besides, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi are always by my side, supporting me in various ways.

    It¡¯s my first time going to a hotel wearing a school uniform.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi smiles.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s with you in times like this ¡¹

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s helpful to have Yomi who has the Miko power with us.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯m relying on you ¡¹

    I smiled at Yomi.

    ¡¸ Haiji, be sure to raise your caution to max ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Haiji responds.

    ¡¸ Geez, Kou. This isn¡¯t a place where you have to humble yourself. We¡¯re just in a hotel ¡¹

    Mariko is amazed.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s a place we don¡¯t enter most of the time so we¡¯re cautious ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s the usual place for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ It may be for Mariko but for us, it¡¯s a place where we feel out of place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Out of place? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. In places we go for the first time, our senses tell us ¡°That¡¯s dangerous,¡±¡­you won¡¯t be able to tell what the cause of what makes your mind ring the alarm ¡¹

    That¡¯s what we¡¯re most afraid of.

    ¡¸ Oh, so you think that way ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I always do. If I¡¯m alone then that¡¯s okay but I can¡¯t let everyone get into danger ¡¹

    I¡¯m a man from a criminal organization, we have a lot of enemies.

    Also, there will be people who¡¯ll try to get involved with us on purpose.

    I can¡¯t let down my guard.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuuun ¡¹

    Huh, Ai?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to be careful¡­but don¡¯t be too tense¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. ¡¹

    I have to relax.

    ¡º Pon~ 40th Floor ¡»

    The elevator stops.

    The door opens.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    Amazing

    This is the 40th floor and yet this is a huge lobby in here.

    ¡¸ Look! Look! Nobu, that tank over there has a lot of fishes! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s right, there is a large glass pillar standing behind the front desk of the hotel.

    Dozens of fishes swim inside it.

    Furthermore, the glass pillar is shining pale blue.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Ai stares at the huge aquarium.

    ¡¸ This way. Stop staring and come with me ¡¹

    Mariko told us.

    Oh, I guess getting surprised is a flop.

    Our ordinary senses are exposed by the high-class hotel we¡¯re not accustomed to.

    Mariko goes to the tea-lounge on the floor.

    She looks at the bellboy at the entrance.

    ¡¸ Six people ¡¹

    She speaks dignified. Like it¡¯s natural for her.

    Then, we were guided to our seats without question.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Mariko thanked the bellboy.

    Yeah, she¡¯s used to it.

    ¡¸ As expected of you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just the usual ¡¹

    Mariko said, but;

    ¡¸ Not you. I¡¯m talking about the uniform you¡¯re wearing ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks teasingly.

    ¡¸ As expected, when they see that uniform for the school for the young ladies, they trust you immediately. As expected if your school. Not you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai knows Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s uniform.

    I mean, Michi¡¯s wearing that uniform all the time.

    Mariko¡¯s also a student at the same school so she knows.

    ¡¸ Oh? You make it sound like I have no worth at all ¡¹

    Mariko is offended.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t go that far. I¡¯m no demon to say that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    Oh, sensing that this is Mariko¡¯s home ground, she¡¯s getting aggressive.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put that aside, and start ordering ¡¹

    I opened the menu and show it to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Wow, as expected of hotels. Their coffee and tea are expensive! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s right. The drinks are expensive.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll just have to use this card ¡¹

    Since this is a high-class hotel, I can use the black card Minaho-neesan gave me.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. I guess I won¡¯t care about it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai hugs my arm, getting spoiled.

    ¡¸ Ah, Yoshida-kuun. Ai too! ¡¹

    Ai clings to my other arm.

    ¡¸ Hey, you girls should stop doing that here. People are looking ¡¹

    Mariko warned them

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just one ¡°yes¡± is enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu¡­I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Putting aside that Mariko¡¯s at the same age as Ai¡­

    Kana-senpai is a year older than Mariko, but¡­

    I guess she¡¯s uneasy since this is an unfamiliar place to her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take black tea, what about you Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll take the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then me too! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replies.

    ¡¸ Ah¡­I¡¯ll take the same ¡¹

    Ai too.

    ¡¸ Yomi and Haiji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also take black tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Well, we just had coffee milk earlier.

    Nobody wants to drink coffee for now.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, how was your experience with coffee milk? ¡¹

    I asked.

    If I recall, it¡¯s her first time drinking, but¡­

    ¡¸ That was too sweet. They could¡¯ve lowered their sugar content ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I would like to drink black tea this time ¡¹

    It seems that the coffee milk didn¡¯t suit her taste.

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    Mariko raised her hand and called the bellboy.

    ¡¸ Six black tea. Also, bring in a pastry basket ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Mariko ordered the bellboy.

    I see. So you receive the pastry in a basket.

    ¡¸ Kou, see that there are no women in this tea lounge, right? They don¡¯t use waitresses ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Now that you mentioned it. Everyone in the tea lounge is all men ¡¹

    It¡¯s all waiters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the proof of being a first-class. In Europe, men work in the food and drinks service. If you¡¯re in a good restaurant in Europe, all people serving are men ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Hotels pretty much have the same system of servants as those working in a nobleman¡¯s house. And in Europe¡¯s nobility, all the servants they have are men. Then, past 19th century, when it became hard to hire men, that¡¯s when they started using women as maids ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really care about the first-class or something but I prefer having waitresses ¡¹

    Kana-senpai interrupts.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Ai and I will be waitresses at our school festival soon. We¡¯re going to serve Nobu¡¯s pastries while wearing tennis clothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why tennis clothing? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Because I¡¯m in the tennis club. The tennis club is opening a cafe. What¡¯s your club? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m registered in ¡°Bible Reading Group,¡± and ¡°Red Cross Service Organization,¡± but I don¡¯t participate in their activities. Most of the time, I do research in equity investment with Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama? Who? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me.

    ¡¸ Is she a new girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, not that kind of relationship. We did meet recently but that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan isn¡¯t my woman.

    ¡¸ Err, she¡¯s at the same age as Misuzu¡­Mariko¡¯s senior ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I call her Onee-sama ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ I guarantee you. There¡¯s nothing between her and Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it, Haiji? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Mariko said. Haiji also gave her a guarantee.

    ¡¸ If she¡¯s not a weird person then don¡¯t mind her. Right, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, yes ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and I replied.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll be sure to tell you. Isn¡¯t that what I just did? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes¡­you¡¯re right¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai apologized with a small voice.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for doubting you too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    While we¡¯re having that conversation, the pastries and tea arrived.

    ¡¸ It has a good color ¡¹

    ¡¸ And it smells good too ¡¹

    Ai and Kana-senpai speak their first impression of the pastry.

    The basket has three varieties of round bread.

    ¡¸ Well, try it out ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Should we be putting butter in this? ¡¹

    They brought butter and a knife together with the pastry basket.

    ¡¸ Indeed, but try it out as it is first ¡¹

    Right, I did as Mariko said and take one bread¡­

    Then, I take a single bite.

    Yeah, this is definitely delicious.

    As expected of a global scale high-class hotel group pastry.

    The other girls also take a bite, following my lead.

    ¡¸ This sure is delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Ai check the taste spreading in their mouth.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I get that this is delicious, I can tell that this is a first-class pastry¡­but somehow¡­I feel ¡°is that all?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    The two of them make a grim face.

    ¡¸ Of course it is. This is what staple food bread means ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ The truth is that its pastry you eat together with the main dish. That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t assert itself. This bread isn¡¯t the conclusion of your meal ¡¹

    Ah.

    I see.

    ¡¸ Just like white rice ¡¹

    You eat rice with other food.

    If it¡¯s just rice, it doesn¡¯t have any taste, it¡¯s incomplete.

    If the rice asserts itself, then the taste of other food will be gone.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Kou, but still, when eating rice with other food, it still needs to be delicious, right? Like, the quality of the rice itself, and how well it¡¯s cooked ¡¹

    Right, you eat it together with other food, but¡­

    It¡¯s not tasteless.

    Staple food should be as delicious as staple food.

    ¡¸ First-class bread sure is delicious. However, it doesn¡¯t compete with the flavor of other dishes. Instead, it has an effect of improving the taste of other food, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true ¡¹

    I agreed.

    ¡¸ In Middle Ages Europe, they put bread together with other food on the plate. You put a round flat piece of bread with a meat dish on top, then you soak the bread with the sauce of the meat in the end ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ To me, I believe that it¡¯s fun to think about what kind of food you want to eat together with bread. If it¡¯s this one, it would suit roast beef, red wine, and cheese ¡¹

    I see. I shouldn¡¯t seek purely the taste of the pastry.

    I should also think of what kind of food goes well with the bread I create.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s normal to think that it¡¯s the customer¡¯s freedom on how they want to eat the bread they purchased, but¡­I believe that the bakery can make suggestions to their customers, saying, ¡°Please eat it like this.¡± ¡¹

    I see.

    That way of selling is also possible.

    ¡¸ This bread is different. Anyway, this one improves the other food ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Now, try it with butter. Your impression will change ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right.

    Adding butter changes the weight and taste of the bread.

    ¡¸ I see. At first, you think that it¡¯s just delicious but boring, but this has some depth to it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Correct. The bakery we first went through is certainly a high-class bakery but they push the pastry too hard that I¡¯ve become sick and tired of it ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ As for the second one, I think that her life is bread. She completed just the bread that I feel like there¡¯s something wrong ¡¹

    Bread is food that you eat together with other food.

    ¡¸ As for the third one, it¡¯s cute, but it lacks in development potential, right? If Kou¡¯s going to develop a bakery business in the future, then I think that you need to look at the future, and propose a new form of bakery for the future ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s the ¡°ambition¡± Mariko¡¯s talking about ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah¡­somehow¡­the thing that¡¯s much like us..is lacking..we can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Ai said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh dear, isn¡¯t that the young lady of Torii electronics? ¡¹

    Turning around, there¡¯s an old man in his 30¡¯s wearing an expensive suit.

    ¡¸ What a coincidence meeting you in this place ¡¹

    The old man shows a snake-like smile.

    He¡¯s hairstyle is dressed younger than his age, it¡¯s quite disgusting.

    ¡¸ Oh, Matsuzawa-san, good day ¡¹

 Chapter 1061. Pastry Filled Adventure / Five Precepts

    The old man named Matsuzawa talks to Mariko with an overly familiar tone.

    He thinks that we¡¯ve returned from a wedding ceremony because we¡¯re wearing school uniforms.

    Yomi and Haiji¡¯s apron dress looks prim and proper too.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re not. I¡¯m just with my close friends ¡¹

    Mariko forced a smile while speaking evasively

    She¡¯s cautious of Matsuzawa.

    ¡¸ I see. So they¡¯re Torii-san¡¯s close friends ¡¹

    Matsuzawa stares at us as if he¡¯s appraising us.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Matsuzawa-kun, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    More old men wearing an expensive suit from the table where Matsuzawa appeared.

    Among them is an old man wearing a flamboyant blue tie calling him out.

    ¡¸ Oh, Torii-san¡¯s daughter is over here! Torii Electronics ¡¹

    They shout loudly without caring about their surroundings.

    ¡¸ Oh, the young lady of Torii Electronics? Matsuzawa-kun, invite her to our table?! ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s with that?

    Who are these old men?

    ¡¸ Oh, it is as he said. Torii-kun, come to our table ¡¹

    They¡¯re taking Mariko along.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry but I¡¯m with my friends right now ¡¹

    Mariko rejects the offer without breaking her smile.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that. it¡¯s just for a moment. See? Just think of it as saving my face. It¡¯s nothing bad at all ¡¹

    I don¡¯t like this grinning attitude of this old man.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Mariko doesn¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Hm, what? Are you talking to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who else am I talking to? ¡¹

    The atmosphere turned tense.

    ¡¸ Hey, Kou, calm down ¡¹

    Mariko says in a panic, but¡­

    ¡¸ Matsuzawa-kun, what¡¯s wrong? Did anything happen? ¡¹

    Another old man with a flashy necktie shouts from the other table.

    ¡¸ Well, Misawa-san, you see ¡¹

    Matsuzawa returned to the table and reported to the other flashy necktie called Misawa.

    The table has two old men wearing suits.

    They all send us a glance.

    ¡¸ Who are those people? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Mariko.

    ¡¸ Some troublesome people. That Matsuzawa-san runs an IT company. Recently, he¡¯s been trying to get close with Father at parties and stuff. Saying that he wants to collaborate in business ¡¹

    ¡¸ That suspicious-looking old man? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, his business runs smoothly. He butters up people in political and business circles and so Father¡¯s cautious of him, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what about the other people at the table? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at the other men wearing flashy neckties.

    ¡¸ That one¡­do you know about the restaurant chain named ¡°Green Buckeyes¡±? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I know that ¡¹

    A Diet member?

    ¡¸ A politician? But I don¡¯t even know that guy ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Well, there are a lot of people in the Diet. Unless you live in that guy¡¯s district, you won¡¯t even see his campaign posters. He¡¯s only been accepted as a politician once so he¡¯s not in a position where he¡¯s going to be on TV news ¡¹

    Anyway, Matsuzawa¡¯s a hotshot IT executive¡­

    And Misawa is a restaurant chain founder and a member of the Diet.

    ¡¸ The two of them are socially successful before their 40¡¯s so they¡¯re getting carried away ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯re quite the troublesome people so be careful of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Saying that; Yomi puts herself on guard.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Haiji, don¡¯t rush ¡¹

    I look at the table of the old men.

    ¡¸ Huh, shouldn¡¯t they have bodyguards? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t sense any staff that you can call bodyguards together with Matsuzawa or Misawa.

    ¡¸ Right. I think that Matsuzawa-san should have a secretary or a subordinate with him ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re discussing in a fancy hotel but it¡¯s not a kind of relationship where you bring your security to each other ¡¹

    I concluded.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know how much do they trust each other but if they want to show each other that they have trust in the other, then, bringing a bodyguard with them shows distrust ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. I think that the actual bodyguards are watching over from afar ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Mariko said. Kana-senpai tried to look around, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look at them ¡¹

    Yomi stopped her.

    ¡¸ Any strange movements could stir them up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi, you know where? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, they¡¯re further than the range of my power ¡¹

    ¡°Miko power¡± doesn¡¯t work on people far away from her.

    ¡¸ Then, I understand now ¡¹

    Haiji?

    ¡¸ There are various spots in this tea lounge where you can monitor the inside ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    If it¡¯s outside Yomi¡¯s range, then it should be outside.

    If that¡¯s the case, it would be the entrance to the place.

    Either way, if there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯ll take more than ten seconds for Matsuzawa and Misawa¡¯s bodyguards to jump in.

    ¡¸ Huh, they¡¯re coming over here? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s right. Matsuzawa and Misawa leave their table and goes to us.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t seem that Torii-san doesn¡¯t want to go to our table, so¡­ ¡¹

    Matsuzawa smiled.

    ¡¸ We came over instead ¡¹

    Misawa¡¯s smile is even uglier.

    ¡¸ Misawa-sensei seems to want to hear opinions from the young people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s sit ¡¹

    They make a rude entrance, bring over a chair from the nearby table, and sits on our table.

    ¡¸ Well, Torii-kun, you¡¯re still a schoolgirl and yet you¡¯re interested in Equity investment, right? ¡¹

    Misawa speaks to Mariko without warning.

    ¡¸ Well, I told Misawa-san about it! You see, I was talking to your father during the party recently¡­ ¡¹

    Matsuzawa talks in such an excited tone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just doing some child¡¯s play ¡¹

    Mariko speaks confusedly.

    ¡¸ Well, no, that¡¯s a good start! Investing while you¡¯re still a student, I believe that¡¯s a good start! ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this Diet member.

    ¡¸ You can talk to me anytime when it comes to investments. I think you know about me already but I¡¯m also doing a broking firm over the internet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. You can find good advice from Matsuzawa-kun. He¡¯s a good one! ¡¹

    They say that they want to hear opinions from young people but they just keep on talking.

    Furthermore, they only focus on Mariko.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s that. You can¡¯t really trust the brokerage firms around here. All they do is waste your time. They don¡¯t even get considerable pay and yet they think that they¡¯re big shots because they¡¯re investing their customer¡¯s money. If it¡¯s me, I won¡¯t be afraid to put 200 to 300 million into my investments and all of it will come from my pocket. Our motivation and resolve are different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, Matsuzawa-kun¡¯s amazing. Right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right! ¡¹

    Matsuzawa and Misawa smile at each other.

    ¡¸ Misawa-sensei¡¯s amazing too! After all, you¡¯re a member of the Diet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I only became a member when I left the company, see? Then, the sales dropped off a bit, and so I told the current management team that ¡°If you keep this up then I¡¯ll take off my badge and go back to the presidential chair.¡± They were all scared to bits. Seriously, they¡¯re so useless unless I¡¯m there to watch them ¡¹

    Misawa said.

    ¡¸ Misawa-sensei¡¯s a business genius who started the Green Buckeyes in a single generation and built it into a huge restaurant chain group. I respect you every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, Matsuzawa-kun. I didn¡¯t do anything big. I just worked recklessly to achieve my young self envisioned! Hey, Santao, bring me that thing ¡¹

    Misawa calls his secretary.

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    The secretary wearing a suit brings over something.

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯ll give you this ¡¹

    Misawa distributes some books.

    To Mariko, Kana-senpai, Ai, Yomi, Haiji¡­

    And he ignored me.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s Misawa-sensei¡¯s book ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s my autobiography. Feel free to read it ¡¹

    Autobiography?

    ¡¸ We have every full-time employee, contractors, and part-time employees read it all! After all, it has all my ideas written in it. After all, if you want to grow together with the company, you have to get the subordinates to share the same philosophy with me ¡¹

    Philosophy?

    What¡¯s with that.

    ¡¸ If you want to, then you can write your impression report too! I¡¯ll be waiting! Well, to be honest, I think that the impression report of my employees is a mess! After all, all my employees are just a Yes-man! They all work 26 hours a day to achieve our dreams ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to implement this education system nationwide ¡¹

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸ Anyway, my dreams¡­no, it¡¯s the dreams of me and my friends. My goal is to have the entire population of Japan read this book and submit a report on it. I want to wake up the whole nation with my philosophy! Once my philosophy spreads throughout the nation, Japan will be 10 times more amazing than today! No, ten times and ten times more! Meaning, 2000 times bigger! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t even get you anymore.

    ¡¸ Then, my next goal is to become global. My philosophy is revolutionary ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected! It¡¯s wonderful Misawa-sensei, great! ¡¹

    We¡¯re just dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll tell you beforehand, we¡¯re giving away that book for free as a political reporting document. I¡¯m not giving you anything of value so don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s printed using government affairs money but there¡¯s no violation. I didn¡¯t put a price on it so it won¡¯t happen and I didn¡¯t get an ISBN for publication ¡¹

    W-What is this guy talking about?

    ¡¸ Well, the first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can¡¯t put a price on my thoughts¡­The truth is, you have to pay 3 million yen for a copy of my book, but it can¡¯t be helped. On the other hand, I¡¯m a Diet member so I can print it with the government¡¯s money and distribute it to the public like this ¡¹

    This guy is just abusing the government¡¯s money.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Wonderful, Misawa-sensei¡¯s dream is truly wonderful. The truth is that I¡¯m also thinking of introducing the Misawa system into y company. I¡¯m working hard on writing my book right now. No, I just do the talk, then, they take notes, or should I say that I let the writer summarize what I¡¯m talking about. But, it will be my book! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Matsuzawa-kun, you too ¡¹

    Misawa smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m writing a biography of my ideology and my life until I arrived in it, Misawa-sensei ¡¹

    This guy¡¯s writing his own book too.

    You know, I had to deal with insider training and window dressing before I could get here today. I¡¯ve had a life full of drama before I became separated from the ordinary people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oooooh, It¡¯s got to be that¡­ That¡¯s a good idea. Of course, it¡¯s got to have Matsuzawa-kun¡¯s justice. There were companies that did window dressing worse than Matsuzawa-kun but eventually, you¡¯re the one who made it into the guesthouse, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, that was eight months ago ¡¹

    So he was arrested and put in jail?

    ¡¸ This is indeed pompous. Now that I¡¯m a member of the diet, I will be cracking them down! I¡¯ll be moving the Diet to my will! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Misawa-sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed! It¡¯s a national loss to create a time where energetic entrepreneurs can¡¯t participate in any economic activity! It¡¯s wrong to judge people who move money around by millions! It¡¯s wrong to apply the same laws to them! ¡¹

    Who elected this guy?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re correcting education and justice! That¡¯s my mission! And then, I¡¯ll make it easier for Matsuzawa-kun and the energetic Monday entrap to operate more widely, shallowly, in Japan! Well, just wait until we gain a reliable big boat! Nuhahahahaha ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting, Misawa-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got it. I got it! Leave this to Misawa! Ooh, speaking of boats, I have a cruiser parked at the Zushi Mariana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s indeed a magnificent vessel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You can take a ride there, Matsuzawa-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, I¡¯ll be intruding in your luxury ship then ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that big, but, does it shake you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t, but, it¡¯s still a big ship ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can just sit down dignified, like me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, I plan to start a party in the cruiser by next week ¡¹

    Misawa said.

    ¡¸ The party will have the chief secretary, and young politicians, and as well as some young entrepreneurs who are familiar. It will be a small gathering. For the young of the political and business circle. Are you coming, Matsuzawa-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes! I would like to join in at any cost ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, sure. Come over, Matsuzawa-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, Misawa-sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, Matsuzawa-kun, if we were to invite Torii-san to the party, will the young lady come? ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸ Of course, she will! It¡¯s at Misawa-sensei¡¯s party! Furthermore, it¡¯s a gathering of young politicians and businessmen! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. I think that it would be nice if Torii-san comes over ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also believe that it would be great if she joins ¡¹

    Misawa smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, why don¡¯t we invite her friends to come too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh, that¡¯s a good idea. Matsuzawa-kun, that¡¯s definitely a YES on that idea. You girls should come too! The sea is good, it calms your mind! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, of course, Misawa-sensei¡¯s talking about the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Matsuzawa looked at me.

    ¡¸ Can you even read the mood? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the only one not mentioned ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, of course, ¡¹

    These two old men should just stop.

    As soon as I thought of that.

    ¡¸ Hey, which party is this guy from? Admin? Opposition? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Mariko.

    ¡¸ Opposition. Furthermore, they just split up the other day and now there are only ten people in his group

    Mariko replied.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because the opposition party is preparing to assemble and build a larger opposing party! It¡¯s going to be big someday ¡¹

    Misawa said.

    ¡¸ Someday. Meaning, it¡¯s nothing big right now, right? You know, I was just thinking about it but people like you are just plain stupid, and your friends are plain stupid too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said calmly.

    ¡¸ I have no interest in parties of such people. I¡¯m scared riding a cruiser, and I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯d do with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-T-T-T-T-That¡¯s rude! You think that we¡¯re shameless men! ¡¹

    Misawa shouts.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that you guys are molesters but you still are shameless ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said and looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s a young lady so she couldn¡¯t talk her complaints to people like you but I¡¯m just a commoner so I¡¯ll get it straight! You guys are just annoying! Just go back to your table! I don¡¯t need this book! I have no interest in your philosophy or your life! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-What are you talking about! You haven¡¯t read it yet at all! You have to read it first and make an 800-page report of your impressions! ¡¹

    Misawa shouts.

    ¡¸ No way. I won¡¯t waste my time on that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai made it clear.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re incredibly rude! Misawa-senseis¡¯ a member of the diet! Oh, say your name, your school, and your parent¡¯s jobs! I¡¯m calling my lawyer ¡¹

    This is bad.

    These people will go to extremes if they can.

    So I¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi turned to me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Done checking these people? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, already done ¡¹

    Yomi replied.

    ¡¸ They have no other sides. They¡¯re small fries in politics and business. They know nothing about us, it¡¯s just a coincidence that they met us here ¡¹

    I see.

    So, nobody sent them to investigate the Black Forest and the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Yes, that is correct ¡¹

    Yomi read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ Should we erase their memories? ¡¹

    Yomi asks me.

    ¡¸ That would be unreasonable ¡¹

    The other guests of the tea lounge are looking at us.

    Misawa and Matsuzawa both have their secretaries and subordinates.

    We can¡¯t change the fact that we met here.

    ¡¸ For now, have them apologize for their rudeness to Mariko and Kana-senpai. ¡¹

    I told the old men.

    ¡¸ Y-You! What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    Matsuzawa glared at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the rude one here! Who do you think we are? Huh? ¡¹

    Oh man, this is annoying.

    ¡¸ Seriously, the youngsters these days are so self-centered! Try to be a bit more mature. It¡¯s troublesome to have people who can¡¯t read the mood, right, Matsuzawa-kun ¡¹

    Misawa said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Youngsters who think that they only want the good things for themselves are increasing ¡¹

    ¡¸ It makes me grieve. As expected, the people in this country need to study my philosophy ¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m already past my limit with these people

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi speaks to the old men.

    ¡¸ Shut up you two. Don¡¯t open your mouth, it makes our ears rot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Numumumu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nnnnn? ¡¹

    The two can no longer speak.

    ¡¸ Okay, now stand and raise your right hand ¡¹

    Yomi uses her power.

    ¡¸ Okay, that person over there, loudly recite the words floating in your head with all your heart ¡¹

    Yomi told Matsuzawa.

    ¡¸ Now ¡¹

    Matsuzawa¡¯s controlled by the Miko power.

    ¡¸ F-First, to be honest ¡¹

    Matsuzawa shouts.

    ¡¸ Second, to reflect on your apologies! ¡¹

    The people around are dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Third, humility ¡¹

    What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ Fourth, servitude ¡¹

    And then¡­

    ¡¸ Fifth¡­grateful spirit ¡¹

    Matsuzawa speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ Well done, what was that? ¡¹

    Yomi asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s the five precepts we¡¯re forced to recite every day in prison ¡¹

    Matsuzawa replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a humiliating memory you don¡¯t want to recall, but ¡¹

    Yomi said.

 Chapter 1062. Pastry Filled Adventure / Action Demon

    Misawa looked at Matsuzawa who shouts the five precepts of prison while standing at attention and is surprised.

    The people in the tea lounge, both the guests and employees are looking at us.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Bravo! That¡¯s fascinating! As usual, Matsuzawa-san¡¯s a versatile entertainer ¡¹

    A man in a white suit coming from the blind spot from our seats appears while clapping his hands.

    ¡¸ Everyone, I¡¯m very sorry for the fuss, it¡¯s just a small joke. Please do not mind it ¡¹

    This man is in the latter half of his thirties. With a slender face and swept-back hair, he looks slim at first but his body is quite trained.

    ¡¸ Who? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Mariko with a small voice.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either ¡¹

    If Mariko doesn¡¯t know him then he¡¯s not a man who appears in parties of political and business circles.

    The man comes to our table.

    ¡¸ Misawa-sensei, Matsuzawa-san, please return to your tables ¡¹

    He told the two old men.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with you? I-I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m a member of the Diet? ¡¹

    Misawa seems displeased.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, I¡¯m aware. Therefore, please do recognize your rudeness before this aggravates ¡¹

    The man said.

    ¡¸ I am this, after all, ¡¹

    The man said and handed Misawa his business card.

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    Misawa¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ I do need to talk to these people by all means. I¡¯m very sorry to ask but please hand over your seats ¡¹

    Misawa;

    ¡¸ M-Matsuzawa-san, L-Let¡¯s go back ¡¹

    ¡¸ 1. An honest mind ¡¹

    Matsuzawa¡¯s still under Yomi¡¯s control.

    ¡¸ It will be gone in three hours. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    Yomi pushed a new instruction into Matsuzawa where she says that it only lasts for three hours.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? Are you telling the truth? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at Matsuzawa.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, let¡¯s go, Matsuzawa-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Second, a reflecting mind! ¡¹

    Matsuzawa comes back with Misawa to their table while reciting the prison¡¯s five precepts.

    However, they¡¯re not leaving the tea lounge.

    The secretary and the subordinates look at our table.

    The swept-back hair man didn¡¯t mind them and;

    ¡¸ Well then, may I take a seat? ¡¹

    The man asks.

    Not to Mariko.

    That means, he knows about Kuromori Kou.

    ¡¸ No. Don¡¯t sit ¡¹

    I look into the man¡¯s eyes and replied.

    ¡¸ Oh my? That¡¯s a cold response. You seem troubled from what the Diet member is doing so I came over to help you out ¡¹

    The man said.

    ¡¸ Really? I do think that you¡¯re the one who sent over the two into our tables ¡¹

    It¡¯s all planned out.

    I should think that way.

    Mariko came up with the plan on coming to this hotel and it wasn¡¯t planned beforehand.

    However.

    ¡¸ Men always do the same thing no matter how old they are ¡¹

    Suddenly, Kana-senpai speaks up.

    ¡¸ Those old men from earlier are no different from the high-school boys trying to pick us up. There are always two sets of boys trying to pick you up. They do their best trying to attract the interest of the girls saying ¡°If you come with us, you¡¯ll be having fun¡± ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Kouzuki Satoshi also does that two set groups to persuade women.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re old, wearing expensive suits, and have high status and yet their heads are just like high-school boys ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ And this is as expected. Here comes the guy who pushes out the persistent boys and tries to pick up the girls himself ¡¹

    She glared at the man.

    ¡¸ Uncle, have you done this ever since you were in high school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You, stop it ¡¹

    Mariko stops her.

    ¡¸ Hahaha, what a lively lass. I don¡¯t hate it ¡¹

    He smiled at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Either way, name yourself. It does seem like you already know ours ¡¹

    Mariko said. The man;

    He takes out another business card and puts it in front of us.

    ¡¸ Shimada Seijuurou-san? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what¡¯s written on his business card.

    There¡¯s no title, telephone number, nor email address.

    ¡¸ You showed a different one to the Diet members, right? It has a different color ¡¹

    Kana-senpai points out.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s because I bring out different business cards depending on the people I talk to ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s the kind of person he is ¡¹

    I hold Kana-senpai back and said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that your job? ¡¹

    Using different business cards means that.

    Furthermore, using a business card that scared a Diet member and had him leave, means;

    This guy works for greater power.

    ¡¸ Anyways, I¡¯ll be sitting. We can¡¯t talk while I¡¯m standing ¡¹

    Shimada sits down without permission.

    ¡¸ Now then, well, you¡¯re the daughter of the shrine maiden of the Takakura shrine, aren¡¯t you? If I recall, you¡¯re Takakura Yomiko-san ¡¹

    Shimada looked at Yomi and said.

    ¡¸ You seem to be inside my head already? You should know what I desire, then ¡¹

    Yomi trembles.

    ¡¸ Well, you see, that was an amazing ability. To think that you showed such a very interesting demonstration like that ¡¹

    His objective is Miko power.

    To ascertain, he sent over the Diet member to us.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s not just him in this hotel.

    This man¡¯s subordinates, no, this guy¡¯s probably just another subordinate.

    Anyway, he should have us surrounded.

    He used several people, had Misawa discover Mariko, and recommended them to come to our table.

    Someone plotted this.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I came here prepared as a negotiator and volunteered to be one. It¡¯s already assumed that you can read my mind just like Matsuzawa ¡¹

    Shimada smiled.

    ¡¸ So, what do you want from us? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get straight to the point. We believe that it¡¯s not a good idea for you to have Yomiko-san and her sisters, people with special abilities, for yourselves ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ We believe that there are more places suitable for the use of this splendid power. Yes, we¡¯re talking about protecting the interests of the state or bring lasting peace to the world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you someone from the government? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I can¡¯t speak of it ¡¹

    Shimada smiled.

    ¡¸ What do you think Yomi-san? ¡¹

    Mariko asks. Yomi;

    ¡¸ Yes, uhm, perhaps ¡¹

    She read Shimada¡¯s mind and said.

    ¡¸ The Japanese nation wants Yomi-chan¡¯s power? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai whispers.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re to use this power in politics and diplomacy, it will show extravagant results ¡¹

    You can read the minds of the people you negotiate and make them do what you tell them.

    You can even change their memories.

    There¡¯s nothing as almighty as this.

    ¡¸ Yes, we believe that the power of the Takakura shrine maidens should be used for the benefit of the citizens¡­no, for the benefit of all humanity on earth ¡¹

    Shimada Smiles.

    However.

    ¡¸ This guy¡­he¡¯s different ¡¹

    Ai muttered.

    I feel the same way.

    So¡­

    ¡¸ Haiji beat him up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!!! ¡¹

    Haiji leaves her seat and kicks Shimada¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ What?!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Shimada¡¯s kicked in the head and fell on the floor.

    The tea lounge turned noisy.

    ¡¸ W-Why is Torii house¡¯s bodyguard? ¡¹

    Oh, Shimada doesn¡¯t know that Haiji¡¯s my woman.

    He never expected Haiji to attack him from my command.

    ¡¸ Haiji shut him up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yessir! ¡¹

    Haiji kicks Shimada in succession.

    After the second hit, Shimada¡¯s already guarding with his arms.

    ¡¸ D-Do you even know what will happen if you do this to me?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hai! Hai! Hai! Hai!!! ¡¹

    Shimada¡¯s going defensive from Haiji¡¯s successive kicks.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, do something! ¡¹

    Shimada shouts not at us but to someone in the tea lounge.

    I knew it, he has friends with him.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough. ¡¹

    Ten people jumped in the tea lounge at the same time.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone please calm down, we¡¯re sorry for the fuss! ¡¹

    A short woman wearing a trench coat and a flat cap show a police badge as she walks in front and showed it to everyone.

    ¡¸ Haiji, you can stop now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha! ¡¹

    The woman that stopped me is Neko-san.

    She¡¯s Kudou-papa¡¯s friend, a freelancer.

    ¡¸ W-Who are you?! ¡¹

    Shimada shouts at Neko-san.

    ¡¸ Who cares about me? We already caught your friends and even your boss. It¡¯s a wholesale arrest to everyone in the building!! ¡¹

    Neko-san said.

    ¡¸ Y-You?! Are you from the Kouzuki SS?! No, that can¡¯t be! Kouzuki SS is¡­ ¡¹

    Today, the young ladies from the party last week will be coming to watch Edie and Yamada Umeko Sebastianus-san¡¯s match at the old training building.

    They should have the defenses there.

    ¡¸ I already told you that¡¯s what it is. Okay, we¡¯re arresting this man, he¡¯s a member of a group of international fraudsters. We¡¯ll be taking him away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait a second! Hey?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As if I would wait. Tie him up! ¡¹

    Neko-san told her subordinates and they tied up Shimada.

    Oh, they even put a ball gag on his mouth.

    That would be the harsh treatment if they¡¯re the police, but¡­

    Since it¡¯s a sudden impact, they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ With that said, uhm, that guy over there. Yes, you ¡¹

    Neko-san points at Misawa

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, have you seen what happened over here? If you did, then we¡¯ll have to take you to the station as an eye-witness, do you want to? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, I-I-I-I haven¡¯t seen anything. No, that guy¡¯s just been kicked off before I knew what was going on?! I didn¡¯t witness anything, isn¡¯t that right, Matsuzawa-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Three, a modest heart ¡¹

    Matsuzawa¡¯s still not free from his five precepts from the prison curse. He still has 2 hours and 55 minutes left.

    ¡¸ I see. If that¡¯s the case, you didn¡¯t see anything, and maybe, were you not here at this time? ¡¹

    Neko-san said.

    ¡¸ Y-Y-Y-Yes! It would help if you see it that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fourth, a mind of servitude! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll leave it at that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful! Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fifth. A grateful attitude! ¡¹

    Meaning. Misawa and Matsuzawa didn¡¯t meet us here.

    ¡¸ You lot, come with us! I¡¯ll hear the full story at the station! ¡¹

    And so, we left the tea lounge safely.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about the payment? ¡¹

    I asked Neko-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already paid for. Seki-san will pay for the expenses charged at you ¡¹

    So Shou-neechan¡¯s paying them later.

    ¡¸ Kudou-chan¡¯s waiting for you below, ride his vehicle, and go back home. We¡¯re going to interrogate every people we caught and catch the people they¡¯re working with ¡¹

    Is that so?

    Kudou-papa¡¯s our driver, that means¡­

    Kudou-papa¡¯s allies will be moving together with him.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know who¡¯s listening to us right now so you can ask Kudou-chan the details in the car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Neko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ No need, I¡¯m earning money from this ¡¹

    Neko-san sent her two subordinates until we reached the parking lot.

    Going back to the minivan.

    ¡¸ Oh, that seems to be quite a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Kudou-papa welcomes us with a smile.

    ¡¸ Sorry about that. Someone¡¯s been watching me remain in the car and so I suppressed them while at it ¡¹

    Then that means, Kudou-papa took down the enemy that¡¯s monitoring him.

    ¡¸ Anyway, get in. We¡¯re going back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Get in everyone ¡¹

    Going with the same order, Haiji goes to the driver¡¯s seat.

    Yomi and Ai are on the second row.

    Then, Kana-senpai, Mariko, and I are on the backrow.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s depart. ¡¹

    We bow our heads to Neko-san¡¯s subordinates who escorted us.

    The car departs.

    ¡¸ When did you found out? ¡¹

    I asked as the vehicle leaves the hotel.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I knew, it¡¯s been planned to lure them in today ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is in a different place and Michi, nor your bodyguard, Edie, isn¡¯t with you. Then, you brought these girls with you to relax outside ¡¹

    I went out with Yomi without bodyguards from the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s only the last minute when I decided to bring Yomi with us ¡¹

    Right, I¡­

    I didn¡¯t really pick her until the last moment.

    ¡¸ Hey now. Why do you think that girl was in that room? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Speaking of which, when I went home from school and entered the room in front of the courtyard¡­

    Yomi¡¯s the only girl with Miko power in there.

    Tsukiko, Luna, Koyomi-chan, they weren¡¯t in the room.

    ¡¸ Even if you didn¡¯t pick her, someone¡¯s going to recommend you to bring her ¡¹

    It came to my mind that I should bring someone with Miko power apart from Haiji, our bodyguard.

    That¡¯s why I picked Yomi.

    ¡¸ And so, we displayed the lineup to the enemies while we¡¯re going around. And then, I showed that I, the driver, don¡¯t come with you. What¡¯s left is to guide the enemy to a place that¡¯s easy to attack them ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ It was really hard to adapt when a certain someone suddenly said that we¡¯re going to a foreign company hotel so suddenly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Mariko apologized.

    ¡¸ No need. We¡¯re accustomed to dealing with sudden changes. That hotel isn¡¯t an unknown location for us either. We never expected for the enemy to use the Diet member in that place, but¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, they know everyone in the tea lounge

    ¡¸ So, who are those people? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Before that, how did you guys discover that he¡¯s a fake? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa asks back.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Ai said that he¡¯s different ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Ai.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. How did you know? ¡¹

    Mariko asked Ai.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You see¡­they were in opposition ¡¹

    Ai speaks slowly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? We won¡¯t get it if you just say it like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about the opposition? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko asks Ai at the same time.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll explain it ¡¹

    I feel like my conclusion and Ai¡¯s impression are the same.

    ¡¸ Remember that Shimada guy? He¡¯s making us think that he¡¯s working for the country, or for an international organization ¡¹

    He keeps on talking about big things like national interest, international peace, and such.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re making it sound a story that they¡¯re a proper organization and so we should hand over Yomi to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I thought that he¡¯s one of the government people too ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ Why did you think that way then? He reeks of suspicion ¡¹

    I smiled. The two listened.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because he¡¯s able to shut up a member of the diet with a business card. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. He showed his business card to the politician so I thought that he must have some status or something ¡¹

    He used it on Matsuzawa and so it made us believe that it¡¯s his setting.

    ¡¸ But, remember how he used his business card? He used different cards to the Diet member and to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­I assumed that he would be in a bad place if we were to discover his affiliation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I thought that it has to be some information he can¡¯t tell us ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Shimada¡¯s scheme. He¡¯s not a man from the government nor an international organization ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So, how did Nobu and Ai figure it out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, how did Kou figure it out? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Well, wasn¡¯t the Diet member from the opposition party? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ If Shimada was from the police or public welfare, then he won¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯ll get bossy on the contrary. He¡¯s that kind of guy ¡¹

    He won¡¯t bow his head to bureaucrats and such

    Rather, he¡¯ll revolt.

    He won¡¯t back off like that.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, those people know that Mariko¡¯s the young lady of Torii Electronics. So, if a man from the public welfare comes, then he would be looking for a relationship between the government and Torii electronics, see? Those guys definitely want some materials to attack the administration ¡¹

    He¡¯d stay at the table and listen to our conversation with Shimada.

    ¡¸ Even if Shimada¡¯s in an international organization, it would still be the same. Is there any international organization that could scare a Diet member like Misawa? Besides, even if you¡¯re from the UN or something, you can¡¯t just make him go back to his seat like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Americans? Like, a commander of US special forces or something? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Then he would still oppose if it¡¯s a person in that position. Then, he would send a complaint to the embassy. Why is an American staying in a hotel in Japan? He would ask ¡¹

    For the opposition party, it¡¯ll become a legislative problem.

    ¡¸ If so, what¡¯s written on that business card? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That Diet member trembled in just one glance ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai looked at each other¡¯s faces.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san, do you know? ¡¹

    I asked Kudou-san from the driver seat.

    Then.

    ¡¸ There was this old Tokusatsu hero show called ¡°Diamond Eye¡± ¡¹

    Kudou-papa begins his story.

    ¡¸ And then, the enemy monster named King Cobra is a demon god in his previous life¡­.however, most of the time, he¡¯s the head of the charity organization called ¡°Asian Children Holding hands¡± ¡¹

    An enemy monster on a charity organization.

    ¡¸ Those still exist in modern-day Japan. Naming themselves as a non-profit organization doing some charity work but they¡¯re actually an organization run by gangs and other bad guys behind the scenes ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re on their radar, they will surely use the public-relations organization with a good name to launch a protest against a politician and put them into a lot of trouble. They¡¯re professionals in this work. A professional organization whose job is to drag you down ¡¹

    ¡¸ So Shimada¡¯s business card has the organization name written in it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we could say that ¡¹

    Kudou-papa speaks ambiguously.

    ¡¸ So, in the end, what¡¯s his actual organization? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ You better not know it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, why is it that I can¡¯t know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko ¡¹

    I speak to Mariko.

    ¡¸ If Kudou-san says that, then we shouldn¡¯t know ¡¹

    Perhaps the organization will be captured and dealt with today.

    Turning them to an example for others.

    It¡¯s to make sure that They no longer try to make a move on the Takakura shrine maidens behind the Kouzuki Ss.

    I mean, by some chance¡­

    Shimada may not be involved with the government¡­

    But, the people controlling Shimada are big-shot politicians.

    It¡¯s those people who want the Miko power.

    If that¡¯s the case, their fight is with the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Knowing the stuff behind the scenes only puts us in danger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Hey, lass. That was a good kick. Neko told me about it ¡¹

    Kudou-papa told Haiji.

    ¡¸ I knew it, he¡¯s in touch with Neko-san while still in the parking lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just did what I could do ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ But, you immediately jumped at your enemy as soon as he gave the order and so he couldn¡¯t react to it, right? Furthermore, you continued to attack until he said stop. If you ask me, you did great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Haiji thanked him but she seems dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ Are you regretting thinking that you could¡¯ve done more? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa asks.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Haiji replies.

    ¡¸ But you know, you said that you did what you could do, right? So, I¡¯ll praise you for what you did today. Else, I¡¯ll feel sorry for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. If you feel that you¡¯re still lacking then train yourself. But for now, accept that you did your best. Else, you won¡¯t have the strength to move forward ¡¹

 Chapter 1063. Pastry Filled Adventure / moto â€“ con

    Mariko says as the vehicle drives.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    What did come to her mind while listening to Kudou-papa and Haiji¡¯s conversation?

    ¡¸ I mean, Kou! I got too nervous because of that quack Diet member and so I misunderstood the swindler that came after him as a big person ¡¹

    She speaks discontentedly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so stupid! I got too timid and got deceived! ¡¹

    Oh, she got caught in the trap the man named Shimada set up.

    Creating an opportunity by making the Diet member nervous, Shimada tried to bring us down to his pace.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind it. You can stay as you are, Mariko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not okay, is it?! I mean, just a little more and I would¡¯ve been fooled! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You weren¡¯t, right? We were there with you ¡¹

    I said. Mariko¡¯s eyes turned round.

    ¡¸ B-B-B-B-But, I won¡¯t be by Kou¡¯s side all the time, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then call me. Do it when you feel that there¡¯s something weird. You can consult with me anytime and if it¡¯s really dangerous, then I¡¯ll rush to you ¡¹

    That¡¯s natural. Mariko¡¯s my woman.

    ¡¸ I-I see. O-Okay. ¡¹ I-If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll consult with you. Always ¡¹

    Mariko said bashfully.

    ¡¸ I mean, how did Kou notice that the guy is a fake? Speaking of which, you noticed it before Kou did, right? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Ai.

    ¡¸ Well¡­you see¡­it¡¯s a trick¡­ ¡¹

    Ai replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ If you think¡­that there¡¯s something weird¡­when you meet someone¡­then it¡¯s weird. That¡¯s why¡­I look for the reason¡­why it¡¯s weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? Do you mean to say that it¡¯s your intuition? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Well, of course. Inspiration is always important ¡¹

    Kudou-papa says from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Most of the people who got tricked by scammers always think ¡°Oh man, this guy¡¯s weird¡± in their first impression. However, the scammer uses logic to guide the other party. Even if you sense that they¡¯re suspicious with their first impression, once you think that the conversation is logical, then people start to trust them ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ Once you notice that, you¡¯ll see the guy only as a scammer who is about to rip money off from you and nothing else. There are more cases of people thinking ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve been suspicious of that guy from the start,¡± instead of ¡°I never thought that guy was a scammer.¡± It¡¯s a foolish story ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, people who think that they have an eye for people and smart are those who get deceived. They examine each and every one of the logic the scammer talked in their head and so they¡¯re framed inside the scammer¡¯s logic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s the pattern that happened to you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Mariko, grinning.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, am I wrong? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s frustrated.

    ¡¸ You see¡­it¡¯s the same¡­as baking bread ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ When making pastries, you have to concentrate on the work in front of you. You have to pay attention to the dough¡­the temperature of the oven¡­the time it takes to bake¡­and several other things¡­at the same time ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what about it? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ It means that Ai didn¡¯t focus on what Shimada¡¯s saying but she¡¯s having a bird¡¯s-eye view of the whole tea lounge ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ There was something wrong with Shimada. Sensing the enemy intention, you listen to Shimada¡¯s story while checking the other tables, the Diet member, the bellboy, and everyone ¡¹

    Yes, I was looking around.

    ¡¸ The Diet member¡­ had a strange look. They¡¯re looking at us¡­ with interest. But, they seem afraid ¡¹

    Ai told Mariko.

    ¡¸ Afraid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why¡­I realized¡­that if he¡¯s a man from the government¡­then, the Diet member¡­ won¡¯t make that kind of face¡­ You can¡¯t easily take hold of a Diet member¡­and he¡¯s in the opposition ¡¹

    If a man from the government makes a strange contact with the young lady of the Torii electronics, then¡­

    He won¡¯t fear Shimada and he¡¯ll start gathering information.

    ¡¸ Ai is a slow person at a glance but, she looks around a lot, thinks a lot. You can¡¯t look down on her, okay?! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ S-Seems like it¡­P-Putting that aside, how did you know that he¡¯s a fake? ¡¹

    Mariko turns to Yomi.

    ¡¸ Well, Shimada is just a messenger and he doesn¡¯t even know the actual person that gave the order to him ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ His instructions were only to show his business card to the Diet member as they¡¯re talking to us and start the conversation like that ¡¹

    Meaning, he¡¯s just a grunt who doesn¡¯t know the whole truth.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s obvious. Knowing that the other party has a person who can read minds, you won¡¯t send someone who knows everything ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I knew that the man is just a man hired to do what he¡¯s told, not knowing the truth about us. But, I couldn¡¯t figure out how to find the person who hired him ¡¹

    Even if Yomi has the Miko power, she¡¯s still a 14-year-old girl.

    If she has problems with her judgment, she panics.

    The enemy understands us.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about them, we¡¯re dealing with the boss before the day is over ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    They already figured it out.

    That¡¯s great.

    ¡¸ Haa, Kou. You are so calm at times like this ¡¹

    Mariko sighs.

    ¡¸ Well of course. A lot of skilled people are moving around after all ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s allies, and the top elite units of Kouzuki SS>

    I believe in them.

    So, I don¡¯t have to worry and just wait for them.

    No.

    ¡¸ Mariko and Kana-senpai, stay over for tonight ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san, when do you think the operation will be over? ¡¹

    I asked¡­Then the freelancer on the driver¡¯s seat¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s got to be at the 0th hour. We¡¯d like to finish it before the date changes if possible ¡¹

    He says while looking at the inside of the van in the mirror.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to request the same thing. If you girls stay in the Kuromori house, it helps because we need fewer people to send as guards ¡¹

    The enemy should be checking our movements today.

    That means they have done their investigation on Kana-senpai and Mariko who were with us today.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t that mean that my family is in danger? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t happen. They¡¯re in panic from our sudden counter-strike. If it¡¯s girls who have direct contact with the Kuromori family then they might go desperately and take them as hostages, but they have no idea if making a move on your family will have an effect on the Kuromori house or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? It¡¯s my family you know?! ¡¹

    The young lady of the Torii house gets angry.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because your family isn¡¯t like the Kuromori house, a demon-like household in the underground society that¡¯s stained with blood and tears ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled.

    ¡¸ And so, putting you aside, if they take your family as a hostage, it¡¯s unlikely that there will be a negotiation. Kuromori house can just abandon those who are just acquaintances to them ¡¹

    So that¡¯s how the bad reputation propagates.

    ¡¸ Half of it is Kyouko¡¯s fault. Didn¡¯t she blow up a yakuza office in Kansai yesterday? ¡¹

    She went around and do some side activities with Miss Cordelia happily.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s scary about that woman is that she is not interested in nightlife or other stuff at all. If it¡¯s an ordinary male criminal, that¡¯s where the witness could come and people can trace his footsteps, but that woman buys ingredients for her dinner and cooks them. She only drinks alcohol in her place too ¡¹

    She enjoys the dishes together with Miss Cordelia.

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s twin subordinates. Eenie-san and Meenie-san, I wonder if they¡¯re doing well?

    ¡¸ But, half of the bad reputation is your fault ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s lips in the mirror show a smile.

    ¡¸ Nobu, you did something? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    I have a mountain of things I can recall.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s public execution.

    The fight with Cesario Viola, where I shot him in the end.

    Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s murder. Since Miss Cordelia did it, others probably think that we¡¯ve done it.

    Also, the fight with the Kansai Yakuza.

    Beating up half of the Yakuza who came to Tokyo to make the deal¡­

    Some got erased too.

    Furthermore, the dispatched Yakuza group coming from Kansai¡­

    Using the Miko power to turn Tendou Sadao and his group into madmen and they died from the shootout with their boss.

    We¡¯ve done some inhuman acts.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t settle with just a compromise after all ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, we¡¯re¡­

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not thorough, like, if you strike a deal, there could still be a grudge, right? If that happens, the enemy will come at us, and so we make sure to finish off their will to fight back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err. Finish it off? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know just a bit ¡¹

    Mariko knew about the ending of Eri and Rie¡¯s parents.

    ¡¸ And I don¡¯t want to know any more than that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I won¡¯t ask either ¡¹

    Mariko said. Kana-senpai replied.

    ¡¸ Oh well, we still sent some people from the Kouzuki SS to your house. If anything happens, they can deal with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh geez, you should¡¯ve said that sooner ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled brightly.

    Well, they¡¯re not there to guard them but to monitor them.

    Kouzuki SS had their guards concentrate on the gathering of the young ladies.

    They lack formal bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Well, my family already has a contract with Kouzuki SS so I have no need to worry about them ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s house. Torii house has no problems.

    As for Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Sensei, it doesn¡¯t seem like there should be a problem ¡¹

    Yomi speaks to me suddenly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Kudou-san¡¯s saying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now, that¡¯s unfair. Peeking into my mind ¡¹

    Kudou-papa laughed.

    ¡¸ But yeah, that¡¯s how it is. I won¡¯t go as far as saying that it¡¯s 100 but lass shouldn¡¯t have to worry about her home. It¡¯s just that, if possible, stay in the Kuromori mansion for today. It helps the situation a lot ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but¡­

    It seems that it¡¯s going to be bad if Yomi continues to read Kudou-papa¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell them that I¡¯m staying over at Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s place ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sunday today and so if I tell them that, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s father seems pleased that Mariko¡¯s developed a close relationship with the Kouzuki house, following the Kaan house.

    ¡¸ What do I tell my parents? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai seems troubled.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t tell them that I¡¯m staying on Megumi¡¯s home. Megumi¡¯s famous that even my parents know about her ¡¹

    Megu and I engaged and living together.

    Furthermore, the two of us live alone in one house.

    Megu did use the borrowed home during the party of the track and field club.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s parents won¡¯t allow her to stay over in a house where it¡¯s just high school students.

    ¡¸ Should I make the call and tell them? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ You? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Are you not satisfied with the young lady of Torii electronics? ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ But, my parents won¡¯t trust me if I say that I became friends with the daughter of Torii electronics, and then I¡¯ll stay over your home! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ That depends on how we do it ¡¹

    Eeeeeeh?

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s go back to Kuromori-sama¡¯s mansion first¡­that place has a good display so it will go well ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Well then. I¡¯ll be going back to the scene ¡¹

    He drove the car until the entrance of the mansion.

    We get off the car.

    We hold the pastries we bought and sampled together.

    The sun¡¯s already gone down, it¡¯s already dark.

    Oh?

    Kudou-papa gets off the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Oh? You¡¯re not using this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t this your van? ¡¹

    Well, true. But¡­

    No, but, Kudou-papa came here using Mariko¡¯s car, right?

    The luxury car from the Torii house is parked at the side of the entrance.

    Kudou-papa goes to that car.

    ¡¸ No, if you use our car, I¡¯ll have problems later ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Hey now, I¡¯m already in pain borrowing this minivan produced here, why do you think that I would hijack someone else¡¯s Rolls-Royce? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said and goes to the trunk of the car.

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    It looks like he brought out something square and heavy from the trunk.

    It¡¯s two sets of tires but there¡¯s no handle.

    It¡¯s a bike, but isn¡¯t this a bit too small?

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll be going now ¡¹

    Kudou-papa rattled and moved it around¡­the handle is a foldable one?

    ¡¸ Well, you guys probably don¡¯t know about ¡®moto-compo¡¯ bikes ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s become a bike somehow.

    Kudou-papa starts the engine.

    The motorbike lights up.

    ¡¸ See you guys. Don¡¯t leave the mansion tonight. The young ladies of Kouzuki will come here with their Kouzuki SS main unit as security ¡¹

    Saying that Kudou-papa rides his bike and goes to the main gate.

    ¡¸ Thanks a lot! ¡¹

    I thanked Kudou-papa from behind.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Michi-chan¡¯s dad! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care. Thank you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Ai, and Mariko thanked him.

    Yomi and Haiji bowed their heads to show gratitude.

    Kudou-papa turned back and waved his hand lightly.

    Gagagagagaga.

    The iron gate opens up.

    Mana¡¯s controlling them from the mansion.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s bike leaves.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of battle awaits him tonight.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s get in. It¡¯s getting cold ¡¹

    We go inside the mansion.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back! ¡¹

    Agnes jumps to me.

    ¡¸ Agnes, what about your studies? ¡¹

    You should be studying for your entrance exam, right?

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s home so I¡¯m taking a break! Papa! Let¡¯s have sex! I want to have sex! ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s stressed out already.

    ¡¸ Hey, before all that, help me out ¡¹

    Mariko told Agnes.

    ¡¸ You have that appearance so you¡¯re a perfect candidate. Also, Ai, was it? You too, don¡¯t change from your uniform and come with me ¡¹

    Mariko also stopped Ai.

    ¡¸ Err, let¡¯s see. The entrance hall has silk so it¡¯s good but the room before the courtyard looks better. Let¡¯s go there ¡¹

    Mariko, what are you doing?

    ¡¸ Hurry, bring everyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    We go to the room in front of the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Oh, welcome back. Were the pastries delicious? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sitting on a rocking chair, reading a magazine.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? Fashion magazine? ¡¹

    Mariko peeks in.

    ¡¸ No, It¡¯s infancy guide ¡¹

    Oh, magazines to read before giving birth.

    ¡¸ Oh well. You¡¯re too popular so you can¡¯t participate in this project ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that project? ¡¹

    Yukino asks in ill humor.

    ¡¸ Photoshoot. We¡¯re taking at least five photos ¡¹

    Photos.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou can¡¯t join in either. It has to be women only. We¡¯re going to set this place up as the reception room of Torii house ¡¹

    This garden room will become a room from the Torii house?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re¡­well, due to some circumstances, I invited you and you came to the party in the Torii house. It¡¯s a women¡¯s only party. Then, I pushed you to stay over for tonight and so you had no choice ¡¹

    Mariko told Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ What circumstances? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Anything goes! Anyway, we just have to take photos to send as proof that you came to the Torii house and you can¡¯t go back home today. We¡¯ll use your phone and send the photos to your parents first ¡¹

    So, they¡¯re sending a photo of a girls-only party to her parents.

    ¡¸ If you use a photo, your parents have no choice but to believe you, right? Also, I can just tell them the situation after that ¡¹

    Oh right, the mansion does have a lot of first-class furniture.

    With Kana-senpai already in the mansion, and other girls present¡­

    They¡¯re going to use a photo to tell that situation.

    ¡¸ You wear the same uniform as Ai so the reality that you came together just adds up. Besides, with this uniform of mine¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s uniform is coming from a famous school for young ladies, it¡¯s filled with elegance.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going to add foreign faces, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    Agnes with her blonde hair and Haiji¡¯s Japanese-European blood.

    ¡¸ Just two or three more people, Kou. Oh right, the famous girl from the TV can¡¯t join ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Yukino again.

    ¡¸ If someone from the TV is at the party, then her parents might be worried about her ¡¹

    Err.

    I can¡¯t say anything since it¡¯s Shirasaka Yukino.

    ¡¸ Then, I can¡¯t join in either ¡¹

    Mitama comes in from the door.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re okay! Come in, we¡¯re taking a photo! ¡¹

 Chapter 1064. Pastry Filled Adventure / A Call With the Parents

    ¡¸ Mitama shows up on Yukino¡¯s show too ¡¹

    I asked Mariko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. When she shows on TV, she¡¯s only wearing a Brazilian swimsuit and a Japanese sword, right? That one has the stronger impact ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, true. If she wears ordinary clothes then you can only see a tall beautiful girl ¡¹

    Kana-senpai agreed with Mariko¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸ Younger girls are okay but we¡¯d like to gather high-school girls. If we gather a lot of girls then it¡¯ll look like a party¡­and since these many girls are staying over for the night, another one won¡¯t be a problem at all ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s to put Kana-senpai¡¯s parents at ease.

    Furthermore, they won¡¯t feel distressed that their daughter is taken into someone else¡¯s house.

    Thus, it has to be high school students.

    ¡¸ Is Megu back? ¡¹

    I asked Agnes.

    ¡¸ Not yet, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes, who¡¯s frustrated, answers me while rubbing her breasts to my back.

    ¡¸ Not yet? Why is she late? ¡¹

    Her training in the track and field club should be over already.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan and Nei-oneechan¡¯s picking her up on their way back. They called earlier, saying that they¡¯ll bring Nagisa-oneechan and Mao-chan from the shop ¡¹

    Mana comes to the room while saying that.

    Margo-san and Nei who came to meet with their sponsors in the martial arts tournament;

    They¡¯re going to Nagisa¡¯s flower shop on their way back.

    Then, they¡¯re also picking up Megu.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. We¡¯re in an emergency situation ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who our enemies are today, but¡­

    Anyway, Kudou-papa¡¯s going to silence them by the end of the day.

    ¡¸ Oh, you have a mature look too. Come with us ¡¹

    Mariko calls Mana.

    Then;

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Onii-san, you¡¯re back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back ¡¹

    Luna and the twins, the younger girls come to the room.

    Then, Tsukiko joins in.

    Edie and the Kouzuki house girls have gone to the ¡°Ladie¡¯s party¡± to watch the ¡°Bodyguard Match,¡± but¡­

    We have enough beauties in here.

    ¡¸ Oh, don¡¯t add the twins in the photo. Papa¡¯s a fan of the twins so he¡¯ll discover them right away ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Well, the twins do stand out.

    ¡¸ Okay, good, everyone sit down on that sofa and we¡¯ll take photos ¡¹

    Mariko points out.

    ¡¸ What kind of photo are we doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, we¡¯re stripping? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Stripping? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should we get naked? Are we going to lick Onii-san¡¯s penis together? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes wants Papa¡¯s penis inside! ¡¹

    Hey now, Luna, Rie, Arisu, Eri, Agnes.

    ¡¸ No, put on your clothes. Err, it¡¯s not a lewd photo session. We¡¯re taking a photo of everyone smiling. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, do take photos of yourselves wearing clothes sometimes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also take photos of ourselves wearing clothes while having sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes refutes, but.

    ¡¸ What I meant is to take photos of yourselves wearing clothes and not having sex! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Ugh, Agnes wants to have sex with Papa ¡¹

    I embraced Agnes, then.

    ¡¸ There, there. We¡¯ll do it later. But, for now, this is for Kana-senpai, so take a photo with everyone ¡¹

    I relieve Agnes¡¯ cravings with physical contact.

    ¡¸ Okay then, hold on to this, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai hands me her phone.

    Oh right, since we¡¯re sending it to her parents, it should be using her phone.

    Then, Mana;

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it, Onii-chan, use this camera too. It¡¯s our first time taking photos with all these people ¡¹

    Mana brings over a digital camera.

    Oh, if that¡¯s the case, we can also take a photo with Yukino and the twins.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan should join in too. We can swap cameramen at that time ¡¹

    The photo we¡¯re sending to Kana-senpai¡¯s parents won¡¯t have me, a guy in it, it¡¯s to keep their parents at ease, but¡­

    I guess it¡¯s okay if we¡¯re taking photos for the family.

    ¡¸ Oh, then, the high-school girls sit down on the sofa. Agnes and the girls sit down in the front and back ¡¹

    Let¡¯s begin our photo session.

    The group photos had Kana-senpai and Mariko in the center, and then we took some more snapshots.

    Ai and Kana-senpai are wearing the same uniform so it went smoothly.

    ¡¸ Oh right, we can just say that Ai¡¯s acquainted with Torii-san, and so I¡¯m also invited together since I¡¯m her senior in the club ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Hey, you ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s feeling offended.

    ¡¸ Can you stop with the ¡°Torii-san,¡± already? Aren¡¯t you older than me? Furthermore, you¡¯re the senior as Kou¡¯s woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m a senior. Despite that, what¡¯s with that way of calling me? ¡¹

    The two glared at each other¡­Then laughed.

    ¡¸ Mariko will do. Call me Mariko. Onee-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t call me Onee-sama. Just talk to me casually like the bossy girl you are, Mariko. Either way, I¡¯m not a young lady. Call me Kana ¡¹

    I take a photo of the two smiling at each other.

    ¡¸ Auuuu¡­uhm ¡¹

    Ai raises her timid voice.

    ¡¸ You too, call me Mariko. Okay? And then, I¡¯ll call you A-Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko said bashfully.

    She seems to have accepted Ai due to the incident in the hotel earlier.

    ¡¸ Uuu, B-Best regards..M-Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise, Ai ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go with casual talk with you too. You can call me Yukino ¡¹

    Yukino tells Mairko while her eyes still look at the magazine.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯m going to call you Yukino and you¡¯re going to call me ¡°Pretty Mariko-ojousama¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    Yukino looked up from the magazine and stared at Mariko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just joking! You should look into their eyes when talking to people, Yukino ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s for me to decide! ¡¹

    Yukino replied bashfully.

    Oh, Yukino can get friends with girls who have strong self-consciousness like Mariko.

    Recently, she¡¯s becoming real sisterly with Megu.

    I took another photo of the two.

    After twenty photos, I returned the phone to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to pick five photos and then send it over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, let me pick too! ¡¹

    Mariko peeks into Kana-senpai¡¯s phone.

    I continued taking photos of the family using the digital camera.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s time to shift ¡¹

    Haiji comes over.

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesama still has to return to the kitchen ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    She¡¯s preparing our dinner.

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, should we help out? ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, no need. You can stay over here, Koyomi-chan and everyone ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile and goes back to the kitchen trotting.

    Still, is it going to be okay?

    Mana¡¯s making meals alone in the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Oh, we were helping out until earlier¡­ ¡¹

    Luna read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ It should be okay by now ¡¹

    Then that¡¯s good, but¡­

    ¡¸ Eeh? Send this one, this is cuter! ¡¹

    Before I was aware, Yukino joined Kana-senpai and Mariko in picking the photos.

    ¡¸ Really? I prefer this one You can feel the gorgeousness of this room ¡¹

    Mariko picks another phone.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, then, we¡¯re going with the pretty Mariko-ojousama¡¯s photo? ¡¹

    Yukino grinned.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to do that? Kukuku ¡¹

    Yukino laughed. Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ll send this one ¡¹

    Looking good.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, let¡¯s take photos of the sisters too ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Rie-chan and me. Mitama-chan and Kinuka-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, us too ¡¹

    Eri and Rie. Anjou Mitama and Kinuka. And the Takakura sisters, Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, + Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ We haven¡¯t taken a photo with everyone together like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true ¡¹

    The truth is, Yukino, Megu, Mana, and Agnes are sisters born from different mothers, but¡­

    There will be a next time.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m taking a photo ¡¹

    Haiji captures it.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to take a photo with Papa, Luna, and Arisu-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    These girls aren¡¯t sisters but sure, let¡¯s take a photo.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, Papa, take out your penis! The three of us will lick it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you already, that¡¯s for next time, okay? ¡¹

    Another photo was taken.

    Next, Haiji joined in.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    Yomi holds the camera.

    ¡¸ Okay, now everyone make a funny face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Funny face? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, a funny face! ¡¹

    Eri made a wacky face as she joins in.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Agnes-chan, make a funny face too ¡¹

    Luna said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! Arisu-chan, let¡¯s! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, look this way¡­ready¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The younger group has their personalities gathered and they¡¯re in harmony somehow.

    Rie and Eri have always been energetic and Agnes draws everyone together.

    The timid Arisu and Koyomi-chan turned bright now.

    ¡¸ Everyone seems to be having fun ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s the only one on a whole other level.

    It¡¯ll take time for her and Mitama. Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. Our existence seems to have caused troubles to everyone again ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers to me.

    She read my mind so she knows about the enemy that showed up wanting the Miko power in the hotel.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What are you again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your faithful servant ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You girls belong to me. So, you have no need to worry about yourselves. Just let me take care of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies whisperingly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t remember taking you in because you¡¯re shrine maidens. You girls are my sex slaves. Just think of how I could enjoy you and bearing my child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Kana-senpai is about to call her parents while we¡¯re talking.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, everyone, you don¡¯t need to stay quiet since the setting is a party but don¡¯t talk about sex. Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna be sure to hush anyone who would speak anything weird ¡¹

    It¡¯s mostly Agnes, but still¡­

    If she shouts ¡°Papa! Let¡¯s have sex!!!¡± While Kana-senpai¡¯s talking to her parents, then everything goes to waste.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll start the call ¡¹

    Kana-senpai operates her phone.

    ¡¸ Ah, hello. Mama. Yes, it¡¯s Kana, did you see the mail I sent you? Yes, that photo, I got invited to a party¡­Yeah, it seems like the girls are staying over for the night. Look, I have Ai from the tennis club with me. I mentioned her before¡­Yes, the girl from the bakery. The girl who makes the delicious pastries I bring home all the time. Her acquaintance is the girl from Torii electronics¡­Ah, I¡¯ll give it to her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hello? I¡¯ve taken the phone. I¡¯m Torii Mariko. No, don¡¯t mention it. I invited them all to visit my house today¡­My house has a lot of rooms¡­Yes, everyone else is staying over¡­So if Kana-san could as well¡­No, no, they¡¯re not bothering at all ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s talking politely.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going well ¡¹

    Yukino whispered to my ears, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah yes, please wait a second ¡¹

    Mariko covers the mic and looked at us.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She wants to talk not to me but with an adult in the house ¡¹

    An adult?

    The people in the mansion are;

    Nagisa and Margo-san aren¡¯t back yet.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee are working with the prostitute candidate in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are in the old training building for Kouzuki SS to guard Misuzu and the girls.

    Nobody¡¯s here.

    W-What do we do?

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, yes, yes, it seems that it¡¯s my turn ¡¹

    Huh?

    Katsuko-nee?

    Why is she wearing an apron and a ladle on one hand?

    ¡¸ Give it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Here ¡¹

    Mariko gives the phone to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯ve taken the call. Yes, that¡¯s right. We welcome them, they¡¯re free to stay overnight. Not at all, we have girls from other houses too, we hold that kind of party often. Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks to Kana-senpai¡¯s mother cheerfully.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no problem at all. Our girl here is glad to have a bright lady like Kana-san as her friend. Yes, yes. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Mariko¡¯s parents enrolled her in that famous school for young ladies to display and so she finds it hard to make friends over there. Yes, she does have her hardships. Therefore, she often opens up a party where she invites her friends in middle school. Then, Ai-san, who¡¯s in the same school as Kana-san, is Mariko-san¡¯s classmate during middle school¡­With such connections, Kana-san¡¯s invited to our place ¡¹

    Wow, the story¡¯s expanding.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we do not mind if they stay over¡­Besides, it¡¯s Sunday tomorrow so please stay over if you¡¯d like. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll send them home via our vehicles. Yes, I¡¯ll give it to your daughter ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave back the phone to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mama. That¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s all girls over here. As if there could be a man in here! Mariko-san doesn¡¯t have brothers, and if there was¡­Even if there was, then I¡¯d gladly come to be their bride. It¡¯s a really big mansion you know! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai exaggerates her talk.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll talk about the details tomorrow. Oh, what¡¯s the dinner for today? Curry? If that¡¯s the case then leave some for me tomorrow. Sorry, Mama. Yeah, see you. Tell Papa I said Hi! Yeah, Bye-bye! ¡¹

    Beep.

    Kana-senpai ended the call.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry Mama. Kana¡¯s going to surrender herself to a man¡¯s lust. ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Wait, you¡¯re not doing it, Nobu? You know it¡¯s an opportunity, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to cum inside me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    I nodded honestly.

    ¡¸ I also don¡¯t mind if we make one tonight ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ Wait a second. Kou has to get me soaked deep into sex first! ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Agnes first!! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Papa! I want to have sex! I want to do it! ¡¹

    Err.

    So, what do we do?

    Nonononono, putting that aside.

    ¡¸ Why are you here, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been here. I was looking at the kitchen fire, but since Mana-chan came back, I came over here

    Oh, so that¡¯s why Koyomi-chan said that Mana doesn¡¯t need help.

    That¡¯s because Katsuko-nee¡¯s back and she¡¯s in the kitchen.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in an emergency situation, right? If that¡¯s the case, Minaho-ojousama said that I should go back first since someone has to be in the Mansion ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    They still don¡¯t feel safe leaving the monitoring system of the mansion to Mana.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I came back home first before you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san¡­we¡­bought the pastries ¡¹

    Ai brings over the pastries we gathered from our bakery tour.

    That said, we sampled the first and third shop¡¯s products and the second shop¡¯s loaves remained the same.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, thank you. Let¡¯s put the pastry talk later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes the pastries with a smile and said.

    ¡¸ Dinner¡¯s coming and so you¡¯re free to do whatever you want ¡¹

    Free?

    ¡¸ I mean, there¡¯s someone who wants to make a child and someone who wants to get soaked into sex¡­go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Refresh yourselves, and while at it, take a bath, and then we¡¯ll have dinner. Are there girls who want to help me out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll join you ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan, the twins, and Arisu raised their hands.

    ¡¸ Luna will come with me and do it with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes calls Luna, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also help out. Yomi-oneesama, it¡¯s your turn. You seem to have experienced a lot of troubles. ¡¹

    Luna also read out what happened in the hotel.

    ¡¸ Right. Yomi, and Haiji, come with me ¡¹

    I called Haiji.

    I want Mariko and Haiji to make peace, and have sex with the two of them together.

    ¡¸ Yes. Certainly ¡¹

    Haiji replied blushing.

    ¡¸ Hey, nobody¡¯s left to talk to me? ¡¹

    Yukino said dissatisfied, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you have us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here for you! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters puff their chests.

    ¡¸ Wow, oh well, you two will do ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also here ¡¹

 CH 1065.

    Chapter 1065. Pastry Filled Adventure / Sex Gathering, Opening Greetings

    ¡¸ Err. Are we going at it right away? Shouldn¡¯t we take a bath first? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai who comes to the sex-use room, then speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ No! Agnes can¡¯t wait anymore! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me with her eyes showing sexual arousal.

    She rubs her small chest to my arm.

    ¡¸ Papa, hurry. Should we do it while wearing clothes? Or Should I take out my panties? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to lick Papa¡¯s penis right now ¡¹

    Geez.

    ¡¸ Come here, Agnes, let¡¯s hug ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Here we go! ¡¹

    I dive into the bed while carrying Agnes.

    ¡¸ Wow! Papa! ¡¹

    She¡¯s having fun.

    Let¡¯s change her stress and let her lust flow using fun.

    ¡¸ Here, tickle time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaa! Papa! That tickles! ¡¹

    Agnes laughs.

    ¡¸ Haiji, come here and get tickled too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Come here, Haiji-chan! Hurry! Hurry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Haiji comes to the bed too.

    ¡¸ Here, Agnes. Let¡¯s tickle Haiji together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaaaan!! ¡¹

    Okay, this is going well.

    Agnes¡¯ interests spread from having sex with me to being with the family.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, Kou, this room is¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko looked around as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Is this a room for lewd things? ¡¹

    This is formerly the playroom of the brothel.

    I mean, nearly every room in this mansion has that purpose.

    It¡¯s not the same as the mirror hall in the Kouzuki mansion but we do have mirrors in the wall.

    Besides¡­

    ¡¸ Nobu, this thing, it¡¯s ¡°That¡± right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai points at the SM wooden bench.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s just an artwork. That kind of stuff placed in this room isn¡¯t real. It¡¯s just placed there to enhance the mood ¡¹

    The SM room Shirasaka Sousuke and his friends used were disposed of already.

    It¡¯s just a place with painful memories for Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa.

    This room is used by the original customers of the Kuromori tower, the bigshots in politics and business for the SM-like atmosphere.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s still dangerous so don¡¯t ride it! ¡¹

    Agnes told Kana-senpai with a smile.

    ¡¸ The horsie Papa and I use to have fun is over there ¡¹

    She said and points at a slightly large machine

    ¡¸ It¡¯s, ¡®that,¡¯ right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Kana, you keep on saying ¡®that,¡¯ I don¡¯t even get what ¡®that,¡¯ means ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Well, you see. I think that it¡¯s that saddle fitness machine thing that was popular back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it seems like it. It¡¯s a horse saddle that has some stirrups ¡¹

    Mariko looked at the saddle machine.

    ¡¸ This rocks and rock, moving like a horse, and then it moves your body up and down, twisting it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, compared to the ordinary horse riding fitness machine, this is twice as big. ¡¹

    Kana-senpai points out.

    ¡¸ Now that you mentioned it, you¡¯re right. This is more like the rodeo machine simulating an out of control horse, I believe? But, Rodeo Machines are bigger ¡¹

    Mariko thinks¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because it¡¯s the horsie Papa and I are riding when having sex ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    The two are surprised.

    ¡¸ What I mean is¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes jumps from the bed and goes to the horse riding sex-machine.

    First, she straddles normally.

    ¡¸ When facing this way, you stick out your butt, and have Papa violate you from behind ¡¹

    She steps on the stirrup, grabs into the handlebars attached in front of the saddle, and poses like a rider in a fast gallop.

    ¡¸ Then, you can make this machine go a bit stronger. This is the gallop stance! It pokes inside a lot, and so Agnes has to grab into the handlebar real hard! ¡¹

    Her ass swings on top of the saddle.

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Agnes then straddles the machine on the opposite side.

    ¡¸ If you face this way, you can hug Papa while having sex. The strong movement is inside. This one is a sticky pose. You embrace Papa, and the horsie shakes you lightly, it feels amazing. Agnes loves this one ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, Papa lies down and then Agnes goes on top. It¡¯s dangerous to do it so we only go with weak settings but the up and down movement goes slowly but deeply. When you do that, it feels like you¡¯re having sex on a boat in the seat. That¡¯s the wave pose! ¡¹

    Agnes explained.

    ¡¸ Agnes is in the mood for gallop, I guess? I want Papa to violate me a lot ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, what do you want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m okay with anything¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. You won¡¯t understand unless I show it ¡¹

    Agnes said, then she sticks out her ass again in the galloping style.

    ¡¸ Papa, Papa! Hurry up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I wonder what should I do? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai mutters.

    ¡¸ Huh, Kana? You want to try out this machine? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Err, don¡¯t you find it interesting? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yes, I do ¡¹

    Mariko;

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right. If Kana¡¯s doing it then I will too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although, I¡¯m scared of going too fast so I might pick medium or weak ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the medium, Kana can go with the weak one! ¡¹

    It seems that they¡¯re interested in the horse mount machine sex.

    ¡¸ Here, sorry to keep you waiting. I brought food from the kitchen! ¡¹

    Yomi brings in a wagon.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama prepared snacks and drinks as you might get hungry while having sex before dinner ¡¹

    As expected of Katsuko-nee, she¡¯s so thoughtful.

    ¡¸ Also, we have a wine with an alcohol content that¡¯s not too expensive. It¡¯s chilled ¡¹

    Yomi brings out a bottle of red wine.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. It¡¯s embarrassing to do this while sober so I¡¯ll be taking some

    Mariko¡¯s a young lady so she¡¯s accustomed to drinking wine.

    ¡¸ Kana, are you drinking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take a glass. You¡¯re right, it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll be in the mood to do it unless we drink a bit of wine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now, that¡¯s dangerous doing it on the saddle machine ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I mean, Kou¡¯s going to hug is tight, right? ¡¹

    Mariko said, then she opens the wine bottle with the sommelier knife in the wagon like she¡¯s experienced in it.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t drink ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Are you worried about dropping us? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Sensei says that we¡¯re in a state of emergency tonight ¡¹

    Yomi who read my thoughts replied.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can¡¯t make mistakes because of alcohol when the time comes. Don¡¯t mind me, you girls can drink ¡¹

    Besides, Kudou-papa¡¯s about to fight off people at this moment.

    I feel sorry that I¡¯m the only one having sex with such beauties at times like this, but¡­

    I¡¯d like to at least keep my body function and thoughts sharp.

    I¡¯m the only one who must never lose the ability to deal with the state of emergency at all costs.

    ¡¸ What about Haiji? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll decline ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will do the galop so I won¡¯t drink ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please enjoy this by all means ¡¹

    Haiji, Agnes, Yomi refused drinking wine.

    ¡¸ Oh, hearing you say that makes it hard to drink now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Let¡¯s go drink together, Mariko. You already broke the seal, besides, you need girls who can drink and have fun at times like this ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled at Mariko.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, then I¡¯ll drink ¡¹

    Mariko screws in the corkscrew.

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama, I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Haiji offers.

    ¡¸ Mariko-ojousama can¡¯t do it well ¡¹

    Oh right, when Haiji was serving in the Torii house, Mariko opened a wine bottle¡­

    Like at a party in their family¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I guess someone who¡¯s raised in Europe can do this better ¡¹

    Mariko hands the corkscrew and the bottle to Haiji, then¡­

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t call me Mariko-ojousama. Call me Mariko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    She¡¯s gone and called her the same way when they were master and servant.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me ¡¹

    Haiji screws in the corkscrew then pull out the cork.

    Those are some really smooth and fast moves.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Haiji. I¡¯ll take it from here. I¡¯ll pour one for Kana ¡¹

    Mariko takes the bottle and pours the wine into a glass.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll pour one for Mariko too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, thank you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai takes the bottle and pours a glass for Mariko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s weird, I¡¯m liking Mariko more and more ¡¹

    ¡¸ What a coincidence, I like you too Kana. Next to Kou that is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I like you next to Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that we got this chance to have sex together ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, I think the same way ¡¹

    The two raised their glass together.

    ¡¸ Wait, wait! Don¡¯t drink it, while we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s all raise our glasses together ¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸ Okay, will orange juice do? ¡¹

    Yomi asks Haiji.

    ¡¸ Yes, that will do ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, Agnes wants to drink Papa¡¯s semen! ¡¹

    Agnes replied. Yomi;

    ¡¸ The salty-bitter stuff is for later¡­For now, we¡¯re going to drink together so let¡¯s pick a sweet one! ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, do semen taste salty-bitter? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s most of it! The taste changes depending on Papa¡¯s health ¡¹

    Agnes replies honestly.

    ¡¸ When I drank it, it¡¯s mostly bitter ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ My! Haiji already had a taste? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well of course. Nobu loves making girls drink it. Mariko, you should get ready for it ¡¹1

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ It was bitter for me at first but in two months, you¡¯ll start to want to lick Nobu¡¯s semen intensely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes loves it! ¡¹

    Agnes says while taking a glass of orange juice from Yomi.

    ¡¸ I want to drink Papa¡¯s semen and put his big penis inside of me. I want Papa to pour a lot of semen inside of me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get your time, Agnes-chan. You don¡¯t have to rush ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, the eldest bends forward and looked at Agnes in the eye as she talks to her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to ride the horsie with Nobu, right? ¡¹

    She gently pats Agnes¡¯ gold hair.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have a toast first ¡¹

    She says as everyone has their glass now.

    ¡¸ What are we celebrating? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ We celebrate our meetings ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, I¡¯m glad that I met everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ The bakery tour was also fun. It¡¯s a lot of fuss at the start though. Yomi-san and Haiji-chan did great too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks heartily.

    ¡¸ Agnes wasn¡¯t there¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you need to get accepted in the entrance examination as soon as possible. Once you do that, I¡¯ll take Agnes wherever you want to go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really?! ¡¹

    Agnes sounds excited.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to go to the sea! ¡¹

    Oh, that was back in May¡­

    When we released Agnes from the basement, we went to the sea.

    ¡¸ I want to have sex with Papa while watching the sea! ¡¹

    Hearing Agnes say that, Mariko;

    ¡¸ Why is it that Agnes-san always talks about sex? ¡¹

    She asks curiously.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because there¡¯s nothing more important than sex with Papa in this world! ¡¹

    Agnes replies with a straight look.

    ¡¸ Sure, sex with Nobu is fun that if you do it with him, you won¡¯t be able to think of doing it with other men. Recently, when I get horny by myself, I can only see Nobu¡¯s face and naked body in my head ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. Sex with Kou leaves an amazing memory. I can vividly remember the visuals, the smell, and the touch of Kou¡¯s body from when we had sex ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ I kept thinking of Kou for the whole week ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, you masturbated? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ I-I did ¡¹

    ¡¸ Recalling Nobu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, is that bad? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s embarrassed. Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not. I often do that too. Nobu¡¯s the only one I can imagine when thinking about sex. Thinking about what kind of sex we¡¯re going to do next time is enough to make me wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too¡­What about Haiji? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­before I could imagine it¡­u-uhm¡­it already happens ¡¹

    The young girls often call each other when it¡¯s their turn¡­

    No, they do have the thought of wanting to get along as soon as possible, but¡­

    ¡¸ Is that so? That¡¯s nice. Living together I mean ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I can understand the reason why Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama left the Kouzuki mansion and live with Kou ¡¹

    Saying that, Mariko and Kana-senpai can¡¯t live with us since they¡¯re living with their parents

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to connect with Papa all day long, to be honest. Agnes is her true self when Papa¡¯s penis is inside of me. At times that it¡¯s not, I¡¯m incomplete ¡¹

    Agnes still hasn¡¯t found the meaning of her life other than having sex with me.

    Her unfortunate growth is to blame, but¡­

    It¡¯ll take time before this is cured.

    But still, it¡¯s moving forward slowly. I believe.

    ¡¸ Papa too. It¡¯s not just Agnes, but still, when Papa¡¯s having sex with the family, it makes Papa completely full ¡¹

    I¡­

    Right, I¡­

    I make up for something lacking in me through sex.

    ¡¸ And someday, it will be filled ¡¹

    Yomi said with a smile.

    She said while reading my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, anyway, let¡¯s have a toast! Agnes, do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me blankly.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan will say ¡°cheers¡± and everyone will raise their glass ¡¹

    Haiji speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Oh, Agnes will do that! ¡¹

    Agnes understood.

    ¡¸ Well then, cheers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cheers!!! ¡¹

    We raised our glasses.

    Everyone does it happily.

    Then, we drink it.

    Nice, this juice is delicious.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Katsuko-oneesama gave me the key to this room¡¯s closet ¡¹

    Yomi says after we finished drinking.

    ¡¸ Closet? You mean this? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko looked at the corner of the room.

    ¡¸ Yes, she said that we can use anything inside it ¡¹

    Yomi unlocked the door.

    ¡¸ I wonder what¡¯s inside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder indeed? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko waited for the door to open with great interest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m opening it! ¡¹

    Click.

    Yomi opens the closet, then¡­

    In there is¡­

    ¡¸ Is this¡­?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, this is amazing ¡¹

    Inside are clothes and tools for SM-like plays.

    Stuff you can play with without hurting the body.

    ¡¸ Wow, this tanned bustier is lewd. Your nipples are exposed! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai seems to be interested in the tools.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, Mariko, don¡¯t you want to try this out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, but¡­Kou, what¡¯s this? ¡¹

    Mariko took out leather handcuffs.

    ¡¸ This is a tool to bind your hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way? Does it hurt? Does it stop your blood from flowing? ¡¹

    Mariko asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen, it¡¯s supposed to keep your blood circulation and stuff intact while keeping your hands in place ¡¹

    It¡¯s created like that.

    ¡¸ Oh, the bed had some rings to tie your hands and feet over there ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. There are ropes too ¡¹

    Mariko found the ropes in the closet.

    ¡¸ Kou, have you tied up women with this? ¡¹

    Err¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s tying someone up, I know how to do it ¡¹

    Yomi replied.

    Yomi copied Katsuko-nee¡¯s sex techniques from her memories.

    ¡¸ What, Mariko wants Nobu to violate her while tied up? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks jokingly, but¡­

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Mariko replied blushing.

    ¡¸ I¡­want to try it ¡¹

    1. The author wrote ¡°Kana,¡± instead of Mariko

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1066.

    Chapter 1066. Pastry Filled Adventure / Mariko¡¯s rope makeup and horse mount sex with Agnes

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Let¡¯s go to the horsie! ¡¹

    Agnes gets on the horse mount sex machine and swings her cute ass.

    On the other hand, lying on the bed¡­

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯ll wrinkle your uniform, do you mind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t. I have two spares prepared, and since we¡¯re at it, I want to be tied up while wearing uniform ¡¹

    Mariko replied to Kana-senpai¡¯s reply.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin with the leather handcuffs, I¡¯ll tie your hand behind your back ¡¹

    Yomi said, then she fixed Mariko¡¯s wrist behind her back.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s watching how Mariko¡¯s tied up with great interest.

    ¡¸ Papa! Hurry up! I want to go intense! Desuno! ¡¹

    I go to the machine, then Agnes hugged me and said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t go hard at it right away ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I want to enjoy Agnes¡¯ body slowly. ¡¹

    I kissed the half-foreign beauty.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm. Papa~! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with her melting eyes and seeks my tongue.

    I start the machine in ¡®weak¡¯ power while kissing.

    Kuiiin! Kuiiin!

    The saddle we¡¯re riding slowly moves up and down.

    It¡¯s like we¡¯re in a small boat in the calm sea.

    I embrace Agnes¡¯ body while taking it easy.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s nice. I want to try that out too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at the machine as it moves and muttered.

    ¡¸ I want to embrace like that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll do it later for you Haiji ¡¹

    I replied while shaking Agnes with the machine.

    ¡¸ Sensei, please pick Mariko-oneesama¡¯s collar! ¡¹

    Yomi speaks to me from the bed.

    The bed has seven collars taken from the closet.

    ¡¸ Today, let¡¯s pick that black and hard one for Mariko. That has that ¡°torture¡± feel to it ¡¹

    I pick the thick collar.

    ¡¸ Oh, don¡¯t fit it tightly on her neck. It¡¯s going to be painful. Instead, make it a bit weak, like it¡¯s dangling loosely. Make it look like she¡¯s been raped and confined for three days ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Yomi can read my mind so she¡¯ll do it as I can imagine

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama, excuse me ¡¹

    Yomi puts on the collar on Mariko.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, hold this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, o-okay ¡¹

    Haiji trembles as her former master have a collar on her neck.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t hold it I can¡¯t fix in the metal fixtures ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Haiji holds the collar and Yomi fixes the metal fixture.

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama, right of this moment, you¡¯re in complete submission to Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I know ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s face is completely red

    ¡¸ Haiji, add a cord to Mariko¡¯s collar ¡¹

    I give orders while embracing Agnes in the horse mount machine

    ¡¸ A-A cord? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, girls like Mariko need a leash on her collar, right? ¡¹

    A string to control a stubborn horse.

    ¡¸ Here, it¡¯s this, Haiji-chan ¡¹

    Yomi takes out a leash for a large breed dog strolling.

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Haiji takes it¡­

    ¡¸ M-Mariko-ojousama, excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please ¡¹

    Mariko thanked her former subordinate for the gentle treatment.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m in complete submission right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Indeed¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s trembling hands fix the leash into the collar.

    ¡¸ Haiji, hold on to that leash for me ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m busy right now ¡¹

    My hands are holding Agnes¡¯ from behind and groping Agnes¡¯ chest on top of her clothes.

    ¡¸ I-It feels good ¡¹

    The relaxed motions of the horse riding machine calm down Agnes¡¯ heart.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll be holding the cord¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji seems confused as her former Master is treated like a pet dog.

    But, I believe that this experience will deepen their relationship.

    ¡¸ Okay, now time to tie the rope ¡¹

    Yomi brings in a new bundle of straw rope.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu, how do you want to tie Mariko up? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me curiously.

    ¡¸ Hey, let¡¯s keep her half-naked. Like, exposing Mariko¡¯s breasts and such ¡¹

    Yeah, let¡¯s see.

    I insert my hands from the hem of Agnes¡¯ clothes.

    Agnes isn¡¯t wearing a bra.

    I can enjoy the feeling of her raw breasts as the machine shakes us.

    ¡¸ Mariko, tuck up her uniform up to her breasts to expose her breasts, and then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. I make an infinite shape rope on it ¡¹

    It¡¯s easy to talk with someone with Miko power.

    ¡¸ Right, like that ¡¹

    I roll up Agnes¡¯ clothes and expose her breasts.

    Then, I use my hands to show how to make a good bind using Agnes¡¯ chest.

    ¡¸ Auuu, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes trembles.

    ¡¸ Certainly, we¡¯ll make a bra with the rope. Then, keep the nipples exposed ¡¹

    Yomi binds Mariko¡¯s soft skin.

    ¡¸ Is it okay to tie her up like that? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tying her up while making sure that her blood and respiration isn¡¯t hindered ¡¹

    Yomi who knows Katsuko-nee¡¯s techniques; replied.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t this rope leave some marks on the skin later? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at the straw rope and said.

    ¡¸ Yes. It leaves a red mark on your skin ¡¹

    Yomi replied.

    Mariko and Kana are startled.

    ¡¸ Huh, that¡¯s going to be a problem ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    Mariko who¡¯s in complete submission remains silent.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not doing it strongly so even if it leaves a mark, it will disappear by tomorrow ¡¹

    It¡¯s Sunday today, so it¡¯ll disappear before Monday.

    ¡¸ Besides, women with a red trace of bondage looks very sexy ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Really, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to violate Mariko while half-naked and tied up. Then, we¡¯re going to take a bath after sex. I want to see Mariko¡¯s body with traces of the rope in her skin ¡¹

    Having a red knot pattern on her white skin.

    ¡¸ O-Okay. P-Please do ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ T-Tie me¡­please tie me up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me. Kana-oneesama, would you like to help? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sure ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s holding the cord¡­

    So, Yomi asked for Kana-senpai¡¯s help

    ¡¸ Err, we¡¯re exposing her breasts, right? ¡¹

    She raised Mariko¡¯s sailor uniform up.

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    Mariko trembled in shame.

    Her bra today has a light blue color.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s lewder when you take off the hook and raise it up like this ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Papa! Agnes wants to take it off too ¡¹

    Agnes tells me.

    ¡¸ I guess we should ¡¹

    I slowly take off Agnes¡¯ upper clothes while the machine shakes us lightly.

    I¡¯ll leave her skirt and panty on.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll make sure that it doesn¡¯t hurt ¡¹

    Yomi coils the rope around Mariko¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaah ¡¹

    As expected, Mariko¡¯s quite the masochist.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Sensei? ¡¹

    Yomi asks about the results of her binds.

    ¡¸ Oh, now that the rope is forming an 8 shape, Mariko¡¯s breasts now has more volume. ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks her impressions.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much more embarrassing than getting naked. ¡¹

    Mariko said while trembling.

    Her hands are tied behind her back, a collar on her neck, and a rope on her chest¡­

    But, that¡¯s not enough.

    I insert my hands into Agnes¡¯ crotch.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ panty is already drenched.

    My groping and the movement of the horse riding machine stimulated Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes, it¡¯s getting hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I want Papa¡¯s penis already ¡¹

    Agnes replies while I embrace her on the horse riding machine.

    ¡¸ I see. By the way, how¡¯s Mariko? ¡¹

    I asked the girls in the bed.

    ¡¸ Mariko spread your legs there and let me see how¡¯s your crotch ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Mariko trembled in shame.

    However.

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama, complete submission ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right¡­i-it¡¯s complete submission ¡¹

    Haiji who holds the lead says the same.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Mariko turned to me and spreads her legs wide with her knees bent while she¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ Geez, this is making me impatient ¡¹

    Kana-senpai flips Mariko¡¯s skirt.

    Mariko¡¯s panty is also blue, just like her bra.

    And¡­

    The fabric in her crotch is also drenched.

    ¡¸ Mariko, what¡¯s happening to you down there? ¡¹

    I asked while teasing Agnes¡¯ crotch.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wet ¡¹

    Mariko replies in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Why is it wet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I want Kou to violate me ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ Hurry! Hurry up and break me! Kou, tease this domineering and selfish Mariko with your penis!!! ¡¹

    The daughter of the president of the world-leading electronics enterprise wearing the school of the best school for young ladies in Japan¡­

    That prim and proper uniform is half-stripped.

    Her hands are tied behind her.

    Her exposed breasts are tied using straw ropes.

    Her thighs are exposed, and her panty wet from love nectar is for everyone to see.

    Her beautiful face is melting from sexual arousal.

    ¡¸ I want it! I want you to force yourself onto me! I want to have sex! ¡¹

    She speaks out her lust.

    However, I¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes goes first. Watch from there, Mariko ¡¹

    I open my pants with my other hand and exposed my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Agnes, let¡¯s go with gallop ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes grabs tightly into the handlebar of the horse riding sex-machine.

    Then, she steps on the stirrup, braced herself, and sticks out her ass to me in all fours.

    ¡¸ Yeah, looking good ¡¹

    I slide down Agnes¡¯ panty and expose her young pussy.

    Down there, she¡¯s dripping wet, and hot love nectar spills out of her pink walls.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! Papa! Please put it inside Agnes ¡¹

    I scoop out some of Agnes¡¯ love nectar to show to the four in the bed, and then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    I stomped on my stirrup and bend my body.

    Then, I push in my tensed penis into Agnes¡¯ opening.

    ¡¸ Now, in one go¡­ ¡¹

    Nupupu!!

    Agnes is still young.

    We had sex every day for nearly half a year, but¡­

    She¡¯s still small and narrow.

    ¡¸ More! Deeper! Papa!!! ¡¹

    I grabbed Agnes¡¯ small hips and pushed it in.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want it too ¡¹

    Mariko, Haiji, and Kana-senpai¡¯s eyes look at the connecting part between Agnes and me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaaaah,Papaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Zuzuzuzuzuzu¡­

    The narrow meat spreads into the shape of my penis.

    And then.

    ¡¸ Good ¡¹

    My erect penis is all inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, haaaaa, haaaa, Papa! I love you! I love you!!! ¡¹

    Half-naked, turned her skirt, and her panty is still in while I violate her.

    Then, we¡¯re riding a sex machine imitating a horse¡­

    I check that Agnes has calmed down, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s start galloping ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Desuno! ¡¹

    I cover Agnes¡¯ body and grab into the saddle to make sure that Agnes doesn¡¯t fall by mistake.

    I also check that my legs are stepping on the stirrup.

    I flipped the switch that controls the motor from weak to strong.

    Wiiiin! Wiiiiin!!

    This is such a big machine so it won¡¯t speed up that suddenly.

    It goes slowly, and the movement gradually grows stronger.

    Kyuuiiiin!! Kyuukyuiiiin!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it feels good! Papa! It feels good! ¡¹

    My penis goes wild inside Agnes as we shake intensely.

    Gyuuuuuiiin Kagigyugyuuiiiin!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, Papa! Papa!!!!1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, stop talking! You¡¯re going to bite your tongue!!! ¡¹

    The pleasure of sitting on a saddle, having sex by doing it from behind, and the machine forcibly shakes us¡­

    My glans rubs Agnes¡¯ walls uncaring about my intention

    Ooh, that feels good.

    ¡¸ Wow. Looks like Agnes-chan is in pleasure ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at us have sex and said.

    ¡¸ I want it inside me too ¡¹

    Mariko looks at us with such passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ I wonder if I can do that too? ¡¹

    Haiji mutters¡­

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we share the pleasure Agnes-chan is experiencing right now ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a bit apart so I think I can only reproduce about 60% of it ¡¹

    Saying that; she touches Mana and Kana-senpai

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!!!! What¡¯s this!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooooh! That feels good! ¡¹

    Yomi uses her Miko power to pour the pleasure Agnes is experiencing into the two.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, touch me ¡¹

    Yomi told Haiji as she makes a bit of a face of pleasure.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Haiji touches Yomi¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ Aaaaauuu! ¡¹

    The pleasure of my intense penis poking also goes inside Haiji.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    The stain on Mariko¡¯s underwear continues to spread out.

    Mariko and Haiji are trying to hold back their crotch.

    Yomi who¡¯s conveying the pleasure to the three is holding down her hips, enduring it like Agnes on the machine.

    Gassshiiin! Guwaaashin!! Gashhin!!

    ¡¸ Nununu, nununu, hmmm ¡¹

    Agnes grits her teeth as the horse riding sex machine move intensely.

    Gashiiin! Guwashiin! Gashiin!

    My hips thrust on their own, following the movements of the machine.

    Oh, I feel sweat coming out of my body.

    Sweat flies from my forehead and falls into Agnes¡¯ naked back.

    Agnes¡¯ body is growing hotter too.

    Ooh, it¡¯s tightening. She¡¯s clamping me.

    The intense piston repeats with the warm love nectar as a lubricant.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaah! aaaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiii, hiiii, hiiiiiii!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, auu, uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, hmmm, hmmmm!! ¡¹

    The four girls on the bed moans for Agnes who can¡¯t release her voice.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I can feel it!! ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is about to cum! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡­

    ¡¸ M-Me too! ¡¹

    Haiji¡­

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s about to cum too! ¡¹

    Yomi¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan screams from her heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cum inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Release a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah¡­cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Agnes trembles on top of the machine, her body then bends greatly.

    Her insides contracts.

    Brake!!

    I pressed the emergency stop switch on the machine¡¯s handle, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Hmmm!!!!! Nuuuuuu!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmmmmm!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body jumps out from the smen pouring into her womb.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s coming out ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can feel it, it¡¯s pouring inside Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ The warm stuff is spreading ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh, it feels good ¡¹

    Kashaan! Kashaan! Kuiiin!!

    The horse riding sex machine slowly stops moving.

    Kuiiin¡­pushuu

    Then, it stops.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Agnes falls prostrate on the saddle with her sweaty body.

    My penis still remains inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ Papa!! It felt amazing!!!! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it felt good for me too ¡¹

    I massaged Agnes¡¯ naked body.

    ¡¸ Thank you, I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too. Agnes ¡¹

    I then kissed Agnes¡¯ sweaty back.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1067.

    Chapter 1067. Pasty filled Adventure / Rape Play with Kana-senpai

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa, haa¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Agnes¡¯ insides.

    ¡¸Hauu¡¹

    My glans pop out of her young and narrow pussy.

    My white semen spilled down immediately after.

    ¡¸That was great¡¹

    Agnes slowly raised her body and got off the horse riding sex machine¡­

    ¡¸Papa, I¡¯ll clean it up with my mouth¡¹

    She speaks while looking up at me and showing a captivating smile as her whole body sweats.

    ¡¸Yeah, do it¡¹

    I also got off the machine and stand before Agnes.

    It¡¯s hot.

    I also take off my clothes and got naked above my waist.

    Let¡¯s take off my lower half too.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll clean it properly so please wait¡¹

    Agnes turned to the four girls on the bed and said.

    The four of them experienced Agnes¡¯ climax too so they haven¡¯t recovered yet.

    ¡¸Papa, itadakimasu desuno!¡¹

    Agnes squats before me and then holds my penis that just ejaculated with both hands.

    ¡¸I love this smell¡¹

    She sniffs my semen in the glans, and then.

    ¡¸Haamuu¡¹

    Ooh, the hot mouth of the half-foreign beauty swallows my penis.

    ¡¸Hmm, hmmm, kuuun!¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ lips coat my penis, sucking out the semen, love nectar, and sweat out of it.

    Then, she licks the glans with her tongue.

    She sucks out the semen that remained in the urethra too.

    ¡¸Papa¡¯s semen is delicious¡¹

    Agnes smiles happily.

    ¡¸Hey, Papa¡­Please have sex with Agnes in three, five, ten, thirty years, forever!¡¹

    Agnes¡­

    ¡¸Please pour your semen inside Agnes all the time! And then, Agnes will lick it always too¡¹

    She says and rubs her hard nipples on my glans.

    ¡¸Agnes wants to have sex with Papa forever. I¡¯m Papa¡¯s daughter, desuno!¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ cheeks.

    ¡¸But, Agnes, you need to go to school, make friends with people outside the family too¡¹

    She can¡¯t keep clinging to me

    She¡¯s gone from the lonely life in the basement to living with the young group and getting along with them in the mansion.

    Next, she has to go outside and make more friends.

    ¡¸I know. I can¡¯t let Papa stay protecting me. Agnes will grow strong and then protect Luna-chan and Mao-chan, and the newborn children too¡¹

    Yeah, now that she has a family of the same age, and¡­

    Mao-chan, the younger¡­

    Then, Yukino and Nagisa are both pregnant with my child.

    It¡¯s showing the influence on Agnes.

    ¡¸But, even if I make a lot of friends, Papa¡¯s the only one Agnes will have sex with¡¹

    Agnes says while licking the tip of my penis.

    ¡¸There are a lot more men out there. Agnes might find someone she likes more than me¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    If Agnes finds someone she likes, then¡­

    I wonder what I will do at that moment?

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen! Papa¡¯s the best!¡¹

    Agnes says while holding my penis.

    ¡¸Agnes will never do anything to make Papa sad¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, Agnes¡¹

    I¡¯m glad that you say that but¡­

    Who knows about the future.

    Even so, I have to bring Agnes to the outside world.

    If I keep Agnes inside the Mansion for myself then I¡¯m no different from Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good enough. It felt amazing. Agnes is great in sex and fellatio¡¹

    ¡¸Agnes loves doing it after all! Having sex with Papa and sucking Papa¡¯s penis!¡¹

    Agnes shows an innocent smile fitting for her age.

    But, her womb is filled with my semen.

    ¡¸Just a little more. A bonus!¡¹

    Agnes kisses my glans to end it.

    ¡¸Ahn! Geez! It¡¯s so hot I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡¹

    Finally, Kana-senpai got up and took off her uniform.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Agnes, I¡¯m going¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Papa¡¹

    I face Kana-senpai with my erect penis.

    Then, I walk towards her.

    ¡¸Hey? What¡¯s wrong, Nobu?¡¹

    Kana-senpai took off three buttons from her blouse.

    I can see her white bra below her sweating collarbone.

    ¡¸Hmm, I came to rape Kana-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸Huh??¡¹

    I then pushed Kana-senpai down the bed.

    ¡¸Hey, Nobu. My uniform¡¯s getting wrinkled!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s take it off¡¹

    I unbuttoned Kana-senpai¡¯s skirt and lowered the zipper.

    Yukino, Megu, Nei, Edie, Ai, and Kana-senpai.

    I know how to take off the uniforms of the girls in our high school from experience.

    ¡¸Kyaaaa~¡¹

    Kana-senpai screams as I smoothly pull out her skirt.

    ¡¸We have a lot of spare blouse in here¡¹

    We have a stock since I raped Yukino last May.

    ¡¸So, I¡¯m tearing this¡¹

    I grabbed Kana-senpai¡¯s blouse, and pull it with all my strength.

    Puchi. Puchi, Puchiii.

    The remaining buttons on her blouse pop off.

    ¡¸G-Geez! Nobu, you¡¯re violent¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    ¡¸But, you love this don¡¯t you, Kana-senpai?¡¹

    Her eyes are burning in excitement.

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I¡­ I like this¡¹

    Kana-senpai, who I pushed down the bed, looked up at me and replied.

    ¡¸Why aren¡¯t you doing this all the time? You should come and assault me more!¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸I¡­My first time with Nobu was rape¡­No, my first time was Nobu raping me, and so, I always delude myself where Nobu forces himself onto me¡¹

    That said, there are always people watching us in the school.

    It just happened that Edie and Megu aren¡¯t here today.

    ¡¸Aahn~ Nobu¡¯s finally forcing his way again on me¡¹

    Kana-senpai hugs me from below.

    ¡¸Hey, wait a second!¡¹

    Mariko speaks from the side.

    ¡¸K-Kou, I-I should be first, right?! Look, I¡¯m waiting while looking like this!¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s hands are tied behind her back¡­

    A big collar is on her neck, and Haiji¡¯s holding the cord tied to it.

    Furthermore, her breasts are exposed and tied up with a rope.

    Her skirt¡¯s flipped up, legs opened wide, and her panty stained with her love nectar is fully exposed.

    ¡¸Maarikoo~ Nobu¡¯s in the mood right now, don¡¯t get in his way!¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸Besides, you¡¯re not aware that since you¡¯re tied up like that, you¡¯ll be the last one in the order¡¹

    ¡¸Last? Me?¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yes. The tied up girl goes last because of neglect play. That¡¯s just obvious!¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸I-I¡­t-that wasn¡¯t my intention¡­¡¹

    Mariko says in confusion but it¡¯s too late.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not just put off¡­¡¹

    Yomi touches Mariko¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸Sensei¡¯s going to do it with you after you had all the second-hand experience with everyone else¡¹

    Yeah, she already shared the pleasure from when Agnes and I had sex¡­

    Yomi¡¯s going to use her Miko power to pour it on Mariko again this time.

    ¡¸Feel it¡­feel as Nobu rapes me¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Mariko.

    ¡¸Come, Nobu¡¹

    Yeah.

    I grope Kana-senpai¡¯s body, who¡¯s wearing only a blouse with buttons removed and in her underwear!

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    I take off her bra and massaged her breasts.

    I sucked on her nipples.

    ¡¸Haiji-chan, let¡¯s watch together¡¹

    Agnes told Haiji.

    It would be hard to keep the small girls experience sexual pleasure from others continuously.

    Therefore, Agnes and Haiji withdrew and went away from Yomi.

    With all the sex our family had so far, making adjustments like this is natural.

    Yomi continues to stick to Mariko.

    The sexual pleasure Kana-senpai¡¯s feeling is conveyed to Mariko¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Noooo! That¡¯s unfair! I don¡¯t want this! I want it directly inside me!¡¹

    Mariko blames Kana-senpai while still tied up and spreading her legs and looking at me.

    ¡¸Kana-chan¡¯s breasts have a beautiful shape¡¹

    Agnes tells Haiji as I caress Kana-senpai¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Agnes wants to have breasts like that too¡¹

    Seeing that Agnes touches her chest with both hands, she does the same

    ¡¸Ahn! If you compare mine to Nei-san¡­¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while moaning, but¡­

    ¡¸Nei-chan¡¯s breasts are too big and beautiful that Papa¡¯s touching it cautiously¡¹

    Agnes testifies.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Sensei¡¯s less nervous touching Kana-senpai¡¯s breasts and he does it naturally¡¹

    Yomi read my thoughts and reported it to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸Ahn~ Geez! Aren¡¯t you just saying that you feel more carefree with my breasts, right?¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, get more carefree and come at me¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸Ah! I¡¯ve decided! I¡¯m going to succeed Iwakura-senpai and become the next student council president! And then I can have Nobu attack me in the student council room!¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸Besides! You always have sex with Ai in the bakery in secret! I want to change that status!¡¹

    Then, Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸Nobu, take off my panties¡¹

    She looks up at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I pull down Kana-senpai¡¯s panties.

    Her pussy¡¯s already soaking wet.

    ¡¸Just shove it in! I¡¯m too wet already! Just do it!¡¹

    I push my erect penis on Kana-senpai¡¯s slit in a missionary position.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if we make a child, just mess me up!!¡¹

    I push in my hips.

    My erect penis slips inside her vagina.

    ¡¸Kyauuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kana-chan¡¯s like a Kaijuu¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, it feels so good! Aaaaah!¡¹

    Zubububububu¡­my penis invades her warm meat hole.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s not too active in the tennis club, but¡­

    But, that¡¯s why¡­

    Her body isn¡¯t too trained, too tight, but not too loose either.

    It¡¯s a body of an ordinary second-year high school girl.

    Ooh, I¡¯m buried inside Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸Aaaaah, come! Deeper! Deeper! Nobu!!!!¡¹

    Punyururururu¡­

    As I push to the root, the gap between Kana-senpai and my penis overflows with love nectar.

    ¡¸Kana-senpai¡¹

    I start moving my hips intensely.

    ¡¸Ahn!~ Ahn!~ Ahn! Ahn! It feels good!¡¹

    Since she shared Agnes¡¯ climax, Kana-senpai¡¯s insides are completely ready.

    Even though I just shoved it in so suddenly, it accepts it tightly and gently wraps it.

    ¡¸Aaah, Aaah, Nobu! Nobu! Kiss me!¡¹

    I cover Kana-senpai and kiss her while shaking my hips.

    Our tongues entwine.

    Kana-senpai slurps my tongue intensely.

    ¡¸Ahn~ You make it look like you¡¯re raping me! I love this! Nobu!!¡¹

    Wearing nothing but socks below.

    Her upper half has her ton blouse and a blouse forcibly moved up.

    She looks like she¡¯s getting raped.

    ¡¸Hey, Nobu, let¡¯s hold hands! Nobu!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    I gave her my hand and she gripped it tightly.

    ¡¸I love how you look at me like that. I love Nobu¡¯s eyes whenever we have sex¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s also staring at me who¡¯s pushing her down, violating her.

    ¡¸Aaaah! This is unfair! Me too! Look at me too! Kou!¡¹

    Mariko wants it too as the pleasure Kana-senpai¡¯s pleasure is conveyed to her, but¡­

    ¡¸Papa puts the girl he¡¯s having sex with as his priority¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸But! But! Aaah! Kou!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Mariko-oneesama. Sensei can feel Mariko-oneesama too. He hasn¡¯t forgotten about you¡¹

    Yomi whispered to Mariko¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸But, Mariko¡¯s last! Okay?! Hmm~ Hmm!¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while enjoying our sex.

    ¡¸Err, after Kana-chan, it¡¯s Yomi-chan and Haiji-chan, and Mariko-chan¡¯s last¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s perplexed.

    ¡¸Uhm, that¡­I don¡¯t mind if I¡¯m next to Mariko-oneesama¡­no, I mean, maybe not today¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s being considerate of her former master.

    ¡¸No, Haiji. I¡¯m going to fuck you right in front of Mariko.¡¹

    I shouted at Haiji while staring at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! The real thrill of neglect play is when you¡¯re completely frustrated! Aaahn~¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while looking at me.

    ¡¸Aaahn! Nobu¡­You know, sex is¡­¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸You know, the thing in the shojo manga where your head becomes white while having sex and that you can¡¯t feel anything but sex isn¡¯t true at all¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s breasts bounce as I thrust inside her.

    The smell of her sweat from her flushed skin and the smell of her love nectar envelops us.

    ¡¸You can see a lot of things while having sex. Think a lot. And that¡¯s what¡¯s great about it¡¹

    She smiles at me while her face melts in pleasure.

    ¡¸Kana-senpai¡¯s beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn~ You mean, among the second-year girls in our school, right?¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m no match against Nei-san, you know. Besides, Ai¡¯s also beautiful, I mean, don¡¯t you have girls that are much more beautiful than me? Aaahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, I think that Kana-senpai¡¯s beautiful¡¹

    This girl connected to me right now exchanging intense movements in our lower bodies is beautiful.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Kana is beautiful right now¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸And you become more beautiful when Papa¡¯s pouring semen inside your stomach. It¡¯s true to Agnes and everyone¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸Yes, Nobu! Pour it! Pour it inside me! I don¡¯t really mind if we make one¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s hand holds my hand tightly.

    ¡¸I want to get pregnant! I want to become the student council president while having Nobu¡¯s child in my stomach! Like, I¡¯m the student council president and yet I¡¯m also carrying a child!!!¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s delusions are pouring oil into the flames of her arousal.

    ¡¸N-Nobu! Ah! I¡­I¡­Aaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know. I know it¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s slowly rising up.

    ¡¸I¡­Kana¡­Is Nobu violating me right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m raping you right now¡¹

    We¡¯re close to the climax of the rape play.

    ¡¸Aaah, more! Violate me! Mess me up! Don¡¯t think of anything else and pour it all inside! Ejaculate so much that you¡¯ll get me pregnant!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Kana-senpai!¡¹

    I prepare for the last spurt.

    ¡¸Kana-senpai, you¡¯re moving your hips¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?! But I¡¯m being violated!? Aaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯re being violated and yet you¡¯re moving your hips, what a lewd girl you are, Kana-senpai!!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaaaaaa! aaaah! Aaaah! I¡­¡¹

    Kana-senpai bends her spine and pushes her hips, piercing herself more.

    ¡¸Tighten up your ass, do it like this! Kana!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!!¡¹

    Each time Kana-senpai tightens up her ass, her vagina clamps hard.

    ¡¸Aaaah! It feels good! Nobu! It feels good!¡¹

    ¡¸Kana-senpai, you¡¯re a pervert for getting pleasure while being raped!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Kana¡¯s a pervert! I love you!! Kana loves it when Nobu¡¯s breaking me!!! Do it forcefully! Plant your seed inside Kana! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    I¡¯m nearing my limit.

    ¡¸Kana¡¯s being violated!!! Nobu¡¯s raping me! I¡¯m cumming from being violated! Aaaaaah! Nobu! Nobu! Nobu! I love you! I love you!!¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s body is leaking out a lewd sweet smell.

    She¡¯s about to cum.

    ¡¸Iyaaaaaaa!! Nobu! Nobu!! Aaaaaah! Cumming! Cummig! Cumming! Cummiiiiiiinnnnggggg!!!¡¹

    Kana-senpai jumps to climax, her whole body twitches.

    ¡¸A bigger wave is coming in!!!¡¹

    The jet of pleasure violates Mariko through Yomi

    Me too!

    ¡¸Kanaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Dobyuuu!!

    Dobyuu

    ¡¸It¡¯s hot!!! I¡¯m making a child!!!¡¹

    Her body bends and she keeps on pushing in her hips.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s womb drinks my semen.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah! It¡¯s coming in deep!!!¡¹

    She can feel the white liquid spreading out.

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s also moving her hips.

    Earlier, when I was having sex with Agnes, we were a bit apart, but¡­

    This time, we¡¯re in the same bed as Mariko

    The sensitivity and pleasure are all multiplied.

    ¡¸Hmmmmm!!!¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s also holding down her crotch with her left as her right hand is holding Mariko¡¯s nape, she¡¯s enduring the wave of pleasure.

    ¡¸Aaaaahn!!! There¡¯s still more¡¹

    I continue to ejaculate inside Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸Iyaaaaa! I love you! I love you! I love you!!¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s long and thin legs embraced my hips.

    ¡¸Kiss me! Kiss me! Nobu!!!¡¹

    I kissed Kana-senpai until I finished pouring until the last drop.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1068.

    Chapter 1068. Pastry Filled Adventure / Haiji¡¯s sitting position sex exhibit

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shows me a beautiful smile¡­

    My penis is still inside her.

    ¡¸ I like you. I love you ¡¹

    She embraces me tightly from below.

    She rubs her cheeks on my face.

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s face when pouring it inside me is so cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, your face, while I pour it inside you, is also cute ¡¹

    That earnest look on her face while accepting the semen in her womb during her climax.

    ¡¸ Do you love me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Say it properly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, that¡¯s cute. Nobu! ¡¹

    She pats my face with both her hands.

    ¡¸ Hey, my breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lick it. Nobu loves breasts, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I lick Kana-senpai¡¯s nipples, her skin remains hot.

    ¡¸ It feels good ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replies.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s still fire inside my body. That¡¯s why it feels good ¡¹

    We¡¯re doing pillow talk, I guess.

    You should give your partner some caress even after sexual climax.

    I grope Kana-senpai¡¯s soft breasts.

    ¡¸ Thanks, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, whose hair is wet from her sweat, tells me.

    Each time we have sex, I feel like Kana-senpai¡¯s becoming even more gentle.

    Becoming more soft, calm, and mature.

    ¡¸ Hey, the next girl¡¯s waiting for you, see? ¡¹

    She smiles like a big sister to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    I get up and pull out my penis from Kana-senpai¡¯s insides.

    Kana-senpai spreads her legs and stares at me while exhausted.

    Her flushed red skin and stiff nipples.

    My white liquid spills out from her slit.

    She doesn¡¯t hide them at all, she displays it.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, you¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    This gorgeous body of hers¡­

    The top three beauty in our school.

    Fair skin, long legs, thin hips, and a beautiful breast.

    It¡¯s all beautiful.

    ¡¸ Obviously. I¡¯m one of Nobu¡¯s women after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m doing my best to get beautiful you know. I won¡¯t lose to the other girls ¡¹

    Yes, Kana-senpai¡¯s competitive.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing. Thanks, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I thanked her for satisfying me in sex.

    ¡¸ Me too, thank you. It¡¯s also amazing today ¡¹

    Kana-senpai thanked me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do it again. Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. Tomorrow, the next day, come to me anytime. Violate me, 30 minutes will do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll come and attack you again next time ¡¹

    Kana-senpai knows the value of her beauty and body.

    That¡¯s why she wants me to take it.

    She¡¯s happy that I crave her charming body.

    Therefore, I¡­

    I have to come after Kana-senpai by sensing her lust.

    That¡¯s what she wants.

    ¡¸ Hey, how long are you going to do that?! ¡¹

    Mariko shouts next to us.

    Her hands are still tied behind her back, her breasts exposed and tied, and her legs spread wide.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t hold it anymore! Do it with me next! Right, Kou? ¡¹

    After being forced to share the experience with Agnes and Kana-senpai¡¯s sex¡­

    Mariko¡¯s lust is on the roof.

    However.

    ¡¸ No, Haiji¡¯s next. ¡¹

    I call Haiji.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Haiji, who¡¯s next to Agnes, twitched.

    I get off the bed¡­Oh, I feel a bit dizzy.

    I¡¯ve been ejaculating continuously.

    ¡¸ Agnes, bring a chair to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes brings over a wooden chair from the wall of the room.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I put down the chair directly in front of Mariko who¡¯s sitting on the bed.

    Then, I sit down.

    Fuu.

    I need some time to calm down my sweating body and pounding heartbeat.

    ¡¸ Haiji, strip ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get naked. Show me your body ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, good luck! ¡¹

    Agnes cheers her up.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me ¡¹

    Haiji takes off her black apron dress.

    Dropping the dress.

    She¡¯s now in her underwear.

    Oh, Haiji¡¯s already sweating all over.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­I¡¯m wet¡­ ¡¹

    She reports.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s underwear today is a white and blue stripe.

    There¡¯s a lot of love nectar on the crotch part of her striped panties.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m embarrassed ¡¹

    The black-haired half-race girl blushed.

    ¡¸ Haiji, we¡¯re going to do something even more embarrassing ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Come here, we¡¯re going to show it to Mariko and the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, do your best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve shown my embarrassing parts already, so it¡¯s your turn ¡¹

    Agnes and Kana-senpai who already had sex cheer her on.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll serve with all my best ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ What are you serving? ¡¹

    I asked meanly¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, I-It¡¯s attending through the night ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s something quite antique.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just wrong. Haiji¡¯s not serving me. We¡¯re doing it together ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Err, how do you say it again? If I recall, it¡¯s called making love ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while sprawling on the bed.

    ¡¸ Make love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Haiji, you¡¯re going to make love ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about making a child like that ¡¹

    Yomi who¡¯s behind Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I will. M-Make love ¡¹

    Haiji tells me while trembling.

    ¡¸ Haiji, you¡¯re still wearing too much to make love ¡¹

    I smiled and replied.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Haiji unhooks her bra with her trembling fingers.

    Her cute breasts spill out.

    Then, she pulls down her panty.

    Love nectar drips down Haiji¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸ I-Is this good enough? ¡¹

    Her face is blushing, but, Haiji asks me without hiding her body.

    ¡¸ Yes, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Haiji comes to me who¡¯s sitting down on a chair.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s unfair! I wanted it so much you know! ¡¹

    Mariko shouts at Haiji¡¯s back with a face of pain.

    ¡¸ Shut up, Mariko ¡¹

    I glared at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh, o-okay. Kou ¡¹

    Mariko surprisingly followed my orders obediently.

    Haiji turned her face to Mariko, then¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama, I¡¯ll be going first ¡¹

    She bowed her head to Mariko.

    She bows too low that¡­

    I can see Haiji¡¯s anus¡­

    ¡¸ Haiji ¡¹

    Mariko mutters.

    ¡¸ The younger has the priority. So, be her big sister, Mariko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You were master and servant before but now you two are are my women¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re no equal ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m younger and so I¡¯m the little sister ¡¹

    She looked straight at Mariko.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t you hate to have a selfish big sister like me? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Haiji.

    ¡¸ I should ask the same thing, Mariko-sama may not want a little sister like me, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s daughter of a large company president.

    Haiji¡¯s an orphan born from the red-light district in Europe.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, I wanted a cute little sister just like Haiji ¡¹

    Mariko~

    ¡¸ Me too, I wanted a big sister like Mariko-oneesama ¡¹

    Haiji replied.

    ¡¸ Thank you, show it to me. I want to see Haiji and Kou have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama¡¯s turn comes after me ¡¹

    The two smiled at each other

    ¡¸ Yomi, don¡¯t send Haiji¡¯s pleasure to Mariko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough, let her watch instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi lets go of the hand holding Mariko¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Haiji, face this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The half-foreign girl faces me.

    Then, I put my hand on her hips.

    ¡¸ What do you want to do first? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I would like to kiss ¡¹

    Haiji bends forward and kisses me.

    ¡¸ I love how gentle you are ¡¹

    She says with moist eyes.

    Then, she sticks out her chest to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for being small ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. It will grow big soon ¡¹

    I sucked on Haiji¡¯s nipples.

    This is enough volume for her age.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s shaped nicely.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I feel my spine shivering. It feels good ¡¹

    Haiji looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ Can we do it now? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already prepared ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s pussy is quite aroused as Agnes and Kana-senpai just had sex before her eyes.

    ¡¸ Good, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Haiji straddles me who¡¯s sitting on a chair.

    Sitting position.

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama, can you see it? ¡¹

    Mariko looks at Haiji¡¯s back, but¡­

    Below her small butt¡­

    Is my erect penis pointing at the sky, about to enter Haiji¡¯s vagina?

    ¡¸ I can see it, Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I can see it ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai say from the bed.

    Yomi and Agnes are staring at our union from the side.

    ¡¸ Haiji, lower your hips ¡¹

    ¡¸ By your orders¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji fixes the angle¡­

    She presses my hot glans on her opening.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm ¡¹

    Haiji lowers her hips.

    The swell of my glans pushes through the entrance, spreading her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming inside Haiji ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s gaze focuses on the combining part.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, guuuu ¡¹

    Pushing in through the narrowest part of her.

    Haiji¡¯s vagina swallows my penis in.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Sweat starts to flow from Haiji¡¯s skin. She¡¯s in pain.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Haiji? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    It hasn¡¯t been a week since Haiji lost her virginity.

    And this is just our third time.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Haiji stares at me with her moist eyes.

    Large drops of sweat flow from Haiji¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm! ¡¹

    Haiji drops her hips and accepted it all.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    She¡¯s leaning her weight to me and is breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ There, there, you did well ¡¹

    I embraced Haiji¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Haiji seeks my tongue.

    Our tongues entwine.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do it slowly ¡¹

    It¡¯s going to be harsh if I make Haiji move her hips so I slowly move mine.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Haiji moans.

    I grab Haiji¡¯s ass and thighs behind and then move my hips even more.

    ¡¸ Wow, I can see Kou coming in and out ¡¹

    ¡¸ It goes inside such a small girl after all ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai stare at my penis shoving in and out of Haiji¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ To think that Haiji¡¯s doing something this vulgar ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Mariko¡¯s going to do the same¡­and I already did¡­don¡¯t you want that? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes. I do. I want Kou and me to do a lot of vulgar things ¡¹

    Mariko mutters.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Aaaaaah! Kyauuu!! ¡¹

    My penis rubs her insides and I lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Haiji, move your arms up ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it ¡¹

    Haiji raised her hands¡­

    Then, I licked the smooth armpits of this young girl.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii!! T-That place is!!! ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s vagina clamped harder.

    ¡¸ It feels good, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, it feels good! ¡¹

    Haiji gives me a melting stare and replies.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t let go, please love me, love Haiji forever ¡¹

    Haiji who had no place to go as an orphan is afraid of people leaving her.

    That¡¯s the insecurity in Haiji¡¯s subconscious.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. As if I would let go of Haiji who¡¯s this cute ¡¹

    I said with a smile and looked at Haiji¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Mein Schatz ¡¹

    Haiji replies happily that there are tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ What did she say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mein Schatz, it¡¯s German, it means ¡°My beloved person¡± ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks. Mariko replies.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s not just me ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    Haiji looked at me curiously.

    ¡¸ Here, face the other way, I¡¯ll carry you from behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Haiji pulls out my penis for a moment.

    Then, she stands with her back facing me.

    ¡¸ Now, slowly lower your hips like you¡¯re going to sit on me. I¡¯ll deal with the angle ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Haiji slowly sits down.

    The tip of my penis slides inside Haiji¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸ Just like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Guuu ¡¹

    We¡¯ve connected in a sitting position again.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, aaaaaah! ¡¹

    My penis is already stirring up Haiji¡¯s insides.

    My erect penis slips inside.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s leaning her weight on my lap.

    We¡¯re connected.

    Looking at it in hindsight, she may look like she¡¯s just sitting on my lap, but¡­

    We¡¯re having sex right now.

    I¡¯m embracing Haiji¡¯s body from behind.

    ¡¸ How does it feel, this is good too, right? ¡¹

    I whispered to Haiji¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t see your face, it makes me feel a bit sad ¡¹

    Haiji replies.

    ¡¸ You may not see me but you can see everyone else, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Look, everyone¡¯s watching Haiji as I embrace you ¡¹

    Haiji looked up.

    Mariko and Kana-senpai from the bed¡­

    Agnes and Yomi from the sides.

    They¡¯re all looking at us connecting with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ Here, let¡¯s make it easy to see ¡¹

    I lifted Haiji¡¯s thighs and spread it over my legs.

    It¡¯s to show everyone the part where we¡¯re connected.

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m the only one who can see Haiji¡¯s face earlier, but now¡­

    This time, she¡¯s facing everyone and exposing her slit swallowing my penis.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed, aren¡¯t we sisters? ¡¹

    Mariko told Haiji.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also your big sister so I¡¯m going to spoil you a bunch ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Agnes too! ¡¹

    Agnes said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is a little sister ¡¹

    Yomi told her.

    But, Haiji¡­

    ¡¸ Thank you¡­thank you very much ¡¹

    She said happily.

    ¡¸ Agnes, lick Haiji¡¯s clitoris ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes comes over.

    ¡¸ Clito-what? ¡¹

    Mariko makes a curious face.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s this part here, it¡¯s sensitive! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai exposes her clitoris and tells her.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, I¡¯m licking this place ¡¹

    Agnes inserts her face between the connecting part.

    Then, she stretched out her red tongue.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s body twitched intensely as her clitoris is licked.

    She clamps my penis tightly.

    ¡¸ See, it feels good, right? ¡¹

    Agnes smiled and moves her tongue again.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuuuuuu, hauuuwawauuuuuu ¡¹

    I grab Haiji¡¯s cute breasts from behind as she moans.

    I rub her nipples with my fingers.

    I licked her nape.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaa!!! This is really embarrassing!!! ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s body trembles as everyone can see her.

    ¡¸ Let it be. You¡¯ve seen the embarrassing places of other girls too, right? So this is okay. This is how you get along ¡¹

    I whispered to Haiji¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­haaaaaa!!! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! We¡¯re family. Sisters!!! ¡¹

    Agnes uses her tongue skillfully and licks Haiji¡¯s clitoris.

    She¡¯s using the techniques she learned in fellatio on Haiji.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaa, hyaaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m watching, Haiji ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s good! I should have her do it with me next time ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said after seeing Agnes¡¯ cunnilingus, but¡­

    ¡¸ You have to do it only when Sensei¡¯s watching or when he gives permission ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ We entrust all of our sexual welfare to Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I¡¯m only asking when Nobu¡¯s present and when he said that it¡¯s okay

    Kana-senpai smiled at Yomi.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do anything on my own. I¡¯m also Nobu¡¯s lewd slave ¡¹

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiii!!!! Aaaaaaaahn! Aaaaaaaaaaah! Kuuuuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Haiji who accepts my penis deep inside and have Agnes licking her clitoris;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming already! I-I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, cum! Haiji ¡¹

    Embracing Haiji from behind, groping her small breasts intensely.

    I whispered to her ears.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, aaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Agnes knows what¡¯s going on so she sped up her tongue.

    ¡¸ Show me how you cum Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s watching too ¡¹

    The girls focus their gaze on Haiji.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaa!!! Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Aaaaaaaaaaah !!! Cumiinggg!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s body moves violently on my lap.

    I embrace Haiji tightly to fix her in place.

    Haiji grabs Agnes¡¯ head on her crotch and pressed it tightly.

    Her vagina clamps tightly.

    ¡¸ Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    The young beauty showed an image of herself drowning in ecstasy to her sisters.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1069.

    Chapter 1069. Pastry Filled Adventure / Fun Assault with Mariko

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s drowning in ecstasy as she twitches on my lap¡­

    Her big sisters are watching her.

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s looking at her, enchanted.

    ¡¸ To think that you¡¯re this cute¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaa, hauuuuu, haiiiiiiii ¡¹

    Haiji hasn¡¯t recovered yet.

    I¡¯m holding her tightly from behind.

    ¡¸ Nobu, are you sure you don¡¯t want to cum on her? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks from the bed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, there¡¯s still more girls waiting for me ¡¹

    As one would expect, I can¡¯t cum inside all of them.

    ¡¸ Then, next is¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko and Yomi remain.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ You can go first ¡¹

    Mariko told Yomi.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong, Mariko? You were just shouting ¡°Hurry up and bang me¡± to Nobu earlier ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ I understood why I¡¯m tied up. Kou won¡¯t forget about me so I just have to wait. I am also Haiji¡¯s big sister so I can¡¯t be selfish ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to Yomi.

    ¡¸ And you¡¯re also my little sister. So, go ahead ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, with my constitution, I¡¯m already filled after Sensei did it with everyone. Please, go first ¡¹

    She told Mariko.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Please do not mind me ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, I will be the one to wash Sensei¡¯s body in the bath later ¡¹

    Right, we¡¯re going to take a bath after having sex.

    ¡¸ Mariko, if she says she¡¯s okay with it then why not? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, are you okay now? ¡¹

    Agnes stood up and called out on Haiji who¡¯s still weak on her knees.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s take it out slowly ¡¹

    I lifted Haiji¡¯s small body and pull out my penis from her vagina.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Lots of sticky love nectar drips down from Haiji¡¯s insides.

    I embraced Haiji¡¯s body, then¡­

    One-two!

    Heave-ho

    I spring up to my hips and stood up from my chair.

    ¡¸ Ooh! Wow, that¡¯s amazing of you Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    Then, I lowered Haiji to the chair carefully.

    ¡¸ Agnes will watch over her ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I then face my erect penis sparkling from Haiji¡¯s love nectar to Mariko.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m coming. Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and come to me, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko happily said.

    I get on the bed.

    Mariko¡¯s hands are tied behind her back with a leather handcuff, and her exposed breasts are tied up using a rope.

    I embraced her¡­First;

    ¡¸ Why are you kissing me on the forehead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you were being cute ¡¹

    I said. Mariko blushed.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But Mariko¡¯s so cute right now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says.

    ¡¸ Give me a proper kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I kissed Mariko on her lips.

    Mariko slurps my tongue intensely, like a thirsty little bird.

    ¡¸ Haaa, that calmed me down ¡¹

    Meanwhile, I reached on Mariko¡¯s breasts.

    I touch the tip of her nipples with my fingertips.

    ¡¸ Hiii!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s already stiff and pointy.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking it, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why don¡¯t you just do what you want? ¡¹

    I licked Mariko¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Iyaan~ I¡¯m getting the chills ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s back shivered.

    I continued to suck even more.

    I gently rubbed the other breast with my hand.

    Breasts tied up using a straw rope has a different feel.

    ¡¸ K-Kou¡­do it¡­do it now ¡¹

    Mariko¡­

    ¡¸ I want Kou to violate me while I¡¯m wearing a uniform¡­well, I¡¯m half-naked, but still ¡¹

    Then that means¡­

    She wants to do it in this pose.

    I sit cross-legged on the bed¡­

    Then, I¡¯ll embrace Mariko, facing her, and then we¡¯ll have sex.

    ¡¸ You want to keep your panty and skirt on? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes. Keep it all the same ¡¹

    Mariko pleads to me with her wet eyes

    ¡¸ I want to do it while wearing my uniform. I want Kou to mess me up ¡¹

    She wants to get her school uniform defiled

    Mariko has that desire.

    ¡¸ But, this is Mariko¡¯s second time so it will hurt when I put it in ¡¹

    I think that after experiencing the other girls¡¯ sex, she leaks plenty of love nectar and she should be relaxed enough, but¡­

    ¡¸ Make it hurt! I prefer it that way! ¡¹

    Mariko?!

    ¡¸ When having sex, I feel like I¡¯m doing something wrong, something that I shouldn¡¯t be doing. I¡¯m doing something lewd with Kou while keeping it a secret from my parents! ¡¹

    She speaks somewhat excited.

    ¡¸ I get that. I also lied to my parents and just had sex with Nobu, lol ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Mariko¡¯s a bad girl. That¡¯s why Kou. Punish Mariko with your penis ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s lust rises due to the sense of guilty pleasure.

    ¡¸ Sure, I got it. I won¡¯t stop even if it hurts ¡¹

    I said.

    Then, I carried Mariko¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Mariko, kneel and then get on top of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Her hands are tied behind her back but her legs are free.

    Mariko slowly gets up from the bed and straddles me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help it go in ¡¹

    Kana-senpai lies down on the bed and reaches out for Mariko¡¯s ass

    ¡¸ Roll your panty to the side so I can put it in from the gap ¡¹

    I feel Mariko¡¯s thin and smooth legs under her skirt.

    Kana-senpai rustled and then moved Mariko¡¯s panty to the side.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I¡¯m sorry Kana- ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s fingers are now dirty because of Mariko¡¯s liquids, right? ¡¹

    Mariko apologizes for her sticky underwear.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, aren¡¯t we lewd sisters? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ Besides, Nobu¡¯s going to make love with us together all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also like you Mariko. I see you as my little sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ahn~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s hand seems to have touched Mariko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Okay, Nobu, move your hips a bit forward. Yep, there. Mariko, lower your hips a bit, yes, that¡¯s good ¡¹

    Kana-senpai makes the adjustments.

    ¡¸ This is really amazing, it came twice and it¡¯s in its fourth person, and yet it¡¯s still hard ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s hands gently pat my glans.

    ¡¸ It still has Haiji-chan¡¯s love nectar. Kou and Mariko are both wet. Also¡­ ¡¹

    The tip of my glans touches Mariko¡¯s entrance while she¡¯s gently caressing it.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s hot ¡¹

    Mariko can feel the heat of my penis from her most sensitive spot.

    ¡¸ There, I think this is a good angle. Mariko slowly put it inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, auuuu ¡¹

    Her thin hips slowly go down.

    My glans goes inside Mariko¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, o-ouch ¡¹

    My glans slip into her narrow hole.

    I grab Mariko¡¯s ass and fixed the angle.

    ¡¸ Continue, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kou!!! ¡¹

    We¡¯re facing each other and so Mariko¡¯s face is right in front of me.

    Mariko¡¯s staring at me in pain.

    I also look back at her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Kou¡¯s coming in ¡¹

    Her hips sink in.

    My penis thrusts inside her warm and moist insides.

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath, it¡¯ll go inside smoothly that way ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Come, let¡¯s do it together. Suu, suu, haaa, suu, suu, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suu, suu, haaaaa ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s body takes off the unnecessary force.

    ¡¸ Yeah, now lean on me. Entrust your all to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou ¡¹

    Her hands are tied behind her back so she has to entrust her body to me, else¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaaaah ¡¹

    Zubububu!!

    My penis goes inside Mariko to the root.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, fuaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Mariko entrusts her weight to me after breathing out loudly.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Kou¡¯s carrying me ¡¹

    Mariko mutters as she rubs her cheek on my shoulder.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, yeah, it¡¯s all in. Perfect fit ¡¹

    Kana-senpai flips Mariko¡¯s skirt and checks it.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you¡¯re lewd. You¡¯re still wearing your uniform, tying up your breasts, like the SM plays, hands tied behind your back, and even a rope on here. Despite that, your lower half still has your skirt and panty on, and yet you¡¯re swallowing Kou¡¯s penis smoothly ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! I¡¯m a lewd girl! I¡¯m that kind of girl ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Only in front of Nobu and us, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles kindly.

    ¡¸ Yes, only with the family ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sharing a secret we can¡¯t tell our Papa or Mama, so we¡¯re family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, I¡¯ll be watching, receive a lot of Nobu¡¯s love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, watch me. Watch this lewd Mariko. Onee-sama ¡¹

    Mariko slowly moves her hips.

    I put my hand on Mariko¡¯s ass and move my hips from below.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Kou¡­!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! This is good! The pain is good! ¡¹

    In the end, the young ladies are always stressed¡­

    But, they cannot expose the darkness inside their minds in places where people are watching¡­

    ¡¸ Break me, rape me, I don¡¯t mind if I get pregnant! Pour it all inside me Kou! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I moved my hips wildly.

    Embracing Mariko¡¯s thin body in my arms, I slam our abdomens together.

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, aaaah, haa ¡¹

    Mariko, whose hands are tied up, can¡¯t do anything but let me continue violating her.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, look, Mariko-chan¡¯s so cute! ¡¹

    Agnes tells Haiji who¡¯s finally recovered.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko-oneesama¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not beautiful, Mariko¡¯s actually a lewd girl! I kept imagining Kou violating me all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then you can come and play anytime ¡¹

    I tell Mariko while moving my hips.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we do have turns and shifts but if you can¡¯t hold back, then Papa will do it with you ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ You play by ear in that regard. You¡¯d want to cooperate with everyone to make sure that you can release your sexual cravings as soon as possible ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Huh? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just come after Nobu if I want it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kana-oneesama, know your limits. Our objective is to get along with everyone in having sex but spoiled girls are punished ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, only when you can¡¯t hold it anymore ¡¹

    Yomi said. Agnes added.

    Agnes has become a girl who can control herself now.

    Back in May, it seemed like her heart would break if she doesn¡¯t have sex every day.

    Nowadays, she only comes when stress has piled up on her.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right, I have people around me like Ai, Megumi-chan, Edie-san, Katsuko-san, Yukino-san, even in school there are people I¡¯m afraid to get angry at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, if you can¡¯t hold it back then me out anytime. Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I tell her while embracing Mariko.

    ¡¸ I see, I thought of using it as an emergency card but I guess that makes it easier ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll always do it anytime, anywhere, when asked ¡¹

    If they need it, then I have to respond.

    That¡¯s all I can do for the family.

    ¡¸ Mariko too, you can come anytime! I¡¯ll be keeping you company ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! Kou! Kou!! ¡¹

    Mariko moans loudly.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s your time to have sex with Papa, you can ask for anything ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt your mind or body, then we can have any kind of sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou, I want you to rape me! Kou!! ¡¹

    Mariko shouted.

    ¡¸ Where? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In a party! A hotel party, when I¡¯m with my father and mother, then, we¡¯ll find a chance to leave everyone, take me to a small room and rape me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, next time ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, I¡¯ve done something similar all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ All the time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko, and Michi too. They love it when I creampie them during parties ¡¹

    Pretending to take a break in the resting room to fix their dress and then we have sex while the party continues.

    Then, they¡¯ll return to the party feigning ignorance while my semen is poured in their womb.

    ¡¸ Well, the young ladies do think the same ¡¹

    Kana-senpai seems amazed.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s got a school festival soon, right? Misuzu and the girls are making plans on how to have sex inside the number one school for the young ladies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu, do it with me at our school festival too! That¡¯s the reason why the tennis club is collaborating, opening a tennis-wear cafe ¡¹

    Kana-senpai also wants to have sex during the school festival.

    ¡¸ By the way, next month I¡¯m coming with Ruriko and Michi to their school trip to Italy ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime trip so Ruri-chan and Michi-chan wants to do it ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Is that possible? Nobu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is. Ruriko and Michi plan on using their turn ¡¹

    They¡¯ll keep me to themselves in Europe but after that, they will be skipping sex with me for a while.

    ¡¸ Although, I haven¡¯t heard how we¡¯re going to have sex in the lodging place in Italy ¡¹

    I smiled wryly.

    It¡¯s a school trip for the number one school for young ladies in Japan, they will have bodyguards with them.

    But, Ruriko should be able to do something about it.

    ¡¸ Then, you should come on our field trip with Nei-san too, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Nei-chan, she won¡¯t go to the school trip! ¡¹

    Agnes mentioned unintentionally.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because she¡¯ll be with Margo-chan in America ¡¹

    Err.

    I wonder, we still haven¡¯t talked about the details.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough talk ¡¹

    Yomi smiled on Mariko¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take off the handcuffs now ¡¹

    Yomi removes the leather handcuffs on Mariko¡¯s wrist.

    ¡¸ K-Kou! ¡¹

    Mariko whose arms are free, hugs me.

    ¡¸ Also, this is a present from me ¡¹

    Yomi touches Mariko¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll increase Mariko-oneesama¡¯s sensitivity three times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiii!!! Aaaaaah! Iyaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Mariko moans loudly as her sensitivity¡¯s raised.

    Good, let¡¯s continue.

    ¡¸ Mariko! Mariko! ¡¹

    We switch from sitting to the missionary position.

    I pin Mariko down the bed.

    That way, I can thrust more intensely.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaa!!! Kou! Kou! I¡¯m dying!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s breasts tied up by a rope below her half-off uniform shakes.

    We¡¯re sweating all over.

    My sweat falls into Mariko¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii, iyaaaaaaaaaaaa! Kou¡¯s violating Mariko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m raping you, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaa! Iyaaaaa! It feels good! It feels good!!!! ¡¹

    I continue humping my hips.

    Jupu, jupu, lewd wet sounds coming from the connected part.

    ¡¸ Kou! I¡¯m! I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko! Mariko!!!! ¡¹

    She can¡¯t cum yet since this is our second time having sex.

    Meanwhile, I was just having sex with Haiji earlier.

    I can¡¯t wait anymore.

    ¡¸ Mariko! I-I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    Mariko looks at me with an enduring face.

    ¡¸ Go on! Cum! I want Kou to cum inside Mariko all the time! Let it out!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaaaaah!!!!

    ¡¸ Cumming! Cumming! Mariko! Mariko!!!!! ¡¹

    White liquid shoots out!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Kou!! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming inside! ¡¹

    I shove my hips and grind my glans deep inside Mariko¡¯s pussy¡­

    Ejaculating. I¡¯m cumming!!

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaa!!! I¡¯m doing something bad, something indecent! Mariko¡¯s becoming crazy!!!!! ¡¹

    Then, Mariko;

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu, uuuuu, Kou! Kou! Iyaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    She reached the climax while receiving a creampie.

    Her back bends and her body twitches.

    Oh, her vagina clamps tight.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still cumming! Mariko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give it all to me! Kou!!! ¡¹

    The hot semen fills up Mariko¡¯s womb.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Mariko and I are breathing heavily.

    Our hearts are pounding.

    ¡¸ Kou ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s looking at me with a pained expression.

    I know what she wants.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    We kissed intensely.

    Mariko¡¯s slurping my tongue like she¡¯s sucking up my liquids.

    ¡¸ I love you! I love you! ¡¹

    Mariko hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ Baka! Kou¡¯s so stupid! ¡¹

    Why are you angry now.

    ¡¸ I love you to death! You fool!!! ¡¹

    Her emotions are at its peak that she doesn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s saying.

    Then.

    ¡­¡­?

    A phone ringtone.

    ¡¸ Err, isn¡¯t that Mariko¡¯s? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Oh, seems like it, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes found the phone that dropped from Mariko¡¯s pocket to the bed.

    ¡¸ Give it to me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai took the phone and looked at the phone¡¯s screen.

    ¡¸ It says Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll answer it. Give it to me ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s face turned straight the moment she heard Momoko-neechan¡¯s name and she takes the phone while connected to me.

    She then pushed the answer button.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is Mariko ¡¹

    ¡º Hey, Mariko! Why are you not here?! My Sebastianus and Kou-chan¡¯s bodyguard are fighting here! ¡»

    I hear Momoko-neechan¡¯s voice from the speakers.

    Oh, it¡¯s about time¡­

    Edie and Yamada Umeko-san are about to start their fight.

    ¡º The girls from the party in the Kouzuki house last week are all here. In fact, even girls who aren¡¯t from the nobility are here to watch ¡»

    Oh, the girls from the last week¡¯s party.

    The young ladies must¡¯ve told their classmates about meeting Rei-chan at the party.

    Therefore, the other girls also came to watch out of interest.

    Although, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the students in Misuzu¡¯s school are still young ladies of the political and business industries, even if they¡¯re not the daughters of the nobility.

    ¡º Mariko, just where are you right now? ¡»

    Momoko-neechan asks. Mariko;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Momoko-oneesama, I was in the middle of having sex with Kou¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º Hey, Mariko? ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to be soaking in sex with Kou for tonight so I won¡¯t be going ¡¹

    ¡º Just what are you talking about?! ¡»

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ I mean, Momoko-oneesama, having sex with Kou feels so good that it makes my body melt!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1070.

    Chapter 1070. Pastry Filled Adventure / Megu barges in the bathroom?!

    ¡¸ Haaaa, this is a good hot bath ¡¹

    Mariko stretches her beautiful naked body inside the large bathtub.

    After having sex;

    We all went to the bathroom.

    The large bath just happened to be close to the brothel era pretend SM room from earlier.

    ¡¸ By the way, are you sure about earlier, Mariko? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while floating her breasts on the water.

    ¡¸ You said something really provocative during the call earlier. ¡¹

    Mariko cut off the call with Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    She said ¡º I¡¯m still having sex with Kou so call me later ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, she needs a bit more teasing ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Knowing that I¡¯m having sex with Kou while she doesn¡¯t know¡­right now I¡¯m sure she¡¯s¡­kufufufufu ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Come here, Haiji. I perspired a lot today so I want to wash my hair. I¡¯ll wash yours so help me put on shampoo on mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Mariko-oneesama ¡¹

    Haiji replies.

    She walks into the bathtub and goes to Mariko¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll say it now; when I first met you Haiji, I wanted to make you my little sister. After all, you¡¯re so cute ¡¹

    Mariko smiled gently.

    ¡¸ True. Haiji-chan has a beautiful look and a good build. Her legs are long and slender. I¡¯m scared of how you will look in the future ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Haiji.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, haaa, I thought that you were big when wearing clothes already but once you took it off, it just amazes me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s eyes look at Yomi¡¯s big tits.

    Yomi¡¯s clinging to me.

    On the other side is Agnes, rubbing her cute breasts on me.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan, was it? How old are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ 14 ¡¹

    Yomi smiled and replied.

    ¡¸ And it¡¯s already that size. Wow ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sighed.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Michi-san¡¯s father mentioned that the size of women¡¯s breasts settle at age 15 ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Oh, Kudou-papa did mention that.

    ¡¸ Agnes, don¡¯t talk about that when Michi¡¯s present, okay? ¡¹

    I have to warn her at least.

    ¡¸ Roger desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes salutes.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, Papa, grope and lick Yomi-chan¡¯s breasts! I feel sorry that she¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s taking a step back to let the other girls get along through sex

    ¡¸ You mind? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t. My body belongs to Sensei after all ¡¹

    She smiled and presents her huge loli breasts to me.

    ¡¸ Here, enjoy ¡¹

    I lift Yomi¡¯s breasts from the hot water

    ¡¸ Ah! So it¡¯s true that breasts float on water ¡¹

    I can feel buoyancy from my hand.

    ¡¸ Huh? I can¡¯t tell that from my breasts ¡¹

    Kana-senpai grabs her breasts and tests it out.

    ¡¸ I can feel it ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t you feel it unless you have some volume, I guess? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? Mariko, are you telling me that my breasts are smaller? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s offended.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not saying that. Kana¡¯s naked body is beautiful too. If I recall, you¡¯re participating in tennis, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not taking the activities too seriously. Although, I make sure to exercise to the extent that my body doesn¡¯t get lazy. I just want to keep my proportions nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai¡¯s the most popular girl in our school among the boys ¡¹

    I say while groping Yomi¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ I would lose to Nei-san when it comes to beauty ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ But with Ya-chan¡¯s circumstances, I think that Kana-senpai wins the popularity contest now ¡¹

    Up until May, Nei was a blonde-haired fearsome delinquent.

    She¡¯s also a repeater.

    Putting the first-years aside, the second-years and third years do still remember her scary appearance from before.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s irrelevant now. I¡¯m Nobu¡¯s woman after all~ Hehe! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    ¡¸ As long as Nobu¡¯s here, I don¡¯t need other boys ¡¹

    Then, Mariko;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask frankly, Kana, have you ever thought of trying out sex with men other than Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm? Nope ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied immediately.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this, Mariko thought of it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t either. I mean, it¡¯s only been a week since my first time. Thus, all I can imagine when dreaming about lewd things is Kou¡¯s face and body. I haven¡¯t thought of anyone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because you lock eyes with Papa when having sex! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ If you close your eyes when having sex, you won¡¯t know if it¡¯s Papa or not so it¡¯s scary. That¡¯s why I always look at Papa when doing it. Papa also looks at Agnes. Then, I smell Papa¡¯s scent with my nose. I feel Papa¡¯s skin with mine, and so I don¡¯t feel afraid. Agnes is happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s crucial that you don¡¯t close your eyes ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Even when we, the shrine maiden sisters train, we never close our eyes. When we do, evil thoughts surface, and that¡¯s not good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I thought that you can concentrate better if you close your eyes ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Closing your eyes means closing your heart. Closing your heart means that you¡¯re secluded in your own world. That¡¯s not good. When meditating, your mind has to be open. What¡¯s important is to make a connection with the world¡­no matter how further you dig through yourself, you won¡¯t find anything ¡¹

    Yomi explained.

    ¡¸ Then that means, looking at your partner when having sex is good, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s got nothing to do with that. You can just do whatever you want, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-I prefer having my eyes open. I love watching Nobu work hard and sweat a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love watching Kana-senpai show lewd faces below me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s good! ¡¹

    Agnes concludes the talk.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go back to topic¡­Mariko, I will never have sex with anyone but Nobu. I¡¯m a pragmatic girl you know ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Mariko.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean is that I like Nobu, and I won¡¯t let go of this happiness as Nobu¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m experiencing a lot of amazingly fun stuff that ordinary girls can never experience. Without Nobu, I won¡¯t be able to meet Mariko either ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the young lady of Torii Electronics and you attend the same school as Misuzu-san, right? And I¡¯m just an ordinary girl. We can¡¯t get intimate like this ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ It was also fun today. The thing at the hotel was a surprise but you can¡¯t get that experience normally, and well, it ended well ¡¹

    The mayhem in the hotel.

    Some mysterious influence tries to go after the Miko power, made contact with us, and Kudou-papa dealt with them.

    And they should be fighting by now.

    ¡¸ You see, I want to stay by Nobu¡¯s side forever. I mean, all this exciting and heart-pounding stuff just continues. It¡¯s a rare chance of joining such a fun group of people, why would I jump out of it? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ There are also a lot of bright and scary people around Nobu so they can find out any betrayal right away. Like for example, if I cheated with another guy, I know that they¡¯ll dispose of me. Thus, I will never try to cheat. I wouldn¡¯t want to let go of such good fate ¡¹

    Good fate.

    ¡¸ Well, for the commoner¡¯s tongue, I¡¯ll just say that I have no need to worry about my future when I¡¯m here. I know that I¡¯ll get good assistance when I¡¯m looking for a job ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s talking with a lived-in feel on purpose.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­true. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s influence and wealth are tremendous. But, Kouzuki-sama is already old and I don¡¯t think he can keep Kou and everyone under his umbrella all the time

    Mariko¡¯s speaking harshly intentionally.

    ¡¸ I get that. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here, Mariko? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ Even if it doesn¡¯t work with the Kouzuki house, there¡¯s still Mariko¡¯s house, right? Besides, Minaho-san and Katsuko-san are real scary people. They will always have several trump cards to make sure that the family survives no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. So that¡¯s why it¡¯s me. And Momoko-oneesama. Besides, Mizushima house and Kurama house as well¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko had a sudden realization.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all to keep Kuromori house in protection not just under Kouzuki house but using the whole nobility itself ¡¹

    Kurama house¡¯s collapse and the scandal of the Mizushima house were troublesome incidents that involve the whole nobility.

    Then, Kuromori house took them¡­

    To penalize the Kurama house, Misato-san and Arisu-san had to¡­

    To penalize the Mizushima house, we took custody of Karen-san.

    Only the people of nobility will know the truth of the punishment.

    Other than the nobility, nobody will know about the dishonor they brought.

    By including ourselves in the world of nobility, Kuromori house is safe.

    It¡¯s no longer the Kouzuki house that protects us.

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re already a part of our family Mariko so you have to cooperate ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ R-Right, I understand. I¡¯ll work proactively to make the other houses allied with the Kuromori house too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Stupid Mariko. You¡¯re also in the Kuromori house now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We all are Papa¡¯s brides! ¡¹

    Agnes said. Mariko¡¯s cheeks blushed.

    ¡¸ B-Brides?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mariko-oneesama, you and I are all his brides ¡¹

    Haiji told his sister.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, indeed. That¡¯s good ¡¹

    Mariko mutters.

    ¡¸ Our family gathers a lot of talented people so, as for the ordinary people, well, it happens ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s into anything and he¡¯ll just take in anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Kou¡¯s like that ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    Then.

    Suddenly, the glass door of the bathroom opens up.

    ¡¸ Geez! Yoshi-kun! To think that you¡¯re in here, having fun in the bath ¡¹

    The naked Megu comes in huffing in anger.

    Behind her is¡­

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    The bashful Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Err, Kou, who¡¯s this girl? ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s Mariko¡¯s first time meeting her.

    ¡¸ This girl is Megumi, my junior and also Nobu¡¯s publicly known fiance ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said before I could reply.

    ¡¸ Kana-san, why are you here?! What about your club activities?! ¡¹

    Megu glared at her.

    Kana-senpai parted ways with Megu saying that she¡¯s going to the tennis club, and yet¡­

    She skipped her club activities and went with us.

    ¡¸ Ahaha, well, a lot happened. Oh well, come in. It¡¯s cold over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come over, Megumi-oneesama ¡¹

    Haiji stands up and beckons Megu and Ai.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t gloss it over! Kana-san! I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! Don¡¯t shout so loudly when in the bathroom! ¡¹

    Agnes plugs her ears.

    ¡¸ You heard her, that¡¯s bad, Megumi-oneesama! ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Okay, pour some hot water on yourself and get in. We can talk later ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    She knows that she¡¯ll be forced to shut up if she continues to make more noise.

    Megu and I poured water on themselves and entered the tub.

    ¡¸ Megumi and Ai are in the same school-year as Mariko. Well, that¡¯s also true for Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Mariko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Torii Mariko, let¡¯s get along. I don¡¯t mind if you call me Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi ¡¹

    Megu replied sullenly.

    ¡¸ As for Ai-san, we went on a trip together ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Ai.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Ai speaks in a small voice and nodded.

    ¡¸ I was having all the troubles and yet, Yoshi-kun went and had a tour of bakeries, right? ¡¹

    Megu glared at me.

    Megu was also present when Katsuko-nee told me to have a tour of bakeries.

    However, she had her club activities in the track-and-field club so she couldn¡¯t come with us.

    ¡¸ We also had troubles here. The bakery tour was just a pretext, the truth us it¡¯s an event Minaho-neesan created to hunt out enemies ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ In fact, Michi¡¯s father is fighting them off right now. ¡¹ That¡¯s why Kana-senpai can¡¯t go home today. She¡¯s with us so the enemy saw her ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why I had to stay in school until Margo-oneesan came and picked me up ¡¹

    Megu agreed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they told us not to leave the mansion until 12 tonight ¡¹

    Kudou-papa told us.

    ¡¸ By the way, what troubles did you have on your side, Megu? ¡¹

    Was there an incident in the school?

    ¡¸ You see, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­well¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s face blushed.

    ¡¸ Someone confessed to me!!! ¡¹1

    Confessed?

    Canvass? Compass? Compress? Camp Base?

    Maybe it¡¯s Con face?

    ¡¸ Oh, who did? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai got into it.

    ¡¸ A second-year, his name is Morita-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, from the light music club? ¡¹

    Seems like Kana-senpai knew who it is since she¡¯s also in her second year.

    ¡¸ You know, the tall and flirty guy? The stupid guy who does elaborate hairstyles and the type that would say ¡°I¡¯m amazing,¡± Well, he does have a good face and he¡¯s quite popular ¡¹

    So it¡¯s that kind of guy.

    ¡¸ Kana, what does confessing mean? ¡¹

    It seems that Mariko didn¡¯t pick it up.

    ¡¸ Oh right, it¡¯s a thing with ordinary people where you confess your love to a person, meaning, you ask to become lovers with them ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Someone confessed their love to Megumi-oneesama? ¡¹

    Agnes and Yomi are surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that person went for Megumi-chan? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, that¡¯s right. Uhm, he said, ¡°I know that you have a fiance but, date me¡± ¡¹

    Megu said bashfully.

    I see.

    Everyone in our school knows that Megu and I are engaged.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly miss that.

    ¡¸ So, did you give your approval, Megumi? ¡¹

    Mariko asks to poke fun at her.

    ¡¸ Of course not! ¡¹

    Megumi shouted.

    ¡¸ Of course I refused him! I don¡¯t even know who he is. I made it clear to him, I said ¡°I can¡¯t go out with you¡±

    ¡¸ So, did Morita back down? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks right away.

    ¡¸ Well, he said; ¡°I will never give up, I won¡¯t let go until you say yes¡±

    I got annoyed.

    ¡¸ Megu, is that guy still in school? ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s already dark outside.

    It¡¯s already time to go home even for sports clubs.

    ¡¸ No, we can find out his address if we access the school computer ¡¹

    The school is under the control of the Kuromori house.

    I can pick up the student¡¯s personal information right away.

    ¡¸ Megu, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, where? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ To Morita¡¯s home ¡¹

    I speak in a low tone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to use my own hands to beat up men who try to make moves on my women ¡¹

    He still confessed even after knowing that she¡¯s my fiance.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to beat him up until his face swells ¡¹

    I stand up from the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Megu, come with me! I¡¯ll make him swear to never approach you again to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looked up at me dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Hey, hurry up, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu! I thought we can¡¯t leave until 12?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t freaking care! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t feel satisfied until I beat him up today ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    Megu speaks in a panic.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to beat him up anymore, Yoshi-kun. It¡¯s already over ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t started on anything yet! ¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸ That Morita guy was too pushy that my friends in track-and-field club brought Captain Takeshiba ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san?

    ¡¸ Then, Captain Takeshiba grabbed Morita and said ¡°What are you doing to my club member?¡± ¡¹

    She¡¯s scary when she¡¯s angry.

    After all, she¡¯s the person who thinks that track-and-field activities are martial arts.

    ¡¸ Then, she brought him to the clubroom ¡¹

    To the women¡¯s track-and-field clubroom.

    ¡¸ Then, he was surrounded by the third-years ¡¹

    O-Okay?

    ¡¸ Then, he said that confessing to me was actually a punishment game from his friends in the light music club ¡¹

    A punishment game?

    ¡¸ They were just playing around, and so that happened. And that Morita guy¡­ ¡¹

    Megu gritted her molars.

    Oh, so the friends watched the guy confess to Megu, who has a fiance and laughed at him.

    ¡¸ What horrible people they are! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ True! I know the faces of the people in the light music club! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai trembles in anger too.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s okay, captain already got them all ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ The track-and-field club caught Morita so the guys from the light music club also went to watch from outside the clubroom. That¡¯s why Captain contacted the other club members, boys from the karate and judo club, and the cheering club to capture the boys from the light music club ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the sports clubs are a network. Speaking of Takeshiba-san, she does have that power in our school ¡¹

    Kana-senpai explained.

    ¡¸ So, what happened? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Captain Takeshiba said ¡°I¡¯ll teach you what real punishments are,¡± she asked them to choose from breaking their precious musical instruments or getting a bald-hill cut ¡¹

    Oh wow.

    ¡¸ Then, the judo club boys brought in their barber¡¯s clippers ¡¹

    Oh, they do have clippers.

    ¡¸ I heard that it¡¯s used for punishments. It¡¯s not an electric clipper, it¡¯s a little rusty-looking old clipper where you use your hand ¡¹

    If they cut their hair with that, what will happen?

    ¡¸ So, what did the light music club guys pick? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did their instruments break or did they get a bald-hill haircut? ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ After cutting their hair, Takeshiba-senpai broke their electric guitar. She slammed it on the concrete floor ¡¹

    Hieeeeeee¡­

    ¡¸ All their musical instruments were shattered to pieces. As for their hair, they used such clippers, and so it was badly cropped, and they were all turned messy ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Takeshiba-san for you. She¡¯s thorough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ordinary schools are scary ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko are both frightened.

    ¡¸ Wait, was that okay? Won¡¯t they issue a complaint? ¡¹

    The young lady of the Torii house said.

    ¡¸ Well, even if they complain about it to the teachers, Captain will only say that the light music club was sexually harassing women ¡¹

    Yeah, they can¡¯t win against that.

    ¡¸ So, it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not. I haven¡¯t done anything yet ¡¹

    I faced the speaker on the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Did you hear that, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, I did ¡»

    Yeah, she¡¯s listening.

    ¡¸ Can you call Iwakura-san? Tell her that she can do whatever she wants with the club members of light music club who made fun of Megu ¡¹

    They¡¯ll be manservants of that lust demon lord.

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll use them without reserve.

    ¡º Okay. I¡¯ll call her. But, dear¡­ ¡»

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡º Are you sure that¡¯s enough? ¡»

    Yeah, it¡¯s not enough.

    ¡¸ Give some presents to the sports club who helped out Megu. Err, will a box of sports drink do? Megu, tell me what could we send to them ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That aside, Nobu, why don¡¯t you send them bread? Or maybe make it cheaper for the clubs who helped her ¡¹

    Kana-senpai proposed, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, we can¡¯t use bread for that. This is a personal gift from Megu and me ¡¹

    I said.

    The pastries I make are for training.

    The marketing of pastries in school is just part of the training.

    I can¡¯t use it for this.

    It¡¯s a good place to leave off by sending them a box of goods.

    If I make pastry cheaper, they will soon become lax.

    ¡¸ Although, I want to send something to Takeshiba-san and the other girls in the track-and-field club. ¡¹

    ¡º Onii-chan, Mana, and Katsuko-oneechan will send them food. Megu-oneechan, you have club activities tomorrow, right? ¡»

    Mana¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    Oh, the two are in the kitchen.

    ¡º ¡°The other girls helped out too,¡± ¡°this is for taking good care of Megu-oneechan¡± ¡»

    ¡¸ Everyone ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s moved.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do. Katsuko-nee, Mana, everyone, thanks ¡¹

    I thanked everyone.

    ¡º Don¡¯t mind it, we¡¯re a family after all ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    1. I¡¯m not gonna explain the next lines, just think of it as my localization of the word joke

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1071.

    Chapter 1071. Pastry Filled Adventure / Periscope

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s it. Megu ¡¹

    I looked at Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kuuun~ ¡¹

    M-Megu, why are you crying?!

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kuuun! I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu clings to me while crying out loudly.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? She¡¯s happy! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles from the bathtub.

    ¡¸ I mean, her boyfriend is going that far just for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Kana-senpai, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s just me, uhm, everyone in the family does that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, it happens because Nobu¡¯s the heart of the family, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ But still, ordinary schools are amazing. They just destroyed someone¡¯s guitar and gave their heads a bald hill ¡¹

    Mariko is strangely impressed.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I wonder if that¡¯s ordinary. Takeshiba-san¡¯s scariness surpasses the ordinary, I believe. Besides, Nobu who didn¡¯t let it end there and still pushed the light music club guys further down is just heartless ¡¹

    The part where they become slaves of Iwakura-kaichou.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind being heartless. I¡¯ll be sure to drive anyone who tries to make fun of Megu to the edge of the world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kuuuun~ ¡¹

    Megu clings to me stronger.

    Oh, my chest is getting wet from Megu¡¯s tears.

    ¡¸ Kou, have you ever thought of forgiving them? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Forgiving them? I¡¯ll never get to that place where I look down on people ¡¹

    I¡¯m no God.

    ¡¸ Only fools forgive those who mess around. If you just let them go poorly then they¡¯ll get carried away and come at us with a much more horrible method ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If they do something, we don¡¯t just return the favor, we make sure that they never try to lay their hands on us again. We make sure to choke the life out of those who would strike back out of grudge if left alive. That¡¯s the way of the Kuromori house ¡¹

    We¡¯re a criminal organization after all.

    We must not lose sight of our principle.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, we never forget our gratitude to the people who help us. We make sure to return the favor three times as soon as possible. However, it will not reach five or tenfold. The other party will only feel troubled to receive it. After the third time, we stop. Even so, if the person we are grateful for is in trouble, we¡¯ll come and help them. That¡¯s our rule ¡¹

    Mariko;

    ¡¸ Really, Kou¡¯s so easy to understand. Your standards for your actions are clear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, is that bad? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all. It¡¯s reliable. You make decisions fast and show no hesitation. It makes it trustworthy ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Now then, Megumi, was it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu?! ¡¹

    Megu, who¡¯s clinging to me, looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ A lot has happened to Kou too, so why don¡¯t you wash Kou¡¯s body? Haiji, as mentioned earlier, please wash my hair. And I will wash your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko-oneesama ¡¹

    The two leave the tub and head to the washing area.

    ¡¸ Please wait! Yomi-chan¡¯s the one to wash Papa¡¯s body¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, that was the schedule.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, please go ahead, Megumi-oneesama ¡¹

    Yomi said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Yomi, come with us. Yomi will wash my body and Megu will wash my head. Okay, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu seems reluctant but she agreed.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes-chan and Ai, we¡¯ll scrub each other ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told the two.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ So, why is Yomi-san rubbing her breast on Kou¡¯s back? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    Yomi¡¯s frothed her prided loli big tits with body shampoo and rub it on my back.

    ¡¸ Because Papa¡¯s feeling good ¡¹

    Agnes replies instead of Yomi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a skill from the soapland. The official name is bubble dance ¡¹

    Yomi talks from the memories she read from Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I see. So that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Mariko is impressed for real.

    ¡¸ When it comes to soapland techniques, there¡¯s also what they call the periscope! Agnes loves that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means sticking out Papa¡¯s penis from the water and then Agnes licks it with her mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯d like to try that out next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easy! And Megu-chan loves it that she often does it with Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Agnes!! ¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s washing my head with shampoo, panics.

    Hmm. Megu¡¯s breasts sway in front of me.

    ¡¸ Why are you embarrassed? We already show our naked bodies to each other, and besides, we¡¯re going to show each other how we have sex sooner or later anyway ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also ready for that. I¡¯ll stay by Kou¡¯s side forever. Aren¡¯t you the same, Megumi? If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t we get along ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    Megu mumbles.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? Megumi-chan feels insecure because Mariko¡¯s a rich girl? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks while washing Agnes¡¯ body.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m already used to that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right. I¡¯m not born from the nobility like Misuzu-sama or Ruriko-sama. My family is rich but I¡¯m still born from an ordinary family ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s insecurity towards the nobility is now gone.

    ¡¸ I mean, I feel at ease to meet Kana, Megumi, and Ai today

    Mariko called the three naturally.

    ¡¸ I mean, I thought that Kou¡¯s family only has young ladies from nobility like Misuzu-sama and others or girls with special powers like Yomi-san. There are also bodyguards like Haiji and Michi. Agnes-chan and the twins, these girls have the charm to fascinate people, and that¡¯s already their talent ¡¹

    Mariko smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m also an ordinary person but I intend to be much more beautiful than others. Well, I can¡¯t win against Nei-san who breaks the norm ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said jokingly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a really ordinary girl. I have no special ability or anything, and I don¡¯t even have the talent to help out Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looked down.

    The breasts shaking in front of me stopped moving.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Megumi¡¯s a girl who¡¯s got nothing! ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    Megu got offended, of course, and she glared at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Me too. I have nothing. My money, my status as the daughter of the company president, it¡¯s not something I earned, it¡¯s what my father gave me. The truth is, I¡¯m just like Megumi right now. I¡¯m just an ordinary high school girl who has no talents ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t like that, I hate to lose after all. I don¡¯t want to stay the same ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ And, my life with the family will continue for the decades to come. Therefore, even if I lose now, I can still get back someday. No, if I want to find my happiness in the future, then I will have to get stubborn ¡¹

    She says, then faces Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Kana. When I start a business you¡¯ll help me out, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I understood it from the tour with you girls today. Especially when you went to the hotel. When the weird people cornered us at the table, I was afraid, but Kana and Ai were observing them properly. Calmly. I wasn¡¯t able to do that ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s analyzed herself for today it seems.

    ¡¸ So far, I¡¯ve only been tackling equity investment and so I thought that I could contest other people without a problem. But, it was different. In the end, I was a spoiled girl, raised under my parent¡¯s protection, and so when I was facing an actual scary scene, I fell into a panic, and I couldn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    She looks at her hands, feeling miserable.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t let that happen. I have to train myself. I mean, I can¡¯t do that alone. I¡¯m just a weak girl after all ¡¹

    Mariko, looked at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want to team with Kana. If I¡¯m with Kana, I believe that I can overcome my fear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what about me? ¡¹

    I cut in the conversation.

    ¡¸ Kou has to be there too! But still, doesn¡¯t that apply to all the other girls? Our family is together because Kou¡¯s the heart of it ¡¹

    S-She scolded me.

    ¡¸ Also, Kou¡¯s going to open up a bakery business with Ai, right? If that¡¯s the case, why not open another business with Kana and me? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the specifics? Have you thought of one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re high school girls so we should aim for a business that makes use of that status to the fullest. We will enter management while we¡¯re still students and gather attention from others using that. Then, once we¡¯re in college, we¡¯re going to slide for expansion where the business is managed by college women ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Doing it right away would be impossible. I¡¯m still learning the basics of business from Nagisa-oneesan¡¯s flower shop. I never thought I could learn management and about the customers hands-on. It¡¯s quite stimulating. Therefore, I want to continue studying in that flower shop until she gives birth to her child and the shop makes a comeback ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s expected delivery date is by spring next year.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I would like to compile my ideas as our goal of opening business will be by April, the new school year ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means we¡¯re opening when I¡¯m in my third year, and Mariko¡¯s second-year in high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s correct. The funds will be only from the money I gathered from my part-time job but we will be using all the connections we can. I¡¯ll be the one to do the talks with the people from the companies that are likely to cooperate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. I¡¯ll come with you. I¡¯m worried about leaving Mariko alone after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Haiji, stick with them. I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s just the two of them ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Have Haiji with you as a bodyguard. Also, bring someone from the Kouzuki SS with you. That way, you can earn the other party¡¯s trust ¡¹

    Being accompanied by someone from Kouzuki SS means that you have the backing of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ No need. Kou, this is a business with just us ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Mariko. Nobu¡¯s right ¡¹

    Kana-senpai stopped Mariko.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what makes Nobu feel safe then we should follow him ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I doubt Haiji¡¯s strength ¡¹

    I told Haiji.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re like Michi to Misuzu. Nobody expects Michi, who¡¯s so small and cute, to be that strong, and so she¡¯s a trump card. Haiji, become like her. As for the common bodyguarding, let someone from Kouzuki SS do it. You shouldn¡¯t let the enemies perceive your strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, I just have to be the dagger, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Let someone else take the work as the ¡°Bodyguard¡± who looks like fitting for the job. That way, the security becomes twice as heavier ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS will soon be under my control.

    I can just leave the management of the organization to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Haiji bowed to me.

    ¡¸ Look? This is what it is. Kou and Kana continue to fix my shallow thoughts. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t do business alone ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama taught me before; Even if you¡¯re doing stocks, you must never trust people from the brokerage firms. Those people are company employees, they¡¯re already numb when it comes to moving money from other people, but they don¡¯t have a lot of personal assets, and so, you can¡¯t trust their opinions. When I heard of that, I thought, ¡°as expected of Momoko-oneesama,¡± I thought that I should become like her, but¡­ ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Kou, Kana, Ai, and Megumi. After meeting you people, I can only think of Momoko-oneesama¡¯s words as something flimsy. The words she says don¡¯t come from experience, or should I say that it¡¯s all something Momoko-oneesama heard from other people, and she passes it on me without experiencing the actual ¡¹

    She speaks of lines she never experienced.

    ¡¸ It was my first time in my life working on a side-job on Nagisa-oneesama¡¯s shop. Then, I understood for the first time how much work it takes to earn money in one hour. No, I do have the knowledge. I¡¯ve seen posters in the street where they tell you the hourly wage. But, knowing and having personal experience is different. Well, of course, I know that my part-time job isn¡¯t worthy of being called manual labor, but still¡­ I learned a lot ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I learned that you have to treasure your money. Of course, I mean that for my money, but for the customers as well. It¡¯s money the customers worked hard to obtain, and so you can¡¯t just take it without thought ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The payment on the pastries we sell in the cafeteria too.

    It¡¯s money the student¡¯s mothers and fathers earn.

    ¡¸ And today, Katsuko-oneesama taught me about the value of manual labor ¡¹

    Today?

    ¡¸ The first bakery, the route with high-class pastries. The second bakery is a craftsman¡¯s bakery. The third bakery is a cheap bakery taken root in the area. The pastries they sell all have different qualities. Also, they show their difference in management and thinking ¡¹

    Oh.

    They¡¯re all different.

    ¡¸ The question of ¡°What kind of quality of bread would you like to sell,¡± is the same as ¡°How would you like to raise your accomplishments in your labor?¡± ¡¹

    The first one is a high-class bakery, but it¡¯s mostly the part-time workers who produce massive quantities of pastries. Therefore, it¡¯s possible to expand to chain stores. Sure, the ingredients and recipe had a lot of repeated trials and errors, and the part-time workers are making pastries using expensive ingredients, but still¡­

    The second one has only one baker, and she¡¯s making the best quality bread with her craftsman skills. But in exchange, the quantity is limited, and the price is extremely expensive.

    The third one has several skilled workers and they¡¯re managed by a family. They make cheap and tasty pastries, and they take root in the area. But, they have no budget and time to progress their materials and so they have no special taste, and they can¡¯t expand from their small shop.

    ¡¸ Hmm, if Mariko thinks that way, then¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ What? Did I say something weird? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If it¡¯s based on our senses, it might be weird. At least, it¡¯s not an ordinary thought of a first-year high-school girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why I feel like it would be fun to try out business together with Mariko ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Oh well. I¡¯ll join you. I mean, it seems fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, I also help out Nobu and me in the bakery. But well, it¡¯s more like a shop-pretend. But still, I have studied how to serve customers. It¡¯s Edie and my job to deal with people who make false accusations ¡¹

    Oh right, some students make claims like: ¡°Hey, this is smaller than usual,¡± or ¡°It tastes weird¡±

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell you anything I think could be informative for you. Also, I¡¯ll think about what kind of business can we start up by April next year. Also¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ Mariko will be the president. Then, I¡¯ll be the vice. Is that good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really mind either way. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like being the president. You¡¯re the daughter of the company president so you should know the ropes of what presidents do, right? So you do it, Mariko. Err. ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Haiji.

    ¡¸ And then, you¡¯ll be the executive director or something. I don¡¯t know what kind of job they do though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything ¡¹

    Haiji replied with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ So, Megumi-chan, what about you? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ If you join now, I can let you become the business general manager deputy reception reserve ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡­ ¡¹

    She seems confused.

    Whether she should join Mariko and Kana-senpai¡¯s business by now or not¡­

    ¡¸ Wait a second ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re in the track and field club, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, but¡­ ¡¹

    Megu replies, then Mariko stared at Megu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you sure have a body of a sportsman ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body is trained in the track and field, her body¡¯s suntanned.

    ¡¸ Megumi, how long are you going to be an athlete? What¡¯s your objective? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, my goal is to win a price in a prefectural tournament ¡¹

    Mariko speaks with a tough tone so Megu speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ Oh, Megumi has something she wants to do right now then ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, work hard on your training. It¡¯s something you can do only while you¡¯re in high school ¡¹

    Megu;

    ¡¸ B-But, that¡¯s just my personal goal, and working hard in the club doesn¡¯t help Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Megumi? ¡¹

    Mariko stopped Megu.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s a guy who feels happy to see us working our best in what we do, no matter what it is. You¡¯re with Kou even before me and yet you don¡¯t know that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, Yoshida-kun is like that¡­ ¡¹

    Ai speaks with her small voice.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu can¡¯t find the words to say, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, this is nice. Megumi¡¯s body is tight. You have some volume in your chest too. I wonder if I should start working out too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Mariko¡¯s body is already slim even without exercise. It¡¯s not bad at all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Mariko.

    ¡¸ But you know, I want to improve on myself since I want Kou to love me more. Speaking of which, Ai¡¯s slender but she has that subtle eroticism. Even though she doesn¡¯t speak a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-chan¡¯s a closet pervert! ¡¹

    Agnes told Mariko.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan told me that Ai-chan¡¯s a closet pervert and so she needs special attention ¡¹

    Err.

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not a closet pervert¡­ ¡¹

    She says with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a lewd girl ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Ah, but I¡¯m not lewd when it comes to anyone, I¡¯m lewd just for Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ It means the same thing ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, Megu; ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s either you continue washing my head or rinse it off, pick one. You left the shampoo on my head halfway that my eye hurts now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Yomi, how long are you going to rub your breasts on my back? ¡¹

    She¡¯s been doing the same thing since earlier.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yomi can read minds and so I stay silent at times like this ¡¹

    Yomi whispers to me.

    ¡¸ I know what the big sisters say in their mouth and in their heart. They¡¯re all such good people. I love them ¡¹

    Oh, she knows what everyone thinks in discussions like this, and so¡­

    Yomi can¡¯t join in the conversation.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m rinsing them off, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Finally, Megu brought the showerhead.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    She rinses off my head cleanly.

    Ooh, that feels good.

    The water coming from the shower and Megu¡¯s fingers combing my hair.

    The tip of Megu¡¯s breasts touches my face.

    ¡¸ Ah, Papa¡¯s erect! ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, I¡¯m erect right now?

    ¡¸ Err, what do we do? Mariko and I already had our fill ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ Why not do it with Yomi-chan who¡¯s left out earlier? Or Megumi-chan? Or maybe the closet pervert Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai is a lewd girl, not a pervert ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that?

    ¡¸ Sensei, you can pick whatever you want ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Megu, Ai, and Mariko, the three first-year girls will lick it until I ejaculate. I¡¯m already a bit tired from having sex earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, the three of us are of the same age so let¡¯s serve him together ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡­will show an example ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Megumi-chan, are you sure about letting the closet pervert take away Nobu¡¯s penis? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too! I¡¯ll lick it! ¡¹

    First, Megu and Ai crawl their tongue on my penis.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi, let me lick your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here you go, Sensei ¡¹

    I slurped on Yomi¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Y-You lick it lick this. Hey, Ai-san, let Mariko-san do it too ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ¡°Uu,¡± you closet pervert! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Ten minutes later¡­

    I blew white liquid on the mouths of the first-year high-school beauties.

    That feels good.

    I looked at Ai and Megu and had Mariko drink the semen poured in her mouth.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1072.

    Chapter 1072. Pastry Filled Adventure / Iron Castle

    ¡¸ So it is slightly bitter ¡¹

    Mariko said after tasting my semen.

    We stepped out of the bath, wiped our bodies, and put on our clothes.

    I put on Agnes¡¯ underwear on her.

    ¡¸ And now, Mariko-chan¡¯s a drinking companion on Papa¡¯s semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ The three of you drank Nobu¡¯s semen on the same day, at the same time, and so you girls should get along as sworn sisters from now on ¡¹

    Agnes and Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing like the oath of the peach garden ¡¹

    Mariko said. But she looks at Megu and Ai happily.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m the newcomer here so please do take care of me ¡¹

    She bowed her head to the two.

    ¡¸ N-No, please raise your head. It must be embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    Megu and Ai replied with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Later, show me how you two have sex with Kou. I¡¯m going to take another chance and show how I have sex with Kou too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re naked now but I want to show all of my naked self to everyone in the family. We¡¯re going to get along for the rest of the time after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, it is as you can see. I¡¯ve got nothing to hide. I¡¯m just an ordinary high-school girl attending in the track-and-field club ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m just a lewd girl for Yoshida-kun and his helper in making pastries ¡¹

    Megu and Ai replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Kou picked you girls. You¡¯re beautiful, and I feel like you do have substance ¡¹

    Mariko smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Kou¡¯s family system is amazing. Everyone connects through Kou, get along with each other, and knowing that the family has to grow as a whole, that makes it trustworthy. Understanding that no girl will ever betray Kou is a big thing. That¡¯s why everyone can be confident with each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. It¡¯s more than intimate friends. I¡¯m confident that when I team up with Mariko, I won¡¯t get screwed over, deceived, or cut down suddenly ¡¹

    Kana-senpai

    ¡¸ I will never do that, Kana¡¯s my precious big sister after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, unless Megumi-chan and Ai have a proper dream to take, then why don¡¯t you join Mariko in hers?! As you can see, this girl¡¯s ambitious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kana and my company will recruit a lot of employees ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s going to start her own business in the future.

    If left like that, she¡¯ll involve the girls in the family in her business.

    Joining her is a good thing.

    If they don¡¯t want it, then they have to find their dream.

    ¡¸ I-I have the bakery¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? If it¡¯s the bakery then I¡¯m helping out in expanding the management ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you learn that in bakeries, making delicious pastries isn¡¯t everything, right? ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ Even if Ai and I make them, we¡¯ll need someone who looks at the whole store from a management perspective ¡¹

    If we actually want my bakery to support the family, then¡­

    ¡¸ Ai¡­ Let¡¯s talk to Katsuko-nee after dinner. First, we need to set an image on what kind of bakery we want to create, and what are our objectives ¡¹

    The things we should do should change.

    A bakery in a rich neighborhood, a craftsman selling pastries through online shopping, a small bakery that takes root in a small town, or a hotel bakery.

    They have different pastries, and they have different images of management.

    If you change the direction of your management, you¡¯re also changing the ingredients you use, the manufacturing process, and the selling method.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right¡­Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai agreed.

    ¡¸ I wonder what I should do? ¡¹

    Megu speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ For now, it¡¯s the club activities, but¡­ In the future. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing to be seriously worried about, for now, Megumi-oneesama ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Even I don¡¯t have anything to do in my future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But, Yomi-chan has a special power, right? ¡¹

    Megu said. Yomi;

    ¡¸ I sure do, but what I should become even if I have that power is a different story. We were confined in the Takakura shrine before. But now, we¡¯re free. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking about it. Wondering what kind of future I want for myself ¡¹

    The eldest sister will take over the shrine.

    Yomi and Luna, and their cousin, Koyomi-chan¡­They will be the first girls with Miko power to escape the control of Kansai Yakuza, ever since the Meiji era.

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama too, you train your body in the track-and-field as a base but you still think of what you want to become in the future, right? You¡¯re thinking of designing your future on the base that you have right now, in that sense, we¡¯re just the same ¡¹

    Our learning in bakery techniques is the same as that.

    It¡¯s all for the future.

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s insecurities are deeply rooted.

    ¡¸ Why is it that Megu-chan worries so much? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Agnes and everyone¡¯s future is all the same ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We will all become mothers of Papa¡¯s children! Agnes will become a mother! Megu-chan, won¡¯t you bear his child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I will do the same ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Then, there¡¯s nothing to worry about then. We¡¯re going to end up in the same road anyway ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, our future plans all have to consider about bearing Kou¡¯s child at a certain age ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ I want to give birth at the same age as Kana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sure. It becomes easier to drop off and pick up the children from kindergarten that way. But, Mariko, won¡¯t it be bad for the company if both the president and vice got pregnant and gave birth at the same time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I guess we should shift our childbirth seasons by six months? If we do that, there won¡¯t be that many obstacles in our business, right? And our children can still stay in the same school year ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi and Ai, want to join up? ¡¹

    Mariko called the two

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Then.

    Suddenly, Haiji speaks up.

    ¡¸ May I consult about my future too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, yeah. What is it? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I thought to myself that being a bodyguard is my vocation ¡¹

    Haiji is a graduate of a European bodyguard academy.

    It¡¯s just the short-term course though.

    She¡¯s a girl who aimed to become a bodyguard from the beginning.

    ¡¸ However, after the conversation earlier mentioning that a girl like me should appear not as a bodyguard while accomplishing my duties had the scales fall off my eyes ¡¹

    Huh?

    Something I said?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still 13, and so I don¡¯t know in the future, but, my body compares unfavorably to those who work as a professional bodyguard, I believe ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s a petite and cute girl.

    She doesn¡¯t have that outward appearance of strength like Mitama or Edie.

    ¡¸ Therefore, if my stature doesn¡¯t extend anymore, then I think that I should give up on accomplishing bodyguard duties officially ¡¹

    Officially?

    ¡¸ I believe that a bodyguard has to be like Shou-oneesama or Reika-oneesama, someone who has a splendid build, and is seen as a bodyguard by anyone ¡¹

    Yeah, their presence does drive back the enemies.

    That¡¯s how you¡¯re accepted as a bodyguard on the surface.

    The ultimate display would be Jii-chan¡¯s full-time bodyguards, Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san.

    You can feel strength and fear just from their appearance.

    ¡¸ I have discovered and met Michi-oneesama¡¯s father and his allies today, or Kinosh*ta-san from the Kouzuki SS who was accomplishing her tasks from behind last week. Therefore, I¡¯m thinking of heading towards their side ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s going to the other side?

    No, Kudou-papa, Neko-san, and Kinosh*ta-san¡­

    Those people are quite peculiar.

    Haiji¡¯s got that serious character.

    I feel like she¡¯s much more suited in the front stage.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too early to decide. You might continue to grow taller, besides ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Maybe not right now, but, Haiji, don¡¯t you want to try the proper full course in the Academy in Europe, the one Shou-neechan graduated in? ¡¹

    Haiji took the three-month short-term course.

    The regular course takes two years if I recall correctly.

    If you graduate from that course, your rating from the upper-class people in Europe skyrockets it seems.

    ¡¸ Right. Haiji should go there when you¡¯re 18, right when your body grows up. I want to enjoy Haiji¡¯s body for now. ¡¹

    Until Haiji¡¯s insecurity about her body growth is fixed.

    ¡¸ If Haiji-chan wants to grow taller, then tell Mana-chan that ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡¯s growing rapidly as of now ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s only a week since Haiji came here so she doesn¡¯t know about Mana¡¯s growth.

    ¡¸ We do have a program that can help you healthily mature your body. Haiji¡¯s insecure about her petite body, but you¡¯re still young, you can deal with it in any way you want ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Okay, try out the growth program until you¡¯re 18. Then, you¡¯ll study in Europe, and become a bodyguard using the righteous path. After all, Haiji wants to be a bodyguard that takes the front stage, right? ¡¹

    Last week, during the party in the Kouzuki mansion, she was trying to promote herself a lot.

    She claims that she¡¯s a professional bodyguard who received education from a European institute.

    However¡­

    She met Shou-neechan and Rei-chan, the real deal¡­then trembled at Michi and Edie¡¯s strength.

    Haji lost the confidence she built up so far¡­

    The truth is, she¡¯s a girl who wants to stand under the sun.

    Her personality doesn¡¯t suit someone who works behind the scenes.

    ¡¸ Also, sex is important! Mana-chan said that it¡¯s important for the growth of women. That¡¯s why Haiji-chan should have more sex with Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re going to have a lot of sex. Ready yourself, Haiji ¡¹

    Until Haiji¡¯s mind becomes steady.

    I think that I should increase our frequency of sex for a while.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Haiji replies with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll do my best to meet your expectations! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do your best on what? You mean sex? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ Nobu, I also want to grow a bit more as a person so give me lots of sex too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko too! I want the same thing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­Ai¡¯s¡­a lewd girl, so it¡¯s a problem if you don¡¯t od it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes is still young, so it¡¯s okay to do it every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, you girls ¡¹

    Megu glared at Kana-senpai and the girls.

    ¡¸ Geez, we¡¯re just joking here. Megumi-chan, you really take everything too seriously ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    ¡¸ Well, there are people who don¡¯t have hold themselves when it comes to jokes like Nei-san so I get that this family needs someone like Megumi-chan, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Kana¡¯s right. Megumi, you should do your best on your personality too! ¡¹

    Mariko makes fun of her with Kana.

    Then¡­

    ¡º Hey, what¡¯s with that about me again? ¡»

    Nei¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡º You¡¯re taking it too slow in the bath! Dinner¡¯s ready, everyone¡¯s waiting, hurry up and come to the dining room! ¡»

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re coming ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replies as the representative.

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes, you should wipe yourself now. Yoshi-kun, take care of yourself too ¡¹

    Megu tells me, who¡¯s looking after Agnes.

    ¡¸ See? We need girls like Megumi-chan here ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while drying Ai¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Megumi¡¯s a girl who loves to look after others ¡¹

    Mariko takes another dryer.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m drying my hair, can you help me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it already ¡¹

    Megu takes the dryer from Mariko¡¯s hands.

    That¡¯s how they slowly get along.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    I talked to Yomi while wearing my clothes.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re being considerate of them too, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She¡¯s been reserved this day.

    She doesn¡¯t push herself forward and she didn¡¯t even ask for sex.

    ¡¸ I know that a lot of people are making moves for our sakes ¡¹

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸ Sensei will know later ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ My, this is delicious. I had the same thought last week but still, Katsuko-oneesama¡¯s cooking is delicious ¡¹

    Mariko told Katsuko-nee as everyone¡¯s sitting at the dining table, eating dinner.

    Today, it¡¯s a rainbow trout wrapped in foil, salad, and soup.

    It¡¯s all girls other than me so they don¡¯t eat a lot.

    If they do have remainders, I eat it.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s never lacking.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s mostly Mana-chan who cooked. I was late to come home today ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Katsuko-oneechan adjusted the taste and so it¡¯s delicious now. Mana still has some way to go ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Oh, Margo-san, Nagisa, and Mao-chan have returned safely as well.

    Excluding those who are in the Kouzuki SS training building, which are Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Michi, Edie, Mizushima Karen-san, then Shou-neechan and Rei-chan¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the only one who¡¯s not present here.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, how¡¯s Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    She¡¯s in the secret facility in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.

    That¡¯s where the Black Forest Brothel will reopen, and the new prostitutes, Kurama Misato-san, Tokuda Sonoko-san, and Kurosawa Naoko-san will be living in.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. That¡¯s a place to welcome the customers so the security is flawless ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s a place where the big-shots travel incognito so they should have perfect security there.

    ¡¸ Besides, other than Minaho-ojousama, there are also the retired ladies who have returned as their lecturers. As for their dinner, they can order from the hotel above. Remember, Ojou-sama¡¯s a major stockholder in that hotel ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The big-shots in the hotel¡¯s concierge should be the former prostitutes of the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, let¡¯s play after dinner! ¡¹

    Mao-chan told Agnes.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t, Agnes still has to study after her dinner. She should be refreshed enough ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ entrance exam at Misuzu¡¯s school is coming.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, we can play together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we can ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan told Mao-chan

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching as Agnes studies ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Agnes-chan does give out some amazing answers at times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, it surprised us earlier ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ Like, Agnes-chan wrote envoy to tongue chin when the answer is envoy to Tang China ¡¹1

    ¡¸ I wonder why she wrote that? It does sound right but written wrong though ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Is she going to be okay, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    Her exams are coming soon.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, her setting is a returnee and so it¡¯s okay if she writes weird answers ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed it off.

    ¡¸ No, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ But on the other hand, Agnes always gets perfect score in math ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She studies math and science, the subjects they won¡¯t ignore even if you¡¯re a returnee. This girl¡¯s mind is extremely superior when it comes to math that it surprised me too ¡¹

    Agnes is strong in maths?

    ¡¸ Everyone in our clan is strong when it comes to numbers. Science and Tech too ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Apart from Yukino-oneechan that is ¡¹

    Mana said while smiling wryly.

    Speaking of which, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s also proud of his maths.

    Then, Yukino¡­

    She¡¯s just bad at studying.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm. Yukino¡­I¡¯m not also good at math ¡¹

    Megu, Yukino¡¯s sister from a different mother, speaks out of consideration, but¡­

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Your grades in any subjects are much better than me ever since before ¡¹

    Oh my, it seems that she brought unnecessary trouble.

    Well, yeah, her ¡°not good¡± is on a different level.

    Megu¡¯s an honor student after all.

    ¡¸ Either way, I¡¯m the only one with a dumbhead ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s offended.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to interrupt the fun talk but since it¡¯s time for news, can we turn on the TV? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our style not to turn on the TV when eating but I¡¯d like to check the news in real-time for tonight ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Today, Kudou-papa and his group are fighting the enemies we had contact with at the foreign hotel.

    He said that he will settle it not later than 12 midnight, but¡­

    There should be progress by now.

    ¡¸ Okay, then I¡¯m turning it on ¡¹

    Nagisa uses the remote control to turn on the TV on the seven o¡¯clock news broadcast.

    The first two were ordinary news, but¡­

    ¡º Following¡­The scandal in the management of the National Police Agency ¡»

    The newscaster said.

    ¡º Tanio Yamakawa, chief of the National Police Agency¡¯s Special Infrastructure Development Division, purchased a figure from the popular anime ¡°Mazinger Z¡± for 35,000 yen from an internet auction. Got angry that the items sent to him were an ¡°assortment of miniature cars.¡± He was arrested for violating the National Civil Service Code of Conduct for attempting to use his authority to obtain the personal information of an auctioneer. ¡»

    What?

    Buying a ¡°Mazinger Z¡± figure on an internet auction.

    Received an assortment of minicars¡­

    Then, he got angry, so he tried to use the police power to get information about the auctioneer, and he¡¯s arrested?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that stupid move? ¡¹

    Mariko said with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸ Recently, weird people like him are showing more and more. Especially among the elites in the government ¡¹

    Yukino said while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong, I think? ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I feel like that government official is screwed over for the wrong reason, right? ¡¹

    Rie too.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? Explain it. I¡¯ve got a slower head than you two! ¡¹

    Yukino told the twins.

    ¡¸ Instead of Mazinger Z, it¡¯s minicars he received ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it? ¡¹

    Rie looked at Mariko and the girls.

    ¡¸ The assortment of minicars ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is Mazinger set ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a set of car machine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Doing something this stupid over the internet¡­

    It¡¯s got to be Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ That news itself is a fake. The part where the national police agency staff abused his authority is also a lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ They just faked the charges to restrain the person? ¡¹

    I said. Mariko reacted.

    ¡¸ I think so¡­Meaning¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ The enemy this time is in the government ¡¹

    1. A localized joke, but the actual answer is translated correctly

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1073.

    Chapter 1073. Pastry Filled Adventure / National Interest

    After Dinner.

    Mariko, the Takakura sisters, Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan¡­

    Then, Haiji, Rie, and Eri, the nine of us gathered in a separate room.

    ¡¸ Minaho won¡¯t be returning tonight so I¡¯ll have to explain it to you ¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei said.

    As for cleaning up the dining room, we asked Katsuko-nee and Nagisa to take care of it.

    Kana-senpai, Megu, Ai, and Mana are with them.

    Mitama, Kinuka, and Arisu are looking after Agnes and Mao-chan.

    Yukino should be playing along with Mao-chan too.

    ¡¸ Although, I¡¯m sorry to say but the situation may change while we¡¯re talking so I¡¯ll talk while the TV is on ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be checking the situation over the internet ¡¹

    Nei says with an open laptop on her.

    ¡¸ It helps that you¡¯ll explain things, but¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at the twins.

    ¡¸ Eri and Rie, are you sure you want to be here? ¡¹

    Guessing from the exchange in the hotel today, the enemy¡¯s objective is the Miko power, and so¡­

    I get that the four from the Takakura house are here.

    Haiji¡¯s a bodyguard, so she has to know the situation.

    Mitama and Kinuka are also combat-capable but they have no skill to analyze the situation and so they¡¯re not here.

    On the other hand, Mariko¡¯s expected to understand the situation and so she¡¯s here.

    But, Eri and Rie¡­

    ¡¸ These girls know the smell of the other side. Minaho said that they should hear the situation together with Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan did?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re already accustomed to scary and dangerous stuff ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to get used to it though, right, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    The twins said and then take their seats.

    ¡¸ I believe that these girls should stay ¡¹

    Mariko told me.

    ¡¸ These girls are sharp. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll notice anything that we might miss unintentionally ¡¹

    Right, earlier, they did just that.

    They immediately noticed Kudou-papa¡¯s sign. That Mazinga Z and Assorted Car Set.

    ¡¸ You know, we always think that when our parents talk, there¡¯s something between the lines that put us in danger after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the scariest when they¡¯re trying to talk to us with a smile and say that there¡¯s a good thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know how far are they going to keep their word after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, it would be bad if we didn¡¯t see what they¡¯re trying to say between the lines ¡¹

    Therefore, they never take what others say at face value.

    They always think of the other side.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s just rare to see someone who doesn¡¯t have other motives like Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. Other people always hide something behind their words ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time meeting someone who makes me at ease ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Mao-chan and Mao-chan too, everything is as they seem to be ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino-neesan too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, her. That girl¡¯s too easy to understand that it¡¯s easy to be with them ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Well, putting that aside, sit down everyone ¡¹

    Margo-san told us.

    We also sit next to the twins.

    ¡¸ First of all, Yoshinobu-kun, how much can you guess about the nature of the enemy? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled and asked me.

    ¡¸ The enemy is from the government. Or should I say, the police? ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Why would you think that way? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Well, from the news earlier, the one who abused his authority and tried to gather personal information and got arrested was someone from the police. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou, he¡¯s not just from the police. That man was from the National Police Agency ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference? ¡¹

    Aren¡¯t they both police?

    Then, Margo-san;

    ¡¸ The police system in Japan is a bit different. The policemen who work on-site is what they call a ¡°local government employee,¡± under the structure of each administrative divisions of Japan. The ¡®public safety commission¡¯ of each prefecture is supposed to ¡®manage¡¯ their police ¡¹

    The so-called ¡°ordinary police,¡± are organizations scattered on each administrative division.

    ¡¸ Then, the National Police Agency is an institution of the National Public Safety Commission, an external bureau from the Cabinet office of the country authorities. Therefore, the staff of the National Police Agency is all government officials ¡¹

    So the National Police Agency is a national agency.

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, we do have the Metropolitan Police Department, right? ¡¹

    I recalled

    ¡¸ The Metropolitan Police Department is the police safety commission that¡¯s managing the police organization only in Tokyo. The other prefectures have ¡°**** Prefectural Police,¡± but Tokyo¡¯s the only one with the name Metropolitan Police Department. Or how should I say it? Tokyo is the only city that needs a lot of organization that other prefectures¡¯ police departments don¡¯t have. We don¡¯t have the same scale as the other cities, right? Nearly 10% of the Population of Japan live in the capital city area ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning, the Metropolitan police department¡¯s police officers are government employees under the umbrella of Tokyo Metropolis? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s only concerning the site. Therefore, when recruiting new police officers, each of the prefectures hires their own, and they also manage their own academies ¡¹

    Margo-san replies.

    Err.

    So the Metropolitan Police Department is only in the Tokyo Metropolitan Area.

    Then the National Police Agency is for the whole country.

    ¡¸ In other words, since the National Police Agency scopes the whole country, they manage the whole country as well. However, the truth is that they don¡¯t have control of each administrative division of police. They have different lines. The National Police Agency is connected to the National Public Safety Commission from the Cabinet Office, but the prefectural police departments have to obey the public safety committee on the prefecture or the country. As for their wage, they receive money from each one ¡¹

    The government official receives from the National Police Agency.

    The local government employee receives from the prefecture.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re completely separate ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ The budget of the organization comes from the local but that doesn¡¯t mean that they have to follow the governor of the prefecture. They say that the Administrative Divisions public safety commissions are a controlled study and are under the jurisdiction of the prefectural governor but the fact is the National Police Agency gives command directive on each prefectural police. To be precise, the National Police Agency creates a ¡®precinct police bureau¡¯ to ¡®guide and supervise¡¯ the prefectural police. Hokkaido and Tokyo Metropolitan Area are different, also, Tohoku, Kanto, Chubu, Kinki, Chugoku, Shikoku, and Kyushu jurisdiction ¡¹

    The police in each prefecture have their own self-governing body, and yet¡­

    The prefectural police are tied up to several jurisdictions, and the National Police Agency controls them from above.

    ¡¸ Do you know why they do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡¹1

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ For example, the prefectural governors are elected from various parties on each one, right? In some cases, a politician from an opposition party that is in rivalry with the ruling party that runs the national government becomes the governor of a prefecture ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ In that situation, where the prefecture police, are staff paid by money produced by the prefecture, and so when the prefectural governor says ¡°I¡¯m the governor so you do what I tell you,¡± it becomes chaotic, right? If the prefectures of the country have vastly different policies, the citizens won¡¯t be able to understand them ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why even if the Administrative divisions have their own self-governing police, they still have to obey the National Police Agency ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They¡¯re a local authority and yet the prefectural governor has no control over them. While at it, among the district police officers, a police inspector that get promoted leaves the government employee title and becomes an officer. That¡¯s the rank of department head at prefectural police headquarters. Meaning, they control not just the bosses on each prefecture but the pay coming from the country as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if the state has that much control, the prefecture won¡¯t be able to speak their opinion or complains, will they? ¡¹

    Mariko asks frankly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what the public safety commission on each prefecture is for. The Public Safety Commission, which is supposed to ¡®manage¡¯ the police in each county in the system, is actually the coordinator between the county and the county police. Thus, they make the system where they listen to the demands of each prefecture ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ That system¡­it¡¯s a bit hard to determine if it¡¯s good or not in a lot of ways. That¡¯s the shape of the system but the fact is that they¡¯re making complicated promises. Well, if the country gives an order of how the police should move, then it will go through the National Police Agency, then it will go from top to bottom of each police field on the prefectures and they¡¯ll follow it without delay. They do what the country decides. That¡¯s how it is, however¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah¡­

    ¡¸ However, the police officers on the scene also think ¡°We receive orders from the country, but we¡¯re actually from a different organization. We belong to our local government¡± After all, their position are all different. The people ordering from Tokyo are the elite government officials, and they¡¯re local government employees. The wage structure is completely different. If you don¡¯t rise through the ranks and become a police inspector, you won¡¯t be able to compete on an equal footing with the people in the Tokyo Police Department ¡¹

    The police organizations of the country follow the rules of the country, but¡­

    The structure of the organization is different between the ¡®central¡¯ and the ¡®field¡¯ and the position of the police officers working there is different.

    ¡¸ After all, the police officers on the field study in the police academy but those in the central government¡¯s national police agency go to a different academy than theirs. There will be a difference as those from the national police agency are called elites ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Well, the power of the state takes swings from commanding and leading, and it¡¯s a special case and so for the ordinary police officers, they just do their duty on the field without any changes. The country won¡¯t be complaining about every brawl in town, shoplifters, a bike thief, or missing children. Tokyo¡¯s national police agency will only speak on special cases ¡¹

    Special¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, for example. Remember when the police are monitoring this mansion because Kyouko-san¡¯s seen here? ¡¹

    They always had someone stick in front of the gates since May.

    They face against the Kouzuki SS surveillance team¡­

    ¡¸ We call those people ¡°Security police,¡± but officially, if they¡¯re from the Metropolitan Police Department, then they¡¯re ¡°Public Security,¡± if it¡¯s outside the administrative divisions, then it¡¯s police affiliated with ¡°defense,¡±¡­Meaning, those people are policemen who are local government employees affiliated prefectural police division ¡¹

    I see. I was sure that the security police was a special organization in the country.

    ¡¸ Naturally¡­the national police agency has public safety division, although, it doesn¡¯t have its police officers working on the field. Their job is only to guide the police officers in the public safety in the administrative divisions of the country ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ If I recall, our country also has the Public Security Intelligence Agency, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ The Public Security Intelligence Agency is an external bureau of the Ministry of Justice. They¡¯re not a police organization. Their work is subversive activity and examining activities that might be an act of terror. They can do on-site inspection arbitrarily, but they can¡¯t do a compulsory search, household search, nor arrest people. They¡¯re government officials, and they¡¯re a completely different organization from the police ¡¹

    Margo-san replied.

    ¡¸ So, the man whose arrest is possibly fabricated on the news, what organization is he in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that he¡¯s in the top brass of the national police agency ¡¹

    I recalled and answered.

    ¡¸ Then that means¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not the policemen on-site, but the government officials? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. In short¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ The enemy isn¡¯t the whole police force but just the top ¡¹

    I said.

    I get the situation of the security police on-site after the stuff in May.

    Those people target Kyouko-san, and just her.

    And they never made a move on us for the past six months.

    And when we were having a dispute with the Kansai Yakuza, they pulled out and never tried to come at us aggressively.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san displays his leverage over the influential people in Japan¡¯s political and business world ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house, is well known among the political and business circles.

    ¡¸ However, this country has this weird group named ¡°bureaucracy¡± ¡¹

    Bureaucracy?

    ¡¸ The elites of the bureaucrat. They think that they move the whole nation. Some troublesome people ¡¹

    That¡¯s the enemy.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, Yomi-chan, Luna-chan, and Koyomi-chan, there are a lot of people who knows about your special powers ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at the girls.

    ¡¸ We did a lot of noise during the dispute with the Kansai Yakuza after all. However, the influential people in the politics and business feel calm as Kouzuki-san¡¯s going to manage the Miko power ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, Jii-chan persuaded those people? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Not really. Yoshinobu-kun and the girls, it was the fruits of your pitch ¡¹

    We did¡­

    ¡¸ After all, isn¡¯t that what the party in the Kouzuki house last week was for? ¡¹

    That garden party?

    ¡¸ The outcome of the party last week raised the trust of the nobility in the Kouzuki house. The punishments on the Kurama and Mizushima house showed how much Kouzuki-san cares for the whole nobility. And it was also beneficial to see that the young ladies of the big 3 representatives, the Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou house, get along with each other. Showing that Kouzuki house will always accompany the nobility makes the heads of the nobility who knows about Tsukiko-san¡¯s powers to think ¡°There should be no problems if Kouzuki house is in control¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning, it¡¯s all for Tsukiko and the girls? ¡¹

    I said in surprise, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it, Yoshinobu-kun. Tsukiko-san¡¯s power is too strong that no normal person can control it. They¡¯re girls who can read minds and have other people do their will ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ The nobility thinks that it would be helpful if it¡¯s under the control of someone they can trust. Then, after hearing the story from their daughters from the party, they confirmed that they can trust Kouzuki-san with them ¡¹

    If they¡¯re under Jii-chan¡¯s control, then he won¡¯t be abusing the Miko power for bad at least.

    ¡¸ And those people are influential in politics and business, and they have a lot of connections. Therefore, those people think that it¡¯s okay to let the girls of the Takakura shrine maidens be left alone. However ¡¹

    The elite bureaucrats¡­

    ¡¸ The elite bureaucrats are all graduates of the top-class universities and have passed high-grade examinations. They¡¯re all too smart, but their origins are scattered. That¡¯s the biggest problem. Japan has freedom of thought. If you¡¯re smart and you passed the test, you can become a bureaucrat, but, you can¡¯t question what kind of allies they have, what thoughts they have ¡¹

    If there¡¯s a rich person there, then there should be a poverty-stricken person there too.

    They have different principles and beliefs.

    ¡º Stupid people have the delusion that the government is always hiding something from the public and secretly facilitating a sneaky, evil conspiracy. That¡¯s just impossible. If the government wants to do something new, they have to use state bureaucrats to set up a project team, and there are so many different ideas mixed in with the central government that it¡¯s only natural for information to leak out. The ruling government always has no choice but to play poker with its hand showing. If they can hide it, it¡¯s about one card in their hand and the rest of the cards are all seen by the opponent. Because the movements of the prime minister and ministers are constantly being checked and if they tell the bureaucrats what to do, it¡¯s immediately apparent. Politicians have their hands and feet tied up all the time and so even if they try to implement a new policy, it won¡¯t be done right away. Implementation takes weeks or months, and you always check on how it¡¯s going. It¡¯s impossible to make plans behind closed doors and implement them in secret. Therefore, politics is always slow, and politicians seem stupid. They¡¯re playing poker with their hands exposed after all ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ The bureaucrats become the hands and feet of the politicians, and as they come up with ideas and assist them, they think they are the ones running the state. Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being proud of your work. However, some of them make fun of what politicians and businessmen are saying and think that they should just leave everything to them ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, those people think that if there¡¯s some convenient ability like the Miko power, then they shouldn¡¯t be in the hands of Kouzuki-san but instead, under the hands of the bureaucrats of the state ¡¹

    So that¡¯s the true nature of the enemy.

    ¡¸ Rather, if they have the Miko power, they think that they could control the selfish politicians, the financiers who don¡¯t listen to them, the other bureaucrats, and the ordinary people ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why they tried to take away Yomi.

    ¡¸ As I mentioned earlier, in America, each time the political power changes, the bureaucrats of the country are also switched, but that¡¯s not the case in Japan. The elite bureaucrats can take their status within the government for as long as they like. The cabinet ministers do change, but those people take root. All while seizing great power ¡¹

    Oh, now I can see the specific enemy.

    ¡¸ Although, they only send orders to do the job from above and so, someone had to hire people to send over. They can¡¯t give direct orders to the people on-site after all ¡¹

    The National Police Agency can give instructions and guidance to each administrative division police.

    However, the organization is different.

    Those working on-site can sense weird orders if it¡¯s too obvious.

    After all, the other party is the police who work and investigates on-site.

    Even if it¡¯s an order from the elite bureaucrat, if they think that it¡¯s bad, then they will leak it to someone to protect themselves.

    They have no duty towards the elites of the Tokyo bureaucrats.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Oh, so the person who contacted us in the hotel was just useless? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, most of the time, they won¡¯t hire people of their level. Well, it¡¯s helpless since they decided to hire someone who doesn¡¯t know anything on-site ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Thanks to that, it seems that the state bureaucrats who planned this are discovered one after another ¡¹

    And Kudou-papa¡¯s heading to subdue them all at once.

    ¡¸ Two in the National Police Agency, one in the General Affairs Agency. Then, there are also people from the Ministry of Economy ¡¹

    Those guys are trying to abuse Miko power.

    ¡¸ Really, you just have to look at all the ex-state bureaucrats-turned-politicians, you know? The delusions of grandeur that they can lead Japan in the right direction are getting in the way, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s so hard to clean up ¡¹

    So that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san¡¯s line is already aware of the recklessness those people did and so the administration and the police won¡¯t make a move. Kudou-san¡¯s group is going to eliminate all the problem children ¡¹

    Margo-san said. Mariko;

    ¡¸ Eliminate? Does that mean killing them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, can you coexist with a cancer cell? ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ They stated that they should use Tsukiko-san and the group all for the national interest of Japan. But, what is the national interest? Tsukiko-san, Yomi-chan, Luna-chan, and Koyomi-chan, they¡¯re all Japanese citizens. Why is it that Tsukiko-san has to become a sacrifice because of some conceited thoughts of one of the elite bureaucrats? People who are making such stupid plans should be dealt with immediately ¡¹

    Yeah.

    The national interest they speak of doesn¡¯t involve the citizens.

    I feel that way.

    1. I don¡¯t know either, and why the fuck is that part so hard to translate. I mean, I probably made a lot of mistakes there

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1074.

    Chapter 1074. Pastry Filled Adventure / Secret Technique Shrike!!!

    ¡¸ In modern Japan, there are ¡®committees¡¯ within the parliament on various national issues. People who are elected to Parliament are appointed by the party to serve on such individual ¡®committees¡¯. People who get votes from agricultural organizations want to be on committees in the agricultural sector, and people who are interested in foreign affairs want to be on committees that decide how to interact with other countries, and each member of Congress may have his or her own preferences, but sometimes power relations within a political party can decide which committee to go to. Among the many committees, the most important one is the one called the Budget Committee, which decides how to spend the country¡¯s money. There¡¯s a lot of TV coverage, and there¡¯s a lot of national attention. That¡¯s why the members of the Budget Committee are ace members of each party ¡¹

    Margo-san continues her talk.

    ¡¸ So you go on and on about how it has nothing to do with the state¡¯s budget, and how it¡¯s a congressional scandal. ¡¹

    Mariko speaks with a displeased face.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. But the other members of Congress who are on other committees will be more familiar with the various issues in that area. That¡¯s what you call a tribal councilor. You become more and more knowledgeable about a particular field, and you become connected to the ministries and industry associations that are in charge of that field. But, it can¡¯t be helped. When you¡¯re a member of parliament, everyone has to be on a committee of some sort. If each member of Congress doesn¡¯t put down roots in his or her area of expertise, they won¡¯t be able to gain ground in Congress or in their own party ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯ve heard that the tribal councilors are tied up with officials in their respective ministries and agencies and are at the mercy of the bureaucrats ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Sure, there¡¯s an opinion about that, but why shouldn¡¯t politicians be associated with bureaucrats? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks Mariko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because the bureaucrats might take control of the take Japan to a strange direction ¡¹

    ¡¸ Strange direction? What direction? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Mariko mumbles.

    ¡¸ If a state bureaucrat comes up with a good idea for the country, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s part of their job to suggest it to the politicians? ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ After all, no matter how good of an idea it is, unless a Diet Member makes it a law with their authority, it will never come to reality. The bureaucrats are people who move the country but they have no right to decide ¡¹

    Politicians, not bureaucrats decide how the country moves.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why state bureaucrats are supposed to do what the politicians in power at the time tell them to do. If the same government changes ministers at the top, the policies of the ministry changes. They have to be flexible and do the work for the country accordingly ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ However, bureaucrats, have their opinions and ideas, and sometimes, they don¡¯t agree with the administration at that time. In America, each administration replaces the entire state bureaucracy to prevent such discord, but that¡¯s not the case in Japan. At best, we can only replace the top administrative undersecretaries of ministry officials with someone who agrees with the minister and that¡¯s about it ¡¹

    They won¡¯t be replaced until they get to the end of their organization¡¯s bureaucracy.

    Most of the bureaucrats are the same people who remained when they entered.

    ¡¸ Well, even within the state bureaucracy, you¡¯re in the same department all the time, and you change departments every few years so that there¡¯s no weird collusion, but you¡¯re still in the same building, and as you work for many years, you¡¯re going to develop an area of expertise. ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have more chances to make contact with politicians as well. Politicians have their own brains to suggest policy ideas, but it¡¯s the state bureaucrats who do the actual work and know the numbers. They can¡¯t help but rely on them. I mean, it¡¯s only natural for them to know each other well since it¡¯s from the bureaucrats that they get material on state management ¡¹

    The relationship between the politician and the bureaucrats.

    ¡¸ When a bureaucrat rises to the rank of section chief, they begin to feel that they really running the country, and for some people, it may seem ridiculous to work for a politician. ¡°Why are these guys managing the nation? They don¡¯t even know anything. I¡¯m better suited for this,¡± people with such thoughts quit bureaucracy and turn into politics. They have high academic achievements, and they¡¯re ambitious people who want to make the country move and so they became bureaucrats, and that¡¯s why they may think that it¡¯s natural for them to become politicians. However, most of the former-bureaucrat turned politicians are a pain in the ass ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ First, they see themselves as politicians who know about bureaucracy and the setting, and so they downplay ordinary politicians, especially two generations Diet members. ¡°Those guys don¡¯t know anything.¡± While at it, they also look down on the current bureaucrats. The thought goes ¡°Why are they bowing their heads to these dumb politicians? They have no courage, nor talent to rise as a politician¡± They overestimate themselves, thinking that they¡¯re the only ones who can move the country for the national interest because they¡¯re the only ones with experience in bureaucracy as a politician ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the worst ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s a pain to deal with ¡¹

    Rie and Eri muttered.

    ¡¸ I mean, you shouldn¡¯t trust politicians who speak only about the national interests and protecting it. After all, every policy that politicians make should have the goal of making the country better. In the past, the politicians who led Japan to war believed that they were doing what was necessary for Japan¡¯s national interest, right? No politician is going to go out of their way to promote something that they know will ¡®make the country worse¡¯. After all, the foundation of the politician is Japan itself. There aren¡¯t many people who believe that no matter how bad things get in Japan, they¡¯re going to stay rich and happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ But they exist ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, Mother spends millions every month for herself ¡¹

    The twins said. Margo-san;

    ¡¸ Those people are filled with malice that they can¡¯t join the politics. Those people are helplessly stupid but in a sense, they¡¯re thinking that they want to make Japan better. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so sinful. Anyway, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s not a single person who is a politician with only real bad intentions, but there are only a few. In fact, everyone becomes a politician because they believe from the bottom of their hearts that Japan will be better off if they do what they think. If they want just money and power, then they should choose something else. In times like this where inspection is strict, it¡¯s hard to become a politician just to fill your pocket ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ In other words, while all politicians have their own opinions on what is in the national interest, the politician who announces in public that he or she is the only one who will ¡®protect the national interest¡¯ has no interest in listening to the opinions of others. They look down on people who disagree with their opinion. They don¡¯t think it makes sense to consider another perspective from a different perspective than their own. They don¡¯t get into arguments because they think that they¡¯re the only right ones and every other opinion is foolish. It¡¯s meaningless to laying the groundwork and finding a common ground with people like those and so the steamroller voting in the Diet has increased each year ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Back to the bureaucrats, they think that their ideas won¡¯t become real unless they begin to appeal to the politicians. I¡¯ll say it again, the politicians also think of making the country a better place. They won¡¯t be purposely decaying Japan. Only in the manga, you can find people who do such traitorous acts. Even the bureaucrats want to move Japan forward, they have parents, spouse, and children ¡¹

    They all think of making the country better.

    Although, their opinions on their plans disagree.

    ¡¸ And so, the bureaucrats reach out to the politicians. They make contact with the politician they see as ¡°this man will become big soon,¡± and try to teach their ideas to them. It¡¯s not just with the ruling party. There could be a regime change, and it¡¯s also possible that there will be protests against the current administration, and so they secretly make contact with the opposition party. The bureaucrats moving behind the scenes is considered a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t bureaucrats want to make the country better? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in the system, the ¡®state bureaucrats¡¯ are the hands and feet, not the ¡®brains¡¯ that determine the direction of the country. It should be the elected representatives of the people who control the running of the state, the legislators, and I guess a lot of people can¡¯t accept that the bureaucrats seem to be in control of the politicians ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Besides, this is obvious but politicians and bureaucrats often make mistakes ¡¹

    Mistakes?

    ¡¸ After the war, Japan¡¯s Ministry of International Trade and Industry¡¯s view was that ¡®Japan should not develop its auto industry.¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, aren¡¯t there a lot of car industries in Japan? ¡¹

    The twins asked. Margo-san;

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s how the bureaucrats think at that time. They say that Japan should only import parts and assemble them locally. They call it to knock out production. In fact, there was a time when they built a Renault car like that and used it in the country ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ They thought that it should just be Toyota and Nissan left in the automobile industry. So all the small car companies that were formed after the war were either absorbed by the big two or forced by the government to go out of business. In fact, several companies have been absorbed. So, Honda proved that it is a company that can aggressively export and earn foreign currency to get rid of MITI¡¯s demands. Honda started out with motorcycles, but the Japanese government didn¡¯t believe that Japanese heavy industry products could be sold overseas until they started selling to the West. Before the war, Japan¡¯s exports were all light industrial goods like the spinning industry, and Japan was dependent on imports for heavy industrial machinery. Of course, they made machines domestically, but they never imagined that they would be able to export them overseas, especially to Europe and the United States, the home of the auto industry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well of course! Everyone knew that America was the home of motorization and that there were a lot of big, American cars on the road from the movies. It would have been a dream come true for people in those days to be able to export cars to the U.S., an automobile powerhouse after Japan had lost the war in terms of both technology and production capacity ¡¹

    Nei says while looking at her laptop.

    ¡¸ It often happens where the vision of the bureaucrats for the state is different from the reality. So the government and bureaucrats, especially among Japanese companies that are strong exporters, do nothing but drag their feet. They take pride in the fact that they sold our products abroad on their own, without any help from the government. They say politicians and bureaucrats are useless ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ My father don¡¯t trust politicians and bureaucrats either ¡¹

    Mariko, the young lady of Torii electronics has said.

    ¡¸ Yes, most of the politicians and bureaucrats in our place are failures. That¡¯s obvious. Japan¡¯s current prosperity is largely due to the efforts of the private sector, not to politicians and bureaucrats. That¡¯s the truth. However¡­ ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Your father doesn¡¯t ignore the politicians and bureaucrats either, doesn¡¯t he? He¡¯s a man of business after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, the politicians make all sorts of appeals through the business world ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. They can¡¯t be ignored. But still, it¡¯s the politicians and bureaucrats that move this country. No matter how hard the private sector work out, they cannot change the country. Like in foreign country negotiations, defense, police, infrastructure improvement, and others. Some politicians are foolish enough to say that everything should be outsourced to the private sector, but the private sector has to be sure to make a profit and the loss of other services can bankrupt a company. The idea that ¡®private sector wisdom¡¯ is the right thing to do in any field, and that ¡®bureaucrats are just a bunch of fools protecting their vested interests¡¯ is wrong. Because in the case of the private sector, all the successes stand out, but the companies that fail go bankrupt and aren¡¯t anything left, and in the case of government work, all the failures are highlighted. I mean, they take it for granted that they succeed as planned ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, when successful private sector executives enter politics with the idea of using the wisdom of the private sector to improve politics, they usually fail spectacularly. Because it¡¯s all different from a corporation, in terms of size, purpose, and methods. In business, if you see the project as a failure, then you can cut it down right away, but in the world of politics, most of it is impossible to take down. The difference between business, and clients, against the nation and citizens is huge. If you don¡¯t know that, then becoming a politician is truly terrifying ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh right, there was that school principal in our place coming from the private sector to the public appeal¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, don¡¯t go further than that ¡¹

    The twins smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that Japan¡¯s bureaucracy system is better but we can¡¯t do anything but use it. We haven¡¯t created a newer social system than democracy yet ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the case this time is a heavy one. A portion of the bureaucracy thinks that they should have the Miko power ¡¹

    The bureaucrats from the National Police Agency, Ministry of Economy, Trade, and Industry, and the Ministry of Internal Affairs and Communications are acting recklessly.

    ¡¸ As a matter of fact, it¡¯s a plan for a coup. The person wasn¡¯t thinking that way, however. They simply thought that the ¡°special power¡± isn¡¯t in the hands of the government, that it¡¯s a problem to let Kouzuki house monopolize it, and so they want to shelter Tsukiko-san under the country¡¯s power. However, the fact that they acted by themselves and didn¡¯t consult with the minister shows doubtful behavior. If they use the Miko power, they will be able to take control of the prime minister ¡¹

    That¡¯s correct.

    ¡¸ I mean, they sure are idiots. They thought that they could outsmart the police and Kouzuki SS, threaten Yo-chan, and take Yomi-chan away like that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they hired such low-ranked agents ¡¹

    Margo-san said. I realized.

    ¡¸ Maybe, someone in the government used us to lure out those bureaucrats in opposition? ¡¹

    Leaking the existence of the Miko power, purposely sending out low-level agents¡­

    Using us to take out such problematic bureaucrats¡­

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, please hold your anger ¡¹

    Tsukiko said¡­

    ¡¸ We know about it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Tsukiko-chan, Yomi-chan, Luna-chan, and Koyomi-chan hasn¡¯t been speaking since earlier ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Right¡­

    These girls can read the minds of people, so¡­

    They perhaps already know Kudou-papa¡¯s plan from the beginning.

    That¡¯s why Yomi already read that there¡¯s something about to happen when Kudou-papa got in the car.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s been quiet the whole day ¡¹

    Yomi who¡¯s usually loud¡­

    She¡¯s quiet today¡­

    And, when Yomi returned. She conveyed her memories to Tsukiko and the girls.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan know that something¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸ But, are you sure about this? Aren¡¯t they using Yomi? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re just being tested. If I used my powers further than self-defense, then the people who set the plan for today would mark me as a dangerous existence ¡¹

    Yomi replies.

    ¡¸ That includes the Kouzuki house. It¡¯s a test whether they could let them take care of the shrine maidens ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ By whom? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just my guess but it¡¯s likely to be the big names in the ruling party ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think the bureaucrats who went ¡®out of control¡¯ this time had traces of contact with opposition politicians, and they were going to crush them while they were at it. ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Look, this is the latest news ¡¹

    Nei leads aloud her screen.

    ¡¸ The chairman of the opposition party in the Diet, Ooshi Mizu has died in an accident. As the car was driving along the riverbed, a golf ball suddenly flew in and broke the car¡¯s windshield, causing the driver to mishandle the car and fall off the road, killing everyone inside the car. The passengers were the chairman himself, the driver, and bureaucrats from the Ministry of Economy, Trade, and Industry and the Ministry of Internal Affairs and Communications ¡¹

    They died?

    ¡¸ There were people who were doing a golf training illegally in the riverbank, then, the hit golf ball accidentally made contact with the car of the Diet member, and so the police is looking for the people who knocked the ball ¡¹

    A golf practice on the riverbank? Even though it¡¯s already dark?

    ¡¸ The bureaucrats who acted recklessly and the Diet member in the opposition party that¡¯s linked to them died suddenly. Someone in the National Police Agency would doubt about the accidental death and so they will be dealt with using a different method ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    One is already arrested under suspicions of abuse of authority.

    ¡¸ And there¡¯s another one ¡¹

    Kudou-papa and his group¡­

    ¡¸ As expected, they were faster than expected ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said that he¡¯s going to settle the problem before 12, and yet¡­

    It¡¯s still at 9 o¡¯clock and it¡¯s already moving.

    ¡¸ Why are you so calm¡­people died you know ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Not died, they were murdered ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what about it? ¡¹

    Rie speaks¡­

    ¡¸ I-I mean ¡¹

    ¡¸ If they don¡¯t die, they will just bring trouble to us, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Mariko-neesan, you¡¯re not a child. It¡¯s a little troublesome if you don¡¯t think of things a bit harder ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-neesan, Yomi-neesan, Luna-chan, and Koyomi-chan, don¡¯t mind all these ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like it happened to them because of Onee-san. They¡¯re just paying for their mistakes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s not us who did the kill. It¡¯s an adult circumstance outside of our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t feel down from it ¡¹

    I see.

    They called the twins here because;

    They¡¯re the girls with the nerves of steel among our family.

    These girls watched their own parents go to their deaths with composure.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just brushing off the sparks ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ And who knows when that spark will fly again. This time, the big-shots in the ruling party tolerate our existence. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that it will stay like that. Politicians change over generations, and political power might change again. Even with the bureaucrats, people who feel disgusted with our existence showed up, and even if they tolerate us now, as soon as they raise their standing, they might come and crush Kuromori house ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m most worried about, although I shouldn¡¯t say it when Kouzuki Ojii-chan dies¡­ ¡¹

    Nei said.

    When Jii-chan dies¡­

    If the head of the Kouzuki house, the family keeping us safe, dies¡­

    Then we will lose the power relationship surrounding us.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Ojii-chan knows that best, and so that¡¯s why he¡¯s trying to deepen our relationships with the nobility. If that happens, the whole nobility of Japan will be protecting the Kuromori house ¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason for the party last week, and today¡¯s match with Edie against Yamada Umeko-san.

    It¡¯s to gather the young ladies of nobility.

    ¡¸ I understand, then if that¡¯s the case. Kaan and Kanou house will be the priority ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou house are the center of the nobility ¡¹

    Mariko is Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s protegee.

    And is Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s cousin.

    ¡¸ Yeah. We¡¯re relying on you, Mariko-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ We will be taking care of the things behind the scenes but we have to rely on Mariko-chan on that side ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. Misuzu-sama or Ruriko-sama can¡¯t do it either ¡¹

    ¡¸ It helps that we reached conclusion quickly ¡¹

    Margo-san said

    Yeah, Mariko came over here to strengthen her resolve.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko ¡¹

    I embraced Mariko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to ask but I¡¯m relying on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I understand ¡¹

    Then, I gave Tsukiko and the girls a hug too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay. Kou-sama, as long as you do this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei¡¯s heart that never lies is with us and so I feel reassured all day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, Luna¡¯s going to do her best too ¡¹

    As for Koyomi-chan, I shook her hands.

    ¡¸ Soon enough I¡¯ll be able to have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hurry. Try to enjoy the moment, and once you¡¯ve grown and that¡¯s when we can do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Then, Eri and Rie too.

    ¡¸ W-What? Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want to have sex then we can do that later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just hugging ¡¹

    I also embraced Nei from behind as she looks at the laptop.

    ¡¸ Geez, Yo-chan¡¯s so spoiled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind, keep coming at me ¡¹

    Then, I held Margo-san¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to take your time when you¡¯re busy with your trip going to America ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. If it¡¯s for the family, I¡¯m Margo Highway Stakrweather Kuromori after all. I¡¯m tied to the Kuromori house for the rest of my life, just like Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    I¡¯m Kuroori Yoshinobu.

    In my two family registers, I¡¯m both adopted in the Kuromori family, just like Margo-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh? Kudou-san sent over a mail ¡¹

    Nei looked at the laptop and shouted.

    ¡¸ What is it? It seems that he sent over a video ¡¹

    Mariko, the twins, and I went to Nei¡¯s back and looked at the screen.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s view it! ¡¹

    Nei opens the video.

    Hmm?

    ¡º Hello! Hello! Hello! Mic Check Testing! White Rock, reply! ¡»

    It seems to be a parking area on a highway at night.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s facing the camera while talking.

    ¡º For now, that¡¯s one of the first operation done. We¡¯re moving over for our second operation ¡»

    Then, two men show up behind Kudou-papa.

    One of them is a tall Caucasian man wearing a white shirt.

    The other one is wearing horizontal stripes long sleeves and some long rod carried on his back.

    ¡º Let me introduce you, these two will be doing the second operation ¡»

    Why are you introducing them to us?

    ¡º First, this big guy is the man who devised the first operation. Salvatore Palladizo. His alias is programmer monkey ¡»

    ¡º Hello, good evening. I¡¯m a monke ¡»

    Programming monkey.

    ¡º This small guy is the professional golfer ¡»

    ¡º Hey, I¡¯m a professional golfer monkey ¡»

    Another monkey.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s his methods ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a fed-up tone.

    ¡º By the way, we¡¯re going to our second operation. Checkmate King Two. Over!!! ¡»

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1075.

    Chapter 1075. Pastry Filled Adventure / Bread Sampling Party

    ¡¸The police have a strong fellowship within their organization, if you capture and punished one of them, the whole force will be angry at you. Therefore, the reckless bureaucrat in the National Police Agency is handed to the other side, and they will deal with it from within the police¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸The second operation Kudou-san is talking about is to deal with the people the reckless bureaucrat hired behind the scenes. Anyway, capturing as many of the people who know about the Miko power or else, they will call more weird people¡¹

    The Kansai Yakuza organization, then the misunderstandings of one part of the bureaucrats¡­

    People who want Tsukiko¡¯s power would come again.

    ¡¸No, even if we stop the spread of information now, someone¡¯s going to attack again. We¡¯re going back and forth but it can¡¯t be helped. It will continue for as long as we¡¯re alive¡¹

    Margo-san said. Then the Takakura sisters and Koyomi-chan hanged their heads.

    But I¡­

    ¡¸All we have to do is take them out when they come at us! It doesn¡¯t matter who they are, we¡¯re crushing them¡¹

    ¡¸Kou-sama, are you okay with that?¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not even a question! It¡¯s a matter of survival! I mean, you always have to fight if you want to live! We don¡¯t have time to take it slow and stay in peace! If you lower your guard, evil will always come after us! Tsukiko, you girls aren¡¯t special exceptions¡¹

    Just like the people who come after the Miko power.

    There will always be people who try to take away our happiness when they see it.

    ¡¸Yoshinobu-kun is correct. To live means to fight. Nobody can protect what¡¯s important to them if they don¡¯t fight. Therefore, you always have to burn in combativeness and stay in your fighting stance. If you show weakness, they¡¯ll take advantage of it¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸You can show your weakness in the bedroom with Yo-chan though! Hahaha¡¹

    Nei said and laughed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t show a weak attitude when we¡¯re in front of the younger girls like Agnes-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You can act spoiled when you have sex with Onii-san¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸Oh, indeed. Kou seems calm all the time but he¡¯s always alert. He¡¯s always ready to deal with anything suddenly attacking¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Yo-chan knows that there¡¯s no safe place. He¡¯s always focused to keep the family safe. And that¡¯s why I always want him to drown in me when we¡¯re having sex¡¹

    N-Nei

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, everyone¡¯s competing on who can wrap Yo-chan¡¯s mind and body first. Katsuko-oneechan, Nagisa-oneechan, and I haven¡¯t reached it yet. Mii-chan and Ruri-chan hasn¡¯t done it either¡¹

    Nei smiled at Mariko.

    ¡¸Mariko-chan, want to join the race?¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it on¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait! we¡¯re joining in too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Eri-chan and I will join in¡¹

    Eri. Rie¡­

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case; Tsukiko-oneesama, we¡¯re joining in too, right?¡¹

    Yomi asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸Indeed. Let¡¯s do our best to save Kou-sama¡¯s heart from the sorrow and have him enjoy our time¡¹

    ¡¸No using of the Miko powers though¡¹

    Nei reminded Tsukiko.

    If they use their power to control my heart, it¡¯s easy to make me drown in sex.

    ¡¸Naturally. We¡¯ll have Sensei enjoy our mind and bodies¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll do my best too¡¹

    Yomi and Luna replies energetically

    ¡¸Koyoim-chan, you can join in once you¡¯ve grown enough¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    Yomi said. Koyomi-chan replied while blushing.

    ¡¸Well then, that¡¯s the end of my situation report¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸Anyway. We¡¯ve already passed through the peak of the problem this time. We do not need to worry further¡¹

    Yeah, we managed today.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that we can loosen our guards completely though

    ¡¸Ah, hello? Katsuko-neechan?¡¹

    Nei picks up the extension telephone.

    ¡¸We¡¯re done here. Also, Kudou-san¡¯s done with his first operation. Yeah, got it. I¡¯ll tell Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei ends the call, then tells me;

    ¡¸Yo-chan, Mariko-chan, and Yomi-chan go to the dining room¡¹

    Dining room?

    ¡¸Luna-chan and the girls still have to study for the entrance exam together with Agnes

    Oh right, Luna and Koyomi-chan are studying with Agnes to enter Misuzu¡¯s school.

    They don¡¯t seem to worry about Agnes¡¯s scholarly abilities, but still¡­

    ¡¸I understand. Agnes-chan might get lonely if Luna-chan isn¡¯t present¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said. Luna¡¯s embarrassed.

    But, the fact is that Agnes trusts Luna the most.

    ¡¸Oh? But Agnes-chan loves Koyomi-chan too¡¹

    Nei smiled at Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸Yeah. Do get along with her¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be entertaining Mao-chan¡¹

    Tsukiko leaves her seat.

    ¡¸Ah, wait. Tsukiko-oneesan¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go with you¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t help out with studies after all¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸Eri and Rie also have an entrance exam. You girls should study¡¹

    Yeah, not in Misuzu¡¯s kind of school but still¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s going to enroll them in a special class in a private middle school.

    Along with Mana, Arisu, and Kinuka.

    ¡¸Tsukiko, you¡¯re also entering our school soon¡¹

    Tsukiko will switch to our schools for the remaining half a year on her third year in high school.

    We have Mitama, Kurama Misato-san, and the prostitute candidates.

    ¡¸Yes. But, as for the entrance exam¡¹

    The school we attend belongs to the Kuromori house so there¡¯s no need to have an exam.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unfair, Tsukiko-oneesan¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, you¡¯re going to the same school as Onii-san¡¹

    The twins complained, but they can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸Now then. Nei and I will continue to watch over the situation¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to meet with some people who are likely to become sponsors and so we have to settle the problems before that. We¡¯re not done with it yet¡¹

    Until Kudou-papa calls the end of the operations.

    We¡¯re to remain on alert in the mansion.

    ¡¸I wonder about Mii-chan and the girls? The first operation¡¯s over so are they coming back here?¡¹

    Nei says while staring at her laptop.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Mizushima Karen-san, Michi, and Edie are in the old training building of the Kouzuki SS.

    I mean, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san have been in the Kouzuki mansion since last week.

    It¡¯s to improve their relationship with Yoshiko-san.

    The plan is for them to return today, but¡­

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s going to be a problem since Shou-neechan or someone from the Kouzuki SS will send Misuzu-san off¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Besides, they¡¯re going to call if they¡¯re going back here¡¹

    I took out my phone.

    There¡¯s no incoming call.

    I wonder what¡¯s happening with Edie and Yamada Umeko - Sebastianus-san¡¯s showdown?

    I think they¡¯re done by now.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Hey, we¡¯ve been waiting¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Ai, Megu and Kana-senpai, and also Haiji and Yukino are waiting in the dining room.

    ¡¸I thought that everyone should eat the pastries you bought together ¡¹

    Oh, that extremely expensive loaf of bread the auntie made alone in her shop.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t understand loaves unless you toast it, right? Although, I prepared some non-toasted ones here too¡¹

    The two loaves of bread I bought are sliced and arranged.

    ¡¸I also prepared butter, jam, honey, and marmalade for this. Try out the varieties as you eat¡¹

    ¡¸I want to call the children but two loaves isn¡¯t enough. Therefore, I called over the girls who help out in the bakery all the time and those who came with you during the tour here¡¹

    The people involved in the school bakery are Katsuko-nee, Ai, Megu, Nei, Edie, Kana-senpai, and me.

    Then, the members who had the bakery tour, Ai, Kana-senpai, Mariko, Yomi, and Haiji.

    The people over here are¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave some for Nei-chan and Edie-chan¡¹

    Nei continues her intelligence gathering with Margo-san in the room from earlier.

    Edie hasn¡¯t come back home yet.

    But¡­

    ¡¸Huh, so why is Yukino here?¡¹

    ¡¸What? I¡¯m also in the bakery all the time, right?¡¹

    Yukino gets sullen.

    ¡¸Sure, you are, but you never help out on anything there¡¹

    All she does is drink coffee without permission and talk.

    She doesn¡¯t help with production nor sales.

    Edie doesn¡¯t help out with the production but she makes sure that the customers are lining up properly.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mind the minor details! I¡¯m always there so I¡¯m also allowed to eat!¡¹

    As always, what a cheeky girl Yukino is.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. I mean, sure, it¡¯s my mouth doing the eating but all the nutrients go to the child in my stomach¡¹

    ¡¸Yukino, you¡¯re going to get fat after you give birth¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Oh well. Let¡¯s eat for now¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while smiling wryly

    ¡¸Okay, sure. Megumi, toss the bread in the toaster¡¹

    ¡¸Why is it that Yukino is the one giving orders to me?¡¹

    Megu complains, but she puts the bread on the toaster

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡­let¡¯s try the bread by itself¡¹

    Ai took a piece, split it into two, and gave me the other.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸So?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks for our opinions.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s absurdly delicious¡¹

    The baked version, and the toasted version too.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, I guess that¡¯s to be expected from a 2700 yen bread¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸I wonder what¡¯s different? The water? The wheat flour? Yeast? Or the baking method?¡¹

    Mariko tilts her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all, I think¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    ¡¸The ingredients are good as they¡¯re hand-picked but the skill of the baker is amazing. Skill and experience, you can¡¯t make these unless you have the two¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Putting on butter is delicious, and even the others are too. This is great for sandwiches¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸I never had this kind of pastry even in Europe¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸I also had the high-class hotels pastry around the world but still, I never had this kind of pastry¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸Hey, why don¡¯t you guys become an apprentice of the craftsman who made this bread?¡¹

    Yukino said jokingly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not possible¡¹

    I replied with a straight face.

    ¡¸If we learn from that person, then this will be the only pastry we can make¡¹

    ¡¸What about it? If you can make something like this then it¡¯s good, right?¡¹

    Yukino speaks to me puzzled.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t become our business¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸This bread is amazing but this isn¡¯t what set our goals for¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it. What do you mean¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s only been half a year since I started baking bread but, I know how much time it takes to do it. You can¡¯t make this kind of pastry unless you¡¯re a skilled craftsman. You can¡¯t do it unless you constantly make the same amount every day¡¹

    Therefore, that craftsman sells her pastry only once a week.

    ¡¸Maybe if I was searching for the truth and set my goal to make the ultimate pastry, then this is good. But, this pastry is impossible for someone like me who has to support a lot of family members¡¹

    ¡¸True. Yoshi-kun¡¯s goal isn¡¯t to become a pastry master¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Bread is bread. No matter how delicious you make it, nobody¡¯s going to give you a medal in Japan¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸There were workers in France who received medals for popularizing French bread in Japan. Naturally, their origins were French too¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸You also went to the foreign company hotel apart from the three I told you, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I nodded.

    ¡¸So, does some of the bakeries matched with the bakery you¡¯re aiming at?¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸If thinking of supporting the family, then the first bakery¡­we have to make a high-class shop¡¹

    If it¡¯s to earn profits.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t handle managing the second bakery, the one who made this pastry. As for the third bakery, it¡¯s cheap and delicious, and it¡¯s a cute store at the side of the street, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I want to make a shop like theirs, but¡­it can¡¯t support everyone¡¹

    Ai replies.

    ¡¸Indeed. Things like bread are mass-produced by the major bread manufacturers and sold cheaply to convenience stores and supermarkets, right? The ¡®cheap and tasty¡¯ route is a pain. We don¡¯t have a mass-production system like the manufacturers, nor do we have a system for nationwide distribution. Besides, even supermarkets do sell ordinary freshly baked bread. Just because it¡¯s a little bit more delicious doesn¡¯t mean that it can compete. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to survive if we don¡¯t aim for a high-quality bread that¡¯s more expensive than mass-market bread, but that¡¯s as good as the price in this age¡¹

    Katsuko-nee makes it clear.

    ¡¸Recently there are more and more people like the person who makes this bread who is offering to send baked bread to you by courier service across the country, but the courier service takes a long time to get it to you. It doesn¡¯t reach them freshly baked¡¹

    Therefore, Katsuko-nee had us go to the bakery personally.

    ¡¸But still¡­I want¡­the customers to buy from the shop¡­¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸Also, Katsuko-san¡­Ai¡­ don¡¯t want¡­to increase the stores¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we won¡¯t be expanding into chains¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I always¡­want to see which¡­of the bread I made¡­the customers buy¡¹

    If we open a second or third branch, then it becomes harder to view the situation of the stores as you¡¯re absent.

    ¡¸But, if we think of increasing the profits, then it will be hard¡¹

    Katsuko-nee continues.

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s a high-class specialist bakery, you have to bake every day and continue selling¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, some buy their breakfast and lunch bread, right? Then, lunch bread at lunch. Then, teatime bread during the afternoon. Then, at night, people buy on their way home from work, or as a present, or bread for breakfast¡­you have to make varieties of bread and put them out in the store all the time¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You have to be ready for it¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸Are you not going to open a teatime corner?¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸The first shop had that area, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it had a good atmosphere, right¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸Kana, you have bad taste. That shop could use a little better tableware at least¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Katsuko-nee, the shop there were fussing about their furnishings but they use disposable cups for their coffee or other drinks¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s disposable, then there¡¯s no need to wash it right? If it¡¯s cups, someone has to wash it, and you¡¯ll need a place to dry it. But if it¡¯s a disposable container, then you won¡¯t need to use it again. The space of the backyard forces them to use disposable containers. Besides, if you use disposable cups, you can¡¯t drop it or break it¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸If you bring out good porcelain cups to your customers, you¡¯ll assume that they¡¯ll break during the business. So, how much loss is tolerable? That¡¯s another thing you have to investigate¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­ If it¡¯s a hotel, then they have to use porcelain absolutely for their reputation, but in exchange, the price of a drink is high. I¡¯m sure they keep dozens of the same cups and they have a room in the back to wash and dry them¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸You also have to think about how many employees are you going to invest in. If you lack in personnel, then it¡¯ll become chaotic in the washing area and then you¡¯ll have insufficient tableware, that would be laughable, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that. I¡¯ve seen that over the net. The store was short on staff that they couldn¡¯t wash the dishes in time, so they had to turn everything into disposable to-go containers¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Then that means, the first shop wasn¡¯t using disposables because they want to¡¹

    It¡¯s either the labor costs or the space in the store.

    Anyway, they have reasons why they can¡¯t bring ordinary cups for their drinks.

    ¡¸Haa. I thought that the manager of the shop doesn¡¯t know how to do it but it seems that I should¡¯ve thought of them having those problems¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸Yes. Don¡¯t arbitrarily decide on the case. At least, the three bakeries I introduced to you already have high ratings from others. The people from the store already know what you¡¯re thinking, and they¡¯re doing it because they have no choice¡¹

    Yeah.

    They already are aware of the things we high school students thought upon.

    They know and yet, they have no choice. It¡¯s common.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to do a joint coffeehouse in the school festival, aren¡¯t we? That¡¯s a good opportunity to forecast a lot of things¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸How many people do we expect to have at a time, and how many people we can entertain. How many services can we add before we lack in personnel? Imagine the crowded and empty times on a day, and think of how to deal with it. We¡¯re going to make it a simulation of how to run a store¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1076.

    Chapter 1076. Pastry Filled Adventure / Love Tug of War

    ¡¸ But still, you¡¯re weird. You haven¡¯t opened your first shop and yet you say that you don¡¯t want to expand already ¡¹

    Yukino told Ai.

    ¡¸ Oh? Not really. Recently, most businesses think of expanding to chains from the beginning. It¡¯s true if they have that much funds, but ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ When it comes to purchasing and such, the more you buy, the lower the price. Sometimes, it¡¯s more efficient to run not just one store but two or three at a time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, stores like that do exist ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ Nowadays, there are consultant companies that will teach you the know-how on expanding a chain from the beginning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so there are companies like that? ¡¹

    Mariko asks out of interest.

    ¡¸ Yes. Nowadays, you can find a consultant company on about everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you trust those companies though? ¡¹

    Megu speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ After all, if the company has the know-how, why are they not teaching others and open up a business themselves? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Megumi-chan is right. But look, some of them actually manage a store before becoming a consultant, they succeeded, and have the knowledge and experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Katsuko-san, I¡¯ve found mostly young consultants whom by all appearances have no experience nor knowledge in it ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s the bosses who actually has the know-how, right? Then they compile it to a manual, and let the young people read it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Eh? Can someone create a consulting shop from making a manual? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s right. Most consultation companies make you think ¡°what¡¯s with them?¡± But, remember, companies are complicated. In case they can¡¯t reform inside, then in most cases, they need someone from the outside to point it out ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ For example, the new company president took over, and the young man wanted to change the company to what he wants, but, the company directors from the previous generation outnumber the new president, and want to remain the same ¡¹

    The young president, and the old directors.

    ¡¸ The president and the directors confront each other inside, and the unfriendly mood had a consultant from the outside come in, then the outsider points out what they see and tell them to stop the discord ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, disputes inside the company only reduces their strength ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Still, bringing in consultants doesn¡¯t mean that you have to follow their recommendations. It¡¯s just a platform for the reformists and the conservatism to get their opinions together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s worse for a company to listen to the opinions of a consultant who¡¯s only seen the company from the outside and is willing to listen to anything they say ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, a company that¡¯s been doing economic activities in the business world for a long time should know the real nature of the consultants more than anyone. Still, it¡¯s a chance to say your real intent that you couldn¡¯t say even if you think ¡°I want to change this,¡± or ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit the current age anymore,¡± right? You can say that the consultant pointed it out ¡¹

    Oh, using another person¡¯s proposal to speak what they wanted to say.

    ¡¸ Consultants speak their opinion and teach you the know-how, but it¡¯s your responsibility on how to use it. You can¡¯t say that ¡°I¡¯ve done everything as I was told but the performance deteriorated,¡± right? It¡¯s your management decision ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and laughed.

    ¡¸ It depends on the manager whether they believe the consultant or not. I mean, you don¡¯t even know if you can trust the data and numbers the consultant gave you. You¡¯d like to believe that he¡¯s not an ¡®enemy¡¯ because you¡¯re paying him a consultant¡¯s fee, but he¡¯s not an instructor, a military strategist, or a chief of staff. Consultants don¡¯t have to worry about their client¡¯s business going down ¡¹

    They¡¯re no allies.

    ¡¸ When it comes to management hints, you don¡¯t need to hear only from the consultants, you can ask a variety of people. Sometimes, people in other industries have useful ideas from their experience. There¡¯s no need to meet them directly, their interviews from magazines and news is a learning tool. But, what¡¯s important is to think by yourself, to try by yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ My father told the young company employees, ¡°Don¡¯t think about five years after two companies. Move your body before thinking¡± ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the salaryman¡¯s, well, it¡¯s not necessarily the just them but also the employers who hired them into the company, right? Many people make conclusions from what they see and say ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± or ¡°that¡¯s wrong,¡± despite it not being within the scope of their job. No matter what your job is, it¡¯ll take three months before you can sense the situation¡­understanding the flow of the work takes one year. For example, you have a busy season in the spring, summer, fall, and winter, and it¡¯s going to take three years for you to settle. Even so, you¡¯re no veteran. While you¡¯re doing your work, trouble that comes once every five years, or special order that only happens once every ten years, will come. If you can deal with it, that¡¯s when you become one ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, even without experience, managers need to make decisions. Naturally, they gain inspiration and make decisions in a moment, but if they have time to think, then they should examine the information and continue to ponder until they reach the time limit. An error of judgment means a loss of a person¡¯s livelihood ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san¡­uhm ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Thank you¡­for letting¡­Yoshida-kun and Ai¡­to try out various ingredients¡­making a variety of pastries¡­selling¡­testing out a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Ai? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s say, for example, we go to the three bakeries we went to earlier today and train from them, the first bakery will only allow us to make bread according to what the superiors told us to do. The flour and yeast are up to the owner¡¯s choice. They won¡¯t even let us test out other baking methods ¡¹

    I mean, that shop¡¯s manufacturing is completely matched against the owner.

    ¡¸ As for the second bakery, we could become her pupils, and we can learn how to make amazing bread, but we can¡¯t make ordinary ones anymore ¡¹

    Her craft is only specific to making a loaf of bread.

    ¡¸ As for the third bakery, we can¡¯t make anything but cheap ones, and we can¡¯t make anything complicated because we have to make the products cheap. That will be the training they¡¯ll give us ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­Ai and Yoshida-kun¡­ can try out various methods¡­make varieties of pastries¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, we can check how the students react in the cafeteria when we sell it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, sometimes, you do bring out a really bad-looking pastry on a non-cheaper variant ¡¹

    Yukino says while at the toasted bread.

    ¡¸ Bread-making course is training after all. We could try out various things while we have the time. That becomes your experience ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Once we opened up an actual shop, you¡¯re not allowed to sell a single failure of pastry in your varieties ¡¹

    Right now, we¡¯re in training, and so it¡¯s forgiven.

    The selling price of the bread isn¡¯t making a profit either.

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s the ideal environment for Nobu and Ai¡¯s learning ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Katsuko-san, why are you so well-informed with company management and employee training? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because there¡¯s no woman in Japan who heard stories from various managers as much as Katsuko ¡¹

    Nagisa joins in with a smile.

    ¡¸ They do have topics they can never tell the general audience in magazines and television but Katsuko hears even horror stories of failures in business and such, stories that can never be public ¡¹

    As a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    Her clients were big-shots in the political and business world.

    ¡¸ Well, aren¡¯t you much more well-informed than me, Nagisa? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Nagisa was the number one of the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ I do have meals and talk with my contacts even now. But, it¡¯s already been years since my retirement ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee protected the number one spot after Nagisa retired.

    ¡¸ Well, everyone says ¡°Since it¡¯s Katsuko-kun, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± And so they tell stories. I had to understand what they talk about, and not just agree with everything they say, and so I read a lot of economics books. I also look at the finance page of the newspapers and magazines ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to read newspapers, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ They love checking the same news, and saying ¡°Newspaper A makes this article, but Newspaper B¡¯s drift of their argument is like this.¡± They¡¯re that kind of people. Therefore, you have to read all the newspapers and compare it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, you got to work hard to entertain the big-shot old men ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ With that said, Mariko, you should read newspapers too ¡¹

    ¡¸ But why do I have to? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t your job to talk to the big-shot contacts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Compared to me, I think that they will be happier if they find that a girl like Kana is interested in finance ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not happy, more like, ¡°moe¡± ¡°Finance Moe¡± ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Oh right, this girl did meet big-shots at parties too.

    ¡¸ As for me, I think that I¡¯ll go with the plan by saying ¡°Ojii-sama, I have no knowledge in finance, please teach me¡± ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Only the perverted men with ulterior motives will get attracted to that line ¡¹

    Yukino speaks teasingly.

    ¡¸ True. It¡¯s better if you are aware than not. It lets you value the worth of the other party ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ People who talk about low-level economic theories that everyone knows while having that ¡°I¡¯ll teach you¡± attitude are hopeless ¡¹

    ¡¸ That said, they¡¯ll keep distance if you know too much. The other side will feel the level of conversation you want to partake and talk while making sure it doesn¡¯t become sarcastic ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You must not show off your knowledge. After all, in the end, it¡¯s all information gathering. Listen to the other party. People who rose to the top of the business and political circles will have some information that will be useful ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Listen, not talk ¡¹

    Mariko nods.

    ¡¸ Once I return home, I¡¯ll try it out with Father and Grandfather immediately ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Those two have never told Mariko-san but they should have some stories that are a turning point in their life ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try it out too. I don¡¯t think that my Papa has some big secrets, but still ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do. Men don¡¯t talk about such with their coworkers and friends but they should have some episodes they want to tell others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Kou, do you have some too? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Well, none ¡¹

    The girls already know everything about me.

    I¡¯ve got nothing new to tell them.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because it still hasn¡¯t approached its conclusion inside. Until it becomes a whole tale, then¡­ ¡¹

    Nagisa told me.

    ¡¸ Right. I think that after ten years, you¡¯ll think of the ¡°tale¡± you had for the past six months as something nostalgic ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Well then, that¡¯s the end of the pastry sampling meeting. We can call the other girls to try out the remaining slices ¡¹

    Everyone already ate some so there are just 5-6 pieces of toast, but¡­

    ¡¸ By the way, did something happen, Nagisa? ¡¹

    Yeah, Nagisa went in suddenly.

    ¡¸ About that, Misuzu-chan and the girls have come home. I came here to convey that ¡¹

    Oh? They¡¯re back now?

    ¡¸ Oh. They should¡¯ve called when they left the training building ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, they seem to be prohibited from doing so ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why but it seems that they¡¯re told that they can¡¯t call you during the operation ¡¹

    Oh, Kudou-papa¡¯s instructions.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s the one doing the operation this time.

    That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t carry any connections to the Kouzuki house.

    Though it¡¯s dealing with the reckless actions of a portion of people, if the Kouzuki SS deals with the bureaucrats, the grudge will remain.

    Therefore, Shou-neechan and the Kouzuki SS are in the old training building, guarding the young ladies who came to watch Edie and Yamada Umeko-san¡¯s match.

    The no-contact thing Kudou-papa said was to create an alibi.

    On the other hand, we have been with Kudou-papa since the afternoon, and so¡­

    And so, until Kudou-papa dealt with the reckless bureaucrats¡­

    If Misuzu contacts me by phone, they could misunderstand that we¡¯re passing through orders to Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Once we¡¯re done, you¡¯re asked to come. They¡¯re gathered in Ruriko-chan¡¯s room ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s to report about what happened in the training building.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll go there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou. I¡¯m going too. Haiji, come with us ¡¹

    Mariko calls her.

    ¡¸ You want to hear the results of Edie-san¡¯s fight, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Kana? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Ai and Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay here. I already had my fill listening to the young ladies ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t go either. I¡¯m bad at dealing with those girls ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I think the other side thinks the same way, right? Oh well, let¡¯s go, Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Mariko urged me so we left the dining room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also bad at dealing with that girl, Yukino, and Megumi ¡¹

    Mariko says after we walked in the corridor for a moment.

    ¡¸ The two of them are overly-familiar, or should I say that they¡¯re too frank ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama, that¡¯s because everyone¡¯s getting along ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Well, I know that, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think that Yukino and Megu feel the same way as Mariko ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are the young ladies of the Kouzuki house so it¡¯s clear with them, but¡­

    But with Mariko, they feel that she has a lower rank than Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡°She¡¯s a new girl and yet her attitude is big,¡± that¡¯s how they feel

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai knew that so she remained ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai¡¯s a year senior and so Megu can¡¯t really complain. Yukino stays silent when Megu presses her down ¡¹

    Recently, Yukino and Megu are getting along.

    Well, that¡¯s a good thing.

    ¡¸ Well, the one I fear is that Ai. That girl is a step ahead as Kou¡¯s legal wife

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Megumi, that girl seems to be attentive to details. It is the darkest under the lamppost, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what she said.

    ¡¸ If that girl¡¯s established her place next to Kou with her pastry, then Kana and I will become business partners with Kou and establish ourselves nearby. Haiji, you¡¯ll help out too ¡¹

    Mariko said. But¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama, do you believe that going all-out against Katsuko-oneesama to contest in status has chances of success? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Katsuko-nee. Nagisa too¡­Mariko, you¡¯re helping out in Nagisa¡¯s shop, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think of it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s reasonably managed. The workers are also zealous ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got to play against people who already set up their business ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee and Nagisa are family, but, do you think that you can compete with them all-out, Mariko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also fighting for the legal wife status ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you intend to fight me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. Of course, everyone gets along, but I believe that conspiring together is not okay ¡¹

    And in business fights¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s a monster in reserve.

    Mariko hasn¡¯t noticed that yet.

    ¡¸ S-Sure! I won¡¯t lose okay! ¡¹

    Mariko said confidently.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Knock, knock.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Ruriko said. We entered the room.

    Ruriko, Misuzu, Michi, Edie, and Mizushima Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t see her.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama remained in the Kouzuki mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, it¡¯s been a while ¡¹

    In the end, it¡¯s been one week since the party in the Kouzuki mansion.

    Misuzu and Ruriko remained in the Kouzuki mansion to talk to Yoshiko-san.

    Mizushima Karen-san went back and forth to get along with Agnes and the girls.

    Michi escorted her.

    Misuzu¡¯s been absent so I haven¡¯t taken Karen-san¡¯s virginity yet.

    ¡¸ So, how was it? ¡¹

    I was asking about the results of their conversation with Yoshiko-san.

    However.

    ¡¸ It was my win, of course, ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile

    ¡¸ A knockout victory in 1:30! ¡¹

    I see. She took flawless victory against Yamada Umeko-san.

    ¡¸ It was a bit serious compared to the match before, and so it was good training for me ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s going to join Margo-san in their martial arts contest.

    ¡¸ As expected, if you don¡¯t fight someone who goes at you seriously, you lose your touch ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san is the bodyguard in charge of Momoko-neechan.

    She can¡¯t lose in a fight as the young ladies are watching and yet¡­

    ¡¸ So, I won, and so Darling, pop Umeko¡¯s cherry, okay? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Before the match, Momoko-oneesama called me to a separate room and had Yamada Umeko-san promise. ¡°If you were to lose, then you¡¯ll lose your virginity too¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Why did it come to that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have no idea either ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand it either. Anyway, Kaan-sama seems to be strangely aroused ¡¹

    Ruriko provided her testimony.

    ¡¸ Oh, seems like it¡¯s Momoko who wants to have sex with Darling. But, she can¡¯t say that, so she had Umeko make the promise ¡¹

    Edie said laughing.

    ¡¸ Maybe someone stirred Momoko up? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, do you happen to know? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    Mariko raised her hands weakly.

    ¡¸ I-It was me ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Momoko-oneesama made a call ¡¹

    Right, Mariko and Momoko-neechan had a call.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡­I was having sex with Kou¡­and I told Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did you say something while elated in success? ¡¹

    Edie presses a question.

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t elated in success, but I certainly have said something that could stir up Momoko-oneesama¡¯s heart ¡¹

    So that flipped Momomoko-neechan?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1077.

    Chapter 1077. Pastry Filled Adventure / A Place to be

    ¡¸ The truth is, Momoko-oneesama wants to try sex ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, saying it herself is shameful, and so she¡¯s ordering Sebastianus-sama to experience it, I believe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Yamada Umeko-san and Momoko-neechan are different people.

    Even if Yamada-san experiences sex, Momoko-neechan won¡¯t experience it first-hand.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because she thinks that the relationship between master and bodyguard has been special since childhood ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama thinks that Sebastianus-san is a part of her ¡¹

    No, no, I feel sorry for Yamada-san since she¡¯s the one losing her virginity here.

    ¡¸ Anyway, they will come to the mansion tomorrow night. Momoko-oneesama wanted to go tonight but we told her that it¡¯s an inconvenient time for Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Actually, it¡¯s not me but Kudou-papa and his group dealing with the reckless bureaucrats from behind the scenes.

    If the young lady of the Kaan house goes to the home of the criminal household, Kuromori house¡­

    The police and Kouzuki SS will make a fuss.

    Momoko-neechan should have some separate escort group with her.

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯ll give it thought by tomorrow ¡¹

    Putting that aside.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s the conclusion? ¡¹

    I asked about Yoshiko-san again.

    ¡¸ Well¡­ Naturally, it was a success ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Success, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko, show Danna-sama the photo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko brings out the usual camera and connects it to the laptop.

    ¡¸ Look, we took a lot of photos ¡¹

    Displayed on the screen is the martial arts hall of the former training building of the Kouzuki SS, where Haiji knocked Tendou Otome out last week.

    Oh, the young ladies and their bodyguards who came to the garden party last time are here.

    They were wearing party dresses last time but this time, they¡¯re wearing casual clothing.

    ¡¸ And then, this was the match ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s displayed on the screen.

    Edie¡¯s wearing a tight red navel exposed training shirt and form-fit red spats.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s wearing a red judo uniform, only the upper part for some reason, and a red sash.

    That¡¯s subtly erotic.

    ¡¸ Edie, red suits you a lot ¡¹

    That blonde hair and tanned skin spring up on that thick red color.

    ¡¸ I was copying Sanshiro ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Wearing a black sash makes me feel sorry for the other schools, so I wore red as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did Sanshiro wear a red judo uniform? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ He did. I¡¯ve seen the videos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it an old Japanese movie? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks curiously.

    ¡¸ Yes. Sanshiro, who has moved to Tokyo to attend Tokyo Imperial University in the countryside of Kyushu, is awestruck by Judo and defeats Hideki Gennosuke with his special move, the Yamarashi. Then, clearing up the misconception that it wasn¡¯t Sanshiro who annoyed Minna by taking a knee during a rugby scrum: ¡°Juwomaru, set up! Let¡¯s go, Kembo! Let¡¯s go, asshole! The ¡°SEGA SATURN, SHUT UP! In the end, she ends up marrying the one-eyed man who took her father¡¯s life. ¡¹1

    Hmmm.

    Nei would fit together in this conversation.

    ¡¸ Sanshiro had that kind of story? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I know Natsume Soseki¡¯s ¡°Sanshiro¡± and Kurosawa¡¯s ¡°Figure Sanshiro,¡± but other than that, I¡¯m not sure. ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s also dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Sanshiro does one rotation mid-air to change to his red judo uniform. I couldn¡¯t replicate that though as expected ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    Let¡¯s just consider that it¡¯s a good thing since Edie¡¯s enjoying what she¡¯s doing.

    ¡¸ Then, this is Sebastianus-san ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san¡¯s wearing a navy blue hakama.

    Oh, as expected of someone who¡¯s practicing old-style martial arts.

    They served the Kaan house for generations.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s tastes make her wear the same appearance as Rei-chan before, wearing men¡¯s clothing, but¡­

    Most of the time, she¡¯s practicing wearing Japanese style uniforms.

    ¡¸ Then, this is the results of the match ¡¹

    Ruriko changes to another photo.

    Oh, Yamada-san¡¯s lying down limply.

    Rei-chan¡¯s watching over. Well, someone from the Kouzuki SS medical team would come over right away.

    ¡¸ It took a minute and a half but I made it a viewable match ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If you instantly win in a match, then it won¡¯t be a show ¡¹

    Edie separates the ordinary job of guarding us, and the matches where other people are watching.

    ¡¸ Besides, there are a lot of techniques you can¡¯t use in a match, skills that you can¡¯t show to others ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s techniques she learned from the assassination cult in New Orleans has to be concealed.

    If she shows it off carelessly, then enemies can find a countermeasure to it.

    ¡¸ That was quite strict. You had to gain victory with skills you can show others ¡¹

    However, Edie¡¯s going to the martial arts show business with Margo-san in America.

    If she wants to become popular as a martial arts athlete, the assassination cult will no longer come after Edie.

    The fact that she no longer uses the cult¡¯s techniques means she cut her connections with them.

    ¡¸ Then, after they brought Sebastianus to the medical room, the first joint-training session began ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Oh right, they talked about it during the party last week.

    The bodyguards train each other.

    And also, the young ladies will be taught self-defense.

    ¡¸ And it turned to this ¡¹

    Ruriko showed the next image.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    The bodyguards are wearing their school¡¯s training clothes, but¡­

    The young ladies are wearing the same clothing as Edie.

    Training wear fits perfectly for their body and exposing their midriff.

    A white judo uniform above.

    Then, their thighs and legs are exposed.

    T-This is lewd.

    ¡¸ Edie-san said that this makes it easier to move, and so this clothing was prepared for everyone ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ The truth is, they should¡¯ve been wearing just bloomers and judo uniform. But, I wasn¡¯t able to get bloomers

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s the origin of that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also read the Judo Manga ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Kou, what¡¯re bloomers? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    Oh right, Mariko doesn¡¯t know.

    I mean, I only read about it from the manga in the library in the mansion, I never saw the real thing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s women¡¯s sportswear widely used during the 19th century ¡¹

    Edie explained.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s the mother of trunks ¡¹

    Was that necessary?

    ¡¸ Well, well, just take a look at the photos, Darling ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Still, to have the young ladies line up and expose their bare legs is quite the spectacle.

    It¡¯s healthy, and really arousing.

    ¡¸ Oh, Michi¡¯s big sis is also there ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s among the girls.

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s lodging in the old training building.

    ¡¸ What about Tendou Otome? ¡¹

    Tendou Otome. Oh right, it¡¯s Kendu Maria now.

    That girl should be lodging together with Haruka-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s quite the delinquent, and so she can¡¯t show herself to the young ladies ¡¹

    Michi replies.

    ¡¸ My big sister is an ambitious person, however, she has a fundamentally earnest personality, and so she can guide beginners ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka is the champion in women¡¯s high school karate¡­

    You can trust her when it comes to that.

    Yeah, she guides the young ladies from the middle school with a straight face.

    Rei-chan, Michi, and Edie are also teaching everyone.

    They¡¯ve become better at teaching as they train the young girls in the family every day.

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I find a girl with a confused look on the screen.

    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s confused, it¡¯s more like she can¡¯t find her place.

    That¡¯s Mizushima Karen-san.

    ¡¸ How was it Karen-san, did you have fun? ¡¹

    I looked up from the screen and then looked at Karen-san who¡¯s hiding behind Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I-I am¡­uhm ¡¹

    Oh, she still has a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I¡¯m very sorry for making you wait for Karen ¡¹

    Misuzu suddenly apologized to me.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I wasn¡¯t able to return for a week because of Yoshiko-sama¡¯s case and so Danna-sama wasn¡¯t able to enjoy Karen¡¯s body ¡¹

    Karen-san herself has days where she comes to this mansion, but¡­

    I couldn¡¯t just violate Karen-san as she¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s pet.

    It has to be with Misuzu watching.

    ¡¸ Karen, tonight, you will be giving your virginity to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we practice this before? What do you tell Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Karen-san¡­

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama, please enjoy this young body of mine to the fullest. Karen¡¯s body exists for Kuromori-sama¡¯s enjoyment. If you wish, I¡­I would conceive your child coincident with my deflowering. Please do me as you will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Karen is my pet and so please do love her ¡¹

    Karen-san is showing a dark face out of nervousness¡­

    And Misuzu¡¯s smiling.

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, this is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Danna-sama. Ruriko and I were also nervous during our first times. But, after you poured your semen inside of our wombs, we have calmed down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama. I was also violated multiple times, but now, I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Karen-san, once you offer your virginity to Onii-sama, your unease will vanish ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s different ¡¹

    I compared Misuzu and Ruriko to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko, you were born as ladies of Kouzuki house, your minds have been tempered ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then Karen-san is also a young lady of the Mizushima house ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ She has the resolve to live without losing her pride ¡¹

    Hearing that, Karen¡¯s face turned darker.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t decide on your own. Not all girls are as strong as Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    I said.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Karen-san, do you get along with Arisu? ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san is 12. Kurama Arisu is 13.

    They have a year difference in the school year but Misuzu¡¯s school had the students together ever since kindergarten, and they have fewer students enrolled compared to ordinary schools.

    ¡¸ Certainly, I¡¯m aware of her, but we hardly talk to each other ¡¹

    Karen-san replies. 2

    ¡¸ Even when both are nobility, Mizushima and Kurama house have different lineage ¡¹

    A lot of differences.

    But still¡­

    ¡¸ Then, you two should be friends from now on. Arisu¡¯s the one who¡¯s the closest to Karen-san in this house ¡¹

    The two are born nobility, and yet, they¡¯re living with us due to the failures of their fathers and grandfathers.

    ¡¸ Karen-san is different from Eri, Rie, or Mana. It¡¯s not about their birth, but their place to return to ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Her parents are alive and well after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Therefore, I believe that she¡¯s much more blessed compared to the girls who lost their parents and had no choice but to cling to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. They have a place to return to, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s much more painful for them to stay here ¡¹

    This girl is still just 12-years-old

    ¡¸ However, this is a problem within the world of nobility, and Grandfather bestowed this punishment for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, that has nothing to do with Karen-san, is there? ¡¹

    I scolded Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Karen-san has to make a place for herself here. If not, Karen-san will panic. You should notice that not everyone¡¯s as strong as you, Misuzu ¡¹

    Last week, she became Misuzu¡¯s pet and is now serving her.

    She¡¯s hopeless as there¡¯s nobody to ask for advice.

    ¡¸ But, Arisu¡¯s family is also alive and well, but I forced her to become my woman. Currently, she¡¯s the closest to Karen-san ¡¹

    However, Arisu has Mitama and Kinuka, the former bodyguards.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking you Karen-san, try to be friends with Arisu first ¡¹

    I told Karen-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, I don¡¯t like having sex with girls who are like puppets, whose mind is about to break. Sure, I turned a lot of girls into my slaves, and I¡¯m quite chaotic, but still, I want them to live their life happily. If you¡¯re taking care of your pet, then there¡¯s a way to raise them, right? If Karen-san was a rabbit, then she would¡¯ve died from sadness already ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kou, it¡¯s just a superstition ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Not necessarily. Rabbits are weak to stress. Therefore, if they went fasting for more than 12 hours, their gastrointestinal functions become stagnant and it¡¯s dangerous for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the topic at hand ¡¹

    Then.

    Haiji goes to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Adelheid Katori. I believe you already know but I was the bodyguard of the Torii house before ¡¹

    She speaks to Karen-san gently.

    ¡¸ One week ago, you were a young lady, and I was a servant of another family, we have a different status. I don¡¯t think I would be allowed to greet you like this ¡¹

    Karen-san looks at Haiji nervously.

    ¡¸ However, you and I are now in the same field ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a year older than you. You can call me Haiji-oneesama from now on and rely on me. Will you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san trembles.

    Haiji looked at me.

    ¡¸ Schatz, is it okay to bring her to the other girls? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do, Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, come with me. I¡¯ll introduce you to your big and little sisters ¡¹

    Haiji told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all kind people. They¡¯ll accept you not as a servant, or a pet, but as their sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in exchange, you¡¯re no longer a guest, and so you¡¯ll have to help out with whatever¡¯s happening in the house ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll come with you. I¡¯m not a daughter of nobility and so I never talked to you before. But from today onwards, you¡¯re my little sister. Don¡¯t be afraid. Kou and I are here with you ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go with them, Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Arisu and Agnes are still studying, so go to Eri and Rie, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, and also, Tsukiko and the girls. Have some tea with everyone. I still have to talk to Misuzu and the girls ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that those girls would know what to do depending on Karen-san¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also go with them ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bit scared to stay here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, then, let¡¯s go. Haiji, hold Karen¡¯s hand ¡¹

    Mariko holds Karen-san¡¯s right hand.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko-oneesama ¡¹

    Haiji holds the left hand.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Karen ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re no longer a young lady of nobility, but my little sister. So I¡¯m calling your first name. Come, Karen ¡¹

    Haiji said with a smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to the kitchen, they have sweets over there. Let¡¯s go eat something, Karen!

    Edie pushed her back and Karen-san left the room with Mariko and Haiji.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Left in the room are Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi.

    ¡¸ I-I was just trying to discipline my pet as an owner ¡¹

    ¡¸ And whose pet is Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ Then it seems like I have to discipline Misuzu and the girls ¡¹

    The two looked at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Stick out your asses, I¡¯m going to spank you all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Master! ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi lined up.

    ¡¸ Get on all fours, on the ground. Flip your skirt and expose your asses ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiii!!! ¡¹

    I slapped the asses of the three in turns.

    ¡¸ Hahiiii!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kihiiii!! ¡¹

    The girls tremble in pain.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the end of it!!! ¡¹

    1. This is just a slightly modified DeepL translation, it doesn¡¯t really hold any meaning

    2. The author wrote Arisu

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1078.

    Chapter 1078. Pastry Filled Adventure / Nei and the Twins Came Along!

    ¡¸ Hauuu, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master¡­ ¡¹

    After I¡¯m done spanking Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi¡­

    Huh?

    The three of them seem to be in a trance¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a week ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m happy that Onii-sama spanked us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master, more ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    These three are masochists.

    Even punishments make them happy.

    So, what do I do?

    ¡¸ I want it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master, I want to smell your scent ¡¹

    The three of them flips their skirt, showing their wet panties to me.

    This is definitely bad.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Dendenden! Dedededen den den! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re barging in ¡¹

    The door slammed open.

    Nei and the twins come in.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough for you girls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Break time! ¡¹

    The three of them barged in the room, then¡­

    ¡¸ Yo-chan secured! Guard the bed! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gotcha! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san! This way! ¡¹

    The twins pull me to the bed.

    On the other hand, Nei stands in front of Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama¡­why are you here? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? You girls don¡¯t know how to deal with me ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ And the twins also follow a different set of rules compared to Mii-chan, Ruri-chan, Mitchan, or me ¡¹

    Separate rules.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m not the type who thinks about the Kouzuki house, the nobility, how to get along with them, or how to gain value from them. After all, I don¡¯t need anything as long as Yo-chan¡¯s with me. When push comes to shove, I¡¯ll just steal the march from the other family members, take Yo-chan, and escape, and force a double suicide with Yo-chan. After all, I¡¯m mad. Yo-chan¡¯s my only purpose on living ¡¹

    Nei speaks so suddenly.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I also¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to reply, but¡­

    ¡¸ Hmm, really? I don¡¯t think so. I know that Mii-chan loves Yo-chan, but I¡¯m the only one here who loves him so much that my head turned crazy I believe ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s not budging an inch.

    ¡¸ And so, you fear my potential, don¡¯t you? You can imagine how the others would act, but you don¡¯t know what I could do because I¡¯m beyond crazy ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko hesitates to speak.

    ¡¸ The three of you are quite smart. That¡¯s why you can guess what Katsuko-oneechan, Megumi-chan, or Mana-chan would do next, right? But you can¡¯t understand mine ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s true nature is¡­

    Najima Yasuko, a weak and kind girl¡­however, Natou Nei, is a borrowed personality from Kyouko-san¡¯s who¡¯s strong and always joking, and it coats her.

    However, Nei doesn¡¯t turn back to Yasuko except for me and the early members of the Kuromori.

    Therefore, for Misuzu and Ruriko, she¡¯s an incomprehensible being.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know anything about us either, don¡¯t you, Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You weren¡¯t here for a week so we hardly talked ¡¹

    The twins holding my arms from both sides speak.

    ¡¸ You girls are weak when it comes to people you can¡¯t predict. That¡¯s why it¡¯s our turn now ¡¹

    Nei said and smiled.

    ¡¸ Maybe it would¡¯ve been better if Tsukiko-san and the girls, who can read minds, have come here, but they¡¯re gentle. They can¡¯t crack you down ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we¡¯re ill-bred in that regard ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can do whatever harsh actions we need ¡¹

    Saying that the twins cling to me on the bed.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, why did you take Onii-sama to bed? ¡¹

    Right, this is the room Ruriko uses.

    This is Ruriko¡¯s bed.

    ¡¸ What you ask? Onii-san¡¯s been tired because of the events this day ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re giving Onii-san a shoulder rub ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m massaging him ¡¹

    Then, the twins started massaging my shoulders.

    ¡¸ Yep, it¡¯s stiff ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because of the people who give you unnecessary worries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Rie-chan¡­some people think that when you take someone to bed, it¡¯s sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, don¡¯t you think so? If you can¡¯t imagine anything other than lewd things, then your head is filled with nothing but perversion, right? ¡¹

    The twins nag Ruriko with their criticisms as they massage me.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, lie down, I¡¯ll massage your back ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ We are Onii-san¡¯s slaves after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re useful in things other than sex too ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let them. You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Just relax with the twins and leave these three salves who forces their Master to have sex despite being slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you feel sleepy, then you can sleep ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let you lay on my lap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be your body pillow ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Then I¡¯ll take the massage ¡¹

    I lied down on the bed.

    Nei knows, and so she came to help me out.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll let her take care of this.

    ¡¸ Well then, why don¡¯t we begin our conversation? Although, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to be a conversation or not. I now get that you girls have a much lower comprehension compared to what you think you have ¡¹

    Nei said while pulling a nearby chair and sitting down.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Misuzu replies offended.

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess you won¡¯t even understand if I don¡¯t explain. It¡¯s about Mizushima Karen-san and Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    Nei replies.

    Karen-san, and Yoshiko-san too?

    ¡¸ Oh right, Yo-chan, everyone¡¯s helping out Karen-san so you don¡¯t have to worry about her. She¡¯s a little too nervous, unstable, so Luna-chan used her power to calm her down. That girl¡¯s great at using her power to heal the heart but never leave any after-effects. Then, there¡¯s Nagisa-san in her ¡°Mommy mode,¡± and Arisu-san, a face that she knows. They¡¯re doing their best to build relationships with her ¡¹

    They¡¯re already moving.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan gave the green light so they¡¯re all doing what they can. So far, Karen-san has been Mii-chan¡¯s pet, and she hasn¡¯t been Yo-chan¡¯s woman, so they¡¯re holding back, but it seems that Yo-chan¡¯s instructions had them going now ¡¹

    It¡¯s because I pulled her.

    They see Karen-san¡¯s relationship with Misuzu, and so they took distance.

    That¡¯s why the other girls also approached Karen-san one step away from being family.

    That was my fault.

    ¡¸ Also, as for Yoshiko-san, I believe that Kouzuki Ojii-chan and Shou-oneesan¡¯s taking care of her in the Kouzuki mansion. Well, we can¡¯t do anything with Yoshiko-san so we have to let them take care of her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, what do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Since Yoshiko-san¡¯s the topic, Ruriko asked.

    ¡¸ Oh man, to think that I have to explain it to girls like you who lacks understanding ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You left this mansion, and lived in the Kouzuki mansion for a week, and Yoshiko-san fell hopeless because she couldn¡¯t reach an understanding with you girls ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I mean, you only think of yourselves, and so it¡¯s useless no matter how much she talks to you. You don¡¯t even want to reach understanding with Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama and I have been treating her with great sincerity for the past week and we¡¯d never do anything to make light of Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. We had earnest conversations. Nei-oneesama, you weren¡¯t there, and so I can¡¯t agree with your criticisms! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also offended.

    ¡¸ Mitchan, what about you? ¡¹

    Nei asks for Michi¡¯s opinion, but¡­

    ¡¸ I was in the conversation for the past week however, I believe that Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri do have sincerity in what they say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, get it, then that¡¯s the limit of your understanding ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ People are selfish creatures, and so they think of themselves as the basis. Their way of life, their value judgment, their rules ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The problem with you three is that you girls aren¡¯t aware that you put the standard of this world on a special base ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s words echoes inside Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, Ruri-chan, you two can¡¯t actually come to a mutual understanding with us. After all, the two of you are essentially Queens. You were raised from childhood as someone who stands above others, someone who rules people ¡¹

    Misuzu and Rurikoa re Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters.

    They were trained to become a suitable successor of the Kouzuki house.

    In fact, the cousins weren¡¯t on good terms until last May.

    Each of them has their place, and hate making contact with each other.

    ¡¸ So, do you know why you two get along now? ¡¹

    Nei asks. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Ruriko and I both received Danna-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, our meeting with Onii-sama changed our lives greatly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ See? You don¡¯t even get anything about yourselves ¡¹

    Then, Nei looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan knows, right? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ You girls didn¡¯t become like that just because of your relationship with me ¡¹

    I reply while letting the twins massage my back.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan¡¯s the biggest person when it comes to Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    The head of the Kouzuki house. Jii-chan has weight in his influence and presence.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko born daughters of the Kouzuki head house, and you two received an education that you stand above others. But Jii-chan¡¯s always standing above absolute control over you two. Jii-chan¡¯s overwhelming power dominates Misuzu and Ruriko, but his love is also overflowing ¡¹

    No, Jii-chan¡¯s love sure is plenty, but¡­

    His love was quite distorted.

    That¡¯s why Misuzu and Ruriko also have some fetishes that are out of the ordinary.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, above Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s nature of giving orders to plenty of people, the education received to succeed the nobility, there¡¯s also a conflicting desire, of having someone control them with an overwhelming power ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s distorted education made that happen.

    Jii-chan wanted Misuzu and Ruriko to become girls who only love him.

    Especially Ruriko.

    If Jii-chan was a little younger, he would¡¯ve trained Ruriko to become his sex slave.

    ¡¸ The princess of the Kouzuki house, someone who is about to become the Queen, and yet, they¡¯re also masochists who want someone to take control of them, that¡¯s Mii-chan and Ruri-chan¡¯s true nature ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it has to be Yo-chan. Yo-chan has no interest in taking control of the Kouzuki house at all. To the public, the Kouzuki house, the nobility, the world, you can stay as the princesses, but during private times, you can have Yo-chan control you as his sex slaves. And that¡¯s why Mii-chan and Ruri-chan are happy. Yo-chan accepts that contradiction without complaints ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, Onii-san¡¯s got no greed ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Eri-chan? Onii-san has a lot of sexual greed. He¡¯s always erect ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I love that perverted part of him ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s just lewdness, he never does anything selfish, and he always dotes on us ¡¹

    The twins converse on top of my back.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Yo-chan can fill up that heavy presence of Kouzuki Ojii-chan that¡¯s in your heart, and also, it¡¯s convenient for you. And that¡¯s why Yo-chan¡¯s an essential person to you girls ¡¹

    I¡¯m replacing Jii-chan as someone ruling Misuzu and Ruriko.

    And yet, I¡¯m not as heavy as Jii-chan.

    My control is only in private, only during sex.

    Most of the time, Misuzu and Ruriko remain as princesses.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you girls are quite perverted, aren¡¯t you? You girls are deviants who can¡¯t be satisfied with ordinary sex. Do you get it? ¡¹

    Nei told Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s okay with anything so he¡¯s playing along. If this was an ordinary guy, he¡¯ll find it troublesome, and they won¡¯t even try to play along with every perverted act you want to do, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu falters.

    ¡¸ Also, you girls keep on forcing some perverted sex and yet, you feel dissatisfied that Yo-chan¡¯s not asking for an equally perverted kind of sex ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s an upright type of guy and so that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t escalate to the perverted plays. If Yo-chan was just as perverted as you girls, people would¡¯ve died already. It could reach the state of when Shirasaka Sousuke was on the loose. Using the powers of Kouzuki house from the front and back, following his desires, controlling people through sex ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    It can turn the Black Forest when Shirasaka Sousuke was in control into a small deal.

    With the backing of the Kouzuki house, I can take the freedom of any woman, no matter how noble they are, rape them, and force them to have the kind of sex I want.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, you have to understand it¡­you girls are hopeless, beyond saving, perverted lewd women ¡¹

    Nei said. The two gasped.

    ¡¸ While at it, Mitchan¡¯s also one of them. You¡¯re an actual masochist. Furthermore, you have the personality of a show-off like your father, and so you can¡¯t show your masochistic side to anyone but Yo-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Michi accepts it obediently.

    ¡¸ Now, do you understand that the three of you are the ultimate lewd girls in the history of Japan at an unprecedented level? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Am I that perverted? ¡¹

    Ruriko shows a frightened look.

    ¡¸ You are. A pervert among perverts. Super pervert. A complete pervert of fighters, batroids, and gawks in tree transformations ¡¹

    Nei corners them.

    ¡¸ Ordinary girls don¡¯t share their lovers with their cousins, much less forcing their lover to have sex with them ¡¹

    Oh, Ruriko and the girls¡­

    They kept on recommending Yoshiko-san to have sex with me for the past week.

    ¡¸ You girls, Mii-chan, Ruri-chan, and Mitchan, you girls are perverts, and so you think that it¡¯s okay for people to ask for such perverted sex like you ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san is very much an ordinary girl! She was a servant of the Kouzuki house until recently! She never received education to become the princess who stands above people, and Kouzuki Ojii-chan¡¯s presence on her is different from his presence on you girls! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san wasn¡¯t aware that she¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter, and so¡­

    She may feel Jii-chan¡¯s heavy presence, but it¡¯s only a relationship between the head and a servant.

    She didn¡¯t feel the distorted love that Misuzu and Ruriko had.

    Jii-chan had no dark lust towards Yoshiko-san as he did with Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too harsh to force an ordinary person to join your extremely perverted kind of sex? You girls are sexual deviants! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I may have been extremely impolite towards Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I think so too ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are perverts, but they have an honest personality.

    ¡¸ Well, putting that aside. It seems that Yoshiko-san finally blew up after one week ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s been thinking that she has to be a princess like Mii-chan and Ruri-chan ever since May, and so she¡¯s been struggling. But, after one week, you finally convinced her. That she¡¯s different from you girls. She finally understood that she can¡¯t become like you girls, who are selfish, egoistic, and perverted women. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t come with you girls to here ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san;

    ¡¸ Do you know why? Of course, this week¡¯s thorough conversation you had was a big factor, but still, Misuzu! You were just horrible to Mizushima Karen-san! ¡¹

    Nei called her Misuzu, not Mii-chan.

    ¡¸ Mizushima Karen-san was still 12, but she¡¯s also a young lady of nobility. She was raised a princess ¡¹

    Right. She¡¯s also raised a princess.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, there was no person that brings a heavy presence in the Mizushima house like Kouzuki Ojii-chan. That girl is raised purely as a princess ¡¹

    They¡¯re not raised with distorted love like Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ In Yoshiko-san¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s the ideal young lady. She wanted to grow like Karen-san ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san carries the blood of the Kouzuki house yet it was hidden from everyone, and she was raised as a servant.

    Karen-san, an ordinary young lady of the nobility, would be too dazzling to her.

    ¡¸ This ordinary young lady isn¡¯t like you, girls! She¡¯s raised to be pure! Despite that, Misuzu, Ruriko, and even Michi, you think that your perverted knowledge is the right one, and so you were forcing all the perverted knowledge on Karen-san, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You even trained her on what to say after coming back here, begging Yo-chan to take her virginity in a vulgar tone, right? ¡¹

    Oh, they just did that.

    Misuzu ordered Karen-san to beg me to have sex with her.

    ¡¸ Seeing what you were doing from the sides, Yoshiko-san completely runs out of patience. She can¡¯t stay with such perverts like you girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko, who has the closest relationship with Yoshiko-san, exclaimed.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s inevitable, right? You girls are perverts who don¡¯t even know how abnormal you are. Yoshiko-san can¡¯t imagine how much pain you induced on Karen-san, an ordinary girl, with a week of your sexual harassments! You pervert! Deviants! Lecher! Vulgar women! ¡¹

    Nei scolds Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi.

    ¡¸ Oh my, they¡¯re perverts ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re too perverted that their perversion caused problems to the people around them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s generous, and so he¡¯ll accept them without a problem, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, people with ordinary sexual disposition, furthermore, virgins¡­it¡¯s a sin to force virgins to such perversion ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll call Yoshiko-oneesama and apologize. If I don¡¯t receive her forgiveness, I¡¯ll return to the Kouzuki mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also apologize to Karen ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks with a gloomy face.

    They¡¯re earnest girls, and so they took it gravely.

    ¡¸ I think you should stop before doing that ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Right. I don¡¯t think those girls would want to see your faces anytime soon ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ I mean, they would be putting themselves on guard, wondering what kind of perverted act you¡¯ll force on them next ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s too late for you girls to improve relations with them? ¡¹

    The twins are cold.

    ¡¸ Then, what do we do? ¡¹

    Misuzu shouts.

    ¡¸ What do you do? Is it wrong to first accept that you, Onee-san, are actually mad perverts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Eri-chan¡¯s right. If you try to show off now and apologize while showing a condescending attitude, your apologies won¡¯t reach them

    ¡¸ I¡¯m¡­trying to show off? Condescending attitude? ¡¹

    The twins.

    ¡¸ See? What are you again to Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onee-san, what are you again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s pet ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ And what about you, Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am also Master¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi reply.

    ¡¸ What a coincidence. I¡¯m also Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    The twins say while rubbing my back.

    ¡¸ Meaning, we all have similar standings when in front of Onii-san, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone belongs to Onii-san. That¡¯s the relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Onee-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You girls¡­you think that you¡¯re better than us, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯ve been looking down on us since earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well sure, we¡¯re just daughters of some dumb Yakuza, and we¡¯re now orphans. We have no choice but to depend on Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Compared to your splendid family, we¡¯ve got nothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t look down on us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We never considered being inferior to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make fun of us!!! ¡¹

    The twins roared.

    ¡¸ And sorry to tell you but I¡¯m not Yo-chan¡¯s slave. I¡¯m his big sister. I¡¯m just a crazy big sister who loves her brother. That¡¯s why I¡¯m poor at dealing with pets and slaves like you girls ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want Yo-chan to dominate me. Even without it, we love each other, and so I live to snuggle with the lonely Yo-chan ¡¹

    Lonely.

    ¡¸ Also, Yo-chan also snuggles with my loneliness. We cuddle together, but that doesn¡¯t mean that being together makes us less lonely. Human loneliness only belongs to them ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ Just like how I cannot meddle with Yo-chan¡¯s loneliness from his parents abandoning him, Yo-chan can¡¯t meddle with my loneliness from having my brother killed. After all, it¡¯s a lovely memory from our experience, and we can¡¯t do anything with that sense of loss anymore. But, we can cuddle our lonely hearts together. Even without entering the deepest part of our heart, our past, we can feel each other¡¯s warmth now. Therefore, we¡¯re family, siblings who love each other ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a clear mind.

    ¡¸ But, you girls always have someone nearby. Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, you never knew true solitude. That¡¯s why you take away Yo-chan¡¯s warmth, seek it, and you never offer yours ¡¹

    Misuzu and the girls listen to Nei dumbfoundedly.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1079.

    Chapter 1079. Pastry Filled Adventure / Wall of Understanding

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi¡­

    They¡¯re disheartened, looking like puppies scolded by their owner.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to understand. My loneliness is just like that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way for you to know right? I¡¯m a different person compared to everyone else ¡¹

    Having someone understand your heart and memories are much scarier.

    I mean, Tsukiko and the girls, titled the Takakura shrine maidens can do that, but¡­

    That¡¯s the reason why those girls have it hard.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Girls like you will never understand ¡¹

    Nei pushes Misuzu and the girls into the corner.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll never be able to understand someone¡¯s heart completely. But, even so, shouldn¡¯t you make effort to understand them? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi, you pretend to understand the other party, and then, you force them to understand you, right? That¡¯s why Yoshiko-san and Mizushima Karen-san are in that horrible state. Your hearts weren¡¯t in pain, you just hurt Yoshiko-san and Karen-san ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ ¡­that¡¯s possible ¡¹

    She replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ I may have been tossing my selfish ideas with the assumption that Yoshiko-oneesama and Karen should understand us ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ My desires have been to lead Yoshiko-oneesama to the best path I could think of, putting claims for myself, but I never asked for what Yoshiko-san feels ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, I only affirmed Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri¡¯s opinion, I didn¡¯t doubt it at all. I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Michi also bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, look, how do I say this¡­ If you don¡¯t know where you stand before you see the other person, then you won¡¯t understand, and things will get messy before you know it. Well, Yoshiko-san and Karen-san had it hard because Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi kept on nagging them, but¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Look, there¡¯s this guy named Tanaka, a classmate of mine ¡¹

    Let¡¯s try a change of perspective.

    I don¡¯t think we can make progress if the three feel depressed from guilt.

    ¡¸ He told me this story before, you see, Tanaka has a cousin in Nagoya. When there¡¯s a family gathering, Tanaka¡¯s cousin¡­ ¡¹

    The girls focus on my story.

    ¡¸ He says that the people in Tokyo are crazy. What he means by that is that ¡°there are three major cities in Japan, Tokyo, Osaka, and Nagoya, and even though he accepts that Tokyo¡¯s the top, Osaka follows, and Nagoya¡¯s third, but still, the people in Nagoya have pride in living in the third-largest city in Japan. Despite that, the people in Japan only think that Tokyo¡¯s the best in Japan. That the people in Tokyo are too amazing, that Osaka and Nagoya are the same as the provincial cities, the extras in Japan. That the selfishness of the Tokyo people is unforgivable¡± ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, even people from Kansai think that Tokyo and Osaka are the two pillars of Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hearing that Tokyo¡¯s the only place where people are amazing makes you lose cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Nagoya never joins in, it doesn¡¯t become the three pillars ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Nagoya¡¯s not that amazing, maybe? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just Tokyo and Osaka, the two amazing cities ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s more to Tanaka¡¯s story. When his cousin said that, the other cousin who lives in Fukuoka was angry

    ¡¸ Fukuoka? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, isn¡¯t that in Kyushu? ¡¹

    The twins ask me.

    ¡¸ Yes, Fukuoka of Kyushu, The Shinkansen station is ¡°Hakata.¡± So, the cousin from Fukuoka said ¡°What are you talking about? The big three cities of Japan are Tokyo, Osaka, and Fukuoka, right? Nagooya¡¯s on the same level as Shizuoka and Niigata¡± and they got in a huge fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, is Fukuoka that big? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I recall, they have a pro baseball team, and the president of a telephone company owns the team, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s the parent company of the baseball team but I think that the company¡¯s headquarters are in Tokyo ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ So, that means the president lives in Tokyo? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s got nothing to do with Fukuoka? ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ No, I think that the president of the company started business in Fukuoka, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯s got no connection ¡¹

    Let¡¯s put that telephone company president aside.

    ¡¸ Anyway, people of each city have a different sense. Even so, it doesn¡¯t mean that people from any city maliciously disrespect other cities. People in Tokyo don¡¯t poke fun at other cities, Nagoya and Fukuoka don¡¯t have past grudges against each other. It¡¯s just that each person¡¯s perception of the world from their place is different¡­if you don¡¯t know your own status as well as others, then it¡¯ll invite misunderstandings ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s problem is basically like that. They didn¡¯t see just the other party, but themselves, and so this happened ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi looked at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house is one of the biggest families among the nobility in Japan, right? Only equal to them is Kaan and Kanou house with their history, but, Kanou house¡¯s momentum is now waning, and the only other family people pay attention to is the Kaan family, which is financial power similarly to the Kouzuki group. Misuzu and the girls think that other nobility will follow Kouzuki and Kaan house ¡¹

    Misuzu and the girls had that perception.

    ¡¸ However, they may follow, but the people of nobility aren¡¯t vassals of the Kouzuki house. Each of them is a family who continued to protect their honor for a hundred years and more, right? Well, they won¡¯t be a match against Kouzuki and Kana house, but still, they have their pride. The pride they inherited from their ancestors ¡¹

    I recalled the small Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Mizushima Karen-san is the same. I think she knows that her family made a mistake, and so she has to pay for their mess, and that¡¯s why she has to serve Misuzu. However, her pride as a young lady of nobility still remains, even when serving you ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I thought that she should take away that pride ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I thought that it will be for Karen¡¯s good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I was under the impression that Karen-san will become happy once she becomes Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Ruriko confesses.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s the girls you girls came up with, but you don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same with Karen-san, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    I think Nei¡¯s explanation from earlier was right.

    Misuzu and Ruriko grew up as the princess of the Kouzuki house, while kept in check with Jii-chan¡¯s overwhelming presence and distorted love.

    Therefore, putting others aside, they feel happiness from when I dominate them as slaves.

    However, Karen-san doesn¡¯t have someone like Jii-chan. She¡¯s raised as an ordinary princess of nobility.

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s masochism cultivated from heavy and distorted love.

    ¡¸ You girls are like that, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Karen-san is the same. Therefore, you girls should know what kind of girl Karen-san is first. I mean, before Misuzu could know who Karen-san us, you were forcing your desire to dominate her, right? You¡¯re just going to break Karen-san with that ¡¹

    Meaning¡­

    ¡¸ You girls enjoy being my slave. No, you feel at ease being my slave compared to your time as the princess of the Kouzuki house, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s because of the various events in your life, so you made this decision yourselves, and you know that, also, I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re satisfied being my slave, but still¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ You girls don¡¯t know if your resolve or choice is good for the other people too ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san is a 12-year-old young lady.

    Then, she¡¯s suddenly had harsh requests to offer her virginity to me, to become my sex slaves.

    ¡¸ Well, despite calling you girls slaves, you¡¯re just doing a make-believe game ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ After all, you girls are the ones who make demands on Yo-chan that the truth is, you play make-believe as Master and Slave when in the middle of sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Master! I-I¡¯m your slave from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    Michi prostrates herself and rubs her forehead on the carpet.

    ¡¸ Michi sure is. She¡¯s the only genuine masochist here. She actually wants to become Yo-chan¡¯s sex slave, and when you¡¯re scolded like this, you feel shivering, right? ¡¹

    Nei looked down on Michi.

    ¡¸ That is correct ¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy just from serving Master! Michi can¡¯t go on without Master! I¡¯ll follow any orders! Please do not abandon Michi, Master!! ¡¹

    Michi shouts to me cryingly.

    ¡¸ Right, Mitchan is like that. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s a genuine masochist, who can¡¯t go on without Yo-chan. Her mind and body has fallen for him ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Then, as for the other two next to her, Misuzu and Ruriko, you pull yourselves back. You¡¯re like that, Mitchan¡¯s the same, and so you misunderstood that all the women in the world would be happy if they become Yo-chan¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s because Michi¡¯s their example.

    They thought that Mizushima Karen-san and Yoshiko-san would be better as my slaves too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll say this again. You¡¯re no ordinary girl. Compared to ordinary girls, you girls are much more perverted and abnormal than them. It just happened that the three of you are together, and so you misunderstood that it¡¯s normal, but the reality is it¡¯s different ¡¹

    Nei said. The three hang their heads.

    ¡¸ You approached Yoshiko-san with the assumption that she¡¯s the same as you three, and so you¡¯re pushing her to become Yo-chan¡¯s slave sooner, right? ¡¹

    I think they did.

    ¡¸ I want to apologize to Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I want to apologize to Karen ¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    The two are about to cry.

    ¡¸ Also, to Danna-sama, Nei-oneesama, and everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please forgive us! Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi exclaims. Then the three prostrate to us.

    ¡¸ So, what do you do, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei looked at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I want to check on Karen-san¡¯s situation. Everyone¡¯s trying patch things up but I¡¯m still a bit worried ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Also, call Shou-neechan and ask about Yoshiko-san¡¯s situation in the Kouzuki mansion. If you ask me what I want to do, then I want to check the situation for now ¡¹

    It¡¯s just stupid to think of countermeasures when you don¡¯t know what¡¯s the situation.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll do something about it. We can¡¯t just leave it alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master!!! ¡¹

    The three look at me with their teary face while still prostrating themselves.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that kind of face. It¡¯s not gone beyond the point of no return, so let me take care of it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ There is no need to worry about it ¡¹

    This voice¡­

    The door opens¡­

    Then, the girl who shows up¡­

    ¡¸ Excuse me, everyone, ¡¹

    Kouzuki Yoshiko-san?

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought Yoshiko-san remained in the Kouzuki mansion? ¡¹

    I spoke reflexively.

    ¡¸ Yes, it looked like that. After Misuzu-sama went with her car, she rode the following vehicle ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shows up too.

    Keeping it a secret to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    So she went with the Kouzuki SS bodyguards in secret.

    ¡¸ Okay, by the way, everyone in the dining room was also listening to the conversation in this place ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Karen-san should be watching too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Together with Arisu-chan ¡¹

    The twins grinned.

    ¡¸ Sorry if I was a bit too harsh~! But still, our original surprise secret plan succeeded ¡¹

    Nei brings out a helmet with a placard that has ¡°Huge Success¡± written on it from behind the door and showed it to us.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s waiting, let¡¯s go to the dining room ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san told Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ I also want to talk to Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Going back to the dining room;

    Mizushima Karen-san, Arisu, Mariko, Luna, Nagisa, Tsukiko, and Margo-san are there.

    As for Yukino, she¡¯s reading a fashion magazine by herself.

    Mana and Megu are preparing tea.

    ¡¸ Where are the others? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is still studying. Edie and Yomi-chan are watching her. Mitama-chan and Kinuka-chan are doing their night training. As for Kana-chan, Ai-chan, and Koyomi-chan, they put Mao-chan to bed ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while coming out of the kitchen.

    Oh, the girls who don¡¯t want to be in the discussion left.

    ¡¸ Everyone watched the conversation ¡¹

    That¡¯s the scary part of this mansion.

    All of the rooms have hidden cameras and microphones, and so¡­

    ¡¸ Sit down. Let¡¯s calm down, drink some tea, and have a talk ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee urged us and so we took a seat.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, line up together while still hanging their heads.

    It¡¯s like they¡¯re in the defendant¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Here, black tea. If you want coffee just tell Mana ¡¹

    Mana told everyone.

    ¡¸ What about Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, black tea will do ¡¹

    I replied to Megu.

    Mizushima Karen-san and the others already have black tea served to them.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama and I will take coffee ¡¹

    Shou-neechan who sits next to Yoshiko-san told Mana.

    ¡¸ What about Misuzu and the girls? What do you want? ¡¹

    I called out the depressed three, then¡­

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let them do it themselves ¡¹

    Nei told me off.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll take black tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Ruriko, Misuzu, and Michi told Mana with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Okay, give me a moment ¡¹

    Mana replies brightly.

    Before long, everyone¡¯s drinks reached the table.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have tea for now ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled gently at everyone.

    ¡¸ We also have delicious cookies ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings out the snacks.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s drink. Having a warm drink calms you down ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s drink ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want cookies ¡¹

    The twins are actively trying to calm down the atmosphere.

    Anyway, everyone puts milk and sugar in their cups, and then¡­

    After stirring it with the spoon, we drink our cups.

    We took some time to calm our emotions.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll start the conversation ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Mizushima Karen-san also watched what happened over the screen already but still, I¡¯d like to say that our family doesn¡¯t force any perverted kind of sext acts on anyone. If you want to then we do not mind it, but still¡­ There are places in this mansion used for such kind of plays. But if you do not have such desires, nobody¡¯s forcing you, so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? You forced it on me though! ¡¹

    Yukino looked up from the magazine and complained.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan¡¯s an exception, right? Just shut up. Don¡¯t scare Karen-san off! ¡¹

    Mana told her sister.

    ¡¸ Everyone might be a little lewd, but in the end, it¡¯s all just a play. The house rules say that you must not do anything that hurts one¡¯s mind or body, and Onii-chan will never do anything that we don¡¯t want ¡¹

    Mana told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Lies. That¡¯s not what happened to me! You know, he¡¯s quite the pervert, be careful with him ¡¹

    Yukino pointed at me and said.

    ¡¸ I already said that Onee-chan¡¯s an exception! Onii-chan loved Yukino-oneechan back then, and so that¡¯s why he kept on teasing you ¡¹

    Mana said. Yukino blushed.

    ¡¸ M-Maika! W-What are you talking about! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already happy that you¡¯re pregnant with Onii-chan¡¯s child so you don¡¯t have to think of your past, right? Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    Yukino touched her stomach and fell silent.

    ¡¸ Uhm, may I say something? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied with a smile on her face.

    Misuzu and the girls are trembling in fear as to what their cousin would say.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Then, firstly

    Yoshiko-san stands up and speaks.

    ¡¸ I have no desire to have sex with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She declares with a brave smile.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Michi-san, they kept on recommending me that, but I cannot sense the need for it ¡¹

    The necessity to have sex with me.

    ¡¸ I could understand the reason why Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama needed Kuromori-sama. I¡¯ve seen the whole process. And Michi-san, and everyone in this room, you all yearn for Kuromori-sama, and I am aware that you need him ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ But, I do not think that I¡¯m moving in the same path as everyone for now ¡¹

    A separate path.

    ¡¸ The past week living with Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama had been a good opportunity for me to understand my place ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san continues from the conversation we were having earlier.

    ¡¸ I do have the blood of the Kouzuki house, however, I¡¯m different. I do not have the same dignity as Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, who were born as the daughters of the nobility. I may have Grandfather¡¯s blood, but I¡¯m not a daughter of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Compared to these perverted girls, I think that Yoshiko-san¡¯s is much more refined than them ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ No, I was raised as a servant. Even now, no matter how much I try to keep up, I can¡¯t become someone suited as a young lady of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ So, is that why you still call Misuzu and Ruriko with ¡®-sama?¡¯ ¡¹

    I asked.

    When they had a conversation last time, they should¡¯ve made an agreement to call each other like cousins.

    ¡¸ I have been accumulating efforts to have everyone accept me as the daughter of the Kouzuki head house. However, I understood recently that it¡¯s impossible for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, that¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Ruriko says in a panic.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama¡¯s beautiful and refined ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko, don¡¯t take what Yoshiko-san says exactly as she said it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, it must¡¯ve been painful for you. So, do you want to continue being the daughter of the Kouzuki head house? ¡¹

    I asked Yoshiko-san directly.

    ¡¸ I know that I can¡¯t really say that it is, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Somehow, after all the hard work I¡¯ve done for the past six months, the string of tension is cut off ¡¹

    A string in her heart.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I heard Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s conversation ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It might be too late to apologize and ask for forgiveness, but still ¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry! Yoshiko-oneesama! Ruriko and I never understood how you feel and yet we kept pushing our own ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s already enough, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san smiles gently.

    ¡¸ My only feeling is that I¡¯m not that far off from Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama. Instead of accepting your way of thinking, I understood that your state of mine is different from mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, I¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko tries to talk but Yoshiko-san stopped her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t understand it no matter what you tell me. I didn¡¯t understand anything for the past week. If Kuromori-sama were to say that he likes me and he wants me, then I would understand that. However, Kuromori-sama never showed himself wanting me ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Despite that, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, I could not understand the reason why you are pushing me to become Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave at all. No, I¡¯ve tried to understand it with all my best. I wanted to know. I wanted to see how my beloved cousins, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama think that way ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s smile is sad.

    ¡¸ But, no matter how hard I think about it, I couldn¡¯t understand. To my knowledge, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are happy to stay by Kuromori-sama¡¯s side, and so, if we want to make Kouzuki house¡¯s relationship with other families, I had to marry for political reasons. I think that¡¯s the way how things work for the young ladies of nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait a second. Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu called her out, but Yoshiko-san continued.

    ¡¸ If one wants to preserve the family, then it¡¯s the natural action. That¡¯s what I believed in. And, my nature will remain as Ruriko-sama¡¯s servant, as someone who serves the nobility, no matter what happens. I have no ambitions to prioritize my feelings like Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama and jump into Kuromori-sama¡¯s chest, while still intending to succeed the family ¡¹

    I see.

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s seen the Kouzuki house as a servant, as Ruriko¡¯s attendant since childhood¡­

    The size and weight of the Kouzuki is something extravagant to her.

    She can¡¯t let the nobility who lived for over a hundred year to perish on her generation.

    She had to defend the people in Kouzuki house¡¯s business and their livelihoods.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ My heart would feel at ease if I was ordered to marry for political reasons. No matter what they tell me, as long as it¡¯s for the family, then I will do as I¡¯m told. I¡¯m afraid that I cannot decide on my future ¡¹

    That¡¯s her senses as an ordinary person.

    She can¡¯t act freely like Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Rather, I could endure no matter how painful it is as long as I¡¯m told ¡°Yoshiko, this is advantageous for the Kouzuki family¡± I could convince myself why it¡¯s necessary and I could accept it ¡¹

    If she knows the reason, then she could agree to sacrifice herself.

    ¡¸ But, my poor intellect cannot understand the advantage of becoming Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave at all ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I truly don¡¯t understand Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s feelings, thinking¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko turned pale.

    ¡¸ However, after hearing the conversation from the room earlier, I have found one thing clear to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s that I¡¯m fundamentally different from Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama. That a woman like me could think all I can, but I could never understand the heart of you two ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I have understood that we could never understand each other ¡¹

    She understood that they can¡¯t reach a mutual understanding.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a shame to say, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san smiles mournfully.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    Ruriko mutters, feeling pain.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious that you can¡¯t reach a mutual understanding? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Look, Misuzu and the girls feel pleasure from having sex with that idiot! They feel comfort from that slave-play they¡¯re doing. That¡¯s why they keep on telling you, their cousin, to try out sex too! That¡¯s all there is to it! ¡¹

    Then, Yoshiko-san;

    ¡¸ Even if that¡¯s the case, I do not have the same purity as Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama. I do not have the courage nor resolve to let the pleasure take me away ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ And that is why I kept waiting for Kuromori-sama to seek me ¡¹

    Yeah, Yoshiko-san¡¯s always been¡­

    She¡¯s been waiting for me to ask her to have sex.

    But, I¡­

    I could feel that she¡¯s lost, and so I didn¡¯t approach her.

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, may I? ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san raises her hand.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ After hearing Yoshiko-sama¡¯s story, I have found my resolve. I will become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I believe that it will have significance to my family, the Mizushima house. Serving Kuromori-sama and bearing his child ¡¹

    If she bears my child, that child will become siblings with Misuzu¡¯s child.

    That¡¯ll create a strong relationship between Mizushima and Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a daughter of the nobility. I¡¯ll accept any sacrifice if it¡¯s for the house ¡¹

    Karen-san had agreed to become my sex slave.

    Not because Misuzu¡¯s forcing her, but willingly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a sacrifice. Sex with Onii-san isn¡¯t painful, right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Well, the physical pain will be on your first few times, but it¡¯ll soon become pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so much pleasure that I¡¯ll make you ascend to heaven ¡¹

    ¡¸ The other girls also help out to make you feel pleasure as soon as possible ¡¹

    The twins said, but¡­

    ¡¸ That might be true in experience, but as of now, what I need is my resolve and determination ¡¹

    Karen-san speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I also overcome the same path Karen-sama¡¯s choosing last week ¡¹

    Arisu speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Karen-sama, you were watching when I had my first sex, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I have witnessed it ¡¹

    Karen-san was watching Arisu get deflowered.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m able to endure it. I¡¯m sure that Karen-sama will too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, Arisu-sama ¡¹

    The young ladies of nobility smiled at each other.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1080.

    Chapter 1080. Pastry Filled Adventure / QED

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, if you¡¯d please. I, Mizushima Karen, want to become your slave, willingly ¡¹

    The young lady of the Mizushima house speaks to me with a straight face.

    How do I decide when she says that?

    Half of it is just the momentum of events, and the other half is self-abandonment.

    I don¡¯t think this girl truly understands what sex actually is.

    However.

    The memory that she made the decision herself will remain in Karen-san, and it¡¯s a good thing for her.

    Compared to the negative memory where she let me do what I want with her body because Misuzu and Ruriko forced her.

    If she etched the idea that she¡¯s done it willingly, then she won¡¯t regret it later.

    Even if it¡¯s a humiliating and painful memory, if she remembers that ¡°she took it willingly to protect the pride of her family,¡± then she can continue living with pride. She won¡¯t be ashamed.

    And for Karen-san to live in this mansion¡­

    She¡¯ll need to have sex with me.

    Without a male-female relationship between us, the young girls will not accept Karen-san as family.

    Especially since no one¡¯s familiar with her.

    Eri and Rie are twins, and they¡¯re always together. Luna and Koyomi-chan have the other sisters and cousins from the Takakura house. Even Arisu has Mitama and Kinuka, her former bodyguards. They have girls who are intimate to them before becoming my woman, and so it reassures them, and they can talk to each other.

    However, Mizushima Karen-san¡­

    She sees Misuzu and Ruriko as the scary beings that one-sidedly controls her.

    Tendou Otome, (Now Kendou Maria,) her memories of Karen-san is erased.

    Karen-san is currently alone, without anyone to rely on.

    ¡¸ Once you become my slave, that means that the women in this mansion will become Karen-san¡¯s sisters. You will not receive special treatment because you¡¯re the young lady of the Mizushima house. Everyone is equal before me. Are you sure you want that? ¡¹

    I said, considering Karen-san¡¯s pride.

    ¡¸ Are you sure you want vulgar girls like me as your big sis? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We accept you, but what about you? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie purposely said that.

    ¡¸ Naturally. I¡¯ve made this decision, so please guide me ¡¹

    Karen-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m an ignorant girl. I do not know if I could fulfill my duties as Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave properly. However, I¡¯ll serve with all my best as a daughter of the Mizushima house. I¡¯m incompetent, but please grant me the lowest seat ¡¹

    Oh, this girl¡­

    She¡¯s properly trained as a daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ Arisu, Luna, Eri, Rie. Take Karen-san to the bathroom ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Once she¡¯s done, I¡¯ll take her ¡¹

    I jumped over Misuzu and declared.

    I¡¯m the center of this family.

    It shouldn¡¯t be just Misuzu who approves of Karen-san, the pet she brought here.

    All of my women have to come together, or the family will have strange relationships.

    ¡¸ Also, Katsuko-nee, could you prepare Karen-san¡¯s clothes? Something suitable for the young lady of the Mizushima house ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll give her a look of a young lady in her first night ¡¹

    I said. Katsuko-nee approved with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll let you take care of this. We still have something to talk about ¡¹

    I want Karen-san to be away when we talk to Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Yes Nii-san. Karen-san, let¡¯s take a bath ¡¹

    Luna read my thoughts, then talked to Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s go. Karen-sama ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s also a young lady of the nobility. She smiled at Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Go! I¡¯ll wash your back! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san loves licking your sweat in your skin, so we have to get you squeaky clean ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    Karen-san stands up.

    ¡¸ I will be preparing ¡¹

    She bowed her head to me

    Prepare. To give her virginity to me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting ¡¹

    I looked at Karen-san again.

    She¡¯s thin because she¡¯s still young, but¡­

    Her face has been anxious as fate has played her for the past few days.

    But, she has a prominent nose and big eyes.

    She¡¯s young, and yet, she¡¯s raised to be elegant as a young lady of a prestigious family.

    She¡¯ll become a beauty after a few years.

    ¡¸ Karen-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    I called Karen-san who¡¯s about to go with Luna and the girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy to have a beautiful girl like Karen-san as my sex slave ¡¹

    I speak out my honest opinions.

    ¡¸ I believe that I have caused great trouble for Kuromori, and for that, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Karen-san says, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s no trouble. Karen-san is worth enough ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ However, I no longer have the backing of the Mizushima house ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care that you¡¯re a daughter of nobility. To me, I see Karen-san¡¯s elegance, pride, and splendid. I don¡¯t care about the other things, I want Karen-san. So, I¡¯m taking you as my slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since Karen-san willingly decided her fate. I have decided to have sex with Karen-san willingly too. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m being considerate to Jii-chan, Misuzu, or Ruriko. I care not about the world of nobility. I see Karen-san¡¯s worth, and so I want to make it mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Karen-san bows her head to me again.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be going to the bathroom now ¡¹

    Luna took the lead and the girls left the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m also heading out to look for her clothes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stands up.

    ¡¸ Mizushima house formerly belonged to the court nobles, right? I wonder if Wafuku will do? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Misuzu and Ruriko are still depressed, and they haven¡¯t replied.

    Michi on their side is the same.

    ¡¸ Michi, come here ¡¹

    I called out the petite combat beauty who¡¯s a year younger than me.

    ¡¸ Me? Master? ¡¹

    Michi looked up in surprise.

    ¡¸ Is there anyone else named Michi here? Hurry. Sit on my lap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, right away! ¡¹

    Michi comes to me like a kitten.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    She sits on my lap.

    I embraced Michi¡¯s small body from behind.

    ¡¸ Hmm, somehow, Michi got scolded together with Misuzu and Ruriko, although ¡¹

    I whispered to Michi.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, Michi did nothing wrong. So don¡¯t get depressed ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Master? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body loosens in my arms.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s been serving Misuzu ever since childhood, I mean, you love serving her, right? You¡¯ll do anything Misuzu tells you, and you¡¯ll also do anything to make Misuzu like you, and so¡­ ¡¹

    This girl feels happiness from serving us.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why Michi only wanted Karen-san to become Misuzu¡¯s obedient servant, just as Misuzu wanted it to be, right? I know your situation, and Michi, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong ¡¹

    Michi had no right to say how to treat Karen-san.

    Sensing Misuzu¡¯s will, Michi only ceased thinking and followed her.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu, Master ¡¹

    Michi turned her body to me and embraced me.

    ¡¸ But, you know, to Karen, you were together with Misuzu who one-sidedly attacked her. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help you out when Karen-san¡¯s present. Sorry, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, hauuuu ¡¹

    Michi cries on my chest.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at the two.

    ¡¸ You girls are essentially carnivores, so you won¡¯t ask someone to dominate you. You girls have inherited the blood of rulers, the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko have the desire to rule.

    At the same time, they also want me to control them, it¡¯s troublesome, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, from now on, be sure to choose your company, okay? ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks kindly.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s like Michi-chan, she feels happy serving others, so it¡¯s okay. But, someone like Karen-san who sees herself as a princess won¡¯t be able to accept it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, in the end, that girl¡¯s got a personality from how she¡¯s raised! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Girls who are raised as young ladies can¡¯t be pushed. You need to accept their pride, the princess has to be handled like one. Isn¡¯t that why she declared herself as Yo-chan¡¯s slave, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Girls are all flowers. All flowers bloom. However, each flower is different, they have different places where they bloom the most beautiful, lovely, and shiningly ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ There are flowers that bloom in private. Flowers that increase their beauty when bundled together. If there are flowers that look beautiful in a bouquet, then there¡¯s also large flowers that are best when placed in a vase ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that. It¡¯s the right person in the right place. Or should I say that you should think of how to make it shine the most ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Like Mii-chan, she shines the best when she¡¯s a bodyguard serving her Master ¡¹

    Yeah, Michi¡¯s beautiful because she¡¯s by Misuzu¡¯s side.

    She shines beautifully because she¡¯s next to the person she protects.

    ¡¸ Meaning, stop making the girls you like as your pets, not caring who they are. You need to look at the other party, think of their nature and that¡¯s when you decide ¡¹

    If the natures fit, it will be just like Misuzu and Michi¡¯s relationship.

    However, Karen-san doesn¡¯t have that nature.

    Thus, it has been painful for her for the last week.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, I believe Onee-sama is right ¡¹

    Misuzu apologized.

    ¡¸ Right. If Misuzu-chan wanted a cute pet by all means, then you should look at the girls from families serving Kouzuki house for generations. If not, it would be hard to look for one. If it¡¯s from an ordinary family, then there will be a lot of trouble, much less with the young ladies of nobility, it would be too much for them ¡¹

    Nagisa added

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re right. Karen also has her pride as the daughter of the Mizushima house, and I ignored that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan faced that girl as a princess, and so she starts to shine like one, right? That¡¯s Karen-san¡¯s natural beauty, and I think that she¡¯ll become useless if you force her from above ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you say. We were mistaken ¡¹

    Ruriko admits their fault.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, Yoshiko-san¡¯s heart remains a servant. You can¡¯t become a princess like Misuzu and Ruriko, right? ¡¹

    I asked Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understood that it¡¯s impossible for me ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san replies.

    ¡¸ But, that just means that Jii-chan¡¯s going to decide your future, are you sure about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do not mind. If Grandfather gives his order, then I will marry into another family, and I¡¯ll serve my husband in that family for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san says with resolve.

    ¡¸ No, I get that, but, are you sure it¡¯s just that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, what¡¯s your worth as of now? What do you think is it? ¡¹

    I ask, purposely stirring her up.

    ¡¸ My worth is that I have the blood of the Kouzuki main house, Grandfather¡¯s blood ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san is the son of Jii-chan¡¯s late first son.

    She¡¯s one of the three grandchildren of Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Right. Meaning, you have no other merit apart from ¡®Yoshiko-san¡¯s marriage partner can tie up a blood relationship with the Kouzuki main house, right?¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as you say ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san replies.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, does that mean that Yoshiko-san lacks in effort? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Effort? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Not your relationship with the Kouzuki house, or Jii-chan¡¯s blood, but a value-added to marrying Yoshiko-san apart from those. Why don¡¯t you put some effort into making one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san hesitates.

    ¡¸ If this goes on, you¡¯ll be nothing but a girl with the blood of the Kouzuki house. I mean, if Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t work for it, that¡¯ll be your only worth. You know, you should make it a good value to get married to you or else it will be hard to find you a marriage partner, even for Jii-chan ¡¹

    I speak exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun¡¯s right ¡¹

    Margo-san agreed with my opinion.

    ¡¸ Building a blood relationship with the Kouzuki house is a privilege, but it¡¯s also likely that other families will become jealous. The family that accepts Yoshiko-san as a bride cannot treat the daughter of the Kouzuki house unreserved, and they will be quite cautious ¡¹

    It¡¯s harder to get married if you¡¯re a daughter of the family above the nobility.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, marrying into another family means you¡¯ll leave the Kouzuki house. Misuzu and Ruriko will inherit the head status and the fortunes of the Kouzuki house. It doesn¡¯t mean that Yoshiko-san won¡¯t get anything but you won¡¯t get priority on the most important assets of the house ¡¹

    Without the shares of the group company, or the status as the head of the family.

    Not even the hidden treasures passed down by the ancestors.

    ¡¸ Meaning, even if Yoshiko-san creates a blood relationship by marrying you, they will continue to bow their heads to the Kouzuki house for the rest of their lives. There are a lot of branch families and related families in the lowest seats, and they will join in there ¡¹

    Oh right, Kouzuki Subaru or Kouzuki Satoshi, the branch families, or the relative families.

    They will be bowing their heads to those noisy group once they¡¯ve become new kin.

    ¡¸ I still think that there will be a family that will want Yoshiko-san, but at least, I think that it¡¯s the right choice to add some worth to yourself ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san hanged her head.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Mizushima Karen-sama called herself ignorant, but I believe that I¡¯m much more of an ignorant than her ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san had been living in isolation together with Ruriko until May this year.

    It¡¯s because of Jii-chan¡¯s distorted love.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m telling you to work on it? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, you¡¯re just 18, right? If you try to learn various things then you should be able to gain something or a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, Kuromori-sama, uhm, what do I? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ I think that you should learn business ¡¹

    Mariko speaks up.

    ¡¸ Nowadays, people who aren¡¯t even from the nobility start their business ¡¹

    Yeah, people start some company.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-sama, I believe you¡¯ve seen the fall of the Kurama house. If one¡¯s business ignorant, even nobility with a long history will fall down. I believe that all the nobility would want a bride that knows a lot in business ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree. I think that nowadays, families do think twice taking in a bride who¡¯s ignorant of the ways of the world ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ However, I have nothing in business ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san tries to refute, but¡­

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why not join us? ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thinking of starting a business myself. I think that you can learn from us, hands-on ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai are teaming up, starting their business.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? Even someone like me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I do not mind. I¡¯d be glad to accept you as a business partner ¡¹

    Mariko replies immediately.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Yoshiko-sama also attends the same traditional dance lessons as Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, correct? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I also learn from Nadeshiko-sensei¡¯s classroom ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san replies.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Nadeshiko-sensei, the head of the Konpeki style dance. By the way, Yoshiko-sama, are you aware that the business where the ¡°Iemoto system1¡± began after the Meiji era? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought that the system was older than that ¡¹

    Mariko asks. Yoshiko-san asks back.

    ¡¸ Yes. Traditional arts head of school did exist before that. But, in dancing, singing, and lute playing, the skilled people gather their disciples in a classroom, that¡¯s what a ¡®Master,¡¯ is. It was the Masters and Disciples in a small classroom, a narrow relationship business ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Conversely, though anyone confident in their skills can call themselves the head of the school and recruit students ¡¹

    Anyone can become a head-of-the-school.

    ¡¸ However, reaching the Meiji era, the person with prestige becomes the head of the school, and it integrates all the schools on their scale. That¡¯s when the ¡°Iemoto system business¡± began to appear. It has become a big business. It¡¯s no longer the ¡°head of the school,¡± and the ¡°Disciple,¡± but the ¡°Disciple,¡± gather more of their kind. By creating classes along the way such as ¡°instructor,¡± and ¡°accredited master,¡± you can make more money efficiently as a business. This was a new business model established during the Meiji period. There was a businessman who came up with that realization ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ In short, it¡¯s the power of ideas. Without ideas, you can¡¯t start anything. Next, is your drive. You¡¯ll need the drive to establish a business ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san listens earnestly.

    ¡¸ Yes. Would you like to join me, knead our ideas together, and start a business? I believe that the experience and knowledge you¡¯ll gain from this will be good for any of the family you¡¯ll marry to ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, Mariko-san, I¡¯m just a hindrance, why would you accept me? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because we¡¯re family ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accompany Kou for the rest of my life. That¡¯s my decision. And so, it may be discourteous to say but Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are my sisters, my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san hesitates.

    ¡¸ Yes. Yoshiko-sama, you¡¯ve proclaimed that you have no desire to have a relationship with Kou. I understand that. Despite that, it doesn¡¯t change that Yoshiko-sama is Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s cousin ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, even if she doesn¡¯t want to become my woman.

    Yoshiko-san is still family.

    ¡¸ 1. I am Kou¡¯s woman, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are my sisters and my family ¡¹

    Mariko says smilingly.

    ¡¸ 2. Yoshiko-sama is the young lady of the Kouzuki head house. Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s cousin, meaning, she¡¯s also family ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ 3. Misuzu-sama and I are family, and Yoshiko-sama is Misuzu-sama¡¯s family, if that¡¯s the case, then Yoshiko-sama and I are family. And, our family has to get along, and help each other ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Yoshiko-sama work on learning business together with us. That¡¯s the proof! QED!!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1081.

    Chapter 1081. Deflowering the Tiny Princess / Preparing for the Festival

    Mariko¡¯s inviting Yoshiko-san to join her business.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s done with preparations, she said ¡¹

    Mana comes over and told me.

    It seems that she contacted through the extension phones.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I¡¯m about to take Mizushima Karen-san.

    I¡¯ll turn her into my sex slave.

    ¡¸ The Japanese-style room on the second floor. You know where it is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve entered that room once ¡¹

    This mansion is a former brothel, and so it may look like a western-style house outside, but it also has Japanese-style rooms to accommodate customers who prefer that style.

    Katsuko-nee said that she¡¯ll make Karen wear Japanese-style clothes¡­If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s better to have her first time in a Japanese-style room.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou, good luck ¡¹

    Mariko sends me off with a smile.

    However.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi remain depressed.

    ¡¸ What are you girls doing? You¡¯re coming with me, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi ¡¹

    I called the three.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    The three looked up at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ You girls are going to support Karen-san as senior sex slaves. Listen, Misuzu, you¡¯re no owner nor ruler of Karen-san. You girls are my slaves, and Karen-san will join soon. You girls stand in the same status ¡¹

    I have to make that consistent.

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    Misuzu replies as the representative of the girls.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s make a stopover before we go to Karen-san. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee should be making Karen-san as beautiful as a princess.

    If that¡¯s the case, Misuzu and the girls would need to join in the same direction.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Before we head to the second floor, we went to the dressing room of the mansion.

    This place stores all of the clothing and props the former prostitutes used.

    ¡¸ First, you girls are going to wear collars. Although, it won¡¯t be the usual, use this ¡¹

    I picked three similar cheap-looking black-dyed leather collar.

    ¡¸ Take off all your clothes. Then put on¡­let¡¯s see¡­ ¡¹

    I look at the cases.

    Oh, this one. Perfect, we have three of them.

    ¡¸ Put this on ¡¹

    This is a white-blue stripe bikini, but, their nipples and vagina area has no cloth.

    Even if they put it on, it exposes their embarrassing parts, it¡¯s that kind of lewd clothing.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I think that it doesn¡¯t fit my size ¡¹

    The flat Michi said.

    The lower part won¡¯t have problems but the top part would sag on Michi.

    ¡¸ Is there a problem? Either way, it¡¯s all exposed. ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me go topless,¡± Michi¡¯s eyes plead.

    ¡¸ The three of you has to wear the same thing, that¡¯s the meaning of this ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The young ladies of the Kouzuki house, and their bodyguard, wear the same thing according to my commands. I want you girls to understand that. You¡¯re all my precious women. However, there¡¯s no one above or below among you girls ¡¹

    If it¡¯s not clear with them, it¡¯ll only cause problems.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Onii-sama. Let¡¯s do it Michi. Just as ordered ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, we belong to Danna-sama. It is as you say ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu.

    These girls have the desire to control people, but they also want me to control them.

    I had to give that control a firm hold, or else¡­

    I¡¯m also reflecting on this matter.

    I had to step in and take control of them.

    ¡¸ Take your clothes off, and let me see it. Although, don¡¯t forget your shame. If you no longer feel anything when getting naked in front of me, then I¡¯ll toss you away ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    The truth is, these girls are becoming accustomed to getting naked in front of me for the past six months of sex life.

    That¡¯s why I had to make them aware that they need to feel ashamed.

    If they reach the state where they¡¯re accustomed, then sex is no longer fun.

    Acting it out is okay.

    It¡¯s better to purposely arouse emotions.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    The three undress and purposely show me their private parts while looking embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please don¡¯t stare too much ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi, who are quite masochistic, are aroused by my gaze.

    Their trembling hands lower their panty, and some clear liquid drips on their thighs.

    ¡¸ Aah, that¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Misuzu says while putting on the swimsuit with holes.

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    As expected, the bra¡¯s too large for Michi¡­Her nipples are exposed.

    Although, even if she fits it, it has a hole, so it still has the same results.

    Still.

    ¡¸ Look, Michi, it may be meaningless at a glance, but that look makes you lewder ¡¹

    She had no choice but to wear the loose-fitting clothes, and thus, the ¡°Feeling that she¡¯s forced to it¡± makes it lewd.

    ¡¸ If Master is pleased with it, then I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course I am. Michi¡¯s really cute. Misuzu and Ruriko too ¡¹

    I said.

    Three beauties wearing a collar and a bikini with holes. Their legs are also bare.

    ¡¸ The three of you are getting lewder by the day. And letting you wear swimsuits lets me appreciate that more than getting naked ¡¹

    Their body shape is well pronounced. Also, their bikini may have holes but it sure tightens up their chest and asses.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Onii-sama pours his semen inside our wombs a lot ¡¹

    Ruriko replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ Each time I receive an ejaculation inside, I feel my femininity ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Although it¡¯s not just semen that I want to pour into you girls ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Of course. We¡¯re filled with love together with the semen too ¡¹

    Misuzu replies in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry for the recent events ¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head again.

    ¡¸ My thoughts were shallow and it caused Danna-sama troubles ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care if it troubles me. Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m here? ¡¹

    I stopped Misuzu.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t repeat the same mistake. Look at the other party, think, and that¡¯s when you act ¡¹

    Her mistake this time was trying to turn Mizushima Karen-san, someone who¡¯s raised as a young lady, who never served others, as her pet.

    Then, they kept recommending Yoshiko-san, who doesn¡¯t have that desire to have someone to dominate her, to become my slave.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you¡¯ve learned now that your desires and nature are different than others, right? If you did, then that¡¯s good enough. I believe that you can make it up to Karen-san and Yoshiko-san soon enough ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, and so I¡¯ll prepare someone who desires to be enslaved next time ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ I will not make the same mistake. I promise ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onii-sama, as for the girl in my plans, I think that her nature fits just right, and¡­Oh, I¡¯ll be reviewing it again, before Onii-sama partakes her, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Ruriruri. That girl¡¯s nature is of a masochist, I believe ¡¹

    Michi knows who¡¯s this girl that Ruriko wants?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a beautiful girl, and of course, a virgin. She has a strong desire to be assaulted, and so I believe that she¡¯s tailored for Onii-sama¡¯s rape ¡¹

    This is what the daughters of the Kouzuki main house are.

    They¡¯re essentially lewd girls.

    However, their blood as a high class noble and elegance suppresses their lust.

    As a result, they pour all their lewd selves onto me.

    ¡¸ As expected, you were thinking of the school festival, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-sama will take her in the middle of the school festival, or the school trip ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. It is romantic to have Danna-sama deflower you during a school event. It¡¯s a lifetime memory ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not get her pregnant together with her deflowering? ¡¹

    Ruriko, Misuzu, Michi.

    Geez, these girls are bringing more trouble.

    The school festival and school trip, both of those are on Japan¡¯s number one school for young ladies, right?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for next time. For now, the princess is waiting for us ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san is a young princess.

    Not Misuzu¡¯s pet, but a young lady of the Mizushima house.

    That¡¯s how I¡¯m going to violate her.

    ¡¸ Now, turn your collars to me ¡¹

    I attached a leash to their collars.

    ¡¸ My puppies, I¡¯m going to pull this until we reach Karen-san, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of us, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master¡­ ¡¹

    The three bitches wearing embarrassing clothing are tied up to a string¡­

    Then, we head to the room where Karen-san is waiting.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Wow! Papa! You¡¯re taking your puppies to a walk? ¡¹

    Huh? Agnes is also here?

    Agnes shouts as she saw me pull Misuzu and the girls who are crawling on the floor.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re puppies. Danna-sama¡¯s lewd bitches ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s currently disciplining us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! ¡¹

    Misuzu and the girls sit down like a dog.

    Their nipples and genitals are exposed to the people in the room.

    ¡¸ That looks fun! Agnes wants to play bitch too! ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ What about your studies? ¡¹

    I asked, just in case.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re done for today. It¡¯s bad to cram too much, and so we keep it in moderation ¡¹

    Err, is that okay?

    I looked at Katsuko-nee and she nodded with a smile.

    ¡¸ Besides, if Karen-chan is to have sex with Papa, then Agnes has to be nearby to support! ¡¹

    Agnes is 12. The same age as Karen-san.

    ¡¸ I want Karen-chan to become my real sister soon! ¡¹

    Luna, who¡¯s of the same age, is also here.

    However.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan isn¡¯t coming because she¡¯s afraid ¡¹

    Luna read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan has to eat a bit more, sleep more, grow big as soon as possible. Or else, she can¡¯t have sex with Papa! She can¡¯t become real family with Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan knows that too. But, she can¡¯t do much with the growth of her body. Let¡¯s wait for her, okay? ¡¹

    Luna persuades Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s a girl so her hole should be there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s forced, Onii-san can turn her to a woman right away ¡¹

    Eri and Rie also came. They¡¯re a year older than the girls.

    ¡¸ Karen-sama, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve also done it ¡¹

    Arisu told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ For the past week, since offering my virginity, I¡¯ve done it five times so far. The first one did hurt, but it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s now pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ He won¡¯t be harsh with you, he¡¯s going to show you love ¡¹

    Kinuka and Haiji also came.

    The 12 and 13 group is a big one.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best to serve ¡¹

    Mizushima Karen-san sits seiza in the middle of the futon in the spacious Japanese-style room.

    Long straight black hair.

    A white Japanese style clothing.

    ¡¸ It has the image of an Edo period concubine ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    Oh, I¡¯ve seen this in a movie before.

    ¡¸ Did you know about Tokugawa Ieyasu¡¯s concubines during his prime? ¡°Okaji no Kata¡± is 13, ¡°Oman no Kata,¡± 15, ¡°Onatsu no Kata,¡± 17, ¡°Oume no Kata,¡¯ 15, ¡°Oroku no Kata,¡± 13 when they became his concubine. Meaning, sex partners.

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Even in legal wives, Maeda Toshiee¡¯s wife, Omatsu-san married at age 12, and gave birth to her first child at age 13 ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is to say, Agnes is also 12, and so it¡¯s okay to bear Papa¡¯s child too, right? ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ But, remember, we¡¯re no longer in the Warring States period ¡¹

    ¡¸ So if Papa doesn¡¯t become a daimyo then Agnes can¡¯t bear a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll need at least 1 million koku in your dominion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee persuades Agnes with that theory.

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re an adult, Agnes-chan will become a Mama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Either way, we¡¯re all going to give birth to Onii-san¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Adult? How long will that take? A year? Two? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Is three years good enough? ¡¹

    Karen-san talks to me.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve decided not to return to the Mizushima house, my parents, my relative, until I give birth to Kuromori-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    She talks to me with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Naturally, we¡¯re still in elementary right now, so it¡¯s bad for us to get pregnant. Therefore, I want to give birth at the end of the compulsory education ¡¹

    Getting pregnant in middle school and give birth during the graduation ceremony.

    ¡¸ Karen-san, you¡¯re rushing it. You need to think of that after experiencing sex ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good that you made your resolve but don¡¯t get too forward with your feelings. That¡¯s not good ¡¹

    She should cool down.

    ¡¸ This is the playroom, so there are cameras here and there, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems in recording ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸ As for the still images, I¡¯ll take it since it¡¯s been a while. Ruriko-chan can¡¯t do it. You¡¯re still reflecting now ¡¹

    Filming sex is already Ruriko¡¯s lifework.

    Of course, she wants to take photos of Karen-san¡¯s deflowering, but, it¡¯s not good to concentrate on that.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Right now, Ruriko, Misuzu, and Michi stands in the same place as Karen-san¡­so I want you to feel it earnestly ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ Karen-sama, please forgive the numbers. Ruriko is just Onii-sama¡¯s slave and yet, I treated you with a domineering attitude. The truth is, it¡¯s as you can see, I¡¯m just a ¡®bitch¡¯ that Onii-sama owns ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Misuzu is Danna-sama¡¯s pet. I¡¯m just a selfish lewd ¡®bitch¡¯ who is happy when Danna-sama violates me. I¡¯m really sorry for acting arrogantly for the past week ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too¡­woof, woof, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Ruriko, Misuzu, and Michi apologize to Karen-san while wearing an embarrassing hole bikini and a collar.

    ¡¸ P-Please raise your head! ¡¹

    Karen-san is confused as the young ladies of the Kouzuki house prostrate themselves.

    ¡¸ No, let them. They were rude to you, Karen-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯m sorry since I didn¡¯t notice it last week ¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸ In our family, if you¡¯ve done something wrong, then you have to apologize right away! If it¡¯s Mana-chan, she¡¯d get naked and kneel right away ¡¹

    Agnes smiled.

    ¡¸ No, Mana hasn¡¯t done it recently ¡¹

    Compared to before, she¡¯s quite calmed down and has become reliable in the past six months.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Onii-sama, should we kneel naked? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸ No, stay like that. That look is much more humiliating ¡¹

    Yeah, the hole-bikini.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m the one who should say sorry for causing a lot of concerns ¡¹

    Karen-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh, but, Karen-san ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry to say but Karen-san will be in the same rank as Misuzu and the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ What that means is that you¡¯ll become my sex slave, my exclusive bitch, like these girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like us ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Me too, Karen-sama. I am also Kruomori-sama¡¯s concubine, sex slave ¡¹

    Arisu speaks to Karen-san gently.

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m Onii-san¡¯s lewd slave! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I swore to become Nii-san¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Eri, Rie, Luna, and Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ Err, Agnes is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Agnes is with everyone, right? ¡¹

    I told Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Agnes is together with everyone! Karen-chan, join us! ¡¹

    Karen-san puts her three fingers on the bed.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I may be lacking but please guide me ¡¹

    She bows to me with a beautiful posture fitting a young lady of nobility.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s good, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯m a little bit uneasy.

    Karen-san is different from the other girls.

    ¡¸ Can I test out whether you have the resolve or not? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Test me? ¡¹

    Karen-san looked at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s a test ¡¹

    I took out a phone from my pocket.

    ¡¸ Karen-san, can you call your mother at home with this? ¡¹

    Karen-san didn¡¯t have any contact with her family since last week.

    ¡¸ Of course, you don¡¯t have to tell them that I¡¯m about to deflower you at all ¡¹

    That¡¯s not what I want to do.

    ¡¸ I want you to talk to your mother, and if Karen-san never tells her mother to ¡°save you¡± then I¡¯ll do it here with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ The test is about my resolve, is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you whine to your parents, then I won¡¯t do it with you. I don¡¯t deal with children ¡¹

    The difference between children and adults isn¡¯t their age nor body maturity.

    It¡¯s the strength of their heart.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Karen-san is a proud young lady of nobility.

    She knows that she has to get in this game.

    ¡¸ And, once you¡¯re done talking to your mother, you¡¯re going to talk to your father while having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???!!! ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s complexion has changed.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll talk to your father while my dick is inside you. And then, after you receive my semen in your womb¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Lastly, you¡¯ll talk to your grandfather ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1082.

    Chapter 1082. Deflowering the Tiny Princess / Touching Her Body while on Call with her Parents

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be gentle to Karen-san anymore. Karen-san, you can¡¯t just say nothing and endure it as I violate you. You¡¯ll have to take the initiative to serve me ¡¹

    I told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Whatever happens, whatever you do, Karen-sama, you must not lose your pride as the daughter of the Mizushima house. The daughter of nobility ¡¹

    Arisu, who¡¯s also from the nobility, told her.

    ¡¸ I have accepted Kuromori-sama¡¯s genitalia inside me multiple times¡­poured semen inside. I¡¯ve shown him my body and my most embarrassing parts, and he enjoyed it using his hands and tongue. I used my hands and mouth to serve Kuromori-sama. Now, I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave. My body is filthy, disgraceful. However, I¡¯m still a daughter of the Kurama house. I have not lost my pride, even if I¡¯m a sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Arisu remained herself. I do not need girls who are without noble mind, who¡¯s just self-indulgent ¡¹

    I look at the young girl.

    ¡¸ Hold your pride and let me violate you, become my woman, Karen ¡¹

    Karen-san¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do everything you wish ¡¹

    She looked straight at me and replied.

    ¡¸ I have to call my Mother, Father, and Grandfather to not make them worry, all while offering my virginity to Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t use your phone. Use this one instead. Wait a second. I¡¯ll transfer Karen-san¡¯s phone data over ¡¹

    Oh right, since it¡¯s my phone, it could leave some footprints of my history.

    Katsuko-nee seems to be copying Karen-san¡¯s data on her phone on the mansion laptop.

    It¡¯s connected to a cable and connected to another phone.

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives Karen-san a phone.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Thank you ¡¹

    Karen-san is nervous.

    I¡­

    I head to the laid out futon in the middle of the Japanese style room where Karen-san is staying.

    ¡¸ Everyone, quiet. Karen¡¯s making a call ¡¹

    I told the girls, especially Agnes.

    ¡¸ Now, do it, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    A beauty wearing thin white Japanese clothes.

    A beautifully combed out black hair.

    She looks like a princess on her first-night of her marriage from the historical dramas.

    However, she¡¯s 12.

    In the sixth grade.

    I¡¯ll do horrible things to this weak girl.

    I¡¯ll turn her into an adult.

    I¡¯ll mate with her.

    I¡¯ll deflower her, and ejaculate inside her.

    ¡¸ I guess we should start with kissing before you call your mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    Karen-san said while trembling.

    I knew it. She¡¯s afraid.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    I embraced the trembling body sitting on the tatami mat.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    I stack my lips on the girl whose body is stiff from nervousness.

    Karen-san¡¯s smell after taking a bath.

    The pure smell of soap and shampoo.

    She doesn¡¯t emit a woman¡¯s sexual scent.

    This is the smell of a child.

    ¡¸ Okay, face this way ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes a photo of our kissing.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm ¡¹

    Karen-san whose body turned stiff seems to be stressed out.

    ¡¸ Ha, hauuuu ¡¹

    I let go of her lips and then Karen-san took deep breaths.

    It seems that she stopped breathing while we were kissing.

    Her eyes look teary.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to the futon. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    I embraced Karen-san from behind, not allowing any objections.

    ¡¸ AUuu ¡¹

    Karen-san¡¯s body stiffened again.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be too nervous. Take a deep breath. Relax yourself

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The young girl takes a deep breath in my arms.

    The swell on her body deflates.

    ¡¸ Hii! ¡¹

    I touched Karen-san¡¯s chest coming from the armpit side of her clothing.

    She¡¯s not wearing underwear.

    Karen-san shivers as a man¡¯s warm hands touch her skin.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Karen¡¯s chest is soft ¡¹

    It¡¯s a little stiff as it¡¯s just starting to swell, but¡­

    It¡¯s because of her youth that her skin is glossy and nice.

    It¡¯s so fresh like you¡¯re touching a fruit.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Auuu ¡¹

    My index fingers knead Karen-san¡¯s areola.

    Her nipples are still caved in, but it has the core.

    If I stimulate it, it might get stiff.

    However¡­

    ¡¸ Now, call your mom. Karen ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Karen uses the phone while I play with her breasts.

    Groping Karen¡¯s breasts with my right hand.

    Then, my left-hand slips from the armpit hole of her clothing and crawls on her soft and squishy stomach.

    I look for Karen¡¯s cute belly button.

    Meanwhile.

    Tsuutsuutsuu. Pururururu, pururururu.

    ¡¸ H-Hello, Mother, it¡¯s Karen ¡¹

    Karen starts her conversation while I molest her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. It¡¯s me. T-They gave me permission to call Mother ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s mother, wouldn¡¯t think that her beloved daughter would have a man play with her soft skin.

    My left-hand pull out from Karen-san¡¯s clothes.

    Then, it goes below.

    ¡¸ A-Aer you doing well? Yes. ¡¹ Karen is in good health. Everyone¡¯s kind to me in this place. Yes, auuu ¡¹

    My fingers touch Karen¡¯s abdomen across the clothing.

    She¡¯s not wearing underwear here too.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s okay. Yes. They¡¯re all good people. No, please do not cry Mother ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s mother seems to be crying on the other side of the phone.

    However, my hands are crawling on her beloved daughter¡¯s hairless crotch.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I also want to see Mother. However, what I¡¯m doing is for the Mizushima house. I¡¯m offering myself to soothe down Kouzuki-sama¡¯s anger. Uuuu, ah, I-I will do what I can for Mizushima house to regain the trust of other noble houses ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s body is getting hot.

    ¡¸ No matter what it is, Karen¡­Karen will brave it ¡¹

    I untie Karen¡¯s sash.

    Katsuko-nee seems to have made sure that it¡¯s easy to untie.

    It went off smoothly.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s okay, Karen is Mother¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s fair skin¡­

    This fair skin of hers is something she inherited from her mother.

    ¡¸ Please do not worry. Karen is doing her duties ¡¹

    I let go of Karen and then stood up.

    Then, I stand before Karen who¡¯s sitting on the futon.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuuu!!! ¡¹

    I lowered my pants and exposed my erect penis before Karen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ No, nothing. It¡¯s okay. Karen is¡­ ¡¹

    The tip of the glans shines.

    I grabbed Karen¡¯s right hand and have it touch my penis.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot! Ah, no. I¡¯m talking about something here ¡¹

    I pile my hand on Karen¡¯s small hand.

    I¡¯m having her give me a hand job while she talks to her mother.

    ¡¸ Yes, now¡­yes. Karen was taking a bath just now, so¡­ ¡¹

    Karen is clearly confused as she¡¯s forced to touch a man¡¯s thick penis.

    ¡¸ Karen-sama! ¡¹

    Arisu called Karen.

    ¡¸ Kurama Arisu-sama, I was in the bath together with Arisu-sama from the Kurama house. Yes. The bath is so spacious, Arisu-sama washed my hair. Of course, I returned the favor. Yes, I¡¯m getting along with Arisu-sama ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s trying to give peace of mind to her mother by mentioning Arisu, someone from the Kurama house, to her mother.

    ¡¸ Most of the time, I take baths with Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama. Yes, of course, I help them wash their backs, yes. ¡¹

    I reach out to Karen¡¯s chest and rub her swelling while letting her stroke my penis.

    ¡¸ E-Everyone¡¯s much older than me, and so, t-they¡¯re treating me nicely ¡¹

    Yes. And I¡¯m treating your chest nicely too.

    ¡¸ N-Now, we¡¯re in the bedroom, I¡¯m making the call in the futon ¡¹

    With a man whose lower half is exposed together in the futon.

    ¡¸ Arisu, take the phone ¡¹

    I told Arisu.

    ¡¸ Make sure that Karen¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t worry about her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Arisu comes over.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mother, Kurama Arisu-sama has arrived, she wants to talk to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kurama Arisu. It has been a while, Mizushima Sama ¡¹

    Arisu takes the phone and talks.

    They¡¯re both from the nobility, so she should be acquainted with Karen¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ No, Karen-sama¡¯s also helping me out. Yes, the two of us are serving Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, please do not worry ¡¹

    While Arisu¡¯s trying to soothe Karen¡¯s mother.

    I stick out my penis before Arisu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ ?!!! ¡¹

    Karen stares at it out of surprise, so I¡­

    ¡¸ Lick it. Suck it ¡¹

    I demanded a strong service.

    ¡¸ T-This? ¡¹

    Even though Arisu on her side is talking to her mother.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want it, then cry to your mother, ask for her help. I don¡¯t care either way ¡¹

    I speak coldly.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen readied herself and tried to put my penis in her mouth.

    But, she can¡¯t open her mouth right.

    ¡¸ Like this. Then this ¡¹

    Luna, who¡¯s of the same age, can¡¯t watch anymore, and so she comes over.

    ¡¸ You lick it like this ¡¹

    She smiled at Karen and then puts my penis in her mouth.

    She licks the circumference of my glance.

    ¡¸ Now, Karen-san, do what I just did ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Karen timidly touches my penis with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little sour, right? It¡¯s Nii-san¡¯s taste, do remember that ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Now, look up at Nii-san¡¯s face while licking. He looks like he¡¯s in pleasure, right? ¡¹

    Karen looks up at me while holding my glans in her mouth.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s pleased from Karen-chan¡¯s mouth ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took photos of our situation.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mizushima-sama. Karen-sama has us with her, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re always together ¡¹

    Arisu tells Karen¡¯s mother about her safety while watching Karen fellate me.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan will soon love sucking it. At first, I didn¡¯t understand it, but now I love licking and drinking it.

    Luna smiled at Karen.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s good enough. You¡¯ll be educated about fellatio later ¡¹

    I told Karen-san.

    ¡¸ Like, Agnes-chan does it for an hour ¡¹

    Luna turned to Agnes.

    ¡¸ I love sucking it! But! I love sex more! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts.

    ¡¸ Hey, that was loud. Quiet, Agnes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee scolds Agnes.

    ¡¸ It seems to be okay. Arisu-san, look ¡¹

    Luna points at Arisu.

    Oh, Arisu¡¯s covering the phone¡¯s mic when Agnes is talking.

    ¡¸ Karen, take the phone from Arisu, now call your Father ¡¹

    I order in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Arisu looked at us.

    ¡¸ Yes, then, Mizushima-sama. I think it¡¯s time to return to Karen-sama ¡¹

    She told Karen¡¯s mother who¡¯s on the other side of the hone.

    ¡¸ In any case, please do not worry. Karen-sama isn¡¯t alone. We¡¯re with her. Yes, yes. Please leave it to us. I¡¯m older than Karen-sama, I do see her as my little sister ¡¹

    Then, Arisu gave the phone back to Karen.

    ¡¸ Hello, Mother. Yes. Kurama Arisu-sama always helps me out. Yes. Karen is going to be okay. Yes. Uhm, Mother, is Father present? ¡¹

    If not, then we¡¯ll have to call her father on his phone.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I would also like to tell my Grandfather that I¡¯m doing well. At least, through my voice. Yes, if you¡¯d please

    Karen-san holds her phone, then tells me.

    ¡¸ My family seems present, the maid is calling them right now ¡¹

    Either way, Mizushima house is a mansion too.

    They should have some maids.

    It¡¯ll take time before her father to reach the phone coming from another room.

    ¡¸ Karen, lie down on the futon ¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Karen still has the phone connected to her ears and she lies down on the bed.

    I get on top of her.

    Then, spread open the white kimono she¡¯s wearing.

    ¡¸ Ah, Father. It¡¯s me, Karen ¡¹

    As soon as she began her conversation with her father.

    I sucked on Karen-san¡¯s cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Hyaa! Ah, no, nothing. It¡¯s nothing! ¡¹

    Karen talks to her father while I lick her inverted nipples.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m doing well. Karen is in good health ¡¹

    I¡¯m sucking her nipples out.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. There¡¯s nothing¡­nothing for Father to worry about ¡¹

    Oh, her inverted nipples are getting hard inside.

    If I do this well, I can make it stand out.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t done anything that¡¯ll hurt the pride of the Mizushima house, kunuu ¡¹

    Her right nipple is getting there.

    This time, I¡¯m stimulating her left with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m Father¡¯s daughter. Mizushima Karen ¡¹

    Karen appeals to her father strongly.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s taking photos of her as I lick her breasts while she¡¯s on a call.

    This memory will remain forever.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll overcome any challenge ¡¹

    My tongue goes in the middle of Karen¡¯s two cute mounds.

    Then, it goes down.

    Licking the circumference of her navel, then inserting my tongue in the middle.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaan! ¡¹

    Karen trembled from the ticklish feeling.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, uhm, I-It¡¯s a cat. Misuzu-sama¡¯s pet cat licked my navel ¡¹

    Karen explained to her father in a panic.

    It¡¯s a lie on the spur of the moment, but she mentioned not her hands or feet, but her navel.

    A pet cat licking your navel. That¡¯s a rare thing to see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a cat, it¡¯s a heavenly white tiger ¡¹

    Kinuka says while staring at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, she¡¯s still a bit nervous so her body¡¯s stiff. Let me ease her up ¡¹

    Luna touches Karen¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    She pours in her Miko power.

    Karen-san¡¯s body lost strength that she dropped her phone.

    Misuzu took the phone from the side¡­

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯ve taken the phone. This is Kouzuki Misuzu ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s father would think that Misuzu¡¯s the reason why his daughter suddenly let out a strange voice.

    ¡¸ No, not at all. I¡¯m the person responsible for Karen-san calling her home ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Karen-san didn¡¯t covertly try to make a call. Please do not worry. I gave her my consent ¡¹

    Meanwhile, I¡¯m¡­

    I¡¯m crawling my tongue on Karen¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Kyauu ¡¹

    My tongue splits her slit.

    Yeah, that¡¯s sour.

    There¡¯s love nectar coming from her insides.

    ¡¸ The truth is Karen-san is quite a healthy and vigorous girl in her growth stage. She¡¯s spending her days lively ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at me and smiled.

    She¡¯s raised well.

    If she¡¯s this developed, I¡¯m sure that she can accept my penis.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re taking care of Karen-san and Arisu-san, not Grandfather ¡¹

    It¡¯s well known in the nobility that Kouzuki Jii-chan is quite the lustful man.

    Although he¡¯s already too old, he can¡¯t have intercourse anymore.

    Still, nobody outside knows that, and so the idea that Jii-chan¡¯s still energetic is still official.

    ¡¸ Yes. She¡¯s with us in our daily lives. Grandfather is a busy man after all ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s emphasizing that Karen¡¯s living with her.

    That¡¯s why Karen¡¯s father¡­

    He can¡¯t imagine that her daughter¡¯s having a man lick her pussy right now.

    That she¡¯s about to lose her virginity.

    ¡¸ Karen-san is a splendid young lady, and that¡¯s why we dote on her ¡¹

    Yes, my tongue¡­

    It¡¯s doting her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Father!!!!! ¡¹

    Karen looked at the ceiling and shouted.

    More love nectar seeps out from Karen¡¯s insides.

    The sweet pure smell of a child turned to the smell of a woman.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1083.

    Chapter 1083. Deflowering the Tiny Princess / Karen Loses Her Virginity While Hearing Her Family¡¯s Voice.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to worry ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s having a phone call with Mizushima Karen¡¯s father and on her side¡­

    -Is Karen who has her white Japanese clothing spread out.

    ¡¸ Look, now you put your fingers here and here, and spread it out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Opening her legs and then spreading her slit.

    The pink insides are shining from the wet love nectar.

    ¡¸ Spread it further. I can¡¯t see your hymen like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s face is bright red from shame, yet, she spreads her legs further and opens her slit wider.

    ¡¸ Yep. I can see it now, Karen

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    I confirmed the white film deep inside Karen as she trembles.

    Katsuko-nee takes photos.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes. Please have faith in me. I think that my Grandfather¡¯s anger won¡¯t clam down for a few years. However, if we let Karen-san under our family¡¯s care, then I will be with her going to school. Yes, she will still attend school. As for Karen-san continuing her education to university¡­yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    Misuzu continues to talk to the phone, and meanwhile, I exposed Karen¡¯s small clitoris.

    ¡¸ T-That place is?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking it Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    I started licking it.

    Her red clit is getting stiff.

    It shines like a tiny gem.

    ¡¸ Kuhaaaaa! K-Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    The sour love nectar coming from the young virgin spreads in my mouth.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaa!!! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is just my hypothesis, but our family would likely have Karen-san marry into the Kouzuki house. Yes, of course, as a daughter of the Kouzuki. She will be adopted from Mizushima house to Kouzuki house. In that case, yes. That¡¯ll create ties with the Mizushima house, and that would eliminate the punishment Grandfather gave to the Mizushima house ¡¹

    Mizushima house had their status as nobility stripped from them and so Mizushima Karen has become Misuzu¡¯s retainer.

    If she stops being a retainer and becomes an adopted daughter of the Kouzuki house. Then Mizushima house can make a comeback.

    Mizushima house creating a relationship with the Kouzuki house, the noble among nobles. It¡¯s not a bad deal

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give the phone to Karen-san ¡¹

    Misuzu puts the phone to Karen¡¯s ear.

    However, Karen is just right before the moment I violate her.

    My erect penis, shining from pre-cum, is rubbing on Karen¡¯s soft entrance.

    Karen could ask for her Father¡¯s help at this point.

    However, if she does that. Mizushima house will lose their chance to return.

    ¡¸ H-Hello, Father? ¡¹

    Karen speaks to her father with wet eyes and hot sighs.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll be sure to overcome any challenge. I¡¯ll live to fulfill my duty in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s house ¡¹

    This cute girl is proud to be a princess of the nobility.

    Therefore, she won¡¯t escape, she won¡¯t yield to her fate.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I can return home for a while. No, I will grow up in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s house, and when I return home in the Mizushima house¡­F-Father, you will be seeing the face of your grandchild ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s ready.

    Ready to get pregnant and bear my child.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t say that¡­It will come in a blink of an eye ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s father thinks that it¡¯ll take at least ten years before his daughter gets married and give birth to a child.

    However, Karen;

    She¡¯s confronting the truth of becoming pregnant right away.

    Her legs are spread open as she talks to her father.

    My erect penis is approaching Karen¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Karen will become an adult in no time ¡¹

    Right now, her virgin soil is split open, she¡¯s becoming a woman.

    ¡¸ Karen, give the phone to Ruriko ¡¹

    Misuzu orders.

    ¡¸ F-Father, Kouzuki Ruriko-sama wants to talk to you ¡¹

    As soon as Karen said, she gave the phone to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Mizushima-sama, it has been a while. It¡¯s Kouzuki Ruriko ¡¹

    Ruriko talks to Karen¡¯s father.

    Meanwhile, I get on top of Karen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll hurt, but endure it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Karen looked up at me with teary eyes

    ¡¸ Yes. Karen-san is well behaved ¡¹

    While Ruriko¡¯s talking to the father in such a bright voice, Karen¡¯s losing her virginity.

    ¡¸ If you want, we can still stop it now. Just shout and ask for your father¡¯s help ¡¹

    I said.

    Karen took a deep breath.

    ¡¸ No, Karen will serve Kuromori-sama. Please enjoy my body to your heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case.

    I spread Karen¡¯s slit and touch it with the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu!! ¡¹

    Feeling the heat of my penis inside her body, Karen twitched.

    ¡¸ Here I go, Karen ¡¹

    I pushed in my hips.

    ¡¸ Higuu ¡¹

    Her virgin pussy is narrow.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Karen-san ¡¹

    Luna loosens up Karen¡¯s stiff body with her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu ¡¹

    My penis slips inside her hot and tight pussy.

    Oh, my glans now touch the barrier.

    ¡¸ Karen, look at me. Open your eyes ¡¹

    Karen stares at me in tears.

    ¡¸ Do you know what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama is inside me ¡¹

    Karen seems to think that it¡¯s all in now.

    ¡¸ Not yet. I haven¡¯t broken through Karen¡¯s hymen yet ¡¹

    I also stared at Karen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Say ¡°Please tear it,¡± That you ¡°offer your virginity¡± to me ¡¹

    Karen;

    ¡¸ P-Please tear it. I¡¯ll endure the pain. Please take Karen¡¯s virginity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good ¡¹

    I grabbed Karen¡¯s shoulder and fixed her, so she can¡¯t run away instinctively.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, aaaaaaaa, uuuuuu, aaaaa ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s gasping, taking big breaths. Feeling it.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Karen breathes out. And as soon as she starts breathing in¡­

    ¡¸ Migiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    I broke through her hymen in one go

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!!! It hurts! It hurts!!! ¡¹

    Karen struggles, trying to escape from my tyranny, but, I pursued her.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko covers the microphone on the phone as Karen¡¯s screaming.

    ¡¸ Noooooo!!!!! No! No! Nooooo!!! ¡¹

    Jubububububu!!!

    My erect penis forcibly spreads out her young insides to its shape.

    Swallowing up the torn hymen¡­

    ¡¸ Iiiiiiii! It hurts! It hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to ask for your Father¡¯s help? ¡¹

    I whispered to Karen¡¯s ears.

    Karen stopped screaming.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m okay. Even if it hurts. No, make it hurt ¡¹

    Karen told me while crying.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Mizushima Karen ¡¹

    Good.

    I screw it in until the root in one goo.

    ¡¸ Gyauuu ¡¹

    The young lady accepted me inside her completely.

    ¡¸ Now we¡¯re connected. Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haaa ¡¹

    Karen stares at me, in pain, making rough breaths repeatedly.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll give the phone back to Karen-san ¡¹

    Ruriko confirmed that Karen¡¯s pierced through, so she gave back the phone to her.

    ¡¸ F-Father! Father! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes spill tears.

    Even so, Karen doesn¡¯t tell her father the tragic situation she¡¯s in.

    She¡¯s not asking for help.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    The girl endures the disgrace and pain from the deflowering.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be sure to complete the duty they bestowed to me ¡¹

    That means becoming my sex slave.

    To answer my requests anytime, anywhere.

    To conceive my child and give birth.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    It won¡¯t do anything good if I move my hips right now.

    Let¡¯s stay still for a while until Karen¡¯s small body grows accustomed to my penis.

    But on the other hand, I¡¯ll enjoy Karen¡¯s breasts while still inside.

    Stretching my tongue and licking her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ah, auu. Y-Yes. Please do¡­tell everyone in the family¡­that Karen is in¡­auu¡­good health ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s father might misunderstand that his daughter is just overcome with emotion.

    He would never imagine that his daughter is getting violated while in a call with him.

    ¡¸ Yes, what? Is Grandfather present too? ¡¹

    Oh, Karen¡¯s father also returned home?

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Yes. Hello, Grandfather. It¡¯s Karen ¡¹

    She hears her grandfather¡¯s voice after a long time.

    However, Karen¡¯s no longer a virgin.

    Her young body has a man¡¯s meat stick inside her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Yes. Karen will do her best for the Mizushima house¡­no matter what, yes¡­uuuu ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s tears aren¡¯t stopping.

    ¡¸ Karen, I¡¯ll talk to your Grandfather, give it to me ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ G-Grandfather, Misuzu-sama wants to talk to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is Kouzuki Misuzu speaking ¡¹

    While Misuzu¡¯s talking over the phone.

    Let¡¯s ejaculate inside Karen.

    ¡¸ Bite into this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts a white handkerchief on Karen¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ That way, you can endure it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Karen bites the cloth.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going all out. I won¡¯t adjust. Sorry to say that ¡¹

    Hearing me say that. Karen nodded lightly.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve told Karen-san¡¯s father earlier already, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu is doing well talking to Karen¡¯s grandfather.

    Even if Ruriko takes the phone after her, it won¡¯t take that long.

    ¡¸ Karen. Look at me. Don¡¯t you ever look away until I¡¯m done ¡¹

    I hold Karen¡¯s hand.

    Grasping it tightly.

    Karen holds it back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to move ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm!!! Hmmmm!!! Hmmmm!!!! ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    Karen¡¯s face distorts in pain as she bites the handkerchief.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look away. Stay on me ¡¹

    Karen desperately stares at me

    ¡¸ Hmmmmmm! Kuuuuuu! Nnnuuuuuuu ¡¹

    It must be painful, difficult for her.

    She¡¯s so embarrassed that she¡¯d want to die.

    But, she¡¯s enduring it.

    The young princess is enduring the disgrace I¡¯m giving to her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen-san is such a cute young lady. Yes ¡¹

    Misuzu talks to Karen¡¯s grandfather while watching her violated.

    ¡¸ Yes. We find her lovely. Ruriko and I cherish her as our little sister¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nuuuuuu!!! Kuuuuuu! Kuuuuun!!! ¡¹

    Oh, Karen¡¯s body is starting to leak the scent of a woman from her violated body.

    Her skin¡¯s moist from the sweat from sex.

    Her love nectar smells.

    That pure and innocent smell is now gone.

    Karen¡¯s ready to accept a man¡¯s semen.

    ¡¸ Karen, we¡¯re nearly there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, guuuuuu, auuuuuu ¡¹

    The naked girl seems in pain.

    The face desperately trying to bite the handkerchief is suffering.

    Even so, I¡­

    I entered my last spurt.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu?! Guuu, ah, uuuu???? ¡¹

    Seeing that I went even more intensely and faster, Karen is shocked.

    Her eyes tell me ¡°Please stop already¡±

    But, my hips can¡¯t stop anymore.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Karen! Karen!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuu! Guuuuuu! Guuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    I shake her small body intensely.

    Her cute breasts stick out, swaying.

    My forehead sweats, and it drops on Karen¡¯s chest.

    It mixes with Karen¡¯s sweat, flowing through her soft skin.

    ¡¸ Here I go, Karen, I¡¯m cumming inside you. Look at me. Look at me!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmmmmmm!!!! Guuuuuu?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    Dokudokudokudoku

    My penis pulsates inside Karen¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Nunu, nuuu, guuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Spewing out my liquid in Karen¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Karen, look. I¡¯m still cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu!!!???! ¡¹

    The young beauty had her eyes wide open.

    She stares at the man ejaculating deep inside her.

    Karen won¡¯t forget this.

    The face of the man who took her virginity, who poured his semen inside her.

    ¡¸ Oooh, that was amazing. Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Karen tears up from the heat spreading inside her.

    Now, she¡¯s a woman.

    I made her a woman.

    Mizushima Karen is no longer a child.

    She can¡¯t return to being a child.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    After pouring the last drop, I lie on top of Karen, exhausted.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Here. Talk to your Grandfather ¡¹

    Misuzu put the phone to Karen¡¯s ear.

    Ruriko took off the handkerchief on her mouth.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa. Grandfather. Grandfather ¡¹

    Karen speaks to her Grandfather while crying.

    ¡¸ I, Karen will do her best. I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t say anything else after that.

    I get up and pat Karen¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ C-Can I talk to Mother again? ¡¹

    Karen wants her mother.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mother! Mother!!! ¡¹

    Karen cries loudly.

    While my semen is inside her.

    While my erect penis is still inside her.

    While the man who violated her is embracing her naked body.

    Even so, Karen didn¡¯t ask for help, from her family, from her mother.

    This girl is a proud princess.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, we¡¯ll call again when the opportunity arises. Anyway, please leave Karen-san to us. Yes, then excuse us ¡¹

    In the end, Misuzu took the call from the crying Karen.

    Then, she gave the farewell greetings.

    The call ended.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough. Karen. ¡¹ You can now shout ¡¹

    I said it on purpose.

    She¡¯s kept her pride as a daughter of nobility.

    Therefore, it¡¯s okay for Mizushima Karen to return to her senses.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Nooooo! I don¡¯t want this! I hate this!!! ¡¹

    The emotions Karen has been desperately holding off explodes!!

    ¡¸ I¡­I¡­Nooo! Nooo!!! Nonononoonooooo!!! ¡¹

    Yes, this is good.

    Let it all out.

    All of the emotions you¡¯ve been holding off.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also going to let it out too ¡¹

    I start moving my hips and ready myself for the second round, no pulling out.

    For the second round, I would not care about her and just ejaculate everything I have.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! It hurts! Please stop it already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t do. Onii-san¡¯s unstoppable here ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s going to do it until Karen-chan falls ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ The first one is always like that! But now, Papa¡¯s doing it to make it feel good as soon as possible ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ This won¡¯t feel good! ¡¹

    Kren shouted.

    ¡¸ It only hurts! My crotch hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hold it for a little longer ¡¹

    Arisu told Karen.

    ¡¸ No. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much. I¡¯m actually dulling your sense of pain ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s painful because you think it is. The truth is, it actually doesn¡¯t hurt that much. It doesn¡¯t hurt ¡¹

    Kinuka also said, showing her consideration.

    ¡¸ But it still hurts. I don¡¯t want this anymore! I¡­ ¡¹

    I still continue to thrust my hips.

    Rubbing Karen¡¯s breasts roughly.

    Kneading her nipples with my fingers.

    OOooh.

    My desire to ejaculate rises up in no time.

    I don¡¯t intend to hold out. I¡¯m going to let it out now

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯m cumming inside Karen again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noo! Nooo! Noooooo!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you pregnant! You¡¯re going to bear my child ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared! Noo!! I¡¯m scared!!! ¡¹

    Now that her restriction of which she¡¯s in a call with her family is gone¡­

    Karen¡¯s heart is now bare.

    The true feelings of this young girl¡­she screams her fear of sex and pregnancy.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! Mother! Mother!!! ¡¹

    Karen screams.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Everyone in her will bear Onii-san¡¯s child sooner or later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. The feeling of Papa¡¯s hot stuff spreading in your baby room makes you feel happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll get used to it¡­soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll turn to pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Believe us ¡¹

    Eri, Rie, Agnes, Arisu, Luna, and Kinuka

    The young girls watch over her.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, I¡¯m cumming again. Karen! Karen! Karen! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared! Mother!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Kuuuuuuuuuuu!!

    I embraced Karen¡¯s small body¡­

    Then, ejaculate while rubbing my penis to her uterus.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s so hot!! ¡¹

    Karen receives my second ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Karen!!! ¡¹

    I continue to ejaculate while grinding my hips.

    ¡¸ Noo, no more ¡¹

    She looks at me while tears fall from her eyes.

    She watches me ejaculate inside her.

    Good, now it will be a habit.

    Karen will always stare at me when I¡¯m cumming inside her.

    ¡¸ Karen, you¡¯re now my woman! You¡¯ll bear my child! You hear? ¡¹

    I print it on Karen¡¯s heart while ejaculating.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to stay by my side forever, do you understand? ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Karen replies as she looks at me.

    Karen¡¯s expression has changed.

    Is it despair, or?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll serve you throughout my life ¡¹

    The young lady looked up at me and replied.

    ¡¸ She has fallen ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins muttered.

    ¡¸ In the end, I¡¯m no match against Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want my friends to fall the same way too ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan is now a friend! Agnes¡¯ sister. ¡¹

    Agnes smiles happily.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. We will be with you too ¡¹

    Arisu is delighted by the creation of a new sister.

    ¡¸ Karen, you¡¯re cute ¡¹

    This girl, I just poured my semen on her¡­

    I gave her a kiss.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1084.

    Chapter 1084. Deflowering the Tiny Princess / Become Happy!

    ¡¸ Karen-san, look this way ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of the girl connected to me.

    ¡¸ Okay. You can pull out now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I pull my penis out of Karen.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii ¡¹

    The young pussy that just lost virginity¡­

    As the half-withered penis passes through the narrow portion of her insides, Karen¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ Noo, uuuu ¡¹

    As soon as my glans is pulled out, two rounds¡¯ worth of semen pours out from Karen¡¯s entrance.

    My penis is also dyed pink from the white liquid and virgin blood.

    ¡¸ Stay still. Keep your legs spread open ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Karen¡¯s violated body.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to cry but look at the camera lens ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes.

    Girls who were just violated look beautiful.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko will clean it up ¡¹

    Ruriko holds a wet towel and wipes the blood, sweat, love nectar, and semen from my penis.

    Cold towel feels good.

    It stimulates my recently ejaculated penis.

    ¡¸ Okay, you can move now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s photo session is over.

    ¡¸ Karen, I¡¯ll clean you up ¡¹

    Misuzu takes out a white handkerchief and wet towel then goes to Karen whose legs are spread open.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry for thinking of making Karen my pet. I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s pet, and yet, I got conceited ¡¹

    Misuzu apologized to Karen.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Karen looked up at Misuzu, exhausted.

    ¡¸ First, we¡¯ll mark Karen¡¯s blood in this handkerchief. It¡¯s your memento for becoming Danna-sama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Misuzu presses the handkerchief on Karen¡¯s genital area.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Karen speaks bravely.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll wipe it off ¡¹

    This time, she used a wet towel to wipe Karen¡¯s genitals, thighs, and butt off the semen dripping off.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry. To let Misuzu-sama do all these ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s confused as the young lady of the Kouzuki house is cleaning her body.

    Up until earlier, she¡¯s treated as her pet, that Master who¡¯s in control of her mind and body for a week is now taking care of her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m Karen¡¯s big sister. We¡¯re sisters who will serve Danna-sama for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    I speak from behind Misuzu who¡¯s on all fours, wiping Karen¡¯s crotch.

    Misuzu¡¯s pussy is exposed to me as she¡¯s wearing a bikini with a hole.

    She must be aroused from watching me deflower Karen. It¡¯s clearly wet.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, stick out your ass ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu raises her hips and waits for insertion.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what are you to me again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your pet. Danna-sama¡¯s pet who¡¯s pleased when violated ¡¹

    Misuzu replies while staring at Karen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Good, then I¡¯ll do just that ¡¹

    I turn my penis Ruriko cleaned up towards Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, Please violate me to your heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    I grabbed Misuzu¡¯s thin hips and touch her slit with my glans.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Auuu!!! ¡¹

    I slip inside Misuzu from behind.

    Ooh. Misuzu¡¯s insides are so hot and tight.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Danna-sama¡¯s inside! Violating me again! I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m so happy!!! ¡¹

    It goes in deeper.

    ¡¸ Karen. Look! I¡¯m also being violated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the same. You¡¯re just like me. I¡¯m Danna-sama¡¯s pet!! ¡¹

    I grind my hips deeper.

    Misuzu¡¯s body has completely become a ¡°woman¡± after I continuously violate her for the past six months.

    Still, this body of hers is overflowing with charm. It¡¯s firm.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels good! It feels good! Yes, I love it when Danna-sama violates me!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body sways indecently on top of Karen¡¯s small body.

    ¡¸ Karen will soon love it too. Sex with Onii-sama is so much fun. Ruriko loves it and there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of ¡¹

    Ruriko told Karen.

    ¡¸ Karen, look. I¡¯ll receive Danna-sama¡¯s semen too, I promise. I will get pregnant together with Karen and we¡¯ll give birth to the child at the same time. I won¡¯t let you go through anything scary anymore. You¡¯re together with Onee-sama. Aaah, let¡¯s bear Danna-sama¡¯s child together, okay? ¡¹

    Misuzu promises Karen while I violate her from behind.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, why? ¡¹

    Karen stares at the indecently swaying Misuzu dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s not a bad girl for wanting to take Karen as her pet ¡¹

    I said.

    I grope Misuzu¡¯s breasts from behind. I confirmed that her nipples are stiff.

    ¡¸ Misuzu wants to get close to Karen. She wanted to get along with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. Karen, L-Let¡¯s get along. Let¡¯s be friends. I will stay by Danna-sama¡¯s side forever ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Me too. No, everyone in here, and those who aren¡¯t here are the same. Onii-sama¡¯s family is now Karen-san¡¯s sister ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Welcome, Karen-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome! ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna speak for the young group.

    ¡¸ This is your home, we¡¯re your family, and this man is your husband ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at me and said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Welcome, Karen! Aaaah! Danna-sama! Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s climbing up quick.

    She¡¯s rising up quickly because Karen¡¯s watching her.

    I just had my second round so I can¡¯t do it together with her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go ahead and cum. Go and cum in front of Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Watch me, Karen. Watch your big sister¡¯s embarrassing moment ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s watching.

    As Misuzu¡¯s reaching the limit of pleasures.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah! Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Misuzu¡¯s cumming! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body bent greatly on top of Karen.

    She¡¯s twitching.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Danna-sama! Danna-sama! I lovelovelovelovelove you!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s insides trickle a lot of love nectar.

    It splashes on Karen¡¯s recently cleaned body.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaa, uuuuuu ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s skin is sweating as she just reached climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Danna-sama! Karen! ¡¹

    Then, Misuzu fell on Karen¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Karen, I love you. I wanted to embrace you like this ¡¹

    My penis is still inside Misuzu, and she hugs Karen¡¯s small body.

    Of course. Misuzu is into girls too.

    Her sex with me is an exception, but the truth is, she loves cute girls.

    ¡¸ Karen, we will be together forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Karen replies with a confused look.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°Misuzu-sama¡± it¡¯s ¡°Misuzu-oneesama¡± ¡¹

    I ordered while pulling my penis out of Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, M-Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Karen. You¡¯re so cute. I love you ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles while caressing Karen¡¯s face.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, you can¡¯t! It¡¯s the rule that Papa¡¯s washing after the first sex ¡¹

    We moved to the bathroom.

    That said, not everyone came with us.

    Some girls already took a bath with us before Karen¡¯s deflowering.

    Karen, Misuzu, and I are sticky from sweat, love nectar, and semen, and so¡­

    We had to take a bath again.

    There¡¯s no need for the girls who just watched don¡¯t need to join in the bath.

    Even so, Agnes and Arisu came over because they¡¯re worried.

    Also, Ruriko and Katsuko-nee came too.

    ¡¸ Come over here, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Karen stands before me

    Hmm.

    Even if they¡¯re of the same age, they all have a different physique.

    Agnes is a half-race and so she has a mature physique despite being young.

    As for Luna, she¡¯s got a body appropriate for her age.

    As for Koyomi-chan, her body is too young. She¡¯s the slowest when it comes to growth.

    As for Arisu, her breasts are meaty, but her frame is starting to mature. Her legs are long, a model shape.

    Then, Karen¡­

    She¡¯s thin. Quite thin. No, her chest and butt are growing, but¡­

    Well, they¡¯re still in the middle of their growth period so I think that they¡¯ll individual differences will grow bigger.

    ¡¸ It might sting, but endure it ¡¹

    I poured warm water from the shower into Karen¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    I knew it. It hurts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cleaning it up, don¡¯t be so tense ¡¹

    I put soap in my hands and whip it.

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes stare at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. That¡¯s just how it is ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t ejaculated after my sex with Misuzu so it remains erect.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wash your back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hii ¡¹

    I applied bubbles on Karen¡¯s back.

    Then, her ass.

    ¡¸ I-I can do the front myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t. Papa loves breasts after all ¡¹

    Agnes laughs while in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Just let me do it, I like it anyway ¡¹

    I washed Karen¡¯s chest, stomach, and crotch.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Karen seems to have given up.

    She lets me wash her in silence.

    I also cleaned up Karen¡¯s legs.

    Then, I washed it off with a shower.

    ¡¸ Come, let¡¯s soak in warm water ¡¹

    I also finished washing in the shower.

    I¡¯m a little tired.

    I want to stretch out in the bath.

    ¡¸ Come here Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-san, this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, this way ¡¹

    Agnes and Arisu open up a spot for Karen.

    ¡¸ They called you. Go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Karen goes to Agnes and the girls.

    I soaked in the bath¡­hmmm

    ¡¸ Dear, as for tomorrow ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes over.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, tomorrow, Kou-sama wants you there ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    The new Black Forest Brothel is the secret facility in the basement of the hotel in front of the station

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little later than scheduled but she wants to start the training of the newcomers ¡¹

    Newcomers?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mean Tokuda Sonoko-san and the other, right? ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san¡­gang-raped by the Kansai Yakuza allies of her father¡­she accepted becoming a prostitute.

    And, Kurosawa Naoko-san joined her.

    ¡¸ Yes, not those girls. Those girls do have negative impressions when it comes to sex ¡¹

    Their bosses from Kansai Yakuza gave orders to come to Tokyo and attack the Kouzuki house.

    However, unable to find an effective plan¡­Tendou Sadao¡¯s group accumulated stress¡­

    They violated Tokuda-san, the daughter of their ally from Kansai, to kill time.

    Kurosawa-san watched Tokuda-san violated as she¡¯s raped.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable since they had such a sorrowful experience. Their views on sex have to be fixed through a different program ¡¹

    Meaning, it¡¯s not my turn.

    ¡¸ You know who it is, right? The other prostitute candidate Ojou-sama picked up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I heard ¡¹

    And that I¡¯m the one to teach those girls about sex.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re virgins, and they have no knowledge when it comes to sex. That¡¯s why, you are to teach them that ¡°Sex isn¡¯t scary, it¡¯s for enjoyment.¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯re going to become prostitutes, right? ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s sister. Kurama Misato-san will become a prostitute, but¡­

    Misato-san is the daughter of the Kurama house, a nobility, and so Minaho-neesan said that she won¡¯t be having sex with her customers.

    The people who were indebted to the Kurama house will buy Misato-san¡¯s time without sex.

    The truth is, only I can have sex with Misato-san.

    However, apart from Misato-san, the new prostitute candidates are¡­

    They¡¯ll be doing actual prostitution.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It can¡¯t be helped. They have their own reasons to why decided to become a prostitute. Therefore, we want them to have a good memory on their first time, at least ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ My first experience was also too cruel when I was turned into a prostitute, and I was quite wild inside until I met you ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped Katsuko-nee when she was in her first year of high school, raped her, and made her sell her body.

    ¡¸ If your first experience isn¡¯t a bad one, then you won¡¯t be having negative sentiments towards sex. If that¡¯s the case, you can live as a prostitute with a bright mood, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m giving them that kind of sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can do it. No, you¡¯re in charge of this. Kuromori house has no other man ¡¹

    Managing the brothel is the livelihood of the Kuromori house.

    Since I¡¯m also adopted by this family, it¡¯s inevitable.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee are resuming the brothel, and so¡­

    ¡¸ The prostitute training has to be done by someone from the inside. We can¡¯t bring out girls with no experience to the customers ¡¹

    If this was when Shirasaka Sousuke was in control, then the newly kidnapped virgin girls would be served to the perverted cyustumers for them to rape.

    However, those girls don¡¯t last.

    In fact, most of the prostitutes raped suffered mentally and died from a mental breakdown.

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re going to become proper prostitutes, then they have to be kept in line. Professional prostitutes have to satisfy their customers with their skills. Furthermore, if the prostitute views sex negatively, it¡¯ll disappoint the customer ¡¹

    They have to view sex brightly and positively.

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa had that behavior and that¡¯s why they were loved by most customers.

    ¡¸ But, Katsuko-nee. What about Tokuda-san and the other? ¡¹

    According to the conversation earlier, they have to be optimistic, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for Ojou-sama and me to worry about. We looked after girls like them back when the brothel was in this mansion ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Minaho-neesan and everyone did look after those girls who had a bitter experience from Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa-san can¡¯t trust men as of now, so you can¡¯t do it ¡¹

    I turned their friends, Eri, and Rie into my sex slaves.

    They know about that.

    They don¡¯t have a good impression of me.

    ¡¸ Compared to that, the new girls are pure. I think that their age is close to yours. They do agree with everything Ojou-sama and I tell them but there¡¯s no clear hierarchy ¡¹

    The managers of the brothel and the newcomers to the job.

    The new girls should have weak standing.

    I¡¯m also on the managerial side of the Kuromori house, but¡­

    I¡¯m just a high school boy, they should let down their guards.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we teach them the courtesy, the foundation skills of a prostitute. You can enjoy them in their practical training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it. Oh, but, Momoko-neechan¡¯s coming by tomorrow evening ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. We will go there tomorrow morning, and return by evening ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee promised.

    ¡¸ Should we bring Arisu and the girls? ¡¹

    Like, they were away from Misato-san for a week.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re free to do that ¡¹

    I looked at Arisu, who¡¯s talking to Karen.

    ¡¸ Arisu. We¡¯re going to Misato-san¡¯s place tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that true? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, bring Mitama and Kinuka with you ¡¹

    They probably want to see Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    Arisu replied happily.

    ¡¸ Papa, what about Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes still has to study! Karen, watch over Agnes¡¯ studies ¡¹

    Agnes will enroll in the same school Karen¡¯s going to.

    They¡¯re of the same age, and Karen should know best how much she should study.

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, please take care of me desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Papa! In exchange, Agnes will make sure that Karen-chan doesn¡¯t get sad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-chan already had sex with Papa after all ¡¹

    Agnes holds Karen¡¯s hand.

    Then, Arisu puts her hand on top of theirs.

    ¡¸ If you want someone to protect you, you have to give your body and your mind to that person. ¡¹

    She tells Karen, who¡¯s a year younger than her.

    ¡¸ Even if you¡¯re born nobility. You¡¯ll have to live with discomfort until you die. You haven¡¯t done anything and yet, you receive it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I had to do it with Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Karen asks Arisu.

    ¡¸ After all, we don¡¯t have blood relationships right? You had to offer your body to him and bear his child for the family ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re giving our bodies one-sidedly. He¡¯s also giving so many things to us. Therefore, we¡¯re slaves, but we¡¯re more of a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Karen-chan is now family! Agnes is happy! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama never does charity work. He does his work because it¡¯s for the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-sama always makes a distinction between family and others ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko told Karen.

    ¡¸ You will notice soon that Karen-san is fortunate to have met Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re reflecting on such fortune now. And I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll understand it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Karen-chan will become happy too! ¡¹

    Ruriko, Arisu, and Agnes

    ¡¸ Even if you¡¯re not into it, he¡¯ll just do it anyway, so, be ready for it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Karen with a gentle smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1085.

    Chapter 1085. Night of Retrieval / Return Song

    ¡¸ Arisu, look after Karen ¡¹

    We finished bathing, then I told Arisu in the dressing room.

    Anyway, I should let her free from Misuzu today.

    Anyway, staying together with me for longer will only make her tension grow.

    I thought that I should leave her to Arisu, who¡¯s also a daughter of nobility, and is a year older than her.

    Mitama and Kinuka go to the same school with Arisu as bodyguards, and they¡¯ve seen each other at parties and such, so it would be reassuring for Karen.

    The isolation Karen felt during the one week she spent with Misuzu and the girls have to clear away first.

    ¡¸ Agnes too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, Papa! ¡¹

    Karen needs Agnes¡¯ innocence and cheerfulness.

    Then, Luna and the twins will have to support them.

    ¡¸ Agnes and everyone loves Karen-chan, so there¡¯s no need to worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please take care of me ¡¹

    Karen bowed her head to Agnes.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do that! It takes a bit of time for the new girls to get used to the family. Agnes also had that time. But now, I love everyone ¡¹

    Agnes shows a smile to Karen.

    Yeah.

    Agnes had that time when she¡¯s the youngest in the family.

    That time when she doesn¡¯t open up doesn¡¯t talk to anyone.

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, and I have been living in this place for a week too, but¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all kind people. Don¡¯t worry. You can rest the night with us tonight ¡¹

    The little sister who had other big sisters look after her¡­

    They become the big sister when a new girl joins the family.

    They look after her, worry about her.

    They grow up when they find someone they want to protect.

    They become stronger.

    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have to worry.

    Karen will sure come to that side too.

    We have Mao-chan, a toddler, the youngest member of the family.

    Then, next year, Yukino and Nagisa will give birth to my child.

    ¡¸ Now then, Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan. It¡¯s been a week since you¡¯ve come but I¡¯m sorry, you have to let him go for tonight ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s wearing a bath towel told the two.

    ¡¸ Uhm, why is it? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Let it be, Ruriko. Danna-sama¡¯s been troubled for today, so we should let him be free from us for tonight ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Tomorrow is a Sunday, so it¡¯ll be a bit hard, so I want him to rest for tonight ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel, and then meet up with Kurama Misato-san and the other prostitute candidates.

    By night, Kaan Momoko-neechan is coming over.

    That¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ Besides, don¡¯t we want to have another conversation with Yoshiko-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko stayed in the Kouzuki mansion for one week to have a conversation with Yoshiko-san, but¡­

    The result was the two of them recommending Yoshiko-san to have sex with me and nothing else.

    They didn¡¯t try to understand how Yoshiko-san feels.

    Therefore, Yoshiko-san chose the option to not hold any relationship with me. The opposite.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama already determined her answer. So, we¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We will have to adjust to lessen the load on Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Jii-chan recognizes Yoshiko-san as the daughter of the Kouzuki house, but¡­

    She¡¯s given up on trying to stand in line with Misuzu and Ruriko, who were born daughters of the nobility.

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s lived as the servant of the Kouzuki house suddenly became a member of the head, it¡¯s mentally impossible.

    Therefore, in cases where the daughter of the Kouzuki house has to come in public, Misuzu and Ruriko will show up as much as possible from now on, reducing her burden.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama has to be comfortable in her status ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need to understand her ¡¹

    The idea that ¡®since they can do it, Yoshiko-san can do it too,¡¯ is wrong.

    People are different.

    Especially for those who have a different status, different environment in their life.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been living with Yoshiko-oneesama for so long and yet¡­I saw things differently ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s the Master, and Yoshiko-san¡¯s the Servant.

    Even if they were in the same places with the same experience, they see and feel it differently.

    ¡¸ Err, I think that you shouldn¡¯t try to make contact with Yoshiko-san tonight either ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Earlier, she was talking to Mariko, and she was having fun. I think that it¡¯s better if Misuzu and Ruriko step back and let the other girls mingle with her, right?

    They were facing each other for a week, and yet, they still want to talk more.

    ¡¸ I think so too. You don¡¯t have to rush. Give her some time. Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan¡¯s the type who makes decisions right away, so you hurry too much on everything ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Human relationships take time to adapt, to adjust. You can¡¯t just start a conversation, then decide, and it becomes like that. You girls are smarter than ordinary people, and you are skilled in adapting so it¡¯s like that, but asking other girls to have that same skill is cruel ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. Misuzu and Ruriko are mentally trained as they¡¯re raised as daughters of the Kouzuki house. They have strong pressure too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re not that strong ¡¹

    The two denied it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we always depend on Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We can move forward at ease when we¡¯re with Onii-sama ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You girls can digest the pressure and stress from being the daughters of nobility because of your relationship with him. That¡¯s a good thing, but still, you girls flick your ¡°ON,¡± or ¡°OFF¡± switch faster than others. You¡¯re accustomed to that situation since childhood. Therefore, no matter what situation you¡¯re in, you can blow away your negative emotions by having sex with him and immediately act with a positive attitude. But, ordinary people can¡¯t gear change that fast ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t like that. She takes her time to worry, thinking ¡°Is this really okay?¡± as she moves forward slowly. You girls analyze the situation in an instant, and find your conclusion right away, ¡°If it¡¯s like this, then this is what I should do,¡± and so, you make the move right away, but not everyone is like that. Even if they find their conclusion, some people take time to gain courage and take a step forward. No, it¡¯s most, not some ¡¹

    Karen and Arisu listen to Katsuko-nee¡¯s talk silently.

    ¡¸ So, don¡¯t rush. You don¡¯t have to. Misuzu and Ruriko, you should understand that Yoshiko-san¡¯s not going at your speed. The idea of ¡°So it¡¯s like this, now we do this. That¡¯s the only choice,¡± is too fast ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That means that we should give her some space ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ Yes. She will only be confused unless given time to adapt to the situation ¡¹

    Hearing that, Arisu;

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, and I have spent a week in this mansion. Agnes-san and Luna-san as the center, naturally, everyone is also being considerate for us so we could adapt in this life, that¡¯s why¡­ We find it good to stay in this place ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the same one week, Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan had been forcing Karen-chan to accept the situation. That¡¯s the difference between the two of them now ¡¹

    Karen compared Arisu and Karen.

    ¡¸ Karen-san, you just had sex with him. So, Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan thinks that Karen-san is already his woman, so it should be okay now, right? You girls make decisions based only on the situation ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at the two.

    ¡¸ But, the truth is, Karen-san herself still don¡¯t know what kind of effect does offering her virginity to him will do on her life in the future. It¡¯s unknown how much it heals her heart to have sex with him. She doesn¡¯t have experience. She has to take it in slowly. It¡¯ll take some time for her to understand the situation she¡¯s in ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Misuzu and Ruriko forgot it already but you girls also were confused after our first sex, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You girls also took some time before you adapted. I still remember it ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Really? But I believe that I was already devoted to Danna-sama from the beginning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I began to see sex as a fun activity immediately after offering Onii-sama my virginity ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it. Then we¡¯re going to have a screening later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ We still have videos of your first, second, and third experience. You can watch yourself and confirm if you rewrote your memories ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, can we also watch? ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Why not? Misuzu and the girls watched Arisu and Karen¡¯s first time, so I think that they have the rights to watch Misuzu¡¯s first time too

    I said.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. I think that it¡¯s just fair ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feel free to watch my records too ¡¹

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s good.

    They can confirm each other¡¯s past with this¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to come with them, take a rest for tonight ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re there, they¡¯ll be embarrassed that they might faint in agony ¡¹

    Huh? Why would Misuzu and the girls faint from watching their first experience?!

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯ll see it tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    With that said. I parted with everyone from the bathroom.

    Agnes also said that she wants to watch Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s first time.

    She called Eri, Rie, and all the other young girls.

    It seems that there will be a lot of fuss during the screening tonight.

    As for me, I¡¯m thirsty so I moved to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yo-chan. Kudou-san sent over a mail. It seems that he¡¯s entered the final stage ¡¹

    Nei and Margo-san are facing a laptop each.

    Tsukiko and Koyomi-chan are here too.

    ¡¸ The bureaucrats who have been acting recklessly have been dealt with. With that, everyone who¡¯s trying to control the Miko power from the government is dealt with. Well, sooner or later, another group will come, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There won¡¯t be any stupid people showing up for now. The view of letting the Kouzuki house manage the Takakura shrine maidens will grow stronger. It¡¯s not like the Kouzuki house and the government are in opposition, so if they make some trouble, they know that it¡¯ll only get difficult for them ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Look, this is the latest news ¡¹

    Margo-san cast the news article on the internet from the laptop to the monitor in the dining room.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    The prime minister resigned.

    ¡¸ The state bureaucrats are people of the government, and that¡¯s why they won¡¯t be acting recklessly alone. Above the bureaucrats are the cabinet ministers, then ordering the cabinet is the prime minister ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re to take responsibility after biting against the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ The whole nobility had the consensus to let the Kouzuki house manage the Takakura shrine maidens. And nobility covers most of Japan¡¯s leading companies and management, they have enough power to dismiss the prime minister from his position ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry for all the troubles just for our sake ¡¹

    Tsukiko said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, this might not be their initial objective. Maybe the objective of the bureaucrats was actually to dismiss the prime minister and replace him ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Wait, Jii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope. Kouzuki-san won¡¯t take that risk. If it goes poorly, Mizusu-san, Ruriko-chan, and you would be at risk ¡¹

    I see. If the reckless bureaucrats tried to take Tsukiko and the girls¡­

    It just happened that Misuzu and the girls are there¡­

    Jii-chan can¡¯t take control of the underground society employed by the bureaucrats.

    ¡¸ Oh, while we¡¯re talking, another mail came from Kudou-san ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is another news ¡¹

    Margo-san casts another news article.

    ¡¸ An influential man in the ruling party had been hospitalized ¡¹

    He suddenly collapsed at a time like this?

    ¡¸ Is that the mastermind behind this case? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, he probably is. He could¡¯ve tried to use the reckless bureaucrats and take Tsukiko-san from the Kouzuki house, making them do what he tells them ¡¹

    Using the Miko power, they can control people, and control their memories.

    ¡¸ But, this case will convey that the shrine maidens won¡¯t be under anyone¡¯s control. Making the Kouzuki house and nobility fight, argue, dismiss the prime minister, and forcing big politicians to retire could be a precedent ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, it¡¯s not the sudden hospitalization? ¡¹

    I thought that Kudou-papa wouldn¡¯t go for a physical attack.

    Instead of beating them up, making them drink poison.

    ¡¸ I mean, the hospital the politician went to is a purveyor university hospital. It¡¯s a place where politicians can pretend illness if there¡¯s any trouble. They have private rooms prepared for such ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Well, Kouzuki-san went thoroughly with them so they might retire from the political world, right? If they don¡¯t step out voluntarily, the scandal will become public, and that could socially murder them ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The society thinks that it¡¯s Kouzuki-san who did what we did to Shirasaka Sousuke. Next, it would be the turn of an actual assassin. Everyone knows Kyouko Messer¡¯s relationship with us ¡¹

    Either way, if they¡¯re cornered, they can¡¯t fight.

    ¡¸ Politicians and bureaucrats can¡¯t take us down anymore ¡¹

    That¡¯s what this incident proved.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house deals with the surface, and we deal with the backside. Kouzuki SS. Kudou-san¡¯s monkey business party. Kyouko-san¡¯s a strong poison, and anyone careless to touch us would be dealt with from every direction. Right. If it¡¯s the Kaan house, which has the same power as the Kouzuki house, then they might be able to deal with us, but, Kaan house has no intention of going against the Kouzuki house. Instead of fighting each other, they find more benefits in getting along. Kaan house is now a businessman, and so they know that they should look and decide things with a cool mind. Compared to that, the politicians and bureaucrats don¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s settled now, there are still more politicians and bureaucrats who are still learning. Therefore, someday, someone will make this stupid incident repeat. Get ready for them, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    We demonstrated that they can¡¯t take us down and yet¡­

    They¡¯re still coming?

    ¡¸ Politicians and bureaucrats are the kinds of people who decide using emotions. They¡¯re not composed. They don¡¯t think logically. ¡°I don¡¯t like that guy. He gets me angry. I¡¯m angry. I¡¯m Frustrated. I¡¯m humiliated,¡± they¡¯re quite impulsive like that and so it¡¯s easy for them to act rashly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Politicians and bureaucrats are the people who are in hold of the fate of the country, right?

    Why are they so shallow?

    ¡¸ Right. That¡¯s how it is. They can run with just their emotions, and pander to the emotions of the people, or they can be pulled or swayed by the public opinion. Anyway, they¡¯re quite the emotional creatures. Those who are in charge of the field can restrain themselves because they are confronted with giants, but those in the upper echelons who are discussing the kingdom of heaven are dreaming, talking only in idealistic terms, and are not able to reconcile with reality ¡¹

    Oh, I think I get that.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, people in business, well, there are some emotional people at the top, but people who are still fighting for survival in a competitive world have to cool down their heads or their company will crash ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ You should cool yourself too. Don¡¯t let your emotions take control. Don¡¯t forget to look at the facts before talking idealistically ¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸ We managed to do something with the miserable reality today, but either way, some politician or bureaucrat would become the new enemy. Don¡¯t consider this over ¡¹

    This will happen again.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t root them out. Even if you take down one, another one will get conceited, and try to push their control over the Kouzuki house and us, making stupid schemes. This will repeat for tens of times for as long as we¡¯re alive¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Kouzuki Ojii-chan¡¯s already used to this! Politicians and bureaucrats who want to take the Kouzuki house always come after them ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Yeah, Jii-chan dealt with them so many times that he¡¯s already accustomed to it, but¡­

    The politicians and bureaucrats always get replaced, and so, they¡¯ll pick a fight with the Kouzuki house, without even reflecting on the failure of the previous.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s just how it is ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common. Bad people have no end. They¡¯ll come again and again. Therefore, we just have to repel them again and again too. If you feel hopeless, then you lose ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need to fight forever if we want to protect our family ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that kind of face. You¡¯re not fighting alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you have us you know! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-san¡¯s also constructing a system to put them away ¡¹

    Yeah, they¡¯re right.

    I¡¯m not alone.

    No matter who comes to attack, we have people who can deal with them.

    ¡¸ Nei, open Kudou-san¡¯s mail ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Margo-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei operates her laptop.

    ¡¸ Ooh, another video¡¯s attached. I¡¯ll cast it on that monitor ¡¹

    This time, Nei¡¯s screen is shown on the monitor in the dining room.

    ¡¸ Okay, playing video ¡¹

    Nei presses a key.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s shown on screen.

    ¡º Stop time! Tracey Police Inspector Respond! Kurukuru moko moko, kuru kuru, mokomo, Secret Detective Zero Zero one one one!! ¡»

    As usual, he¡¯s making some joke I can¡¯t understand.

    ¡º Oh, anyway, it¡¯s all done. Lifting alert status. I¡¯m also going back home and sleep like a log. It¡¯s all over. Yosoro! ¡»

    He¡¯s so excited. It¡¯s because his work is over.

    ¡º Then, we will introduce the members of the final operation. First ¡»

    A handsome man wearing a black suit appears.

    ¡º Yay! I¡¯m the lead guitar of the Kido Qtaro, my name¡¯s Kid Blaster! ¡»

    ¡º Yay! I¡¯m the keyboard boy, Angel Belle ¡»

    A red-haired flashy lady said.

    ¡º Yay! I¡¯m the drummer! Boy Steve! ¡»

    A blue hat blonde-haired man speaks lively.

    ¡º And, I¡¯m the villainous manager Epstein, Shaved Isaac! Yay! ¡»

    Err. Who cares?

    ¡º I¡¯m Ken, percussion. I¡¯m sorry for being clumsy ¡»

    A tall short-haired old man said.

    ¡º Hello. My name is Pondo. Eames Pondo ¡»

    Now there¡¯s an Englishman here.

    ¡º Lastly, I¡¯m the crusher chou. Kudou Yuusaku!! ¡»

    Kudou-papa joined the mysterious group.

    ¡º Well then, hear out the song. ¡°Jun Ai¡± Let¡¯s go! ¡»

    W-What?

    What¡¯s starting?

    ¡º Ara Yotto! Shizukana Kohan no Momi no Kage Kara ¡»

    ¡º Shizuka Kohan no Momi no Kage Kara ¡»

    ¡º Mou Tsuitekena to, tsuma ga naku ¡»

    ¡º Mou Tsuitekena to, tsuma ga naku ¡»

    ¡º Iyaan, Bakan~ soko wa oheso~ ¡»

    ¡º Shizuka Kohan no Momi no Kage Kara ¡»

    ¡º Mou Tsuitekena to, tsuma ga naku ¡»

    ¡º Iyaan, Bakan~ soko wa oheso~ ¡»

    ¡º Shizuka Kohan no Momi no Kage Kara ¡»

    ¡º Mou Tsuitekena to, tsuma ga naku ¡»

    ¡º Iyaan, Bakan~ soko wa oheso~ ¡»

    And they repeat.

    ¡º Shizuka Kohan no Momi no Kage Kara ¡»

    ¡º Mou Tsuitekena to, tsuma ga naku ¡»

    ¡º Iyaan, Bakan~ soko wa oheso~ ¡»

    ¡º Iyaan, Bakan~ soko wa oheso~ ¡»

    ¡º Iyaan, Bakan~ soko wa oheso~ ¡»

    ¡º Attaka gohan ni kakerudakeeeee ¡»

    W-What?

    ¡º Yay! Thank you! I love Tokyo!!! ¡»

    ¡º See you next time! Bye-bye! ¡»

    Then, the song ended.

    ¡¸ That video was just horrible ¡¹

    Nei said dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s not show Michi that ¡¹

    I¡¯m also dumbfounded.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1086.

    Chapter 1086. Night of Retrieval / If We Meet in a Dream

    ¡¸That¡¯s case closed for now¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Yeah.

    For now, only in this case.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re a criminal organization after all¡¹

    The Black Forest is an existence that does illegal things.

    The state will never protect us.

    Enemies will always come to get what we have.

    We need to continue fighting to keep our family safe.

    ¡¸It¡¯s got nothing to do with being a crime syndicate. You¡¯ll have to fight in one way or another for as long as you¡¯re alive¡¹

    Margo-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸No matter how just your life is, there will always be evil approaching. They love taking away happiness from people. And there¡¯s no such thing as someone who protects themselves perfectly¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Even the police aren¡¯t reliable¡¹

    Nei speaks lonely.

    ¡¸You can only trust your family¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Did Yoshinobu-kun¡¯s family protect you? What did your parents do to you?¡¹

    They abandoned me.

    ¡¸My parents were also disgraceful¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s father joined his fellows in gang-raping the young Margo-san.

    Margo-san has blonde hair and blue eyes, and he didn¡¯t want to admit that he¡¯s his daughter, a Native American.

    ¡¸Therefore, I punished them¡¹

    Then, Margo-san killed her father.

    ¡¸Well, what I meant is, after I parted with my real parents, my blood family, didn¡¯t we make this family?¡¹

    My actual family wasn¡¯t genuine.

    Or in Nei¡¯s case, she lost her actual family.

    We gathered here.

    ¡¸We made a new family, and that¡¯s why we can live by casting away our past. The truth is if I had not met everyone in the family, maybe, at this point¡­¡¹

    I said.

    I might¡¯ve been dead already.

    In despair, alone, in that dark room.

    ¡¸My real family couldn¡¯t protect me but this Kuromori family always keeps me safe. I¡¯m grateful for that¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸Yoshinobu-kun, don¡¯t misunderstand. Sure, we created this special group named Kuromori, but¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸This family doesn¡¯t have some kind of special power. Rather, that power comes from you¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the family that protects you, it¡¯s you who protects the family. You work your body and provide the family with the survival power they need. I think you should understand your role and power¡¹

    Err?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the family¡¯s power that protects Yo-chan but instead, it¡¯s Yo-chan who desperately wants to keep the family safe - that¡¯s what powers up the family¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the energy source of the family, and also the engine. That¡¯s why Minaho¡¯s making you do every single thing, right? Minaho can¡¯t move forward unless Yoshinobu-kun makes a move¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸I think that Tsukiko-san and the girls know that best. After all, the sisters, and their cousin, Koyomi-chan, can¡¯t do anything unless it¡¯s for Yoshinobu-kun, right?¡¹

    If not for me?

    Then, Koyomi-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸Uhm, why is it that you trust us so much?¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Kou-sama, you show no doubt towards us at all¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s nothing to be suspicious about, right?¡¹

    I replied in surprise.

    ¡¸But, we¡¯re girls who have the blood of the shrine maidens, we can read minds, you know? Also, we can control them¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸Well, I already know that¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why do you not hate it when we peek in your mind?¡¹

    Err?

    ¡¸Well, I just think that it is what it is¡¹

    Rather, it helps me a lot when they understand my emotions that I can¡¯t speak out.

    I¡¯m stupid so I¡¯m not good at explaining my feelings in words.

    ¡¸We can read that it¡¯s what he really thinks and sometimes it surprises us¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸Then, why do you not consider that we could control your mind? We might be controlling Kuormori-san to make it convenient for us¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, that¡¯s likely.

    But.

    ¡¸Even if that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the problem? Tsukiko¡¯s much smarter and attentive than me, also, Yomi has the habit of jumping in without thinking, getting controlled by her would be scary, but Tsukiko¡¯s keeping her in check¡¹

    The Takakura sisters should be able to see each other¡¯s hearts.

    ¡¸That aside, Luna and Koyomi-chan are cautious. So, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t have to worry¡¹

    When Yomi¡¯s going to act recklessly, everyone else can stop her.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t get my head around Kou-sama¡¹

    Huh? Tsukiko?

    ¡¸Our father always worried. That our mother, the shrine maiden, and we could peek in his mind. Also, he¡¯s always worried that he might not be following his will at the moment, that we might be taking control of him¡¹

    ¡¸My father was also like that¡¹

    The two who married the women with the Miko powers were like that?

    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s the normal response. Kaan Momoko-san refused to be in the same room as Tsukiko-san and the girls¡¹

    Oh right, Momoko-neechan did that.

    ¡¸Minaho too. With exceptions where it would be rude not to meet with Tsukiko-san and the girls, she never makes contact if possible¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Well, I think that it¡¯s just appropriate for someone who has an excessively cautious personality like Minaho. She already had past experiences of dealing with Kouzuki-san and the underground society, and so her nature of doubting everything is quite strong¡¹

    She¡¯s been fighting against Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s evil all this time after all.

    She has a habit of thinking of everything with the assumption that the other party is lying and is trying to deceive her.

    ¡¸You say that and yet, Margo-oneesama¡¯s also making confirmations at times, right?¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸Yeah. I have the habit of making notes and checking them afterward. I confirm that my mind has no contradictions¡¹

    Even if nothing is happening, she writes notes, and then check if there are any contradictions to her thoughts.

    It¡¯s to confirm whether Tsukiko and the girls have been manipulating her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m an adult, so it¡¯s just self-defense¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Yes. I think that it¡¯s natural when there are ¡°monsters,¡± like us nearby¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸However, I think it¡¯s just Mana-chan who¡¯s afraid inside. Compared to that, young girls aren¡¯t afraid of Tsukiko-san at all!¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m grateful for that¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan, do you know why? It¡¯s not because they¡¯re children. Actually, children are much more sensitive. When they sense that the person is different than them, they become cautious¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Agnes is getting along with Luna, right?¡¹

    Like, she¡¯s a sister of the same age for the first time.

    Agnes calls everyone with the ¡®-chan¡¯ suffix, but she doesn¡¯t do the same with Luna.

    Agnes is the center of the young group, and she¡¯s close to Luna, and so Luna doesn¡¯t fear the other girls.

    That¡¯s why she accepts Koyomi-chan, Yomi, and Tsukiko.

    ¡¸Now I¡¯m asking you why that is the case¡¹

    Nei said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸Did you forget? When Yo-chan first met Agnes, she was cautious and her heart is closed¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s true.

    She never talked to anyone.

    ¡¸The thing is, Agnes trusts Yo-chan. You brought the girls over here so she sees Luna-chan as a good girl from the beginning. Also, Yo-chan¡¯s never cautious with Luna-chan, and so Agnes is also reassured¡¹

    So she¡¯s watching me?

    ¡¸Most of the shrine maidens died due to the darkness in their heart because of their power. It¡¯s because they know that people near them, even their husbands, fear them. This power eats out our hearts¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸The surrounding people can feel that their minds are read every day by the shrine maidens, that once they suspect something, everything looks suspicious, they wonder that their minds might be under control already, and the shrine maidens always see that¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They all go to the wrong direction¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸Therefore, Luna and I hid the fact that we have our powers, and Yomi¡¯s showing a weak power and nothing else. We sisters are cautious not to bud our power¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. Mother told me to hide my power¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸She told me that people will hate me if they discover my power. That Father¡¯s also afraid of Mother¡¯s power¡­¡¹

    This girl had a lot to go through too. She could read her parent¡¯s minds¡­

    ¡¸But, after coming to this mansion, Kuromori-san never shows fear even after knowing about our power¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Yes. Kou-sama trusts us, and that also helps out to keep the balance in Yomiko, Luna, and my heart. We can spend our days with a stable mind¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸Also, sex. Tsukiko-oneesan, Yomi-chan, and Luna-chan feel happy from the bottom of their heart when they have sex with Kuromori-san¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s checking the Takakura sister¡¯s state after sex?

    ¡¸That¡¯s because Kou-sama has no evil thoughts when in sex. No, he sure has a strong lust, but, he wants to devour our body and enjoy it¡¹

    ¡¸My father was always scared after sex. He was scared that Mother and I would sense his indecent thoughts. But, Kuromori-san doesn¡¯t hide it at all, and he¡¯s quite grand in lewdness¡¹

    T-T-T-That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸Can¡¯t help it. Yo-chan¡¯s horny to the bone¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸No, there are more people who have more lewdness than Kuromori-san. I know that¡¹

    Ah.

    She¡¯s seen the lust of other men using her Miko power.

    That¡¯s harsh for someone at Koyomi-chan¡¯s age.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. I know that men are like that¡¹

    Koyomi-chan read my thoughts and replied.

    No, I think that it¡¯s a misfortune to have a young girl like you make that kind of decision.

    ¡¸Kuromori-san¡¯s lewd thoughts are never dark. He¡¯s never bullying. It¡¯s quite clear¡¹

    Even if you tell me that¡­

    ¡¸Kou-sama¡¯s relaxed and we can have such delightful sex. It also makes us happy that we can accompany him¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I get that. It¡¯s like when you¡¯re eating good food! That¡¯s why you want to serve more!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s indeed Kou-sama¡¯s influence in sex that we¡¯ve become stable. Or should I say that we can¡¯t become like this unless it¡¯s with Kou-sama? If it¡¯s with other men, it would break our hearts¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸Yes. I can¡¯t understand with my body for now but once I¡¯m grown up, I would like to do it with Kuromori-san too. Not now, since I can see that Kuromori-sama worries about my body. I will wait until Kuromori-san thinks ¡°She¡¯s grown enough, she can do it now¡±¡¹

    Koyomi-chan.

    I see. She can read my mind so she understands my worries.

    ¡¸Yeah. Let¡¯s not force you. I can enjoy it way more if we do that¡¹

    I told Koyomi-chan with a smile.

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Koyomi-chan replies bashfully.

    ¡¸Yoshinobu-kun, I seriously don¡¯t know if you¡¯re actually slow or sharp. But, you have a different sensitivity compared to other men, so that¡¯s how our family is put together¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Let me say it again, it¡¯s not us, your family, who protects you. It¡¯s your desire to keep the family safe that makes us stronger. We¡¯re here because you are¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s so pure, yet so lewd¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸But, you love that part of him, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸I mean, it won¡¯t be Yo-chan if he¡¯s not lewd. And no woman would hate the lewd Yo-chan¡¯s penis!¡¹

    Nei replies.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    Now everyone¡¯s laughing.

    I¡¯m glad that they are.

    ¡¸K-Kou-sama, w-was I like that?¡¹

    Tsukiko stared at me blankly.

    ¡¸Hey now doesn¡¯t start talking to the mind. Let us get in the conversation too!¡¹

    Nei told Tsukiko.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Err, Tsukiko-san¡¯s in the same age as me, right?¡¹

    Nei¡¯s in her second year in high school because she¡¯s a repeater.

    Her age is the same as Tsukiko, 18.

    ¡¸To be honest. I¡¯m a little scared of Tsukiko-san and the girls. Well, even if you hide things, Tsukiko-san can see it, but¡­¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸But, I want to get along. Like, us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Please take care of me¡¹

    Tsukiko said with a smile.

    ¡¸To be honest, I¡¯m also weak when facing Nei-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, since I¡¯m a troublesome woman and all¡¹

    Nei has the weak ¡°Yasuko,¡± and a separate personality named ¡°Nei¡± coating herself.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m that kind of girl¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸But, Kuromori-san sees Nei-san as precious¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸Eeh~ That¡¯s embarrassing now. Geez, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei blushed.

    ¡¸But I love you too Yo-chan! I love you the most in the world, in this universe!¡¹

    She bumps her head to me.

    ¡¸Well, everyone should go back to their rooms. We still have work tomorrow. We¡¯re done for today¡¹

    Margo-san ended the conversation.

    ¡¸Yes. Then, let¡¯s go. Koyomi-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Tsukiko-oneesan¡¹

    ¡¸Good night, Kou-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Good night, Kuromori-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, good night¡¹

    The two left the dining room.

    Well then, I should go too.

    ¡¸Oh right, Yo-chan, let¡¯s change the one in charge for tongiht¡¹

    In charge? Oh, the girl I¡¯m going to sleep with tonight?

    ¡¸Well, lots happened today with the girls, right? That¡¯s why we have some change of plans¡¹

    Oh right, I had sex with a lot of girls today.

    ¡¸Then is it Ya-chan?¡¹

    I haven¡¯t done it with Nei today.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, it¡¯s not me. I think they¡¯re already waiting in Yo-chan¡¯s room¡¹

    Oh right, I wasn¡¯t going to sleep until Kudou-papa¡¯s operation was over¡­

    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t come here.

    But, I feel sorry if they keep on waiting so I better hurry.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be leaving the room too. Margo-san, Ya-chan, good night¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, good night, Yoshinobu-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Sweet Dreams. Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I hurry to my room.

    Err. Let¡¯s see, who are the girls I haven¡¯t done with yet today?

    That¡¯s a long list.

    Knock knock.

    I knocked on the door.

    This is my room so that¡¯s a bit weird but¡­

    I opened the door.

    ¡¸Oh, Yoshi-kun, you¡¯re going to sleep now?¡¹

    Oh. it¡¯s Megu.

    Yeah, I haven¡¯t done it with Megu today.

    ¡¸Yeah, Kudou-san made contact. He¡¯s done¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s great¡¹

    Another voice comes from the room.

    Huh?

    I entered the room.

    ¡¸I think that this skirt is much cuter than that¡¹

    Yukino and Kana-senpai are reading a fashion magazine.

    ¡¸Uuuu, Yoshida-kuun¡¹

    Ai peeked up from the bread-making books she¡¯s reading.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re finally here¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s also here.

    Wait a second.

    Megu, Yukino, Kana-senpai, Ai, and Mariko.

    It¡¯s not all the girls I haven¡¯t had sex with today, right?

    ¡¸Nei-san told us to go here tonight¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¯s tired after all the troubles today, and so we¡¯re told to bring the ¡®daily life¡¯ feel with girls he can relax with¡¹

    Megu said.

    Oh right, this is the bakery group.

    Edie¡¯s not here though.

    ¡¸Oh right, Edie¡¯s looking after the muscle group so she¡¯s not coming¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Haiji, Mitama, and Kinuka, they¡¯re deepening their interactions.

    Edie¡¯s also going to America with Margo-san so she will be absent from here.

    ¡¸So, Kou. What does this night group do?¡¹

    Wait a second!!!!

    ¡¸Why is Mariko in this group?¡¹

    She¡¯s the only one from another school too.

    ¡¸I mean, can¡¯t help it you know? I¡¯ll have trouble breathing if I¡¯m with Misuzu-sama and others¡¹

    Mariko, who¡¯s not from the nobility, has a different status compared to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the other girls that much either. Also, it¡¯s fun to be with Kana and the girls¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸But, it seems that there¡¯s someone who has complaints in this group¡¹

    Yukino said teasingly.

    Oh.

    Megu¡¯s making a face that says ¡°Why is this person here?¡±

    ¡¸Yoshida-kuun, I have something to consult about bread¡¹

    Ai doesn¡¯t seem to want to be in here

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care either way¡¹

    Yukino returns to reading her fashion magazine.

    ¡¸Well, why not? Let¡¯s spend the night in fun!¡¹

    Kana-senpai seems to see Mariko as a friend.

    I wonder what will happen tonight.

    I don¡¯t think I can relax in this situation!

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1087.

    Chapter 1087. Night of Retrieval / Night Tea Party

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I prepared tea ¡¹

    Megu brings in tea.

    ¡¸ Oh? Tea? I would¡¯ve preferred coffee ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want coffee then make one yourself, Yukino ¡¹

    Megu glared at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Here you go, everyone ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a little irritated as she calls Mariko and the girls.

    Yukino and Ai are residents of the mansion, but.

    Mariko and Kana-senpai don¡¯t stay here.

    Furthermore, this is my room, and so Megu feels that they¡¯re invading her territory.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Megumi-san ¡¹

    However, Mariko and Mana take it calmly.

    These two are both cheeky in their attitude.

    It¡¯s different from Yukino¡¯s mountain climbing rope nerves.

    They understand how Megu feels, but even so, they purposely get in.

    And, they make sure to cooperate with everyone.

    They¡¯re not confining Yukino and Ai inside.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san that one you¡¯re looking at isn¡¯t that bad, but you know¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai has been calling out Yukino, who¡¯s been looking at the fashion magazines since earlier.

    She¡¯s trying to bring up a subject of interest to the other party.

    ¡¸ You know¡­what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯ve been talking about ¡°I think this one is good,¡± since earlier but, I think that you¡¯re getting too much into fashion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I feel that way too ¡¹

    Mariko agreed as she drinks black tea elegantly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with being sensitive about fashion? ¡¹

    Yukino said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t say sensitive, I just said that you¡¯re into it too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If you ask me, you seem to be falling behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you trying to say? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s offended.

    ¡¸ I mean, I think that going more casual is better in fashion. If you pick up a popular item, it¡¯ll turn boring soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yukino-san, you¡¯re overthinking that you have to put on the clothes in the magazines ¡¹

    The two speak bluntly.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m just a commoner so I can only think within the scope of my allowance ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Oh? That applies to me too though ¡¹

    Mariko said. Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought that you¡¯re doing equity investment, Mariko? Your family¡¯s rich, shouldn¡¯t you have no problems with money? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have an upper limit in my monthly personal use allowance. If I want to save up money for my future business, then I also have to make profits ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. So you make decisions like that too. That¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it was Yukino back then, she would be shopping without care, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    I saw Yukino¡¯s room in the Shirasaka house before.

    Her room¡¯s buried in Western-style clothes and cosmetics.

    Shirasaka Sousuke, and Yukino¡¯s mother, give Yukino quite a lot of money every month.

    That¡¯s why Yukino¡¯s a girl who¡¯s reckless when it comes to money.

    ¡¸ Now I hardly get anything. I can¡¯t even go shopping ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You know. I¡¯m the girl whose fist-time sex video is most downloaded over the world ¡¹

    After the May incident, Yukino¡¯s a universally known person.

    She also shows up on TV every week.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I can only look at the fashion magazines Megumi bought! Leave me alone ¡¹

    Oh right, Yukino and Mana, they hardly go outside this mansion.

    So that¡¯s why Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? Why not go shopping online? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s not allowing me to do that. Besides, I have no bank account right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a security problem, so we¡¯re not letting Yukino do what she wants ¡¹

    I said.

    It¡¯s a problem if they send in some trap with the item bought online.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s got a bank account you know. Her performance fee on her TV show is deposited there ¡¹

    Who knows who does that though.

    After all, Yukino¡¯s show has no sponsors.

    But, Yukino, and the comedian Snatch, and the gay essayist Francie, and even the staff are paid properly.

    Maybe it¡¯s Jii-chan paying from the back, or Kyouko-san threatening the TV stations, or some voluntary pay.

    That¡¯s a mystery to me.

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s meaningless if I can¡¯t use that bank account ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, when it comes to cosmetics when I tell Katsuko ¡°I want to use this, buy it,¡± Katsuko would say ¡°This is better,¡± and she sends me a different one. She ignores my opinions! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Katsuko-oneesan knows more when it comes to cosmetics so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ But I want to test it out! I want to experiment! I don¡¯t care if the results are bad ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to say that far, then I don¡¯t mind buying it for you, but I have no extra money, so it¡¯s a problem unless you give me money ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯ll tell Katsuko-nee to withdraw from Yukino¡¯s account ¡¹

    I looked at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Although, I don¡¯t mean that Yukino can use the money on the account freely, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? It¡¯s the money I earned from my labor, right? ¡¹

    Yukino glared at me.

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯ll just use it all without thinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s up to me how I use it right? Besides, I earn it every month so I don¡¯t have a problem even if I use up some of them ¡¹

    That¡¯s Yukino for you.

    ¡¸ But you know, Yukino-san. Who knows until when you¡¯ll appear on TV. Have you ever thought of saving up for the future? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Future? You know, my future¡¯s already under his care ¡¹

    Yukino points at me.

    ¡¸ This idiot is saving up. I¡¯m sharing the same boat with this idiot now. If that¡¯s the case, I would be spending all the money I have now! When the future comes, he could just deal with it ¡¹

    Err.

    Well, sure, I¡¯m going to look after Yukino¡­

    Yeah, I guess so.

    ¡¸ So far, even if I buy clothes, I can¡¯t put it on. After all, in my show, I wear a bikini. But, since last week, I could now wear clothes when showing up on TV ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s stomach is going to stand out.

    Therefore, Eri and Rie, and Mitama will be the girls wearing a bikini on her show from now on.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to pick the clothes I¡¯m wearing on my show at least. I¡¯ve got no other place to show off my clothing other than that ¡¹

    In school, she has to wear a uniform.

    When going to the clinic for the child, she goes to a hospital affiliated with the Kouzuki SS. She does it secretly so nobody can see her.

    Yukino can only enjoy fashion on TV.

    ¡¸ But, Yukino, last week, the maker of the clothes you wore on your show sent a complaint, right? ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. They did. They said that it ruins their image so they don¡¯t want me wearing it ¡¹

    Yukino shows a depressed expression.

    ¡¸ Then, on the other hand, companies nobody cares about seem to send offers so I could wear the clothes of their company. Uhm, like maternity dress companies ¡¹

    Oh right, the whole nation already knows that Yukino¡¯s pregnant.

    ¡¸ Still, the designs stink of an old lady. Seriously, the makers of clothes I want to wear refuse me, and the makers of the clothes I don¡¯t want to wear want me to put theirs on. It¡¯s just annoying

    ¡¸ I mean, Yukino¡¯s show got no sponsors so I think that wearing branded clothing would be bad, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai points out.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. It could turn into materials for bashing over the internet. Seems like that they have to declare that they didn¡¯t pay any advertising expense if they¡¯re going to offer me clothing. Oh man, I don¡¯t care about that! I just want to pick my clothes and show off my fashion! ¡¹

    I see. She¡¯s stressed out.

    ¡¸ How about Yukino-san makes the design herself? Then we have companies make them for you ¡¹

    Mariko, whose aim is to open a new business, suggested.

    ¡¸ If you make a breakthrough like that, then I don¡¯t think anyone will complain ¡¹

    People who watch TV know that Yukino¡¯s got this ¡°My own path¡± personality.

    If an existing clothing manufacturer sends complaints to her, then it would be a just cause for her to make her own.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯ll turn to a topic, and you could even sell it off ¡¹

    Mariko said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it will ¡¹

    Megu interrupts.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s fashion sense is quite eccentric. If it was me, I would never want to copy her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! What part of my fashion sense is eccentric!? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s angry. Then Ai, who¡¯s been quiet all this time;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not eccentric¡­but it¡¯s a bit weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ You just meant the same thing! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san is an attention-seeker after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with being an attention-seeker? ¡¹

    Yukino barks. Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. So that¡¯s what Ai wants to say ¡¹

    As expected from the one who¡¯s been with Ai the most.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san¡¯s face is already flashy enough that flashy clothing suits her. ¡¹ But, Yukino-san¡¯s style doesn¡¯t isn¡¯t accepted commonly that ordinary girls won¡¯t look good in the clothing Yukino-san likes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning, Yukino-san¡¯s design won¡¯t sell? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I thought that Yukino¡¯s tastes were about the current trend, but that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that she loves the flashy appearances. It¡¯s just that the current trendy item is combined with the flashy looks, and so it managed to feel like it¡¯s conventional¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s a problem of association ¡¹

    The two understood each other but I didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ So, why don¡¯t you try out children¡¯s design, Yukino-san? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ Yukino-san loves the flashy appearance so I think that children¡¯s design would fit you. Recently, there are a lot of parents who let their children wear Sunday¡¯s best flashy clothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, if you start with children¡¯s clothing brand then it might work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone also knows that Yukino-san¡¯s about to give birth to a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s the right business ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko are getting excited.

    ¡¸ Mariko, do you have some acquaintances in apparels? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Torii electronics don¡¯t have a relationship with attire companies, but I think that we can go through Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ Kaan group has a strong connection in that circle. Besides, if we involve Momoko-oneesama, we can accommodate various things in the future. If we can talk it smoothly, then they could invest in us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t just ignore me and move forward with your conversation ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I just want to dress up. I don¡¯t care about the children¡¯s clothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I thought that Yukino-san wanted to use money freely without Katsuko-san holding you back? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t hand Yukino¡¯s share to Katsuko-san, but instead, directly to you ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ If you want, you just have to lend us your name. Shirasaka Yukino brand, but we can hire an actual designer to make it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. We just need Yukino-san¡¯s flashy image and make a brand of children¡¯s clothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s a good idea. Yukino-san has a lot of young women as fans after her six months of telecast ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s survey immediately. But, I think that it has chances of success ¡¹

    ¡¸ Children¡¯s clothing brand coming from a high school Mama is a good product ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Thinking about it, I can understand why the clothing line towards high school girls send complaints to Yukino-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. The image of a pregnant high school girl wearing their clothes ruins the clothing line their company makes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re going to flip it around and turn it to ¡°Clothing that thinks about the child since Yukino-san¡¯s going to become a mother¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s praiseworthy ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to become pregnant yet I am, but it¡¯s not the sin of the child. And so, I want my child to wear cute clothes once they come to this world,¡± I think that kind of emotion would sell as a concept ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko are motivated.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ I think that you should join them. It¡¯s a get rich quick scheme ¡¹

    I said.

    Currently, Yukino¡¯s isolated even in school.

    Even among the family, she¡¯s only close to Megu, her sister from another mother, and Mana, her actual sister, then the young group.

    I think that it would be good for Yukino to become close to Mariko and Kana-senpai through this children¡¯s clothing brand case, and since they¡¯re also of the same age.

    ¡¸ You want money, right? I¡¯ll also tell Katsuko-nee that if you earn money from Kana-senpai and Mariko¡¯s business, then you can use it all as you wish ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Yukino accepted it reluctantly.

    ¡¸ But, I just wanted to dress up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, if the children¡¯s clothing goes well, we could create a new line where the concept is for young mothers to wear after giving birth to their children ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san will be wearing maternity dress for a while either way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, after giving birth, your stomach will return to its former size, and so you have to think of dressing up fashionably together with your child. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Even if we begin our business now, the actual marketing would take some time before it begins. Like, it would be after Yukino-san gave birth ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a demand for pregnant high school girl maternity dress ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess we have to go with children¡¯s clothing, then young mother¡¯s clothing after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not going with a child high school girl. We¡¯re going to blow away that image ¡¹

    The two speak their opinion without stopping.

    ¡¸ I-I get it. I¡¯ll let you take care of it. Just do whatever you want ¡¹

    Yukino said a little angrily.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Talking about fashion¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Megu this time.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you can¡¯t go on with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What about me? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Look, recently, there¡¯s some disparity between you and Nobu ¡¹

    Disparity?

    ¡¸ Look, Nobu¡¯s getting cooler, isn¡¯t he? Despite that, Megumi-san, who¡¯s supposed to be Nobu¡¯s fiance, isn¡¯t making a step forward to suit Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you saying that I can¡¯t catch up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too late! That¡¯s why you look strange. If this goes on, everyone in the school would notice it ¡¹

    Eeeh?

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuun¡­you¡¯re becoming cooler ¡¹

    Ai also said.

    ¡¸ Well of course. I understood it from Nobu¡¯s actions for this day. A lot of people polish Nobu as a person ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, he¡¯s never swallowed in the atmosphere even when Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are present ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I think that he¡¯s got some amazing courage. Last party, when the young ladies of nobility were gathering, he¡¯s standing there, calmly, that¡¯s something ordinary people can¡¯t even think of. He talks to Kouzuki-sama like it¡¯s normal to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s just because I¡¯m dense ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know that an ordinary person would get scared in that situation.

    ¡¸ Wrong. If you¡¯re dense, then your faults would be exposed to everyone right away ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kou never breaks down. You carried out as a member of the Kouzuki house until the end ¡¹

    Hearing her say that makes me happy, but¡­

    But, I¡­

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s natural that you¡¯ll be refined like that. Kou¡¯s surrounded by people with such great individuality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t get a lot of things, so I just do whatever everyone tells me. Even in my clothing and hairstyle, instead of me, I just listen to them say ¡°try this out,¡± or ¡°this is better,¡± and let them do what they want ¡¹

    I mean, in the mornings, lunch, and night.

    They always check on me.

    Even with my hairstyle, several girls always fix my hair as soon as they notice that it¡¯s messy.

    ¡¸ But, since a lot of people teach you, Nobu now says ¡°for now, let¡¯s do this,¡± you know the basics, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    They hardly fix it from the root, like before.

    I also learn you know.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what it means to improve. Nobu, your senses are growing. ¡¹ If you polish matter, then it¡¯ll become smaller, but on people, the more you polish them, the bigger they grow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡¯s so cool¡­ I love it ¡¹

    Ai muttered.

    ¡¸ Right. You have a good atmosphere that ordinary men don¡¯t have ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Despite that, Megumi-san¡¯s not making any progress. Do you lack in polishing? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Nobu grew to have an atmosphere where it¡¯s not weird for him to be in a party with Misuzu-san and the high-class girls, and so if Megumi-san comes with him, I think that everyone will see that you¡¯re falling behind. Doesn¡¯t it seem weird since you two are supposed to be engaged and living together, right? Putting aside the idea that the girl in love becomes more beautiful, the boy is just becoming cooler ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do I have that much of a problem? ¡¹

    Megu asks seriously.

    ¡¸ Yes, it is a problem, I believe so. After all, I think that this isn¡¯t Nobu¡¯s final form. If the difference grows bigger, you¡¯ll be left behind ¡¹

    Megu looked at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, are you leaving me? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You know that this idiot can¡¯t do anything about that, right? Megumi¡¯s running around the school but this idiot meets up with big people in the industry, he also goes to dangerous places. The experience will inevitably create a gap ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Megumi may not see it but I also have changed since coming out of the TV. Snatch and Francie are top class entertainers, and after knowing that people watch me every week, I would also change ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s a little calmer compared to before.

    ¡¸ Meeting new people, not just stupid people, but also smart people. Some of them are cunning, but if you face them with tension every time, you¡¯ll be forced to improve yourself. I think that this idiot went through a lot more than me. Yuzuki¡¯s quite the sadist after all ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s the only one who calls Minaho-neesan ¡°Yuzuki¡±

    Yukino first met her not as Kuromori Minaho, the leader of the Black Forest, a criminal organization, but instead;

    She met her as a provisionary teacher, Yuzuki Minaho.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s not a sadist. She¡¯s just raising me through accumulated experience ¡¹

    I told Yukino.

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s quite endlessly deep. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always forced to the unreasonable. Furthermore, Nobu¡¯s quite calm no matter what it is ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Even in situations where you¡¯d normally be collapsing. To think that there are so many of these girls with such individuality in here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Nobu¡¯s virtue is to have everyone get along, and everyone follows it, right? I think it¡¯s amazing to see that no girl¡¯s trying to monopolize him and trying to eliminate the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s because they¡¯re kind and smart girls ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Really? I think that Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are quite greedy girls. It¡¯s not too obvious for me but Kuromori Minaho-san is also one of those. Nei-san wants to monopolize you, Agnes-san too. Even Ai-san who¡¯s over here actually wants to monopolize you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You too, Mariko ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, I actually want to monopolize him. But, it sinks deeply into my mind that I have to get along with the other girls ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want this idiot to hate you after all, right? ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ You fear that this idiot would kick you out of the family out of hate because you didn¡¯t get along with the family. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about that. After all, I know that this idiot is head-over-heels for me! ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Although, since a lot of girls are coming over, I know that I¡¯m just left here. If it was Yuzuki and the initial group, then they would be taking me out. But since Misuzu and Ruriko, and more girls joined in, the initial color has weakened, and so I¡¯m now allowed to stay here ¡¹

    The initial members of the Black Forest were the people who hated Yukino¡¯s father.

    Yukino was a target for their revenge.

    Megu, Mana, and Agnes, her sisters were too, but¡­

    In the end, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s case ended and then the Kouzuki group and the Takakura sisters came over.

    Then, they gave Yukino permission to live in the mansion.

    ¡¸ In a sense, I¡¯m grateful to Misuzu and Ruriko. Oh right, don¡¯t tell them that. It¡¯s a problem if they misunderstand that ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ But the thing is, it¡¯s true that this idiot is unbounded. You¡¯re still okay even after having this many women with you, right? You idiot. You should be aware that you¡¯re doing something absurd. You seem to be lacking in screws in the head, or should I say that the brain cells you have are dead. Even so, even if you add ten or twenty more girls, you¡¯d have no problem, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s like a home run king. When asked ¡°Why do you hit so many home runs?¡± The genius replies, ¡°I hit it because I can,¡± and nothing else. People see it as a great achievement that they¡¯d ask how he could do that, but Nobu only sees it as natural

    Kana-senpai looked at me.

    ¡¸ Right. Kou accepts the unreasonable polygamous harem as natural. Then, Kou finds it natural, and so we all feel that this is okay. To be honest, I would find it ethically abnormal, but I just accepted it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You feel ¡°Oh well,¡± right? Nobu¡¯s going to adjust it anyway so this is okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Every day is fun¡­I¡¯m happy¡­Yoshida-kun¡­and I love everyone¡­ ¡¹

    Ai

    ¡¸ Of course. It¡¯s fun. It¡¯s my first time meeting Karen and yet we¡¯re already best friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah. Our relationship is forever since we¡¯re both Nobu¡¯s ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Everyone¡¯s family through Kou. You can talk about things you can¡¯t even tell your closest friends, I mean, even topics you can¡¯t tell your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? We show each other our naked bodies and even when having sex with Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ When everyone thinks that they¡¯re all going to bear Kou¡¯s children then they have to get along, I guess ¡¹

    That¡¯s our family.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s what I want to tell Megumi-san. You need to do something about it. If you let it be, you¡¯ll be out of sync with Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Megu.

    ¡¸ Was it that bad? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not too bad, but it¡¯s close ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Really? I think that it¡¯s a little different ¡¹

    Mariko?

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re trying to wrap our head around the situation we¡¯re in and organize it ¡¹

    Mariko smiled and looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Does Kou currently need a girl like Megumi-san right now? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I think so too. This idiot may look a little better now but he¡¯s still quite the slow guy ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ I think that e needs someone as slow as him, like Megumi. If it¡¯s all the high class and proud girls like Misuzu and Ruriko, then we would be depressed. I think that this idiot needs a fussy girl like Megumi who complains about every little thing, and dominates him right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino, am I that irritating? That fussy? That I complain about every little thing? Do I dominate Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hurt.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re not aware? Megumi¡¯s an unfortunate girl, after all, ~ ¡¹

    Yukino laughed teasingly.

    Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun?! Am I that unfortunate? ¡¹

    I¡­

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1088.

    Chapter 1088. Night of Retrieval / zan-nen

    ¡¸ Well, aren¡¯t you? If Megumi¡¯s not unfortunate, then who is? ¡¹

    Yukino said laughing.

    ¡¸ You were too back then. Yukino ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ During the entrance ceremony last April, I thought that she¡¯s the greatest beauty ever created ¡¹

    I believed that she¡¯s a beautiful, bright, and kind girl.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? I¡¯ve always been the greatest beauty in your eyes ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me, laughing.

    ¡¸ Back then, you were so madly in love with me, weren¡¯t you? I know it ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Even now, you still say that you love me, you live with me, and I¡¯m bearing your child. Be grateful ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also grateful to you in a lot of ways ¡¹

    She speaks with an embarrassed tone.

    ¡¸ I know that Maika and I were saved because of you, and that¡¯s not all, if you weren¡¯t there, we wouldn¡¯t be able to move forward from the despair we had. After all, you¡¯re quite the abysmal idiot. Even if we fall to the bottom of our fate, we can just laugh it off. I mean, I actually did laugh it off. When I look at you, I feel like the pain has no point, no matter what it is, and so I can face forward ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not true¡­ Even I had my hopeless moments ¡¹

    My parents abandoned me, and I spent my nights in such a dark room in despair.

    Back then, my love for Yukino made me bear it somehow.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t love, but still¡­

    I was able to escape from the reality using my thoughts on Yukino.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also grateful to Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me curiously.

    ¡¸ No, nothing. I mean, I can¡¯t fall to despair now. If I fall there, I can¡¯t save my family. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t fall into despair, no matter how horrible the situation I¡¯m in. I need to find hope no matter what method I use. If I was alone, I could just give up right away and end the game, but I¡¯m no longer alone. That¡¯s why I¡­ ¡¹

    I can¡¯t run away and I have to face reality.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­cool ¡¹

    Huh, Ai?

    ¡¸ I love, love you ¡¹

    Ai hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ Hey, Ai-san! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re having an important conversation here, don¡¯t cling to Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. We were still talking about how Megumi¡¯s ¡°unfortunate,¡± right! ¡¹

    Yukino, you¡¯re going back to that topic?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with being ¡°Unfortunate,¡± I like girls like Megumi-san ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ After all, you all speak your honest feelings. You¡¯ve got no secrets. It¡¯s quite an open personality. You¡¯re so frank with everything that sometimes, it makes me think that you can¡¯t read the mood, but, I like how refreshing that is ¡¹

    Err. Uhm.

    ¡¸ Mariko, that¡¯s also you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Speaking of everything as soon as you think of it, unable to read the mood, but, there¡¯s no ill-intent, and so you can take it, no matter how harsh the line was. Mariko, you were like that last week ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, really? If it made you feel uncomfortable then I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Mariko apologized.

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s nothing for you to apologize, but¡­ ¡¹

    I said. Then Mariko stopped me

    ¡¸ I had no leeway. I now get it ¡¹

    Leeway?

    ¡¸ Remember? I¡¯m not born nobility and yet, I had to compete with them. That¡¯s why I pushed myself too hard. Always belligerent with anyone, looking down on people, making fun of them. I¡¯m such a disgraceful girl ¡¹

    Mariko speaks about her past self.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it now, I may have been imitating Momoko-oneesama. Even though I¡¯m not her. ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    The young lady above others as her blood belongs to a family that stands in line with the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama is a young lady who¡¯s above others, and so she¡¯s allowed to have such an attitude, and yet, it¡¯s comical for me to mimic her behavior since I¡¯m not even from the nobility. It¡¯s truly disgraceful. It makes me want to disappear ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Today, Kou, Kana, and Ai-san were here. Haiji-san and Yomi-san, and Michi-san¡¯s father too. We went to some bakeries and it was fun. That¡¯s when I understood. I¡¯m different from the young ladies of the nobility. It would be rude to say that I¡¯m a commoner, but I think that I¡¯m more like Kana and the girls. I wasn¡¯t someone who lives in the world of the young ladies of nobility. It¡¯s much more comfortable and fun in here. It¡¯s just suffocating on the other side ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? I think that it¡¯s weird for the young lady of the president of Torii Electronics, a world-class company to call herself a commoner, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m different from the nobility. The people in that world are different ¡¹

    Mariko tries to explain, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh well. We don¡¯t get them. After all, to us, Misuzu-san, or Mariko-san, you both belong to the wealthy upper class, and we see the world differently ¡¹

    ¡¸ But even so, it¡¯s still different. Kana ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, you don¡¯t have to explain it that hard. I know that you find it comfortable to stay with us. That the world of the nobility is suffocating and boring ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me.

    ¡¸ When Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san are with Nobu, they¡¯re quite merry, but they have a strict life most of the time. Therefore, they release everything they hold back when they¡¯re with Nobu and they have a lot of fun during sex, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I think that¡¯s it. Kou¡¯s the kind of guy who¡¯ll accept anything, no matter what, and furthermore, he has no weird desires ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Right. He won¡¯t even seize the Kouzuki house and do as he please. Nobu¡¯s got no material desires. He¡¯s surprisingly docile most of the time. Even though he¡¯s such a beast in bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, he¡¯s a beast ¡¹

    Kana-senpai? Mariko?

    ¡¸ But, Nobu never gets crazy in his lust and do something the girls would hate during sex, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. He¡¯s in control of himself. Therefore, you never feel uneasy when having sex with Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because he¡¯s already done it with me ¡¹

    Yukino interrupts.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s already done everything horrible to a woman during sex with me and he¡¯s already bored of it, right? That¡¯s why he¡¯s not going to do it with you girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me.

    ¡¸ Well, look, Kana-senpai and Ai should remember your first time, I was quite cruel there ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? I already forgot about it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed. She actually remembers it.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­is a lewd girl¡­so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Despite that, it wasn¡¯t as horrible as my experience, was it? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ So, what did Nobu do to you? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ I was tied up during my first experience, and then he raped me ten more times until it reached morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice ¡¹

    A-Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Then, while I was on a date with another guy, he called me over to the park¡¯s restroom and raped me, then he had me cosplay as a race queen then raped me in the middle of the city ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai wants to do that too ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s quite greedy when it comes to sex. Although, it¡¯s within my limits.

    ¡¸ He even put a tattoo above my genitals ¡¹

    ¡¸ Above? Like here? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai points at the crotch.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, where else would you put it? It could be exposed if I put on a small panty, and so I had to wear an old lady¡¯s panty for a while! ¡¹

    Yukino screams.

    ¡¸ Then, he also raped me while broadcasting the video to the whole school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that happened. I remember. Oh, I see. So it was Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s a student of our school so she knows about the incident last May.

    Officially, it wasn¡¯t me who raped Yukino but Endou.

    ¡¸ Ai wants to do that¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯ve had enough of that.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. You¡¯ve done quite a lot, Kou! ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t really mind. But, you¡¯re right. Since he already had such experience with Yukino-san, he could deal with Misuzu-sama¡¯s desires with such composure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are those two troublesome? I mean, they¡¯re the young ladies of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Well, they¡¯re quite grand. People always watch them, and so they have to behave gracefully. I think they have quite a lot of stress ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why they get crazy when having sex with Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course they are. Kou¡¯s the only male they could lose themselves and get crazy to ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ Even I went to the parties of the upper-class before, and so I know how troublesome it is for Misuzu and Ruriko ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    This girl¡¯s got the blood of the Shirasaka house, owners of a TV station and newspaper companies.

    She also loves going to gorgeous parties in high-class hotels too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, I get that they can¡¯t help but want to monopolize this idiot, like last week. Those girls can¡¯t stop once they let go of their control ¡¹

    Oh right, I did spend the weekend in the Kouzuki house last week.

    Yukino remained in this mansion, and I didn¡¯t see her for three days.

    ¡¸ Well, in Ruriko¡¯s case, a lot happened in her home so I can spare her, but Misuzu¡¯s always so bossy, that it¡¯s irritating. Oh, but since ¡°everyone has to get along,¡± I don¡¯t really complain to the person ¡¹

    Yukino thinks that way.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re doing well dealing with young ladies who do as they please. Well, since you¡¯re just as eccentric as those girls, I think it¡¯s just the perfect fit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai also wants to have eccentric kinds of sex. Yoshida-kuuun ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sure. Maybe someday ¡¹

    I promised Ai.

    ¡¸ By the way, Yoshida-kuun ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Ai, you still have something you want?

    ¡¸ Are you done¡­ with the conversation¡­ about Megumi-san? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We¡­we were talking about¡­how unfortunate¡­Megumi-san is¡­right? ¡¹

    I looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ I think we¡¯re done ¡¹

    M-Megu?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just that unfortunate girl whose forgotten twice in the same conversation after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. I did derail the conversation too much ¡¹

    Mariko apologized.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you love talking about yourself after all ¡¹

    Yukino tries to push the responsibility to Mariko but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? Aren¡¯t you also the same Yukino-san? You always talk about yourself ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸ I-I haven¡¯t¡­a-anyway, Megumi¡¯s an unfortunate girl! ¡¹

    Yukino returns to the topic.

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it already. I¡¯m unfortunate ¡¹

    Megu sighed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already doing everything I could about myself. I didn¡¯t understand that I couldn¡¯t let out my accumulated emotions to Mariko-san, Yukino, Misuzu-san, and Ruriko-chan, I can only tell Yoshi-kun. I didn¡¯t understand the hardships of other people. I¡¯m convinced that I¡¯m the only one holding myself ¡¹

    Oh, Mariko and Yukino¡¯s conversation resonated with Megu¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ I need to understand how others feel. I¡¯m also a senior in this place already ¡¹

    Yeah, new girls keep on coming.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t help but get jealous. Yoshi-kun never picks weird girls. Everyone¡¯s beautiful, smart, and kind, and so that¡¯s why I feel a little irritated ¡¹

    Huh, Megu?

    ¡¸ Ah, you don¡¯t have to mind it, Yoshi-kun! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m narrow-minded-it¡¯s my problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Megumi-san has to fix that insecurity by herself ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles kindly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, first, you should start dressing up. ¡¹ Megumi-san can¡¯t leave from that place unless you change your outward appearance ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Really? ¡¹

    Megu asks Kana-senpai with a timid face.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san¡¯s also a girl Nobu chose, you have quite the cute face. It¡¯s a waste of your appearance if you just cloud it over with your insecurity towards other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Megumi, you and I are sisters so you should have some good foundation ¡¹

    Megu is Yukino¡¯s sister from a different mother

    ¡¸ Compared to me, your eyes are smaller, you¡¯re too tanned that it¡¯s almost black, you¡¯re too trained that your muscles are hard, but you should be able to manage! You could shine better! ¡¹

    I think you¡¯re going too far, right?

    ¡¸ No, even Megu¡­wait, no, it¡¯s weird hearing you say that. I mean, Megu¡¯s cute, and I think that she¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ B-But. I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looked down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not as beautiful as Nei-oneesan, I¡¯m not a young lady like Misuzu-san, I¡¯m not good at housework like Ruriko-san and Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, I think you should stop thinking that way ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks intensely.

    ¡¸ In this group, Mariko, Yukino-san, Ai, the other girls, and not even I can beat Nei-san when it comes to beauty. That girl¡¯s breaking the rules with her beauty so don¡¯t compare with her. Also, you can¡¯t beat Misuzu-san in her status ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kana¡¯s right. Even I, a family member of the founder of Torii Electronics, a world-class company, can¡¯t win against the Kouzuki house. Our status and lineage are different, and even in wealth, they¡¯re clearly above ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you compare, you can¡¯t do anything about it, it¡¯ll just chaotic while worrying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s useless to worry. You can¡¯t do anything about those anyway ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko teamed up as they speak to Megu.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s too beautiful that she was involved in so much trouble in America. ¡¹

    I said.

    She was beautiful, and that¡¯s why Cesario Viola killed her parents.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s family is too high up there that she¡¯s been lonely ¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t make friends because she¡¯s born a daughter of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like everything¡¯s good for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ When it comes to housework, Maika and Ruriko achieved it because of their perseverance, if you¡¯re frustrated, then just work harder ¡¹

    Yukino scolds Megu.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­can¡¯t beat anyone¡­and so, I¡¯m doing¡­my best¡­when it comes to¡­bread¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Right. If Megumi-san wants to deal with her insecurity, then you need to find something you think ¡°I can win against everyone in this¡± ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ve got no special talent nor skill ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to say that then, me too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ You know, compared to Misuzu-sama and the girls, I¡¯m quite the half-baked girl ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t have the same insecurity as Megumi-san. After all, even if I¡¯m not as beautiful as Nei-san, nor as high-class as Misuzu-san, I¡¯m still myself ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled at Megumi.

    ¡¸ Nobu still loved me despite that, and I love him too. That¡¯s all I need. Everything in between has nothing to do with my relationship with Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I think the same way. It¡¯s just my relationship with Kou, and everyone else doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡­is okay¡­as long as¡­she¡¯s with Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    They all tell Megu.

    ¡¸ I mean, if this idiot gathers so many women around him then you¡¯ll gain nothing from complaining. Furthermore, the group grows stronger by increasing people. Compared to May, there¡¯s a good balance nowadays. Weird talk but, everything went smoother now that there are more people ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t feel depressed like Megumi-san because they think that they can¡¯t do anything. They all focus on what they can do and support each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Everyone gets along¡± ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Despite that, Yukino¡¯s not doing anything ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ You never help out with the housework, and you always just watch TV or read magazines ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Yukino¡¯s playing along with Mao-chan and the girls ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ My current job is to bear a healthy child. Besides, Maika and Ruriko are doing their best in housework so I won¡¯t be forcing myself in. I mean, it¡¯s too early for me to start moving actively in this mansion. You know, I was their subject for revenge ¡¹

    Yukino laughed lightly.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s revenge won¡¯t end until I give birth to his child. But instead of killing me off, the punishment is to embarrass me on TV, and I plan on just fulfilling that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s okay for me to do nothing and just be a good-for-nothing. Then, get swarmed on TV. It¡¯s to make sure I don¡¯t weirdly stimulate Yuzuki or the people who had a grudge on Papa ¡¹

    Oh, Yukino knows.

    If Yukino helps out with the housework voluntarily¡­

    She¡¯ll only stimulate Minaho-neesan and the former prostitutes who have a grudge against Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pretending to be dead as much as possible. I can¡¯t do anything else ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, Yukino, I¡¯m ¡¹

    Megu apologized.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to. We¡¯re sisters, you don¡¯t have to mind it. Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Back then, and now, you and I are on the back and front. Maybe, we¡¯ve swapped places now ¡¹

    The two were born of the same age, of the same father.

    Yukino is the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s legal wife.

    Megu is the daughter of a woman Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped and impregnated.

    Yukino was a member of the Shirasaka house, she was raised without discomfort, where she can be as selfish as she wants, but¡­

    Megumi who¡¯s adopted to the Yamamine house, she¡¯s been under a harsh life.

    Then, Minaho-neesan¡¯s revenge happened.

    Megu¡¯s on the suffering side, while Megu¡¯s on the culprit¡¯s side.

    They were placed in different standings.

    However, now¡­

    After some various events, the two now live in the mansion.

    ¡¸ The family¡¯s rule is to ¡°get along,¡± if that¡¯s the case, then Megumi and I have to get along too ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, Yukino. I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Tears gather in Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I never understood Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Not that I mind ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ I never understood Megumi either ¡¹

    Yukino bullied Megu back then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who should say sorry. I wanted a chance to apologize all this time ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ It all happened because of these people here. So, I think that it¡¯s the right choice to add more people ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Mariko, and Ai joined the family.

    I see.

    These people don¡¯t know about Shirasaka Sousuke.

    They¡¯re girls who came in after the May incident.

    Therefore, they could make Yukino and Megu face each other.

    They didn¡¯t know what happened to us during the golden week.

    ¡¸ Right, it also helps that Kana-san and everyone¡¯s here ¡¹

    Megu says while crying.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1089.

    Chapter 1089. Night of Retrieval / Fight!

    ¡¸ Okay. Everyone already brushed their teeth? Washed their faces? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells us.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to sleep! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, who will you do it with? ¡¹

    Ai asked.

    Hmmm.

    Kana-senpai, Ai, Mariko, Yukino, and then Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass. I already had it earlier ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll join in but not in sex ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ As for me, it¡¯ll only hurt my child so no thanks ¡¹

    Yukino touched her stomach.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you in your stable period already? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m still afraid. I don¡¯t want my child getting poked by his dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then what? You haven¡¯t done it with Nobu recently? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do everything but insertion. Like, this idiot makes me lick it, drink it, then he also licks me. Look, I¡¯m pregnant, so my breasts are swelling. He loves sucking on breasts, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s cute. I love it when he licks my breasts ¡¹

    Yukino said. Mariko replied.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun seems so happy ¡¹

    Ai lifts her breasts lightly.

    ¡¸ This idiot had a poor relationship with his mother so it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Yukino-san doesn¡¯t want it then okay. Nobu can still enjoy breasts as much as he wants in here ¡¹

    Kana-senpai lifts her breasts and laughed.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying that I hate him licking me! I-I don¡¯t hate it you know ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Oh sure. Still, Nobu¡¯s got a huge bed ¡¹

    The bed in my room always has three to four girls sleeping with me.

    Therefore, there are two king-size beds lined up.

    ¡¸ Everyone can sleep over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t lie down next to me if you have a bad sleeping posture. I don¡¯t want you kicking my stomach ¡¹

    Yukino said sullenly.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, it¡¯s my first time staying over so I¡¯d like to ask. Does Nobu have a good sleeping posture? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Megu and the girls¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s sleeping posture is too good ¡¹

    W-What?

    What¡¯s too good?

    It¡¯s about me, but it¡¯s my first time hearing this so I got curious.

    ¡¸ Once you sleep, you hardly move ¡¹

    ¡¸ Staying the same, until morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, now that you mention that ¡¹

    Megu, Ai, Yukino?

    Am I really like that?

    Oh.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s because I was sleeping on a small sofa ever since I was young ¡¹

    In that house, I sleep on a worn-out sofa.

    If I turn over while sleeping, I could fall to the floor.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s become a habit of mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that you should relax a bit more in your sleep ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re like a king surrounded by a lot of beauties and yet¡­Kou, you should act a bit more self-important ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? No way. Imagine this idiot being bossy ¡¹

    Mariko said. Yukino negated it.

    ¡¸ Right. I prefer the current Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ So, Nobu, got some sleep-wear? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Sure, everyone can sleep naked, but I feel like it¡¯s lewder to sleep with just one thin clothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, Kana? ¡¹

    Mariko takes the bait, not me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. So, Nobu, want to see Naked T-shirts or sleeveless? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want Yoshi-kun¡¯s shirts, then we have them here ¡¹

    Megu opens my closet.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I¡¯ll go put that on. Nobu, look the other way

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Just do it, sit over here ¡¹

    Kana-senpai faced a chair to the wall and asked me to sit there.

    ¡¸ S-sure ¡¹

    I sit down.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, putting on Kou¡¯s shirt, that seems fun ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s voice is in high spirits.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll get naked, and then put on just one clothing. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡­will pick this ¡¹

    What? It seems that they¡¯re looking around my clothes.

    After a while¡­

    ¡¸ Here, Nobu ¡¹

    I¡¯m looking at the wall, away from the girls who are changing clothes¡­

    Then, Kana-senpai throws the clothes she took off to the wall.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s blouse flies.

    ¡¸ Ah, me too! ¡¹

    This time, Mariko¡¯s sailor uniform flew over my head and hits the wall.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t scatter it round! Fold the clothes you took off! ¡¹

    Megu got angry, but¡­

    ¡¸ Why not? It¡¯s a play ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s bra fluttered in the air, touches the wall, and falls down.

    ¡¸ Here, Kou! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s socks and panty also flew over.

    Meaning, they¡¯re all naked.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, you can look this way, Nobu ¡¹

    I stood up from my seat and turned around.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think? ¡¹

    Kna-senpai and Mariko are wearing nothing but my shirt.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    Their skin is almost see through the thin cloth of the shirt.

    Their thin long legs are also beautiful.

    ¡¸ I think that this is better for me.

    Yukino¡¯s wearing my plain t-shirt.

    The hem of the shirt barely manages to hide Yukino¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­wanted to try this out¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s wearing my PE jersey and nothing else.

    ¡¸ It smells like Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    She sniffs the collar of the jersey.

    ¡¸ It shouldn¡¯t smell, right? That¡¯s just newly washed ¡¹

    Megu who says that, is wearing a t-shirt, just like Yukino.

    ¡¸ I see. Wearing just a single piece of clothing is much lewder than naked ¡¹

    I speak of my impressions.

    ¡¸ Right, Nobu? Hey, Mariko, what are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Ai-san said that it smells like Kou, so¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko pulls my school uniform from the closet.

    ¡¸ I wanted to put on a man¡¯s school uniform at least once ¡¹

    She puts on my school uniform jacket.

    Oh, I guess it¡¯s a little too big for Mariko.

    ¡¸ So, does it suit me, Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You look beautiful ¡¹

    She¡¯s naked under her shirt, and then she puts on my jacket.

    Her legs are exposed and she¡¯s not wearing any underwear.

    That¡¯s got some lewd feel to it.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take some commemorative photos. Nobu, do you have a camera? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure do ¡¹

    This room has digital cameras on the sides to satisfy Ruriko¡¯s desire for filming sex.

    I point at the camera on the side of the bed and Mariko took it.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m next! I want to take photos wearing Nobu¡¯s uniform too! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ A-Ai too ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s with this boom?

    ¡¸ Kou? What do you think of this? ¡¹

    Mariko turned her back on me, moved the hem of the uniform, and exposed her naked ass.

    ¡¸ Yep, lewd ¡¹

    I took photos of that.

    ¡¸ Okay! My turn! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai switched in after 8 photos.

    ¡¸ As expected, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s dream to wear the uniform of the man they love ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ I kinda want to take lewd photos too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai unbuttoned her skirt.

    ¡¸ Can you see it Nobu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can see it ¡¹

    I can see the pink nipples inside her skirt under my uniform.

    ¡¸ Ufufu~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shows an innocent smile even if she¡¯s making such a lewd pose.

    ¡¸ Next¡­me ¡¹

    Ai also did a lewd pose.

    She¡¯s spreading her legs to a pornographic pose while wearing my uniform.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m already wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can see it ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just her secret lips, but her anus as well¡­I can peek and take photos of Ai¡¯s places.

    ¡¸ What about you girls? Like, taking photos wearing Nobu¡¯s uniform ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Yukino and Megu.

    ¡¸ No thanks. I have no interests in shojo manga stuff like that ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Me too. Uhm¡­ ¡¹

    Megu mumbles. Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. Megumi-san goes to school with Nobu in uniform all the time, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s not taking a souvenir photo ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Like ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit cold, Megu, put on my jacket¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s like a scene from a manga! Did that actually happen? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ W-We haven¡¯t! T-That¡¯s too embarrassing! ¡¹

    Megu denies it with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. This idiot isn¡¯t that tactful! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Huh? But Yoshida-kun is¡­ ¡¹

    A-Ai?

    ¡¸ The other day¡­he asked Yukino-san¡­¡±are you feeling cold?¡±¡­then put on a cardigan on her. It was inside the bakery¡­ ¡¹

    Speaking of which.

    No, but that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because I¡¯m pregnant! That¡¯s all! Right? ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me in a panic.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s not doing anything in the bakery, you just sit down there and read magazines, right? That¡¯s why you look cold ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ We are busy in our work so we didn¡¯t feel cold ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s actually hot ¡¹

    We bake pastries one after another, then bring them to the counter.

    Managing the students who are coming to buy products, and we repeat it.

    Everyone other than Yukino is on a battlefield and so the bakery during lunch break¡­

    The sellers had to take turns halfway and eat lunch in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, you¡¯re spoiling Yukino too much! ¡¹

    Megu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with spoiling me?! I get better when I¡¯m spoiled you know! ¡¹

    Yukino objects.

    ¡¸ What the hell?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, the child in my stomach is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just unfair to use the child as your reason for everything! Yukino! ¡¹

    The two glared at each other.

    ¡¸ Seriously, you two get along too much ¡¹

    Mariko laughed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m jealous of you two, you can cry, laugh, and fight like that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ G-Geez! ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu no longer feel like fighting.

    ¡¸ Everyone gets along ¡¹

    Ai mutters with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, let¡¯s go to sleep. Nobu goes to the middle. ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Err, in the end, the only girls who want to have sex with Nobu are Ai and Megumi-san, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t have sex, but I¡¯ll join in the licking ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also be helping out, of course, ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s eyes sparkles.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s a rare opportunity, I would like to study more about sex. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡­when others watch, uhm ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Right¡­Megumi-san¡­hardly have sex¡­with Yoshida-kun¡­when everyone¡¯s present ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s right. Megu wants to have a one-on-one session basically.

    Although, the girls in their turns do call others as their guests, and so¡­

    After the night she¡¯s called in as a guest, Megu also had to invite them on her night, but¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, I feel embarrassed having everyone watch me ¡¹

    Megu said¡­

    ¡¸ Ai¡­loves it when everyone watches me do it with Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ But¡­that¡¯s because Ai is a lewd girl¡­Megumi-san doesn¡¯t have to mind it ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­can be as lewd as Yoshida-kun wants, because, it¡¯s only for him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah. You can show all of your desires to Nobu. You know that Nobu won¡¯t back off and he¡¯ll just take it in ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s still forbidden to do anything that leaves any damage to the mind or body later ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Sex is to be enjoyed, and so you have to feel energetic after it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by acts that leave damage to the mind and body? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Well. For the time being, it would be anything that could leave wounds, or break your mind out of fear ¡¹

    Kana-senpai explains.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s never going to do that so we don¡¯t have to worry about it, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu? Yeah, but the warning is for us, to not ask for too much. Having delusions is okay though. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you say ¡°In a special ring built inside the field of Malaca?ang Stadium, I fought to the death against 100 professional jiu-jitsu practitioners, knocking them out and knocking them all out, so exhausted and bruised that they couldn¡¯t even move their bodies, while a full house of 7,863,639 people abused me and wanted to be raped by me to impregnate their children.¡±1 is okay in delusion, but not allowed in reality. My spirit won¡¯t be able to hold out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does anyone have that kind of delusion? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well yeah ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s a masochist, and so her delusions surpass the rest.

    ¡¸ If I can do it, then I will, but if I can¡¯t, then I won¡¯t ¡¹

    What¡¯s impossible is impossible.

    ¡¸ At best, it¡¯s possible to have hidden sex under the table in the middle of a party in a high-class hotel, or hidden sex where the teacher won¡¯t notice while on a school trip in Europe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu, that¡¯s quite challenging, I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Kou, aren¡¯t those Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s delusions, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It is, but I promised them to make it real ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the school trip of the middle school will be in Italy. Wait, Kou¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, wherever it is, Kouzuki SS can do some field survey if Ruriko asks for it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ They say that I shouldn¡¯t go if we can¡¯t have sex somewhere during the school trip ¡¹

    Ruriko had no intention of joining the field trip, to begin with.

    I just ordered her to go.

    And so, I have to answer her wishes too.

    ¡¸ As expected of the young ladies of the Kouzuki house. Their self-indulgence is on a different level ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I guess if Kou wants it, then we¡¯ll do anything too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also quite harsh having to deal with Misuzu and the girls like that, right? Oh well, just relax with us ¡¹

    Mariko? Yukino?

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s a lewd girl¡­so, I can do any kind of sex with Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, you don¡¯t have to hold back ¡¹

    Ai? Megu?

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s strip Nobu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai ordered.

    The eight arms of the four beauties reached out to me.

    Yukino just watches at times like this, but, she seems to be having fun.

    ¡¸ Okay, now push him down the bed! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Hey, wait.

    W-Wait! Wait!!

    ¡¸ Nobu, don¡¯t struggle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s¡­get naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, here, give it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, leave it to us! ¡¹

    T-They¡¯re peeling me off, they¡¯re stripping me!

    Then, I¡­

    I¡¯m lying down on the bed, naked.

    Uuuu.

    ¡¸ I¡­ love this smell ¡¹

    Ai sniffs on my chest.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see? Yep, that smells like Nobu ¡¹

    The two pinned down my upper body.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s already good to go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll lick it ¡¹

    Mariko and Megu are on the lower half.

    ¡¸ Serves you right ¡¹

    Yukino looked at my face and laughed.

    The night begins with the five beauties violating me.

    The girls wear nothing but my shirt.

    1. I didn¡¯t bother manually translating that, lmao

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1090.

    Chapter 1090. Night of Retrieval / Reverse Rape Play

    ¡¸It¡¯s always this idiot who¡¯s raping me so doing this is quite fresh to me¡¹

    Yukino who looks at my face from above shows a smile

    Five girls push me down on the bed, naked.

    ¡¸Here, Yoshida-kun. Breasts¡¹

    Ai lifts her shirt and presses her breasts onto me.

    ¡¸Hmm~ Me too!¡¹

    Kana-senpai also exposes her breasts underneath the shirt and presses them on my face.

    I suck on Ai and Kana-senpai¡¯s nipples in turn.

    I rub my cheeks in their soft skin.

    Yeah, that soft sensation of their skin is different.

    Girls are different from each other.

    ¡¸Ahn, when Nobu sucks on it, it makes you understand that breasts are made for this¡¹

    ¡¸Ai also wants it sucked¡¹

    Oh, their nipples are getting hard.

    On the other side, my crotch¡­

    ¡¸Like this. You use your tongue like this¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. That¡¯s informative¡¹

    Megu begins teaching Mariko in fellatio.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun loves it when you lick him here¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re right. It twitched. So cute¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸That part¡­it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    Ai mutters as she watches Megu lick the back of my glans.

    ¡¸Huh? Really? Let me try that out¡¹

    Mariko swapped with Megu and crawled her tongue on my penis.

    ¡¸Hey, Nobu, let¡¯s kiss¡¹

    Kana-senpai covers my lips with hers.

    She inserts her tongue on me.

    ¡¸Hmmm¡¹

    Kana-senpai and I entwine our tongues.

    Megu and Mariko continue to fellate me on my lower half.

    That feels good.

    ¡¸Hey, we should go lick this idiot¡¯s chest¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Yukino and Ai crawl their tongue on my chest.

    ¡¸It smells like Yoshida-kun¡­I like it¡¹

    Ai sniffs my armpits.

    ¡¸Seriously, you¡¯re quite the fetishist¡¹

    Yukino smiled at Ai.

    ¡¸Hey, since there are five of us right now, why don¡¯t we go with reverse rape?¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸The four of us will pin down Nobu¡¯s arms and legs, then the last one can bang Nobu¡¹

    ¡¸That seems fun!¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s fully motivated.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Ai and Megumi-san who hasn¡¯t done it yet today, right? Yukino-san won¡¯t have sex if I recall correctly¡¹

    Kana-senpai checks.

    ¡¸Uhm, it¡¯s okay to call me ¡°Megumi¡± Kana-san¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Then call me ¡°Kana¡±¡¹

    ¡¸But, Kana-san¡¯s a senior¡¹

    Megu¡¯s in her first-year just like me, Kana is in her second year.

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll be together for long so it¡¯s stupid to have a hierarchy because of one year difference¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t let that¡¹

    Megu belongs to the track and field club, which is fussy about it.

    ¡¸Can I call you Kana-chan?¡¹

    Ai says while my penis is in her mouth.

    ¡¸Of course you can¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles gently.

    ¡¸Megu-chan, you should call her the same¡¹

    Ai looked at Megu.

    ¡¸Kana-chan¡¯s already our big sister¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You should break the wall between us¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸We¡¯re the same age so I¡¯m calling you Megumi. Megumi, call me Mariko. Ai too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ Please take care of me¡­M-Mariko¡¹

    Megu is slightly nervous.

    She hasn¡¯t relaxed her guard against Mariko, a wealthy girl.

    ¡¸Likewise, Ai¡¹

    Then, Mariko speaks to me.

    ¡¸This is so splendid! Thanks to Kou, I found a lot of sisters I can get along with!¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Everyone won¡¯t leave Nobu, and they don¡¯t want Nobu to hate them either¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Everyone gets along¡±¡¹

    Mariko, Kana-senpai, Ai¡­

    ¡¸Megumi, you should accept it already¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸They¡¯re your family, your sisters, and your friends. That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Friends.

    ¡¸Kana¡¯s a year older, but I-I¡¯ll call you Kana from now on¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Yukino¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled at Yukino.

    ¡¸But, the other girls, Ai, Mariko, you and I are all 16. Also, Edie¡¯s not here, but she¡¯s also of the same age, although, she¡¯s quite weird¡¹

    Edie¡¯s coming from New Orleans, she has blonde hair, tanned skin, and blue eyes.

    Also, she¡¯s a genius who¡¯s raised in an assassination cult, learning such murder techniques.

    ¡¸We¡¯re the ordinary girls¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸I have a problem with the young lady of the Torii electronics calling herself ordinary though¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Yukino, aren¡¯t you also from the Shirasaka house?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not from the head house. Just a branch family of a branch family. I¡¯ve long realized that I¡¯m not special ever since I saw Misuzu and Ruriko¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸Me too. I was yearning to become nobility, but I was different¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸Hmm, just my thoughts here. You know, our approach towards Nobu is different compared to Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san, right?¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸Misuzu-san and the girls are stressed out because of their ordinary life as a young lady, right? That¡¯s why they seek healing from Nobu. Like, when they spend their time with Nobu, they can vent out what they¡¯ve amassed and so they can go back fighting in their harsh world, or something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸I get that. It feels like you can digest all your various emotions when you spend private time with Kou¡¹

    Mariko nods.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The young ladies have to show their front side to the world of young ladies, while they can show their other side to Nobu¡¹

    ¡¸And so they come to this idiot spoiled¡¹

    Yukino also agreed.

    ¡¸But you know, Nobu¡¯s the main part of our daily life. We go to the same school, spend time making pastries, and so we enjoy our high school life¡¹

    Kana-senpai embraces my head.

    ¡¸To Misuzu-san and the girls, Nobu¡¯s that gentle harbor they can return to after crossing the stormy seas¡­And Nobu knows that and so he¡¯s kind to those girls, but to us, Nobu¡¯s not like that¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s getting somewhat excited.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m with you girls! I¡¯m not here to have Kou heal me like Misuzu-sama and others. I want to walk together with Kou. Facing the same objectives together

    ¡¸Mariko¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I want to start up a business with you girls, not with Momoko-oneesama, not with Misuzu-sama. That¡¯s what I understood today. I belong to this group¡¹

    Then, she speaks to Megu.

    ¡¸Megumi too, right? You want to walk together with Kou, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Me? Yes. I want to follow Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why I can¡¯t open up to Misuzu-san. Their approach on Yoshi-kun is different¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay for them to stay like that. They¡¯re always setting sail to stormy seas after all. As for us, we¡¯re always with Nobu, we view things from the same angle, and we look at the same things¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸This idiot doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s ordinary, or should I say that all his life has never been ordinary. That¡¯s why he¡¯s pushing himself hard when dealing with Misuzu and the girls. Well, this idiot has some loose screws so he hasn¡¯t noticed that he¡¯s growing¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸Yeah. I was also at the hotel party before¡­Nobu¡¯s standing next to Misuzu-san without problems, but the truth is, it¡¯s quite a lot of pressure, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, when I saw Kou at the party last week, I was so interested that I kept sending glances. I wondered what kind of person is it to be Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner, that even Kouzuki-sama accepted him. All the young ladies and their servants have the same thoughts. Well done enduring the pressure. Kou¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Well, even in our school, there¡¯s that uproar about his engagement with Megumi, and then suddenly, there¡¯s this ¡°bread-technique learning course,¡± that¡¯s obviously made for him, so, Nobu¡¯s quite suspicious in our school but he just takes it calmly¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s a little thickheaded. This idiot lacks in brain cells¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­ that¡¯s what¡¯s good about Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Sure, I¡¯m slow. I admit that.

    ¡¸Uhm¡­it¡¯s just my thoughts¡­but¡­tonight¡­Katsuko-san¡­made Ai and everyone spend¡­the night with Yoshida-kun¡­¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸It¡¯s because¡­Yoshida-kun had¡­a lot of trouble¡­today¡­and so he¡¯s rattled¡­¡¹

    Oh, the delicious bakery tour¡­

    Turned into a dispute¡­

    ¡¸I think¡­tomorrow¡­will be troublesome too¡­¡¹

    Tomorrow. I¡­

    I¡¯ll go to Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel, and I have to train the new prostitutes.

    Then, by night, Momoko-neechan¡¯s coming over to the mansion.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­spending the night with us¡­resets his ¡°ordinary¡± senses¡­so that¡¯s it¡­I think¡¹

    Reset the ordinary.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget¡­no matter what happens¡­Yoshida-kun is an ordinary boy¡­don¡¯t push yourself too hard¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if you keep on dealing with Yuzuki and Mizusu and the likes, you¡¯ll burst. They don¡¯t understand your limits¡¹

    Yukino

    ¡¸Oh, I see. I get it¡¹

    Kana-senpai agreed.

    ¡¸Katsuko-san was also an ordinary person back then, right? That¡¯s why she asks us to pull him back before Nobu breaks the limit without him knowing¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, now I understand why someone like Megumi is Kou¡¯s fiance¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    Megu looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s the most suited to reset Kou¡¯s heart to its original state. You¡¯re-it might be rude to say it but an ordinary girl, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that ¡°ordinary¡± isn¡¯t the word. Megumi has a life lower than the average. All because of me¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸But, now she¡¯s suited to this idiot. She¡¯s raised in a dangerous kind of life where people oppress her. That¡¯s also my fault¡¹

    Megu and I are alike.

    ¡¸You know, when I look at Nobu and Megumi most of the time, I ask myself ¡°Why is Megumi always nagging Nobu angrily?¡± or ¡°Why is Nobu still holding back even though she keeps on nagging?¡± and I kept wondering, but¡­¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸Maybe, Nobu, did you have someone in your family who¡¯s always angry?¡¹

    Huh?

    In my family?

    I hardly had a conversation with my father.

    Mother, she ignores me.

    I hardly had any contact with my other relatives.

    Oh.

    ¡¸My late Grandma¡¹

    But, was Grandma that angry at me?

    Even now, my memories of her were that she¡¯s kind, but¡­

    No.

    Now that I think about it, she does get angry.

    ¡¸As expected, someone¡¯s experience resistance from their birth, or should I say their environment from childhood is crucial to people¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸Megumi¡¯s mother and father, one of the two has to be nagging the other, right?¡¹

    Hearing that, Megu;

    ¡¸My foster father and foster mother were kind people, but, you¡¯re right. They¡¯re a married couple, but my foster mother often complains to my foster father¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, so you started copying it before you know it¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸Children are often raised watching their parents¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like Megu¡¯s giving me trouble. It helps me that she tells me a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Or so Nobu says, but Megumi¡­if you keep accumulating stress inside Nobu, he¡¯ll burst someday. You have to be careful¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Megumi¡¯s dispirited.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t talk about it with anyone but this group. Yuzuki and Katsuko are quite soft on Megumi. Therefore, you should talk to us instead¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸Oh well. If Megumi¡¯s intervention is moderated, then it could relax this idiot. It¡¯s just enough stimulus to untangle him from the mental strain from dealing with Misuzu and the girls. It¡¯s like shock therapy¡¹

    ¡¸The nobility and the Kouzuki house are quite huge concerns, and so Kou has to return his consciousness to his ordinary life¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it¡¹

    Yukino, Mariko, and Kana-senpai all looked at Megu.

    ¡¸Uhm, I¡¯m sorry for a lot¡¹

    Megu bowed her head.

    Then.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­ Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis is getting tasty¡¹

    While everyone¡¯s talking seriously, Ai had my penis in her mouth.

    She licks the whole glans.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan¡­you can go first¡¹

    Ai smiled kindly.

    The girls also smiled.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go with the plan. We¡¯re going to hold Nobu¡¯s arms and legs¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll hold Kou¡¯s right arm¡¹

    Mariko embraces my arm and lies down on the bed.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take the left arm¡¹

    Yukino sits down on my left arm.

    ¡¸Ai will take Yoshida-kun¡¯s right leg¡¹

    Ai clings to my leg.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take the left¡¹

    Kana-senpai turns my left leg as a pillow.

    I can¡¯t move, my arms and legs are spread over the bed.

    ¡¸Okay, Megumi, you can use Nobu¡¯s penis as you wish. Everyone¡¯s going with the reverse rape!¡¹

    ¡¸Err. I-I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t say that you¡¯re embarrassed to have everyone watch you this late, right?¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸It feels good when everyone watches. It¡¯s exciting¡­Megumi-chan¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸If Megumi won¡¯t do it then we will. So, will you?¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it, geez!¡¹

    Megu gets on top of me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, this is embarassing¡¹

    Megu¡¯s wearing nothing but just my white T-shirt over her naked body.

    When she straddles over me, her lower half is completely visible.

    ¡¸But seriously, Megumi has such a tight body¡¹

    Mariko says while looking at Megu¡¯s naked lower half.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not muscular, but it¡¯s moderately slim, and your legs are quite smooth and beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you try out sports too, Mariko?¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸Look at me, I¡¯m doing club activities just moderately but it has effects¡¹

    ¡¸But, Mariko-chan¡­you¡¯re not fat¡­and you¡¯re beautiful¡¹

    ¡¸You too! You make bread every day and yet, why are you not getting fat?! You always sample food, right?¡¹

    Yukino told Ai.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my constitution¡­no matter how much I eat¡­I don¡¯t get fat¡¹

    ¡¸Oh really? Now that¡¯s envious¡¹

    ¡¸And hearing you say that Yukino, you should be careful. I feel like your body type would get really fat after your childbirth?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Kana? Don¡¯t scare me like that!¡¹

    Yukino gets angry.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu looks at me from above.

    ¡¸Yeah, Megu. This is fun¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s here, and everyone gets along with Megu. It¡¯s fun¡¹

    This group is peaceful. That¡¯s good.

    It¡¯s different from the young group or the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t have to show us unnecessary worries, okay, Nobu?¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while pinning my leg.

    ¡¸Come at me, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Megu adds her body-

    to the four girls who are pinning my arms and legs.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care anymore if I¡¯m seen¡¹

    She kisses me on the lips.

    ¡¸If they want to watch, then do it, geez!¡¹

    She rubs her abdomen on my stomach.

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯ll get myself wet a bit¡¹

    She grinds her secret place on my stomach, giving her stimulation. It seems.

    ¡¸Megu, let me lick your breasts¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu lifts her T-shirt and presents her naked breasts to me.

    I lift my head and sucked on Megu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸Aaahn, don¡¯t suck on it that hard!¡¹

    ¡¸Let him. This idiot starves in motherly love¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸When the milk comes out of my breasts, I¡¯ll let you drink it first. Look forward to it¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to that.

    ¡¸Hyaaan! Ahn!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s nipples turned stiff in no time.

    My stomach is getting wet from Megu¡¯s love nectar too.

    ¡¸I think¡­ that¡¯s good enough¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸Eh, just a little more. I think it¡¯s too early to put Kou inside yet, right?¡¹

    Mariko thinks that Megu¡¯s vagina hasn¡¯t loosened that much yet.

    ¡¸It¡¯s best¡­when you push it in¡­a bit too hard¡¹

    Ai smiled at Mariko.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸But, it hurts, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That much pain is good¡¹

    Ai¡¯s a little bit of a masochist too.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll do everything. Just lie down there¡­¡¹

    Megu gets up.

    She holds my penis with one hand and touched her opening with it.

    ¡¸Can I? Yoshi-kun, can I put it in?¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hot nectar drips down on my glans.

    ¡¸Yeah, I also want to get inside Megu right now¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Yoshi-kun. I love you!¡¹

    Megu lowers her hips.

    Aah.

    My erect penis¡­

    It¡¯s slipping inside her hot, moist, and narrow meat pot.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah, Yoshi-kuun¡¹

    We¡¯re connected in a cowgirl position.

    ¡¸Wow, amazing. It¡¯s inside¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s watching the union of a man and a woman from point-blank range.

    ¡¸Aaaaah!¡¹

    As soon as she took everything inside.

    Megu trembled and her back curved.

    ¡¸Geez! Megumi¡¯s usually so cheeky, and yet, you make such a cute face at times like this¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸You have the same face as Maika when having sex. I guess it¡¯s because you¡¯re sisters¡¹

    Megu¡¯s earnest face.

    ¡¸Yukino makes the same face too¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Agnes too¡¹

    Yukino, Megu, Mana, and Agnes.

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s four daughters.

    ¡¸Ahn, it feels good. Yoshi-kun, it¡¯s all inside me¡¹

    Since I can¡¯t move my limbs, she must feel like she¡¯s conquering me.

    ¡¸Ahn~! Yoshi-kun! I love you! I love you!!!¡¹

    Megu begins to move her hips slowly.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1091.

    Chapter 1091. Night of Retrieval / Megu¡¯s ¡°friendly¡± sex

    ¡¸ Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm ¡¹

    Megu swings her hips rhythmically on top of me.

    My penis is swallowed inside her narrow pussy while making lewd wet sounds as she straddles in a cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, does it feel good, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai who¡¯s holding my legs down said.

    ¡¸ So cute ¡¹

    Ai mutters as she clings to my legs.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re making a lewd face. Does it feel so good to have this idiot¡¯s penis inside? ¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s sitting on my left arm asked Megu.

    ¡¸ It feels good! You already know that too, Yukino! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s aroused as she¡¯s watched while having sex.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, it¡¯s so hot! ¡¹

    Her body¡¯s getting sweaty from the intense piston exercise.

    Megu took off my T-shirt she¡¯s wearing and now she¡¯s naked.

    Her nicely shaped breasts sway up and down along with her hips.

    ¡¸ Kou, you want to touch it, right? Your eyes are glued to Megumi¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Mariko who¡¯s pinning my right arm asks me.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t. If you want to touch something, then touch mine ¡¹

    She says, then places my palm on her breasts.

    Ooh, I can feel Mariko¡¯s elastic breasts and her temperature across my shirt.

    ¡¸ Geez. Yoshi-kun, you¡¯re doing it with me ¡¹

    Megu speeds up her hips.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaaahn, Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s having sex with me while four girls are pinning my arms and legs.

    It¡¯s really like reverse rape.

    ¡¸ Megumi, you¡¯re making quite the adult face when having sex ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Megumi usually make a childish face after all ¡¹

    Yukino smiles.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not the same ¡°cute¡± type of girl like Maika ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you ask me, she has the same glow as Reika-oneesama. Their bodies are firm, have long legs, and their faces ¡¹

    Yukino and Mariko comments. Megu;

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t go speaking like that while looking at someone¡¯s face while having sex ¡¹

    Even so, she¡¯s not stopping.

    ¡¸ Oh? I think that Megumi should change your attire or hairstyle, a small image change. Make it look like you have the adult atmosphere since you¡¯re in first-year in high school, and yet, you¡¯re already engaged, and you two are living together ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. So that¡¯s the gap that we see when comparing him to Nobu. Nobu¡¯s got that mature aura on him. Like, look at him, he¡¯s got the atmosphere of a man with a sense of responsibility, standing as the central pillar of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Megumi looks like she¡¯s still ¡®playing house¡¯ with him, letting him keep her safe. You need to stand strong like a woman who has a husband ¡¹

    Yukino points out.

    ¡¸ I mean. that¡¯s just¡­but!! ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan¡¯s the homemaker, and I keep relying on the big sisters ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s sweat falls to my skin.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san can take Yoshi-kun anywhere anytime because of the Kouzuki house, and in the bakery, Ai and Yoshi-kun are partners. Geez! Geez! Geez! ¡¹

    She wriggles her hips intensely.

    Megu¡¯s insides clamp my penis tightly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand how you feel, but you know, Megumi¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ Saying that thing is just improper ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino doesn¡¯t understand how I feel! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s about to cry.

    ¡¸ The girls around Yoshi-kun keeps on increasing before I know it, and they¡¯re all beautiful and charming! There¡¯s no way I could win against them ¡¹

    Megu stops swinging her hips.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just an ordinary girl with no value ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Megu¡¯s also beautiful, and to me, you¡¯re a charming girl ¡¹

    I looked up at Megu.

    ¡¸ Hey, let go of my arms ¡¹

    I told Mariko and Yukino who¡¯s pinning them both.

    I want to get up and embrace Megu.

    ¡¸ No. No, you can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I won¡¯t let go. Kou ¡¹

    The two refused my request.

    ¡¸ Right, this isn¡¯t a problem Nobu and Megumi can fix by themselves ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    Then.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Ai puts her face in the connected part.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised. Kana-senpai clings to her back.

    ¡¸ Ai, do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ai will lick it ¡¹

    She stretched her tongue and licked Megu¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Kyaan~! ¡¹

    Megu trembled from the sudden stimulation.

    Megu¡¯s insides tightened up. Clamping my penis harder.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo! Hey! Don¡¯t lick that! Kyaaan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there. Don¡¯t struggle, Megumi ¡¹

    Kana-senpai begins to grope Megu¡¯s breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ Oh my, now it¡¯s getting lewder ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    While we¡¯re connected¡­

    Megu, Ai, and Kana-senpai entangle.

    ¡¸ Aaahn Noo~ Stop it! G-Geez! ¡¹

    Megu tries to shake free from the two, but¡­

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan. I know that you don¡¯t¡­. like me that much, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ai looks up from Megu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ But, Ai wants¡­to be friends with Megumi-chan¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Megumi ¡¹

    Kana-senpai whispers to Megu¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ I know that you won¡¯t trust us that easy, but still, we want you to open up to us for a little bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I am, I trust you ¡¹

    Megu tells Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Really? But we can see the wall in Megumi¡¯s heart though ¡¹

    Kana-senpai plays with Megu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like we¡¯re bullying Megumi, and yet, you think that you¡¯re the ¡°victim,¡± right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never thought of that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Ai licks Megu¡¯s lips down there.

    ¡¸ Kyauu ¡¹

    Megu trembles.

    ¡¸ This is a problem inside Megumi so don¡¯t interfere ¡¹

    Yukino told me.

    ¡¸ Oh, really? ¡¹

    Mariko asks smilingly, then Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    She insists.

    ¡¸ Megumi doesn¡¯t understand how sincere the other girls are ¡¹

    Yukino smiled at Megu.

    ¡¸ Yuzuki and Katsuko are been protecting Megumi from the beginning. You weren¡¯t like us, who chose to stay with this idiot at the end of so much twists and turns ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even I chose to stay with him! That¡¯s why¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? You can say that but, I feel like if Megumi stays that way, you¡¯ll definitely cheat on him in the future ¡¹

    Yukino?

    Megu? Cheat?

    ¡¸ T-There¡¯s no way I would cheat on Y-Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    Her insides tighten again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not saying that it would be happening right away. I¡¯m just saying that if you stay like that, it¡¯s likely that you¡¯ll do it in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What the hell?! If it comes to cheating, aren¡¯t you much more likely to do that, Yukino?! ¡¹

    Megu rebuts.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do that. Never ¡¹

    Yukino said with a serious face.

    ¡¸ If I did that, Yuzuki will surely kill me. I know well enough that they¡¯re just letting me live. Besides, the child I¡¯m bearing is much more important. I want to see my child grow up, and I don¡¯t want to be away from it ¡¹

    Yukino touches her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Get it? I¡¯m much more earnest than Megumi. It¡¯s my only choice. Even if heaven and earth split apart, I won¡¯t betray this idiot. This idiot¡¯s a fool who would get carried away easily, but the people around him aren¡¯t like that. If not Yuzuki, Misuzu will. Maybe Michi or Edie. Those girls are never right in the head. They¡¯ll ignore the law and the police and kill me ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Kouzuki SS does illegal things without batting an eye.

    Much less Black Forest, it¡¯s a crime syndicate.

    If Yukino tried to cheat on me¡­

    Even before the information leaks inside the Kouzuki house or the Black Forest, they¡¯ve already dealt with Yukino and the man.

    Even before I notice it.

    ¡¸ Me too. I know that I would lose all this fortune that¡¯s so rare if I did it with anyone other than Nobu. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to kill me like Yukino, but I know about Tsukiko-san and Yomi-chan¡¯s powers. They would just erase my memories and then let me go, probably ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ But, since I know that, so instead of falling in love with an ordinary guy, I prefer to have fun with my relationship with Nobu. Besides, joining Nobu¡¯s family is so exciting. It makes me wonder what will happen in my life. Wondering how many more interesting people do I get along with. Doesn¡¯t that make you dream a lot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kana and I are starting a business for sure.

    We¡¯re going to succeed ¡¹

    Mariko also smiles.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­can¡¯t go on without Yoshida-kun. After all¡­Ai is a lewd girl¡­so Ai can¡¯t go on unless¡­it¡¯s with Yoshida-kun

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that I want to stay forever¡­ Therefore¡­I¡¯m doing my best¡­in the bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Ai¡¯s also doing her best ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks gently.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi¡­suppose¡­this is just my speculation, but if you were to do it with a guy other than this idiot¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ This idiot would just accept your new relationship. And Yuzuki would even give you 3.2M yen and say ¡°Get married.¡± Misuzu would be on the lookout but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll send someone to assassinate you. Rather, they¡¯d ask ¡°have you started a business already?¡± then they¡¯d also send 7.68M as consolation money ¡¹

    Yukino, why bring out such complex numbers?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all spoiling Megumi, so kind. Compared to me

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not true, Yukino. I¡¯m much more possessive than you think. If Megu finds a man that she likes, I won¡¯t let go of Megu, no matter what happens¡­hmmmmmm ¡¹

    Mariko covers my hands.

    ¡¸ Hey, Kou. Shut up ¡¹

    Hmmmmm?!

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not talking about Kou¡¯s feelings. We¡¯re talking about Megumi¡¯s feelings ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s feelings?

    ¡¸ Yes, this is Megumi¡¯s problem. Megumi¡¯s problem is that she thinks of herself as the victim despite not being earnest

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Megumi thinks that it¡¯s okay to make a wall between her and the other girls because she¡¯s different. The truth us, she thinks ¡°he should be just mine,¡± as a relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, everyone should get along ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ And so, everyone has to share their happiness with Yoshida-kun to everyone¡­and Megumi-chan doesn¡¯t have to endure anything ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    Megu wants our love relationship to be just for herself.

    Therefore, the idea of ¡°getting along with everyone,¡± sounds like ¡°restraining¡± from Megu¡¯s wave to right.

    That the other girls are taking away her time with me.

    That¡¯s why she created a wall against the other girls.

    Other than Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee, her big sisters who spoil her, then Yukino and Mana who are her actual sisters.

    She sees Misuzu and the girls, the young ladies of the Kouzuki house, as ¡°someone different than her,¡± and gave up already.

    Edie and Tsukiko are girls with skills and powers, and so she classifies them as different.

    But, she¡¯s also opposing Kana-senpai and Ai, girls who attend the same school and are ordinary.

    That¡¯s why they prepared a situation where they can be frank and open up with Megu.

    Yukino and Mariko are coordinating.

    I don¡¯t know who planned this, but¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m also worried that Yoshi-kun would throw me away! ¡¹

    Megu says while crying.

    ¡¸ After all. Everyone other than me is all beautiful and lovely! ¡¹

    Then, Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why are you not making an effort to become beautiful? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, I-I¡¯m just¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you just cry then you won¡¯t start anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right¡­you have to face forward and keep walking ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, but, but!! ¡¹

    Megu cries.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not as strong as you girls! I¡¯m just a weak girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, Yukino ¡¹

    I call out the two who are holding my arms.

    I can¡¯t let this continue.

    I have to embrace Megu, she¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t, Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think will happen if you continue to spoil Megumi? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot?! Megumi, you stupid, fool, dumb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Megu spills tears.

    ¡¸ Of course if you keep on whimpering this idiot would surely leave you. No, I guess Misuzu and the girls would evict you before that, right? Those girls are quite harsh. They¡¯d say that it¡¯s unnecessary to have a girl who seems like excess baggage ¡¹

    She looks at Megu with a smile like a bully.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uuuu ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s crying. She¡¯s not saying anything.

    ¡¸ But I..or to be precise, Maika and I, Even if this idiot or Misuzu tries to kick you out, we¡¯ll never abandon Megumi, no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?!!! ¡¹

    Megu looked at Yukino in surprise.

    ¡¸ I have no choice do I? We¡¯re real sisters. We can¡¯t quit being sisters. We do have a blood relationship. Even if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll stick with you for the rest of your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yu¡­ki..no? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll spoil you like Yuzuki and everyone. We¡¯re sisters, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m spitting facts on you! I mean, it¡¯s a problem. If you¡¯re weak, I¡¯m the one in trouble! Since we¡¯re always together, try standing on your toes, Megumi! ¡¹

    She¡¯s encouraging Megu.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s here too¡­Megumi-chan, let¡¯s get along ¡¹

    Ai crawls her tongue on the connected part again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not your enemy. Megumi ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gropes Megu¡¯s breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ Me too. Megumi ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Now, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko lets go of my right arm.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so hopeless ¡¹

    Yukino also lifts her ass.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    I reached out to Megu while still lying down.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu holds my hands.

    Our hands connect.

    ¡¸ It all depends on Megu ¡¹

    I looked at Megu in the eyes and said.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t accept them, then nothing will change. ¡¹

    Yukino and everyone¡¯s feelings for Megu. If Megu refuses them, then it will have no effect.

    ¡¸ Most of the things depend on whether you accept it or not. Even if you think that ¡®this is impossible,¡¯ if you try to tilt your thoughts, surprisingly, you¡¯ll accept it quite smoothly. That¡¯s what I did ¡¹

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ I hated, hated, hated this idiot so much that I wanted him to die, but, one day, I stopped and thought about it again, and I noticed that I quite like him a lot. Yes, I hate him, but I like him. It¡¯s that easy to be with him. You don¡¯t even have to worry at all. You are stupid. No matter how many times I call him that he never gets angry, and above all, this idiot loves me, right? That¡¯s why, when I thought that maybe, I should accept him, then things became easier. Everyone along with this idiot, Yuzuki, Katsuko, Misuzu, and the others, I accepted them all. Like, bam. It¡¯s just a weird story of mine though ¡¹

    Yukino smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ In the end, the idea that ¡°things have to be like this,¡± is just painful. There¡¯s no rule like that. It¡¯s just our arbitrary thoughts. ¡°Ah, this might be nice,¡± or ¡°this is okay too,¡± once you accept the reality, you¡¯ll feel better. That¡¯s what happened to me ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s surrounding just a single guy, and he¡¯s an idiot, and he¡¯s not even handsome. Rather, he¡¯s an idiot. Quite the abysmal one. That idea is just stupid. Everyone loves this idiot, or should I say that this idiot loves them all, and so, they¡¯re not fighting, that they ¡°all get along,¡± you can only see it as a stupid group ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Ai¡­thinks that it¡¯s good¡­I love it here¡­Yoshida-kun and everyone¡­I love that everyone gets along. ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Well, polygamy has some historic precedents. And just because it¡¯s a harem, it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s a rule where everyone has to fight for Nobu. Rather, I feel the char of the idea that everyone gets along

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Right. You can trust your fellow ¡°Kou¡¯s woman.¡± You have partners that won¡¯t betray you no matter what. It¡¯s more than a best friend, further than blood relatives. The members of Kou¡¯s family share the same boat. They have to cooperate to prosper. Furthermore, everyone¡¯s beautiful, cute, smart, and skilled, right? I¡¯m sure that this family can do anything! ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not like that. I¡¯m not cute, my intelligence is ordinary, I¡¯m not a young lady, I¡¯m not strong. I don¡¯t even have a mysterious power ¡¹

    Megu said.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Right. Megumi¡¯s not a young lady. You can¡¯t fight or become a bodyguard, you don¡¯t have the Miko power either. But¡­ ¡¹

    I hold Megu¡¯s hands tightly.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s beautiful. I see you just as cute as everyone else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s pussy tightens.

    We¡¯re connected in three points, our hands, and our genitals.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter what Megu thinks, because those were my thoughts. ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, Megumi. Work hard. You¡¯re my sister, so you should be as beautiful as me. An ordinary effort is not enough. You¡¯re lacking in ¡°Dammit, I¡¯ll get more beautiful,¡± it¡¯s guts! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s going too far, but, I think that the image Megumi thinks of herself, and the image people see in Megumi are different. If you change just that, your daily life will change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Megumi thinks ¡°I can¡¯t do anything,¡± and so you think that negatively. But, you have the sense of a bit more mature, independent in your appearance. You¡¯ve got that sporty body of yours, it would go to waste ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, you should puff your chest higher ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Mariko, and Ai gave their advice.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Megu, let me enjoy your body more. I love Megu¡¯s body after all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do it like earlier, where you¡¯re not looking, not feeling, and just moving your hips. Show your love to me. I want to ejaculate with such pleasure inside Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, sorry, Yoshi-kun. Sorry ¡¹

    Then, Megu moves her hips again.

    Unlike earlier.

    Our hands and genitals are connected, and our eyes look at each other.

    Megu and I feel our sex.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Yoshi-kun! Ah, un ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good here, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it makes me shiver! ¡¹

    Making sure that my glans rubs on specific points of the wall of her vagina¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaah, yes, there! ¡¹

    Not too intense, not too weak.

    We take it easy as we have sex.

    ¡¸ The two of you seem to be in pleasure ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s watching us have sex

    ¡¸ Look, Megu, everyone¡¯s watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yaan~ Auuuu! So embarrassing. This is embarrassing! ¡¹

    Megu blushed.

    ¡¸ But, everyone¡¯s watching us with such kind feelings, right? Feel it. They¡¯re warm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu, say thanks to everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, you¡¯re a lot of trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-neesan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kana-neesan. Mariko, thanks a lot too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    ¡¸ And Ai, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry about everything so far. I¡¯ve always been jealous of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Then, Megu¡­

    She¡¯s wrapped in everyone¡¯s warm gaze.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaa. Aaahn! It feels good! It feels good! Sex feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! I-I wanted to do more! I wanted to have more sex with Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then say that you want it! I¡¯ll play with you anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t hold it, then we can have sex while in school, skip the class ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s an honor student. She doesn¡¯t skip classes.

    ¡¸ You actually want to do it, right, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to! I want to do it with Yoshi-kun while in class! Yoshi-kun¡¯s done it with Ai already, right? ¡¹

    She found out.

    Sometimes, we skip our fifth class and have sex.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Megumi-chan doesn¡¯t want it ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ If you wanted it, then you have to say it¡­Ai says it¡­because Ai is lewd ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wanted to try it out at least once before graduating. Having sex while in the middle of the class seems fun. While the other students are studying seriously, Nobu and I are having sex. Even if it¡¯s not that lewd, I want to try it out ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯m not that lewd, but I want to try that out when the opportunity arises ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ve got a lot of experience, but¡­I mean, this idiot raped me, but I¡¯m also a lewd girl. Now it¡¯s a good memory to me ¡¹

    Yukino laughed. Then¡­

    ¡¸ And Megumi, you¡¯re quite lewd too, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just accept it. You¡¯re lewd, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Megu looked at me while swinging her hips.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡­I¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Say it loudly, make everyone hear it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi¡­Megumi¡¯s also a lewd girl! ¡¹

    Oh, Megu broke out of the shell protecting her.

    She exposes her heart in front of everyone.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes, I¡¯m lewd! I love having sex with Yoshi-kun! More! I want to do more of it! I want to have sex during class! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do it on Monday ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! I¡¯m so happy! So happy! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s slowly climbing to the peak of pleasure.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! aaaah! I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where do you want it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Let it out! I want you to ejaculate inside Megumi! ¡¹

    I also thrust my hips upward.

    I spurt to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Aaaauuaaaa, aaaaaah, aaaah, let it out! Let it out inside this lewd, perverted Megumi. Yoshi-kun!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu! Aaah, I¡¯m about to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m watching, Megumi ¡¹

    Yukino said, representing everyone.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, watch it! Watch this lewd Megumi. Watch this Megumi that Yoshi-kun loves! Aaaaah, haaaaaa, it¡¯s coming! The white stuff is coming¡­ ¡¹

    Then, Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaan!!! Yoshi-kun, I-I!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming!!! Yoshi-kun! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Hyaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Megu flies away.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also cumming! ¡¹

    Bushuwaaaa!

    My hot liquid blows out like a water fountain!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Yoshi-kuuuuuuuun!!! ¡¹

    Megu senses my semen reaching her womb and she reports it with a loving expression.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1092.

    Chapter 1092. Night of Retrieval / Sisters, Family, and Best Friends.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, morning ¡¹

    The morning light shines from the window.

    I opened my eyes and saw three girls on my dick.

    I mean, they¡¯re poking it.

    Kana-senpai, Mariko, and Megu.

    The two are lying next to me.

    Yukino and Ai.

    ¡¸ What are you girls doing? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Inspecting the morning wood ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told me smilingly.

    ¡¸ Boys are like this when they wake up ¡¹

    Megu explained.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s hard ¡¹

    Mariko caresses my glans with her index finger in admiration.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time seeing this but I know about the word ¡°morning wood¡± ¡¹

    It¡¯s Kana-senpai¡¯s first time spending the night and waking up in the same bed.

    ¡¸ So, what do we do? Sex? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Megu.

    ¡¸ Well, depends on the occasion. But, most of the time, it¡¯s oral ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go lick it for now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai crawls her tongue on my penis.

    ¡¸ Then, Mariko and I will lick below ¡¹

    ¡¸ Below? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This part¡­Yoshi-kun¡¯s happy when you lick this ¡¹

    Megu crawls her tongue from the rod down to the ballsack.

    ¡¸ Ah, teach me. I want to do that too! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Megu, and Mariko began their triple fellatio.

    Meanwhile, on my right side.

    ¡¸ Suuu, suuu ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sleeping peacefully.

    ¡¸ Her sleeping face is cute, right? ¡¹

    Ai whispered from my left side.

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan¡¯s cute¡­when she¡¯s like that¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    When she¡¯s sleeping, she¡¯s not talking abusively.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun. Chu ¡¹

    Ai kissed my cheeks.

    Last night, after having sex with Megu, I also came inside Ai and then went to sleep.

    Therefore, Ai¡¯s front is exposed as she¡¯s wearing my shirt instead of a pajama, and her cute nipples are in view.

    ¡¸ Want to lick it? ¡¹

    Ai smiles as she noticed my gaze.

    ¡¸ Yep ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure¡­Here are Ai¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Ai sticks out her breasts to me.

    I feel the soft and warm flesh with my skin and then licked her nipple.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Ai, you sly girl¡­Ahn, now I want it too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it, why don¡¯t we do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just make sure you don¡¯t wake Yukino up ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, that seems fun. Then, the four of us has to keep quiet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana, what are you going to do? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ We take turns putting Nobu¡¯s penis inside. Then, we count 20 slaps with our hips, and then, we swap with another. We make Nobu feel good and the girl who gets filled wins. But, no intense movements. If you wake up Yukino halfway then you lose. What do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That seems fun. Of course, I¡¯m joining in ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass. I had it last night with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s not participating.

    ¡¸ What about Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s a lewd girl¡­so I will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s decide our turns. Whisper, rock, paper, scissors! ¡¹

    Then, Mariko, Ai, and Kana-senpai, in that order¡­

    They ride on me.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, doing it while Yukino¡¯s sleeping makes you feel guilty, this is great ¡¹

    Mariko removed the shirt and exposed her breasts as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Kou, touch my breasts. You love them, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Then, she gets on top of me and inserts my erect penis into her.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    It¡¯s still tight.

    Even so, Mariko¡¯s wet enough inside.

    ¡¸ To think that we¡¯re doing this right in the morning. This is arousing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Move slowly. Don¡¯t wake Yukino up ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, Kana. Kou¡¯s going to cum inside me without Yukino knowing ¡¹

    She moves her hips slowly.

    Aah, it¡¯s rubbing inside Mariko.

    ¡¸ 18, 19, 20. Switch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana, I feel like 20 counts is too short ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m next ¡¹

    I¡¯m pulled from Mariko¡¯s insides and this time, it goes inside Ai.

    And another cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Kuuuun!~ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s much thinner than Mariko, so¡­

    No, it¡¯s not just the difference in the constitution.

    The texture, temperature, and the amount of love nectar inside are different.

    Mariko¡¯s dripping, and Ai¡¯s syrupy.

    Their tightness is also different.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, welcome. Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai smiles after accepting me deep inside.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll start moving ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s much more polished in movements compared to Mariko¡¯s hips.

    She grinds her hips and squeezes my penis.

    When she reaches deep inside, she swings her ass left and right.

    ¡¸ I see. So you do it like that ¡¹

    Mariko watches Ai use her hips with a serious face.

    ¡¸ This is¡­Ai¡¯s method ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I tried out¡­various methods¡­finding which¡­makes me feel good ¡¹

    Ai told Mariko.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no right answer. Everyone¡¯s got a different body after all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. Then I¡¯ll take it as a reference ¡¹

    Mariko understood.

    ¡¸ But, Ai¡¯s eager to study, and she¡¯s creative. Watching her enlightens you a lot ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I¡¯m lewd ¡¹

    Ai muttered bashfully.

    I sucked on Ai¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s 20. It¡¯s my turn now ¡¹

    Then, from Ai to Kana-senpai.

    Kana-senpai also took off her shirt and get on top of me.

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s got the best proportion and body build, I wonder if it¡¯s because you¡¯re a year older ¡¹

    Mariko says while looking at Kana-senpai¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Right. She has curves where she needs, and tight where she needs it to be ¡¹

    Megu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s no match against Nei-san. She¡¯s got such huge breasts but her contour is so harmonious ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s also¡­beautiful

    ¡¸ Her beauty¡¯s on top

    They all think that way.

    ¡¸ Then, she has such a light and merry personality, so you can stay with her normally, but when talking to her alone, you¡¯d feel scared of her beauty

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s a good person. Nei-oneesan

    Megu said in a hurry, but¡­

    ¡¸ I know that too. She loves Nobu from the bottom of her heart after all

    Oh, right.

    Nei does have that wall in her heart towards the other girls.

    Even if they work together in the bakery every day.

    I have to set up an event with the group to break that wall too.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m putting it in, Nobu!

    Hmm.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s insides are the warmest.

    After the three girls switch with each other after 20 pistons.

    I ejaculated inside Ai on the third round.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After calming down my morning wood.

    I went to the shower room.

    This is a former brothel, and so each room has a toilet and bathroom.

    That said, it¡¯s not that spacious that everyone can get in.

    Mariko and I rinsed our bodies first.

    ¡¸ Haaa, that¡¯s no good, me ¡¹

    Mariko sighs while washing my back.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm? I mean, I keep falling for Kou more and more. I feel like I¡¯m getting addicted to sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a problem, is it? ¡¹

    I said while kissing Mariko¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡­there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Ai mutters while scrubbing my back with a sponge.

    ¡¸ Also, I feel like I¡¯m loving everyone more and more too ¡¹

    Everyone. She¡¯s talking about Kana-senpai, Megu, Ai, and Yukino, her sisters.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m loving everyone like real sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the problem with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Ai and I smiled at Mariko.

    ¡¸ This is a place where I belong ¡¹

    Mariko has the blood of nobility, but she¡¯s not from a family of one.

    She¡¯s lost, always looking for the place she belongs to.

    ¡¸ Join Ai¡­then we¡¯ll bear¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s child together¡­then raise them together ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ Our children¡­ will be good friends too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s a promise, Ai ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    After washing off the sweat, semen, and love nectar, then coiling ourselves with a bath towel, when we returned to the room.

    Yukino¡¯s still sleeping.

    Kana-senpai and Megu;

    ¡¸ Nobu, what do you think of this? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s fixing Megu¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ If you do it like this, Megumi looks mature, I think it suits her right now ¡¹

    Yeah, it might be.

    ¡¸ Hey, Megumi, take off the shirt you¡¯re wearing right now. I¡¯ll take off mine too. Ai and Mariko, take off your bath towel and stand next to us ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told the girls.

    ¡¸ Sure, what is this about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it for now. Let¡¯s stand in line on that wall. The light from the window touches us directly ¡¹

    Then, the four naked beauties line up on the wall.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu. Seeing us naked and lined up like this, you won¡¯t know our ages, right? That I¡¯m the only 17 and the rest are 16 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. You can¡¯t find the age difference from appearances ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you add Mana-chan in here, it becomes harder. That girl¡¯s 14 right now, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me.

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, since Nobu and the girls know her real age it won¡¯t look weird, but that girl would pass up as a high school girl now. She¡¯s got that allure that you won¡¯t think she¡¯s 14 ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s improved for the past six months.

    She¡¯s grown taller, and her face has become more beautiful.

    ¡¸ Mana has that different dimension of allure in her that you won¡¯t expect her as a middle-school girl, because she¡¯s having sex with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu admits.

    ¡¸ Oh? Megumi has to be like that too. I mean, that¡¯s a fact ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ You live with your fiance, and have sex every day. It would be weird if you¡¯re not steaming with an allure that nobody would think you¡¯re 16 ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­Megumi-chan¡­were you the type¡­that had to be a ¡°good girl¡± from childhood? ¡¹

    Ai asks.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­is also like that¡­I had to be Mama¡¯s ideal girl ¡¹

    Right. Ai¡¯s mother pushed the image that she has to be an innocent girl.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looked down.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Megu always had to be the ¡°honor student¡± ever since her adoption ¡¹

    She¡¯s taken to a distant relative of the Shirasaka house when she was young.

    Therefore, Megu;

    ¡¸ That feeling remains inside Megumi. That¡¯s why, you had to be the honor student, the good girl in school, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But look, Megumi right now has good grades and such but you¡¯re no longer an ordinary student. You¡¯re living together with Nobu, you¡¯re a girl that reeks of sex ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The gap in Megu¡¯s actual image is a problem ¡¹

    Problem?

    ¡¸ Yesterday, the light music club boys had sent someone to confess as a punishment game, right? ¡¹

    Right, after that incident.

    Takeshiba-senpai from the track and field club slammed them down.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s the cause as to why that happened. The first-year girl who reeks of sex is still trying to keep the image of ¡°honor student¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­Ai also didn¡¯t know much about Megumi-chan before ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ I thought¡­that you were a bit more¡­absurd ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If it was Nei-san, then I¡¯d understand. She¡¯s in high-school, yet, she¡¯s living together with her fiance, and you can sense the vitality that even the school accepted it. Oh, if it¡¯s her, it won¡¯t be weird if she had sex with Nobu every day¡­If it¡¯s Nei-san, then ¡°it¡¯s inevitable,¡± so it¡¯s allowed. That kind of reasoning ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Nobu too. Nobu still looks young, but still, his atmosphere and presence of mind isn¡¯t what you¡¯ll find in high school boys

    ¡¸ Yes. He¡¯s so mature. He¡¯s never agitated no matter what¡¯s happening ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Even if he¡¯s engaged at first-year in high school, you can sense that he¡¯s serious, and you can also feel that he¡¯s studying earnestly to start up a bakery business. Before anyone was aware, Nobu¡¯s bakery is accepted within the school. The atmosphere of ¡°he¡¯s serious about it,¡± had everyone avoid bullying Nobu, right? You¡¯re not someone they can trifle with. You make good pastries every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸ Only idiots would laugh at earnest people. Everyone¡¯s in high school, they¡¯re worried about their future path. They respect those who already broke through. I mean, having someone work from Monday to Saturday and bake pastries then sell them is an achievement ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸ Therefore, nobody¡¯s laughing at Nobu. But, for Megumi ¡¹

    Everyone gazed at Megu.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m also doing my best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I get that, but it shows a different impression. Nobody¡¯s convinced with Megumi right now. It doesn¡¯t make sense to them ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ When you got engaged with Nobu, you¡¯re no longer the good girl, the honor student, and so you have to show the atmosphere that makes them think ¡°Oh, she¡¯s that kind of girl, so she¡¯s going to do this¡± ¡¹

    Atmosphere.

    ¡¸ You have to be as mature and calm as Nobu. ¡°This is the life I chose and I¡¯m ready for it. Do you have a problem? Leave us alone,¡± that you show them you¡¯re independent ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You just have to act it out first. It¡¯s that kind of play. But, if you don¡¯t become like that, more weird guys will come at you ¡¹

    The punishment game the light music club did is a problem for us.

    ¡¸ The honor student image is dependent on the teachers and the students around watching you, right? It¡¯s not independent. Therefore, they feel like they might have an opportunity for Megumi, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­if she¡¯s just a ¡°good girl,¡± then she¡¯ll have some weakness, and so the bad people will come ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ But, even if you tell me that, I don¡¯t know what do I do ¡¹

    Megu looks confused.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Look, I think Megu already knows, but¡­Ya-chan¡­Nei¡¯s got that personality ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and the girls looked at me.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell the details, but in the past, she had such a painful memory, and so to crawl out of that situation, she copied the personality of a strong person close to her ¡¹

    She acted with Kyouko-san as her model.

    ¡¸ She started talking like that person, and so she found a way to fight the harsh reality she¡¯s in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should I copy someone too? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸ For now, yes. I mean, even if she copied her, Ya-chan¡¯s still different, right? Ya-chan is Ya-chan, no matter how much she imitates her, her nature will remain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Megu nodded.

    ¡¸ If you keep on concentrating on yourself you¡¯ll think ¡°I¡¯m such a useless person,¡± and fall to negativity. So, what you have to do is to pretend to accept that you¡¯re ¡°useless,¡± and so you have to ¡°work hard,¡± and use that as a ¡°reason to escape, right?¡± That¡¯s not okay ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Instead of that, if you find your objective saying ¡°I want to become like this person,¡± but even still, you try to compare yourself to that ¡°ideal person,¡± that ¡°I can never become like that person,¡± it turns negative again. And so you just have to imitate first. Their hairstyle, way of speaking, copy those. That becomes your strength to move forward. If you think ¡°this person would do this at times like this,¡± then you won¡¯t panic ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Megu, do you have anyone you want to become right now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I have a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ For example? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesan, Katsuko-oneesan, Nagisa-oneesan, Shou-oneesan, and Nei-oneesan too. Besides¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looked at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Now, I see how great Kana-oneesan is too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, thanks. But, I think that I¡¯m lacking, so let¡¯s copy Katsuko-san¡¯s hairstyle for now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I think that you should have a makeover. It¡¯s for the people around you, and for you, Megumi ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We left Kana-senpai and Megu, who went to take shower and the sleeping Yukino¡­

    Mariko, Ai, and I put on our clothes and head to the courtyard.

    I¡¯m going to train with Megu and Edie.

    The young group is in here too.

    ¡¸ Still, that was amazing Kana. I feel proud of her ¡¹

    Mariko said while coming out of the corridor.

    ¡¸ Ai also loves her ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­I¡¯m going to the bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But it¡¯s Sunday today ¡¹

    We¡¯re not selling pastries in school today.

    ¡¸ But, I want to bake pastries for the people who looked after Megumi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    I want to send supplies to the sports clubs that helped Megu out.

    ¡¸ Ai also wants to send her thanks¡­for Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Let her, Kou. We¡¯re sisters, family, and best friends ¡¹

    Mariko said and smiled.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1093.

    Chapter 1093. New Morning / Smiling

    ¡¸Morning, Papa!¡¹

    ¡¸Good Morning¡¹

    The courtyard already has Agnes, Mao-chan, and the young girls are gathering, wearing sportswear

    Edie and Michi, their teacher, are also here.

    Michi¡¯s sister Kudou Haruka, is with Kendou Maria (Formerly Tendou Otome) in the old training building for the Kouzuki SS. Training carefreely in the morning.

    Oh, Kinuka and Mitama are here too.

    Also¡­

    ¡¸Good morning, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko too.

    The two of them seem to be in low spirits.

    ¡¸Uhm, we had another discussion last night. We¡¯ve seen our various mistakes¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re reflecting on it, Onii-sama¡¹

    It¡¯s about Yoshiko-san and Karen.

    Oh right, Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t here, but¡­

    Karen is with Arisu and Kinuka.

    Yeah, the young group is watching over them.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, could be that we¡¯re a little abnormal?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama? Are we strange?¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu looked at me worriedly.

    Hmm.

    Yeah, compared to ordinary girls, they¡¯re much more greedy in sex, and there are times that they go too far.

    But, that¡¯s because of the pressure of the Kouzuki house, their life as the young ladies of the head family, and they release it when having sex with me.

    Meaning, they pop it off.

    The emotions they amassed released in one go.

    They¡¯re Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters so they have a strong libido.

    Being a closeted maiden stopped them from declaring it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see the problem when you release it on me. I don¡¯t mind if you stay the same as always. Although, I think that you can¡¯t just release it to the other girls, even if they¡¯re family¡¹

    This time, they were too spoiled in regards to Yoshiko-san and Karen.

    The thought that ¡°since we¡¯re family,¡± had Misuzu and Ruriko push their desires one-sidedly that it results in some friction.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you before and I¡¯ll say it again, don¡¯t do things arbitrarily, talk it out¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m very sorry¡¹

    The two bowed their heads to me.

    Still, the truth is, Misuzu and Ruriko will still get carried away again and then do something arbitrarily again.

    The two of them come and go to the mansion and the Kouzuki house, and they attend a separate school from me.

    They need someone to check on them.

    ¡¸Michi¡¹

    I called her, and then Michi flies to me like the wind.

    ¡¸Did you call me, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Michi, from now on, be sure to keep Misuzu and Ruriko in check. Once they start making weird plots, report to me immediately. Hear that?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama, we¡¯re¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s the Kouzuki house¡¯s tradition to make some conspiracies so you can¡¯t control yourself. Therefore, you can¡¯t do anything about it. If you can make a clear distinction, then you¡¯ll feel easier with yourselves and with me¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸However, since we¡¯re already sharing the same boat, Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s plans could become fatal for the family. Even so, if Misuzu or Ruriko thinks that it¡¯s not a big deal, then it¡¯ll become the source¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are both Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters, and so they thought that Yoshiko-san should become my woman too.

    They didn¡¯t notice the difference between themselves and Yoshiko-san, in the growth of their minds and such.

    Even with Karen, they completely overlooked the fact that she¡¯s prideful as a young lady of nobility.

    They created decisions from the view above, as the ladies of the Kouzuki house, the noble among nobles.

    ¡¸However, we¡¯re reflecting on it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Onii-sama, we will be cautious not to cause the same event as this time¡¹

    The two said, but¡­

    ¡¸Yeah, be careful. But, that¡¯s not going to fix the problem¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸You girls learned that people that are in a different status than you have their own imagination, and a different way of reacting to things. Therefore, next time, I¡¯m sure that you won¡¯t be pushing your intention that irresponsibly¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ve learned that¡¹

    ¡¸I promise, Onii-sama¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko reply immediately.

    ¡¸However, you girls are still the top among the young ladies of nobility. The young ladies of the Kouzuki house. You¡¯re not allowed to step down, or more like, you have no choice but to look from above. You can¡¯t look at people in the eye. You girls can guess ¡°that person is thinking like this,¡± but you can¡¯t confirm it from your place¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu and Ruriko are clearly much smarter than me. Have a stronger imagination. You¡¯re also kind. But, you can¡¯t completely understand how people who are in a different place than you feel. I need you to remember that¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s different from each other.

    ¡¸And so, you¡¯re going to monitor them, Michi. Misuzu and Ruriko would inevitably want to do something. But, do tell me before they could do anything. If I can¡¯t decide, then talk to Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, or Shou-neechan. I think we should have that kind of agreement¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I think I might act recklessly again¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸Ruriko¡¯s already got something in plan, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, Onii-sama¡¹

    She did tell me about a girl she wants to introduce to me.

    ¡¸Michi, do you know the details of Ruriko¡¯s plan?¡¹

    ¡¸I had the main point reviewed¡¹

    Michi¡¯s perceptive and wise.

    Ruriko¡¯s circle of friends isn¡¯t that big, they attend the same school, and the same school year as Michi.

    I mean, that high-class school doesn¡¯t have that many students, and so Michi, who¡¯s the bodyguard of the Kouzuki house, should know them

    ¡¸Good, report to me later¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then I will tell Onii-sama about it¡¹

    Ruriko said, but¡­

    ¡¸Of course, Ruriko¡¯s going to be present too. Although, what I want to know is how Michi views Ruriko¡¯s plans. What I mean is how Ruriko¡¯s actions are accepted by the people around¡¹

    Michi¡¯s a bodyguard, and so she watches the situation from a lower pace.

    Also, the things Ruriko missed.

    ¡¸Ruriko can correct it after Michi tells me about it. Then, you¡¯ll see the misalignment of Ruriko and the girl¡¯s feelings¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Misuzu agreed.

    ¡¸You too. Michi¡¯s going to report from her point of view¡¹

    I warned her.

    ¡¸Either way, Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s identity is rooted in the fact that you girls are the daughters of the Kouzuki house. You don¡¯t need to force yourselves to change that. Misuzu can stay as Misuzu. Ruriko can stay as Ruriko. Although, do be careful and watch your relationship with other people. That¡¯s all I ask for, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that really all we need to do?¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸We can change if Danna-sama wishes for it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if Onii-sama wants it¡­¡¹

    Nononono¡­

    ¡¸I prefer the ¡°Misuzu-like Misuzu,¡± and the ¡°Ruriko-like Ruriko.¡± If you force yourself to change, then you will lose yourself. I don¡¯t want you to become what I want, I want you to become your ideal self¡¹

    ¡¸But, what we want is to become a woman that Danna-sama will love always¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you wish for then, why don¡¯t you make it real?¡¹

    I look straight into Misuzu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Misuzu and Ruriko, try to have some confidence in yourself. I¡¯ll never let you go. We¡¯re together until death¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama. Thank you¡¹

    The two who looked worried earlier finally smiled now.

    ¡¸Michi too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    I made sure to let Michi know that too.

    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s the end of this conversation. Michi begin training¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸We can¡¯t teach martial arts for sports. Does anyone know what¡¯s the problem if we teach sports?¡¹

    Edie¡¯s giving lessons in front of everyone.

    ¡¸Me!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Kinuka¡¹

    ¡¸Sports has various detailed rules, but in actual combat, there are no rules ¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, half correct, anyone else?¡¹

    ¡¸Me!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Haiji¡¹

    ¡¸In sports, the combat is one vs. one, but in actual combat, the combat is against an unspecified number of people¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it, therefore, the lesson we¡¯re giving is assuming that you¡¯re attacked by several people. Okay?¡¹

    The training assumes that you¡¯re fighting at least three to five enemies at the same time.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start with footwork¡¹

    ¡¸Please trace Edie and my movements¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Edie and Michi show their example, and our training today begins.

    We¡¯ve got new girls, which are Karen and Mariko this morning, and so they¡¯re teaching the basics of the basics again.

    Even if it¡¯s just the basics of self-defense, it¡¯s better to master it.

    When the time comes, your body won¡¯t turn stiff, and you can move naturally.

    It gives self-confidence.

    Above all, it¡¯s good for the body.

    We then sweat for 45 minutes.

    Mao-chan¡¯s also here, so that¡¯s the limit.

    ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s the end¡¹

    ¡¸Good job¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    Everyone bowed to Michi and Edie, the teachers.

    ¡¸Anyone who still hasn¡¯t had enough can train by themselves¡¹

    They¡¯re talking to Mitama, Kinuka, and Haiji.

    ¡¸Umu. To think that teaching techniques to the younglings are this hard¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s completely different from the training of Anjou arts¡¹

    Kinuka told her sister.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to understand, and it¡¯s useful in combat¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸Kinuka, I think that we have to teach our techniques to our younger sisters soon¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Mitama-oneesama, I think they should learn the techniques while it¡¯s early¡¹

    Hmmm.

    I don¡¯t want Agnes or Karen and the girls to master the Anjou arts though.

    It¡¯s a problem if they do something like the Skylab Hurricane Mixer.

    ¡¸Okay, Agnes-and everyone will help out in making breakfast¡¹

    Agnes has completely organized the young group.

    ¡¸Oh, Karen. How¡¯s your body?¡¹

    I asked Karen, who I deflowered last night.

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I¡¯m okay¡¹

    Karen replied bashfully.

    ¡¸Karen-chan, you should have a doctor check on you later¡¹

    Agnes said.

    Yeah, the usual deflowering checkup.

    As for contraceptives, she probably already drank them last night.

    ¡¸Uhm, Kuromori-sama¡¹

    Arisu comes over.

    ¡¸Katsuko-oneesama told me about it, are you going to see Misato-oneesama later today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I will¡¹

    I¡¯m going to Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel in the basement of a hotel in front of the station.

    In there, I will train the new prostitute candidates, but¡­

    Of course, Kurama Misato-san is in there too.

    ¡¸You want to see her?¡¹

    ¡¸If possible¡¹

    Yeah, she hasn¡¯t met her sister for a week.

    ¡¸Okay, then you¡¯re coming with me¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka are staring while we¡¯re having that conversation.

    Their eyes look like abandoned pups.

    ¡¸You girls want to meet Misato-san too, right?¡¹

    The two of them were formerly bodyguards of the Kurama house.

    They probably want to know Misato-san¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸If we¡¯re allowed to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Allowed¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸Then, you girls come with us too¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Much!¡¹

    It¡¯s the reunion of the Kurama and Anjou sisters. Oh well.

    They can take their reunion time slowly while I deal with the new prostitutes.

    ¡¸Arisu-chan, Kinuka-chan, help out with the breakfast!¡¹

    ¡¸Help out!¡¹

    Agnes and Mao-chan call them from the inside.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s in charge of breakfast today?¡¹

    ¡¸Katsuko-chan, Mana-chan, Tsukiko-chan, Yomi-chan, Luna-chan, and Koyomi-chan!¡¹

    Oh, yeah, I didn¡¯t see the Takakura sisters.

    I mean, I didn¡¯t come to the morning training, she went to Katsuko-nee¡¯s place.

    She said that she wants to bake some bread to say thanks, for Megu.

    ¡¸Kou, I¡¯ll also help out¡¹

    Mariko goes inside the mansion.

    Well then¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu, should we go to the grassy area there?¡¹

    I called Misuzu out.

    ¡¸Peeing time, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, p-please watch me¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-sama, I would like to show myself too¡¹

    These girls are really daughters of the Kouzuki house.

    It¡¯s no use but to take time with them.

    These girls are fundamentally different from ordinary girls.

    ¡¸Hurry up¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the grassy area of the courtyard.

    I watch Misuzu and Ruriko urinate.

    Anyway, when they¡¯re with me, so it¡¯s okay for them to release their usually repressed lust.

    ¡¸Aaaah, Danna-sama! Look! Aaaahn! So embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-samaaaa¡­Ruriko¡­Ruriko¡¯s about to leak¡¹

    Exposing their lower half in a pornographic pose¡­the two release a smelly liquid.

    The current draw an arc and then it trickles down to the ground.

    Still, I had so much sex with these two and yet, their slits are still beautiful.

    Apart from having no hymen, their genitals are so beautiful it hasn¡¯t changed since their deflowering.

    ¡¸Haaaa, aah, ah, auu¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu, Kuuuuun!!!¡¹

    The two young ladies release it until the last drop despite trembling.

    ¡¸Hauuu, as expected, I can¡¯t feel refreshed in the morning unless Danna-sama watches my embarrassing moment¡¹

    ¡¸Ruriko feels at ease when Onii-sama¡¯s watching¡¹

    My private time with these girls is like this.

    They release everything they¡¯re holding back on the surface when with me.

    Meaning, I shouldn¡¯t show up with them on the surface that much.

    What they seek from me is a stabilizing effect.

    I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s partner or Ruriko¡¯s brother-in-law that she accepts.

    I know that I should never get involved with the business of the Kouzuki house on the surface.

    I¡¯m not stepping into the Kouzuki house. That¡¯s Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s battlegrounds.

    I only need to stay as their support.

    Jii-chan accepted me as Misuzu¡¯s partner because I won¡¯t try to steer the Kouzuki group into my liking.

    I have to keep that in mind.

    ¡¸Yeah, that was some good view this morning. Anyway, let¡¯s go get breakfast¡¹

    I held their hand and went back inside the mansion.

    We washed our hands before eating breakfast¡­

    Katsuko-nee, Ai, and Kana-senpai comes over.

    ¡¸Dear, you heard from Ai-chan, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Ai wanted to bake some pastries to say thanks to the people who helped Megu, right?¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, but, I think that it would be bad for Ai to use the bakery in school for that reason. Those are still school equipment. Having her use the oven for such a personal reason is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right. I guess other students would object to using it personally¡¹

    We¡¯re still students of the bakery course.

    It would be bad if a student bakes bread without permission on a Sunday.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯re going to bake the pastry in the mansion and bring them to school?¡¹

    We also have the equipment to bake pastries in here.

    ¡¸Nobu, that would be weird. Nobody in school knows that Ai lives here. Besides, it¡¯s unthinkable for ordinary households to have an oven to make a lot of pastries¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    That¡¯s true.

    We¡¯re going to deliver to a lot of people who helped Megu out.

    ¡¸With that said, I think that we¡¯re going to give a free sample for our trial products¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸I give my permission as the teacher of the pastry skill training course¡¹

    ¡¸Remember, we¡¯re going to open a coffee shop with my tennis club during the school fest, right? We can use the bakery for the trial products¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a trial product, and so they can eat as much as they want without charge. Today, most of the clubs who helped Megumi out will be coming to train for their club activities¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll tell them that¡­there¡¯s free samples¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸While at it, I¡¯ll also call and ask the girls from the tennis club who seem to be interested to help out. Either way, we¡¯re going to work together during the school festival, so I¡¯ll call at least three of them. I already sent a mail to them¡¹

    Kana-senpai takes out her phone and said.

    ¡¸Our tennis club is lenient, so even if the volunteers skip out practice, and train to make bread for the school festival, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Nobody will get angry¡¹

    Kana-senpai herself skipped class activities yesterday.

    ¡¸The problem is that you, and I have to go to Minaho-ojousama¡¯s place, right? We only need to show up in the morning, and so I can let Kana-san take care of the ¡°free sampling¡± matter, but, can Ai-chan and the tennis club girls deal with the manufacturing?¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    They need to be taught how to make pastry first.

    ¡¸Megumi-chan has to go to her club, right?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    Captain Takeshiba and the track and field girls helped her out, and yet¡­

    It would be putting the cart before the horse if Megu skips out her training to show her thanks.

    ¡¸I¡¯m open, but I¡¯m not getting involved with baking¡¹

    Edie came and said.

    Edie never participated in our bakery.

    No, she¡¯s a genius and she¡¯s been watching the process, and so she could do it, but¡­

    She¡¯s backing off from the bakery domain.

    ¡¸With that said, I¡¯m going¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸It¡¯s for the people who took care of Megumi-oneechan¡­I know how to make it, teach others, and sell it¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Mana-chan will come as my assistant¡¹

    Katsuko-nee approves of Mana¡¯s skills as she¡¯s her disciple in housework.

    ¡¸But, Mana¡¯s still in middle school right?¡¹

    Furthermore, she¡¯s in her second year.

    Can she teach tennis club girls?

    ¡¸Huh? Nobody can find out if nobody tells.¡¹ Mana-san looks mature. If you say that she¡¯s 19 or 20, I¡¯d believe it¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Really, Mana¡¯s grown quite amazingly for the past six months.

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ve become better. It¡¯s okay, Onii-chan. I know the difference between a person that¡¯s become big, and a person that¡¯s pretending to be one¡¹

    ¡¸Mana can do it¡¹

    Edie also gives her stamp of approval.

    ¡¸Just for today, Kuromori Mana¡¯s going to be 19 years old¡¹

    Hmmm.

    I wonder.

    I guess it¡¯s better than having Ai as the teacher.

    After all, Ai¡¯s a former tennis club member.

    Maybe her senior from the tennis club would intimidate her.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m leaving them to you, Mana¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸Somehow, uhm, everyone, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Megu and Mariko come over.

    Oh, Kana-senpai did fix her hair.

    You can see her nape, it¡¯s adult-like.

    ¡¸Yeah. I think that you¡¯ve calmed down this morning, that¡¯s good¡¹

    I praised Megu.

    ¡¸Right? Megu¡¯s slender, and so this kind of hairstyle suits her¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    ¡¸Uhm, Katsuko-oneesan¡¹

    Megu talks timidly.

    ¡¸If I say I wanted to become like Katsuko-oneesan, what should I watch out for?¡¹

    ¡¸Me? Hmm, I don¡¯t think I can recommend you copying me¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸But, I want to free myself¡­¡¹

    Megu speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸I want to have the same mature broad-mindedness as Katsuko-oneesan. I feel like everyone¡¯s always helping me out and¡­¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸Megumi-chan, try to be a bit more indulgent?¡¹

    Indulgent?

    ¡¸If you¡¯re getting told off, then don¡¯t reply by reflex. Megumi-chan¡¯s a quick thinker, and so when you come up with a reply, you do it immediately, but that only makes them think that you have no leeway¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, when someone tells you off, give them a pause. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s free time, it creates some time to think. Also, smile. It creates a stronger impression if you take your time to reply and smile. Replying quickly and seriously will only make the other party take you lightly.¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hurry. Don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t rush. Don¡¯t speak loudly, take it slow, and talk with a small smile on your face. That¡¯s the basics¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, that¡¯s insightful¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, not Megu.

    ¡¸Anyway, don¡¯t be too responsive. Put ¡°now¡± aside, and gain some moment. Then, you can take the other party to your pace¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes. Katsuko-oneesan

    ¡¸Putting the pause aside, you lack in smile¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you for the lesson¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, keep your smile on¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a forced smile.

    A smile can bring composure to oneself.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1094.

    Chapter 1094. New Morning / Starting Again

    ¡¸ Morning, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morning, Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    Nei and Margo-san are at the table when we went to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Morning. Are you going to meet people from the martial arts entertainment business? ¡¹

    Recently, Margo-san and Nei are been meeting people in various businesses to look for sponsors.

    ¡¸ Not today. It¡¯s Sunday, and so businessmen are taking a break ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ People like them take their holidays seriously. And so, for today, I¡¯ll be training. Oh, right. Edie? ¡¹

    Margo-san called out Edie who¡¯s on the other table with Michi and the girls.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We were busy last night so I forgot to tell you but the tournament you¡¯re participating in has been decided ¡¹

    Tournament?

    ¡¸ You have to first show up in existing tournaments, show off your skill, or you won¡¯t get popular ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why she¡¯s appearing in a women¡¯s MMA tournament. That kind of contest has each respective sponsor, and so the power relationship that¡¯s sticking with them is complicated, but anyway, we managed to slip in our entry ¡¹

    ¡¸ TV documentary programs will also have total coverage, that said, it won¡¯t be for Margo-oneechan or Edie, but for Kudou Haruka-san ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s sister, Haruka is a women¡¯s high school karate champion last year, and so her name does its job.

    Well, she¡¯s also a beauty, and she¡¯s just enough to lure the media.

    ¡¸ Team Kuromori will have Margo-oneechan, Edie, Haruka-san, and Kendou Maria. Err, they¡¯re classified in weight. Margo-oneechan and Kendou Maria-san, then Edie and Haruka-san are in the same class ¡¹

    Margo-san and Kendou Maria (Formerly Tendou Otome) are both tall girls, but¡­

    Edie and Haruka-san are not that big.

    ¡¸ Either way, the objective was to enter the lightest class and then dominate the ranks, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei said, then¡­

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll participate! ¡¹

    Kinuka stands up.

    ¡¸ Sorry, can¡¯t let middle school girls join the tournament! Sit down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nuuu ¡¹

    I mean, Kinuka, you¡¯re too young for that.

    With that said, Haiji, who¡¯s of the same age, can¡¯t join in either.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in high school, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama stands up, passing from her sister.

    ¡¸ No, Mitama-san is big enough. Also, Mitama-san appears in Yukino¡¯s show so let¡¯s refrain for now. You¡¯ll become the topic instead of Margo-oneechan

    Nei speaks apologetically.

    ¡¸ T-T-That¡¯s a regret ¡¹

    Mitama sits down.

    ¡¸ I mean, there¡¯s hardly any martial arts tournament broadcasted on TV that lets women in. Pushing in four athletes inside is already hard enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then why not join an open tournament instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Tournaments, where anyone can join in, have a lower degree of attention, and so we chose a tournament where you can only enter with a referral ¡¹

    Margo-san replies to my question.

    ¡¸ Remember when I talked to a Kansai big-shot who has a lot of influence in MMA showbusiness? ¡¹

    Oh right, when we were dealing with Tsukiko¡¯s case, in that hotel¡­what¡¯s his name again? Takasaki or something?

    It¡¯s an all-out dispute with the Kansai Yakuza after that, but that one¡¯s well threatened, so he didn¡¯t join the faction against Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t show an overwhelming power in that tournament, there will be no next time. Anyway, we have to show results in Japan, or it will be hard to participate in America ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯ll be tailoring the training from today onwards. I¡¯ll stay here so you don¡¯t have to worry about the security of the mansion ¡¹

    If Margo-san¡¯s here, then I don¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡¸ Nei, you don¡¯t have to stick with me today, so why don¡¯t you go with Ai-chan to school? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s going to start a free sampling event to say thanks to the people who helped Megu out yesterday.

    Mana¡¯s going too to support Ai when speaking to people she¡¯s having a hard time to deal with, but¡­

    If Nei, a student of the school comes with them, it would be reassuring.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I¡¯ll pass ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I think that it would be better if Ai-chan can do it without me present ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If I go there, I¡¯d look like the boss, right? Remember, I should¡¯ve been in my third-year already ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s repeating a year, and other students feared her for she was the delinquent in blonde hair until spring this year.

    First-year students only saw the scary Nei for a month until the Golden Week, but¡­

    The second, and third-years still remember the past Nei¡¯s appearance.

    ¡¸ Today, Ai-chan¡¯s the leader, then Mana-chan and Kana-chan can support in the bakery. That¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll still go to school. We haven¡¯t cleaned up the room down the principal¡¯s office. I can watch over everyone in that room and I can come and help if anything happens. Well, I¡¯ll show myself when it¡¯s time to distribute the pastries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. It helps that you¡¯ll do that, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s a rare opportunity, Ai has to do her best in teaching how to make pastries. Someday, when we start our new bakery, she has to instruct the people in the bakery ¡¹

    We can¡¯t keep the bakery within just our family¡­

    We have to hire employees and part-time job workers.

    If so, she¡¯ll have to guide and teach every day.

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­ I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Ai nodded.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Onii-chan, Mana¡¯s with her so I got her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t help out directly but I¡¯ll loiter around in front of the bakery ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Edie, are you sure that you don¡¯t want to train for the tournament? ¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸ Margo and I are different. Margo has to win as a martial artist, but I¡¯m different. It¡¯s okay for me to stay the same if there¡¯s a need to check for the match, then I already did that last night ¡¹

    Last night. Edie fought with Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s bodyguard, Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san), and won

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be training for me unless I fight seriously ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, I think I can spar twice more before the tournament itself. After watching the match yesterday, the other bodyguards would also want to have a match with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we have a match? ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ I wanted to go all out in a match at least once ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then me too ¡¹

    Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ No need. I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Edie said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Maybe later, Mitama and Kinuka. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to meet with Misato-san today? ¡¹

    I said in a hurry.

    ¡¸ If you have some bruises on your face, Misato-san will worry about what¡¯s happening to you in the mansion so you should stop for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters hanged their heads.

    ¡¸ Then, we can go at it tonight. Umeko¡¯s coming over, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Momoko-neechan¡¯s bringing her over ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan had Yamada Umeko-san promise that if she loses, she will be deflowered.

    ¡¸ I might have a rematch with Umeko, so you girls too ¡¹

    Yeah, I don¡¯t want Momoko-neechan to bulldoze Yamada Umeko-san and force her to have sex with me.

    Let¡¯s bring a match where they all take on Edie.

    Even without it, I still have to guide the new prostitutes of the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay, okay¡­the toast is ready to line it up ¡¹

    Nagisa shows up from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s breakfast time! ¡¹

    Agnes and the young girls push the wagon.

    Oh, the delicious smell of bacon and eggs drifts in the air.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Everyone ate breakfast¡­

    ¡¸ The flower market is closed during Sundays so we can take it easy in the morning ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ I wanted to take Mariko-san in the market at least once, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I would like to get into the setting where people stock up for learning business ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s been working in Nagisa¡¯s shop since last week.

    ¡¸ But, it would be hard to go there during school days, right? The market takes a break during Sundays, but when it¡¯s public holidays, they continue their business, regardless of the day. Mon-Wed-Fri has cut flowers, then Tue-Thurs-Sat has potted plants ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, did you discover something after working at Nagisa¡¯s flower shop? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Right¡­well, the good ones always sells first ¡¹

    Mariko replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Customers also have good eyes, and so when they find the good ones, it gets sold out first. Therefore, you need to stock up all the time to make sure that you don¡¯t run out of the good stuff. If not, you¡¯ll become a store with nothing but second rate items ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, once you see the item as something hard to sell, bring it to a bargain immediately. Flowers are perishables and so their freshness goes down as time goes by. You need to make quick decisions. If you are slow, your financial loss multiplies ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s informative ¡¹

    Mariko listens with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Then, Mariko, are you going to Nagisa¡¯s shop until evening? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do that, Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Haiji, look after her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    That¡¯s good now.

    ¡¸ Papa, what should Agnes do? ¡¹

    Err.

    No¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes has to study. Your entrance exam is really close now ¡¹

    That was close.

    I blanked out because of Agnes¡¯ smile.

    ¡¸ Uuu, study again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will be over soon, hang in there. Mao-chan, watch Agnes, okay? ¡¹

    I told Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ ¡°Oh Yo!¡± ¡¹

    Mao-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, what¡¯s with that response? ¡¹

    Nagisa, her mother, asks Mao-chan with a grim face.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan and Agnes loves playing Kuntra Mask ¡¹

    Kuntra Mask what?

    ¡¸ ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°What¡¯ja say?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Space Pirate. Whoosh!¡± ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes made that exchange.

    ¡¸ They seem to be copying an anime ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said bashfully.

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re copying something weird again ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Agnes, it¡¯s okay to do that but when you¡¯re in the interview, don¡¯t do that, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Oh Yo!¡± ¡¹

    Hey now.

    ¡¸ Should I make sure that she doesn¡¯t say anything strange during her interview? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks me.

    Hmm, there¡¯s a problem with using the Miko power to restrain her, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Onii-san, we¡¯ll be with her during the exam ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Luna¡¯s going to be with her so I don¡¯t have to worry.

    They could read Agnes¡¯s thoughts and stop her before she blurts out anything strange.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, you¡¯re banned to say ¡°Boku¡± during the exam too. Okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will watch over Luna ¡¹

    Yomi, her big sister, said with a smile.

    Yomi and Koyomi-chan will be sitting in for the exam too.

    The three shrine maidens surround her so I guess Agnes can¡¯t show her faults.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m entrusting her to you girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei! ¡¹

    By the way, it seems that Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan have done their studies already.

    It¡¯s just Agnes that I¡¯m worried about in scholarly ability.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, uhm ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s been quiet all this time, speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry for the various disturbances last night ¡¹

    Disturbances?

    Oh, the part where she said that she won¡¯t become my woman.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t mind it. Misuzu and Ruriko are the ones who caused trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko stand up and bows to Yoshiko-san again.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m the one who should¡¯ve been much more clear with my feelings ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san also bows her head.

    ¡¸ Were you able to talk it out last night? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve talked heart to heart ¡¹

    But, it seems that it wasn¡¯t enough from how it looks.

    After calming down for one night, they may have noticed something new.

    ¡¸ Then, take it easy for today. You have a lot of time. Misuzu, Ruriko, you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do as Onii-sama says ¡¹

    The three have to talk to each other frankly about the future of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Michi, watch over them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Master ¡¹

    To prevent Misuzu and Ruriko tries to push their ideas to Yoshiko-san again¡­

    Michi has to keep them in check.

    ¡¸ If anything happens, contact me. Carry your phone all the time ¡¹

    I told Michi

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    In the garage¡­

    I load in a box of tea bottles in Katsuko-nee¡¯s transport van.

    I¡¯m handing it over to the sports clubs who helped out Megu yesterday.

    Putting Ai¡¯s free sampling aside, this is Megu, and my thanks to them.

    Fortunately, the mansion has stockpiles of these.

    We have a lot of food stored because who knows when our enemies could surround us.

    As for the free food samples, Ai still has to teach the tennis club girls first, the process from the flour to the pastry sold in school.

    Therefore, we¡¯re not bringing the usual big pads with ready to bake dough.

    We bring in the raw materials to the van.

    ¡¸ Err, as for the people going to school¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Megu, Kana-senpai, Ai, Nei, Edie, Mana, and me.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re all wearing school uniforms.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s wearing a red long mature-looking skirt.

    Yeah, I can¡¯t tell that she¡¯s actually young.

    That mysterious allure brings mystery to her presence.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that anyone in my club could have a high-handed attitude in Mana-san now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gives her approval.

    ¡¸ Yeah looks good. Mana ¡¹

    I looked at the clock.

    It¡¯s 8:15 AM.

    It¡¯s Sunday so the start of sports club training is mostly at 9 o¡¯clock.

    Everyone would still be in their clubroom before training so I could send my thanks before they begin.

    ¡¸ I told Arisu-chan and the girls to change clothes and wait ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    Yeah, Megu and the girls are going to school, but¡­

    Katsuko-nee and I will go to Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel this morning.

    Then, we¡¯re going to bring Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka with us.

    ¡¸ Oh, Karen-san¡¯s coming too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have to bring her to the doctor, right? ¡¹

    Oh, yeah. The medical exam post-deflowering.

    ¡¸ Today, Ikeda-sensei¡¯s going to the facility ¡¹

    That means¡­

    I¡¯m going to deflower the prostitute candidates.

    Then, Ikeda-sensei¡¯s going to examine them.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re taking Karen-san with us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Yeah, Karen is holding Arisu dear so it¡¯s better if they stay together for a while.

    ¡¸ Okay. Anyway, let¡¯s go to school first ¡¹

    Giving my thanks to them and explaining about the free sampling.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s going to introduce Mana as her student to the tennis club girls who will come to the bakery.

    What¡¯s left is for Ai to take care of everyone.

    Katsuko-nee and I will return to the mansion first, change cars, and then go to the basement of the hotel in front of the station.

    That¡¯s the plan.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Fuwaaaa, morning. Why did nobody wake me up?! ¡¹

    Yukino comes over with a sleepy face.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to school, want to come, Yukino? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t. It¡¯s Sunday, I¡¯ll just lay idle around my room ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ I just came to see you because you were heading out! Anyway, bye! Take care! ¡¹

    Yukino said without motivation.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m heading out ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s really interesting. You love Kou that much? ¡¹

    Mariko comes with Nagisa and Haiji

    ¡¸ Hey, I¡¯m different! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at you blushing. That¡¯s cute, Yukino! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan, we¡¯re riding this car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Nagisa-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then we¡¯ll be going first ¡¹

    Mariko and Haiji enter Nagisa¡¯s imported car.

    ¡¸ Okay, as for everyone going to school, get in! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told everyone.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hmph, I changed my mind. I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Yukino enters the van

    But¡­

    ¡¸ No, Yukino, it¡¯s overloaded now ¡¹

    I stopped her

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Look, there¡¯s Katsuko-nee, Megu, Kana-senpai, Ai, Nei, Edie, and Mana. It¡¯s reaching the 8-people limit of the van¡¹

    We also have cardboard of bottles and bakery ingredients.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no seat for Yukino ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1095.

    Chapter 1095. New Morning / K-On!

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel annoyed that it¡¯s just you who¡¯s coming to school, so I¡¯m going too! ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    But, even if we bring you over, you have no place there, Yukino.

    The bakery will have the tennis club girls coming over.

    Are you saying you want to go with Nei below the principal¡¯s office?

    I mean, we¡¯re going there to show our gratitude to the people who helped out Megu yesterday, if Megu comes with us, it¡¯ll just turn complicated.

    Mana¡¯s here too.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to be a hindrance, and so Yukino-san has to stay at home with us ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows up at the door connecting the mansion to the garage. Yomi¡¯s with her.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here to see Kou-sama off. Luna and Agnes-chan are already studying ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san, just come with us and send them off with a smile ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like dealing with you sisters the most ¡¹

    Yukino told Tsukiko with discontented feelings.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m aware of that ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ We can read what¡¯s inside Yukino-san¡¯s mind after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. And so, us sisters are the most suitable for stopping Yukino-san ¡¹

    So that¡¯s Yomi¡¯s motion.

    Yeah, it¡¯s Tsukiko¡¯s turn instead of having Yomi deal with her alone.

    Even among the Takakura sisters, Tsukiko¡¯s the only one older than Yukino.

    They have that mysterious tolerance, but Yukino is bad at dealing with their gentle sense.

    ¡¸ If you want, we can use our power to make your stay in the mansion, but do you want that? ¡¹

    Yomi shows a provoking smile but Yukino;

    ¡¸ I get it already. I just have to stay here, right? So don¡¯t play with my head with that weird power of yours! ¡¹

    She immediately accepted defeat.

    ¡¸ Well then, look after the house, Onee-chan! ¡¹

    Mana told her sister from inside the car.

    ¡¸ Then, take care, everyone, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Yomi who¡¯s next to Yukino who¡¯s hanging her head waved their hands at us.

    Well then, let¡¯s depart.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We head outside the mansion using Katsuko-nee¡¯s business van.

    Nagisa¡¯s car is already driving in the opposite direction.

    Haiji and Mariko waved their hands from the rear window of the car.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san¡¯s with them, so the Kouzuki SS people from the main gate follow them as usual.

    On the other hand, there¡¯s one car tailing them from the police.

    That¡¯s because Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia are currently rampaging in the Kansai area.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll enter from the back gate of the school, then come alongside the clubrooms ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll drop off halfway then. I¡¯ll go from the usual faculty parking lot, then underground, and to the monitoring room ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I got it ¡¹

    The drive from the mansion to our school is just a few minutes.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s much faster to go from the back entrance than the front gate.

    Katsuko-nee remotely opens the back gate with plenty of sensors and monitoring tools attached.

    Only the people of Kuromori can open this secret gate.

    Then, we drive to the parking lot that¡¯s named faculty use but it¡¯s actually for the Kuromori family only.

    The crude concrete warehouse hides the front of the parking lot from view is actually the hidden garage of the Black Forest, and the entrance to the secret passage that leads to the room below the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Katsuko-oneechan! Well then, Yo-chan, everyone, good luck! ¡¹

    Nei gets off the van.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m opening it ¡¹

    Even the hidden garage entrance won¡¯t open unless Katsuko-nee remotely opens it from the car.

    The door opens.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Katsuko. Stop! ¡¹

    Edie shouted.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stopped the shutter from opening.

    A person can¡¯t get in there.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Nei asks from outside the van.

    ¡¸ Give us a sec! ¡¹

    Edie goes out of the van, then¡­

    ¡¸ I know you¡¯re hiding there. Come out ¡¹

    She points at the shade of a tree.

    Someone¡¯s hiding?

    Inside the school?

    If they know about the hidden garage, then¡­

    ¡¸ Haa, to think that you found me out right away ¡¹

    It¡¯s Iwakura Yukiyo-san, the student council president.

    The public knows her as a prim and proper student council president, but¡­

    Actually, she¡¯s just a perverted slutty prostitute Minaho-neesan raised.

    And is also a troublesome person who feels happiness from being a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yukiyo-san, she knows about the monitoring room but Minaho-oneechan doesn¡¯t allow her to enter ¡¹

    Nei said.

    That room is in can control every hidden camera and microphone in the school and record them.

    It can cover various secrets of the students.

    I mean, we can use videos from the locker rooms in the sports clubs, shower rooms, or toilets and use them as material for blackmail especially for those students with no secrets.

    Therefore, Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t let Iwakura-san inside the monitoring room.

    If we leave her alone, she could grab women by their weakness and create her own prostitution ring.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s a misunderstanding, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here for. I was thinking that you would come if I wait here, and so I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou said.

    ¡¸ But why hide? ¡¹

    Edie smiles, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my usual pattern to hide! I mean, if I was waiting without hiding, you would ignore me and drive somewhere else ¡¹

    True.

    If Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s standing before the hidden garage, we¡¯d ignore her and just go to the clubrooms.

    ¡¸ So, Yukiyo-chan, what¡¯s your business? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the driver¡¯s seat¡¯s window and calls her.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Katsuko-san, I had a call with Yurie-oneesama last night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who? ¡¹

    I asked Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Someone from the brothel. She¡¯s just like Yukiyo-chan, she couldn¡¯t retire and still wants to work ¡¹

    Oh, another one of those released from being a prostitute, that Minaho-neesan even gave them enough money, and yet¡­

    They had no idea what to do with their lives, and so they still want to work as prostitutes.

    I heard that there are five of them, including Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ Yurie-oneesama went to Minaho-sama¡¯s new brothel yesterday, and uhm, the training of the new girls has begun, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee paused for a moment.

    ¡¸ Yes, it has begun. Yurie-san came to take a look in advance. We have to change the rooms for them, the beddings, the interior, to her wishes ¡¹

    She speaks ambiguously to Iwakura-kaichou.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about me? What about my room? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukiyo-chan, your sole talent is suited for the perverts, right? You can room for abnormal sex. Yukiyo-chan¡¯s the only one who will entertain that group from here on ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want to take a look! ¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou glares this way.

    ¡¸ Geez, honestly, I think that it¡¯s too early for Yukiyo-chan and the newcomers to meet. You¡¯re¡­well¡­unique, shall we say? ¡¹

    Oh right, it might be too hard for the virgins to meet Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ But, uhm, you¡¯re going to the new brothel today, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm, how did you know, Yukiyo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yurie-oneesama told me. And you¡¯re bringing Yoshida-kun today too, right? ¡¹

    She knows that I¡¯m going to the new hotel, the one in the basement of the hotel in front of the station?

    ¡¸ You also heard that from Yurie-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where did Yurie-chan hear that from? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She mentioned that Katsuko-san told her ¡¹

    Iwakura-san replied.

    ¡¸ Huh?! Me? Did I talk to Yurie-chan yesterday? Oh, maybe I did ¡¹

    Oh wait, it¡¯s Katsuko-nee who leaked the info!

    ¡¸ If so, I thought that I could join in if I wait in here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh, wait. It¡¯s Sunday today. Why did you think that we would come here? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ Oh? Even I know about the fuss yesterday. I had one of my servants report to me ¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou smiles.

    Iwakura-san has the male members of the student council as her own sex slaves.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san¡¯s incident has happened, and so everyone will be here, so I thought ¡¹

    Oh, she guessed that we¡¯d come to say thanks to Takeshiba-senpai for saving Megu.

    ¡¸ Yukiyo-chan, I just want to be sure¡­you¡¯re not the mastermind behind the incident with Megumi-chan yesterday, were you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee glares at her.

    O-Oh right. That¡¯s a possibility.

    Iwakura-san lured the boys of the light music club to Megu.

    ¡¸ No, no, that¡¯s not it! ¡¹

    Iwakura-san denies it.

    ¡¸ If it was me, it would be a much more fun idea. Doing a confession on a punishment game is stupid! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I know that it would be much nastier if it was you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee agreed.

    ¡¸ Well, either way, we also think that it¡¯s almost time to bring Yukiyo-chan over. The reopening of the brothel is soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, then?! ¡¹

    Iwakura-san smiled.

    ¡¸ But, wait, I have to ask for Minaho-ojousama¡¯s permission. Besides, we still have to finish things before the sports club begin their training ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the box of bottled drink and said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, do come in the bakery one hour later. I¡¯ll ask Ojou-sama by then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! ¡¹

    In the end¡­

    Nei entered the hidden garage alone¡­

    Then, we wait for the shutter to close down completely.

    Iwakura-kaichou could jump in while the garage is closing.

    Edie¡¯s monitoring her.

    Iwakura-san sent a hitman to me so I never trust her.

    Iwakura Yukyo is a person that will come and bite you when you lower your guard.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s closed now ¡¹

    Edie kicked the closed shutter.

    It looks like an ordinary shutter, but it made a thick sound.

    It¡¯s a special made one, fireproof, bullet proof, and shock proof.

    ¡¸ Okay, Edie, get in ¡¹

    ¡¸ YES ¡¹

    Edie gets in the van again.

    ¡¸ Well then, see you later, Yukiyo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee drives the car.

    ¡¸ Is it going to be okay? ¡¹

    I¡¯m a little worried.

    ¡¸ We can check what¡¯s happening in school from the mansion so Margo-chan¡¯s watching. She should know if Yukiyo-chan did something in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll contact her ¡¹

    Mana takes out her phone.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan will start checking the school after reaching the monitoring room ¡¹

    It¡¯s Iwakura-san so it¡¯s likely that she¡¯s planning something.

    ¡¸ Maybe someone¡¯s already inside the place Nei-san¡¯s going to? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen. That shutter won¡¯t open unless it¡¯s our car ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at the tool attached in the dashboard.

    ¡¸ If anyone tries to invade it, it will ring an alarm. Besides, the underground path to the monitoring room has various sensors attached to them so if any problem occurs, it¡¯ll lower all doors and trap the suspicious person ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan built that castle to fight Shirasaka Sousuke, so it has a lot of defenses.

    Then, my phone rings. It¡¯s Nei.

    ¡º Hello? I ran through the passage and am now inside the monitoring room. I don¡¯t see any problems. Nobody¡¯s here. I checked it. I¡¯ll be monitoring the whole school now! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s safe.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. If anything happens¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º I know. If anything happens, I won¡¯t just call Yo-chan or Edie, I¡¯ll let the whole school know the danger! ¡»

    Oh, there¡¯s that method too.

    ¡º Anwyay, be careful. Yukiyo-chan¡¯s dangerous

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    ¡º ¡®Kay, see you, Yo-chan! ¡»

    She ended the call.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan¡¯s already monitoring ¡¹

    Mana ended her call and said.

    ¡¸ Seems like she started watching because she¡¯s worried about our situation ¡¹

    Margo-san, she¡¯s always worried about us.

    ¡¸ Oh well, we¡¯re reaching the clubrooms now ¡¹

    The van goes to the back of the sports clubrooms.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Even without this, Yamamine¡¯s our club member ¡¹

    In front of the track and field clubroom.

    Captain Takeshiba replies while I offer the box of bottled drinks.

    ¡¸ No, this is just our way of showing gratitude ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, everyone from the other clubs, you can take one too ¡¹

    Megu told the sports club students to gather around.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s van parked so suddenly that the students from the clubrooms went outside to check.

    ¡¸ Ooh, Katsuko-san, you look beautiful today too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki too, she¡¯s getting beautiful! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-chan from the bakery is also here! ¡¹

    The beauties come off the van one after another.

    ¡¸ Call me a perv but I prefer Edie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ No need, that foreigner¡¯s also a beauty. Also, look at those muscles! ¡¹

    Seems like there are also boys who are attracted by Edie¡¯s physical beauty among the sports clubs.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I really thank you all for helping Megu out yesterday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you! ¡¹

    Megu and I stand next together and then bowed our heads to the students gathered around.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it may not be enough but please take one each! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our gift, so take it ¡¹

    I take the boxes from the van and put them down.

    ¡¸ Only to the club who helped out Yamamine yesterday! I know every one of them! Anyone who wasn¡¯t involved that tried to take some will get kicked off! ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai said, and so our gift of gratitude to the sports clubs went smoothly.

    ¡¸ Also, hear this everyone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shouts.

    ¡¸ Today, we¡¯re going to make some trial products in the bakery. Since it¡¯s a prototype, the taste isn¡¯t guaranteed, but in exchange, you won¡¯t have to pay for it! You do have to tell us your impressions though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Starting 12 in the afternoon¡­the free sampling will begin¡­ ¡¹

    Ai also tries to speak loudly to everyone.

    ¡¸ Huh? You mean all you can eat? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Free? You sure? ¡¹

    The boys in the sports clubs took the bait.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s free sampling, so you have to speak your impressions. So, it¡¯s got to be at least three per person! Can you eat them all and tell your impressions afterward? ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai told the boys.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s Katsuko-san and Ai-chan¡¯s hand-made pastries, right? Oh, that guy¡¯s also making them ¡¹

    Hmm, doesn¡¯t seem like they remember my name.

    ¡¸ No, the sampling for today will be for the collaboration with the tennis club during the school festival, and so we¡¯re making it too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kanaa¡­ five people want to try making pastries out for now ¡¹

    A friend of Kana-senpai from the tennis club comes over.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough. Also, can you gather them here? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the tennis club girl.

    ¡¸ Yes. Give me a moment ¡¹

    The tennis club girl runs to the clubroom.

    ¡¸ The girls who want to make pastries, gather around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯m coming too! ¡¹

    Girls in tennis wear appear from their club room.

    ¡¸ Why haven¡¯t you changed clothes? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re going to run the shop wearing this during the school festival, right? And so we thought that we should wear this while learning how to make pastries too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, we did put this on after laundry so there are no hygiene problems ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it doesn¡¯t smell! Ufufufu! ¡¹

    The tennis club girls laughed.

    ¡¸ Oh well. You just have to be thorough with washing your hands. Also, I¡¯ll be teaching how to make pastries today, but I have other business and so I can only stay this morning ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Katsuko-san won¡¯t teach us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, is it Bakery-kun who¡¯s teaching us? ¡¹

    They¡¯re calling me ¡°Bakery-kun¡±

    ¡¸ No, I also have somewhere to go to today ¡¹

    I said in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Then that means, is it Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, are you going to be okay? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s a former tennis club member, and so they know that she¡¯s shy.

    That she doesn¡¯t have the personality of a teacher.

    ¡¸ Yes¡­I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Ai replies in a small voice.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be just Ai-chan. Today, as my substitute, I had someone who¡¯ll be your teacher in pastry making up to the finished product ¡¹

    Mana comes down from the van as she says that.

    ¡¸ Good Morning. I¡¯m your teacher, Kuromori Mana. Pleased to meet you, everyone, ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    Err.

    Mana came to this school last May.

    Maybe some students remember her.

    However.

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s a beauty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s a match for Katsuko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ She smells so mature! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She might be sexier than Katsuko-san ¡¹

    It seems that they don¡¯t see Mana as a middle-school student after her six months transformation.

    She was petite before, and yet, her body improved so quickly.

    After drinking my semen so many times, she now has the atmosphere and sexiness that you won¡¯t be able to guess her age.

    ¡¸ Her legs are long. And she¡¯s thin and beautiful! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Katsuko-san¡¯s friend! ¡¹

    The girls completely think that Mana is of the same age as Katsuko-nee.

    The truth is, she¡¯s much younger than anyone in here.

    ¡¸ Today, Ai-san and I will be your teachers, and so if you don¡¯t understand anything, just ask. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    It seems that she grasped the hearts of the five girls from the tennis club right away.

    ¡¸ Also, the pastries we will make will be up for free sampling so please come and taste it, okay? ¡¹

    Mana smiled at the boys.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too, for sure! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be there at 12 o¡¯clock! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, speak louder. The bakery will open a free sampling event by 12 o¡¯clock! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai announced.

    ¡¸ Megu, time for your training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    I want Megu to do her best in her club activities.

    ¡¸ Yamamine, you can go there to help out by 12 ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said.

    Oh, she already noticed that free sampling is our thanks to the people who liked the event yesterday.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    I bowed my head to Takeshiba-senpai.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go to the bakery and start baking. I¡¯ll go ahead and unlock the door ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gets inside the van¡¯s driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too. I need to put down the ingredients, Edie, take everyone to the bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    If Iwakura-san does something, Edie can keep Ai, Kana-senpai, and the tennis club girls safe.

    There should be no problems now.

    ¡¸ Wait a second!!! ¡¹

    Then, a hysteric voice interrupts.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, even though you¡¯re from the sports club, if you look down on the culture clubs, you¡¯ll get what you deserve! Goddammit! ¡¹

    W-What?

    A culture club guy comes to the clubrooms for the sports club, why?

    Also, he¡¯s not alone.

    The vanguard is a blonde-haired boy with a good physique. How do I say it, he¡¯s got a fairly-soft mohawk head.

    Despite that, everyone behind him all has shaven heads. Furthermore, it¡¯s badly cropped.

    ¡¸ Oh! I¡¯m Hirasawa Katsuyui! My club members seem to be in your care yesterday ¡¹

    Oh, the shaved boys¡­

    Yesterday, one of them did a fake confession to Megu and tried to make fun of her¡­

    So, Takeshiba-senpai caught them¡­broke their instruments, and gave them a bad haircut.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1096.

    Chapter 1096. New Morning/ Mississippi Blues

    ¡¸ Hmph. Does the light music club still have business with us? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba from the track and field club glared at the club president of the light music club, Hirasawa, Katsuyui, who brought the bald hill members with him suddenly.

    ¡¸ I have some problems and so I came here ¡¹

    Hirasawa glares back at Takeshiba-senpai.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. The club president came here to apologize personally? ¡¹

    Captain laughed.

    The light music club guys faked a confession to Megu as a punishment for their games.

    They turned Megu into a laughingstock.

    After it was discovered, Takeshiba-senpai and the sports clubs caught them.

    They had them all kneel, gave their heads a buzz cut using barber¡¯s clippers, and then broke all of their guitars.

    ¡¸ I know that my members did something rude to your club member. But, that¡¯s their problem, I don¡¯t care about it ¡¹

    The president of the light music club asserted.

    ¡¸ Hmm. So, what did you come here for? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba continues her glare without looking away.

    ¡¸ I agree that they did wrong. It was just that you caught them and have them apologize ¡¹

    Hirasawa also glares into Takeshiba-senpai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ However!! Shaving their head and destroying their musical instruments is going too far! Hey?! See?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I thought it wasn¡¯t enough yet ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ What did you say?! Bitch! For rockers, their hairstyle is their expression of resistance! The school festival is coming, and we were going to show the best performance you know, despite that, shaving their heads like that means that we can¡¯t show up anymore! ¡¹

    Hirasawa screams in anger.

    ¡¸ Are you stupid? Lockers are just a place to put your luggage in, that¡¯s all it needs to do! Why does it need to resist? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make it a fucking joke! ¡¹

    Yeah, nice gag.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m talking about is the spirit of rock! Rock Musician. It¡¯s a problem with our hearts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, what part of you is rock music? ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai laughs.

    The sports club members who have been watching the situation all laughed.

    ¡¸ Hey, bitch, don¡¯t look down on me ¡¹

    Hirasawa said.

    ¡¸ Just so you know, I¡¯m so devoted to rock that last Summer Comiket, I cosplayed as Michel Pornaleff!!! ¡¹

    Comiket? Cosplay?

    ¡¸ H-Hirasawa-san, you never mentioned that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up, don¡¯t say anything else! Mugi! ¡¹

    Hirasawa shouts at the other guy whose hair is badly shaved.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, I cosplayed as Pornaleff, and yet, the people who approached me asks me ¡°Is that Donra?¡± Stupid people! Don Frye is a wrestler! Despite that, they were so noisy about ¡°Donfra, donfra¡± that when I told them that it¡¯s Pornaleff, they replied, ¡°That¡¯s not Pornaleff!¡± They make me angry! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ So, I intend to cosplay as Eminem for the winter Comiket! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hirasawa-san, don¡¯t do that either ¡¹

    Another shaved guy from the light music club said with a sad tone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry but I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba shows a disgusted expression.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯ve got one question. Is Michel Pornaleff in the rock genre? ¡¹

    Wait, that¡¯s your question?

    ¡¸ Even I know ¡°Tout tout pour ma ch¨¦rie.¡± Brass bands use it to cheer for soccer teams and such! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I-I-It¡¯s rock for me! It¡¯s the rock soul! ¡¹

    Hirasawa shouts.

    ¡¸ Now, I remembered! Y-You destroyed their instruments! To Musicians, their instruments are their life! The face for tools! How can they continue living now that you destroyed them! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then let them die ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t live anymore because your musical instrument got destroyed then you should just die ¡¹

    She laughed.

    ¡¸ Y-Y-Y-Y-You bastard! ¡¹

    Hirasawa shouts like a chicken.

    ¡¸ Y-You bastard! Sports clubs! You always take a huge chunk of the club budgets every year!!! Looking down on the cultural clubs! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. Sports clubs do a lot of activities and they all cost money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Light music club also costs money! O-O-Our club only gets 5000 yen from the school¡¯s club budget! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we carry the name of our school during tournaments. As for you guys, you just do some ¡°pretend bands¡± It¡¯s just a hobby, a pastime ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba drives Hirasawa to the wall.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a hobby! It¡¯s our expression of our life! ¡¹

    Wow, it¡¯s my first time seeing someone stamp their feet in frustration

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had enough. You¡¯re too noisy, so, in the end, what do you want with us? ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san got fed up and said¡­

    ¡¸ Here are my demands. First; you have to repay the musical instruments you destroyed! You have to buy the same thing! Second! You have to supply them with their wigs for their performance! We have no time until school fest! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I refuse! ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san replies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the end of our talk. What a waste of time. Now, hurry up and go back to your training!! ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san told the girls, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! Fucking wait!! ¡¹

    Hirasawa rushes towards Takeshiba-san¡¯s front.

    ¡¸ Huh?! You still have something to say?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just end the conversation like that, you bastard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, you won¡¯t get it unless I beat you up and shave your head? ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I-I-I-I¡¯m a man of no consequence! My show of defiance is without resistance! Kazumasa Kanshin! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry but I don¡¯t have much time so I¡¯m gonna shove you away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t ignore me! You make me look like an idiot!!! ¡¹

    No, you already are.

    Then.

    ¡¸ So, in the end, are you strong? ¡¹

    Edie asks from the side.

    ¡¸ S-Strong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, as a musician? You said a lot of things, but if you¡¯re not even skilled, that¡¯s just not cool ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you talk about the rock soul, and yet, if you can¡¯t even play it right, then that would be boring ¡¹

    ¡¸ Apart from Comiket, have you guys ever done a live concert? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t even leave an impression during last year¡¯s school festival ¡¹

    The boys from the sports clubs said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have a guitar anymore, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err¡­ ¡¹

    Hirasawa¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Hirasawa-san has a guitar in the clubroom. Should I bring it over? ¡¹

    One of the bald members asked Hirasawa.

    ¡¸ Shut up you stupid Mugi! ¡¹

    He tried to cover his mouth in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Err, this guy¡¯s a second year, he¡¯s Kotomugi Mugi. ¡¹ His parents are fans of ¡°Yellow Ranger,¡± and ¡°Dirty Pair,¡± and so they named him like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t fool me with that ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s interesting. This girl¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you play some tune for us? You keep talking about the rock soul, that the instrument is your soul and all the other big stuff, but unless you¡¯re skilled with it, things won¡¯t end nicely you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hirasawa-san, should I bring over the guitar? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You idiot! Don¡¯t bring it over, Mugi!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I have a guitar here ¡¹

    One of the girls in the sports club said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just an acoustic one from the hiking club though ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have the keys to that clubroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bring it, bring it!!! ¡¹

    The girls run to the second floor¡­

    Then, they came down with a guitar case.

    ¡¸ Here, Takeshiba-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, girls ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba opens the guitar case and then brings out the musical instrument from the inside.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this has strings ¡¹

    Then, to Hirasawa;

    ¡¸ Try playing something ¡¹

    She pushed it on him.

    ¡¸ Ueeeeeeeh! ¡¹

    Hirasawa¡¯s sweating all over his face when he received the guitar.

    ¡¸ Hey, settle down everyone! ¡¹

    The students in the clubroom focus on Hirasawa.

    ¡¸ H-Hirasawa-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that it has come to this, show them Hirasawa-san¡¯s secret technique ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do the legendary three fingerpicking, the one you always tell us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve never seen it before though ¡¹

    The light music club members said. Hirasawa:

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah¡­Watch this, dammit! ¡¹

    He accepted his fate and took the guitar.

    ¡¸ Ah, one, two¡­one two three four! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s speechless.

    Hirasawa¡¯s music is, has an awkward tone

    ¡¸ Hey, did you step on a cat? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The guitar? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s amazing in a sense ¡¹

    Yeah, you¡¯re right.

    ¡¸ Stupid! That¡¯s not all! ¡¹

    The next thing he played is¡­

    ¡¸ ¡°Donadona¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sad ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel cold now ¡¹

    Hirasawa stopped playing.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it! I¡¯ll also do vocals! Usually, I just play my guitar!!! ¡¹

    He says in a panic.

    ¡¸ Just so you know, I joined in a band that said ¡°Let¡¯s make a band, then, let¡¯s recruit everyone other than the vocals,¡± but every other member other than me have ¡°a different musical sense,¡± and so I left them ¡¹

    So he¡¯s bad at vocals too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. We¡¯ve had enough, don¡¯t want to see your face anymore. Don¡¯t ever show yourself before me again ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said with a harsh look.

    ¡¸ No, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t talk. I¡¯ll kill you ¡¹

    Shit, it¡¯s gonna be bloody if this goes on.

    However.

    ¡¸ Give me the guitar ¡¹

    Edie stretches her hand to Hirasawa with a smile.

    ¡¸ Y-You can play it? ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s raised from an assassination cult in New Orleans.

    People of various ages are there.

    It won¡¯t be weird if she knows how to play the guitar.

    Besides, Edie¡¯s a genius who can do anything.

    ¡¸ I had a guitar back in America ¡¹

    She took the guitar from Hirasawa¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? This is badly tuned ¡¹

    She plucks each string then tunes the guitar

    She doesn¡¯t show any hesitation.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    The sound Edie made is completely different from earlier.

    ¡¸ Yep, this is a good guitar ¡¹

    Then, Edie sits on the concrete floor in front of the clubroom and begins to play the guitar.

    My spine shivered from hearing the first sound.

    ¡¸ Ooooh! ¡¹

    Then, she started singing together with powerful guitar music.

    It¡¯s an English song I don¡¯t know.

    However, Edie¡¯s musical performance won over the students in front of the clubrooms.

    It¡¯s a sad tone, a sad song.

    Even so, you can feel the vitality.

    It¡¯s a beautiful piece.

    ¡¸ Heyyyyaaaa!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s performance ended in a blink of an eye.

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-san, you¡¯re an amazing singer! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your guitar skills too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was that blues? ¡¹

    The girls surrounded Edie before the boys could.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s WALKING BLUES ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Y-Y-You, why do you know Robert Johnson?! ¡¹

    Hirasawa, the light music club president, asked Edie while trembling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who should ask you. You know about Rober Johnson? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m a man whose knowledge is far and wide! ¡¹

    So he just knows the name.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m born in New Orleans. Naturally, I know about the Mississippi Delta Blues ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that Robert Johnson popular? ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai asks Edie.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a legendary bluesman who sold his soul to the devil to obtain his guitar technique. They say that his cause of death is that a woman poisoned him, but nobody actually knows ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ Edie-san should be the one performing in the school festival instead of the light music club! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, to think that you¡¯re this amazing ¡¹

    The girls said.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Edie-san will hold a mini-concert during the collaboration between the bakery and the tennis club in the coffee shop! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, right? I mean, it¡¯s a way to attract customers, right? ¡¹

    If this goes on, it¡¯ll continue to make progress.

    ¡¸ What do we do, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie turned to me.

    Yeah, can¡¯t help it.

    ¡¸ Why not? I also want to hear more of Edie¡¯s songs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then sure ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ But, you have your match soon, won¡¯t it be hard for your training? ¡¹

    She can¡¯t practice her singing or guitar playing for the school fest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine. Even if it¡¯s a while, I managed to sing it out ¡¹

    Edie thinks that it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ Match, what is that about? ¡¹

    Takeshiba Captain¡¯s sharp in that kind of talk.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Edie¡¯s going for a match, or should I say an MMA tournament ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s finally decided ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a big tournament where not just MMA people would appear but also pro wrestlers, karate, and judo practitioners will appear too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not the junior class! You fight adults there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll cheer for you, Edie-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ When¡¯s the tournament? ¡¹

    The students get excited.

    ¡¸ One month later. Right after the school fest ¡¹

    Edie told everyone.

    ¡¸ It would be impossible for anyone doing martial arts in our school to spar with you. Even the boys can¡¯t keep up with your speed ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba knows how outrageous Edie¡¯s muscles are.

    ¡¸ Although, I still have to prepare my body for the match. I¡¯ll run around the oval sometimes ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Use it anytime you want to run around ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ve got some mess to clean up but, Edie, take the tennis club girls to the bakery ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said from the van.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do that Edie. We¡¯re going ahead to put down the ingredients ¡¹

    I also got in the van.

    ¡¸ Got it! Here, thanks ¡¹

    Edie returned the guitar to the girl who brought it.

    ¡¸ Okay~ Everyone, this way! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gathers the tennis club girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be their lecturer today so I can get in the van, right? ¡¹

    Mana asks whisperingly.

    ¡¸ Oh right, we can let Kana-senpai and Edie take care of the tennis club girls ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s actually younger, but since she¡¯ll be their teacher, she should act important.

    ¡¸ Get in, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu, do your best in training ¡¹

    I called Megu.

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu smiled at me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to rush, do it slowly like Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep that in mind! ¡¹

    From now on, Megu¡¯s trying to become like Katsuko-nee, someone who¡¯s slightly mature.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse us Takeshiba-senpai ¡¹

    I greeted her last with a loud voice

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks for the refreshments! ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai also shouted back to make the other sports clubs remember.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Thanks for the drinks! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make sure everyone gets their share! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also go in the free sampling later! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯ll bring the tea I got ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to our lunch ¡¹

    For now, they accepted the refreshments and free food samples.

    ¡¸ Okay! Training time! Everyone, let¡¯s go to the ground! ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai leads the track and field girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, shit, we have to go now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We should too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, let¡¯s move now! ¡¹

    Then, each of the sports clubs started their training.

    ¡¸ Huh? Huh? What? ¡¹

    Hirasawa Katsuyui and his light music club members are left alone in front of the clubrooms.

    ¡¸ So, Hirasawa-san, what about the compensation on our instruments? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are we going to do? ¡¹

    The club members looked at Hirasawa.

    ¡¸ You think I know?! ¡¹

    Yeah, they got completely ignored.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re driving off ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee steps on the accelerator.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1097.

    Chapter 1097. New Morning / Ore no sora

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, do you have some kind of pastries you want to try out? ¡¹

    Mana asks Ai.

    After moving to the bakery.

    It¡¯s the first time for the tennis club girls Kana invited to get in the bakery, and so they look at the oven with great interest.

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do that. I¡¯ll do the teaching to these people ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Are you sure you can do it alone? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ How many girls do you think I¡¯ve taught how to make pastries? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Oh, each time a new girl joins the family, the first thing they do is make pastries.

    That¡¯s because it¡¯s an opportunity for the new girls to get along with the old ones.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also the one who taught Ai-chan the basics ¡¹

    Mana speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ So there was another teacher other than Katsuko-san ¡¹

    The tennis club girls completely think that Mana¡¯s a senior teacher in making bread.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t teach you here. This is Katsuko-san¡¯s kitchen. Yoshida-kun and Ai-san are both students of her course ¡¹

    Mana continues the talk with a smile.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan, let¡¯s not do anything complicated for now, maybe something on the level of cooking class ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings in a file with all the records of the pastries she¡¯s done before

    ¡¸ Right, this, this, this, and also this. This page looks good too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I got it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee picks the ones that are easy to make, the pastries the young group makes for the ¡°50-yen cheaper pastries¡±

    Mana turned to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan will be free to do what she wants, as for the other girls, err, Kana-san and I included, that¡¯s seven people ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re giving samples of the trial products, why don¡¯t we make it easy to understand who made which bread? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh?! ¡¹

    Mana suggested, the tennis club girls are surprised.

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re beginners! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We might fail ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll teach you so you won¡¯t fail ¡¹

    Mana puffed her chest and said.

    ¡¸ Remember, after the cooking class you say ¡°I made this,¡± or ¡°Give me some of those that you made,¡± you have that kind of bittersweet conversation, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I came from an all girl¡¯s school, but, even among the girls, there¡¯s that ¡°Please give me the cookies Senpai made!¡± ¡¹

    Mana talks like she¡¯s already a graduate from high school, and is a working adult now.

    The truth is, she¡¯s still in her middle school, and she hasn¡¯t attended for half a year already.

    ¡¸ And so, why not do that for this free sampling? You can make the boys conscious of you¡­it¡¯s your way of showing off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, err ¡¹

    The tennis club girls.

    ¡¸ If you say ¡°We made this,¡± the image will stick to the tennis club, but if you say ¡°I made this pastry,¡± then that¡¯ll create a better image of you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the other girls also make the same pastry, they could compare it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want them to say ¡°yours were worse¡± ¡¹

    The girls said.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s not a problem. After all, each one of you is going to make different kinds of pastries. If you¡¯re competing, then they can¡¯t compare that much, right? ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ The basis will be the same but the shape and toppings will be different. Well, that one is up to you girls. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll get fame from this ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Mana¡¯s copying Katsuko-nee¡¯s speech pattern and momentum.

    She¡¯s acting as the big sister that you can rely on.

    ¡¸ See? Let¡¯s let Mana-san take care of us! Either way, everyone¡¯s a beginner. I always help out in the sales, but I never made one myself ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told the club members.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯m looking forward for today! Once I know the basics, then I can use it on anything else, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why you can make even more elaborate pastries when it¡¯s already the school fest. It¡¯s just practice for today ¡¹

    Mana replied to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yes. The pastries we make today are just up for sampling, and so let¡¯s take it easy! Casually! ¡¹

    Yeah, Mana-chan and Kana-senpai bring the mood in a bright direction.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ai¡­I¡¯ll come and watch you from time to time, so if you come up with something, just say it. You¡¯re already at a professional level in making pastries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ai and Kana-senpai nodded.

    For now, the bread-making course went well.

    ¡¸ Then, sorry to ask but, you should watch over them prepare the ingredients. I¡¯ll make a call for a while ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me

    Oh.

    Talking to Minaho-neesan about Iwakura-san.

    Asking whether it¡¯s okay to bring her to the new brothel in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll let you take care of this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee enters the break room at the back.

    That place is where we have sex in secret so it¡¯s soundproof.

    Furthermore, it allows outside communication lines.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s begin now! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    She¡¯s also smart.

    She won¡¯t show mistakes.

    She won¡¯t call me ¡°Onii-chan¡± in front of the tennis club girls, nor ¡°Onee-chan¡± to Ai and the girls.

    She knows how to act.

    Speaking of which, Mana always had that skill ever since we met.

    ¡¸ First, let¡¯s wash our hands! Oh, also, where are the cooking hats? We need those to make sure hair doesn¡¯t fall off ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s in that stock over there ¡¹

    Ai takes out white cloth hats for the girls.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to wash our hands much more thoroughly than normal! Those who worked part-time in food-related work should know that ¡¹

    Mana speaks like a teacher.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take a look around ¡¹

    Edie who¡¯s watching us while standing next to the wall said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why don¡¯t you join us Edie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Join us! ¡¹

    The tennis club girls said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let you girls do that, I¡¯ll be back right away ¡¹

    She rushed not to the door leading outside, but to the locked door connected to the school cafeteria.

    She¡¯s probably checking if Iwakura-san might be sending off her minions to hide.

    ¡¸ Okay, now look this way. First¡­ ¡¹

    Mana brings back the interest of the tennis club girls to her.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone pay attention to Mana-san! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai cooperates with her.

    As expected.

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have a pastry I want to test out ¡¹

    Ai comes to me with the recipe book.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Well then, Mana-san¡­we¡¯re leaving the rest to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got it! Katsuko-san! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s done with her call and she comes out from the break room¡­

    She confirmed the state of progress, then told Mana.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry to say everyone, but, I have to bring him somewhere else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡°Panya-kun¡¯s¡± coming with you? ¡¹

    The tennis club girls are surprised.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s also meeting with the board chairman. They mentioned that they want to ask his and my opinion with the bakery course ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the current board chairman of the school so Katsuko-nee¡¯s not lying.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the board chairman before Minaho-neesan though.

    Now, she¡¯s one of the directors.

    ¡¸ Ai, you won¡¯t go to the board chairman¡¯s place? ¡¹

    Err.

    The two of us are the only students of this course.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need two in particular. If they want to hear an opinion, his view will be enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Ai¡¯s bad at talking to people, right ¡¹

    The tennis club girls accepted it.

    ¡¸ With that said, Ai-chan¡¯s going to be staying here. Ai-chan¡¯s the only one who knows how to control the equipment here ¡¹

    Without me, Ai¡¯s the only student of the pastry making course, and so she has to watch over the tennis club girls to prevent them from doing what they want with the equipment.

    ¡¸ Ai-san, let me check the oven ¡¹

    Mana said.

    She¡¯s showing herself asking for Ai¡¯s permission.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s the same in our place. I see I get it now ¡¹

    The equipment in this bakery nearly has the same layout as Katsuko-nee¡¯s baking machine in the mansion.

    That¡¯s so I could work in both places without getting confused.

    Mana¡¯s always baking in the mansion, so she shouldn¡¯t have problems either.

    ¡¸ Err, where¡¯s the bowl and pads? ¡¹

    Mana perhaps knows that it¡¯s in the same place as in the mansion¡¯s, and yet, she asks Ai.

    ¡¸ H-Here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll open this ¡¹

    She¡¯s behaving as a special guest, an outsider, to not embarrass Ai.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t have to worry when Mana¡¯s here.

    Also, Kana-senpai and Edie will remain in the school.

    Nei¡¯s also monitoring from the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Then, enjoy your time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    I bow my head to the tennis club girls.

    ¡¸ Good luck with the board chairman, Nobu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good luck, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care ¡¹

    They send us off.

    As expected, we exited not on the door to the outside, but¡­

    But on the door to the school cafeteria.

    We have students watching us here so there¡¯s less likelihood of an enemy attack.

    It¡¯s Sunday, but since the school fest is close, someone¡¯s always here.

    Yep. Someone¡¯s here.

    Edie noticed that we¡¯re out so she comes over.

    ¡¸ No problems ¡¹

    Iwakura-san didn¡¯t send anyone.

    ¡¸ Edie, remain on guard in school. We¡¯re bringing Mitama and Kinuka with us ¡¹

    We have bodyguards.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to be short of hands until we return to the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that far. I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, what did Minaho-neesan said, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, well ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ She gave permission to bring Yukiyo-chan with us, but¡­ ¡¹

    But what?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here on time!! ¡¹

    We left the cafeteria and went around the bakery door outside, then¡­

    Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s waiting in front of Katsuko-nee¡¯s van.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    Edie immediately looked around the van.

    She¡¯s checking if there¡¯s any weird tampering.

    Although, Nei¡¯s also watching from the cameras and so she¡¯d make a call right away if Iwakura-san does something weird.

    ¡¸ No problems ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously. Do you think I would be doing something in the car I¡¯m riding? ¡¹

    Iwakura-san said in displeasure.

    ¡¸ But, the unpredictability is a part of you, Yukiyo-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee showed a wry smile.

    ¡¸ So, what did Minaho-sama say? ¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou asks with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Yes, she gave permission for your visit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, as expected of Minaho-sama! She¡¯s quick to decide!! ¡¹

    Iwakura-kaichou shows a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Oh well, for now, get in. I¡¯ll tell you the details later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gets in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Iwakura-san, get in the passenger¡¯s seat¡­Dear, get in the back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I get in the rear side of the van, then¡­

    ¡¸ Take care, Darling! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. Look after the girls here, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ All right! ¡¹

    As I close down the door at the rear, Iwakura-san sits on the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re moving out ¡¹

    She drives the car.

    ¡¸ Haaa, that was long¡­finally, my fun days will return. Kukukuku ¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s happy to return as a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yukiyo-chan, I thought you had a lot of sex with foreigners during the summer vacation? ¡¹

    Right, she went on a fishing boat with people she can¡¯t understand, and the fishermen violated her.

    ¡¸ Besides, weren¡¯t you having a lot of fun in your school? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Iwakura-kaichou has various men as sex slaves in the school.

    Even outside the school, it¡¯s likely that she¡¯s prostituting herself already.

    ¡¸ Oh? But it¡¯s much more fun working as a prostitute of the brothel under Minaho-sama. After all, the people you entertain have a different status. The wealthy and influential, pinning you down the bed, or I turn around and I violate them instead, that¡¯s the best part of it ¡¹

    Iwakura-san said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, the number 1 of the brothel for so many years, should know that well, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re that kind of girl after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s eyes in the rear mirror look cold.

    ¡¸ Besides, we can¡¯t go to the new brothel in this car, we¡¯re going back to the mansion and get in a new car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. You¡¯re right, this car isn¡¯t suited for the luxurious brothel. It¡¯s been a while since I went to the old brothel

    Iwakura-san¡¯s going to the mansion with us?

    But¡­

    Today, it¡¯s not just Katsuko-nee and me who¡¯s coming to Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel.

    To meet Kurama Misato, their sister in the brothel, Arisu, and their former bodyguards, Anjou Mitama and Kinuka will come with us.

    Is it okay for Iwakura-san to meet them?

    Arisu¡¯s cultured as a young lady of nobility, and then the Anjou sisters are ignorant of the ways of the world¡­making them meet with this student council president that¡¯s filled with poison¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, Yukiyo-chan, you won¡¯t be going inside the mansion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Iwakura-san gets sullen again.

    ¡¸ He and I are bringing a guest as per Ojou-sama¡¯s orders. That¡¯s why Yukiyo-chan can¡¯t come with us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said calmly.

    ¡¸ Then, what do I do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, as for that, Ojou-sama did request someone to send you off ¡¹

    Someone to send her off.

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s mentioned that he¡¯s waiting in the back gate, and so¡­ ¡¹

    Our van goes from the school¡¯s back gate and to the road.

    ¡¸ Oh, there it is. I think it¡¯s him ¡¹

    The person there is¡­

    A bearded face old man wearing sunglasses, riding a motorcycle.

    Below the teardrop-shaped glasses is an omega-shaped Mexican-like mustache

    For some reason, he¡¯s exposing his bulging muscles on her upper half and wearing nothing but a black tight running vest.

    His lower half is jeans short pants. Then, sandals on his feet.

    He¡¯s wearing a silver cheap-looking helmet.

    It¡¯s like he sprayed some silver on a construction work use helmet.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that person?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a friend of Kudou-san, the one in charge of the back business of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    By friend, she meant, a freelance bodyguard.

    Perhaps, he¡¯s not a normal person.

    Katsuko-nee stops the van before the motorcycle of the old man.

    She opens the window and then¡­

    ¡¸ Samo-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seppa! ¡¹

    The old man replied with a serious look.

    ¡¸ It has four legs, three eyes, two hands, and the left arm has a psycho gun, what is it? ¡¹

    K-Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fear! The space pirate Cobra, the one who stands in the Vighzam mobile! ¡¹

    The old man replied.

    Well, the Vighzam has two legs, no hands, and a single mono eye

    Cobra has two legs, two hands, two eyes, and a left arm with a psychogun.

    Totaling;

    ¡¸ Correct! You¡¯re acquainted with Kudou-san, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, naturally. Name¡¯s Ron Yoshitaka, pleased to meet you ¡¹

    The old man with sunglasses and mustache, black tank top, and short pants, riding a motorcycle, shows a tough smile.

    ¡¸ Well then, who do I deliver? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s this girl ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Minaho-ojousama¡¯s instructions. If you refuse, then you¡¯re cut off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuh ¡¹

    Iwakura-san can¡¯t refuse now.

    ¡¸ Oh, I already know the destination. She will be escorted there safely, don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and get off, we still have to prepare ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee urged her.

    ¡¸ I get it! I just have to come with him, right? ¡¹

    Iwakura-san gets off the van while fuming in anger.

    ¡¸ Okay, Nee-chan, get in ¡¹

    The old man told Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about my helmet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t have one ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t have none! I¡¯d be in danger if I don¡¯t have a helmet! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you can feel the wind. You¡¯ll become the wind, Nee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ And despite that, you¡¯re wearing a helmet!!! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    It looks just as bad, but it¡¯s still a helmet.

    ¡¸ Nee-chan, this isn¡¯t a helmet ¡¹

    The old man takes off the helmet slowly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just something for me to hide my bald head! ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸ I¡¯m spot bald you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had enough. I don¡¯t care anymore ¡¹

    Iwakura-san said bitterly

    ¡¸ Anyway, be sure to drive safely. Okay? ¡¹

    Saying that she tries to ride the back of the old man¡¯s bike.

    ¡¸ No, no, that¡¯s not it, Nee-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    Nee-chan¡¯s seat is here

    The old man taps his lap.

    ¡¸ T-There¡¯s no way I would ride there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop the blabbing and just get in ¡¹

    The old man forcibly carried Iwakura-san¡­

    Then, he starts up the engine.

    ¡¸ Hey! Let go of me! What¡¯s with this old man? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯re moving now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sends them off with a smile.

    Buooooooooooo!!!

    ¡¸ My young Alejandro Ambassador! Departing!! ¡¹

    The old man¡¯s motorcycle starts running along with the loud roar.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s taken away along with her scream.

    ¡¸ ?Sumo no umi wa kitanoumi! Ore no Soki Shirenai Akogare saaa! Sumou no Uta tochinowaka? ¡¹

    The old man runs off with Iwakura-san while singing some song I don¡¯t understand

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s peace of mine for now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said laughingly.

    I¡­

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1098.

    Chapter 1098. New Morning / Who¡¯s wearing a wedding dress?

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t let Yukiyo-chan stay together with the young ladies of nobility now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says inside the car as we return to the mansion.

    Karen is a young lady from the Mizushima house, and Arisu¡¯s from the Kurama house, she¡¯s coming with us to the new brothel.

    Mitama and Kinuka are also bodyguards that lived in the world of the young ladies, and so they¡¯re not immune to crazy people like Iwakura-san.

    That woman¡¯s a perverted slut in ordinary people¡¯s clothing.

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s troublesome if her weirdness rubs off to those girls ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Apart from that, it¡¯s scary if Yukiyo-chan uses the Kurama and Mizushima house¡¯s names for her business activities without our permission ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ The head of the Kurama house skipped out by night, and then Mizushima house have the nobility look at them harshly because of the recent incident, and so, if Yukiyo-chan does something using them, it will become a bigger problem. ¡¹

    Putting the Kurama house aside, Jii-chan intends to revive the Mizushima house.

    Jii-chan¡¯s fundamental thought is to protect the nobility as much as possible to prevent their decrease.

    However, since the other nobility focuses their attention on them, if Iwakura-san commits evil while using the two names, it could make the restoration harder.

    ¡¸ Remember back when Nei-chan introduced Yukiyo-chan to one of the boys in the branch families of Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Oh right, Kouzuki Satoshi, back at Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s funeral.

    ¡¸ Back then, she claimed ¡°I¡¯m an acquaintance of the Kouzuki house,¡± like pretending to be in business with them. ¡¸ Although, knowing that it¡¯s the Kouzuki house, they thought that she might be faking it, so nobody believed her. The Kouzuki house¡¯s main and branch family has a wide difference in status ¡¹

    Even an acquaintance of Kouzuki Satoshi can¡¯t do that much.

    Besides, that guy¡¯s a playboy, and so he has a lot of women with sexual relationships.

    ¡¸ Rather, the thought of not wanting to teach anything strange would be fitting for the newcomers in the new brothel. They haven¡¯t received any customers, or should I say that they¡¯re still virgins, but, if Yukiyo-chan suddenly comes in, it might result in them fearing sex ¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s specialty is in the abnormal type after all

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, we¡¯re sending Yukiyo-chan with that person from earlier, and Minaho-ojousama will take care of her. As for us, we can come in a little later ¡¹

    Yeah. Iwakura-san is in complete submission to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯ll talk about it while the girls aren¡¯t here, but, the newbie prostitutes are a little troubled ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s about time for them to reach that phase, but they¡¯ll have to train together for some time, so their tension¡¯s fallen off ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the problem to be specific? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ The girls have different birthplace, environments, and backbones ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ We have six prostitute candidates in our new brothel. You know the three of them, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s Kurama Misato-san, Tokuda Sonoko-san, and Kurosawa Naoko-san, right? ¡¹

    The young lady of the Kurama house, Misato-san, swore to become a prostitute to repay the debt of her family.

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san are daughters of Kansai Yakuza, after parting with their parents, they resolved themselves and remained in Tokyo to become prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Also, who are the other three? ¡¹

    ¡¸ One¡¯s a Tokyo girl, the other two are from the other district. Well, as for their backgrounds, their fathers¡¯ business failed, and unable to declare bankruptcy, and so, they decided to become a prostitute because they had no other choice ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Why can¡¯t they declare bankruptcy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When a company collapses, it¡¯s not just the employees who will be affected, but also the subcontractors, affiliated companies¡­it becomes a chain bankruptcy. And so, you can¡¯t just let healthy businesses and your acquaintance collapse because of you, right? Besides, most small to medium businesses often co-makers and such ¡¹

    It¡¯s never just your company.

    ¡¸ Even on a company¡¯s collapse, you¡¯ll need quite a lot of funds to clean it up. It¡¯s all to prevent any trouble to your allies and the people who helped you out ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ Kouzuki group has a company that investigates the business conditions of other companies, and so they list companies in the red zone that has a family with a beautiful lady in them. What¡¯s left is to make a background check. We¡¯re not picking anyone just because they¡¯re young and cute ¡¹

    The new Black Forest is a brothel that only entertains the big-shots from politics and business.

    Naturally, we¡¯re tight-lipped.

    ¡¸ They may have a good personality, but they also need to be smart. They need to have fortitude. Ojou-sama went and looked at the girls on-site from the reports, but, about 8 girls have been dropped on the list. Then, there¡¯s also the stage where we talk to their parents, and some of them refused. After their parents accept, it¡¯s finally time for the interview with the person. However, if the girl refused, or if Minaho-ojousama decided that she¡¯s not suited for the job after meeting them, then they¡¯re cut off from the list

    I see. So that¡¯s what she¡¯s been doing for the past six months up to the reopening of the brothel.

    ¡¸ Then, finally, she picked three girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re daughters of a company president, and so, I won¡¯t say that they¡¯re nobility, but they still had a good life. Their schools are an all girl¡¯s school that¡¯s prestigious in their own way. We also confirmed that they have no experience in romance and that they¡¯re virgins ¡¹

    Oh right, they¡¯re not on the level of the Kouzuki house, but¡­

    They¡¯re the so-called ¡®good family¡¯ level.

    Even so, they¡¯re not commoners.

    ¡¸ The three girls basically have assembled themselves as a group. Or should I say that they¡¯re not a match with Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san? Remember, those girls are raised in the Yakuza world ¡¹

    Furthermore, it¡¯s far from ordinary Yakuza. They came from Tendou Sadao¡¯s group, a group that¡¯s out of the norm.

    ¡¸ Their nerves are strong. They have the maximum fortitude. Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san knows that they can¡¯t return to their home anymore ¡¹

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s group raped Tokuda-san, a daughter of their ally.

    Furthermore, they charged at their boss¡¯ house and died in a shoot-out.

    They feel nothing but hatred towards their parents and they have nowhere else to go.

    ¡¸ But, the three of them have already met and talked about their homes and families, seeing that they have similar circumstances, they¡¯ve become open to each other. But, Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san won¡¯t like them ¡¹

    They don¡¯t want to recall their families and home.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, from the eyes of the three, they¡¯ll see Tokuda-san as vulgar. They¡¯re daughters of Yakuza, and Kurosawa-san talks to herself when she gets in a bad mood ¡¹

    Oh, if she discovers that the others are from good families, they¡¯ll be on guard.

    ¡¸ So, the atmosphere between the newcomers have become poor ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about Misato-san? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ If the other girls feel that way, what about Misato-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well¡­she¡¯s almost the wind ¡¹

    Wind?

    ¡¸ Misato-san¡¯s too much of a ¡®young lady.¡¯ Her way of speaking, behavior, and everything about her is too elegant. That¡¯s why, the ¡°decently good three,¡± and the ¡°two daughters of Yakuza,¡± keep their distance from her. They don¡¯t even try to talk to her. ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    She¡¯s been in the ¡°super-high-class school,¡± ever since kindergarten.

    She never met ordinary people before.

    ¡¸ And so, the group is split into three with Misato-san alone, the three with decent family, and the two children of Kansai ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Even so, Misato-san continues to smile. She seems okay, but we¡¯re a little worried that she¡¯s being isolated ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, today, Arisu, her sister, then Mitama and Kinuka will see her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Together with you¡­if we don¡¯t soften her mental state, she might burst out ¡¹

    I see. So¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯d like you to bring a shock to the girls split into three groups with your entry. Then, if possible, make the six of them work harmoniously ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Do I even have the power to do that?

    ¡¸ Well, either way, you¡¯re going to take away the virginity of the three. That¡¯s the main event of the training today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, what kind of girls are they? ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t met them yet, so I¡¯d like to know.

    ¡¸ Minaho-ojousama hand-picked them so they¡¯re beauties ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for you to go there and see them with your eyes ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s not bringing out any unnecessary information beforehand.

    I should directly talk to them so I can confirm them one by one.

    ¡¸ Either way, we don¡¯t want Yukiyo-chan to interfere with the training today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That girl¡¯s going to make everything complicated ¡¹

    Anyway, I just pray that Minaho-neesan can prevent Iwakura-san¡¯s intervention.

    While we¡¯re having that conversation¡­

    The car arrives at the gate of the mansion.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Drink some tea in the dining room. I¡¯ll call Ojou-sama again ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee parks the van in the garage and goes to the back room.

    No matter how much noise the old man in the bike from earlier makes, he probably hasn¡¯t delivered Iwakura-san to the hotel in front of the station where Minaho-neesan is right now.

    She probably wants to call Minaho-neesan for the minor details of the plan while there¡¯s still time.

    I went to the dining room and¡­

    ¡¸ Welcome back, are we departing right away? ¡¹

    Arisu, Karen, Mitama and Kinuka comes over.

    Arisu and Karen are wearing beautiful party dresses they used at the Kouzuki house¡¯s party.

    Mitama and Kinuka are wearing a sailor uniform that won¡¯t catch attention.

    ¡¸ That uniform is? ¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t wear our former school¡¯s uniform, and so we borrowed this from the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Borrowed! ¡¹

    Oh, Mitama and Kinuka are both attending the same school as the Kurama sisters because they¡¯re bodyguards, but¡­

    Now that their Master¡¯s family collapsed, the girls can¡¯t go to that school, meaning, Mitama and Kinuka can¡¯t either.

    Mitama¡¯s going to our school, Kinuka¡¯s enrolling to the same school Minaho-neesan found for Mana and the girls, but¡­

    They still don¡¯t have uniforms.

    ¡¸ Why is it that this mansion has various styles of school uniform? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or should I say that it¡¯s uniforms for women ¡¹

    ¡¸ Women? ¡¹

    Not just a sailor uniform but also a nurse and others¡­

    Mitama and Kinuka ask me with a serious face, but¡­

    ¡¸ I just started living in this mansion six months ago so I don¡¯t know much, but this mansion probably had a collector before ¡¹

    If I tell them that ¡°boys love making girls wear clothes during sex,¡± which is the truth¡­

    Mitama and Kinuka would probably put on some new clothes every day, like sailor uniforms, nurse uniforms, and such.

    ¡¸ Collector? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Collector? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Some people in this world gather something from the same genre which makes others wonder ¡°I don¡¯t know why he does that.¡± And so, maybe someone was a uniform collector before? ¡¹

    I replied with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, Mitama, Yukihito-ojiisama has some stamp collection too, right? It¡¯s the same thing. Isn¡¯t that right, Kuromori-sama?! ¡¹

    Arisu smiled at me.

    She holds Karen¡¯s nervous hands tightly.

    Arisu changed now that she has a little sister.

    She has a clear face like the evil spirit¡¯s gone.

    ¡¸ I see. Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, where is that person who made this uniform collection now? ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka looked at me.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Sorry, you should ask Katsuko-nee about that. I have no idea ¡¹

    For now, I¡¯ll try to dodge the question.

    ¡¸ Oh, Katsuko-nee¡¯s in a call right now so we¡¯re going to be a bit late to depart. She asked me to wait, and drink tea in the dining room if I want ¡¹

    I changed the topic in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then, let¡¯s go, Kuromori-sama ¡¹ Karen, hold Kuromori-sama¡¯s hands ¡¹

    Arisu told Karen.

    ¡¸ Arisu-ojousama ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s hesitant.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? He¡¯s our precious master you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Karen extends her hand to me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Karen ¡¹

    I smiled and took Karen¡¯s hand.

    Now, Karen¡¯s holding my right hand, and Arisu¡¯s connected to the left.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    The three of us walk together, then Mitama and Kinuka follow from behind.

    ¡¸ Do you still feel pain? ¡¹

    I asked Karen, who I just deflowered yesterday.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Karen looks down bashfully.

    ¡¸ He won¡¯t understand it with that. Kuromori-sama¡¯s asking Karen out of worry ¡¹

    Arisu speaks gently.

    ¡¸ My crotch was also stinging on the next day after my first time. It¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Speak honestly, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ It also hurts for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, the pain remained ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka told Karen.

    ¡¸ It still hurts a bit. Uhm, it¡¯s like Kuromori-sama is still inside of me ¡¹

    The young lady said blushingly.

    ¡¸ Yes. Later, a doctor will check on you but if you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t hold back and tell me or Arisu

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Karen grips my hand tighter.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be a good girl. Your big sisters are always watching, Karen ¡¹

    Arisu who¡¯s a year older than her shows a beautiful smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    She uses that term, Karen¡¯s still a young lady of nobility.

    Arriving in the dining room;

    ¡¸ My, Danna-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, and Yoshiko-san are there.

    Oh, the conference of the Kouzuki granddaughters continues from the light night.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, what¡¯s the matter? ¡¹

    Ruriko stands up and comes over.

    ¡¸ Well, our plans got derailed a bit so I had some free time to drink some tea ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Karen turned nervous.

    Was it that shocking to live in the Kouzuki house for one week as Misuzu¡¯s pet?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Onee-sama¡¯s with you ¡¹

    Arisu whispers to Karen¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Then please take a seat. I¡¯ll prepare tea right away ¡¹

    Ruriko goes to the kitchen.

    ¡¸ K-Karen, u-uhm ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to talk to Karen, but¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu, don¡¯t rush it. Give her some time ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t put it in words. People make their assessment from how they see others act. That¡¯s why Misuzu has to make Karen open up through your actions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Misuzu looked down.

    ¡¸ N-No, uhm, M-Misuzu-sama! ¡¹

    Karen, who¡¯s holding Arisu and my hand, called Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m also sorry. Uhm, I¡­I just couldn¡¯t understand what it means to be Misuzu-sama¡¯s pet¡­that¡­I wondered if what I should do¡­what to do to please Misuzu-sama¡­I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    No, I think that it¡¯s impossible for someone her age, and furthermore, a sheltered girl to understand Misuzu¡¯s sexual preferences.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not it. When a cute girl like Karen came in, I got too carried away, and so I asked for so many things without knowing how Karen feels

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m at fault here, not Karen. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    She bows her head to Karen.

    ¡¸ M-Misuzu-sama, t-that¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s outrageous for a young lady of the Kouzuki house to b-bow their head to me! ¡¹

    Oh, in the end, Karen can¡¯t leave her knowledge from the world of the young ladies.

    Among the nobility, Kouzuki and Kaan are the top two, and Kanou is the top three.

    Karen from Mizushima house is also nobility, but she¡¯s no match against the Kouzuki house.

    That kind of order has been drilled into her since childhood, and so¡­

    ¡¸ Karen, that¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    Arisu told Karen.

    ¡¸ Arisu-oneesama? ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re now your big sisters. Do you know why?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Currently, we¡¯re no daughters of the nobility. My family, Kurama house, has been excluded from the families of nobility, and your family, Mizushima house, left you in here, as a ¡®slave¡¯ to appease Kouzuki-sama¡¯s anger ¡¹ Isn¡¯t that correct? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    Karen looked up at Arisu.

    ¡¸ Right now, we¡¯re far from the world of nobility. We¡¯re just Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ And yet, why would you behave yourself like you¡¯re still a member of the nobility? You can¡¯t talk like you¡¯re Karen from the Mizushima house to Misuzu-sama of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Right, currently, Karen¡¯s tied up by the rules of the young ladies of nobility.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I¡¯m also Danna-sama¡¯s slave in here. I¡¯m in the same status as Karen and Arisu ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s wrong, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Arisu says calmly.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama¡¯s different from Karen and me. We¡¯re not the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to refute, but¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu-san¡¯s right ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said while still sitting.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san and Karen-san are actually off the nobility now. Arisu-sama¡¯s Kurama house¡­Karen-san is seen as Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant in school. ¡¹

    Their honor as members of nobility is stripped away from them.

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-sama still remains the young lady of the Kouzuki house to the eyes of the society ¡¹

    Yeah. They¡¯re all my women, they¡¯re equal in front of me, but¡­

    In the eyes of the young ladies, it¡¯s a different reality.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, telling them that you¡¯re in the same status will only make them suffer. Please don¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been thinking about the mansion as the basis.

    Outside, Misuzu is Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter, the young lady of the Kouzuki house.

    But to me, she¡¯s nothing but my cute pet.

    That applies to my other women too.

    But¡­

    Arisu and Karen, and even Yoshiko-san, lived in the world of the nobility.

    Their foundation is to never go against the Kouzuki house as they¡¯re a long-standing noble family.

    They see the young ladies of the Kouzuki as someone with a higher status than them, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why it¡¯s like that ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s forcing Karen to become a pet.

    Recommending Yoshiko-san to have sex with me.

    To Karen, who has a weaker status as a daughter of nobility;

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s recognized as Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter, but she also can¡¯t throw away her past as a servant.

    There¡¯s no harsh power harassment, but¡­

    The gap between them is deeper than I thought.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks me.

    ¡¸ I want to ask Kuromori-sama something ¡¹

    To me?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, what are your thoughts about Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Arisu-san and Karen-san¡¯s future? ¡¹

    Future?

    ¡¸ Perhaps, Kuromori-sama will be marrying Misuzu-sama. Grandfather already recognized that. But¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Ruriko-sama, Arisu-san, and Karen-san, no, even the others, can¡¯t marry officially, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Of course, I think that some are satisfied to stay by Kuromori-sama¡¯s side, even without marriage. However, for girls, wearing a bridal dress, and marrying in an official location where everyone blesses them is a dream. To present a marriage submission, and become publicly recognized as a wife. That kind of happiness won¡¯t be granted to anyone but Misuzu-sama, what are your thoughts?! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1099.

    Chapter 1099. New Morning / Onii-sama!

    Yoshiko-san told me.

    ¡¸ By all rights, Kurama Arisu-san and Mizushima Karen-san are to be married into a noble family. Publicly, they are to have a gorgeous marriage, blessed by people, bear a child, and live a happy family. That¡¯s happiness for women ¡¹

    She stares at me intensely.

    ¡¸ When they choose to stay by Kuromori-sama¡¯s side, they¡¯re missing out on the happiness women naturally achieve ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Or, does Kuromori-sama think of releasing Ruriko-sama, Arisu-san, and Karen-san, and marry them off? ¡¹

    Ruriko, Arisu, and Karen, marrying a man other than me?

    ¡¸ I believe that kind of arrangement is better. It would be too cruel for Ruriko-sama if you let this continue ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? I wanted to just drink some tea but this girl is saying some weird stuff ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Huh?

    Turning around, Eri and Rie are at the entrance of the dining room.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m talking to Kuromori-sama right now, please don¡¯t interrupt us ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san says with an offended tone, but¡­

    ¡¸ Not like we¡¯re trying to meddle in, right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Onii-san, no matter what you tell her, it won¡¯t get through her ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to ignore and leave her be ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, she only sees things from her perspective, her mind is quite narrow ¡¹

    The twins laughed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just asking Kuromori-sama about Ruriko-sama and their rights! ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? If she¡¯s talking about her rights, then I would get it, but no person would be pushing some claims about other people¡¯s rights ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a conversation you should make after hearing Ruriko-oneechan, Arisu-chan, and Karen-chan¡¯s opinion ¡¹

    The twins looked at Arisu and Karen and smiled.

    ¡¸ Also, her opinion isn¡¯t consistent with the world of the ¡°young ladies¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Becoming Onii-san¡¯s woman means becoming equal to us, Mitama-oneechan and Kinuka-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Despite that, why do insist only on the rights of Ruriko-oneechan, Arisu-chan, and Karen-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, let¡¯s say that you let everyone return home¡­are you saying that you¡¯ll let Ruriko-oneechan¡¯s family force her to marry some random man? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you were talking about the right to fall in love with a new person they found and get married, then I¡¯ll get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if the individual has no freedom, their rights have no meaning, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re only talking about holding a proper reception and wearing a bridal costume, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that the right to happiness to you? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie ask. Yoshiko-san;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not from the nobility so you won¡¯t understand! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that also applies to Onii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t understand anything about the nobility nor we intend to understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it weird that you push your rules and talk about rights and such? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore? Aren¡¯t you unrelated to Ruriko-chan at all? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san gets angry.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m a daughter of the Kouzuki house! I¡¯m Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s cousin! I should ask you two, what kind of qualifications you have to tell me your opinions?! ¡¹

    The twins snorted.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re family. Ruriko-oneechan¡¯s little sister, Arisu-chan and Karen-chan¡¯s sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s women ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s just merely for form¡¯s sake! The truth us you¡¯re just a gathering of people with no blood relationship! ¡¹

    That¡¯s how Yoshiko-san sees from the ordinary sense of view.

    I mean¡­

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s always thought that our lives are weird since six months ago.

    However, she never said anything about her relationship with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Then, now that she declared that she won¡¯t have sex with me, all the emotions she¡¯s accumulated so far comes blowing out.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. We¡¯re all having sex with Onii-san ¡¹

    Eri smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, we do it raw every day ¡¹

    Rie too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s either creampie or semen drinking. Right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s already decided that we¡¯re going to bear Onii-san¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone will raise the child together happily ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our children, and the other girl¡¯s children, are all our children ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re born in this world, so everyone will make them happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ By all costs ¡¹

    Eri, Rie.

    ¡¸ You girls, but, you¡¯re still middle school girls! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s got nothing to do with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ We get to have sex with Onii-san every day and raw ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Nagisa-oneechan and Yukino-oneechan are already pregnant with Onii-san¡¯s children ¡¹

    ¡¸ To us, pregnancy is a real thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Someday, we will get pregnant, and have to give birth to Onii-san¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here under that premise ¡¹

    The twins remain smiling.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Onee-san¡¯s right, we have no blood relationships. We¡¯re not related by blood, but no family would take us in ¡¹

    ¡¸ The world isn¡¯t that easy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, we¡¯re not beggars, we don¡¯t want to receive necessities without anything to return ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we give our minds and bodies, and our life to Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our lives are decided by him. We¡¯re that kind of goods. We¡¯re entrusting everything to Onii-san. He can decide on what he wants with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s our resolve as Onii-san¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    The two said and then they looked at Arisu and Karen.

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan and Karen-chan, get yourself together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Strain yourself, show your heart as a woman ¡¹

    They show a kind smile.

    ¡¸ You see, we had the bottom lifestyle ever since childhood, we think that ¡°rights,¡± are just a ¡®pie in the skies¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Plenty of crazy people out there will try to steal your happiness before they claim their ¡°rights¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no such thing as ¡°ideal, dreamlike happiness,¡± in this world ¡¹

    ¡¸ People can only build their best ¡°happiness,¡± with things that they can reach, with the reality they can see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Forget about the world of the young ladies, our reality is with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad choice ¡¹

    Eri and Rie, Arisu and Karen, Mitama and Kinuka, then Misuzu and Michi on the table, looked at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan said this, girls who had sex with Onii-san, are the only family, and they¡¯re trustworthy ¡¹

    ¡¸ The exceptions are Margo-oneesan, Koyomi-chan, and Mao-chan. Margo-oneesan has an important job where she can¡¯t become pregnant right now, Koyomi-chan and Mao-chan¡¯s body isn¡¯t developed enough for it. Agnes-chan mentioned that she also trusts Kyouko-san, for the people outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s women are family, and since we¡¯re family, we have to be kind and get along with everyone, and we have to come and help our family, no matter how scary it is¡­Agnes-chan said that she¡¯ll come to help when anyone in the family is in trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ That she¡¯ll make everyone happy ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, when Arisu-chan and Karen-chan are in trouble, Onii-san and the family will definitely come and help them. Of course, that includes us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ If anyone made you cry, I¡¯m going to beat them up ¡¹

    ¡¸ While I¡¯m going to kick them ¡¹

    ¡¸ If someone calls you names, then I¡¯ll shove them ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll return the favor a hundredfold! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ And of course, if you girls were in trouble, I¡¯ll come and help you ¡¹

    Michi told the twins.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I¡¯ll also destroy the enemies using all the techniques of the Anjou style ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll beat them up! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ We are sisters, a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all Kuromori-sama¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    Then, Mitama and Kinuka, to Arisu and Karen;

    ¡¸ Arisu-sama, Karen-sama, we will keep you both safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not as our masters, but as our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That kind of relationship makes us happy from the bottom of our hearts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, thank you ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s moved to tears.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also happy to have that kind of relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ We feel lucky that we have this ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ And so, since we have this kind of relationship, we don¡¯t really care about finding another man and falling in love

    ¡¸ Even without those, Onii-san¡¯s enough of good man ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. If we were to get attracted to a man, fall in love, kiss, then have sex¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that happens, and Onii-san found out that we have someone else we like, Onii-san would send us out right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s kind after all. He treasures how we feel ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m just¡­

    I¡¯m not that broad-minded.

    ¡¸ But, if that happens, Agnes-chan won¡¯t forgive us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Though we say that, it¡¯s not like she¡¯d do something, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll speak of us in disdain for the rest of her life ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means we¡¯re no longer family, sisters ¡¹

    Agnes would do that, right.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the truth. If we leave Onii-san and marry another man, then we¡¯re going to be with that family instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ This family won¡¯t come and send help, nor ask for help anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a family not by blood, but by sexual relations with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we take out the biggest connection, our connection with Onii-san, then we¡¯re cut off from this family ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a promise that we have to keep ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we definitely don¡¯t want to leave this family! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯d rather die than cheat ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s Luna-chan who can read our minds, if we try to play it off, they¡¯ll find out right away ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s what we mean, Onee-san. Only when we understood the whole situation in every nook and corner we decided to become Onii-san¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, look at all these cute girls in here! If we¡¯re not as polished as them, Onii-san might abandon us, and so we¡¯re desperate every day! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have to stay beautiful, and we also have to be clever! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just with school studies, but also business! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we want to make our family happy, then we¡¯ll become assets someday ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have to become women that has a use ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re fired up for our bright future! ¡¹

    They bring their intense gaze to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I can understand what you¡¯re trying to say. That you girls aren¡¯t serving Kuromori-sama reluctantly ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m sorry to say but, you¡¯re still different from Ruriko-sama, Arisu-san, and Karen-san! The girls who are born from the nobility have a different duty than ordinary girls! They¡¯re not like you! ¡¹

    Err.

    I asked the question I¡¯ve been wondering for a while now.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, why are you not mentioning Mariko¡¯s name? ¡¹

    Yeah, Mariko.

    I mean, if talking about political marriage, Mariko¡¯s got the highest chance of doing that.

    Mariko¡¯s family is the Torii house. They married the Kanou house and gave birth to Mariko to gain a blood relationship with the nobility.

    They also plan for Mariko to marry off into another noble family.

    Of course, I plan on stopping that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Mariko-san¡¯s not from the nobility ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s head is filled with nothing but the nobility.

    ¡¸ Meaning, she¡¯s just like Yoshiko-oneesama, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s voice comes from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. I have prepared tea ¡¹

    Saying that she pushes the wagon with the teapot¡­

    She¡¯s wearing nothing but an apron.

    Other than the lacy apron, she¡¯s naked.

    I can see her pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama?! That appearance is?! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised, Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s slave, his sex slave. I¡¯m just dressing up appropriately ¡¹

    She says smilingly.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, I¡¯m more concerned with Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko, why is Yoshiko-san not a member of the nobility?

    ¡¸ Those recognized as nobility are only the main families of each house, and the family of the head. If you give the title to the branch families, it¡¯ll become a big problem ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Even Kouzuki house has strict distinctions between the main and branch families.

    The branch families are classified as vassals of the main family.

    ¡¸ For that reason, Yoshiko-oneesama isn¡¯t a member of the nobility, because you¡¯re not from the main house ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ B-But I¡¯m Grandfather¡¯s grandchild! I¡¯m the daughter of the main house! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san shouts.

    Yoshiko-san is the daughter of Shigeharu, Jii-chan¡¯s first son.

    The eldest son was murdered because of Ruriko¡¯s father, Shigeaki, the second son.

    And then, Miss Cordelia killed the second son.

    Therefore, the only surviving son of Jii-chan is Misuzu¡¯s father, Jii-chan¡¯s third son, Shigefuyu.

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather did recognize you out of pity. But¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, you¡¯re not Shigeharu-ojisama¡¯s legal wife¡¯s child ¡¹

    Right, the eldest son was murdered together with his legal wife and their child.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s an illegitimate child of the eldest son¡¯s mistress, and so Jii-chan took custody of her.

    Then, Ruriko¡¯s raised as a servant, as Ruriko¡¯s attendant.

    She¡¯s kept safe under Jii-chan¡¯s supervision.

    ¡¸ In Japan¡¯s civil law, they don¡¯t allow distinction between the legal wife¡¯s child and the illegitimate child, but it¡¯s different in the nobility. In case one¡¯s an illegitimate child, they¡¯re treated the same as the branch families, they¡¯re seen as vassals ¡¹

    There¡¯s that problem of succession.

    The inheritance law forces them, but¡­

    The next head of the family has to be the legal wife¡¯s child.

    The mistress¡¯ child is seen as a servant, or it will cause family troubles.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama. Are you really telling me that now? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks Ruriko in a daze.

    ¡¸ Half a year ago, you tried to lift me up, suddenly saying that ¡°you¡¯re a daughter of the main family,¡± and now, you¡¯re saying ¡°you¡¯re still a vassal¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to convey ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks with a firm attitude.

    ¡¸ No matter what happens, Yoshiko-oneesama¡¯s my precious cousin, my respect and affection won¡¯t change. However ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want you to stop speaking on my account ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s words show her strong will.

    ¡¸ Much less taking such an impolite attitude towards Onii-sama, who I value more than my life¡­it¡¯s unforgivable ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko-sama! ¡¹

    Yoshiko¡¯s at a loss for words due to Ruriko¡¯s anger.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, you don¡¯t know anything! You only look at things from one side, and said so many rude things to Onii-sama! I¡¯m very sorry! Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko bowed her head to me.

    I can see the cleavage of her cute breasts inside the apron.

    ¡¸ No, well¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama and Michi. Why did you let Yoshiko-oneesama say such things?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, Ruri-tan ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s fidgeting.

    I wonder why this beauty wearing nothing but an apron is this angry.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, as you can see right now, Ruriko¡¯s a pervert ¡¹

    R-Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a lewd woman. I love doing lewd things. Especially taking photos of sex. I love taking photos of Onii-sama¡¯s penis going inside of me. I also love taking photos of my sisters during sex. Ruriko¡¯s that kind of obscene woman ¡¹

    Ruriko confesses. Yoshiko-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ When we were living with just the two of us, Yoshiko-oneesama. Ruriko held back her lust. I acted as the daughter with high morals, a woman who never knew depravity. However, I¡¯m the daughter of the main house. Grandfather¡¯s grandchild. I¡¯m boiling with such a great sexual urge inside of me. Then, I met Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama accepted all my sexual urges. He accompanies me with all my perverted lust. No man can do that but Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama is only in a relationship with Ruriko because Grandfather gave that order ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san sees our relationship that way from the beginning.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, why do you not understand how serious I am? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s anger burns more.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a daughter of the Kouzuki house, and furthermore, Grandfather always sheltered me ever since childhood, Yoshiko-oneesama should know that the best! What do you think of the people around me? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Everyone tries to avoid me out of fear that they might anger Grandfather, don¡¯t they? I never had anyone to talk to in peace back then! ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, Ruriko-sama, I was there¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Yoshiko-oneesama¡¯s the only one with me until six months ago! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Then, I¡­Ruriko-sama!! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san tries to release her love for Ruriko.

    However.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-sama took me ¡¹

    Ruriko ignores Yoshiko¡¯s feelings and pushed her away.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, why can¡¯t you guess how hard it is to accept the daughter of Kouzuki house, someone they fear ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ When Grandfather suggested selling me as a slave, Onii-sama took the offer without hesitation. To accept me also means accepting the problems of the Kouzuki house. If it¡¯s an ordinary man, he¡¯d try to run away, or he will have to resolve himself to such a fearsome situation that your hips will give off. Am I wrong?! ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m just an idiot, so that¡¯s why.

    I didn¡¯t know how serious it is to obtain Ruriko.

    Therefore, I bought Ruriko for 3000 yen.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Yoshiko-oneesama talks about marrying me into nobility in the future, but, where can you find a family that would accept me, someone from the Kouzuki main house ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing but Kaan-sama¡¯s family, the other one who can balance Kouzuki house! Are you saying that I should go to the Kaan house? ¡¹

    Actually, many men want to marry Ruriko and gain a blood relationship with the Kouzuki family.

    Families with ranks lower than the Kouzuki house.

    But, Yoshiko-san sees that the world of nobility is absolute.

    If thinking about family status, Ruriko¡¯s partner can only be from the Kaan house.

    ¡¸ Then, if I marry to the Kaan house, will I become happy? Do you think that the Kaan house can accommodate my lewdness?? ¡¹

    If she gets married to a noble family, she might not be allowed to wear a naked apron anymore.

    I don¡¯t know much, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very happy right now as Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave! Even if Ruriko¡¯s reborn a hundred times, I¡¯ll choose to become Onii-sama¡¯s slave a hundred times again! Onii-sama¡¯s the only man who can let me release myself and still accept me! Ruriko doesn¡¯t feel hurt because I can¡¯t marry legally, have a wedding reception! If I want a bridal costume, then I¡¯ll just wear it in front of Onii-sama! I can enjoy Onii-sama raping me in that dress! Ruriko is in supreme bliss when having sex with Onii-sama! When Onii-sama¡¯s with me, Ruriko is¡­ ¡¹

    Then, Eri;

    ¡¸ Ruriko-oneechan, you won¡¯t get through her with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. After all, she never had sex with Onii-san ¡¹

    Sex with me.

    ¡¸ Like, the feeling of unity, satisfaction, and accomplishment you feel when having sex with Onii-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You feel not just your bond with Onii-san, but with the other girls too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just with sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko-oneesan sure is a lewd girl, but you¡¯re no pervert ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not obsessed just sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, you phrase it wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ And this stubborn Onee-san won¡¯t understand that ¡¹

    Hearing the twins, Ruriko thinks for a while.

    ¡¸ I mean, right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-oneesan put the lewd stuff aside and be honest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you focus on the lewd stuff, you run away from the foundation ¡¹

    At that moment.

    Ruriko realized.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s what you should say ¡¹

    The twins replied.

    ¡¸ As one woman of Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-oneesan¡¯s lewd, but it¡¯s because you want to do lewd stuff with Onii-san, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You like him, and that¡¯s why you want to have sex with him, am I wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, after all the wrong buttons, you finally are free ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I love¡­ I love it¡­ I love Onii-sama

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I love, love, love Onii-sama, that¡¯s why I¡¯m happy to be by his side ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko speaks to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I love Onii-sama more than I love Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s face turned to despair.

    ¡¸ Yes, if I didn¡¯t say that, it won¡¯t fix anything, Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Right, Yoshiko-san¡¯s obsessed with Ruriko.

    She¡¯s been protecting her since childhood, and so her feelings towards the three years older cousin¡­

    But, Ruriko¡¯s no longer limited to have Yoshiko-san as a conversation partner.

    Ruriko¡¯s changed.

    But, Yoshiko-san wants the Ruriko back then.

    Therefore.

    She has to be pushed away.

    ¡¸ I, Ruriko feels happiness from serving Onii-sama as a slave. I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m much happier compared to ordinary marriage. After all, Onii-sama accepts me ¡¹

    She repeats.

    Then, Arisu;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, the truth us, Kuromori-sama accepted us too ¡¹

    She said suddenly.

    ¡¸ Karen and I first thought that Kuromori-sama reluctantly accepted us because of Kouzuki-sama¡¯s order. But, Karen. Kuromori-sama thinks of our happiness, he loves us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu looked at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Even if we can¡¯t marry legally, or hold a wedding reception¡­I think that it¡¯s wrong to blame Kuromori-sama for that. Kuromori-sama¡¯s doing all his best for good. He didn¡¯t accept just me, who¡¯s a daughter of a family with a problem, but also Mitama and Kinuka. He¡¯s done all that and yet we complain to him? That¡¯s unthinkable ¡¹

    The former young lady speaks with a firm attitude.

    Then, Karen speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please have sex with Karen again ¡¹

    Her eyes look at me as she says that.

    ¡¸ I think I can do it better compared to yesterday. I¡¯ll do my best to please Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Karen.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the daughter of the Mizushima house. After all, that¡¯s happened, I want to devote my body and soul to serve Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    The daughters of nobility are proud girls.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Karen, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Karen¡¯s cute. So I want to have sex with you

    Right, I have to be clear with her.

    ¡¸ Our family is connected through sex. And I love everyone, that¡¯s why I want to have sex with them. I love them, and so that¡¯s why we¡¯re family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll do my best not to lose Kuromori-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    However.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to. Be normal, once you continue to have more sex with Onii-sama, you¡¯ll come to like it. Love it. And then, you¡¯ll want to have more and more fun and pleasurable sex with Onii-sama, then, let your body fall to the pleasure. It¡¯s okay, Onii-sama will accept it all ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Arisu and Karen.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko loves you ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, why do you feel down? ¡¹

    Michi asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I-I mean, Ruri-tan already got it all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    Michi says with a blank look, then to me.

    ¡¸ Master, Michi loves Master as deep as the sea! ¡¹

    She shouts.

    ¡¸ Ah, Michi! That¡¯s unfair! Me too! Misuzu loves Danna-sama! I love you so much! ¡¹

    Misuzu shouts.

    ¡¸ Me too! I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Onii-san, love ya! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I yearn for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Eri, Rie, Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Onii-san isn¡¯t responsible for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re staying by Onii-san¡¯s side because we chose it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re grateful that you accepted us, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Lastly, Ruriko said.

    Yoshiko-san fell limply.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1100.

    Chapter 1100. New Morning / To Understand, to Learn

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s the commotion? My, Ruriko-chan! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee enters the dining room.

    Seems like she¡¯s done with her call with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t we already tell you not to get naked in the dining room?! It¡¯s a place where we eat! ¡¹

    She told Ruriko who¡¯s wearing a naked apron.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry, Katsuko-oneesama! ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan or Agnes might copy what you do. It¡¯s okay to wear lewd outfits in the bedroom but you need to stay decent when doing your ordinary life! We have little children here so you have to be careful or it will be troublesome ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks strictly despite the smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m reflecting on it ¡¹

    Ruriko hangs her head.

    Yoshiko-san on the table behind her is also in low spirits.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m relieved, now you girls are having sister quarrels! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Remember, so far you talk while trying to hold yourselves back from showing what you truly feel, but, it¡¯s better to clash your ideas together. It makes you feel refreshed! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Ruriko and Yoshiko-san raised their heads slowly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good, have a fight, and let your mouth do its thing. Then, you can understand how each other feels and make peace slowly. You two are cousins by blood. That relationship will never go away ¡¹

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san looked at each other.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good to have arguments compared to hiding your dissatisfaction yet looking at each other with hate. If you want to understand each other, then have an exchange of ideas ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks gently.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ You see, I wanted to understand Yoshiko-san, but¡­people are different. Just as you and I are different, you and Ruriko-chan are different too ¡¹

    She looked at Yoshiko-san¡¯s eyes and tell her gently.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san¡¯s been with Ruriko-chan since childhood, and so you think that you know everything about her, right? But, Ruriko-chan kept on changing for the past six months, and you didn¡¯t like that. I can understand ¡¹

    She became my slave half a year ago, and she was separated from Yoshiko-san for a while.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you must be unable to hold back your hate to the main cause of Ruriko-chan¡¯s change ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why she¡¯s harsh on me.

    ¡¸ But, Ruriko¡¯s grateful to have met Onii-sama, to had him change me ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    However, Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Hmm. Ruriko-chan¡¯s thoughts are a little off too. He didn¡¯t systematically change Ruriko-chan with his firm will ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says, then she comes to me and gently pats my head.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s trying to remodel Ruriko-chan to his will. Meaning, Ruriko-chan¡¯s change is a generation of an unexpected result from combining thing things ¡¹

    Unexpected result?

    ¡¸ Half a year ago, Ruriko-chan already has some energy inside her to change, then, when she met him, it caused the change. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    Yeah, back then, Ruriko¡¯s got a lot of emotions accumulated inside that it was about to blow anytime.

    That¡¯s because of Jii-chan¡¯s distorted love, his way of raising Ruriko isolated from the world, but¡­

    That¡¯s why Jii-chan entrusted Ruriko to me.

    ¡¸ He took Ruriko-chan¡¯s energy, and as a result, Ruriko-chan changed, but, that¡¯s her will, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as Katsuko-oneesama says. Ruriko¡¯s only going to have sex and take photos of sex and even more lewd acts with Onii-sama and no one else. Onii-sama¡¯s not forcibly asking me for anything ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ Silly you. What I¡¯m talking about is not sex, but cooking and housework. Also, looking after Agnes-chan and the girls. You love doing all of those, don¡¯t you, Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes became teary.

    ¡¸ I love Onii-sama and everyone in the family who is happy with what I do!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Ruriko-chan¡¯s first time doing something herself, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you changed yourself willingly. He didn¡¯t change you at all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s all because Onii-sama¡¯s there¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s what I say about combining things generating a result, Ruriko-chan, you changed yourself with your power. Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s all thanks to him, it¡¯ll create a bad dependency relationship if you do that ¡¹

    Yeah, Ruriko¡¯s working hard and she has to know that. These are the results of her labor.

    It¡¯s got nothing to do with me.

    ¡¸ And, we want Yoshiko-san especially to understand this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee faced Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s changed too. He¡¯s also received some unexpected results with his meeting with Ruriko-chan. Try remembering it, when Yoshiko-san met him for the first time in the May holidays, he was completely different, wasn¡¯t he?

    When I first met Yoshiko-san, oh, that was during the traditional dance presentation.

    I came to watch Ruriko and Yoshiko-san dance.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san may see him as a ¡°bad man who leads Ruriko-chan in the wrong direction,¡± but that¡¯s not it. He¡¯s just like me and the many people who¡¯ve been washed to this mansion, they were swallowed by the waves of harsh reality. Played by the waves, but, standing on their fit, desperately trying not to get washed away. Just like us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Just like Yoshiko-san, everyone fights in their life. This high school boy is carrying the fates of so many women. It may be a harem of cute girls, but their fates were harsh. We¡¯re no ¡®ordinary girl¡¯ ¡¹

    Former prostitutes, to the young ladies of nobility, to combat girls, to daughters of Yakuza.

    The girls in here all carry something heavy.

    ¡¸ And we¡¯re also women. Women body can have sex. Humans are such creatures ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Well, these ones are just my thoughts. There are people in this world who are okay with homosexual love, where they don¡¯t have sex for the rest of their lives. People who think that sex is filthy. Therefore, these are just my opinions ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ I think that your heart won¡¯t be as stable unless you have a partner you can have sex with a peace of mind. As for me, I trust him. Above anyone, above all else. Therefore, I can be open with him, and do anything, no matter how lewd, or embarrassing it is. I mean, being able to do that makes me happy, satisfied. How do I say this, I feel like we¡¯re going on adventures together. Seeing each other¡¯s mind and body. Sex is quite fun ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯ fabricating her words for Ruriko and Yoshiko-san.

    After all¡­

    Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped Katsuko-nee.

    Turned her into a prostitute, and forced her to do every single abnormal sexual act.

    I¡¯m not the first man she had sex with.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Katsuko-oneesama Yes, yes, that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Ruriko supports what Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s fun to have sex with Onii-sama! You can expose your bare self, even if it¡¯s embarrassing or indecent. It¡¯s a happy time for me! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee did that to draw out those from Ruriko.

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    Misuzu also speaks up.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama loves me, will never abandon me, will never betray me. I can expose my mind and body knowing that, and I can show my most indecent self to him. Having sex with Danna-sama¡¯s a shared fun, shared happiness

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true for us too. Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Of course, Yoshiko-san won¡¯t understand, and you won¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t done it with Kuromori-sama, is it? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san glared at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ No. It¡¯s because Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t trust him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled

    ¡¸ And, he doesn¡¯t love Yoshiko-san either ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no trust and love, and so, no matter how much you have sex, nothing will come. Sex isn¡¯t magic. It¡¯s one of the ways humans build relationships, but, a relationship of just sex won¡¯t bring forth a strong bond. It only builds an undesirable but inseparable relationship ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s just my view. Anyway, people have different thoughts on the same experience. People are different. However, since Ruriko-chan, Misuzu-chan, and I have the same opinion, it just seems like Yoshiko-san¡¯s impressions were abnormal. But, it¡¯s not about which one¡¯s right, it¡¯s just the difference in opinion, and so all you have to do is understand that there¡¯s also a different view in things ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we just kept on pushing ours to Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko also apologized once again.

    ¡¸ But, now that you know that you have different opinions, you can coexist ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ If you think that your opinion is the only right one, then the fight continues, but if you know that people have different opinions, it goes better ¡¹

    It means respecting their opinion.

    ¡¸ First, know the differences. Then, accept that since there is a difference, there will be some that the other won¡¯t understand. Yoshiko-san, Misuzu-chan, and Ruriko-chan too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the Kouzuki daughters.

    ¡¸ With that said, you girls have to do house sitting ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ As for the girls coming with us, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Arisu, Karen, Mitama, and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯re going back to study with Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you should get in arguments more ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re breaking off now! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie left the dining room.

    Then, I should go too.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re going now¡­Err, we¡¯ll be back by evening. Momoko-neechan¡¯s coming after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu replied.

    Oh man, my schedule this day is also full.

    ¡¸ Well then, try to get a little better relationship with Yoshiko-san until then. You can talk or fight, whichever you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at me.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t resolve things that simply, so don¡¯t rush to conclusions. Why not take your time to fix it, even if it¡¯s a month, six, or a year? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸ You can take as much time as you want. Yoshiko-san won¡¯t go away, she¡¯ll be always near Ruriko. So, why don¡¯t you try it, Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ah, uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s confused because I called her out.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san still loves Ruriko, right? ¡¹

    She was quite strict with her words earlier.

    Even when they¡¯re shouting at each other, Yoshiko-san speaks like a servant.

    Ruriko also said that she loves me more than Yoshiko-san.

    But, Yoshiko-san;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­true. My love for Ruriko-sama hasn¡¯t changed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter how much Ruriko-sama changes, Yoshiko will remain as Yoshiko ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s relationship will never break.

    If that¡¯s the case, they can argue as much as they want. Throw their true opinions as much as they want.

    ¡¸ Ruriko; put on your clothes already. Also, have another round with Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    I told Ruriko who¡¯s still wearing nothing but an apron.

    ¡¸ Misuzu too, you should talk to her more. Michi, look after the girls. When they¡¯re heating up with their conversation, step in between ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi replied. Then.

    ¡¸ Tama-oneesama, Kinuka, look after Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me! ¡¹

    Michi, then Mitama and Kinuka nodded at each other as fellow bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s get in the car ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee leads the way outside the dining room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ You did well holding back when Yoshiko-san was acting rashly ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while we walk the corridor.

    ¡¸ That was the right choice. If you were to talk back on everything Yoshiko-san says¡­

    Yoshiko-san won¡¯t be able to stop heating up that she might get to a point of no return ¡¹

    Point of no return?

    ¡¸ Earlier, I talked about how they¡¯re blood-related, and so no matter how much arguments they have, they¡¯ll never leave each other¡­that was a lie ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Even siblings who grew up together since childhood, having a friendly blood relationship, often break down because of some trivial topics. Just slight damage to the other party¡¯s heart, no matter how trivial the remark can be, it can be the impetus for mutual hate and breaking off. It often happens ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Just because people are blood-related doesn¡¯t mean that they have strong bonds ¡¹

    After all¡­

    My real parents abandoned me.

    ¡¸ But, in those girl¡¯s case, Kouzuki house is on the top of the nobility, and it surrounds them, they sense their bonds, and they had to make sure that it doesn¡¯t break ¡¹

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s relationship

    Also, Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Just as you said, if you don¡¯t make your bonds stronger in time, then it might just break off suddenly. ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re formerly master and attendant, but now both of them are young ladies, but, Yoshiko-san¡¯s not the daughter of the legal wife. Ruriko and Misuzu have been enduring the pressure as the successors of the Kouzuki house, but Yoshiko-san didn¡¯t receive that, but, that sudden recognition as Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter also put her to a different kind of pressure that now, Yoshiko-san has the same big pressure on her, but Misuzu and Ruriko hasn¡¯t noticed it ¡¹

    Their awareness is off point, their misunderstanding that the other surely understand them makes their relationship complicated.

    ¡¸ Therefore, for now, they should have no-holds-barred, let out everything they¡¯ve hidden inside of them. As long as it doesn¡¯t break their relationship ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talked to make Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san to have some brake in their minds to prevent them from going to the extremes.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ll see how it goes by evening ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    I can¡¯t be dealing with Misuzu and Ruriko and Yoshiko-san all the time.

    I have to go to Minaho-neesan¡¯s place.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a lot of trouble, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s always dealing with them earnestly ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just something that I have to do ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ The things I have to do for my family isn¡¯t trouble. It¡¯s just natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s human relationships, after all, complications are an inevitability ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible to do it with an authoritarian method where you order them to do this, do that, but, that doesn¡¯t fix the fundamentals. What we do is to traffic control the problem at hand, and then the person will have to make the final decisions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san has to talk to themselves and decide the future of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Why? Kuromori-sama is Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner, and you¡¯re essentially in control of Ruriko-sama. Kuromri-sama can steer the Kouzuki house to your will ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ No, sure, Misuzu and Ruriko belongs to me, but not the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ How do I say it. Let¡¯s say, for example, Ruriko¡¯s eating ice cream, then I told her ¡°you¡¯re mine, and so your ice cream is also mine,¡± then I take away her ice cream. That¡¯s just wrong to me. Ruriko belongs to me, but the ice cream belongs to her. That¡¯s how I feel about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s got no big ambitions ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at Mitama.

    ¡¸ Well, of course, I know that Misuzu and Ruriko are going to face a lot of troubles in their succession of the Kouzuki house so I¡¯ll support them all they want. That said, I can¡¯t do that much. But, I¡¯ll do what I can. Those girls are my precious women. But, Kouzuki house itself doesn¡¯t belong to me. They¡¯re to inherit that, so I won¡¯t be meddling with it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That also applies to the Kurama and Mizushima house. I have no plans of using Arisu and Karen to take over your homes. That¡¯s just wrong ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m slow headed and so I¡¯m not a person who can take everything. What I can take is only your naked selves. Just that is enough. I don¡¯t think I can accept anything more than that, like your house for example. Well, I will still support you girls, but apart from that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex is enough ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that. I may look narrow-minded saying this, you might even laugh at it, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cheat on me. I¡­I don¡¯t like it if you girls had sex with anyone other than me. Stay as my woman. Then, bear my child ¡¹

    Arisu, Karen, Mitama, and Kinuka looked at me in a daze.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the only one laughing.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not an order, right? It¡¯s your request

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, I¡¯m requesting everyone to do that ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, please do not worry. We¡¯re Kuromori-sama¡¯s slaves. As long as Kuromori-sama doesn¡¯t order us to leave, then we¡¯ll be by your side ¡¹

    Arisu said as their representative and the other girls nodded.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t give that order, so don¡¯t go away ¡¹

    ¡¸ To him, sex is what makes your bonds ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said smilingly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, he¡¯s irregular, but, Ruriko-chan and Yoshiko-san¡¯s discussion just now had great meaning for you today too ¡¹

    Today, me?

    ¡¸ So far, you create a thick bond with your women by having sex with them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s by your side ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, from now on, you¡¯re going to have sex with girls you can¡¯t make bonds with ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, I¡­

    I¡¯m going to have sex with some prostitute candidates.

    I¡¯ll be training them¡­

    They will all become prostitutes.

    Even if I have sex with them, they won¡¯t become my woman.

    Nor my family.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good that you¡¯re sympathetic, but, you can¡¯t give your kindness to all the people. Therefore, you have to learn ¡¹

    Learn.

    ¡¸ It means, drawing the line. You have to learn by practice that even if you had sex with them, there will be girls who won¡¯t become yours ¡¹

    I see. The training today,

    -is also an opportunity for me to learn.

    Minaho-neesan called me with that thought in mind.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1101.

    Chapter 1101. Sex Trend / New Stage

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a lot of surprises ¡¹

    Arisu says inside the car.

    We head to the hotel basement with the usual 7 person minivan.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s driving, Mitama¡¯s in the passenger seat.

    Kinuka and I sit on the second row.

    Then, Arisu and Karen sit on the rear seat.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama seems to be in pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t seem like it now that she¡¯s living with him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while holding the steering wheel.

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯s the young lady of the Kouzuki house so she¡¯s going through a lot. But now¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even among the nobility, she clearly has a higher status compared to our house, therefore, it¡¯s filled with a lot of worries ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time understanding it too ¡¹

    Karen added.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s confrontation.

    The daughters of the Kouzuki house clashing their true feelings seem to have surprised them.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama in public and in school looks so calm, quiet, filled with elegance, a perfect young lady ¡¹

    She acts as the daughter of the Kouzuki house.

    Then, she jumped in wearing nothing but an apron, screaming while on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand anything for the past week. About Ruriko-sama, Misuzu-sama too ¡¹

    Misuzu wanted to make Karen her pet.

    ¡¸ They were so lovely in school, but, I was asking why are they trying to oppress me. Not knowing anything, it was painful for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen, Misuzu, and the girls weren¡¯t trying to bully you at all ¡¹

    I tried to explain it to her in a hurry, but¡­

    ¡¸ I understand that now. That was Misuzu-sama¡¯s way of trying to show her affection to me ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Misuzu and Ruriko do carry a lot of things in their back. Usually, it doesn¡¯t go out, but, they¡¯re quite absurd inside ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I indulge them in sexual plays with me. Misuzu¡¯s peeing show, or Ruriko¡¯s recordings, they need a way to deal with the harsh reality they¡¯re in ¡¹

    I make them relax by having sex as much as they like so they can face the reality once again with energy.

    ¡¸ Although, I do think that they¡¯re in the wrong for trying to involve Karen into their world without explanation. But, Misuzu was happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Happy? ¡¹

    Karen looked at me.

    ¡¸ She wanted someone cute like Karen to be her friend. Look, when with Agnes, she sees ¡°becoming friends,¡± as ¡°becoming someone you can share secret experiences¡± ¡¹

    Meaning, having sex with me.

    Furthermore, they watch each other have sex and enjoy it together.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Misuzu and the girls were too happy to have a cute girl like Karen. Yeah, sorry about that ¡¹

    I apologized for Misuzu who got too frolic from having Karen as her pet.

    ¡¸ No, it was me who didn¡¯t understand anything ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯ll become Misuzu-sama¡¯s pet ¡¹

    She says with a tragic, but brave look.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s suited for you, Karen ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s born a young lady of nobility.

    She¡¯s not accustomed to serving people, much less knowing anything about an ordinary household, therefore, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s suited to become someone¡¯s pet.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama, that¡¯s what Misuzu-sama wishes, so I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I want! If you¡¯re not suited for it then don¡¯t force yourself! ¡¹

    I speak intensely.

    ¡¸ Besides, in our family, all the girls stand in the same status, as sisters. Don¡¯t be considerate of Misuzu just because she¡¯s a daughter of the Kouzuki house! You¡¯ll spoil the mood of the people in the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Karen bowed her head.

    Arisu grips Karen¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the king in our household. Even if it¡¯s weird, he still is the king. You might be bowing your heads to Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan unconsciously because they¡¯re from the Kouzuki house, but if it goes too hard, he will get angry at Misuzu-chan and the girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Why Misuzu-sama and everyone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it obvious? Because they¡¯re the older girls. If the younger girls are being weirdly considerate of them, then it¡¯s natural to scold them. The rules of the nobility don¡¯t apply to us. Our family is a harem of this king ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Misuzu or Ruriko, if they try to act bossy, then I¡¯m giving them a spank in the ass! So, if you¡¯re in trouble, just talk to me. No, it doesn¡¯t have to be me, anyone will do, just talk to someone you find it easy to talk to. Those girls will tell me about what happened and I¡¯ll deal with it right away ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all my women. You¡¯re all sisters whose womb is mine to pour semen. You girls are equal. That¡¯s why you should get along ¡¹

    I told the cute young ladies.

    ¡¸ You girls are my women too! I¡¯m going to look after you girls for the rest of my life so just follow me ¡¹

    I looked into their eyes and speak clearly.

    Then, coming from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Mitama calls me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Thinking that there¡¯s something strange going on outside the car, I turned to Mitama.

    ¡¸ What Kuromori-sama just said¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I feel like some liquid oozed out from my insides ¡¹

    She said with a serious face, but¡­

    You mean, you¡¯re leaking love nectar right now?

    ¡¸ It often happens when you¡¯re with him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you don¡¯t need to report that every time ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    Mitama replies while her hips fidget.

    ¡¸ By the way, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    This time, the younger sister, Kinuka, calls me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Misuzu-sama wanted a young girl to become her pet¡­ ¡¹

    O-Okay?

    ¡¸ How about I¡­become Misuzu-sama¡¯s pet? ¡¹

    Kinuka?

    ¡¸ Hmm, Kinuka, I think that¡¯s a good idea! ¡¹

    Mitama said somewhat excitedly.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, my conjecture is that being a ¡°pet¡± means behaving with a bit of an animal factor. If that¡¯s the case, my little sister, Kinuka, is quite the feral girl! ¡¹

    Err.

    I looked at Kinuka.

    This petite beauty¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, she sure looks like a wildcat or a porcupine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, my little sister resembles a tanuki! ¡¹

    Anyway, she¡¯s like an animal the size of something that lives in the mountains.

    She¡¯s not a small animal like a squirrel, but not a huge carnivore like a tiger either.

    ¡¸ Although, I don¡¯t think Kinuka would suit Misuzu¡¯s tastes for her pets ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-W-W-Why is it? ¡¹

    Kinuka shouts from the shock.

    ¡¸ Kinuka-chan looks cute, but you have no elegance ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said laughingly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, at least, it has to be some Persian cat or a golden retriever ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If you look at Michi-chan you¡¯ll get it, right? That girl is the champion if there was a contest for pets, she¡¯s got first-class elegance ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Umumumu?! ¡¹

    Kinuka suddenly groans.

    ¡¸ That means, Misuzu-sama already has Michi-oneesama as her pet! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Before, yes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed.

    ¡¸ But now, Michi-chan still loves Misuzu-chan, but to Misuzu-chan, Michi-chan¡¯s a rival ¡¹

    Rival.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan¡¯s too talented, and cute. Back then, she had the beauty of a doll, but after meeting him, her beauty¡¯s blooming like a flower. Misuzu-chan¡¯s not jealous, but she¡¯s cautious of the beauty she has ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means her pet lost the subject of being loved? ¡¹

    Arisu asks.

    ¡¸ Well¡­ She¡¯s no longer a pet, yes. Their master and bodyguard relationship already collapsed, or should I say that their feelings as sisters who trust each other have become stronger as they¡¯re both his woman. And Michi-chan is much more¡­ ¡¹

    What about Michi?

    ¡¸ Remember, Michi-chan back then was clinging to Misuzu-chan all the time and she never interacts with other girls, right? But now, Edie came, they get along, she does morning training with the young group, and there are more people she cooperates with inside the family, like Haiji-chan, and you two ¡¹

    I see. Recently, Michi¡¯s been assertive in the roles in the family.

    Of course, she still treasures Misuzu, but she¡¯s no longer clingy.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan¡¯s okay with it because it¡¯s good for the family, but still, she¡¯s a little sad. Therefore, she wants a new pet ¡¹

    I see. Michi¡¯s become independent.

    Oh, so that¡¯s why she wants a girl younger than Michi.

    Misuzu wants a girl who relies on her.

    But, Karen didn¡¯t have that nature.

    She was scared of Misuzu¡¯s affection.

    ¡¸ Actually, a timid and quiet girl like Koyomi-chan will do, but, they¡¯re too cautious with girls who have the Miko power ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right. Besides, Jii-chan wouldn¡¯t want the shrine maidens to be too close to Misuzu and the girls.

    Then, Mitama;

    ¡¸ Then that means, it¡¯s a hit or miss, my plans of becoming Misuzu-sama¡¯s pet instead would be hard ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    Misuzu¡¯s 17. Mitama¡¯s 18.

    She¡¯s much taller and has better curves than Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen wild deer before, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ The real deer are much bigger than you think ¡¹

    She looked at Mitama through the rearview mirror.

    ¡¸ Mitama-chan¡¯s like a deer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that mean I can¡¯t be raised as a pet? ¡¹

    Mitama looked at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ It would be impossible to do it in a private home, it has to be in a zoo at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Mitama hangs her head.

    ¡¸ Well, why not? Our place is like his wildlife protection organization ¡¹

    Mine?

    ¡¸ He knows that my true nature is almost like a polar bear and Nagisa¡¯s like a snow leopard with her style. She¡¯s beautiful, but her claws and tooth are sharp ¡¹

    Maybe¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s protected, and so, you own the harem, and yet, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s most busy because you¡¯re protecting us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me brightly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I came to this hotel last May.

    Back then, the enemies attacked, and so we escaped here in a hurry.

    The car goes down to the basement parking lot and the guard lets us through the special gate.

    The guards in here are working for the Kouzuki SS it seems.

    Then, we go further past the gate and the secret door opens, and the car goes in.

    Now, we¡¯re in the secret facility of the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Okay, get off ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told everyone as she stopped the car.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little chilly ¡¹

    Arisu who¡¯s wearing a dress felt the air of the basement parking lot.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s warm inside the building. We maintain room temperature so you don¡¯t catch a cold when naked. It¡¯s the same in our mansion, but¡­ ¡¹

    Meaning, it¡¯s a brothel.

    A place where it¡¯s natural to get naked.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s get inside ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pressed some numbers on the keypad on the entrance and then placed her palm on the panel.

    It seems to be checking all of her fingerprints.

    ¡¸ The security stuff is all changed. It would be troublesome to have the people from before who know about this place. We¡¯re just putting the assumptions in check ¡¹

    The Black Forest had been under Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s control for a long time, and so¡­

    They assumed that someone¡¯s already leaked the information about the security of this place.

    ¡¸ The mansion¡¯s security system is changed periodically so there¡¯s no need to worry. We haven¡¯t used this place in a while, and so the rooms have been remodeled, but, changing the security took some time. We abandoned the former system. It would be cheaper and simpler if we leave at least one part of it, but it would be bad if they could slip in a wiretap on a former line without us knowing ¡¹

    The New Black Forest will be entertaining only the big names of politics and business.

    It would be troublesome if the information is leaked from this place.

    Everything has to be meticulous and deliberate.

    ¡º Pipi! Confirmed! Unlocking the door ¡»

    I hear an electronic announcement.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m opening it ¡¹

    The steel door opens.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s get in! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right, the temperature inside is warm.¡¸ ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s also new carpets and wallpapers, but¡­

    The building¡¯s structure is just the same as five months ago.

    Well, of course, it would be impossible to do a total renovation of a secret basement facility.

    Although, I haven¡¯t seen all the rooms in this place either.

    ¡¸ By the way, the place we entered is the staff entrance. The customers enter from the upper floor of the hotel and using a private elevator. There¡¯s separate security over there, but they can¡¯t bring in their attendants nor bodyguards here. The system allows only the customer down ¡¹

    I see. The mansion also had rooms near the entrance for the driver, secretaries, and escorts of the customer to wait in.

    The drawing room Yukino was confined in before was also used for that purpose.

    But, in this hotel, there¡¯s no place to wait in the basement.

    The attendants have to remain at the upper level.

    The customer¡¯s the only one going to the basement.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s this way. Anyway, let¡¯s go meet Ojou-sama. She should be in the manager room ¡¹

    We follow Katsuko-nee in the corridor.

    ¡¸ This one ¡¹

    I see. It has a gold plate with ¡°manager room¡± written on it

    Katsuko-nee knocked on the door.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Katsuko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Enter ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the inside.

    Katsuko-nee opens the door.

    ¡¸ I saw you coming in the gate. You¡¯re finally here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled at me.

    Yeah, she¡¯s showing slight fatigue.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama, where are the fresh recruits? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, Tamayo-san¡¯s giving them a lecture right now ¡¹

    Tamayo-san, one of the former prostitutes of the Black Forest.

    She¡¯s managing a hotel while being a trainee stylist.

    I¡¯ve received favors from her a few times.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re about to finish the first stage, and then, you know¡­ ¡¹

    It¡¯s my turn to train the fresh recruits.

    That means taking their virginity and teaching them about raw sex.

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, we¡¯ll meet Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu seems to have sensed that Minaho-neesan meant that they can meet her sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare tea right now. You weren¡¯t able to drink tea because of the fuss from earlier, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to the kitchenette of the office.

    Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t drink tea because of Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s fight.

    ¡¸ That closet has some folding chairs so take that out and have a seat ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    I take out chairs enough for us.

    Kinuka and Mitama open up the chairs.

    ¡¸ Take a seat, Arisu-sama, Karen-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Arisu, Karen, and I took our seats, but Mitama and Kinuka remained standing.

    It¡¯s their first time in this place, they might be nervous.

    Therefore, I just left them alone.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s finish this before you meet them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan lined up files before me.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato-san, Tokuda Sonoko-san, and Kurosawa Naoko-san, you know them already, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course, ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s sister, the young lady of the Kurama house, Misato-san.

    I already took her virginity in the mansion last week so she¡¯s no longer a virgin.

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san, the daughters of Yakuza.

    Tendou Sadao¡¯s group gang-raped Tokuda-san.

    As for Kurosawa-san, she¡¯s still a virgin.

    ¡¸ Then, these three girls are still unknown to you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan places down three files.

    ¡¸ These will be the girls you¡¯re in charge of today ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1102.

    Chapter 1102. S*x Trend / The three prostitute candidates

    I accepted the files from Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ One from Nagano, one from Touhoku, and one from Tokyo ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ For now, try looking at their photos on the front of the file ¡¹

    Yeah, the topmost of each file have their ID-photos pasted on a resume-like profile introduction.

    I see.

    As expected of the prostitute candidates Minaho-neesan took her time to search.

    Everyone¡¯s beautiful and elegant.

    It¡¯s not large corporations, but they¡¯re still daughters of the company presidents.

    They have resolved themselves to become prostitutes to carry the debts of their father¡¯s company.

    Now then.

    I look further into the data of the girls in their files.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Tell me your frank thoughts after looking at their photos and data ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan ordered me.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just intuition or your senses telling you something ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Well, first ¡¹

    I look at one of the files.

    ¡¸ The one with the name ¡°Sumitomo Momoka¡± ¡¹

    The Nagano girl who¡¯s in her second year in high school.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s a short-cut, lively girl. Her eyes are a little slanted, but, it¡¯s like a cat, so it¡¯s cute. Her school was an all girl¡¯s school, was it? She¡¯s the type that¡¯s loved by her seniors, her same years, and the juniors ¡¹

    The file has a few snapshots of her daily life attached.

    Especially the photo from the school where she¡¯s smiling, that¡¯s where my inference comes.

    ¡¸ Oh, there¡¯s also sports photos in here. This is Lacrosse, isn¡¯t it? Like, carrying a ball using this net ¡¹

    She runs around the sports oval with a smile and her thighs exposed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s healthy, slender, and her proportions aren¡¯t bad ¡¹

    I think that this girl will have a tight vagina.

    ¡¸ Then, the shape of her ass is firm, it¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    I think she¡¯ll be popular as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ And then, this girl¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at the second file.

    ¡¸ This is the Tokyo girl? Shirahata Setsuna-san, second-year ¡¹

    She¡¯s the same age as Sumitomo Momoka-san.

    ¡¸ Oh. This girl¡¯s got a nice long straight black hair, it¡¯s impactful. She looks very mature ¡¹

    She has an intellectual atmosphere around her, like, reading some foreign novel in the library.

    ¡¸ Her eyes are a little drooped, but it has a cozy feel and it¡¯s cute. I mean, her beauty doesn¡¯t break no matter what photos you take on her ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san has some face where she¡¯s laughing out loud with her friends, but¡­

    No matter what photo it is, Shirahata-san looks beautiful.

    Let¡¯s look at more photos in the file.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s in a tea ceremony club? She¡¯s wearing wafuku, oh, I knew it. It seems that she goes in both Calligraphy and Tea ceremony clubs ¡¹

    She looks good in that purple wafuku.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s accustomed to wearing good clothing. You can¡¯t put it on like this unless you¡¯re used to it ¡¹

    Looking at Misuzu and Ruriko practice their dances in the mansion, I can tell.

    Their way of wearing wafuku, their behavior and movements, if their body doesn¡¯t understand, it¡¯ll get worn out immediately.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You can see her proportions when wearing wafuku, it¡¯s good ¡¹

    By that, I mean that she¡¯s got huge breasts.

    ¡¸ She has a ladylike atmosphere, but she¡¯s the type that¡¯s amazing when undressed¡­wait, no ¡¹

    I noticed.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s quite observant. She has a strong will. If I underestimate her, she¡¯ll come back biting ¡¹

    She¡¯s not quiet and timid.

    She¡¯s quite the stubborn girl.

    ¡¸ What about the third girl? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pressed me.

    ¡¸ Err, the last girl is from Tokyo, Asahina Nozomi-san. First-year ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said that she won¡¯t be taking girls that are too young.

    Therefore, Arisu became my sex slave instead of a prostitute.

    It seems that Minaho-neesan¡¯s age limit is starting from the high school age.

    I wonder if it¡¯s the same with the Kuromori tower, the one Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather managed?

    Our high school is built to camouflage the prostitutes gathered in our area.

    No, let¡¯s focus on the file first.

    ¡¸ Her hair¡¯s curly and brownish. She¡¯s born with it. That¡¯s what the data says. She looks a bit caucasian¡­oh, her Grandmother¡¯s from Northern Europe ¡¹

    Meaning, she¡¯s a Cantonian. Her skin¡¯s fair white too.

    Her naturally curly hair and flax color are tied up cutely to the sides as twin tails.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. She¡¯s the public entertainer type of beauty. Her eyes and mouth are big, but, that smile is cute. Seriously cute. Super cute. That smile of hers looks cute in any photo ¡¹

    She¡¯s a faultless beauty.

    ¡¸ As for clubs, she¡¯s not doing anything. Back in middle school¡­hmm? ¡¹

    I looked at all of Asahina-san¡¯s photos and found something out of place.

    ¡¸ This, everyone¡¯s smiling in the photos. No, it¡¯s not the weird part, but ¡¹

    Something¡¯s making me feel uneasy?

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. She has an angelic smile, but it¡¯s all the same. ¡¹

    The photo in her classroom, in front of the school gate, no, even the ID-style photo on the first page

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like she¡¯s photocopied the smile ¡¹

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ This girl takes distance from the other people in all of the photos ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t have a photo of a close friend cuddling with her.

    All of them are equidistant, she¡¯s away from others by about 60cm.

    ¡¸ She seems to be a tough girl ¡¹

    I said.

    I think that Asahina Nozomi-san will smile at anyone, get along with everyone¡­

    But, she¡¯s never had a friend she can open up to.

    ¡¸ I told you to tell me your honest thoughts, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Of course, I just said my honest thoughts ¡¹

    I replied.

    It¡¯s not just Katsuko-nee, Minaho-neesan, and me in this room.

    Arisu, Karen, Mitama and Kinuka are in here too.

    I don¡¯t want to give these girls an unnecessary image based on my arbitrary opinions.

    ¡¸ Oh well. I can understand now what you focused on ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Then, she looked at Arisu and the girls.

    ¡¸ By the way, you girls¡­ I haven¡¯t talked to you a lot but are you not afraid? You were told that you can meet with Kurama Misato-san and so you came along, but you were brought to this place, and you have no idea about the files he¡¯s looking at right now, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not afraid ¡¹

    Arisu replies as their representative.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re Kruomori-sama¡¯s property. And, we¡¯re aware that Kuromori-sama treasures his possessions. Therefore, all we have to do is follow him ¡¹

    She forced a smile, confronting Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ My, you seem to have become stronger after the time I haven¡¯t seen you. How many times have you done it for the past week? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I meant sex. I¡¯m not asking how many times he¡¯s cum inside of you but the times you had sexual acts with him, and together with other girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s asking while smiling.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s four. That¡¯s a broad estimate ¡¹

    Arisu blushed and replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, really? I guess it can¡¯t be helped. There are a lot of other girls too. If Agnes wasn¡¯t studying, she would be inviting you to have sex even more ¡¹

    Yeah. To Agnes, becoming friends means having sex together.

    ¡¸ So, you¡¯re going to do more? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to meet with your big sister after a long while so you want to serve him together, right? Oh, together with those girls too ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka too?

    Minaho-neesan turned to me.

    ¡¸ You already experienced sister orgies but you never had double of that, right? ¡¹

    Yukino, Megu, Mana, and Agnes are sisters from different mothers.

    Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna, the Takakura sisters, then Eri and Rie, the twins. Then Mitama and Kinuka, the Anjou sisters¡­There are a lot of sister groups in our family.

    So far, I¡¯ve experienced having sex with each group.

    But¡­

    Right, I sure haven¡¯t done a double set of sisters before.

    ¡¸ Serving Kuromori-sama together with Kinuka, Misato-sama, and Arisu-sama?! ¡¹

    Mitama asks while being somewhat excited.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t want it? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs teasingly.

    ¡¸ No, rather, I¡¯m welcoming it with all my heart! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So the sister bowl turned to a tray? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs while providing us tea.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Me too, if it comes to serving, It¡¯s always welcome! ¡¹

    Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, try it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Sumimoto Momoka-san, Shirahata Setsuna-san, and Asahina Nozomi-san¡¯s files.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve taught these girls about sex during their training so far. But, they haven¡¯t seen raw vivid sex yet ¡¹

    So, we¡¯re going to show it to them.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll surprise them a bit. They¡¯re quite the smart girls that they can find out the meaning behind our words. I want them to know that it¡¯s useless, that if they have sex, everything¡¯s exposed, all before they had sex ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Although I said that we have to surprise them, that doesn¡¯t mean that I want them to have a scary, or hateful, or filthy impression towards sex. I want you to do it smoothly ¡¹

    Yeah, if they hold fear or displeasure towards sex¡­

    They might become useless as a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    The Black Forest is a high-class brothel, and so girls with trauma in sex shouldn¡¯t be entertaining our customers.

    ¡¸ We want them to see that sex is cheerful, fun, and happy, and that it is deep. Can you do that? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s try it ¡¹

    I can¡¯t allow myself to answer that I can.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s always challenging me.

    It¡¯s because Minaho-neesan believes that I could do it.

    ¡¸ We talked about it earlier, but, these girls, Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, and Asahina Nozomi, made a group of their own and seems to be making fool of Kurama Misato-san. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Misato-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Unforgivable! Kinuka, we must punish them! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters reacted right away.

    However.

    ¡¸ Why would those people think of Misato-oneesama that way? ¡¹

    Arisu asks calmly.

    ¡¸ Well, Misato-san is a genuine young lady ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s ignorant of the ways of the world, right? As for the three, well, they¡¯re daughters of presidents of decent companies, and so they¡¯re accustomed to the normal world. They¡¯re clever, or should I say, cunning. They know the reason why they¡¯re here, and so they never go against Katsuko or me. They follow everything we say obediently, but inside, they think ¡°Dammit, why did this happen?¡± Therefore, they throw their negative feelings to Misato-san who¡¯s ignorant of the world and is drifting around. They know that Misato-san won¡¯t counterattack them ¡¹

    I see.

    They¡¯re girls from ordinary schools and lived an ordinary life.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re great beauties and daughters of company presidents.

    If they¡¯re not careful and they stood out, their school life will become prey.

    They will become subject to bullying and jealousy.

    Therefore, they¡¯re wise not to cause trouble with other girls. They¡¯ve become sly. They swim smoothly across human relationships.

    Sumitomo Momoka-san¡¯s bright state that¡¯s loved by everyone.

    Shirahata Setsuna-san¡¯s calm and strong insight.

    Asahina Nozomi-san¡¯s same smile while taking distance.

    That¡¯s the life wisdom they gained to smoothen their relationship with others.

    But¡­

    For Misato-san who¡¯s raised in a school for the young ladies, and only a few students around¡­

    She didn¡¯t gain that same wisdom.

    Mitama, her bodyguard, is always on her side.

    ¡¸ They think that Misato-san is a weak girl who has no wisdom to survive ¡¹

    Therefore, they show disdain in Misato-san¡¯s speech.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I guess we need to give them a shock ¡¹

    We have to show Misato-san¡¯s true strength and her pride as the young lady of nobility.

    However.

    ¡¸ MInaho-neesan, I get the three new girls, but¡­ ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san? ¡¹

    If the ordinary company president¡¯s daughter is already looking down on Misato-san, a young lady of nobility¡­

    I wonder about the girls who lived in a scarier environment, the daughters of Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Those girls have no problems. Or should I say that they do, but it¡¯s Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san not communicating with the other girls ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ After all, Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san already had a negative view of sex ¡¹

    Oh right, the friends of her father raped Tokuda-san.

    Kurosawa-san watched it all happen.

    ¡¸ They see themselves as the people at the rock bottom of society. They hardly made contact with Kurama Misato-san or Sumitomo Momoka-san¡¯s group. They see themselves as people in a different world ¡¹

    That¡¯s just another problem.

    ¡¸ Besides, those girls know why they should fear us ¡¹

    Oh right, we did send their parents to their death after all.

    They do know about Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power and Edie¡¯s combat power.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they¡¯re inseparable due to despair. It¡¯s a bad situation but it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what do I do with Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing. I mean, you can¡¯t ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Let Katsuko and I take care of it. We¡¯ve been dealing with girls who fell to despair since before ¡¹

    Oh right, back when the Black Forest was under Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s control.

    Many of the women kidnapped, raped, turned to prostitutes, toyed with, had their minds and bodies fall ill.

    Minaho-neesan saw many of those. Desperately trying to call them, unite, then survive. Therefore¡­

    ¡¸ As of now, you can¡¯t heal Tokuda-san ¡¹

    They¡¯re girls with hate and fear towards sex.

    Men can¡¯t do it.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kou, you¡¯ll have to take care of the other girls. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, got it ¡¹

    I should know my limits.

    ¡¸ Tamayo-san¡¯s lecture will be over soon, then, you can take over ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan turns on the monitor.

    Oh, Tamayo-san, a former prostitute, talks to the girls.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Kou, I forgot something important. ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ For the new three girls, Sumitomo Momoka-san, Shirahata Setsuna-san, Asahina Nozomi-san ¡¹

    O-Okay¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to say anything that would make those girls hate you, but show that you like them ¡¹

    Fall for me, what?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make them think that you like them You have a different status compared to them ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san and the girls will become prostitutes of the Black forest.

    Then, I¡¯m Minaho-neesan¡¯s brother, someone that belongs to the manager side.

    ¡¸ If they come under the impression that you like them, they will start looking down on you. They¡¯ll start to think that it¡¯s okay to be spoiled ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, drawing a line and give them tension, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We and those girls will never become equal colleagues. You can¡¯t be cold and push them away since if you do that, they might despair and die from it, but, you can¡¯t be too kind and too close to them either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have to be trustworthy to those girls, but also someone they fear. If you show nothing but kindness, then they¡¯ll think that you¡¯ll do anything, and it¡¯ll reach the worst outcome ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighs.

    ¡¸ We have a lot of things we need them to understand. We¡¯re that kind of business. Those girls have to make sure they earn profit to give money to their fathers, and for our gain ¡¹

    The brothel is Kuromori house¡¯s occupation.

    We have to sell our prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t sympathize with them. Don¡¯t come close to them, and don¡¯t let them come close to you. Don¡¯t love them, don¡¯t hate them, deal with them unemotionally ¡¹

    It¡¯s my first time having Minaho-neesan tell me that.

    I get the reason why Minaho-neesan¡¯s such a kind person, and yet, she always makes a wall with her speech and actions with other people.

    Why she¡¯s always acting so cruel.

    ¡¸ I have to act like Minaho-neesan, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, earlier, in school, Megu and Mana were trying to copy Katsuko-nee. Like, how they speak, think, and asking themselves, ¡°what would Katsuko-nee do in this situation?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that significant ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ But, Megu and Mana look up to you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s always so bright and you can reassure the people around you.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯ll act today with the thought of what Minaho-neesan would do ¡¹

    I said. Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s good, but I¡¯m a woman, you¡¯re a man. Don¡¯t forget that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess I should think ¡°If Minaho-neesan was a man, what would she do?¡± ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1103.

    Chapter 1103. S*x Trend / Prostitute Cadet!

    Tamayo-san, the former prostitute, continues her lesson.

    The attendees are; Kurama Misato-san, the former daughter of nobility.

    Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san, daughters of good-for-nothing Yakuza.

    And then, the new prostitute candidates, Sumitomo Momoka-san, Shirahata Setsuna-san, and Asahina Nozomi-san.

    Misato-san, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san are wearing our high school uniforms.

    The same blazer type uniform that Megu and Yukino wear every day. They¡¯re wearing a white shirt inside.

    Well, the mansion had a lot of spare uniforms for our school.

    Back then, our school¡¯s a place for the prostitutes from the other districts.

    On the other hand, Sumitomo-san and the girls are wearing different school uniforms.

    I think those are from their school in their home town.

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s wearing a beige blazer and red checkered skirt.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s wearing a blue dress-type sailor uniform.

    Asahina-san¡¯s wearing a light pink sailor uniform and a big school badge embroidered in it.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks for my impressions again.

    ¡¸ Misato-san¡¯s listening earnestly. Well, she¡¯s fundamentally an earnest young lady after all ¡¹

    She has that personality, regardless of the situation.

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san¡¯s also listening. To her, becoming a prostitute is a serious fact ¡¹

    Tokuda-san already was gang-raped by her Father¡¯s allies, and she has no place to return to.

    She¡¯s resolved herself to survive as a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    She knows that she¡¯s just prey if she returns to her hometown, and the Yakuza who were allied with her father found her.

    ¡¸ But, Kurosawa-san seems to be absorbed in her thoughts. She should have the same sense of danger as Tokuda-san, where she thinks ¡°I can¡¯t survive anywhere but here,¡± except ¡¹

    She¡¯s looking down, with an uneasy face, not focusing on Tamayo-san¡¯s lecture.

    ¡¸ Try guessing why ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    ¡¸ No, I have no idea ¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference between the two? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I looked at the monitor again.

    The difference between the two daughters of Yakuza¡­

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san already had an experience, and Kurosawa-san¡¯s a virgin? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, why do you think that makes such a significant difference? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Tendou Sadao and his good-for-nothing yakuza friends from Kansai came to Tokyo¡­

    Irritated from being unable to make smooth plans for their attack on the Kouzuki house, they gang-raped the daughter of their own allies.

    That was Kurosawa-san and one other girl¡­

    They didn¡¯t touch Eri and Rie, who are my women now, then Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ If I recall, the Yakuza attacked the daughter of the weakest of their group ¡¹

    Especially Tokuda-san¡¯s father, he was cornered that he had no choice but to offer his own daughter to Tendou Sadao¡¯s group.

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, what do you think is the difference between these two ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan points at Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san in the monitor and asked Arisu.

    ¡¸ In their appearance? ¡¹

    Arisu asks back.

    ¡¸ Yes. Tokuda-san¡¯s a beautiful girl, isn¡¯t she? But Kurosawa-san has just an average appearance ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    ¡¸ Then, Kurama Misato-san, and the three new girls, the girls I handpicked, all have outstanding beauty, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kurosawa-san feels insecure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. She feels uneasy as these are the new prostitutes that will work together with her. Wondering if nobody will pick her ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ The truth is, it¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s bad if the brothel is just a gathering of beauties. There should be at least one with an average look ¡¹

    ¡¸ That way, the other beauties will stand out, right? ¡¹

    I said. Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ No. You see, our customers are all big names in politics and business, men are quite straightforward, you see? If they see only beauties, they feel tense ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re dealing with women that¡¯s 30, 40, or even 50 years younger than them, and they¡¯re not dealing with them as their father, Grandfather, boss, or as someone in charge of a shop, but as a man ¡¹

    Brothels are a place where they sell sex.

    They are just ¡®men¡¯ in front of the prostitute.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they feel more at ease facing an ordinary girl. Rather, Kurosawa-san can improve dramatically, that she might become the number one, surpassing the other girls ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, you can¡¯t be the one to take Kurosawa-san¡¯s first time. It has to be with a man who¡¯s clearly older, and have greater status and prestige who accepts Kurosawa-san¡¯s charm, saying ¡°you are amazing.¡± It has to be someone that will make Kurosawa-san understand her worth ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Then, Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I already asked some of my old customers. A manager of a fine company that anyone knows. He¡¯s firm when speaking so I can leave her to him at ease. The black forest doesn¡¯t sell virgins, and so we¡¯re not going to receive money for their training, but still, you know, we don¡¯t want the other customers to know about it ¡¹

    Oh right, it would be a problem if some of them say that they want some virgins.

    ¡¸ So, as for the remaining three, those three already know their worth ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, then I looked at the monitor once again.

    Yeah.

    Sumitomo Momoka-san, Shirahata Setsuna-san, and Asahina Nozomi-san.

    These girls are aware of their beauty.

    That¡¯s why they were convinced that they can repay the debts of their father¡¯s company if they sell their body

    However.

    These girls have a bad attitude.

    The sporty Sumitomo-san doesn¡¯t look at Tamayo-san, who¡¯s her teacher, but on the wall, spinning around her mechanical pencil while idling.

    Shirahata-san, the big-breasted one, is scribbling her notes. Oh, Asahina-san who¡¯s sitting next to her does the same.

    Asahina¡¯s brown pigtails look cute, but she¡¯s been playing with her hair.

    ¡¸ What is she doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dealing with the split ends of her hair ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me

    ¡¸ Huh, she¡¯s like a cat. Like, grooming herself ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh? There¡¯s a lot of those in your school, Kou. Girls who play with their hair while in class ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s our former homeroom teacher.

    No, but, Minaho-neesan, wasn¡¯t teaching anything.

    She doesn¡¯t have a license at all, she¡¯s a fake teacher.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen a lot of girls do that through the cameras in the classroom. I guess you can¡¯t look around at the girls and what they¡¯re doing while in class so you probably didn¡¯t know about it ¡¹

    I came from an all boy¡¯s school.

    Now, I hardly go to the classroom because of the bread-making course.

    Besides, I¡¯m already engaged to Megu.

    If I look around at the girls, it¡¯ll cause problems.

    Megu¡¯s quite an earnest girl.

    ¡¸ I already taught you how to use the school monitors so you should use them as you wish. If Megumi complains, then I¡¯ll scold her. You wanted to see the girls in the locker room or shower room, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    No, look, Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still an ordinary boy, so if you¡¯re holding back yourself from using the power that you have because of Megumi, then that¡¯s one way of accumulating stress ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If you want to watch them, then do it ¡¹

    Even Katsuko-nee says that.

    ¡¸ No, but still, the privacy of the girls in our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou, we¡¯re criminals you know ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ You already set your foot to this side, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Well, yeah. I¡¯m also a bad guy.

    ¡¸ You have to stop holding back your desires and let them out. In your case, you have a lot of girls who entertain you every day, but, you still accumulate stress ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Nowadays, you can¡¯t even open up porn magazines. You have no private time. Therefore, at least try watching some of your naked classmates ¡¹

    True, I hardly have any freedom in my room.

    If they find porn magazines in my room, it becomes a problem. It becomes an uproar. Megu would scream ¡°Is this girl in the magazine better than me?¡± Misuzu would cry. And Ruriko might even faint.

    But, that doesn¡¯t mean;

    Peeking at the girls in our school get naked to vent out my lust¡­

    Nah.

    I can¡¯t do anything in this conversation.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee¡¯s morals are already off.

    They don¡¯t see the problem if the girls don¡¯t notice that I¡¯m peeking.

    Both of them were kidnapped to the brothel at an early age, and have been unable to leave, so¡­

    ¡¸ E-Even so, Sumitomo-san and the girls are not serious but Tamayo-san¡¯s not getting angry ¡¹

    I changed the topic in a hurry.

    Tamayo-san is usually a bright and good-natured woman, but¡­

    She¡¯s messed up when angry.

    Mana even had to prostrate herself naked to appease her anger.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because she knows that Kou will do those girls after her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, we don¡¯t want any fear, hatred, nor trauma on those girls, but don¡¯t pamper them either. Be apathetic to them. If they become girls who underestimate sex, they won¡¯t be able to entertain our customers properly ¡¹

    Haa, that¡¯s a heavy responsibility for me

    ¡¸ The three of them are cute, rich, clever, and they were pampered so far in their life. They have their subtle differences, but that¡¯s the basics. Therefore, they hardly care about the former prostitute teaching them ¡¹

    It¡¯s not that they have a bad attitude.

    Those girls are just boycotting their teachers their own way.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re virgins, but they have normal knowledge when it comes to sex. It¡¯s only Misato-san who didn¡¯t know anything ¡¹

    Misato-san had zero sexual knowledge. She¡¯s a young lady after all.

    ¡¸ When talking about the thoughtfulness in treating the customers, they think ¡°We already know that there¡¯s no need to teach us.¡± They had that attitude during my lesson too. Only Misato-san and Tokuda-san take notes. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Although, they don¡¯t show that attitude towards Ojou-sama. They know that she¡¯s a scary person ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, you could also give them a scare if you¡¯re in your ¡°Lewd Beast Katsuko¡± mode, but¡­

    Oh, right.

    So that¡¯s why I¡¯m in charge of their first experience.

    Because she can¡¯t use that mode until those girls experience sex.

    ¡¸ So, I think that it¡¯s about time to give them a shock ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I digested the situation somehow.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time, then, should we go to their room? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told us.

    ¡¸ First, I¡¯ll introduce you to them. Then, I¡¯ll take Tokdua-san and Kurosawa-san with me ¡¹

    Tokuda-san already had an experience, and Kurosawa-san won¡¯t do her first time with me, so they¡¯ll leave.

    ¡¸ Then, or should I say; Your group will have to first join up with Misato-san. Then show how you have sex with the new girls ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, Asahina-san, will watch me have sex with the Kurama sisters and Anjou sisters.

    To show that sex isn¡¯t scary.

    ¡¸ Then, you can do what you want with them after that. I¡¯ll let you think of the details ¡¹

    I¡¯ll deflower them one by one.

    ¡¸ You can change the room on each one. The playrooms available are¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan opens her computer, then¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, what about me? What do I do? ¡¹

    Karen speaks up while still holding Arisu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Oh, Mizushima Karen-san, you¡¯ll have to wait here. The doctor will examine you while they have sex ¡¹

    Karen lost her virginity last night, and she came with us to have a medical checkup.

    ¡¸ Ikeda-sensei¡¯s coming here today for the newcomers too. She¡¯ll arrive soon. She will check in from the hotel then go to the VIP room through the exclusive elevator ¡¹

    She won¡¯t be coming here directly.

    Well, if she¡¯s going to ride an elevator, she¡¯ll come here in no time.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, if possible, I would like to¡­ ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Can I serve Kuromori-sama together with Arisu-oneesama? ¡¹

    Karen wants to have sex with me in front of the three newcomers too?

    ¡¸ I am also Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the young lady.

    ¡¸ Right. Ikeda-sensei doesn¡¯t have problems giving a checkup on genitals that are smeared with semen ¡¹

    Yeah.

    So far, she¡¯s given an examination of the vaginas I¡¯ve creampied.

    ¡¸ Having a young girl would be surprising for them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, then looked at me.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen gives me an earnest look.

    I see.

    Karen¡¯s scared to be alone.

    She wants to go with Arisu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Okay, you¡¯re coming with us, Karne ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! ¡¹

    Karen bowed her head to me.

    ¡¸ Karen, we¡¯re doing it together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, Kinuka, we should give our best in our service too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mitama-oneesama! ¡¹

    Five on one. I have to get worked up on this.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s all go. Err, don¡¯t speak of anything unnecessary once we¡¯re there, okay? Be sure to follow my instructions ¡¹

    I ordered Arisu, Karen, Mitama, and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the door to the outside.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Minaho-neesan knocked on the door with ¡°First Training Room¡± written on it.

    Then, she opens the door without waiting for a reply.

    ¡¸ Do you mind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all, we¡¯re almost finished here, Minaho-san ¡¹

    Tamayo-san, the lecturer in front of the whiteboard, replied.

    The prostitute candidates are still sitting.

    ¡¸ I have someone I¡¯m introducing to everyone. Kou, come in ¡¹

    We¡¯re starting with just me. I entered the room.

    ¡¸ My, Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Misato-san noticed me right away. She smiles.

    On the other hand, Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa-san show a startled look.

    They must¡¯ve remembered me from the karaoke box during the fight with Tendou Sadao and in the training building for the Kouzuki SS.

    I do not have any power, but they should remember Edie and the group taking down their parents, and Yomi tampering with the memories of their other friends.

    ¡¸ Some already know but he¡¯s Kuromori Kou. My brother. He¡¯s the one to take over the whole business if anything happened to me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, but¡­

    Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina don¡¯t show any interest in me.

    Well, obviously.

    I¡¯m wearing my school uniform. I¡¯m just a high schoolboy.

    Although, Sumitomo-san and the girls wear uniforms too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while, you seem to look better since the last time I saw you ¡¹

    Tamayo-san told me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while too. We¡¯ve been in your care for that time ¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to mind it. Oh right, you can use my hotel anytime you¡¯d like. You haven¡¯t visited at all ¡¹

    Well¡­

    Tamayo-san¡¯s managing a love hotel.

    That¡¯s where Megu, Mana, and I stayed over last May.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, we¡¯ll make a visit soon ¡¹

    Ruriko did say that she wants to go.

    Agnes and Luna are still small so I can¡¯t take them.

    Well, Ruriko¡¯s still young too.

    I mean, I shouldn¡¯t be able to get in there either.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that answer? If you make a call I¡¯ll prepare a room right away, do come and play in our place ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said laughingly.

    Misato-san, who hasn¡¯t met me since last week, is looking this way. It seems like she wants to talk.

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san are looking down.

    The new girls, are wary of me, wondering ¡°Why is a high school boy here?¡±

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to be managing your life, that¡¯s the plan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks bluntly.

    ¡¸ Life? What do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna-san, the big tits beauty, speaks up.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to work in here to pay for our parent¡¯s debt ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We should be free after we paid up the debt, right? ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka-san, the sporty beauty speaks up.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯ll work for five years, and you¡¯ll repay the funds lent to your fathers, and you¡¯ll also be paid the extra money you earned. Our customers are from the politics and business, and so you could start a business with your connection to them, it¡¯s your freedom ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, you will be under observation for the rest of your life. It¡¯s inevitable, you see? The people you¡¯re going to entertain are going to be the VIPs. You¡¯ll be kept under watch to make sure that you don¡¯t carelessly leak out any information about this place. We¡¯re not going to be meddling with you, but we¡¯re going to watch over your marriage and childbirth. And of course, if you say anything unnecessary, we¡¯ll dispose of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You mean killing Nozomi and the girls?! ¡¹

    Asahina Nozomi-san, the brown pigtails girl stopped playing with her hair and asked Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not going that far. Well, there are a lot of ways to shut people up even without killing them, besides, if we want you to stop writing, we can just cut your fingers, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s scariness is common at times like this.

    That cold smile overwhelms the prostitute cadets.

    Oh, Misato-san¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t get what it meant so she¡¯s looking blankly.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want to go to the extremes, but, if we¡¯re not strict, the VIPs will also deal with us¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are a lot of precedents, so if you don¡¯t want to die, then be careful ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s before marriage, then that¡¯s okay. But what if you gave birth to your child? You don¡¯t want your child to be left behind, right? I sure don¡¯t. I feel sorry for the child if I do ¡¹

    Tamayo-san has a son who¡¯s in elementary.

    That¡¯s why she speaks for her reality.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is. And Kou will be monitoring your life. Well, to be precise, Kou¡¯s subordinates will, but still, if we find any act of treachery, Kou will be the one to send instructions on how to deal with you ¡¹

    I¡¯ll be taking the Kouzuki SS from Jii-chan.

    Kouzuki SS is always monitoring the prostitutes of the Black Forest post-retirement.

    At most, when the former prostitute gets ill, or if they need some support in the way they want to live, I can send in some warranty-service, but¡­

    We¡¯re going to tell them only the bad parts.

    ¡¸ Also, Kou¡¯s the one who¡¯ll check your skill in sex ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan brings the main topic.

    ¡¸ Kou will come anytime, and anywhere, and when he says that he wants to check on you, you¡¯ll have to serve him sexually. Of course, since it¡¯s the inspection of commodity, there will be no wage ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san says in a panic.

    ¡¸ Then, that means that this guy could have his way with us unconditionally? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as you¡¯re our prostitute, yes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan replied calmly.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s just¡­but isn¡¯t he just a high school boy? ¡¹

    Asahina-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Yes. He¡¯s in the first year, just like Asahina-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? So he¡¯s younger than Sumitomo-san and me? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s surpirsed.

    ¡¸ So what? Kou¡¯s my brother and he¡¯ll become the head of the house soon. He can manage you girls in sex ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, also, our customers will all use condoms but, the customers were all VIPs in politics and business, and so, they do that out of the thought of ¡°unexpected occurrence¡± ¡¹

    To prevent them from making children with the prostitute.

    ¡¸ But, Kou hates condoms so he¡¯ll do it raw ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s!! But we might get pregnant! ¡¹

    Asahina-san said.

    ¡¸ Right, maybe you will? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan still shows her cold smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1104.

    Chapter 1104. S*x Trend / The test for the prostitutes

    ¡¸ If in case Kou makes you pregnant, then our five-year contract will be terminated ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told the six prostitute candidates.

    ¡¸ You will be released unconditionally. Also, Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san won¡¯t need to repay the money your fathers used to pay their debts ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. The three beauties are taken aback.

    ¡¸ However, if you become pregnant, you¡¯ll have to give birth to his child. I won¡¯t allow abortion. In case of miscarriage, you¡¯ll have to work as a prostitute again as per agreed in the contract ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows a cold smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, as for the child, we¡¯ll raise them. So you don¡¯t have to worry about childcare. As soon as you give birth, we¡¯ll call your fathers to come and pick you up and you can return home. Also, I can report that your children are mine in the public office. That makes your census clean. Nobody will find out even if you return home and get married ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks such reckless remarks, then Shirahata-san, the big tits beauty seems offended.

    ¡¸ So you¡¯re telling us to get pregnant with his child in exchange for our five-year work as a prostitute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a substitute. It¡¯s only our way of taking responsibility in case you get pregnant. For us, it would be a loss if you don¡¯t work for five years. We still have to make the money we lent to your fathers ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Although, give it a thought. It¡¯s your choice ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You can spend your next five years serving various men through sex. You won¡¯t have the right to choose your partner. If the customer gives an order, you¡¯ll have to do it, no matter how embarrassing it can be. It¡¯s all for the money ¡¹

    That¡¯s what it means to become a prostitute.

    ¡¸ But, if you have sex with Kou, and if you¡¯re lucky, you can get pregnant in your first time. You only have to endure it once, and after ten months, you can go back to your family and live with them again. What¡¯s left is to forget about your experience in this place, including the child, and you can go back to your daily life ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan presents her ¡°what if story¡±

    Only Sumitomo-san Shirahata-san and Asahina-san are listening earnestly.

    Kurama Misato-san doesn¡¯t think that¡¯s allowed for the revival of the Kurama house.

    I mean, Kurama house¡¯s debt is too big that she knows that Minaho-neesan can¡¯t personally balance the books.

    She thinks that this is irrelevant to her.

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san don¡¯t believe what Minaho-neesan is saying in the first place.

    The Yakuza daughters who had their daily lives filled with deception and threats think that the brothel can¡¯t possibly let them go for that reason.

    Besides, these two know that we have strong morning-after pills.

    After saving them from the gang rapists, Kouzuki SS gave them a medical examination and made them drink those.

    Eri and Rie, the girls who came with them from Kansai, are now my sex slaves.

    They should know that there are contraceptives used as the twins aren¡¯t getting pregnant.

    They already assume that Minaho-neesan¡¯s story is fake since I can ejaculate inside without making the girls pregnant no matter how many times I want it.

    It¡¯s all a fake story to hook the three new girls.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san are 17, and Asahina-san¡¯s 16. Don¡¯t you think the next five years of your life are the most important? Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a waste to spend it by selling your body to the big names of politics and finance, yet, greasy old men? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, if you get pregnant with Kou¡¯s child, then you can leave this place in less than a year. You can go back to your family. Well, your figure will be a bit off, since you gave birth to a child, but that still means that you only lost a year of your life ¡¹

    I look at the faces of Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san.

    Oh.

    Sumitomo-san and Asahina-san¡¯s thinking. Wondering which path they should choose.

    They¡¯re that kind of girl.

    On the other hand, Shirahata-san¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s stupid! I can¡¯t get pregnant for that reason and then leave the child after giving birth to it! ¡¹

    She replied to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh? Then, want to bring your child? I don¡¯t mind either way ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to get pregnant with a child yet!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san shouted.

    ¡¸ Oh? Shirahata-san, do you still think that you have the right to choose? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed.

    ¡¸ You girls will have sex with my brother, Kou. No contraceptives. And all of it will be finished inside. That¡¯s already set in stone. That¡¯s what I decided ¡¹

    She overwhelms the three with her cold smile.

    ¡¸ Apart from resolving yourself to spend your precious five years of your youth as a prostitute, you have no other options. Although, I¡¯m just telling you that if you do your best to get pregnant with Kou¡¯s child, then you might get out of this place in less than a year ¡¹

    The three fell quiet.

    ¡¸ Well, even so, getting pregnant is a matter of luck. You can¡¯t do anything about that. After all, it¡¯s already decided that Kou will cum inside you ¡¹

    They can think of which path makes the least losses in the situation from now on, but¡­

    They¡¯re not allowed to make choices on their actions in the situation.

    ¡¸ Kou, let¡¯s hear your impressions so far ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks for my impressions again.

    ¡¸ Well, look, Minaho-neesan. Are these girls really going to become prostitutes? ¡¹

    I asked honestly.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s likely? ¡¹

    I said. The six prostitute candidates looked up.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, if they¡¯re not fit for the purpose, then we¡¯ll just cut them off halfway. Girls who can¡¯t provide for their customers are no products ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said clearly.

    ¡¸ As for the six in here¡­let¡¯s see. I think that two or three of them are already falling behind ¡¹

    Misato-san, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san don¡¯t react.

    They¡¯re already preparing themselves thinking that ¡°it is how it is,¡± and to make sure that they don¡¯t fall behind later.

    However, for the three new girls¡­

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fall behind?! If that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! What would happen to us?! ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka-san, Shirahata Setsuna-san, and Asahina Nozomi-san all screamed in succession.

    ¡¸ Oh? ¡°Us?¡± You¡¯re already dropping out? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ No, but, that¡¯s not it! I-I¡¯m asking just in case ¡¹

    Asahina-san, the brown twin tails said in a panic.

    ¡¸ Of course, if you can¡¯t become a prostitute, we¡¯ll pull out the funds we lent to your fathers. Your father¡¯s company and the affiliated businesses will be bankrupt. It won¡¯t be just your father but multiple people committing suicide. A lot of people will become homeless, all because you can¡¯t become a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiii!!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san trembled.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, what about us? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san, the short-cut sporty beauty, asked.

    ¡¸ Well, of course, since you already know our secrets, we can¡¯t leave you alive ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kiii!!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san makes another weird scream.

    ¡¸ A-Are you going to kill us? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san asks.

    Shirahata-san, the huge tits Japanese look beauty stares into Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ We did that before, right, Katsuko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, before¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies calmly.

    ¡¸ But now, we have girls with great skills. We just have to alter the memory of the girls who are useless as prostitutes. We can make their memories of this place gone in their heads. We have girls who can do that. Although you¡¯ll get a little stupid because your brain has tampered, it¡¯s still better than losing your life, so give it up ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san knows about that power, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pressed them, Tokuda-san;

    ¡¸ People with such powers do exist. My acquaintances already had their memories altered ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s not lying. Some girls who got tampered with too much became idiots ¡¹

    No, Kurosawa-san.

    Tendou Otome (now Kendou Maria,) is already weird even before the memory manipulation, but¡­

    Oh wait, Kurosawa-san knows about Tendou Otome¡¯s current situation, that means¡­

    Minaho-neesan showed them a video or something.

    ¡¸ I mean, our parents tried to defy them, and so they toyed with their heads, turned them into idiots, and they all died. These people hardly care about death ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san said. Sumitomo-san and the two are shocked.

    ¡¸ Oh, that did happen. It didn¡¯t really matter to us so I already forgot about it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan continues to show her cold smile.

    ¡¸ Kou, I¡¯d like to hear much more detailed impressions from you, but¡­ ¡¹

    She brings back the topic to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, earlier, Minaho-neesan mentioned it but among the six of them, Kurosawa Naoko-san might become the best prostitute, I somehow get that now ¡¹

    I speak of it on purpose.

    ¡¸ I think that Kurosawa-san is good, she¡¯ll become a favorite prostitute of the many ¡¹

    I looked at the dumbfounded Kurosawa-san in the eye and speak it clearly.

    This person has to be confident with herself.

    ¡¸ Also, I feel that Tokuda Sonoko-san is the most prepared. She¡¯s serious about surviving this. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t worry about her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Tokuda-san looked at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ As for Kurama Misato-san, I can deal with her. So you don¡¯t have to worry about he ¡¹

    Misato-san is a young lady of nobility, and so she won¡¯t be selling her body. I know that.

    She¡¯s just a prostitute in the name. Or should I say that she¡¯s a prostitute just for me.

    I¡¯m the only one who can have sex with Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misato-san who doesn¡¯t know anything smiled at me and said.

    ¡¸ Then, as for the problem girls ¡¹

    I looked at Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ You girls have no motivation? ¡¹

    I stir up the three.

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san glared at me.

    The two did the same.

    ¡¸ I mean, I can¡¯t even feel that you girls are ready to become a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious?! We¡¯re not doing this because we like it! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Yes, we didn¡¯t want to become prostitutes ¡¹

    Shirahata-san too.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, Nozomi didn¡¯t want this! ¡¹

    Asahina-san also leaks her true opinion.

    I¡¯m just a high schoolboy.

    So, they unconsciously leak out the thoughts they can¡¯t say out of fear from Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what they told me. Minaho-neesan, isn¡¯t that already foul? ¡¹

    I speak with a serious face.

    Then, facing Tokuda-san and the girls.

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san, do you have anything to say? I feel like you have some complaints ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing ¡¹

    Tokuda-san said cautiously

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is Rie and Eri, and Otome-chan in good health? ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Rie and Eri are good. I¡¯m taking responsibility for those girl¡¯s happiness so don¡¯t worry about them. As for Tendou Otome, she already forgot about you, but for now, she¡¯s doing well. Her history¡¯s completely disappeared, and now she¡¯s living her life as a different woman¡­Also, she¡¯ll be attending a martial arts tournament soon ¡¹

    I spoke to her too kindly without thinking.

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s always been worried about the girls who came with her from Kansai.

    No, maybe that¡¯s just a fake.

    To give me the impression that she¡¯s a compassionate woman.

    After all, she didn¡¯t ask about the girls sent back home.

    Although, I don¡¯t know anything about them even if she asks me.

    But still.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, the two of them had the right reaction ¡¹

    I looked at the three newcomers.

    ¡¸ You girls are not self-conscious that if you were to oppose me you¡¯ll only get in a worse place ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-In opposition? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s a brat like you saying?! ¡¹

    Sumitomo, Shirahata, and Asahina don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure, I¡¯m just a high school boy, but¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my choice whether you girls live or die ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I tell you? Kou¡¯s my brother and is the successor of the Black Forest ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸ Kou, if you don¡¯t like them then should we just give up and dispose of them already? I¡¯m also getting offended that it¡¯s been a while but I feel like killing someone again ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said the three got startled.

    ¡¸ Well, give them a few more time, Minaho-neesan. Besides, I still haven¡¯t checked how they fare in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. I guess we can kill them after raping them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says something so unsettling with calm.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we can¡¯t hire you, girls, as prostitutes in your current state. Putting others aside, Black Forest is a high-class brothel ¡¹

    I told the three.

    ¡¸ For example, we have two customers here. Even among the top of politics and business, there¡¯s still a hierarchical order. Therefore, the prostitute who entertains the customer has to know the status of the person they are entertaining. If you attend to them without knowing the relationships, it¡¯ll only put shame to the customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just as he said. For example, if the executive director of a top-notch company and the president of a top-notch company were together, who do you think is in a higher status? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, who¡¯s the usual lecturer of these girls, asked.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? The executive director, right?! ¡¹

    Asahina Nozomi replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Father said that the status in the company is the most important ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the other one is the president of a top-class company. The title of ¡°president and a chief executive officer¡± represents the company, so he¡¯s clearly the higher rank, right? ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna-san said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Aren¡¯t the two of them just equal? Both of them are VIPs anyway ¡¹

    Seems like that¡¯s Sumitomo Momoka-san¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, what about you? ¡¹

    I asked Misato-san.

    ¡¸ If it was me, I¡¯ll watch them for a while. For at least two minutes

    She replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Uhm, in the end, it¡¯s them who decides who has a higher status. It¡¯s not their status in the company or their title, but their age, lineage, and school ties that changes their relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if you make decisions from just the company name or their title, then you already failed. The brothel isn¡¯t a business meeting room, and so it¡¯s prohibited to bring their business sense ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, customers of the brothel who try to make a trade with others are banished from this place ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re coming here to forget about their every day lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, they hold seniority-based hierarchy from the university instead of their power relationship in companies. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no-holds-barred ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ People who make arbitrary decisions on the relationship between customers from simple information is not suited to become our prostitute ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan flat out said.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    The three faltered

    ¡¸ Therefore, your attitude towards Kou at this stage makes you beyond saving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not just me. Tamayo-san, who came all the way here to give you a lecture, and Misato-san, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san, you looked down on them, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. I added.

    ¡¸ Right, they were rude. I know that they can¡¯t help it because they know no fear, and they¡¯re dumb¡­but still, looking down on people, unable to notice the dangers in your life is the worst thing you can do as a living being. Even water fleas are much more aware of dangers compared to you ¡¹

    While at it, Minaho-neesan brings Sumitomo-san¡¯s existence below water fleas.

    ¡¸ But, I wonder what we should do? If it¡¯s their face or bodies, we can just proceed with plastic surgery, but idiocy has no cure. Should we just give up on the three and find other prostitute candidates? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said and the three trembled.

    ¡¸ No, Ojou-sama, we can change their personality. Remember, if we use ¡®that¡¯ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh yes, we have that option too. How about we change their character into someone who works and does everything we tell them? By doing that, you girls will lose yourselves, but you don¡¯t mind it, do you? You¡¯ll lose all your memories of your home and your family, and become sex machines that will serve their customers. You¡¯ll become girls who only think of nothing but sex for the rest of your lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that! ¡¹

    Asahina-san shouted.

    ¡¸ They sure are stupid. Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? You girls have no right to choose ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows her cold smile.

    ¡¸ Well, we can decide whether we dispose of them or not after Kou¡¯s training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Ojou-sama, their personality is already a failing grade, but we still don¡¯t know much about their bodies ¡¹

    Their bodies, meaning, their condition in sex.

    ¡¸ With that said, Kou, you can train these girls and Kurama Misato-san. Katsuko, take them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, what¡¯s next? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san, who¡¯s been listening to the conversation, asked her.

    ¡¸ Tamayo-san, you can come with me since I¡¯ll be giving these two lessons ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san will have a different menu with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?!! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. The two became cautious.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be that scared. I¡¯ll be raising you kindly. You¡¯re our future ace in the brothel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Then, she looked at Sumitomo-san and the girls.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to teach you the beginner course like those girls, right? At least, you should have the fear of men instilled in your bodies ¡¹

    That remark made Tokuda-san and the girls cautious.

    ¡¸ As for those girls, they need to know how to fear men ¡¹

    Oh, that.

    Sumitomo-san and the girls did look down on me.

    These girls are still virgins, and they grew up in an all-girls¡¯ school.

    Their family has been wealthy so far, and they¡¯re beauties in school, the people around them give them special treatment.

    They have no knowledge about sex, much less about men.

    ¡¸ Kou, prioritize that part. Show them the differences in senses and flesh between men and women. Show them how intense can a man¡¯s lust can be ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Good luck. So, where are we going? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san asks Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ Tamayo-san, you can leave by this door, Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san follow Tamayo-san and Ojou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, this way! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee urged them, then Minaho-neesan and Tamayo-san, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san go out of the door different from where we came in.

    Katsuko-nee and I are left in the room.

    Also, Kurama Misato-san, Sumitomo Momoka-san, Shirahata Setsuna-san, and Asahina Nozomi-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m sorry to keep you girls waiting. Come in! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the room where we came in.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Arisu, Karen, Mitama, and Kinuka enters the room in succession.

    ¡¸ My. Arisu! Mitama, and Kinuka! Also, Mizushima-san ¡¹

    Misato-san stands up in joy.

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-samaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Arisu and the girls are also happy with their reunion.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1105.

    Chapter 1105. S*x Trend / Watch out for Dangers

    ¡¸ My, everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, you seem to be in good health ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu too ¡¹

    The Kurama sisters are delighted with their reunion.

    ¡¸ Yes. Kuromori-sama¡¯s kind to us. I also made a lot of friends ¡¹

    Arisu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also working on our new duty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Duty! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka also puff their chest with pride as they speak.

    ¡¸ Karen also became my little sister! ¡¹

    Arisu hugged Karen and reported to her sister.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve become good friends with Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s good ¡¹

    Misato-san smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s going on with this? ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna-san asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I thought that we can¡¯t meet with our family for the five year contract period? ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka-san protests.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just unfair! Why only Kurama-san? Muu ¡¹

    Asahina Nozomi-san also complained.

    ¡¸ Oh, these girls are okay, since these girls are just like you, no, they have fallen to a much harsher status than you girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said calmly.

    ¡¸ I never told you about it but Kurama-san is a special case. She¡¯s a little different from you girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Explain it to us so we could understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, please don¡¯t evade the question! ¡¹

    These new prostitute candidates press Katsuko-nee for answers.

    Since Minaho-neesan, the scary person who lets out a scary aura is gone from the room.

    These girls are venting out their feelings.

    Also, so far, Katsuko-nee hasn¡¯t shown a harsh attitude towards the three during their training.

    If they¡¯re too scared from the beginning, it¡¯ll just chip down their mental state.

    Therefore, she held back for the last week.

    Earlier, when Tamayo-san¡¯s teaching them, she hasn¡¯t scolded them when they weren¡¯t focusing.

    They probably will once I violated all these girls later.

    Even if you shout at these girls who are still virgins, who doesn¡¯t know anything about sex, they¡¯ll only rebel.

    ¡¸ Simply put, let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s a hundredfold ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ What is? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san asks sullenly.

    ¡¸ You girls had to become prostitutes for five years to repay your father¡¯s debts, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I think that Kurama-san is also the same, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, she is, however, Kurama-san¡¯s family debts are a hundred times more than your fathers. Do you girls not know about the first-class hotels and long-standing traditional inns in Japan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I heard about those! ¡¹

    Asahina-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Kurama-san is the young lady of the founder. She¡¯s the daughter of the head of the entire group company. And, Kurama Kaku group had failed in business ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    Misato-san and Arisu held each other¡¯s hands, enduring to hear the current status of their family.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s not just the debts, but, they also need quite a lot of money to rebuild their old traditional inns, close down unprofitable hotels, and give the employees an assurance in their livelihood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did this place offer to fund that? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san asks with an investigative tone.

    ¡¸ No way. We don¡¯t have that much money, you see? But, our customers do ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said

    ¡¸ We told you so many times during our lessons so far, our customers are the leaders of the politics and business world. They¡¯re the people who are helping the Kurama house. But in exchange, their young lady has to become a prostitute, and that¡¯s why Kurama Misato-san is under our care ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why is the young lady of a large enterprise becoming a prostitute? ¡¹

    Asahina-san asks.

    ¡¸ I have no idea either, maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s the daughter of a large enterprise that they wanted to have their way with her freely since she¡¯s a prostitute? After all, I have no idea how the VIPs of that world think ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, pushing the topic off.

    ¡¸ But, if it comes to money, Misato-san isn¡¯t enough, right? That¡¯s why we are also taking care of her sister, Arisu-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, is that girl going to be a prostitute too? ¡¹

    They looked at Arisu, and Sumitomo-san speaks with a disgusted tone.

    ¡¸ No way. We don¡¯t use girls that are too young as our prostitutes! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her? Taking care of customers at that age ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Asahina-san felt relieved.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We feel sorry for her taking care of a lot of men at her age, and so she¡¯s just his exclusive sex slave ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. The three prostitute candidates are taken aback.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu, greet these people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Kurama Arisu. I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave. Thank you for looking after my big sister Misato ¡¹

    She bows gracefully, worthy of the young lady of nobility.

    ¡¸ S-Sex slave? How old are you again? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san asks. Arisu;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in my first year in middle school ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ A-Are you really having sex with this person?! ¡¹

    Asahina-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. I still can¡¯t do it smoothly, but I¡¯m doing my best to serve! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, I don¡¯t use condoms on Arisu either. I always do it inside ¡¹

    I told Arisu.

    ¡¸ Yes, and I¡¯m filled in my stomach every time ¡¹

    The young lady speaks a little embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you trying to do, making a girl like her pregnant! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san tries to stand up to get closer to me, but¡­

    ¡¸ Sit down! ¡¹

    Mitama gets in between.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m telling you to sit down ¡¹

    Mitama shows an intense glare. Sumitomo-san;

    ¡¸ I-I get it ¡¹

    She goes back to her seat.

    ¡¸ Uhm, in case I become pregnant, of course, I¡¯ll give birth to the child ¡¹

    Arisu replies with an innocent smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromori-ama¡¯s sex slave, and so serving him, becoming pregnant, and raising the child is one of my duties ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Hey, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? ¡¹

    Asahina-san asks Arisu.

    ¡¸ Yes. Being a sex slave means that my job is to make my Master happy, and so, if Arisu gives birth to a child, Kuromori-sama will be happy, right? ¡¹

    Arisu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Of course it will. I¡¯ll be sure to love Arisu¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s smile is so cute.

    ¡¸ My, Arisu, that¡¯s good. Kuromori-sama treasures you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama, I¡¯m truly happy that I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s just stupid! ¡¹

    Asahina-san shouts.

    ¡¸ S-Slaves, and worse, ¡°sex slaves,¡± this is a violation of human rights ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! To think that you make such a small girl go through that, do you have any shame?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re disgusting! What¡¯s with you?! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san, Sumitomo-san, they shout at me with a hostile look.

    ¡¸ Should we take that as an insult towards us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Insult? ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka glared at the three.

    ¡¸ Girls, before doing that, you should introduce what you are to them ¡¹

    I ordered them.

    ¡¸ Ha! Certainly! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger! ¡¹

    Then, Mitama and Kinuka;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Anjou Mitama, the former bodyguard of the Kurama house. I¡¯m serving as Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s sex slave, together with Arisu-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise, Anjou Kinuka, a sex slave! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as we¡¯re present, we¡¯re to protect Kuromori-sama¡¯s ¡°Family,¡± and serve him as sex slaves! Of course, we¡¯re to bear his child too, give birth, raise it with love, until it grows up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise! I¡¯m here to serve! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Until our lives are exhausted! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Exhausted! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ A-Are these girls your sex slaves too? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, me too¡­ ¡¹

    Karen said with a small voice.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Mizushima Karen, sixth grade in elementary. I also became Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave after the scandal of our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Someone even younger! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a kid! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You had s-s-se¡­with a child ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s too shocked that she can¡¯t even speak.

    ¡¸ Yes, I had sex with Kuromori-sama last night ¡¹

    Karen replies blushingly instead of me.

    ¡¸ I also received Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen inside of me. I¡¯m still inexperienced, but I¡¯ll get better. I¡¯ll also give birth to his child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be sure to dote on you ¡¹

    I embraced Karen from behind.

    ¡¸ Hey! L-Let go of her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ F-Filthy! This is filthy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A high school boy like you¡­sex slaves¡­I don¡¯t get anything ¡¹

    Asahina-san, Shirahata-san, and Sumitomo-san can¡¯t understand it, it seems.

    ¡¸ Oh? These girls aren¡¯t all of the sex slaves he has ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Err, how many was it? Mana, Ruriko, Ai, Eri, Rie¡­ ¡¹

    Apart from the girls who name themselves as sex slaves, there¡¯s also Misuzu who¡¯s a self-proclaimed ¡°pet.¡±

    And then Michi, who¡¯s very much a masochistic slave during sex.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with you?! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san looks at me fearfully.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Minaho-neesan explain it earlier? Were you not listening? ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromori Kou, the brother of Kuromori Minaho, the boss of the Black Forest, a criminal organization ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the man who¡¯ll succeed the organization someday ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ By the way, I¡¯m also his woman. I vowed to bear his child ¡¹

    The three prostitute candidates fell silent.

    ¡¸ All the people in our organization do have sex with him. That¡¯s how he is ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I-I¡¯m not Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kurama Misato-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡­for training to become a prostitute¡­that¡­I did with Kuromori-sama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I tore Misato-san¡¯s virginity last week ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ After the repeated creampies, I also ejaculated in your mouth and you drank it, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a little bitter ¡¹

    Misato-san replies frankly that Sumitomo-san and the girls can¡¯t speak anymore.

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯m also going to tear your virginity today ¡¹

    I speak in a low tone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to tear your hymen with my dick and cum inside your wombs. You don¡¯t need to fuss about serving me on your first time, just learn it slowly. For now, I¡¯m here with the intention of sexual assault ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know why we had you wait until now? It¡¯s because we postponed it until the three of you have a uniform state of health ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ The three of you¡­ Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san, it¡¯s their unsafe day today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Ane-uesama, what is ¡°Unsafe day¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I have no idea ¡¹

    Kinuka and Mitama had that conversation, Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ It means that it¡¯s a day where it¡¯s easier to make a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, why is it unsafe? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it a ¡°Lucky chance day¡± if you have a higher chance of making a child? ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters tilt their heads.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s only a chance where these three can become pregnant with Kuromori-sama¡¯s child, right? ¡¹

    Arisu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes. Maybe, by some chance, the three of them become pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s wonderful! ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s happy. Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ W-W-W-W-W-W-What are you talking about?! There¡¯s nothing wonderful about it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T- That¡¯s right! To think that we all would get pregnant! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! Never!! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san and the girls fell into a half-panic state.

    I¡­

    Slap.

    I clapped my hand just once.

    That was enough.

    The room fell quiet.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make me say things twice ¡¹

    I speak to the three in a low tone.

    ¡¸ You girls have no right to choose ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, let¡¯s move out. That said, we¡¯re only going into that open door and in the adjacent room ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opens the door to the next room.

    In there is a ten tatami mat bedroom.

    Oh, it looks like the love hotel Tamayo-san had.

    Anyway, it¡¯s a room for sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, bring in your seats from that room over there ¡¹

    The room has nothing but beds.

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, bring the three over ¡¹

    ¡¸ We sisters know martial arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you try to move weirdly, it¡¯ll get painful ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san and the girls can¡¯t run away as the warrior girls are watching them.

    They bring in their chairs quietly and moved to the sex room.

    Arisu and Karen moved to the next room, and I followed.

    ¡¸ Okay, lock the door. Once this room is closed, you can¡¯t open it unless it¡¯s with my palm and retina ¡¹

    The playroom of the brothel is all electronically locked.

    It¡¯s to make sure that no intruder can come in when the customer is doing it with the prostitute.

    Even so, in case of emergency or fire, it would be released all at once.

    Click.

    The door¡¯s locked.

    Now, nobody can enter the room.

    Sumitomo-san and the girls sit down close to the wall, their bodies are trembling in fear.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be that afraid ¡¹

    I told the girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not going to suddenly rape you, girls, after all, you still haven¡¯t seen what sex is, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. They watched some simple videos for their training, but, ufufufu, they haven¡¯t seen a man¡¯s erect penis yet ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ After all, we want them to get shocked with a real raw penis ¡¹

    Yeah, it would be bad if they pretend to know it all after seeing some videos.

    ¡¸ They need to know the warmth, the texture, the taste, of a raw penis. It would be bad if they become big-headed from just knowledge ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ With that said, these three don¡¯t know sex. They haven¡¯t seen it. Therefore, we¡¯re going to make them observe. It¡¯s a study lesson in sex ¡¹

    I speak to Misato-san and my women.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, we¡¯re continuing with our lesson from last week. This will be your second sex training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misato-san nods with an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka, you¡¯re going to show Mitama how much you¡¯ve improved ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Acknowledged ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also show my everything ¡¹

    Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka are earnest girls.

    ¡¸ Karen, you just lost your virginity yesterday so it might hurt, but we¡¯re going to show these girls my dick entering you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ll do the same.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    K-Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while for me so I want to join in too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and then she started to take off her clothes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also my unsafe day today! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1106.

    Chapter 1106. S*x Trend / S*x with Misato and Arisu (Part 1)

    ¡¸ Even when wearing clothes, you can guess the proportion of a person, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while unbuttoning her blouse.

    ¡¸ But still, you won¡¯t be able to get the real feel of the material unless you look at the real one ¡¹

    She puts the blouse she took off on the spine of the chair.

    She unzips her skirt then took it off.

    Her black bra and panty, and garter belt are the only clothing left on her.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee in her underwear smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s really beautiful ¡¹

    Those enormous breasts, narrow hips, and tight yet massive ass of hers.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s proportion is amazing as always.

    ¡¸ Well, even after retiring, I still maintain my body to look like I¡¯m still active ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose to the younger girls after all ¡¹

    She does pose while wearing sexy black underwear.

    ¡¸ I also started doing the beauty program Mana-chan¡¯s using. In my case, I don¡¯t want to make my body grow further, but I¡¯m still doing exercise and diet to make sure I keep this beauty ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s still young, and so she¡¯s using the program to grow up beautifully.

    But for Katsuko-nee, who¡¯s already 21, she¡¯s using the program to maintain her beauty.

    ¡¸ By the way, all the girls in our place are using their own programs! Since it¡¯s an opportunity, everyone in the family wanted to be beautiful ¡¹

    There¡¯s an actual effect on Mana since she changed for six months.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? What about these girls? ¡¹

    I asked.

    These girls, I meant the prostitute candidates.

    ¡¸ That program was used for the prostitutes back then, right? ¡¹

    To make the prostitutes brought to the Black Forest even more beautiful.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. I forgot. -That was a lie. Kurama Misato-san, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san are already starting with the program. We have their medical data¡­ ¡¹

    After I deflowered Misato-san, then and when Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san were released from confinement from Tendou Sadao.

    Kouzuki SS¡¯s medical team did a thorough medical check-up on them.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san haven¡¯t done it yet. After all, these girls are highly likely to drop out anyway ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the three new prostitute candidates, who are quite frightened.

    ¡¸ You girls have been looking down on Tamayo-san and me inside your minds, haven¡¯t you? Just because we¡¯re former prostitutes¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I know that. I always know that, but I pretended to not notice it until today. I just wanted how far can you get your arrogance grow ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ You girls were laughing at Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san too. You were wondering why they don¡¯t seem to be composed, that they¡¯re so desperate ¡¹

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san have no place to return to. Their parents are dead. And, they understand how dangerous we are, as we¡¯re the ones who sent their parents to death.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you were laughing at Kurama Misato-san too. Misato-san¡¯s got a very calm atmosphere fitting for a young lady. You were turning her into a laughingstock because you think she¡¯s a girl who¡¯s just ignorant of the world, right? Unable to notice that she was an actual young lady ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Misato-san;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that I¡¯m a girl who knows nothing of the world. Therefore, I find it inevitable that it¡¯s pointed out ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not pointing it out. They were just laughing at you inside their minds ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ You three¡­Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, Asahina-san. Look at me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Focus! ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s Qi made Sumitomo-san and the girls looked up.

    ¡¸ You girls do understand the reality of why you had to become a prostitute, which is because your father made a mistake in business, but, you don¡¯t agree with it from the inside, do you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I-Isn¡¯t that obvious?! ¡¹

    Asahina-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s prostitution, you know!? You need to do lewd things with old men who I don¡¯t even know! Why do I have to do that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll never agree to this! We¡¯re just in high school! Despite that!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t care less about the big names in politics and business, and so why do I have to go through this?! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san and Sumitomo-san blow out the thoughts inside their heads.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for the pride of your house ¡¹

    Misato-san replies.

    ¡¸ Someone has to repay the debts of the family. If I can settle the debts within five years with this mind and body, then I¡¯d gladly become a prostitute ¡¹ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s stupid! Stupid! Stupid!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san screams.

    ¡¸ Well, I get that. I know that if we don¡¯t do what you tell us, my father might commit suicide. It also causes trouble to the subcontracted people ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ We also know that you people hold the money and influence. That it¡¯s impossible to take refugee from the police or anyone ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san glared at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ You people are unfair! You all are mean! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hate people like you ¡¹

    Asahina-san glared at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san, do you feel the same way? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks with a sarcastic laugh.

    ¡¸ I know that there¡¯s no point in complaining this late. But, I¡¯d like some consideration in here so we could endure the prostitute work a little better ¡¹

    ¡¸ She said. What do you think? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee snorted and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it then, Shirahata-san, Sumitomo-san, and Asahina-san, you¡¯re all fired ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    The three started shaking even more.

    ¡¸ Call Tsukiko, remove every memory of information they¡¯ve seen and heard. Leave them in the Tokyo Station. Send them off with at least 3000 yen each ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Three thousand? I can¡¯t even go back to Nagano with that?! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san replied reflexively, but¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care. Do you want us to send you to the town naked and broke? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no reason to let you go back to your homes alive at all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows the face of someone from the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ A-Are you going to kill us? ¡¹

    Asahina-san reacts loudly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s either we erase your memories or get rid of you, either way, the time it takes doesn¡¯t matter much. Either way works. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way, your family will still collapse. We¡¯re going to take back the funds we lent to your Fathers. You girls sure are fools ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ The reason why you¡¯re paid a large sum is that you¡¯re special prostitutes that entertain the personage of politics and business. That¡¯s how your fathers will be able to repay their debts in just five years, and they will be able to expand their connections after that. This is a dreamlike situation to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only when it turns out well, right? ¡¹

    Asahina-san asked Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Obviously. We¡¯re giving you the chance, it depends on you girls whether it goes smoothly or not, isn¡¯t that how it works? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t trust you people! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ We can understand what you¡¯re saying. We can comprehend it. But, it¡¯s hard for us to trust you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What we want is something credible! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san insisted.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t trust us? Then that¡¯s it ¡¹

    I speak clearly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m kicking you out. I don¡¯t care about what happens to you or your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, perhaps their family will scatter. Sumitomo-san¡¯s father will remain in debt, then, he¡¯ll talk a tightrope, and become unable to repay it. Even if you go back home, you¡¯ll probably end up with compensated dating on a prostitution ring. Once the two of you become 18, you¡¯ll sink into the prostitution industry. You girls are decently cute after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if a family in debt has a beautiful girl in there, they¡¯ll think of prostituting that woman. The worst kind of people will always come

    ¡¸ In here, you can repay the debt in five years by entertaining customers from politics and business circles, but if you start doing compensated dating, you won¡¯t be able to. Furthermore, our place lets only one customer per night, but in Yakuza affiliated rings, you¡¯ll have to entertain who knows how many customers in one night ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. That¡¯s the life they chose

    I ended.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you tell us various things at once¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ G-Give us some time to think ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san said, but..

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    I make it clear to them.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re giving the chance to girls who are about to fall to hell like you. From your viewpoint, that chance may look like a spider¡¯s thread, but, it¡¯s your job to be attentive and make sure that the thread isn¡¯t cut off ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not going to throw you the rope ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s cruel! ¡¹

    Asahina-san said unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t act like a spoiled kid! We¡¯re still a criminal syndicate here! Becoming a prostitute means resolving yourself to become complicit with us! How long are you going to act like you¡¯re a victim? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll never spoil you girls. Do you know why? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee glazed her eyes.

    ¡¸ We were also given the chance to survive by a crime syndicate, and we climbed it and that¡¯s why we¡¯re here. It applies to me and him ¡¹

    Right, if I hadn¡¯t met Minaho-neesan, I would¡¯ve¡­

    I would¡¯ve died long ago.

    Therefore.

    I can never spoil these girls.

    Those who don¡¯t make effort to survive has no worth in saving.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Then, Misato-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama gave me a chance. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing my best right now. I may be ignorant of the world, but I can¡¯t start anything if I don¡¯t work hard here ¡¹

    She does her best to smile, trying to calm down the place.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san, why don¡¯t you join me and do our best? It¡¯s going to be a painful path, but it¡¯s the only path for us ¡¹

    The three fell silent, they didn¡¯t answer Misato-san.

    I¡­

    Right¡­I shouldn¡¯t use words on this one.

    ¡¸ Misato-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could you show the fruits of your training with Katsuko-nee for the past week? ¡¹

    Misato-san blushed.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯d gladly entertain you ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Arisu, join here ¡¹

    I turned to Arisu.

    ¡¸ I want to do it with you together with Misato-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Arisu replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, hold Karen¡¯s hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Arisu-sama ¡¹

    Arisu entrusts Karen to Kinuka.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have you, girls, later ¡¹

    I told Mitama and the two.

    Yeah.

    First, some sister threesome with Misato-san and Arisu.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, teach Arisu what you¡¯ve learned ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That way, you could better understand how much of Katsuko-nee¡¯s lessons became your own ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I understand ¡¹

    Teaching what one learned to others.

    That way, you can see what you understood.

    ¡¸ Then, come here, Arisu. Copy what I do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    The two kneeled before me.

    Misato-san is dressed in the uniform of the brothel and Arisu¡¯s wearing a dress.

    The two sit on the floor, pressing three fingers on the floor, and bowing their head.

    ¡¸ Thank you for picking me. I¡¯m, Kurama Misato, 18 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for picking me. I¡¯m Kurama Arisu, 13 ¡¹

    The sisters greet me as prostitutes.

    ¡¸ We may still be novices but we¡¯ll do our best to serve. Please enjoy Misato ¡¹

    ¡¸ I may be a novice but I¡¯ll do my best to serve. Please dote on Arisu forever ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s ad-libbing with ¡°forever¡±

    ¡¸ Yeah, I sure will ¡¹

    I said. Then the sisters stood up.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    First, Misato-san comes close to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I embraced Misato-san and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Hii ¡¹

    Asahina-san tried to look away in surprise, but¡­

    ¡¸ Look. If you look away I¡¯m killing you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Observe! ¡¹

    Mitama released her Qi again. Now it has some bloodlust.

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    Then, Asahina-san, Shirahata-san, and Sumitomo-san¡­

    They looked at us with trembling bodies.

    Misato-san and I entwine our tongues.

    ¡¸ Licking tongues, that¡¯s dirty ¡¹

    Asahina mutters whisperingly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, it¡¯s Kuromori-sama after all. Kuromori-sama, me too ¡¹

    Arisu asks for a kiss too.

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    This time, I embraced Arisu, slightly adjusting my height by lowering my hips, then I kissed her.

    Arisu inserts her tongue on me, making sure that the three prostitute candidate can see it.

    I also slurp Arisu¡¯s tongue.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡¯ll take off your clothing ¡¹

    Misato-san takes off my shirt.

    Before she stripped my pants¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, what do I do with this? ¡¹

    She asks with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ How would you like it to be? Do you want me to keep my clothes on or do I take them all off? ¡¹

    Err.

    Violating her with only half of her uniform off may feel good, but¡­

    It¡¯s a rare opportunity so I want to compare the sisters naked.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do clothed sex next time. But for today, Misato-san and Arisu are dressed differently. Next time, I¡¯m going to do you both while wearing similar clothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, I¡¯ll remember your request ¡¹

    Misato-san replies with a soft smile.

    ¡¸ For today, I want to embrace Misato-san and Arisu naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, should I take off my clothes? Or does Kuromori-sama want to do it himself? ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ Then, take both your clothes off in front of me. Oh, keep your underwear on ¡¹

    I sit on the bed and watched the sisters strip their clothes.

    ¡¸ Certainly, then, let¡¯s go Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Both stare at each other, undressing with shame.

    Yeah, the shame fitting of young ladies of nobility is something.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, so what do you think? ¡¹

    I asked Katsuko-nee about Misato-san¡¯s style.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think that she¡¯s doing her style but I think that¡¯s good. She does use her charms well enough. It can¡¯t be helped that she¡¯s moving stiffly ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the score? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s about 40. She¡¯s still a beginner and is doing her best in the end. That¡¯s not fit for our customers for now ¡¹

    Well, the truth is¡­

    Misato-san doesn¡¯t know, but she will not be sold as a prostitute.

    She will become a prostitute who will entertain only me

    ¡¸ How many points for you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s see. I think it¡¯s 75 ¡¹

    I wanted to give her 80, but let¡¯s hope she devotes herself more to this.

    While we¡¯re having our conversation¡­

    Misato-san and Arisu are now in their underwear.

    Yeah, that was just by coincidence, but¡­

    These two have white underwear. Both their bras and panties.

    ¡¸ W-What do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    The half-naked sisters stand before me.

    Yeah, as expected, these sisters have a similar physique.

    They have thin bodies and long legs.

    The fairness of their skin is also similar.

    Their breasts are the only difference since Misato-san¡¯s much more developed, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, both of you are beautiful, cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The sisters blushed.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s next? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san thinks. Arisu;

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama, let¡¯s give him a blowjob ¡¹

    ¡¸ Blowjob? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama¡¯s pleased when we serve him with our mouths ¡¹

    Arisu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san;

    ¡¸ I have only done that once ¡¹

    Yeah, one week ago, when I deflowered Misato-san.

    I had her fellate me in the shower room then ejaculated in her mouth, and had her drink it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve done it thrice already ¡¹

    Arisu told her sister.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san taught me a lot, so I¡¯ll teach Onee-sama ¡¹

    Agnes loves teaching her new friends sex techniques.

    She makes friends through sex.

    ¡¸ Is that okay, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Misato-san looked at me.

    She¡¯s ordered to teach Arisu, and yet the roles have switched.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Do what you will to make me feel pleasure ¡¹

    They can bury the gap of one week where they were apart by teaching each other about sex.

    ¡¸ Yes, then if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    Arisu unhooks my belt.

    ¡¸ Can you lift yourself up a bit? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I stand up from the bed, then¡­

    Arisu strips off my pants.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    I think that was Asahina-san. She screamed after seeing my erection across my briefs.

    ¡¸ Concentrate!!! ¡¹

    Mitama releases her Qi again.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already this big¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san tries to touch my erect penis timidly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s craving for Misato-san and Arisu ¡¹

    I can feel it getting hotter and more blood poured down there.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, you touch it like this ¡¹

    Arisu uses her small hands to caress my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu takes off my briefs.

    My erect penis jumps out and feels the open air.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    The three prostitute candidates concentrate their gaze on my penis.

    They grew up in an all-girls¡¯ school. This must be their first time seeing a man¡¯s erect penis.

    ¡¸ Hold it like this, and move like this ¡¹

    Arisu uses her fingers to stroke my penis.

    ¡¸ This is educational ¡¹

    Misato-san watches it earnestly.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, please try it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kuromori-sama, if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    This time, Misato-san grasps my penis.

    Her hot breath tickles my glans.

    ¡¸ Is this good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Onee-sama, like this. You slide it ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s fixed it, but it¡¯s not going smoothly.

    ¡¸ Treating the penis is hard, so you can¡¯t master it at once. You¡¯ll have to learn it slowly, across many tries ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee enters to teach them.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, you should look at the man¡¯s face, not the penis. You can observe where and what makes them feel good with their faces. Don¡¯t look at the penis all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Misato-san looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, does it feel good? ¡¹

    Misato-san looked up at me. That was cute.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it does. Also, you can hold the root a little bit harder ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you suck it ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1107.

    Chapter 1107. S*x Trend / S*x with Misato-san and Arisu (Part 2)

    Misato-oneesama, I¡¯ll teach you the methods of sucking I learned for the past week ¡¹

    Arisu smiled at her sister.

    The Kurama sisters in their underwear kneel before me, who¡¯s sitting on the bed with my dick exposed.

    ¡¸ First, you hold it like this¡­if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    Arisu holds my penis with both hands and brings her lips closer.

    She kisses the tip of the glans.

    ¡¸ At times like this, you look at Kuromori-sama¡¯s face. He could enjoy watching Arisu¡¯s embarrassed face while serving with her mouth ¡¹

    Arisu uses the tip of her tongue to lick my glans.

    Her eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸ This is quite hard ¡¹

    Misato-san watches her younger sister fellate me with an earnest look.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. What¡¯s important is the thought of making Kuromori-sama feel good. That¡¯s what Agnes-san told me ¡¹

    Arisu says while licking the back of my glans.

    Uuu.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Kuromori-sama¡¯s quite sensitive when you lick him here. Agnes-san taught me that too ¡¹

    Arisu shows a smile that¡¯s unthinkable for her age.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that you feel good with Arisu¡¯s mouth ¡¹

    Arisu puts my glans in her mouth and sucks it.

    It¡¯s just a week, but Arisu, who resolved herself to live as my slave, looks at sex with earnest feelings.

    She learns techniques from Agnes and the other girls with her best effort.

    ¡¸ Okay, Onee-sama¡¯s turn ¡¹

    Arisu lets go of her mouth, then a thin line of saliva connects her lips and my glans.

    She wipes it off elegantly.

    When the ¡°young lady of nobility,¡± and ¡°sex slave,¡± overlaps, it becomes a very elegant yet indecent beauty.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    This time, the elder sister copies her younger sister, holding my penis with both hands.

    ¡¸ Allow me to serve ¡¹

    Misato-san licks my glans like a cat drinking milk.

    This is also good.

    Then, she meticulously licks my whole penis.

    Misato-san smears all of it with saliva.

    Then, doing what Arisu did, she holds my glans in her mouth and moves up and down.

    ¡¸ U-Uuu ¡¹

    Ooh, I¡¯m hitting her throat.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t rush, do it gently ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    I gently pat Misato-san¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t apologize. It feels good, Misato-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    Misato-san looked up at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Misato-san, Arisu¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Take off your bras ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    The Kurama sisters unhooked their bra and took them off.

    Hmm. Women taking off their underwear while looking bashful is just perfectly lewd.

    The breasts tucked in by the cups spill out.

    I can see the pink nipples.

    As expected of the sisters. Their nipples aren¡¯t that different.

    ¡¸ Good, now lick me from both sides ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s tongue licks the right side of my glans and Arisu goes to my left.

    The tongues of the beautiful sisters crawl in my penis.

    I stretched out my hands and groped Misato-san¡¯s breasts on my right, and Arisu¡¯s chest on my left.

    Yeah, as expected, the volume and elasticity have an age difference.

    But, the soft and squishy breasts of the elder and the still-stiff breasts of the younger¡­both of them are charming.

    Oh, Misato-san¡¯s nipples are stiff. I knead it with my fingers.

    As for Arisu, I use my index finger to tease her areola.

    ¡¸ They take turns putting it in their mouth, sucking it ten times then swapping ¡¹

    First, Misato-san sucks me.

    She doesn¡¯t know how to use her mouth yet, but that awkwardness is good.

    Next, Arisu.

    Oh, Arisu¡¯s got a warmer mouth. I feel it in her mouth.

    Arisu narrows her lips and fellates me skillfully.

    She uses her tongue skills while I¡¯m inside her mouth.

    ¡¸ Good, continue with that Arisu. Misato-san, sit next to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, excuse me ¡¹

    Misato-san who¡¯s wearing nothing but a panty sits next to me on the edge of the bed.

    ¡¸ Come closer to me ¡¹

    I embraced Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Misato-san trembled.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m not used to men embracing me yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going to have special training for that ¡¹

    I kissed Misato-san while Arisu¡¯s fellating me.

    ¡¸ Hmmm!! ¡¹

    I feel the heat of the mouth of the sisters through my mouth and penis.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I want to lick Misato-san¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, please enjoy it ¡¹

    Misato-san sticks her breasts to me bashfully.

    I then grabbed her breasts and licked her nipples. Sucked on it.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa ¡¹

    Misato-san trembles.

    ¡¸ Can you feel it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, it makes me shiver ¡¹

    Misato-san replies with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Hmm, this is a nice round shape breast ¡¹

    I licked her nipples even more.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s mouth leaks out lewd sounds.

    I tease Misato-san¡¯s nipples in my mouth.

    I lick the tip with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan ¡¹

    Misato-san can feel it.

    ¡¸ See? Isn¡¯t she cute? Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s charming even in your eyes? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asked Sumitomo Momoka-san, Shirahata Setsuna-san, and Asahina Nozomi-san, who watches us dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ You girls can¡¯t bring out that cuteness right now ¡¹

    Entrusting their body to a man unconditionally, showing the charm, and the enriched lewdness of a woman.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, it feels good. Misato¡¯s breasts can feel it ¡¹

    She¡¯s blushing, trembling from pleasure.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come here Arisu. I want to compare your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no match against Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu lets go of my glans and stand up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Arisu¡¯s much cuter than me ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ Both of you are charming ¡¹

    I hold the sisters with both hands and flop onto the bed.

    I press their breasts on both sides of my face and rub my cheeks in turns.

    Yeah, they both have a good feel.

    Then, I sucked on Arisu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Haan~ You really love breasts ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s already accustomed to it, so she hugged my head.

    Like she¡¯s nursing a baby.

    ¡¸ But, Arisu loves it too. Please enjoy this to your heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I sucked on Arisu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ My, Arisu, making such a happy face ¡¹

    Misato-san told her sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy. Arisu¡¯s loved as a woman right now

    Arisu replies happily.

    I reached to Arisu and Misato-san¡¯s crotch with both of my hands.

    This time, my right-hand goes to Arisu, and my left goes to Misato-san.

    Girls who aren¡¯t accustomed to sex seem to be much more sensitive when touching across their panties.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauu! ¡¹

    Since Arisu¡¯s already done it a few times, she gets wet easily.

    As for Misato-san, this is going to be her second time.

    I kiss them in turns while playing with their genitals.

    The sisters gladly answer my actions.

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time I put it in. Take it off you two ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The sisters who were young ladies of nobility took off their panties bashfully.

    Oh, I knew it, Arisu¡¯s got more stain on her panty.

    ¡¸ I took it off ¡¹

    Misato-san said with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Good. Now lie down over there, spread your legs wide, and show me where I should put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    The sisters line up and spread their legs before me.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, don¡¯t close your eyes, you need to look at Kuromori-sama all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re right, Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing to do this in front of everyone, but, the pleasures of sex includes enjoying that embarrassment ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand. Thank you ¡¹

    Oh right, it¡¯s not just Mitama, Kinuka, Karen, and Katsuko-nee, but¡­

    Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san, they¡¯re embarrassed to show their silliness to them.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, just look at me and nobody else ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your only customer here. So, you only have to think of my enjoyment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, certainly ¡¹

    I spread Arisu¡¯s cute lips down there.

    The pink entrance leaks love nectar.

    I scooped it out with my finger and licked it.

    Sour.

    Then, I also opened Misato-san¡¯s genitals with my fingers.

    It¡¯s not as much as Arisu¡¯s, but she¡¯s wet enough too.

    I also scooped and licked Misato-san¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ As expected of you sisters, it tastes the same ¡¹

    I said. The two looked at each other.

    ¡¸ You girls will be apart for a while, but once the contract period ends, you can live together happily again ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Arisu¡¯s already Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Misato-san said feeling lonely.

    ¡¸ And I will return to the Kurama house alone ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll just take Kurama house too ¡¹

    The parents of these sisters already escaped. Jii-chan and the Kouzuki SS knows where he is.

    Then, The current head of the Kurama house has lost all of the assets from their ancestors.

    Therefore, to be honest, Misato-san can¡¯t return home even after retiring as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting. Misato-oneesama, you can become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave together with us once you¡¯re done with your duties ¡¹

    Arisu smiled.

    ¡¸ We will be waiting too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka said from the side.

    ¡¸ Arisu¡­Mitama¡­Kinuka¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s eyes got teary.

    ¡¸ Then, Misato-oneesama, let¡¯s bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child together. Then, we¡¯ll all raise it happily ¡¹

    Arisu told her sister.

    ¡¸ Oh? But if you get pregnant today then you will be released. Didn¡¯t I say that earlier? If you¡¯re to get pregnant with his child, then all your debts are released ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t allow that. Our family¡¯s debt won¡¯t disappear that easily ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best at work. For five years. I have nothing but my body, and so I¡¯ll use it all to serve my customers to repay the debts of our family ¡¹

    She¡¯s determined.

    The truth is, Misato-san won¡¯t be having sex with the customers, but still¡­

    That¡¯s Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡¯s decision.

    The fact that a young lady of the nobility became a prostitute due to the debts of the father in his scandal is enough.

    It¡¯s to show an example so the other noble families don¡¯t become too dependent on Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    The truth is, Misato-san won¡¯t be prostituting herself.

    Therefore, she¡¯ll become a prostitute only for me.

    The people who were indebted to Misato-san¡¯s grandfather will be paying for Misato-san¡¯s time, but¡­

    They won¡¯t have sex with her.

    If anyone among them tried to do it with Misato-san.

    That person will become enemies with Jii-chan and other influential people.

    Minaho-neesan won¡¯t let people who can¡¯t understand that reason meet with Misato-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good luck, Misato-san ¡¹

    I can¡¯t tell Misato-san the truth, she¡¯s doing her best.

    I¡¯m not allowed to.

    Minaho-neesan says that people want to pay for her time because Misato-san¡¯s commendable.

    Therefore, this is okay.

    I should think that way.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s have sex. We¡¯ll start with Arisu ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Make it so the others can see my thing entering Arisu ¡¹

    I lie down on the bed.

    Then, Arisu gets on top of me.

    She¡¯ll take in my penis in cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Hey, do greet the people who¡¯ll see raw sex for the first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Arisu turned to Sumitomo-san and the girls

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis will be entering me. Please watch Arisu¡¯s lewd sex ¡¹

    Then, Arisu¡¯s small hands grabbed my glans and placed it to her entrance.

    ¡¸ T-That won¡¯t fit in ¡¹

    Asahina-san mutters

    ¡¸ S-Stop it. Aren¡¯t you still young?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you¡¯re ordered to do that, you shouldn¡¯t do anything unreasonable! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san think that Arisu¡¯s doing something reckless by having sex with me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not unreasonable. My genitals are made to accept Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Then, Arisu¡­

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    She slowly lowers her hips.

    ¡¸ N-No way?! ¡¹

    Asahina-san mutters.

    Shirahata-san and Sumitomo-san watch us combine.

    The tip of my glans spreads Arisu¡¯s entrance open.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s really going in?! ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s love nectar from inside becomes lubricant.

    I¡¯m going inside her narrow pussy.

    ¡¸ Haa, it¡¯s coming in ¡¹

    Asahina Nozomi-san mutters as the glans slip in.

    ¡¸ Not yet¡­kuuuu!! ¡¹

    Arisu lowers her hips further.

    Arisu¡¯s insides spread to the shape of my penis.

    ¡¸ Hey, how far are you going in?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Until it¡¯s all inside ¡¹

    Arisu speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ Arisu, don¡¯t strain yourself. It¡¯s the opposite, loosen up, relax ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath¡­Suuu, haa ¡¹

    Arisu takes deep breaths.

    ¡¸ Suuuuu ¡¹

    Then, she breathes out.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa ¡¹

    Arisu loosens up after breathing out.

    My penis went all inside Arisu¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ It really went all in ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that it goes inside that young girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that sex? ¡¹

    Asahina-san, Shirahata-san, and Sumitomo-san muttered at the same time.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is sex. No, we¡¯re halfway there ¡¹

    Arisu told the three.

    ¡¸ Real sex is when you move your hips, then Kuromori-sama pours his semen inside of me ¡¹

    Then, Arisu moves her hips slowly.

    She¡¯s not too accustomed to it and so she couldn¡¯t move her hips that intensely.

    First, she remains sticking to me, moving her hips round and round.

    ¡¸ Does it hurt, Arisu? ¡¹

    I asked from below.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that much¡­ah, ah¡­at least¡­aah, it makes me feel good¡­.ah ¡¹

    She replies with slight moans.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll learn more and then¡­aah, more..it will feel better! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll give Arisu a lot of pleasure ¡¹

    I get up and now we¡¯re in a sitting position.

    I embraced Arisu¡¯s small body and thrust my hips from below.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, auu, Kuromori-samaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, now lie down on the bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    We changed position again while still connected.

    To make the newcomers see my penis thrust inside ARisu¡­

    We¡¯re going with the lateral sexual position.

    I embrace Arisu from behind and thrust my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Stop it already! Poor girl!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san screams.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s still young, and yet¡­this is horrible! ¡¹

    However, Arisu;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m¡­very happy right now! Aaah, aah! Aaahn! ¡¹

    She says with a bewitching expression.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m loved after all¡­aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Arisu¡¯s insides are already melting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, more! More! Enjoy Arisu¡¯s body more!! Please enjoy it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, look at your sister ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s next to us in the bed, watching Arisu and me have sex.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama!!! Misato-oneesama!!! Arisu¡­Kuromori-sama¡¯s giving Arisu so much love! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can see it. Arisu ¡¹

    Misato-san replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Arisu, I think it¡¯s Misato-san¡¯s turn now? ¡¹

    I whispered to Arisu¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Yes, give Onee-sama your love too ¡¹

    I pull out my penis that¡¯s sticky from Arisu¡¯s love nectar.

    Then, I go from the younger pussy to her big sister.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, this is your second time, so it might still hurt, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re not used to it yet so let¡¯s go with missionary. Misato-san, I¡¯m putting a pillow below your hips ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This way, we can change the angle and we can make it enter smoothly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    I placed a pillow below Misato-san¡¯s hips.

    ¡¸ Okay, now spread your legs wide, and take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    My glans rubs into her entrance.

    There seem no problems with her wetness.

    ¡¸ Okay, now breathe in¡­ breath out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, suuuuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Again ¡¹

    This time, I aim when Misato-san¡¯s breathing in.

    Then, I thrust my hips in.

    ¡¸ Aguuu!! ¡¹

    I hold Misato-san¡¯s hand and gripped it tightly.

    Then, I went in deeper.

    ¡¸ Ouch ¡¹

    My penis rubs in the place where I tore her hymen last week.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah, K-Kuromori-samaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do your best, Onee-sama!! ¡¹

    There!!!

    ¡¸ Hauuu!!! ¡¹

    My penis goes into the root.

    Yeah, the younger has the narrower pussy, but the elder has the tighter one.

    And as expected, they have different temperatures.

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, haaa, haa ¡¹

    Misato-san breathes roughly as a foreign object is inside her vagina.

    Her cute breasts move up and down with her deep breaths.

    Her white skin turned red and is sweating.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re having sex again ¡¹

    Asahina-san said.

    The other two are watching dumbfoundedly.

    Well, it¡¯s their first time watching raw sex and it¡¯s with two sisters.

    It must be shocking to them.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, you¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    I stopped moving my hips until she gets used to my penis inserted in her.

    But in exchange, I groped Misato-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misato-oneesama¡¯s beautiful when Kuromori-sama¡¯s showing his love for her ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Arisu was also cute earlier ¡¹

    Misato-san replies.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡­that¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san looked up at me.

    ¡¸ That? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex¡­I felt fear from it at first, but, I¡¯m liking it now ¡¹

    She shows me a smile on her face sweating on her forehead.

    ¡¸ As of now, I¡¯m having sex with only Kuromori-sama, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, take it slow. You can learn things slowly ¡¹

    I kissed Misato-san.

    Then, I moved my hips slowly.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, let¡¯s hear your cute moans ¡¹

    ¡¸ Moans? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like what Arisu did earlier. Make me hear cute voices ¡¹

    I begin to intensify my hip movement.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, aaah, aaaah, aaaah, aaahn! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Misato-san lets out natural moans from her mouth.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Let me hear those embarrassing voices of yours. Misato-san¡¯s cute voice arouses me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, aaaaaah, aaaah, aaaah ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s face looks like she¡¯s in pain.

    But still, those eyes of hers look at me.

    Misato-san¡¯s soft body and the smell of the sweat and love nectar of this girl make me go higher.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Kuromori-sama!! Aaaah! Aaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-san! Misato!! ¡¹

    Unable to hold back anymore, I sped up my hips in one go.

    ¡¸ Arisu, I¡¯ll cum inside Misato-san first. You don¡¯t mind? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, I always receive Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen, and so let Misato-oneesama take it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Misato-san. I-I¡¯m cumming soon. Do you want it?! ¡¹

    Each of my intense thrust makes Misato-san¡¯s breasts sway hard.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! G-Go on!!!! Aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama, you must answer with ¡°Pour it inside,¡± or ¡°I don¡¯t mind if I make a child¡± ¡¹

    Arisu shouts at her sister.

    Therefore, Misato-san;

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! K-Kuromori-sama!!!! Cum! Cum inside Misato! I want Kuromori-sama¡¯s child! I want it!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuooooooooooohh!!! I¡­

    ¡¸ M-Misatoooo!!! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    The thick shaft on my balls is removed and it pours to my glans.

    My cloudy liquid blows out.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! It¡¯s so hot ¡¹

    I grind my glans on Misato-san¡¯s uterus, blowing in my semen.

    ¡¸ I can feel the hot stuff spreading in my stomach! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m cumming more and more! I¡¯m filling Misato-san¡¯s womb with my smell.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Misatoooo ¡¹

    Misato-san stares at me while I ejaculate inside her womb.

    ¡¸ Go on¡­more! ¡¹

    She replies with an expression filled with love.

    ¡¸ Aaaah!!! ¡¹

    I released it without leaving a drop.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    I fell exhausted on Misato-san¡¯s sweating body.

    The feeling of her flushed skin is pleasant.

    Misato-san¡¯s breathing heavily.

    I bury my face on Misato-san¡¯s soft chest and regain my breathing.

    When I looked to the side, I saw Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Both of them look greedy.

    Yeah, I guess.

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, take off your clothes and come here ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to add Mitama and Kinuka to the sister bowl that is Misato-san and Arisu.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1108.

    Chapter 1108. S*x Trend / Double Sister Bowl S*x (Misato, Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka)

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, take off your clothes and come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting for that order! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Waiting! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka took off their clothes right away.

    Meanwhile, I kissed Misato-san again.

    ¡¸ That was great, Misato-san ¡¹

    I groped Misato-san¡¯s breasts and enjoy the flushed skin of hers.

    ¡¸ Were you able to enjoy it? ¡¹

    Misato-san looks up at me with her sweaty body worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I came a lot. Look ¡¹

    I slowly pull my penis out from Misato-san

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Misato-san shows a pained face as I pull out my glans from her entrance.

    She¡¯s not used to sex yet.

    ¡¸ Take a good look girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san, the three prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Observe! ¡¹

    Mitama released her Qi while undressing her skirt.

    ¡¸ This is where you look! Misato-san spread your legs wider ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at Misato-san¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Misato-san spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Then, put some strength into your abdomen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand¡­hmmm ¡¹

    The naked Misato-san puts some strength to her abdomen.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    My white semen drips down from Misato-san¡¯s vagina.

    Oh, it¡¯s Asahina-san¡¯s first time seeing a man¡¯s semen.

    Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san are also speechless.

    ¡¸ This is the ¡°baby seed,¡± man¡¯s semen. He just poured his semen in Misato-san¡¯s womb, if lucky, she will get pregnant ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know that. Misato-san ¡¹

    I licked the sweat on her nape while groping her breasts.

    ¡¸ Kyaan, that tickles ¡¹

    The young lady smiled.

    Her healthy body now knows the taste of a man, so she¡¯s become more charming.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama¡¯s so beautiful now ¡¹

    Arisu who¡¯s on our side said.

    ¡¸ You too. You are much more lively ever since Kuromori-sama embraced you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve become a woman ¡¹

    Arisu smiled at her sister.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-samaa! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka called me.

    The two are now in their panty and bra figure.

    ¡¸ What do we do next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next? ¡¹

    Yeah, Mitama¡¯s at the same age as Misato-san, but hers is well trained, she¡¯s got the slim balance of current actresses.

    On the other hand, Kinuka, who¡¯s the same age as Arisu, has relatively young hips and ass, but her chest is growing. She¡¯s like a kitten of a wild cat, the cuteness of one. Her cute body line fits her atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Take it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Yeah, girls when taking off their underwear while standing is quite lewd.

    Mitama¡¯s breasts spill out from her bra.

    Kinuka¡¯s breasts also jumped a little bit. She has a young body, but it¡¯s strangely sexy.

    ¡¸ Next! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next! ¡¹

    The two pulled their panties down.

    ¡¸ By the way, I¡¯m already wet! Drenched! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to report that, I can already see your panties drenched in love nectar.

    ¡¸ Anjou Mitama¡¯s now naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise, Kinuka¡¯s ready to be ravished! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Misato-san, take a rest, Arisu stay still ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    This bed is used for plays in this high-class brothel, so it has enough space for four to five people to lie down.

    ¡¸ Come here, you know what you should do right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As you wish! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka come to me on the bed like a puppy called by their Master.

    ¡¸ First, we will cleanse it with our mouths ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cleansing! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters cuddle their supple bodies to me and then stretched out their tongue to my penis.

    They use their tongues to clean my penis off the sweat, semen, and love nectar.

    Oooh, their fellatio feels good.

    ¡¸ Mitama-san, what¡¯s the taste? Could you tell these girls? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a mixed taste of Kuromori-sama, Arisu-sama, and Misato-sama, it¡¯s quite a delicacy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nectar! Sweet! ¡¹

    Kinuka, that expression¡­I wonder about that.

    ¡¸ Allow me to serve too ¡¹

    Arisu smiled.

    ¡¸ I want to show Misato-oneesama that I get along with Mitama and Kinuka while serving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, Arisu-sama ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka opens up a spot for Arisu.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, Arisu-sama will lick the tip. ¡¹ You¡¯ll lick the side and around. I will lick the sack and the anus ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Mitama gave instructions.

    ¡¸ Hey?! W-What do you mean licking the anus? ¡¹

    Asahina-san asks out unconsciously.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave, and so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka replied.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind licking it. I¡¯m also Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave, just like you two ¡¹

    Arisu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Mitama can do it for now. Go ahead, lick me while they¡¯re watching ¡¹

    I spread my legs so the prostitute cadets could see.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s red tongue crawls on my balls and goes to my anus.

    ¡¸ No way, she¡¯s really licking it! ¡¹

    Asahina-san screams again.

    I can feel Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san¡¯s gazes.

    ¡¸ Mitama-san, how does it taste? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ A little bitter ¡¹

    Mitama replies with a straight look.

    The three naked beauties swarm my lower half, that¡¯s quite the lewd sight.

    ¡¸ Hmm, Mitama, Kinuka, lie down on the bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The sisters lie down with their naked bodies.

    First, I kissed them in turns. They served me with their mouths so it¡¯s courtesy to kiss them back.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauun ¡¹

    The sisters blushed from my kiss.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I still feel embarrassed with kissing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Same opinion with my big sister ¡¹

    They have no experience in that.

    They¡¯re much more embarrassed in this than fellating me.

    ¡¸ Come here, Arisu, I¡¯ll kiss you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I gave Arisu a kiss too.

    ¡¸ Sharing this with Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu smiled at her sister and kissed her.

    Wow, that¡¯s great. Seeing these sisters kiss each other.

    ¡¸ Mitama and Kinuka, kiss each other too ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka kissed each other with a blank look.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s ordinary ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because we¡¯re sisters ¡¹

    Is it because the two have been training themselves as ¡®bodyguards¡¯ ever since they were young?

    They showed no resistance when it comes to kissing each other.

    ¡¸ Well then, Mitama kiss Misato, and Kinuka, kiss Arisu ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­I can¡¯t do something that disrespectful! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Disrespectful! ¡¹

    The two shook their head, shivering.

    ¡¸ Oh? But I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Misato-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Me too. Mitama and Kinuka now stand in the same place as me. If that¡¯s what Kuromori-sama wishes, then, why not? ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Right, you girls kiss ¡¹

    I repeated.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­e-excuse me, Misato-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me, Arisu-sama ¡¹

    They face their partners nervously.

    ¡¸ I love you, Mitama ¡¹

    Misato-san kissed Mitama.

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you Kinuka ¡¹

    Arisu kissed Kinuka

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­???!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­???!!! ¡¹

    Misato-san and Arisu know.

    They didn¡¯t give a light kiss but a deep kiss where they entwine their tongues.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyauu ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka are dumbfounded as their Masters gave them a loving kiss.

    ¡¸ Now, switch partners, and again ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, look after Arisu from now on. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama, thank you as always. I love you ¡¹

    This time, Misato kissed Kinuka, and Arisu kissed Mitama.

    ¡¸ We also love Misato-sama and Arisu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We love you!! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka replied with a half-crying face.

    Now that¡¯s done¡­

    ¡¸ Mitama, we¡¯re having sex. Arisu, lick Mitama¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    I can enjoy having sex with everyone.

    ¡¸ Yes, please come! ¡¹

    Mitama spreads her legs wide and I get in between.

    ¡¸ Mitama¡¯s breasts have a nice shape, so I wanted to touch them all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-sama, if that¡¯s the case, you could¡¯ve touched it anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave now, and so I can¡¯t do it unless Kuromori-sama gives his permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Mitama looked up at me.

    I rub my glans on Mitama¡¯s wet and hot pussy.

    ¡¸ Mitama, greet Misato-san ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Yes. Misato-sama, Mitama had been taking in Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis for the past week deep inside. Please take a look at the results of my training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll see it, Mitama ¡¹

    I swing my hips in.

    ¡¸ Mguuuuu!! ¡¹

    Mitama frowned as the foreign object enters her vagina.

    ¡¸ Do your best, Mitama. ¡¹

    Arisu licks Mitama¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ M-Me too! ¡¹

    The younger sister, Kinuka, crawls her tongue on the other breast.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa ¡¹

    Mitama trembles as both nipples are licked.

    At that moment, I shove my hips further.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    My penis goes deeper and deeper into this firm and tight vagina.

    Juwawawa¡­Mitama¡¯s releasing love nectar as if she¡¯s peeing.

    Her hot love nectar makes my glans slip in deeper.

    ¡¸ Mitama!! ¡¹

    Zun!!

    ¡¸ Hyaafuu! ¡¹

    My glans kissed her elastic uterus.

    ¡¸ Misato-sama! It¡¯s all inside! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can see it. Mitama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, me too. I can serve Kuromori-sama with my body. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mitama¡¯s already my woman ¡¹

    Hearing that. Mitama leaks more from her vagina.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m a woman. I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, all of you belongs to me ¡¹

    I begin to move my hips.

    The sound of wetness from Mitama¡¯s abundant love nectar is amazing.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Mitama shakes, matching with my hips movement.

    Even so, Kinuka and Arisu continue to lick Mitama¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ This is¡­aaaaah, this is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama, that¡¯s cute. Seeing you receive Kuromori-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    Misato-san whispers to Mitama¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Misato-sama!! Kinuka! Arisu-sama!!! Aaaaah! Kuromori-samaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    I violate her while Misato-san¡¯s watching. While her sister and Arisu stimulate her breasts.

    Misato is feeling some pleasure she never had before.

    I¡¯ve done it with Mitama four times this week.

    It won¡¯t be weird if she discovers climax soon.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡­I feel weird¡­I¡¯m feeling weird!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, feel it. Mitama, the people here all love you ¡¹

    I thrust my hips even more.

    Mitama¡¯s body is strong, and so she should be able to feel it when I go wild.

    ¡¸ Arisu, Kinuka, hold Mitama¡¯s hand while licking her breasts ¡¹

    The two replied with their eyes, and they hold Mitama¡¯s hand on each side.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, kiss Mitama on the cheeks, then lick her where she¡¯s sensitive ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s the nape and ears ¡¹

    Misato-san replied with her own erogenous zones.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Mitama¡¯s face is blushing! Does it feel that good to have sex with Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Misato-san kisses Mitama¡¯s cheeks then whispered.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, t-that¡¯s¡­t-the pleasure is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understood about the pleasures of sex just earlier ¡¹

    Misato-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, let your heart free with Kuromori-sama, Mitama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that you¡¯re a patient and a hardworking girl ¡¹

    Misato-san licks the back of Mitama¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Hyauuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama¡¯s always been watching me since I was a child, and I also have been watching Mitama grow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s okay. Let Kuromori-sama spoil you. He¡¯s Kinuka, Arisu, and your Master ¡¹

    Misato-san¡¯s tongue crawls on Mitama¡¯s nape.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa!!! Aaaaaaah! Hauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Arisu and Kinuka continue to attack Mitama¡¯s nipples too.

    I¡¯m also speeding up my hips.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaa!!! I! I¡¯m flying!!! ¡¹

    Sweat floats from Mitama¡¯s skin.

    The milky smell of a woman¡¯s sweat and the smell of sour love nectar.

    The body of a woman nearing ecstasy brings a lewd smell to the room.

    ¡¸ Go on, fly! Fly! Mitama!! ¡¹

    I put myself on a spurt.

    Gucho, gucho, gucho.

    My erect penis violates Mitama¡¯s insides as love nectar splashes.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s mouth flaps, breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ It feels goooooddddd!!! Aaaaaah! I¡¯m flying! I¡¯m flying! I¡¯m flying!!! Kyauuuuun!!! ¡¹

    Her whole body convulsed. She came intensely.

    Her vagina tightened, twitched¡­squeezing my penis.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaannn!!! ¡¹

    She bends her body like a bow and I push my hips further.

    Arisu and Kinuka are holding her hands, and so she didn¡¯t move that much.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, hauuuu, Hauuuu, I¡¯m still flying ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s ecstasy burst lasted for a minute.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Mitama fell exhausted, sweating all over.

    Even so, I can feel the fire inside her body still burning.

    Mitama¡¯s nature in sex is greedy as she¡¯s got this amazing body.

    She didn¡¯t know that until now.

    ¡¸ Mitama loves you too ¡¹

    Mitama whispers.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡­Arisu-sama¡­Kinuka¡­and¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama looked at Misato-san.

    ¡¸ I loved Misato-sama all this time¡­and in the future too ¡¹

    Misato-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll only be away from home for five years. Wait for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misato-sama ¡¹

    Then, Mitama looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I have a request. In five years, please¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Someday, Misato-san will¡­no, I¡¯ll take Misato-san as my slave too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, Kruomri-sama, I will be a prostitute ¡¹

    Misato-san doesn¡¯t know her true fate.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s irrelevant. Once you¡¯re done working, you can come to me. I¡¯ll help you with the revival of the Kurama house. ¡¹

    I looked at Misato-san in the eyes and tell her.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t mind. I was also a prostitute before ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll prepare a place for Misato-san to return. Our place is Misato-san¡¯s home ¡¹

    Now, in this bed.

    It¡¯s Mitama, Kinuka, Arisu, and Misato-san.

    I¡¯d make love with these girls again, but¡­

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, Kuromori-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Misato-san spills tears.

    ¡¸ Misato-samaaa! ¡¹

    Kinuka also cried.

    Arisu too.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, don¡¯t cry! ¡¹

    Mitama told her sister.

    ¡¸ We haven¡¯t satisfied our master yet! Kinuka¡¯s next! It¡¯s your turn to serve! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mitama-oneesama! ¡¹

    Kinuka wipes off her tears.

    ¡¸ Misato-sama, please watch my wonderful sex performance with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not acrobatics or anything.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please take care of Kinuka ¡¹

    Mitama told me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t ejaculated yet.

    I pulled my penis from Mitama¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Dear, I¡¯d feel sorry for her if you keep her waiting ¡¹

    I turned to Katsuko-nee.

    Then, Katsuko-nee¡¯s embracing Karen¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Now that we¡¯re done with the Kurama house¡­so¡­ ¡¹

    Right¡­I have no more reason to have sex with just the Kurama and Anjou sisters

    ¡¸ Let Karen-san join in too ¡¹

    Karen looked at us worriedly.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ Karen, come here. Let¡¯s all have sex together! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1109.

    Chapter 1109. S*x Trend / Another Three Way S*x

    ¡¸ Arisu, take off Karen¡¯s clothes ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Arisu gets off the bed and goes to Karen, whose in Katsuko-nee¡¯s embrace.

    ¡¸ Come, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    I took Karen¡¯s virginity last night, and so she¡¯s ready.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also joins in undressing Karen.

    Meanwhile.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex, Kinuka ¡¹

    I embraced Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, if possible, I want it in this pose ¡¹

    The young combat girl gets on all fours.

    Yeah, I had a cowgirl position with Arisu, and then Missionary with Mitama and Misato-san.

    Maybe I should go from behind Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Okay, raise your ass a bit higher ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Kinuka moves her ass to my front.

    Her cute anus and leaking slit is exposed.

    I feel that Mitama or Katsuko-nee, who are taller and have a good body proportion, is much more stable when going in with the rear entry position, but¡­

    Doing it with a petite girl like Kinuka isn¡¯t bad either.

    If I hold her in my arms from behind, I can carry her whole body like that.

    ¡¸ Please enjoy, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kinuka swings her ass bashfully.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I rub my glans on Kinuka¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Here I go ¡¹

    I insert my penis into her small slit.

    ¡¸ Mugii ¡¹

    Kinuka bends her back, enduring my invading penis.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take it slow ¡¹

    I grab Kinuka¡¯s thin hips and then slowly go deeper into her warm and moist pussy.

    ¡¸ It went inside that girl too¡­ ¡¹

    The observing prostitute candidate, Asahina-san, muttered.

    I see. they can see my penis buried deep inside better than when doing it in a missionary position.

    In the cowgirl position, the woman can control the insertion, but¡­

    I¡¯m doing it with Kinuka in a doggy style position, it¡¯s a pose where the man violates the woman.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuu!!! Go in deeper! Please! ¡¹

    It¡¯s only been a week since she discovered sex, and so her vagina isn¡¯t accustomed to a man invading it yet.

    Even so, Kinuka invites me to go deeper.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Kinuka ¡¹

    I shove my hips in.

    ¡¸ Higyauuuu ¡¹

    My tip touched the deepest part of Kinuka.

    Kinuka¡¯s insides drip out love nectar, going through my penis, and then it drips down from my balls to the bedsheets.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haa, haaa ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s breathing roughly.

    The smooth skin of this young girl is burning hot in sex.

    ¡¸ To think that even that small girl can have sex ¡¹

    Asahina-san mutters again.

    As for the other two prostitute cadets, Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san, they can¡¯t speak as the lewd sex is happening to them in succession.

    Even so, they¡¯re still watching.

    The three of them are watching what¡¯s happening on the bed.

    Misato, who I creampied, Mitama who reached climax.

    And, Kinuka and I, entwined like animals.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Even girls of her age can already have sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the three cadets.

    ¡¸ If someone of her age can take it, then, a year younger won¡¯t make that much of a difference ¡¹

    Karen, who¡¯s already naked, stands there.

    She¡¯s hiding her chest, embarrassed.

    Her smooth mound of venus is exposed. I can see her slit.

    It looks like from someone of her age.

    ¡¸ Arisu, bring Karen here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly. Let¡¯s go, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    The two beauties get on the bed.

    I ¡­

    I¡¯m still grabbing Kinuka¡¯s hips, I¡¯m not moving my hips intensely. I try to grind my glans on her uterus, moving my hips round and round while it¡¯s buried deep.

    ¡¸ Fugyuuu ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s moans are unique.

    ¡¸ Karen, grab Kinuka¡¯s breasts. Arisu, kiss her ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kinuka, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    Arisu immediately kissed Kinuka.

    However, Karen¡­

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    It¡¯s another person¡¯s body, furthermore, it¡¯s Kinuka, the bodyguard of the Kurama house. That¡¯s how Karen sees it.

    She must have some resistance to touching her chest.

    ¡¸ I do not mind. Those are Master¡¯s orders, we¡¯re both Kuromori-sama¡¯s slaves now, and so please do your duties ¡¹

    Kinuka told Karen while sweating on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    Karen touches Kinuka¡¯s breasts as she¡¯s violated while on all fours.

    Her breasts face downwards, swaying around, you can feel the volume and weight with that.

    ¡¸ How does it feel? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s soft and warm ¡¹

    Karen replied.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s because Kinuka¡¯s body is on fire ¡¹

    ¡¸ On fire? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means I¡¯m aroused ¡¹

    Kinuka replied to Karen.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s going so intensely, not minding that I¡¯m in a bit of pain ¡¹

    Yeah, Kinuka¡¯s just as healthy as her sister, and the lust inside her is also boiling.

    She might be able to climax after her one week experience of sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m gonna go harder. Arisu, Karen, watch Kinuka¡¯s embarrassing faces from the front for me ¡¹

    The weakness of doing it from behind is that you can¡¯t see the face of your partner.

    And so, Arisu and Karen will do it for me.

    ¡¸ Mitama and I are watching from here, Kinuka ¡¹

    Misato-san told her former servant.

    Good, I¡­

    I grabbed Kinuka¡¯s hips and grind my hips grandly.

    Changing from a slow and rhythmic to a piston movement.

    ¡¸ Hagiiii!! Hagii! Hagii! Hagiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka moans.

    ¡¸ Cry more for me! Kinuka! ¡¹

    I slapped Kinuka¡¯s small ass.

    ¡¸ Mogii! Mogiii! Mahiiii!! ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s skin turned sweaty.

    ¡¸ Are you okay Kinuka? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    Arisu asks Kinuka.

    ¡¸ No, I feel more pleasure instead! Pigiii!! ¡¹

    She might be like Michi. A masochist.

    ¡¸ Hahiiiii!! More! More!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I slam in my hips even more intensely.

    The prostitute candidates watch the wild sex, and Kinuka, who¡¯s pleased with it in blank amazement.

    It¡¯s obvious.

    These girls only see us as a high school boy, and a small girl being raped.

    That petite girl is much younger than them, and she¡¯s trembling in the pleasures of sex.

    ¡¸ Agiiii!!! Papiiii!! Funiiii! Mukyuuun!! ¡¹

    I cover Kinuka from behind and grab her breasts.

    I grind her nipples with my fingers.

    I licked her sweating back.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuuu!!! I feel shivers from that! It makes me shiver! Uhiiiiiipiiii!!!!! ¡¹

    Her back seems to be an erogenous zone. Kinuka makes more incomprehensible screams.

    ¡¸ Look, Karen. Kinuka¡¯s in pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen watch Kinuka¡¯s situation on her front.

    ¡¸ You girls will become like this soon. He loves making his partners feel pleasure than himself ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the two.

    ¡¸ No matter how embarrassing it is, if you feel pleasure, then you have to tell him. You have to release your mind, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    The young ladies replied to Katsuko-nee.

    Puchu, buchu, guchu.

    Kinuka¡¯s insides are quite loosened up.

    ¡¸ Kiiiiii!! Kyuuuuuuu! Hauuwaaaaa ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s narrow, tight, and it sucks me in. But¡­

    ¡¸ Kinuka, I¡¯m also getting to know you ¡¹

    I changed the angle of my penis and then her walls puffed up.

    Let¡¯s focus and rub this.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuuu!!!! N-Not there!!!!!!! ¡¹

    I knew it. This is her weak point.

    ¡¸ Pagii! Pogii! Mukiiiii! Ajapaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s pussy tightened up.

    ¡¸ No more! I can¡¯t do this anymore! No more! Hiii! Hiii! Muhiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Ah.

    She¡¯s about to cum.

    ¡¸ Hii, hiii, kiii!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, is it painful, Kinuka? ¡¹

    Seeing Kinuka wheezing. Arisu asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Noo, It feels good! It feels good! Kinuka! Kinuka¡¯s about to fly!!! Hiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Arisu-sama. Mitama experienced the same thing earlier ¡¹

    Mitama smiled at Arisu.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s about to teach Kinuka the pleasures of being a woman ¡¹

    I speed up my hips.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!! Gyauuuuu! Myuhiiii! Uhiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka pushed her head on the bed, trying to endure the wave of pleasure.

    However.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaaa!!! Kyaaaaa!!!Uhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ¡¹

    In the end, the huge wave mows down everything.

    ¡¸ Kinuka? ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen are watching.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama!!!! Uhyokamuhyokaburiburibamuhaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka screamed something I couldn¡¯t understand, then she reached climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Appurike, mappurii mama, punipuniiiiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    She bends her back like a kitten, then twitched continuously.

    She¡¯s squeezing my penis but I held it.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaa!!! Shioshio!!!!! Paaaaaa!! ¡¹

    After a minute of climax, Kinuka fell exhausted.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, if you¡¯re my sister, then why can¡¯t you express your feelings a bit more legibly? ¡¹

    Mitama said as Kinuka made such a unique moan, but¡­

    Kinuka¡¯s still drowning in ecstasy, her senses haven¡¯t come back yet.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Karen, come here ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Karen¡¯s insides.

    I could ejaculate right away by now.

    Karen just lost her virginity last night, so I don¡¯t want her to suffer for long.

    ¡¸ Go, Karen, it¡¯s your turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    The young girl sits her naked body on the bed.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please use this pillow ¡¹

    Misato remembered what I did to her so she brings out a pillow.

    Yeah, as of now, Karen¡­

    She should go with a missionary for now.

    ¡¸ Thanks, come here, Karen. Put your butt in this pillow and lie down ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Karen saw Misato have sex with me so she immediately did what she¡¯s told.

    ¡¸ Spread your legs wide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    The young lady spreads her legs.

    I get on top of Karen¡¯s small body.

    Karen¡¯s body is sweating.

    I sniffed Karen¡¯s damp hair.

    ¡¸ Yes, this smell good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll cum right away so it won¡¯t be long ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I kissed Karen on the lips.

    Then, I groped her still developing breasts, licked her nipples.

    Then, I checked Karen¡¯s slit.

    It seems wet enough, but I know how narrow this place is last night.

    I exposed Karen¡¯s clitoris and licked it.

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    Karen trembled.

    Her love nectar drips out.

    Good.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum inside Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please satisfy yourself ¡¹

    Karen looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Karen will be Kuromori-sama¡¯s lifetime slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be sure to give you my love ¡¹

    I pushed my erect penis into Karen¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    It¡¯s going in.

    Yeah, women have different insides.

    The temperature, the moisture, and the feeling of the meat.

    The angle where the penis goes in too.

    ¡¸ K-Karen!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nnnnnnn!! ¡¹

    The young girl desperately endures the man¡¯s invasion.

    Even so, she stares at me, she¡¯s not looking away.

    At the man violating her.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch ¡¹

    The torn hymen still probably remains there.

    It must hurt her when my penis rubs.

    Even so, I go in deeper.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaa. Aaaaah, uuuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen, keep at it ¡¹

    Arisu holds Karen¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Karen replies courageously.

    My penis invades Karen¡¯s insides the second time.

    I forcibly open her narrow vagina to my shape.

    It goes in.

    It¡¯s tight. It is clamping.

    Aaaaah.

    My penis has been holding back from ejaculating¡­

    ¡¸ K-Karen¡­ ¡¹

    Then, as soon as my glans reached Karen¡¯s uterus¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming! Karen! ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please give it to me! ¡¹

    Karen and I stare at each other.

    I stare at Karen¡¯s big eyes.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu¡­I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    Dopyuuuuuu!!

    My hot liquid blows out like a water pistol

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s so warm!! ¡¹

    Karen can feel the hot semen pouring in her womb.

    Dopyuu.

    Dopyuupyuu!!

    The second and third wave defiles Karen¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Karen. It feels good. I¡¯m happy that I can ejaculate inside you ¡¹

    I continue ejaculating while groping Karen¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you for ejaculating inside me ¡¹

    Karen also said while accumulating tears.

    ¡¸ Right. You went for the best outcome where you have sex with her while ready to ejaculate anytime to make sure that you don¡¯t hurt Karen-san¡¯s body ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    I thought that Karen¡¯s vagina won¡¯t be able to endure if I use intense pistons, since she¡¯s still wounded from her deflowering.

    However.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t believe this ¡¹

    ¡¸ That guy, came inside that girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you going to do if she gets pregnant!? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san, the three prostitute candidates.

    They¡¯re shocked that I had sex with Karen and that I ejaculated inside her.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. If I become pregnant, then I¡¯ll give birth to the child ¡¹

    Karen replied while looking at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    I said, then sniffed Karen¡¯s hair again.

    I continue to pour semen into Karen¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you girls understand. Our world is different from the ones you lived in ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the three.

    ¡¸ And, the three of you already stepped into this world. Don¡¯t use your common sense in that world ¡¹

    She smiled at the three.

    ¡¸ Karen, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs ¡¹

    I gave Karen another tight embrace¡­

    Then, I pulled out my penis.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    I slowly pull out and then it comes out of her narrow hole.

    Immediately after, semen spills out from Karen¡¯s young slit.

    Yeah, it¡¯s still mixed with blood.

    We¡¯re able to have second sex even when she¡¯s hurt.

    Karen remains spreading her legs, exhausted.

    She has no energy to close her legs.

    Therefore, the three prostitute candidates looked at Karen¡¯s pussy that I used up.

    ¡¸ This will be you girls after you lose your virginities ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ Now that you¡¯ve seen it you understand it now, right? If a girl as small as Karen can do it, then it would be easy for you girls ¡¹

    Their faces turned pale.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier but, we¡¯re going with the creampie on an unsafe day, with a chance of becoming pregnant after losing virginity ¡¹

    Then, she spoke to Arisu and the girls.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong girls? His penis is still smeared. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, we¡¯ll clean it up right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu, let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    Arisu and Misato gave me cleanup fellatio right away.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you have to clean it up right away, or else, it will only be troublesome for the next one, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee? The next one?

    ¡¸ You can still go for another round before lunch, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes over the bed, smiling.

    ¡¸ Just lie down, and I¡¯ll do everything ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, then she took off her underwear.

    ¡¸ I want to show these girls how a real prostitute of the Black Forest have sex when serious before they lose their virginity ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee embraced and kissed me.

    Then, she pushed me down.

    After that¡­

    I didn¡¯t know what went on.

    Katsuko-nee embraced me, wrapped me.

    ¡¸ If you feel like cumming then cum anytime you want ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s beautiful body danced on top of me.

    I grabbed Katsuko-nee¡¯s voluptuous breasts.

    Drank Katsuko-nee¡¯s saliva.

    Then toyed around Katsuko-nee¡¯s pussy¡¯s complex wriggling.

    I can¡¯t see anyone but Katsuko-nee.

    There were girls in the room, girls in the bed, but¡­

    They all disappeared from my consciousness.

    Ooh, this feeling of her skin, her breasts, the smell of her sweat, her insides.

    It¡¯s Katsuko-nee.

    I¡¯m having sex with Katsuko-nee. We¡¯re making love.

    I¡­

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! Katsuko-nee! Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let it out! Make me pregnant!!! ¡¹

    Wrapped in such happiness where there¡¯s no unease, no fear¡­

    I released my semen inside Katsuko-nee to my heart¡¯s content.

    I don¡¯t know what was happening, I just ejaculated, and my head was filled with white.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s making such a cute face ¡¹

    I hear Arisu mutter.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. He¡¯s still considerate of you girls, and that¡¯s why I have to force him to set himself free. He goes forcing himself too much all the time after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while embracing me.

    I bury my face into Katsuko-nee¡¯s huge breasts and fell exhausted.

    I can¡¯t even speak.

    ¡¸ Are we forcing him? ¡¹

    Mitama asks.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s always considerate of beginners. Therefore, since I¡¯m a much more senior in sex, I have to let him loose. If you girls feel his skin more, you¡¯ll gradually learn it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I see. Kuromori-sama endured it when doing it with Mitama-san and Kinuka-san, to not burden my body ¡¹

    I hear Karen¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the Master, and yet, he¡¯s never selfish when it comes to sex. By the way, you girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How long are you going to call him Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Arisu.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san and Mitama-san, you¡¯re his slaves, so calling him ¡°Kuromori-sama¡± is weird, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Kinuka and I thought of calling him ¡°Master,¡± but¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ Michi-san did already claim on the ¡°Master(Goshujinsama),¡± call, and she said that she¡¯s the only one who can call Kuromori-sama that way ¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Michi-sama¡¯s vested interests ¡¹

    Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Speaking of which, I think you girls already know but the girls before you all have a different way of calling him ¡¹

    Nei goes with ¡°Yo-chan,¡± Megu uses ¡°Yoshi-kun,¡± ¡°Onii-chan¡± for Mana, and Agnes calls me ¡°Papa.¡¯

    Then, Misuzu ¡°Danna-sama,¡± Ruriko ¡°Onii-sama,¡± Michi ¡°Master,¡± Edie ¡°Darling,¡± then Rei-chan calls me ¡°Onii-chama¡± when we¡¯re alone

    Tsukiko calls me ¡°Kou-sama,¡± Yomi uses ¡°Sensei,¡± Luna goes with ¡°Nii-san,¡± Koyomi-chan calls me ¡°Kuromori-san¡±

    Ai uses ¡°Yoshida-kun,¡± Kana-senpai calls me ¡°Nobu,¡± Mariko goes with ¡°Kou,¡± then Haiji calls me ¡°Schatz,¡± when we¡¯re alone. Then Eri and Rie calls me ¡°Onii-san¡±

    Minaho-neesan calls me ¡°Yoshinobu,¡± or ¡°Kou,¡± depending on the situation.

    Margo-san calls me ¡°Yoshinobu-kun¡± now.

    Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Shou-neechan calls me ¡°Dear¡±

    And Yukino calls me ¡°You idiot.¡±

    ¡¸ I think you girls should be deciding on how you want to call him, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said gently.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1110.

    Chapter 1110. S*x Trend / Cut Your Heart Out

    ¡¸ Now then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to my ear while we¡¯re still connected.

    ¡¸ Ignore the three for a while ¡¹

    Ignore the prostitute cadets?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for their sake. Don¡¯t look at them, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I replied whisperingly.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but if Katsuko-nee says so¡­

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m pulling out. There we go! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who¡¯s on top of me pulls out my penis from her vagina.

    ¡¸ Look at this! He¡¯s at his third shot already and yet, there¡¯s still so much! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee purposely spreads her legs and showed Sumitomo-san and the girls my white liquid dripping from her slit.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, Karen-san, come here. Can you stand now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming right away ¡¹

    Misato-san and Karen line up with Katsuko-nee in the middle.

    All of them are naked¡­

    That figure of them with my semen dripping from their crotch to their legs.

    ¡¸ Maybe someone among us would get pregnant. If it was me, then that¡¯s lucky. Although, it¡¯s also possible that the three of us get lucky ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee purposely shows it to Sumitomo-san and the girls to shock them.

    Katsuko-nee gave her instructions so I¡¯m not looking at their shocked expressions, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka come over to give me cleanup fellatio.

    ¡¸ Oh, No need. We¡¯re all going to the bath now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s sweaty and filled with various sticky liquids all around right? So let¡¯s go clean ourselves up before eating dinner.

    Yeah, I guess.

    Arisu, Misato, Mitama, Kinuka, Karen, and Katsuko-nee.

    I had sex with all of them for now.

    I only came inside Misato, Karen, and Katsuko-nee, but¡­

    ¡¸ This establishment has the room temperature adjusted to make sure that you¡¯re okay even when naked, and so let¡¯s go to the bath naked ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-ojousama should have it ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does this basement facility have a large bath? ¡¹

    Arisu asks.

    ¡¸ Of course. Our customers are quite of age, and so most of them prefer to use a large bath than the private room¡¯s shower ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ The Black Forest was originally a social club among the high class in the politics and business, you know, something like a golf course where only the elite can enter ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. After the play, everyone has to take a naked bath together ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Just after embracing your prostitute, you went home, running away, everyone else would laugh at you. They¡¯ll say that you have no guts ¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s how it is.

    Therefore, even in our mansion, which was used as a brothel before¡­

    We also have a huge bath, even though each room has a shower room.

    ¡¸ With that said, let¡¯s all go take a bath! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee swings her ass and told us.

    ¡¸ Karen, does it still hurt? ¡¹

    I asked Karen, who just had her second sex with me.

    She just lost her virginity yesterday, then I came inside her again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay. I can walk ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s keeping control of her hips that are in pain.

    ¡¸ Karen, that won¡¯t do. You have to answer with a smile at times like that ¡¹

    Arisu told Karen with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s worried about your body. If you can bear it, then show a cute smile instead. If you can¡¯t do that properly, then Kuromori-sama might give up on you

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry! ¡¹

    Karen apologized right away.

    ¡¸ Smile! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes! ¡¹

    Karen forces herself to smile.

    Then, she speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Karen is going to be okay¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s cute, Karen. But don¡¯t push yourself too hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Karen replied bashfully.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Karen. If you smile, you¡¯re much cuter than me, and so Kuromori-sama won¡¯t abandon you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-sama ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Arisu-sama¡¯s much cuter than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. I also work hard every day so Kuromori-sama loves me. Therefore, you should do the same, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll devote myself too. Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ My, Arisu¡¯s become an elder sister now ¡¹

    Misato-san said smilingly.

    ¡¸ Yes. Arisu is a big sister now. Mitama, Kinuka, you must not get spoiled by Kuromori-sama¡¯s kindness, and you need to have the strong spirit to become more beautiful and sublime than before ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll carve that into my mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll devote myself! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka bowed to Arisu.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all such good girls. You¡¯re able to maintain yourselves even under tension. Compared to that¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turned to Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be hard for you girls ¡¹

    She smiled while saying that.

    ¡¸ Come now, let¡¯s take a bath. You girls should come too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are we going to take a bath too? ¡¹

    Asahina-san, the most thoughtless of the bunch, asked Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re not sweating ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for us to take a bath right now ¡¹

    Shirahata-san and Sumitomo-san told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Even if you¡¯re okay with it, it¡¯s a problem to him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at me.

    ¡¸ You see, you¡¯d want your bodies to be clean if you¡¯re about to have sex, right? ¡¹

    The three fell silent.

    ¡¸ After bath and lunch, you girls will be deflowered one by one. You have to wash that part cleanly ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said smilingly.

    The three prostitute candidates froze.

    ¡¸ Mitama-chan, command ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turned to Mitama.

    ¡¸ Katsu!! ¡¹1

    Mitama released a strong Qi.

    ¡¸ Stand!! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san and the girls stood up by reflex.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all going to take a bath! If you keep asking questions, I¡¯m going to kick your butts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kick your butts! ¡¹

    Kinuka also releases her bloodlust towards the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Okay, this way ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee unlocks the door and leads the way.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Wow, this is amazing.

    This huge bath in Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel¡­

    One side of the wall is transparent.

    And it has the majestic image of Mount Fuji in that part.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with this? ¡¹

    We¡¯re underground and in the outskirts of Tokyo.

    ¡¸ The bathroom glass there is special polarized glass. There are three large LCD monitors lined up behind the glass at about three meters distance. Thus, you can see a 3D projection of the image from the monitor ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explained.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s showing the image of Mihono Matsubara as of now. We have others too, like the Nice Beach, or Snowy Alps, or the World Heritage Series ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please wash Karen¡¯s body ¡¹

    Arisu calls me.

    Arisu and Karen, and Misato, went to the bathing area first.

    Mitama and Kinuka are watching the three prostitute cadets undress.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I should ¡¹

    I pour the shower on Karen¡¯s slit and thighs, washing the semen I smeared on her.

    Then, Misato and Katsuko-nee too.

    Arisu and the girls are sticky from their love nectars.

    ¡¸ Okay. Come here. Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    I¡¯m already accustomed to washing women for the past six months.

    I wash each of them gently with the shower.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, come in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Walk faster! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka bring Sumitomo-san and the girls in.

    ¡¸ Ignore them ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Sumitomo-san and the girls probably don¡¯t like it if I peek at their bodies.

    Therefore, I turned my back on them.

    ¡¸ Okay, now come this way girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee separates the three from us and brings them to the other side.

    The furthest from the entrance.

    Sumitomo-san and the girls can¡¯t escape.

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Mitama and Kinuka, you should wash off your sweat with the shower, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right away ¡¹

    I returned to washing the girls.

    ¡¸ The girls who already washed their bodies should go to the bath first since you might catch a cold ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama. Come, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    Karen, Arisu, and Misato go to the tub.

    As for me, I pour water on Mitama¡¯s back and ass.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which. Earlier, Katsuko-nee mentioned a lot of stuff, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Which one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s about how you call me. Arisu still calls me ¡°Kuromori-sama,¡± do you want to stay that way? ¡¹

    Arisu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­something Karen, Mitama, and Kinuka and I will discuss later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess ¡¹

    I washed Mitama¡¯s crotch and thighs too.

    ¡¸ I feel like each of us have a unique way of calling too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. As expected of Arisu-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A fervent judgment ¡¹

    No, I wonder about that. Mitama, Kinuka.

    Still.

    ¡¸ Arisu¡¯s become the leader of the group before anyone noticed ¡¹

    I said.

    The Kurama house group is now complete.

    Maybe Misuzu¡¯s frustrated since Karen, the girl she tried to take as her pet, is taken from her Kouzuki house group, but¡­

    Karen¡¯s better with Arisu.

    ¡¸ Arisu understands well enough the reason why I have become a prostitute and why she has to stay with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misato?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman with a weak heart, and so I¡±m not capable to lead the family. Arisu will inherit the Kurama house next-generation ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Yeah, Arisu¡¯s been the one supporting Misato even from the beginning.

    She behaves courageously to support her timid sister.

    She¡¯s still 13, but she¡¯s got a strong heart.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, I¡¯m still a child compared to Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu told her sister, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, you already accepted Kuromori-sama, so you¡¯re an adult now. Someday, Arisu will become pregnant and give birth to Kuromori-sama¡¯s child, and that will be the next head of the Kurama house. That¡¯s the ideal outcome ¡¹

    Misato declared.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to rush your decisions in that. We have a lot of time ahead of us ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Onee-sama. Five years later, Kuromori-sama will open his arms for Misato-oneesama too

    Arisu told her sister.

    ¡¸ Is that really okay? I will be a prostitute ¡¹

    Misato looked at me once again.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s irrelevant. Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? I already prepared a place for Misato to return to ¡¹

    I replied.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it obvious that he¡¯s lying!? He¡¯s just saying whatever¡¯s convenient, and saying whatever¡¯s good for the moment! ¡¹

    Asahina-san shout curses at me from the other side of the bathroom.

    Of course, I¡¯m not looking back at her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re an idiot if you believe him! After all, he¡¯s an ally of the people in here! ¡¹

    Oh, Asahina-san still¡­

    She still doesn¡¯t understand the people in this organization.

    She doesn¡¯t agree with them.

    ¡¸ Either way, he¡¯s just trying to deceive you! ¡¹

    Misato;

    ¡¸ No, Kuromori-sama is not like that ¡¹

    She replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Why?! You can tell what¡¯s going on after watching what¡¯s happened, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Asahina-san, you¡¯re the one who should understand Kuromori-sama after watching all that he¡¯s done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh?! Why?! Why?! Why?! The only thing that guy¡¯s done is have sex with all of you girls ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s anger echoes in the room.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s just irresponsible! He even came inside you, and that elementary girl! He¡¯s messed up! He¡¯s a beast that needs leashing! He¡¯s that kind of man! ¡¹

    Yeah, well.

    That¡¯s how it looks like from an ordinary eye.

    ¡¸ All we¡¯ve done is make love fairly ¡¹

    Arisu replies.

    ¡¸ Normally, Mitama, Kinuka, and I also receive ejaculations in our womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯ll get pregnant with that! Are you girls stupid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I make a child, then I¡¯m happy. I¡¯ll give birth to it gladly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, how is it that you girls don¡¯t get it! Aaah! You girls are stupid! Idiot! Fools! ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s roars are close to screams already.

    ¡¸ Stop it ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san speaks.

    ¡¸ The people here are different from us. They¡¯re all insane ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, they¡¯re not normal ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh my, this is getting quite noisy ¡¹

    Then¡­

    Minaho-neesan, who¡¯s naked, comes in from the entrance.

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san are with her, they¡¯re naked too.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look at Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san either ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispered to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I nodded lightly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Asahina-san. You¡¯re not going to say that you don¡¯t want to become a prostitute this late in the game, are you? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan purposely agitates her.

    ¡¸ I never wanted to! As if I wanted this to happen! I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want to stay here! I want to go home!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san gushed out her feelings.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then go back home now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said smilingly.

    ¡¸ However, you can do it after experiencing sex. After your virginity is deflowered, and your womb is filled with the smell of a man¡¯s semen¡­That¡¯s when you can go home ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Is that for Asahina-san¡¯s father¡¯s debts? ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka-san asks.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ll recover the full amount. Even if you lost your virginity, I still sent you back home. But, Asahina-san¡¯s home will collapse for sure ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cruel ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna-san muttered.

    ¡¸ Oh, what is? Shirahata-san, want to drop off and go home? Of course, you¡¯ll still need to graduate from your virginity ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will not back off ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s voice is filled with strength.

    ¡¸ I know that if I go back home, my Father and my family will be in trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Sumitomo-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t go back this late. But¡­ ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka-san said.

    ¡¸ But, if Asahina-san were to drop out¡­uhm, can you spare her from sex at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, or at least give her contraceptives! ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that she would lose her virginity to a man she doesn¡¯t even love and that there¡¯s a chance of her becoming pregnant too ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san plead to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ No. I won¡¯t allow that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Haa. you sure are hopeless. It¡¯s unfortunate for us but I¡¯ll have to eliminate the three of you ¡¹

    She sighed loudly and said.

    ¡¸ Of course, even if you girls are disqualified. Your virginities will still be taken away. You¡¯ll have sex with Kou, have him cum inside you, and then you can go home. You can die a dog¡¯s death together with your family. You¡¯ll see your whole family die disastrously knowing that you didn¡¯t persevere enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why?! Why?! Why?! Why does Nozomi have to go through such hell?! ¡¹

    Asahina-san screams loudly.

    ¡¸ Who knows? Maybe you were just unlucky. The business failed, and the debt got too big that your family got involved, and so your fathers were at fault¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t speak badly of our fathers! ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka-san told Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want someone like you to speak badly of my Father ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I agree with Sumitomo-san ¡¹

    Shirahata-san has anger in her words.

    ¡¸ Kurama-san, Misato-san I mean. What do you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Misato.

    ¡¸ I think that your father, Kurama-san, is a hopeless man who¡¯s just trash, but, what do you think of my opinion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Kuromori Minaho-sama¡¯s right ¡¹

    Misato replies.

    ¡¸ Do you not feel frustrated that this woman¡¯s bad-mouthing your Father? ¡¹

    Asahina-san shouts at Misato.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the truth. If Father was a decent man, then he wouldn¡¯t have collapsed the Kurama house, and we wouldn¡¯t be in Kuromori-sama¡¯s care now ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ But, but, but, it¡¯s frustrating, isn¡¯t it?! This woman! ¡¹

    Asahina-san can¡¯t hold back her feelings from bursting anymore.

    However, Misato;

    ¡¸ Whatever opinion Kuromori Minaho-sama has for my Father is her freedom. I have nothing to tell her in regards to that matter ¡¹

    She replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Stupid! Idiot! Fool! ¡¹

    Asahina Nozomi-san curses Misato.

    ¡¸ Well then, what about you Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san. Do you think that your Fathers are scums? ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san;

    ¡¸ My Father was a kind one, but, Minaho-san¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Father was a scum. I won¡¯t deny that ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san replies

    ¡¸ Hey, it¡¯s your Fathers! Tossing such insults on your father, are you insane?! You girls are making me furious! Stupid! ¡¹

    Asahina-san gets angry at Tokuda-san too.

    ¡¸ You need to get yourself together ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san has a hold of our lives long ago. If you make her angry, your life is lost. If it¡¯s just Sonoko-chan and my life, then that¡¯s okay, but, you girls also have your Fathers and your family¡¯s life tied to you! Try to be careful with what you say and hold back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or you will actually die ¡¹

    Tokuda-san said.

    ¡¸ If not, your memories could be tampered with, then change you to a different person. Just like what happened to Otome-chan ¡¹

    Tendou Otome was so obsessed with her, but now she¡¯s completely forgotten her, that must be shocking to Tokuda-san.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san decides all the rules in this place. Even if you keep screaming to ¡°do this, do that,¡± nothing will happen ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s something so simple, and yet, why can¡¯t the three of you understand? Anything I want to happen will happen in this place, girls who can¡¯t are kicked off. I can¡¯t run a brothel unless I do that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing unreasonable. If I were to give you free will, then my customers will be slaughtering all of us to seal our mouths ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Our place is a high-class brothel that entertains only the leaders in politics and business, see? There¡¯s no way we would be selling off stupid women in our business ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed.

    ¡¸ Prostitutes who get the wrong idea about themselves, where they¡¯re just a pitiable woman who sells her body to customers, but you see, the customers they deal with are rich and powerful, right? ¡¹

    They misunderstand?

    ¡¸ Because the people they entertain are big-shots, they think that they¡¯re also big-shots, and sooner or later, they look down on their customers, and in extreme cases, they speak their opinions on their customer¡¯s work, interrupt business, and well, it often happens during the world-history level of stuff. Prostitutes or favorite concubines cause the collapse of a house, or a country, because of their actions in their discretion ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    People who come to the Black Forest are in the class of Jii-chan¡¯s colleagues.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we take down any girls who seem like they¡¯ll become arrogant. If our prostitute caused some decline in some family, we will lose our other customers, and to seal off the shame of that family, that would mean slaughtering everyone in the brothel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reality is harsh. That¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re thorough with our final test in our prostitute candidates. Especially in selecting the personality ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san have no problems. Both of them are ready for it. Kurama Misato-san is okay too. You¡¯re finally showing a good face ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama showed me the path to take ¡¹

    Misato looked at me.

    ¡¸ Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka, and Mizushima Karen-san is treated well, and so I have no need to worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled at Misato.

    ¡¸ Now then, the three of you pose a problem. ¡¹

    She turned to Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t even follow orders like ¡°give your virginity to Kou,¡± then we can¡¯t hire you. After all, you¡¯re going to have sex with men who are dozens of times older than him. I will give orders such as ¡°you¡¯ll entertain this customer tonight.¡± You have no right of veto, and it would be rude to the customer if a prostitute refused, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I can understand what you¡¯re trying to say, but¡­ ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san tries to reason it out, but¡­

    ¡¸ I care not if you understand or agree with it, what I need is for you to follow. Absolute obedience ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If you tell me to submit then I will, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I can endure it and accept. It¡¯s for my family¡¯s sake ¡¹

    Shirahata-san and Sumitomo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, Asahina-san¡­I don¡¯t think she can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, this girl can¡¯t hold herself back at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please let Asahina-san go home ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also asking for the same thing! Please let her go home without sex ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Katsuko. This is the education of postwar Democracy, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama, see it as a pathetic attitude ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ You girls, do you even understand what absolute obedience means? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san;

    ¡¸ Of course! I¡¯ll do what I¡¯m told. That¡¯s why, at least, Asahina-san.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll follow unconditionally. So, please spare Asahina-san ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaaaaa!!! Katsu!!! ¡¹

    Mitama released a strong Qi.

    ¡¸ Does giving a condition to the other party mean absolute obedience?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not!! ¡¹

    Kinuka also shouted.

    ¡¸ Even bringing Tsukiko-san to them won¡¯t do, they¡¯re that dumb. Even when you change their personality, since their brain is too low intelligence, it¡¯s beyond saving

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, if you push them too hard on one side they¡¯ll fall off ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t. These girls have thick nerves that they won¡¯t commit suicide no matter what. Although, they¡¯re too bold that I never expected them to be this slow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama, this might be a failure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. That¡¯s unfortunate, I guess we have to dispose of these three ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?

    ¡¸ To think that these girls don¡¯t even understand their worth ¡¹

    ¡¸ You girls thought back at your place that you are much cuter and more beautiful, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the three.

    ¡¸ But, you girls are nothing much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s right. I thought that a sporty girl like Sumitomo-san would sell, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s someone with a firm body, wand with a much more beautiful one, then Mitama-san¡¯s much better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, Mitama-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee called. Mitama moves forward.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san has a good proportion, and so I thought it would be useful, but you can¡¯t win against Katsuko in glamorousness ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the size of the breasts. I can only find the current Shirahata-san as a woman who will be Dead Tuna(inactive) during sex ¡¹

    Yeah. I feel like she¡¯s going to be like that.

    ¡¸ Kruomori-sama, what does that mean? ¡¹

    Arisu asks me.

    ¡¸ Oh, it means a woman who lies down on the bed, as a fish unloaded on the harbor, a woman who¡¯s not fun in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Thank you ¡¹

    Then, Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ Now then, the problem is with Asahina-san, you look cute on the outside, and so I chose you, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Ojou-sama, her cuteness isn¡¯t even half of Arisu-chan and Karen-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a miscalculation. She¡¯s far from cute, she¡¯s got a savage personality where she just screams a lot. ¡¹

    Asahina-san gets offended.

    ¡¸ What the hell?! If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t they become prostitutes instead of me?!!! ¡¹

    As soon as she says that.

    ¡¸ Ha, ha, haaa!! ¡¹

    On top of this slippery bathroom¡­

    She does various roundhouse kick poses.

    Her pivot leg doesn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡¸ These girls, unlike you, they have talents that would be put to waste if they become prostitutes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Unlike you girls, who doesn¡¯t excel at anything ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1111.

    Chapter 1111. S*x Trend / Release your Pride

    ¡¸ Now then, how are the talentless girls like you going to survive from now on? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the ones who¡¯re forcing us to prostitute ourselves! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t remember asking you to make us prostitutes! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said sullenly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want a conversation like we¡¯re high school students breaking up and then saying ¡°You¡¯re the one who confessed to me and I just went along with it until now¡± ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ What I did was to give you girls a chance to deal with your family debts. I told you that ¡°if you work as a prostitute, then you can get paid with enough money that your father needs¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why we¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We came here, enduring all sorts of things ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san said.

    Asahina-san¡¯s too stirred up that she can¡¯t even speak.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s all you did, now what of it? ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan retorts.

    ¡¸ You girls are not prostitutes yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­well¡­we can¡¯t do anything about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re inexperienced! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Shirahata-san, Asahina-san, and I received training everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re putting on effort! ¡¹

    The two said. Minaho-neesan started laughing.

    ¡¸ Did you hear that Katsuko? These girls are putting on some effort, they say ¡¹

    ¡¸ They truly are some troublesome girls, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Girls who actually put on effort don¡¯t say those words ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, besides, your attitude during the lecture isn¡¯t even good by any standards ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I saw them from the cameras earlier. They weren¡¯t focusing on Tamayo-san¡¯s lessons at all.

    Only Misato, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san listen earnestly and take notes.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Isn¡¯t that obvious?! W-We¡¯re still high school girls! We¡¯re yet to fall in love, and yet, we¡¯re taken to this hell-like place! Telling us to become prostitutes, don¡¯t kid with me! ¡¹

    Asahina-san blows out from her silence again.

    ¡¸ Oh? I was also in high school when I started ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I was just the same as Asahina-san, a prostitute at first-year in high school. How do I say it, I was kidnapped, raped, and turned into a prostitute, and there was no training back in my time. I was sent to the real deal without warning. Where if I can¡¯t fulfill the kind of sex my partner asks for, they¡¯ll beat me up. I¡¯m forced to learn sex techniques. And all while I was at your age ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s speaking softly, but it¡¯s filled with the weight of truth from her personal experience.

    ¡¸ There were a lot of girls kidnapped and brought in like me. There were also girls like Asahina-san who screams hysterically, but, they were all raped, beaten up, hurt¡­Those were men who love watching women in pain, in suffering, who cry and faint in agony. They all had their mind and body exhausted, and died ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was hell back then ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighed.

    ¡¸ As for me, I was 12 when they kidnapped me. They raped me and turned me into a prostitute. Of course, it was all forced. They forced me to entertain customers every day, even at that age, and they were all perverts. Yes, I¡¯m also a former prostitute ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. The three fell silent.

    ¡¸ Unlike you girls, I was a victim of crime before I became a prostitute. They only kidnapped me, my parents were never paid for the work we did. I had to have sex with customers and I received no compensation. They took things away from me, and in the end, I never met my parent alive again. They kept me in confinement, and I lost my mother not knowing what happened or when ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I never my family again. I can¡¯t meet them anymore after experiencing that hell ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Look ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan showed the wound in her stomach.

    ¡¸ In the end, my body can¡¯t bear a child anymore. I got pregnant, then aborted, and the surgery failed. The child in my stomach died. I was also close to death. No, many prostitutes died similarly ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s sister was among those.

    ¡¸ And so, sorry to tell you but we don¡¯t pity you girls. We also went through our own hell ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ A-Are you trying to make us feel the same way just because you also had a bitter experience? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ You and I are similar? Which part? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Were you girls kidnapped? No, Your parents know that you¡¯re in this place. And, you also understand what it means to become a prostitute, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re here, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, your fathers receive an advance payment from me! Katsuko and I sold our bodies but we didn¡¯t receive any money!!! We had some unthinkable hardships to go through before we were paid for our work!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ After Minaho-ojousama¡¯s body became unable to work as a prostitute, she became the manager of the brothel, and that¡¯s when we prostitutes received an improvement in our labor conditions ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s inevitable. Since I couldn¡¯t work as a prostitute anymore, they would kill me if not for another talent I excel in. They would¡¯ve disposed of me already ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It was much more painful than hell. Even so, I didn¡¯t die. I have something I have to finish after all ¡¹

    Her revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke, the man who made them fall to that hell.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the brothel I have now is much easier than back then. First, we don¡¯t make middle school girls work for us. There won¡¯t be any prostitutes who were from my age when I started. And, we¡¯re never sending anyone out abruptly, there will always be training. Those who didn¡¯t train will have different mental stability as a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, compared to the old days, this is already a paradise for them. Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama and my experience was just a violent rape, but, what we¡¯re preparing for these girls is proper training ¡¹

    ¡¸ You probably don¡¯t know how painful it is to get beaten up, tied up, and get covered with bruise all over while being deflowered ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Tokuda-san speaks.

    ¡¸ Oh, Tokuda-san knows. She¡¯s just like Katsuko and me. Kurosawa-san saw it so she knows how cruel it can be ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I prepared a separate program for you girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ We requested some of our trustworthy seniors to train you so your past experience doesn¡¯t become a trauma ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s impossible with me after all.

    Tokuda-san¡¯s father¡¯s allies raped her, and Kurosawa-san watched all that.

    It has to be a person with a strong paternity feel, someone who¡¯s much older than their Fathers.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori Minaho-sama, Katsuko-sama. I¡¯m happy that Kuromori-sama¡¯s my first time. I¡¯m able to offer my chastity in one of the best gentlemen. I¡¯m thankful for that ¡¹

    Misato bowed her head to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you understand, Misato-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have Kou train you from here on, so learn more from him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I mean, I¡¯m the only one Misato-san will have sex with.

    I¡¯ll impregnate her in a few years, then she¡¯ll retire from prostitution.

    At the same time, Kurama house will be restored.

    That¡¯s Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan¡¯s plan.

    ¡¸ In the end, Kou¡¯s the best first-time partner. He¡¯s not getting rash by getting absorbed in his desires ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Ojou-sama. If this were an ordinary man, he¡¯d probably leave much more horrible damage in the woman¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s able to do it right with Karen-san too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Karen touched her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Yes, he was gentle ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what do you think Kare-san, can you continue being Kou¡¯s sex slave from here on? ¡¹

    Karen;

    ¡¸ I already am Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave. I¡¯ll continue my efforts so I¡¯m loved for the rest of my life

    She answered right away.

    ¡¸ Seriously. All of Kou¡¯s slaves are good girls. And they¡¯re all cute and clever. He never picks up useless girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama. Everyone¡¯s in the bathroom, naked, and yet, he never looks at Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san at all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings out her card.

    ¡¸ Well of course. If you have all these charming girls around you, why would you look at these three? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If only they have a little bit of something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san, they only have good looks and bodies, but they have no sexiness nor charm at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even their appearance isn¡¯t that great. Compared to the girls around Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, of course, an idol of a rural school is not that much of a big deal in this place ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee are just throwing insults.

    ¡¸ But, Ojou-sama. Maybe if Sumitomo-san and the girls lose their virginity, they might change a little, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be a problem if they don¡¯t, because, if they¡¯re that useless, they would be sent back to their homes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Girls who have only good looks, but no sexiness, no charm, is not suited as a prostitute in our place ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, let¡¯s be honest here, that doesn¡¯t mean that they can just come home like that, right? If we do that, that would also mean that their fathers will have to give back Ojou-sama her money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, their family business will become bankrupt, both their parents will fall to ruin, and will commit double suicide. I¡¯m sorry for them but it¡¯s inevitable. We¡¯re not doing charity work here ¡¹

    ¡¸ In business, I don¡¯t mind it, but, they were families that were originally about to collapse until Ojou-sama gave them the chance ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They had the chance, and the problem was these girls couldn¡¯t make it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the three prostitute candidates.

    ¡¸ When I was at your age, I¡¯m unable to work as a prostitute anymore, so I turned to management instead. I worked desperately every day. I literally survived through it. I never acted or spoke anything that would give me a poor impression on my superiors like you girls. If they hate me, they¡¯ll just kill me. At the same time, I never gave them the opportunity. If they did, they¡¯ll take everything away again ¡¹

    Even now, MInaho-neesan never shows her weakness to other people.

    ¡¸ Kukuku, this is hell to you girls? Just how mild is your life before? Try to have some tension. Well, it might be too late for you anyway ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ The decision will be passed after your sex experience with Kou this afternoon, by that I mean how we will deal with you girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Losing your virginity to him will be your final aptitude test. ¡¹ If that didn¡¯t go well, then everything is gone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    Right.

    We¡¯re already past the level of conversation of ¡°not wanting to have sex with me,¡± or ¡°If you¡¯re dropping off then go back to your homes¡±

    Rather, the act of sex with me is already part of the course.

    Where their deflowering situation will be in the close examination and will be rated.

    Minaho-neesan will give the prostitute aptitude inspection on Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ You girls may not be listening, but several days ago, you were taught all about how you welcome and greet your customers in our brothel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Misato-san did it properly, didn¡¯t she? Were you girls watching? ¡¹

    Yeah, Misato greeted me as a prostitute and behaved like one.

    That¡¯s the proof that she¡¯s listening to Katsuko-nee and Tamayo-san¡¯s lessons.

    ¡¸ So, it¡¯s natural that you three can do it properly too, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ This is why we never shouted at you girls even when you have such bad attitude during lessons ¡¹

    Oh, Tamayo-san did too.

    Tamayo-san who was so harsh on Mana and yet¡­she didn¡¯t scold these prostitute candidates who were just absent-minded, scribbling, fiddling with their hair.

    ¡¸ This is not a school and we¡¯re not your teachers. If you want to survive, then do something by yourself ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said sharply.

    The three prostitute cadets froze in place, they didn¡¯t react.

    Well, I¡¯m not looking at them so I¡¯m not sure about the signs.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Anyway, I dip in the bath with Misato and my women and warmed our bodies.

    Then, we left the bath ahead of the prostitute cadets.

    Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka, and Karen are with me.

    Misato stayed in the bathroom together with Minaho-neesan.

    Well, Misato¡¯s also one of the prostitute cadets¡­nominally.

    ¡¸ The bath towels are..here¡­okay, time to dry off! ¡¹

    I spread the bath towel like usual, then.,¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll wipe you ¡¹

    Arisu smiled.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not like Agnes-chan or Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be the ones to serve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Serve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave this to us ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, right.

    It¡¯s become normal to me that I wipe the bodies of my girls in the mansion, but¡­

    Speaking of which, I¡¯m the Master, right.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all your slaves, and so if it¡¯s just us, you can order us without the need to care ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll fulfill what Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama can¡¯t do, where you stand above and make demands ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen, the young ladies of nobility told me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m being extra considerate with Misuzu and Ruriko, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, are still belonging from the Kouzuki house, and so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They cannot show themselves serving Kuromori-sama that much ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Both of them are my pet and slave, but¡­

    They¡¯re quite free with what they do.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re Kuromori-sama¡¯s faithful servants ¡¹

    Arisu said, then she wipes my front and kissed my legs.

    ¡¸ Arisu, stop that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to become like a king ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. Then, I¡¯ll kiss this one for my vow instead ¡¹

    She said, then she holds my penis with both hands.

    Then, she kissed the tip.

    ¡¸ Arisu¡¯s your sex slave after all ¡¹

    She looked up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Come, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs ¡¹

    Karen also kissed my penis.

    ¡¸ MItama and Kinuka too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right away ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka kissed my glans from both sides.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We waited for everyone to step out of the bath and then we went to a mid-size dining room.

    Tamayo-san¡¯s placing plates of sandwiches on the table.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll help out too ¡¹

    Arisu calls her out immediately. Mitama and Kinuka, Karen, and Misato-san also began to move.

    ¡¸ Oh, thanks. Just place the plates on the table. Then, if someone could prepare the drinks ¡¹

    Tamayo-san gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sonoko-san, I¡¯ll do the tea ¡¹

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san too.

    Oh, as expected. Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san aren¡¯t doing anything.

    I mean, the other girls move too quickly that they don¡¯t know what to do now.

    Also, they can¡¯t even ask ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Above this underground facility is a city hotel. Therefore, we have no problems since we can just order food ¡¹

    Tamayo-san told me.

    ¡¸ Huh, how do they bring it here? ¡¹

    Sure, it¡¯s the same building, but the passage to this basement is restricted.

    ¡¸ The VIP room for the top brass has a direct elevator line to this basement. You heard that from Minaho-san, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know about that. ¡¹

    The customers who will come to the brothel will have to pretend to enter the VIP room above, then use the secret elevator to come to the basement.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re using that route. We¡¯ll call the room service from the VIP room, and then once the food reaches the room, I¡¯ll bring it through the elevator and down here ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ We have the menu on the room-service so you can ask for anything, but, the three of them seem to be disheartened so I prepared only sandwiches ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for your concern ¡¹

    Misato thanked her.

    ¡¸ Oh, Misato-chan¡¯s aptitude test is already over, right? I saw it. You did as I taught you ¡¹

    Tamayo-san was watching me have sex with Misato-san earlier through the cameras.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m still inexperienced, but I¡¯ll put the teachings to good use as much as possible. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m never worried about you, after all, you¡¯re not just beautiful, but also refined ¡¹

    Tamayo-san praised Misato.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m worried about is this three ¡¹

    Oh, she looked at Sumitomo-san and the girls who have nothing to do.

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san are moving forward with their guts, the idea of pushing through thinking; ¡°Goddammit.¡± But, Sumitomo, Shirahata, and Asahina, I don¡¯t feel that from them

    She calls Misato with ¡®-chan.¡¯ Tokuda-san with ¡®-san¡¯

    And yet, she doesn¡¯t have any suffix for Sumitomo-san and the girls.

    Tamayo-san is easy to understand.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re also my colleagues ¡¹

    Huh, Misato?

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san, if you¡¯re worried about something, then you¡¯re free to ask ¡¹

    Misato told the three.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san asks Misato.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve taken notes of all the lectures we had so far ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! Are you saying that you¡¯re teaching us?! ¡¹

    Asahina-san said offended.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I can teach you, but at least, you could review the lessons you had before your training this afternoon ¡¹

    Misato-san showed a calm smile.

    ¡¸ No thanks. I don¡¯t want you teaching me ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Me too, thanks, but no thanks ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s none of your business! leave me alone! ¡¹

    Asahina-san told Misato.

    At that moment.

    Kurosawa Naoko-san walks briskly.

    Then, she grabbed Asahina-san¡¯s clothes and lifted her.

    ¡¸ Cut it out you all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care if you girls are already falling off but what you did was too much on someone who tried to lend you a hand! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s got nothing to do with you, is there?!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Of course it does! ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san shouts.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all going to work together as prostitutes, so I hate to admit it but we¡¯re colleagues here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? Are you trying to score some points too? ¡¹

    Asahina-san glares at Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ Obviously! Even now, where we¡¯re eating together in the same place, it¡¯s all an aptitude test! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t Minaho-san tell us in the bath earlier? ¡°Don¡¯t ever show your weakness?¡± ¡¹

    Tokuda-san said.

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t lend out our hand to you girls here, that will also lower our ratings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san¡¯s right, in the brothel, teamwork is essential, and so, girls who stand to survive on her own will have a lower rating ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ And so, I don¡¯t care whatever happens to you, but, I¡¯ll just say this. If you don¡¯t understand something, then ask us right now ¡¹

    Kurosawa Naoko-san told Sumitomo-san and the girls.

    ¡¸ You girls only have this lunch break as your time left ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want to ask us, then Katsuko-sama and Tamayo-sama is in here too, I believe it¡¯s better to ask them directly ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ Why not ask Minaho-san directly? I mean, try to recover yourselves a bit! Don¡¯t show whatever you think in your head to your face, try to be sociable! Minaho-san¡¯s the one who holds your fates ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san speaks strongly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just you, you have your family on your shoulders, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tokuda-san speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ If you girls face this afternoon without doing anything, that would mean that you¡¯re abandoning your family! If you do that, then I¡¯ll scorn you forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I have the same sentiment as Sonoko-chan ¡¹

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san said. The three looked down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll fetch my notes from the room earlier ¡¹

    Misato smiled.

    ¡¸ It would be a waste of time ¡¹

    ¡¸ The lecture room¡¯s door is open ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll come back right away ¡¹

    Misato jogs in the corridor.

    ¡¸ Abandon your useless pride, surviving is your priority right now ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san told Sumitomo-san and the girls.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1112.

    Chapter 1112. S*x Trend / Deciding the Order

    In the end, after Misato, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san urged them.

    Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina began reviewing the prostitute etiquette.

    They read Misato¡¯s notes, and asked Katsuko-nee, and Tamayo-san, their lecturers.

    As expected, they didn¡¯t go to Minaho-neesan to ask her, but still.

    ¡¸ You lot can take a plate of sandwich with you, go eat in the next room ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispered to me.

    ¡¸ If you stay here, those girls will be conscious of you in all sorts of ways ¡¹

    Oh right, the prostitute cadets¡­

    They¡¯re rushing a review for their sex training with me later in the afternoon.

    They¡¯re talking about how to greet the customers as of now, but¡­

    Soon, the contents will become about sex.

    They probably don¡¯t want to see me, their training partner.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re going to that room ¡¹

    I took Arisu, Karen, Mitama, and Kinuka with me to the next room.

    Mitama and Kinuka are already holding food and drinks.

    ¡¸ Finally, those girls seem to be in the mood to study ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ After all, people won¡¯t learn something unless they have the desire ¡¹

    ¡¸ Desire to learn? ¡¹

    I only see them as trying to do something in a hurry since Minaho-neesan cornered them.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good for them, it¡¯s their fate on the line after all. Even so, they¡¯ll learn more in the next hour compared to the several days of learning they had ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    Minaho-neesan planned for Sumitomo-san and the girls to study this way from the beginning.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Either way, I¡¯ll only do what I have to ¡¹

    As a member of the Black Forest, I¡¯ll follow Minaho-neesan¡¯s instructions.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s time ¡¹

    Before long, Minaho-neesan said that.

    ¡¸ Kou, come to this room ¡¹

    I left Arisu and the girls and go to the former room.

    Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san are a little agitated, their faces blushing.

    ¡¸ First, look at this ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan brings out two bottles with pills of different colors and shape

    ¡¸ Do you know what kind of medicine is this? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking you girls, Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san ¡¹

    The three are confused.

    ¡¸ You girls are asked so you should answer already ¡¹

    Kurosawa-san whispered to the three.

    Misato-san opened her notes and pointed at some writings.

    ¡º Answer all the questions right away. (If you don¡¯t understand, then just answer that you don¡¯t know,) not answering would be rude to the customers, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re wrong, just answer immediately ¡»

    That¡¯s what¡¯s written.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, we don¡¯t know what that is ¡¹

    Shirahata-san answered Minaho-neesan timidly.

    ¡¸ Is that your response when you don¡¯t know? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Shirahata-san and the girls coldly.

    Then, Misato-san showed another page of her notes.

    ¡º After saying that you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t forget to ask ¡°teach us¡± ¡»

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know, so please teach us ¡¹

    This time, Sumitomo-san answered.

    ¡¸ Good job. Then, I¡¯ll tell you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shakes the bottle, rattling it.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, for your training with Kou, you won¡¯t experience just the deflowering but also creampie ¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s an unsafe day for Sumitomo-san and the girls.

    ¡¸ And then, in case that you become pregnant, you¡¯ll have to give birth to his child and your contract as a prostitute will end¡­I won¡¯t be taking back the money I lent to your family, didn¡¯t I promise that? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, the question of whether the woman becomes pregnant or not, should be a matter of God¡¯s intervention, but¡­ Recently, we have some convenient medicines for that ¡¹

    She shows the medicine bottles in her hand.

    ¡¸ The blue one is a contraceptive pill. If you drink this, you won¡¯t get pregnant, no matter how many times you receive an ejaculation. You heard about these, haven¡¯t you? This is the medicine hospitals give to women who were raped ¡¹

    It¡¯s the contraceptives my women take.

    ¡¸ And then, this red pill is the opposite. It¡¯s an ovulation-inducing drug. A drug that raises the likelihood of conception. It won¡¯t go to 100%, but, if you drink this and have sex, you¡¯ll get pregnant

    Medicine to increase the likelihood of pregnancy.

    ¡¸ You girls are still young, so it might not be real for you yet, but¡­ Humans don¡¯t live as free as they think. Some say that ¡°It¡¯s your life, so you can make your decisions,¡± but, they¡¯re just idiots. It¡¯s a waste of time to talk to them. They don¡¯t know anything about their life ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ For example, many say ¡°I was born in a poor family, but I struggled to get into a top-notch university, joined a big company, and rose through the ranks.¡± or ¡°I started my own company and became successful.¡± Then say, ¡°I worked harder than others. That¡¯s why I succeeded. That¡¯s why I won in life. It¡¯s all because of my good choices,¡± and they boast. People who are that excessive often publish books of their lives, or try to become a politician. ¡¹ But¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Sure, I accept their effort, but still, they were just lucky. There are a lot of factors that are beyond your control in this world ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ For example, fires or natural disasters, or unforeseen accidents. Getting dragged into a crime, or suddenly becoming sick. People you believe betrays you, deceive you. Your family got in an accident, and so you have to cut off your dreams. Your effort is essential, but that alone won¡¯t do. You also need luck ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Sumitomo-san and the girls listen earnestly.

    ¡¸ You girls are in here because you were unlucky. You had to become prostitutes to save your fathers, your company people, and all the affiliated businesses. Furthermore, you¡¯re not cold daughters who¡¯ll abandon your parents in a predicament ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan saw that personality in those girls, and so that¡¯s why she picked Sumitomo-san and the girls.

    ¡¸ For women, their dream would be to offer their virginity to the man they love, marry that man, and make a happy family, but, how many people actually walk the path of their dreams? Most of them don¡¯t marry the man they offer their virginity to, or rather, after having sex, they¡¯ll say that it¡¯s different. And then it cools off, then the woman abandons the man, right? Most of them just got in the mood, and so they gave their first experience to someone they don¡¯t even love. I¡¯ve been in the brothel all the time so I don¡¯t know much, but still ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, anyway, you girls are not lucky with your first experience. It may seem pitiful, but your first partner will be Kou. You have to give up on that. After all, you weren¡¯t lucky enough that you could choose your first-time partner ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan insists that it¡¯s a matter of luck.

    ¡¸ For Tamayo-san, Katsuko, and me, we weren¡¯t lucky either. Therefore, we did things prostitute does in a brothel ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Tamayo-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ People aren¡¯t born equal. Life is unfair, and luck is unswayed. Even if ¡°you gained a good life from your choice,¡± is true, that only means that the person who¡¯s given the choice had good luck ¡¹

    Some are blessed with the chance to make choices.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why one becomes angry when they rethink their life. That they were unlucky. That they¡¯re never given the opportunity in their life to make a choice ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan brings the two bottles close together and makes them click.

    ¡¸ Therefore, this isn¡¯t much, but this will be your opportunity for the choice. It¡¯s nothing big, but, I¡¯m giving you the choice of whether you want to become pregnant after having sex with Kou or not ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the three prostitute candidates.

    ¡¸ If you choose the contraceptive, you won¡¯t get pregnant, but you¡¯ll need to work for five years as a prostitute ¡¹

    She swings the blue pill bottle.

    ¡¸ On the contrary, if you pick the ovulation-inducing drug, you won¡¯t have to work as a prostitute after becoming pregnant and giving a child. ¡¹ You¡¯ll be able to go back home within a year ¡¹

    She shakes the red pill bottle.

    ¡¸ Of course, you also have the choice of not drinking any and letting God do the work. If you have no courage to chose your life, then do that ¡¹

    They¡¯re not forced to drink either of the medicines.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kurama Misato-san, you also received Kou¡¯s creampie earlier. You can pick yours too. Which one will you take? ¡¹

    Misato;

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take the blue pill. This is the path I¡¯m walking for the sake of the Kurama house¡¯s debt. I¡¯ll work as a prostitute ¡¹

    She replied immediately.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, here. Blue pill. Oh, drink this with water ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan opens the bottle and holds out a single blue pill to Misato.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Misato takes the medicine politely.

    ¡¸ Misato-chan, water ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pours water on a cup and hands it to Misato.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Misato puts the blue pill on her mouth then she drinks water.

    I hear Misato¡¯s throat making gulps.

    Sumitomo-san, Shirahata-san, and Asahina-san watched that.

    ¡¸ Now, Kurama Misato-san no longer has the likelihood of becoming pregnant. While at it, she decided to live her life as a prostitute for the next five years ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ So, Sumitomo Momoka-san, Shirahata Setsuna-san, and Asahina Nozomi-san, which will you chose? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the red pill! ¡¹

    Asahina-san, who¡¯s been quiet all this time, speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d pick getting pregnant! If I can end this in a year, then I don¡¯t want to stay here for five! I don¡¯t even want to become a prostitute! ¡¹

    She shouts while disheveling her pigtails.

    ¡¸ I see. What about you, Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks the remaining two.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the blue pill ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san, the sporty short-cut haired beauty, said feebly.

    ¡¸ I already prepared myself to live in this place for five years, and if my father hears that I got pregnant, he might commit suicide ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Shirahata-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, could you give me some time? I can¡¯t decide right now ¡¹

    Shirahata-san, the Japanese-style beauty with huge tits, says while looking down.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, this drug has no effect until post-sex. You can decide after you finish your training with Kou ¡¹

    Misato drank it after our sex, but¡­

    The three of them haven¡¯t done it yet.

    ¡¸ Well then, we have to decide the sequence in training. Kou¡¯s got only one dick so you¡¯ll have to be deflowered one by one ¡¹

    The time finally comes. The three prostitute cadets got nervous.

    ¡¸ Kou, want to decide? Who will you do it first? ¡¹

    The gazes of the girls in the room focused on me.

    ¡¸ Then, Asahina-san¡¯s first ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Asahina-san¡¯s reactions are the most interesting for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Interesting? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re curious about what will happen if you have sex ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san¡¯s next, and Shirahata-san¡¯s last ¡¹

    The two trembled.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou. Are you that uninterested in Shirahata-san? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like that, but it seems that she¡¯s the most boring in sex among the three ¡¹

    I said it clearly.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I feel like Asahina-san¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to need more consideration? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m sure that it will be the most fun with Asahina-san once we have sex ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at me dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ This is why we need someone like you in our organization. Kou. If this was Katsuko or me, we can¡¯t make decisions from a male¡¯s perspective ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Is Shirahata-san that bad? She¡¯s quite the beauty, and her breasts are big too ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looked at me disheartened.

    ¡¸ But, I can already guess how sex with Shirahata-san will go ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll do only the things Tamayo-san and Katsuko-nee taught her. Even so, it will be only 70% of what she¡¯s learned. It will be something so boring because she sees it as something she can¡¯t avoid so she¡¯s doing it ¡¹

    It will almost be like a dead tuna.

    ¡¸ In that regard, Sumitomo-san¡¯s going to do it with all her best. ¡°Since I have to do this, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± that¡¯s her personality I believe. Therefore, she¡¯ll do only what she¡¯s taught, but she will give out a refreshing kind of sex ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san looked at me confused.

    ¡¸ As for Asahina-san, she¡¯ll never do anything she¡¯s taught, and since I know that she won¡¯t, it makes me excited about what kind of sex she¡¯ll bring to the table ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ But, if it¡¯s this kind of girl, won¡¯t there be a chance that she¡¯s not even a good partner in sex? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san, who¡¯s the lecturer of the girls, asked me.

    ¡¸ Well, I can establish that in sex. After all, Asahina-san¡¯s cute, and she has a good body proportion, I already know that it will feel good to just embrace her. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be fun ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san, was he this scary before? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ He developed like that because of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ He only has sex with the best women after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Oh, he¡¯s become a gourmet for women so his eyes and tongue is trained that well ¡¹

    Tamayo-san looked at me and muttered.

    ¡¸ It might be even more than we expect ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mutters.

    ¡¸ So, as for the deflowering venue of these girls, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I made a suggestion.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ooh, this has an amazing view ¡¹

    I take the secret elevator from the basement¡­

    Then, go up to the VIP room in the hotel above.

    Of course, Katsuko-nee¡¯s with me.

    The time is Sunday Afternoon, Autumn.

    The pleasant sunshine is flowing through the screen.

    Below me are the outskirts of Tokyo.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, what floor is this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ 32 ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why this is the view.

    ¡¸ You see since they¡¯ll be deflowered only once in their life, it¡¯s better to do it in this bright place, not in that basement ¡¹

    I said.

    Asahina Nozomi-san¡¯s looking down, not saying anything.

    ¡¸ Look at it, Asahina-san. This is a good view ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about the scenery ¡¹

    Asahina-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Look at it, this will become an unforgettable memory for you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles gently.

    ¡¸ This is much better than only seeing the bed, the color of the sheet, and the ceiling, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I wonder if that¡¯s Katsuko-nee¡¯s memories of her first time.

    ¡¸ The VIP room isn¡¯t just one room, right? ¡¹

    I changed the topic.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is the same as the suite rooms for ordinary hotels. We also have adjoining rooms. There are two bedrooms, a drawing-room, a game room for cards and billiards, and a party room

    Yeah, the room¡¯s name is only for the pretext, since the customers of the Black Forest are riding the elevator to the basement.

    So, the VIP room can be used to invite people to a party, since many customers will come here.

    ¡¸ Asahina-san, which room would you like to do it? ¡¹

    Now then, what to do?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1113.

    Chapter 1113. S*x Training with the Virgins / Nozomi 1 Funikura

    The VIP room on the 32nd floor of the hotel.

    One of the rooms among the many; Is the party room with the size of 20 tatami mats.

    The huge window on one side of the wall has a magnificent view of Tokyo¡¯s suburbs.

    Oh, the Tokyo Tower¡¯s there, and that¡¯s the Sky Tree.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, where¡¯s the Mt. Fuji? ¡¹

    I asked while at it.

    ¡¸ The Mt. Fuji is on the other side. You can¡¯t see it from this room. I think you can view it from the main bedroom ¡¹

    Oh, the other window.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll say it beforehand, the VIP room windows are using special magic mirrors. You can view the scenery outside, but the outside can¡¯t see anything here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explained it to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s room to invite everyone in the politics and business, and so it¡¯s taking helicopters trying to take photos in consideration. The window glass is a double structure, there¡¯s a special gas in the gap between the first and second window. There¡¯s a technique to read the vibrations inside the room from the vibrations in the window glass through laser, and so they make sure that no vibration goes through the glass outside.

    They even took that into consideration.

    ¡¸ Even so, our intentions are for the customers to enjoy their acts with the prostitute in the underground facility. This has good scenery, but there¡¯s a higher chance of information leak compared to the underground ¡¹

    Well, if they¡¯re exposed to be having sex with prostitutes of minor age, then no matter how high you are, you¡¯ll fall.

    And so, they¡¯re making sure that none of the circumstances in this place is leaked outside.

    Jii-chan and the likes trust Minaho-neesan because of the established reputation in confidentiality.

    ¡¸ There are customers who desire to have sex with the prostitute in here, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Well, boys would love to have sex with women while watching the environment of Tokyo.

    ¡¸ By the way, you can do this with the windows too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses a switch in the wall.

    Then.

    The huge wall window turned to a mirror.

    ¡¸ This was originally a magic mirror, but, when you use electricity, it becomes a double-sided mirror. This is used when the customers are bad at dealing with tall places

    I see. Not all of the big-shots in the business and politics like the outside view.

    Hmm.

    Asahina-san looks at the party room interior reflected in the mirror.

    She¡¯s been in low spirits since she¡¯s brought here.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s aware of that.

    ¡¸ This VIP room also has a surveillance system installed. It¡¯s controlled from the basement, so the door won¡¯t open unless we give them a permit

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s watching what we¡¯re doing from the camera and microphones.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let you take care of things after this, but I¡¯ll be watching from the sides as her teacher. I mean, I¡¯m also serving as a record keeper ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out her digital camera.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll record Asahina-san¡¯s deflowering ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s still looking down, trembling.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, let¡¯s bring the window back to what it was earlier ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Either way, I want to deflower Asahina-san under the bright sunshine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee operates the switches and turned the huge mirror back to a window again.

    The bright autumn sunlight wraps the room.

    It gently shines on Asahina-san¡¯s young body.

    ¡¸ Well then, why don¡¯t we start? ¡¹

    I took out one chair and sit down.

    ¡¸ Then, Asahina-san, first, strip ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s wearing the school uniform from her home town.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ No, you see, I could just tear off that uniform of yours and rape you half-naked, but look at the view, it¡¯s so good, and the blue sky feels great too. So, I want to see Asahina-san¡¯s naked body in this bright light ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So, hurry up ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s doing nothing, just standing there.

    ¡¸ I thought you want to have sex with me, get pregnant, and return home? If that¡¯s the case, you have to get naked ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t arouse me with your lewd figure then we won¡¯t be able to have sex. As of now, Asahina-san¡¯s got no allure that my dick¡¯s not standing ¡¹

    I corner Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ This is your training as a prostitute, it would be a problem if Asahina-san doesn¡¯t try to encourage me ¡¹

    If this was compensated dating, the woman would just lie down and let the man play with her body his way, but¡­

    In prostitution, sex is a professional market.

    It¡¯s got to be them taking the initiative or it won¡¯t be accepted as a job.

    ¡¸ Hurry up! ¡¹

    I ordered her forcefully and Asahina-san starts taking off her uniform with her trembling fingers.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do that there! Go to the window, take it off on a bright place ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯ll see me from the outside ¡¹

    Asahina-san said with a dry and tiny voice.

    ¡¸ You never listen when people talk, don¡¯t you? Katsuko-nee just said it earlier that this window is a magic mirror, you can¡¯t peek from the outside ¡¹

    I speak coldly.

    ¡¸ Besides, this is a tall hotel. Can you see any building at the same eight?! There¡¯s not even a helicopter around! Look! ¡¹

    Asahina-san sends a glance outside the window.

    But.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you say that¡­are you embarrassed? ¡¹

    Getting naked near the huge window, where light is basking her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m embarrassed ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked down and said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to strip! I want to see Asahina-san strip naked while embarrassed ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ When stripping, it¡¯s better to have music. Taking off her clothes while matching to the music ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should we play something? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸ Since this is a party room, there should be some music equipment around ¡¹

    Err. No.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Katsuko-nee. But no need. Asahina-san ¡¹

    I looked at Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ Sing something. I want to hear you sing while stripping ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at me for the first time.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Anything will do, You can sing whatever song you like ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you tell me that so suddenly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, go sing one of those..you know¡­nursery rhymes ¡¹

    I try to recall one song.

    ¡¸ The one with the lyrics ¡°** No Pantsu wa yoi Pantsu(** Panties were a good one)¡± The Italian nursery rhyme? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s eyes turned round.

    ¡¸ I mean, Asahina-san¡¯s first name is Nozomi, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, sing ¡°Nozomi¡¯s panties is a good panty¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What the hell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, after one chorus, take off one piece of clothing. I mean, go take it off already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait a second ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make me, oh, don¡¯t start with panties, sing whichever piece of clothing you¡¯re taking off first! Start with your sailor blouse ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s sailor uniform is split into top and bottom.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want to! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what you¡¯re supposed to say! If I say you do this, you¡¯re going to do it! Hurry, I¡¯ll sing with you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ ?Nozomi¡¯s sailor uniform is a good sailor uniform!Wow¡¢Amazing!!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! I get it already!!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san begins taking off her clothes desperately as the development is becoming silly.

    ¡¸ ?Take it off, take it off! Nozomi¡¯s sailor blouse!!Take it off, take it off! Nozomi¡¯s sailor blouse!Hara Hore, hire hare, hara, hore, hire hare!Nozomi took off her sailor blouse! There!!!? ¡¹

    Asahina-san finally managed to take off her sailor suit before I finished my song.

    Yeah, her bra¡¯s pink.

    Her breasts aren¡¯t that big, but she has thin hips, and the cup is still big.

    ¡¸ Now, your socks are next ¡¹

    I¡¯m singing, but Asahina-san isn¡¯t.

    ¡¸ ?Nozomi¡¯s socks are good socks! It smells good! It smells!!? ¡¹

    Then, Asahina-san took off her socks and glared at me.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t smell! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Take it off! Take it off! Nozomi¡¯s socks!!Take it off! Take it off! Nozomi¡¯s socks!Hara Hore, hire hare, hara, hore, hire hare!Nozomi took off her socks! There!!!? ¡¹

    Yeah, her toes are beautiful. Even her nails.

    She¡¯s right, it doesn¡¯t smell.

    ¡¸ Okay, next, your skirt ¡¹

    I sang again.

    ¡¸ Nozomi¡¯s skirt is a good skirt! Hirahira! Hirahira! ¡¹

    Then.

    Asahina-san too.

    ¡¸ ?Take it off, take it off, Nozomi¡¯s skirt!Take it off, take it off, Nozomi¡¯s skirt!Hara Hore, hire hare, hara, hore, hire hare!Nozomi took off her skirt! There!!!? ¡¹

    Her voice got smaller halfway, but still.

    She¡¯s singing with me.

    Below the skirt she just took off is a pink panty, matching with her bra.

    She has thin and long legs, and since she doesn¡¯t go to sports clubs, she doesn¡¯t have muscles and her skin¡¯s white.

    ¡¸ Now, it¡¯s time for your bra! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Geez, I don¡¯t care anymore! ¡¹

    Asahina-san spat out and then, loudly;

    ¡¸ ?Nozomi¡¯s bra is a good bra!It¡¯s expensive!Expensive!!? ¡¹

    She sang by herself.

    Yeah, these bra and panty set are high class, they¡¯re expensive.

    ¡¸ ?Take it off, take it off, Nozomi¡¯s bra! Take it off Take it off Nozomi¡¯s bra!? ¡¹

    The song is stupid, but Asahina¡¯s face is serious.

    Seriously, it¡¯s the peak of desperation.

    ¡¸ ?Hara Hore, hire hare, hara, hore, hire hare! Nozomi took off her bra! There!!? ¡¹

    Asahina-san tosses her bra.

    The cute breasts of hers jumped and her nipples appeared.

    Yeah, those are some nicely shaped breasts.

    ¡¸ Now, lastly, let¡¯s go with your panties! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Geez!!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san shouts in a complaint but she still sings.

    ¡¸ ?Nozomi¡¯s panty is a good panty!This too is expensive!!!!!? ¡¹

    Now, the two of us sing aloud.

    ¡¸ ?Take it off, take it off, Nozomi¡¯s panty! Take it off Take it off Nozomi¡¯s Panty! Hara Hore, hire hare, hara, hore, hire hare! Nozomi took off her bra! There!!? ¡¹

    Asahina-san lowers her panty and then tosses it to the window glass.

    At that moment, her slightly hairy, and inexperienced slit appeared.

    ¡¸ There! I took it off?! Satisfied?!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ Yep, I am ¡¹

    I smiled. Then Asahina-san suddenly realized.

    She tried to hide her breasts and crotch.

    ¡¸ You sure are amusing, Asahina-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Asahina-san¡¯s body

    She probably recorded Asahina-san¡¯s stripping too.

    ¡¸ Dear, as expected of you, to think that you can find her charm ¡¹

    ¡¸ And this is why it¡¯s going to be fun. It obviously is going to be fun once I get to have sex with Asahina-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Asahina-san. Give me a moment, I¡¯m taking off my clothes too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Ah, let¡¯s sing together ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Together? ¡¹

    I sang.

    ¡¸ ?My briefs are good briefs! It might smell a bit, maybe? ¡¹

    I took off my clothes casually while singing.

    This time, Asahina-san didn¡¯t sing with me.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re the most amusing, most charming ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me and smiled.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ ?Take it off Take it off my briefs! Hara Hore, hire hare, hara, hore, hire hare! I took off my briefs! There!!? ¡¹ ¡¹

    I¡¯m now naked.

    ¡¸ Well then, the carpet in this room is fluffy, isn¡¯t it? And so, even if we lie down here and have sex, it won¡¯t hurt ¡¹

    I tell Asahina-san who¡¯s hiding her parts in shame.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s just replaced with new ones so it¡¯s not dirty ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Right. They fixed the carpet for the opening of the brothel. I mean, if we just have sex on here and the carpet gets dirty with Asahina-san¡¯s blood, I feel sorry for the cleaners ¡¹

    I take out the white bedsheet I brought from the basement.

    ¡¸ And so, we¡¯re going to place this sheet above the carpet, and we¡¯re having sex in here ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at me in a daze

    ¡¸ And so, we should spread out the sheets properly. This will be the sheet when Asahina-san¡¯s deflowered, and then, Katsuko-nee¡¯s going to take a photo that will remain for eternity, I¡¯d feel sorry if the sheet isn¡¯t spread properly

    So, I spread out the sheet.

    ¡¸ So, help me out spreading this sheet, Asahina-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need two people when spreading the bedsheet, right? So hold that side for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Finding it unavoidable. Asahina-san grabs the opposite side.

    She averts her eyes so she doesn¡¯t look at my naked body or my dick.

    Her thoughts are focused on that one so her guard loosens up.

    Asahina-san¡¯s cute breasts, navel, and crotch are all visible to me.

    Furthermore, our distance is only two meters, a thin bedsheet.

    Asahina-san can still endure that.

    ¡¸ Go to that side. Around the window, yes, I want it in that bright area ¡¹

    The two of us help each other to spread the bedsheet.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s following us, taking photos.

    ¡¸ Okay, there. Now pull it! Okay, now put it down ¡¹

    The clean white sheet is put on the soft fur carpet.

    ¡¸ Okay, good. Wait a second, I¡¯ll check it ¡¹

    I let go of the sheet and close my distance with Asahina-san

    ¡¸ Hey, Ashina-san, lie down. I want to see how it looks ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Asahina-san, if you don¡¯t lie down I won¡¯t be able to see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s still hiding her breasts and crotch

    She lies down on the sheet bashfully

    ¡¸ How is it, is it comfortable? Does it hurt your back? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s good ¡¹

    Asahina-san replied.

    ¡¸ Do you think that you¡¯re going to be okay if we start moving intensely? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re going to have sex later ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You saw me have sex with Misato before lunch, right? We¡¯re going to swing our hips that intensely ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, you think that it¡¯s going to be okay even if we go in full swing? ¡¹

    I¡¯m asking not about her virgin body, but only with the carpet and the sheets.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    Asahina-san checks the feel of the sheet with her naked back.

    ¡¸ By the way, Asahina-san ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Look, my thing is already like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked my way unconsciously.

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    The young beauty froze.

    My dick is completely erect. It¡¯s pointing at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Then, should we begin? ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Now we begin our real training, I¡¯m the customer and Asahina-san¡¯s the prostitute ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s face became filled with tension.

    ¡¸ Ashaina-san, you¡¯ll have to entertain me just as Katsuko-nee and everyone taught you. Okay? ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at me. She¡¯s not answering.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, turn the window to a mirror ¡¹

    I told Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ Okay, turning it into a mirror ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pressed the switch she used earlier.

    The huge window on the side turned to a mirror in an instant.

    ¡¸ Look, Asahina-san ¡¹

    I pointed at the mirror¡¯s surface. Asahina-san turned slowly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m naked. Asahina-san¡¯s naked too. It is as you can see ¡¹

    The mirror shows a naked girl sitting on a sheet spread over the carpet on the floor, and¡­

    A little further from her, is me, naked.

    And, my penis is violently erect.

    It¡¯s tensed dark red glans is reflected in the mirror.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re naked. We¡¯ve got nothing to hide, all we have to do is sex ¡¹

    I said.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1114.

    Chapter 1114. S*x Training with the Virgins Nozomi 2 ¨C Accomplice

    ¡¸ Eh, err. Asahina Nozomi, 16 years old, first-year high school ¡¹

    We¡¯re in the party room on the 31st floor of the hotel where the lights come through the screen.

    The fluffy and vivid red carpet has a white sheet spread out.

    On top of that, the naked Asahina-san¡¯s bowing her head to me in seiza.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you for requesting me for today¡­hmm ¡¹

    I purposely take some distance from her, sitting on a chair with my back turned on her.

    With that, Asahina-san can¡¯t see my dick.

    The distance is to give Asahina-san some leeway in her mind.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already making mistakes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Asahina-san while facing the camera on her.

    She¡¯s recording Asahina-san¡¯s speech when welcoming a customer as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Since she didn¡¯t listen to Katsuko-nee¡¯s lessons earnestly, and then she¡¯s suddenly naked and is in a brightly lit location. Asahina-san¡¯s nervousness must be on a high level.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, let her do what she wants for now ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Continue, Asahina-san ¡¹

    I said. Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ Eh, err¡­anyway, I¡¯ll do the best that I can so, please take care of me ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s already crumbling.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with ¡°I¡¯ll do the best that I can¡± ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­sex? ¡¹

    Asahina-san replies with another question.

    ¡¸ Wrong. It¡¯s to make me feel good, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s sex ¡¹

    Asahina-san grumbles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, sex means both the man and woman feel pleasure. But, since Asahina-san¡¯s going to prostitute herself, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll feel pleasure too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I know that it hurts on my first time ¡¹

    She looked at me discontentedly.

    Is she already accustomed to being naked? She¡¯s no longer hiding her nipples and crotch.

    Well, if I¡¯m in an area where I could touch her, her reaction would change.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. Being a prostitute means you¡¯re working in the service industry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already know that, why are you telling me this? ¡¹

    Asahina-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that stupid ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ After all, you don¡¯t even get why I¡¯m not pushing you down right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re ready for me to attack you, and so, you want me to finish it as soon as possible, isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re thinking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Why are you making me do all this stuff I don¡¯t even understand. If you want to fuck me then hurry up and do it! I¡¯ll just close my eyes and endure all of it! ¡¹

    Asahina-san says as if she¡¯s spitting out.

    ¡¸ That would be just ordinary rape, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t this rape? You want to mess me up, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ See? You don¡¯t get it. If this was rape, then I would be the rapist, the criminal, and Asahina-san will be my victim ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, this is completely different. Asahina-san, you¡¯re ready for me to rape you, but who cares about the later, you¡¯re going to train with me as a prostitute, and have sex with me ¡¹

    Right, Asahina-san¡¯s a prostitute for now.

    ¡¸ In the laws of Japan, it¡¯s a crime for a man to buy a woman but, it¡¯s also banned for women to sell their bodies to men ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the third article of the Anti-Prostitution Law, it says that ¡°No person shall engage in prostitution or act as a partner thereof.¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s just a ban, there¡¯s no punishment for the prostitution work itself. The police won¡¯t even catch you ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Japan¡¯s got some weird laws. They say that prostitution isn¡¯t allowed, but, they didn¡¯t prepare any penalty, so the prostitution deeds won¡¯t go away. However, they have a punishment for those who are managing it. Therefore, let¡¯s say for example that the police step in right now and found that Asahina-san¡¯s already naked, then it¡¯s an attempt on prostitution. And so, even when we¡¯re all caught, the only people receiving punishments would be Minaho-ojousama and me. Meaning, the people who manage the prostitution, and Asahina-san, who¡¯s currently doing the prostitution act, won¡¯t receive any ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, before all that, Asahina-san¡¯s still below legal age, and so the ¡°obscenity regulations¡± will catch her. The police will take you in their custody, but they will not judge Asahina-san as a criminal. Legally speaking that is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ The way the country thinks is that the woman who¡¯s in prostitution had reasons why she had to do it. It¡¯s either she¡¯s poor, forced, or just dumb, and so, she had no choice but to sell her body, thus, they see them not as the criminal to judge, but the victim to protect. Therefore, only those who manage prostitution receive punishments, and the prostitute herself won¡¯t receive any ¡¹

    Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ So, if I prostitute myself, it won¡¯t be a crime? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how the law in Japan says, But¡­ ¡¹

    I looked straight at Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different in reality. Selling your body for money is still sinful ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s absolutely necessary, a sin is still a sin.

    ¡¸ True, ¡°Thou shall not commit adultery,¡± is included in the Ten Commandments that Moses brought in, that would mean prostitution for women ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I think that Asahina-san already knows it but, the people managing this brothel were former prostitutes. Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Tamayo-san, your lecturer earlier ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ They know that the prostitution work, the act of selling one¡¯s body, is sinful. Not everyone became a prostitute voluntarily. Some prostitutes were forced through horrible methods. Even so, they know that they¡¯re criminals ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought that I¡¯m the victim of the person who brought me to this fate, but, I can¡¯t just ask my customer to be considerate of me because I am a victim. They¡¯re giving money, so I need to show a corresponding performance to that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Meaning, the prostitute we seek, is an accomplice who¡¯ll earn money together with us through criminal acts, that¡¯s ¡°prostitution.¡± A person who knows that they¡¯re doing a crime are people who have made their resolve ¡¹

    Those in the basement are watching our conversation.

    The remaining two prostitutes, Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san too.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need weak people who think that they¡¯re the victim all the time in our organization. ¡¹ I mean, our brothel has VIPs as our customers, and so we won¡¯t bring out sobbing girls in our shop ¡¹

    ¡¸ The customers also take a risk to come to our brothel. And so, we don¡¯t hire girls who can¡¯t become accomplices of the customers and us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san know that. Those girls can work complicity. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re okay with any cute and young girls you know ¡¹

    Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ A-Are you telling me to become your accomplices? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not forcing you. Asahina-san¡¯s the one to decide that, although ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Between Asahina-san, Sumitomo-san, and Shirahata-san, I think that you¡¯re the one I want as our ally the most ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I feel like Asahina-san can become our accomplice ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Asahina-san¡¯s the most frank among the three ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You just say whatever you think, you cry, get angry, it¡¯s easy to understand how you feel. I prefer to work together with honest people ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s confused with what I¡¯m telling her.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san wanted to look like they control their emotions, and that they¡¯re considerate of the people around them, but, the truth is, they don¡¯t see anything, and they don¡¯t care about anything ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But, I still like Sumitomo-san more. That girl¡¯s quite tactless. She has that sporty look, so she imposes herself to look after her juniors, I think that she had lots of opportunities to act as an understanding senior. But, the reality is that she¡¯s the type of girl who doesn¡¯t understand how nervous people around her feel or something ¡¹

    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s bad.

    It¡¯s just that she has a poor understanding of personal relationships, that she makes mistakes on what she should do.

    She tried to be the leader of the Sumitomo, Shirahata, and Asahina group, and she failed in steering.

    In sports clubs, some look like leaders, and so the teacher assigns them as a captain, but in reality, they¡¯re the type of people that once they become the leader, they can¡¯t unify the team at all.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san¡¯s lying too much. She speaks while always thinking of her place. She thinks of nothing but to improve her place. Therefore, there¡¯s no heart in whatever she¡¯s saying. Furthermore, she only sees around from a narrow scope, and so she doesn¡¯t see the larger picture. She could fool her teachers and the other students in her hometown and in her school, but it won¡¯t work here ¡¹

    I looked at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not talking behind your back! I¡¯m talking with full knowledge that Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san¡¯s listening ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your turn after Asahina-san, so get ready for your turn ¡¹

    I sent my declaration of war while we have time.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the ceiling too

    ¡¸ Our customers go through the carnage in politics and business, and so, they could see through half-baked lies right away. Women who speak of flattery with no heart exists everywhere, there¡¯s no need to go to a high-class brothel for that, right? Our customers pay a large amount of money, and so we offer them with women of high quality ¡¹

    She said smiling.

    ¡¸ Our customers would prefer someone like Kurama Misato-chan, a pure and innocent girl. Or maybe Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san, they¡¯re desperate hard workers. Those who already had generations of hardship and fortune prefer that kind. Then, a straightforward girl like Asahina-san. You¡¯re quite the noisy and troublesome girl, but, our customers will find that amusing ¡¹

    Of course.

    I also think that Asahina-san¡¯s got it.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, ¡°A girl who talks a lot and doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s trying to say, and is always in a hurry,¡± like Sumitomo-san, or ¡°Girls who always try to hide their true feelings¡± like Shirahata-san is hated. They paid so much, and yet, the women who keep them company are bad, it would be a waste, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ ¡°Young and beautiful,¡± isn¡¯t enough for a high-class brothel, the personality is the top priority ¡¹

    The Black Forest is locking out the perverted group that was with Shirasaka Sousuke.

    We¡¯re narrowing it down to only a social club of big names in politics and business.

    It¡¯s got to be a gathering of the best girls.

    ¡¸ Am I getting praised? ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s saying with an openmouthed face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I am ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Although, don¡¯t get carried away because I¡¯m praising you. Still, I just want Asahina-san to be our ally. To become an accomplice in doing bad things. I mean¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I feel like I can have fun when having sex with Asahina-san. No, that¡¯s what I want ¡¹

    ¡¸ As you already know, this girl isn¡¯t lacking in cute girls around him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    And to prove that, I had sex with Arisu, and Mitama, and the girls and showed it to Asahina-san and the girls.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t view the value of girls just from their appearance. He truly praises you Asahina-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked down.

    ¡¸ Oh, Asahina-san still has the choice of getting pregnant from one creampie and returning home without becoming a prostitute. That¡¯s your freedom ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, right now, Asahina-san¡¯s a newcomer prostitute. In our sex training, you¡¯re going to receive lessons on how to become a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be a problem if you don¡¯t do that much. Since you¡¯re already here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s something that needs to be done ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, you won¡¯t understand me unless you experience sex ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ I know. Asahina-san¡¯s still doubting what I¡¯m telling you, right? And so, we won¡¯t be able to move forward, unless we have sex here ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you discover in sex? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t convey those in words. Can you tell someone who never ate a Pacific saury the taste of it? It¡¯s better to let them have a taste of the food instead of describing it to them. That¡¯s how sex is ¡¹

    Hearing my reply, Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ Pfft. Ahahahahahaha ¡¹

    She laughed feebly

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with the Pacific saury metaphor, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    She sighed.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, seriously, I don¡¯t get you ¡¹

    Then, she tossed her legs on the sheets.

    ¡¸ But, anyway, I get that you¡¯re trying to communicate with me seriously. You¡¯re not just trying to rape me and break my heart, but you¡¯re trying to build a personal relationship¡­ ¡¹

    Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ Just like earlier, when you made me sing while stripping, it¡¯s stupid. It¡¯s funny, why was I not bursting out even though you were doing something so stupid? ¡¹

    The girl sits while grasping her knees, laughing.

    ¡¸ Was that also your method of trying to relax me? ¡¹

    She looked at me.

    ¡¸ I wanted to be as fair as possible ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Well, I know that our relationship will never be equal, fair, but still¡­ ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s father received a loan from Minaho-neesan.

    So, Asahina-san can¡¯t just leave us.

    ¡¸ Even so, I wanted to be open with the cards on my hand. Everything¡¯s in full view, and so I¡¯m leaving those who don¡¯t peek alone, but, I don¡¯t want to abandon the people who react properly to the actions that happen here ¡¹

    ¡¸ That wasn¡¯t my intention ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, you had the most normal reaction. Seeing that amused me, and it was cute ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Asking me to become your accomplice? But I¡¯m quite dumb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯ve got an established reputation at that, but still ¡¹

    I looked at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ My family have a lot of smart people, I just entrust the minor details to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ You sure about leaving those to them? ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ I mean, I have no other choice but to do that. I¡¯m slow, and so I can¡¯t deal with the minor details ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess ¡¹

    Asahina-san giggles again.

    ¡¸ Then, sure. I¡¯m also dumb, so I¡¯ll just leave the minor details for later. For now, I¡¯ll let you take care of things ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Although, I don¡¯t like you at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t love Asahina-san either ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you want to have sex with me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah. Even in this conversation, I¡¯m gradually seeing that you¡¯re a good woman ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Do you really not think that you want to snatch me away forcibly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that will only make Asahina-san¡¯s heart stiff. And it¡¯s no fun to have sex that way. At least, I want to have fun while having sex with Asahina-san, where it¡¯s not rape ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess you¡¯ve done that before? I mean, some cruel raping? ¡¹

    The girl looked into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, one or twice ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s inevitable in this business ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like it¡¯s inevitable. What I¡¯ve done were my own crimes. I¡¯ve got no intention of getting caught, receiving judgment, nor going to prison from that ¡¹

    Right. I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a criminal. I¡¯m not just a member of a criminal organization. I¡¯m also a criminal ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, you want me to become complicit to you this time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Asahina-san accepts, yes ¡¹

    Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ Sure. For now, I¡¯ll try having sex with you ¡¹

    She speaks with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not taking it away from me, but I¡¯m not giving it to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re going to face each other and do it ¡¹

    I promised her.

    ¡¸ But, do teach me, it¡¯s my first time, and I hardly listened to the lectures ¡¹

    Asahina-san said while blushing.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be sure to teach you ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, I¡¯ll do anything you tell me ¡¹

    Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ Either way, anything I do will be embarrassing, so now that we¡¯re here, I¡¯ll do anything no matter how embarrassing they can be! ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t you spread your pussy open and I¡¯ll look at your hymen ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1115.

    Chapter 1115. S*x Training with the Virgins / Nozomi 3 ¨C Get Open

    ¡¸ Then, first, spread your pussy and show me your hymen ¡¹

    I¡¯m sitting a little further from the naked Asahina-san on the sheets as I speak.

    ¡¸ Huh? W-Why? ¡¹

    Asahina-san shows a strong reaction.

    ¡¸ I mean, I want to take a good look at it before having sex ¡¹

    I replied calmly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to look and just put it in, right? I mean, sex is something you do in a dark place ¡¹

    Seems like that¡¯s Asahina-san¡¯s common sense.

    ¡¸ No, we can do it in bright places too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh?! I mean, don¡¯t women say ¡°turn off the lights¡± before having sex, and so it¡¯s dark. Then, you can put it in while it¡¯s dark without making a mistake so it¡¯s okay even without seeing it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where did you get that knowledge from? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­W-W-Why? It doesn¡¯t matter, right? ¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s some pervy talk between women.

    Or maybe, some lewd scene on a shoujo manga.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t go in that smoothly. After all, look at this thing, it¡¯s thick! ¡¹

    I showed Asahina-san my erect penis that¡¯s hiding behind the chair.

    ¡¸ Uuu! ¡¹

    Asahina-san saw my dick and trembled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your first time so it¡¯ll hurt when this goes on, and we need to make sure the angle is right or it won¡¯t be smooth. Besides, if I don¡¯t give it a good look, I could damage Asahina-san¡¯s pussy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say ¡°Pussy, pussy¡± so casually! I¡¯m getting embarrassed here! ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s changing the subject.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m going to tear your hymen, so I want to look at it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s just embarrassing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I also want to see Asahina-san embarrassed. ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll show it to Asahina-san too. You¡¯re curious about how your hymen looks like before it¡¯s gone, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while holding her camera.

    ¡¸ Huh? How? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, look, I have a camera here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee flips the camera to show the screen.

    ¡¸ If we take a photo of you, then you can see it too, Asahina-san ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know which part is my hymen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell you that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen so many hymens up until now so I already know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Asahina-san still hides her chest and crotch.

    The bright sunlight from the window and the white sheet on top of the fresh carpet.

    A naked beauty sits there.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to go there now? ¡¹

    I looked at Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t go then we can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ R-Right ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Then, come here ¡¹

    I stood up from my chair.

    Then, I approach Asahina-san on the sheets with my erect dick exposed.

    Oh.

    Asahina-san¡¯s nervousness grows as I approach.

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of her expression.

    ¡¸ Here I am ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Our bodies now have a 30cm distance.

    I squat on the edge of the sheet.

    ¡¸ Ashina-san¡¯s toenails are clean ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I looked at the tip of her toes.

    Asahina-san¡¯s embarrassed. Not from her nipples or her crotch.

    ¡¸ You care about it, it¡¯s glossy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Isn¡¯t that obvious?! I¡¯m not skipping the toenails ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m touching them ¡¹

    I touched Asahina-san¡¯s legs like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ H-Hyaa! W-What are you doing?! ¡¹

    Ashina-san tries to escape from my hands, but¡­

    Before she could do that, my fingers already grabbed Asahina-san¡¯s pinky on her right toe.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, what? ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s confused.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ See? Why are you afraid? ¡¹

    I smiled while touching her legs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not doing anything scary. There might be some pain later, but try to push through it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­ ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s face turned bright red

    ¡¸ Do you feel your heart throbbing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Well, isn¡¯t that obvious? This is a first for me ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked down and said.

    ¡¸ Me too, it¡¯s thrilling for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re lying ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ve done all this with so many people already, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s my first with Asahina-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s always exciting when doing it with someone for the first time. After all, it¡¯s our first ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re such a bad guy ¡¹

    ¡¸ You think? Well yeah ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to deflower Asahina-san later.

    ¡¸ But, maybe, you¡¯re also a good person. I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Thanks. I¡¯ve calmed down. I guess I have to show this part to you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll show it ¡¹

    She lets go of her hand hiding her chest and crotch and then fixed her seating on the sheet.

    ¡¸ Err, if I recall, I can¡¯t stay silent, even when I¡¯m embarrassed, right? ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at Katsuko-nee.

    Yeah, she learned how to speak when exposing their genital area the way prostitutes do.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t listening back then ¡¹

    She apologized for being absent-minded during lectures.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. In Asahina-san¡¯s case, just say whatever comes to your mind. You don¡¯t have to follow the etiquette by the book. Just convey how Asahina-san feels into words ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Err. U-Uhm ¡¹

    Her face blushed.

    ¡¸ P-Please take a look at Nozomi¡¯s embarrassing place¡­look at my pussy ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re saying the same thing yourself ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ I mean, a pussy is a pussy! ¡¹

    Oh, she became defiant.

    ¡¸ So, uhm, Nozomi also wants to see it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I want to see the proof that I¡¯m giving my first time, my virginity to you. I want to remember it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I won¡¯t forget it ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you do I¡¯m kicking you ¡¹

    Asahina-san timidly spreads her legs on top of the sheet.

    ¡¸ Spread it wider ¡¹

    ¡¸ This won¡¯t do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you need to spread it wider or we can¡¯t have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, you do it like this ¡¹

    I grabbed Asahina-san¡¯s kneecaps and spread her legs.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaa! This is embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now spread it more ¡¹

    I had her spread her legs until she makes an M shape.

    ¡¸ Uuu, do I look like a frog in this pose? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you look cute, Asahina-san ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s thin waist and cute navel.

    Her pubic hair is just thin. Ah.

    ¡¸ Your pubic hair¡¯s blonde ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s a quarter-Caucasian if I recall correctly.

    Her hair¡¯s dyed brown, but her hair down here is blonde.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong with it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing, it¡¯s actually better ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to hear praises on my hair down there! ¡¹

    Asahina-san said.

    Then, below that golden thicket¡­

    I see Asahina-san¡¯s unexplored slit.

    A beautiful slit that looks like a slice between her plump white skin.

    Her labia are not swelling nor sticking out, there¡¯s no dark discoloration.

    It¡¯s genuinely virgin soil.

    ¡¸ Still, crotch that never had a penis stick in before are smooth and beautiful ¡¹

    I speak my honest impressions.

    ¡¸ If you ask me, it¡¯s just weird to see this thick thing sticking on you ¡¹

    Asahina-san speaks as she looks at my erect penis.

    I see. Women see dick as weird

    ¡¸ H-Hey ¡¹

    Asahina-san said.

    ¡¸ D-Does it look weird? ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s genitals?

    ¡¸ Are you curious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, I¡¯m curious. That¡¯s something not many people stare at ¡¹

    She¡¯s not a young lady of the Kouzuki house, but¡­

    Asahina-san¡¯s also a young lady of a company president, and she attends an all-girls¡¯ school.

    ¡¸ Nothing odd on the outside, I mean, it¡¯s absurdly clean. It¡¯s rare to see slits like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if I don¡¯t open this, I won¡¯t be able to see the whole picture ¡¹

    ¡¸ Open? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this ¡¹

    I use my index fingers and opened Asahina-san¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unveiling, I¡¯m spreading it out ¡¹

    Her genitals fold over.

    ¡¸ Hyaa!! ¡¹

    Her insides feel the open air.

    Asahina-san¡¯s pussy is shining from love nectar.

    Seems like she¡¯s getting aroused.

    But, she¡¯s still nervous so it¡¯s not a lot.

    ¡¸ Hey, y-you¡¯re looking that far? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even deeper. I can¡¯t see your hymen unless I open it up ¡¹

    I spread Asahina-san¡¯s insides open.

    ¡¸ Ah, I see it ¡¹

    I see the pink flesh.

    ¡¸ H-How is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give me a second, I¡¯ll capture a photo ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee adjusts her camera and lets Asahina-san see her genitals through the monitor.

    ¡¸ T-This is grotesque ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this is your genitals ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s in shock, seeing her genitals for the first time.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s twitching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious. You¡¯re alive ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughed.

    ¡¸ This is the hymen ¡¹

    I point with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    Asahina-san peeks at the proof of her virginity on the screen.

    ¡¸ Hey, why does it have a hole already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hymens do have a tiny hole. If not, you won¡¯t be able to flow out your menses ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Although, everyone has a different size hole there. In Asahina-san¡¯s case, there are three holes. It¡¯s a rare type ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it weird? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t know until we tear it off ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    She takes photos of Asahina-san¡¯s genitals and her confused look.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you going to do with that photo just now? ¡¹

    Asahina-san asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ If Asahina-san wants to see it, you can watch it anytime. But, we¡¯re not giving you a copy ¡¹

    If she brings the photos to the police, they¡¯ll catch us.

    ¡¸ Are you going to threaten me with that video for the rest of my life? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Oh well, I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s you people anyway ¡¹

    Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I don¡¯t care, just do whatever you want ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Asahina-san, do you touch yourself here? Like, normally? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t touch it unless I¡¯m washing it in bath ¡¹

    She¡¯s got no experience in masturbating.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll touch it a bit. If I don¡¯t do this, my dick won¡¯t be able to fit in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I need to loosen you up a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought that it¡¯s bad when it¡¯s loose? ¡¹

    Asahina-san said with a straight face.

    ¡¸ I heard that it¡¯s better if it¡¯s tighter ¡¹

    Second-hand knowledge.

    ¡¸ But, this thing will go on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right. I guess it has to be loose or you¡¯ll tear me apart ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t tear you apart, but it¡¯ll be less painful if you¡¯re loose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, make it loose, please ¡¹

    I use my finger and gently caress around her entrance.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, w-what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just let me do things ¡¹

    I exposed her clitoris and blow wind to it.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t struggle ¡¹

    I scooped some of the love nectar with my finger to polish her clitoris.

    ¡¸ W-What?! Hey! Kyaauu!! ¡¹

    This must be her first time receiving a caress on her clitoris.

    Asahina-san¡¯s body stiffened, and she trembled.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, hyuuuuuuu!!! I feel hot in my stomach!!! ¡¹

    Her love nectar starts appearing.

    ¡¸ Did I leak? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Everyone does that, remember Misato and the girls? They leaked a transparent liquid, didn¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I¡¯m glad that I showed them real sex before we had lunch.

    ¡¸ B-But, Nozomi never thought that her body would become like that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course it will. Asahina-san¡¯s also a woman ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I mean, Nozomi¡¯s not a lewd girl! ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸ You are, look at how wet you are ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Geez! You bully! Auuuuu ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s clitoris starts to puff.

    It¡¯s got a bean size now, it¡¯s turned red.

    ¡¸ Does it feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it make you shiver? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it makes me feel weird, it makes me shiver ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s body is getting hotter.

    Her white skin¡¯s flushed now.

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating and her skin become moist.

    ¡¸ Asahina-san, can we kiss? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time. It¡¯s my first kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I want it ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s eyes are moist from the sexual arousal

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t you do it? ¡¹

    I embraced Asahina-san¡¯s naked body.

    Her body no longer rejects me.

    She lets me embrace her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m doing it ¡¹

    I kissed Asahina-san.

    Oh, her lips still have tension.

    It¡¯s a little stiff.

    I let go of her lips.

    ¡¸ Haaa, I wanted my first kiss on a romantic place though ¡¹

    Asahina-san told me.

    ¡¸ Oh? I think that this place is romantic enough though ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Try looking at the landscape around you ¡¹

    This is the party room on the 32nd floor of a high-rise hotel.

    One wall is purely a window.

    The Tokyo panorama spreads out in their eyes.

    Then, the vast sky above. It¡¯s a blue sky that continues to the horizon.

    The warm autumn sunlight bathes as we hug each other.

    ¡¸ Right, I guess this is romantic too ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at the sky and said.

    ¡¸ Somehow, things just happened without me knowing, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    She looked at me.

    ¡¸ As of now, I don¡¯t feel bad. I feel like everything¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve accepted it all ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s kiss again ¡¹

    ¡¸ As much as you want ¡¹

    Our lips come in contact once again.

    Yeah.

    Her lips relaxed now.

    It feels puffed and soft.

    I can feel Asahinasan¡¯s fresh and youthful vitality.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1116.

    Chapter 1116. S*x Training with the Virgins / Nozomi 4 ¨C Virgin Break (Deflowering ¨C Creampie)

    While we¡¯re kissing repeatedly.

    Asahina-san¡¯s nervousness is slowly going away.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s entwine our tongues ¡¹

    I tell Asahina-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I want our tongues to twine around ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s lewd! ¡¹

    Asahina-san replied with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Everyone does it, and it feels good ¡¹

    I retaliated.

    ¡¸ You want to? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to ¡¹

    Asahina-san speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Then, do it ¡¹

    I invade Asahina-san¡¯s mouth with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hmmm?! ¡¹

    I took Asahina-san¡¯s tongue and licked it.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm?! ¡¹

    I let go of her lips¡­

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I knew it. It¡¯s lewd. But¡­ ¡¹

    But?

    ¡¸ I feel chills behind my back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Want to try it again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, as much as you want ¡¹

    I gave her another French Kiss.

    ¡¸ Asahina-san, do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Yeah, the sunshine from the window feels warm on the skin.

    Our naked bodies entwine in this bright place.

    ¡¸ What do I do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ I think I like kissing. I might get addicted to this ¡¹

    She¡¯s asking me to kiss her now.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Can I touch your breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, didn¡¯t I tell you to do what you want, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Finally, I reached out to Asahina-san¡¯s chest.

    So far, I tried to not be focusing on that spot to stop Asahina-san from getting embarrassed, but¡­

    With this, it¡¯s okay now.

    ¡¸ Hmm! ¡¹

    My hands touched her soft breasts, then Asahina-san trembled.

    Yeah, she¡¯s not in any sports club so she doesn¡¯t have any muscles.

    It¡¯s soft. It¡¯s got the elasticity of nothing but her breasts. This is;

    ¡¸ You know¡­ ¡¹

    Huh, Asahina-san?

    ¡¸ Am I fat? ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    ¡¸ Well, I think that you¡¯re quite thin compared to others ¡¹

    Her hips are thin. Her legs are also tight and long.

    ¡¸ No way, I-I¡¯m fat, aren¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Hmmm

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind it. Girls who are losing weight often ask if they¡¯re fat ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while taking photos of what we¡¯re doing

    ¡¸ The words ¡°I¡¯m not confident in my body,¡± weirdly turns to ¡°I¡¯m fat¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, but why? Ashina-san¡¯s got a beautiful body ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, no, no way, I¡¯m not that beautiful ¡¹

    Asahina-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh? But you¡¯re becoming more beautiful by now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells her.

    ¡¸ Women become beautiful when men love them. And right now, he¡¯s making you shine ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, but what I know is that I¡¯m changing ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Before I noticed, I¡¯m doing this like it¡¯s natural ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s nipples are erect.

    She¡¯s aroused. She¡¯s feeling it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m touching your nipples ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already told you not to tell me each and every single thing you do¡­ahn! ¡¹

    I knead her nipples gently with my fingers.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Then, I won¡¯t ask for your permission anymore ¡¹

    I licked Asahina-san¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Hyauuu!!! T-That one, you should¡¯ve told me ahead of time! Ahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll suck it this time ¡¹

    I put her nipples in my mouth and sucked them.

    I roll it with my tongue inside my mouth.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa, auuuu, iyaaan, geez. this is lewd!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, we¡¯re doing something lewd ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that, but still¡­.kyaaan!! You¡¯re licking my breasts!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s sensitive, she reacts with a lot of twitching.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaan! Lewd! Lewd! Lewd! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Asahina-san¡¯s nipples are delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Don¡¯t say that! ¡¹

    Her well-shaped breasts smell sweet.

    Healthy women let out a lewd smell when their sexual arousal rises.

    Her sweating body is getting accustomed to my hands.

    I lick her breasts and grope the other.

    Ah, the feeling of her flushed skin feels great.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m feeling weird. It¡¯s hot inside my stomach. And I feel my heart throbbing ¡¹

    Looking at it, Asahina-san¡¯s crotch is wet.

    She¡¯s sensitive and easy to get wet.

    Minaho-neesan picked Asahina-san knowing that constitution.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Asahina-san¡¯s body is preparing for sex ¡¹

    I lick her nipples in turns.

    ¡¸ R-Right, I-I might be doing that ¡¹

    Asahina-san looks at me as I crawl my tongue on her chest.

    ¡¸ A man I don¡¯t even like is going to violate me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯m going to fuck you ¡¹

    I put my head on Asahina-san¡¯s abdomen.

    I licked her navel and then¡­

    ¡¸ Are you going to lick me there?! ¡¹

    She¡¯s not responding.

    Asahina-san received Katsuko-nee¡¯s lessons even when she¡¯s not listening.

    She¡¯s observed me have sex with other girls.

    She should know about the act of cunnilingus.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san trembles as I trace her slit with my tongue.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sour ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was the taste of Asahina-san¡¯s liquid ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaaan¡­.you don¡¯t have to report that!!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s body writhes in shame.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s delicious. Asahina-san ¡¹

    I spread open Asahina-san¡¯s slit and lick with my tongue to take the love nectar from the inside.

    ¡¸ Auuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Also, I exposed her clitoris.

    ¡¸ Hey! T-That¡¯s¡­Kyaaan!!! ¡¹

    I lick her small bean.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaaaah! Aaaaah! Noooooooo! This is embarrassing! This is embarrassing!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s feeling this much, so I thought of making her cum once.

    I speed up my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! This is embarrassing, embarrassing, I tell you! Hey! Stop! Stop it already! ¡¹

    Asahina-san swings her hips and ass and tries to escape from my tongue, but¡­

    I grabbed Asahina-san¡¯s thighs, not letting her escape.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaa!! aaaaaahn! Ukuuuuuu! Iyaaaaa!! Afuuuu!! ¡¹

    My face is now sticky from the gushing love nectar.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, something¡¯s weird! Weird! I¡¯m feeling weird! Stop it!!! ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that, I won¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii! Kihiiiiii! Haaaaa! Fuuuuu! Noooooo! Something¡¯s coming!!!! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Then, Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ Pigiiiiii!! Migiiiiii!!! pUrahaaaaaa!!! Kuuuuuuuuuuhaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    She grabs the sheet and then bends her back tight.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaah, aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s experienced ecstasy for the first time in her life.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Asahina-san fell exhausted.

    ¡¸ You okay? Want a drink? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings in a water bottle

    But, she doesn¡¯t seem like she could wake up and drink water herself.

    ¡¸ Gimme, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I took the bottle, opened the cap, and put water in my mouth.

    Then, I poured it into Asahina-san¡¯s mouth and made her drink it.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmmm, hmmm ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s drinking the water I¡¯m pouring on her mouth without resistance.

    ¡¸ Puhaaaa ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s skin turned wet as soon as she swallows the water.

    ¡¸ Want to drink more? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    I put water in my mouth again and then poured it on Asahina-san¡¯s lips.

    I hear Asahina-san¡¯s throat gulping.

    ¡¸ I¡­what happened? ¡¹

    Asahina-san asks while still exhausted.

    ¡¸ You came. You felt pleasure and climaxed. Look, Mitama and Kinuka did that before lunch, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I thought that those girls were just mad! ¡¹

    Asahina-san said.

    ¡¸ Women do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like it. That felt great, geez ¡¹

    Asahina-san shivers.

    ¡¸ But, not all men can make you cum without fail. Remember that. As expected, there has to be good affinity with your body ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ So you mean¡­I have a good affinity with this guy? ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know about that yet, we haven¡¯t had sex yet ¡¹

    I replied smiling.

    ¡¸ Right, we haven¡¯t done it yet ¡¹

    Asahina-san gets up slowly.

    ¡¸ Aah, the sheet¡¯s a mess now ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s love nectar created a stain on the sheet.

    ¡¸ It looks like I wet the bed ¡¹

    I wiped my face from the love nectar with the towel Katsuko-nee gave me.

    ¡¸ Sensitive, easy to get wet, and you have a great body. Asahina-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    Then, Asahina-san¡­

    ¡¸ Your¡­dick¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll touch and lick it, like the way you did to me, right?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to force yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m saying I¡¯m doing it, so come here! ¡¹

    Oh right, From Arisu to Misato, they all fellated me before sex.

    She might think that licking the dick is a necessity before sex.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not like you have to lick the dick all the time ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Some men don¡¯t like it when you lick their dicks, no, I don¡¯t think there is, but still we can¡¯t say that the whole population does ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s about trying to check whether your partner wants it or not. If you make it sound like it¡¯s an assembly-line system, some men would lose their enthusiasm ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee teaches her.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want me to lick it? ¡¹

    Asahina-san asks me straight.

    ¡¸ W-Well¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You already took Nozomi¡¯s first kiss¡­so I don¡¯t mind doing my first oral with you too ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Either way, you¡¯re taking my virginity later too ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I want all of Asahina-san¡¯s first times ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Then hurry up and take out your dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    This time, I lie down on the sheet.

    Asahina-san¡¯s above.

    ¡¸ I knew it, it¡¯s big. Also, it¡¯s got a weird shape, it¡¯s gross ¡¹

    She said while looking at my penis close to her.

    ¡¸ Is this thing going inside me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will go in, you saw it go inside Misato and the girls, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did, it went inside to the root ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s breath stimulates my glans.

    ¡¸ It even went inside that small girl, I guess it¡¯ll go inside me too ¡¹

    Yeah, inside Karen.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m touching it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    The fingers of the prostitute cadet grab my thick rod.

    ¡¸ I-it¡¯s hot, I thought that it¡¯s going to be stiff, but it¡¯s a little soft and flabby ¡¹

    Asahina-san speaks her thoughts.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll lick it ¡¹

    Hmm, she stopped breathing and licked the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little salty and bitter ¡¹

    Then, she licks it, copying Arisu and Mitama¡¯s technique.

    ¡¸ S-So? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I-I see. Then I¡¯ll lick it more ¡¹

    It¡¯s her first time, so it¡¯s not good fellatio, but still.

    Asahina-san does her best to lick my penis.

    Let¡¯s not teach her the fine details for now.

    Seeing Asahina-san¡¯s face as she does her best is enough to satisfy me.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, your name¡­ ¡¹

    My name.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-what was it again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou ¡¹

    I replied.

    Asahina-san continues fellating me.

    ¡¸ How old are you again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sixteen. First-year in high school. The same as Asahina-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see. Then, I¡¯ll call you ¡°Kuromori-kun¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    I smiled and replied.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to have a long relationship ahead of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m responsible for you, Asahina-san, even if you become a prostitute or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Responsible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that what sex is? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a prostitute, then you can consult with me if you have some problem, or if you have something you don¡¯t like. I¡¯ll deal with it. I¡¯m Asahina-san¡¯s accomplice and ally ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, once the five-year contract ends, no, once Minaho-neesan earned income for the money she gave Asahina-san¡¯s father, then the contract ends sooner, but still, even after that, I¡¯ll do what I can for Asahina-san. Even if the prostitute contract ends, our relationship will continue ¡¹

    Asahina-san stares at me while holding my glans in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Of course, you¡¯re free to say that you don¡¯t want to have any contact with us ever again once the contract ends and you go back to your home. I¡¯m not forcing a contact at all. But, friends are friends. That¡¯s how I see it ¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to abandon Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ Besides, Asahina-san might not want to go back home even after the contract ended, many former prostitutes are like that. People who find it painful to live together with a family who knows about their prostitute past. If Asahina-san feels that way, then you can live with us. Remember what I told Misato earlier? Once the contract period ends, you can come to us. You can do any of the choices you have ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If Asahina-san doesn¡¯t want to be a prostitute, that would mean becoming pregnant with my child, right? Since you¡¯re going to be the mother of my child, I want you to stay with us. You can stay with me and together with the child. Well, you can also give the child to Minaho-neesan and forget about us. But, you can rely on me anytime, and if Asahina-san¡¯s in trouble, I¡¯ll help you anytime ¡¹

    Asahina-san still holds my penis.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m going to be a prostitute, meaning I¡¯ll have sex with various men. My body will become dirty ¡¹

    She speaks with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do anything about Asahina-san¡¯s family debt, and I can¡¯t help you out from being a prostitute to repay those debts. That¡¯s the fate you carry, but¡­

    I speak with my honest feelings.

    ¡¸ If Asahina-san is serious about selling your body for your family, then I won¡¯t laugh at that resolve. I think that¡¯s praiseworthy. And, if you continue to hold to that resolve, you won¡¯t escape from reality, and if you don¡¯t forget that will to the end, then I think that you¡¯ll remain beautiful ¡¹

    I looked at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Look at Katsuko-nee, she was kidnapped, turned to a prostitute, and yet, she didn¡¯t lose her ¡®self,¡¯ and so that¡¯s why she¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did lose sight of it. Quite a lot of times. There were stormy times even for me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said embarrassed.

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s thanks to him that I¡¯m able to regain my pride. Well, that¡­I found out that someone would still love me seriously. He sees me as a person after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ As of now, he sees Asahina-san, who should¡¯ve become a prostitute and nothing else, as a friend, and you¡¯re loved as one. Therefore, you can trust what he tells you. No matter how many men Asahina-san have sex with, he will welcome you after your retirement without any qualms ¡¹

    Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ I¡­Nozomi doesn¡¯t trust that. I can¡¯t ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Nozomi trust her father, and yet, she told me to become a prostitute, he sent me here from home, and even Mother couldn¡¯t protect Nozomi ¡¹

    I see. This girl¡­

    ¡¸ Right now, I¡¯ve got nobody to trust ¡¹

    She¡¯s in the middle of despair.

    Therefore, her mental state is unstable.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Asahina-san?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t trust you, I don¡¯t believe you, but¡­it¡¯s okay to have hope, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I said that I want to go home as soon as possible just like everyone, but the truth is, I kind of don¡¯t want it. If I go back home, I can¡¯t just go back to the life before my father and mother sold me off ¡¹

    Asahina-san said.

    ¡¸ If I come home pregnant in exchange for the debt, then Father will be shocked that he¡¯d flip ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, if you add the pangs of conscience after the fact that they sold their daughters, they might not be able to take it mentally ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Nozomi can¡¯t return home right now. I have to work my five-year contract since that¡¯s what Father thinks Nozomi¡¯s doing ¡¹

    Even if the parents sold her off, they still love Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ But, even when returning after the five years of being a prostitute, Father will see me as defiled. I was a prostitute after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so, but that¡¯s how Asahina-san feels. You can¡¯t live together with your family again¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t come home either so I understand you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Then, stay with us ¡¹

    I told Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to trust me now, but I still promise you that ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee tells me;

    ¡¸ Be sure to have sex with Asahina-san the day after she entertains her first customer ¡¹

    She speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ I want you to promise to her that you¡¯ll wash away the pain, the sorrow, and the hardships from selling her body by having sex with you ¡¹

    Yeah, if I want her trust, then I¡¯ll have to accumulate it every day.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure ¡¹

    I replied without hesitation.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Asahina-san, let¡¯s have sex ¡¹

    I get up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to pierce through Asahina-san¡¯s virginity, then pour a lot of semen in your womb ¡¹

    Ashina-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s our contract ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-kun, like this? ¡¹

    Asahina-san lies down on the bed again.

    She sits on the cushion Katsuko-nee brought in.

    ¡¸ Spread your legs wider, as much as you can ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Asahina-san said. But, she¡¯s spreading her legs.

    ¡¸ Then, here I go ¡¹

    I get on top of Ashina-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, kiss me before anything else ¡¹

    I kissed Asahina-san.

    Asahina-san embraced me from below.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve come to love kissing, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I like kissing. But, I won¡¯t do it with anyone else ¡¹

    Asahina-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Nozomi will sell her body to the customers, but I won¡¯t sell my kiss. That¡¯s only for Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then I¡¯ll add that label on Asahina-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ One more. Kiss, kiss, kiss ¡¹

    I kissed her. Then, Asahina-san whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ I like you ¡¹

    It was a small voice.

    ¡¸ Go on, do it ¡¹

    It¡¯s finally time for her deflowering.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do this Asahina-san ¡¹

    I rub my glans on Asahina-san¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little scared. But I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it really hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll know soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Then, Asahina-san looked at me in the eyes.

    ¡¸ Take Nozomi¡¯s virginity. Come, Kuromori-kun ¡¹1

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I push in my hips.

    ¡¸ Ouch! ¡¹

    My tensed glans pushed in and opens Asahina-san¡¯s slit.

    My penis is wrapped in her warm and moist vagina.

    I pin down Asahina¡¯s body with my hand to prevent escape.

    I grab her shoulders.

    Then, I push further.

    Love nectar starts to spill out from the connecting part.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu! It won¡¯t go in anymore ¡¹

    That¡¯s not true.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tearing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ah ¡¹

    Asahina-san noticed the barrier, her hymen.

    ¡¸ Yeah, tear it ¡¹

    I stab through.

    ¡¸ Ouch!!!!!! Higiiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    My glans tears off the thin membrane.

    I can feel it, the wall that was there is now gone.

    ¡¸ Ouch!! It hurts, Kuromori-kun!! ¡¹

    Asahina-san looks at me with eyes that are in pain.

    ¡¸ Just a little bit more, hold it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still going in deeper? ¡¹

    My penis isn¡¯t even half-in yet.

    Only half of it can feel Asahina-san¡¯s warmth

    ¡¸ Just a little more ¡¹

    I push in deeper inside Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!! Aaaaah! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s mouth is flapping, she¡¯s breathing roughly.

    I pile my body on top of Asahina-san¡¯s flushed skin.

    Oh, Asahina-san¡¯s hands are grabbing the sheets tightly.

    Her body¡¯s enduring the tyranny I¡¯m doing.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Asahina-san!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Finally, all of my penis went inside Asahina-san.

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of the union.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, it¡¯s all in ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Really? ¡¹

    Asahina-san asks me with eyes that are on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ Try touching it ¡¹

    I took Asahina-san¡¯s hand and introduced it on the connected part.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true, it¡¯s inside Nozomi ¡¹

    Tears spill from Asahina-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ You okay? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m okay. Thanks ¡¹

    Asahina-san;

    ¡¸ Nozomi¡¯s no longer a virgin, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I already tore it. I took it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Kuromori-kun tore it ¡¹

    She smiled while crying.

    ¡¸ Can you stay still for a while? ¡¹

    Yeah, the pain still is in effect.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t mind. Can I touch your breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go ahead, what you want Kuromori-kun. Nozomi wants a kiss ¡¹

    We kissed while connected.

    Then, I gently groped Asahina-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think I¡¯m okay now. Try moving ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it slowly for now ¡¹

    I begin moving my hips.

    ¡¸ Uguu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uu, I-I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s okay, I can endure it! B-Be a man, it¡¯s not over, right? ¡¹

    Asahina-san¡¯s enduring desperately.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t want it to be that painful ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already told you I¡¯m okay. This is Nozomi¡¯s precious first time so do it until the end ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Asahina-san, at times like that, the woman should be the one asking ¡°hurry up and cum, cum inside me¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Okay, get it ¡¹

    Asahina-san looked up at my face.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun, hurry up and cum! Cum a lot inside Nozomi ¡¹

    Ooh, the narrow vagina of this virgin is clasping.

    I slowly piston inside Asahina-san¡¯s vagina which¡¯s wet with love nectar and virgin blood.

    My glans rubs in the walls that nobody explored before.

    The back of my glans rubs into her narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ This is amazing. It feels good inside Asahina-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun, you¡¯re making such a nice face ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it does feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re pleased with it ¡¹

    Asahina-san smiles at me despite enduring the pain.

    ¡¸ Let it out inside Nozomi. Kuroori-kun¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ -Semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ That, semen, let out your semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will only be me. I¡¯m the only one who can cum inside Asahina-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Kuromori-kun, only you¡­ ¡¹

    Ooh, it¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming soon

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun¡¯s the first to kiss me, the first to see my naked body, to lick my breasts, to see what¡¯s down there and lick it, Nozomi also licked Kuromori-kun¡¯s penis. That was also my first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Asahina-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Call me Nozomi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nozomi!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun¡¯s also the first to put his penis inside me! You also took my virginity ¡¹

    My hips speed up.

    Asahina-san¡¯s body sways lewdly.

    ¡¸ So, cum inside me! Kuromori-kun¡¯s also the first one to pour semen on my womb!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nozomi!!! I!! I!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give it all to Nozomi!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s eyes seek me.

    ¡¸ Cumming! Cumming! Nozomi! Nozomi!! I¡¯m cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Dopyuuuuuu!!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so hot!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s eyes open wide, feeling the white liquid spreading inside her.

    ¡¸ Nozomiii!!! Nozomi!! Nozomi! Nozomi!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I can feel it. It¡¯s coming in ¡¹

    The second, third wave defiles Nozomi.

    The girl became a woman.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Kuromori-kun, let it out! Let out as much as you want!! ¡¹

    My ejaculation¡¯s not ending.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1117.

    Chapter 1117. S*x Training with the Virgins / Nozomi 5 ¨C Post-training Shower

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I fell exhausted on Asahina Nozomi¡¯s flushed and sweating body.

    I feel the squishy sensation of her cute breasts on my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaaa, i-is it over? ¡¹

    Nozomi whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ For now, yes ¡¹

    My penis doesn¡¯t wither after just one ejaculation, but¡­

    It would be impossible for Nozomi, who just lost her virginity, to go for more.

    ¡¸ Did you let out a lot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did it feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Nozomi¡¯s body is amazing ¡¹

    I grabbed her breasts then knead her still stiff nipples.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan~ But, that¡¯s great. You were pleased with it ¡¹

    Nozomi said happily.

    ¡¸ Kuromori, let¡¯s kiss. Kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    We kissed each other¡¯s sweaty face.

    Nozomi seeks my tongue.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s stay like this for a little longer. ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s smile is cute.

    ¡¸ I want to stay connected for a while longer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    If I pull out my penis, it¡¯ll hurt her wounded vagina.

    So, let¡¯s stay still for a while.

    ¡¸ Then, stay still, I¡¯ll take photos. Okay, look at the lens ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee continues taking photos of us.

    Nozomi looked up and smiled at the camera.

    ¡¸ I had sex! Nozomi graduated from virginity! I mean, I received a lot of semen so Nozomi might be pregnant already! Kuromori-kun¡¯s still pouring more inside my stomach ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear, get up a little ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, so I raised my upper half.

    Yeah, my dick¡¯s still inside Nozomi.

    Blood drips from the connected part.

    It¡¯s dying the white sheet to red.

    ¡¸ Sorry, it still hurts, right? ¡¹

    I asked instinctively.

    ¡¸ Why are you apologizing, Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    Nozomi said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious that it hurts. I was a virgin. But, I know that Kuromori-kun tried to make it hurt less as much as possible. Thanks ¡¹

    Nozomi pats my face with both hands.

    ¡¸ Normally, Nozomi would¡¯ve lost her virginity in a worse way, but, Kuromori-kun made it a good memory. I won¡¯t forget it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me neither ¡¹

    This girl will become a prostitute.

    I can¡¯t do anything with her fate.

    This girl won¡¯t become a woman only for me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best. I found my confidence. After all, if I have worries or problems, I just need to talk to Kuromori-kun about it ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s vagina tightened.

    My penis can feel her resolve.

    ¡¸ Yeah, just talk to me anytime. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know that Kuromori-kun will be on my side, I¡¯ll be fine. I can endure anything ¡¹

    Nozomi forced a smile.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t just give me advice but kisses too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you¡¯ll have sex with me again, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, Sometimes, I might come here and call you Nozomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, anytime! I mean, just come here. Nozomi wants to do more with Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    Nozomi.

    ¡¸ You see, I stand out a lot, right? I have Foreign blood in me, and so my hair is curly and brown, but it was lighter back then ¡¹

    She looked at me, touching my face, and said.

    Yeah, Nozomi¡¯s quite a beauty. She has a beautiful face, and her body proportions aren¡¯t very Japanese like.

    She¡¯s got a different appearance from the ordinary girls.

    ¡¸ They bullied me saying that I¡¯m a foreigner when I was a kid, and then when everyone went to the upper grades, they called me ¡°unfair,¡± since they all want to look fashionable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfair? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, look, my hair¡¯s offending the ordinary girls ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Then, boys didn¡¯t like it either. The first guy who asked to date me was when I was in fifth grade, and the guy was a big brother of a friend in school, a man in his second year. That guy was disgusting ¡¹

    Nozomi tells me.

    ¡¸ That guy only looks at my face and my body. He has no interest in what kind of girl I am, what I like, what I think. He just looks at my appearance, and so he says that he likes me. I thought that he¡¯s stupid ¡¹

    She pinches my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Well, Father talked to that guy, and father¡¯s lawyer sent a protest to that guy¡¯s family, and so nothing happened, but ever since then, I was scared of men, and so I went to an all-girls¡¯ school since middle school ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Even so, when in the train station, I suddenly get confessions, love letters, and such, but still, they only look at my appearance so I rejected them all ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s got insecurities on her beautiful appearance.

    ¡¸ Men, I hate all of them. No, women too. They look only at my appearance, and then they say ¡°Asahina Nozomi¡¯s got such a flashy look, I¡¯m sure that she has a bad personality,¡± making decisions by themselves. I just lower my guard a bit and they start bullying me, and that¡¯s why I¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi¡­

    ¡¸ I never believed anyone, never did ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why.

    Nozomi in the investigation files always had that same forced smile.

    She created a wall against all people.

    ¡¸ Father too, he¡¯s just told that ¡°If you give us your daughter and we¡¯ll make her a prostitute, we¡¯ll shoulder your debt,¡± and then he just sent his daughter without care. In the end, Father only values me for my looks ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ I hate them. I hate them all ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s vagina clamps.

    ¡¸ And so, I thought that when I come here, the judgment will only be that I¡¯ll be marketed for my appearance anyway, so nobody will save me. Thinking that nobody understands me ¡¹

    Tears gather in Nozomi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-kun didn¡¯t care about my appearance. You always try to understand Nozomi¡¯s heart, what kind of girl Nozomi is. You look for the words on how Nozomi accepts her fate. You wanted me to become your friend, your accomplice ¡¹

    The crystal-like tears drop from her beautiful eyes.

    ¡¸ You even waited until Nozomi¡¯s convinced to have sex. So I¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    I embraced Nozomi again.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that Nozomi, I¡¯m the one who should¡­ ¡¹

    I can¡¯t help you.

    I can¡¯t save you from the fate of becoming a prostitute.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll always be friends. We¡¯ll be accomplices forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, yes, Kuromori-kun I¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi whispers to my ears.

    ¡¸ I like you, Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Nozomi ¡¹

    I also tell Nozomi, without making the microphones hear it.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I pull my penis from Nozomi¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ O-Ouuchhhh!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s in pain.

    I pull my glans out, and then¡­

    Virgin blood and my semen spill out.

    My dick is also smeared in blood.

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Nozomi¡¯s body post-sex, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, Asahina-san, that¡¯s the end of your training ¡¹

    She turns off the camera.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already bleeding today so we¡¯re ending it here. Actually, you¡¯ll have to train with him three more times before you can entertain a customer. Okay, Asahina-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me.

    ¡¸ Next time, we¡¯ll teach you about the various positions. Then, you¡¯ll also need to do some training in fellatio and drinking semen. Then, after that, you¡¯ll experience outdoor, and then car sex. Lastly, I¡¯ll teach you the soapland techniques in the bathroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I¡¯ll train her with various experiences until she works as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Here, towel, wipe off the blood ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives a clean towel and then Nozomi pressed it on her crotch.

    ¡¸ The shower is in that corridor, Dear, wash Asahina-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. Can you stand, Nozomi? ¡¹

    I stretch out my hand to Nozomi while still naked.

    Nozomi grabs my hand.

    ¡¸ I-I think. There we go-ouch! ¡¹

    Her hips and crotch seem to be in pain.

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll stick with you, let¡¯s go together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    I hold Nozomi¡¯s body and we go to the shower room.

    Then, behind me¡­

    ¡¸ Dear, which will you pick next, Sumitomo-san or Shirahata-san? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    She sounds bright, but it¡¯s a strict tone.

    We¡¯re not done with the girls I¡¯m training.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going with the plan, Sumitomo-san¡¯s next. ¡¹

    I faced Katsuko-nee and said.

    ¡¸ Oh? We¡¯ll leave the problem child last I guess ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we have to accumulate those one-by-one ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s making the prostitute cadets watch us have sex.

    Even when I was speaking my criticisms on Shirahata-san and Sumitomo-san, they should be watching that.

    We¡¯re to use that to accumulate our ways to deal with those girls.

    ¡¸ It has to be Sumitomo-san next or Shirahata-san won¡¯t make it ¡¹

    I feel.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯m pouring hot water ¡¹

    Nozomi managed to stand up on the narrow shower stall.

    I checked the temperature of the water, then¡­

    First, I¡¯ll pour it on her shoulder.

    Wash off her sweat.

    Then, to her crotch smeared with blood, sweat, love nectar, and semen.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii! ¡¹

    Nozomi raised her voice, it seems that the water soaks in her wound.

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay. The warm water feels good ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    I squat down and wash even Nozomi¡¯s thighs and her ass.

    Then¡­

    As expected of Katsuko-nee, there¡¯s a medicinal soap bottle prepared here.

    I pushed the bottle and then made my hands soapy, then I rubbed Nozomi¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Wow, Kuromori-kun, you¡¯re used to this ¡¹

    Nozomi said laughingly as I wash her body with familiar skill.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, I do wash my girls. I don¡¯t know why, but they do the same to me anyway ¡¹

    I gently wash Nozomi¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸ So, Kuromori-kun washes a lot of girls? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well of course, after I have sex with them. It¡¯s something I do. I don¡¯t leave it to others, and besides, women can¡¯t wash their bodies when it¡¯s post-deflowering ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s your view ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Huh, isn¡¯t that normal? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nozomi don¡¯t know what¡¯s normal. I mean, it¡¯s my first time in here, ufufu ¡¹

    Nozomi suddenly laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Nozomi¡¯s first time taking a shower together with a man, and it¡¯s Kuromori-kun again. Even having a man wash my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your father never gave you a bath? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Father doesn¡¯t count, it¡¯s normal. I mean, I don¡¯t even remember having my father wash my body before. Father¡¯s busy at work, and when he¡¯s on a trip, Mother and I were with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Speaking of which, mother never washed me either. If it was Grandma, then she did ¡¹

    Even before talking about taking baths together, we hardly had conversations.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I hardly had communication with my mother so that¡¯s why I¡¯m like this. I¡¯m a breast lover ¡¹

    I probably suck other women¡¯s breasts for the spoiling my mother never gave me.

    ¡¸ Now, our connection¡¯s cut, or should I say that I cut it down? Either way, we¡¯ll never meet again. Minaho-neesan adopted me to her family already ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it, You weren¡¯t real siblings ¡¹

    Nozomi noticed that we¡¯re Minaho-neesan and I were not blood-related.

    ¡¸ Well, a lot happened. You¡¯ll know about it soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess. We don¡¯t have time for now ¡¹

    Right.

    There are still two more girls.

    ¡¸ Give me the showerhead, this time, I¡¯ll wash Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    Nozomi kneels before me and gently whisks soap on her hand.

    ¡¸ Does your hips hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay, besides, this is also part of my training, right? I¡¯m training to wash my customer¡¯s body after sex ¡¹

    Nozomi said with a bright face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get used to Kuromori-kun¡¯s penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Nozomi washed my body.

    ¡¸ You know, Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for Sumitomo-san ¡¹

    The next prostitute candidate I¡¯m about to have sex with.

    The short cut hair, a sporty girl from the lacrosse club.

    ¡¸ What about Sumitomo-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, she¡¯s not a bad girl. She¡¯s actually a good girl, just a little stupid ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ As for Shirahata Setsuna-san, she¡¯s really a wicked woman, see? But, Sumitomo-san doesn¡¯t notice that Shirahata-san¡¯s a bad girl, so, she¡¯s dragged by that evil woman, and so that¡¯s why she¡¯s that high tension ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san¡¯s the type that¡¯s easy to influence ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s got no confidence, so that¡¯s why ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s a good person inside. That¡¯s why, be kind to Sumitomo-san, Kuromori-kun. She¡¯s a girl who keeps on complaining, and she¡¯s a lot of trouble, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to get along with Sumitomo-san, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I looked at Nozomi¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. Sumitomo-san¡¯s family is just like mine, they¡¯ll be in trouble if you send back the girl they offered as a prostitute. Thus, Sumitomo-san will work together with me for the next five years, so I want to get along with her ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll deal with Sumitomo-san. I already have an idea what to do in my head ¡¹

    I¡¯m already accustomed to dealing with troublesome girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll deal with Sumitomo-san, so Nozomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    She looked at me blankly.

    ¡¸ Try to get along with Misato too. That girl¡¯s quite the young lady, and she¡¯s been sheltered, she¡¯s a good girl at heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get that, but, as for the evil woman ¡¹

    Shirahata-san?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s made her group, then she¡¯s opposing Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san, so after taking in all the gust, Kurama Misato-san became alone ¡¹

    Oh right, Nozomi, Sumitomo-san, and Shirahata-san did make their three-person group. So¡­

    Shirahata-san, then Sumitomo-san, who she brought in, vs. Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san, that was the composition.

    Nozomi somehow managed to stand close to the Shirahata group, but Misato couldn¡¯t join either group, so she floated around.

    ¡¸ Even so, Misato-san looked calm and collected ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, she¡¯s forcing herself I think. Today, when she met her little sister Arisu, and Mitama and Kinuka, her former servants, she was happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ She was also happy seeing Kuromori-kun. I¡¯m sure ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Well, okay. Since Kuromori-kun asked me, I¡¯ll try to get along with Kurama Misato-san. Therefore, do something with Shirahata-san. Or should I say that if you¡¯re able to keep Shirahata-san in control I think she¡¯ll be able to get along with Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ You think they can do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san looks down on Tokuda-san since they¡¯re poor girls, but, we have been living a good life until now but we¡¯re sold off as prostitutes due to our Father¡¯s debts. We¡¯re not in a place to laugh at others. If she understands that, she¡¯d try to get along with the girls in here

    ¡¸ Yeah. I guess. Getting along is important ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ So, I want you to do something with Shirahata-san. That girl¡¯s the cause of the tense mood we have among us ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess I¡¯ll have to go with Sumitomo-san first, I have to take away Shirahata-san¡¯s influence on her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, true. Good luck, Kuromori-kun! ¡¹

    Nozomi kissed my glans.

    ¡¸ Wow, it tastes like soap ¡¹

    ¡¸ You fool ¡¹

    Now Nozomi¡¯s mouth is filled with soap.

    ¡¸ Come here, let¡¯s wash that off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~! ¡¹

    We wash each other¡¯s bodies and then rinsed off the soap.

    ¡¸ Weird, I wonder why we get along so well? ¡¹

    Nozomi laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because we¡¯re accomplices. We get along because we do bad things together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bad things? Ah, sex?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Sex is such a bad thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did something bad! ¡¹

    Nozomi speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun, want to lick Nozomi¡¯s breasts? ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Obviously ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, lick it, why don¡¯t we do more bad things while we¡¯re bathing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We should ¡¹

    I suck on Nozomi¡¯s freshly cleaned nipples.

    I enjoy the nicely shaped and soft breasts of hers.

    ¡¸ Ahn, it feels good! Kuromori-kun, my breasts feel good!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s voice of pleasure echoes in the shower room.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1118.

    Chapter 1118. S*x Training with the Virgins / Momoka 1 ¨C Expectant Girl

    Nozomi and I left the shower room.

    We put on the bathrobe prepared for us and go back to the room earlier.

    Nozomi¡¯s clinging to my arms. Acting as a lover.

    ¡¸ Oh my, as expected of you, to think that this girl fell for you ¡¹

    Tamayo-san went up from the basement to this room.

    She¡¯s with Sumitomo Momoka-san, who¡¯s still in her uniform.

    ¡¸ As expected of Minaho-san¡¯s brother. You¡¯re good at this ¡¹

    Tamayo-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s substitution time. I¡¯ll take Asahina-san with me. Ikeda-sensei arrived, so she¡¯ll do her medical exam ¡¹

    Yeah, the usual post-deflowering checkup.

    ¡¸ Mizushima-sama, the girl you brought in today will also have her checkup ¡¹

    Karen also just lost her virginity last night.

    Earlier, we had our second sex, and I came inside her, but¡­

    She¡¯s still young.

    They¡¯ll probably check if there¡¯s damage inside and give her painkillers.

    As for contraceptives, Ikeda-sensei has to check her first, they won¡¯t make her drink without thought.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Tamayo-san ¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it! Focus on the next girl ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said.

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s looking down, trembling.

    ¡¸ Nozomi, the doctor¡¯s waiting for you ¡¹

    I said. Nozomi.

    ¡¸ I see. See you later Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    She loosens the tie on her bathrobe and then exposes her front.

    Then, she displays the crotch that just received a man earlier.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, you know, that was good. I mean, sex with Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    She told Sumitomo-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Nozomi asked Kuromori-kun to be gentle with Sumitomo-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san glanced at Nozomi¡¯s body and replied.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun¡¯s good at kissing. Nozomi gave her first kiss and virginity to Kuromori-kun, fufu ¡¹

    Nozomi embraced me in front of Sumitomo-san and then kissed me.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s surprised to see a woman making the kiss in front of her.

    ¡¸ Hmm, Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    Nozomi shows her tongue entwining with mine to Sumitomo-san.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ You can lick my nipples too ¡¹

    She sticks out her breasts then presents her nipples to me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I licked on her nipples, letting Sumitomo-san see it.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun¡¯s sex training will continue for a while, I¡¯m scared of doing it outside, but I¡¯m interested in car sex. Looking forward to that one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ After that, once Nozomi¡¯s done working as a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, we¡¯re accomplices, right? ¡¹

    Nozomi embraced my head and pushed me to her chest.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! ¡¹

    Then, I part from Nozomi.

    ¡¸ Tamayo-san, look after her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Then, let¡¯s go. Oh, while we¡¯re at it, I brought some clothing from the basement, use them ¡¹

    Tamayo-san points at the luggage at the entrance.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san will find it hard if you don¡¯t use them ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ No, not really. Sumitomo-san is the easiest one as long as the conditions all fit in

    I replied.

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸ Oh, really? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Tamayo-san, I know this already but, Nozomi¡¯s going to Ikeda-sensei straight away, right? ¡¹

    Not in the room in the basement earlier.

    But, to the medical room, Ikeda-sensei¡¯s waiting in.

    ¡¸ You really get it ¡¹

    The room earlier has Shirahata Setsuna-san, another prostitute cadet.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s a bad influence on the other girls. She creates a bad atmosphere.

    Therefore, until Shirahata-san¡¯s deflowering is over¡­

    Nozomi and Sumitomo-san shouldn¡¯t be in the same place as her.

    Sending her for medical treatment means isolating her.

    ¡¸ You know how many women we have in our place, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I know how troublesome relationships between women can be ¡¹

    Women create their factions in an instant.

    Well, when they¡¯re not in any faction they become mentally unstable, so it¡¯s better if they¡¯re in one.

    Furthermore, factions change relationships.

    Yukino and Megu, who hated each other back then, now created their own faction.

    They sensed danger as factions are created one after another.

    The relationships inside our family keep on changing.

    Today, Arisu raised her Kurama faction, I¡¯m sure that their force will change soon.

    ¡¸ Right, since there¡¯s only one man in that mansion, you fight in that world of women every day Don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said smilingly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a fight. All I¡¯m doing is trying to understand and accept them everyday ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Kuromori house¡¯s motto is to get along with everyone inside ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes from the back room.

    ¡¸ Girls don¡¯t want him to hate them, so there are no catastrophic fights between women so far ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not him but Minaho-san, right? Minaho-san¡¯s a scary woman when she gets angry ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said.

    ¡¸ No, no, we¡¯re most scared of him getting angry. Minaho-ojousama¡¯s even careful not to get him to hate her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ No, well, I don¡¯t get angry ¡¹

    I tried to deny it, but¡­

    ¡¸ Obviously, if you get angry, everyone will go all out and eliminate the cause of your anger. It¡¯s not just the Kuromori house, Shou-oneesan and Rei-chan will also make their move ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right. The current Kouzuki SS is a very scary combat group.

    They¡¯re an organization, they have intelligence, and they¡¯re not just a security firm on the surface, they also have forces from the other side.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s the boss now. Rei-chan¡¯s the commanding officer of one of the troops.

    I mean, Jii-chan already determined that the whole Kouzuki SS belongs to me

    If I decide, Shou-neechan can make big organizations move.

    ¡¸ Yeah, having those people set their eyes on you is much worse than the Yakuza groups. It¡¯s not a money talk, so even if it¡¯s ten or twenty people, they¡¯ll drop like flies ¡¹

    Tamayo-san says it jokingly, but Sumitomo-san on her side is genuinely scared.

    ¡¸ Seriously, it saves us that he¡¯s got a gentle heart and a patient man ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s about time we go ¡¹

    Tamayo-san calls Nozomi.

    Nozomi fixes her bathrobe bind, then¡­

    ¡¸ Then, look after her, Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    She kissed me on the lips.

    Of course, she¡¯s talking about Sumitomo-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I kissed Nozomi back and then we parted ways.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Tamayo-san and Nozomi go back to the basement through the hidden elevator.

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s standing at the corner of the room, looking down.

    I opened the trunk Tamayo-san brought in.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s change rooms. I prepared tea in the other room ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    Right, let¡¯s keep the party room as Nozomi¡¯s memory.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard for you to deal with virgins consecutively, right? Let¡¯s drink some tea and talk to Sumitomo-san ¡¹

    My vitality in sex hasn¡¯t dented, but¡­

    Dealing with virgins sure fatigues my brain.

    I have to keep concentrating after all.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m going there. Sumitomo-san, come with us ¡¹

    I closed the trunk and carry it.

    I¡¯ll carry this.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee called her, Sumitomo Momoka-san started walking.

    ¡¸ This is the bedroom ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brought us to a ten tatami mat size room with a tall ceiling, a bed, and a small table.

    The interior¡¯s made of high-class finish wood.

    Even the curtains, it¡¯s dark red with gold braids, like it¡¯s a theater, quite luxurious.

    ¡¸ Look, earlier, you mentioned you want to see Mt. Fuji, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She operates the bedside panel, and then, the curtain opens up.

    ¡¸ Mt. Fuji is over there ¡¹

    As expected, you can see the mountain range of Fuji.

    It¡¯s not in the season where it¡¯s covered with snow so it¡¯s unfortunate, but still¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is amazing. Look, Sumitomo-san, it¡¯s the Mt. Fuji ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s confused

    ¡¸ Look at it. It¡¯s rare for someone to be deflowered while looking at that mountain ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­ ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san shivers more from what I told her.

    ¡¸ Okay, first of all, tea ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pours tea in the cups.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, sit over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san sits down.

    She¡¯s a tall and sporty type, and yet, she shrank so much.

    I also sit down on the chair while still in my bathrobes.

    ¡¸ Smells nice ¡¹

    I smell the black tea and took a sip.

    Yeah, that warms my insides.

    To think that my body wanted this much water¡­

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, drink ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pressed her

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san sips tea.

    ¡¸ So? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    I knew it, she¡¯s weak to pressure.

    Especially now that she¡¯s alone.

    Earlier, she was showing off a bold front because of Shirahata-san¡¯s influence and there were other girls present.

    I now see Sumitomo-san¡¯s true colors.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to have sex later, but you see¡­ ¡¹

    I start the conversation without warning.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you have something you want to talk about before that? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    She¡¯s still looking down.

    ¡¸ A-Am I really that useless? ¡¹

    As expected.

    She¡¯s been listening to my conversation with Nozomi earlier.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you are. Totally useless, but not as much as Shirahata-san ¡¹

    I deny her deliberately.

    ¡¸ I already said it earlier, Nozomi would be the best, Sumitomo-san would be a bit useless, and Shirahata-san is completely useless. Those were my evaluation. That¡¯s why I picked you, girls, in that order ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You saw me have sex with Nozomi, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s an amazing woman? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san paused for a while¡­

    ¡¸ It was surprising. Seeing Asahina-san smile that happily ¡¹

    Then, she sends me a glance.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, you call her Nozomi, right? ¡¹

    She seems surprised that I changed my way of calling her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s because I already broke her virginity and poured my semen on her. You know that even after you start working as a prostitute, I¡¯m the only one who can cum inside, right? ¡¹

    To be precise, the customers of the brothel will be careful and use contraception, but¡­

    They¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll have problems if they make a child with a prostitute after all.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, what¡¯s your first name again? ¡¹

    I know that it¡¯s Sumitomo Momoka, but I still asked her.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s Momoka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Sumitomo-san, once I cum inside you I¡¯ll call you ¡°Momoka,¡± okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, uhm ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s confused.

    So far, nobody¡¯s called her without a suffix apart from her family and her female friends.

    I read in the file that she¡¯s got no experience in romance.

    ¡¸ You have no right of veto, Sumitomo-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee warns her kindly.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I understand ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san looks down again.

    ¡¸ You have to look at the person ¡¹

    I said. Sumitomo-san flinched.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, you¡¯re the type that forces yourself if you feel like you have to meet their expectations, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I know. Earlier, when we were having a conversation with everyone earlier, Sumitomo-san was so energetic, screaming a lot. You were even trying to negotiate with us, asking to let Nozomi come home since she can¡¯t become a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san hesitates to speak.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I know it. That was Sumitomo-san thinking that you have to be the leader of the three. Therefore, you were trying to negotiate with me as the representative ¡¹

    She takes the lead.

    ¡¸ And if you¡¯re asking why you had to do it¡­well that¡¯s because you feel Shirahata-san is expecting from you, right? That Sumitomo-san¡¯s the leader of the three. Sensing that expectation from you made you force yourself, right ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-I mean, uhm, e-everyone¡¯s feeling uneasy, and so, I thought that someone had to stand in front as the representative ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san says while afraid.

    ¡¸ But you know, that act was plain wrong. I mean, Nozomi didn¡¯t want Sumitomo-san to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Shirahata-san. She had that atmosphere. She used Sumitomo-san¡¯s personality of being unable to leave people around her in trouble, and so she pushes Sumitomo-san into the front, trying to raise her influential voice that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This has nothing to do with Shirahata-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, he¡¯s telling the truth ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks gently.

    ¡¸ If you want to have some influential voice against us even if you¡¯re a prostitute, it would be hard to do it alone, right? Therefore, the three of you created your group, and she tried to make you two cooperate with her opinion, saying ¡°I don¡¯t want this,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that,¡± with the three of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t want Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee to have their eyes on her, and so she pushes Sumitomo-san into the front as much as possible, and she¡¯s just hiding behind you ¡¹

    I looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Shirahata-san? ¡¹

    Either way, they¡¯re watching this conversation underground.

    Nozomi¡¯s in her medical exam, but¡­

    Misato, and Shirahata-san, then Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸ N-No, S-Shirahata-san is not a bad person, I-I¡­Uhm ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san tries to speak in a hurry.

    ¡¸ I saw Sumitomo-san¡¯s files, you see¡­ ¡¹

    I looked straight into her eyes.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, you¡¯re a girl who¡¯s always doing her best to meet someone¡¯s expectations, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san gasps.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not hard to see. You have a good face, nice and tall body, and you also have good reflexes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why people expect a lot from you. ¡°I¡¯m sure Sumitomo-san can do it¡± ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been appointed as the captain many times in clubs, as the class representative, and you were the student council president in middle school, weren¡¯t you? We checked on all of you so we know ¡¹

    She stands out a lot, and so they think that she¡¯s a girl who can do anything.

    From the students around, and even her teachers.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s always been like that, right? That¡¯s why Sumitomo-san¡¯s always working hard, trying to meet everyone¡¯s expectations ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re not a person who can do anything as the people around you think, right? You were forcing yourself, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, I don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t have the personality of someone who takes the initiative. You just can¡¯t avoid people¡¯s expectations. But the truth us, you¡¯re quite the shy girl, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They misunderstand you just because you have good looks, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also corners Sumitomo-san.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, when Sumitomo-san¡¯s the leader in the group, both the club and the student council didn¡¯t end up smoothly, did it? A group supports Sumitomo-san a lot, but, don¡¯t you also have people who hate you a lot? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Sumitomo-san;

    ¡¸ Ah, yes¡­ ¡¹

    She admitted it quite easily.

    ¡¸ I get that. Sumitomo-san¡¯s appearance seems reliable, she seems to have a strong will, that she will display as a great leader. But, the true you isn¡¯t like that, is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, well¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, you work hard to meet people¡¯s expectations of you, but it all turns to the fruitless effort. Then, the people who noticed that you actually don¡¯t have the talent as leader support you positively, and the people who are disappointed think that you¡¯re intentionally neglecting, and so they turn to hate you ¡¹

    I see.

    She also has a problem with her beautiful appearance.

    Furthermore, you¡¯re not just beautiful, you¡¯re also athletic and mentally strong from your appearance.

    The impression from your appearance and the gap on your inside is too big.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, look, Sumitomo-san can¡¯t read the mood, and you get swept by other people¡¯s emotions ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Nozomi was screaming so emotionally in the room below, and so, Nozomi dragged you in her mood, thus, Sumitomo-san also heated up, that¡¯s why you asked us to send Nozomi home, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You saw Asahina-san post-sex with him, right? Does she seem like she wants to go home? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, don¡¯t speak of things that changes other people¡¯s fate because you got dragged by the mood. Putting yourself aside, Nozomi has to decide for her life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes, I was careless ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san looked down.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s got expectations, and so you think that you have to stand in front, but in Sumitomo-san¡¯s case, you don¡¯t understand what to do because you¡¯re the leader. Therefore, you do your best to stand in the front, and you can¡¯t accomplish the work as a leader.

    I said.

    ¡¸ If Sumitomo-san¡¯s the leader for Nozomi and Shirahata-san, then you wouldn¡¯t have picked a fight with Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee. You won¡¯t be able to negotiate if you keep on antagonizing them. True leaders would calm down Nozomi who¡¯s heating up. Besides, if you look at the power relationship between you and Minaho-neesan, one¡¯s clearly higher ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only idiots would make complaints head-on like that

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ We have the hold in your family¡¯s fate

    Without Minaho-neesan¡¯s lent money, Sumitomo-san¡¯s family business would collapse.

    ¡¸ I know that, but¡­

    Sumitomo-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, you didn¡¯t get it. Sumitomo-san¡¯s got no qualities as a leader from the beginning ¡¹

    I asserted.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have the personality to stand above others ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Really?

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, that¡¯s what I also think ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee doubled down.

    ¡¸ But, in a sense, you¡¯re a poor girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s surprised as she¡¯s called ¡°poor¡±

    ¡¸ Both your parents had faith in your appearance. They don¡¯t even understand your personality ¡¹

    ¡¸ My parents? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you¡¯re here. Sumitomo-san ¡¹

    I make it clear.

    ¡¸ Your father and mother think that you can endure being a prostitute mentally, they were expecting you to have a strong mentality based on your appearance ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll be able to endure five years worth of hardships for the family ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san.

    ¡¸ No, I-I¡¯ll endure it! I¡¯ll do my best! After all, Father believes in me! ¡¹

    I knew it.

    She¡¯s a girl whose driving force is wanting to live up to expectations.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re already in a mess because you don¡¯t even know what you should work hard for ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s possibly true ¡¹

    Oh look, she accepted it. She¡¯s aware of it.

    ¡¸ I guess I really am that bad ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san feels depressed.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true. Sumitomo-san has always been discouraged ever since coming here ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you think that I have no expectations from you, right? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san looked at me surprised.

    ¡¸ If you think that one¡¯s got expectations from you, then you¡¯ll work hard, but, when you think that there are no expectations, you no longer have the motivation, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    It¡¯s a problem if you apologize.

    ¡¸ What do I do? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san talks to herself.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I got this ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll break all of Shirahata-san so far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Well then.

    Let¡¯s open the clothing trunk I brought here.

    ¡¸ Well then, how about you put this on first? ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1119.

    Chapter 1119. S*x Training with the Virgins / Momoka 2 ¨C Amazing Grace

    ¡¸ Right, how about we start by putting this on? ¡¹

    I picked a red cheerleader costume from the costume trunk.

    But, it¡¯s not real cheerleader clothing.

    It¡¯s one of those cheerleader costumes that have a high degree of exposure, the one¡¯s gravure idols or American bar girls wear.

    Of course, it¡¯s a mini skirt, the midriffs are exposed, and their cleavage is exposed through a heart-shaped hole. It¡¯s sleeveless, and the back is wide open.

    ¡¸ Also, put this on while we¡¯re at it ¡¹

    I also took out a long hair wig.

    The color¡¯s white-pink.

    It¡¯s the type of wig that cosplayers wear on comicket or something.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t wear this ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san refuses.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I asked her lightly.

    ¡¸ I-I mean, I never wore these kinds of clothing before ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to wear this ¡¹

    I said this time.

    So far, people wanted her to act and speak like the honor student wherever she goes.

    Class representative, student council president, captain of the lacrosse club.

    Even when she¡¯s sold as a prostitute, her father wants her to act as the ideal daughter who¡¯ll save them from their predicament.

    ¡¸ Do it as he says, it¡¯s your training ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Sumitomo-san strictly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if you put this on instead ¡¹

    I take a black g-string from the clothing trunk and showed it to Sumitomo-san.

    ¡¸ We have even more lewd clothes here ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san;

    ¡¸ I-I get it, I-I¡¯ll put this on. I just have to wear this, right? ¡¹

    Unwilling, but she agreed.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, pick suitable underwear for Sumitomo-san. It¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s not too lewd, but, I want something that fits with this cheerleader outfit ¡¹

    It¡¯s too early to go for maximum lewdness.

    That¡¯ll only shrink Sumitomo-san¡¯s heart even more.

    ¡¸ I also thought of suggesting that now. Sumitomo-san brought nothing but sports bras from her home ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ This one has a design that emphasizes the cleavage, and so it would not look good if we use sports bra on her ¡¹

    Yeah, the part where you can see the skin on her chest is blocked by her sports bra.

    ¡¸ I think that Tamayo-san¡¯s looked up Sumitomo-san¡¯s size so she has a variety in here, so¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks inside the trunk.

    ¡¸ I think this will do. It¡¯ll show her cleavage nicely ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee picks a black bra and panty set.

    ¡¸ Black underwear¡­ ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san gasps.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, this is your first time wearing black? ¡¹

    ¡¸ School regulations say that we can only wear white underwear ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s walked in a life where she¡¯s screwed.

    ¡¸ But, you don¡¯t have to follow school regulations anymore, do you? Sumitomo-san, you¡¯re a prostitute here ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re putting on any kind of underwear, if you don¡¯t want that, then you¡¯ll have to spend your time here wearing no underwear ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san trembled.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear, take it slow with your tea, this girl will put on her clothes in five minutes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to Sumitomo-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do. I want to watch Mt. Fuji for now ¡¹

    I had no intention of peeking at Sumitomo-san changing her clothes at this point.

    It would be much harder for Sumitomo-san if I completely ignore her instead.

    I face the window and then stare at the distant mountain while I drink the tea Katsuko-nee prepared for me.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, look here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee called and I turned to them.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka-san¡¯s short black hair is turned into unnatural long pink hair.

    Then, a red cheerleader clothing that suits her slender and tall physique.

    Her too-short mini-skirt makes it seem that her panties will expose themselves.

    Then, there are her long healthy legs.

    It¡¯s firm, but it¡¯s not too tempered, it¡¯s a good harmony of pleasant meat and muscle.

    White knee socks.

    Then, she¡¯s holding gold pom-poms at the end of her long arms.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it suits you just as I expected. That¡¯s really cute ¡¹

    I told Sumitomo-san with a smile.

    Sumitomo-san looks confused, but¡­

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee. Can you turn the window here into a mirror? ¡¹

    The party room window can change to a mirror using electricity, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, we can change that in this room too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, please do ¡¹

    Following my demand, Katsuko-nee pressed a switch in the control panel on the bedside.

    The Mt. Fuji view from the 32nd floor of the hotel disappeared instantly.

    Replacing that, is Sumitomo-san¡¯s body, wearing the cheerleader outfit in the mirror.

    ¡¸ So? Sumitomo-san, what are your impressions after seeing yourself? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ This outfit is stupid. I feel like I¡¯m stupid ¡¹

    She speaks looking sad.

    ¡¸ Well, can¡¯t help it. Any girl would look stupid if they put on a pink wig ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s an unlikely hair color among nature ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also said laughingly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ya-chan mentioned this before, but you see ¡¹

    I remembered the story Nei mentioned before.

    ¡¸ In the old manga and anime, pink and blue, people with unnatural hair color were all yokai or aliens ¡¹

    Because it¡¯s an improbable color, it conveys that it¡¯s not ordinary.

    ¡¸ Really? Recent manga makes ordinary high school girls pink-haired, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it was during the 80s, when stuff was still indefinite. I don¡¯t know why tho ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, seeing a girl put on a pink wig in practice, it sure looks weird. Somehow, it¡¯s funny. She¡¯s like a circus clown ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, pink hair is quite silly ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s confused from our gazes.

    ¡¸ Oh, use this too, Sumitomo-san. I think you look cuter in this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a cat ear headband from the clothing trunk.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, that¡¯s great! Sumitomo-san, put that on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s confused, but she puts on the cat ear headband on her long pink hair-wig.

    ¡¸ Nice. The stupidity jumped three times ¡¹

    ¡¸ The cuteness also jumped three times ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee nod at each other.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san looks at herself in the mirror dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s stupid-cute, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think so too, Sumitomo-san? ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san looked at herself in the mirror in dissatisfaction ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that it looks stupid. But, I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s cute about it ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ And this look isn¡¯t like me at all ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been waiting for that line

    ¡¸ Really? That¡¯s not very much like you? What do you mean? ¡¹

    I cut in quickly.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ The hairstyle that follows the school regulations? The clean style of a sporty girl? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. I prefer to look decent ¡¹

    ¡¸ So far, yes ¡¹

    I cut her off.

    ¡¸ Your parents, teachers, and the students around you expect you to be the honor student, and so that¡¯s okay. But, Sumitomo-san¡¯s going to be a prostitute now, right? ¡¹

    I purposely agitate her.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a prostitute, then dress like one ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san looks offended.

    ¡¸ What kind of look does a prostitute have? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now, try to imagine that yourself ¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to spoil her. This is our fight.

    ¡¸ What kind of work does a prostitute do? And, what kind of clothing do you wear for that kind of work? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Naked? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Are you stupid? Do you think that prostitutes have to be naked from the beginning? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know! I have no idea how the prostitutes work in this world! ¡¹

    Good, now she¡¯s heating up.

    It¡¯s much better than her feeling down.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be proud of your ignorance! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not proud! I just don¡¯t know! I was an ordinary high school girl until last week! As if I could know about all of this! ¡¹

    Finally, Sumitomo-san snapped.

    Now¡¯s the time.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t know then why are you not asking?! ¡¹

    I shoot back at Sumitomo-san¡¯s tension.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why Katsuko-nee¡¯s here?! She¡¯s here to be your teacher! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up! Sumitomo-san, you weren¡¯t listening in Tamayo-san¡¯s lecture earlier! You were absent-minded all the time, I know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait for a second ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not waiting! You should stop this already! We¡¯re not here for you girls! Don¡¯t misunderstand! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! You¡¯re making me a prostitute, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t want to be a prostitute so I wanted you to be a little gentle with me at least! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it already, Sumitomo-san doesn¡¯t want to become a prostitute ¡¹

    I make it clear.

    ¡¸ Then go back home already. Go with your family and suffer from your debts and die pitifully. Go tell your parents and the employees of your father that you don¡¯t want to become a prostitute so let the company burn ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re unfair ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san speaks in frustration.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not unfair. Becoming a prostitute is part of the condition as per the contract to save your Father. If Sumitomo-san doesn¡¯t become a prostitute, then our organization isn¡¯t helping Sumitomo-san¡¯s father. Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    I looked at her in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ I-Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You just came here, you said it yourself. You don¡¯t know anything about prostitution. If you don¡¯t know, then learn. Learn from Katsuko-nee and Tamayo-san, they¡¯re teaching you. If you don¡¯t know then ask. Put some effort in becoming a prostitute ¡¹

    I dominate Sumitomo-san with my Qi.

    ¡¸ No, show us that you¡¯re putting on some effort all the time! If we see that you¡¯re useless as a prostitute, then we can toss you out anytime, do you get it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s speech goes back to polite.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think you get it so I¡¯ll make it clear. Our customers are big-shots from politics and business. They¡¯re all great people. They¡¯re influential people ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I know that. Katsuko-san told me that multiple times ¡¹

    ¡¸ You are aware of it but you can¡¯t imagine what it means. Listen, We¡¯re here to offer prostitute to those influential people, if a bad prostitute shows rudeness to them, even if it¡¯s just trivial ¡¹

    I paused for a moment.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our lives that get in danger here ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re putting our lives on the line here! Our promise to our customers is to bring them the best prostitutes we have, and so, we¡¯re giving your parents a guaranteed reward for their huge debt by letting you earn it for five years. On the other hand, if you¡¯re not a high-class prostitute, then you can¡¯t entertain the big-shots of politics and business ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not bringing out prostitutes if we see that they can¡¯t do it at this stage. It is as he says, our lives are at stake here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not an ordinary job. It¡¯s not just an ordinary prostitute, it¡¯s a ¡°high-class prostitute¡± You¡¯re not allowed to learn slowly while at work. Therefore, this is why there are advanced training ¡¹

    ¡¸ If the girls are just spoiled like Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san, then we have to cut you off ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san

    ¡¸ A-Are we that spoiled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you are. Look at Misato, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san. Those three are listening to Tamayo-san¡¯s lessons with all they can. The three of them knows that everyone¡¯s lives are on the line

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t he tell Asahina-san earlier? That we can¡¯t bring out girls who aren¡¯t accomplices to our customers, right? You need that much resolve ¡¹

    Misato and Tokuda-san even gave their notes to Nozomi and the girls before the training and taught them anything they don¡¯t know.

    They know about it.

    Without amassing complicity, the brothel can¡¯t survive.

    ¡¸ Nozomi understands. And she¡¯s prepared for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Asahina-san felt despair as her family abandoned her. He¡¯s built mutual trust with her so she¡¯s okay. Unlike Sumitomo-san and Shirahata-san, she¡¯s a girl who¡¯s got sharp perception and she¡¯s clever, and so there¡¯s no need to worry about Asahina-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, their lecturer, said.

    ¡¸ W-What should I do? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Think of what you should do yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san said with a face that¡¯s about to cry anytime.

    ¡¸ Then, first, I¡¯ll teach you how to speak. Is that a phrase you hear from someone who¡¯s told ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then ask¡± ?! ¡¹

    Asahina-san.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know. P-Please teach me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s 30 points ¡¹

    I commented.

    ¡¸ Oh well, look at the mirror. ¡¹ What do you see? ¡¹

    I point at the window-turned-mirror.

    ¡¸ I-I see me ¡¹

    Yeah, the mirror displays Sumitomo-san with pink hair and a cheerleader outfit.

    ¡¸ Take a good look. Sumitomo-san, you look stupid, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Sumitomo Momoka right now. Really stupid, a disgraceful woman ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo Momoka who does anything to meet expectations from everyone, the girl who pretends to be a decent and an honor student is no longer here. This brothel doesn¡¯t need women with two faces ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you get it, Sumitomo-san? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee added, scolding Sumitomo-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sumitomo Momoka knows nothing about what prostitutes do as of now, right? You¡¯re ignorant, and yet, you feel like you will be pampered, and so you got cocky, you¡¯re that stupid person, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? Stupid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Tears gather in Sumitomo-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry! If you do, you escape with your emotions, you gloss over everything with your tears. Especially weak girls like Sumitomo Momoka ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you cry then I¡¯m hitting you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I-I won¡¯t cry ¡¹

    She desperately endures her tears.

    She¡¯s a girl who does sports-minded club activities so she can endure this.

    ¡¸ Let me confirm one thing, Sumitomo Momoka, are you ready to become a prostitute in this place? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you willing? Well, if you¡¯re not, then your father is in danger ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings her to the corner with her cold words.

    ¡¸ I-I have my resolve. I can¡¯t go back home without anything. If I do that, father¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, she has to work in the brothel for the debts Minaho-neesan paid for.

    ¡¸ Then, accept that you¡¯re an idiot ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You already find it in yourself, don¡¯t you? Just how stupid were your speech and actions ever since you came here. You just worsened your image on Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Tamayo-san¡¯s mind, you made them think that ¡°Sumitomo-san is not suited to become a prostitute,¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I understand..uuu ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san feels pathetic, but she desperately endures her tears.

    ¡¸ Then, say it. Sumitomo Momoka is an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Repeat what he said ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee ordered.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sumitomo Momoka¡­.was an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are you putting it in the past tense? Shouldn¡¯t it be in present progressive form? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s the correction? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu¡­.Sumitomo Momoka is an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Repeat it so you won¡¯t forget ¡¹

    ¡¸ Repeat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sumitomo Momoka, is anidiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Repeat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sumitomo Momoka is an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sumitomo Momoka is a stupid girl ¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸ So, I scored you 30 points earlier, what do you think should be the response? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san thinks for a while.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo Momoka is a stupid girl¡­ I¡¯m stupid so I don¡¯t know what I should do. Please teach me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who are you asking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say the name of the people you¡¯re pleading ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromori Kou, didn¡¯t I gave my greeting earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry! Sorry that I¡¯m an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s where you say ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry,¡± right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks with a fed-up tone

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m terribly sorry ¡¹ Kuromori Kou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ -Sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m terribly Sorry Kuromori Kou-sama! S-Sumitomo Momoka¡¯s stupid so¡­I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san apologizes to me desperately.

    ¡¸ From now on, when asking someone, be sure to say ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for being an idiot¡± ¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Momoka¡¯s an idiot, I¡¯m terribly sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what do you want to ask? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori Kou-sama, Sumitomo Momoka¡¯s an idiot, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but, I don¡¯t know what I should do ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san looked at me with eyes about to tear up.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo Momoka, what should this stupid Momoka do? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s simple, if you don¡¯t know what to do, then follow me. That¡¯s absolute obedience. Do everything I tell you. I don¡¯t allow any opposition, is that clear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ah, yes ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san hesitated for a moment.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just say ¡°Yes,¡± where¡¯s the repeat? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee psyches her up.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m terribly sorry for being an idiot! Sumitomo Momoka¡¯s an idiot so she¡¯ll follow Kuromori Kou-sama! Complete submission! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°I¡¯m in complete submission,¡± right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee fixes her line.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m terribly sorry for being an idiot. Sumitomo Momokoa is in complete submission to Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    Err, this needs some doubling down.

    It¡¯s to change Sumitomo-san from what she was until now.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going to change your name ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    I said. Sumitomo-san¡¯s taken aback.

    ¡¸ This will be your professional name. You¡¯ll name yourself to the prostitute as such. Something like a stage name ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like Sen or Chihiro? ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ No, nothing. I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m very sorry for being an idiot ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll keep the name Momoka However, we¡¯ll use Katakana, not the Kanji. So¡­ ¡¹

    ¡°Momoka¡± alone isn¡¯t enough¡­

    Let¡¯s add something¡­

    ¡¸ ¡°Momoka The Great¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee glared at me.

    ¡¸ Nono, that was a slip of my tongue, let¡¯s see. ¡°Momoka ¡ï Grace.¡± A star in the center, and when you write it, be sure to make it a red star ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s just stupid.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m ¡°Momoka ¡ï Grace¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want it, then you can choose between ¡°Momoka ¡ï Grape,¡± or ¡°Momoka ¡ï Golden Apple¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay with ¡°Momoka ¡ï Grace¡± ¡¹

    Sumitomo-san replies with ¡°Momoka ¡ï Grace¡± feebly.

    ¡¸ Hey, wording ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points out.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. ¡°Momoka ¡ï Grace¡± will do nicely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where¡¯re the thanks?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡°Momoka ¡ï Grace¡± is an idiot. I¡¯m very sorry. Err. Thank you for the wonderful name. Thank you, Kuromori Kou-sama. I¡¯m now ¡°Momoka ¡ï Grace¡± ¡¹

    She¡¯s breaking through nicely.

    ¡¸ Good, Momoka, now dance with those legs of yours ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Dance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Momoka¡¯s appearance right now? ¡¹

    Momoka looks at the mirror.

    ¡¸ Cheerleader. Ah! ¡¹

    She noticed.

    ¡¸ Does it mean ¡°Dance like a cheerleader?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well done ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, ¡°Momoka ¡ï Grace¡± is an idiot. I¡¯m terribly sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you still managed to find out so now dance like a cheerleader ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Momoka spreads out the pom-poms then tries to dance, but¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I dance like this, Momoka¡¯s panties will be exposed ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the problem? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, it¡¯s not a panty meant to be seen ¡¹

    Seriously, she¡¯s too much trouble.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a panty meant to be seen so that¡¯s why I want to see it. I¡¯m telling you to dance because I want to see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry, I¡¯m sorry for being an idiot! ¡¹

    Momoka bows her head.

    ¡¸ Who cares about that, hurry up and dance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Momoka;

    ¡¸ 1,2,3,4! Hai! Hai! ¡¹

    She does some nice steps and raised her legs high.

    Yeah, I can see the black panty of hers.

    Putting that aside.

    ¡¸ Momoka, you also did cheerleading before? ¡¹

    That¡¯s a nice dance, but

    ¡¸ Uhm, I did some cheerleading on a contest during the school sports day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dance for me again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, 1,2,3,4 hai hai! ¡¹

    Yeah, her body¡¯s tight so her pivot doesn¡¯t waver.

    This girl has some nice reflexes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful. Momoka¡¯s cute ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s confused as she¡¯s suddenly praised.

    ¡¸ Now, look at the mirror and dance again. Watch yourself dance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­1,2,3,4, hai, hai! ¡¹

    The cheerleader cosplay girl dances in the mirror.

    ¡¸ See isn¡¯t that cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ The person in the mirror is the real ¡°Momomka ¡ï Grace¡± ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Accept the truth, Momoka ¡ï Grace is cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sumitomo Momoka, the girl who has high morals, the girl who tries to work her best in the wrong way, to answer other people¡¯s expectations is now gone. The girl we have here is an idiot but cute girl, her name is Momoka ¡ï Grace ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s changing at such a fast pace. She¡¯s transforming.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1120.

    Chapter 1120. S*x Training with the Virgins / Momoka 3 ¨C Shocking Pink Dependence

    ¡¸ Look at the mirror again, Momoka ¡¹

    I speak to the pink-haired cheerleader beauty I renamed as ¡°Momoka ¡ï Grace¡±

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take a good look at yourself. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s stupid? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Momoka looks stupid. I feel that way ¡¹

    Momoka replies, looking at cosplaying self.

    This girl sure has an honest nature.

    I mean, she¡¯s raised to be an earnest girl thoroughly.

    From her parents¡¯ teaching, her school, she just happened to become the girl whose appearance makes people hope for her.

    Anyway, I¡¯m cutting off Momoka¡¯s life, acting as that sensible good honor student to answer expectations.

    ¡¸ Yes, Momoka pretends to be a smart honor student, but the truth is, you¡¯re clumsy, and an idiot. That¡¯s why Momoka¡¯s efforts bear no fruit, it never goes well with the people you try to meet their expectations, Right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Momoka replies.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t do anything that well ¡¹

    Now then, this is where we change our methods of conquering Momoka.

    ¡¸ Momoka put on the other costumes. Pick any kind of clothing you want to wear in that trunk ¡¹

    I had Momoka face the trunk.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s surprises.

    ¡¸ Yes. Katsuko-nee and I know that Momoka¡¯s a stupid girl, so you don¡¯t have to pretend to dress up like the smart and skilled girl like before. Momoka¡¯s an idiot, so try dressing up like one ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s parents, friends, school mates, or teachers aren¡¯t here, nobody¡¯s looking at you with expectant eyes. Katsuko-nee and I know that Momoka¡¯s an idiot, so you¡¯ll probably choose something easy to wear. So, Momoka can put on any clothes like you¡¯re fooling around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re just fooling around. Since it¡¯s an opportunity for you, why don¡¯t you show off how stupid you are ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told her.

    ¡¸ Right, be more stupid, Momoka ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Momoka timidly looks at the trunk for clothing.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I want to try this out ¡¹

    Among the many clothing in the trunk, she picked a very girlish white lace dress.

    ¡¸ I never wear something this cute before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pick the color of your wig too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Momoka can play with her hairstyle as she wishes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Momoka picked a long wavy brown wig.

    ¡¸ Are you sure about that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I never had the chance to grow my hair ¡¹

    Momoka holds the wig in her chest and replies.

    ¡¸ Uhm, when in sports, we have to cut our hair short¡­That¡¯s what father told me ¡¹

    I knew it, her father¡¯s control was strong.

    ¡¸ Even my hair color, I wanted to make it brown at least once ¡¹

    Seriously, Momoka¡¯s got a lot of desire, and yet,

    This girl¡¯s been holding it all back.

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll put it on you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells her.

    ¡¸ I-I can do it myself! ¡¹

    Momoka refuses, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your first time wearing this, right? You¡¯re a stupid girl, and you have no fashion sense, so it¡¯ll look pathetic. Leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka, coordinate with Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I ordered her with a strong tone.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in complete submission to me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go stare at the Mt. Fuji again and have some tea ¡¹

    I sit down on the chair again and go back to drinking my tea.

    ¡¸ Okay, now hurry up and take it off ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes her.

    Well then, let¡¯s go back to watching Mt. Fuji. I looked at the window, but¡­

    Oh right, the window¡¯s still a mirror.

    I can see Momoka changing.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Momoka takes off her cheerleader costume.

    This sporty figure of hers is beautiful.

    That¡¯s some healthy body.

    Her breasts wrapped in her black bra has a nice shape.

    Her breasts have a nice size.

    It¡¯s not like Shirahata Setsuna-san which makes you see her huge tits even when she¡¯s wearing clothes, but¡­

    She¡¯s the surprisingly huge type when undressed.

    She takes off her skirt too.

    Her hips are thin.

    Her stomach is also tight. Her navel is cute.

    Her ass is small, but I think that it¡¯s got some good tightness.

    That small black panty of hers looks lewd.

    ¡¸ Put on that dress while still wearing that black underwear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But it¡¯ll be see-through ¡¹

    She says bashfully.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the problem with it? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ The white dress you chose is too pure, and so, we have to make it so that you wear black underwear on purpose, giving that ¡°pure bitch¡± vibe ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Pure bitch? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re playing around here, so it¡¯s much more fun to play as the bad girl than the good girl ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, then she puts on the white dress on Momoka.

    She puts on the long brown wig, and then she brushes it to fit.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s put on this black leather choker. Then, a silver bracelet on your arm. As for the legs. Oh right! Let¡¯s put on fishnet stockings! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out minor accessories from the trunk.

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s already preoccupied with what she¡¯s told to wear.

    Katsuko-nee who confidently coordinates with her is overwhelming.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have time for makeup so we¡¯ll put on just some lipstick. Have you ever tried this before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No ¡¹

    Momoka replies in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll put it on you, we¡¯ll make it look stupid, so we¡¯ll pick ¡°Shocking Pink¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee picked a pink color that¡¯s too flashy.

    ¡¸ Okay, stay still ¡¹

    She smears Momoka¡¯s nervous lips with lipstick.

    ¡¸ Copy what I do with my mouth, yes, that¡¯ll fit in the lipstick ¡¹

    Momoka looked at Katsuko-nee, copied her, narrowing her lips.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done, it¡¯s okay now. Look here ¡¹

    Hearing Katsuko-nee say that, I turned around.

    I saw everything across the mirror, but still¡­

    ¡¸ Ahn. That¡¯s so cute. It¡¯s stupid, lewd, and great ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s totally hooked to the pure-bitch look.

    Her black underwear is see-through of her white lacy dress.

    Brown hair, a black leather collar on her neck, and a silver bracelet.

    Black Stockings.

    Also, her lips are colored pink, it¡¯s seductive.

    ¡¸ Look at the mirror, Momoka ¡¹

    Momoka;

    ¡¸ This is me? ¡¹

    Earlier, her pink-haired cheer girl outfit was forced on her regardless of her will, but¡­

    This pure-bitch is based on Momoka¡¯s opinion, and so she accepts it differently.

    ¡¸ Not bad, don¡¯t you think? It looks stupid but cute. Like a pure bitch! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    She¡¯s already on a fair level of beauty with her face and body from the beginning.

    Minaho-neesan carefully hand-picked them for months.

    Naturally, they¡¯ll look beautiful in whatever clothing they wear.

    The only problem was Momoka¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ If Father sees this, he¡¯ll get angry ¡¹

    Momoka mutters to herself.

    ¡¸ Even the teacher in the Lacrosse club ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind them. Your parents nor teachers won¡¯t come here. It¡¯s okay to be dumb. It¡¯s okay to be slutty. It¡¯s okay to be lewd. But on the other hand, I won¡¯t forgive you if you¡¯re not beautiful ¡¹

    This is a brothel.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Father won¡¯t come here. Sensei too ¡¹

    Momoka mutters while looking at herself in the mirror.

    ¡¸ My friends at my hometown, my childhood friends, mother, and her relatives, they don¡¯t know this side of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, this place is a high-class brothel only for the big-shots in politics and business ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Nobody in the world knows about Momoka ¡ï Grace ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, so, it¡¯s okay to stay as an idiot. You don¡¯t need to push yourself hard. Your hurdles so far aren¡¯t present here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells her.

    ¡¸ Forget about your past so far. ¡¹ Your parents, your school. Be stupid, you¡¯re no longer Sumitomo Momoka, you¡¯re Momoka ¡ï Grace now ¡¹

    Momoka;

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    She stares at her transformation as a pure bitch.

    ¡¸ Even so, I have my obligation to my father, my home town, that¡¯s why I took this job ¡¹

    Tears gather in her eyes again.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t become a prostitute, Father will be in trouble. It¡¯ll cause trouble to Father, and his company, That¡¯s why I¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka endures it, gripping her hands tightly.

    ¡¸ If I forget my family and my hometown, then I can¡¯t be a prostitute! I can¡¯t do it! I can¡¯t endure that ¡¹

    Haaa¡­finally, we¡¯re at her mental state now.

    ¡¸ Meaning, you actually don¡¯t want to become a prostitute ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I-Isn¡¯t that obvious?! ¡¹

    Momoka who changed to the ¡°pure bitch¡± look, replied.

    ¡¸ Father is in a predicament and that¡¯s why I¡¯m enduring this! I actually don¡¯t want this! Isn¡¯t that obvious?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have you told your father that? ¡¹

    I said. Momoka;

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have you ever told your father your true feelings? That you don¡¯t actually want to be a prostitute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You haven¡¯t, have you? ¡¹

    Momoka looked at me.

    ¡¸ As if I can say that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As if I know that!! ¡¹

    I talk back to Momoka with three times more tension.

    ¡¸ I have no idea what kind of parent and child relationship you have! I hardly care either!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, that¡¯s the cause why Momoka¡¯s worn out, right? You couldn¡¯t tell your parents that you don¡¯t want to become a prostitute, and that what makes you feel gloomy, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t reason with me, you dumb girl! ¡¹

    I shouted abuse at Momoka.

    ¡¸ If the parent is still a parent after selling his daughter for his own company¡¯s sake, then the daughter whose mind is lost after she¡¯s brought to Tokyo is still a daughter! Both of you are idiots ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t speak ill of Father!! ¡¹

    Momoka glared at me.

    ¡¸ Father had no choice but this. He had no other choice but to sell me off ¡¹

    She stares at me with tears gathered in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Girls who have a clear decision in their head, but their heart can¡¯t agree with it are troublesome ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ You just feel worn out, dawdling, troubled, always cursing the people around, themselves, their fate¡­they can¡¯t move forward. They give people around them a bad time. Of course, we can¡¯t let girls like those entertain our customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, but, but, I¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka shouts.

    ¡¸ Who do I vent out this feeling?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will you get after venting out?! I mean, you can¡¯t fix your problem by just venting it out, can you? You¡¯ll continue idling ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, what should I do?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then face your problem head-on! Nothing will change if you just worry about it! ¡¹

    I looked at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, how much did Minaho-neesan pay Momoka¡¯s father? ¡¹

    ¡¸ 37,000,000 ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Nobody other than Minaho-neesan lent that money to Momoka¡¯s father, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. He had no means to raise money. He¡¯ll undoubtedly reach bankruptcy, and when that happens, all the subcontractors, co-makers, and the affiliate companies will be dragged into a chain-bankruptcy ¡¹

    ¡¸ And now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s able to recover using Minaho-ojousama¡¯s financing. But, it would be impossible for him to repay his 37M debt. He¡¯s still in the danger area ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I guess Momoka¡¯s father has no hope ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s hopeless ¡¹

    I looked at Momoka this time.

    ¡¸ Then, Momoka has to do something herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s why I came here to become a prostitute as you wished, right? You know that, right? ¡¹

    Momoka looks down.

    ¡¸ Shut up you idiot! Momoka, do you think that you can repay 37M with just five years of prostitution work? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If they can repay Minaho-neesan the money she lent them without sending you to prostitution, then I¡¯ll negotiate with Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, wait a second ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we can, then we won¡¯t make Momoka work as a prostitute! ¡¹

    I make it clear to her.

    ¡¸ Do you have a strong point? A specialty that can convince Minaho-neesan? Are you strong at gambling? Can you play with stocks? Do you have talent in sports or entertainment? I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a hit or miss, but do you have anything that can persuade Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka;

    ¡¸ As if I have one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get proud that you have none, you idiot! If you don¡¯t want to be a prostitute by all means then think with your life on the line! Find something that you can do! If you have time to idle around, to worry, then do something! Struggle! Just worrying and venting out your anger won¡¯t solve anything! Face it, work on it! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Your contract is only for five years, but in case you¡¯re able to earn 37M + interest halfway, then that¡¯s over. Even if you start as a prostitute, you can start a new business and increase the sum of your repayment ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ My close friend studied how to manage a flower shop, and now, she¡¯s managing a big flower shop. As for me, I was studying how to open a bakery and consulted with tax counselors. You can only work as a high-class prostitute when you¡¯re young. Our lives still continue even when we¡¯re no longer a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re facing ahead of their lives. They¡¯re not worrying without doing anything like Momoka ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask it again, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re lying or just going with the flow. If you can show that you can repay the 37M within five years, then I¡¯ll talk to Minaho-neesan. If Momoka seriously don¡¯t want to become a prostitute, and you¡¯re saying that you want to do anything but that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Even if you tell me that suddenly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Why don¡¯t we send her to marriage frauds, then kill off her partner for the insurance money? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got an idea. It¡¯s a method where you can break free from being a prostitute. That shitty man did say that ¡°If you pay me 100M then you can go home¡± ¡¹

    That shitty man. Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ It was on the second year of my abduction in the brothel, I was at the same age as Momoka-san now. Back then, I¡¯d kill people just to earn 100M. I seriously wanted to get out from that world, I hated it after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks hatefully.

    ¡¸ In the end, I knew that man was just lying. When I noticed that he won¡¯t release me even if I make 100M, I stopped doing stupid stuff. There was a time where I looked for a rich man I could fool and then kill with all seriousness ¡¹

    I tell Momoka.

    ¡¸ Does Momoka have hat seriousness like that? Are you ready to do anything if it means that you won¡¯t become a prostitute? ¡¹

    I said. Momoka fell silent.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ If you had that resolve, then you would¡¯ve looked around when you¡¯re brought from the basement to this 32nd floor. You ask yourself where¡¯s the exit. Even when everything¡¯s in vain so far, you should¡¯ve thought that ¡°Sooner or later, I will get the chance to escape¡± ¡¹

    Momoka never paid attention. Even Nozomi, with who I just had sex before her.

    ¡¸ Well, you girls are like that, and so that¡¯s why Minaho-ojousama gave permission to bring you to this floor. With that said Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re not bringing Shirahata-san here ¡¹

    That girl¡¯s the scheming type. Can¡¯t get careless with her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Momoka looked at herself in the mirror.

    Wearing a white dress, brown wig, her pure-bitch self.

    ¡¸ I seriously am an idiot ¡¹

    She looked at the mirror and muttered.

    ¡¸ Stupid, fool, idiot, I¡¯m such an idiot. I keep on speaking complaints, accumulating all my dissatisfaction, but I never saw what¡¯s important. I couldn¡¯t think straight. I couldn¡¯t face it head-on, I¡¯m such an idiot ¡¹

    When we keep telling her that she¡¯s an idiot, she can¡¯t agree with it inside.

    Even when we gave her a stupid look, changing her name to Momoka ¡ï Grace.

    Even when forcing her without giving her a chance to explain, to make her absolutely obedient to me.

    She follows only outside, but inside, she doesn¡¯t agree with it.

    Now¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had enough ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ What enough? ¡¹

    I asked. She looked at me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s considered so many things compared to me, and yet, I¡­Momoka kept on complaining, not thinking anything. I¡¯m so stupid. I accept that I¡¯m an idiot. I¡¯m seriously so stupid ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m truly sorry. Momoka¡¯s an idiot, I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    Oh, somehow, she managed to keep the brown hair dye from falling.

    ¡¸ So, what are you going to do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll follow Kuromori Kou-sama completely. No, please make me ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ At any rate, Kuromori Kou-sama is giving us a lot of consideration, facing us seriously, so I know that it¡¯s okay to entrust myself to you. If it¡¯s Kuromori Kou-sama, as long as I follow, we will be free in five years as promised ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can stay here for as long as you want If you don¡¯t want to go back home. Nozomi said the same thing ¡¹

    I said.

    Momoka shouldn¡¯t go back home to her Father even after the contract.

    I don¡¯t think that her relationship with her parent is good.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll think about it when the time comes. No, if that happens, please give Momoka a command. Momoka will follow Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s orders ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You sure are a girl with strong dependence. This is why you get carried by other people¡¯s opinion, and you can¡¯t act on your own accord ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee appraised Momoka.

    ¡¸ Someone can become independent, but it would be impossible to do it right away, right? That¡¯s why let her be dependent on you for a while ¡¹

    She¡¯s under the impression that she has to meet her father¡¯s expectations no matter what¡­

    If you look at it from another perspective, she¡¯s dependent on her father.

    To her school teachers, to the clubmates.

    The truth is, Momoka¡¯s the one dependent on the people around her.

    Then, she¡¯s brought to this brothel where she knows no one.

    Unable to find someone she can depend on, she reached a standstill.

    Then, influenced by Shirahata-san, she built up the thoughts inside her, then¡­

    That¡¯s why, for now.

    She needs me as someone she can depend on.

    It would be harsh to push her to independence right now.

    ¡¸ Okay, Momoka¡¯s in complete submission to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s your name again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka. Momoka ¡ï Grace. The ¡ï is a red star ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka, what kind of girl are you again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s an idiot. I¡¯m sorry for being an idiot girl ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s a different tone from earlier.

    She¡¯s accepted it.

    With this¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯ve been derailed a lot Momoka, but I think it¡¯s about time for your training ¡¹

    To deflower her as her sex training.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, please take care of this dumb Momoka ¡¹

    No, really.

    I¡¯m also an idiot. Quite a lot.

    I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m like that.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Either way, Momoka probably doesn¡¯t remember the prostitute etiquette lesson, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m sorry for being an idiot ¡¹

    Nono.

    ¡¸ And so, for your first-time sex, you don¡¯t have to act like a prostitute at all ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s first time will be rape ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll forcibly violate Momoka as I please. I¡¯ll ignore Momoka¡¯s will. Get it? I¡¯ll take Momoka¡¯s virginity forcibly. Don¡¯t ever forget it. You¡¯re going to hate me for the rest of your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What does that mean? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Momoka never wanted to become a prostitute. So, I¡¯ll forcibly rape you, think of it that way. You can live your life easier that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ In your case, if you carve the idea that you willingly became a prostitute, it¡¯ll just make you rampage ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explained.

    I mean, if this is an ordinary sex training, Momoka will start worrying about doing this, doing that.

    I think that she should experience her first time in one go that way.

    ¡¸ To make sure that he¡¯s your reference in your dependence from here on, it has to be rough sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in complete submission to me, aren¡¯t you, then I¡¯ll rape you, Momoka ¡¹

    Hearing Katsuko-nee and I speak confidently.

    Momoka stopped worrying.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori Kou-sama will rape Momoka ¡ï Grace! I¡¯m sorry for being a stupid girl, but please take care of me! ¡¹

    She replies loudly.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1121.

    Chapter 1121. S*x Training with the Virgins / Momoka 4 ¨C Gentle Rape ¡¶ Gentle Rape ¡·

    ¡¸ Then, Momoka. Strip ¡¹

    I tell Momoka.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Momoka looked at me curiously.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Momoka¡¯s an idiot so she doesn¡¯t understand, but¡­you said that you¡¯ll rape me, right? ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I thought that rape is about slapping, kicking, tearing off clothes, and then forcing someone to have sex? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that kind does exist, but there are also other kinds ¡¹

    I speak in a low tone.

    ¡¸ If I force you to have sex, ignoring your intentions, then that¡¯s also rape. Right now, I¡¯m forcing Momoka to strip ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ If I use violence in sex, then it¡¯ll always end up as a hateful memory. Well, Momoka might also hate this emotional kind of rape, but I don¡¯t want it to be just a hateful memory for Momoka ¡¹

    I talk with my honest feelings.

    ¡¸ This is Momoka¡¯s once in a lifetime deflowering event ¡¹

    Momoka looked at me in the eye.

    ¡¸ Okay, I understand ¡¹

    Showing consent, she starts to take off the white dress she puts on.

    ¡¸ Keep your wig on ¡¹

    If she takes off that long brown hair wig, she¡¯ll come back to Sumitomo Momoka.

    The honor student with high morals works her best in the wrong way to meet up people¡¯s expectations.

    ¡¸ I want to rape Momoka ¡ï Grace ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s wearing nothing but her see-through bra and panty, and her black fishnet stockings.

    The addition of that fishnet stockings on her underwear makes her look like a slut. Lewd.

    The black leather collar on her neck is also amplifying her lewdness.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    I see.

    So far, I looked away when she¡¯s changing.

    So, this time, she feels my gaze on her body. So Momoka feels ashamed.

    Oh, I can see her nipples getting erect.

    This body is trained by the lacrosse club, well, not too trained, but it still has a nice healthy look.

    She has a tall spine, long legs, it would be nice to hold that in my arms.

    ¡¸ From here on, I¡¯m stripping ¡¹

    I stand up from my chair and go to the half-naked Momoka in my bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Hii. ¡¹

    I¡¯m naked under this bathrobe. My erect penis is pushing through the cloth.

    The daughter of a company president raised in an all-girls¡¯ school trembles as the man approaches her.

    ¡¸ Are you scared of me? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ J-Just a bit ¡¹

    Momoka replies with a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. Momoka¡¯s a stupid girl so I¡¯m really sorry for being scared of Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    Momoka apologized to me immediately.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay to be afraid. Feel it. You can cry, scream, that makes you feel better, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I speak with a straight face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why this is rape. I¡¯m letting you vent out all your fears, your helplessness

    Momoka looked at my face.

    ¡¸ For my sake? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. I feel at ease that way too ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­Kuromori Kou-samais very considerate of Momoka ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s trembling stopped.

    ¡¸ How do you understand Momoka¡¯s feeling this much? ¡¹

    Her big eyes peek into mine.

    ¡¸ We have a long relationship ahead of us so I want both of us to have no ill-feelings ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Besides, if you ask me, I don¡¯t want Momoka¡¯s first sex to be a bad memory ¡¹

    I show a bitter smile.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to have that ¡®unable to stay,¡¯ feeling when I see Momoka¡¯s face, and so I want to have the best with what we have right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you very much ¡¹

    Momoka blushed.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Momoka, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You may not want it but it¡¯s futile, I¡¯m doing it ¡¹

    I embraced Momoka¡¯s body while she¡¯s surprised, then¡­

    I kissed her soft lips¡­

    ¡¸ Hmmmm?!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of our first kiss.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haaa ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s breathing roughly with a blushing face as we part our lips.

    ¡¸ I-I was kissed ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to stop breathing when kissing ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, uhm, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can breathe through your nose, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, I-If our faces are so close, y-you¡¯ll feel my breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about that ¡¹

    I have Momoka still in my arms.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m holding you in my arms, you don¡¯t have to mind it Momoka ¡¹

    Then, I kissed her again.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmmmm?!! ¡¹

    While Momoka¡¯s focused on her lips¡­

    I reached on Momoka¡¯s back and unhooked her bra.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    Momoka panics as she feels her breasts released.

    She tries to get away from me in a hurry¡­

    However, I embraced Momoka¡¯s thin body, not letting her go.

    ¡¸ No. I won¡¯t let you go. Momoka ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! W-Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t wait ¡¹

    I kissed her for the third time.

    This time, I send in my tongue.

    ¡¸ Mugugugugu!! ¡¹

    Momoka trembles from feeling my tongue violating her mouth.

    Meanwhile, I embraced Momoka¡¯s hips, then¡­

    I wait for Momoka to calm down.

    Before long.

    Momoka¡¯s breathing from her nose during kisses.

    After confirming that she¡¯s calmed down, I let go of my lips.

    Momoka¡¯s lips and my lips connect with a string of saliva.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re pushy ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s eyes are melting, she licks her lips.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯m raping you ¡¹

    I embraced Momoka in my arms and feel her body.

    She¡¯s tall but thin, so I think this will do

    ¡¸ Momoka ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What is it this time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    I carried Momoka, bridal carry style.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t struggle, cling to me ¡¹

    I then bring Momoka in her black underwear and fishnet stockings to the bed.

    ¡¸ Oh my, you haven¡¯t done that to me before, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­

    You¡¯re too glamorous¡­

    No, it¡¯s not that she¡¯s heavy, but¡­

    But, I¡¯m scared that she might fall halfway

    ¡¸ Hyauuuu ¡¹

    Momoka desperately clings to me.

    With her bra unhooked, her cute breasts and pink nipples are exposed.

    I then gently put her down on the bed.

    Then I lie down next to her.

    ¡¸ I got pinned down before receiving a ¡®kabedon¡¯ ¡¹

    Momoka mutters.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s ¡®kabedon?¡¯ Katsuko-nee, do you know? ¡¹

    I ask Katsuko-nee, giving Momoka some time to calm down.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either. If it¡¯s the photographer Richard Avedon, then I know him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I only know the Kaijuu, Gavadon A ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? You don¡¯t know those? It¡¯s in Manga and such ¡¹

    Momoka looked up at me.

    Manga?

    Kabedon¡­kabedon¡­

    Wait.

    ¡¸ Wait is it¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamada Futaro? ¡¹

    My head pings a sound of a homerun ping for a Koshien Homerun

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought it¡¯s a baseball manga? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s a romance manga! ¡¹

    Momoka speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ Pfft ¡¹

    Then, she started laughing.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s so funny ¡¹

    She displays a slightly girlish laugh.

    ¡¸ Is it that funny? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels like it¡¯s a bulls-eye! Ufufufu ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s good enough.

    That laugh will relax her mind and body.

    ¡¸ Then, laugh ¡¹

    I kissed Momoka on her cheeks.

    Then, the back of her ear.

    ¡¸ Kyaa, it tickles there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t struggle, shut up, I¡¯m raping you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes! auu! ¡¹

    I licked her nape, and Momoka trembled. Seems like this is an erogenous zone.

    ¡¸ Geez, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on anymore! Momoka¡¯s in complete submission to Kuromori Kou-sama, so¡­aaahnn ¡¹

    She¡¯s calmed down now.

    ¡¸ Then, this is good ¡¹

    I reached to Momoka¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaa! Your hands are lewd! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I¡¯m doing something lewd ¡¹

    I grope Momoka¡¯s tensed breasts.

    ¡¸ T-This is my first time doing this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, of course, you¡¯re a virgin ¡¹

    Yeah, Nozomi hardly exercised, so her breasts are elastic, but¡­

    Momoka¡¯s in a sports club, so her breasts are developed.

    It¡¯s soft meat on her elegant muscle. It had a different texture than Nozomi¡¯s.

    Momoka¡¯s got firm skin.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Momoka asks while I play with her breasts.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s much younger than Momoka, right? ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s in her second-year in high school. I¡¯m in my first year.

    ¡¸ What about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow? I feel like you¡¯re 10 years older than me ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee who¡¯s taking photos of us in the bed¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how much experience he has ¡¹

    She tells Momoka.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t imagine it, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, a lot happened ¡¹

    I said while kneading Momoka¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I want to do what I can for Momoka ¡¹

    I give Momoka¡¯s small nipples a taste.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    Her nipples are already stiff from arousal¡­I taste it with my tongue.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ticklish. I-It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue around.

    ¡¸ H-Hyaaa! It¡¯s making me shiver!! It¡¯s making me shiver! G-Geez! ¡¹

    I use my tongue even more violently before Momoka could say ¡®stop¡¯

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaan!! Stop! Please stop! ¡¹

    I sucked on her nipple and then rub the other nipple with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah! Hyaaaan!!! ¡¹

    Momoka grabs my head and then forcibly pulls my head away from her chest.

    ¡¸ Hey, Momoka! ¡¹

    I complained.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Momoka shrinks back in fear.

    ¡¸ This can¡¯t go on ¡¹

    I know that it will come to this.

    Therefore, I let Momoka struggle.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, got something to tie her up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, we have some leather strap and belts in the trunk earlier ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes out a buckskin woven with a thin leather cord belt for women.

    ¡¸ Momoka put your arms above your head ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tying you up ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ If your wrists are tied up, it becomes hard to resist. The feeling of ¡°I¡¯m tied up,¡± makes your body unable to move ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Hurry up Momoka. It¡¯s for the rape ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Momoka stretched her hand above her head and pile them together.

    I wrap the leather belt, securing her wrist.

    ¡¸ I-Is this SM? ¡¹

    Momoka asks.

    ¡¸ this won¡¯t even be in the scope of SM. Maybe pseudo-SM, yes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies as I¡¯m doing my work.

    ¡¸ Okay, so, how do you feel Momoka? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, w-woah, I¡¯m tied up? ¡¹

    Just fixing her wrist won¡¯t make her whole body bound, but¡­ If she moves her arms violently, the belt will get loose immediately.

    Although, Momoka¡¯s captured by the feeling that she¡¯s tied up.

    ¡¸ Okay, Momoka ¡¹

    I get on top of Momoka¡¯s body.

    This time.

    ¡¸ Huh? Eeeeeeeh?! ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s armpits, her arms are raised up to her head, so¡­

    ¡¸ P-Please don¡¯t lick that! Hyaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    I sniffed Momoka¡¯s armpits and crawled my tongue.

    ¡¸ Armpits have big veins, and so humans unconsciously protect that part of their body. When other people touch it, it makes you feel chills ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Momoka¡¯s face, which is confused as I lick her armpits.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo! This is embarrassing, this is really some sexual assault! ¡¹

    Does it feel much more embarrassing to have your armpits licked instead of your nipples?

    I reach out for Momoka¡¯s crotch while attacking her armpits.

    ¡¸ Kyaa!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s preoccupied with her armpits so Momoka screamed loudly when I touched her black panty and fishnet stockings so suddenly.

    Kuchu.

    I can feel warm liquid on the tip of my fingers on top of her panty and stockings.

    ¡¸ Momoka, you¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re wet ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s face turned red in shame.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s making wet sounds. ¡¹

    I grind my fingers on top of two layers of cloth.

    ¡¸ Hiii, hyaaa ¡¹

    Momoka moans.

    ¡¸ Momoka, do you touch yourself? ¡¹

    I asked her teasingly.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­Aahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do? You masturbate, don¡¯t you, Momoka? ¡¹

    I¡¯m asking her a trick question.

    ¡¸ Y-yes! I-I¡¯m sorry! Aaaaah! Momoka¡¯s dumb and lewd, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    She tells me with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸ How many times do you do it in a week? ¡¹

    I push more vibrations on Momoka¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ O-Once a week! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I feel like you do more than that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I¡¯m sorry! I do it three times a week! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s almost once every two days! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaaaa! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry for being lewd! I also do it consecutively in a day!!! ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s body trembled.

    My right hand is wet from Momoka¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ I thought so. Momoka-san¡¯s an honor student and a good girl, it¡¯s natural that she masturbates to release the stress in her daily life ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Momoka¡¯s face while smiling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! Aaaah! Kuaaaan! I¡¯m sorry for being lewd!! Aaaah! Momoka¡¯s so stupid! Stupid me!!! ¡¹

    She releases her sexual desire with this fit body of hers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking this off, Momoka ¡¹

    I took off Momoka¡¯s stockings.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t wait ¡¹

    Forcibly stripping off stockings is lewd.

    Instead of stripping, it gives the feel that you¡¯re peeling it off.

    Momoka¡¯s puffed up ass jumped when stripped, and then, her white and soft-looking legs got exposed.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaa ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s body stiffened from embarrassment.

    I rip off the stockings until they reached her toe fingers.

    ¡¸ Momoka¡­coochy-coo ¡¹

    I tickled Momoka¡¯s foot.

    ¡¸ Kyaan! Don¡¯t touch me there! ¡¹

    I narrowly avoided Momoka¡¯s kick.

    Her body reacted by reflex, well, she¡¯s in a sports club so it¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡¸ There, there, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re energetic. Let¡¯s take off the last piece, Momoka ¡¹

    I finally reach for her panties.

    ¡¸ !!!! ¡¹

    Momoka looked up at me nervously.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m raping you, can¡¯t help it, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ R-Right¡­ ¡¹

    She replies with a small voice.

    Seeing that Momoka¡¯s resolution hasn¡¯t changed, I did it all at once.

    Pulling her panty that¡¯s soaked in her love nectar to her knee.

    ¡¸ !!!!!! ¡¹

    Momoka trembles in shame as a man see her genital area.

    I pulled the panty that¡¯s halfway there and then draw it out of her toes.

    Now, Momoka¡¯s naked.

    Well, she¡¯s wearing a long brown wig on her head.

    Also, she still has her black leather choker on her neck.

    Let¡¯s leave those two alone.

    It¡¯s much lewder than being naked.

    ¡¸ Momoka, you¡¯re really lewd ¡¹

    I take off my bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Look, my dick¡¯s like this after seeing you naked ¡¹

    I showed my erect penis to Momoka.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Momoka trembles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s scary, right? But, I¡¯m still raping you so give up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I hold Momoka¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸ Momoka spread your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    She¡¯s really scared. Momoka¡¯s eyes are teary.

    However, her crotch just gets wetter.

    ¡¸ You saw me violate Misato and Nozomi earlier, right? Momoka, do the same pose ¡¹

    ¡¸ The frog pose, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Frog? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that what the pose is called? ¡¹

    Oh, the pornographic pose.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Momoka, pose like a frog ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    Momoka readied herself and spread her legs wide.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, this is embarrassing ¡¹

    With this, her armpit, nipple, and pussy.

    The most embarrassing places for a woman are exposed.

    ¡¸ Even if you¡¯re embarrassed, don¡¯t ever close your eyes. If not, I¡¯ll do something even more embarrassing while Momoka¡¯s not watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I won¡¯t close my eyes. ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s pubic hair is surprisingly thin. She¡¯s got nothing but soft ones.

    ¡¸ Momoka, do you shave this? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been like that since before. I have thin pubic hair so I¡¯m embarrassed about it ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s lodging together in the sports club, so her teammates probably joked about it.

    ¡¸ My body¡¯s big, and yet, that¡¯s the only part that¡¯s not developed ¡¹

    She had such insecurities.

    ¡¸ Really? I feel like it¡¯s grown well ¡¹

    I approached Momoka¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking, don¡¯t move ¡¹

    I spread her slit with my fingers and peek inside her.

    Massive amounts of love nectar spilled out.

    I wet my hands with her warm liquid.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful, it¡¯s got a bright pink color ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think we can have problems in sex with this.

    Hmm.

    What¡¯s this?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, this is? ¡¹

    I point my fingers as Katsuko-nee¡¯s taking photos of Momoka¡¯s crotch with her camera.

    There¡¯s hardly any hymen left in Momoka¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s doing exercise a lot so it¡¯s naturally torn. But she¡¯s definitely a virgin. If she had an experience, there won¡¯t be hymen left like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe it¡¯s because she masturbated too much. I¡¯m adding that just in case ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Is Momoka¡¯s body weird? ¡¹

    Momoka asks me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Not really. It¡¯s the opposite, with this, it won¡¯t hurt that much when we have sex ¡¹

    Nothing will catch my penis and then get torn off.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯re lucky ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells her.

    ¡¸ R-Really? ¡¹

    But, it¡¯s better to loosen her up a little before insertion.

    ¡¸ Momoka, I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lick? ¡¹

    Before Momoka could understand what I meant¡­

    I insert my tongue on her slit.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu ¡¹

    Her body trembled.

    Momoka¡¯s love nectar is sour.

    Her sweat smells milk, and the cheesy stink of lewdness stimulates my nose.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaa!!! Kyaaaaaa! Kuuuuuu! Kuuuuuu ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s love nectar gushes out.

    Her whole body grows weak.

    I exposed her clitoris and licked it.

    ¡¸ Kuhiiiii! Kyauuuu! Uuuuuu!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m attacking the place where girls are most sensitive.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this?! I never knew about this! Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Oh, she masturbated above her genital area, but¡­

    She never exposed her clitoris and touched it.

    ¡¸ It feels hot in my stomach! It¡¯s hot! Nooo! Noooo! Iyaaaaan!!! ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s body is starting to sweat up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m becoming a bad girl! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on, become a bad girl ¡¹

    I looked up from Momoka¡¯s crotch.

    I wiped my face with the towel Katsuko-nee gave me.

    I put some pillow below Momoka¡¯s hips and ready her for insertion.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, a-are we doing it now? ¡¹

    Momoka looked up at me while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we are. I¡¯m going to rape Momoka now ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s unable to put strength in her body, she remains exhausted.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m really scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to be afraid ¡¹

    I get on top of Momoka.

    The tip of my tensed glans rub on Momoka¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo, I really don¡¯t want this! this is my first time! You can¡¯t do this! Father will scold me! ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s strict father has a lot of expectations on her.

    That father sold Momoka, turning her into a prostitute.

    That¡¯s Momoka¡¯s reality.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll apologize to you forever ¡¹

    I push Momoka¡¯s slit with the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ N-Noo! I knew it! I can¡¯t!!!! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared!!! ¡¹

    Too late.

    I pushed in my tensed glans and then push through her virgin insides.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Momoka shouts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! Noooooooooo!!!! ¡¹

    My penis goes in while she screams.

    It¡¯s sinking inside Momoka.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t! Don¡¯t go in! It can¡¯t go in anymore!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Realy?!! ¡¹

    I push my glans into Momoka¡¯s narrowest part in her vagina.

    ¡¸ Kahaaaaa!! ¡¹

    My penis scrapes off the remaining parts of her hymen.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaa! Nonononono!!!!! NooooooooO! Mother! Mother! Help me!!!! ¡¹

    At times like this, she asks for her mother, not her father.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re almost there. Goal! ¡¹

    My penis pushed in.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Hearing Momoka¡¯s Kaiju-like scream¡­

    My glans kissed Momoka¡¯s uterus.

    It¡¯s completely buried to the root of my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Kuhaaaaaa, kuhaaaaaaa,kuuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s breathing roughly as she¡¯s having a thick object enter her for the first time in her life.

    Her skin is sweating.

    Her arms are tied up above her head, and so I can see the sweat shining on her armpits.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all in. Momoka¡¯s no longer a virgin ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-Is it over already? ¡¹

    She asks me exhaustedly.

    ¡¸ No, not yet ¡¹

    I watch Momoka¡¯s status while slowly moving my hips.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, wait, d-don¡¯t move ¡¹

    Momoka pleads.

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    I stopped moving my hips and asked Momoka.

    ¡¸ Huh? Err¡­it doesn¡¯t hurt that much¡­ ¡¹

    I knew it, she has lower damage compared to ordinary girls deflowered.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m moving ¡¹

    I swing my hips./

    ¡¸ W-Wait. H-Hey! ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s body also sways below me.

    Her cute breasts jiggle.

    ¡¸ You can endure it, right? Momoka? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then endure it. I¡¯m raping you ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Yeah, she seems okay. Let¡¯s get a little intense.

    ¡¸ This won¡¯t end until I pour my semen inside Momoka, you see ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re really going to pour it inside me? ¡¹

    Momoka asks me worriedly. There¡¯s sweat on her nose.

    ¡¸ You saw me cum inside Misato and Nozomi, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yes¡­ ¡¹

    She should know that I always cum inside.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯ll get me pregnant¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka looks up at me with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Aren¡¯t you in complete submission to me? So just shut up and let me rape you ¡¹

    I speak without hesitation.

    Momoka.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, this stupid Momoka asked something rude. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, just think of what Momoka ¡ï Grace should do ¡¹

    I pointed at the window-turned-glass.

    ¡¸ Look at it, who¡¯s the one I¡¯m having sex with? The one I¡¯m raping? ¡¹

    Momoka looked at the window.

    The body that¡¯s swaying like a man¡¯s penis is shoved inside her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Momoka ¡ï Grace¡­Me ¡¹

    The long brown haired girl with a black leather collar on her neck.

    Sumitomo Momoka¡¯s a sporty girl with short hair.

    The high morals Sumitomo Momoka won¡¯t wear any accessories like that.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already Momoka ¡ï Grace ¡¹

    Above all, Sumitomo Momoka will never let a man she just met have his way with her body.

    She will not be violated. Raped. She won¡¯t have sex with him.

    ¡¸ If this was me before, I won¡¯t be able to endure this that I might get crazy, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka looks at me, the man swinging hips on her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m accepting that Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s raping me ¡¹

    I¡¯m enjoying Momoka¡¯s narrow virgin vagina.

    Momoka isn¡¯t complaining about the pain.

    Her body¡¯s like that.

    ¡¸ M-Momoka ¡¹

    I grab Momoka¡¯s chest and knead her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah, haaa!!! ¡¹

    I slowly speed up my hips, Momoka¡¯s also starting to leak out moans.

    ¡¸ It feels good, it¡¯s amazing inside Momoka. It¡¯s great to have sex with you ¡¹

    Nozomi was in a lot of pain, and she had a lot of blood,

    So, I couldn¡¯t thrust with all I can, but¡­

    Momoka surely can endure this.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, uuuu, haaa, I-It¡¯s good? !M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good, amazing. That clamping, that sucking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, I can feel it. Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s moving inside Momoka ¡¹

    Momoka can feel my penis inside her

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Momoka!! I-I!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Kuu, Hauuuu! W-What?! What is it? ¡¹

    Momoka doesn¡¯t know men¡¯s physiology.

    She looks at me blankly.

    That innocent face of hers is lovely.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming inside Momoka! Aaaha! I¡¯m cumming! Uuuuu! ¡¹

    I grind the tip of my glans on Momoka¡¯s puffed up uterus.

    My white liquid shoots in.

    Byrururururu!!!

    My penis trembles inside Momoka and I release liquid.

    ¡¸ Ah, something¡¯s coming in. Is this semen? ¡¹

    Momoka can feel the hot liquid pouring deep inside her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m cumming more Momoka! I¡¯m ejaculating inside Momoka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I getting pregnant? ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s dumbfounded, she¡¯s experiencing her first creampie.

    Oh, this body of hers¡­

    I think we can go for a second round now.

    I decided.

    This time, I¡¯ll teach Momoka the pleasures of sex.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, Momoka! Momoka!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? What? What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s confused with the fate she¡¯s facing as a man¡¯s pouring semen on her.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1122.

    Chapter 1122. S*x Training with the Virgins / Momoka ¨C 5 Blooming Maiden (Second Creampie)

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, i-is it over? ¡¹

    The naked Momoka speaks as she¡¯s sweating all over.

    I fell exhausted on Momoka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the first one ¡¹

    I reply while catching up on my breath.

    I get up slowly while my penis is still inside her.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s still hard ¡¹

    I grab Momoka¡¯s flushed breasts and tease her nipples.

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯re doing it again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I take Momoka¡¯s hand and guide her to the connected part.

    ¡¸ Here, touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true, it¡¯s still big ¡¹

    Momoka touches the root of the penis that¡¯s buried inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ I was really raped ¡¹

    I looked at Momoka¡¯s slit.

    As expected, there¡¯s no blood.

    ¡¸ Momoka, does your stomach hurt? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ If it hurts then I won¡¯t push further ¡¹

    Momoka confirmed her body state¡­

    ¡¸ Err¡­it only feels a little bit tingling, but there¡¯s nothing that hurts that much ¡¹

    Then, she looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Is that weird? I¡¯m a virgin and yet it doesn¡¯t hurt? ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee, who¡¯s been taking photos of what we¡¯re doing;

    ¡¸ It differs for each person. Some girls don¡¯t feel pain but pleasure instead on their first time ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Momoka was lucky. You move your body a lot in your club activities and so you are flexible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Asahina-san was in a lot of pain. And there was a lot of blood on her too ¡¹

    She watched Nozomi and I have sex before her turn.

    ¡¸ Huh? I¡¯m not bleeding ¡¹

    Momoka looked up and peeked into the connected part.

    ¡¸ I¡­uhm, I¡¯m a virgin though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that you have a different constitution. He knows that you really are a virgin ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ R-Really? ¡¹

    Momoka looked at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I took Momoka¡¯s virginity. I know the feeling when my dick tears through the hymen ¡¹

    I kissed Momoka on the cheeks.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Momoka sighed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I was just raped, wasn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    She loosened up.

    Her hands are still tied up above her head.

    She¡¯s lying down on the bed with her breasts and armpits exposed.

    ¡¸ You felt it too, didn¡¯t you? My hot semen pouring in your womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my womb, but I did feel something warm spread inside my stomach ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s eyes are teary.

    ¡¸ Semen is in my baby room, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it is ¡¹

    I reply with facts.

    ¡¸ Now I¡¯m back to an ordinary girl ¡¹

    She spills tears.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, somehow, after all that happened, I feel refreshed on the contrary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nononono, I¡¯m the one who feels refreshed after ejaculating ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear, that¡¯s not what Momoka-san is saying ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me.

    ¡¸ ¡®Since I had my first experience already, this is the only path in my life now,¡¯ she feels that way. She¡¯s a little hopeless. But, since she feels that way, she feels refreshed now too ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That means you¡¯re ready? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Momoka with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible for someone like me to do something that forward-looking like resolving myself. Momoka¡¯s an idiot after all. But, now that it happened, I accept my fate. I can¡¯t agree with it, but this is Momoka¡¯s fate ¡¹

    Momoka smiled at me in tears.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like Chekhov ¡¹

    Chekhov?

    ¡¸ Uhm, Chekhov is an old novelist. In Russia. Do you not know him? ¡¹

    Momoka asks me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a playwright. He wrote the ¡°Three sisters,¡± where they lost their hope, and fell to despair. The first act is about the three sisters wanting to go back to Moscow. They hold the hope that they should be able to return home. In the second act, they¡¯re uneasy because they might not be able to come home. In the third act, they all begin to lose their patience with the idea that they might not be able to come home. Then¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ The fourth and last act, the sisters thought that they can¡¯t return to Moscow, that they never can, and they felt hopeless. But, the despair made them lose all hope, which made them feel refreshed. Relieved. They feel lighter. After their despair, they could begin their new lives ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s smile is beautiful.

    ¡¸ I¡­Momoka who Kuromori Kou-sama raped, will become a prostitute, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help you out from that, Momoka ¡¹

    I can¡¯t just make the debts of Momoka¡¯s father from Minaho-neesan disappear by asking her.

    As of now, I¡¯m borrowing huge amounts of money from Minaho-neesan for my women.

    If I ask to keep Momoka away from being a prostitute, then I¡¯ll also need to save Nozomi, Then, Misato, And the other girls too.

    But, Minaho-neesan gave her word to Jii-chan and the customers of Black Forest that she¡¯ll reopen the brothel.

    And, the brothel lacks new prostitutes.

    In the end, someone has to be the new prostitute.

    Furthermore.

    Nozomi and Momoka, and Shirahata-san who I haven¡¯t had sex with yet¡­

    These girls are the outstanding talents Minaho-neesan spent six months to find all over the country.

    Young, beautiful, and they love their parents, that they consented to sell themselves to repay their family debt.

    It¡¯s unknown when we¡¯ll find girls who fit that requirement again.

    Even if those girls exist, I have to train them again.

    It might be a pain to make them a prostitute.

    Therefore.

    I also feel hopeless.

    I can¡¯t do anything but accept that Momoka¡¯s going to become a prostitute.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I can understand how Kuromori Kou-sama feels ¡¹

    Momoka smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I thought that it would be a much more harsh experience, I was expecting my heart to be burnt. But, it didn¡¯t happen. Thank you

    Momoka;

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s stupid. Really stupid. Yeah, knowing that I¡¯m stupid makes me feel lighter. Therefore, I¡¯ll just become dumber! That¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Now, Kuromori Kou-sama! What kind of sex do you want to do with this stupid Momoka ¡ï Grace? Please order me ¡¹

    I¡­

    Yeah, let¡¯s get dumber.

    I¡¯ll just enjoy my sex with Momoka.

    ¡¸ You know, I really liked that cheerleader outfit on Momoka earlier ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So, I want to rape Momoka in that cheerleader dress ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, certainly! I¡¯d gladly do it! ¡¹

    Momoka replied with a bright voice.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Anyway, for Momoka to put on her cheerleader outfit¡­

    I release the black bindings on her hand.

    Then, I also let go of our connection.

    I pulled my penis from Momoka¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Kuuu! Ahn! ¡¹

    My glans passes through the narrow entrance.

    Nuppo. It¡¯s spat out from Momoka¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Wow, what¡¯s this? ¡¹

    Momoka saw the semen spilling from her insides and is surprised.

    ¡¸ This is semen? There¡¯s so much ¡¹

    The girl who was a virgin just earlier is surprised at everything.

    ¡¸ Okay, stay still, I¡¯m taking photos of your first creampie ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Momoka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Also, this is so big and thick, and yet, it went inside Momoka ¡¹

    Momoka stares at my penis.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just look at it, touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I¡¯m sorry for not noticing. I¡¯m sorry for being dumb ¡¹

    Momoka touches my glans with her thin fingers.

    ¡¸ Good boy, good boy ¡¹

    She pats it gently.

    ¡¸ Oh? I should¡¯ve thought you how to use your hand to serve though ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Momoka.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m very sorry. I wasn¡¯t listening. I¡¯m sorry, sorry for being dumb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. You¡¯ll have to focus on learning how to do a handjob until his next training with you. This time, be sure to learn it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, gladly ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t have this much composure today.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s enough with my dick, hurry up and change to a cheerleader already. Oh right, don¡¯t put on any underwear. I want to bang you with your ass exposed on your miniskirt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, please wait a second ¡¹

    Momoka stands up from the bed and then felt dizzy.

    ¡¸ You okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just that I got up too vigorously¡­I¡¯m so stupid ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s flexible body.

    It seems that her body reduced the damage from deflowering as much as possible, but¡­

    But the damage isn¡¯t zero.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourself, you don¡¯t have to rush ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m very sorry for making you worry ¡¹

    Momoka slowly walks to the cheerleader clothing she took off earlier.

    ¡¸ That girl might be amazingly fit as a prostitute ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ When Nagisa first called Kouzuki-sama ¡°Shige-chan,¡± everyone froze in place. Even Minaho-ojousama did ¡¹

    Oh right, the head of the Kouzuki house, the family line of nobility among nobles, the man with the biggest influence in politics and finance¡­

    A prostitute called him so intimately, calling him ¡°Shige-chan¡±

    ¡¸ But, Nagisa¡¯s cheerfulness and easygoing attitude was a success in the end. Nagisa during her active duty time hooked in a lot of influential clients, and so she built up her close relationship with Kouzuki-sama

    Nagisa was the number one in the brothel when she was the prostitute.

    ¡¸ Nobody among the seniors in the brothel called Kouzuki-sama with that nickname. As expected, that girl is very strong to jump over that hurdle ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Momoka-san, when you gave her the Momoka ¡ï Grace character, it was a hit. Girls who jump over the hurdles just become stronger. And that girl¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka puts on her cheerleader outfit.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama! What about Momoka¡¯s wig? ¡¹

    Wig?

    ¡¸ Should I put the pink wig back on? ¡¹

    Oh right, Sumitomo Momoka¡¯s real hair is a black short-cut.

    She¡¯s wearing a long brown hair wig right now.

    Earlier, when she put on that cheerleader outfit, she had that long pink hair.

    ¡¸ Momoka, which do you prefer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s dumb so she can¡¯t decide for herself! I¡¯m very sorry to ask but please decide for me, Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    Momoka smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with the pink one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, gladly! I mean, pink looks much more stupid, it suits Momoka! As expected of Kuromori Kou-sama! You know what to pick ¡¹

    Momoka changes wig.

    She puts on the pink hair, looked at the mirror, and fixed it.

    ¡¸ Okay. That¡¯s really dumb, very much like Momoka ¡ï Grace! Nufufu ¡¹

    She smiled at the mirror, then, she brings in the yellow pompoms and head towards me.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m done! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ One! Two! Three! Four! Hai! Hai! Hai! Hai!! ¡¹

    She raised her legs and then did some cheer girl dance.

    She¡¯s wearing a miniskirt so her slit is exposed.

    ¡¸ Kyaan ¡¹

    Momoka suddenly stopped dancing and covered her crotch.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your semen is spilling from inside ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Iyaan! ¡¹

    Momoka takes the towel Katsuko-nee gave her and wipes her crotch.

    That appearance is lewd.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, should I lie down on the bed again? ¡¹

    Momoka asks me.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re doing it over there. Come with me Momoka ¡¹

    I get off the bed, bring one chair, and stand before the mirror.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it here, right in front of the mirror. I want to do it while watching as I violate Momoka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, that¡¯s really lewd ¡¹

    Momoka comes to me while saying that.

    I sit down on the shallow chair.

    ¡¸ Come here, sit on my lap Momoka ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, excuse me ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s soft ass touches my lap.

    It¡¯s always the same thought, women have cold and pleasant asses.

    ¡¸ Spread your legs and show the most embarrassing part of Momoka to the mirror. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I sit down naked.

    On my lap is a beautiful girl wearing a cheerleader outfit, no bra, no panty.

    Her pink hair and the slit in her mini skirt is visible.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I look so stupid! And really lewd ¡¹

    Seeing herself in the mirror, Momoka trembled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you are ¡¹

    I coil my arms around, then touched Momoka¡¯s breasts under her cheerleader uniform.

    I exposed her breasts and fondled them lewdly.

    I enjoy the elasticity of her nicely shaped breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn! I might like it when you touch my breasts ¡¹

    Momoka moans immediately.

    ¡¸ What about teasing your nipples? ¡¹

    I pinched her stiff nipples.

    ¡¸ I might love that. Afuu ¡¹

    I tease her breasts with my left and my right-hand touches Momoka¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸ Ahn, geez. It feels like I¡¯m getting molested ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also feel like doing some molester stuff ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s thighs, especially her inner thighs are soft.

    I rub Momoka¡¯s ass again and again.

    ¡¸ Aaahn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka, look at the mirror, you¡¯re making a lewd face ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re doing lewd things to me. Aaaahn! ¡¹

    My middle finger touch Momoka¡¯s slit.

    I move it up and down.

    Warm and sour liquid spills out from Momoka¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Momoka, from now on, you¡¯re banned from touching yourself. What I mean is you¡¯re not allowed to masturbate ¡¹

    I whispered to Momoka.

    ¡¸ But, what if I want to touch myself? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, call me, I¡¯ll touch you ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Yeah, the fire inside Momoka¡¯s body flares up again.

    ¡¸ Momoka, stand up and put your hand on the mirror. ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll violate you from behind while you¡¯re standing ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okayy¡­Momoka will get raped again ¡¹

    Momoka stands up unsteadily, then puts her hands on the mirror.

    ¡¸ Stick your ass to me, so it¡¯s easier to bang you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay! I¡¯m sorry for not being thoughtful! Momoka¡¯s sorry for being dumb! ¡¹

    She raised her cute ass towards me.

    Her twitching anus and her slit that¡¯s leaking love nectar are exposed.

    ¡¸ Momoka, watch yourself as I violate you. And don¡¯t you ever forget that I violated you ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    My erect penis touches Momoka¡¯s narrow entrance.

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    Momoka trembles as she feels a man¡¯s hot glans, but¡­

    I grab Momoka¡¯s thin hips and then¡­

    ¡¸ Kuuuu! It¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    Nucho! Zumumumumu!!!

    My tensed penis goes inside Momoka once again.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!!! ¡¹

    Momoka looks at herself in the mirror.

    She sees my penis push inside her.

    ¡¸ Nooooo~ It¡¯s happening again!!! ¡¹

    The sporty beauty has a narrow vagina.

    Even so, doing it from behind has a better angle compared to missionary, and so¡­

    It pushes through her vagina, then deeper, and deeper.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m getting raped! Momoka¡¯s being raped!!! ¡¹

    Zumuu¡­

    I¡¯m inside Momoka¡¯s hot and tight insides from the glans to the root.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaan!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m violating a beautiful pink-haired cheer girl.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving, Momoka ¡¹

    I grab Momoka¡¯s hips tighter and then push in my hips.

    ¡¸ Kiiii!! Hiiiii! Kuha ¡¹

    Momoka braces her legs and puts strength on her hands touching the mirror.

    She¡¯s enduring my tyranny.

    A man¡¯s violent sexual assault.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaa!! Iyaaaaaaa!! Iyaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Her teary eyes watch her violated, and me.

    I thrust from behind, and Momoka¡¯s breasts exposed from her cheerleader uniform sways around.

    I let go of my hands grabbing her hips and then I grope Momoka¡¯s breasts from behind.

    I enjoy the feeling of Momoka¡¯s breasts and vagina from the rear-entry position and knead her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, I look stupid! Momoka looks so dumb! I¡¯m becoming dumber! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Momoka¡¯s a dumb girl ¡¹

    I grind her hips and then my right hand¡­

    I smear saliva on my index and middle finger.

    Then, I look for Momoka¡¯s clitoris.

    I exposed it and then rub it with my fingers while violating her.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiii!! I¡¯m weak there!! ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ I know! That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing it ¡¹

    I rub Momoka¡¯s clitoris roughly.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuu!!! Aaaaaahn!!! Iyaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s feeling it.

    Those aren¡¯t tears from sadness or despair, it¡¯s the sound of someone in pleasure in sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn!! Momoka¡¯s becoming stupid! Iyaaaaaaan!! ¡¹

    My left-hand gropes her breasts¡­

    Then, my middle finger teases her nipple and my thumb rubs Momoka¡¯s armpit.

    My right hand is teasing Momoka¡¯s clitoris.

    My tongue is licking Momoka¡¯s back.

    And my penis¡­

    It¡¯s grinding inside Momoka¡¯s pussy.

    I¡¯m attacking four places at once.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, I¡­Momoka¡¯s feeling weird! ¡¹

    She has experience in masturbating.

    She probably won¡¯t cum from my penis thrusts, but¡­

    Stimulating her clitoris should bring her to climax.

    ¡¸ Momoka, me too! I¡¯m going to join you ¡¹

    I want us to cum together in our second round of sex.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa! Aaaaaah! Aaaaah! Kuuuun! Haaaaaa ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s body is on fire. The smell of her sweat, love nectar, and her lewdness.

    Momoka¡¯s toe fingers scratch the floor, her whole body¡¯s accumulating explosion.

    Her hands pushing the mirror is also pushing with strength.

    Each time Momoka¡¯s anus tightens up, her vagina clamps too.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s coming! Coming! Coming! Coming!!! ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s insides are boiling from the huge wave.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Momoka! Momka!!! ¡¹

    I also spurt in one stretch and dashed to ejaculation.

    Panpanpanpanpanpanpan!!

    My abdomen slaps Momoka¡¯s ass and it makes nice sounds.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah, iyaaaa!Kuhaaaaaa ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s eyes in the mirror opened wide.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuunnnnnn!!!!! ¡¹

    Momoka bent her back grandly and then she climaxes in a rear-entry position.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s vagina twitched.

    It¡¯s squeezing my penis.

    Therefore, me too.

    ¡¸ Momokaaa!!!! Hmmmmmm!!! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans blows like a water gun.

    It jets out the hot liquid.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmmm!!!!! ¡¹

    Feeling the heat jump in her womb, Momoka¡¯s insides twitched reflexively.

    Her vagina constricted, stimulating my penis.

    It¡¯s pulsating like a heartbeat¡­I¡¯m defiling Momoka¡¯s insides with my smell.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah, it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming ¡¹

    Momoka shouts with her eyes melting.

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s no more! I¡¯m becoming dumb! I¡¯m floating in the skies!!! ¡¹

    The climax and creampie changed Momoka into a weak woman.

    Even when I¡¯m ejaculating, I¡¯m not stopping my hand from teasing Momoka¡¯s clitoris.

    Momoka¡¯s completely drowning in the sea of pleasure!!!

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaa! Iyaaaaaa!! Iyaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s vagina squirms. Her womb is drinking my semen.

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s falling! I¡¯m falling!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m holding you tightly ¡¹

    I embraced Momoka who¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaa! Uuuuuuu, ukuaaaaaaa ¡¹

    We stay still until Momoka¡¯s climax calmed down.

    I put some strength into my hips and poured the semen that remained in my urethra inside Momoka.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s blushing, her face is in tears.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Momoka? ¡¹

    I called her out.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, it felt too amazing that I didn¡¯t know what happened ¡¹

    It¡¯ll be painful to keep this posture so I pull my penis out of Momoka.

    ¡¸ Nnnnguu ¡¹

    My penis comes off Momoka¡¯s entrance, and then¡­

    Massive amounts of semen trickled down from her slit.

    Momoka¡¯s ass and thighs are dirtied.

    ¡¸ Aaaaa ¡¹

    Momoka fell on the floor.

    Her body seems to have lost strength.

    ¡¸ Momoka ¡¹

    I embraced and kissed Momoka.

    As our lips touched.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm ¡¹

    Momoka sucks on my lips intensely.

    She¡¯s asking for my tongue. Our tongues entwine.

    The reverberations of sex, the fire in her body still hasn¡¯t disappeared.

    I also grab Momoka¡¯s breasts and ass while kissing.

    Momoka also crawled her hands on my back and ass.

    They call this, seeking each other¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Leaking out breaths without words, we repeatedly kiss each other while caressing each other¡¯s bodies.

    Momoka took ten minutes before she calmed down.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1123.

    Chapter 1123. S*x Training with the Virgins / Koto, Go, Calligraphy and Painting

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    Washing away the sweat, semen, and love nectar on her body in the shower stall.

    Momoka speaks to me.

    It¡¯s just the two of us. Katsuko-nee¡¯s waiting outside.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t the last, is it? ¡¹

    She watches me pour water on her thighs bashfully.

    ¡¸ ¡°Isn¡¯t the last,¡± you mean? ¡¹

    I looked up at Momoka.

    ¡¸ You want to go for another round? ¡¹

    She was a virgin and yet, I gave her two rounds of creampie.

    No, well, I also made her climax from teasing her clitoris, but¡­

    She wants to go for a third-round?

    ¡¸ No, uhm, that¡¯s not what I meant. Sorry, Momoka¡¯s dumb so I couldn¡¯t put it right, that¡­ ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ No well, if Kuromori Kou-sama wants to, then I¡¯ll do it. No, please let me. Please rape Momoka as much as you want. ¡¹

    Love nectar drips from Momoka¡¯s vagina.

    Geez, her body¡¯s suited for sex.

    As expected of the girl Minaho-neesan hand-picked.

    ¡¸ What Momoka wants to say is that this isn¡¯t the end, right? You¡¯ll come to Momoka again, right? ¡¹

    Oh, Momoka¡¯s worried.

    ¡¸ I told Nozomi this, if you have something you find trouble in, or can¡¯t agree with, then just contact me. I¡¯ll negotiate with Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee. Of course, if you want to meet with me face-to-face, then I¡¯ll come ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you very much, uhm, that only means meeting up? ¡¹

    Momoka looks at me earnestly.

    ¡¸ I promised Nozomi that after she entertains her customer as a prostitute, and she can¡¯t sort out her feelings, then she could have sex with me to her heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka wants that too ¡¹

    Momoka smiles sadly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve accepted this fate that I have to be a prostitute, But ¡¹

    I stood up and embraced Momoka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, you don¡¯t mind doing it together with Nozomi? ¡¹

    Doing them one by one¡­I don¡¯t think my body can handle that many.

    ¡¸ Oh, I understand. Just like you¡¯ve done it with Kurama-san and her little sister. Momoka can join in together with Kurama-san and Asahina-san, right? ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, everyone gets along. You girls are going to live together for five years ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Momoka¡¯s dumb, so I¡¯ll do my best not to cause trouble to everyone ¡¹

    Momoka replies energetically.

    ¡¸ Also, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hm, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you like Momoka in her cheerleader outfit? ¡¹

    She asks me with another bashful look.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Momoka¡¯s tall and thin, and you have long legs and good shape, and so the cheerleader outfit suits you ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    It also felt amazing banging her from behind while she¡¯s wearing no panty nor bra.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! Then, I¡¯ll keep the cheer girl outfit exclusive for Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do it with other customers, only you ¡¹

    This time, Momoka embraces me.

    She pushed her breasts on me and kissed me on the cheeks.

    ¡¸ If you have anything else you don¡¯t want me to do with my customers, just say it. Momoka is in complete submission to Kuromori Kou-sama after all ¡¹

    This girl can¡¯t endure the harsh reality that she¡¯ll become a prostitute if she has nobody to depend on.

    Therefore, I had to be Momoka¡¯s ruler.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess. The cheerleader outfit is only for me. Let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Certainly! Gladly ¡¹

    Momoka rubs her cheeks with mine.

    I feel Momoka¡¯s soft cheeks.

    ¡¸ Momoka will grow her hair longer. Does Kuromori Kou-sama prefer long hair? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not that I like long hair, but I prefer it that way on Momoka. ¡¹

    Rather, Momoka¡¯s short hair now¡­

    It¡¯s her father, her school teacher¡¯s expectations from a sporty girl.

    This girl didn¡¯t even want to have short hair.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll make it long. If you want to change something in Momoka then just give an order. Momoka will change anything as Kuromori Kou-sama dictates ¡¹

    That¡¯s her dependence.

    Since I changed Momoka, it¡¯s my responsibility to accept her.

    ¡¸ Momoka, think of after the five years ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can go home, or, if you don¡¯t want to go back home, then you can come to my place ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The girls I brought today, Misato¡¯s sister, Arisu, and then Mitama, Kinuka, and Karen, there are also girls who couldn¡¯t come with us. Misato will come to my place once she¡¯s done with her debt. As for Nozomi, I think that I¡¯ll take her. So¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka;

    ¡¸ If Kuromori Kou-sama orders me, then¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at me with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s a dumb, girl so she can¡¯t decide for herself, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s that kind of girl, so this is why

    I changed Sumitomo Momoka to Momoka ¡ï Grace

    ¡¸ Then, I command you. In five years, once you¡¯re done repaying your father¡¯s debts, come to my place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, gladly! ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, you still need work other than prostitution. You have to think of what kind of job you want while there¡¯s still time. Look up various things and take education. If you can get the requirements, then take it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly. Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s bashful.

    ¡¸ Is Momoka going to bear Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you will give birth to my child. That¡¯s for sure. So, take care of your body. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. That¡¯s also an order, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We leave the shower and I wipe Momoka¡¯s wet body with a bath towel.

    Momoka also wiped my body.

    ¡¸ This is still lively ¡¹

    She pokes my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind doing it again for real ¡¹

    She smiled and looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Well, no, look, there¡¯s still another girl ¡¹

    The last of the new prostitute candidates I¡¯m in charge of training.

    Shirahata Setsuna.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Shirahata-san will make it ¡¹

    Momoka says while caressing my penis.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san¡¯s angry. She¡¯s cursing ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She can¡¯t agree with the fate that she had to become a prostitute. Therefore, she hates the people who are trying to make her a prostitute. She¡¯s filled with hate ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I can understand how Shirahata-san feels, so, if Kuromori Kou-sama treats her with seriousness like you did with Momoka, maybe her misunderstanding will come away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misunderstanding? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s the idea that we¡¯re one-sidedly losing. How do I say it? It¡¯s like the people in this organization is exploiting us ¡¹

    Oh, she doesn¡¯t trust Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you took your time on thoroughly violating Momoka from head to toe, and so, I now understand how Kuromori-sama and everyone feels, but¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s fingers gently caress the back of my glans.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san is a girl who will not hear anything, and so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll become like Momoka. Therefore ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s tongue licked my glans.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to cum inside Momoka again you know? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll think of Shirahata-san later, but, Momoka ¡¹

    I gently pat her face.

    ¡¸ I want Momoka to remember the taste of my semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, gladly! ¡¹

    I forced Momoka to fellate me on that place.

    Then, I ejaculated on her mouth.

    ¡¸ Now dissolve it with your saliva, and then drink it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    I hear Momoka¡¯s throat gulping.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s bitter. And a little salty ¡¹

    Momoka frowned and looked at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my taste, don¡¯t forget it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Momoka looked up at me as if waiting for something

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t drink semen other than mine. Momoka¡¯s allowed to drink only my semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, gladly ¡¹

    Momoka smiled.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ You¡¯re taking it easy. Come, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    I put on the bathrobe and left the shower room.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s waiting outside.

    She¡¯s putting the clothes Momoka and I took off, and also Nozomi, who already went to the basement ahead of us.

    The clothing trunk Tamayo-san brought here is in there too

    ¡¸ Momoka-san, you¡¯ll have a medical exam with Ikeda-sensei. As for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s defiant, and so we can¡¯t bring her to the 32nd floor of this hotel.

    I¡¯ll have to violate her in the basement, where she can¡¯t escape

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll put it on ¡¹

    Momoka took the pink hair wig from the clothing trunk.

    ¡¸ I look dumber this way, it makes me ¡°Momoka1¡± ¡¹

    She¡¯s going to meet with her fellow prostitute cadets in the basement again¡­

    She wants to show her new form as Momoka ¡ï Grace.

    Or maybe, she fears that Shirahata-san will influence her again.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the wagon ¡¹

    We go to the hidden elevator in the VIP room, and then¡­

    We head down to the basement.

    ¡¸ Wait a second ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me while operating the biometric authentication.

    ¡º Authenticated ¡»

    The elevator door opens.

    I pushed the wagon and then Katsuko-nee and Momoka get in.

    Even inside the elevator, you need another biometrics authentication.

    ¡º Going down ¡»

    Finally, the elevator is descending.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not using a high-speed elevator so it¡¯ll take some time. Remember, many of our customers are old, and so we don¡¯t want to affect their health because of the speed. Besides, the destination is still a destination, isn¡¯t it much more exciting to wait a little bit since you know you¡¯re going down? ¡¹

    When we were going up earlier, I didn¡¯t notice that but yeah, it feels like we¡¯re moving slowly.

    We¡¯re a high-class brothel after all. Taking a little time is good.

    Momoka wearing nothing but a bathrobe and a long pink hair wig is sticking closely to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Momoka ¡ï Grace, a little dumb Momoka ¡ï Grace ¡¹

    She mutters to herself repeatedly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be with you ¡¹

    I smiled at Momoka.

    ¡¸ I know that you¡¯re Momoka ¡ï Grace. So, you¡¯re Momoka ¡ï Grace. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    When someone recognizes a person-

    -they become themselves

    I, whose name is ¡°Yoshida Yoshinobu¡± in school, ¡°Kuromori Yoshinobu,¡± in my family register, also ¡°Kuromori Keito,¡± and in the underground world, ¡°I¡¯m Kuromori Kou,¡± know that the most.

    If you ask me why I don¡¯t get confused even with so many names for different purposes, that¡¯s because I match it with those who know me.

    Therefore, I don¡¯t show my Kuromori Kou face in front of my classmates.

    And Kuromori Kou can have that strong attitude, never agitated, even when facing Momoka, someone who¡¯s clearly older.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me! ¡¹

    Momoka clings to me.

    Before long¡­

    The elevator arrived at the basement.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun! They said that I¡¯m clear! I was a bit worried since I bled a lot, but Ikeda-sensei said that I can have sex again by tomorrow! ¡¹

    As we return to the lecture room, Nozomi in her bathrobe runs towards me.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, you also did it right? How was it? I was in the middle of a checkup so I haven¡¯t seen it but.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err. Momoka¡¯s a dumb girl, so, uhm ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s so thoughtlessly friendly unlike before, it confused Momoka.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun was gentle, wasn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Nozomi smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, y-yes ¡¹

    Momoka smiled back.

    ¡¸ I lost my virginity splendidly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Me too! We became a woman on the same day, from the same man, so, let¡¯s get along, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, gladly! Err, uhm, from now on, I¡¯m Momoka ¡ï Grace, the ¡ï is a red star¡­uhm, I¡¯m making a fresh start so please take care of me ¡¹

    Momoka bowed her head to Nozomi.

    ¡¸ Oh, so you¡¯re going with that character. I think that¡¯s great. Sumitomo-san¡¯s cuter that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Momoka ¡ï Grace, call me Momoka ¡¹

    ¡¸ You sure? I¡¯m younger though? ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ No, Momoka dumber than everyone so please call me by my name ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you can call me Nozomi too ¡¹

    The two smiled at each other.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Momoka, greet the other girls too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Err. Misato¡­

    Hmm, what is she doing with Arisu?

    Mitama, Kinuka, and Karen are with them.

    ¡¸ Welcome back ¡¹

    Mitama called me out.

    ¡¸ Yeah, what are you girls doing? ¡¹

    Somehow, they¡¯re surrounding something¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just playing Go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A board game of capturing territory ¡¹

    Karen smiled at me.

    I peeked in and yep, there sure is a go board in the middle of the Kurama sisters.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, welcome back ¡¹

    Misato, Arisu, Karen, and Kinuka all smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Is your work doing favorably? ¡¹

    Arisu asks me, representing them.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s two of three done for now ¡¹

    The last one is the problem child, but¡­

    ¡¸ They had a Go board in this place so I¡¯m having a match with Arisu and the girls after a long time ¡¹

    Misato tells me.

    ¡¸ Oh, those are for the customers of the brothel ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at the Go board.

    ¡¸ I gave it to them. These girls look bored after all ¡¹

    Tamayo-san came over and said.

    ¡¸ Besides, Minaho-san wanted to see Misato-chan¡¯s skill in Go ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know much about it. Katsuko-chan, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I only know the rules in Go and nothing else much. Dear? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t even know the rules ¡¹

    I never played Go before.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Nagisa, she should know. She¡¯s strong in Go. Nagisa had many customers who like playing Go, oh right ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Dear, do you know that Go had a lot of business circles fan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nope ¡¹

    ¡¸ Many politicians play Go too ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ In ancient China, the big names have to be proficient in Koto, Go, Calligraphy and Painting, The second is ¡°Go,¡± meaning, the board game of capturing territory. Koto¡¯s no longer that popular, but Go, calligraphy, and painting is still popular among the politicians. I mean, they make the children learn in families that have politicians in the grandfather generation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ First, Calligraphy, you have a lot of opportunities on writing characters when you¡¯re a politician. Both public and private. They often ask them to write on autograph boards and such. You see, they use handwritings of politicians on monuments and such, right? Also, during elections, you have to write your own letter of recommendations and messages of support. They have those pasted in the election office, right? Therefore, politicians have to make their handwriting clean. Dirty writing is shameful for politicians

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Then, if someone asks you to write something on an autograph board, you should also draw something, right? That¡¯s why they learn to paint too. I¡¯m not talking about illustrations and such, I¡¯m talking about ink drawing, something that one can draw smoothly. It¡¯s a trick to impress people that the politician has a talent.

    I see.

    ¡¸ And Go has been favored by rulers for a long time since it represents the logic of the universe, but, in Japan, before the war, politicians used to play Go to deepen their friendship. Because of such tradition, many old politicians play Go, and even among the young politicians, they play Go with the big politicians in their faction. Playing one game takes a lot of time so you can talk about a lot of confidential things, and when you play, you can understand your opponent¡¯s character. It helps you a lot ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee watches Misato and the girls play Go.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why if a prostitute has some skill in Go, then many customers who like playing Go become patrons. You don¡¯t find young and beautiful girls that play Go with you after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-sama¡¯s skilled! ¡¹

    Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ The late Master was in Amateur sixth Dan place, but Misato-sama always give him an equal match ¡¹

    Amateur 6th Dan. Even match.

    ¡¸ But, I hardly win against Grandfather nor Arisu ¡¹

    Misato said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Misato-chan doesn¡¯t have the dan rank? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m bad at playing when in front of others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, if that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you go for a Dan rank? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Right. Holding an Amateur Dan rank would be a good selling point ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said, but¡­

    Wait, wait, wait.

    Misato¡¯s going to be a prostitute, but we did talk that she will not be entertaining customers¡­

    No, I get that¡¯s a promise between Minaho-neesan and me, and that Misato-san doesn¡¯t know about it, but still¡­

    ¡º She doesn¡¯t need a Dan rank ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡º You only need to make the customers spread the rumor that she¡¯s strong in Go by themselves. The customers will check Misato-san¡¯s skill in Go by playing with her. That¡¯ll please them better ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º People love learning by investigating by themselves ¡»

    Yeah, they could compete with Misato, and then, talk about the experience he knows, saying ¡°that girl is strong in Go,¡± among the friends who love Go too.

    That way, the customer could talk to another and advertise Misato.

    ¡º The late head of the Kurama house was quite famous in the Amateur Go society. I think that many customers will want to play with the granddaughter of a man with such skill in Go. If the demand increase, then Misato-san can sell her body too that way ¡»

    So she will have Go as her specialty?

    ¡º The customers will pay the same amount for the time they spend with Misato-san. It¡¯s the customer¡¯s freedom to do what they want with Misato-san during the agreed time ¡»

    Yeah, the customers will buy Misato¡¯s time.

    They won¡¯t mind if they play Go all the time and no sex.

    ¡º As long as I make a profit. It¡¯s not like I need to sell your bodies after all ¡»

    Minaho-neesan mentioned earlier¡­

    Misato¡¯s late Grandfather seems to be a greatly popular man.

    Therefore, the people who are indebted to him are going to pay the Black Forest by calling on Misato all to revive the Kurama house.

    Those people don¡¯t want to have sex with Misato.

    They¡¯ll watch over each other and stop anyone who tries to make a move on Misato.

    There¡¯s also the promise that nobody other than those people will be Misato¡¯s customers.

    In addition to that.

    If playing Go with Misato has worth.

    Then, they¡¯ll use it to make sure that Misato won¡¯t be a prostituted prostitute.

    ¡¸ But, earning money from playing Go with them¡­ ¡¹

    For Misato, playing Go isn¡¯t convincing.

    ¡¸ No, the customer has the right on what they want to do with their time with Misato, so you don¡¯t have to say anything ¡¹

    I said flat out.

    ¡¸ Whether it¡¯s sex or Go, all you have to think is to make your customers happy ¡¹

    Misato.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama¡¯s right ¡¹

    She replied obediently.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wait! What the hell is that?! ¡¹

    Hearing a loud scream.

    Oh, so she¡¯s over there.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s weird that she¡¯s the only one getting that treatment! I can¡¯t agree with this!! ¡¹

    The last prostitute cadet.

    Shirahata Setsuna-san protests loudly.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1124.

    Chapter 1124. S*x Training with the Virgins / Double Action.

    ¡¸ Ashaina-san, Sumitomo-san, what¡¯s with you girls! That man just raped you, didn¡¯t he?! ¡¹

    The last of the prostitute cadet I¡¯m in charge of training today.

    Shirahata Setsuna-san screams with her huge breasts swaying around.

    ¡¸ I was watching here! These people were all watching you two get violated ¡¹

    Yeah, Nozomi and Momoka¡¯s deflowering on the 32nd floor of the hotel VIP room.

    As expected, they¡¯re watching it underground.

    ¡¸ You girls were raped, and despite that, why are you so nonchalant?! Are you girls crazy?! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san shouts. Nozomi takes off the bathrobe she¡¯s wearing and exposed her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ I mean, this is the thing we have to do if we are prostitutes in this place ¡¹

    Then, she rubs her breasts at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun did say that I should leave everything to him from now on ¡¹

    Then, she kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ And so, I don¡¯t worry about anything. Besides, Kuromori-kun promised to look after me after I graduate from being a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Asahina-san, you¡¯re being deceived! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san insists.

    ¡¸ Right, he might be fooling me ¡¹

    Nozomi smiles.

    ¡¸ But, what about it? I don¡¯t really care, it doesn¡¯t really change our fate anyway ¡¹

    Nozomi then looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun gave me hope from the bottom of this despair. He promised to never abandon me even in this situation. That alone made me happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an easy mark. You can¡¯t trust people in this organization, especially men! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looked at me hatefully.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Shirahata-san is a person who only checks with words. So that¡¯s why you fiddle with it that much ¡¹

    Nozomi provokes Shirahata-san

    ¡¸ You only care about what Kuromori-kun says, persistently investigating the contents, and you nothing else, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! Words that people say are everything?! Do you know about the word ¡°commitment?¡± If a person says something, even if it¡¯s a slip-up, they can be held accountable for that! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san exposes her emotions.

    She had that cool girl image before.

    Although, Nozomi and Momoka kept hearing all the bad-mouthing on Shirahata-san in the room on the 32nd floor earlier.

    She¡¯s probably pressed for time since I deflowered the two in succession.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the time where we fight the people in this organization to negotiate and make our treatment in this place better, aren¡¯t we? Asahina-san, Sumitomo-san, you both became cowards after you were raped. Something weird is going on here! ¡¹

    Oh, I knew it. She¡¯s sensing it that way.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san¡¯s making that schedule up by herself, right? I mean, we¡¯re all capitulated already. Ever since we¡¯re brought here. I don¡¯t think that we have the room for negotiations anymore ¡¹

    Shirahata-san ignored what Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just your arbitrary opinion! If we lose here, we¡¯ll be their prey forever! They promised only five years, but if that¡¯s a lie, they might sell our bodies for our lifetime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you overthinking it? ¡¹

    Nozomi replies with a mocking tone.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, Tamayo-san, they¡¯re former prostitutes. Get it? ¡°Former.¡± Both of them are young, and yet, they have retired already. If Kuromori-san, I mean, Kuromori Minaho-san, the boss of this place, is as heinous as you think, then Katsuko-san won¡¯t be retiring and she¡¯ll still be working ¡¹

    Logically, that¡¯s correct.

    There are retired prostitutes, and so if the contract period ends, then Nozomi and the girls are free.

    ¡¸ T-These people could be exceptions! They could be confining us in here forever! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re right that once you become a prostitute then you can¡¯t leave, then shouldn¡¯t there be more prostitutes in this place? ¡¹

    Nozomi speaks with a fed-up tone.

    ¡¸ Talking about the training so far, I wasn¡¯t listening that much so I have some foggy memories, but this organization had decades of history, right? ¡¹

    Nozomi looks up at my face while snuggling.

    ¡¸ The Black Forest brothel is a place created post-war ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s got a long history, and so if they don¡¯t give retirement, then there would be old ladies prostitute in here! ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­m-maybe they¡¯re killing off the old prostitutes! They¡¯re covered in darkness ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, so we look like that kind of people to you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows a mysterious smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little frustrating, isn¡¯t it? Katsuko-chan, we wanted to be giving them kind lessons, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Tamayo-san¡¯s smile is what¡¯s scary.

    ¡¸ I mean, Shirahata-san. If we follow that reasoning of yours¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi who¡¯s still hugging me tells Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ If this organization kills people that easily, then isn¡¯t it wrong to think that you can negotiate with them? If you complain that you want better treatment and they start to hate you, they¡¯ll just kill you off quickly ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Shirahata-san falters. Then, looked at Momoka.

    ¡¸ Sumitomo-san, what about you?! What do you think? ¡¹

    She pushed it to Momoka.

    Shirahata-san had influence on Momoka before Momoka had sex with me.

    She thinks that she could force a strong insight and make Momoka support her.

    However.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. Momoka¡¯s dumb so she doesn¡¯t know ¡¹

    Momoka speaks with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in complete submission to Kuromori Kou-sama so I¡¯m entrusting everything to him! I¡¯ll do as he commands me ¡¹

    Momoka also opens her bathrobe and just like how Nozomi¡¯s hugging me in front, she clings to my back.

    She pushes her soft bust onto my back.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Are you saying that you¡¯re abandoning thinking altogether?! Are you saying that you¡¯re just doing as he wills it?! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    Even when she¡¯s watching across the screen, seeing Momoka¡¯s change for real is shocking to her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Sumitomo-san. It¡¯s Momoka ¡ï Grace, and I¡¯m not being ridiculous. I¡¯m just dumb. Right, Kuromori Kou-sama? ¡¹

    She says while rubbing her nose to my cheeks from behind.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell? Are you really brainwashed?! How did you become crazy in such a short time ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s no brainwashing here ¡¹

    I replied.

    I didn¡¯t bring Tsukiko or the girls with us.

    Since they¡¯re to become prostitutes, we avoided using Miko powers.

    We wanted these girls to decide their fate.

    Momoka eventually decided to follow everything I tell her.

    ¡¸ But, complete submission and entrusting everything to him. That just means that you¡¯re his slaves! Are you sure about that?! Sumitomo-san? Why do you not notice that this is weird! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san is trying to break Momoka¡¯s heart.

    If she¡¯s not an ally, then¡­

    ¡¸ Only real idiots would become his slaves! Are you sure about that life?! Hey! Sumitomo-san?! ¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸ I heard something I can¡¯t allow to pass ¡¹

    Mitama reacted to what Shriahata-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m his slave, but I have no regrets about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m also his slave just like my sister! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka, who watches Misato and Arisu play Go, glared at Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m also Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave, but, he¡¯s kind with me ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Arisu too! I¡¯m happy that I¡¯ve become his slave! ¡¹

    Arisu stopped her hands from playing Go and told Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Me too, once I retire from prostitution, I will also be Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Misato also says with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ By doing that, I can join my sister, Arisu. Mitama and Kinuka, and Karen, and happily serve Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-sama, that¡¯s right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all going to bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen too ¡¹

    Misato, Mitama, Kinuka, Arisu, Arisu, said in succession.

    ¡¸ Oh! Me too! I won¡¯t go back home even after my prostitute contract ends. I¡¯ll become Kuromori-kun¡¯s slave! I promised to stay together already so it¡¯s okay if Nozomi becomes your slave, right? ¡¹

    Nozomi says while rubbing her breasts on me.

    ¡¸ Then, since Momoka¡¯s a dumb girl, once I retire, I¡¯ll also become Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Momoka too.

    ¡¸ Oh my, getting popular, aren¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you girls?! What¡¯s going on here?! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s beyond surprised, she¡¯s astounded.

    ¡¸ I said this already. Shirahata-san, you only look at what¡¯s said ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ What else do I have to pay attention to other than words?!!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san tries to reject, but¡­

    ¡¸ Look, don¡¯t they often say ¡°You apologize in words, but there¡¯s no sentiment¡±? Also ¡°you¡¯ll know someone is apologetic in their attitude¡± ¡¹

    Nozomi smiles.

    ¡¸ Recently, there¡¯s an emphasis on ¡°they didn¡¯t apologize in the end,¡± or ¡°they made a public apology,¡± focusing on what¡¯s said, but, apologies that have no thought are meaningless. Words are just for form¡¯s sake, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, without those formal words, you can¡¯t complain if you get sued ¡¹

    Shirahata-san rebuts.

    ¡¸ You see, that¡¯s not what we¡¯re talking about, is it? You¡¯re quite the stupid girl. Shirahata-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey! I¡¯m suing you, Asahina-san ¡¹

    Err, where? How?

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san¡¯s talking about the societal form¡¯s sake. That when you say something, it¡¯s a commitment. What we¡¯re talking about is within human relationships. Words? Commitment? It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s about whether the other party is serious, or what else do they feel. Get it? ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s serious and he¡¯s ready to accept Momoka. That¡¯s how I felt ¡¹

    Momoka.

    ¡¸ That I could trust him. No, that it¡¯s okay to trust him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Kuormori-kun is doing the best he can in his way, thinking of how he could support us who had to become prostitutes. He considers how to diminish my worries and pain, and does it. He¡¯s not just using words, he¡¯s using his behavior and actions, his passionate emotions¡­I can feel those, and so I feel like believing him ¡¹

    Nozomi.

    ¡¸ He could¡¯ve raped me violently, and yet, he does his best to talk to me, and he also listened to me. His dick is already big, and yet, he kept holding back ¡¹

    ¡¸ he also did that with Momoka. He waited a lot for Momoka to accept reality and fate, and then, he did it with me gently ¡¹

    ¡¸ He was raping me and yet, he was gentle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. It was ¡®rape,¡¯ but it became a splendid memory ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san who has no interest in anything but ¡®words,¡¯ probably won¡¯t understand it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s something people without experience won¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ N-No. I¡¯ll never want to have my first experience with a man I don¡¯t even like ¡¹

    She speaks out her true opinion.

    ¡¸ I have a dream! I have a plan in my life! And y father¡¯s debt messed it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I thought Shirahata-san came here knowing the contents of the contract and agreeing to it? You signed the contract together with your father, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I did! I had no choice but to do it! Is there any other way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You signed it yourself and yet, you¡¯re grumbling now? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m still young! Despite that, why am I receiving this fate! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s useless to grumble about that to us ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here desperately fighting off our fates too. Sorry, but we can¡¯t sympathize with Shirahata-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Asahina-san, Sumitomo-san, Kurama Misato-san too, they came here with the same contract as Shirahata-san. Misato-san¡¯s the only one with a different scale of debt compared to you girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san, they¡¯re not here now, but, they had no future apart from accepting our contract, so they¡¯re just like you girls. Shirahata-san¡¯s not the only one with her life in the line ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about anyone else! I can¡¯t agree to this! This is my fate! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ So, what do we do with her? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me.

    I looked at Shirahata-san again.

    ¡¸ This might be impossible for her ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º There¡¯s no need to force it. Kou. Asahina-san and Sumitomo-san¡¯s training went smoothly, so you can cut Shirahata-san off ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡º These girls also signed in their contract. That if they¡¯re not suited to become prostitutes, then the contract is null. Shirahata-san will return home. Of course, that also means that I¡¯m retrieving all of the funds I lent to Shirahata-san¡¯s father ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice shocked Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ W-Wait a second! ¡¹

    ¡º I waited for long enough, but, you have never accepted the training to become a prostitute seriously. I¡¯ve decided that you have no intention of accomplishing the contract. You have a poor attitude during lectures, you influence others poorly, and you are selfish. We don¡¯t need girls like that. You¡¯re useless ¡»

    Then.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t pity you. It¡¯s your fault after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka is already busy worrying about herself ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka are cold to Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate, but you weren¡¯t lucky, I guess. Take care of yourself ¡¹

    Misato smiled at Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ If I come back home now, my father¡¯s company will collapse. It might end up in family suicide ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said with a pale face.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s rough. Well, all I can say is ¡°Good Luck¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! I went too far. Uhm ¡¹

    Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, please give me a chance. I¡¯m begging you, I won¡¯t be selfish anymore. Give me a last chance ¡¹

    ¡º Oh? This girl is quite the scum, isn¡¯t she? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice echoes in the room

    ¡º Didn¡¯t you already have your chance? ¡»

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ That was Shirahata-san¡¯s last chance ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled regretfully.

    Shirahata Setsuna-san¡¯s is lost for words.

    ¡¸ Asahina-san and Momoka-san came back here, and you watched them deflowered¡­we were waiting for what kind of attitude Shirahata-san will take ¡¹

    ¡º Didn¡¯t we tell you repeatedly? We¡¯re a high-class brothel that specializes in entertaining leaders in politics and business. We never send out girls who are interested in nothing but themselves like Shirahata-san. Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s sigh is heard through the speakers.

    ¡º We¡¯ve had this conversation so many times. Even so, Shirahata-san never changed. Well, people don¡¯t change that easily so it¡¯s inevitable, but, if people don¡¯t have the strong will to change, then they will never change ¡»

    ¡¸ Indeed, that¡¯s the end of the operation. Momoka-san, let¡¯s go to Ikeda-sensei¡¯s checkup. Dear, wait here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do it with Shirahata-san anymore, if you still feel horny, then have sex with other girls. Oh right, Asahina-san¡¯s not allowed insertion on her vagina for today. Fellatio is okay though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Nozomi will serve with her mouth! ¡¹

    Nozomi said, but¡­

    ¡¸ If you want some cream pie then we are here to entertain you ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ There are girls who hadn¡¯t received it yet ¡¹

    Oh yeah, I had sex with the girls but I only came inside Misato and Karen.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, as for Shirahata-san¡¯s family debt ¡¹

    I speak facing the ceiling.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s cornered this much but she¡¯s not moving on her own.

    She¡¯s really a useless girl.

    ¡º What about it? ¡»

    ¡¸ No, I just thought that even if you collect it now, Minaho-neesan won¡¯t be able to take back all the money you lent back, so¡­ ¡¹

    They¡¯re already in debt, and the company is on the verge of collapsing, then Minaho-neesan lent their company enough money to reorganize.

    The plan is for Shirahata-san to become a prostitute to repay that debt.

    ¡º Right, even if I try to recover it right now, he probably already spent a portion of it for redemption, so it would be impossible for me to recover the whole amount in one go ¡»

    Minaho-neesan replied.

    ¡º Well, it¡¯s much better than losing the trust of our customers because of some defective product, so I¡¯ll take the loss ¡»

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s make Shirahata-san work for that share at least ¡¹

    I said. Shirahata-san trembled.

    ¡º Oh, you¡¯re right. Kou. We could send Shirahata-san home, and stop caring about what happens to her family, even if they all commit suicide, but we should try to get our money¡¯s worth, while she¡¯s alive ¡»

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯m taking Shirahata-san¡¯s virginity at least ¡¹

    The training for the last prostitute cadet is going to be some serious rape.

    If there¡¯s no response from this action, then that¡¯s the end for her.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s eyes opened wide in fear.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1125.

    Chapter 1125. S*x Training with the Virgins / Setsuna 1 ¨C Analysis

    ¡¸ N-No, I! ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna-san shouts after I declared that I¡¯ll rape her.

    ¡¸ Mitama, Kinuka, restrain her ¡¹

    I ordered the combat sisters.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    The two approach Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    The two hold Shirahata-san¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Hey, w-what are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t struggle, it¡¯ll be dangerous for you ¡¹

    Mitama holds Shirahata-san¡¯s throat.

    ¡¸ Your joints are delicate, and so if you struggle, it¡¯ll cut off your ligaments ¡¹

    Kinuka says while giving Shirahata-san¡¯s wrist a quick twitch.

    ¡¸ S-Stop! It hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already told you to stop struggling¡­Kinuka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s finger pokes Shirahata-san¡¯s flank.

    ¡¸ Uge ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you stab here, it takes away your body¡¯s freedom ¡¹

    She explained with an expressionless approach

    ¡¸ Then ¡¹

    Mitama who has a tall figure lifts up Shirahata-san who lost strength.

    ¡¸ Ah, bring her to the other room. It¡¯s ready ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Mitama.

    I knew it.

    The option of sending Shirahata-san home was never there.

    If that happens, Shirahata-san¡¯s family business will collapse, and their family likely commits suicide. That will only cause trouble to the company employees. And it¡¯s also likely to bring chain-bankruptcy.

    If Shirahata-san doesn¡¯t work as a prostitute, then it¡¯ll make a lot of people suffer.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows that it¡¯s futile. Shirahata-san is the only one who can¡¯t accept her fate, and so we have to push it to her ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Nozomi, Momoka, come with us ¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸ The two of you will watch me rape Shirahata-san. Shirahata-san watched the two of you deflowered too ¡¹

    Thinking about what¡¯s ahead of us.

    Nozomi and Momoka will stand in the same place as she loses her virginity.

    That will be Shirahata-san¡¯s salvation.

    The feeling of fellowship among the same prostitutes should rise.

    It¡¯s not showing each other their private parts, but watching each other deflowered.

    ¡¸ Should I come too? ¡¹

    Misato asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Misato should stay here. Continue playing with Arisu ¡¹

    I said.

    The three prostitute cadets haven¡¯t seen Misato¡¯s deflowering.

    Besides, Misato¡¯s a young lady of the nobility, she¡¯s fundamentally different than these three.

    Misato has the pride and dignity of the young lady of the Kurama house.

    These girls are daughters of small to medium enterprise company president, but these three prostitute candidates are ordinary girls.

    If Misato¡¯s present in her deflowering, it might just make Shirahata-san insecure.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Misato-oneesama, Karen, and I will wait in this room ¡¹

    Arisu tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming with you. I¡¯m her teacher after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll contact Ikeda-sensei. I¡¯ll tell her to wait since the two will come together ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said.

    Yeah, the schedule is for Momoka to have her post-deflowering checkup, but¡­

    Ikeda-sensei¡¯s waiting in her office.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t have to mind it. Ikeda-sensei¡¯s a professional, she also knows that it¡¯s the training day for the newcomers ¡¹

    Tamayo-san tells me.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all virgins, so it¡¯s inevitable for them to take some time. You don¡¯t have to rush it. Take your time and give them some love

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You sure get it. Is it Minaho-san or Katsuko-chan¡¯s education? Or is it¡­ ¡¹

    Tamayo-san says¡­

    ¡¸ He¡¯s got the talent, he had a lot of experience after all. He never gives out simple compassion ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ If one¡¯s going to be a hypocrite, then it¡¯s better to be pure evil instead ¡¹

    Tamayo-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ve been evil from the beginning ¡¹

    I¡¯m a member of the Black Forest, a criminal syndicate, and Minaho-neesan¡¯s brother.

    ¡¸ I never thought of myself as a good person from the beginning ¡¹

    I¡¯m on the bad side, and¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do any evil if it¡¯s to keep my family safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice, a man who has an unwavering resolution. I can see why Minaho-san needs you ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Katsuko-nee unlocks the door to the adjacent room and then opened it.

    Is this another playroom?

    Katsuko-nee pressed the switch on the wall of the dim room and it lit up.

    ¡¸ You see, I thought that this might be necessary ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at the restraining platform.

    ¡¸ It imitates the ones used in gynecology, but this is obviously reinforced. When you tie up a girl in there, you can violate her intensely and the platform won¡¯t even bulge, so you can use it without worries ¡¹

    I see. The frame and the metal pipes are thick. This is strong.

    ¡¸ Mitama, put Shirahata-san in that platform. Kinuka, help her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    I ordered. Mitama puts down Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll put on the leather belts. If you¡¯re not accustomed to it, you could tie her up too tight and that¡¯ll restrict her blood flow, that¡¯s bad to her body ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No¡­s-stop ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looked up at Katsuko-nee in fear.

    Katsuko-nee ties her wrists, ankles, knee, and elbows to the restraining platform indifferently.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s tied up while still wearing her school uniform.

    Her arms are tied up on the frame, and her legs are spread wide.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done ¡¹

    The huge breasted high school girl is fixed on an embarrassing pose.

    ¡¸ Mitama and Kinuka, you can go back to the room earlier, you did well. Thanks ¡¹

    These two combat girls shouldn¡¯t be watching.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be standing by ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll guard Misato-sama, Arisu-sama, and Karen-sama! ¡¹

    The two returned to the room earlier, Katsuko-nee closed the door and locked it.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s just us now ¡¹

    Shirahata-san in the restraining platform. Nozomi and Momoka, her fellow prostitute cadet.

    Then, Katsuko-nee and me.

    ¡¸ This room is a place to enjoy sex, and so we have movie cameras around ¡¹

    Katsuko- nee open the control panel and then turns on the huge monitor in the wall.

    Then, in there¡­

    Shirahata-san in the restraining platform is on screen.

    ¡¸ The ceiling has several cameras there so we can capture Shirahata-san¡¯s deflowering from various angles. Shirahata-san herself can watch herself get violated. ¡¹

    It seems the effect of Kinuka¡¯s poke on Shirahata-san is going off now.

    Although, her body¡¯s tied up so she can only move her head.

    ¡¸ Why do I have to go through this?! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looked up at the ceiling with hate.

    She¡¯s trying to ignore us.

    ¡¸ Well then, why don¡¯t we begin our analysis. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee to me.

    ¡¸ Here, a scalpel ¡¹

    Scalpel?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t this just sewing scissors? ¡¹

    It¡¯s a huge scissor used for handicrafts.

    ¡¸ Well, yes, but since we¡¯re in the mood for an operating room, I wanted to say ¡°scalpel¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Try saying ¡°Sweat,¡± and ¡°Forceps¡± too ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s forceps? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Forceps ¡¹

    ¡¸ Forceps? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t even know what it means.

    ¡¸ Uhm, are we talking about the mountain climbing term, the outdoor cooking set? ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ Pot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I¡¯m sorry. Momoka¡¯s a dumb girl. Sorry for saying something unnecessary ¡¹

    Momoka apologized immediately.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s time to peel her ¡¹

    Oh right, I should focus on Shirahata-san for now.

    I use the huge scissors passed to me and started cutting.

    Yeah, this is sharp.

    Shirahata-san watches the edge of the knife of the mirror in shock.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s scary to see scissors, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s sharp after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ S-Stop! That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    I ignored her and start cutting Shirahata-san¡¯s skirt.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! My uniform! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t be going to school with this uniform anymore so it doesn¡¯t matter if I cut it, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do! I-It¡¯s my uniform! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? You have no property now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re sold off to this place after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t agree to it, but a contract is a contract ¡¹

    Cutting up her skirt, Shirahata-san¡¯s thighs and her cute underwear are now exposed.

    She¡¯s wearing a plain white panty. I wonder if it¡¯s school regulations?

    This girl attended an all-girls¡¯ school after all.

    ¡¸ I-If you go further than that, I¡¯ll bite my tongue! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san glared at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bite my tongue and die! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You can bite your tongue and die, but it¡¯s going to be horribly painful, do you want that? ¡¹

    I replied with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Oh, I heard about it. Even if you bite off your tongue, you won¡¯t die of blood loss. You could die from suffocation when the tongue you bite off gets caught in your throat, but, that¡¯s just painful, so I¡¯d rather not die from suffocation

    Nozomi speaks this time.

    ¡¸ Right. If you¡¯re going to die from biting your tongue, then it¡¯s much faster to stop breathing and die ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Shirahata-san and smiled.

    ¡¸ I mean, you won¡¯t die, Shirahata-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! What do you know about me?! ¡¹

    The tied up girl exposes her anger from what I said.

    She¡¯s agitated. Her huge breasts move up and down along with her breaths.

    ¡¸ No girl would pick suicide from something like this. Minaho-neesan checked that first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she never picked girls with a weak will. If the girl commits suicide halfway through the contract period, then it¡¯s a huge loss for us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Minaho-neesan saw a lot of kidnapped prostitutes die during the time when Shirasaka Sousuke was in control.

    She¡¯s being careful to make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.

    ¡¸ I mean, girls like Shirahata-san, who keeps yelping out her emotions will never commit suicide. Those who die don¡¯t even say anything in the situation, and they just accumulate things in their heart ¡¹

    The emotions that accumulated in their heart blows up, and they pass away suddenly.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    I place the scissors on the chest part of her uniform.

    ¡¸ Hii!!! ¡¹

    Feeling the cold steel of the scissors touching her skin, Shirahata-san trembled.

    I then started snipping.

    Cutting through the chest part of Shirahata-san¡¯s uniform.

    ¡¸ Kuh ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s body trembles in frustration.

    ¡¸ Somehow, this sure looks like an autopsy ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s tied up and her legs are spread wide in this medical exam platform.

    Her uniform¡¯s cut through.

    She¡¯s wearing her sleeve, and yet, her white bra and panty are exposed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this looks like we¡¯re using a frog specimen ¡¹

    Momoka mutters. Shirahata-san glared at her.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, Momoka¡¯s a dumb girl so she said something unnecessary. I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to apologize Momoka ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ After all, she sure looks like a frog turned over ¡¹

    Shirahata-san directs her hostility to me now.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not cute nor beautiful, what a dull body. Man, I should just stop from raping Shirahata-san ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ I mean, I had sex with five girls including Misato earlier, then, I also had sex with Nozomi and Momoka. I came inside Momoka twice and once in her mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. Momoka¡¯s a dumb girl, sorry ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m praising you. Momoka had that much charm. You were cute, beautiful, and lewd

    ¡¸ Huh, Kuromori-kun, what about me? ¡¹

    Nozomi speaks in dissatisfaction

    ¡¸ Of course, Nozomi¡¯s body was great too. But, you bled a lot today so I had to hold back. I¡¯m looking forward to our next training. Next time, it won¡¯t end with just one cream pie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Nozomi¡¯s looking forward to it too! Tomorrow¡¯s okay too! ¡¹

    Nozomi regained her mood.

    ¡¸ M-Momoka¡¯s a dumb girl so it¡¯s okay to do it today! Even now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I can start by serving with my mouth and then pass it to Momoka-san? Then, while you¡¯re having sex with Momoka, you can lick Nozomi¡¯s breasts. You love breasts don¡¯t you, Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka wants to do it like what Kurama-san did earlier ¡¹

    I showed a 6p sex with the Kurama sisters, Anjou sisters, and Karen.

    So, Nozomi and Momoka accept the idea of sex with multiple people.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re a prostitute, we¡¯re going to do those kinds of stuff, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I think some of our customers may have that kind of preference ¡¹

    The two said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have preparations for plays with several people in your training. So, you don¡¯t have to hurry. You girls just had experienced sex, and so you need to master one-on-one serving first. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Well, someone like Shirahata-san won¡¯t see the appeal in that at all, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pokes Shirahata-san¡¯s huge breasts wrapped in her bra.

    ¡¸ These breasts of hers pack the punch ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s peel that off for now ¡¹

    I place the scissors on her cleavage

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait! Wait! ¡¹

    I cut the small portion that connects both cups.

    Click.

    Pururin!

    Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts burst out.

    Her torn off bra flops away and her pink nipples are exposed.

    ¡¸ Haaa, it sure is big ¡¹

    Momoka peeks. Shirahata-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry for being dumb!! ¡¹

    Using that chance¡­

    I grab Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!!!! ¡¹

    This must be her first time having a man touch her naked body.

    Shirahata-san screams.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Oh. I knew it, it¡¯s just a lump of fat! ¡¹

    I said it purposefully.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s attending the tea ceremony club. Her meat hardly has exercise at all.

    Her breasts are squishy, it¡¯s soft. It¡¯s like a huge marshmallow.

    Her skin feels a little cold. It¡¯s probably because Shirahata-san¡¯s nervous

    ¡¸ L-Let go of me! Take your hand away ¡¹

    Shirahata-san speaks with a low tone.

    ¡¸ Why? You know I¡¯m raping you, right? ¡¹

    I pinched Shirahata-san¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your breasts are huge, and yet, your nipples are small ¡¹

    I grind it with my thumb.

    ¡¸ S-Stop! Don¡¯t do something so perverted to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is just ordinary ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re lying! Pervert! Molester! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so open that no molester would pass it up ¡¹

    I bring my face closer to Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Hey, w-what¡­hyauuu!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s body trembled as I licked her nipples.

    ¡¸ No, noooooooo! I don¡¯t want this!!!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1126.

    Chapter 1126. S*x Training with the Virgins / Setsuna 2 ¨C Preparations to Violation

    ¡¸Geez, Kuromori-kun sure loves breasts, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Nozomi says while watching me crawl my tongue on Shirahata Setsuna-san¡¯s huge breasts.

    ¡¸Yeah, Momoka got licked a lot to¡¹

    Momoka says while looking at her breasts.

    ¡¸But, Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts are much bigger than Sumitomo-san or mine, I guess since it¡¯s big, Kuromori-kun would want to lick it, right?¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Size has nothing to do with it. Women all have a different feel when you touch and lick them¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Nozomi¡¯s breasts have a nice shape, and it has some elasticity inside and it¡¯s packed with meat. Momoka does exercise, so she has soft yet muscular breasts. Also, Momoka¡¯s skin is hotter¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    Nozomi asks Momoka.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we touch each other and compare?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right? You don¡¯t mind?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sure, if you¡¯re okay with this dumb Momoka¡¯s breasts¡¹

    The two prostitute cadets I already deflowered took off their bathrobe and then touched each other¡¯s breasts.

    Touching the other¡¯s breast with their right hand and their own with their left.

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s so different¡¹

    ¡¸R-Right¡­It¡¯s got a different feel¡¹

    ¡¸Momoka¡¯s body is so firm and nice¡¹

    ¡¸Nozomi¡¯s breasts are so soft that it sucks in my hands!¡¹

    Then, Nozomi¡­

    ¡¸Now that we¡¯ve done this, I want to touch Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts too¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯m licking the right so you can have the left.¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t touch someone¡¯s breasts so casually!¡¹

    Shirahata-san complains, but since she¡¯s tied up with her legs spread to a pornographic pose in the restraining platform, she can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸Shirahata-san, excuse me! Oh, Shirahata-san¡¯s got some goosebumps!¡¹

    Nozomi asks.

    ¡¸A man I don¡¯t even like is licking my body, I can¡¯t help but feel disgusted and have goosebumps. Isn¡¯t that obvious?!¡¹

    Shirahata-san screams. She¡¯s still energetic, isn¡¯t she?

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t get too angry. Ooooh, this is squishy!!!¡¹

    Momoka pokes Shirahata-san¡¯s huge breasts and shared her impressions.

    ¡¸Momoka-san, try touching it!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. I¡¯m dumb, but excuse me¡¹

    The two girls poke Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸I see. Shirahata-san¡¯s skin is white, or should I say that it¡¯s thin? It¡¯s like touching a piglet¡¯s stomach¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸Nozomi-san, you touched a live piglet before?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Momoka-san, you haven¡¯t touched a piglet before?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t toy with my breasts!¡¹

    Shirahata-san screams

    ¡¸Err, then, Shirahata-san, do you want to touch Momoka¡¯s breasts too?¡¹

    Momoka suggested.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to! You idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Momoka¡¯s dumb. Sorry¡¹

    Momoka said with a smile.

    ¡¸Yeah, it feels better when you live thinking that you¡¯re an idiot! Pretending to be that quick-witted clever girl had been so suffocating. I¡¯m glad that Kuromori Kou-sama taught Momoka that she¡¯s an idiot!¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸Me too, Kuromori-kun turned me into someone who doesn¡¯t care anymore since it¡¯s beyond help¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸So, Shirahata-san, if only you could follow your name and raise a white flag already1¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want any of this!¡¹

    I let go of Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts¡­

    But, I continue stimulating her nipples.

    ¡¸If I recall, Shirahata-san had a ¡®dream,¡¯ right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I have a clear plan for my future!¡¹

    Shirahata-san glared at me and said.

    ¡¸I see. So, what plan is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I would never tell you!¡¹

    She looked away from me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s to become a lawyer, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while smiling.

    ¡¸You want to enter a national law school, graduate, pass the state exam, and become a lawyer, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸How do you know that?!¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸We can find that out with a little investigation

    Katsuko-nee giggled.

    ¡¸But, your reason to becoming a lawyer is ¡°The brother of my friend that I admire is attending Tokyo University, aiming to become a lawyer,¡± is a little cheap¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡¸S-Shut up! You looked up at someone¡¯s future aspirations as you please so stop with the nonsensical remarks!¡¹

    ¡¸His name is Yamamoto Kenchi-san, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸!!!¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Shirahata-san falters with her bright red face.

    ¡¸But, Shirahata-san only admired him from afar, you hardly talked to him. It¡¯s unrequited love, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I thought so.

    ¡¸S-So what?¡¹

    Shirahata-san said sullenly.

    ¡¸I know that already. It¡¯s already over for me, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t even go to Tokyo University, I can¡¯t become a lawyer, I can¡¯t even meet up with Kenchi-san!¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    I asked. Shirahata-san glared at me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m going to be a prostitute here?!¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s just a five-year contract. If Shirahata-san becomes popular, you can repay your father¡¯s debts much faster. Once you retire, you can go to university, and it¡¯s not late to have a goal of becoming a lawyer¡¹

    ¡¸Right, if your dream was to enter a top-class business, then it¡¯ll be hard if you¡¯re not a new graduate since it only allows the first wave and they have age limits. But, being a lawyer¡­many of them don¡¯t pass the bar examination¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Shirahata-san is still 17, and in 5 years, you¡¯ll be 22. ¡¹ If you want to become a lawyer, then you¡¯ll make it in time¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, Katsuko-san, I think Shirahata-san want to go to and from the same university as that guy?¡¹

    Nozomi asks.

    ¡¸But, Yamamoto Kenchi-san is three years older than Shirahata-san, the university he¡¯s currently enrolled in law school has different buildings for first and second, then third and fourth-year students. Especially since it¡¯s split in East and West Tokyo. Therefore, even if Shirahata-san enrolls in the same university, Yamamoto-san, who¡¯s already in his fourth year will not go to the same campus as her

    She even looked that far.

    ¡¸If she simply wants to become a senior-junior in the same university, then you won¡¯t mind being late a few years, do you, Shirahata-san?

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸Y-You won¡¯t fool me! I will not get swayed by your sweet words like Asahina-san and Sumitomo-san!¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸Yeah, your nipples are stiff now¡¹

    I poke Shirahata-san¡¯s nipples and confirmed it.

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸No, look at your nipples¡¹

    I licked Shirahata-san¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸Hiii!!¡¹

    Her stiff nipples are getting more sensitive.

    ¡¸People don¡¯t stay in a state of fear or tension all the time. They grow accustomed to anything. So, your stiff body becomes loose. When the abnormal condition kept ongoing, you¡¯ll start to think that the abnormal is normal, and your body will relax. Your mind and body won¡¯t be able to handle it if you don¡¯t get used to it¡¹

    Her nervous body tied up in the restraining platform.

    The body whose clothing I cut and breast I played as I please.

    With the conversation with everyone¡­Nozomi and Momoka touching her, her body is loosening up.

    ¡¸He¡¯s gentle, and he never does something that¡¯ll hurt or scare you, so if he stimulates you with enough time, of course, your nipples will get stiff¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸Oh, the goosebumps are gone¡¹

    ¡¸She got used to Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s licking on her body¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka checked on Shirahata-san¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m going on this nipple now¡¹

    I lick the nipple Nozomi and Momoka are touching

    ¡¸Hey! W-What?! Ahn!¡¹

    Finally, Shirahata-san moaned in pleasure.

    I persistently licked on Shirahata-san¡¯s nipple and sucked on it.

    ¡¸Ahn! Seeing that makes my nipples stiff too¡¹

    ¡¸Momoka too¡¹

    The two say while groping their breasts.

    ¡¸I¡­I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t want this!!¡¹

    Good, both her nipples are erect.

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s finally time to show me your most precious part¡¹

    I take the scissors once again.

    ¡¸W-What are you going to do?!¡¹

    Showing an edged tool, Shirahata-san¡¯s body felt nervous again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t damage Shirahata-san¡¯s body. I¡¯m just making a hole on your panty¡¹

    Her nipples are erect, but her still-virgin vagina is not wet yet.

    I pinched the fabric of her panty, and then cut it with my scissors.

    ¡¸N-Nooo¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s tied up on the restraining platform with her legs spread in a pornographic pose.

    Her pure white panty now has a huge hole in the middle.

    She¡¯s wearing a panty, but her genitals and anus are exposed.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s dark¡¹

    I said. Shirahata-san;

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re hairy. Hair. I just thought that your hair down here is thick

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s ruffled¡¹

    ¡¸Shirahata-san had to clean up a lot when wearing a swimsuit, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s already summer so you lost focus now?¡¹

    ¡¸Momoka¡¯s thin so I don¡¯t get this, but¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka said.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t look!¡¹

    ¡¸But, Shirahata-san, you watched us get deflowered, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore Momoka¡¯s got the right to see yours too¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t watch it because I want to! I was forced to!¡¹

    ¡¸But, there¡¯s no difference that you watched us¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, it sure is dark here¡¹

    Momoka, going any further than that just makes her pathetic.

    ¡¸Her genitals seem to be closed, just like how a virgin should be. Although, the labia seems to be a little darker compared to others, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not dark!¡¹

    Shirahata-san shouts.

    ¡¸Wow, Shirahata-san, your anus is twitching¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it means to be alive after all¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka peeked at Shirahata-san¡¯s private parts with interest.

    ¡¸Well then, why don¡¯t we check it¡¹

    I approached Shirahata-san¡¯s genitals.

    ¡¸Kuromori-kun, check what?¡¹

    ¡¸Shirahata-san¡¯s hymen. I did the same with Nozomi and Momoka too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that you did. You did look at Momoka too¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t see mine that so I want to take a look at Shirahata-san¡¯s hymen!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Stop! Stop it already! Geez!!!¡¹

    I put my hands on Shirahata-san¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸Kihiii!!!¡¹

    Shirahata-san felt my fingers, she trembled.

    I slowly opened up her slit.

    As expected, her inside is shining from being wet.

    ¡¸Oooh, so it¡¯s like that¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing. Shirahata-san¡¹

    I spread it out further

    ¡¸Okay, now pay attention to this¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at Shirahata-san¡¯s genitals that I¡¯m spreading.

    ¡¸Here, it¡¯s hidden right now but this is the clitoris. This is the urethra hole, this is where your pee comes out. And this is the vaginal entrance, this is where the penis comes in

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Even the dumb Momoka can understand¡¹

    Suddenly, a sex education class started.

    ¡¸Then, in this vaginal entrance, this part that¡¯s twitching, that pink colored part is the hymen¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the part with a round hole in it¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s the hymen¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s hymen is an ordinary ring-shaped hymen.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll hurt her that much.

    ¡¸You can only see this now. Later, his penis will tear it off¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸N-No! Never!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shirahata-san, we just did it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Momoka¡¯s a dumb girl, but Kuromori Kou-sama took my virginity¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸And now, Kuromori-kun¡¯s semen is filling up my womb¡¹

    ¡¸Momoka too¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why I feel so close to Momoka-san now¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re people who had the same experience after all¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka.

    ¡¸Kurama-san and her sister too, I think I like them¡¹

    ¡¸They also did it with Kuromori Kou-sama, haven¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you call that again?¡¹

    Nozomi asks. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸It¡¯s ¡°Rod Sisters¡± You girls¡­well, me too, anyway, we¡¯re all sisters who he embraced¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that! So, Shirahata-san, you should become our sister as soon as possible!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Shirahata-san, join Momoka and everyone¡¹

    Shirahata-san;

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want that! I already told you that I don¡¯t want this!¡¹

    I¡­

    I licked Shirahata-san¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸Hiii!!¡¹

    It¡¯s probably her first time experiencing someone licks her insides.

    ¡¸N-Noooo! S-Stop!!!!¡¹

    I moved my tongue around.

    ¡¸Kyauuuu!!! Kiiiiiii! Haaaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸That feels good, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Momoka¡¯s a dumb girl, so my stomach clenches¡¹

    ¡¸Nozomi also got wet¡¹

    I exposed Shirahata-san¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸Oh, observe this small red bean-like part. That¡¯s the clitoris¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points to Nozomi and Momoka.

    ¡¸When you get aroused, it gets bigger¡¹

    ¡¸S-Stop!¡¹

    My tongue rubs Shirahata-san¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸Kyahiiiiiii¡¹

    This sensation is a first for her.

    I continued licking.

    ¡¸Hiii, hiiii, fuaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Shirahata-san¡¯s wet¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right. Her young pussy starts to drip love nectar.

    ¡¸Wow, it smells lewd.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s coming out from Shirahata-san¡¯s body¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t say that! Nooooo!!!¡¹

    Shirahata-san, whose body is half-naked because I cut her clothing, trembles.

    ¡¸Dear, her body isn¡¯t accustomed to sexual stimulation yet so I don¡¯t think you can make her cum right now¡¹

    I think Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    I¡¯ll just loosen up her vagina to some degree and then go for insertion.

    ¡¸Kihiiiiiii, mukuuuuuuuuu, iii, iiiiiiiiii!!!¡¹

    Even so, Shirahata-san¡¯s body is heating up, she¡¯s starting to sweat.

    Her healthy body is preparing to accept a man.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸Noo, nooo, nooooooo!!!¡¹

    The sour love nectar, and the milky smell of her sweat, and also the cheese-like smell from her vagina.

    It¡¯s about time.

    I looked up at Shirahata-san from her pussy.

    ¡¸Here, dear¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave me a towel and I wiped my face from the love nectar and sweat.

    ¡¸Look at it, this is what¡¯s going inside Shirahata-san¡¹

    I take off my bathrobe and show Shirahata-san my erect penis.

    The erect penis comes into her view.

    ¡¸No! I don¡¯t want that! Anything but that!!!¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Nozomi, Momoka, lick it so it goes inside Shirahata-san smoothly¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Kuromori-kun¡¹

    ¡¸C-Certainly, Kuromori Kou-sama¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka go to the sides so Shirahata-san could see.

    They crawl their tongue on my penis.

    They lick the glans and the rod and smear it with saliva.

    ¡¸Look at them, they¡¯re licking it to make sure that the penis goes in smoothly inside you¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers to Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸Asahina-san and Momoka-san sure want you as their friend¡¹

    ¡¸Shirahata-san, hurry up and join us¡¹

    ¡¸Sex doesn¡¯t hurt that much¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka, smile at Shirahata-san while giving me double fellatio.

    Shirahata-san.

    She watches the penis that¡¯s about to enter her dumbfoundedly.

    1. Shirahata = White Flag

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1127.

    Chapter 1127. S*x Training with the Virgins / Setsuna 3 ¨C Deflowering ¨C Noisy R*pe

    ¡¸ N-Noo! I don¡¯t want this! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san trembles as she discovers it¡¯s time to violate her.

    ¡¸ S-Stop it! I will not accept this kind of first experience! W-What right do you have?! ¡¹

    I look at Nozomi and Momoka who are fellating me¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not my right, it¡¯s my duty to rape Shirahata-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, he¡¯s not doing it because he wants to. Shirahata-san, give it up ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t get it! What the hell does that mean? ¡¹

    Even when I explain, Shirahata-san will not understand it right now.

    If you think of the whole situation with Shirahata-san, and how her family¡¯s got a debt¡­

    Someone has to rape Shirahata-san and make her a prostitute.

    And that¡¯s my duty.

    I¡¯m the only man in the Kuromori house and a member of a criminal syndicate.

    ¡¸ Nozomi, Momoka, That¡¯s good enough. Thanks ¡¹

    I thanked the two

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Kuromori-kun¡¯s penis is already rock hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that this will go inside Shirahata-san smoothly ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looks at my glans shining from saliva, and;

    ¡¸ S-Stop it! I don¡¯t want this!! Never!! ¡¹

    She shakes her body, trying to escape the bindings, but¡­

    The leather belt is firmly attached to the gynecology examination table frame.

    She¡¯s exposing her embarrassing place to me with a pornographic pose, unable to move her body.

    ¡¸ My dick is going in and will break your hymen ¡¹

    I rub my glans into Shirahata-san¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ N-Noooooo! Stop! Stop! Stop!!! ¡¹

    A man¡¯s hot organ is touching her body¡¯s most sensitive part.

    I repeatedly rub my penis on her slit up and down, mixing Shirahata-san¡¯s leaking love nectar from the inside.

    ¡¸ I-If you put it in, I-I won¡¯t forgive you!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san glares at me with a half-crying face.

    Her huge breasts sway up and down with her rough breathing.

    ¡¸ What will happen if you don¡¯t forgive me? ¡¹

    Are you going to kill me? Hate me until death? Are you going to say that far?

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll curse you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Curse? Oh, it¡¯s just to that degree ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll curse you! I-I¡¯ll curse you forever! ¡¹

    ¡¸ After you curse me, what¡¯s next? ¡¹

    I asked her calmly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­err¡­I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll receive some punishment! I¡¯m sure that will happen! ¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to ask her what kind. We¡¯re just going around in circles.

    ¡¸ Really? I¡¯m looking forward to that ¡¹

    I opened Shirahata-san¡¯s slit.

    Then, my tip goes to her vaginal opening that¡¯s leaking love nectar.

    ¡¸ Hey! Stop! I told you!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As if I would ¡¹

    I push in my hips.

    ¡¸ Agyaaa!!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san frowns like she¡¯s pushed against fire.

    ¡¸ S-Sto¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, it¡¯s your hymen ¡¹

    The tip of my glans can feel the flesh barrier.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tearing this off, Shirahata Setsuna ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-W-W-Wait!!! ¡¹

    I grab Shirahata-san¡¯s waist.

    Then, I broke through in one go.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!!! ¡¹

    My erect penis is pushing her hymen.

    It¡¯s tearing it.

    ¡¸ Kihiiii!!!! It hurts! It really hurts!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Endure it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Nozomi¡¯s much narrower than you ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s younger than her. Besides, Shirahata-san¡¯s body has grown well.

    Her body should be able to take in my penis.

    ¡¸ But it still hurts!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? We¡¯re making a hole on the part where you were a virgin ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t ask for this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t ask for this either!!! ¡¹

    I push in through her narrow pussy.

    I¡¯m invading her narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s enough already, isn¡¯t it?! It won¡¯t go further than that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just half of it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s enough! That¡¯s too much!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be satisfied until I shove it all in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kihiiiiiiii ¡¹

    My dick goes deeper and deeper while dragging the torn hymen.

    ¡¸ Nooo, noooo! noooooo ¡¹

    I approach Shirahata-san¡¯s face as I get deeper.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s skin is sweating as a foreign object enters her vagina.

    ¡¸ There, that¡¯s the goal ¡¹

    I purposely boosted my push and reached to the root.

    ¡¸ Mugiiii!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san screams, feeling the hot glans in her uterus.

    ¡¸ Congratulations for losing your virginity ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Congratulations, Shirahata-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Congratulations ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka looked at Shirahata-san¡¯s face and said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to celebrate! This is a nightmare! ¡¹

    Tears gather in Shirahata-san¡¯s eyes again.

    ¡¸ Oh? This is no nightmare. This is reality. Shirahata Setsuna-san is no longer a virgin. You now have experience in sex ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stirs her up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not accepting this. I¡¯m not accepting this!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san retorts with hate.

    ¡¸ Even if you don¡¯t accept it, this is reality. Okay, I¡¯ll take a commemorative photo ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes her camera and then takes photos of my dick completely buried inside Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ S-Stop! Don¡¯t take photos!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san shouts, but since her body¡¯s tied up, she can¡¯t do anything to resist.

    ¡¸ Stop it! I¡¯m telling you!! Higiii!!! ¡¹

    I moved my hips, and Shirahata-san returned her consciousness to me.

    ¡¸ I-It hurts! D-Don¡¯t move! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t move, then I won¡¯t ejaculate ¡¹

    I said.

    I want to pour in my semen inside Shirahat-san¡¯s womb on an unsafe day

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t pour that! Stupid!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san screams aloud.

    ¡¸ Since you experienced deflowering, the next step is cream pie experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Momoka had the same experience ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka said

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to become like you!! Gihiiiiii!! ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! I¡¯m telling you it hurts! Stop it! Stop! I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re making that much noise then you should be able to endure it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re in so much pain that you¡¯re dying, then you won¡¯t be able to scream ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re saying¡­that because y-you¡¯re not a woman, are you?! You¡¯re not even a woman¡­w-what do you know about pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I have a lot of experience with virgins ¡¹

    Yeah, this sensation. She¡¯s definitely okay.

    There¡¯s not much blood either.

    ¡¸ You have experience¡­b-but, it¡¯s my first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m gentle here ¡¹

    First, I slowly feel around Shirahata-san¡¯s insides.

    I move in and out.

    ¡¸ Hiii, hiii, kuhiiiiii!! ¡¹

    Look, Shirahata-san¡¯s slowly no longer complaining about the pain.

    I took my time to loosen up her pussy after all.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll enjoy your breasts too ¡¹

    I stretched out my hands and groped Shirahata-san¡¯s huge breasts.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu!! ¡¹

    As usual, her breasts are soft, but, this time, it¡¯s sweating so it has a different feel.

    It feels nice to tease her stiff nipples too.

    ¡¸ Ah, auu, I-I¡¯m being raped?! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m violating you. I¡¯m raping you ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s insides are hot. It¡¯s hot and moist. And, it¡¯s narrow.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, I won¡¯t forgive you. I¡¯ll never forgive you ¡¹

    Tears spill out from her eyes as Shirahata-san says that.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you don¡¯t have to. You can hate me blame me, hate me for the rest of your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to tell me that ¡¹

    Shirahata-san glares at me with a tearful face.

    ¡¸ Okay, this looks good. It¡¯s about time I spurt ¡¹

    Her virgin vagina already remembered the shape of my dick.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s spurt? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san asks with a fearful face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the last spurt. I want to ejaculate already ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be a little bit painful, but it¡¯ll be over soon so endure it ¡¹

    I grab Shirahata-san¡¯s shoulders then speed up my hips.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeh?! It hurts! Hey! It hurts! It really hurts! Don¡¯t be so rough! ¡¹

    I slam my abdomen on Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Stop it! Stop it! No, noo, nooooo!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s huge breasts sway around as I make intense thrusts.

    Our sweat is flying around.

    ¡¸ N-Noooo! It hurts! It really hurts!!! ¡¹

    Ooh, I can feel my semen rising up from the inside.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san, I¡¯m about to cum! I¡¯m going to cum inside Shirahata-san!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo, you can¡¯t do that!!! If you cum inside I¡¯ll curse you! I¡¯ll curse you!!! ¡¹

    Ooh, her fear of a man cumming inside her made Shirahata-san¡¯s vagina clamp harder.

    I¡¯m being squeezed!!!

    ¡¸ Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t come!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    My first wave of hot semen flies inside Shirahata-san¡¯s womb like a jet spray.

    ¡¸ Gyapaaa ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s eyes opened wide as she feels the hot semen spreading inside her.

    ¡¸ N-No way¡­I can¡¯t accept this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you don¡¯t, it¡¯s still coming ¡¹

    I grind my hips and continue ejaculating.

    ¡¸ Look, my semen is inside Shirahata-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuu ¡¹

    Shirahata-san tears up again.

    ¡¸ I-I know! I already know that! Kuuuuu¡­stupid!! ¡¹

    I ejaculated inside Shirahata-san until the last drop.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Good work ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ You must be tired. Good job ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s true.

    I feel quite exhausted after continuous sex.

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s still connected to me. She¡¯s crying.

    I¡­

    It¡¯s not time to be exhausted.

    I have to finish this.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not time to cry, Shirahata-san ¡¹

    I psyched myself up and raised my body.

    ¡¸ Look at this ¡¹

    I slowly pull my penis out of Shirahata-san¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, auuuu ¡¹

    Shirahata-san stops crying due to the pain of my glans pulling out of her entrance.

    ¡¸ Look, this is your virgin blood. And then, that liquid spilling just now is my semen ¡¹

    My semen mixed with her blood pours out of her slit.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Seeing that, Shirahata-san cries again.

    Katsuko-nee films that appearance too.

    This room has various cameras around, and yet, she¡¯s taking photos decisively, it¡¯s purpose is to corner Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Well then, since it¡¯s Shirahata-san¡¯s unsafe day, you¡¯ll get pregnant if left alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Shirahata-san cries.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san, want to bear my child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to say if you¡¯re crying ¡¹

    Shirahata-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to bear your child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, so what will you do? ¡¹

    I stir her up.

    ¡¸ Y-You have a contraceptive, don¡¯t you?! Give me that ¡¹

    Yeah, she remembers.

    ¡¸ Is that the attitude of someone who¡¯s asking for something? ¡¹

    I speak in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san, say ¡°please give me a contraceptive,¡± to Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, you have to ask Kuromori Kou-sama nicely ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka said.

    ¡¸ T-This man raped me! He raped me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I guess you don¡¯t need contraceptives

    I said.

    This girl is stubborn, but she¡¯s not stupid.

    She noticed the line she shouldn¡¯t cross.

    ¡¸ P-Please. G-Give it to me ¡¹

    Shirahata-san says with a disgusted look.

    ¡¸ What? I won¡¯t understand anything from that. ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please¡­ Give me a contraceptive ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should¡¯ve said that from the start ¡¹

    I retorted.

    ¡¸ Ikeda-sensei gives you a contraceptive after your medical exam. We contacted her to do that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san, do you hate me? ¡¹

    I asked deliberately.

    ¡¸ Answer me honestly. Shirahata-san, do you hate me? ¡¹

    Shirahat-asan.

    ¡¸ O-Obviously I hate you! I hate you a lot!! ¡¹

    She shouts while glaring at me.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, face me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll get back to you! I¡¯ll definitely become a lawyer and sue you!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s before that? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Your dream of becoming a lawyer, but you have to think of surviving through the five years from now on. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    I slapped Shirahata-san¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ I-It hurts you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san has nothing but her body right now. You have to survive for five years with nothing but this! Get a hold of the rich customers if you want to leave this place as soon as possible! No, why don¡¯t you look for a patron who¡¯ll fund your expenses to become a lawyer? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ If you hate me if you¡¯re angry at your fate, then fight. Use your body, fight to the bitter end, literally naked! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to tell me that! ¡¹

    After I deflowered and creampied her.

    Once she had sex with a man she doesn¡¯t even love.

    The weight of the need to become a prostitute lessens.

    She starts to accept the reality that she has to earn money through sex.

    ¡¸ I know! I know! I get it! I¡¯ll definitely make you pay! I¡¯ll never forgive you! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s fighting spirit is now burning.

    This is good.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll take the rest. You can take a rest in this room ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee unlocks the door to the room earlier.

    ¡¸ Asahina-san and Momoka-san, stay with Shirahata-san. First, wash her body, and also, Momoka-san and Shirahata-san will have a checkup on Ikeda-sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Kuromori-kun, we¡¯ll look after Shirahata-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to be allies that¡¯ll live together from now on ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka said.

    Yeah.

    My task is over.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll leave you girls to it ¡¹

    I put on my bathrobe

    Shirahata-san continues to glare at me.

    Katsuko-nee unfastens the belts holding Shirahata-san down.

    I¡¯m hated. Using what Shirahata-san said, I¡¯m cursed.

    This is okay.

    This is good.

    I opened the door and returned to the room earlier.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I closed the door.

    The door automatically locked.

    Okay, now they¡¯re blocked off.

    Huh?

    Misato, Arisu, Karen, Mitama, and Kinuka should be here, but they¡¯re not?

    Only the Go board is left in here.

    The pieces are already cleaned up.

    Seems like their game is already done.

    Pssh. Click.

    Another door opened.

    Minaho-neesan and Tamayo-san entered.

    ¡¸ Good job, Kou ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Really, you¡¯re good at this ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said.

    ¡¸ You dealt with the three individually knowing what they seek at their age ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but it seems that they¡¯re praising me.

    ¡¸ I want you to carry the duty that nobody had in the Black Forest before. Even before I could explain it to you, you already read the situation, and took the role to yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Role? ¡¹

    I thought I¡¯m only doing what I should do.

    ¡¸ You know that prostitution is the first occupation women had, right? Prostitutes rose up together with culture ¡¹

    I know that.

    If a mass of people started their work, women who become prostitutes appear.

    Women who obtain food and living expenses by selling their body.

    ¡¸ And, prostitutes always have a pimp with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pimp? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the Japanese language, the pimp has a strong image of a useless man trying to hoist up money from the prostitutes, but in English, the idea of a man mediating prostitutes and customers is stronger. Basically, men who manage the prostitutes, and earn money from them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Others may see the man exploiting the prostitutes, but it¡¯s a much deeper relationship. All women can¡¯t work in prostitution. There are jobs like a bouncer that protects the prostitutes from odd customers, or the agency that keeps the relationship between the underground society that only men can do ¡¹

    I see.

    If it¡¯s just women, then it¡¯s hard for them to get the money after they sold their bodies.

    If they have a scary man with them, then they can control trouble.

    That¡¯s their profile.

    ¡¸ That realistic perception is important, but, the mental significance is greater. As expected, since the prostitute is a woman, they feel unstable unless they have a man they can rely on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, no matter which prostitution cave you go to, there will always be a pimp accompanying the prostitutes. Not only men come to prostitutes, but prostitute wants pimps too ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Kou, by having sex with Asahina-san, Sumitomo-san, and Shirahata-san, you took their virginity, and became their pimp ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Trust, dependence, and hatred, they all feel different towards Kou, but you¡¯ve become someone special to them. That¡¯s good for now. Anyway, those girls will no longer be isolated in the brothel ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If Asahina-san and Sumitomo-san have a problem, they¡¯ll talk to you immediately. Shirahata-san too, she hates you right now, but I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll notice that you¡¯re special ¡¹

    ¡¸ Normally, one can¡¯t be that honest to the person that raped them like that ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said.

    ¡¸ Soon, that girl will still complain, but she sure will consult her worries with you. After all, you¡¯re easy to talk to ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have to continue training them for a while, maybe after the second or third time in sex, Shirahata-san¡¯s attitude will change completely ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ That hate might turn to attachment ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, Kou, you can endure it. Those girls won¡¯t be having sex with just you ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ I know that. They¡¯re prostitutes. I can¡¯t do anything about that, but, I just want to lessen their suffering as much as possible. Also, I want them to have a dream of what to do after retiring from prostitution, and I want to support them as much as possible for the rest of their lives ¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san are in a situation where they have to become a prostitute.

    I can¡¯t do anything about that.

    I can¡¯t just add everyone in the family because I feel pity.

    There¡¯s a limit on my dependence on Minaho-neesan.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯ll do what I can. But, if I can¡¯t, then I can¡¯t. I accept that reality. ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve grown. Kou ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled gently at me.

    ¡¸ I know that you¡¯ll be okay now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kou, go back to the mansion and have sex with Kaan-sama¡¯s young lady ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1128.

    Chapter 1128. S*x Training with the Virgins / End it with a KISS

    ¡¸ Kou, go back to the mansion and have sex with Kaan-sama¡¯s young lady ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka-neechan¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, that girl¡¯s a young lady of a family that¡¯s equal to the Kouzuki house, right? ¡¹

    Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou. That was the big three.

    Among them, Kanou house is the only family that lost momentum and is now just a big name in social status. The head of the family receives an honorary managerial position, and they have no family business.

    On the other hand, Kouzuki and Kaan house doesn¡¯t just have social status, but each one of them controls an enterprise group. They also have great influence over politics and business.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Kaan Momoko-sama will also be married into another noble family ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says that it¡¯s to be expected.

    Political marriage for fellow nobility to intensify their blood ties.

    Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house, only had women as his grandchildren, so Misuzu and Ruriko are involved in a lot of stuff, but¡­

    But, Kaan and Kanou house have a man as their successor.

    Therefore, Momoko-neechan¡¯s able to marry into another family without problems.

    ¡¸ Even if she had sex with Kou, Kaan Momoko-sama won¡¯t become Kou¡¯s woman. Someday, she¡¯ll marry another man. That¡¯s already decided ¡¹

    Right, Momoko-neechan will never become mine.

    ¡¸ Even so, I think that Kou should have sex with Kaan Momoko-sama at this stage, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ W-Why me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s also sexually frustrated, you see? Someone¡¯s got to let her loose or she¡¯ll blow up ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan says with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Err, what¡¯s ¡°frustration?¡± ¡¹

    If it¡¯s ¡°Inflation,¡± then I heard about it.

    I don¡¯t know what it means though

    ¡¸ Oh, simply put, she¡¯s dissatisfied ¡¹

    Now that¡¯s easier to understand.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s just like Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san, the young ladies of the big families are pressured from various places, and even so, they have to act elegantly wherever they are ¡¹

    It creates a distortion in their hearts.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san can release their frustration by enjoying shameless acts with you in places where nobody can see, meaning, inside our mansion. That¡¯s how they can act as the ultimate young lady outside ¡¹

    True, Misuzu and Ruriko now have a better mental balance compared to before.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s the result of cohabitation with our family, isn¡¯t it? Ruriko¡¯s doing housework happily ¡¹

    Doing something for the family¡­

    Instead of being isolated by their surroundings because they¡¯re the young lady of the Kouzuki house¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s loved by her big sisters, and she looks after her younger sisters. I think that heals her heart.

    ¡¸ True, I don¡¯t deny that factor, but still, I think that you, having sex with her, is also a big factor in it. Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san have the blood of the Kouzuki house, and so they¡¯re quite greedy and lustful ¡¹

    Yeah, I agree with that.

    Misuzu¡¯s been quite a masochist from the beginning. She¡¯s been Nagisa¡¯s pet and is a lesbian before she met me.

    As for Ruriko who grew up without knowing any sexual knowledge because of Jii-chan¡­

    Nowadays, she¡¯s an obscene middle school girl who loves filming sex.

    ¡¸ Nobody can deal with Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san but those with an open personality and is okay with any kind of sex, someone like you. They have a different engine of lust than the ordinary girls. You have some stimulating and absurd kind of sex that¡¯ll make ordinary men back off, right? Their creativity in sex is out of the norm after all ¡¹

    True, like having sex during school festivals or field trips.

    It¡¯s an outrageous idea of doing it in school, yet¡­those girls attend the top school for the young ladies in Japan.

    They have strict security, and there will be bodyguards from the other noble families, and even so¡­

    ¡¸ Well, your engine is the most amazing, it never gets agitated whatever requests they have. Your output, duration, and stamina too ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. He just had so much sex in succession and yet, he¡¯s acting as if nothing happened ¡¹

    Tamayo-san looked at my dick under my bathrobe and said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m tired you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ordinary men won¡¯t end it with just that line. You just deflowered three girls just this afternoon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m already accustomed to that ¡¹

    I have experience deflowering women in succession. Like the Takakura sisters, Eri and Rie. Or the Kurama and Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸ Well, I think that it¡¯s nice that you can stand strong like that. Being strong in sex is one of the charms of men ¡¹

    Tamayo-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Going back to the topic. Don¡¯t you think that Kaan Momoko-sama also has some strong lust? Maybe on the same level as Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san¡­or probably more than that ¡¹

    Well, Momoko-neechan¡¯s much pushier than Misuzu and the girls.

    Kaan house doesn¡¯t have some factional infighting that Misuzu and Ruriko suffer from.

    Though she¡¯s pressured as the young lady of the Kaan house, I think that she¡¯s grown to be carefree.

    Her bodyguard, Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) is disguising herself as a man because of her hobbies, and she¡¯s been messed up.

    ¡¸ Then, Kaan Momoko-sama watched you, Misuzu-san and the girls, and Torii Mariko-san, the one she treats her protegee, have sex. Her curiosity towards sex will probably no longer have any control, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan watched me have sex with Mariko last week.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why she ordered Sebastianus-san to have sex with me if she lost her match with Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. The truth is, she wants to experience sex. But, she can¡¯t say that ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan hesitates to ask for sex because I¡¯m officially Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    ¡¸ But, the problem is that she shouldn¡¯t strike her frustration on Sebastianus-san ¡¹

    Suppressing her lust by watching me violate Sebastianus-san¡­

    ¡¸ Right¡­ It¡¯s not good to have your bodyguard use her body to compensate for her ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, only you can deal with the suppressed desire of the young lady of the Kaan house ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ A man who is tight-lipped will never leak a secret, and a man that everyone thinks ¡°will never have that kind of relationship¡± ¡¹

    I¡¯m officially Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    No idiot would date the young lady of the Kouzuki house, and also go with the young lady of the Kaan house.

    There¡¯s a limit to such recklessness.

    Especially since everyone knows that Kouzuki house has that scary organization, Kouzuki SS.

    If I am covertly trying to cheat behind Misuzu¡¯s back, they know that it¡¯ll get discovered right away. I¡¯m under monitoring all the time after all.

    But the truth is, Kouzuki SS already belongs to me through Shou-neechan, but still¡­

    The people think that Jii-chan and Misuzu liked me, and so I¡¯m just a Cinderella boy.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Anyway, go back home and meet with Kaan Momoko-sama. Then, act base on your senses. If you ask me, you should have sex with the sexually frustrated Kaan-sama, but¡­ You can take my view just as a reference ¡¹

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s not an order? ¡¹

    This isn¡¯t an order from the head of the Kuromori house, nor the boss of Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll let you take care of this case. I believe that this isn¡¯t a matter that¡¯s up for the Kuromori house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I just want you to know what Kaan Momoko-sama might be seeking from us in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, true. If I came back home without hearing that opinion from Minaho-neesan, I¡¯ll just reject Momoko-neechan¡¯s idea of violating Sebastianus-san and have a fight with her ¡¹

    I¡¯m no servant of Momoko-neechan.

    I don¡¯t want to just ignore Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san¡¯s) will, and rape her.

    If Momoko-neechan forces it, then I¡¯ll have to refuse.

    ¡¸ If I feel that it¡¯s actually Momoko-neechan who wants to have sex, then I¡¯ll deal with it appropriately ¡¹

    That¡¯s when I¡¯ll decide whether I¡¯ll have sex with Momoko-neechan or not.

    ¡¸ Appropriately? What kind? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, what I mean is even if she wants to experience sex, I won¡¯t know what kind of disposition she has unless I look it up, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I have to know what kind of sex Momoko-neechan seeks, whether it¡¯s a violent rape-ish like sex, or a kind and gentle sex, or I won¡¯t be able to do what¡¯s appropriate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, this guy already considers that at his age? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said, looking impressed.

    ¡¸ Of course. After all, the idea of ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of sex it is,¡± doesn¡¯t exist ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You see, he thinks of sex that way because he stands next to women continuously ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t let his manly desires take control and attack women, and that¡¯s why I can entrust this to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, he¡¯s precious. He¡¯s peerless and tactful ¡¹

    Tamayo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Although, I think you already know, but do try to avoid any trouble between Kaan Momoko-sama and you which will create a conflict between Kaan and Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s eyes say she¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯ll be careful not to bring Kuromori, Kurama, Mizushima house fight with Kaan house ¡¹

    It¡¯s not a problem with just the Kuromori house.

    If Kouzuki and Kaan house had a fight¡­

    It¡¯ll break the world of nobility.

    It¡¯ll affect Arisu and Misato¡¯s revival of the Kurama house and Karen¡¯s Mizushima house.

    ¡¸ I know that it¡¯s going to be hard but good luck. I¡¯m relying on you, Kou ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks a little fatigued

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan too, don¡¯t push yourself too hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks to you, the training of the three new girls will go smoother. Kurama Misato-san won¡¯t have problems either. As for Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san, they still have some, but ¡¹

    I¡¯m not training the two girls from Kansai, but adult men.

    I can¡¯t be the pimp that can make Tokuda-san feel at ease, depending on me, and have me control her.

    They said that they¡¯ll entrust the sex training of those girls to adult men, but¡­

    I wonder what¡¯s next?

    I don¡¯t think Minaho-neesan will let men enter the management area of the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Well, go take a shower before going home. This way, your clothes are already there ¡¹

    Tamayo-san beckons me.

    ¡¸ Take some time to shower alone. You want some time for yourself, free from women, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I should do that ¡¹

    It helps that I¡¯ll be alone.

    ¡¸ Yes, take your time washing off your sweat, Kou ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I entered the shower room Tamayo-san pointed me at.

    Then, I dip myself into warm water alone.

    Haaaaaa.

    Okay. Let¡¯s sort out the things Minaho-neesan told me.

    1. Momoko-neechan has accumulated a desire to experience sex.

    2. But, currently, Momoko-neechan had nobody she could have sex with yet.

    3. Momoko-neechan thinks of letting me violate Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san,) her bodyguard, to release her frustration. I have to prevent that.

    4. Either way, if Momoko-neechan is frustrated, then, we have to release that one way or another. If not, she¡¯ll cause trouble to various people.

    5. But, ¡°me having sex with Momoko-neechan,¡± is just a last solution, so let¡¯s not decide on that right away.

    6. I need to investigate what does Momoko-neechan seek specifically. I¡¯ll use what Minaho-neesan told me as a reference. Momoko-neechan¡¯s mental state is something I won¡¯t understand unless I¡¯m meeting her.

    That¡¯s all I understand for now¡­

    Anyway, if I¡¯m about to have sex with Momoko-neechan, this isn¡¯t on the level of ¡°I¡¯ll manage somehow.¡±

    First, I have to talk to Misuzu and Ruriko about it.

    I shouldn¡¯t make moves arbitrarily.

    The relationship of the Kouzuki and Kaan house is the biggest.

    Misuzu and Ruriko have their pride too.

    What would they feel about the idea that I might have sex with Momoko-neechan?

    Also, maybe I should give Jii-chan a word about it?

    No, let¡¯s decide that with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    I knew it. I can¡¯t decide this on my own.

    Haaaaaaaa, it¡¯s going to get even busier tonight.

    I have to hurry back home before Momoko-neechan could arrive in the mansion.

    I closed the shower, put on my clothes, and returned to the former room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ We¡¯re ready for our return home ¡¹

    Leaving the shower room;

    Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka, and Karen greeted me.

    Misato¡¯s here too.

    ¡¸ Is it okay now? ¡¹

    I looked at the sisters.

    ¡¸ Yes, I played Go with Misato-oneesama, and talked to her a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Knowing that Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka, and Karen-san are living a happy life is enough for me ¡¹

    Misato smiles gently.

    ¡º Misato-san¡¯s training is going well, so I gave her permission to use the internet to contact her little sister and the girls from today onwards. They can play Go over the internet too ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speakers.

    Seems like she¡¯s back in the monitoring room.

    ¡º It¡¯s a direct line so they can¡¯t communicate with others, but you don¡¯t mind that, do you? ¡»

    It¡¯s a system that only connects Misato, who¡¯s in this basement, and Arisu, who¡¯s in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Thank you. I¡¯m grateful ¡¹

    Misato faced the ceiling and thanked her

    ¡º I¡¯m sure that Go will be Misato-san¡¯s asset. But, our customers are strong in playing Go, so Misato-san will have some special training from a professional Go player. If not, it won¡¯t be an asset for you ¡»

    Minaho-neesan even planned it out.

    ¡¸ Yes. As you wish. Please take care of me ¡¹

    Misato replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ If it can be a weapon, then please teach us Go too ¡¹

    Huh? Nozomi and the girls are also here.

    Momoko, Shirahata-san, and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯re okay with me, then I¡¯ll teach you what I can ¡¹

    Misato smiled at Nozomi.

    ¡¸ M-Me too, if I think I can teach you something then I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Huh, done with Ikeda-sensei already? ¡¹

    I heard that Momoka and Shirahata-san are going to have a post-deflowering medical exam?

    ¡¸ Well, you see¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just done taking a shower. Asahina-san and Momoka-san brought Shirahata-san to the shower, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san talked to us ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ Then, Shirahata-san cooled down her head in the shower, and told us something she wanted to tell you something ¡¹

    Nozomi smiled.

    ¡¸ To me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she said that she had to say it before you return home ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds Shirahata-san¡¯s shoulders from behind.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm¡­ ¡¹

    Shirahata-san who¡¯s in her bathrobe figure after showering looked at me¡­

    ¡¸ N-Next time¡­I-I won¡¯t cry ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ T-Thanks to you, I¡¯m determined now. I-I came here, prepared to become a prostitute, and yet, I was being stubborn. Sorry. No, I meant, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize ¡¹

    Shirahata-san bows her head.

    Not just to me, but to Katsuko-nee, and Minaho-neesan who¡¯s watching the situation from another room.

    ¡¸ After what you did to me, I¡¯m no longer a virgin. Seeing that I can¡¯t do anything about it anymore, I¡¯ve calmed down. You even came inside me ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ But, now I understand that you were doing that on purpose to chase me away from dawdling. You weren¡¯t doing it because you enjoy raping ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun was so attentive to make sure that it doesn¡¯t scare us. He didn¡¯t dazzle us with just perversion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I don¡¯t think it was rape, but we were loved instead. Momoka too ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka said.

    ¡¸ It wasn¡¯t something scary like the rape you see in manga ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Momoka, you read those kinds of manga? ¡¹

    I asked Momoka¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, I meant Shojou manga! Not some lewd manga! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Recently, they depict rape or pregnancy in shojo manga ¡¹

    Nozomi said while smiling at Momoka.

    ¡¸ Somehow, it¡¯s still like a dream to me. The three of us had sex with Kuromori Kou-sama. No, well, I know that Kurama-san and the girls had it during the morning, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, after everyone had sex with Kuromori-kun, we feel this weird intimacy ¡¹

    ¡¸ We all just had your penis enter us and even ejaculate inside ¡¹

    Shirahata-san touches her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re all friends. Let¡¯s get along ¡¹

    Misato smiled at the three.

    ¡¸ Likewise, please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for being so cold to you so far ¡¹

    Momoka and Nozomi bowed their heads to Misato.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kurama-san¡¯s the senior so please take care of us ¡¹

    Shirahata-san also bowed to Misato.

    ¡¸ Age is unrelated in this place ¡¹

    Misato smiled.

    After all, she¡¯s just happy that the four prostitute candidates get along.

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san are the only ones left.

    But even so, now that Nozomi and the girls¡¯ attitude have changed, so it¡¯ll improve.

    Tokuda-san and the girls are forward-facing as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ ALthough¡­uhm¡­there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m frustrated about¡­as a woman ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ You had sex with me, but¡­you¡­didn¡¯t feel any womanly charm from me, have you? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s frustrating as a woman. I¡¯ll get my revenge by the next training!

    Err.

    ¡¸ I do think that Shirahata-san¡¯s a cute girl., I see your charm ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re lying. You kept praising Asahina-san and Sumitomo-san¡¯s body and face while having sex with them, but for me¡­ ¡¹

    Oh right, I called her hairy earlier.

    ¡¸ Nono, it was only my method to provoke Shirahata-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well sorry for having only big breasts and nothing else! ¡¹

    Oh my.

    ¡¸ I already told you that you got this wrong. If I don¡¯t find charm in women, my dick won¡¯t stand, I won¡¯t even have sex with them ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s telling the truth. Men are quite delicate creatures, they can¡¯t have sex with girls they don¡¯t see charming ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ But, in the shojo manga¡­ ¡¹

    Hey now, Momoka.

    ¡¸ Most of the Shojo manga have women as authors, right? You see, women misunderstand men¡¯s lust, thinking that they¡¯re beasts who will have sex with anyone, but that¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Sure, there are beast-like men, but it¡¯s not all like that. This man doesn¡¯t have problems with his sex partners, right? As you can see, he has as many cute women he can have sex with as he wants ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex slaves! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu too, I¡¯m a slave. And I will serve when asked, anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    Mitama, Kinuka, Karen, and Arisu looked at me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s in this kind of situation, so he¡¯s never hungry for sex. And so, if he really didn¡¯t see any womanly charm on you, then he would ignore you even if you¡¯re naked. He¡¯s that kind of man ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think that Shirahata-san is cute, and I had sex with you because I wanted to taste your beautiful body. I see your womanly charms ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious?7 If not, I won¡¯t do it. Just how many times did you think I had sex today?? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know that even if you tell me!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san screams.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough noise. All the prostitute cadets look at me. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brings back her lecturer¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Remember the conversation we had just now, don¡¯t think that men will get their penis standing with anyone thinking that they can have sex. Especially with our customers, they¡¯re elderly from the politics and business circles. If you just give the mood of ¡°You want to have sex with a young girl, right? Go ahead, do what you want,¡± then it¡¯ll cause displeasure to our customers. We¡¯re a high-class brothel. They can have that from hundreds of high school girls who are doing compensated doing for a small fee, so you need to make them enjoy the mood. It¡¯s not just about tossing your young naked body to the bed, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We should be attentive so our customers can take it easy ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ Yes. To tell the truth, if the customer didn¡¯t ask for sex, then it¡¯s not necessary. The worst atmosphere to show is ¡°You¡¯ve come to the brothel so why don¡¯t we have sex already?!¡± Prostitutes are not allowed to force their customers to have sex no matter what ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks strictly.

    ¡¸ Anyway, be attentive and have a spirit of servitude. However, never force them. Keep that in mind. Our customers don¡¯t seek only sex. If it¡¯s just sex, then there are much cheaper options than our place. What you¡¯re offering is peace of mind. That¡¯s way better. In fact, when I was on active duty, my customers pay me a lot, and yet, some of them don¡¯t even have sex with me. They just stay with me, talk, drink some tea¡­they spend some time of peace with me and leave satisfied ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaa, I guess that¡¯s how big-shots are ¡¹

    Nozomi nods.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s about perceiving what the customer needs. You girls are high-class prostitutes. Do you get it? Let¡¯s say that if this was fast food, then they¡¯ll ask for something cheap and bulky, but, if it¡¯s a high-class restaurant, the amount is little, isn¡¯t it? They value the good taste, beautiful appearance, and the atmosphere, including everything from the store¡¯s furniture to the tableware ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess our goal is to become a fancy restaurant ¡¹

    Momoka mutters.

    ¡¸ Yes. After all, Fancy restaurants clearly have more profit than fast food, right? It¡¯s the same in prostitution, if you want to earn more, then you have to grab hold of the top class customers. And for that, you have to know how to be a top-class prostitute ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s educational.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s eyes sparkle.

    The three listen earnestly, nodding to what Katsuko-nee tells them.

    ¡¸ I want to repay Father¡¯s debts as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we have to aim for the top ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you can repay that with decades of compensated dating ¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka, Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Good luck. I¡¯ll support you girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously! Kuromori-kun¡¯s going to be with us for long! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s a dumb girl but, I¡¯m in absolute obedience ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯ll get my revenge. Oh right ¡¹

    Shirahata-san?

    ¡¸ You haven¡¯t kissed me, have you? ¡¹

    Kiss?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no longer a virgin, but I can¡¯t believe that I still haven¡¯t done my first kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, I thought Shirahata-san wants to keep it to someone you like ¡¹

    Somehow, I feel sorry for taking that kiss away.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care anymore! Just take it ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I kissed Shirahata-san¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ Now I¡¯m the same as everyone ¡¹

    Shirahata-san smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never forgive you, I¡¯ll hate you forever ¡¹

    She kisses me with her noisy mouth.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1129.

    Chapter 1129. Before Sunset / Reset Time

    For now¡­

    Misato¡¯s now rationed a phone to contact only Arisu and the girls.

    Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san are also handed a phone that can contact only me.

    With this, they now have a direct line to contact me in case some problem happened.

    ¡¸ I mean, by the week after next, those girls will enroll in your school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while getting in the car parked in the basement.

    The girls who came with us, Arisu, Karen, Mitama, and Kinuka, are here too.

    ¡¸ Huh, our school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Those girls are still high-school students, aren¡¯t they? Besides, remember? That school was formerly used as a camouflage for the prostitutes of the Black Forest ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather established the previously Kuromori Tower of the Black Forest, which is a secret social meeting place for the people in politics and business circles post-war.

    And then, since he¡¯s gathering prostitutes to work for him.

    The mansion is disguised as a women¡¯s dormitory, the prostitutes attend school, and they work at night.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re to be set up next year, but the Nadeshiko course is moving forward. We¡¯re making a separate class isolated from the ordinary students. We¡¯re going to use the old school building that¡¯s already closed down. ¡¹

    Oh, that old school building where I used to rape Yukino.

    Nadeshiko course, if I recall, its setting is ¡°a course for women to learn traditional Japanese culture¡±

    ¡¸ The intention is to build a new school building by next year, but, that¡¯s how it is for the time being. Those girls will come to your school every day in Ojou-sama¡¯s car ¡¹

    This is the basement facility under the hotel in front of the station. It takes only 15 minutes to reach our school.

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re confined in the basement all the time, it¡¯ll mentally drain them. So, it¡¯s better if they come and go to our school, feeling the light of the sun ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Weirdly, they¡¯re joining halfway through the second semester, but, Asahina Nozomi-san, Sumitomo Momoka-san, Shirahata Setsuna-san, and then Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san. Kurama Misato-san will join them, but, if we enroll them all at once, it¡¯s hard to gloss it over ¡¹

    Oh, having one beautiful woman as a transfer student already makes her stand out, but¡­

    If all beauties come together¡­

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Misato¡¯s also attending our school? ¡¹

    Putting Nozomi who came from Tokyo aside, I can understand that Momoka and Shirahata-san will enroll in our school since they¡¯re from a different district, but¡­

    Misato¡¯s coming from the top school in Japan to our school, is that okay?

    ¡¸ I mean, Kurama Misato-san is already in her third year, right? She will graduate in just half a year more ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s kidnapped and became a prostitute during her first year in high school.

    They have trauma for not graduating high school.

    ¡¸ So, Mitama-san and Tsukiko-san will enroll in high school together with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too? ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, you girls should finish school too ¡¹

    Mitama, Tsukiko, and Misato. That¡¯s three of them.

    Tsukiko can¡¯t go back to the Takakura shrine in Kyoto until the troubles start to calm down.

    If she¡¯s going to stay here until next year, then she should enroll in our school and graduate.

    ¡¸ Besides, you know, Edie-chan¡¯s going to be busy in the future so it¡¯s better to have Mitama-san as your bodyguard in your daily life ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s going to some martial arts tournaments with Margo-san.

    They have plans to go to America too.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Mitama-san and Tsukiko-san will not enroll in the special class but instead, will enroll normally. If not, they can¡¯t be your bodyguard freely, right? ¡¹

    The prostitute cadets shouldn¡¯t make contact with the ordinary students as much as possible, so¡­

    It¡¯s a problem if they do.

    The students can¡¯t know the truth about them.

    ¡¸ I see. Certainly ¡¹

    Mitama nods in agreement.

    I mean, in Mitama¡¯s case, I think that she should attend an ordinary classroom to fix her knowledge.

    If she¡¯s with Tsukiko who can use Miko powers, then she can stop her before she does anything weird.

    ¡¸ As for Kinuka-chan; Arisu-chan, Mana-chan, and the twins, will attend middle school, so you¡¯ll have to guard them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan found a middle school that will accept these girls. Although, it¡¯s another special class for them, still¡­

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Then, Agnes, Luna, Yomi, and Koyomi-chan will be entering Misuzu¡¯s school.

    I¡¯m worried about Agnes¡¯ exam, but¡­

    Haiji is already registered in the school as Mariko¡¯s bodyguard so she can go back and forth there. Michi¡¯s also there, so we have enough bodyguards.

    Luna¡¯s also doing well.

    Let¡¯s summarize:

    ¡ïOur school

    Ai and I, first-year (Bread-Making Course)

    £¨Ordinary Students£©Yukino, Megu, Edie

    £¨Nadeshiko Course£©Nozomi

    Second Year£¨Ordinary Students£©Nei£¨Repeater£©¡¢Kana-senpai

    £¨Nadeshiko Course£©Momoka, Shirahata-san. Tokuda-san, Kurosawa-san.

    Third Year£¨Ordinary Student£©Tsukiko, Mitama.

    £¨Nadeshiko Course£©Misato.

    ¡ïSchool for the Young Ladies

    Sixth Grade¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan.

    Middle School, First-year¡¡¡¡Haiji.

    Middle School, Second Year Yomi

    Middle School, Third Year¡¡ Ruriko, Michi.

    High School, First Year¡¡¡¡¡¡Mariko.

    High School, Second Year¡¡Misuzu.

    High School, Third Year¡¡¡¡ Yoshiko-san

    ¡ïThe new Middle School

    First Year ¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Arisu¡£ Kinuka. Rie and Eri.

    Second Year¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Mana.

    I guess that¡¯s all?

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Hey, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which¡­ ¡¹

    Thinking about the school I recalled something.

    ¡¸ What happened to Iwakura-san? ¡¹

    She¡¯s the student council president, but the truth is, she¡¯s a wicked woman, who¡¯s a prostitute of the Black Forest, that woman loves perverse sex.

    ¡¸ If I recall, she came to that place ahead of us, right? ¡¹

    We left the school to return to the mansion and came here with Arisu and the girls.

    Iwakura-san is brought by a weird old man wearing sunglasses on a motorbike from school.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem if Yukiyo-chan appeared in that stage, see? Either way, she¡¯ll put some unneeded pressure on those girls ¡¹

    Yeah, Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s a person who loves prostituting herself, loves doing perverse acts¡­

    It¡¯s a little scary thinking about what she¡¯ll teach Nozomi and the girls.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Minaho-ojousama asked the bike man to take as much detour as possible ¡¹

    Detour.

    ¡¸ Besides, that man has a troublesome fetish of having sex with women while driving his bike ¡¹

    While driving a bike?

    Speaking of which, he had Iwakura-kaichou ride his lap instead of letting her ride behind him.

    ¡¸ Well, Yukiyo-chan also has a troublesome personality so Ojou-sama permitted anything he would do while on the way ¡¹

    Then that means, that old man and Iwakura-kaichou¡­

    ¡¸ From the reports earlier, it seems that they were having sex in the motorcycle while running up the Iroha Slope in Nikko ¡¹

    Nikko.

    ¡¸ Seems like they¡¯re coming back tomorrow just in time for school ¡¹

    Oh well.

    Iwakura-san should be okay with anything anyway.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Well then, after going through some trouble on the way, passing through so many gates, our car left the basement facility and is now driving on the surface.

    ¡¸ Mitama-san, nobody¡¯s following us? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Mitama from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there is. Kinuka? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t see any suspicious vehicles either ¡¹

    Can¡¯t neglect to check every time.

    We¡¯re a criminal organization, so we have a lot of enemies.

    If it¡¯s the enemies we know like the Kansai Yakuza organizations, then it¡¯s okay.

    The problem is those enemies we don¡¯t know, yet, they keep an eye on us.

    There could be people who want to take away the brothel business Minaho-neesan is about to resume.

    There will always be unknown villains.

    Therefore, we must never loosen our guard.

    ¡¸ Dear, you can take a nap ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me through the rear-view mirror.

    ¡¸ You still have big jobs ahead of you today ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan

    I still haven¡¯t decided whether I¡¯ll have sex with her or not¡­

    Either way, Momoko-neechan¡¯s going to be in high tension, so it¡¯ll be tiring.

    She¡¯s filled with vitality and power.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll stay up. We¡¯re not going to travel for that long. I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my tension if I sleep here ¡¹

    If I don¡¯t face Momoko-neechan in a sharpened state, then¡­

    ¡¸ Ohm, your hand ¡¹

    Karen?

    ¡¸ Please hold my hand ¡¹

    Karen presents her small hands to me.

    ¡¸ Oh, sure ¡¹

    I held hands with her.

    Karen¡¯s hand is soft and warm.

    It calms me down.

    ¡¸ We know Kuromori-sama¡¯s hard struggle, so¡­ ¡¹

    Karen looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ Karen is right, we understand ¡¹

    Arisu looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Continuing from earlier¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Minaho-ojousama¡¯s keeping Yukiyo-chan away. It¡¯s because the new brothel won¡¯t be like before ¡¹

    Won¡¯t be like before?

    ¡¸ As mentioned multiple times before, the reopening brothel will be only entertaining the top of the politics and business as our customers, and will only be open for five years. Do you know why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean? ¡¹

    I ask back.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not increasing any new customers, and we cut out all of the perverted customers of that scum ¡¹

    ¡°That scum,¡± it¡¯s Yukino¡¯s father. Shirasaka Sousuke.

    They accomplished their revenge half a year ago, and he died mercilessly.

    ¡¸ The average age of our customers is 73. They have the status and money, and they follow the strict secrecy of the Black Forest brothel, and they also pay nicely ¡¹

    Yeah, Jii-chan¡¯s already 82.

    It should be in that age group.

    ¡¸ And so, the girls will be prostitutes of the brothel, but there¡¯s hardly a chance for the customers to have sex with the girls. Even if they get naked, and so something mimicking sex, many of them can¡¯t get a proper erection nor ejaculation ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it, Jii-chan¡­

    He physically can¡¯t have sex anymore.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t have sex, yet, they¡¯re still going to come to the brothel and rent a prostitute? ¡¹

    I find that strange.

    ¡¸ No matter how old they are, they¡¯re still men. Especially since they spent their whole life in politics and business ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ When men reach their mid-life, their physical strength declines, and they need to get themselves together, saying ¡°Dammit, I¡¯m a man,¡± or they¡¯ll become old ladies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Men turning to old ladies? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. They lose their charm as a man, and somehow, they become like a fussy old woman. On the other side, what happens to women is that they reach menopause, lose their femininity, and then they become like an old man ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ The people at the top of the politics and business always fight other men, and so most of them don¡¯t lose their manliness even after old age. Therefore, even when they¡¯re after 60 or 70 years, they would want young girls to stick with them. But, starting in the 70s, their stamina is falling behind ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows a bitter smile in the mirror.

    ¡¸ And so, Young lady gathered girls not with sexual charm, but, girls who can cheer up the customers by being with them. Asahina-san, Momoka-san, and Shirahata-san are all cheerful girls, and looking at them makes you have fun, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they do ¡¹

    The three of them have great vitality.

    They¡¯re girls brought to that place to become prostitutes because of their parent¡¯s debt, and yet, I didn¡¯t sense any depression, nor weakness of heart that might lead them to suicide.

    ¡¸ The selling point of the new brothel is that it can cheer up the customers. They¡¯ll probably boast that they had sex with a young girl to their friends, but the truth is, they only spent some time with the girls to refresh their mind and body. Sex is just secondary to them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, if they just want to refresh with young girls, why don¡¯t they just make contact with their family, their daughters, and granddaughters? ¡¹

    Arisu asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because they don¡¯t want to be a father or a grandfather, but a man. If it¡¯s their daughter or granddaughter, they have to show off, to spoil them. Besides, in their status, many of them don¡¯t find it good to be too sweet to their relatives ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ When talking to strangers, they can talk without restraint. Especially with the prostitutes of the Black Forest. They¡¯re isolated from the public, and so industrial espionage is unlikely. The customers trust that Minaho-ojousama keeps it that way, and Kouzuki-sama guarantees it too ¡¹

    If it¡¯s a high-class club hostess, then they probably are scared.

    Who knows what kind of connections they have underground.

    But, the Black Forest, has Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house, using our place, so¡­

    They can trust that the secrets are kept confidential.

    ¡¸ With that said, a prostitute who emphasizes abnormal fetishes in sex with the customers like Yukiyo-chan will not be in the reopened Black Forest Brothel. Rather, Misato-san who listens to the stories of the customers with a smile, never asserting herself, are the girls who will sell. She also knows how to play Go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, but¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan promised not to sell Misato¡¯s body because she has the blood of the nobility.

    ¡¸ Even so, Misato-san will be a popular figure. The new brothel doesn¡¯t put that much importance on sex ¡¹

    Even without sex, the customers would pay a large sum just to have some peaceful time with Misato?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how high-class prostitutes are. It¡¯s not about their sex skill. It¡¯s about giving their customer a rich time to spend together. To heal their hearts, to cheer them up ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Then, what about the sex training with those girls?

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I mean, sex training will continue, right?

    I heard that it¡¯s not just sex in bed, but outdoor and car sex too.

    ¡¸ Of course. You¡¯ll continue doing that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, if their sex skill isn¡¯t that important, why is there a need for such training?

    I inquired.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ Well, the objective of the training was to improve their sexual skills. But, that¡¯s not the truth

    Not the truth?

    ¡¸ Those girls are receiving your sex training to engrave in their mind and body that they are prostitutes ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No matter how big the customer they¡¯re entertaining is, they must not forget that they¡¯re ¡°just a prostitute.¡± They¡¯re prostitutes exclusive to the leader of politics and business, and so they have to be thoroughly trained ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It often happens that they misunderstand that they¡¯re special because they entertain some big people. They get carried away and even interrupt customers in the middle of talking business. This often happens in world history. You heard about this before, haven¡¯t you? The concubine of the king interrupts political talk and then incline the country ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ The highest grade of a prostitute during the Edo period are called Oiran, their other name is Courtesan. It¡¯s written as ¡°Inclining the fortress¡±1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ The Book of Han says, ¡°There is great beauty in the north. Once you look back, the castle will tilt. If you look at it again, the country will fall¡± She¡¯s a femme fatale ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem if a prostitute of the Black Forest is the reason why a national level project is set back, or a globally known enterprise suddenly dropped in stagnation, right? That¡¯s why Minaho-ojousama¡¯s already training their minds to think that ¡°they¡¯re just prostitutes, no matter who they entertain¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, it¡¯s my job? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re just a high school student, not a leader in political or financial circles, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, just because they had sex with me, they won¡¯t feel like they¡¯ve become big.

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll continue. The girls will grow accustomed to life in the brothel, feel friendly with the customers. When you feel like they¡¯re getting carried away, you¡¯ll have to punish them in sex ¡¹

    Having sex with me takes their self-awareness back.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an important job, we¡¯re relying on you ¡¹

    That¡¯s also another one of my tasks as the pimp that manages the prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Having sex with just a high-schooler like you brings them back to the reality of their age ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I was also like that. Even now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ After having sex with various people, I somehow forgot what kind of woman I was. But when you¡¯re with me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡­

    ¡¸ I knew it, sex influences your partner. When you entertain perverts, you may not be a pervert, and yet, you do acts as they wish, and so you start to think that ¡°huh? I might be a pervert?¡± You forget yourself. The sense of the action starts to bury your reality ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee when I first met her, was eccentric.

    She was a sex beast, a lewd woman.

    That wasn¡¯t Katsuko-nee¡¯s true nature, but an influence of the acts she experienced.

    ¡¸ But, when I had sex with you, ¡°just a high school student,¡± I saw my real age again. I regained myself. I had a fresh start in my head ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while driving.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be hard for those girls from today onwards. As expected, making contact with the big-shots of the politics and business will always influence you. Misato-san¡¯s a young lady of the nobility, so she¡¯s already accustomed to that world, but the girls from ordinary families¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah¡­there will be some culture gap.

    Then, they¡¯ll slowly lose their understanding of their place.

    ¡¸ I get that. My senses also get weird after spending some days in the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Spending with the people of the nobility for a few days.

    ¡¸ I think about going to school, making bread and selling them, and so I don¡¯t go crazy ¡¹

    Oh, I now get why Ruriko has a private kitchen in the Kouzuki mansion.

    Doing housework keeps her from returning to the young lady who can¡¯t do anything by herself.

    To have the servants do everything and her senses becomes numb.

    ¡¸ When you think that things are going bad, you should reset your mind so you don¡¯t get swallowed by the situation. Even when you know the importance, you can¡¯t cope with it by yourself ¡¹

    Yeah, you get swallowed in without knowing.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re relying on you to reset Asahina-san and the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ But, who¡¯ll reset me? ¡¹

    I might also get carried away without knowing it.

    ¡¸ Everyone does that every day ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we¡¯re a family, and that¡¯s why we all have sex with you ¡¹

    I see.

    I¡¯m also resetting myself by having sex with my family.

    ¡¸ Sex is so amazing ¡¹

    Karen grips my hand.

    ¡¸ Getting naked, and then Kuromori-sama¡¯s getting naked, and then you can understand yourself. It¡¯s only your body after all. I can understand that I¡¯m just a powerless, a girl who can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    No¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Karen has a good body. It feels great to touch. I think that¡¯s worthy. It¡¯s an amazing body.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, b-but, I-I only have such a poor body ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s embarrassed.

    She¡¯s still young, so it can¡¯t be helped that her body isn¡¯t as developed.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter how Karen feels, if Kuromori-sama likes Karen¡¯s body, then that fact is much more important ¡¹

    Arisu tells her little sister.

    ¡¸ Of course, I love Arisu¡¯s body too. Mitama and Kinuka too. And of course, Katsuko-nee too ¡¹

    I speak cheerfully.

    ¡¸ After having sexual intercourse with Misato-sama and everyone, I felt lighter ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    Yeah, I did have sex with all of them earlier this morning.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do that again later ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misato-oneesama and our happy time with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu said with a smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1130.

    Chapter 1130. Before Sunset / Idea and Reality

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    Halfway to the mansion, we went to Nagisa¡¯s flower shop and picked up Mariko.

    If Kaan Momoko-neechan is visiting, then we need Mariko who knows her best.

    It¡¯s close to the hotel in front of the station so Katsuko-nee came over.

    ¡¸ Haiji, guard Nagisa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s going to remain in the shop.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-san¡¯s in the middle of serving customers, and so I¡¯ll tell her that you visited ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do ¡¹

    Oh, I see her smiling and talking to the customers at the shop.

    Let¡¯s not disturb them.

    ¡¸ Then, see you later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at Haiji from the driver¡¯s seat, then she starts the engine.

    ¡¸ Haiji, she¡¯s better than me at dealing with the customers. I was surprised ¡¹

    Mariko says as soon as she enters the car.

    ¡¸ Well, that girl¡¯s trained in various ways since childhood so there¡¯s hardly anything she doesn¡¯t know ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s raised in a red-light district in Europe, then took the short-term bodyguard course in the academy by herself, and thus, she became a bodyguard.

    All that despite her age.

    Even after coming to Japan and becoming Mariko¡¯s bodyguard, she¡¯s doing business by introducing an alumnus from the academy in Europe.

    She¡¯s a girl with a nose for profit.

    ¡¸ It helps that her various talents are blooming. After all, we want as many people with talents in our family as possible ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, our family lacks a lawyer or someone in the legal profession ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ The lawyers of Kouzuki house is helping us for now, but it would be reassuring if our family has a lawyer too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should I look for one? All I have to do is find someone young, beautiful, and a lawyer that Kou will like, right? ¡¹

    Hey, Mariko.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t overdo it. The society of lawyers is quite small. Lawyers have to be affiliated with a bar association or law firm, right? If you just look for a good-looking lawyer, then there¡¯s the fear of discovering the secrets of our family. Most of the mass media are close to lawyers. Some of them are connected to anti-government groups too.

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Rather, it¡¯s much better if one of you become a lawyer in the future ¡¹

    Someone among us?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s for me ¡¹

    I¡¯m dumb. I¡¯ll never remember the laws.

    ¡¸ Me too, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suited for me. I want to do business no matter what ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s too flashy that she¡¯s not suited for the legal profession. What about Megumi? ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ Not Megu. She stops thinking with reason when she¡¯s angry. She doesn¡¯t have the nature of defeating someone in an argument with logic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    Mariko agreed.

    ¡¸ What about Mitama-san? How about studying law? ¡¹

    This time, she talks to Mitama, but¡­

    ¡¸ In law, it takes time to slay your opponent¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have to use our bodies to prevent the fire from falling to our Lord ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka have no other interests than being a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Shirahata-san did mention earlier that she wants to be a lawyer in the future, right? ¡¹

    I recalled.

    ¡¸ Right, that girl is good. But, only if she doesn¡¯t lose that dream in five years¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says sadly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay. All we have to do is support her so she doesn¡¯t lose that dream ¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee didn¡¯t abandon their dreams even when they¡¯re prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Right. We just have to follow her up¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee in the rear mirror shows a small smile.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if we¡¯re looking for a lawyer, then why not make someone in the family a politician instead? ¡¹

    Mariko gave a momentous decision.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika-san¡¯s quite popular throughout Japan right now that if she stands as a candidate, I think that she¡¯ll definitely win. If we ask Kouzuki-sama, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll create connections with influential political parties ¡¹

    True, that mysterious battle show of Rei-chan vs. Kyouko-san¡­

    Kyouko-san, an internationally wanted criminal wants to do as she pleases, and Rei-chan, a commanding officer in the Kouzuki SS trying to stop her. Their special program of fighting once every three months is broadcasted, and they continue to have high TV ratings.

    Yukino¡¯s mysterious untitled TV program is like that too, but still.

    Rei-chan and Kyouko-san¡¯s fight has no connection to the business world.

    Anya-san, Kyouko-san¡¯s subordinate is also a beauty, and the Banbarubie girls also displayed some absurd fights.

    They fought on top of a baseball stadium dome last time.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Mariko-san¡¯s misunderstanding. Kouzuki-sama may have a lot of acquaintances in his circle, but, he never displays any hints of supporting some party ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ He can¡¯t have a close relationship with politicians. We never go beyond a business relationship either.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ I wonder. That¡¯s for Mariko-san to figure out herself ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s wrong to think that if you have a politician in the family, you gain a lot of flexibility ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Politicians aren¡¯t like that. Worse, when you get involved in politics, you just drag in various troubles in your way ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    Mariko thinks.

    ¡¸ Hey Dear, since you always have a conversation with Kouzuki-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, he always teaches me a lot of stuff¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan always talks to me, saying. ¡°Do you know about ***?¡±

    Well, in my case, all of it is unknown to me.

    ¡¸ Has Kozuki-sama talked about ¡°Ideas¡±1 in one of his stories? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Ideas?¡± ¡¹

    Shadow of Death? Test Drive? Alveolus? 2

    ¡¸ You know, something about ¡°doctrines.¡± About democracy, socialism. Something like that. The belief that ¡°the society has to be like this.¡± Having the foundation of concept to change the society through politics ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I heard that one from him ¡¹

    I replied to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Huh? Kouzuki-sama, what kind of ideological standpoint he has? ¡¹

    Mariko asks in surprise.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s an Ideological standpoint? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m asking whether he¡¯s right or left? ¡¹

    ¡¸ His dick? ¡¹

    Mine¡¯s leaning to the left.

    ¡¸ Stupid, I¡¯m talking about political right and left ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, if I recall correctly, Jii-chan¡¯s always been on the first during his student days ¡¹

    He talks about the fun he had during his university days, playing baseball with his friends several times.

    ¡¸ First? What ideology is that? First doctrine? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ideology. It¡¯s baseball ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are we talking about baseball now?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ve had enough. Kou. Katsuko-san ¡¹

    Mariko speaks to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama¡¯s the representative of a large enterprise and is the man who ties up the whole nobility, and so I believe that his ideology is closer to the conservatives¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know anything. I mean, no one knows what ideology Kouzuki-sama supports nor his political standing ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unknown? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Nobody ever brings that up as a topic ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Jii-chan always teaches me a lot of information and he tells me something along the lines of ¡°Actually, it¡¯s like this,¡± or ¡°The truth is, it had to be like this,¡± but, he never talks about how the country or the society should be based on his thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. After all, think of his status ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ He can talk business with everyone in the political and business circles, but, he can never talk about his beliefs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have to think of that yourself again. If you know why then you¡¯ll understand why our family shouldn¡¯t approach politics either ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies.

    ¡¸ I can understand ¡¹

    Arisu speaks.

    ¡¸ My grandfather was also like that. Kurama Kaku group is mainly a hotel management group, our customers who are politicians use our place, but, we will never support any politician or party ¡¹

    ¡¸ When you support politician A, it will create a trench between the other politicians ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurama house¡¯s hotels and traditional inns will no longer be used ¡¹

    Arisu said. Mitama and Kinuka added.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Mariko raised her voice.

    ¡¸ Kurama Kaku group has high-class hotels and long-standing traditional inns that everyone uses, and so it should have politicians from big parties using it, but still, we have to use caution. Even within the ruling party, there are factions, and there are politicians who are supposed to be at the center of the mainstream of the largest faction that can easily lose their position ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Gaining an ally also means you gain an enemy. Especially with politicians, they¡¯re fussy about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, I believe my Late grandfather tried to avoid getting close to certain political seniors. ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not born from nobility so I hardly know much about the common sense among the nobility ¡¹

    Mariko looked down.

    ¡¸ No, even among the nobility¡­my father, Mizushima house has a deep association with a particular political party. Not all of the nobility draw the line with political groups. Mariko-oneesama, you don¡¯t have to mind it ¡¹

    Karen consoles Mariko.

    ¡¸ Although, my father was like that, and that¡¯s why he had Kouzuki-sama¡¯s house infiltrated, and got punished by excluding him from the nobility ¡¹

    Mizushima house let Tendou Otome, an underling of the Kansai Yakuza infiltrate a party in the Kouzuki mansion¡­

    They¡¯re stripped of their status as nobility, and Karen, their daughter, became my sex slave as a punishment.

    ¡¸ You know, I remember this conversation I had with Jii-chan ¡¹

    Right, Jii-chan told me this before¡­

    ¡¸ He talked about politics and ideology once ¡¹

    If I recall¡­

    ¡¸ Err, when was the Great Depression? ¡¹

    I asked the girls.

    ¡¸ The first century of the Gregorius calendar? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama, that¡¯s the ¡°Great pope¡± ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ The great depression was in 1929 ¡¹

    Mariko tells me.

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah. During the 1929 Great depression. Jii-chan talked about this first; Err, ¡°Even now, nobody knows what¡¯s the specific reason why the Great depression happened¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. The cause was the dark Thursday when the Wall Street stocks plummeted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nonono, that¡¯s not what he¡¯s talking about Mariko. As for why did that crash happened¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­well, there were a lot of main factors. The idea that the laissez-faire economic policies of pre-Keynesian capitalism would all work out with the ¡®invisible hand of God¡¯ is supposed to have been a disaster ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, that was an analysis result post-event, right? That¡¯s not what Kouzuki-sama¡¯s telling him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee holds back Mariko.

    ¡¸ Yeah. According to Jii-chan, the cause of the Great Depression was actually a combination of several causes on a global scale, and it is not something that can be identified in a single word. It¡¯s messed up, complicated, and has a lot of primary causes ¡¹

    I continued.

    ¡¸ But, to those who were alive at that time who were talking to each other, they make conclusions like ¡°This is the cause,¡± or ¡°It¡¯s his fault,¡± or ¡°It¡¯s that country¡¯s fault¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the politician¡¯s fault, the social system¡¯s fault, an enterprise¡¯s fault, or a nearby company¡¯s fault, something like that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee understood.

    ¡¸ Yes, Jii-chan mentioned that in any age, it¡¯s entertainment for the common people to say that ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± or ¡°we¡¯re losing money because of something.¡± Even without knowing the cause, they say; ¡°This is the cause, this is their fault,¡± and start cursing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Saying that it¡¯s entertainment is a little harsh, but that¡¯s very much like him. But there are certainly a lot of people who mistake complaining about a blanket statement like that as political activism. In the end, people only think that they understand, but in reality, they don¡¯t understand anything nor have any desire to understand. They just complain about it, making a target of their frustration ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Katsuko-nee also heard the same story from Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ But that kind of ¡®dissatisfaction¡¯ can lead to revolution ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ True. And after the revolution, everything they spearheaded as ¡°bad¡± will be destroyed. Even those who actually didn¡¯t do any harm. They just decide that it¡¯s ¡°bad,¡± and so it has to be destroyed, that¡¯s how the masses agree ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ Be it an individual, enterprise, or a social system, they destroy it nonsensically. Then, that new ideology creates a new society, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Many of the former Eastern states were supposed to be ideologically socialist, their names also said so. But the truth is, it¡¯s just dictatorship. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I heard that it¡¯s the fact ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think that¡¯s happened? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Mariko looks confused. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Ideology is just that, an idea. The idea of ¡°the world should be like this,¡¯ and the reality of ¡°the world is like this,¡± is different. It¡¯s one thing to have ideals, but it¡¯s another thing to be able to realize those ideals, and that requires a different kind of effort, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ And yet, many of the former Eastern countries thought that they could establish an ideal state simply by setting up an only ideal idea. They say ¡°this country is a great nation because it¡¯s built on great ideas.¡± ¡°Ideas,¡± and ¡°reality,¡± are two different things. Therefore, they become bankrupt. You can¡¯t make a good company with just ¡°ideas.¡± You need to take time and effort to make your ¡°Ideas,¡± a ¡°reality¡± Your ¡®ideas,¡¯ is nothing but a castle in the sky until you change that ¡°ideal¡± to ¡°reality.¡± There¡¯s no ¡°ideal¡± country yet ¡¹

    That¡¯s why you can spread out your ¡°ideology,¡± and it¡¯ll only become ¡°dictatorship¡±

    ¡¸ It¡¯s scary, but there are still countries in the world where people are suffering from inexcusable oppressions even though they only impose their ¡°ideology,¡± and advertise internally and externally that ¡°this country is a wonderful country because it¡¯s governed by a wonderful ideology¡± ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ We in Kuromori house prioritize reality more. After all, our lives deviate from law and morals. There will always be powers hostile to us, and so we¡¯re already occupied by facing reality ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we have no time to talk about ¡°ideas,¡± or ¡°ideology.¡± No matter how much we talk about ¡°the world should be like this,¡± our reality won¡¯t change. We have more things to do. Therefore, we don¡¯t rash to our ideologies. We accept politicians as our customers, and we only listen to them as our job. But, we don¡¯t bite on the subject of political ideas. It¡¯s meaningless after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaningless? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ We have no time to respond to such a huge ideology of ¡°what to do with Japan,¡± that the politician masters ask. I mean, even if we think about it, we can¡¯t do anything about it anyway. It¡¯s more important to take care of things around you, right? Instead of whining about something so big that it¡¯s out of your hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ So there¡¯s no interest in joining in politics? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We could never participate. We¡¯re people from the other side after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same thing as what Karen-chan said earlier. We have our customers. If we support a politician, we¡¯re irritating customers who have a vested interest in that person. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to pretend to be a stupid woman who doesn¡¯t understand a single thing about politics and ideology? ¡¹

    They entertain people from politics and business, and so they¡¯re avoiding political talks.

    ¡¸ Is that the reason why Kouzuki-sama doesn¡¯t touch politics and ideologies? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. That was our reason as to why we¡¯re not approaching politics and ideology. Mariko-san, you have to find the answer as to why Kouzuki-sama does the same by yourself ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Katsuko-nee made sure that I didn¡¯t tell her the answer Jii-chan gave me.

    That¡¯s why she purposely interrupted me.

    ¡¸ Kou, do you know why? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t get it though. What do you think, Mariko? ¡¹

    I respect Katsuko-nee¡¯s thoughts and didn¡¯t tell her what Jii-chan told me.

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, take your time to think about it. Next time, you can ask Jii-chan when we meet. Anyway, Mariko, you should try finding the answer your way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The truth is, the answer is simple.

    Kouzuki house, meaning, the noble family that has a long history, a family that is also in control of such a big enterprise¡­

    Their very existence is already an embodiment of an ideology.

    In short, Japan is a country that allows such a family to exist.

    If this was a dictatorship, they¡¯ll take away all of Kouzuki house¡¯s power and assets. There will be no clan.

    ¡º Of course, I do have some feelings I want my next generation to inherit as the head of a noble family ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I think that it¡¯s okay for Kouzuki house to remain standing even if Japan, as a country, is destroyed. Kouzuki house is a noble family that will continue together with the country. Our family history is close to the history of Japan ¡»

    Kouzuki house is a noble family that lasted since the Muromachi period.

    ¡º One day, the political system of Japan may change, and the country might no longer allow the Kouzuki family to exist. It could lead to the destruction of the Kouzuki family. However, when that happens, I believe that we should accept the decision of the state. Well, if that¡¯s not the Japan Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko, or you all want, then just run away to another country. This country will not die. But, the Kouzuki family is not allowed to leave Japan. We will perish in this country. I¡¯m prepared to leave the future of my home to the decision of the people, the will of this nation ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º That¡¯s why the head of the Kouzuki house will not voluntarily approach any political ideology. It¡¯s shameful for the Kouzuki house to reach towards politics to change the fate of the house. It must not happen ¡»

    That¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s pride.

    ¡º It¡¯s also the wisdom for the Kouzuki house to not become a target for those who declare that ¡°this is bad, that is bad.¡± Becoming involved in politics creates a high likelihood that you¡¯re seen as an enemy by such people. If the political system changes, the new government might identify us as the enemies of society. Naturally, I¡¯ll abide by the decision of the Japanese people, but I don¡¯t want to increase the likelihood of Kouzuki house destroying itself ¡»

    Kouzuki house is a family with lineage and economic power.

    If they conspired with a politician, giving it political strength.

    Many people will antagonize that.

    If people gather hostility, someday, Kouzuki house will collapse.

    Therefore, Jii-chan is not getting involved with politics.

    ¡¸ I only look at things on the surface level ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I wonder? But, since it¡¯s a rare opportunity, consider the various angles and find out how Jii-chan thinks? ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    Mariko needs that view.

    ¡¸ Yes. Oh, we¡¯re arriving ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right. I see the usual scenery outside the car window.

    It¡¯s already 2:30 P.M. when our car arrived in the mansion.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1131.

    Chapter 1131. Before Sunset / Grand Odalisk

    The car arrived in the mansion

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be heading to school. Mana-chan¡¯s pastry lesson should be over by now ¡¹

    Right¡­ Today, Mana¡¯s teaching the tennis club girls how to make pastries for the school festival cafe.

    Ai and Edie¡¯s with them.

    Megu¡¯s in the track and field club, and Nei¡¯s also under the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pick them up. Megumi-chan said that her club activities will last until 6¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. But it¡¯s still just 5.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll kill some time in the bakery until Megumi-chan finishes her training. I want to talk to the tennis club girls for a little bit too ¡¹

    Meaning;

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s out when we¡¯re dealing with Kaan Momoko-neechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want someone in the house, Ruriko-chan¡¯s present, right? It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t meddle with the young ladies of nobility ¡¹

    I guess you could say that.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll do something about it. Katsuko-nee, look after the girls in the school, err ¡¹

    I looked at the Anjou sisters.

    Mitama can¡¯t do it.

    Mitama does show up with the twins on Yukino¡¯s show so if she appears in our school, it¡¯ll create a lot of fuss. There should be fewer students in school since it¡¯s already dusk on Sunday, but still¡­

    Mitama will be enrolling at our school soon¡­

    It would be bad if they find her hanging out with Katsuko-nee and the rest of the family.

    They¡¯ll sense her relationship with us.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, I¡¯ll ask you to guard Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, do tell others that you¡¯re a child of Katsuko-nee¡¯s relative ¡¹

    There¡¯s no reason for a small middle-school girl to enter our school.

    ¡¸ How far of a relative? ¡¹

    Kinuka asks me with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Err, just says that ¡°The grandson of the wife of the man who lived in the house next door to my parents¡¯ brother¡¯s son¡¯s grandfather.¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­at your service ¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸ Then, Mariko, Arisu, Karen, and Mitama¡­we¡¯re going back to the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    We get off the car.

    ¡¸ We might be late and arrive by 6:30 ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and drove the car.

    Kinuka waves her hand across the window with a blank look.

    Can¡¯t help it, Arisu, Karen, and I waved our hand back.

    Mitama looked at her sister with a blank look too.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so devoted Kou ¡¹

    Mariko tells me with an amazed tone.

    The car goes down and then passes through the huge gate.

    Then, the gate closed.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Entering the mansion, Misuzu welcomes us.

    However.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that look? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing a bikini with see-through pants.

    Her ears have a pearl earring. She¡¯s also wearing a huge pearl necklace. Her arm has a gold bracelet.

    She¡¯s having a bun hairstyle and wrapped in the same clothing as her pants.

    She¡¯s on barefoot.

    ¡¸ I was creating an image of Arabian Nights ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko also comes over.

    As expected, she¡¯s wearing the same clothing as Misuzu, an Arabian princess from the old days.

    Her cute navel is exposed.

    Ruriko¡¯s hiding her head with a thin veil.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, welcome back! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan too! Welcome home! ¡¹

    The twins, Eri and Rie are also wearing some Arabian look with their navels exposed.

    Hmmm, compared to wearing just a bikini, wearing thin pants and their legs and ass line is see-through. It¡¯s lewd.

    ¡¸ We also have clothes for Arisu-chan and the girls so hurry up and change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We have it here ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ This is our countermeasure against Kaan Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    C-Countermeasure against Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ Yes, Momoko-oneesama will be coming to the mansion soon, so ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama thinks that in this former brothel, we are in Danna-sama¡¯s harem ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, if we act like we¡¯re a harem as we welcome her, I think she will be pleased ¡¹

    Ruriko added.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Momoko-oneesama thinks that since we¡¯re Kou¡¯s harem, then we also live a different life. I think that kind of play is indeed necessary ¡¹

    Mariko who knows Momoko-neechan the best, said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Is that harem-like clothing? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the relationship between Arabian look and Harem.

    ¡¸ Originally, harems began in the ancient Mediterranean world, and became common during the Arab kingdoms ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yes. The harem culture of the middle east only came to the attention of the West after the 18th century, when the taste for oriental clothing became popular. So, several famous painters, including Angle and Delacroix, painted pictures of harems as their subjects ¡¹

    Ruriko explained.

    ¡¸ The Middle East¡­no, the Ottoman Turkey occupying the Middle East, to Africa, and a part of Europe, and so the paintings depict the Turkey harem ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Delacroix went to Morocco, where the rulers are Turks, but ethnically they are Arabs. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t really matter ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mariko knows a lot.

    ¡¸ Anyway, if we want an easy expression of what a harem is, then it¡¯s better to have this Arabian Nights look ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ According to Ruriko-oneesan, actual harem women are all slaves in social status ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, we thought that we should look like this too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves after all~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Eri-chan¡¯s right ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are having fun.

    ¡¸ We have a lot of these clothes in the dressing room ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Ruriko looked up the stuff left behind in the mansion together with Katsuko-nee and Mana.

    Yeah, I¡¯m sure that there was also an Arabian Nights fair in the old days of the brothel.

    Such costumes still remained.

    ¡¸ Hurry up now, Arisu-chan, put them on too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have them prepared in the room over there ¡¹

    The twins said. Arisu and the girls looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. I also think that Momoko-neechan would prefer something this flashy ¡¹

    I believe that she likes it when girls make a show like that.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll change our clothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, me too? ¡¹

    Arisu, Karen, and Mariko agreed immediately, but Mitama looked at me curiously.

    ¡¸ Of course. I think that it¡¯ll suit Mitama ¡¹

    It defines their body line clearly after all.

    Mitama¡¯s got a nice body proportion and a tall body.

    It will look good on her.

    ¡¸ Certainly, then I¡¯ll change too ¡¹

    Mitama bowed her head to me.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Geez! Geez! Geez! Agnes is studying here, and yet, everyone¡¯s starting with fun times already! It¡¯s unfair! Unfair! Unfair! ¡¹

    Agnes comes over huffing in anger with one reference book in hand.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so angry Agnes-chan. Hang in there ¡¹

    Mao-chan from behind smiled comes over flutteringly.

    ¡¸ I mean. Geez! Geez! Pupupupupu!! ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s boiling down now.

    ¡¸ Agnes, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? What is it, Papa? Sex? ¡¹

    Agnes comes over to me like a puppy meeting her master wagging her tail.

    ¡¸ Not sex, but come here, I¡¯ll carry you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! Agnes loves hugs! ¡¹

    Agnes tosses her reference book and jumped at me.

    ¡¸ There, there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, Papa! Agnes was lonely ¡¹

    The young beauty¡¯s body embraces me tightly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, just a little bit more. Hang in there, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno¡­uuuuu!! ¡¹

    Agnes kisses my cheeks repeatedly.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, that¡¯s unfair, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Now Mao-chan¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Papa! Mao too! Mao too!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I know ¡¹

    I put down Agnes for a moment, then held her in my left.

    ¡¸ Come here, Mao-chan ¡¹

    Then, I invite Mao-chan with my right arm.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, papa!!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan jumps to my arm with a smile.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Ufufu ¡¹

    ¡¸ There, there ¡¹

    I embraced the youngest two in the family.

    Mao-chan¡¯s 4 years old so she¡¯s actually a toddler, but¡­

    Agnes, a Japanese-French girl is already developed despite her age.

    But, her mental age isn¡¯t that much different from Mao-chan.

    It¡¯s only been half a year since she left the basement, where she¡¯s isolated from the world.

    ¡¸ Okay, Agnes-chan, it¡¯s about time you return to your studies ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan came in to call Agnes.

    The two aren¡¯t wearing the Arabian outfit.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, we shouldn¡¯t show up, right? ¡¹

    Luna says while picking up Agnes¡¯s reference book.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess. Sorry ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan fears the Miko power.

    The Takakura house girls shouldn¡¯t show up.

    If Momoko-neechan starts to doubt that the shrine maidens may have tampered with her mind¡­

    It¡¯ll create a problem of trust between Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    ¡¸ Got it. I¡¯ll stay with Tsukiko-oneesama in the other room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come with us Agnes-chan. I also still have to study ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan calls Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s not just Agnes-chan who¡¯ll be taking the entrance exam but us too ¡¹

    Right, Luna and Koyomi-chan both have entrance exams to do too.

    ¡¸ But, Luna knows much more than Agnes! ¡¹

    Agnes gets sullen.

    ¡¸ Agnes is the only one who can¡¯t study ¡¹

    I rub my forehead to Agnes¡¯.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t study, so you have to do your best to do it, Agnes, ¡¹

    I look at Agnes¡¯ blue eyes and said.

    ¡¸ If Luna and Koyomi-chan passed the entrance exam yet, Agnes is the only one who failed, what will you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will happen? ¡¹

    Agnes looked at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ They will go to school every day, but Agnes is the only one left behind ¡¹

    Agnes got startled.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Agnes only? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana, Eri, and Rie also had their school decided, and so Agnes will be the only one who doesn¡¯t go to school ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan pats Agnes¡¯ shoulders as she looks troubled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Mao-chan is still not going to school ¡¹

    Right, Mao-chan is not at an age where she goes to school.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, if you don¡¯t get accepted in school, you can play with Mao every day! Ehehehe ¡¹

    Agnes and Mao-chan looked at each other.

    But, Agnes;

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes will do her best in her studies! Agnes doesn¡¯t want Luna and Koyomi-chan leaving Agnes behind! ¡¹

    She leaves me and runs towards Luna and the girls.

    ¡¸ Ah, Agnes-chan, you traitor!!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan chases after Agnes.

    ¡¸ I mean, Agnes is not as small as Mao-chan! I¡¯m the same age as Luna so I want to go to school with them!!! ¡¹

    Oh dear.

    Everyone goes to the back of the room.

    In there, we passed through Agnes and the girls.

    ¡¸ Hey, is this what turban looks like? ¡¹

    Yukino comes over.

    She¡¯s wearing a white dowdy clothing¡­

    And she¡¯s coiling a white cloth on her head.

    She drew some beard and mustache on her face.

    ¡¸ Yukino, what¡¯s with that look? ¡¹

    I asked unconsciously.

    ¡¸ As you can see, an Indian cosplay ¡¹

    Indian?

    ¡¸ Look, my stomach is about to stand out, and so I don¡¯t want it to be exposed to cold, and so I can¡¯t dress up like the other girls, right? ¡¹

    Sure, the Arabian harem look would be bad for the child.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I wanted to fake the look of people who are close to that country ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, why are you cosplaying an old man from India? ¡¹

    I retorted subconsciously.

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t this much more fun? ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ Maharaja, it¡¯s Maharaja! Kukukuku ¡¹

    Oh right, this girl gets carried away when she cosplays.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, let¡¯s come to the dining room for now ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me.

    Yeah, I guess.

    We have to discuss our countermeasures before Momoko-neechan arrives.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end, Mariko, Arisu, Karen, and Mitama went to the dressing room with the twins¡­

    Then I went with Ruriko and Misuzu to the dining room.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s in here.

    Yoshiko-san isn¡¯t wearing the same Arabian-look clothing.

    ¡¸ Welcome back ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san bows her head to me

    Oh, now she feels a little bit more refreshed than when we left.

    ¡¸ You had a lot of discussion with Ruriko and Misuzu it seems ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we had a conversation, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we have a clear idea of what to do in the future, but anyway, we opened our hearts to each other and discussed our thoughts ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Well, it¡¯s not something you can fix with just one talk, and so take your time with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll do that. Thank you for a lot of things ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t really do anything ¡¹

    These are the three granddaughters of the Kouzuki house.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san have to resolve that by themselves.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m thankful. Since Kaan-sama¡¯s coming today, I will be excusing myself

    ¡¸ Huh, but Yoshiko-san¡¯s also a daughter of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    If Momoko-neechan from Kaan house is coming, then she has to welcome her too.

    ¡¸ The visit today is a private one, and so thinking about the goal, I believe that it¡¯s better if I¡¯m not present ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan came here to have me violate Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san), who lost to Edie.

    She wants to release her sexual cravings from watching that¡­

    Well, it won¡¯t go as Momoko-neechan plans to happen.

    True, our conversation is going to involve sex.

    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d feel sorry to have Yoshiko-san stay in place.

    ¡¸ Okay, uhm, could you watch over Agnes¡¯ studies then? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Agnes will have a test and then an interview to enter. Then, Agnes has Luna and the girls as her attendant, since she has a setting of a relative of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I¡¯m still worried about that.

    ¡¸ I think that Yoshiko-san knows the proper responses of a young lady and an attendant ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san was Ruriko¡¯s attendant half a year ago.

    Also, she¡¯s going to the same school as Ruriko ever since childhood.

    ¡¸ I understand. I will guide them to the extent of my knowledge ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san stands up and leaves the room.

    It¡¯s going to be a good change of pace for Agnes¡¯ studies.

    ¡¸ Well then ¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Yukino¡¯s unrelated to this. We¡¯re having a meeting to deal with Momoko-neechan¡¯s visit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why am I getting excluded! You don¡¯t have to mind me being in this meeting, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Then, who cares, stay here. Although, don¡¯t interrupt the meeting ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that already ¡¹

    Haa¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, tea ¡¹

    Ruriko provides tea to us with a smile.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks¡­well then¡­ ¡¹

    I talk about Minaho-neesan¡¯s analysis on Kaan Momoko-neechan to the girls.

    ¡¸ I think that analysis is correct ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ So, what are you going to do? Are you just going to rape another super-ojousama because Yuzuki told you? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Why are you saying ¡°rape another?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Maika and my first time were you, raping us ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different for me ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama was gentle. It was a wonderful first-time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Orly? ¡¹

    Yukino gets huffy.

    ¡¸ By the way, Onii-sama, there¡¯s this saying ¡°fight poison with poison,¡± ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ It might be rude to deal with Kaan Momoko-sama as a poison, but¡­ She has a very strong personality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, are you calling someone here? ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes. We need someone with the same strong personality as Kaan Momoko-sama. The truth is, I already made a call with that person. She will arrive a little earlier than Kaan-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Ruriko, you already made contact even before we had this conversation? ¡¹

    That¡¯s not very much like Ruriko. She usually is reserved.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, do you remember when I asked you to fulfill one of Ruriko¡¯s request? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I do ¡¹

    I remember making that promise.

    ¡¸ Today, it¡¯s the day I want my wish to be fulfilled ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ So, Ruriruri, who did you call? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan should know who she is ¡¹

    If Misuzu already knows who that is.

    ¡¸ Is it someone from our school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, Kaan Momoko-sama should be acquainted with her too ¡¹

    So, it¡¯s a student in their school, and has the same personality as Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not from the nobility, is she? ¡¹

    If it¡¯s a young lady of the nobility, then I met them once during the party last week.

    I don¡¯t see anyone among them having the same personality as Momoko-neechan.

    Even Sakurako-san from the Kanou house, one of the big three¡­

    The combat young lady of the Kuromiya spearmanship school, Kuromiya Motoko-san is distinctive, but¡­

    She doesn¡¯t have a strong personality that can deal with Momoko-neechan

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s not from the nobility ¡¹

    Ruriko replies happily.

    ¡¸ A student, not a member of the nobility, and someone Ruriruri knows¡­no way? ¡¹

    Misuzu had a realization.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s exactly as you think ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I called over the star in our middle school ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s in high-school, and Ruriko¡¯s in middle school.

    Then¡­

    Bii¡­

    The alarm sounds as someone approached the mansion.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s her ¡¹

    Ruriko opens the monitor system with her familiar hands.

    And then, the monitor shows what the camera sees outside.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1132.

    Chapter 1132. Before Sunset / Middle Schooler Typhoon

    A girl stands before the mansion¡¯s main gate.

    ¡¸ It seems that she used a taxi ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    I see. Looking at the other cameras, you can see the taxi that girl rode on speeding away.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong. Did someone come to visit? ¡¹

    Margo-san enters the dining room.

    As expected, she went to check the situation since she heard the alarm.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my junior in school ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    It¡¯s a student of that super-ojousama school, so even if she¡¯s not from the nobility, she should be from a good family.

    ¡¸ Is she going to be a problem? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No, She¡¯s the daughter of Anna & Yamamoto auditor president ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the office specializing in enterprise financing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That is correct ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I also have my guarantee on her. She shouldn¡¯t pose a problem. But she¡¯s a little bit eccentric in nature ¡¹

    That school ties kindergarten to high-school together, and so there are not many students in the school.

    So, Misuzu also knows who that girl is.

    ¡¸ I see. Minaho told me to be on guard since Kaan-san young lady is coming, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she came here because Kaan-sama¡¯s visiting ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    At that moment, the phone on the desk rings.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s Kouzuki Ruriko. Yes, Anna-san. I see that you¡¯ve come. Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Looking at the monitor, the girl in front of the main gate is talking to her phone.

    ¡¸ Okay, then, Yoshinobu-kun, you should go to the main gate ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Err, yeah, I should ¡¹

    Misuzu Ruriko, Eri, and Rie, they¡¯re all wearing Arabian style clothing with their navels exposed.

    They can¡¯t go to the gate.

    When the gates open, the Kouzuki SS guard team, and the police, albeit lesser than before, are watching over.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s going to meet you there so please wait for a little while ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at me and told the girl on the other side of the line.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    I stand up from my seat, then¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, Danna-sama. Michi! Michi, come here! Accompany Danna-sama on his way ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s here ¡¹

    Yoo!!

    Why are you hiding behind the sofa?

    ¡¸ Michi didn¡¯t want to wear the same clothing as us so she was running from me ¡¹

    Misuzu told me.

    Yeah, Michi¡¯s still wearing the usual school uniform.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t put on that clothing ¡¹

    Michi speaks with a gloomy attitude.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? I think that the Arabian Harem-style clothing would suit you ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s beauty makes it hard to imagine that she has some fearsome combat prowess.

    ¡°Doll-like beauty,¡± is what describes Michi.

    ¡¸ B-But, Master¡­ ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ M-My chest ¡¹

    Oh.

    In this outfit, which consists of a bikini and a pair of transparent thin fabric pants¡­

    Michi¡¯s flat chest is defined.

    ¡¸ Bikinis are my weak point. Muuuu ¡¹

    Michi pats her chest and said.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, put on some school swimsuit instead, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ School swimsuits are a triumph for toddler figure with a flat chest. Pick a white school swimsuit! That¡¯ll increase Michi¡¯s charm! Three times more. Even better ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Michi slaps her knee.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll change right away! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nononono, we¡¯re going to pick up someone in the main gate first, so come with me. You¡¯re the only bodyguard here right now ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s changing.

    I¡¯m sure that Mariko and the girls will put on various bikinis and accessories on Mitama that it¡¯ll become some kind of coordinated outfit meeting.

    Mitama herself has no interest in fashion, and so the girls want to test out various things on that tall and beautiful girl.

    ¡¸ Then, the white school swimsuit is for later. I¡¯ll accompany you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s hurry. I feel bad making her wait in front of the main gate all the time ¡¹

    If things don¡¯t go well, the police might start questioning her.

    Michi and I left the room in a hurry and then, I remembered.

    ¡¸ Err, what¡¯s her name? ¡¹

    I know that her last name is Anna, but¡­

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko replies as she ends the call.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Michi and I left the entrance, and down the hill to the main gate in quick steps.

    ¡¸ Michi, do you know Anna Erica-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, of course. She¡¯s in our school, and she¡¯s the most famous in the middle grade ¡¹

    Ruriko did say that she¡¯s the star of the middle school.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a year younger in the school year, she¡¯s in second-year middle school ¡¹

    Then, she¡¯s 14.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica will definitely become the head of the student council by next year ¡¹

    Student council president. Oh right, it¡¯s about time for the election in their school too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Ruriruri wants to make her our ally while the time is ripe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because Ruriruri and I are both in the third year, and next year, we will advance to high-school. At the same time, Agnes and the girls will enter middle-school ¡¹

    Yeah, they¡¯re going to pass by each other.

    ¡¸ So, isn¡¯t it a great idea to have Anna Erica who already has warm popularity in school protect Agnes and the girls? ¡¹

    I see.

    Most of the students in that school have been raised there from childhood.

    Agnes and the girl is going to enter a network of human relationships in that school.

    It¡¯s valuable to have some influential people as our acquaintances.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve already made arrangements for the daughters of nobility and their bodyguards during the party last week, but for the regular students, we¡¯re just starting ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ There will be a lot of fuss from the regular students as Agnes, a distant relative of the Kouzuki house, enrolls to our school ¡¹

    Many of them want to become close to the Kouzuki house if possible.

    Misuzu and Ruriko have some hardships because of that.

    ¡¸ Agnes has no social skills when it comes to people outside the family¡­so even when she¡¯s introduced to the nobility, they¡¯ll be kind to her, but, that doesn¡¯t mean that the other students will give her a good reception ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, we¡¯re pulling Anna Erica, the star among the regular students to our side ¡¹

    Michi also addresses Anna-san without honorifics since she¡¯s a junior in school.

    Even though she calls the young ladies of nobility with ¡°-sama,¡± even those younger than her.

    She has a clear distinction between those from the nobility and those who aren¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re finally here ¡¹

    We arrived at the main gate

    ¡¸ Michi, be on alert, assume unexpected circumstances ¡¹

    There could be a trespasser coming through as soon as the main gate opens.

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Although, Margo-san¡¯s watching all of the cameras in the main gate from inside the mansion.

    Even if they try to trespass, the mansion is still some distance away.

    The mansion could lock out the entrance and all the windows.

    There are multiple emergency measures on the way, so it¡¯s not that scary.

    Oh right, they will likely take Michi and me as their hostages.

    Well, even if I consider that, I can¡¯t really do anything.

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    I gave my signal to the camera.

    Then, Margo-san presses the switch to open the gate.

    Gogogogogogogo!!!

    The huge main gate opens with a thunderous roar.

    The girl standing in front noticed us and then turned around.

    A girl with a big forehead and her hair in braids.

    Her big eyes look at me curiously.

    Wearing a white T-shirt, expensive-looking body-tight jeans, and pink sneakers.

    Her hands are holding a huge sports-bag. It seems heavy.

    Yeah. Her attire seems to be fitting of a second-year middle-school girl.

    But, as a 14-year-old girl, she has a good style, and she also has a mature appearance.

    She¡¯s quite the beauty.

    However.

    ¡¸ My! You must be Kuromori Kou-sama!! Uwaaaaa. I¡¯m Anna Erica!! ¡¹

    Her attitude is quite childish.

    ¡¸ Master, nothing suspicious in the area ¡¹

    Michi whispers to me.

    ¡¸ Oh, Err, Anna-san, was it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! It¡¯s a problem if you don¡¯t call me Erica. Muu! ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this girl?

    ¡¸ Anyway, enter. We can¡¯t close it unless you get in ¡¹

    Anna-san bonks her head and sticks out her tongue.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for not realizing! Then, excuse me ¡¹

    She jumps and comes into the mansion¡¯s grounds.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! I went in! Kufufufufu! I¡¯m in!! ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this tension?

    Oh, speaking of which.

    Ruriko said ¡°Fight poison with poison¡±

    Anna Erica has the same strong personality as Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I gave my signal to the camera.

    And then, the gate makes a roaring sound as it closes.

    ¡¸ Ooh, now, I¡¯m a captive princess! ¡¹

    Anna-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Geez, geez, geez. Yaadaaa~ Kuromori-sama, you know what I mean ¡¹

    She jumps around frolic.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t get it. I was busy today and so I just came back. I haven¡¯t even heard the details from Ruriko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ My, you call Ruriko-sama without a suffix! That¡¯s amazing! Amazing! Amazing! ¡¹

    She reacts ten-fold to everything.

    ¡¸ Uhm, my guess is that Ruriko-sama wants to surprise Master ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Michi calls Ruriko ¡°Ruriruri¡± when it¡¯s just us family, but¡­

    But when there¡¯s an outsider, she calls her with ¡°-sama,¡± just like a bodyguard of the Kouzuki house should.

    ¡¸ Uwawawawawa, Kudou-senpai, d-did you just say M-M-M-Master?!!! ¡¹

    Anna-san, you¡¯re too surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. He¡¯s my Master ¡¹

    Michi speaks flatly.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Kudou-senpai is serving Kouzuki Misuzu-sama, and so Kuromori-sama, who¡¯s Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance, is also your Master! I see. I get it ¡¹

    Anna-san made her own reason.

    ¡¸ But, to think that there¡¯s a man who a middle school calls her Master. Erica¡¯s surprised! Really surprised!!! ¡¹

    Errr.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s get in the mansion. Ruriko and the girls are waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes!! ¡¹

    The three of us walk up the hill road.

    ¡¸ Unsho, unsho, unshorako ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s carrying her heavy bag.

    ¡¸ Want me to carry your bag? ¡¹

    I called her.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! Kuromori-sama? M-My bag? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, I guess you don¡¯t want others to touch your stuff? ¡¹

    I guess I said something unneeded.

    ¡¸ Nonono, that¡¯s not it, but ¡¹

    Her big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. You¡¯re going to have Kudou-senpai carry the bag? Right? Kuromori-sama is Kudou-senpai¡¯s Master so, it goes ¡°Hey, carry this,¡± right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that! I¡¯m Kudou-senpai¡¯s junior, and so I can¡¯t let my school senior carry my belongings!!! ¡¹

    Nononono¡­

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let Michi do that. I just thought that I could carry Anna-san¡¯s bag ¡¹

    ¡¸ There you go again ¡¹

    Anna-san doesn¡¯t believe me at all.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica¡­ ¡¹

    Michi speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bodyguard. A bodyguard always needs their arms free whatever the case may be. My job doesn¡¯t include carrying baggage ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, my Master is a hundred times much kinder than you think. Laughing at Master¡¯s kindness is gravely insulting ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Anna-san apologized meekly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Anna-san thinks that people from the nobility put off that air, and they don¡¯t do anything themselves, right? But you know, I¡¯m not from the nobility ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ B-But, Kuromori-sama is Misuzu-sama¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s between Misuzu and I have nothing to do with the nobility. I¡¯m just a commoner, an ordinary high school boy ¡¹

    Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Eeh, that¡¯s not true! An ordinary high-school boy shouldn¡¯t be living in a mansion with a huge gate that makes a loud noise when opening and closing! And they won¡¯t have Kudou-senpai accompanying them either ¡¹

    That¡¯s true too.

    ¡¸ Well, it might be a little bit different from the ordinary, but I¡¯m not that admirable, and I won¡¯t be bossy for something like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, is that so? Hmmmm ¡¹

    Anna thinks for a moment, then she looked at her bag¡­

    ¡¸ Then, uhm, I¡¯m sorry to ask but could you carry my bag? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sure ¡¹

    I took the bag from Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Wow, you hold it without difficulty, I guess men sure are strong ¡¹

    Anna-san said. But this bag sure is heavy, it¡¯s packed with contents.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s in here? It looks like something rugged and rectangular is in here ¡¹

    What¡¯s this?

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s a portable safe! ¡¹

    Safe?

    ¡¸ I came here with everything I own! As for what¡¯s outside the safe, it¡¯s my change of clothes and my other personal stuff. As for the stuff I use in school, I already sent it to school using a delivery service! ¡¹

    W-What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ The taxi fare was a little bit expensive, however¡­but if I use the car from our home, the driver will tell my parents where I went! ¡¹

    Anna-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, I brought the money my late Grandfather gave me! Grandfather talked to his lawyer to make sure that Father won¡¯t make a move on Erica¡¯s assets, from the bank passbook to the stocks, and plot titles ¡¹

    Anna-san puffs her chest proudly.

    But, to me¡­

    ¡¸ A secret from your parents? ¡¹

    She says ¡°No need to worry,¡± but I¡¯m worried.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. It¡¯s a surprise. Err¡­I shouldn¡¯t have dropped that, should I? ¡¹

    Anna-san thinks for a while.

    ¡¸ Oh well¡­then, that¡¯s one part of the surprise. I just said it ¡¹

    O-One part?

    ¡¸ Err. I¡­Anna Erica, a sophomore in middle school¡­happily ran away from home!! ¡¹

    A runaway middle school girl.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the first stage. The follow-up will be with Ruriko-sama! Just Kidding! Kuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Anna-san laughs happily.

    ¡¸ Wow! this is so spacious! There are so many greens, it feels good!!! This will be my home from now on!! Kyahoo!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Michi, let¡¯s hurry ¡¹

    I need to hear about the reason from Ruriko as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uwaaa! Kudou-senpai, so cool! Kyaa!! ¡¹

    Anna Erika¡¯s got a mature look, but she¡¯s still childish.

    Ruriko¡­

    Are you sure that this girl can deal with Momoko-neechan?

    Somehow¡­

    I feel like there¡¯s going to be double trouble.

    ¡¸ Uwaa, this old-fashioned mansion is so cool! So spacious! Wow! I¡¯m looking forward to getting inside ¡¹

    Seeing the mansion above the slope, Anna-san turned frolic.

    ¡¸ Now, now, Kuromori-sama. let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1133.

    Chapter 1133. Before Sunset / RAVE

    ¡¸ Okay, come in¡­ ¡¹

    The entrance opens, and we invite Anna Erica, Ruriko¡¯s junior.

    ¡¸ Okay, excuse me~ Wow! Amazing! The ceiling¡¯s so tall! Kyahoo!! ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s tension is too high.

    Michi follows after us, and then closed the door as soon as she gets in.

    ¡¸ Uhyaaa, seriously, this is just as how Grandfather wrote it in his diary ¡¹

    Huh, Anna-san?

    Your Grandfather¡¯s diary?

    ¡¸ Welcome, Anna-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nice to see you, Anna-san ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko come over with their Arabian Harem look where their navels are exposed.

    Eri and Rie also came over to amuse themselves.

    ¡¸ I came here taking your offer! Err, Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, could it be? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re in Onii-sama¡¯s harem, and so those who serve him all wear this clothing ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Uhyaaaa, seriously?! It¡¯s really a harem! Erica¡¯s impressed! ¡¹

    Anna-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you seriously got not just Misuzu-sama but Misuzu-sama too?! Err, those girls too?! ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t wait for my reply and looked at Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    Rie said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m Onii-san¡¯s lewdest sex slave, Eri! ¡¹

    Hey, Eri.

    ¡¸ Eri-imouto I heard something I can¡¯t allow to pass. I¡¯m Master¡¯s lewdest slave! ¡¹

    Michi complained to Eri from behind.

    ¡¸ Ah, I knew it! Kudou-senpai¡¯s also a member of Kuromori-sama¡¯s harem! Wow! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Go talk about who¡¯s the lewdest later, okay? ¡¹

    For now, I have to end that conversation.

    If you girls are going to have a play-off on who¡¯s the lewdest, Ai might want to join in.

    I mean, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s going to be Ai winning the secret pervert championship. I¡¯m sure of that.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, just how much does Anna-san know about us? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I want to know.

    Then, before Ruriko could answer.

    ¡¸ This mansion was a former ¡°Brothel,¡± isn¡¯t it?! A place where prostitutes sell themselves. Furthermore, it¡¯s a secret social meeting place exclusive only for the upper class, right? ¡¹

    Anna-san looked at me with her big eyes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what was written in Grandfather¡¯s diary! I read it all! All of it from Showa 26(1951) ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ It seems that Grandfather only went here for 20 years because his body wasn¡¯t that well anymore, but it seems that he came over to this place every night in his active days ¡¹

    Meaning, Anna-san¡¯s late Grandfather was here before Shirasaka Sousuke took over.

    He¡¯s a customer of the Kuromori tower, the one Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather manages.

    Oh, he might¡¯ve stopped here not because his body was unwell but because Shirasaka Sousuke took over the management.

    I heard that many of the old customers did that.

    ¡¸ In Grandfather¡¯s diary, the Kouzuki-sama was also often here when he was young, and so, I wanted to see ¡°Kurorori-sama¡¯s¡± home, as it¡¯s associated with Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Meaning, she expects that this is my(Kuromori Kou¡¯s) origin, the one who is suddenly announced to be Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    ¡¸ Also, uhm, when Kuromori-sama was announced to be Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance half a year ago, Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Kudou-senpai from school had some sudden change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did we change that much? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. You completely changed! It was some staggering change! Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama before hardly talked in school before, and yet, now, you two are always together, and you clearly look much more harmonious! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because we¡¯re cousins ¡¹

    Misuzu refutes, but Anna-san;

    ¡¸ No, even if you can fool the other students, you can¡¯t do the same with this Erica! You two were like sisters¡­no, you get along even better than ordinary sisters, and furthermore, Kudou-senpai¡¯s also joining in! ¡¹

    She points at Michi.

    ¡¸ Kudou-senpai is Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard, and if it was before, she¡¯ll never make contact with Ruriko-sama, even though they¡¯re of the same grade! Furthermore, the intimacy is so unusual ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Nowadays, Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Kudou-senpai have no resistance to touching each other¡¯s bodies. There are times when even real sisters don¡¯t come to each other at a touching distance! But the three of them are okay with it. They¡¯re in the distance where they can naturally feel each other¡¯s breaths! ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    It¡¯s because we have sex as a group most of the time.

    We¡¯re already accustomed to the daily life of getting naked and having our skins touch each other.

    Also, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Michi had some stuff they need to talk about in whispers.

    Naturally, their distance in school will become closer.

    ¡¸ And so, Erica made two hypotheses! The first is that Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Kudou-senpai are all lesbians! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ This was because Misuzu-sama and Kudou-senpai were leaning that way, and so it¡¯s not unlikely, but¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san noticed Misuzu¡¯s preference.

    Michi¡¯s also quite in love with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ But, if I use that hypothesis, it¡¯s weird that Yoshiko-sama¡¯s not in it! Ruriko-sama and Yoshiko-sama also had the atmosphere that they¡¯re lesbians! But, half a year ago, Yoshiko-sama became the alone, like she¡¯s cut off ¡¹

    This girl is extremely sharp.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Erica thought that there has to be another hypothesis to this ¡¹

    What kind?

    ¡¸ Thus, I tricked my father that and slipped into the party where Misuzu-sama and Kuromori-sama are together! I was observing from afar, but¡­ ¡¹

    She was investigating me before?

    ¡¸ Seeing Misuzu-sama gets along with Kuromori-sama so much, I immediately understood that she wasn¡¯t using Kuromori-sama to camouflage her lesbian tendencies. Yeah, they look like a proper couple. Although ¡¹

    Although?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama is intimate with Ruriko-sama and Kudou-senpai. That sense of distance¡­ It¡¯s a lover¡¯s distance. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re being sticky, but, the three act like they¡¯re married for dozens of years! ¡¹

    Anna-san looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I was convinced that Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Kudou-senpai all have a very intimate relationship with Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s talking childishly, but she¡¯s different inside.

    ¡¸ Then, sometime before, Anna-san asked me in the classroom. Then, we had a good talk together ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, then, Erica found a mistake in her deduction ¡¹

    A mistake? W-Where?

    ¡¸ Erica thought that Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Kudou-senpai are co-sharing Kuromori-sama, or that the girls are raising Kuromori-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, they think that even if I have a relationship with the three, it would be me serving them.

    Well, of course. Kouzuki house is the noble among noble families, and they have some great wealth.

    And I¡¯m just a high-school boy with nothing.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s different. We serve Onii-sama. We¡¯re slaves who feel joy from serving Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Hearing that, Erica¡¯s head blew up!! It¡¯s a bolt out of the blue! It¡¯s like my view of life has been toppled over!! After all, a man took Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama of the Kouzuki house and even Kudou-senpai, and they all agree to the same man. It¡¯s wonderful! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just three ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we also serve him ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said sullenly.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right, I also heard from Ruriko-sama that it¡¯s not just three! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t told Anna-san about the other girls. What kind of people they are, and how many people are there on Onii-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Then that means, she doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m Kou¡¯s woman too? ¡¹

    Then.

    That¡¯s Mariko¡¯s voice.

    Turning around, Mariko, Arisu, Karen, and Mitama arrived, their clothes are similar to Misuzu and the girls now, that same Arabian Harem look.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeeeh?!!!! Torii-sama! Kurama-sama, Mizushima-sama, and Anjou-senpai too? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s surprised.

    Oh yeah. They all attend the same school.

    ¡¸ Torii-senpai will do, I¡¯m not a daughter of nobility, so I stopped that forced look ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell you before you ask, my Haiji, and Mitama-san¡¯s little sister, Kinuka-san, are also Kou¡¯s women. Kurama Misato-sama is a little different though¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But someday, elder sister will also serve Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama already gave her word ¡¹

    Anna-san;

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! Isn¡¯t this all the cute girls in the school?! ¡¹

    She shouts loudly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, there are still more cute girls out there, you know? ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, Kanou Sakurako-sama, Kuromiya Motoko-sama, and you ¡¹

    Hey now, Mariko

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right! There¡¯s still more! So It reassures Erica! ¡¹

    I turned to Anna-san in surprise.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Anna-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh my~ Erica already mentioned that she ran away from home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you said that ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so¡­Erica also wants to be Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave! No, I already decided! ¡¹

    Anna-san points at her bag that I¡¯m holding.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kuromori-sama¡¯s so kind! Kyaaa! ¡¹

    What? What? What?

    ¡¸ I have a dowry of about 300 million yen in deposits, stocks, and land. Is that good enough?! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    For now, we brought Anna-san to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Well, sit down for now. Ruriko, prepare some tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh, Ruriko-sama¡¯s preparing tea?! That¡¯s discourteous of me! Erica will do it! ¡¹

    Anna-san stands up from her seat.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to, I¡¯m just another one of Onii-sama¡¯s slaves in this mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled and prepared tea.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Erica will become Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anna-san, you still haven¡¯t received Onii-sama¡¯s approval, have you? Try talking to him a little bit more or Onii-sama won¡¯t accept you ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s the only one who knows about Anan-san¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Onii-san doesn¡¯t just take in slaves so simply ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he strictly reviews the girls before taking them in ¡¹

    Eri, Rie, you say some weird stuff.

    ¡¸ Oh, I thought so! You girls are really cute too! ¡¹

    Anna-san told the twins with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah. Y-You too, you look cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll agree that you¡¯re a beauty ¡¹

    The twins calmed down after some compliments.

    Anna-san has the skill to pierce through the hearts of other people in the instant she sees through true nature.

    ¡¸ You know, as for the reason why Anna-san ran away from home¡­ ¡¹

    I want to know.

    ¡¸ Oh, I have to talk about that! ¡¹

    However.

    Biii!

    Another alarm.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s arriving at this moment?!

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll pick her up ¡¹

    Margo-san peeks from the corridor and told us

    ¡¸ Huh? But what about opening and closing the gate? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can do that in the room next to the entrance. Well, Shou-oneesan brought out a car to pick her up and bring the guest over here. She should have several bodyguards from the Kouzuki SS tailing her. Of course, other than Shou-oneesan¡¯s car, the others will have to wait outside the mansion ¡¹

    I-I see.

    The young lady of the Kaan house, a family that stands equal to the Kouzuki house is coming here.

    Naturally, someone in Shou-neechan¡¯s class has to be the one picking her up.

    It¡¯s going to be a hassle to have bodyguards of Kaan house come here, and so she¡¯s asked to refrain and have the bodyguards of Kouzuki SS accompany her.

    Momoko-neechan must also feel suffocated to have her family¡¯s bodyguards accompany her.

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    Ruriko brings out the security camera feed.

    Oh, there is a motorcade outside the gate.

    ¡¸ As expected, Shou-oneechan hasn¡¯t used her usual American car to pick her up ¡¹

    It¡¯s not her prided muscle car, but a huge luxury car.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Rolls-Royce¡¯s phantom, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s one of the finest courtesy cars of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Oh, the main gate opens.

    Then, only the Rolls-Royce Shou-neechan¡¯s driving comes in.

    ¡¸ Who is it? ¡¹

    Anna-san doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll know soon. Look forward to it ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    Seems like this is all as Ruriko planned.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll prepare tea for everyone in here ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay~ Kou! I¡¯m here! Now, go ahead and rape my Sebastianus! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan enters the dining room in a good mood

    Behind her is Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san,) coming in bashfully. She¡¯s also wearing male clothing today.

    ¡¸ Rape? ¡¹

    Anna-san turned her head with a blank look.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Kaan Momoko-sama!!! ¡¹

    Then, Momoko-neechan¡­

    ¡¸ Y-You¡­the star in the middle school! Why are you here?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anna Erica! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about your name! Kou, what¡¯s this girl doing here? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Well, I ran away from home!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ran away? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ With 300,000,000 in hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Three hundred million?! Are you serious, Star-chan?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Anna! And It¡¯s true! I ran away from home and came to this mansion! ¡¹

    Anna-san replies to Momoko-neechan with a huffy tone.

    ¡¸ Kaan Momok-sama, what about you, what¡¯s your business here today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s confused as a junior in the same school, and is a sophomore middle-school asks her.

    ¡¸ You just mentioned ¡°rape,¡± haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Did I say something like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You did! I heard it with my ears! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡­

    ¡¸ Y-You misheard it. There is no way I will say something embarrassing like R-Ra-! Oh right, it¡¯s rave. I said RAVE, it¡¯s the ¡°bu,¡± from ¡°VE.¡± It¡¯s a musical term. It¡¯s a special dance event that¡¯s performed on a large scale outdoors, right? Sebastianus? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama, I¡¯ve seen those in some Shounen Manga ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-sama, do you think that kind of lie would go through? ¡¹

    Anna-san retorts.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! I¡¯m not trying to deceive you, right, Sebastianus? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama¡¯s right ¡¹

    She went in with such high tension thinking that it¡¯s just us in the mansion¡­

    But, Anna-san¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, rape. Rape? ¡¹

    She¡¯s thinking¡­

    ¡¸ That looks fun ¡¹

    Huh?

    Anna-san¡¯s eyes looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, do rape me before you could make me your slave! ¡¹

    She said with a huge smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Running away from home, getting raped, then turned to a slave. Wow, it¡¯s making me thrilled!!! This is so fun!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that girl? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan mutters in amazement.

    ¡¸ Well, she ran away from home, and brought a passbook with 300 million yen in it, and she came over here ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh? She was serious about running away from home and the 300 million yen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true! ¡¹

    Anna-san opens her heavy bag in front of the confused Momoko-neechan.

    Inside, she took out an old-looking cash box.

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    She took out a key from the pendant on her neck, and then she opened the cash box.

    Inside;

    ¡¸ This is the passbook, and these are the stock documents, and this is the title for the plot ¡¹

    There are heaps of papers inside.

    However.

    ¡¸ These are all old ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s right. All the paper is yellow.

    ¡¸ The bank of this passbook has already merged with another, so it no longer exists ¡¹

    Speaking of which, it¡¯s a bank name I haven¡¯t heard of.

    ¡¸ Well, even if they merged, the account should still remain intact, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for the stocks, you can¡¯t hold certificates like this anymore ¡¹

    Mariko looked at the yellow-papers and said.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. I inherited these from Grandfather ¡¹

    Anna-san said.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s late Grandfather left these all for me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, Anna-san, when did your grandfather die? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, it¡¯s ten years ago. But, it seems that he prepared this even for longer than that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why it¡¯s all old ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ But, Father didn¡¯t take these inheritance Grandfather left for Erica! That¡¯s why Erica¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san holds the portable safe firmly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I escaped from home! I don¡¯t want to go back home anymore!!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1134.

    Chapter 1134. Before Sunset / INNOCENT

    ¡¸ I ran away from home! I don¡¯t want to go back home anymore!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s junior, the star of the middle school in their super-ojousama school, Anna Erica-san, shouts.

    ¡¸ And so, I want Kuromori-sama to rape me and make me his slave!!! ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t get your reasoning for this development. ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Eh? Eh?! Eeeh?! You don¡¯t get it? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s reaction to anything is always bigger than the ordinary. I get that.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I need a little bit more details ¡¹

    Why is Anna-san¡¯s father trying to take away the inheritance she received from her late Grandfather?

    And, why is it that Anna-san¡¯s cornered so much that she had to protest by running away from home?

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Hmm, yes, you¡¯re right. I guess Erica¡¯s a little hard to understand. I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not hard to understand, you just didn¡¯t explain anything.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m so interested in sex¡­no, I meant ¡°getting raped,¡± or ¡°forced to have sex because the man holds her weakness,¡± and also, ¡°becoming a sex slave,¡± ¡¹

    Anna-san nods with her big eyes.

    Err.

    What kind of explanation is that?

    ¡¸ Oh, although I say that I have a desire for sexual assault¡­what¡¯s the name where a group of people rapes a person¡­ it¡¯s gang-raping, isn¡¯t it? I have no interest in that. Rather, I hate it. In my case, I wanted to be ¡°forcibly deflowered,¡± and then threatened with embarrassing photos and videos, and then, violated by the same person over and over again, and when I noticed, I¡¯m already a sex slave ¡¹

    Anna-san smiles at the delusions she has on her head.

    ¡¸ And then when I become a sex slave. I want to do ¡®that!¡¯ ¡°That.¡± kyaa! It¡¯s embarrassing? ¡¹

    ¡°That.¡± What?

    ¡¸ The so-called ¡°training.¡± Was that the right word? It¡¯s when you discipline the body to make it lewd, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it fits ¡¹

    ¡¸ It does ¡¹

    Eri and Rie respond for some reason.

    ¡¸ I want to do that too! ¡¹

    This braided middle-school sophomore beauty announced happily.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so interested in that! I want to be trained! ¡¹

    You say it like ¡°I want to try out basketball,¡±

    ¡¸ I see. I guess so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, do it with her ¡¹

    Hey. You two. Don¡¯t respond so wilfully!

    ¡¸ Eh?! Are you sure?! And then, once my body¡¯s trained, my body can¡¯t live without Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis, and then, the next step is pregnancy ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s delusions are going wild.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you¡¯ll impregnate Erica, right? It¡¯s okay if Erica gets pregnant, right? ¡¹

    Anna-san looks at me earnestly.

    Don¡¯t look at me with so many expectations that your eyes are sparkling.

    ¡¸ Yeah, well, sure, go ahead ¡¹

    Can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll just answer her honestly.

    ¡¸ Uwwaaaaaaaaa!!! I knew it! Kuromori-sama¡¯s Master Erica wanted!!!!! He¡¯s looking at me in the eyes!!!! Kyahohohoho!!! ¡¹

    W-What?

    Seriously, I can¡¯t see this girl¡¯s true nature.

    Is she serious?

    Or, is this an act? I can¡¯t see it.

    ¡¸ I want to bear lots of children! Erica will give birth again and again, and as long as I¡¯m raped, I¡¯ll get pregnant! Then, I¡¯ll serve as a lewd slave while raising a child!!! Wow! I already made my pledge!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Anna-san, ¡¹

    I tried to stop her rampage, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah! Ah! AH! Oh right! I can¡¯t just give out a verbal promise! I have to write a written oath of slavery, right?! I knew it, it has to be like the Kumano oath, right?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Kumano oath? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yadaaa~! Kuromori-sama, it¡¯s Kumano Goofu!!! ¡¹

    Now I don¡¯t get it even more.

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t mind it! It¡¯s okay, Erica¡¯s going to make a great slave oath! That if I¡¯m reborn seven times, I¡¯ll give my virginity to Kuromori Seven times! Eri¡¯s specialty is like that! Reborn Seven times, give virginity seven times! And in even on the eight and past, please deflower me okay?! I¡¯ll write that in our contract! ¡¹

    Just what kind of law are you going to use for that?

    Besides, after being reborn seven times, will the Japanese law still be in effect?

    ¡¸ Also, of course, it¡¯s okay to leave some photos and videos too! That¡¯s Erica¡¯s Slave proclamation!!! Not the ¡°Emancipation proclamation of slavery (1863)!!¡± Erica¡¯s going to be your slave, so please love me forever proclamation(heart~)! Be sure to record it! Then let¡¯s watch it in five, ten, twenty-five, fifty, and seventy-five years after! ¡¹

    Golden anniversary?

    ¡¸ Hey! Anna-san, you need to stop now ¡¹

    Finally, Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t stay silent anymore! Kou-chan¡¯s asking you to explain the situation! And yet, what you did was just one-sidedly plan your life! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Was that not an explanation? ¡¹

    Anna-san looked nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not! You have to go back to the basics and explain it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Anna-san, was she like this? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Torii-senpai. What do you mean by that question? ¡¹

    Anna-san asks back curiously.

    ¡¸ I-I mean, about the lewd stuff. I thought you were much more childish and had no interest in lewd stuff at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m surprised ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Ruriko smiles happily as she watches. That means she already knows this Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Well yes! After all, it¡¯s only women in our school! You won¡¯t feel horny in school at all! ¡¹

    The middle-school girl said flatly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural to feel horny when you go back home! School is a place to learn!! ¡¹

    Sorry. I¡¯ve had sex in school a few times already.

    When Ai or Edie comes after me.

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s do that, let¡¯s go back to the fundamentals and explain everything ¡¹

    Anna-san smiled.

    ¡¸ This is another one that Erica inherited from Grandfather ¡¹

    Inheritance?

    ¡¸ Eri¡¯s home in Setagaya¡­Grandfather has his personal reading room is on a detached building, but, err¡­you call it a reading room but it¡¯s not just a reading room on the second floor, it¡¯s also Grandfather¡¯s personal bedroom, bathroom, and also restroom. It¡¯s a splendid building. It¡¯s an amazing British-Georgian-style place! That detached building is also given to Erica according to Grandfather¡¯s will! It¡¯s my castle now! Nobody in the family can come in! Ufufufufu! ¡¹

    A detached building only for Anna-san. It¡¯s already a secondary residence.

    ¡¸ Then, Erica found it! The internal structure of the detached building didn¡¯t match the external structure, and so I was sure that there is one, and when I looked it up, there really is one! ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ An entrance to Grandfather¡¯s secret basement library!!! ¡¹

    A secret room inside her Grandfather¡¯s exclusive detached building?

    ¡¸ And in there, I found Grandfather¡¯s amazing collection! There was a lot!!!! Erica¡¯s the only one who found it out! It¡¯s a secret from my Father and Mother!! Kufufufufufu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What kind of collection?! Stop putting on airs and hurry up and tell us ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Of course! It¡¯s lewd books!!!! ¡¹

    L-Lewd b-books?

    ¡¸ Ah, although I say that it¡¯s lewd books, of course, it¡¯s not something that you can buy from the convenience store!! It¡¯s all Western. Antiques!! ¡¹

    Lewd books? Antiques?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s really old! It¡¯s got novels with a lewd illustration that looks like the nobles of France during the Bourbon dynasty, or colored etchings! And most of it is 19th-century Victorian porno graffiti! There are novels, woodcuts, and photos! The photos are mostly monochrome or colored by hand, but ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s story surprises everyone.

    ¡¸ Erica started reading them when she was 8. Erica was 4 when my late Grandfather died, and I found the secret library when I was 8. Of course, I read them all in English or French, their original reading. I read some of the intriguing ones repeatedly!!

    This girl¡¯s reading foreign antique porn books ever since she¡¯s in elementary.

    ¡¸ I completely remember all the bookcases. Starting from the top left are Marquis Justine and Juliette Sadistic Illustrations, and then followed by Sodom¡¯s 120 Days and John Cleland¡¯s Funny Hill. My Secret Life¡±, ¡°The Closed Room¡±, ¡°Sacrifices of Pleasure¡±, ¡°Masque of Immorality¡±, ¡°Jack and the Seven Lascivious Ladies¡±, ¡°La Rose d¡¯Amour¡±, ¡°The Fascinating Turk¡±, ¡°My Lovely Fairy Frank¡±, ¡°Love Games¡±, ¡°The Story of Miss O¡±, ¡°True Love¡±, ¡°The Girl Victoria¡±, ¡°The Adventures of Young Don Juan¡± and ¡°Eleven Thousand Whips¡± written by the famous poet Apollinaire¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san recites the titles of the books from memory with a smile.

    ¡¸ And so, I know a lot in H-Literature! But, I¡¯ve never seen real sex before though ¡¹

    Hmmm, that¡¯s the pattern from the start.

    This girl knows nothing about sex except old books, print, illustrations, and photos.

    ¡¸ And I know harem very well! La Rose d¡¯Amour is really a harem, and then Constantinople back then also allows a slave harem from slave merchants. And in ¡°Lustful Turk,¡± an English woman is brought along to the hare of a Turkish man ¡¹

    That¡¯s no longer a harem genre of novels¡­

    Those are real harems.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it now. I get the gist of it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I now understand why Anna-san¡¯s sexual senses are out of the ordinary. Porno Graffiti from the old days? It¡¯s already disagreeing with the current morals and ethics, that it¡¯s lacking in common sense ¡¹

    ¡¸ This girl reads novels from when slavery still exists ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Anna-san with a fed-up face.

    ¡¸ Yes, I read it! ¡¹

    This middle-school girl who read sexual stuff since elementary¡­

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s a good enough explanation from Erica! ¡¹

    Anna-san said satisfied.

    ¡¸ No, not yet ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Anna-san, I get that you¡¯re quite interested in sex, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Be it Sex, rape, lewd slaves, or training, I¡¯m interested in it! I¡¯m so curious! ¡¹

    That¡¯s enough now.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not the same reason why you ran away from home, is it? ¡¹

    Either way, she didn¡¯t come here just for me to rape her and make her my sex slave¡­

    ¡¸ Something happened between you and your father, right? Anna-san¡¯s Grandfather didn¡¯t let him inherit anything, and so your father¡¯s trying to do something, isn¡¯t that what you said earlier? ¡¹

    I heard it that way.

    ¡¸ Anna-san had to talk to Ruriko about something, and that was your impetus, wasn¡¯t it? Sex isn¡¯t the problem ¡¹

    She went all her way to rely on Ruriko of the Kouzuki house.

    It¡¯s a big problem that she had to borrow the power of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm¡­well, that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san toned down.

    Seems like this case is hard to speak of.

    That¡¯s why she was escaping to the lewd talk with all her best.

    ¡¸ I will be telling her tale from here on ¡¹

    Then.

    At the entrance of the dining room is the chief of the side branch of the Kouzuki SS.

    Seki Shou. Shou-neechan¡¯s wearing the usual suit enters the room dashingly.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS, Seki. That said, there¡¯s nobody here I¡¯m meeting for the first time ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s formerly Jii-chan¡¯s full-time bodyguard and is now on the top of the Kouzuki SS.

    Momoko-neechan and the girls naturally know her since they¡¯re students in that school.

    Eri and Rie got to know her after a week of life in the mansion.

    Rei-chan and Shou-neechan are both affiliated to Kouzuki SS, and so they¡¯re busy, so it¡¯s not every day, but still¡­

    Even so, Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s bodyguards do come often, and so they have a lot of opportunities to stay over.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve received instructions from Ruriko-sama beforehand ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Right¡­

    Ruriko asked me to grant one of her wishes before.

    Maybe, that¡¯s when Anna-san started asking Ruriko for advice.

    ¡¸ First, an explanation in Anna-san¡¯s home. Anna and Yamamoto Audit is a company that does the auditing for big enterprises and organizations. If there are only a few CPAs in the office, it is just a ¡°CPA firm¡±, but if there are five or more CPAs, an ¡°audit corporation¡± can be formed. In this case, the corporation can hire another CPA as an employee. In case of Anna and Yamamoto, when the company was founded, there were five CPAs in two families, Anna¡¯s Grandfather, brother, and Yamamoto¡¯s brother. Now, they have 2000 CPA employees, and 300 regular employees. They have too big of a scope as an auditor. The companies they audit are all the top-notch, and Anna-san¡¯s father is the umbrella representative, which is the same position as the president of a normal company ¡¹

    That¡¯s Anna-san¡¯s house.

    ¡¸ However, Anna-san¡¯s father¡¯s auditing firm is in talks to merge with another auditing firm. There¡¯s no problem in that, but the fact that an employee of the corporation they¡¯re merging is suspected of insider trading is making news ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s the employees of the merged company¡¯s auditing firm that are at fault, not Anna-san¡¯s father¡¯s corporation, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s true, but the economic press is on the move and they¡¯re looking into Anna-san¡¯s father as well¡­and then¡­ ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a chance that Anna-san¡¯s family affairs will be written up intriguingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Anna-san¡¯s grandfather adopted Anna-san as his foster daughter. And then, he died, and his wife also died recently, and so his only child is Anna-san¡¯s father. Thus, the only inheritors are Anna-san and her Father. Also, he left a very detailed bequest to Anna in his will ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why Anna-san inherited all the bank accounts and land deeds.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s plain weird, isn¡¯t it? Why would he trouble himself adopting the daughter when he can just give the inheritance to his granddaughter and leave his son. Furthermore, the money is still the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ The sum is 300M, was it? ¡¹

    Anna-san says.

    ¡¸ When your grandfather passed away 10 years ago, there wasn¡¯t much to be done, but he did specify in his will which stocks to bequeath to Anna-san. And all those stock companies have grown into big, blue-chip corporations in the last ten years ¡¹

    That grandfather of hers is amazing.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, Anna-san now has much more assets than her Father based on stocks, nominally that is ¡¹

    Shou-neechan?

    ¡¸ Nominally? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because minors don¡¯t have the power to control their assets. Anna-san¡¯s still 14, and so even if she has 300M in inheritance, a legal guardian of a minor will be managing her assets until she reaches 20 ¡¹

    Meaning, Anna-san still can¡¯t use any of the inheritance she has?

    ¡¸ Normally, when the biological parent is alive, then they will be the guardian. They¡¯re the legal guardians after all. However, in Anna-san¡¯s case, her Grandfather appointed his lawyer to be her guardian ¡¹ ¡¹

    Huh?

    No, sure, that¡¯s what Anna-san said earlier.

    That her Grandfather¡¯s lawyer is guarding her.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Anna-san¡¯s father is losing face to her Grandfather in two meanings. First, is that the grandfather went all the way to make his granddaughter his adopted daughter. Halving the inheritance, no, if it¡¯s the stocks and the land, Anna-san has more value ¡¹

    The father himself is handed stocks that didn¡¯t go well.

    ¡¸ If we look at that, we can see that the late Grandfather doesn¡¯t trust Anna-sans¡¯ father at all ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Anna-san¡¯s father should have the parental authority, and yet, he¡¯s not entrusted with Anna-san¡¯s assets. Seeing that they purposely gave guardianship to another person is lethal to auditors. The late father of his never trusts him, not one bit ¡¹

    I see.

    One can only assume that the Grandfather thought if they let the father manage it, he¡¯d spend Anna-san¡¯s assets without permission.

    ¡¸ Until now, this has only been in Anna¡¯s home, and since her assets are effectively frozen until she comes of age, no one else has been exposed to this. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the media¡¯s checked a lot of things ¡¹

    Mariko mutters.

    ¡¸ Yes, if the media publicizes this, then the trust in Anna-san¡¯s father¡¯s auditing will drop. I¡¯m sure that everyone will wonder if it¡¯s safe to trust a person whose father doesn¡¯t even trust him, a corporation headed by such a person with a job like auditing accounts of valuable companies, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ In addition to that, Anna-san¡¯s grandfather was an extremely superior and fair accountant. The old people remember him, and if that person doesn¡¯t trust his own son¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I thought he¡¯s just a perverted old man ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a lewd books collector, but he¡¯s actually an honest man ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said. Eri and Rie put on their retorts.

    ¡¸ So, is Anna-san¡¯s father trying to take away all of the inheritance Anna-san received from her Grandfather? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct, and so as long as Anna-san¡¯s father is her legal guardian, or in other words, the manager of her assets before the media could investigate the situation, then it would be impossible to admit that there was any conflict between him and the grandfather ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why the father intends to take over all of the inheritance from the grandfather ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, can he do that? Anna-san¡¯s guardian is the lawyer, isn¡¯t it? I think that the father can¡¯t just arbitrarily become her guardian ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ That depends on Anna-san ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at Anna-san.

    ¡¸ The lawyer of the late grandfather has a good relationship with Anna-san¡¯s father, and so if Anna-san gives her permission, the lawyer can hand over the guardianship to the father. Although, Ann-san¡¯s father was her custodian, and he lives in the same home as her, and so they have the same finances, which means there¡¯s no conflict of interest between Anna-san and her father ¡¹

    They live in the same home, and so Anna-san¡¯s father is paying for her living expenses.

    Since he¡¯s her parent, there¡¯s no reason why he can¡¯t be managing his daughter¡¯s property.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Erica escaped from home!!! ¡¹

    Anna-san shouts.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t run away and live a separate life than Father, then he will take away Erica¡¯s inheritance!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. It now connects ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ While you have that big problem with your father, you want to create an established fact that you can¡¯t live together with him, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!!! I had to do this to keep my inheritance safe!!! Mumumumumumu!!!! ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s too eccentric that I didn¡¯t understand what she¡¯s doing, but¡­

    The person in question has a clear intent and goal.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m interested in sex and training more than others!!! ¡¹

    I get that too, but¡­

    I mean, it¡¯s not just ¡°more than others,¡± like, you¡¯re the most interested among anyone.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, can I ask something? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ What do you want to know, Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, earlier, Momoko-neechan called Anna-san the star of middle school, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I did ¡¹

    ¡¸ In what sense is she a star? ¡¹

    I want to check that out.

    ¡¸ AS you can see, this girl¡¯s bright, fun, she has no two-sides, and very cute. ¡¹ All the seniors love her ¡¹

    True. Anna-san¡¯s behavior is very childish and cute.

    ¡¸ Arisu, how do you see her as a junior in school? ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s in her first-year, and so she¡¯s Anna-san¡¯s junior.

    They should¡¯ve been in the same school from kindergarten to elementary.

    ¡¸ To the juniors like us, she looks bright, cheerful, and she also gets along with her seniors. She does feel like the mature big-sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The girls in elementary also sees her as a cheerful and cool big-sister ¡¹

    Karen, who¡¯s also in the same school, said.

    Yes. Anna-san looks mature. Therefore, she also fits in even with the younger girls. It¡¯s not weird.

    ¡¸ I see. To the seniors, she¡¯s a cute childish junior. And to the juniors, she¡¯s a mature and cool-looking senior ¡¹

    The problem is¡­

    Some girls present it that way purposefully, but¡­

    This girl isn¡¯t acting.

    Hr speech and conduct are incredibly reflexive, and frank.

    She doesn¡¯t seem like she has a personality of a liar.

    You can¡¯t sense any evil from her expression and words.

    In a sense, this girl has the image of pure and innocent.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Anna-san is also ranked number one in scholarly ability in our school ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ And, she also has amazing reflexes ¡¹

    Smart, and sporty.

    She¡¯s a superwoman.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I see, I get it. Anna-san¡¯s a girl who¡¯s too good to be true ¡¹

    I concluded.

    ¡¸ Too smart, too much reflexes, her thoughts, her actions, they all fly away due to the fast momentum ¡¹

    She makes the analysis inside, comprehends, and then goes to rush to action based on her conclusion.

    Childish to the seniors, mature to the juniors. It¡¯s all her reflex.

    She¡¯s too smart, that when she¡¯s aware, she¡¯s already done the optimal actions.

    ¡¸ And the most optimal action to deal with the recent actions of her father is to run away from home. And, as soon as she realized that, she¡¯s already carrying out that action. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t think, but it¡¯s just that her body is keeping up with her lightning-fast thoughts ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s actions are not random.

    Thus, she has no evil, and you can feel that she¡¯s pure.

    The simple-mindedness of a child.

    And the adult nature of deciding and acting on her own co-exist inside her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica¡¯s like that, what about it? ¡¹

    Anna-san smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You see, I¡¯m slower compared to ordinary people so I take my time to understand ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I finally see what kind of girl Anna-san is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica is Erica! I¡¯m what you see from the beginning! I hate people who keep secrets from others!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Anna-san¡­you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s splendid about Onii-sama. You¡¯re still a child ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Eh? I already know! He¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t decide from first impressions and he takes time to understand others! But still, now he knows Erica! ¡¹

    Anna-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t get it, Anna-san. Onii-sama thinks that he only sees only 10 percent of you ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Anna-san¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ What does that mean?! I¡¯ve got nothing else! It¡¯s just Erica, as you can see! ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸ There are still some of Anna-san that even you are not aware of ¡¹

    That couldn¡¯t be the bottom of that.

    Human minds are much deeper, much complex than that.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1135.

    Chapter 1135. Before Sunset / The weather is clear, but I¡¯m very conscious.

    ¡¸ Oh? It¡¯s not like that¡¯s all, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled at Anna-san.

    ¡¸ It would be embarrassing if you look down on the investigative power of the Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    It¡¯s been days since Ruriko gave instructions about Anna-san, and so¡­

    Shou-neechan already had a thorough background check on Anna-san.

    ¡¸ The reason why Anna-san ran away from home today has nothing to do with the problem with your Grandfather¡¯s inheritance, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s at loss for words.

    ¡¸ You have another discord with your father, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Anna-san looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ It may be embarrassing but do tell everyone ¡¹

    Ruriko told Anna-san with a smile of a senior at school.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t tell them honestly, then it would be hard to ask for cooperation from the people in here. They¡¯re not people who make careless conclusions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if there¡¯s still something kept in secret, then we won¡¯t do anything unless you talk about it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If you want to borrow Kouzuki house¡¯s or my power, then tell us everything ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan made it clear too.

    Anna-san;

    ¡¸ Haaa, fuuuuu ¡¹

    She breathes deeply.

    ¡¸ Uuu, this story isn¡¯t embarrassing for Erica but for Father, and so I don¡¯t want to talk about it, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do you want me to tell them instead? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Ueeee¡­I-It¡¯s okay, I can do it¡­Auuu. Erica will talk!!! ¡¹

    She shouts in panic.

    ¡¸ Erica already mentioned that Father¡¯s trying to merge his auditing from with another¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, you did.

    ¡¸ Then, while at it, they came up with the idea of getting Erica engaged with the son of the director of the other auditing firm ¡¹

    Engagement. A political marriage.

    ¡¸ Because it would improve the relationship between the two corporations in the future ¡¹

    Anna-san speaks with a gloomy expression.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common. Most of the girls in our school have a fiance decided by their relatives ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said sullenly.

    Sure, it¡¯s a school for girls with high social status.

    Misuzu also had a fiance before.

    ¡¸ But, in Erica¡¯s case, that guy isn¡¯t even a fiance!!!! ¡¹

    Anna-san looked at Momoko-neechan with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ Who is it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san finds it hard to speak.

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Madohori Tadashi-san ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said flatly.

    ¡¸ I saw him talking to Anna-san¡¯s father intimately during the party recently. When they noticed me coming their way, he ran away in a hurry ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan seems to hate this Madohori guy from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I now remember Madohori-san ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I see. Anna house is now the head of a CPA firm, but their ancestors held important positions in the Meiji government, and although their lineage isn¡¯t at the level of the nobility, they still have a good and wealthy bloodline. I can see why Madohori-san wants it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s assessing.

    ¡¸ But, Madohori-san will never get in the world of the nobility even if she marries a woman from there¡­no reasonable noble family would want to deal with that person ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said. Mariko;

    ¡¸ Nono, if you ask me, even nobility won¡¯t be enough for him if he wants his ambitions to come true. That man¡¯s in the anti-conservative faction after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ True. To him, the nobility is an existing power he has to take down ¡¹

    His ambition is to oppose the nobility?

    ¡¸ I mean, Anna-san, is Momoko-neechan¡¯s answer the right one? Is it really, what was it? Mado- ¡¹

    I asked¡­

    ¡¸ It is. It¡¯s Madohori Tadashi-san ¡¹

    I asked. Anna-san answered discontentedly.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, Madohori-san is a weird man. I hate him, what about Mariko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hate him too ¡¹

    Wow, Momoko-neechan and Mariko hates him.

    ¡¸ What about Misuzu? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ From what I hear, I feel that he¡¯s only bringing bad things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Shou-oneesama¡¯s always on the lookout so he won¡¯t make contact with us. Therefore, I only see him from a distance when in parties ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko reply.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki SS designates him as a person under surveillance ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s nice. Maybe I should do that too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare arrangements for Kaan Momoko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do as you see fit ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ Uhm, I get now that everyone hates that guy, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ In the end, why is he hated that much? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ Right, I should explain it in a way Kou-chan can understand. First, his name is weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ Name? Madohori Tadashi, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs, Madohori, Tadashi. His surname is still normal. ¡°Mado,¡± from the room¡¯s window (·™,) and ¡°Hori,¡± from the side of a moat (Ü¥)

    Yeah. Madohori.

    ¡¸ But, his given name. It¡¯s written like the Revolution (¸ïÃü) ¡¹

    ¡¸ Revolution? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, you know. French Revolution and the likes. He writes it as Revolution(Kakumei ¨C ¸ïÃü), but reads it as ¡°Tadashi¡± ¡¹

    Mariko teaches me to make up for Momoko-neechan.

    Meaning, his name is (·™Ü¥¸ïÃü) (written: Madohori Kakumei) (read: Madohori Tadashi)

    ¡¸ Why is Kakumei read as Tadashi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ His father made it that way ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a superior CPA, but, he devoted himself to political campaigns. He¡¯s a man who believes that current Japan needs a revolution ¡¹

    So, he thinks that causing a revolution is justice?

    ¡¸ Then, Madohori Tadashi-san inherited his father¡¯s ideology ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells me with a bitter look.

    ¡¸ We call him ¡°Mad Hori¡±¡­he¡¯s a man who causes trouble to a lot of women, trying to get close to them, even among our friends ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ He tried to talk to me too. That guy¡¯s always giggling. His smile is just disgusting. And then, everything he does is so troublesome, talking with the attitude of ¡°You¡¯re so dumb that you never noticed this until now, have you?¡± He¡¯s trying to show off that he¡¯s smart, but, it¡¯s just painful to deal with his stupid stories! ¡¹

    To think that Mariko goes as far as that.

    ¡¸ Basically, a condescending attitude. He gives that approach to women, and he looks down on women, and yet, he doesn¡¯t notice that we hate him! Rather, he thinks that he¡¯s popular with women. He keeps on talking to everyone even at parties! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will be keeping Torii-sama in our protection in the parties to come too ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Please! I mean, just ban Mad Hori from the parties! ¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸ What does he do for a living? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t imagine it.

    Then, Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s still a graduate student, but, he names himself a sociologist, representing an NPO, and he also writes several ¡°social criticism¡± in magazines. His second book is already publishing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those are no criticisms, he¡¯s just writing some student essays! ¡¹

    Mariko gets angry again.

    ¡¸ Seems like the person in question is proud of his views, but what ¡°Mad Hori¡± writes is just purely his opinion and ideas, and a bunch of random stuff without doing any real research. He¡¯s horrible at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I read some of it for my investigation, but the base of his criticisms are short, that it made me think that these are only meaningless blanket theories based on the fictional conditions that can only apply to the fictional world inside Madohori-san¡¯s brain ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ How is that guy getting to magazines? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, that¡¯s because recently, they call over someone representing the young to talk about the problems of the young in current Japan in television and newspapers ¡¹

    Huh, Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Kou. He¡¯s good at buttering up the adults. He already has a lot of acquaintances thanks to his father¡¯s connections, but he¡¯s also doing nonprofit organizations, see? That¡¯s why he can make his own events, and have magazine editors-in-chief, college professors, famous lawyers, or politicians from the opposition come over. That¡¯s how he expands his business ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ We only see him as a fool with no redeeming feature, but, for some reason, he¡¯s good at buttering up men in their 50s. I think that¡¯s his talent ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s right, for some reason, he¡¯s highly praised by the elderly in the business world. I can¡¯t see what they expect from that person though ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s also amazed.

    ¡¸ And that guy might be Anna-san¡¯s fiance? ¡¹

    I said. Everyone looked at Anna-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Anna-san mutters feebly.

    ¡¸ Err, he¡¯s a graduate student, so that means ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s 23 ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Anna-san¡¯s fiance is already 23? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you know the excuse they say, ¡°it can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s for the convenience of the parent¡¯s company.¡± They have a good way of obtaining middle schoolers legally ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s written in his book and on his NPO website, he says that his ultimate goal in life is to become a politician ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, he says that his dream is to form a new political party by himself, win and change the regime, and become the first president of Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? He¡¯s stupid, isn¡¯t he? He has this cherished opinion of ¡°Japan should be following the presidential system of America, France, Korea, and Uganda¡± ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he¡¯s trying to dig into the financial world, and looking for people who will sponsor his political party. In a sense, Anna and Yamamoto¡¯s auditing has a lot of superior customers, and he wants to reach the staff in our school through Anna-san¡­I¡¯m sure of it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan reasoned.1

    ¡¸ So, Anna-san, you don¡¯t like the man you¡¯re engaged to, so you ran away? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ Y-yes, well, that¡¯s how it is¡­if I marry that man, I¡¯m sure that all of the assets Grandfather left for me will all be used for stupid things ¡¹

    Then, Anna-san looked at me with her big eyes.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m telling the truth when I say that I¡¯m interested in sex, rape, and training! And I also don¡¯t want Father to take away the inheritance my Grandfather gave me! So ¡¹

    She looks at me with her eyes open wide and an earnest expression.

    ¡¸ The thought of becoming Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave is a request coming from the bottom of my heart! Erica wants to serve Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s¡­

    I confirmed one thing¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can see the reasons inside Anna-san¡¯s head. ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s got an amazing mind that can analyze things, come up with answers, and put them into action at the speed of light.

    Therefore, if you look at her from the outside, she¡¯s so uncertain, and hard to understand, but¡­

    There is clear logical reasoning inside Anna-san¡¯s head.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ I can see that Anna-san¡¯s a smart girl, and you dare to make your decisions real right away, and above all, you¡¯re strict to yourself ¡¹

    I choose my words as I talk to her.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Anna-san looked at me blankly.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Anna-san knows that if you ask for something from someone, you have a price to pay. That¡¯s why you do it like that ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s got a really high pride. That¡¯s the truth.

    ¡¸ Anna-san, you want to go against your Father, protecting the inheritance you received from your Grandfather, and so, your only choice is to ask for Kouzuki house¡¯s protection. Isn¡¯t that your conclusion? That it¡¯s the only option you have ¡¹

    No matter how smart she is, she¡¯s still a young girl.

    She knows that she can¡¯t oppose her father alone.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that the Kouzuki house will protect you without compensation¡­and so using Anna-san¡¯s logic¡­ ¡¹

    What can she present right now? That would be;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, Anna-san decided to become my slave, offering your body and life to me, as compensation for the protection, am I wrong? ¡¹

    If Misuzu¡¯s fiance makes her his slave¡­

    Then, the Kouzuki house will protect her.

    Anna-san made her resolve to not care if she has to serve me as a slave for the rest of her life.

    When this girl saw that there¡¯s no other option, she does it without hesitation.

    ¡¸ And as for why Anna-san goes through such lengths to oppose her father¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Well, this is just my guess, but the reason why Anna-san¡¯s Grandfather purposely adopted Anna-san and gave her a separate inheritance from her father¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s hand trembles.

    I knew it was weird.

    Leaving the inheritance to her means;

    ¡¸ Leaving half of the inheritance to his ¡°Granddaughter, which is now the adopted daughter, Anna-san,¡± is just a pretext, and the truth is, there¡¯s something in the inheritance that he didn¡¯t want Anna-san¡¯s father to notice, is there? ¡¹

    Meaning.

    ¡¸ Most of the money, stocks, and plots left for Anna-san is just a cover-up for the thing that he really wants to leave for Anna-san, right? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s skin trembles.

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Kou? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looks at me.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s just weird to me. Anna-san said that she came here, that she has the resolve to become my slave, also, she mentioned that she¡¯ll give the 300M properties of hers, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, now that you mention it ¡¹

    Mariko nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the ¡°grandfather inheritance¡± that Anna-san doesn¡¯t want her father to take away from her is not the 300M worth of bank savings or stocks or the plots. She inherited something else from her Grandfather. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t care if she gives us the 300M worth of assets. Furthermore, Anna-san finds it okay to pay that price to have us protect her from here on ¡¹

    This girl has something much more important than her life or the 300M worth of assets.

    ¡¸ I think that marrying that weird troublesome man is the cause. She judged that if we shelter her, then she¡¯s safe, but if she gets married, it¡¯s likely that it will be taken away, right? ¡¹

    Therefore, compared to marrying that Mad Hori¡­

    She wants me to make her my slave instead.

    ¡¸ Anna-san thinks that if she becomes my slave, then I will be overlooking what else she has. Not the money, the stocks, the land, but something more personal that is of value to her ¡¹

    Misuzu or I won¡¯t be complaining about Anna-san¡¯s personal properties, so¡­

    ¡¸ But, that personal property is too significant, that it would be a problem if Anna-san¡¯s father or Mad Hori notices it. Therefore, Anna-san¡¯s Grandfather went all the way to slip it in the inheritance he¡¯s giving to Anna-san ¡¹

    Anna-san looks at me with her forehead sweating.

    ¡¸ What is it Anna-san? Tell us! ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan orders Anna-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, you shouldn¡¯t ask her that now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to rush. Let¡¯s wait until Anna-san wants to talk about it. Anna-san doesn¡¯t trust us that much yet ¡¹

    Anna-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t you want to know what the secret inheritance is? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan is a mass of curiosity.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure the hint is that detached building in Anna-san¡¯s home, the secret library her Grandfather left her ¡¹

    As soon as I say that¡­

    ¡¸ H-How?! ¡¹

    Anna-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Anna-san, your Grandfather died when you were four, right? It¡¯s hard to hide some big secret in the will. Anna-san¡¯s still small, and so you might¡¯ve told your Father about it in that case ¡¹

    So¡­

    ¡¸ So, I think that Anna-san¡¯s grandfather used the secret library in the detached building to leave his will to Anna-san. And, that detached building is one of the inheritance Anna-san have, and that only you can enter ¡¹

    Anna-san looked at me in shock.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s a little earlier than the Grandfather imagined, but when Anna-san grew up, you arrived at the secret library, and you read the collection ¡¹

    The old western books in the bookshelves, in sequence.

    ¡¸ Maybe one of your Grandfather¡¯s messages was hidden among the collection of books? That¡¯s when Anna-san found out what he actually wants to give her, the meaning of that object, and the way to use it, all in detail ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so, Kou? ¡¹

    Instead of the completely petrified Anna-san;

    Momoko-neechan asks me.

    ¡¸ Smart people add a sprinkle of truth when they have something to hide. That way, they can deceive others. And besides, with a girl like Anna-san, she just talks whatever is in her head. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ This girl¡¯s been thinking about her Grandfather¡¯s real inheritance. Therefore, she was absurdly focused on wanting to become my slave. She found her Grandfather¡¯s message, and then the secret library came to her mind, and so she went on a flashback unconsciously. That¡¯s why Anna-san¡¯s thoughts directly linked into the library and she talked about it ¡¹

    Then, Anna-san.

    ¡¸ How? How do you know so much about Erica?! ¡¹

    She asks me, trembling.

    ¡¸ Have you not figured it out? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles gently.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s been taking all his time since earlier to look at nobody but Anna-san, and think about Anna-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ About Erica? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s doing his best to comprehend Anna-san even now ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ The tea¡¯s getting cold so I¡¯ll prepare a new batch. Please give me a moment ¡¹

    Ruriko said, and she goes back to heat up the tea.

    Oh, I see.

    I¡¯m on Ruriko¡¯s palm right now.

    Everything went as Ruriko planned so far.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s take a break. I also want to analyze the situation calmly ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Oh, Ruriko-sama, if you¡¯re preparing tea then I¡¯ll help you ¡¹

    Mariko stands up.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, you clumsy sis! ¡¹

    Eri calls Anna-san who¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ C-Clumsy? Erica? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, now I only see you as a clumsy girl ¡¹

    Rie speaks to Anna-san with a cold look.

    ¡¸ If you actually want to be Onii-san¡¯s slave, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you be helping out in preparing tea at least? ¡¹

    The twins stand up and go to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Anna-san tries to stand up, but¡­

    ¡¸ No need. We don¡¯t need that many people, sit down, Anna-san ¡¹

    Ruriko tells her.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s not a slave if you don¡¯t move unless someone tells you to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re no slave, you¡¯re just a clumsy girl ¡¹

    The twins mutter while preparing teacups and plates.

    Then¡­

    Bii!!

    Another alarm.

    ¡¸ Oh, it seems that they¡¯re back ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s right. The monitor shows Katsuko-nee¡¯s van.

    Katsuko-nee, Nei, Mana, Ai, Edie, and Kinuka have returned from school.

    1. It says Shou-neechan, but the speech sounds like Momoko

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1136.

    Chapter 1136. Before Sunset / Evident / Negotiations 1

    ¡¸ Oh, this is delicious ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan says as she picked up the trial product pastries Ai made in school.

    ¡¸ Yes, this girl is good at her pastries ¡¹

    Yukino who¡¯s been hiding behind the other girls during the serious conversation comes out as soon as we started our break time.

    She¡¯s still wearing the turban and that mysterious bearded Indian look.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu¡­I baked them for Yoshida-kun to try out ¡¹

    Ai said like she¡¯s about to cry, but the two stuffing their mouths with the bread can¡¯t hear her small voice.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, it¡¯s my first time meeting you¡­this weird girl too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Yukino and Ai and said.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m not weird at all. My intent is to look normal though ¡¹

    No, Yukino¡­whatever you say while wearing that is futile.

    ¡¸ Oh well, I already received reports on the various girls that are sheltered in Kou-chan¡¯s mansion¡­this isn¡¯t all of them, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, true ¡¹

    I looked around the room.

    ¡¸ Oh, Megu-oneechan¡¯s secluded in her room since she doesn¡¯t want to meet with Kaan-san who¡¯s a young lady of nobility ¡¹

    Mana comes from the kitchen and brings in more sweets.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s coming out of the kitchen.

    Shou-neechan went to another room, investigating something.

    ¡¸ Geez, Megumi¡¯s such a wuss ¡¹

    Yukino complained.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s irrelevant. This is our home, so if you¡¯re not being bold in your home, how can you win against those from away? ¡¹

    What are they even fighting at? I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ But, this pastry is indeed tasty. You¡¯re going to start a bakery business with Kou-chan, weren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t mind investing in this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err¡­aaaa¡­uhm ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said. Ai looked at me confused.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful for the offer, but, we don¡¯t have problems in the capital, Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh? You don¡¯t want me to join your business Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said in discontent.

    However.

    ¡¸ Yes, the bakery is¡­our dream¡­so¡­we¡¯ll start it ourselves¡­ ¡¹

    Ai speaks in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Oh, you can actually speak out your views. I guess I can¡¯t do anything about that. I¡¯ll give up on investing ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Momoko-oneesama should invest in my business instead! ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh? I see ¡¹

    In the corner of the room, I see Nei and Edie looking at the monitor to see the conversation while they were absent.

    They look at several cameras in succession to see who¡¯s saying what and how others reacted.

    ¡¸ Seriously, there¡¯s a lot of women in here ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked around the room again and said.

    The people enjoying the break time with tea and bread in the dining room are;

    First, in this table, are Misuzu, Ruriko, Yukino, Mariko, Michi, Momoko-neechan, and me.

    On the other table, Arisu, Karen, Eri, Rie, Mitama, Kinuka, and Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san,) who Momoko-neechan brought with her.

    And then, Nei and Edie¡¯s on the edge of the table

    ¡¸ There are girls who aren¡¯t home yet, and some are in the other rooms ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t have to bring along the you-know-who girls who can read minds. They don¡¯t need to greet me. I don¡¯t want to see them ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan fears the girls who have the Takakura shrine maiden powers.

    ¡¸ You know, those girls won¡¯t be fiddling with Momoko-neechan¡¯s mind as they please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Takakura-san won¡¯t use their powers without Danna-sama¡¯s orders ¡¹

    Misuzu and I said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? You seem to to be a long way to go ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ For someone in my status, many people do something unnecessary because they¡¯re taking me into consideration. It happens a lot. I didn¡¯t give any instructions, and yet, they change the interior design of the restaurant I¡¯m visiting, scolding the maids or servants, and at worst cases, they dismiss them without reason ¡¹

    ¡¸ That happens? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It happens! For example, during dinner, I just happen to be thinking of something, and so I didn¡¯t comment on the dish they gave me, and then; they said ¡°Momoko-ojousama¡¯s displeased,¡± and then, they switched the cook without me knowing ¡¹

    Haa.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I always have to comment that ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± or ¡°I like it¡± when I eat something. If it doesn¡¯t suit my taste, then I have to say ¡°I expect better next time,¡± because I feel sorry if I don¡¯t give them the chance ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said lonely.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why even if Kou-chan doesn¡¯t instruct the sisters who have that mysterious power, they can make decisions by themselves and use their power on me. I mean, I¡¯m Kaan Momoko you know!! Many people would want to manipulate my mind as they please! ¡¹

    Kaan house is a clan that has the same political and business influence as the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko, you should be careful with those sisters too ¡¹

    But, Misuzu;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful for your advice but there¡¯s no need to worry about that in this mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Takakura-san are also family to us ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ If ever they try to use their powers on us or anyone else in the family, Onii-sama will scold them ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s strictly forbidden in this mansion to make Danna-sama feel sad after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, those girls could modify Kou-chan to listen to whatever they tell him, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan refuted.

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll never happen you know. So stupid! ¡¹

    Yukino told Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Oh? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, using some weird powers to make someone you like belong only to you is lifeless, see? Stupid, isn¡¯t it? They won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? If it was me? ¡¹

    Edie stops Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Wrong, those girls are not you ¡¹

    The tanned combat girl smiled.

    ¡¸ They already have a mutual relationship of trust with Darling, they¡¯re already in a comfortable situation, so, why would they use their powers to break that trust? A relationship made from that power is too one-sided that it¡¯s no fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh. I see. I¡¯ll keep that view in mind ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ But, I still can¡¯t trust those sisters. Therefore, don¡¯t bring them to me. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, it¡¯s not just her, but Misuzu¡¯s also wearing some intriguing clothing. That topic just got lost because Anna-san suddenly talked about running away from home, but¡­

    Momoko-neechan changes the topic to the Arabian Harem look that Misuzu¡¯s wearing.

    ¡¸ Yes. This mansion is Danna-sama¡¯s harem, so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no hierarchy between women in the harem, and so everyone¡¯s wearing the same clothing ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko reply.

    No, they¡¯re lying.

    The women in this mansion don¡¯t wear these harem-like clothing all the time.

    ¡¸ Hmm, really? Hey, do you have any extra costumes? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ You do, don¡¯t you? The girls who came back are going to change to that, right ¡¹

    Edie and Nei are still wearing their school uniform from school, then Mana and Kinuka are wearing plain clothing.

    ¡¸ Yes, we still have some more of this clothing, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ Then, Anna Erica-san and Sebastianus put on these clothes! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told the two.

    ¡¸ Anna-san, you want to be Kou-chan¡¯s slave, right? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you try to look like one? As for Sebastianus? You know how it is, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan wants to have her bodyguard, Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san¡­)

    She brought her here today to have me rape her as punishment for her loss against Edie during their spar last time.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you put on the same clothes too, Momoko-neechan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? I¡¯m not going in Kou-chan¡¯s harem okay? ¡¹

    No, if Minaho-neesan¡¯s analysis is correct.

    Momoko-neechan wants to experience sex.

    She¡¯s compensating her sexual urges by making Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) have sex.

    ¡¸ I know that. But just try to dress up ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The other girls are already wearing the Arabian Nights clothing so don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a little kill-joy that Momoko-neechan¡¯s the only one wearing plain clothes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s getting in.

    ¡¸ Yes. Besides, I want to see Momoko-neechan in a sexy outfit too ¡¹

    I¡¯m stirring up Momoko-neechan¡¯s pride.

    ¡¸ Oh geez, you¡¯re so hopeless Kou-chan. If you say that you want to see it then I¡¯ll change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure! I want to see it! I really want to see it! ¡¹

    If I want to stir up Momoko-neechan¡¯s lust, then a man has to look at her with lustful eyes.

    ¡¸ Okay. If Kou-chan says that, then I¡¯ll go change ¡¹

    Good, she got in.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll guide you to the dressing room ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, no need. Mana will take them. Mana has to wear the same clothing as everyone too, right? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go too. Come, Sebastianus-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Mariko tells Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san) with a smile.

    Sebastianus-san is hesitating to change her clothes.

    ¡¸ Oh? Sebastianus doesn¡¯t want to wear the same clothing as me? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan calls her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ No, I was just thinking that¡­wearing the same clothing as Momoko-ojousama¡¯s¡­uhm¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, she thinks that servants shouldn¡¯t be allowed to wear the same clothing.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, this is an order. Sebastianus ¡¹

    Momoko-neecan insisted.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, then together ¡¹

    If her Master gives an order, then Sebastianus-san has no choice but to change clothes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Onee-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go right away! ¡¹

    The twins told Anna-san

    ¡¸ Err¡­uhm ¡¹

    Anna-san looks confused.

    Then, Mana;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re 14, aren¡¯t you? Mana¡¯s also 14, in their second year of middle school! ¡¹

    She called her out with a smile.

    ¡¸ So, come with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, eh? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s not convinced yet.

    ¡¸ Anna-san, what are you worried about? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, uhm, I¡¯m just wondering if it¡¯s really okay with me ¡¹

    Anna-san?

    ¡¸ No, that¡­I was wondering if it¡¯s okay for me to stay with everyone, drinking tea, dressing up and such¡­ ¡¹

    This girl¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama, in the end, what do you plan on doing with Erica? Is it okay for me to stay here? Err? I already left a note at home that I¡¯m leaving so I think that it¡¯s already noisy at home. If I can¡¯t stay here, then maybe I should leave before I could cause more troubles ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hmm, you¡¯re being polite, but, what you mean is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to be teased, and so you want him to decide what he wants to do with you as soon as possible ¡¹

    Nei and Edie said.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I see, I get it. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, I get it ¡¹

    Nei and Edie finished watching the past footage and then they looked at Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-san, you¡¯re a really smart girl, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You think too fast¡­that¡¯s why you want an answer right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re assuming that people with the same speed as you already came up with an answer! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are only two ultimate answers for Darling, to accept you or to reject you ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, you want the answer now, right? ¡¹

    Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s being put off for later, like this tea time, or dressing up with everyone!! I need to know the decision on how I will be dealt with or I can¡¯t decide on what¡¯s next! I-It¡¯s a waste of time! ¡¹

    Then, Edie.

    ¡¸ Nei, this girl is like that. You know the Japanese movie? ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ That¡­what was it? Akira! ¡¹

    Akira?

    ¡¸ Huh? Wait, that ¡°Kaneda!!!¡± ¡°Add -san to it or I¡¯ll bonk your head asshole!¡± ¡¹

    Nei imitates something while laughing.

    ¡¸ No, not Kaneda, Akira ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, Edie¡¯s not talking about the Anime? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not the Anime ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s not Anime, then it¡¯s got to be the real thing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, the other movie titled Akira ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Edie¡¯s talking about the 150ton Dynamite Akira? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The Ginza whirlwind! Might Guy Kobayashi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m talking about Akira! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if it¡¯s a foreigner talking about it, then maybe it¡¯s Kurosawa Akira from the movies? ¡¹

    Anna-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, that Akira! Kurosawa Akira! Sanjuro!! ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve seen that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, no ¡¹

    Anna-san replies.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s watch it. We have it in the LIBRARY of this mansion ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. This girl¡¯s a naked sword with no scabbard! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes. She¡¯s sharp and got nowhere to touch, and so she hurts the people around her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san tries to refute, but Edie;

    ¡¸ Nei, what do you think will be her reaction if it¡¯s not Akira, but Araki instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh? There are more if you change Akira to Araki. Like, Araki Mataemon, Araki Doufun, Araki Hirohiko, and then the photographer Araki, or Araki Ichirou ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, if you look up the name Araki nowadays, the top result would be Araki Masahiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a BASEBALL PLAYER ¡¹

    Err¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, please take this seriously! ¡¹

    Anna-san is angry at the two.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taking this really seriously you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, we¡¯re very serious!! ¡¹

    The two smiled at Anna-san.

    Then, Edie says something in English at a terrifying speed.

    That speed is something I can¡¯t even hear.

    ¡¸ !!!!! ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s shocked.

    Then, Nei also said something in English at the same speed.

    ¡¸ Do you understand, Huh? ¡¹

    At least I understand that last part of what Edie said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Anna-san looked down and replied.

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t we go? Anna Erica-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Nei and Edie grabbed Anna-san from both sides and dragged her away.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, Kou-chan¡¯s got a lot of talented people ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, Kou-chan, we¡¯re going too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this way! ¡¹

    Mana takes the lead. Then Kaan Momoko-neechan, Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san) and mariko.

    Also, Anna-san, Nei and Edie.

    Lastly, Eri, Rie, and Kinuka also leave the room.

    ¡¸ What did Edie and Nei tell Anna-san? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ It was too fast for us, so we didn¡¯t understand it either. But¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I think that Edie-san demonstrated to Anna-san, a child prodigy, that there are more child prodigies that are better than her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie-san who¡¯s usually playing around is much more of a genius ¡¹

    Ruriko agreed.

    ¡¸ Anna-san had been reading old European books from elementary, so I think that was her first time seeing someone in the same league as her, furthermore, someone with higher skill than her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama¡¯s also hiding her talent most of the time, but she¡¯s also a genius ¡¹

    Those girls dampened Anna-san¡¯s confidence with just rapid-talking English?

    ¡¸ You can ask them for the details later ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all we can guess for now ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Well then, now that we left Anna-san to Nei-oneesama and Edie-san. I¡¯ll be going to the kitchen and help Katsuko-oneesama preparing dinner

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, Karen-san, do you want to help out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m coming ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Ruriko, Arisu, and Karen go to the kitchen.

    Misuzu watches the three from behind, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s beaten me completely today ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I took in Karen to the family to satisfy my desire to control someone, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    She speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ Ruriko brought along someone talented for the family, and also a girl who won¡¯t cut it unless it¡¯s Danna-sama ¡¹

    Anna Erica-san is the talent Ruriko looked for.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little vexed ¡¹

    Misuzu whispered.

    ***************************************************************************

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai, who changed clothing but didn¡¯t go to the kitchen, talks to me.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­will prepare for tomorrow¡¯s pastries ¡¹

    Today is Sunday, and so we have to sell pastries in school tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­you seem to be busy today¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry, I¡¯m relying on you ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan alone is already a lot of trouble, then Anna-san also came in.

    ¡¸ Let Megumi help you out too! She needs to do something more productive than sitting alone in her room. ¡¹

    Yukino who wears that Indian look, said.

    ¡¸ Should Ai call her out? ¡¹

    Ai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll talk to Megu through the phone ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s pride will get hurt unless I request her personally.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan, you don¡¯t have to hurry, once we¡¯re done with dinner, Mana-chan and I will help you out. The other girls will do the same ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows up from the kitchen and said.

    ¡¸ Agnes and the girls are also feeling down from studying, and so we¡¯ll give them two hours of change of pace by making pastries. As for you, concentrate on Kaan-sama and Anna-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Onii-chan. Mana¡¯s going to support them ¡¹

    Mana also shows up.

    ¡¸ Ai, that¡¯s what they said, so be sure to cooperate with them, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Un, okay ¡¹

    Ai smiled at me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, hey, Kou-chan, so, what do you think? ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan went back wearing the same Arabian harem look like the other girls.

    She¡¯s wearing a bikini and see-through pants¡­

    And on her arms and neck are bracelets and necklaces.

    She¡¯s wearing sandals on her foot.

    Her hair is tied up behind her and a thin veil is covering her.

    ¡¸ This is on that Disney movie, right? Was it Aladdin? The ¡°Trust Me¡± scene with Princess Jasmine ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s in a good mood.

    Seems like she surprisingly likes the costumes.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, it wasn¡¯t Aladdin who said ¡°Trust me,¡± but ¡°Hatoyama¡± ¡¹

    Mariko comes laughingly.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m not that politically incompetent! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Mariko with a smile.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, what do you think Kou-chan, am I beautiful? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re really beautiful. Momoko-neechan has a good body shape, or should I say that your back is nicely developed? Errr¡­ ¡¹

    I wonder how do I speak of my comment on Momoko-neechan¡¯s beautiful body?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s gorgeous. It feels really gorgeous ¡¹

    She¡¯s not wearing that much, but she sure has that gorgeous atmosphere.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s charm is that she¡¯s absurdly gorgeous.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu, thanks, Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled happily.

    ¡¸ Hey! Sebastianus! Show yourself to Kou-chan too! ¡¹

    Hearing her master say that Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san) comes out bashfully

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t hide it with your hands! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan scolds her for hiding her breasts and crotch area with her hand.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Hmmm,¡­

    A person who¡¯s usually disguising herself as a man changes to a sexy outfit, and is embarrassed¡­this is nice.

    As expected, her body¡¯s trained suiting for a bodyguard of the Kaan house, but¡­

    Her breasts and ass, it¡¯s got volume.

    ¡¸ Yamada Umeko-san¡¯s beautiful too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou-chan, her name is Sebastianus. I named her that way ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan retorts right away.

    ¡¸ But you know, Momoko-neechan, this isn¡¯t how Sebastianus looks ¡¹

    Her skin and womanly charms are all exposed.

    ¡¸ I guess so. Then sure, she¡¯ll be Yamada Umeko for now ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ This girl feels like her body¡¯s lost as a bodyguard right now ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan turned around and looked at Edie who¡¯s wearing the same Arabian-look clothing.

    As expected, she¡¯s also wearing a bikini and see-through clothing.

    However, Edie who is about to enter a martial arts tournament is training to make her body look good for a show.

    A body that will show bottomless power just from appearance.

    ¡¸ What about you Momoko-oneesama? Do you think that you can win against that body? ¡¹

    Mariko pointed while smiling and Nei¡¯s there.

    Nei¡¯s beauty is out of the norm.

    Her face alone is already extraordinarily beautiful, and yet, if you add that super glamorous body of hers, then it¡¯s a beauty that you can¡¯t express in words anymore.

    A perfect beauty.

    ¡¸ it¡¯s better not to compete with someone like that. If Kou-chan says that I¡¯m beautiful then I¡¯m satisfied already

    Oh, she wanted me to praise her before Nei shows up.

    That¡¯s why she went ahead and returned to the dining room right away.

    However.

    ¡¸ What are those three doing? ¡¹

    I meant Nei, Edie, and Anna Erica-san, they seem to be having some dispute.

    The three of them are speaking in English at a blazing fast pace.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re just crushing the cheeky girl ¡¹

    Eri comes over and said.

    ¡¸ It happens a lot. The big-headed newcomer in the group humbled by the senior¡¯s by defeating them in an argument ¡¹

    Rie said and smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Nei and Edie are talking to Anna-san with plenty of composure.

    Despite that, Anna-san¡¯s getting excited, and her expression¡¯s grim.

    ¡¸ Geez! I don¡¯t get it anymore! ¡¹

    Finally, they reached the breakdown.

    Anna-san runs to us.

    Yeah, she¡¯s got a good proportion for her age.

    Long legs and her hips are starting to tighten.

    Anna-san has a mature figure.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama! Ruriko-sama! Kaan-sama! Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Anna-san talks to us.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I feel like it might be rude to say this but still¡­ ¡¹¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    I also take it in with composure.

    ¡¸ I came here ready! I had my determination settled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, I can¡¯t endure the fact that we¡¯re wasting so much time here!!! ¡¹

    Anna-san?

    ¡¸ I think that Father¡¯s looking for me now ¡¹

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, all these dress-up meetings or something¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Why do you think that we¡¯re not doing anything? ¡¹

    I interrupted Anna-san.

    ¡¸ I-I mean, you¡¯re doing nothing!! You haven¡¯t given instructions, nor do something yourself at all!!?! ¡¹

    Oh, Anna-san sees it that way.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need to give orders since everyone¡¯s doing what they have to do ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, how¡¯s it? ¡¹

    I looked up at the ceiling and asked.

    ¡º Anna-san¡¯s father, Anna Keiichiro¡¯s current location is already known. Madohori Tadashi-san too. They¡¯re bot under surveillance. Also, we¡¯re already looking at the financial circumstances of the Anna house ¡»

    Shou-neechan¡¯s voice comes from the speakers.

    ¡¸ See? Do you really think that Shou-neechan, the top of the Kouzuki SS won¡¯t do anything? ¡¹

    I told Anna-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ So, what did you discover, Shou-neechan? ¡¹

    ¡º We found proof on everything Anna-san talked about earlier ¡»

    ¡¸ You were doubting me? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re doubting you. We feel that Anna-san talks about her feelings honestly, but¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Anna-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s likely that Anna-san¡¯s perception is slightly off from what¡¯s real, right? Maybe, Anna-san misunderstood your Grandfather¡¯s will and about your Father. Therefore, we have to check all of the facts twice just in case ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I kept on telling you earlier ¡¹

    Edie speaks to Anna-san from behind.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know how to plan things out. The only thing you can do is bring out the thoughts that come to your head ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right¡­if you move carelessly, you might fall into a pitfall ¡¹

    Nei tells Anna-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ So, is it a good time now, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I asked. Then the voice from the speaker;

    ¡º Right¡­ Anna Keniichirou-san noticed the letter Anna-san left behind around 3 o¡¯clock. Knowing that his daughter ran away from home, he contacted some acquaintances of his and he has no clues as of now. I think that he might start to get impatient by now ¡»

    ¡¸ Then that means, we have to contact her ¡¹

    I concluded.

    ¡º Yes, I believe it¡¯s best to contact Anna Keniichirou before he could contact the police for his runaway child ¡»

    ¡¸ W-Wait ¡¹

    Anna-san shouts.

    ¡¸ A-Are you telling Father where I am?! Are you giving me to Father?! That¡¯s a problem!! ¡¹

    As usual, her thoughts are too forward.

    ¡¸ No, we won¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you contact Father¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Calm down, Anna-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???!!! ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan suppresses Anna-san with a tough tone.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko, and of course, I won¡¯t do anything that will be that bothersome ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you listen until the end of the conversation? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan insists.

    ¡¸ Look at it this way if your father contacts the police to search for a missing girl, and then he discovers that you¡¯re in here, don¡¯t you think that the police will be coming to this mansion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san falters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem if Kuromori, Kouzuki, and Kaan become involved with the police because of your home. It sure will be an annoyance ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks gently.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re smart, but you¡¯re ignorant of the ways of the world. That¡¯s why the simulations that you have in our conversation has a lot of holes ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that, basically, you¡¯re overthinking that the situation will go conveniently your way! You have a poor endgame ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I mean, Anna-san; ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Anna-san, you came here wanting to rely on us, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, but¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Then, let us deal with it. If you keep on complaining then I¡¯ll start spanking you ¡¹

    After that, I ignored Anna-san;

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, come to this room. We want to be there when you contact Anna-san¡¯s father ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, I know ¡»

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Shou-neechan comes back to the dining room.

    She¡¯s already holding a phone, ready to contact Anna-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not allowed to talk without permission. You have to keep your mouth shut until you¡¯re told to ¡¹

    Edie told Anna-san.

    ¡¸ If you try to say something, I¡¯ll cover your mouth ¡¹

    Anna-san is sandwiched between Edie and Nei.

    ¡¸ Hey, you too, come here to make sure this girl doesn¡¯t struggle ¡¹

    Edie called Yamada Umeko-san

    ¡¸ Ah, okay, certainly ¡¹

    Yamada-san also joins in to guard Anna-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll put it on speakers so everyone can hear it clearly ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m calling ¡¹

    Shou-neechan takes the receiver, and then pressed the switch on the telephone and the number on the screen¡­

    Pipipupupapipapo!!!!

    Tsuuu, tsuuuu, tsuuu¡­

    Purururururururu, pururururururur, purururururu¡­

    Click.

    The call connected.

    ¡¸ Is this Anna Keniichirou-san? I¡¯m Seki, from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, it¡¯s Anna ¡»

    A hoarse male voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ You have contacted our company earlier, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º Erica. Is Erica there? ¡»

    The voice of a father worried about his daughter comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ Yes. We have her in our custody ¡¹

    Anna-san looked down as she listened to her father¡¯s voice.

    ¡º Then I¡¯ll come and get her. Where is she? Is she in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s home? ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No. There¡¯s no need to pick her up ¡¹

    ¡º T-Then, a-are you going to send my daughter to our home? ¡»

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not going to do that either. Currently, the young lady said that she doesn¡¯t want to go back home to her father ¡¹

    ¡º Please wait a moment. This is our home. Domestic matters have to be settled in the family! ¡»

    ¡¸ It is as you say, but, we cannot send the young lady to Anna-sama¡¯s home as of now ¡¹

    ¡º W-What do you mean by that? ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father¡¯s voice is nervous.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be direct. Your young lady asked Kouzuki Ruriko-sama for help. Currently, we¡¯re acting under Kouzuki Ruriko-sama¡¯s management ¡¹

    Meaning.

    ¡¸ The matters about Anna-sama¡¯s young lady running away from home hasn¡¯t reached Kouzuki-Kakka¡¯s ears yet ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s father¡¯s tone is confused.

    ¡º No, uhm, but this is a problem between Erica and me, a family problem, so, there is no need for Kakka to discover this¡­yes ¡»

    The auditor representative of a major company doesn¡¯t want the head of the Kouzuki house to discover his family problems.

    ¡¸ This is all Ruriko-ojousama¡¯s decision. In case that Ruriko-sama can¡¯t reach a conclusion, then we will have to consult with Kakka ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies coldly.

    ¡º No, Seki-san¡­t-that¡¯s a problem ¡»

    Then.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama. I¡¯ll take it from here ¡¹

    Ruriko told Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yes¡­Anna-sama, you will be talking to Kouzuki Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    Ruriko takes the receiver, then¡­

    ¡¸ It has been a while. It¡¯s Kouzuki Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡º Y-Yes, I-It¡¯s Anna ¡»

    The voice on the other side is now even more nervous.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-san came here asking for Kouzuki house¡¯s help ¡¹

    ¡º Y-Yes ¡»

    ¡¸ Meaning, Erica-san will be under Kouzuki house¡¯s custody ¡¹

    ¡º No, but that¡¯s¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask Anna-sama, does Anna-sama intend to take away the inheritance Erica-san rightfully received from her grandfather? ¡¹

    ¡º !!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Also, were you trying to force Erica-san to marry against her will? ¡¹

    ¡º E-Erica, you told Ruriko-sama that much?! ¡»

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one asking here. Anna-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks flatly.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, give it to me ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan lends Ruriko a hand.

    ¡¸ Anna-sama, I¡¯ll give the phone to Kaan Momoko-sama ¡¹

    ¡º K-Kaan-sama?! ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes. This is Kaan Momoko. It¡¯s been a while. I came over just by chance, but, I heard the story from Erica-san ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks with a strong tone.

    ¡¸ Depending on Anna-sama¡¯s answer, I might have to report this incident with Erica-san to Grandfather and Father ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s¡­not just Kouzuki Kakka, but also Kaan-sama!??! I-If that happens¡­my¡­my corporation¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ It will fall to ruin¡­trust is what auditors value the most after all ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan laughed.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1137.

    Chapter 1137. Before Sunset / Negotiations 2

    ¡¸ Either way, weren¡¯t you going to contact the police with the case that Anna Erica-san ran away from home, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan talks to Anna-san¡¯s father on the other side of the phone.

    ¡º Are you threatening me? ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ Oh? I believe that expression is extremely inappropriate. We¡¯ve come to this situation because your young lady sought protection from us. I should be the one saying that it¡¯s causing us trouble ¡¹

    ¡º If it troubles you, then you can return my daughter right away ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father is holding anger in his words.

    ¡º Anyway, this is a problem within the family. I¡¯m thankful that you worry for my daughter, but this is something we can¡¯t consult to Kaan Momoko-sama and Kouzuki Ruriko-sama who are still students ¡»

    Kaan Momoko-neechan pressed the receiver, and then¡­

    ¡¸ He said, what do we reply? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Give the phone back to Shou-neechan¡­adults should deal with the adult talk ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, okay ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan gives the receiver to Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking the phone again, this is Seki from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡º I only have one request, that is to return my daughter. As soon as possible! ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father speaks with a forcing tone.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies coldly.

    ¡º Why?! I¡¯m Erica¡¯s father! That girl is still minor, and so if you don¡¯t return her to her relative, which is me¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ However, Anna Keniichirou-sama is currently having a relationship that contradicts your interests with Erica-sama ¡¹

    ¡º W-What are you talking about? ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father panics.

    ¡¸ According to Erica-sama, Anna Keniichirou-sama¡¯s trying to take away the inheritance Erica-sama received from her Grandfather, were you? ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s what I mean when I said that it¡¯s a problem within the family ¡»

    ¡¸ No, it may be a domestic thing but this is an alarming problem. As a minor, Erica-sama¡¯s assets are currently managed by her designated guardian, a lawyer, isn¡¯t it? I heard that was the in the will of Erica-sama¡¯s late grandfather, to wait until she¡¯s mature ¡¹

    ¡º T-That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ Despite that, Anna-sama, you¡¯re trying to take away the inheritance of your still 14-year-old daughter, isn¡¯t that an act of extortion? ¡¹

    ¡º Erica and I are parent and child! ¡»

    ¡¸ Please say that in court. What¡¯s important is that the young lady, Erica-sama felt that she was being extorted ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asserted.

    ¡¸ No matter what your intentions are, Anna-sama, if your daughter feels that you are forcing her, then that would be extortion. That¡¯s not allowed, even if you¡¯re her father ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Seki-san ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s impressed with Shou-neechan.

    ¡º Wait a second! Anyway, let me talk to Erica!! ¡»

    Shou-neechan says while making sure the other side doesn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡¸ Your father wants to talk, what about you? ¡¹

    She asks Anna-san.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want to talk! ¡¹

    Anna-san refused.

    ¡¸ The young lady doesn¡¯t seem to want to talk. ¡¹

    ¡º No, hey! You! ¡»

    ¡¸ One more thing, the forced engagement, I believe that the judge will view that poorly ¡¹

    ¡º You keep talking about the court since earlier, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ I believe that this will reach a court battle if this reaches Kakka¡¯s ears. Kakka hates insincerity, and so I believe that he will not be frugal in supporting the junior of Ruriko-sama, his precious granddaughter ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house¡¯s judicial people are quite formidable. Well, I believe that the companies that rely on Anna-sama¡¯s auditing will drop down ¡¹

    If Jii-chan contended them in court, the companies close to the Kouzuki house will all stop relying on Anna-san¡¯s company for their financial affairs.

    Furthermore, if they discover that the cause of that is an inheritance dispute with his daughter, the confidence in Anna-san¡¯s father will sink down.

    ¡º You¡¯re making threats! ¡»

    ¡¸ If Anna-sama thinks that it¡¯s a threat, then you can sue us. We¡¯ll settle it in the courtroom ¡¹

    Shou-neechan doesn¡¯t step back.

    ¡º Okay. I lost this one. What do I do? ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father accepted his loss.

    However, that¡¯s not how he truly feels.

    Unable to turn it around, he¡¯s now looking for alternatives.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama, let me ¡¹

    Ruriko takes the phone from Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ This is Kouzuki Ruriko. I have three requests. First is that Erica-san¡¯s grandfather¡¯s inheritance should not be transferred to her father, but should be discussed properly. As far as Erica-san¡¯s concerned, I think that there¡¯s still a room for discussion ¡¹

    Yeah. Anna-san isn¡¯t that interested in the stocks or bank accounts her Grandfather passed to her.

    The problem is that ¡°something¡± that only Anna-san knows.

    We have to know that that is somehow, but for now¡­

    ¡¸ This discussion will be under the presence of Erica-san¡¯s current guardian, the lawyer. The judicial affairs people from the Kouzuki house will be present as well. The lawyers of both parties will draw up a legally binding force based on the result of the conversation. And, there will be a check to make sure that the same thing doesn¡¯t happen again. That¡¯s my second request ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    He could show a good face to us and then try to take away Anna-san¡¯s inheritance soon after.

    Legal papers should be able to tie him down.

    ¡¸ The third is that Erica-san shows no consent in the engagement. Therefore, please void it, so that the engagement talks never happened. That¡¯s all three ¡¹

    ¡º Those are some strict conditions ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father mutters.

    ¡¸ Really? I believe that Anna-sama¡¯s demands for Erica-san are much more unreasonable ¡¹

    Ruriko calmly says.

    ¡º Anyway, if I accept the three conditions, you will return Erica? ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh? Please don¡¯t say something so scandalous. You make it sound like we¡¯re kidnapping Erica-san ¡¹

    ¡º You¡¯re right. Erica ran away from home out of her own volition ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father speaks gloomy.

    ¡¸ Yes. Erica-san will not return home until you accomplish the three requests ¡¹

    ¡º I understand. I accept all three conditions ¡»

    ¡¸ Thank you. The discussion with Erica-san will be held in the Kouzuki group¡¯s hotel tonight. We will contact you as soon as the location is decided ¡¹

    Of course, we don¡¯t trust Anna-san¡¯s father at all.

    Therefore, we¡¯re choosing the location where Kouzuki SS can move freely, which would be a hotel of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡º Tonight? ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father is surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh? I believe you don¡¯t want to prolong Erica-san¡¯s escape from her home? ¡¹

    ¡º No, Ruriko-sama¡¯s right ¡»

    ¡¸ Will your lawyers be able to attend? ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯ll ask them so they could come tonight ¡»

    Anna-san¡¯s father replied.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, please wait! Ruriko, give me the phone ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said in a hurry.

    Ruriko gives the phone to her.

    ¡¸ This is Kaan Momoko. Anna-sama, I have something I have to ask by all means! ¡¹

    Something she has to ask Anna-san¡¯s father.

    ¡º What is it? ¡»

    ¡¸ I would like to ask why is Erica-san engaged to that person? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks, filled with curiosity.

    ¡¸ Why did you choose someone, after reviewing your standards, to choose Madohori Tadashi-san as your 14-year-old daughter¡¯s fiance? ¡¹

    If Momoko-neechan goes that far, then that Mad Hori man must be a really weird person.

    Anna-san¡¯s father.

    ¡º I do not understand my daughter ¡»

    He speaks in a depressed tone.

    ¡º What Erica¡¯s thinking, doing¡­even I, her father, don¡¯t understand it ¡»

    Anna-san hears her father¡¯s voice quietly.

    ¡º Therefore, I thought that Madohori-kun¡­ That man is smart despite young, so I thought that he might understand Erica ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Thank you for your input ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said. Then she gave back the phone to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ This is Seki. We will notify you once the meeting place is decided ¡¹

    ¡º I understand. Then I will be waiting for your call ¡»

    Then, she ends the call.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, that was surprising. To think that men on Anna-san¡¯s generation call Mad Hori as an intelligent young man ¡¹

    ¡¸ It shocks me too. As expected of the man overly conscious of how the old men view him ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Mariko are getting fired up talking about Anna-san¡¯s fiance. Madohori Tadashi.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, what¡¯s Anna-san¡¯s father¡¯s relationship with the other side? ¡¹

    I asked.

    He likely accepted the negotiations but he¡¯s going to forcibly take Anna-san back by using his connections to the other side.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s doing auditor work, and so he should have some acquaintances, but, he hasn¡¯t used them proactively. If he started loaning from the other side, it¡¯ll affect his business ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I checked them just in case, but I don¡¯t think there would be any of them that dare to confront Kouzuki SS. That is as of now ¡¹

    Yeah, they specialize in auditing large enterprises after all.

    They should know fear when it comes to the Kouzuki house or Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ As of now¡­anyway, he thinks that he managed to deceive us, and he can manage as soon as he takes back Anna-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I believe so too ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to go back! ¡¹

    Anna-san?!

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to meet Father!!! ¡¹

    The call ended, and so the thread of her tension is also cut off. Now she¡¯s shouting loudly.

    ¡¸ It depends on Anna-san what happens. We¡¯re just doing what Anna-san wished for ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, giving me to my father!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a means to an end. Anyway, if we don¡¯t meet him, there will be a lot we don¡¯t know ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you have to face your reality upfront. If not, everything will remain unknown ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t mind staying ignorant to it! ¡¹

    Anna-san said.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t let that happen. Never. It¡¯s better if you know, it¡¯s Anna-san¡¯s family after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Erica-san doesn¡¯t know about her father or her late Grandfather ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yes. I don¡¯t like how your father gave up saying ¡°I don¡¯t understand my daughter,¡± but, Anna-san too, you might not understand your father either ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Anna-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san fell silent.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We got this. It¡¯s the usual thing for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, it¡¯s always a lot of trouble every time, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh? Kou-chan? You do something this fun all the time? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks smiling.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing fun. It¡¯s human lives on the line here, so we take it seriously. ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll make arrangements to the hotel where the discussion with Anna-san will be held ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at the watch in the dining room.

    It¡¯s six in the evening already.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be 8:30 to 9 PM. If the lawyer from the other side is coming, that would be the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Get that in the schedule, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ Okay. Ruriko-sama, is the Kouzuki Grand Hotel good as the venue? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let Shou-oneesama decide ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Seems like Shou-neechan decided that way since it¡¯s the easiest hotel to keep bodyguards in.

    ¡¸ A city center hotel? ¡¹

    I asked Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s more of a bay coast than the city center. It¡¯ll take 45 minutes of driving to arrive there ¡¹

    Then that means, we still have time.

    I mean, I¡¯m worried that we might depart right after dinner.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, there¡¯s still time before dinner, right? ¡¹

    I shout to the kitchen.

    Katsuko-nee just came home, and since we have a lot of people in the family, it¡¯ll take time to prep the meal.

    ¡¸ Yes, even if I hurry, it¡¯ll still take 40 minutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s helping out so we¡¯ll be finished sooner ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Mana show up from the kitchen and said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to rush it! Take it easy ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, Anna-san, why don¡¯t we begin before dinner? ¡¹

    I tell her with a smile.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s looking blankly.

    ¡¸ Your training. Training ¡¹

    Right, now, Anna-san¡­

    ¡¸ Anna-san, you¡¯re interested in training, weren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you say that earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ N-Now? What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do it while we have time! Besides, it takes time to do this ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Were you lying when you said that you were interested in sex, rape, and training? ¡¹

    I purposely speak sadistically.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not lying! I¡¯m not! ¡¹

    Anna-san;

    ¡¸ B-But, is it okay to do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously it is. No, I said that it is so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    The truth is before she could talk to her father¡­

    I want to ask out what¡¯s the actual inheritance her Grandfather left her.

    But, this girl won¡¯t answer it when I do frontal attacks.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, Sebastianus! You need to get trained together with Erica-san! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Yamada Umeko-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, uhm, if possible, I¡¯d like the same too ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san seems to have a firm resolve that I will violate her.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-sama, shall we get to a room above? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the SM room ¡¹

    I replied with a purposefully loud voice.

    It¡¯s to shock Anna-san.

    ¡¸ My, that seems fun! Of course, I¡¯m watching! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m going to watch! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Mariko want to join in.

    ¡¸ Me too, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are coming too.

    The young ladies group are all seniors to ANna-san.

    If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s give someone from the seniors as mercy to her.

    ¡¸ Arisu and Karen, help out Katsuko-nee. I¡¯ll ask you to prepare dinner ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    The two show their faces from the kitchen.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Eri and Rie, help Katsuko-nee out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    The twins stood up and head to the kitchen.

    While at it.

    ¡¸ Mitama and Kinuka, I¡¯ll have you guard the mansion. Go to Margo-san and ask her to teach you how to use the monitoring systems in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That! ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to go up to the second floor, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m coming ¡¹

    Nei and Edie are coming.

    Yeah, these two should be there to monitor Anna-san¡¯s mental state.

    ¡¸ What about Michi? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accompany you ¡¹

    She¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, after all, she can¡¯t leave Misuzu¡¯s side while Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s here.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m going. This looks fun ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1138.

    Chapter 1138. Before Sunset / A closed room 1

    That room is called SM playroom, but¡­

    There¡¯s hardly any tool that could be used to hurt women¡¯s bodies in this mansion anymore.

    All the tools that relate to the bad era are all disposed of together with Shirasaka Sousuke.

    The items left are only tools that both parties can enjoy. Furthermore, the tools for such plays are available in almost all the rooms in this mansion, which is a former brothel.

    And in this SM playroom, there are no special torture tools that are used for SM plays.

    Despite that, it¡¯s Mana¡¯s fault that this room¡¯s called SM playroom.

    Mana and Ruriko help Katsuko-nee in cleaning the house.

    They discovered this room while cleaning up the rooms that weren¡¯t used so far one by one.

    ¡¸ I thought of naming it as Marquis Bedroom since it has a magnificent Western room design, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But, Mana-san said that ¡°This is just an SM playroom¡± ¡¹

    Yeah, Ruriko¡¯s right.

    The room has an incredibly gorgeous and classical look modeled after the rooms of Western Aristocrats.

    The ceiling¡¯s tall, and it has a chandelier.

    It also has some magnificent thick wooden beams shining in black and decorated with beautiful red wallpaper.

    The walls have large oil paintings hanging in the most prominent locations.

    ¡¸ This is Leda and the Swan. An art of Zeus who transformed into a swan and raped Leda ¡¹

    Edie said.

    The room is also filled with oil paintings, etchings, and sketches with the theme of sex.

    ¡¸ Daphnis et Chlo¨¦, Dana?, Cupid and Psyche, these are all Greek Classic Erotica themes ¡¹

    Edie points at each one of them and said.

    The room also has large bookcases made of thick wooden boards, a writing desk, a chair, and other luxurious furnishings.

    All of them are Antiques imported from Europe.

    The huge bed there is also antique, it¡¯s also got a lacy canopy.

    ¡¸ This room was the deluxe suite in the Kuromori tower back then. A special room for special customers

    I talk about what Minaho-neesan taught me.

    ¡¸ Indeed, it sure has a designated cultural importance

    Kaan Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But, this is impossible, Momoko-oneesama

    Mariko looked up at the beam and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so thoroughly made like a Lord¡¯s room in a Western castle hall, and yet¡­

    The walls and beams of the room clearly have iron cuffs that are used to bind women.

    ¡¸ Having these decorate this place is a little¡­

    Leather whips, feathers, collars, and all the other tools are decorating the wall.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Mariko. This room has a strong smell of sex

    Yes, Momoko-neechan¡¯s right

    This room looks magnificent, but the eroticism stands out.

    ¡¸ It sure looks like an SM playroom

    Mariko¡¯s right. The mood of impurity stands out.

    Therefore, it¡¯s a room where it gives the strong impression of SM plays

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what it makes it feel like it¡¯s a Brothel

    Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, this room had been closed down for more than 15 years

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, why is it?

    ¡¸ Hmm, it¡¯s because there weren¡¯t any customers who liked this room

    I explained it.

    The truth is, Shirasaka Sousuke, who was in control of the brothel, until last year, didn¡¯t like the classic atmosphere.

    Fortunately, the perverted man was a rich man and didn¡¯t feel like selling off the interior and ornaments of this room to make a little money, so this room has been closed off as a ¡°forbidden room¡± for a long time.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa ¡¹

    Anna-san looks around the room restlessly.

    ¡¸ Anna-san, you like this ambiance, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I told Anna-san.

    Anna-san read old Western porno graffiti and text in her Grandfather¡¯s secret library.

    That¡¯s why she has great interests in sex, rape, and training.

    And if that¡¯s true¡­

    ¡¸ E-Err, uhm ¡¹

    Anna-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ Some books you mentioned are in that bookshelf over there ¡¹

    Edie opens the glass door of the bookshelves.

    ¡¸ Marquis Justine and Juliette Sadistic Illustrations, and then followed by Sodom¡¯s 120 Days. John Cleland¡¯s Funny Hill. My Secret Life¡±, ¡°The Closed Room¡±, ¡°Sacrifices of Pleasure¡±, ¡°Masque of Immorality¡±, ¡°Jack and the Seven Lascivious Ladies¡±, ¡°La Rose d¡¯Amour¡±, ¡°The Fascinating Turk¡±, ¡°My Lovely Fairy Frank¡±, ¡°Love Games¡±, ¡°The Story of Miss O¡±, ¡°True Love¡±, ¡°The Girl Victoria¡±, ¡°The Adventures of Young Don Juan¡± and ¡°Eleven Thousand Whips¡± written by the famous poet Apollinaire¡­ ¡¹

    Edie names the heavy Western books in order.

    ¡¸ All the books you mentioned are here ¡¹

    She smiled at Anna-san.

    ¡¸ By the way, I read all of it. Recently, I¡¯ve been following a motto of reading everything that¡¯s near me ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s read all of the books in this mansion in just half a year.

    From the old manga and novels that the successive generations of prostitutes left behind¡­

    To the original porno graffiti that¡¯s in this room.

    ¡¸ For example, ¡°La Rose d¡¯Amour¡± is about an aristocratic young man who inherits his father¡¯s estate and creates his own harem. At first, he started with his maids, and then, he kidnapped ladies of aristocracy, sail to Turkey to buy female slaves, and then finally sail to the Americas to kidnap the rich ladies of the colonies. This was a romance for men back then ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s the story.

    ¡¸ The Fascinating Turk, they call it Turk, but it¡¯s actually a Viceroy in Algeria. That man created a harem with women from various countries. One of them is English, and then that girl wrote later to a friend of hers in her hometown. At first, she was confused as to why she¡¯s forcibly raped and turned into a harem member, but she gradually became accustomed to the lifestyle. When she wrote that in her letter, the friend replied, ¡°Dirty, you¡¯ve been corrupted.¡± When the Master found out about this, he went out of the trouble to kidnap the girl¡¯s friend from England and added her to his harem It was an elaborate trick that fooled her. It was a fun read ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ The ¡°Closed Room,¡± is about a protagonist that raped a 25-year-old virgin girl who rejected him. He violated her ass first, then took her virginity. ¡°Sacrifices of Pleasure,¡± is the sequel. The maid of the girl he raped, her friends, and the acquainted mother and daughter were all raped. The only one left virgin is the last girl. Then, in the sequel to that, ¡°Mask of Immorality,¡± he rapes the sister of the first book¡¯s daughter. Lastly, in ¡°Jack and the Seven Lascivious Ladies,¡± the first girl. her maid, her friend, her sister, the mother, and daughter, and the girl¡¯s cousin, and an orphan girl who happened to be serving as water dressed as a man were all raped, completing the harem of seven ¡¹

    Haa, it¡¯s a four-volume work.

    ¡¸ So, which is the best one for you? ¡¹

    Edie asked Anna-san.

    I see. If she loved it, then she should be able to answer which one she likes.

    ¡¸ I like ¡°Frank¡± ¡¹

    Anna-san replies.

    ¡¸ Oh, ¡°My beloved fairy frank¡± ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the story in that one? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ The protagonist had an encounter with Frank. With this and that, the young man got punished, and his naked ass got whipper. However, when he took off his underwear, he discovered that Frank was a girl ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Frank had a reason why he¡¯s hiding the fact that she¡¯s actually a girl. And then, the protagonist pretended not to notice, and then he spanked Francine¡¯s naked butt. It¡¯s that kind of story ¡¹

    Edie explained.

    ¡¸ So, which is it, Anna-san? ¡¹

    I looked at her face.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s face says that she doesn¡¯t understand what I meant.

    ¡¸ What I mean, I get that you like the story, but¡­ ¡¹

    I pay attention so I don¡¯t miss any change in Anna-san¡¯s expressions.

    ¡¸ To whom do you feel empathy, the protagonist who whips the naked butt? Or Frank? Who¡¯s getting spanked? ¡¹

    Whether Anna-san¡¯s a sadist or a masochist.

    ¡¸ Err¡­I-I think it¡¯s both ¡¹

    She replies.

    ¡¸ I want to try out spanking, and getting spanked ¡¹

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸ This girl thinks that the sinful has to be punished and that someone has to punish her ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I think the cause is the secret her grandfather left her ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that people use sexual arousal to mask their mental unease. But, this girl doesn¡¯t know real sex, right? That¡¯s why she wants Darling to do the approach and also why she says ¡°I want to be trained¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s passive in her speech, but the true nature of this girl is actually aggressive! If you misread that Yo-chan, it¡¯ll come back biting to you ¡¹

    Nei said laughingly.

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t bite! ¡¹

    Anna-san says in a panic, but¡­

    ¡¸ That was a metaphor. Nobody thinks that you¡¯ll actually bite Darling. I mean, if you try to do that, I¡¯ll stop you. I won¡¯t let you ¡¹

    Edie said smilingly.

    ¡¸ So, what do you do Kou-chan? With this room, with this girl? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks excitedly.

    However, I don¡¯t know how Anna-san will react unless I go gently.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s not approach the person abruptly. I believe that we should attack from the surroundings in this case ¡¹

    Besides, we only have nearly an hour before dinner.

    We can¡¯t do anything much for now.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you¡¯re the one who brought Anna-san here so she¡¯s your responsibility ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I will teach Erica-san what it means to be trained¡­ ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1139.

    Chapter 1139. Before Sunset / Guided Education

    ¡¸ After all, Erica-san only knows about sex, rape, and training, from the books and nothing else, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Now that you mentioned it. Sebastianus, you should learn from them too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Certainly ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan commanded, and Yamada Umeko-san replied in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Oh, Momoko-oneesama, I don¡¯t think you know much about sex either ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ W-What? Mariko! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s already trained me, so I¡¯m his cute pet ¡¹

    No, Mariko, we only had sex a few times, but still¡­

    But, well, the experienced have more confidence than the virgins.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, do you mind if I get naked? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, make sure that Anna-san sees it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    It¡¯s an Arabian harem costume, which is just a bikini with a pair of thin pants on top.

    There¡¯s not much to take off.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, take a look ¡¹

    Ruriko first takes off her see-through pants.

    Slowly, like a dance.

    Ruriko does traditional dance, and so she¡¯s elegant when stripping.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, are you not embarrassed even though there are so many people watching? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s very embarrassing ¡¹

    Ruriko replies while taking off the metal fittings on the back of her bikini.

    ¡¸ But, Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s loyal sex slave, and so if Onii-sama wants it, then I¡¯ll get naked anywhere, and I¡¯ll do anything no matter how embarrassing it is. No, if I¡¯m loved, then I¡¯ll serve gladly no matter what ¡¹

    After taking off the metal fittings, Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts spill out.

    Her pink nipples are already stiff.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s happiness ¡¹

    She then moves to her hips and takes off her bikini.

    Her nice ass and hairless genitals are exposed.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Anna-san gasps as she looks at the bewitching body of her senior.

    ¡¸ Okay, I took them off ¡¹

    No, Ruriko, you¡¯re still wearing a pearl necklace and golden bracelets.

    But, the sparkling accessories on her healthy body just highlight Ruriko¡¯s sexiness.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, look at my body ¡¹

    Ruriko half-stands in front of Anna-san.

    First, she touches her face, her lips.

    ¡¸ This is Ruriko¡¯s lips, it¡¯s for kissing Onii-sama. My lips are for kissing all of Onii-sama¡¯s body. Ruriko loves serving with her mouth¡­ufufu ¡¹

    A bewitching smile.

    Next, she touches her nape¡­

    ¡¸ This is Ruriko¡¯s neck. Ruriko loves it when Onii-sama licks this part. It¡¯s an erogenous zone. It¡¯s sensitive. It feels so good that it makes my spine shiver ¡¹

    I hear a gulping sound.

    That was Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    Momoko-neechan imagines getting her nape caressed?

    ¡¸ Also, these are Ruriko¡¯s breasts. These are for Onii-sama, and Onii-sama¡¯s child with Ruriko to suck on. Onii-sama loves sucking our breasts, and Ruriko loves it too. I¡¯m weak in my nipples ¡¹

    Ruriko lifts her breasts and said.

    ¡¸ This is Ruriko¡¯s belly, Ruriko¡¯s navel, Onii-sama loves caressing this part! Onii-sama¡¯s hands are very gentle ¡¹

    And Ruriko spreads her legs facing Anna-san.

    She shows off her shameful part.

    ¡¸ And, this is the hole only for Onii-sama to ravish. A place that will accept only Onii-sama. Ufufu, you can come closer and peek. Ruriko no longer has a hymen here. Onii-sama tore it half a year ago. ¡¹

    Ruriko used both her hands and opened her slit.

    Her love nectar drips down from the inside.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Ruriko got wet because I¡¯m thinking about Onii-sama. Ruriko¡¯s an indecent slave ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s dumbfounded. Ruriko smiles at her.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama uses it whenever he wants during the past six months. Violating Ruriko as he pleases, and pouring semen in Ruriko¡¯s womb. Therefore, Ruriko¡¯s becoming even more indecent. I love having sex with Onii-sama, I love being raped too! I purposefully approach Onii-sama so I get violated! ¡¹

    When Ruriko¡¯s doing the laundry, it gets me horny.

    So, I bang her from behind several times.

    That was Ruriko creating the opportunity for me to bang her.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡­Ruriko¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko turned to me.

    ¡¸ Ruriko can¡¯t hold back anymore. Please, show Ruriko your love ¡¹

    I sit down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Sure, serve me, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko comes to me.

    I¡¯m not going to do anything.

    Ruriko uses her hands to unhook my belt skillfully.

    She pulls down my pants and exposes my penis.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s probably her first time seeing one. Anna-san raised her voice.

    However, she watches my erect penis with great interest.

    Momoko-neechan and Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) is the same.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Onii-sama, so cute. I love it ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s soft lips kiss my glans.

    ¡¸ Allow me to serve with my mouth ¡¹

    Then, she crawls her tongue.

    I stretch out my hand and grope Ruriko¡¯s squishy breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn, it feels good! ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at me.

    ¡¸ You love this too, don¡¯t you, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    She rubs her nipples to my glans.

    ¡¸ Ruriko loves that too, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I love it. Onii-sama ¡¹

    She said with a happy smile on her face.

    ¡¸ I love licking it too. Onii-sama¡¯s penis is delicious! I love drinking your semen too ¡¹

    Ruriko holds my penis and then serves it with her mouth.

    I gently pat Ruriko¡¯s hair.

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s only Ruriko! ¡¹

    Misuzu can¡¯t just stay watching.

    ¡¸ Misuzu wants to serve Danna-sama too! ¡¹

    She gets in all fours and comes to my crotch.

    ¡¸ Okay, come here Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled and opened a spot for Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick from below ¡¹

    She said and then crawls her tongue on my balls.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Danna-sama!!! ¡¹

    Misuzu takes off her clothes while crawling her tongue on my penis.

    I didn¡¯t miss Michi¡¯s hungry look.

    ¡¸ Michi, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master! ¡¹

    Michi comes over and I embraced her with my right arm.

    I kissed Michi and entwined our tongues.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, Kou¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Come here, my left side is open ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Mariko also jumps to me

    ¡¸ Kou! Ufufufu!! ¡¹

    She rubs her chest to me and rubs her nose to my nape.

    ¡¸ My, Mariko too? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ After all, Mariko wanted Kou to dote on me too! Ahn! ¡¹

    My left hand groped Mariko¡¯s breasts.

    Now, Misuzu and Ruriko are using their mouths to serve my crotch.

    My right arm is holding Michi and kissing me. And I¡¯m rubbing Mariko¡¯s breasts with my left arm.

    ¡¸ I see. Everyone¡¯s Kou-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan mutters.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ What about you girls? ¡¹

    She asks Nei and Edie, but¡­

    ¡¸ I prefer to get Darling when he¡¯s open, where nobody else is around! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, you know, I prefer the tight holds when making love! ¡¹

    The two speak with plenty of calm

    ¡¸ I see, you girls are more highly trained, which means that you¡¯re more disciplined, is that it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told the two, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wrong. We don¡¯t have the strong masochism that Mii-chan and the girls have

    ¡¸ Darling matches with the sexual preference of the girls. Not all of the girls in here all have a strong desire to be a slave ¡¹

    Nei and Edie replied.

    ¡¸ In the end, Yo-chan¡¯s got great manners, he doesn¡¯t push his cravings that forcibly ¡¹

    ¡¸ But on the other hand, the girls who want to be slaves like Ruriko do serve him thoroughly ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko doesn¡¯t want to pretend to be a slave, Ruriko is a slave. A slave that will serve Onii-sama for the rest of her life ¡¹

    Ruriko said discontentedly.

    ¡¸ Geez, Ruriko. Misuzu¡¯s also Danna-sama¡¯s pet! He will shower me with love for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her cheeks with my glans.

    ¡¸ Should Misuzu pee in front of everyone to show how much Danna-sama trained me? Danna-sama? Should Misuzu display it? ¡¹

    No, Misuzu, that¡¯s what you want to do.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Kou-chan, you sure have the two young ladies of the Kouzuki house under your control ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Wrong, Momoko-neechan. I¡¯m not in control ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ They keep on saying such words like ¡°Slave,¡± ¡°training,¡± or ¡°serving,¡± but it¡¯s just a relationship where they show that for appearances ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so, Mariko? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Mariko who I¡¯m embracing with my left hand.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We say that we¡¯re Kou¡¯s slave, or rather, that we swear to have sex with nobody but Kou, but, Kou¡¯s not one-sidedly dominating us. How do I say it, it¡¯s more of a strong mutual trust relationship? ¡¹

    Mariko replies.

    ¡¸ Kou will never betray us. And we also know that we will never betray Kou¡¯s family either. I don¡¯t feel jealousy to the other three who are serving Kou at the same time as me. Instead, there¡¯s a stronger sense of friendship, of sisters that all love Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. I can¡¯t understand how that feels ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural! Momoko-oneesama, you don¡¯t love Kou yet after all ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a feeling you won¡¯t understand until Kou embraces you, you give your virginity to him, and feel his hot semen pour into your womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we understand that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do have sex with Yo-chan every day after all ¡¹

    Edie and Nei stirs up Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Those who haven¡¯t experienced it will never understand! ¡¹

    Mariko tells Momoko-neechan like she¡¯s won or something.

    ¡¸ My, you want to brad your sexual experience to me that much? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s offended.

    ¡¸ Oh? Momoko-oneesama, you really don¡¯t understand, do you? ¡¹

    Mariko

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not the problem with sexual experience, what¡¯s more, important is that Kou loves you, and you experience love-filled sex with Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right if it¡¯s not Onii-sama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because it¡¯s Danna-sama that¡¯s why we¡¯re happy ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu also told Momoko-neechan

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko, it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko stands before me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯ll let Erica-san see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, do what you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, Mitchi, I¡¯m sorry bug can you give space? ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko gets on top of my lap.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, can you see it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Anna-san who¡¯s completely dumbfounded got startled.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s going inside me now ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s going to unite with me in the face-to-face pose.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, I¡¯ll get the angle right ¡¹

    Misuzu holds my penis and brings it to Ruriko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s good now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Erica-san, take a good look ¡¹

    Ruriko lowers her hips.

    My glans spreads out Ruriko¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s watching a man and woman have sex live.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Onii-sama¡¯s coming in. It¡¯s so big, it feels good! ¡¹

    Jupupupupupu¡­

    My erect penis is going is spreading out her narrow hole.

    ¡¸ No way, no way, no way, something so big is going inside Ruriko-sama?! ¡¹

    The girl who knew about sex only from books, trembles as she watches real sex.

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s still amazing no matter how many times I see it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san,) who are both virgins too, are fixated on our joint.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s going all-in soon¡­kuuuu!! ¡¹

    Ruriko inserts it to the root in one go.

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko-sama, does it hurt hurt? ¡¹

    Anna-san asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ It only feels good now, kuuu ¡¹

    Ruriko begins to move her hips rhythmically.

    Anna-san, Momoko-neechan, and Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san¡­)

    It¡¯s to prevent any fear from the three virgins.

    Ruriko also takes the lead in shaking her hips in the female dominant face-to-face sitting position.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    Anna-san watches my erect penis making wet sounds as it goes inside and outside of Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! It feels good! It feels good!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with an earnest expression while swinging her hips.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ruriko, it feels good for me too ¡¹

    I suck on Ruriko¡¯s nipples that sways in front of me.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Kuuun!! ¡¹

    Ruriko twitched.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s still in middle school, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan mutters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s irrelevant to us, if your body can receive Danna-sama¡¯s love, then your age won¡¯t matter, and he will love it ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s harem is okay with anything! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the ones to decide the rules ¡¹

    Nei and Edie said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I want to share this happiness with everyone too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, sure ¡¹

    Ruriko stopped moving her hips and pulls out my penis from her insides.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan, go on ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ruri-tan ¡¹

    Misuzu wants the opposite side of the same sitting position as Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t see Danna-sama¡¯s face like this, but we can have sex like Danna-sama¡¯s carrying me ¡¹

    She lowers her hips, sitting on my lap.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going in again!! ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s gaze is fixed at my penis going inside Misuzu this time.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Danan-sama¡¯s hot thing is coming in ¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu¡¯s body from behind.

    Groping Misuzu¡¯s breasts with both my hands.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! It feels good! Sex feels amazing!! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s soft ass grinds into my lap, using the springs of the bed, it shakes her body.

    Juppo, juppo, juppo, my penis pistons Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!! ¡¹

    Misuzu moans while her back trembles.

    ¡¸ So indecent. Amazing, Misuzu-san ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan can¡¯t take her eyes away from our sex.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ D-Danna-sama, it¡¯s time to switch with Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to swap with Michi now, Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t keep Danna-sama¡¯s love for myself all the time ¡¹

    They¡¯re showing the solidarity of my women.

    ¡¸ Kuuuu ¡¹

    Misuzu braced herself and half-raised her feet.

    Then, my glans comes out of Misuzu¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Michi, it¡¯s your turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already prepared! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s already naked, waiting for me on all fours.

    ¡¸ Please violate Michi from behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, sure ¡¹

    I grabbed Michi¡¯s small waist and then I went at it from behind.

    This is the third one, it¡¯s about time to show off how men get rough when they lead.

    ¡¸ Here I go, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Higiii!!! ¡¹

    I thrust inside Michi¡¯s already wet insides.

    ¡¸ Hii, hii, hiii ¡¹

    I¡¯m violating Michi¡¯s insides roughly.

    ¡¸ Kudou-senpai looks like she¡¯s in pain ¡¹

    Anna-san mutters as she watches the intense sex.

    Therefore, Michi;

    ¡¸ It feels good! Master! It feels good! More! Master! Gouge it more! Scoop more of Michi¡¯s insides!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s showing the real masochistic girl.

    ¡¸ Slap my butt! Please slap Michi¡¯s butt!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure! ¡¹

    I spanked Michi¡¯s small ass.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s pussy tightened up.

    ¡¸ It feels good! More! More! Please bully Michi more!!! ¡¹

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Can I have some too? ¡¹

    Seeing that Michi¡¯s getting satisfied alone, Mariko calls me out.

    ¡¸ Obviously. Mariko¡¯s also my woman ¡¹

    Mariko smiled happily, then¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko wants it normal ¡¹

    She gets naked, lies down on the bed, and spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Oh, okay ¡¹

    Mariko wants to do it in a missionary position.

    ¡¸ Kou, embrace me tightly. Mariko will do the same ¡¹

    Mariko embraces my back.

    ¡¸ Mariko, does it no longer hurt? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan watched Mariko¡¯s first experience with me last week, but¡­

    She doesn¡¯t know about our sex after that.

    ¡¸ Yes, now it¡¯s only pleasure. It feels warm in my heart when Kou embraces me ¡¹

    Mariko replies to Momoko-neechan¡¯s questions.

    ¡¸ I only feel sorry for Momoko-oneesama since you can¡¯t feel this happy experience ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Kou, kiss me ¡¹

    I kiss Mariko while slowly moving my hips.

    Mariko asks for my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, it¡¯s like I¡¯m dancing with Kou. It feels good. I love this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, Mariko-san is also in pleasure. Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko told Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Everyone loves it when Onii-sama makes love with them. Sex only with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Anna-san watches me have sex with Mariko.

    ¡¸ So? This is sex. Is it different from what Erica-san imagined? Are you surprised? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san trembles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Erica-san will do the same thing later. You¡¯ll be Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave after all ¡¹

    Ruriko holds Erica-san¡¯s trembling hand and said.

    ¡¸ Oh? Erica-san¡¯s already wet? ¡¹

    Ruriko made Anna-san tremble.

    She¡¯s right, you can see a stain on the panty under the see-through pants of hers.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san blushed.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. Sebastianus and I are also wet ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said bashfully.

    ¡¸ I mean, all the women in this room are wet ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    Looking at them, Nei and Edie also have a stain of love nectar in their crotch.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan and Edie, want to join in? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Maybe not now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The two seem to be holding back from sex for now.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, Yo-chan, who will you cum inside? ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Either way, it won¡¯t be just sex¡­

    We¡¯re also showing Anna-san and the girls ejaculation, which is much more startling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it on Ruriko¡¯s face ¡¹

    I replied.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1140.

    Chapter 1140. Before Sunset / The Taste of Semen

    ¡¸ Uuuu, here I go, Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    Michi, who¡¯s the best at hand job, strokes me.

    Then, I stick out my penis to Ruriko¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Yes, please pour it on Ruriko¡¯s face. Onii-sama! ¡¹

    I release it on the white skin and nice face of this young lady.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Byururururu! Byrururu! Byrurururu

    ¡¸ Hyaa!! ¡¹

    Anna-san, Momoko-neechan, and Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san)

    The three virgins are shocked at the vigor of the semen released from the penis.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s really white ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it normal to let out that much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    Anna-san who read books seems to know the color of semen.

    ¡¸ In La Rose d¡¯Amour, they say that the color is pearl grey, but¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at Ruriko¡¯s face stained by my semen in surprise.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan, I¡¯ll have some too ¡¹

    Nei scoops some semen from Ruriko¡¯s face and licks it.

    ¡¸ Yep, delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯ll scoop from here ¡¹

    Edie sucks on my glans and takes out the remaining semen from my urethra.

    ¡¸ Ahn, that¡¯s unfair you two! ¡¹

    Ruriko scoops the semen on her nose and licks it.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, me too ¡¹

    Michi licks Ruriko¡¯s face like a puppy.

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Misuzu licks Ruriko¡¯s face on the other side.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan, try it out ¡¹

    Nei said. Mariko.

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah. Ruriko-sama, I¡¯ll take some too ¡¹

    She takes some semen with her finger and licks it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little bitter ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Mariko, are you okay licking that? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks reflexively.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not really a problem, since it¡¯s Kou¡¯s baby seeds ¡¹

    Mariko replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural for Kou¡¯s women to lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t taste it every day, you won¡¯t be able to see Darling¡¯s state of health ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You seem tired today. It¡¯s lightly seasoned compared to the usual ¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s because I ejaculated so many times today already.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? Then, Sebastianus, try licking it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Momoko-ojousama! ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san panics.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kou-chan¡¯s going to violate you later so why don¡¯t you learn the taste of semen now? ¡¹

    As usual, she¡¯s absurd with her servant.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, why don¡¯t you try the same? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan mumbles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s safe to lick it, you saw us do it, so why are you scared? ¡¹

    Edie provokes her.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not! Sebastianus! I¡¯m going to lick it too! So you do too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ah, Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, feel free ¡¹

    Ruriko scoops out semen from her face and then brings it to Momoko-neechan¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ You too, lick this ¡¹

    Edie does the same to Yamada Umeko-san.

    ¡¸ Sebastianus, we¡¯re doing it in three¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) seem to be ready for it too.

    ¡¸ Here we go, 1, 2, 3! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Yamada-san licked the fingers presented to them.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s bitter ¡¹

    ¡¸ So this is how Kou-chan tastes like ¡¹

    Both of them frown on their faces¡­looks like they don¡¯t find it delicious.

    Lastly.

    I also scoop some of the semen from Ruriko¡¯s face and tell Anna-san;

    ¡¸ Lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ HUh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to be my slave, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san looked down.

    I get that she¡¯s confused because of the difference between the sexual knowledge from books and the real sex we displayed to her.

    ¡¸ Just lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hii ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is an order ¡¹

    Anna-san noticed that the girls around her all stare at her.

    And since she¡¯s the only one who hasn¡¯t tasted my semen yet¡­

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Anna-san, the young lady timidly¡­

    Licks my finger.

    ¡¸ Clean it up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Her small pink tongue licks my fingers.

    It¡¯s not just the semen, but the idea of licking a man¡¯s finger¡­that¡¯s got to be a first for her.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think of the taste? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks. Anna-san;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s salty and bitter ¡¹

    She replied with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ Good, it¡¯s gonna be dinner soon so let¡¯s wash our bodies lightly ¡¹

    I said and stood up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We moved to the shower room.

    We didn¡¯t have intense sex so we didn¡¯t sweat that much.

    We just have to rinse our bodies from the sexual fluids.

    ¡¸ Come here Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I wash Ruriko, Misuzu, Michi, and Mariko in turns.

    ¡¸ I also got wet so wash me too, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei and Edie got naked on their lower half and I washed them too

    ¡¸ Hyauu~ The water¡¯s warm ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, do you not feel uncomfortable that your crotch is wet? ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ You may want Kou to wash it too, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sebastianus, have him do it for you, as for me¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s fidgeting.

    ¡¸ I-I can do it myself! I-I¡¯ll have to wash deeper ¡¹

    She¡¯s going to wash her genitals in a place I can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you gazed at Kou¡¯s penis so much and yet you want to hide yours? ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ I-I wasn¡¯t gazing at it! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan shakes her head.

    ¡¸ You were ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, definitely ¡¹

    Edie and Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ You already have the mole in Yo-chan¡¯s penis in your memory, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan blushed.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, it¡¯s not like Kou will attack you after seeing your body. There are a lot of beautiful women who can keep him entertained anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ You already saw us have sex, so I believe that Momoko-oneesama should get naked too ¡¹

    Misuzu, the representative of the Kouzuki house said.

    ¡¸ I get it. I can¡¯t be the only one with the special treatment! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan takes off her thin pants and bikini.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s lower half sure is glamorous with her tall body.

    ¡¸ Okay, is that good enough? Now wash it Kou-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, come here, I¡¯ll wash that ¡¹

    I gently wash Momoko-neechan¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou-chan¡¯s good at this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do this with multiple people every day, so yes ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Well, Kou-chan¡¯s the Master in the harem, and yet¡­that¡¯s a lot of trouble. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I¡¯m the master that¡¯s why I can¡¯t just let my hand go free, you build a mutual trust relationship by repeating some mundane routines ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s especially true with male-female relationships. If I cut corners, then everyone will be sad¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Still, you¡¯re good at this. It makes me want you to have as my maid ¡¹

    I understood one thing from that line.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan¡¯s also accustomed to getting washed by others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I have three maids accompanying me when I take a bath ¡¹

    She¡¯s that kind of young lady.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    I¡¯m done washing Momoko-neechan

    ¡¸ Thanks, Sebastianus, you should get yours cleaned up too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sebastianus, (Yamada Umeko-san) comes forward feeling like she has no choice.

    She also got naked only on her lower half.

    Yamada-san fidgets. She¡¯s definitely not accustomed to having others wash her.

    I pour water on her crotch, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, your muscles seem different than Edie and Michi ¡¹

    I sensed as I look at Yamada-san¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also different from Mitama, Kinuka, or Haiji. Maybe it¡¯s the difference in your training school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Yamada-san¡¯s embarrassed as I look at her naked body.

    ¡¸ Umeko¡¯s body specializes in high power output. ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ She can deal with any of the dangers approaching her Master in a moment, but that¡¯s exactly why she¡¯s weak at her timings. As of now, if she tries to fight me off a hundred times, I¡¯ll win a hundred times too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would you point out my weakness then? ¡¹

    Yamada-san asks curiously.

    ¡¸ If you give me a hint, then I can start training to conquer it. Once I do that, I¡¯ll be able to take my win for sure ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already letting Darling wash your body so for me, Umeko¡¯s already my friend. We¡¯re friends, so I¡¯m giving you a bit of advice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Sebastianus, Kou-chan¡¯s going to deflower you later so these girls are your friends now ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ The technical term for that is ¡°Rod Sisters¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sebastainus ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san;)

    ¡¸ Somehow, I can¡¯t help but feel like it¡¯s natural for Kuromori-sama to wash my body like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? Right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan hasn¡¯t noticed that it¡¯s like that with her too.

    ¡¸ Well, lastly, Erica-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaa ¡¹

    Ruriko pushed Anna-san forward.

    ¡¸ Now, take it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    She¡¯s already made her resolve.

    Even so, she¡¯s embarrassed to do it herself so Ruriko strips her.

    Ruriko didn¡¯t just take off the lower half but also the top bikini too.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaan ¡¹

    Anna-san hides her breasts¡­

    That¡¯s a behavior suited for her age.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hide it, we all are naked here ¡¹

    Ruriko, Misuzu, Michi, and Mariko are completely naked.

    ¡¸ Now, let Onii-sama wash your body ¡¹

    Ruriko pushes the trembling Anna-san forward.

    This girl¡¯s not accustomed to other people washing her.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll pour some warm water now ¡¹

    Anna-san covers the nipples with both hands¡­I pour water on her hairless crotch

    Yeah, this is a beautiful slit, it¡¯s like it¡¯s a clean-cut by a knife.

    Her white skin has no puff.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, are you not going to open it up with your fingers and check for her hymen? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks curiously.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for later before I have sex with Anna-san ¡¹

    I replied. Anna-san trembled¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Kuromori-sama, I¡­ ¡¹

    She sits with her knees drawn up as I pour water on her, then Anna-san looked up at me afraid.

    ¡¸ Are you afraid? After seeing real sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    I look at Anna-san¡¯s troubled face.

    ¡¸ But, too late. Anna Erica-san, you have to take responsibility for the things you say ¡¹

    I look into her eyes.

    ¡¸ It was Anna-san who said that she¡¯ll be my sex slave, am I wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s rude to say ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a slave,¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared, so I¡¯ll stop,¡± ignoring my will and just doing what you want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, sure, I gather amazing girls and make a harem. They¡¯re all women I chose, and they are also ready to come to stay with me. We confirm our trust in each other, and that¡¯s how we live together ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not irresponsible to accept anyone who wants to apply in my harem. Don¡¯t you think that the idea of asking ¡°Please let me get in?¡± and then answering ¡°Sure, go on,¡± is rude to our group? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s face changed.

    ¡¸ Yes, y-you¡¯re right. I was naive ¡¹

    Tears gather in Anna-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ I never imagined sex or being a slave to be this much trouble. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Tears spill from Anna-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s too late even if you apologize ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Anna-san said it herself before everyone, that you want to be my sex slave, that you have interest in rape and training. So, it¡¯s too late now ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    I embraced Anna-san¡¯s small waist.

    ¡¸ Hiii! ¡¹

    The young girl turned stiff from the man¡¯s embrace.

    ¡¸ Besides, I quite like you. Anna-san ¡¹

    I smiled at the trembling girl.

    ¡¸ Anna-san, I think that you have the aptitude ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? Aptitude? ¡¹

    Her wet big eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, the aptitude to be my sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great? Erica-san? Onii-sama¡¯s accepting you ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled brightly.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s receive Onii-sama¡¯s love together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll take it slow, but I¡¯ll be sure to train you so look forward to it ¡¹

    I said. Anna-san trembles again.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great? That¡¯s what you wished for after all ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan said smilingly.

    ¡¸ Right, if a cheeky girl like you get trained¡­you have a good foundation, so I think that you¡¯ll be a wonderful slave if Kou-chan trains you ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1141.

    Chapter 1141. Approaching the Night / Itadakimasu

    We left the shower room¡­

    I put on my clothes, and the girls put on their Arabian harem clothing with only the parts dirtied replaced.

    ¡º Okay, dinner¡¯s ready, gather in the dining room! ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker at a great timing.

    ¡¸ Great. I¡¯m getting hungry already ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, I think that Kaan-san¡¯s going to eat dinner in a different room ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Different room? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ After all, you don¡¯t want to be in the same room with the Takakura sisters, do you? Our motto is to eat together with the family, so we¡¯re sorry to ask but Kaan-san, you¡¯ll have to eat dinner in a different room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan is afraid that Miko power will change her memories or tamper with her mind.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve said it many times but you know Momoko-neechan, those girls won¡¯t use their power on you. They won¡¯t do anything unnecessary ¡¹

    I said. But¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll say it again too. Servants often do something selfishly because they think it¡¯s for the better. Furthermore, the more talented the servants are, the higher the tendency. Therefore, those girls may think of controlling me even if it¡¯s contrary to Kou-chan¡¯s will ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Our family¡¯s investigating the Takakura lineage. Girls with that power cause mental instability on the place, see? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s mother, who was the previous shrine maiden, and Koyomi-chan¡¯s mother, who¡¯s the sister of her¡­

    In the end, they were swallowed up by their power¡­their hearts broke, and died.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want dangerous people to approach me ¡¹

    Well, sure, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kaan-san¡¯s investigation is lacking ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your investigation was only with the tendency of the Takakura shrine maidens so far, isn¡¯t it? You haven¡¯t investigated how the current girls fare ¡¹

    Ever since Tsukiko and the girls escaped from Kyoto, they spent their time mostly in the mansion, so¡­

    Kaan house hasn¡¯t done their investigation here yet.

    ¡¸ Those girls are very stable since Yo-chan became their Master. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a danger for a mental breakdown ¡¹

    ¡¸ I believe so too ¡¹

    Edie nodded.

    ¡¸ The main reason why the Takakura shrine maidens collapse isn¡¯t because they have too much power. It¡¯s not the power¡¯s fault. The issue is the people around them and their environment ¡¹

    ¡¸ They can read the minds of the people around them, and so they know if the other party lies to them, or have negative thoughts on them, that¡¯s what breaks their hearts ¡¹

    The Miko power isn¡¯t the problem, but the relationship with the people around them?

    ¡¸ However, Darling never lies to Tsukiko and the girls, and he doesn¡¯t have negative thoughts on them either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s got no privacy when it comes to us. Everyone knows what he¡¯s doing or where, and he always does his best to think of everything and decide on what he¡¯ll do, and we know that too ¡¹

    The two said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just dumb. I need to take a lot of time thinking compared to others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s easy to understand. Yo-chan follows some clear rules in his life, and he¡¯s a virtuous man in essence ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But I¡¯m a bad guy tho? ¡¹

    I said in surprise.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m never someone with virtue. I¡¯m a bad person belonging to an immoral organization, I¡¯m aware that those who are lawful can come and destroy us anytime ¡¹

    I¡¯m Yukino¡¯s rapist.

    I murdered Cesario Viola.

    I committed various crimes that are illegal in Japan.

    Furthermore, I have no intention of surrendering.

    I¡¯ll remain a criminal, unable to atone for my sins, and will continue my life as one.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you¡¯re virtuous ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Majority of the criminals think that they¡¯re good people. That¡¯s why their speech and actions blur ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at the managers of black companies, most of them want to become politicians because they advocate for social issues ¡¹

    They oppress people who work for them and their service to their customers is horrible, that in itself is already an anti-social act, but for some reason, they want to make a big deal about public welfare and get into politics.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan knows that he¡¯s not a good person, and that¡¯s why there¡¯s no blur. You¡¯re stable, and that¡¯s why Tsukiko-san and the girls who entrust themselves to you, also don¡¯t get mentally unstable ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you ask us why we¡¯re unified as a family, then it¡¯s because we believe in Darling. That overwhelming passionate feeling of living through in peace with everyone as long as none of us in the family betray another is a strong will ¡¹

    ¡¸ And everyone relies on that determination coming from Yo-chan. We entrust ourselves to it. We obey it. That¡¯s true for us, and Tsukiko-san and the girls too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, Tsukiko¡¯s mind will not break ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ If I break down, Tsukiko and the girls will do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. It won¡¯t be just Tsukiko and the girls though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie and I won¡¯t know what to do if Yo-chan¡¯s gone you know ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Us too ¡¹

    Misuzu said from my side.

    Ruriko and Michi look this way too.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay, Darling¡¯s got the mental fortitude ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s just as thick as Yukino-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Huh? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go to Yukino¡¯s level though ¡¹

    Shirasaka Yukino. That girl¡¯s got nerves that you can use as a rope.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, ordinary men would burst out dealing with just one of the shrine maidens. ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san¡¯s mother¡¯s heart broke not because of her Miko power, it¡¯s because her partner couldn¡¯t accept that she¡¯s a woman with that power ¡¹

    Yeah, that man lived a life knowing that his wife read his thoughts and control them¡­

    Thus, the husband broke.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s essential is that it has to be like Yo-chan, someone who can take it in nonchalantly, with his mighty dullness ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama took me and Kouzuki house nonchalantly too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s dullness is some amazing talent. And so, even when Darling makes a harem, he takes it calmly and just stands strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, there¡¯s not even a fight inside Yo-chan¡¯s harem ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ordinary harems have women jealous of each other, hating and being brutal on each other, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, Ya-chan, harems aren¡¯t even normal, right? ¡¹

    I said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s where you¡¯re lacking in awareness Darling. Some countries still accept polygamy, and if you read history, you can read records of the royalty of some countries gathering women ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Our group is indeed intimate ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ All of it is because of Darling¡¯s massive stability ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, Anna-san, if you want to reach peace, then come to our side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s surprised that her name¡¯s suddenly called.

    ¡¸ Anna-san, you don¡¯t know how big of a problem you are carrying, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s definitely less than the Kouzuki or the Takakura house¡¯s problem. Even Nei has quite the complicated heart you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t deny that, but, everyone in here has something heavy that we carry with us. But, Darling catches it all so calmly. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s that mighty dullness ¡¹

    Nei and Edie looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ THat¡¯s right, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to love Kou too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it now, I was such a hesitant and bothersome woman, and yet, Kou just accepted me with such a calm face ¡¹

    Mariko speaks to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ And so, I think that Momoko-oneesama can entrust her body to Kou too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mariko! W-What are you talking about! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan panics.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m the daughter of the Kaan house! Someday, I¡¯ll have to marry into another noble family for my house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true for me too, but, oh well, we will manage ¡¹

    Mariko whose mother is from the Kanou house is to marry another nobleman to raise her family¡¯s status.

    ¡¸ Even in nobility, there are heads that are homosexual too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, are you going to marry someone in that kind of family and just give birth to a child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, I¡¯ll bear Kou¡¯s child. My legal husband won¡¯t touch me at all ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also the same kind of evil as Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, so you plan it to be like that ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a fed-up look.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t do something like that with Mariko. Kaan house is special, and so I have to fulfill my destiny ¡¹

    She speaks lonely.

    Momoko-neechan hasn¡¯t noticed that she¡¯s already served to me on a plate.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, Kaan-sama, this room please ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s waiting in the corridor to the dining room.

    Momoko-neechan goes to a room a bit distant from the dining room.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Sebastianus, you can dine in with everyone else ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells her bodyguards.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll stay with Momoko-ojousama ¡¹

    Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) replied

    ¡¸ Ah, t-then sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, I will sit with you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan comes from the dining room.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, join them in their table, Kaan-sama is a guest of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll accompany you too ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also going with Misuzu and Momoko-neechan on the other room.

    ¡¸ You too, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s later, but could you drop by later? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Huh? If that¡¯s the case, then why shouldn¡¯t I join you in the room for dinner? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll make the other girls sad. Anna-san¡¯s going there too¡­eat together with everyone. You can just join with us later ¡¹

    Oh, can¡¯t leave Anna-san, right¡­

    Also, Shou-neechan hasn¡¯t beckoned Anna-san to Momoko-neechan¡¯s room, meaning;

    They must be having a conversation while Anna-san isn¡¯t there.

    ¡¸ Got it. Then, see you later, Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, later. Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled and goes to the room designated to her with Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san).

    Misuzu, Michi, and Shou-neechan followed after.

    ¡¸ Err, in the end, it¡¯s five people. Mana¡¯s going to be serving at that table so Megu-oneechan and Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s in the dining room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, I haven¡¯t done anything today ¡¹

    Ruriko apologized to Mana, her fellow houseworker.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, sometimes this day happens! See you! ¡¹

    Mana goes to the kitchen taking meals for their share.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡¯s also stable thanks to Yo-chan, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go in ¡¹

    We also go to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa!!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes runs and jumped at me.

    Oh, Agnes and the girls also changed their clothes to the Harem-like bikini top and bottom and see-through pants.

    It¡¯s just Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, Megu, and Yukino, who¡¯s wearing that mysterious Indian look, who hasn¡¯t changed their clothes.

    Although, Katsuko-nee and Megu are wearing maid clothing.

    Yeah, everyone in the house is here.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Arabian Nights today! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? Another new girl? ¡¹

    Mao-chan noticed Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Done with her already? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me.

    She¡¯s prohibited from talking about sex when Mao-chan¡¯s present.

    ¡¸ Not yet. But, tonight, that¡¯s for sure ¡¹

    Noticing what we¡¯re talking about, Anna-san tensed up.

    ¡¸ Then, she¡¯s Agnes¡¯ friend, right?! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles happily.

    ¡¸ Err, is she going to be Mao¡¯s family too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She will! So, she¡¯s now a provisional friend! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Agnes, you know what provisional means now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do! I¡¯m doing my best in my studies after all! ¡¹

    Agnes puffs her chest with pride.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Mao! 4 Years old! Onee-san, how old are you? ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiled brightly and looked up at Anna-san and asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Anna Erica. 14 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, 14¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s in the same age as Mana-chan and Yomi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Older than Arisu-chan and Mitama-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! And younger than Ruriko-chan and Michi-chan! ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes talked.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to the table ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, can we bring her to our table? ¡¹

    Recently, girls who are in the same age group gather in the same spot at the table.

    Well, I get that Arisu and Karen have their circumstances¡­

    Luna and Yomi are being considerate too.

    Anna-san will feel at ease when she¡¯s at the table with those of the same age as her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go eat dinner together with Anna-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, Anna-chan? Erica-chan? Which do you prefer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Erica-chan, this way ¡¹

    Agnes pulls Anna-san¡¯s hand.

    Anna-san looked at me worriedly, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re my family, they¡¯re good girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s okay. Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Agnes will introduce you to everyone! Come, Erica-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Agnes takes Anna-san to the table of the young group.

    ¡¸ Hmm, she¡¯s getting trained nicely ¡¹

    Nei whispered to my ears.

    ¡¸ That girl looked at Yo-chan when she was feeling worried ¡¹

    Ah.

    So far, she¡¯s come here relying on Ruriko, so¡­

    She looks at Ruriko¡¯s face whenever she¡¯s worried.

    ¡¸ Nagisa¡¯s got some job to do in the shop so she¡¯s not coming, so Nagisa and Haiji-chan will eat later ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes from the kitchen while saying that.

    Minaho-neesan won¡¯t be coming back home since she¡¯s in the hotel basement in front of the station¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll also help out ¡¹

    Seeing Megu carrying the meals in the wagon from the kitchen, Ruriko hurriedly puts on an apron on her harem clothing.

    Today, Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s also wearing an apron, helping out on the table like it¡¯s also their turn

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s a rare opportunity, I thought of making some Arabian-style food! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells everyone.

    ¡¸ Steamed Arabic Chicken, Arabic meatballs and dumplings, and Arabic salad! ¡¹

    Everyone clapped their hands.

    Anna-san¡¯s looking at the situation dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not really Arabic food! It¡¯s just Arabic style, don¡¯t think of the other way around, if you ask me why is that, well, some of them has pork mixed in! Let¡¯s keep that a secret ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said loudly.

    ¡¸ Distributing the plates ¡¹

    ¡¸ Plates! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka arrange the plates on the table.

    We also sit down with the senior group.

    Then.

    Tsukiko comes in.

    ¡¸ It seems that our power is needed ¡¹

    She tells me.

    She read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t think we can solve Anna-san¡¯s house problem without using the Miko power ¡¹

    Anna-san came over suddenly today¡­

    She was having high tension from the start, and she looks desperate.

    That young girl came here, running away from home suddenly.

    Furthermore, she suddenly talks about making her a sex slave to me, a man she just met for the first time, it¡¯s just abnormal no matter how you look at it.

    I¡¯m not that stupid to get swallowed in with Anna-san saying that she¡¯s interested in sex, rape, and training.

    Somehow, there¡¯s something absurd going on in the background.

    The reason why I haven¡¯t asked yet is¡­

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan finds it amusing, so we can¡¯t take it slow. We need to settle it by tonight if possible ¡¹

    If we drag on this incident, it¡¯ll only get worse.

    We should end it during our meeting with Anna-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ Certainly. Then, I¡¯ll bring Luna ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s aggression is too strong, and Koyomi-chan doesn¡¯t have her power stable yet. In that regard, Luna can feign to be Anna-san¡¯s friend in school ¡¹

    The truth is, Luna¡¯s also enrolling in that same school.

    So, she will be Anna-san¡¯s junior soon enough.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ No, you do it Tsukiko ¡¹

    A flash came into my mind.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that Tsukiko¡¯s better at calming her mind since you¡¯re an adult ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m not that stable ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ But, if Kou-sama¡¯s with me, then I can calm down. I can stabilize myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then do that, Luna still has to accompany Agnes in her studies tonight ¡¹

    They¡¯re of the same age, and they will take their entrance exams.

    I want Luna, Koyomi-chan, to pull Agnes up during the tests.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I understand ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles gently.

    ¡¸ What? What are you guys talking about? ¡¹

    Nei comes into our conversation.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you¡¯ll join us during the conversation with Anna-san¡¯s father later ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You sure? ¡¹

    Nei asks, but, she¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan¡¯s going to manage the negotiations she¡¯s smart, but we need someone to stir things up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why can¡¯t I do it? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Edie, I think it¡¯s going to be a delicate family problem so if it¡¯s you, you¡¯re going to stir it up too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I guess I¡¯m going to confuse the other party too much ¡¹

    An American combat girl with blonde hair, blue eyes, and brown skin talking with weird Japanese¡­

    It¡¯s a little too quirky.

    ¡¸ Besides, I think that it¡¯s better to have Michi, someone whose face is known, to let them see that they¡¯re dealing with the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Right, Michi¡¯s the bodyguard of the young lady of the Kouzuki house.

    Michi should come with us.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Ruriko¡¯s the perpetrator to why Anna-san came here so I have to go to the negotiations, but can Misuzu-chan come? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Misuzu-chan wants to know the truth on the scene ¡¹

    If Misuzu thinks that way, maybe we should bring her.

    ¡¸ Hey, if she wants the truth, she can just wait here and ask for it later, right? ¡¹

    Yukino, who¡¯s wearing that Indian clothing, asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to scare the other side of the two daughters of the Kouzuki house is in there. So, Mii-chan maybe needs to stay at home ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san who¡¯s one of the three granddaughters of the Kouzuki house says from the other side of the table.

    Oh, everyone¡¯s aware of the situation.

    There¡¯s no privacy in this house.

    ¡¸ Well, the place is in the Kouzuki house¡¯s hotel so they can watch the discussion in real-time ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the setting is that Anna-san asked Ruriko, her senior in school, for advice, and so, she ran away from her home. So I don¡¯t think that Misuzu should be there. Anna-san¡¯s father will think that it¡¯s still confidential ¡¹

    He fears that Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house, will discover this.

    ¡¸ I understand. Misuzu-chan will stay here ¡¹

    Ruriko agreed.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Yeah, leave this to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-chan said that she wants to go, should we do something about it? ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Momoko-neechan wants to be there during the talks.

    But, showing Momoko-neechan from the Kaan house, who should be irrelevant to Anna-san¡­

    It¡¯s definitely going to cause chaos.

    ¡¸ I got it, I¡¯ll go persuade Momoko-neechan in that room later ¡¹

    While we¡¯re talking¡­

    The food¡¯s ready on the table.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s to start the dinner? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    Agnes said. Koyomi-chan stands up.

    Then, loudly;

    ¡¸ Well then, Itadakimasu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Itadakimasu ¡¹

    Yeah, Koyomi-chan¡¯s grown accustomed to the family now, she¡¯s much more cheerful.

    ¡¸ Now, come and let¡¯s eat, Erica-chan ¡¹

    Agnes talks to Anna-san positively.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-neesan¡¯s food is delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can ask for seconds ¡¹

    The twins, Eri and Rie tell Anna-san with a smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1142.

    Chapter 1142. Approaching the Night / Secrets are There

    Observing Anna-san while at dinner.

    Agnes, Arisu, and Luna talk to Anna-san with a smile, showing her consideration.

    Yomi, whose of the same age, took a step back and is being quiet.

    That¡¯s the coordination of the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ Anna-senpai, Agnes-san, and the girls will soon enroll to our school ¡¹

    Karen also offered a topic.

    ¡¸ Therefore, please teach Agnes-san and the girls about our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to know, what do you do in school? ¡¹

    Agnes asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well¡­that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Agnes-chan¡¯s first time in a Japanese school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, she has a lot that she doesn¡¯t know ¡¹

    Rie and Eri said.

    The truth is, it¡¯s Agnes¡¯s first time going to school, but¡­

    Agnes has blonde hair and blue eyes, so Anna-san will misunderstand that she¡¯s a returnee.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. If that¡¯s the case¡­well, the features of a Japanese school are¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san seems lost, but she talks to Agnes and the girls.

    She¡¯s a girl who is caring for others in her root.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Momoko-neechan called Anna-san the ¡°Middle School Star,¡± from the start, but¡­ ¡¹

    I whisper to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ She indeed is. Bright and cheerful, clearheaded, athletic, and she¡¯s also a lovely girl, and so the seniors adore her, and the juniors yearn for her ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s in her third year in middle school, so she knows Anna-san, who¡¯s in her first year.

    ¡¸ Even so, Anna-san was too eccentric when she came to this mansion ¡¹

    She¡¯s too excited, and then gets depressed immediately. Her mood swings are intense.

    ¡¸ I knew it, there¡¯s another big problem other than those that Erica-san talked about, but¡­ ¡¹

    There should be a bigger reason why she ran away from home.

    ¡¸ I think Ruriko already knows it all, right? ¡¹

    I asked her straight.

    That¡¯s why she invited Anna Erica-san here

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ However, I can¡¯t talk about it here. Erica-san is sending glances this way ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s worried that Ruriko will tell me

    ¡¸ Besides, I believe Shou-oneesama¡¯s investigation is already complete ¡¹

    Ruriko did give instructions to Shou-neechan before.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is filled with excellent people after all ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Shou-neechan¡¯s dining with Momoko-neechan in the other room.

    I¡¯m going there later, so that means that she probably has something to report.

    I look at the young group¡¯s table again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll guide you around the school once you¡¯re there ¡¹

    Yeah, there should be no problems leaving Anna-san to the young group for now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go to the other room for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I intended to go out stealthily, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, Papa, where are you going? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks me loudly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just going to check on our guests in the other room ¡¹

    I said naturally.

    ¡¸ Agnes will play with Erica-chan for now so it¡¯s okay! She won¡¯t be lonely so don¡¯t worry! ¡¹

    Agnes said. Anna-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ The rule in this house is to never leave sad girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our iron rule to get along with everyone ¡¹

    The twins nod at each other and said.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows that Anna-senpai will join in the family soon enough ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Everyone knows ¡¹

    Arisu tells Anna-san

    ¡¸ The person in the other room is a guest, but Erica-chan isn¡¯t ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Erica-chan will be Mao-chan and Agnes¡¯s big sister tonight! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! Mao¡¯s happy! ¡¹

    Anna-san listens to the conversation with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s welcoming you from the bottom of their hearts, Erica-san, can you feel it? ¡¹

    Ruriko, her senior, smiles gently at her and said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Anna-san replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. We only want to be friends with Erica-san ¡¹

    Luna who read Anna-san¡¯s thoughts said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Agnes just wants to be friends with Erica-chan ¡¹

    Agnes also tells her to double it up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I left the dining room alone and then go to the other room where Momoko-neechan¡¯s dining.

    I knocked on the door.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    That was Momoko-neechan¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go ahead, we were waiting for you ¡¹

    I got in and¡­

    Shou-neechan, Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san,) Shou-neechan, Misuzu, and Michi are all eating at the table.

    Mana¡¯s standing on the side since she¡¯s working as a waiter.

    ¡¸ Mana, it¡¯s okay now, go back to the dining room and eat with everyone else ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, if they ask for seconds and after-meal tea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can do that ourselves, thank you, Mana-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu tells Mana.

    Though Kouzuki and Kaan house are both nobility, they shouldn¡¯t just treat Mana like a servant.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan, the guest, smiled at Mana.

    ¡¸ Okay, then excuse me ¡¹

    Mana bows her head politely and left the room.

    ¡¸ That was a beautiful girl. Although, that Nei is still on a different league ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan¡¯s women are all beauties, but those two are special ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s beautification program is doing well.

    She¡¯s growing more and more for the past six months.

    It¡¯s good that she started this at the age where she¡¯s still growing.

    ¡¸ That girl named Mana, is she also Kou-chan¡¯s slave? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s one of the firsts ¡¹

    Yukino and Megu aren¡¯t my slaves.

    ¡¸ I see. So Anna Erica-san will be one of your latest ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Seki-san, you didn¡¯t call Mariko here because you have some information about Anna-san you don¡¯t want anyone else but the people in here should know, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan talks to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Meaning, a secret that only Kou, Misuzu, and I can know ¡¹

    Michi and Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san,) are also here, but¡­

    The young lady of the Kaan house doesn¡¯t count the bodyguards.

    She knows that professional bodyguards never talk about the things they discover during their duty.

    Michi and Yamada-san are hardcore bodyguards that serve the Kouzuki and Kaan house, which both are called the noble among nobles.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Michi, bring Danna-sama some tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Since Mana left the room, Michi¡¯s the one preparing tea.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, what is it about? Ruriko seems to be the only one who knows much ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s a little complicated ¡¹

    Shou-neechan begins to speak.

    ¡¸ First, Anna-san¡¯s misunderstanding. There is the case of Anna-san¡¯s father trying to take away Anna-san¡¯s inheritance from her late Grandfather, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, for some reason Anna-san¡¯s Grandfather adopted her¡­

    Then, he left a will to split the inheritance to Anna-san and his son.

    ¡¸ Currently, Anna-san¡¯s father is the representative auditor, but, they¡¯re going to merge with another auditing company¡­that¡¯s the truth, but¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Somehow, the fact that Anna-san¡¯s grandfather adopted her, and the idea that he didn¡¯t want to hand over his inheritance to his son because he doesn¡¯t trust him, will influence the Father¡¯s work, was it?? ¡¹

    There¡¯s that story.

    The question of ¡°Is it okay to let entrust the auditing of large enterprise to a man whose father doesn¡¯t even trust him¡±

    It¡¯s a problem of trust.

    ¡¸ Yes. That sure is a problem, but, it seems that it¡¯s not what Anna Keiichiro was worried about ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Anna Keiichirou-san¡¯s got something he has to resolve much sooner ¡¹

    That is?

    I listen to Shou-neechan with a serious look.

    ¡¸ They call an Auditing company a company if they have five or more CPA. And so, naturally, Anna-san¡¯s father, the representative, is also a CPA. The late Grandfather is one too. Then, CPA has a special set of rules ¡¹

    Rules?

    ¡¸ In current Japan, CPAs are allowed to own stock in various companies, but they¡¯re not allowed to own stocks in companies that they¡¯re directly involved in auditing ¡¹

    So they can¡¯t have stocks there?

    ¡¸ If he¡¯s a shareholder in that company, he won¡¯t give an auditing result that will be detrimental to that company, right? It¡¯ll lower the value ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Thus, CPAs in private practice are strictly restricted from doing such things, but it¡¯s even more strict in CPAs who belong to auditing firms ¡¹

    Okay¡­

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a member of an auditing firm, you¡¯re not allowed to own not only the shares of the company you¡¯re directly in charge of but also of the companies that your colleagues in the same firm are in charge of. Even if it¡¯s in a different branch, or a different place, even if it¡¯s colleagues you never saw or talked to before, you can¡¯t buy the stock of the companies that they¡¯re auditing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, because they might stealthily hear some information from the inside, like, ¡°That company¡¯s performance is rising,¡± or ¡°a secret project is about to begin,¡± which raises the value of the stock ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Meaning, it becomes a hotbed for insider trading ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Correct ¡¹

    Shou-neechan continues.

    ¡¸ So, Anna-san¡¯s late Grandfather was also a CPA, but, all the shares he owned were in companies that had nothing to do with his auditing firm. He handed those over to Anna Erica-san through inheritance. The lawyer is currently handling it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s lawyer, which is her guardian, is to take care of her inheritance until she becomes an adult.

    That was according to Anna-san¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s will.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, I¡¯m pretty sure those were all blue-chip stocks, weren¡¯t they? Ten years since her Grandfather¡¯s death, all of the stocks have gone up tremendously, haven¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Anna-san said it herself, the value of her current assets over 300M ¡¹

    And she¡¯s that young, haaa

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that so far, since Anna Erica-san¡¯s name doesn¡¯t overlap with the companies that Anna Keniichiro¡¯s auditing firm is in charge of ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at me.

    ¡¸ But, the father¡¯s going to merge with another auditing firm, isn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    In that moment, Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. So that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    She nods.

    ¡¸ Yes, the auditing firm they¡¯re merging with is in charge of companies that Anna-san has stocks for ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ When they merge, they become the same corporate body, right? If that¡¯s the case, even if it¡¯s his daughter¡¯s name, it poses a problem since she holds stocks of the company that his company is in charge of ¡¹

    I see. So it¡¯s a breach of rules among the CPAs

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Anna-san¡¯s father needs to sell the shares of the company that¡¯s audited by the company he¡¯s merging with for about 70M Yen as soon as possible ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I see. Anna-san¡¯s still a minor, furthermore, normally, the custodial parent is free to manage the assets left to the minor but it should be customary to sell any potential suspicious stock before the merger is complete, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s in his 14-year-old daughter¡¯s name, but, they can¡¯t help but suspect that this is a way to evade the rules. And truly, Anna Erica-san¡¯s stocks are all blue-chip stocks ¡¹

    ¡¸ If she continues to hold the stocks, Anna-san¡¯s father will be exiled from the CPA¡¯s society ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. However, in Anna-san¡¯s case, her late Grandfather instructed his lawyer in his will to manage her asset as her legal guardian ¡¹

    ¡¸ The Father can¡¯t dispose of the shares until Anna-san¡¯s releases the guardianship of the lawyer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Shou-neechan nods.

    ¡¸ Even so, they need Anna-san¡¯s approval, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Naturally. The inheritance Anna-san received from her grandfather is her personal property ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replied to me.

    ¡¸ But, Anna-san¡¯s father, Anna Kenichiro is already in serious trouble that he needs it resolved asap. Nothing is much more grave than questioning his reputation. After all, he¡¯s going to cause inconvenience to the hundreds of CPAs who belong to the two auditing firms ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯m sure that the other accountants will follow the rules and give up all the shares of the company that the merging corporation is in charge of by the set deadline ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Anna Kenichirou, the representative of one of the auditing firms is to say that he couldn¡¯t sell his shares before the deadline, the merger itself will stop ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the new company¡¯s credibility will be at stake ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, perhaps, Anna Kenicirou doesn¡¯t want to take the entire inheritance his daughter received from her grandfather. Although ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, once the control of the legal guardian is lifted, Anna-san¡¯s father will be able to dispose of Anna-san¡¯s assets, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Correct. As it stands now, the lawyer who¡¯s Anna-san¡¯s legal guardian is the only one to take care of her assets and no one else, it¡¯s all according to the Grandfather¡¯s will ¡¹

    The father can¡¯t go ask the lawyer to ask for Anna-san¡¯s permission and sell off the stocks willfully.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t want the stock in question to remain in Anna-san¡¯s hands. The union of the companies is approaching ¡¹

    It¡¯s an impending problem.

    But, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Then, why did Anna-san think that her father¡¯s taking all of her inheritance away? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s her misunderstanding ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asserted.

    I think so too.

    Even in the conversation earlier¡­

    Anna Kenichirou¡¯s an obstinate man, but¡­

    Still, I didn¡¯t feel any ill will towards his daughter.

    ¡¸ But, Anna-san is afraid of her father ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Right. She¡¯s under the impression that her father¡¯s trying to take away her fortune after all¡­she even ran away from home ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Despite that, she mentioned that she¡¯ll be my slave, and she¡¯ll give all of her assets amounting to 300M. Meaning, Anna-san¡¯s got no interest in the assets themselves ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel like there¡¯s some secret we don¡¯t know yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we just completed our investigation just now. Right before we started our meal ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ In the end, we had to investigate up to 15 years ago so it took us a lot of time. I also did my own investigation ¡¹

    Fifteen years ago?

    Anna Erica-san is 14.

    ¡¸ This is a problem influenced by the time Anna Erica-san¡¯s born ¡¹

    Then¡­

    Shou-neechan speaks of the origin of the problem.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I get it now ¡¹

    Hearing Shou-neechan¡¯s report, Momoko-neechan understood

    And, she sighs out.

    ¡¸ That indeed says why the trust in her Father is lost ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I didn¡¯t imagine that he could hide such truth ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also surprised.

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s why Anna-san was feeling overwhelmed and desperate ¡¹

    I also am surprised by what Shou-neechan reported.

    That sure will make her run away from home.

    Even volunteer to become a sex slave.

    She¡¯s so desperate that it¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡¸ I now get why Ruriko couldn¡¯t talk about the details now ¡¹

    The truth is too devastating that she can¡¯t talk about it so carelessly before Anna-san.

    It might just heat up Anna-san even further.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Ruriko remained in the dining room ¡¹

    Although, I¡¯m sure that she did her own research separate from the Kouzuki SS.

    At least, Ruriko hasn¡¯t revealed Anna-san¡¯s secret to anyone else.

    ¡¸ Yes, if Ruriko told us secretly, then that girl will lose her trust in Ruriko. ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    That¡¯s why Anna-san was always by Anna-san¡¯s side. Always in a place, she could see.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait a second. Uhm, Seki-san. Does Anna-san¡¯s father, know this far into the truth? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ Well, Anna Erica-san perhaps discovered the truth through the journal left in the secret library her Grandfather left behind ¡¹

    Only Anna-san can enter that library. Her father doesn¡¯t even know that there¡¯s a secret room hidden in the detached building used by his Father who died away.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I don¡¯t think Anna Kenicirou knows ¡¹

    Even in the call earlier, the father was seriously worried about Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Then, this is just some unnecessary trouble. If he discovers the truth, I¡¯m sure that the father will also tip over ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s right.

    It might be the cause of the Anna house¡¯s collapse.

    ¡¸ This is a much more delicate problem than imagined, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu looks confused too.

    ¡¸ This is a problem that might even change the identity of Anna Erica ¡¹

    Shou-neechan summarized.

    ¡¸ So, what do you plan Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be using the shrine maidens. I¡¯ll bring Tsukiko with me during the meeting with Anna-san¡¯s father. That¡¯s what I have so far ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem that we need to settle as soon as possible, and if we¡¯re going for a major operation, then we¡¯re going to use everything we can ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, that might be the only option ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan agreed.

    ¡¸ So you can¡¯t deal with it unless you operate her heart. Hm? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ By the way, Seki-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just how did you investigate to find out about this truth? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ How did you discover some secret that only Anna-san read from her late Grandfather¡¯s journal, which is something 15-years-old, and something Anna-san¡¯s father doesn¡¯t even know? ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why I chose someone who knew Anna-san¡¯s Grandfather before he died ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ To be specific, Kuromori Minaho-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    Right¡­

    Minaho-neesan was kidnapped to the Black Forest 16 years ago.

    She¡¯s already on the other side 15 years ago.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-san came to this mansion out of inevitability ¡¹

    That means?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1143.

    Chapter 1143. Approaching the Night / Departure!

    ¡¸ Anna-san¡¯s late grandfather was a customer of the Kuromori house¡¯s brothel, wasn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    I asked Shou-neechan.

    Before Shirasaka Sousuke took over when the mansion was the Kuromori tower.

    ¡¸ It seems that he no longer comes to this mansion when Kuromori Minaho-san was in here ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s when Shirasaka Sousuke stormed in.

    Most of the good customers since its inception have stopped coming.

    Anna-san¡¯s Grandfather is one of them.

    ¡¸ But, there was a clerk that¡¯s been serving the brothel ever since its establishment, wasn¡¯t there? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Morimoto-san? ¡¹

    Morimoto-san was let go from the brothel because of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    After that, because of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s over abuse and irresponsible management of prostitutes¡­

    The former prostitutes begged Jii-chan¡­

    Thus, the Kouzuki house intervened with the Black Forest.

    He did three supporting interventions, first is to bring Minaho-neesan to the management. The second is to bring back Morimoto-san, the clerk. And third, bring Kyouko-san for inspection.

    And, Minaho-neesan revamps the management of the Black Forest, while slowly taking away the sympathizers of Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Minaho-neesan spent her time trying to take back the brothel until he was executed half a year ago.

    ¡¸ Morimoto-san is living in one of the adjacent houses of the mansion. Sometimes, Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee come and see him ¡¹

    Morimoto-san won¡¯t be joining in with the new brothel in the hotel basement in front of the station.

    He¡¯s retired from brothel work after Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s death.

    He¡¯s already old, and he probably doesn¡¯t want to work far from the mansion, in the hotel in front of the station.

    ¡¸ Morimoto-san, the clerk, seems to know the situation about Anna-san. As expected, it seems that he continued to gather information about the former customers, even if they stopped coming. It¡¯s to prepare when the customer comes back someday ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Morimoto-san knows what happened inside Anna house 15 years ago.

    ¡¸ And, that¡¯s why only Minaho-san can convey that information from the other side. He had to know information about his customers in real-time mainly for the sake of the customers. Therefore, Minaho-san also knows the details, and it was right of her to remember it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ So, Minaho-san conveyed the information she heard to the investigator of Kouzuki SS. It¡¯s all true. With that said, we¡¯re the people who know the most about Anna house¡¯s secret. The head, Anna Kenichirou probably doesn¡¯t know anything, and Anna Erica-san who read her late Grandfather¡¯s journal doesn¡¯t have all of the information either ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Right. Anna-san¡¯s late Grandfather died ten years ago, and so her information source is the journal in her late Grandfather¡¯s secret library, so she doesn¡¯t know anything past her Grandfather¡¯s death ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Right, she only knows her surroundings for the past ten years ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s still in middle school, so she has limits on what she can investigate.

    ¡¸ We also have the ten years amount of information ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve gathered all the cards we can use so what¡¯s left is for the match to begin ¡¹

    Later, we¡¯re going to be interviewing Anna-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ Okay. Okay, the people that¡¯ll come in the conversation will be Anna-san herself, Ruriko, and me ¡¹

    Anna-san relied on Ruriko from the Kouzuki house, and so she ran away from home and to this mansion.

    Ruriko and I are representatives of the house and will meet them.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan¡¯s going to be the observer ¡¹

    We¡¯re minors, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Jii-chan, the representative of the Kouzuki house, has to show up.

    That¡¯s not what Anna-san¡¯s father wants.

    If the head of the Kouzuki house comes, then it¡¯ll attract attention, and the public will know the problem.

    Therefore, Shou-neechan, an adult from the Kouzuki house¡¯s side, will be the one to supervise the spot.

    ¡¸ Then, Tsukiko and Ya-chan¡¯s coming ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power, and Nei¡¯s analysis and observation powers will do good.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you¡¯ll stay here, if there are too many people, then Anna-san¡¯s father will get cautious. Oh right, I¡¯ll bring Michi with me. It¡¯s better to have a bodyguard with me ¡¹

    I tell them the lineup I decided in the dining room earlier.

    ¡¸ Indeed, if I do come it might give off a bad impression to the other party ¡¹

    Misuzu agreed.

    ¡¸ Michi, I¡¯ll ask you to guard Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi replies with her usual blank look.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we will be going to the hotel with six people ¡¹

    I said. Then;

    ¡¸ Well, Sebastianus and I am going too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I definitely want to watch this interesting event unfold personally! ¡¹

    Mariko considers her an elder sister, that¡¯s because she¡¯s also a lump of curiosity.

    I mean, this girl could be the spirit of curiosity itself.

    ¡¸ We already conveyed to Anna Kenichirou-san that I¡¯m also involved in this event in the call earlier ¡¹

    Speaking of which. Momoko-neechan did come to the call with Anna-san¡¯s father earlier.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t. I¡¯m bringing Tsukiko with us. You don¡¯t want the Takakura shrine maidens to approach you, right, Momoko-neechan? ¡¹

    She¡¯s extremely afraid of the thought that her mind gets manipulated.

    ¡¸ Right, so don¡¯t bring the shrine maiden, Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan wants to take out Tsukiko from the group, but¡­

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do that. We¡¯re going to need Tsukiko¡¯s power. If things go horribly wrong, we have to take some pretty drastic measures ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s father, and Anna-san herself.

    We might not be able to fix this problem unless we manipulate their memories.

    ¡¸ The venue will be in the Kouzuki house¡¯s hotel, so you can watch the footage in the place from the mansion. Shou-neechan, is that possible? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we can do that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, you¡¯ll have to watch in this mansion with Misuzu ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ No way. I always watch Kabuki and Sumo wrestling in the front seat! I don¡¯t want to miss out on something so fun so it has to be up close! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re going to bring Tsukiko, our shrine maiden ¡¹

    I insisted.

    ¡¸ Okay. Prepare a second car then. Sebastianus and I will sit in the car where there¡¯s no shrine maiden ¡¹

    Hey now, Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Also put the meeting place in a spacious room. If that¡¯s the case, we can watch while not worrying about the Miko powers reaching us ¡¹

    Miko power¡¯s effect diminishes in distance.

    Momoko-neechan knows that weakness.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, due to the security circumstances, we only have one car to bring everyone in, and we can only prepare an ordinary room for meeting ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ If we pick a spacious hall, it¡¯ll be hard to secure it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I replied to Momoko-neechan instead of Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ There are more blind spots in big rooms. And Shou-neechan will have to protect two core people. That would mean increasing the personnel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then why don¡¯t you increase them? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan still pushes through.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t. If we bring out too many guards, they¡¯ll stand out you see? Do you really want to spread a rumor that Momoko-neechan and Ruriko are having a secret meeting with Anna-san¡¯s father, who is an auditor of some big companies? ¡¹

    I make it clear to her.

    ¡¸ If Momoko-neechan wants to go by all means, then you¡¯ll have to join us, and Tsukiko will come too. That¡¯s absolute ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it already Kou-chan! ¡¹

    What did you get?

    ¡¸ But in exchange, if Sebastianus or I feel that our minds are being manipulated, then it will be war! Get ready! ¡¹

    Wow, she¡¯s set in going to that place with us.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen. Tsukiko¡¯s the eldest of the sisters, she¡¯s calm. She won¡¯t use her powers on you like you say she will ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I sure hope so ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan says while huffing.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After dinner ended, we called Ruriko and Anna-san.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re about to leave, change clothes. No need to dress up. You can put on your school uniforms. Anna-san has those, right? ¡¹

    She brought a huge bag since she ran away from home to here.

    She should have her school uniform.

    ¡¸ Yes, I do ¡¹

    Anna-san looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s okay to leave the bag in the mansion. We¡¯re coming back here anyway ¡¹

    Yes, even if Anna-san meets her father¡­

    Anna-san ran away from home, so we won¡¯t be going back to her parent¡¯s home.

    ¡¸ Yes. Erica-san will stay here and become Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave, just like me, so you don¡¯t need to bring your luggage ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Anna-san looked down.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s what you decided, isn¡¯t it, Anna-san? ¡¹

    I push her to the corner.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t say that you don¡¯t want to be a slave this late, would you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t, but¡­ ¡¹

    I knew it. She¡¯s hesitating.

    That¡¯s where Agnes comes in.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯re just about to leave. We¡¯re going to come back right away, but¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes checks that Mao-chan¡¯s in the other room with Luna and the girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, Erica-chan¡¯s going to have sex with Papa, right? ¡¹

    She smiled innocently and whispered.

    ¡¸ Should Agnes come too? Agnes can have sex with Papa first then teach Erica-chan! ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s speechless due to surprise.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Ruriko will be her teacher. Anna-san is Ruriko¡¯s junior in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you know, she can have sex together with Agnes anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! When it¡¯s Agnes¡¯ turn, I¡¯ll call her my guest! I promise! Agnes, Luna, and Erica-chan, the three of us can lick Papa¡¯s penis together ¡¹

    Agnes said happily.

    ¡¸ Papa, it¡¯s Erica-chan¡¯s first time so be gentle with her! Be sure to do a lot of preparation and lick her before putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know that Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-chan, Papa loves licking breasts before sex so let him lick a lot. Also, it hurts a bit at first, but endure it! Once you have sex with Papa every day, it will feel good in a week! It happened to Agnes and Luna too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Papa will shower you with plenty of love! Agnes and everyone is born to have sex with Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, right¡­I can see that ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Well, Anna-san and Ruriko have to prepare themselves, so Agnes, weren¡¯t you in charge of cleaning up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right! Then, Erica-chan, enjoy your happy time! ¡¹

    Saying that Agnes runs back to the kitchen.

    ¡¸ You think that she¡¯s trained well? ¡¹

    I asked Anna-san.

    ¡¸ In Agnes¡¯ case, that wasn¡¯t training. She looked for the shape of her happiness, and that¡¯s what she came up with ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s happy, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t really care about ethics and morals. Anyway, our priority is happiness first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Happiness ¡¹

    Anna-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Anna-san will be my sex slave. It¡¯s already set in stone. Even if Anna-san says ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to,¡± I¡¯ll still make you my slave. I¡¯ve already decided that ¡¹

    Anna-san looks at me afraid.

    ¡¸ But, in exchange, I¡¯ll make you happy. That¡¯s all I can promise ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, do you know what will make me happy? ¡¹

    Her eyes question me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I do ¡¹

    I tell her calmly.

    ¡¸ Anna-san¡¯s happiness will be to have sex with me and to bear my child, meaning, it¡¯s a life where you¡¯re in my protection ¡¹

    ¡¸ Protecting me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you come here to seek protection? ¡¹

    If you think of Anna-san¡¯s desire to become a slave, that¡¯s what it means.

    She¡¯s forfeiting her bonds with her parents, her family.

    Thus, she wants a new bond with people that will keep her safe.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. My women and I will save you from your worries. Everything¡¯s ready now ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Anna-san is still suspicious of everything.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Anyway, change your clothes and come to the entrance. Ruriko, look after her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko brings Anna-san to change clothes.

    Michi follows behind.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m changing clothes too! Tsukiko-san, we¡¯re changing clothes! ¡¹

    Nei calls Tsukiko and then went to make preparations.

    Well, I should do the same.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, Katsuko-neesan, Ai-san, and I will help Yoshi-kun change ¡¹

    Megu and Ai come over.

    ¡¸ Sure. Pick the best suit you can see. Also, necktie and undershirt

    ¡¸ Is it going to be something serious again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that big, but, since we¡¯re meeting a public accountant, I need to dress up properly ¡¹

    I¡¯ll show up as Kuromori Kou so it has to be a business suit.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be a serious talk so Megu, pick me a good necktie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I got it ¡¹

    This could be the only time I got for Megu tonight

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuun! ¡¹

    Ai also comes over from the kitchen.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I¡¯m wearing a charcoal gray suit and a gold necktie.

    ¡¸ I think¡­this looks good? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s fixing my hair.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m going now ¡¹

    Heading to the entrance, Ruriko and Anna-san are wearing their school uniform now.

    Michi¡¯s on her usual uniform too.

    Nei also comes over. She¡¯s wearing a black mature pantsuit. Now she looks like staff from the Kouzuki house.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ What are you thinking!? ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows up while Momoko-neechan¡¯s angry at her. She¡¯s wearing a red and white shrine maiden outfit.

    ¡¸ In my case, it¡¯s easier to know what I am with my outfit ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh? I see. I already told Kou-chan about this, don¡¯t ever get into my mind okay?! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Tsukiko with a strong tone.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Tsukiko continues to smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good that you understand. Do make sure to never do anything weird! ¡¹

    Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san,) standing behind Momoko-neechan looked at Tsukiko worriedly.

    ¡¸ Okay, take care. Agnes-chan and the girls are still going to study so don¡¯t worry about them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sends us off.

    ¡¸ Ai and the girls will¡­prepare the bread for tomorrow¡­so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Ai told me.

    ¡¸ Haa. I wanted to be on the scene too ¡¹

    Mariko says regretfully.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to that hotel then buy me some pancakes! It¡¯s their specialty product! ¡¹

    Yukino, who¡¯s having fun with her Indian look, said.

    ¡¸ Michi. Look after them ¡¹

    Edie tells Michi

    ¡¸ Good luck ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and come back home! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka tells me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please take care of Ruriko, Anna-san, and Momoko-oneesama and the girls ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    Mana and the twins, and the young group, are helping out clean the dinner, so they¡¯re not here to see us off.

    That¡¯s all of them for now.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going now ¡¹

    I said. And head outside.

    It¡¯s already evening when I went out of the door.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1144.

    Chapter 1144. Approaching the Night / A Strange Face

    Going outside¡­

    There are two cars parked at the entrance.

    The usual minivan, and a normal car.

    Huh?

    Oh, right, Momoko-neechan forced that she¡¯s coming, so¡­

    Shou-neechan, Anna-san, Ruriko, Michi, Tsukiko, Nei, and Me, if it¡¯s just us¡­

    Then, we can ride just one minivan, but¡­

    We¡¯re adding Momoko-neechan and Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san,) so that¡¯s nine people now.

    We need a Minibus to fit everyone here.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? If we¡¯re going to use two vehicles then Sebastianus and I can just ride in a separate car as I suggested earlier, can¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s huffing.

    Yeah, she wanted Tsukiko, the girl with the Miko power to go out on a different exit, get in a different car.

    ¡¸ We already mentioned that it¡¯s a problem of security ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    ¡¸ We need Kaan Momoko-sama and Ruriko-sama in the same car Both of you need bodyguards ¡¹

    Kaan and Kouzuki house, we have two young ladies of the big families, and so there will be bodyguards from Kouzuki SS following us in the front and behind.

    If that¡¯s the case, we only need one car for bodyguards.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, get this girl on the other car! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan points at Tsukiko and said.

    ¡¸ No, Momoko-neechan, if you think about security, then it¡¯s better to have Tsukiko in the same vehicle ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Why, Kou-chan? This girl can read minds, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why. Tsukiko can sense anyone approaching with ill intent. Even criminals with professional acting skills are exposed in a second ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko-san.

    ¡¸ Why are you so afraid of me? ¡¹

    The girl wearing a shrine maiden outfit speaks softly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re peeking in my mind, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan gets sullen.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need to read your mind, I can see it in your face. Especially since Kaan Momoko-sama expresses her emotions honestly, anyone can read your thoughts ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ And what we sisters see in people¡¯s minds isn¡¯t so different from what others see in your face and expression with your eyes ¡¹

    If you look at their face, you¡¯ll somewhat understand how they feel.

    Being close to them lets you see their minds.

    The range of the Miko power and the distance you need to see the expression of the other party is basically the same.

    ¡¸ But, your power isn¡¯t just peeking into the minds, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I never use them unless Kou-sama gives me his permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get! You could just influence Kou-chan¡¯s mind and have him order you to use your power ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will never do that ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked straight at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ If we manipulate someone¡¯s mind with our power, we may destroy their mind. We¡¯re forcing them to do something they don¡¯t want to do, so the repression can spiral out of control and have terrible consequences. And, we can see the whole process of someone¡¯s mind-breaking because of our power. That destroys the heart of the shrine maiden. Many in our bloodline died that way ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s parents, Koyomi-chan¡¯s parents, all got swallowed up in that power and died.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯ll never manipulate Kou-sama¡¯s mind. I want Kou-sama to stay the Kou-sama that he is ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at me.

    ¡¸ We were saved from the fate of becoming a toy shrine maiden for the Yakuza. He¡¯s a man with a generous heart that we¡¯re indebted to, we will never bring filth to that feeling. As the eldest of the Takakura house and the next shrine maiden, my sisters and I swear to keep that vow ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going that far, then I believe you ¡¹

    She sighed.

    ¡¸ You sure are also madly in love with Kou-chan, just like all the other girls in this house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t have two sides. He¡¯s got no selfish desires either. He only thinks of keeping the family safe ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Right¡­but isn¡¯t it better if a man¡¯s a bit more ambitious? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Do you think that it¡¯s not ambitious to have so many people accepted in the family one after another? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Yo-chan still accepts even troublesome girls that will make ordinary people give up already ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Nei added.

    ¡¸ Looking at the girls around Yo-chan now, and what they will do in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, you have a very charming group. You have talents from both sides of society. Kou-chan even took Mariko to your side ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Above all, they¡¯re all cute girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you should join our family too ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Stop the jokes. Kaan and Kouzuki may be friends, but we can¡¯t be together that way. We come from different families ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lady luck will take your hair away if you remain imprisoned in that concept ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you also belong in Kou-chan¡¯s family, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan goes back on topic and talks to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes. We all entrust our futures to Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. I see that you¡¯re serious. Sorry if I was harsh earlier. I trust you now ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Takakura Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, best regards ¡¹

    Anna-san watches Momoko-neechan and Tsukiko reach compromise dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Then, please get in the car ¡¹

    Shou-neechan opens the minivan door.

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-sama, Yamada Umeko-san, and Anna Erica-san, take the last row seat. Ruriko-sama and Tsukiko-san can go to the second row. Michi-san will be in the passenger seat to support me ¡¹

    Shou-neechan picked the seats.

    In case we¡¯re attacked on our way, Michi can get out of the passenger seat and create an opportunity with her attack.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s driving the car, looking for a way to break out during the critical section.

    Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) from behind is going to escort Momoko-neechan from behind.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Ya-chan and I will be on the other car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry to ask but please do so ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    Well, I guess.

    I can¡¯t be a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Then, Nei-oneesama, Onii-sama, take care ¡¹

    Ruriko gets in the car.

    ¡¸ I got this! Yo-chan, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Nei and I go to the other car.

    It¡¯s an ordinary domestic medium-sized car.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yo~ ¡¹

    Kudou-papa shows up on the driver¡¯s seat window.

    ¡¸ I was going to send in my new subordinate, who¡¯s an old man in shorts, but he went out on a motorcycle tour with a girl and never came back ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s that old man whose bike Iwakura-kaichou is riding on.

    ¡¸ When I called him and checked on his status, it seems that he¡¯s in Aomori prefecture¡¯s Osorezan ¡¹

    Wow, they¡¯re having sex while driving and they reached Aomori?

    ¡¸ Still, if they go back now, they¡¯ll only reach Kitagami, and tomorrow morning, they¡¯ll reach the Okhotsk sea ¡¹

    Just how far are they going?

    ¡¸ Oh well. Get in. Oh right, get in the passenger seat ¡¹

    I was wondering why, but I see someone in the rear seat?

    It¡¯s a beautiful high-school girl with long hair.

    She looks fragile and docile.

    ¡¸ Okay, excuse me ¡¹

    Nei sits next to the girl in the rear seat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromori Nei, nice to meet you ¡¹

    Nei didn¡¯t name herself ¡°Natou,¡± the one she uses in school, but Kuromori.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou, pleased to meet you ¡¹

    I also named myself Kuromori as I get in the passenger seat.

    After hearing my name, the girl with long hair;

    ¡¸ Takahata Marika ¡¹

    The girl said with her tiny voice.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    I also got it from looking at her face.

    ¡¸ Well, Ruri-chan consulted Shou-oneesan about Erica-chan a while ago, so she had enough time to do some preparations ¡¹

    That means?

    ¡¸ Someone told Takahata-san to get in this car? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Seki-san from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    I knew it. It¡¯s Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ So, what were Shou-neechan¡¯s instructions? ¡¹

    ¡¸ To wait for Kuromori Kou in this car, and tell every secret we have so far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, and I¡¯m that person ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. You just greeted me ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Hey, we¡¯re leaving now, following the car in front of us ¡¹

    I look forward to hearing Kudou-papa¡¯s voice, and Shou-neechan¡¯s minivan starts to drive to the entrance.

    Then, Kudou-papa starts the engine.

    The lights flashed and illuminates the night.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s hear the details until we reach the hotel ¡¹

    Nei tells Takahata-san.

    Yeah, instead of just Kudou-papa and me, it¡¯s much easier to have Takahata-san talk to the cheerful Nei.

    Shou-neechan probably forecasted this.

    Geez.

    The second car we¡¯re on goes down the hill from the mansion¡¯s entrance down to the huge iron gate.

    There are vehicles of Kouzuki SS outside the gate, and they¡¯re on standby.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Our motorcade goes through the night road.

    At first glance, it¡¯s hard to tell that they¡¯re security vehicles, cars of different colors, types, and sizes surround the minivan and Momoko-neechan¡¯s minivan.

    Our car that Kudou-papa¡¯s driving is an ordinary domestic sedan.

    Then, there are big foreign sports cars, mini-cars with stickers that say ¡°Baby on board,¡± and even minivans that are supposed to be carrying ¡°equipment.¡±

    ¡¸ Yeah, the road isn¡¯t packed. We can reach our destination as planned ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said while driving.

    Then, we¡­

    We listened to Takahata Marika-san¡¯s story while driving.

    Takahata-san is a little nervous so her voice is small, but¡­

    She¡¯s intelligent.

    It¡¯s easy to understand the contents of her talk.

    She explained things smoothly that I don¡¯t even need to ask.

    Takahata-san¡¯s birth, and her relationship with the Anna house so far.

    ¡¸ I see. I get it now ¡¹

    I now see the whole picture of Anna Erica-san¡¯s case.

    No, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s all of it, but¡­

    Anyway, Anna-san was desperate, and that¡¯s the basic reason.

    The reason why there¡¯s such a rift between her and her father and that she had to run away from home.

    ¡¸ In the end, Shou-neechan¡¯s the one who performed the most. Deliberately giving information in chunks ¡¹

    I said.

    Earlier, when Momoko-neechan was with us, her face says ¡°That¡¯s all I know,¡± but¡­

    She already found Takahata Marika-san and furthermore, she kept quiet about the fact that we¡¯re bringing her today.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Kaan Momooko-san¡¯s the target today ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Since Kaan-san is coming to the mansion this evening, so it¡¯s decided to solve Anna-san¡¯s case today ¡¹

    Meaning, Anna-san running away from home¡­

    Ruriko convinced her to run away from home to match the time that Momoko-neechan¡¯s coming here?

    ¡¸ But, she sure got hooked. Kaan-san already forgot her purpose in coming here!

    Right.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s purpose for coming is to have me violate Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) as her punishment for losing to Edie.

    ¡¸ I feel the most pity for Sebako-chan who already resolved herself, but it¡¯s still good. That girl is unfortunate to have her master order some incomprehensible stuff ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Even if she lost to Edie while the other young ladies are watching, it¡¯s just messed up to take her virginity because of that.

    ¡¸ Well, the issue Anna-san brought in lights up Kaan-san¡¯s curiosity. I mean, it¡¯s not a stranger¡¯s problem for Kaan-san I think ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, inheritance problems are quite grave for the nobility, see? ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s a much more complicated problem than that ¡¹

    I look at Takahata-san through the rear-view mirror.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble to everyone ¡¹

    Takahata-san looks down.

    ¡¸ No, Takahata-san isn¡¯t at fault here ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    Nei and I said in a hurry.

    ¡¸ So, how do you want to resolve this, Takahata-san? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Right¡­we can¡¯t decide on what to do next unless we hear that ¡¹

    I also asked Takahata-san.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Shou-neechan already know it. Also, we don¡¯t want Momoko-neechan and Anna-san to know yet, so we need to arrange this grouping in the cars ¡¹

    It¡¯s already night, so the girls in the car in front shouldn¡¯t see Takahata-san riding on the rear seat.

    They may see a figure, but Shou-neechan can say that it¡¯s a female bodyguard of the Kouzuki SS and they won¡¯t be suspicious anymore.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Takahata-san said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t imagine what would Anna Erica-san think of me ¡¹

    I see. They never met before.

    ¡¸ But to be honest, putting this current encounter problem aside, I wanted to meet her and talk to her at least once. Therefore¡­ ¡¹

    She answered Shou-neechan¡¯s call and came here.

    ¡¸ Err. So, what is that problem? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that we¡¯re here, just reveal everything! You know, Yo-chan and I will be facing the Anna parent and child, but to be honest, it¡¯s Yo-chan who¡¯ll do the speaking ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just an extra on this show, but we can use the Kouzuki house¡¯s name, Kuromori Houses, either way, we will intervene. We¡¯ll see if we can do what Takahata-san wants ¡¹

    We can¡¯t bring Takahata-san to the meeting as of now.

    Therefore, I have to be her speaker.

    ¡¸ Is that possible? ¡¹

    Takahata-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, he can. He has quite the influential voice you see. No, seriously. He¡¯s the practical owner of the Kouzuki SS company. Ojou-chan, tell him what you need, he¡¯s Seki Shou¡¯s boss ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Jii-chan gave me all the stocks of Kouzuki SS>

    I don¡¯t know how that procedure works but Kouzuki SS doesn¡¯t belong to the Kouzuki group, Jii-chan all of the stocks of the company, no, it¡¯s a private army.

    Shiba-san, who¡¯s entrusted to manage the Kouzuki group, can¡¯t touch the Kouzuki SS.

    I¡¯m the one entrusted with their investigation, defense, and offense power.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san, it¡¯s to keep his granddaughters safe in the future¡­

    ¡¸ Well, you probably don¡¯t believe it but the rich people are often absurd. Therefore, you should tell him everything ¡¹

    Kudou-papa laughed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Shou-neechan can¡¯t oppose my orders. Although, I¡¯m the one asking for her help most of the time ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, talk while you have time. If not, we can¡¯t give out a proper response ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, talk to us, Takahata-san! ¡¹

    After a pause, Takahata-san;

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ve already gone this far, I don¡¯t want to regret it. So, I¡¯ll tell you everything ¡¹

    Then, she began talking¡­

    In regards to the dangers of the current situation.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why ¡¹

    I understand now.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why Anna-san doesn¡¯t want to hand over her Grandfather¡¯s inheritance to her father ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, seems like it ¡¹

    Nei nodded.

    ¡¸ Now I can connect all the things I didn¡¯t understand before¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-san¡¯s definitely fighting her father for Takahata-san¡¯s sake ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ For my sake? ¡¹

    Takahata-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you look at Anna-san, you¡¯ll understand. I¡¯m sure of it. Anna-san wants to save Takahata-san ¡¹

    I said.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1145.

    Chapter 1145. Approaching the Night / Anna House¡¯s Family Members

    ¡¸ We¡¯re arriving ¡¹

    Kudou-papa says from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Our motorcade reached the bay coast area before we noticed.

    I speak to the girl in the back seat.

    ¡¸ Uhm, speaking of which, how old are you Takahata-san? ¡¹

    She talked a lot about the past problems of Anna-san¡¯s house and Takahata-san¡¯s house. And the problems Takahata has now.

    Despite that, I haven¡¯t heard of any data about Takahata Marika-san herself.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sixteen. Freshman in high school ¡¹

    So she¡¯s the same as me. She looks a little bit more mature though.

    ¡¸ So, where do you live right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In our school dorm. Uhm, I¡¯m attending a music high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Do you play instruments? Or do you sing? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ I play piano. But, I don¡¯t think I can continue at this rate ¡¹

    Takahata-san looks down.

    ¡¸ The tuition in music schools is expensive. I don¡¯t think I can rely on the same thing I had so far anymore ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    That¡¯s one of the reasons why Anna-san is opposing her father, that she even ran away from home.

    ¡¸ How long are you okay staying out tonight? Does your dorm have a curfew? ¡¹

    Nei changes the topic. It¡¯s to brush off the gloomy mood.

    ¡¸ I have permission to stay out for tonight. Seki-san talked to them saying that I will be staying in Mother¡¯s apartment today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­if unlucky, the conversation might reach midnight ¡¹

    I see. Shou-neechan¡¯s not cutting her corners here.

    ¡¸ Depending on the results of the discussion tonight, I might leave school for real ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you want to continue playing piano, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I confirmed with her.

    ¡¸ If possible, yes. But I know that I can¡¯t ask for that in my place ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I want to hear Takahata-san¡¯s wishes. Do you want to continue? ¡¹

    Takahata-san¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I want to. But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you do anything as long as you can continue studying piano? ¡¹

    Nei asks Takahata-san from the sides.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if I can continue, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. You want to ¡¹

    I confirmed Takahata-san¡¯s determination.

    ¡¸ But, I have no right to do as I please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if you can¡¯t continue playing piano, what will you do, Takahata-san? ¡¹

    I continued asking.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t know. If you ask me, it¡¯s so sudden today, that the truth is, I never knew where my tuition is coming from, and uhm, I never asked Mother at all ¡¹

    Takahata-san replies.

    ¡¸ She told me not to worry about my tuition, and I just enrolled in the music high school on this year¡¯s spring ¡¹

    ¡¸ For a musical instrument like piano, a high school student can¡¯t continue their studies while doing part-time work too ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes. I know that I had to stop going to school ¡¹

    So far, she has never had to struggle with her school or living expenses.

    ¡¸ So, anyway, our first priority is to keep Takahata-san¡¯s status quo maintained, and let her continue her dorm life, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong, Yo-chan, I believe that the minimum is to guarantee that she can pay for her tuition and living expenses until she graduates from music high school and music college ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ No, I feel guilty asking that far ¡¹

    Takahata-san¡¯s voice is becoming smaller.

    ¡¸ I never knew who was the one supporting my living expenses before¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you see, if you don¡¯t graduate from a music college, then what¡¯s the meaning of graduating from a music high school? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, therefore, if I can¡¯t go to a music college, then I have no choice but to stop coming to high school ¡¹

    Though she says that, she¡¯s got no plan on what to do after that.

    I can see in her expression how sudden this story is developing from Takahata-san¡¯s view.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve arrived ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    We see a huge hotel in the bay coast area.

    The dark night sky is dazzled with cast light.

    ¡¸ I can understand Takahata-san¡¯s situation now. Leave the rest to me ¡¹

    I promised her.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Please take care of me ¡¹

    The long-haired beauty replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s impossible. I know the situation I¡¯m in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can understand how Takahata-san feels ¡¹

    This girl shouldn¡¯t stand in the negotiation that decides her fate.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have to speak for Takahata Marika-san.

    ¡¸ Your time is almost up ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s right.

    The motorcade gets into the basement parking lot of the hotel.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san, where will you bring Takahata-san? ¡¹

    I asked Kudou-papa in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ After sending you off inside the hotel, we¡¯re going to be in a different room on the same floor as you ¡¹

    Oh, we still have to hide to Anna-san and her father that Takahata-san is here.

    ¡¸ This hotel is affiliated with the Kouzuki house, and so Kouzuki SS rented the whole floor. This girl can watch the discussion you¡¯re having in her room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Kudou-san, look after Takahata-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takahata-san must be feeling uneasy, wait here. We¡¯ll bring Anna-san to you once the conversation is over ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes. No matter what the result is, I will accept it, it¡¯s my fate. It¡¯s just that, I wanted to meet Anna Erica-san tonight no matter what, and so that¡¯s why I came here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll make sure that you two meet up. I promise you that ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The car stopped at the bottom layer of the parking lot.

    In front of us, Shou-neechan¡¯s minivan opened.

    First, Michi checks the safety of the location then, Tsukiko and Ruriko come down.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, we should ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, well then, see you later Takahata-san, Kudou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got this ¡¹

    I opened the door and went out.

    The basement parking lot has a dark mood. It¡¯s heavy.

    Nei also gets off the car.

    She meets with Shou-neechan.

    Everyone, even Shou-neechan, got off the car now.

    Anna-san hasn¡¯t noticed the girl in the rear seat of our car.

    Momoko-neechan either.

    ¡¸ Seki-san! ¡¹

    A male bodyguard from the Kouzuki SS comes running towards Shou-neechan.

    Seems like he whispered a report.

    ¡¸ I understand. Thank you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan turned to us.

    ¡¸ Anna Kenichirou¡¯s already here. He brought in extra people ¡¹

    She smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Who is it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-san¡¯s fiance or I should say that he¡¯s still just a candidate. Madohori Tadashi-san is here ¡¹

    Err, it¡¯s that ¡°Mad Hori¡± who wants to become the first president of Japan.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s gonna get messy then ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled at somebody else¡¯s problem.

    ¡¸ Also, Anna-san¡¯s mother is also with him ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said. Anna-san froze.

    Seems like it¡¯s beyond her expectations that her father would bring her mother into the discussion.

    ¡¸ So, do you have some instructions? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled at me.

    She probably is asking about what I have to say after talking to Takahata Marika-san in Kudou-papa¡¯s car.

    ¡¸ No, nothing special. I know that Shou-neechan still hasn¡¯t revealed all the cards at hand ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just get in Shou-neechan¡¯s plan for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Well then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We follow Shou-neechan and enter the hotel from the parking lot.

    There are Kouzuki SS escorts in front of the elevator too.

    They handed over several keycards to the rooms to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ The guests are in 2504. 2503, 2505, and 2506 are open. These are the keys, please use them as you please. 2513 is the staff room ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about the lawyer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He hasn¡¯t arrived yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand. Thank you ¡¹

    The Anna couple and Mad Hori are already in room 2504.

    The lawyer, it¡¯s probably that lawyer that¡¯s managing Anna-san¡¯s inheritance from her late Grandfather.

    Also, I think that Takahata Marika-san will be in 2513.

    That¡¯s where they can watch our discussion in real-time.

    ¡¸ Do you want to go to another room to calm down before talking to your father? We have prepared some waiting rooms for that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks Anna-san.

    It¡¯s 2503, 2505, and 2506.

    ¡¸ No, we should go ¡¹

    Anna-san replies with a stern expression.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need to go to the waiting room either. We¡¯ll go with Kou-chan. Instead of peeking from the waiting room, I also want to be in the conversation ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We get in the large elevator.

    Then, we go up to the 25th floor.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Even on the 25th floor¡¯s elevator hall¡­

    There are Kouzuki SS bodyguards.

    Ruriko from Kouzuki house and Momoko-neechan from Kaan house are both here after all.

    Naturally, they¡¯ll have strict security here.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    This is a floor that Kouzuki SS rents regularly, so¡­

    Shou-neechan goes straight to room 2504.

    I can see that Anna-san¡¯s nervous.

    The heavy atmosphere is in the hotel¡¯s corridor¡¯s air.

    We stand before the door.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait a second Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I stopped Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ Anna-san, you should take deep breaths at times like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Deep breaths? ¡¹

    Anna-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Even without it, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you should do it. Calming down your emotions is necessary. Michi ¡¹

    I looked at Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, it will be Kudou style¡¯s breathing exercise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Teach Anna-san that ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is a breathing technique passed on to my family, to calm down our minds when dealing with our enemies ¡¹

    Anna-san should know that Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard since they both attend the same middle school.

    A bodyguard of nobility should have some knowledge of martial arts.

    ¡¸ Inhale slowly on the count of eight, and then, exhale slowly on the count of eight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh, I¡¯ll try that too. Let¡¯s do it together, Ruriko, Sebastianus! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan joins in, so Anna-san had no choice now.

    Nei and I joined in.

    ¡¸ Then, count 4 ¡¹

    Shou-neechan also joins in. Now everyone¡¯s doing breathing exercises.

    ¡¸ Then, two counts. Breathe in, out. 1, 2! 1, 2! ¡¹

    Haa, fuuu.

    ¡¸ One count! ¡¹

    Ha, fu, ha, fu!

    ¡¸ Then, two counts, and then four¡­ okay, now go to 8 counts. Then, 16 counts ¡¹

    Our breathing starts to slow down.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done ¡¹

    Yeah, when you breathe in fresh air, your body feels refreshed.

    And yet, it¡¯s relaxing.

    Above all, it connects everyone nicely with our breathing.

    ¡¸ Anna-san, I¡¯ll say it beforehand, I didn¡¯t come here purely out of my curiosity ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my cute junior, so I don¡¯t want to see you feel unhappy. I won¡¯t do anything bad ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Ruriko and me.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan and Ruriko too, everyone here feels the same way, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at each and one of us.

    Michi, Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san,) Nei, Shou-neechan, and¡­

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan even prepared his last card for you ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled at Tsukiko

    ¡¸ After talking in the car earlier, you look like someone with a much more simple and good personality than I thought ¡¹

    As long as they make contact and a conversation, I know that Momoko-neechan and Tsukiko will get along.

    ¡¸ Although, maybe you already are manipulating my thoughts,¡­ ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies with a straight face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m joking. Anyway, in the worst case, Tsukiko-san can lend her power to cut a way through so you don¡¯t have to worry, Anna-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as Kou-sama orders it, then I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Anna-san.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? I don¡¯t get it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Naturally, Anna-san can¡¯t understand what it means since we haven¡¯t explained Miko power to her, and she hasn¡¯t seen how fearsome it is in reality.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯re here with you, you don¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ Then, shall we? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Anna-san seems to have resolved herself.

    Knock. Knock.

    Shou-neechan knocks on the door.

    Then.

    Click.

    The door opens, and a tall slim man wearing dark glasses shows up.

    He¡¯s wearing all black.

    Black suit, black shirt, and black jacket.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    He glares at us with a face that¡¯s in bad mood.

    He brings in a threatening atmosphere

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Seki from the Kouzuki SS. I¡¯ve brought Anna Erica-san ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied to the young man.

    Anna-san¡¯s hiding behind Shou-neechan¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Oh, Erica-san, we¡¯ve been waiting for you. No, really, isn¡¯t your disobedience to your parents a bad thing? ¡¹

    The young man tells Anna-san.

    ¡¸ Well then, Erica-san can enter. As for everyone else, you can wait outside. Okay? ¡¹

    The young man tells us with a bossy tone

    ¡¸ No, we will go in with Anna-san ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells the dark glasses man with an offended tone.

    ¡¸ No, what kind of right do you have to say something that stupid? This is a problem within the family, you don¡¯t want to increase outsiders, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you also an outsider? ¡¹

    Nei complains.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I need to answer you ¡¹

    The man said.

    ¡¸ I see. Well then, let¡¯s go back, Anna-san. It seems that this man doesn¡¯t want to have a discussion ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan brings out that card.

    ¡¸ Hey, please stop the jokes. We have Erica-san¡¯s parents with us here. Erica-san is still a middle school girl, a minor. If you bring her away, then we¡¯ll call the police for kidnapping a minor ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, go ahead? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks with a ridiculing expression.

    ¡¸ But, are you sure that you can do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-isn¡¯t that obvious?! I¡¯m only speaking of what¡¯s socially just! Come here Erica-san! and you all should go home ¡¹

    Then.

    A smart-looking middle-aged man in a suit comes in.

    ¡¸ S-Stop it Madohori-kun!! ¡¹

    This Anna Erica-san¡¯s father. Anna Kenicirou.

    Then.

    ¡¸ K-Kaan Momoko-sama. Please forgive his discourtesy. Kouzuki Ruriko-sama too, we apologize. Oh, Seki-san, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble he¡¯s causing ¡¹

    They apologize to Momoko-neechan hurriedly.

    As expected of the representative auditor specializing in the large enterprise. They know that they can¡¯t fight Kaan and Kouzuki house.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Erica. You¡¯ve come ¡¹

    They call to her daughter.

    ¡¸ So is it okay if we come in too? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan talks to Anna Kenichirou.

    ¡¸ Ah, y-yes, of course, please come in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Anna-san, I thought I¡¯m the one doing the negotiations?! If you don¡¯t kick them out it will come back to you during the negotiations! ¡¹

    Madohori Tadashi shouts.

    Yeah, he¡¯s definitely not Madohori. He¡¯s Mad Hori.

    ¡¸ Shut up for a bit! Besides, I don¡¯t remember ever telling you that you can take care of the negotiations! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, you shouldn¡¯t say that this late in the game, Anna-san!! ¡¹

    Mad Hori whispers to Anna Kenichirou.

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t show that we¡¯re a monolith, they¡¯ll pickle us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want that from you, shut up for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t do that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re the daughters of the president of the Kaan group and Kouzuki group! ¡¹

    Mad Hori¡¯s face went ¡°Huh??¡±

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, really ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re in our ordinary clothing today, and besides, we always place ourselves as far away from you as possible when in parties so you probably haven¡¯t noticed, but¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled unpleasantly.

    ¡¸ I thought Erica-san ran away to her school friend¡¯s home? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You weren¡¯t listening, were you? Erica-san ran away to the Kouzuki house!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, I haven¡¯t heard of that?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already told you!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nonono, I heard that they¡¯re affiliated with Kouzuki SS, but having a relationship with Kouzuki house itself¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up already! ¡¹

    I wonder when will this skit end?

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Anna Kenicirou.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Come in! Come inside ¡¹

    Room 2504¡¯s interior is a mid-size conference room.

    Oh, since we increased our negotiating team, Shou-neechan changed the room to a place where a large number of people can discuss.

    In the back of the room, is a beautiful woman in her 40s sitting down.

    She noticed us and bowed her head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Erica¡¯s mother. I¡¯m sorry for my Erica causing you trouble on this occasion ¡¹

    This woman is Anna-san¡¯s mother.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1146.

    Chapter 1146. Approaching the Night / AO

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it. I understand. That means, we have a lot of misunderstanding ¡¹

    As everyone gets in the room, and Anna Erica-san, Ruriko, and Momoko-neechan sit down.

    Anna-san¡¯s ¡°Fiance candidate,¡± Madohori Tadashi, started talking to Anna-san¡¯s parents.

    Anna-san¡¯s father already told him to shut up and yet¡­he doesn¡¯t get discouraged, that¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸ Oh, yes, right. I¡¯m sorry for the late introduction. I¡¯m Madohori Tadashi, a sociologist at LO university. You write it as ¡°revolution,¡± but read it as ¡°Tadashi.¡± I¡¯m the revolutionary child from birth¡­just kidding ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ By the way, why can¡¯t I access the internet in this room? I thought of reporting this incident over the internet and gather opinion from my followers, but¡­ ¡¹

    Madohori takes out his phone and said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sorry for that, this room is used for important meetings, and so we isolate any radio waves ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    True, this hotel is on the 25th floor and yet, there are no windows.

    ¡¸ Oh well, I¡¯ll just record the whole conversation and upload it on the internet later ¡¹

    Madohori said sullenly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m currently broadcasting a live show on the internet every week to share my thoughts and report on my daily activities. Oh right, recently, I¡¯ve been appearing on various media more and more lately, so of course, you know me, right? ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this guy¡¯s self-confidence?

    ¡¸ Sometimes, I show up on TV or even in magazines. I¡¯m also included in this year¡¯s list of ¡°30 young men who are shining.¡± Also, I often appear as a representative of today¡¯s youth at events where people talk about social issues and politics. ¡¹

    He speaks boastfully.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also the president of a non-profit organization called ¡°The Young Revolutionaries Who Turn the Earth! I also organize various events every month as a project. Last month, Mr. * of the *party, Mr. * of the *newspaper¡¯s political department, Mr. *, an essayist and critic, and I had a panel discussion called ¡°Which way to go for Japan and Asia? And my opinion was favored very well. It was also featured in * newspaper ¡¹

    Are you sure that it wasn¡¯t published in the newspaper because you have a reporter from that newspaper?

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way, my combat power is currently ¡º 10021, ¡» of course, that means my followers. Uhihihi! It¡¯s my dream to have 10000 followers ¡¹

    What the hell is he even talking about?

    ¡¸ Well, I came here today because of Erica-san¡¯s case, but to think that I can become friends with the Kaan and Kouzuki group¡¯s young ladies. I¡¯m so lucky! It¡¯s got to be a mutual follow, both over the net and in real life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Madohori-kun, calm down ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s father tries to calm down Mad Hori who¡¯s getting ecstatic.

    ¡¸ No, Anna-san¡¯s father, now that we¡¯re here, we should deal with this problem first ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled wryly and said.

    ¡¸ I prefer to deal with the troublesome problem first after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan too, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to have a serious conversation about Anna Erica-san, so we have to kick him out right away, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, we should do that ¡¹

    No matter how you look at it, this guy is only thinking of selling himself to Momoko-neechan and RUriko.

    He¡¯s only putting Anna Erica-san as a secondary.

    If possible, I want him to disappear already.

    ¡¸ Then, we should take him out as soon as possible, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Kaan-san and Ruri-chan, you can stay quiet. If you talk to guys like this, I¡¯ll dirty your mouth. We got this! ¡¹

    We?

    ¡¸ Still, Yo-chan, you should know that there are strange people like him in this world ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Err¡­uhm, what are you doing? What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you being intrusive here? I¡¯m talking about something important here ¡¹

    Madohori says, unwavered by Nei¡¯s beauty.

    Is this guy uninterested in women?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really care about you! Speaking of which, you mentioned that you¡¯re a sociologist in LO academy, but the truth is, you¡¯re just a student, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Normally, you¡¯re not allowed to call yourself a ¡°scholar from the University of *****¡± unless you teach at that university or have a doctorate from that university, right? You should at least write a proper thesis and get a Master¡¯s degree in graduate school or it¡¯s quite embarrassing to call yourself a ¡°scholar,¡± when you¡¯re just a graduate student, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Madohori

    ¡¸ Ooh, that. All my antagonists often criticize me that way. But you see..man, it¡¯s this again ¡¹

    He shows a crude smile.

    ¡¸ ¡¹¡±Common sense dictates that anyone who aspires to be an academic and conducts research at a university should be able to call themselves a ¡®scholar of ****** University. Because there is no law anywhere that says you can¡¯t call yourself a scholar unless you teach at a university or have a doctorate or master¡¯s degree. It¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m currently doing research at L.O. University. There¡¯s no lie in that. There¡¯s only one truth! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Of course, I am a constitutional sociologist who believes that ¡®freedom of expression should be protected, so I do not deny your ¡®narrow-mindedness. People think differently, so it doesn¡¯t matter how biased your opinion is. Well, it¡¯s healthier to live in a society where people are allowed to say what they want to say, than in a world where they can¡¯t say what they want to say ¡¹

    The fact that he can come up with words like that makes me think that he¡¯s always being told the same thing, and he¡¯s always trying to argue back.

    ¡¸ But in your case, your ¡°Studying in LO Uni,¡± is just career laundering! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    What¡¯s career laundering?

    ¡¸ Oh? There it is, the usual slander ¡¹

    Madohori said.

    ¡¸ If I sue you right now, I¡¯m going to win for sure you know? You¡¯re going to pay me 20 million yen, get it? It¡¯s that level of hate speech you¡¯re doing right now ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this guy? Why is he in such high spirits?

    Nei ignores what Madohori said, and¡­

    ¡¸ ¡°Yo-chan, he¡¯s only in graduate school at a top-notch university like L.O. University, but the university he was at before that was Asano University, which is a little lower level! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ He graduated from Asano University, which is easy to get into, and then moved into L.O. Uni for graduate school, and now, he names himself as Madohori from L.O uni. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the problem with that? ¡¹

    Madohori said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? Are you really from Asano Uni? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s father didn¡¯t seem to know.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, he got inside Asano Uni through AO ¡¹

    AO?

    ¡¸ Well, to explain, AO is a system that allows students to enter the Uni without taking entrance exam like other normal students, and only with an application form, interview, and an essay ¡¹

    So there¡¯s that kind of system.

    ¡¸ Meaning, this guy didn¡¯t even take a proper exam! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay, okay, you always bring the same low-level criticism, thanks ¡¹

    Madohori replies.

    ¡¸ AO entrance exam is often misunderstood. First of all, it¡¯s an abbreviation for ¡°Admissions Office Entrance Exam,¡± It all started with the fact that the university was looking for students who fit the ideal image for the person they wanted. Meaning, I was the ideal student in Asano University¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ However, the number of students at many private universities is decreasing due to the declining birthrate, so there is criticism that they are simply using AO entrance exams to attract students ¡¹

    Nei retorts.

    ¡¸ Yeah sure, well, a portion of the universities may have that custom, but Asano Uni, while it¡¯s not in the same level as L.O. It¡¯s still a decently high-level university, see? You can¡¯t enroll stupid people through AO. That¡¯s why, if you ask me, this criticism misses the point ¡¹

    ¡¸ It hits the point ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Oops, excuse me. That was a slip of the tongue. Liberation, I¡¯m a sociologist and so I¡¯m bad at Japanese. Tahahahaha ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s got nothing to do with being a sociologist.

    ¡¸ AO entrance exam is different from the so-called ¡°single skill entrance exam¡±, right? For example, if a student has an outstanding record in sports, or is a traditional performer, or has other special abilities that ordinary students don¡¯t have, they can be admitted without an academic test. ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Madohori.

    ¡¸ Yes, in Asano Uni¡¯s case, it¡¯s not what they do. First of all, I¡¯d like to correct you on that, even in AO entrance exams, they check your minimum academic abilities. They won¡¯t enroll idiots you know. In addition to that, there is the student¡¯s own relationship with society, right? They put more emphasis on things like study abroad experience, volunteer work experience, and participation in activities that contribute to society at NPOs ¡¹

    Madohori answers in high spirits.

    He was very critical with Nei earlier, but¡­

    When Momoko-neechan asked out of curiosity about the AO entrance exam¡­

    He suddenly got in a good mood.

    ¡¸ To put it bluntly, if you¡¯re not at the level of Asano University, it¡¯s very difficult to pass even the AO exam. From what I¡¯ve seen, I think it¡¯s more difficult than passing the general entrance exam ¡¹

    I wonder about that?

    ¡¸ In my case, by the time I was in the third year of middle school, I had already decided to enter university through the AO exam. No, it was really hard. Anyway, to pass the exam, you need to have a thick ¡°activity record¡±. So I paid a lot of money from the first year of high school to go to a prep school specializing in AO entrance exams, and they introduced me to organizations doing volunteer work and social activities that would help me pass the university¡¯s screening, and I also studied abroad for a short time in Canada and the Philippines. In fact, I didn¡¯t even step out of my English school in the Philippines, but I pretended that I worked with a local volunteer group. In my personal recommendation to Asano University, I said that my experience in the Philippines made me think hard about the problems of inequality, but that was a lie. But, you know, it¡¯s more popular to write about such things ¡¹

    What¡¯s with this guy?

    ¡¸ When I was in the second year of high school, my mother and I created a non-profit organization that I am now the president of, called ¡°Young People¡¯s Revolutionary Group for Turning the Earth Around. which I now represent, was created with my mother when I was in the second grade of high school. And that¡¯s 100% I needed to pass the AO exam. There are not many students who would go that far. However, I have had more opportunities to meet and talk with politicians, newspaper reporters, lawyers, social activists, and other people who were introduced to me at the AO entrance exam prep school. The photos of us shaking hands together can also be used for ¡°self-recommendation,¡± so I made every effort to do so. I really worked hard you see. I wanted praises for what I did back then! No, even now I¡¯m amazing, great, a hard worker! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ In other words, to become the kind of person that the university wanted me to be, I dedicated my three years of high school and my precious youth. I used a lot of money too. Ten million yen wasn¡¯t enough. Of course, it¡¯s not my money, but an investment my parents gave for me, their brilliant child. It¡¯s a promising investment! That¡¯s who I am, that¡¯s why I took the AO exam! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why can¡¯t you just study normally, and take an exam normally? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks in a reclusive tone.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t get it. You don¡¯t get it. You don¡¯t get it. Listen, If you pass the entrance exam, it only means that you are a smart student! ¡¹

    Madohori talks big.

    ¡¸ But if you enter through the dense AO exam, you¡¯re chosen as the ideal student in the university. It¡¯s not just about being smart, it¡¯s about being interested in society, actively involved in society, recognized by society for your excellence! I know a lot of politicians, newspaper reporters, journalists, and social activists now! I can recommend those people to you if you ask politely. If you have at least 200k yen, then I¡¯ll write you a recommendation! ¡¹

    Why is he so full of himself?

    ¡¸ But those are just politicians from small political parties, right? Even your newspaper reporters and journalists are becoming less and less trustworthy. I don¡¯t even know what social activists do ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You really don¡¯t get it. Japan is a society of titles. If you meet a young person, just check the internet if they have a good reputation. The older generation doesn¡¯t have that skill, so just saying that ¡°I know **-san,¡± or ¡°**-sensei praises me highly,¡± is already enough to make them bite! As for me, I just say ¡°**-sensei from ** Party,¡± they start flocking me. No, sometimes, I talk about some Livestream event and say ¡°**-sensei is amazing,¡± so it¡¯s a ¡°give-and-take relationship¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, when we first met, you mentioned ** from the parliament ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s father said.

    ¡¸ Yes. I use it all the time. In fact, I¡¯ve only met him three times for five minutes, but¡­well, I¡¯m good friends with the fifth-highest person in **-sensei¡¯s secretaries. Therefore, my NPO is involved with ***-sensei¡¯s party by appealing to the younger audience ¡¹

    Madohori continues to talk.

    ¡¸ As I mention on the internet, I¡¯m a graduate student, but I don¡¯t plan on becoming a researcher. Well, I call myself a ¡°sociologist¡± because it¡¯s a good name, but I want to continue appearing on TV until I¡¯m in my thirties, sell my name to the public, and then eventually become a politician. You see, if you want to be a politician from the beginning, but you are unknown, you will be forced to work in the lower levels of the political party. I don¡¯t like that kind of groundwork, and I think it¡¯s pointless. If you have a big name and a lot of followers, that can lead to a vote of strength, so you can go to the Diet with a big face right from the start. You have to have a well-known face and name, so until you are in your thirties, you have to sell yourself as a ¡°sociologist¡± with an intellectual image. Well, I¡¯ll make some connections at the university, but you know, when politicians are not elected, they become university teachers to survive until the next election, right? No, I¡¯m not going to lose the election. I don¡¯t play games that I think I¡¯ll lose, so if I¡¯m running for office, I¡¯m sure to win. But if I have connections at universities, whether it¡¯s L.O.U., where I¡¯m in graduate school, or Asano University, where I graduated, if I can say, ¡®I have connections and I can recommend an unsuccessful professor as a part-time lecturer,¡¯ then I¡¯ll be in a better position than other politicians ¡¹

    Madohori continues to speak like he¡¯s gone crazy.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do when you become a politician? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ I want to be president, to amend the constitution, to make Japan a presidential country, and to be the first president of this country! ¡¹

    Madohori smiled.

    ¡¸ Nonononono, What do you want to do as a politician, not as a president? ¡¹

    Nei asks again.,

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have anything in mind except that I¡¯m going to be president. When it comes to individual policies, I have the bureaucrats and policy brainiacs propose, ¡°How about this? And then I¡¯ll say, ¡°Adopt it! I¡¯m going to adopt it!¡± It¡¯s not up to me to decide. There¡¯s no need for me to think about every little detail like that. I¡¯m the president you know? I¡¯m the boss. Furthermore, I¡¯ll stay as the president until I die, and so I¡¯ll reform the constitution to make it that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not presidency, that¡¯s just dictatorship ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan gets angry.

    ¡¸ Oh, oh, there it is, you don¡¯t get it? A bad democracy will only lead to mobocracy. After all, people are stupid by nature. A dictatorship of talented people should be able to run a nation more smoothly. After all, I¡¯m outstanding. This is common sense! Paripaarira!! ¡¹

    Something¡¯s weird.

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not normal.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a revolution! We¡¯re literally going to have a revolution by way of the window moat revolution! I can do it! I can do it because I¡¯m great. I¡¯m a great hard worker. I¡¯m a persevering person. Really, I¡¯m so amazing. Someday, I¡¯ll have a hundred twenty million Japanese people following me! They¡¯ll obey me! Tarirariran! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never thought that you think that way ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s father, Anna Kenichirou said.

    ¡¸ I thought that you¡¯re a smart, and honest young man. What¡¯s going on? This isn¡¯t the normal you, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is usually what I think! I usually pretend to be a good boy. After all, if I don¡¯t act that way, the politicians, journalists, activists, and most of the businessmen will not be deceived to cooperate with me, see? That¡¯s why I usually act like I¡¯m a decent person! After all, I¡¯m the representative of the young people in the modern age! Gechu ¡¹

    Then.

    Suddenly, Madohori.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why is there a shrine maiden in the room? ¡¹

    He suddenly noticed Tsukiko, wearing shrine maiden¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸ Huh? Since when have you been here? ¡¹

    Madohori¡¯s dumbfounded.

    Tsukiko¡¯s always been with us.

    He never noticed her red and white shrine maiden clothing that stands out a lot¡­

    That can¡¯t be.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, that¡¯s enough. Cut! ¡¹

    As soon as Nei said that.

    ¡¸ Hii, gyafuun! ¡¹

    Madohori suddenly lost strength and fell on the ground weakly.

    ¡¸ You used your power, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama instructed me to take him out, so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why Tsukiko-san and I exposed his true nature! ¡¹

    Nei looked at Tsukiko and smiled.

    ¡¸ I only made him speak honestly of his inner thoughts. There¡¯s no change in his personality, I didn¡¯t use my powers that intensely ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ So, that¡¯s his true nature. He looks down on everyone around him and he¡¯s never interested in anyone but himself. His self-esteem is too high that he has a strong need to be appreciated by everyone in the real world ¡¹

    Therefore, he took the AO entrance exam to be recognized as an outstanding student.

    He¡¯s aggressive on the internet and shows up in public spaces.

    He even puts dictatorship as a goal in real life.

    ¡¸ Either way, when he curried up Anna-san¡¯s father, he was pretending to be an intelligent and decent man ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ What do you think Anna-san? Is it okay to engage Erica-san to a man with such true nature? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Anna-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ Is that really his true nature? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s father is still not convinced.

    ¡¸ I think so. This shrine maiden has that strange power ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can guarantee this girl¡¯s special powers ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Is she a subordinate of the Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Anna Kenichirou asks Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ No, she¡¯s no agent of the Kouzuki SS. She¡¯s a girl belonging to the Kuromori house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori house?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Of course, Anna-sama knows Kuromori house, but¡­ ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s late grandfather was a customer of the old Kuromori house¡¯s brothel.

    He¡¯s the representative auditor for the large enterprise so it would be weird if he doesn¡¯t know the Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re entrusted with some special secrets of honorable people, we had someone with special powers to touch people¡¯s hearts ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ This is Kuromori house¡¯s Kuromori Kou-sama. He came here with us today ¡¹

    Ruriko introduces me.

    ¡¸ Ah, pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Kuromori Kou ¡¹

    I greeted them in a hurry.

    ¡¸ And so, is it okay if we consider the talks about Anna Erica-san and Madohori Tadashi-san as null? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, for me, my eyes were clouded, or should I say that if I want to retract it then I will, but will Madohori-kun agree with that? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s father asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s no problem. Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erase all the memories about Anna-san from this guy, Madohori¡¯s head ¡¹

    Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ If you ask me, it¡¯s much better to append instead of removing it. That will leave less impact on his spirit

    Append.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it! He¡¯s Anna Erica-san¡¯s fiance, but, just add the idea that ¡°I didn¡¯t like her, so I decided to leave,¡± in his memory.

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. It will not hurt his pride, and he will accept it without any strong reaction ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, right. Let¡¯s go with the setting that ¡°He came to this hotel, and then when he saw Erica-san, she¡¯s different than he thought, she wasn¡¯t his type, so he¡¯s abandoning her¡± ¡¹

    Hearing Nei¡¯s suggestion, Tsukiko looked at me

    ¡¸ Is that okay, Kou-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, add that to his memory, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, Tsukiko, while at it, add something that ¡°he has to do right away,¡± in his memory. Like ¡°Cross over the Death Queen island to defeat all the Dark Saints to get the Phoenix saint clothing¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Phoenix? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh wait, no, just make it a ¡°sutra that will make India thankful¡± Then, bring over a dog, monkey, and pheasant as his companions ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, no, maybe not the dog, monkey, and pheasant part. His companions will be Miklas Aguila and Sevengah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ya-chan, I thought it¡¯s Windham? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s go with Sevengah ¡¹

    Nei says adamantly.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1147.

    Chapter 1147. Approaching the Night / Checking Answers 1

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, we¡¯re going to erase his memory of meeting us ¡¹

    Nei tells Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, but it¡¯s likely to leave some marks on his mind so I¡¯ll replace it with a fake memory that ¡°just before coming to this hotel, he was crossing the intersection and almost got hit by a car,¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nice, nice. Is that good? Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s manipulating the memory of this self-proclaimed sociologist. Madohori Tadashi.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ve done the minimum necessary alteration. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll break his mind if it¡¯s this much ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t go deep into his memories and force her hand at rewriting it.

    It¡¯s only been a few minutes since he met us, and so it hasn¡¯t stuck into his memory yet.

    She just planted a false memory that he turned down the engagement offer with Anna Erica, and gave him a strong urge to go to India to pick up the Grateful Sutra or something.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, good luck going to India! ¡¹

    Nei tells the absent-minded Madohori.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, I know that it¡¯s in India, but where can I find the Sutra? ¡¹

    Madohori asks Nei with his eyes looking blank.

    ¡¸ You can find that over the internet yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa¡­also¡­my companions are Miklas, Aguila, and Sevengah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Miklas is available as a 500 yen soft vinyl toy, Aguila was an EX-series before but it¡¯s no longer available, so you have to look him up in online auctions, and Sevengah is sold in the play hero showdown set a while back so you have to look for that online too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, someone like you should go to India and rethink yourself. Hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t come back until you get the Sutras ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Madohori replies.

    ¡¸ Then, the exit is over there! Mitchan, open the door ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, this is your way out ¡¹

    Michi opens the door and Madohori walks.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you ever show up in the faces of the people in here okay? Bye-bye! ¡¹

    Madohori didn¡¯t reply and just went out to the corridor.

    Shou-neechan also goes out to the corridor.

    ¡¸ Yoshizumi-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Seki-san? ¡¹

    She called in someone from Kouzuki SS and gave instructions.

    It¡¯s probably to monitor Madohori until he returns home.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    After confirming her personnel following Madohori, Shou-neechan came back to the room.

    Michi closed the door.

    Then, the completely soundproof conference room is once again isolated from the outside.

    ¡¸ Still¡­after seeing it for real, that¡¯s a really fearsome power ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan says.

    ¡¸ Reading people¡¯s minds, memories, manipulating them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the next Takakura Shrine Maiden after all ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Please understand that I have such power ¡¹

    She tells Anna-san¡¯s parents, and Anna Erica-san herself.

    The words coming from beauty in shrine maiden¡¯s clothing with a mysterious atmosphere has weight.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko can read the thoughts and memories of everyone in here, and she can rewrite them. If your thoughts are rewritten, then Tsukiko can make you move as she wants, and if she rewrites your memories, she can change your past ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, without my instructions, Tsukiko will not make a move on other people¡¯s minds, so please do not worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s inevitable to have your mind seen through? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Tsukiko will see it. So give it up ¡¹

    I said. Nei.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-san, that means that everything you¡¯re hiding in your mind is exposed, okay? ¡¹

    She smiled.

    Anna-san looks this way worriedly.

    She doesn¡¯t know that Takahata Marika-san is in another room.

    That Nei and I heard the details of this case from Takahata-san in the car until we reached this place.

    ¡¸ Uhm, then, what should we do? ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s father said.

    ¡¸ Showing us such mysterious power, no, before that, you brought Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama¡¯s ladies, and even Kouzuki SS¡¯ Seki-san, and Kuromori house from the underside, it seems like we have no choice but to follow what you say ¡¹

    The father looks at Anna Erica-san with sad eyes.

    Anna-san¡¯s mother too.

    ¡¸ Right. Kou-chan, how do you plan on settling this? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just an observer this time so you got this, Kou-chan ¡¹

    Right.

    I¡¯ve talked to Anna Erica-san¡­

    Then, after hearing Takahata Marika-san¡¯s side in the car earlier¡­

    I know two sets of information.

    Furthermore, if we think of the future of Anna-san¡¯s family¡­

    The best way to resolve this is uhm¡­

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, can you let Tsukiko and I take the wheel for now? ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ You know, I just had an idea of a method to fix the problems this time ¡¹

    Yeah. I think so too.

    ¡¸ So, let¡¯s go with a gentle approach ¡¹

    Nei seems to have a good idea.

    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let her do her thing.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll entrust this to Nei and Tsukiko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Hey, Kou-chan, are you sure that you¡¯re letting her take care of this? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells me.

    Oh, Momoko-neechan doesn¡¯t know Nei.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko, representing the Kouzuki house, says.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama¡¯s our big sister who Onii-sama trusts and loves the most ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Of course, I also trust her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Nei-san¡¯s a smart girl. That beautiful smile of hers will deceive your judgment however ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Geez, that¡¯s cruel of you to say that. I¡¯m not trying to deceive anyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re beautiful ¡¹

    Tsukiko says.

    Yeah, these two are of the same age. Although, Nei repeated a school year so that¡¯s different.

    ¡¸ It was a lot of trouble to prevent the man earlier from recognizing Nei-san¡¯s beauty. If it remains in his memory, it will become something I can¡¯t erase ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why Mad Hori didn¡¯t react to Nei¡¯s beauty.

    No, he wasn¡¯t appreciating Kaan Momoko-neechan nor Ruriko either.

    That¡¯s because Tsukiko was impeding his awareness.

    Speaking of which, Tsukiko who stands out in her shrine maiden clothing wasn¡¯t even recognized.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Tsukiko-san. So, I want to do it like this ¡¹

    Nei plans something in her head.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, I find it easy when I don¡¯t need to speak of the plan at all! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, sit down and watch. Shou-neechan, Mitchan, and Yamada-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Momoko-ojousama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Sebastianus, Yamada Umeko-san said.

    Michi too. Servants of nobility normally stand behind their Master.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, sit down, Sebastianus ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s dangerous to stay standing, right? Her power is radiating ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, that¡¯s not it, Tsukiko-san¡¯s power is directional, so it won¡¯t influence other people by mistake. It¡¯s just that¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Since while we¡¯re at it, I want everyone to be the spectators ¡¹

    Spectators?

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re about to dispel some of the secrets! ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t let that pass.

    Only Anna Erica-san and her mother reacted to the word ¡°Secret¡±

    The father, Anna Kenichirou seems to not know what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ So, you should sit down. You don¡¯t need to be a bodyguard inside this room ¡¹

    Shou-neechan took the initiative and sat down.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Michi follows and sits on the nearby chair.

    ¡¸ Then, I will do the same ¡¹

    Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) also sat down

    ¡¸ With that done, Tsukiko-san, can you go here? ¡¹

    Nei moves Tsukiko to the spot where everyone can see her.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko wearing a white and red shrine maiden outfit looked at me.

    Yeah. If you go there, you can use your Miko power on everyone

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll be the prosecutor in this place ¡¹

    Nei wearing a black pantsuit sure looks like a lawyer in the courtroom.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Show me what you¡¯ve got ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells Nei.

    Anna Erica-san and her parents look worried.

    ¡¸ Okay then, we¡¯re going to reveal the truth with the Anna Erica-san running away from home incident. Let¡¯s begin with Erica-san¡¯s father ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Anna Kenicirou¡¯s surprised as he¡¯s suddenly called.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Anna Kenichirou-san, do you remember any reason why your daughter, Erica-san ran away from home this time? ¡¹

    The father looked at his daughter¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, that¡¯s¡­it¡¯s embarrassing to say, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? He doesn¡¯t have anything? ¡¹

    Nei looks at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Then, would you like me to talk on your behalf? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    The father groaned.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s useless to keep secrets when she¡¯s here ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan says with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if you consider that you can¡¯t hide anything to Ruriko, Kou-chan, Seki-san, or me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anna-sama, we will not reveal secrets to anyone outside this room. Please do not worry ¡¹

    Shou-neechan told the father.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I, and Kou-chan will keep your secret safe too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ll keep it safe and secret ¡¹

    I promised the father.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Erica may have noticed the truth about her birth. And I believe that she¡¯s angry because we have been quiet about it all this time ¡¹

    The father had no choice but to talk.

    Anna Erica-san looks at her Father quietly.

    ¡¸ Ever since our marriage, we weren¡¯t blessed with a child. We often come and go to the doctor, tried various methods, but, it doesn¡¯t go well¡­and then, in the end, we had to resort to a surrogate birth ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and I weren¡¯t surprised.

    That¡¯s because Shou-neechan already told us this story.

    Anna Erica-san herself already knows the truth from the journal her Grandfather left behind.

    ¡¸ Even if you say it surrogate birth, there are various ways to do it. However, the one we chose is to use our fertilized egg and put it inside the surrogate mother¡¯s womb. Therefore, Erica¡¯s born from the flesh of another woman, but, she definitely is our daughter ¡¹

    Anna-san¡¯s father insists.

    ¡¸ Of course, Surrogate birth is illegal in Japan, so the mother had to give birth in America. The surrogate mother isn¡¯t in the paper so legally, Erica¡¯s our daughter ¡¹

    The father looked at his daughter and speaks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry for hiding it and not telling you! But, Erica, you¡¯re my daughter, Kazumi and my¡­ ¡¹

    Anna Erica-san can¡¯t endure what her father¡¯s saying and is about to say something.

    At that moment;

    ¡¸ Okay, cut!! ¡¹

    Nei intervenes.

    Then¡­

    Anna Kenichirou stares blankly into the air.

    ¡¸ Father? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear? ¡¹

    Erica-san and her Mother are confused with Kenichirou¡¯s sudden change.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I only stopped his thoughts with my power ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t see anything. Hear anything. And when I resume his thoughts later, he will not know anything during the time I stopped his thoughts.

    ¡¸ Meaning. Anna Kenichirou-san currently has his time stopped! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ As expected. Anna Kenichirou-san didn¡¯t know the truth. That¡¯s what we confirmed ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, Anna-sama¡¯s mother, Kazumi-san, right? You¡¯ll know when you ask her ¡¹

    Nei smiled at the mother.

    ¡¸ Please tell us! We know that Anna Erica-san¡¯s born from a surrogate mother in America, but, whose semen was it on the fertilized egg? ¡¹

    She asks cheerfully in this serious talk.

    ¡¸ Who are Anna Erica-san¡¯s real parents? ¡¹

    The mother looked at her suspended husband.

    ¡¸ Does he really not hear anything? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Anna Kenichirou-san¡¯s senses are all cut off ¡¹

    Tsukiko in her shrine maiden outfit replied.

    ¡¸ Mother, please tell me. I want to know the truth from Mother ¡¹

    Anna Erica-san asks her mother with a straight look.

    She already knows the truth from her Grandfather.

    Even so, she probably wants to know the truth to come from her mother¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ She was born when father-in-law was still lively ¡¹

    The mother starts talking with a small voice.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard to make a fertilized egg with my husband, and so we used father-in-law¡¯s seed instead. No, father-in-law gave such instructions ¡¹

    Meaning.

    ¡¸ We kept it a secret from my husband. Father-in-law used his sperm, and my egg cell, and placed the fertilized egg into a surrogate mother¡¯s womb ¡¹

    The mother speaks of the truth.

    ¡¸ Then that means Erica-san¡¯s biological father is her Grandfather ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I see. So that¡¯s why he adopted Erica-san as his daughter before dying to give her the equal inheritance as his son.

    She¡¯s given the rights because she¡¯s actually his real daughter ¡¹

    Not his granddaughter, but his daughter.

    She¡¯s left with half of the inheritance because she¡¯s adopted.

    ¡¸ Father-in-law was afraid that if my husband were to notice that Erica isn¡¯t his daughter, then he might treat her horribly ¡¹

    The mother said.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why she¡¯s adopted, and the inheritance ¡¹

    Anna Erica¡¯s personal assets are all independent, even if she gets on bad terms with her Father.

    ¡¸ My husband is truly happy that Erica¡¯s born, and father-in-law doesn¡¯t want him to know that it¡¯s his body that can¡¯t make a child. After some long time, all sorts of methods, we finally had a daughter¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s thinking that if his son was to discover that the daughter wasn¡¯t his, but his father¡¯s, then the love might turn to hate a hundredfold ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I believe so too ¡¹

    The mother said. Erica-san¡¯s listening quietly.

    Then, Shou-neechan;

    ¡¸ We know the fact about Erica-san¡¯s secret in her birth because the surrogate mother was affiliated with the Kuromori house ¡¹

    Anna Erica-san turned to Shou-neechan in surprise.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-san¡¯s late Grandfather was seeking in Kuromori house, to be precise, with Morimoto-san, the clerk of the Kuromori house, for a woman who can become a surrogate mother ¡¹

    A woman who can stay in America and gave birth to a child in secret.

    Furthermore, a woman who is tight-lipped, and will never reveal secrets of their customers.

    If that¡¯s the case, the prostitutes of the Kuromori tower are qualified.

    Anna-san¡¯s Grandfather went to the Kuromori tower.

    Then, I see why he asked Morimoto-san to be the middleman.

    ¡¸ Then, Morimoto-san introduced an ideal surrogate mother who had experience in giving birth a few years ago ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Is Takahata-san doing well? ¡¹

    The mother asks.

    ¡¸ I also had to pretend that I¡¯m giving birth so I was with Takahata-san in America for half a year. Until Erica¡¯s born. I was there for the childbirth, and so was Takahata¡¯s little daughter. ¡¹

    That would be Takahata Marika-san. 14-years-ago.

    Meaning. Anna Erica-san and Takahata Marika-san are sisters born from the same mother.

    ¡¸ Takahata Youko-san is still alive and well, although, she¡¯s been in poor health lately. As for her daughter, Marika-san, she¡¯s in high-school now ¡¹

    Erica-san listens to Shou-neechan¡¯s report to the mother.

    ¡¸ My, I see. I never met Takahata-san again after I took Erica to America. No, that was the arrangement so I had no choice, but¡­ ¡¹

    The mother said in loneliness.

    ¡¸ Okay, cut! ¡¹

    Nei gave the sign and Tsukiko used her power.

    Following the father, the mother¡¯s thoughts also stopped.

    She¡¯s now in a state of stopped time.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, did you check the mother¡¯s memories? Is she not lying? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. She told us honestly everything she knows ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells us the state of the mother¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ So, what do we do, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I mean, Anna-san¡¯s mother only told us half of the truth here, right? ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1148.

    Chapter 1148. Approaching the Night / Checking Answers 2

    ¡¸ With this, even Anna-san¡¯s mother only told us halfway to the truth, right? ¡¹

    Nei says while staring at the Anna couple whose time is stopped in their thoughts because of Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power.

    Anna Erica-san¡¯s expression is stiff, she¡¯s not saying anything.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Nei.

    Momoko-neechan doesn¡¯t know anything ahead of Shou-neechan¡¯s explanation after dinner.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s a professional, so she doesn¡¯t bring out unreliable information until she gets to the bottom of it.

    Also, we got the exact information from Takahata Marika-san while we¡¯re on the move.

    ¡¸ Erica-san¡¯s mother thinks that the husband is the reason why they can¡¯t make a child, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei looks at Anna-san¡¯s mother staring at the empty air with a blank expression.

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s actually the mother that has a problem. So, Erica-san¡¯s late Grandfather¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan realized.

    ¡¸ Yep, the grandfather explained to the father that ¡°the sperm and egg cell of the couple is fertilized and is placed on a surrogate mother,¡± but that was a lie ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Anna Erica-san¡¯s father believed that explanation.

    Therefore, even if it¡¯s born from a surrogate mother, he thinks that she¡¯s his and his wife¡¯s daughter.

    However.

    ¡¸ Then, he explained to Erica-san¡¯s mother that ¡°My son¡¯s semen won¡¯t work, so I used mine,¡± ¡¹

    Instead of the ¡°Father¡¯s semen, and Mother¡¯s egg,¡± fertilized and placed on a surrogate mother¡­

    It¡¯s the ¡°grandfather¡¯s semen, and the mother¡¯s egg,¡± and placed on a surrogate mother.

    ¡¸ And as you can see, Anna-san¡¯s mother believed that explanation. Her father-in-law asked her to keep it quiet to not hurt her husband¡¯s feelings, and so she kept it a secret ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anna-san¡¯s family¡¯s predecessor had raised a major auditing firm on the first generation¡­he¡¯s a dignified and charismatic man ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ His son, Anna Kenichirou-san can¡¯t raise his head against his father even until his death. He can¡¯t defy his Father¡¯s orders. Even now, he still feels some intense inferiority towards his late Father ¡¹

    Therefore, the couple still follows Erica-san¡¯s grandfather¡¯s orders.

    They already are blessed with a child, a daughter.

    But if he were to discover that it¡¯s not really his daughter¡­

    Furthermore, if he discovers that it¡¯s the seed of his father, who he can¡¯t raise his head against, and his wife¡¯s egg¡­

    He¡¯ll definitely feel despair.

    ¡¸ But, Erica-san¡¯s mother¡¯s explanation was also a lie! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The mother¡¯s egg isn¡¯t useful either. However, if you tell her that, the mother will also feel despair.

    ¡¸ Then, Erica-san is? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks. Anna Erica-san trembles.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s only one answer. She¡¯s not born from a surrogate mother, the mother got pregnant and gave birth normally ¡¹

    Yes. That means¡­

    Anna Erica-san is the daughter of her Grandfather and Takahata Youko-san who¡¯s a former prostitute of the Black Forest who¡¯s supposed to be the surrogate mother.

    ¡¸ Erica-san isn¡¯t blood-related to Anna Kenichirou and his Wife ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I see. So that¡¯s the reason why Erica-san ran away from home suddenly? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan understood.

    ¡¸ She discovered that she¡¯s not a daughter of her parents, but her Grandfather and another woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, she discovered that her real mother was actually a former prostitute working at the Kuromori brothel, and her Grandfather was a customer, that¡¯s what¡¯s written in your Grandfather¡¯s diary, right? ¡¹

    Nei said. Anna-san looked down, silent.

    ¡¸ Her heart admits it ¡¹

    Tsukiko says softly.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I can see everyone¡¯s thoughts ¡¹

    Anna Erica-san looked at Tsukiko with teary eyes.

    ¡¸ From our investigation, Anna Erica-san¡¯s fertilization was from artificial insemination. The doctor fertilized the sperm and egg and put them in Takahata Youko-san¡¯s body. That¡¯s true ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Erica-san.

    That shows that Erica-san is not born from her Grandfather and the former prostitute having sex.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not possible that he got Takahata Youko pregnant by accident and forced her to carry the child inside her belly by deceiving his son and daughter-in-law with his words. He¡¯s only done it for the long desire of a child of the couple. He asked Morimoto-san, the clerk of the Kuromori house, for a woman who can help conceive and give birth to a child, and Morimoto-san replied ¡°In that case, a woman I know is in the stable period.¡± So, Morimoto-san testifies ¡¹

    Shou-neechan makes it clear.

    Even so¡­

    The fact that her Grandfather and Mother was a former prostitute and customer.

    It¡¯s probably hard to accept for a young girl like her.

    So that¡¯s why.

    She discovered that she¡¯s a daughter of a prostitute¡­

    That¡¯s why she asks to become my sex slave so desperately.

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t think that there was any ill will towards Anna Erica-san¡¯s birth ¡¹

    Tsukiko told Anna-san.

    ¡¸ What you fear the most, isn¡¯t the fact that your mother and father knew the truth and were deceiving you isn¡¯t real, as you can see. As you can see, Anna Kenichirou-san believes that you¡¯re his daughter, and Anna Kazumi, his wife, also believe that you¡¯re born from her egg ¡¹

    Tsukiko can read the thoughts deep inside a person¡¯s head so her statement is heavy.

    ¡¸ Just like you, your father and mother were never told the truth. But even so, your deceased grandfather didn¡¯t do it with malicious intent. He was doing it out of consideration for the feelings of his son and daughter-on-law ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Erica-san speaks up gently.

    ¡¸ But, I have no right for Father and Mother¡¯s love ¡¹

    It¡¯s really a shock to her that she¡¯s not a child of her parents.

    ¡¸ Instead of your personal feelings, we have to clean up the problems we have in front of us for now! ¡¹

    Nei tells Erica-san forcibly.

    ¡¸ The problems in front? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Nei instead of Erica-san.

    ¡¸ Look, the stocks Erica-san¡¯s holding. Anna Kenichirou-san will be in danger if the stock is still here, even if it¡¯s named for his daughter ¡¹

    The father is the representative auditor, but, since he¡¯s going to merge with another auditing firm¡­

    They¡¯re in a hurry because she has to give up the stocks of the company that the other group is auditing.

    ¡¸ Oh, that case ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan nods.

    ¡¸ We do know about the stocks of superior companies that are included in Erica-san¡¯s inheritance, right? Furthermore, the shares Erica-san¡¯s holding is managed by her Grandfather¡¯s lawyer ¡¹

    We heard that all from Takahata Marika-san.

    ¡¸ The dividend from the shares is sent to a certain person by the lawyer. And that became clear during our investigation ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, who controls the Kouzuki SS, said.

    ¡¸ Of course, the couple doesn¡¯t know about it ¡¹

    The lawyer¡¯s managing the fortunes until Anna-san becomes an adult, and he¡¯s sending over quite the sum every year.

    ¡¸ That would be Takahata Youko-san, meaning, Erica-san¡¯s real mother. It could be her reward for giving birth to Anna-san or hush money to keep things a secret, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather wrote that it¡¯s her pension in his diary. ¡¹

    Anna-san said.

    ¡¸ She had money problems as she¡¯s carrying a small daughter, and that¡¯s why she had to lend her womb to bear me ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Takahata Youko-san retired from prostitution during the time when Shirasaka Sousuke was in control of the Black Forest.

    Back then, Shirasaka Sousuke was high-handed in management.

    He left the retired prostitutes nearly penniless.

    Then, the girl we met in the car earlier¡­

    Takahata Youko-san¡¯s daughter, Takahata Marika-san is probably a child born from a customer in the brothel.

    Nagisa was like that too, but, Shirasaka Sousuke had her gang-raped, that she became pregnant from an unknown father, and wasn¡¯t allowed to retire until then.

    In Nagisa¡¯s case, Minaho-neesan prepared enough funds for her to start a business after retirement, but¡­

    In Takahata Youko-san¡¯s time, Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t in the Black Forest yet.

    ¡¸ I think so too. The pension is probably a reward for giving birth to Erica-san. Although, that was the promise from the late previous generation, and the couple doesn¡¯t know about it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Why? The couple thinks that she¡¯s a surrogate mother, and they were acquainted too, right? Erica-san¡¯s mother mentioned that they lived together for half a year in America ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why the Grandfather didn¡¯t want the couple to make contact with her ever again. He fears that Takahata-san might leak the truth to them. Besides, Takahata Youko-san isn¡¯t a surrogate mother, but her real mother, and so she¡¯s probably sending a large amount of money as a pension to keep her mouth shut, so she doesn¡¯t pursue Erica-san suddenly. So, without telling his son, he used the dividend from the stocks he owns as pension for Takahata-san ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    ¡¸ And it continued after Erica-san¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s death? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kaan-sama. He asked his lawyer to include the stocks used to pension Takahata-san among the assets he¡¯s to bequeath to Erica-san and to continue paying the pension secretly from there. With the lawyer in between, Takahata-san and the couple have no way to contact each other ¡¹

    To make sure that Erica-san¡¯s birth is kept a secret from the couple.

    He even gave instructions to his lawyer.

    ¡¸ Takahata-san whose livelihood is harsh seems to be helped by the pension coming from the Anna house a lot. Although, most of the pension is used for her daughter¡¯s school expenses ¡¹

    ¡¸ You investigated Takahata-san too? ¡¹

    Anna Erica-san¡¯s expression changed after hearing information about her real mother and sister¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, ¡¹

    Shou-neechan answers with a smile.

    ¡¸ Her daughter, Marika-san, is attending a school that is a bit costly. Furthermore, as mentioned earlier, Takahata Youko-san is not feeling that well recently ¡¹

    Takahata Marika-san mentioned that she¡¯s learning piano in a music high school.

    That¡¯s Erica-san¡¯s half-sister.

    ¡¸ I want to see her ¡¹

    Erica-san doesn¡¯t think that her sister is already in the next room.

    ¡¸ Hey now, focus on the problem ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, there¡¯s a need to cut off the pension paid to Takahata-san, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t think that I would have problems with my expenses ¡¹

    Erica-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ I mentioned that I will give all of the inheritance I received to Kuromori-sama, but¡­ ¡¹

    Erica-san asks me with a sad face.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I don¡¯t really care about that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I just thought that I couldn¡¯t hand over the inheritance to Father. If Father was to discover the situation with the assets, he might sue the lawyer who Grandfather asked to managed it ¡¹

    Erica-san said.

    Anna Kenichirou thinks that the lawyer¡¯s preserving the assets until his daughter becomes an adult.

    Therefore, if he noticed that there¡¯s money sent in secret, he¡¯ll doubt that the lawyer is misappropriating the money.

    ¡¸ Before that happens, he¡¯ll discover that Takahata-san¡¯s the one receiving the money. When that happens, Erica-san¡¯s father will find Takahata-san¡¯s address, and he¡¯ll talk to her and ask her. That¡¯s when Takahata-san might unconsciously reveal the truth ¡¹

    That Erica-san isn¡¯t even their daughter.

    ¡¸ The couple thinks that the late Grandfather already paid Takahata-san enough money for giving birth as a reward, but still, they assume that the connection¡¯s already cut off. There was no contact with Erica-san for the past 14 years, so they think that Erica-san¡¯s surrogate mother probably already forgot about her, but, once they discover the truth, it¡¯ll mess them up ¡¹

    Their beloved daughter they raised for 14 years isn¡¯t related to them by blood at all.

    ¡¸ If that happens, they¡¯ll start hating Erica-san¡¯s grandfather who¡¯s the cause of this all, and they might no longer see Erica-san as their daughter ¡¹

    Erica-san;

    ¡¸ Therefore, I wanted to offer all of my assets to Kuromori-sama before that happens ¡¹

    I see. If she gives it to me, then Anna Kenichirou can¡¯t check it anymore.

    If it got sucked into the vault of a house that belongs to the other side and is affiliated to the Kouzuki house¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it. But¡­ ¡¹

    Erica-san looked up at us.

    ¡¸ What do I do to keep on sending Takahata-san her pension? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if we don¡¯t sell off the stocks that bring the pension to her, Erica-san¡¯s father will be in trouble, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Shou-neechan.

    Right.

    ¡¸ In that case, why don¡¯t you sell the problematic stocks and buy a new one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kaan-sama. The stocks Grandfather left are shares in the top-notch, stable, and blue-chip companies that are expected to pay a lot of dividends ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. The dividends won¡¯t be as much when in other companies ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan sighs.

    ¡¸ Yes, if we sell off the stocks, then withdraw the pension for Takahata-san, then Erica-san¡¯s assets will continue to decrease ¡¹

    Shou-neechan explains.

    ¡¸ Well then, that¡¯ll put the lawyer in even more misappropriation suspicions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kaan-sama, and if we tell the truth to clear away the suspicions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we don¡¯t have to talk about the secret of Erica-san¡¯s birth to her parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan and Shou-neechan nod.

    Yeah, that¡¯s definitely bad.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just buying stocks, then I can ask Grandfather to buy it, but, it would be weird if I¡¯m the one sending Takahata-san her pension, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    True, Takahata-san is unrelated to the Kaan house, so¡­

    It¡¯s illogical to have Momoko-neechan pay her pension.

    It also applies to the Kouzuki house.

    As for the Kuromori house, Takahata-san worked as a prostitute in our place so there¡¯s a connection, but¡­

    No, that¡¯s exactly the reason why Kuromori house won¡¯t make contact.

    She was there during the worst phase of the Black Forest.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, Kouzuki SS is already mine, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and nobody will mind the fact that it¡¯s practically your property ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Then, can we make Kouzuki SS take care of those stocks instead? ¡¹

    I proposed.

    ¡¸ All we need to do is take Anna-san¡¯s name away from it, right? If that¡¯s the case, we can let Kouzuki SS take care of the stocks, then as for Takahata-san, we can pay her the same pension she¡¯s had so far as officer¡¯s compensation as a staff of the Kouzuki SS, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s a lot of money when you¡¯re buying stock from the top companies. You may call it looking after the stocks, but Kouzuki SS need to hand stocks of approximately the same value to Erica-san ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. Kouzuki SS has a lot of unused plots. We can use that as guarantee ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said right away.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. What about you Erica-san? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, is that okay? ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ If you decided to keep it at that, you can¡¯t liquidate it, and since the dividend is paid to Takahata-san, Kouzuki SS won¡¯t have any profit ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a profit. Erica-san will become mine ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, I still belong to the other side. I¡¯m not doing this for free. I won¡¯t do it unless it profits me or my family ¡¹

    I look at Anna Erica-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ If Erica-san becomes my slave as promised, then I¡¯ll do what I said. But in exchange, you¡¯ll have to prepare yourself. If you do this with half-baked feelings, then you¡¯ll only trouble everyone once you¡¯re my slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Make it clear, and announce it to everyone here ¡¹

    Though they are paused, her parents are still here¡­

    And yet, I¡¯m asking Erica-san to proclaim herself as a slave.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1149.

    Chapter 1149. Approaching the Night / Checking answers 3

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯m making Anna Erica-san declare that she¡¯s a slave to me in front of her parents whose thoughts are suspended.

    No.

    Not yet.

    She hasn¡¯t accepted it yet.

    ¡¸ Stop. I changed my mind ¡¹

    I said.

    We¡¯re not yet there for the final push.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s finish cleaning up first ¡¹

    I looked at the Anna couple.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we have to persuade these people with the situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got this Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ We need to rationalize why Erica-san ran away from home using their knowledge ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ If you can give a convincing reason to a person, they¡¯ll accept most of it ¡¹

    Then, she turned to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s start with the mother Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies.

    Erica-san¡¯s mother thinks that it¡¯s actually her egg cell fertilized with the Grandfather¡¯s sperm, and Takahata Youko-san¡¯s the surrogate mother that gave birth to Erica-san.

    Tsukiko stopped her time as soon as she made that confession.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll resume her time ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    As soon as Nei replied;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry Erica. I¡¯ve kept it secret from you all this time ¡¹

    The mother resumed her time.

    ¡¸ But, even if Takahata-san¡¯s the surrogate mother that gave birth to you, you¡¯re still my daughter. It might be shocking that you¡¯re not your Father¡¯s child but your Grandfather¡¯s, but, I love you from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    She talks to her daughter desperately.

    The mother doesn¡¯t even know the truth¡­

    She thinks that her egg is used to give birth to Anna Erica.

    ¡¸ Please, keep it a secret to your father. He was waiting for you so eagerly, and he loves you Erica from the moment you were made. If he discovers that you¡¯re not his daughter, he will be sad. It will hurt him. I don¡¯t want him to be in pain ¡¹

    Anna Kenichirou-san¡¯s got insecurities towards his late father.

    If he discovers that his beloved daughter didn¡¯t even come from his seed, who knows what will happen to him.

    ¡¸ Erica, please ¡¹

    The mother bows her head to her daughter.

    Erica-san¡¯s stiff, looking confused.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s actually the reason why Erica-san ran away from home ¡¹

    Nei talks.

    ¡¸ Anyone would be surprised if they discover that their real father isn¡¯t their father but their grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯m really sorry Erica. I intended to tell you about it. But, I just thought that it¡¯s too early for you ¡¹

    It¡¯s too young for her to know the truth about her birth. The mother thought that she might not be able to endure the shock.

    ¡¸ The idea of Vitro fertilization and surrogate birth is too vivid for a young girl like her that she wasn¡¯t feeling well. She just discovered that she was born from something that feels like a scientific experiment ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I can see why. But, Erica, I desired for your birth. No matter what method I use. Your father was with me, doing infertility treatments multiple times in clinics, tried out various methods, and yet, they all didn¡¯t work, so you were the daughter we made with our very last efforts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother ¡¹

    Erica-san looked at her mother. She¡¯s not her biological mother.

    The woman in front of her who raised her for fourteen years isn¡¯t blood-related to her.

    She¡¯s a daughter of her Grandfather and a woman named Takahata Youko.

    However, this woman doesn¡¯t know the truth.

    ¡¸ Please. Keep it a secret to your father, Erica! ¡¹

    Hearing the mother say that, Erica only stares at her dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Erica-san will keep that secret too, right? ¡¹

    Nei told Erica-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ If Erica-san can stay quiet about it, then we can all settle this peacefully! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, we will stay quiet too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells Erica-san.

    The mother thinks that we¡¯re talking about the secret that ¡°Erica-san¡¯s biological father isn¡¯t her father¡±

    However, Momoko-neechan points at the other secret.

    The fact that the mother isn¡¯t Erica-san¡¯s biological mother.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we promise the same. Nobody will talk about the conversation we had here. Ruriko and Shou-neechan too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I keep my word as the representative of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Michi and Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) aren¡¯t asked because they¡¯re servants.

    Servants follow their Masters.

    As for Tsukiko¡­she¡¯s hiding behind Nei, using her Miko power¡­

    She¡¯s erasing her presence to Erica-san and her mother.

    The father is still suspended in this weird situation.

    Exposing the secrets of their family with us surrounding them¡­

    Erica-san and her mother accept that fact¡­

    That¡¯s all because Tsukiko uses her Miko power to loosen their thoughts.

    She¡¯s not pushing her power that strongly, just creating a space where they don¡¯t notice the weirdness, and stop them from focusing on the odd stuff.

    ¡¸ Then, Erica-san, you¡¯re okay with that? ¡¹

    Nei makes double sure.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Having no choice, Erica-san replies with her small voice.

    Erica-san doesn¡¯t hate her parents.

    Knowing that there was no ill will from not telling her the truth¡­

    She doesn¡¯t want her parents to worry.

    ¡¸ Well then, as for the response we will give Erica-san¡¯s father¡­ ¡¹

    Nei proposed;

    ¡¸ Since the father thinks that it¡¯s his sperm and the wife¡¯s egg fertilized to make the baby, let¡¯s just summarize the reason that Erica-san ran away because she found out that she¡¯s born from a surrogate mother ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That she¡¯s born from a different womb. But, she¡¯s shocked because her parents didn¡¯t tell them. Let¡¯s push it with that reasoning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ I think that¡¯s the most suitable explanation for my husband ¡¹

    The mother said.

    ¡¸ What about you Erica-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Erica-san replies feebly.

    ¡¸ Well then, Tsukiko-san, please unsuspend the father ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I see. So that¡¯s how it is. So, my daughter¡­ ¡¹

    The father accepted Nei and his wife¡¯s explanation.

    ¡¸ Indeed. It must¡¯ve been shocking for Erica to know about the surrogate mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS looked up Takahata Youko-san¡¯s current home ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yes. My late father was in charge of everything until the time of Erica¡¯s birth, and it¡¯s been 14 years since then and neither my wife nor I thanked Takahata-san for being Erica¡¯s surrogate mother. I want to bring Erica now that she¡¯s grown up and say hi to her at least ¡¹

    The father says, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Erica-san probably want to meet Takahata-san alone, not with her father and mother ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I mean, let¡¯s look at it this way, Erica-san¡¯s surrogate mother, Takahata Youko-san, is also her mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­she did give birth to her ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re blaming Erica-san¡¯s mother at all! It¡¯s just how Erica-san feels ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I can understand what you¡¯re trying to say ¡¹

    The mother looked at Erica-san.

    ¡¸ Indeed. We¡¯re indebted to her for giving birth to Erica. I can understand why Erica wants to meet her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. If that¡¯s the case, we shouldn¡¯t come with her. It will make it easier for Erica ¡¹

    The father said.

    Tsukiko¡¯s pressing them to feel that way.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll arrange the meeting with Takahata-san ¡¹

    Shou-neechan told the couple.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Seki-san. Also, Erica ¡¹

    The father looked at his daughter.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I apologize for keeping secrets from you. It¡¯s as you can see. I¡¯m sorry. But, I told you everything that we need to tell you. So, please come back home Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Erica. Say thanks to Kaan-sama, Kouzuki-sama, and Kuromori-sama, and come home ¡¹

    However, Erica-san¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, that¡­ ¡¹

    To live with people who aren¡¯t her real parents¡­

    Erica-san is hesitating.

    ¡¸ Erica-san is still in a state of confusion. Therefore, we¡¯d shelter her in our home for tonight ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s been quiet all this time said.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t she cause trouble? ¡¹

    The father fears becoming indebted to the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Please do not mind it. Onii-sama, she¡¯s okay, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course, ¡¹

    Erica-san will become my sex slave later.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late to say that she¡¯s causing trouble. I believe that it¡¯s better for Erica-san¡¯s mental state to stay with Ruriko for tonight instead of returning home ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    The father looked at his wife.

    ¡¸ Then, shall we? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree. It might get worse if we force Erica to come home now ¡¹

    The mother looked at Erica-san worriedly.

    ¡¸ By the way, Anna-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan¡­I mean, Seki-san told me that you need to sell some of the stocks that Erica-san inherited from her Grandfather because of your business, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as you say ¡¹

    The father gives me a suspicious look.

    ¡¸ So, could you not sell them to the stock market but to me instead? Of course, I don¡¯t mind if the price is the same in the market ¡¹

    ¡¸ To you? ¡¹

    The father¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh, although I say that, I¡¯m talking about Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather entrusted running the Kouzuki SS to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko explained.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Kakka gave Kouzuki SS to you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s an unbelievable story.

    Kouzuki SS specializes in security for the nobility and companies, and it¡¯s also Kouzuki house¡¯s private army.

    It¡¯s not something that a high-schooler like me should manage.

    ¡¸ Of course, Shou-neechan, oh wait, it¡¯s Seki-san, she¡¯s the one managing the company, but¡­ You know that I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s fiance, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    They¡¯re the representative auditor specializing in large corporations, so he should be catching news when it comes to the latest information in the nobility.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan, no, Kouzuki Kakka still wants me to learn how to manage the business. And then, well, in Kouzuki SS. Shou-nee-no, Seki-san is there as my overseer, and I can train myself without the various nobility watching over ¡¹

    I continue to make a story.

    ¡¸ With that said, Jii-chan will get angry at me unless I make a profit using Kouzuki SS. So¡­ ¡¹

    I look at the father.

    ¡¸ I heard that the stocks in Erica-san¡¯s possession that are about to be put in the market all belong to stable companies. Stocks that are valuable and have expected dividend ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you say ¡¹

    The father nods.

    ¡¸ Those are stocks that you can¡¯t expect to drop significantly. I can assert that ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if Kouzuki SS were to possess those stocks, then it will be a good thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Instead of saving up cash in the company, it¡¯s better to own stocks instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, why don¡¯t I¡­I mean, Kouzuki SS take it all? ¡¹

    The father thinks¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that means that Kouzuki house will own it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s in the Kouzuki SS so it¡¯s not the Kuromori house. Kouzuki SS will be the company owning it ¡¹

    Kuromori house is an underground company, but, Kouzuki house is on the surface.

    ¡¸ That sounds good. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll sell it to the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Good

    ¡¸ With that said, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯ll take care of the rest ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about stock trading and stuff.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s one thing cleaned up ¡¹

    I looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko clapped her hands.

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauu!! ¡¹

    She used her Miko power to suspend the couple once again.

    Their time is paused.

    ¡¸ W-Why?! ¡¹

    Erica-san looked at me panicking.

    ¡¸ Father and Mother are already¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re already done talking to Anna Kenichirou and his wife. That¡¯s good. But, we still have one more thing to finish ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The lawyer of Erica-san¡¯s late grandfather ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s late grandfather gave out secret instructions in his will.

    That is, for him to pretend to be managing Erica-san¡¯s inheritance, and then send over Takahata Youko-san¡¯s pension from the dividend coming from the stocks.

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, I recall that the lawyer¡¯s already here, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan recalled.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s already here, isn¡¯t he? Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s standing by on the other room. ¡¹

    As expected of Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ Well then, call him over here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Shou-neechan goes out of the room and instructed her subordinates.

    This room doesn¡¯t allow any reception to leak out, so¡­

    She has to open the door, go outside, and give orders personally.

    There¡¯s an extension telephone, but since it¡¯s inside the hotel, it could be intercepted.

    ¡¸ Wait a second, is it okay to call him over here like this? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan points at the couple whose thoughts are on pause.

    ¡¸ If he sees these two in that state, he might misunderstand that we forced them to some drugs or something, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, he won¡¯t see it ¡¹

    I looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko read the thoughts in my head and replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re going to use her power so he doesn¡¯t see them ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan understood.

    On the other hand, Erica-san¡¯s looking at her parents, thinking.

    ¡¸ Then, call him over ¡¹

    Shou-neechan opens the door to the corridor.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1150.

    Chapter 1150. Approaching the Night / Sugar Cube

    ¡¸ Is it okay to come in? ¡¹

    The lawyer of Anna Erica-san¡¯s late Grandfather is an old man in his 70s with white hair.

    ¡¸ It was in Grandfather¡¯s will to continue paying Takahata Youko-san her pension, right? ¡¹

    Erica-san confirms it with the lawyer.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s in the will of your late grandfather. To send remittance every month until Takahata Youko-san¡¯s daughter graduates in college ¡¹

    The lawyer replies.

    ¡¸ That came from the stock dividend he bestowed to me, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, those were his instructions ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s late Grandfather adopted her¡­

    Then, he gave her half of the inheritance.

    Then the lawyer manages it all until Erica-san becomes an adult.

    Err¡­Anna Erica-san and Takahata Marika-san have two years age gap.

    Once Marika-san graduates from college in her adulthood, then the pension ends at the same time Erica-san can hold her inheritance.

    The Grandfather planned it as such.

    With that, Erica-san can be ignorant of the pension at all.

    ¡¸ Erica-san¡¯s Grandfather didn¡¯t consider that she might read the journal he left behind ¡¹

    Erica-san read the journal in the secret library in the basement of the detached building, exposing her Grandfather¡¯s plan.

    ¡¸ The late predecessor died suddenly after all ¡¹

    The lawyer said.

    ¡¸ The truth is, he wanted to deal with it before he dies before things become public ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was a heart attack. He was healthy that morning, but he suddenly died ¡¹

    Erica-san said.

    ¡¸ Even so, the predecessor left his instructions on what to do after his death so it¡¯s okay for him to die anytime. We¡¯ve been doing everything according to his will but I don¡¯t think he ever imagined that he would have to give up his shares due to a merger with another auditing firm ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s grandfather died ten years ago.

    The situation¡¯s changed.

    Inevitably, things will not go as planned.

    ¡¸ Well then, the problem stocks can be in Kouzuki SS¡¯ care ¡¹

    Shou-neechan told the old lawyer.

    ¡¸ Then, as for the compensation for the stocks¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at me.

    ¡¸ I remembered something better than having Kouzuki SS pay for it with land or money ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get Shou-neechan¡¯s objective.

    ¡¸ The stocks we¡¯re to take from Anna-san are all belonging to some excellent companies. And so, why don¡¯t we exchange it with some stocks from stable and excellent companies too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Kouzuki SS has stocks? ¡¹

    They¡¯re a company specialized in bodyguarding the nobility, and yet, they have stocks?

    Are we investing in stocks or something in a sector I don¡¯t know about?

    ¡¸ Of course. It¡¯s not the company, but the stock you hold ¡¹

    The stock I hold?

    ¡¸ The stocks of Kouzuki SS itself ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS stocks aren¡¯t public. Currently, Kakka¡¯s handing over all the stocks to you. So, why don¡¯t we give a part of the stock to Anna Erica-san?

    So we¡¯re swapping Erica¡¯s stocks with Kouzuki SS stocks?

    But¡­

    Erica-san¡¯s stocks have a dividend, which is used to pay off Takahata-san¡¯s pension, and those are all blue-chip stocks, right?

    Will Kouzuki SS stock match that?

    Far from a part of it, I feel like handing over the whole stock might not be enough.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s a good idea. Why don¡¯t you talk it out with Tsukiko-san? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled at me.

    I see. So that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s going to be the best choice if you consider the future ¡¹

    If Erica-san will become my woman.

    Then, her assets will belong to our family anyway.

    If that¡¯s the case, it would be stupid to tamper with the assets of Kouzuki SS poorly, or crashing, or changing the name at this point.

    The problem now is that we just need to get rid of the problematic shares that interfere with the merger of the corporations which is held by the Anna house.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    I looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    She releases her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Then, we will exchange it with the stocks of Kouzuki SS. Is that good enough? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said. The lawyer.

    ¡¸ Err, yes, well, I think that¡¯s good. Kouzuki SS is also a strong and stable company, yes ¡¹

    The lawyer¡¯s mind is controlled to view the transaction as appropriate.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-san, is that okay too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll leave it to you ¡¹

    Erica-san replies with a pale expression.

    She¡¯s watching the fearsome power of Tsukiko.

    She knows that no matter what happens, things will go our way.

    ¡¸ Then, Kouzuki SS will be the one paying Takahata-san¡¯s pension from here on ¡¹

    Shou-neechan arranged.

    As expected, Kouzuki SS stocks won¡¯t be able to pay out as large dividends that they had so far

    Since we took the blue-chip stocks from the lawyer, we¡¯re also taking the responsibility for giving the Takahata house their pension.

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s power is influencing the lawyer, so he accepted Shou-neechan¡¯s suggestions right away.

    ¡¸ Still, I¡¯m glad. We¡¯re able to settle the problem with the stocks before we meet up with Anna Kenichirou-san, the head of Anna house now ¡¹

    The lawyer says satisfied.

    ¡¸ Good gracious, I had to follow the predecessor¡¯s wishes to keep it a secret to Kenichirou-san for ten years. I was troubled on how to explain it all to Kenichirou-san. So, please keep the secret about Takahata-san¡¯s pension to Kenichirou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    It¡¯s always been a secret to the Anna Couple that Takahata Youko-san, the surrogate mother that gave birth to Erica-san, is still receiving the pension.

    The lawyer keeps his agreement with Shou-neechan.

    Right in front of the couple.

    Tsukiko¡¯s suspending the couple and is stopping the lawyer from recognizing them.

    Therefore, he talks like they¡¯re not here.

    ¡¸ Well then, we will call Anna Kenichirou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    I looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko resumes the Anna couple.

    At the same time, the lawyer now thought that the couple just entered the room.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kenichirou-san, Kazumi-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for coming ¡¹

    Then once again.

    The Anna Couple, the lawyer, and Shou-neechan started their discussion.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ We will deal with the details of the meeting ¡¹

    We already cleared up the problem with Erica-san¡¯s stocks by swapping them with Kouzuki SS stocks, so¡­

    Shou-neechan tells us that.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama and Ruriko-sama must be tired, so please take a rest in another room. Anna Erica-san, you can accompany them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, indeed. We¡¯re going to talk business from here on ¡¹

    The lawyer said.

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-sama, Kouzuki Ruriko-sama, and Kuromori-sama, thank you ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s father, Anna Kenichirou bowed his head to us.

    ¡¸ You too, take a rest with them ¡¹

    He tells his wife¡­

    ¡¸ But, dear¡­ ¡¹

    The mother looked at Erica-san.

    ¡¸ Right. Erica-san is still confused about a lot of things so I¡¯m sorry to ask but please let it be just us for now ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. Then, please take care ¡¹

    Her mother said sadly.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go. I want to drink tea ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan stands up.

    ¡¸ Use the room 2506 ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said and then handed me the keycard to that room.

    ¡¸ There should be tea and snacks ready there ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Seki-san, you¡¯re so thoughtful! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Come, Kou-chan, Ruriko, and the girls let¡¯s have some tea! Erica-san too ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s the young lady of the Kaan house saying that, there¡¯s no choice but to go.

    We stand up too.

    ¡¸ Come, Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko stretches out her hand to Erica-san.

    Michi also stands behind Erica-san.

    Erica-san;

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    She stands up timidly.

    ¡¸ Then, take care of the rest, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will ¡¹

    We left the room.

    In the corridor, I see some bodyguards from the Kouzuki SS, but they¡¯re keeping their distance.

    As long as Shou-neechan or Ruriko doesn¡¯t call them, they won¡¯t come.

    ¡¸ This way, Kou-chan ¡¹

    Oh right, I¡¯m holding the keycard.

    I inserted the key into room 2506 and unlocked the room.

    This room has a bulky door. It¡¯s a soundproof and radio-proof room.

    Oh, it¡¯s much smaller than the room earlier, but this room is also a conference room.

    It¡¯s as Shou-neechan says, the corner of the room has a teapot and snack set.

    We get inside.

    Momoko-neechan, Ruriko, Erica-san, Michi, Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san,) Tsukiko, Nei and I moved inside the room.

    ¡¸ Haaa, that was tiring ¡¹

    As soon as the door closes, Nei stretches her body and said.

    ¡¸ You did well until halfway ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, my role was just to create a guideline in the front so the story moves forward to our pace ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m busy using my power so it helps that Nei-san is in front ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I see. So it¡¯s a team play ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told the two.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san has to focus on using her power or else she¡¯ll break their minds ¡¹

    ¡¸ And Nei-san¡¯s taking it slow and logical when talking, and at the speed that won¡¯t confuse me ¡¹

    Nei and Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, sit down. You must be tired ¡¹

    I look at Tsukiko¡¯s face and said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll prepare the tea with Michi ¡¹

    Ruriko goes to prepare tea.

    ¡¸ Sebastianus, help her out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Momoko-ojousama ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san joins those who prepare the tea.

    ¡¸ But, is it okay for you to come here? What about the meeting in the other room? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes. Well, I already carved in their minds that they have no other choice anyway so if they talk to Shou-oneesama even without my influence¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to not just push them using Tsukiko¡¯s power but to have them think and decide themselves. Miko power¡¯s influence becomes familiar to their bodies ¡¹

    I sat down and told Momoko-neechan

    ¡¸ Really? Sure, that¡¯s okay, but¡­hey, Erica-san, don¡¯t just stand there and sit down too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan urged her, Anna Erica-san sat down.

    ¡¸ But still, that¡¯s all resolved, right? Your father thinks that you¡¯re his daughter. Even if it¡¯s using Vitro fertilization and surrogate mother birth

    He thinks that it¡¯s their sperm and egg that¡¯s used to conceive and give birth to the child.

    ¡¸ Then, your mother believes that you¡¯re a daughter from her egg and your Grandfather¡¯s sperm. But, since it¡¯s Vitro fertilization, it¡¯s not like your Grandfather and mother had a sexual relationship ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said. Erica-san looks down quietly.

    ¡¸ Well, the truth is Erica-san¡¯s a child of her Grandfather and the surrogate mother, but, it¡¯s better if your parents don¡¯t know the truth, right?\ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Erica-san was worried that her father and mother know the truth and that she¡¯s the only one who hadn¡¯t been told, and that they didn¡¯t love her because she wasn¡¯t their real child ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, it wasn¡¯t the case. Both your father and mother weren¡¯t trying to deceive you, and they love you from the bottom of their hearts. I understood the depth of their love ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells Erica the results of her probing with her power.

    ¡¸ Yes. Your parents love you Erica-san. So it¡¯s okay to let them be. Let secrets stay as secrets. There¡¯s no problem with that ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said. Erica-san;

    ¡¸ There is a problem. I know that I¡¯m not Mother and Father¡¯s daughter¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, the person who gave birth to me¡­ ¡¹

    Erica-san said, stopping Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s your problem, look, Kou-chan¡¯s already settled your stocks, and he will continue to pay your surrogate mother¡¯s pension from here on ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all because of Grandfather¡¯s instructions, and I haven¡¯t done anything in return to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan doesn¡¯t know that Takahata Youko-san¡¯s daughter, Erica-san¡¯s half-sister, Takahata Marika-san is in the next room.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t overthink it. Your surrogate mother received her money ever since your birth and never met Erica-san. She has her life, so if you come and make noise Erica-san, it¡¯ll only cause trouble to her ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ She did as her contract says, she gave birth to you knowing well that the Anna house will take the child. She¡¯s already determined to not meet you anymore. If not, she won¡¯t be your surrogate mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not a surrogate, she¡¯s my real mother! ¡¹

    Erica-san insisted.

    ¡¸ I can understand how you feel, but, Erica-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­!!! ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s not convinced.

    She¡¯s still young.

    No matter how much the Anna couple loves their daughter.

    Her heart wavers because she knows her true mother.

    ¡¸ Calm down, Erica-san, have some tea ¡¹

    Ruriko brings over a tray of teacups.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, why don¡¯t use her power and erase Erica-san¡¯s memories? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Erica-san should just forget her real mother. Especially if you consider her relationship with her parents from here on ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Erica-san will be awkward with her parents, especially her mother¡­

    Erica-san¡¯s minding it too much, but¡­

    ¡¸ N-No¡­ I don¡¯t want to forget my real mother!! ¡¹

    Erica-san said.

    ¡¸ But, Erica-san, you can¡¯t go back to the Anna house like that, right? How can you live with your parents? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Knowing that they¡¯re not her real parents, she will suffer if she continues that same parent-child relationship as before.

    ¡¸ Okay, stop that now. Let¡¯s have a tea break. You won¡¯t find an answer no matter how much you think about it, and the more you worry, the more you reach a dead-end ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, eat something sweet. Put in a lot of sugar in your tea, you need to bring some sugar into your head and get back your spirit ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    Tsukiko drops sugar cubes in her black tea with a smile.

    1, 2, 3¡­

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Right. You still have stuff to do before you worry about yourself ¡¹

    Erica-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ You see, we did all this work for Erica-san. And, we managed to bring it in a good direction. We¡¯re still halfway through it, but still ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s eyes show fear.

    ¡¸ So, Erica-san has to pay us up. Something, for all our efforts ¡¹

    We don¡¯t do volunteer work.

    We always seek compensation for anything.

    ¡¸ I understand. I already am this far¡­ ¡¹

    Anna Erica-san lifts her face.

    ¡¸ I will¡­I¡¯ll become your slave. Kuromori-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    She finally announced it.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1151.

    Chapter 1151. Approaching the Night / Contract

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, you don¡¯t have to be that unsociable, right? I feel sorry that you¡¯re bullying Erica-chan ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ No, no, Yo-chan¡¯s doing an inspection right now, this is an important step ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Inspection? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. He¡¯s doing his first inspection on whether Erica-san is worthy of joining us or not ¡¹

    Erica-san looked at me, afraid.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t allow anyone in our family unless Onii-sama accepts them ¡¹

    Ruriko says while recommending the cookie in the confectionery can to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Hmm, so, how is it Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan took one cookie and asks me while splitting it and eating.

    ¡¸ Well, I understood a lot of things after meeting her mother, father, and her late Grandfather¡¯s lawyer. ¡¹

    I looked away from Erica-san then to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, the reason you brought Erica-san to our home is.. ¡¹

    Yes, Erica-san is¡­

    ¡¸ Erica-san¡¯s home¡¯s, sees the previous head, her Grandfather as someone really great, right? He¡¯s so thorough that he watches every little detail of everyone around him, and so he was in complete control of everything ¡¹

    I speak my impressions.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already ten years since he died, and yet, Erica-san¡¯s Father, Mother, and even the lawyer, still can¡¯t leave the Grandfather¡¯s control. They still follow her Grandfather¡¯s will, or should I say, the intentions he left behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, it sure has the impression that they¡¯re still imprisoned in the previous generation¡¯s will ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan agrees with me.

    ¡¸ His charisma to lead is too strong, his practical planning skill is too high, that he was a perfect superman that will make things happen! ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my impression too. He¡¯s that kind of boss, and so the people around him rely on the boss unconsciously ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they all ignore their will and just follow their predecessor¡¯s will. They think that it¡¯s natural, that they have to. That even when he¡¯s already dead for ten years, they¡¯re still imprisoned in that thought ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s listening to our conversation with a straight face.

    ¡¸ That condition is a little similar I believe ¡¹

    ¡¸ With what, Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks. I looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ With the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Jii-chan has such a mighty charisma that everyone thinks it¡¯s natural to follow Jii-chan¡¯s will, meaning, they¡¯re dependent on him. No, sure, Jii-chan has incredible creativity and decisiveness, so he can make plans and make use of his subordinates to do something. Therefore, everyone trusts Jii-chan, and they keep on nodding on Jii-chan¡¯s orders ¡¹

    However, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s worrying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Worrying? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you see Momoko-neechan, Jii-chan won¡¯t live forever. Well, since it¡¯s Jii-chan, he probably has a plan ready for ten or twenty years past his death ¡¹

    ¡¸ The people who are completely dependent on their boss will be in trouble if their boss is gone. It¡¯s like the heart of the organization is suddenly gone ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s like a company whose founder was so great that it¡¯s hard to venture out as a company because they¡¯ve been trapped in the founder¡¯s philosophy for so long ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ The founder¡¯s biography and speeches are included in the pamphlets handed out to the company employees. The times have changed since the founder created the company, and so, his ideology might not be timely anymore, so it has to be used as a reference, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they turn the late founder into a saint. That¡¯s because they only focus on the successes, not the failures ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true ¡¹

    Nei said. Momoko-neechan agreed.

    ¡¸ In the end, the next generation of employees need to have a strong will to overcome the great founder and stand on their own ¡¹

    However, Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ideally, that would be true, but it¡¯s hard for someone who spent a lot of time near a ¡°great Master,¡± to live with their own will that easily ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you don¡¯t overcome it, you¡¯ll be unable to leave the influence of the predecessor ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ When you think about it, you¡¯re already under the influence of the predecessor! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nei-oneesama¡¯s right. Misuzu-oneesama and I have been under Grandfather¡¯s control since our birth, so we can¡¯t get out. If it was me before, then I would be imprisoned in the thought of ¡°What would Grandfather think I¡¯ll do,¡± before thinking of ¡°What I want to do¡± Then, I live as Grandfather wills it, even if it bends my wishes. I think that if I remained like that, even after Grandfather dies, I¡¯ll continue to imagine what Grandfather wished for me, asking ¡°What would Grandfather tell me to do in this situation?¡± And act accordingly to that ¡¹

    That¡¯s how strong Jii-chan¡¯s influence on Ruriko.

    ¡¸ What about now? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Now, all of me belongs to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said with her cheeks blushing.

    ¡¸ Although, it¡¯s different compared to Grandfather. With Grandfather, when I face a problem, he¡¯ll immediately give me a solution, and before I know it, he¡¯s already implemented the solution plan. Grandfather always moves forward before me ¡¹

    Yeah, Jii-chan¡¯s always ahead.

    ¡¸ But, with Onii-sama, he stays together with us. He faces the problem, thinks together with us, hears our opinions, and when Onii-sama gives his approval, we deal with it together ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s¡­Ruriko ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Jii-chan is smart, and he has plenty of experience, and so he can figure out how to deal with problems right away, so he will be ahead of us. But, I¡¯m not that smart. I can¡¯t think of countermeasures in an instant as Jii-chan does ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Yo-chan? That little dullness of yours is the best part ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan won¡¯t do anything foolish, and you don¡¯t decide from appearances either. You always take your time to think, and make sure you see the true nature of the problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t understand it unless I take my time. I¡¯m just slow brained ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Wrong, if people don¡¯t take their time to think like Yo-chan, then they won¡¯t understand. People who decide that ¡°this is that kind of person,¡± at a glance are irresponsible. People like those trying to show off, saying ¡°ain¡¯t I smart?¡± and they¡¯re the real idiots ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s a possibility ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan is admiring Nei¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸ Either way, those who are dependent on a grand person nearby can¡¯t escape from that life. Erica-san¡¯s Father and Mother, they¡¯re still imprisoned in the previous generation¡¯s will even ten years after his death ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Grandfather changed my dependence towards Onii-sama for now. Thinking of the future past his death

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I know that I have a distorted nature compared to the ordinary people ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the daughter of the Kouzuki house, and so I have the desire to reign over my subjects, and rule the entire Kouzuki house under my will. However, since I¡¯ve always been under Grandfather¡¯s control ever since a was a child, I desire for someone I respect and love to control me ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Kouzuki-sama¡¯s always with you, then that will be your nature ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ Yes, therefore, it has to be Onii-sama. Onii-sama guides me, and his control is kind and warm. I have such contradictory desires yet he gently and softly wraps me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can see that. I saw you in school half a year ago, but your atmosphere has changed indeed. You used to be so tense and stiff that other students were afraid to approach you, but now you seem much more relaxed ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s in high-school, and Ruriko¡¯s in middle school, but¡­

    That school for young ladies doesn¡¯t have many students, and so the two of them are in the same place since childhood.

    Above all, they¡¯re the daughters of Kaan and Kouzuki house.

    She¡¯s always curious about Ruriko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all thanks to Onii-sama¡¯s love¡­because I¡¯m the young lady of the Kouzuki house, and also Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    By being both a young lady and a slave, Ruriko¡¯s able to solve her internal conflicts by having different purposes inside and outside the house.

    ¡¸ And I think that it¡¯s the best for Erica-san to join me ¡¹

    Ruriko told Erica-san.

    ¡¸ Erica-san grew up in a house where the entire family is dependent on the will of her deceased grandfather¡­ ¡¹

    Ten years ago, when Erica was 4, her grandfather died.

    But, his influence still controls Anna house.

    ¡¸ Right! Erica-san was talking about the old European porno graffiti and such during our first meeting, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, Erica-san found her Grandfather¡¯s secret library and read it with pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t those all stories where the man is in control of the woman, right? ¡¹

    Nei said. Erica-san¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ You were telling the truth when you mentioned that you love those novels, right? Meaning, Erica-san seeks a master who will dominate her. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Nei smiled at Erica-san.

    ¡¸ Erica-san¡¯s father and mother are still bound by the will and principle, shapeless words and intention from the late predecessor, but Erica-san; ¡¹

    Erica-san trembles as she looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not satisfied with that kind of control, are you? You¡¯re a woman, so you want it to be skin-to-skin, your body that¡¯s dominated, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You read your Grandfather¡¯s prized porno that you discovered that there¡¯s that kind of control in this world ¡¹

    Erica-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s obscene. Lewd. Lascivious, I¡­ More than the other girls¡­ ¡¹

    She says while blushing in embarrassment.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I was interested in sex, rape, and training, I¡¯m a weird girl ¡¹

    She speaks out the thoughts deep in her heart.

    ¡¸ Then, after discovering that I¡¯m not Mother and Father¡¯s child, that my real father was my Grandfather, and that my real mother was a prostitute¡­ ¡¹

    Erica-san read her Grandfather¡¯s diary.

    Erica-san¡¯s born from the former prostitute of the Black Forest, Takahata Youko-san;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I thought that it¡¯s natural that I¡¯m lewd, obscene, indecent, but, such a lewd girl shouldn¡¯t be living together with Father and Mother in the Anna house¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, as expected, Erica-san also needs to be in our home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Our girls are like that. Girls who lost their way, where only the Kuromori family is their place ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Yo-chan gathering the girl he likes and making a harem out of that! But instead, girls who can¡¯t go on without Yo-chan gathers, Yo-chan accepts them, and we live together ¡¹

    Nei explained.

    ¡¸ In Erica-san¡¯s case, it¡¯s her feelings of guilt that she¡¯s not a real daughter of her mother and father, and yet, she lived together with them for so far. She desires to be punished, physically and mentally, and then her interest in slightly perverted sex mixed up in her mind. Yo-chan is the only one in the whole world who can take all such messed up emotions of a girl and accept it. So she has no place to go but Yo-chan ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko took out some kind of paper.

    ¡¸ Here, Erica-san, I wrote this for Erica-san ¡¹

    Then, she presents it to Erica-san.

    ¡¸ Your slavery contract with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s eyes opened wide and examined the paper Ruriko presented to her.

    ¡¸ The contract details are: To serve Onii-sama for the rest of your life. To entertain Onii-sama whenever, and wherever he asks for it. To never have sex with any other man but Onii-sama. To bear Onii-sama¡¯s child. To get along with Onii-sama¡¯s family and the other slaves ¡¹

    Ruriko reads the clauses of the contract with a smile.

    ¡¸ Now, sign here. Erica-san ¡¹

    She says and brings out a fountain pen.

    Erica-san froze, staring at the document.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, I want to ask one more thing ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan calls me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are you not using her power at times like this? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan points at Tsukiko who¡¯s drinking tea with Michi and the girls.

    ¡¸ If you use her power, you can control Erica-san to stop having second thoughts and sign the papers right away, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Erica-san looked up at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I don¡¯t want to do ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko took her time to make this slave-contract paper, you see ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I thought that Erica-san would like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ She would like that? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan is surprised.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know the contents of the books she read but I think it¡¯s like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san¡¯s got a taste for suffering?? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s why this is Ruriko¡¯s freebie for her as her senior as my sex slave ¡¹

    I said. Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel your heart beating fast, Erica-san? ¡¹

    Erica-san speaks with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ I was like that too. When Grandfather ordered me to become Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave; ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to Ruriko in the future?¡± That suspense made my heartbeat. I mean, it¡¯s really unknown to me what will happen ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I had this image of what my future would be like as the daughter of the Kouzuki house. Then, as soon as I became Onii-sama¡¯s slave, it¡¯s all blown away ¡¹

    Ruriko was under the impression that she would be the next head of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you the same? When you discovered that you¡¯re not your mother and father¡¯s real child, that you¡¯re a daughter of your Grandfather and a woman you don¡¯t know at all, you feel that the whole world you believed in came crashing down, hasn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Erica-san didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡¸ You lost sight of where you belong, haven¡¯t you? I was the same. But, you¡¯ll understand soon¡­that our place we belong to is together with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Then, Erica-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t understand, but¡­ ¡¹

    She speaks with a rising tone.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t really know what I should do with myself from here onwards. I don¡¯t even know if I want to be Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave at all ¡¹

    She looks at me with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll sign this sex slave contract ¡¹

    Then, she takes the fountain pen.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really know why, but still, I can feel that Kuromori-sama and Ruriko-sama¡¯s giving me so much consideration ¡¹

    Her trembling hands signed ¡°Anna Erica¡± on paper.

    ¡¸ If¡­ever I get to something cruel, I won¡¯t regret it ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s still feeling uneasy.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen. I mean, it¡¯s Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Erica-san, no, it¡¯s Erica-chan now. Either way, Yo-chan¡¯s going to make you happy. Just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you don¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    Ruriko takes the slave contract paper from Erica-san.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please confirm it ¡¹

    I checked that Erica-san signed the papers¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll sign on the paper too, give me the pen ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then please sign in this blank space ¡¹

    I signed on the same paper

    ¡¸ Is this okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, I will be taking care of this contract. I¡¯ll frame it and put it in the middle of Erica-san¡¯s room in our mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, about that¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Erica-san.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get to our first command ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, you don¡¯t have to live together with us. You can spend your time with your parents at Anna house just like usual. Then, let¡¯s see. For now, you can come over and stay two days a week ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s going to be a commuting slave.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that you feel guilty that you¡¯re being raised by people who aren¡¯t your parents, and that you have to keep quiet about it, endure that. Act like it¡¯s the same as before. If you¡¯re my slave, then you can do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your Master¡¯s orders okay? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, when you come over, I¡¯ll do whatever, be it rape or training. I¡¯ll shower you with plenty of love. ¡¹

    I said. Ruriko;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to Anna Kenichirou-sama. Since Erica-san is in an unstable state, she needs to spend some time with us in our home for a few days a week¡­let¡¯s see, if we say that you¡¯re learning manners in the Kouzuki house, they¡¯ll accept it ¡¹

    Her father wouldn¡¯t reject the idea of her daughter having a good relationship with the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ However, two days a week will not be enough, Onii-sama. If she¡¯s to receive training, I think that it has to be half of the week or at least three days in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right! I agree with the three days a week ¡¹

    Nei agreed.

    Right, Erica-san needs to have some time to get close to everyone in the family first.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with three days a week ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s still dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, your Master¡¯s ordering you ¡¹

    Ruriko pushes her.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, y-you¡¯re right¡­c-certainly! ¡¹

    Erica-san replies to me.

    In the end, she feels easier this way.

    I¡¯m ordering her to forcibly suppress her feelings of guilt towards her parents.

    I¡¯m sure that she doesn¡¯t want to leave her mother and father from Anna house either.

    Although, she can¡¯t live the same way in Anna house as before as she now knows that she¡¯s not their real daughter.

    It surely is an emotion of an innocent girl of her age.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go back to that room ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to tell your Father, Mother, and the lawyer that Erica-san¡¯s become my sex slave ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ You have to report to them with your lips. Also¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to tell your father that you¡¯re to have sex with me¡­that I will violate you, deflower you, and then creampie you ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1152.

    Chapter 1152. Approaching the night / Seldom Illegal

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    We went back to the room where the Anna couple, the lawyer, and Shou-neechan¡¯s discussing the transfer of stocks.

    The group consists of Erica-san, Ruriko, Momoko-neechan, Tsukiko, and me.

    Michi, Nei, Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san,) are all waiting in the corridor.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Anna-san, Erica-san has something to tell you ¡¹

    Ruriko breaks the ice with Erica-san¡¯s parents.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    Anna Kenichirou replies worriedly.

    ¡¸ We mentioned earlier that the events that unfolded today were shocking to Erica-san. Therefore, we believe that instead of letting her come to her home, we¡¯d shelter her in our home for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica ¡¹

    The Anna couple looked at their daughter sadly.

    ¡¸ However, since we have people around us observing, we want Erica-san to be learning manners in the Kouzuki house. If that¡¯s the case, there will be no oddities if Erica-san is with us in our car when coming and going to school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    That¡¯ll mean that Erica-san will become a relative of the Kouzuki house in effect.

    From the eyes of the father, who¡¯s the representative auditor specializing in a large enterprise, then creating a unique relationship with the Kouzuki house is something he welcomes.

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica-san¡¯s like a younger sister to me ¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ I see. If it doesn¡¯t trouble you, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of Erica ¡¹

    From the Anna couple¡¯s perspective, the father kept quiet that Erica-san¡¯s born from a surrogate mother until now¡­

    And the mother kept quiet that Erica-san is biologically her Grandfather¡¯s daughter.

    They both feel guilty about their daughter.

    Then, they understand why Erica-san ran away from home, so¡­

    Instead of forcing her to come back home, they think that it¡¯s going to be better for their daughter¡¯s mental stability if she stays in the Kouzuki house, with girls of Ruriko¡¯s age.

    ¡¸ It will also be lonely for the parents, so she will be at your home for three days a week. Then, she will stay in ours for the remaining four. She¡¯s learning manners from our place after all. That¡¯s how it will be publicized ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The Anna couple bowed to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Well, Erica-san, don¡¯t you have something to tell your Father? ¡¹

    Ruriko commands Erica-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    The young beauty comes forward nervously.

    Then, Tsukiko wearing the red and white shrine maiden outfit from behind me¡­

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    She fills the room with her Miko power.

    ¡¸ F-Father, Mother¡­t-thank you for raising Erica so far¡­ ¡¹

    Erica-san starts to talk totteringly.

    Her parents are listening earnestly.

    The lawyer who¡¯s sitting with them too.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­I¡¯ve become Kuromori-sama¡¯s s-slave¡­sex slave today¡­ ¡¹

    Erica-san¡¯s shocking confession is changed into something non-problematic in the minds of the parents thanks to Tsukiko¡¯s power.

    Therefore, they¡¯re showing no reaction to what their daughter just said.

    ¡¸ Erica¡­w-will become a lewd, indecent slave, used to satisfy Kuromori-sama through s-sex¡­a slave that serves only Kuromori-sama. Erica will use her mind and body to have him enjoy it all ¡¹

    Erica-san pledges while blushing from embarrassment.

    ¡¸ L-Later¡­s-soon¡­Kuromori-sama¡­he¡¯ll take Erica¡¯s first¡­Erica¡¯s virginity¡­he will rape me¡­Kuromori-sama will put in his penis inside me¡­then cum inside me ¡¹

    Her parents continue to listen to their daughter with a smile.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sure that I-I¡¯ll get pregnant! But Erica¡¯s¡­Erica¡¯s Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave for the rest of her life¡­so, I¡¯ll bear his child, give birth to it. What do I do? I¡¯ll become a mother while still in middle school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll all raise them together ¡¹

    Ruriko told Erica¡­

    ¡¸ Uuuu¡­Father, Mother¡­E-Erica¡­I¡¯m about to do my first service in sex ¡¹

    The couple¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, I know that it¡¯ll be hard, but do your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your decision, so we¡¯ll support you ¡¹

    Oh, they still think that it¡¯s the conversation where Erica¡¯s learning manners in the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I-I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Erica-san told her parents with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Then, shall we go deflower Erica-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko gives the final word.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ Use this room¡­ ¡¹

    Then, she gives me a card to another room.

    Oh right, the conference room had no bed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I took the key, then spoke to the Anna couple.

    ¡¸ Leave Erica-san to me, I¡¯ll be sure to love her for the rest of her life ¡¹

    As a sex slave.

    ¡¸ Yes, please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of Erica ¡¹

    The couple doesn¡¯t understand that I¡¯m about to deflower their daughter after this.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haaa, that was amazing. I was just watching and yet, it was also thrilling for me ¡¹

    We left to the corridor and closed the door. Then Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, please don¡¯t shout too loud here ¡¹

    I said.

    Even if they¡¯re far, the subordinates of Kouzuki SS are standing watch.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan covered her mouth.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go back to the break room for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Kou-chan, why don¡¯t we go to the room with the keycard directly instead? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯ll bring everyone ¡¹

    This is Erica-san¡¯s precious ritual.

    Besides.

    Since it¡¯s Shou-neechan, I¡¯m sure of it¡­

    ¡¸ Anyway, we can¡¯t talk here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Then, let¡¯s go back to that room ¡¹

    We go back to the break room we were in earlier and closed the door.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa ¡¹

    Erica-san sighed loudly.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you aroused? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Erica-san looked at me with her big pupils.

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you aroused to announce that you¡¯ve become a slave in front of your parents? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Erica-san looks down bashfully.

    ¡¸ Be honest, Erica-san, you¡¯re wet right now, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Erica-san looked at me, startled.

    ¡¸ Answer me ¡¹

    I ordered my slave.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? I thought so.. ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I know that Erica loves doing lewd stuff like this ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to call her without a suffix now.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, weren¡¯t you aroused? You wanted to try out the lewd stuff, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I press her.

    ¡¸ The idea of sex somehow makes you feel some awful guilty conscience. That feeling of ¡°I¡¯m doing something I shouldn¡¯t,¡± gives the shivers, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Erica nodded lightly.

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯m a lewd girl after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama will teach you a lot of indecent stuff ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are we starting Erica¡¯s training already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. After all, Erica-san is already Onii-sama¡¯s slave. You made your oath, signed a contract, and even told your father and mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, what¡¯s left is to stop worrying and offer your everything to Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Good, Erica¡¯s mind is now stable.

    ¡¸ Ah, I knew it, it¡¯s only live in one line ¡¹

    Nei opens the laptop in the break room and confirmed.

    ¡¸ I think that we can watch Yo-chan and Erica-chan¡¯s sex in the other room from here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama¡¯s the one who made the preparations so she won¡¯t cut corners ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ With that said, Momoko-neechan, if you¡¯re going to watch then you can watch it from this room ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s deflowering will be her training so I don¡¯t want her to be worrying about spectators ¡¹

    It¡¯s not the only reason, but¡­

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, oh well. I can drink tea here, and I¡¯ll watch while eating some sweets ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll play with Momoko-san ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan¡¯s the one responsible for bringing Erica-chan so you want to be with her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, as her senior as Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you also want to take photos and videos, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    Ruriko¡¯s filming sex is already her lifework.

    She loves both filming herself have sex with me and filming me have sex with other women.

    Especially when there¡¯s a new girl¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true too, but, in Erica-san¡¯s case, I just love her as my sister so much ¡¹

    Ruriko said and smiled.

    ¡¸ I think that Onii-sama only knows her face of grief, but, Erica-san in school is very energetic, cheerful, and a free girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, she¡¯s the star of the middle school after all ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan sits down and said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s athletic, and she¡¯s also loved by both her seniors and juniors, the top girl in the middle school¡­and she now belongs to Kou-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ This girl is also the same type who can¡¯t live without Master I¡¯m sure of it ¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s been quiet all the time speaks up sullenly.

    ¡¸ Just like me ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s a year junior to Michi.

    Furthermore, Erica¡¯s not a daughter of nobility, and so Michi, who¡¯s a servant of the Kouzuki house, isn¡¯t fussy when talking to her.

    ¡¸ Okay, if that¡¯s the case, Michi¡¯s also coming ¡¹

    I decided.

    Ruriko and Michi will be enough for Erica¡¯s deflowering.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou-chan, you won¡¯t bring her? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan points at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not my place to be there ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies.

    ¡¸ Why? Won¡¯t it be convenient to have you around? You can control Erica-san to make her feel good when it¡¯s that time, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan feels that way after seeing Tsukiko¡¯s power used multiple times.

    ¡¸ No, Mooko-neechan, I¡¯m training Erica to be my sex slave so we don¡¯t need doping ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Hey, Kou-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you have her power, you can make anyone do whatever you want, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, do you have no ambitions at all? ¡¹

    She looked at me and smiled.

    No, she¡¯s testing me.

    ¡¸ You see, if you¡¯re naive with Tsukiko¡¯s power, it¡¯ll swallow you up ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I only use them to the minimum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Momoko-nechan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I mean, you have such an exceptional power, and yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it sure is an amazing power. But it¡¯s not mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ But this girl will listen to any order you give her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as you say ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies with a graceful smile.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko knows that I will not give any irresponsible orders ¡¹

    I looked at Tsukiko

    ¡¸ Our relationship is built on trust, it¡¯s a bond. If I ever betray Tsukiko¡¯s trust in me¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, she will follow your orders I think ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ This girl is unlike me, she¡¯s the type who¡¯ll follow obediently ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I think so too. I know that Tsukiko will use her power as I order her, even if that order is against her trust ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, that will result in Tsukiko¡¯s heart breaking ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I fear

    ¡¸ The Takakura shrine maidens sure have some amazing powers. But, they¡¯re all just ordinary girls inside. If Tsukiko uses their power while they¡¯re not convinced, then they will wave their huge power and their spirit will burst. To put it simply, it could cripple people ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like holding the sharp edges of cutlery! If you don¡¯t hold it carefully, then you¡¯ll end up knocking down anyone you touch ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t seek Tsukiko¡¯s help unless they agree to use their power. And I¡¯m always prepared to take responsibility for whatever happens as a result of my orders. If not, I¡¯ll be afraid to use their power ¡¹

    Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ In the long history of the Takakura shrine, never has been a person who¡¯s able to use the power of our family successfully. Even if they succeed in controlling the shrine maiden, they¡¯re still afraid that the shrine maiden will look into their mind or manipulate their consciousness in most cases ¡¹

    Yeah, the Kansai Yakuza didn¡¯t use the Miko power in the end.

    Because if they come close to the shrine maidens, it would be their demise.

    ¡¸ Also, the people near the shrine maidens always have their true intentions exposed, and so it pains the heart of the shrine maidens. Therefore, they¡¯re all short-lived ¡¹

    ¡¸ Being able to read minds is not always a good thing! Just making contact with ordinary people every day will get to your nerves ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Yeah, that¡¯s why Tsukiko¡¯s mother went shut-in to the depths of the shrine.

    She doesn¡¯t meet with anyone but her husband, and she hardly made contact with her daughters.

    Being able to see minds is painful when you make contact with a lot of people.

    ¡¸ You too? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ No, after all, we all entrust everything to Kou-sama ¡¹

    To me.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama has no duplicity. There is no need to use our power to see what he¡¯s thinking because it¡¯s already in his face, besides, he never has any secrets about us ¡¹

    That¡¯s natural.

    I already know that Tsukiko can see everything, and yet¡­

    What¡¯s there to hide?

    ¡¸ Even if you think that way, ordinary people couldn¡¯t reach the same conclusion as Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ Besides, Kou-sama has a clear evaluation standard on everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-chan does? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kou-sama will always act for his family, no matter how loathsome it can be. And he will be thorough with it. He never cuts corners until the problem is resolved ¡¹

    That¡¯s just natural for me to do for my family.

    ¡¸ However, when it comes to those who are not family, he never touches them unless there¡¯s a guaranteed decent return ¡¹

    That¡¯s also natural, we¡¯re no charity.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s standards are far off from the ethics of ordinary Japanese people. For example, Kou-sama will not bat an eye when violating the law ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well of course, after all, we¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    Nei looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re members of the Black Forest, a criminal syndicate. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ As for the law, well, we have the room to follow them, we want to follow them when possible, but I don¡¯t assume that I have to follow them all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? But since you¡¯re a Japanese citizen, shouldn¡¯t you be thinking that you have to follow the laws in Japan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Kou-chan, it¡¯s the law of the country. If you don¡¯t follow the established rules, then you¡¯re going to be told to leave ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we don¡¯t expose ourselves violating the laws, so we don¡¯t get told that. But, who makes the laws in the first place? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the representatives and politicians we choose who make the Diet ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so we have to follow them? I don¡¯t get that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, the politicians make the law and everyone has to follow, that¡¯s how a country works, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only in the case of constitutional states. Some countries have dictatorship government ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Originally, during the Warring States period in China, when the Hundred Families of the Five Hundred Sons was in power, the ¡°jurists¡± argued that the state should be governed by having the people obey the laws, right? The Confucianists believed that the state should be governed by the power of virtue of virtuous people. And with this kind of ideology, China has been governed by the rule of virtue until modern times. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, after the modern era, all nations are supposed to be constitutional states ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­I think that there are still a lot of countries that are formally constitutional states, but they¡¯re actually dictatorship ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what these two are arguing about.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, what even is ¡°dictatorship?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, the constitutional state is where the rules by law are set in advance and people have to follow those no matter what. In case you do something that¡¯s not in the rules, you¡¯re not guilty until the rule is made, so they¡¯re going to fill in the hole. That¡¯s why new laws increase ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But in a dictatorship, the minute rules change when the policymaker wants it. Like ¡°You¡¯re okay,¡± then ¡°you¡¯re not forgiven¡± or ¡°I feel sorry for this guy, I¡¯ll pay you a lot in reparations,¡± or ¡°I won¡¯t give you anything,¡± they can decide as they please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that just messed up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, most dictators who are popular with the people are usually like that, aren¡¯t they? Well, it won¡¯t be just for those countries ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You see, I have my driver¡¯s license in America! So here¡¯s a story back then ¡¹

    Yeah¡­

    ¡¸ You see, you have to learn the traffic laws since you have to take an exam there, but, if you asked ¡°Is it illegal to do something like **,¡± so, there¡¯s this thing called ¡°Seldom illegal¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seldom illegal means that sometimes, nobody will think that it¡¯s a problem, but if some bad police find you, you¡¯ll be apprehended for the illegal act ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Is that even possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course it is. America¡¯s supposed to be a great constitutional country, but in reality, there¡¯s wiggle room for the police officers to freely change the operation of the law to their mood. Well, it¡¯s always true wherever you go. Japan¡¯s not the only country that demands strict morals from the police officers see? No matter where you go, people don¡¯t trust the police that much. After all, in most countries, cops can do whatever depending on the bribe ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Law is only the ideal state. If ever one of the citizens was drowning in the ocean, then the state would have to save that person because it has to protect the lives of its citizens. That¡¯s the law. But, they can¡¯t save someone who¡¯s drowning where nobody knows. That¡¯s the reality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. That¡¯s why we have to protect our family by ourselves, no way that anyone outside will help us in our hardships without appropriate compensation ¡¹

    I think so.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s that kind of reality, and so, I have no intentions of helping anyone outside the family without appropriate compensation either. It¡¯s likely that we help out someone unknown and then put our family in danger as a result ¡¹

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s been a member of the Black Forest years before me.

    She¡¯s also a victim of crime, she lost her family.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t trust anyone outside the family, be it the law, police, or the nation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That¡¯s why we¡¯re okay violating the law to keep our family safe. Of course, we don¡¯t ignore it most of the time. If we do that, it¡¯ll only cause trouble to the family ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s as you can see. Kou-sama may be ethically wrong, but still, he has a clear standard for himself. And he never gets lost in the circumstances because he has such standards. He makes his decisions instantly ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, we, the descendants of the Takakura shrine entrust everything to Kou-sama. Kou-sama never hesitates, and so we, who carry out Kou-sama¡¯s orders show no doubts either ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ For example, using my power on the Anna couple earlier, ethics wouldn¡¯t allow that ¡¹

    I had Erica announce that she¡¯s my slave to her parents.

    No, even before that¡­

    We continued to hide the fact that Erica¡¯s not a daughter of the couple.

    Normally, we should be telling the couple the truth about Erica, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ But, to Kou-sama, the Anna couple is outsiders, and Erica-san is someone to enter the family. He¡¯s made his decision from the start so he shows no hesitation. He has a clear solution on acting on how to bring determination to Erica-san. Therefore, I use my power without hesitation too ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just dumb, so I can¡¯t find out good ideas if I hesitate, so I¡¯ll just act as I decide ¡¹

    I said. Nei.

    ¡¸ Eeh? But that¡¯s what I love the most about Yo-chan! I think that¡¯s cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Ruriko said and looked at Erica.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, don¡¯t you think so too? ¡¹

    Erica trembled.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I got wet again ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ He¡¯s going to violate me later, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I will ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Erica, weren¡¯t you interested in sex, rape, and training all this time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­I¡¯m a lewd girl ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1153.

    Chapter 1153. Approaching the Night / The Sister Too

    ¡¸ Well then, good luck Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll stay here and watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­ ¡¹

    Nei, Momoko-neechan, Tsukiko, and Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san) sent us off.

    Anna Erica, Ruriko, Michi, and I go to the room that Shou-neechan handed me the keycard for.

    ¡¸ This is the room ¡¹

    Not caring about the Kouzuki SS bodyguards in the corridor, I inserted the key to the door and unlocked it.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    I told Erica¡­

    ¡¸ Yes¡­ ¡¹

    The girl is trembling from anticipation and fear of deflowering and she replied to me.

    Click.

    I opened the door and entered the room.

    It¡¯s a slightly spacious hotel guest room.

    A ten tatami mat bedroom. There is a door to the bathroom at the back.

    And then, a small writing table. There¡¯s a laptop placed there.

    Then, Takahata Marika-san¡¯s sitting in the chair facing the desk.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    Checking that Michi closed the door¡­

    Takahata-san stands up and greets us.

    ¡¸ And this is? ¡¹

    Erica asks me worriedly.

    The long-haired girl in front of the desk answers before I could.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Takahata Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takahata? ¡¹

    Erica trembled.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s Erica¡¯s big sister ¡¹

    To be precise, half-sister.

    Erica¡¯s the daughter of the late head of the Anna house, and Takahata Youko, a former prostitute of the Black Forest, but¡­

    Marika-san is Youko-san¡¯s daughter before Erica.

    ¡¸ No, someone with humble origins like me would be impudent to call myself your big sister ¡¹

    Marika-san said.

    ¡¸ But, I wanted to see you at least once. Even just a glance. And that wish was granted. I no longer have regrets ¡¹

    Marika-san¡¯s tears gather in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama. I wanted to see you too! ¡¹

    Erica ran and hugged Marika-san.

    ¡¸ Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika-san embraced her little sister tightly.

    I knew it, they¡¯re similar.

    Their eyes, that charming brow, that sharp nose, and their puffed lips.

    These two are similarly beautiful.

    They can¡¯t hide their blood relationship.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I wait for the sisters to calm down.

    ¡¸ Michi, help me ¡¹

    Ruriko deploys the video equipment Shou-neechan prepared around the bed.

    ¡¸ The light sources are there and here, so we should put the main camera here ¡¹

    She¡¯s already familiar with setting up the tripod.

    Michi¡¯s also quick to follow Ruriko¡¯s orders, she¡¯s pulling the video cables.

    ¡¸ Sorry, we lost control ¡¹

    Marika-san tells me while embracing Erica.

    ¡¸ You were watching the situation unfold from here, right? ¡¹

    The laptop on the desk shows the screen where Shou-neechan¡¯s talking to the Anna couple and the room where Nei and Momoko-neechan¡¯s hanging out.

    Just as Momoko-neechan can watch us through the cameras¡­

    Takahata Marika-san was also listening to our conversation all this time.

    ¡¸ Yes, I have been watching ¡¹

    Marika-san replies.

    ¡¸ I was surprised with the one who had such strange power, but I thought that since it¡¯s the Kuromori house, it¡¯s natural for them to have people with such power ¡¹

    Marika-san knows that her mother was a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    She knows the unlawful other side of the society.

    ¡¸ Uhm, thank you very much. Thanks to you, my mother¡¯s pension will remain the same as always ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it was until Marika-san graduates in college, right? ¡¹

    After speaking it out loud, I noticed.

    Erica who¡¯s in Marika¡¯s embrace looks at me worriedly.

    These two¡­

    ¡¸ That pension¡­it wasn¡¯t a compensation to Marika-san¡¯s mother for being Erica¡¯s surrogate mother, I mean, it¡¯s not even a pension at all. ¡¹

    The sisters look so similar that I get it now.

    These two aren¡¯t half-sisters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s child-rearing expenses for Marika-san ¡¹

    My inference is that Takahata Youko-san retired from prostitution when Shirasaka Sousuke was just grasping power.

    I thought that she was like Nagisa, where Shirasaka Sousuke sent perverts to gang-rape her, and she got pregnant from an unknown father, and then chased out of the brothel.

    I heard that Erica¡¯s birth, was a method of Vitro fertilization of Erica¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s semen and Takahata Youko-san¡¯s egg, then put into Youko-san¡¯s womb.

    I thought that Erica¡¯s Grandfather and Takahata Youko-san had no deeper relationship than that.

    However.

    Two years before Erica¡¯s born¡­

    Maybe Erica¡¯s Grandfather got Youko-san pregnant when she was still a prostitute, and so she gave birth to Marika-san, an illegitimate child?

    And, when he noticed that his son and daughter-in-law are reaching a stalemate in their infertility treatment¡­

    He made Takahata Youko-san pregnant once again, to give the couple a child.

    I think that Anna Kenichirou and his wife tried Vitro Fertilization.

    Youko-san¡¯s called in as a womb to accept the fertilized egg at that stage.

    But, the Anna couple failed in their in vitro fertilization.

    The artificial insemination of Erica¡¯s grandfather¡¯s sperm and Anna Kenichirou¡¯s wife¡¯s egg, which was a secret from the husband, was also a failure.

    Therefore, Erica¡¯s grandfather¡­

    He made a child with Takahata Youko-san, so his son won¡¯t despair.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. Mother never told me ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m sure of it.

    Takahata Marika-san is Erica-san¡¯s grandfather¡¯s daughter.

    Meaning, Erica isn¡¯t her half-sister, but her real sister.

    The lawyer sends money every month while keeping secrets from the Anna couple.

    It¡¯s justifiable for Marika-san to receive it because it¡¯s her child-rearing expenses.

    ¡¸ What does that mean, Onee-sama? ¡¹

    Erica asks her sister.

    ¡¸ I believe that Erica-san¡¯s Grandfather was unable to recognize her as his true daughter ¡¹

    Ruriko says while setting up the video cameras.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a matter of public opinion, if the public were to discover that he had a child with a prostitute in his old age, it would affect his work at the auditing firm ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s also a problem of inheritance ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    If he recognizes Marika-san as his daughter, the number of heirs will increase.

    ¡¸ Therefore, he couldn¡¯t tell anyone, not even the lawyer earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ The lawyer only thinks that it¡¯s hush money and compensation to Takahata Youko-san for being Erica-san¡¯s surrogate mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think so too. That lawyer hasn¡¯t noticed that it¡¯s actually child support for Marika-san ¡¹

    Marika-san;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to remain unknown. It¡¯s the will of a dead person ¡¹

    No, Marika-san¡¯s mother is still alive.

    We can use a DNA test to make sure.

    We have methods to clear it up.

    However.

    ¡¸ Right. If we think of the Anna house, then it¡¯s not something we should do ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Erica speaks up.

    ¡¸ If Onee-sama is Grandfather¡¯s daughter, then Onee-sama should also receive Grandfather¡¯s inheritance! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay to make it unclear. Forget it ¡¹

    Marika-san told her little sister with a sad tone.

    ¡¸ Grandfather wrote about Onee-sama in the journal he left behind ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Marika smiles sadly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a secret that shouldn¡¯t be left behind in any composition ¡¹

    Marika-san is an illegitimate child of Erica¡¯s Grandfather.

    ¡¸ But, the piano ¡¹

    Erica looked up at her sister and said.

    ¡¸ Piano? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. There was a piano in Grandfather¡¯s detached building. It was a Steinway grand piano. It¡¯s a good one. Grandfather wrote that he wants to gift it to Takahata Youko-san ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s grandfather died ten years ago.

    Erica was 4, and Marika-san was 6.

    She¡¯s already learning to play the piano.

    ¡¸ I read it, and the piano is also part of my inheritance from Grandfather, and so I wanted to give it to Onee-sama someday I thought ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t let Father take away my inheritance ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why.

    She was so rebellious about her father taking the inheritance from her that she ran away from home, and yet¡­

    Erica shows no interest in the over 300M inheritance she has.

    Erica¡¯s concern was only the will her grandfather left behind, which is to send the piano to Marika-san.

    ¡¸ I see. He, for my sake¡­ ¡¹

    Marika-san starts to shed tears.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Erica cries.

    The tears of the sisters slowly fill the lost time.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Before long.

    Takahata Marika-san;

    ¡¸ Well then, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She wipes off her tears and looked at me.

    ¡¸ What do I do from here on? ¡¹

    That¡¯s?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama said in the room earlier¡­ ¡°Kuromori house is no charity¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we don¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll continue to receive the pension thanks to Kuromori-sama. I¡¯ll be able to live without problems until I graduate in college ¡¹

    Marika-san will not admit that it¡¯s child-support.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s great. And so, I also need to repay Kruomori-sama¡¯s help ¡¹

    Marika-san?

    ¡¸ I know the kind of work my mother did at Kuromori-sama¡¯s place ¡¹

    Kuromori house¡¯s business is a brothel, selling prostitutes.

    ¡¸ As of now, I have nothing but my body as a payment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama!? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I saw it. I won¡¯t let it be just you who experiences shame, so¡­ ¡¹

    Marika-san is also ready for me to violate her?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only reasonable for Onee-sama to receive such pension ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Even so, Kuromori-sama worked for me and my mother, and so I need to repay his kindness ¡¹

    Marika-san said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a virgin. I never kissed a man. So, I¡¯m not confident whether I could please Kuromori-sama, but¡­

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I mentioned earlier that we don¡¯t do charity, but, if it¡¯s for our family, then we¡¯ll do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you did ¡¹

    Marika looked straight at me.

    I gave her face, her body a good look.

    ¡¸ Marika-san, you¡¯re attending a music high school, aren¡¯t you? Do you want to continue your studies at university, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If possible, I want to ¡¹

    Marika-san replies without looking away from me.

    ¡¸ What will you do once you graduate? Will you become a pianist? A performing musician? ¡¹

    I ask further with a smile.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have that talent. I don¡¯t think I can become a professional performer. Thus, I want to become a music teacher instead ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ You see, I wanted someone who teaches music in our family ¡¹

    To be precise, I just thought of that.

    ¡¸ Marisa-san, if you want, you can join our family? Do you want to enter the Kuromori house? ¡¹

    I proposed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good idea, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ As far as her conversation with Onii-sama, I think that Marika-san is a good girl. She has a decent personality, elegance, and beauty. I think that she¡¯s worthy of joining our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm? I-I!! ¡¹

    Marika-san intends to give her body to me and nothing else.

    But, it¡¯s becoming a bigger talk now.

    ¡¸ If you join in the Kuromori family, then you can live together with Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ With the current situation, it would be hard for you to meer with Erica-san, but, if you join the Kuromori house, you can meet her in our mansion anytime ¡¹

    The Anna couple couldn¡¯t know the truth about Takahata Marika-san after all.

    It¡¯s going to be hard for Erica to contact Marika-san from her house or outside.

    Erica¡¯s not from the nobility, but she¡¯s still a daughter of a rich man, so she probably has a courtesy car as her usual transportation.

    Her parents will be observing her more because of her running away from home.

    Therefore, it¡¯s going to be hard for Erica and Marika-san to contact each other personally outside.

    Erica¡¯s supposed to live with us for more than half a week as someone learning manners from the Kouzuki house in paper.

    In our mansion, Marika-san can meet her freely as much as they want.

    ¡¸ The rules in our family were as mentioned with Erica-san¡¯s oath earlier. To never have sex with anyone but Onii-sama. To serve Onii-sama whenever, and wherever he asks for it. To bear Onii-sama¡¯s child. To get along with Onii-sama¡¯s women. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, I think that it¡¯s wrong to think that you can repay Master¡¯s kindness with just one-time sex. I believe that the right way for women to repay their gratitude is to devote their whole life to it ¡¹

    Michi told Marika-san.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama, won¡¯t it cause trouble if I stay with you all the time? ¡¹

    Marika-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Not really. I¡¯d be happy if you¡¯re there ¡¹

    I think that her bold and refreshing personality is quite wonderful.

    Besides.

    If you ask me, I¡¯d want these sisters.

    Marika and Erica, these sisters were separated due to circumstances. I want to do them both. I want to make them my women.

    ¡¸ Erica, what about you? Don¡¯t you want Marika-san to join our family? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Marika-san¡¯s school has a dorm, and I heard that her mother isn¡¯t feeling well, so I don¡¯t think she can live together with us right now, but she can come and stay for a few times a week ¡¹

    But if she joins the family¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­if possible, then I¡¯d be happy, but¡­ ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ But, that means becoming a sex slave. Marika-oneesama, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Marika-san.

    ¡¸ If I join Kuromori-sama¡¯s family, then I don¡¯t have to think of repayment, and you¡¯ll accept all of me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, we¡¯ll also help out Marika-san¡¯s mother ¡¹

    If she joins the family.

    ¡¸ But I don¡¯t have that much of worth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think that Marika-san has a lot of value to me ¡¹

    Marika-san stares into my eyes as I reply.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ I understand, I accept ¡¹

    Marika-san replies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give my everything to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1154.

    Chapter 1154. Erica and Marika¡¯s first time / Sister Strips

    ¡¸ I was expecting to be ordered to become a prostitute tonight ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s sister, Takahata Marika-san said.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I heard about Kuromori from Mother ¡¹

    Marika-san¡¯s mother was a prostitute of the Black Forest when Shirasaka Sousuke took control, it¡¯s the worst period in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Knowing that I¡¯m a daughter of a prostitute, I thought that I might be destined to be called into the brothel and become a prostitute too ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no such fate ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The Black Forest brothel is different now. There are no scary people forcing women to become prostitutes anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? But I always thought that way ¡¹

    Marika-san?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I tried not to make too many friends at school so I could disappear anytime ¡¹

    She speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ I never had a lover either. Even if they confess to me, I decline. After all, I always thought that there¡¯d be a day where I¡¯d be taken to the brothel like Mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama ¡¹

    Erica hugs her sister tightly.

    ¡¸ But, I had a dream. A dream to become a piano teacher. But, I may have to give up on that dream halfway because of a sudden certain day, it might not be an unreachable dream, and so, I only do my best to where my dreams would allow me, and so I¡¯m learning piano with all my best ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    This girl is just like Megu.

    Megu also lived in fear that Shirasaka Sousuke will make her a prostitute.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s doing her best in the track and field and school every day.

    ¡¸ Piano was everything to me. After all, I couldn¡¯t find a place for me ¡¹

    Marika-san continued.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t talk about my background to the people around me, and even if I did tell them that I¡¯m a daughter of a prostitute, ordinary people won¡¯t understand me. To those who have respectable parents¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ And I don¡¯t have a father. Nobody came forward to say that they¡¯re my father ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that Marika-san¡¯s father is the late head of the Anna house.

    The same father as Erica.

    But, the late head of Anna house left this world without naming himself as Marika-san¡¯s father.

    Growing up without a father, not being recognized by the predecessor of the Anna house, cast a dark shadow on Marika-san¡¯s mind.

    Therefore, she lived a life where she¡¯s a daughter of a prostitute and an illegitimate child of a father who never came forward.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ I have a father and a mother, and memories with Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry. Marika-oneesama, I never knew that you went through such sadness ¡¹

    Erica lived in Anna house even though she¡¯s her Grandfather and a mistress¡¯ daughter.

    Marika-san was alone with her mother, and only receiving ¡°child support¡± under the name of ¡°pension for being a surrogate mother¡±

    They¡¯re sisters, and yet, they lived a different life.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t mind it Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika-san smiled to Erica gently.

    ¡¸ But, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Erica feeling guilt towards her sister.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡¸ Right, you don¡¯t have to mind it. Both of you are now my sex slaves anyway ¡¹

    If Marika-san has no place, then I¡¯ll make one

    ¡¸ Marika-san, you¡¯ll become a prostitute who¡¯ll entertain only me. You¡¯ll serve nobody else but me for the rest of your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Marika-san looked at me and replied.

    I compared the two, then¡­

    ¡¸ Hmm. Looking at the two of you, Marika-san and Erica sure are similar ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Marika-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Yes. Erica couldn¡¯t find her place even when she¡¯s with her parents in Anna house. That¡¯s why she came to me ¡¹

    I looked at Erica.

    ¡¸ People don¡¯t want to stay free. They want a place that ties them up ¡¹

    Erica stares at me.

    ¡¸ In the end, Erica wanted someone who can control her, someone who can bind her. Control also means protection. In Anna house, Erica¡¯s mother and Father were too kind to Erica, and so they weren¡¯t using much strength to control Erica ¡¹

    More than that, both her parents couldn¡¯t hope to conceive and give birth in a normal way.

    Thus, Erica¡¯s born from a surrogate mother.

    Feeling guilty about that fact, their connection with Erica never goes deep.

    ¡¸ What Erica wants from me isn¡¯t some stimulating sex, but a relationship of ruler-and-ruled. It¡¯s the bond she wants ¡¹

    I faced Marika-san.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you the same, Marika-san? Don¡¯t you also seek someone with the power to dominate you, right? ¡¹

    Marika-san thinks for a moment, then¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible. I worry a lot about my Mother¡¯s health, my future, and the fear that the Anna house might stop sending money to me ¡¹

    Yes, she had nobody to protect her.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to worry about that anymore. Now that you girls are my slaves, all your problems will be solved by me and my women. Marika-san and Erica are new members of the family ¡¹

    I promised them.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please do not worry. You can leave it to us ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Marika-san.

    The young lady of the Kouzuki house guarantees her, so Marika-san can feel at ease too.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, I could continue as before with the money from the Anna house, and I¡¯m also able to meet Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika-san pats Erica¡¯s hair gently.

    ¡¸ I trust Kuromori-sama too, So¡­ ¡¹

    Marika-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Please call me Marika and no suffix ¡¹

    She¡¯s now affirming her resolve to live as a slave.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I should. Marika ¡¹

    I called her that way immediately.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, thank you for waiting, we¡¯re ready to film now ¡¹

    Ruriko says while starting the camera on the tripod.

    Michi¡¯s also checking the other cameras in place.

    ¡¸ Okay, why don¡¯t we start? ¡¹

    I speak with a voice that echoes in the room.

    ¡¸ Err, u-uhm, it¡¯s sex, right? ¡¹

    Erica asks while trembling.

    ¡¸ Are you going to have sex with Marika-oneesama and me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica prefers ¡®rape,¡¯ right? ¡¹

    I smiled and asked Erica back.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm¡­that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Erica shows a startled expression.

    ¡¸ If possible, uhm, less pain¡­no, of course, I know that deflowering is painful, but¡­Erica doesn¡¯t mind the pain outside of sex, but please, not Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san, I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Marika told her younger sister.

    ¡¸ I want the same thing as Erica-san ¡¹

    She looks straight at me.

    Yeah, this girl has an earnest personality.

    She has her pride.

    ¡¸ I also have no interest in hurting women¡¯s bodies more than necessary. It¡¯s just that I want you to be embarrassed a lot ¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please order us anything! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s afraid, but Erica¡¯s getting expectant.

    Just as she showed off, she¡¯s more of a masochist.

    She wants some sexual domination.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    I called Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since you¡¯re their senior as a sex slave, you¡¯ll show them your example ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    I won¡¯t narrow the scope to having sex with just Erica and Marika.

    We¡¯re going to have other women join in from the beginning.

    That way, the sisters can blend in with the family later smoothly.

    Besides, Michi will be the foreign substance that ties the sisters together.

    Erica and Marika have nothing to tie them up as sisters.

    Even if they recognize each other as such, it¡¯s only on the surface.

    Their first time will begin their shared experience.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the most loyal and most lewd of Master¡¯s sex slaves, Kudou Michi ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Erica¡¯s senior at school, so she¡¯s greeting Marika-san who isn¡¯t acquainted with her.

    ¡¸ Hey, Michi, I¡¯m the number one! ¡¹

    Ruriko says jokingly while adjusting the camera.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the most loyal and most lewd ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way of deciding who¡¯s the most in that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Michi and Ruriko are both loyal, and they¡¯re lewd only to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    These two girls smile at me happily.

    ¡¸ Okay, Michi, strip. Give us a splendid show ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha! I may be lacking but Kudou Michi¡¯s going to do a strip show! ¡¹

    Michi said, then she starts taking off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Please watch Michi¡¯s naked body, Master ¡¹

    Michi who has a nice body is quick to undress.

    She flings her usual sailor uniform and she¡¯s now in her underwear.

    She¡¯s wearing a clean white panty and bra with no decoration as assigned by the school.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s plain, but.. ¡¹

    She takes off her white bra.

    Michi¡¯s flat chest appears.

    ¡¸ And then¡­ ¡¹

    She also takes off her white panty.

    ¡¸ Keeping the shoes and socks on is one fetish ¡¹

    Michi exposes her naked body to me.

    She doesn¡¯t hide in shame, she stands with dignity.

    ¡¸ Kudou Michi, this is my body that belongs only to Master ¡¹

    She knocks on her chest.

    It¡¯s smooth, but her pink nipples shook.

    ¡¸ I offer my purity only to Master, only accept Master, and receive Master¡¯s semen and love every day ¡¹

    Michi has a nicely shaped face.

    Her black hair, white skin, pink nipples, and that tight body of hers, and then that slice on her hairless crotch.

    Her chest may be flat but, no, her chest is flat and that¡¯s why¡­

    Michi¡¯s body is like a national treasure doll, a radiantly beautiful body.

    ¡¸ Master. Please allow Michi to serve sexually tonight ¡¹

    She then bows her head to me.

    Her trunk is amazing so Michi can shift her body axis in any situation.

    Therefore, her manners are amazing.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Let¡¯s do it tonight too, Michi. You¡¯re cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    Erica and Marika stare at Michi¡¯s naked body dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ What are you doing girls? It¡¯s your turn now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ A-Are we taking it off ourselves? ¡¹

    Erica asks confused.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, I-I thought it would be rape? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even rape has varieties ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do the type where I tear off your clothes when raping next time ¡¹

    That kind of play isn¡¯t bad either.

    ¡¸ But for tonight, Erica still has to greet off her parents and the lawyer on the way back so you need to have clothes, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, y-you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Erica nods.

    No, the truth is Tsukiko can just misdirect them with her power, so¡­

    Even when naked, she can make the Anna couple and the lawyer think that Erica¡¯s wearing clothes.

    So there¡¯s no need to mind that, but¡­

    But, for these two, the first step is¡­

    To have them learn how to have sex voluntarily.

    One-sided rape will make them passive in sex.

    Especially those who had their first-time that way, their image of sex becomes distorted.

    ¡¸ B-But, uhm ¡¹

    Erica¡­

    ¡¸ I¡­thought that it¡¯s the men who take off the clothes¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s embarrassed to take it off herself.

    But, I¡¯m making her do it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time ¡¹

    I told Erica.

    ¡¸ But, for now, I want to watch you girls strip from a distance and then examine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Examine? ¡¹

    This time, Marika asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I want to see how similar Erica and Marika¡¯s bodies are ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You two are sisters so I¡¯m sure you girls have a lot of similarities, and so I want to take a look at it before I have sex with you two ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s older. Erica¡¯s younger.

    They have a two-year age difference but since they have the same mother and father¡­

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama and I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san and me? ¡¹

    The two looked at each other.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re similar? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not as beautiful as Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. ¡¹ Erica-san¡¯s much more beautiful ¡¹

    The two tell each other.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t know unless I take a look. So that¡¯s why you two should get naked and look at each other

    I ordered them.

    The two just met earlier.

    Of course, they know that they¡¯re sisters in their minds.

    They could sensibly understand that they¡¯re blood-related.

    But¡­

    That¡¯s not enough.

    They need to have an opportunity to become aware that they¡¯re sisters with much more concrete evidence.

    And so the act we¡¯re about to do will be the ritual to make Erica and Marika real sisters.

    ¡¸ Master gave his order, now take your clothes off ¡¹

    Marika told the two.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do as we¡¯re told, Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika told her sister

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    The two are probably embarrassed that I¡¯m watching¡­

    So, they take off their clothes while looking at each other.

    ¡¸ Hurry up ¡¹

    Using Michi as their signal, the two started to take off their clothes quietly.

    The room is so quiet that I can hear the rustling of their clothes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hide it with your hands, let Master see it clearly! ¡¹

    Michi speaks like a demon sergeant while naked.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also recording the two of you stripping ¡¹

    Ruriko faces the camera to them and speaks gently.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Marika took off her top first.

    Her white bra wraps her abundant lump of meat.

    Oh, Marika has a much bigger breast than I imagined. She¡¯s the type that¡¯s slender when clothed.

    On the other hand, Erica¡¯s having a weighty chest for her age.

    Still, these two have some breasts and yet their bodies are thin.

    It¡¯s like their hips would break.

    Maybe it¡¯s hard for them to get fat.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Erica whispers now that she¡¯s in her white underwear.

    ¡¸ Me too. But we¡¯re together ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s embarrassed, but she cheers up her sister while also in underwear.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m with Onee-sama so I¡¯ll do my best to the end ¡¹

    Erica smiled at her sister too.

    ¡¸ Good, now take off each other¡¯s bra ¡¹

    I ordered.

    That way, they can deepen their bonds as sisters.

    ¡¸ Now take off the bra of the other, hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Michi urged them, Erica replied then her body stiffened.

    She felt my gaze and trembled.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, I¡¯ll go first ¡¹

    Marika turned her back to Erica, showing consideration to her little sister.

    ¡¸ I was expecting this to happen so I wore clean underwear, but I¡¯m sorry if these are cheap ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s noticed that her younger sister¡¯s wearing much more expensive hardware.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Onee-sama ¡¹

    The difference in their underwear is a symbol that Erica¡¯s got a much better life than her sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Erica seems to be apologetic for that.

    ¡¸ Erica and Marika, both of you can buy good underwear anytime you¡¯d like. Don¡¯t mind it. Besides, I prefer the body to the underwear. I mean, I want to see it already. Take it off! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t keep Master waiting! Hurry up and take it off ¡¹

    Michi orders them.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Onee-sama, excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Erica hurriedly unhooked Marika¡¯s bra from behind.

    Marika¡¯s breasts jumped out.

    ¡¸ Erica-san too, take it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    This time, Marika hurriedly took off Erica¡¯s bra.

    Yeah, the smaller the size the smaller the bounce.

    The two unhooked their bra from behind but they¡¯re hesitating to remove their bra.

    ¡¸ Now, hurry up and take off your bra! ¡¹

    Michi shouts.

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    The sisters drop the bra to the floor.

    I see the breasts of the sisters shake.

    Both of them have pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Good, that¡¯s good enough, now stand together and face this way. Don¡¯t hide your chests ¡¹

    I¡¯ll take off their panty later

    Erica and Marika lined up bashfully.

    ¡¸ Attention! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s orders made the sister stand up straight.

    ¡¸ Fix it. At ease! Put your hands behind, puff your chest! Now! ¡¹

    Erica and Marika did as Michi tells them, they put their hands behind and puffed their chest.

    ¡¸ I see. You girls sure are sisters ¡¹

    I looked at their bodies and said.

    ¡¸ They say that sisters have the same eyes, nose, and lips, but that¡¯s not all ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Your skin is so alike, and your nipples have the same shape. Even the color ¡¹

    That beautiful pink-colored small nipple in the middle of their areola.

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s a copy-paste.

    If you line them up together, you can see that.

    ¡¸ And your navel, it¡¯s in the same altitude, but it has a different shape ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, when it comes to belly buttons, the doctor in the hospital clinic cut the umbilical cord, so that changes the shape ¡¹

    Ruriko says while filming the two.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if it¡¯s cut wrong then its shape will change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san¡¯s born in a hospital in America. And I heard that America and Japan have different ways of cutting the umbilical cord ¡¹

    So there¡¯s that difference.

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯re so similar apart from the navel. Marika¡¯s only 5cm taller I think. Marika has bigger breasts, but both have the same body line, yeah, I¡¯m sure that Erica will grow as big as Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to accept it but perhaps ¡¹

    Michi, who¡¯s insecure with her flat chest, said.

    ¡¸ Michi, I¡¯ll tell you every day, I love your body. ¡¹ You don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    I need to tell her that.

    ¡¸ Besides, Marika¡¯s breasts are big, but not as much as Katsuko-nee or Nagisa¡­Erica would lose to Yomi, even though they¡¯re of the same age ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s breasts are of a ¡°Loli-Big-Tits¡± category.

    ¡¸ I mean, people have their individuality, there¡¯s no winning or losing here. You¡¯re all my women, and each of your characteristics is charming to me. Besides, Michi, you have the most unique stuff among the family

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. That black hair of yours and that great Japanese style beauty. Then, you¡¯re also unboundedly strong in martial arts. And yet, that¡¯s not enough, you¡¯re also smart. You¡¯re a lesbian who loves Misuzu, but you¡¯re also my masochistic sex with me. You¡¯re a royal flush in charms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuu, if Master tells me that, I feel a little embarrassed ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s old-fashioned speaking is also her charm. Yeah. I think.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right Ruriko ¡¹

    I walk to the sisters who are wearing nothing but panties and socks.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Erica and Marika turned stiff as I approach them.

    ¡¸ Are you girls afraid? Of course ¡¹

    These two are virgins, and they¡¯re not accustomed to men.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re naked.

    ¡¸ Stand straight! Attention! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s voice made the sister stand up straight.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s begin with Michi for example ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi comes to me like a puppy in good mood.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    I embraced Michi and kissed her.

    ¡¸ It makes my chest tight. I feel my heart floating ¡¹

    Michi says happily.

    ¡¸ Did you see that? That was a kiss, a kiss with Master ¡¹

    She tells Erica and Marika triumphantly.

    ¡¸ Now, now, you girls should do it with Master too ¡¹

    The sisters look at each other.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1155.

    Chapter 1155. Erica and Marica¡¯s first time / Petting 1

    Err, in this case, should I start with the elder sister?

    No, Marika¡¯s much more nervous.

    So¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s kiss, Erica ¡¹

    I go to the younger sister wearing only a panty.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Erica replies with a rising tone.

    ¡¸ Hey, you don¡¯t have to be scared ¡¹

    I stand before Erica and said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, but¡­ ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Come here, let¡¯s hug ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyauu ¡¹

    I¡¯m still wearing clothes, and I hugged the naked Erica.

    My arms envelop Erica¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Erica, you smell good ¡¹

    I sniff erica¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ What do I smell? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, uhm¡­I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Erica replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ Oh, I can feel Erica¡¯s heart beating ¡¹

    I feel the beats from the naked body I¡¯m hugging tightly.

    ¡¸ Can you feel my heartbeat too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also beating ¡¹

    Erica can also feel my heartbeat.

    We¡¯re embracing each other¡¯s life.

    ¡¸ Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Erica looked at me with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s aroused breath touches my skin.

    The life in my arms swells and shrinks with every breath.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    As soon as Erica took a breath, I covered her with my lips.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm!! ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s suffocating.

    I let go of for a moment.

    ¡¸ You can breathe through your nose when kissing you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But! ¡¹

    Erica speaks with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯ll feel my breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    I kissed her again.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm!!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s feeling tension all over at first, but¡­

    Slowly, her body¡¯s loosening up as we kiss.

    Her excess tension comes off from our lips touching.

    Yep, it¡¯s puffy, bouncy, and soft lips.

    I let go of her lips.

    ¡¸ Puhaa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s sweating on her forehead just from the kiss.

    ¡¸ So, how was your first kiss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Somehow, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then, let¡¯s kiss until you understand ¡¹

    I kissed Erica again.

    ¡¸ Mumumumuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Loosen up. Let Master take care of your mind and body ¡¹

    Michi gave Erica an advice.

    I gently pat Erica¡¯s hair and back while kissing.

    I continued to kiss and caress her for a while.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes are now melting.

    Good.

    I put my tongue inside Erica¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Hmm?! ¡¹

    My tongue touches Erica¡¯s closed teeth and feels it.

    ¡¸ Loosen up more, let Master¡¯s tongue come in. ¡¹

    Michi said. Erica¡¯s mouth loosens.

    My tongue entwines with Erica¡¯s.

    ¡¸!!!! ¡¹

    This should be her first time having mucous membranes touch each other.

    Erica¡¯s eyes spill tears.

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, hauuuu ¡¹

    I let go of her lips and then¡­

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯ve matured five stages ¡¹

    Erica says while tearing up

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just the kissing stage ¡¹

    If kissing raises you five stages, what would happen in sex?

    ¡¸ Yes, please make Erica even more of an adult! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes show the flames of obscenity fire up.

    This girl loves this intrinsically.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it ¡¹

    I coil my arm around Erica.

    ¡¸ Hyauu!! ¡¹

    I groped Erica¡¯s still small ass. I rubbed her meaty ass on top of her panty.

    Then, I kissed Erica¡¯s ears, nape. Then I gave them a lick.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, if you do that. I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get even wetter! ¡¹

    Looking at it, Erica¡¯s panty already has a huge stain.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s easy to get wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so lewd¡­aah ¡¹

    I took Erica¡¯s hand, then¡­

    ¡¸ Here, touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Touch it ¡¹

    I made her touch my crotch on top of my pants.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s big already, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Touch it. Later, this will go inside Erica ¡¹

    Erica timidly caresses my crotch.

    ¡¸ I-Is this good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s good. Erica ¡¹

    I intensified our skinship.

    Erica¡¯s smooth skin, forehead, nose, and cheeks. I kissed them all

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Erica smiled at me.

    Oh, she¡¯s now accustomed to my touch.

    ¡¸ See? Master isn¡¯t scary, is he? ¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s not scary. He¡¯s gentle ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because he¡¯s matching with your pace, our Master doesn¡¯t move forward ahead that it¡¯s on his pace already ¡¹

    ¡¸ When walking together, he will not go ahead and leave us. Onii-sama¡¯s always matching with our pace ¡¹

    Ruriko also says while operating the camera.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s so kind. I can feel it too ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m not afraid ¡¹

    This time, Erica rubs her cheeks with me.

    I can feel Erica¡¯s soft cheeks. The softness and elasticity of her age.

    ¡¸ Erica ¡¹

    I kneeled in front of Erica.

    Our heights reversed.

    Erica¡¯s fair skin and pink nipples are right in front of my eyes.

    Her breasts are still growing.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stare so much, it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Erica blushed in shame.

    ¡¸ I want to touch them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I want it touched too ¡¹

    I gently touched Erica¡¯s chest.

    Touching her naked skin.

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    I used my palm to touch Erica¡¯s nipples and she leaked out a voice.

    Then¡­

    I gently grope Erica¡¯s cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    There is still stiffness in her breasts.

    But, I can feel the freshness that it¡¯s sucking my palm in.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll grope it harder ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I grope her a little harder.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think I like this one more ¡¹

    I thought so.

    Erica won¡¯t be pleased with just a gentle caress.

    Sometimes, it has to be a little rough.

    So, I grope Erica¡¯s breasts with a little bit of force.

    ¡¸ Ahn, it¡¯s much better than touching myself. ¡¹

    Erica mutters.

    ¡¸ So you grope yourself all the time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sometimes. When I¡¯m taking a bath ¡¹

    Erica replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ They say that breasts grow bigger when massaged. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just a superstition ¡¹

    Michi speaks with an empty tone.

    ¡¸ But still, having Master touch them feels amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s body starts to relax, maybe it¡¯s thanks to the massage.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking them, Erica, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ah, y-yes ¡¹

    She understood my intention and then sticks out her chest to my mouth.

    ¡¸ P-Please ¡¹

    I first put her small pink right nipple into my mouth.

    ¡¸ Hyauu, that tickles ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s nipples are already stiff.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I feel a bit weird¡­My breasts are getting licked. ¡¹

    The tip of my tongue rolls around Erica¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa, hyaaa, aaahn ¡¹

    Erica moans.

    ¡¸ I feel my spine shivers from the licking! Aaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Erica-san¡¯s making such a lewd face ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Erica.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan, Ruriko-sama, don¡¯t take photos of my face ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. This will be a precious memory to you too ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of me licking Erica¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s granting Erica-san¡¯s first time one by one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this is a first. It¡¯s Erica¡¯s first time feeling this much shivers! ¡¹

    Erica trembles.

    I moved my lips to her left nipple this time.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, kyauuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san, where do you feel more, your left or right nipple? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ This one! I feel more on this side! ¡¹

    So it¡¯s her left.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Me too, I feel more in my left side than the right ¡¹

    Michi compares her nipples and replies.

    ¡¸ The heart is closer to the left side so they say that you¡¯re much more sensitive there, but it¡¯s just a superstition. A dubious tale ¡¹

    Yeah, as expected, Marika isn¡¯t touching herself.

    She¡¯s just watching her younger sister as I caress her.

    I speed up my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hyauuuu!! Aaaahn! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s lewd sighs are becoming rough now.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1156.

    Chapter 1156. Erica and Marika¡¯s first time / Petting 2

    ¡¸ Hmm, kuu, ahn ¡¹

    I gently lick Erica¡¯s nipples.

    I¡¯m not doing anything rash right now.

    Anyway, it¡¯s to keep her from getting afraid.

    To make her accustomed to my touch.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, this is¡­.kuuun~ ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s looking at me lick her nipples with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ What do you feel now? ¡¹

    I asked her¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m embarrassed, it tickles, it makes me shiver ¡¹

    ¡¸ But does it feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is¡­I don¡¯t know¡­ahn! ¡¹

    This young sensitive beauty trembles from her back.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it, Erica-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko says while recording with her camera.

    ¡¸ Huh? Fun? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s Onii-sama you¡¯re facing, so it¡¯s not scary, see? Onii-sama will listen to your desires. Let him spoil you. Enjoy the sweetest sex with Onii-sama from the bottom of your heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex? Enjoy? ¡¹

    Erica mutters.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sex is something you have to enjoy or it¡¯ll get boring ¡¹

    I let go of Erica¡¯s nipples and told her.

    ¡¸ Sex feels good, but it¡¯s something to enjoy. You should let out your innermost thoughts out. Cry, scream. Shout. I¡¯ll take it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Show our Master your everything. Not just your body, let your mind bare, and let Master take it all ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡­I don¡¯t know what I should do ¡¹

    Erica looks confused.

    ¡¸ You may not see it as fun for now, but just tell me what kind of sex you want to try out ¡¹

    I say while kneading Eria¡¯s nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­well ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s confused.

    Then, Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Michi, get the bag and give it to Erica-san ¡¹

    Bag? Oh, there¡¯s a big in the corner of the room.

    Michi took it and brought it to us

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought that this would be necessary so I brought them from the mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ I thought that Erica-san might like it, so¡­ ¡¹

    Michi opens the bag as Ruriko speaks.

    Inside the bag are¡­

    A red leather collar, black leather handcuff, and a straw rope.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, you can beg Onii-sama for this. What does Erica-san wish for? What kind of deflowering do you want? ¡¹

    Erica;

    ¡¸ I-I want to be tied up ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to Marika who watches us entangle in confusion.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, Erica is like this! A lewd girl! Indecent! Obscene! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s nipples are turning stiff.

    The stain in her panty grows bigger.

    ¡¸ But, I¡­what do I do? I feel like I can¡¯t go back once I try it out ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s extremely aroused.

    A blushing face paired with her white skin.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to go back., Erica¡¯s already mine ¡¹

    I said. Then she looked at me with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Then, tie me up! Please tie Erica up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I stood up.

    ¡¸ Put your hands on your back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Putting her thoughts behind, Erica puts her wrist behind her head.

    Yep, now I can see her cute armpit.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Do you want a collar? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why does Erica want a collar? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Erica is Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want me to own you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please keep me, own me! Iyaan~ What do I do, I feel my heart throbbing! ¡¹

    This middle schooler loved reading vintage porno from an old man¡¯s library.

    Erica¡¯s sexual senses have always preferred suffering.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s put on your collar ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko chose a collar that¡¯s light for Erica so it doesn¡¯t burden her.

    I set up the red collar on Erica¡¯s neck.

    The collar has a short silver chain to it hanging like a necktie on Erica¡¯s cleavage.

    ¡¸ Aaaaa ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s face is melting.

    This girl¡¯s a masochist at heart.

    ¡¸ Do you want to be roped too? ¡¹

    The tip of the straw rope gently caresses Erica¡¯s breasts to her armpits.

    ¡¸ Hyauuu! I want it! I want it! ¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to tie girls up.

    If done poorly, the blood flow can deteriorate, and it will be painful.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s good at doing rope stuff but I only saw them several times.

    But¡­

    All Erica needs is the mood.

    Just leather handcuffs on her wrist and the collar is already doing its effect.

    The straw rope only needs to go on Erica¡¯s breasts and make it look like she¡¯s wearing a rope bikini.

    With this, even if we take off the rope later, the rope marks will remain on her skin.

    ¡¸ Look, Erica-san, this is how you look now ¡¹

    Ruriko displays the image she¡¯s filming from the camera to the huge monitor in the room.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaaan, this is embarrassing! ¡¹

    Erica felt embarrassed as she looks at her silliness displayed on the big screen.

    I get behind Erica and then stretched out my hand, then grabbed her breasts sandwiched between the ropes.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, wow, it¡¯s so lewd ¡¹

    Erica watches herself on the screen and leaks out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ So, is this fun? ¡¹

    I whisper to her small ears while playing with her breast.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is fun. Iyaaan, it¡¯s making me throb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, Marika¡¯s also watching you ¡¹

    I whispered.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Onee-sama. Erica¡¯s having so much fun! It¡¯s getting lewder and lewder!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s just dumbfoundedly watching her sister she just met today.

    I lick Erica¡¯s armpit.

    ¡¸ Kyauu! Iyaaan! ¡¹

    Her body trembles.

    Then, I used the tip of the rope to tickle Erica¡¯s back and thin waist.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Kuromori-sama¡¯s a bully ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you feel good from it, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It makes me shiver, I love it ¡¹

    Erica whose eyes are moist smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Sex is something fun. So it¡¯s okay if I enjoy myself, right? Even though Erica¡¯s Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my slave, and that¡¯s why you can go all out. No, enjoy me violating you, Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m having fun. I¡¯m enjoying it. Please violate Erica all you want ¡¹

    I embraced Erica and carried her.

    ¡¸ Kyaa, I¡¯m carried like a princess ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t struggle, it¡¯s going to be dangerous ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s getting even more cheerful.

    Now I get the meaning when Momoko-neechan mentioned that Erica¡¯s the star of the middle school.

    She sure is extraordinarily cheerful, carefree, and cute.

    Today, she¡¯s always been worried about her family, and the secret her Grandfather left behind that;

    Erica was mentally unstable all that time, but now¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t worry about anything anymore ¡¹

    Erica tells me while I carry her.

    ¡¸ I can entrust everything to Kuromori-sama after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re now my slave Erica, so you just have to think of how to live a fun life ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about your Grandfather¡¯s inheritance, the Anna house, all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica will become a splendid sex slave! ¡¹

    Erica said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Look, Marika-oneesama! Kuromori-sama¡¯s carrying me like a princess!! ¡¹

    She told Marika.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, you can ask for the same thing later! It¡¯s really pleasing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I want to be carried too ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ Sure, Michi and Ruriko can have it later ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m glad, Master! ¡¹

    I need to treat them all equally.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting you down, Erica ¡¹

    I lowered Erica¡¯s small body to the bed.

    This girl¡¯s wearing;

    A red collar, a black leather cuff on her wrist on the back of her head, and a straw rope on her cute breasts.

    Then, a white panty and her socks and shoes.

    I took off those shoes and socks.

    ¡¸ Master, isn¡¯t it much lewder when you leave her socks on? ¡¹

    Michi said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, she¡¯s already tied up with a rope so I feel like taking off her socks and she¡¯ll be much more sensitive to the rope when bare legged ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s tiny toes show up from her socks.

    This beauty has a lovely mold even to her toes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true, it¡¯s much more thrilling when on bare feet. It makes it feel lewder ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m also taking mine off. Michi, Marika, take off my clothes ¡¹

    Ruriko can¡¯t leave filming so I ordered the other two.

    ¡¸ Yes, then, I¡¯ll take off Master¡¯s lower half, so you can take off the upper half ¡¹

    Michi tells Marika.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up Marika ¡¹

    I looked at Marika and sad.

    ¡¸ This is one of your necessary job as a sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t like the upper half, then would you swap with me? ¡¹

    Michi speaks to Marika with her usual expressionless face.

    ¡¸ N-No, I understand ¡¹

    Marika who isn¡¯t accustomed to men won¡¯t go with my lower half that suddenly.

    I mean, she¡¯s probably unable to touch me on my upper half.

    She probably never let a man reach a distance where they can feel each other¡¯s breaths.

    Even so, Michi took off my belt and pulled down my pants right away.

    Dragged by the momentum, Marika also unbuttons my shirt with her trembling hand.

    These fingers usually play the piano.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi lowers my pants¡­

    I raised my leg and she pulled it out.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s really big ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s staring at my crotch now that it¡¯s just a brief covering it.

    Marika¡¯s taking off my shirt a little late.

    Her trembling hand was fearful of touching my skin until the end.

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi pulls down my briefs respectfully while Erica and Marika are watching.

    Michi¡¯s hands did it so the virgin sisters weren¡¯t as afraid compared to if I pull it down myself.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    The sisters screamed at the same time when they saw my erect penis jump out of my briefs.

    Erica and Marika turned stiff, unable to move from the place.

    I already showed it to Erica in the mansion earlier, but this time, her deflowering is coming, and so it should be much more vivid for her.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Her breasts tied in the rope moves up and down as she breathes.

    Erica¡¯s body is already sweating.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s going inside me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, all the way to the root. It will tear your hymen, then this will violate your insides and ejaculate a lot inside your belly ¡¹

    My penis stands strong pointing at the sky.

    It¡¯s already at its maximum size.

    ¡¸ B-Before that¡­I¡­ ¡¹ I-I have to lick and suck it ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s face show fear.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to go all the way at once. You can learn how to serve with your mouth later ¡¹

    Besides, her hands are tied at the back of her head and lying down on the bed.

    It would be hard to force her to fellate me.

    It¡¯s going to be painful for her if she suffocates.

    ¡¸ However, it goes in smoothly when it¡¯s a little wet ¡¹

    Michi said and puts my penis in her mouth.

    Her swarm and narrow mouth wrap my glans.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll do it too ¡¹

    Marika says, readying herself, but¡­

    ¡¸ Marika, maybe not now. You haven¡¯t even kissed yet, so we¡¯re not teaching you to fellate yet ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m also a slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you are that¡¯s why I treasure you. Remember, we¡¯re family now ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Michi, thanks. That should be enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi lets go of my penis.

    A string of saliva connects my glans and Michi¡¯s lips.

    Well then.

    ¡¸ Erica ¡¹

    I also get on the bed.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Thinking that it¡¯s finally time for her deflowering, Erica got nervous.

    ¡¸ Not yet, I¡¯m going to loosen up Erica¡¯s body a little bit more ¡¹

    I said. Then I lied down with her.

    ¡¸ Ahn ¡¹

    I play with Erica¡¯s breasts that are in between the ropes.

    Then, I kissed Erica¡¯s lips and licked her cheeks.

    ¡¸ Hyauu, aaahn! ¡¹

    Her body trembles.

    I licked her armpit and then sucked her nipples.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, aaah ¡¹

    It¡¯s already pointy. I lick it with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa!! ¡¹

    Then, while licking her nipple, I move my hand to Erica¡¯s navel.

    Then, to her drenched crotch.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m touching them gently ¡¹

    it¡¯s better to start with panties on when it comes to virgins.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, p-please be gentle ¡¹

    Erica tells me wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    First, push my hand on her crotch and then gently pat up and down.

    Don¡¯t put strength, softly touch it.

    Oh, it¡¯s already hot in here.

    It¡¯s also drenched in love nectar.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s easy to get wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m embarrassed ¡¹

    I slowly strengthen my finger stimulation.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, it¡¯s much better than touching myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ From now on, you¡¯re banned from touching yourself ¡¹

    I whispered to Erica¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ If you want to touch yourself, then tell me. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll violate you, Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, yes, I¡¯ll definitely ask for this! Please violate me anytime. Iyaaan~ ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1157.

    Chapter 1157. Erica and Marika¡¯s first time / Erica¡¯s Deflowering and Emergence

    ¡¸ Kuuun, afuuu, wow, it feels amazing!! ¡¹

    I continue to caress Erica¡¯s crotch on top of her drenched panties.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, why are you so good at this? ¡¹

    The young girl asks me with a burning red face.

    ¡¸ I do it every day. Besides; ¡¹

    I look into Erica¡¯s eyes and replied.

    ¡¸ I look where Erica¡¯s feeling it and touch while probing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Probing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, women have different bodies you see ¡¹

    My methods with other girls may not work with Erica.

    ¡¸ Besides, people change all the time. So, you have to cautiously look for what it is ¡®now¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s so mature ¡¹

    Erica looks at me with melting eyes.

    ¡¸ Not really. I¡¯m just a coward. I know that if I do it roughly, then it can easily break human relationships ¡¹

    That¡¯s why I always make contact with such care.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama¡¯s fingers are so gentle, it feels good. Aaahn! ¡¹

    Her crotch makes lewd wet noises together with my moving fingers.

    She¡¯s loosened up already.

    ¡¸ Erica, I¡¯m taking them off ¡¹

    I hold the last piece of clothing on Erica.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, please ¡¹

    Her round and smooth ass is exposed as I peel her panty.

    I can smell the sour love nectar.

    I take off the panty from her feet then put it on the bed.

    ¡¸ Wow, that was really embarrassing ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s finally naked.

    No, she has a red collar and black handcuffs, and a straw rope on her breasts.

    Her white skin is already flushed red from arousal.

    She has such a young virgin body, and yet, why is she so lewd.

    Then, Erica¡¯s wet pussy.

    Her slit is slightly open, dripping out love nectar.

    There¡¯s hardly any pubic hair.

    Her love nectar drenched even her thighs.

    ¡¸ Erica spread your legs ¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸ E-Err, uhm ¡¹

    Oh, she doesn¡¯t know how to spread it right.

    She¡¯s a virgin, yeah.

    ¡¸ Like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh?! ¡¹

    I lifted Erica¡¯s legs and spread them wide.

    ¡¸ Uu. No way, d-do I really have to spread it this wide? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you have to spread it more ¡¹

    I made Erica do a pornographic pose.

    Erica whose hands are tied behind her head can do nothing but let me do what I want.

    ¡¸ Uwawa, this is embarrassing, really embarrassing! ¡¹

    She says so, but Erica doesn¡¯t close her legs.

    She sure loves lewd stuff.

    This girl is a natural masochist.

    ¡¸ Okay, Erica-san, face this way ¡¹

    Ruriko comes to the side of the bed with her camera.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taking record of your virgin body ¡¹

    She takes photos.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯m opening it Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Open what? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t reply to Erica but instead used my hands to spread open her slit.

    ¡¸ Hyauuu?! ¡¹

    Her love nectar drips from the inside.

    Erica¡¯s insides are pink.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s cute. Erica-san¡¯s hymen ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of the pink membrane inside Erica.

    ¡¸ You can only see this now, Onii-sama will tear it off soon ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Erica¡¯s face and her hymen at the same angle.

    ¡¸ Marika, take a look at Erica¡¯s hymen ¡¹

    I told Erica¡¯s elder sister who¡¯s wearing only a panty and looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ This party is the hymen ¡¹

    Michi points and explained to Marika.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I see ¡¹

    This is Marika¡¯s first time seeing a hymen too.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take a look at Marika¡¯s hymen later before we tear it too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Marika mutters, looking like she resolved herself.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­everyone¡¯s watching my embarrassing place ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s twisting her body as she feels everyone staring at her secret place.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t this arouse you, Erica? ¡¹

    I whispered to her ears.

    ¡¸ Err¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You wanted to do something as lewd as this, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Erica nodded lightly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to do more lewd things from here on ¡¹

    I exposed her clitoris and touched it.

    ¡¸ Hyuuuuu!! Ahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, there¡¯s more leaking from the inside ¡¹

    My fingers are wet from her warm juice.

    ¡¸ Uwaaa, it¡¯s so lewd! But this is so much fun! ¡¹

    Erica.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not scary at all! It¡¯s just thrilling and pleasant! Aah, Mother and Father are in the next room and yet, Erica¡¯s doing something bad! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time to rape you ¡¹

    I rub Erica¡¯s love nectar to my penis.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m sure that your pussy will accept my penis smoothly ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s body is well developed for her age, and since she masturbates, she should be able to accept a man¡¯s erect penis just nicely.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m going to be violated! Aaah ¡¹

    Erica looked at my tensed glans and said.

    ¡¸ I-Is this going to be okay? Will it go in? It¡¯s going to hurt, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The first two or three times will so endure that, but it¡¯ll feel good soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve experienced the same thing, Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Erica¡¯s frightened face from the imminent deflowering.

    ¡¸ Rather, that slight pain is what feels good ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, y-you¡¯re right! Haaaa! ¡¹

    Erica took a deep breath.

    ¡¸ But, my heart is pounding. It¡¯s so much fun doing something bad! ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Marika.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, Erica will become an adult first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Marika, hold Erica¡¯s hand ¡¹

    I ordered Marika.

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll make Erica feel at ease ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Marika puts her hand on top of Erica¡¯s hand tied behind her head.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, good luck ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, aah, somehow, this makes me feel happy ¡¹

    Erica smiled at Marika.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, who I couldn¡¯t meet before, is now going to watch Erica become an adult ¡¹

    Meanwhile, I get on top of Erica who¡¯s spreading her legs wide.

    ¡¸ Erica ¡¹

    I press the tip of my glans to Erica¡¯s slit, and¡­

    ¡¸ Yes¡­ ¡¹

    She looks away from her sister and straight at me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m, I¡¯m really a troublesome girl, so I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    She tells me.

    ¡¸ But, uhm, I¡¯ll do my best to become a good slave, so please love Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will ¡¹

    I look into Erica¡¯s eyes and rub my glans up and down her slit, getting her used to it.

    Erica¡¯s body is nervous.

    ¡¸ P-Please violate me, take Erica¡¯s virginity ¡¹

    Erica tells me while trembling.

    ¡¸ Here, Erica, take a deep breath. Breathe together with me. Deep breaths, suuu, haaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suuu, haaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suuu, haaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suuuu, haaa ¡¹

    We match our breathing.

    Our hearts beat in the same rhythm.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    Zun!

    ¡¸ Aguuu!! ¡¹

    My tensed glans push through Erica¡¯s narrow entrance.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san?! ¡¹

    Marika is worried about her sister but I didn¡¯t care and just push in further.

    ¡¸ Nuguuuu!!! ¡¹

    Her face distorts in pain.

    I¡¯m just pushing my glans at the entrance.

    ¡¸ Erica! ¡¹

    I push in deeper.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    My erect penis forcibly opens her melting virgin insides.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re tearing it!!! ¡¹

    I intended to stop pushing when I reach the hymen so¡­

    So, I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tearing it ¡¹

    Kunuuuu!!

    ¡¸ Ouch!!!!! ¡¹

    The texture of the barrier disappears.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    My penis pushes through her narrow meat path.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes opened wide, enduring the pain. She¡¯s enduring it.

    ¡¸ Just¡­a¡­bit..more!!!! ¡¹

    Jubububu!!

    Jururururu!!

    My penis went inside Erica to the root.

    The tip of my glans can feel something plump. That has to be the entrance to her womb.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inside, Erica ¡¹

    I stopped moving after pushing it all in.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s sweating on her forehead, breathing roughly.

    She¡¯s enduring the pain from a foreign object invading and deflowering her.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m being violated? Having sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika, check it. Can you see my whole dick inside Erica? ¡¹

    Marika trembles¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, i-it¡¯s all inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means Erica¡¯s no longer a virgin, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica-san is no longer a virgin¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of the connected part.

    ¡¸ Aah, amazing, so this is sex? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s sweating, enduring the pain, yet, she still smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s thick thing is pulsating inside me, I can feel it ¡¹

    Her narrow virgin vagina is clamping my penis.

    ¡¸ I can feel Erica¡¯s heartbeat through mine too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s throbbing so much that I might faint ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do that yet, feel it until the end. Until I ejaculate inside Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll feel it. Until the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t stop until I ejaculate, even if Erica will be in pain okay? ¡¹

    I say while groping Erica¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ So, cry and shout and scream all you want. You can cling to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s gripping Marika¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, please watch me until the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica-san ¡¹

    I slowly begin moving my hips.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Erica trembles from the pain even with the slight movement of my hips.

    But, I¡¯m not stopping.

    Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s get to ejaculation as soon as possible.

    Kuchu, kuchu.

    She has plenty of love nectar so each time I plug in and out, it makes a sound.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes spill tears.

    I suck out those tears of hers.

    ¡¸ Endure it, we¡¯ll end it soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, but it still hurts! Aaah, kuuuu! ¡¹

    My penis carves its shape into her real narrow vagina after multiple thrusts.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, please end it soon! ¡¹

    Marika tells me, worried about her sister¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ I know. Erica, beg for it ¡¹

    I ordered the girl whose genitals are connected to me.

    ¡¸ Beg for my semen like the sex slave you are! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Erica looks like she¡¯s in pain but she¡¯s looking straight at me.

    ¡¸ Please¡­give it to Erica¡­Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen. Baby seeds. Pour it all inside Erica!!! ¡¹

    Erica.

    I squeezed Erica¡¯s tensed breasts as hard as I could.

    I also rub Erica¡¯s nipples with my thumb.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it hurts, it hurts. Kuromori-sama¡¯s violating Erica. I¡¯m! I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also getting aroused. She¡¯s licking my back.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Erica ¡¹

    I covered Erica and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm ¡¹

    Our tongues entwine.

    Our upper and lower halves rub each other¡¯s mucous membranes.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ooh, my desire to ejaculate rises up.

    ¡¸ E-Erica! I¡¯m about to cum!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-please do it inside Erica! Hurry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just a little bit more! Erica!!! ¡¹

    I carry on my last spurt.

    I¡¯m attacking Erica¡¯s young body swiftly.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! Aaaaaaaaaah! Aaaaah! Affuuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san! Erica-san! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s about to cry as she watches Erica cry out in tears.

    ¡¸ Please stop! Erica¡¯s in pain! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t! I¡¯m a slave! Please, tease Erica more! More! ¡¹

    Aaah, it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s rising up!

    ¡¸ Erica, I¡¯m cumming!!!! Aaah! Erica! Erica!!! ¡¹

    Erica who sensed that a man¡¯s about to burst inside her¡­

    ¡¸ G-Give it to me!!! ¡¹

    I pushed my glans to Erica¡¯s uterus¡­

    Byururururu!! I ejaculated intensely.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s coming!!! ¡¹

    Erica can feel the semen spreading in her womb.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m getting creampied!! ¡¹

    Her big eyes spill tears again.

    ¡¸ Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s tearing up in hopelessness too.

    ¡¸ Aah, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m still cumming Erica!! ¡¹

    My ejaculation doesn¡¯t end.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Erica and I are both sweating, exhausted.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    I put strength into my anus and poured in the semen that remained in my penis to Erica¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, is it over? ¡¹

    Erica asks me with a flushed face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m done ejaculating for now ¡¹

    I reply to her while connected.

    ¡¸ It was painful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it was fun ¡¹

    Erica?

    ¡¸ I understood that Kuromori-sama¡¯s really gentle ¡¹

    She¡¯s still in pain and yet, she shows me a smile.

    ¡¸ I understood that you¡¯re such a good and honest person through sex ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Kuromori-sama, then I can devote my life to you without worries ¡¹

    Erica said.

    Erica smiles. Then she looked at the crying Marika.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, you¡¯ll understand it soon too. Once Kuromori-sama does it to you too ¡¹

    Erica told her sister.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun to have sex with someone you trust. It hurts, but it was fun! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Thanks, Erica ¡¹

    I kissed her on the lips.

    I gently caressed her still burning body.

    I licked her stiff nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn, it feels good ¡¹

    She leans her body to me for the pillow talk.

    Then, she sniffs my nape.

    ¡¸ I like Kuromori-sama¡¯s sweat¡¯s smell ¡¹

    She smiled and tells me.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m loving Kuromori-sama more and more! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1158.

    Chapter 1158. Erica and Marika¡¯s First time / French Kiss

    ¡¸ Okay, please look this way ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of our connection.

    My penis doesn¡¯t wither after just one ejaculation.

    It remains buried inside Erica, still tense.

    ¡¸ Erica ¡¹

    I pat Erica¡¯s hair and grope her breasts.

    Ruriko also takes photos of that.

    A red collar on her neck, a black leather handcuff on her wrist, and a straw rope around her breasts.

    The beauty whose virginity is just deflowered and a man¡¯s semen poured on her womb.

    Her eyes melt as her face looks worn out.

    That Erica is so lovely.

    ¡¸ Well then, it¡¯s time to pull out ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ah, right. I want to stay together as one with Kuromori-sama, but we can¡¯t let Marika-oneesama wait for that long ¡¹

    Erica said. Then she looked at her sister wearing only a panty.

    Marika¡¯s holding Erica¡¯s hand for the whole time Erica¡¯s deflowered.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much. Marika-oneesama, it¡¯s thanks to you that Erica felt reassured ¡¹

    Erica told her sister with a smile.

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s still confused.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to hurt when pulling out but endure it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Erica looked up at me.

    I pull out my penis from Erica¡¯s narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Oh, as expected. My penis is red from Erica¡¯s virgin blood.

    It¡¯s not an amount I should worry about, but still¡­

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    My glans falls off from Erica¡¯s entrance.

    Then, my semen mixed with virgin blood drips from her slit.

    ¡¸ Okay, stay still Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Erica with her legs spread out.

    Yeah, I¡¯m sure that in the photos, it will look like Erica¡¯s raped violently.

    ¡¸ Master, excuse me ¡¹

    Michi brings in a clean towel and kneels before me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s prepare for the next one ¡¹

    Yeah, this should be clean before deflowering Marika too.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    Saying that Michi gently wipes off the love nectar, semen, and virgin blood from my penis.

    The warm and soft cloth touching my glans is pleasing.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s satisfied with her photo session it seems.

    ¡¸ Marika, take off the binds in Erica¡¯s hands ¡¹

    It¡¯s going to be painful to keep her hands tied up behind her head.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t move right now ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s still cleaning up my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Oh, keep the collar and the rope there, take off just the cuffs ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Marika removes the handcuffs on her younger sister¡¯s wrist.

    Ooh, Marika¡¯s big breasts are swaying.

    I¡¯m going to grope and lick those later.

    ¡¸ Master, it twitched just now ¡¹

    Michi said, seeing the reaction of my penis.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Erica, whose hands are free, tried to get up from the bed, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, ouch ¡¹

    She presses her crotch and waist.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourself, I just tore your hymen ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes. But I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Erica endures the pain and smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Kudou-senpai¡¯s right. That slight pain is the good part. It sinks in that Kuromori-sama violated me, and made me a woman ¡¹

    Erica gently caresses her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Sex is amazing. I was worried about so many things earlier, and yet, it¡¯s all blown away ¡¹

    Erica smiles.

    ¡¸ I feel silly for worrying so much. Erica is actually Grandfather¡¯s daughter, not Mother and Father¡¯s child. That I have another mother, but I can¡¯t tell them that. Somehow, I felt like I had no place in the house, that I couldn¡¯t calm down no matter where I go, that my mind was always so uneasy, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    She looked at me smiling.

    ¡¸ But now, I feel like the fog is gone. Weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing weird. I remember that time too ¡¹

    Ruriko told Erica.

    ¡¸ Before I became Onii-sama¡¯s slave, I worried about a lot of things. Thinking about it now, I was so silly to worry about something I can¡¯t do anything to help ¡¹

    Ruriko back then thinks that she has to carry the Kouzuki house, and so she was running around in circles.

    ¡¸ But, after having sex with Onii-sama. Now, next to Onii-sama is the best place for me. After all, I¡¯m a slave, and so I will only have sex with Onii-sama and no one else. To become naked, to serve, to receive semen in my womb. Having Onii-sama enjoy Ruriko¡¯s body makes me happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Erica nods.

    ¡¸ Me too. I feel closer to Kuromori-sama than my parents or my late Grandfather. That all I need to do is serve him for the rest of my life, and I don¡¯t feel afraid anymore! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because it¡¯s Onii-sama, that¡¯s why you feel that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can understand that too. How Ruriko-sama treasures Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m someone special ¡¹

    I¡¯m just an ordinary person. No, I would say that I¡¯m inferior.

    ¡¸ No, Onii-sama¡¯s special. After all, we don¡¯t just drown in sex ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re just captivated by the pleasures of sex, then we¡¯ll want to have sex with other men. But we¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We only seek intercourse with Master ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, Misuzu-sama, and I all fear men. But now that we¡¯re serving Master, we¡¯re able to interact with them normally. But¡­ ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re much more cautious of men who isn¡¯t Master compared to before ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t trust anyone other than Onii-sama. We can only expose our minds and bodies to Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that! ¡¹

    Erica says energetically.

    ¡¸ That just means that you¡¯re now a member of our family, Erica-imouto ¡¹

    Michi told Erica.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡­ ¡¹

    Erica touches her abdomen.

    ¡¸ This pain is the proof that I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave, right? ¡¹

    Then, Erica looked at Marika.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, you¡¯ll understand it soon! Once you have sex with Kuromori-sama, you¡¯ll understand it right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Marika looks uneasy.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand it naturally once you experienced it, but if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll never do ¡¹

    Michi told Marika.

    ¡¸ Master, the preparations are ready ¡¹

    She finished doing maintenance on my penis.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Marika, come here ¡¹

    I beckoned Marika to the bed

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Marika sits on the bed and hides her big breasts with her arms.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Am I going to have the same thing as Erica-san? ¡¹

    Oh, the collar, handcuffs, and rope.

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t do the same to Marika ¡¹

    Marika doesn¡¯t have the same preference As Erica.

    If you ask me, she¡¯s got a normal disposition.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s like Erica who read all the porno that her Grandfather left behind.

    ¡¸ For Marika, we¡¯ll do with the regular one ¡¹

    I mean, if I try to have sex with her normally.

    It¡¯ll look like I¡¯m assaulting Marika since she looks docile and obedient.

    ¡¸ No, if possible, I also, uhm, I want to be tied up too ¡¹

    Huh, Marika?

    ¡¸ And then, I¡¯ll close my eyes, so please violate me as you please, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Marika said, looking downwards.

    Oh, so that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ No, can¡¯t do that. I won¡¯t get anything from that kind of sex ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t get any experience from your first-time sex with that. ¡¹ It will remain as a painful memory and nothing else ¡¹

    If you close your eyes, then you just wait for the man to violate you.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. What I want is for both of us to enjoy sex. And for that reason, we need to be looking at each other while we have sex, so we can see how each other feels ¡¹

    Marika looks at me with a frightened face.

    ¡¸ If not, you can¡¯t bring a mutual trust relationship¡­If you¡¯re having sex with someone you trust, even rape can be fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s fun ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Marika.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Marika replies with a confused look.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural. You won¡¯t understand something you are yet to experience ¡¹

    I tell Marika with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay, come here ¡¹

    I also sat down on the bed, next to Marika.

    Then, I embraced Marika¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Kuu! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s body turned stiff in fear as I embrace her.

    ¡¸ Here, don¡¯t be afraid, take a deep breath ¡¹

    I gently pat Marika¡¯s long hair and back while embracing her.

    ¡¸ Take a deep slow breath, breathe together with me ¡¹

    It¡¯s important in sex that you match your breath with your partner.

    No, even in the male-female, and family relationship.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, fuuuuu ¡¹

    Yeah, after some repeated deep breaths¡­

    Marika¡¯s body is less stiff now.

    ¡¸ Good, look at me ¡¹

    Marika looked at my face.

    ¡¸ T-Too close ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. We can¡¯t kiss unless we¡¯re this close, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    Then, Erica;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    She approached me, then¡­

    ¡¸ Kissing is easy! ¡¹

    She kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ It tastes like lemon, why? ¡¹

    Erica says in surprise;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Erica-imouto now holds feelings of affection towards Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kisses turn sour when you start to fall in love ¡¹

    Michi and Ruriko told Erica.

    ¡¸ I see. Kufufu! ¡¹

    Erica happily strokes her lips.

    ¡¸ Now, Marika too ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Marika closed her eyes and turned stiff.

    ¡¸ Eii! ¡¹

    My finger touched Marika¡¯s lips for a moment 1

    ¡¸?!!! ¡¹

    Marika opened her eyes in surprise.

    I then piled my lips on Marika¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm?!!! ¡¹

    We kept our lips together for five seconds and then I let go.

    ¡¸ I-I was kissed? ¡¹

    Marika mutters, then I kissed her again.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Not a long kiss.

    I just gave her multiple short kisses.

    Repeating it lightly like a small bird.

    Kissing her cheeks, nose, and even forehead.

    ¡¸ So, are you used to it now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I touch Marika¡¯s cheeks with mine.

    ¡¸ Yep, you girls are sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have the same skin texture as Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s smooth, yet, mellow ¡¹

    Also, she¡¯s sweating easily just like Erica.

    Marika¡¯s also getting aroused. Her skin¡¯s starting to sweat.

    ¡¸ Marika ¡¹

    I kissed her again

    This time, I put in my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hmm?! ¡¹

    Marika winced for a moment but she accepted it.

    I entwine my tongue with Marika.

    ¡¸ Hafuu ¡¹

    I let go of her lips and she took a deep breath.

    ¡¸ I feel like Kuromori-sama¡¯s eating me up ¡¹

    Marika speaks her impressions.

    ¡¸ Yeah, and I¡¯ll eat you up more ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little scared, but¡­ ¡¹

    Marika

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not as scary as I imagined ¡¹

    She looked at me in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ So, will you keep your eyes open and watch? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think I can. I¡¯ll open my eyes, and Kuromori-sama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do that. I¡¯ll look at Marika too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    This time, I gave her a long kiss.

    It¡¯s to remove the stiffness of her lips.

    Marika¡¯s lips are soft.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I just want to sniff Marika ¡¹

    The smell of the sweat on her nape.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ You also smell just like Erica ¡¹

    The milky scent of a girl.

    ¡¸ But, the smell of your hair is different ¡¹

    I sniffed Marika¡¯s long black hair.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s because we use different shampoos ¡¹

    Marika replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I thought so too ¡¹

    I mean, there¡¯s no other reason why these would smell different.

    ¡¸ But, it smells good. Both of you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s lie down on the bed ¡¹

    I¡¯m not forcing her down but I¡¯ll make Marika do it voluntarily.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Marika replies nervously.

    Then, she slowly lied down where her sister lied earlier.

    She lays down her body.

    For me to violate her.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s beautiful. Marika ¡¹

    I looked at Marika¡¯s body from above and said.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1159.

    Chapter 1159. Erica and Marika¡¯s First Time / Marika¡¯s Deflowering

    ¡¸ Marika ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s body lies down on the bed.

    This girl wearing only a panty is hiding her big breasts with her hands out of embarrassment.

    ¡¸ P-Please ¡¹

    She looks up at me worriedly and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Marika ¡¹

    I kissed Marika again.

    Gently pecking her multiple times.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    She¡¯s accustomed to kissing somehow.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m touching them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaa ¡¹

    I touched her breasts and Marika leaked out her voice.

    These are some knockers for a girl of her age.

    It¡¯s not even fit in my palm.

    Even so, it has the unique elasticity of a growing breast.

    Katsuko-nee or Nagisa¡¯s huge breasts feel great, but¡­

    Marika¡¯s breasts are also squishy.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Just think that I¡¯m giving you a massage ¡¹

    I grope Marika¡¯s breasts systematically so it doesn¡¯t feel lewd.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Marika replies to me with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Although, nobody licks when they¡¯re massaging ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyauu ¡¹

    I licked Marika¡¯s right nipple.

    ¡¸ How does it feel? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It tickles. Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t produce milk yet ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Despite that, why do you lick my breasts? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    How do I answer this?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I want to. I just want to be spoiled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spoiled? By me? ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sex isn¡¯t about a man or a woman taking away something one-sidedly. It¡¯s about giving and taking mutually. It¡¯s about going deep into each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s hard to explain to someone inexperienced.

    ¡¸ Then, take a good look. Doing it together will make you understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Together? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Marika and I, then Ruriko, Michi, and Erica who¡¯s watching us have sex¡­we will make a ¡°place for sex¡± together ¡¹

    The truth is, Momoko-neechan and the girls are watching what¡¯s happening in this room through the cameras, but¡­

    Let¡¯s just keep it with the people in here, the people Marika can see.

    ¡¸ Everyone here is praying that this would be a good first experience for Marika, making that atmosphere. Everyone¡¯s accepting Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kuromori-sama¡¯s right. Onee-sama ¡¹

    Erica who¡¯s lying down next to Erica smiled at her sister.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s accepting us. I felt everyone¡¯s warm gaze while Kuromori-sama embraces me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave, the same status as Marika-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi speak gently.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s cheering for Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I sucked Marika¡¯s nipples.

    Then, I¡¯m rubbing the other breast of hers.

    ¡¸ Please do not be afraid, Onii-sama will make Marika-san feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuu, aaah ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s breasts are big and yet, her nipples are a bit small.

    Her areola¡¯s also got a thin color.

    Her meat has a nice growth but she¡¯s still immature in sex.

    ¡¸ Marika, do you touch yourself most of the time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    I knew it. She doesn¡¯t masturbate.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re touching yourself like this? ¡¹

    I reach to Marika¡¯s crotch and caressed on top of her panty.

    ¡¸ Hyauuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, before sleeping? ¡¹

    I asked Marika;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve never done that ¡¹

    Right¡­ I thought so.

    ¡¸ I sleep in the same room as Mother ¡¹

    Marika replies while showing an earnest expression from my caress.

    ¡¸ It has always been like that since I was a child. Mother and I live together, so I can¡¯t do it before sleeping ¡¹

    ¡¸ Has your mother taught you anything about sex? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No. Mother hates any sexual topic. Even in television, when there¡¯s a sexual topic, she changes channels ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s mother was a former prostitute of the Black Forest.

    Furthermore, she retired during the time when Shirasaka Sousuke was in control.

    Maybe her disgust towards sex is strong.

    Thus, she may want to keep anything sexual away from her daughter.

    ¡¸ Then, how do you feel now that I¡¯m touching you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, it tickles, and it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I feel like my body¡¯s heating up. Something¡¯ feels itchy ¡¹

    Marika replies honestly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s good. That means that the fire inside Marika¡¯s body is burning ¡¹

    ¡¸ My fire? ¡¹

    Marika looks at me curiously.

    ¡¸ Just let me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I do it gently so Marika doesn¡¯t get surprised.

    However, I make sure to stimulate Marika¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, aaaa, uuuu ¡¹

    Marika leaks out hot sighs

    I lick Marika¡¯s nipples one side at a time until it becomes erect.

    ¡¸ Look here, Marika¡¯s nipples are now erect ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, please don¡¯t lick it so much ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s weird. It¡¯s embarrassing. Aah ¡¹

    Then, my tongue crawls on Marika¡¯s stomach.

    Oh, her stomach is soft, with hardly any muscles.

    But, it¡¯s thin. It¡¯s like she¡¯ll fall off if I embrace her.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan, please don¡¯t lick me there ¡¹

    Marika trembles when I licked her navel.

    I slowly intensify the caress on her crotch.

    Sending in vibrations from my fingers.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaa, aaaaah ¡¹

    They say that virgins feel more when stimulated on top of their underwear instead of directly touching them.

    Especially since Marika has no experience in masturbating. It¡¯ll scare her if I directly touch her genitals, and I¡¯ll likely hurt her.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, what¡¯s this. I¡¯m feeling hot. It¡¯s getting hot ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s panty is getting wet.

    The warm liquid is leaking.

    ¡¸ Marika, you¡¯re wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaan, please don¡¯t say something embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ But look, you¡¯re already drenched ¡¹

    Once the fire is lit.

    She¡¯s very easy to get wet, just like her sister.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, kuaaaaa, aaauuuu ¡¹

    Marika trembles in pleasure.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared. W-What¡¯s going on with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m watching you so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    I persuade while looking at Marika¡¯s eyes.

    I should make her cum once.

    I think that sex with Marika will become smoother if I make her experience ecstasy at least once.

    If I make her experience the pain from breaking her hymen first, then she might have a negative impression of sex.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Kuromori-sama, I-I¡¯m scared. I-I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Marika stares at me, pleading.

    ¡¸ Stop your hands, please, stop it ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. Marika¡¯s in the critical moment of pleasure right now ¡¹

    I made sure to rub Marika¡¯s opening and clitoris on top of her panty.

    ¡¸ But. But!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Master is doing it in moderation ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. He¡¯s saving Marika-san¡¯s body from the burden ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks gently.

    ¡¸ But, something¡­something¡¯s coming ¡¹

    Then, Marika;

    ¡¸ Hyauuuuu, auuuuu, uuuuuu ¡¹

    Her body twitched as I embrace her. She reached climax.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, hauuuu, uuuuu ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s ecstasy continues.

    Women have a long time of pleasure compared to men.

    Meanwhile, I embrace Marika¡¯s body until she calms down.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, aaaaah ¡¹

    This piano girl is sweating all over.

    Yeah, I think she¡¯s ready.

    ¡¸ Marika ¡¹

    I hold Marika¡¯s panties that are heavier because of her love nectar.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaa, kuuuu ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s still feeling fuzzy.

    I pull down her panty and yet, she didn¡¯t resist at all.

    Compared to Erica, her ass is rounder and thicker, it¡¯s springy.

    ¡¸ Aaaah ¡¹

    Just like her little sister, Marika has thin pubic hair too.

    Below her pubis is her plump virgin slit.

    Her white skin crotch and thighs are already sticky from love nectar.

    I pull her panty out of her legs and now Marika¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s breasts sway every time she breathes.

    I hold Marika¡¯s legs¡­

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Then, I spread her legs like a child about to change diapers.

    ¡¸ Hyauuu!! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s consciousness returned from that movement, but¡­

    Her body¡¯s exhausted, she can¡¯t resist.

    ¡¸ Michi, I¡¯ll hold Marika¡¯s legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Even without explaining, Michi already guessed my intention.

    She reached out to the crotch and spread Marika¡¯s slit so I could see it.

    Her pink insides shine from her love nectar.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s take photos of Marika-san too ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Marika¡¯s crotch from behind me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a beautiful hymen ¡¹

    Ruriko presses the shutter

    ¡¸ It¡¯s this ¡¹

    Michi points at Marika¡¯s hymen to the peeking Erica.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s staring at her sister¡¯s genitals with great interest.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯ve recorded it ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me after taking some photos.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got it ¡¹

    I prepare for insertion

    ¡¸ Marika, touch this ¡¹

    Marika still can¡¯t move her body so I forced her to touch my penis.

    Those long fingers used for playing the piano are a bit colder. It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸ This will go inside Marika now ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is so big, will it fit? ¡¹

    Marika replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ It will. It went inside Erica too ¡¹

    Erica told her sister.

    ¡¸ Yes, and it always goes inside Michi and me ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Marika¡¯s ready to accept my penis ¡¹

    Her body is nicely developed and so I don¡¯t think that she will have problems in sex.

    ¡¸ Then, please do it. I offer my first time to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Marika looked straight at me and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll gladly take it ¡¹

    I rub my glans on Marika¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸ Erica, hold Marika¡¯s hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Marika-oneesama, this time, it¡¯s my turn to hold your hands ¡¹

    She holds Marika¡¯s hands, just like when she was deflowered.

    I move between Marika¡¯s spread-out legs, and then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going in, Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I push in my tensed glans into Marika¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Marika trembles as she feels the heat from a man¡¯s penis in her opening, but¡­

    Her body is still weak, and so¡­

    Zububu¡­

    Her love nectar squeezes out as my glans push into her insides.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s spreading. ¡¹

    This narrow vagina hole that nobody entered yet is spreading to the shape of my glans.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s going in ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s watching her sister losing her virginity.

    Zububububu!!!

    Marika¡¯s insides are much hotter than Erica¡¯s.

    It¡¯s also clamping my glans.

    ¡¸ Hiiii, hiiii! It can¡¯t go in further than that! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s confused as she senses a foreign object going inside her.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not even halfway there ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But!! ¡¹

    Then, my penis is obstructed by a wall.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch! No more than that! I¡¯m at my limit! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not your limit! ¡¹

    I get on top of Marika.

    Then, I hold her shoulders.

    Then, I push in my hips intensely.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiigiiiii!!! It hurts!!!! ¡¹

    My glans felt the whole sensation of tearing.

    Marika¡¯s hymen is much stronger and thicker than ordinary girls.

    However.

    ¡¸ Ouch! It hurts! No more! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s eyes are in tears.

    ¡¸ Endure it, we¡¯ll be done soon! ¡¹

    I push in until the root.

    My meat is piercing through Marika¡¯s virgin body.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, now that¡¯s all of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Higiiii!! ¡¹

    This girl accepted it all.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s sweating all over her face, breathing heavily in pain.

    ¡¸ Marika, you did well ¡¹

    I stopped moving for a while and wait for the pain to subside.

    I gently pat Marika¡¯s black hair.

    ¡¸ W-Was I able to do it? ¡¹

    Marika asks me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yep, you did. We¡¯re having sex now

    I tell her with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it. Kuromori-sama is inside me ¡¹

    Marika replies in tears.

    ¡¸ With this, Marika-san is now our sister too ¡¹

    Ruriko says while taking photos of our connected lower halves.

    ¡¸ Congratulations ¡¹

    Michi told Marika.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama also gave her everything to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Erica says, moved.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Not yet, she¡¯s not completely my woman until she accepts my semen in her womb ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to dye Marika¡¯s insides with my white semen.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1160.

    Chapter 1160. Erica and Marika¡¯s first time / Marika Creampie + Erica in High Tension

    ¡¸ You okay? ¡¹

    My erect penis is buried deep inside Marika¡¯s vagina.

    Marika¡¯s sweating all over, breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s a little painful, but I can endure it ¡¹

    Marika looked up at me and replied.

    Large drops of sweat gather around Marika¡¯s huge cleavage.

    Her soft body is burning up.

    Holding her skin feels pleasant.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll start moving slowly ¡¹

    I pull out my hips and then push it in.

    ¡¸ Nguu ¡¹

    Marika frowns in pain.

    My tensed-up glans is scraping off Marika¡¯s remaining hymen.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uuuuuu ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s body sways, matching with my hip movement.

    Her voluptuous breasts shake.

    Marika¡¯s in her first-year in high school.

    She¡¯s the same age as me.

    But, she¡¯s different from the girls of the same age I slept with.

    Unlike the sporty Megu, or the American Edie. They all have different firmness in their body.

    Even Ai, who loves making pastries is different.

    Marika¡¯s gorgeous body too.

    Unlike Yukino that the more you have sex with her the better she tastes.

    Marika¡¯s hips and limbs are thin, and yet, her breast and ass are voluptuous.

    She doesn¡¯t have much muscles, but that¡¯s because she plays piano, so her nerves are modest. It¡¯s not thick.

    She¡¯s not like Erica, her sister, who has a lot of lewd knowledge. I think that she has a normal disposition.

    However, her body is quite sensitive. Just like Erica.

    Anyway, she has a good reaction, gets wet easily, moans quickly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, uuuu, aaaaa ¡¹

    She moans while in tears each in each thrust.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll end this as soon as possible ¡¹

    I said. Then;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay, so¡­ ¡¹

    She tells me.

    ¡¸ How am I? Do I make you feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good. Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s insides pour more warm love nectar when I replied to her.

    She¡¯s very emotional.

    I¡¯m convinced that she¡¯s a kind girl.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. I¡¯m your master now. Marika, leave the rest to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    I kissed Marika.

    Then, groped her sweaty breasts.

    Kneading her stiff nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Marika is already mine ¡¹

    I whispered to Marika¡¯s ears, and¡­

    Marika¡¯s vagina clamped me.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Kuromori-sama¡¯s taking my everything!! ¡¹

    Let me correct my statement earlier.

    Marika¡¯s also like Erica. She¡¯s very much a masochist.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, please endure it. The pain will only be for the first times ¡¹

    Erica says while holding her elder sister¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll become like Erica soon. I¡¯m going to fill up Marika¡¯s womb with my semen too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please ¡¹

    Marika;

    ¡¸ Please make me the same as Erica-san too ¡¹

    These sisters just discovered that they are siblings.

    It hasn¡¯t been thirty minutes since they met.

    They have the same face and atmosphere, so they can sense their blood relationship intuitively, but¡­

    They still don¡¯t have that actual feeling that they¡¯re sisters.

    Therefore;

    Their experience as sisters has to accumulate together from now on.

    Truly, to become real sisters¡­

    Their first step was to offer their virginity to the same man.

    Both sisters watch each other have sex with me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, Marika-oneesama looks like she¡¯s in pain. Please end it as soon as possible ¡¹

    Erica asks me to ejaculate inside her sister¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s coming¡­ ¡¹

    Hot stuff is rising from the inside.

    ¡¸ Marika, endure it ¡¹

    I spread open Marika¡¯s thighs and then speed up my hips.

    ¡¸ Aguu, aguu, uu, uu, uuu, uuu, uuu, aaah!!! ¡¹

    Marika gasps from my last spurt.

    My abdomen slams with Marika¡¯s pubis and it makes a nice slapping sound.

    The sweat from my forehead splashes into Marika¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Marika!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s coming! Coming! Cumming!!

    ¡¸ P-Please do it inside of me!! ¡¹

    Marika shouts into my eyes.

    At that moment!!!

    ¡¸ Cumming!!! ¡¹

    I push in my penis to the deepest part of Marika, and¡­

    The tip of my glans touches Marika¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸ Aaah, so hot!!! ¡¹

    Marika can feel the spray of semen in her womb.

    ¡¸ I-I can feel it! It¡¯s coming in! It¡¯s spreading ¡¹

    Second shot. Third shot.

    My penis pours in more smelly liquid like a pump.

    ¡¸ M-Marika!!! ¡¹

    I look at Marika. Marika¡¯s looking at me too.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uuuuuu ¡¹

    I grind my hips and poured it until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Aaah ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s tearing up.

    Parting from her virgin time, Marika is now my sex slave.

    She became one

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaa, haaaa ¡¹

    I pile my exhausted body on top of Marika.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, your hand ¡¹

    Marika told her sister.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. Thank you for holding it all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Marika-oneesama also held mine earlier ¡¹

    The sisters smile at each other.

    ¡¸ But, my hands are.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I see ¡¹

    Erica lets go of her sister¡¯s hand.

    Then, Marika;

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, thank you ¡¹

    She embraces my head with both her arms.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who should say that, thanks for giving me your virginity. Marika, Erica, it felt amazing ¡¹

    I told the sisters.

    ¡¸ No, I know that I¡¯m still a long way off. So I¡¯ll do my best to please Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Erica said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Erica-imouto, that¡¯s a good attitude ¡¹

    Michi told Erica.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Michi and I will be taking care of Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko, who¡¯s in charge of the camera, tells me.

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah. Ruriko was the one who invited Erica in the first place ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi are in their third year in middle school and Erica¡¯s in her second year. They¡¯re senior and junior.

    If I leave her to them, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    As for Marika.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take care of Marika ¡¹

    This girl is much closer to Megu and Agnes.

    Daughters of the former prostitutes of the Black Forest.

    She¡¯s not born in the mansion like the two, but¡­

    When Marika¡¯s born, her mother, Takahata Youko-san already retired from prostitution.

    But, Morimoto-san, Black Forest¡¯s clerk, brought together Marika¡¯s mother and the previous head of the Anna house.

    Kuromori house has responsibility for Marika.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m leaving it to you ¡¹

    Marika replies while caressing my cheeks.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    From there on¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s done her usual photo session like usual.

    Taking photos of the connected part, and the scene after I pull out my penis.

    She took photos of Marika¡¯s vagina that has her virgin blood oozing with my semen.

    Then, Michi wipes off my penis with another clean towel.

    ¡¸ RUriko-sama, please take a photo of us together ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s still wearing a red collar and a straw rope on her breasts.

    Even so, she took a photo with her naked sister with a smile.

    She embraced Marika¡¯s naked body, held hands, and then the two deflowered sisters take photos.

    ¡¸ Erica-imouto. You two shouldn¡¯t just take commemorative photos, you should also take photos of yourselves having fun serving Master later ¡¹

    Michi says with her usual straight face.

    ¡¸ Oh, right! If that¡¯s the case, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    Erica and Erica spread their legs to a pornographic pose and display the genitals that were just violated.

    Marika smiled with her sister.

    ¡¸ Err, also¡­ ¡¹

    Erica raised her legs up high, trying to point her crotch to the camera with that pose, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, ouch!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. I just tore your hymen ¡¹

    I warned Erica.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m sorry. But, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Erica looked up at me.

    ¡¸ I can still do it. This time, Marika-oneesama and I will serve you ¡¹

    She smiled.

    Err, that¡¯s¡­

    Then, the phone started ringing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Michi answered the phone.

    Oh right, this floor¡¯s cut off any reception to make sure that there¡¯s no wiretapping.

    Therefore, you can¡¯t contact outside unless you use a wired telephone.

    Also, this is on a separate line from the phones on the other floors of the hotel.

    This floor is used exclusively by Kouzuki SS as the hotel belongs to the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ Master, it¡¯s Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi hands me the receiver.

    ¡¸ Hello? ¡¹

    I answered the phone;

    ¡º Oh, sorry to barge in the fun Yo-chan but it¡¯s about time to retreat ¡»

    Nei¡¯s watching the status in this room together with Momoko-neechan in the other room.

    She contacted me since Erica and Marika¡¯s deflowering ended safely.

    ¡º We can¡¯t stay over the hotel tonight so we have to go back to the mansion ¡»

    Right. I already left Ai and the girls to prepare the pastry we¡¯re to sell tomorrow.

    ¡º Erica-chan¡¯s coming with us tonight, right? ¡»

    Err. Erica¡¯s already setup to learn manners in the Kouzuki house.

    She¡¯ll be at home three days a week, and the rest is with us.

    As for Marika.

    ¡¸ Marika, you already told the dorm that you¡¯re staying out, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right ¡¹

    So, she can come to the mansion tonight.

    She probably wants to talk to Erica more.

    She¡¯ll leave the dorm later, and go to school from the mansion.

    Or we have to discuss if she wants to come to the mansion from the dorm every weekend.

    No, we also have to consider Marika¡¯s mother, who¡¯s in the hospital due to her physical condition.

    I should talk to her about it later.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to move out. Erica, and Marika, you¡¯re coming with us to our home ¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡º Ah, we don¡¯t have time for a bath so just wipe off your bodies and put on your clothes! ¡»

    Nei said.

    Right. We can go back to the mansion to take a slow bath.

    ¡¸ Got it. We¡¯re coming ¡¹

    ¡º We¡¯ll be waiting ¡»

    Ruriko and Michi are already done tidying up the cameras before I could hang up.

    They¡¯re already accustomed to this that the cables are already bundled and the tripods are folded.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have the time it seems. Put on your clothes and get ready to come home ¡¹

    I told Erica and the girls, and then;

    ¡¸ Just your clothes. It¡¯s so Onii-sama can make love with you anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to put on your underwear ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi said.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. I understand ¡¹

    Erica didn¡¯t take off her red collar or the rope on her breasts and just put on her clothes.

    ¡¸ Are you sure about that Erica-san? ¡¹

    Marika asks her sister in surprise.

    ¡¸ You have to greet off your Father and Mother before leaving the hotel, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s parents are still talking to Shou-neechan and the lawyer.

    ¡¸ Yes, and so this is okay ¡¹

    Erica replies brightly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to send off Father and Mother with this body that became Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave! Kufu! This is so thrilling! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Since we have the shrine maiden Onee-san with us, so Father won¡¯t notice even if Erica¡¯s naked ¡¹

    It¡¯s easy to make that illusion using Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have to be wearing clothes at all ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ If I remain naked and just wear this collar. It looks like I¡¯m being trained by Kuromori-sama to show off in an embarrassing look ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­oh.

    ¡¸ Erica, Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power has a range. It doesn¡¯t reach those who are far, and it has no effect through cameras and monitors either ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So, it¡¯s okay to be naked in this room, but there are staff from the Kouzuki SS in the hotel corridor, and there are cameras in the corridor ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also our ironclad rule to never show off our embarrassing parts to any other men but Master ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Our bodies belong to Onii-sama, and so only Onii-sama has the right to enjoy our naked bodies with his eyes ¡¹

    Ruriko told Erica.

    ¡¸ I understand. Erica¡¯s going to put on her clothes ¡¹

    Erica followed obediently.

    ¡¸ Indeed. We have to show it to nobody but Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She puts on her clothes on her bare skin and a straw rope around her.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama too, please put on your clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I should ¡¹

    Sorry for the girls but I¡¯m putting on my briefs.

    I put on my clothes in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Then, the underwear you took off goes here ¡¹

    Michi collects Erica and Marika¡¯s underwear and puts it in a bag.

    Erica and Marika are overflowing with love nectar that their panties are drenched.

    Either way, it might be unreasonable to change clothes.

    Michi and Ruriko fixed their clothing.

    Ruriko pulls out the storage from the camera and puts it in a case with care.

    ¡¸ Mitchi. Please take care of the rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Those are images that can¡¯t be exposed so Michi puts the case into the hidden pocket of her clothing.

    Michi can sense other people¡¯s presence so nobody can steal it away from her.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, take a look ¡¹

    I turned around and Erica¡¯s flipped her skirt and show her cute naked ass to me.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Marika also lifts her skirt bashfully.

    She sticks out her ass towards me too, but since her legs are thin, it¡¯s not her anus that¡¯s exposed but the slit I just pierced earlier.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you girls have nicely shaped asses ¡¹

    I say while comparing their asses.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s because we¡¯re sisters. Right? Marika-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica-san ¡¹

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s ready now so we left the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I knew it. It feels chilly in my butt ¡¹

    Marika holds her ass bashfully and walks into the hotel corridor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Erica seems okay. She¡¯s smiling.

    ¡¸ Quiet ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s gaze looks at the Kouzuki SS bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be too noisy when in public spaces. It¡¯ll cause trouble to Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, right. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Erica bows her head as Michi scolded her.

    We go back to the waiting room where Momoko-neechan is.

    I knocked on the door.

    And it opened immediately.

    ¡¸ Yes, get in, get in ¡¹

    Nei invites us in

    Momoko-neechan, Yamada Umeko-san, and Tsukiko. Everyone¡¯s here.

    Then, Michi who entered last closed the door, and then;

    ¡¸ Reporting. Anna Erica and Marika-oneesama became Kuromori-sama¡¯s woman! ¡¹

    Erica reports cheerfully.

    ¡¸ We saw it all ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan points at the monitor and said.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re completely different from what you were earlier, weren¡¯t you? No, you sure came back looking the same, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s the same cheerful Erica-san we see at school all the time ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at Erica and said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Her mind¡¯s cleared up now ¡¹

    Tsukiko saw Erica¡¯s heart and smiled gently.

    ¡¸ Amazing. I wonder if it¡¯s the effect of having sex with Kou-chan? What kind of effect is that? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled wryly and asked me.

    I don¡¯t know that even if you ask me.

    ¡¸ Sex with Yo-chan is a catharsis ¡¹

    Nei replies instead of me.

    ¡¸ It blows away all of the exhaustion you had so far, right? You get naked and make love with Yo-chan. Then, while having sex, you can only see yours and Yo-chan¡¯s mind and body ¡¹

    ¡¸ You forget about everything, and focus only on sex with Kou-sama. That refreshes my mind too ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, really? Sex is amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Sex with Yo-chan is the best! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan tells Nei.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you should try it out too ¡¹

    Ruriko shows a carefree smile as she says that.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you try out having sex with Onii-sama too? ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1161.

    Chapter 1161. In the Dark of the Night / Catharsis Wave!

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you try having sex with Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Kaan Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ Ruriko, do you understand what you¡¯re saying? ¡¹

    She says sullenly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kaan Momoko! I have a responsibility of carrying myself for my family ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s born as the daughter of the Kaan house, one of the most prestigious families in the world.

    She has brothers who are the male heir so Momoko-neechan¡¯s set to be politically married off to another family for her house¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m aware of it ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks politely.

    ¡¸ But, Momoko-oneesama, do you intend to have sex with only your future husband for the rest of your life? ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, the men of nobility all enjoy various pleasures ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, going to our brothel for example ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    Right, the Black Forest brothel will only entertain the big names in politics and business.

    Naturally, that also means the nobility is included.

    The heads of nobility, will purchase young prostitutes to enjoy sex, and yet¡­

    The ladies of nobility remain indoors and protect their chastity, it¡¯s just unfair for them.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t want the children I¡¯ll give birth to think that I¡¯m a loose woman ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replies.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s after you are married. But, Momoko-oneesama, you aren¡¯t married yet. You¡¯re not officially engaged yet, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, now¡¯s the only time for you to enjoy sex, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Just now! Once you get engaged, it¡¯s in the same level as getting married, so it will count as adultery ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you want to experience sex? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan shows a confused look.

    We know that Momoko-neechan has a great interest in sex.

    That she even pushed Sebastianus to me so I could violate her.

    To Momoko-neechan, watching Yamada-san have sex is a simulated experience for her.

    It¡¯s because she thinks that she¡¯s not allowed to experience it as she¡¯s a daughter of the nobility.

    ¡¸ Our Onii-sama can keep secrets. Naturally, we do the same ¡¹

    I¡¯m publicly Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    It¡¯s already unusual for a commoner to be chosen as the partner of a young lady of the Kouzuki house, and yet¡­

    Nobody can imagine me having a relationship with the young lady of the Kaan house, the other big family.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama¡¯s keeping our family a secret too ¡¹

    That it¡¯s not just Misuzu.

    But I¡¯m also having relationships with Ruriko and other women. It¡¯s a secret that must not be revealed.

    Among my women, Mariko, Karen, Arisu are girls involved with the nobility.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I know how amazing your organization is. Your family has a unified strength, and you have a lot of extremely talented people with you ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan recognizes us.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the Kouzuki house. It¡¯s not just on the surface, but also on the other side as well. You have powerful escorts too ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the food was delicious too, right? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Right. Dinner was indeed delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also have specialists in housework ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, you also have people with such dangerous powers ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no danger. Kou-sama¡¯s managing it ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Right. You girls have Kou-chan as your center ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yo-chan¡¯s our weight in the middle, so we gather around him! That¡¯s why we want Kaan-san as our friend here too ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m from the Kaan house. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s irrelevant. Yo-chan doesn¡¯t care about that! Right?! ¡¹

    Nei looked at me.

    ¡¸ Even if Kou-chan doesn¡¯t mind, I do ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about pregnancy ¡¹

    She slips it in.

    ¡¸ Kuromori has the ideal contraceptive. Misuzu-chan and I drink it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t. I¡¯m already in my third year in high school, and I want to give birth to Kou-sama¡¯s child by next year ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s the only one who said that.

    ¡¸ Everyone plans to give birth to Yo-chan¡¯s child, but we need to schedule the time. We have things we want to do before giving birth ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s preparing for the martial arts show business with Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m not allowed to become pregnant now so I¡¯m drinking contraceptives and enjoy having sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Having sex with Yo-chan is a complete secret, and you don¡¯t have to worry about pregnancy either. You can experience sex safely, and you can even enjoy it! ¡¹

    Nei tells Momoko-neechan with a smile, but¡­

    ¡¸ But still, I¡­ ¡¹

    Even so, she¡¯s opposed to having sex with me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kaan-sama, can I say something?

    Erica who¡¯s been quiet all this time, speaks.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replied. Erica smiled.

    ¡¸ Earlier, it was mentioned that sex with Kuromori-sama is a catharsis. Then, I just thought that it¡¯s real ¡¹

    Catharsis.

    ¡¸ If I recall. Catharsis is a term created in Aristotle¡¯s play, wasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s cleansing the heart to those watching the play ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. In ancient Athens, it¡¯s a civic duty to see them play in the annual theater festival in the city. There was a belief that watching a play would purify the mind, and it was a rule for the citizens of the city to see them play, even paying for those who don¡¯t have the money for the fee to see the play ¡¹

    Nei gets on with Erica¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸ Meaning, they watch the play, forget about their daily lives, and create a time away from the suffering they worry from at that time and just focus on the play, and then you can look back at yourself and ask ¡°huh, why do I worry about it so much?¡± ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ You know if you have a hard time in your reality, and when you think about it all the time, you just become depressed. I was like that earlier ¡¹

    Erica was worried about the secret of her birth.

    ¡¸ But, after having sex with Kuromori-sama, somehow, my feelings were sorted out. I felt like ¡°things happen, so just accept it.¡± There¡¯s nothing that I absolutely have to do, I just have to take in what¡¯s happening, and take my time to resolve them one by one, and it refreshed me. That¡¯s what catharsis is! ¡¹

    Erica said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I think, if I just watched a play, I won¡¯t break through this much. No matter how much empathy you use, plays are still another person¡¯s tale. But, in sex, it¡¯s my story with Kuromori-sama, and so it¡¯s one of the best pages in Erica¡¯s life. ¡¹ I lost my virginity together with Marika-oneesama, and Kuromori-sama was very gentle.

    ¡¸ Why do you think that way? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Erica.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What do you lack when you¡¯re born naked? ¡¹

    Marika, the elder sister replies instead of Erica.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m born blood-related to Erica-san, but, we¡¯re born and raised differently, so I was worried that we can¡¯t be frank with each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In fact, when Erica-san undressed together with me in front of Kuromri-sama, I noticed that my underwear wasn¡¯t as expensive as Erica-san, and so I thought that she lived in a different world than me, but.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, that¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Erica shouts.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand. Erica-san became naked with me in front of Kuromori-sama. I understood that Kuromori-sama loved us the same way when we became naked. That we really are sisters ¡¹

    Marika was holding her little sister¡¯s hands, watching her as she was violated.

    Erica did the same with her sister.

    They watch each other deflowered like they¡¯re looking at the mirror.

    ¡¸ Yes. So, when I was stripped naked and turned into a woman, then feeling Kuromori-sama¡¯s hot stuff spreading deep inside my belly. I thought, Oh, I¡¯m also a woman. I felt happy when I discovered that my body can do that. Kuromori-sama¡¯s making such a face of pleasure, and when he fell down exhausted on Erica¡¯s chest after ejaculating it all, it was so lovely ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama went inside me and embraced Erica. Then, Marika-oneesama was holding my hand, and when I look up, I see her face. I felt ¡°Ah, this is good,¡± This is where I should be ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I felt that I lack nothing else as Kuromori-sama embraces me and Erica-san was next to me ¡¹

    The sisters said.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I know that it¡¯s going to be filled with hardships. I still haven¡¯t figured out whether it¡¯s right for me to tell my Father that my real father is my deceased Grandfather, and I know that I can¡¯t officially introduce Marika-oneesama as my sister just yet.

    It¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    Erica¡¯s registered father Anna Kenichirou believes that she¡¯s Erica¡¯s biological father born from artificial insemination of his sperm and his wife¡¯s egg, with the help of Takahata Youko, the surrogate mother.

    However, Erica¡¯s registered Mother, believes that she¡¯s born from her egg and Erica¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s sperm.

    However, the truth is¡­

    Erica¡¯s born from her Grandfather, and Takahata Youko-san. She¡¯s unrelated to her registered parents.

    I can¡¯t imagine what will happen to Erica¡¯s house if it were to suddenly happen.

    That¡¯s why we had to keep it a secret for now.

    ¡¸ But, Erica¡¯s already Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave so I don¡¯t have to worry about it. I can¡¯t do anything even I worry about it, besides, I¡¯m more excited about what¡¯s to come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excited? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes! Didn¡¯t you also come to Kuromori-sama¡¯s mansion, Kaan-sama? That place will be my new home! I¡¯ll serve Kuromori-sama, and then the beautiful big sisters and cute girls will all become my family! It¡¯s nothing but exciting! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika-san too! We welcome you! ¡¹

    Nei talked to Marika.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    Marika bows her head.

    ¡¸ And we got two new beautiful, cute, and talented girls in our family! Momoko-san, imagine this; ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ If it was Momoko-san, what would you do with our family? What can you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What can I do? If it¡¯s your group, then¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I¡¯m jealous after seeing Kou-chan¡¯s family. Even I want to join with the group ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    Nei said. Momoko-neechan stopped her.

    ¡¸ But I can¡¯t. I¡¯m Kaan Momoko. The daughter of Kaan house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s by a mistake, I can¡¯t be anyone¡¯s ally. I have to be alone, proud ¡¹

    However.

    ¡¸ Kan-sama, even if you¡¯re proud, you can¡¯t help it if Kuromori-sama rapes you, right? ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s rape, then it won¡¯t be Kaan-sama¡¯s fault. If you were taught the taste of sex from being violated¡­ ¡¹

    Erica shows an innocent smile.

    ¡¸ I love porno you see. For example, stories of a proud young lady imprisoned by the charm of sex¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan fell silent, stared at Erica, and pondered.

    Then, she looked at Ruriko and me.

    Then Nei, Tsukiko. Marika and Michi, then lastly, Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san)

    Then, she looked at Erica.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t hate that kind of story ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoko-ojousama! ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san raised her voice in surprise.

    ¡¸ If I were to get raped, naturally, you¡¯ll be included too, Sebastianus ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. I already scheduled Kou-chan to violate you tonight anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re already retreating tonight so we can¡¯t ¡¹

    Nei tells Momoko-neechan with a smile.

    ¡¸ I know. Kou-chan¡¯s already tired, and it¡¯s bad to do things unplanned. If you¡¯re to rape me, naturally, you have to plan it out first ¡¹

    Huh? Wait, we serious about raping Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell you beforehand, you can¡¯t just rape me easily. If you want to violate me, then you have to come another day, and rape me with the full power of your organization! ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s it.

    ¡°If you want to, then try it¡±

    ¡¸ Okay, well then. You good, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiled at me.

    Haaa, can¡¯t help it.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go for another day. I¡¯ll come and rape you, Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to that ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s face shows that some fun event just started.

    Is she serious about me violating her?

    Or, maybe she¡¯ll use all the energy of Kaan house to oppose us?

    I can¡¯t see.

    Oh well.

    Anyway, we¡¯re withdrawing for tonight.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-sama, we¡¯ll greet off Erica-san¡¯s parents ¡¹

    Ruriko said in satisfaction.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ We were also just done with our discussion ¡¹

    Going to the room where the Anna couple and the lawyer are staying¡­

    Shou-neechan tells us.

    ¡¸ Anna-sama, as mentioned earlier, Erica-san will stay in our home for tonight ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Erica¡¯s parents.

    ¡¸ Then, she will spend half of the week in our place and the remaining half in your home ¡¹

    Erica is established to be learning manners in the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica, don¡¯t cause trouble to the Kouzuki house, okay? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s parents say worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yes, Father, Mother ¡¹

    Erica said, then she sends a glance to Tsukiko.

    Her Miko power is invoked stronger.

    The parents aren¡¯t saying anything about Erica¡¯s red collar, that¡¯s because Tsukiko¡¯s already made an illusion with her power.

    ¡¸ Erica just lost her purity to Kuromori-sama earlier. He tore Erica¡¯s hymen, and now Erica¡¯s womb is filled with Kuromori-sama¡¯s seeds ¡¹

    Erica said and pats her abdomen lovingly.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama also licked Erica¡¯s breasts. I can still feel Kuromori-sama¡¯s tongue in my skin. And my body¡¯s violated here ¡¹

    Then, Erica;

    Her deflowered body isn¡¯t wearing any underwear below her clothes.

    ¡¸ Erica is now Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave. I¡¯ve become a slave. I¡¯m going to study lewd things every day so I can become a full-fledged sex slave and serve Kuromori-sama to pleasure as soon as possible! I will be trained ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, do your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll learn things she¡¯s taught earnestly ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s parents seem to be hearing something else entirely.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Erica bows her head.

    Oh, I can see her naked ass from my spot.

    Seems like that was the purpose.

    Erica¡¯s a lewd girl.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Erica covers her ass in a hurry.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Erica? ¡¹

    Her mother asks.

    ¡¸ It leaked out from the inside ¡¹

    Oh, my semen is dripping.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it Father, Mother, I¡¯ll be okay! ¡¹

    Erica smiled at her parents.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy right now ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s watching from behind as Erica says that.

    We can¡¯t introduce her to Erica¡¯s parents right now.

    Tsukiko¡¯s power is in work to make sure that the Anna couple doesn¡¯t see Marika.

    Even so, Marika;

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be taking care of Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko greets Erica¡¯s parents from behind, then¡­

    We also bowed together with her.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1162.

    Chapter 1162. In the Dark of the Night / Love Elevator

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, that line before was just ¡°If you can do it, then try it¡± ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan says as we descend to the basement.

    This is where we part with Momoko-neechan and Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san)

    Courtesy cars from Kouzuki SS are already arranged.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I intend to lose to Kou-chan at all ¡¹

    Meaning, she¡¯s okay with accepting sex with me when it¡¯s rape, but¡­

    She doesn¡¯t intend to let it happen willingly.

    ¡¸ I-I will also protect Momoko-ojousama with all my power!! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s bodyguard, Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) glared at me and said.

    ¡¸ I know, then it¡¯s a contest. Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a contest with Kou-chan, I¡¯m looking forward to that ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ It was fun today. See you next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, see you in school tomorrow. Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko greets off Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Thanks for today ¡¹

    Erica, Momoko-neechan¡¯s junior at school, shouted at her.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, take care of these girls okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    Michi, Tsukiko, and Marika bowed to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Well then, goodbye ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled at us and gracefully boarded the courtesy car.

    Sebastianus-san bows to Ruriko, and boards the passenger seat.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan gives the sign to the escort in the driver¡¯s seat.

    The escort vehicle gave a beeping whistle, which signaled the front and rear security vehicles to start driving at once.

    Two cars in front and behind, a convoy of five cars started driving.

    ¡¸ Haaa, I knew it, Momoko-san has that aura of the elite ¡¹

    Nei watches the motorcade go off and said.

    ¡¸ But, from that conversation now, Momoko-san doesn¡¯t think that she can win against Yo-chan at all ¡¹

    Huh? But¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, look, Momoko-san knows that our Edie¡¯s stronger than Yamada-san, and we also have Tsukiko-san with her power ¡¹

    Sebastianus or Yamada Umeko-san, lost to Edie in a match last night.

    And she watched Tsukiko¡¯s fearsome power multiple times.

    ¡¸ We displayed how dense our personnel is to Momoko-san ¡¹

    No matter how much Momoko-neechan protects herself from me violating her¡­

    I have a family that can remove it all.

    ¡¸ Yes. She¡¯s already prepared to lose to Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells me what¡¯s inside Momoko-neechan¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Although, she¡¯s looking forward to how she will lose ¡¹

    So whatever kind of situation I will violate her?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We need to think of a plan that will satisfy Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, if that¡¯s the case. I will read a lot of books and suggest a lot of plans ¡¹

    Erica who is an admirer of classic porn raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Err, let¡¯s go talk about that when we return home. Misuzu and Mariko, who knows Momoko-neechan the most, should be with us when discussing opinions ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I feel bad if it¡¯s just us discussing this ¡¹

    Nei said and persuaded Erica.

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, we¡¯ll gather everyone later and talk ¡¹

    Erica said obediently.

    While we¡¯re talking, five cars from Kouzuki SS comes over.

    The middle car is the minivan we used coming from the mansion.

    Kouzuki SS staff comes off the driver¡¯s seat and hands over the key to Shou-neechan.

    Right, we had too many people so we prepared two cars.

    Nei and I were in Kudou-papa¡¯s car.

    But, Momoko-neechan went home first so we only need one car.

    No, Marika joined us.

    Huh, so Shou-neechan¡¯s driving, Michi¡¯s the shotgun. Then Tsukiko, Nei, and I can ride on the second row, and Ruriko, Erica, and Marika are on the third row. We can barely fit in, I guess?

    Then.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll ride another car ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san contacted, you¡¯re to bring Anna Erica-san and Takahata Marika-san to Minaho-san¡¯s place ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s place, you mean the new brothel in the basement of the hotel in front of the station?

    ¡¸ The doctor¡¯s over there it seems ¡¹

    Oh right, Ikeda-sensei, the contracted doctor is still over there.

    She went to visit that place when I deflowered the three prostitute candidates this morning.

    Also, she gave Karen, who I deflowered yesterday, an examination.

    So, Minaho-neesan¡¯s asking Erica and Marika to have their medical exam at that place.

    ¡¸ Oh right. I guess we need them examined as soon a possible ¡¹

    They also need to get their emergency contraceptives.

    Erica and Marika still need to go to school tomorrow.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we should go with them too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I want to see Ikeda-sensei and consult with her ¡¹

    Ikeda-sensei was also the one who examined Ruriko after her deflowering.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Shou-neechan makes it clear.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama cannot approach the new institution of the Kuromori house. Kakka will scold me ¡¹

    The mansion is no longer used as a brothel.

    However, the basement of the hotel in front of the station will be used as a brothel from here on.

    True, the young lady of the Kouzuki house shouldn¡¯t approach that place.

    Especially when the Black Forest is about to entertain customers who are leaders of politics and business.

    It¡¯s troublesome if rumors that Ruriko goes in and out of the brothel.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Ruriko-sama and her bodyguard, Michi-san will come with me and go back home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Do what Shou-neechan tells you, Ruriko ¡¹

    I told Ruriko.

    Michi is also an official bodyguard of the Kouzuki house so it would be bad to see her enter a brothel.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, go back home with Ruriko ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s already tired from using her power.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case, but since you ordered me¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko said after reading my thoughts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go with Yo-chan! I want to see Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s one of the original members of the Black Forest. She should have no problems going to the new brothel.

    Besides, Minaho-neesan¡¯s been staying over, looking after the new prostitute candidates.

    So I can see why Nei wants to see her.

    ¡¸ So, we¡¯re going in Kudou-san¡¯s car? ¡¹

    We went here with the car Kudou-papa¡¯s driving, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, the car you¡¯ll use will be the one Minaho-san sent over ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said, then¡­

    A blue car comes down from the upper floor of the parking lot.

    ¡¸ Ah, It¡¯s Margo-oneechan¡¯s Maserati! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right. That¡¯s Margo-san driving.

    ¡¸ I see. If it¡¯s Margo-san then we can entrust you to her ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Well then, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, take care, Ruriko. Michi, Tsukiko, take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, please take care too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, look after them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you too ¡¹

    Nei, Erica, Marika, and I parted from the Kouzuki SS motorcade and go to Margo-san¡¯s Maserati.

    Margo-san¡¯s car is big so we can fit in five people.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I thanked her since she went all the way from the mansion.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san and Ai-chan¡¯s making the bread for tomorrow so I came here ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Oh. I see. I can¡¯t join in during the pastry-making training, I¡¯m really sorry.

    But, I have my responsibility towards my sex slaves, Marika and Erica.

    Above all, Minaho-neesan told me to come.

    ¡¸ Get in ¡¹

    Nei goes to the passenger seat. Erica, Marika, and I boarded the rear seat.

    Well, Erica and Marika are slender so it¡¯s not suffocating.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? You can sleep ¡¹

    Nei tells me, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll stay awake ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Okay then, let¡¯s depart ¡¹

    Margo-san steps on the accelerator.

    Our Maserati went off earlier than Ruriko¡¯s motorcade.

    Well, Shou-neechan¡¯s over there so I don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    Erica¡¯s doing most of the talking while we¡¯re driving on our way.

    She happily talks about her school and stuff to me and her sister, Marika.

    Seriously, this girl is so bright and cheerful.

    When Erica asked, Marika also talked about her music high school and her dorm life.

    Marika¡¯s introverted as expected. She¡¯s talking about herself bashfully.

    Nei¡¯s leading the conversation of the two skillfully so I had nothing to talk about.

    Therefore, I just listened.

    Then, after thirty minutes, the Maserati arrived in the hotel in front of the station.

    ¡¸ Oh? Not over there? ¡¹

    Earlier, we used the secret gate to the basement facility.

    This time, Margo-san parked the car in the general basement parking lot.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you guys aren¡¯t going downwards but to the upper floors. So, I¡¯ll park here ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Oh, it¡¯s the floor with a good view where I had sex with Nozomi earlier.

    If I recall, it¡¯s the VIP room on the 32nd floor.

    Oh, I see.

    The prostitute candidates are underground. Misato¡¯s down there too.

    Misato¡¯s a student of that school since she¡¯s the young lady of the Kurama house, a former noble family.

    So, of course, Erica¡¯s aware of her.

    Can¡¯t let them meet right now.

    Erica doesn¡¯t know that Misato¡¯s a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    Misato wouldn¡¯t want to meet any of her juniors right now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wait in the car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it. Yo-chan, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Nei opens the door and gets off the car.

    We also get off the car¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, Erica, Marika, this way ¡¹

    I already know how to get around the place since I came here before already.

    Katsuko-nee already taught me the route on the upper floors if we¡¯re not going to the basement directly.

    Nei, Erica, Marika, and I all get in the elevator.

    Then, went up to the 32nd floor.

    ¡¸ And here I thought that you were going to touch me while driving ¡¹

    Erica whispered to me while we¡¯re in the elevator

    ¡¸ You like that scenario/ ¡¹

    I remember that Erica and the girls aren¡¯t wearing underwear.

    ¡¸ There was a Victorian porno that wrote that a woman was raped of her virginity while in a cart ¡¹

    Erica says bashfully.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s very lewd. Erica wants to try that out too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have carts anymore though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cars will do! Erica has an interest in car sex ¡¹

    This girl who just had her first-time sex tonight smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Why not? Give her that, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, Erica-chan, don¡¯t expose your butt here. There are cameras in this elevator ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Where? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at this black spot, that¡¯s a camera lens ¡¹

    Recently, cameras are getting really small that you can hide them easy

    ¡¸ Be sure to be wary of your surroundings from now on, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    Erica turned small.

    ¡¸ But, Marika-oneesama, do come when I¡¯m about to have car sex with Kuromori-sama, okay? ¡¹

    Erica returned smiling right away and she told her sister.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Marika blushed, embarrassed, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡­I should do it together with Erica-san. I¡¯ll be with Erica-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to match with Erica all the time ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not forcing myself. I want to do it too ¡¹

    Marika shows a straight face and replied to me.

    Before long, the elevator reached the 32nd floor.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan welcomes us as we arrive at the VIP room door.

    ¡¸ Get in ¡¹

    We get inside from the corridor and closed the door.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-san, and Takahata Marika-san, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the two right away.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the current head of the Kuromori house, Kuromori Minaho ¡¹

    She introduced herself.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my big sis ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takahata Marika ¡¹

    The two introduced themselves timidly to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry but I made Erica and Marika my women before Minaho-neesan gave permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind that anymore ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Marika.

    Marika¡¯s showing a much more nervous look than Erica.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, your mother may have told you only bad stories about us, but¡­ ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s mother was a former prostitute of the Black forest, she retired in the worst time when Shirasaka Sousuke was in control.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t personally know your mother. Takahata Youko-san retired before I was brought in ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I never knew about Takahata-san¡¯s poor condition at all. No, I believe that Takahata-san would hate to be in touch with us after her retirement. Our clerk, Morimoto-san contacted her, but Morimoto-san was exiled from the Black Forest when Erica-san was born ¡¹

    The late head of the Anna house¡­for his son to make a child¡­

    He asked Takahata Youko-san, who gave birth to Marika, his illegitimate child, to give birth to another child of his.

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll use this opportunity to look for the other women who have retired. I¡¯ve kept in touch with all the people who were directly involved with me in the brothel, but most of those who retired during Takahata-san¡¯s time have disappeared ¡¹

    Many of them avoided contacting the Black Forest post-retirement after experiencing cruelty from Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go to Takahta-san¡¯s hospital. So, we will do whatever we can to help you, and of course, we welcome you to our family, Marika-san. Erica-san too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the two.

    ¡¸ You girls are undoubtedly my little sisters now too ¡¹

    They¡¯re not born from the brothel, but¡­

    They¡¯re not different from the daughters of the prostitutes of the Black Forest who suffered.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Kou and I will be taking care of you girls ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Now, come here. The doctor¡¯s in the other room ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1163.

    Chapter 1163. In the Dark of the Night / Night Jasmine

    ¡¸ Now, come over here, the Doctor¡¯s in the other room ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells the girls.

    Erica looked at me worriedly.

    She still doesn¡¯t trust Minaho-neesan yet.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s a doctor that looks after my girls ¡¹

    I told Erica with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please come too ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s trying to depend on me, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Yo-chan doesn¡¯t show up in medical examinations! Ikeda-sensei will get distracted so she doesn¡¯t want men around when doing an exam ¡¹

    Nei said.

    If I come along the medical exam, Erica will keep sending me glances.

    Ikeda-sensei wouldn¡¯t want that.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Marika lends Erica a hand.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Normally, she does medical exam one person at a time, but Erica-chan should go with her Onee-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Erica-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Erica holds her sister¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Then, take care ¡¹

    I sent them off.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll be waiting here by the way ¡¹

    I looked at Erica and noticed.

    ¡¸ Erica, take off the collar. Also, you still have the rope on your chest, right? ¡¹

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s just wearing her collar and that rope and she¡¯s not wearing any underwear below her clothes.

    ¡¸ The rope is okay. Ikeda-sensei will only look at the lower half ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    She¡¯s only going to examine the genitalia that was deflowered.

    So, she¡¯ll remain clothed on her upper half.

    ¡¸ But, take off the collar. It would be rude to Ikeda-sensei to put that on ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, please take it off, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Erica tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I should ¡¹

    I went to Erica and reached towards the clasp of her red collar.

    ¡¸ Please put it on again later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica, do you like wearing collars? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica¡¯s into it. Next time, I want to put on the collar and have a walk around the park at night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time ¡¹

    I take off her collar.

    ¡¸ But, Erica-chan, that¡¯s the collar Ruriko-chan chose and brought over, so you should pick a collar you like! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Are there more? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes of course, if you want a custom one, then it could be made for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, but ¡¹

    Erica?

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama chose this for me, so it might hurt her if I don¡¯t have this ¡¹

    That¡¯s some sense of distance I can¡¯t sympathize with.

    It¡¯s the hierarchy inside the school for the young ladies in Japan.

    Ruriko¡¯s the young lady of the Kouzuki house, the so-called noble among nobles.

    And then Erica, a daughter of a top-class auditor, and yet, she¡¯s an ordinary student to them.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan won¡¯t mind that at all ¡¹

    Nei said, but, it¡¯s Erica who worries about the difference in status.

    ¡¸ You can talk to Ruriko about it Erica. First, tell her your interest in collars. After that, you can expand the conversation to talking about what other collars Ruriko and the other girls use, and then connect it to wanting to try out various other collars ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I guess I should consult it with Ruriko-sama, right? ¡¹

    Erica tells me with a smile, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Ruriko introduced Erica to me because she wants a little sister ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s living a life where there¡¯s a wall between her and the other students in the school because she¡¯s a daughter of nobility, isn¡¯t she? She doesn¡¯t like that, so she wanted someone in school that she can talk to like a little sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. Erica-chan¡¯s so bright and cheerful, and also, her interests in sex are close to Ruri-chan! ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ So, maybe she thought that she can have sex with Yo-chan together with Erica-chan and have fun that way, right? ¡¹

    Oh yeah, their innocent-yet-indecent personalities may be alike.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Ruri-chan didn¡¯t want Erica-chan to be a henchman! She wants to cherish you like a little sister, so let her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I get it! ¡¹

    Erica replies immediately.

    ¡¸ Yeah, be sure to depend on Ruriko like a little sister. There, it¡¯s off now ¡¹

    I took off the red collar from Erica, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Her big eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s so mature! Erica respects you ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re always so calm, watching everyone, don¡¯t get angry at weird things, and you don¡¯t shout at all either ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Yo-chan¡¯s everyone¡¯s Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica¡¯s happy that she found a good Master ¡¹

    She looks at me with sparkling eyes.

    Erica¡¯s so innocent.

    She¡¯s born from a rich family and her parents raised her with love, and so there¡¯s no distortion in her personality.

    Although, that¡¯s also why she¡¯s oversensitive that when she discovered the secret of her birth, she ran away from home.

    ¡¸ Go, Ikeda-sensei¡¯s waiting for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Erica speaks to her sister this time.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    She took the initiative and walked.

    ¡¸ Then, you cand Nei can wait while drinking tea, that room¡¯s ready ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan pointed at the other door.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll come there ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re off ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan brings Erica and Marika to the back of the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    I sat down on the sofa.

    The room Minaho-neesan pointed to us is the lounge of the VIP room floor.

    There are sofa sets and a piano here.

    Of course, there¡¯s also the night view from the 32nd floor.

    ¡¸ You sure are tired. I¡¯ll go get us some tea ¡¹

    Nei used the tea set on the table and prepared black tea.

    ¡¸ Seriously, Erica-chan¡¯s so similar to Ruri-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ She thinks that Yo-chan¡¯s a superman who never gets tired ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s tired already after all the events yesterday and today, right? You must be at your limit now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah ¡¹

    We¡¯re going through incidents in rapid succession.

    ¡¸ But, yeah, Ya-chan¡¯s right. Can¡¯t show a tired face in front of Ruriko and Erica ¡¹

    That¡¯s my duty as their Master.

    I never cut corners in front of my women.

    I never overlook nor fail to hear any of the quiet signs they make.

    It could be a cause of great trouble after all.

    ¡¸ But you know, it¡¯s only Onee-chan here so you can take a rest ¡¹

    Nei only calls herself ¡°Onee-chan¡± when we¡¯re alone.

    She¡¯s not Nei, but Yasuko ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have at least 30 minutes before those girls return ¡¹

    She brings over the tray of black tea.

    Nei sits next to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onee-chan ¡¹

    I snuggled Nei¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Okay, there, there, good job today, Yo-chan. Just a little bit more ¡¹

    Nei embraces me gently.

    ¡¸ Feeling sleepy? ¡¹

    Nei suggested, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, if I sleep now I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll wake up ¡¹

    We still need to go back home.

    I can¡¯t retreat to my room immediately even after returning home either.

    I still need to explain that ¡°rape game¡± with Momoko-neechan to Misuzu and the girls.

    Even if I return to my room.

    ¡¸ Whose night is it again? ¡¹

    Whose turn was it?

    ¡¸ We changed to Nagisa-oneechan and me tonight. So, you can sleep sound tonight, Yo-chan. You can make us your hug pillows ¡¹

    It sure helps that I¡¯ll be wrapped in Nei and Nagisa¡¯s soft bodies.

    I see.

    Then, I don¡¯t need to have sex anymore today.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lot of trouble, isn¡¯t it, Yo-chan? You know, everyone would be envious of you being a harem master, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I¡¯m a master that I have a lot of stuff I have to do and protect ¡¹

    So I don¡¯t betray my family¡­

    So I answer the expectations of my women.

    ¡¸ Ruriko believes that ¡°if it¡¯s Onii-sama, then he can do it,¡± so I need to be sure in what I can do ¡¹

    For example, welcoming Erica to the family. To make her Ruriko¡¯s little sister.

    Marika¡¯s probably an irregular for Ruriko, but I need to show that I¡¯m accepting Marika calmly.

    Even the ¡°rape showdown¡± with Momoko-neechan, was something Ruriko tempted.

    I got to show off.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s so amazing ¡¹

    Nei embraces my head.

    ¡¸ This time, we know that Ruri-chan had a lot gathered in her thoughts so everyone¡¯s tolerating her, but, she¡¯ll receive a scolding from Onee-chan later ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan¡¯s basically the Queen-type of girl, but we have a lot of ¡°scary onee-san¡± so she¡¯s holding herself back now. That¡¯s why we get that she wants her exclusive little sister, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Erica¡¯s also the same type, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko and Erica are similar in a lot of areas.

    ¡¸ Right. Erica-chan won¡¯t follow Ruri-chan as much as she thinks she will. Well, thanks to Yo-chan¡¯s advice earlier, the smart Erica-chan will sure be coming to Ruri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just worry that Erica will be fighting with the twins ¡¹

    The twins are egoistic.

    ¡¸ I think they¡¯re okay. The twins are accustomed to people, so I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll be able to tip over rich girls like Erica-chan ¡¹

    That would be great, but still¡­

    ¡¸ Putting that aside. I¡¯m glad that Jasmine-chan came too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jasmine? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Marika(ÜÔÀò»¨), so that¡¯s Jasmine, right? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ That girl is a good one. She¡¯s an attentive girl, watching various things with her eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. She¡¯s a reserved girl, a good one ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have a lot of assertive girls so it¡¯s also important to have healers like her ¡¹

    Right, she¡¯s just as docile as Koyomi-chan but¡­

    Koyomi-chan belongs to the young group.

    A calm type like Marika is something valuable to our family.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Marika¡¯s living in her dorm, so she can only stay in the mansion during weekends ¡¹

    Her mother¡¯s also in a hospital.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. That too ¡¹

    While we¡¯re talking¡­

    Nei and I stare at the night view outside.

    Tokyo¡¯s suburb night view¡­that shining thing over there, was that the sky tree?

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, drink the tea before it gets cold ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I should ¡¹

    I sip the black tea.

    It smells good. It warms my body.

    ¡¸ Yep, it¡¯s delicious. Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ I love you, Yo-chan. Onee-chan loves the hardworking Yo-chan, but I also love Yo-chan even when not working hard. So, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. When you¡¯re at your limit, then talk to your big sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    It¡¯s just me and Nei.

    We cuddle, feeling each other¡¯s warmth.

    But, we¡¯re not having sex.

    I enjoyed this luxurious time for a while.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ We¡¯re back!! ¡¹

    The cheerful Erica comes back with Marika.

    Oh, it¡¯s just in time.

    ¡¸ How was it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to worry for Erica-san or me ¡¹

    Marika replied.

    ¡¸ Ikeda-sensei told you girls that you can¡¯t have sex anymore tonight, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ikeda-sensei tells everyone that ¡¹

    She tells all the girls to hold off sex until the next day.

    ¡¸ Well¡­ ¡¹

    Marika looked at Erica.

    ¡¸ I asked Sensei ¡°But is it okay if I really want to do it?¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I mean, look, Kuromori-sama wants to violate Erica more, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry that you had to hold back for just one round ¡¹

    No, look.

    How many times have I had sex today?

    Of course, Erica doesn¡¯t know it all, but¡­

    ¡¸ So, I asked Ikeda-sensei about it but it seems that Kuromori-sama tore my hymen in the ideal shape. ¡¹ So, there¡¯s no damage inside, she says ¡¹

    ¡¸ She praises Kuromori-sama for doing very well ¡¹

    Marika said.

    Well, I broke through so many virginities already.

    It would be weird if I don¡¯t get better at it.

    ¡¸ Despite that, if Erica seriously want to have sex with Kuromori-sama, she says that it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s just two or three more times ¡¹

    Erica said.

    Meaning¡­

    Erica wants to do it?

    ¡¸ So, shall we do it here now? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, not here ¡¹

    I replied with a straight face.

    ¡¸ This place is made for prostitutes to have sex. I won¡¯t have sex with Erica here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan took the trouble to change rooms, but¡­

    A room on the same floor is used for me to take the virginities of the prostitute candidates earlier.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s not a prostitute, and besides, girls who lost their virginity, ready to become prostitutes, have their pride. This is their territory. What we¡¯re doing is just a visit ¡¹

    It¡¯s wrong to just get conceited and have sex as we please. This is not the place.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    When I spoke tough, Erica went;

    ¡¸ I was shallow, I¡¯m really sorry for being so selfish ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ As long as you understand ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan enters the room a little late

    ¡¸ I sent off Ikeda-sensei. What happened? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing important ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I see. By the way ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Marika.

    ¡¸ Takahata Marika-san, you¡¯re studying piano at your school, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I attend a music high school, and I play piano ¡¹

    Marika replies.

    ¡¸ I see. Can you play us a sample? ¡¹

    The lounge has a piano.

    ¡¸ Any piece will do. Pick whatever you like ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, I want to hear Marika-oneesama¡¯s piano too ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s interest is conveyed to her sister.

    ¡¸ Uhm, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you find something difficult? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind I want to hear you play the piano. Kou, you want to hear it too, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to hear it ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ But, I never went to a competition or anything at all. Even presentations ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter. What I want to know is how Marika plays piano ¡¹

    I looked at Marika¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ I thought Marika wanted to be a music teacher, not a pianist? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s because I¡¯m not good at it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter, let me hear Marika play piano ¡¹

    I insisted.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1164.

    Chapter 1164. In the Dark of the Night / The Difference Between the Sisters

    ¡¸ Then, if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    Marika goes to the piano

    She opens the piano cover and sits down.

    Her expression changed.

    From a timid girl to a pianist.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s surprised with her sister¡¯s change.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s thin and long fingers tap the keyboard.

    A light tune plays from the piano.

    I see. What a brilliant melody.

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, and Erica are all surprised by Marika¡¯s performance.

    The melody continued for five minutes, getting stronger.

    Marika didn¡¯t let go of the tension and played the piano lightly until the climax.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wonderful, Marika-oneesama! ¡¹

    Erica stood up and clapped.

    Nei and I clapped too.

    ¡¸ That was Badarzewska¡¯s Maiden¡¯s prayer ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m sorry but it was a poor performance ¡¹

    Marika blushed and bowed her head.

    Minaho-neesan pondered for a moment.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that your performance is as bad as you think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, there are more who are better than me ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ Marika-san, you attend a music high school, don¡¯t you? Do you have any specific piano teachers outside school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it costs money to hire a private instructor ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s living with her mother, a former prostitute of the Black Forest.

    Though she¡¯s receiving a pension from the Anna house, it¡¯s only enough for their living expenses.

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t you take one? I¡¯ll pay for it if you want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama¡¯s already so good at it so Onee-sama should aim to become a pianist instead ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Erica.

    ¡¸ I hear that the best way to become a pianist is to have a good teacher ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, some of the clients of the Kuromori house are involved with music so I can introduce you to some of the top-class teachers. If you take lessons from them now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be too late to become a professional ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Marika.

    Marika¡¯s still 16.

    Whatever she does, it won¡¯t be too late.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful for the offer, but¡­ ¡¹

    Marika;

    ¡¸ I have no ambition of becoming a pianist, a performer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, it¡¯s okay if you just take in the lessons! Especially when there¡¯s a good teacher! ¡¹

    Erica tries to persuade Marika.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s your chance, so give it a try ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡­ ¡¹

    Marika stubbornly refuses to take private piano lessons.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ll only give you that one chance. Are you sure you want to deny it that quickly? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right Marika-oneesama! Don¡¯t answer right now, why don¡¯t you give it some thought before answering? ¡¹

    Erica insisted to her sister.

    Then, she turned to me.

    ¡¸ Kruomori-sama, please persuade Marika-oneesama! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Marika¡¯s life so it¡¯s her decision ¡¹

    Marika looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Erica¡¯s decision that says ¡°It¡¯s a rare chance, there¡¯s no confidence in becoming a professional musician, but, it¡¯s not bad taking lessons from a top-class teacher,¡± right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that the case? Just give it a try, and if it doesn¡¯t work out, just stop ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how Erica thinks. That¡¯s your answer in your life choices so far. Marika has her way of thinking too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama¡¯s thoughts? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s looking blankly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not like everyone who wants to learn piano wanted to become a performer ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I can understand that, but meeting a good teacher can polish Marika-oneesama¡¯s talents, and Marika-oneesama can become a pianist! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s a positive girl, no matter what.

    But, Marika;

    She¡¯s different from Erica.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unlikely. Professional pianists have to be someone who¡¯s serious about becoming a performer and have a strong determination to continue training every day ¡¹

    The elder sister speaks gently to the younger sister she met just today.

    ¡¸ A fruitful meeting that happens by chance doesn¡¯t happen. I don¡¯t have such strong will, that I need before meeting a good teacher ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I can become a performer. I¡¯d rather have a job that conveys the joy of music than to perform to impress people ¡¹

    Meaning, to become a music teacher.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my aspiration, so I won¡¯t want to spend a lot of money just to take lessons on becoming a pianist ¡¹

    Marika tells her sister, then faced Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry to say but it would be a waste to give me private lessons from a top-class teacher ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ I see. Oh well. I like that you¡¯re able to see where you are and make your stand ¡¹

    She smiled happily at Marika.

    ¡¸ So, you want to become a music teacher? Where do you want to teach? Elementary? Middle? Or High School? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s yet to be narrowed down ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks. Marika replies.

    ¡¸ Some of the teachers I know are experts in music education. Want me to introduce them to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, that would be helpful ¡¹

    Marika bows her head.

    She already refused once so she thinks that it would be rude to continue.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll contact them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Marika-san, Erica-san, you girls are now members of the Kuromori house, so if you want something from me, just say it ¡¹ If it¡¯s possible, then I¡¯ll do it ¡¹ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can depend on Minaho-oneechan! ¡¹

    Nei smiled at the two.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, please take care of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ My kind regards ¡¹

    Marika and Erica bowed their head to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Well then, you can go back home now. Anything else, Kou? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan will be staying in the new brothel today as well

    ¡¸ Oh right, how are they? ¡¹

    Misato, Nozomi, Setsuna, and Momoka, the prostitute candidates.

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re doing well. I haven¡¯t told them that you¡¯re coming. It¡¯ll cause trouble if I told them ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s going to be a lot of trouble if I have to see them every time I come

    I don¡¯t want to introduce the prostitute candidates to Erica and Marika either.

    Especially since Misato and Erica attend the same school, so they know each other.

    ¡¸ Right. Well then, since we came here in secret, we¡¯ll go back in secret too ¡¹

    I replied smilingly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, were you really okay with that? ¡¹

    We leave the VIP room from the 32nd floor and went down the hotel through an elevator. Then Erica asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s face does not show regret.

    She doesn¡¯t think that way.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama¡¯s different than me ¡¹

    Erica says looking lonely.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    They¡¯re raised in different environments, so, naturally, there¡¯s a difference in their thoughts.

    These two recognized that they¡¯re sisters just today, after meeting.

    They confirmed each of their common features, like their face, body, and so forth, but¡­

    They haven¡¯t been aware that they¡¯re also different.

    Erica and Marika have switched to that phase.

    ¡¸ By the way, what do you want to become in the future, Erica? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Huh? Erica is already Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Erica replies with a curious look.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be serving as a slave for the rest of my life though? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Even my slaves do something else you know? Don¡¯t you have anything you want to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s head is already filled with serving Kuromori-sama sexually. There are a lot of lewd things I want to try, but¡­ ¡¹

    Erica says while smiling as she presses her cute breasts on my arm.

    ¡¸ I have nothing else I want to do ¡¹

    Are those Erica¡¯s true feelings?

    I¡¯m uneasy.

    However, the elevator arrived at the basement parking lot.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Nei takes the lead and we go back to Margo-san¡¯s car.

    ¡¸ Thanks for waiting Margo-oneechan! ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s reading something in English on her pad from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Oh, welcome back ¡¹

    Margo-san unlocks the doors to the car.

    We get inside the Maserati.

    ¡¸ Sorry for making you wait a lot ¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind. Waiting is part of the job. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done it though ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I just had a lot of contracts I need to get over through in detail ¡¹

    I see. The pad¡¯s showing paperwork for Margo-san¡¯s martial arts business.

    ¡¸ Minaho also contacted me halfway, and it seems that the two didn¡¯t have problems. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled at Erica and Marika.

    ¡¸ Well then, should we go back to our home? ¡¹

    Margo-san starts the engine.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t take 15 minutes until we go back to the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan, safe driving ¡¹

    Nei from the passenger seat told Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it ¡¹

    Margo-san released the handbrake and then drove the car off.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1165.

    Chapter 1165. In the Dark of the Night / WELCOME HOME

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­ ¡¹

    The night roadway¡¯s illuminated by the street lights.

    Inside the Maserati, going back home.

    Margo-san¡¯s driving, Nei¡¯s on the passenger seat.

    Erica, Marika, and I are sitting in the rear, with me in the middle.

    Erica¡¯s sticking to me, silent.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, feeling cold Erica? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Erica and Marika aren¡¯t wearing their underwear so it should be a little cold.

    It¡¯s already evening so the autumn winds are colder.

    ¡¸ No, uhm ¡¹

    Erica denies.

    ¡¸ Ah, I guess it¡¯s cold ¡¹

    She said, then clings to me tighter.

    I embraced Erica with a smile.

    Her body is slender and soft.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to touch my breasts you know ¡¹

    Erica whispered to my ears.

    ¡¸ Maybe not now. We¡¯re coming back to the mansion soon enough ¡¹

    It won¡¯t take 15 minutes of driving to reach home from the new Black Forest brothel.

    We¡¯re riding a Maserati too.

    ¡¸ Erica-chan, I know that you want to have car sex but maybe not now ¡¹

    Nei tells us with a smile.

    ¡¸ I know. Or should I say that it¡¯s impossible in this cramped space ¡¹

    Even if five people can fit in here, Maserati¡¯s a sports car.

    The three of us in the rear seat can¡¯t move a lot.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to flirt around but keep it in moderation. It¡¯s troublesome if you get the leather seats dirty

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    Yeah, Erica¡¯s the type who leaks a lot.

    ¡¸ I get it. Come here Erica, I¡¯ll give you a hug instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Erica replied and buries her head on my chest.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Erica-san? ¡¹

    Marika peeks at her sister from the side, but¡­

    ¡¸ Erica-chan just wants to be spoiled, so let Yo-chan do it ¡¹

    Nei says with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got this Marika ¡¹

    I hold Erica¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    I understand Erica¡¯s mental state.

    Erica met her sister, Marika, for the first time today.

    Then, she perceived that they are blood relatives from Marika¡¯s face and atmosphere.

    She can feel intimacy.

    She also feels her connection with her growing stronger after I deflowered them both in turns and they were both watching each other while having their first experience.

    However, Marika showed a definitive difference between her and Erica after her piano performance in front of Minaho-neesan earlier.

    In other words, if it was Erica, the girl who¡¯s raised by the representative auditor, then it¡¯s normal for her to take the opportunity presented to her without hesitation.

    She believes that she could aim for a glamorous profession that involves public appearances, like a pianist, and so she should try, even if she¡¯s still unsure.

    According to Momoko-neechan, Erica¡¯s the star of the middle school.

    A bright, cheerful girl who¡¯s well-loved by both seniors and juniors, who¡¯s good at studying and sports.

    Always positive, and always have the guts to do something she come up with.

    She¡¯s that kind of girl.

    However, Marika;

    She¡¯s a daughter of a former prostitute, and so she lived a life where she doesn¡¯t want to stand out.

    A docile personality that doesn¡¯t want to be the center of attention.

    Her dream isn¡¯t to become a pianist, but to become a music teacher, so she¡¯s resolute that she doesn¡¯t need lessons to become a pianist.

    She doesn¡¯t hold huge aspirations.

    ¡¸ I feel cold ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, then cling to me harder, Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Of course, there are more differences in Erica and Marika¡¯s personality, but¡­

    It shows how much different the environment they¡¯re raised in is.

    They lived in two different worlds.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Erica mutters.

    Right.

    As soon as Erica recognized Marika as her sister.

    She thought that she understood everything about her because she¡¯s her sister.

    That, she also understands everything about her.

    Therefore, she keeps talking about her opinion on the piano to Marika.

    Then, when she noticed that it wasn¡¯t the case¡­

    When she discovered that Marika doesn¡¯t understand Erica.

    She suddenly became afraid of her sister.

    She suddenly felt a sense of distance between her and Marika.

    Then, the reason why Erica¡¯s wanting to get spoiled is¡­

    After one round of sex with me¡­

    Erica is under the impression that she can completely trust me.

    She trusts in our skins touching each other.

    She depends her everything to me.

    ¡¸ You just have to take it slow and learn ¡¹

    I pat Erica¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Erica looked into my eyes and replied.

    I¡­

    I can¡¯t lose Erica¡¯s trust right now.

    This girl needs someone she can depend on.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll keep on hugging Erica¡¯s small body.

    ¡¸ Erica ¡¹

    I inserted my hand on Erica¡¯s cuff and touched her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You love it when I touch you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    She looks at me with moist eyes

    ¡¸ I also love touching Erica ¡¹

    The bond we have right now is only the memory of raw sex.

    Therefore, to make a bond stronger than that.

    We should continue having sex for a while.

    Then, make her feel that I want her body, that I need her.

    That¡¯s all I can do in Erica¡¯s case.

    This girl¡¯s the type who goes with the feel more than the reason.

    I have to carve it in her body.

    ¡¸ Hmm, it tickles ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Then I¡¯ll tickle your nipples ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Kuromori-sama, that¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Oh, Marika¡¯s looking worried.

    ¡¸ Marika, I¡¯m also feeling cold, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, o-okay ¡¹

    Marika embraces me.

    Then, I groped Marika¡¯s voluptuous breasts.

    So Erica can see it.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s so lewd ¡¹

    Erica whispers as I reach my hand to her sister too.

    ¡¸ Do you hate it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I like it. Ahn, please touch me more ¡¹

    Mentally unstable girls ask for sex from me.

    They feel their connection to me with the power of sex, the ultimate skinship.

    It takes out their fear of being alone.

    Agnes, back then asked for sex every day. It¡¯s similar to Erica now.

    There¡¯s only one cure to this symptom.

    To have sex with her until she¡¯s stable.

    Furthermore, it shouldn¡¯t be just one-on-one, have other girls join in too whenever possible.

    By increasing her experience in sex, Erica can create a foundation of her stability within our family.

    ¡¸ Hey, Erica, tell Marika what I¡¯m doing right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaan, aaah, K-Kuromori-sama¡¯s k-kneading Erica¡¯s nipples right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ And how do you feel? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels thrilling! My nipples are getting hard. Aaahn, so embarrassing! ¡¹

    Erica looked at her sister¡¯s eyes and replied.

    Even if it¡¯s an obscene play if she can converse with her sister, then that bond, which¡¯s close to cutting off, will become stronger.

    If people do something together, their bonds become deeper.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough Yo-chan and girls! We¡¯re here! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Oh, I see the gate to the mansion.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back! ¡¹

    I pass through the door hugging Erica and Marika.

    Then, most of the family welcomed us at the entrance hall.

    The young group, senior group, even Nagisa and Rei-chan.

    Naturally, the girls who came home earlier, Ruriko, Michi, and Shou-neechan, are here.

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯re late! Is almost everyone here? ¡¹

    Nei also comes in.

    Margo-san¡¯s the only one not here, she¡¯s parking the car in the garage.

    Of course, Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t welcoming us because she¡¯s in the hotel in front of the station.

    Also, Mao-chan¡¯s already asleep.

    ¡¸ Err, Papa, you had sex with them? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me as their representative.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we did. These two are new members of our family from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    Agnes is happy.

    ¡¸ There are people you¡¯re meeting for the first time so introduce yourself ¡¹

    I tell Erica and Marika.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m Anna Erica! 14 I¡¯ve become Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave from today onwards! Please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takahata Marika. 16. I¡¯ve also become his sex slave. I still don¡¯t know a lot so I may cause trouble, but please do guide me ¡¹

    Erica and Marika bowed their heads.

    ¡¸ Erica-san is 14? Then you¡¯re at the same age as Yomi, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also 14! ¡¹

    Yomi and Mana said and moved to Erica¡¯s front.

    ¡¸ Huh? No way? ¡¹

    Seeing Yomi¡¯s huge breasts and Mana¡¯s beautifully developed body, Erica¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not lying. Right, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s 16, then you¡¯re at the same age as me ¡¹

    Megu and Ai goes to Marika.

    ¡¸ Best regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ My¡­regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, best regards ¡¹

    They¡¯re of the same age, and yet, Megu¡¯s attitude is of a senior. Oh well.

    Putting that aside.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino, you¡¯re also 16, aren¡¯t you? Come here! ¡¹

    Megu calls Yukino.

    ¡¸ Why do I have to? I don¡¯t have to do greetings! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s the only one sitting on the guest sofa at the entrance.

    ¡¸ Besides, there are also other girls who are also 16! ¡¹

    Yukino points at Mariko, who¡¯s standing next to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Well, I was in the middle of a conversation with Misuzu-sama with the topic of our plan on capturing Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s ¡°challenge of, try raping me if you can¡±

    However.

    ¡¸ Mariko, are you staying over? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kana went home from school, but I¡¯ll be in your care tonight! Father said, ¡°If you can deepen your relationship with Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, you can stay over for as long as you want¡± ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Kana-senpai can¡¯t just stay over for two days in a row.

    ¡¸ Kana-san has bodyguards from Kouzuki SS following her so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells me.

    Then, Luna and Koyomi-chan go in front of Marika.

    ¡¸ Good day. I¡¯m Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Koyomi ¡¹

    The 12-year-old cousins smiled.

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s confused, probably thinking ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesan plays piano, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We heard from Ruriko-oneesan ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan ask.

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s okay with you, then can you teach us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to play piano! ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ We have our piano on the second floor upstairs, you¡¯re free to use it as you want! Oh right, we need to tune it first ¡¹

    Oh right, there¡¯s a dance hall in the mansion, back when this was the social club for the elite, the Kuromori tower.

    The customers dance with their prostitutes in the mansion.

    ¡¸ If Luna-chan¡¯s going to learn, then we should take lessons too, right? ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Seriously? ¡¹

    Eri, her twin reacted.

    ¡¸ Yep, really. Eri-chan, you should join in too ¡¹

    ¡¸ No thanks, it doesn¡¯t fit my chara ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, you can go ahead, Rie-chan. Rie-chan at least has that aura that you¡¯ll learn piano or something. But you see, for me, I have the look that suits percussions instead, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan¡¯s face is just like mine though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, but it¡¯s also different. Rie-chan suits piano, but I suit cymbals and drums ¡¹

    Err.

    Sure, the twins have the same face, but Rie¡¯s much more delicate compared to Eri.

    However.

    ¡¸ No, we can¡¯t. Eri-chan and I are a set, so if I want to learn piano, then Eri-chan has to do the same. That¡¯s our agreement ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh well, can¡¯t do anything about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯m Eri, and that¡¯s Rie-chan. Please teach us how to play piano too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t know who¡¯s who. Besides, we¡¯re a set. We¡¯re always together when having sex with Onii-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll figure it out sooner or later, our family¡¯s finally starting to be able to tell the difference between us ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a different case with Luna-chan who¡¯s cheating with their powers ¡¹

    When it comes to the Takakura sisters and Koyomi-chan, who can read other people¡¯s minds, they can see who¡¯s who in among the twins from the beginning.

    ¡¸ Also, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ He discovers the difference in our bodies through sex so he can tell who¡¯s who. Onii-san never mistakes us for the other ¡¹

    Eri and Rie looked at me.

    ¡¸ Well, putting that aside. Marika, could you teach these girls? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m still also just learning, I don¡¯t have much¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika, you wanted to be a teacher, right? Then, use this as your training ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re your students ¡¹

    ¡¸ Family ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to teach us like we¡¯re your sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to get worked up with us ¡¹

    Luna, Koyomi-chan, Rie, and Eri said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also going to request for that, we don¡¯t have anyone that can teach music in our group ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please. Marika ¡¹

    Marika;

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, I¡¯ll teach what I can ¡¹

    She¡¯s now going to teach everyone to play the piano.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, let¡¯s learn together ¡¹

    Luna calls Agnes.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I want to learn together with everyone but Agnes has to work hard on studies ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Erica, Agnes will soon enter your school, so ¡¹

    I looked at Erica.

    ¡¸ Once she¡¯s enrolled successfully, can you look after them as their senior. Err, it¡¯s Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of us, Senpai ¡¹

    Luna smiled and told Erica.

    ¡¸ They will have a referral from the Kouzuki house they¡¯ll incorporate with everyone be admitted certainly ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-oneesama and I are both from the nobility, so we can¡¯t do anything that would stand out a lot. Therefore, we want Erica-san to take care of these girls. Agnes-chan, Luna-chan, and Koyomi-chan will be enrolling in 6th grade. As for Yomi-chan, we mentioned it earlier but she¡¯s just at the same age as you ¡¹

    Erica.

    ¡¸ Yes, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll guide them in school, please leave this to me! ¡¹

    Give her a role and she¡¯ll do her best in it.

    That¡¯s Erica¡¯s personality.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Agnes might be the only one who fails the test¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes says cryingly.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go study before sleeping ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go too ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Well then, that¡¯s all for now. It¡¯s going to be chaotic if we introduce everyone in one go, besides, it¡¯s okay to learn slowly ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Marika?

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at Marika.

    ¡¸ Are everyone in here, really have a relationship with Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Oh, there was no basic explanation.

    ¡¸ Relationship? What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Agnes asks Nagisa

    ¡¸ She¡¯s asking if everyone in here is having sex with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course everyone does it! Oh, err, Koyomi-chan and Mao-chan haven¡¯t done it yet, but that¡¯s because their bodies are still too small ¡¹

    Agnes says in a hurry.

    ¡¸ When I get big, I¡¯ll do it. I promise ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan tells Marika.

    ¡¸ By the way, Yukino-chan and Nagisa are already pregnant with his child. I want to get pregnant as soon as possible but I¡¯m putting my plans on track first ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I want to get pregnant too, so I don¡¯t drink contraceptives ¡¹

    Tsukiko told Marika and the girls.

    ¡¸ Everyone will bear Master¡¯s child someday. You girls also swore the same thing when you became Master¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Me too, someday ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about childbirth. You have people with experience, like me. We¡¯ll also go to the best hospital with the best doctors ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. We¡¯re going to be your bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ No worries! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    Rei-chan too.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house will also help you ¡¹

    Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Even so, if anyone weird tries to come close, I¡¯ll beat them up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Too! ¡¹

    Edie, Haiji, Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Andi f that doesn¡¯t work, we have our powers ¡¹

    Yomi says, representing the Takakura sisters.

    The twins, Arisu, and Karen smile gently.

    ¡¸ You guys, can you make your talk a bit shorter? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Well, in the end, there¡¯s only one thing we want to say, right? Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko turned to me.

    Yeah, what we want to say is.

    ¡¸ Welcome to the Kuromori house ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We all welcome Erica and Marika. And so, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1166.

    Chapter 1166. In the Dark of the Night / Bath Time

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll start with Erica, come here ¡¹

    We had no time to wash our bodies earlier so Erica, Marika, and I are now in the bathroom.

    Some members of the family are also here.

    Nagisa, Nei, Tsukiko, Ai, Ruriko, Michi, Arisu, Mitama and Kinuka, Karen, Mana, Yomi, Haiji, Eri and Rie.

    Ruriko and Erica¡¯s school has most of the students brought up from the kindergarten, and there are only a few of them, so most of them know each other.

    Especially the young ladies of nobility, so Erica should know about Arisu from the Kurama house and Karen from the Mizushima house.

    Mitama and Kinuka, who are bodyguards, and Mariko¡¯s bodyguards should also be acquainted with her.

    Half of them are girls Erica knows, and half of them are new girls.

    Mixing in girls who are aggressive talkers and timid girls.

    It¡¯s a well-thought selection I think.

    Marika will feel at ease when Nei and Tsukiko, girls who she has been with earlier, with her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s right and duty to wash the girls he deflowered! ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Mana also had hers washed in this huge bathroom ¡¹

    That was half a year ago.

    ¡¸ Come here, Erica ¡¹

    I whipped some body-shampoo on the sponge and wait for Erica.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Erica comes over.

    She¡¯s been tied up with a rope on her chest ever since I deflowered her, so¡­

    The rope marks are clearly visible on her white skin.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. This will just disappear by tomorrow morning

    Nagisa said with a smile while dipping in the bathtub.

    As expected of Nagisa, she knows how it is just from the redness of the mark.

    ¡¸ Well, he never ties women up to the extent that it¡¯ll hurt your skin so there should be no problems ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I didn¡¯t tie it up that hard from the beginning ¡¹

    I say while checking the mark of the rope on Erica¡¯s skin closer.

    ¡¸ If you do it poorly, it¡¯ll hinder blood flow, and I know that¡¯s bad for the body ¡¹

    It would be outrageous if it leads to Erica¡¯s poor health.

    ¡¸ Is that so? This will disappear tomorrow? ¡¹

    Erica looks a bit dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ I wanted this to remain forever ¡¹

    I think that¡¯s just a line coming from Erica¡¯s unease right now.

    She feels pressure from the girls around her so she feels the bond with me with this mark of the rope.

    Therefore, she feels a bit lonely that the mark will disappear.

    ¡¸ You just have to ask Yo-chan to tie you up again. As much as you want. It¡¯s much more fun to think that way, right? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s prided ample breasts float in the water as she speaks with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to rush things ¡¹

    I begin to wash Erica¡¯s smooth skin with the sponge.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s body trembled as she feels the sponge rub on her skin.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I gently washed Erica¡¯s back first.

    ¡¸ See, it feels good when Onii-chan washes you, right? ¡¹

    Mana tells Erica.

    ¡¸ Onii-san always washes our bodies ¡¹

    ¡¸ He gently rubs it so it doesn¡¯t hurt ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I always wash someone¡¯s body every day. Well, of course, I¡¯ll get better at it ¡¹

    I replied.

    When we¡¯re washing off our sweat after sex, I basically wash my partner¡¯s body.

    When I have sex, it¡¯s mostly with several women nowadays.

    So, I don¡¯t just wash one woman.

    I can¡¯t possibly remain unskilled at washing women¡¯s bodies if that¡¯s my lifestyle already.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Onii-chan¡¯s already so gentle even when you were washing Mana the first time ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Right. Parents usually scrub their children with so much strength that it hurts the child, and yet, he does it so softly that it doesn¡¯t hurt at all ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because my Grandma was like that. She washes me using a towel when I was young, and she scrubs my body like she¡¯s scrubbing nylon, that it really hurts a lot ¡¹

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s rubbing sandpaper on my skin.

    I¡¯m raised with that kind of experience, so I want to wash my women as gently as possible.

    I scrub Erica¡¯s body with the soft sponge.

    ¡¸ Ahn, hmmm ¡¹

    Seems like the sponge touched some erogenous zone of Erica¡¯s.

    ¡¸ It tickles but get used to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I wash Erica¡¯s white back and¡­

    Next, her hips and ass, and wash Erica¡¯s legs and the back of it.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s trembling lightly as I wash her body.

    My hand feels through Erica¡¯s soft body line across the sponge.

    Her body¡¯s plenty meaty.

    Her hips and legs are thin, and yet her small ass is round.

    ¡¸ Okay, now sit here ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Erica sits on the bathroom stool.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    She sighed loudly.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, are you going to do the front too? ¡¹

    She covers her chest and asks me bashfully.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re not yet done washing your legs, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I meant, I¡¯m asking you to sit down so you don¡¯t break your balance ¡¹

    I said, then I lifted Erica¡¯s ankle

    ¡¸ Hiee?! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s frightened, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just washing your toes ¡¹

    I use the sponge to gently scrub Erica¡¯s sole, and the gap in between her toe fingers.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaaah, uuuuu ¡¹

    Erica leaks out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ Oh, that sound was it, right? ¡¹

    Nei smiled while watching Erica and me.

    ¡¸ Right. It makes your spine shiver, to think that the gentle washing would reach that place ¡¹

    Mana also said smiling.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re also weak to that attack ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan¡¯s ticklish after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan too ¡¹

    The twins tell each other.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    Erica leaks out a cute moan while I wash her feet.

    I continue to wash Erica¡¯s toes while checking her situation.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Then, I slide the sponge to her thighs, and¡­

    ¡¸ Hyaaaa!! ¡¹

    I washed Erica¡¯s hairless abdomen and her soft stomach.

    ¡¸ Aaaah ¡¹

    Then, I also plastered Erica¡¯s cute breasts with plenty of soap.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s breathing is getting rougher.

    She sure is sensitive.

    ¡¸ Raise your hand, Erica ¡¹

    Lastly, Erica¡¯s arms.

    Then, her fingers, in between, I gently wash them as if I¡¯m licking them

    ¡¸ Haaa, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s blushing, watching me wash her with hot eyes.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s over. Now I¡¯m going to pour water on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I grab the shower head and bring out warm water.

    ¡¸ Now, Erica ¡¹

    The shower¡¯s warm and gentle, it cleanses off the foam on Erica¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-samaa ¡¹

    Her body hidden by the white foam is exposed once again.

    Erica¡¯s looking at me with moist eyes.

    Yeah, I get that she¡¯s craving for it.

    But, let¡¯s not push her down for now.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Erica¡¯s clean now. Good. It¡¯s Marika¡¯s turn next!

    I left Erica and go to her sister.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s looking at me with such a hungry-looking eye, but¡­

    ¡¸ We have to follow the order so what can we do? ¡¹

    I said, then go to Marika.

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    Marika looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll wash you now ¡¹

    As for Marika, her body¡¯s slender, and yet, her ass and chest are voluptuous.

    Oh, her nipples are already hard.

    She probably felt it while watching me wash Erica¡¯s body.

    These two sure are sensitive.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s start from the back. ¡¹

    Just like with Erica, I washed Marika¡¯s back too.

    ¡¸ Kuu ¡¹

    As soon as the sponge touched her, Marika trembled like her sister.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯ll get used to it. I¡¯ll get used to it, so¡­ ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s trying to accept our relationship positively.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hmm, now that¡¯s good ¡¹

    I stopped the shower.

    Marika¡¯s body is now clean too.

    I finished washing these two who just got deflowered earlier.

    Haaa.

    ¡¸ Then, I will do the same with Kuromori-sama¡¯s body ¡¹

    Marika tells me.

    ¡¸ M-Me too! I¡¯ll wash your body! ¡¹

    Erica tries to say, but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    Yomi comes over.

    ¡¸ The ritual post-deflowering where Sensei washes your body is over. We¡¯re going back to the usual program from here on! ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ The usual? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m sorry to say but I¡¯m the one in charge of washing Sensei¡¯s body today! ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, we have turns on who will serve Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ And tonight, it¡¯s our turn ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen also come over.

    ¡¸ I see. So it¡¯s already decided who¡¯s turn it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san and Marika-san¡¯s turn will be decided tomorrow! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Nei told Erica and Marika with a smile.

    ¡¸ And so, you girls should watch, for now, you still don¡¯t know how to do it, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How to wash bodies? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s asking blankly.

    Yomi.

    ¡¸ Sensei, this way ¡¹

    Yomi calls me to the air mat.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, now relax over here ¡¹

    Yomi invites me over.

    Then, I lie down on the matt.

    ¡¸ Please wait a second! ¡¹

    She paints her loli tits with soap and then whips it.

    ¡¸ Okay, Takakura Yomiko¡¯s service will begin! ¡¹

    Then, she piles her body on top of me.

    Yomi¡¯s springy breasts rub into my back.

    Her skin¡¯s all slimy because of the soap, and so I can feel the softness of her breasts and her nipple with my back.

    ¡¸ We should join in too¡­excuse us ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen also poured body shampoo on their chests, and then¡­

    They start rubbing my arms and hand.

    These three beauties are giving me a soapland bath.

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesama, is this good enough? ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen seem to be nervous.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at the two.

    Yomi and the Takakura sisters, they already read through Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s techniques using the Miko power.

    And so, tonight, Yomi¡¯s made preparations with Arisu and Karen for their soapland play together for tonight.

    She taught them the method beforehand.

    ¡¸ Does Yomi¡¯s bubble dance feel good? ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s piling herself onto me and rubbing her breasts to my back rhythmically.

    Arisu and Karen gently push my hand into their chests.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s great. Yomi. Arisu and Karen¡¯s breasts also feel great ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s voluptuous breasts, Arisu, and Karen¡¯s expanding chests.

    I enjoy the different loli breasts they have.

    The sensation of being sandwiched between breasts and the stiff nipples. I can feel the three of them at once.

    While Yomi¡¯s washing me;

    ¡¸ You see, our motto in our family is for everyone to get along. We follow our turns when it comes to serving Yo-chan as much as possible! ¡¹

    Nei tells Erica and Marika.

    ¡¸ Ah, but, if you really want to have sex with Yo-chan then you don¡¯t need to hold back. At times like that, you just have to tell the girl who has the turn and ask her to join the service as a guest ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also Edie-chan who hides and attacks Onii-chan in secret ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just unfair. Like, she goes after Yo-chan in school when the other girls can¡¯t meddle in ¡¹

    Edie sometimes ask to have sex with me, saying ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a little horny¡±

    ¡¸ Mana and Ya-chan know that? ¡¹

    I asked them in surprise.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s staying in the mansion all the time for the past six months so I watch Onii-chan in school all the time! ¡¹

    Oh right, our school¡¯s monitored.

    And you can watch all of the videos in the mansion.

    ¡¸ I also watch Yo-chan whenever I slack off from the class! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ And so, I know that Yo-chan and Ai-chan are having sex in the bakery after cleaning up during the lunch break! ¡¹

    ¡¸?!!! ¡¹

    Ai panics in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ No, we don¡¯t mind it at all, I won¡¯t tell Megu-chan at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana won¡¯t tell Megumi-oneechan either so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Nei and Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I know that you girls will have some time where you just want to do it ¡¹

    Nei said, looking at Erica.

    ¡¸ Like, now that Erica-chan experienced it, you want to have sex with Yo-chan the whole time, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­yes ¡¹

    Erica admits.

    ¡¸ Yep, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re honest! If that¡¯s the case, follow your desires have a lot more sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, you need to ask for permission from the girl who¡¯s on duty that night. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to say no. Then, you can serve Onii-chan with the girl in turn ¡¹

    Nei and Mana said.

    ¡¸ The other girls were also like that after their first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, Mana had a time where she had sex with Onii-chan on every opportunity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone had a phase like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ll calm down soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, you¡¯ll figure out your pace once you get to know how to have sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Pace.

    ¡¸ Men have bodies that can have sex every day, but, they make semen inside and release it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, girls have a monthly cycle in their body, right? Therefore, it¡¯s usually twice a month where you get really horny for sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Apart from that, I¡¯m usually happy enough without sex until it¡¯s my turn, or should I say¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kissing, embracing, holding hands with Yo-chan is enough to satisfy you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll definitely itch for sex for at least twice a month, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ When that time comes, you just have to. I even ask whoever is in turn to swap places. Yo-chan will surely accept it after all ¡¹

    When my woman asks for it, I always have sex with them, no matter when or where.

    That¡¯s my duty.

    Even I seek the same thing to my women.

    They all pledged to have sex with me wherever and whenever I ask for it.

    Therefore, I shall do the same.

    ¡¸ But since you¡¯re a newbie, you can indulge yourself in sex to the fullest. It won¡¯t turn you into sex addicts or something. After all, your partner is Yo-chan, he knows moderation, and he¡¯ll accept Erica-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Then, once your mind stabilizes, you¡¯ll only need to satisfy yourself when it¡¯s your turn and twice a month, where you are feeling horny. We¡¯re like that ¡¹

    Nei, Mana.

    ¡¸ Oh well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll get through them if you talk to them at this moment. These girls were just deflowered, so it still hasn¡¯t hit them, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa, the eldest in the room speaks gently.

    Then, she speaks to Erica and Marika.

    ¡¸ For now, you don¡¯t have to think of anything else and just get addicted to sex. Sometimes, you have to indulge yourself in it to make it bearable, right? So it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry. He¡¯s your partner, so he¡¯ll be sure to embrace you girls no matter what kind of sex you drown yourself into ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re with Yo-chan, you¡¯ll surely be able to come back. It won¡¯t sink into escapism even if you get addicted to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. It¡¯s also true for us ¡¹

    The three said, then Erica and Marika look like they can¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯ll soon understand it with your mind and body ¡¹

    Nei said and smiled.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1167.

    Chapter 1167. In the Dark of the Night / An Intimate Group.

    Well then, after Yomi and the girls washed my body, I dipped in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ How do you feel now? ¡¹

    The twins asked Erica and Marika.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, leave them for now ¡¹

    Nei whispered.

    ¡¸ The twins are thinking about their roles ¡¹

    Eri and Rie¡¯s roles.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, I¡¯m still excited about things. Also, surprised ¡¹

    Marika speaks first.

    ¡¸ The size of the mansion, and how many beautiful women are in here. Also, Fujimiya Reika-san, Shirasaka Yukino-san, and Anjou Mitama-san, and you girls all here ¡¹

    Yeah, Rei-chan¡¯s now popular thanks to Kyouko-san¡¯s battle specials.

    Yukino¡¯s also showing up on TV with high ratings.

    Eri, Rie, and Mitama also appear on that show.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re watching? I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve become one of the hot keywords of the day over the internet searches ¡¹

    Rie and Eri smiled happily.

    ¡¸ Since while we¡¯re at it, do you want to show up on TV too, Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can ask Yukino-neesan ¡¹

    Marika.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m embarrassed to do that ¡¹

    She¡¯s bad at going in front of people.

    ¡¸ Me too, no thanks ¡¹

    Erica replied.

    ¡¸ Well then, why don¡¯t we get straight to the point ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listen to us okay? ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll understand since you girls were judged as worthy to join the family, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san don¡¯t ask beauties that you can¡¯t talk through into the family ¡¹

    Obviously.

    If we have problem girls join in, it¡¯ll cause trouble to the family.

    ¡¸ So, everyone in the family is all beauties, smart, and they all have good personalities too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Girls who can¡¯t understand how others feel are not accepted ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our ironclad rule to get along with everyone. ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need selfish girls ¡¹

    The twins stared at Marika and Erica

    ¡¸ Well, we understand that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san and I joined in later than everyone so we¡¯ll follow as you say ¡¹

    The docile Marika says obediently, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I-I understand that ¡¹

    The lively Erica seems to be dissatisfied that Eri and Rie, who look much younger than her, are reminding her that.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, it actually hasn¡¯t been long since we also came here ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why we don¡¯t know a lot about the family either ¡¹

    The twins continue.

    ¡¸ Anyway, there¡¯s already a lot of women in here, and it¡¯s still expanding ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like they have a policy of aggressively acquiring good people when they find them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, this Onee-san¡¯s music skills is something we lack in the family. As expected of Onii-san, he knows what he¡¯s looking for ¡¹

    ¡¸ And as for you Onee-san, I don¡¯t know what skills you have, but ¡¹

    Rie purposely speaks to anger Erica.

    ¡¸ Anna Erica-sama¡¯s popular in our middle school. Therefore, she will become helpful to Agnes-chan and the girls once they enroll ¡¹

    Karen, the other student in that school, said.

    Arisu¡¯s also in the middle grade of the same school, but since her family collapsed, she can¡¯t go to that school anymore. Therefore, she¡¯s just smiling silently next to Karen.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. If that¡¯s the case, you have a meaning as a member of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s for Agnes-chan and the girls, then it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    The twins purposely speak with a troubling tone.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, quiet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    I get what Eri and Rie are doing

    ¡¸ What about you girls, what can you do?! ¡¹

    Erica asks the twins, getting annoyed.

    ¡¸ Hmm, if you ask me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, as for the two of us ¡¹

    The twins looked at each other.

    ¡¸ We got nothing special right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why we¡¯re desperate ¡¹

    ¡¸ That Onee-san over there is watching our show so she knows us, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ This Onee-san doesn¡¯t watch it, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Rie-chan, I think so too ¡¹

    Erica;

    ¡¸ Yes, I haven¡¯t seen it, so explain ¡¹

    Rie.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan and I are twins ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can tell that from a glance! Your faces are similar! ¡¹

    Especially in the bath where they¡¯re naked. There are no differing clothes.

    ¡¸ You think? I think that Eri-chan and I are different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san said that Rie-chan and my pussy feels different inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mine is tighter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stupid. Mine¡¯s the better one! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put that aside. You see, we¡¯re daughters of some stupid Yakuza from Kansai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just the ordinary ones. The average Yakuza and their group, actual scums. That includes both our parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Both of them are dead already though ¡¹

    The twins speak brightly.

    ¡¸ They became a bullet against the Yakuza boss, erased because they made a move on this family, the Kuromori house ¡¹

    ¡¸ They died so fast it was refreshing for them ¡¹

    Erica became speechless.

    ¡¸ So, Onii-san took Rie-chan and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, we have no other place to stay ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we go back to Kansai, the other scums who were friends with Father will mess us up ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in submission to Onii-san. We know that staying here will make us much happier compared to going back home ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if we¡¯re chased out of here, then we have no place to return to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s why we the twins are Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    The twins said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Do you understand? We¡¯re not playing around. We¡¯re put under a roof and fed three times a day¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Katsuko-neesan¡¯s food is delicious! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are also sweets! Ai-neesan¡¯s bread is also delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ We learn a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s kind, and they¡¯re all good people, so you can call this heaven ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s also kind. He¡¯s lewd, but he never does anything that we would hate ¡¹

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t do something the Yakuza would, like using whips, candles and other toys like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re called sex slaves, but we¡¯re not bullied for enjoyment, we enjoy sex together ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no complaints at all! Rather, I should say that we¡¯re grateful that we became Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re receiving so much fortune, so at least, we want to serve with our body or we¡¯ll be sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re no beggars, poor girls. Onii-san picked us up, and so we want to find something in ourselves too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we¡¯re doing our best as his sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ We even show up on TV in our swimsuits by his orders ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, only until swimsuit, we only show our naked bodies to Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, that¡¯s the enthusiasm Rie-chan ¡¹

    The twins said. Erica¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re here with that resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t go back to our home like Onee-san ¡¹

    Rie and Eri know Erica¡¯s family situation.

    Well, Arisu and Karen are from the same school so it won¡¯t be weird if they asked the two while they were house-sitting.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t talk about the other girls, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are many girls who have no other place but with Onii-san ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Like me ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ We sisters are the same too ¡¹

    Yomi added.

    ¡¸ Me, who lost the Kurama house, Mitama, and Kinuka too ¡¹

    Arisu said and looked at Karen.

    ¡¸ Karen has a home, but she has to stay in the mansion for her family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I also have to serve Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    The 12-year-old Karen speaks of her determination.

    Eri;

    ¡¸ Well, even if you have a home to return to, it¡¯s impossible to say ¡°I guess I don¡¯t want to join in¡± this late. You understand that, right? Onee-san? ¡¹

    She tells Erica.

    Erica gasps.

    ¡¸ That kind of half-baked determination isn¡¯t fit to become Onii-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Eri speaks in a low tone, then to Rie.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    She interrupts.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s now, Tsukiko-san and the group can use their strange powers to delete every memory of yours of Onii-san and this family you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s possible you know. Otome-chan¡¯s memory was completely wiped off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she forgot about us. It sure is an amazing power ¡¹

    Erica and Marika also watched Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power in action just a few hours ago.

    ¡¸ If you ask Tsukiko-san, you can still turn back you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although, the hymen won¡¯t go back ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you won¡¯t remember that you got deflowered so what¡¯s the problem? ¡¹

    The twins said. Erica¡¯s offended.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t go back! I¡¯ll stay as Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave! ¡¹

    She shouts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never forget the pain and embarrassment that I felt when I had sex for the first time today! I don¡¯t want to forget it, it¡¯s my precious memory! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, why are you not resolved Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why haven¡¯t you resolved yourself and swear to become Onii-san¡¯s slave? ¡¹

    The twins asked.

    ¡¸ I did! I mean, I already swore to Kuromori-sama even if you didn¡¯t tell me! I¡¯ll keep that promise until death! I¡¯m betting my life on that ¡¹

    Cutting off our relationship and erasing her memory means;

    Erica will forget her rare opportunity of meeting her sister, Marika.

    These sisters met with me as the intermediary, and they lost their virginity to me.

    ¡¸ What about the Onee-san over there? ¡¹

    Eri said. Marika;

    ¡¸ I also made a vow. ¡¹ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll serve Kuromori-sama for the time to come ¡¹

    Marika has the same thoughts.

    She can¡¯t forget about her sister this late.

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s good, well then ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go back to the topic, if you girls want to be in the family, then you¡¯ll have to follow the rule of ¡®everyone has to get along¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that even if you tell it again ¡¹

    Erica said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t get it. There are so many people in this family you know ¡¹

    Eri talks this time.

    ¡¸ These many people are normal in a school classroom, but there will be factions. Separating people who get along and don¡¯t ¡¹

    Factions.

    ¡¸ Also, there¡¯s aren¡¯t usually that many people with the ¡°Queen¡± personality, so even in school, there would be at most three or four groups ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, in our family, we¡¯re filled with talented ladies, and many of them reign as the ¡°Super Queens¡± But still, the rule is to get along, and so nobody fights, and they respect each other, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, well, there are still some groups that you can call factions ¡¹

    Rie looks at ARisu.

    ¡¸ Like, after coming back from a trip earlier this morning, team Arisu¡¯s formed before anyone noticed ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ARisu¡¯s the leader, Mitama and Kinuka, the former Kurama house team, and this morning, Karen joined in, now they¡¯re a team.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san¡¯s group is filled with just her sisters, and if you ask me, Agnes-chan is in the Team Takakura too ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s right. Agnes always has Luna and Koyomi-chan by her side.

    Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna, and their cousin, Koyomi-chan, and then Agnes are now a team.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in team Katsuko! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Mana¡¯s been learning housework from Katsuko-nee for the past 6 months.

    ¡¸ Ai too ¡¹

    Ai muttered.

    Ai¡¯s closer to Katsuko-nee through pastries.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m in Katsuko-oneesan¡¯s group ¡¹

    Ruriko says, but¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? But, aren¡¯t you also the type who wants to be a queen too, right? Ruri-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯re staying under Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s thumb so you could avoid fighting Mii-chan for control ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡­ But, I really do like learning how to do housework from Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko refutes in a hurry.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll remain satisfied in the Katsuko group, right? You want your own team, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Ruriko brought Erica.

    To make her followers.

    ¡¸ Well, putting Ruri-chan behind, Mii-chan and Mitchan are sure a master-servant team, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi have a really thick bond.

    ¡¸ But, Mii-chan actually wants to expand her domain too. Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are servants of the Kouzuki house, but recently, they keep in touch with Yo-chan directly ¡¹

    Jii-chan handed Kouzuki SS to me.

    Now, Shou-neechan¡¯s directly under my control.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan and Kana-chan seem to get along so they want to team up. If that¡¯s the case, Haiji-chan¡¯s joining them, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks Haiji who¡¯s dipping in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m no longer Mariko-sama¡¯s servant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, which team are you joining in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t thought of that yet ¡¹

    Nei asked. Haiji replied.

    ¡¸ There are girls who are just like Edie and me, who are the type who¡¯s satisfied with as independent, freely making contact with Yo-chan as we please ¡¹

    Yeah, sure, Edie gets along with Michi, but¡­

    She¡¯s basically a free spirit.

    Nei who gets along with Margo-san since before is also one of the free spirits in the family.

    Margo-san¡¯s self-reliant, and Nei¡¯s also independent.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s getting along with Yukino-chi but Megu-chan¡¯s essentially in team Katsuko. As for Yukino-chan, she¡¯s a free cat

    ¡¸ She sure is a cat, but she¡¯s a stray loafer cat ¡¹

    Mana talks about her sister, Yukino, that way.

    ¡¸ Either way, it¡¯s common to have factions ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, since everyone¡¯s raised from various environments, they have different personalities, and so it can¡¯t be helped that they¡¯ll go with girls who they will get along with ¡¹

    ¡¸ But even if there are groups, there¡¯s no intention of getting into fights. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rather, I¡¯m sure that whenever girls join in the family in the future, they¡¯ll surely be accepted in some group ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ And so, what about you two, what group are you in? ¡¹

    Mana asked.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re still thinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still considering which is the best one to go to ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still young so we can¡¯t be the leader of the group, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way, we want something at least the mid-boss status ¡¹

    ¡¸ That would mean team Katsuko is out of the question. I¡¯m here after all! ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ Right. It would be near-impossible for us to get into pastry and housework ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, so we¡¯re wondering if we should find a place in another group, or maybe Eri-chan and I can become like Nei-oneesan and become independent ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said with a smile and looked at Erica.

    ¡¸ With that said, Onee-san, you should look for your place in this family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Think about who you¡¯re most comfortable with, which group you want to join in, or maybe form a group yourself and become the leader. Think about it ¡¹

    I see. Eri and Rie.

    They¡¯re telling Marika and Erica to interact with each of the members of the family.

    Instead of facing the family without any thoughts.

    ¡¸ Right, I wonder which group I should join in? ¡¹

    Nagisa suddenly blurts out.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s boring to join in the group where Katsuko¡¯s the leader. Can anyone have me in their group? The child I¡¯ll give birth to next year will join that team too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, since you have Mao-chan, your child, maybe I should leave team Katsuko and join team Nagisa? ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    ¡¸ Sure, I welcome you ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles brightly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    In the end, after the questions the twins raised, the conversation in the bathroom turned lively.

    Marika talked assertively to Nagisa and Mana.

    Erica talked to Ruriko, Tsukiko, and Arisu¡¯s group.

    AS expected, Marika who¡¯s raised by a single mother goes with the girls raised from the ordinary household.

    As for Erica, who attended the super-high-class school, finds it easier to talk to Ruriko, and Tsukiko, the elegant shrine maiden.

    They¡¯re opening up.

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t have to make the story that dark ¡¹

    I tell Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. That¡¯s how we talk ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how we¡¯re raised ¡¹

    I get that, but still¡­

    I can tell that they deliberately picked the role of hated to relieve Erica and Marika¡¯s nervousness and make it easier for them to interact with the other girls.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Eri, Rie ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand why there¡¯s a need for thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it either ¡¹

    The twins smiled while saying that.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural that we¡¯ll do anything for Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, thanks ¡¹

    I embraced the two.

    ¡º Guys, how long are you going to take a bath, you should finish by now! ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ Oh my, she scolded us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, we¡¯re not joining team Katsuko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1168.

    Chapter 1168. In the Dark of the Night / Ice Creamer

    Everyone got out of the bath.

    Fortunately, the people who bathed with us tonight¡­

    The spoiled girls who ask me to wipe their bodies and put on their underwear, which are Agnes, Mao-chan, and Misuzu, aren¡¯t with us.

    Everyone wipes off the water from their body and switches to new underwear.

    Instead, Michi and Ai wiped my back.

    That¡¯s great.

    When Agnes is with us, she¡¯s going to make me towel all the other girls and put on their clothes as well.

    Agnes wants to be fair with everyone but, that would mean that I¡¯m going to put on all the girl¡¯s panties forever.

    As expected, I¡¯m already tired tonight.

    ¡¸ You see¡­we¡¯re already finished¡­preparing for the pastry¡­tomorrow ¡¹

    Ai whispers to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry about that., Everyone did all the work ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that Yoshida-kun works hard¡­so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Ai smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll just do the usual tomorrow, right? ¡¹

    Shaping the rested dough, then lining them on the pad to transfer them to the school bakery.

    ¡¸ Yes, but¡­you¡¯re tired, so it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go help out so Onii-chan should go to sleep now ¡¹

    Mana slides in and tells me.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m still fine. I feel bad to leave you to it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to exert yourself but Onii-chan, you¡¯re too tired now that I can feel it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can tell it even if we don¡¯t have Tsukiko-san¡¯s power ¡¹

    A lot has happened for the past two days this weekend.

    ¡¸ Besides, you still haven¡¯t finished dealing with the princess, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Mana looks at Erica.

    Yeah.

    Her elder sister, Marika¡¯s happily talking to Nagisa and Tsukiko, putting on her bathrobe, but¡­

    Erica looks lonely alone.

    ¡¸ Marika-san has a docile personality, but she¡¯s flexible. As for Erica-san, she has no experience in changing herself to match with the new environment ¡¹

    Mana speaks her analysis.

    ¡¸ I think things are a little different from what she imagined ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ She has a mental image of what a sex slave is ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Erica did read all the porno books in her Grandfather¡¯s library.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she imagines more of a manga harem ¡¹

    Mana agreed.

    ¡¸ She wasn¡¯t expecting everyone to be so friendly, also ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She wants to have a ¡°special relationship¡± with Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But, isn¡¯t ¡°sex slave and master¡± already a special one ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Onii-chan. I think that she¡¯s just surprised because Onii-chan had more women than she expected, and it¡¯s all beauties, wise, and confident women ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. Misuzu-oneesama, Ruriruri, Arisu-imouto or Karen-imouto, if she lines herself with the young ladies of nobility, she feels pride, but ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That girl is still a commoner in our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the daughter of the head of the top-notch auditing firm, and she¡¯s attending in your school, so she¡¯s no commoner ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s school doesn¡¯t enroll girls outside the nobility, and the families they accept.

    Even if one¡¯s a daughter of a man who suddenly became wealthy or a daughter of a celebrity, they¡¯ll fail the interview.

    Erica¡¯s enrolled in the school because her Grandfather deals with the nobility and they trust him.

    ¡¸ Ai is the commoner ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s father is working at a good company, but yeah, she¡¯s a commoner. An ordinary person.

    ¡¸ But, far from commoners, our mansion houses Eri-chan, Rie-chan, or me, children of criminals ¡¹

    Mana smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s her first time conversing with girls like the twins too ¡¹

    Right.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    The girl who can understand how Erica feels the most would be the other student in that school who isn¡¯t also a nobility, Mariko?

    No, Mariko has the blood of the Kanou house. Her mother¡¯s origin is from the Kanou house.

    If that¡¯s the case, Erica won¡¯t be accepting Mariko either.

    ¡¸ Oh, Arisu-chan called me ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Arisu, a junior in the same school talks to Erica.

    Team Arisu has Mitama, Kinuka, and Karen, they¡¯re gathering around Erica, wearing their bathrobes.

    ¡¸ Uhm, that girl¡­Arisu-san ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s right, Erica won¡¯t join the team Arisu.

    Arisu is a daughter of the Kurama house, which fell off, and so she can¡¯t go to that school anymore.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s 13, and Erica¡¯s 14.

    Erica, who wants to be the center of the place with her confidence can¡¯t accept a younger girl as her leader.

    Mitama and Kinuka, the former servants of the Kurama house, stays by Arisu¡¯s side.

    The 12-year-old Karen, who was the young lady of the Mizushima house, is much closer to Arisu than Erica.

    ¡¸ Maybe I should go over there ¡¹

    I feel like I have to step in.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s still too early ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, too early ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too early for Onii-chan to reach out a helping hand right now ¡¹

    Michi, Ai, and Mana said.

    ¡¸ She should be reaching the next stage ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Here, ice cream ¡¹

    After taking a bath, we went to the dining room¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s homemade ice cream is waiting.

    ¡¸ Papa, hurry! Hurry! ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just the members who entered the bath.

    Agnes, Luna and Koyomi-chan, Misuzu, Yoshiko-san, Mariko, Edie, Megu, and Yukino, Margo-san, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan are all here.

    Everyone¡¯s wearing pajamas.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s already asleep so let¡¯s keep it a secret that we ate ice cream tonight ¡¹

    Yeah, Mao-chan isn¡¯t here. Also, Minaho-neesan, who¡¯s staying over the new brothel tonight.

    Michi¡¯s elder sister, Kudou Haruka, and Tendou Otome, now Kendou Maria, are now lodging in the Kouzuki SS training building so they¡¯re not here.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, this way ¡¹

    Misuzu calls Erica.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Erica can¡¯t help but lower herself when her senior in school, a young lady of the Kouzuki house calls her.

    ¡¸ Okay, now distribute this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts the ice cream into a small dish and hands it to Megu and Luna and the girls.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Yukino never does anything at times like this.

    ¡¸ Here, Yoshi-kun¡¯s share ¡¹

    Megu brings my plate.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    Right, in the bathroom, Erica was facing the twins with a bitter look, so¡­

    The other girls who are familiar with Erica became easy to talk to.

    That¡¯s why even when the twins were a bit pushy on Erica, she still managed to make it through.

    Now, she¡¯s becoming accustomed to the type of girls she never met before.

    They prepared all the members so she can find a friendly conversation in the group.

    Most of the girls who welcomed at the entrance are people Erica never talked to before.

    ¡¸ Everyone has their ice cream, right? Okay, then Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks to me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not asking for a toast, but give us a comment at least ¡¹

    Eeeh?

    ¡¸ Well, when everyone¡¯s done eating, be sure to brush your teeth before sleeping ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already know that! ¡¹

    Yukino shouted.

    ¡¸ Also, don¡¯t talk that we ate ice cream tonight because Mao-chan will get angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that too! ¡¹

    Also, hmm.

    We¡¯re eating ice cream and yet it would be weird to say ¡°cheers¡±

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, READY, GO!!! ¡¹

    Everyone started eating ice cream from my cue.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, this isn¡¯t a speed-eating contest though ¡¹

    Nei laughed, but even so, she eats her ice cream

    ¡¸ Wow! What¡¯s this, so delicious! ¡¹

    ¡¸ For real! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama, this is delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s rich in milk ¡¹

    The contrast of the twins eating like there¡¯s no tomorrow and then Arisu and Karen who are eating elegantly is fun.

    ¡¸ We still have some left so you can ask for seconds ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the ice cream eaters, but¡­

    ¡¸ But you won¡¯t blame anyone if you get fat okay? ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t care if people call me a pig right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a happy pig ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s always been delicious food ever since coming to this house ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know right, Eri-chan buhibuhi ¡¹

    ¡¸ It sure is delicious! Rie-chan! Buhibuhi ¡¹

    Yeah, Katsuko-nee¡¯s ice cream is absurdly delicious

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan, why don¡¯t we sell this ice cream in school? I¡¯m sure that this will sell ¡¹

    Mana proposed, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ice cream needs a lot of hygiene control. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s just everyone here at home eating my homemade ice cream, but I¡¯m a little scared of going large production for the students in our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, we don¡¯t eat ice cream from abroad either ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Shou-neechan reacted.

    ¡¸ Foreign, especially privately run stores, have a high likelihood of upsetting your stomach. ¡¹

    Rei-chan added.

    Erica¡¯s listening to the conversation.

    As expected, she¡¯s confused with the atmosphere.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Dear ¡¹

    Nagisa brings Marika.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san called earlier, but instead of Minaho-san, I¡¯m the one going to visit Marika-san¡¯s mother in the hospital tomorrow ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s mother is a former prostitute of the Black Forest, and she¡¯s hospitalized because her body is sick.

    ¡¸ Morimoto-san contacted a lady who was in the mansion at the same time as Marika-san¡¯s mother. That way, Morimoto-san, that person, and I will come to visit her. ¡¹

    Morimoto-san is the old clerk working for the Black Forest. Nowadays, he¡¯s living with his wife in the house adjacent to the mansion.

    The mention of a lady¡­

    ¡¸ As expected, a former prostitute will make Marika-san¡¯s mother open up ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san sure is a former prostitute, but she¡¯s now the head of the Kuromori house. She belongs to the management side, so she will be cautious if Minaho comes over suddenly ¡¹

    I see. Marika¡¯s mother retired from prostitution during the time Shirasaka Sousuke was in control, so¡­

    Her image of the Black Forest management ranks is now poor.

    Besides, Minaho-neesan¡¯s atmosphere is a bit intense.

    It¡¯s much better to give the first greetings to Nagisa, a person with a warm personality.

    ¡¸ I will tell her that we¡¯re taking custody of Marika-san, but she will never become a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that Nagisa will deliver the talk smoothly.

    ¡¸ Then, tomorrow afternoon, we¡¯ll wait until Marika-san¡¯s school is over and then we¡¯ll go to the hospital ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, I want to go to the flower market in the morning, I need some flowers for urgent orders. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not free until afternoon ¡¹

    Oh, I also went and helped out Nagisa in the flower shop before.

    I couldn¡¯t go and help now since I have a morning routine in the bakery, but¡­

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan¡¯s coming with me, do you mind? ¡¹

    Haiji?

    ¡¸ Today, she helped me out in the shop a bit but I think that girl has the talent in business more than being a bodyguard ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Haiji who¡¯s eating ice cream next to Edie.

    ¡¸ So, I want to teach Haiji-chan the atmosphere of the market ¡¹

    Yeah. Haiji¡¯s the stubborn type, so¡­

    So it¡¯s better to bring a tolerant woman, like Nagisa, with her.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s also learning business in practice in Nagisa¡¯s shop ¡¹

    It¡¯s so she doesn¡¯t just look at the numbers but also directly at the faces of the customers.

    ¡¸ Yes, but, Mariko¡¯s a girl from a good family, so she can¡¯t just skip school and watch the work in the market, right? ¡¹

    If I recall correctly, the market opens up at 7 and continues until 10.

    She can¡¯t go to school if she does inspect that.

    Haiji¡¯s a bodyguard, or should I say that the bodyguard girls are all smart.

    Michi and Edie are both geniuses that can memorize a book after reading it once.

    Haiji too, she¡¯s a half-European girl, and yet her Japanese is perfect, and her intelligence is up there.

    She shouldn¡¯t have problems skipping school for just a day.

    It should give her some time away from Mariko too.

    ¡¸ Right. Take care of Haiji, Nagisa ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh my, in the end, she formed a team Nagisa ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s listening from the sides laughed.

    ¡¸ If Mariko-san will be in team Nagisa, then Kana-san will join in too, right? I recall those two talking about starting a business ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai seem to get along a lot.

    Kana-senpai stayed over last night but she went home today.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if possible, I want to join in Nagisa-san¡¯s team too ¡¹

    Marika who stands behind Nagisa speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Eh, Marika-san¡¯s joining team Nagisa too? ¡¹

    Mana shouted. It caught everyone¡¯s attention

    ¡¸ Team Katsuko¡¯s fun too! Mana¡¯s in that team! ¡¹

    Mana said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, uhm, everyone in team Katsuko is very energetic, so I¡¯m a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that, they¡¯re too powerful ¡¹

    Nagisa agreed.

    ¡¸ Besides, Nagisa knows a lot of arts, based from our conversation earlier, uhm ¡¹

    Nagisa has flower classes, and she knows a lot of art-related stuff.

    She probably talked about classical music, which is Marika¡¯s specialty.

    ¡¸ Also, uhm, I feel that you¡¯re a very reliable big sister ¡¹

    Nagisa built her shop a few years ago, and she¡¯s already succeeding in management.

    Nagisa¡¯s flower shop is a famous store.

    On the other hand, Katsuko-nee and my bakery business is still just a temporary business in the school cafeteria.

    Nagisa¡¯s on top when it comes to mature composure.

    Well, she¡¯s already a mother of Mao-chan for four years so she has that presence.

    ¡¸ Oh, so Jasmine¡¯s on Nagisa-san¡¯s team! ¡¹

    Nei said loudly.

    ¡¸ Why Jasmine? ¡¹

    Agnes takes the bite right away.

    ¡¸ Marika means Jasmine ¡¹

    Nei explained.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s good! I¡¯ll use Jasmine-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s good. Jasmine-oneechan has that cute image! ¡¹

    Luna adopted right away.

    ¡¸ Then we¡¯ll start calling you Jasmine-oneesan too ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s decided! Agnes will tell Mao-chan tomorrow ¡¹

    Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan, the trio decided.

    ¡¸ Why not? Erica-san and Marika-san is so complicated ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have Mariko-san too ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Hey, you girls are going to say that? ¡¹

    Mariko complained.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s you girls who are the hardest to figure out, it¡¯s Rie and Eri ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind us, we¡¯re a set ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, isn¡¯t that right, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Rie-chan ¡¹

    The twins looked at each other and laughed.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we now decided to call Marika-san as Jasmine-chan in our place, okay! ¡¹

    Nei tells everyone.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s blushing, embarrassed, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already decided so just give it up. Look at me, they call me Rei-chan in the house ¡¹

    Rei-chan, full name Fujimiya Reika, told Marika, now called Jasmine.

    ¡¸ Yes, just give it up! ¡¹

    Nei said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Why not? Everyone sees you as a cute girl so they¡¯re calling you as such. Right? ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Jasmine.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Jasmine accepted.

    ¡¸ Now Jasmine-chan¡¯s going to blend in with the family smoothly ¡¹

    Mana whispered to my ear.

    Yeah, Jasmine is good.

    The problem is¡­

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s staring at her sister, who mixed in the family ahead of her.

    ¡¸ Mana, which team do you think Erica suits best? ¡¹

    I asked Mana.

    Mana¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that depends on Ruri-oneechan ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I think Ruri-oneechan needs to muster her courage and leave team Katsuko and create her team ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, who¡¯s been left hanging around has no place unless Ruri-oneechan creates an independent force ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1169.

    Chapter 1169. In the Dark of the Night / Last Girl Standing

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, who¡¯s been left hanging around has no place unless Ruri-oneechan creates an independent force ¡¹

    Mana said. I¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko! ¡¹

    I called Ruriko who¡¯s eating ice cream on the other side of the table

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Ruriko comes to me right away.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s talk over there ¡¹

    I brought her to the sofa on the back of the room, away from the dining room

    If we speak softly here, the girls at the table won¡¯t hear us.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, can I? ¡¹

    Mana and Michi come over.

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I want to hear their opinion too.

    The four of us sat on the sofa.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s about Erica ¡¹

    I speak with a small voice.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, nothing in particular ¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a blank face.

    ¡¸ What should we do with Erica right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Onii-sama can make her to your preference ¡¹

    She replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Erica-san is just like me, Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Well, about that¡­

    Compared to her sister, Marika(Jasmine) who¡¯s blending into the family slowly¡­

    Erica still looks like she¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, what¡¯re you worried about? ¡¹

    Nei comes over, and she embraces me from behind the sofa I¡¯m sitting in.

    Nei¡¯s voluptuous breasts are pressed at the back of my head.

    ¡¸ Want Onee-chan to fix it? ¡¹

    Nei whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ You know what¡¯s up, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, I mean, I saw that from the beginning ¡¹

    Sure, Nei came with us to meet with Erica¡¯s parents.

    She should know the changes in Erica¡¯s state.

    ¡¸ I already mentioned that her image of being a sex slave is different from what she imagined ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course, that¡¯s a big reason, but there¡¯s another big point to look at ¡¹

    Nei lowers her voice so it¡¯s just us hearing her.

    ¡¸ First of all, when Erica-chan shouted that she wants to become Yo-chan¡¯s slave when she came here for the first time, that was just because her emotions bursts out because of all the things she¡¯s burdened with ¡¹

    Erica discovered that she isn¡¯t her parent¡¯s daughter.

    But, she can¡¯t talk to her parents either.

    Besides, if her father took away the shares that she received from her Grandfather¡¯s inheritance, the pension paid to her mother and sister would stop. Marika and her mother will have problems with their expenses.

    To resolve that problem, she came here to ask Ruriko and me a favor.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s interest in sex is true, but still, saying that she doesn¡¯t mind becoming a sex slave was just because she¡¯s reaching a standstill with her emotions ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Erica isn¡¯t stupid.

    She¡¯s impulsive, and her emotions drag her, but she¡¯s an intelligent girl.

    ¡¸ The deal was that the Kouzuki house and Kuromori house will use their powers to solve her family problem, in exchange for becoming my sex slave, right? ¡¹

    Erica doesn¡¯t think that people do things for her free of charge.

    That¡¯s why she presented herself for the transaction.

    ¡¸ Well that¡¯s that, but that¡¯s not all ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I think that there¡¯s also escapism involved in here. Now that she became Yo-chan¡¯s slave, she thinks that she can leave all the decisions for her to Yo-chan, maybe that¡¯s how she thinks? ¡¹

    Leaving everything to me as her escapism?

    ¡¸ That girl thought that she can¡¯t go back and live with her parents anymore after coming to this place. She¡¯s not their real child after all ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s still 14, and the inheritance she received from her grandfather won¡¯t be free to use until she reaches 20, and she has no place to go when she leaves her parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she came to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she was in escapism mode thinking of self-abandonment ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever happens next.¡± She hasn¡¯t decided on what she¡¯ll do in the future, and so her thoughts are filled with the idea that Yo-chan can decide everything for her because she¡¯s your slave now. Basically, she stopped thinking ¡¹

    Self-abandonment, Escapism mode.

    ¡¸ Well, Ruri-chan¡¯s here, and so she reckoned that there won¡¯t be hell for her, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean that she won¡¯t be killed, mutilated, forced to sell her body, or sold off to a foreign country, right? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Minaho-neesan planned to kill Mana after I raped her.

    And it¡¯s also true that she planned to sell off Yukino to a foreign slum brothel.

    ¡¸ But since Erica-chan¡¯s raised as a young lady, she¡¯s still naive in that sense. She¡¯s forecasting that Yo-chan will surely treasure her from the beginning. That¡¯s why, she thinks that becoming Yo-chan¡¯s slave is just a play, reenacting the world from the porno she¡¯s read ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. Erica-chan doesn¡¯t feel desperate, or should I say that she¡¯s more of a lived-in feel ¡¹

    Mana.

    ¡¸ I was the same when I was still Shirasaka Maika, I had no sense of reality, despite Onii-chan raping me multiple times. I thought that I just have to endure what¡¯s happening, talk appropriately, then if I manage to smooth things out, I can go back to my home and things will return the way they used to be ¡¹

    Back then, Mana pretended to be friendly, and yet, she was thinking of escaping.

    Minaho-neesan knows her real intention, and so she¡¯s been made to prostrate naked multiple times.

    ¡¸ After discovering that I can¡¯t go back to Shirasaka Maika¡¯s life, that it¡¯s over, Mana was so desperate. Mana was spared because of Onii-chan, and I know that it still hasn¡¯t changed. If Mana were to betray Onii-chan, Minaho-san will surely kill me off ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to think of that anymore. Mana¡¯s our family, and you¡¯re the next homemaker in the family ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Onii-chan. But, Mana really gets carried away easily. Therefore, I must not forget caution. Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave, I live to serve Onii-chan. If I deviate from that, Mana will kill Mana. I¡¯m unqualified to live if I betray Onii-chan ¡¹

    Saying that she looks at Yukino who¡¯s sitting a bit further than the table.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan and I know well the horror. Therefore, we never get conceited ¡¹

    Right.

    Yukino and Mana saw Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s execution.

    They know that the Black Forest is a criminal syndicate and that they have a fearsome power through their skin.

    ¡¸ Jasmine-chan too, she knows. Her mother came from the Black Forest, so she should¡¯ve told her a lot. She¡¯s found a resolution that she has to stay with this family after everything that¡¯s happened. In return, she knows that we¡¯ll never give up on her and her Mother when she joins us. That¡¯s why she¡¯s trying her best to blend in ¡¹

    Nei looked at Marika who¡¯s having a conversation with Nagisa and the girls.

    ¡¸ Even when the twins were bumping into Erica-chan in the bath earlier, she shows no desperation ¡¹

    Eri and Rie¡¯s parents died, and even if they go back to Kansai, the Yakuza will get them.

    ¡¸ If you stay here, there¡¯s hope in safety in the future. Those girls will work hard so they don¡¯t lose the benefit that Master gave them ¡¹ ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve all been through hard times in various places, put together by fate, and so we don¡¯t want to lose this happy place ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel the same way ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Me too. Onii-sama purchased me as a slave, and now my life is filled with roses. ¡¹ Therefore, I won¡¯t do anything that will make Onii-sama hate me, I can¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the law of everyone getting along has been established. Nobody wants to lose their happiness. And we all know that we can preserve that happiness when we cooperate. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t accept any selfish girls, and we know that protecting the harmony of the family is above all else ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, Erica-chan still doesn¡¯t understand that. Even when knowing the rule about getting along, she doesn¡¯t know how much we¡¯re desperate in following that rule ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that girl hasn¡¯t experienced anything scary ¡¹

    Mana muttered.

    ¡¸ Then, as for Erica-chan¡¯s biggest problem, it¡¯s all resolved ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ She found out that her father, mother, and her late grandfather were not hiding the truth of her birth from her out of spite. I mean, her father and mother didn¡¯t even know the truth. Furthermore, her father and mother still believe that she¡¯s their real daughter, not knowing the truth. So, Erica feels a little awkward since she¡¯ll remain family with her parents ¡¹

    If they discover that Erica is her Grandfather¡¯s child, then her parents will be shocked.

    Anna Kenichirou¡¯s still blood-related to Erica, but, his wife, Anna Kazumi-san has no blood relation with Erica at all.

    If she discovers the truth, that family may collapse.

    ¡¸ Her family¡¯s good now. Her stock problem is solved too. Far from that, she also met her sister she never met before. It¡¯s the greatest result for Erica-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. She said something like ¡°I¡¯ll become your sex slave¡± so suddenly because she¡¯s cornered, and yet, all of her worries are blown away ¡¹

    Mana nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why she¡¯s feeling disappointed. She became Yo-chan¡¯s sex slave out of the momentum, but now she feels ¡°huh, is this actually okay?¡± ¡°Should I really be here?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s grateful that Onii-chan saved her, but, she can¡¯t find the determination to live off as a sex slave form here on ¡¹

    ¡¸ What a miserable topic ¡¹

    Hearing Nei and Mana say that Michi added.

    ¡¸ Master, shall I motivate her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Motivate? How? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will teach her how to live as Master¡¯s slave from the beginning ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t. It¡¯ll only confuse Erica ¡¹

    The masochist Michi will only recite the pleasures of being punished to her.

    ¡¸ Mitchan shouldn¡¯t talk to her. Erica-chan has no sense of reality that she¡¯s now Yo-chan¡¯s slave. ¡¹ It would be like reading porno, where she¡¯d accept Mitchan¡¯s story as a different world from her reality ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Anything we tell Erica will just float around her head.

    ¡¸ So, Yo-chan has two choices ¡¹

    Nei looked at me with a straight face.

    ¡¸ First is to give up on Erica-chan, send her home. Tsukiko-san¡¯s power can still erase her memory right if it¡¯s now ¡¹

    Erasing the memories that she¡¯s my slave and her deflowering.

    To make her forget about us for convenience.

    ¡¸ The other one is to make Erica-chan understand the reality she¡¯s in. To give her self-awareness that she¡¯s Yo-chan¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, which will you pick, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t just erase Erica¡¯s memories. That will make Marika said ¡¹

    To Marika, Erica is her little sister she finally met.

    Marika resolved herself to join the family.

    So I can¡¯t just let go of Erica now.

    ¡¸ Besides, Erica sure had her worries resolved, but still, that girl is feeling in danger ¡¹

    I speak what I feel.

    ¡¸ Erica also can¡¯t live unless she¡¯s in this mansion. I took Erica in because she had that aura ¡¹

    We need to support Erica in her instability.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s decided ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, please take care of Erica-san, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile, but¡­

    ¡¸ RUriruri, you¡¯re wrong ¡¹

    Michi thought and looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I think that your attitude is what connects to Erica-imouto¡¯s confusion ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Michi? ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual dead-pan face.

    ¡¸ Earlier, when Erica-imouto became Master¡¯s sex slave, she misunderstood that she has to stop thinking and just leave all the decisions to Master, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can see that ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ I feel like Erica-imouto¡¯s mistaken perception is just like Ruriruri ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s blanking her thoughts and leaving all the decisions to me?

    ¡¸ Erica-imouto looks at Ruriruri and thinks that she¡¯ll become Master¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Oh, yeah.

    Ruriko¡¯s the young lady of the Kouzuki house, Erica¡¯s senior in school, and the one she consulted with her problems.

    ¡¸ I mean, wasn¡¯t it Ruri-chan who recommended that she becomes Yo-chan¡¯s slave, right? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then I can understand why Erica-chan misunderstands that she can just be a slave like Ruri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ A slave like me? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry to say but Ruri-chan, you depend on Yo-chan the most among the slaves. You leave all your requests to Yo-chan and believe that he can do it no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s because Onii-sama always leads everything to a good direction ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yo-chan isn¡¯t a superman. Ruri-chan relies on Yo-chan too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, even staying on team Katsuko is Ruri-oneechan¡¯s bad way of blocking thoughts ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Mana-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Ruri-oneechan, you actually should be making your team Ruriko instead ¡¹

    Mana speaks with a straight look. Ruriko¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been half a year already, besides, Misuzu-oneechan and Yoshiko-san are now living in the mansion, right? I don¡¯t think you can keep staying below Katsuko-oneechan anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Girls like Erica-chan should be under team Ruriko ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ When you stay under Katsuko-oneechan, you¡¯ll stop thinking and just wait for orders. You don¡¯t decide to do something that will be your responsibility ¡¹

    Ruriko criticized Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I mean, look at what happened now. You didn¡¯t consult Yo-chan and just brought Erica-chan in, and then saying ¡°Then please take care of the rest,¡± is the worst. It¡¯s okay to believe that Yo-chan can smooth it out but still, that just means that you stopped thinking. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that being a slave means that you don¡¯t think of anything, decide anything, and just wait for the Master¡¯s orders. You¡¯re a slave, so you need to figure out what master wants, and make a move instead of waiting for the order ¡¹

    Even Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, I¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko looked down and apologized to us.

    ¡¸ However, if I make team Ruriko, I might confront Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko factions have always been fighting inside the Kouzuki house.

    There are Ruriko¡¯s father¡¯s sudden death and Yoshiko-san¡¯s introduction as Jii-chan¡¯s third granddaughter¡­

    Also, Misuzu and Ruriko always look like they get along in public places, so¡­

    Currently, the oppositions in the Kouzuki house have calmed down.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want to stay under Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi, who¡¯s always been Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, is automatically in team Misuzu.

    If Misuzu and Ruriko were to be a leader in different teams, then there could be opposition in the family.

    Ruriko chose to be in team Katsuko because there would be no opposition to Misuzu if she remains there.

    ¡¸ But you see, if Ruri-chan doesn¡¯t become a leader, you¡¯ll bring trouble to the girls who don¡¯t have a place but under Ruri-chan ¡¹

    So is the argument.

    ¡¸ Please understand those girls too ¡¹

    That¡¯s not just Erica but also Yoshiko-san.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s been doing her best for half a year as the third daughter of the Kouzuki house, but¡­

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s been Ruriko¡¯s servant ever since she reached the age of discretion.

    As expected, it¡¯s most comfortable for her if she stays under Ruriko.

    Yoshiko-san has no strength to be the face of the family as the young lady of the Kouzuki house.

    She¡¯s not trained from childhood like Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Well, give it a thought since you have the chance ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Looking at the table, Yoshiko-san¡¯s looking at Ruriko worriedly.

    She¡¯s always worried about Ruriko all the time.

    Even now, Yoshiko-san sees Ruriko as her Master.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, we all ate sweet stuff so make sure to brush your teeth thoroughly! ¡¹

    Nagisa tells everyone in the washroom.

    Usually, everyone would be washing their teeth at random times, but¡­

    Everyone ate ice cream so we¡¯re all together.

    That said, the room we¡¯re using is used by the former prostitutes, so¡­

    Everyone has a bathroom in their rooms and they can brush their teeth there, and yet¡­

    For some reason, everyone¡¯s brushing their teeth in the washroom next to the large bath.

    Everyone¡¯s in their bathrobe or pajama. Beauties on all sides.

    Somehow, this is a thrilling sight in a sense.

    We¡¯re done washing our faces and brushing our teeth.

    ¡¸ Goodnight, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen come to me and greets me good night.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night ¡¹

    I kissed their lips that just finished brushing.

    ¡¸ Good night ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be going ahead ¡¹

    Kinuka and Mitama. I kissed off the team Arisu.

    ¡¸ Good night, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be going ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Luna, Koyomi-chan, Yomi, and Tsukiko. Team Tsukiko greets goodnight.

    I still haven¡¯t had sex with Koyomi-chan, so¡­

    I kissed Koyomi-chan on her cheeks.

    ¡¸ Good night, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes is also in this group.

    I kissed Agnes¡¯ puffed lips.

    ¡¸ Hmm! ¡¹

    I already taught her not to entwine her tongue when greeting good night.

    The girls I kissed returned to their rooms.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to have morning training tomorrow ¡¹

    I kissed Megu.

    ¡¸ Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll just sleep today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s in charge today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan and me, so no worries ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Please take care of him, Nagisa-oneesan. Yoshi-kun, Ai-chan and I decided to sleep together with Marika-san ¡¹

    Instead of sleeping by herself, she decided to sleep together with Marika in the guest room so Marika doesn¡¯t feel lonely.

    They¡¯re both in the same year so it should be okay.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡­will go to sleep ¡¹

    I kissed Ai too.

    ¡¸ Good night ¡¹

    Marika too.

    After kissing, Marika whispered to my ears.

    ¡¸ As for Erica-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯m already considering it ¡¹

    Marika felt relieved after hearing my response.

    Looking at Erica, she still looks confused.

    ¡¸ Hey, I want to go to sleep so hurry up! ¡¹

    Yukino tells me.

    No, you don¡¯t even have to kiss me good night and go back to your room.

    Yet, Yukino doesn¡¯t do that now.

    ¡¸ Just touch my stomach. It¡¯s your child after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night ¡¹

    I gently rubbed Yukino¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ I still have my night shift so I¡¯ll change clothes and go back to work. Reika, you can stay over tonight ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said and kissed me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, aren¡¯t you staying over in Kouzuki SS nearly every night? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS now belongs to you, so I just show my spirit of dedication to the company more than I ever did ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    I kissed Rei-chan too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go to sleep too. Goodnight Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Night ¡¹

    I kissed Edie and Haiji.

    Oh, Margo-san doesn¡¯t join this event so she¡¯s already done before anyone noticed.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll go ahead and prepare the bed ¡¹

    I kissed Nagisa too.

    ¡¸ Okay, me, me! I¡¯m next! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee too.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯ll go ahead. Good night ¡¹

    I don¡¯t kiss Yoshiko-san.

    She bows to me and goes back to her room.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll go sleep too! ¡¹

    Mana kissed me.

    ¡¸ Then, take care of the rest! ¡¹

    The rest;

    Nei, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, and Mariko.

    And Erica.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1170.

    Chapter 1170. In the Dark of the Night / Exposed Emotions

    The remaining girls are Nei, Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Mariko.

    And Erica.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, do you have some time before bed? ¡¹

    Misuzu calls me.

    ¡¸ Sure, I have time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please accompany us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll follow ¡¹

    Michi replied to Misuzu immediately.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? What¡¯s going on Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Mariko asked. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ I ask Danna-sama to watch me pee when it¡¯s evening, before sleeping, and morning, after waking up ¡¹

    She replies brightly.

    ¡¸ Before, we always do it all the time, but recently, Danna-sama¡¯s getting busy, so I ask him to watch when he has time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, your appearance while peeing? ¡¹

    Mariko looks like she¡¯s drawn back.

    ¡¸ Yes, I want Danna-sama to watch me in my most embarrassing appearance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm? What about the other one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! Yo-chan¡¯s not interested in that ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Me too, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s suitable to show ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Pooping is just too graphic. It might bring some kind of weird trauma to Yo-chan, besides ¡¹

    Nei looked at me.

    ¡¸ Even if Yo-chan¡¯s like this, he¡¯s not into some perverted sex. His sexual desires are normal. Even more than that, he never does anything that leaves damage to the body ¡¹

    Then, Michi;

    ¡¸ All abnormal sexual desires seek acts contrary to the natural reproductive activity. In other words, the act of inserting the male organ into the fertile female organ and ejaculating, that¡¯s the only correct reproductive act, so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. You don¡¯t get pregnant in anal sex, right? That¡¯s just biologically wrong. Besides, sticking the penis into a hole that twists poop creates damage. If you really wanted to do anal sex, then you need a lot of time to loosen up your anus, and put on a condom on the penis to make it slippery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it doesn¡¯t go in smoothly like in manga ¡¹

    Mariko nods.

    ¡¸ Manga? Mariko, you read that kind of manga? ¡¹

    I asked. Mariko blushed.

    ¡¸ It was just a rare chance, it just happened to have that scene! ¡¹

    Oh, she read BL.

    ¡¸ But, Oh. I see. So that¡¯s why Kou will have sex with Agnes-chan who has a small body, but since their body is developed well, you¡¯re sure that their body can withstand sex ¡¹

    Mariko changes the topic in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan and Luna-chan have some puffs in their chests. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Breasts have nothing to do with the body growth ¡¹

    The flat-chested Michi said dejectedly.

    ¡¸ I can serve even without breasts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Hmm, then I¡¯ll go join in too. I¡¯ll join you girls showing off how I pee to Kou ¡¹

    Mariko joins in.

    ¡¸ It looks fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go, Erica-san ¡¹

    Misuzu calls Erica.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll come too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pee too? ¡¹

    Erica asks Misuzu with a frightened face.

    ¡¸ If you want to, yes ¡¹

    Misuzu replies bluntly.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not forcing anyone in this mansion ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, come, you¡¯ll stay by Erica-san¡¯s side. You need to teach this girl what it means to be Danna-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I come too? I¡¯m not going to pee though ¡¹

    Nei said while smiling.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, you¡¯re welcome ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Back then, there was this girl who farted instead of peeing ¡¹

    Nei tells Mariko while going to the nearby toilet.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? How did you figure that out, Mariko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Yukino-san¡¯s the only one who¡¯s likely to have that kind of story ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess. Yukino-chi¡¯s have the Gods of comedy coming down to her sometimes ¡¹

    Behind the two who are talking happily, Ruriko walks together with Erica.

    Erica has no choice but to stay by Ruriko with this group.

    Everyone other than Nei and me are Erica¡¯s seniors at school.

    If she sticks with me, Misuzu and Michi will glare at her.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll start with me ¡¹

    Misuzu opens the door and enters.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama will be the only one in front, so everyone can¡¯t hear the sound ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Huh, what about the smell, Mii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only for Danna-sama too ¡¹

    Nei retorts. Misuzu replied.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu asks for a kiss while in the toilet.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I hold the door to the toilet, put my head inside, and kissed Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Ufu~ ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles bewitchingly, and then she lowers her pajama pants and panty.

    Her white thighs and crotch become exposed.

    Misuzu¡¯s puffed pubis and slit.

    ¡¸ Well then, please enjoy Misuzu¡¯s embarrassing appearance. Danna-sama; ¡¹

    Misuzu sits on the toilet bowl with her legs spread wide so I can see it.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuuu!!! ¡¹

    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­

    Steam rises from Misuzu¡¯s privates and her pee gushes out.

    It smells, but still, there doesn¡¯t seem to be problems with her health.

    I doubt that you can check someone¡¯s health from the volume and color of pee, but¡­

    ¡¸ Haaaaa ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes melt as she looks at me watches her pee.

    ¡¸ I love this moment. Danna-sama¡¯s watching me ¡¹

    Then, she finishes peeing

    I took out some toilet paper like usual.

    ¡¸ Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please ¡¹

    I wiped Misuzu¡¯s wet genitals.

    Then, tossed the paper into the trash.

    ¡¸ I love you Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me while still half-naked and kissed me.

    I pushed the flush while hugging Misuzu.

    Jawawawa¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, it¡¯s time to switch. ¡¹

    Turning around, Michi¡¯s already half-naked.

    Her cute stomach and hairless crotch, her smooth skin is exposed.

    ¡¸ Yes indeed. Thank you, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu kissed me again, put on her pajama, and left the toilet.

    ¡¸ Here I come ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s going to a Western-style toilet, and yet¡­

    She squats on the toilet seat, spreads her legs wide open like she¡¯s doing business with a Japanese-style toilet.

    ¡¸ I thought that Master can have a better view with this ¡¹

    Yeah, her slit sure is exposed.

    I mean, Michi, you¡¯re leaking liquids that are not even pee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always aroused when Master¡¯s watching ¡¹

    She¡¯s genuinely a masochist after all.

    ¡¸ Then, I will begin urinating! ¡¹

    Michi speaks like she¡¯s doing fire drill training and released her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Uuuu!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s tightly closed slit opens up, and warm liquid pours out from the flesh-colored insides.

    Potapotapota, shaaaaaa.

    Michi¡¯s pee has a healthy color and smell.

    ¡¸ Fuuu, thank you for watching ¡¹

    I also wipe Michi¡¯s crotch with paper.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also behaving spoiled to me, so we kissed multiple times.

    ¡¸ Next, it¡¯s my turn ¡¹

    Mariko enters the stall, replacing Michi

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko shows a bashful face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m embarrassed to have you watch me strip so look away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But I¡¯m going to watch you pee after that though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I looked back while thinking that Mariko¡¯s blushing face is cute.

    Oh, as expected.

    Erica¡¯s watching us do this peeing showcase meeting dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Mariko said, I turned around. Mariko also took off her pajamas and she¡¯s straddling on the toilet.

    ¡¸ Err¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s embarrassed that her body¡¯s stiff, she can¡¯t pee like that

    ¡¸ Mariko ¡¹

    I kneel before Mariko in the toilet seat and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath, don¡¯t worry, nobody other than us is in the toilet ¡¹

    The door¡¯s open, but¡­

    ¡¸ Now, take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Mariko and I breathe together and repeat.

    ¡¸ Now, loosen up your stomach ¡¹

    As soon as I say that¡­

    Tapo, potapota, shaaaaaaa¡­

    Mariko started peeing.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m peeing right in front of Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching, Mariko ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s pee pours inside the toilet bowl and it makes sounds and the steam smells.

    ¡¸ This is embarrassing, but I might get hooked on this. ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s also aroused with non-ordinary embarrassing acts.

    ¡¸ A-Ahn, it¡¯s embarrassing, and yet I can¡¯t stop peeing ¡¹

    Mariko released everything she¡¯s gathered in her bladder.

    ¡¸ Haaaa ¡¹

    Mariko sighs deeply, then I wiped off her crotch with toilet paper.

    ¡¸ Kou, I want to do this again. Next time, just the two of us ¡¹

    Mariko whispered to me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I embraced Mariko and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Well then¡­ ¡¹

    After I flushed the toilet, I washed my hands before Mariko who¡¯s ready to get out of the stall.

    ¡¸ Anyone else wants to pee while I watch? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll refrain from it tonight, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    Then, Erica;

    ¡¸ S-Should I do it? ¡¹

    She asks me with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Master asked if there¡¯s anyone else who wants to do it, and yet, you ask ¡°Should I?¡± I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good response ¡¹

    Michi told Erica.

    ¡¸ But, uhm ¡¹

    Erica;

    ¡¸ I-I¡­Erica is also Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s irrelevant ¡¹

    Mariko who put on her pajama goes out of the stall and told Erica.

    ¡¸ Kou asked Erica-san if you want to ¡¹

    Then, she hugged me from behind.

    ¡¸ Everyone calls themselves Kou¡¯s sex slaves, but, if it meant literally, then you¡¯d be sexually abused, right? A man dominating a woman, oppressing her ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, our relationship with Kou isn¡¯t like that. We have strong faith in each other. We¡¯re having a fun relationship with Kou ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ You see, Yo-chan¡¯s thinking that if we don¡¯t want to, then he won¡¯t force us to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if we say that we want something to Master, he will give it without hesitation nor bother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just as you¡¯ve seen now ¡¹

    Mariko, Nei, Michi, and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who wants to show myself peeing. Danna-sama responded to my request, and I¡¯m the one who asked for it ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing something I don¡¯t like. Even I enjoy my relationship with everyone ¡¹

    I tell the girls.

    ¡¸ I also feel happy that everyone seeks me, besides ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Michi, and Mariko looking after you girls while peeing is fun ¡¹

    I said. Ruriko speaks up.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. What we sex slaves should do isn¡¯t to demand Onii-sama what we want to do. We also need to promise things that will make Onii-sama enjoy together with what we want to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Enjoy together? ¡¹

    Erica mutters.

    ¡¸ Yes. What¡¯s fun for us that¡¯s fun for Master too. I believe that asking Master to have fun with us is something we should take pride in as his sex slave ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to tell Erica all the small details like do this, do that. I¡¯m Erica¡¯s Master now, but I have no intention of pressing down Erica and controlling your whole life. Rather, I want to know what Erica wants right now ¡¹

    I said. Mariko.

    ¡¸ Kou, you sure are weird. You¡¯re a Master of this many beauties in your harem, and yet, you have no desire to dominate them at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how the family goes smoothly ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s the keystone of our family, he¡¯s the alpha male lion that governs the females, but, he¡¯s no tyrant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reign, but not rule? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ No, he dues rule. He¡¯s very considerate and he always mediates between us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s the monarch with the motto of ¡°love the people¡± ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Besides, even if he doesn¡¯t have the desire to control, he has more of an attachment to the family more than anyone else. Even now, he¡¯s desperately trying to understand Erica-chan because she¡¯s already his woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Erica looked at me surprised.

    ¡¸ You became my slave, declared it in front of the camera, even took your virginity and came inside you, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯ve established a relationship. Rather, I know that I still have a lot I don¡¯t know about Erica. Our relationship has just begun, so it¡¯s natural to put the effort in trying to understand each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s just naive if you think that you can understand a woman after having sex with her one time.

    ¡¸ When I first met Erica today in the mansion, I felt that you¡¯re just doing things in desperation. That changed after discussing with Erica-san¡¯s parents and lawyer, changed after you had sex with me, you were strangely too excited after Ikeda-sensei gave you a checkup ¡¹

    Back then, it was just Nei, Marika, and me who were close to her.

    ¡¸ Then, when we came back to the mansion, and you were surrounded by the family, you suddenly felt dejected, depressed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s been watching you all this time ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Erica.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural. Erica¡¯s now my woman so I care. It¡¯s true for the other girls, but I¡¯m most worried about Erica right now. I don¡¯t even know what to worry about ¡¹

    I look straight at Erica.

    Erica looks at me too.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that you already have an idea, don¡¯t you, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ I heard this from Minaho-neesan before but she mentioned that dependency or addiction is just painful ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ For example, in alcoholism, it¡¯s not that they¡¯re happy as long as they¡¯re drinking, it¡¯s about being in a state where you can¡¯t stop drinking. Furthermore, drinking alcohol only eases the pain temporarily, it doesn¡¯t make it any easier ¡¹

    Erica looks at me in silence.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also true in sex. If you become a sex addict, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can forget about reality and soak up in the good emotions only while having sex. You¡¯re stuck in the mud and is sinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ The pleasure may be fleeting but the weight will linger ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Erica just lost her virginity, and so the pain still remains in her body. And yet, you asked Ikeda-sensei if you can have sex again tonight, right? ¡¹

    And Ikeda-sensei replied that it¡¯s okay for two or three more times.

    ¡¸ Does that mean that Erica wants to be a sex addict? When you first came here, you said ¡°please make me your sex slave,¡± and you thought that if I accepted it, I¡¯ll mess you up, violate you, and make your body addicted to sex? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes opened wide, but she¡¯s not saying anything.

    ¡¸ But, becoming a sex addict can¡¯t become your escapism. Sex isn¡¯t like that ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different from drugs, alcohol, or cigarettes. Those things are something you can do on your own, get hooked in, and sink into the mud alone, but Erica¡¯s having sex with me. I¡¯m always watching Erica, making you feel good with me, and Erica¡¯s going to look at me too. You¡¯ll never be able to do it alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I won¡¯t get addicted to sex with Erica even if we do it. I have this family I have to watch over. I can¡¯t let myself become addicted or I¡¯ll lose my touch with everything else ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I also saw Kuromori-sama¡¯s family ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes are in tears.

    ¡¸ There are so many cute people, and so Kuromori-sama can¡¯t entertain just Erica all the time, I can understand that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica, you¡¯re also a member of that group ¡¹

    I tell her.

    ¡¸ But I¡­Erica wanted Kuromori-sama¡¯s punishment ¡¹

    Punishment?

    ¡¸ After all, I¡­Erica¡¯s been a bad girl ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    So that¡¯s it.

    When Erica suddenly asked to become a sex slave.

    That self-abandonment attitude after¡­

    Even declaring herself as a sex slave and giving her virginity to me.

    That strange frolic after¡­

    If you trace it all back, there¡¯s one origin.

    ¡¸ I¡­a girl like me is born, and caused trouble to Father and Mother! ¡¹

    Erica discovered the secret to her birth.

    Instead of hating her grandfather who died with his secret¡­

    She cursed herself for being born with such a secret.

    She sees herself as a detestable existence.

    ¡¸ So you¡¯re okay with me violating you, making you a slave ¡¹

    Because to her, getting hurt is her punishment.

    ¡¸ I mean, I shouldn¡¯t have been born in this world! ¡¹

    A daughter of her grandfather and a prostitute her grandfather picked.

    Her parents don¡¯t know the truth about her.

    And she feels sorry for the parents who pour their love into her.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that Erica can tell the secret of her birth to her parents.

    If they discover that the daughter they¡¯re raising isn¡¯t blood-related to them, that the late previous generation was deceiving them¡­

    Erica¡¯s parents will fall into despair.

    Her family will collapse.

    That¡¯s why Erica will continue to keep the secret.

    That guilty feeling remains inside.

    That denies her existence.

    It changes into the strong emotion that she has to be punished.

    ¡¸ Okay, I see something now ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to bed. I¡¯ll go punish Erica ¡¹

    Erica;

    ¡¸ Yes, please violate Erica to your heart¡¯s content. Please bully Erica!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1171.

    Chapter 1171. In the Dark of the Night / Erica¡¯s sex slave training Part 1

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go back to my room ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you should accompany Erica-san until the end ¡¹

    Misuzu, the elder of the Kouzuki house¡¯s daughters, ordered Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, Michi, this is where we leave ¡¹

    Misuzu told the two.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? I want to watch until the end ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ I believe it would be harsh on Erica-san if many people are watching her ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at the frightened Erica and said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave this to Danna-sama and Ruriko, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Michi replied immediately, so Mariko;

    ¡¸ Okay, you¡¯re right. Erica-san might not be able to let out the things she hides deep inside her chest if we¡¯re there ¡¹

    Mariko said, then clinged to me.

    ¡¸ Well then, good night Kou ¡¹

    She kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi also asked for a goodnight kiss.

    ¡¸ Come here, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, master ¡¹

    I bent to match with Michi¡¯s small height and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, it¡¯s another good day thanks to you ¡¹

    Lastly, I also kissed Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Good night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night ¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu¡¯s soft body.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, you can stay in my room tonight. We have Michi¡¯s bed there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll also stay together tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take that offer. Let¡¯s have some girl talk until we get sleepy ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse us ¡¹

    Then, Misuzu, Michi, and Mariko left the room after a bow.

    The people left in the restroom are Ruriko, Erica, Nei, and me.

    ¡¸ Err, am I in the way? ¡¹

    Nei asks me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, come here ¡¹

    I called and whispered to her ears.

    ¡¸ Huh? Oh, you¡¯re right. Got it ¡¹

    Nei understood my intentions.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll get things prepared, I¡¯ll come later. Nagisa-oneechan and I are in charge tonight, so I¡¯ll carry you to bed where Nagisa¡¯s waiting when you get tired and collapsed ¡¹

    Oh yeah, Nagisa¡¯s waiting.

    My goal tonight is Nagisa¡¯s bed.

    I have to fire myself up until then.

    ¡¸ Well then, see you later Ruri-chan ¡¹

    Nei leaves.

    She¡¯ll come again later so she doesn¡¯t give me a good night¡¯s kiss.

    ¡¸ Well then, it¡¯s just us now ¡¹

    I looked at Erica and Ruriko.

    Erica is holding the hem of Ruriko¡¯s bathrobe, sticking to her.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, which room shall we go? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s go to the mirror room ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We moved to the mirror room.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    Erica looked inside the room, surprised.

    The walls are mirrors, but the beds, carpets, and furnishings are all first-class.

    This room was a sex playroom during the age of the Kuromori tower.

    The lights only illuminate the middle of the room, the area around the bed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to the bright area ¡¹

    We go to the middle of the room.

    ¡¸ While at it, this room is soundproof. No matter how much Erica shout and cries, it will not leak outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Erica looks at me nervously.

    ¡¸ Ruriko too, no filming for now. You¡¯ll join in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I won¡¯t let her do the filming.

    This time, we¡¯re going to show Erica that there will be no record remaining.

    That way, Erica can feel at ease.

    I sat on the antique chair next to the bed and sat down.

    Ruriko and Eruca are standing in the middle of the soft light.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Then, strip you two ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko replies before Erica could.

    ¡¸ Just take off the bathrobe, I¡¯ll do the underwear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Ruriko unfastens her bathrobe belt.

    ¡¸ Erica-san too, hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, y-yes ¡¹

    Erica takes off her belt too.

    ¡¸ Here you go, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko drops her bathrobe from the shoulders.

    She¡¯s wearing just a white panty, no bra.

    Her body is still young, and yet, after pouring so much semen on her for the past six months, her body is now filled with so much sexiness.

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    Erica drops her bathrobe.

    Her young body sure is thin.

    Despite that, her breasts sure assert themselves.

    In a few years, she¡¯ll grow voluptuous just like her sister. Marika.

    ¡¸ Erica, look at the mirror ¡¹

    I told Erica while still sitting.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san, look this way ¡¹

    Ruriko points at Erica to the mirror so I could see her expressions.

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at your naked self in the mirror ¡¹

    Only the middle of the room is lit up so Erica and Ruriko¡¯s naked body is clear in the mirror.

    ¡¸ After looking at yourself, what do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Erica-san doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m asking.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s lips already know my lips. Erica¡¯s nipples already remember the feeling of my tongue. Erica¡¯s pussy accepted my penis. Then, Erica¡¯s womb is now filled with my semen ¡¹

    Erica lost her virginity to me a few hours ago.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Erica touches her abdomen

    She recalls the feeling of my hot semen pouring inside her.

    ¡¸ Erica, you¡¯re no longer a virgin, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Erica became Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Erica looks at herself in the mirror.

    ¡¸ So, what changed in you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did anything change compared to yourself back when you were a virgin? ¡¹

    Erica.

    ¡¸ It hurts in my crotch. It¡¯s like something thick is still inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll go away after a week. That¡¯s just a problem in your body ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Apart from that, do you not feel anything that changed in you after experiencing sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­s-something changed, I think. Inside Erica ¡¹

    Erica looked down and said.

    ¡¸ Look at yourself in the mirror and look for it. ¡°Something might¡¯ve changed¡± is a preconception ¡¹

    It would be strange to think that nothing changed now that she¡¯s no longer a virgin.

    ¡¸ Take a good look at yourself and find it ¡¹

    Erica looked at herself in the mirror with a straight face, but¡­

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t probably not know. If you know that something¡¯s changed, then you¡¯ll see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t even know what happened in my body!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do you mean that nothing changed? ¡¹

    Ruriko asked next to Erica.

    ¡¸ Huh? But, Erica¡¯s no longer a virgin, and now a sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Erica¡¯s true self hasn¡¯t changed from before Onii-sama violated you ¡¹

    Ruriko tells her the truth.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s it. Sex doesn¡¯t change a person¡¯s essence ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, come here. We¡¯re having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Erica goes to bed and lies down her naked body.

    ¡¸ P-Please take care of me ¡¹

    Erica looked up at the ceiling and said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s tone is fed-up.

    ¡¸ How many times do we have to tell you to understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    She gets up in a hurry.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s us who¡¯s serving, it¡¯s not Onii-sama who¡¯s doing you. Do you not understand that we¡¯re sex slaves? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t understand, that¡¯s how Erica is right now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s been standing in a place where other people do things for her, and so her consciousness hasn¡¯t switched to a slave yet ¡¹

    Therefore, she always finds someone who¡¯ll protect her in the place.

    When she recognized Marika as her sister, then Marika;

    When she realized that she and Marika have different ways of thinking due to the different living environment, she went to me.

    And now, she¡¯s snuggling to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the slaves, so we¡¯ll take the initiative to serve Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, y-yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    She¡¯s so docile with Ruriko, that¡¯s because she¡¯s depending on her.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, show her an example ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama. Come here, Erica-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Ruriko kneels in front of me who¡¯s sitting on a chair.

    Erica gets off the bed too.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, excuse me ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s thin and long fingers unfasten my belt

    Then, she caresses my exposed chest.

    ¡¸ Ruriko loves the smell of Onii-sama¡¯s skin ¡¹

    Saying that she rubs her cheeks to my chest.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, may I serve by making it big with my mouth? ¡¹

    She looked up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure ¡¹

    I already ejaculated a lot today.

    If I need another one, I need some stimulus.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Ruriko said, then turned to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Erica-san has plenty of knowledge so you should know this, right? I¡¯m going to fellate Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s ¡°Blowjob¡± right? ¡¹

    Erica says it in the language of the porno¡¯s she¡¯s read with pleasure.

    ¡¸ The term fellatio became popular after it was used in the divorce trial of the comedy king, Chaplin ¡¹

    Erica said, but¡­

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need for the trivia, now watch ¡¹

    Ruriko lowers my briefs.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s surprised.

    Oh right, Erica only saw my penis when it was erect.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll suck it ¡¹

    Ruriko holds my penis with both hands.

    Then, she licks it like a kitten.

    She sucks and kisses with her springy lips.

    Holding only the glans in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Erica raised her voice after seeing my penis slowly grow.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it¡¯s delicious. Ruriko loves serving with her mouth, fellatio ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s charming eyes look up at me while serving with her lips.

    Before long, my penis reaches energy that points to the heavens.

    ¡¸ Ufu, it¡¯s lovely. Onii-sama ¡¹

    The beauty kisses my glans.

    Then.

    Now, Erica-san, do the same that I did

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    It¡¯s probably because Ruriko sucked it like it¡¯s natural.

    Or maybe, she just thinks that it¡¯s a normal act because of her knowledge of porno.

    Erica seems to have no resistance to fellatio.

    ¡¸ Come here, first is to greet Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Erica will serve with her mouth too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, lick it. Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ And then, you hold the root like this ¡¹

    Ruriko holds my penis.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Onii-sama¡¯s penis is very hot, now lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s tongue touches my glans timidly.

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re licking it like it¡¯s a candy bar. Katsuko-oneesama gave me intensive training half a year ago ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s fellatio skills are all taught by Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ When licking, you look at Onii-sama¡¯s face, and you need to find where he makes the face of pleasure on which part you lick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Erica looked at me. Crawling her tongue on my penis.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t ask Onii-sama where it feels good. We¡¯re his slaves, so we have to use our senses, feel Onii-sama, and understand him. That¡¯s what it means to serve ¡¹

    Ruriko teaches Erica gently.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    The young beauty does her best to use her mouth and tongue.

    Yeah, Erica¡¯s smart.

    She¡¯s able to reproduce Ruriko¡¯s fellatio she just saw now.

    However, she doesn¡¯t try to make any change.

    That¡¯s the kind of girl Erica is.

    She looks at things avant-garde and is a real conservative.

    ¡¸ Good, that¡¯s enough. Thanks ¡¹

    I tell Erica after confirming that my penis is erect.

    I patted Erica¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ O-Okoay ¡¹

    Erica lets go of my penis.

    She looks at me confused.

    ¡¸ Stand up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Erica stands before me.

    I¡¯m sitting so her cute breasts are now in my line of sight.

    I licked Erica¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Kyan~ ¡¹

    It¡¯s stiff. Erica¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸ Erica, turn to the right and then sit on my lap. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What?

    ¡¸ Just think of me as a chair and sit down ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    She¡¯s still wearing panties so there won¡¯t be an insertion.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s soft ass boards my lap while still afraid.

    ¡¸ More, sit properly ¡¹

    I hold Erica¡¯s hips and pull her.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    I pushed my erect penis on Erica¡¯s back and then stick her firmly to me.

    ¡¸ Look at the mirror again ¡¹

    I turn the body I¡¯m hugging to face straight into the mirror.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on with Erica right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama¡¯s embracing my naked body ¡¹

    Erica looked at herself in the mirror and replied.

    ¡¸ I see. So, what changed from earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica, how are you after learning the taste of my dick? ¡¹

    I whispered from Erica¡¯s back and asked her.

    ¡¸ It was a little salty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot, thick, and I thought that it¡¯s going to get inside of me again ¡¹

    I reach out to Erica¡¯s thighs and touch her panty¡¯s surface.

    It¡¯s drenched.

    ¡¸ That, Kuromori-sama¡¯s going to violate Erica again ¡¹

    Erica blushed, looked down.

    ¡¸ Look up. Erica, look at yourself in the mirror ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Erica looked up

    I look at the mirror from behind Erica too.

    Also, Erica¡¯s nape and the gap in her hair are visible to me.

    ¡¸ So, what kind of face are you making Erica? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s making a lewd face ¡¹

    Erica replied.

    ¡¸ Yes. But, what¡¯s different from Erica before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was Erica this lewd before becoming my slave? ¡¹

    She¡¯s read all of the obscene books from his late Grandfather¡¯s library, so¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica¡¯s lewd ¡¹

    ¡¸ You touched yourself before, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I did ¡¹

    She replies honestly.

    ¡¸ Have you ever looked at your face when you were masturbating? ¡¹

    I rub Erica¡¯s crotch on top of her panty.

    ¡¸ N-No. That¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that you were making the same face you¡¯re making now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    Erica watches me play with her.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Erica hasn¡¯t changed yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    My other hand is groping Erica¡¯s breasts.

    I¡¯m also licking Erica¡¯s nape from behind.

    ¡¸ Hyaa!! ¡¹

    Erica leaks out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t close your eyes, look at yourself in the mirror ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Erica watches her silliness with her big eyes.

    ¡¸ Yes, what you see in the mirror is reality. That¡¯s how you look, Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko, who¡¯s standing near us, tells Erica.

    ¡¸ From now on, you¡¯ll continue to look at yourself to watch the changes in yourself, in mind and body, as now that you¡¯ve become Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Yes, that¡¯s why we don¡¯t need a camera for this one.

    Erica has to carve it in her mind, even without a recording device.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    Erica stares at herself in the mirror as she leaks love nectar from her crotch.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1172.

    Chapter 1172. In the Dark of the Night / Erica¡¯s Sex Slave Training Part 2

    ¡¸ What¡¯s happening to Erica now? ¡¹

    Sitting naked, wearing only a panty, embraced from behind.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama¡¯s touching me ¡¹

    Erica stares at herself in the mirror.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s touching what? ¡¹

    My right hand is caressing Erica¡¯s crotch across her panty.

    My left hand is reaching Erica¡¯s cute breasts.

    ¡¸ M-My breasts, and down there. It¡¯s getting caressed ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, how do you feel? ¡¹

    I make my fingers move a bit more intensely, Erica¡¯s crotch is already drenched.

    Erica¡¯s nipples are also stiff.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I feel shivering. I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m wet, it¡¯s overflowing from deep inside, it doesn¡¯t stop ¡¹

    Erica says while her face is blushing from shame.

    However, her eyes grasp her naked self in the mirror.

    Erica can feel pleasure from the embarrassing situation.

    ¡¸ Can you feel my dick on your back? ¡¹

    I¡¯m grinding it on Erica¡¯s soft ass and back.

    ¡¸ Yes, i-it¡¯s hot ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ Good, now stand up ¡¹

    I ordered Erica.

    ¡¸ Stand, and face me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Erica gets up from my lap and stood up.

    Then, she turns to me with her trembling legs.

    Her eyes are melting from indecency.

    ¡¸ Take it off yourself ¡¹

    I ordered her to take off the last piece of panty on her.

    ¡¸ Erica, make preparations for me to violate you ¡¹

    I look at Erica while sitting on my chair.

    Erica¡¯s eyes are staring at me too.

    ¡¸ You want to have that kind of sex, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I said.

    Erica wishes for cruel sex, treating her like a sex slave.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, E-Erica¡¯s a bad girl, so please bully Erica as much as you please, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then take it off already! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Erica replied;

    ¡¸ Wrong, Erica-san, slaves respond with ¡°certainly¡± ¡¹

    Ruriko guides her from the side.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Certainly ¡¹

    Then, Erica grabbed her panty with her trembling hands.

    She¡¯s not afraid.

    She¡¯s aroused. What a lewd girl.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m taking it off! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s white hands pull down the fabric that¡¯s heavy from the love nectar.

    Erica¡¯s love nectar drips down from her thighs.

    Erica took off her panty one leg at a time.

    Each time, Erica¡¯s slit leaks out even more love nectar.

    That sour smell of this young woman¡¯s love nectar stimulates my nose.

    ¡¸ I-I took it off ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s face is embarrassed, but she¡¯s putting her hand down, standing before me without hiding her body.

    She¡¯s even more aroused that I¡¯m looking at her body.

    ¡¸ Good, now straddle on my lap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are we doing it now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re not yet having sex, just get on top for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, ah, no, certainly ¡¹

    Erica spreads her legs, and timidly sits on my lap, facing me.

    Her legs are spread out so I can see Erica¡¯s slit and its inside.

    ¡¸ Hold my dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s hands touched my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Now smear the juice from your insides to my penis. It¡¯s to make sure that it goes smoothly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Erica scoops some love nectar from her slit and gently rubs my glans.

    ¡¸ More, smear it all over. This thing will go inside Erica and grind your insides ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly¡­ ¡¹

    Erica continues to rub her love nectar while staring at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ What do I do? I feel like I¡¯m doing something so indecent. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica, I want to lick your nipples, come closer. Push the root of my dick to your slit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, yes ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s so aroused that her body can¡¯t move that smoothly.

    It can¡¯t be helped, so I grabbed Erica¡¯s ass and pull her.

    ¡¸ Hyaa! ¡¹

    My erect dick touches Erica¡¯s abdomen.

    I hold Erica¡¯s hips and bent her back so I can lick her nipples easier.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Then, I started licking Erica¡¯s pink nipples.

    I suck it stronger.

    ¡¸ Kyauu! Ah, aaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you like it when I lick your breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, watch me lick your breasts, suck your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I¡¯m doing lewd things! ¡¹

    I enjoyed Erica¡¯s both nipples until I get satisfied.

    While at it, I also satisfy myself with the softness of her breasts.

    Erica¡¯s skin is already flushed.

    Just rubbing my cheeks on her breasts and it¡¯s already warm.

    ¡¸ Erica ¡¹

    I hold Erica closer and kissed her lips.

    Erica¡¯s entwining our tongue aggressively.

    Yep.

    Her body¡¯s on fire.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s time ¡¹

    I said. Erica looked at me in the eye and;

    ¡¸ Yes, please violate me. Please mess up this bad Erica ¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸ Erica, stand up. Then, put your hands on the mattress and stick out your ass to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Erica doesn¡¯t know what it means.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re doing it standing from behind. I¡¯m going to bang you from behind while standing. Now hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ You pose yourself like this ¡¹

    Ruriko shows her an example.

    Yeah, she sticks out her ass on a nice angle, showing her beautiful body line.

    We¡¯ve had a variety of sex for the past six months already.

    ¡¸ Now, Erica-san, try it out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Erica also posed for standing sex.

    ¡¸ Now spread your legs, and then raise your hips so it becomes easier for Onii-sama to put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    Her smooth white ass sways in front of me.

    ¡¸ Good, that¡¯s enough height. Now raise your head and look straight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    This room is filled with mirrors so naturally, there¡¯s a mirror in her front too.

    Erica¡¯s standing naked, watching at her indecent figure, ready to accept a man¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, isn¡¯t this the fitting appearance to have a man violate you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Standing behind Erica, I can see her anus twitching.

    Lowering my gaze and I see her love nectar overflowing.

    ¡¸ Erica, show me that you want it. How do you want me to violate you? ¡¹

    I look at Erica¡¯s eyes in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s a bad girl. A useless girl. So, Master, I want Kuromori-sama to mess me up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Make it easier to understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rape. I want to be raped! ¡¹

    ¡¸ By whom? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama! Violate me! Rape me, Master!!! ¡¹

    I grab Erica¡¯s thin hips and rub my stiff glans on her slit.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s mucous membrane on her vagina felt the heat of my glans and she trembled.

    ¡¸ Here I go! ¡¹

    Zububububu!!!

    ¡¸ Gyauu!!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s face in the mirror warps from the shock of a foreign object inserting.

    ¡¸ I-It hurts! ¡¹

    Even if she¡¯s this wet, it still hasn¡¯t been a few hours since she lost her virginity.

    My glans is slipping into her vagina whose wound hasn¡¯t recovered yet.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s gripping the sheets of the bed she¡¯s resting her hand in.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes in the mirror are spilling tears.

    Even so¡­

    ¡¸ Hiii!!!! ¡¹

    Her narrowest part, where the hymen was earlier¡­

    The thickest part of my glans passes through¡­

    ¡¸ Kiii, hiii, ouch!!! ¡¹

    Scraping off what¡¯s left of her hymen, and my penis carves the shape on her still narrow pussy.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah!! ¡¹

    What¡¯s left is to push it in until the deepest part.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    My glans kissed with the entrance to Erica¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all in, Erica. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, yes ¡¹

    Erica replies to me while spilling tears.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be moving until you get accustomed to it. Lower your head, and look at where we are connected ¡¹

    Erica should be able to see the connected part in this pose.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Erica went from looking straight at the mirror down to her body, and she looks in between her breasts.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inside. That thick¡­Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis is inside Erica ¡¹

    I coil my arms around and whisper to Erica¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Erica, I think you already understand but you¡¯re such a lewd girl. Indecent ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Erica replies to me while leaking hot tears.

    ¡¸ Being such an obscene woman will only cause problems to the society, so, I¡¯ll be training you thoroughly ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you very much ¡¹

    I grabbed Erica¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Listen, what is sex to the indecent Erica? ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Err. ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s confused, and she looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ It means to be violated by Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. That¡¯s right. To Erica, sex means that Kuromori-sama¡¯s raping me ¡¹

    I massage Erica¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m the only one who can play with this lewd Erica. From now on, when you imagine sex, recall my face. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should be feeling me deep inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica¡¯s insides are filled with Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes check that her vagina¡¯s connected to me.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Kuromori-sama¡¯s violating me ¡¹

    ¡¸ From now on, I¡¯ll be using this pussy any time I want to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please use it. Please violate Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ And when Erica wants to do it, just tell me anytime. Prepare yourself so I can violate you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡­Yes! ¡¹

    Good. Erica¡¯s insides got even wetter.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving ¡¹

    I slowly begin moving my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, uuuu, kuuu ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s small body shakes.

    ¡¸ Aah, it¡¯s going in and out. Inside Erica. Ahn! It¡¯s so indecent! I¡­Iyaaan! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s looking at the connection once again.

    She¡¯s watching a man¡¯s penis go inside and outside her body.

    ¡¸ Erica, look up, don¡¯t look at the connection, but look at me who¡¯s violating you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Erica looked up.

    She sees herself in the mirror, violated intensely from behind like a beast.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa, aaaaah, this is embarrassing, so embarrassing!!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s vagina tightened up, clamping my penis.

    Erica¡¯s sweating on her skin.

    I slowly intensify my thrusts.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt, Erica? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The pain is good! Aaah more, please be crueler to me! Aaah, please bully Erica more! ¡¹

    Erica who¡¯s let loose, shouts loudly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, do it all you want! ¡¹

    I spanked Erica¡¯s ass with my abdomen.

    I scoop out Erica¡¯s insides with my penis!!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, break me! Please break this bad Erica! ¡¹

    The desire to ejaculate gushes from the inside.

    ¡¸ Erica, I¡¯m about to cum. I¡¯m going to cum inside Erica!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let it out! Please make it hotter inside Erica!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Look, watch me as I ejaculate inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly!!! ¡¹

    Cumming!!!

    ¡¸ Ah, so hot!!!! ¡¹

    It blows out like a water fountain.

    ¡¸ I can feel the hot stuff spreading deep inside my belly!!! ¡¹

    Second shot.

    Third shot.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m being filled! Ejaculating inside Erica!! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans rubs into the plump part of Erica¡¯s uterus.

    My smelly semen is filling up Erica¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaah, iyaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Erica watches me ejaculate inside her.

    She¡¯s watching at herself in the mirror.

    You can visit https://www.patreon.com/machineslicedbread if you want to support me and my translations

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1173.

    Chapter 1173. In the Dark of the Night / Erica¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± sex

    ¡¸ Uuuu, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I ejaculated until the last drop inside Erica¡¯s womb in a standing pose.

    ¡¸ Kuh! ¡¹

    I also squeezed out the remaining semen in my urethra by tightening up my ass.

    The sweat on my forehead falls into Erica¡¯s small back.

    ¡¸ Aaaaa ¡¹

    Erica leaked out her voice.

    ¡¸ Hmph ¡¹

    I mustered some strength on this tired body after ejaculation.

    I carry Erica¡¯s body while still connected to her.

    ¡¸ Kyaa!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s surprised.

    Her vagina clamped my penis.

    Ooh, her body¡¯s really light, as expected of girls her age.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, chair ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko brings the chair to my back.

    Therefore, I sat down on the chair while still holding Erica.

    ¡¸ Phew ¡¹

    The mirror shows the naked Erica, spreading her legs, and me, carrying her.

    Erica can see clearly my penis screwed inside her slit.

    The insides of her newly-deflowered pussy are twitching.

    ¡¸ Erica, I came inside you again ¡¹

    I whispered to Erica¡¯s ears

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it. It¡¯s hot, spreading inside me ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes are melting, watching her own silliness dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s amazing, I¡¯m really messed up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Touch where we are connected ¡¹

    I ordered. Erica;

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    She touches her slit with her small hands.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I really am violated ¡¹

    ¡¸ You wanted this, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who do you want to do it to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡­Erica is a slave for Kuromori-sama to rape ¡¹

    Erica breathes hotly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama. Please bully Erica more. It¡¯s okay even if it hurts, be crueler, please punish Erica lewdly ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s body is flaring with the flames of indecency.

    ¡¸ Why? Why does Erica want to be punished? ¡¹

    I ask while teasing Erica¡¯s breasts from behind.

    Our silliness is reflected in the mirror.

    Erica answers me across the mirror.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Erica¡¯s a bad girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you want to be punished because you¡¯re a bad girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, please, break Erica more. more! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That means that it¡¯s no longer a punishment ¡¹

    I speak clearly to Erica¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter how much we have sex like this, this will not be Erica¡¯s punishment. You¡¯ll just get addicted to sex, and it will not heal the thirst in your heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just listen for now ¡¹

    I gently pinched Erica¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s vagina clamps my penis again.

    Just a bit of pain is enough to cool down Erica.

    ¡¸ Erica, you said that you¡¯re a bad girl, but, what is it specifically that makes you a bad girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Erica falters.

    ¡¸ Erica can¡¯t answer, so I will say it. Erica, you lied to your Mother and Father. It¡¯s a lie that you had to get out, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you lied ¡¹

    The truth that Erica isn¡¯t her parent¡¯s daughter.

    The truth about Erica¡¯s grandfather having an illegitimate child, Mariko.

    She can¡¯t tell both to the Anna couple.

    If she does that, Erica¡¯s home will collapse. It will become hard for her to face her parents.

    That¡¯s why we used Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power to conceal the truth.

    And, Erica couldn¡¯t tell them the truth until the very end.

    She lied.

    ¡¸ Erica, that¡¯s the biggest reason why you think that you have to be punished, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s vaginal wall wrapping my penis starts constricting again.

    ¡¸ Besides, Erica¡¯s worried about her mother and father in the house. You discovered the truth about your birth that you were so troubled you ran away from home, but you still made your Father and Mother sad. That¡¯s Erica¡¯s sin. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Erica accepts it upfront.

    ¡¸ I..Erica, who¡¯s actually Grandfather¡¯s daughter, think that I can¡¯t live the same way with my father and mother again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Enough excuses. Erica did something wrong to her parents, and so you call yourself a bad girl, isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    I substitute with logic.

    Erica feels that she¡¯s immoral because;

    It¡¯s because she feels guilty that she¡¯s born from her Grandfather and a prostitute he chose.

    Erica lived a sunny life as the daughter of the Anna house, a leading auditing firm. That¡¯s why she feels guilty about her true origins.

    The girl who¡¯s so bright and gorgeous that she even has the title of ¡°star of the middle school¡± in the top school for young ladies in Japan.

    The fact that she isn¡¯t her parent¡¯s child is such a huge shock to Erica that she feels that everything she knows about herself has been denied.

    That¡¯s why she thinks that she¡¯s sinful, that she has to be punished, that she¡¯s a bad girl.

    However, nothing can be changed about Erica¡¯s birth.

    The truth is the truth.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    I¡¯ll just substitute the reason why Erica thinks that she has to be punished.

    ¡¸ Erica lied to her mother and father. You made them worry, and they still are. What a bad girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, I¡­ ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes are in tears.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry, look at the mirror ¡¹

    I ordered her with a strong tone.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Erica doing right now with me? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s legs spread wide and her crotch has my erect penis buried deeply.

    ¡¸ Erica is having sex with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Erica replies with a disconnecting voice.

    ¡¸ Even now, Erica¡¯s father is still worried about you. Erica¡¯s family. Despite that, you¡¯re feeling pleasure from being violated ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you in pleasure? You say that you want to be punished, and yet, you enjoy me violating you, you¡¯re drowning in sex! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry! Put up with it! ¡¹

    I embraced Erica¡¯s body from behind.

    ¡¸ Erica, no matter how much you have sex with me, that guilt inside your heart won¡¯t disappear. You won¡¯t fix that thirst in your heart. That¡¯s because you¡¯re still aware of the feeling of what you¡¯ve done to your parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as you don¡¯t say sorry to your parents, that guilt will not disappear! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to tell them the truth, you can keep the lie. But, you have to say that you¡¯re sorry, don¡¯t you? You made your father and mother worry! ¡¹

    The guilt that comes from the truth that she¡¯s not her parent¡¯s child can¡¯t be erased in any way.

    However, saying sorry should be able to cleanse off the ill feelings.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order. Erica, you¡¯re going to say sorry to your parents ¡¹

    I embraced Erica tightly and said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Before Erica could hesitate, I push even the situation further

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, come in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ I¡¯ve been waiting! ¡¹

    The door to the mirror room opened.

    Nei comes in from the corridor.

    ¡¸ Erica-chan, sorry but I gathered your stuff! Here you go ¡¹

    I asked Nei to bring over Erica¡¯s phone.

    ¡¸ Oh, wait a second. The room¡¯s isolating radio waves so I¡¯ll connect it to the mansion¡¯s system ¡¹

    Nei connects Erica¡¯s phone to a tiny machine.

    ¡¸ Now, that¡¯s good. You can start a call now and it¡¯ll act like a normal phone ¡¹

    Nei brings the phone to Erica.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, like this? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s surprised.

    We¡¯re naked, still having sex.

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re going to call your parents with your embarrassing figure reflected in the mirror ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s a bad girl so this is good enough ¡¹

    We¡¯re bringing Erica¡¯s guilt into shamefulness.

    ¡¸ Erica only needs to say sorry. Ruriko can take over the rest ¡¹

    I looked at Ruriko at my side.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama, I¡¯ll talk about the minute details ¡¹

    Ruriko nodded.

    ¡¸ Anyway, make a call. Do it yourself, with your hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it, Erica! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s trembling hands reached for the phone Nei handing to her.

    Her body¡¯s tense.

    Her vagina with my penis inside tightens again.

    At the same time.

    Erica¡¯s leaking more love nectar.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Erica calls her mother¡¯s number.

    And she pressed the call switch.

    Tuu, tuuu, tuuu, tuuu, tuuu¡­

    Purururururu, burururururu.

    The phone¡¯s picked up right away.

    ¡º Hello, Erica? Is this Erica? ¡»

    As soon as Erica heard her mother¡¯s voice.

    Nei hands the phone to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    Erica stares at her phone going away.

    ¡¸ Hello, this is Kouzuki Ruriko. I¡¯m sorry for calling this late. I borrowed Erica-san¡¯s phone to talk ¡¹

    Ruriko talks to Erica¡¯s mother with a calm voice.

    ¡¸ Erica, look at the mirror. Watch us have sex ¡¹

    I embrace Erica and said.

    ¡¸ Your parents are worried about you, and yet, my dick¡¯s inside you, Erica. Erica¡¯s insides are filled with my semen ¡¹

    I¡¯ll make her focus her guilt only on sex.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still in middle school, and yet, you asked to be raped, all while keeping it a secret to your parents. Erica sure is a bad girl ¡¹

    I whisper to Erica¡¯s ears while kneading her nipples.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Accept it, Erica, you can see everything in the mirror ¡¹

    I stick my ass from below and pierce Erica¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    At that moment, Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re sorry for earlier¡­yes, it¡¯s okay on our side. Please do not mind it ¡¹

    She¡¯s talking to Erica¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸ And so, uhm, Erica-san said that she wants to tell her father and mother something tonight¡­yes, and so I that¡¯s why I called ¡¹

    Erica trembles.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s here with me. So, can we call Anna Kenichirou-san too? Oh, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s father is in the same room it seems.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll give back the phone to Erica-san ¡¹

    Ruriko pushes the phone to Erica¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s turned stiff.

    Her eyes opened wide is reflected in the mirror.

    Her body¡¯s indecently violated by a man, legs spread wide, and filled by a man¡¯s semen.

    ¡º Erica, what¡¯s wrong? ¡»

    Erica heard her mother on the phone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Tears fall from Erica¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Mother, I¡¯m really sorry ¡¹

    She didn¡¯t say anything else.

    She conveys her apology to her mother.

    ¡º It¡¯s okay, Erica, I¡¯m sorry too ¡»

    Her mother¡¯s words just moisten Erica¡¯s heart further.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s Erica¡¯s fault. I¡¯m sorry, Erica¡¯s a bad girl, I¡¯m really sorry, Mother! ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s not true. No. Erica..oh, I¡¯ll give the phone to your father ¡»

    Erica¡¯s father probably also wants to hear his daughter¡¯s voice. So he took the phone from the mother.

    ¡º Erica, what¡¯s wrong? ¡»

    ¡¸ Father, I¡­.I¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Father!!! ¡¹

    Erica apologizes to her father while crying.

    ¡¸ I¡­Erica¡¯s been a bad girl. I¡¯m such a vulgar girl, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!! ¡¹

    ¡º That¡¯s not true. Erica, you¡¯re my amazing daughter. My prided daughter. My angel of a daughter ¡»

    I¡¯m violating the angel right now.

    Her womb is filled with my semen.

    ¡¸ Wrong, I¡¯m really sorry! Father, I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Erica talks while crying.

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko took the phone from Erica as I ordered.

    ¡¸ This is Ruriko. Erica-san¡¯s become a bit emotional¡­yes, it seemed that she wanted to apologize to her mother and father, by all means, tonight¡­yes, what a kind girl she is indeed ¡¹

    Hearing Ruriko says that Erica cries even more.

    ¡¸ She will return home tomorrow. She will need a change of clothes and study tools even if she lives here. Yes, she will stay with us half of the week,m and she will return home on the remaining days, that hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s just that tomorrow, she should have time to talk to her father and mother. Yes, if you¡¯d please. Yes, please do not mind us, let the Kouzuki house take care of it ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s parents think that Erica¡¯s in the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that it would be impossible today, but. I think that Erica-san can rest with refreshed feelings. She mentioned that she really wanted to apologize to her parents. Yes, I¡¯ll accompany her tomorrow. Yes, I¡¯m sorry for the late call. Thank you, good night ¡¹

    Ruriko ended the call.

    In that moment;

    ¡¸ Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Uwaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Erica cries out loudly. She¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! Father! Mother!!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Muguu!! ¡¹

    I stand up from the chair while carrying Erica.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Erica stopped crying out of surprise.

    I then tossed Erica¡¯s body to the bed.

    My dick got pulled out of Erica¡¯s pussy so her love nectar and semen flew around.

    ¡¸ Hyaa!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s body got tossed facing up.

    I also get on the bed.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Erica looked up at me in surprise. I¡­

    ¡¸ Erica, this is how a real rape is! ¡¹

    I pushed Erica down and get on top of her.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaaa! Not now!! ¡¹

    I opened Erica¡¯s struggling legs.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaaa! No more!!! ¡¹

    I shoved my penis again.

    ¡¸ Agyaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Erica raised a cutely monster shriek.

    ¡¸ I-It hurts! ¡¹

    This time, I push it all in with all my strength in one go.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this! No! Aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    I push down Erica¡¯s body¡­

    Then I thrust my hips roughly.

    ¡¸ Hii, hiii, hiii! Help me! Father! Mother!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Open your eyes! Look at who¡¯s violating you! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s teary eyes look up at me.

    ¡¸ Erica! Erica!! ¡¹

    Our hands stack together and Erica held my hand tightly.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaah, guaaaaa ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s shouting with all her might.

    Tears spill from her eyes, but still, she looks up at me.

    ¡¸ I¡­aaaah, I¡¯m a bad girl, I¡¯m such a bad girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, good that you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauu!! Auuuu, aaaah, aaah, Mother!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s small body sways to each of my thrusts.

    Her cute breasts sway too.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa! Aaaaah! Auuuuu, ouch!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s enduring the pain.

    ¡¸ Erica, I¡¯m going to cum inside you again!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, iyaaaaaa no more!!!! ¡¹

    Though she says that, Erica¡¯s womb wants me.

    Erica¡¯s clamping her abdomen, tightening up her narrow vagina further.

    ¡¸ Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Father!!! ¡¹

    Byururururu!!!

    ¡¸ Hmmmmmm!!!!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s deepest part can feel the spray.

    Byururururu!! Byrururururu!!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Erica continues to apologize while accepting my cloudy liquid in her body.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I looked at Erica.

    She¡¯s in tears, looking at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Erica ¡¹

    I fell on top of Erica, exhausted.

    I¡¯m at my limit.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Erica embraced me.

    She gently pats my back.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, were you able to feel refreshed from that sex? ¡¹

    I asked Erica while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think ¡¹

    Erica looks at my sweating face and replied with a straight look.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to stay s Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡­Erica understood that she¡¯s a bad girl, an indecent girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, shut up ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mess around, you¡¯re mine already, Erica. You¡¯re not going to leave me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, I have no intention of letting you go at all. Even if Erica doesn¡¯t want it, you¡¯ll only have sex with me and nobody else ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like you. If that wasn¡¯t the case, would I really fuck you this much? Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    My sweat isn¡¯t stopping.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, please be honest ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯re saying the wrong thing you should be telling Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei added.

    Then, Erica;

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She apologized to me too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    I embrace Erica¡¯s body with the last strength I have.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Erica ¡¹

    Then, I kissed Erica.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you should take a rest. Erica-chan too, it¡¯s going to be heavy but hold it for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I fell exhausted on Erica¡¯s soft and warm body.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s heart is beating so fast ¡¹

    Erica can hear my heartbeat.

    My sweat doesn¡¯t stop either.

    Erica¡¯s naked body is wet from my sweat.

    ¡¸ Give me a moment, I¡¯ll bring water ¡¹

    Nei goes to the refrigerator on the wall of the mirror-filled room.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, Ruri-chan, which drinks do you want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you, Erica would like water please ¡¹

    Erica replies while I¡¯m still on her.

    ¡¸ Me too, water please ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Okay, gimme a sec ¡¹

    Nei brings several bottles of water.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, gimme a moment ¡¹

    Nei takes off the cap of the bottle, puts water in her mouth.

    And makes me drink mouth-to-mouth.

    Aaah, that cold drink brings me to life.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, do it on Erica-chan too ¡¹

    Nei pours water from her mouth to mine.

    Then, I poured that water into Erica¡¯s mouth.

    I hear her throat gulp.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Erica smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I like Kuromori-sama. I fell in love ¡¹

    Erica;

    ¡¸ I like you too Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much. I¡¯ll serve you for the rest of my life so please love me for the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course, ¡¹

    Finally, my sweat stopped.

    My heart calmed down too.

    ¡¸ Erica, I¡¯m pulling out. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel a bit lonely ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can just do it again. We¡¯re going to have sex for long anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll have sex with only Kuromori-sama from now on ¡¹

    I get up and pull my penis from Erica¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Auu! ¡¹

    Erica leaked out a small voice as soon as I pull my glans from her entrance.

    My penis that¡¯s lost its strength, falls off.

    After a moment, the two rounds¡¯ worth of semen spills out from Erica¡¯s entrance.

    There¡¯s a bit more blood in it.

    This is our second time having sex after all.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that it was Kuromori-sama. The man I offer my life to ¡¹

    Erica looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much Kuromori-sama. And I¡¯m also sorry! Erica¡¯s been a troublesome girl, so I¡¯ll apologize beforehand, but of course, I¡¯ll still apologize in the future. I¡¯m sorry! Really sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. You can cause as much trouble as you want, after all, you¡¯re my woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry, and please take care of me! ¡¹

    Anyway, she¡¯s able to take out the negative emotions in her chest.

    That¡¯s good.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, allow me to wipe your body ¡¹

    Ruriko brings in a clean towel, and wipes my crotch, dirty from sweat, love nectar, and semen.

    ¡¸ Oh, Misuzu-sama, Erica will do it ¡¹

    Erica tries to get up, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, ouch ¡¹

    She holds her hips in pain.

    ¡¸ Take a rest, for now, you just lost your virginity and you pushed yourself hard ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Also, from now on, you¡¯re to call me ¡°Ruriko-oneesama¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, Nei-chan or Nei-oneesama is okay ¡¹

    Nei said and smiled.

    ¡¸ With this, you now are family ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, earlier, she was taking distance.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko-oneesama, Nei-oneesama, I may be inexperienced but please take care of me ¡¹

    Erica nodded at her two elder sisters.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1174.

    Chapter 1174. And Now, A Bright Morning / Good Night, Good Morning.

    ¡¸ Well then, take Erica-chan, Ruri-chan ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneechan and I are in charge of Yo-chan tonight! It¡¯s about time we go back, Nagisa-oneechan¡¯s waiting in the room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Ruriko agreed.

    And¡­

    ¡¸ Erica, let¡¯s go back to my room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But I want to feel Kuromori-sama more ¡¹

    Erica rubs her naked body to me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be selfish, Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, it¡¯s ¡°Everyone gets along,¡± right? I just wanted to say that ¡¹

    Erica said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s turn will soon be decided, besides, if you really can¡¯t hold back, then just tell me ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, we can just change who¡¯s in turn, or ask the girl who¡¯s in turn to serve Yo-chan together! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand. Ah, it hurts! ¡¹

    Erica gets up from the bed and holds her hips.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Take it slow and rest tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly! Ufufu ¡¹

    Erica looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Erica will say ¡°Certainly¡± only to Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It makes you happy, doesn¡¯t it? The reality of the special relationship with Onii-sama is sinking in, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko-oneesama! Erica is Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave! Kyaha! I¡¯m so happy! ¡¹

    Our bonds become stronger, thicker when we had more sex.

    ¡¸ Come here Erica, I¡¯ll put on your bathrobe on you ¡¹

    Ruriko puts on the bathrobe Erica took off, as Erica¡¯s still feeling pain in her crotch and hips.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, do I smell? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s body is sticky from sweat, love nectar, and semen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I like this smell too. It¡¯s the smell of sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to my room. Erica, we¡¯re going to talk a lot about the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Discussing with me? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s surprised. Ruriko;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll set up team Ruriko. Will you join my team, Erica? ¡¹

    Those words were encouraging.

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯re okay with me ¡¹

    Erica consented immediately.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Ruriko-oneesama ¡¹

    Erica embraced Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s so happy that Ruriko-sama became my big sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, my best regards ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got this. You can go ahead, Ruriko-chan. Yo-chan needs a bit of rest ¡¹

    Nei fans me with her hand.

    ¡¸ Hey, Ruriko-oneesama, while you¡¯re at it, why don¡¯t you scout Nei-oneesama in your team too? ¡¹

    Erica said something unthinkable.

    ¡¸ Erica, that¡¯s not allowed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Nei-oneesama¡¯s kind, beautiful, lively, and she loves Kuromori-sama, and I think that she¡¯s going to be welcome to enter our team, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, but you know, I¡¯m that no feelings, no-life, needless rush girl. I¡¯m originally a one-man army. Because this life is worth three billion Guilders ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Guilders? ¡¹

    Erica asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the currency of the Astragalus Galaxy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Astra? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Leo¡¯s brother. That¡¯s not Astragalus Galaxy but it¡¯s L77 Leo! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    Erica looked at Ruriko¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Nei-oneesama¡¯s free, so that¡¯s why she¡¯s our big sister. I¡¯d feel sorry if she joins our team ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks gently.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, I¡¯ve been under Katsuko-oneesama¡¯s care for the past half-year, forgetting my duty as the daughter of the Kouzuki house. I¡¯m truly sorry, Onii-sama ¡¹

    She bows her head to me.

    Misuzu is Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter from his second son.

    Misuzu has Michi, her loyal servant.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t need to compete with Misuzu, but still, Ruriko should make her own team.

    It¡¯s to carry the huge Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. I think that your experience for the past six months is necessary to you Ruriko ¡¹

    Ruriko lived in a world where it¡¯s just her and Yoshiko-san, her attendant, but¡­

    But, when Katsuko-nee guarded her, she¡¯s able to experience various things by herself.

    From a life where everything is done by her servants, to being able to do housework by herself.

    ¡¸ You can accumulate anything and so there¡¯s nothing futile ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as Onii-sama says ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s about time for Ruriko to wake up or I¡¯d feel sorry for Yoshiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can understand that ¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a straight look.

    Ruriko went to team Katsuko, and so Yoshiko-san had no place to go, she was alone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to Yoshiko-oneesama tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you should ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, then if you¡¯d excuse us. Good Night ¡¹

    Ruriko hugged me and kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ Ah, Erica too. Good night, Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Erica kissed me too.

    ¡¸ Well then, Ruri-chan, Erica-chan, good night ¡¹

    Nei smiled at the two.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Ruriko and Erica left the Mirror Room.

    As soon as the door closed down;

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, I¡¯m so tired!!! ¡¹

    I sprawled down on the bed.

    So sleepy. I might go to sleep now.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan, get yourself together. We¡¯re going to Nagisa-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei massages my shoulders.

    ¡¸ If you sleep in between Nagisa-oneechan and me then you can sleep even more soundly! ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    Both of them compete for the first and second most glamorous bodies among my women.

    ¡¸ You can make me your body pillow ¡¹

    Ooh.

    I want to sleep wrapped in Nei and Nagisa¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s hold out for a little longer! ¡¹

    I fired myself up and get up.

    ¡¸ Yep, that¡¯s great. Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei puts on my bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, water ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, Yo-chan ¡¹

    She handed me the bottle from earlier.

    I drank it in one go.

    I resupply myself with water and sweat out at the same time.

    Man, my body feels heavy.

    I¡¯ve had too much sex this weekend.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    After drinking up water, I get up from the bed.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-chan¡¯s with you. Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Nei holds my hand with a smile.

    We walk out of the room and to the corridor.

    Nagisa should be waiting in my room.

    Nagisa¡¯s leaving early tomorrow so it should be okay for her to sleep early, but¡­

    She¡¯s been waiting for me.

    Nagisa¡¯s that kind of woman. She¡¯s my wife after all.

    ¡¸ Here, here, Yo-chan, walk steadily ¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to have sex with them tonight, just sleep.

    Furthermore, thinking that it¡¯s okay to show my improper self to Nei and Nagisa;

    My body loses strength, turned unsteady.

    Oh, when Ruriko and Erica were present, I was straining myself so I won¡¯t betray their expectations of me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, let¡¯s go, Onee-chan¡¯s guiding you ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s watching me attentively as we walk through the dark corridor at night.

    I go to my bedroom.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ve arrived ¡¹

    After some time, I managed to arrive at the room to my door.

    Nei knocked to let Nagisa know from the inside.

    The door opened.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneechan, thank you for waiting. I brought Yo-chan! ¡¹

    And inside;

    ¡¸ Wow!! ¡¹

    Err¡­

    Nagisa doesn¡¯t say ¡°wow,¡± right?

    The girl who says ¡°wow¡± in our family. I mean, this voice;

    ¡¸ Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno! ¡¹

    Looking inside the room, Nagisa and Agnes are sitting in the chair, reading something

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I studied a lot today so I can¡¯t sleep yet! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ So, I came to Papa¡¯s room! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I was teaching her arithmetic ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Err, Agnes¡­ ¡¹

    I ask timidly.

    ¡¸ Could it be that you want to have sex? ¡¹

    Agnes half a year ago was so mentally unstable.

    She¡¯d come to me and ask ¡°Papa, sex¡± right away.

    We had sex nearly every day.

    But recently, she¡¯s calmed down, but¡­

    ¡¸ Hmm, it¡¯s okay if we just sleep together. ¡¹

    Agnes replies.

    ¡¸ Agnes will surely sleep soundly when sleeping together with Papa! ¡¹

    She smiled like an angel.

    ¡¸ I see me too. I feel like I can sleep in peace when I¡¯m with Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s go to sleep! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, do you mind? Instead of three, now it¡¯s four of us sleeping ¡¹

    Nagisa asks Nei.

    ¡¸ No problem at all! ¡¹

    My bed is extra-large, because I use it to have sex with multiple people, so there¡¯s no problem fitting four people in here to sleep.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go to sleep ¡¹

    I flopped in the middle of the bed.

    It¡¯s my bed, I won¡¯t move until morning.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes jumps next to me.

    ¡¸ It smells like Papa. Sniff, Sniff. You had sex with Erica-chan, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹1

    Agnes noticed the smell of sex in my skin.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I wanted to wash it off, but today ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, just do it tomorrow ¡¹

    Nagisa also lies down on the bed.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t mind it at all. We know that you¡¯re just doing your best ¡¹

    She embraces my back tightly.

    Ooh, Nagisa¡¯s soft body and warm skin heal me.

    ¡¸ Agnes will also give a tight hug! ¡¹

    Agnes embraces me in front.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll turn off the lights! ¡¹

    Nei turns off the lights.

    Then, she goes to bed too

    ¡¸ Good night, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night, Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Night, Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Nagisa ¡¹

    Feeling the warmth of my three women¡­

    My consciousness fell asleep.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Hmm.

    Hmmmm.

    The windows are already bright.

    It¡¯s morning now.

    Pecha, pecha, pecha.

    Chiro, chiro.

    Huh? What¡¯s this sensation?

    ¡¸ Good Morning Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me while licking my dick.

    And¡­

    ¡¸ G-Good morning ¡¹

    Another girl is fellating me.

    It¡¯s Marika in her Pajamas

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s up, Marika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I have to go back to the dorm before school begins, so.. ¡¹

    Oh right, Marika¡¯s living in the music high school dorm.

    She¡¯s staying over yesterday, but since it¡¯s already Monday today, she has to go back to the dorm before the opening.

    ¡¸ And uhm, I can¡¯t go back here until the next weekend, so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Jasmine-chan said that she can¡¯t come until Friday night! ¡¹

    Well, dorm students aren¡¯t allowed to stay overnight somewhere unless it¡¯s the weekend.

    ¡¸ Jasmine-chan, you should just live here ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s complicated ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ Once your sick mother is discharged from the hospital, you can come here with your mother and live in this mansion ¡¹

    Looking around, I see Nei lying on the bed, watching us with a smile.

    ¡¸ I wonder about that? I don¡¯t think that Marika-san¡¯s mother sees it as a good idea ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s already out of the bed, changed her clothes, and is doing make-up.

    Oh right, she mentioned that she¡¯s shopping in the flower market today.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, you can pick an open house around the mansion ¡¹

    Nei said.

    The plot around the mansion all belongs to the Kuromori house.

    It¡¯s a place for us to evacuate when the mansion is under attack from the outside.

    Several of the houses are connected by an underground passageway.

    The house Megu and I are living in together is one of those.

    Margo-san¡¯s house, Nei¡¯s house, Morimoto-san, the clerk of Kuromori tower, and his wife, is also living in one of the houses there.

    ¡¸ If Jasmine-chan needs to practice piano, you can do it in the mansion. I mean, in the mansion, the piano doesn¡¯t have a queue, and you can play as much as you want ¡¹

    The music school piano can¡¯t be used for private practice unless you reserve it.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s still impossible right now ¡¹

    Marika said.

    That¡¯s right, Marika¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t know anything yet.

    Later afternoon, Nagisa¡¯s going to meet her in the hospital. Together with a former prostitute Marika-san¡¯s mother knows well.

    She can¡¯t just leave the dorm that simply either.

    ¡¸ I get that, but why is Marika licking my dick right in the morning ¡¹

    I asked straight.

    ¡¸ Yes, I will not come back until Friday night so¡­ ¡¹

    Marika speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ I want to have Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen inside my stomach again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mon, Tue, Wed, Thurs, I feel sorry for her since she can¡¯t have sex with Papa for four days ¡¹

    Agnes smiled.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Err¡­ ¡¹

    Looking at the alarm clock on the side of the bed;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s only 20 minutes before the usual time that Yo-chan¡¯s waking up ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Meaning, it won¡¯t have any effect on our work in the morning pastry.

    If I ejaculate inside Marika within 20 minutes.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Marika unbuttons her pajama.

    She¡¯s not wearing a bra.

    Oh, women with huge breasts are quite lewd when undressing their pajamas.

    ¡¸ Is your body okay? It was your first time yesterday ¡¹

    I worry about Marika¡¯s body, then.

    ¡¸ It still hurts a bit like there¡¯s something inside ¡¹

    Marika presses her crotch and said.

    ¡¸ Then, don¡¯t push yourself too¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to feel Kuromori-sama and carve it in my body ¡¹

    Marika,

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to spend the whole day feeling Kuromori-sama¡¯s heat in my belly as I take my lessons, so please ejaculate inside me ¡¹

    Oh, Mariko¡¯s pajama¡¯s already wet on her crotch area.

    Marika wants me to violate her.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1175.

    Chapter 1175. And now, A bright Morning / Morning Sex with Marika

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s¡­ahn, so kind ¡¹

    We swapped places, Marika¡¯s lying down on the bed facing up, and now, I¡¯m licking Marika¡¯s breasts.

    We¡¯re both naked already.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been alone, so I¡¯m so happy. Uuu ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s in trauma because of her mother¡¯s past as a former prostitute. Thus, she mentioned that she never had any close friends in her life.

    She¡¯s always been alone with her mother.

    ¡¸ The elder sisters are all beautiful, and the younger sisters are all cute, and they¡¯re all kind to me. Ahn~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika, you¡¯re our family too now ¡¹

    I say while licking the tip of her nipple.

    Marika¡¯s breasts have some amazing volume.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t even get to marry ¡¹

    Marika looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ And so, I thought of becoming a music teacher in a school, and work together with a lot of children, but¡­ahn! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s body trembles from the stimulation of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, bear my child. I mean, I¡¯ll make sure you do ¡¹

    I got up and prepare for insertion.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait. I¡¯ll lick it again before putting it in ¡¹

    Marika blushed and said.

    ¡¸ I heard that if I lick it, it slides in more smoothly and it goes in much easier ¡¹

    No, Marika, you¡¯re easy to get wet like your sister, Erica.

    There¡¯s no need to smear my glans with saliva, it¡¯ll go in smoothly.

    But still, if she says she wants to lick it, then I¡¯ll let her

    ¡¸ Then, please do ¡¹

    I stick my erect penis in front of Marika, who¡¯s lying down.

    The base of my penis is pressed in Marika¡¯s cleavage.

    Somehow, this looks like she¡¯s fellating while giving me a paizuri.

    I can feel Marika¡¯s soft and warm skin with my balls.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse me ¡¹

    Marika stretched out her tongue and licked my glans.

    She looks up at me happily while licking.

    ¡¸ Ufu, Kuromori-sama¡¯s making such a face. Does my tongue feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s great. Marika ¡¹

    She smears the glans with her saliva.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m putting it in, Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Marika spreads her legs and welcomes me for our second sex.

    The tip is captured at Marika¡¯s entrance.

    Chu.

    Marika¡¯s slit opens up for my glans and the love nectar from the inside wets my penis.

    I continue pushing in my hips.

    ¡¸ Ngu ¡¹

    I hold Marika¡¯s shoulders.

    It¡¯s to make sure she doesn¡¯t get up from the bed.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s coming in ¡¹

    My penis goes inside the pussy that just lost its virginity last night.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, guuu, aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt, Marika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay, compared to yesterday ¡¹

    But it¡¯s just half of it.

    ¡¸ Endure this okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Zumumumu!!

    I¡¯m inside Marika up to the root.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Marika leaks out hot sighs.

    I¡¯m squashing Marika¡¯s huge breasts with my chest.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable until you get used to it, you endure the first times, but it¡¯ll feel good soon, soon you¡¯ll want to do it every day with Papa ¡¹

    Agnes, who¡¯s lying down on the bed, watching us have sex, said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Well, it depends on your constitution, but it¡¯ll surely feel good soon, so look forward to it! ¡¹

    Nei said. Watching us.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll endure for now ¡¹

    Marika says while sweating on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Dear, you need to finish sooner. You don¡¯t have much time ¡¹

    Nagisa, who¡¯s doing her make-up on the mirror said.

    Right¡­

    We only have 20 minutes to begin with.

    If it¡¯s the usual wake-up time, then I¡¯d hurry and take a shower and go to the bakery.

    Ai and the girls already did all the work last night.

    So I can¡¯t get late this time.

    ¡¸ Marika, let¡¯s do it all in one go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    I started to piston.

    Marika¡¯s body sways along with my movement.

    Her huge breasts shake indecently.

    But still, her hips are tightly slender.

    ¡¸ Aaah, afuuaaaa, uuuu, aaaah, Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can moan louder when having sex. That¡¯s what we do ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ But, when doing it outside, you can¡¯t be loud ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, aah, yes, I understand. Aaaahn! ¡¹

    Marika moans.

    ¡¸ Jasmine, I think you have a tendency to keep things bottled up, so when you have sex with Yo-chan, you¡¯d better let it all out. Let it all out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes! Aaaaahn! Ahaaa!!! ¡¹

    I go on a spurt.

    So I can ejaculate inside Marika the first thing in the morning.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah, aaaaaah, kuaaaaa, aaaah, iiii¡­ ¡¹

    Marika;

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s watching. I¡­I¡¯m having sex with Kuromori-sama!!! Aaaaah! It makes me shiver! Aaahn! Aaah! ¡¹

    She gets wet easily, and she trusts me, so her body isn¡¯t getting stiff.

    Her mind and body have opened, accepting me.

    ¡¸ Marika, here I go ¡¹

    The desire to ejaculate rises from within me.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do! Aaah! You can cum inside Marika¡­as much as you want!!! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s wet eyes look up at me.

    Aaaaaaaah!!

    ¡¸ Uuuuu!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I can feel it! Aaaaah! Aaaaaaah! ¡¹

    Marika feels the white liquid spreading in her womb.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, uuuuuu ¡¹

    I swing my hips further and pour in my second and third.

    The tensed-up tip rubs into Marika¡¯s uterus, and it feels good.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, it¡¯s warm. Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    And then, I fell on top of Marika¡¯s voluptuous breasts.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika-chan, did you get a lot? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think ¡¹

    Marika replies.

    ¡¸ At times like that, you have to pat Papa¡¯s head and say ¡°There, there¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I see ¡¹

    Marika reached out her hand and pats my head and back.

    ¡¸ There, there, Ufufu ¡¹

    Marika?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    She looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Now that you can see that, Jasmine-chan, you¡¯re now Yo-chan¡¯s woman too! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s so kind in sex. He doesn¡¯t treat women as tools for pleasure. Furthermore, he does his best to cherish, to love you ¡¹

    Nagisa, who¡¯s done doing her make-up, said and looked at us.

    ¡¸ I thought that men are scary beings ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ They are. In fact, he¡¯s an exception. When you¡¯re with him, you¡¯ll feel that ordinary men are much scarier than before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan has no evil in him. Ordinary men would send you a lewd glance or look down at women, and you¡¯ll become more sensitive to that now ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s okay. Agnes has Papa! ¡¹

    Nei, Nagisa, and Agnes said in turns.

    Marika;

    ¡¸ I see. I don¡¯t mind having only Kuromori-sama as my man for the rest of my life either ¡¹

    She said and kissed me on the cheeks.

    Then.

    ¡º Papapapapaan~ Onii-chan, it¡¯s time to wake up! Good Morning! ¡»

    My alarm clock started ringing.

    My alarm clock has everyone in the family record and it rings in random.

    Today, it¡¯s Mana¡¯s recording.

    ¡¸ Okay, get up and the day¡¯s starting ¡¹

    Nagisa said. I got up from Marika¡¯s body.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Last night, I received some scrubbing so¡­ ¡¹

    This morning, Marika¡¯s washing my body.

    Agnes and Nei are being considerate of Marika, so they used another bathroom.

    I also washed Marika¡¯s crotch from the love nectar and semen.

    Also, her nipples that¡¯s sticky from my saliva.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have time so let¡¯s hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    The two of us left the bathroom and wipe each other¡¯s wet bodies with a bath towel.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s change of clothes and Marika-san¡¯s clothes are here ¡¹

    Megu comes over.

    Megu¡¯s got her morning training so she¡¯s already wearing her school uniform.

    ¡¸ Marika-san, I prepared underwear for your size so use it ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    She should wear a fresh new one in the morning instead of the underwear she had yesterday.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s all girls in this house so there¡¯s a lot in reserve. The panty is my fit, but for the bra ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a slender model shape, so her breasts are not that big.

    She¡¯s at the same age as Marika however.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan and Nagisa-oneesan¡¯s bra are too big and too mature, and so I brought the same ones for Nei-oneesan and Yomi-chan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s breasts are huge, and Yomi¡¯s got an established reputation for having loli tits.

    Marika¡¯s in that area.

    ¡¸ Then I will be borrowing them ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s on Nei¡¯s size.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll take at least an hour to reach Marika-san¡¯s dorm by car ¡¹

    Megu said while we¡¯re wearing clothes.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s sending her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesan, but Margo-oneesan¡¯s coming too ¡¹

    Rei-chan and Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Why two? ¡¹

    Normally, only one will come.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s all I heard just now ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s waiting for you two in the dining room so let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I go to the dining room with Megu and Marika.

    Rei-chan and Margo-san are already done eating, and they¡¯re drinking after-meal tea.

    Margo-san¡¯s wearing her usual stylish black pantsuit, but¡­

    Rei-chan¡¯s wearing the flashy commanding officer uniform from Kouzuki SS>

    It¡¯s the one she wears when fighting Kyouko-san on TV.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going wearing that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll create an uproar. Fujimiya Reika-san has a lot of fans in our school ¡¹

    Ever since Rei-chan appeared on TV, her imposing beauty and her skills made her famous.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. They should make a fuss, the students in your school will find out that Reika-san¡¯s your relative ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ When that happens, there won¡¯t be suspicions when you go out of your dorm and visit your ¡®relative¡¯s house¡¯ every weekend, right? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Marika who had been living inconspicuously around people is thought to be a fatherless family, but¡­

    If she suddenly started staying outside the dorm every week, some students will wonder that it¡¯s strange.

    ¡¸ You see, using grand fireworks is a better way of deceiving ¡¹

    The shock that the famous Rei-chan is a relative of Marika can blow off any of the suspicions.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now my family so there¡¯s no mistake in that ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled at Marika.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too. I was going to meet up with an event sponsor in martial arts. Therefore, we¡¯re going in my Maserati ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve investigated it earlier, Marika-san¡¯s dorm is just right in front of your school gate, right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll give you a ride until there ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s school is an all girl¡¯s school. Apart from the music department, there¡¯s also an art study there.

    If Marika appears in an Italian high-class sports car with Rei-chan and Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to be troubled ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no trouble. Marika-san, wait, was it Jasmine? Jasmine-chan¡¯s friend will get an autograph, right, Reika-san? ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Of course. I¡¯ll greet the girls in the school saying ¡°please take care of my little sister¡± as it¡¯s for my precious sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just Reika-san, then there could be girls that will get jealous of Jasmine-chan, well, I don¡¯t think there will be, but still, there¡¯s a chance that girls might want to harass Jasmine-chan. However, if I¡¯m with you too, then the image won¡¯t be just Jasmine-chan and Reika-san. So if it¡¯s the three of us, I don¡¯t think there will be girls with weird imaginations ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weird imagination? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an all-girls school so they might think that Jasmine-chan and Reika-san have some kind of special relationship. Like, Reika-san sending over Jasmine-chan via car ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Oh, there could be girls that say that Rei-chan and Marika are lesbians.

    ¡¸ But you know, if I¡¯m there, those kinds of imagination will go away. There¡¯s three of us after all

    I see. If Rei-chan and Margo-san are with Marika.

    Furthermore, Margo-san¡¯s a blonde-haired, blue-eyed American, and she has the same trained tall body as Rei-chan¡­

    The students in Marika¡¯s school would think that Margo-san is a staff of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ With that said, Margo-san¡¯s coming with us ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Marika.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry. You did it all for me. Thank you ¡¹

    She bows her head to the two in tears.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, go eat your breakfast. Then we¡¯ll depart right away ¡¹

    Margo-san said, and Erica brings over bacon and eggs in a tray from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, Erica brought Onee-sama¡¯s breakfast. Ruriko-sama taught me how to make it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Erica said embarrassed.

    Ruriko comes out of the kitchen too.

    ¡¸ I feel lonely that I can¡¯t meet Onee-sama until the weekend, so at least¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s in tears.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, hop on us on your way to the rear entrance to school ¡¹

    Margo-san told Megu.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Morning! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning Everyone ¡¹

    Nagisa and Haiji come in.

    Oh right, Haiji¡¯s going to the flower market with Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneesama, Haiji-san, would you like bread for breakfast? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks in front of the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Yes please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll help out too ¡¹

    Haiji goes to the kitchen.

    Rei-chan and Margo-san¡¯s sending Marika to the dorm, and Megu to her morning practice.

    Nagisa and Haiji are going to the flower market this morning.

    The six of them are going to leave the mansion the earliest.

    ¡¸ Marika, I¡¯ve got a job to do so I can¡¯t send you off, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just call me if you need anything. Even if it¡¯s not me, you can ask everyone for advice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to your return this weekend ¡¹

    I embraced Marika and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, me too ¡¹

    I also kissed Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go to school first, see you later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should hurry up too. Isn¡¯t Ai-chan waiting for you? ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Well then, Margo-san, Rei-chan, take care of Marika. Haiji, take care of Nagisa¡¯s security. Megu, take care! ¡¹

    I told everyone and went to the bakery.

    I had no time to eat breakfast.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1176.

    Chapter 1176. And now, A Bright Morning / Team Ruriko, Start

    ¡¸ Sorry I¡¯m late ¡¹

    I got inside the bakery in a hurry.

    Katsuko-nee and Ai are already working.

    I washed my hands and put on my apron and gloves.

    I also disinfected

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to rush. Take a look at this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at the monitor at the corner of the room.

    Oh, it¡¯s showing the dining room.

    Tsukiko and the girls are also up, there are more people in there now.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Ojou-sama¡¯s instructions to send Marika-san together with Reika-oneesan and Margo-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while working.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan did? ¡¹

    I asked Katsuko-nee while doing the usual work.

    ¡¸ You know, as you can see, Marika-san¡¯s docile, and she doesn¡¯t assert herself, doesn¡¯t she? Her mother is a former prostitute and she¡¯s been concerned about being a fatherless family it seems, so, she sent Margo-chan to check up on her life in school, whether she¡¯s bullied or something ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s worrying about Marika, who has a close relationship to the old days of the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Well, even if there are problems in school, once it shows off that Reika-oneesan is a relative of Marika-san, I don¡¯t think there will be anyone that¡¯ll try to make a move on her ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, that¡¯ll gather attention ¡¹

    Ai muttered.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I believe so too. Rei-chan¡¯s famous, cool, and beautiful, the students in the school will be gathering their attention to Marika for better or for worse ¡¹

    To be honest, that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also one of Ojou-sama¡¯s objectives. Marika-san¡¯s cute, and she¡¯s talented in piano, and yet, she never puts herself in front, and so she avoided attention so far ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ When girls like her become the center of attention, and she¡¯s always concerned about the gazes of the people around her, then her will changes. You remember that too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When your engagement with Megumi-chan was announced, you started caring about your looks, your hairstyle, and such, right? Nowadays, you look much cleaner compared to your old self ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, that¡¯s because everyone¡¯s fixing my hair and clothes every morning ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee started that, and then my women check on me every time we leave.

    ¡¸ Oh? You do it yourself too. ¡¹ That¡¯s why you always look nice even in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshida-kun¡¯s always so clean¡­ I love it ¡¹

    Ai smiled while kneading the dough.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because it¡¯s going to be troublesome if Megu¡¯s laughed at because of me ¡¹

    Not just Megu.

    The girls who are with me in school, Ai, Edie, Nei, and Kana-senpai, I don¡¯t want to embarrass them with my appearance.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s because people are paying attention to you. You started becoming aware of the eyes around you. Marika-san also needed that experience ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Well, if the school discovers that Marika is Rei-chan¡¯s relative, and Rei-chan herself appears too, it will make a fuss.

    ¡¸ But, I wonder if there would be too much attention that she gets bullied instead ¡¹

    I think of the possibility.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Margo-chan¡¯s coming to see the situation with that thought in mind. If any problem arises, then we can deal with that later. Erica-san and you should give her a call every day until she returns this weekend. If the situation turns grave, then she should leave the dorm as soon as possible ¡¹

    We¡¯ll be checking on Marika¡¯s mental state frequently.

    ¡¸ Even so, Marika-san needed some change. I agree with Ojou-sama¡¯s decision ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Rei-chan and Margo-san¡¯s sending her off in a Maserati, that¡¯s already set.

    All we have to do is support her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the first group is departing ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. I turned to the monitor.

    Marika greeted off the family in the dining room then went with Rei-chan and Margo-san.

    Nagisa and Hiaji too.

    Oh, Mao-chan¡¯s awake now.

    She¡¯s waiving her hand to Nagisa together with Luna.

    She¡¯s got a lot of big sisters to play with so she doesn¡¯t feel sad that her mother¡¯s going out.

    ¡¸ Well then, we should finish our work too ¡¹

    I continue stuffing the pastry we¡¯re about to bake in school into the pads.

    Once we pack this into the van in the garage next door, we¡¯re done for the morning.

    We¡¯ll take them to the bakery by the cafeteria before school starts, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­this too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s taking it easy when talking, but when it comes to working with pastry, she¡¯s getting faster.

    I mean, I think that Ai has more talent in this more than me.

    Her skills go up reliably.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s the last ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts in the last pad.

    I pile up the cover to the pads.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go eat breakfast now ¡¹

    It¡¯s going to be a problem if something suddenly happened and our prep won¡¯t make it in time, and so we don¡¯t eat breakfast until we¡¯re done with our work.

    Seriously, mornings are a contest.

    Besides, Edie and Yukino are also riding the same van we¡¯re using to go to school.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    We took off our apron and went back to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­you see ¡¹

    Ai whispered.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­wants to have sex¡­after the lunch break, when we¡¯re done cleaning up the bakery ¡¹

    We sell pastry during lunch break and so we don¡¯t go to our fifth class since we¡¯re cleaning up.

    AI and I are students of pastry making course, and so they¡¯re okay even if we¡¯re late for our fifth class.

    That¡¯s why we use that time¡­

    ¡¸ Right, we¡¯ll have sex in secret ¡¹

    I agreed.

    Megu, Edie, and Kana-senpai are still ordinary students so they prioritize lessons.

    So, Ai and I can enjoy sex with just the two of us

    ¡¸ Ufufu¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Ai hugged me tightly.

    Returning to the dining room, the remaining members of the family have all the seats occupied.

    ¡¸ Good morning! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morning! ¡¹

    I looked around and greeted them.

    They also greeted me back.

    ¡¸ Morning, huh? what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    We¡¯re going to school. Everyone¡¯s wearing their uniform, and yet, Yukino¡¯s still in her plain clothes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m skipping school today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feeling bad? ¡¹

    She¡¯s pregnant so I¡¯m worried.

    ¡¸ Not really, I just want to take it slow today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let Yukino be ¡¹

    Edie told me with a smile.

    Yeah, Yukino¡¯s isolated even if she goes to school.

    In fact, she attends school only half of the week.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ We want to talk about the show this week ¡¹

    The twins come over.

    ¡¸ Sure. You girls got a plan? Let¡¯s talk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama-neesan, come over here too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinuka-chan too! ¡¹

    With that said, they started their planning conference at the table.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, here, breakfast ¡¹

    Mana brings over our breakfast.

    Err, Misuzu, Michi, and Mariko¡¯s on that table.

    Arisu, and Karen¡¯s here.

    Tsukiko¡¯s already done eating and so they¡¯re giving the other girls tea.

    Somehow, everyone¡¯s on their team.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, may I have some of your time? ¡¹

    Ruriko comes to me.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I want to talk over there ¡¹

    Ruriko pointed to a small room in the dining room.

    She doesn¡¯t want to talk in the dining room.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. ¡¹

    I followed Ruriko to the small room.

    That¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s monitoring room.

    Ruriko opened the door and went in.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s there.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, morning ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s making a complicated face too.

    She probably came here after Ruriko suddenly calling her out.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a busy time in the morning, so I¡¯ll be brief ¡¹

    Ruriko makes a serious face.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please watch ¡¹

    Sure, I¡¯ll watch, but what?

    Ruriko faces Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, I earnestly ask you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san was Ruriko¡¯s former servant, attendant until she was recognized as the daughter of the Kouzuki house.

    She responded with a depreciating tone in response to Ruriko¡¯s serious look.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yoshiko-oneesama, I¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko hesitates.

    ¡¸ I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    She bows her head to Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Well, uhm, Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko resolved herself.

    ¡¸ No, Yoshiko, I made you feel lonely. I¡¯m really sorry ¡¹

    She called Yoshiko-san without a suffix, like half a year ago.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just like me, Grandfather¡¯s daughter, a lineage of the Kouzuki house, and we¡¯re actually cousins, but still ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at Yoshiko-san with strong intent.

    ¡¸ I, Ruriko, am your Master. Yoshiko, serve me as you did before ¡¹

    So Yoshiko-san¡¯s going back to her as an attendant?

    That¡¯s¡­

    Yoshiko-san was putting all of her effort to act like a daughter of the Kouzuki house, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, weren¡¯t you able to do anything by yourself ever since you parted from me half a year ago? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, now I can do my necessities by myself. But ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m lonely that Yoshiko isn¡¯t with me. We were together ever since we were young ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s been with Ruriko ever since she became aware of her surroundings.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s pitiful to see with my status now? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san said, stopping Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Grandfather recognized me as a daughter of the Kouzuki house, and yet, I couldn¡¯t behave myself as a daughter of nobility. So Ruriko-sama pities me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Ruriko shouted.

    However, Yoshiko-san;

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, please do not mind me, you¡¯re now free to do what you want. Ruriko-sama truly changed ever since half a year ago. You¡¯ve become brighter. You smile happily every day. Yoshiko¡¯s been watching ¡¹

    Far from Rurko.

    ¡¸ Yes, it was fun. Every day was a shine for the past six months. But¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s eyes become wet.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t be the only one who¡¯s happy. Yoshiko, I want to be happy with you! Yoshiko, you should be by my side all the time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko and I are cousins, and so I thought that we need to be in equal status. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that intimately as I did before. I was wrong. Had the wrong idea. I thought that it would be a good idea to stay away from Yoshiko. I had such selfish ideas ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, I¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san argues, but Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Just listen to me first! Yoshiko! I admit that I¡¯m wrong, so you just have to accept it. I¡¯m your Master! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s master and servant relationship were longer compared to the past six months.

    ¡¸ Letting you go was the greatest mistake of my life. So, come back to me ¡¹

    Ruriko told Yoshiko-san.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, it¡¯s only us in here. So, why don¡¯t you be honest? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Honest? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, don¡¯t think that you have to do this or you have to be like that, or if it¡¯s for the Kouzuki house or for Ruriko. Take it away from your thoughts ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What Ruriko¡¯s saying is she wants to return to the master-servant relationship with Yoshiko-san again. So, what are your honest feelings about it, Yoshiko-san? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looked at Ruriko.

    Ruriko looked straight at Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I want to go back to the way we were before too, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a daughter of the Kouzuki house, and that¡¯s officially known ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nononono, we don¡¯t need the ¡°but¡± ¡¹

    I stopped Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s different outside. The other people can remain thinking that Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san are daughters of the Kouzuki house, but in reality, Yoshiko-san¡¯s returned as Ruriko¡¯s attendant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you deceive the public like that? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we do that kind of deception all the time. Right, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san. I¡¯m going to ask for the same. Please return as Ruriko¡¯s servant. That¡¯s for the better for Ruriko, for you ¡¹

    Compared to being isolated.

    Yoshiko-san should join the team Ruriko instead.

    Now that Ruriko¡¯s resolved to make her team.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko, I ask you. I don¡¯t care if we keep it a secret to the public. Even so, when we¡¯re together, I want to call you Yoshiko, not Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko moves Yoshiko-san¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ I understand. If we can keep it secret from Grandfather and Misuzu-sama, and everyone else, then Yoshiko will return as Ruriko-sama¡¯s servant ¡¹

    She said and looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I was also really, really sad that I can¡¯t be by Ruriko-sama¡¯s side! ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s eyes are in tears.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Yoshiko. Yes, stay with me. And we¡¯ll never leave each other again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll follow you ¡¹

    ¡¸ And this is a secret between me and you, and Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I won¡¯t tell Jii-chan either ¡¹

    I promised.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Yoshiko will keep it a secret too ¡¹

    In the end, it¡¯s resolved in the best way.

    For Ruriko and Yoshiko-san that is.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko, I¡¯ll ask Shou-oneesama, from now on, we¡¯ll go to school from the mansion in two cars ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ From now on, we¡¯ll ride a different car from Misuzu-oneesama and go to school ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re team Ruriko after all ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s resolution is firm.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1177.

    Chapter 1177. And now, A Bright Morning / A Start of a Busy day

    I left the room with Ruriko and Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, are you done with your conversation? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s waiting, smiling.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s over. Right, Yoshiko-oneesama? ¡¹

    Outside, Ruriko will call Yoshiko-san ¡°Yoshiko-oneesama,¡±

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    And Yoshiko-san returned to calling her with a suffix.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll use that call. That way, the public will understand my position ¡¹

    Even when Yoshiko-san¡¯s publicly announced as Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughter¡­

    She¡¯s the illegitimate child of Jii-chan¡¯s first son who died 10 years ago in America.

    The vassals of the Kouzuki house had trouble in how to treat her.

    For the time being, she¡¯s treated as the third princess of the Kouzuki house, along with Misuzu and Ruriko, but¡­

    Yoshiko-san is suffocated by that situation.

    ¡¸ I think that everyone will be much more comfortable if I stand behind Ruriko-sama like before ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san also has inheritance rights to the Kouzuki house, like Ruriko and Misuzu.

    Therefore, some would want to elevate Yoshiko-san, going after the assets of the Kouzuki house.

    However, if Yoshiko-san rebuilds her relationship with Ruriko once again.

    Yoshiko-san will follow the Ruriko faction.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Please take care of me. Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Also, Erica-san, Erica-san has joined my group since yesterday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I¡¯m in team Ruriko too! Please take care of me ¡¹

    Erica bows her head to Yoshiko-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Me too, my best regards ¡¹

    Then¡­

    Misuzu, Michi, and Mariko come over.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri¡¯s going to start with the three of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu also knows the reason why team Ruriko had to start.

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s our motto to get along with everyone, but we also need to have a bit of tension if we consider the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ If Ruriko and I are together, then we would lose to Kaan Momoko-oneesama¡¯s power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if each of us has a team we command, then we¡¯ll have a stronger influence in the nobility ¡¹

    Ruriko becoming independent is pushed by Momoko-neechan too.

    ¡¸ I mean, Mariko, you¡¯re in team Misuzu? ¡¹

    I asked Mariko.

    ¡¸ In school, for now. But when Kana¡¯s in the mansion, I¡¯m paired with her. That kind of affiliation is okay too, right? ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    Mariko who has the blood of the nobility is 16 years old. Instead of joining Ruriko¡¯s team, who¡¯s a year younger, it¡¯s much better for her to join Misuzu¡¯s group, who¡¯s older when it comes to the young ladies¡¯ group.

    ¡¸ I think that we should ride separate cars when going to school. Either way, soon enough, we¡¯ll have more girls to attend our school ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi will soon have an entrance exam in Misuzu¡¯s school.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I will be scouting which cars those girls will ride in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen too ¡¹

    I look at Karen who¡¯s eating in the dining room with Arisu and the girls.

    Misuzu planned to make Karen her pet, but she disliked it and now she¡¯s in team Arisu.

    But, Arisu and the Kurama house girls can¡¯t go to that school anymore.

    Karen¡¯s got to change her team when going to school.

    ¡¸ Let her ride in Ruriko¡¯s car today, she seems to be afraid of me still ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Ah, if it¡¯s Mizushima-sama, then you can leave her to me ¡¹

    Erica, the closest age to her, said.

    Karen is the daughter of the Mizushima house, and so even Erica, who¡¯s older, calls her with a suffix.

    Even so, Karen¡¯s in her 6th grade and Erica¡¯s in her Second year in Middle school.

    In that school, everyone¡¯s brought up from kindergarten, and since there are not that many students, they know each other.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do, Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko-sama. I¡¯ll go talk to her ¡¹

    Erica goes to Karen.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s lively and proactive. Ruriko chose a good girl ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I need to find a girl like Erica-san too ¡¹

    Misuzu needs more trusted confidants to carry the huge Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for being quiet ¡¹

    Michi apologized to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Oh my~ Michi can stay as Michi you know ¡¹

    Misuzu pats Michi¡¯s black hair in a hurry.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I also need to find my own bodyguard too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    If they¡¯re moving on different cars, then Ruriko would also need to have an exclusive bodyguard of hers.

    ¡¸ Our bodyguards have increased though ¡¹

    I look around in the dining room, but¡­

    Mitama and Kinuka are known to be the bodyguards of the Kurama house, and so they cannot be assigned as Ruriko¡¯s bodyguards, as her family has a higher status than them.

    I mean, Mitama appears on Yukino¡¯s show, wearing a swimsuit as the cover girl so the public knows her face.

    As for Kinuka, she¡¯s got power, but she¡¯s a bit slow as a bodyguard.

    As for Haiji, she seems much more interested in a business that she¡¯s following Nagisa.

    As for Edie, it¡¯s too late for her to change schools.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t find one in the house, then the only choice is outside. We¡¯ve always done that ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s already developed ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto has the aptitude for it. She¡¯s already in the 2nd Kyu in Kudou-style arts ¡¹

    Yeah, while we¡¯re working on the pastry in the early morning.

    Michi and the girls practiced martial arts in the quadrangle of the mansion.

    ¡¸ She can read minds, have the power to control enemy bodies, and she¡¯s fond of martial arts. I think that there will be no problems if she¡¯s Ruriruri¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Right, whenever we¡¯re on public, we need to have Kouzuki SS guarding us all the time, but when it comes to the daily bodyguard, we can ask Yomi-chan to do that ¡¹

    Even if she¡¯s a bodyguard of nobility, she¡¯s not as strong as Michi.

    It¡¯s enough for her to have the ability to avoid various troubles as the attendant of a young lady.

    ¡¸ Yomi-imouto will polish off her Kudou arts before the entrance exam. Luna-imouto should be able to show her skill to some extent too ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Agnes and Koyomi-chan? ¡¹

    I asked. Michi;

    ¡¸ Agnes-imouto has no combat sense. As for Koyomi-imouto, she needs to eat more and grow ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s in her sixth grade, and yet, her body is still in the middle grades.

    ¡¸ Her body is too young that it hinders the muscle growth ¡¹

    Michi said

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that¡¯s also the reason why my breasts aren¡¯t growing ¡¹

    Michi says with a straight face.

    Well, I wonder about that.

    ¡¸ Eh, Kudou-senpai¡¯s cute when small! ¡¹

    Erica. Hey.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve always been famous among us since before. You¡¯re the top one among the seniors you want to take home ¡¹

    They¡¯re in their second and third year in middle school.

    ¡¸ Kudou-senpai¡¯s called the cute, beautiful, small in our grade ¡¹

    Always expressionless, silent, and she¡¯s small. As cute as the Japanese dolls.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Ordinary students don¡¯t know how strong Michi is ¡¹

    I noticed.

    She¡¯s always by Misuzu¡¯s side, but, it¡¯s unknown whether she¡¯s a bodyguard or an attendant.

    ¡¸ I know that she¡¯s amazing. She always shows some miraculous performance during the sports day every year after all ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Sports day? You fight there? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Not at all. We¡¯re attending an all girls¡¯ school, and there are no crude events ¡¹

    Right, they won¡¯t do some piggyback fight or topple pole.

    ¡¸ Kudou-senpai¡¯s got high power output and jumping power that when doing running long jump or pole vault, she¡¯s always gathering everyone¡¯s attention ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ If Michi¡¯s gathering that much attention, why is she not getting invitations from the track and field club? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no such club in our school. We never participate in external contests after all ¡¹

    Michi said expressionlessly.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all young ladies from good families, and so we don¡¯t have clubs that require us to interact with unspecified outside schools ¡¹

    Misuzu added.

    ¡¸ If there are joint meetings with other prestigious schools, such as tea, flower arrangement, or Japanese dance, then there is, but when it comes to sports-related club activities, we have to deal with other schools through district competitions ¡¹

    Having a match against ordinary school clubs, and if the young lady gets hurt, it¡¯ll become a big deal.

    ¡¸ If a boy from a co-ed school comes to talk to us aggressively, then the bodyguard of the nobility will kick him out ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Oh right, guys who talk to girls from other schools during sports events do exist.

    As it¡¯s a school that takes care of young ladies, I guess they don¡¯t want them to be involved in club activities that have external games.

    ¡¸ For those who want to do sports, then they go for special private lessons instead of school ¡¹

    Furthermore, the rich have high-security classrooms.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, there are restrictions. If you want to do some normal club activities, then you should enroll in schools that have those. In fact, some girls do move out when entering a higher level from middle or high school ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    If they can¡¯t attend tournaments, then they¡¯ll stop going to that school and become a student of another.

    ¡¸ However, the daughters of nobility like us have no other option but that school ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me.

    Jii-chan and the head of the Kaan house have that school under their protection, to keep the lineage of nobility safe.

    They don¡¯t enroll girls that are children of upstart or celebrities, no matter how rich they are.

    Only the young ladies of nobility and children that Jii-chan and others accept can come in.

    That¡¯s why it has that status, but¡­

    ¡¸ Err, if it¡¯s sports, then what clubs do you have? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ We have a tennis club. The upper class is fond of tennis. But, you can only enjoy it within school ¡¹

    Mariko replied.

    ¡¸ Also, there¡¯s swimming and dancing. I think that¡¯s all. But if it¡¯s culture clubs, there are a lot ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ As for the others, there¡¯s horse riding, golf, and other stuff to enjoy in private. Some, like Kuromiya-san, enjoy martial arts, but she trains herself in her home dojo, not in school ¡¹

    Oh yeah, there¡¯s that girl. The combat girl who uses a spear that came into the party the other day.

    ¡¸ Basically, it¡¯s mostly private sports. Mass sports are banned. It creates various disputes in the long run ¡¹

    There are power relations among the nobility, and you never know how they¡¯re connected to each other through their parents¡¯ business.

    If you think of the student and parent relationship, the school teachers can¡¯t make some sports teams.

    I mean, they can¡¯t even make a contest so there¡¯s no meaning in making team sports.

    The students in that school will only be competing against each other.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s quite suffocating in that school ¡¹

    I won¡¯t say that they¡¯re caged birds, but still¡­

    There¡¯s a lot of limits in their lives.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou. That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s bored and pent up ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they had fun at the party in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s mansion last time. There were so many events that they normally don¡¯t have the chance to participate happening one after another ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s intrusion, Rei-chan, and Margo-san¡¯s beautiful skills.

    Haiji and Kinuka¡¯s brawl. Tendou Otome¡¯s capture.

    Sure, those were some absurd events.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s starving for stimulation ¡¹

    Mariko hugs me.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯m addicted to sex with Kou ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ And get Momoko-oneesama addicted to it too, okay? ¡¹

    She whispered to my ear.

    Right, we got that confrontation with Momoko-neechan.

    Whether I could assault Momoko-neechan or Momoko-neechan can stop me.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you need to hurry up and eat your breakfast. You don¡¯t have time! ¡¹

    Mana shouted.

    Right, we¡¯re in the middle of breakfast.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got to hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, thank you ¡¹

    I hear Ruriko say from my back and I go back to the dining room in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­hurry ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s taking it slow, so she¡¯s already done eating and is now drinking tea.

    That¡¯s bad.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, if you have some time after breakfast ¡¹

    Huh, Misuzu?

    Oh, right? Morning peeing?

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Kuromori-sama. Erica will show hers too! ¡¹

    Erica seems to want to show herself peeing to me too this morning.

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes runs to me and clings to my back.

    ¡¸ Hmm, what¡¯s wrong, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uu, Agnes will surely fail the entrance exam! Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi will get in, but Agnes¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s going to be over soon, you got this, okay? ¡¹

    I embrace Agnes¡¯ small body with my left arm while eating

    ¡¸ Uuu, Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me.

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s unfair Agnes-chan! Mao too! ¡¹

    Mao-chan clings to my right arm.

    Now I can¡¯t eat.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it. Yo-chan, open your mouth ¡¹

    Nei comes over laughing and puts bread in my mouth.

    ¡¸ Ah, Nei-oneesan. That¡¯s unfair! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to do that fun stuff too! ¡¹

    Hey, Eri. Rie¡­

    We don¡¯t have time! We¡¯re busy in the morning!

    Clap!

    As soon as Tsukiko clapped her hands, everyone in the room went quiet.

    She¡¯s using her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Okay, quiet down everyone. Kou-sama, please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Mao-chan, get on my lap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I¡¯m still hugging Agnes on my left arm and Mao-chan¡¯s riding my lap.

    My right hand can now go back to eating breakfast.

    ¡¸ Here, tea. Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks. Mana ¡¹

    I drank tea in one gulp.

    ¡¸ Okay, come over here Mao-chan! ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna took Mao-chan.

    I¡¯m still embracing Agnes.

    ¡¸ Okay, Misuzu, Erica. Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We need to go to the toilet so I can watch them pee.

    Haaaaa¡­

    This is the usual busy morning.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, we¡¯re starting to bring in the pads! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Nei, Edie, and Ai are going to the bakery.

    ¡¸ Leave the house-watch to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here too ¡¹

    Mitama and Tsukiko tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please. I¡¯ll get back right away ¡¹

    I replied while leaving the dining room.

    ¡¸ Then, everyone else, line up! When Onii-chan comes back, we¡¯re going to send him off with a kiss ¡¹

    Mana told the remaining girls.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I get it ¡¹

    Yukino. Oh right, she¡¯s going to skip school today.

    ¡¸ You have it tough every morning ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, who came to pick up Misuzu and the girls laughed at the corridor.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m doing it because I like it ¡¹

    Right, I¡­

    I swore that I¡¯ll do anything for my family.

    ¡¸ This is fine ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1178.

    Chapter 1178. Short Series A / Human Success Part 1

    After selling the pastries in school during lunch break¡­

    Today, I¡¯m leaving early together with Katsuko-nee in her car.

    I get on the business use minivan from the mansion.

    Then, I went to Misuzu¡¯s school.

    It¡¯s Agnes and the girls¡¯ entrance exam today.

    She¡¯s going to take the test to enter the top school for young ladies in Japan and have her interview.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan wanted you to pick her up ¡¹

    Agnes had been confined in the mansion¡¯s basement ever since she was born.

    She¡¯s become a cheerful talkative girl thanks to the increase in our family, but¡­

    This is her first time going to a school.

    ¡¸ Well, Luna-chan, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi-chan are with her so she should be okay I think ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Nowadays, Luna is Agnes¡¯ best friend.

    And she wants to protect Koyomi-chan, who¡¯s timid.

    Well, in fact, it¡¯s actually Koyomi-chan and the girls who are supporting Agnes as they know more of the outside world, and they have their Miko power.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, thanks ¡¹

    This morning, when Katsuko-nee and I entered the bakery in school.

    She went back to the mansion and brought Agnes and the girls to the school for the young ladies.

    Then, she came back to high school to sell pastries on lunch.

    And now, she picked me and is going to the school for the young ladies again.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. Nagisa¡¯s in her shop, Minaho-ojousama¡¯s training the women, and so I¡¯m the only adult that can move around ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Oh, do thank Kouzuki-sama too. He went all the way to come ¡¹

    I see.

    Agnes¡¯s guardian and sponsor, Jii-chan, is going to that school too.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama is a trustee of that school so he didn¡¯t have to come and just use the power of the Kouzuki house to influence the school, but, the teachers in that place hate that kind of pressure on them ¡¹

    If he just used his pressure as a trustee without showing up then there will be opposition.

    The teachers of that school may treat Agnes and the girls poorly.

    That¡¯s why Jii-chan¡¯s going to meet up with the teachers directly.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s that kind of school so the interview always has their guardian accompanying them. But, since we¡¯re from the other side, we have no choice but to ask Kouzuki-sama to appear instead ¡¹

    Yeah.

    A person from the Kouzuki house can¡¯t be a guarantor in that school.

    If Misuzu or Ruriko are already adults, then the situation would be different, but for now, there will be no social trust unless it¡¯s Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ As of today, their enrollment is already decided. The groundwork is already laid down. I mean, if the head of the Kouzuki house is the one attending to enroll them, then there¡¯s no way they will refuse ¡¹

    It¡¯s for the sake of Agnes and the girls who are taking the entrance exam today.

    Their scholarly exam gets marked every time they¡¯re done on a subject.

    ¡¸ Their exam results will be out once they reach their interview so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much to worry about, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder if Agnes will be okay? ¡¹

    Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan have good grades at school so I¡¯m not worried about them.

    As for Agnes, she started cramming kindergarten-level education several months ago, so ¡­

    ¡¸ She¡¯s flawless in arithmetic. Agnes is quite the smart girl. She has problems in memorizing science but Luna-chan and the girls made her learn it like a game. As for social studies, she¡¯s made to think that it¡¯s like a setting of a game or a manga. That girl doesn¡¯t see the world outside the mansion as real after all ¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t differ from a world someone created.

    ¡¸ The problem is her Japanese ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighed.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s learned her letters, but, she¡¯s has a weird grammar she uses in daily life ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ way of speaking is unique.

    ¡¸ She grew up hardly speaking ever since she was a child, see? That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t have a sense of distance in her speech. I think that¡¯s one of the causes ¡¹

    Agnes doesn¡¯t speak formally, and she doesn¡¯t know how to talk casually either.

    She calls everyone in the family with a ¡°-chan¡± suffix, apart from Luna and me

    She¡¯s calling Luna without a suffix to express that she¡¯s a special friend of hers.

    ¡¸ The first girl she got along with is Mao-chan, who speaks like a toddler, then Edie-chan and Nei-chan¡¯s speech are quite unique too and they were with her for long ¡¹

    Edie and Nei¡¯s unique speaking.

    ¡¸ But, it should be good as long as she doesn¡¯t copy Edie and Ya-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, but if possible, we want her to learn Ruriko-chan and Tsukiko-san¡¯s formal way of speaking ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know what to feel if Agnes starts to speak like a young lady ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to be like her.

    ¡¸ Anyway, since we already established that Agnes-chan is a girl who returned from abroad, that¡¯s going to give her the leeway, but still ¡¹

    Blaming her weird Japanese for living on foreign land for long.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why we had to teach Agnes English? ¡¹

    She¡¯s a returnee, so her Japanese is weird, but she should be proficient in the Foreign language.

    It¡¯s going to be hard to continue fooling everyone with that ¡°Bakerata¡± language she used at the party in the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan, Nei-chan, and Margo-san taught her well in that regard, but..well, she only needs to learn English on an elementary level so it should be okay, I think ¡¹

    Yeah, she doesn¡¯t need to read some hard English books or listen to some of the harder words.

    Agnes¡¯s age is in sixth grade, so all she needs is to learn books for Elementary students and know shows for kids in America.

    ¡¸ I mean, Agnes-chan is much better in English than you now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sends me a glance while driving.

    ¡¸ Well, true ¡¹

    I¡¯m just the dumb kid in our family.

    I can¡¯t even study properly in school.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan¡¯s starting her foreign language study. She wants to read some foreign-made pastry recipes, I heard ¡¹

    She started learning how to make pastries after me and yet, Ai¡¯s getting better.

    Maybe she has good senses, or maybe she¡¯s just talented.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got to work harder. ¡¹

    It¡¯s going to be frustrating if she keeps pushing the distance.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Ai-chan focuses only on pastries but you deal with a lot of women every day ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but still ¡¹

    I can¡¯t just focus on sex and nothing else.

    I can¡¯t have a lifestyle like that.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already doing your very best even now so shorten your scope on what you can reach. ¡¹ If you collapse from overwork, nobody will be there to replace you ¡¹

    Right, I can¡¯t collapse.

    I can¡¯t mentally collapse or run away from this life.

    I have to keep my family safe.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to force yourself, then you will be forced to take a holiday. Minaho-ojousama, Nagisa, Nei-chan, and I check your status every day ¡¹

    The oldest members of the group, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, Nei, and Margo-san.

    They¡¯re my sisters that always watch over me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, You¡¯re right. Thanks ¡¹

    I thanked Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ You should go to a hot spring with Nei-chan for a change of pace. Currently, I think that the family can settle themselves even if you¡¯re gone for two or three days ¡¹

    In fact. During the summer of last year, I¡¯ve spent days with different groups of girls.

    We have more in our family compared to back then and the groups have become more subdivided, but¡­

    Agnes will allow me to go on a trip abroad as long as I give her a video call every day.

    ¡¸ But maybe not now. I still have to brace for a lot of stuff ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s about to open her new brothel.

    We also have our school festival. Kana-senpai¡¯s tennis club will collab with our bakery.

    Oh right, there¡¯s also Misuzu¡¯s school fest.

    Also, Ruriko¡¯s school trip.

    Margo-san and Edie¡¯s martial arts tournament.

    Also, Momoko-neechan¡¯s rape showdown.

    Even now¡­

    ¡¸ I got to be with Agnes and the girls until she got used to her school life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯ll take some time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while stopping the car at a red light.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can¡¯t feel at ease until she¡¯s succeeded her entrance exam ¡¹

    I hope Agnes doesn¡¯t get too nervous that she panics.

    I hope she doesn¡¯t say anything unnecessary during her interview.

    Like, her sex life with me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Agnes¡¯ first time to go away from the mansion, get into an unfamiliar location, surrounded by strangers, and asked questions ¡¹

    ¡¸ We asked them to keep Luna-chan and the girls in the same room as her during her exam and interview just in case so I think it¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sighed while driving.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Luna did say that they¡¯ll use their Miko power to stop Agnes if she tries to say something weird ¡¹

    It¡¯s also Luna and the girls¡¯ first time going to that kind of school.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do anything even if we worry. All we have to go is watch over them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stepped on the accelerator as soon as the lights say go.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The car arrived at Misuzu¡¯s school.

    It¡¯s close to the city center, and yet, it holds a spacious plot.

    I mean, this is amazing.

    The school is surrounded by a wall that you can¡¯t see inside.

    If this was a white wall then it would look like a prison, but¡­

    It¡¯s a stylishly designed wall made from reddish-brown bricks and some ivy twisted around. It has its charm.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going in ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car faces the gate that says ¡°Guardian Exclusive Entrance¡±

    Nearly a hundred percent of the students in this school have their students commuting via car so there¡¯s a parking lot at the entrance.

    Of course, the bodyguards are monitoring 24/7

    The gate we went through is now closed.

    ¡¸ Oh, those are Kouzuki-sama¡¯s guards ¡¹

    The uniforms in the guard office are familiar.

    ¡¸ Well yes, Kouzuki-sama¡¯s a trustee ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS is a security specialist company for the nobility, business and political leaders, and their families.

    So it¡¯s natural that they¡¯re in charge of the security of the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re family with the girls in the entrance exam. We¡¯ve come here to pick them up. Wait, we already talked this morning, haven¡¯t we? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled from the driver¡¯s seat and show the entry permit that she received beforehand.

    The bodyguard sent me a glance.

    Thinking that it¡¯s not good if I go in wearing my school uniform so I am wearing a suit.

    ¡¸ This man is the brother of the girl taking the exam ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good day ¡¹

    I greeted the security.

    ¡¸ Sugiyama-kun, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan appears from the office.

    ¡¸ No, Kakka¡¯s in here so I had to double-check ¡¹

    Oh right, since Jii-chan¡¯s here, Shou-neechan is also here.

    The uniform bodyguards are also much nervous than usual.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re no problem, let them through ¡¹

    Shou-neechan told the security and smiled at us.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Kuromori Kou-sama. Kouzuki Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner. You¡¯re also a staff of Kouzuki SS so you should remember his face ¡¹

    Right, Kouzuki SS is my company now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! Let them through ¡¹

    The bodyguard saluted to me.

    ¡¸ Please wait on the left parking lot. They¡¯ll be leaving soon. Oh, they took the entrance exam together by the way ¡¹

    There are uniformed guards present so Shou-neechan¡¯s speaking to me politely.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. Thanks ¡¹

    I thanked Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be waiting in the designated location ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee greeted Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Gate open! ¡¹

    The uniformed guard sends a sign to the office.

    The iron gate opens.

    ¡¸ Then¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee drives the car forward.

    ¡¸ Our car is a luxury car so they won¡¯t be checking ours with much strictness ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ We have a lot of girls to go back home so we could¡¯ve brought the Benz, Rolls-Royce, or the minivan, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I, then there¡¯s Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi.

    The minivan¡¯s the only choice we have.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan¡¯s right on getting two cars when going to school now. So far, it¡¯s just the driver, Misuzu-chan, Ruriko-chan, and Michi-chan, and yet, if you add Karen-chan, well, five of them can still fit in. But recently. Mariko-chan¡¯s also joining them so that makes it six ¡¹

    I guess it would look poor if the young ladies of the young ladies go to their school in a domestic minivan

    Now, Kouzuki SS is using two luxury cars, housing each of the teams.

    ¡¸ The students are still in the middle of their class so you can¡¯t meet with Misuzu-chan and the girls ¡¹

    Yeah, we went here in my fifth class.

    ¡¸ Err, the left parking lot they say ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee parks the car

    It¡¯s facing the other side of the school building

    ¡¸ All we have to do is wait here. Dear, do you want to go out and breathe in some fresh air? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No. It¡¯s an all girls¡¯ school so I don¡¯t want to stand out ¡¹

    I look for cameras while in the car, part of my habit.

    Oh, it¡¯s obvious but there¡¯s one.

    Of course.

    This is the top school for young ladies in Japan. Of course, their security is tight.

    ¡¸ Oh, there they are ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. I looked at the school building and¡­

    Jii-chan and Agnes and the girls come out.

    Of course, Jii-chan has his personal bodyguards with him.

    Oh, Yazawa-san too.

    He¡¯s currently the head of Kouzuki SS, and he gave the chief seat to Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Yomi! ¡¹

    I opened the window and called them.

    ¡¸ Wow!! ¡¹

    Agnes noticed me and came running.

    ¡¸ Hey! Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    Yomi tries to chase after Agnes.

    Koyomi-chan and Luna greeted Jii-chan with a bow and came to us.

    I also greeted Jii-chan from the car.

    Jii-chan smiled and waved his hand lightly.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, don¡¯t! ¡¹

    Agnes is about to call me ¡°Papa¡± but Yomi stopped her.

    She can¡¯t make such a careless remark when there are other people around.

    There¡¯s also a microphone in the cameras.

    ¡¸ Come here Agnes ¡¹

    I opened the door and beckoned Agnes.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Agnes jumped to me with a half-crying face.

    ¡¸ How was it, was it scary, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean. There¡¯s a lot of strangers around ¡¹

    I gently pat Agnes¡¯ back.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, it was scary ¡¹

    As expected, she¡¯s shocked that she left the mansion and went to an unknown world.

    ¡¸ There, there. Good work Yomi. Luna and Koyomi-chan, good job on passing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san, Agnes-chan did her best ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Luna and the girls did their best too. So I¡¯m able to pass my test! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me and said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s great. We¡¯ll have a party for passing the exams in the mansion! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says from the driver¡¯s seat

    ¡¸ As expected of Katsuko-oneesama! ¡¹

    Yomi and the girls cheered.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-san ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, it seems that he has some business with Kuromori-san? ¡¹

    Who¡¯s mind is Koyomi-chan reading?

    Then, I saw Yazawa-san coming over.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s been a while, boy ¡¹

    He looked at me and smiled.

    Recently, Shou-neechan¡¯s been the one who¡¯s doing things around the Kouzuki SS, so¡­

    I haven¡¯t met Yazawa-san that much.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s been a while indeed ¡¹

    I bow my head to Yazawa-san while hugging Agnes.

    ¡¸ Kakka told me about it. Well, I want to discuss that topic, but¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, Jii-chan handed the Kouzuki SS to me.

    So, he had to tell Yazawa-san, the top of the organization.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to rush. Seki-kun had to be there, and if possible, I want Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama present in the conversation as well ¡¹

    Yeah, Kouzuki SS was formerly Jii-chan¡¯s private army.

    So it¡¯s not included in the Kouzuki house¡¯s enterprise group.

    That¡¯s why not even Shiba-san, who¡¯s currently the one managing the Kouzuki group, can control it.

    Not even the branch families in the Kouzuki house can touch it.

    Legally speaking, Misuzu and Ruriko are the ones to inherit it, since they¡¯re Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters.

    But since he gave it to me, I should have a discussion with Yazawa-san, Ruriko, and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Do you have time right now? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Well, Kakka wanted to talk to you. So, if you could come to a nearby hotel of the Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Yazawa-san told me.

    Jii-chan wants to talk?

    Then, I saw Jii-chan¡¯s black limousine with the vehicles from Kouzuki SS in front and behind, stopping in front of us.

    Jii-chan sends me a glance. Then gets in the car.

    His bodyguards went in too.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll go. We¡¯ve been in Jii-chan¡¯s care today after all

    I replied to Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, then come after our convoy. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡¸ Okay, see you later ¡¹

    Yazawa-san said and got inside the front car.

    ¡¸ Get in girls. We¡¯re going with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan and the girls got in the car and closed it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes, it¡¯s going to be dangerous if we parted while you¡¯re still clinging. Take a seat ¡¹

    I told Agnes, but¡­

    ¡¸ Papa. Sex¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes whispered to me with an uneasy face, not letting me go

    ¡¸ Agnes, can¡¯t feel at ease unless Papa have sex with me right now ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    H-Here?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1179.

    Chapter 1179. Short Series A / Human Success Part 2: Car Sex with Agnes

    ¡¸ Papa, sex ¡¹

    Inside our car parked in the top school for the young ladies.

    Agnes tells me that.

    ¡¸ Agnes cant¡¯ feel at ease unless I have sex with Papa right now!! ¡¹

    Err¡­

    Outside are two cars guarding Jii-chan¡¯s car.

    Also, there are cameras around the school.

    ¡¸ Well, I thought that she¡¯s going to say that so I prepared a large blanket ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s just pretend that Agnes-chan isn¡¯t feeling well so the rear seat of the car is flattened ¡¹

    Luna said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan, help us out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take the passenger seat and stop outside gazes from watching ¡¹

    Yomi goes to the passenger seat.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan put the seat down quick.

    ¡¸ Okay, Agnes-chan, get in the blanket and lie down. You can take off your panty in the blanket ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Okay desuno ¡¹

    Agnes hides her lower half in the blanket and squirmed around.

    ¡¸ Okay. Onii-san¡¯s blanket. Koyomi-chan and I will blind screen the window on both sides with blankets ¡¹

    Luna gives instructions quickly.

    ¡¸ Papa, hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sure ¡¹

    I covered my lower half with a blanket and got on the flat seat.

    Agnes clings to me immediately.

    Our blankets cover each other.

    ¡¸ Agnes already took it off. Papa, hurry ¡¹

    Agnes is taking off my pants inside the blanket.

    ¡¸ Hurry, I want it. Sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯s thin fingers touch my penis directly.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Papa¡¯s already big. Agnes is also wet ¡¹

    Saying that Agnes puts my glans on her opening

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it too early to put it in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I want it to hurt a bit ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Agnes got on top and puts my erect penis inside her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Papa. It¡¯s in ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama¡¯s car has departed. We¡¯re moving ¡¹

    I hear the car engine sounds.

    Dorururururu!!

    ¡¸ Ahn! Papa¡¯s penis is vibrating ¡¹

    Agnes says while on top of me.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, now you lie down while still piling on him, and don¡¯t move your hips until we reach outside the school, okay? You have to pretend that you¡¯re feeling unwell and that you¡¯re clinging to your beloved big brother ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You just passed your entrance exams, so you don¡¯t want it canceled right away, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll give you pats ¡¹

    I embraced Agnes and gave her back a pat.

    ¡¸ Auuu, it feels good ¡¹

    Agnes smiled.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis is inside Agnes. haa, now I feel at ease ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I guess ¡¹

    I smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee drives the car.

    Oh, when you lie down, you can feel the fine stuff in the asphalt on the school.

    ¡¸ Papa, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just for a while ¡¹

    We¡¯re on low speed since we¡¯re at school grounds, but, it would be bad if we kiss while driving on the road.

    A sudden break can make us bite each other¡¯s tongue, and our teeth bump, which could cause some injuries.

    That¡¯s why we can kiss now, and just a light one.

    ¡¸ Papa, I love you! You always have sex with Agnes when I feel lonely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally. You¡¯re my cute Agnes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Hey, we told you not to move your hips.

    ¡¸ Agnes can¡¯t hold back anymore ¡¹

    Agnes is clinging to me with melting eyes, moving her hips.

    Oh, her half-foreign vagina is tightening!!

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to stop at the security office so pretend that you¡¯re looking after Agnes-chan okay! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but¡­

    Oh, the security from the Kouzuki SS is going to check on us again.

    Currently, Luna and Koyomi-chan are on our left and right, covering their knees with blankets and hiding from the outside.

    Therefore, they won¡¯t see Agnes and me having sex as long as they don¡¯t peek too close.

    The guards of Kouzuki SS do check inside the car, so¡­

    This is bad. They¡¯ll see Agnes¡¯ hips moving even when covered with a blanket.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee. Give me a sec ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t do. Quiet. Let us take care of the guards ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes continues to move her small hips.,

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, take care of this! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Luna as she checked the situation through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneesama! ¡¹

    Ah?!

    She used her Miko power and stopped Agnes from moving her hips.

    ¡¸??!!! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me wondering, but she¡¯s also held off from speaking.

    I cover Agnes in the blanket in a hurry.

    I¡¯m the only one showing up from the blanket.

    When I do this, the guards outside can¡¯t see Agnes¡¯ face even when they peek.

    Our car stopped for a moment.

    Oh, we¡¯re in front of the gate.

    ¡¸ Good job. Thanks to you, the entrance exam was a success. We¡¯ll be in your care from here on, please take care of our girls

    Katsuko-nee opens the driver¡¯s seat window and told the uniform security.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s great. Oh, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    The guard peeks in and said.

    The seats are flattened and everyone¡¯s lying down and covering themselves with a blanket.

    Well, that would look suspicious.

    ¡¸ They spent less time sleeping to prepare for the entrance exam today and the tension went off. They also had their interview ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh ¡¹

    The guard is convinced.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it seems that their tension¡¯s loosened up after their pass ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee turned to me, who¡¯s embracing Agnes in the blanket.

    ¡¸ That girl seems to be the most tired of the girls. Now her brother¡¯s spoiling her

    ¡¸ Is she okay? If she¡¯s not feeling well then she can take a rest on our infirmary ¡¹

    The guard would never expect Agnes and I connected in our lower halves at all.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯ll be heading home and rest. After all, that girl loves her big brother the most among the three. They¡¯re still grade-schoolers, so they want to get spoiled by their high-school big brother. That¡¯s all. There¡¯s no need to worry, thank you for the thought ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied brightly.

    ¡¸ Sugiyama-kun, you¡¯re making Kakka¡¯s car wait! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s voice can be heard from the office.

    Then that means, she¡¯s on standby at the gate until our checkpoint is finished so we could follow Jii-chan¡¯s car.

    Yazawa-san told Katsuko-nee to follow after them, so they won¡¯t just leave us.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry! No problems here! Open the gates. Over!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m hugging Agnes and lying down on the flat seat so I can¡¯t look forward, but¡­

    I can hear the gate of the school opening.

    ¡¸ Then, take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the uniform guard who backed off.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Puhaa! ¡¹

    As soon as the car left the school grounds, Luna released her power.

    ¡¸ Is it okay now, Papa?! ¡¹

    Agnes looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s okay now. You can move as much as you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes got up and started moving her hips.

    ¡¸ You can let your voice out. As long as it¡¯s not too loud ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee spoke from the driver¡¯s seat.

    There should be no problems while the car is moving, as long as she doesn¡¯t scream.

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! Aaahn! Papa! I love you! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    Agnes moans.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis is so big! It pokes the good places in Agnes¡¯ insides! Aaahn! It¡¯s rubbing!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡­Aaah, she¡¯s clamping.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, did you know that Agnes-chan was about to reply ¡°sex with Papa,¡± when she was asked what her hobbies are during the interview? ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ That was surprising to say ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan also read Agnes¡¯ mind.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I made her answer something different in a hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ What was her reply then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aahn! I said ¡°Moving my body with family!¡± ¡¹

    Well, sure. Our bodies are moving.

    I¡¯m also swinging my hips from below.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Papa! It feels good! It feels good!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was she not asked who she respects or anything that kind? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Well, we all replied ¡°Kouzuki-sama¡± ¡¹

    Yomi replied.

    Oh yeah, since Jii-chan¡¯s present on the interview.

    ¡¸ He seemed pleased with it. Kouzuki-san ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s probably Shige-chan¡¯s first time having cute grade school girls say that they respect him ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Papa! Aaaahn! Aaahn! Yes! It feels good! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ movements are becoming bigger.

    ¡¸ Seeing how we¡¯re moving, I think that it¡¯s that one hotel Kouzuki-sama¡¯s going to ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll arrive in five minutes, so¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s bad.

    If we stop the car while still in this situation, Agnes¡¯ movements will be shaking the car¡¯s suspension that we will be exposed.

    ¡¸ Agnes, cum in five minutes ¡¹

    I told Agnes.

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! Papa, please feel pleasure inside Agnes too, desuno! ¡¹

    So I have to cum together with Agnes, not just her.

    Can¡¯t help it.

    I stretched out my hand and grope Agnes¡¯ breasts below her clothes.

    I feel Agnes¡¯ squishy breasts across the junior bra she¡¯s wearing.

    ¡¸ Papa, should I take it off? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, keep it on, don¡¯t take off the top ¡¹

    If there¡¯s a half-naked above waist blonde-haired girl, then she¡¯d stand out.

    Can¡¯t deceive people when anything happens.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s dangerous when having car sex so you¡¯re not allowed to lick or suck, okay? ¡¹

    I told Agnes.

    ¡¸ Poor Papa, you love licking breasts, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can just do that when we¡¯re back in the mansion later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno ¡¹

    Agnes smiled and swings her hips in a cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Koyomi-chan and I are hiding you two ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan are covering the windows with a blanket.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, Agnes-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Using hip movement she learned for the past six months, Agnes seeks me intensely.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    My penis is pulled and pushed inside Agnes¡¯ love-nectar-filled insides.

    ¡¸ Papa, it¡¯s hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s melting inside Agnes ¡¹

    I¡¯m also rising up.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I¡¯m about to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Papa, you¡¯re cumming! Cumming inside Agnes?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s coming ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes too! Aaaah! I want it! I want it released deep inside Agnes like usual!!! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me in the eye while begging.

    Agnes¡¯s arousal has ignited.

    She¡¯s rising up to ecstasy in one go.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Papa! Agnes, Agnes is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on! Cum! I¡¯m watching you, Agnes, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa!!! ¡¹

    Agnes holds my hand and grips it tightly.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s coming! Haaaa, it¡¯s coming! Coming! Aaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯s face is melting in pleasure.

    Agnes pushes her hips to me, grinding my glans deep inside, rubbing to her uterus.

    ¡¸ P-Papa!!! Agnes is¡­cumming! Cumming! Cumming!! ¡¹

    Agnes flies away with her body twitching.

    Confirming that figure¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also cumming! Agnes!! ¡¹

    Hmphhh!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! It¡¯s coming out! It¡¯s blowing like a fountain, pouring inside Agnes. ¡¹

    I bent my body, ejaculating inside Agnes¡¯ womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah, aaaaaaah! Papa! It feels good!!! ¡¹

    Then, Agnes fell exhausted on top of me.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Papa! I love, love, love you ¡¹

    She hugs me, rubbing her cheeks to my chest.

    I also embrace my cute Agnes.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauu, hauu, hauuu ¡¹

    The flames of climax from each other are calming down.

    We stare at each other¡¯s faces, embracing each other.

    ¡¸ D-Do you feel refreshed now, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at me with her sweating face.

    ¡¸ Agnes got a lot in her stomach so it¡¯s okay now! Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes gets mentally stable through sex. She¡¯s that kind of girl.

    ¡¸ So, please cum inside Luna and the girls this time! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unfair if it¡¯s just Agnes who¡¯s having sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Well, yes, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, we also shared Agnes-san¡¯s pleasure already ¡¹

    Luna said with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yomi also came lightly together with Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Yomi said from the passenger seat with a blushing face.

    Oh, they¡¯re sharing Agnes¡¯ pleasure from sex using their Miko power.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s also blushing. This girl¡¯s still a virgin so she probably is embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Oh, it seems like I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t get a share here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, Katsuko-nee¡¯s driving so give us a break ¡¹

    It would be too dangerous if she climaxes while driving.

    ¡¸ True, I¡¯ll hold off for now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said jokingly.

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯ve arrived. You should fix your clothes already ¡¹

    Oh yeah, Jii-chan¡¯s car and our car¡­

    We¡¯ve arrived at our destination.

    ¡¸ Err, panties, panties, where is it? ¡¹

    Agnes looked for the panty she took off inside the blanket

    ¡¸ Still, if I recall, the school Agnes and the girls are attending was founded a hundred years ago ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Yes, it seems that it is ¡¹

    Yomi replies from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ However, I think you¡¯re the first one in that history ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ The one to have sex with a grade-schooler in the school grounds ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a prestigious school for young ladies and all the students are girls, so I don¡¯t think that the high or middle school girls had sex on campus, but, for a grade school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Agnes in sixth grade! ¡¹

    Agnes, who finally found her panty, replied brightly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really glad. I don¡¯t know what to do if Agnes is the only one told that she can¡¯t go to sixth grade, and have to study on a lower grade! ¡¹

    Yeah, if she¡¯s separated from Luna or Koyomi-chan¡­

    It would be impossible for Agnes alone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that you¡¯ve been enrolled in sixth grade. Karen too ¡¹

    Apart from Luna and the girls who will be transferring with her, Karen, who¡¯s already a student in that school, will be helpful.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Agnes loves Karen too, she¡¯s cute! ¡¹

    Oh, now that she had sex with me, she¡¯s now in good mood.

    ¡¸ When we go to school, Agnes will make a lot of cute fifth-grade friends! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Agnes is in 6th grade, and yet, why are you making friends with the 5th grade? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in sixth grade now, so next spring, we will graduate from elementary and become middle school students! ¡¹

    Yeah¡­

    She seems to understand the education system.

    ¡¸ But, if that¡¯s the case. There will be no grade-schooler to have sex with Papa! ¡¹

    A-Agnes?

    ¡¸ So, while I have time, Agnes will find a fifth-grade girl that¡¯s cute and gentle, and has a body well developed that she can have sex with Papa! ¡¹

    H-Hey!

    ¡¸ Luna and Koyomi-chan, let¡¯s look for one! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1180.

    Chapter 1180. Short Series A / Human Success Part 3

    Our car was parked on the underground parking lot in the hotel of the Kouzuki group.

    Oh, this floor in the underground parking lot has no other cars parked other than ours and Jii-chan¡¯s.

    They emptied the whole floor since Jii-chan is visiting.

    As expected of Kouzuki SS.

    Jii-chan gets off the black car, sends us a glance, smiled without saying anything, and went into the VIP elevator with his guards and went up.

    Among the guards, Yazawa-san comes to us.

    ¡¸ You lot should come with me ¡¹

    We followed Yazawa-san and waited for the regular elevator to come down.

    ¡¸ Sorry, there are subordinates around so Kakka had to go first ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    Jii-chan¡¯s the head of the Kouzuki house after all.

    This is an establishment of the Kouzuki house so he has to make a clear distinction.

    ¡¸ Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to me worriedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re coming too ¡¹

    Luna cheers her up.

    Well, this place is under Kouzuki SS¡¯ control so there should be no problem.

    Pon!

    The elevator¡¯s here.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Yazawa-san got on the elevator and pressed the open switch.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    I pulled Agnes and got on the elevator.

    Katsuko-nee, Luna, Yomi, and Koyomi-chan are here.

    Yazawa-san pressed floor 47.

    The elevator door closed.

    ¡¸ So, what are we doing? ¡¹

    I asked Yazawa-san while we¡¯re going up on the elevator.

    Yazawa-san looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s just a simple thing. Although, it¡¯s important for the Kouzuki SS. Well, Kakka will tell you the details ¡¹

    A job for me, from the Kouzuki SS?

    ¡¸ Kakka gave his orders, so I agree with your takeover on Kouzuki SS> It¡¯s for the better future of Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Yoshiko-sama too. However, nobody other than me knows much about you ¡¹

    Yeah.

    This is another test.

    I have to show my qualities as the owner of Kouzuki SS to its people.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Agnes looked up at me.

    ¡¸ It seems that I have my entrance exam too ¡¹

    I smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ What kind of entrance exam? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s for a new job other than the bakery ¡¹

    That¡¯s my response for now.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Sensei will surely pass no matter what test it is! ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at me.

    Well, I hope so.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯m sure ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan read my thoughts and replied.

    Oh, I can¡¯t show a timid attitude to the shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right Nii-san. Fight! ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll manage, you¡¯ve always been clearing your fate using your own strength ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee added.

    The elevator arrived on floor 47 without stopping on any other floors.

    I think that someone in the control room of the hotel is watching us.

    This was the hotel where we fought Cesario Viola half a year ago after all.

    And so, we reached the floor without stopping on other floors.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s this way. Let¡¯s hurry ¡¹

    The elevator door opens and Yazawa-san leads us.

    ¡¸ Everyone, go off first ¡¹

    I¡¯ll press the switch this time and get off after confirming that everyone¡¯s out of the elevator.

    If I get off first, someone could suddenly close while someone¡¯s still here and then bring them to another floor.

    ¡¸ Hmm, you¡¯re still cautious ¡¹

    Yazawa-san smiled.

    If it¡¯s a test, then it¡¯s already started.

    If that¡¯s the case, even if we¡¯re in a hotel that¡¯s under Kouzuki SS¡¯ control, then I should behave that we¡¯re surrounded by enemies.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a problem just for me after all ¡¹

    My assessment is tied to Misuzu and Ruriko.

    I have to be cautious.

    ¡¸ Hm! ¡¹

    It seems that my tension¡¯s passed to Agnes too.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s not make Kakka wait. This way ¡¹

    We followed after Yazawa-san.

    The hotel corridor has uniformed guards from the Kouzuki SS stationed at every point.

    ¡¸ Oh yeah, Seki-kun is waiting for the classes to finish and will bring Misuzu-sama and the girls here ¡¹

    Yazawa-san told me while still walking.

    Misuzu and the girls are coming here too?

    So that¡¯s why Shou-neechan stayed at the school.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s this room ¡¹

    Yazawa-san knocks on the door.

    Choumoto-san opened the door.

    He probably peeked at the hole and confirmed that it¡¯s Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ Kakka¡¯s inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, good job ¡¹

    Yazawa-san goes inside.

    We also enter the room timidly.

    I see. There¡¯s another room inside.

    Yazawa-san knocked on that door too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Yazawa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    That was Jii-chan¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Yazawa-san opens the door.

    ¡¸ Wow!! ¡¹

    Inside is a beautifully lit and clean room.

    There are also gorgeous furnishings around. This is a VIP room.

    Ootoku-san is standing by next to the wall.

    Then.

    Facing Jii-chan is another person.

    It¡¯s a white-haired thin old man.

    He¡¯s smiling but his eyes look sharp.

    Agnes trembled, clings to me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, hello. Nice to meet you ¡¹

    I greeted him.

    ¡¸ H-Hello! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    Agnes, Katsuko-nee, Koyomi-chan, and Luna greeted the old man.

    They¡¯re all stiff.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki, who are these? ¡¹

    The old man called Jii-chan ¡°Kouzuki¡±

    ¡¸ Oh, that one¡¯s the man who snatched my granddaughter. Then, that that blonde girl is an illegitimate child of my son ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled, pointing at Agnes.

    Is that what Jii-chan said during the interview about Agnes at that school?

    ¡¸ Well, that was the hint I gave them so they think of it that way. She could¡¯ve been my illegitimate child, but that¡¯ll bring some trouble differently ¡¹

    If rumors of Agnes being Jii-chan¡¯s illegitimate child spreads out. There will be more heirs.

    I¡¯m sure that people with weird intentions will come after Agnes.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t given official recognition, besides, if she¡¯s an illegitimate child of my late son, then we can create lies as much as we want ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ As always, you¡¯re such a rascal, Kouzuki ¡¹

    The old man laughed.

    That smile made Agnes and the girls nervous.

    ¡¸ And then, the other girls are her bodyguard and her attendants? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it will be ¡¹

    The old man looked at Luna and the girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, if they¡¯re that cute, then you could¡¯ve just asked me to make them my illegitimate children ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh? I could¡¯ve asked you and others as their sponsor as an option. I¡¯ll do that next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is there a next time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Depends on this boy ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ I see. Then let me take care of it when the time comes ¡¹

    The old man and Jii-chan laughed out loud.

    What¡¯s their relationship, I wonder?

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    As soon as I spoke, the two old men looked at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for the late introductions, I¡¯m Kuromori Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes bows after me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Luna, hurry and make your greetings ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, uhm, we¡¯re just ¡¹

    Yomi speaks.

    They¡¯re attendants and guards, so they have no need to introduce themselves unless the other party asks.

    They¡¯re just their Master¡¯s accessories.

    It would be impolite for them to introduce themselves every single time.

    But.

    ¡¸ Just do it, introduce yourselves ¡¹

    I ordered them.

    These girls have to be treated like people too.

    Yomi and the girls are attendants of Agnes only when going to that school.

    But the truth is that there¡¯s no master-servant relationship.

    Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Katsuko-nee are all my family.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯m Takakura Yomiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takakura Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Koyomi ¡¹

    The three bowed their heads.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s an honor to meet the renowned Takakura shrine maidens. To think that they¡¯re all such cute girls ¡¹

    The old man knows about the Takakura shrine?

    ¡¸ Katsuko-chan, you should make your greetings too ¡¹

    Agnes said, but¡­

    ¡¸ It has been a while ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee bowed to the old man.

    Katsuko-nee knows this man? Then that means¡­

    He must have been a customer of the Black Forest before?

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re in good health. Your face has lost its harshness. You look much more refreshed. It seems that you¡¯re living your life to the fullest now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied to the old man.

    ¡¸ Kou, this man is¡­ ¡¹

    Jii-chan tries to introduce the old man.

    ¡¸ No, no, Kouzuki, don¡¯t finish that ¡¹

    He stops Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ My name is Kira. I¡¯ve been granted the title of a monk when I went past 80. Despite having my hair ¡¹

    A monk?

    ¡¸ You see, when this one became a monk, he shaved his head, but when he peeked at the mirror, he said that being bald doesn¡¯t suit him, so he started growing it out again ¡¹

    Huh¡­

    ¡¸ Geez, what a degenerate monk ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that. Styling has its importance ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just worldly desires, and you¡¯re a monk ¡¹

    ¡¸ I became a monk to erase my evil passions, but it¡¯ll take me forty to fifty years of practice to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t live that long, can you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So this is okay. I¡¯m a priest, yet, covered with worldly desires ¡¹

    The white-haired old man, named Kira, said and laughed.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-kun, call the room service and give the children something sweet to eat. Yazawa, where¡¯s the menu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s here ¡¹

    Yazawa-san opens the writing desk and takes out the hotel¡¯s menu.

    ¡¸ Back then, Misuzu and Ruriko often come here before returning home from school. They eat sweets on that table there. Ruriko¡¯s favorite dish is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ RUriko-sama prefers this tea longue deluxe parfait ¡¹

    Yazawa-san replies immediately¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, that one. So, you should pick whatever you like ¡¹

    Agnes looked at me.

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead. Jii-chan said it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it really okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Jii-chan is family too, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ He even went to the interview just for Agnes earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Agnes speaks to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Thank you for earlier! I¡¯m sorry for the late thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Luna and the girls followed and thanked Jii-chan too.

    ¡¸ No, it was fun for me too. I¡¯ve become a guardian of such cute children ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Kouzuki-ojiichan took care of us a lot during the interview! ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ So, we¡¯ve been in your care already, and then, we¡¯re also treated with sweets, we feel bad for that ¡¹

    She gave me an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Agnes heard that the sweets in hotels like this cost a lot! ¡¹

    Err.

    Let¡¯s leave the one who she heard that knowledge from behind for now.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind the money. I have more money than you could ever think ¡¹

    Jii-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Besides, you see. I love watching cute girls eat delicious food happily ¡¹

    Jii-chan replied. Agnes got dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Agnes, do you like delicious food? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, you girls are cute. So, go eat as food as you like to make me happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Agnes looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s okay, Agnes. Go eat what you want ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Jii-chan said that it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t hold back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna and the girls too ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes replied.

    ¡¸ Thank you Ojii-chan. I¡¯ll eat ¡¹

    She bows her head to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Luna, Koyomi-chan, let¡¯s ¡¹

    Luna and the girls too

    ¡¸ Then we¡¯ll take the offer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    They bow their heads to Jii-chan

    ¡¸ Go ahead ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled happily.

    ¡¸ What should we eat? What¡¯s delicious? ¡¹

    Agnes goes to Luna and the girls.

    ¡¸ Hmm, those girls are well raised ¡¹

    Old man Kira is impressed.

    ¡¸ Right? Those are good girls ¡¹

    Jii-chan brags to Kira.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-kun, take the children with you to that table. Kou, we¡¯ll talk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki-sama. Girls, this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got to talk to Jii-chan for a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We should go there so we don¡¯t disturb him

    Katsuko-nee brings Agnes and the girls to the long table on the window-side.

    ¡¸ Oh, of course, you can ask for what you want too, Katsuko-kun ¡¹

    Jii-chan told Katsuko-nee¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still at the age where parfait suits you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-chan, let¡¯s eat parfait! ¡¹

    Agnes told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I guess so. Then I¡¯ll take one too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama, this is the menu ¡¹

    Yomi hands the menu she received from Yazawa-san to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Well then, Kou, sit here ¡¹

    Jii-chan presented a seat next to him.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    I told old man Kira and sat down.

    ¡¸ What did you hear from Yazawa? ¡¹

    What? The job?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s about a job from Kouzuki SS tasked for me, and that it¡¯s important? ¡¹

    I replied.

    Since it¡¯s a test, it¡¯s a task for me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I want you to do something ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Sure, anything. What is it? ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ You see, someone with my status always has people who ask to talk directly to me every day ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Well, most of them only want my support, that¡¯s why they want to meet me. More than half of them are looking for money, some of them make crazy demands like ¡°invest in my business,¡± or ¡°donate money for social organizations,¡± or even ¡°donate¡± to some unknown organizations ¡¹

    Yeah, everyone knows that Jii-chan¡¯s rich after all.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s not about money, then, they will ask to introduce them to someone influential or recommend them to a government agency, or international organization. What a selfish bunch ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s the head of the Kouzuki house, the group that ties the nobility of Japan together. And he owns huge enterprise groups.

    He has the honor, fortunes, and connections to influential people in politics and business.

    ¡¸ Of course, some of them are people I have to meet for the sake of the Kouzuki house and the Kouzuki group. Some come with genuinely meaningful business plans, and sometimes, you have to give a donation to socialize with people. Those meetings are inevitable, but 80% of them are worthless, and a waste of time to talk to ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    There are a lot of scoundrels who want Jii-chan¡¯s money.

    ¡¸ Naturally, I refuse meeting with suspicious people from the beginning. Or should I say that I don¡¯t meet with people without any introducer at all? That¡¯s the safest way ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ But then again, there are those peculiar referrals ¡¹

    Peculiar?

    ¡¸ People from the nobility and managers of other companies ask me saying ¡°they¡¯re this kind of person, meet them,¡± but of course, even with such introductions, I don¡¯t meet with overly suspicious people. However¡­ ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ There are a lot of complex cases. Some make plans to meet me by getting to know my acquaintances. It¡¯s not overly suspicious, but it¡¯s not a clear identity either. Even if I refuse, I would have to do it in the face of the referrer so I can¡¯t just say no for no reason ¡¹

    There¡¯s no definite proof that they¡¯re suspicious people, but since there¡¯s a referrer, then he¡¯s forced to meet them.

    ¡¸ In such cases, it would be difficult to refuse ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, I can understand that ¡¹

    Old man Kira nodded.

    ¡¸ In such cases, what do you do, Kira? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asked the white-haired monk.

    ¡¸ In my case, I first have my secretary meet them instead of me. My secretary will check on their character, and if they¡¯re worthy to meet with me, and if they are, then we can meet up ¡¹

    I wonder if this old man is from a nobility? Or maybe, he¡¯s an owner of an enterprise.

    ¡¸ Anyway, if they can show results when talking to my secretary, then that saves the face of the referrer ¡¹

    The old man said. Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how I basically do it too. However, I give that role, not to my secretary but Yazawa ¡¹

    Yazawa-san¡¯s the one meeting with people in place of Jii-chan.

    He makes the decision whether they¡¯re worthy of meeting with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Meaning, to the Kouzuki house, this role is the job of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    One of the duties of Jii-chan¡¯s guards.

    ¡¸ So, I want to pass Yazawa¡¯s job to you, Kou ¡¹

    To me?

    ¡¸ That said, the people who want to meet with me are in this hotel. You¡¯re going to meet with those people, and make your decisions on whether they¡¯re worthy to meet me or not ¡¹

    I¡¯m checking people?

    ¡¸ Of course, you can¡¯t just say ¡°good,¡± or ¡°bad.¡± You¡¯ll have to be clear with what made you decide whether you pass or reject them from meeting me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, indeed. If you can¡¯t verbalize how you feel from the other person, we won¡¯t be able to understand ¡¹

    Old man Kira told me.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1181.

    Chapter 1181. Short Series A / Human Success Part 4

    ¡¸ So far, you only evaluate people based on your instincts, saying that the other person is suspicious and the like ¡¹

    Jii-chan speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Of course, instinct is valuable. I don¡¯t trust people who my instinct says that they¡¯re different, and I don¡¯t let them get close to me again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, that applies to me too ¡¹

    Kira, the old man who¡¯s already 80 years old and is a monk, and yet, his white hair is still thick, nodded.

    ¡¸ However, if it¡¯s a person that¡¯s introduced to you, then you need a clear reason to reject them. The referrer won¡¯t accept the reason that you felt that they¡¯re suspicious ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    There¡¯s the honor of the referrer that says ¡°please meet this person¡± to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ You have to make it clear to the other party why Yazawa did the meeting instead of me, and why he judged that they¡¯re not good people. The referrer could¡¯ve been deceived by that person as well after all ¡¹

    Oh yeah, bad guys could just go after Jii-chan¡¯s acquaintance in the nobility, or enterprise managers and deceive them.

    Then, expanding from that, they could make Jii-chan their next target.

    ¡¸ You have to make it clear and easy to understand when conveying the problem with a person ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Otherwise, if the other party is a villain, they¡¯ll spread their self-serving stories such as ¡°The Kouzuki house are hard headed-people,¡± or ¡°The person in charge was incapable of understanding my proposal,¡± or ¡°They were jealous because I was too competent¡± ¡¹

    For bad guys, being able to contact the Kouzuki house can be used to advertise their skills.

    Even if Jii-chan didn¡¯t meet them and Yazawa-san kicked them off. They can tell people around them that the ¡°Kouzuki house is stupid, they can¡¯t understand what I¡¯m proposing¡±

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why your assessment has to be distinct. ¡°It felt suspicious,¡± can be translated as ¡°It just happened that the person in charge in the Kouzuki house wasn¡¯t feeling well¡±

    I see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same when it comes to subordinates ¡¹

    Old man Kira speaks up.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re to own the Kouzuki SS, then you need to be clear with your instructions to the people in the company. Saying ¡°That person is suspicious,¡± will only confuse your subordinates. You have to be clear what¡¯s that suspicion you¡¯re feeling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. If your instructions are unclear, your subordinates will ask ¡°What do we do?¡± and become unable to decide ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ By the way, the meeting time will be in fifteen minutes. Don¡¯t take more than that. If the other party just wants to talk, then it¡¯s a waste of time. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, Kouzuki¡¯s right. You can see what kind of person the other party is when you talk to them for fifteen minutes. No, you have to ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t set a time limit like that, you¡¯ll end up spending your life listening to people all the time ¡¹

    The two old men told me.

    ¡¸ For now, you can sit together with Yazawa during the meeting. Whatever the circumstances may be, I won¡¯t ask you to go in there alone ¡¹

    Oh, that helps.

    It¡¯s a little scary to have me, a high-school boy meet with people who want a meeting with Jii-chan by myself.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me, Yazawa-san ¡¹

    I bow my head to Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ Please do, Yazawa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kakka ¡¹

    Yazawa-san replied to Jii-chan

    ¡¸ Then, go to the lower floor. There¡¯s already a visitor requesting to meet me today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, we¡¯ll be watching here ¡¹

    Jii-chan and old man Kira said.

    Normally, this is left to Yazawa-san. Jii-chan doesn¡¯t go watch on the cameras.

    I knew it. It¡¯s a test.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Yazawa-san called me.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s ¡¹

    I bowed to the two old men and stood up.

    ¡¸ Where are you going? ¡¹

    Agnes looked at me from the table near the window and said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re about to eat parfait ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go meet some guests on the lower floor. I¡¯ll be back soon ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes won¡¯t eat parfait and wait ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re only on the lower floor for fifteen or twenty minutes, right? So, we¡¯ll predict the time the room service comes in so we can eat when you come back ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not delicious unless we¡¯re all together! ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ You want to eat the deluxe parfait too, right? Oh, should I ask for hot tea instead? It¡¯s Shige-chan¡¯s treat after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asked Jii-chan jokingly.

    ¡¸ Whichever pleases you, I¡¯ll ask for coffee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take coffee too ¡¹

    Old man Kira said.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly. Then let¡¯s order together ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to the phone in the room.

    ¡¸ Sensei, should Luna and I go with you? ¡¹

    Yomi asked worriedly.

    Well, having the girls with Miko power will be reassuring, but¡­

    This is my test, so¡­

    ¡¸ Thanks, But, you girls should stay here ¡¹

    I refused Yomi.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama. Good luck ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan told me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be surprised, okay? ¡¹

    Hmm?

    Oh right. Koyomi-chan already knew who Jii-chan¡¯s making me meet up with.

    Meaning, the other party is someone famous enough that this 12-year-old girl knows them?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t. Koyomi-chan. That¡¯s enough hints. Don¡¯t hinder the fun of the two old men ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while taking the phone.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯re going. We¡¯ll be back ¡¹

    I told everyone, then bowed to Jii-chan again.

    Then I left the room with Yazawa-san.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Still, you look so normal and yet, you¡¯re so absurd ¡¹

    Yazawa-san smiled at me when we entered the corridor.

    ¡¸ From our investigation, the girls with the blood of the Takakura shrine maidens are all mentally unstable. And yet, you stabilized them completely ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Seki-kun¡¯s reporting to me periodically. So Kakka decided to sponsor those mentally stable girls, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s here today ¡¹

    He¡¯s talking about the old man.

    ¡¸ If not, that cautious man would never want the shrine maidens to be in the same room as him. It seems that he¡¯s amusing himself with you ¡¹

    Meaning, that old man Kira came over just to watch this test?

    Oh, I shouldn¡¯t think about it now.

    Let¡¯s focus on what I have on hand.

    Even this could just be a trap from Yazawa-san to distract me.

    Yazawa-san¡¯s coming with me to do the meetup with the person who wanted a meeting with Jii-chan, but¡­

    He¡¯s not my ally here.

    Yazawa-san is also one of the examiners.

    ¡¸ So, about this meeting¡­ ¡¹

    I asked Yazawa-san as he presses the button on the elevator hall.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯ll do the greetings firsts. Then, you can do what you want ¡¹

    Yazawa-san said lightly.

    ¡¸ Well, you can¡¯t assume how the other party will behave. So, do what you need. Just adapt to the situation ¡¹

    Right¡­

    I¡¯m the one meeting the person who wanted to see Jii-chan.

    I can¡¯t know the reaction of that person until I meet up with them

    ¡¸ So, are you not going to ask me who are we meeting? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Will you tell me if I asked? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san smiled. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then no need. I can assume that it¡¯s a well-known person, but, I don¡¯t want to be dragged y the image I already have on that person. I want to value that raw feeling from the time we meet after all ¡¹

    I replied.

    If I know who the other person is, then I¡¯ll make put myself on guard.

    I¡¯ll overlook a lot of things from the first impression stage already.

    ¡¸ I see. Then I won¡¯t tell you ¡¹

    The elevator¡¯s arrived.

    I followed Yazawa inside.

    Yazawa-san pressed the button three floors below.

    The elevator closed and went down.

    Immediately after, the door opens.

    Oh, this floor¡¯s just like a normal hotel guest floor.

    I don¡¯t see any uniformed guards from Kouzuki SS>

    I mean, there¡¯s nobody in this brightly lit corridor.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Yazawa-san urged me.

    Then, we arrived in front of one of the guest rooms.

    You can talk to an intercom in this guest room it seems.

    Yazawa-san pressed the switch.

    ¡º Yes? ¡»

    A voice comes from the intercom.

    ¡¸ This is Yazawa from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    The door opened immediately.

    Click.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    A man wearing a gray suit¡­I don¡¯t know him.

    Or rather, it¡¯s not him.

    I think he¡¯s the secretary or bodyguard.

    The person who wanted to meet Jii-chan is probably inside the room.

    ¡¸ And this one is? ¡¹

    The secretary-like guy looked at me and asked Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for you to know ¡¹

    Yazawa-san replied sullenly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. Come in ¡¹

    The secretary invites us to the room.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    I said just in case. Then followed Yazawa-san the room.

    Then, the door closed behind us.

    Oh, this room isn¡¯t even half the size of Jii-chan¡¯s room upstairs.

    This is a hotel guest room, and yet, there¡¯s no bed.

    But in exchange, there¡¯s an executive table.

    So, this is probably a private room for secret talks.

    And now¡­

    At the back of the room, a man wearing a blue suit is facing the window, turning his back on us.

    Huh? I think I¡¯ve seen this guy.

    ¡¸ Sensei, Yazawa-sama from Kouzuki SS has come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu ¡¹

    This is a small room so he should¡¯ve known that we¡¯re here, and yet¡­

    He¡¯s the type who makes this kind of skit on purpose.

    The man in a blue suit slowly faced us.

    ¡¸ Thank you for coming today ¡¹

    He bows to Yazawa-san.

    Oh, this guy¡­

    If I recall, he¡¯s a politician.

    He used to be a cultural celebrity and a commentator on TV for some years¡­

    Then, after that, he became a candidate for prefectural governor somewhere¡­

    Err.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m Murata Hideo ¡¹

    Yeah, that. Murata Hideo.

    Man, I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t ask for any information before going in.

    Governor Murata¡¯s much smaller than he is on TV.

    I didn¡¯t care about it on TV, but that blue suit of his is quite high-class. The cloth is different.

    His necktie is probably an Italian brand too.

    Also, the stink.

    What¡¯s this? Hairstyle? No, that¡¯s not it. I think that he¡¯s poured some men¡¯s perfume on him.

    You can¡¯t find something this raw on TV.

    Also, he¡¯s much older than he was on TV.

    I mean, when you¡¯re on TV, you can use make-up to make yourself younger.

    If I recall, this guy¡¯s in his mid-forties.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Yazawa from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Yazawa-san greets with a straight face.

    ¡¸ And, who is this boy ¡¹

    Governor Murata looked at me.

    ¡¸ A relative of Kakka ¡¹

    Yazawa-san replied just that.

    I intuitively thought that it¡¯s better if I shouldn¡¯t name myself.

    It¡¯s better not to bring the name Kuromori to a former entertainer turned politician.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    I said and bowed.

    ¡¸ I see. Hmm ¡¹

    Governor Murata looked at my clothes and shoes.

    ¡¸ Well, it matters not. Come ¡¹

    We go to the table.

    It looks like we¡¯re visiting governor Murata¡¯s office, but¡­

    This hotel belongs to the Kouzuki house.

    Governor Murata came from his hometown to meet Jii-chan.

    Therefore, he¡¯s actually the guest here.

    ¡¸ Please take a seat. Relax yourselves ¡¹

    But, since governor Murata¡¯s already sitting. He asks us to do the same

    I see.

    I can see his personality now.

    He wants to bring everything to his pace, and he doesn¡¯t think much if it¡¯s rude to the other party or not.

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    Yazawa-san took a seat without saying anything.

    I also followed.

    ¡¸ Err, do you want coffee or anything? ¡¹

    Governor Murata says, but¡­

    ¡¸ No thanks ¡¹

    Yazawa-san refused.

    ¡¸ Murata-sensei¡¯s introduced by Kurosaki-sensei, the president of Ochiai transport, and he would like to meet Kakka, but¡­ ¡¹

    We¡¯re brought to the topic right away.

    It¡¯s natural since the meeting only takes fifteen minutes.

    ¡¸ Meetings with Kakka from the Kouzuki house goes through me first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I heard that from President Kurosaki as well. He told me that Kouzuki-san trusts Yazawa-san a lot. That you¡¯re effectively Kouzuki-san¡¯s secretary ¡¹

    Governor Murata said with a smile.

    ¡¸ My specialty is security, as you already know, Kouzuki SS doesn¡¯t provide security not just for Kakka but for the entire political and business world of Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, yes, I know that. That¡¯s why I feel lucky that I¡¯m meeting with Yazawa-san today. Please allow me to get to know you better in many ways. ¡¹

    This guy is overly familiar.

    His smile is disgusting.

    ¡¸ And so, what kind of business does Murata-sensei have with Kakka that requires a meeting? That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know first ¡¹

    Yazawa-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Well, I thought so. Oh well, I¡¯ll speak to Yazawa-san honestly¡­ ¡¹

    Governor Murata smiled.

    ¡¸ No, Yazawa-san, I think you already know my current situation. In fact, I, or rather, we, the younger generations of politicians are concerned with the current politics of Japan. And so we¡¯re about to launch a new party for the next national election ¡¹

    This guy¡¯s the prefectural governor currently, but¡­

    He wants to become a member of the Diet?

    ¡¸ No, of course, I¡¯ll complete my term as the Governor. However, from now on, Japanese politics shouldn¡¯t be centered in Tokyo, but they should also come from other local areas¡­I believe you can understand that, Yazawa-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it political money to start a new party? Or do you want to lay the groundwork for influential politicians and businessmen? Or do you simply want Kakka to declare his support to your party? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san cut into the chase.

    Right, governor Murata¡¯s objective is¡­

    Is it Jii-chan¡¯s money?

    Or, does he want to be introduced to the political and business circles?

    Or maybe, he just wants a comment that says ¡°I support governor Murata¡±?

    ¡¸ No, no, no, what I want to ask is all of it ¡¹

    Governor Murata shows a malicious smile.

    ¡¸ I want financial support, I want political support, and I want Kouzuki-san to bring his influence and entrust them all to me! ¡¹

    Meaning¡­

    ¡¸ We, the younger generation of politicians are the ones who¡¯ll create the future. We¡¯ll crush the vested interests, and the rigid systems that are in place, or there will be no future for Japan! Isn¡¯t that right?! I want you to believe in Murata¡­in my eyes!!! ¡¹

    Err¡­

    ¡¸ No, I have been too honest that I¡¯ve made enemies. No, the people who disagree with me are the ones who are firmly entrenched in the vested interests that need to be destroyed. That¡¯s why they get so angry when I point it out, it pains me. I¡¯m just a brutally honest person, not a bad person. That¡¯s what all my allies say too ¡¹

    Can you trust someone who evaluates themselves and say ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person¡±

    ¡¸ I believe Yazawa-san already knows, but, the latest poll shows that a total of 43% of the respondents say that they expect, or they may expect a new party from us. That¡¯s higher than the current ruling party¡¯s approval rating ¡¹

    No, using figures from a survey asking ¡°Do you expect a new party¡± is just¡­

    That¡¯s just comparable to ¡°Which party do you support,¡± right?

    ¡¸ Our age has come for sure! That¡¯s decided! It has to be the case! And it shall happen! If we don¡¯t scrap and rebuild this country now, the country ruled by those with a vested interest will bring us to doom! We¡¯re running out of time ¡¹

    Governor Murata¡¯s getting passionate.

    Yazawa-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    I¡¯m already introduced as Jii-chan¡¯s relative so he asks me politely.

    ¡¸ He will be meeting with Kakka later, and so if you talk to him instead of me, I¡¯m sure that Murata-sensei¡¯s hopes will reach Kakka ¡¹

    Yazawa-san, you¡¯re going to pass the baton to me now?!

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. You¡¯re going to meet with Kouzuki-san? ¡¹

    Governor Murata looked at me with appraising eyes and said.

    ¡¸ What do you think after hearing my story? What did you feel? What do you think? I¡¯d like to hear the opinion of people of your age ¡¹

    Haaaaaa¡­

    Err¡­

    ¡¸ Look, I don¡¯t really know much about politics, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. It can¡¯t be helped. Then that¡¯s just poor education! Your school hasn¡¯t taught you much about politics and the state! Don¡¯t blame yourself ¡¹

    Governor Murata talks to me with an over-familiar attitude.

    ¡¸ So, uhm, there¡¯s something I just can¡¯t understand about Murata-san¡¯s story ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Which part of Murata¡¯s talk was unclear to you? Could it be that it was too complicated for you? Oh well, tell me, what did you not understand? ¡¹

    Oh, this guy¡¯s looking down on me.

    His tone is starting to break.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Murata-san talks about not being able to forgive the vested interests, and that you want to break them all, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, yes, vested interests! Vested interests are interests maintained by a particular social group for a long time due to historical circumstances. You¡¯ll know that when you look it up on the internet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I get that. But what I don¡¯t understand is¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house is a noble family, they have been the nobility ever since the Muromachi period. And such, they have the authority, they have a lot of companies, have a lot of assets, and they know a lot of politicians and businessmen in Japan today¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to tell me that, that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m asking Kouzuki-san to support our political activities! ¡¹

    Hey, look. Murata.

    ¡¸ So, your political campaign is to crush the vested interests, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course! Don¡¯t you think that people with vested interests have to be taken down too, right? That¡¯s just obvious ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Then talking about obvious. Kouzuki house is also one of those vested interests Murata-san is talking about ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Murata-san, are you asking the Kouzuki house, a group of vested interests, to help you destroy those? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t do something about it, Japan will collapse. That¡¯s how everyone feels!!! ¡¹

    Oh, he tried to pass it off.

    ¡¸ Japan won¡¯t collapse no matter what ¡¹

    I speak with a fed-up look.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house and the nobility are supporting it with their lives. As long as Kouzuki house is alive, Japan won¡¯t collapse ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1182.

    Chapter 1182. Short Series A / Human Success Part 5

    ¡¸ I mean, Murata-san, what do you expect from the nobility? They¡¯re people composed of vested interests, so will you destroy them? ¡¹

    I asked the former cultural celebrity and current prefectural governor, Murata Hideo

    ¡¸ W-Well, you see ¡¹

    Governor Murata¡¯s making a face that says ¡°this is a problem,¡± and I didn¡¯t let that pass.

    ¡¸ No, no, it¡¯s not our intention to scrap and build all of the social systems that existed until now. It¡¯s normal to leave the good ones ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, who decides which are the good ones to keep? ¡¹

    I push further.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s of course for the citizens to decide. Isn¡¯t that obvious? I mean, you can ask the people for their judgment¡­if you prefer, we can use a national referendum. But, if we hold such votes every time, we won¡¯t be able to have speedy politics. Therefore, it¡¯s up to the politicians elected by the people to make a fair judgment ¡¹

    Governor Murata¡¯s laying down his debate with such energy.

    ¡¸ Nono, you should know that too, right? How many instructions I assembled so I get chosen as the governor. I¡¯m the governor of the prefecture, elected by the local voters, thus, the people trust me. Therefore, the judgment of the people in the prefecture is equal to the judgment I and my allies make. You should know that since you learned the Japanese electoral system in your school, right? If you don¡¯t understand, then it¡¯s your school teacher¡¯s negligence! ¡¹

    He sure is good at derailing the conversation.

    Governor Murata looked away from me and back to Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m now being directed by the people to reform the prefecture. As Yazawa-san knows, it¡¯s making a tremendous effect! Our ¡°Heisei Political Breakthrough reform,¡± is highly praised by the media as well! Now, I want to convey this reform to the national government ¡¹

    He¡¯s appealing with sparkling eyes.

    ¡¸ Well, I sure am a man of honesty and passion, so I might not be able to speak well so I¡¯m sorry for that, but, I want you to understand my passion for reforming Japan! Please give me the chance to appeal our political party to Kouzuki-san directly! Right?! ¡¹

    Governor Murata bows his head.

    ¡¸ Is that it? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san said coldly.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Murata looked up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s politician¡¯s job to bow their heads. I¡¯ve been working next to Kouzuki Kakka¡¯s side for some time now so I¡¯ve seen politicians bow so many times before ¡¹

    Yeah, a lot of politicians do come to Jii-chan.

    Asking for funds, connection, or promotion.

    They all bow their heads to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Murata-san came from television work to politician, so you perhaps don¡¯t know. Hence, it can¡¯t be helped that you don¡¯t know how politicians act, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yazawa-san speaks to governor Murata, laughing scornfully.

    ¡¸ Even if you treat us as your supporter and patron, then it won¡¯t work on us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, that¡¯s not true! I¡¯m just trying to get you to understand my passion, see? Isn¡¯t that kind of speaking mocking me as a prefectural governor, a head of a local government ¡¹

    Oh, this time he¡¯s trying to reverse the situation.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s up to you to decide what you want to believe with what I said. I have no idea why you felt that way though ¡¹

    Yazawa-san¡¯s blunt.

    ¡¸ Sensei, please calm down ¡¹

    The secretary who¡¯s waiting at the door comes to governor Murata¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, I know. I know ¡¹

    Governor Murata told his secretary, then¡­

    ¡¸ So what is it? Does Yazawa-san want me to prostrate on my knees? To crawl on the floor and rub my forehead on the ground to gain Kouzuki-san¡¯s support in our activities? Is that what you want to say, right?!

    Look, he¡¯s even angrier than before.

    What¡¯s with this guy?

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t even understand why it has come to that. Murata-san, what¡¯s the point in groveling to the ground? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san didn¡¯t want you to prostrate yourself, and besides, if Murata-san were to kneel, will that solve anything? That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry to say but just because Murata-san kneeled doesn¡¯t mean that Jii-chan will meet you, or respond to your requests.

    ¡¸ I mean, you said that because I didn¡¯t bow my head low enough, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sensei! ¡¹

    The secretary desperately calms down the governor.

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s the same as demanding me, the governor who received the trust of the people in my prefecture, to bow with my hands on the floor?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Murata-san, you can¡¯t just kneel on the ground. I mean, you have no intention of bowing your head for real, you¡¯re just doing it for the sake of it, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s kind of obvious. There¡¯s no heart to it. After all, you have no intention of bowing down your head to the Kouzuki house, don¡¯t you? You think that you¡¯re lucky to use their money and connections, but the truth is, you hate the lumps of vested interests, like the Kouzuki house, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Governor Murata.

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t say anything like that! It¡¯s just your selfish speculations! ¡¹

    He says in a panic.

    ¡¸ But, look. I¡¯m the one who will be telling Jii-chan whether Murata-san¡¯s trustworthy or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ So please stop making crazy reports based on speculation! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong. Isn¡¯t it Murata-san¡¯s job to speak in a way that won¡¯t cause me to make such weird speculations? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about politicians, but, let¡¯s be honest, Murata-san came here to borrow Jii-chan¡¯s money, right? Oh wait, you said that you want support so it¡¯s not borrowing, but instead, you¡¯re asking for money ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! You! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And it¡¯s not just money, you¡¯re also asking for Jii-chan¡­I mean, Kouzuki house¡¯s influence and authority to support you, right? ¡¹

    I summarize the conversation into something even I could understand.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s what¡¯s Yazawa-san¡¯s talking about, ¡°what¡¯s with the attitude of someone who came to ask for something¡± ¡¹

    Governor Murata.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re rude! You¡¯re extremely rude! I¡¯m the governor! And I¡¯m also the man who¡¯ll represent a political party, although it hasn¡¯t started yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Kouzuki-san, the representative of the Kouzuki house, then he has a much higher status than me, a power that I cannot match, so if Kouzuki-san says something, I¡¯ll do anything, even if it means going down to my knees or eating spaghetti out of my nose! But you¡¯re just a student! Even Yazawa-san is just a subordinate of Kouzuki-san, he¡¯s not Kouzuki-san himself!! ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Normally, you¡¯re just a citizen, you¡¯re not even allowed to talk to a governor like me! What¡¯s with this?! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a relative of the Kouzuki house or not but you¡¯re just a student, you¡¯re too rude to me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Apologize to Murata-sensei. It¡¯s for the better ¡¹

    The secretary told me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yazawa-san. It seems like Murata-san doesn¡¯t want Jii-chan¡¯s assistance ¡¹

    I told Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ Seems like that. Well then, if you¡¯d excuse us, Murata-sensei ¡¹

    Yazawa-san stood up right away.

    ¡¸ Wait a second!!! ¡¹

    Governor Murata shouted.

    ¡¸ Hey! Wait!! Where are you going in this narrow country! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not going anywhere. There¡¯s no need to talk any further, and so we¡¯ll have to ask Murata-san to leave

    Yazawa-san said.

    Me too.

    ¡¸ After all, from everything I heard from Murata-san¡¯s talk, I don¡¯t think Jii-chan should meet him. Not likely ¡¹

    I said it flatly.

    ¡¸ Why did you decide so? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san asks me.

    This is the test.

    I have to verbalize what my impressions are clearly and comprehensively.

    ¡¸ Murata-san wants to destroy the vested interests, to scrap and build the current Japan social system, but he never talked about anything specific that he wants to do ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because I was about to! ¡¹

    Governor Murata said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Look, sorry but Jii-chan and the Kouzuki house isn¡¯t a moneylender nor a charity man ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If you want something done, then you should first say that ¡°I have this goal, and to achieve this, I need this, and so I want your support,¡± right? Taking such an incomprehensible attitude and putting on such an air of importance will only bring poor impressions on the other party ¡¹

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ Murata-san said that Japan will collapse if things continue, but you don¡¯t even understand what¡¯s going on or why Japan would be destroyed, nor Murata-san did plan anything to prevent that destruction ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said I¡¯m just about to explain it! I mean, don¡¯t you also think that Japan¡¯s in jeopardy if things continue as they are, don¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t think so, then you don¡¯t understand anything about society at all! ¡¹

    Governor Murata said.

    ¡¸ You should be more interested in politics! All conscious young people should be aware of the current crisis! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No thanks. I¡¯m already busy with things I have to do every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is what I¡¯m talking about! People like you who have no sense of urgency will destroy Japan!! ¡¹

    Oh, what do I do with this guy?

    I can¡¯t even talk normally to him.

    ¡¸ Its young people like you who don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on should listen to our political arguments, you don¡¯t know anything! ¡¹

    Yazawa-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ But, as it stands, you look like a politician who lacks explanatory skills to explain his philosophy to high school students ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our conversation¡¯s been recorded by the cameras. If Kouzuki Kakka were to see this, then I don¡¯t think he would support Murata-san personally, or politically ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Recording? This was recorded? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is there a problem? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san looked at the clock.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give you five more minutes, explain to this high school student in simple terms what kind of politics do you want to pursue ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why Jii-chan brought me here.

    If a politician can¡¯t make me understand his views, he¡¯s not worth helping.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll listen for five minutes. What¡¯s the selling point of the political party you¡¯re about to launch, Murata-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Selling point? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean is; what makes you think that you¡¯re better than the existing ones? ¡¹

    Governor Murata;

    ¡¸ Well, we have a sense of urgency about a dying Japan¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t need those non-specific answers ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ What sense us apart from the existing parties is that we have a business sense! ¡¹

    The secretary opens his mouth on behalf of governor Murata.

    ¡¸ Before running for governor, Murata-sensei was an international political commentator who appeared on TV and in magazines. He¡¯s the representative of Murata politics and economics private school, and is a businessman who holds paid email newsletters, lectures, and seminars all over Japan ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ More than half of the members of Diet who are going to launch a new party together with Murata-sensei has experience in business management

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. Hayashi-kun¡¯s started a major yakiniku chain. Kaneda-kun started a successful pachinko parlor. Hirabayashi-kun who hit the jackpot with his mobile game company

    Governor Murata said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s mostly entrepreneurs who started a company on their own and succeeded in developing their business, and managers who inherited and advanced their parent¡¯s business ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what good can come from a political party with such people? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ You should know that right? Entrepreneurs are insightful and quick-witted. You see, if you let the bureaucrats in the office take care of things, they decide too slow! Politics without a sense of speed will not be able to cope with the 21st century! In my opinion, the future of Japanese politics should be run by those who have experience in private management. I mean, that¡¯s how everyone thinks ¡¹

    Oh look, he¡¯s gone back to being talkative.

    Governor Murata sure talks a lot when he gets carried away.

    ¡¸ In the 20th century, private Japanese businessmen traveled around the world to sell Japanese products, which helped develop post-war Japan. The politicians and bureaucrats did nothing but drag the private sector down. Therefore, in the 21st century, capable people who have experience in managing companies in the private sector, and have developed their own companies to a great extent should become politicians and take control of the nation! That¡¯s the obvious answer for anyone who thinks! ¡¹

    I wonder about that?

    ¡¸ But you see, in the private sector, a single decision from the top management can bring down the whole company! It¡¯s not a lukewarm world like the bureaucracy where you can waste hundreds of millions of yen and not lose your job. People who have fought and won in the tough economic world can be trusted to run the country¡¯s politics with more confidence! Successful entrepreneurs are heroes! All of them! If people like them don¡¯t rise to the world of politics, then Japan will be destroyed!! ¡¹

    Does this guy want to save Japan or crash it down?

    It¡¯s getting harder to understand.

    ¡¸ In fact, in my prefecture. Well, you should already know this since it¡¯s all over the news, but more and more people from the private sector are brought to the city hall. To rebuild the sodden government officials, more managers from top facilities are recruited to the public, and some facilities outsourced their operations to the private sector. Yes, of course, we¡¯ve had reports of improvements in all of the operations! ¡¹

    Governor Murata said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you mean the report you produced? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san said.

    ¡¸ I know that it¡¯s been reported to the press that some of the facilities that were headed by private groups had problems and some of them already left ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, some of them just happened to be from the private sector, and most of them have been successful in improving the services of the facilities, changing the mindset of the workers there! It¡¯s been a great success! Media and professors from various universities have already supported my reform and acknowledged my success! ¡¹

    Governor Murata rebutted.

    ¡¸ As expected, it can¡¯t be always bureaucrats all the time. People who know the intensity of the private sector has to be the ones guiding on top ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want to spread the reforms I¡¯m doing in the prefecture to the national! Aggressive recruitment of the private department! Rather, I want all the department heads and above in the ministries to be people with proven track records in the private sector! It¡¯s the bureaucracy that¡¯s undermining this country! We want to aggressively introduce the blood of the private sector into the nation!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I get it. So it¡¯s completely broken ¡¹

    Yep, no good.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! We can¡¯t leave it to the bureaucrats at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I meant. I was talking about your way of thinking, Murata-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Murata looked at me with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ No, I think that your reform is only working because it¡¯s only in one local province, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not as successful as Governor Murata says it is. The public thinks it¡¯s working because governor Murata repeatedly called the media to show that it¡¯s succeeding, that it¡¯s improving. But if you check the minor details, you¡¯ll see that his debt is increasing, and the policy plans have failed and are in debt. It¡¯s already criticized by media and researchers everywhere ¡¹

    Yazawa-san told me.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it! Wait! Why are you insisting that it¡¯s bad! I¡¯m still in the middle of the reform! Even if you evaluate it halfway¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you evaluating yourself as successful halfway? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes! My reforms are highly appreciated! ¡¹

    Meaning, there¡¯s a certain amount of media and researchers who trust what governor Murata¡¯s saying.

    On the other hand, there¡¯s also what Yazawa-san said, that there are critical media and researchers.

    Either way, it isn¡¯t as successful as governor Murata says it is.

    That¡¯s obvious.

    ¡¸ I guess the part where they talk about the bureaucracy routine has become relaxed ¡¹

    Yazawa-san said.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean that private companies are all strict and decent places to work either ¡¹

    I think it¡¯s too much to assume that people with more experience in the private sector are more competent than government officials.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped, Murata-san¡¯s a former cultural entertainer after all ¡¹

    Yazawa-san said with a sigh.

    Oh, governor Murata says that he runs his own company, but¡­

    The truth is, he doesn¡¯t have any experience working in the private sector.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Private companies vary greatly in size, and type of business don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, some huge companies have departments that are even more lukewarm and unproductive than the bureaucrats ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, private companies and government offices are fundamentally different things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you explain? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Yes. In private companies, they can do as many drastic things as they want at the discretion of the management. That¡¯s what Murata-san¡¯s explaining as speed. But on the other hand, when they fail, they turn bankrupt ¡¹

    I¡¯m already starting to study management to open the bakery with Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s bankruptcy. A manager¡¯s miscalculation risks the company collapsing. Nobody will help them ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s not how the government works. If you make a bold decision that ends up with huge debt as a result. The government won¡¯t be the one under, but the citizens ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are already cities that¡¯ve gone bankrupt as a result of loose management. The results are awful, higher taxes while the resident services are declining ¡¹

    Yazawa-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why bureaucracy is not a place to make mistakes in decisions. Therefore, they¡¯re careful, taking time before they make a decision ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how the government works so it¡¯s inevitable, it¡¯s different from the private sector ¡¹

    ¡¸ In bureaucracy, people with the same mindset as those in the private sector are sent in through open recruitment and the higher-ups order them to do this, do that, at the same speed in the private sector¡­that¡¯ll cause confusion in place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like what¡¯s happening in your prefecture, putting into action whenever you come up with a plan on the spur of the moment can fail, and cause tens of millions of debt in just one case ¡¹

    Governor Murata¡¯s listening to our conversation with a mouth opened wide.

    ¡¸ But because of the size of the prefecture, I don¡¯t think it has reached the point of collapse yet. However, if Murata-san expands that to a national scale ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since the size of the budget will be different. It will be terrible ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that bureaucracy is great either, but¡­ ¡¹

    I just had a war with some bureaucrats recently.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t think that they¡¯re people you can make fun of ¡¹

    They¡¯re familiar with running the nation as a business.

    ¡¸ And so, Murata-san¡¯s starting a political party with entrepreneurs, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Does running a chain of food stores, or a pachinko parlor, or making mobile games add anything to being a politician? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s because they made their companies and succeeded! They¡¯ve trained their employees and gone through the trials and tribulations of running a business ¡¹

    I stopped governor Murata from speaking.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing, yes. But, their company succeeded in that type of industry. Right? ¡¹

    I looked at governor Murata in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no overlap in what they need to do as a politician, is there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Ah¡­

    ¡¸ What I mean is, a person who succeeded in bakery business can¡¯t just start a shipbuilding company next ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It has the same significance in company management, but the substance is different, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Substance? ¡¹

    Governor Murata¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Bakeries have daily income. Daily production, daily profit. However, if you keep selling only cheap food, your daily profit will be lacking. Your employees will be limited. You don¡¯t need that many experts in bread baking. You¡¯ll have to hire some part-time workers just to sell the products, but¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But in the shipbuilding business, money doesn¡¯t come in every day, see? It takes months to build a ship, and that¡¯s when the money comes in one big payment. And so, you need enough money in your budget to pay the wage and materials for the workers for the months until you get paid. Your employees are all professionals and require a high level of technical skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ The scopes of the companies are different. Their connection to banks too ¡¹

    Yazawa-san said.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s say Murata-san, that you¡¯re a man who owned a small bakery, and you became successful because the pastries are delicious. Since you¡¯re a successful manager, do you think that you can run a shipbuilding company as well? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way I can ¡¹

    Governor Murata said. Then I;

    ¡¸ Yes, if you understand that running a bakery is different from running a shipbuilding company, then you¡¯ll be able to learn from scratch and do well ¡¹

    Giving instructions to the part-time bakery ladies, and¡­

    Dealing with the engineers at the shipyard should be completely different.

    ¡¸ If I manage the shipbuilding company, with the same know-how on the bakery, far from that, if I were to aggressively apply what I know and gained from the bakery to the shipbuilding company, the company would be a mess ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with food chains and national politics. Even the most amazing chain store is on a different scale than a national operation. The way you instruct part-time workers in a store can¡¯t be useful in giving instructions to the bureaucrats of the state. The scale and industry are different ¡¹

    ¡¸ While at it, the success of running a business has a strong element of luck ¡¹

    Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ It could be that the company you run just happens to fit the needs of the era. Then, times change. Your current success may not last forever ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Some companies that were strong in the ¡¯80s, like consumer electronics manufacturers, and major distributors such as supermarkets are all swallowed up by others and are no longer around. They¡¯re a company whose founder family was hailed as the darlings of the times ¡¹

    Yazawa-san said.

    ¡¸ It could be a food chain, pachinko parlor, or mobile game company. They can start their own business, or inherit a business from their parents and become successful. Congratulations to them. But, that success is already in the past. A person who succeeds once is not necessarily going to succeed again. And it¡¯s shallow to think that you can move the politics of a country in the future based on past success ¡¹

    Governor Murata looked down.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re serious about being a politician, then show more enthusiasm. Realize that you¡¯re only half of a politician. If you keep dragging your past success, you¡¯ll be forever in your food chain, pachinko chain, or mobile game business. You¡¯ll never become a politician ¡¹

    Then, he told governor Murata;

    ¡¸ How long are you going to stay as a cultural entertainer? ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1183.

    Chapter 1183. Short Series A / Human Success Part 6

    ¡¸ How long are you going to remain as a cultural entertainer? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san told governor Murata.

    ¡¸ If you intend to be a politician for the rest of your life, then you should turn over a new leaf. As of now, you¡¯re not worthy to see Kakka ¡¹

    Governor Murata looks at Yazawa-san dumbfoundedly.

    Then, the secretary.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t say that! Murata-sensei, no, we¡¯re doing the best that we can for the future of Japan! And yet, a gofer of the Kouzuki house and a high-school boy for some reason is mocking Murata-sensei! This isn¡¯t allowed! There¡¯s too much to object here! ¡¹

    Then, he spoke to governor Murata.

    ¡¸ Sensei, we¡¯re filing a defamation case to them! No, we¡¯re going to go to a press conference first! In the first place, I couldn¡¯t stomach the nobility and those who think of themselves as the privileged class! No matter what these people tell you, Sensei won¡¯t lose his worth! They are just imbeciles who could not understand Murata-sensei¡¯s splendor! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious?! Murata-sensei, you graduated from Tokyo University, loved by your viewers on TV as a political scientist, social critic, and author, have risen to the position of the prefectural governor after defeating the previous generation. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Murata Hideo! I¡¯m a hero!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The name of the new party Murata-sensei¡¯s establishing is based on the Japan Revolutionary hero party, and even your catchphrase is ¡°be a hero¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ The fans on Yokohama ¡¹

    Governor Murata said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t decide on which one to use, it was that or ¡°Move on! If you have the mind for it¡± ¡¹

    What¡¯s this talk?

    ¡¸ I mean, I really wanted to be the governor in the Kanagawa prefecture. But, I wasn¡¯t in a position to win in that election ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve just begun! We¡¯re just starting! Murata-sensei! ¡¹

    Err, what¡¯s with this skit?

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m going to post this humiliation I¡¯ve received from you people on Twitter and in the blogs! Murata-sensei has a million followers! You heard t right! A million fighters! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll make you regret turning me away! You¡¯ll regret this! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ What? How? ¡¹

    I replied calmly.

    ¡¸ Look, your threats won¡¯t work, and it¡¯s useless to get us to lose our temper by getting emotional and heating up in the first place ¡¹

    These people are trying to get us angry.

    They feign ignorance on their own insults and want us to slip up and insult them, using that as a weapon to fight back.

    I can see that¡¯s their plan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a voter, and he¡¯s just a high school student. Do you have problems with s expressing opinions towards politicians? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san speaks with a calm tone.

    ¡¸ Neither he nor I talked about anything big. If you exaggerate what we said and spread them over the internet, then it¡¯s you who will be in trouble. Kouzuki house has excellent lawyers after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Are you threatening us?! ¡¹

    Governor Murata glared at Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t said anything like that, have I? I do know that a slight smell of lawsuits brings threats to the table. I would rather say that it¡¯s a problem with what you say. As mentioned earlier, we¡¯re recording everything in this room. I think that your lines are much more defamatory and threatening ¡¹

    He stared at the two.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, are you sure that you want to publicize our meeting? We¡¯re in Tokyo, and this is an establishment owned by the Kouzuki house. Kouzuki house didn¡¯t come to your prefectural office to make the petition. It¡¯s you, the prefectural governor, who wants to start a new party, who went all the way to Tokyo to make the petition. Throwing away your political duties as the governor ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s governor Murata who came wanting Jii-chan¡¯s money and connections.

    ¡¸ Try cooling down yourself a bit. Find what it means to fight the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I stood up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s time. Yazawa-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Yazawa-san looked at his wristwatch.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s exactly fifteen minutes ¡¹

    Yazawa-san stood up.

    I looked at governor Murata-san.

    ¡¸ Well then, Murata-san, if you¡¯d excuse us. I had fun talking to you. I learned a lot ¡¹

    I bow my head.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t help you at all, but good luck in the future ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well then, excuse us ¡¹

    Yazawa-san looked at the governor and said.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait! ¡¹

    Governor Murata speaks in a surprised tone.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about us ¡¹

    Yazawa-san.

    ¡¸ Oh. You can go to the reception and go home. Leave the keys in the room, we¡¯ll deal with the aftermath later ¡¹

    Yazawa-san talks only about this hotel room.

    ¡¸ After that, you¡¯re free to take a taxi or whatever you need to go home. Good job for today ¡¹

    We left the room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ You sure don¡¯t get agitated ¡¹

    Yazawa-san tells me as soon as we got to the corridor.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m praising you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already used to it, besides, all they did was just make noise. They¡¯re not holding any dangerous weapons, nor they won¡¯t just suddenly come and kill me ¡¹

    There¡¯s no danger in my life so I don¡¯t get scared.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I guess it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been in a lot of carnage ¡¹

    Yazawa-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Thanks to that, I¡¯m able to live my life cheerfully ¡¹

    I¡¯m not scared of people who don¡¯t yield to reason.

    The real scary people are those who would stab me out of the blue for no reason.

    ¡¸ Oh well, let¡¯s go back to Kakka ¡¹

    We get in the elevator and then back to Jii-chan¡¯s room.

    ¡¸ Welcome back! ¡¹

    Agnes welcomes us back with a smile.

    ¡¸ Agnes, give me a moment, I¡¯m about to report the job to Jii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Katsuko-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes looked at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, I already called them to bring in the parfait ¡¹

    Oh, they were waiting for me to come back.

    I went to Jii-chan and old man Kira¡¯s table.

    The two old men are already enjoying the coffee brought in by the room service.

    The laptop on the table shows governor Murata¡¯s room.

    They were watching our conversation from there.

    Oh, the governor and his secretary are both at their wits¡¯ end.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki, have idiots like this increased recently? ¡¹

    Old man Kira looked at governor Murata at the screen and asked.

    ¡¸ Indeed. They¡¯ve increased, it¡¯s miserable to say but that that kind of people have influence in their directions ¡¹

    Jii-chan replied.

    ¡¸ However, this one seems to have a well-defined principle, but in reality, they talk about weird stuff logically, yet it has no substance. They just scream their sentiments loudly and nothing else ¡¹

    ¡¸ For some reason, that kind of person is getting support. Why do you think so? ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because they talk with a clear conclusion. They assert themselves that they are right, and the other party is wrong ¡¹

    Yes, governor Murata.

    He asserts that he¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Even when facing Yazawa-san and me, he speaks ¡°You should know,¡± ¡°This is obvious,¡± pushing the idea that his thoughts are right and accepted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, indeed ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ The younger generation today seems to feel like they must always be on the ¡°right¡± side. However, that ¡°right¡± judgment, is complicated. ¡¹

    That¡¯s why they tend to follow people who shout ¡°This is the right thing to do¡± ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ So their decision-making on what¡¯s ¡°right,¡± has gone down? ¡¹

    Old man Kira said.

    ¡¸ Have the younger people of today become stupid compared to before? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. The young today can think for themselves, and they also can judge what¡¯s ¡°good¡± or ¡°bad¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I think that the younglings today are smart. They¡¯re wise and know discernment ¡¹

    Jii-chan agreed with me.

    ¡¸ Then, why are people swayed by that man¡¯s honey talk? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because they¡¯re good at presenting their materials to their conclusion ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Everyone wants to be on the winning side, don¡¯t they? People like governor Murata will only talk about information that¡¯s convenient for them, loudly and skillfully insisting that they are right. If they make the decision just from that information, they¡¯ll surely come under the impression that governor Murata is right ¡¹

    ¡¸ People will be convinced that it¡¯s the right decision, even if it¡¯s just limited information ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Furthermore, governor Murata will deliberately try to bring the mood of the place to his side by becoming emotional. If you¡¯re trying to calmly discuss the issue, he will agitate you by getting louder and louder, saying ¡°you¡¯re derailing the discussion,¡± or ¡°you¡¯re misinterpreting what I¡¯m saying.¡± That way, the people listening to the debate from his side will feel as if governor Murata has debunked the other side. If he uses a strong tone and blames the other party, it¡¯ll look like governor Murata¡¯s scolding the other side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Japanese people are sensitive to the atmosphere, and so they think less about their reasoning but creating the mood that¡¯s convenient to them ¡¹

    Old man Kira nodded.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t engage in a conversation even when you have a decent argument. Governor Murata came to impose his opinion, and he has no intention of listening. He only wants to show the people around him his victory in arguments. That¡¯s how he attracts people with how right he is, that¡¯s his objective ¡¹

    That¡¯s why his words have no meaning.

    He only uses his momentum to attack the other party.

    ¡¸ The people above his generation probably never scolded him properly. Or maybe, even when he is, he only secludes himself in his shell thinking ¡°I¡¯m not wrong,¡± and so he would never understand any reason why he¡¯s being scolded ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, this is a story from my middle school ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ When I was in middle school, I was in a dorm boys¡¯ school, but, when there¡¯s a fuss during the night, the night watch teacher will find them and knock them, making them sit on their soles ¡¹

    I remember the time when I was in my second year.

    ¡¸ That student is in the basketball club and he had a match the next day. So, he lost the game and protested to the school, he¡¯s been holding a grudge against the teacher who scolded him the night before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Old man Kira asked me.

    ¡¸ Well, the teacher knew that he had an important match the next day and yet, the teacher still beat him up and made him sit for two hours in the middle of the night. Because of that, he didn¡¯t get enough sleep, he hurt his knee, and he couldn¡¯t move like he usually does, and he couldn¡¯t concentrate on the match because he was worried about getting hit. Therefore, the basketball team lost the preliminary round of the prefectural tournament¡­the reason being the teacher made them sit on their sole the night before ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unjustified resentment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, using corporal punishment in school is a problem nowadays. If there would be a court case based on that student¡¯s claim, it could damage the school¡¯s reputation, and the school had to be careful with it, wouldn¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ In the end, it was him who caused the problem, and yet, he kept attacking the teacher, blaming them to be at fault, playing innocent. Ultimately, the whole basketball team sent a letter of protest to the teacher. Well, it¡¯s a boarding school and it¡¯s closed off from the outside world so it ended up unsettled, but¡­ ¡¹

    In normal schools, they could heavily criticize the teacher and force them to retire.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s a point of attack that you can use on the other side, you¡¯ll identify yourself as the right one and the other side as wrong, and hit them hard on that point. Once you created that atmosphere, you can trip them up with your complaints even if the other person made just a small mistake. You can deny their individuality. Thinking that it¡¯s okay to beat them down because they¡¯re in the wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, so that¡¯s the trend ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s half-hearted smart, and has discernment, and so they direct the ways of cornering the other party. The truth is, ¡°I don¡¯t like them on an emotional level,¡± the thought of ¡°That one is no good. I can¡¯t forgive them. That¡¯s why they¡¯re bad.¡± is what substitutes in their brain ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Governor Murata¡¯s skilled in that method. He¡¯s good at deliberately making his opponents lose their words, or at the moment they make a mistake, he¡¯ll do his best to attack them and turn them into people he can beat ¡¹

    That¡¯s the only thing he¡¯s trying to do when he was making Yazawa-san or me make a verbal slip.

    As soon as we make a slip, he¡¯ll start blaming Kouzuki house for being impolite and dominate the discussion that way.

    Of course, governor Murata never apologized for his disrespectful attitude and remarks.

    ¡¸ It may have been good if he was debating on television, but with a child? He acts like a child. He¡¯s not someone we should deal with ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Kouzuki ¡¹

    The two old men nodded at each other.

    ¡¸ Was he serious when he said that he had experience in running a business and so he wanted to apply it to politics? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He probably is. What an idiot ¡¹

    Old man Kira said. Jii-chan replied.

    ¡¸ They think they¡¯ve become successful because of something as a food store chain growing bigger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s the result of their hard work, but the idea that they could change the country¡¯s stem because of that experience of success is something to think of ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no wonder start-up companies can make quick management decisions based on the will of a single president. It¡¯s a single organization. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s dangerous to think that you can run a huge organization or the state with the same mindset as running a company ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, that guy¡¯s been a dictator ever since he¡¯s become a governor. He thinks that he can change everything in the prefecture to his liking because he¡¯s the governor elected by the people ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not how it works. In modern politics, there are many checks and balance to prevent a handful of people from running amok ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not like a private company, where the decision lies to the management alone. Every decision takes time ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve already learned the horrors of letting dictators run the government ¡¹

    The two old men speak in agreement.

    ¡¸ If you want to implement policies following your political philosophy, then you¡¯ll have to go and persuade Congress one-by-one. You have to negotiate with the opposition, and try to win over the officials who will be your limbs ¡¹

    ¡¸ In companies, once you become an employee, your face never changes. But politicians are replaced by the results of elections. ¡¸ It¡¯s no surprise that the officials in government offices are taking cold shoulder to the politicians ¡¹

    ¡¸ Every change in prefectural governor changes the policy. Stupid governors don¡¯t need to be actively associated with since they¡¯ll fall in the next election ¡¹

    ¡¸ When they take a stubborn attitude and say ¡°You¡¯re a government official so you have to work according to governor¡¯s orders,¡± then there¡¯s no way they will work properly ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re dealing with a person after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a business owner and an employee, then you can make threats such as ¡°I¡¯ll fire you if you don¡¯t do as I say,¡± but when it¡¯s a politician and government worker relationship, that¡¯s the last thing you want to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unbearable to have a start-up manager use their senses in politics ¡¹

    I see.

    It¡¯s much more serious than what I felt.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is a good opportunity so remember this ¡¹

    Huh, Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Corporate executives who want to become politicians are just show-offs and self-assertive otters. Never trust those people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Genuine businessmen would think about politicians and government officials but never get themselves into the political stage ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re too busy running their company, and it¡¯s much more fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ A successful start-up business. If you¡¯re tired of running a company and now want to become a politician, then you haven¡¯t experienced true success as a businessman and you¡¯ll never understand the fun of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ People who speak like them are one-sided and shallow. They¡¯re not men of substance ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ With that said, Kouzuki, as for that man¡¯s plan to start a new party ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easy to destroy them, but, we can use some of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ochiai transport is on board with that plan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kurosaki¡¯s the president ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s make Ochiai transport spit out the money and destroy president Kurosaki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Let¡¯s get to work on reconstructing that transport industry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡¯s still some time until the next national election, so let¡¯s gather all these idiots in one place before then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or just get rid of them all during election ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s going to damage them much more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, let¡¯s find out which district that man and his buddies are considering running for now and start making an opposition ¡¹

    Jii-chan and Kira are getting excited with their talks.

    As expected, this old man is another powerful person that¡¯s in the same league as Jii-chan.

    Then.

    Knock, knock.

    The door¡¯s knocked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the parfait! ¡¹

    Agnes is happy.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    A room service maid comes in with a wagon of parfait, and then¡­

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Karen, Michi, and Shou-neechan entered.

    Oh, the school¡¯s over so they¡¯re joining us here.

    Mariko¡¯s not with them today.

    Oh, what¡¯s up with them?

    ¡¸ My, Kaan-sama! ¡¹

    Misuzu and the girls are surprised by old man Kira, who¡¯s sitting together with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Old man Kira laughed.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make such a surprised face. You¡¯re embarrassing me ¡¹

    Then, he spoke to me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I forgot to mention. My granddaughter¡¯s been in your care recently ¡¹

    Granddaughter?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Momoko ¡¹

    This guy¡¯s Momoko-neechan¡¯s grandfather?

    Then that means¡­He¡¯s the head of Kaan house, the other family that has the same power as the Kouzuki house!!!

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1184.

    Chapter 1184. Short Story A / Human Success Part 7

    ¡¸ So, what do you think of Kou, Kira? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asked the old man Kira, who¡¯s the head of the Kaan house, with a smile.

    ¡¸ Umu, he¡¯s a very interesting boy, but¡­ ¡¹

    Old man Kira looked at me and as soon as he said that¡­

    ¡º Hey, you! Come down here and let¡¯s talk! ¡»

    The laptop on Jii-chan¡¯s table brings out an angry voice.

    ¡º We can¡¯t go back home like this! Listen to us! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Have a proper conversation with Murata-sensei! ¡»

    Oh, even the secretary¡¯s shouting.

    ¡¸ Why are they still here? Why can¡¯t they go back home? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks curiously.

    ¡º Hey, Kouzuki house! I know you¡¯re watching! We¡¯re not done talking yet! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, Murata-sensei hasn¡¯t told you everything yet! ¡»

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to talk about anymore, is there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. The discussion clearly broke down, and they were told to go home already ¡¹

    Kaan Kira and Jii-chan don¡¯t understand why governor Murata¡¯s still making a fuss.

    ¡¸ Kakka, I¡¯ll go ¡¹

    Then, Yazawa-san told Jii-chan, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I will ¡¹

    ¡¸ You will? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san stared at me.

    ¡¸ Yes. If we don¡¯t tidy this up right away, they¡¯ll just bring more trouble. Yomi, come with me ¡¹

    I called Yomi who¡¯s at the table near the window

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi stood up.

    ¡¸ Also, Shou-neechan, come with us as our bodyguard. Do you mind Jii-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kakka, is that okay? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan asks Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Umu, sure. Let Kou take care of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you going again? But we have parfait ready here? ¡¹

    Agnes asked, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back right away, it won¡¯t take five minutes ¡¹

    I told Agnes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just those old men, then I would be enough ¡¹

    Yomi says while we¡¯re inside the elevator.

    Recently, Yomi¡¯s learning martial arts from Michi and Edie, so¡­

    She seems dissatisfied that I had to bring Shou-neechan as our security too.

    ¡¸ Well, this is a job from the Kouzuki SS so we can¡¯t settle it ourselves ¡¹

    I said.

    Shou-neechan has to be present as personnel of Kouzuki SS.

    If it¡¯s Yazawa-san, he might not see my intentions.

    ¡¸ Besides, we can let Shou-neechan take care of our security so Yomi can focus on her job, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, true, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. If they¡¯re to start an electronic war, then the door won¡¯t open unless I¡¯m there ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ I have the master key that can open up any of the electronic locks in this hotel ¡¹

    Shou-neechan took out a gold keycard from her pocket and smiled.

    This hotel belongs to the Kouzuki group, so it¡¯s often used for secret meetings with people who want to visit Jii-chan, like today.

    So, Shou-neechan has that.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s finish this right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also the parfait that Agnes-chan wants to eat ¡¹

    The elevator drops to the same floor as earlier.

    I walk at a faster pace, heading to governor Murata¡¯s room.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan unlocked the door and I opened it.

    I entered without announcing.

    ¡¸ Ooh, it¡¯s you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not you. It has to be Yazawa-san or someone above ¡¹

    Governor Murata saw my face and as soon as the secretary said that.

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Yomi jumps out from my back.

    ¡¸ Hey!! ¡¹

    She clapped her hands.

    ¡¸ Mumumumu?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mupi?! ¡¹

    Yomi released her Miko power and Governor Murata and his secretary are captured.

    ¡¸ Yomi, carve this into their minds ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your negotiations with the Kouzuki house were a complete failure. The cause is¡­ ¡¹

    First, I talked to governor Murata.

    ¡¸ Your secretary said too many unnecessary things that angered Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mumumu!! ¡¹

    Governor Murata looked at his secretary.

    ¡¸ Your secretary¡¯s done something so rude and unsightly that it can¡¯t be undone. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t negotiate with Kouzuki house anymore. Your secretary brought you to shame ¡¹

    A false memory that never happened is written into governor Murata¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, you¡¯re going to think that the failure in negotiations happened because of Governor Murata ¡¹

    This time, let¡¯s carve it into the secretary¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ You always thought that he¡¯s a selfish and stupid politician but today, Murata-san made such a blunder that¡¯s beyond your expectations. You never thought that he was this stupid until today. You can¡¯t work for him anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mumumu!! ¡¹

    The secretary¡¯s mind is also becoming altered using Miko power.

    ¡¸ You two can¡¯t forgive each other. You don¡¯t want to see each other¡¯s faces anymore. You can¡¯t even stay in the same room. So, you¡¯re going to leave the hotel and part ways ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fugugugu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nununu ¡¹

    They stare at each other.

    Their faces show hatred.

    ¡¸ As time passes by, your anger on each other grows further. ¡¹ Therefore, Murata-san and the secretary, you two will collide your anger over the internet. Twitter, blog, anything will do, you¡¯ll write about all the bad things they¡¯ve done and the things you¡¯ve heard from their mouth, especially those that¡¯ll bring them in danger when exposed, you¡¯ll write them all. You two will be exposing each other ¡¹

    Perhaps, this secretary knows a secret that could be fatal to governor Murata.

    Even if they suddenly announce that the public won¡¯t think that it¡¯s strange because the two are in a middle of a fight.

    They¡¯ll think that a politician and his secretary had a discord, and so the secretary¡¯s exposing all the bad things.

    ¡¸ Listen, from now on, you two will curse each other and expose secrets. You¡¯ll use every conceivable way you have and not care about anything else ¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸ Well then, go home already. You can remember Yazawa-san or my face, but our faces and our conversation will become fuzzy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi did as I ordered and manipulated the two.

    ¡¸ Oh, Sensei. This guy¡¯s got a recorder ¡¹

    Yomi points at the secretary

    ¡¸ Oh, he was trying to record this conversation. Yomi-chan, make him take it out ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Okay, please take it out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    The secretary takes out a pen-shaped recording device.

    ¡¸ Okay, this is confiscated. Make him remember that he misplaced it somewhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Shou-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are there any other recording devices left? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err seems like it. No, there¡¯s none ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s confirm it just in case. They might not know but someone could¡¯ve placed it on them ¡¹

    Shou-neechan moves forward and performs a body check on governor Murata and his secretary.

    Then, she checked their bags too.

    ¡¸ Seems like there¡¯s nothing else. This room¡¯s shielded from reception so any wiretap would be useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s release them in turns ¡¹

    I sent them home.

    ¡¸ Goodbye for real this time, Governor Murata. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll meet ever again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, you can go home first ¡¹

    Yomi opens the door and governor Murata left the room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Secretary, leave the room in five minutes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ By the way, secretary, do you know anything that could end governor Murata¡¯s political life? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I do ¡¹

    The secretary replied.

    ¡¸ Then, make sure you post that information to the internet ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back! Let¡¯s eat the parfait! ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes.

    ¡¸ Huh? Were you waiting for us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We just ordered Misuzu-chan¡¯s share too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Hurry! Hurry! It¡¯s parfait desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, I still have to give my report to Jii-chan ¡¹

    I go to Jii-chan and Kaan Kira.

    The two are making a complicated expression.

    ¡¸ Why did you finish them off? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asked me.

    ¡¸ Yes, if you ask us, we could¡¯ve just let them off alive ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just impossible with people you can¡¯t reason with. If you don¡¯t kill them off, they¡¯ll surely cause harm ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re a hundred times more stupid and childish than Jii-chan and Kira-san think. They¡¯re the type of people who believe that they¡¯re always right and privileged by the people around them and you can¡¯t control them. They¡¯ll let their emotions take control and act irresponsibly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not normal for them to stay in that room and demand another conversation even after being beaten so much. If they go home like that, they¡¯ll bear a grudge on the Kouzuki house, who knows what they¡¯ll do. Naturally, they¡¯ll try to slander us with lies and slander. But, we don¡¯t want to deal with each and every one of them, right? Even Kouzuki SS has more important work to do ¡¹

    I feel sorry for the people who¡¯ll be in charge of doing all the countermeasures on governor Murata over the internet.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not people that can be reasoned with, like how you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re letting them off, not killing them. At the very least, looking at it from the profit-and-loss view, they have to be able to hold off their emotions and listen to reason. Murata-san can¡¯t do that. That man doesn¡¯t listen to other people, and when his opinion doesn¡¯t go through, he¡¯ll get angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that why you finished him off? ¡¹

    Old man Kira asked me.

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re the kind of people you need to finish off immediately ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I recalled something after hearing your point ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Before the age of discovery, the Venetians controlled the spices imported into Europe. At that time, spices came from Southeast Asia, and so Venice had no choice but to buy spices through the Ottoman merchants, and they were expensive ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s about pepper and spices.

    ¡¸ Spain was able to buy spices directly from Southeast Asia by opening up shipping routes around Africa. That way, they can sell spices to the market cheaper than Venice because they don¡¯t go through the Ottoman merchants. It¡¯s said that the Venetian merchants at that time were prepared to say that ¡°we¡¯re going to lose our spice business to Spain in the future,¡± that they reached an economic crisis that would almost bring their country to collapse ¡¹

    Spain sells spices cheaper than them since they can buy directly from Southeast Asia.

    Venice who had no choice but to buy from the Ottoman merchants can¡¯t afford to drop the prices.

    When all of Europe started buying the cheaper spices from Spain, the expensive spices from Venice won¡¯t sell.

    ¡¸ However, Spanish merchants didn¡¯t understand business. They didn¡¯t notice that they could sell more than Venice if they monopolize ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ They thought that they¡¯re at a handicap if they sell the products cheaper than Venice. They thought of nothing but the immediate profits ¡¹

    So they sold at the same price.

    ¡¸ Oh. The cost of the product is cheaper, and so if they sold it at the same price as the Venetians, they¡¯ll make more profit ¡¹

    Kaan Kira understood.

    ¡¸ Yes. Venice sells spices at a high price, and all of Europe accepts that price. Spain thought that if they could sell it for that much, they don¡¯t need to lower their prices ¡¹

    ¡¸ So in the end, they couldn¡¯t monopolize the market? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. If the price is the same, then European countries will not care buying from Spain or Venice ¡¹

    ¡¸ They could¡¯ve monopolized the market first, crush their rivals, and then raise their prices ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spain back then lacked that kind of crafty wisdom. As a result, Venice was able to maintain its influence in the spice market. There was no economic crisis that could destroy their country ¡¹

    Jii-chan told old man Kira.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think we do this a lot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Venice was sustained by trade when they were a country of traders back then. So, as a businessman, common sense would tell them that Spain would try to monopolize the market by selling cheap spices ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Spain back then was a religious country, and they were poorly informed in business. They didn¡¯t realize how much profit they could make because of their weapon of directly purchasing from Southeast Asia. The Spaniards didn¡¯t notice what was obvious to the Venetian Merchants ¡¹

    Jii-chan looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the difference in thinking, culture, and approach. People tend to think that their thoughts, their culture, are understood by others universally. That if you talk to them, understand them.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ People with different reason are hard to understand ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If reason doesn¡¯t go through them, then take them out. You¡¯re just wasting time dealing with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that man was the prefectural governor, wasn¡¯t he? Shouldn¡¯t he at least be able to account for his own profit and loss? ¡¹

    Old man Kira said, but¡­

    ¡¸ They couldn¡¯t as they showed. After checking and verifying, and it¡¯s still not good, then just eliminate them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that why you finished them off? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, before those could turn their malice against the Kouzuki house, I made them poke each other with their malice and destroy themselves ¡¹

    Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ Yazawa, what do you think? Is that Man someone Kira and I can¡¯t control? Was he that low level of a person? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san sighs.

    ¡¸ If I may be honest, then I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, since he¡¯s just an emotional person with no substance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    Jii-chan nodded.

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re someone like Kira and me, you tend to think that everything will go your way. That¡¯s not good ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you accept his actions, Kouzuki? ¡¹

    Old man Kira looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I approve of it, but he takes the initiative, picks his personnel¡­Putting the shrine maiden aside, he even commanded Seki-kun. You¡¯ll have to accept it ¡¹

    Jii-chan smiled at me.

    ¡¸ The good side of him is that he¡¯ll never assume self-importance, he will make decisions through his eyes and he has the will to carry it through. Moreover, he never looks down from a high place like we do. He always looks at the other party in the same flat height as himself ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why my house needs him. At least, Kouzuki SS won¡¯t work unless it¡¯s him managing them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that those who had sheltered upbringing can¡¯t use a security company that has too much fighting power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa is our family¡¯s cornerstone! That¡¯s why he¡¯s dignified! That¡¯s why Agnes and everyone never get lost! ¡¹

    Agnes speaks from the table.

    ¡¸ Ojii-chan, give Papa back to us already! We can¡¯t eat parfait like this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s right. Go, Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Girls of their age are waiting for him so they could eat ¡¹

    Kaan Kira noticed that Agnes hasn¡¯t touched her parfait and is surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just her, look at all of them ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s right. Katsuko-nee, Luna, and Koyomi-chan¡­

    They¡¯re not eating, they¡¯re waiting for me.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Old man Kira¡¯s thinking something but I went to Agnes and the girls now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for making you girls wait. Did Misuzu already order? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama, our food will also be here in a moment so please, go and eat first ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, Luna-chan, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi-chan passed their exams without problems it seems ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Congratulations, everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Erica¡¯s going back to her home today, but she mailed us that she wants to come to the mansion to celebrate ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why Erica¡¯s not with them.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, wouldn¡¯t it be better for Erica-san to come with Agnes-chan and the girls in their school life to come? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s right. Erica¡¯s popular in their school that she¡¯s called the star of middle school.

    She¡¯s in the same school year as Yomi and close to Agnes¡¯ age.

    ¡¸ Right. Then, call her and ask her to come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Ruriko replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Papa! Parfait! Parfait! Parfait! ¡¹

    Agnes is having fun.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s eat! Itadakimasu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thanks ¡¹

    We started eating parfait.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, Kuromori Kou¡­ ¡¹

    Old man Kira called us from the other table.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    I turned around.

    ¡¸ I understand you now. Sure, you can have sex with Momoko ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll allow you to have physical relations with Momoko ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1185.

    Chapter 1185. Short Story A / Human Success Part 8

    ¡¸ I can see from the experience so far that girls of appropriate age can¡¯t remain pure all the time ¡¹

    Kaan Kira told me.

    ¡¸ Especially girls from a good family who has good charm, insects gather around them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who try to use deceitful words to entice daughters of nobility exist at any age ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS always monitor men who try to latch on the ladies of nobility. If it¡¯s a normal love affair, then they¡¯re left alone, but, if it¡¯s a bastard who¡¯s clearly trying to deceive a daughter of a good family, then they¡¯re punished ¡¹

    Punished?

    ¡¸ We have Kudou-san and his group from the other side ¡¹

    Shou-neechan told me.

    I see. If it¡¯s the actual employees of Kouzuki SS getting involved with those who approach the ladies of nobility with an irresponsible attitude, then it¡¯ll become a big deal later on.

    They¡¯ll try to get money from suing Kouzuki SS after all.

    In that regard, Kudou-san¡¯s group is independent on paper.

    Also, they¡¯re residents of the other side.

    ¡¸ Their specialty is to make it bleed for at least ten days and the pain doesn¡¯t stop, but it doesn¡¯t leave any trauma so the doctors can¡¯t find it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kudou Style Intermediate Fist Move ¡°Kidney Crash Blow¡± ¡¹

    Michi said.

    As usual, I don¡¯t get why the names of the techniques are English when it¡¯s Japanese martial arts.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t get rid of those poisonous insects regularly, our girls can be mind-controlled by some absurd men, and our house will be taken over or destroyed ¡¹

    Kaan Kira speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ There were a few incidents like that during the post-war days ¡¹

    Jii-chan sighed.

    ¡¸ The daughters of nobility are like roses. They need care. Insects have to be exterminated. If you don¡¯t take your time and effort, they won¡¯t bloom ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, there will be a day where they¡¯re snapped off and taken from you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true Kouzuki, but, I want it to be at least a decent man instead of a man with a dirty nature ¡¹

    Kaan Kira said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Even the daughters of the nobility have an interest in sex. They¡¯re humans, and so they can¡¯t defy their curiosity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. My Misuzu and Ruriko are already enjoying sex at this age after all ¡¹

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for being an immodest daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m embarrassed ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s blushing too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan are cute when lewd! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Agnes loves having sex with Papa too! It¡¯s always making me feel happy! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ My Momoko¡¯s already 17. She¡¯s at the age where she should have a lover. However¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan Kira smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ For some reason, that girl had become a cold-hearted and prideful girl. I¡¯m glad that she¡¯s elegant, but, she never takes ordinary men seriously. That¡¯s why she¡¯s not cautious of men at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe she prefers women? ¡¹

    Jii-chan asks.

    ¡¸ I also considered that. Momoko¡¯s dressing her bodyguard as a man after all. But, it seems different. Nevertheless, she doesn¡¯t hug or kiss Yamada Umeko-kun at all ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that Momoko-neechan¡¯s a lesbian either.

    ¡¸ I believe that Momoko¡¯s scared of physical intimacy from other people ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Kira raised her too much attention. That¡¯s why she grew up to become an aloof girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, and I¡¯m ashamed of that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, I¡¯m alike. Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko were raised quite biased too ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I had no choice but let Kou take them over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, Misuzu-kun, and Ruriko-kun have become much more charming than before ¡¹

    Kaan Kira looked at the two and said.

    ¡¸ Women¡¯s skin reflects their state of mind. To begin a relationship with that boy made their mind more stable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I now belong to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t just give Momoko. That gill will eventually into another family and leave the blood of the nobility to the future generations ¡¹

    Kaan Kira looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯ll allow Momoko¡¯s relationship with you just for now. As it stands, Momoko will not have any experience with men until she marries. I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s going to do any good ¡¹

    What¡¯s bad with Momoko-neechan staying a virgin until marriage?

    ¡¸ My Kaan house is the head of the nobility, just like Kouzuki house. Therefore, when Momoko marries into another family, that¡¯ll only be a nobility from a lower rank of nobility from our eyes ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ With Momoko¡¯s tall pride, she¡¯ll never be able to have sex with her husband smoothly. No, that¡¯s how history in the nobility does ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Failing in the wedding night, hating sex, and the woman returns home without a successor ¡¹

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already the 21st century. You can¡¯t tell women to keep their chastity until marriage. The men of nobility do play around before marriage after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, it¡¯s troublesome if a weird man drags them out. I want them to have fun in secret, with a tight-lipped man who would not sully the honor of our house ¡¹

    Old man Kira looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s me? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Of course. I want to ask you to ease up Momoko¡¯s lust ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll remind you that Momoko¡¯s going to marry another family¡¯s man someday ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After eating our parfait¡­

    We parted ways with Jii-chan and Old man Kira.

    We descended to the underground parking lot and then while boarding Katsuko-nee¡¯s car;

    Misuzu and Ruriko have their respective cars.

    The cars are split into team Misuzu and team Ruriko now.

    ¡¸ Right. Agnes-chan and the girls will also come to our school so we have to choose whether they ride my car or Ruriko¡¯s car ¡¹

    Misuzu told Agnes and the girls with a smile.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to be with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me.

    ¡¸ No, look, Agnes, I can¡¯t go to your school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll go back home in Katsuko-nee¡¯s car. Okay? ¡¹

    I told Agnes.

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, they just passed their exams so give Agnes and the girls some time to think ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m very sorry Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu apologized.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯re going back home with three cars so let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I¡¯ll go to Erica¡¯s house and pick her up ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Yeah, she¡¯s at her home, but, she wants to go to the mansion to celebrate Agnes and the girls¡¯ entrance exam success.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s a good opportunity, I¡¯ll also give greetings to Erica-san¡¯s mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure. Take care ¡¹

    That¡¯ll make Erica¡¯s parents feel at ease too.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll drive Ruriko-sama¡¯s car ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Having Ruriko from the Kouzuki house and Shou-neechan from Kouzuki SS will raise the trust level.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of us, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    The driver on Misuzu¡¯s car is also another familiar face. It¡¯s Taki-san from Kouzuki SS

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go back home ¡¹

    I said, then¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, Onii-sama, can Karen-san ride in your car too? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen-san is at the same age as Agnes-chan, and they¡¯ll attend the same school from here on, so I want you to have conversations about school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Agnes had been anxious about passing her entrance exam, so¡­

    She¡¯s focused on studying for the exams that she never had a conversation about the small details in school.

    She thinks that school is a lot of fun, and so¡­

    She felt worried that she¡¯ll be the only one who won¡¯t go to school because Luna and Koyomi-chan passes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, since you¡¯re already going to that school, hear out Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Agnes-chan, let¡¯s talk to Karen-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to ask some questions too ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ Then, come over here Karen-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    With that said, Karen¡¯s riding Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.

    We reverted the flattened seat of the minivan.

    Katsuko-nee rides the driver¡¯s seat and Yomi goes to the passenger seat.

    Luna and I went to the second row.

    Then, Agnes, Karen, and Koyomi-chan ride the third row.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll follow behind Misuzu-chan¡¯s car. Then when we leave the hotel, the convoy from Kouzuki SS will follow ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and turned on the engine.

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Agnes called me from behind.

    ¡¸ Hmm, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That old man from earlier said something weird ¡¹

    Huh?

    Was it Jii-chan or Kaan Kira?

    ¡¸ When one had sex with Papa, they all fall in love with Papa. They wouldn¡¯t want to party with Papa, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Kouzuki-sama and Kaan-sama are both men ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while driving.

    ¡¸ Men don¡¯t see his true charms ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that when Momoko-san had sex with Nii-san, she won¡¯t be able to leave him ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡­ ¡¹

    I wonder if I should do this sexual assault showdown with Momoko-neechan.

    If Momoko-neechan would hate to marry into another family for the Kaan house, then¡­

    That¡¯ll cause problems in the nobility.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about that, if you want to, then do it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Old men are irresponsible when it comes to the younger generation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei, you want to do it with Momoko-san, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yomi asked.

    ¡¸ And, Momoko-san wants Sensei to violate her too ¡¹

    That¡¯s Momoko-neechan¡¯s true feelings.

    She watched me have sex with Mariko and other girls that she wants to experience it herself too.

    However, her pride as the daughter of nobility is too high, so¡­

    She¡¯s not asking to have sex willingly, she wants me to violate her forcibly.

    It¡¯s to make an excuse that she can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ Whatever will be will be ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s car started moving.

    Katsuko-nee stepped on the accelerator too.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back, and congrats! ¡¹

    Nei and Mana are waiting at the entrance of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan we¡¯ve done the prep work for the party! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. I¡¯ll take care of the rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to help! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, you don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s your celebration party today ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve been working hard in studying recently so you can take it easy today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Okay, I won¡¯t study anymore! ¡¹

    No, Agnes.

    ¡¸ When you start going to school, you¡¯ll have to study again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    Right, she doesn¡¯t know much about schools yet.

    ¡¸ Karen, tell her okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We want to hear Karen-chan¡¯s stories too! ¡¹

    During the ride home, Luna and Koyomi-chan were asking Karen a lot of questions to draw Agnes¡¯s interest.

    Karen¡¯s got a docile personality so she¡¯s bad at talking by herself unless Luna and the girls ask first.

    ¡¸ Yes, you can talk in the dining room. Oh, after changing clothes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Agnes and the girls.

    Then, Edie comes in.

    ¡¸ Darling, Megumi, and Ai are coming back from school, want to come? ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s already that time? The sky¡¯s getting dark.

    ¡¸ Right, I should go. I¡¯ll change my clothes first ¡¹

    If I¡¯m going to school, then I have to be wearing a school uniform.

    I left school early after all.

    Ai is alone, watching the tennis club members practice baking bread to sell at the school festival with us.

    Well, Kana-senpai¡¯s over there too so it should be okay even if it¡¯s just Ai who is poor at speaking.

    I want to check on them.

    ¡¸ Then hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, five minutes ¡¹

    I hurried back to my room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great, they passed successfully ¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s done with her club activities is honestly happy.

    She took a shower and has a towel on her neck.

    ¡¸ Megumi, your hair is still wet ¡¹

    Edie wipes Megu¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Edie ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s returning home at times like this, so we¡¯re the only ones in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Now, Mana and the twins can go to school too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Yeah, Mana, Eri, Rie, then Arisu and Kinuka¡¯s middle school¡­

    Minaho-neesan already found them one, but¡­

    Mana and the girls couldn¡¯t go to the new school until the results of Agnes¡¯ entrance exam is out.

    It is so it doesn¡¯t put pressure on Agnes.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko and Mitama¡¯s going to our school next year ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right. Tsukiko, Mitama, also, Misato and the new prostitute candidates in our brothel will be entering our school¡¯s newly established Nadeshiko department.

    That¡¯ll make it easier for Minaho-neesan.

    The brothel will be opening by the week after next.

    The opening party will also be Katsuko-nee¡¯s retirement ceremony.

    That way, Katsuko-nee can hand over her clients to the new prostitutes.

    ¡¸ A lot of things are going to start ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also going to my match this weekend ¡¹

    Edie said and then does light shadowboxing.

    She will go with Margo-san to enter women¡¯s martial arts tournament, to sell off their name.

    Michi¡¯s sister, Kudou Haruka, and Tendou Otome, (now Kendou Maria) is with them

    Haruka¡¯s the champion of the women¡¯s high school karate tournament so she has close coverage on TV.

    ¡¸ Once the match is over, Margo¡¯s going to sponsored tournaments. Then, the next one would be America ¡¹

    When society recognizes Edie as a martial artist¡­

    She¡¯s breaking off her relationship with the assassination cult in the US.

    ¡¸ Haa, I feel like everyone other than me are all facing forward, doing their best to reach their objectives ¡¹

    Megu sighed.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s doing her best too ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I couldn¡¯t even get good results during the Fall tournament ¡¹

    I held Megu¡¯s hand¡­

    ¡¸ Results aren¡¯t important. I know how much Megu¡¯s doing her best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Megu.

    ¡¸ Each at their own pace. Megumi, just do it at your own pace ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looked down.

    ¡¸ Why do you think I brought Darling here? ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s gentle, and so he tries to match with everyone¡¯s pace. But, that¡¯s just hard for him to match the pace with others. Furthermore, he has to do it with different people in succession, so he fixes the small details ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun matches with my pace too, right? ¡¹

    Megu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Really? I feel like It¡¯s Megumi who¡¯s at the closes pace as Darling¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s got to match with other girls, but, that¡¯s because he¡¯s just an ordinary man. And when it comes to normality, Megu¡¯s the number one ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Sometimes, Darling has to walk with Megumi and gain back his pace, or else, Darling will start to forget his pace ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t Nei-oneesan closer to Yoshi-kun than me? ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Edie sighed.

    ¡¸ Megumi, look, Nei¡¯s a beauty. When Darling¡¯s walking together with Nei, he overstretches himself. He¡¯s hanging out ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, if it¡¯s me, he doesn¡¯t have to, so feels at ease? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case, but it sure makes him feel at ease ¡¹

    When I¡¯m with Megu, I don¡¯t have to think about the Kouzuki house or the Black forest at all.

    I can go back to being a freshman high-school boy

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s too much of a hard worker, he strains himself too much ¡¹

    Edie holds my shoulders.

    I paused unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Hey, give Darling a hug too, Megumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    Megu hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, did you lose weight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ His body is becoming tighter, but, he¡¯s too tensed. His muscles are too stiff ¡¹

    Edie gently massages my shoulder.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all things that make you throb and shiver for the past half-year ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu pushes her chest to my back.

    ¡¸ Was I helpful to Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. It¡¯s a problem if I don¡¯t have you, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, got it. Thanks ¡¹

    Megu kissed my ears.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go. Ai¡¯s waiting for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s got a different pace too ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    We saw the bakery right on the side of the cafeteria.

    The backdoor opens and Kana-senpai shows up.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nobu. We¡¯ve been waiting for you ¡¹

    Then, Ai also showed up.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­please taste them ¡¹

    Oh.

    I need to move forward again.

    ¡¸ Coming ¡¹

    I sped up my walk and hurry to the bakery.

    Megu and Edie followed my pace.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1186.

    Chapter 1186. Short Series B / Allies on TV Part 1 (Sex with Mana)

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaan! Aaaahn! Onii-chan! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    I¡¯m violating Mana, who¡¯s crawling on all fours on the bed, from behind.

    Her young pussy is accepting my penis to the depths.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Onii-chan, do you want to violate Mana? Do you want to do it more? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ll violate you Mana ¡¹

    I slap Mana¡¯s thin ass with my abdomen.

    Mana¡¯s vagina is leaking out hot love nectar while clamping on my penis tightly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes! I love it! Mana loves it when Onii-chan rapes her! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s thin body is spraying her sweat around the sheets.

    ¡¸ Mana, I want to cum while looking at Mana¡¯s face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! I want to see Onii-chan¡¯s face while cumming inside too! ¡¹

    We let go of each other for a moment to change into the missionary position.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, hurry, put it back inside Mana Onii-chan, violate Mana again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I held Mana¡¯s thin legs up and went inside Mana¡¯s pussy again.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kahaa~ It¡¯s in again!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s face warps.

    ¡¸ Mana ¡¹

    We stare at each other and then I move my hips intensely.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ Onii-chan! Onii-chan!!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s cute breasts sway around.

    ¡¸ Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave! Violate me! Do what you want with me Onii-chan! ¡¹

    This young beauty is getting aroused from what she says.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be your slave forever, don¡¯t leave me! Onii-chan! Aaaahn! Onii-chan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana, I won¡¯t let you go! Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Aaaah! Kuuun! Yes! That feels good! Onii-chan¡¯s penis is rubbing on the best parts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there! Tease me more there! Please bully your slave more! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah! ¡¹

    I enter my last spurt.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, I¡¯m feeling weird! I¡¯m becoming weird! Mana¡¯s getting crazy from Onii-chan¡¯s penis! I¡¯m turning mad!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go ahead! Turn mad! Mana! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Onii-chan! I love, love, love you!! Aaaaah! Mana¡¯s being violated and yet¡­I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cummin soon too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go on! You can cum inside Mana whenever you like Onii-chan! It¡¯s okay if we make a child! Cum inside your slave Mana!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana! My Mana!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I belong to Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s eyes are melting, wet.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Onii-chan! Mana¡¯s cumming! Cumming! Look at Mana¡¯s embarrassing face! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Aaaaah, kuuaaaaaaa!! Onii-chan! Onii-chan! Aaaaah! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body twitched.

    I screwed my penis in the deepest part of Mana¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also cumming! Mana!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! It¡¯s so hot!! ¡¹

    Byrurururu, byrurururu, byrurururu!!

    I¡¯m pouring my white liquid into Mana¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaaah, aaaaah!!!! ¡¹

    Feeling the hot liquid blow out deep inside her body, Mana came even more.

    Her young body bends an arc multiple times.

    She¡¯s clamping on my penis tightly, trying to squeeze more.

    Her womb is drinking in my semen in big gulps.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Aaaaaaah! Onii-chan!!! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s diving into the sea of ecstasy for a while.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I fell exhausted on Mana¡¯s flushed body.

    My hand gropes her cute breasts, kneading her nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ ¡¹

    Mana reacted from the after play, clamping her vagina.

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana kissed me and asked for my tongue.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ That was amazing. Thanks, Onii-chan ¡¹

    After recovering from her climax, Mana smiled at me.

    Her young body is sweating a lot. That beads of sweat are running across Mana¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ It felt great for me too ¡¹

    I licked the sweat on Mana¡¯s nose.

    It¡¯s a little bitter and salty

    ¡¸ Ehehe, Mana too ¡¹

    Mana also licked my face.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Haaa, thanks to Onii-chan having sex with me, I now feel refreshed ¡¹

    Mana said, then hugs me from below.

    After dinner, Mana went to me and asked me to violate her while having a gloomy face.

    It wasn¡¯t Mana¡¯s day, and there was a time before sex before bed, but¡­

    I felt that I had to hurry after looking at Mana¡¯s expression.

    That¡¯s why I made time to have sex with Mana like this.

    ¡¸ As expected, I¡¯m also a woman. I feel down and uneasy at least twice a month ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ And having sex with Onii-chan, and feeling Onii-chan in my stomach makes me feel at ease. I feel that I¡¯m here, that it¡¯s okay to stay

    My penis is still inside Mana¡¯s young insides.

    ¡¸ I can feel that I¡¯m gradually changing. Sometimes, I look at the mirror and ask myself ¡°wait, is this really me?¡± ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s program is going smoothly.

    She¡¯s in her growth period, but still, her height¡¯s growing really fast.

    She¡¯s controlling her diet and exercise so she can gain the model body.

    Her face is starting to feel more adult among the childish face.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s beautiful.

    ¡¸ But look, Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave, so when having sex, Onii-chan looks at Mana, and I can see it. Mana¡¯s face is reflected in Onii-chan¡¯s eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I also see my face in Mana¡¯s eyes ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ When having sex, the Mana reflected in Onii-chan¡¯s is the real Mana. Yes, Mana¡¯s here. Onii-chan is inside Mana. I feel happy ¡¹

    Mana rubbed her cheeks with mine.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also happy, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana and I kissed.

    Then, I pulled my penis out of Mana¡¯s insides, and then¡­

    We lie down on the bed and caress each other¡¯s naked bodies for a while.

    I caressed Mana¡¯s breasts, stomach, and ass.

    Mana¡¯s giving my penis cleanup fellatio.

    ¡¸ I love intense sex but I also love this laid-back flirting ¡¹

    My slave said with a cheerful look.

    Seems like her unease is gone now.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it again on Sunday night. Even Monday morning if you want to ¡¹

    I told Mana.

    Next week, Mana and the girls will attend a new middle school.

    I noticed that¡¯s one of the causes of Mana¡¯s unease.

    Mana fears that her identity will become exposed.

    There was so much fuss half a year ago throughout Japan¡­and she¡¯s the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke who died mysteriously.

    Mana¡¯s appearance changed over the past six months, but Mana herself fears going to a new school.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s going to be okay. Look after Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls¡¯ first school attendance will also be on Monday next week.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Agnes-chan who¡¯s going to school for the first time ¡¹

    Agnes had always been confined in the basement of the mansion, so it¡¯s her first time going to school.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes has the three shrine maidens with her ¡¹

    Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are all there to make sure that Agnes doesn¡¯t feel mentally unstable

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll be in Karen¡¯s class, and also, Ruriko, Michi, and Erica are in the middle school, which is just the next building ¡¹

    Furthermore, Misuzu, Yoshiko-san, and Mariko are in the other building.

    They have a lot of backups.

    ¡¸ But, Mana¡¯s going with Arisu, who¡¯s raised as a young lady, Kinuka, who¡¯s ignorant of the world, then Rie and Eri who I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahahaha, true, it¡¯s all troublesome girls ¡¹

    I¡¯ve considered sending the calm Haiji into Mana¡¯s school too but¡­

    Haiji is Mariko¡¯s bodyguard, and she¡¯s attending that school.

    It would be a waste to throw away that registration.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s the only second year and all the other girls are in their first year ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Mana¡¯s the one looking after the problem children.

    ¡¸ Well, in that regard, we¡¯re just going to an evening middle school and gather in just one classroom so I feel at ease ¡¹

    Though it¡¯s a new middle school, they can¡¯t enroll in ordinary ones.

    Mana and the girls will be in a special class.

    However, I don¡¯t think that they¡¯ll mingle with the students in that school.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Mana¡¯s the big sister so I¡¯ll look after them. ¡¹ But in exchange, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled¡­

    ¡¸ When I feel worried again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º Okay, it¡¯s about time for Yukino-chan¡¯s show! Everyone, gather in the dining room! ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s announcement can be heard from the ceiling speaker.

    It¡¯s Friday today.

    It¡¯s Yukino¡¯s program time.

    ¡¸ Haa, we have to watch that. Yukino-oneechan¡¯s doing her best too ¡¹

    Mana stretches her naked body.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been half a year and the ratings are still up there, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, so it¡¯s a big nuisance it seems. You know, Yukino-oneechan¡¯s show has no sponsors after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it may have high ratings, but the TV station isn¡¯t pleased with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if you look at the other television stations, the existence of her show is just bad ¡¹

    It is a no-commercial show where nobody knows who or what objective they have.

    Furthermore, the MC is Yukino, who isn¡¯t even an entertainer.

    Furthermore, Yukino¡¯s allowed to speak as wild in the show as she pleases.

    Because of that show, the ratings of the broadcasting station itself go down¡­yep, that¡¯ll make them angry.

    ¡¸ Also, remember, the twins and Mitama-san showed up on her program recently, right? That increased their popularity even more ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are just as sharp-tongued as Yukino, and Mitama¡¯s showing off her beautiful body in a bikini as the cover girl.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all cute girls, and so the male fans have doubled ¡¹

    Oh, back then¡­

    When Yukino¡¯s just talking to the comedian Snatch, and the gay columnist Francie¡­

    Yukino talks to Francie, and then Snatch calms them down, which was fun, but¡­

    Eri and Rie are beauties that have a lot of fans as their Yakuza parents sold them as idols on the underground.

    Mitama¡¯s also an imposing beauty.

    The three of them are wearing a micro bikini, so naturally, their male fans increases.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s go watch them. Seems like the twins have a plan for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Mana and I took a light shower.

    We put on our clothes and went to the dining room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Hurry! ¡¹

    Agnes calls me

    Everyone in the mansion, apart from Mao-chan and Nagisa, is in the dining room.

    Mao-chan is in her bathing time now, and since she¡¯s a toddler, she sleeps earlier than everyone.

    Huh? Kinuka¡¯s not here.

    Her big sister¡¯s going to be on TV, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Papa, here¡¯s your seat! ¡¹

    Seats are prepared in front of the large LCD display.

    ¡¸ Also, as for the one to sit on Papa¡¯s lap tonight. Erica-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at Erica.

    ¡¸ Oh, Erica-chan¡¯s a new girl so you should let Yo-chan hug you ¡¹

    Nei said and smiled.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, when Papa¡¯s penis grew big while hugging Erica-chan, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility and have sex! ¡¹

    Err¡­

    I just had sex with Mana earlier.

    I came inside her once and on her mouth during the cleanup fellatio.

    ¡¸ Err, then, excuse me ¡¹

    Erica comes over.

    She sits her butt on my lap and I embraced her from behind.

    ¡¸ Am I heavy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really. Just enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s still young.

    Her nervous body is loosening up from my embrace.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, Marika-oneesama¡¯s coming ¡¹

    Marika. Erica¡¯s big sister. However, Erica¡¯s parents don¡¯t know about Marika.

    She goes to a dorm music school so she can only stay in the mansion during weekends.

    ¡¸ Marika¡¯s mother has been transferred to a Kouzuki group¡¯s hospital ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s mother, whose physical condition is deteriorating, was a former prostitute of the Black Forest.

    Katsuko-nee went to her with a retired prostitute from her age and talked to her.

    She acknowledged me taking care of Marika and Erica.

    ¡¸ Also, Kuromori-sama, when Marika-oneesama comes tomorrow ¡¹

    Erica told me.

    ¡¸ I want Onee-sama and I trained together ¡¹

    These sisters didn¡¯t know about each other until recently, and so they¡¯re trying to deepen their bonds by having sex with me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got it ¡¹

    I promised Erica.

    ¡¸ Erica wants to be tied up and raped ¡¹

    The classic porno novel reader smiled at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay for Erica, but since Marika¡¯s playing piano, we need to be careful not to injure her hand and fingers okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. Maybe we should not do it outside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, go think of what can we do that¡¯s fun for the three of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s starting!! ¡¹

    The TV chimes.

    ¡º Eeh, this week¡¯s no-title show is starting. Good evening, I¡¯m Snatch ¡»

    ¡º Francie! ¡»

    ¡º What, we¡¯re already starting?! ¡»

    As usual, the show begins in a goofy studio with no set, and nothing but a pipe chair and a folding table.

    That show only as one camera, and not even a close-up shot.

    The staff is kept to the minimum.

    It¡¯s a horrible program that broadcasts what¡¯s going inside the studio from a fixed point.

    ¡º Hey, do some greetings at least Yukino. You¡¯re the face of this show ¡»

    Snatch said, but¡­

    ¡º Does it really matter? Everyone already knows who am I since they¡¯re watching my show anyway! ¡»

    ¡º But you know, that¡¯s the etiquette of show business! You start with a greeting, and end with a greeting ¡»

    ¡º Let her be, Snatch. Yukino-chan isn¡¯t even an entertainer ¡»

    Francie mediates.

    ¡º But you know¡­ ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º Okay, okay, we haven¡¯t done our greetings yet you know ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re not done yet! ¡»

    ¡º Excuse us ¡»

    Replacing Yukino, whose stomach is already standing out, and so she¡¯s now wearing proper clothes, three girls in a micro bikini come in.

    ¡º Good evening, I¡¯m Eri ¡»

    ¡º Evening. It¡¯s Rie! ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ll fulfill my duty as the cover girl for tonight as well. Anjou arts practitioner, Anjou Mitama, announces her visit!! ¡»

    Oh, Mitama¡¯s the only one wearing a micro bikini, and yet, she¡¯s carrying a Japanese sword.

    Well, it suits her, carrying a sword gallantly while exposing her tight body.

    ¡º We¡¯re receiving a lot of emails in our show! Thanks! My favorite food is cheesecake! ¡»

    ¡º No really, thank you guys, as for me, my favorite is miso food ¡»

    ¡º My favorite feudal lord is Ryuzoji Ikane ¡»

    Mitama?

    ¡¸ As expected of Mitama-chan, that was harsh ¡¹

    Nei, you know who that is?

    ¡º I don¡¯t know why but Mitama-chan¡¯s the only one who received the question asking ¡°Who¡¯s your favorite samurai from the end of Edo period¡± ¡»

    ¡º No, it¡¯s obvious why. Mitama-chan¡¯s carrying a sword¡­but I don¡¯t think that Mitama-chan¡¯s a history buff though ¡»

    ¡º By the way, my favorite from the three kingdoms is Xiahou Jie ¡»

    Mitama said with a straight face.

    ¡º Oh, I heard that you girls have some kind of project tonight ¡»

    Snatch said.

    ¡º Yes, of course. Mitama-chan, show us that thing! ¡»

    Eri said. Mitama pushes a large monitor for casters in front of the camera.

    ¡º In ordinary shows, the staff would play the video from the editing room above the studio, but we don¡¯t have anyone in charge of that, so¡­ ¡»

    ¡º The only way we can make a video is to record from the monitor like this. Now, forgive the poor quality ¡»

    ¡º But in exchange, this is left unchecked for the TV people ¡»

    Eri and Rie are going to show some kind of video?

    ¡º We came over to the TV station earlier than usual tonight for this ¡»

    ¡º Eri-chan, Mitama-chan, and I did! ¡»

    ¡º Then, the three of us put on our lewd swimsuits ¡»

    ¡º The three of us tested out various things in the TV station ¡»

    Eri and Rie, and Mitama walked around the station while in a swimsuit?

    ¡º Then, a lot of people came over to us ¡»

    ¡º Furthermore, some were loud, some talked to us whisperingly ¡»

    ¡º And we recorded all of them ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º My little sister, stealth Kinuka erased her presence and recorded it in secret!! ¡»

    Mitama said, and Kinuka, who¡¯s hiding her face with black clothes and black hood, appeared briefly.

    ¡º Using techniques from the Anjou arts, I took a recording of big sister and the girls ¡»

    Kinuka¡¯s showing up on TV now too?

    ¡º With that said, we¡¯re going to show some hidden shots! ¡»

    ¡º To tell the truth, the TV station people are all sexual harassers and pedophiles ¡»

    ¡º To those who know them, please enjoy watching ¡»

    As soon as Snatch noticed what the twins were planning.

    ¡º Hey, what are you girls thinking about?! ¡»

    He tries to stop the video from playing, but¡­

    ¡º Kinuka! ¡»

    ¡º Yes! Onee-sama! ¡»

    Kinuka threw a shuriken at Snatch¡¯s feet.

    ¡º W-What?! ¡»

    Snatch stopped moving.

    ¡º Anjou arts Kenpou, Kage Nui¡­I¡¯ve stitched your shadow, you can¡¯t move anymore ¡»

    That¡¯s not Kenpou, but Ninpou. 1

    ¡º With that said. Let¡¯s ignore Snatch and play the video! ¡»

    ¡º Click! ¡»

    Then, the sneak shot video played¡­

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1187.

    Chapter 1187. Short Story B / TV People Part 2

    ¡º Err, first, we¡¯re walking around the dressing room of the television ¡»

    Eri says while looking at the hidden shots reflected in the monitor.

    Oh, Eri and Rie, then Mitama wearing nothing but a micro bikini shows up.

    Kinuka¡¯s hiding behind, recording the video.

    Mitama¡¯s ass eating her underwear. Lewd.

    That¡¯s a nicely shaped and tight ass.

    No, Eri and Rie¡¯s young ass is squishy and cute too.

    ¡º Mitama-san, you have to walk like this so your butt sways ¡»

    Rie on the screen walked swinging her ass.

    ¡º Right, we¡¯re fishing right now ¡»

    Eri followed, walking while swinging her hips

    ¡º L-Like this? ¡»

    Anjou Mitama¡¯s been the bodyguard of the Kurama house ever since she was born and so she knows nothing but how to fight.

    She doesn¡¯t know how to walk other than in martial arts, and so she¡¯s doing it poorly.

    The heavy sword on her hand must have its effect too, but¡­

    ¡º I wonder if this goes well¡­I feel like this way of walking has a problem with the center of gravity ¡»

    Mitama said, then¡­

    The camera shook for some reason.

    ¡º Kinuka-chan, you don¡¯t have to do the same ¡»

    Rie turned around and told Kinuka who¡¯s holding the camera.

    ¡º Right. Kinuka-chan, you have to be steady, since you¡¯re recording

    Eri said.

    ¡º Kinuka, it¡¯s time to show the results of your daily training in the Art of Tranquility. Hide ¡»

    ¡º Yes, Onee-sama ¡»

    The screen turned stable.

    ¡º Hmm, there¡¯s not much traffic at times like this ¡»

    Mitama¡¯s right, there¡¯s hardly any people in the dressing room.

    ¡º Recently, the shows aren¡¯t just on the TV station¡¯s studio, but other studios too ¡»

    ¡º But, there should be some studios that are recording at times like this ¡»

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡º Yes, that. The same shows that are always recording at the same time we¡¯re on backstage ¡»

    The same show?

    Then¡­

    ¡º Hey, you!! ¡»

    A threatening voice of a woman is heard.

    ¡º Do you need something from us? ¡»

    Looking at where Mitama¡¯s speaking, there are three women in their 20s in their stalls in the dressing room.

    They¡¯re all wearing motorcycle-delinquent looks.

    Their chests are coiled with a white bandage, their navels exposed, and a long jacket for the lower half.

    They have short hairs, red, blue, and yellow dyes.

    And the three of them are holding wooden swords.

    ¡º Yeah, we have a business that¡¯s why we called, come to our dressing room! ¡»

    The red-haired woman said.

    ¡º If you have a business then we¡¯ll hear it ¡»

    Mitama said calmly.

    Eri and Rie hid behind Mitama.

    ¡º What¡¯s with that? Cold feet? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s lame you know ¡»

    The blue and yellow-haired girls behind the red one glared at Mitama and the girls.

    ¡º Cold Feet? Me? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, got cold feet, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡º Hey! Hey! ¡»

    Mitama ignored the delinquents and asked Eri.

    ¡º What does that mean? ¡»

    Err.

    Right, Mitama is also a student in that school as Misato and Arisu¡¯s bodyguards.

    She doesn¡¯t know the street language.

    ¡º Oh, cold feet means that the person is afraid, trembling from another person¡¯s threat ¡»

    Eri explained it clearly.

    ¡º Am I trembling in fear? Also, were they actually making threats? ¡»

    Mitama looked at the three curiously.

    ¡º What¡¯s with that bitch?! ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t fuck with us!! ¡»

    The blue and yellow head glared at Mitama, but¡­

    ¡º That was their way of threatening ¡»

    Rie smiled wryly and said.

    ¡º I see. Interesting ¡»

    Mitama said and faced the three.

    ¡º Either way, if you¡¯re going to call out someone, shouldn¡¯t you name yourself? If it¡¯s not trees and stone, then what¡¯s your name? ¡»

    ¡º ¡®didyousaybitch?! You don¡¯t know us?! ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re f¡¯king kidding me! ¡»

    The blue and yellow made even more noise, but¡­

    ¡º Stop it. Don¡¯t get into their pace ¡»

    The red stopped the blue and yellow.

    ¡º We¡¯re the Kanto Kyakuren Renmei Ladies, the Peking Natives of Fuer You ¡»

    The red smiled.

    ¡º I¡¯m Rosakinesis Fouko, the leader. And these girls are; ¡»

    ¡º Sub-leader, Rosagigantia Aoko! ¡»

    ¡º Deputy leader, Cinanthropus Pekinensis Yuko! ¡»

    ¡º And the three of us are Pekingenjin! ¡»

    ¡º Fuu! ¡»

    ¡º Aah! ¡»

    ¡º Yuu! ¡»

    The three made some kind of pose.

    ¡º Wait, you actually know who we are don¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡º If you know who we are then don¡¯t make us introduce ourselves! ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º As you can see, we¡¯re comedians. ¡»

    ¡º Celebrities! Talents! ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t look down on female talents!!! ¡»

    Oh, they¡¯re not actually delinquents.

    I mean, you don¡¯t see motorcycle delinquents nowadays.

    ¡º Talents? ¡»

    Mitama doesn¡¯t know anything about show business.

    ¡º You see, a comedian is a person who does something funny on TV to make them laugh and have fun ¡»

    Rie explained.

    ¡º I see. So that¡¯s it. I see ¡»

    Mitama looked at the three closely.

    ¡º But, the three of them haven¡¯t done anything interesting so far. I can¡¯t seem to find it funny or fun ¡»

    ¡º W-What did you say bastard?! ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re denying our talents?! ¡»

    Mitama ignored the two who raised their wooden swords as intimidation.

    ¡º If you have the skill then I¡¯ll see, show it ¡»

    ¡º You¡­picking a fight with us¡­ ¡»

    The red leader glared at Mitama.

    ¡º What are you talking about? You¡¯re the ones who are picking a fight here! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! To think that three adults are picking on children like us, that¡¯s not nice! ¡»

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡º Well, why not. Now that you¡¯ve named yourselves, I¡¯ll name myself too. I¡¯m Anjou Mitama, practicing Anjou arts ¡»

    ¡º Of course we know that! ¡»

    ¡º We called you out because we know that! ¡»

    Blue and Yellow shouted in return to Mitama¡¯s graceful introduction.

    ¡º You have some business since you called us, don¡¯t you? What do you want to tell us? ¡»

    Mitama talked to the tree calmly.

    ¡º Oh well. I¡¯ll get straight to it then

    Leader Red speaks up.

    ¡º We¡¯ve checked on your show. You seem to be getting a good reputation ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ve no interest in that. I¡¯m only doing my role as the ¡°cover girl¡± as my Master ordered me ¡»

    Mitama replied without emotion.

    ¡º It doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re thinking while doing that show. Or rather, it¡¯s troublesome. Your appearance, your existence itself ¡»

    What does that mean?

    ¡º Leader¡¯s right. Look, you¡¯re just overlapping with our character, don¡¯t you? And it¡¯s annoying that you¡¯re outshining us ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re the seniors in this industry, and so shouldn¡¯t you the one who changes the character for us? ¡»

    Blue and Yellow said.

    ¡º Overlapping character?? ¡»

    Mitama found something she didn¡¯t understand again.

    ¡º Well, overlapping characters means; ¡»

    ¡º The appearance, acting, and ambiance is so close that it could be confused for the other ¡»

    The twins explained.

    ¡º But, does Mitama-san and these girls resemble each other? ¡»

    ¡º From my eyes, I don¡¯t see any overlap at all ¡»

    No, I don¡¯t think so either.

    Mitama¡¯s a beautiful escort, and the three talents have the motorcycle delinquent character.

    What¡¯s similar?

    ¡º You¡¯re kidding me! Take a good look!!! ¡»

    ¡º That swimsuit! We¡¯re exposing our navels here! ¡»

    ¡º No matter how you look at it, you¡¯re going with the sexy route! ¡»

    ¡º Furthermore! You¡¯re also copying our wooden sword, holding a katana ¡»

    ¡º You know which parts of our character pops out don¡¯t you?! ¡»

    Blue and Yellow shouted at Mitama.

    Leader Red;

    ¡º With that said, you have to apologize to us. Let¡¯s see, from now on, when you¡¯re on your show, wear something less revealing. Oh right, put on some padded kimono or something ¡»

    ¡º Also, don¡¯t bring your Katana ¡»

    ¡º Also, while at it, you have to shave your head as your apology to us!

    The three said something selfish.

    ¡º I¡¯ll tell you beforehand, our leader is really the former president of the Ladies ¡»

    ¡º You too subleader, you¡¯re a judo black belt, weren¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡º And I¡¯m also a professional Mahjong player who won a few tournaments! ¡»

    R-Right¡­

    Mitama¡­

    ¡º Hmm, overlapping character. I see ¡»

    She¡¯s thinking something.

    ¡º Meaning, Eri and Rie, your relationship is basically an overlapping character? ¡»

    ¡º No, Mitama-san, we¡¯re twins. ¡»

    ¡º We have the same face and physique, but Eri-chan and I are different from each other ¡»

    ¡º Right, Rie-chan ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. I¡¯m much more graceful than Eri-chan ¡»

    ¡º Huh? I wonder about that. I feel like I¡¯m much more of a woman than Rie-chan ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m the better woman ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯ll ask Onii-san when we get back home¡­we need to know which one is much more womanly ¡»

    ¡º Sure, we¡¯ll let Onii-san pick ¡»

    I¡¯m the one deciding now?

    ¡º If these twins don¡¯t have overlapping characters, then¡­ ¡»

    Mitama looked at the three talents.

    ¡º I guess this is just a false accusation then ¡»

    The talents;

    ¡º W-What?! Are you trying to call us false accusation?! ¡»

    ¡º Wrong, we¡¯re teaching you the common sense of show business! ¡»

    ¡º You girls came out later than us, and so it¡¯s your fault. Naturally, you apologize to us! ¡»

    At that moment, Mitama took out her katana.

    Then.

    ¡º Eeeii!! Toooaaaa!! Iyaaaa!! ¡»

    She slices the wooden sword the three of them are holding right in half.

    ¡º W-What? ¡»

    ¡º Eeeeeh?! ¡»

    ¡º That was real?! ¡»

    Seeing the sparkle of the blade, the talents sank into the floor.

    ¡º What part of me resembles you again? ¡»

    Mitama glared at the talents.

    ¡º How dare you equate your soft and flabby bodies to me, a model of Anjou arts! Thus I will punish you three!!! ¡»

    Mitama points the edge of her blade to the three talents.

    ¡º Hieeeeeeeee!!! Help me!! ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! ¡»

    ¡º Hey, that¡¯s dangerous! You¡¯re going to hurt us! ¡»

    Seeing the three panic, Eri;

    ¡º Mitama-san, that¡¯s enough ¡»

    She stopped Mitama.

    ¡º These girls probably came over to bully us out of someone¡¯s orders anyway ¡»

    Rie?

    ¡º Isn¡¯t that right? The guy peeking from the dressing room? ¡»

    Kinuka¡¯s camera looks at the dressing room corridor.

    Oh, yeah, someone¡¯s peeking from the door that¡¯s slightly opened.

    ¡º Mitama-san, put your sword back if not, they can¡¯t come out ¡»

    ¡º They seem to be shy people ¡»

    Rie and Eri looked at the dressing room and smirked.

    ¡º I see ¡»

    Mitama puts back her sword to the sheath.

    Then.

    Giii¡­

    Two tall men show up from behind the dressing room door.

    I¡¯ve seen them before. They¡¯re two of the famous male idols.

    Though you call them idols, they¡¯re actually past their thirties.

    They¡¯ve been popular for fifteen years that they¡¯re regulars in end-of-year festivals. They¡¯re also active in drama and movies.

    ¡º Oh my, that¡¯s a lot of fuss in the corridor. Didn¡¯t they teach you in elementary not to make noise in the hallways?

    The short-haired among the two said with a thin smile.

    ¡º Hm, what are you girls doing? ¡»

    The long-haired one speaks with contempt.

    Both of them came out after noticing the noise in the corridor.

    And that they don¡¯t care about Mitama and the women talent¡¯s exchange earlier¡­or so they act.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º Hey, hey, this is bad ¡»

    Snatch, who¡¯s watching the video on the screen, unable to move because of Kinuka¡¯s ¡°Kagenui,¡± muttered.

    ¡º Those girls belong to Youth Production, you can pass it off as a comedy act, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Right¡­involving Ken and Gin is definitely bad ¡»

    Francie, the gay columnist, who sits next to Yukino, said.

    ¡º Yeah, Ken and Gin¡¯s office is managed by the Yakuza after all ¡»

    Yukino said seemingly fun.

    ¡º Hey, Yukino-chan! ¡»

    ¡º Hey, we¡¯re broadcasting live you know, Yukino!! ¡»

    Francie and Snatch tried to stop her, but¡­

    ¡º What? Didn¡¯t you two tell me that? That Death Star Pro¡¯s upper brass are the Yakuza, and so their talents are always troublesome ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t reveal that on a nationwide broadcast! ¡»

    Snatch shouted, but¡­

    ¡º What? I knew that even when I was just an ordinary student you know. They¡¯re famous over the internet. I¡¯m talking about that case of a talent who tried to make a move on ¡°Death Pro¡± a long time ago but got killed and buried in the mountains ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s why I told you not to reveal it! ¡»

    Francie tries to cover Yukino¡¯s mouth.

    ¡º Too late ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, too late ¡»

    Eri and Rie said from the side of the monitor.

    ¡º Mitama-chan and I already got rid of them ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, it¡¯s already settled off ¡»

    The twins smiled.

    Mitama holds her katana without making any face.

    ¡º W-What did you do girls? ¡»

    Snatch asked, the twins;

    ¡º Well, you¡¯ll understand when we continue the video ¡»

    ¡º Okay, let¡¯s continue! ¡»

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º U-Uhm, Ken-san, Gin-san ¡»

    The leader Red spoke to the two idols that appeared from the dressing room.

    ¡º Shut up, don¡¯t look this way! They¡¯ll think that we¡¯re friends! ¡»

    The short-haired man said.

    ¡º But, uhm, sorry ¡»

    ¡º Sorry ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re sorry ¡»

    The girls bowed their heads to Kentogin saying that.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s them who sent to harass Mitama and the twins.

    ¡º Dammit! You girls sure are useless ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s enough, go back to the dressing room ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t want to see your faces again today ¡»

    Ken and Gin said, spitting out.

    ¡º No, but, our shift isn¡¯t over yet ¡»

    The leader said, but¡­

    ¡º I¡¯m already telling you that it¡¯s enough ¡»

    The long-haired one said.

    ¡º It¡¯s not like you girls are regulars, so don¡¯t show up for a week ¡»

    ¡º B-But, Ken-san ¡»

    ¡º If you don¡¯t like that, then don¡¯t show up ever again ¡»

    ¡º We can ban you not just from our shows but all of the shows connected to ¡°death pro¡± ¡»

    ¡º Do you want it to be just yourselves, or do you want to involve your whole office? ¡»

    The men said, the girls trembled.

    ¡º Please spare us from that ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯ll trouble everyone in the office ¡»

    ¡º Spare us! ¡»

    The female talents fell prostrate on the floor.

    ¡º Then hurry up and go back to the dressing room!! ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t show yourselves until we tell you!! ¡»

    ¡º Y-Yes! I understand! Right away!! ¡»

    The girls dashed into the dressing room and closed it up.

    ¡º Who are these people? ¡»

    Mitama looked at the men and asked the twins.

    ¡º Hey now, do you not know us? ¡»

    ¡º Are you even Japanese? Or were you living in the Borneo jungle until last week? ¡»

    I don¡¯t know why Borneo, but¡­

    These men look down on Mitama and said.

    ¡º The long-haired guy is Kouhata Ginjirou. The other one is Kurose Ken. The two of them are a unit called Ken & Gin ¡»

    Eri said.

    ¡º Unit? ¡»

    ¡º Oh, it means their job is to sing, dance, appear in drama, or host some variety shows with the two of them ¡»

    Rie explained.

    ¡º I see. So that means these two are also entertainers ¡»

    Mitama looked at the two idols.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1188.

    Chapter 1188. Short Story B / TV People Part 3

    Yukino¡¯s TV show broadcasts every Friday.

    Eri and Rie are screening a sneak video in that show right now.

    The contents are;

    In the unpopulated corridor of the backstage areas in the TV station, Eri, Rie, and Mitama, wearing only their micro bikini are staring back at Ken and Gin, a male idol unit past their 30¡¯s.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing, we have such a clear shot of them and yet they don¡¯t notice it at all ¡¹

    I muttered.

    Neither the short-haired Ken nor the long-haired Gin notices the camera at all.

    ¡¸ Kinuka¡¯s recording, right? She said that she¡¯s using some kind of Anjou arts, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, if that¡¯s the case, I contacted Kinuka-chan last night ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yes, she did something. Mitama-san was there to guide her ¡¹

    Ruriko declared.

    ¡¸ It was an exercise where she sneaks around with a cardboard box over her head. ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s Master, Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Cardboard box? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. She said that hiding from the eyes of people that way and breaking into enemy territory is the Art of Tranquility ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Anyway, they don¡¯t notice her at all so that¡¯s Kinuka-chan¡¯s win! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    We focused back on the video.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º I see. So these men are also entertainers ¡»

    Mitama told the two male idols.

    ¡º What did you say? I¡¯m an artist! ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re no entertainers ¡»

    Ken and Gin glared at Mitama.

    ¡º Sure, but you two also do variety shows, skits, and games ¡»

    Rie said.

    ¡º Don¡¯t bullshit me, sure, we do some skits, but we¡¯ve done more singing, drama, and hosting! ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, we can do anything. We¡¯re fundamentally different from the comedians who can only perform jokes. Well, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll understand something of this level ¡»

    ¡º In show business, comedians are just dogs or worms ¡»

    ¡º We can fire off those guys if our mood says so ¡»

    That¡¯s why they can order those female comedians earlier to pick a fight with Mitama.

    ¡º We¡¯re the winners in show business! Champions! Rulers! ¡»

    ¡º The talent of death productions have their own shows¡­we¡¯re different from random talents! ¡»

    The idols said, but¡­

    ¡º Sure, but you only got one show, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    Rie said.

    ¡º Right, back then you had at least three shows on your name ¡»

    ¡º Two variety, and one drama where one¡¯s the leading character ¡»

    ¡º But now, it¡¯s just a single variety show ¡»

    ¡º Hasn¡¯t it been years since you stopped having leading roles? ¡»

    The twins said with a smile.

    ¡º When it comes to acting, you two have become too repetitive that the viewers must¡¯ve become tired of watching you, right? ¡»

    ¡º Really, you were popular even in movies, but when you reached past 30¡¯s you went flat ¡»

    ¡º Furthermore, you two have always been popular for being bad at singing ¡»

    ¡º Right, when you ask who¡¯s the worst idols, they respond that it¡¯s Ken and Gin ¡»

    ¡º When you were young, it seemed that you were famous because the office forced it but¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Recently, you two have become weird singers who perform end of year festival songs no one ever heard of ¡»

    ¡º And now, you¡¯re just showing up on variety shows, trying to catch your breath to keep up on television ¡»

    ¡º Didn¡¯t you even start gourmet reports and a bus trip? ¡»

    ¡º Isn¡¯t that what you call the ¡°decline?¡± ¡»

    ¡º Eri-chan, that¡¯s just rude no matter how you say it. Even if their popularity has gone down and there¡¯s no way for them to recover, that¡¯s still too much ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re right, Rie-chan, poor them to face the harsh reality that their career is almost over ¡»

    Eri and Rie spray their insults.

    ¡º H-Hey! You sure know how to tick people with your words ¡»

    ¡º Shut the fuck up, if my fans hear what you said, you¡¯ll be left half-dead ¡»

    ¡º We still have our fan clubs! ¡»

    ¡º We do a national tour every year! ¡»

    Ken and Gin look at the twins with an annoyed face.

    However.

    ¡º Aren¡¯t the members of your fan club too old? ¡»

    ¡º I think that their average age would be over the thirties ¡»

    ¡º Furthermore, there are no more newcomers, right? ¡»

    ¡º Oh, instead of improving the fan club every year, it seems that the members keep on decreasing ¡»

    ¡º That whole country tour, back then, it¡¯s on a huge assembly hall, but now¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Isn¡¯t it downgrading to shabby venues every year? ¡»

    ¡º Really, it¡¯s hard for the older idols isn¡¯t it? ¡»

    They continue to fan the anger of the two.

    ¡º W-What do you know!? ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re Ken and Gin! We¡¯re in this industry even before you were born! ¡»

    Eri and Rie are 13.

    If these two male idols have been performing ever since their mid-teens¡­

    Then, they sure are.

    ¡º You¡¯ve been here long enough, so what? ¡»

    ¡º Doesn¡¯t that just mean that you¡¯ve grown old and became the ¡°uncle¡± now? ¡»

    The twins smiled.

    ¡º In our age, Ken and Gin are already ¡°uncles¡± to us, and yet, you still misunderstand yourselves as a talent who calls themselves idols ¡»

    ¡º I mean, looking at the real thing, you guys aren¡¯t even cool ¡»

    ¡º Right, you don¡¯t even have the idol aura¡­you¡¯re just stinky old men ¡»

    The twins¡¯ onslaught made the male idols;

    ¡º Y-Y-You bastards, don¡¯t call us that! ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re not old men! We¡¯re just in our 34!! ¡»

    They shouted.

    ¡º If you¡¯re 34 already then you¡¯re too old for my eyes ¡»

    ¡º Quite the dirty old man ¡»

    ¡º Really, not cool at all ¡»

    ¡º You keep pretending to be young, disgusting ¡»

    ¡º If you¡¯re 34 already then put on some suit and necktie, and your hair should be side parted ¡»

    ¡º Especially Gin-san, what¡¯s with that hair? That long hair of yours is filthy ¡»

    These twin beauties say all they want to say.

    ¡º What about you! ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right, look at yourselves! ¡»

    Ken and Gin try to counterattack.

    ¡º You girls are doing that whatever kind of show that is every week ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s with that boring show? ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re just wasting reception!! ¡»

    ¡º Not that we know anything about it ¡»

    Rie said.

    ¡º It¡¯s Yukino-san¡¯s show, with no sponsor, and no commercials, it¡¯s already been incomprehensible from the start ¡»

    ¡º Right, it¡¯s that kind of show that says ¡°If you don¡¯t want to watch it, then don¡¯t¡± ¡»

    ¡º No protests. Even the BPO is ignoring us ¡»

    It sure is an absurd broadcast.

    ¡º That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right, that¡¯s not the problem! ¡»

    Even so, Yukino¡¯s show continues for more than six months¡­

    It just means that there¡¯s some kind of influence from the other side.

    A fearsome power that not even TV stations nor government agencies related to broadcasting can control.

    Ken and Gin don¡¯t even know what¡¯s Yukino¡¯s show are for.

    ¡º I mean, w-what the hell. What¡¯s with your lewd clothes! ¡»

    That¡¯s why they start attacking Eri and Rie as an individual instead.

    ¡º Yes. I¡¯ve always thought that your outfit is out of character ¡»

    ¡º To be honest, it¡¯s disgusting. Are you girls trying to gather pedophiles? ¡»

    ¡º I mean, are you stupid? Braindead? Is your head only filled with porn? ¡»

    Still, these men¡­

    They¡¯re already past their 30s and yet, they dumbed themselves down to fighting girls who are in middle school level.

    ¡º Oh, yeah, I remember that. You girls aren¡¯t virgins anymore ¡»

    Ken said.

    ¡º Oh, now that you mentioned it. I heard that one too ¡»

    Gin also changed the force of argument.

    ¡º Hmm. So what if we¡¯re no longer virgins? ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s not like we¡¯re hiding that anyway ¡»

    Eri and Rie replied calmly.

    ¡º What¡¯s with that. You girls are still in middle school and yet you¡¯re fucking already? ¡»

    ¡º You know how to move your hips? The taste of semen too ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re fucking every day, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    ¡º You girls are much more filthy! ¡»

    ¡º You girls stink of sperm ¡»

    I don¡¯t like these two.

    ¡º What was that? You girls are showing up on a pregnant high-school girl¡¯s show? ¡»

    ¡º Oh, that girl¡¯s the daughter of a criminal, what¡¯s her name? ¡»

    ¡º Yukino, Shirasaka Yukino ¡»

    ¡º Oh yeah, that ugly woman ¡»

    The men mocked Yukino and laughed.

    ¡º Seriously, what a stupid woman ¡»

    ¡º She was raped and impregnated because of her scum father, wasn¡¯t she? ¡»

    ¡º She probably was a slut from the start. She¡¯s her father¡¯s daughter after all ¡»

    Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s misdeeds are well known.

    He used his status as the head of an advertising agency to get his clutches on women.

    Kidnapping, confining and raping many women.

    And some of them have already died.

    ¡º That woman¡¯s got a big belly now. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s still fucking the guy that got his hands on her, right? ¡»

    ¡º Her relationship with that Snatch is suspicious too ¡»

    ¡º I think she¡¯s still selling her body for pregnant sex, right? ¡»

    ¡º I mean, she won¡¯t be able to continue her primetime program forever unless she does that ¡»

    They say whatever they want to Yukino, who¡¯s not there.

    ¡º Sorry, but we haven¡¯t known Yukino-san for that long ¡»

    ¡º We just met a while ago ¡»

    Eri and Rie said.

    These girls started living in our mansion since the fall so their relationship with Yukino is new.

    It wasn¡¯t until they started appearing on TV together that they started talking to Yukino more.

    ¡º But you see, we know that Yukino-san is a woman with a clear and straightforward personality ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s not a bad girl at all ¡»

    Eri and Rie¡¯s eyes show seriousness.

    ¡º Don¡¯t be stupid! She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter ¡»

    ¡º A daughter of a criminal is obviously also a criminal! ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º Hmm, I see ¡»

    Mitama who had been listening to the exchange of the twins and the male idols speak up.

    ¡º I can understand it now ¡»

    Mitama said.

    ¡º W-What? Either way, you¡¯re just a slut too ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m not a pedophile, so¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, if it¡¯s you¡­you have a good body ¡»

    ¡º Hey, let¡¯s fuck. Either way, you¡¯re in here for sex, right? ¡»

    ¡º Nono, I think the right one to say is that ¡°you like getting fucked¡± ¡»

    ¡º Let us fuck you too ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re not going to screw up and get you pregnant ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ll make sure you moan and wheeze ¡»

    The men laughed vulgarly, Mitama;

    ¡º I¡¯m not that intimate with Shirasaka Yukino either. I just recently found out about the case of her father six months ago ¡»

    She speaks calmly.

    ¡º However, there¡¯s one interesting fact I found out. Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s late father was friends with a certain crime syndicate ¡»

    ¡º W-What about it? ¡»

    Ken asked Mitama.

    ¡º That crime syndicate is connected with Death Star Productions, which you belong to, right? No, from what I heard, the actual owner of Death Star Productions is a member of that organization ¡»

    ¡º W-What are you talking about? ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t talk nonsense ¡»

    Ken and Gin¡¯s expressions show unrest.

    ¡º Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s death caused that organization to cripple. And the people who are currently airing our show were the same dark forces that drove Shirasaka Sousuke to his death ¡»

    Mitama smiled.

    ¡º In other words, the people who run your entertainment company are as good as enemies from our side. And now, Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s TV show is getting a lot of viewership. It¡¯s not fun for the management of an entertainment company ¡»

    Oh, I see the situation now.

    ¡º However, you clearly have no chance of winning when you go against them toe-to-toe. Not only the TV station, but also the competent ministries, and even politicians allow the show to continue, not doing anything about it. If you pick a fight, you might end up like Shirasaka Sousuke ¡»

    Yes, the fact that Yukino¡¯s show is still ongoing is a message itself.

    That this country has this dark force.

    ¡º That¡¯s why your boss did this cowardly tactic. Instead of directly attacking us, you¡¯ll harass us repeatedly and steadily instead ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, for example, when you find someone who appears in Yukino-san¡¯s show, like us, then pick a fight using someone in a weaker status ¡»

    ¡º Or complaining and badmouthing like how you two are doing it ¡»

    Eri and Rie stared at Ken and Gin.

    ¡º Anyway, it¡¯s all just harassment¡­the performers and staff in your show that¡¯s recording at the same time as our show, on the same floor, are all harassers ¡»

    ¡º Like, hiding all the toilet paper in the restrooms ¡»

    ¡º Or like the trash cans in front of our studio with garbage and kicking it ¡»

    ¡º Approaching and whispering insults ¡»

    ¡º It sure is the height of vulgarity ¡»

    So that¡¯s what they¡¯ve been doing.

    ¡º We¡¯re just new here, but I¡¯m sure that Yukino-san¡¯s been receiving all this harassment for longer ¡»

    ¡º Like for half a year ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º I-I don¡¯t know anything about that! ¡»

    ¡º You girls are just putting on a charade! ¡»

    Ken and Gin shouted, but¡­

    ¡º Oh well. Even if your office gives orders, it¡¯ll only end up with harassment ¡»

    ¡º But you see, Eri-chan, these people called us sluts ¡»

    ¡º Yes, that¡¯s unforgivable, Rie-chan ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re not virgins anymore but you see, we¡¯re loyal sex slaves of our master ¡»

    ¡º Yes. We don¡¯t lick nor put in any dicks other than Master. ¡»

    ¡º Only Master can cum inside us ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re not having sex with anyone but Master ¡»

    ¡º And so, if you call us sluts, won¡¯t that be an insult to our Master, not ourselves? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s correct! Rie-chan! ¡»

    The twins nod at each other.

    ¡º I also feel that I can¡¯t tolerate these people ¡»

    Mitama said.

    ¡º Well yeah, but don¡¯t kill them Mitama-chan ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, but you can trample their balls! ¡»

    Hey, Rie, Eri.

    ¡º Acknowledged ¡»

    Mitama holds the sword that¡¯s still in the sheath.

    ¡º Hey, wait for a second! If anything happens to us, Death Pro won¡¯t remain quiet ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! We¡¯re valuable assets to them! ¡»

    ¡º No arguments!!! ¡»

    Mitama runs.

    ¡º Iyaaa!! Toooo!!! ¡»

    She pinpoints Ken and Gin¡¯s nether regions.

    ¡º Gyieeeee!!! ¡»

    ¡º Gyooeeee!!! ¡»

    The two idols in their 30¡¯s press their crotch and writhe in agony.

    They even peed themselves.

    ¡º Anjou Arts secret technique, Testicle Big Bang Progress ¡»

    Mitama¡­

    ¡º I didn¡¯t hit them hard enough to crush them, but your testicles will swell up and you¡¯ll urinate blood for the next few days. At worst, your testicles will enlarge to the size of a basketball ¡»

    The men are flapping on the floor like dying cockroaches, getting smeared in their own piss.

    ¡º Gueeeee!!! ¡»

    ¡º Guhyooeeee!! ¡»

    Oh, that¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to get hit like a man.

    ¡º I¡¯ll say it just in case, there¡¯s a warm mineral spring on the west side near the Ulauna Volcano that can somehow magically cure swollen testicles ¡»

    ¡º Is that true, Mitama-san? ¡»

    ¡º Where¡¯s the Ulauna volcano? ¡»

    Eri and Rie ask.

    ¡º Probably Mexico ¡»

    Mexico?

    ¡º Or, they say that if you spend seven days and seven nights in the crater of Kanon island, then you¡¯ll be revived ¡»

    ¡º Mitama-san, is that even real? ¡»

    ¡º Where is that Kanon Island? ¡»

    ¡º I think it¡¯s in the Mediterranean Sea ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Anyways, I¡¯m talking to the other guys hiding in the dressing room ¡»

    ¡º When you try to harass us again¡­ ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯ll never go easy again, and cut you off ¡»

    Eri, Rie, and Mitama told everyone on the floor.

    ¡º Kinuka, retreat! ¡»

    Mitama turned to Kinuka who¡¯s holding the camera and shouted.

    ¡º Yes! Onee-sama! ¡»

    Kinuka¡¯s hand threw some ball.

    Bowawawan!!!

    Smoke?

    As the screen becomes filled with white fumes, the video ended.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Inside Yukino¡¯s studio.

    Francie, the gay talent, speaks up.

    ¡º Yukino-chan. Was that true? ¡»

    He looks at Yukino with a gloomy face.

    ¡º Were those people on the other studios harassing you? ¡»

    Yukino didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡º Speaking of which, Yukino never goes out whenever she goes inside the studio ¡»

    Snatch, the comedian said.

    ¡º Is that because of them harassing you? ¡»

    Yukino;

    ¡º Well yeah, they talk a lot of insults whenever I go to the toilet. Back then, I was wearing a bikini, right? Back then, when I¡¯m walking along the corridor, they touch my butt. A lot of them tell me ¡°Let me fuck you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already pregnant, so let¡¯s fuck raw,¡± and the likes ¡»

    ¡º Who told you that?! I¡¯ll beat them up! ¡»

    Snatch tries to leave his seat, but¡­

    ¡º Stop it! Nevermind that, I don¡¯t care anyway ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º Why did you not tell us about the harassments Yukino-chan ¡»

    Francie asks Yukino.

    ¡º Well¡­ ¡»

    Yukino hesitates.

    ¡º Because she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to Snatch-san and Francie-san ¡»

    Eri replies instead of Yukino.

    ¡º Us? ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t want to cause trouble? ¡»

    Snatch and Francie is surprised.

    ¡º You know, those are from Death Pro. Their head is from the Yakuza

    ¡º Yukino-san endured it all because she doesn¡¯t want it to affect Snatch-san¡¯s and Francie-san¡¯s work ¡»

    ¡º Yukino-san and we are not actual entertainers, and the only show we appear on is this one, and so from their point of view, they can cause as much trouble as they want with us, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Snatch-san has a proper office that you belong to, and Francie-san has other media work. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t harass Snatch-san and Francie-san, even if they¡¯re ordered by the higher-ups in the office ¡»

    The twins explained.

    ¡º As long as I don¡¯t speak up, they won¡¯t target Snatch and Francie ¡»

    Yukino said.

    ¡º I mean, Snatch and Francie are popular now too, right? If they move poorly, it can turn into a fight with other agencies, or Francie can write an article about them, and that¡¯s trouble. They¡¯re just entertainers too ¡»

    What does that mean?

    ¡º The people over there, the higher-ups, meaning, the Yakuza in the management of Death Pro probably ordered them to harass anyone involved in Yukino¡¯s show, but ¡»

    ¡º The people who do the harassment don¡¯t want to make a move on Snatch-san Francie-san, and the staff in the station ¡»

    ¡º You know, things can go round and round and they can get fired ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s trouble if Snatch-san or Francie-san meet with the staff at the other shows ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s why they focused their harassment only on Yukino-san ¡»

    ¡º And they¡¯re quite sly at it ¡»

    The twins explained.

    ¡º But, if ever I asked for Snatch or Francie¡¯s help, and then you tried to talk to those people, trying to stop the harassments ¡»

    Yukino.

    ¡º The other side will also be involving Snatch and Francie¡¯s work, won¡¯t they? But, they¡¯re a big agency called Death Pro¡­So if I caused trouble in Snatch and Francie¡¯s work, then I¡¯d feel bad ¡»

    ¡º Is that why you kept quiet, Yukino? ¡»

    ¡º You endured it all alone? ¡»

    Snatch and Francie looked at Yukino.

    ¡º And then, just recently, we started coming to the show too ¡»

    ¡º Just like Yukino-san, we¡¯re not related to show business ¡»

    ¡º To those people, the number of people they can harass has increased, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡º But, we thought that it¡¯s weird because it is. Yukino-san had been telling us not to leave the studio ¡»

    ¡º You know, isn¡¯t it normal for someone to spectate here and there when you come to a TV station? ¡»

    ¡º True. So we got curious why Yukino-san would say that ¡»

    ¡º There¡¯s someone with that specialty in our house after all ¡»

    Eri and Rie probably asked Tsukiko.

    To read Yukino¡¯s mind.

    ¡º Then, we found out that Yukino-san¡¯s been harassed ever since ¡»

    ¡º So, Mitama-san went and punished them ¡»

    The twins said.

    ¡º Yukino-san is our ally ¡»

    Mitama told Yukino.

    ¡º I¡¯ll never forgive those who try to do despicable things to my allies ¡»

    Mitama looked at the camera and declared bravely.

    ¡º Yes. We know that it¡¯s not just Ken and Gin, but also the other people who have been harassing Yukino-san ¡»

    ¡º You can¡¯t help but do it because of the orders from above, but¡­ There won¡¯t be a next time ¡»

    The twins also declared.

    ¡º If you do that again, it won¡¯t be just the Testicular Big Bang Progress that will hit you ¡»

    Mitama said.

    ¡º I¡¯m going to use Anjou Art¡¯s ruthless fist ¡°Testicle Bombing Mekemeke Sky Crazy Fist!¡± ¡»

    Oh, I think she means cutting off their dicks.

    ¡º Don¡¯t worry Yukino-san, we¡¯ll be protecting you from now on! ¡»

    ¡º No more weird people approaching you. And so, you can be at peace in your childbirth ¡»

    The twins told Yukino.

    ¡º You girls¡­ ¡»

    Yukino¡¯s in tears.

    ¡º It¡¯s okay to cry you know, we¡¯re like family already ¡»

    ¡º Yes, that, family ¡»

    ¡º Please leave your safety to me ¡»

    ¡º!!! ¡»

    Eri and Rie, Mitama, and the black-veiled Kinuka told Yukino.

    ¡º Thank you¡­thank you ¡»

    Tears spilled from Yukino¡¯s eyes.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Seeing that situation on the TV¡­

    I looked for Shou-neechan in the room.

    ¡º Shou-neechan, do you know which Yakuza is the real manager of Death Star Production? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, make them pay ¡¹

    The bill is for making a move on us.

    ¡¸ Roger that, Kouzuki SS will act in retaliation ¡¹

    Shou-neechan took her phone and started working immediately.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1189.

    Chapter 1189. Fighting On / Blue Building

    ¡¸ Before we did any full-scale action, we contacted the higher-ups from the other party and asked for their apology ¡¹

    Shou-neechan says while inside her beloved American car.

    The talents under the umbrella of death star production were harassing Yukino in the TV station.

    Eri, Rie, and Mitama disclosed that on the show last night.

    It seems that Yukino¡¯s father, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s death has created some kind of damage to the public entertainment agency that he was intimate with when he was alive.

    Even so, they¡¯re cowards that send not the talents in their company, but the entertainers from a weaker production company, forcing them to do the harassment acts.

    ¡¸ You see, the higher-ups in the gangs are aware of our fight with the Yakuza from Kansai, and so they¡¯re afraid that the fire will spread to them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia got into the Kansai Yakuza and weakened them a lot.

    The overwhelming violence of the two of them took down the hardline Yakuza.

    ¡¸ Then, the chairman and president of Death Star Productions, and the people who issued the order were dealt with by the organization. They already withdrew the harassment on Yukino and others. I mean, the variety show of Ken and Gin, and the other celebrities who were doing the harassment were canceled. They will do a rerun of old period dramas by next week ¡¹

    ¡¸ That Ken and Gin seemed like real jerks but I feel sorry for the talents of the other agencies who were just ordered to participate in the harassment or they will lose their work ¡¹

    Like the three motorcycle delinquent comedian girls.

    ¡¸ Yes, we had Death Star Productions give them a regular gig on another show as an apology for that one. We can¡¯t do much in the show business ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Kouzuki group sponsors a lot of TV shows, but¡­

    They don¡¯t know much about the TV industry.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll carry out a follow-up, but, well, I think I can guarantee them to be regulars of a show for at least half a year. It still depends on their skills ¡¹

    So that¡¯s all the nuisance fee we can do for those comedians.

    ¡¸ Naturally, the organization also offered to pay us up to their nuisance fee ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ And so, I asked them to cede the entire female idol division of death star productions ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Why the female idol division? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Well, male idols or Enka singer division won¡¯t fit in, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san told me but it seems that it will be changed to ¡°Shirasaka Yukino office,¡± and Yukino-san will become the manager ¡¹

    Yukino will become a manager of a female idol office?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it for the better when we consider the future? We need to make sure that we have a pipeline to the entertainment and TV industry ¡¹

    If we¡¯re going to keep Yukino showing up on TV.

    Putting Mitama aside, Eri and Rie are also suited to that flashy world.

    Mana too.

    If her aim is to become a supermodel, then we should have a stronger pipeline.

    ¡¸ Right, Black Forest should have their own entertainment company too ¡¹

    I agreed.

    ¡¸ And so, if you could break Tsukiko-san with us ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that there will be spies from the yakuza among the managers and talents that belong to that company if we¡¯re taking the female idol division from Death Star Productions. I want to check on the personnel ¡¹

    Oh, so using the Miko power to sift their thoughts.

    ¡¸ I think that some of the employees and idols will quit on their own if they¡¯re separated from the industry giant like Death Pro, but¡­ ¡¹

    I mean, if they think about it, nobody would trust a company where a high schooler Yukino is the president.

    Not just the managers and the talents¡­

    Not even ordinary people will accept that.

    Even if she was the one harassed, Yukino will never be in a place where she controls the female idols of Death Pro.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ Those who will quit right away are those skilled employees or already popular idols who can get hired right away by another big agency even if they quit Death Pro, right? ¡¹

    I asked Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s a pattern in any company that the most capable leaves first ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we can have the whole female idol division of Death Pro, well, if we get rid of the spies, the remaining talents would be¡­ ¡¹

    None satisfactory will remain.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s likely to happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, from yesterday¡¯s broadcast, Death Pro seems to have an underhanded structure from the beginning ¡¹

    That¡¯s how it felt.

    I don¡¯t want that kind of shady mood to be brought to the new office.

    ¡¸ Can we just not pick up the good ones from them? ¡¹

    I suggested.

    ¡¸ Those who are motivated, skilled, and know a lot of people in the industry, that is currently affiliated with Death Pro, but dislike their nature, and want to leave them to do their own ¡¹

    Shou-neechan;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for the best, but it¡¯s hard. I don¡¯t think Death Pro will let us do whatever we want, and we don¡¯t know how many talented people will be attracted to our new agency ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Well, as for individual skills, Kouzuki SS can investigate that. We can ask what people in the industry say about them. As for their personality, we have to ask Tsukiko-san to check on them as expected, but¡­ ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already a huge loss for the industry giant like Death Star Productions to pay for settlement when they handed us their entire female idol division ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled at me from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Yeah, Death Pro already paid us quite the sum as an apology, and then¡­

    They also have to appeal to the public.

    It¡¯s an exemplary punishment so nobody harasses Yukino and the girls again.

    ¡¸ This is a lot of trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s worse of an idea of making Yukino the president of ¡°Shirasaka Yukino office.¡± We can¡¯t let Yukino be responsible for that much ¡¹

    Many among the Death Pro members don¡¯t like it that we¡¯re taking their female idol division.

    Yukino will receive all that resentment as she¡¯s representative.

    ¡¸ Right. Someone else has to be the president until Yukino-san becomes an adult ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But, I wonder if there¡¯s anyone good for it? ¡¹

    Someone we can trust and can compete in the show business industry.

    ¡¸ Hmm, that¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s busy in her new brothel opening.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s also busy supporting Minaho-neesan and in our bakery.

    Nagisa¡¯s got her flower shop, and she¡¯s pregnant.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are faces of Kouzuki SS.

    They can¡¯t do any work in show business.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯re okay with Death Pro Cessing their female idol division to us, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    The talks are already making progress.

    ¡¸ Also, you¡¯re the one who will be recruiting the new idols in the new office ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Yes. After all, Tsukiko-san can find out their personality, but she doesn¡¯t know the charm of female idols, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ No, even I don¡¯t know how to look for girls that can become talents ¡¹

    Arisu, who had been listening to our conversation in the car, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t Kuromori-sama just pick whoever he likes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not how it works ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s a good idea. Yoshi-kun can pick on his tastes ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Then, Megu and Arisu, do you girls want to be idols? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No I won¡¯t, geez! ¡¹

    Megu leaned on my right shoulder and said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t Arisu much more suited as an idol than me? She¡¯s much cuter ¡¹

    She talks to Arisu on my left side.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m good at it ¡¹

    Arisu doesn¡¯t like flashy stuff.

    Then.

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m ordered, then I¡¯ll become an idol, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kinuka speaks from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ No, maybe not you Kinuka ¡¹

    She¡¯s small and cute, but Kinuka is just like her sister, Mitama, they¡¯re too much into combat.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, you can¡¯t sing or dance, can you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I cannot do a dance to show to other people, but for singing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you confident in your singing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve mastered the secret technique in Anjou style singing, the Apache Yell ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a secret technique passed down in the Anjou house, where you sing loudly to vibrate the surrounding material and create a shockwave. Its power is described as something similar to the piercing monument valley ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been thinking for long, but maybe Anjou Arts is just about 30 years old?

    ¡¸ Kinuka, that¡¯s not singing, and in the first place, idols don¡¯t sing to attack someone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, how do they defeat their enemies? ¡¹

    She sure looks cute, but her brain is filled with combat.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s dancing, then I still haven¡¯t mastered Anjou Arts Fighting stance named ¡°Mysterious Dance 1¡± ¡¹

    She says it with a straight face, and that¡¯s a problem.

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama has mastered ¡°Mysterious Dancing 3,¡± and ¡°Traveler Waltz¡± ¡¹

    I see. Let¡¯s have her dance next time.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Today is Margo-san and Edie¡¯s martial arts tournament day.

    It¡¯s Saturday, so we went to the venue after we were dun selling pastries after lunch.

    Margo-san, Edie, Michi¡¯s sister, Kudou Haruka, and Tendou Otome(Kendou Maria,) are all participating.

    Nei, the manager, also went to the match venue early.

    The girls who¡¯re coming to cheer together with me are Megu¡­

    I also invited Arisu, who doesn¡¯t have many opportunities to go outside.

    Kinuka¡¯s our bodyguard.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s driving the car to the venue while reporting the stuff about Death Star Productions.

    There¡¯s always the possibility of wiretap and so it¡¯s better to do this kind of conversation personally.

    Once we arrive at the venue, she would go somewhere else for work.

    Another person will pick us up on our way back.

    ¡¸ Still, to think that Takeshiba-san allowed you to take a break ¡¹

    Normally, Megu should still be training with the women¡¯s track and field group, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Autumn just ended, and also, Edie came over to cheer on me. ¡¹

    Megu said.

    The results in the district tournament were good, but they couldn¡¯t reach the prefectural tournament.

    Edie and I went to watch it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Captain Takeshiba allowed me to go so I could cheer on Edie¡¯s tournament too ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san seems to like Edie.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s martial arts tournaments, then I¡¯d like to watch it by all means¡­I invited Mitama-oneesama, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama is well known because of the TV show, and so she refrained from going ¡¹

    Mitama and the twins show up on TV, but¡­

    During the broadcast last time, Kinuka was wearing a black hood, hiding her face, naming herself ¡°Stealth Kinuka¡±

    There won¡¯t be any fuss even if she goes to the martial arts tournament.

    ¡¸ Eri-san and Rie-san want to go to cheer on them, but¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    It seems that the twins are interested in watching martial arts tournaments oo.

    ¡¸ But you know, if those girls come it¡¯ll become a lot of trouble ¡¹

    They kicked and made Ken and Gin¡¯s testicles swell, and they fainted in agony.

    The remaining fans of Ken and Gin are treating Mitama as enemies together with the two.

    I¡¯m sure that the onlookers will find it interesting and make a fuss about it.

    They should not go where there are a lot of people around for now.

    ¡¸ Ai said that she¡¯s scared so she won¡¯t go. She seems to not like martial arts ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s right, Ai said that she¡¯ll make more prototypes in the bakery.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai seem to be uninterested in martial arts ¡¹

    That girl is the type who prefers the gorgeous ones so she doesn¡¯t want to watch fistfights.

    ¡¸ Agnes still can¡¯t go to places with a lot of people, and Tsukiko too ¡¹

    ¡¸ There will be a lot of people excited watching martial arts, and it¡¯ll make them feel unwell ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it seems like it¡¯s a lot of loudspeakers and rough music when it comes to those who can read minds ¡¹

    I told what I heard from Yomi.

    With that said, Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan can¡¯t come along.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama had to refrain for today too ¡¹

    The young ladies of the Kouzuki house shouldn¡¯t be in a sweaty martial arts tournament at all.

    Shou-neechan and everyone will have a hard time securing them.

    ¡¸ With that said, not just Misuzu and Ruriko, but also Yoshiko-san, Karen, Erica, and Mariko, the young ladies of that school, aren¡¯t coming. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s the only one we¡¯ll be meeting up in the venue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I contacted her earlier and she¡¯s already at the meeting spot ¡¹

    Michi gets along with Edie, and her sister, Haruka, is also competing, and so she¡¯s coming to watch.

    With that said, Misuzu and the girls have Haiji as their guard.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s looking after everyone in the mansion, ufufu, it¡¯s been a while since I can monopolize Yoshi-kun¡¯s side like this. I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Megu said, and hugs me from the right

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Arisu clings to me from the left.

    Oh, Megu and Arisu both hold back when it comes to Misuzu and the girls, and Agnes.

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s envious. I want to go there too ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said while driving.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh, Michi¡¯s over there ¡¹

    I see Michi wearing her usual uniform on the side of the main street.

    Michi¡¯s wearing her traditional sailor uniform from that school, wherever, whenever.

    Although, Michi¡¯s beauty is much like a Japanese doll, and so the classic style uniform suits her.

    However,

    This facility is placed in the heart of the city, so it¡¯s closer to Michi¡¯s school than ours.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re stopping here. See you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan stops her car on the road.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, Shou-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu opened the door and got off.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    Arisu and I got off too.

    Kinuka opens the passenger seat door and got off too.

    ¡¸ Thank you for your time, Master ¡¹

    Michi greeted us.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama, this Michi will be their guard for today ¡¹

    She tells Shou-neechan in the car.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do. Michi-san. Well then, send my regards to Margo-san and the group ¡¹

    ¡¸ You too, take care Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I said.

    Shou-neechan smiled back and drove off the car.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s American sports car speeds away.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, watch our back, I¡¯ll take care of the front ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yessir! ¡¹

    Michi and Kinuka have a surprising affinity with each other, probably because they¡¯re both bodyguards of nobility

    ¡¸ Arisu, come ¡¹

    ¡¸ AH, yes ¡¹

    I should hold Arisu¡¯s hands, as she¡¯s raised like a young lady.

    It¡¯s going to be a problem if she gets separated from us in the venue.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu holds my arm.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama, you can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not good ¡¹

    Arisu and Kinuka pointed that out.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When you walk while linking arms, it¡¯ll hinder Master¡¯s avoidance behavior ¡¹

    ¡¸ It will ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, please restrain yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Restrain ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s holding my hand already¡­

    So, if Megu takes my other arm¡­

    Yep, that¡¯ll make me slow.

    Megu also knows why I have to hold Arisu¡¯s hands in places where it¡¯s her first time going.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    She agreed and walked next to me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Michi takes the lead.

    ¡¸ Err, where¡¯s the venue? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s in that building over there ¡¹

    Michi pointed at the amusement park.

    Next to it is a huge baseball stadium dome.

    ¡¸ The venue is in that blue building ¡¹

    ¡¸ Blue Building? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, not the yellow building ¡¹

    Oh, inside the amusement park.

    After walking for a while¡­yep, it¡¯s true.

    There¡¯s a poster that says ¡°Women¡¯s martial arts tournament,¡± in front of the building.

    Still.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t blue ¡¹

    Kinuka looked up at the building and said.

    Michi.

    ¡¸ It was blue before. But it turned to brown since Summer 2014 ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    We got in the elevator and rose to the fifth floor.

    ¡¸ This is a sanctuary for martial arts. This is where professional boxing and wrestling matches are carried out ¡¹

    Michi seems to have looked into it.

    ¡¸ I heard that Shouten is also recorded here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shouten? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, The shouten where you gather ten flat floor cushions. Ten pieces, translated to English is 10(TEN) ¡¹

    It¡¯s the SHOW-TEN, a show about collecting ten flat floor cushions!

    The elevator arrived while we¡¯re talking.

    Oh, it¡¯s a glass door, and you can see the match room immediately.

    ¡¸ Tickets please ¡¹

    The reception told us and so I took out the tickets from my pocket.

    Margo-san prepared entrance tickets enough for us.

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    The person in charge took the papers.

    Oh, the time schedule of the matches is here.

    ¡¸ The matches in the morning are the qualifying round. ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s Margo-san and Edie, they won¡¯t get kicked out of the qualifiers, but¡­

    Oh, there¡¯s a lot of spectators.

    Is it intermission time between matches?

    This is the lobby, and the playing field is across that door.

    Oh, there sure are portrait photos of boxing champions and the likes around here.

    While I was looking around¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, there¡¯s something posted over there ¡¹

    Like, the combination of the main game?

    I looked at that and then¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, good day. Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    I got called out

    I turned around¡­

    And there are two beautiful girls wearing a wedged Hakama, looking like Taisho-era schoolgirls that don¡¯t fit in this martial arts venue.

    If I recall, this girl is¡­

    ¡¸ It has been a while, I¡¯m Kuromiya ¡¹

    ¡¸ And her bodyguard, Mikuriya ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s the spear martial arts young lady at the garden party in the Kouzuki house.

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and her bodyguard Mikuriya Kurumi-san.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1190.

    Chapter 1190. Fighting On / Prize Money: 30 Million Yen

    ¡¸ Oh, Hello ¡¹

    I greeted Kuromiya Mokoto-san, a combat young lady, in the lobby of the martial arts tournament venue.

    ¡¸ It has been a while ¡¹

    Arisu greeted Kuromiya-san.

    Arisu is the daughter of the Kurama house, she¡¯s deprived of her status, but she was born nobility.

    Kuromiya Motoko-san should be acquainted with her since childhood.

    ¡¸ My, Arisu-san, you seem healthy ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s worried about you, is your sister Misato-san doing well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s doing well ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. It seems that you¡¯re attending to Kuromori-sama today ¡¹

    It seems like a calm conversation, but¡­

    Kuromiya-san is talking to Arisu as a former member of the nobility, and now a servant of the Kouzuki house.

    They don¡¯t talk like they¡¯re both daughters of nobility like before.

    ¡¸ Kinuka-san, have you been doing well ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san talked to Kinuka too.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m currently working as Kuromori-sama¡¯s attendant as well ¡¹

    Kinuka bows her head to Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ As expected of someone who learned the tradition of Anjou arts, you¡¯re not neglecting your training ¡¹

    The combat young lady looked at Kinuka¡¯s body and said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, would you allow Kinuka-san for a match someday? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯ll come with Michi to the practice training next time ¡¹

    There¡¯s a weekly bodyguard combined training for the security of the young ladies in the training hall of Kouzuki SS.

    Rei-chan and Shou-neechan¡¯s lecturing them, but Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are trying to learn Michi and Edie¡¯s Shingetsu and Qi techniques.

    ¡¸ By the way, Kuromori-sama, who is this? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looked at Megu.

    Oh, this is her first meeting with Megu.

    Err.

    Kuromiya-san only knows that I¡¯m Kuromori Kou, Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    I can¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m Yoshida Yoshinobu, engaged with Megu.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s my family, Megu. Megu, Edie, and I are classmates in the same school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamamine Megumi ¡¹

    Oh, Megu¡¯s a bit overawed by the young lady.

    ¡¸ Is that so? I¡¯m Kuromiya Motoko. Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama¡¯s bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi ¡¹

    Since I introduced her as family, Kuromiya-san and her bodyguard had a different attitude with Megu, they bowed their heads unlike when talking to Arisu.

    ¡¸ Megumi-sama doesn¡¯t seem to be a fighter. But, you¡¯re trained¡­Your muscles look good ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said after looking at Megu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, yes. I¡¯m participating in track and field ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, javelin and shot put were originally games for warriors indeed ¡¹

    Is her head filled with nothing but fights?

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I don¡¯t do javelin ¡¹

    This is bad.

    She¡¯s already tensed talking to a young lady of nobility, and yet¡­

    When talking to Kuromiya-san, a combat girl, Megu¡¯s getting even more nervous.

    ¡¸ Well, uhm, have you come to support Edie too, Kuromiya-san? ¡¹

    I changed the topic in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Yes, naturally. Edie-san is our teacher in classical form ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san replied naturally.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time spectating martial arts tournament, but I¡¯m quite interested in women¡¯s tournament ¡¹

    She¡¯s a young lady of the nobility, yet, she¡¯s still focused on combat.

    By the way.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Michi came over here straight from school, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yes, it¡¯s Saturday today.

    Michi went to the venue immediately after the fourth period ended.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s still wearing her school uniform.

    Well, in Michi¡¯s case, she always wears her school uniform wherever, whenever, but¡­

    But Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san¡­

    They¡¯re attending the same school as Michi, and yet¡­

    They¡¯re now wearing a wedged hakama like a Taishou schoolgirl.

    ¡¸ Oh, this appearance? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san replies with a smile¡­

    ¡¸ Our mansion is close by, and so we went back home and changed clothes ¡¹

    Huh? Kuromiya house is in the middle of the city?

    ¡¸ Wearing a Hakama makes it easier to move in case anything happens ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san told me with a warm smile that you won¡¯t consider her a bodyguard.

    If I recall, Mikuriya-san is 14, three years younger than her master, Kuromiya-san.

    Having them wear matching Hakama makes it seem like the petite and cute Mikuriya-san is Kuromiya-san¡¯s younger sister.

    Although, since she¡¯s appointed as a bodyguard at her age, she should be strong, still.

    Well, in Kuromiya-san¡¯s case, she¡¯s also a master of Kuromiya style spear combat, so she doesn¡¯t necessarily need to have a strong bodyguard.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard at the hem part when wearing a skirt ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san replied, Michi;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always ready to fight even in my uniform ¡¹

    Michi declares with pride.

    Actually, I think I¡¯ve only seen Michi wearing a uniform or naked and nothing in between.

    ¡¸ You can take out your shuriken from below the skirt naturally ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, you can only take out your weapons from your purse and cuff areas when wearing kimono. ¡¹

    No, Kuromiya-san, you don¡¯t have to praise it that much.

    ¡¸ That movement will alert the enemies. But when using skirt, you can do this ¡¹

    Michi moves her hand like she¡¯s fixing the wrinkles and swings her hips.

    ¡¸ And like this; ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s white fingers are holding a shuriken before anyone noticed.

    ¡¸ Wonderful. Kurumi and I want to learn that natural way of taking out a weapon ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re a little more confident in our martial arts, then we could go out wearing skirts like Michi-san, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromiya Arts use Hakama in training ¡¹

    Mikuriya Kurumi-san said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re accustomed to wearing Hakama when acting aggressively ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we came here wearing Hakama with the intent to fight ¡¹

    K-Kuromiya-san, why?

    ¡¸ This is a martial arts tournament venue so you never know when you might be asked to participate in another bout ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and so we changed our clothes to prepare for a fight in any situation ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little exciting, everyone in here are fighters, but I prepared a spear, just in case ¡¹

    Looking at the direction Kuromiya-san pointed at¡­oh there¡¯s a tall gentleman dressed like a butler holding two long objects in a cloth bag.

    Right, it won¡¯t be just the young lady of the nobility and her bodyguard coming here.

    There are also adult bodyguards other than Mikuriya-san.

    Still.

    ¡¸ No, people who don¡¯t apply for participation won¡¯t be fighting ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s just for the rare possibility. ¡¹

    Well, they might get hurt from getting too excited from spectating the matches, but¡­

    Bringing in a spear in this place is a bit¡­

    ¡¸ Why not? I think the mood itself is fun ¡¹

    Turning around to the familiar cheerful voice and I see Nei.

    ¡¸ Actually, half of the spectators who came over today are also participating in martial arts ¡¹

    Nei looks at the spectators in the lobby.

    True, their physique says that.

    ¡¸ Women MMA isn¡¯t that popular yet, and so most of the people come from the same dojo and gyms as the competitors to cheer on them. But of course, some people are just pure martial artist fans ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I mean, this is what Margo-oneechan set up. That¡¯s the reason why today¡¯s tournament has a higher number of people doing martial arts than the normal matches ¡¹

    She whispers to us to make sure others don¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸ What did Margo-san do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well¡­ The tournament itself has been going on for quite a while but there¡¯s never been a women¡¯s martial arts tournament with such high prize money ¡¹

    Prize money?

    ¡¸ Look, we had a meeting with Takasaki-san from Kansai before, haven¡¯t we? We talked to him and made him the organizer of the tournament here ¡¹

    Oh right, there was that one boss in the Kansai Yakuza that has influence over the Martial Arts Industry in Japan.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan gave the prize money for this tournament. Of course, Margo-oneechan¡¯s sponsor gave it to her, but still ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ You see, women¡¯s MMA tournaments are classed based on their weights. Then, the offer is three times the prize of ordinary tournaments on each class ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, then various athletes will come for the prize.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Margo-oneechan went behind the scenes and created the ¡°Super Unlimited Class¡± ¡¹

    Unlimited Class?

    ¡¸ That Unlimited Class allows everything. Everything goes, for real. And, the championship prize for that is; ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s 30 million yen! ¡¹

    T-Thirty Million Yen.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it¡¯s a winner takes all system, second place and below only gets a trophy and nothing else! ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t make that much impact, then you won¡¯t get famous in this world. We¡¯re not taking it slow here ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Well yeah.

    Margo-san¡¯s aim is to enter America¡¯s martial arts show business in America as an indie.

    One of the goals is to gather sponsors to sell her name in Japan.

    She needs to gain fame as a martial artist and get talked about as fast as possible.

    ¡¸ Well, as long as Margo-oneechan wins, that 30 million yen will just come back to her ¡¹

    I get the theory, but still.

    ¡¸ With that said, the Unlimited class has attracted well-known fighters from martial art dojos all over Japan in hopes of winning the 30 million yen! I¡¯ve done a lot of advertising in various martial arts organizations and gyms! All the organizations are having a hard time running their business, so when they hear the prize money, they got interested! I¡¯m sure that more confident fighters will jump at it without thinking twice! ¡¹

    Then Margo-san and Nei¡¯s plan was a hit, and strong names are participating?

    ¡¸ We were cautious to pass on this tournament but it seems that there are a lot of athletes who came to see what a tournament with 30 million yen prize money is like ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why there¡¯s a good number of martial artists gathered at the venue.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that this is going to be a good and hot competition for Margo-san to make a name for herself ¡¹

    Nei said, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, Margo-san has to absolutely win against such strong players, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    If she doesn¡¯t become the champion in this tournament, then she can¡¯t move to the next step.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, she also has to get back the 30 million yen by all means ¡¹

    Yes, for Margo-san and Nei, the prize money is just for the show.

    Can¡¯t let other athletes take it away.

    ¡¸ So, Nei-oneesan, uhm, is Edie and Haruka-san also going to compete in the unlimited class? ¡¹

    Megu asks Nei.

    ¡¸ No way, super unlimited class is only open to people with a reasonable amount of skill and sponsor endorsement, and squeezing Margo-oneechan it was already the best we can do ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Yeah, Margo-san¡¯s an unknown name in the martial arts world, and so being able to enter the 30 million prize money class is unusual.

    ¡¸ I mean, there are also other classes, but it would be meaningless for everyone to enter the super unlimited class and beat up our allies ¡¹

    Nei said laughing.

    ¡¸ The goal for Team Kuromori today is to win all the classes ¡¹

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s entering the 48Kg class, Haruka¡¯s entering the 54Kg class, and Kendou Maria-chan¡¯s entering the 60Kg class ¡¹

    Oh, Tendou Otome(Now Kendou Maria,) has the heaviest one.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also taking the prize money on that one since the prize money for the regular weight class is still higher than the regular tournaments. So those who couldn¡¯t participate in super unlimited class but have good career and achievements will be there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means, the only high school students competing are Edie and the girls? ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s in her first year, Haruka-san and Kendou Maria are in their third year.

    ¡¸ No, there are others like them too ¡¹

    Nei replied.

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s something to look forward to. I¡¯m interested to see how martial artists of my age fight

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, do they have middle school combatants? ¡¹

    The 14-year-old Mikuriya asks.

    ¡¸ Nope! I mean, the organizer doesn¡¯t accept such entries from middle schoolers ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly and said.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why Michi-san didn¡¯t participate in the tournament ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san is convinced.

    No, look, Michi¡¯s in her third year in middle school, but¡­

    Michi¡¯s vocation is to serve as Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard and so she has no interest in martial arts tournaments.

    Michi remains quiet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to participate in a tournament like this and compete with the best, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama, Gozensama will not allow that ¡¹

    The younger bodyguard told her Master.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Grandfather will not give his permission ¡¹

    As expected, having a young lady of the nobility compete in a martial arts tournament will be a problem.

    ¡¸ So, Ya-chan, what¡¯s going on inside now? ¡¹

    I asked Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, the preliminaries of all the classes are over, and we¡¯re moving over to the main event. We¡¯re having a late lunch break now. The program got delayed in the morning after all ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s in the waiting room. Want to check on them? ¡¹

    Nei asked.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s before their match, then they might be tensed out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Haruka-chan and Maria-chan are. Edie and Margo-oneesan are cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to see Aneue ¡¹

    Michi said.

    She¡¯s worried about her sister, Kudou Haruka

    ¡¸ Yeah, we should go then. This way ¡¹

    Nei guides us, then she stood in front.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, may we come too? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks.

    ¡¸ I want to feel the atmosphere of those who are before their fight ¡¹

    Err.

    Oh well.

    ¡¸ Then, you can come with us. Oh, please leave the guy with the spear behind ¡¹

    Bringing in a spear in the waiting room would stand out too much.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right, it would be rude to bring arms when you have no plans on participating ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san agreed then instructed the man carrying their spear to wait for them.

    ¡¸ Worry not. Kouzuki house¡¯s Michi-san and Kinuka-san from the Kurama house are here ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s subordinate reluctantly agreed and waited.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We followed Nei.

    The waiting room is one floor below.

    Wow.

    Just getting down the staircase and you can already smell the sweat.

    Even in the small space at the top of the stairs, separated by a concrete wall, athletes are working their bodies and preparing for the afternoon fight.

    You can tell that they¡¯re tense.

    Oh, they¡¯re girls but they¡¯re also martial artists. They¡¯re well built, and some have their hair up and blonde to intimidate their opponents.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu clings to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s going to be okay ¡¹

    I hold Arisu¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, are we sticking out too much? ¡¹

    Megu whispers, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    There are other people in the waiting rooms, encouraging their athletes.

    Some are fans, others are family.

    Megu and I are Edie¡¯s classmates.

    Michi is Haruka-san¡¯s sister.

    Arisu and Kinuka look like family members of athletes too.

    Although.

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san with their Hakama sure stand out in this tense background.

    They look like they¡¯re cosplaying from an outsider¡¯s view.

    Although, both of them are elegant and warm beauties¡­

    They¡¯re also looking around with an excited face.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the big deal if you made it through the qualifiers?! Focus! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it!! ¡¹

    I hear a voice I¡¯ve heard before in front of the camera and lights.

    Oh, the two Karate girls.

    Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria.

    ¡¸ Maria, louder! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it!! ¡¹

    Oh, Kudou Haruka was the champion of the high school girl¡¯s karate last year.

    So, she has TV documentary shows covering her.

    People gather around and record.

    Some people are watching in amusement, while others are looking at Haruka and the team with open contempt.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san, Mitchan came to cheer you on! ¡¹

    Nei called Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ Aneue! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi? ¡¹

    Michi entered and the lights all shined on her.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1191.

    Chapter 1191. Fighting On / Europe

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, the big sister is nice, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ The little sister is amazingly cute ¡¹

    The camera and lights are closely observing Kudou Haruka.

    Michi comes into the crowd of onlookers.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s just a high-schooler, and yet she¡¯s getting interviews, she¡¯s cocky ¡¹

    I hear some voices from the other athletes.

    However, Kudou Haruka;

    ¡¸ Oh, Michi, you¡¯ve come ¡¹

    Haruka in her karate uniform greeted her sister with pride.

    She¡¯s been interviewed on TV all morning as if she¡¯s the star of the show.

    She¡¯s already accustomed to it.

    Michi¡¯s sister gets carried away easily after all.

    ¡¸ It seems that you made it through the qualifiers ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ Naturally, who do you think I am Michi? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka replies.

    ¡¸ Maria had a bit of a rough fight, but she broke through ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome (Now Kendou Maria,) makes a pose

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t let your guard down, you¡¯re always so naive Aneue ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to tell me that ¡¹

    As soon as Kudou Haruka said that¡­

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s fists end right in front of Haruka¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Next, Michi¡¯s fist is also in front of Kendou Maria.

    ¡¸?!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria couldn¡¯t react to Michi¡¯s quick movement.

    ¡¸ Please wait until you¡¯re stronger than me before you speak that way ¡¹

    Michi speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ Michi, you!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s trying to grab Michi out of rage, but¡­

    Michi brushed her off easily.

    ¡¸ Aneue, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still inexperienced, if you don¡¯t have humility, then you will lose ¡¹

    Michi stared at her sister.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Then, a female TV reporter holding a microphone comes to the sisters.

    ¡¸ Err, is she Kudou Haruka-san¡¯s sister? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m Kudou Michi ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Are you also practicing Karate like your sister? ¡¹

    Michi looked at her sister.

    ¡¸ No, I prefer using Kudou arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou Arts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. My sister is weaker so she can only do Karate, she¡¯s a dropout from the Kudou family who couldn¡¯t learn the Kudou style ¡¹

    Michi purposely humiliates her sister in front of the camera.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Karate is much better than that comedic martial art of yours! ¡¹

    As soon as Kudou Haruka said.

    Michi moves to Haruka¡¯s bosom, elbows Haruka¡¯s stomach, and touched Haruka¡¯s chin with her fist.

    ¡¸ You still have a match so I¡¯ll leave it at that ¡¹

    Michi could knock out Haruka in a single blow with that speed.

    It could be a reenactment of six months ago, where the sharp blow made Haruka faint and sent her to hospital.

    ¡¸ Please have at least a better mental attitude. As you are right now Aneue, you¡¯ll show a disgraceful sight on the ring halfway to the finals ¡¹

    Then, to Kendou Maria;

    ¡¸ You too, your reactions are slow ¡¹

    She throws her fist right at Kendou Maria¡¯s face again.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Kendou Maria guessed Michi¡¯s movement this time and took a defensive stance.

    But¡­

    Michi¡¯s left hand went under Kendou Maria¡¯s guard and touched her side.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve regained your intuition, but you were able to respond to that speed before ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been training with Aneue, who¡¯s much less experienced, which slowed down your reaction time. Try fixing it ¡¹

    Then, while the cameras and lights are still rolling¡­

    Michi stepped in front of Kendou Maria and delivered a series of lightning-fast thrusts.

    Even more than earlier.

    ¡¸ T-Too fast?!!! ¡¹

    The surrounding watchers and participating athletes are surprised.

    ¡¸ Kuh! Uugh, Kuukku! Ugh!! ¡¹

    Kendou Maria somehow managed to deflect Michi¡¯s attacks on the defensive.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s great. You fixed it ¡¹

    Michi told Maria with a cool face, not breaking a sweat.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    On the other hand, Kendou Maria¡¯s sweating all over, breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget that breath just now. Instead of matching your opponent¡¯s breathing, you should be faster, sharper than your opponent ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ G-Got it ¡¹

    Kendou Maria replied while struggling to breathe.

    ¡¸ I can expect more results from you than Aneue. Do your best ¡¹

    Michi looked at her sister.

    ¡¸ Aneue, do your best so you don¡¯t feel regret later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi! You always look down on people like that ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka, whose reputation is destroyed, looks at her sister with hatred, in front of all the cameras and the crowd.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s you who looks down on people, despite being weak ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not weak! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, prove it by winning the matches today in your class ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka shouts at Michi.

    Michi;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching without many expectations ¡¹

    She says without changing her expression.

    ¡¸ Well then, since everyone else hasn¡¯t done their encouragement yet¡­ ¡¹

    Michi said, then she tries to leave the place, but¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, wait! You small girl! ¡¹

    An unusually fit woman in red training gear stepped forward from the spectators.

    ¡¸ Do you have business with me? ¡¹

    Michi replies with a cold tone.

    ¡¸ Yes, I do, that¡¯s why I called you. I¡¯m Toushi Dan from Command Sambo. I run the gym called ¡°God¡¯s Ursus¡± ¡¹

    Her age is about 20 years, I guess? She has blonde hair, shaved eyebrows, and a scary look.

    ¡¸ Kudou Arts, Kudou Michi ¡¹

    Michi greets back.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about that. I want to ask if you can move that much, why are you not participating in the competition? You weren¡¯t in the qualifiers, so that means that you¡¯re not a contender, are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have no interest in fighting in this place ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? I came here wanting to fight those who are stronger. I can¡¯t just accept the fact that you¡¯re not participating in the tournament and yet, you preach the contestants with such a condescending attitude! ¡¹

    Toushi Dan said. The other athletes in the place agreed;

    ¡¸ Now that you mentioned it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel like she¡¯s mocking us from above ¡¹

    ¡¸ She should¡¯ve just participated before complaining to the athletes ¡¹

    The hostility towards Michi forms.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry girls! She can¡¯t do that. Mitchan can¡¯t participate in this tournament you know! ¡¹

    Nei speaks to the spectators with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with this beauty? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Is she a celebrity? ¡¹

    The boys are taken aback by Nei¡¯s beauty.

    ¡¸ Why can¡¯t this girl participate in the tournament? ¡¹

    Toushi Dan looked at Nei with a fighting spirit and asked.

    ¡¸ Well you see, look at Mitchan, she¡¯s still in middle school ¡¹

    The organizers of the competition don¡¯t allow participants that are younger than high school students.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re still in middle school? ¡¹

    Toushi Dan is surprised. Michi took out her school ID from her pocket.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in third-year middle school ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you can already tell just from looking, right? Mitchan¡¯s got such a cute and small body! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ My chest is still growing ¡¹

    Michi replies with hurt feelings

    The spectators became noisy.

    ¡¸ S-Seriously?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s so strong that I thought that she¡¯s already a high school girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Then that means that Kudou Haruka can¡¯t win against her middle school sister? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s on her third year in high school right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s weaker than her three year younger sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ What a disillusion ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s ratings dropdown.

    ¡¸ Strength has nothing to do with age ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san, who¡¯s watching Michi¡¯s situation with us, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Michi-san is strong. Her sister is weak, that¡¯s all there is to it ¡¹

    Hey now, you just declared Kudou Haruka is weak to the public.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go Michi-san. Everyone else isn¡¯t finished with their encouragement ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s wearing their out-of-place hakama. Everyone around her is left in a daze due to the elegance and glamour of the daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s go! Good luck, Haruka-chan, Maria-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    Nei and Kuromiya-san took the lead and we left Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ M-Michi! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s startled and tried to call to stop her sister.

    ¡¸ Y-You better remember this! I¡¯ll get the champion! ¡¹

    Michi glanced back at her sister and left the place without replying.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Aneue¡¯s the type who will relax when she¡¯s doing good progress ¡¹

    Michi tells me now that Haruka¡¯s out of sight.

    ¡¸ By making her angry like that, she can focus on her competition. That¡¯s how she¡¯s always been since childhood ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why.

    She made Haruka angry on purpose.

    ¡¸ Besides, by doing that, the impression of the other athletes on your sister will also change ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes, they will misunderstand that she¡¯s weak that she can¡¯t even beat a middle schooler, and so they will undervalue Haruka-san¡¯s strength ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You have to be someone who has discerning eyes or you won¡¯t understand the meaning of Michi-san¡¯s actions ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Master, you¡¯re in your 6th Kyu in Kudou arts, and so you¡¯re accustomed to handling my body well. That¡¯s why you may have not noticed, but¡­ ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Us bodyguards have to suppress the enemies in public spaces, even when the VIPs are attending a party. At times, we take out the enemy without anyone noticing around while the guest of honor is giving his speech ¡¹

    Oh yeah, taking down the enemy before anyone notices and taking them out of the venue quietly.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Michi-san purposely made a defensive body movement that looks weak. Like the way you stride, making your center of gravity look bad ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san said.

    ¡¸ Naturally, they understood that Michi-san has considerable skill, but only because she¡¯s fast and that even if they face her, they think that they¡¯ll somehow beat her ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Restraining her combat skills.

    ¡¸ My speed and sharpness were conveyed to those people, but the weight and destructive power of my fists were only conveyed to the two people who can actually perform my techniques ¡¹

    Michi stopped before the attack connects, but if those did, I wonder how serious the damage would be?

    Her fists didn¡¯t reach anyone but Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria.

    That¡¯s why they were sweating.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the contestants around who saw Michi-san and the two of them thought that they could win it ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san explained.

    ¡¸ That Toushi Dan could see through it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Michi sighed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still inexperienced ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why that Command Sambo was asking Michi why isn¡¯t participating?

    ¡¸ However, she¡¯s the only one who noticed Michi-san¡¯s intentions among all the other athletes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Perhaps Michi-san¡¯s sister will have it easier in this tournament ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san said.

    The commotion just now will become a rumor and the other players will let their guard down when it comes to Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all I can give to my sister ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s fired up now. Well done, Michi ¡¹

    I praised Michi.

    ¡¸ Oh, Darling, Michi. Everyone came ¡¹

    We bumped into Edie in one of the waiting rooms.

    Edie¡¯s wearing a sports bra and body fit shorts with her navel exposed.

    She¡¯s eating vanilla ice cream.

    ¡¸ Edie, you¡¯re eating ice cream while looking like that, are you sure that your stomach won¡¯t turn bad? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine. Relax, relax. ¡¹

    She¡¯s laughing it off.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, there you are! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Found the foreigner! ¡¹

    A group of women, apparently contestants wearing the same pink training wear spotted Edie and gathered around her.

    ¡¸ Fujiwara-san, this way! Found her! ¡¹

    Then, the group of pink training wear women surrounded us quickly.

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Oh, this girl? ¡¹

    Then comes a woman wearing the same pink wear, but taller than the other girls, and her hair¡¯s tied back.

    ¡¸ Yes, Fujiwara-san, it¡¯s this girl ¡¹

    An about 20-year-old contestant with a towel wrapped around her head points at Edie.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is the girl I beat up during the morning qualifying round! ¡¹

    Edie smiled at the players pointing at her while licking her ice cream.

    ¡¸ Doing good? ¡¹

    The towel athlete.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not okay at all! ¡¹

    She¡¯s real angry.

    ¡¸ Fujiwara-san, I lost to this girl because she broke the rules!! ¡¹

    Edie broke the rules?

    ¡¸ Me too! I lost because she was breaking the rules! ¡¹

    Another girl in pink said.

    ¡¸ Oh, you were the one on the second match ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just our players, but all those who fought against you in the morning all said that it¡¯s foul play! ¡¹

    Edie did foul play?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to barge in but that¡¯s what my girls are saying. Can you come down to the convention center for a minute? I just want to talk ¡¹

    The tall athlete named Fujiwara talked to Edie with a sullen expression.

    ¡¸ Who are you? ¡¹

    However, Edie smiled it off and asked her.

    ¡¸ Hey you! You don¡¯t know Fujiwara-san?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop kidding around! ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can you be a martial artist if you don¡¯t know who Fujiwara-san is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be stupid! You stupid foreigner! ¡¹

    Oh, more women in the same pink training wear are gathering.

    Seems like they¡¯re a huge martial arts organization.

    ¡¸ Hey, you all shut up ¡¹

    Fujiwara-san told the pink-wear group.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t know then I¡¯ll tell you ¡¹

    Fujiwara stared at Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Remy Fujiwara, Brazilian Jui-Jitsu. I¡¯m the head of the organization called the European Fujiwara clan ¡¹

    You¡¯re using Brazilian Martial arts, yet your organization is European?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Edie ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Remy Fujiwara.

    ¡¸ And so, what kind of foul play did I do? ¡¹

    Edie asks with a smile while eating her ice cream.

    ¡¸ You bitch, you¡¯re still making it a joke. You have a stun gun or something, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    The towel head athlete shouted.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! You used that to shock our bodies during the match! ¡¹

    The other one who fought Edie also gave her testimony.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1192.

    Chapter 1192. Fighting On / Beautiful Rivals

    ¡¸ It¡¯s weird no matter how you look at it! I was getting numb like my body¡¯s being electrocuted during the match! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that¡¯s foul play! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You must be hiding a stun gun or something! ¡¹

    The girls in the pink training wear, including those who were against Edie in the qualifiers make verbal claims.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what our girls are saying, so I¡¯m going to ask you to come with us to the head office ¡¹

    As expected, Remy Fujiwara, a tall girl with her hair all swept back, wearing the same pink clothing as the other athletes, who run the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu organization ¡°European Fujiwara,¡± talks to Edie.

    ¡¸ Is there any proof that I¡¯m doing a foul play? ¡¹

    Edie talks back to Remy Fujiwara while eating her ice cream with that usual smile.

    ¡¸ I-I mean when you touched me my body turned numb! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You lost because your body turned numb then ¡¹

    ¡¸ If not for that foul play then I would never lose to someone like you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s definitely foul play! You should be disqualified from the game! ¡¹

    The dozens of pink-wear European Fujiwara members all believe that Edie¡¯s doing a foul play.

    ¡¸ What, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Foul play? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like the foreigner was doing foul play ¡¹

    Oh wow, now the spectators are here.

    However, Edie continues to eat her ice cream.

    ¡¸ In this outfit? Where could I hide my stun gun then? ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not an electric eel so I have no electricity in my hands ¡¹

    Right, Edie;

    She wears a sports bra for the match. And below, she¡¯s wearing tight-fit shorts.

    If she hides her stun gun or something, then everyone can find that out.

    ¡¸ B-But, you still used electric shock! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that you did something! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re presenting the case to the main office so just come with us quietly ¡¹

    The female athletes of European Fujiwara adamantly try to take Edie.

    ¡¸ Right, you can state your defense in the main office. Come with us ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara grabs Edie¡¯s hand.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ WOO!!! ¡¹

    Edie brushes off Remy Fujiwara¡¯s hand, but¡­

    ¡¸ W-What?!!! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara¡¯s body twitched.

    ¡¸ Is that what they meant when they said that they received electric shock? ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s no electric attack. The numbness is different ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara stares at her numb arm with a surprised look.

    She opens and closes her hand, confirming the paralysis.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no unnecessary damage for those who will continue their games. That numbness will disappear on your next game ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t bullshit us! What do you think of Remy-san¡¯s body! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s aiming to win the super unlimited class! What will you do if she can¡¯t fight because of you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s definitely foul play, isn¡¯t it?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Remy-san, let¡¯s appeal to the official in charge! This girl¡¯s definitely dangerous! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. She tried to hurt Remy-san before her match! ¡¹

    No look, Remy Fujiwara¡¯s the one who tried to grab Edie¡¯s arm forcibly, but¡­

    The members of the European Fujiwara group are getting noisier.

    This is definitely bad.

    They have the numbers.

    ¡¸ I see. So you¡¯re going to complain about something this level? ¡¹

    I hear a familiar voice from the onlookers.

    ¡¸ Sorry, let me though ¡¹

    Margo-san appears among the people.

    ¡¸ W-What? Who are you? ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara stares at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ A relative of hers. Margo Starkweather Kuromori, the leader of team Kuromori ¡¹

    Margo-san replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ I heard that some dumb people will immediately say that they¡¯ve been fouled when someone used a technique they didn¡¯t know on them, so I went to see them ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with this person? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you calling us dumb?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down on European Fujiwara! ¡¹

    The pink training wear group changed their anger from Edie to Margo-san.

    However.

    ¡¸ Stop it you all ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara stopped the group.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that was a technique? ¡¹

    She asks Margo-san with a displeased face.

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a technique that numbs you like you were going on an electric shock, right? ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san comes forward from our sides.

    When a beautiful girl wearing a hakama, looking like a high school girl from the Taisho era, comes on stage, all eyes focused on Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not that rare. I can use the same technique too ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san points at her bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san.

    ¡¸ Our Mikuriya can use them too. Mikuriya, greet them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m Mikuriya Kurumi, 14 years old. ¡¹

    A cute and gentle girl wearing the same hakama as her master, bows her head.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You, you, and you, the three of you aren¡¯t participating in the tournament anymore, are you? ¡¹

    She points at the three athletes who were particularly noisy.

    ¡¸ Well yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ We lost in the preliminaries ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have a match anymore ¡¹

    The three replied sullenly.

    ¡¸ I see. Well then, excuse me ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san¡¯s body moved swiftly.

    ¡¸ Ei, ei, ei!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Higuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muguu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hogepyoon!! ¡¹1

    Mikuriya-san lightly touched the body of the three, and yet¡­

    They all crumbled down.

    ¡¸ W-What did you do? ¡¹

    Remy Fujimiya shouts at Mikuriya-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m demonstrating the technique ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s no foul play. As you can see, even a 14-year-old girl can use it when learned ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san and Kuromiya-san replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking what kind of technique was that?! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara asks Kuromiya filled with anger, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? Are you really asking that? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san replies with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you be the one trying to discern your opponent¡¯s techniques? ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san speaks politely.

    ¡¸ Remy Fujiwara-san, you¡¯re in the super unlimited class, right? Me too, but¡­ ¡¹

    Margo-san speaks to Remy Fujiwara.

    ¡¸ Of course, I can use the same technique as Edie. We¡¯re likely going to face each other, so we won¡¯t be exposing our technique on purpose ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    Margo-san¡¯s goal is to win the super unlimited class.

    ¡¸ I remember you, you¡¯re that foreigner who forcibly entered the super unlimited class because of a sponsor¡¯s referral ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara glared at Margo-san and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask you to say that I forced my way through after seeing my skills ¡¹

    Margo-san replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ After all, that¡¯s something you should say after you settle the fight on the ring, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s lame to say that ¡°It must¡¯ve been a foul¡± after the match is over, but it seems to be the opposite in your organization ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you trying to pick a fight with me? ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ No way, that¡¯s not my intention ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t like bullying the weak ¡¹

    Edie fans it up further.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no point in fighting the weak, it¡¯s just stupid ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you calling us weak?! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara screams in fury.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s about it ¡¹

    Another person appears.

    A blonde woman in a fit yellow tracksuit.

    ¡¸ Remy-san, I know that you love your students, but I think that it¡¯s insane for you to barge in on your opponents with such a large group and try to hang them based on their testimonies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seiko ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara looked at the woman in the yellow suit and muttered.

    ¡¸ Much less not seeing their actual skills ¡¹

    The woman in the yellow suit smiled at Margo-san and Edie.

    ¡¸ Rodulfo Seiko from Martial Arts Production. Golden Balm Gym ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know the name, yes. You¡¯re Empress Rodulfo, yes? ¡¹

    Margo-san knows this person?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how the media named me. I personally don¡¯t like the empress title ¡¹

    She¡¯s an influential person in martial arts that she¡¯s called the empress.

    ¡¸ Nice to meet you, Margo Starkweather Kuromori¡¯s the name ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Edie ¡¹

    The two gave their greetings.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, you two are good. I like those who participate in matches with such liveliness, Margo-san¡¯s fighting in the super unlimited class like me, and Edie-san¡¯s on the lightest class, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Edie replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Haruko, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san called over a girl, and she came in.

    She¡¯s also wearing a perfectly tight fit tracksuit, but the color the Haruko girl wearing is black.

    Her body is thin, but her muscles are well trained and you can see through that she has a well-toned body through the fabric.

    ¡¸ This is Haruko, I think that she will be a good match against Edie-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Midorigawa Haruko ¡¹

    The girl in the black suit bows politely.

    ¡¸ Come here Haruko-chan, I gave you such a wonderful ring name, haven¡¯t I? ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san said.

    Oh, Rodulfo Seko-san¡¯s ring name is Rodulfo.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Line Haruko ¡¹

    Haruko-san blushed and said.

    Yep, seems like she¡¯s embarrassed with her ring name too.

    ¡¸ I asked her between ¡°Line Haruko,¡± ¡°Haruko Kill Heath,¡± or ¡°Midorigawa Oberstein,¡± and this girl picked the simplest one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Staden Haruko and Midorigawa Ofreser were also in the choices ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! It¡¯s much better than Trubner Haruko! ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that conversation?

    ¡¸ So, Remy-san, do you have any young hopefuls in the 48kg class? ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san asks Remy Fujiwara, then.

    ¡¸ I-I do! Of course, I do! I still have three girls in the 48kg class! Come here! ¡¹

    Three girls wearing pink training wear come forward.

    ¡¸ Koganei Hana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurasuyama Chihiro ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shinmachi Sakura! ¡¹

    The three of them are¡­well, they¡¯re normal female athletes.

    ¡¸ What, you still have three on you, there¡¯s no problem then! ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san said.

    ¡¸ If you still Edie-san breaking the rules, then obtain evidence and protest to the referee. Then, make an appeal by the time the match concludes, can you do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s lame to be complaining after the match is over ¡¹

    Margo-san told Remy Fujiwara.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll be watching her matches. I¡¯m going to see through the truth of that thing you call ¡°technique¡± no matter what happens! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara said.

    ¡¸ Okay. Now break off, the matches are about to begin, prepare yourselves! ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san clapped her hands.

    ¡¸ Tsk, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    The pink training wear army followed Remy Fujiwara and returned to their waiting room.

    ¡¸ See you later. I¡¯m looking forward to facing you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san and Line Haruko-san left.

    The spectators around also dispersed in groups.

    ¡¸ Margo, do you have the athlete list? ¡¹

    Edie asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, I do ¡¹

    MArgo-san took out the list of athletes

    ¡¸ Not those people just now. The weird ones who were watching us from the shadows ¡¹

    Watching from the shadows?

    ¡¸ I can sense some strong Qi from them ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s saying that far for those?

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s these people ¡¹

    Margo-san points at names.

    Then, spoke to us;

    ¡¸ The truth is the Kansai Yakuza sent over a group to fight with us ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ We beat them up in real fights, and so they want to win against the Kuromori house in this competition at least. You see, we¡¯re participating in this tournament through the connections of Takasaki-san, which is Kansai Yakuza. So in exchange for cooperating, they sent one of their teams to compete too ¡¹

    That means?

    ¡¸ They¡¯ve come all the way from Kansai not for winning but to target the people related to the Kuromori house, the team Kuromori ¡¹

    I looked at Margo-san¡¯s list.

    I can see the writing ¡°Team Kansai Gachi Toraichi.¡±

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all using an alias, but these people are quite skilled ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ They have an entry on each class it seems. We¡¯ve got to be cautious. These people will break the rules without thinking about it, using every method that could prevent us from advancing to finals, even trying to injure us ¡¹

    Margo-san said and looked at us.

    ¡¸ They also might try to take you hostage so be careful. Bodyguards should never let their guard down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Michi and Kinuka nodded with a serious look.

    ¡¸ We have to be careful too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Motoko-ojousama ¡¹

    The combat young lady and her guard said too.

    ¡¸ Haruka-chan and Maria-chan has close coverage on TV so they should be okay, but still ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ No, we should gather up as a team. Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Nei, get everyone to the guest seats ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, but I¡¯m the team manager Margo-oneechan, I want to stay here. You know, a second trainer that could deliver your needs or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re the team manager so you should go to the seats. I think the people who sponsored us are also coming to watch the games ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you have to do the work on the surface so Margo-san can focus on her matches ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Okay, got it ¡¹

    Nei agreed.

    ¡¸ Then, you guys should go to the audience seats now ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, good luck. We¡¯ll cheer for you. Edie, you too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Good luck, we¡¯ll be watching ¡¹

    Megu too.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll cheer for you ¡¹

    Arisu.

    ¡¸ Fortunes of war ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re looking forward to watching you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Luck ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san and Kinuka too.

    Michi just placed her lam on Edie without saying anything.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Edie smiles, and Michi remains expressionless.

    That¡¯s enough for these two who can use Qi techniques.

    ¡¸ The matches start with the lighter class and so Edie¡¯s doing the first match, and I¡¯ll do the last ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We¡¯ve reserved our seats so we sit next to each other.

    Michi and Kinuka sit on the back since they¡¯re bodyguards

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are guests so they¡¯re in the middle.

    ¡¸ By the way, do you know what that technique was earlier? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Earlier? The technique that¡¯s similar to electric shock, that numbs the other party? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san smiled.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m still in my 5th Kyu in Kudou arts so I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    I replied with a straight face.

    ¡¸ There are points where you get tingles ¡¹

    Michi speaks from the side.

    ¡¸ If you strike those points, then it¡¯ll numb, it feels like your body is electrified for a moment. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, Edie was poking in those points ¡¹

    That¡¯s what happened to the female athletes under Remy Fujiwara¡¯s umbrella.

    They misunderstood it for her using a stun gun.

    ¡¸ No, if you just hit the pressure point, then it won¡¯t have an effect of stopping the opponent¡¯s movement for a moment ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Edie-san and Mikuriya-san used their Qi as they poke through the points ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ That way, the acupuncture points of the human body, or meridians, are the concentration points of nerves and blood vessels, and the qi that is pushed into them will spread throughout the body. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so they feel like they were shocked. ¡¹

    I understood.

    ¡¸ In Kudou arts, the technique is called Raishouin Raiden, but it seems that Edie also had a similar technique ¡¹

    Yeah, the skills Edie learned in the assassination cult in New Orleans¡­

    There¡¯s an aggressive use of Qi.

    ¡¸ However, for Edie-san to use that technique so much during the qualifiers¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san sid.

    ¡¸ I guess Edie-san is weak at pinning? ¡¹

    Huh?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1193.

    Chapter 1193. Fighting On / All Athletes Enter!

    ¡¸I guess Edie-san is weak at pinning?¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san, the young lady knowledgeable in combat, said.

    The technique that numbs the enemy body for an instant named Raishouin Raiden, is when one sends a wave of Qi on an acupuncture point, which is integral for the nerve and blood vessels.

    Edie¡¯s been using that technique during the qualifiers.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve trained it a few times so far but Edie¡¯s only done standing throw techniques, and never knocking the opponent down to pin them¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s learning bodywork from Edie and Michi at the joint training session for the young ladies and their guards at the old training hall of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸Edie and my techniques focus on actual combat after all¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸Actual combat isn¡¯t designed for one-on-one combat with a time limit and referees like competitive martial arts. Especially when it¡¯s one versus many, if you try to pin one enemy, others will attack¡¹

    Yeah, even when you pin one¡­

    The others can come after your back or head, and that¡¯s dangerous.

    ¡¸In the worst-case scenario, you have to assume that enemies will flee when you take them down one after another. Furthermore, our roles are bodyguards, and so, we must always know the position of our Master who we are supposed to protect. Therefore, we need to fight standing when possible¡¹

    ¡¸When pinning a person, you can beat one, but it takes time for your next action¡¹

    Michi said. Kuromiya-san nodded.

    ¡¸Edie is new to this kind of competitive fighting¡¹

    I muttered.

    One-on-one mixed martial arts fight with rules.

    Inside a ring, with a time limit and a referee.

    ¡¸When fighting against someone who¡¯s primarily a standing fighter, MMA fighters will basically tackle you down and win by pinning you¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸And so, when Edie¡¯s pinned down¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think that she¡¯s using Raishouin Raiden before the opponent can pin her down¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do in that kind of fight too¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s bodyguard Mikuriya-san looked at the ring and said.

    ¡¸I learned the Raishouin technique from Michi-san too, and it¡¯s convenient. If it¡¯s a perfect it, you can stop your opponent from moving for a few seconds. That¡¯s enough for a counterattack¡¹

    Even if you¡¯re tackled and rolled over, you can use Raishouin before the opponent tries to roll you over.

    You can get up while your opponent is numbed.

    But¡­

    ¡¸But, if that¡¯s really the case, then won¡¯t it be a hard fight for Edie?¡¹

    She will be tackled down and pinned unless she heavily uses that technique.

    ¡¸I guess the fights inside the ring is different?¡¹

    ¡¸I think the texture of the ground is also different¡¹

    I see. Kuromiya-san might be right.

    The ring¡¯s mat is made of material that absorbs shock so it might not be harder of a step than a regular floor.

    Then.

    ¡¸Nufufu~ Don¡¯t worry about that Yo-chan!¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸I watched the qualifiers this morning but Edie never got down to the mat¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸I mean, she defeated all of them in an instant. She knocks out her opponent right at the start of the match¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Or should I say that she¡¯s been using her Qi technique on her first shot? She numbs the opponent and then knocks them down on the second shot¡¹

    Nei explained.

    ¡¸No, if that¡¯s the case, Edie can win even without using her Qi technique, right?¡¹

    If she can move like usual even in the ring, and she could knock down her opponents before they tackle her, then.,¡­

    ¡¸I think that Edie¡¯s just purposely getting bad rep¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸I think she¡¯s purposely using her Qi techniques so her enemies spread out the rumors saying ¡°She must be doing something against the rules¡±¡¹

    Where your body gets numb like it¡¯s electrified.

    Athletes aren¡¯t subjected to such techniques normally so¡­

    ¡°This is weird!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s hiding a stun gun or something,¡± or so they¡¯ll believe.

    Of course, everyone can see that Edie can¡¯t hide something like that during the match, but¡­

    If one of the people who played against Edie says that it¡¯s weird, the story will continue to grow until it becomes ¡°I¡¯m sure that she did foul play.¡±

    That¡¯s why we were surrounded by the European Fujiwara group.

    Remy Fujiwara must¡¯ve thought that it really was since several of her students testified with a straight face that it was foul.

    ¡¸But, why would Edie do that?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    She could win normally and not spread any bad reputation, and yet¡­

    Why is she making herself hated by her opponents?

    ¡¸I think that bad reputation is also an effective way to gain popularity, right?¡¹

    Megu said.

    Sure, Edie will become popular if she spreads rumors that ¡°she¡¯s definitely breaking the rules.¡±

    They¡¯ll probe to see what kind of foul play she¡¯s doing and then¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s not enough¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸Edie isn¡¯t a martial artist¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸I think that Edie¡¯s just fighting her own battle¡¹

    ¡¸I can understand. If I¡¯m to fight in this place, then it would be very much like ¡°me¡±¡¹

    Kinuka said.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll strictly observe the rules, but, I have no need to have the athlete mind¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. So it¡¯s that kind of resolve¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸I can understand that¡¹

    Mikuriya-san said.

    The bodyguards, Michi, Kinuka, Kuromiya-san¡­

    Then, Kuromiya Motoko-san who practices Kuromiya spear arts¡­

    Those who know martial arts can understand Edie¡¯s feelings.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun, do you?¡¹

    Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    Arisu looked at me confused too.

    Nei¡¯s going on with her usual smile.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ll get it when you see what Edie¡¯s been thinking!¡¹

    Nei seems to understand how Edie feels during the preliminaries.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s starting!¡¹

    The match venue lights up.

    Oh, the audience seats are already fully occupied.

    Then, the announcer speaks.

    ¡ºThank you for waiting. We will begin the main round of the 48Kg class!!!¡¹

    Then, beans of spotlight fall over the ring along with the music.

    An old man is standing there.

    The old man held the microphone then¡­

    ¡ºEveryone, we¡¯ve met again!!!!¡»

    He shouts.

    ¡ºToday is the day where we see who¡¯s the strongest woman in Japan! The sky outside is blue! It¡¯s a beautiful day today! A perfect day to die!¡»

    The old man smiled happily.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the organizer of today¡¯s contest¡¹

    Nei whispered to me.

    ¡¸Edogawa Nagaharu, he¡¯s a chairman of a large food company, but he also loves martial arts and organizing these tournaments¡¹

    I see.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s not talk about anything unnecessary and I¡¯ll introduce the athletes as soon as possible. I want to watch them too. Well then, that¡¯s enough time. Let¡¯s start with the lightest class! Let¡¯s enjoy!¡¹

    The announcer continues.

    ¡ºAll 48kg class athletes, enter!!¡»

    Female athletes come to the ring from the side one after another.

    ¡ºThe first one is the professional killer in the black tracksuit! The Master of Stateless creative Martial arts! Line Haruko from the Golden Balm Gym!¡»

    That was Rodulfo Seiko-san¡¯s disciple earlier.

    A cool and beautiful girl.

    ¡¸!!!¡¹

    She looks up at the audience with a blank look.

    ¡ºNext, the Three Musketeers! The striking specialist, Karasuyama Chihiro, a member of the European Fujiwara clan of Brazilian Jui Jitsu!!¡»

    Oh, it¡¯s one of those pink training wear girls.

    ¡ºShaaa!!!¡»

    She shouts out loud.

    ¡ºNext, another from the Three Musketeers! The pinning specialist! Koganei Hana! Another member of the European Fujiwara clan of Brazilian Jiu Jitsu¡»

    I met her too.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll do my best!!¡»

    She salutes the audience.

    ¡ºAnd the final of the Three Musketeers, this one is okay with anything so she¡¯s the scariest! Yasai Mashi Mashi, Nikuniku Karame, European Fujiwara Clan Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu member, Shinmachi Sakura!¡»

    ¡ºWe run a ramen restaurant at home!!¡»

    Hmmm.,

    ¡ºThen, someone you never expected to be here, MMMA Junior Champion! The youngest and highest expectation among the women wrestlers, and the combat princess from the grappling academy of muscle docking! Robin Musk!!¡»

    An athlete jumps in wearing a gown.

    Huh? Mask? A female wrestler?

    ¡¸The time hath come!!¡¹

    A masked female wrestler raised her fist to the sky.

    ¡ºFollowing, the one with no fighting career until this tournament, the blonde-haired black panther from New Orleans! The youngest fighter at age 16! Edie Sexton from Team Kuromori!¡»

    Edie waved her hand to the audience with her usual smile.

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s still 16!!¡¹

    Then, a group from the seats booed.

    It seems that the rumor that Edie broke the rules has spread out.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s more! She¡¯s an assassin from the underworld!! She¡¯s a woman yet, she¡¯s the gang leader!! She will show us a professional fight!! The leader of the super-A class Kansai Gachi Toraichi¡» clan! Denjin M-ko¡¯s here!!¡»

    So that¡¯s one of the harassers Kansai Yakuza sent over.

    Err.

    For some reason, she¡¯s wearing a tattered boy¡¯s uniform, a torn school cap in her head, and a toothpick in her mouth.

    ¡¸Shut it! Too quiet! Do it again!¡¹

    Hmm, still, since it¡¯s in the 48kg class, she¡¯s a small and cute girl, but¡­

    Underneath her schoolboy uniform, there seems to be a sarashi on her skin, but she has no chest.

    Also, for some reason, she has a rosary on her neck.

    Oh, since her schoolboy uniform is too big, her sleeves are flabby, and the hem is dragging as she walks.

    I mean, Why is it Denjin M-ko?

    ¡ºAnd the last participant was last year¡¯s champion! We¡¯ve been waiting for you, the heart of Harmony! Super Combat Karate Tomy Ashida Dojo¡¯s assistant! Monkey Mimi has appeared!!!¡»

    A girl wearing pink karate clothing jumps in.

    ¡¸Thank you for the hospitality!!¡¹

    This girl was the champion last year.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s the eight players for this tournament!¡»

    The order of the matches is displayed on the monitor.

    First match is Edie ¡ºTeam Kuromori¡» VS Koganei Hana ¡ºEuropean Fujiwara¡»

    Second Match: Line Haruko ¡ºGolden Balm Gym¡» VS Karasuyama Chihiro ¡ºEuropean Fujiwara Clan¡»

    Third Match: Denjin M-ko¡ºKansai Gachi Toraichi¡» VS Robin Mask ¡ºGrapple Academy Muscle Docking¡»

    Fourth match: Shinmachi Sakura ¡ºEuropean Fujiwara Clan¡» Vs Monkey Mimi ¡ºTomy Ashida Dojo¡»

    The matches go in order, then after that, the semifinals.

    ¡¸So the European Fujiwara clan are broken up so they don¡¯t have to face each other¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡ºThe referee is Abe Jiro. The judges for this game are Gold Sugai, Silver Maeda, and pearl Ozawa¡»

    It doesn¡¯t seem that the matches will start right away.

    They leave only the athletes for the first match and the others are going back to their waiting room.

    Edie and Koganei get up the ring.

    ¡¸Hana, calm down¡¹

    Oh, Remy Fujiwara-san seems to be going in as the trainer.

    Based on the situation with Margo-san¡­

    She wants to check if Edie¡¯s breaking the rules as close as possible.

    Edie has nobody on her side.

    Margo-san¡¯s probably with Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria.

    The hoodlums Kansai Yakuza sent over to harass could hurt them before the match begins.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸Edie! Go for it!¡¹

    I shouted from the audience seats.

    ¡¸We¡¯re watching you!!¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸I know!¡¹

    She waved her hand to me happily.

    ¡¸Both participants, to the center¡¹

    The referee called Edie and Koganei.

    ¡¸Referee, please give them a body check¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara shouts from below the ring

    ¡¸That girl could be hiding something¡¹

    That said¡­

    Edie¡¯s wearing a sports bra for the match and knee-length spats that¡¯s fit tightly

    Her nipples aren¡¯t sticking out but you can see her body line.

    She¡¯s barefooted, and nothing bandaged on her.

    If she brings anything unnecessary, then you can see it at a glance.

    ¡¸Go ahead, body check¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s some lewd hands¡¹

    The old man inspects Edie, but¡­

    ¡¸See, nothing¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, do it on her side too¡¹

    The referee took off the pink training wear and she¡¯s now wearing a tank top and shorts.

    Oh, the chest has a huge logo of European Fujiwara.

    ¡¸Good, now both of you fight fair and square¡¹

    The referee was looking only at Edie when he said ¡°fair and square¡±

    Then that means, the rumors from the qualifiers have already reached his ears.

    ¡ºRound 1¡»

    The Announcer begins the match.

    ¡¸Not yet, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei points at the side of the ring.

    Oh. They ring the gong to begin the game, right.

    ¡¸Listen, watch closely! Take her down! Take her down!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!!¡¹

    Her teacher, Remy Fujiwara tells her, Koganei replies with a sharp tone.

    Gong!!!

    Finally, the gong roars.

    Then.

    ¡¸WOO!!¡¹

    Edie closes up to Koganei in an instant.

    ¡¸W-What?!¡¹

    Koganei couldn¡¯t react to Edie¡¯s fast movement.

    Edie smiles and touched Koganei-san¡¯s elbow lightly.

    ¡¸Gyawawawawa!!!¡¹

    Raishouin Raiden.

    The numbness from high voltage current spreads throughout Koganei¡¯s body.

    ¡¸YHAAA!!¡¹

    Edie¡¯s high kick cleanly hits Koganei-san¡¯s temporal regions.

    ¡¸Mugii!!¡¹

    Koganei fell to the mat like that.

    ¡¸Hey, doctor!!¡¹

    The referee stopped the match in a panic.

    ¡¸Hana! Koganei! Get yourself together!¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara-san tries to get inside the ring.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I kicked her gently that there won¡¯t be any prognostic symptoms¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸Bitch, you¡¯re looking down on her!!¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara¡¯s in rage tries to punch Edie

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Why are you angry?¡¹

    Edie dodged Fujiwara-san¡¯s attacks while smiling.

    ¡¸Hey, stop it Fujiwara!¡¹

    The referee stops Fujiwara-san.

    ¡¸You still have a match later, don¡¯t you? If you make a fuss now, who will go there?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    Fujiwara-san stops her attack frustrated.

    ¡¸Putting that aside, no matter how you look at it, that foreigner was breaking the rules¡¹

    ¡¸But still, the first attack was weird. There¡¯s no way that light attack could damage Koganei that much¡¹

    Fujiwara-san told the referee.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s weird. Definitely, even us referees think that way. I¡¯ve been watching the foreigner since this morning¡¹

    The referee looked at Edie with hate.

    ¡¸But you see, I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing it¡¹

    They can¡¯t disqualify her unless they have proof of foul play.

    ¡¸Who cares about that¡­is that a win?¡¹

    Edie asks with a smile.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s your win. What choice do we have?!¡¹

    ¡¸However¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara appeals to the referee.

    ¡¸Your girl is down, and this one¡¯s still healthy. What choice do I have but to call it her win?! Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    The referee asks the three judges in the front row.

    The three judges nodded while showing a complicated look.

    ¡ºThe first match win goes to Edie Sexton!!¡»

    Edie¡¯s win is formally called.

    ¡¸I won!!¡¹

    Edie shouts while facing us, but¡­

    Half of the audience is confused.

    While half already started booing Edie.

    ¡¸They all feel unpleasant for the strength they don¡¯t understand¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸Still, this is the kind of win Edie-san wanted¡¹

    The combat young lady, Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸Edie-san¡¯s amazing¡¹

    Arisu.

    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t fear making enemies out of so many people¡¹

    Edie¡¯s showing her usual smile in the ring.

    ¡¸I respect the strength of her heart¡¹

    Kuromiya-san mutters while looking at Edie.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1194.

    Chapter 1194. Fighting On / Kujo

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Edie-san has any intentions of fighting the tournament as a sports contest¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san said.

    Edie uses Raishouin Raiden as soon as the match starts and high kicks them, knocking them out.

    ¡¸Well yeah, Edie just ignores the mood of the match¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸The mood?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll understand next game¡¹

    Kuromiya-san points at the ring.

    Oh, Edie¡¯s match is over and the unconscious European Fujiwara athlete is carried away on a stretcher.

    The athletes for the second match go up the ring.

    ¡¸Unlike Edie, those girls are from the sports industry so they will have a good match¡¹

    Nei said.

    The second match is the creative martial arts Golden Balm Gym Line Haruko-san and Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu European Fujiwara clan Kurasuyama Chihiro-san.

    ¡¸These two will surely engage with each other¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Best of luck to both of us!!¡¹

    Line Haruko-san greets her opponent politely.

    ¡¸Likewise!!¡¹

    Karasuyama-san also replied with a slightly higher pitch.

    ¡¸See the difference?¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    When Edie was in the match, she just smiles at her opponent.

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Just like with Edie and her opponent earlier, the ring referee gives the athletes a body check.

    Line Haruko-san is wearing a black and yellow-line tight tracksuit.

    Karasuyama-san¡¯s wearing a tank top with the European Fujiwara logo and shorts.

    Both of them have no problems.

    Then.

    ¡ºRound 1¡»

    The gong roars at the same time the announcer finished.

    Gong!!

    ¡¸Seiya!!¡¹

    ¡¸Teya!!¡¹

    Line Haruko-san and Karasuyama-san fist bump each other lightly in the middle of the ring.

    Then, they took distance from each other using footwork.

    ¡¸Yeah, this sure looks like the ordinary match you¡¯ll see on TV¡¹

    I muttered.

    The two on the ring throw each other light punch and low kicks, trying to feel around the distance to attack their opponent.

    There¡¯s tension in the atmosphere, but it doesn¡¯t have that same severity when Edie took her opponent down in one go.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the mood of a sport. They¡¯re polite, starting with a calm pace, not going after the opponent so suddenly¡¹

    Kuromiya-san explained.

    ¡¸Yeah, they¡¯re not fighting in full throttle from the start like Edie¡¹

    I said, then¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just the speed and momentum. Edie-san¡¯s rhythm and the tempo is framed in the battlefield so she¡¯s different from them¡¹

    Kuromiya-san replies.

    ¡¸In this martial arts world, you need to create that kind of atmosphere during the match. You¡¯re not just bound by the rules of martial arts but also learn how to harmonize, learn the unspoken agreement¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸Indeed. Using Kendo as an example, they¡¯re playing a match using bamboo swords, meanwhile, Edie-san is on a real fight with a real weapon¡¹

    While we¡¯re talking¡­

    Line Haruko-san¡¯s closing her distance with her opponent.

    ¡¸For example, in a bamboo sword match, you can intentionally catch a shallow strike with your body. You won¡¯t be cut to death after all. You can use strategies like cutting through the bones. Above all, winning or losing in martial arts is a sport, you don¡¯t intend to cut down your opponent in the first place, so even if an accident occurs and they got a serious injury, it won¡¯t be life-threatening. And the athletes understand that¡¯s what the match is about¡¹

    It¡¯s not a fight to the death, but¡­

    But just a sports battle.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why they think about defeating their opponent within the rules of the competition and try to adjust the atmosphere of the match as much as possible to avoid any unforeseen problems that will leave any grudge between them and their opponent. That¡¯s tied together with manners and respect¡¹

    The greetings before the fight and the fist bump in the center of the ring were there to create the right mood.

    ¡¸But Edie¡¹

    I muttered.

    Edie¡¯s techniques are skills she acquired from the assassination cult in New Orleans

    Those weren¡¯t for fighting someone fair and square.

    It¡¯s to use whatever method to kill off their opponent and stay alive.

    ¡¸Yes. Edie-san¡¯s techniques are constantly in real combat. If one¡¯s in real combat, then you can¡¯t let the enemy touch you with the tip of their sword, not even a single one, if you want to live¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸If a metal blade touches you, it¡¯ll open your skin and you¡¯ll bleed. When you lose blood, your stamina will dropdown. If it cuts through your muscles, tendons, or bones, then you won¡¯t be able to avoid their next attack. ¡¹

    The damage from real swords is severe.

    Lowering your guard a bit can result in a death blow.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Edie takes down her opponent with a swift attack as soon as the match begins¡¹

    Edie¡¯s senses in real combat can¡¯t accept the sports match atmosphere.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the only reason¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸Edie¡¯s cautiousness is beyond what you think¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸What would Edie do if her opponent could use the same technique as hers?¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸It¡¯s too early to assume that we¡¯re the only people that can use Qi techniques. Techniques similar to Kudou style existed in the American cult where Edie was¡¹

    Similar techniques exist even in other groups?

    ¡¸So, if the opponent uses Raishouin Raiden ahead of Edie¡­¡¹

    Michi speaks calmly.

    ¡¸Without any defensive measures and she got hit on by Raishouin Raiden head-on, then Edie will be out of action for a while. If the enemy keeps on attacking in such a situation, then her life will be in danger. Once she dies, she can¡¯t keep Master safe. That¡¯s a blunder we must never make¡¹

    Michi¡¯s proud as a bodyguard.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Edie takes down her opponent with all her strength at the beginning of the fight¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸It also serves as a show of force. People who are hostile to us are also in this hall¡¹

    Kansai Yakuza, who lost to the Kuromori house, sent over a team called ¡°Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan¡± to today¡¯s tournament as their harassment.

    Well, if they¡¯re sending one team to the ring, then¡­

    There should be some Kansai Yakuza members in the audience too.

    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s an aspect of appealing to the enemy¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸The opponents Edie¡¯s striking with her Raishouin Raiden on the ring twitch and moan a lot, but Raishouin Raiden is a technique where you can actually send it in quietly¡¹

    Then, the audience cheered.

    Line Haruko successfully tackled her opponent in the ring.

    She mounted on Karasuyama-san on the mat.

    Then, she punches her down while mounted.

    The audience is excited, and the men in the front seats stood up.

    Then.

    ¡¸Raishouin Raiden is essentially used like this¡¹

    Michi taps the back of the old man in the front row.

    Then.

    ¡¸Mukyuu¡¹

    The old man lost strength and sat down.

    It¡¯s quiet and it looked like he sat down willingly.

    ¡¸H-Hey, Michi?¡¹

    A-Are you sure it¡¯s okay making an old man who just happened to be in front of us to faint?

    ¡¸This was the only one who isn¡¯t focused on the ring but us¡¹

    Huh?

    This old man is an enemy?

    So he¡¯s a member of the Kansai Yakuza?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good idea to use Raishouin Raiden to prevent people from noticing that you hit them with it. Furthermore, Raishouin Raiden can make your opponent faint¡¹

    The one Edie¡¯s using on the ring is;

    She makes it obvious to anyone that saw that her opponent had a strange behavior as she cast the Raishouin Raiden on them.

    She performs a flashy high kick to knock out the opponent after using that technique.

    ¡¸That means that Edie¡¯s doing that on purpose¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸She deliberately disrupts the atmosphere of the match and acts in such a way that she would antagonize other athletes and spectators, exposing the enemies that are in the venue¡¹

    Michi¡¯s been watching the audience seats from the start, not the ring.

    I see, when everyone else was watching the sports match and only one¡¯s watching you, then¡­

    The normal audience would boo when it comes to Edie who can¡¯t read the mood.

    However, the enemy forces sent from Kansai Yakuza are easily distracted by Edie¡¯s fighting power.

    To them, Edie¡¯s one of the biggest targets of their harassment.

    While at it, some will come to attack us.

    After seeing the reaction to Edie¡¯s action. Michi determined the discontent in the audience.

    ¡¸I have to finish sweeping the audience seats before Edie and the lightest class tournament is over¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so Aneue, Kendou Maria, and Margo-oneesama can fight without worry¡¹

    While they¡¯re focusing on the fight on the ring, some subordinate from the Kansai Yakuza could make a fuss¡­

    We can¡¯t let them ruin the game.

    ¡¸Oooooooh!!!!¡¹

    Karasuyama-san who has Line Haruko mounting and punching her, tapped and gave up.

    It¡¯s Line Haruko-san¡¯s win.

    ¡¸I already figured it out, so I¡¯ll deal with them¡¹

    Michi stood up.

    ¡¸Kinuka-imouto, Mikuriya Kurumi-san, please keep the perimeter safe¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to us¡¹

    Kinuka and Mikuriya-san replied to Michi.

    ¡¸If anything happens, then I¡¯ll fight too, and our Toudo is there for backup¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    Toudou¡­oh, the guy who holds Kuromiya-san¡¯s spears in the lobby.

    I see. Standing in the corner of the aisle, about five meters behind us, are two spears in a cloth bag.

    ¡¸Michi, are you sure you¡¯ll be okay alone?¡¹

    I ask her worriedly.

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather be alone¡¹

    Michi replies with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be fine Yo-chan, look¡¹

    Nei turned back.

    Ah.

    There¡¯s Kudou Papa in the back of the audience seats.

    He came over to watch Haruka¡¯s match in secret.

    He noticed that Michi¡¯s already going out of her seat.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll coordinate with Father and complete my mission¡¹

    Michi said and walked away from us.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, don¡¯t watch Mitchan, focus on the ring¡¹

    Nei said.

    Right, I¡¯m a little worried, but¡­

    The enemy will become wary if I keep on watching Michi.

    They shouldn¡¯t have noticed that Michi made one of their allies unconscious using Raishouin Raiden.

    Edie¡¯s Raishouin Raiden on the ring stands out too much, so Michi¡¯s plain Raishouin Raiden can hide itself.

    The enemy spies will be eliminated one by one for sure.

    ¡¸Michi-chan and Kudou-san¡¯s together so you don¡¯t have to worry¡¹

    ¡¸True¡¹

    All before Kudou Haruka goes up the ring.

    Her father and Sister will end it all.

    ¡ºNext, we¡¯re on our third match!¡»

    The announcer says.

    Oh, the Kansai assassin comes up the stage.

    Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan, Denjin M-ko

    Somehow, the petite girl wearing tattered schoolboy clothing, a school cap, and a cheerleader figure appears on stage again.

    Then, her opponent;

    Robin Musk, a masked female pro wrestler.

    Robin Musk appears in the ring wearing a gown.

    ¡¸Both of you, take it off. Get dressed for the match¡¹

    The referee said, but¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind staying like this, not at all¡¹

    Denjin M-ko refuses to take off her schoolboy clothing.

    ¡¸No, sure, you probably don¡¯t mind, but I do!¡¹

    The referee insisted.

    Well yeah. She has a petite body yet she¡¯s wearing loose and huge clothing.

    ¡¸Tsk, can¡¯t help it then.¡¹

    Denjin M-ko took off her schoolboy clothing and handed it over to her coach.

    That guy¡¯s wearing a white T-shirt and a blue jersey, and a towel around his neck, the usual coach look.

    Then that means, this fashion must be her preference.

    ¡¸That schoolboy clothing is my life, be sure to treasure it!¡¹

    The girl told the coach¡­is wrapping her chest with sarashi, and a pair of pants on her lower half.

    She also hands over her clogs.

    It seems that she¡¯s going to fight with her cap on.

    ¡¸Take that off too, hurry¡¹

    The referee instructed, and Robin Musk also took off the gown she¡¯s wearing.

    She¡¯s wearing a tight-fit costume that looks like of a female wrestler, but¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    Robin Musk is wearing metal armor on her chest.

    ¡¸This is something I wear as a handicap for my opponents because I¡¯m too strong¡¹

    Robin answers with her chest puffed in pride.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s definitely dangerous no matter how you look at it¡¹

    Yep, the referee¡¯s right.

    ¡¸However, since this steel armor is a historical armor with damage reduction and recovery effects that¡¯s connected to my family¡¯s predecessors¡­¡¹

    Robin Musk says.

    ¡¸That item is just pure danger!¡¹

    ¡¸Also, that armor of yours covers not just your chest, but also your belly! It¡¯s just heavy and not useful for protection!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s meaningless to wear that¡¹

    The referee said angrily.

    ¡¸Kuh, you¡¯re making Robin Musk go through such pain! But¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, hurry up and take it off!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, how long are you going to make us wait! Take it off!¡¹

    Denjin M-ko gets impatient and complains.

    ¡¸Fufu, this is RObin¡¯s killing method number two! ¡°Never take the enemy¡¯s offer!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t an invitation. If you¡¯re not taking off your armor then you¡¯ll be disqualified!¡¹

    The referee said, so Robin Musk submits.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll take it off. I¡¯m doing it¡¹

    However, she says that it¡¯s made of steel, yet that was light armor.

    ¡¸But in exchange, I¡¯ll keep this one on my shoulder¡¹

    What¡¯s with that shiny golden object.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    The referee asks.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious? This is Robin Musk¡¯s charm point!¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸I wonder if she¡¯s a comedian wrestler¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸Yeah, she doesn¡¯t seem like someone from a wrestling organization. But, she sure is one. Even if she looks like that, she was the junior champion it seems¡¹

    Nei looked at the pamphlet and replied.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind her putting that on at least. Putting that aside, let¡¯s hurry up and begin. Let¡¯s kill each other, mufufu!¡¹

    Denjin M-ko told the referee.

    Line Haruko-san¡¯s match was an ordinary one, but¡­

    This third match seems like another great storm.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had enough, begin!¡¹

    The referee said¡­

    ¡ºThird Match, Round 1!¡»

    The announcer finally speaks up.

    Gong!!

    The gong that indicates the start of the match echoes in the venue.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1195.

    Chapter 1195. Fighting On / Third Match Nightmare

    Above the ring¡­

    The match between the masked wrestler Robin Musk, and Denjin M-ko from the Kansai Gachi Toriachichi clan sent by the Yakuza begins.

    That said, this is just the lightest class match, so¡­

    Both of them are petite girls that look like cosplayers.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Robin Sappou1 Number 3. Victory goes to the one who makes the first move ¡¹

    As soon as the bell rings start the match, Robin Musk used her quick movements to set up Denjin M-ko

    ¡¸ Uryaaa!! Doryaaa! goddammit!! ¡¹

    As expected of a pro wrestler.

    She accelerated to the ring ropes and jumped with a sharp dropkick.

    ¡¸ Eishaaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nyahohoho, it doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t hit! ¡¹

    Denjin M-ko also made a sharp move.

    She barely ducked Robin Musk¡¯s kick and grabbed her arm as she landed then went around her in retaliation.

    This girl¡¯s accustomed to fights.

    She grabs Robin Musk¡¯s waist from behind, and then¡­

    ¡¸ There we go!!! ¡¹

    She throws Robin Musk with a backhand throw to the mat.

    ¡¸ Shieeee!! ¡¹

    Robin Musk takes it cleanly.

    She¡¯s a wrestler so she¡¯s more skilled in fighting over the mat.

    ¡¸ Tsk, you¡¯re good ¡¹

    She took no damage and stood up, then glared at Denjin M-ko

    ¡¸ That¡¯s my line! Nyufufufun~ ¡¹

    Denjin M-ko smiles.

    A school cap on her head, a white sarashi on her chest, and schoolboy pants.

    This delinquent leader opens her arms and takes a stance.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Robin Sappou Number 27! Furious Sky! ¡¹

    Robin Musk jumps towards Denjin M-ko

    This time, it¡¯s a flying lariat.

    ¡¸ What the hell!? ¡¹

    Denjin M-ko dodges the flurry, but¡­

    Robin Musk jumped into the ring rope with the same momentum, and then¡­

    She used the recoil of the rope to jump on Denjin M-ko.

    ¡¸ Tope!! ¡¹

    She does a flying cross chop from behind.

    ¡¸ Funyaa!! ¡¹

    Robin Musk¡¯s hand strikes the throat.

    ¡¸ Hyayayayayan!! ¡¹

    Blown away, Denjin M-ko falls to the mat.

    ¡¸ Now how¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Robin Musk raises her hand to appeal to the audience!!

    ¡¸ Oooooooh!!! ¡¹

    The spectators went wild.

    ¡¸ As expected of someone who fights where it¡¯s a show regularly ¡¹

    Nei said.

    In a sense, it¡¯s the exact opposite of Edie¡¯s fighting style, which has been the ¡°Instant kill¡± since the qualifiers.

    These girls don¡¯t rush, they let their audience watch their battles thoroughly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like Line Haruko-san¡¯s fight with her opponent earlier. The atmosphere, I mean ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Well yeah. Line Haruko-san and her opponent are martial artists in sports, so they do their best to fight their opponents, but don¡¯t focus on showing off to the audience like Robin Musk does ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    Edie ignores the atmosphere between her, her opponent, and the audience, and she just takes down her enemies at her rhythm.

    Line Haruko-san and her fellow athlete took care to create that atmosphere with their opponent, but they don¡¯t fight for the attention of the audience.

    But, Robin Musk tries to create a watchable match, while respecting the atmosphere between her opponent and her audience¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ We need to learn that kind of attitude too ¡¹

    Nei, who plans to run a martial arts show in the US with Margo-san, said.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s method won¡¯t increase her fans, no matter how strong she is. I think that it¡¯s great to have Robin¡¯s mindset where you have to be entertaining ¡¹

    True.

    ¡¸ But, I think that a little too much attention to the audience isn¡¯t good for the current fight ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san said.

    ¡¸ A match for entertainment can only take place if both athletes agree to fight that way ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s also true.

    If her opponent doesn¡¯t focus on showing off to the audience, then Robin-san will be at a one-sided disadvantage.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s okay! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That delinquent seems to be willing to play with Robin Musk ¡¹

    Yeah, Denjin M-ko who got knocked down by Robin Musk¡¯s flying cross chop¡­

    She got up and then swung her body like a cat.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re good. Masked girl ¡¹

    She picks up her school cap, dusted it off, and put it back on.

    She shows a fearless smile.

    ¡¸ Hmph! It¡¯s not masked girl, I¡¯m Robin Musk! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who cares about that, my turn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oooh!! ¡¹

    Now they¡¯re gearing each other.

    ¡¸ Maybe this Denjin M-ko is actually in also martial arts show industry? ¡¹

    I thought.

    I don¡¯t know how the Kansai Yakuza picked their members to send off, but¡­

    If they¡¯re participating in the martial arts tournament, then they must¡¯ve selected a wrestler from a Kansai-only women¡¯s wrestling organization that sells her character well like that or something.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know either. From what I know at least, Denjin M-ko isn¡¯t a pro wrestler. ¡¹

    Nei said./

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve checked out almost every martial arts organization in Japan for today, but I don¡¯t even recognize her face. ¡¹

    But, this girl can put together a wrestling-like match against Robin Musk who¡¯s an actual wrestler.

    ¡¸ Here I go!! ¡¹

    Robin Musk runs toward Denjin M-ko once again.

    ¡¸ Toyaaa!!! ¡¹

    Robin Musk jumps onto the shoulder of Denjin M-ko before their body collides.

    Then, she grips M-ko¡¯s head with her thighs.

    ¡¸ Tihera!! ¡¹

    Burururun, she twists her body above M-ko, and¡­

    ¡¸ Shaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    She used her body weight to gain momentum, spun the body of her opponent, and slammed her into the mat.

    ¡¸ Muge! ¡¹

    Denjin M-ko raised a weird scream.

    It seems that she took some damage.

    ¡¸ Wow, that was the head scissors whip ¡¹

    Nei says excitedly.

    ¡¸ As expected of the junior champion, she¡¯s good at Lucha Libre ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lucha what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a Mexican pro wrestler. The lighter players jump and bounce greatly to appeal to the audience ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, this match isn¡¯t wrestling ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    True.

    This tournament is under MMA rules so even if she pins Denjin M-ko to the mat, Robin Musk won¡¯t be victorious.

    The deciding factors of the match are;

    Knocking out the opponent, or¡­

    The referee announces technical knockout, seeing that the athlete can¡¯t fight anymore.

    Or, the coach throwing their towel.

    Or when the doctor tells them to stop.

    Lastly, when the athlete taps out.

    In case that the winner isn¡¯t decided in three rounds of five minutes;

    Then the judges will decide who¡¯s the winner.

    Those are the rules.

    ¡¸ Hey! Come on! It¡¯s morning already! Okay! Wake up!! ¡¹

    Robin Musk stood up and clapped her hands on Denjin M-ko who¡¯s still lying down on the mat.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s not going to pin her down ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said out of surprise.

    ¡¸ If she pins her, M-ko-chan won¡¯t be able to deal with it, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Huh? If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t that be her win if she does that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, winning like that isn¡¯t fun for Robin-chan. That girl wants to show off ¡¹

    I see. So she doesn¡¯t want to win right away.

    She¡¯ll take her time to show off to the spectators.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s not going for the winning move.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm, geez! You¡¯re making me angry! You pro wrestler!! ¡¹

    Denjin M-ko who finally got up

    ¡¸ Eiyasaaa!!! ¡¹

    Once again, Robin Musk runs and tries to do a flying kick.

    ¡¸ FLY HIGH!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s a flying body press.

    However.

    ¡¸ Come in come in!! ¡¹

    Denji M-Ko grabbed Robin Musk¡¯s flying body¡­

    ¡¸ Urararararara!!! I¡¯m an active volcano!!! explosion!!!! ¡¹

    She lifted Robin Musk up to her shoulders, spun her around, and slam her to the mat where she can¡¯t defend!!!

    ¡¸ Airplane spin! ¡¹

    Nei mutters.

    ¡¸ In that petite body. Amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Muu!!! ¡¹

    Robin Musk who slammed on the mat ass first groans in pain.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all!! That¡¯s not enough! Jajajajajaii!! ¡¹

    Denji M-ko appeals and the audience cheered.

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, goddammit! We¡¯re not yet done!! ¡¹

    Robin Musk slowly gets up although she¡¯s damaged.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to take the nine out of you and win with ten! ¡¹

    Denji M-Ko points at her and shouts.

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone, you know that pro wrestlers are really strong! ¡¹

    As soon as Robin Musk talks to the spectators¡­

    ¡¸ I wonder about that!! ¡¹

    This time, Denji M-ko spreads her legs wide.

    Then, she stamps Robin Musk¡¯s head to the mat.

    ¡¸ Ooh, it¡¯s the brawl kick!! ¡¹

    Nei shouts.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you! Shaaa!! ¡¹

    Robin Musk who should¡¯ve staggered from the damage descends her body.

    And she avoids Denji M-Ko¡¯s kick.

    ¡¸ Ushaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    She then turned her body and step into her bust.

    ¡¸ Uoooooooh!! Dosei!!! ¡¹

    She grabs Denji M-ko¡¯s arms and then collapses to the other side after entangling her legs.

    ¡¸ Kawazu hang? ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ No, Yo-chan, that was Kawazu drop!! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t even know the difference!

    ¡¸ Mugyaa! Bafoumuuu!!! ¡¹

    The back of Denji M-ko¡¯s head hits hard the mat.

    Uwawawa.

    That definitely hurts.

    ¡¸ Ushaaaaaa!! Uraaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Robin Musk stood up and thrusts her fist high in the air, confident that she won.

    ¡¸ Ooooooooohhh!!! ¡¹

    The spectators cheered.

    As expected of someone who fights to show off.

    But¡­

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Fufufu, kukuku!! ¡¹

    Denji M-Ko who¡¯s lying down on the mat¡­

    ¡¸ Kuhahahahaha, byahahahahahaha!!! ¡¹

    She looks up at the ceiling, laughing.

    ¡¸ ? Hmm, hmm, hmm~ Rurururun~ I¡¯m not dying! After all, the world is round ~ It¡¯s good to stay alive, it¡¯s scary to go back home. In this world, it¡¯s about connection and money~ Hmm, hmm, and I¡¯m the leader!! ¡¹

    She slowly gets up while singing some song¡­

    Facing Robin Musk¡­

    ¡¸ Kuahahaha, Denji M-Ko¡¯s revived! Denji M-ko¡¯s revived! ¡¹

    She repeats as if to inspire herself.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re strong. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re showing any gaps in the start, middle, and end of the match ¡¹

    She told her opponent.

    ¡¸ But, I won¡¯t lose! I¡¯m going! Limiter off! Sonic form!! ¡¹

    W-What?

    Denji M-Ko takes off her belt and lowers her pants.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s scary when it¡¯s just my flesh you know!! ¡¹

    White stuffy bare thighs and blue-white striped panties.

    ¡¸ Oooooh!!! ¡¹

    The boys in the audience cheered.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Secret technique, Paranormal smash, naked god fist, the more I take off the stronger I become!! ¡¹

    Denji M-Ko goes after Robin Musk.

    She whirls both arms, readying for a punch.

    She runs around Robin Musk as fast as she can.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Robin Musk can¡¯t understand Denji M-Ko¡¯s intentions.

    ¡¸ Lyrical, Mycal, Michael and Mioka! All-out destruction! Stardust Breaker!!!! ¡¹

    Denji M-ko kicked the trousers she took off.

    Then, tosses it to Robin Musk¡¯s face.

    ¡¸?????!!!! ¡¹

    Taking the chance that Robin Musk flinched!!

    ¡¸ CHESTOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! ¡¹

    The delinquent girl who stripped her lower half kicks off with a beautiful silhouette

    ¡¸ Ugyaaa!!! ¡¹

    Robin took that strong kick directly.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaaaa, hiiii, fuuu, eeeh, fuuuu ¡¹

    Then, Denji M-Ko attacks Robin Musk with consecutive kicks

    ¡¸ Ugu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This is bad. T-That¡¯s enough!!! ¡¹

    The referee stopped the match.

    Robin Musk fainted.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Robin Musk is taken to the sickbay using a stretcher, but¡­

    The referee¡¯s troubled to decide the outcome of the match.

    ¡¸ What, what, what? It just happened that my pants got dragged by my legs and flew to her face ¡¹

    Denji M-Ko said.

    ¡¸ It was a coincidence! I didn¡¯t do it consciously! I¡¯m not guilty ¡¹

    No, everyone can tell that it was on purpose.

    The spectators are also fed up with Denji M-Ko¡¯s shameless attitude.

    Then.

    ¡¸ May I? ¡¹

    The organizer of the tournament, who declared the opening, came to the judges¡¯ table.

    Err, if I recall.

    ¡¸ That was Edogawa Nagaharu-san ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Edogawa talks to the referee, then¡­

    He held the microphone and spoke to the spectators.

    ¡º Yes, I¡¯m here again. I know that you don¡¯t want to see me again but bear with me for a little while ¡»

    He said with a smile.

    ¡º AS you can see, that action of hers is likely to be a foul. I¡¯ve seen it too. You¡¯ve seen it too. The old man and his granddaughter over there did too. It¡¯s surprising. I¡¯m shocked too

    The old man said.

    ¡º But you see, I don¡¯t know if taking off her pants during the match and using it as an obstruction was on purpose. This is as close to a foul as you can get, but it¡¯s troublesome because we don¡¯t know if we could call it one. Yes, we can¡¯t do anything about it ¡»

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡º But, if we keep on debating on this, then we can¡¯t continue the tournament. We¡¯re still in the lightest class. Don¡¯t you all want to watch the other matches too? I do ¡»

    ¡¸ So, what are we going to do? ¡¹

    The spectators shouted.

    ¡¸ If Robin lost to that, then poor her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right!! Robin Musk carries the name of her organization too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no excuse on looking down on pro wrestling ¡¹

    Oh, those were Robin Musk¡¯s fans.

    ¡º Yes. It is as you say. But, even if her loss to Denji M-Ko is foul, she won¡¯t be able to fight again today. Besides, we don¡¯t have any reserves in this class, and so¡­ ¡»

    Edogawa took a pause and said.

    ¡º And so, I propose¡­ This match will be invalid. Robin Musk didn¡¯t lose. And Denji M-Ko-san will advance in her match with a point loss ¡»

    A point loss.

    ¡º If her next match ends with the judges¡¯ decision, then M-ko-san will lose. She will advance to the second round with that kind of penalty ¡»

    So that¡¯s it.

    ¡º Of course, in case Denji M-ko-san does something that seems foul again, then she will lose immediately. That¡¯s much better than winning without playing ¡»

    Edogawa said, but¡­

    ¡¸ But you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not satisfied with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, even if that girl reaches finals¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, what will you do if she wins? ¡¹

    The spectators complain.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh? Do you think that this girl can win against me? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi, the winner of last year¡¯s match, appears wearing her bright pink karate uniform.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll kick this girl¡¯s ass before the finals ¡¹

    If Monkey Mimi wins the next game, then¡­

    She will be fighting Denji M-ko in the next round.

    ¡¸ You serious? Lol ¡¹

    Denji Mko looked at Monkey Mimi and laughed.

    ¡¸ Well, you sure are an idiot for not knowing my real strength ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi looked at Denji M-ko in contempt

    ¡¸ Mimi beat her up! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Monkey! You got this! ¡¹

    The fourth match isn¡¯t over yet, and yet¡­

    The audience is already cheering for Mimi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll kick her butt! Ufufu, I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi waved her hand to the spectators elegantly.

    ¡º Well then, I think that¡¯s good enough for everyone ¡»

    Edogawa, the sponsor of the tournament speaks on the microphone.

    ¡º Oh, by the way, Denji M-ko-san, please remain in that appear in your next match ¡»

    Remain like that?

    ¡º You¡¯re banned from putting on any pants, so stay like that ¡»

    With that said¡­

    A school cap on her head and sarashi on her chest.

    And, a striped panty on her lower half.

    Denji M-ko will continue her matches like that.

    ¡º Well then, we¡¯ll meet again! Well then, well then, well then¡­ ¡»

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1196.

    Chapter 1196. Fighting On / Angle

    ¡º Round 1 ¡»

    Gong!!!

    ¡¸ Teiyaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaa!! ¡¹

    The matches for the lightest class¡­

    The winner of the previous year¡¯s tournament, Monkey Mimi, a member of the Super Combat Karate Tomy Ashida Dojo, and¡­

    The last of the three Musketeers of the European Fujiwara clan using Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, Shinmachi Sakura, began fighting.

    Monkey Mimi¡¯s wearing an all-pink karate uniform, and Shinmachi Sakura is wearing the same tank top with the European Fujiwara logo and shorts.

    ¡¸ Sakura, keep your eyes peeled! She¡¯s not unbeatable if you calmed down ¡¹

    As usual, in the European Fujiwara corner is the usual Remy Fujiwara as her coach.

    ¡¸ Yes! Remy-san!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get your fighting spirit up! Fighting spirit! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ushaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi watches the two with a cold smile.

    ¡¸ Hey, Remy-san, it looks like it¡¯s backfiring you know? Look, this girl¡¯s body is stiff from nervousness ¡¹

    She said filled with calm.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s give it a try ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi swoops into a distance where her fist could reach her opponent.

    ¡¸ Here, Karate punch! Karate punch! Karate Chop! Karate Kick!! ¡¹

    Her voice is light, but her punches carry weight.

    ¡¸ Kuuu!! ¡¹

    Shinmachi is guarding with her arms and legs, but she¡¯s losing to the assault, backing off.

    ¡¸ Even if you guard against such heavy attacks, it¡¯ll still pile up damage ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san said.

    ¡¸ Her arms are already swelling up. It¡¯s taking its effect ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Sakura! Don¡¯t back off! Move forward! Find an opportunity and beat her! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara shouts at her disciple from below.

    ¡¸ Tackle! Roll! Don¡¯t just get hit! Once you pin her down, you¡¯re stronger! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes!! ¡¹

    She replies, but Shinmachi Sakura¡¯s the one on the defensive.

    She can¡¯t counter Monkey Mimi at all.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s rude. Even Karate practitioners compete in MMA matches so they have plenty of practice fighting on the ground! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi already cornered her opponent.

    ¡¸ Who said that I¡¯m not good at pinning? Can you not spread such rumors about me? My Karate ears aren¡¯t going to tolerate that so I won¡¯t go easy on anyone who says that ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time to end this! Karate Wing!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi kicks off the mat¡­

    It¡¯s like a large bird of prey spreading its wings wide to intimidate its enemy.

    Monkey Mimi spreads her arms and jumped high.

    ¡¸ Karate Beam!! ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a beam, but still¡­

    Monkey Mimi does a knee strike while on-air and it hit Shinmachi¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Mogyuu!! ¡¹

    Shinmachi-san let out a weird voice and fell to the mat.

    Blood spills out from Shinmachi¡¯s nose.

    Oh, she hasn¡¯t fainted, but¡­

    ¡¸ Auuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, can you still fight? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi smiled.

    Shinmachi¡¯s already lost her fighting spirit.

    ¡¸ Hogafaga ¡¹

    But since her mouth and nose got kicked, she can¡¯t speak up.

    ¡¸ What do we do at times like this? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi said¡­

    Shimachi tapped the mat, accepting her defeat.

    ¡¸ Sakura ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Okay, well done. You have good talent. You have your basics well. But, you won¡¯t grow stronger from Remy-san¡¯s side ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi speaks loudly so everyone in the hall can hear her.

    ¡¸ Come to our Tomy Ashida Dojo. We¡¯ll develop the abilities of girls like you ¡¹

    She¡¯s recruiting while still on the ring.

    ¡¸ Hey! Monkey, you bitch! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara glares at her from below the ring, but¡­

    ¡¸ The results speak for themselves, right? Remy-san takes inexperienced girls, still in the middle of their training¡­well, I¡¯ll give credit for the three of them making it to the main round, but still, all your students lost on the first round ¡¹

    Right, the remaining three girls from the European Fujiwara clan¡­

    Koganei Hana lost to Edie via knockout.

    Karasuyama Chitose lost to Line Haruko.

    And lastly, Shinmachi Sakura lost her will to fight due to the overwhelming difference in her ability against Monkey Mimi.

    ¡¸ Remy-san, you have a lot of people, but your players don¡¯t have depth, do they? In our Dojo, we don¡¯t let people like you enter tournaments like this ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi said smiling.

    ¡¸ We also have a lot of aspiring athletes. Actually, I wanted to compete in the super unlimited class with that 30 million yen prize money, not this one. I want to mess Remy-san¡¯s face with my karate beam to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you bullshit me ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara exposes her anger as Monkey Mimi looks down on her.

    ¡¸ Bring it on! Let¡¯s fight right now! You bastard! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara tries to get up the ring.

    Nono, it shouldn¡¯t be okay for these two to fight.

    Remy Fujiwara¡¯s body is huge, but Monkey Mimi¡¯s petite, she¡¯s fighting for the lightest class after all.

    ¡¸ Oh my, are we doing an exhibition match now? I haven¡¯t warmed up with this girl after all ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi shows off light shadowboxing.

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough ¡¹

    From Monkey Mimi¡¯s corner¡­

    A tall woman in red karate clothing, who¡¯s as tall as Remy Fujiwara, or Margo-san, appears.

    ¡¸ Mimi, that¡¯s my prey. You¡¯re not allowed to take it ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, Poron-oneesama! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi speaks to the woman that appeared.

    She looks strong, just from her figure.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Poron Karisman from the Tomy Ashida Dojo who will compete in the super unlimited class ¡¹

    Nei shows me the pamphlet.

    Oh, it¡¯s true. Her name¡¯s Oobayashi Machiko, her ring name is Daiporon Karisman

    By the way, Monkey Mimi¡¯s name is Ogiwara Mimiko.

    ¡¸ Mimi, you have your prey, but if you try to snatch mine, I won¡¯t go easy on you. I¡¯ll punish you thoroughly ¡¹

    Poron told Monkey Mimi.

    This girl has some dangerous atmosphere in her.

    That kind of atmosphere coming from Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia.

    ¡¸ Nono, that my bad. Onee-sama can butcher Remy-san by all means ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi apologized to her boss.

    ¡¸ My, my, I¡¯m glad that you understand. I love that cute part of you Mimi ¡¹

    Poron shows a smile, then¡­

    ¡¸ With that sad. Remy-san, I¡¯m going to tear you to shreds just like last year, look forward to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look down on me! I¡¯ll definitely win this time! ¡¹

    Oh, Remy Fujiwara lost to Poron last year.

    ¡¸ The prize this year is 30 million yen so I¡¯ll win it for sure! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, if you strain yourself too much your legs won¡¯t be able to move ¡¹

    Poron looks back at the waiting room.

    ¡¸ This year, the money is bigger, so I¡¯ve seen a lot more different and fun people this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, I¡¯m winning this! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara declared loudly.

    ¡¸ Right, win for your disciples too Remy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have high hopes for you Remy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Remy-sama! Do your best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go fight!! ¡¹

    European Fujiwara clan cheering squad immediately cheered for Remy Fujiwara.

    ¡¸ Ooh!! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara raised her arm to respond to the cheer.

    ¡¸ This is like pro wrestling ¡¹

    Nei muttered.

    ¡¸ What is? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Remy Fujiwara¡¯s using Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, Monkey Mimi and Poron are using combat Karate.

    Both of them aren¡¯t pro wrestlers.

    The pro wrestler was Robin Musk who appeared in the match earlier.

    ¡¸ No look, they¡¯re entertaining the audience by creating a feud for the future games ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The main event of today¡¯s tournament is the super unlimited class, which has the prize money of 30 million yen. I think that they¡¯re working on making that angle for that audience to expect on ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Now the match between Remy Fujiwara-san and Poron-san will be vengeance for her disciple ¡¹

    ¡¸ So they had a meeting beforehand and acted that way now? ¡¹

    Megu asks Nei.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that Poron-san and Monkey Mimi-san would make that preparation, but I don¡¯t think Remy-san did ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ After all, Remy-san isn¡¯t on the favorable side from that angle. It¡¯s much more convenient for the Tomy Ashida Dojo ¡¹

    Yeah, all of Remy Fujiwara¡¯s disciples dropped off from their first main match.

    It¡¯s a one-sided mockery from Monkey Mimi and Poron.

    ¡¸ And if Remy Fujiwara loses to Poron-san in the super unlimited class match, then the gym of European Fujiwara clan might go out of business ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s her aim ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Tomy Ashida Dojo¡¯s trying to ruin the reputation of European Fujiwara among the martial arts gyms by beating them up in today¡¯s tournament, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too, I think that Tomy Ashida Dojo wants to take away the sponsors and trainees who are currently attached to the European Fujiwara clan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Oh yeah, European Fujiwara has a lot of athletes and they¡¯re filled with energy.

    As for the ring¡­

    ¡¸ I think that the number of women in martial arts gyms has been increasing a bit too much lately. ¡¹

    Poron Karisman told Remy Fujiwara.

    ¡¸ So, half-baked gyms like yours are an eyesore to watch just from existing. I mean, I feel sorry for these athletes that someone weak like Remy Fujiwara¡¯s the one teaching them ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun in our place! All the girls become strong ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi speaks to the audience to appeal.

    ¡¸ We also have a lot of beautiful and strong women like Poron-oneesama and me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, Mimi, you don¡¯t have to say that out loud. It¡¯s embarrassing me ¡¹

    She says that she¡¯s embarrassed but Poron Karisman speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Well then, Remy-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have to get ready for the next match ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mimi, I¡¯ll play with you in the waiting room, you didn¡¯t get fired up from that, were you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do Onee-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you all later too ¡¹

    Poron said, and Monkey Mimi exits the stage.

    ¡¸ Remy-san, I-I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Shinmachi Sakura who¡¯s left on the ring wiped the blood off her face and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry for being so coward!! ¡¹

    The fact that Monkey Mimi overwhelmed her with her attacks and unintentionally lost her will to fight and admitted defeat.

    Now, the intense regret from the bottom of her heart is coming up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    Tears stream down from her nosebleed-covered face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. It¡¯s okay, Sakura ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll definitely avenge you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go for it! Remy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re cheering for you! ¡¹

    The spectators speak up.

    That¡¯s how the angle is set up by Monkey Mimi and Poron Kariman.

    ¡¸ Remy-san, I won¡¯t stop in martial arts! I¡¯ll become stronger under Remy-san¡¯s care! I won¡¯t lose next time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakura!! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara hugged her beloved disciple tightly despite slumping on the mat.

    ¡¸ Do your best you two! ¡¹

    I hear the cheers, but¡­

    I feel that it¡¯s also under Monkey Mimi¡¯s assumption.

    ¡¸ Can we go in now? ¡¹

    Edie shows up below the ring.

    On the other side is Line Haruko.

    ¡¸ Sorry but it¡¯s our match now ¡¹

    Right, the tournament continues.

    Now it¡¯s the top four of the lightest class.

    ¡º Without further ado, the semifinals begin! ¡»

    The announcer said.

    Letters appear on the huge screen.

    ¡º First Semifinal Match, Edie Sexton from Team Kuromori and Line Haruko from Golden Balm gym ¡»

    There¡¯s still a lot of matches ahead so the matches will go on without a break.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go for it ¡¹

    Edie goes up the ring stairs with her usual smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1197.

    Chapter 1197. Fighting On / Edie¡¯s fight

    ¡¸ I wonder what will Edie-san do? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san talks to me.

    Over the ring, the semifinals for the four best¡­Edie vs Line Haruko-san has started.

    ¡¸ Is she going for an instant win again? ¡¹

    So far, Edie¡¯s been using Raishouin Raiden as soon as the match starts, paralyzing her opponent and taking them down in one attack.

    She essentially knocks out her opponent in two hits.

    ¡¸ That Line Haruko isn¡¯t bad, but, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a match against Edie-san¡¯s skills ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Haruko, she¡¯s not someone you can beat easily. Keep a calm mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master! ¡¹

    Line Haruko¡¯s coach, is her teacher, Rodulfo Seiko.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Margo-san doesn¡¯t show herself at all, does she? ¡¹

    I just wondered.

    Sure, Margo-san has her match later too so she may not have the time to coach Edie, but¡­

    But still, Margo-san¡¯s appearing in the last class, which is the super unlimited class.

    Rodulfo Seiko, Remy Fujiwara, and Poron Karisman are all participants of the same match as Margo-san and yet they appeared to coach.

    ¡¸ Well, Margo-oneechan and Edie entered in the same team Kuromori, but you know¡­ ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But they have different techniques, see? They¡¯re not even using the same style ¡¹

    Margo-san uses martial-arts-type skills.

    Edie¡¯s using killer fist techniques she learned from the assassination cult in New Orleans.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re no master and disciple so it¡¯ll only bring an unnecessary image. So she won¡¯t be showing up on Edie-san¡¯s matches ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Besides, Haruka-chan and Maria-chan from team Kuromori will also compete in the other weight class, right? If Margo-oneechan shows that the team is together, then they¡¯ll misunderstand that Haruka-chan¡¯s using the same technique as Edie ¡¹

    I see.

    It¡¯s going to be a problem if the audience thinks that the whole team Kuromori can use the same technique that Edie has.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, even when they¡¯re in the same team, their techniques are different, and we¡¯re trying to show off that they don¡¯t get along that much ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Michi appears in Edie¡¯s corner from below the ring.

    Michi was with her father, dealing with the harassment team that Kansai Yakuza sent to the venue, but¡­

    ¡¸ Edie! ¡¹

    The petite beauty wearing the sailor uniform from that school for a young lady called Edie above the ring.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that cute girl? ¡¹

    The spectators show interest in Michi who appears below the ring suddenly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Edie leaned over the rope and asked Michi.

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Try taking it seriously a bit ¡¹

    Michi said. The spectators cheered.

    Michi¡¯s appearance is exactly her age, a 15-year-old beauty.

    Furthermore, you can¡¯t tell from her small body that she contains such frightening combat power.

    Her speaking to Edie who is already in the ring¡­

    The audience sees it as a surprise.

    ¡¸ Was I not getting serious? ¡¹

    Edie asks Michi.

    ¡¸ You were taking it a little easy ¡¹

    Michi looked straight up to her and replied.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll do it properly this time ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Both participants, to the center ¡¹

    The referee called Edie and Line Haruko.

    It¡¯s finally time for the match.

    ¡¸ Haruko, careful when touching her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san¡¯s side is cautious of Edie.

    ¡º ROUND 1 ¡»

    Gong!!

    The gong begins the match.

    ¡¸ Guh! ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san took a defensive stand thinking that Edie will attack.

    Edie

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re not doing that? ¡¹

    She approaches Line Haruko-san slowly with a calm smile.

    ¡¸ You know, that fist bump when starting the match ¡¹

    Edie sticks out her fist.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go with your pace in this match ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Line Haruko bumps Edie¡¯s fist with hers just for a moment, then¡­

    ¡¸ Teiyaa Hai! Hai! Hai!! ¡¹

    She gave Edie a continuous kick rush.

    ¡¸ Hmmph! Hmph! Hmph! ¡¹

    Edie dodged all of Line Haruko-san¡¯s attacks.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do the same!! ¡¹

    And this time, Edie brings out successive kicks.

    ¡¸ Ugh! Ha! Guh!! ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san can¡¯t dodge Edie¡¯s attack lightly.

    She¡¯s guarding with her arms, trying to prevent any strong damage, but¡­

    ¡¸ Haruko! Take distance! Get poised! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes! ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san tries to go back but¡­

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you ¡¹

    Edie jumped and gives Line Haruko-san a dropkick.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san wards off Edie¡¯s legs with all her strength

    Edie¡¯s body tumbled on the mat.

    ¡¸ Now! Haruko!! ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Yes!! ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san got on top of Edie and pins her.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s definitely the strike type! When it comes to ground tech, Haruko should be stronger!! ¡¹

    Following her Master, Line Haruko tries to attack Edie in a mounting position, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kyauu!! ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san¡¯s body is blown away as if she¡¯s taken some kind of electric damage.

    She¡¯s using Raishouin Raiden here?

    ¡¸ Woo!! ¡¹

    Then, Edie goes to Line Haruko-san¡¯s back¡­

    Then, she tightens her neck with her arm.

    Sleeper hold!!

    Line Haruko-san¡¯s body is still paralyzed from the effects of Raishouin Raiden so she can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    A towel fell on the ring.

    Rodulfo Seiko-san admitted defeat for her disciple.

    Gang gang gang gang!!

    The gong rings.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    The referee said. Edie stopped her hold.

    ¡¸ Haruko!! ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san jumped into the ring.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Although, she¡¯ll feel numb for a while. No damage on her body ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I knew that you¡¯d throw your towel right away. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    Chocking the neck while the body¡¯s numb from Raishouin Raiden must be dangerous.

    But since Rodulfo Seiko-san threw her towel immediately, no effects will remain on Line Haruko-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ S-Seiko-san ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san finally speaks up.

    ¡¸ Seiko-san, I¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s in tears.

    ¡¸ Yes, cry it out, if you¡¯re frustrated, then cry it out, and don¡¯t forget that humiliation you had this day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Edie watches the two with her smile.

    ¡¸ Geez, you can do it if you try! ¡¹

    The audience told Edie.

    The spectators didn¡¯t notice that Edie¡¯s using her Raishouin Raiden.

    They only see it as Line Haruko-san about to mount her but lost her balance, and so Edie turned the tables.

    ¡¸ It was my mistake. I failed to notice that technique coming when I was to pin her ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    Edie.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll never know. If that girl decided to pin me before I could counter, then I would lose

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ You need time to knead the Qi in this technique. That¡¯s why she received only 30 percent of the normal since I made it in a hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why you do it at the start of the game ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san understood.

    It¡¯s Qi she¡¯s worked on until the beginning of the match so it¡¯ll be 100 percent Raishouin Raiden as soon as the bell rings.

    ¡¸ But, are you sure about telling us something that important? ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I see, you¡¯re confident. You¡¯re saying that you won¡¯t lose even telling us that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t show any more cards than that ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Why is a monster like you competing in this weight class? If you were in the super unlimited class then you could¡¯ve given me a hard time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our Margo¡¯s quite the MONSTER too. So that¡¯s why I let her take care of that one ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Then I¡¯m looking forward to fighting her ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san said.

    ¡¸ That was fun, Haruko, let¡¯s fight again ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile. Line Haruko-san;

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose next time ¡¹

    She stared at Edie with a strong will.

    ¡¸ Ooh!! ¡¹

    Hearing the exchange of the two, the audience cheered loudly once again.

    ¡¸ Yes, that girl is good ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ I mean, the athletes we¡¯re talking to America. If it¡¯s just Margo-oneechan and Edie, then there¡¯s hardly any cross matches ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s planning the martial arts show Margo-san¡¯s coming to.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re looking for personnel today. Line Haruko-chan has that sense of freshness, and I think that she will be popular in America ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, she has ties with her master, Rodulfo-Seiko-san, it might be hard to recruit her Ya-chan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s easy, just scout Rodulfo Seiko-san too! ¡¹

    Oh, bringing the master-disciple set to America too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that our America show plan is also tempting for Rodulfo-san ¡¹

    They¡¯re going to make names for themselves in martial arts tournaments for women in the US.

    ¡¸ Although, I can¡¯t make the final decision until Rodulfo-san shows me what she can do in her matches ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, there are cases where the master has less sense and talent than the disciple ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    Isn¡¯t it bad if the master is worse than her disciple?

    ¡¸ The ability to run a martial arts organization is one thing but individual strength is another. It¡¯s complicated ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ By the way, are there any other players in the game so far that caught your interest? ¡¹

    She asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I couldn¡¯t find the good parts in the three of the European Fujiwara. Robin Musk is specialized in pro wrestling ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Denji M-ko-san and Monkey Mimi-san ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks.

    ¡¸ Those two are still a bit unknown¡­I know that they¡¯re strong, but¡­ ¡¹

    The next fight is Denji M-ko and Monkey Mimi.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ll think about it after the match ¡¹

    Then.

    Michi returned.

    ¡¸ Master, I¡¯ve returned ¡¹

    She goes back to her seat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve exterminated all the enemies in the crowd while directing their attention to Edie ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why Michi went there and spoke to Edie.

    When going for the instant win, Michi has no time to beat multiple enemies.

    ¡¸ Father¡¯s taking out the enemies that¡¯ll try to enter the venue. ¡¹

    Michi looked outside the audience.

    Oh, Kudou-papa¡¯s waving his hand over here.

    ¡¸ Then we¡¯re safe in the hall now ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, only the athletes are left ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ Each class has players from the Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan who are still in the main tournament ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s watching inside the ring.

    Oh, the assassin Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan sent over to the lightest class, Denji M-ko appeared.

    She¡¯s wearing the same school cap as before, her breast wrapped in sarashi, and a striped panty.

    ¡¸ Edie and Margo-oneesama can bear their enemies with their skills, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria might be defeated by the Gachi Toraichi clan.

    Should we do something to make them withdraw before their match?

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, you can leave that to me ¡¹

    Kinuka, who¡¯s been quiet all this time, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Stealth Kinuka is made for this situation ¡¹

    Kinuka said and took out her black veil

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1198.

    Chapter 1198. Fighting On / Two Endings

    ¡¸ Well then, should we end this now? ¡¹

    The girl wearing a vivid pink karate uniform, the winner of last year¡¯s tournament in her class, Monkey Mimi, goes up the ring.

    The second round in the semifinals of the lightest class.

    Monkey Mimi and Denji M-Ko¡¯s fight is about to start.

    ¡¸ Kuku, do you think that you can take me down easily? ¡¹

    Denji M-ko, who¡¯s going to fight with her lower half wearing only a striped panty as a penalty for the previous round, grinned.

    ¡¸ Yes, an opponent of your caliber can be quickly pinched and crushed. I¡¯d look like a fool if I take you seriously ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi shows a daring smile.

    ¡¸ I admit that your physical abilities are above average, but I don¡¯t feel any martial arts sense from you. You¡¯re just full of wicked thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s evil ¡¹

    Denji M-ko replied. Monkey Mimi;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re an underground fighter, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Underground fighter?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve heard of those. I heard that there are underground fighters from the Kansai who are betting targets. A modern-day fist-fighter that follows no rules. You came from there, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    Denji M-ko admits it right away.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem you see, those from underground should stay there. As for us people on the surface¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you don¡¯t want the people on the surface to know that those from the underground are stronger than those on the surface, right? ¡¹

    Denji M-ko smiled.

    ¡¸ Funny. You¡¯re the one who had to sink down there because you¡¯re weak, see? If you¡¯re strong, then you won¡¯t be a Yakuza¡¯s playtoy ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi, flexes her shoulders and neck, preparing for the fight.

    ¡¸ I said that it¡¯s troublesome because it¡¯s a pain in the ass. If people from the underground comes into the spotlight, then we have to take them down. Sorry, but you won¡¯t be recovering from this one ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ A decent fighter like Robin Musk was injured because of people like you. I¡¯ll make sure you never show your face to the public ever again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try it if you can!! ¡¹

    The announcer speaks.

    ¡º Round 1! ¡»

    Kan!!!

    The gong roars.

    ¡¸ Suaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi closes the gap between her and Denji M-ko

    ¡¸ Hoyo! Hoyo! Hoyo!!! ¡¹

    Denji M-ko makes strange noises while making counter punches, but¡­

    ¡¸ Slow, slow, too slow!!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi avoided them all.

    ¡¸ See? Got you!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi¡¯s grabbed Denji M-ko¡¯s arm, but¡­

    ¡¸?!!! ¡¹

    It was slippery, she didn¡¯t grab M-ko¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸ Now!!! ¡¹

    On the contrary, Denji M-Ko went after Monkey Mimi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Kuh!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi guards from the kick somehow, but¡­

    That kick was also slippery.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got something all over your body!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi took distance and shouted to M-Ko.

    ¡¸ I have dry skin! What¡¯s wrong with smearing myself with cream?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What cream?! You¡¯re using petroleum Jelly, weren¡¯t you?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about that!! ¡¹

    This time, Denji M-ko comes after Monkey Mimi

    ¡¸ She has it all over her body. Apart from her foot ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh right, if her foot is also slippery, then she can¡¯t brace ¡¹

    ¡¸ Far from bracing, she can¡¯t stand on the mat ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Shie Shie!! Shie! Shiekana! Baby!! ¡¹

    Denji M-ko gives Monkey Mimi a punch rush while making some strange noises.

    Monkey Mimi¡¯s on the defensive.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mimi!! ¡¹

    Poron Karisman appears on the corner post on Mimi¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ Hair! her hair isn¡¯t smeared with cream! ¡¹

    I see, if she makes her head sticky with cream, then¡­

    If her hair flattens out and sticks to her hair, then it¡¯ll make her look weird.

    It would be exposed that her body¡¯s slippery from the start.

    There¡¯s also the risk of getting the cream into your eyes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the best advice!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi dodged Denji M-ko¡¯s punch, and then¡­

    She grabs M-Ko¡¯s hair with both hands.

    ¡¸ Karate Homerun!!! ¡¹

    She tossed Denji m-ko¡¯s body with all her strength.

    ¡¸ Gyoeeeeeeeee?!! ¡¹

    Denji M-ko¡¯s thrown off and fell on her back, but¡­

    Her body¡¯s slippery from cream, so she smoothly¡­

    Slides across the mat and away.

    ¡¸ Hoeee?!! ¡¹

    And then, she fell off the edge and out of the ring.

    Monkey Mimi who was aiming for that;

    ¡¸ Karate Wing!! ¡¹

    She jumped and stands on the corner post.

    Then, facing Denji M-Ko below the ring;

    ¡¸ Karate Torpedo!! ¡¹

    She dives straight to her.

    ¡¸ Gueeeeee!!! ¡¹

    She crushes Denji M-ko with her whole body.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough!! Doctor!! ¡¹

    The referee stopped the match.

    ¡¸ Oshaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi shouts loud in victory.

    Then, she goes back to the ring alone.

    ¡¸ Uooooooooh!!! ¡¹

    The spectators are excited.

    ¡¸ As expected of Monkey! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Strong! You won¡¯t lose! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi raised her hand to respond to the audience, but¡­

    ¡¸ Tsk, her slime got to me ¡¹

    She wipes the cream on her hand and legs with her karate hem.

    ¡º The winner of the second semi-finals match for the 48kg weight class is Monkey Mimi!! She will be fighting against Edie Sexton for finals after the semi-finals of the 58kg class ¡»

    The announcer¡¯s voice echoes in the hall.

    ¡¸ If they go for the deciding match right away, Monkey-san would be at a disadvantage since she just fought ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That said, the matches are piled up, so she can¡¯t take a lot of rest ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Other than the last class, the finals will be included in the middle of the next class match ¡¹

    Monkey-san has to take a shower and change her karate clothing since the slime from Denji M-ko¡¯s body got stuck on her.

    It¡¯s going to help if she has some free time before finals.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡º Coming right after would be the semifinals of the 54kg weight class ¡»

    The announcer said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Aneue¡¯s turn ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    Oh, the TV staff comes in front of the ring.

    Michi¡¯s sister Kudou Haruka, is quite popular as the last year¡¯s high school karate champion.

    Today, a TV documentary¡¯s doing an interview on her.

    ¡º Well then, all 54kg class participants, enter!! ¡»

    Just like with Edie earlier, the 54kg class also appears one after another from the entrance.

    ¡¸ Huh, compared to the lightest class, these girls are normal ¡¹

    There¡¯s no masked female wrestler or a pink karate clothing athlete here.

    They¡¯re wearing karate uniform or judo uniform, normal ones.

    ¡¸ I think that the class earlier was just weird? ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Yeah, probably that.

    Oh, there are also athletes wearing European Fujiwara clothing.

    Remy Fujiwara sure has a lot of athletes.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s Aneue ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka enters wearing a white karate uniform.

    ¡º She has no blind spots! The queen of high school women¡¯s karate! Kudou Haruka from team Kuromori!! ¡»

    Haruka waved her hand to the audience as she¡¯s introduced.

    ¡¸ Oooooh!!! ¡¹

    The boys cheered.

    ¡¸ If you look at her from this distance, she¡¯s quite the beauty, but you know¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s Michi¡¯s sister so she is beautiful for sure, but yeah ¡¹

    I agreed with her.

    ¡¸ But you know¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right about that Yo-chan ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s an unfortunate girl.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Behind Kudou Haruka-san, two people ¡¹

    Oh.

    Just like Denji M-ko from the class earlier¡­

    Women wearing schoolboy delinquent leader appear.

    ¡º The second assassin from the world of underground martial arts! You¡¯ll be amazed by what you see! Genjin L-Ko, from the Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan!! ¡»

    Earlier, it was Denji M-ko, now it¡¯s Genjin L-ko.

    ¡¸ The purpose of Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan is to harass us, so the contestants here would destroy our team player¡¯s on the ring, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Michi and Kudou-papa already eliminated all the Kansai Yakuza men who entered the audience in the hall.

    What¡¯s left are the Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan who won the preliminaries and selected to participate in the main tournament.

    ¡¸ But, in the previous class, the athlete lost before she could fight with Edie ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ That was unexpected, I think? Denji M-ko was determined to beat Monkey Mimi-san ¡¹

    Nei said, but since one is already down, the people from the Gachi Toraichi clan would likely do something reckless.

    ¡º That¡¯s the eight names that will be fighting in the 54kg class tournament!! ¡»

    The announcer lined up the athletes below the ring and said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Objection!!! ¡¹

    A small shadow appears on the ring!!!

    She stands on the corner post of the ring¡­

    ¡¸ Stealth Kinuka appears! ¡¹

    Kinuka, wearing a black veil on her face.

    ¡¸ Ooh! It¡¯s Stealth Kinuka!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ For real?! ¡¹

    Kinuka already appeared on Yukino¡¯s TV show before.

    ¡¸ Genjin L-ko! Ready yourself!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka points at Genjin L-ko from the corner post.

    ¡¸?!! ¡¹

    Genjin L-ko¡¯s confused with the sudden intruder.

    ¡¸ You are my parent¡¯s enemy! Ready yourself!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When I say enemy, then you are enemy! I think you are! I¡¯m sure you are! You probably are! Anyway, ready yourself!! ¡¹

    Kinuka just brushes it off in one go.

    ¡¸ Take this! Stealth Meteor Kick!! ¡¹

    Then, Kinuka jumps from the corner post, then¡­

    She kicks Genjin L-ko.

    ¡¸ Muu!! ¡¹

    Genjin L-ko guards herself with both arms.

    Kinuka jumped on her arm and goes back up to the air.

    ¡¸ Stealth Rolling Crash!! ¡¹

    This time, she spins herself and went after L-ko¡¯s back of the head.

    ¡¸ Just Meet!! ¡¹

    She gave her an axe kick.

    ¡¸ Migiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Genjin L-ko¡­

    ¡¸ N-No, I¡¯m not an enemy ¡¹

    She mutters, then fainted on the spot.

    ¡¸ Justice wins!! ¡¹

    Kinuka in her black veil poses for victory.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Coming in like the wind and kicking down the evil. Where will Stealth Kinuka go?! Stealth Kinuka is a woman of integrity!!! ¡¹

    She narrates some weird stuff about herself.

    ¡¸ Farewell! Everyone!! ¡¹

    Stealth Kinuka runs away like the wind.

    Err¡­

    The venue fell silent.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. If you put on a disguise, then that¡¯s good enough! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san said.

    Eeeeeeh?!

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1199.

    Chapter 1199. Fighting On / Kudou Sisters

    ¡º Eh¡­due to the injury from the earlier incident, Genjin L-ko from Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan will be withdrawing from the tournament ¡»

    The announcer stated.

    ¡º Therefore, the winner of the last year¡¯s 54kg weight class tournament, Tomoe Musashi from Daisetsuzan Judo club will be seeded for the first round, and the tournament will consist of seven players ¡»

    The schedule is packed so that¡¯s all they can do.

    ¡º Here are the matches ¡»

    The monitor above the ring shows the match-up list.

    Match 1: Aiko Diamond ¡°Kawauchi Dojo,¡± VS Ryuko Komatsu ¡°Twinkle Club¡±

    Match 2: Kudou Haruka ¡°Team Kuromori¡± VS Iwasaki Hiromi ¡°Madonna Lullaby¡±

    Match 3: Rain Bowman ¡°Kawachi Dojo,¡± vs Iwasaki Yoshimi ¡°Minna no Gym¡±

    Seeded Bye: Tomoe Musashi ¡°Daisetsuzan Judo Club¡±

    ¡º The semifinals will have the winners of the first and second match, and the winner of the third match will be fighting our seeded bye athlete ¡»

    Yeah, Kudou Haruka¡¯s on the second match.

    The first fighters are on the ring, getting ready for the match.

    ¡¸ Arisu, what do you think so far? ¡¹

    I ask Arisu, who came with us from the mansion.

    ¡¸ It is my first time watching a tournament like this so I don¡¯t know how to describe it but¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu replies.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s trained to their best to attend this tournament, aren¡¯t they? It makes me want to find something to devote to as soon as possible. ¡¹

    This girl is an earnest one.

    ¡¸ I can teach you spear fighting ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san said.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I don¡¯t want to fight, so¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, fighting doesn¡¯t suit Arisu.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I moving your body feels great. Arisu-san, you should try to sweat yourself outside sometimes ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Ever since joining our family, Arisu hardly left the mansion.

    Next week, she¡¯ll attend that special middle school classroom together with Mana and the twins.

    She¡¯s basically a shut-in on the mansion.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Arisu-chan, you usually get sweaty only when on bed ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu blushes.

    ¡¸ Sweating on the bed? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and her bodyguard, Mikuriya-san looked at Arisu¡¯s face curiously.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s my role to stay by Kuromori-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s my sex slave.

    ¡¸ What kind of role do you have on top of the bed? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve returned ¡¹

    Kinuka returned.

    She took off her black veil as stealth Kinuka and so nobody from the audience knows her.

    Kinuka¡¯s appearance is of a petite and cute girl.

    It¡¯s unimaginable for this tiny body to have such destructive power.

    ¡¸ Oh, welcome back Kinuka. Good job ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Kinuka sticks out her head.

    Oh, she wants a head pat.

    ¡¸ Yes, good job. Well done ¡¹

    I pat Kinuka¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s showing her usual face, but she speaks happily

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The 54kg class tournament continued without problems.

    Err. the first match was Ryuko Komatsu won.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Michi¡¯s sister¡¯s turn next ¡¹

    As usual, the TV cameras are placed around on the second match.

    ¡¸ Michi, won¡¯t you be there to coach Haruka-san? ¡¹

    I asked Michi.

    ¡¸ My current duty is to protect Master and everyone ¡¹

    Michi replies with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ But, you already took out the enemies that were in the hall, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s security, then our Mikuriya and Kinuka-san is also here ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san told Michi.

    However.

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s hesitating, she¡¯s not moving.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll watch from here, you can go to Haruka ¡¹

    Turning around, Kudou-papa went from the furthest seat to behind us.

    ¡¸ Father? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, my allies are checking the venue so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    To prevent any new Kansai Yakuza underling from coming.

    ¡¸ You know, that Haruka hates me. So Michi, sorry but could you be near Haruka¡¯s side instead of me? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka doesn¡¯t know that Kudou-papa¡¯s working behind the scenes under Jii-chan¡¯s hand.

    She thinks that he made that Kudou detective agency and plays around as he please.

    ¡¸ My sister hates me too ¡¹

    On the other hand, Michi;

    She¡¯s the bodyguard of Misuzu, the young lady of the Kouzuki house.

    Michi¡¯s walking the elite bodyguard path, which was Haruka¡¯s dream before.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s insecurity from losing to the three years younger sister is ingrained.

    ¡¸ Still, not as much as me ¡¹

    Kudou-papa speaks lonely.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Michi, go. I¡¯ll come with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s surprised. I left my seat.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san, please take care of the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ You got it ¡¹

    I took Michi¡¯s hand and go down to the ring.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s hand seems nervous.

    ¡¸ Who are you? ¡¹

    The ringside stops us, but¡­

    ¡¸ Team Kuromori ¡¹

    I pushed in calmly.

    Today¡¯s matches are a mix of people from gyms and dojos, so¡­

    Just keep your head up and there should be no problems.

    ¡¸ Aneue! ¡¹

    We see Kudou Haruka in her karate uniform under the ring. Kendo Maria who¡¯s also wearing a karate uniform is also there.

    ¡¸ W-What, Michi? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka saw Michi¡¯s face and speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my match now, you know? ¡¹

    There are TV cameras around so she doesn¡¯t say anything further.

    ¡¸ Aneue, go for it. Fortunes of war ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s surprised.

    Then, the bossy old man who¡¯s from the TV staff¡­

    ¡¸ Hey put the lights on the little sister! ¡¹

    He told the cameraman.

    ¡¸ H-hey! Uhm, I thought this is my coverage? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka says in a panic, but¡­

    ¡¸ Of course it is, but ever since your little sister came to the waiting room earlier, we thought that she has a much better TV story ¡¹

    We came over to encourage Kudou Haruka before the match.

    Then, the TV camera approached.

    ¡¸ S-So you say that Michi¡¯s better than me? ¡¹

    The TV people smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! That¡¯s not what we mean, it¡¯s just that Kudou Haruka-san¡¯s the women¡¯s high school karate champion, and you¡¯re an adult participating in this tournament but, your little sister¡¯s quite the beauty too, isn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    The TV guys compare Haruka and Michi.

    ¡¸ A story about beautiful siblings is filled with aroma! The beautiful elder sister will fight while the beautiful little sister watches. Isn¡¯t that wonderful? Err, are you from team Kuromori too? ¡¹

    Oh, he¡¯s talking about me?

    ¡¸ Yes, That¡¯s right, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ The camera¡¯s going to capture you there, could you move? You¡¯re in the way ¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m in the way.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I moved away from the camera.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s great. Nice, this is a great picture! ¡¹

    The TV people are getting frivolous.

    ¡¸ Michi, I don¡¯t need your advice from earlier ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka glared at Michi and said.

    ¡¸ My skills are Karate, and it¡¯s different from the old-fashioned techniques you use. If I listen to your advice, I¡¯ll only get out of tune ¡¹

    Seems that she¡¯s opposing the correction to reaction velocity that Michi taught her earlier.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say anything for now ¡¹

    Michi sends a glance to the one opposing her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Aneue will win with her skills as long as you don¡¯t get careless ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Isn¡¯t that obvious? Who do you think I am? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s getting carried away since she thought that her sister¡¯s praising her.

    ¡¸ That attitude is tied to carelessness ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I think the athlete over there is much more skillful in her footwork and her reach is longer than Aneue imagines. You have to fight at a distance they¡¯re not comfortable with ¡¹

    Michi can tell her opponent¡¯s skill at a glance.

    ¡¸ I-I already know that. I just have to take distance when fighting, right? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Aneue, do the opposite. Close your distance. If you take it to in-fight, then you¡¯ll drag them to your pace ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Isn¡¯t that obvious? I know that. I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Both participants, to the ring! ¡¹

    The referee called her, so Kudou Haruka;

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    She goes up the ring.

    ¡¸ I know! I already know it even if you don¡¯t tell me Michi! ¡¹

    She turned to Michi and said while passing under the rope.

    ¡¸ What is your elder sister to you? ¡¹

    Following the TV guy¡¯s instructions, the female reporter faces the microphone to Michi.

    Michi looked up at Haruka on the ring¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little worried. But, she¡¯s my sister ¡¹

    She said with a sigh.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Kudou Haruka won without incident.

    She used all two rounds and the judge ended up deciding, but still.

    All the judges agreed that it¡¯s Kudou Haruka¡¯s win.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, y-you saw that, didn¡¯t you? I-I won! ¡¹

    The sweating Kudou Haruka goes down the ring.

    The next athletes are already going up the ring.

    ¡¸ As expected of last year¡¯s karate champion! The fighter you faced, Iwasaki, is a 32-year-old veteran fighter! ¡¹

    The reporter woman said excitedly.

    ¡¸ A lively high school girl winning against an adult athlete, it¡¯s an accomplishment! ¡¹

    Oh, these people.

    They don¡¯t know anything since they only gathered data about her.

    ¡¸ No, if talking about achievements, there¡¯s one first-year high-school girl in the 48kg class who¡¯s on her finals ¡¹

    Michi says with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ Aneue¡¯s already in her third year. And she only won the first round of the tournament, I¡¯m sorry to say but the athletes weren¡¯t strong enough either ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, your sister won ¡¹

    The reporter is confused with Michi¡¯s attitude.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind her, the high school girl who got to the finals that Michi¡¯s talking about is in my team after all ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said sullenly.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a transfer student coming from America! ¡¹

    It seems that she¡¯s sullen that Michi¡¯s not praising her despite winning.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. ¡¹ Err, should we give that girl coverage too? ¡¹

    The female reporter asks the guy who seems to be the person in charge, but¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to! No, please don¡¯t!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said clearly.

    She must¡¯ve sensed that she will lose her lead role if they interview Edie in their documentary.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, shouldn¡¯t you be watching the next match? ¡¹

    I said.

    The third match has begun.

    It¡¯s Rain Bowman vs Iwasaki Yoshimi.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m watching, pretty much ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸ The winner of the third match will automatically fight the winner of last year¡¯s game, so¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s how it went.

    ¡¸ If I make it to the finals, my opponent will be the last year¡¯s champion, Musashi Tomoe-san ¡¹

    That one¡¯s strong.

    ¡¸ Aneue, don¡¯t forget that you still have to play the semifinals against the winner of the first match before the finals ¡¹

    Michi looks at the athlete at the far side of the ring.

    If I recall, the winner of the first match was;

    Oh yeah, I was talking to the girls that I didn¡¯t see the match.

    ¡¸ Your next opponent is Komatsu Ryuko from Twinkle Club, right? ¡¹

    The female reporter opens the pamphlet and looked it up.

    ¡¸ Err, a female kickboxer with a reputation for spectacular kick, nicknamed Komatta-san ¡¹

    Komatta-san?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen her match earlier and from what I can tell, she¡¯s a difficult opponent, Aneue ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Aneue¡¯s fighting style has the worst compatibility against her ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1200.

    Chapter 1200. Fighting On / Bubbling

    ¡¸ Aneue¡¯s fighting style has the worst compatibility against her, so¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s next opponent is the kickboxer, Ryuko Komatsu.

    Michi said that she¡¯s nicknamed ¡°Komatta-san¡±

    ¡¸ Especially since Aneue isn¡¯t as sharp as you can be today ¡¹

    Hearing her sister say that, Kudou Haruka;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. In fact, I¡¯m in better shape than usual! ¡¹

    She retorts, but¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in such a poor state that you¡¯re not even aware of it ¡¹

    Michi?

    Hmm, from what I can see, Kudou Haruka doesn¡¯t seem to have any problems, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common to hear ¡°I feel better than usual,¡± when you¡¯re not actually well ¡¹

    But since Michi says that, there¡¯s got to be some truth to it.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just assume importance and say it. Tell me what do you not like about me? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka spoke to her sister filled with anger.

    The cameras continue to film the sisters.

    ¡¸ Aneue is doing ¡°Un, Tan¡± right now ¡¹

    Michi said. Kudou Haruka¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Your rhythm of attacks is monotone. You heavily use, ¡°Un, Tan,¡± ¡°Un, Tan,¡± a one-two pattern. ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ The next one you¡¯re fighting is very good at counterattack. I think she already knows Aneue¡¯s timing ¡¹

    Komatsu Ryuko, who fought on the first 54kg class finished her match before Haruka, so she should¡¯ve checked on Kudou Haruka¡¯s second match.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I¡¯ll change my attack rhythm ¡¹

    Haruka accepted the problem.

    ¡¸ How will you change it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I just have to stop that rhythm, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And what will you do after that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If ¡°Un, tan,¡± doesn¡¯t work, then ¡°Un, tatitaka, uton?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, how about ¡°Utika, uton, upipa?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just difficult ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Kendou Maria, stand before me ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just have to show Aneue something ¡¹

    Michi uses Kendou Maria as her opponent and made some light movement before her sister.

    ¡¸ Here, ¡°Utika, uton, upipa¡± ¡¹

    Then, she gives Kendou Maria a jab, straight, pushed in, then ended with a knee strike.

    ¡¸ Or, ¡°Chapipeka, pettonta, mappurima¡± ¡¹

    This time, a series of low kicks, straights, hooks, and ended with an uppercut.

    ¡¸ Anyway, what¡¯s important is to have a combination that doesn¡¯t let your opponent anticipate your next move ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be careful how you enter your attacks, especially against those who target for counters ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Just avoid doing ¡°Un, tan¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Michi ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka replied to her sister with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what did those words mean? ¡¹

    The female reporter from the documentary asks Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka paused.

    ¡¸ Well, I specialize in Karate, but my grandfather practiced ancient martial arts that have been passed in our family for centuries. My little sister learned those skills from Grandfather and uhm¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Un, tan¡± is an expression of rhythm in our Kudou Arts ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    ¡¸ Aneue also practiced Kudou arts with me for a short time before she started Karate, and so¡­ ¡¹

    I see.

    I knew that Haruka hated Kudou arts, but she had some experience training on it too.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t see it as martial arts, and I know that modern Karate has more sophisticated techniques and skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. I only know Kudou arts so I can¡¯t explain it apart from the language of my arts ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, this girl can¡¯t explain it to me unless it¡¯s ¡°un, tan¡± ¡¹

    The female reporter.

    ¡¸ You two sure are intimate ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ What?! ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah, focus our shots on the bonds of these sisters ¡¹

    The boss from the TV instructed the cameraman.

    ¡¸ N-No, uhm, my little sister and I don¡¯t get along that well ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka denies it but¡­

    ¡¸ Just let it be, it¡¯s much better to watch the challenge of the beautiful sisters than the lonely struggle of the karate girl ¡¹

    The TV people were assuming that Haruka¡¯s speaking humbly.

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aneue, ¡°Utita, utita, yanbaranyanyan!!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸?!! ¡¹

    Michi said something suddenly, then¡­

    Kudou Haruka throws kicks and punches to the air, following Kudou style¡¯s teaching method.

    ¡¸ I knew it, you still remember it ¡¹

    Michi smiled.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t forget that. Those were the first martial arts I¡¯ve learned in my life ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said with a bitter expression.

    ¡¸ I was six, and you were still three years old back then, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I was taken in Grandfather¡¯s house ¡¹

    Kudou House used to be poor, so Michi, the youngest child, was left in her Grandfather¡¯s house to grow up.

    ¡¸ I also stayed with you until the end of summer vacation during elementary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather taught me the basics of Kudou arts. ¡°Tote, tatan!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka performed a series of techniques that meant what Michi said.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good. ¡°Toten, Parari, nopuu!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    While they were talking¡­

    The third match is over.

    ¡º Winner: Rain Bowman of Kawachi Dojo! ¡»

    Oh, the dark-skinned athlete is jumping in the joy of her victory.

    ¡º Rain wins by unanimous decision at 4:16 of round 1 with a series of Indian Deathlocks from special Rising arrows!! ¡»

    Now the first matches of 54kg are over.

    ¡º The top four finishers are Komatsu Ryuko from Twinkle Club, Kudou Haruka from Team Kuromori, Rain Bowman from Kawachi Dojo, and the winner from the previous year¡¯s tournament, Musashi Tome from Daisetzuan Judo Club! ¡»

    The spectators cheered.

    ¡º We¡¯ll continue to the first semifinal game right away! ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my turn ¡¹

    Karuka looked at Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fortunes of war, Aneue ¡¹

    The relationship between these two was supposed to be a gaping hole, but it has improved before anyone noticed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll come back with a win ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka goes to the ring.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Michi, Kendou Maria, and I watched the matches from below the ring.

    Oh, Komatsu Ryuko is that person.

    As a kickboxer, she has a thick body and limbs.

    But, she has a charming face.

    Komatsu¡¯s supporters shouted.

    ¡¸ Komatta-saaaaaan~~~ ¡¹

    They called her.

    ¡¸ Yeeeeeees?~ ¡¹

    Komatsu waved cheerfully.

    It seems that she¡¯s popular.

    ¡¸ Haruka-chan!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s a high school girl athlete, so she¡¯s gathering fans too.

    Haruka waved lightly.

    ¡¸ Heya ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why she replied like that but it reached her fans anyway.

    The referee gave the athletes a light check.

    ¡º Round 1! ¡»

    Kang!!!

    The gong roars.

    FIGHT!!

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka and Komatsu bumped their fist at the center of the ring.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Aneue! ¡°Todonpa! Dodonto, shubishuba, shubibibi!!!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Just like how the training out of the ring earlier.

    As Michi shouts from the coach area, Kudou Haruka¡¯s body reacts immediately.

    ¡¸ ¡°Paranka, puranka! Hanpuru! Banburubi! Hamupoppun!!¡± ¡¹

    She throws out complex combinations of kicks and punches using the Kudou arts method.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that girl? ¡¹

    Komatsu, instead of launching a counterattack, she¡¯s already occupied with avoiding Haruka¡¯s unexpected attacks.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on?! ¡¹

    Even so, as a professional fighter, she uses her footwork and arm guard to avoid Haruka¡¯s attacks.

    But, Michi¡­

    ¡¸ ¡°Dokajaka, dondon, donjara, chakapoko, pkasukajangara, sukachara, sukapoko, pokopoko, hokapoka, pyaharara, dabadaba, shubidouba, hararara, kuwabara, oachapii, donburakokko, zunburaburabura, totetotetatta, tobitatta, kurukuru, mokomoko, harahorehireharefurehireha, jurawa, konparaya, funbaba, hondada, kaan, byaaan!!¡± ¡¹

    She watches Komatsu¡¯s movements and gives more instructions.

    Haruka moves her body per Michi¡¯s instructions without thinking.

    Furthermore, Michi;

    ¡¸ ¡°Aree, dorurun, chipapa, hibadara, budare, barurun, bororo, burorororo, gyungyun, rara, rurara, harappo, morokko, busamajukkurin, kintaragindara, zuutorubi, kakinokikurinokikakikukeko, karanba, harabanba, fantaragihoke, derikaessen, chaisaka, hoisaka, buhihin, bubun, buhihihihihi, parukku, porokko, kerokkodemetan, andoroumeda, sarubatore, pesukatore, jokatore, mentaru, menduru, mensoru, mensore, sore, sore, sorashidoremu!!¡± ¡¹

    Her attacks, directed by her sister, get faster and faster.

    Finally, Komatsu¡¯s guard can¡¯t catch up.

    ¡¸ Gefu!!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s fist drives into Komatsu¡¯s body.

    Komatsu¡¯s body collapsed.

    Now.

    ¡¸ ¡°Aare Kyuijiiiiiinuuuu!!¡± ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s instructions for a finisher was a left roundhouse kick to the side of the head.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    From Kudou Haruka¡¯s point of view, her opponent is down as soon as she noticed.

    She¡¯s sweating all over, stunned that she saw Komatsu lying on the mat.

    Kankankankan!!

    The gong stops the match.

    ¡¸ Winner! Kudou Haruka!!! ¡¹

    The referee declared Haruka as the winner.

    ¡¸ Uooooooooh!!! ¡¹

    The spectators are getting excited.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what happened but that was amazing!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those were some amazing combos!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haruka-chan, do your best at the finals!! ¡¹

    People praise Haruka here and there.

    No, it¡¯s Michi who¡¯s amazing here.

    She predicted Komatsu¡¯s movements and sent instructions to her sister with such momentum.

    Haruka who received Michi¡¯s instructions and moved exactly as directed is quite amazing too.

    ¡¸ I-Is it okay winning like that? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka asks Michi below the ring with a dumbfounded look.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aneue, tense up. Your next enemy is watching ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Oh, the two final athletes for the semifinal.

    The athlete from earlier who made it to the semifinal looked up at Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not over yet, Aneue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka took a deep breath and calmed herself down.

    Then, she waved at the audience again and went off the ring.

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s a little frustrating ¡¹

    Haruka told her sister.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t win using my strength ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s Aneue¡¯s strength ¡¹

    She made it clear.

    ¡¸ I only instructed the timing of the attack, but wasn¡¯t it your karate skill that defeated the enemy? ¡¹

    Haruka looked at her sister¡¯s face¡­

    ¡¸ Michi, you¡¯ve changed ¡¹

    She speaks muttering.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re much rounder and gentle than before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Michi has always been Michi ¡¹

    The TV camera captures their exchange.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1201.

    Chapter 1201. Fighting On / 48kg Class Finals

    ¡¸ Seiyaa!!! ¡¹

    The Judo suit athlete pins down her opponent.

    The locking technique is already settled so the athlete that¡¯s on the receiving end tapped on the mat immediately.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    The referee stopped the match.

    ¡º The winner of the second semifinal match for the 54kg class is the winner of the last year¡¯s tournament, Musashi Tomoe ¡»

    ¡¸ Oooh!!! ¡¹

    The spectators cheered from the announcement.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s opponent in the finals is decided.

    ¡¸ As expected, it has come to that ¡¹

    Michi muttered.

    ¡¸ A judo specialist means that it won¡¯t be an ideal match for Aneue who is specialized in Karate, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s okay, I just have to make sure I don¡¯t get down and fight her standing. ¡¹ Besides, even if I get knocked down, I¡¯ve been training especially for ground techniques ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with her. I would rather say that Musashi has a longer mixed martial arts career than Aneue, and so she¡¯s much more perfect in dealing with athletes using Karate ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Yeah, Musashi fought against a lot of strike-type fighters and won.

    She should have more experience compared to Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ T-Then, what do I do? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka asks her little sister honestly.

    She already admitted that her three years younger little sister has a better fighting sense than her.

    ¡¸ Well¡­ ¡¹

    Michi stopped there, and then¡­

    ¡¸ You seem to be having fun ¡¹

    Edie comes over.

    Oh, right.

    The semifinals for 54kg is over, so¡­

    The next match will be the deciding match for the 54kg class.

    The player who will fight in succession after the semi-finals would be at a disadvantage, and so¡­

    The rules for each class were to play the finals after the semifinals of the next class.

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re here. Let me recharge some of my ENERGY ¡¹

    Edie said and hugged my back.

    ¡¸ Sniff, sniff, it smells like Darling ¡¹

    She rubs her nose against my back and sniffed.

    Kudou Haruka ignores Edie.

    ¡¸ Michi, if you have a plan, then let me know. She has her finals, and the 60kg tournament so we have plenty of time before finals. ¡¹

    After Edie¡¯s finals, there will be four matches in the main tournament of the 60kg class¡­ Then, after the two semifinal matches, that will be Kudou Haruka¡¯s 54kg Finals.

    ¡¸ Yes, you don¡¯t have to rush ¡¹

    Edie looked up from my back and told Haruka.

    ¡¸ You can watch me fight at least ¡¹

    She said with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka has a serious personality, so she wants to make the most out of her time to plan her strategy with Michi.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Aneue, let¡¯s watch Edie¡¯s fight ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ It seems that Edie wants to show something to Aneue ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Michi, her opponent in the finals is a Karate user ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s right, Edie¡¯s opponent in the finals is Monkey Mimi, a combat Karate user.

    ¡¸ My opponent is using Karate, so I don¡¯t think there will be hints for my fight, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Edie replies instead of Michi.

    ¡¸ Well, you just have to enjoy the show ¡¹

    Edie taps Kendou Maria¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ You too. Get yourself together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, right! ¡¹

    Tendou Otome whose mind is remodeled Kendou Maria, replies with a confused look.

    Her body probably still remembers her defeat from Edie even though it¡¯s wiped from her memory.

    ¡¸ Edie Sexton ¡¹

    The official called Edie.

    It¡¯s time for her match.

    ¡¸ Yes, coming! See you guys then!! ¡¹

    Edie goes up the ring with her usual smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s your true character? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi¡¯s already waiting for Edie above the ring.

    ¡¸ Are you someone from the underground too? But you¡¯re not related to them, right? I don¡¯t feel any characteristic of someone from that industry from you ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ If you think that you can get an answer if you ask, then you¡¯re making a mistake ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ There are some things in this world that are better left unknown ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s origin is the assassination cult from New Orleans.

    It¡¯s different from the underground martial arts which are merely for gambling.

    ¡¸ I see, but still, I¡¯m greedy. I will discover what I want to know ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi says while lightly flexing her legs.

    ¡¸ How about this? If I win this game, then you¡¯re going to tell me all your secrets ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t promise that ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, scared? Are you not confident that you can win against me? Is that why you can¡¯t make that promise? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi provokes Edie, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because my secrets aren¡¯t so light that I can tell people about it ¡¹

    She responds with plenty of composure.

    ¡¸ Oh my, you think that you¡¯re special, aren¡¯t you? Well, it¡¯s a privilege for young girls like that so it can¡¯t be helped, but¡­ But you see, you should know from my career. There are hardly any people who live with something so special that they can¡¯t tell others about it ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi said.

    ¡¸ Not really. Lots of people live with something heavy on their shoulders. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re ignorant ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Seems like we¡¯ll never agree on something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not that I ever intended to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, should I make it up to you then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you can¡¯t ¡¹

    The two get their hostility up.

    ¡¸ I know. You use Qi on your techniques ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi knows about Qi?

    ¡¸ And I know some counters at heart ¡¹

    Is this a bluff?

    Or does she actually know how to fight against Qi?

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll be careful when dealing with the pain of the ass people like you ¡¹

    Edie replied by playing with words.1

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough banter you two ¡¹

    The referee told the two athletes.

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s begin the final match for the 48kg class ¡»

    The announcer declared.

    ¡º Tomy Ashida Dojo¡¯s Monkey Mimi ¡»

    ¡¸ Daaa!!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi shouted as her name is called and raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Go for it! Mimi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Make sure you win!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t lose! Mimi-san!! ¡¹

    Shouts of support flew from the audience.

    ¡º Team Kuromori¡¯s Edie Sexton!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Hey! ¡¹

    Edie waved her hand lightly.

    Her semifinal match with Line Haruko was a spectacle so there¡¯s no booing like before, but¡­

    There are no cheers for support either.

    Or so I thought.

    ¡¸ Good luck Edie! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re cheering for you! Edie!! ¡¹

    Megu and Nei shouted from the audience seats.

    Edie smiled and waved at Megu and the girls.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the deciding round so fight seriously ¡¹

    The referee advised Edie.

    ¡º Round 1! ¡»

    Kan!!!

    The gong roars.

    ¡¸ Shaaaaaa!! Hai! Hai! Hai! Hai! Hai!!! ¡¹

    They didn¡¯t do any rituals like fist bumps in the middle of the ring and Monkey Mimi attacked Edie as soon as the match started!

    Edie ducked Monkey Mimi¡¯s attacks with light steps.

    ¡¸ You keep avoiding!! Eii!!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi shows irritation as Edie keeps on escaping her.

    ¡¸ Karate Kick!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi¡¯s kick is aimed at Edie¡¯s face.

    Edie dodges just in time and lightly brushes off Monkey Mimi¡¯s stretched-out legs.

    ¡¸ Hyaa!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s all it took for Monkey Mimi to lose her balance and almost fall over.

    No, she managed to hold her ground this time.

    ¡¸ How dare you! How dare you!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi comes after Edie once again.

    ¡¸ Mimi, you¡¯re getting too heated! Calm down!! ¡¹

    Poron Karisman shouts at Monkey Mimi from the coach area.

    ¡¸ But if I don¡¯t keep attacking, and let her knead her Qi, she¡¯ll hit me with that same technique!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi¡¯s setting up her series of attacks to avoid Raishouin Raiden?

    ¡¸ Eii! Eii! Eii! Taaaa! Karate chop! Karate Chop! Karate chop!! ¡¹

    Edie twisted her body slippery from the last Karate chop, skillfully avoiding her attacks.

    ¡¸ Uuu?!!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi who¡¯s chasing Edie¡¯s body is tripped up by that unexpected movement.

    ¡¸ Good ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka watched Edie¡¯s footwork and muttered.

    ¡¸ Aneue, do you know the school of that movement technique? ¡¹

    Michi asks her sister.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Kudou Arts ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Edie¡¯s fighting using Kudou Arts?

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be, Kudou arts is much more frolic and disgusting ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aneue, it¡¯s only because you only saw Father¡¯s Kudou arts. Edie¡¯s using the real Kudou arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ The real? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou Arts¡¯ true nature is to warp the Qi from enemy attacks. You brush away the Qi that¡¯s directed to you, take advantage of the enemy opening, and counterattack. That¡¯s the Kudou arts. Father uses his tricks to distract the enemy Qi, but you can also cause the same effect with just your footwork ¡¹

    Yes.

    Edie¡¯s using the strong attacking Qi from Monkey Mimi¡¯s kicks and punches and sends it back.

    Edie avoids the vector of Qi directed at her with her footwork. Dodging it. It¡¯s sent into an empty space on her side.

    ¡¸ Goddammit!! Ei! Ei! Ei! Toaaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸!!!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi¡¯s attacks aren¡¯t hitting Edie, and all the strong Qi she¡¯s directing towards Edie are all wiped away.

    This only causes her impatience to build up, depleting Monkey Mimi¡¯s inner Qi.

    ¡¸ Mimi! Back off! Poise yourself!! ¡¹

    Poron Karisman shouts her advice, but¡­

    ¡¸ If I stop then she will come after me! I have to gear up now!! ¡¹

    She speeds up her attacks.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ wooshaw!!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s movement shifts from dodging to attacking.

    Baki!!!!

    She follows along with Monkey Mimi¡¯s acceleration, and then¡­

    Edie¡¯s fist made the perfect counter.

    It blows into Monkey Mimi¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸ Guee!!! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi stopped moving.

    Then, Edie put her hands on Mimi¡¯s stomach, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Gyauuu!!! ¡¹

    Raishouin Raiden.

    She numbs Monkey Mimi¡¯s body like she¡¯s receiving an electric shock.

    ¡¸ Wooooo! Gawooo!!!! ¡¹

    Then, she finished it with an axe kick.

    Edie¡¯s long legs hit Monkey Mimi¡¯s head like a cane.

    ¡¸ Bueee!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Doctor!!! ¡¹

    The referee stopped the match before Monkey Mimi could fall into the mat.

    It¡¯s a complete knockout victory for Edie.

    ¡¸ Uooooooooooohhh!!! ¡¹

    The spectators cheered.

    Edie and Monkey Mimi¡¯s fight was too quick that most of the audience didn¡¯t have a good look at the first punch on the stomach, and the Raishouin Raiden on the second one.

    The final axe kick was flashy and so they saw that one instead.

    From their eyes, it¡¯s a fair and square flawless victory.

    ¡º The winner of the 48kg class is Edie Sexton from Team Kuromori!! ¡»

    The announcer declared Edie¡¯s win.

    ¡¸ Yeah!!! ¡¹

    Edie raised her arms and jumped high.

    ¡¸ I did it Darling! Michi, everyone!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s happy.

    She¡¯s joyful.

    Yes, this girl who¡¯s born from an assassination cult, who learned assassination skills¡­

    She¡¯s become a champion on the surface.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s current opponent, Monkey Mimi, and Aneue¡¯s opponent in Finals, Musashi, are the types of players who express their will to fight strongly. They get passionate about fighting, so Kudou style¡¯s qi warping is effective ¡¹

    Michi told her sister.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that I should fight using Kudou arts? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s surprised, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, It¡¯s better to reuse Kudou arts technique and timing just like earlier ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Once you have the chance to win, use your Karate skills to finish the job ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I¡¯ll use Kudou arts a bit, just a bit okay! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s hooked into Michi¡¯s plan.

    Michi wants to erase the bad image of Kudou arts in her sister¡¯s mind.

    She¡¯s not expecting Haruka to abandon Karate and rejoin Kudou arts.

    But, she doesn¡¯t want Kudou arts to be hated one-sidedly.

    Kudou arts is the technique of Michi and Haruka¡¯s family.

    ¡¸ Aneue, we still have some time, let¡¯s try it out in the waiting room. Let¡¯s practice how to deflect their Qi and strike them with a single blow without overlooking at their openings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka nodded.

    Following Edie, Kudou Haruka has to win her weight class too.

    We¡¯re heading for the final matches.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1202.

    Chapter 1202. Fighting on / To achieve Results

    ¡¸ Then, Master, I¡¯ll excuse myself temporarily ¡¹

    Now that the finals for the 48kg class are over.

    Michis¡¯ going to have a strategy meeting with Haruka, her sister, in the waiting room.

    ¡¸ Edie, please take care of Master ¡¹

    Michi told Edie who came out of the ring.

    Seems like the awarding ceremony is done when all the matches are finished.

    On the ring, they¡¯re having a hard time carrying out Monkey Mimi who passed out in her match with Edie.

    ¡¸ Got it, ufufu, Darling! ¡¹

    Edie hugs me.

    As expected, she¡¯s happy that she won the championship.

    ¡¸ You did great, Edie. Congrats ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s celebrate ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ While at it, could you coach Kendou-san? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka told Edie.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Kendou Maria¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the type who gets scattered around from tension so take Edie-san¡¯s advice. I wanted to stay with you but since it¡¯s come to this, I want to be the champion of my class too. I can¡¯t watch your fights ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸ Sure. I¡¯m free now so I can be your coach if you want ¡¹

    Edie said with her usual smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Participants in the 60kg class, this way ¡¹

    An official called out.

    They finally cleaned up the ring.

    Now they¡¯re going to introduce the 60kg class.

    ¡¸ Go on ¡¹

    Edie urged Kendou Maria.

    ¡¸ We should go too ¡¹

    Michi took her sister to the waiting room.

    Edie took my hand and we backed off from the path.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What are you doing? ¡¹

    That was definitely Mikuriya Kurumi-san

    The cute bodyguard of Kuromiya Motoko-san.

    After all, she¡¯s wearing a schoolgirl style wedged hakama, matching her Master.

    It¡¯s just that Mikuriya-san¡­

    She¡¯s hiding her face with Stealth Kinuka¡¯s black veil.

    And she¡¯s holding a spear on her arm.

    Well, it¡¯s still in the cloth bag so if you don¡¯t know that she¡¯s skilled in Kuromiya spear arts, then you¡¯ll think that she¡¯s just holding some kind of strangely long stick.

    Mikuriya-san looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Well, I was also thinking of doing the ¡°You¡¯re the enemy of my parent, prepare yourself¡± ¡¹

    Huh.

    Oh right, there¡¯s also another participant in the 60kg class that belongs to the Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan, which was the harassment team sent by Kansai Yakuza.

    In the 48kg class, there was Denji M-ko, who was able to enter the main competition, but Monkey Mimi beat her before she could face Edie.

    For the 54kg class, there¡¯s Genjin L-ko, who Kinuka attacked and she collapsed during the introduction of the athletes.

    Then, for the 60kg class¡­Oh, there¡¯s one there too.

    A girl who¡¯s wearing a school cap and a delinquent leader style.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do that, Kurumi ¡¹

    Edie told Mikuriya-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Why not? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was Kinuka¡¯s skit. Doing the same thing will just be boring. They¡¯ll think it¡¯s a rehash ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san nodded.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to start the call, then use a different method ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    She took off her black veil.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please hold my spear for a moment ¡¹

    She hands her spear and Kinuka¡¯s veil to me.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    Then, she goes to the third delinquent girl who¡¯s waiting to get called.

    I-Is it going to be okay?

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    She called out the delinquent right away?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Mikuriya Kurumi. Yours? ¡¹

    The third assassin the Kansai sent seems suspicious, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kansai Gachi Toraichi Yajin L-ko ¡¹

    Denji M-ko, Genjin, L-ko, and Yajin LL-ko, the heavier their class gets, the bigger the size.

    Following the trend, the Super Unlimited Class will be XL-ko.

    ¡¸ My, can we shake hands? ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san sticks out her hand.

    Yajin LL-ko is hesitating.

    She doesn¡¯t know anything about Mikuriya-san herself but she¡¯s seen us with the target of their Kansai group, us.

    The odds that she¡¯s an enemy of hers are high.

    Even so.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want to shake hands? ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san¡¯s smile is innocently charming.

    Yajin LL-ko seems to feel that this slender and cute girl wouldn¡¯t do anything, and even if she did, it would be no big deal.

    She held Mikuriya-san¡¯s small hands.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Achoo!! ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san trembled and sneezed loudly.

    That motion is conveyed to Yajin LL-ko¡¯s hand she¡¯s gripping.

    ¡¸ Oh my, excuse me. Ufufu, thank you. Good luck in your match! ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san said, bowed, and went back to us.

    Yajin LL-ko watches Mikuriya-san go away with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurumi, where did you learn that? ¡¹

    Edie asks immediately.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an application of Kuromiya arts. It¡¯s called a 300-second kill. Normally, it shouldn¡¯t be a handshake, but the tip of the spear touching the opponent body, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san said.

    ¡¸ Darling, do you know what this girl did? ¡¹

    She whispered to me.

    Nope, I didn¡¯t get it.

    Kendou Maria¡¯s also listening to Edie talk with earnest curiosity.

    ¡¸ Kurumi pretended to sneeze when she sent over a shockwave ¡¹

    Shockwave?

    ¡¸ It happened in an instant. It¡¯s just a vibration wave, but that wave is conveyed through the handshake, and it¡¯s focused to hit the back of her waist. That¡¯s why¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. The shockwave displaced on the bone connecting her back and a bit is a little off ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ I sent over a wave that only focuses on a point on her waist ¡¹

    Then, looking at Yajin LL-ko..

    ¡¸ She hasn¡¯t noticed anything out of ordinary yet. However, if left untreated, the misalignment of her bones will get worse and worse ¡¹

    The bone misalignment will grow worse?

    ¡¸ It takes about 300 seconds after the technique is applied to affect the body, hence the ¡°300-second kill¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ If she fights in the ring with that misaligned bone, it¡¯ll take 300 seconds before her back gives out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯ll snap ¡¹

    Oh god.

    What a scary technique.

    ¡¸ Now she¡¯s going to be knocked out on her first fight ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    It helps that she¡¯ll destroy herself before she could harass us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back Yo-chan! ¡¹

    In the end, Mikuriya-san and I returned to our seats.

    Of course, Mikuriya-san¡¯s spear is left back to the old man from the Kuromiya house who is in the lobby.

    Edie remained to coach Kendou Maria.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Kudou-papa, who is guarding us, speaks to me.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Right, it wasn¡¯t me.

    Michi took it upon herself to repair her relationship with her sister which had rifted for so long.

    ¡¸ No, it was thanks to you that Michi changed. Back then, her head only has nothing but the young lady of the Kouzuki house, that she¡¯s reckless, but now, she¡¯s caring about her surrounding people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s not my doing. I think that Michi realized a lot of things on her own as she lived with the various girls in our home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesama¡¯s always caring for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I began practicing with her every morning too ¡¹

    Arisu and Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s caring for the younger girls and straightforward with us elders. She¡¯s a good girl ¡¹

    Megu told Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Really, she wasn¡¯t that kind of girl before. I guess it¡¯s true that people grow in a good environment ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Haruka has also calmed down a bit and is willing to admit that Michi¡¯s stronger than her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder about that? Haruka-chan is still the type of girl that will get in a good mood if she gets a little carried away ¡¹

    Nei joked.

    Well then, the first matches for the 60kg class are;

    Match 1: Comando Sanbo God Higuma¡¯s Kira Kenko VS. Bebop Rebellion League¡¯s Nakayama Mihoko.

    Match 2: Meisei Gakuen team Nanpu¡¯s Asakura Minami VS. Kansai Gachi Toraichi¡¯s Yajin LL-ko.

    Match 3: Team Kuromori¡¯s Kendou Maria VS. Sengoku Majim¡¯s Go Shoko.

    Match 4: Anaheim Wrestle Gym¡¯s Kristina Makenshi VS Andro Choudojo¡¯s Fleur Otsuki.

    Those were the matches.

    The first match is Kira Kenko¡¯s win. She¡¯s a Toushi Dan¡¯s athlete.

    As for the second match, the 300-second kill worked in the middle of the game and Yajin LL-ko couldn¡¯t move her hips. She abandoned the match and Asakura won by default.

    Kendou Maria won the third match, following Edie¡¯s advice.

    And for the fourth match.

    ¡¸ Oh, this Otsuki¡¯s a famous wrestler along with her brothers ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Look at the coach area, the big brother is Otosuki Merose, and the younger brother Otsuki Mars. The two of them have experience as Japanese delegates ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for her opponent, Kristina, she usually works at a shoe store. I heard that she¡¯s a certified shoe fitter ¡¹

    Nei knows a lot.

    She¡¯s probably researched beforehand if there are any good players of today¡¯s match, and if they want them to participate in the martial arts exhibition in the United States.

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s that you know¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou-papa mutters.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s impressiveness in her huge body, but, don¡¯t you think the matches are dull? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, even those who should be fighting in this weight division are confident in their skills so they¡¯re competing in the super unlimited class ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why. The prize money¡¯s on a different level, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. The super unlimited class has 300 million yen prize money after all ¡¹

    That¡¯s why the strong ones are participating in the super unlimited class.

    I believe that the athletes who can¡¯t represent in the super unlimited class at their martial arts gyms or dojos have no choice but to participate in the weight divisions.

    ¡¸ If the field of competitors in this class is so thin then I somehow hope that Maria-chan wins too ¡¹

    Nei said, but¡­

    Kendou Maria lost in the second semifinal match against Fleur Otsuki.

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I guess the dream of the team Kuromori winning all the classes didn¡¯t happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wishing for too much, her opponent is mature in this sport. That Edie girl won the lightest class and that¡¯s already a big win ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Honestly, it¡¯s also amazing enough for Haruka to reach the championship ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Haruka-san¡¯s match next, right? ¡¹

    Megu asked me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. ¡¹

    After the semifinals of the 60 kg class tournament are done¡­

    The finals for 54kg class, Kudou Haruka will fight with Musashi Tomoe from Daisetzuan Judo club.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s back ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s right

    Michi and Kudou Haruka went to the ringside.

    The TV crew is also with her.

    Edie went together with Kendou Maria who just lost her match.

    ¡º Well then, our finals for the 54kg class is here ¡»

    The announcer¡¯s voice echoes in the hall

    Musashi Tomoe had a firm physique, typical for someone who does Judo.

    She has that image of an unyielding tree that¡¯s deeply rooted.

    ¡¸ The opponent is using Judo and Haruka-san¡¯s using Karate right? I feel like she has bad compatibility ¡¹

    Megu asks Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Haruka is at a disadvantage. Since both of them are fighting with their martial arts uniform on. the Judo user can grab her collar and throw or put her down as usual ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s bad for Haruka since she¡¯s wearing Karate clothing.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Musashi Tomoe¡¯s the champion of this class last year, and she¡¯s 28. She¡¯s 10 years older than Haruka. She¡¯s losing in experience in fights ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou Haruka-san wins only in her youth, doesn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about that either, if you¡¯re a professional fighter at 28, I think that you¡¯re still in your prime. Even if she¡¯s in the humble status, her stamina and resilience is still better than Haruka who¡¯s 18 ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Haruka will confront her with someone who has less skill ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay. Haruka-san will win ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can you be sure? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa stared at me.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san isn¡¯t alone there ¡¹

    I look out of the ring.

    ¡¸ Michi and Edie¡¯s with her so she won¡¯t lose ¡¹

    The deciding match is ready to play.

    ¡º Round 1 ¡»

    The gong begins the game.

    Kan!!!

    ¡¸ Seyaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Both athletes shortened their distance.

    ¡¸ Saa!! ¡¹

    She tries to grab Kudou Haruka¡¯s collar, but¡­

    Haruka twisted her body calmly.

    She brushed away Musashi¡¯s hand reaching for her collar and brushed it away with her right hand.

    This way of deflecting your opponent¡¯s fighting spirit is Kudou style.

    Using the same momentum, she thrusts her fist at her opponent.

    ¡¸ Guh!! ¡¹

    As soon as Musashi¡¯s momentarily distracted by the hard hit.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s roundhouse kick bursts to Musashi¡¯s head side.

    Zuban!!

    Musashi¡¯s head is blown away.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a fast, sharp, and accurate kick ¡¹

    Kudou-papa watched his daughter¡¯s combo and muttered.

    ¡¸ To think that Haruka could do that kind of attack ¡¹

    Of course.

    Michi¡¯s with her.

    Her speed has been enhanced in the previous practices.

    She had a feeling about how to get the timing right.

    Kudou Haruka can do it now.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Musashi¡¯s crouching, holding the back of her head.

    She¡¯s not getting up.

    Ah.

    The referee stopped the match.

    Kankankankankan!!

    ¡º Twenty-seven seconds in the first round, the referee stopped the fight! Winner! Kudou Haruka!! The champion of the 54kg class is Kudou Haruka!!! ¡»

    The announcer declared Haruka¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸ Haruka won? My daughter won? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Haruka-oneesama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi!! ¡¹

    The father gazed at the sisters from the spectator¡¯s seats as they rejoice with each other.

    ¡¸ I see. If Haruka¡¯s karate wants to win against judo, then she¡¯ll have to keep the fight short. As expected of Michi, she knows. Haruka¡¯s also great for doing Michi¡¯s plan. You two did well ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s eyes have tears.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1203.

    Chapter 1203. Fighting on / Hate Socializing

    The tournament program has finally entered the main event, the super unlimited class.

    ¡º We¡¯ve made you wait a lot. We¡¯re now starting our first super unlimited class tournament for the Japanese women martial arts tournament with a prize money of 30 million yen!!! ¡¹

    The announcer declared excitedly.

    ¡¸ Oooooh!!! ¡¹

    The venue gets energetic.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re on the main event now ¡¹

    ¡¸ The ace from each gym and dojo are going to fight in this class ¡¹

    ¡¸ The prize reward is huge after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ All the athletes are going at it seriously ¡¹

    I hear voices from the spectators.

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s introduce the eight female warriors who made it through this morning¡¯s preliminaries ¡»

    The lights were dimmed.

    There wasn¡¯t any music like the previous entrance of the athletes in their weight class.

    Only a strong light on the corridor leading to the waiting rooms.

    ¡º First of all. Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu user, European Fujiwara¡¯s Remy Fujiwara!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Oooh!! ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara comes to the light jogging.

    I¡¯ve seen her quite a lot so we know her.

    Remy, who has a firm physique, and hair tied up on the back, goes up to the ring and waved at the audience.

    ¡¸ Remy-sensei! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Remy-san! Do your best!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go for it! Remy-sensei!!! ¡¹

    Oh, the group that¡¯s wearing the same European Fujiwara training wear cheered together.

    European Fujiwara team has a lot of students.

    ¡¸ She has three Gyms in Tokyo, one each in Osaka, Nagoya, and Sendai. She¡¯s quite the successful gym owner ¡¹

    Nei told me.

    ¡º Following, The leader of creative martial arts from Golden Balm Gym, Rodulfo Seiko!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Seii!!! ¡¹

    Rodulfo¡¯s not running and just entered normally.

    She¡¯s wearing a tracksuit that clearly defines the figure of her tall body.

    Showing a smile of composure on her face.

    ¡¸ Empress!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The most beautiful in Japan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seiko-sama!!! ¡¹

    Voices fly from all over the venue.

    ¡¸ Rodulfo Seiko-san has the most female fans because she¡¯s beautiful. She¡¯s top among the ¡°female martial artists you want as your ¡®onee-sama''¡± ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡º Next. Command Sanbo ¡°God Higuma¡± Dan Toushiko!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Ushaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Dan enters the venue with a great fighting spirit.

    She¡¯s got a crazy physique and look.

    She¡¯s wearing a flashy wrestling suit painted in colors white, pink, and blue.

    Oh, she¡¯s bowlegged. She¡¯s walking heavily.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s the bear killer! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The strongest man in the female martial arts industry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Toshiko!!!! ¡¹

    Voices come from the audience.

    ¡º Next! Tomy Ashida Dojo¡¯s combat karate specialist, Daiporon Karisman!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes~ ¡¹

    A slender woman wearing a karate uniform appears.

    Showing a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Poron-san! Good luck! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Poron-san so cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seiya! Seiya! Seiya!! ¡¹

    The girls who seem to be her juniors from the same dojo shouted in unison.

    She¡¯s also beautiful so she¡¯s popular with women.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best to live up to the expectations of my lively little birds ¡¹

    Poron said happily.

    ¡º Following that is the president of the international women¡¯s sumo league, Bougainvillea. Remulia Maki!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Yo!! ¡¹

    A huge woman wearing a T-shirt and shorts appeared.

    Women¡¯s sumo?

    ¡¸ Go for it prez! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Prez! Good Luck! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dosukoi! Dosukoi! ¡¹

    And she¡¯s the president?

    ¡¸ That woman recently started a professional women¡¯s sumo league. But, she can¡¯t get her business run smoothly ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why she wants the prize money ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so ¡¹

    I see. Margo-san increased the prize money from the back and these people came to the tournament.

    ¡º Next! Dynamic Pro Wrestling¡¯s Grace Marinka!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Hi!! ¡¹

    A woman heavyweight wrestler shows up

    She¡¯s wearing a red costume in black.

    She¡¯s a tanned body beauty but, she¡¯s muscular. A macho girl.

    ¡¸ The grand champion!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Show us your burning willpower!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grace Go! Marinka Go!! ¡¹

    The spectators cheer for the wrestler.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    She runs to the ring and jumps over the rope.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s her debut just today. Robin Musk who fought in Edie¡¯s 48kg class was a professional wrestler, but this girl¡¯s a heavyweight, and she¡¯s fought and won against male wrestlers ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡º Next, Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan¡¯s Haijin 3L-ko!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Shekenaabeebi!! ¡¹

    Oh, I knew it. They have one from this class too.

    The mystery army of delinquent women that the Kansai Yakuza sent over.

    Denjin M-ko on the lightest class was cute despite the delinquent look, but¡­

    The one from the super unlimited class is so rugged that she¡¯s almost a guy.

    ¡¸ Another one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, what¡¯s with that look? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their body just gets bigger every time they move up a class don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    The truth is, they seem to be underground martial artists who the Kansai Yakuza sent over.

    They should be strong, but¡­

    Denji M-ko from the 48kg class was only doing some dumb fight.

    Kinuka beat up Genjin L-ko from the 54kg class before she could fight.

    As for Yajin LL-ko of the 60kg class, Kuromiya-san shifted her hipbone and so she lost greatly in the match.

    There¡¯s no good impression of the Kansai Gachi Toraichi clan from the audience.

    ¡º Lastly, Team Kuromori¡¯s athlete, Margo Starkweather Kuromori!!! ¡»

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Then, Margo-san enters.

    Margo-san¡¯s wearing a black tight-fit sports bra and leggings.

    Her tall body is well trained and toned.

    She has black gloves on her hands.

    Margo-san smiled and made her way to the ring with a firm step.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s different from the others ¡¹

    Voices of women come from the audience.

    ¡¸ Rodulfo-sama¡¯s cooler! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Remy-sensei! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Poron Karisman¡¯s the coolest! ¡¹

    The fans of each athlete speak out, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s something different from her ¡¹

    Yeah, even from my eyes, Margo-san¡¯s different from the other athletes.

    I wonder what is it?

    You can feel the strength of all eight athletes.

    They all have the same burning desire to fight.

    Rodulfo-san and Poron both show composure, they¡¯re not nervous either.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s her atmosphere I guess. She¡¯s the only one different ¡¹

    I heard some opinions from the spectator from the rear seats.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder what is it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s a little weak? ¡¹

    Margo-san enters the ring.

    ¡º That¡¯s all the eight participants in the tournament. Let¡¯s find out who¡¯s the strongest of them all this year!! ¡»

    The ring announcer declared.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, give that mic to me ¡¹

    Dan Toushiko took the microphone.

    ¡º Hey, listen to me! I¡¯m mad! Real angry!! ¡»

    She begins her mic performance.

    ¡º Just so you know, spectators have been watching us so far and I¡¯m embarrassed!! What¡¯s with the results?!! Out of the three classes, two of them were taken by team Kuromori or whatever, but what¡¯s with them letting the newbies take the win?! Those girls are slacking!!! ¡»

    Dan Toushiko is clearly complaining about Edie and Kudou Haruka¡¯s win in their class.

    ¡º There¡¯s nothing to ask ¡°what¡¯s going on¡± about. Those girls are strong so there¡¯s no other outcome, isn¡¯t there? ¡»

    Poron Karisman replied in a Kyoto dialect to the microphone Dan Toushiko¡¯s holding on stage.

    ¡º Oh, your Monkey lost in the finals didn¡¯t she? Wasn¡¯t that foreigner girl a high-school student? ¡»

    Dan Toushiko said maliciously.

    ¡º Yes, that. That girl¡¯s in her first year of high school. To think that there are girls as strong as her ¡»

    Receiving another microphone delivered to the ring, Poron replies.

    ¡º Our Line Haruko also lost to that girl, I wonder if she would join my gym. I¡¯m sure that girl will grow stronger if I guide her ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko-san faced Poron¡¯s mic and commented.

    ¡º Hey hey, don¡¯t change the subject! Your girls lost to her! To a high school girl that joined at the spur of the moment. What I mean is it¡¯s your teaching¡¯s fault! Your useless Dojo¡¯s lost to the talent of that girl who entered!! ¡»

    Dan Toushiko speaks in her microphone.

    ¡º Those who have talent, come to me and I¡¯ll cherish you a lot! Compared to their Dojos, you¡¯ll become stronger in mine! You¡¯ll see the results! ¡»

    ¡º Oh, oh, oh. I see it now Toshi-chan. You¡¯re the only one who has someone who made it to the finals in the 60kg class so you¡¯re doing that? ¡»

    Poron said.

    Oh yeah, the finals of the 60kg class have Dan¡¯s student¡¯ Kira Kenko against Otsuki Fleur.

    Kendou Maria from team Kuromori lost to Otsuki Fleur in the semifinals.

    ¡º That¡¯s right! My girl¡¯s going to win. She will show the results!!! However, Remy, Rodulfo, and Poron¡¯s pupils all lost halfway!!! You see, they¡¯re that bad ¡»

    Dan is showing off.

    ¡º As expected, karate and martial arts are outdated! From now on, it¡¯s time for my command sambo! ¡»

    ¡º Oh, so that¡¯s how we¡¯re doing it? Well, it wasn¡¯t from our dojo but wasn¡¯t it a karate user who won the 54kg class? ¡»

    Poron from Tomy Ashida¡¯s combat karate gym speaks.

    ¡º Oh, Kudou Haruka, that girl has some talent in her ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko praises Haruka.

    ¡º And that¡¯s why That Kudou Haruka girl is also a participant coming from the newcomer team Kuromori ¡»

    Dan Toushiko said, but¡­

    ¡º I don¡¯t care about the team. Karate won the championship so it¡¯s our win! Karate is still fit in this era ¡»

    Poron appeals.

    ¡º I wonder? I think my martial art¡¯s creation is pretty cool ¡»

    ¡º What are you talking about. It¡¯s definitely Command Sambo¡¯s age ¡»

    ¡º Remy-chan. Are you not going to advertise your Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu? ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko, Dan Toushiko, and Poron Karisman have control in the conversation.

    ¡º I¡¯m¡­ ¡»

    Remy Fujiwara¡¯s about to say something but¡­

    ¡º Put her aside. She¡¯s got a lot of pupils to advertise her ¡»

    Dan interrupted and said.

    ¡º But I wonder what will people do after watching today¡¯s tournament? You okay Remy-san? You have the most number of athletes in the tournament but, they¡¯re all from the lighter class, and they all lost horribly, didn¡¯t they? ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko stirs up Remy Fujiwara.

    ¡º Yeah, that was horrible, I feel sorry that Remy taught them ¡»

    ¡º I think that it¡¯s just Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu is weak? ¡»

    ¡º European Fujiwara continues to increase their gyms, but seeing all these defeats, she might lose her momentum ¡»

    Dan Toushiko, Poron, and Rodulfo Seiko said in turns.

    These three are the bullies, and Remy Fujiwara¡¯s the bullied, that seems to be the routine.

    ¡º I can just recover all that if I win in the super unlimited class!! ¡»

    Remy Fujiwara took the microphone from Poron and then spoke with a little angry tone.

    ¡º I¡¯m going to defeat you all and show the strength of European Fujiwara¡¯s Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Go for it Fujiwara-sensei! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Remy! Fight!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re with you in this fight!! ¡¹

    Voices from the students of European Fujiwara in the audience come flying.

    ¡º Oh my, I¡¯m the one who will win. I¡¯m going to win for my Haruko¡¯s loss too ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko smiled.

    ¡º What are you talking about. This Poron will avenge Mimi. I¡¯m going to take the champion!! ¡»

    Poron Karisman said with a smile.

    ¡º Hey, stop it already you all!!! I¡¯m the one who will win! I¡¯m going to take the 30 million yen prize money ¡»

    Dan Toushiko concluded.

    ¡º Okay..oh, you girls want to show off too? ¡»

    Dan handed the microphone to Remulia Maki who has been quiet all this time.

    ¡º Hello everyone, I¡¯m Remulia Maki ¡»

    Remulia introduced herself.

    ¡º International women¡¯s sumo wrestling league is currently recruiting new athletes! If you think that you¡¯re the one, then apply! ¡»

    ¡º What, recruiting already? ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko said with a fed-up tone, then¡­

    ¡º No, I just thought that this opportunity is hard to come by! Eei! I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m the one to win, I¡¯m taking home the 30 million yen ¡»

    Remulia Maki said, then..

    ¡º Hey, you girls try to show off yourselves too ¡»

    Dan gave the microphone to Grace Marinka and Haijin 3L-ko

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have anything to say ¡¹

    Grace spoke in a deep voice and nothing else.

    ¡º Got nothing to announce, advertise, or recruit? ¡»

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    Grace mutters sullenly.

    ¡º Then, what about you? ¡»

    Putting the microphone on Haijin 3L-ko.

    ¡º My superiors told me to make sure that girl has to roll on the ground ¡»

    She looked at Margo-san and smiled.

    ¡º I¡¯m going to take the head at least. Get yourself ready ¡»

    The delinquent woman who¡¯s an underling of the Kansai Yakuza, speaks up.

    ¡º Wow, that¡¯s scary ¡»

    ¡º Really scary ¡»

    Rodulfo and Poron smiled wryly.

    ¡º That¡¯s what she says, but what about you? ¡»

    Lastly, Dan Toushiko handed the microphone to Margo-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ Do you girls always do this kind of show before the match? ¡¹

    Margo-san didn¡¯t take the mic and just asked Dan and the girls with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ You sure get along a lot. Oh right, this is the seventh year of this tournament, was it? Remy-san and Dan-san always fight every year, so I guess it¡¯s natural that you get along, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡º What do you mean by that? ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko-san told Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Nothing, I just said what I want to say. Let¡¯s put that aside, why don¡¯t we start exchanging blows? ¡¹

    Margo-san told the other athletes?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that nothing will get to you unless I beat you up with my fist ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1204.

    Chapter 1204. Fighting On / I have a Dream

    ¡¸ I know that you girls have taken roots in Japan¡¯s women¡¯s martial arts and you¡¯re doing your best so I appreciate your efforts ¡¹

    Margo-san talks to the main contestants of the super unlimited class in the ring.

    ¡¸ But to be honest, you girls don¡¯t have a dream. If this goes on, you¡¯ll just end up in a boring women¡¯s martial arts world who¡¯s friendly with each other ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º Hmm. You speak so highly like that, do you have some kind of plan? ¡»

    Poron asks Margo-san.

    ¡º That¡¯s right! We worked hard for years to build up this women¡¯s martial arts world! We don¡¯t need your complaints who¡¯s a nobody ¡»

    Dan Toushiko said.

    ¡º Right. You have no career record so I¡¯m not going to take you seriously ¡»

    Remy Fujiwara said.

    ¡º It¡¯s all our hard work that we¡¯ve done so far that some company have come forward to offer the 30 million prize yen for this seventh annual tournament ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko said.

    The other three, Haiji 3L-ko, Remulia Maki, and Grace Marinka are silent.

    That means that the four heavenly kings of the Japanese women¡¯s martial arts world are Poron, Dan, Rodulfo, and Remy.

    The other three probably don¡¯t have the right to speak.

    ¡¸ If you think that way, then I have nothing to say but that¡¯s good for you ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    Actually, it¡¯s Margo-san who looked for a company that would give the 30 million yen prize money

    And¡­

    ¡¸ Committee chairman Edogawa-san, I know that we¡¯re on the super unlimited class main event but can we stop the tournament? ¡¹

    Margo-san talked to the tournament office.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º Sure, what change would you like? ¡»

    The tournament sponsor, Edogawa, stands up from the table in front of the ring and speaks to the microphone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to take all seven of them down. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a series of battles. If I win, then I¡¯m the champion ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Each one has five minutes and one round only. If I can¡¯t knock them out or make them give up in five minutes, then it¡¯s my loss. Can we change it to that rule? ¡¹

    Margo-san made it clear that she¡¯ll defeat all seven of them within five minutes each.

    ¡¸ Are you serious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t speak of something ridiculous! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way they would change the rules to something that absurd!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop this bullshit you lass ¡¹

    Rodulfo, Remy, Poron, and Dan said, but¡­

    ¡º Very well. I understand. Let¡¯s do it that way ¡»

    Edogawa accepted Margo-san¡¯s suggestion right away.

    ¡º I want to watch you fight all seven of them too after all ¡»

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    With that said, It¡¯s Margo-san vs all seven of the participants.

    If Margo-san¡¯s defeated by any of the athletes, the remaining ones will continue with the tournament bracket.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why it has come to this but if you want to try it then go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your stamina will never last fighting seven battles in a row ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and beat her down and we¡¯ll go back to the tournament ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mind if I beat her up? ¡¹

    There are seven chairs out the ring and the four heavenly kings of women¡¯s martial arts world tell each other.

    The other three are silent.

    Margo-san¡¯s the only one on the ring.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s start with the Kansai girl. She wants it to end as soon as possible ¡¹

    They tell Haijin 3L-ko.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got some nerve ¡¹

    Haijin 3L-ko, who wears a school cap and a schoolboy uniform stood up and went up the ring.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin. ¡¹

    ¡º Irregular Seven Match! Ready go! ¡»

    Kan

    The gong roars.

    ¡¸ Deryayayayayayayaya!! ¡¹

    Haijin 3L-ko goes behind the referee while making some weird noises.

    ¡¸ Deiyaa!! ¡¹

    What, he tossed the referee to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Kuh!! ¡¹

    As soon as Margo-san avoided the referee.

    ¡¸ I got you!! ¡¹

    She sends her fist to Margo-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Margo-san swatted her with a violent high kick.

    ¡¸ Pugeracho!! ¡¹

    Haijin 3L-ko¡¯s plopped down and fainted in one attack.

    ¡¸ I know that she has a lot of dark tools at her disposal, and she also has poisoned tips so I wanted to take her down first ¡¹

    Margo-san kicks the legs of the unconscious Haijin 3L-ko and something like a thick nail rolled out.

    ¡¸ See? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles wryly as her opponents stare at her from below the ring.

    ¡¸ Next, Remulia-san. Come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh yeah ¡¹

    Remulia Maki, the female sumo wrestler enters, replacing Haijin 3L-ko, who got carried out on a stretcher.

    ¡º Second match, Ready Go! ¡»

    Kan!!

    ¡¸ Haiyaaaa!! ¡¹

    As soon as the gong rang, Remulia tackles Margo-san in a sumo wrestling style, but¡­

    ¡¸ There you go!! ¡¹

    Margo-san ducked the tackle and went behind Remulia Maki.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    She grabbed Remulia Maki¡¯s waist and threw her back.

    She¡¯s a heavy-looking sumo wrestler but she carried her and threw her back easily.

    It¡¯s a belly-to-back suplex.

    She slams Remulia on the back of her head where she can¡¯t defend herself.

    ¡¸ Gebi!! ¡¹

    Remulia Maki collapsed on the mat, unconscious.

    ¡¸ Next one. Remy-san, want to do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You bastard

    Margo-san¡¯s taking down the biggest names in women¡¯s martial arts one by one.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ N-No way, this is¡­ ¡¹

    Seeing the devastation on the mat, Dan Toushiko can¡¯t help but butter.

    Margo-san defeated Remy Fujiwara who uses Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu using a pinning technique.

    Remy couldn¡¯t take the initiative at all.

    As soon as she got locked, Remy tapped the mat and gave up.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    While Remy¡¯s breathing painfully, Margo-san isn¡¯t even sweating.

    ¡¸ Next, Dan-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dammit ¡¹

    Command Sambo¡¯s Dan Toushiko¡¯s huge body is tossed down to the mat multiple times.

    It¡¯s like watching a kindergarten fight a judo expert, that¡¯s the overwhelming difference in skills.

    ¡¸ Kuh, gaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Margo-san holds Dan¡¯s body and pinned her right arm.

    ¡¸ I-I give up! It¡¯s my loss ¡¹

    Dan Toushiko accepted her defeat.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with her? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s absurdly strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ She wasn¡¯t this strong during the preliminaries, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s hiding this much power? ¡¹

    The spectators are in a strange mood.

    The athletes they¡¯re cheering on are defeated easily.

    Still, everyone¡¯s watching Margo-san as she displays her amazing fighting power.

    ¡¸ Rodulfo Seiko-san, come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsk ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko uses her successive kicks and punches on Margo-san.

    However.

    ¡¸ Slow, too slow ¡¹

    Margo-san didn¡¯t take a single hit from Seiko¡¯s attack and countered her with a kick to the other side.

    ¡¸ Auu! ¡¹

    From there, Margo-san pinned her down and clamped on her neck.

    ¡¸ Uguguuuuu ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko also tapped the mat.

    ¡¸ Hey, even Rodulfo Seiko lost to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rodulfo-sama lost? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Five of them are already out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is she not worn out from fighting five in succession? ¡¹

    The audience is now watching to see how far Margo-san can keep on winning.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go ahead ¡¹

    Poron Karisman told the wrestler Grace Marinka.

    ¡¸ Go ahead ¡¹

    Grace Marinka looked up at Margo-san up the ring and replied.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose like this ¡¹

    Poron said while watching Rodulfo¡¯s neck clamped, with a frustrated look.

    ¡¸ I guess I have to admit, you¡¯re strong as hell ¡¹

    ¡¸ It could be that you girls are just weak ¡¹

    Margo-san said to provoke Poron.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going all out!! ¡¹

    Poron¡¯s fight turned to a fierce battle of blows.

    However, Poron¡¯s punches and kicks never hit Margo-san, but¡­

    Margo-san repeatedly hit Poron with many shots.

    ¡¸ Agu!! ¡¹

    As soon as Margo-san¡¯s punched stopped Poron¡¯s movement.

    She gave a sharp kick to Poron¡¯s head and that decided the fight.

    ¡¸ Even Poron lost? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that woman? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Too strong ¡¹

    Only one left for Margo-san to defeat

    ¡¸ Last, Grace-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Margo-san and Grace Marinka talked while Poron¡¯s carried away.

    ¡¸ I think I can have a bit of fun with you, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought so too ¡¹

    Grace replied expressionlessly.

    ¡º Seventh round! Ready Go! ¡»

    Kan!!

    ¡¸ Deyayayayaya!! ¡¹

    ¡¸!!!! ¡¹

    Grace¡¯s fight became a wrestling match.

    They grapple, pitch, lock each other.

    They continued their offense and defense.

    ¡¸ Hey, she might do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s been fighting for seven continuous battles after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grace Marinka¡¯s still at full stamina so she might have a chance to win ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her stamina should be running out now ¡¹

    The spectators are expecting Margo-san to lose, but¡­

    ¡¸ Uuugh ¡¹

    After three minutes.

    The fight eventually settled with Margo-san¡¯s triangle grip.

    ¡¸ G-Give up ¡¹

    Grace Marinka admitted loss.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Margo-san defeated all seven of them.

    ¡¸ Well then, can we say I won the super unlimited class now? ¡¹

    Margo-san asked the losers from above the ring.

    Apart from Haijin 3L-ko who got carried to the sickbay, Remulia and Poron all regained their consciousness and look up at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no other choice, we accept it ¡¹

    Dan Toushiko said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going this far, then I¡¯m obliged to accept the loss ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara said.

    ¡¸ You fought so much and yet you still have the energy ¡¹

    Poron is surprised by Margo-san¡¯s stamina.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the strongest, I admit ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what everyone says ¡¹

    Remulia Maki doesn¡¯t have any objections.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re strong ¡¹

    Grace Marinka said that and nothing else.

    Margo-san;

    ¡¸ Of course. My objective is to dominate America after all ¡¹

    She said loudly.

    The six women below the ring looked up at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I know that it¡¯s important for women¡¯s martial arts to take root in Japan but still, I¡¯m going to aim for the world. The bigger the dream the better, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ America¡¯s women¡¯s martial arts? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I heard that women¡¯s martial arts shows aren¡¯t that popular in the US? ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara and Rodulfo Seiko said.

    ¡¸ It depends on how you do it. Its martial arts business is much more successful than Japan. If I succeed in America, then I can sell my content in the world ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be that easy ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve entered American tournaments too. We lost to American women athletes multiple times ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko complained.

    ¡¸ I also lost to an American. But, America¡¯s a country that¡¯s focused on men so they¡¯re hardly interested in women tournament ¡¹

    Poron said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to fight in men¡¯s MMA in America ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re fighting men? ¡¹

    Dan Toushiko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Also, the champion in the men¡¯s class are accomplished fighters in their own right. I¡¯ve already started negotiating with a few of them. I will fight men and win as a woman ¡¹

    Margo-san said it stunned the six women.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about you but I took up martial arts because I want to be stronger than men. There¡¯s no meaning in my flight if I don¡¯t beat men ¡¹

    Margo-san made it clear.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman and I will bear the men athletes in a male-dominated America. Again and again, until they admit defeat ¡¹

    Margo-san said and the hall venue fell silent.

    ¡¸ I-Is that why you¡¯re that strong? You¡¯re training to beat men? ¡¹

    Grace Marinka said.

    ¡¸ Yes. My goals are different than yours! My purpose is different. My senses are different. My dreams are different!!! ¡¹

    These women are just trying to live within the narrow world of the Japanese women¡¯s martial arts world.

    Margo-san is getting ready to move to the US to fight male fighters.

    That¡¯s the difference.

    ¡¸ I see. Then I can¡¯t win against that ¡¹

    Dan Toushiko said.

    ¡¸ I used to think that I wanted to be stronger than men, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, we got so focused on what we have in front of me that I forgot that dream ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san said.

    ¡¸ For now, I¡¯m going to take the title of the ¡°Strongest Woman in Japan¡± in America ¡¹

    Margo-san told the six women under the ring.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1205.

    Chapter 1205. Fighting On / Eating Ramen and Return Home

    Lastly, the 60kg class tournament happened and Otsuki Fleur won.

    That¡¯s the end of all the women¡¯s martial arts tournament today.

    The tournament sponsor Edogawa held the microphone and gave the review.

    ¡¸ I think everyone already knows that I love martial arts, right? That¡¯s why people come to me with a proposition. It¡¯s mostly money, wanting to open up a martial arts tournament and becoming a sponsor, and such. Also, some want to open up their gyms so they need money. Of course, I back those who are promising and lend money. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the sponsor of today¡¯s tournament ¡¹

    The small old man wearing sunglasses said with a smile.

    ¡¸ There are a lot of people who come to me with various ideas. Some ask nicely, saying ¡°I want to fight that athlete from the organization.¡± Others demand the same thing but horribly. It¡¯s cruel. They¡¯re stupid. They even ask ¡°Ask them to lose the match,¡± to which I respond with ¡°tell them that yourself¡± ¡¹

    So there are fighters like that.

    ¡¸ Well, I can understand it. Everyone has their own martial arts organization and they¡¯re struggling to make their ends meet and they want to make a living from martial arts alone and want to make their skills known in the world. I can understand that everyone has their life and they¡¯re desperately busy with it. But you see, I¡¯m getting tired of that situation recently. Because you know, nothing is exciting with that kind of talk. Just scraping by with your life doesn¡¯t make martial arts exciting, does it? ¡¹

    Edogawa says while looking at the organizers of each group, like Remy Fujiwara and Remulia Maki and the others.

    ¡¸ And so, about three months ago, I met this athlete from an acquaintance, Margo ¡¹

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ After hearing her story, I found it amusing. Margo-san says that she¡¯s a woman, but she¡¯s going to fight against the best male athletes in the world. Yes, she already said that she will win from our first meeting. She doesn¡¯t want to fight, she doesn¡¯t want to win. She will win, she says ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at Edogawa and smiled.

    ¡¸ That was shocking to me. Now that she mentioned it, there are hardly any women fighters who spar with men in the martial arts industry. The stamina and physique are different, so in a normal fight, everyone knows that a woman won¡¯t win against a man. That¡¯s why, aside from the children class, you don¡¯t see man vs woman in adult martial arts matches. Usually, the games are separated by gender. That¡¯s natural, but.. ¡¹

    Yeah, I never heard of mixed gender matches in the Olympics or anything.

    ¡¸ But, Margo-san says ¡°I¡¯ll fight men and win.¡± Then she said that ¡°It¡¯s one of the dreams I want to achieve as a woman¡± Hearing that, I understood her. Men dream to become the strongest men in the world, but, in women¡¯s case, before becoming the strongest woman in the world, they also want to become stronger than men. That¡¯s fundamental ¡¹

    Edogawa speaks to the women athletes in the tournament today.

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you the same? I believe that when you started martial arts, you had that feeling somewhere in your mind. It wasn¡¯t just ¡°I want to become stronger,¡± but ¡°I want to win against men¡± ¡¹

    The women athletes listen to Edogawa in silence.

    ¡¸ However, when you started actual martial arts, you found how strong men are. Women can¡¯t win against reality and so the matches are separated by gender. Before you know it, it¡¯s become normal for women to fight against other women. You¡¯re so convinced that fighting against male athletes isn¡¯t realistic that you don¡¯t think about it anymore. Well, that¡¯s just normal ¡¹

    Margo-san is different.

    ¡¸ But, never have a woman who said ¡°I want to win against men¡± appeared before me. Much less a woman who says that she will win. To be honest, it got me excited. It¡¯s been a while since I got thrilled. After all, Margo-san¡¯s plan is quite detailed, and I sensed that she can make it work ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s plan.

    ¡º What¡¯s crucial are the rules. For example, in boxing rules, women can¡¯t win against men. They can¡¯t win against a man in a fistfight with gloves in their hands. That also applies in Judo, the bigger the body the higher the advantage when it comes to Judo rules ¡»

    Edogawa said.

    ¡º But, when it comes to striking techniques, a sharp and quick punch and kick that can accurately hit an opponent¡¯s vitals for a one-hit knock, then women can beat men too. Margo-san focused on that, and I found it amusing ¡»

    That¡¯s the combat Kyouko-san taught Margo-san.

    A single hit to knock your enemy out. Never give the enemy the chance to counter, and disable them immediately.

    ¡º That¡¯s why I gave her my word, ¡°Try it out to your heart¡¯s content. I¡¯ll cooperate with you,¡± but you can¡¯t just say OK that easy on something like that. That¡¯s why I said; ¡°Show me your true strength first.¡± I want her to show her strength, not tell me. That¡¯s why I referred her to this tournament. Before she could say ¡°I¡¯m going to fight the strongest men in the world,¡± she should become the top female martial artist in Japan first ¡»

    Edogawa smiled wryly while talking.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t understand it at all. Margo-san wasn¡¯t just a female martial artist. It¡¯s her contribution to creating the super unlimited class with the prize money of 30 million yen so that the strongest women in the martial arts world would join in the tournament, even more than usual. Margo-san gathered the sponsors and brought the money in. She¡¯s someone who can do that. And since the prize money grew bigger, all of the strong women who represent Japan today have come to this tournament ¡»

    Edogawa exposed the internal state.

    ¡º And thus, Margo-san kept her promise and proved that she¡¯s already the strongest woman fighter in Japan. It was as you have witnessed ¡»

    Margo-san fought against seven of the women who qualified in the super unlimited class in a row and defeated them all.

    Furthermore, all of them are knockouts or tap-outs. A flawless victory.

    The seven of them accepted her overwhelming power.

    ¡º If my eyes are right, she can definitely fight against men. I don¡¯t know about the top-level athletes in the world, but I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be able to compete against Japanese men ¡»

    Edogawa declared.

    ¡º Therefore, I¡¯d like to use all my power to help Margo-san in her challenge. I heard that Margo-san¡¯s already negotiating with MMA organizations in the US, and so I will fully support her financially and in human resources! I would love to watch Margo-san fight against male fighters! I want to see women fighting against men. I want to see her achieve her dream of winning against men ¡»

    Then.

    ¡¸ May I? ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san raises her hand.

    ¡º Yes, what is it? ¡»

    Edogawa told his attendant to hand over a microphone to Rodulfo.

    Rodulfo Seiko took the mic.

    ¡º I don¡¯t disagree that she¡¯s the strongest female fighter in Japan today. I lost to her. Everyone else also lost to her. We admit that. You¡¯re the best, but¡­ ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko looked at Margo-san.

    ¡º I don¡¯t want you to be the only one who thinks it¡¯s fun to go to America to beat up men. Take me with you!! ¡»

    You mean?

    ¡º Of course, I¡¯ll re-train myself until I¡¯m strong enough to convince you, so let me join in ¡»

    ¡¸ Me too, if possible, I want to join ¡¹

    Poron Karisman said.

    Then, Grace Marinka told Seiko;

    ¡¸ Let me have the mic ¡¹

    ¡º Go on ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko handed the mic with a smile.

    ¡º When I was born, my body is big and strong, so my junior high school teacher told me that wrestling is my calling, so I¡¯ve wrestled women until now, but¡­ ¡»

    Grace squirms her big body.

    ¡º But, putting that aside, I also want to beat men up. I want to join you ¡»

    The three athletes want to join Margo-san in America.

    ¡º What about the others? ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko looked at the remaining three, Haijin 3L-ko¡¯s on the sickbay.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara shook her head.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I will ¡¹

    Remulia Maki replied.

    ¡¸ I also am already busy with my gym ¡¹

    Dan Toushiko said.

    ¡¸ Well, I also want to fight against men and win. But, fighting world level males isn¡¯t something possible for me right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understood with my body how strong Margo is after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t go. It¡¯s frustrating to say though ¡¹

    Remy, Remulia, and Dan said.

    ¡º Or so they say, but Poron-san, Grace-chan, and I want to catch up with Margo-san right away. So please, take us ¡»

    ¡¸ I implore you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    Rodulfo, Poron, and Grace looked up at Margo-san and said.

    Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t promise to allow you to fight, but if you¡¯re okay with that ¡¹

    Margo-san is still negotiating to fight with male athletes, so¡­

    She can¡¯t make a firm promise that Rodulfo and the others can enter a tournament either.

    ¡º I don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s just that winning against men is a dream that I forgot about ¡»

    ¡¸ Me too, I want to win ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to beat men ¡¹

    And thus, Margo-san gained three allies.

    ¡º Hmm, a straight and thrilling dream. A dream of women winning against men ¡»

    Edogawa said with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After that, the awarding ceremony.

    Edie won the 48kg class.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s awarded for winning the 54kg class.

    ¡¸ I did it, Darling! ¡¹

    Edie shows her certificate of commendation happily to the audience seats.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s facing the camera as usual.

    ¡¸ Thank you. I managed to win the tournament thanks to the help of various people ¡¹

    Her sister, Michi is on Kudou Haruka¡¯s gaze while making a comment.

    The documentary of which a beautiful high school karate girl champion challenging an adult tournament will air as scheduled.

    Then, another one will be Margo-san¡¯s desire to fight male athletes in the US.

    Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria will be better off going to and living a life as a female martial artist.

    The competition today has given them the opportunity.

    ¡º That¡¯s the end of today¡¯s tournament. Thank you for coming everyone ¡»

    Now that¡¯s all over.

    The spectators leave their seats.

    People going home, and those who are going to watch the players they know in the waiting rooms.

    Some are taking photos with the athletes on the ring since they¡¯re still there.

    ¡¸ For now, everything went smoothly! ¡¹

    Nei said from my side.

    ¡¸ We obtained everything we wanted to get today ¡¹

    Edogawa¡¯s support.

    Rodulfo Seiko and the others.

    Margo-san¡¯s titled as the strongest woman in Japan.

    ¡¸ We have a press conference and an after-party to attend and Margo-oneechan has to greet the potential sponsors so it¡¯ll get busy, but¡­ ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s making a lot of moves for her dream.

    ¡¸ With that said, Yo-chan, go home with the girls ahead of us ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Megu, Arisu, and I can¡¯t join the press conference and after-party.

    We can show up as members of team Kuromori, but¡­

    School students like us would be out of place where martial arts organizations, sponsors, and media are gathering.

    ¡¸ But, are you sure you¡¯ll be okay alone Ya-chan? ¡¹

    I know that she¡¯s Margo-san¡¯s manager, but it¡¯s going to be a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be fine. Margo-oneechan¡¯s with me, and Edie too ¡¹

    Well yeah, but still.

    Margo-san¡¯s immediately surrounded by Rodulfo-san and the media.

    As for Edie.

    Oh, she¡¯s coming here with Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take a shower so give me a wait ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Huh, are you sure you¡¯re not going to the after-party? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass on that. Margo and Haruka are the main actresses today. Besides, I want to go home right away ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    Then.

    Monkey Mimi comes over.

    ¡¸ Hey, you ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Edie turned around.

    ¡¸ Are you coming with your team leader to America? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not really a question, I¡¯m American ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. What I¡¯m asking is about her plan on beating men in America, was it not just for the super unlimited class but also for the lighter class? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re also planning to fight men in tournaments ¡¹

    Monkey-san asks.

    ¡¸ I have plans, yes ¡¹

    Edie replied immediately.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still undecided what kind of match will it be but I¡¯m joining Margo in her matches in America ¡¹

    It¡¯s to severe Edie¡¯s connections to the assassination cult in New Orleans.

    She¡¯s thinking of spreading her face and name as a martial artist.

    Once Americans know Edie¡¯s name and face, the Assassination cult won¡¯t be able to contact Edie anymore.

    ¡¸ Although, it¡¯s undecided whether I¡¯ll fight men or not ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Then, take me with you ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s unfair that Poron¡¯s the only one¡¯s going to visit America! I want to go too! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Line Haruko¡¯s here.

    ¡¸ I want to fight in America too! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Edie, you should stay and talk to these people about your matches in America ¡¹

    I told Edie.

    ¡¸ But Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an order. These people will become your valuable allies ¡¹

    Edie needs more friends.

    Not family, but close friends.

    Edie sighed.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll get along with them ¡¹

    She said.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, let¡¯s get along. You made me feel a lot of pain after all ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi fainted from Edie¡¯s ax kick.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Line Haruko also lost to Edie.

    ¡¸ I want to talk about various things, including that weird technique of yours! ¡¹

    Monkey pulled Edie.

    ¡¸ See you later Darling ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly and went to the waiting room with Monkey Mimi.

    ¡¸ Well, I should go too. Later, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei followed Edie and the girls.

    Haa.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, want to eat ramen? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Right. Arisu, Kinuka, what about you? ¡¹

    I asked the two.

    ¡¸ Ramen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Err.

    This young lady of the Kurama house and her attendant doesn¡¯t know ramen?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a Japanese adaptation of a Chinese food ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Megu told the two.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Chinese cooking then I know a nearby restaurant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, a three stars restaurant ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and her bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san said.

    ¡¸ N-No, let¡¯s go for something more ordinary ¡¹

    She¡¯s also a young lady of the nobility so even that 3-star restaurant would be a top-notch restaurant with top-notch prices.

    ¡¸ Ordinary? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s common for ordinary people to eat at a ramen restaurant on their way back home from watching martial arts ¡¹

    I made some random explanations.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Well then, Kurumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Motoko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯d like to join ¡¹

    They¡¯re coming to eat ramen with us

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s ramen, then I know a good restaurant. We¡¯re celebrating Haruka¡¯s victory. I¡¯ll treat you all ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can at least pay for ramen and gyoza ¡¹

    Then, Michi returns.

    It took her a long time to come back because she¡¯s forced to accompany Haruka on her interview.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve made you wait, Master ¡¹

    Now everyone¡¯s here

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We stood up from our seats and head to the exit.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1206.

    Chapter 1206. Night Stopover / Breaktime (Sex with Megu)

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while since we had ramen ¡¹

    Megu said.

    After eating ramen with everyone, Kudou-papa¡¯s treat¡­

    Not just Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya-san, but also their two butlers carrying their spear came with us.

    It seems like it¡¯s Kuromiya-san¡¯s first time eating ramen for real.

    ¡¸ My, my, is it okay to slurp that much? Is it hot? Yes, I¡¯ll take some. Indeed, this is delicious ¡¹

    Then, she ate with her eyes opened wide.

    Then, we parted with Kuromiya-san. Her mansion is indeed in the center of the city.

    We rode Kudou-papa¡¯s car and head back home.

    Shou-neechan had asked him to do that from the beginning.

    Megu, Michi, Arisu, Kinuka, and me.

    It¡¯s already dark outside, but it¡¯s still early night.

    ¡¸ Ah, I got something I have to buy ¡¹

    Megu said as we approach the main station in front of the station.

    ¡¸ Ah, Kudou-san, please stop. Megu and I will get off and buy something ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Should we come too? ¡¹

    Arisu asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Arisu just went to a crowded location after a while. You look tired so take a rest first. Kinuka, look after Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Kinuka replied.

    ¡¸ You sure that you¡¯re going to be alright by yourselves? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s still early, there are buses, and if anything happens, we¡¯ll call the mansion for help ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I see. Okay then, I¡¯m stopping ¡¹

    Kudou-papa stops the car.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kudou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Megu and I got off the car, then¡­

    Michi also got off.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accompany you as your bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, no need, Michi-chan ¡¹

    Megu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ If I let Master walk the city without a bodyguard then Misuzu-oneesama will scold me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. Michi, go with them ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ This boy is quite the VIP now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Father ¡¹

    I¡¯m just an ordinary high schoolboy. Geez.

    ¡¸ By the way, thanks for today, about Haruka ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Father, please do not mind it¡­The two of us are sisters ¡¹

    Michi said with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ Then, take care. I¡¯m sending them home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please. Kudou-san. Arisu, Kinuka, see you later

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will come home first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou-papa drives the car.

    The car went off the night street.

    ¡¸ Hauu ¡¹

    Michi sighed.

    ¡¸ I knew it, you were fatigued thanks to Haruka-san, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I massaged Michi¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸ My real sister is tiring, and father too ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ It must¡¯ve been suffocating to be in the same car as your father ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Yes. After what happened today, Father¡¯s warm gaze is all the more suffocating ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka won in her class and she took her first step as a martial artist.

    Michi cooperated with her sister and improved their relationship as sisters.

    Seeing the two like that, Kudou-papa¡¯s quite happy.

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t able to improve Father and Sister¡¯s relationship ¡¹

    Kudou-papa thinks that his eldest daughter, Haruka hates him, and so he just watched from the spectator seats and didn¡¯t come close to her.

    ¡¸ You just have to take your time in improving it ¡¹

    I said.

    It hasn¡¯t been half a year since their mother left home with her cheating partner.

    It¡¯s not a problem they can solve easily.

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Michi smiles lonely.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go, Michi ¡¹

    I held Michi¡¯s right hand.

    Then, Megu on my left.

    ¡¸ What are you going to buy Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Some sports supplies in the pharmacy, I thought that we don¡¯t have enough in the club ¡¹

    Oh yeah, Megu skipped out her track and field club training to cheer for Edie today.

    Of course, captain Takeshiba gave her permission but still, she should go out shopping for the club or tomorrow, the scary seniors will keep eyeing her.

    ¡¸ I think we can get them all in the shopping center over there. ¡¹

    We went shopping.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When we¡¯re about to finish shopping¡­

    Rururururu¡­

    Megu¡¯s phone rings.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s Tamayo-oneesan ¡¹

    Tamayo-san?

    A former prostitute of the Black Forest, now she¡¯s helping out Minaho-neesan in the brothel.

    ¡¸ Hello, this is Megumi. Yes? ¡¹

    Megu answers the call.

    ¡¸ Ah, well, I¡¯ll talk to Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu lowered the phone and looked at me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, what did Tamayo-san say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, she heard from Katsuko-oneesan that we¡¯re nearby¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, when Kudou-papa brought Arisu and the girls home.

    He told them that we¡¯re in the shopping district.

    ¡¸ So, is Tamayo-san at Minaho-neesan¡¯s place? ¡¹

    We¡¯re near the station so Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel hotel is just close.

    Is she asking us to come and have some tea since we¡¯re close?

    ¡¸ No, Tamayo-san¡¯s taking care of her business today ¡¹

    Tamayo-san post-retirement learned how to become a stylist, and also¡­

    ¡¸ She has a free room today so she¡¯s asking if we¡¯re coming to drop by ¡¹

    Tamayo-san¡¯s love hotel business is near the shopping district.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    I can¡¯t remember Tamayo-san¡¯s hotel location so Megu looked it up on her phone.

    Well, it¡¯s a love hotel in the middle of the district, but¡­

    It¡¯s still early, so the rooms are still open.

    ¡¸ Oh, now I remember ¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while.

    Megu, Mana, and I stayed over for a night during the golden week.

    I feel like we had sex all night long as Mana¡¯s punishment.

    ¡¸ Err, she asked us to come from the backside ¡¹

    We¡¯re still high schoolers, and Michi¡¯s wearing her middle school uniform, so I don¡¯t think we can go through the front of the love hotel.

    We knocked on the back door, and then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    Was she watching from the surveillance cameras? Tamayo-san opened the door from the management room and welcomed us.

    ¡¸ Oh, there¡¯s three of you today ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh well, through here and out that way ¡¹

    Then, we left the management room to the lobby.

    The photo of a hotel room is lined up with a ¡°vacant¡± sign glowing.

    There sure is a lot of empty rooms.

    ¡¸ So, which do you prefer, a western or Japanese room? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san points at the available rooms from inside the lobby window.

    ¡¸ Err, which do you prefer Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take the Western ¡¹

    Megu looked at the price and picked the cheaper ones.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Western-style rooms, then this is better. It¡¯s spacious and three people can enjoy together ¡¹

    Tamayo-san smiled and handed us keys to the room with a slightly higher price.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just for a small break, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we still have stuff to do tomorrow so we¡¯re not staying over and we¡¯re returning home right after ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ Is Katsuko-chan going to pick you up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I feel sorry for her so we¡¯ll just ride a bus home ¡¹

    I said.

    Even if we take two or three hours, there should be busses around the school.

    ¡¸ Well then, have fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    I took the key and then went to the elevator with Megu and Michi.

    ¡¸ Master, this is a lodging facility for sex, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Michi asks while the elevator door opens up.

    ¡¸ Yes, do you not like it? ¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ No, rather, it¡¯s arousing ¡¹

    I hugged Michi and kissed her.

    Then, Megu too.

    ¡¸ Hmm, geez!~ ¡¹

    Megu smiled at me.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s always someone watching in the mansion so this feels fresh to me ¡¹

    There are cameras all around the mansion.

    When it¡¯s Megu¡¯s turn, even if she wishes for just the two of us, there¡¯s a high chance that someone¡¯s watching in secret.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for being the third party ¡¹

    Michi told Megu, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m happy that Michi-san¡¯s with us ¡¹

    Speaking of which, this is a rare combination.

    The elevator reached the designated floor and opens the door.

    Ahead of the narrow corridor of the love hotel¡­Oh, our room¡¯s lit up.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We entered the locked room.

    Yep, this sure is spacious.

    A red wallpaper and a dim obscene mood room.

    The ceiling¡¯s got a mirror.

    I took off my shoes and went up to the carpeted room.

    ¡¸ Phew ¡¹

    I took off my socks and now in bare feet.

    Michi and Megu also took off their shoes and went up too.

    ¡¸ What do you want to drink, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu goes to the fridge but I hugged her from behind.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I just wanted to do it ¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so hopeless ¡¹

    Megu hugs me upfront.

    We kissed each other.

    Oh, I can feel Megu¡¯s soft breasts wrapped in her bra.

    My erect penis also presses against Megu¡¯s hips.

    ¡¸ Geez, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s thin fingers stroke my abdomen

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already this hard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also wet now ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s breath is also getting hot.

    ¡¸ You know, Yoshi-kun, it was my first time watching a live martial arts match and such ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ But, it was exciting. Now I¡¯m feeling lewd ¡¹

    She looks at me with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Me too, I want to do it ¡¹

    This time, Megu kisses me.

    She slurps on my tongue passionately.

    Then, Michi.

    ¡¸ Hey, Michi-san, can I go ahead? ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Of course. Megumi-oneesama ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s the big sister here.

    ¡¸ Although, uhm, Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can Michi wait in naked? ¡¹

    Michi touched her abdomen and said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t control myself when wearing clothes ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s also much more aroused than usual due to the martial arts tournament today

    ¡¸ Of course. Take your clothes off, Michi ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you very much, Master ¡¹

    Michi undresses.

    Megu and I took off each other¡¯s clothes.

    We want to have sex fully naked, not half.

    ¡¸ It sure is big now ¡¹

    Megu lowers my brief and my erect penis jumped right in front of Megu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s thing is so cute ¡¹

    Megu kisses my glans.

    She crawls her tongue around it.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    I made Megu stand up and unhook her bra from behind.

    Megu¡¯s cute breasts pop out.

    Ooh, her nipples are already erect.

    I sucked on Megu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Geez, you sure are a breast lover ¡¹

    Megu gently hugs my head sucking on her breasts.

    ¡¸ I also love when you suck it but¡­ ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s nipples are getting stiffer inside my mouth.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, kuun, aaah, it feels good Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    I lick her other nipple too.

    I groped her other breast with my hand.

    Oh, she¡¯s a little tense.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, let¡¯s¡­let¡¯s go to bed ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I let go of her nipples and took off Megu¡¯s panties that are starting to stain from love nectar.

    I brought her to bed fully naked.

    Michi¡¯s also naked already.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu lied down on the bed, spread her legs wide, and waits for me.

    I hang over Megu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Michi, lie down next to her ¡¹

    I call Michi to the bed.

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi also lies next to Megu.

    Two beautiful bodies lie down within my arm¡¯s reach.

    Michi¡¯s body has no bump on her chest, but she has that lovely beauty that can be called a Japanese treasure.

    On the other hand, Megu¡¯s body is a healthy body with beautiful athletically toned light brown colored skin.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, hurry ¡¹

    Megu spreads her legs to an M shape and waits for me.

    Megu¡¯s lower lips are overflowing with hot liquid.

    ¡¸ Megu¡¯s lewd ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I want Yoshi-kun after all ¡¹

    I caress Megu¡¯s skin with my palm.

    From her armpits, her toned belly, her cute belly button, her thin waist, and her small ass.

    I scooped some of her love nectar dripping below her ass and smear it on my glans.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, come ¡¹

    My glans go to Megu¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Auu, it¡¯s coming in ¡¹

    I push through Megu¡¯s narrow entrance.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Yoshi-kun! More! Deeper! Come in deeper!! ¡¹

    Zununununu!! ¡¹

    My penis goes inside Megu¡¯s hot and tight pussy.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Yoshi-kun! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu!! ¡¹

    We had a lot of sex for half a year already but Megu¡¯s pussy is still nice and tight.

    I¡¯d say that her tightness has become better after learning Katsuko-nee¡¯s techniques.

    She¡¯s getting better at sex.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Yoshi-kun, it¡¯s all inside of me ¡¹

    Megu embraces me from below.

    ¡¸ I love you Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu looked at me and said while our lower halves are connected.

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Then, I slowly move my hips back and forth

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, haa, hmm, kuun! ¡¹

    Megu makes cute moans along with my rhythm.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, kuuu, hafuu, aaah, it feels good, it feels good! Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, it feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, the mirror on the ceiling. Ahn! I can see Yoshi-kun making love with me in the mirror ¡¹

    I can¡¯t see it since we¡¯re in a missionary position.

    ¡¸ My face in pleasure in the mirror, a happy face ¡¹

    I can see Megu¡¯s face too.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Megu¡¯s cute ¡¹

    I speed up my hips.

    I thought that I should go with my first shot.

    ¡¸ Haa, Yoshi-kun! Aaaahn! Yoshi-kun!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s breathing is becoming rough.

    Each thrust of my hips makes Megu¡¯s breast sway.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s hand held mine tightly.

    I also returned the favor.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! together! let¡¯s do it together!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s flushed skin starts to sweat.

    I thrust inside Megu vigorously.

    Bichu, bicho, buchu.

    Each time I plug and unplug intensely, Megu¡¯s love nectar sprays on the bedsheets.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Yoshi-kun! I, I¡­!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes plead to me.

    ¡¸ M-Me too! Megu!!! ¡¹

    I can feel the lump of lust coming up from deep inside my body as well.

    Sweat flows down Megu¡¯s cleavage.

    Megu¡¯s face shows signs of pleasure.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, Yoshi-kun! It¡¯s coming! Coming! It¡¯s coming! Haaaaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m going for the last spurt.

    I thrust deep and wide.

    Megu¡¯s vagina trembles.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megu! Megu!! Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Confirming that Megu¡¯s reached her climax, I also gave my shot.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s so hot! It¡¯s reaching so deep inside me!! ¡¹

    Dokudokudoku¡­

    Megu¡¯s insides pulsate my erect penis.

    The tip of my glans rubbing on her uterus blows out the white liquid.

    ¡¸ Aaaaa, I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯m blessed! Yoshi-kun!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body shouts my name while her body trembles.

    ¡¸ More, let out more inside! ¡¹

    Dokudoku!

    Doooopu

    I tightened up my anus and continue ejaculating inside Megu.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I fell exhausted on Megu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, that was amazing ¡¹

    This beauty, classmate of the same age, and officially my fiance, speaks with a face melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ I love sex with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu hugs me with her sweating body.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t think I could¡¯ve loved sex this much if it wasn¡¯t with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that it was Yoshi-kun. I can dedicate my whole life to Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m no good without Yoshi-kun. Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu speaks to me in tears, drowning in the afterglow.

    ¡¸ I love you! Yoshi-kun! Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu embraces me tightly while still connected.

    The woman who¡¯s born in the brothel, whose mother was murdered, who grew up in an adopted family with a narrow perspective.

    Megu also came from an overly complicated life.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be with you forever, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, don¡¯t let me go, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    A different environment. Having sex outside the mansion¡­

    I think that made the emotions accumulating inside Megu come out all at once.

    Megu¡¯s the type who is considerate of those surrounding her.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    I embraced Megu until she calmed down.

    I looked at Michi¡¯s face and her eyes say that she understands.

    (Give us a moment, I¡¯ll do it with you later)

    I told Michi in my mind.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1207.

    Chapter 1207. Night Stopover / Breaktime (contd.) Sex with Michi

    ¡¸ Phew ¡¹

    I finally let go of Megu¡¯s body.

    I pull out my penis that¡¯s still erect after ejaculating from Megu.

    ¡¸ Ahn ¡¹

    My semen leaks out from the pink lower mouth.

    ¡¸ Heave ho ¡¹

    I then lie my sweating body next to Megu¡¯s.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    The naked Michi comes and sucked my penis right away.

    ¡¸ I love this smell ¡¹

    This combat girl is sniffing my penis and licking it with her red tongue with love.

    ¡¸ I love the taste too ¡¹

    She then began fellating me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, here too ¡¹

    Megu kisses me and our tongues entwine.

    Megu¡¯s also a healthy girl so she¡¯s not going to be satisfied with just one round.

    ¡¸ Touch my breasts too ¡¹

    She brings my hand to her chest.

    I groped Megu¡¯s flushed skin and soft breasts.

    ¡¸ Master, it¡¯s big now ¡¹

    Michi felt my penis in her small mouth regaining energy and said.

    ¡¸ Aah, Michi¡¯s remembered the shape of Master with her mouth and tongue ¡¹

    She licks the back of the glans too.

    ¡¸ Me too, I remember it all. I know only of Yoshi-kun after all ¡¹

    Megu told Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi-san, let¡¯s swap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    This time, Megu stuffs my penis in her mouth.

    She sucks it intensely, drawing out the semen that remained in the urethra.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s Japanese doll-like face comes close.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Michi ¡¹

    I kissed Michi again and again.

    ¡¸ Let me lick those chest of yours ¡¹

    ¡¸ My chest is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    I rub my cheeks on Michi¡¯s flat chest and feel the puff under her skin.

    I love touching this.

    Then, I also licked her nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn ¡¹

    Michi is quite sensitive.

    ¡¸ I love licking Michi¡¯s chest ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Me too, I love it when Master licks my chest ¡¹

    Michi replies feeling shy.

    Well then.

    ¡¸ Michi, what kind of sex do you want? ¡¹

    I asked her straight.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I want to be violated from behind while on all fours ¡¹

    Michi replied, blushing.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Her petite body crawls on all fours on the bed.

    ¡¸ Huh, Michi, you didn¡¯t take off your socks ¡¹

    I thought that she¡¯s fully naked but she¡¯s still wearing her black school-designated socks.

    ¡¸ Yes, please violate me like this ¡¹

    Michi sticks her cute ass to me.

    Between her smooth and white beautiful skin is anus and vulva, which is already leaking love nectar.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s put it in ¡¹

    The tip of my glans rubs against Michi¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ H-Hurry, please hurry up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Zumu!!

    I push inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s insides are much hotter than Megu, and it also has a different texture.

    Women all taste different.

    Zubuzubu.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Master! It¡¯s going in ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s insides tighten up, even so, I¡¯m going further.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    We¡¯re connected like we¡¯re dogs copulating.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uuuu, uuu ¡¹

    I pushed it down to the root.

    Michi¡¯s love nectar is passed to my penis, and it drips down to the sheet from my balls.

    I get on top of Michi¡¯s body and licked her cute back.

    ¡¸ Kyauu ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s insides clamp harder.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s sensitive on her back I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master, Yes ¡¹

    Michi replies in tears.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving. ¡¹

    I grab Michi¡¯s small hips and slowly piston myself.

    ¡¸ Aaah, haaaaaa, aaaah! ¡¹

    At times, I push deep inside her vagina intensely.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa!! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Michi moans loudly.

    ¡¸ Master!!! Master!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please spank Michi¡¯s butt!! ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ Michi was being conceited when it comes to Aneue and Father!! ¡¹

    I knew it, she was worried about that.

    ¡¸ Michi was a bad girl, Master, please punish Michi ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s true nature is of a masochist.

    I have to be strict when playing with her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m spanking them Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes please!! ¡¹

    I screw my penis inside Michi,

    Making pistons¡­

    Then, I slap Michi¡¯s ass with my palm.

    ¡¸ Hayuuu!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s small body bends like a bow.

    Michi¡¯s insides clamped hard.

    Another one, slap.

    ¡¸ Hyauu!!! ¡¹

    I slapped her continuously that it would start to swell.

    Michi¡¯s white skin is blushing from arousal.

    Her sweat is surfacing, sparkling.

    Her love nectar continues to gush out.

    Michi¡¯s insides are hot and tight, wrapping my penis.

    ¡¸ Michi, I want to finish while looking at your face ¡¹

    My desire to ejaculate rises.

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to see Master¡¯s face too ¡¹

    We moved around.

    ¡¸ Am I going up? ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to. You did your best today so I¡¯ll be on top ¡¹

    I lean on top of Michi in a missionary position.

    ¡¸ Yes, please come in, Master ¡¹

    Michi spreads her legs, ready to accept me.

    I grab Michi¡¯s ass and pull her to me.

    My penis shoved inside her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    I then swing my hips intensely.

    ¡¸ Yes! Master! Make it hurt! Michi loves the pain!!! ¡¹

    Then, I restrained Michi¡¯s body¡­

    Making intense thrusts.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Yes! Master! Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi looks up at me with a face melting in pleasure.

    I shake Michi¡¯s small body.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haa, haaa, haaaa ¡¹

    I can feel it, Michi¡¯s lust is rising up.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaah, Master! it feels good! Michi¡¯s¡­Michi¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, it feels good. ¡¹

    The rising curve of our lust is coming together.

    It¡¯s coming.

    It¡¯s right there.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, you to seem to be in so much pleasure ¡¹

    Megu watches us have sex happily.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah. Master! Master!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s face is warping in pleasure.

    ¡¸ I know, I can feel it Michi!! ¡¹

    I speed up my hips further.

    Let¡¯s go with our fastest gear!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Master! Master! I¡­ ¡¹

    Michi bursts out.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Aaah! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s wave of climax is conveyed to me.

    I also grind my glans into Michi¡¯s uterus¡­

    ¡¸ Cumming!! ¡¹

    Byrururururu!!!

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa!!! Auuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body twitches as my hot liquid pours in her womb.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi!!! ¡¹

    Byrurururu!!

    Byururu, byururu, byrurururu!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot! Master!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s crying tears of joy as she feels my semen release inside her.

    ¡¸ Michi! Michi!!! ¡¹

    I embraced Michi¡¯s small body tightly¡­

    Every last drop is poured into Michi¡¯s womb.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Feeling the afterglow of sex¡­

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, when Michi-san cums, the pleasure is also echoing to me ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s exhausted, sweating.

    Yeah, it¡¯s because Shingetsu transmits the pleasure of climax of women.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while that I forgot about it, Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s usually with Misuzu and Edie.

    It sure has been a while since Michi and Megu were together.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Michi apologizes to Megu while breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it was amazing anyway. Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Megu replied to Michi while breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take a break, have some cold drinks ¡¹

    I suggested.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ll bring something ¡¹

    Megu got up and went to the fridge.

    ¡¸ We have oolong tea and cola ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then Cola ¡¹

    I usually don¡¯t drink carbonated stuff but that¡¯s what I want now.

    ¡¸ Michi-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the oolong tea ¡¹

    Megu brings bottles.

    ¡¸ Here, Michi-san ¡¹

    She handed the oolong tea bottle to Michi, but¡­

    For the cola, she took off the cap and stuffed her mouth.

    Then, she feeds me through her mouth.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    I slurp Megu¡¯s sweet tongue.

    Then, we lie down together naked and had a talk.

    ¡¸ I feel a little jealous in the tournament venue earlier ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun kept talking to the young ladies ¡¹

    ¡¸ The young ladies? You mean Kuromiya-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshi-kun, you kept looking at them ¡¹

    Megu says while rubbing her breasts on my elbow.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, those girls came all the way to cheer for Edie you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I get it. But still ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ You even took those girls to the ramen shop ¡¹

    So she thinks that way.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t mind. I got to go shopping with Yoshi-kun after that, and sex in the hotel too ¡¹

    Megu kisses my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m such a nuisance ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not true. I guess I¡¯m sorry because I didn¡¯t consider how you feel ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s family then it¡¯s okay, I love everyone in the family, and I know how Yoshi-kun treasures everyone. But, I kind of don¡¯t like it when Yoshi-kun¡¯s being friendly with women who aren¡¯t family ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Kuromiya Motoko-sama and Mikuriya Kurumi-san, they¡¯re planned to be taken in the family soon ¡¹

    Huh, Michi.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weren¡¯t you aware that Edie and I are teaching those two Qi techniques, were you? ¡¹

    Yeah, I know about that.

    They¡¯re doing a joint training session for the young ladies of nobility at the old training hall of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ The end of my Qi technique is Shingetsu, but to learn Shingetsu, it¡¯s essential to have sex with Master ¡¹

    Huh.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve mastered Shingetsu because I gave my virginity to Master ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    She became able to use Shingetsu after having sex with me.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-sama¡¯s willing to overcome any ordeal to master the art of Qi so I think she will accept having sex with Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll have sex with Yoshi-kun for the technique? ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ And those girls will have to join our family ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-sama¡¯s only interested in martial arts. She is a biased thinker. If not for master, nobody will be able to deal with her ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Does Misuzu know about this? Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri already gave their consent, and Edie¡¯s also supporting it ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ And Kuromiya-sama herself too. She¡¯s already holding an interest in Master ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You mean, you already told Kuromiya-san that they had to have sex with me to learn Shingetsu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I haven¡¯t gone that far yet, but, Edie and I always talk about Master, Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri do the same. Naturally, Kuromiya-san¡¯s interests have gone up because we always focus on Master ¡¹

    Michi, Edie, Misuzu, and Ruriko kept talking about me.

    So Kuromiya-san got interested?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Kuromiya-sama went with us to spectate the tournament, and she also accompanied us to the ramen restaurant. She wants to discover what kind of man Master is ¡¹

    So that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ So the young lady who¡¯s never been interested in anything but martial arts became interested in Yoshi-kun for the first time? ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh geez! ¡¹

    Megu clings to me.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then I could¡¯ve monopolized Yoshi-kun so those girls can¡¯t talk ¡¹

    She¡¯s puffing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d prefer to be told beforehand too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Michi apologized.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do Yoshi-kun? Are you taking those young ladies to the family? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know yet, even I don¡¯t know what kind of girls are they ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not bad girls. Both of them are pretty too ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ll let Yoshi-kun decide. If you¡¯re making them join the family then I¡¯ll accept them ¡¹

    Megu said. Michi;

    ¡¸ If considering the balance of the family, Megumi-oneesama should also introduce someone you deem worthy of Master ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s still able to take more family members with his capacity, and I think that we need more capable people for the stability of our future. Edie and I are looking for worthy members for Master all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, unlike you girls, I¡¯m just an ordinary schoolgirl, and I only have ordinary girls around me ¡¹

    Megu replied.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t find any special girls that we can add to the family ¡¹

    But, Michi;

    ¡¸ What about Ai-oneesama, Kana-oneesama? Weren¡¯t they capable women in Megumi-oneesama¡¯s school ¡¹

    Yeah, Ai and Kana-senpai are students in our school.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not only those with the skills as a bodyguard like myself that are needed ¡¹

    I would¡¯ve never known Ai¡¯s talent in pastry if I didn¡¯t meet her.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s cheerfulness is connecting her to Ai, and Mariko who¡¯s raised as a young lady. Our bakery¡¯s become much more acceptable to the students since Kana-senpai, a popular figure in the school started showing up.

    ¡¸ I think the important part is to consider what kind of people we should have for the sake of Master, of our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is the current family not good? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s better to have more promising people for our family to live in peace? ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Right, the young ladies we met today. I can tell that it would be great to add those young ladies to our family ¡¹

    If Kuromiya-san joins the family, we can strengthen our relationship with the nobility.

    Even if Agnes and the girls go into that school for the young ladies, there will be more people to help them.

    ¡¸ But it ultimately is up to Master. Master always chooses the good one. He never has sex with those who are not good, and never adds them to the family either ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Fortunately, my elder sister wasn¡¯t chosen ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t add Kudou Haruka to the family.

    ¡¸ And so, all we have to do is find some promising talents and introduce them to Master. Master will never make a mistake in his judgment ¡¹

    No, you¡¯re troubling me if you put that much trust in me.

    ¡¸ I get it, that means I have no time to be jealous ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ But, for now, just for now, it¡¯s just our time ¡¹

    Megu gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be on top this time, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu kisses me.

    ¡¸ Allow me to help ¡¹

    Michi sucked on my penis.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1208.

    Chapter 1208. Night Stopover / Molester play

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Uuun ¡¹

    Megu fell exhausted after reaching ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    I blew my semen inside Megu again.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu rubs her cheeks to my face and her sweaty breasts on my chest.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, I came. It was amazing ¡¹

    Megu, who¡¯s over her afterglow smiled at me with her face sweating.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, did you let out a lot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I came a lot ¡¹

    I grind my hips from below and pour the semen that remained in the urethra into Megu¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy, I love you ¡¹

    Megu kisses me.

    Having sex with beautiful older women or younger cute girls is nice, but having sex with girls of my age is also great.

    No need to get worked up and just get literally naked, feeling each other¡¯s love.

    ¡¸ Aah, I want Yoshi-kun¡¯s child just like Yukino¡­ ¡¹

    Megu mutters, but¡­

    ¡¸ I know. I have to hold back until graduation ¡¹

    We¡¯re engaged despite being first-years, but we¡¯re garnering attention from the school.

    Now, if Megu gets pregnant while still a student, then it will be a fuss.

    Even so, Yukino, which the whole Japan already knows she¡¯s pregnant, is a freshman in our school.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take me ten years before I am allowed to get pregnant ¡¹

    The naked Michi said from the side of the bed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still young, and so by ten years, I¡¯ll have someone who can serve as my substitute as the bodyguard ready ¡¹

    She speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ I want to concentrate on raising the child for the first years after childbirth as a mother after all ¡¹

    Oh, so she doesn¡¯t intend to go back to work right after giving birth.

    But, Michi prefers that way.

    Michi was raised in her grandfather¡¯s house as soon as she was born because her parents were struggling to make their ends meet.

    She doesn¡¯t want her child to go through such sadness.

    ¡¸ Right, we should. Let¡¯s raise our child together ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ By the way, Megumi-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry, let¡¯s swap ¡¹

    Megu gets up from my body, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not what I meant, what I¡¯m asking is if Megumi-oneesama¡¯s not going to college? ¡¹

    Michi asks.

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama, I heard that you have good grades ¡¹

    Right, Megu¡¯s much smarter than me.

    Actually, she passed on to a much prestigious school with a higher score than ours.

    Yukino bullied her, made it so she doesn¡¯t go to that school but ours instead.

    ¡¸ Even when talking about good grades, it¡¯s just normal. I don¡¯t aim after going to Tokyo University like Misuzu-san, nor I¡¯m a genius like Edie ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s considering taking the Tokyo University exam. I mean, she¡¯s that smart.

    Also, it¡¯s not just Edie, but Michi¡¯s also a genius.

    She can remember everything in a textbook just after reading it once.

    ¡¸ I mentioned earlier that our family still needs more capable people ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ So what? Are you saying that I should study because the family is lacking people that go to university? ¡¹

    Megu asks back.

    ¡¸ Those are options ¡¹

    Michi looked at me.

    ¡¸ Master is opening a bakery as soon as he graduates with Katsuko-oneesama and Ai-oneesama, but¡­ ¡¹

    I already have my plans laid out.

    I mean, Katsuko-nee¡¯s dream of opening the bakery is waiting until I graduate.

    Ai and I still need two more years before we can make pastries that are of the same level as Katsuko-nee.

    Also, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa wanted us to graduate properly as they weren¡¯t able to.

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesama, I think that you can enter university, learn professional education, and gain qualifications ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s not going to help out in the bakery with us.

    ¡¸ But, why mention the lack of capable people in our family again ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ First of all, a financial specialist ¡¹

    Michi replies.

    ¡¸ Erica-imouto¡¯s family is an elite auditor, so it would be possible to have a financial expert sent to us, but I think it would be better to have a financial specialist in our family for our business in front¡¯s expansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t we ask specialists from the Kouzuki group instead? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ That would give the Kouzuki group a full view of the inner workings of the Kuromori family business ¡¹

    Michi replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Shiba-sama¡¯s the current head of the Kouzuki group. Someday, Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriruri will take the lead of the Kouzuki group when they¡¯re adults, but we shouldn¡¯t expose our hands ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s why Jii-chan cut the Kouzuki SS off the Kouzuki group and handed it to me.

    Kouzuki group and the Kuromori house aren¡¯t a single entity.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we need someone who can handle the financial matters within the Kuromori house to grow a proper company ¡¹

    What Minaho-neesan doing is basically an underground business.

    We need different personnel for our surface business.

    ¡¸ But, I have no confidence in studying finance ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ How about judicial affairs? We also need someone strong in the law. Pass through the bar exams and become a lawyer ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have less confidence in that! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    But Michi¡¯s right.

    It would be useful to have a lawyer in our family.

    ¡¸ In that case, health occupation ¡¹

    A doctor is also necessary.

    Currently, we have Ikeda-sensei giving checkups, but that doctor is already old.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not confident in that either ¡¹

    Megu said with a crying tone.

    Accountant, lawyer, and doctor, Michi keeps upping the difficulty of our lack of personnel.

    ¡¸ Then, what about nursing? ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Nursing? ¡¹

    I asked back.

    ¡¸ How many people do we expect to give birth to Master¡¯s child? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, in ten, fifteen years, children will be born one after another. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls are still twelve.

    In fifteen years, they will be twenty-seven.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Master¡¯s women will continue to increase ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t someone in the family gets a childcare qualification and open a nursery and kindergarten business? ¡¹

    Specialized daycare for my children?

    ¡¸ When in elementary school, they should go outside to learn social life, but until kindergarten¡­ ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ True. I think that it¡¯s better to keep them within the family until kindergarten. It¡¯s going to be a lot of worries if we leave them outside ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s children will be the successors of the Kouzuki house after all.

    They¡¯re equipped with the dangers of kidnapping.

    ¡¸ Either way, it will be reassuring for us to have someone in the family who received qualifications and education in childcare ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Of course, Megumi-oneesama doesn¡¯t have to go for anything. Those were just examples. We still have many other areas that our family lacks in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Thinking about it again, there are still a lot more ¡¹

    Megu nodded.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll look for what I can do, what I can become, receive professional teaching, and earn the qualifications for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do. I can¡¯t do anything other than being a guard ¡¹

    Michi speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneesama and Edie will be going to America for a while, and so we have to figure out how to keep up with security ¡¹

    I see. She¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesama will have to replace Edie as Master¡¯s personal guard ¡¹

    Oh right, Mitama and Tsukiko will be enrolling in our school.

    They will enroll in the newly established Nadeshiko department together with Misato and the new prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Mana-imouto and Arisu-imouto¡¯s school will have Kinuka-imouto in charge ¡¹

    Hmm, I have no objection to Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s fighting strength, but they lack insight as bodyguards.

    Well, Mana and the twins are sharp so I think they¡¯ll manage.

    ¡¸ Luna and Koyomi-chan has the shrine maidens around her, Haiji will also stay enrolled so it¡¯s the least of our problems ¡¹

    I mean, we poured too many people on her because we worry about Agnes.

    ¡¸ If possible, it would be helpful to have another guard who we can deploy at will, ut ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s right.

    I want someone to secure Nagisa¡¯s shop.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll have to borrow the guards of Kouzuki SS for a while ¡¹

    Kudou-papa and the group move for us, but¡­

    In fact, those people should be able to move freely as a commando unit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to Shou-neechan about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, Megu, Michi, and I took a bath together to wipe off our sweat.

    Michi¡¯s excited to see her whole body in the large mirror, so¡­

    She put her hands on the mirror and I banged Michi from behind.

    Michi moans cutely.

    After ejaculating, Megu licked and sucked my penis with her mouth.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I have two counts of ejaculation in my stomach ¡¹

    Megu rubs her abdomen.

    ¡¸ The thought of Master¡¯s semen in my womb excites me ¡¹

    Michi also pats her stomach happily.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    I also touched their stomachs.

    These two have such thin waists that they might break.

    I touched their stomachs.

    I wonder why women have so smooth and soft stomachs.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get out of the bath and go home. They¡¯re waiting for us ¡¹

    Yeah, our stopover time is about to be over

    We left the bathroom and wiped each other¡¯s bodies with a towel.

    Then, we put on our clothes.

    ¡¸ Huh, Megu, are you not wearing a bra? ¡¹

    Megu put on her clothes wearing no bra

    ¡¸ Yes, just for a while ¡¹

    She put the bra she took off to her bag.

    Is it hot after a bath?

    Then, Megu called Tamayo-san in the lobby and said that we¡¯re leaving now.

    After confirming that we didn¡¯t forget anything, we left the love hotel.

    ¡¸ Oh my, you look refreshed girls ¡¹

    We went to the lobby to hand back the key. Tamayo-san looked at Megu and Michi¡¯s face and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like the evil spirit is expelled. In cases like this, it¡¯s usually the men who leave with a refreshed face. You lot sure are amazing ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯ll pay for the bill ¡¹

    I took out my wallet, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not taking money from you. Aren¡¯t we something like relatives? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, we took some drinks in the fridge ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Then I¡¯ll take the payment for the drinks ¡¹

    I paid for the cola and oolong tea.

    ¡¸ Come again. Isn¡¯t it a bit suffocating doing it only in the mansion? ¡¹

    Tamayo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, next time Tamayo-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu bows her head.

    ¡¸ You seem to like going for a love hotel date ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m hooked into it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m satisfied ¡¹

    Michi bows her head.

    ¡¸ Then, you can come too. You can bring other guys if you want ¡¹

    Tamayo-san said jokingly.

    ¡¸ No, I will only have sex with him for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Michi clings to my arm.

    ¡¸ Me too, just Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu rubs her no-bra breasts to my arm.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, again.

    We left the love hotel from the management room.

    Then, we walked together in this dark night shopping district path.

    Michi¡¯s school uniform stands out but she walks in such a beautiful stance, so¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re just passing through, we¡¯re nobody suspicious,¡± is the atmosphere we¡¯re making as we walk.

    Then, we reached the station.

    Oh, just in time. A bus going to our school.

    We got on in a hurry.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stand, please take a seat ¡¹

    Michi said.

    We still have open seats since it¡¯s a night ride, but¡­

    She¡¯s doing it for the sake of security.

    Megu and I sat down and Michi stands on our side to guard us.

    The bus drives through the night city.

    It¡¯s light traffic so it took us about 15 minutes.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun. ¡¹

    Megu leaned closer and gets spoiled.

    She put her bag in front of her so others can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸ Hey ¡¹

    She puts my hand on her chest.

    ¡¸ You can molest me ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Do you want to do it, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes invite me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I took off Megu¡¯s buttons and put my hand in.

    Oh, she¡¯s not wearing a bra so it¡¯s her bare breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I can feel it in my nipples ¡¹

    Megu whispered to me.

    We have other people in this dim bus and yet¡­

    I¡¯m groping Megu¡¯s breasts.

    Megu¡¯s nipples are getting stiff.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s leaking. ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s semen I mean ¡¹

    Megu smiled charmingly.

    ¡¸ I know that this is bad, this is embarrassing, but it feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, you can grope me anytime ¡¹

    Megu said.

    And so, I groped Megu¡¯s breasts a lot.

    Then, we arrived at our bus stop.

    Megu couldn¡¯t take the time to fix her buttons so she got off the bus while still holding the chest part of her blouse.

    Michi and I also got off.

    The bus went off, and then.

    ¡¸ You could¡¯ve groped my butt too ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ No, the driver will see that right away ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll let us off when we¡¯re flirting on the seats, but¡­

    A sitting passenger rubs the butt of a middle school girl wearing a sailor uniform¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s really regretting it.

    I¡­

    I confirmed that there¡¯s nobody around, then.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it now ¡¹

    I put my hand inside Michi¡¯s skirt and groped her squishy ass.

    ¡¸ Hyaan! ¡¹

    Michi let out a cute voice.

    Then, I held Megu and Michi¡¯s hands from both sides and the three of us went back to the mansion.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go back from ¡°Our Home¡± ¡¹

    Megu and I have a setting where we¡¯re living together in one of the houses around the mansion.

    We can go to the mansion through the underground passage from that house.

    That house is closer to this bus stop.

    Megu still has her blouse unbuttoned so her cleavage is in full view for me.

    There¡¯s nobody around so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    Once we pass through another black, we¡¯ll be in the mansion¡¯s perimeter. There are houses there, but there are no other people other than Morimoto-san and his wife.

    That¡¯s why there are no pedestrians at all.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu kisses me while walking.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi also asks for a kiss.

    I grope some breasts and ass while walking.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while since we came here ¡¹

    We arrived at Megu and my house.

    It¡¯s just a compact small house.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a private road, right? That¡¯s why no salesperson comes knocking here either. ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Even so, there are still a few direct mails in the mailbox.

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t take them. Kouzuki SS regularly checks the mails that come to us ¡¹

    Michi said.

    I see. If anyone puts a transmitter there, they¡¯ll discover that there¡¯s a path from underground to our mansion.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go in, enough molester play. I¡¯m sure that Katsuko-oneesan¡¯s watching ¡¹

    Megu said.

    There are sensors in the private road, so¡­

    Katsuko-nee and Mana should¡¯ve checked on us already.

    The iron gate opens and we entered.

    ¡¸ Megu, do you have the key? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I do ¡¹

    Megu opens the entrance with her key.

    The door opens and we entered.

    ¡¸ We need to have another party in this house ¡¹

    Last summer, she invited the women¡¯s track and field club and had a party here

    ¡¸ The next one could be after the term-end exam, and then the Christmas party, I guess? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The school festival is near so they¡¯re asking to stay over. ¡¹ This is close to school after all ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Huh, who did? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The girls in our class. Like, Sugaya-san ¡¹

    The girls who get along with Megu.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, what do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do I think? I think that it¡¯s bad if things go badly, rumors will grow wild ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, even if you promise to have only girls first, the boys may come barging in too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t take responsibility for them so we have to refuse ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just blame me if you need it. Say that I don¡¯t want other girls to stay over ¡¹

    ¡¸ No need. I¡¯ll say that I said no ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Well, either way, it would be weird to have girls stay over if there¡¯s one guy, me, living in this house too.

    Are they sure they want me to see them post-bath, or sleeping?

    It¡¯s uncomfortable for them to think that it¡¯s safe because I have Megu, my fiance.

    Well then.

    The entrance to the underground passage leading to the mansion can¡¯t be opened from this side.

    Someone from the mansion has to check that it¡¯s safe and then they¡¯ll open it remotely.

    I took the phone hidden in the post.

    The phone is also activated by inserting a special key.

    Tsuu, tsuu, tsuu.

    The line connected.

    Purururu.

    Purururu.

    Kacha.

    ¡¸ Hello? ¡¹

    I speak on the phone.

    ¡º I¡¯ll open it right now ¡»

    That¡¯s Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice.

    Then, the bottom stairs leading to the second floor of this small house¡­

    It opens.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Welcome back. You took your time ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s standing at the passage.

    She¡¯s a little annoyed.

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    Misuzu runs the staircase and then sniffs Michi and me.

    ¡¸ It smells the same soap ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, where did you take a bath with Michi? ¡¹

    W-Well¡­

    Michi¡¯s making a complicated face, not saying anything.

    Megu¡¯s looking astray.

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh well, Danna-sama will get sweaty again and then we will wash your back ¡¹

    Oh, more sex.

    Yeah, got it.

    I thought so.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go, they¡¯re all waiting for Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu guides us with a smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1209.

    Chapter 1209. Lewd Photo Session / Everyone¡¯s Fellatio

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Kuromiya Motoko-san made a call ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks while we¡¯re walking the underground passage.

    ¡¸ What did she say? ¡¹

    She went with us today to watch Edie in the martial arts tournament.

    Then, we ate ramen together.

    ¡¸ She said, ¡°Please take care of me¡± ¡¹

    She smiled, turning to me.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ What it means is that Kuromiya-san and her servant, Mikuriya-san both have determined to serve Master ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Those two came with us to spectate¡­

    ¡¸ After talking to Danna-sama closely, they felt that they can dedicate their life to Danna-sama ¡¹

    So that was actually a marriage interview?

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu grabs my arm.

    ¡¸ No, but Kuromiya-san¡¯s also a nobility, right? What about her successor? Motoko-san has to tie up to another family, right? ¡¹

    I asked. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Motoko-san has a big brother so the successor of Kuromiya house will be her brother. Although, while her brother is excellent, he doesn¡¯t show any interest in inheriting the spearmanship of the Kuromiya house. He doesn¡¯t train at all ¡¹

    So the future head doesn¡¯t use spear at all.

    ¡¸ Thus, Motoko-san seems to think that she should be the one to carry the torch as the master of the art ¡¹

    So Motoko-san will inherit the martial arts instead of the brother.

    ¡¸ So, if Motoko-san marries another family, she will not be able to continue her practice. ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Why?

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, it¡¯s because Motoko-san¡¯s lineage would require her to be a wife of the head of another noble family ¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸ If she becomes a wife of another family, then she will not be allowed to bring her spear. She will have bodyguards on her side. She will not be allowed to do anything dangerous, like training with her spear ¡¹

    I see.

    If she marries and becomes a wife of the head of another noble family or something similar, she will have a big job of giving birth and raising the heir.

    Wielding the spear she learned from her parent¡¯s home will only trouble her in-laws and others.

    I¡¯ve seen what¡¯s in the bag. That spear is long.

    Without a dedicated mansion in one¡¯s home, you can¡¯t practice daily.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Motoko-san has no intention of marrying at all ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, she wants to bear a child. Therefore, Ruri-tan and I talked to her asking if she¡¯s interested in joining us ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko, what did you tell her?

    ¡¸ Motoko-san and her bodyguard, Mikuriya-san are both dignified and beautiful, and so we thought that Danna-sama may want them as concubines ¡¹

    ¡¸ Concubines, what? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, he meant mistress ¡¹

    Megu whispered.

    Mistress?

    ¡¸ Yes, they will be officially recognized as concubines for the future ¡¹

    Kuromori Kou(me), is officially Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    Meaning, Kuromori Kou will marry Misuzu, the successor of the Kouzuki house.

    Then, Misuzu will be my legal wife, and then Kuromiya-san will be my mistress?

    ¡¸ Oh, there¡¯s no problem. Everyone knows that Kuromiya Motoko-san is a different case among the daughters of the nobility. If the Kouzuki house took custody of the two, Kuromiya house and the other families would be happy as it¡¯s the best solution for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ They have troubles on how to deal with the young lady who¡¯s too passionate about her spear ¡¹

    Michi said from behind.

    If things go on, nobody among the nobility will take that combat young lady.

    Kuromiya house finds Motoko-san to be beyond their control too.

    ¡¸ Though a concubine, she will be a member of the Kouzuki house, so Motoko-san¡¯s status won¡¯t go down ¡¹

    Of the many noble families, Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou are the three great families with the most prestige.

    However, Kanou house may have high family honor, but they don¡¯t have assets currently.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ll discuss the details with the Kuromiya house in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, does that mean that everything¡¯s settled already? ¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸ No, Naturally, the final decision lies in Danna-sama¡¯s hands. If Danna-sama doesn¡¯t like it, then we don¡¯t mind breaking off ¡¹

    So it¡¯s up to me.

    I recall Kuromiya-san who we encountered today.

    Haa.

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are both innocent women.

    They have no interest in anything but martial arts.

    But, they¡¯re polite, and they have a gentle personality.

    They smile all the time.

    I can tell that they¡¯re sheltered ladies.

    True, she couldn¡¯t live with an ordinary man.

    She¡¯s quite the young lady plus she wields a spear.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll see them again and decide ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Today, I met them with the thought that they¡¯re just Misuzu¡¯s schoolmates. I can¡¯t decide to accept them or not unless I talk to them again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly. Then, we¡¯ll prepare for another opportunity for an interview ¡¹

    Misuzu agreed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ah, Papa, welcome back desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls are in the reception hall on the second floor.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taking photos right now ¡¹

    Yeah, Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi.

    They¡¯re wearing the sailor uniform for the school of young ladies.

    Karen and Haiji are wearing the same uniform.

    Yoshiko-san too, who returned as Ruriko¡¯s attendant.

    ¡¸ The uniforms have arrived so we made them wear them right away and took commemorative photos ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while holding a huge SLR camera.

    Ruriko¡¯s wearing her uniform too, but she¡¯s also holding a camera and taking photos.

    ¡¸ Oh Kou, you finally returned ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Mariko and Erica have returned. Of course, they¡¯re wearing sailor uniforms too.

    Michi¡¯s also wearing her usual uniform.

    All the girls who go to the school for the young ladies in the family are gathered in the room.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s Saturday today ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s sister, Marika, should be staying over from the boarding house to here.

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika-oneesama is on the lower floor ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa and Ai-chan are playing with her. Megumi-chan, can you help them out below? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Megu.

    ¡¸ Oh, okay ¡¹

    Megu seems to have figured it out that we¡¯re here to talk about something only with the girls who attend the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll change to my uniform immediately ¡¹

    Misuzu went with Megu and left the room.

    ¡¸ Still¡­this sure is a spectacle ¡¹

    It¡¯s an old-fashioned uniform but the color is calm and elegant.

    Their skirt is long.

    Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t see a single student in that school wearing skirts that are short like the current style.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s a traditional school that¡¯s hard to enter without lineage and assets.

    Elementary, Agnes, Erica, Middle School, Mariko, and Yoshiko, from high school.

    The details are slightly different but the uniform design is basically the same.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to take photos of us in this uniform, or should I say that I want to leak photos of this group to the girls at school ¡¹

    Mariko says while taking a selfie.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and the star of middle school, Erica-san. If there is a photo of Agnes-san getting along with the celebrities in our school, I think that will make all the students notice them from the start, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, although the young ladies of the nobility have already met them in advance during the party¡­

    Most of the students in that school don¡¯t know about Agnes and the girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, Mariko-oneesama, you¡¯re also a senior that the middle schoolers yearn for ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re beautiful, and the fact that you¡¯re not afraid to compete with the young ladies is wonderful ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s mother is from the Kanou house, while her father¡¯s home, Torii house is wealthy, but they¡¯re not nobility.

    ¡¸ I was just reckless. It¡¯s embarrassing because I was pushing myself too hard ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Oh well. You should get in the photo too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Mariko and Erica.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dear, watch from over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I sat down near the wall of the room.

    ¡¸ Sorry to keep you waiting ¡¹

    Misuzu returned wearing her sailor uniform.

    Then, Michi finally joined the photo session group.

    As a guard, she only wants to be photographed together with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, join in too, now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s take a group photo. Then, we¡¯ll take individual snapshots of everyone getting along ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee expresses her photography plans.

    First, take a photo of everyone on the antique couch.

    The elementary girls who are transferring schools sat on chairs then Misuzu and Ruriko are on both sides.

    Michi stands behind Misuzu.

    Yoshiko-san stands behind Ruriko.

    Mariko, Erica, Yomi, Karen sit at the back of the couch.

    Oh, Haiji also stands next to Mariko like a bodyguard.

    The students in Misuzu¡¯s school still think that Haiji is still Mariko¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Okay, smile. Agnes-chan, your expression is too stiff ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just face Nii-san and smile ¡¹

    Luna gave advice.

    So, I hurriedly went and stood behind Katsuko-nee who¡¯s holding the camera.

    ¡¸ Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes gives me a lovely smile.

    Katsuko-nee took a photo right away.

    Then, she took a few more photos¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re taking a quick break. We have sweets and drinks over there, so you can take what you want ¡¹

    So we¡¯re taking photos of them getting along

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t spill them to your uniform! Don¡¯t get them dirty okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Agnes replied brightly.

    Then, the free photo session time began.

    Of course, Katsuko-nee¡¯s walking around and taking photos, but¡­

    Ruriko, Mariko, and Erica also take photos of each other using their cameras and phones.

    This mansion has various antique furniture so the presence of the cute girls makes it a picture in itself. They get along and they fit in the lense.

    Yeah, that looks fun.

    No.

    Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan aren¡¯t parting from each other.

    As for Karen, she¡¯s with team Arisu recently, and they¡¯re not here. She seems to feel a bit out of place.

    Erica¡¯s calling her out but¡­

    Yomi¡¯s also a bit drawn back.

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko brings me drinks.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Though it¡¯s new uniform, Agnes-chan and the girls are in their sixth grade so they¡¯ll only wear that uniform for six months¡­but¡­ ¡¹

    Oh yeah, it¡¯s already October.

    Next April, they will be entering middle school, so we¡¯ll have to buy another sailor uniform for them.

    ¡¸ The memory of wearing the elementary uniform will be important for Agnes-chan, so¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes who never attended school before, so six months will be her only time in elementary school.

    I hope that the memory of wearing the same school uniform as Luna, Koyomi-chan, and the girls will be engraved inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, please join us ¡¹

    Erica calls Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be there ¡¹

    Ruriko goes back to the girls.

    Either way, these girls will be attending the same school so having some time to get along is a good thing.

    Oh.

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san will be joining this group¡­.

    Nono, let¡¯s not think about that for now.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-chan, can we do that now? ¡¹

    Agnes asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, It¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    What is it?

    ¡¸ Papa, come over here ¡¹

    Agnes calls me.

    ¡¸ Papa, let¡¯s take photos together ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to take photos exclusive to the family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, don¡¯t take photos with your phone ¡¹

    Ruriko warned.

    It¡¯s okay to leak the photos of the girls getting along, but¡­

    If I¡¯m in the photograph too, it¡¯s going to create some problems.

    It gives a bad impression, that they¡¯d ask who that guy is.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa, sit down over here ¡¹

    Agnes made me sit in the middle of the couch.

    Then, they took another group photo, but with me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Then, take out your penis Papa! ¡¹

    A-Agnes?

    ¡¸ Agnes want to take photos sucking Papa¡¯s penis while wearing these clothes ¡¹

    Err.

    To Agnes, having sex with me is the foundation of her daily life.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, it¡¯s about time to take photos like that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You know these girls won¡¯t let it end just with an ordinary photo session, right? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa, let¡¯s take them off ¡¹

    Agnes lowers my pants and pulls my penis.

    ¡¸ Eeh, Agnes will make it big ¡¹

    The half-foreign beauty wearing an elegant sailor uniform licks my glans.

    Auu.

    My dick grows big.

    ¡¸ Luna, let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, excuse me Nii-san ¡¹

    Agnes comes from the right and Luna¡¯s on the left. these two girls are giving me double fellatio.

    ¡¸ My, that¡¯s wonderful, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko took her favorite camera and took photos

    ¡¸ Erica-san, let¡¯s go with Kou¡¯s face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko-oneesama ¡¹

    Mariko licks my ears.

    Erica kisses my lips.

    Four beauties attack me at the same time.

    Then, Agnes¡­

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan, would you like to try licking it? ¡¹

    She calls Koyomi-chan

    ¡¸ Hey, Agnes¡­Koyomi-chan isn¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s growth is late so she hasn¡¯t done it with me yet.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll lick it ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll serve even with just licking ¡¹

    The petite girl said and approached my crotch.

    ¡¸ Copy how I lick it ¡¹

    Luna, her cousin shows an example to Koyomi-chan.

    She licks my erect penis like it¡¯s a candy bar.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try it ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s trembling, her small tongue goes to my glans.

    Pecho, pecho, she licked it.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re doing well, Koyomi-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan¡¯s chest is starting to puff so I think she¡¯s about ready to have sex with Papa soon ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls bathe together every day.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you¡¯re not the one to decide that ¡¹

    I tell Agnes while I get fellated.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan will decide when she¡¯s ready, and I¡¯m ready to wait for years for that ¡¹

    I tell Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, the puff in your chest doesn¡¯t relate to your readiness in sex ¡¹

    Michi said sullenly.

    Yeah, Michi can have sex despite having a flat chest.

    On the other hand, Koyomi-chan who¡¯s puffing just a bit doesn¡¯t have to hurry.

    ¡¸ Please wait for a little longer ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ I want to give it properly to Kuromori-san ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san won¡¯t be able to enjoy this immature body ¡¹

    I¡¯m scared of damaging Koyomi-chan¡¯s body if I forced her.

    And this girl has the Miko power, she can read my mind.

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ Karen-sama, do you want to join us and lick Kuromori-san¡¯s penis? ¡¹

    She also read my thoughts about doing something with Karen so she doesn¡¯t feel alone.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen hesitated, but¡­

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, let¡¯s lick Papa¡¯s penis together! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at Karen.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, it will be Agnes¡¯ first time in school so I¡¯ll need Karen-chan to teach me various things in school. So please take care of me ¡¹

    She bows her head to Karen.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in exchange, Agnes will teach you a lot in sex with Papa ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s making a face of pleasure when you lick it here ¡¹

    Then, she rubs the back of my glans with her finger.

    ¡¸ Look, try licking it Karen-chan ¡¹

    Karen¡­

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    She said, then crawled her tongue where Agnes pointed.

    ¡¸ Karen, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, is Papa¡¯s penis delicious? ¡¹

    Agnes asks cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Karen replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-chan, uhm ¡¹

    Agnes speaks to Katsuko-nee while fidgeting.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s taking photos of Karen and Koyomi-chan fellating.

    ¡¸ Take off your uniform, since it might get dirty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes took off her sailor uniform.

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll take the uniform you undressed ¡¹

    Ruriko took the sailor uniform and folded it.

    Agnes took off her underwear and got naked.

    ¡¸ Papa, this time, let¡¯s take photos of Papa¡¯s penis inside Agnes!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1210.

    Chapter 1210. Lewd Photo Session / Sex Photo Session Part 1 Agnes ¡ú Yomi ¡ú Luna

    ¡¸ Papa, this time, let¡¯s take photos while Papa¡¯s penis is inside Agnes!! ¡¹

    The naked Agnes said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take photos only. Don¡¯t go to the end, give the other girls a chance ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Agnes kindly.

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! ¡¹

    Eh, eeeeh?!

    Are we taking photos of having sex with all these women?

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s decide on the order after Agnes-chan¡¯s photo session ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s make it a lottery, I¡¯ll make a ladder lottery ¡¹

    Hey, Mariko?

    ¡¸ Oh, we have a paper here! ¡¹

    Erica brings a pen and paper.

    ¡¸ Thanks, well then, let¡¯s draw lines for each one. ¡¹

    Mariko drew lines on the paper.

    ¡¸ How many do we have? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s thirteen ¡¹

    Erica counted and told Mariko.

    ¡¸ Ah, but Agnes-chan is first so we just need 12 for the lottery, right? ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Also, Koyomi-chan can¡¯t join in the photography session

    Luna said.

    It¡¯s really a sex photo session.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I can¡¯t have sex, but since we have the opportunity, I want to take a photo with Kuromori-san while naked too ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan replies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good! It¡¯s going to be a commemorative photo! ¡¹

    Agnes said happily.

    ¡¸ Also, Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at Yoshiko-san

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve returned as Ruriko-sama¡¯s attendant so if Ruriko-sama orders me then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have no intentions of such ¡¹

    Ruriko made it clear.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko, didn¡¯t you already mention that you have no intention of having sex with Onii-sama? ¡¹

    Right, Yoshiko-san told me that earlier.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because I was thinking about the Kouzuki house back then ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san thinks that it¡¯s not good if the three granddaughters of Jii-chan, the successors of the Kouzuki house, are all my women.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko¡¯s considerations don¡¯t matter. We are talking about how Yoshiko has no desire to have sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ If Yoshiko did want to have sex with Onii-sama, then you¡¯ll have to apologize to him. There¡¯s no reason for me to give such orders. That¡¯s rude to Onii-sama ¡¹

    It¡¯s rare to see Ruriko that angry.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san bows her head to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ True, I don¡¯t want to have sex with Yoshiko-san because Ruriko gave the order you know ¡¹

    I also told her.

    ¡¸ All we do there is have sex and there¡¯s no change in our relationship ¡¹

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s master-servant relationship extends to sex.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, it is as you say ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks to me with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to reach a conclusion in that conversation right away, is there? Besides, it¡¯s going to be problematic if Yoshiko-san loses her virginity during a fun event with everyone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Right. Yoshiko-oneesama is a daughter of the Kouzuki house so you need to have the place for you to lose your virginity prepared beforehand ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Grandfather will surely want to watch so he has to be invited too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ With that said, Yoshiko-san is excepted from the lottery. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Mariko.

    ¡¸ Okay, then, 1, 2, 3, 4¡­done, I made twelve draws ¡¹

    Mariko drew 12 lines and numbered them 1-12

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s pick our order ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll pick this one ¡¹

    Erica goes first.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take this ¡¹

    Ruriko points her spot.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go with this ¡¹

    Misuzu decides.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I will pick here ¡¹

    They place their fingers on the lines on the paper one after another.

    ¡¸ Okay, I got it ¡¹

    Mariko writes the names of each one.

    Then, there are two remaining.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, where will you go? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Huh? Are you sure you want me in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I made this with the number of everyone in the room. ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    Katsuko-nee looked at Yoshiko-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ I see. Then I¡¯ll take this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, the last one will be my pick ¡¹

    Mariko writes Katsuko-nee and her name in the last line.

    ¡¸ There, and there, and there! ¡¹

    The paper had vertical lines, then horizontal lines appropriate to complete the ladder lottery.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re done, now, please follow the line and check your order! ¡¹

    Mariko said and the girls wearing the same uniform focused on the paper.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m turn 4 ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m third ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sixth ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it but they already decided on the order of the sex photo session.

    ¡¸ Is it okay now? Agnes will go first, right? ¡¹

    Agnes is already aroused.

    ¡¸ But before that, we have to take off his clothes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me, pants lowered and exposed erect penis, and said.

    ¡¸ Right, Kou should be naked too ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s take it off!! ¡¹

    Agnes said and the beauties in uniform all reached to me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Listen, the rules are: all the photos will use this couch ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells everyone.

    I sit in the middle of the antique couch naked.

    All of my clothes are taken off.

    ¡¸ The type of photo you want to take depends on the individual, but we¡¯re only taking photos. We¡¯re not going for real sex right now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, you mean¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone in here will have to guide him to ejaculation. Everyone will have one time for sex. And so, hold back the ejaculation until we take the photo of the last girl ¡¹

    R-Right¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same penis and that¡¯s why these girls have stronger solidarity ¡¹

    Right. It¡¯s an event.

    ¡¸ Okay, you can go first Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes comes to me on the couch.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to take photos while Papa¡¯s carrying me in sex ¡¹

    Err, so it¡¯s sitting position.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes hugged and kissed me.

    She rubs her cute breasts on my chest.

    I touched Agnes¡¯s crotch and her hairless slit is already dripping with love nectar as her lust rises up while waiting.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it! ¡¹

    Agnes puts her ass on my lap.

    I placed my glans to Agnes¡¯s slit¡­

    ¡¸ Kuuu ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯s narrow and wet vagina allows my penis to burrow in.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Then, Agnes put her weight on me.

    My penis is pushed to the root.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    This half-foreign blonde beauty has a well-developed body, but her insides are squeezing my penis.

    Each breath Agnes takes clamps me down to the root.

    ¡¸ Papa! Agnes is the happiest when Papa¡¯s penis is inside. Auuu ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with eyes melting in pleasure and said.

    ¡¸ Now, we¡¯re taking a photo ¡¹

    I lift Agnes¡¯ legs from behind to form an M-shame, and then¡­

    The camera¡¯s taking a good look at the connected part.

    Katsuko-nee took a photo, then¡­

    ¡¸ The other girls can join in the frame ¡¹

    She told Luna and the girls.

    ¡¸ Karen-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Luna calls Karen.

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Karen stood up.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, Luna ¡¹

    Agnes calls the two girls of her age while still connected to me.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, you can lick Agnes-chan¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick Agnes-chan¡¯s clitoris ¡¹

    The girls wearing the school for the top school for young ladies in Japan are scrawling their tongues.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san ¡¹

    Karen sat next to me on the couch and crawled her tongue on Agnes¡¯s pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Luna kneels on the floor and licks Agnes¡¯ clitoris.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, it feels good! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯s body trembled and her vagina tightened.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s cute girls! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee keeps pressing the shutter.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, next. Whose turn is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee called, Yomi raised her hand.

    Yomi is already naked.

    ¡¸ I have to leave now Papa, that¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s just do it again ¡¹

    I groped Agnes¡¯ breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno. Everyone¡¯s going to do it today ¡¹

    Agnes obediently raised her hips and pulled my penis out.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan, what do you want to do? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Yomi wants to do the same pose as Agnes-chan. I think that¡¯s the best way for Sensei to reach deep ¡¹

    So it¡¯s the same sitting position where she sits on my lap like Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yomi is much heavier than Agnes-chan but¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi said, but it¡¯s just her breasts that are big but her hips and waist aren¡¯t that huge.

    ¡¸ If Yomi-chan is already heavy then I¡¯ll be in trouble ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who has a dynamite body with both charming ass and breasts said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not heavy. Come here. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s round ass rides my lap.

    I place my penis right into Yomi¡¯s slit, then¡­

    ¡¸ Kuuuu ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s insides are already wet.

    The Takakura shrine maidens can read people¡¯s hearts so the sensation from when Agnes was connected with me has become hers.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Yeah, her body is different than Agnes¡¯s.

    The temperature, the wetness, and the feeling of her vaginal walls.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    After it all went in, Yomi fell exhausted on top of me.

    I immediately embraced Yomi¡¯s body and fixed her body.

    ¡¸ Yomi now spread your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Yomi spreads her legs wide while I¡¯m inside her.

    The connected part is in full view.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Yomi-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter.

    I groped Yomi¡¯s huge breasts.

    I rub her nipples with my fingers too.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan, Sensei!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not like this? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I love it. I love my breasts teased! Aaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, someone join in ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the girts

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll join in ¡¹

    Erica joins in.

    ¡¸ I wanted to touch these breasts ¡¹

    Erica in her uniform touched Yomi¡¯s breasts as I violate from behind.

    ¡¸ Ahn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, this is great. Yomi-san, we¡¯re at the same age, right? I¡¯m jealous ¡¹

    Erica licks Yomi¡¯s nipples from the side.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to worry about school, I will introduce you to them properly ¡¹

    The cheerful, beautiful, and popular, enough to be called the star of the middle school, Erica, will look after Yomi and the girls.

    They¡¯re both in second-year middle school.

    ¡¸ But, I think that Yomi-san will be fine, after all, everyone loves cute girls ¡¹

    I reached to Yomi¡¯s crotch, soak my fingers with her love nectar, then caress her clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi, where¡¯s your ¡°please take care of me?¡± ¡¹

    I whispered to Yomi¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ P-Please¡­take care of me! Aaaaah! Yes!!! ¡¹

    Yomi replied with her trembling body.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m third ¡¹

    Next, it¡¯s Luna.

    As expected. She¡¯s already naked too.

    ¡¸ My breasts are still lacking, so¡­ ¡¹

    Luna wants to connect with me in a facing-sitting position.

    ¡¸ Nii-san! ¡¹

    She hugs me from the front as I sit on the couch and then lower her hips on my penis.

    She¡¯s of the same age, but her body isn¡¯t as developed as Agnes, so her entrance is tight.

    Even so¡­

    ¡¸ Kuuuu!!! ¡¹

    She pushes my penis inside her.

    ¡¸ The angle is poor, someone fix it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! ¡¹

    The naked Agnes grabs my penis and fixed the angle so it goes inside Luna better.

    ¡¸ Aaaah!! ¡¹

    Guchu!!

    My erect penis is buried inside Luna.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Her temperature is hot.

    Even so, Luna¡¯s vagina is well moist and loose to accept me.

    This girl has the Miko power so she can feel the same pleasure from other girls.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Nii-san. You¡¯re filling me up ¡¹

    Luna smiled as she accepted me to the root.

    ¡¸ Okay, look this way, I¡¯m taking a snap ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of the connected part from the butt.

    Luna turned around and looked at the camera lens.

    Luna and my naked body having indecent sex in a sitting position are recorded.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Agnes pulled Koyomi-chan¡¯s hand and they came over.

    They sat to my sides.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s all kiss Papa together! ¡¹

    Luna and I are entwining, then the naked Agnes, and Koyomi-chan wearing her sailor uniform.

    The three beauties kissed me together.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s a good photo ¡¹

    Katsuko nee presses the shutter.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1211.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fourth ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s already naked.

    ¡¸ Uhm, since I have the opportunity, I would like to tell everyone¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to the girls with a humble look.

    ¡¸ Some among the family still call me Ruriko-sama but when Onii-sama is present, I¡¯m not a daughter of the Kouzuki house. I¡¯m just Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave that he bought from Grandfather ¡¹

    Saying that, she prostrates herself to me as I sit on the couch.

    ¡¸ I am Onii-sama¡¯s loyal slave, and a daughter born to serve Onii-sama¡­ ¡¹

    She declared, raised her face, and looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Therefore, when outside the mansion, my status still has to be the daughter of the Kouzuki house, but, when in places where I can make love with Onii-sama, please treat me as Onii-sama¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to the girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Master¡¯s slave, the same status as Ruriruri ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ Yomi too. I proclaim myself as Sensei¡¯s slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna, the Takakura sisters said.

    The Takakura shrine maidens have such mighty power, and they¡¯re entrusted to me as my slaves.

    It¡¯s ruled that they will not make decisions for themselves nor make a move unless I gave them the order to. Thus, they can continue their lives without destroying their souls because they lose to their too-strong power.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan speaks up, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Koyomi-chan isn¡¯t Nii-san¡¯s slave until your body can please him ¡¹

    Luna speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Whenever, wherever Sensei asks for it, I¡¯ll devote my whole body and soul to entertaining Sensei in sex. Also, I will bear Sensei¡¯s child in the future. And to never allow any man to have their way with my body, those are the conditions for the slaves ¡¹

    Yomi stated.

    ¡¸ Getting along with the family isn¡¯t included. It¡¯s our ironclad rule to get along with everyone. Also, everyone must effort themselves for Onii-sama and the family to become happier every day ¡¹

    Ruriko added.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, I think of the ¡°everyone gets along,¡± as normal so I just went and excluded it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural, and that¡¯s why it can¡¯t be excluded. ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, let¡¯s return to the topic, but I don¡¯t mind being Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave too ¡¹

    Haiji, Mariko¡¯s former bodyguard, speaks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve come to this place with that intention ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I also am a slave ¡¹

    The young lady of Mizushima house, Karen also speaks up.

    Mizushima house was punished for what they did to the Kouzuki house, and thus, Karen is my slave now.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll also join in. I won¡¯t have sex with anyone but Kuromori-sama after all ¡¹

    Erica said smiling.

    ¡¸ Then, I don¡¯t mind being a slave too. Take care of me, Kou~! ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile too.

    ¡¸ Then that means, most of the girls in here are Kuromori-sama¡¯s slaves, right? ¡¹

    Erica smiles.

    Only Katsuko-nee, Misuzu, Yoshiko-san, and Agnes didn¡¯t speak out.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Ruriko-sama¡¯s my senior as a sex slave so I¡¯ll still talk to you with respect, just like before ¡¹

    ¡¸ No objections ¡¹

    Erica and Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Even so, please stop the ¡°Ruriko-sama.¡± I don¡¯t like it ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll call you ¡°Ruriko-oneesama¡± instead ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take ¡°Ruri-sama¡± It¡¯s a nickname so it¡¯s acceptable ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll also use the same call, ¡°Ruri-sama¡± ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    In the end, the girls who call Ruriko with respect are those three who had been living in the world of young ladies.

    Erica, Mariko, and Haiji. If they change the way they call her, then the problem is over.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, let¡¯s put that aside for now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If Onii-sama says so ¡¹

    Ruriko agreed.

    ¡¸ By the way, who¡¯s the first Onee-sama who had sex with Kou? Was it Katsuko-san? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s actually Misuzu-chan who was first among this group. I¡¯m the second ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Then, Misuzu-sama will be the eldest sister ¡¹

    Mariko said. Misuzu.

    ¡¸ No, there¡¯s someone above me ¡¹

    She replies smiling wryly.

    I had sex with Yukino even before Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Besides, I cannot become Danna-sama¡¯s slave. I can¡¯t have the same status as everyone else ¡¹

    Kuromori Kou, me, is recognized as Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    Yoshida Yoshinobu, me, is Megu¡¯s fiance.

    I have two family registers so I can officially have Misuzu and Megu as my fiances. We can present papers to the office and become a married couple.

    ¡¸ Please do not mind it, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ We enjoy this status as Onii-sama¡¯s slaves anyway ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Agnes is Papa¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    Agnes speaks up with a troubled look.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a daughter so I can¡¯t become a slave, but it¡¯s okay, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Of course. Agnes will always be my daughter. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno! I¡¯ll stay by Papa¡¯s side and have sex all the time! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯s moral values are broken already, so I can¡¯t do anything about it.

    It¡¯s too late to explain to her what¡¯s the purpose of her birth.

    It¡¯ll just break Agnes¡¯s soul.

    The truth is that her father, Shirasaka Sousuke, just had a dark desire to violate his own beautiful daughter and then turn her into a sex slave.

    He raped a French woman, and the child was Agnes.

    She was confined in the basement since childhood, raised to worship her father and serve him sexually.

    Then, that Shirasaka Sousuke had a tragic end from our hands.

    I¡¯ve replaced Shirasaka Sousuke as Agnes¡¯ Papa, that¡¯s because she won¡¯t be able to understand the truth.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go back to our photo session. It¡¯s Ruriko-chan¡¯s turn, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee changed the topic smoothly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaaaah, Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s crawling on the floor on all fours and asked me to violate her from behind.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    My penis is stuffed deep inside Ruriko¡¯s wet insides.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, raise your leg like a dog that¡¯s peeing. If not, we can¡¯t take photos of where we¡¯re connected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Onii-sama! ¡¹

    The young lady raised her leg while trembling.

    My hand presses on Ruriko¡¯s thin thighs to make her body stable.

    ¡¸ Nice. That¡¯s very lewd. Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, this is embarrassing ¡¹

    Ruriko blushed.

    ¡¸ You say that a lot, but, don¡¯t you love taking photos when having sex Ruriruri? Nowadays, you¡¯ve taken much more indecent photos than this ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t say that, Michi ¡¹

    Ruriko replies in embarrassment.

    ¡¸ Erica, punch Ruriko¡¯s nipples ¡¹

    I ordered Erica.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama, Ruriko-oneesama, excuse me ¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s violated from behind had a girl wearing a pure sailor uniform¡­

    Erica touched Ruriko¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Iyaan~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, Ruriko-oneesama, your nipples are so hard ¡¹

    Her white fingers tease Ruriko¡¯s breasts.

    I also grab some of Ruriko¡¯s love nectar and rub Ruriko¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, afuuu!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body twitches in reaction.

    Katsuko-nee continues to capture those moments.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fifth ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m sixth ¡¹

    Haiji and Mariko are already naked too.

    Oh, the sailor uniforms with the same design are lined up on the chairs near the wall.

    Everyone was wearing their uniform earlier, but now, half of the girls are naked.

    ¡¸ And so, Haiji and I will go in together ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    First is Haiji.

    ¡¸ I want to hug while on your lap ¡¹

    Haiji also asks for a sitting position on the couch.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Her naked ass faces me.

    I grab Haiji¡¯s hips and placed my penis to her opening, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll guide it ¡¹

    Mariko grabs my penis and leads it to Haiji¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Then, slowly lower your butt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, ngu!! ¡¹

    My glans pushes through the entrance of this half-foreign girl.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    The glistening red bulge of my glans dives through her narrow vulva.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Once it swallows the thickest part, the rest will slide in.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa ¡¹

    Haiji weakens, leaving her weight to me while accepting my whole penis.

    I embraced Haiji¡¯s small body from behind and rub her cute stomach.

    Haiji¡¯s skin feels different from the others.

    She¡¯s half-German, but Haiji has black hair, and that finely chiseled appearance of hers makes her look Japanese and nothing else.

    But, when you touch her skin, that¡¯s where you feel the difference.

    I think she has thinner skin compared to Japanese people.

    ¡¸ Okay, now spread your legs so we can see where it¡¯s connected ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave instructions. Then Haiji spreads her legs while groaning.

    ¡¸ Wow, to think that Kou¡¯s huge penis went inside Haiji¡¯s small hole to the root ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s impressed as she observes closely again.

    After some few photos¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so cute Haiji. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve thought ever since I first met you ¡¹

    Mariko gropes Haiji¡¯s cute breasts and kisses her nipples.

    ¡¸ M-Mariko-ojousama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, not Ojou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mairko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s so cute. I¡¯ll lick your clitoris then ¡¹

    Mariko goes down to where we¡¯re connected and licks Haiji¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaa! Yauuuu!!! Auuauuauuu!!! ¡¹

    Haiji squirms intensely while her body trembles.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s switch. It¡¯s Mariko-chan¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Haiji, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    I feel reluctant but we¡¯re still in the middle of a photo session.

    If I ejaculate halfway, the gathering will be void.

    This is a relay race first from Agnes until the last girl with my penis as the baton.

    ¡¸ I want to be on top ¡¹

    Mariko said and pushed me down the couch.

    The naked Mariko gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    Mariko isn¡¯t accustomed to the cowgirl position, so¡­

    She¡¯s thinking about how to accept my penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help ¡¹

    This time, Haiji guides my penis.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah! ¡¹

    My tensed tip pushes open Mariko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Loosen up and insert it slowly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Mariko moves her hips down.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s just big. Aah! ¡¹

    Jububububu!!

    Mariko¡¯s insides are drenched.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Amazing!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s already feeling more pleasure in sex instead of the pain and unease.

    ¡¸ Ahn, ahn, aaaahn! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s swinging her hips, clamping my penis.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that Mariko-chan, you¡¯ll make him cum if you continue ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee warned Mariko while taking photos

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry ¡¹

    Mariko stopped moving her hips.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing for me so I unconsciously did it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji ¡¹

    I give instructions to Haiji from below Mariko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll have to punish Mariko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Haiji? ¡¹

    This time, Haiji attacks Mariko.

    She gropes Mariko¡¯s breasts and licks Mariko¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Haiji! Ahn! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s vagina tightens.

    ¡¸ Me too, I thought that Mariko-oneesama was beautiful when I first met you ¡¹

    Haiji plays with Mariko¡¯s nipples at the same time.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama¡¯s skin, I wanted to touch it like this ¡¹

    Haiji speaks to Mariko honestly.

    ¡¸ Ahn! I like you too Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love Mariko-oneesama next to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Haiji smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m the same. I like Haiji next to Kou ¡¹

    Mariko also caresses Haiji¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aahn, Haiji!! ¡¹

    The two naked beauties entwine with each other on top of me.

    Mariko¡¯s vagina clamps my penis tightly.

 CH 1213.

    Chapter 1213. Lewd Photo Session / Erica¡úKoyomi¡úKatsuko

    ¡¸ Okay, Erica¡¯s seventh! ¡¹

    Erica shouts cheerfully, but¡­

    Erica isn¡¯t naked like the other girls.

    She¡¯s still wearing the elegant sailor uniform for the school of young ladies.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s time to throw the curveball. I have three more spare uniforms so it¡¯s okay to stain or tear this one ¡¹

    Erica smiles lewdly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not confident with my breasts so let¡¯s keep it like this ¡¹

    She said, then Erica lifted her skirt and¡­she¡¯s not wearing panties.

    ¡¸ I want to do it while standing, from behind ¡¹

    Erica puts her hands on the couch, sticks out her naked ass to her back, and asks me to violate her from behind.

    ¡¸ Oh wait, I¡¯ll go over there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to Erica while holding the camera.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, lights ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko opens the panel on the wall and then adjusts the lighting system in the room. This mansion has this in each room.

    Ruriko who loves filming sex learned Katsuko-nee¡¯s photography techniques, and so she already put the lights on precisely where it touches Erica¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good. You can shove it in now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while peeing at the camera.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I stand behind Erica.

    ¡¸ Erica, raise your hips a bit higher, then spread your legs a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Erica did as I told her.

    Yeah. I can see clearly Erica¡¯s small anus, and her slit that¡¯s leaking out love nectar.

    ¡¸ Here I go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Please violate Erica ¡¹

    I place my glans on her young lower lip.

    Starting with Agnes, this will be the seventh pussy I¡¯m going in now.

    ¡¸ Agaaa!! ¡¹

    Erica just lost her virginity recently.

    She¡¯s not used to a penis going inside her yet.

    ¡¸ Erica, loosen up ¡¹

    I grab Erica¡¯s thin hips and push in.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaah! Ouch!! ¡¹

    Maybe I dragged some of the remains of her hymen, Erica¡¯s trembling in pain.

    Even so.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuu!!! Aaah!!!! ¡¹

    Zuzuzuzuzummuuu, my penis goes to the root.

    It¡¯s narrow.

    It¡¯s clamping.

    ¡¸ Erica-chan, can you raise your leg? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee requests from Erica.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll support you so raise your left leg ¡¹

    I grab Erica¡¯s hips with my right arm and lift Erica¡¯s left thigh with my left arm.

    ¡¸ Aah!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s arms and right leg became the center of her gravity and her left leg is lifted.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Erica, you look like a dog peeing ¡¹

    Misuzu said

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Erica whose skirt is lifted has her cute abdomen exposed.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s camera can see where we¡¯re connected now.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Erica-chan¡¯s body is twisting so it¡¯s making an interesting picture ¡¹

    Erica who¡¯s desperately holding on to the couch has her belly twisted around and her leg raised up.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is nice and tight ¡¹

    I speak out my impressions

    ¡¸ Keep at it for a while longer ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter.

    ¡¸ Okay, you can put it down now ¡¹

    I slowly lowered Erica¡¯s left leg.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    Erica sighs as both legs step steady on the floor.

    Erica¡¯s insides loosened a bit.

    ¡¸ Aaah!! ¡¹

    I used that momentum to force my penis deeper inside Erica.

    ¡¸ Oh, you can go deeper ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I never knew!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s insides aren¡¯t used to sex yet, so¡­

    My penis only went inside what I¡¯ve reached so far.

    ¡¸ Eriac ¡¹

    I inserted my hand from the hem of Erica¡¯s uniform and groped her breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    I slide up her bra and enjoyed her raw breasts.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaan! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Erica moans.

    ¡¸ Dear, that should be enough, you still have more girls waiting for their turn ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee held me back.

    Oh right.

    All these beauties are watching me have sex with Erica.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is it okay for me to be here? ¡¹

    Erica asks the other girls while I violate her.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked back.

    ¡¸ I mean, I feel like everyone in here are either young ladies or their attendants ¡¹

    Erica replies.

    ¡¸ Our school has students from good families, but even among them, how should I say it? There¡¯s still a split between the young ladies and the girls from ordinary houses ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are young ladies of the Kouzuki house. Michi¡¯s a retainer.

    Agnes, Luna, Yomi, and Koyomi-chan, enrolled in that school with Kouzuki house as their dependent.

    Karen is the young lady of the Mizushima house.

    Mariko too. Her mother is from the Kanou house. Haiji entered the school as Mariko¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still young and students, so everyone has to treat each other evenly ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Even children know what kind of status their parents have, and so they know from kindergarten that a fight with a daughter of nobility will interfere with their parent¡¯s work ¡¹

    Children are much more sensitive to that.

    Most of the nobility isn¡¯t just about the lineage, but they¡¯re also big business owners.

    Like Jii-chan and Kaan-san, they instruct the nobility to help each other.

    ¡¸ I heard that families who were hostile to our Torii electronics were suddenly friendly when Mother, who came from the Kanou house, was married to Father ¡¹

    By constructing a blood relationship with the nobility, the whole nobility will come and support the business.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reality, and so I guess it¡¯s become a bit crazy ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s inherited the blood of the Kanou house, yet, she has insecurities because she¡¯s not a person of nobility.

    She¡¯s brought a bodyguard to school, which is only allowed for the young ladies, and she¡¯s showing off that she¡¯s closer than necessary with Kaan Momoko-neechan, the young lady of another greater nobility.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why feel odd when I¡¯m in the same place with everyone here ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that while you have Danna-sama¡¯s penis inside you? ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ You worry too much. It just happened that it¡¯s a gathering of the girls who come to the same school, but more women among those that Danna-sama loves don¡¯t belong to the nobility ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s right. I have a lot more women than those who are in this room.

    ¡¸ But, we go to the same school, and I¡¯m the only normal girl ¡¹

    Erica speaks worriedly.

    Erica¡¯s insides clamp on my penis harder.

    ¡¸ For now, right? ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ All the cute, talented, and good personality girls in our school will be served to Danna-sama. Erica, if you find a good girl, then introduce her as well ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re daughters of nobility or not. Danna-sama, and our family will take all the excellent personnel ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re greedy ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Ruriko agreed.

    ¡¸ Agnes will look for fifth graders! ¡¹

    Hey, Agnes.

    ¡¸ Next year, Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan will all be middle schoolers, so we have to look for elementary girls who will have sex with Papa in replacement ¡¹

    No, look.

    ¡¸ Yes, go for it, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Erica too, if you feel lonely that you¡¯re the only one from a normal family, then look for a good one. Then, introduce her to Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, you¡¯re right. I understand ¡¹

    Erica replies with a smile.

    Then, she moves her hips, squeezing my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaahn! Erica¡¯s desires are rising up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica, don¡¯t do that. If you do that, it¡¯ll come out ¡¹

    I pulled my penis out of Erica in a hurry.

    Love nectar makes a string between my penis and Erica¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s holding back for the last person ¡¹

    Mariko scolded Erica.

    ¡¸ Erica, take off your clothes, the girls taking sex photos with Kou are all naked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    Erica also took off her disarrayed sailor uniform.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the eighth person ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan is already naked.

    Her sailor uniform and her underwear are..oh, it¡¯s folded neatly on the chair.

    This girl has that methodical personality.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. You can take a break ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    Yeah.

    There¡¯s an agreement with Koyomi-chan that we won¡¯t have sex, so my dick won¡¯t go inside her.

    I¡¯ve been holding back all this time so my abdomen feels hazy now.

    I want to ejaculate already.

    ¡¸ Hey, Papa, Koyomi-chan¡¯s breasts are starting to puff! ¡¹

    Agnes is right. Her chest has a puff.

    But¡­

    Compared to Agnes and the well-developed girls. Koyomi-chan is of the same age, but her body is still in the middle of her growth.

    Her crotch is still hairless, all you can see is a slit that looks like it¡¯s cut cleanly by a knife.

    Sex isn¡¯t possible with her yet.

    ¡¸ Then, Koyomi-chan, you can sit on this chair ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave instructions and we sat together on the chair.

    ¡¸ Want to touch his penis? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I will ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s trembling hands touched my penis.

    I embraced Koyomi-chan¡¯s small body with my arm.

    ¡¸ Taking a shot ¡¹

    We¡¯re taking photos of this girl grabbing my erect penis.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll suck it ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan put my penis in her mouth.

    That¡¯s also photographed.

    Oh shit.

    This girl¡¯s giving me fellatio.

    This is much more arousing than sex.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    I said in a panic.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s take photos along with the same grade ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave timely help.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, Luna-chan, Karen-chan, come ¡¹

    I sit naked with my erect dick exposed in the middle of the couch.

    Then, to my right are Koyomi-chan and Agnes, naked.

    To my left is Karen, who¡¯s still wearing her uniform, and the naked Luna.

    ¡¸ Okay, say cheese! ¡¹

    This photo is quite obscene once they look at it later.

    Agnes and the girls have an innocent smile, and so you can sense the indecency from the image of naked girls with wet crotch and erect penis.

    Karen¡¯s the only one wearing clothes as she¡¯s not accustomed to the atmosphere, so she¡¯s having a stiff expression, but still, it has that inexplainable taste.

    ¡¸ Papa, are you not going to touch and lick Koyomi-chan¡¯s breasts? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, p-please do ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan sticks out her small chest to me, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s do that next time ¡¹

    When we¡¯re going to have real sex.

    ¡¸ I want Kuromori-sama to learn the taste of my breasts today ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan?

    ¡¸ Everyone has that kind of day ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll just touch it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I touched Koyomi-chan¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    I see. It definitely has a different feel since it¡¯s still in the middle of growth.

    It¡¯s also different from Michi¡¯s flat chest.

    It¡¯s a little hard.

    her nipples are still buried inside her areola.

    ¡¸ You can lick them too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I licked her pink areola.

    ¡¸ Aah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ See, Koyomi-chan? It feels amazing when Papa licks it. ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    The truth is, it¡¯s probably just ticklish.

    Or maybe, she might just be feeling unease as a man is licking her sensitive part.

    But, Koyomi-chan replies to Agnes in agreement.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Please take a check on Koyomi¡¯s growth occasionally ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looked straight at me and said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Now, it¡¯s the ninth person.

    ¡¸ Oh, is it my turn? ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at the lottery and said.

    ¡¸ Okay then, Ruriko-chan can take care of the cameras ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and took off her clothes.

    Err.

    So Katsuko-nee here.

    You know she¡¯s got quite the vagina that can tighten up three times.

    Can I hold back?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to look that worried ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Just stay still ¡¹

    I¡¯m sitting on the couch and she sits on my lap, facing me.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    Ah

    My penis went inside Katsuko-nee.

    Softly, gently.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve worked hard. Just a bit more ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s warm and tight insides gently wrap my penis.

    Katsuko-nee buried my face in her voluptuous breasts.

    ¡¸ Here, let Onee-san spoil you ¡¹

    Haaa.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m dipping on a hot spring.

    I¡¯m getting weak from Katsuko-nee¡¯s embrace.

    ¡¸ My, Danna-sama¡¯s making such a cute face ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Sex isn¡¯t just about tightening your clamp, you should learn how to relax your partner too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s educational ¡¹

    Mariko looked at us and replied.

    Luna and Yomi have their Miko power so they¡¯re learning Katsuko-nee¡¯s technique.

    ¡¸ Okay, Ruriko-chan, take photos from behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko squats down and takes photos from a low angle.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a bonus event so this should be enough right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and pulled out my penis from inside her.

    ¡¸ When it comes to sex techniques, there will be another opportunity to teach those, so¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took the camera from Ruriko and told everyone.

    ¡¸ Okay, who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks. Misuzu raised her hand.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m the 11th ¡¹

    Michi raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m very sorry to say but I¡¯ve already received Master¡¯s semen inside me twice today ¡¹

    She speaks honestly.

    ¡¸ And so, I want to serve together with Misuzu-oneesama, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not. I think that he¡¯s already reaching his limit too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at my penis and said.

    ¡¸ But, Michi will have to put it in too. Everyone showing each other sex and taking photos was the objective today ¡¹

    Misuzu told Michi.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1214.

    Chapter 1214. Lewd Photo Session / Misuzu¡úMichi¡úKaren, and detonation.

    Tenth. Misuzu¡¯s already taken off her sailor uniform too.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, what pose do you want to photograph? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I want the usual ¡¹

    She said, then she lies down on the couch and spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ I want Danna-sama to violate me below ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s my Master after all ¡¹

    I see.

    Mariko and Erica¡¯s possibly thinking that in Misuzu and my relationship, Misuzu, the young lady of the Kouzuki house has the stronger status, and so¡­

    She¡¯s asking me to get on top of her and violate her in that pose to assert my dominance.

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I slide my body inside Misuzu¡¯s widely spread legs.

    ¡¸ Ah, but, please kiss me before putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I kissed Misuzu.

    Then, I grabbed Misuzu¡¯s breasts and sucked on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Did your breasts grow bigger? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s growing bigger. Danna-sama¡¯s making love with it once every three days after all ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ You grope my breasts a lot, and you let out a lot of semen inside me ¡¹

    So it¡¯s natural that her body will overflow in sex appeal.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, please put it in already ¡¹

    Misuzu spreads her pussy bashfully and welcomes me.

    Her charming pink insides are shining from her love nectar.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    I put my erect penis in.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s insides welcome me.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I want it deeper, deeper please! Danna-sama ¡¹

    The young lady seeks me.

    ¡¸ Guu ¡¹

    Jububububu¡­

    My penis goes inside Misuzu while pushing out her warm love nectar.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I love you Danna-sama!! ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me with moist eyes and said.

    It¡¯s been half a year since I practically raped her.

    Misuzu¡¯s pussy is mine only and I develop it every day.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s inside me, I¡¯m so happy ¡¹

    Misuzu says with tears of joy in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s take a photo ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of us having sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, haaa ¡¹

    Each time Misuzu breaths, the pressure in her vagina clamping my penis also synchronizes.

    Misuzu¡¯s breasts also move up and down.

    Misuzu¡¯s body is aroused from sex, from a foreign object entering her, she¡¯s sweating.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, recently, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ I wanted Danna-sama to violate me like Agnes-chan when my body was still growing. If that happened, I would¡¯ve enjoyed sex much sooner ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s lost her virginity at 17.

    Agnes is younger.

    The difference is five years.

    ¡¸ But, if Misuzu was 12, I would be 11 you know ¡¹

    I would be in fifth grade.

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s wonderful. I wanted to have sex with Danna-sama in that time ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Dann-sama, you already had your first ejaculation at age 11, right? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ I think that it barely marks that. I¡¯m already masturbating at sixth grade ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, when I was 13 and Danna-sama was 12, we could¡¯ve had sex ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Between that and middle school, yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great? I¡¯m in my sailor uniform, violating Danna-sama wearing his shorts ¡¹

    So it¡¯s me who¡¯s getting violated in elementary times?

    ¡¸ Uhm, Misuzu-chan ¡¹

    Agnes shows up with a sullen face on the couch.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at Agnes while still linked to me.

    ¡¸ Agnes is happy to have sex at this age. ¡¹ But, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s 13, 14, 17, or 20. It¡¯s the same. Agnes is born to have sex with Papa. Even if we didn¡¯t do it at my age, I¡¯ll still have sex with Papa someday ¡¹

    She said with an innocent smile.

    Seeing that, Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯m also born to love Danna-sama, so I should be grateful to God that I met Danna-sama even at 17 ¡¹

    She smiled back to Agnes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, after all, we will be with Papa forever. We¡¯ll have sex with Papa for a hundred years! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now, I¡¯ll be 116 by then ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, science will advance in the future ¡¹

    Agnes puffs her chest and said.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ll continue to love Danna-sama for the hundred years to come ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll serve you, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks to me with moist eyes.

    Misuzu¡¯s pussy leaks love nectar, squeezing my penis.

    Katsuko-nee captures that moment with her camera.

    ¡¸ Okay, Misuzu-chan¡¯s photos are done ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Misuzu to swap.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m reluctant to part. But, we still have a hundred more years ¡¹

    Misuzu says and I pull out my penis from inside Misuzu.

    Man, I want to go hard at it and ejaculate already.

    My desire to ejaculate is rising up from my abdomen.

    ¡¸ Eleventh, Michi ¡¹

    Yeah, I know.

    Michi¡¯s already naked too.

    ¡¸ Master, what do you think of this? ¡¹

    Mich said, then raised her leg while standing.

    Wait, huh?

    ¡¸ Wow, Michi-san¡¯s body is so flexible ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprise isn¡¯t unreasonable.

    Michi braced her right foot on the ground while her left is raised up to her head.

    She¡¯s standing with her legs spread on 180.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re like a ballerina ¡¹

    Erica speaks her admiration.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like when you throw the big league ball number two ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Huh, do you not know that? In anime, it shines as soon as the foot of the person raises straight up, but¡­ ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ When the star pitcher¡¯s right leg rises high a blue worm flies and stops on a blue leaf, right? ¡¹

    Huh, Yomi?

    ¡¸ We had a watch party with Nei-san before so I know about it ¡¹

    This mansion has a huge amount of manga and videos left behind by past prostitutes.

    It¡¯s coming from the postwar period up to the present age.

    ¡¸ But, Michi-oneesama, this is amazing. ¡¹ You¡¯re keeping the same pose without any shake from the axis ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ I can keep this pose for an hour. Also, Edie can do it too ¡¹

    These two combat girls have some scary flexible bodies.

    ¡¸ And so, Master, please violate me like this ¡¹

    Michi said, and opened her slit with her right hand.

    Then.

    The white liquid drips down her thighs instead of her love nectar.

    ¡¸ T-This is¡­well, Master just came inside me a few hours ago ¡¹

    Michi said bashfully.

    ¡¸ That looks fun so try it out Dear ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t get that kind of sex that easy ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, if Master wishes for it, then I can do it every day ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual blank face.

    Even so.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s beautiful, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Well, she¡¯s already a Japanese doll beauty from the beginning.

    Her chest is flat, but she has a nice proportion.

    ¡¸ This appearance of yours is like a work of art ¡¹

    That straight look with her legs at 180 while naked¡­

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s like you made a standing image from a 3D printer ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee added.

    ¡¸ But, perfect beauties like this have to be destroyed. It increases its charm ¡¹

    Yeah, I want to shove my dick inside Michi¡¯s body

    ¡¸ Michi ¡¹

    I approach the naked Michi with my dick swinging around.

    ¡¸ When in that pose, I think the angle is better if you put it in from the side instead of the front. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right. Her right leg is raised up high that her body¡¯s a bit twisted,

    So, this should be good.

    I know the angle of Michi¡¯s pussy so let¡¯s go diagonally from here.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    I hold Michi¡¯s hips.

    I lowered Michi¡¯s hips so I can enter, then¡­

    ¡¸ Kuu!! ¡¹

    My glans pushes through Michi¡¯s lower lips.

    From here, scrape diagonally upward, and then slam.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s vagina is twisted a bit because of her pose.

    It¡¯s gripping on my penis.

    ¡¸ Uuuugh ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s vagina tightens. It¡¯s too tight.

    Even so, I push my erect penis further.

    ¡¸ Kuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it hurt, Michi? ¡¹

    I asked the frowning Michi, then¡­

    ¡¸ The pain feels amazing. More, please violate me! ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    I shove my penis up to the root in one go.

    ¡¸ Kahaaaa!!! ¡¹

    I embraced Michi¡¯s body.

    Even so, she keeps her 180-degree legs.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll take photos right away!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of us while we¡¯re connected standing.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, hurry ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s me then I¡¯m still okay ¡¹

    Michi says while sweat flows from her forehead.

    ¡¸ Sure, you¡¯re fine, but not me. Michi¡¯s really tight down there ¡¹

    Furthermore, if we have sex in this posture¡­

    My penis is clamped harder than usual.

    Ugh, I can¡¯t hold back from this.

    ¡¸ Okay, yes, I get it, Michi-chan¡¯s just having this as a bonus. We¡¯re done. Okay, you can pull out ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, just a bit more ¡¹

    Michi said, but I pulled my penis out of Michi¡¯s insides right away.

    ¡¸ Michi, you already had two creampies today, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Misuzu stands from the couch and smiled.

    ¡¸ So, hold yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi said, and lowered her legs.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hold back anymore, this one¡¯s the last ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    Finally, the last girl.

    ¡¸ You can now pour everything you gathered so far into this girl. It¡¯s okay to get wild

    So, who¡¯s the last girl by the way?

    ¡¸ The last girl is Karen-chan! ¡¹

    Luna shouts.

    I turned around and there I see the naked Karen pressed by Luna and Yomi to the couch.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Of all the girls, Karen¡¯s the last one.

    She¡¯s not like Koyomi-chan, but Karen¡¯s body is barely fit for sex.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Now, just as we practiced earlier. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, tell Onii-san ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna said.

    ¡¸ P-Please violate Karen. And pour Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen inside Karen! ¡¹

    Karen tells me while looking afraid.

    I¡­

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore.

    ¡¸ Karen!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauu!! ¡¹

    I spread Karen¡¯s thin legs forcibly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Yomi-oneesama and I will pour a lot of lewd waves to Karen-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s already drenched ¡¹

    Yeah, Karen¡¯s small vagina is dripping wet with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Karen!!! ¡¹

    I push my penis into her entrance in one go.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    I push through while listening to Karen¡¯s scream.

    ¡¸ Kuhaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes opened wide, she endures the invasion.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aah!! ¡¹

    Zubuzubuzubuzubu!!

    It¡¯s like a hot kitchen knife cutting through an ice cream cake.

    My erect penis pushes through Karen¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Iyaaa, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Zun!

    My glans knocks on Karen¡¯s puffed uterus.

    ¡¸ Haa, haaa, kuhaaaaa ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s body starts sweating.

    I¡¯m violating this young girl.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Karen ¡¹

    I kissed Karen forcibly.

    ¡¸ Ngugugu ¡¹

    I pushed my tongue in and slurped on Karen.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wonderful, I wanted Danna-sama to violate me that way too ¡¹

    Misuzu says.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, this was the result of the lottery ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s been holding back for eleven insertions, so he¡¯s in his wild beast mode after a long while ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while pressing the shutter.

    She¡¯s right.

    My lust can¡¯t be stopped.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaa!! Aah, uugh, Ah, uu, aaaah!! ¡¹

    Karen groans to each of my intense thrusts.

    Aah, Karen¡¯s vagina¡¯s squeezing me.

    I¡­I¡­

    ¡¸ Michi-oneesan, hurry ¡¹

    Luna calls Michi.

    ¡¸ Everyone else, please hold our hand ¡¹

    Yomi told the other girls.

    I¡¯m violating Karen.

    Yomi and Luna are holding Karen from both sides.

    Michi holds Luna¡¯s back.

    Then, all the other girls held each other¡¯s hands, enclosing us.

    The ends of each one have Misuzu holding Yomi, Ruriko holding Luna¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s share the pleasure Karen-chan¡¯s feeling ¡¹

    As soon as Luna shouts¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaaan ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is too intense!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! Amazing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ More! More!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, shove it! Gouge it!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I love this!! Aaaaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!!! Auuuu!!! ¡¹

    Apart from Katsuko-nee, who¡¯s taking photos, and Yoshiko-san, who¡¯s spectating, the eleven naked beauties moan at the same time.

    The pleasures from sex with Karen go through Yomi and Luna¡¯s Miko power, and it rushes through the naked girls amplified.

    But¡­

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore!!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, cumming! Cumming!! ¡¹

    I went for my spurt.

    I shake Karen¡¯s small body with each thrust.

    Her cute breasts sway, spraying her sweat around.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I-I can¡¯t!!! ¡¹

    Karen looks up at me with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Let it out! Pour it inside me!! ¡¹

    She shouts with the thoughts of the eleven women included.

    I¡¯m about to blow off.

    ¡¸ Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Dobababa, my hot liquid pours into Karen¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, so hot!!!!! ¡¹

    s soon as Karen felt the hot semen poured inside her.

    ¡¸ Shingetsu!! ¡¹

    Michi amplifies the sexual sensation for the girls in the circle.

    The wave of pleasure goes into everyone in the room.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaa!! ¡¹

    All my women are attacked with pleasure from sex.

    They¡¯re getting swallowed by the wave.

    They¡¯re drowning.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    The girls who are already in ecstasy arrived at their climax.

    The waves of pleasure are amplified, and the girls who hadn¡¯t cum yet reached the same pleasure.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this! Iyaaaa!! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m flying!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s becoming white!!! ¡¹

    I hear the screams from the girls while I continue to ejaculate inside Karen.

    Dopyu, dopyu, dopyu.

    That¡¯s a lot.

    I¡¯m not stopping.

    Aaaah, aaah, aaaah.

    Karen¡¯s staring at me with an expression of her heart-melting.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s unable to speak.

    I mean, everyone¡¯s exhausted.

    I¡¯m sweating all over, my heart is beating fast. I can¡¯t move.

    I fell limp on Karen¡¯s body for more than ten minutes.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, auuu ¡¹

    I finally managed to calm down my heartbeat.

    I got up.

    Oh, they¡¯re all knocked out.

    Misuzu, Mariko, Erica, and everyone, they¡¯re all exhausted, their faces, melting in pleasure, and they¡¯re all holding hands.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Michi-chan¡¯s Shingetsu is too strong ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, who wasn¡¯t in the ring also got hit by the ecstasy wave of Shingetsu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that the camera¡¯s safe, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gets up.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh my, this girl peed herself ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, who peed?

    I turned my heavy body to where Katsuko-nee is, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Out of everyone, it¡¯s the girl who¡¯s still wearing clothes. ¡¹

    The last girl who¡¯s still wearing her sailor uniform. Yoshiko-san.

    She fell on her back and peed herself.

    ¡¸ Oh my, your skirt is drenched. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Yoshiko-san;

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    She replies with a face of shock.

    Everyone¡¯s still drowning in pleasure from Yomi and Luna¡¯s Miko power and Michi¡¯s Shingetsu amplifying the sexual pleasure.

    It¡¯ll take ten more minutes before those girls recover.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1215.

    Chapter 1215. Plans for Tomorrow / Bath Break. Second Group.

    ¡¸ Aahn, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    I grope Karen¡¯s small chest while still connected to her.

    I kiss the young lady repeatedly.

    The two of us enjoy the afterglow of sex.

    Meanwhile.

    ¡¸ Geez, Yoshiko, I guess it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi wipe the floor Yoshiko-san peed on with a towel.

    Misuzu and Katsuko-nee took Yoshiko-san to the closest shower room and washed her lower half.

    Mariko, Erica, and Haiji, they¡¯re still spellbound from the Miko power and Shingetsu that even if their consciousness returned, they¡¯re still in a daze.

    ¡¸ Here, cold tea ¡¹

    Luna and Yomi bring drinks to everyone.

    ¡¸ Okay, Yoshiko-chan¡¯s clean now ¡¹

    Oh, Katsuko-nee and the group have returned.

    Turning around, Yoshiko-san¡¯s also naked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s her punishment for peeing. Yoshiko-chan will have to be naked, just like everyone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for the troubles ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san is hiding her crotch and chest, embarrassed

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s got a decently big breast. Even so, her hips are narrow.

    ¡¸ Now everyone¡¯s the same! ¡¹

    Agnes is right.

    Now all the girls in the room are naked.

    The beauties that go to the top school for young ladies in Japan are all exposing their naked bodies to me.

    ¡¸ I think you should pull out now dear. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. I¡­

    ¡¸ Karen, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, auu ¡¹

    I pull out my penis that finished ejaculation from Karen¡¯s small insides

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, camera, camera ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama, here ¡¹

    Yomi hands the camera to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Karen-chan, stay still ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of my semen flowing out of Karen¡¯s entrance.

    My penis¡­

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes will clean it up ¡¹

    Agnes begins fellating it

    ¡¸ Ah, me too ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan closes to my crotch and stretches out her tongue.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    I ask Koyomi-chan as she licks the semen from my glans and¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, I somehow understand what having sex means now ¡¹

    This girl has the Miko power too.

    She¡¯s probably gone and felt all the emotions of each girl towards sex with me after all the fusion of sex we just had.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll eat a lot, exercise, study, and sleep a lot to get it sooner ¡¹

    I promised to have sex with her when her body has grown enough.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let Koyomi-chan take care of Papa¡¯s penis. ¡¹

    Agnes said and then this time, she buries her face on Karen¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Aahn! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s body is still weakened.

    Agnes puts her mouth to her crotch and licks the semen out of the entrance.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Agnes loves Papa and Karen-chan too! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at Karen with her mouth smeared with love nectar and semen.

    However.

    The semen I accumulated all went inside Karen, but¡­

    My dick isn¡¯t satisfied from cumming just once.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s licking it, and it got big again.

    ¡¸ Have you girls calmed down? If so then we¡¯ll have a photo with everyone together ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Dear, sit in the middle of the couch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sure. Thanks, Koyomi-chan. That was amazing ¡¹

    I pat Koyomi-chan¡¯s hair and face.

    ¡¸ No, please let me do it again. I¡¯ll get better next time ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan lets go of my penis and replied while looking up at me.

    I sat in the middle of the couch and the naked beauties gather around me.

    ¡¸ Mariko, Erica, and Haiji are you girls okay now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine. There was too much pleasure that my body got numbed ¡¹

    Mariko replied with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ Sex is amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s surprising ¡¹

    Erica and Haiji said.

    The Miko power amplified it and Shingetsu blew it up, it¡¯s a special kind of sex.

    If they think that¡¯s normal, then it¡¯ll become a problem.

    ¡¸ Okay, now let¡¯s do a normal one ¡¹

    Just one hour ago, these girls were wearing the same sailor uniform, and then we took photos.

    This time, we¡¯re taking photos of everyone naked and my erect penis exposed.

    Katsuko-nee pressed the shutter multiple times, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, now the girls from behind the chair, come forward, sit on the couch and spread your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Am I going to do that too? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks out of confusion.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko, this is your punishment for wetting yourself ¡¹

    Ruriko ordered her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, certainly ¡¹

    With that said, the girls who are on the couch crossed each other¡¯s legs.

    Then the girls on the couch do on the floor.

    They all spread their legs, showing their genitals to the lens.

    ¡¸ This looks fun. Everyone¡¯s making the same immodest pose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s fun ¡¹

    Mariko and Erica are having fun, but¡­

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s doing the same thing with a complicated face.

    I feel small when all these naked bodies are surrounding me.

    ¡¸ Okay, the next one is everyone facing their butts towards me. Then, turn your face to the lens, yes like that ¡¹

    The next photo has the girls line up their asses.

    ¡¸ Next¡­does anyone have a fun pose in mind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about everyone putting their hands on Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis and do something like ¡°Fight oh!!¡± ¡¹

    Erica suggested.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, excuse me ¡¹

    Erica holds my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, me too ¡¹

    Misuzu touches the top of my penis, wrapping my glans.

    Then, the nine other girls put their hands on top of each other.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s blushing, but she¡¯s participating.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, that looks fun. Sure! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took photos while smiling.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done. That¡¯s the end of the photo session ¡¹

    Finally, the lewd photo session is over.

    ¡¸ But, Papa¡¯s still hard. I feel sorry leaving it like that ¡¹

    Agnes says while caressing my penis with her hand

    ¡¸ Papa, who do you want to cum inside this time? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    All the naked girls, apart from Yoshiko-san, all looked at me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to keep having Danna-sama to ourselves by now ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can I call over Marika-oneesama? ¡¹

    Erica suggested her sister.

    Erica and Marika are sisters, but, the truth is hidden away because Erica¡¯s actual father is her grandfather.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama comes to the mansion only during weekends ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s still living in the all-girls music high school dorm.

    Therefore, she¡¯s permitted to stay outside during weekends.

    It¡¯s the first Saturday with that rule.

    ¡¸ Right, Marika-san came to the mansion imagining that Kou will violate her today ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, and if possible, Erica wants to be violated together with Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    Erica said bashfully.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s a good idea, what about everyone else? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks everyone but there are no objections.

    Although.

    ¡¸ Of course, we¡¯re going to be there watching ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go down and bring Marika-san ¡¹

    Ruriko puts on her bathrobe and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll come too ¡¹

    Erica comes to get her sister.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    Marika goes up to the second floor wearing her school uniform.

    Then, she¡¯s surprised that everyone in the room is naked.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to have sex with Kuromori-sama together with everyone. Marika-oneesama, hurry up and take your clothes off too ¡¹

    Erica says while taking off the bathrobe she put on to go to the lower floor.

    But, Marika¡¯s mother was a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    She immediately accepted the lewd atmosphere in the room.

    ¡¸ Yes, then allow me to join ¡¹

    She said and takes off her clothes making sure I watch her.

    Then.

    I embraced Marika¡¯s naked body and kissed her.

    Then, I licked her body that¡¯s not accustomed to sex yet.

    Erica joins in.

    While the sisters are kissing, I licked Marika¡¯s pussy.

    Then, I made her cum from her clitoris once.

    Then, I shoved it inside Erica while Marika¡¯s watching.

    Then, I violated Marika right in front of Erica.

    I pierce the sisters alternately.

    Lastly, I ejaculated inside Marika.

    The other beauties are watching us have sex with great interest.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh, Nagisa. We¡¯re about to take a bath. Yes, it¡¯s okay now. He came a lot so I don¡¯t think his penis will go up anytime soon ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks to Nagisa through the extension phone

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s go to the large bath ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, then ended the call.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I hold Erica and Marika¡¯s exhausted bodies on the couch.

    I ask Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Oh, Mao-chan said that she wanted to take a bath with you no matter what. So she¡¯s waiting ¡¹

    Mao-chan.

    Oh right, it would be bad if I have an erect penis when I take a bath with a young child.

    ¡¸ That should be alright, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at my dick.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s already let out a lot so I think it should be okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa will take Mao-chan to the bedroom right after the bath so you can cum a lot again after ¡¹

    Well¡­

    Even before coming to this room, I already came inside Megu and Michi four times in a love hotel.

    ¡¸ If Onii-sama wishes, then everyone¡¯s ready to accompany you as much as you want ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile while distributing white bathrobes to the girls.

    ¡¸ No, Ruriko. Later¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Oh right, I forgot about it ¡¹

    Ruriko pats her head.

    ¡¸ We have to give Onii-sama to the other group ¡¹

    Another group?

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll see when we enter the bath ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me with a smile.

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Does everyone have their bathrobes on? Then let¡¯s go take a bath! ¡¹

    We head to the large bath wearing only bathrobes.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Bath! Bath!! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan are already waiting in the changing room.

    Mao-chan jumps to me as soon as she saw me.

    ¡¸ Hurry, hurry, Mao will wash your back!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao, you have to take off your clothes or you can¡¯t get in the bath. ¡¹ Come here. I¡¯ll take it off ¡¹

    Nagisa told her beloved daughter with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ Yes! Wait for me, Papa!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan lets go of me and then runs in noisily in the dressing room and went back to Nagisa.

    As for our group, we only have to take off one bathrobe.

    I mean, I want to wash off the sweat, love nectar, and semen and its smell before Mao-chan could come.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, Mao-chan, we¡¯ll go in first ¡¹

    I called them, got naked, and entered the bathroom.

    Then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting, Onii-san ¡¹

    Eri and Rie, naked, are waiting for me with their arms folded in the bathroom.

    Also.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come this way ¡¹

    Arisu and Kinuka are here too.

    ¡¸ Mana-neesan¡¯s cleaning the kitchen and is checking the monitors, so she won¡¯t be coming here ¡¹

    Oh right, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa are both in the bathroom.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s in the new brothel in front of the station.

    Margo-san, Nei, and Edie haven¡¯t returned yet from the social gathering post martial arts tournament.

    And so, Mana in charge of monitoring the mansion.

    Mana¡¯s been living in the mansion most of the time for half the year, and so she¡¯s already mastered how to use the monitoring system.

    To be honest, she knows more than Megu and me.

    Anyway, I sat in the bath Arisu and Kinuka presented, and then¡­

    Arisu took the shower and washed my body.

    ¡¸ By the way, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know why we¡¯re gathered here? ¡¹

    Nope, don¡¯t know.

    Not a clue.

    But I have a bad hunch.

    ¡¸ Our middle school uniforms have arrived too. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arrived ¡¹

    Arisu, Kinuka?

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let just Misuzu-oneesan and the girls in her school have that good memory ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also going to have sex with our new uniforms!! ¡¹

    Oh, so this time, it¡¯s these girls.

    Lewd photo session part 2.

    ¡¸ By the way, Mitama-oneesama and Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s new uniform have arrived too ¡¹

    Kinuka said.

    Mitama and Tsukiko are also coming to our school together with Misato and the prostitute candidates.

    Then that means¡­part three of the photo session.

    ¡¸ Ah, but, Mitama-san and Tsukiko-san¡¯s going to Onii-san¡¯s school anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ So they don¡¯t mind taking lewd photos on the school instead ¡¹

    So it¡¯s decided that it¡¯ll be sex within the school grounds.

    I¡¯m going to play not just with Megu, Ai, And Edie during school hours but Mitama and the girls too.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not like we need school uniform sex for tonight, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we want Onii-san to see if the school uniforms look good on us at least ¡¹

    The twins said.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t run in the bathroom! ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Nagisa enter.

    Misuzu and the girls also entered.

    They seem to give me time to talk to the twins and Arisu and Kinuka.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1216.

    Chapter 1216. Plans for Tomorrow / Ice Cream and Electronic Organ

    ¡¸ Yay! Yay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow!! ¡¹

    We leave the bathroom and then went to the dining room to eat ice cream.

    Mao-chan¡¯s in a good mood as we took a bath and scrubbed each other.

    While at it, Agnes is also in a good mood.

    Mao-chan and Agnes are sitting next to me at the same table.

    Then, on the other side of the table are Nagisa and Marika.

    On the other hand, the students of the school for the young ladies apart from Agnes, are gathering at another table, talking about something.

    We¡¯re all just out of the bath so we¡¯re all wearing white bathrobes.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ What do you think, Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How is it, Onii-san? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie came to me wearing their new middle school uniform.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Think? ¡¹

    Arisu and Kinuka came after them.

    ¡¸ Here, I brought your ice cream too! ¡¹

    Mana who didn¡¯t come to us in the bath is also wearing the same uniform, and then pushed the wagon of ice cream for the twins and Arisu and Kinuka.

    She looked at the cameras in the mansion and saw these girls coming to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that looks cute on you girls ¡¹

    I replied.

    White blouse and red ribbon on the neck, red checkered skirt, and socks.

    It doesn¡¯t have the same prim and proper classic look of the sailor uniform, but, it has enough liveliness for the modern age and it¡¯s good.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time wearing this kind of uniform ¡¹

    Arisu and Kinuka are been in that school for young ladies from childhood.

    Kurama house was a noble family but has fallen, and so they can¡¯t go to that school anymore.

    The girls on the other table are students of the school for the young ladies, so it might be painful for Arisu to stay in the same room as them.

    Although Misuzu and the girls are no longer wearing the sailor uniform like when they have gathered on the second floor, white bathrobes instead, so the shock seems to be lighter.

    ¡¸ That uniform looks good on you Arisu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s cute ¡¹

    Eri and Rie told Arisu.

    ¡¸ I think I can make faster kicks with this skirt compared to the old one ¡¹

    Kinuka throws a high kick and shows me her white panties.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ll be going to school with this group starting next week so let¡¯s have fun ¡¹

    Mana told Arisu and the girls.

    Right, Mana is the only second year in middle school, Arisu and the girls are in their first year.

    Mana¡¯s the senior in this group.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s the only one in a different school year, will you be okay? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Arisu has her bodyguard, Kinuka, the twins have each other so they shouldn¡¯t have problems, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, look, we¡¯re going to be separated from the ordinary students in the special class anyway ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are appearing on Yukino¡¯s show so the ¡°entertainment course¡± is a new class created.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ll need to meet up with other students too, right? ¡¹

    Like, during a school assembly and such.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, even if anyone tries to confess their love to me, I won¡¯t cheat Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s mind and body belong to Onii-chan after all ¡¹

    Mana will enter the school not as Shirasaka Maika but as Yoshida Mana.

    She¡¯s become my sex slave, my little sister.

    ¡¸ Minaho-ojousama¡¯s laid the groundwork to make sure that all their teachers will be women, and they¡¯ll have as little contact with the ordinary students as possible ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee wearing her bathrobe comes to our table.

    ¡¸ That cost a lot ¡¹

    You can settle most of the absurdness in this world with money.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I owe Minaho-neesan again ¡¹

    Even so, it must be hard for her to find a private school that would allow Mana and the girls to go to those absurd conditions.

    It¡¯s been half a year already.

    However, I heard that things progressed smoothly when Arisu and the girls came compared to Mana alone.

    Jii-chan is worried about the future of the Kurama daughters so he helped out in finding the school.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Karen in her bathrobe comes to our table holding her ice cream plate.

    ¡¸ Oh, hello. What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Arisu, the older of the two, asks Karen.

    ¡¸ Uhm, they have started a conversation I can¡¯t participate in, so¡­ ¡¹

    Karen said. And then looking at the other table¡­

    ¡¸ Right, Michi¡¯s suggestion is right ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ I see. Our family indeed lack some personnel ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Oh, Megu¡¯s talking about what she told Megu earlier.

    About the need for medical and judicial specialists in our family.

    ¡¸ I do not understand what they¡¯re talking about ¡¹

    I mean, Karen¡­

    She¡¯s a student of the school for the young ladies but recently, she¡¯s joining Arisu¡¯s group.

    She feels much at ease in this group I guess.

    ¡¸ As for me, I want to start a business in the future ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I intend to become a certified accountant and join Father¡¯s auditing firm. So, I¡¯ll try to be able to do the accounting stuff in the future, but¡­ ¡¹

    Eric said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll take ten years ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s still 14, she still needs time to enter college and become an accountant.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay even if it takes ten years. We want to be able to deal with everything by ourselves in the future ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ In that case, lawyers and doctors, do we have any plans on that? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Yomi and Luna-chan, what about you girls? Since you can see through other people¡¯s lies, won¡¯t you become amazing lawyers? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Being able to tell that someone¡¯s lying and proving that they are in the court of law is two separate things ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Either way, our powers are breaking the rules of society so I don¡¯t think that we can do any public work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, if you ask me Miko power is much more suited for Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Yomi said. Misuzu agreed.

    Meaning, it¡¯s about dealing with the jobs from the other side.

    ¡¸ As for me, I haven¡¯t considered the future yet ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already busy with trying to get used to our new school too ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan added.

    ¡¸ Then, I guess we¡¯re going to look for a doctor and lawyer candidate for our group ¡¹

    Mariko concluded.

    ¡¸ They sure talk about big stuff, don¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Eri said while eating ice cream.

    ¡¸ True, well, none of our acquaintances look like they¡¯re going to be doctors or lawyers in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all just yakuza or other kinds of delinquent after all ¡¹

    The twins were raised by Kansai Yakuza parents after all.

    Of course, their parent¡¯s acquaintances are all Yakuza too.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re the troublesome kind even in the Yakuza world.

    ¡¸ Marika-chan, can you play something for us? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks Marika.

    ¡¸ What, me? ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes. We took out an electric organ over there for Marika-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Looking at the direction, that sure has an electronic organ prepared on the corner of the room.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little hard to put down a piano from the upper room so sorry if it¡¯s old equipment, but¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s also something the prostitute of the mansion left behind.

    ¡¸ Okay everyone, we¡¯re going to listen to Marika-san¡¯s musical performance ¡¹

    Nagisa told Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, Marika-san¡¯s here so we don¡¯t need to look for a musician ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika-oneesama is amazing in music ¡¹

    Erica looked at her sister with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do, Marika ¡¹

    I told Marika.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then ¡¹

    Marika stood up and went to the electronic organ.

    ¡¸ Do you know how to use these? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks just in case.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Marika turned on the electronic organ, made some sounds, and then checked the pitch.

    ¡¸ What song should I play? ¡¹

    Marika asks me.

    ¡¸ A fun and cheerful song please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Marika starts playing.

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected. You¡¯re so skilled ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san and Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Gershwin ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°I Got Rhythm¡± ¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee told me.

    It¡¯s indeed a happy melody.

    Then.

    While we¡¯re eating.

    Megu, Ai, Tsukiko, and Mitama, who didn¡¯t show themselves until now, have appeared.

    Everyone¡¯s listening to Marika¡¯s music.

    Then, her song ended.

    ¡¸ Wow, amazing! ¡¹

    Everyone clapped their hands for Marika.

    Marika bows embarrassed.

    Then, Megu;

    ¡¸ I thought so, this was Mother¡¯s organ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I hear Mother playing this when I was a child ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s mother was from a music college, Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped her and turned her into a prostitute.

    Then, she gave birth to Megu in the mansion.

    And she died while Megu was young.

    Megu¡¯s mother, who was confined in this mansion, somehow managed to take an electronic organ.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t know which Onee-sama owned this one ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Megu.

    In our family, only Minaho-neesan met Megu¡¯s mother when she was alive.

    When Katsuko-nee and Nagisa were brought to the mansion, this electronic organ was already put in the storehouse as the owner is now absent.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m okay with it. Besides ¡¹

    Megu speaks to Marika.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can you play that one again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ ¡¹

    Marika looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, one more time please ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Megu¡¯s thinking but¡­

    ¡¸ Well then¡­ ¡¹

    Marika plays ¡°I Got Rhythm¡± once again.

    Then.

    Megu joins and sings.

    I see.

    Megu¡¯s raised listening to her Mother¡¯s song too.

    ¡¸ Oh my, I never knew that Megu-chan had such a talent ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    Me too, I only heard Megu, Nei, and Misuzu sing on a karaoke half a year ago.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re skilled at it, you should shine when you polish it more ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan looks like she¡¯s having fun ¡¹

    Agnes is right. Megu¡¯s shining when singing together with Marika¡¯s performance.

    Marika¡¯s much more relaxed in her performance this time.

    ¡¸ That girl is the type whose talents will show when she¡¯s with someone ¡¹

    Nagisa appraised Marika.

    They elevate each other with their performance, and they reached their peak.

    The song ends before long, and then.

    ¡¸ Wow!!! ¡¹

    The cheer and applause from earlier are louder now that there are two of them.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Eeh, but I want to stay awake for longer ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, now say goodnight to Papa ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s a little excited after hearing Marika and Megu¡¯s performance, and Nagisa somehow managed to bring her to the bedroom.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, good night ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    It¡¯s not good to keep toddlers awake for late.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. See you tomorrow. Good night Mao-chan ¡¹

    Agnes, her best friend said.

    ¡¸ Ugh, Good night ¡¹

    Mao-chan gave up.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll brush your teeth and then sleep. We just had ice cream after all ¡¹

    Nagisa told his daughter with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take a rest too, Good night everyone ¡¹

    Nagisa said and took Mao-chan out of the dining room.

    Using that chance, there was a change in the group sitting at the table.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Yoshiko-san, Mariko, and Haiji, continue doing their girl¡¯s talk, but¡­

    Luna, Yomi, and Koyomi-chan went to Agnes.

    Erica went to Marika.

    Although, Marika¡¯s talking to Megu and Katsuko-nee about music.

    Mitama goes to Arisu and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Does anyone want tea or coffee? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m home! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re back!!! ¡¹

    Nei and Edie came in.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneesan¡¯s still having a great time with the other martial artists in the party so we asked Rei-chan to pick us up ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s a celeb now so her sudden appearance surprised them ¡¹

    Yeah, Fujimiya Reika of Kouzuki SS has that TV special where she fights Kyoko-san, so most of Japan knows her already.

    ¡¸ Reika has a lot of fans in the martial arts scene too ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    Rei-chan is tall, dignified, and beautiful. Rei-chan¡¯s cane and sword skill and superior physical ability will be a good sight for martial artists.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s parking the car in the garage, she¡¯ll be here soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haruka-san and Maria-chan are left to Margo-oneechan¡¯s care! ¡¹

    So Margo-san¡¯s bringing Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria back to the training building of the Kouzuki SS?

    These two are lodging in that place recently.

    ¡¸ Sit down you two, we just had ice cream, but now we¡¯re taking a tea break ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Nei and Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the ice cream ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Mana took the order of the two and went to the kitchen.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out too ¡¹

    Ruriko left her seat and went to the kitchen, bringing Yoshiko-san with her.

    ¡¸ You see, Darling ¡¹

    Edie comes to me smiling.

    ¡¸ After the tournament was over, European Fujiwara girls came to me and apologized. ¡¹

    Yeah, those girls went to complain to Edie saying that she did break the rules before the main event started.

    ¡¸ Edie had a good game in the main tournament and won, and so they understood that ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s Margo ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ They all seem to be moved by Margo¡¯s story of winning against men. And so, they forgave me because I¡¯m in her team ¡¹

    Edie said laughing.

    ¡¸ Women who do martial arts had that thought at least once. ¡°I want to win against men¡± ¡¹

    Right¡­

    But, the reality makes it hard.

    Before anyone noticed, they started competing for the best in a women¡¯s only competition.,

    ¡¸ We found some good people. Like, Grace Marinka, she¡¯s rare ¡¹

    Err. If I recall, she¡¯s the pro wrestler who entered the super unlimited class.

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s got a nice body so if I teach her my technique, she¡¯ll blow further ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s teaching her skills to that person?

    ¡¸ There was a problem in her wrestling company she¡¯s under contract with so Margo-oneechan¡¯s going to talk to them ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Poron-san with her Karate, Rudolfo-san with her creative martial arts are not bound by any particular contracts so they¡¯ll continue to participate in Margo-oneechan¡¯s American expedition ¡¹

    They¡¯re serious.

    They joined margo-san in her dream of beating men.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s also getting along with Monkey Mimi-san and Line Haruko-san from the same class ¡¹

    ¡¸ I promised them to train together, yes ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s great.

    Edie¡¯s found some new friends.

    ¡¸ But, I think that the women¡¯s martial arts scene will change a lot due to the influence of today¡¯s tournament ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan just displayed an overwhelming strength and became champion, and yet, team Kuromori doesn¡¯t have a dojo, so there won¡¯t be any trainees who can join in, but¡­ ¡¹

    No, I think they¡¯ll come. There will be uninvited people coming.

    ¡¸ We never publicized team Kuromori¡¯s address after all ¡¹

    Oh right.

    There won¡¯t be any uninvited visitors then.

    ¡¸ Even so, Poron-san and Rodulfo-san declared that they¡¯ll come with Margo-oneechan to America, that doesn¡¯t have a lot of effects, but you see¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There will be a decrease of disciples in other dojos ¡¹

    Remy Fujiwara¡¯s Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu¡¯s gym, and Dan Toushiko¡¯s Command Sambo¡¯s dojo.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan beat them up completely so they¡¯re disheartened. ¡¹

    True, their depressed gloomy faces during the awarding ceremony won¡¯t invite any new disciples, some of their current followers might even stop.

    Remy-san¡¯s European Fujiwara¡¯s told to have multiple gyms across Japan, but¡­

    After today¡¯s match, there might be some harsh management stuff that¡¯ll go on.

    ¡¸ If they said that they¡¯ll join and fight men in America too, then it might¡¯ve given a different result. ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Poron and Rodulfo were better at reading the flow of events as they joined Margo¡¯s talk ¡¹

    Margo-san who won the competition using her overwhelming power declared that she would fight against male athletes in America.

    If you don¡¯t want to lose to the impact of that statement, even if you¡¯re not confident, then you¡¯ll have to say that you¡¯ll join her adventure.

    Without the courage to do that, you¡¯re accepting that your dojo and style are weak.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped, but, if you don¡¯t show your strength, then you can¡¯t survive in that world ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Kou! Can you come over here? ¡¹

    Mariko called me.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯m coming ¡¹

    I go to Mariko¡¯s table.

    Mariko, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Haiji, they¡¯re making some kind of serious faces.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, Mariko-san just now¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ I consulted them about something. It¡¯s a little complicated so I never talked about it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ What is it that you want to talk about Mariko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s about the young ladies of nobility in our school ¡¹

    O-Okay?

    ¡¸ So are you sure that it¡¯s okay for Mariko to talk about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Kou¡¯s the only one who can save those girls so I have to ¡¹

    Mariko?

    ¡¸ That girl seemed to want to do prostitution ¡¹

    Prostitution?

    ¡¸ Oh, but since they¡¯re young ladies of nobility, they don¡¯t seem to have gone that far. They haven¡¯t kissed nor had their first love either ¡¹

    Huh, what? What?

    ¡¸ But, they seem to want to do prostitution by all means. So, Kou, can you buy them off? ¡¹

    M-Me?

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t ask anyone but Kou, right? I mean, if we let a weird guy take care of them, it could mess up that girl¡¯s life. ¡¹

    No, but¡­

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    If it¡¯s a young lady of the nobility that attends that school, then they went to the party in the Kouzuki mansion recently.

    I greeted them together with Misuzu so I know their faces and names at least.

    ¡¸ Well, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu makes a dark face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kanou Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Kanou-san?

    Kanou-san? One of the big three nobility together with Kouzuki and Kaan.

    ¡¸ Yes, my cousin. Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Right, Mariko¡¯s mother was from the Kanou house.

    Mariko and Sakurako are cousins.

    ¡¸ So, Sakurako-san went and consulted with me ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1217.

    Chapter 1217. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Premonition of Trouble

    The young lady of the one of the big three nobility, the Kanou house¡¯s Sakurako-san wants to do prostitution?

    ¡¸ What does that mean Mariko? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes. We can¡¯t understand unless it¡¯s detailed ¡¹

    Misuzu told Mariko.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t talk about the details, it¡¯ll involve Sakurako-san¡¯s privacy ¡¹

    Mariko replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, you know the reason, don¡¯t you Mariko-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re blood relatives so I know what¡¯s going on with Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Meaning¡­

    Kanou house may have high status as a family, but they¡¯re currently on a collapse.

    I hear that the current head of the house has managed to keep the house going by getting an honorary position at cultural foundations or something due to the fame of their family.

    Then that means¡­

    ¡¸ Kanou house will have harsh financial problems unless Sakurako-san goes to prostitution? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, Kou has to ask Sakurako-san himself ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I think that Kou¡¯s the only one who can solve Sakurako-san¡¯s problem. So, we have to hurry, or it¡¯ll become a problem once Sakurako-san starts prostituting herself to the men around her ¡¹

    Well, true.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s still a virgin right now. If it¡¯s customers, then I think that Kou would be the best bet. Sakurako-san can¡¯t find any candidates for her partner as of now ¡¹

    She¡¯s a young lady that¡¯s sheltered after all.

    ¡¸ Most of the time, our only opportunities to meet men are during parties or when talking to our relatives. But, those people would avoid Sakurako-san because prostituting her to those people will bring shame to the Kanou house ¡¹

    If the talk that the young lady of the Kanou house is doing prostitution, then it¡¯ll become a big scandal.

    ¡¸ I think that Kou can keep her secret, and Sakurako-san also knows what kind of family Kuromori house is ¡¹

    The big shots of business and politics are customers of the Kuromori house¡¯s brothel.

    It¡¯s well known that Minaho-neesan has a strict observance of her customer¡¯s secrets.

    I can understand why she would contact Kuromori house if a girl wants to prostitute herself.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m from the Kuromori house but I have never touched the management side ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know anything about the actual workings of the brothel other than training the new prostitute candidates.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, anyway, only Kou can save Sakurako-san right now. And I can¡¯t rely on anyone but Kou ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Can you meet Sakurako-san tomorrow, Sunday? Of course, I¡¯ll come with you if you do ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s bad to let her come to the mansion, right? ¡¹

    I asked Mariko.

    I mean, I have a lot of women in here.

    Even if Sakurako-san wants to talk about her secrets, the other girls can discover that through the cameras.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, we can rent a hotel in the city though ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Misuzu-oneesama, can we borrow a room in a Kouzuki house¡¯s hotel?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu looks dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I want to be in the same place during the discussion with Sakurako-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san won¡¯t be able to say anything if the young lady of the Kouzuki house, especially her senior, Misuzu-oneesama comes to the conversation ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Yeah, Misuzu¡¯s in her second year in high school.

    Sakurako-san is at the same age as Mariko and me, first-year high school.

    ¡¸ What do we do then? ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re renting a facility owned by Kouzuki house, then Misuzu-oneesama, or I have to be in the conversation. I¡¯m younger than Sakurako-san, and I believe that I will be easier to talk to compared to Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s in her third year in middle school.

    She¡¯s a year younger, but the difference between high school and middle school is great.

    ¡¸ I agree. If we want someone to be in the same place, then Ruriko-sama will be better ¡¹

    Mariko told Misuzu.

    Misuzu thought for a moment.

    ¡¸ I understand. Then I¡¯ll ask what was discussed from Danna-sama and Ruriko after. But in exchange ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at Michi.

    ¡¸ Take Michi. Sakurako-san has Shiranui-san as her bodyguard, right? Then we should bring our own too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it okay, Master? ¡¹

    Michi looks at me.

    I recall Kanou-san and Shiranui-san from the party.

    Shiranui-san, her bodyguard, sure has thought of her master a lot.

    If Kanou Sakurako-san says that she wants to prostitute herself, what will Shiranui-san think?

    Shouldn¡¯t Shiranui-san do everything to prevent Kanou-san from prostitution?

    In that case¡­

    She could come and fight us without arguments.

    That girl is an awkward type after all.

    She might do something absurd just to shut the prostitution discussion down.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come with us Michi. I¡¯ll need you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Master ¡¹

    Now the members for tomorrow are decided.

    ¡¸ Oh my, you¡¯re going to have a lot of work to do tomorrow too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee who seem to be listening to our conversation from the sides told me.

    Then, to everyone in the room.

    ¡¸ By the way, listen, everyone, tomorrow night, we¡¯ll have a party for Margo-chan and Edie¡¯s victory! ¡¹

    Yeah, because they¡¯re having a get-together at the tournament venue tonight.

    We couldn¡¯t do a victory party.

    Margo-san can¡¯t come back right now.

    She has to talk to the other martial artists, and also get friendly with potential sponsors.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan, congrats ¡¹

    ¡¸ Congratulations on taking the champion! ¡¹

    Agnes and Erica told Edie.

    Everyone clapped.

    Speaking of which, Edie¡¯s a little excited right after coming home.

    She only talked to me.

    Everyone was waiting for the best timing to congratulate her.

    ¡¸ Err, hearing it that way is a little embarrassing ¡¹

    Edie said bashfully.

    ¡¸ With that said, you have to come back before evening tomorrow okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Ai¡¯s the one on schedule for tonight.

    She asked for Edie and Nei as her guests.

    ¡¸ Haa. ¡¹

    I lay down on the big bed.

    Ai¡¯s clinging to me, naked.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Recharging ¡¹

    Ai rubs her cheeks on my back.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡¯s body is warm ¡¹

    She whispered to me.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Ai was quiet while everyone was in the dining room ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Ai, do you find it hard to deal with the young ladies? ¡¹

    She looked down and replied.

    ¡¸ I like them when they¡¯re alone, but when they¡¯re together, it¡¯s troublesome ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. I¡¯m weak at dealing with groups too. ¡¹

    When Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Mariko, and Erica are together, I feel a bit of pressure.

    Those young ladies are quite cheerful after all.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan and Kana-chan, Erica-chan and Marika-san pair are just enough though ¡¹

    Nei who just got out of the shower dries her hair and told us who is lying on the bed.

    Edie¡¯s using the shower now.

    ¡¸ But, well, let them be. The young ladies are just happy and excited about everything

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, what do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ So far, the young ladies have always been alone and never had close relationships with anyone other than their families ¡¹

    I get that.

    Misuzu and Ruriko were cousins from the same Kouzuki house, and yet, they hardly made contact until half a year ago.

    ¡¸ Then, Yo-chan came and made them sisters, and they¡¯re on the same boat see? Being in our family that is ¡¹

    Now that they¡¯ve joined the family, they can never leave.

    ¡¸ And it¡¯s not a surface relationship¡­Ai and everyone¡­we all have¡­a deep relationship¡­we¡¯re tied to Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Yes, our identities have made contact with Yo-chan and that¡¯s what ties us together ¡¹

    My women have each of their problems.

    I gain a relationship with them and solve them one by one.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s inseparable. Well, that¡¯s not the only reason though ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ There are also the girls becoming Yo-chan¡¯s women, sisters, family. And then, each of the girls can unite the powers they have, like the assets and political strength of the Kouzuki house. If it¡¯s Edie, then it would be her combat abilities. The Takakura sisters have their Miko power. Agnes has a cuteness of an angel, and the twins are skilled at making adjustments. Even Ai-chan is now great at making pastries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai only has that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s good enough! Everyone in our family has some kind of talent ¡¹

    Well, I think that¡¯s true.

    They¡¯re all beautiful women.

    I¡¯m the only one without talent here.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a gathering of this many women on the same boat, and so the young ladies are getting excited at the possibility of creating an invincible group that can greatly influence the front and back worlds. ¡°What great things can we do together?¡± The young ladies are quite sensitive when it comes to that kind of power ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ And then, there¡¯s nothing wrong with smart and capable kids who want to do this, do that. Kouzuki-ojiichan, Minaho-oneechan, or Katsuko-oneechan, and the group will take care of any real problems before they happen. Those girls are just basically in cheery mode ¡¹

    Right¡­

    If it gets dangerous, then we have adults to stop us.

    Just like earlier. Katsuko-nee was listening to our conversation.

    ¡¸ Puhaa, gimme a moment ¡¹

    Edie comes out of the shower room.

    She didn¡¯t even try to hide her healthy brown naked body, she¡¯s wiping her hair with a towel.

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s talk just now has one big problem dangling over it though ¡¹

    Edie was listening to us as she got out of the shower and wiped the water off her body.

    ¡¸ Girls who had sex with Darling give their virginities to him and never have sex with other men ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t have any negative thoughts on sex. They only think that sex with Darling is so fun and nothing else. Do you know why? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Well you see, whenever we have our first sex, there¡¯s always someone with us. It¡¯s become normal to show each other how we have sex, and Darling¡¯s always in pleasure whenever in sex, so they don¡¯t have any insecurities with their bodies and their sexual skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s always worrying about her flat chest though ¡¹

    I pointed out, but¡­

    ¡¸ Her insecurity doesn¡¯t actually exist. Darling loves licking Michi¡¯s chest too. I¡¯d say that having sex with Darling relieves Michi of her insecurities ¡¹

    ¡¸ Recently, Mitchan¡¯s just pretending that she worries about it. She even purposely says flatly just to get Yo-chan to look at her ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ In normal groups of girls, they would be concerned about each other. For example, Megu-chan. She¡¯s comparing her body, her sex with Yo-chan to other girls, always asking how other girls feel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s an ordinary girl after all ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ But, most of the girls in our group are confident about themselves. When Darling acknowledges their values as a person and takes their time to enjoy the unique characteristics of each other¡¯s bodies when having sex. Therefore, they don¡¯t get jealous of each other and they¡¯re not insecure either ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Ai isn¡¯t confident with herself ¡¹

    Ai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re lying. Ai, you know how cute you are ¡¹

    Edie points it out.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you know that you¡¯re a beauty, and that¡¯s why Yo-chan made you his woman ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­ ¡¹

    I grope Ai¡¯s breasts as she looks down.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ai is cute. I thought ¡¹

    Our school call Ai the most beautiful among the first-years in our school.

    By the way, the top in the second year is Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ The girls who aren¡¯t confident about themselves in our gamily are Megu-chan, Karen-chan, and Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But they¡¯re also cute ¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan¡¯s calmed down quite a lot recently, she already realized that she can¡¯t do anything with her insecurities towards the other girls. That aside, she saw that the young ladies have a stronger influence now so Yo-chan¡¯s going to need more ordinary time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai feel the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s essentially an ordinary person. He¡¯s got to relax as much as possible when he¡¯s away from the young ladies or his mind will explode ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I asked Katsuko-oneechan, but you had to shove your dick on 12 girls consecutively and hold back from ejaculating until the last girl, right? ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    ¡¸ It shows the solidarity of the young ladies but, that was hard for Yo-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s amazing for being able to hold back that long ¡¹

    ¡¸ Poor Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai pats my head.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the ones on the schedule tonight so don¡¯t push yourself. I feel happy just from watching Yo-chan sleep ¡¹

    Nei said and get up on my bed.

    I¡¯m sandwiched between the naked Ai and Nei.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go back on topic ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Sex with Darling is fun. It¡¯s not scary. Darling never does any selfish sex that scares women away. Even when the woman reveals their sexual desires, you don¡¯t back off at all. And out of all that, you gladly do any kind of plan they have ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s the ideal man for women. Not men who force to have sex even when they don¡¯t want to, letting their desires come out ¡¹

    I mean, with all these many women¡­

    Before I could think of having sex, I¡¯m already busy having sex with the girl on schedule.

    ¡¸ Men and women have biological differences. Men can ejaculate every day, but women¡¯s sex drive only increases during their monthly menstrual cycle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, at least twice or three times a month where you want to have sex by all means¡­Yo-chan having sex with you while you feel frustrated is amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even¡­holding hands¡­or just staying close to each other¡­makes me happy ¡¹

    The three naked girls said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why there¡¯s no problem even when there are this many women. When Yo-chan says that he wants to do it, then someone will be able to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling is still okay even after having sex ten times a day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡­so peerless¡­I love it ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ The girls who say that they¡¯re Yo-chan¡¯s sex slave mention that they will have sex anytime and anywhere asked, but the reality, it¡¯s mostly the opposite pattern ¡¹

    Yeah, Nei¡¯s right.

    I do ask for it sometimes, but it¡¯s usually Ruriko, Megu, or Ai.

    Basically, I use the submissive type.

    Most of the girls have the case of asking for sex with me unless it¡¯s their turn.

    ¡¸ Truly, Darling¡¯s a man who can make us feel at ease and pleasure in sex. That¡¯s why ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Those who had sex with Darling at least once would never think of doing it with other men again ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ True¡­Ai is scared of other men¡­so I want to be with Yoshida-kun forever¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural, Darling isn¡¯t scary, and he¡¯s pleasant, and he can keep your secrets. No, it¡¯s more fun making secrets with Darling ¡¹

    You can enjoy some indecent time that you can¡¯t tell your blood relatives nor close friends.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, the sisters we gain from having sex with Darling together are all beautiful and amazing girls. Once they gain a relationship with Darling, they¡¯ll be unable to leave ¡¹

    Edie said and smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s truly fascinating how there¡¯s no negative element. I can see why the young ladies are addicted ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s that kind of person right now ¡¹

    Meaning.

    They enjoy having sex with me, and they won¡¯t be able to have sex with other men.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? I want to keep my women to myself forever after all ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want other men to have their way to them.

    ¡¸ Ai will always belong to Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. That¡¯s how Darling feels ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Although, if you took Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s desire to prostitute herself tomorrow, then¡­ ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to have sex with anyone but Yo-chan too ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Right, I still have to think and decide what to do after hearing Kanou-san¡¯s story ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san said that she wants to prostitute herself.

    Meaning, she doesn¡¯t care who it is.

    There¡¯s no special reason why it has to be me.

    ¡¸ If you had sex with her for prostitution or other weird reason, then you can probably have sex, but it¡¯ll create an awkward relationship ¡¹

    Nei grabs my penis.

    ¡¸ Even if her sex with Yo-chan was great, she¡¯ll use ¡°I¡¯ll prostitute myself¡± as an excuse next time. The act of prostitution means the man pays money ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Even if Kanou-san were to have sex with me again, she¡¯d contact me saying that she wants to sell herself, and she¡¯ll take money. That¡¯s awkward.

    ¡¸ But, if you really can¡¯t do it with her, then it can¡¯t be helped. She¡¯ll sell her body to men other than Yo-chan, and it will be a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unlike darling, she might experience scary sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ If she doesn¡¯t gain satisfaction she felt from her sex with Yo-chan, then she would be starting to prostitute herself to men after another ¡¹

    That¡¯s possible.

    ¡¸ So, be careful, a young lady of nobility saying that she wants to prostitute herself is plain weird ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Nei-san, Edie-san. You¡¯re worried about Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Of course. I love him after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s my most precious Darling after all ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ With that said. Careful tomorrow, okay? Don¡¯t let Mariko-chan drag you to her pace ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s the type who gets carried away ¡¹

    I see.

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s have sex tonight!! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be on top! I¡¯ll go hard on Darling tonight! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan will feed you with her breasts! ¡¹

    Ai wants it from behind.

    Yeah.

    Today, I came on Megu and Michi twice each.

    Had sex with twelve girls and ejaculated on Karen in the end.

    Then, I had sex with Erica and Marika and came inside Marika.

    I only ejaculated six times.

    ¡¸ So two rounds each? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, Ai doesn¡¯t mind doing it three times ¡¹

    And so, our scheduled sex tonight begins.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1218.

    Chapter 1218. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants To Do Prostitution/ Morning

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    I open my eyes.

    Oh, it¡¯s morning.

    The smell of sweat, love nectar, and semen from last night still remains in the room.

    ¡¸ Morning. Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    I open my eyes and found Ai stuffing my penis in her mouth right in the morning.

    ¡¸ I love it on Sundays¡­We can take it easy on mornings ¡¹

    Yeah, if this was a weekday then we have some work to do for the pastry we¡¯re selling on lunch break.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai licks my glans and smiled.

    ¡¸ Want to pour it on Ai¡¯s mouth? Or inside? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai wants it there too ¡¹

    Ai said and got up, and straddled over me.

    Oh, but¡­

    I looked to my side.

    Nei¡¯s still sleeping.

    ¡¸ Keep quiet so Ya-chan doesn¡¯t wake up ¡¹

    She was working behind the scenes as Margo-san¡¯s manager during the martial arts tournament yesterday.

    Of course, Margo-san and Edie made sure that Nei¡¯s safe all the time, but still.

    That¡¯s the reason why Nei was with us during the main game when neither of them can watch over her.

    Our seats had Kinuka and Michi, and then the combat young lady Kuromiya-san, and her bodyguard, Mikuriya-san.

    Nei¡¯s usual open personality is a made-up character Natou Nei created.

    The true Natou Nei (Najima Yasuko,) is a docile and introverted girl.

    Normally, Nei hardly makes contact with anyone other than the family, and she doesn¡¯t initiate the conversation herself.

    Despite that, she goes to places full of strangers, like the martial arts tournament. Pitching to the media, looking for sponsors, and interacting with other female fighters together with Margo-san and Edie, that¡¯s a challenge for her.

    Even so, Nei¡¯s doing her best to make Margo-san¡¯s dream come true together with her.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Ai whispers to me and puts my penis in a cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s pussy is wet.

    The afterglow of having sex three times last night and the morning fellatio probably got her aroused.

    ¡¸ Ahn! ¡¹

    My glans goes inside Ai.

    Ai slowly puts my dick deeper inside her.

    Then, she leans on my body.

    ¡¸ Kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Our lower halves are connected, we embrace each other and kiss.

    ¡¸ Just doing this makes me happy ¡¹

    Ai rubs her breasts on my chest and said.

    Speaking of which¡­

    Where¡¯s Edie?

    She¡¯s not on the bed.

    I look around the bed, and¡­

    ¡¸ Morning, Darling ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s doing some calisthenics while still naked.

    She¡¯s spreading her legs 180 degrees while lying down on the floor.

    ¡¸ Morning Edie, how¡¯s your body? ¡¹

    Her fatigue from yesterday couldn¡¯t possibly stay.

    Edie was quite rough during our sex last night.

    ¡¸ No problem, I can go for another tournament today ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so energetic right in the morning ¡¹

    T-This voice?

    I turned around and saw Yukino sitting on the chair in the room, looking at me.

    ¡¸ Yukino, why are you here? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I called her. I was worried about how Yukino¡¯s doing ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Speaking of which.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, you were the only ones who weren¡¯t there when we were gathered in the dining room last night, Yukino ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, the young ladies, and Marika, Arisu, and the twins, Nagisa and Mao-chan, everyone went there to eat ice cream.

    Then, Nei and Edie went home after the martial arts tournament.

    Then, Marika played on the electronic organ, then Megu, Tsukiko, and Ai joined in the dining room too.

    Nearly everyone in the mansion gathered in the dining room, but Yukino was the only one who didn¡¯t show up.

    ¡¸ Do you think I can show up there? The young ladies were talking about their dreams and hopes or something that I couldn¡¯t show up at all ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Look at me, my body is already at the bad ending of the game ¡¹

    Yukino said and touched her expanding abdomen

    ¡¸ Those young ladies don¡¯t want to see women you impregnated, do they? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Shirasaka-san ¡¹

    Ai told Yukino.

    ¡¸ I¡­I want to get pregnant with Yoshida-kun¡¯s child¡­soon¡­but¡­I can¡¯t have a child until we open up the bakery¡­ ¡¹

    Ai blushed.

    ¡¸ Sim Shirasaka-san bearing Yoshida-kun¡¯s child is something we look forward to. Once you give birth, I¡¯ll also be happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Edie says while still stretching.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t have one right now but I¡¯ll be sure to have Darling¡¯s Baby. Everyone¡¯s the same. Yukino and Nagisa are just ahead of us. We¡¯ll follow soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so¡­it¡¯s not a bad end ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ So, you were alone last night Yukino? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t notice.

    I had to follow up on her.

    ¡¸ No. Well, Fujimiya went to my room, and she bought some sweets. So, the two of us were drinking tea while you guys were making noises in the dining room ¡¹

    Rei-chan did?

    Now that you mentioned it. Nei and Edie said that Rei-chan brought them home and yet¡­

    She parked the car at the garage but she didn¡¯t show up in the dining room.

    Oh right, there¡¯s also a monitoring system in the mansion even in the garage.

    Rei-chan saw that Yukino¡¯s alone and lonely so she went to her and talked.

    ¡¸ So, well, it doesn¡¯t really matter ¡¹

    Even if I didn¡¯t notice, someone will follow up.

    Our family grows like that.

    Even now, because she was worried about Yukino who didn¡¯t show up last night.

    Edie called Yukino to here.

    ¡¸ Shirasaka-san, you also watched us yesterday, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The part where Yoshida-kun¡­was having sex with one girl after another, taking photos, but he was told not to cum until the last girl ¡¹

    So she was watching the lewd photo session of the girls in the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Yes, I was watching. Megumi and Tsukiko were there too, it was funny. Your face when holding back your ejaculation was fun to see ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got to thank you for that Yukino ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ W-What? Why are you thanking me now? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ No you see, last night, Edie said that I don¡¯t get selfish during sex, but that¡¯s only because I¡¯m reflecting after I¡¯ve done all those to Yukino, where I was selfish ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You see, I gave Yukino some real harsh sex so, I swore to myself to never let the women I love to experience those again. I want the woman to feel the pleasure in sex before myself ¡¹

    Right, I¡­

    ¡¸ I learned a lot from you, and I also have a lot to thank you for Yukino. Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hmmm. I see. Eeh, eh, I-It¡¯s not like I care about what you think ¡¹

    Yukino tells me embarrassed.

    ¡¸ I-I mean, if that¡¯s the case, just ignore me and make Ai feel good! Focus on sex you two! ¡¹

    Right, we¡¯re still connected.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s been in pleasure all this time ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Just feeling Yoshida-kun¡¯s¡­heat¡­inside ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Hmm, morning everyone! Oh, Yo-chan¡¯s already having sex with Ai-chan? ¡¹

    Nei woke up.

    No, Yukino¡¯s loud so she probably woke up and waited for the timing to show that she¡¯s awake.

    ¡¸ I want to see Darling and Ai have some crazy sex ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­crazy, she said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with crazy sex then ¡¹

    We changed from cowgirl position to missionary position.

    I went and attacked Ai with all my strength.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaah! Yoshida-kun! Yoshida-kun! Too intense!! ¡¹

    I attacked her thoroughly that Ai came three times.

    Then, I poured my first in the morning inside Ai.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I¡¯ll clean it up with my mouth ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s about to give me cleanup fellatio after I ejaculated, then¡­

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll join in ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s frustrating to say but I just can¡¯t forget the taste and smell of your semen, sometimes I really wanted to lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    Nei opened up a spot for Yukino.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    Yukino said her thanks, put my glans in her mouth, and sucked off the remaining semen in my urethra.

    Nei licks the dripping semen with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Darling, hurry and make it big again, it¡¯s my turn next ¡¹

    Edie smiled at me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, the five of us took a shower.

    Ai gently washed Yukino¡¯s stomach.

    Then, Yukino¡¯s got in a good mood.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m hungry now, let¡¯s go to the dining room ¡¹

    We put on our clothes and went to the dining room.

    Looking at the window in the corridor¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re doing their morning training already ¡¹

    Michi as the center, Mitama, Kinuka, Haiji, Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Eri, and Rie too, they¡¯re training in the courtyard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m resting today, I¡¯m still tired from yesterday ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Hey now, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t mind going after another tournament just earlier? ¡¹

    I retorted.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind the minor details, I just wanted to flirt with Darling this morning ¡¹

    Well, Edie did her best and won her weight class yesterday.

    She should be able to take a day off from the morning training today.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko, Mana, and Rei-chan are in the dining room.

    ¡¸ Oh, morning. Rei-chan, thanks for last night ¡¹

    I thanked Rei-chan

    ¡¸ What is it about? ¡¹

    Rei-chan plays dumb.

    ¡¸ Well, Rei-chan¡¯s being a good big sister here ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯ve recently been scolded by Shou-oneesama that I should be aware that I¡¯m a big sister in the family ¡¹

    Rei-chan said embarrassed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also older than the group. Besides, I can¡¯t just do nothing but be a bodyguard ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s awareness is changing.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, which do you prefer for breakfast, bread or rice? ¡¹

    Mana asks me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go with rice for today ¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯m going to need the stamina later.

    I want to get filled up right in the morning.

    ¡¸ What about Onee-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pick bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the same as Yo-chan, rice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maika, rice please ¡¹

    Edie, Nei, Ai, and Yukino said in order.

    ¡¸ Okay, give me a moment ¡¹

    Mana goes to the kitchen

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, as for Kanou Sakurako-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re meeting with her in a hotel of Kouzuki house. It¡¯s the hotel near our school, where you have met Grandfather and Kaan-sama the other day ¡¹

    Oh, that place.

    That one where I met up with that weird politician.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve rented one room on Grandfather¡¯s exclusive floor

    ¡¸ Then that means, you talked to Jii-chan? ¡¹

    Without Jii-chan¡¯s permission, you can¡¯t rent that place out.

    ¡¸ We had Grandfather¡¯s approval but we didn¡¯t tell him the details. It involves Kanou-sama¡¯s privacy after all ¡¹

    Yeah, we still don¡¯t know why even Kanou Sakurako-san wants to do prostitution.

    If Jii-chan discovers anything unnecessary, it¡¯ll become a big problem.

    Even if her family¡¯s power has fallen, Kanou house is still nobility.

    ¡¸ Grandfather thinks that Onii-sama and I are just having a date ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I told him that sometimes, we want to change scenery, and enjoy some good places sometimes ¡¹

    So that¡¯s what she told him.

    Jii-chan would approve of its use if Ruriko and I are going to use it to have sex.

    He¡¯s going to order the guards to not do anything unnecessary.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bring you to the hotel ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a familiar face in the hotel over there. I can contact beforehand and take the keys to the room without going to the lobby ¡¹

    Rei-chan will go there and take the keys from the hotel workers.

    We should keep a few eyes watching our conversation with Kanou Sakurako-san as possible.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do that Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning desuno! ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes, the two best friends went into the dining room holding each other¡¯s hands.

    Nagisa and Tsukiko are with them.

    ¡¸ Papa, we have a party tonight okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have a party tonight desuno! ¡¹

    Right, we¡¯re going to have a victory party for Margo-san and Edie tonight.

    We have to finish Kanou-san¡¯s matter before sunset.

    ¡¸ By the way, Onii-sama. Are we sure with the group decided last night, Mariko-san, Michi, and me? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks with a worried look.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m just wondering if we could bring Tsukiko-san, or maybe Luna-chan with us ¡¹

    If we have someone with the Miko power, then we can see through Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s heart.

    Far from that, we could take off her thoughts of wanting to do prostitution and change her memories.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Kanou-san may already know about the Takakura shrine maidens ¡¹

    ¡¸ She seems unaware during the party last time ¡¹

    Ruriko says, but¡­

    ¡¸ But remember Kaan Momoko-neechan knows about the Miko power, and time has passed since then. Their assets have diminished but, Kanou house is still one of the big three, right? Their intelligence gathering probably hasn¡¯t gone down

    I said.

    ¡¸ If Kanou-san knows about the Miko power, then she might feel betrayed as soon as she saw us bring Tsukiko or Luna with us ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t have trust in us and yet, we¡¯re bringing in people who can read minds and alter memories.

    Kanou-san would definitely close down on us.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to meet up with Kanou-san using people she already know ¡¹

    Mariko, who¡¯s her cousin, and the one who consulted with me.

    Then, Ruriko, the representative of the Kouzuki house.

    Michi is our bodyguard.

    Apart from me, they¡¯re all students from the young lady¡¯s school, so Kanou-san knows them from childhood.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I understand. I¡¯m sorry for suggesting something unnecessary ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morning! ¡¹

    Erica and Marika come in holding hands.

    ¡¸ I talked to Marika-oneesama a lot last night ¡¹

    Erica reports happily.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve stayed up late ¡¹

    These sisters who didn¡¯t know each other until recently have a lot to talk about.

    Marika¡¯s coming to the mansion only during weekends.

    Erica¡¯s also staying at her home for half of the week.

    ¡¸ And so, Marika-oneesama and I have been discussing how do we call Kuromori-sama from here on, and then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica-san, you silly ¡¹

    Marika blushed.

    ¡¸ Look forward to our turn next time! ¡¹

    Err.

    They just learned about sex so they probably want to try out various things.

    Especially Erica, who has a positive outlook.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    Misuzu and Mariko enter the dining room.

    Oh, these two seem sleepy.

    ¡¸ I was having a strategy meeting with Misuzu-oneesama until late ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Strategy? For today? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Not at all, in Sakurako-san¡¯s case, whatever happens, happens ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Our discussion was about Kaan Momoko-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s about time we settle it with Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Right¡­

    I did say that I¡¯ll assault Momoko-neechan sexually.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama seems to be getting impatient too, so we need to set up the trap so Kou can eat up his delicious food ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been discussing our plans until it was late ¡¹

    Misuzu said with sleepy eyes.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve come up with various plans so we¡¯ll let Danna-sama hear it tonight ¡¹

    Okay, so I have to make some time before evening.

    ¡¸ Oh, that. Let Katsuko-oneechan and I hear it before Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei, who¡¯s sitting at the table, said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m telling you beforehand, making conspiracies are our specialty, so we can back up Mii-chan and Mariko-chan¡¯s plans to a much more fun one ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should let them help, these people got some unique plans when they make one ¡¹

    Yukino said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve experienced them multiple times so I know them ¡¹

    Well, yeah.

    ¡¸ Come on now, it¡¯s good memories nowadays for you ¡¹

    Mana tells Yukino while pushing the breakfast wagon for us.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about Yukino-san but that¡¯s how it is for me ¡¹

    I also assaulted Mana and did it with her more than ten times that day.

    That was hard.

    ¡¸ Either way, don¡¯t just end it with you girls, talk to your big sis! That way, Yo-chan could have more fun! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1219

    Chapter 1219£®Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Round Table.

    ¡¸ Papa, take care! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care! ¡¹

    Everyone in the family sent us off from the entrance as we¡¯re heading to have a meeting with Kanou Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Ruri-tan, Mariko, Michi, take care of Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve talked about this but you¡¯ll have to tell us the details later ¡¹

    She¡¯s worried since she can¡¯t join the conversation with Kanou-san.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, it¡¯s troublesome if you don¡¯t even trust us ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re our big sister so please stay strong ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t fight! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Get along! ¡¹

    Mao-chan and Agnes intervened.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re not fighting ¡¹

    Nagisa told the two with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan¡¯s just giving Misuzu-chan advice. Look, when Mao or Agnes-chan does something that¡¯s not good, we give you the same treatment, don¡¯t we? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-chan is the older one ¡¹

    Agnes looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Oh, giving advice doesn¡¯t care about ae. ¡°This is for the better,¡± is something you say to the other person because you like them and you get along with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ So they get along? ¡¹

    Mao-chan looked at Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes. If they¡¯re not getting along, then they won¡¯t be caring for each other like that ¡¹

    Nagisa told his beloved daughter.

    ¡¸ Hmm, is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is, Agnes-chan. You¡¯ll understand it when you go to school. If a child is misbehaving to the point that they¡¯re bothering others, then you have to warn them to behave better. But if it¡¯s just a little misbehavior, there¡¯s no need to warn them on every single thing. If you like the other person, you¡¯ll tell them to get their act together even if it¡¯s just a small thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you love them and they don¡¯t do things right, then you¡¯ll worry about them ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Misuzu¡¯s dumbfounded. Ruriko;

    ¡¸ We believe in Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    For the group that goes to the school for the young ladies, Misuzu sees herself as their leader.

    Therefore, she feels that it¡¯s disgraceful for her to be seen that she¡¯s showing no composure.

    ¡¸ I-I understand I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Misuzu apologized to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I believe in Danna-sama and you girls, I¡¯ll be waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Michi and Mariko called the depressed Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s also with us so you don¡¯t have to worry, Misuzu ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re heading out, we will be back before evening ¡¹

    I told the family who¡¯s sending us off.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We got inside the usual mansion¡¯s Benz.

    Rei-chan¡¯s driving, Michi¡¯s shotgun.

    Mariko, me, Ruriko sit on the rear in that order.

    The car arrives before the mansion¡¯s huge iron gate and it drives through the road.

    Oh, Rei-chan¡¯s driving and Ruriko¡¯s in the car.

    So, one convoy from Kouzuki SS follows in front and rear.

    Although, they¡¯re using different car models, sizes, and colors as camouflage.

    Only professionals can tell that they¡¯re guarding our car.

    ¡¸ You girls sure are on good terms ¡¹

    Rei-chan told Ruriko with a smile

    ¡¸ From here on, we need to have a relationship where we can freely express our thoughts to each other ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a straight face.

    ¡¸ After what happened last night, it¡¯s great that everyone¡¯s getting along, but we don¡¯t want to get too close that we start to get used to each other ¡¹

    Yeah, the sex photo session last night was a necessary event for the young ladies to bond with each other, but¡­

    It¡¯s not good if they get too familiar with each other that it becomes a compromised relationship.

    ¡¸ I think that I¡¯m the only one who can talk to Misuzu-oneesama like that ¡¹

    Mariko or Erica can¡¯t just complain to Misuzu as she¡¯s the young lady of the Kouzuki house.

    It had to be Ruriko, even if she¡¯s younger, she¡¯s a daughter of the Kouzuki house too.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, and Nagisa-san, or maybe Minaho-san will give her warnings ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Yeah, Rei-chan who¡¯s in the Kouzuki SS, and Shou-neechan, will find it hard to scold Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s good that our big sisters are warning her, but these are for us to settle ourselves ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Right, even earlier, it worked because it was Ruriko talking to Misuzu ¡¹

    I think that the young ladies should solve the problems by themselves.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri¡¯s become mature now ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama has always been in a master-servant relationship with me, and so nothing much has changed since the past six months ¡¹

    She¡¯s an attendant of hers that she can talk intimately to.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve distanced myself from Yoshiko for the past half-year. Being alone gave me time to think about my position in the family ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama has to be the front face of the Kouzuki house someday for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko, do you have no intention of inheriting the house? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I will be Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave for the rest of my life. Recently, I start to understand what it meant for Grandfather to sell me for 3000 yen. Grandfather already chose Misuzu-oneesama as his successor during that time ¡¹

    If he intends her to succeed the house, then he won¡¯t sell her to me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou, Onii-sama is recognized as Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s fiance. Someday, you will marry each other. And I will serve Onii-sama as your slave for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    Right.

    I have two family registers, but¡­

    Kuromori Kou will have to officially marry Misuzu someday.

    I¡¯m marrying the young lady of the Kouzuki house, so the reception will be also spectacular.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t marry Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko leans to me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I embraced Ruriko¡¯s small body.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t ever let you go, Ruriko will always be mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be Onii-sama¡¯s slave forever ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re driving so don¡¯t kiss. It¡¯s dangerous ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells us.

    Right, it¡¯s going to be troublesome if our teeth bumped or we bite our tongues.

    ¡¸ If so, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko invites my hand inside her clothes.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I enjoy the feeling of Ruriko¡¯s skin and her elastic breasts wrapped in her bra.

    ¡¸ Kou, it¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s just Ruri-san ¡¹

    Mariko cuddles to my side.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also be with Kou for the rest of my life ¡¹

    She said and presses her breasts to my chest.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we will be ¡¹

    I said.

    For as long as we¡¯re alive.

    ¡¸ By the way, Mariko. About Kanou Sakurako-san. ¡¹

    I slip down Ruriko¡¯s bra with my right hand and ask Mariko while touching Ruriko¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Not now, let¡¯s do it when we meet Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Mariko says while rubbing her cheeks to my left hand.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a delicate problem so I don¡¯t want to say anything unnecessary. ¡¹ Kou, I want you to hear everything from Sakurako-san herself ¡¹

    All I know that it¡¯s involving Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s private life.

    Apart from that, I¡¯ll have to meet with the person and talk to her directly.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll do as Mariko says ¡¹

    I agreed.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We drive across the city center and arrived in a Kouzuki house¡¯s hotel where we met Jii-chan and the head of the Kaan house the other day.

    We stopped the car in the underground parking lot, and then¡­

    Staff from the hotel came over.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Rei-chan opened the driver¡¯s seat door and took something.

    It¡¯s probably the key card to the room.

    She already contacted them that Ruriko will use the room today.

    There¡¯s no need to go to the lobby, they went to pass it here.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a staff from the Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Rei-chan whispered to me.

    Jii-chan uses this hotel all the time when traveling incognito, so¡­

    There are exclusive employees from Kouzuki house among the staff.

    ¡¸ Are we going up to the floor through the elevator directly? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯ll go to the tea room of the hotel first ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sakurako-san has arrived in the tea room of the hotel already ¡¹

    Mariko who has direct contact with Kanou-san, said.

    Right, it would be weird if we visit the hotel room right away.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to the second room ¡¹

    We get off the car.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll follow them, everyone, stand by ¡¹

    Rei-chan told the guards from Kouzuki SS who followed us from the mansion.

    They scattered around the parking lot.

    ¡¸ This hotel has a break room for the bodyguards ¡¹

    Rei-chan whispered.

    This is a Kouzuki house facility so their security measures are flawless.

    From security cameras to specialized staff, this hotel is safe.

    If a dangerous person comes over, they will be checked and eliminated right away.

    Furthermore, the floor exclusive to the Kouzuki house is used for secret meetings by Jii-chan so it¡¯s shut out from outside interference.

    It¡¯s soundproof, and reception won¡¯t leak outside, so there¡¯s no need to worry about wiretapping.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama, please open the trunk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m opening it now ¡¹

    Rei-chan opens the car trunk.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko took out a huge bag.

    ¡¸ Uhm, machines for recording ¡¹

    Recording?

    Oh.

    Ruriko loves filming sex, so if Kanou Sakurako-san actually does prostitution¡­

    She¡¯s prepared to record the deflowering.

    Ruriko¡¯s favorite sex-filming-use digital camera. She has one for video and photo recording.

    I¡¯m sure that she prepared this last night and stuffed it in the trunk of the car.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll carry them ¡¹

    Anyway, since I¡¯m empty-handed, I can¡¯t just let Ruriko carry huge luggage like that.

    I carry Ruriko¡¯s favorite recording equipment bag.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Thinking about Ruriko¡¯s fetish, this is a natural outcome

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Rei-chan takes the lead, Ruriko, Mariko, and I follow, and Michi follows from the back.

    We move inside the hotel with that structure.

    We get on the elevator and up to the second floor.

    The tea room is straight ahead.

    ¡¸ We can eat the room-service parfait we had the other day in here too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Speaking of which, Agnes and Luna were eating it happily.

    The tea room is facing the hotel¡¯s courtyard.

    The light from the sun is shining brightly.

    It¡¯s Sunday morning, but there are a decent number of customers here.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, this way ¡¹

    The bellboy checked Rei-chan and Ruriko¡¯s faces, and then guided us on the reserved seats, seats with a good view.

    It¡¯s a big round table that can fit ten people in.

    ¡¸ This is Grandfather¡¯s favorite seat. And so, it¡¯s always a reserved seat when Grandfather¡¯s not present ¡¹

    Even though it¡¯s not full, it¡¯s still reserved.

    ¡¸ Oh, please don¡¯t sit over there. That¡¯s exclusive only to Kakka ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ They call it the seat of peril because if anyone other than Kakka sits there, it¡¯ll bring them bac luck ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather spread that ¡°Legend¡± himself, as he loves the Arthurian stories like that ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Oh, Arthur¡¯s seat in the round table is also called the seat of peril ¡¹

    Mariko understood right away. I didn¡¯t.

    ¡¸ But if I recall correctly, wasn¡¯t Sir Galahad the one sitting on the seat of peril among the round table? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sir Galahad had the seat of Peril but he died early after accomplishing his hunt ¡¹

    Michi told Mariko.

    ¡¸ The three characters making up the story of King Arthur, are himself, Sir Lancelot, and Sir Galahad, each of them had their own missing piece that prevents them from becoming the ideal knight. The ideal knight is a good lord, a good Christian, and a courtly love with a noble lady. King Arthur is the king, so he¡¯s a good lord, but as a king, he has to be fair with all his people, so he¡¯s not allowed to fight for his queen, Queen Guinevere, nor he¡¯s allowed to abandon his position to search for the Holy Grail as the Christian. Lancelot is a noble knight, and he had a courtly affair with Queen Guinevere, but as a Christian, he¡¯s stigmatized and so he cannot obtain the Holy Grail. Sir Galahad was able to sit in the seat of peril and take the Holy Grail because he¡¯s an unscathed knight, however, he died young which means he couldn¡¯t experience courtly love as a knight.

    Michi tells me.

    ¡¸ Well, what are you eating Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko shows me the menu.

    Wow, even a cup of coffee costs a lot.

    Look at the curry rice, it¡¯s 3000 yen.

    ¡¸ Coffee will do. We¡¯ll move as soon as Kanou-san comes over ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think we can ask Kanou Sakurako-san about her desire for prostitution in this place.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Then I¡¯ll take coffee too ¡¹

    In the end, everyone ordered coffee.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, shall we make the round table in our mansion too? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Place one name on each seat. Making the seat of peril seems fun too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That looks fun, Kou and his round table of women ¡¹

    Mariko smiled, but I don¡¯t get what¡¯s fun about it at all.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. We don¡¯t know how many more people will join our family after all ¡¹

    Michi replies with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we just have to make a huge round table that can fit 100 people. Some say that there were only 13 seats in King Arthur¡¯s round table but there are more than 13 knights of the round table in Arthurian stories ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ The Round Table of King Arthur hung at the great hall at Winchester had 24 seats ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    Oh right, she has an interest in the UK. Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Mallory¡¯s version says that it can fit 300 people ¡¹

    Michi said.

    What kind of table is that, being able to fit 300 people.

    While we¡¯re talking¡­

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san has arrived.

    Her bodyguard, Shiranui Shie-san, and an old man were with her.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting, please, take a seat ¡¹

    This is a Kouzuki house¡¯s facility so Ruriko¡¯s the one dealing with her.

    ¡¸ Sakamoto, wait in the car ¡¹

    Kanou-san told the old man.

    This man must be her chauffeur.

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    Sakamoto looks at Sakurako-san worriedly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Fujimiya from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Rei-chan stood up and told Sakamoto.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here with them so there is no need to worry ¡¹

    Rei-chan should know this driver.

    Rei-chan took out her business card.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a break room for chauffeurs on the basement floor so take a rest there. We will contact you when Kanou Sakurako-sama is ready to leave. Just show this to the hotel staff or Kouzuki SS and they will lead you to the room ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    Sakamoto tries to refuse while taking the business card, but¡­

    ¡¸ Take it, unless we want to be rude to Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san orders.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about anything Sakamoto, this is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s hotel ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Sakamoto took Rei-chan¡¯s business card.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, please take care of Sakurako-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s in our care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san too, take care of her ¡¹

    He also called out Shiranui Shie-san, Kanou house¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I know

    Shie-san¡¯s expression is stiff.

    I knew it, there has to be some problem inside the Kanou house.

    ¡¸ Then, I will take my leave

    Sakamoto bows his head and left.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ For now, sit down. Let¡¯s drink coffee ¡¹

    We shouldn¡¯t rush to the main subject right away.

    First, let¡¯s drink some coffee and calm Kanou-san down.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Kanou-san¡¯s nervous have a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ We already ordered coffee so drink yours too. If you don¡¯t like coffee then we¡¯ll ask for something else ¡¹

    I took out the menu.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to rush. It¡¯s still morning so let¡¯s take our time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Kanou-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko told the two

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, that¡¯s what Kuromori-sama and Ruriko-sama says so let¡¯s have some tea first ¡¹

    Lastly, Mariko told her cousin with a smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1220.

    Chapter 1220. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / The Girl Who Wished For Prostitution

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Kou, speaking of which, recently, in school¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko changes the topic with a smile but the atmosphere¡¯s quite heavy.

    Kanou Sakurako-san and her attendant, Shiranui-san have a dark expression.

    Sunday Morning, Tea Room of the Hotel owned by Kouzuki SS>

    Ruriko, Mariko, Michi, Rei-chan, Kanou-san, and Shiranui-san, and I sit on the round table, drinking coffee.

    I knew it, something must¡¯ve happened.

    Kanou-san¡¯s driver seems weird too.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san, do you not participate in our joint training session? ¡¹

    Michi talks to the bodyguard, Shiranui Shie-san.

    Since the last garden party in the Kouzuki house, the bodyguards of the young ladies were holding a joint training session at the Kouzuki SS facility.

    The combat young lady, Kuromiya-san joins in every day.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t find the right time ¡¹

    Shiranui-san replied just that.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Michi looks at Shiranui-san with her usual blank face.

    Even if she doesn¡¯t go to the joined training group, Shiranui-san probably won¡¯t miss her daily training.

    I can see from the gloss of her skin the quality of her body.

    I watch Michi, Edie, and Mitama train every day, and so I can somehow tell how¡¯s the physical condition of the bodyguard girls.

    And Shiranui-san right now has a too-good of a physical condition.

    Meaning, she¡¯s come here ready to fight.

    If anything happens to her master, Kanou Sakurako-san, she¡¯s ready to fight, even if it¡¯s against us.

    I can see that tensed spirit in her.

    I¡¯m glad that we have two people here, Michi and Rei-chan.

    Michi¡¯s fighting strength is amazing, but Rei-chan¡¯s a professional.

    Shiranui-san won¡¯t do anything absurd like facing Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I think it¡¯s time ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me.

    Yeah, everyone finished drinking their coffee.

    We should go up and hear Kanou-san¡¯s complicated story.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    We stood up.

    No need to pay.

    This is a Kouzuki house¡¯s facility. Ruriko and Rei-chan are with us.

    The bill will reach Kouzuki house or Kouzuki SS later.

    Knowing that¡¯s how it will be, Kanou-san won¡¯t say that she¡¯ll pay for her coffee.

    I bow lightly to the waiter and went to the corridor.

    Then, we all got inside the elevator.

    We went up to the Kouzuki house¡¯s exclusive floor.

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    Jii-chan was with us when we came here the other day, and so there is Kouzuki SS security deployed in the corridor, but¡­

    They¡¯re not here today.

    ¡¸ This floor is closed to everyone apart from us ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Meaning, nobody can come to this floor.

    ¡¸ Using the room service is a different case, but, when it happens, you can rest assured that my people will bring you the food and drink ¡¹

    Only staff from Kouzuki SS that Rei-chan knows can come in.

    ¡¸ This is the room ¡¹

    Rei-chan leads the way across the corridor.

    She stops in front of a door, inserts the keycard to unlock the door.

    This is a different room from the other day.

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Rei-chan opened the door and we all went inside.

    Oh, it¡¯s the same construction as the last time when I had a conversation with that weird politician.

    You enter the front room from the hallway, it becomes the servant¡¯s waiting area, and there¡¯s a room further back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay here. If you need something, then please use the interphone or this door. I won¡¯t be able to hear anything beyond that door ¡¹

    Meaning, this is the room where the bodyguards have to stay when Jii-chan¡¯s having a private talk with people from politics and business.

    Therefore, they make sure that nothing from the room can be heard from here.

    ¡¸ I know about this room ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me.

    Yeah, Ruriko should know everything in this room, like where the interphone is.

    She must¡¯ve used this room together with Jii-chan before.

    This hotel is close to Ruriko¡¯s school after all.

    Jii-chan probably called Ruriko and the girls on their way home from school after his private talk and enjoyed tea with them.

    ¡¸ By the way, Kanou-sama, what about Shiranui-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Sakurako-san with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re to bring Shiranui-san with you to that room, then we shall bring ours too ¡¹

    Right.

    According to Mariko, Kanou-san¡¯s desire for prostitution is involving some kind of private problem.

    Mariko is Kanou-san¡¯s cousin so she knows what¡¯s the problem, but¡­

    Anyway, Mariko called for me because her cousin, Kanou Sakurako consulted with her that she wants to do prostitution.

    Sakurako-san and I, with Mariko as the mediator, will enter the room and have to hear the details from her.

    Then, Ruriko¡¯s here because this is a Kouzuki house¡¯s facility, and I¡¯m only acquainted with Kanou-san because of the Kouzuki house, so she has the right to come with us.

    But, Michi¡­

    If Kanou-san thinks that Michi shouldn¡¯t hear her private life, then, she should have her remain in the room before and not let her in.

    Just like how the professional Rei-chan said she will.

    Although, if Kanou-san doesn¡¯t want Michi to be in the same room, she will have to leave her bodyguard, Shiranui-san out of the meeting room.

    It¡¯ll be discourteous of her if she¡¯s the only one who had a bodyguard during a locked-room conversation.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t leave Sakurako-ojousama¡¯s side ¡¹

    Shiranui-san says before Kanou Sakurako-san could answer.

    ¡¸ But, Shie, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Her master, Sakurako-san is clearly hesitating.

    ¡¸ Then, I will accompany ¡¹

    Michi moved forward and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Sakurako-san, Michi-san is tight-lipped. She¡¯s Kouzuki Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard so we don¡¯t have to worry about her ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Oh, Mariko thinks that letting Shiranui-san stay with Sakurako-san is better for her current mental state.

    ¡¸ Then, shall we? ¡¹

    I said, opened the door, and went inside the room.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Reika-oneesama, we will call you when something happens so please remain on standby ¡¹

    Ruriko told Rei-chan and followed us.

    Michi follows from behind naturally.

    ¡¸ S-Sakurako-san. let¡¯s go in too ¡¹

    Mariko urged nd Kanou-san brings Shiranui-san inside the room.

    Shiranui-san, the last to enter the room, closed the door.

    Now, nothing inside the room will leak outside.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I see. The room¡¯s structure is similar to the one where I met the politician before, but¡­

    As expected of the room Jii-chan¡¯s using.

    It¡¯s spacious, and the furnishings are luxurious.

    Also, there are more doors inside the room.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because it¡¯s built with a resting spot during work for Grandfather in mind ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    There¡¯s also a bedroom and bathroom connected.

    Maybe, when Jii-chan was younger¡­

    He would call over his mistress and have sex here.

    ¡¸ He gave permission to use them freely to me ¡¹

    Ruriko told Jii-chan that she wants to enjoy sex with me so he¡¯s letting us use this room.

    So, we can use the bedroom and bathroom as we please.

    ¡¸ Please take a look ¡¹

    Ruriko said and opened the room to the bedroom.

    We peeked inside, and¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s a Japanese style room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, grandfather loves resting in a Japanese-style room. ¡¹

    The room with the smell of fresh tatami already has beds in place.

    It¡¯s got two pillows.

    The alcove has some flowers arranged.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Seeing that, Kanou Sakurako-san blushed.

    This must be too vivid for her.

    ¡¸ It depends on our conversation with Kanou-sama whether we use this room or not ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s hear the details over there ¡¹

    She points at the sofa in the room.

    ¡¸ Right, I don¡¯t know what to do unless I hear Kanou-san¡¯s story ¡¹

    I took the initiative and sat on the sofas facing each other.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama says so ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko urged Kanou Sakurako-san and she sat in front of me.

    Ruriko sits to my side and Mariko does to Kanou-san¡¯s side.

    Shiranui-san stands to Sakurako-san¡¯s side.

    She¡¯s declaring her intent that if anything happens, she¡¯ll move to protect Kanou-san right away.

    So, Michi stands across me without sitting on the sofa.

    ¡¸ Anyway, can you tell me what happened? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Despite losing their past brilliance, the young lady of the Kanou house, one of the big three is¡­

    ¡¸ Well, uhm ¡¹

    Kanou-san looks up to me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can we just not ask anything and proceed with me selling my body instead? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako-ojousama ¡¹

    Shiranui called her master right away, but¡­

    ¡¸ Shie, shut up, I¡¯ve made my decision! ¡¹

    Kanou-san seems to be determined.

    ¡¸ So, how much? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Kanou-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ No, Kanou-san,, I heard from Mariko that you wanted to prostitute yourself. So, that means you¡¯re selling your body. What I¡¯m asking is how much is your body? What¡¯s the price for Kanou-san¡¯s prostitution? ¡¹

    I asked her straight.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Hmm.

    She seems confused.

    ¡¸ Uhm, how much is the market price? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san says.

    ¡¸ How much would someone of my age sell? ¡¹

    Now that cleared up one thing.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s not selling her body for money.

    It¡¯s not about Kanou house¡¯s financial situation becoming tight that she wants to sell her body to save her family.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t even know that ¡¹

    I replied flatly.

    ¡¸ However, Kuromori-sama¡¯s house is an expert in that field I heard ¡¹

    I see. So she knows about the Kuromori house¡¯s trade.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s the general price ¡¹

    I wonder how much does it cost for an ordinary high school girl prostitute.

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Master, May I? ¡¹

    Michi speaks.

    ¡¸ Sure, what is it? ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s much smarter than me so she should be able to come up with a good answer.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama, you¡¯re 16 this year, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Michi talked to Kanou-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, it is as Michi-san knows, I¡¯m in my first year in high school ¡¹

    The school for young ladies only has few enrolled students. The young lady of the Kanou house and the bodyguard of the Kouzuki house should know each other well.

    ¡¸ The wines from sixteen years ago don¡¯t have the same price ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ There are precious wines that cost millions of yen per bottle, and there are inexpensive wines used in everyday cooking too ¡¹

    I-I see. That¡¯s a good example, Michi.

    ¡¸ Oh, so it¡¯s the same as that. Women also don¡¯t have a general price ¡¹

    Mariko agreed with Michi.

    ¡¸ I-If that¡¯s the case, Kuromori-sama, please put a price on me ¡¹

    Kanou-san looked at me and said.

    Even if you say that.

    Sakurako-san is definitely a cute beauty.

    That little weary look of her is charming.

    She has enough charms that I want to tease her on the bed.

    But¡­

    She¡¯s not an ordinary high school girl, she¡¯s a young lady of the nobility.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll take the amount Kuromori-sama offers me ¡¹

    Kanou-san says with a lonely look in her eyes.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re making an aggressive sell, Kanou-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said sullenly.

    ¡¸ You know your status as a young lady of nobility, and yet you say that? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    This cute beauty of a first-year high-school girl has a high lineage and is a young lady of nobility.

    There will always be rich people who want to have sex with her, no matter how much it costs.

    ¡¸ Kanou-san, are you a virgin? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san blushed in embarrassment.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking whether you have experience in sex or not as that changes the price ¡¹

    I insisted.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have any sexual experience ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies trembling.

    ¡¸ Meaning, you¡¯re a virgin, right? ¡¹

    I asked to make sure.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m a virgin ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sakurako-sama, that¡¯s improper! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san tells her Master, but¡­

    ¡¸ We came here today because of what Kanou-san offered, we¡¯re having an important talk here so could you please shut up Shiranui-san? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If you continue to hinder the conversation then please return to the room earlier and stay with Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Mariko also stared at Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ You have no right to speak in this place ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Shiranui-san bows her head to Mariko.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kanou-san, let¡¯s return to the topic. Have you ever kissed someone before? ¡¹

    ¡¸?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is an important matter to confirm. Girls who haven¡¯t kissed before having a higher price ¡¹

    I speak like a professional.

    ¡¸ I-I haven¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not even once? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies with her body trembling.

    ¡¸ Have you ever dated a man before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t ¡¹

    I thought so. That school for young ladies is run by Jii-chan and Kaan-san to isolate the young ladies of nobility from men.

    ¡¸ In sixteen years of your life, you¡¯re a virgin, you never kissed, and you never dated a man ¡¹

    I look into Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes and confirm with her.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, if a woman like that were to be auctioned underground, then, Kanou-san¡¯s first sex would have the price of 10M Yen I think ¡¹

    I made some lazy numbers.

    ¡¸ The truth is, I don¡¯t even know how much would Sakurako-san¡¯s virginity sell.

    But, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s going to go past that mark.

    If it¡¯s Minaho-neesan, she won¡¯t mind selling Kanou-san for that much.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s honestly surprised.

    ¡¸ But, I can¡¯t buy you at that price. I don¡¯t have 10M in my hands. Even if I do, I can¡¯t pay up that money to buy Kanou-san¡¯s virginity. If I have that money, then I¡¯ll use it for something more worthwhile

    Paying up 10M for single-time sex with a virgin isn¡¯t my thing.

    ¡¸ And so, I can¡¯t buy Kanou-san within reasonable pricing ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I-I actually don¡¯t mind the price ¡¹

    Sakurako-san?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay with the money that Kuromori-sama can pay for ¡¹

    You mean¡­

    ¡¸ Does that mean that Kanou-sama will sell her body to Onii-sama even for 100 Yen? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    100 Yen is extreme, but¡­

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Sakurako-san says while trembling.

    ¡¸ Are you sure that Kanou house¡¯s Sakurako-sama is only worth 100 yen? ¡¹

    Ruriko pushed further.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­I don¡¯t have that much worth ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s words were self-abandonment.

    ¡¸ But, you don¡¯t want it to be free, do you? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t care who it is, that you¡¯ll let men their way to your body, but Kanou-sama wants the act of selling her body, to become a prostitute, am I correct? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks to find fault.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. It is as Ruriko-sama says ¡¹

    It¡¯s self-abandonment, but she wants to do prostitution.

    She doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s 100 yen, what she wants is the experience of the act of receiving compensation for sex?

    Now I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ I really am okay with 100 yen. Can you purchase me, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san talks to me with tears in her eyes.

    This must have some deep reason.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll follow any of your orders. I¡¯ll do anything, no matter how embarrassing it is ¡¹

    Why is she so desperate?

    ¡¸ Do you understand the risks for me when I have sex with you? ¡¹

    I said.

    I¡¯m recognized as Misuzu¡¯s fiance among the young ladies of nobility.

    ¡¸ If they discover that I had sex with you and that I paid for it, then it will become a big problem ¡¹

    Even if Jii-chan allowed it, other nobility won¡¯t.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell anyone about the transaction. I¡¯ll keep it a secret for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Kanou-san. From how I hear our conversation until now ¡¹

    I looked at her.

    ¡¸ You just want to show someone that you did the act, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the reason, but¡­

    I think that she has someone to tell that ¡°I¡¯ve done prostitution.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s her relationship with them, but¡­

    If it¡¯s not that, then she won¡¯t say ¡°I want to prostitute myself, even 100 Yen will do.¡±

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want the public to know about your prostitution, do you? That¡¯s the reason why you chose me, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    If it were me, then I would never tell anyone that I bought Sakurako-san.

    Mariko told her that, and Sakurako-san¡¯s convinced.

    Besides, Minaho-neesan¡¯s Kuromori house had been keeping the sex secrets of the nobility very tightly.

    Even Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s execution was considered, from the eyes of the politicians and businessmen, as Minaho-neesan¡¯s method of stopping him from leaking the client¡¯s information.

    That¡¯s why the investigation on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s death was subjected to all kinds of pressure and was forcibly terminated.

    And I¡¯m the brother of Minaho-neesan, a man from the Kuromori house.

    The secrets will be tight-lipped.

    ¡¸ But, Kanou-san, if you tell anyone, even just one person, that you¡¯ve done prostitution, yes, even if it¡¯s just a hint, that alone would be a big problem ¡¹

    Kanou-san looked at me with a stiff face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s likely that the person who you tell would desperately find the man you prostituted yourself into. And, they may find that it¡¯s me. And if that happens¡­ ¡¹

    That person could expose that relationship between us to the public.

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t do that ¡¹1

    Kanou-san said.

    ¡¸ That person isn¡¯t even interested in me ¡¹

    Her eyes look helplessly lonely.

    ¡¸ If I say that I¡¯ve become a prostitute, then they will only be disgusted with me. It will not cause trouble to Kuromori-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I wonder about that? ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama may see it that way, but the truth is unknown ¡¹

    And she looked at Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san, I think you know who Kanou-sama¡¯s talking about, but what do you think? If they were to hear that Kanou-sama did prostitution, what will they do? ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡­

    ¡¸ I think that they will be angry. Perhaps, they¡¯ll use every method to look for the person who bought Sakurako-sama ¡¹

    I thought so.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, I knew it, you have to tell them the details ¡¹

    Mariko told her cousin.

    ¡¸ Unless you do, we can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Tell us. After everything I¡¯ve heard, I believe that we have the right to hear the details ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Sakurako-san, you already caused enough trouble to Kou and Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Preparing this place and listening to Sakurako-san¡¯s absurd proposal itself is already causing a great amount of trouble ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked down.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I was wrong for not telling my circumstances. I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    She bows her head to us.

    ¡¸ Well then, could you tell us the story? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked up.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll tell you everything I¡¯ve hidden ¡¹

    She agreed.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1221.

    Chapter 1221. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Reason Part 1

    ¡¸ Uhm, I ¡¹

    We¡¯re in Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive hotel room, where we don¡¯t have to worry about wiretaps.

    Even so, Kanou Sakurako-san is nervous.

    ¡¸ T-That¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, if you¡¯re hesitating, then shall I do the talking? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Mariko is Sakurako-san¡¯s cousin, and so she knows about her secrets.

    Naturally, Shiranui-san, who¡¯s standing next to her, should know too.

    She¡¯s warned to stay quiet earlier, and so she¡¯s staring at her master, Sakurako-san, with a worried expression.

    ¡¸ No, It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Then, Sakurako-san looked straight into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, Kouzuki Ruriko-sama, please promise me to never tell anyone what I will tell you ¡¹

    That¡¯s a problem

    ¡¸ Does that include Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what I¡¯m to tell is an embarrassment for the Kanou house ¡¹

    Hmm.

    In our case, the Takakura sisters can read our minds even if we don¡¯t tell them.

    Oh, I guess that¡¯s okay too. I¡¯m still keeping my promise not to tell anyone.

    Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan, are girls who know what to do, so if I think that ¡°don¡¯t tell this to anyone,¡± then they will keep quiet.

    Still, I¡¯ll order them to quiet down just in case.

    ¡¸ I understand, I promise. I won¡¯t tell anyone Kanou-san¡¯s story ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll stay quiet ¡¹

    Ruriko promised.

    ¡¸ Michi too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll never tell others ¡¹

    Michi is Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, so she knows about the world of the nobility.

    Kanou-san¡¯s saying that it¡¯s an embarrassment to the Kanou house, so I understood that it¡¯s going to be bad if it¡¯s exposed to the public.

    Mariko and Shiranui-san already know Sakurako-san¡¯s secret.

    Only Ruriko, Michi, and I promised to not leak her secret.

    Thus, that¡¯s everyone in the room.

    Kanou-san takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll tell you my story ¡¹

    She looks at Ruriko and me again.

    ¡¸ The truth is that I¡¯m not a legal child of Kanou house ¡¹

    Huh?

    Not a legal child? What does that mean?

    ¡¸ No, Sakurako-san is definitely a child of the Kanou house legally. Your father is certainly Kanou-sama. The results of the DNA test should make that clear ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    So they had a DNA test.

    So something happened around Kanou Sakurako-san that created that turmoil?

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯m not my Mother¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    Sakurako-san speaks with an expression of pain

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a child born from the lawful father and mother of Kanou house ¡¹

    Does that mean¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a child of my father¡¯s mistress from a Ginza establishment ¡¹

    Meaning, an affair¡¯s child?

    ¡¸ When they discovered that the woman was pregnant with me inside her, it was already beyond the abortion period. Then, Kanou house¡¯s previous head, my grandfather, was still alive and well, and he decided to put me in the Kanou family register as my Mother¡¯s child ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Though we lost our former momentum, Kanou house still has a lot of vassals helping out, so¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, that happened to Erica when she was born too.

    Erica isn¡¯t a child of her parents too.

    Her mother was a former prostitute of the Black Forest.

    Erica¡¯s mother faked her birth in a hospital abroad.

    In Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s case, she must¡¯ve probably been covered up in a hospital that¡¯s acquainted with her family.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the fact that I¡¯m not a legitimate child of the Kanou house had been a secret between Kanou house and the doctors so far ¡¹

    So far?

    ¡¸ I also knew about it. My mother was from the Kanou house after all ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Oh, I see.

    So that¡¯s why Mariko and Sakurako-san are got an awkward relationship during the party in the Kouzuki house.

    Mariko has the noble blood in her, but¡­

    Her home is the Torii house, and they¡¯re a family that¡¯s an upstart during the Showa era, so they don¡¯t belong in the nobility.

    That was Mariko¡¯s insecurity back then.

    She¡¯s in the upper class, even attending the school for the young ladies, but the ladies of nobility treat her differently. She¡¯s received various privileges, like bringing a bodyguard to school.

    Sakurako-san is also enrolled in the same school, so Mariko had her insecurity rubbed to her since childhood.

    Furthermore, even if they¡¯re from the nobility, Kanou house is already in a collapsed situation.

    On the other hand, Mariko¡¯s Torii house isn¡¯t in the nobility, and yet, they¡¯re a family that owns a world-famous company, Torii Electronics, so they¡¯re quite wealthy.

    Mariko is proud of the Torii house and her father.

    ¡¸ Mariko, when did you discover that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ About two years ago. When the second year in middle school was ending ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why

    It must¡¯ve been shocking for Mariko to learn that Sakurako-san, the girl she thought is a daughter of the Kanou house, is actually a child from an affair.

    Meanwhile, she¡¯s a daughter from her father, who¡¯s the current president of Torii electronics, and mother, who came from the nobility, both are splendid parents.

    Therefore, she has that complicated emotions towards Sakurako-san.

    She¡¯s not a daughter of nobility, and yet, she took some reckless steps to bring Haiji, her bodyguard, to school.

    ¡¸ Mother told me about it, but of course, I never told anyone. I¡¯m keeping it a secret from Father too, Sakurako-san said it herself, it¡¯s an embarrassment to the Kanou house. I know that I shouldn¡¯t leak it outside ¡¹

    Kanou house¡¯s embarrassment.

    ¡¸ Kanou house currently is in a state where it¡¯s managed to maintain its family status with the help of other noble families ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    True, Kanou house itself hardly has any assets.

    I hear that they¡¯re given honorary positions in various foundations and so on, but they¡¯re barely maintaining their status as a member of the nobility.

    Along with Kouzuki and Kaan house, they were also one of the big three nobility, and so they¡¯re allowed to survive only because of that status.

    ¡¸ It would be a betrayal of their goodwill to have a relationship with a woman from a shop and gave birth to a child while the house is still in that state ¡¹

    Oh, they will incur the wrath of the other noble families saying ¡°Everyone¡¯s trying to help you, and yet, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ve kept my secret from the outside world so far ¡¹

    Sakurako-san seems lonely.

    ¡¸ Some people inside the Kanou house speak horrible things to Sakurako-san. I wasn¡¯t getting along with Sakurako-san either ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That was until I met Kou. Recently, I¡¯ve come to realize that being cold to Sakurako-san is wrong after discovering the circumstances of the people who were living in Kou¡¯s home ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa, women who were forcibly kidnapped and turned into prostitutes.

    Yukino, Mana, the twins, and the Kurama girls who lost their homes.

    Agnes had no place to return to from the beginning.

    Many of them grew up in terrible circumstances.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I started talking to Sakurako-san in school to get close to her. Sakurako-san¡¯s problem isn¡¯t her fault. I thought of it that way ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s changed a lot in the past few weeks.

    She knows thinks of how other feel.

    Still.

    ¡¸ I can understand Sakurako-san¡¯s secret now, but¡­ ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ So, why does Sakurako-san want to do prostitution? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t connect them.

    ¡¸ Oh, well, that¡¯s because Kou¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because of her Great-Aunt in Kanou house ¡¹

    Great Aunt?

    ¡¸ The previous head of the family, our grandfather, is already dead, but it¡¯s his sister. ¡¹ She¡¯s already 80, and still healthy ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s their Grandfather¡¯s sister, so it¡¯s Great Aunt.

    ¡¸ She was someone from the early Showa era when the Kanou house was still doing well. Therefore, she still looks down on people from the other noble families, and won¡¯t even talk to me because I¡¯m not from the nobility. She¡¯s quite mean, pompous, and a nasty tongued woman ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ That Great Aunt of ours was married off to another family, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There was a quarrel in the family she¡¯s married into, divorced and moved back, and she¡¯s been staying at a detached home ever since ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said. Mariko added.

    ¡¸ Though it¡¯s called a detached home, it¡¯s completely separate from the main house, she has her own kitchen, bathroom, and even entrance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Usually, she doesn¡¯t show up to Sakurako-san and everyone at all. They¡¯re living in the same property and yet, they live separately, something like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, a few times a year, there are family gatherings at the Kanou house¡¯s main residence ¡¹

    And so that Great Aunt comes too.

    ¡¸ Great aunt, believes that the decline of the Kanou house is due to the mismanagement of her brother, meaning when Sakurako-san and my Grandfather were the head of the family. She always speaks out loud during family gatherings. Then she says ¡°If I knew that it would happen, then I should¡¯ve taken over as the head.¡± Despite her coming home due to her failed marriage. Great Aunt had no qualifications to be the head of the family, she never ran a company before. She¡¯s just saying whatever she wants ¡¹

    Mariko seems to hate that woman.

    ¡¸ She sure is a troublesome woman, however, since she¡¯s the oldest in the Kanou house, is on the main bloodline, nobody can resist her despite finding her annoying ¡¹

    She¡¯s the sister of the late previous head.

    Therefore, her attitude towards Sakurako-san¡¯s father, the current head, is arrogant.

    ¡¸ So, that Great Aunt of ours went all out during our gathering recently ¡¹

    Mariko sighed.

    ¡¸ My mother and I were there too. It was Grandfather¡¯s memorial service. And so, it¡¯s just the main and branch families of the Kanou house, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s expression turned cloudy.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what bothered her, but during the middle of the gathering, the ¡°Great Aunt,¡± started criticizing the late predecessor¡¯s death, during his memorial service. Then, she started cursing the current head, Sakurako-san¡¯s father ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s expression turned dark.

    ¡¸ And in the end, she pointed at Sakurako-san, and said: ¡°This girl¡¯s a daughter of a prostitute¡± ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Wait a minute, I thought Sakurako-san¡¯s mother was from a store in Ginza, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    That was what I heard earlier.

    ¡¸ Yes, how do I say it? I don¡¯t know the details, but I heard that it¡¯s a place where women dress up and pour alcohol to their customers ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ So, she¡¯s the so-called hostess or something? It¡¯s a high-class club or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, it¡¯s that kind of shop, Kou ¡¹

    Then that means¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I get that they¡¯re also in the nightlife business, but I think that they¡¯re different from prostitutes, right? ¡¹

    They don¡¯t sell their bodies for money every time.

    No, not that I know much about it.

    But, I don¡¯t think you can call them prostitutes.

    ¡¸ I thought so too, but, this Great Aunt ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Sakurako-san, who¡¯s looking down.

    ¡¸ Great Aunt kept calling Sakurako-san a daughter of a prostitute, loudly, and she doesn¡¯t stop even when others tried to. I don¡¯t know what made her mad, but, anyway, she kept pointing at Sakurako-san and kept calling her that. ¡°The head of the house has a daughter of a prostitute as her child, Kanou house is already over,¡± ¡°Why are you not expelling this daughter of a prostitute?¡± ¡°Kanou house is being stained by this daughter of a prostitute,¡± and she kept rambling

    That¡¯s horrible.

    ¡¸ If she speaks ill of me, it only troubles Father and Mother, and so Great Aunt must be finding pleasure in watching the head family look troubled ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Father¡¯s fault for having an affair and making a child from an outsider woman ¡¹

    However, for her to make a fuss about that during a family gathering.

    ¡¸ But, since Great Aunt¡¯s hysteria has become too loud, the people from the Branch family got angry and decided to take Great Aunt from the main house and back to her detached home ¡¹

    Mariko said and looked at Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san and her family received that order ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ordered because the men of the branch family can¡¯t hold her back, and ordinary women aren¡¯t strong enough ¡¹

    She¡¯s an elderly woman with a status of the head.

    Only a woman bodyguard like Shiranui-san can touch her and bring her out.

    ¡¸ Women of the Shiranui house and I took her out ¡¹

    Shiranui house is a clan with the role of Kanou house¡¯s bodyguards.

    Shiranui Shie-san is Sakurako-san¡¯s bodyguard.

    The other women of her clan are probably in charge of guarding the women of the main house.

    ¡¸ But, that didn¡¯t go well. The fact that Sakurako-san¡¯s bodyguard, Shiranui-san, participated in her deportation, heated up the Great Aunt even more ¡¹

    What did she do?

    ¡¸ I have a fiance ¡¹

    Sakurako-san speaks suddenly.

    Oh, Misuzu had one too before.

    Misato, the young lady of the Kurama house was the same.

    The nobility marries their children to strengthen their relationship with other families.

    Even when Kanou house already lost its momentum, they still have a high level of prestige, so many families would love to get married to them.

    We have the previous case of Mariko¡¯s mother married to the Torii house.

    It¡¯s not weird to see that Sakurako-san already had a marriage partner in another family since childhood.

    ¡¸ No, I ¡®had¡¯ one ¡¹

    Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Great Aunt has spoken to that house about me ¡¹

    That angry Great Aunt exposed Sakurako-san¡¯s secret?

    ¡¸ Yesterday, they canceled the engagement ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why.

    Shiranui-san¡¯s being weird with Sakurako-san.

    Even the driver from the Kanou house was worried about Sakurako-san.

    That¡¯s because Sakurako-san¡¯s become mentally unstable due to her broken engagement.

    ¡¸ That family had been a long time friend with the Kanou house so they promised not to tell anyone about my secret, but¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ They seem to be unable to accept that they¡¯re marrying a daughter of a woman in a nightlife business ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Even in nobility, there are families who think that way ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, they say that they can¡¯t allow her to their home unless it¡¯s a legitimate daughter of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡¸ In exchange for not speaking of the secret in public, I was told to never see who was my fiance ever again ¡¹

    ¡¸ They were engaged ever since childhood, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko knew who that fiance of Sakurako-san is.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that he cares about such things, but the head of their family is a very serious person ¡¹

    He can¡¯t accept the fact that she¡¯s a child from an affair with a woman from a nightlife business.

    ¡¸ No, he and Yoshihiko-san agree with Father ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told Mariko.

    ¡¸ They sent a mail. Their family did their research and confirmed that my real mother was the woman from that shop. And so, they can¡¯t forgive that it¡¯s been kept in the dark for so long¡­ ¡¹

    So that¡¯s what the serious person was angry about.

    ¡¸ However, Yoshihiko-sama loves Sakurako-sama from the bottom of his heart ¡¹

    Shiranui-san shouts.

    ¡¸ If you talk to him, he will understand!! ¡¹

    That her being a child of an affair isn¡¯t her fault.

    That it was the inconvenient circumstances in the Kanou house that she couldn¡¯t tell her fiance about it.

    That he shouldn¡¯t blame Sakurako-san herself.

    However.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, Shie ¡¹

    Sakurako-san says with a dark expression.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve given up already ¡¹

    Is that why?

    Is that the reason why?

    When her fiance since childhood broke off their engagement.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s become pessimistic.

    ¡¸ So, that¡¯s why Sakurako-san wanted to do prostitution? ¡¹

    Becoming a prostitute girl for real.

    No, she had no interest in the act of prostitution itself.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case, but¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san smiled feebly.

    ¡¸ Yoshihiko-san¡¯s mail had an attached file ¡¹

    File?

    ¡¸ An investigative report about my real mother they found using a detective agency ¡¹

    The hostess from the Ginza high-class club.

    ¡¸ I called the person, and it shocked me ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ First, I never really thought what my real mother would be like ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I also feel that my mother, who was a hostess, was a filthy woman. As a daughter of nobility, she should be from a different world. And so, I never wanted to meet my real mother. Rather, I thought that she was a bad person because she deceived her father. On the other hand, I assumed that it was my mother who was a lascivious and greedy woman. No, I couldn¡¯t accept my birth unless I think of it that way ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes start tearing up.

    ¡¸ I thought that my mother abandoned me after giving birth, and gave me to the Kanou house for money. No, I was under the impression that my mother approached Father, deceived him, and gave birth to me to gain money from the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that wasn¡¯t what you saw in the report? ¡¹

    Ruriko asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, I misunderstood everything ¡¹

    Tears spill from Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1222.

    Chapter 1222. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Reason Part 2

    ¡¸ The woman who gave birth to me is a university professor¡¯s child in Kansai ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ She has an orderly family, and she received a proper education. Then, she went to a college in Tokyo, and a friend she knew happened to invite her to a store in Ginza to work as a part-time employee. She kept it a secret from her parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so she doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yes. From her perspective, she thinks that it¡¯s a social study, or she just wanted to peek into a world she doesn¡¯t know. Her friend told her that if she worked at an establishment like that, she would be able to get to know the people in politics and business, which would give her an advantage in finding a job in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that even happen? ¡¹

    I ask Mariko.

    ¡¸ Why are you asking me? ¡¹

    I thought so too.

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re honest people, then they won¡¯t mix their public and private lives, so they won¡¯t look for women to employ from a bar ¡¹

    Michi says with a straight face.

    ¡¸ However, the politics and business people have more dishonest people ¡¹

    So that doesn¡¯t mean that nobody would look after a college student who¡¯s a part-time hostess.

    ¡¸ So, the woman who gave birth to me began working at the night business, and met Father ¡¹

    They started as a college-student hostess and a customer.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what my father had in mind when he started associating himself with that woman. He¡¯s already married to Mother ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ It happens a lot in the nobility ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ He had a fiance from a young age, and he grew up thinking that he would marry that person ¡¹

    ¡¸ You mean marrying his fiance and starting a family without properly experiencing love? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Michi.

    ¡¸ Those people often have such love affair case because they become adults like that ¡¹

    Yeah, having a fiance that their parents decided since childhood.

    Furthermore, the family and other nobility know about it.

    As such, one can¡¯t fall in love with anyone other than their fiance.

    The people of the nobility have guards with them since childhood.

    ¡¸ When I was officially appointed as Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s bodyguard, I received lectures from the Kouzuki SS. That¡¯s also when I first saw the files about ¡°Love affairs,¡± which happens in the nobility from the past ¡¹

    Usual bodyguards are recruited from families that have been serving the nobility for generations.

    Michi doesn¡¯t come from that family, and the Kouzuki house has a company that specializes in security, which is Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ I have received the same training as the professional bodyguards for the nobility. They told me everything about each of the nobility, from their faces, names, locations of their homes, their hobbies, and the problems that had occurred in the past. People listed as dangerous that we shouldn¡¯t allow approaching Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Recently, I¡¯ve been learning a lot so I can understand that.

    The nobility is quite fussy about the ranks of the families and the hierarchy.

    The age of the house, lineage, and the difference of their peerage from before, their current fortunes, all those change their social status.

    It¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ If a house had an incident in the past, you shouldn¡¯t mention any subject that implies that ¡¹

    Yeah, for example, a family member who had an affair with a hostess from Ginza.

    You¡¯re not to talk about any of the clubs in Ginza.

    ¡¸ AS for Kanou-sama¡¯s case, I couldn¡¯t find it in the files, so it must¡¯ve been hidden until now ¡¹

    Not even Kouzuki SS knows that Kanou Sakurako-san was a child from an affair.

    No, Jii-chan and chief Yazawa from Kouzuki SS may know about it, but¡­

    There¡¯s no need to tell Michi and others as long as the Kanou house is hiding it completely.

    ¡¸ Either way, the nobility, especially the males, often make love affair cases in their adult life and beyond. Mostly, their partners are subordinates of their company or women in the night business. Usually, the attendant warns them not to get too deep, but ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father dove deep ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Having an affair with a woman at a bar while having a wife. No, the truth is, she¡¯s a college student who works part-time at such store and had fallen into an illicit love affair ¡¹

    ¡¸ And she became pregnant ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, it was the worst-case scenario. My mother was still 19 at that time ¡¹

    Why did they not use contraception?

    Well, we¡¯re using the ideal contraceptive that¡¯s out there, but¡­

    I guess it¡¯s impossible for a boy of nobility, who never experienced romance, before, to get a thing like that.

    He¡¯s having an affair while keeping it a secret from the family too.

    It¡¯s also possible that the condom broke.

    ¡¸ Both my Father and the woman were afraid, so they couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it, then time passed until they reached a point of no return. That¡¯s when they told Grandfather, who was still alive at that time, and they couldn¡¯t abort the child anymore ¡¹

    Sakurako-san speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ Your Mother was 19, and how old was your father back then? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Father was 28 back then ¡¹

    A 28-year-old son of nobility had an affair with a 19-year-old college woman.

    ¡¸ Mother was 26. It was three years since their marriage ¡¹

    They¡¯ve been engaged since childhood.

    The 25-year-old married his 23-year-old wife, and after three years, the husband cheated with a 19-year-old woman.

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ So in the end, Mother pretended to be pregnant. Grandfather and mother were present at the local private hospital with the woman who gave birth to me ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s expression turns even darker.

    ¡¸ Grandfather deceived her. The woman who gave birth to me was promised that she can see me anytime despite being born in and raised in the Kanou house. And yet¡­ ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Grandfather drove out the woman who gave birth to me. He gave her some money and used the authority of the nobility to threaten her. ¡º Any records of you giving birth to my son¡¯s child will be expunged, you are unrelated to the Kanou house. Never involve with the Kanou house from now on. If you ever try to get close to my son or the Kanou house, we will use all our influence to eliminate you, we know many people in politics and business ¡»he said¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If he makes threats like that, she¡¯ll believe it. She¡¯s just a 19-year-old college student, no, she¡¯s already 20 when she gave birth to Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Father just watched Grandfather¡¯s outbursts in silence. That¡¯s the most painful thing for the woman who gave birth to me ¡¹

    In the end, after the pregnancy, her father couldn¡¯t do anything but let the head of the Kanou house cover up for him.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s father wasn¡¯t in a state where he could complain.

    ¡¸ Thus, the woman returned to her parent¡¯s home, heartbroken as I was taken away from her ¡¹

    She wanted to make connections with the people in the politics and business world, so she worked as a part-time hostess at a bar in Ginza.

    Then, a man from the nobility impregnated her.

    And she¡¯s pretty much threatened by the head of the Kanou house, one of the three great nobility.

    She must¡¯ve thought that she can¡¯t stay in Tokyo anymore.

    After getting involved in such a world and seeing so many things.

    ¡¸ Then, she seems to have told her parents what happened in Tokyo, no, she didn¡¯t talk about the Kanou house and the details, but ¡¹

    She should be studying at Tokyo University, but¡­

    She worked at a night bar, had a relationship with a married customer.

    She gave birth to a child, handed money, and chased out of Tokyo.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, this woman¡¯s father was a University professor, and his morals are strict ¡¹

    Oh yeah, a serious person.

    ¡¸ The woman was disowned by her angry father and chased out of her home ¡¹

    Chased out of Tokyo, chased out of her parent¡¯s home.

    ¡¸ In the end, she went to Kyushu, and as expected, she went with night jobs ¡¹

    She has no experience in labor apart from being a hostess in Ginza.

    She drifted to a province and did night business.

    ¡¸ And uhm, it seems that her life was harsh, that she was deceived by people even in Kyushu, and uhm ¡¹

    Sakurako-san trembles.

    ¡¸ In the end, she resorted to prostitution ¡¹

    Prostitution.

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t know much, but it seems to be a customer calls her through phone, go to a specified hotel, and she sells her body as her job ¡¹

    She resorted to actual prostitution.

    No, wait.

    ¡¸ Kanou-san, you said, ¡°in the end¡± ¡¹

    That caught my attention.

    ¡¸ The woman who gave birth to me is no longer in this world ¡¹

    She died?

    ¡¸ The person giving her the prostitution work was related to a criminal syndicate, and she was killed. The investigation papers attached on Yoshihiko-san¡¯s mail said so ¡¹

    So she¡¯s killed by hotel prostitution manager gangs.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m actually a daughter of a prostitute. The one who gave birth to me took a wrong turn in her life by giving birth to me, and in the end, she died as a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Mariko calls out Sakurako-san in a panic after seeing her state.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not to blame here, it¡¯s all your father and late grandfather¡¯s doing ¡¹

    Right, people can¡¯t be held responsible for their birth.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshihiko-san said so. ¡¹ He wrote it in his mail, ¡°You¡¯re a daughter of a prostitute¡± ¡¹

    Yoshihiko¡­He was Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s fiance.

    He¡¯s most likely a son of nobility too.

    That¡¯s why his thoughts are fussy about cleanliness too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that the woman has become a prostitute because of her involvement with the Kanou house. Yoshihiko-san, no, Takahashi house can¡¯t forgive the Kanou house for letting a college woman give birth to a child, give her some money and send her away, and stop supporting her. It¡¯s unforgivable as a person, and so they¡¯re cutting ties with the Kanou house. They promised not to tell anyone about the incident because of our past relationship and the fact that tarnishing the name of the Kanou house would affect the whole nobility ¡¹

    They¡¯re also part of the nobility, so they promised not to expose the scandal.

    But, to Sakurako-san¡­

    The secrets of the birth she never knew before¡­

    Especially what horrible things Kanou house did to her birth mother.

    That life was ruined from giving birth to her, in the end, her mother¡¯s fallen into prostitution and was killed.

    Then, the fiance of hers broke the engagement.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s cornered with the accumulation of shocking events.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a daughter of a prostitute. If I wasn¡¯t born, that woman didn¡¯t have to become a prostitute ¡¹

    She¡¯s mistaking the cause for the end.

    But, that¡¯s how Sakurako-san feels as she¡¯s hurt.

    ¡¸ Is that why Sakurako-san wants to become a prostitute? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to experience the regrets the woman who gave birth to me has felt ¡¹

    That¡¯s a wrong way to think about it.

    But.

    But, she has to release the swirl of emotions inside her.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san¡¯s fiance, who was it again¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takahashi Yoshihiko-sama ¡¹

    Mariko tells me.

    ¡¸ Oh, yes, that Yoshihiko-san, what are your thoughts about him now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ T-Thoughts? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ What I mean is, do you still love that fiance of yours? ¡¹

    ¡¸?!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san gasps.

    ¡¸ L-Love? Uhm, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you two were engaged since childhood, you always thought that you would marry him in the future,, so he must be special to you, right? And all of a sudden, this happened, and the engagement is called off. Personally, how do you feel, Sakurako-san? ¡¹

    I asked again.

    ¡¸ W-What do I feel? I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks down.

    ¡¸ After everything that¡¯s happened, my relationship with Yoshihiko-san has been cut off ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about how you see the reality. Sakurako-san, do you like Yoshihiko-san even now? If you could, would you like to marry him? Do you still think that way? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if I do, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san shouts.

    I see. Her feelings for her fiance still remain.

    ¡¸ Yes Kou, it¡¯s a relationship between nobility, so Sakurako-san and Yoshihiko-sama can¡¯t marry anymore. They¡¯re no longer tied together ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replied feebly, expressing despair.

    ¡¸ If Sakurako-san wants to prostitute herself, doesn¡¯t that mean that you want to defile yourself and break off with your emotions for Yoshihiko-san? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­yes, I think that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Sakurako-san admitted it.

    Meaning, she¡¯s just desperate.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, please strengthen your heart. It may be impossible now, but I¡¯m sure that Yoshihiko-sama will accept Sakurako-sama. Sakurako-sama should keep her purity until the day Yoshihiko-sama marries you! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san, her bodyguard, appeals to her master with her everything.

    However.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible, Yoshihiko-san can¡¯t accept me anymore. The Takahashi house will not allow Kanou house, or me in their home anymore, and even if they do, I can¡¯t allow it ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ According to the investigation, the person who gave birth to me was still alive until last year. She was suffering alone and was killed. I lived carefree without knowing her suffering. In fact, I assumed that she was just a bad person who abandoned me for money. This sin of mine will never be forgiven

    Her guilt towards her birth mother.

    That she couldn¡¯t save her.

    That, she hated her, assuming that she¡¯s a bad person.

    That emotion will torment Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Thus, I must experience her pain. That¡¯s why I had to become a prostitute ¡¹

    That¡¯s self-harm.

    You¡¯re trying to escape the guilt by hurting your body.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll buy Sakurako-san¡¯s body

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, why?!

    Shiranui-san tries to protest to me with an angry look, but¡­

    ¡¸ Just let Kou take care of this, Shiranui-san, be quiet

    ¡¸ Please stay calm

    Mariko and Michi hold Shiranui-san back.

    ¡¸ However, promise me this. Even now, you¡¯re still a young lady of the Kanou house, so you must not worsen the reputation of Kanou house. Therefore, you¡¯ll be a prostitute only to me. I¡¯ll never tell anyone after all

    If we leave her self-harm act, then it will get worse.

    In the end, it will escalate until she sells her body to anyone.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving the warning beforehand.

    If I can release the negative energy inside Sakurako-san through sex, then¡­

    Then, she won¡¯t have to prostitute herself to anyone but me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask for the same. If you can keep it only with Onii-sama, then I won¡¯t tell anyone else ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ If Sakurako-san, who isn¡¯t a legitimate daughter, want to end the history of the Kanou house, then so be it ¡¹

    Currently, Kanou house has lost its fortune and managed to maintain its family status with the support of the Kouzuki house and other noble families.

    If Sakurako-san¡¯s birth, while not much about the fact that she¡¯s a child of an affair, but the way they treated the woman who gave birth to Sakurako-san, which resulted in her cruel end, is exposed. Then it will be a big scandal.

    The support from other families to the Kanou house might get cut off altogether.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to hear about Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother¡¯s story, but if the Kanou house collapses because of you, I¡¯m sure that your ancestors from dozens of generations will rise from the dead ¡¹

    Ruriko weighs Sakurako-san¡¯s feelings for her mother against the history of the Kanou house to prevent the situation from spiraling out of control.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Kanou house isn¡¯t just the main house, we can¡¯t let the entire clan go down. I understand I promise to sell my body only to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    For now, we managed to restrain her.

    Although, it¡¯s still self-harm.

    If her negative emotions continue to increase, our brakes might lose its effect on her.

    ¡¸ By the way, as for Sakurako-san¡¯s price ¡¹

    She¡¯s trying to punish herself by making herself suffer.

    And so, she will sell her body for 100 yen each round, but¡­

    ¡¸ Shall we use hourly pay? ¡¹

    I purposely break Sakurako-san¡¯s expectations.

    ¡¸ Hourly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, nowadays, the minimum wage for labor is close to 800 yen per hour, but¡­ ¡¹

    If I recall, differences are depending on your prefecture.

    ¡¸ it¡¯s too much trouble to calculate, so let¡¯s just go with, let¡¯s say 1000 yen per hour? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let Kuromori-sama decide ¡¹

    Sakurako-san isn¡¯t doing it for the money.

    So, she doesn¡¯t care how much it is.

    ¡¸ I have to leave before evening, that means that you will work until 5PM, correct? ¡¹

    Margo-san and Edie¡¯s victory party is tonight.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Sakurako-san nods.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s cut off the troublesome minutes. For now, the sum for your prostitution today will be 6000 yen, is that okay? ¡¹

    I said and took out six 1000 yen bills.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    This beautiful young lady who never even kissed before.

    Six thousand.

    ¡¸ Then, here you go ¡¹

    I gave the six bills to Sakurako-san like a natural.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    As soon as Sakurako-san took the bills, I¡­

    ¡¸ From the moment you took the 6000 yen until six hours later. Sakurako-san will listen to whatever I say, right? ¡¹

    I speak calmly.

    ¡¸ I think that Sakurako-san already knows what prostitution means, but I doubt that you know what to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I know, I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies sullenly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave my body in Kuromori-sama¡¯s care ¡¹

    I sighed.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, that¡¯s what they call ¡°tuna state1,¡± and that¡¯s the worst thing you can do in prostitution. You¡¯ll only anger your customers if you take the money and do nothing else. You¡¯re failing as a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your birth mother won¡¯t be allowed to do something that lax ¡¹

    As expected, this girl¡¯s a young lady.

    She doesn¡¯t have enough knowledge of prostitution, nor sex.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a prostitute, then Sakurako-san, you¡¯re the one to serve me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The young lady¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t understand, then I¡¯ll teach you, what will you do? ¡¹

    If we¡¯re letting all her negative emotions out through sex, then¡­

    I need her to experience rough sex.

    ¡¸ P-Please teach me ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies.

    ¡¸ Oh boy, I¡¯m the one paying here, and yet, I also have to teach you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, if that¡¯s the case, I can return the money for today ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s dragged to my pace now.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, this is prostitution, so there has to be a payment. I¡¯m allowed to do whatever I want with Sakurako-san¡¯s body with that compensation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anything you want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? I have you for myself for the next six hours. You¡¯ll do embarrassing and lewd things until I¡¯m satisfied ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Now, let¡¯s bring out our first card.

    ¡¸ Also, you might get pregnant with my child, but you don¡¯t mind, do you? ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1223.

    Chapter 1223. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants To Do Prostitution / Cornered Young Ladies

    ¡¸ Also, you might get pregnant with my child, but you don¡¯t mind, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ye-eeeeeeh? ¡¹

    I said. Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Uhm, c-can we make it so that I don¡¯t get pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ In Kuromori house¡¯s case, we have medicine to prevent pregnancy. But, just because you drink contraceptives doesn¡¯t mean that you will never get pregnant. Depending on Sakurako-san¡¯s body constitution, then you may have a slight chance of getting pregnant ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    The contraceptives we¡¯re using are used in the Black Forest brothel.

    It has no side effects, and the contraceptive is 100% effective.

    Therefore, even girls like Agnes drink it.

    But for now¡­

    ¡¸ Of course, if Sakurako-san were to get pregnant, then Kuromori house will take Sakurako-san¡¯s child. We won¡¯t do what the Kanou house did to Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother. Because children should grow up with their mother ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki house can guarantee that too. Onii-sama is Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s partner, and so he can¡¯t marry Sakurako-san on paper, but there should be no problem if you become Onii-sama¡¯s concubine ¡¹

    Ruriko matched with me.

    ¡¸ M-Me? On Kuromori house? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san, who¡¯s desperate, has little knowledge of sex, and so, she probably never thought of pregnancy during prostitution.

    Especially since I¡¯m a member of the Kuromori house, which has a brothel.

    She thinks that contraception is perfect.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s child isn¡¯t just a treasure in the Kuromori house, but also for the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ We will gladly welcome Sakurako-san¡¯s child to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Oh, Sakurako-san¡­

    She doesn¡¯t know anything about our family.

    ¡¸ Motoko-san from the Kuromiya-san has already agreed to become Onii-sama¡¯s concubine. ¡¹ She isn¡¯t marrying into another family after all ¡¹

    She¡¯s mastered the Kuromiya style spearmanship and her first priority is to pass it down.

    She has no intentions of marrying into another family.

    She has no place to practice her spear in other households.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s likely that Onii-sama will continue to accept the troubled young ladies among the nobility. If one¡¯s a member of the Kouzuki house, then you can maintain a certain level of prestige ¡¹

    I¡¯m not from the Kouzuki house though,

    Becoming my concubine means that they¡¯ll become members of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Therefore, even if Sakurako-san becomes Onii-sama¡¯s concubine, they will not find it strange ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s Kanou house is a noble family that is equal to the Kouzuki house in terms of history.

    Although, when it comes to assets, they¡¯re in a tight spot.

    They would likely send their daughter just to strengthen their ties with the Kouzuki house, which is very wealthy.

    ¡¸ If the secret of Sakurako-san¡¯s birth were to become known, then it would make it impossible for any of the families to accept her ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s a child of an affair, and she¡¯s not a legitimate child of Kanou house.

    Putting that aside, Kanou house¡¯s treated Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother horribly.

    They didn¡¯t follow up on her at all, and so she even resorted to selling herself through prostitution and ended up killed.

    That¡¯s unforgivable among the nobility.

    ¡¸ Grandfather said this before ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Grandfather had loved multiple women when he was young, however, even after parting with them, he makes sure to look after them so they¡¯re happy. If they can¡¯t do that, then members of nobility shouldn¡¯t be chasing women ¡¹

    So what Kanou house did was a failure for the men of the nobility.

    They gave Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother small compensation money and drove her away.

    They didn¡¯t look after her so she could live a decent life.

    If they can¡¯t do that, then he shouldn¡¯t have an affair.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kanou house wounded the pride of the nobility ¡¹

    Sakurako-san thinks that the previous head of the Kanou house and her father, as embarrassing.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s womanizing by purchasing Sakurako-san, but Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s aware of it, and I accept it too. Therefore, if Sakurako-san were to give birth to Onii-sama¡¯s child, then Kouzuki house will take care of it. I promise that in my name ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks flatly.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ What I want Sakurako-san to understand is that prostitution carries the risk of pregnancy too. If you¡¯re not ready for that, then don¡¯t take the money ¡¹

    I waved my six 1000 yen bills and told Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ You say that you want to do prostitution, but do you actually know what it means? Are you ready for it? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m ready ¡¹

    She says trembling

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t aware of the problem until Kuromori-sama pointed it now, but, the woman who gave birth to me had always been prepared for that, wasn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother.

    ¡¸ That woman had to become a prostitute, and so she had to take the resolve to sell her body despite trembling in fear¡­ I understand ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have the same resolve as her ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother is no longer in this world.

    Therefore, all she can do is experience the same hardships her birth mother had.

    Else, she can¡¯t feel any connection to her mother.

    ¡¸ I understand, even if I become pregnant, I will not regret it. I¡¯ll serve Kuromori for the rest of my life if that happens ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said, and;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the money ¡¹

    She shows me her hand.

    ¡¸ Taking this money means that I¡¯m renting you for the following hours, are you sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m ready for it ¡¹

    She¡¯s done it.

    I talked about pregnancy to dampen Sakurako-san¡¯s thoughts, and yet¡­

    Despite that, Sakurako-san readied herself for it.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, please stop! ¡¹

    Shiranui Shie-san, her servant, tries to stop her, but¡­

    ¡¸ Shie, this is something I must do. Who can understand the regret of the woman who gave birth to me other than myself? ¡¹

    To understand her mother who died in prostitution, she must become a prostitute.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s imprisoned in that thought.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m renting Sakurako-san for six hours ¡¹

    I placed the six bills in Sakurako-san¡¯s palm.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    Sakurako-san grasps the money I handed her.

    ¡¸ Put it in your wallet. That¡¯s your money now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san took out her wallet and puts the 6000 yen inside.

    ¡¸ Well then, Ruriko, ready your equipment on the bedroom ¡¹

    I told Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko opens the huge bag I carried over.

    ¡¸ Uhm, equipment? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯re going to take photos of Sakurako-san¡¯s naked body and our sex. We¡¯ll take a lot of embarrassing photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll record a video too ¡¹

    Ruriko shows her favorite camera to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡¸ Having a recording of this is¡­ ¡¹

    Yes, that¡¯s beyond her expectations.

    Even when Sakurako-san was ready to prostitute herself, her true nature is still a young lady of nobility.

    She feels that it¡¯s going to be dangerous to record her silliness.

    ¡¸ I already paid for the six hours so I¡¯m free to do whatever I want ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how prostitution works, could it be that you don¡¯t know about it? ¡¹

    I¡¯m deceiving this ignorant young lady.

    It¡¯s all so Sakurako-san sells her body to me and never thinks of prostitution again.

    I¡¯m going to corner her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not know that some men record and take photos of naked women and their sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think I¡¯ve seen some of those ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s nothing rare. I just want to record my sex with Sakurako-san, so I¡¯m going to ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ I will also be in the frame so you don¡¯t have to worry about any photo or video leaks I promise you that. It¡¯s only for my family to enjoy ¡¹

    ¡¸ F-Family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu will probably watch it since it¡¯s Sakurako-san¡¯s deflowering ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, of course, Ruriko, Mariko, and Michi will be present while we have sex. You don¡¯t mind, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait a second! ¡¹

    That¡¯s also beyond Sakurako-san¡¯s expectations.

    She¡¯s under the impression that it will be just the two of us in the bedroom and that I will violate her.

    Showing sex to other girls doesn¡¯t even exist inside Sakurako-san¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Other girls need us to have our sex recorded. I want to show it to them, and so, Sakurako-san has no veto in it as I already bought you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama gave his order so I¡¯ll do the filming ¡¹

    Ruriko says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kou asked me to watch so I¡¯ll watch ¡¹

    Mariko said with a bright expression.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bodyguard, and so I will be present ¡¹

    Michi says with her usual blank face

    ¡¸ What about Shiranui-san? If you want to watch, then you can come to the bedroom with us ¡¹

    I told Sakurako-san¡¯s bodyguard

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s confused, thinking if it¡¯s okay for her to watch her master¡¯s deflowering.

    Or should I say that she¡¯s still thinking of avoiding Sakurako-san giving her virginity to me?

    She¡¯ll use whatever method she has.

    ¡¸ S-Shie,d-don¡¯t come, I don¡¯t want you to watch ¡¹

    Sakurako-san tells her servant, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m also Sakurako-sama¡¯s bodyguard, and so I¡¯ll be with Sakurako-sama to prevent any dangers from coming to you ¡¹

    If I do anything that hurts Sakurako-san¡­

    She¡¯ll stop it with her all.

    ¡¸ Then, I will go ahead and install the cameras. Mariko-san, can you help me? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Mariko.

    Michi will remain here to keep Shiranui-san in check.

    Since I¡¯m the only man in the room, Shiranui-san can keep Sakurako-san¡¯s chastity if she takes me down.

    And if she breaks my arm or my bone, I¡¯ll need to go to the doctor, meaning, I can¡¯t have sex with Sakurako-san.

    Michi will stay to avoid giving Shiranui-san that opportunity.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll help. Oh right, if you have a spare camera then can you lend me one? I want to record Kou and Sakurako-san¡¯s sex too ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ As expected, we can¡¯t use our phones to record those ¡¹

    Smartphones include the location and date when recording.

    The photos can be leaked.

    ¡¸ I have another small camera, please use it ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Thank you, let¡¯s take beautiful photos of Sakurako-san! ¡¹

    Mariko looks like she¡¯s having fun and compared to that, Sakurako-san and Shiranui-san look gloomy.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I have to ask ¡¹

    I looked away from Ruriko who¡¯s going to the bedroom.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, when do you mens? ¡¹

    I said. Sakurako-san blushed.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re about to have sex so I want to know ¡¹

    I say like it¡¯s natural.

    Sakurako-san looked at Shiranui-san.

    Shiranui-san has no sexual experience with men either.

    So naturally, she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s natural and what¡¯s not

    ¡¸ Two weeks ago ¡¹

    Sakurako-san says embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯re on a period where it¡¯s most likely to get a child today ¡¹

    I said in a bright tone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the best time when having sex. Sakurako-san¡¯s womb will seek my semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Mariko, her cousin, and Ruriko, who¡¯s also a nobility, are out of the room, so¡­

    Sakurako-san¡¯s nervousness is rising up.

    Though she asked for it, she¡¯s having a conversation with the man about to prostitute herself to

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get satisfied with just one time, so I¡¯ll probably cum inside Sakurako-san five times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, p-please do it as much as you want, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t have much knowledge of sex, so she doesn¡¯t know how many times men ejaculate in sex.

    ¡¸ Also, do you know about fellatio? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fella? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the act where Sakurako-san uses her mouth and tongue to serve my penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mouth? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san trembles.

    ¡¸ Have you not heard of that act? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Oh, she doesn¡¯t.

    In this young lady¡¯s case, perhaps, her family restricts her from looking it up from her PC and her phone.

    She has no knowledge of sex apart from what she learned in sex education from her school.

    ¡¸ Fellatio is a word derived from the Latin word ¡®fellare.¡¯ It¡¯s a sex act that¡¯s widely practiced since the ancient Greek and Roman times ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Especially in Japan, it¡¯s common to do the act to raise the penis of the male before sex, and in between rounds ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? That¡¯s my first time hearing it ¡¹

    Sakurako-san tells Michi while blushing.

    ¡¸ In addition, when men have too much semen, they may release it into the woman¡¯s mouth. The woman must drink the semen put in her mouth. That¡¯s called semen drinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Sakurako-san will swallow my semen too. Look forward to it ¡¹

    I said. Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ I-I have to lick Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis and drink semen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? We¡¯re going to do that since we have six hours ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be a bit bitter, but it¡¯s delicious once you get used to it ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ M-Michi-san, have you drunk them before? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s bodyguard, and so I¡¯m present when Misuzu-oneesama and Master have sex, and in case Master¡¯s semen is excess, then I also take some ¡¹

    She speaks like it¡¯s natural too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve sworn to protect Misuzu-oneesama and Master for the rest of my life, and so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh yeah, if she¡¯s not with us while Misuzu and I are having sex, then she can¡¯t keep us safe ¡¹

    I speak to stir up Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve given my virginity to master while Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s watching over. When Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s absent, then I comfort Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Shiranui-san finally asked Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m serving as a bodyguard and so it¡¯s natural. I¡¯m allowed to enter Master¡¯s place when they¡¯re having intercourse, bathing, even excreting. I¡¯m shown everything, so I¡¯ll do everything I can with my body in return ¡¹

    I mean, that¡¯s just because we¡¯re too open.

    We¡¯re okay showing off our sex and even taking a bath together.

    Also, it¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s hobby to show off her pee.

    ¡¸ I believe that it¡¯s the minimum duty of the guards to stay by their Master¡¯s side to protect them while having sex ¡¹

    Err.

    Michi, Edie, Mitama, Kinuka, Haiji, Shou-neechan, Rei-chan.

    Apart from Margo-san, our bodyguards all have sex with me.

    Well, Margo-san¡¯s moving from bodyguard to martial artist.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯d say that this is my right, not my duty. I am Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s bodyguard, and I¡¯m proud to offer my virginity to Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s partner, and occasionally, I receive some of Master¡¯s excess sperm ¡¹

    That¡¯s for Shiranui-san.

    Her master, Sakurako-san is selling her bod yto me.

    So, she must be present as a bodyguard.

    And that she must offer her body to me too.

    That¡¯s what Michi¡¯s saying indirectly.

    ¡¸ I have sworn to never let a man under my skin for the rest of my life as I am Sakurako-sama¡¯s bodyguard, so¡­ ¡¹

    Shiranui-san replies with a tensed expression.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t seem to understand your place right now ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, if Kanou Sakurako-sama were to become pregnant as a result of today¡¯s ¡°prostitution,¡± then Sakurako-sama will be welcomed in the Kuromori and Kouzuki house as master¡¯s concubine ¡¹

    Y-Yeah.

    ¡¸ In that case, you¡¯ll remain in the Kanou house. Kuromori house and Kouzuki house has enough bodyguards ¡¹

    Shiranui-san isn¡¯t accepted.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a member of the Shiranui house, which protects the Kanou house. Naturally, you¡¯ll remain in the Kanou house ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1224.

    Chapter 1224. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Intruders

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, preparations are ready ¡¹

    Ruriko returned to the room and said.

    She¡¯s done setting up the cameras.

    ¡¸ Okay, shall we go to the other room then? ¡¹

    I stood up.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    To Kanou Sakurako-san, that means that I¡¯m going to violate her.

    I already bought her for six hours.

    It¡¯s my choice how many times I will have sex with her during that time.

    Sakurako-san has to take in my lust as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Michi, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Master ¡¹

    Michi replied, and looked at Shiranui Shie, Sakurako-san¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s hesitating.

    If she lets this continue, I will be defiling her master¡¯s purity.

    She wants to stop Sakurako-san from having sex with me by all means.

    That desperation is seen on her face.

    Then.

    Pinpon~

    Bell rings.

    Rei-chan¡¯s in the room next to ours.

    Rei-chan¡¯s an outsider as a Kouzuki SS bodyguard so she¡¯s protecting us from outside.

    The whole hotel floor belongs to the Kouzuki house.

    And we have multiple people from Kouzuki SS around the hotel.

    Even if an intruder comes in, Rei-chan can beat them up.

    If there¡¯s no good reason, Rei-chan won¡¯t interrupt our sex, and she won¡¯t ring the chime to ask to open the door from the outside.

    Then that means¡­

    Is there some kind of emergency that she wants us to know?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open it ¡¹

    Michi goes to the door, considering the unusual situation.

    She slowly turns the doorknob and opened the door.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Rei-chan, Katsuko-nee, and Kurama Misato¡¯s standing.

    I thought Misato-san¡¯s still in the middle of training to become a prostitute in Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel?

    Misato¡¯s the only one who¡¯s holding some big bag.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be intruding. Sorry to interrupt the fun ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama has a message for you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mentions Jii-chan¡¯s name.

    Kanou Sakurako-san trembles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in charge of Kanou Sakurako-san, you can do whatever you think is necessary for good for her ¡¹

    Meaning, I can take Sakurako-san¡¯s virginity, ejaculate inside her, make her pregnant, anything I want.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama¡¯s dealing with everyone apart from Sakurako-san herself ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Sakurako-san¡¯s shocked.

    That just means that Jii-chan already knows the problem in the Kanou house.

    It means that he¡¯s starting to resolve them.

    ¡¸ W-Why is Kouzuki-sama? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san mutters. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem within the nobility so isn¡¯t it natural that Shige-chan will make his move? ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako-sama¡¯s fiance, Takahashi-sama has reported that he broke off his engagement to Kakka ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    I see. Both Kanou and Takahashi house are members of the nobility.

    I guess, when two children are engaged, they have to report to Jii-chan and Kaan-san, the top of the nobility.

    Therefore, when they break off, they also have to report them immediately.

    If they do things poorly, Jii-chan and Kaan-san will punish them.

    ¡¸ Kanou house is a family that¡¯s equal to Kouzuki and Kaan house, but, currently, they¡¯re depending on the goodwill of the nobility, somehow managing to go on ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ When he heard the reason for breaking off from the Takahashi house, Shige-chan was extremely angry it seems ¡¹

    Having an affair with a college woman on a Ginza bar.

    The woman became pregnant, gave birth.

    They gave her small compensation money, took her child, and banished her.

    And never supporting her again.

    She resorted to prostitution and was eventually killed by her prostitution manager.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s real mother.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama will never forgive acts that can stain the pride of the nobility ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    If one¡¯s to take a woman, then take responsibility to them to the end.

    Make them happy.

    If you¡¯re not ready for that, then don¡¯t have relationships.

    Much less making the child give birth and not giving them any aftercare.

    ¡¸ What will happen to Kanou house? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks Rei-chan with a pale face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for Kakka to decide ¡¹

    Rei-chan replies calmly.

    ¡¸ I have to go back home ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said, overcome with surprise.

    If Jii-chan punishes them, then the Kanou house will collapse.

    Kanou house, who already lost their fortunes in the past, can preserve their family status thanks to Jii-chan¡¯s protection.

    If Jii-chan and Kaan-san were to stop their support to the Kanou house, then the other families will also stop, and the Kanou house will collapse in a blink of an eye.

    There won¡¯t be any family to help them.

    ¡¸ Shie, let¡¯s go back home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sakurako-ojousama ¡¹

    The master and bodyguard tell each other, but¡­

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t allow that ¡¹

    I stand in their way.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, you sold your body to me for six hours. You took the money already, so you¡¯re not free to go wherever ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-If it¡¯s the money then I¡¯ll return it ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Do you think that would go through? ¡¹

    I said. Sakurako-san fell silent.

    Besides, it¡¯s Sakurako-san who came and asked to let her experience prostitution, and that money doesn¡¯t matter.

    And so, she¡¯s not allowed to say that she¡¯s returning the money and go back home.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll stay with me until five, and you¡¯ll have to do your work properly. Isn¡¯t that what we agreed on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, we¡¯re in an emergency right now ¡¹

    Shiranui-san tells me, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Kanou house¡¯s problem, isn¡¯t it? It has nothing to do with me. And it¡¯s unrelated to Sakurako-san as of now ¡¹

    I said. Sakurako-san looked at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san isn¡¯t a young lady of the Kanou house right now, I bought your body for 6000 yen and you¡¯re just a prostitute. It¡¯s a little problematic if a prostitute doesn¡¯t do her work, you see ¡¹

    Sakurako-san;

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama?! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san panics.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve recalled something from the investigation on my birth mother from what Kuromori-sama just said. She was disowned by her father, and she never returned home ever since she became a prostitute in Kyushu. Even when there¡¯s a happy event or a funeral in her family, she wasn¡¯t allowed to attend ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother died alone.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m not allowed to return like her. I¡¯ll have to accomplish the silence myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Sakurako-san¡¯s decision ¡¹

    I said.

    Sakurako-san willingly asked to become prostitution.

    Nobody forced her to do it.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll follow Kuromori-sama¡¯s orders until five ¡¹

    Sakurako-san bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ With that said, that¡¯s the end of our report. Oh, we¡¯ll leave Misato-chan here, take care of her ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸ Huh, why Misato? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Training. Also, that young lady knows about prostitution, as a word, but she doesn¡¯t know any specific act, right? So, we¡¯re bringing someone real, even if she¡¯s still in training. She will be the model ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Misato;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve come to train for a hotel call prostitution today ¡¹

    She bows to me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please take care of me ¡¹

    Err, what?

    ¡¸ Well then, if you¡¯d excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll come back to pick Misato-chan up later, see you! ¡¹

    Saying that Rei-chan and Katsuko-nee pushed Misato to the room.

    Then, they closed the door again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ It has been a while, Kanou-sama, Shiranui-san too ¡¹

    Misato bows her head.

    Misato¡¯s a young lady of the Kurama house.

    She¡¯s acquainted with Sakurako-san since childhood.

    ¡¸ Kurama-san, how were you? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san and Shiranui-san haven¡¯t met Misato and Arisu since the party in the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve started working as a prostitute in Kuromori-sama¡¯s place to repay the debts of Kurama house. I¡¯m a prostitute ¡¹

    Misato speaks with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m still in training, so I¡¯m not selling my body to the customers formally yet. As a practice, Kuormori-sama does it with me several times ¡¹

    Misato looked at me, smiling.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama does? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori house manages a brothel, and so they¡¯re training us, their products, so we can be presented to customers ¡¹

    Misato thinks that when her training period ends, she will have to entertain her customers.

    But, Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan;

    They have no intention of letting Misato do actual prostitution.

    Even without selling her body, the old men who received some favors from the previous head of the Kurama house will sympathize with Misato and buy her time at a high price.

    Rather, they¡¯ll keep a check on each other and make it taboo to embrace Misato¡¯s body.

    Therefore, Misato will be my exclusive prostitute until her contract period ends.

    And after that, she will join our family, and bear my child together with her sister, Arisu.

    ¡¸ Today, I¡¯ve received orders to come as part of my training with the setting that a customer called me to a hotel room ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ Err, may I, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sure ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s asking permission for, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, as soon as I pass through the door, my training begins ¡¹

    Then, Misato knocks on the door.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ Ah, sure ¡¹

    Misato bows her head to me as she stands in front of the door.

    ¡¸ Thank you for requesting for me, I¡¯m Kurama Misato, 18-years-old ¡¹

    And then, she suddenly unbuttons her blouse.

    ¡¸ Kurama-sama?! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised with Misato¡¯s behavior.

    Misato opens her blouse and shows me her pure light-blue bra that¡¯s hiding her breasts.

    Then, she lifts her skirt and shows me her third-year high school healthy bare legs and a panty with matching color as her bra.

    Then.

    ¡¸ This is me. Would you like me to accompany you? In case you don¡¯t prefer me, then we can change to another girl ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s how she¡¯s going to do it.

    The Black Forest.

    ¡¸ What do you think, dear customer? ¡¹

    Misato looks at me with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take you ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, I¡¯ll do my best to serve today. Please take care of me ¡¹

    She bows once more.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, actually, it should be making a call. Reporting that they were okay with me. Then, the customer has to pay money first and then make another call to say that I¡¯ve received the money. But we¡¯ll omit those since we¡¯re training ¡¹

    She speaks brightly, but, Sakurako-san and Shiranui-san are dumbfounded with the rawness of what Misato said.

    ¡¸ And so, from now on, I¡¯ll do anything as dear customer wishes. Oh, right. Katsuko-san lent me this costume. If you would like it, then I¡¯ll change to clothes that you prefer ¡¹

    Misato opens her bag.

    Oh, bunny girl, cheer girl.

    There¡¯s various cosplay clothing in here.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama can use these too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, that¡¯s too thoughtful.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯ve received an order to do special training in fellatio and hip movement during sex ¡¹

    Misato smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m told that I must master both of these skills to make do as a prostitute. If I¡¯m negligent, I may be called inactive during sex by my customers ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Kurama-sama, are you really doing prostitution? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san finally asked Misato.

    ¡¸ Yes, currently, I have no other method of raising money other than selling my body ¡¹

    Misato says like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama should be aware that Kurama house has fallen into debt. Currently, Kouzuki-sama and Kaan-sama are paying on our behalf, but we can¡¯t allow ourselves to depend on their goodwill all the time. It¡¯s my duty as someone who¡¯s born in the nobility to repay our family¡¯s debt ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the reason the Kurama house was in such dire straits was because of Misato-san¡¯s father¡¯s mismanagement, right? ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s father was deceived into destroying the Kurama Kaku, a famous building passed down through generations, and he tried to build a high-rise hotel from there.

    The construction funds dried up halfway and that caused the Kurama group to collapse.

    Fortunately, Jii-chan moved behind the scenes to dismantle the Kurama Kaku properly and so it¡¯s still safe.

    Kurama group¡¯s hotels and traditional inns are bought by other noble families.

    Even so, the Kurama house itself is still in huge debt.

    The head, Misato and Arisu¡¯s father, had to leave without a trace.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Father¡¯s deed, but, I still have to use my body to repay the debts ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s smile doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still Kurama Misato ¡¹

    Even when she¡¯s a prostitute, Misato hasn¡¯t lost her pride as a daughter of the nobility.

    No, it¡¯s because she has her pride that Misato accepted her fate.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯ve received another order. ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s to show an example of what¡¯s the act of prostitution to Kanou Sakurako-sama ¡¹

    In the end, Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan saw through it.

    Last night, Katsuko-nee was listening from the sides when Mariko told me about Kanou Sakurako-san.

    It¡¯s possible that Minaho-neesan was listening to it too.

    And at the same time¡­

    The Takahashi house reported that they broke off their engagement with the Kanou house to Jii-chan.

    With those two pieces of information together.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mental state, and what she seeks.

    Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan guessed it already.

    The secret of her birth, the cruel death of her real mother, the canceling of engagement from her fiance since childhood.

    The three rapid successions of shock made Sakurako-san feel despair, and so she¡¯s resorted to prostitution to feel her mother¡¯s karmic suffering

    Therefore, that timing, in this place.

    They sent Misato here.

    She¡¯s also a young lady, just like Kanou Sakurako-san, and Misato-san has the resolve to become a prostitute and is training.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Sakurako-san doesn¡¯t know much what actual prostitution is, and so, let¡¯s have Misato show an example while also training you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama. No, dear customer. Please take care of me ¡¹

    Misato smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, without further ado, Kanou-san doesn¡¯t have any knowledge in fellatio, and so, could you show her an example, Misato? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait. Onii-sama, I¡¯ll bring the camera ¡¹

    Ruriko goes to the bedroom to take her camera.

    Her video camera is probably fixed in the tripod, but, she should have a handcam prepared.

    ¡¸ Well then, uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Hm, Misato?

    ¡¸ May I have a kiss before anything else? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    I embraced Misato.

    Then, gave her a deep kiss.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san and Shiranui-san are surprised even just from a kiss.

    Misato, a woman she knew from childhood, is kissing me willingly.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s a deep one.

    We kissed each other multiple times, even licking our lips.

    Then, Misato-san inserts her tongue.

    ¡¸ Hmm, Kisses are sour and sweet ¡¹

    Misato look and me with moist eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-sama taught me that it tastes like that when you kiss someone you truly like ¡¹

    Then, she kissed me once again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve only kissed Kuromori-sama, but, fufu, it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised with Misato¡¯s appearance.

    The Kurama Misato Sakurako-san knows is a docile and introverted girl.

    That was Misato before.

    She¡¯s 18, and yet, she lets Arisu, her 5-year younger sister protect her.

    She may be an adult in body, but her mind is still of a child.

    And that Misato¡¯s aggressively kissing a man.

    ¡¸ Misato, you sure love kissing, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I love it. Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misato stares at me with her big eyes.

    ¡¸ I heard from Katsuko-sama, that even after becoming a prostitute, you can still decide what you don¡¯t want your customers to do ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s that.

    ¡¸ In my case, I think that I¡¯ll forbid kissing and cumming inside. Only Kuromori-sama can do those two ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about semen drinking? ¡¹

    I ask meanly.

    ¡¸ Ah, that¡¯s also another one, Misato will not drink anyone¡¯s semen but Kuromori-sama¡¯s ¡¹

    The truth is, Misato will only have sex with me.

    She doesn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy to hear that Misato, now suck my dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll gladly suck it ¡¹

    Misato smiled at me.

    Kanou Sakurako-san and Shiranui Shie-san are watching in shock.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1225.

    Chapter 1225. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Prostitution Model ¨C Fellatio and Face-to-Face Sex

    ¡¸ Well then, excuse me ¡¹

    Misato shows an elegant smile of a grown-up young lady and kneeled before me, who¡¯s sitting on the sofa.

    She shows no fear, and reached for my pants like natural, and unhooks my belt with the flow, and lowers my zipper.

    ¡¸ Kurama Misato-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Shiranui Shie-san mutters in a daze.

    Of course, she will.

    The Kurama Misato Shiranui-san and Kanou Sakurako-san know was an introverted woman, that she¡¯d never take the initiative.

    As a member of the Nobility, and a senior in the school where there are hardly any students.

    The Misato they knew from childhood is gone.

    And¡­

    Misato now is a beauty who just learned sex, and it shows her charm.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s long fingers caress my dick through my briefs.

    ¡¸ Please wait for a moment, I¡¯m going to make preparations ¡¹

    Misato said and unbuttons her blouse, exposing her skin.

    Her light blue bra is a front hook.

    She unhooks the metal fixtures with a snap and shows me her breasts.

    Her pink nipples that nobody but I have licked.

    ¡¸ When doing fellatio, you must expose your breasts ¡¹

    Misato told Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ You can enjoy my breasts from watching or you can touch them too. Kuromori-sama loves them after all ¡¹

    Yeah. I love breasts.

    Looking, touching, and licking.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll let Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis free ¡¹

    Misato said, and she gently takes out my dick.

    It¡¯s already half-erect.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s their first time seeing a man¡¯s dick probably.

    Sakurako-san and Shiranui-san¡¯s gasping.

    Ignoring their reactions, Misato gently caresses my penis.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, so cute ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s fingers rub my glans.

    My dick stretches and grows bigger.

    it¡¯s now bulging and pointing to the sky.

    ¡¸!!!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko, Mariko, and Michi look at it like it¡¯s normal.

    Sakurako-san and Shiranui-san¡¯s eyes can¡¯t look away from my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve come to love this smell ¡¹

    Misato said, and rubs her cheeks to my glans.

    Then, she licks it with her tongue.

    ¡¸ I love this taste too ¡¹

    She puts my penis in her mouth.

    Ooh, Misato¡¯s warm and moist mouth is stimulating my whole glans.

    Then, she used her lips and tongue to stroke my penis.

    Then, she lets go of my penis for a moment.

    A string of saliva spans Misato¡¯s lips and my glans.

    Misato shows a bewitching smile, and then.

    ¡¸ That was fellatio. It¡¯s a necessary skill for prostitutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do it even when you¡¯re not a prostitute ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s normal for women to have the desire to serve with their mouth when they see their beloved man¡¯s genitals ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re right. Even if I¡¯m no longer a prostitute, I would love to suck and lick on Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Saying that Misato crawls her tongue on my penis again.

    She¡¯s gotten better at it.

    I¡¯ve only had about four ¡°training¡± sex with Misato since her deflowering, but¡­

    But she¡¯s intrinsically smart, and so she¡¯s getting better.

    She¡¯s finding up new ways for her fellatio.

    ¡¸ Does it feel good, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Misato holds my penis with both hands, using her tongue to lick the surface of the glans as she looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s great, Misato ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufu, I¡¯m happy. I feel happy seeing Kuromori-sama¡¯s face of pleasure like this ¡¹

    Misato smiled.

    ¡¸ When doing fellatio, you must look up to your customer, and find which part you should like to give pleasure. Men are sensitive, and so you must be gentle ¡¹

    Chupa, chupa, chupa.

    The young lady prostitute who knew nothing just a few weeks ago is now showing off her tongue skills.

    Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Tamayo-san, and the other former prostitutes teach her every day.

    However, I¡¯m the only one who can experience Misato¡¯s fellatio.

    The texture of her tongue, the warmth of her mouth, my dick feels them all.

    ¡¸ I can also do this ¡¹

    Misato lifts her chest and rubs my glans on her nipples.

    Misato¡¯s nipples are already stiff.

    The stiff texture sliding across the surface of my sensitive glans which is wet from her saliva feels great.

    ¡¸ Misato ¡¹

    I stretched my hand and groped Misato¡¯s bouncy breasts.

    I¡¯ll hold these squishy breasts of hers for the rest of my life.

    ¡¸ You finally touched them, ahn, amazing ¡¹

    Misato licks the tip of my glans while letting me grope her breasts.

    Ruriko¡¯s taking photos of that situation.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s surprised by the sound of the shutter.

    As a bodyguard, she reflexively thought that it would be bad if the young lady of the Kurama house, Misato, had her photo taken.

    ¡¸ These are Onii-sama and Misato-san¡¯s precious love memories ¡¹

    Ruriko said and continued taking photos.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m a prostitute, and so it¡¯s part of my job to have embarrassing photos taken too ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s line is justifying the recording of Sakurako-san¡¯s deflowering.

    ¡¸ I also want to take as many photos as possible while I have time ¡¹

    As much as possible? While you have time?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, where do you want to let it out today? ¡¹

    Misato looks at me with a curious expression.

    ¡¸ Would you let out your semen in my mouth? Or? ¡¹

    She touches her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Would you prefer inside? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Which do you prefer, Misato? ¡¹

    I asked her back.

    ¡¸ I love drinking Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen. I love the taste. I¡¯ve come to love it ¡¹

    She¡¯s putting emphasis on her words, she must be thinking about Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ But, Misato wishes for Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen in my womb all the time ¡¹

    Misato smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I feel happy when having sex with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Shall we go to the bedroom? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No. Aren¡¯t the pillows there set up for someone else? ¡¹

    The bedroom next to this is already set up for Sakurako-san¡¯s deflowering.

    Misato came to this room after hearing the situation to some extent.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a prostitute. I can have sex with the customer, anytime and anywhere, as long as they ask for it. Therefore, we can do it here too ¡¹

    Right, instead of using the flow to go to the bedroom.

    I think that it¡¯s better to show Sakurako-san how sex with a prostitute, Misato looks like.

    I want Sakurako-san to see what does a prostitute does.

    ¡¸ Okay, then take it off, Misato ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Misato stood up and undressed elegantly.

    She removes her blouse, dropped her skirt, and is now in her underwear.

    ¡¸ Beautiful ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s always been a beauty, but¡­

    After receiving the exercise and meal program from the Black Forest, her body becomes more charming.

    The lines of her body are glossy and curved, and tight where they should be.

    No, her breasts and ass, are much tighter and toned due to her daily muscle training to get the ideal shape. It¡¯s not sagging at all.

    ¡¸ Maybe I should do that training too ¡¹

    Mariko touched her breasts and said.

    ¡¸ If you ask Katsuko-oneesama, I¡¯m sure that she will give a program for Mariko-san too ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama and everyone lives together in the same place so it¡¯s okay, but I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s the granddaughter of the founder of Torii Electronics and the daughter of the president, she¡¯s not allowed to live in our mansion.

    Her family¡¯s using the Laissez-faire principle, or should I say that they don¡¯t mind if they get close to the Kouzuki house, and so she stays for a few days out of the week, but¡­

    If she¡¯s in the mansion, Katsuko-nee¡¯s the housewife, and so she can manage the meals, but¡­

    It might be hard to follow Katsuko-nee¡¯s program if it¡¯s in Mariko¡¯s home.

    ¡¸ Are you giving up then? ¡¹

    Michi asks Mariko with her usual blank look.

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t give up! O-Okay, I¡¯ll work out what I can do to make my body more attractive! ¡¹

    Mariko, who hates to lose, said.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s already charming ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But I want to get even more charming! Besides, if I have a much more beautiful body than before, then I won¡¯t lose! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right, Misato¡¯s body is polished and improved.

    ¡¸ The brothel will open soon so everyone¡¯s competing ¡¹

    Misato speaks a little lonely.

    I see, the other prostitute candidates are doing their best too.

    ¡¸ Are you getting along with the other girls? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re getting along. I¡¯m still not close to Tokuda-sama and Kurosawa-sama, but¡­ ¡¹

    Well, even if they¡¯re all the same prostitute cadets.

    The girls who watched each other have sex, Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, and Asahina Nozomi are getting along with her, but¡­

    The daughters of Yakuza, Tokuda Sonoko-san, and Kurosawa Naoko can¡¯t¡­

    No, Minaho-neesan¡¯s probably doing that on purpose.

    It¡¯s weird to have all the prostitutes of the brothel get along.

    It might be good for businesses to have factions and rivalry.

    I¡¯m in charge of training them once or twice until the opening, but¡­

    I won¡¯t have sex with Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san.

    Meanwhile, I¡¯m going to train the three girls who I already deflowered.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry that I¡¯m the only one in training today, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misato removed her bra and lowers her panty.

    Misato¡¯s crotch is already wet, it¡¯s making stains on her blue panty.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I should undress too ¡¹

    I stood up and took off my clothes.

    If this is a normal situation, Sakurako-san and Shiranui-san would look away in a hurry, but¡­

    My dick is already exposed.

    Ruriko, Mariko, Michi, and Misato are creating an atmosphere that there¡¯s nothing weird going on.

    And so, the two virgins are watching me undress in a daze.

    ¡¸ Hmm? ¡¹

    As I undress my pants, the coins in my pocket made a ring.

    ¡¸ Oh, now that you mention it, we¡¯re training for a hotel trip prostitution, and yet, I haven¡¯t paid Misato yet ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, if you have a 5-yen coin, then can you give that to me? ¡¹

    Misato tells me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I do, here ¡¹

    I took out a 5-yen coin and gave it to Misato

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve received it, my body is sold to Kuromori-sama for five yen ¡¹

    She said and took the coin from my hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll treasure this coin forever ¡¹

    She looks at the coin I gave her with love.

    ¡¸ Oh, Misato-san, please use this ¡¹

    Mariko takes out the pendant from her neck and gave the chain to Misato.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Torii-sama ¡¹

    Misato, who belonged in the young ladies of nobility before, was called with ¡°-sama¡± suffix by the ordinary students before,

    But Misato now isn¡¯t a young lady of nobility, she thinks as a prostitute now.

    And so, she calls Mariko with the ¡°-sama¡± now

    ¡¸ Mariko will do ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Misato.

    ¡¸ Now, I¡¯ll put it on you ¡¹

    She passes through the chain on the five-yen coin and puts the pendant on Mariko.

    Ooh, my coin is shaking on Misato¡¯s beautiful breasts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be a 5-yen woman only for Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    That means she¡¯s selling herself to me for five yen.

    ¡¸ Well then, I will use my whole body and soul to serve ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Please sit on the sofa, I¡¯ll do the moving ¡¹

    Right, it¡¯s Misato¡¯s hip training today.

    So, she will be on top and use her hips.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it, please do ¡¹

    I did as told and sat on the sofa.

    After sitting on the leather sofa naked, I noticed something.

    You don¡¯t sink in this sofa, it¡¯s flexible.

    Also, its texture is nice.

    This sofa¡¯s used for sex.

    I mean, Jii-chan probably had sex on this sofa when he was still healthy down there.

    Or should I say that this one¡¯s probably made to order?

    Then that means that this room isn¡¯t used for private talks but for him to bring his mistresses to have sex.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Misato straddles, facing me.

    ¡¸ Please look from a good angle. I don¡¯t mind at all ¡¹

    She told Sakurako-san and spread open her slit.

    Misato¡¯s love nectar drips from the inside.

    Her insides are already wet enough that it¡¯s loosened up.

    Misato rubs her love nectar to my penis.

    ¡¸ I will take Kuromori-sama¡¯s big rod inside of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san thinks that it¡¯s impossible.

    ¡¸ Well then, I shall put it in ¡¹

    Misato puts my penis to her entrance.

    The tip of my glans can feel Misato¡¯s hot skin.

    Misato¡¯s overflowing love nectar drips to my penis.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    My penis spreads out Misato¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Ahn! Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Zuryuryruryru. Misato lowers her hips and swallows in my erect penis.

    ¡¸ It really went in¡­ ¡¹

    Shiranui-san mutters.

    ¡¸ T-That can¡¯t be ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes can¡¯t look away from where we¡¯re connected.

    Misato, the woman is on top, and she¡¯s voluntarily putting it in.

    There¡¯s less fear from watching as I¡¯m not on top.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, more, deeper, let¡¯s go deeper! ¡¹

    Misato said and pushed her hips deeper.

    Woah, that¡¯s tight!

    I¡¯m getting buried inside her clamping vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    She takes it into the root and Misato fell exhausted on top of me.

    Misato¡¯s forehead is sweating as a foreign object has invaded her.

    Her skin turned cherry pink.

    ¡¸ Is it all in? ¡¹

    Misato turned to the surprised Sakurako-san, and¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve taken it all in my body. Women can do this with their bodies ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama¡¯s body is the same ¡¹

    She adds that Sakurako-san can swallow a man¡¯s erect penis too.

    ¡¸ Misato, that feels great ¡¹

    Face-to-face sitting sex.

    Misato¡¯s beautiful breasts are in front of me, and the 5-yen coin pendant is on her neck.

    I sucked on Misato¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Aahn, Misato¡¯s feeling good too ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s body trembled in pleasure.

    I bury my face in Misato¡¯s cleavage and sucked on her nipples in turn.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s at times like this that I¡¯m the happiest ¡¹

    Misato whispers to my ears and then spoke to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Please continue taking photos. Please let the memories of Misato who only embraced Kuromori-sama remain forever ¡¹

    Misato?

    ¡¸ Soon enough, I will sell my bodies to other customers ¡¹

    Misato doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s exclusive to me.

    She believes that once the brothel opens, she will be prostituted together with the other prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Misato only knows Kuromori-sama for now, and so please enjoy Misato¡¯s body to the fullest ¡¹

    As expected, she¡¯s scared to become a prostitute.

    She feels that it¡¯s sad and desolate.

    ¡¸ But, your lips are mine only, right? ¡¹

    I kissed Misato¡¯s lips.

    Misato promised to keep kissing forbidden to her customers apart from me

    ¡¸ And my womb too ¡¹

    And I¡¯m the only one allowed to cum inside her.

    Although, Minaho-neesan¡¯s brothel will make all the customers use condoms.

    The customers will only big names from politics and business, wealthy people.

    Those people are also careful to make sure that they don¡¯t make a child by mistake.

    Just like the head of the Kanou house who impregnated a college woman who works part-time at a bar.

    That alone is fatal for the head of a noble family.

    He wasn¡¯t the head at that time, but he was to become the head of the family as he¡¯s the first child, and so he¡¯s a foolish man who did something that can¡¯t be ignored.

    No, still, he could¡¯ve redeemed himself by doing follow-up service to the woman he impregnated, accepting her to the house, showing their generosity, but¡­

    The Kanou house who lost their fortune and is in a poor state treated Sakurako-san¡¯s mother poorly and didn¡¯t follow up on her.

    ¡¸ My contract will end in five years, and so I want to become pregnant with Kuromori-sama¡¯s child too by then ¡¹

    She¡¯s talking about her sister when saying ¡°too.¡±

    We haven¡¯t told Kanou-san that Arisu¡¯s my sex slave now.

    Misato won¡¯t tell Sakurako-san unless they ask her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll get you pregnant, Misato ¡¹

    The successor of the soon revived Kurama house will be my child.

    Will it be Misato¡¯s child? Or Arisu¡¯s child? I don¡¯t know

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Misato smiled and moved her hips.

    Auuu.

    ¡¸ Does it feel good? Ufufu, is this good? ¡¹

    Misato moves her hips lewdly.

    In this movement, Misato¡¯s vagina twists and pleases my penis.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re getting better at this, Misato ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been training every day after all ¡¹

    Misato stirs her insides using my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels good for me too ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s face is melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ If possible, I want to stay connected to Kuromori-sama forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Misato ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Misato swings her hips and slams my penis inside her.

    I can feel Misato¡¯s soft and elastic ass on my lap.

    Still, this sofa springs a lot.

    I knew that this was made for sex.

    ¡¸ This is sex ¡¹

    Michi tells Sakurako-san.

    From Sakurako-san¡¯s place, they should be able to see my dick making a piston on Misato¡¯s insides.

    Misato¡¯s also sticking out her ass a bit so the girls could see it.

    In this pose, Misato¡¯s anus would be visible, not just our genitals.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama, you will do the same later ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san speaks in confusion.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget that Kanou-sama already agreed in the act and took compensation ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s right.

    Sakurako-san can¡¯t complain about whatever I do to her for the next six hours.

    This beautiful young lady sold her virgin body to me just for 6000 yen.

    Although, Misato¡¯s having sex with me for five yen.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s hips are getting intense.

    ¡¸ M-Misato!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore if this goes on.

    I grab Misato¡¯s ass.

    Then, I also move my hips from below.

    ¡¸ Aaah, that¡¯s great. Amazing! Aaaah! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Misato and I are sweating.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama and Misato-san, it¡¯s beautiful. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s beautiful to watch people make love? ¡¹

    Ruriko told Sakurako-san, but¡­

    To Sakurako-san, it¡¯s her first time seeing a man and a woman have sex.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s the graceful Misato who she knew since childhood.

    She¡¯s just shocked, her eyes opened wide as she watches us have sex.

    Shiranui-san too.

    I can sense that these two are quite curious about sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Kuromori-sama! I¡¯m!! I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s about to reach her ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Me too, it¡¯s coming soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please pour it inside Misato! Misato wants Kuromori-sama¡¯s child!!! Aaah, I want to get pregnant, impregnate me!! ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s vagina starts clamping.

    Aaaaah, she¡¯s squeezing me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Misato! I¡¯m! I¡¯m, I¡¯m about to¡­ ¡¹

    I look into Misato¡¯s eyes and shouted.

    ¡¸ Wait! Aaaah! I¡¯m about to come too!! ¡¹

    I tightened my ass, enduring discharge.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaa! Haaaa, aaaaah! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming!!! The pleasure, the big wave! It¡¯s coming!! ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m about to cum! Misato¡¯s cumming! Kuromori-sama! May I cum?!!! ¡¹

    Her eyes seek my permission.

    ¡¸ Yeah, cum! Misato! Aaah! Misato! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t¡­I only see Misato and the pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah!! Kuromori-sama! I¡­I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    Misato bounces.

    Her sweating body twitched and her vagina squirms.

    Me too!!

    ¡¸ Misato! Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming inside!!!! Oooooh!! ¡¹

    I thrust Misato¡¯s womb from below.

    Then, my white liquid blows out like a fountain.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, so warm!!! It¡¯s so warm, Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    Misato embraced me tightly and enjoy the feeling of my ejaculation inside her.

    I also hugged Misato¡¯s body and grind my hips.

    Pouring in my semen multiple times.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, it feels good! It feels good! Misato¡¯s flying away!! ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s womb is squirming lewdly, drinking my semen.

    Misato¡¯s body has completely developed.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1226.

    Chapter 1226. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Stealing a Kiss

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    We¡¯re feeling the afterglow of sex while still connected face-to-face.

    I¡¯m sucking on Misato¡¯s nipples in front of me.

    My penis still twitches inside Misato¡¯s pussy.

    I pour the remaining semen from my dick inside Misato.

    ¡¸ Ahn, aaaah, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misato embraced me tightly.

    ¡¸ That was lovely ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s body can constantly climax from sex.

    The other prostitute cadets can do that too, their body is developing well.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that was amazing, Misato ¡¹

    I let go of Misato¡¯s nipples, looked at her, and said.

    ¡¸ It was amazing for me too ¡¹

    The young lady that received semen in her womb shows a glow in her body and expressions.

    She has become a girl with a mysterious charm, with a juxtaposition of lewd bewitchment and pure youthfulness

    Kurama Misato has that gracefulness that can¡¯t be erased even when she¡¯s naked, penetrated by a man¡¯s penis that¡¯s ejaculating into her vagina.

    I wonder if it¡¯s because she has the blood of the nobility?

    ¡¸ Thank you for using Misato¡¯s body for pleasure as always ¡¹

    Misato kissed me.

    ¡¸ Please continue to use Misato from time to time even when my body¡¯s offered to other customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I want to do it with Misato. I want to cum inside Misato all the time. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, only Kuromori-sama can kiss, cum inside, and make me drink semen ¡¹

    No, even when you¡¯re a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    Misato will not have sex with anyone but me.

    This body is my exclusive prostitute.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it again later once the brothel opens ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I want more of Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen poured into me before other customers could take me ¡¹

    Misato doesn¡¯t know Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan¡¯s true intentions.

    She believes that she will sell her body to her customers for real.

    She¡¯s under the impression that it¡¯s the only way to repay the Kurama house¡¯s debts.

    In fact, Jii-chan can¡¯t let a young lady of the nobility do prostitution.

    Even when she¡¯s a prostitute, the customers of the new Black Forest will buy Misato¡¯s time, but they will not have sex with her. Nobody will defile the young lady of the Kurama house for the duration of the contract.

    The young lady of nobility is that worth, and elegant.

    That kind of legend will raise Misato¡¯s price.

    In the future, they¡¯ll revive the Kurama house.

    That¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s plan.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going to cum inside a lot ¡¹

    But, I can¡¯t tell Misato about Jii-chan¡¯s plan right now.

    If I do that, Misato¡¯s tension will loosen up. She will lose that elegance and fortitude she¡¯s created in her mind due to tension.

    Misato¡¯s putting on her serious effort to devote herself to becoming a prostitute.

    And that¡¯s why she¡¯s shining beautifully.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    Misato smiled at me.

    Yes, I will be the weight to make sure that the hardworking Misato is mentally stable.

    This girl doesn¡¯t have a strong heart.

    I¡¯ll need to have sex with Misato occasionally to calm her down.

    ¡¸ Misato ¡¹

    I embraced Misato¡¯s slender body.

    Sniffed her sweet-milk-scented sweat.

    Then, I rubbed my cheeks with Misato¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misato wants another kiss.

    We had a long kiss.

    ¡¸ Well then, I think it¡¯s time to part ¡¹

    Misato shows a reluctant smile.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry monopolizing Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Oh yeah, I was worried about the surrounding girls while having sex, but¡­

    During the climax, I can only feel Misato.

    I only looked at Misato and felt Misato¡¯s insides with my naked body and penis.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Misato holds my shoulder and raised her hips on my lap.

    My penis buried inside Misato is pulled out.

    ¡¸ Aah, it¡¯s slipping. Ahn, I feel sad ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s face looks at me as she says, and stand on the floor.

    Then, she turned to Sakurako-san who was standing in front of us, watching Misato and I have sex and creampie up close and personal.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama, please take a look ¡¹

    She stands before Sakurako-san and opened up her slit.

    Kupaa.

    Her entrance that¡¯s drenched with love nectar spills out my white liquid and it drops to the floor.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen ¡¹

    Misato scoops some of the semen dripping from her vagina and licked it up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious. Its semen ejaculated for me after all ¡¹

    Shiranui-san, who¡¯s standing behind Sakurako-san, is completely dumbfounded, staring at the beauty with who she¡¯s acquainted.

    The Kurama Misato they know is no longer here.

    Misato¡¯s changed after learning the joys of sex.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, as expected of Kuromori-sama, you don¡¯t get satisfied with just one shot ¡¹

    Misato looked at my still-erect penis and smiled.

    ¡¸ Misato will clean it before swapping it with Sakurako-san ¡¹

    She said, then squat before me, and put my penis in her mouth.

    She¡¯s doing cleanup fellatio.

    First, sucked intensely, taking out the semen in the urethra.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s ass is raised up.

    The young lady of the Kanou house should be able to see Misato¡¯s face, licking my penis, and Misato¡¯s pussy, dripping with my semen.

    Ruriko¡¯s taking photos of that silliness.

    She¡¯s showing that later when Sakurako-san does the same act, all her indecent acts will be recorded.

    ¡¸ Delicious, Misato¡¯s come to love Kuromori-sama¡¯s scent and taste ¡¹

    Saying that Misato coils around my penis and licks off the sweat, love nectar, and semen clean.

    Misato¡¯s stimulation almost brought me back to the same hardness when I¡¯m about to cum.

    ¡¸ Now, I¡¯ve shown my example, Kanou-sama, it¡¯s your turn ¡¹

    Misato said with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san, who has been in a daze as it¡¯s her first time watching a man and a woman copulate, has calmed down.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama, I thought you wanted to do prostitution? ¡¹

    Misato asks.

    ¡¸ If so, I, who¡¯s decided to become a prostitute, and received training, has shown the fruits of my labor to Kanou-sama ¡¹

    Not as a prostitute cadet, nor a real prostitute.

    Sakurako-san knows Misato as a young lady of nobility.

    It has an effect.

    Misato was timid and introverted, and yet, now she¡¯s aggressive in sex.

    She straddled me, used her hips to squeeze my semen, and even gave me cleanup fellatio.

    ¡¸ I was able to do it, so Kanou-sama should be able to do the same ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s smile overpowers Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body is just trembling, unable to move away.

    Was it that shocking to watch sex that raw?

    Shiranui-san¡¯s also frozen in place, with a face turned stiff.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not aware of Kanou-sama¡¯s circumstances, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-sama told me nothing but that Kanou-sama wants to be a prostitute, and so she¡¯s entertaining Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She smiles and speaks to the frozen Sakurako-san while still naked and leaking my semen from her crotch.

    ¡¸ But, I was thinking while we were on our way here. Why would Kanou-sama seek prostitution instead of normal sex ¡¹

    Misato doesn¡¯t know that Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother died a prostitute.

    ¡¸ And so, here¡¯s my conclusion ¡¹

    Misato paused and then resumed.

    ¡¸ It was my fate to become a prostitute. I think Kanou-sama already knows the reason why ¡¹

    Sakurako-san was also in the garden party of the Kouzuki house.

    She also knows the reason why the Kurama house collapsed, and why it angered Jii-chan.

    Kaan house and other noble families have abandoned them.

    ¡¸ This fate where I had to become a prostitute, is painful. It¡¯s sad. When I¡¯m alone, tears spill from my eyes. I¡¯ve been trained to do sexual intercourse, and yet, sometimes, I tremble from the thought that I have to go that far, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misato smiled.

    ¡¸ Even when in this situation, there¡¯s no hopelessness. I still have hope ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised with what Misato said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not all despair ¡¹

    Sakurako-san thinks that her prostitute mother died at the bottom of despair.

    Therefore, she wants to sink into despair through prostitution, like her mother.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kanou-sama, do you know about Shakespeare¡¯s Twelfth Night? ¡¹

    Misato asks.

    ¡¸ O-Of course ¡¹

    Sakurako-san finally speaks up.

    ¡¸ Princess Olivia in the ¡°Twelfth Night,¡± had been in black mourning for a long time, grieving over the death of her brother. Then, a clown comes and asks the princess. Did the princess¡¯ brother pass away and went to hell? The princess angrily replies ¡°My brother should be in heaven.¡± Then, the clown said, ¡°Why is the princess wearing mourning clothes and crying when your brother is in heaven?¡± Hearing this, the princess took off her mourning dress. And then, she fell to Viola, who came to deliver the Duke¡¯s message ¡¹

    Coming from despair, she took off her mourning dress and fell in love.

    ¡¸ Before, I didn¡¯t understand how Princess Olivia would change her mind. I couldn¡¯t understand how the clown would clear off the princess¡¯ despair. But now, I can understand her ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ I have no choice but to fall into this sad situation, but by doing so, my little sister, Arisu, doesn¡¯t have to sell her body ¡¹

    The truth is Arisa¡¯s also my sex slave, but¡­

    Misato thinks that it¡¯s much better to live with us compared to selling her body to men.

    ¡¸ Besides, I have people like Kuromori-sama who I can turn to when I¡¯m sad and in pain. If I can endure five years, I¡¯m already defiled so I can¡¯t do it, but Arisu will become the new head, and the Kurama house will be restored as promised. It¡¯s my hope ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s lines sink into Sakurako-san¡¯s frozen mind.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m living with people who, like me, had no choice but to become prostitutes. Even when we have to live as prostitutes, we don¡¯t sink in despair, everyone¡¯s struggling to find their hope in such circumstances ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kanou-san, there has to be someone among the Kanou house, who raised you with care, that has hope ¡¹

    I told Sakurako-san.

    Her birth mother would be happy to see that the daughter she gave birth to is living a happy life in exchange for her own pain.

    She should¡¯ve withstood the harsh reality through that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too early to assume that there¡¯s nothing but despair. ¡¹

    Well, her end was tragic as she¡¯s killed by the manager of the ring she¡¯s in, but¡­

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother may have talked about her to friends.

    She might¡¯ve hoped to see her someday.

    ¡¸ Humans will never remain at the bottom of despair. Humans¡­ ¡¹

    I recall April this year.

    When Mother abandoned me and Father went missing.

    That cold room without anyone, that worn-out sofa bed, alone¡­

    Father left behind a passbook, and I didn¡¯t know what to do beyond that point.

    I thought that it¡¯s hopeless, that I¡¯m at rock bottom.

    Even so.

    I fell for Yukino.

    I used Yukino to escape from reality, from my hopelessness.

    That¡¯s why I managed to survive.

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.l

    ¡¸ I am existing as my Father¡¯s sin, and my mother, a victim ¡¹

    Her father impregnated a college girl from his affair, and yet, abandoned her.

    The mother¡¯s a victim as she gave birth to the child and dropped off.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    I asserted.

    Then, I look around the room.

    Oh, there¡¯s a beautiful vase over there.

    ¡¸ Kanou-san, what¡¯s that over there? ¡¹

    I point at the vase.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a porcelain vase. I don¡¯t know whose work it is, but¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies honestly.

    ¡¸ Right. That¡¯s a vase, it¡¯s mud before it was kneaded and baked ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know who made that, but what I know is that that vase is beautiful. There¡¯s nothing decorated there at the moment, but I think that it¡¯ll become more attractive if you put a flower on it ¡¹

    I said and looked at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the same. It doesn¡¯t matter who made you and brought you to this world. Sakurako-san, you just have to be the beautiful Kanou Sakurako-san. Just reach out for what you can do for the moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m just a daughter of nobility who depended on the circumstances, and didn¡¯t learn anything ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said, I¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you still have your beautiful body? ¡¹

    Let¡¯s change how Sakurako-san thinks.

    Instead of sex being an act to experience despair.

    She has to renew her thinking that her charm has value.

    ¡¸ Let me tell you this. When I heard that I might be able to have sex with you, I was happy. I was excited about coming here today. Even now, I want to have sex with you. Look at this ¡¹

    I show my erect penis to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already like this because it wants to ejaculate inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san is frightened by reflex. She¡¯s a virgin so it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late to complain now, you already sold yourself to me. Now, use your body to calm this thrill in my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s frightened.

    ¡¸ This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that why I bought you? ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako-san, insisting.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, just do what I did. Kuromori-sama¡¯s gentle, so Kanou-sama shouldn¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    Misato told Sakurako-san, who¡¯s two years younger than her.

    ¡¸ I-I understand¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies calmly.

    It¡¯s Sakurako-san who brought the idea of prostitution to me in the first place.

    However, Sakurako-san¡¯s idea of sex with me has begun to change.

    ¡¸ Y-You mustn¡¯t, Sakurako-ojousama!!! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san tries to stop her Master in a hurry, but¡­

    ¡¸ Please quiet down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu?!! ¡¹

    Michi used her Qi to stop Shiranui-san from moving.

    Shiranui-san who¡¯s dragged by the atmosphere has lowered her guard towards Michi.

    ¡¸ Kanou-san, stand up ¡¹

    I ordered her calmly

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The young lady stood up slowly.

    I also stood up from the sofa.

    I went to Sakurako-san slowly.

    ¡¸?!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s virgin body stiffened as a naked man approaches her, but¡­

    ¡¸ Calm down, don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    I whispered and embraced her.

    ¡¸ Ah?! ¡¹

    It must be her first time to have a man embrace her.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s a man with an erect penis.

    My penis is touching Sakurako-san¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Her tensed body is in my arms.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s heartbeat is pounding.

    I then embraced her tightly.

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do what I tell you ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body breathes in, then breathes out.

    Yeah, she loosened up her tension just a bit.

    ¡¸ Just embracing you like this already makes me happy ¡¹

    I whispered to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really happy. You have this much merit ¡¹

    Then, I let go of her.

    I looked straight at her and said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my lover until five, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You made your promise when I bought you. You¡¯ll do anything I say for six hours ¡¹

    I held Sakurako-san¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you¡¯re my lover until five. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Sakurako-san lost to my momentum and replied.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s kiss as lovers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, it¡¯s your first time kissing, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m your first kiss ¡¹

    I said,

    ¡¸ Then, I stole Sakurako-san¡¯s lips ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm?! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san was surprised at first, but since she¡¯s a young lady of the nobility, she¡¯s not struggling much.

    She accepted my kiss obediently.

    I let go for a moment.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    It seems like Sakurako-san stopped breathing while we¡¯re kissing.

    Therefore, I kissed her open lips again.

    ¡¸ Hmmm?!!! ¡¹

    I inserted my tongue into Sakurako-san¡¯s mouth.

    I embraced her stiff body and continued my French Kiss with her.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s heartbeat sped up.

    I can feel her heat rise up from the shame.

    ¡¸ T-This is¡­ ¡¹

    I let go of her mouth again and Sakurako-san¡¯s blushing, breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not done yet ¡¹

    I kissed Sakurako-san repeatedly until she¡¯s exhausted.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I¡­.haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Sexual arousal¡¯s lit up inside Sakurako-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Show me your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised by my whisper.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re lovers, then you¡¯ll show me your breasts, and even want me to lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    She¡¯s willingly put herself into prostitution.

    She already received my 6000 yen for six hours payment.

    She saw me have sex with Misato right in front of her eyes.

    She heard from Misato that prostitution doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s hopeless.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s thoughts have various thoughts combined.

    Sakurako-san has no choice but to accept my ¡°Love Play¡±

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll take it off ¡¹

    I took the exhausted Sakurako-san to the sofa.

    I sat next to her.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, taking it off is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to take it off, it makes me happy when I do ¡¹

    I said and lay my hand on Sakurako-san¡¯s buttons.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Sakurako-sama ¡¹

    Shiranui-san, whose body control is suppressed, looks at us with a teary face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll take your clothes off ¡¹

    I open up Sakurako-san¡¯s blouse as she¡¯s turned red from shyness and arousal.

    Oh, I see her wearing a white bra.

    Yeah, she has a beautiful breast fitting for her age.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m embarrassed, this is embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m happy. Happy to see that you¡¯re that embarrassed ¡¹

    I hold Sakurako-san on the sofa and kissed her again.

    And then open up her bra while kissing her.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, aaah, I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s completely aroused.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1227.

    Chapter 1227. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / First Touch & Fellatio

    Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s beautiful breasts.

    I see her pure white bra as I open her blouse.

    Err, I think this one has a back hook.

    I coil my arm around Sakurako-san and unhooked her bra.

    I¡¯m undressing so many girls every day that this went smoothly.

    ¡¸ Hyaa! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised as her bra¡¯s suddenly removed.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I kissed Sakurako-san to hold her off.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm!! ¡¹

    I then slide down her bra and exposed her virgin breasts.

    Oh, her nipples are inverted.

    I gently caress her vivid pink areola.

    ¡¸ N-No ¡¹

    Sakurako-san mutters her body trembles.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that, I already bought your time ¡¹

    I whisper to Sakurako-san¡¯s ear while touching her breasts with as little strength as possible.

    ¡¸ You belong to me until five o¡¯clock. Remember? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san took my payment already.

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡¯m afraid ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at me with teary eyes and said.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I¡¯m being gentle, so you don¡¯t get scared ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, what I¡¯m scared of is that I won¡¯t be myself anymore if this goes on ¡¹

    I grope Sakurako-san¡¯s with a little bit more strength.

    ¡¸ Too late, you¡¯re already starting your change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How do you feel after kissing me? After having your naked breasts touched? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ I feel weird, my heart is throbbing, feeling that everything¡¯s scary. My body¡¯s trembling ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko have strong lust.

    The young lady of the Kouzuki house is quite greedy at heart.

    If that¡¯s the case, Kanou-san, whose family stands equal to the Kouzuki house¡­

    She should be sensitive in sex.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing, too embarrassing for me, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Besides, the idea that she discovered her mother¡¯s last moments, and wanting to experience prostitution like her mother¡­

    That¡¯s only because Sakurako-san has that lewd nature.

    I understood what Jii-chan meant when he said that he¡¯ll entrust Sakurako-san to me.

    If I were to refuse her prostitution talk, then¡­

    Then she would become a woman who prostitutes herself, not caring who it is.

    Therefore, I have to play with her lewd desires.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick Sakurako-san¡¯s breasts. Okay? ¡¹

    I purposefully whisper to Sakurako-san¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ I want to lick it. Your breasts are beautiful, and so I want to be the first man to lick your breasts ¡¹

    Sakurako-san trembles, but¡­

    ¡¸ G-Go on ¡¹

    She¡¯s blushing, trembling in shame, pleased with it.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    I embraced her body, then¡­

    Her nipples spill from the gap in her blouse and I lick her right nipple.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Yeah, my tongue stimulates her.

    Her inverted nipples are starting to get stiff.

    I suck out her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaah, nooo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-ojousama ¡¹

    Shiranui-san, who can¡¯t move because of Michi, watches her Master with a sad expression.

    Ruriko¡¯s having fun, taking photos of our entanglement.

    ¡¸ How do you feel, Kanou-san? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I-I feel weird, it tickles, yet, it makes my heart throb. It¡¯s chilling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll lick your left nipple too ¡¹

    I approach with my lips.

    ¡¸ Aah!! ¡¹

    It seems that her left side is much more sensitive.

    No, it¡¯s not just the sensitivity.

    Her nipples are slowly coming out of the areola.

    I roll it with my tongue and stimulate it further.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa, it¡¯s making my chest tight, my breasts, iyaaan! ¡¹

    It¡¯s already sensitive while buried, but now that it¡¯s exposed and I¡¯m attacking it¡­

    This sensation must be the first time for her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious, Kanou-san¡¯s breasts, and your lips too. I¡¯m your first in both of them, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, it¡¯s all Kuromori-sama who¡¯s done it with me for the first time ¡¹

    Sakurako-san says while breathing roughly

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, do you have experience in masturbation? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    I knew it.

    The young ladies of the nobility have their lust suppressed.

    She lives her life with someone watching her from the family all the time.

    Of course, she can¡¯t masturbate in secret.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t know then that¡¯s good, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t ¡¹

    If I teach her poorly, she might get addicted to it.

    Jii-chan isolated Ruriko and Misuzu from society, cut off any sexual knowledge, and I thought that was a problem, but¡­

    These young ladies had been amassing their lust inside, now if you poison them with sexual knowledge¡­

    After hearing that her mother fell into prostitution, she wanted to try out prostitution herself.

    If I teach her masturbation, then she might be addicted to it with plenty of guilt.

    ¡¸ Besides, look, Ruriko¡¯s taking photos, smile for the camera. ¡¹

    Taking photos of her smile while her breasts are exposed, and I¡¯m licking her nipples.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was an order. You¡¯re mine right now, so do what I tell you and smile for the camera with a double peace ¡¹

    ¡¸ Double Peace? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s puzzled.

    ¡¸ Raise your hands and make a V sign. Then, look at the camera ¡¹

    I told Sakurako-san the double peace pose.

    ¡¸ T-That looks foolish ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s what¡¯s good about it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not foolish. Sir Winston Churchill has done V signs during the great war ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Michi¡¯s talking about.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind that one, just do what I say ¡¹

    I¡¯m slowly changing the thoughts inside Sakurako-san that her sexual activity with me is a prostitution that leads only to despair.

    Turning it into a ridiculous, open, and fun activity.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand. Ahn ¡¹

    I sucked on Sakurako-san¡¯s nipples again.

    ¡¸ Okay, face this way, Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Ruriko turned the camera on her and said.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san makes a peace sign with her hands while I suck on her.

    ¡¸ Please smile. ¡¹

    The young lady of nobility had been disciplined to smile serenely when the camera¡¯s pointed at her ever since childhood.

    If they make a weird face in a photo, that brings shame to their family.

    Therefore, Sakurako-san;

    Despite being half-naked, entangled with a man, she smiled unconsciously.

    Click.

    A foolish and lewd photo is taken.

    Maybe I should make Sakurako-san do a double peace pic when I shove my dick inside her later.

    ¡¸ Well then, Kanou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? What is it? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s startled as I called her out.

    ¡¸ This will get weirder, now endure it ¡¹

    My hands carrying Sakurako-san go to her ass and crotch.

    ¡¸ Hyaa, w-what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s caressing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Caressing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m just caressing Kanou-san¡¯s body ¡¹

    I lifted her skirt and slipped my hand in.

    Yep, that¡¯s a nice ass.

    It¡¯s still thin but it¡¯s bouncy and elastic. Wonderful.

    ¡¸ Aaah, t-touching my butt? Aaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not just your butt ¡¹

    My hand reaches for her thighs.

    I check on the softness of her thighs.

    Hmmm.

    Her skin¡¯s smooth.

    It¡¯s warm and soft.

    ¡¸ Aaah, n-nooo ¡¹

    Then, my fingers touched her crotch.

    ¡¸ That part is¡­iyan ¡¹

    I should touch her on top of her panty as he has no experience in sex.

    That way, she won¡¯t feel scared, and she can feel enough of the caress across the fabric.

    ¡¸ P-Please, that part is..aaaah ¡¹

    I kissed Mariko to stop her from speaking.

    I grope her ass with my right, and my left caresses her crotch up and down.

    Meanwhile.

    Kuchu¡­

    Sakurako-san¡¯s white panty starts flowing out warm liquid.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re getting wet now, Kanou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wet? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on with her body.

    ¡¸ When women get aroused, it gets moist down there ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I feel hot in my stomach ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s blushing skin starts to sweat.

    ¡¸ How do you feel when I touch here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t ¡¹

    Sakurako-san trembles in my arms.

    ¡¸ I feel hot, weird, it feels weird ¡¹

    Her eyes are slowly melting.

    ¡¸ Do you feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, don¡¯t you feel pleasure when I caress here? ¡¹

    I put a little bit more strength as I massage her genitals.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, it feels good ¡¹

    Her love nectar is making my fingers wet through her panties.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body now starts to smell like an aroused woman.

    ¡¸ Well then, Sakurako-san, make me feel good too ¡¹

    I let go of Sakurako-san¡¯s ass, and then¡­

    I grabbed her right hand.

    Then, I carry it to my crotch.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hold my dick, my penis. Do it gently ¡¹

    I force Sakurako-san¡¯s trembling hand to touch my penis.

    ¡¸ Now, touch it ¡¹

    Sakurako-san swallowed her saliva.

    Her curiosity overcomes her fear.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s hot ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised with the heat as she touched my tensed-up glans.

    ¡¸ Now stroke it to the base. Like this ¡¹

    I guide Sakurako-san¡¯s hand across the surface of my penis.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re doing great, Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Exposing her breasts from her disarrayed clothes.

    Her crotch caressed through her panties.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s touching my raw dick.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, I¡¯m taking more photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Ruriko called her and Sakurako-san turned to the camera with a surprised look.

    And that was captured.

    If these lewd photos of the young lady were to be leaked, Kanou house is over.

    No, we have no intention to end them.

    ¡¸ Everything¡¯s making my heart throb that I¡¯ve become numb ¡¹

    Sakurako-san says bashfully, but her hands continue to caress my penis.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s make your heart throb more ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kanou-san, give me fellatio ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    She stopped moving her hand.

    I held Sakurako-san¡¯s hand,

    Making her conscious of my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Use your mouth to lick my dick. Suck it. Then, I¡­ ¡¹

    I look straight into Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes and told her.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll ejaculate inside your mouth. You¡¯ll drink all of my semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san trembles.

    ¡¸ I want you to lick it while you¡¯re still a virgin. I want you to drink it ¡¹

    I think it¡¯s time to bring out this card.

    ¡¸ No, Sakurako, lick it, suck it, and drink. Serve me ¡¹

    I speak meanly on purpose.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body trembles, and then¡­

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    She replied softly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ All you need to do is do the same as how I served him ¡¹

    Misato tells Sakurako-san with a smile as she showed an example earlier.

    Misato¡¯s still naked.

    The girls who had sex with me, like Ruriko and the girls, have become accustomed to exposing their naked bodies as it¡¯s become normal for them to show their lewdness to each other.

    Even the prostitutes all showed each other their sex on their training.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Sakurako-san kneels before me, who¡¯s sitting on the sofa, with her breasts still exposed.

    ¡¸ P-Please. Sakurako-sama, doing something that shameless¡­ ¡¹

    Shiranui-san pleads in tears, but she ignores her.

    ¡¸ First, hold it like this and approach your lips ¡¹

    Misato grabs my penis from the side.

    ¡¸ Please move closer to Kuromori-sama, about thirty centimeters. You won¡¯t be able to suck it like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san comes closer.

    ¡¸ Okay, now look up at Kuromori-sama first, and greet ¡°allow me to serve with my mouth¡± ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s teaching Sakurako-san the manners she learned in the new brothel.

    ¡¸ Y-yes, p-please allow Sakurako to serve with her mouth ¡¹

    The virgin young lady holds my penis with both hands, stared at me, and said.

    ¡¸ Sure, Sakurako, make me feel good ¡¹

    I caressed Sakurako-san¡¯s cheek and said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    She¡¯s afraid, but she wants to do lewd things

    ¡¸ Now, you must first kiss the tip ¡¹

    Misato gives instructions.

    She¡¯s trembling, but, Sakurako slowly approached my penis with her lips.

    ¡¸ You must not close your eyes, you must serve while understanding what you are doing, knowing how indecent your acts are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s big eyes stare at my glans.

    Her pink lips make contact with my glans.

    ¡¸ Now, take out your tongue, and start with the swelling tip, that turtle head shape is called the glans, lick that gently ¡¹

    Sakurako-san sticks out her tongue a bit and licked my glans.

    ¡¸ What do you think of the taste? Soon enough, you¡¯ll find it delicious. You won¡¯t forget Kuromori-sama¡¯s taste ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s looking confused as she does oral service that she¡¯s not familiar with.

    Her body doesn¡¯t stop trembling.

    So, I¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako ¡¹

    Sakurako-san holds my penis with both hands and crawls her tongue on my glans.

    She timidly looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sakurako¡¯s tongue feels amazing ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy to see Sakurako fellate me ¡¹

    As soon as I say that.

    Sakurako-san stopped trembling.

    ¡¸ Next, stuff the whole thing in your mouth. Sakurako-sama¡¯s lips will wrap Kuromori-sama

    Misato guides Sakurako-san to hold my penis in her mouth.

    ¡¸ And then, you move back and forth, sucking it ¡¹

    Sakurako saw Misato¡¯s fellatio, so she recalls her memory as she sucks my penis

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama ¡¹

    Shiranui-san watches her Master¡¯s lips defiled by a man¡¯s penis with a sad look.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, suck it ¡¹

    It¡¯s arousing to have a virgin fellate me, but¡­

    Her technique is lacking, there¡¯s no helping it.

    Compared to letting her suck forever¡­

    Let¡¯s ejaculate by stroking my base.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    Misato guessed my intentions and so she grabbed my penis.

    It¡¯s just recently when she had handjob training.

    Misato¡¯s an honor student, and so she receives her training seriously, and she masters the technique.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, let go of your mouth for a moment and tell Kuromori-sama. ¡°Please cum inside my mouth, please let me drink your semen¡± ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s stroking my penis gently.

    Sakurako-san looks up at me with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­Kuromori-sama¡­please release your semen inside Sakurako¡¯s mouth. Sakurako wants to drink it! ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s thoughts are mixed with the line.

    Her curiosity wants to know the taste of my semen

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll let you drink it, Sakurako! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s cute lips stuff my erect penis inside her mouth.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ M-Misato ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s hand job got stronger and faster.

    I stretched out my hand and touched Sakurako¡¯s breasts.

    I rub her stiff nipples with my finger.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    The moment Sakurako¡¯s face trembled, my desire to ejaculate rose up.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m cumming, Sakurako, cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmmm???! Guu?! ¡¹

    My semen blows inside Sakurako-san¡¯s mouth.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised by the hot liquid, the taste, and the volume¡­

    Even so, she¡¯s desperately trying to accept it.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s still more ¡¹

    I hold Sakurako-san¡¯s head.

    Grind my hips and release until the last drop of semen.

    ¡¸ Splendid! ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Sakurako-san¡¯s first oral ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, aaah, that was amazing, Sakurako ¡¹

    After I release everything, I pat Sakurako¡¯s head and smiled.

    Sakurako¡¯s looking up at me confused.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling it now, it¡¯s going to pop ¡¹

    I pull my penis from Sakurako-san¡¯s lips.

    Aah, a little bit of my semen and her saliva dripped from the edge of her cute lips.

    Sakurako-san doesn¡¯t know what to do with the semen inside her mouth.

    ¡¸ First, open your mouth wide, show Kuromori-sama the semen you¡¯ve received ¡¹

    Misato guides her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, show it to me, Sakurako ¡¹

    Sakurako-san opens her mouth, facing me.

    Yep, her cute mouth is filled with white liquid.

    Of course, Ruriko took photos of that too.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you stir it inside your mouth and dilute it with your saliva so it¡¯s easier to drink Kuromori-sama¡¯s semen ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Sakurako-san did as she¡¯s told.

    ¡¸ Now, drink it ¡¹

    I ordered, and Sakurako-san gulped.

    I hear gulps from her throat as she swallows my semen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little bitter ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ I definitely won¡¯t forget this taste ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1228.

    Chapter 1228. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants To Do Prostitution / Shame Play invitation

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at me as she drank my semen.

    ¡¸ Yes? Do you want to rinse your mouth? ¡¹

    That¡¯s her first fellatio and first semen drinking.

    Her mouth must feel weird.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, if possible ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sure, Ruriko, bring her to the washroom ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s the one who knows about Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive private room the most.

    So, I¡¯m asking her.

    Apart from Jii-chan¡¯s private talks, this is where also Jii-chan brings his mistresses and enjoys sex.

    There should be a washroom.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama. Sakurako-san, this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san stood up and tried to close her blouse that¡¯s spread open, exposing her breasts.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do that Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Ruriko told her.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s bought Sakurako-san¡¯s body right now, and so you¡¯ll need Onii-sama¡¯s permission if you want to do that ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, keep your breasts exposed ¡¹

    I called Sakurako-san without suffix and ordered her.

    I poured my semen on Sakurako-san¡¯s mouth and she drank it all.

    Our relationship, our distance, has changed.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s breasts have a nice shape, so I want it to stay exposed. So, let it be ¡¹

    I make it clear.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san lets go of her hand covering her blouse.

    Once again, her pink nipples come to my view.

    ¡¸ Now hurry and wash your mouth. I still a mountain of things I want to do with Sakurako-san ¡¹

    We still have plenty of time until five o¡¯clock.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯ll return right away ¡¹

    Sakurako-san bowed to me, her breasts swayed, and then Ruriko took her to the washroom.

    She did sweat lightly so she might want to take a shower, but¡­

    Sakurako-san is easy to get wet, and so her panty¡¯s drenched.

    But, Sakurako-san knows that it will get even sweatier later, and so¡­

    She¡¯s only thinking of rinsing her mouth for now.

    ¡¸ As expected of Kou, you took her to your pace ¡¹

    As soon as Sakurako-san and Ruriko were out of sight, Mariko, who had been watching the situation, smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Erica and I were dragged in Kou¡¯s pace that everything¡¯s already done when we noticed so I think you can manage Sakurako-san too ¡¹

    Mariko said. Shiranui-san whose body is suppressed by Michi stared at me.

    ¡¸ No, not yet, Sakurako-san¡¯s problem is rooted deeply. You can¡¯t fix it that easy ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s also shocked after receiving the truth about her birth, but¡­

    In Erica¡¯s case, her birth mother, and the sister she never met, Marika, are both still alive.

    She still has hope because she can build new relationships from thereon.

    But, in Sakurako-san¡¯s case¡­

    Her birth mother met a cruel end without her knowing.

    The thought that her mother was suffering so much, and that she can¡¯t meet her anymore, is attacking Sakurako-san¡¯s heart.

    The dark despair envelops Sakurako-san, believing that she has to prostitute herself to have the same experience as her mother.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go flat until we reach five you see ¡¹

    Even if I think I¡¯m doing well dragging her to my pace, there¡¯s a change that Sakurako-san¡¯s despair turns on and she¡¯ll suddenly go out of control.

    We need to watch Sakurako-san attentively and deal with her.

    We can¡¯t let our guard down.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how our Master is ¡¹

    Michi told Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s attentive, and is overflowing with compassion ¡¹

    But, Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ If he¡¯s overflowing with compassion, then can he put on some clothes? ¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m still naked.

    My erection¡¯s weakened after two continuous ejaculations, but it¡¯s still exposed.

    I¡¯ve gotten too used to being naked even when there are other women.

    ¡¸ Oh yeah, sorry, do we have bathrobes? ¡¹

    That said, I don¡¯t know if Ruriko could hear what I say.

    ¡¸ Michi, do you know the place to get the bathrobes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry but I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s my first time entering this room. Usually, Misuzu-oneesama, Ruriruri, and Yoshiko-oneesama are the only ones allowed in this room ¡¹

    I thought so, this is Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive room.

    Jii-chan calls only his granddaughters to the room, and Michi¡¯s probably left in the waiting room with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Hey, Kou, what¡¯s in the bag? ¡¹

    Mariko points at the huge costume bag Katsuko-nee brought in.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s Katsuko-san, she might¡¯ve brought some bathrobe for Kou? ¡¹

    I open the bag.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you got it right ¡¹

    The topmost clothing is the bathrobe that I¡¯m using in the mansion when I¡¯m taking a break.

    ¡¸ Thank you for real. Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I¡¯ll thank her later.

    I took out the bathrobe and covered my naked body with it.

    Then.

    ¡¸ While at it, why don¡¯t we take a look at what¡¯s inside? ¡¹

    I look inside the bag.

    ¡¸ Oh, there¡¯s a nurse clothing, race queen, oh? There¡¯s also a cheer girl outfit, but multiple of them? ¡¹

    Why?

    Katsuko-nee did this, so there has to be a reason.

    Also, below the costumes are;

    ¡¸ Wow, this is amazing Kou ¡¹

    Some underclothes surprised Mariko because of their lewdness.

    ¡¸ Look at this, it¡¯s got a hole! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s just the design, that¡¯s not worn-out clothing ¡¹

    Like the nipple part of the bra, or the vagina part of the panty.

    ¡¸ I see, so these are underwear for sex ¡¹

    You can have sex while still having those on.

    Mariko took out underwear with absurd designs and is surprised.

    ¡¸ I guess men love it when women wear sexy underwear? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    ¡¸ It depends on the person. If it¡¯s a girl I like wearing, then it is a stimulating sight, but, if it¡¯s a girl I don¡¯t like, then I don¡¯t really care whatever they put on

    Saying that I realized something.

    The way to save Sakurako-san from her despair.

    Right, despair is loneliness in the mind.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, we¡¯ve returned ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko and Sakurako-san returned at great timing.

    Sakurako-san followed my instructions from earlier and her breasts are still exposed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come here Sakurako. I¡¯d like to see if you washed your mouth properly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san comes to me timidly.

    I embraced Sakurako-san, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s take a look ¡¹

    I said and kissed Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Hmm! ¡¹

    I inserted my tongue in Sakurako-san¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm!!! ¡¹

    I embraced Sakurako-san¡¯s body and didn¡¯t let go.

    Her body that¡¯s cooled down from bathroom water turned hot again.

    It¡¯s okay, Sakurako-san should have her sexual curiosity inside her body lit up from the fellatio earlier.

    It should just flare up again.

    ¡¸ Yes, your mouth seems clean now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Our long kiss ended and Sakurako-san breathes heavily in my arms.

    ¡¸ How about here? ¡¹

    I said and sucked on Sakurako-san¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Kou sure loves breasts ¡¹

    Mariko speaks in amazement.

    ¡¸ Oh, do you not like it Mariko-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko told Mariko with a smile.

    ¡¸ Not really, I love it when he touched my breasts too, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love it when my breasts are licked ¡¹

    Michi told Mariko.

    While they¡¯re talking.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, iyaaan ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s nipples returned to their former stiffness after I stimulate them with my tongue.

    This time, the other inverted nipple is also sucked out and stiffened.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sakurako¡¯s breasts are becoming increasingly charming ¡¹

    I smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡¸ Then, pick whichever you like and change clothes ¡¹

    I take out the underwear with holes and cheerleader clothes.

    ¡¸ A-Am I putting these on? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san also understood the meaning of the hole in the underwear.

    This underwear will make her nipples and pussy exposed even if she put it on.

    ¡¸ Oh yeah, put this on and the cheer girl outfit. This has a thin fabric so your nipples will be visible ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Kuromori-sama ordered me ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s going to listen to any of my orders until five.

    Sakurako herself knows well what it meant for her to sell her body for 6000 yen.

    ¡¸ Then, take off your clothes in front of me and put this underwear and clothes ¡¹

    I ordered her to get naked for a moment.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Sakurako says, but her hands are trembling.

    She still has a bit of resistance to getting naked in front of me.

    Her shame and fear.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Mariko, change into the same cheer girl uniform and that underwear as Sakurako-san ¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸ Actually, I want Michi to do the same, but you¡¯re busy right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s holding back Shiranui-san with her Qi skills.

    If it¡¯s finally time for me to defile her Master, Sakurako-san¡¯s body¡­

    Then, this loyal bodyguard might go for all or nothing.

    It would still be okay if she attacks me to stop me, but¡­

    It¡¯s a problem if she takes Ruriko and Mariko hostage.

    Really, we have a lot of possibilities here so let¡¯s have Michi hold her back for now.

    ¡¸ I understand, Onii-sama, I just have to change into these clothes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ While at it, why don¡¯t we go for the lewd underwear too ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mariko got on my suggestion right away.

    ¡¸ They pick their underwear and begin to take off their clothes. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama? Mariko-san? ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s surprised as the two suddenly take off their clothes like it¡¯s normal

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s orders¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou¡¯s given his orders so we have to ¡¹

    Both of them got naked right away.

    Shiranui-san is also dumbfounded by this.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I think I¡¯ll take this and this as a set ¡¹

    Ruriko picked the black with pink lace underwear.

    ¡¸ Also, I want to put this on ¡¹

    A garter belt.

    Oh, it¡¯s got knee socks together.

    Isn¡¯t it weird for a cheer girl outfit to pair with knee socks?

    OH well.

    ¡¸ Yeah, do what you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Ruriko picked the black lace and kneesocks.

    ¡¸ Ah, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m picking this ¡¹

    Mariko Mariko chose black underwear and a red garter belt and kneesocks.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s a rare opportunity, I want to enjoy the lewd feeling ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, what about this red underwear? You don¡¯t usually wear red ones, do you? ¡¹

    Mariko suggested flashy underwear to Sakurako-san who can¡¯t decide.

    ¡¸ The pink one looks good too ¡¹

    Ruriko shows a pink with black lace underwear set to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s lewd and cute ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, which do you prefer, red or pink? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s confused as the two girls are naked and recommending lewd underwear to her.

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ The red one will make you look like a vulgar prostitute. I think the pink one suits the cuteness of Sakurako ¡¹

    I speak my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right, we should go with the cute line instead of the mature one, I guess pink is the way to go ¡¹

    Mariko retracts her red suggestion.

    ¡¸ If we pick the black garter belt with the kneesocks, then it creates an elegant adult scene even when it¡¯s with pink underwear ¡¹

    Ruriko brings a black lace garter belt and knee socks to match with the pink underwear.

    ¡¸ Oh, as expected of Ruriko-sama. Now that¡¯s decided! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s admiring Ruriko¡¯s sense.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s good too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, take your clothes off Sakurako-san and put these on. Then, the three of us will line up in our underwear and Kou will look at the colors ¡¹

    Mariko said and pushed the pink underwear and black garter belt set to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Hurry up, Sakurako ¡¹

    I urged her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san readied herself and began taking off her clothes.

    Even when I¡¯m watching

    Ruriko and Mariko are already naked next to her.

    That eases up her resistance from undressing.

    Sakurako¡¯s hand stopped trembling.

    She gently takes off her clothes.

    As expected, she has a clean body line.

    Her skin¡¯s white.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    She takes off her blouse and dropped her skirt.

    She also removed the bra I unhooked from her back.

    Her breasts sway.

    However.

    ¡¸ Hurry up Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Mariko called out to her cousin who¡¯s hesitating to take off her last piece of clothing.

    Mariko and Ruriko already put on their underwear with holes, and garter belts.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san readied herself and pulled her panty down.

    It must be embarrassing for her as she turned her back on me and took it off.

    Oh, her white ass is exposed.

    She¡¯s bending forward so I can see her cute anus too.

    ¡¸ I have to put this on? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at the panty with a big hole in the middle and muttered.

    But, Ruriko and the girls already are wearing it.

    Sakurako can¡¯t refuse.

    She puts on the panty while turning her back on me.

    Then, she also put on the bra.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help you put on the garter belt ¡¹

    Mariko who finished first helped Sakurako out.

    ¡¸ Okay, now let¡¯s line up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, what do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­. ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s in the middle, Ruriko¡¯s on her right, and Mariko on her left.

    The underwear with holes, garter belt, and kneesocks combo sure is an unlimited lewd look.

    They¡¯re wearing underwear but their nipples and crotch don¡¯t hide their nipples and pussy.

    My eyes show the difference in their nipples, the size and location difference of their pussy.

    Their underwear is tightened on their clothes, and yet, their embarrassing places are exposed.

    And then, you add the garter belt and kneesocks to their legs, and that¡¯s lewder.

    Mariko and Sakurako are both in their first year in high school.

    Ruriko¡¯s in her third year in middle school.

    I enjoy watching these beautiful ladies in their lewd appearances.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s really lewd. Cute and lewd. All three of you ¡¹

    My erect dick pops out of my bathrobe.

    ¡¸ My! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mariko are smiling, but Sakurako¡¯s blushing in shame.

    ¡¸ Okay now, put on your cheer girl clothes ¡¹

    The red and white stripe mini skirt and a sleeveless body fit white shirt with a red line and exposing the belly button.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll put this on and we¡¯re going to eat lunch in the hotel lounge ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ We haven¡¯t had lunch yet so you must be hungry, right? After we eat our lunch, we can have slow sex ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ A-Are we walking in the hotel in this clothing? ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s expression turned stiff.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re going to eat our lunch together with the ordinary guests ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Ruriko and Mariko also wear the same clothing as Sakurako. They¡¯ll only think that you girls must be cheer girls on an upcoming school festival or something ¡¹

    The three of them are students of the same school.

    Then there¡¯s also Michi who¡¯s wearing her uniform.

    Even if it¡¯s a little weird, they won¡¯t see it as abnormal.

    ¡¸ However, if you flip your skirt by mistake, it¡¯ll expose that you¡¯re wearing lewd underwear ¡¹

    Their raw pussies will be seen by people by accident.

    ¡¸ Your navel is already exposed, so if it slips off in any way, they¡¯ll find out that you¡¯re wearing bras like that ¡¹

    Before that, their nipples would be visible, but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, ufufu, that seems fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure it will be fun ¡¹

    Mariko and Ruriko are amused by my ideas.

    On the other hand, Sakurako¡¯s turned pale.

    ¡¸ Well, put it on. I¡¯m also going to put on my clothes ¡¹

    With that, Ruriko and Mariko are participating.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s shame play begins.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, give it up. You sold your body to me so you¡¯ll have to meet my desires ¡¹

    I won¡¯t deflower her that easy.

    I¡¯m going to completely shake up Sakurako¡¯s spirit that it won¡¯t be sex filled with despair.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1229.

    Chapter 1229. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / All-Star Line-Up

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, we finished changing. ¡¹

    O-Oh

    I¡¯m also wearing clothes, but¡­

    Kanou Sakurako-san who¡¯s still renting her body to me, Ruriko, and Mariko¡­

    The three of them are wearing underwear with lewd holes, a garter belt, and kneesocks.

    They¡¯re wearing cheer girl outfits, miniskirts, and bare midriffs exposed.

    Despite that.

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles and Mariko puffs her chest, and Sakurako-san¡¯s embarrassed.

    Even if they¡¯re wearing the same clothes, they have different behaviors.

    ¡¸ Yes, that looks cute on you three ¡¹

    It¡¯s far from just being cute, they also show elegance.

    As expected of the girls who were raised in the world of nobility since childhood.

    To think that they can carry these lewd clothing with such skill.

    Well, these are cheer girl uniforms Katsuko-nee chose and brought over, but still¡­

    The cloth is nicely done and the design is also smart.

    Especially when their midriffs are exposed, yet their chests are nicely hidden, the lewdness is controlled so it doesn¡¯t get too much of a highlight.

    The beauty of their bodies raises their pure atmosphere.

    ¡¸ With this, it won¡¯t look weird even if we walk around the hotel ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ If anyone asks, then we¡¯ll just tell them that we¡¯re practicing for a dance presentation at school in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s private room ¡¹

    Sakurako-san, Ruriko, and Mariko are students from the same school.

    Even the school for the young ladies have cheering contest and dances with all the students at their sports festivals.

    They wear the same costume so they could mistake it for them doing something at school.

    ¡¸ But the clothes below are lewd ¡¹

    Mariko lifts the hem of her clothes.

    Oh, I see the black lace bra and her pink nipples.

    ¡¸ If the skirt were to be undone then it will be great trouble ¡¹

    Ruriko said and flips her mini skirt.

    Her panty with a hole on her slit comes to my view.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, show me your breasts ¡¹

    I ordered Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako lifts her clothes timidly

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to lick it for a bit ¡¹

    I lick Sakurako¡¯s nipples that are peeking out of the hole of her bright pink bra.

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    Yeah, her nipples were caved-in earlier, but now they¡¯re exposed.

    It¡¯s becoming stiff.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s sexual arousal will continue as we do our exposure play.

    ¡¸ Now then, we¡¯re going to have lunch, what about you Shiranui-san? ¡¹

    I ask Shiranui-san whose body freedom is snatched away by Michi.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Sakurako-ojousama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    Normally, she won¡¯t leave Sakurako-san¡¯s side no matter what.

    ¡¸ I think you understand, but you¡¯re in a Kouzuki house owned hotel. This is basically a fortress ¡¹

    This is where Jii-chan has his private talks, break, and meetups with his mistresses. And besides, the whole floor is exclusive to the Kouzuki house.

    The personnel has people from Kouzuki SS mixed in.

    Furthermore, Ruriko, the young lady of the Kouzuki house, together with Misuzu, is also under maximum protection next to Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ If Shiranui-san does anything unreasonable in this building, then you, a servant of the Kanou house, will cause the stain to their name ¡¹

    For example, if she tries to use the customers¡¯ confusion to escape Sakurako-san from me¡­

    Although, I don¡¯t think she can take Sakurako-san outside while wearing that lewd outfit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not going to do anything weird to Sakurako¡¯s body while we¡¯re eating ¡¹

    Shiranui-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ I understand, please allow me to come along ¡¹

    She¡¯d rather accompany her Master who¡¯s in the middle of ¡°shame play,¡± than being left in this room.

    ¡¸ Michi, let Shiranui-san go. However, keep an eye on her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Master ¡¹

    Michi loosened up her Qi restraint.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    Shiranui-san breathed out and stood up.

    ¡¸ Well then, put this on too, Shiranui-san ¡¹

    I took out the same cheer girl costume as Sakurako-san and Ruriko from Katsuko-nee¡¯s bag of clothes.

    ¡¸ M-Me too? ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ So you¡¯re letting Sakurako bask in shame by herself? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    She took the clothes while looking angry at me.

    ¡¸ Misato put them on too ¡¹

    I also handed the same cheer girl uniform to Misato

    ¡¸ I.. ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s no longer attending the same school as the Kurama house collapsed.

    She probably doesn¡¯t want to be seen together with Ruriko and Sakurako.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Katsuko-nee prepared a disguise set too ¡¹

    I took out glasses and a fake mole from the bag.

    ¡¸ All you need to do is to not be noticed that you¡¯re Kurama Misato, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to eat lunch together with Misato ¡¹

    I look at Misato straight in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ Of course, Misato¡¯s not going to put on any underwear below your cheer girl uniform. You¡¯re going out no bra, no panties. Oh, but do put on the garter belt and knee socks ¡¹

    I ordered the beautiful prostitute cadet.

    ¡¸ I understand, Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Misato?

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Just like before¡­

    The fact that she¡¯s allowed to sit together at the same lunch table with Sakurako-san and friends, ladies of nobility, in a public place like a hotel¡­

    Misato¡¯s thankful for that.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, I mentioned this already but this is basically inside the home of the Kouzuki clan ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Sorry to say but you¡¯ll have to stay like that Michi ¡¹

    She has to be cautious around Shiranui-san so I don¡¯t want her to create an opportunity while changing clothes.

    ¡¸ If Michi¡¯s wearing miniskirts and underwear with holes, then you can¡¯t fight when the time needs you to ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ ¡¹

    Michi talks to me with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like it when Michi¡¯s skirt flips and your pussy gets exposed to some random stranger ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s expression hasn¡¯t changed, but her cheeks blushed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never show them to anyone else but Master ¡¹

    She said while puffing her chest.

    Well then, since Shiranui-san finds it hard to change clothes while I¡¯m watching¡­

    I went to the door and went to talk to Katsuko-nee and Rei-chan who are in the other room.

    I opened the room, and¡­

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s drinking tea

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taking a break, heading to eat lunch ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Of course, we don¡¯t plan on going outside the hotel ¡¹

    I open the door wide and show the girls wearing their cheer girl uniforms.

    ¡¸ After all, this is how they look right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you used those ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee saw the girls in their cheer girl uniforms and smiled.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee prepared them after all. I mean, I think that was a good idea. Thanks ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s hopelessness comes from the sense of isolation.

    That she¡¯s actually a child from an affair.

    That she¡¯s not a pure child of nobility.

    Kanou house hid the secret of Sakurako-san¡¯s birth, but, she must¡¯ve felt alienated comparing herself to the other young ladies, feeling that she¡¯s the only one different.

    Furthermore, her real mother.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother was chased away from the house by her grandfather and father immediately after she was born.

    In the end, she sold her body through prostitution and died a miserable death.

    She never knew that, and her father never told her anything.

    That¡¯s why the feeling of alienation is the reason for her hopelessness.

    ¡¸ At times like this, you need to make her feel that she¡¯s not alone, even if it¡¯s in form ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s just wearing the same clothes, her isolation should fade a bit.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s Ruriko, a young lady who stands equal to her in family status.

    And Mariko, her blood-related cousin.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s servant, Shiranui, can¡¯t fill that isolation in Sakurako-san¡¯s heart.

    By bringing Ruriko and Mariko to wear the same clothes as her, she¡¯ll develop a sense of fellowship.

    Then, you add Shiranui-san and Misato.

    It¡¯s troublesome, but we have to take proper steps so we can break through the shell to Sakurako-san¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ You sure have it rough ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled gently.

    ¡¸ And so, we¡¯re not letting room service bring food here, but we¡¯re going out to eat instead ¡¹

    Right, even this small adventure of moving around the hotel to eat while wearing the same lewd outfits¡­

    That similar experience will give Sakurako-san a sense of fellowship with Ruriko and the girls.

    ¡¸ The hotel has Japanese, Chinese, French, and Italian restaurants and a lounge ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells me.

    ¡¸ Which is the place where it¡¯s easy to eat? If I recall, some restaurants are picky about what you wear, right? Like, look at them now ¡¹

    What kind of restaurant will allow cheer girls?

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re going for lunch, then there¡¯s no need to worry much about it ¡¹

    Rei-chan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ To be honest, I don¡¯t want to take much time eating lunch. So, I just want a restaurant where we can get done quick ¡¹

    I speak my thoughts.

    I only bought Sakurako-san¡¯s time until five in the afternoon.

    I don¡¯t want to have only sex with her, but also let out the stuff inside her head.

    However, we need to use tension and relaxation techniques to achieve our goals.

    We need to do this lunch while wearing lewd clothing.

    If we¡¯re going to do sexual acts in a closed room, that¡¯ll create some biased sexual habits in her.

    We¡¯re changing Sakurako-san¡¯s perspective by bringing her from a closed room, with a closed relationship, to a public space.

    My experience taught me that it¡¯s important to have a softener like this instead of just letting them get deflowered.

    ¡¸ I understand, then let¡¯s go with the Italian restaurant ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Oh, just moving around the hotel is already enough to make one nervous. I think that it¡¯s better to eat in a safe place, where we don¡¯t have to worry about the eyes of other people ¡¹

    I replied.

    AS expected, Rei-chan knows.

    ¡¸ Then we¡¯ll arrange it right away. Also¡­ ¡¹

    Rei-chan showed me two pieces of paper.

    This is¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko, come here ¡¹

    I call out Ruriko, who¡¯s helping Misato change clothes together with Mariko from the room.

    Oh, Shiranui-san¡¯s turning her back, putting on the cheer girl uniform.

    I know that she has nice proportions, but her breasts are much bigger than imagined. Nice.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko came over, and I showed her the two papers.

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    Ruriko mutters.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s up now? ¡¹

    I asked Rei-chan about the details.

    ¡¸ Each of them is waiting in a different room in the hotel ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Well then, what do I do?

    I took the two papers from Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Have these people come to a private room in the restaurant. If they hadn¡¯t eaten yet, then we¡¯ll have lunch together ¡¹

    I tell Rei-chan while showing her one of the papers.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s for the better too ¡¹

    Ruriko nodded.

    ¡¸ And, as for these people, let them come after lunch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think that¡¯s better for Sakurako-san ¡¹

    We want to eat as much as possible during lunch.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make preparations then ¡¹

    Rei-chan told us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great, cute ¡¹

    I looked at Misato and said.

    In the end, Misato¡¯s wearing classy self-checkout glasses and her hair¡¯s tied to twin-tails on her side.

    Misato has a graceful and calm atmosphere, but her face is well defined so she looks gorgeous.

    I think this is how girls in an American school would look like.

    Also.

    ¡¸ You look cute too, Shiranui-san ¡¹

    She¡¯s tall and has a nice build, and so that cheer girl uniform where her midriff is exposed looks good on her.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t stare too much. ¡¹

    Shiranui-san says sullenly, but¡­

    ¡¸ Even if I don¡¯t, the people in the hotel will look at Shiranui-san. You look cute after all ¡¹

    Beauties wearing cheer girl uniforms will gather attention.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go then ¡¹

    We leave the room.

    Rei-chan locks the electronic door.

    Nobody can come in until we return.

    We walk across the corridor of the floor exclusive to the Kouzuki house and to the elevator.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a man in charge watching the cameras in the corridor ¡¹

    Rei-chan whispers.

    Yeah, if I play a prank on the girls and flip their skirts, their embarrassing parts would be on camera.

    I have to be conscious.

    ¡¸ How is it, Sakurako-san? ¡¹

    Ruriko called Sakurako-san.

    They¡¯re wearing mini skirts and below is underwear with holes, and so walking with those exposed has to be chilly.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s walking awkwardly.

    Shiranui-san is sticking closely behind Sakurako-san, protecting her ass.

    Shiranui-san¡¯s still wearing normal panties.

    Since the girls are wearing lewd underwear, it¡¯s Shiranui-san who looks much lewder as she¡¯s wearing only ordinary panties, but¡­

    Misato, who¡¯s not wearing anything underneath, walks confidently.

    Her life as a prostitute candidate gave her the courage. Misato is shedding out her timid past self.

    Seeing her atmosphere change that much, I don¡¯t think that the people who know Kurama Misato will notice that it¡¯s her in disguise.

    ¡¸ Should I come too? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Obviously. I can¡¯t let Katsuko-nee be left alone, house-sitting ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s leading the way to the Italian restaurant and Katsuko-nee¡¯s with us.

    ¡¸ If anyone from Ruriko¡¯s school comes over, then just remain confident ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee put on a nice suit and tight skirt just to come to a Kouzuki house building.

    In the middle of middle and high school girls with their bellies exposed in their cheer girl outfit, Michi in her usual uniform, Rei-chan, and I am with them.

    Katsuko-nee should look like a teacher when with us.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    We should be together and spend a fun time.

    Sakurako-san, who seems confused, will surely get used to this atmosphere.

    The elevator has come and we boarded.

    ¡¸ The Italian restaurant is on the first floor ¡¹

    Rei-chan pushed the elevator button

    Come to think of it, it might be near the lobby.

    ¡¸ The French and Chinese are one floor below the top floor, but¡­ ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ They have great scenery. Especially during the night. Next time, let¡¯s go there ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Currently, the Kouzuki facilities are having a hard time combatting drones on the upper floors ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Drones? Those radio-controlled helicopters with a camera attached to them have been on the rise lately, haven¡¯t they? They could take sneak photos on the upper room floors ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right. How do you deal with those? ¡¹

    I ask Rei-chan out of curiosity.

    ¡¸ In this hotel¡¯s case, we¡¯ll install several laser canons developed by the American military ¡¹

    Huh, Laser?

    ¡¸ Oh, I saw those on the news recently. It¡¯s what the American battleship to eliminate pirates, wasn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Mariko joined the conversation, finding interest in it.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s that. With that laser anon, any drone that flies into the premises of the hotel will be shot down without question. As soon as they detect movement, then they will shoot in a flash ¡¹

    Y-Yeah, this is a hotel where Jii-chan has meetings with political and business tycoons.

    S-Still.

    ¡¸ Are those safe? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Rei-chan, but¡­

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no law that says that you cannot put laser canons in privately owned hotels, so it¡¯s not really a question ¡¹

    Well, of course, there¡¯s not one yet.

    While we¡¯re having our conversation, the elevator arrived on the first floor.

    ¡¸ T-The show¡¯s starting! ¡¹

    Mariko told the cheer girls.

    ¡¸ Oh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe they¡¯re having a cheerleader competition or something in the hall ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those girls are cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ They look mature, but they¡¯re high schoolers, probably ¡¹

    Reu-chan leads the group of cheer girls through the lobby on the first floor of the hotel.

    Rei-chan, Mariko, Ruriko, Misato, Sakurako-san, Shiranui-san who¡¯s sticking right behind Sakurako-san, Katsuko-nee, and me, and then Michi behind all of us.

    ¡¸ They all have nice legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not just their legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, those girls all have nice figures ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder if they¡¯re models? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, Mama, look at the beauties ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re indeed beauties ¡¹

    The hotel lobby has a lot of guests.

    People checking in at the front desk, sitting on the couch, chatting, waiting for people, families, and hotel staff.

    The cheer girl¡¯s brilliance stole their attention.

    Oh, Rei-chan¡¯s purposely walking through a lot of people to go to the Italian restaurant.

    Sakurako-san and Shiranui-san feel embarrassed walking, and nobody else.

    Ruriko, Mariko, and Misato are smiling cheerfully, walking gracefully.

    ¡¸ There is a film called ¡°That¡¯s Dancing,¡± which is the collection of the best dance scenes from American movies ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸ In that movie, there¡¯s a scene where an old star named Eleanor Powell dances on a bikini ¡¹

    She¡¯s dancing while wearing a bikini?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a pre-war dance scene, so there were a lot of moral outcries, but it¡¯s a musical movie, so fathers might bring their kids to see it. Eleanor Powell¡¯s dance, well, she¡¯s in a bikini so she¡¯s full of sex appeal. But, she remains smiling, and she never breaks her bright smile ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ And so, it¡¯s sexy but never lascivious. Well, those who watch lasciviously will find it lewd, but there should be no problem for fathers watching with their children. Eleanor Powell¡¯s expression and mood controlled the atmosphere that way ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and looked at Ruriko and the girls.

    ¡¸ And those girls are doing the same, their expression and atmosphere dominate the surroundings ¡¹

    Oh, they notice Ruriko and the girls, but¡­

    They don¡¯t give any bad impressions.

    They only see beautiful girls walking around wearing matching cheer girl outfits.

    They only talk about how cute and beautiful they are.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a group of lascivious people, then they¡¯ll worry about the surrounding eyes, and it won¡¯t be a conversation ¡¹

    I see.

    If they¡¯re thinking that people are looking at them lewdly.

    ¡¸ The young ladies are born with this strength to do this ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mariko, and even Misato, a young lady of the Kurama house.

    They¡¯re accustomed to people watching them.

    I mean, they¡¯re raised in a world where they can only live under such gazes.

    ¡¸ No matter what they wear, where they are, they will always be young ladies ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s this restaurant ¡¹

    Rei-chan finally arrived at the Italian restaurant.

    A man who seems to be the manager of the restaurant is already waiting for us along with the staff.

    Rei-chan informed them that a young lady of the Kouzuki house is coming to visit so they made their preparations.

    ¡¸ Welcome, this way please ¡¹

    Seeing Rei-chan¡¯s face, the manager greeted us and invited us into the restaurant.

    It¡¯s lunchtime, so there are customers inside.

    Of course, they all noticed the group of girls wearing cheer girl outfits.

    We head to the private room at the far end of the restaurant while still catching glances.

    ¡¸ This is Kakka¡¯s exclusive room ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Then that means that this room is soundproof and also radio proof.

    No cameras inside either.

    Any conversation inside will not leak outside, and nobody will know whatever we do inside.

    ¡¸ All the restaurants in the hotel has special rooms for Grandfather¡¯s meetings ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Grandfather doesn¡¯t eat much Italian, but some of the people he meets prefer Italian food ¡¹

    I see. So I guess this special room is ready for Jii-chan¡¯s visit anytime.

    And so, one call from Rei-chan, and they¡¯re already prepared to welcome us.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get inside ¡¹

    Ruriko opens the special room door, and¡­

    ¡¸ Oh my, everyone¡¯s here, so cute ¡¹

    I hear voices from inside the room.

    Oh, the reason why Rei-chan took the long way around was for¡­

    For these people to get inside the special room first.

    ¡¸ Hurry, I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat together! ¡¹

    In the middle of the white table cloth seat in the special room.

    Kaan Momoko-neechan, wearing the historical uniform for the young ladies, is sitting down, smiling.

    Of course, her bodyguard, Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) is also here.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve come under Grandfather¡¯s orders ¡¹

    Misuzu and Yoshiko-san, the young ladies of Kouzuki house, have come wearing their uniforms too.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, Misuzu-sama, Yoshiko-sama, why? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s arrival surprised Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Oh? But aren¡¯t we supposed to be Sakurako¡¯s sworn sister? Didn¡¯t we do a pledge to each other the other day? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    That indeed happened during the garden party in the Kouzuki mansion.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s normal for the big sister to come to rescue the younger from danger, and besides ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Wasn¡¯t it a rule that problems within the nobility have to be solved by the Kaan and Kouzuki houses? ¡¹

    The family that broke off their engagement with Sakurako-san has reported to Jii-chan.

    Jii-chan already sent a message that he¡¯ll leave Sakurako-san in my care.

    But among the nobility, there¡¯s another family that¡¯s equal to the Kouzuki house, that¡¯s Kaan house.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t let Kou-chan be the only one to take care of Sakurako, so I came over ¡¹

    If Momoko-neechan¡¯s on the move, then Ruriko alone can¡¯t deal with her, and so the Kouzuki house sent Misuzu and Yoshiko-san too.

    ¡¸ Never mind that, close the door and sit down ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Lunch comes first!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1230.

    Chapter 1230. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Women¡¯s Luncheon Meeting

    ¡¸ Hey, Sakurako, you know about Richard the Third, right? ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan asks.

    We¡¯re inside the exclusive room in the Italian restaurant inside the hotel.

    Kaan Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san have entered suddenly, and Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s feeling nervous.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Shakespeare¡¯s Richard the third, then I¡¯ve also heard of it ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s puzzled by the fact that the daughters of Kaan and Kouzuki house, the two families who stand above the nobility, had come all their way to visit her.

    ¡¸ Silly. I¡¯m not talking about the play, but the real one ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan laughed.

    ¡¸ If I recall, his remains were found a few years ago ¡¹

    Ruriko replies instead of Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Yes. Richard the third, one of the English kings who have died in the war he lost. And so, nobody knew where his tomb was ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, in 2012, someone found the remains of what looks like Richard the third while working in a parking lot. The place was consistent with the recorded burial place. The age of the bones matches, the wounds that have been caused by death in war, and also Richard the third was known for his physical disabilities, and the remains were also confirmed to have the same characteristics as the king. They¡¯re already discussing that it might be the genuine remains ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard that they tracked down the descendants of Richard the third and ran a DNA test ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Richard the third had no children, so they tracked the descendants of his sister. By now, they already left the UK and became Canadians. They were royal descendants. Then, the DNA test results showed that the remains were definitely those of Richard the third. Richard the third died in 1485, and it¡¯s the only case where the bones of a person who died 500 years ago were identified to someone. ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s what happened.

    ¡¸ Well then, continuing from that topic, the current British Royal Family was supposed to have some sort of blood connection through marriage with someone from the previous Royal family¡¯s blood, despite the change in dynasties ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ The DNA of Richard the third, the king of England 500 years ago had been tested and compared to the DNA of the modern royal bloodline. And they found out that there¡¯s no connection ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It seems that somewhere in history, a person who didn¡¯t have the blood of the King, and someone who¡¯s not qualified to take over has ascended to the throne. Therefore, Richard the third¡¯s royal DNA hasn¡¯t passed through the modern world ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s expression turned stiff as the conversation turned to the topic of bloodline problems.

    She¡¯s a child from her father¡¯s affair and is not a legitimate child of the Kanou house.

    That¡¯s Sakurako-san¡¯s insecurity.

    ¡¸ But, even after finding out the truth, the history is fun to read, but it doesn¡¯t affect anything ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Even if the person who wasn¡¯t the legitimate heir to the throne had ascended 500 years ago, and the royal bloodline has been cut off, it doesn¡¯t change the weight of the history of the Kings of England built up since then ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not the blood that¡¯s important, but the people who inherited the position and responsibilities that come with it ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ In Sakurako-san¡¯s case, your father¡¯s definitely Kanou-sama, that¡¯s what the DNA says. Meaning, you¡¯re definitely a child of the Kanou house ¡¹

    She¡¯s not a child of the formally married couple, but a daughter of her father and a college student he had an affair with.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the question is whether or not Sakurako has the desire to inherit the responsibilities of being the daughter of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama¡¯s right ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san is already a daughter of the Kanou house. You¡¯ve been living in that status you were born until today ¡¹

    ¡¸ We know that because we¡¯ve been watching you all this time, Sakurako ¡¹

    Misuzu and Momoko-neechan, the young ladies of nobility older than Sakurako-san, have seen each other since they were children.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I don¡¯t think that Sakurako is a fake young lady, and if there¡¯s anyone who would tell you that, then I¡¯ll strike them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be angry if someone¡¯s that rude too ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san told Sakurako-san calmly.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t just Momoko-oneesama, Yoshiko-oneesama, and my thoughts, Grandfather and Kaan-sama, and the whole nobility thinks this way ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, you don¡¯t have to worry about it Sakurako. We¡¯ll protect you, the whole nobility will ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san hangs her head.

    Right, that¡¯s not the problem.

    Even if the nobility still approves of Sakurako-san as the young lady of the Kanou house.

    She learned about the secret of her birth, and the end of her birth mother.

    Sakurako can¡¯t forgive herself.

    The problem isn¡¯t on the outside but inside Sakurako-san.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, Yoshiko-san, your roundabout way of saying it won¡¯t reach Sakurako ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou-chan, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks me.

    ¡¸ I think that you should be straightforward with what you want to tell Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, then, tell Sakurako so she understands it ¡¹

    I look straight into Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ They all love Sakurako ¡¹

    I make it clear.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san don¡¯t care about the nobility at all. They came here because they¡¯re worried about you, Sakurako. They all love you ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, that¡¯s too straight, but you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t come here because our grandfathers ordered us. We came here willingly because we¡¯re worried about Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama and me too. Also, Kaan-sama and Grandfather are worried about Sakurako-san. That¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it is ¡¹

    Misuzu and Yoshiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Our Grandfathers think of Sakurako just like us, their Granddaughter ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Being nobility or not doesn¡¯t matter. The truth is, they¡¯re worried about Sakurako, and there are a lot of people who worry for you ¡¹

    I told Sakurako-san once more.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡¸ Oh well. Anyway, I wanted to make that clear before the meal. Sakurako is our little sister, so you can rely on us, your big sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve known each other since childhood so don¡¯t show restraint ¡¹

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s anything we can do to help you, then we will ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko, Kouzuki Misuzu, and Kouzuki Yoshiko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m younger, but I also like Sakurako-san ¡¹

    And Kouzuki Ruriko.

    The noble among the nobility, Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou house.

    Only the daughters of the three big houses know the heavy responsibility of being a daughter of Kaan house, and the only ones who can support Sakurako-san right now.

    ¡¸ In other words, we want Sakurako to understand that we¡¯re not angry at you, and we didn¡¯t come here to scold you. We came here because we¡¯re worried, so we want to check on you, and if possible, help you out. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But since Kou-chan already said it, yes, we love you Sakurako. That¡¯s how it is. We¡¯ll say it beforehand since I want us to have a nice lunch ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said and took out the menu.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, what do you recommend in this restaurant? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their spaghetti is delicious. I recommend them ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks, Ruriko replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ I see, I¡¯m looking forward to it. Sakurako, pick yours. You like carbonara, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was Sakurako-san¡¯s favorite during middle school. But recently, you prefer Vongole Bianco, right? I see you eating those in the milk bar in our school ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    I guess that¡¯s expected from a school for young ladies.

    If this was in our school, then the only noodles you¡¯ll find would be udon.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, do you like spicy spaghetti like Arabbiata? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you know me well ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve become more and more observant every day since I started living with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ We have girls who are easy to understand when they talk after all ¡¹

    I smiled wryly.

    The family can¡¯t keep itself unless we watch each other.

    ¡¸ Kuromori house has no blood relationship, and so, you won¡¯t understand someone¡¯s problem in their mind unless you watch them ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t look at them, and think that you understand everything about them, then you¡¯ll miss out a lot ¡¹

    The rule of getting along¡­

    It means that we¡¯re attentive to each other, never stepping in too much.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan must be having a hard time ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan laughed it off, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, only those who can see that troubles as natural can enter Kou¡¯s family ¡¹

    Mariko said, puffing with pride.

    ¡¸ You seem to be happier since you went to Kou-chan. Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t seem like it, I just am! ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been living for sixteen years now and all the stagnation in my mind is gone. Now I have Kou, kind big sisters, and lovely little sisters, it¡¯s weird if you don¡¯t get happy from that ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, are you trying to take Sakurako to your side too? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks sharply.

    ¡¸ No, my plans for Sakurako only lasts until five ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m calling her Sakurako now, but once we¡¯re past five o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll call her ¡°Sakurako-san¡± again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, you¡¯re playing another unusual game, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan doesn¡¯t know that I bought Sakurako-san¡¯s six hours for six thousand yen.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t a game, I¡¯m always serious ¡¹

    If I¡¯m not serious, then I won¡¯t buy this virgin young lady.

    After we have our lunch, I¡¯m going to deflower her and cum inside her.

    I¡¯m going to violate Sakurako-san thoroughly that she won¡¯t think of prostitution again.

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s why Kou-chan¡¯s a scary boy, and yet charming ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why even I have to be careful ¡¹

    I declared that I will be assaulting Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you show any gaps, I¡¯ll come after it. Ready yourself ¡¹

    I said. Then Momoko-neechan¡¯s bodyguard, Yamada Umeko-san put herself on guard.

    ¡¸ Really, Kou-chan¡¯s scary, but it gets me excited too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s laughing it off calmly.

    ¡¸ Either way, it was Grandfather and Kouzuki-sama¡¯s decision to let Kou-chan take care of Sakurako ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do everything that we can, but, we know that we have some things we can¡¯t do, that only Kou-chan can ¡¹

    Some things only I can do.

    ¡¸ Well, Kou-chan¡¯s scary, but I can definitely let him take care of things at peace. Although, we¡¯re going to be present on what¡¯s next ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s going to watch me violate Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ That will make Sakurako feel at ease, right? ¡¹

    From Momoko-neechan¡¯s point, she thinks that Sakurako-san would refuse my extreme acts, but¡­

    Sakurako¡¯s already wearing lewd underwear with holes under the cheer girl uniform where her navel is exposed.

    I already took her first kiss, exposed and licked her breasts and nipples, forced her to fellate me, and made her drink my semen in her mouth.

    Besides, I won¡¯t cut corners in sex just because Momoko-neechan¡¯s watching.

    Momoko-neechan knows what goes on as she was there when I deflowered Mariko.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind that do you, Sakurako? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies lightly.

    Oh, right. Sakurako-san doesn¡¯t know anything about Momoko-neechan and me.

    Maybe she feels at ease that since Momoko-neechan is nearby, I won¡¯t do anything absurd to her.

    Misuzu¡¯s also here.

    Yoshiko-san, who also has good sense.

    She feels that these elder sisters won¡¯t let me go out of control.

    Sakurako-san knows them all since childhood.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s have lunch for real this time. Let¡¯s eat! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan declared.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Each one decided on their orders.

    Then, Momoko-neechan began the lunch meeting.

    ¡¸ Oh, my spaghetti is delicious but Sakurako¡¯s look nice too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s cheerfulness has put the room in peace.

    The girls are also students of the same school so I feel isolated, but¡­

    Rei-chan also came from an all-girls school so she managed to blend in.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s also experienced a women-only life in the closed world of the brothel for years.

    So, she can ride on with the girl¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸ Kurama-san, you seem healthy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kaan-sama hasn¡¯t changed either ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine, very much lively. Although, my Sebastianus is still feeling down as she lost to the American from Kou-chan¡¯s place ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s also talking normally.

    She knew that Misato¡¯s become a prostitute of the Black Forest, and yet she never mentions it.

    As expected, Momoko-neechan¡¯s basically a queen among the young ladies.

    I can understand why she acts like one.

    Misuzu and Ruriko, can¡¯t reach Momoko-neechan¡¯s domain.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t force Fujimiya-san since she¡¯s on duty, but Kou-chan¡¯s big sister, would you like to drink wine? I hear that this restaurant has some good collections ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s also being considerate of Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Thank you. But I came here by car ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee brought Misato from the new brothel using a car.

    Naturally, she has to return using the same car.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate, then, let¡¯s put the delicious wines for next time ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said brightly.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d like, then I can open you one of the treasured wines in the Kuromori mansion. Our wine cellar has some of the vintages you can¡¯t find anywhere else ¡¹

    The mansion¡¯s been a social club for the people from the political and business world since the war, and so there are old wines in the basement.

    Morimoto-san, the clerk, hid the special vintage wines from the cellar in secret to prevent Shirasaka Sousuke from drinking or selling them off without permission during the time he was in control.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lovely proposal, but I¡¯m scared of getting drunk in front of Kou-chan for now ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    She feels that I might rape her if she gets drunk.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do something that tactless ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ If Kaan-sama¡¯s unconscious, then you won¡¯t be able to enjoy it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, I wonder if that¡¯s fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s definitely fun, Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Mariko joins in.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s completely awakened to womanly pleasures! Ufufu ¡¹

    She says with her chest puffed in pride.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you should come to this side too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not as simple as Mariko ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s what I thought before meeting Kou, but it¡¯s quite simple. It¡¯s because that¡¯s what men and women are made to do ¡¹

    Mariko says like an experienced person.

    ¡¸ Well, we already had our meal and drinks, should we go now? ¡¹

    I told Rei-chan.

    There was staff coming in to bring food to our exclusive room during our meals, but¡­

    Now, we can stop people from coming in and out.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kou-chan, I think it¡¯s about time too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan knows.

    ¡¸ Although, do you mind if we change seats for a moment? ¡¹

    Change seats?

    ¡¸ Err, Sakurako, come sit next to me, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san, sit next to Sakurako. Kou-chan and Mariko, sit next to me ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to ask Kurama-san and Kou-chan¡¯s sister, but please go to the back. And as for Fujimiya-san, can I ask you to stand during the meeting? It will be better to intimidate them for a bit ¡¹

    We moved our seats just as Momoko-neechan mentioned, and then¡­

    Now we¡¯re sitting at the table in a row, facing the door to the exclusive room.

    Nobody¡¯s sitting on the other side of the table.

    It¡¯s better to call it an interview during the school entrance exam instead of a meeting.

    Rei-chan, Michi, Shiranui-san, Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko,) the famous bodyguards are on the side.

    And at the center of the interviewer¡¯s table, Sakurako-san, and Momoko-neechan sits.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, is this good enough? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is a good set up, as expected of Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    This will have an intimidating effect on those who are coming, but¡­

    This way, Sakurako-san can feel that she¡¯s protected.

    ¡¸ Well then, can you call them over Rei-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please wait for a moment ¡¹

    Rei-chan took out the extension phone, the only way to talk outside the room.

    He¡¯s already moved to the vicinity of the restaurant and is waiting for his permission to enter.

    The chime saying that someone¡¯s outside the room rings immediately.

    ¡¸ Well then, shall we? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do ¡¹

    Rei-chan opens the door as I told her.

    ¡¸ Please come in ¡¹

    Outside are two men wearing expensive-looking suits.

    The man in front is a young man in his early twenties.

    The man behind is his bodyguard. I can tell from his looks and physique.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Rei-chan invited them inside and the men enter the room.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    Yes, the man is¡­

    ¡¸ It has been a while, hasn¡¯t it? Takahashi-san ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan gave her greetings.

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-sama? Kouzuki Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Yoshiko-sama too? ¡¹

    The man from nobility who¡¯s supposed to be Sakurako-san¡¯s fiance, the man who sent the declaration that he¡¯s breaking off the engagement through the mail.

    Takahashi Yoshihiko, he¡¯s surprised with the roster.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural that it¡¯s us who resolve Sakrauko¡¯s problem ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Takahashi Yoshihiko and said.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1231.

    Chapter 1231. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Momoko-neechan¡¯s anger.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t ask you to sit down. Our conversation won¡¯t take that long anyway. Remain standing there ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan, the young lady of the Kaan house, told the man of the Takahashi house, who announced breaking off his engagement with Kanou Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, why? ¡¹

    Takahashi¡¯s surprised as Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san, the young ladies of Kaan and Kouzuki house, which ties the nobility together, are gathered here.

    Then that means that he came here only to meet with Sakurako-san.

    He heard that Sakurako-san has come to this hotel, and so¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, about Sakurako¡¯s outfit? I think they¡¯re practicing for their show during the sports day. Not that I know much about it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan referenced Sakurako-san, Ruriko, Mariko, and even Shiranui-san and Misato¡¯s matching cheer girl outfits with their midriffs exposed and miniskirts.

    This shows that Sakurako-san isn¡¯t that shocked that Takahashi broke off the engagement and that she¡¯s still doing well, even practicing with her school friends on cheerleading.

    You can call it a ¡°It¡¯s not working,¡± appeal.

    Although, Sakurako-san¡¯s looking down with her pale expression as her former fiance came over.

    The only reason she¡¯s keeping her composure is that Momoko-neechan and Mariko are holding her hand.

    ¡¸ Takahashi-san, I think you understand why Sakurako¡¯s here, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan talks to Takahashi with a superficial smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I asked the Kouzuki house, and they told me that Sakurako-san was here ¡¹

    Kouzuki house has Kouzuki SS, a private army, and an information-gathering organization, which is supposed to provide security to the nobility.

    Since they know all details on each of the nobility, then they should also know Sakurako-san¡¯s current location, he thought.

    ¡¸ Oh, Takahashi-san, I thought you said your goodbye to Sakurako-san through the mail? Why would you want to meet Sakurako-san this late? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan knows what happened.

    Well, Takahashi house has reported the whole broken engagement with Kanou Sakurako-san to the Kouzuki house, so¡­

    Jii-chan sent the details to Kaan-san, and Momoko-neechan heard it too.

    ¡¸ Well, that, for Takahashi house, the concealment of Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s birth is a serious flaw against our family, and so they have come to the conclusion that they have no choice but to break off Sakurako-san¡¯s engagement with me, but¡­ ¡¹

    The secret¡­that Sakurako-san isn¡¯t a legitimate child of the Kanou house.

    That her father was indeed the current head of the Kanou house, but her mother was a college student who worked as a part-time hostess at a Ginza bar.

    Meaning, a child of an affair.

    Furthermore, Kanou house disregarded that mother, and she resorted to prostitution.

    ¡¸ Yes, so I heard. But, Takahashi house has already announced the breaking off, haven¡¯t they? Despite that, why does Takahashi-san want to meet with Sakurako? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ Well, about that ¡¹

    Takahashi speaks looking confused.

    ¡¸ Takahashi house had to decide that they have to break off the engagement due to the incident, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that also your decision? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks to agitate.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the case. I follow Grandfather and Father¡¯s decision. I mean, I think the decision is a fair one, Takahashi house isn¡¯t equal to Kanou-sama, Kaan-sama, or Kouzuki-sama, but we still have our lineage ¡¹

    Meaning, he can¡¯t marry a child of an affair, and a daughter of a prostitute.

    ¡¸ And so, as a member of the nobility, I thought of telling Kouzuki-sama the details of why the engagement was called off, and so, Father did, but he seemed displeased about it ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s taking various actions every day for the survival and protection of the nobility.

    And so, they have to report about the marriage between nobility to Jii-chan.

    And if it comes to breaking off engagements¡­

    And if Jii-chan learns the fact through the Kouzuki SS¡¯ information network before they make a direct report.

    It¡¯ll invoke Jii-chan¡¯s anger.

    Therefore, Takahashi house¡¯s head reported the details to Jii-chan first.

    ¡¸ Our Grandfather is quite angry too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Takahashi house right now is under bad looks from the two of the biggest noble families in this society, the Kaan and Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ B-But, the flaws were on Kanou house, and the Takahashi house had no choice¡­ ¡¹

    Takahashi tries to explain in a panic.

    ¡¸ I understand how you feel, but isn¡¯t there a better way of doing this? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s words sting.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel sorry for the 16-year-old girl that you were engaged with by just sending a one-sided mail? I think it¡¯s pitiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This is why I came here to meet with Sakurako-san directly ¡¹

    Takahashi said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you mean that you¡¯re trying to create an established fact that you came to talk to her directly just so you could calm down Grandfather and Kouzuki-sama because they were angry beyond your expectations? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan corners Takahashi.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, what I mean is that the whole incident should have the Kanou house apologize to the Takahashi house! I said it multiple times before but it¡¯s the Kanou house¡¯s flaw that forced the Takahashi house to break off the engagement! ¡¹

    Takahashi talks a little angrily.

    Sakurako looks down feebly, like a child getting scolded.

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Do you not understand? Look at what¡¯s inside the room ¡¹

    She ridicules Takahashi.

    ¡¸ I think of Sakurako as my little sister. I¡¯ve done so so far, and will do for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan gripped Sakurako-san¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡¸ I feel the same way. Sakurako-san¡¯s my little sister ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ And she will always be my precious big sister ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    Yoshiko-san remained silent.

    ¡¸ Do you understand, Takahashi-san? You say that Kanou house has a serious defect, but that doesn¡¯t exist ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san¡¯s birth isn¡¯t her fault. It¡¯s irrelevant. But, Sakurako¡¯s a cute girl. Don¡¯t you agree, Mariko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ To me, she¡¯s a gentle cousin. She¡¯s always caring and helping me out. She¡¯s precious family to me ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    Right, during the party in the Kouzuki house, it was Sakurako-san who tried to help Mariko when she broke the mood by trying to greet Jii-chan.

    Mariko is Sakurako-san¡¯s cousin as her mother comes from the Kanou house, but¡­

    Sakurako-san¡¯s much kinder than that.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t recognize the ¡°flaw¡± that you keep talking about. After all, Sakurako¡¯s a good girl, and she has the elegance that young ladies of nobility should have. She¡¯s a girl you can send to any country in the world as the representative of the nobility in Japan and she will deliver ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan has no problem with Sakurako-san¡¯s parents.

    She only looks at Sakurako-san, her charm, and her worth.

    ¡¸ However, the truth, Sakurako-san¡¯s mother¡­ ¡¹

    Takahashi said Momoko-neechan stopped him.

    ¡¸ Do you still not understand? We don¡¯t care about the facts ¡¹

    Takahashi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Sure, Kanou house is certainly weaker now, but they¡¯re still the clan that¡¯s equal to my Kanou house and Misuzu¡¯s Kouzuki house. They still stand above your Takahashi house. They may have no assets now and so they had no choice but to engage with families like yours, but if this were 200 years ago, then Kanou house and Takahashi house¡¯s engagement would be impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ The rebuilding of the Kanou house is one of the top priorities of Grandfather and Momoko-oneesama¡¯s Grandfather in their noble protection program ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Our grandfathers gave the Takahashi house who started late in the nobility a chance to form a connection with the Kanou house, and yet, you revoked your engagement with Sakurako-san. Takahashi house is such a disappointment ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Takahashi house who lost its chance ¡¹

    Hearing the Kaan and Kouzuki ladies say that, Takahashi trembles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to say but Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother will become buried under the Kouzuki house¡¯s darkness. If anyone were to leak this information outside, we will not tolerate it, even if it is Takahashi-san himself ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ The woman from the Kanou house who leaked the secret to the Takahashi house is already transferred to an isolated Kouzuki house¡¯s owned hospital ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    If I recall, it was Kanou house¡¯s main family¡¯s great-aunt, who went hysteric, and leaked the information, but¡­

    ¡¸ She will not be allowed to leave the facility until her death ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thus, Kanou house will know what happens if they don¡¯t keep secrets. What¡¯s left is the Takahashi house ¡¹

    Hearing Rei-chan says that Momoko-neechan continued with Takahashi.

    ¡¸ Was it just you and the head who knows the secret? Oh right, your bodyguard knows of it too, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan talks to the bodyguard standing behind Takahashi.

    Seeing Michi and Yamada Umeko, bodyguards are always with their Master, and so they know various secrets.

    However, most of the nobility have bodyguards who came from families that have been entrusted with guarding the nobility for generations, and so it¡¯s unlikely for the guard to reveal any secrets.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, what happened to the detective agency Takahashi house hired? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re already dealt with ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t say that they¡¯re all dead, would you? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks lightly, then,¡­

    ¡¸ No, the detective agency admitted and apologized that the report they submitted to the Takahashi house was wrong by showing the facts that have been omitted from the investigation ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Oh, a new fact has been fabricated ¡¹

    Fabricated?

    ¡¸ Yes. The fact that Kanou-sama was dating a woman in Ginza can¡¯t be overwritten as there are multiple witnesses, but it doesn¡¯t prove that Sakurako-sama is a daughter of that woman ¡¹

    Rei-chan said. Sakurako-san looked up.

    ¡¸ The DNA test results show no parental relationship between Sakurako-sama and that woman. The woman was also involved with another man at the same time as Kanou-sama, and furthermore, there were witnesses that the woman was pregnant, but the doctors at the hospital testified that it was stillborn ¡¹

    Parts of the investigation that can¡¯t be changed are left intact.

    But, we can falsify the new information we can control and change the result of the investigation.

    Even if Sakurako-san¡¯s father had an affair if that can¡¯t prove that Sakurako-san is a child of an affair.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s no clear evidence, then we¡¯ll tell them to stop spreading false information, and if they threaten us from the other side, then we¡¯ll keep their mouths shut ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS also has a unit on the other side, Kudou-papa, and his group who¡¯s specialized in illegal stuff.

    ¡¸ And how will they continue to keep their mouth shut? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They will be under observation all the time. Even if any problem arises, we can deal with them instantly ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ For example, if someone posts slander on the Kanou house, then we can immediately disseminate the information to counteract, look for the person who posted it, and take action as soon as possible ¡¹

    That¡¯s a declaration that Kouzuki SS will thoroughly protect the secret to Sakurako-san¡¯s birth.

    ¡¸ With that said, it¡¯s only the Takahashi house left. I wonder if you¡¯ll agree to keep your mouth shut about it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Takahashi.

    ¡¸ If Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama give an order to keep quiet, then we¡¯ll follow. Takahashi house is also part of the nobility ¡¹

    Takahashi speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ However, if that¡¯s how it will be? Does it mean that I still have to marry Sakurako-san? ¡¹

    If the reason for the broken engagement, Sakurako-san¡¯s birth, has been covered up, then¡­

    Does Sakurako-san¡¯s marriage with Takahashi have to continue?

    ¡¸ I said this earlier, we¡¯re disappointed in the Takahashi house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t let someone like you marry our precious sister ¡¹

    She embraces Sakurako-san, who¡¯s next to her

    ¡¸ Really, Kanou-sama, no matter how much your family¡¯s struggling, you¡¯re out of your mind to let the daughter of the Kanou house marry to such a useless man ¡¹

    ¡¸ His eyes must¡¯ve been clouded ¡¹

    Misuzu added.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll keep the canceled engagement. If other families ask for a reason, then tell them that Takahashi house has displeased the Kaan and Kouzuki house. Because it¡¯s the truth. Our Grandfathers have decided that Takahashi house can¡¯t marry the young lady of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ W-Why is it that we have to take the blame? ¡¹

    Takahashi revolts.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t seem to know the history of your home ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by the history of the Takahashi house? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s attitude makes Takahashi rebel even more.

    ¡¸ Takahashi house has joined the nobility because of their achievements during the Meiji period, weren¡¯t they? And even before that, your family was from the nobility, but in the Edo period, you were only a lowly noble family in Kyoto ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about it? My ancestors started a business in the new era after the Meiji restoration, and our family has produced several people who have held important government positions ¡¹

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter. Takahashi Keiki who laid the foundation of the Takahashi house should be your direct ancestors. Do you know who his wife was? ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Takahashi fell silent.

    ¡¸ Keiki¡¯s wife was a Geisha, wasn¡¯t it? No, it¡¯s nothing rare. Even in the former days of the Meiji era, many of the low-class nobles or samurai lived in poverty when they were young. Many of them had a Geisha wife. I heard that many of them who came to the party in the Meiji era were former Geisha ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s common for wealthy merchants in the Meiji era to take a courtesan from the red light district as their wife. It¡¯s common for politicians and businessmen to have concubines. Wasn¡¯t there a journalist in the Meiji era who published a list of people¡¯s concubines in newspapers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it was Miyatake Gaikotsu ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yes. And even those concubines, who used to be mostly prostitutes and geisha, were often forced to give birth to children by political and business leaders. Of course, there are times where there are no children born and so theirs took over the family ¡¹

    So even children born from the women in the bars or brothels have become heads of nobility?

    ¡¸ You also had the blood of a Geisha in you. Despite knowing the history of Takahashi house, you can¡¯t accept Sakurako because her birth mother was working on a bar in Ginza, and even announcing that you¡¯re breaking off your engagement right away. It makes you think twice ¡¹

    ¡¸ In her case, her mother¡¯s not just a hostess. After Kanou house chased her out, that woman¡­ ¡¹

    Takahashi said.

    Right, Sakurako-san¡¯s mother became a prostitute in Kyushu.

    She died a prostitute.

    ¡¸ And I already told you that it¡¯s irrelevant to Sakurako herself! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if this fact were to be discovered, they¡¯ll call Sakurako-san a child of a prostitute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we already told you that this fact will no longer spread!! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan shouts

    In the end, Takahashi himself doesn¡¯t want it.

    Marrying a daughter of a prostitute.

    ¡¸ I believe that you need a suitable amount of pride to be a member of the nobility, but your pride is misplaced ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Above all, I don¡¯t feel the high class of nobility from you. Noblesse oblige, the duty that nobles have is something you lack ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ After discovering the secret about Sakurako¡¯s birth, you didn¡¯t want to marry her anymore, but you see, Sakurako¡¯s still sixteen. She¡¯s a woman. Have you ever thought that you would hurt her feelings for saying that you¡¯re breaking off the engagement? And you sent her a single mail, not letting a response, and after that, you attached the detective agency¡¯s report in it? Are you stupid? ¡¹

    Takahashi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the victim here! I was forced to this scrap of Kanou house! What¡¯s wrong with making a complaint. ¡¹

    After getting cornered, his true intentions leak out.

    This guy¡¯s no good.

    ¡¸ In the end, you¡¯re such a narrow-minded man who can only think that way. Sakurako, isn¡¯t that great that you don¡¯t have to marry this man anymore? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, calling off the engagement with Sakurako-san has been disrespectful to the Kaan and Kouzuki house. That was Grandfather and Kouzuki-sama¡¯s decision, is that clear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that would mean that I¡¯m going to lose my status! I can¡¯t agree with that! ¡¹

    Takahashi shouts.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, that¡¯s all we can do to keep Sakurako¡¯s honor ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t agree to this! I¡¯m going to protest! If it comes to this, then I¡¯m going to tell the other families the truth! I¡¯m going to tell everyone what kind of woman Sakurako-san really is! ¡¹

    In the end, he only thinks of himself.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan suddenly called to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for not telling you beforehand but I knew that it would come to this so I had them come ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Takahashi-san can¡¯t keep quiet like this. Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan gave instructions, and Rei-chan opened the door.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Yomi appears.

    ¡¸ Well, whose mouth should I seal? ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Your girls are amazing, Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan who talked a lot felt a little thirsty, and so she asked for ice coffee.

    She sucks on the straw as she watches Yomi erase the memories of Takahashi and his bodyguard.

    ¡¸ If it were my servant who has this ability, I would¡¯ve gone for world conquest already. But since Kou-chan has no tall ambitions, you can be the master of these girls ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, I thought you don¡¯t like it when Yomi and the girls are near ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really mind them now. I can understand Kou-chan¡¯s personality now, and I know that these girls will never do anything that¡¯s against Kou-chan¡¯s will ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, you won¡¯t erase my memories, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. That¡¯s troublesome ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, you could¡¯ve brought your girls with that ability for today, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Sakurako-san next to her.

    ¡¸ Well, if I bring girls like Yomi, then it would be really easy to deal with Sakurako-san ¡¹

    They can read minds and memories, and even rewrite them.

    ¡¸ But, that won¡¯t solve the problem ¡¹

    Hearing my response, Momoko-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I like about you Kou-chan. You have such a noble soul, even compared to that man ¡¹

    She said and looked down on Takahashi, who has a dazed look as his memory is erased.

    ¡¸ Oh, I hate him ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ He never looked at Sakurako-san while talking ¡¹

    Yeah, this guy.

    ¡¸ Well, I get that his conversation with Momoko-neechan is important, but he never looked at Sakurako-san despite her being the topic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takahashi-san doesn¡¯t see Sakurako-san as a person ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ As it¡¯s a political marriage between two noble families, the Takahashi house only thought of the history of the Kanou house, and Kanou house seeing Takahashi house as an asset, and so that¡¯s why it¡¯s come to this ¡¹

    It¡¯s a contract-like kind of marriage.

    And so, he complains that Sakurako-san¡¯s birth secret like it¡¯s a breach of contract.

    He had no affection towards Sakurako-san from the beginning.

    ¡¸ And Kou-chan¡¯s so much different. You worried for Sakurako-san, and you kept looking at her from the sides, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, I¡¯m worried ¡¹

    I replied. Sakurako-san shows an embarrassed look.

    ¡¸ Grandfather¡¯s already dealing with his parents, the head of Takahashi house. They¡¯re not as stupid as him so I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a need to erase their memories ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san will both order the head of Takahashi house to keep Sakurako-san¡¯s secret.

    ¡¸ The head should know how scary our Grandfathers are. This one¡¯s still young, and so even if Grandfather scolds him, he would rebel and do something crazy. Therefore, I called them for him ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I thought that she should meet him, so Sakurako can sort out her feelings ¡¹

    Right.

    The shock from the broken engagement should be overcome through this somehow.

    After seeing how much of a boring and useless man he is, breaking off the engagement was the right call.

    Kouzuki SS already assured that the scandalous news about Sakurako-san won¡¯t leak outside.

    ¡¸ Well then, Sakurako, what are you doing after this? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Are you still going to play with Kou-chan? ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1232.

    Chapter 1232. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Naked Collision

    ¡¸ Well then, what are you going to do after this Sakurako? Are you still going to play with Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Looking at Takahashi, Sakurako-san¡¯s former fiance as Yomi changes his memory¡­

    Momoko-neechan asks Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Your secrets are kept safe now. You¡¯ll continue as the same daughter of Kanou house as before ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s desire for prostitution was definitely an act of self-abandonment.

    It¡¯s the shock from learning the truth about her birth, especially that her birth mother died a prostitute.

    That her father hid the facts, and that also meant that he treated the mother poorly and didn¡¯t help her out of her difficult situation at all.

    And most importantly, the Takahashi house discovered the truth.

    She¡¯s worried that the Takahashi house would pass on the secret of her birth to other families.

    If that happened, that would¡¯ve messed with Sakurako-san¡¯s future.

    Sakurako-san believed that she had to go through her mother¡¯s painful experience as the combination of the events shocked her too much.

    But¡­

    Yomi¡¯s already using her Miko power to scrape Takahashi¡¯s memories, and Kouzuki SS already sealed the mouths of Takahashi house and the people they hired.

    Half of Sakurako-san¡¯s worries have disappeared.

    At least, Sakurako-san¡¯s guaranteed to keep her life as a noble thanks to the Kouzuki and Kaan houses.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to say this Kou-chan, but she has the option to cut it short and return home ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, that option doesn¡¯t exist ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no stopping halfway here ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m talking to Sakurako right now. Stay quiet Kou-chan ¡¹

    She glared at me.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m saying is that Sakurako¡¯s not allowed to decide right now! ¡¹

    I glare back at her.

    ¡¸ I already rented Sakurako¡¯s body until five o¡¯clock. She¡¯s under my influence until then ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? If it¡¯s just money then I¡¯ll pay it back. Isn¡¯t that good enough? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan is unyielding with her complaints, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a problem with money! It¡¯s a promise between two people! I bought Sakurako-san¡¯s resolve. Now, are you saying that Sakurako-san should betray her thoughts just an hour ago? ¡¹

    It¡¯s Sakurako-san who came to me and asked to be my prostitute.

    She¡¯s the one who agreed and promised to sell her body to me for six hours for 6000 yen.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you¡¯re too late in this. Nobody can change Sakurako-san¡¯s fate now ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Why?! From how I see Sakurako, or should I say, looking at Kou-chan¡¯s personality, Sakurako¡¯s still pure, right? ¡¹

    She saw Mariko lose her virginity, and so Momoko-neechan knows that I take my time with women¡¯s first time.

    Besides, if I already violated Sakurako-san, then she¡¯d be in a much more tattered state, both mentally and physically.

    She can¡¯t move to the Italian restaurant from the hotel and does not even finish her lunch.

    However, Sakurako-san ate the spaghetti she ordered normally.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Sakurako¡¯s still a virgin ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you give her the right to make a choice again? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ And I said that¡¯s not allowed. Sure, Sakurako¡¯s body might still be a virgin, but her heart has already changed ¡¹

    I looked at Sakurako-san.

    I already took Sakurako-san¡¯s first kiss.

    I already exposed her breasts to me and licked her nipples.

    I already had her fellate me and drink my semen.

    ¡¸ I already lit up the fuse in her. If we stop here, that spark will remain. If it spreads a fire inside her, then it¡¯ll become troublesome ¡¹

    She might suddenly prostitute herself to men other than me.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s still a lot of negative energy inside Sakurako right now. I¡¯ve already made preparations to take it out. If I don¡¯t go through it until the end, then it¡¯ll accumulate and blow up ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Even so, the situation¡¯s different from before! Give Sakurako the choice again! That¡¯s what I believe in! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said adamantly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your problem, isn¡¯t it? Sakurako isn¡¯t Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s different?! Even if it¡¯s you Kou-chan, I can¡¯t allow you to make decisions like that ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ No, Danna-sama¡¯s not talking about decisions ¡¹

    Misuzu steps in.

    ¡¸ I think so too. We don¡¯t have the same strong heart as Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko added.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also indecisive, and I¡¯ve been through a lot in the past six months so I know exactly what Kanou-sama¡¯s going through right now ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, you have the strength to choose your own future no matter what your situation is, but I can¡¯t do that. With all the sudden changes in front of me, all I could do was stand there in panic and confusion ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s been wondering how to keep her distance from Ruriko, Jii-chan, and me for so long.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san, just take your time and decide on what you feel is best for yourself ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re living together, so you don¡¯t have to worry and rush into any decisions ¡¹

    She has plenty of time.

    ¡¸ But, Sakurako doesn¡¯t have much time. I need Sakurako-san to understand before we reach five o¡¯clock ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at me with a surprised expression.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? You have to explain it! Unless Sakurako and I won¡¯t understand! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks to me with an angry look.

    ¡¸ Right, what I want her to understand is¡­ ¡¹

    I look for the words to speak.

    ¡¸ That she can¡¯t go back to the way she was before ¡¹

    Yes, Sakurako-san discovered the truth about herself.

    About the painful life her mother had and her cruel death.

    Now that she knows that, she can¡¯t go back to not knowing it.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t go back, then don¡¯t just stand there, remain dazed, move forward. Get a grip on yourself ¡¹

    I tell Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t know what I should do to move forward ¡¹

    Sakurako-san speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to push you from behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Oh, she finally looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s normal that when something shocking happens, you don¡¯t know what to do, sometimes you get stunned and can¡¯t move. I had that phase too ¡¹

    This April, around the time when my father abandoned me and disappeared.

    The truth is, I didn¡¯t know what I should do with my life.

    I was stuck in a dire situation, unable to do anything.

    ¡¸ At times like that, someone has to push your back. At any rate, remaining standing won¡¯t do, you need a chance to move forward ¡¹

    To me, that was my meeting with Minaho-neesan.

    Becoming a member of the Black Forest, was what moved me forward.

    I found myself queued with things I have to do, and so I continue to move forward.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Danna-sama who saves those who can¡¯t move from stagnation by themselves. That¡¯s the same for me ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Me too, Onii-sama saved me ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Looking back at it now, I was indeed at a standstill. I was in agony, in a state where I couldn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Jii-chan isolated Ruriko and Yoshiko from the outside.

    They were reaching their limits back then.

    Then, there comes her father¡¯s incident with Cesario Viola, and his death.

    That cornered Ruriko.

    That¡¯s why Jii-chan sold Ruriko to me.

    I released Ruriko from her ties.

    ¡¸ But, what Kou-chan means by pushing her back means, ¡®that,¡¯ right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan shows a troubled look.

    Yeah, I intend to violate Sakurako-san thoroughly

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. That¡¯s Danna-sama¡¯s method ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko told Momoko-neechan with a smile.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you should think why Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama thought of leaving Sakurako-san in Kou¡¯s care ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama may not understand it yet, but Kou will surely save Sakurako-san, given time. We know that well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. The women in this room, apart from Momoko-oneesama, Yamada Umeko-san, Sakurako-san, and Shiranui-san believe in Danna-sama¡¯s strengths ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at the women in the room and said with a smile.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Mariko, Misato, Katsuko-nee, Rei-chan, Yomi.

    They¡¯re all my women.

    I haven¡¯t had sex with Yoshiko-san, but she also has been watching Ruriko¡¯s change after I had sex with them.

    ¡¸ I see, so you girls are saying that I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan says discontentedly.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s something you can¡¯t understand until you experienced it for yourself ¡¹

    Misuzu told Momoko-neechan softly.

    ¡¸ Oh well, I¡¯ll let Kou-chan take care of it then. After all, that¡¯s what our Grandfathers decided ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s reluctant, but she agreed.

    ¡¸ Yomi, how long do you need? ¡¹

    I ask Yomi who¡¯s altering the memories of Takahashi and his bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Just a bit more. If I make things too complicated, it¡¯ll distort their minds, and so I only had them lose their memories about the Kanou house for the past few days. While at it, I also write down that when they hear the keyword, ¡°Kanou house,¡± then they¡¯ll get a severe headache and won¡¯t be able to think of anything else ¡¹

    Yomi replied.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t rush it, just make it reliable ¡¹

    When the Miko power acts strangely, then they can easily cause mental breakdowns.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to let Takahashi go down without a second chance.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s have coffee while we wait ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan picks the straw on her iced coffee and sucked.

    ¡¸ I guess I¡¯ll suck on Sakurako¡¯s nipples too ¡¹

    I told Sakurako

    ¡¸ H-Here? ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re in the exclusive room. As long as you don¡¯t call someone to the room, not even the restaurant staff will come in, right? ¡¹

    Furthermore, we take orders from the phone.

    When the waiter enters, they¡¯ll let us know using the bell from the outside.

    Then, Rei-chan will check the door and open it from the inside.

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you looking confused for? Weren¡¯t we doing it while Ruriko¡¯s watching earlier? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Kaan Momoko-sama, and Kouzuki Misuzu-sama weren¡¯t present, besides ¡¹

    She looks at Takahashi, whose mind is under Yomi¡¯s control.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Yoshihiko-san is watching ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Yeah, he¡¯s there, but he¡¯s not watching. Right, Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, his eyes are open, but he can¡¯t process anything that¡¯s happening in the room. Just think that he¡¯s asleep ¡¹

    Takahashi¡¯s thoughts are at a halt as their memories are in the middle of alteration.

    ¡¸ So there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    I tell Sakurako-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Even so, I¡­ ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t want to expose her skin in front of her former fiance.

    That¡¯s why I had to give this order.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. I bought you Sakurako. If I say you do, you follow. We have until five o¡¯clock. ¡¹

    I speak with a bit of force.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not a young lady of the Kanou house right now. Sakurako, you¡¯re the prostitute I rented ¡¹

    Sakurako breathes out.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll do as you wish ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s different from earlier.

    When it¡¯s only her cousin, who isn¡¯t from the nobility, Mariko, then Ruriko and Michi, who¡¯s younger than her¡­

    Sakurako felt a bit comfortable.

    There was no pressure from Misato, a prostitute cadet who¡¯s no longer a member of the nobility, Katsuko-nee, someone from the Kuromori house.

    But, she doesn¡¯t want Momoko-neechan, the charismatic elder, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san, to watch her.

    Of course, she¡¯s also extremely conscious of Takahashi.

    ¡¸ Come here. Sit on my lap ¡¹

    Sakurako comes to me, unable to do anything else.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to turn your clothes over ¡¹

    I grab and lift the hem of Sakurako-san¡¯s cheer girl outfit.

    Oh, Sakurako-san¡¯s pink nipples say hello to me through the hole in the bra.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s quite indecent underwear, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan saw the holes and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, isn¡¯t it cute? It amplifies the charm of Sakurako¡¯s body. ¡¹

    I say while groping Sakurako¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s got a nicely shaped breast. I want to touch it no matter how many times I see it. Also, it¡¯s nice to rub. It¡¯s puffy, squishy ¡¹

    I grope her bouncy breasts across her bra.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s enduring.

    She can¡¯t help but be conscious of Momoko-neechan¡¯s gaze, and Takahashi in the room.

    She¡¯s not getting into sexual acts as easily as earlier.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, how long are you going to remain imprisoned? ¡¹

    I put Sakurako-san¡¯s body on my lap and hold her body with my arm.

    Naturally, I¡¯m not letting go of her breasts.

    ¡¸ Right now, you¡¯re just a prostitute. Why are you still thinking like the young lady of the Kanou house? ¡¹

    I whispered to Sakurako-san¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s squirming on my lap.

    The sparks of lust are already burning deep in her body.

    This healthy body of hers is swirling in anticipation and interest in sex.

    This flame will not go out until it burns up all that¡¯s accumulated inside of her.

    ¡¸ Be honest with your body, forget about the Kanou house for now. What¡¯s here is nothing but Sakurako¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I have no worth other than being a daughter of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Sakurako speaks in frustration.

    Yes, that¡¯s how Takahashi saw her.

    That¡¯s why he never looked at Sakurako since coming here.

    He only sees his engagement with Sakurako as a family matter within the nobility.

    That¡¯s why he ignored Sakurako-san, the person concerned, and only focused on his conversation with Kaan Momoko-neechan, one of the top family.

    ¡¸ Just because the idiot over there says so, doesn¡¯t mean that Sakurako doesn¡¯t have any worth at all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about Sakurako, the young lady of the Kanou house. I¡¯m only interested in the naked Sakurako in my arms ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ If I wasn¡¯t a daughter of the Kanou house, I would just be¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    I licked Sakurako-san¡¯s nipples peeking out of the hole in her bra.

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    Sakurako trembles.

    ¡¸ Sakurako won¡¯t understand if I just say it, right? ¡¹

    I tell her while I attack her nipples with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯m going to talk to you through our bodies ¡¹

    We¡¯re to have sex later.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to lay bare Sakurako¡¯s whole body. I¡¯m going to taste all of Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ Taste me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t understand each other unless I go that far, right? I¡¯ll have to make you understand how much of a charming woman you are ¡¹

    I rub the tip of my nose to Sakurako-san¡¯s nipples and said.

    ¡¸ And so we¡¯re having sex. We¡¯ll become sex I don¡¯t mind if we¡¯re customers and prostitutes at first. You have to make your mind and body naked, and let our minds and bodies touch each other. Some relationships can only come from that ¡¹

    I look at Momoko-neechan while caressing Sakurako-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ I want Momoko-neechan to see the whole process. Some relationships can only build up from doing this ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looks at us with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll watch ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand it yet, but the girls seem to believe in Kou-chan¡¯s power, so¡­ ¡¹

    She looked at Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we understood each other by being naked. That¡¯s how we became family ¡¹

    I tell Momoko-neechan with confidence.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1233.

    Chapter 1233. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Preparations

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you for waiting ¡¹

    Yomi said with a smile.

    She¡¯s done rewriting memories of Takahashi and his bodyguard.

    These two will never recall Sakurako-san¡¯s secret of her birth, and that they met us here today.

    If they¡¯re forced to remember, they will be attacked by an extreme headache.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good job Yomi ¡¹

    I lift Sakurako-san¡¯s mini skirt and reply while staring at her exposed part from the hole on the panty.

    Takahashi will remain in a daze, not knowing what¡¯s going on.

    Let¡¯s show Sakurako-san¡¯s embarrassing appearance while he¡¯s like that.

    Sakurako-san is blushing from shame.

    ¡¸ Well then, shall we go back to our room? ¡¹

    I said.

    We¡¯re done eating. Next, I¡¯m going to enjoy Sakurako-san¡¯s virgin body.

    I¡¯m going to savor all that Sakurako-san has to offer.

    She will also get a taste of sex with me, and experience prostitution as she wished.

    ¡¸ Is Kaan-sama coming too? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks me with a tiny voice.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Momoko-neechan¡¯s going to watch. I already rented you out so it¡¯s my choice who can watch me deflower you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not coming ¡¹

    I point at Takahashi.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s deflowering has to be blessed by everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Blessed? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised with what I said.

    ¡¸ Yes. Sakurako, it¡¯s about time you realize how these girls love you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    I whisper while caressing Sakurako¡¯s ass as she¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you understand ¡¹

    By uniting our bodies.

    Yeah, Sakurako¡¯s skin is already hot.

    From moving around the hotel in embarrassing clothes to having dinner with Momoko-neechan, to the appearance of Takahashi and altering their memories.

    Sakurako¡¯s mind and body are in a state of confusion after the succession of events.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I hold Sakurako-san¡¯s thin hips and stood up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We leave Takahashi in the exclusive room and out of the restaurant.

    Rei-chan instructed Kouzuki SS staff to retrieve him and bring him back to Takahashi house.

    This is a Kouzuki house¡¯s owned hotel, and Momoko-neechan from the Kaan house is with us, and so the restaurant staff bows to us.

    They¡¯ll send the bill for the meal later.

    But for now, we left the restaurant without caring about the bills.

    ¡¸ Oh ¡¹

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh ¡¹

    Compared to when we went here, Momoko-neechan and Misuzu joined in.

    Now there are more people paying attention to the beauties passing through the hotel.

    Although, this time, Momoko-neechan¡¯s gorgeous smile overwhelms everyone.

    They¡¯re all leaking out their voices as they stare at us, not even asking who we are.

    Momoko-neechan alone has left enough impressions compared to the girls wearing the same cheer girl outfit.

    That¡¯s why the customers of the hotel only see Momoko-neechan, a young lady of a good family, and her friends and servants.

    Knowing that everyone¡¯s eyes are drawn into Momoko-neechan, I walk through the crowd of girls and proudly hold Sakurako-san¡¯s body and touched her squishy ass.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Sakurako trembles in shame.

    Shiranui-san, who¡¯s the bodyguard of the girl I¡¯m sexually harassing, watches worriedly but is unable to do anything.

    Michi¡¯s watching Shiranui-san, and if she makes a fuss here, she¡¯ll only cause trouble to Momoko-neechan.

    Rei-chan and Momoko-neechan¡¯s bodyguard, Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san) is keeping Shiranui-san in check.

    Even Yomi who can manipulate minds is here.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s leading the way and she didn¡¯t take a detour.

    This time, we went to the Kouzuki house exclusive floor through the elevator using the shortest path.

    ¡¸ As expected, we can¡¯t have everyone take the ride with this many people ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled wryly.

    It¡¯s Sakruako, Momoko-neechan, Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san,) Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Michi.

    Mariko, Misato, Yomi, Katsuko-nee, Shiranui-san, and Rei-chan.

    We split into two groups and entered the elevator in turns.

    Only Rei-chan can open the door to the room earlier, and so the first group will wait in the elevator on the upper floor until Rei-chan, who joined the second group had arrived.

    Then, we finally returned to our room.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll stay in this room again ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said as she¡¯s in the waiting room connecting the hotel corridor and the inside.

    Rei-chan and Katsuko-nee didn¡¯t enter the inner room earlier either.

    ¡¸ Yomi will stay here too. But if you need me, just call for me ¡¹

    Yomi told me with a smile.

    It¡¯s not a good idea for the Miko power to intervene with Sakurako-san¡¯s deflowering, which we are to start now.

    It¡¯s bad if Sakurako-san thinks that her body¡¯s freedom is stolen by some mysterious power.

    I have to engrave that she sold her body to me willingly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m sorry to ask but please stay here Yomi ¡¹

    I pat Yomi¡¯s hair and said.

    ¡¸ Not at all, I¡¯m also Sensei¡¯s slave so don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    At times like this, Yomi¡¯s cheerfulness helps.

    I mean.

    Tsukiko¡¯s too calm among the sisters.

    Meanwhile, Luna and Koyomi-chan are still too young.

    I think that they picked Yomi to come here because they find it easy for Momoko-neechan and Sakurako-san to accept her.

    Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan probably discussed this.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll have some tea as we talk here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m on duty so I can¡¯t really talk much, but¡­ ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    She has to give instructions to the entire hotel and communicate outside from this waiting room after all.

    Kanou or Takahashi house might say something.

    Jii-chan might send some instructions in case the situation has changed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I said and entered the inner room.

    ¡¸ This time, let¡¯s bring Sakurako to the bedroom ¡¹

    I tell Sakurako who¡¯s trembling in my arms.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, we have set up recording cameras in the bedroom over there so you can watch from the monitors in this room ¡¹

    Ruriko told Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ No thanks. I want to be by Sakurako¡¯s side on her precious first time ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Sebastianus, you should watch closely too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan wants me to violate Yamada Umeko-san.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, if it¡¯s too crowded, then it would be inelegant ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I will watch from this room, Sebastianus-san, come with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Yamada-san¡¯s troubled.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. This is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s private room so we have full security in this place, Fujimiya-san is also in the other room. Let Michi-san take care of Momoko-oneesama and Sebastianus-san can watch in here with me

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sakurako-san¡¯s first time, so let¡¯s watch from the broadcast instead ¡¹

    I mean, no matter how confident Mariko speaks,

    The young ladies of Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou house have gathered.

    Furthermore, watching Sakurako-san¡¯s sex must be hard for her.

    ¡¸ Either way, I¡¯m sure that us cousins will have the chance to interact like that later anyway ¡¹

    Meaning, when Momoko-neechan and Misuzu aren¡¯t present.

    She wants Sakurako-san, herself, and me to have sex, just the three of us.

    Sakurako-san doesn¡¯t know that Mariko is my woman already.

    She¡¯s just listening to Mariko in a daze.

    ¡¸ Right, now that you mention it, the bedroom doesn¡¯t seem to be that big, and it would put too much pressure on Sakurako if we¡¯re all there ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan nodded to Mariko¡¯s suggestions.

    ¡¸ And Yamada-san too. If you keep pressuring her every time, she¡¯ll have some kind of trauma, Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    I get that Momoko-neechan wants to see her beloved bodyguard have sex with me, but¡­

    If you push her too much, it will be painful for Yamada-san.

    She might feel hurt just by looking at my face.

    ¡¸ Okay, come here and we¡¯ll watch together with Mariko, Sebastianus. However, Mariko. I want you to make sure that Sebastianus doesn¡¯t look away when watching Kou-chan have sex, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Mariko replies with a smile.

    It¡¯s easier to watch the video than to watch it raw.

    Sebastianus sighed in relief.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also stay in this room ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m nervous watching Kanou-sama¡¯s first experience together with Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    The Kurama house has currently collapsed, and so a daughter of that family would definitely feel fatigued to be with the young ladies of the three big nobles.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if that¡¯s the case, then I should¡­ ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ I feel like I will be a hindrance here ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Misato¡¯s okay, but not Yoshiko-san. You¡¯ll have to be in the bedroom with us ¡¹

    I hold Sakurako-san¡¯s body tighter.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s necessary for Sakurako, and Yoshiko-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, Yoshiko-san and Sakurako have similar circumstances ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to Yoshiko-san in her ¡°master-mode¡±

    ¡¸ Yes. Yoshiko-san, you¡¯re just like Sakurako whose father is from the nobility, but have a different mother ¡¹

    Hearing me say that made Sakurako twitch in my arms.

    Yoshiko-san is an illegitimate child of Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son.

    She¡¯s not a child of the legal wife but from a lover of the father.

    Therefore, she wasn¡¯t killed when Jii-chan¡¯s second son used Cesario Viola to kill the eldest son¡¯s family in America.

    Nobody knew about Yoshiko-san at all.

    ¡¸ Sakurako was a young lady of nobility, and Yoshiko-san lived as a servant, and so you may have different senses, but still ¡¹

    Sakurako will live her life as a young lady even after discovering that she¡¯s a child of an affair and that her mother was a prostitute.

    Therefore, she came here with a driver in her car, and her bodyguard, Shiranui-san.

    On the other hand, Yoshiko desperately tried her best to become a young lady of the Kouzuki house after she was recognized as one, but¡­

    She couldn¡¯t break away from being Ruriko¡¯s attendant.

    And so, apart from formal locations, Ruriko reverted her relationship with Yoshiko-san.

    If forced to continue as before, Yoshiko-san will mentally break down.

    ¡¸ But, you two have the same situation. I think it¡¯s good for you two to know that you¡¯re not the only one with that unique situation ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s common before the war for children of nobility to not be children of the legal wife. The sense that children outside of one¡¯s wife were ethically unacceptable in culture only on the past decades ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ In Japan, having an heir to protect the graves of ancestors was a top priority, so they weren¡¯t forbidden from having children apart from their wives. It¡¯s normal for lords and wealthy merchants to have concubines ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked down and said.

    That was true back then, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s the same as them.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Yoshiko-san should stay here. Yoshiko-san¡¯s the only one who can truly understand Sakurako right now ¡¹

    I said.

    I want Sakurako to feel that she might be able to understand herself from Yoshiko.

    The despair and loneliness that Sakurako-san¡¯s feeling right now can be resolved through that.

    ¡¸ Well then, it¡¯s this way ¡¹

    Ruriko beckons us to the bedroom.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I enter the bedroom while still holding Sakurako-san¡¯s hips.

    Yeah, this sure is Jii-chan¡¯s Japanese-style bedroom.

    In the end, the people who came to the bedroom are;

    Sakurako, Misuzu, Momoko-neechan, Yoshiko-san, Ruriko, Michi, and me.

    There¡¯s a futon laid out in the middle of the room with two pillows.

    A few tripods are set up around it, and Ruriko¡¯s rigged up digital camera cords for filming surrounding the futon.

    ¡¸ By the way, you can also view the images this way ¡¹

    Ruriko opens a panel in the wall and tinkered with it.

    Then, a huge monitor comes down from the ceiling.

    I guess Jii-chan used this room to watch videos and check the stock market too.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, I connected the cameras I brought to this room to the system, and so here it is ¡¹

    Ruriko shows the futon in the middle of the room to the screen.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Sakurako-san can also see herself receiving Onii-sama¡¯s love ¡¹

    Her appearance as I violated her.

    ¡¸ What about security? Are we sure that this room¡¯s system isn¡¯t connected somewhere else and other rooms in the hotel can view it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s no problem. This is Grandfather¡¯s exclusive room ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve asked Reika-oneesama to physically cut the line from here to the other rooms ¡¹

    Yeah, this room is independent, and all communication lines are cut off.

    ¡¸ Grandfather loves taking photos and filming his mistresses when he was young ¡¹

    This room is designed to be used for projecting lewd acts indoors on a large screen.

    ¡¸ I heard that grandfather enjoyed the days of film cameras and 8mm, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard so too. Grandmother refused to let him take naked photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he took a lot of photos of prostitutes and mistresses ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko smiled.

    Jii-chan and his granddaughters are getting along so well that they can talk about such things now.

    ¡¸ I seem to have inherited the same hobby from Grandfather ¡¹

    Ruriko loves filming sex.

    She films herself, and other girls have sex with me.

    ¡¸ This room is a good one, but I don¡¯t like Japanese-style rooms ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Kaan mansion only has Western-style rooms. Besides, if you sit on your seiza all the time, your kneecaps move forward and your legs will look poor

    ¡¸ But we seem okay though ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san are learning traditional Japanese dance.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, can you bring me a flat floor cushion? I know that it¡¯s poor manners, but I want to toss my legs in here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, here you go, Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, thank you ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said and leaned her back against the wall, sitting on the cushion with her legs stretched out in front.

    ¡¸ Michi and Shiranui-san, you can sit over here ¡¹

    Misuzu ordered.

    Shiranui-san will want to avoid me violating her Master at all cost.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s going to sit together with Michi from a bit of distance.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama, Shiranui-san, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Shiranui-san already received Michi¡¯s Qi skill earlier, and so she follows Michi for now.

    Still, her eyes are looking for an opportunity.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll move around the room with my camera ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well then, Sakurako, let¡¯s go to the futon ¡¹

    I said, and then Sakurako-san¡¯s body turned stiff.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, we¡¯re about to have sex ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you came here today to prostitute yourself, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I say while patting Sakurako-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s grant your wish, Sakurako ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1234.

    Chapter 1234. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Assault Start ¨C Hymen Checking

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you came here because you want to prostitute yourself, don¡¯t you? Now, let¡¯s grant your wish ¡¹

    I said, and Sakurako-san trembled.

    She¡¯s scared.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not my wish ¡¹

    She says with a pale face.

    ¡¸ I wanted to be alone with Kuromori-sama, and Kuromori-sama having his way with my body freely ¡¹

    The futon is laid in the middle of the Japanese-style room we¡¯re in.

    Around it is beauties with their eyes sparkling, watching the two of us.

    Kaan Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Michi, and Shiranui-san.

    Furthermore, Mariko and Yamada-san are watching the video feed in another room through Ruriko¡¯s cameras.

    Sakurako-san will give her virginity to me while the young ladies of nobility and my women watch her.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t what I wished for ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-ojousama ¡¹

    Shiranui-san mutters.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s only servant in the room.

    Shiranui-san¡¯s still thinking of saving Sakurako-san from me and escaping this hotel.

    However, Michi won¡¯t allow that.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be prostitution if everything is as Sakurako-san wants it to be ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you sold your body to me, and so you¡¯ll do anything that I ask for even if you don¡¯t like it, isn¡¯t that what prostitution means? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so, yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san knows that what she says is absurd.

    Besides, It¡¯s Sakurako-san who said she wanted to do this.

    She¡¯s not in a place where she can demand from me.

    ¡¸ But, this is too much ¡¹

    Sakurako looks down and said.

    Earlier this morning, when it was just her cousin Mariko, and Ruriko and Michi, who are younger, then she could endure it.

    Even with the addition of Misato, who¡¯s older, but since her family collapsed, and now she¡¯s a prostitute cadet of the Black Forest, Sakurako-san managed to keep her pride, barely.

    But, with Momoko-neechan from Kaan house, and Misuzu from the Kouzuki house.

    Her first-time sex will be in front of the young ladies of the big three families.

    It must be hard for the daughter of the Kanou house, which fortunes sunk despite having the same family status.

    However.

    ¡¸ How long are you going to see yourself as a young lady of nobility? ¡¹

    I grab Sakurako-san¡¯s breasts and said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s just a prostitute right now. You sold your body to me, didn¡¯t you? Right now, Sakurako has nothing to do with the Kanou house ¡¹

    I said, then put my hand inside her cheer girl outfit, pinching her nipples peeking out of the hole in the bra.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Think of sex and nothing else right now. Think of serving me. Just like how a prostitute would ¡¹

    I whispered to Sakurako¡¯s ears

    The sex we¡¯re about to have will change Sakurako-san¡¯s future.

    If it was as Sakurako-san wanted, just the two of us in the room.

    If that was her first experience in prostitution, then¡­

    After that, Sakurako will continue selling her body to the next man and another.

    She won¡¯t be addicted to sex, selling your body doesn¡¯t have that kind of drug-like appeal either.

    This isn¡¯t a lewd manga, that if a girl gets obsessed with prostitution, they become some pervert. Like our student council president, Iwakura-san.

    Even girls who habitually engage in prostitution aren¡¯t obsessed with the allure of prostitution sex¡­

    But instead, it¡¯s the desperation to get easy money or to have their worth recognized.

    Those girls become quite numb in sex.

    Half of Sakurako-san¡¯s reason for prostitution was self-abandonment.

    The other half was¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako wants to understand her late birth mother, without ever meeting her, through the act of prostitution, right? ¡¹

    When I say that while touching her nipples, Sakurako-san trembled.

    But, one experience of prostitution will not make her understand her late prostitute mother.

    No, it doesn¡¯t matter how many times she does it, she never will.

    Sakurako-san and her birth mother never had their lives cross paths.

    The young ladies who lived in the world of nobility can¡¯t understand the feeling of a person who had been abandoned by a man, disowned by her parents, and forced to live as a prostitute in a place she¡¯s unfamiliar with.

    Now, she promised that she will only sell herself to me, but¡­

    If she didn¡¯t understand from doing it with me, she¡¯ll think of changing her partner next time.

    And she¡¯ll never understand even after selling herself to so many men.

    The truth she seeks from her mother will become even more distant.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s mother was forced into prostitution like this, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s mother, can¡¯t say ¡°Do this,¡± ¡°Do that,¡± like what¡¯s Sakurako¡¯s doing right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She sells her body, and if she¡¯s told to show the act to other people, she had to do it. I¡¯m sure that Sakurako¡¯s mother had photos and videos recorded too ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the truth.

    If I recall, Sakurako-san¡¯s mother was managed by a man in a gang.

    So if they film a prostitute, their product, having sex, then they might be in trouble if it¡¯s leaked without permission or turned into a business.

    On the other hand, maybe the gang is into that kind of business too.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, I was wrong ¡¹

    However, Sakurako-san knows that I¡¯m a member of Kuromori house, whose business is a brothel, and so¡­

    She has no choice but to believe me.

    ¡¸ Yes. Sakurako¡¯s mother may have been bought by a man she knew from the past and raped her in front of the eyes of people who knew her. You can find customers who like to do that somewhere ¡¹

    I added.

    ¡¸ My mother may have experienced more pain than I could¡¯ve imagined ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Sakurako¡¯s imagination will never be enough. Can you even say that you, a raised young lady, know much about prostitution? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Good, I dragged her to my pace.

    Momoko-neechan and Misuzu¡¯s reason for being here is for being her brake.

    If they¡¯re watching, then, I probably won¡¯t go too far, and that will make Sakurako-san feel at ease.

    And since Momoko-neechan¡¯s watching everything, this will have an effect, warning that Sakurako can¡¯t prostitute herself freely in the future. Kaan and Kouzuki house, especially the Kouzuki SS will probably be monitoring Sakurako-san¡¯s daily life from now on.

    Sakurako-san hasn¡¯t noticed those brakes yet.

    ¡¸ Well, why don¡¯t we start? Ruriko, let Sakurako do her prostitution declaration. Which camera should we use? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, then let¡¯s have her face that camera over there ¡¹

    Ruriko pointed at one of the cameras on the tripod

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll adjust the angle right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Sakurako, sit down on the futon ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just sit ¡¹

    I sat on the futon while holding Sakurako-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s this, Ruriko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll start recording. The other room can view the broadcast too ¡¹

    The huge monitor in the room shows Sakurako-san and me

    ¡¸ Sakurako, look at the camera and speak your name. Your given name will do ¡¹

    I whisper to Sakurako-san¡¯s ears.

    The name Kanou house has to disappear from her head slowly.¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Sakurako ¡¹

    Sakurako-san faced the camera and said.

    ¡¸ Now, say your age and school-year ¡¹

    ¡¸ 16, first-year in high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have you experienced sex before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at the camera and speak, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± ¡¹

    I grope Sakurako¡¯s breasts from behind, across her clothes.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t have experience in sex. ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, you¡¯re a virgin? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a virgin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s a virgin? ¡¹

    I lifted Sakurako¡¯s cheer girl outfit, exposed her breasts, covered by her bra with a hole on the nipple, to the camera.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡­ Sakurako¡¯s a virgin! ¡¹

    Sakurako trembles in shame.

    ¡¸ Everyone can see Sakurako¡¯s embarrassing figure. ¡¹

    I whispered to her ear.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako can feel Momoko-neechan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸ And, what is this virgin Sakurako about to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Answer me, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako just s-sold her body to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You were prostituting yourself to me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ By that, Sakurako meant that she wants to be deflowered, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do as you please Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking you Sakurako ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s exposed nipples begin to stiffen under the caress of my fingers.

    ¡¸ Aah, Sakurako wants to lose her virginity through prostitution! I want to! ¡¹

    Sakurako shouts out of self-abandonment.

    ¡¸ Sakurako actually wants to become a fine prostitute, like your mother, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?!! ¡¹

    Sakurako trembles from what I said.

    ¡¸ What is it, Sakurako? ¡¹

    Sakurako¡­

    ¡¸ It is as Kuromori-sama says. I wanted to become a prostitute just like my birth mother ¡¹

    Her body¡¯s trembling as she speaks facing the camera.

    ¡¸ Well said, good job Sakurako ¡¹

    I put my hands on Sakurako¡¯s miniskirt.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know what a hymen is, Sakurako? ¡¹

    I lift her skirt and spread open her legs.

    Then, I forced it to do a pornographic pose.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to record Sakurako¡¯s pure pussy before I deflower you ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to see it, and they all want to see it too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Once my dick penetrates it, it will be something that you¡¯ll never see again ¡¹

    Don¡¯t touch her genitals right away, first, rub her inner thighs.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san¡¯s your bodyguard, so she must¡¯ve seen you change clothes all the time, and you two come to hot spring and baths together, so she must¡¯ve seen your naked body, but¡­ ¡¹

    My fingers slowly creep in.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ever seen Sakurako¡¯s hymen, has she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Noo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t speak like that, I own your body right now Sakurako ¡¹

    I whispered, and with my middle finger from my right hand.

    To her skin in the hole of her panty.

    I opened Sakurako-san¡¯s closed secret lip.

    ¡¸ ¡­aaaah ¡¹

    Sakurako-san trembles.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, that¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Ruriko brings her camera in to take a close-up shot of Sakurako¡¯s genitals.

    The monitor shows her open slit.

    Her flesh-colored virgin soil.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s love nectar drips from the inside.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s beautiful. Nobody¡¯s entered here, before, but I¡¯ll soon invade it and ejaculate a lot of semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I can see Sakurako-san¡¯s hymen ¡¹

    Ruriko describes Sakurako-san¡¯s hymen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s this pink one here, but you will lose this soon ¡¹

    Then, she spoke to Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, can you take a still photo? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s going to be Ruriko¡¯s photography assistant today.

    Misuzu stands as the representative of the Kouzuki house, and so she has to stay back with Momoko-neechan.

    Michi has to keep Shiranui-san, Sakurako-san¡¯s bodyguard in check.

    Right, how¡¯s Shiranui-san?

    I look at Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, this is heartbreaking ¡¹

    Shiranui-san looks at her Master who¡¯s forced to spread her legs.

    She¡¯s looking away from the monitor showing Sakurako¡¯s lewdness.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san, I think you should take a look ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have a lifelong regret if you look away instead of watching your own master¡¯s embarrassing scenes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuh ¡¹

    I said. Shiranui-san tried to look up, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait, don¡¯t look at me Shie ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told her servant in panic.

    ¡¸ I beg you, please don¡¯t look ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako has no choice in that though ¡¹

    I say while caressing Sakurako¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ I want to show it, so she¡¯ll have to watch the prostitute Sakurako ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san, what do you think? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to look at Sakurako¡¯s state right now? ¡¹

    I told Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re serving her for the rest of your life, then you should ¡¹

    Michi told Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ If you look away, then your Master will grow further from you ¡¹

    Shiranui-san wants to save Shiranui-san from me, and yet, if she looks away, she can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t watch until the end, Sakurako will dismiss Shiranui-san. If Shiranui-san wants to stay with Sakurako for the rest of your life, then you have to watch

    ¡¸ Indeed, you may not be able to continue being Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard if you don¡¯t watch the most important part of her life as a woman ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Are you ready to feel the joys and sorrows by Sakurako¡¯s side? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Shiranui-san looked up.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, I¡­Shie will be with you. I will watch over Sakurako-sama always. Therefore, please strengthen your heart!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san swallowed the words ¡°I don¡¯t want to be seen¡± desperately.

    In her mind, the idea that she¡¯s a prostitute who sold her body to me is becoming stronger than ¡°that she¡¯s a young lady of the nobility.¡±

    We need her to change her consciousness as a mere young lady will not be able to endure the humiliation.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you¡¯re a prostitute¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a daughter of a prostitute, and you will become a prostitute too, that idea is embarrassing enough for you, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Here, tell Shiranui-san to watch you. To see Sakurako¡¯s embarrassing figure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie¡­look at me. Look at my embarrassing figure ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s genitals drop warm liquid and I scoop it with my finger.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m such a miserable girl, a prostitute¡¯s daughter ¡¹

    Sakurako-san turned red from the words she said.

    Her love nectar spills out.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a part of me that wants to do it while you¡¯re dressed as a cheer girl, but I also want to see you naked Sakurako ¡¹

    I want her to break free by the act of striping everything.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it naked once, then we¡¯ll have another round while you¡¯re wearing your cheer girl outfit on ¡¹

    I¡¯m telling her that we¡¯ll have multiple rounds from the beginning.

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Sakurako trembles, yet she answers.

    ¡¸ Then, face the camera and strip. I¡¯m going to enjoy it, but I want others to see Sakurako strip too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, stand up ¡¹

    I let go of the hand holding Sakurako-san.

    Sakurako-san seems to wobble but she managed to stand up.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, face this camera! ¡¹

    Ruriko points.

    All the camera footage recorded will be saved on the laptop Ruriko brought with her, but¡­

    Ruriko decides which camera will be displayed on the monitor through the laptop.

    ¡¸ Now, say that ¡°The prostitute, Sakurako, will be showing her nude virgin body¡± ¡¹

    I ordered Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ T-The prostitute, Sakurako¡­will be showing everyone¡­her¡­her nude virgin body ¡¹

    She declares shamefully.

    ¡¸ Now take it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Aware of the camera and Momoko-neechan¡¯s gaze.

    Sakurako-san begins to take off her clothes using her trembling hands.

    She takes off her cheer girl uniform and dropped her miniskirt.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, you can keep the garter belt and knee socks on ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s prostitute-like, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako takes off her bra.

    Then lowered her panty.

    ¡¸ You seem to be drenched now ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s crotch is leaking love nectar.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry, I¡¯m so indecent ¡¹

    Sakurako comments on herself.

    ¡¸ Right. Sakurako¡¯s indecent, you¡¯re a girl who sold six hours of virgin body for six thousand yen after all ¡¹

    I stood up and begin to take off my clothes too.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look away, keep your eyes on me. You¡¯re going to find more stimulating things than a naked man! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s eyes look at me.

 CH 1235.

    Chapter 1235. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / From Preparation to Foreplay

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking about this, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan speaks while looking at me.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan¡¯s so accustomed to being naked ¡¹

    I took off my clothes and I¡¯m now naked.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you say that and yet, you¡¯re also calm despite looking at Danna-sama¡¯s naked body ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    Yeah, Momoko-neechan¡¯s eyes are sparkling, looking at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ I mean, there are not many opportunities for this so I want to take a good look ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m not afraid since it¡¯s Kou-chan, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dirty either ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that he¡¯s very manly, and beautiful ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at my erect penis and said.

    ¡¸ Also, it¡¯s cute. I want to pat it gently and lick it. Isn¡¯t that right, Michi? ¡¹

    Misuzu calls Michi.

    ¡¸ Looking at it from a distance, my mouth is filling up with saliva ¡¹

    Michi replies with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s organ is truly lively and strong ¡¹

    Ruriko films Sakurako¡¯s naked body on the screen, wearing only her garter belt and kneesocks, with my raging erection pointing to the skies.

    ¡¸ W-Why is everyone so calm about this?! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s bodyguard, Shiranui-san shouts.

    True, it¡¯s just abnormal to see these beauties staring at Sakurako-san and me, naked.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s Kou-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have to worry when it¡¯s under Danna-sama¡¯s care ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Misuzu replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m not okay showing my naked body just to anyone ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Being naked and having sex is one of the most private things a person can do, and I¡¯m not interested in exhibition fetish ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-chan¡¯s picking the people he shows himself to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama can judge character ¡¹

    No, you¡¯re overvaluing me now Misuzu.

    ¡¸ You see, if a girl goes naked in front of anyone, then that¡¯s bad manners, so if a man goes naked in front of everyone, that¡¯s also bad manners ¡¹

    I said and looked at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also the same with Sex. No matter what sequence of events ended up with sex, I won¡¯t have sex girls unless I¡¯m serious with them ¡¹

    I face my erect penis to Sakurako-san¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ And this dick is erect because it wants to have sex with Sakurako. It wants to go inside Sakurako, and ejaculate inside Sakurako¡¯s womb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    The naked Sakurako-san is trembling, but I¡¯m not showing any signs of suddenly attacking her, and so¡­

    Her cute eyes stare at my erect penis.

    She¡¯s terrified of her first act, but she¡¯s still curious about sex.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s inner lust is strong.

    ¡¸ S-Stop it! Sakurako-sama is a young lady of the Kanou house! She will marry a man of nobility in the future! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Oh? Isn¡¯t that an old-fashioned way of thinking? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an anachronism to think that men of the nobility can enjoy sex with other women, and yet, the women have to endure and stay indoors ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s got mistresses, and the political and business leaders go to brothels like the Black Forest.

    However, the women of nobility.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to marry a virgin and die without having sex with men other than my spouse ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also have lust ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said. Misuzu added.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, how many times do you do it with Kou-chan per week? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks an extreme question.

    ¡¸ I always do it three times a week now. Danna-sama¡¯s busy most of the time after all ¡¹

    Misuzu replied honestly.

    My women have their schedules and have sex with me every day.

    They can also be invited as a guest by other girls even if it¡¯s not their schedule.

    Especially Michi, she loves it when I bang her with Misuzu.

    ¡¸ But, sometimes, I can¡¯t hold myself back anymore, at least twice a month. When that happens, I beg Danna-sama to violate me. When there¡¯s no time, we do it inside the car while driving ¡¹

    When Katsuko-nee picks up Misuzu and the girls after their dance class and we do it while driving.

    ¡¸ Oh, that seems fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is, I make love with Danna-sama while watching the night street view ¡¹

    Misuzu says proudly.

    She¡¯s stimulating the accumulated lust inside Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, next time, you should do it with Sebastianus in our car. I want to watch from the sides ¡¹

    But, Momoko-neechan¡¯s thoughts still haven¡¯t reached a point where she wants it for herself.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s using Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) as her replacement, and she¡¯ll watch the sex from the sides.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only focused on Sakurako right now ¡¹

    This virgin girl in front of me.

    ¡¸ Well, come here Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Then

    ¡¸ Please! I¡¯m begging you! Please spare Sakurako-sama¡¯s purity! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll substitute for her! I¡¯ll follow Kuromori-sama¡¯s orders instead of Sakurako-sama, so please! ¡¹

    She pleads to me desperately.

    ¡¸ Shie ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised with her unforeseen plead of her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not accepting that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m also a virgin! I don¡¯t know anything about men at all! I don¡¯t mind if you do whatever you want with my body!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Shiranui-san is also a charming woman. If possible, then I¡¯d want to have sex with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, please, let me replace Sakurako-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Shiranui-san isn¡¯t Sakurako ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s in this cornered situation because of the situation she¡¯s caused. Sakurako has to take it by herself ¡¹

    Sakurako-san gasps.

    ¡¸ If Shiranui-san helps her out here, then Sakurako will become useless. That¡¯s for sure ¡¹

    I turn to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s fate has reached its turning point this week. If you substitute for her, you might be able to keep the purity of the young lady, Sakurako. But, that young lady will just be a scum ¡¹

    I said. Sakurako-san twitched.

    ¡¸ Sakurako chose this situation. Well, maybe she doesn¡¯t know what it means to be a prostitute or to sell her body when she made the decision. But, Sakurako chose this, and she had an agreement with me ¡¹

    I paid her money beforehand with 6000 yen for six hours.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late for Shiranui-san to shoulder this, don¡¯t you think? Is it right for the young lady of nobility to sacrifice her subjects so only she could survive? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Wipe your own ass. You should take responsibility for your actions! Sakurako, you¡¯re my prostitute until five o¡¯clock ¡¹

    Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Shie ¡¹

    She thanked her servant first.

    Then, she prostrates herself to me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡¯m sorry for the discourtesy I¡¯ve done so far ¡¹

    She rubs her forehead on the floor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a prostitute. And as a prostitute, I will do my best to serve ¡¹

    Sakurako has her pride as the young lady of the Kanou house.

    So far, she¡¯s been doing it poorly, she¡¯s the one who said that she¡¯ll become a prostitute, and yet her pride gets in the way, and so she can¡¯t serve me.

    But now¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve made my promise, and so I¡¯ll take responsibility for it ¡¹

    She¡¯s going to hold that pride and accomplish her promise of prostitution with me.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie, I¡¯m just a prostitute Kuromori-sama rented until five o¡¯clock. I¡¯m not your Master, nor a daughter of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi, can you silence Shiranui-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm!! ¡¹

    Michi used her Qi to shut Shiranui-san¡¯s mouth.

    Well then.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, let¡¯s start with fellatio. You learned this earlier this morning, didn¡¯t you? Put my dick on your mouth. Suck it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    I stand on the futon.

    Sakurako kneels before me and holds my penis with both hands.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse me ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s lips touch my tensed glans.

    Chupon.

    The tip of my glans is wrapped in her warm and moist mouth.

    ¡¸ Then, look at Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it, you¡¯re a prostitute showing off to Momoko-neechan right now ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks at Momoko-neechan while holding my dick in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, that¡¯s cute. Sakurako ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled at Sakurako-san happily.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, show Momoko-neechan your double peace ¡¹

    ¡¸ ??? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two peace sign with your hands earlier, like this ¡¹

    I raised my hands and made peace signs on both hands to show Sakurako-san.

    Sakurako-san nods with her eyes, and¡­

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    She gives a double peace fellatio pose to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Smile, lick my dick like it¡¯s the most delicious thing in the world ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san somehow managed to do her best and do my request.

    ¡¸ Good, you¡¯re showing a good face. Now face Ruriko¡¯s camera while still making that pose and make your greetings ¡¹

    Sakurako follows my orders.

    Of course, she¡¯s aware that her own silliness is seen by Mariko and the girls in the other room.

    She managed to completely breakthrough.

    She¡¯s accepted that she¡¯s a prostitute until five o¡¯clock.

    ¡¸ What do you think, is my dick delicious? Sakurako? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san lets go of my dick, and¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s thing is delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell Momoko-neechan and the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious. Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at each of them with her teary eyes.

    She must be embarrassed. She must be feeling miserable.

    But, as a prostitute, she has to follow my orders.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s camera too, say that while licking my dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s pink tongue licks my glans, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Delicious, truly delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you like my dick, don¡¯t you? Have you come to like fellatio? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    I forced Sakurako.

    ¡¸ I love licking Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis. I love fellatio ¡¹

    Ruriko records Sakurako saying that with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Okay, now tell Shiranui-san the same thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡­

    ¡¸ S-Shie, Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis is so delicious. Sakurako¡¯s come to love sucking on Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san whose body is restrained listens to her Master¡¯s confession in tears.

    ¡¸ Good, now lie down on the futon ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako lies down on the futon.

    Oh, she¡¯s breathing heavily.

    Sakurako¡¯s naked breasts move up and down each breath she takes.

    ¡¸ Sakurako ¡¹

    First, a kiss.

    I kissed Sakurako-san¡¯s soft lips.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s not resisting.

    She accepted even my tongue.

    I groped Sakurako¡¯s breasts.

    Oh, she must be nervous. Her skin is sweating.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s sweat smells sweet ¡¹

    I sniffed her nape, then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m embarrassed, I want to take a bath ¡¹

    Sakurako-san mutters.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll enter together later. I¡¯ll teach you how to serve as a prostitute in the bathroom later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly. Ahn ¡¹

    I sucked on Sakurako¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Sakurako won¡¯t produce breast milk no matter how much you suck on her nipples right? Then why is Kou-chan having fun doing it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan mutters.

    ¡¸ Oh? It¡¯s very pleasant to have your nipples licked. I love it. I want it done to me at least an hour a day ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Really, Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sakurako-oneesama, don¡¯t you want to be licked the same way? ¡¹

    Misuzu points to me who¡¯s sucking Sakurako-san¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ My nipples start to tingle just from watching. I¡¯ll ask Danna-sama to suck mine too later tonight ¡¹

    That increases Momoko-neechan¡¯s interest in sex.

    And as for me.

    After I¡¯m done licking Sakurako¡¯s nipples, I then crawled my tongue on Sakurako¡¯s soft stomach.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    I lick around her midriff, then finally¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako spread your legs ¡¹

    I saw it earlier during the checking of her hymen, but only through the monitors captured in Ruriko¡¯s camera, but¡­

    This time, I¡¯m going to look at it directly.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako spreads her legs timidly, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not enough, here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaauuu!! ¡¹

    I grabbed Sakurako¡¯s thighs and forced it to spread open.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s hands covered her face as she¡¯s embarrassed that I¡¯m peeking at her genitals.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m opening it ¡¹

    I use my fingers and spread open her slit.

    Sakurako¡¯s insides shine from her liquids.

    ¡¸ Oh, I can see your hymen directly ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s very appropriate of her name, it¡¯s a Sakura-colored film.

    Sakurako¡¯s hymen is the type with three small holes.

    This membrane is quite the fill.

    It might hurt her a lot once I break it.

    If I don¡¯t give it a good look, I can¡¯t make assumptions about the real deal.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Compared to having a photograph taken by a woman¡­

    Sakurako¡¯s much more embarrassed having a man, me, gaze at her inside.

    I exposed her clitoris.

    Oh, it¡¯s small.

    Her small bead is shining ruby red.

    If I recall, small ones have more concentrated nerves, and so they¡¯re much more sensitive.

    I blew wind.

    ¡¸ Hyauu ¡¹

    Sakurako-san who never experienced masturbating before trembled from the stimulation she received for the first time.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, I¡¯m licking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Lick where? ¡¹

    Of course, here.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    I lick Sakurako-san¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, no, noo, nooo! Aaaah! Stop! Stop it!! ¡¹

    Sakurako grabs my head, but I¡¯m not stopping.

    ¡¸ She looks like she¡¯s in so much pleasure ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s great pleasure. Danna-sama¡¯s tongue is amazing ¡¹

    Misuzu replies right away.

    ¡¸ Are you not embarrassed to have Kou-chan lick you like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The embarrassment is the spice that enriches the sexual experience! ¡¹

    ¡¸ My, and since Misuzu also licks Kou-chan¡¯s genitals, I guess that¡¯s a draw. If you think of it that way, I guess it¡¯s not weird to have the woman on the receiving end too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa!! Aaaaah, aaaah, aaaahn! ¡¹

    Oh, Sakurako-san¡¯s clitoris is growing.

    I can feel it getting hard with the tip of my tongue.

    I wonder what I should do? Maybe I should make her cum once?

    Then, after thinking, I realized something.

    Right, Sakurako¡¯s a prostitute and I¡¯m her customer.

    It¡¯s a bad idea to deflower here while feeling light after experiencing ecstasy.

    Sakurako has to have clear consciousness, I want her to remember her deflowering thoroughly.

    I stopped my tongue.

    I wipe my mouth stained with Sakurako-san¡¯s love nectar and then¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time we become one, Sakurako ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s body turned stiff from tension.

 CH 1236.

    Chapter 1236. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Deflowering and Creampie (First Prostitution)

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so afraid ¡¹

    I say while going in between Sakurako-san¡¯s spread wide legs.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s body can now have sex ¡¹

    Her body is easy to get wet, and so her slit is nicely opened.

    My eyes and fingers check on Sakurako-san¡¯s vagina once again.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Sakurako-san lies down on the futon naked, trembling slightly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s normal to be afraid on your first time. Even Misuzu was scared on her first ¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes. That was half a year ago, but now I¡¯m enjoying it. It¡¯s my greatest joy to have sex with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ During your first time, you¡¯re not accustomed to it, and it will hurt when your hymen breaks. But in my case, the pleasure was already overwhelming on my second time ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, the pain from deflowering is sweet ¡¹

    Michi said.

    This girl¡¯s a masochist so she prefers pain.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s vagina is just as developed as Misuzu six months ago, and Michi¡¯s slit is smaller than Sakurako and it¡¯s hard to stick my dick inside, but I¡¯m able to have sex with her ¡¹

    I caress Sakurako¡¯s pubis.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this pussy won¡¯t have problems in sex. I guarantee you ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks up at me nervously.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late to say it, I already bought Sakurako¡¯s body, and so, no matter how scared you are, we¡¯ll definitely have sex ¡¹

    I use my fingers to scoop the love nectar overflowing from Sakurako-san¡¯s body and smear them on my glans.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to stick it inside Sakurako¡¯s pussy, break through the hymen, and then into your cervix. Then, I¡¯m going to shove it in and out again and again, and ejaculate inside Sakurako¡¯s womb that never received a man¡¯s semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way something that big can get inside. It¡¯ll break me ¡¹

    Sakurako says while looking at my penis.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about that, Misuzu and Michi didn¡¯t break from it ¡¹

    I get on top of Sakurako-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, please come here ¡¹

    Ruriko instructs Yoshiko-san, her assistant, to take photos of the moment of our union.

    Ruriko¡¯s a specialist in filming sex, and so she knows the best positions and angles.

    ¡¸ Give it up, Sakurako ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s also watching our first-time sex with great interest.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san, whose body is restrained, has her voice trembling as her Master¡¯s chastity is in danger.

    But of course, she can¡¯t move, and all she can do is watch us entwine, unable to do anything.

    ¡¸ Here I go, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared! I knew it, I don¡¯t want this!! ¡¹

    Sakurako tries to escape from me by sliding her body up, but¡­

    I¡¯ve had experience with so many virgins already.

    I grabbed Sakurako-san¡¯s shoulders and didn¡¯t let her escape.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m..I¡¯m confused. I¡¯m lost ¡¹

    Sakurako who¡¯s lying down on the futon looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ What are you confused about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­Sakurako doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s really okay for Kuromori-sama to have sex with me¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, do you like me, or do you hate me? ¡¹

    I ask her while readying my penis to enter Sakurako-san¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I mean, I don¡¯t know much about Kuromori-sama yet! ¡¹

    Meaning;

    Sakurako-san doesn¡¯t feel that I¡¯m the man she loves enough that she¡¯s willing to give her beautiful virgin body to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you don¡¯t know me that much. This is our second meeting after all. But¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t prostitution about leaving your body in the care of a man you don¡¯t know much about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay if our relationship is like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    As soon as Sakurako-san attempts to refute.

    I pushed in my hips.

    ¡¸ Agauuu!!! ¡¹

    I thrust my glans into Sakurako-san¡¯s entrance with that unintentional timing.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!!!! Please stop it!! ¡¹

    I won¡¯t stop now!!

    I push down Sakurako¡¯s shoulders and legs¡­

    Moving my hips further on her naked body lying on the futon.

    ¡¸ IIiiiiii¡­It hurts! I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t do this!! ¡¹

    Her hymen rejects my intrusion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tearing it, Sakurako!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nooooo! Noo, no, nonoooo!!!! ¡¹

    I try to force my glans against the resistance.

    Pushing my hips further.

    ¡¸ No! I can¡¯t! It hurts! Please spar me!! ¡¹

    Sakurako screams in pain and fear. I look for the time she breathes out.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaa!! No more!!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako shouted loudly, and after breathing out, she breathes in¡­

    That¡¯s the moment!!!

    Zumumumu!!!

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    My penis tears Sakurako¡¯s virgin membrane to pieces.

    I went further beyond while it breaks.

    Sakurako¡¯s eyes spill tears.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it hurts, it really hurts! Please stop! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just half of it, there¡¯s still more ¡¹

    I slowly push in my hot rod deeper inside Sakurako.

    As expected of a virgin, she¡¯s quite narrow and tight.

    Her tight road is pushing my thick penis.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Seeing her master violated, Shiranui-san¡¯s also crying.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the goal ¡¹

    Zun!!

    My glans kissed Sakurako-san¡¯s uterus.

    My penis went inside Sakurako-san to the root.

    ¡¸ Kuhaaaa, aaaaaa, it hurts¡­. ¡¹

    Sakurako-san breathes heavily.

    Having a foreign object come inside her must be painful.

    Her skin is flushed, and sweat floats on her skin.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s tight insides clamp my penis.

    It¡¯s hot inside. It¡¯s sticky and damp.

    It feels like I¡¯m dipping my dick inside a hot spring.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body I¡¯m embracing is also hot.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Sakurako looks at me with wet eyes, unable to speak.

    ¡¸ It feels good inside Sakurako. ¡¹ We¡¯re having sex now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes are still tearing up.

    I kissed Sakurako.

    Again and again.

    I should wait until her vagina gets accustomed with my penis inside her.

    I didn¡¯t move my hips and groped Sakurako¡¯s warm breasts instead.

    My thumb grinds her stiff nipples.

    ¡¸ Uuu, haaaa ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s forehead is sweating.

    That expression of anguish from deflowering is always so sexy.

    I want to keep that for eternity.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, are you taking photos? ¡¹

    I asked Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve recorded everything as Onii-sama puts it inside Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, let¡¯s switch cameras. I want to take photos of Onii-sama and Sakurako-sama¡¯s connection ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    She switches the video camera she¡¯s holding with Yoshiko-san¡¯s photo camera.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, please continue capturing Sakurako-san as I photograph her ¡¹

    A beauty taking photos of another beauty being violated.

    I see. That sure is a sexy scene.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, can you lift yourself up? I want to take photos of where Onii-sama and Sakurako-san are connecting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Ruriko said. I lift my body while still having my penis buried deep inside Sakurako-san.

    Ooh, you can clearly see my penis buried to the root inside Sakurako-san¡¯s tight pussy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful, Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Sakurako-san¡¯s body pierced by a meat spear from various angles.

    ¡¸ And once you receive Onii-sama¡¯s semen in your womb, you¡¯ll become much more beautiful ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san finally speaks up.

    ¡¸ I might not be able to go back to Kanou house anymore ¡¹

    She looks at me in a daze, with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Obviously. Do you really think you can go back to being a daughter of nobility after willingly prostituting yourself, even just once ¡¹

    I say while patting Sakurako-san¡¯s warm body.

    Her desire for prostitution was a sudden self-abandonment.

    Even so, she assumes herself as the daughter of the Kanou house.

    However, as she¡¯s offered her virginity to a man she doesn¡¯t love.

    That cold reality assaults Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­what¡¯s going to happen to me? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you to decide, not me ¡¹

    I pushed her aside.

    ¡¸ Besides, we¡¯re not done yet ¡¹

    I check the situation of Sakurako-san¡¯s body.

    Her hard breaths have calmed down.

    Her body¡¯s no longer stiff.

    Yeah, her body¡¯s getting accustomed to her first-time sex.

    ¡¸ I still haven¡¯t ejaculated inside Sakurako ¡¹

    I pull my hips a bit

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Then, push in.

    ¡¸ Uu ¡¹

    Sakurako looks like she¡¯s in pain, but she managed to endure it.

    ¡¸ Even so, we¡¯re not done with just one round, I¡¯ll cum inside Sakurako again and again until we reach five o¡¯clock ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, auuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said it earlier this morning, but Sakurako might get pregnant with my child. But it can¡¯t be helped. Sakurako¡¯s a prostitute after all. You sold your body to me knowing that risk ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nooo, Nooo ¡¹

    She¡¯s done this out of dark passion.

    She¡¯s made promises out of the momentum, losing her sense of reality.

    Now, my penis is crawling inside Sakurako-san.

    The cold reality that she might not be able to come back has haunted her.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m going to be pleasuring myself until five o¡¯clock and after that, it¡¯s out of my responsibility. The time I bought Sakurako-san for is only until five o¡¯clock. Our relationship is only until then. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­.uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that what prostitution is? Sakurako, you know that and that¡¯s why you sold your body to me, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noo..uuu, kuuuu ¡¹

    Sakurako begins to cry for real.

    So¡­

    I intensified my hips.

    ¡¸ Aguu! It hurts! It hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Endure it, it¡¯s your first sex so it hurts ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, but!! ¡¹

    Her body sways indecently.

    Her cute breasts dance around.

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s now holding the video camera, capturing our union.

    ¡¸ S-Sakurako, I¡¯m going to pour in my first shot ¡¹

    My desire to ejaculate comes up.

    ¡¸ Now, say ¡°Please cum inside me¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind getting pregnant, please cum in Sakurako¡¯s womb!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiii!! ¡¹

    Everything¡¯s out of her imagination.

    Real sex, real prostitution.

    Her fear of pregnancy.

    ¡¸ Say it! Sakurako! You¡¯ll have to do everything I tell you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Sakurako trembles¡­

    ¡¸ P-Please cum¡­.I-Inside Sakurako¡­. ¡¹

    She looks up at me and said while tears spill from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sakurako¡­won¡¯t mind¡­if she gets pregnant with Kuromori-sama¡¯s child¡­ ¡¹

    The waves of reality gush in as she says it.

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m still cumming inside you Sakurako!! ¡¹

    I spurt in.

    ¡¸ Ouch!!! It hurts! It hurts! It really hurts!! ¡¹

    I violate Sakurako-san¡¯s vagina as our abdomens create a clapping sound.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it hurts! Help me! Mother!!! Aaah! Shie!! Father!! ¡¹

    Aah, it¡¯s surging¡­

    ¡¸ S-Sakurako! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooo! Stop! Please stop!!! No more!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuu!! Cumming!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    My penis gushed inside Sakurako¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Byrururururu, my white liquid pours inside her womb.

    Sakurako screams with her whole body.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Sakurako! Sakurako!! There¡¯s more! Still cumming!!! ¡¹

    Byukubyuku¡­

    Byrurururu!!

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s spreading!! ¡¹

    I grind my hips.

    Rubbing my glans onto Sakurako-san¡¯s puffy uterus.

    Pouring my semen again and again.

    My hot liquid is spreading inside Sakurako-san¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaah, so beautiful. It¡¯s lovely, Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Her first sex, first creampie.

    Ruriko captures Sakurako-san¡¯s face of horror as she¡¯s confused with everything.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Sakurako!! ¡¹

    I tightened my ass and squeezed until the last drop inside Sakurako

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I fell exhausted on Sakurako-san¡¯s sweating skin.

    ¡¸ That was amazing, Sakurako

    I kissed Sakurako-san¡¯s dumbfounded face.

    I embraced Sakurako-san¡¯s body, which I just deflowered.

    ¡¸ We still have three more hours, and to think that I can bang Sakurako¡¯s body all I want for six thousand Yen makes me really happy ¡¹

    Tears flow from Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes.

    I licked off her tears.

    It¡¯s to show that her tears also belong to me.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks up at the ceiling.

    Oh, so ¡°rape eyes¡± is actually real.

    ¡¸ Look at me, Sakurako ¡¹

    I said. Sakurako-san¡¯s black eyes look at me feebly.

    ¡¸ Do you regret this? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    If she answered ¡°I do,¡±

    Then, Sakurako-san will never be able to recover.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not allowed to regret anything until five. You¡¯re a prostitute, so you don¡¯t have time to reflect on yourself ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ For now, look at nobody but me. Think of how I could enjoy your body more, focus on more lewd sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako replies immediately.

    If she rethinks of what it means for her to prostitute herself, then¡­

    It¡¯s because she realized that her mind¡¯s been pushed to the point of breakdown.

    Therefore, she seals up that ¡°Self¡± that is about to sink into fear and regret.

    If not, Sakurako-san won¡¯t be able to keep herself.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s body is amazing ¡¹

    I grind the penis still buried inside Sakurako-san.

    I don¡¯t wither just from a single ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Hey, I praised your body, now say your thanks ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Thank you for praising Sakurako¡¯s body ¡¹

    Sakurako told me with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Did you feel my semen pour inside you Sakurako? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you scared? Scared that you might get pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako replies honestly.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you asked for help when I was about to ejaculate. Do you remember? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you said ¡°Father, help me¡± Then, you also shouted, ¡°Shie, help me.¡±

    ¡¸ I have them all recorded, shall we play it? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸ Later, not now ¡¹

    I say while caressing Sakurako-san¡¯s face.

    I wipe off the tears that flowed from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Then, Sakurako, you also said: ¡°Mother, help me¡± ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako-san¡¯s eye and said.

    ¡¸ That mother¡­which one is it? ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Was it the mother from the Kanou house that raised you? Or was it the mother who gave birth to you? ¡¹

    Her mother is from the Kanou house.

    Or the mother who gave birth to her went to prostitution and died. A mother she never met.

    ¡¸ My mother from the Kanou house ¡¹

    Sakurako told me.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Sakurako¡¯s not a child of a prostitute. Sakurako¡¯s heart is still a daughter of the Kanou house¡¯s mother ¡¹

    As soon as I told her¡­

    Sakurako begins to cry loudly.

    ¡¸ Mother! I¡¯m sorry!!! Sakurako¡¯s¡­Sakurako¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako thought of the mother that raised her and she cried.

    She¡¯s regretting prostitution.

    To lose her virginity from something like this.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so cute, Sakurako ¡¹

    And so, I resume moving my hips.

    We¡¯re going for the second round without pulling out.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1236

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so afraid ¡¹

    I say while going in between Sakurako-san¡¯s spread wide legs.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s body can now have sex ¡¹

    Her body is easy to get wet, and so her slit is nicely opened.

    My eyes and fingers check on Sakurako-san¡¯s vagina once again.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Sakurako-san lies down on the futon naked, trembling slightly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s normal to be afraid on your first time. Even Misuzu was scared on her first ¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes. That was half a year ago, but now I¡¯m enjoying it. It¡¯s my greatest joy to have sex with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ During your first time, you¡¯re not accustomed to it, and it will hurt when your hymen breaks. But in my case, the pleasure was already overwhelming on my second time ¡¹

    ¡¸ As for me, the pain from deflowering is sweet ¡¹

    Michi said.

    This girl¡¯s a masochist so she prefers pain.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s vagina is just as developed as Misuzu six months ago, and Michi¡¯s slit is smaller than Sakurako and it¡¯s hard to stick my dick inside, but I¡¯m able to have sex with her ¡¹

    I caress Sakurako¡¯s pubis.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this pussy won¡¯t have problems in sex. I guarantee you ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks up at me nervously.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late to say it, I already bought Sakurako¡¯s body, and so, no matter how scared you are, we¡¯ll definitely have sex ¡¹

    I use my fingers to scoop the love nectar overflowing from Sakurako-san¡¯s body and smear them on my glans.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to stick it inside Sakurako¡¯s pussy, break through the hymen, and then into your cervix. Then, I¡¯m going to shove it in and out again and again, and ejaculate inside Sakurako¡¯s womb that never received a man¡¯s semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way something that big can get inside. It¡¯ll break me ¡¹

    Sakurako says while looking at my penis.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about that, Misuzu and Michi didn¡¯t break from it ¡¹

    I get on top of Sakurako-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, please come here ¡¹

    Ruriko instructs Yoshiko-san, her assistant, to take photos of the moment of our union.

    Ruriko¡¯s a specialist in filming sex, and so she knows the best positions and angles.

    ¡¸ Give it up, Sakurako ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s also watching our first-time sex with great interest.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san, whose body is restrained, has her voice trembling as her Master¡¯s chastity is in danger.

    But of course, she can¡¯t move, and all she can do is watch us entwine, unable to do anything.

    ¡¸ Here I go, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared! I knew it, I don¡¯t want this!! ¡¹

    Sakurako tries to escape from me by sliding her body up, but¡­

    I¡¯ve had experience with so many virgins already.

    I grabbed Sakurako-san¡¯s shoulders and didn¡¯t let her escape.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m..I¡¯m confused. I¡¯m lost ¡¹

    Sakurako who¡¯s lying down on the futon looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ What are you confused about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­Sakurako doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s really okay for Kuromori-sama to have sex with me¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, do you like me, or do you hate me? ¡¹

    I ask her while readying my penis to enter Sakurako-san¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I mean, I don¡¯t know much about Kuromori-sama yet! ¡¹

    Meaning;

    Sakurako-san doesn¡¯t feel that I¡¯m the man she loves enough that she¡¯s willing to give her beautiful virgin body to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you don¡¯t know me that much. This is our second meeting after all. But¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t prostitution about leaving your body in the care of a man you don¡¯t know much about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay if our relationship is like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    As soon as Sakurako-san attempts to refute.

    I pushed in my hips.

    ¡¸ Agauuu!!! ¡¹

    I thrust my glans into Sakurako-san¡¯s entrance with that unintentional timing.

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!!!! Please stop it!! ¡¹

    I won¡¯t stop now!!

    I push down Sakurako¡¯s shoulders and legs¡­

    Moving my hips further on her naked body lying on the futon.

    ¡¸ IIiiiiii¡­It hurts! I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t do this!! ¡¹

    Her hymen rejects my intrusion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m tearing it, Sakurako!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nooooo! Noo, no, nonoooo!!!! ¡¹

    I try to force my glans against the resistance.

    Pushing my hips further.

    ¡¸ No! I can¡¯t! It hurts! Please spar me!! ¡¹

    Sakurako screams in pain and fear. I look for the time she breathes out.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaa!! No more!!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako shouted loudly, and after breathing out, she breathes in¡­

    That¡¯s the moment!!!

    Zumumumu!!!

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    My penis tears Sakurako¡¯s virgin membrane to pieces.

    I went further beyond while it breaks.

    Sakurako¡¯s eyes spill tears.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it hurts, it really hurts! Please stop! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just half of it, there¡¯s still more ¡¹

    I slowly push in my hot rod deeper inside Sakurako.

    As expected of a virgin, she¡¯s quite narrow and tight.

    Her tight road is pushing my thick penis.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Seeing her master violated, Shiranui-san¡¯s also crying.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the goal ¡¹

    Zun!!

    My glans kissed Sakurako-san¡¯s uterus.

    My penis went inside Sakurako-san to the root.

    ¡¸ Kuhaaaa, aaaaaa, it hurts¡­. ¡¹

    Sakurako-san breathes heavily.

    Having a foreign object come inside her must be painful.

    Her skin is flushed, and sweat floats on her skin.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s tight insides clamp my penis.

    It¡¯s hot inside. It¡¯s sticky and damp.

    It feels like I¡¯m dipping my dick inside a hot spring.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body I¡¯m embracing is also hot.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Sakurako looks at me with wet eyes, unable to speak.

    ¡¸ It feels good inside Sakurako. ¡¹ We¡¯re having sex now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes are still tearing up.

    I kissed Sakurako.

    Again and again.

    I should wait until her vagina gets accustomed with my penis inside her.

    I didn¡¯t move my hips and groped Sakurako¡¯s warm breasts instead.

    My thumb grinds her stiff nipples.

    ¡¸ Uuu, haaaa ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s forehead is sweating.

    That expression of anguish from deflowering is always so sexy.

    I want to keep that for eternity.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, are you taking photos? ¡¹

    I asked Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve recorded everything as Onii-sama puts it inside Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, let¡¯s switch cameras. I want to take photos of Onii-sama and Sakurako-sama¡¯s connection ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    She switches the video camera she¡¯s holding with Yoshiko-san¡¯s photo camera.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, please continue capturing Sakurako-san as I photograph her ¡¹

    A beauty taking photos of another beauty being violated.

    I see. That sure is a sexy scene.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, can you lift yourself up? I want to take photos of where Onii-sama and Sakurako-san are connecting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Ruriko said. I lift my body while still having my penis buried deep inside Sakurako-san.

    Ooh, you can clearly see my penis buried to the root inside Sakurako-san¡¯s tight pussy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful, Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Sakurako-san¡¯s body pierced by a meat spear from various angles.

    ¡¸ And once you receive Onii-sama¡¯s semen in your womb, you¡¯ll become much more beautiful ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s aroused.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san finally speaks up.

    ¡¸ I might not be able to go back to Kanou house anymore ¡¹

    She looks at me in a daze, with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Obviously. Do you really think you can go back to being a daughter of nobility after willingly prostituting yourself, even just once ¡¹

    I say while patting Sakurako-san¡¯s warm body.

    Her desire for prostitution was a sudden self-abandonment.

    Even so, she assumes herself as the daughter of the Kanou house.

    However, as she¡¯s offered her virginity to a man she doesn¡¯t love.

    That cold reality assaults Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­what¡¯s going to happen to me? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you to decide, not me ¡¹

    I pushed her aside.

    ¡¸ Besides, we¡¯re not done yet ¡¹

    I check the situation of Sakurako-san¡¯s body.

    Her hard breaths have calmed down.

    Her body¡¯s no longer stiff.

    Yeah, her body¡¯s getting accustomed to her first-time sex.

    ¡¸ I still haven¡¯t ejaculated inside Sakurako ¡¹

    I pull my hips a bit

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Then, push in.

    ¡¸ Uu ¡¹

    Sakurako looks like she¡¯s in pain, but she managed to endure it.

    ¡¸ Even so, we¡¯re not done with just one round, I¡¯ll cum inside Sakurako again and again until we reach five o¡¯clock ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Hauuu, auuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said it earlier this morning, but Sakurako might get pregnant with my child. But it can¡¯t be helped. Sakurako¡¯s a prostitute after all. You sold your body to me knowing that risk ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nooo, Nooo ¡¹

    She¡¯s done this out of dark passion.

    She¡¯s made promises out of the momentum, losing her sense of reality.

    Now, my penis is crawling inside Sakurako-san.

    The cold reality that she might not be able to come back has haunted her.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m going to be pleasuring myself until five o¡¯clock and after that, it¡¯s out of my responsibility. The time I bought Sakurako-san for is only until five o¡¯clock. Our relationship is only until then. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­.uuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that what prostitution is? Sakurako, you know that and that¡¯s why you sold your body to me, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noo..uuu, kuuuu ¡¹

    Sakurako begins to cry for real.

    So¡­

    I intensified my hips.

    ¡¸ Aguu! It hurts! It hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Endure it, it¡¯s your first sex so it hurts ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, but!! ¡¹

    Her body sways indecently.

    Her cute breasts dance around.

    Oh, Ruriko¡¯s now holding the video camera, capturing our union.

    ¡¸ S-Sakurako, I¡¯m going to pour in my first shot ¡¹

    My desire to ejaculate comes up.

    ¡¸ Now, say ¡°Please cum inside me¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind getting pregnant, please cum in Sakurako¡¯s womb!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiii!! ¡¹

    Everything¡¯s out of her imagination.

    Real sex, real prostitution.

    Her fear of pregnancy.

    ¡¸ Say it! Sakurako! You¡¯ll have to do everything I tell you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Sakurako trembles¡­

    ¡¸ P-Please cum¡­.I-Inside Sakurako¡­. ¡¹

    She looks up at me and said while tears spill from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Next? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sakurako¡­won¡¯t mind¡­if she gets pregnant with Kuromori-sama¡¯s child¡­ ¡¹

    The waves of reality gush in as she says it.

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m still cumming inside you Sakurako!! ¡¹

    I spurt in.

    ¡¸ Ouch!!! It hurts! It hurts! It really hurts!! ¡¹

    I violate Sakurako-san¡¯s vagina as our abdomens create a clapping sound.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it hurts! Help me! Mother!!! Aaah! Shie!! Father!! ¡¹

    Aah, it¡¯s surging¡­

    ¡¸ S-Sakurako! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooo! Stop! Please stop!!! No more!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuu!! Cumming!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    My penis gushed inside Sakurako¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Byrururururu, my white liquid pours inside her womb.

    Sakurako screams with her whole body.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Sakurako! Sakurako!! There¡¯s more! Still cumming!!! ¡¹

    Byukubyuku¡­

    Byrurururu!!

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s spreading!! ¡¹

    I grind my hips.

    Rubbing my glans onto Sakurako-san¡¯s puffy uterus.

    Pouring my semen again and again.

    My hot liquid is spreading inside Sakurako-san¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaah, so beautiful. It¡¯s lovely, Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Her first sex, first creampie.

    Ruriko captures Sakurako-san¡¯s face of horror as she¡¯s confused with everything.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Sakurako!! ¡¹

    I tightened my ass and squeezed until the last drop inside Sakurako

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I fell exhausted on Sakurako-san¡¯s sweating skin.

    ¡¸ That was amazing, Sakurako

    I kissed Sakurako-san¡¯s dumbfounded face.

    I embraced Sakurako-san¡¯s body, which I just deflowered.

    ¡¸ We still have three more hours, and to think that I can bang Sakurako¡¯s body all I want for six thousand Yen makes me really happy ¡¹

    Tears flow from Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes.

    I licked off her tears.

    It¡¯s to show that her tears also belong to me.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks up at the ceiling.

    Oh, so ¡°rape eyes¡± is actually real.

    ¡¸ Look at me, Sakurako ¡¹

    I said. Sakurako-san¡¯s black eyes look at me feebly.

    ¡¸ Do you regret this? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    If she answered ¡°I do,¡±

    Then, Sakurako-san will never be able to recover.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not allowed to regret anything until five. You¡¯re a prostitute, so you don¡¯t have time to reflect on yourself ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ For now, look at nobody but me. Think of how I could enjoy your body more, focus on more lewd sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako replies immediately.

    If she rethinks of what it means for her to prostitute herself, then¡­

    It¡¯s because she realized that her mind¡¯s been pushed to the point of breakdown.

    Therefore, she seals up that ¡°Self¡± that is about to sink into fear and regret.

    If not, Sakurako-san won¡¯t be able to keep herself.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s body is amazing ¡¹

    I grind the penis still buried inside Sakurako-san.

    I don¡¯t wither just from a single ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Hey, I praised your body, now say your thanks ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Thank you for praising Sakurako¡¯s body ¡¹

    Sakurako told me with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Did you feel my semen pour inside you Sakurako? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you scared? Scared that you might get pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako replies honestly.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you asked for help when I was about to ejaculate. Do you remember? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you said ¡°Father, help me¡± Then, you also shouted, ¡°Shie, help me.¡±

    ¡¸ I have them all recorded, shall we play it? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸ Later, not now ¡¹

    I say while caressing Sakurako-san¡¯s face.

    I wipe off the tears that flowed from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Then, Sakurako, you also said: ¡°Mother, help me¡± ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako-san¡¯s eye and said.

    ¡¸ That mother¡­which one is it? ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Was it the mother from the Kanou house that raised you? Or was it the mother who gave birth to you? ¡¹

    Her mother is from the Kanou house.

    Or the mother who gave birth to her went to prostitution and died. A mother she never met.

    ¡¸ My mother from the Kanou house ¡¹

    Sakurako told me.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Sakurako¡¯s not a child of a prostitute. Sakurako¡¯s heart is still a daughter of the Kanou house¡¯s mother ¡¹

    As soon as I told her¡­

    Sakurako begins to cry loudly.

    ¡¸ Mother! I¡¯m sorry!!! Sakurako¡¯s¡­Sakurako¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako thought of the mother that raised her and she cried.

    She¡¯s regretting prostitution.

    To lose her virginity from something like this.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so cute, Sakurako ¡¹

    And so, I resume moving my hips.

    We¡¯re going for the second round without pulling out.

 CH 1238.

    Chapter 1238. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Washing off the Virgin Blood

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll take a shower first so Momoko-neechan can have a tea break ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s still spreading her legs, staring at the ceiling dumbfoundedly.

    We¡¯ll clean off the damage that¡¯s left in Sakurako-san¡¯s deflowered body.

    Especially her crotch, we have to clean off the virgin blood.

    The blood on my dick too.

    I can¡¯t let her fellate this.

    You shouldn¡¯t really lick human blood.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll prepare them. Which do you prefer, cold or warm drinks? ¡¹

    Misuzu told Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Cold please, I¡¯m thirsty ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan was so engrossed watching Sakurako-san and I have sex.

    Her lust is quite strong too.

    ¡¸ Would you like cold coffee or tea? This is Grandfather¡¯s exclusive room so we don¡¯t have drinks like juice ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Oh? Misuzu-oneesama, I think the next room has a lemon juice used for cocktails ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take iced coffee. I just want to cool my head off ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll prepare some ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, please help Misuzu-oneesama, I will guide Onii-sama to the bathroom ¡¹

    Only the three of the Kouzuki house know Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive room.

    And so, they split their work.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, get up. Can you stand? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san slowly raises her body.

    ¡¸ Come here, hold onto me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    As expected, her crotch and waist are in pain from the deflowering.

    She managed to stand up while frowning.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s crotch, thighs, and ass are smeared with her virgin blood and my semen.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san, Sakurako-san¡¯s bodyguard, looks at Sakurako-san¡¯s body in pain.

    She wants to say something.

    ¡¸ Michi, let her speak ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi loosened up her Qi.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, S-Sakurako-sama ¡¹

    Shiranui-san calls out her Master with a dry voice, but¡­

    Sakurako turned her face away mournfully.

    She can¡¯t bear to have her servant see her like that.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mind is still a young lady of the Kanou house¡­

    Shiranui-san¡¯s master.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama, I-I beg you ¡¹

    Shiranui-san talks to me as her master closed her heart on her.

    ¡¸ Please let me cleanse Sakurako-sama¡¯s body ¡¹

    This body that¡¯s stained with sweat, love nectar, virgin blood, and semen¡­

    Shiranui-san wants to cleanse it with her hand.s

    ¡¸ No. That¡¯s for me to enjoy. Sakurako isn¡¯t Shiranui-san¡¯s master right now. She¡¯s just a prostitute I bought ¡¹

    I rejected Shiranui-san.

    It¡¯ll only be painful for Sakurako-san if her servant is gentle with her.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡­I¡¯ll also be a prostitute!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised with what Shiranui-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll sell my body to Kuromori-sama too, so please ¡¹

    Is she serious?

    Or maybe, she¡¯s just desperate?

    ¡¸ How much? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I bought Sakurako¡¯s body for six hours costing 6000 yen. Shiranui-san, I think you¡¯re still a virgin, but how much are you willing to sell yourself to me?

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s 3000 yen! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san says in a panic.

    ¡¸ Half price compared to Sakurako? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just a quarter! ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s¡­

    She feels like her bond with Sakurako-san is about to break.

    She¡¯s scared that Sakurako-san might go away somewhere she can¡¯t reach.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s trying to catch up with Sakurako-san by becoming a prostitute too.

    That¡¯s very desperate, very much like her.

    However.

    She won¡¯t understand how Sakurako-san feels through that.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    I speak coldly.

    ¡¸ I-If so, 500 yen, 100 yen, I don¡¯t care. Get it for free. Please, just let me come with Sakurako-sama ¡¹

    See? She doesn¡¯t get it.

    If it¡¯s free, then it¡¯s not prostitution.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about Shiranui-san, you don¡¯t see your own value ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san, you have a better body than Sakurako. A trained body is surely tight. Also, since you serve people normally, you¡¯ll definitely be more attentive when serving me. You won¡¯t become like Sakurako, who¡¯s a ¡°dropout prostitute¡± who can¡¯t do anything unless told to ¡¹

    I said. Sakurako-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t get it either Sakurako? You saw me have sex with Misato earlier, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Misato received lessons from Minaho-neesan as a prostitute cadet.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the kind of sex you expect as a customer when paying a prostitute. Always thinking of how to give me pleasure, and doing her best to serve. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    As for why Misato¡¯s sent here¡­

    Even showing her prostitute skills to Sakurako-san¡­

    I think Sakurako-san should notice by now.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, all you did was follow as I order you and lay down with your legs wide open. That wasn¡¯t the kind of sex that I, the customer, could enjoy comfortably. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    She had to endure the pain of losing her virginity and the shame of having sex with spectators, and yet¡­

    Sakurako¡¯s told that she did poorly, so she looked down in pain.

    ¡¸ This is why Sakurako¡¯s a cheap bargain priced 1000 yen per hour. ¡¹ You were so bad in prostitution that you¡¯re almost useless ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, wasn¡¯t Kuromori-sama delighted to do the act with Sakurako-sama earlier? ¡¹

    Hearing me speak too harshly, Shiranui-san protests.

    ¡¸ Yeah, as a woman, Sakurako¡¯s great. She¡¯s cute, beautiful, and has a nice body. It also felt great to have sex with her ¡¹

    I affirmed.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s a failure as a prostitute. A total failure ¡¹

    I speak clearly.

    ¡¸ And so, Shiranui-san, I¡¯m in the middle of renting this 1000 yen per hour cheap yet hard to deal with the failure of a prostitute, and yet, why are you trying to sell yourself cheaper? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listen, the price of things is the value of the thing itself! Sakurako promised to sell her body to me for 6000 yen for 6 hours, and when she received that amount of money from me, she made herself a cheap and bad prostitute ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Think about it Sakurako. Sure, your birth mother had no choice but to become a prostitute. She was cornered in her life to the point that she had to do it to survive. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    Sakurako looks at me as I speak about her birth mother.

    ¡¸ So, how much do you think did your birth mother cost per hour? Maybe it wasn¡¯t calculated per hour but per evening, or maybe the cost was per rounds of sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­. ¡¹

    This girl who grew up as a young lady didn¡¯t think about her mother from a financial perspective.

    ¡¸ Do you think that your birth mother sold her body for a thousand yen per hour? Of course not! If you had no choice but to sell your body, and yet the price was just a thousand yen per hour? Then there are other better jobs for that ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s birth mother became a prostitute after giving birth to her.

    Then, she was shocked that her mother died as a prostitute.

    Therefore,

    Feeling despair from the shock she felt, she accepted the job of prostituting her body for 1000 yen per hour.

    However, that only means¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you wanted to understand how your birth mother felt when she decided to prostitute herself, but¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You would¡¯ve never understood your mother from this. Just the act of selling your body is not quite the same as the situation your birth mother faced ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuuu ¡¹

    Sakurako begins to cry again.

    ¡¸ Stop crying. I¡¯m sure that even Sakurako¡¯s birth mother had many times when she wanted to cry during her prostitute business. But, she can¡¯t cry in the middle of work, and she has to keep her smile to let her customer enjoy ¡¹

    I keep cornering her.

    ¡¸ Wasn¡¯t that what Misato did earlier? Do you think that Misato, the young lady of the Kurama house, has accepted that her house has collapsed and that she had to be a prostitute, from the bottom of her heart? Do you really think that she¡¯s happy to come here today because Jii-chan instructed her to have sex with me in front of you? ¡¹

    Misato isn¡¯t here so I can say anything.

    If she¡¯s here, she would be saying that ¡°I did it willingly¡±

    ¡¸ But, Misato kept her smile, and she had sex with me while still smiling. Even when embarrassed, she had sex while Sakurako¡¯s watching. Do you know why? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san and Shiranui-san look at me with shocked faces.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because she knows that she had to be a prostitute to revive the Kurama house, and she accepted it. She had resolved. She was ready for it. Even today, Jii-chan¡¯s subtracting the amount of Misato¡¯s hard work with her body from the Kurama house¡¯s debt. Misato¡¯s sex is all for the Kurama house¡¯s sake. Knowing that Misato swallows her pain and smiles when having sex. That¡¯s what it means to sell one¡¯s body. Prostitution is the ultimate service industry ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s out of the question for a prostitute to say ¡°I don¡¯t care how much,¡± just like how Sakurako did it. Then, you feel satisfied after getting paid and laying down like a dead fish, it¡¯s the worst. You¡¯re a failure ¡¹

    Sakurako-san turned pale.

    Now, it makes no sense why I violated her.

    ¡¸ But, we still have until five o¡¯clock. That was our contract, and I already paid you. I¡¯m hoping that you become a better prostitute by the time we reach our time limit ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Even so, I¡¯m keeping company this cheap and useless prostitute Sakurako, and yet, Shiranui-san¡¯s trying to sell her body to me for a cheaper price? ¡¹

    I speak sharply to Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ If you say that you have a low price, then it¡¯s like saying that ¡°You don¡¯t have any worth¡± Why would I have to deal with a woman who sells herself for a hundred yen, or even free? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Shiranui-san bows her head out of the momentum.

    ¡¸ Make yourself at least a ten thousand yen woman. But in exchange, the price comes together with labor. Shiranui-san¡¯s face and body are fine jewels, and so you¡¯re worth higher than Sakurako, the problem is your heart ¡¹

    I knock on my chest and said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a prostitute, then you¡¯re not going to get naked and lie down on the bed, then say ¡°do whatever you want,¡± but you need to ready your mind to become a prostitute ¡¹

    I speak to Shiranui-san, but I want it to reach Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ If not, you may have experienced, but you¡¯ll never understand ¡¹

    Then.

    Momoko-neechan looks at me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan¡¯s really amazing ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not easy to talk to someone so passionate and have them take you seriously when you¡¯re completely naked ¡¹

    Err.

    Oh yeah, I¡¯m still naked.

    My dick¡¯s half-erect.

    ¡¸ Oh? But it¡¯s usual for us ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ We always talk to each other respectfully when naked. That¡¯s when Danna-sama¡¯s the most charming after all ¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m¡­

    I¡¯m talking like I¡¯m so great when I¡¯m naked.

    Let¡¯s reflect on that. Ugh.

    ¡¸ Oh well, I¡¯m taking Sakurako to shower now. Shiranui-san, you should cool down your head first ¡¹

    It¡¯s the worst if she says ¡°I want to be a prostitute too,¡± due to the mood.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san, you should just let Kou-chan take care of Sakurako ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been watching since earlier but he¡¯s always been thinking of Sakurako, and he¡¯s gentle with every move he makes, there¡¯s no danger. I know Kou-chan feels that too ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako, this is your problem. If you¡¯re able to look at yourself objectively, then you¡¯ll see how much kindness Kou-chan¡¯s shown you ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s gentle smile confused Sakurako-san.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This is the shower room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ruriko ¡¹

    I put Sakurako on the tile.

    Sakurako¡¯s hiding her breasts and crotch with her hand.

    She¡¯s a little bow-legged, that¡¯s because she¡¯s feeling discomfort from losing her virginity.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hide your body, Sakurako ¡¹

    I say while checking the water coming out of the shower.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen it all already. I know the feel and the taste of your lips. The softness of your breasts, and even the texture of your nipples. I also know how it feels inside Sakurako¡¯s pussy, and only I will know the feeling of Sakurako¡¯s hymen breaking ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s too late to hide anything from me. Sakurako, you already know the taste of my kiss, my semen, and even the feeling of semen inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako hangs her head and replies.

    ¡¸ Lower your hands, don¡¯t hide it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    Sakurako lowers her hand.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Sakurako has nicely shaped breasts, and I love seeing nipples ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Spread your legs a bit and broaden your shoulders. I¡¯m going to wash you ¡¹

    I took the showerhead and poured warm water.

    I wait for the right temperature.

    ¡¸ Loosen up, you¡¯re putting too much pressure on your hips. I know that you feel pain and some discomfort, feeling like there¡¯s something inside, but you don¡¯t have to make your body that stiff. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If your body remains tense, I can¡¯t wash your body. I can¡¯t open your slit and wash inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ Okay, do as I say. Take a deep breath ¡¹

    I took a deep breath and let Sakurako-san¡¯s body relax.

    ¡¸ Okay, another one, breathe in. Breathe out ¡¹

    Yeah, Sakurako-san¡¯s body is loosening up.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah! ¡¹

    My semen drips out of Sakurako-san¡¯s slit and to the floor.

    Oh, her body¡¯s too stiff that the semen in her vagina drips out as she relaxes.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s blushing from embarrassment.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, it happens often ¡¹

    I said. Then pour warm water on Sakurako¡¯s skin.

    Yeah, that¡¯s a skin of a high school beauty.

    It repels water nicely.

    I washed her shoulder, back, belly, and crotch gently.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does it feel stingy? Endure it ¡¹

    I wipe the blood and semen with my hand.

    ¡¸ Two rounds worth of semen is inside Sakurako¡¯s belly right now ¡¹

    I say while patting Sakurako-san¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sakurako¡¯s unsafe day today so if you don¡¯t drink contraceptives, then you¡¯ll have a really high chance of getting pregnant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    It¡¯s quite emotional to think that deep inside this soft and smooth belly is my sperm attacking Sakurako-san¡¯s egg.

    ¡¸ Even if you have contraceptives, there¡¯s still the possibility remaining ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s that story.

    But the truth is, the birth control pills we use in the Black Forest have almost no danger of pregnancy.

    ¡¸ When that happens, then I¡¯ll take the child in Sakurako¡¯s stomach. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    I rub my cheek against Sakurako-san¡¯s stomach and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you happy, no matter what happens ¡¹

    I¡¯m ready for that.

    ¡¸ Well, put your legs down here, I¡¯ll check if there are any wounds inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I understand ¡¹

    Sakurako lies down on the tile and spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m taking a look ¡¹

    I open Sakurako¡¯s slit.

    I cleanse her insides with the shower.

    ¡¸ AUuuu ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s sensitive, and so she leaked such a voice.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    Sakurako asks worriedly as I peek inside.

    ¡¸ I tore the hymen cleanly. It seems that the bleeding stopped ¡¹

    There¡¯s hardly any damage inside.

    Even so, she shouldn¡¯t have sex anymore later today¡­

    But, I¡¯ll have sex with Sakurako at least one more time.

    I still have a few things I need to tell her until five o¡¯clock.

    ¡¸ I think it should be okay, we can still have sex, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako replies with a lonely tone.

    ¡¸ Okay, now Sakurako, wash my dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a prostitute so that¡¯s natural ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    I gave the showerhead to Sakurako.

    Her thin fingers touched my dick.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re used to it, aren¡¯t you? Touching my dick I mean ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako washes my dick gently just as I did with her.

    Yeah, that¡¯s pleasant.

    ¡¸ Ah, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    My penis grows big in Sakurako¡¯s hand.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1239

    Chapter 1239. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Pride and Determination

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    There are only the two of us in the shower room.

    While Sakurako¡¯s holding my penis with her hands¡­

    It grew big.

    ¡¸ Think about what you should do ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s a prostitute I rented out at the moment.

    ¡¸ S-Should I suck it again? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked up at me and said.

    I look at my penis and check if there¡¯s still some blood in it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to lick it, but there are other ways, like rubbing it on Sakurako¡¯s breasts, or nipples, or cheeks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako immediately rubs my glans to her pink nipples.

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks up at me and asked.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that feels good. How about you Sakurako? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, in sex, what pleases me should also please Sakurako a bit too. That¡¯s how it has to be. It would be weird if it¡¯s just the man feeling pleasure, and the woman is in pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that true? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think, Sakurako? What are your impressions after having sex with me? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san rubs my penis on her chest¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little scared ¡¹

    She thinks so.

    ¡¸ Of me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I know that Kuromori-sama¡¯s being considerate with me and that you¡¯re teaching me various things ¡¹

    Sakurako-san tells me.

    ¡¸ I assumed that selling one¡¯s body to a man meant that it would be more violent and that I would be one-sidedly violated. That the man would be cruel to me, relieving his lust. That prostitution is about enduring that ¡¹

    This young lady was afraid of sex as it was unknown to her.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you explained everything to me kindly. No, you guided me. Is that correct? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s troublesome to think of me as the norm, so I¡¯ll explain this. If it¡¯s a high school boy who¡¯s overflowing with ordinary lust, then it might be absurd to have him do anything he wants with Sakurako¡¯s body for six hours. He would be unleashing all his lust. Of course, not all men are like that, but still ¡¹

    Like, some would not be able to get erect out of nervousness as she¡¯s such a beauty.

    The type who can¡¯t do anything until time¡¯s up.

    ¡¸ To me, having sex with Sakurako today is a positive for my life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you trying to make sure that I have no regrets? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you can regret all you want. If that kind of experience can let Sakurako understand with her body that you shouldn¡¯t experience it again. That¡¯s another positive in your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ So I don¡¯t get to prostitution again? ¡¹

    Sakurako looks at me with her big eyes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. What I want you to understand is that this kind of experience will not let Sakurako understand her birth mother ¡¹

    Just because she tried out the act of prostitution doesn¡¯t mean that she would understand her mother who died a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you and your mother had different conditions for prostitution. Different circumstances. Right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s mother had to sell her body to survive. She was under a gang control, and so she can¡¯t leave that environment, and was killed ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you¡¯re prostituting yourself, in a hotel owned by Kouzuki house, in an exclusive room. Kaan Momoko-neechan and Misuzu¡¯s watching. They were there to make sure that I don¡¯t do anything cruel to Sakurako. They¡¯re not just pressure for you, but me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you should see how much these people love you, and how worried they are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Sakurako nods obediently.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they think it¡¯s okay for Sakurako to have sex to recover from her current despair ¡¹

    After knowing her birth mother¡¯s tragic death.

    Also, the information is leaked into the family of her fiance and they one-sidedly broke off the engagement.

    Sakurako-san felt despair, desperation.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Sakurako¡¯s left to my care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako agreed with me.

    ¡¸ If so, what should I do from now on? ¡¹

    She asks me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you to decide ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ All I have to do is enjoy Sakurako¡¯s body until five o¡¯clock. And so, I want to convey to Sakurako that sex is a fun activity. That actual sex is fun. That you shouldn¡¯t feel hopeless from sex. That it¡¯s nothing but happiness ¡¹

    I squatted and touched Sakurako¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸ My semen¡¯s filling you up here, and maybe, it¡¯s already meeting with Sakurako¡¯s egg, creating our child. Thinking of it that way makes me happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be like Sakurako¡¯s father. I¡¯ll take Sakurako and your child and make you happy. Yeah, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s exciting ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind at all ¡¹

    Misuzu comes in naked.

    ¡¸ All the women Danna-sama loves are my precious sisters ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Is Momoko-neechan good? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama and Ruriko are looking after her. Ruriko¡¯s much more dignified than me so I think that she¡¯s suited to dealing with Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    I mean, Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s combo can deal with her.

    ¡¸ Besides, Momoko-oneesama wants me to check the situation. She¡¯s quite aroused ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ She just watched a young lady of the big three deflowered after all ¡¹

    To Momoko-neechan, the Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou house, are special houses among the nobility.

    Even if they¡¯ve lost influence¡­

    She watched the young lady of the Kanou house, a family with high standing and pride, having sex with me as a prostitute, and got aroused.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama is carrying a lot ¡¹

    True.

    You keep missing it because of her bright and flashy personality, but¡­

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan¡¯s just like Ruriko back then. She¡¯s a Queen of her kingdom with just her and her servant, Yamada Umeko-san, and she never had any close friends ¡¹

    The girl with too much social standing and fortunes becomes isolated.

    Mariko noticed Momoko-neechan¡¯s loneliness.

    This is why Momoko-neechan picked the girl who won¡¯t be bothered by the young ladies and the students of that school as her protegee.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t get to talk to Momoko-oneesama until the party in the Kouzuki mansion the other day ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s right. That party did a major change among the relationship of the young ladies of nobility.

    It gave them a chance to know each other.

    And now, they¡¯re doing a joint self-defense training session for the young ladies and guards at Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko got along, and they Momoko-neechan came here for Sakurako ¡¹

    If this was the unsocial relationship before, then Momoko-neechan won¡¯t come to a Kouzuki building.

    ¡¸ Oh? I think that it¡¯s Danna-sama who gets along with Momoko-oneesama the most ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama took over Momoko-oneesama¡¯s interest ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama doesn¡¯t seem to completely trust me or Ruriko, and yet, she trusts Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, weren¡¯t you sent here to make sure that I don¡¯t do anything weird to Sakurako in the shower room? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Misuzu came here.

    That means that Momoko-neechan doesn¡¯t trust me, right?

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama doesn¡¯t like it when Danna-sama¡¯s doing lewd stuff with Sakurako-san while she¡¯s not watching. ¡¹ She wants to see everything that Danna-sama does, so she could imagine the same thing done to her later ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama¡¯s most likely going to tease herself a lot tonight. She¡¯s seen something so stimulating after all ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s going to use Sakurako-san¡¯s sex with me as her material for masturbation?

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama has that strong desire to be raped while Danna-sama¡¯s been caring for her ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ We need to grant Momoko-oneesama¡¯s wish soon ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are doing a team project for their Momoko-neechan rape plan.

    It won¡¯t be rape unless Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised by the situation.

    I don¡¯t know much about the lives of the young ladies who attend their school.

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s not think about Momoko-neechan for now. It¡¯s Sakurako¡¯s time until five ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako-san, who¡¯s dumbfounded with Misuzu¡¯s conversation with me, and said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I accept Danna-sama¡¯s decisions. Sakurako-san¡¯s going to be a good little sister, and I¡¯ll raise Sakurako-san¡¯s child just like my own. All I ask for is for Sakurako-san to treat Danna-sama¡¯s children with love, and live together with everyone happily ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Michi and all my other little sisters will bear Danna-sama¡¯s children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama too? ¡¹

    Oh, Sakurako doesn¡¯t know that Ruriko¡¯s my sex slave.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko too. Only Danna-sama can show love to such a beautiful and charming girl. Sakurako-san too ¡¹

    Misuzu said like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yoshiko-san¡¯s out of it though ¡¹

    I had to add that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a matter of time, or should I say that Yoshiko-sama¡¯s about to finally show her resolve ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll accept Sakurako-san whatever happens from here on. We¡¯ll keep you safe. Even if you¡¯re to be disowned by the Kanou house ¡¹

    Misuzu suggests a stable future for Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Of course, Shiranui-san can come too. Ruriko and I would want to see Sakurako-san become Danna-sama¡¯s exclusive prostitute for the rest of her life ¡¹

    My exclusive prostitute.

    ¡¸ On the surface, Sakurako-san will be kept by the Kouzuki house for family reasons. They will not see that as weird. Kouzuki house should have no problem sheltering a young lady of the Kaan house, and since everyone knows that Kaan house¡¯s finances are struggling, then they¡¯ll pretend that Sakurako-san has come for bridal training to deepen her relationship with the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But in fact, Sakurako-san¡¯s bridal training is training to make children with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks with a smile. Sakurako-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san can continue as both a young lady of nobility and Danna-sama¡¯s exclusive prostitute. It can be a family kept secret. Sakurako-san and Kanou house¡¯s scandal will never leak outside. Kouzuki house can guarantee that ¡¹

    I mean, Kouzuki SS is already mine.

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    Misuzu erased the smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, I believe that you already know this but my suggestion is only applicable when you are Danna-sama¡¯s woman, and nobody else. If Sakurako-san were to desire another man in her life, then we can¡¯t support Sakurako-san anymore ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Sakurako-san¡¯s body trembled.

    Misuzu¡¯s pushing her presence.

    ¡¸ Of course, you don¡¯t have to decide now, you still have until five tonight. No, we don¡¯t mind if you decide after you returned to the Kanou house. If you accept my suggestion, then we¡¯ll come and pick you up ¡¹

    Misuzu brings her smile back again.

    Sakurako will at least look for a path in her life after five.

    The available path for her isn¡¯t a bad one.

    ¡¸ Well then, Danna-sama. Misuzu drank a bit too many cold drinks ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll watch ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why Misuzu¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, I have this troublesome fetish. Do you know what a fetish is? It¡¯s an embarrassing habit ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ You see, I love it when Danna-sama watches me pee. It arouses me. But of course, I only do it in front of Danna-sama. Danna-sama¡¯s the only one I want to see. Danna-sama¡¯s okay with anything we wish, no matter how embarrassing it is ¡¹

    She says, then squats on the tiles of the shower room.

    ¡¸ Ruriko loves filming and taking photos of sex. That¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s fetish. She takes photos of herself, and the other girls when they have sex. She¡¯s aroused by that. That¡¯s why Danna-sama lets Ruriko do what she wants ¡¹

    At first, that was just the rule in the Black Forest.

    But recently, Ruriko¡¯s taking the initiative in bringing equipment for the task.

    She¡¯s filming sex like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ The other girls are also the same. Michi likes it when it hurts, and so Danna-sama spanks her butt. Michi wishes for it, and Danna-sama¡¯s playing with us all the time, no matter what ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Misuzu¡¯s going to pee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be watching ¡¹

    I said. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuu ¡¹

    She starts peeing right in front of Sakurako-san.

    Misuzu¡¯s transparent pee drips onto the tiles with an arc like a rainbow.

    It smells a bit.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, it¡¯ll splash on you there ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taking a shower anyway. I¡¯ll just wash it off ¡¹

    I said. Then, I watch carefully as water is released from the urethral opening of Misuzu¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ This is embarrassing, yet, arousing. I feel good ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks her impressions.

    ¡¸ Aaaaa ¡¹

    Before long, her peeing lost force and stopped.

    The last drops fall from Misuzu¡¯s crotch to the tile.

    ¡¸ Haa, that felt great ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san. I¡¯ve watched your embarrassing moments, and so I showed you mine. While my peeing self doesn¡¯t have the same embarrassment from losing my virginity, that¡¯s it for now. If you want to watch my deflowering, then we have it in the Kuromori mansion, you can watch it if you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ If not, we¡¯ll never be in equal status, right? That¡¯s why I did this ¡¹

    Even if they¡¯re from the big three, Kanou house is only managing to keep their pride thanks to Kaan and Kouzuki house¡¯s help.

    Honestly, they¡¯re no match for Kaan and Kouzuki house.

    And so, having Kaan Momoko-neechan and Misuzu watch her have sex¡­

    To Sakurako-san, it¡¯s a disgrace that she has to endure.

    ¡¸ The truth is, I would¡¯ve gone in and shown you how Danna-sama and I have sex, but since Danna-sama wants to focus on you until five o¡¯clock, forgive me if all I can do is pee ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ And, I think it¡¯s about time you notice. That no matter what¡¯s the situation, you can never escape from your fate as the daughter of the Kanou house. This is why your first experience had Momoko-oneesama and me as spectators ¡¹

    Misuzu erased her smile again.

    ¡¸ Even Danna-sama had to be with you, showing the most embarrassing figure of humans to Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing to show your skin and have sex while others are watching, and that¡¯s also true for Danna-sama. Danna-sama¡¯s not an exhibitionist. He¡¯s a gentleman. Do you understand, Sakurako-san? He won¡¯t touch a woman¡¯s body like he¡¯s intimate with them, and that also applies to sex. Have you felt him look at your body lasciviously? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama¡¯s always talking to me with earnest thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, in sex, he¡¯s passionate. Even so, he never asks for sex beyond our capacity. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama¡¯s right, I believe ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, you should understand that even Danna-sama doesn¡¯t want to have sex with Sakurako-san in front of all those people, and yet he has to. He would rather want to do it at his pace, where Momoko-oneesama and I aren¡¯t watching ¡¹

    No, I¡­

    It¡¯s rarer to have sex with nobody spectating.

    Ever since my first experience with Yukino, I always feel like someone¡¯s watching when I¡¯m having sex.

    ¡¸ But, Danna-sama¡¯s endured all that embarrassment, and got naked in front of Momoko-oneesama and had sex with you ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ In your mind, you might be enduring some hardships as Danna-sama bought you, but Danna-sama¡¯s also going through some pain just to accommodate you. If you don¡¯t see that, then it troubles me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu, I¡¯m just ready for what I do ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The truth is, Danna-sama had no reason to be prepared for the sake of Sakurako-san. Besides, it¡¯s Sakurako-san who brought the idea that she wanted to sell her body, and yet, Danna-sama prepared the place, even paid money, and yet, he¡¯s still to be embarrassed, that¡¯s just wrong ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the elder here, and so I want to advise out of concern. Yes, that¡¯s all from Misuzu ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles again and speaks to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, take back your pride ¡¹

    ¡¸ The pride as a daughter of nobility, the daughter of Kanou house? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Wrong, your pride as a person, as a woman ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ As of now, you¡¯re no longer a virgin, but your mind is still of a child. Even during your sex earlier, you just let Danna-sama lead you all the way. That¡¯s not even prostitution. It¡¯s just Danna-sama dealing with a desperate child ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, Sakurako-san¡¯s stomach now has Danna-sama¡¯s baby seed. Your body is already carrying Danna-sama¡¯s child. You¡¯ll become a mother ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Sakurako-san touches her abdomen.

    ¡¸ And so, be an adult. Take responsibility for what you do. You should show gratitude to those you caused trouble with. If you can¡¯t do that, then you¡¯ll never mature ¡¹

    Misuzu says that and then stands up.

    She washes her crotch with shower water.

    Then, she also washed off the tiles she peed on and even the splash that reached us.

    She¡¯s cleaning up after herself.

    ¡¸ Well then, Misuzu will return to the room ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san has to talk to Danna-sama where we¡¯re not present ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thanks Misuzu ¡¹

    I thanked Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I love you, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu left the shower room with a smile.

    Now it¡¯s just Sakurako-san and me in the tile and mirror shower room.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡¯m truly sorry for the troubles I¡¯ve caused ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told me.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, it¡¯s too early for you to say that. Say it when everything¡¯s over ¡¹

    I look at her in the eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Even so, I would like to ask for forgiveness for my ill-manners ¡¹

    Sakurako said and bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ Sakurako will do anything from here on until five o¡¯clock. I don¡¯t know much about sex, and so I¡¯d like to ask for Kuromori-sama¡¯s guidance. I¡¯m sorry, and please take care of me ¡¹

    Sakurako-san managed to break through thanks to Misuzu¡¯s talk.

    Since she signed the prostitution contract, she had to be active during sex with me until five.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go for another shot¡¹

    I said.

    Let¡¯s have her experience sex while not feeling Momoko-neechan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸ Turn your back on me, get on all fours, and look at yourself in the mirror, then I will violate you like a beast ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, uhm, please teach me ¡¹

    We begin to have sex with just the two of us.

 CH 1239.

    Chapter 1239. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Pride and Determination

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    There are only the two of us in the shower room.

    While Sakurako¡¯s holding my penis with her hands¡­

    It grew big.

    ¡¸ Think about what you should do ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s a prostitute I rented out at the moment.

    ¡¸ S-Should I suck it again? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked up at me and said.

    I look at my penis and check if there¡¯s still some blood in it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to lick it, but there are other ways, like rubbing it on Sakurako¡¯s breasts, or nipples, or cheeks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako immediately rubs my glans to her pink nipples.

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks up at me and asked.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that feels good. How about you Sakurako? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, in sex, what pleases me should also please Sakurako a bit too. That¡¯s how it has to be. It would be weird if it¡¯s just the man feeling pleasure, and the woman is in pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that true? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think, Sakurako? What are your impressions after having sex with me? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san rubs my penis on her chest¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little scared ¡¹

    She thinks so.

    ¡¸ Of me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I know that Kuromori-sama¡¯s being considerate with me and that you¡¯re teaching me various things ¡¹

    Sakurako-san tells me.

    ¡¸ I assumed that selling one¡¯s body to a man meant that it would be more violent and that I would be one-sidedly violated. That the man would be cruel to me, relieving his lust. That prostitution is about enduring that ¡¹

    This young lady was afraid of sex as it was unknown to her.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you explained everything to me kindly. No, you guided me. Is that correct? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s troublesome to think of me as the norm, so I¡¯ll explain this. If it¡¯s a high school boy who¡¯s overflowing with ordinary lust, then it might be absurd to have him do anything he wants with Sakurako¡¯s body for six hours. He would be unleashing all his lust. Of course, not all men are like that, but still ¡¹

    Like, some would not be able to get erect out of nervousness as she¡¯s such a beauty.

    The type who can¡¯t do anything until time¡¯s up.

    ¡¸ To me, having sex with Sakurako today is a positive for my life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you trying to make sure that I have no regrets? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you can regret all you want. If that kind of experience can let Sakurako understand with her body that you shouldn¡¯t experience it again. That¡¯s another positive in your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ So I don¡¯t get to prostitution again? ¡¹

    Sakurako looks at me with her big eyes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. What I want you to understand is that this kind of experience will not let Sakurako understand her birth mother ¡¹

    Just because she tried out the act of prostitution doesn¡¯t mean that she would understand her mother who died a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you and your mother had different conditions for prostitution. Different circumstances. Right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s mother had to sell her body to survive. She was under a gang control, and so she can¡¯t leave that environment, and was killed ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you¡¯re prostituting yourself, in a hotel owned by Kouzuki house, in an exclusive room. Kaan Momoko-neechan and Misuzu¡¯s watching. They were there to make sure that I don¡¯t do anything cruel to Sakurako. They¡¯re not just pressure for you, but me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you should see how much these people love you, and how worried they are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Sakurako nods obediently.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they think it¡¯s okay for Sakurako to have sex to recover from her current despair ¡¹

    After knowing her birth mother¡¯s tragic death.

    Also, the information is leaked into the family of her fiance and they one-sidedly broke off the engagement.

    Sakurako-san felt despair, desperation.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Sakurako¡¯s left to my care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako agreed with me.

    ¡¸ If so, what should I do from now on? ¡¹

    She asks me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you to decide ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ All I have to do is enjoy Sakurako¡¯s body until five o¡¯clock. And so, I want to convey to Sakurako that sex is a fun activity. That actual sex is fun. That you shouldn¡¯t feel hopeless from sex. That it¡¯s nothing but happiness ¡¹

    I squatted and touched Sakurako¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸ My semen¡¯s filling you up here, and maybe, it¡¯s already meeting with Sakurako¡¯s egg, creating our child. Thinking of it that way makes me happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be like Sakurako¡¯s father. I¡¯ll take Sakurako and your child and make you happy. Yeah, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s exciting ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind at all ¡¹

    Misuzu comes in naked.

    ¡¸ All the women Danna-sama loves are my precious sisters ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Is Momoko-neechan good? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama and Ruriko are looking after her. Ruriko¡¯s much more dignified than me so I think that she¡¯s suited to dealing with Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    I mean, Ruriko and Yoshiko-san¡¯s combo can deal with her.

    ¡¸ Besides, Momoko-oneesama wants me to check the situation. She¡¯s quite aroused ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ She just watched a young lady of the big three deflowered after all ¡¹

    To Momoko-neechan, the Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou house, are special houses among the nobility.

    Even if they¡¯ve lost influence¡­

    She watched the young lady of the Kanou house, a family with high standing and pride, having sex with me as a prostitute, and got aroused.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama is carrying a lot ¡¹

    True.

    You keep missing it because of her bright and flashy personality, but¡­

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan¡¯s just like Ruriko back then. She¡¯s a Queen of her kingdom with just her and her servant, Yamada Umeko-san, and she never had any close friends ¡¹

    The girl with too much social standing and fortunes becomes isolated.

    Mariko noticed Momoko-neechan¡¯s loneliness.

    This is why Momoko-neechan picked the girl who won¡¯t be bothered by the young ladies and the students of that school as her protegee.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t get to talk to Momoko-oneesama until the party in the Kouzuki mansion the other day ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s right. That party did a major change among the relationship of the young ladies of nobility.

    It gave them a chance to know each other.

    And now, they¡¯re doing a joint self-defense training session for the young ladies and guards at Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko got along, and they Momoko-neechan came here for Sakurako ¡¹

    If this was the unsocial relationship before, then Momoko-neechan won¡¯t come to a Kouzuki building.

    ¡¸ Oh? I think that it¡¯s Danna-sama who gets along with Momoko-oneesama the most ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama took over Momoko-oneesama¡¯s interest ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama doesn¡¯t seem to completely trust me or Ruriko, and yet, she trusts Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, weren¡¯t you sent here to make sure that I don¡¯t do anything weird to Sakurako in the shower room? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Misuzu came here.

    That means that Momoko-neechan doesn¡¯t trust me, right?

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama doesn¡¯t like it when Danna-sama¡¯s doing lewd stuff with Sakurako-san while she¡¯s not watching. ¡¹ She wants to see everything that Danna-sama does, so she could imagine the same thing done to her later ¡¹

    Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama¡¯s most likely going to tease herself a lot tonight. She¡¯s seen something so stimulating after all ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s going to use Sakurako-san¡¯s sex with me as her material for masturbation?

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama has that strong desire to be raped while Danna-sama¡¯s been caring for her ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ We need to grant Momoko-oneesama¡¯s wish soon ¡¹

    Misuzu and Ruriko are doing a team project for their Momoko-neechan rape plan.

    It won¡¯t be rape unless Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised by the situation.

    I don¡¯t know much about the lives of the young ladies who attend their school.

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s not think about Momoko-neechan for now. It¡¯s Sakurako¡¯s time until five ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako-san, who¡¯s dumbfounded with Misuzu¡¯s conversation with me, and said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I accept Danna-sama¡¯s decisions. Sakurako-san¡¯s going to be a good little sister, and I¡¯ll raise Sakurako-san¡¯s child just like my own. All I ask for is for Sakurako-san to treat Danna-sama¡¯s children with love, and live together with everyone happily ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Michi and all my other little sisters will bear Danna-sama¡¯s children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama too? ¡¹

    Oh, Sakurako doesn¡¯t know that Ruriko¡¯s my sex slave.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko too. Only Danna-sama can show love to such a beautiful and charming girl. Sakurako-san too ¡¹

    Misuzu said like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yoshiko-san¡¯s out of it though ¡¹

    I had to add that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a matter of time, or should I say that Yoshiko-sama¡¯s about to finally show her resolve ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll accept Sakurako-san whatever happens from here on. We¡¯ll keep you safe. Even if you¡¯re to be disowned by the Kanou house ¡¹

    Misuzu suggests a stable future for Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Of course, Shiranui-san can come too. Ruriko and I would want to see Sakurako-san become Danna-sama¡¯s exclusive prostitute for the rest of her life ¡¹

    My exclusive prostitute.

    ¡¸ On the surface, Sakurako-san will be kept by the Kouzuki house for family reasons. They will not see that as weird. Kouzuki house should have no problem sheltering a young lady of the Kaan house, and since everyone knows that Kaan house¡¯s finances are struggling, then they¡¯ll pretend that Sakurako-san has come for bridal training to deepen her relationship with the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ But in fact, Sakurako-san¡¯s bridal training is training to make children with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks with a smile. Sakurako-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san can continue as both a young lady of nobility and Danna-sama¡¯s exclusive prostitute. It can be a family kept secret. Sakurako-san and Kanou house¡¯s scandal will never leak outside. Kouzuki house can guarantee that ¡¹

    I mean, Kouzuki SS is already mine.

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    Misuzu erased the smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, I believe that you already know this but my suggestion is only applicable when you are Danna-sama¡¯s woman, and nobody else. If Sakurako-san were to desire another man in her life, then we can¡¯t support Sakurako-san anymore ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Sakurako-san¡¯s body trembled.

    Misuzu¡¯s pushing her presence.

    ¡¸ Of course, you don¡¯t have to decide now, you still have until five tonight. No, we don¡¯t mind if you decide after you returned to the Kanou house. If you accept my suggestion, then we¡¯ll come and pick you up ¡¹

    Misuzu brings her smile back again.

    Sakurako will at least look for a path in her life after five.

    The available path for her isn¡¯t a bad one.

    ¡¸ Well then, Danna-sama. Misuzu drank a bit too many cold drinks ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll watch ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why Misuzu¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, I have this troublesome fetish. Do you know what a fetish is? It¡¯s an embarrassing habit ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ You see, I love it when Danna-sama watches me pee. It arouses me. But of course, I only do it in front of Danna-sama. Danna-sama¡¯s the only one I want to see. Danna-sama¡¯s okay with anything we wish, no matter how embarrassing it is ¡¹

    She says, then squats on the tiles of the shower room.

    ¡¸ Ruriko loves filming and taking photos of sex. That¡¯s Ruriko¡¯s fetish. She takes photos of herself, and the other girls when they have sex. She¡¯s aroused by that. That¡¯s why Danna-sama lets Ruriko do what she wants ¡¹

    At first, that was just the rule in the Black Forest.

    But recently, Ruriko¡¯s taking the initiative in bringing equipment for the task.

    She¡¯s filming sex like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ The other girls are also the same. Michi likes it when it hurts, and so Danna-sama spanks her butt. Michi wishes for it, and Danna-sama¡¯s playing with us all the time, no matter what ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Misuzu¡¯s going to pee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be watching ¡¹

    I said. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuu ¡¹

    She starts peeing right in front of Sakurako-san.

    Misuzu¡¯s transparent pee drips onto the tiles with an arc like a rainbow.

    It smells a bit.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, it¡¯ll splash on you there ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taking a shower anyway. I¡¯ll just wash it off ¡¹

    I said. Then, I watch carefully as water is released from the urethral opening of Misuzu¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ This is embarrassing, yet, arousing. I feel good ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks her impressions.

    ¡¸ Aaaaa ¡¹

    Before long, her peeing lost force and stopped.

    The last drops fall from Misuzu¡¯s crotch to the tile.

    ¡¸ Haa, that felt great ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san. I¡¯ve watched your embarrassing moments, and so I showed you mine. While my peeing self doesn¡¯t have the same embarrassment from losing my virginity, that¡¯s it for now. If you want to watch my deflowering, then we have it in the Kuromori mansion, you can watch it if you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ If not, we¡¯ll never be in equal status, right? That¡¯s why I did this ¡¹

    Even if they¡¯re from the big three, Kanou house is only managing to keep their pride thanks to Kaan and Kouzuki house¡¯s help.

    Honestly, they¡¯re no match for Kaan and Kouzuki house.

    And so, having Kaan Momoko-neechan and Misuzu watch her have sex¡­

    To Sakurako-san, it¡¯s a disgrace that she has to endure.

    ¡¸ The truth is, I would¡¯ve gone in and shown you how Danna-sama and I have sex, but since Danna-sama wants to focus on you until five o¡¯clock, forgive me if all I can do is pee ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ And, I think it¡¯s about time you notice. That no matter what¡¯s the situation, you can never escape from your fate as the daughter of the Kanou house. This is why your first experience had Momoko-oneesama and me as spectators ¡¹

    Misuzu erased her smile again.

    ¡¸ Even Danna-sama had to be with you, showing the most embarrassing figure of humans to Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing to show your skin and have sex while others are watching, and that¡¯s also true for Danna-sama. Danna-sama¡¯s not an exhibitionist. He¡¯s a gentleman. Do you understand, Sakurako-san? He won¡¯t touch a woman¡¯s body like he¡¯s intimate with them, and that also applies to sex. Have you felt him look at your body lasciviously? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama¡¯s always talking to me with earnest thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, in sex, he¡¯s passionate. Even so, he never asks for sex beyond our capacity. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama¡¯s right, I believe ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, you should understand that even Danna-sama doesn¡¯t want to have sex with Sakurako-san in front of all those people, and yet he has to. He would rather want to do it at his pace, where Momoko-oneesama and I aren¡¯t watching ¡¹

    No, I¡­

    It¡¯s rarer to have sex with nobody spectating.

    Ever since my first experience with Yukino, I always feel like someone¡¯s watching when I¡¯m having sex.

    ¡¸ But, Danna-sama¡¯s endured all that embarrassment, and got naked in front of Momoko-oneesama and had sex with you ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ In your mind, you might be enduring some hardships as Danna-sama bought you, but Danna-sama¡¯s also going through some pain just to accommodate you. If you don¡¯t see that, then it troubles me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu, I¡¯m just ready for what I do ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The truth is, Danna-sama had no reason to be prepared for the sake of Sakurako-san. Besides, it¡¯s Sakurako-san who brought the idea that she wanted to sell her body, and yet, Danna-sama prepared the place, even paid money, and yet, he¡¯s still to be embarrassed, that¡¯s just wrong ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the elder here, and so I want to advise out of concern. Yes, that¡¯s all from Misuzu ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles again and speaks to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, take back your pride ¡¹

    ¡¸ The pride as a daughter of nobility, the daughter of Kanou house? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Wrong, your pride as a person, as a woman ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ As of now, you¡¯re no longer a virgin, but your mind is still of a child. Even during your sex earlier, you just let Danna-sama lead you all the way. That¡¯s not even prostitution. It¡¯s just Danna-sama dealing with a desperate child ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, Sakurako-san¡¯s stomach now has Danna-sama¡¯s baby seed. Your body is already carrying Danna-sama¡¯s child. You¡¯ll become a mother ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Sakurako-san touches her abdomen.

    ¡¸ And so, be an adult. Take responsibility for what you do. You should show gratitude to those you caused trouble with. If you can¡¯t do that, then you¡¯ll never mature ¡¹

    Misuzu says that and then stands up.

    She washes her crotch with shower water.

    Then, she also washed off the tiles she peed on and even the splash that reached us.

    She¡¯s cleaning up after herself.

    ¡¸ Well then, Misuzu will return to the room ¡¹

    Misuzu tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san has to talk to Danna-sama where we¡¯re not present ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thanks Misuzu ¡¹

    I thanked Misuzu.

    ¡¸ I love you, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu left the shower room with a smile.

    Now it¡¯s just Sakurako-san and me in the tile and mirror shower room.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡¯m truly sorry for the troubles I¡¯ve caused ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told me.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, it¡¯s too early for you to say that. Say it when everything¡¯s over ¡¹

    I look at her in the eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Even so, I would like to ask for forgiveness for my ill-manners ¡¹

    Sakurako said and bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ Sakurako will do anything from here on until five o¡¯clock. I don¡¯t know much about sex, and so I¡¯d like to ask for Kuromori-sama¡¯s guidance. I¡¯m sorry, and please take care of me ¡¹

    Sakurako-san managed to break through thanks to Misuzu¡¯s talk.

    Since she signed the prostitution contract, she had to be active during sex with me until five.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go for another shot¡¹

    I said.

    Let¡¯s have her experience sex while not feeling Momoko-neechan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¸ Turn your back on me, get on all fours, and look at yourself in the mirror, then I will violate you like a beast ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, uhm, please teach me ¡¹

    We begin to have sex with just the two of us.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1240

    Chapter 1240. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Second Round of Sex and Fresh Start

    ¡¸ Uhm, this is¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san and I sit on the shower room tiles naked.

    Embracing each other, with our backs leaned against the wall as we face a large mirror.

    First, I¡¯ll have Sakurako-san stroke my penis with her hand to get it to full erection.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s getting bigger¡­and hotter ¡¹

    This beautiful girl who just lost her virginity minutes ago is making my dick grow.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s hand feels great. ¡¹

    I whisper as I kiss Sakurako¡¯s smooth cheeks.

    ¡¸ Make it big, then it will go inside Sakurako and pour semen again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you let out that much again? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks bashfully.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about other boys, but I usually have sex about five to six rounds in succession. At best, I can go further than ten ¡¹

    I tell her honestly.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s a girl who really wants to have sex, then I play with them no matter what, unless I have something else I must do. I never say ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood,¡± or ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it right now¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Sakurako asks me curiously.

    ¡¸ Because, if my woman feels sad, depressed, anxious, then they seek sex from me to blow away those emotions. If that¡¯s the case, then my only choice is to respond to their desires ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ They believe that I¡¯ll accompany them when they want to have sex anytime, and so I have to answer their expectations ¡¹

    ¡¸ Answer their expectations? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s because they believe in me ¡¹

    I told Sakurako-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ My family now has nobody with blood relations with me. Our relationship is built on trust. Not through words, but through actions ¡¹

    Nobody believes if you just speak of it.

    If you don¡¯t show yourself sweating from your actions for the family¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I always use my body in case someone in the family got in trouble. They believe that I¡¯ll come to their aid for sure. If I break their hopes, even just once, my family will collapse. That¡¯s why I¡¯m always serious, and I never lose focus ¡¹

    I said. Sakurako-san listens while caressing my dick.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also true in sex. Men and women are different. Men can get erect and ejaculate any number of times¡­sex is just a simple physical pleasure, but that¡¯s not the same for women ¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen various women for the past six months.

    That¡¯s why I think this way.

    ¡¸ In case of women, they have a lot of complicated thoughts in their minds, mental ups and downs at the moment, or in case of their bodies, they have their menstrual cycle, where it could bring them bad mood ¡¹

    They¡¯re much more complex than men.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re so complex ¡¹

    Complex also means complicated.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, my women are smart, kind, and they¡¯re courteous. They have good self-control in their lives ¡¹

    Especially Misuzu and Ruriko, behave modestly in public as they¡¯re the daughters of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ And so, when those girls ask for sex, it¡¯s when their emotions are suppressed by their daily lives, their unease accumulating, and they want to release it, let their hearts free. That¡¯s how I feel. That¡¯s why I always accompany them with all my strength. I have to release their hearts so they don¡¯t get crushed by what they accumulated. ¡¹

    I never refuse sex with the girls no matter when.

    I always go all out.

    That¡¯s my duty as a man for those girls.

    ¡¸ And so, earlier, Misuzu-sama¡¯s¡­uhm ¡¹

    Sakurako-san?

    ¡¸ Oh? Her peeing? That¡¯s okay. Misuzu gets along with those who she shows her most embarrassing appearance. That¡¯s why what she did earlier was to show that she wants to be friends with Sakurako from the bottom of her heart ¡¹

    Usually, Misuzu does her pee show during the morning and evening.

    That one was irregular.

    ¡¸ That means, Ruriko-sama¡¯s filming too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Ruriko thinks that she¡¯s participating in the event by filming it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ And so, even if Sakurako may hate me because you think ¡°I was forcibly raped, I¡¯ll never forgive you,¡± but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I did this willingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just stating a what-if. If Sakurako feels resentment from having sex with me, won¡¯t you also hate Ruriko who filmed your deflowering? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Compared to Momoko-neechan and Misuzu, shouldn¡¯t Ruruko be also guilty as she was filming the whole thing? ¡¹

    I smile to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ What Ruriko¡¯s doing is to receive the same hate if Sakurako were to hate me. She¡¯s trying to make herself responsible for my sex. That¡¯s why she¡¯s being the record keeper like that ¡¹

    Ruriko wants to be my accomplice all the time.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re so hard to understand, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re so complex. That¡¯s how girls are. That¡¯s why I face them with my earnest ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s been straightforward with me as well ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Sakurako¡¯s also a complex woman so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    I kissed Skaurako-san¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ And, Sakurako¡¯s beautiful. Look at the mirror ¡¹

    I point at the large mirror in front.

    Our naked bodies are reflected in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s body is beautiful. You have nicely shaped breasts, and the way your nipples stick out is cute too. You have nice slender hips and long legs ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako¡¯s naked body in the mirror while caressing the real Sakurako.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not beautiful ¡¹

    Sakurako looks down.

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-sama and Kouzuki Misuzu-sama are the beautiful ones ¡¹

    Huh.

    ¡¸ Both of them are always so beautiful, elegant, and they¡¯re different from me who¡¯s not confident in herself ¡¹

    Oh, she has that kind of insecurity.

    The other young ladies of the big three, and they¡¯re older than her. That¡¯s her insecurity.

    Even if they all have the same high social standing, Sakurako-san from the Kanou house is the only one on the brink of collapse.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan has a bright and flashy personality. Misuzu¡¯s so cute, yes, that¡¯s true. But, I think that Sakurako¡¯s also beautiful ¡¹

    I said.

    Jii-chan said. Noble families will supply beautiful men and women from outside as wives and sons-in-law as the generations go by.

    That¡¯s why, with a few exceptions, they all inevitably become beautiful men and women.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s also another beauty born from a noble family with a long history.

    It¡¯s natural for her to be raised beautifully.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you¡¯re beautiful, cute, and charming. I guarantee you that ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time hearing someone say that ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies blushingly.

    ¡¸ I feel embarrassed to hear Kuromori-sama say that I¡¯m beautiful, but hearing that I¡¯m cute makes me happy ¡¹

    She said and hugged me.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re cute. Sakurako¡¯s cute. That¡¯s how I feel, and so Sakurako, see yourself as cute too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If Kuromori-sama¡¯s cherishing me, then I will believe it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll shower you with love, with this ¡¹

    I point at the penis in Sakurako-san¡¯s hand that¡¯s completely erect now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to show my love to Sakurako with this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Sakurako smiled and brings her lips to my penis.

    ¡¸ Look at the mirror Sakurako, see how lewd you are now ¡¹

    I¡¯m sitting on the tile floor, leaning on the wall, and the naked Sakurako-san is fellating me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m making such a shameful figure ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to be shameful, nobody else is here but us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sakurako will become even more indecent ¡¹

    Sakurako-san put saliva on her tongue and began to lick my glans.

    She looks at herself fellating me.

    ¡¸ Aah, I¡¯m doing something I shouldn¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can, for now, Sakurako belongs to me until five after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san gently licks my penis.

    I reach out for Sakurako-san¡¯s breasts and grope her elastic meat.

    ¡¸ Kuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where can you feel it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-The tip of my breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your nipples? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, my nipples ¡¹

    Sakurako speaks obediently.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, lie down on the tile ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick you this time, I¡¯ll make you cum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cum? ¡¹

    Yeah, she doesn¡¯t know how women feel when they cum.

    ¡¸ Just lie down facing up. Face the mirror. Then, watch what I do

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san lied down as she¡¯s told.

    ¡¸ Now spread your legs ¡¹

    I put my face near Sakurako-san¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    I¡¯m giving Sakurako-san cunnilingus, licking her genitals.

    Seeing herself in the mirror like that¡­well, that¡¯s indeed embarrassing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get you even more embarrassed ¡¹

    I spread open Sakurako-san¡¯s slit.

    Oh, she¡¯s already accustomed to our skins touching.

    It¡¯s just the two of us in the shower room.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s insides have become completely wet.

    ¡¸ Fuu ¡¹

    I blew wind to it.

    ¡¸ Ahn! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san squirms.

    As expected, she¡¯s sensitive.

    She should be able to cum from this.

    ¡¸ Okay, time to lick ¡¹

    I exposed her clitoris.

    Then, I attacked Sakurako-san¡¯s most sensitive part.

    ¡ó ¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaahn! Kuaaaaaaaan! Kuromori-samaa!!!!! ¡¹

    Yes, the core of Sakurako-san¡¯s body is on fire.

    Her womanly core is blazing.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared! I-I¡¯m feeling weird, it feels weird, I¡¯m becoming weird! Please, spare me!!!! ¡¹

    I won¡¯t stop here¡­

    Sakurako-san tries to separate my tongue from her slit by grabbing my hand, but¡­

    I didn¡¯t loosen my adamant attacks.

    Rather, I intensified the strength of my tongue movement.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa, iyaaaaaaaa¡­I¡­.I!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s love nectar is filling my mouth.

    ¡¸ Ahaaaaaaa, ahaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaah, Kuromori-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Looking at the mirror, Sakurako-san¡¯s also giving herself a good look.

    Seeing how lewd is she on what I¡¯m doing is adding even more flames in her arousal.

    ¡¸ I¡­Sakurako¡¯s¡­Sakurako¡¯s¡­haaaaaa ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s feeling the sign that she¡¯s about to burst.

    And so, I went further beyond.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaa, kyauuuuun!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san came with a cute scream.

    Her hands grabbed my head.

    Sakurako-san put strength on her stomach and her whole body twitched.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaa, iyaaaaaaaaaa, mother!!!!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s looking for the mother who raised her again.

    Even if she thinks of her birth mother¡­

    Sakurako-san has a stronger bond with the mother that raised her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaa, haaaaaa ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s insides start to overflow with love nectar, spraying on my face.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Sakurako-san fell exhausted with eyes that are melting in pleasure.

    I bring out warm water¡­

    I wash my face.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    After a while, Sakurako-san finally came back from the afterglow of ecstasy.

    ¡¸ What happened to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. It happens to women ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So that means I¡¯m not the only one who went like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Everyone¡¯s like that. So don¡¯t worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It felt amazing ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told me.

    ¡¸ To think that there¡¯s that kind of pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once you get used to it, you¡¯ll be able to reach the same climax as earlier but with my dick inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, although, that won¡¯t happen today ¡¹

    After I say that, I noticed.

    My contract with Sakurako-san is only until five o¡¯clock today.

    I don¡¯t even know if I would still be able to have sex with Sakurako-san after this.

    And so, I won¡¯t make any promise.

    ¡¸ Now, it¡¯s my turn to feel pleasure. I¡¯m going to cum inside Sakurako again. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, as much as you want ¡¹

    Sakurako smiled at me while still lying down on the tiles.

    ¡¸ Please enjoy Sakurako¡¯s body as much as you want ¡¹

    Sex change people.

    Sex brings the distance between man and woman as close to zero as possible.

    Feeling each other properly and having minds and bodies together.

    ¡¸ Okay, can you get up? If you can, then get on all fours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san makes a dog pose on the tile

    ¡¸ I will be violating Sakurako from behind like a beast ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Sakurako blushes, looking at herself in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t the embarrassment arousing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako became honest and replied to me through the mirror.

    ¡¸ Open your legs a bit, and then the height of your hips. Yep, perfect. That¡¯s good ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s ass is in front of me.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I can see Sakurako¡¯s pussy and anus ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body is trembling in shame.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to put it inside Sakurako now. Take a good look at yourself as it accepts my penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    I grabbed Sakurako-san¡¯s ass¡­

    Women have a cold and nice texture ass.

    The tip of my glans touched Sakurako-san¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet, I¡¯m just about to put it in ¡¹

    I said.

    Then, I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, I-It¡¯s coming in ¡¹

    Sakurako in the mirror opens her eyes wide from the shock of insertion.

    Zubuzubuzubu.

    This is the second time, and so the vagina now has a nice road.

    ¡¸ Kuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, does it hurt? ¡¹

    My glans may have rubbed into the remains of the hymen I tore.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m okay, it hurts but I can endure it. Please do as you please, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s sweating on her forehead as a thick object is inside her but she tells me that.

    We have a mirror in front, and so we can see each other¡¯s expressions even when connected from behind.

    ¡¸ Okay, then I won¡¯t mind ¡¹

    I push in my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Zumumumu!!!

    Even so, my glans pushed inside Sakurako-san to the root.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s skin is turning pink.

    ¡¸ Can you feel it Sakurako? We¡¯re connected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re connected ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s much more aroused as she looks at herself and me in the mirror.

    Ooh, her insides are getting hotter.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please ¡¹

    I slowly move my penis in and out.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah, I¡¯m so lewd¡­I¡¯m doing something so indecent!! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body, which is on all fours, sways as I violated her.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s feeling pleasure as she watches herself have sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaah, aaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s moans echo in the shower room.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s breasts sway as I violate her from behind. Cute.

    That¡¯s why I sped up my hips and enjoy watching her dancing breasts.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa. Aaaaah¡­.aaaaaah Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    It gets nicely wet, nicely tight, this is a nice vagina.

    Also, Sakurako-san¡¯s ass feels nice when I touch it with my abdomen.

    I reach out for her breasts.

    Yeah, her nipples are stiff.

    ¡¸ I¡­More, please tease Sakurako! Aaaah! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s finally showing her true nature that she¡¯s been hiding.

    This girl¡¯s also quite a complicated one because of her fate as a daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I¡­.I¡­ ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t have a lascivious character.

    It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a lot of stagnation in her heart that can only be fixed with sex.

    My penis is sweeping it off.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaaaaa, aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    My glans gently rub Sakurako¡¯s insides.

    Poking on her uterus.

    ¡¸ Aaah, haaaaa, kuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    And lastly, my semen washes it away¡­

    Sakurako-san¡¯s sorrow, grief.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming! I¡¯m going to cum inside again, Sakurako!!! ¡¹

    I prepare to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Yes! Sakurako¡­Sakurako doesn¡¯t mind getting pregnant!! ¡¹

    Aaaaah!!! Sakurako!!!

    ¡¸ Please release all of it inside Sakurako!!! ¡¹

    Auu!!!

    I¡­!!!!

    I!!!!

    ¡¸ Sakurako!!! ¡¹

    Byrurururu!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, I can feel it!!! ¡¹

    Byururururu!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s spreading!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san stares at her body that has me ejaculating inside.

    ¡¸ I¡­Sakurako¡¯s a prostitute only for Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san says it herself with an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, uuu ¡¹

    I release the last drop inside Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Aaah!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san can feel it inside.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    Semen drips out of Sakurako-san¡¯s insides.

    My semen accumulated from the series of sex after her deflowering drips down and from her slightly swollen labia to the tile floor like a string.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough, it¡¯s going to be painful to keep that pose all the time ¡¹

    I pat Sakurako-san¡¯s ass, then¡­

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san lets go of her pose and rubbed her naked body against me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had my experience, but I still don¡¯t know how my late mother felt ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    Yeah, this kind of prostitution experience will never let Sakurako-san know how her birth mother, who died a prostitute felt.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Sakurako will no longer go with prostitution ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll sell my body only to Kuromori-sama¡­if I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s exclusive prostitute¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, I still am a long way from it. I couldn¡¯t do anything without Kuromori-sama¡¯s instructions ¡¹

    Sakurako said and rubs her breasts to my chest.

    ¡¸ As promised, I¡¯ll do my best to become a proper prostitute until five ¡¹

    The girl named Sakurako is trying to break through the shell that¡¯s enveloping her inside

 CH 1240.

    Chapter 1240. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Second Round of Sex and Fresh Start

    ¡¸ Uhm, this is¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san and I sit on the shower room tiles naked.

    Embracing each other, with our backs leaned against the wall as we face a large mirror.

    First, I¡¯ll have Sakurako-san stroke my penis with her hand to get it to full erection.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s getting bigger¡­and hotter ¡¹

    This beautiful girl who just lost her virginity minutes ago is making my dick grow.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s hand feels great. ¡¹

    I whisper as I kiss Sakurako¡¯s smooth cheeks.

    ¡¸ Make it big, then it will go inside Sakurako and pour semen again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you let out that much again? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks bashfully.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about other boys, but I usually have sex about five to six rounds in succession. At best, I can go further than ten ¡¹

    I tell her honestly.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s a girl who really wants to have sex, then I play with them no matter what, unless I have something else I must do. I never say ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood,¡± or ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it right now¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Sakurako asks me curiously.

    ¡¸ Because, if my woman feels sad, depressed, anxious, then they seek sex from me to blow away those emotions. If that¡¯s the case, then my only choice is to respond to their desires ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ They believe that I¡¯ll accompany them when they want to have sex anytime, and so I have to answer their expectations ¡¹

    ¡¸ Answer their expectations? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s because they believe in me ¡¹

    I told Sakurako-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ My family now has nobody with blood relations with me. Our relationship is built on trust. Not through words, but through actions ¡¹

    Nobody believes if you just speak of it.

    If you don¡¯t show yourself sweating from your actions for the family¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I always use my body in case someone in the family got in trouble. They believe that I¡¯ll come to their aid for sure. If I break their hopes, even just once, my family will collapse. That¡¯s why I¡¯m always serious, and I never lose focus ¡¹

    I said. Sakurako-san listens while caressing my dick.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also true in sex. Men and women are different. Men can get erect and ejaculate any number of times¡­sex is just a simple physical pleasure, but that¡¯s not the same for women ¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen various women for the past six months.

    That¡¯s why I think this way.

    ¡¸ In case of women, they have a lot of complicated thoughts in their minds, mental ups and downs at the moment, or in case of their bodies, they have their menstrual cycle, where it could bring them bad mood ¡¹

    They¡¯re much more complex than men.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re so complex ¡¹

    Complex also means complicated.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, my women are smart, kind, and they¡¯re courteous. They have good self-control in their lives ¡¹

    Especially Misuzu and Ruriko, behave modestly in public as they¡¯re the daughters of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ And so, when those girls ask for sex, it¡¯s when their emotions are suppressed by their daily lives, their unease accumulating, and they want to release it, let their hearts free. That¡¯s how I feel. That¡¯s why I always accompany them with all my strength. I have to release their hearts so they don¡¯t get crushed by what they accumulated. ¡¹

    I never refuse sex with the girls no matter when.

    I always go all out.

    That¡¯s my duty as a man for those girls.

    ¡¸ And so, earlier, Misuzu-sama¡¯s¡­uhm ¡¹

    Sakurako-san?

    ¡¸ Oh? Her peeing? That¡¯s okay. Misuzu gets along with those who she shows her most embarrassing appearance. That¡¯s why what she did earlier was to show that she wants to be friends with Sakurako from the bottom of her heart ¡¹

    Usually, Misuzu does her pee show during the morning and evening.

    That one was irregular.

    ¡¸ That means, Ruriko-sama¡¯s filming too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Ruriko thinks that she¡¯s participating in the event by filming it ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ And so, even if Sakurako may hate me because you think ¡°I was forcibly raped, I¡¯ll never forgive you,¡± but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I did this willingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m just stating a what-if. If Sakurako feels resentment from having sex with me, won¡¯t you also hate Ruriko who filmed your deflowering? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Compared to Momoko-neechan and Misuzu, shouldn¡¯t Ruruko be also guilty as she was filming the whole thing? ¡¹

    I smile to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ What Ruriko¡¯s doing is to receive the same hate if Sakurako were to hate me. She¡¯s trying to make herself responsible for my sex. That¡¯s why she¡¯s being the record keeper like that ¡¹

    Ruriko wants to be my accomplice all the time.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re so hard to understand, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re so complex. That¡¯s how girls are. That¡¯s why I face them with my earnest ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s been straightforward with me as well ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Sakurako¡¯s also a complex woman so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    I kissed Skaurako-san¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ And, Sakurako¡¯s beautiful. Look at the mirror ¡¹

    I point at the large mirror in front.

    Our naked bodies are reflected in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s body is beautiful. You have nicely shaped breasts, and the way your nipples stick out is cute too. You have nice slender hips and long legs ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako¡¯s naked body in the mirror while caressing the real Sakurako.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not beautiful ¡¹

    Sakurako looks down.

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-sama and Kouzuki Misuzu-sama are the beautiful ones ¡¹

    Huh.

    ¡¸ Both of them are always so beautiful, elegant, and they¡¯re different from me who¡¯s not confident in herself ¡¹

    Oh, she has that kind of insecurity.

    The other young ladies of the big three, and they¡¯re older than her. That¡¯s her insecurity.

    Even if they all have the same high social standing, Sakurako-san from the Kanou house is the only one on the brink of collapse.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan has a bright and flashy personality. Misuzu¡¯s so cute, yes, that¡¯s true. But, I think that Sakurako¡¯s also beautiful ¡¹

    I said.

    Jii-chan said. Noble families will supply beautiful men and women from outside as wives and sons-in-law as the generations go by.

    That¡¯s why, with a few exceptions, they all inevitably become beautiful men and women.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s also another beauty born from a noble family with a long history.

    It¡¯s natural for her to be raised beautifully.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you¡¯re beautiful, cute, and charming. I guarantee you that ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time hearing someone say that ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies blushingly.

    ¡¸ I feel embarrassed to hear Kuromori-sama say that I¡¯m beautiful, but hearing that I¡¯m cute makes me happy ¡¹

    She said and hugged me.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re cute. Sakurako¡¯s cute. That¡¯s how I feel, and so Sakurako, see yourself as cute too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If Kuromori-sama¡¯s cherishing me, then I will believe it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll shower you with love, with this ¡¹

    I point at the penis in Sakurako-san¡¯s hand that¡¯s completely erect now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to show my love to Sakurako with this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Sakurako smiled and brings her lips to my penis.

    ¡¸ Look at the mirror Sakurako, see how lewd you are now ¡¹

    I¡¯m sitting on the tile floor, leaning on the wall, and the naked Sakurako-san is fellating me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m making such a shameful figure ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to be shameful, nobody else is here but us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sakurako will become even more indecent ¡¹

    Sakurako-san put saliva on her tongue and began to lick my glans.

    She looks at herself fellating me.

    ¡¸ Aah, I¡¯m doing something I shouldn¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can, for now, Sakurako belongs to me until five after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san gently licks my penis.

    I reach out for Sakurako-san¡¯s breasts and grope her elastic meat.

    ¡¸ Kuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where can you feel it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-The tip of my breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your nipples? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, my nipples ¡¹

    Sakurako speaks obediently.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, lie down on the tile ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick you this time, I¡¯ll make you cum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cum? ¡¹

    Yeah, she doesn¡¯t know how women feel when they cum.

    ¡¸ Just lie down facing up. Face the mirror. Then, watch what I do

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san lied down as she¡¯s told.

    ¡¸ Now spread your legs ¡¹

    I put my face near Sakurako-san¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    I¡¯m giving Sakurako-san cunnilingus, licking her genitals.

    Seeing herself in the mirror like that¡­well, that¡¯s indeed embarrassing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get you even more embarrassed ¡¹

    I spread open Sakurako-san¡¯s slit.

    Oh, she¡¯s already accustomed to our skins touching.

    It¡¯s just the two of us in the shower room.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s insides have become completely wet.

    ¡¸ Fuu ¡¹

    I blew wind to it.

    ¡¸ Ahn! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san squirms.

    As expected, she¡¯s sensitive.

    She should be able to cum from this.

    ¡¸ Okay, time to lick ¡¹

    I exposed her clitoris.

    Then, I attacked Sakurako-san¡¯s most sensitive part.

    ¡ó ¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaahn! Kuaaaaaaaan! Kuromori-samaa!!!!! ¡¹

    Yes, the core of Sakurako-san¡¯s body is on fire.

    Her womanly core is blazing.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared! I-I¡¯m feeling weird, it feels weird, I¡¯m becoming weird! Please, spare me!!!! ¡¹

    I won¡¯t stop here¡­

    Sakurako-san tries to separate my tongue from her slit by grabbing my hand, but¡­

    I didn¡¯t loosen my adamant attacks.

    Rather, I intensified the strength of my tongue movement.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa, iyaaaaaaaa¡­I¡­.I!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s love nectar is filling my mouth.

    ¡¸ Ahaaaaaaa, ahaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaah, Kuromori-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Looking at the mirror, Sakurako-san¡¯s also giving herself a good look.

    Seeing how lewd is she on what I¡¯m doing is adding even more flames in her arousal.

    ¡¸ I¡­Sakurako¡¯s¡­Sakurako¡¯s¡­haaaaaa ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s feeling the sign that she¡¯s about to burst.

    And so, I went further beyond.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaa, kyauuuuun!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san came with a cute scream.

    Her hands grabbed my head.

    Sakurako-san put strength on her stomach and her whole body twitched.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaa, iyaaaaaaaaaa, mother!!!!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s looking for the mother who raised her again.

    Even if she thinks of her birth mother¡­

    Sakurako-san has a stronger bond with the mother that raised her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaa, haaaaaa ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s insides start to overflow with love nectar, spraying on my face.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Sakurako-san fell exhausted with eyes that are melting in pleasure.

    I bring out warm water¡­

    I wash my face.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    After a while, Sakurako-san finally came back from the afterglow of ecstasy.

    ¡¸ What happened to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. It happens to women ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So that means I¡¯m not the only one who went like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Everyone¡¯s like that. So don¡¯t worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It felt amazing ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told me.

    ¡¸ To think that there¡¯s that kind of pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once you get used to it, you¡¯ll be able to reach the same climax as earlier but with my dick inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, although, that won¡¯t happen today ¡¹

    After I say that, I noticed.

    My contract with Sakurako-san is only until five o¡¯clock today.

    I don¡¯t even know if I would still be able to have sex with Sakurako-san after this.

    And so, I won¡¯t make any promise.

    ¡¸ Now, it¡¯s my turn to feel pleasure. I¡¯m going to cum inside Sakurako again. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, as much as you want ¡¹

    Sakurako smiled at me while still lying down on the tiles.

    ¡¸ Please enjoy Sakurako¡¯s body as much as you want ¡¹

    Sex change people.

    Sex brings the distance between man and woman as close to zero as possible.

    Feeling each other properly and having minds and bodies together.

    ¡¸ Okay, can you get up? If you can, then get on all fours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san makes a dog pose on the tile

    ¡¸ I will be violating Sakurako from behind like a beast ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Sakurako blushes, looking at herself in the mirror.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t the embarrassment arousing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako became honest and replied to me through the mirror.

    ¡¸ Open your legs a bit, and then the height of your hips. Yep, perfect. That¡¯s good ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s ass is in front of me.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I can see Sakurako¡¯s pussy and anus ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body is trembling in shame.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to put it inside Sakurako now. Take a good look at yourself as it accepts my penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    I grabbed Sakurako-san¡¯s ass¡­

    Women have a cold and nice texture ass.

    The tip of my glans touched Sakurako-san¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet, I¡¯m just about to put it in ¡¹

    I said.

    Then, I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, I-It¡¯s coming in ¡¹

    Sakurako in the mirror opens her eyes wide from the shock of insertion.

    Zubuzubuzubu.

    This is the second time, and so the vagina now has a nice road.

    ¡¸ Kuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, does it hurt? ¡¹

    My glans may have rubbed into the remains of the hymen I tore.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m okay, it hurts but I can endure it. Please do as you please, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s sweating on her forehead as a thick object is inside her but she tells me that.

    We have a mirror in front, and so we can see each other¡¯s expressions even when connected from behind.

    ¡¸ Okay, then I won¡¯t mind ¡¹

    I push in my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Zumumumu!!!

    Even so, my glans pushed inside Sakurako-san to the root.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s skin is turning pink.

    ¡¸ Can you feel it Sakurako? We¡¯re connected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re connected ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s much more aroused as she looks at herself and me in the mirror.

    Ooh, her insides are getting hotter.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please ¡¹

    I slowly move my penis in and out.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah, I¡¯m so lewd¡­I¡¯m doing something so indecent!! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body, which is on all fours, sways as I violated her.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s feeling pleasure as she watches herself have sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaah, aaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s moans echo in the shower room.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s breasts sway as I violate her from behind. Cute.

    That¡¯s why I sped up my hips and enjoy watching her dancing breasts.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa. Aaaaah¡­.aaaaaah Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    It gets nicely wet, nicely tight, this is a nice vagina.

    Also, Sakurako-san¡¯s ass feels nice when I touch it with my abdomen.

    I reach out for her breasts.

    Yeah, her nipples are stiff.

    ¡¸ I¡­More, please tease Sakurako! Aaaah! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s finally showing her true nature that she¡¯s been hiding.

    This girl¡¯s also quite a complicated one because of her fate as a daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I¡­.I¡­ ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t have a lascivious character.

    It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a lot of stagnation in her heart that can only be fixed with sex.

    My penis is sweeping it off.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaaaaa, aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    My glans gently rub Sakurako¡¯s insides.

    Poking on her uterus.

    ¡¸ Aaah, haaaaa, kuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    And lastly, my semen washes it away¡­

    Sakurako-san¡¯s sorrow, grief.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming! I¡¯m going to cum inside again, Sakurako!!! ¡¹

    I prepare to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Yes! Sakurako¡­Sakurako doesn¡¯t mind getting pregnant!! ¡¹

    Aaaaah!!! Sakurako!!!

    ¡¸ Please release all of it inside Sakurako!!! ¡¹

    Auu!!!

    I¡­!!!!

    I!!!!

    ¡¸ Sakurako!!! ¡¹

    Byrurururu!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, I can feel it!!! ¡¹

    Byururururu!!

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s spreading!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san stares at her body that has me ejaculating inside.

    ¡¸ I¡­Sakurako¡¯s a prostitute only for Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san says it herself with an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, uuu ¡¹

    I release the last drop inside Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Aaah!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san can feel it inside.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    Semen drips out of Sakurako-san¡¯s insides.

    My semen accumulated from the series of sex after her deflowering drips down and from her slightly swollen labia to the tile floor like a string.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough, it¡¯s going to be painful to keep that pose all the time ¡¹

    I pat Sakurako-san¡¯s ass, then¡­

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako-san lets go of her pose and rubbed her naked body against me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had my experience, but I still don¡¯t know how my late mother felt ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    Yeah, this kind of prostitution experience will never let Sakurako-san know how her birth mother, who died a prostitute felt.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Sakurako will no longer go with prostitution ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll sell my body only to Kuromori-sama¡­if I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s exclusive prostitute¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, I still am a long way from it. I couldn¡¯t do anything without Kuromori-sama¡¯s instructions ¡¹

    Sakurako said and rubs her breasts to my chest.

    ¡¸ As promised, I¡¯ll do my best to become a proper prostitute until five ¡¹

    The girl named Sakurako is trying to break through the shell that¡¯s enveloping her inside.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1241

    Chapter 1241. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / What it means to be a Young Lady

    ¡¸ Err, we need to take another shower ¡¹

    The shower room is filled with the smell of Sakurako-san¡¯s sweet sweat, sour love nectar, and my semen.

    ¡¸ Indeed, we should ¡¹

    Sakurako-san smiled.

    ¡¸ This time, I¡¯ll do the washing ¡¹

    Sakurako-san turned on the shower and washed my body.

    Still, her breasts are nice.

    ¡¸ If you want to touch them then please do ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I groped Sakurako-san¡¯s breasts.

    While at it, let¡¯s put soap on her breasts and do it like those soapland brothels, or so I want to, but¡­

    We don¡¯t have time.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s still waiting for us outside.

    ¡¸ Please treat Sakurako more like a toy ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako is Kuromori-sama¡¯s toy until five after all ¡¹

    Sex toy.

    Nothing¡¯s set on stone until five o¡¯clock.

    While we¡¯re in Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive room in this hotel.

    Perhaps, something else is going on outside.

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san, wouldn¡¯t leave the problem in the Kanou house alone.

    We¡¯re just being isolated here.

    The core of the problem isn¡¯t just Sakurako-san but it also involves Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, the young ladies of Kouzuki house, and also Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    Since the young ladies of the big three families are gathered here, that means that they don¡¯t want the girls to see what¡¯s happening outside.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, I¡¯ll wash your body too ¡¹

    I took the showerhead from Sakurako¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ I want to do it ¡¹

    Perhaps, Kanou house is in a lot of trouble.

    They managed to stop the leaks of Sakurako-san¡¯s secret, but¡­

    The current head of Kanou house should be receiving punishment from Jii-chan and Kanou-san for the terrible way he treated Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother, for not supporting her and letting her die.

    I can¡¯t imagine the outcome.

    ¡¸ I want to stay like this with Kuromori-sama all the time ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do that, the girls are waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    In this room, it¡¯s just the two of us, but Momoko-neechan and Misuzu are waiting in the other room.

    Then, there¡¯s Mariko in the other room too.

    Katsuko-nee, Rei-chan, and Yomi are in the room before the corridor.

    Then, the outside world.

    Sakurako-san will return to the outside world slowly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we still have plenty of time ¡¹

    I embraced Sakurako-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako also clung to me.

    She pushes her soft breasts to me.

    Then, we exchanged lots of kisses.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ You sure took your time ¡¹

    When we returned to the bedroom¡­

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s sprawling on the tatami mat, playing cards.

    Momoko-neechan, Yoshiko-san, and Ruriko are having a match.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s doing a seiza.

    Oh, right, Momoko-neechan¡¯s bad at that.

    I can see the line of Momoko-neechan¡¯s nice ass, her skirt¡¯s flipped so her beautiful thighs are also in view.

    ¡¸ Oh? That¡¯s lovely ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Sakurako-san.

    We just finished taking a shower.

    I¡¯m in my usual bathrobe, but¡­

    Sakurako-san¡¯s wearing a bright red undershirt over her naked body.

    This was left behind in the changing room.

    It didn¡¯t have a belt so it¡¯s just tied up with a bright cherry-colored waistband.

    Her white skin seen through the open chest part is very sexy.

    ¡¸ I brought them from the Kuromori mansion ¡¹

    I knew it, Misuzu prepared this.

    ¡¸ I thought that it would suit Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Yeah, this beauty¡¯s wearing a post-bath use yukata.

    That red underclothing of a young girl who just discovered sex is sexy.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve replaced the sheets. The sheets from earlier had Sakurako-san¡¯s proof of chastity, and so we¡¯ll bring it home for preservation ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s this hotel anyway. Even if this is Grandfather¡¯s exclusive room, we can¡¯t just leave sheets with blood ¡¹

    Oh right.

    We have people working for Kouzuki SS among the employees of the hotel.

    So, it¡¯s mostly those people that are in charge of cleaning Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive room, but¡­

    If they find a sheet with blood in it¡­

    ¡¸ They might worry that Grandfather coughed blood or something that it will become a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Thought so too.

    They would never expect that Sakurako-san would be losing her virginity in this place.

    Normally, they¡¯ll think of Jii-chan¡¯s health.

    And then, if they find some blood on the sheets and bring him to the hospital because of that, there will be more fuss.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ll retrieve all evidence of sex ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh my, to think that the legal wife Misuzu¡¯s actively assisting her husband in her infidelity¡­You¡¯re so fortunate, Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan says while putting down a card.

    ¡¸ No, Momoko-oneesama, I¡¯m not Danna-sama¡¯s lawful wife ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Huh? But you¡¯re Kouzuki house¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just because I¡¯m the daughter of the Kouzuki house doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m the highest priority for Danna-sama ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, I always polish my womanly charms so I could at least be in Danna-sama¡¯s top five every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same as Misuzu-oneesama. I put on effort to get into the top five every day but it¡¯s quite hard. Our family has a lot of big and little sisters, and they¡¯re all wonderful women

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Hmm, so you think that way? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Michi who¡¯s still holding Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ I only need to work hard and frantically so I don¡¯t get to the bottom five ¡¹

    ¡¸ You? But from how I see it, you¡¯re quite the cute girl. If you weren¡¯t a bodyguard of the Kouzuki house, I¡¯d definitely pick you up as my servant. I¡¯ve always been curious about you since you entered our school ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s combat strength is quite strong.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s quite the beauty.

    ¡¸ Nobody would expect that you¡¯re a bodyguard, so in a sense, you¡¯re successful, but¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s right, even when she¡¯s with Misuzu, they¡¯ll only think that she¡¯s spending her time with a cute junior.

    The concept¡¯s different from Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san,) who¡¯s clearly seen as Momoko-neechan¡¯s bodyguard from anyone¡¯s perspective.

    ¡¸ However, as Kaan-sama¡¯s aware, I¡¯m not that cute ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her blank face.

    ¡¸ And, Kuromori house has more women who can be called the perfect cute. I don¡¯t hold any candle against them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, you sure don¡¯t smile, do you? Well, I guess you have to be cool at all times if you want to be a bodyguard, but, If you worry about that, then why don¡¯t you be a bit more sociable? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan gave Michi advice.

    ¡¸ No, I would never win against them in cuteness ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. So, why why do you think of those girls as rivals? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ You say that you continue to devote yourself to polishing every day, so you must have some chance of success, right? Why else would you work hard? ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Of course, I mean that in sex. ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural to be prepared so I can serve Master anytime, and anywhere he asks for it, and I always think and practice the kind of sex only I could offer, like acrobatics pose¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Acrobatics? ¡¹

    No, Momoko-neechan, you shouldn¡¯t retort on that one.

    ¡¸ For example, the other day, I was thinking of hanging a rope from a 20m high ceiling then climb it while completely naked. Then, 15m above the ground, Master would violate me from behind while standing on top of a wobbling stepladder as I hold on the rope, relying on my hand strength ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want that.

    ¡¸ That seems interesting ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan took the bait.

    ¡¸ I want to see it if you actually try it so be sure to contact me okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will ¡¹

    Hey, you¡¯re not going to ask for my input?

    ¡¸ I thought that you¡¯re just cute and strong, but you¡¯re quite the avant-garde, aren¡¯t you? Now you have my interest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Sebastianus has such an avant-garde name, and yet, she¡¯s so straightforward that it¡¯s boring ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Momoko-oneesama, you can talk to Katsuok-oneesama who¡¯s in the other room, or Nei-oneesama, or the twins Rie and Eri ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Right, they¡¯re all very Avant-garden in their thoughts ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san nods.

    ¡¸ Our thoughts and actions are completely different than theirs and so we learn a lot from them ¡¹

    Err.

    I guess that¡¯s how it is for Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Also, since she usually travels around the world, Kyouko-san only comes back to the Kuromori mansion occasionally, but she¡¯s much more avant-garde than anyone else. Both her thoughts and actions ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s an international criminal so she¡¯s outside the rule of law.

    You don¡¯t find someone that chaotic every day.

    ¡¸ It has come to my attention the other day, did you know Momoko-oneesama, there¡¯s a place on the internet where people write down their impressions of restaurants and give them ratings? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I know that, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-oneesama¡¯s currently in Kansai for work, but she went to eat Chinese food with her partner after reading from that site ¡¹

    Oh, that time when Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia went to eat ramen?

    ¡¸ The restaurant had a good reputation and a high rating on the website, but it seemed that their food wasn¡¯t tasty. So, they thought that the people on that site is getting paid by the store to deliberately increase the good reviews and manipulate the ratings to get a high one, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what happened? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Ruriko out of curiosity.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, what would you do in that case? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks her back.

    ¡¸ Right, if it were me, then I would look up the management company of that website and check if there¡¯s fraud. Then, it¡¯s either I¡¯ll use media or bring them to trial. If they¡¯re a listed company, then I can use more methods, but, I don¡¯t think the company behind them would be that big. So, I¡¯ll either use a lawyer, or the consumer center for them ¡¹

    If it were Kyouko-san, she won¡¯t do something that dull.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what happened, right? Knowing that Kyouko-san is an avant-garde kind of person ¡¹

    Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Kyouko-oneesama first bought an ax and a hatchet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ax and Hatchet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and then, she found the server that the company uses, attacked that place, and destroyed everything on the server ¡¹

    If she does that¡­

    All the data on their restaurants will be lost.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t they have some backup? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She found them and destroyed it too ¡¹

    Kyouko-san never cut corners.

    ¡¸ Then, she left a note saying ¡°If I feel manipulated I¡¯ll come again¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, she does whatever she comes up with since all the info and the data the customers wrote have disappeared, they have to start from scratch again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, Kyouko-oneesama said that ¡°It¡¯s still better than setting fire on the head office building¡± ¡¹

    If Kyouko-san¡¯s involved, normally, she¡¯d create a fire catastrophe by setting the internet on fire.

    Ending it by just smashing the servers means that the company got lucky.

    ¡¸ Haa, so that¡¯s how people like her think ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸ By the way, Sakurako ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan suddenly looked at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ What happened to you? You looked so down that your face says that the world is ending before you went to shower with Kou-chan ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ That girl who was so scared of Kou-chan touching her that she trembles is now clinging to Kou-chan ¡¹

    Sakurako-san in her red undershirt has been clinging to me since earlier.

    ¡¸ Uhm, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san blushed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great that you managed to break through, but I¡¯m curious what kind of magic Kou-chan used on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not magic ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that we managed to sort things out when it was just the two of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like it¡¯s just a conversation between the two of you, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks, Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ Yes, we had sex. I¡¯ve been taught about the womanly pleasures, and I also received another ejaculation inside ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    Shiranui-san¡¯s expression turns even gloomier as she hears her Master say it.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s done it gently. And then, I was able to understand various things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Various? What exactly? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks keenly.

    ¡¸ The most important one is that I¡¯ll never understand how my late mother feel no matter what I do ¡¹

    Sakurako-san who¡¯s born and raised a young lady of nobility will never understand her mother who died a prostitute.

    That will never happen.

    ¡¸ In fact, as far as becoming a real prostitute like my mother. I realize that if you don¡¯t experience the life under the control of terrible people in a distant land, where the power of the noble family isn¡¯t in my hand, then I will never understand her ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Sakurako¡¯s shocked from learning the truth about her birth mother, and then you thought that you want to have the same experience. Therefore, Grandfather and Kouzuki-sama gave permission for Kou-chan and you to do this. It¡¯s better than feeling cornered and trying to escape from home or committing suicide ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Also, Kou-chan¡¯s safe, and Kou-chan never do rough sex where he only follows his desires. I think that Kou-chan¡¯s the best one to cheer Sakurako up. Your secret is kept safe too ¡¹

    I¡¯m a man from the Kuromori house, a group on the other side.

    I¡¯m also the owner of Kouzuki SS, the organization that handles the secrets of the entire nobility.

    Secrets are strictly observed.

    ¡¸ This is a Kouzuki house facility, they¡¯ll never let anyone outside take a peek, and furthermore, this is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s private room. ¡¹ And on top of that, Misuzu and I are here to monitor Sakurako so she doesn¡¯t lose her way ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Mariko are here to make Sakurako feel at ease, but¡­ But when Misuzu and I are present, you won¡¯t lose yourself. We¡¯ve been disciplined that way since childhood after all ¡¹

    The three big houses, Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou.

    As their families are equal in ranks, the daughters of the three families have been together since childhood as they¡¯re in the same age group.

    They always carry the honor of their family whenever they¡¯re in public.

    ¡¸ Even I unconsciously straighten myself when I see Misuzu and Sakurako¡¯s face. It¡¯s a habit that¡¯s retained ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ In the end, we¡¯re just dragged by our fate as daughters of the nobility. Even if Sakurako was seriously trying to become a prostitute, my Grandfather and Kouzuki-sama, and the nobility will not allow it. It¡¯s never going to happen ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯m not a legal daughter of the Kanou house. I¡¯m a child of Father¡¯s adultery. The woman who gave birth to me was indeed a prostitute ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Sakurako, that fact is no longer the truth ¡¹

    Truth and fact.

    ¡¸ The fact about your birth will be buried for eternity. After all, nobody would benefit from this fact becoming public ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ If Kanou house was just a wealthy family in the past, then it would be a different story, but Kanou house has their family status, right? If the world were to find out anything that would damage the family¡¯s honor, then the last lineage would lose its value ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why.

    The Kanou clan knows that Sakurako-san¡¯s a child of adultery.

    Mariko¡¯s mother who came from the Kanou house told her daughter about it.

    Despite that, the hysterical aunt has tipped off Sakurako-san¡¯s fiance about the secret that¡¯s been kept inside the family so far¡­

    Nobody was to benefit from what she¡¯s done.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no money to gain from making accusations, and there¡¯s nothing to gain from the scandal and overthrowing the current head of the house, Sakurako-san¡¯s father either. Rather, if they just kept quiet, then Kaan and Kouzuki, and the other noble houses, will bring them enough assistance to keep their family status, and so there shouldn¡¯t be any unnecessary fuss ¡¹

    If it were to become a scandal, the noble families would cut off their support, and the house that¡¯s on the verge of collapse would really fall to ruin.

    ¡¸ Even the other noble families feel at ease to have someone from the Kanou house compared to the two successful families, the Kaan and Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Compared to a house with both high family status, wealth, and power, a family that has just one is¡­

    ¡¸ If any problem arises, Kaan and Kouzuki house will send a little money to the Kanou house to smooth things out. It removes any unnecessary tension from the world of nobility ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Well, in addition to the efficacy of the Kanou house, Sakurako¡¯s also been a good daughter of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even in our school, Sakurako-san has the reputation of always bright, never outspoken, and kind to everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯m less popular than Misuzu and Sakurako because I¡¯m showy and intrusive ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Momoko-oneesama has a Fanclub among the underclassmen ¡¹

    Misuzu told Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I know about them, but many hate me too. In that regard, I don¡¯t see anyone who speaks poorly of Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me neither ¡¹

    ¡¸ None even among the lower grades ¡¹

    Even Ruriko says so.

    Sakurako-san was kind enough to help Mariko when she was just floating around the party.

    ¡¸ Everyone sees Sakurako as the young lady of the Kanou house. That¡¯s not because of your blood. It¡¯s the assessment they made when they see Sakurako as a person ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Meaning, the facts don¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is the truth everyone feels ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s purity too. You don¡¯t have to worry about the fact that you lost your virginity by imitating prostitution with Kou-chan, nobody will know anyway ¡¹

    Right.

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san, the top heads of the nobility;

    Sakurako-san¡¯s purity doesn¡¯t focus on the presence or absence of her hymen.

    ¡¸ As long as the other noble families feel that Sakurako of the Kanou house is pure, then your honor can be preserved, and the truth doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not lying to society. The only thing you have to do is not talk. The public will get a lot of impression from just watching our behavior so there¡¯s no need for us to give them more information than necessary ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Misuzu, the elder girls among the daughters of nobility told Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Indeed, the society still think that I¡¯m still a virgin ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Misuzu¡¯s 17, and I¡¯m publicly known as the fiance Jii-chan chose for her.

    So some people think ¡°Maybe she already has experience¡±

    However, Ruriko¡¯s still young, and she¡¯s in middle school.

    They can¡¯t imagine that sweet and docile girl enjoys filming sex with me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t talk when you don¡¯t need to. Ignore what they assume about you, and if you don¡¯t do that thoroughly, you won¡¯t be able to keep your privacy ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s Sakurako, doing prostitution with Kou-chan may give you the impression that you¡¯re no longer qualified to be a young lady of nobility, but that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your partner is Danna-sama, so it will be kept private ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as you continue to act the same way as before, there should be no problems ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, and Ruriko said.

    The young ladies of the big three are worried about Sakurako-san from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, everyone ¡¹

    Sakurako-san bows to Momoko-neechan and the girls.

    ¡¸ However, I still have to be responsible for myself ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Sakurako sold her body to Kuromori-sama until five o¡¯clock. Despite that, I haven¡¯t been able to serve Kuromori-sama properly. Therefore, I¡¯d like to serve with the best of my ability until the time¡¯s up, despite my meager skills and unattractive body ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ Yes, until you¡¯re satisfied. After all, this is Sakurako¡¯s private life, so you should do what you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should we stay in the other room too? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ No, if possible, please watch until the end ¡¹

    Sakurako said, then faced me.

    ¡¸ Can we call in Mariko-san who¡¯s watching in the other room? ¡¹

    Mariko and the girls are waiting for us in the other room, being considerate of Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Are you sure, Sakurako? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Sakurako wants everyone who¡¯s worried about her to see her shameless appearance! ¡¹

 CH 1241.

    Chapter 1241. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / What it means to be a Young Lady

    ¡¸ Err, we need to take another shower ¡¹

    The shower room is filled with the smell of Sakurako-san¡¯s sweet sweat, sour love nectar, and my semen.

    ¡¸ Indeed, we should ¡¹

    Sakurako-san smiled.

    ¡¸ This time, I¡¯ll do the washing ¡¹

    Sakurako-san turned on the shower and washed my body.

    Still, her breasts are nice.

    ¡¸ If you want to touch them then please do ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I groped Sakurako-san¡¯s breasts.

    While at it, let¡¯s put soap on her breasts and do it like those soapland brothels, or so I want to, but¡­

    We don¡¯t have time.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s still waiting for us outside.

    ¡¸ Please treat Sakurako more like a toy ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako is Kuromori-sama¡¯s toy until five after all ¡¹

    Sex toy.

    Nothing¡¯s set on stone until five o¡¯clock.

    While we¡¯re in Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive room in this hotel.

    Perhaps, something else is going on outside.

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san, wouldn¡¯t leave the problem in the Kanou house alone.

    We¡¯re just being isolated here.

    The core of the problem isn¡¯t just Sakurako-san but it also involves Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, the young ladies of Kouzuki house, and also Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    Since the young ladies of the big three families are gathered here, that means that they don¡¯t want the girls to see what¡¯s happening outside.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, I¡¯ll wash your body too ¡¹

    I took the showerhead from Sakurako¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ I want to do it ¡¹

    Perhaps, Kanou house is in a lot of trouble.

    They managed to stop the leaks of Sakurako-san¡¯s secret, but¡­

    The current head of Kanou house should be receiving punishment from Jii-chan and Kanou-san for the terrible way he treated Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother, for not supporting her and letting her die.

    I can¡¯t imagine the outcome.

    ¡¸ I want to stay like this with Kuromori-sama all the time ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t do that, the girls are waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    In this room, it¡¯s just the two of us, but Momoko-neechan and Misuzu are waiting in the other room.

    Then, there¡¯s Mariko in the other room too.

    Katsuko-nee, Rei-chan, and Yomi are in the room before the corridor.

    Then, the outside world.

    Sakurako-san will return to the outside world slowly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we still have plenty of time ¡¹

    I embraced Sakurako-san¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako also clung to me.

    She pushes her soft breasts to me.

    Then, we exchanged lots of kisses.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ You sure took your time ¡¹

    When we returned to the bedroom¡­

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s sprawling on the tatami mat, playing cards.

    Momoko-neechan, Yoshiko-san, and Ruriko are having a match.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s doing a seiza.

    Oh, right, Momoko-neechan¡¯s bad at that.

    I can see the line of Momoko-neechan¡¯s nice ass, her skirt¡¯s flipped so her beautiful thighs are also in view.

    ¡¸ Oh? That¡¯s lovely ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Sakurako-san.

    We just finished taking a shower.

    I¡¯m in my usual bathrobe, but¡­

    Sakurako-san¡¯s wearing a bright red undershirt over her naked body.

    This was left behind in the changing room.

    It didn¡¯t have a belt so it¡¯s just tied up with a bright cherry-colored waistband.

    Her white skin seen through the open chest part is very sexy.

    ¡¸ I brought them from the Kuromori mansion ¡¹

    I knew it, Misuzu prepared this.

    ¡¸ I thought that it would suit Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Yeah, this beauty¡¯s wearing a post-bath use yukata.

    That red underclothing of a young girl who just discovered sex is sexy.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve replaced the sheets. The sheets from earlier had Sakurako-san¡¯s proof of chastity, and so we¡¯ll bring it home for preservation ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s this hotel anyway. Even if this is Grandfather¡¯s exclusive room, we can¡¯t just leave sheets with blood ¡¹

    Oh right.

    We have people working for Kouzuki SS among the employees of the hotel.

    So, it¡¯s mostly those people that are in charge of cleaning Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive room, but¡­

    If they find a sheet with blood in it¡­

    ¡¸ They might worry that Grandfather coughed blood or something that it will become a lot of trouble ¡¹

    Thought so too.

    They would never expect that Sakurako-san would be losing her virginity in this place.

    Normally, they¡¯ll think of Jii-chan¡¯s health.

    And then, if they find some blood on the sheets and bring him to the hospital because of that, there will be more fuss.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯ll retrieve all evidence of sex ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh my, to think that the legal wife Misuzu¡¯s actively assisting her husband in her infidelity¡­You¡¯re so fortunate, Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan says while putting down a card.

    ¡¸ No, Momoko-oneesama, I¡¯m not Danna-sama¡¯s lawful wife ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Huh? But you¡¯re Kouzuki house¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just because I¡¯m the daughter of the Kouzuki house doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m the highest priority for Danna-sama ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Therefore, I always polish my womanly charms so I could at least be in Danna-sama¡¯s top five every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same as Misuzu-oneesama. I put on effort to get into the top five every day but it¡¯s quite hard. Our family has a lot of big and little sisters, and they¡¯re all wonderful women

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Hmm, so you think that way? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Michi who¡¯s still holding Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ I only need to work hard and frantically so I don¡¯t get to the bottom five ¡¹

    ¡¸ You? But from how I see it, you¡¯re quite the cute girl. If you weren¡¯t a bodyguard of the Kouzuki house, I¡¯d definitely pick you up as my servant. I¡¯ve always been curious about you since you entered our school ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s combat strength is quite strong.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s quite the beauty.

    ¡¸ Nobody would expect that you¡¯re a bodyguard, so in a sense, you¡¯re successful, but¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s right, even when she¡¯s with Misuzu, they¡¯ll only think that she¡¯s spending her time with a cute junior.

    The concept¡¯s different from Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san,) who¡¯s clearly seen as Momoko-neechan¡¯s bodyguard from anyone¡¯s perspective.

    ¡¸ However, as Kaan-sama¡¯s aware, I¡¯m not that cute ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her blank face.

    ¡¸ And, Kuromori house has more women who can be called the perfect cute. I don¡¯t hold any candle against them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, you sure don¡¯t smile, do you? Well, I guess you have to be cool at all times if you want to be a bodyguard, but, If you worry about that, then why don¡¯t you be a bit more sociable? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan gave Michi advice.

    ¡¸ No, I would never win against them in cuteness ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. So, why why do you think of those girls as rivals? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    ¡¸ You say that you continue to devote yourself to polishing every day, so you must have some chance of success, right? Why else would you work hard? ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ Of course, I mean that in sex. ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural to be prepared so I can serve Master anytime, and anywhere he asks for it, and I always think and practice the kind of sex only I could offer, like acrobatics pose¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Acrobatics? ¡¹

    No, Momoko-neechan, you shouldn¡¯t retort on that one.

    ¡¸ For example, the other day, I was thinking of hanging a rope from a 20m high ceiling then climb it while completely naked. Then, 15m above the ground, Master would violate me from behind while standing on top of a wobbling stepladder as I hold on the rope, relying on my hand strength ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want that.

    ¡¸ That seems interesting ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan took the bait.

    ¡¸ I want to see it if you actually try it so be sure to contact me okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will ¡¹

    Hey, you¡¯re not going to ask for my input?

    ¡¸ I thought that you¡¯re just cute and strong, but you¡¯re quite the avant-garde, aren¡¯t you? Now you have my interest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ My Sebastianus has such an avant-garde name, and yet, she¡¯s so straightforward that it¡¯s boring ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Momoko-oneesama, you can talk to Katsuok-oneesama who¡¯s in the other room, or Nei-oneesama, or the twins Rie and Eri ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Right, they¡¯re all very Avant-garden in their thoughts ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san nods.

    ¡¸ Our thoughts and actions are completely different than theirs and so we learn a lot from them ¡¹

    Err.

    I guess that¡¯s how it is for Yoshiko-san.

    ¡¸ Also, since she usually travels around the world, Kyouko-san only comes back to the Kuromori mansion occasionally, but she¡¯s much more avant-garde than anyone else. Both her thoughts and actions ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s an international criminal so she¡¯s outside the rule of law.

    You don¡¯t find someone that chaotic every day.

    ¡¸ It has come to my attention the other day, did you know Momoko-oneesama, there¡¯s a place on the internet where people write down their impressions of restaurants and give them ratings? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I know that, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-oneesama¡¯s currently in Kansai for work, but she went to eat Chinese food with her partner after reading from that site ¡¹

    Oh, that time when Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia went to eat ramen?

    ¡¸ The restaurant had a good reputation and a high rating on the website, but it seemed that their food wasn¡¯t tasty. So, they thought that the people on that site is getting paid by the store to deliberately increase the good reviews and manipulate the ratings to get a high one, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, what happened? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Ruriko out of curiosity.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, what would you do in that case? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks her back.

    ¡¸ Right, if it were me, then I would look up the management company of that website and check if there¡¯s fraud. Then, it¡¯s either I¡¯ll use media or bring them to trial. If they¡¯re a listed company, then I can use more methods, but, I don¡¯t think the company behind them would be that big. So, I¡¯ll either use a lawyer, or the consumer center for them ¡¹

    If it were Kyouko-san, she won¡¯t do something that dull.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what happened, right? Knowing that Kyouko-san is an avant-garde kind of person ¡¹

    Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Kyouko-oneesama first bought an ax and a hatchet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ax and Hatchet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and then, she found the server that the company uses, attacked that place, and destroyed everything on the server ¡¹

    If she does that¡­

    All the data on their restaurants will be lost.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t they have some backup? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She found them and destroyed it too ¡¹

    Kyouko-san never cut corners.

    ¡¸ Then, she left a note saying ¡°If I feel manipulated I¡¯ll come again¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, she does whatever she comes up with since all the info and the data the customers wrote have disappeared, they have to start from scratch again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, Kyouko-oneesama said that ¡°It¡¯s still better than setting fire on the head office building¡± ¡¹

    If Kyouko-san¡¯s involved, normally, she¡¯d create a fire catastrophe by setting the internet on fire.

    Ending it by just smashing the servers means that the company got lucky.

    ¡¸ Haa, so that¡¯s how people like her think ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s amazed.

    ¡¸ By the way, Sakurako ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan suddenly looked at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ What happened to you? You looked so down that your face says that the world is ending before you went to shower with Kou-chan ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ That girl who was so scared of Kou-chan touching her that she trembles is now clinging to Kou-chan ¡¹

    Sakurako-san in her red undershirt has been clinging to me since earlier.

    ¡¸ Uhm, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san blushed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great that you managed to break through, but I¡¯m curious what kind of magic Kou-chan used on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not magic ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that we managed to sort things out when it was just the two of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like it¡¯s just a conversation between the two of you, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks, Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ Yes, we had sex. I¡¯ve been taught about the womanly pleasures, and I also received another ejaculation inside ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    Shiranui-san¡¯s expression turns even gloomier as she hears her Master say it.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s done it gently. And then, I was able to understand various things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Various? What exactly? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks keenly.

    ¡¸ The most important one is that I¡¯ll never understand how my late mother feel no matter what I do ¡¹

    Sakurako-san who¡¯s born and raised a young lady of nobility will never understand her mother who died a prostitute.

    That will never happen.

    ¡¸ In fact, as far as becoming a real prostitute like my mother. I realize that if you don¡¯t experience the life under the control of terrible people in a distant land, where the power of the noble family isn¡¯t in my hand, then I will never understand her ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Sakurako¡¯s shocked from learning the truth about her birth mother, and then you thought that you want to have the same experience. Therefore, Grandfather and Kouzuki-sama gave permission for Kou-chan and you to do this. It¡¯s better than feeling cornered and trying to escape from home or committing suicide ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Also, Kou-chan¡¯s safe, and Kou-chan never do rough sex where he only follows his desires. I think that Kou-chan¡¯s the best one to cheer Sakurako up. Your secret is kept safe too ¡¹

    I¡¯m a man from the Kuromori house, a group on the other side.

    I¡¯m also the owner of Kouzuki SS, the organization that handles the secrets of the entire nobility.

    Secrets are strictly observed.

    ¡¸ This is a Kouzuki house facility, they¡¯ll never let anyone outside take a peek, and furthermore, this is Kouzuki-sama¡¯s private room. ¡¹ And on top of that, Misuzu and I are here to monitor Sakurako so she doesn¡¯t lose her way ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and Mariko are here to make Sakurako feel at ease, but¡­ But when Misuzu and I are present, you won¡¯t lose yourself. We¡¯ve been disciplined that way since childhood after all ¡¹

    The three big houses, Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou.

    As their families are equal in ranks, the daughters of the three families have been together since childhood as they¡¯re in the same age group.

    They always carry the honor of their family whenever they¡¯re in public.

    ¡¸ Even I unconsciously straighten myself when I see Misuzu and Sakurako¡¯s face. It¡¯s a habit that¡¯s retained ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ In the end, we¡¯re just dragged by our fate as daughters of the nobility. Even if Sakurako was seriously trying to become a prostitute, my Grandfather and Kouzuki-sama, and the nobility will not allow it. It¡¯s never going to happen ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯m not a legal daughter of the Kanou house. I¡¯m a child of Father¡¯s adultery. The woman who gave birth to me was indeed a prostitute ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Sakurako, that fact is no longer the truth ¡¹

    Truth and fact.

    ¡¸ The fact about your birth will be buried for eternity. After all, nobody would benefit from this fact becoming public ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ If Kanou house was just a wealthy family in the past, then it would be a different story, but Kanou house has their family status, right? If the world were to find out anything that would damage the family¡¯s honor, then the last lineage would lose its value ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why.

    The Kanou clan knows that Sakurako-san¡¯s a child of adultery.

    Mariko¡¯s mother who came from the Kanou house told her daughter about it.

    Despite that, the hysterical aunt has tipped off Sakurako-san¡¯s fiance about the secret that¡¯s been kept inside the family so far¡­

    Nobody was to benefit from what she¡¯s done.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no money to gain from making accusations, and there¡¯s nothing to gain from the scandal and overthrowing the current head of the house, Sakurako-san¡¯s father either. Rather, if they just kept quiet, then Kaan and Kouzuki, and the other noble houses, will bring them enough assistance to keep their family status, and so there shouldn¡¯t be any unnecessary fuss ¡¹

    If it were to become a scandal, the noble families would cut off their support, and the house that¡¯s on the verge of collapse would really fall to ruin.

    ¡¸ Even the other noble families feel at ease to have someone from the Kanou house compared to the two successful families, the Kaan and Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Compared to a house with both high family status, wealth, and power, a family that has just one is¡­

    ¡¸ If any problem arises, Kaan and Kouzuki house will send a little money to the Kanou house to smooth things out. It removes any unnecessary tension from the world of nobility ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Well, in addition to the efficacy of the Kanou house, Sakurako¡¯s also been a good daughter of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even in our school, Sakurako-san has the reputation of always bright, never outspoken, and kind to everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯m less popular than Misuzu and Sakurako because I¡¯m showy and intrusive ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Momoko-oneesama has a Fanclub among the underclassmen ¡¹

    Misuzu told Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I know about them, but many hate me too. In that regard, I don¡¯t see anyone who speaks poorly of Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me neither ¡¹

    ¡¸ None even among the lower grades ¡¹

    Even Ruriko says so.

    Sakurako-san was kind enough to help Mariko when she was just floating around the party.

    ¡¸ Everyone sees Sakurako as the young lady of the Kanou house. That¡¯s not because of your blood. It¡¯s the assessment they made when they see Sakurako as a person ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Meaning, the facts don¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is the truth everyone feels ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s purity too. You don¡¯t have to worry about the fact that you lost your virginity by imitating prostitution with Kou-chan, nobody will know anyway ¡¹

    Right.

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san, the top heads of the nobility;

    Sakurako-san¡¯s purity doesn¡¯t focus on the presence or absence of her hymen.

    ¡¸ As long as the other noble families feel that Sakurako of the Kanou house is pure, then your honor can be preserved, and the truth doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not lying to society. The only thing you have to do is not talk. The public will get a lot of impression from just watching our behavior so there¡¯s no need for us to give them more information than necessary ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Misuzu, the elder girls among the daughters of nobility told Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Indeed, the society still think that I¡¯m still a virgin ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Misuzu¡¯s 17, and I¡¯m publicly known as the fiance Jii-chan chose for her.

    So some people think ¡°Maybe she already has experience¡±

    However, Ruriko¡¯s still young, and she¡¯s in middle school.

    They can¡¯t imagine that sweet and docile girl enjoys filming sex with me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t talk when you don¡¯t need to. Ignore what they assume about you, and if you don¡¯t do that thoroughly, you won¡¯t be able to keep your privacy ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s Sakurako, doing prostitution with Kou-chan may give you the impression that you¡¯re no longer qualified to be a young lady of nobility, but that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your partner is Danna-sama, so it will be kept private ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as you continue to act the same way as before, there should be no problems ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, and Ruriko said.

    The young ladies of the big three are worried about Sakurako-san from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, everyone ¡¹

    Sakurako-san bows to Momoko-neechan and the girls.

    ¡¸ However, I still have to be responsible for myself ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Sakurako sold her body to Kuromori-sama until five o¡¯clock. Despite that, I haven¡¯t been able to serve Kuromori-sama properly. Therefore, I¡¯d like to serve with the best of my ability until the time¡¯s up, despite my meager skills and unattractive body ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan;

    ¡¸ Yes, until you¡¯re satisfied. After all, this is Sakurako¡¯s private life, so you should do what you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should we stay in the other room too? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ No, if possible, please watch until the end ¡¹

    Sakurako said, then faced me.

    ¡¸ Can we call in Mariko-san who¡¯s watching in the other room? ¡¹

    Mariko and the girls are waiting for us in the other room, being considerate of Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Are you sure, Sakurako? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Sakurako wants everyone who¡¯s worried about her to see her shameless appearance! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1242

    Chapter 1242. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / 100 Yen Mariko

    How was it Sakurako-san? Well, I was watching from the other room though ¡¹

    The door opens then Mariko, Yamada Umeko-san, and Misato came in.

    The girls went in as Sakurako-san asked.

    She didn¡¯t call Rei-chan, Katsuko-nee, and Yomi from the other room.

    Mariko and the girls were in the living room of Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive suite, and so they were watching Sakurako-san¡¯s deflowering broadcast.

    Rei-chan¡¯s in the room for the bodyguards, and so they¡¯re completely unable to see what¡¯s going on inside.

    ¡¸ I feel refreshed now, although, my hips are a little heavy and sore ¡¹

    Sakurako-san wearing her red undershirt said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. I was like that too ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re already this far I¡¯ll say it, I had sex with Kou too. I gave my first to Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You know, I used to be a kind of irritable and unapproachable girl, I always fight with people around me, but lately, I don¡¯t have that problem anymore. It¡¯s strange for me to say it like this but I¡¯ve mellowed ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, if it were me before, you wouldn¡¯t have consulted me for today, would you? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s consultation is about becoming a prostitute to understand her late mother.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. Mariko-san has changed indeed. You¡¯ve become cheerful, and gentle with everyone. And also, you¡¯ve calmed down compared to before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s thanks to Kou. I had sex with Kou and I became his woman. I used to think that no one would understand how I feel but now I have Kou. If I feel irritated, I go to Kou and have sex, and have my mind and body mess up, and after that, I feel well. Also ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Each time I have sex, the number of sisters I can trust increases. We always serve Kou together with other girls

    Usually, I have sex with multiple girls at the same time.

    ¡¸ They all are girls who have different circumstances and have different senses, but when having sex, we enjoy together. In sex, you have nothing to hide. You expose your mind and body. YOu see everything about me naked, and I also see the same on the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that. I¡¯ve seen everything on Kuromori-sama, and the heavy thoughts in my mind have disappeared ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s what happens to girls who have sex with Kou. When that happens, then you¡¯ll find people you can trust more than your family. And you become sisters in heart ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mariko had sex with Kou-chan together with Misuzu and Ruriko, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I stay in the Kuromori mansion two or three times a week. We go to bed together and serve him ¡¹

    Mariko replies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Mariko¡¯s recently abandoning me. You now got friendly with Misuzu and Ruriko, I see¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko was formerly Momoko-neechan¡¯s protegee.

    Before she became my woman, she mostly stays in Momoko-neechan¡¯s home.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what you shouldn¡¯t say Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s bad about it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan who¡¯s lying down asks Mariko with a curious face.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you still haven¡¯t had sex with Kou. Hurry up and have sex with him already. Mariko¡¯s been waiting to serve Kou together with Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so much fun for men and woman since everyone gets along so well ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kou, you don¡¯t mind me joining in on your sex with Sakurako-san, right? ¡¹

    Mariko and Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s always having sex with Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriko-oneesama, the cousins of Kouzuki house together, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko unbuttons her blouse and said.

    ¡¸ You want to compare the bodies of the Kanou house¡¯s cousins, right? ¡¹

    Mariko and Sakurako-san, they¡¯re cousins.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, you and I are quite similar in a lot of areas ¡¹

    Mariko says while undressing.

    ¡¸ My mother is a daughter of the Kanou house, I inherited that blood, and yet, I¡¯m frustrated as I¡¯m not affiliated with the nobility. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always been envious of you, a daughter of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, but I¡¯m ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, I know that too. Sakurako-san¡¯s a child of your father¡¯s adultery. That¡¯s why I was even more frustrated. Your body and mine are both half-blood nobles ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s a daughter of her mother married from the Kanou house, and her father is from the Torii house who isn¡¯t from the nobility yet, they¡¯re a rising enterprise. A daughter of a lawful couple.

    Sakurako¡¯s a child of adultery, born from the current head of the Kanou house, and a woman who worked part-time as a hostess at a restaurant in Ginza.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama and Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s parents are both from the nobility, and so they inherited the blood of nobility, but we¡¯re both half-bloods. We have the same percentage, and yet, Sakurako-san¡¯s accepted as a member of the nobility, meanwhile, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve always been frustrated about that. I felt hatred ¡¹

    Mariko speaks honestly without breaking her smile.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t matter now. I don¡¯t fuss about the noble blood anymore. After all, I have Kou ¡¹

    Mariko who¡¯s now in her underwear on her upper half hugs me

    ¡¸ I prefer Kou more than the noble blood. No, I love Kou more. When I¡¯m with Kou, every day is exciting and fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Mariko-san, aren¡¯t you also going to marry into another noble family for the Torii house? ¡¹

    Mariko has to get into a political marriage to connect the upstart Torii house to the nobility.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s that, but if you think of it deeply, a newbie Torii house won¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ In the end, I would only get marriage proposals from families with lower rank among the nobility, even if I try to promote myself as having the blood of the famous Kanou house ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ There aren¡¯t that many families in this society, and the ones that are in the higher group would marry their children off to families that are closer to them ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Even if she¡¯s the daughter of the president of Torii Electronics, a world-renowned enterprise, there are only a few families that would take her in as a bride. Even if they have a good social standing, they must be suffering financially, and so they¡¯re seeking help from the Torii house ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks down.

    That¡¯s how Kanou house is.

    Due to their family¡¯s difficult economic situation, Mariko¡¯s mother is from the big three families and yet, she was sent to the Torii house.

    ¡¸ But, the conditions for marrying off, and getting married are completely different. If you¡¯re getting married off, then you¡¯re sent away, but if you¡¯re getting married, then it¡¯s likely that the bride will give birth to the heir of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯m sure most families would shy away from the idea of a daughter from a weird family as they might cause problems if she becomes the mother of the heir ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan agrees with Mariko.

    ¡¸ The world of nobility is different from the commoners, there are a lot of traditions. And the mother of the son has to teach him those. I think that it¡¯s natural to worry that the mother¡¯s family will interfere in various unnecessary ways with the child-rearing, altering traditions passed by the family throughout generations ¡¹

    I see. So it¡¯s quite hard to get married into a noble family if you¡¯re from an ordinary household.

    ¡¸ Mother, who came from the Kanou house has taught me various things, but, if I, a child of the Torii house, who isn¡¯t from the nobility, were to marry off to another family, I know that it¡¯ll be a horrible ending anyway. It will be a bed of thorns. I will be bullied endlessly by my mother and sisters-in-law, and the people from the branch family. Even if my mother taught me the ways of Kanou house, they will make clear complaints saying ¡°That¡¯s not the way of our family,¡± or ¡°Your mother, yes, but you¡¯re not born from the nobility, and so you don¡¯t understand the true essence¡± ¡¹

    Mariko sighs.

    ¡¸ Oh, I can understand that. Our main house is much more exclusive than the branch families ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks feeling miserable.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I will not marry into nobility. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided! No matter what kind of marriage proposal Father or the Torii clan brings, I will refuse them firmly ¡¹

    Mariko said filled with spirit.

    ¡¸ But, is that going to be okay? ¡¹

    I¡¯m a little worried

    Mariko¡¯s will aside, her family¡­

    ¡¸ You see, Kou¡­ Do you know why my parents are okay with me staying overnight elsewhere? ¡¹

    Mariko looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I¡¯m staying over at Misuzu-oneesama or Momoko-oneesama¡¯s house! To put it bluntly, being favored by the young ladies of the Kouzuki and Kaan house is much more valuable instead of bowing their heads to a lower noble house and marrying me to them ¡¹

    Kouzuki and Kaan house are clans that have ties to most of the nobility.

    Not only do they have the financial power, but they also have the influence to move the heavyweights of politics and the business world at will.

    ¡¸ If anything, becoming a wife of a lower family would make it harder for me to communicate with Onee-sama. Therefore, Father doesn¡¯t care as long as Onee-sama¡¯s favoring me ¡¹

    A poor marriage plan would make it destructive to Mariko¡¯s relationship with Misuzu and Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kou, you¡¯re the one who jumped over the Kouzuki and Kaan house ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s more value in being Kou¡¯s woman. To have you choose me, accept me, and then offering my mind and body to you means¡­

    Mariko said, smiling in satisfaction.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you should experience this luscious sensation too. You¡¯re born a woman, yet, you don¡¯t experience this feeling, it¡¯s a waste ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Momoko-neechan and said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put that aside, it¡¯s Sakurako¡¯s time right now ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan deflects the line directed at her.

    ¡¸ Oh right! Sakurako-san! I¡¯m so happy right now! ¡¹

    Mariko said, took off the remaining clothes she¡¯s wearing and now is in her bra and panty.

    ¡¸ Well, why don¡¯t we serve Kou together? Then, we¡¯ll get along even more beautifully ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mentioned earlier that I was jealous of you, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko says while taking off her bra.

    ¡¸ But you see, just as much I was jealous, no, I actually want to get along with Sakurako-san more than anything ¡¹

    Sakurako-san has a noble father and a commoner mother.

    Mariko, who has a commoner father, and a noble mother.

    They have similar circumstances, and so her desire to get along is heartfelt.

    ¡¸ I was watching Kou and Sakurako-san have sex through the relay. So, I want Sakurako-san to watch me have sex too. No, I want the two of us to have sex with Kou. Anyway, I want us to be closer!! ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m currently selling my body to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s my prostitute until five.

    ¡¸ So, let¡¯s be in the same place. Kou! ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ You can do it later, but give me 100 yen ¡¹

    A hundred yen?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll sell my body to Kou for a million years. I¡¯ll be a prostitute for Kou forever. ¡¹

    A hundred yen for a million years.

    ¡¸ Oh right, it won¡¯t be over in a million years. Let¡¯s go with ten billion, no, until the earth is destroyed, wait, not that. Even if the universe collapses. Yes, forever. Mariko will be Kou¡¯s woman forever ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, I have to be in the same status as Sakurako-san, so I¡¯ll settle with 100 yen. I¡¯ll be Kou¡¯s prostitute too ¡¹

    She said then kissed my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, you¡¯re overthinking everything! Kou¡¯s okay with anything so even prostitution is fun with him. It¡¯s exciting ¡¹

    She told Sakurako with a blushing face.

    Those emotions Sakurako-san have towards the word ¡°Prostitution,¡±

    Blowing it away and turning it into a light one.

    ¡¸ I never knew ¡¹

    She told Mariko.

    ¡¸ To think that Mariko¡¯s this cute ¡¹

    Mariko;

    ¡¸ T-That cant¡¯ be helped! I-I mean, it¡¯s Kou¡¯s fault! I¡¯ve become like this because of Kou!! ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kou¡¯s fault, so play with these two cute prostitutes in front of you, okay? ¡¹

    She asserts.

    This is a good opportunity for Sakurako to reconcile with Mariko.

    Mariko is a distant relative of the Kanou house. Sakurako-san¡¯s cousin.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do it with the three of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s go to the bed! Ruriko-sama, please continue to take photos ¡¹

    Mariko calls for Ruriko¡¯s filming.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    The two prepare their cameras.

    Yoshiko-san is in her attendant mode and so she acts as she¡¯s ordered.

    I mean, this girl¡¯s already accustomed to watching me have sex.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, please watch over there. Then, ready yourself as you¡¯ll have sex with Kou soon enough ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m just waiting for Kou-chan to come at me ¡¹

    I declared that I¡¯ll assault Momoko-neechan.

    Currently, the plan is still ongoing behind the scenes.

    ¡¸ Also, Sebastianus-san! Don¡¯t be afraid of having sex with Kou! You¡¯ve seen it so many times already, haven¡¯t you? The first one is painful that you¡¯ll feel discomfort, but once you get used to it, it¡¯s only pleasure and fun! ¡¹

    Mariko talked to Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san.)

    ¡¸ Also, Shiranui-san! ¡¹

    The naked Mariko talks to Shiranui-san, Michi¡¯s still holding her.

    ¡¸ You should also take a good look. Then, you¡¯ll definitely want to serve Kou together with Sakurako-san and me ¡¹

    Shiranui-san looks up at Mariko with a surprised look.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun. I¡¯m able to get along with so many sisters after all! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s getting along with Kana-senpai from our school the most.

    That also shows in sex, they¡¯re intimate.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako speaks to me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been in such hopelessness earlier, and yet¡­ To think that she would lower herself to become a prostitute, saying that she wants to get along with me ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s proposal.

    Saying that she¡¯ll prostitute herself for 100 yen just to match with Sakurako.

    She¡¯s happy from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re happy then tell Mariko. If you find it hard to say because you¡¯re embarrassed, then show it with your attitude ¡¹

    I whispered back.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll serve together with Mariko-san with my best ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Come here, hurry. Kou, Sakurako-san! ¡¹

    Mariko fixes the sheets of the futon in the middle of the Japanese-style bedroom.

    She calls Sakurako-san and me, wearing only a single panty.

    ¡¸ Yes, coming ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou, get in the middle. I¡¯ll be on the right, Sakurako-san can go to left ¡¹

    Mariko points at our locations.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Sakurako-san sits on the left side of the futon.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    I loosened the tie on her red undershirt.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a simple tie so if you pull it like this, it¡¯ll loosen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I pulled the string.

    The knot can loosen up quick.

    Opening the front of her undershirt, and her beautiful breasts appear.

    Her pink nipples too.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, Kou? ¡¹

    I compare their breasts.

    ¡¸ I guess you two sure are cousins. Your breasts have a similar shape ¡¹

    Their breasts have a nice bowl shape.

    Their nipples are looking upward too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural, we¡¯re cousins after all ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Then look for more common features between Sakurako-san and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll look for them, feel them ¡¹

    I won¡¯t just look at it with my eyes but using my whole penis too.

    I¡¯ll feel the similarities and differences between Sakurako and Mariko.

    ¡¸ Then, first, let¡¯s compare how your kisses feel ¡¹

 CH 1242.

    Chapter 1242. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / 100 Yen Mariko

    ¡¸ How was it Sakurako-san? Well, I was watching from the other room though ¡¹

    The door opens then Mariko, Yamada Umeko-san, and Misato came in.

    The girls went in as Sakurako-san asked.

    She didn¡¯t call Rei-chan, Katsuko-nee, and Yomi from the other room.

    Mariko and the girls were in the living room of Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive suite, and so they were watching Sakurako-san¡¯s deflowering broadcast.

    Rei-chan¡¯s in the room for the bodyguards, and so they¡¯re completely unable to see what¡¯s going on inside.

    ¡¸ I feel refreshed now, although, my hips are a little heavy and sore ¡¹

    Sakurako-san wearing her red undershirt said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. I was like that too ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re already this far I¡¯ll say it, I had sex with Kou too. I gave my first to Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You know, I used to be a kind of irritable and unapproachable girl, I always fight with people around me, but lately, I don¡¯t have that problem anymore. It¡¯s strange for me to say it like this but I¡¯ve mellowed ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, if it were me before, you wouldn¡¯t have consulted me for today, would you? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s consultation is about becoming a prostitute to understand her late mother.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. Mariko-san has changed indeed. You¡¯ve become cheerful, and gentle with everyone. And also, you¡¯ve calmed down compared to before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s thanks to Kou. I had sex with Kou and I became his woman. I used to think that no one would understand how I feel but now I have Kou. If I feel irritated, I go to Kou and have sex, and have my mind and body mess up, and after that, I feel well. Also ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Each time I have sex, the number of sisters I can trust increases. We always serve Kou together with other girls

    Usually, I have sex with multiple girls at the same time.

    ¡¸ They all are girls who have different circumstances and have different senses, but when having sex, we enjoy together. In sex, you have nothing to hide. You expose your mind and body. YOu see everything about me naked, and I also see the same on the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that. I¡¯ve seen everything on Kuromori-sama, and the heavy thoughts in my mind have disappeared ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s what happens to girls who have sex with Kou. When that happens, then you¡¯ll find people you can trust more than your family. And you become sisters in heart ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mariko had sex with Kou-chan together with Misuzu and Ruriko, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I stay in the Kuromori mansion two or three times a week. We go to bed together and serve him ¡¹

    Mariko replies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Mariko¡¯s recently abandoning me. You now got friendly with Misuzu and Ruriko, I see¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko was formerly Momoko-neechan¡¯s protegee.

    Before she became my woman, she mostly stays in Momoko-neechan¡¯s home.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what you shouldn¡¯t say Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s bad about it? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan who¡¯s lying down asks Mariko with a curious face.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you still haven¡¯t had sex with Kou. Hurry up and have sex with him already. Mariko¡¯s been waiting to serve Kou together with Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so much fun for men and woman since everyone gets along so well ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kou, you don¡¯t mind me joining in on your sex with Sakurako-san, right? ¡¹

    Mariko and Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s always having sex with Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriko-oneesama, the cousins of Kouzuki house together, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko unbuttons her blouse and said.

    ¡¸ You want to compare the bodies of the Kanou house¡¯s cousins, right? ¡¹

    Mariko and Sakurako-san, they¡¯re cousins.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, you and I are quite similar in a lot of areas ¡¹

    Mariko says while undressing.

    ¡¸ My mother is a daughter of the Kanou house, I inherited that blood, and yet, I¡¯m frustrated as I¡¯m not affiliated with the nobility. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always been envious of you, a daughter of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, but I¡¯m ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, I know that too. Sakurako-san¡¯s a child of your father¡¯s adultery. That¡¯s why I was even more frustrated. Your body and mine are both half-blood nobles ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s a daughter of her mother married from the Kanou house, and her father is from the Torii house who isn¡¯t from the nobility yet, they¡¯re a rising enterprise. A daughter of a lawful couple.

    Sakurako¡¯s a child of adultery, born from the current head of the Kanou house, and a woman who worked part-time as a hostess at a restaurant in Ginza.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama and Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s parents are both from the nobility, and so they inherited the blood of nobility, but we¡¯re both half-bloods. We have the same percentage, and yet, Sakurako-san¡¯s accepted as a member of the nobility, meanwhile, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve always been frustrated about that. I felt hatred ¡¹

    Mariko speaks honestly without breaking her smile.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t matter now. I don¡¯t fuss about the noble blood anymore. After all, I have Kou ¡¹

    Mariko who¡¯s now in her underwear on her upper half hugs me

    ¡¸ I prefer Kou more than the noble blood. No, I love Kou more. When I¡¯m with Kou, every day is exciting and fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Mariko-san, aren¡¯t you also going to marry into another noble family for the Torii house? ¡¹

    Mariko has to get into a political marriage to connect the upstart Torii house to the nobility.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s that, but if you think of it deeply, a newbie Torii house won¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ In the end, I would only get marriage proposals from families with lower rank among the nobility, even if I try to promote myself as having the blood of the famous Kanou house ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ There aren¡¯t that many families in this society, and the ones that are in the higher group would marry their children off to families that are closer to them ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Even if she¡¯s the daughter of the president of Torii Electronics, a world-renowned enterprise, there are only a few families that would take her in as a bride. Even if they have a good social standing, they must be suffering financially, and so they¡¯re seeking help from the Torii house ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks down.

    That¡¯s how Kanou house is.

    Due to their family¡¯s difficult economic situation, Mariko¡¯s mother is from the big three families and yet, she was sent to the Torii house.

    ¡¸ But, the conditions for marrying off, and getting married are completely different. If you¡¯re getting married off, then you¡¯re sent away, but if you¡¯re getting married, then it¡¯s likely that the bride will give birth to the heir of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯m sure most families would shy away from the idea of a daughter from a weird family as they might cause problems if she becomes the mother of the heir ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan agrees with Mariko.

    ¡¸ The world of nobility is different from the commoners, there are a lot of traditions. And the mother of the son has to teach him those. I think that it¡¯s natural to worry that the mother¡¯s family will interfere in various unnecessary ways with the child-rearing, altering traditions passed by the family throughout generations ¡¹

    I see. So it¡¯s quite hard to get married into a noble family if you¡¯re from an ordinary household.

    ¡¸ Mother, who came from the Kanou house has taught me various things, but, if I, a child of the Torii house, who isn¡¯t from the nobility, were to marry off to another family, I know that it¡¯ll be a horrible ending anyway. It will be a bed of thorns. I will be bullied endlessly by my mother and sisters-in-law, and the people from the branch family. Even if my mother taught me the ways of Kanou house, they will make clear complaints saying ¡°That¡¯s not the way of our family,¡± or ¡°Your mother, yes, but you¡¯re not born from the nobility, and so you don¡¯t understand the true essence¡± ¡¹

    Mariko sighs.

    ¡¸ Oh, I can understand that. Our main house is much more exclusive than the branch families ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks feeling miserable.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I will not marry into nobility. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided! No matter what kind of marriage proposal Father or the Torii clan brings, I will refuse them firmly ¡¹

    Mariko said filled with spirit.

    ¡¸ But, is that going to be okay? ¡¹

    I¡¯m a little worried

    Mariko¡¯s will aside, her family¡­

    ¡¸ You see, Kou¡­ Do you know why my parents are okay with me staying overnight elsewhere? ¡¹

    Mariko looks at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I¡¯m staying over at Misuzu-oneesama or Momoko-oneesama¡¯s house! To put it bluntly, being favored by the young ladies of the Kouzuki and Kaan house is much more valuable instead of bowing their heads to a lower noble house and marrying me to them ¡¹

    Kouzuki and Kaan house are clans that have ties to most of the nobility.

    Not only do they have the financial power, but they also have the influence to move the heavyweights of politics and the business world at will.

    ¡¸ If anything, becoming a wife of a lower family would make it harder for me to communicate with Onee-sama. Therefore, Father doesn¡¯t care as long as Onee-sama¡¯s favoring me ¡¹

    A poor marriage plan would make it destructive to Mariko¡¯s relationship with Misuzu and Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kou, you¡¯re the one who jumped over the Kouzuki and Kaan house ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s more value in being Kou¡¯s woman. To have you choose me, accept me, and then offering my mind and body to you means¡­

    Mariko said, smiling in satisfaction.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, you should experience this luscious sensation too. You¡¯re born a woman, yet, you don¡¯t experience this feeling, it¡¯s a waste ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Momoko-neechan and said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put that aside, it¡¯s Sakurako¡¯s time right now ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan deflects the line directed at her.

    ¡¸ Oh right! Sakurako-san! I¡¯m so happy right now! ¡¹

    Mariko said, took off the remaining clothes she¡¯s wearing and now is in her bra and panty.

    ¡¸ Well, why don¡¯t we serve Kou together? Then, we¡¯ll get along even more beautifully ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mentioned earlier that I was jealous of you, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko says while taking off her bra.

    ¡¸ But you see, just as much I was jealous, no, I actually want to get along with Sakurako-san more than anything ¡¹

    Sakurako-san has a noble father and a commoner mother.

    Mariko, who has a commoner father, and a noble mother.

    They have similar circumstances, and so her desire to get along is heartfelt.

    ¡¸ I was watching Kou and Sakurako-san have sex through the relay. So, I want Sakurako-san to watch me have sex too. No, I want the two of us to have sex with Kou. Anyway, I want us to be closer!! ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m currently selling my body to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s my prostitute until five.

    ¡¸ So, let¡¯s be in the same place. Kou! ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ You can do it later, but give me 100 yen ¡¹

    A hundred yen?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll sell my body to Kou for a million years. I¡¯ll be a prostitute for Kou forever. ¡¹

    A hundred yen for a million years.

    ¡¸ Oh right, it won¡¯t be over in a million years. Let¡¯s go with ten billion, no, until the earth is destroyed, wait, not that. Even if the universe collapses. Yes, forever. Mariko will be Kou¡¯s woman forever ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, I have to be in the same status as Sakurako-san, so I¡¯ll settle with 100 yen. I¡¯ll be Kou¡¯s prostitute too ¡¹

    She said then kissed my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san, you¡¯re overthinking everything! Kou¡¯s okay with anything so even prostitution is fun with him. It¡¯s exciting ¡¹

    She told Sakurako with a blushing face.

    Those emotions Sakurako-san have towards the word ¡°Prostitution,¡±

    Blowing it away and turning it into a light one.

    ¡¸ I never knew ¡¹

    She told Mariko.

    ¡¸ To think that Mariko¡¯s this cute ¡¹

    Mariko;

    ¡¸ T-That cant¡¯ be helped! I-I mean, it¡¯s Kou¡¯s fault! I¡¯ve become like this because of Kou!! ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kou¡¯s fault, so play with these two cute prostitutes in front of you, okay? ¡¹

    She asserts.

    This is a good opportunity for Sakurako to reconcile with Mariko.

    Mariko is a distant relative of the Kanou house. Sakurako-san¡¯s cousin.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do it with the three of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s go to the bed! Ruriko-sama, please continue to take photos ¡¹

    Mariko calls for Ruriko¡¯s filming.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. Yoshiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    The two prepare their cameras.

    Yoshiko-san is in her attendant mode and so she acts as she¡¯s ordered.

    I mean, this girl¡¯s already accustomed to watching me have sex.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, please watch over there. Then, ready yourself as you¡¯ll have sex with Kou soon enough ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m just waiting for Kou-chan to come at me ¡¹

    I declared that I¡¯ll assault Momoko-neechan.

    Currently, the plan is still ongoing behind the scenes.

    ¡¸ Also, Sebastianus-san! Don¡¯t be afraid of having sex with Kou! You¡¯ve seen it so many times already, haven¡¯t you? The first one is painful that you¡¯ll feel discomfort, but once you get used to it, it¡¯s only pleasure and fun! ¡¹

    Mariko talked to Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san.)

    ¡¸ Also, Shiranui-san! ¡¹

    The naked Mariko talks to Shiranui-san, Michi¡¯s still holding her.

    ¡¸ You should also take a good look. Then, you¡¯ll definitely want to serve Kou together with Sakurako-san and me ¡¹

    Shiranui-san looks up at Mariko with a surprised look.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun. I¡¯m able to get along with so many sisters after all! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s getting along with Kana-senpai from our school the most.

    That also shows in sex, they¡¯re intimate.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako speaks to me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been in such hopelessness earlier, and yet¡­ To think that she would lower herself to become a prostitute, saying that she wants to get along with me ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s proposal.

    Saying that she¡¯ll prostitute herself for 100 yen just to match with Sakurako.

    She¡¯s happy from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re happy then tell Mariko. If you find it hard to say because you¡¯re embarrassed, then show it with your attitude ¡¹

    I whispered back.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll serve together with Mariko-san with my best ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Come here, hurry. Kou, Sakurako-san! ¡¹

    Mariko fixes the sheets of the futon in the middle of the Japanese-style bedroom.

    She calls Sakurako-san and me, wearing only a single panty.

    ¡¸ Yes, coming ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou, get in the middle. I¡¯ll be on the right, Sakurako-san can go to left ¡¹

    Mariko points at our locations.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Sakurako-san sits on the left side of the futon.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    I loosened the tie on her red undershirt.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a simple tie so if you pull it like this, it¡¯ll loosen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I pulled the string.

    The knot can loosen up quick.

    Opening the front of her undershirt, and her beautiful breasts appear.

    Her pink nipples too.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, Kou? ¡¹

    I compare their breasts.

    ¡¸ I guess you two sure are cousins. Your breasts have a similar shape ¡¹

    Their breasts have a nice bowl shape.

    Their nipples are looking upward too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural, we¡¯re cousins after all ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Then look for more common features between Sakurako-san and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll look for them, feel them ¡¹

    I won¡¯t just look at it with my eyes but using my whole penis too.

    I¡¯ll feel the similarities and differences between Sakurako and Mariko.

    ¡¸ Then, first, let¡¯s compare how your kisses feel ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1243.

    Chapter 1243. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Deepening Relationship

    ¡¸ Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I first kissed Mariko.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Next, Sakurako-san.

    These two beautiful cousins¡­

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference between Mariko-san and me? ¡¹

    The two stare at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you two are similar, but also different ¡¹

    I say while patting their hair.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks me.

    ¡¸ The sensation of the skin, the elasticity of the lips, you girls sure are blood-related as it¡¯s similar. But, when kissing, it¡¯s different. Mariko is Mariko, Sakurako is Sakurako. I can¡¯t really explain it that well but it¡¯s different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I can understand that ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ When I was younger, our Grandfather from the Kanou house showed me a masterpiece tea bowl, and it¡¯s duplicate used in a tea ceremony ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, there was that. That tea bowl is no longer in the Kanou house ¡¹

    Sakurako-san speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ I know. It¡¯s in our place. I asked and Torii house bought it from the Kanou house. It¡¯s a precious memento of our late Grandfather ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s family is the founding family and manager of the enterprise Torii Electronics. The wife¡¯s family leaned to their family fortune and sold some family heirlooms.

    ¡¸ That bowl was made by a master craftsman a long time ago, but the duplicate was also made by a modern living national treasure, so you can¡¯t tell the difference from the outside ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Then, our Grandfather poured tea and gave the cup to us. Then, touching it and drinking tea from the cup made us realize the difference. They have a similar appearance, and yet the impression of the tea is completely different ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also tried the same cup as Grandfather¡¯s ¡¹

    Sakurako-san speaks nostalgically.

    ¡¸ He told us that the soul of the craftsmen who made it are different and so even if the shape is exactly the same, it will be different ¡¹

    ¡¸ He told me the same ¡¹

    Sakurako-san smiled at Mariko.

    I noticed.

    The late head of the Kanou house knew that Sakurako-san¡¯s a child of adultery.

    And yet, he gave that kind of education to her.

    That¡¯s because he sees Sakurako-san as a daughter of the Kanou house.

    ¡¸ Our souls are different, so our kisses taste different! ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Please compare every part of our body, not just from kissing ¡¹

    Sakurako-san takes off the red undergarment.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have Kou undress me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko ¡¹

    I took off Mariko¡¯s remaining cloth, her panty.

    ¡¸ You two are easy to get wet ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s panty is already drenched.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that great for sex? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s better if you¡¯re quick to get wet than the opposite ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? Sakurako-san, we¡¯re good! ¡¹

    Mariko told Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Call me Sakurako ¡¹

    She said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Right, then call me Mariko too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, that feels weird. Sakurako ¡¹

    The two smile at each other.

    As cousins, they have been students of the same school, and yet¡­

    That school treats the daughters of nobility as special.

    Sakurako-san, the young lady of the Kanou house, and Mariko, the daughter of the Torii house¡­

    They have a deep trench between them.

    ¡¸ If only we got along sooner, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s not too late to start now ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s seen all of my embarrassing figures, so there¡¯s nothing to hide from me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll show my embarrassing figure too ¡¹

    Mariko said, hugged me, and pushed me down the bed.

    ¡¸ Kou, I love you ¡¹

    We kissed again and again. She rubs her breasts onto my chest.

    I can feel her stiff nipples.

    ¡¸ Here. You love licking them don¡¯t you, Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko brings her nipples to my lips.

    ¡¸ I love it when Kou licks them too ¡¹

    I sucked on Mariko¡¯s right nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn, that makes me shiver! ¡¹

    Mariko twitched.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, let yours get licked too ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Sakurako also brings her breasts to me who¡¯s lying face-up on the futon.

    ¡¸ P-Please do ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s nipples are completely erect, but Sakurako-san¡¯s nipples haven¡¯t completely come out of her areola yet.

    But, their nipples have the same color.

    I feel their breasts with my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    Sakurako also trembles as I suck on her nipples.

    I enjoy the breasts of these two beauties alternately.

    ¡¸ Geez, Kou, you look so happy. You sure love breasts, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Looking at Kuromori-sama¡¯s face also makes me feel happy ¡¹

    Mariko and Sakurako-san said.

    I wonder what kind of face I¡¯m making when I¡¯m licking their breasts?

    Well, if I check Ruriko¡¯s videos later I¡¯ll be able to tell, but¡­

    I don¡¯t want to take a look at it.

    I think that I¡¯m making a fickle face.

    ¡¸ Then, next, the two of us will lick Kou¡¯s penis. ¡¹

    Mariko suggested to her cousin.

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll lick from this side. Sakurako, you can go over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    The two are lying down on the futon on my sites and they fellate me at the same time.

    However.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ata!! ¡¹

    My dick knocked on their heads.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Puu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu ¡¹

    The two laughed.

    Now that their minds and body are exposed, they are now in a relationship where they can laugh like that.

    ¡¸ Still, how do we do this? Isn¡¯t it hard if two people are licking together? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks Mariko.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve seen Katsuko-san and others do it in the Kuromori mansion all the time ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, may I? ¡¹

    Misato, who¡¯s been watching us quietly since earlier speaks up.

    ¡¸ I learned that you have to do it this way ¡¹

    Misato goes on top of my body.

    ¡¸ At times like this, you must hold Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Misato grabs the root.

    ¡¸ Then, you can change the angle. It makes it easier to use your mouth to serve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. If we just left Kou¡¯s penis on its own while licking¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. So it¡¯s okay to change the angle of Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis like this ¡¹

    Mariko and Sakurako-san nod to the technique of using their hand to change the angle of the penis.

    ¡¸ If you put it at a perpendicular angle, you can split the upper and lower part and serve at the same time ¡¹

    Misato said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But before that, you should do it together on Kuromori-sama¡¯s tip, this smooth one. Kiss it from both sides while looking at Kuromori-sama¡¯s face. You should start with that. It must be visually enjoyable when you¡¯re serving with your mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for the guidance ¡¹

    Mariko and Sakurako kiss my penis from both sides and look into my eyes.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s really cute, you two ¡¹

    These beautiful cousins are kissing my penis.

    Mariko¡¯s eyes confidently ask how she¡¯s doing and meanwhile, Sakurako-san¡¯s embarrassed.

    The pleasure I receive from my glans and the visual pleasure from watching them serve me.

    It makes me shiver.

    ¡¸ When using your mouth, you must look at Kuromori-sama¡¯s face as much as possible. Then, you¡¯ll be able to see his reactions from when you stimulate him with your mouth and your tongue ¡¹

    Misato told the two.

    ¡¸ Kurama-sama knows so much ¡¹

    Sakurako-san says.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I¡¯m an apprentice prostitute. I¡¯ve just learned all these. I haven¡¯t used them to serve my customers yet ¡¹

    I mean, Misato¡¯s a prostitute cadet, but she won¡¯t be prostituting herself to the customers in the re-opened Black Forest brothel.

    Jii-chan won¡¯t allow anyone to buy a young lady of nobility like that.

    Instead, they will sympathize with Misato who became a prostitute for her clan, and the noblemen won¡¯t have sex with Misato, just pay her money.

    I¡¯m the only one who will have sex with Misato.

    However, Misato doesn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ Oh well, Misato-san, you should undress too. Let¡¯s make Kou feel good together ¡¹

    Mariko told Misato.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, but no sex. Misato-san already had Kou fill you up earlier. It¡¯s my turn this time ¡¹

    Misato and Sakurako-san already received an ejaculation inside.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯m saying it this late, but still, I always thought that Misato-san¡¯s beautiful. Ever since before ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s a young lady of nobility, and so there was a rift between her and Mariko.

    ¡¸ Even now, I still want to get along with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will be a prostitute soon ¡¹

    Misato speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter. Misato-san will still be Misato-san no matter what happens. You were one of the big sisters I was idolizing since I was young ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s eyes become teary.

    ¡¸ Thank Kou for that, since I¡¯ve become his woman, I¡¯ve been able to toss away the pride I had before. Now, I¡¯ve become honest. It¡¯s as you can see now, I¡¯m naked ¡¹

    Mariko said, then spoke to Momoko-neechan who¡¯s watching.

    ¡¸ So, hurry up and do it with Kou already Momoko-oneesama!! Mariko really wants to do it together with Onee-sama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that already. You don¡¯t have to say it so many times ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replies with a troubled look.

    ¡¸ Then, hurry up and take your clothes of Misato-san, Sakurako, I¡¯ll do as Misato-san taught us, I¡¯ll lick Kou¡¯s penis from the root. So, you should lick the tip ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Mariko and Sakurako began their double fellatio.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama ¡¹

    Misato undresses elegantly in my view.

    ¡¸ Kurama-san¡¯s become more beautiful than before ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan mutters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because she had sex with Danna-sama multiple times for her training to become a prostitute ¡¹

    Misuzu replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Having sex with Danna-sama makes you even more beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like it, Misuzu¡¯s become more beautiful than before ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Thank you. But, it¡¯s not just me, Ruriko, Michi, and all the other girls have become cuter compared to when they were virgins ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that all because of having sex with Kou-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Having sex with Danna-sama refreshes your mind and body, and makes you feel happy. It would be weird if you don¡¯t become beautiful ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, I¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko lets go of my penis and speaks to Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I thought that sex is about a man losing to his lust, and the woman accepting it reluctantly. That¡¯s until I saw Kou have sex ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Somehow, I had this image in mind that the man orders the woman selfishly, forcing her to submit, and violating her body ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, in Kou¡¯s case, he¡¯s never oppressive in his attitude, and once I got used to it, it¡¯s actually me who¡¯s asking the next kind of sex I want to try ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s always doing anything we ask for after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, he never shows reluctance, and he accepts it all ¡¹

    That¡¯s because I think of it as my duty.

    For when my women ask for me, no matter how tired I am¡­

    I¡¯ll live up to their expectations in sex.

    There are so many attractive women around me.

    It¡¯s a sin if I betray their expectations.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    The naked Misato squats near me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡¯ll borrow your right hand ¡¹

    She said and lifts my right arm.

    ¡¸ Among the techniques I learned, here¡¯s one of them ¡¹

    She said and began to lick my palm.

    My fingers.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Sucking on fingers like it¡¯s a penis is called a finger fellatio ¡¹

    She puts my finger inside her mouth and rolls her tongue around.

    ¡¸ My, Misato-san¡¯s making such a lewd face ¡¹

    Misuzu says while watching Misato¡¯s finger fellatio.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, Sakurako-san, you shouldn¡¯t go there ¡¹

    Ruriko says while watching Sakurako-san¡¯s fellatio as she records.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, can we switch cameras? ¡¹

    Ruriko gives Yoshiko-san the video camera, then¡­

    ¡¸ You must use your lips like this ¡¹

    Ruriko sucks on my penis.

    ¡¸ When you narrow your lips too much, it¡¯s going to make a skewed mouth look, some males prefer that but Onii-sama prefers it if you remain beautiful at all times ¡¹

    She fellates, making wet sounds.

    Ruriko¡¯s gaze remains looking at my eyes.

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t break her beautiful face even when fellating.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-sama taught me that you must keep attention to look beautiful because you¡¯re having sex ¡¹

    Misato saw Ruriko¡¯s fellatio and said.

    No, I¡­

    I think it¡¯s cute that they¡¯re doing their best in fellating that they make a strange face, but¡­

    ¡¸ I always consider being my most beautiful whenever I exchange love with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. My sex is a little sloppy I guess. I¡¯ll be careful. Sorry, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko apologized to me.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t mind it. I know that everyone¡¯s doing their best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, this is a woman etiquette problem ¡¹

    Ruriko says while licking the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Haa, I can¡¯t just watch anymore, I¡¯m joining in!! ¡¹

    Misuzu stood up and began taking off her clothes

    ¡¸ Hey, Misuzu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I want to join everyone and make Danna-sama feel good ¡¹

    Then, she spoke to Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi, I think it¡¯s okay now. Shiranui-san¡¯s not going to riot anymore ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s purity is already taken.

    Far from that, she¡¯s positive in serving me now.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think she would push Ruriko or me away just to pull Sakurako-san from Danna-sama ¡¹

    If she hurts the young ladies of the Kouzuki house, then Shiranui-san would be chased out of the Kanou house.

    She can never be Sakurako-san¡¯s bodyguard again.

    ¡¸ Michi, come here too. Let¡¯s get naked and serve Danna-sama together ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ We can have Mariko-san and Sakurako-san take care of sex, but we¡¯ll join in to make Danna-sama feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Michi lets go of Shiranui-san, stood up, and began taking off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯ll return this. I¡¯m going to undress too ¡¹

    Ruriko brings back my dick to Sakurako-san and began stripping too.

    Sakurako-san, Mariko, and Misato are already naked.

    Misuzu, Michi, and Ruriko are stripping.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, please continue recording. It¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s just video from here on ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s left with her camera.

    Momoko-neechan, Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san,) and Shiranui-san are left.

    They¡¯re watching the events in amazement.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t make that face ¡¹

    Misuzu told the virgin girls who are still wearing clothes.

    ¡¸ We just want to get along with each other ¡¹

    By getting naked and having sex with me¡­

    They deepen their friendship.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1244.

    Chapter 1244. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Mariko ¡ú Sakurako ¡ú Mariko Sex Relay

    ¡¸ What do you think, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How is it, Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, how is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How is it, Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s licking my right foot.

    Ruriko¡¯s fellating my left hand.

    Michi¡¯s licking my left foot.

    Misato¡¯s licking my right hand.

    Then, Mariko and Sakurako continue their double fellatio on me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s great ¡¹

    I feel pleasure all over my body.

    Misuzu and the girls know where I feel pleasure so they stimulate those places.

    ¡¸ It looks like everyone¡¯s attacking Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks with an amazed look.

    ¡¸ But, it looks fun, they all get along ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san continues to capture our silliness.

    Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) and Shiranui-san are watching us dumbfoundedly.

    I¡­

    I gratefully accept the pleasure the girls are giving me.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, I think it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    Misuzu says while looking at my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Yeah, but I just want Kou to lick me before putting it in. Right, Kou? ¡¹

    She said and straddled over my head.

    Mariko¡¯s already wet slit drips down her love nectar on my skin.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll lick it, come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko pushes down her hips to my face.

    I stretch out my tongue and lick Mariko¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Aahn~ Momoko-oneesama, this feels amazing! Kou¡¯s skilled at this ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s body bends and trembles from my tongue.

    Ooh, Mariko¡¯s sour love nectar is spreading in my mouth.

    Yeah, she has a similar taste to Sakurako-san.

    They¡¯re cousins so their constitution is close.

    ¡¸ Kou, here too please ¡¹

    Mariko opens her slit and exposed her red clitoris.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    I lick the ruby, rubbing, with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I love this too! It feels good! It feels amazing!! ¡¹

    Mariko moans loudly.

    ¡¸ The reason why I stay over the Kuromori mansion two or three times a week is that I want to have sex with Kou! It feels so good that I feel ruined without it!! ¡¹

    Mariko shouts while dripping a lot of love nectar.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san¡¯s just experienced it so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Ruriko says while rubbing her breasts to my hand.

    ¡¸ I was like that during the start too, I couldn¡¯t calm down unless Onii-sama have sex with me whenever I feel slightly lonely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s like that. It¡¯ll calm down soon enough so don¡¯t worry about it. Once you understand with your body that you can have sex with Danna-sama anytime, then you¡¯ll start to calm down ¡¹

    Misuzu says while rubbing her nipple to my sole.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kou, that¡¯s good enough. I think I want it inside me now

    Mariko said and lifts her waist up to my head.

    ¡¸ Master ¡¹

    Michi comes over and wipes off my face that¡¯s wet with Mariko¡¯s love nectar using a towel.

    As expected of her, she¡¯s tactful.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, I¡¯ll go first. So watch from the side ¡¹

    Mariko moved Sakurako-san to the side and get on top of my hips.

    ¡¸ You see, this is what you call cowgirl position. It¡¯s a sex pose where the woman is in lead. You can take it to your own pace so it¡¯s not that scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex with Kuromori-sama isn¡¯t scary at all ¡¹

    Sakurako-san says bashfully, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh well, watch ¡¹

    Mariko said, then connects to me through the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ You can guide Kou¡¯s penis inside you like this ¡¹

    Mariko said, then grabs my penis, and places it at her entrance.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s hot and hard. Kou¡¯s penis is going in now ¡¹

    Kuchu.

    The tip of my glans pushes through Mariko¡¯s narrow inside.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s coming in!! ¡¹

    Zumumumu!!

    I can feel it too.

    My penis is half-buried inside Mariko¡¯s warm and moist vagina.

    Ooh, Mariko¡¯s love nectar is flowing on my penis that it¡¯s dampening my pubic hair.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can see it clearly. Kuromori-sama¡¯s thing is inside Mariko ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s watching our union close by.

    Earlier this morning, she was forced to watch Misato have sex with me, but her head is in panic, and so she didn¡¯t see it clearly.

    But now, Sakurako-san graduated from her virginity, and she already received my semen three times inside her.

    So, she¡¯s watching her cousin without fear.

    ¡¸ Haa, I want it deeper. I want Kou¡¯s penis rubbing deep inside Mariko

    Mariko looks at my face and pushes down her hips with a craving look

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    Zububububu!! Zun!!

    Her hot pressure clamps my penis.

    Then, the tip of my glans arrived deep inside Mariko.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, I love this! Yes! I love connecting to Kou!! ¡¹

    Mariko shouts while wiggling her hips, tightening her vagina.

    Gluing my penis to her hole.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Mariko-san. We all love you ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, the time when we¡¯re connected to Onii-sama is pure bliss ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels like you¡¯re rising up to heaven ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi said.

    Misato¡¯s not saying anything.

    Misato¡¯s having sex only for training.

    Misato knows that this time is special.

    Normally, she couldn¡¯t join the young ladies of nobility, as she¡¯s already a prostitute of the Black Forest, even if it¡¯s just on paper.

    Misato¡¯s sent to this hotel today¡­

    To give Sakurako-san, who wants to be a prostitute, a shock therapy of what real prostitution is like using a young lady she¡¯s acquainted with.

    I¡¯m sure that Jii-chan or Minaho-neesan planned this, but¡­

    Besides, the Black Forest¡¯s new brothel still isn¡¯t officially open.

    Misato now has to insist that she¡¯s a prostitute cadet.

    Therefore, she¡¯s allowed to enjoy with everyone here.

    Once the new brothel opens for business, Misato can no longer show herself before Momoko-neechan and Sakurako-san.

    In five years, when she retires, she will revive the Kurama house as a nobility together with Arisu.

    ¡¸ Misato, hold my hand ¡¹

    I told Misato.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it, just hold it ¡¹

    Misato looks at me with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    She grabs my right hand with both her hands and pushed it to her soft breasts.

    Yeah.

    Now I¡¯m with Misato.

    She¡¯s in connection with the girls in the room through me.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, yes! Kou! Look! Look at this lewd Mariko on top of Kou!!! ¡¹

    Mariko goes all out moving her hips up and down.

    Mariko¡¯s body has completely learned the taste of sex, and so she moves her body lewdly.

    I enjoy watching her move.

    The fact that her vagina narrows down arouses me.

    ¡¸ Like this, Sakurako, you have experience in horse riding, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s the same as that. You just gallop on top of Kou¡¯s body! Haaa!! ¡¹

    Mariko moves her hips rhythmically.

    Ooh, she¡¯s clamping.

    ¡¸ Mariko!! ¡¹

    I thrust from below.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, yes! It feels good!! Kou!! Kou!! ¡¹

    Mariko moans loudly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels good!!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time to switch, Mariko-san. You can¡¯t just finish by yourself ¡¹

    Misuzu held Mariko back.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s comparing Mariko-san and Sakurako-san¡¯s body right now, doesn¡¯t he? So you can¡¯t go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, hauuuu, y-you¡¯re right, sorry ¡¹

    Mariko apologized to Misuzu while leaking hot sighs as she blushes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, but I¡¯ll cum inside Mariko in the end. So, you can swap with Sakurako now ¡¹

    I told Mariko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Mariko tries to get up in a hurry, but¡­

    ¡¸ No wait, I still haven¡¯t tasted Mariko¡¯s insides properly yet ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Mariko, relax while I¡¯m inside. Just lean yourself to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    Mariko leans her body to me.

    Our genitals connect while we¡¯re facing each other.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mariko ¡¹

    I feel Mariko¡¯s insides with my whole penis

    I feel my glans, the folds inside her.

    Mariko¡¯s warmth.

    Her tightness, moisture.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, T-Thanks? ¡¹

    Mariko thanked me for some reason.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s switch to Mariko ¡¹

    Mariko slowly raised her hips.

    ¡¸ Hmm! ¡¹

    My penis comes off from her inside.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s switch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Mariko switched and now Sakurako-san¡¯s on top of me.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Well of course.

    Having sex where she¡¯s on top and we¡¯re facing each other means that she¡¯s going to spread her legs right in front of my face.

    ¡¸ That embarrassment is what¡¯s great about it!! ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Either way, Kou already saw everything so give it up ¡¹

    Far from seeing, I¡¯m the only man who knows how it feels inside Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako timidly gets on top of me.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll adjust the angle of Kou¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Mariko presses the tip of my glans touches Sakurako-san¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ This goes in, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t it already enter you multiple times? Don¡¯t worry. Sakurako¡¯s body accepted Kou¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Mariko watched Sakurako-san¡¯s deflowering through the video.

    ¡¸ The people here are people we know, and so just resolve yourself and take it in. You know how it feels to have Kou¡¯s penis inside you, right? Now you¡¯re going to do it yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    Sakurako lowers her hips, but she can¡¯t find her determination.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, take a deep breath. Breathe in, in, then breathe out ¡¹

    I told Sakurako.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Suu, suu, haa ¡¹

    Good, she¡¯s being obedient.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s body slowly loosens up.

    ¡¸ Now lower your hips while breathing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, uuu ¡¹

    My glans split open Sakurako-san¡¯s slit.

    It¡¯s hotter than Mariko.

    ¡¸ Aaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now breathe out. Loosen up while breathing out ¡¹

    Mariko told Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ H-Haaaaa, uuuu ¡¹

    As soon as Sakurako-san breathes out, my glans pushes through deeper.

    ¡¸ Then, loosen up, calm down, and accept Kou¡¯s penis with your whole body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuuu ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks at me in pain.

    That¡¯s why I look back at her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. Take it at your pace ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    This is her first time taking the initiative in sex.

    ¡¸ I-Is this okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not yet, that¡¯s just half ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Sakurako. If you¡¯re afraid then it¡¯s okay to stay there ¡¹

    I smiled at Sakurako.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, thank you ¡¹

    But, she seems to be in pain as she¡¯s in a half-standing posture.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I thrust my hips from below.

    ¡¸ Kyaafu! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s posture broke as she¡¯s surprised by the sudden attack.

    Then, I drop my waist.

    ¡¸ Aguuu!!! ¡¹

    My penis went inside Sakurako-san intensely.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s deep!! ¡¹

    Cowgirl position goes deeper compared to other positions.

    My glans go deeper than earlier, pushing Sakurako-san¡¯s uterus up.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s insides gushed love nectar.

    Her young body is trying to reduce the damage from sex.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s breathing roughly on top of me, exhausted.

    Her beautifully shaped breasts sway with each breath.

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s okay, right? Women¡¯s bodies can accept Kou¡¯s penis inside them. I learned it with my body too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Sakurako-san seem to have calmed down a bit

    ¡¸ Can you feel my penis? ¡¹

    I ask Sakurako-san as I lie down on the futon.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot. It¡¯s big, it¡¯s so thick, and it¡¯s inside me ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at me and replied.

    ¡¸ I can feel you too, Sakurako. It¡¯s really hot, it¡¯s hotter than Mariko. I think that it¡¯s because you¡¯re still inexperienced in sex, but this is also Sakurako. I¡¯m inside Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it too ¡¹

    Sakurako-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Then, can you start moving your hips? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry, I think I¡¯m paralyzed ¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s not yet possible. Of course.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll make thrusts from below ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I stab up.

    ¡¸ Aaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I think ¡¹

    Then, I rub Sakurako-san¡¯s insides from below.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaah ¡¹

    Sakurako-san makes cute moans on each thrust.

    After learning sex, she¡¯s going to become a good woman.

    But¡­

    Sakurako-san¡¯s relationship with me is still unknown after this.

    Misuzu and the girls are looking at the bright side, but¡­

    To be honest, you can imagine anything happening after five.

    Maybe this would be the last time Sakurako-san will have sex with me.

    ¡¸ So, how is it different from me Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Sakurako-san¡¯s state.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s completely different. I can feel it when my dick goes in. Both of you clamp nicely, get wet easily, and it¡¯s great, but it¡¯s still different. Mariko is Mariko, Sakurako is Sakurako ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different, but both of you are great. Yeah, that feels great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? We¡¯re the best cute cousins ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Sakurako and I are naturally the best!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mariko, ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? I¡¯m just stating the obvious ¡¹

    Now that they have sex with me.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s strengthening her bond with Mariko.

    I don¡¯t know what will happen with Kanou house or Sakurako-san after this, but¡­

    At least, Sakurako-san has a cousin she can trust.

    ¡¸ So, Kou, how does it feel inside Sakurako? Do you want to cum inside Sakurako again? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t hold back, then you can cum inside Sakurako ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great inside Sakurako. It feels amazing, but I want to cum inside Mariko. ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s unable to move her hips nicely on her first cowgirl sex.

    Besides, I think her body is reaching its limit after the successive sex post deflowering.

    Let¡¯s not force Sakurako-san until the finish.

    ¡¸ It feels good inside Sakurako¡¯s body but I want to do it inside Mariko. You don¡¯t mind, do you? Sakurako? ¡¹

    I asked Sakurako-san.

    It¡¯s relay sex with my dick as the baton.

    From Mariko to Sakurako, then back to Mariko.

    The lust rising inside will be delivered to Mariko¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks like she¡¯s still in pain as a foreign object is inside her, but she forces me to smile and reply to me.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, let¡¯s go all out in the end! ¡¹

    Then, Mariko gets on top of me again

    ¡¸ Sakurako, watch over me okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll watch until the end ¡¹

    The cousins have gotten along completely now.

    ¡¸ Well then, here I go! ¡¹

    Mariko puts me inside her again and swings her hips intensely.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaauuu! It feels good! Kou! Kou! Kou!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s learned Katsuko-nee¡¯s sex techniques just like the other girls from the Kuromori mansion.

    Her hips are doing it.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll cum first! I can¡¯t help it, I want to cum already!! ¡¹

    Mariko shouts.

    Mariko¡¯s breasts dance cutely from the intense movement of her body.

    I can see her cute nipples sticking out.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m about to cum! Can I?! I can, right? Kou, can I cum? ¡¹

    She looks at me with earnest eyes, pleading.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m about to cum too ¡¹

    I try to match up with Mariko and am ready to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do it together, cum together, please, please Kou. I¡¯ll show everyone my precious moment so let¡¯s cum together!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mariko!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s insides clamp tighter.

    Yeah, I can feel it.

    Mariko¡¯s about to cum.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Kou! I love you! I love you! I love you so much!! Aaah, aaah, aaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Then, Mariko;

    ¡¸ Cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming!!!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m being hit by the wave of ecstasy on top of me.

    Me too.

    ¡¸ Aah, cumming! Cumming! Mariko! Mariko!! ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako-san while I¡¯m about to ejaculate.

    Showing a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Cumming!!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!!! It¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s coming in!!!! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Mariko!!!!

    ¡¸ Women climax last longer compared to the pleasure of male ejaculating. Therefore, when cumming together, Danna-sama always ejaculates a little late ¡¹

    Misuzu explained.

    Ooh, I¡¯m blowing my semen inside Mariko like it¡¯s a fountain.

    AH.

    Misato continues to hold my hand tightly as I ejaculate.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1245

    Chapter 1245. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Professional Women Body Cleaner

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, see? Now I¡¯m together with Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Mariko who recovered from her climax speaks to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Kou poured his semen inside me too ¡¹

    She embraces me with her sweaty naked body and said happily.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can understand how you feel ¡¹

    Sakurako-san touched her abdomen and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re together now! ¡¹

    Mariko said loudly.

    ¡¸ Misato too then ¡¹

    I say while Mariko¡¯s on top of me.

    Misato¡¯s still holding my hand.

    ¡¸ Misato just had sex with me earlier this morning too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve received it too ¡¹

    Misato replied bashfully.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course. Misato-san¡¯s also our friend! ¡¹

    Mariko said, but¡­

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then I also received Master¡¯s semen inside me last night ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Yeah, last night, Michi, Megu, and I went to a love hotel right after watching Margo-san and Edie¡¯s martial arts tournament.

    ¡¸ I mean, Ruriko and I also received Danna-sama¡¯s penis last night ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Yeah, after returning home, there was that sex photo session with the girls who go to the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s intravaginal ejaculation, then I received it so many times last week ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama taught me that semen live inside women for a few weeks, and so Onii-sama¡¯s semen is still swimming inside me ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Sakurako, Misato-san, Misuzu-oneesama, Ruriko-sama, and I are all friends! We¡¯re sisters! ¡¹

    Mariko gets up from my body and speaks energetically.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s the same! I¡¯m so happy! Oh, I feel sorry for those who haven¡¯t experienced such happiness yet ¡¹

    Mariko looks at Momoko-neechan and the virgin group.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you better remember this ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s slightly irritated.

    ¡¸ Oh? What do I need to remember, Momoko-oneesama? ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Momoko-neechan provokingly.

    ¡¸ Mariko, I think it¡¯s about time you pull out ¡¹

    I looked up at Mariko and said.

    We¡¯re still connected through the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko, you¡¯re going to crush Kou-chan if you keep it like that. Poor him ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said laughingly.

    ¡¸ Geez, I¡¯m not that heavy!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s puffing blushingly.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mariko¡¯s not heavy, but¡­ ¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi, what time is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s 4:22 ¡¹

    She has a small clock on her arm even if she¡¯s naked.

    That¡¯s very much like her.

    Punctuality is a top priority for bodyguards.

    Not only do they have to keep time but the closest bodyguard also has to manage their Master¡¯s schedule.

    ¡¸ Then that means this is as far as it gets ¡¹

    We only have 40 minutes left until five.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, what do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks me.

    ¡¸ I intend to serve with all my heart and soul until the end of the allotted time ¡¹

    No, well.

    ¡¸ If our time is until five, then that means that I¡¯ll have to see you off at exactly five o¡¯clock properly dressed and groomed ¡¹

    I tell Sakurako-san with a simle.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that true for schools too? If club activities are limited until five o¡¯clock, then, you need everything cleaned up before five, changed clothes, and ready to leave the school gates. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want it to end like this, right? ¡¹

    Mariko interrupted Sakurako-san from speaking.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. You can just have sex with Kou again next time ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know if there even is a next time yet, Mariko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ HUh? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s vagina tightens my penis in surprise.

    ¡¸ Why? If Sakurako wants to do it then she can just ask Kou to do it again, right? ¡¹

    I knew she¡¯d think of it that way.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s allowed ¡¹

    I said. Then the girls in the room fell quiet.

    ¡¸ The reason why we can enjoy sex here and now is well because Sakurako-san wanted it herself, but that¡¯s not the whole story ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked down as I speak.

    ¡¸ There are other decisions involved, like Jii-chan and Kaan-san¡¯s will. Mariko knows that too, right? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s the one who lent the room.

    Kaan-san sent over his granddaughter, Momoko-neechan here.

    ¡¸ But, Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama would allow it if it¡¯s good for Sakurako ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I think so too. But, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen after we leave this room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Sakurako-san¡¯s case is a problem of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan mutters.

    The secret of Sakurako-san¡¯s birth isn¡¯t only that she¡¯s an illegitimate child but also that her birth mother met a tragic end because the Kanou house treated her horribly.

    The problem with Sakurako-san¡¯s fiance, and them breaking off the engagement.

    There¡¯s a lot.

    ¡¸ I think they have a reason as to why they locked us up here ¡¹

    They¡¯re making progress in various alleys outside the room.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I can¡¯t promise anything right now ¡¹

    I make it clear with them.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know the situation outside so I can¡¯t make thoughtless promises ¡¹

    Not everything I expect goes as I want.

    ¡¸ But, Kou will come for Sakurako if she doesn¡¯t want any more pain, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me with a straight look.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯ll do whatever I can ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, some things are out of my reach, I know that through my flesh and bones ¡¹

    The world is complex, and it¡¯s run by the wills of various people.

    I look at Sakurako-san again.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, that¡¯s enough sex for today, and the remaining time has to be cleanup. I don¡¯t think we should leave this room with the smell of my semen remaining in Sakurako, proving that I deflowered her ¡¹

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s clean up this room too. We just borrowed this place, so it would be bad if we leave the room dirty ¡¹

    I told Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Grandfather would be checking the room after we used it ¡¹

    Ruriko nodded.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think 40 minutes would be barely enough, anyway, Mariko, Sakurako, Misato, and I will be taking another shower since we had sex ¡¹

    Just because Misato¡¯s a prostitute cadet doesn¡¯t mean that she has to cut corners in preparation.

    As expected, she should go home with a clean body.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and the girls, put your clothes on and deal with the cleanup ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, I¡¯ll pack up the cameras ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, then I will be cleaning ¡¹

    Since we usually share housework in the Kuromori mansion¡­

    Misuzu and the girls are fast to act.

    ¡¸ Y-You girls? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan is probably living with her servants most of the time.

    So she¡¯s slow at times like this.

    ¡¸ Ah, Momoko-oneesama, you don¡¯t have to. Yamada-san and Shiranui-san too, you don¡¯t need to do anything, just wait on the sofa in the other room ¡¹

    Ruriko in her housewife mode speaks.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll leave these to you, let¡¯s go to shower ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I took Mariko, Sakurako, and Misato to the shower room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, now line up and I¡¯ll clean you girls in order ¡¹

    I put body shampoo on the sponge and said.

    This is Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive suite so there¡¯s only one shower.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, if it¡¯s washing, then I can.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll do it, we still have time ¡¹

    Misato, the prostitute cadet, and Sakurako, who¡¯s in the middle of prostitution experience say, but¡­

    ¡¸ Just let me do it. I wash multiple girls a day normally so I¡¯m faster ¡¹

    Fast, yet gentle, let¡¯s make sure that their whole bodies are clean.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s start with Misato ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I rub her healthy body and back with a sponge.

    In Misato¡¯s case, her body¡¯s become more healthy compared to when she was a young lady of the Kurama house.

    It¡¯s less of her body changing because she discovered sex and more of Black Forest¡¯s beauty program.

    Proper exercise and diet control.

    Seems like physical exercise and good food can alleviate some of the mental pressure from being a prostitute.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s a professional at that.

    ¡¸ Ah, the front ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just let me do it ¡¹

    I rub Misato¡¯s neck, chest, stomach with the sponge.

    Her ass, thighs, legs, even the tip of her toes.

    ¡¸ That was fast. Kou¡¯s a professional woman body cleaner ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    I¡¯ve done this a hundred times for the past six months so it¡¯s natural that I got better at it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wash this part too ¡¹

    Naturally, I washed her genitals too

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean up your pussy, open up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Misato lowers her hips and spreads her legs, and opens her slit.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I poured warm water from the shower and washed off the love nectar and semen off first.

    ¡¸ Looking good ¡¹

    Then, I rubbed the pubis and her thighs with the sponge.

    ¡¸ Nice ¡¹

    Then, I used the shower to wash off the soap on Misato¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Okay, Sakurako¡¯s next ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I rub soap onto Sakurako¡¯s naked body.

    Then, Mariko.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Onii-sama and everyone¡¯s clothes are in here ¡¹

    Leaving the shower room, Ruriko and Michi folded the clothes we took off and brought them over.

    ¡¸ I will collect Onii-sama and everyone¡¯s bathrobe and bath towel ¡¹

    We¡¯re not leaving any evidence of sex.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako calls Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll give you the undershirt you wore today. Please take it home as a memento ¡¹

    The red undershirt Sakurako-san used as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Sakurako-san bows her head to Ruriko.

    We did say that we¡¯re taking back the sheets with the proof of her virginity back to our mansion.

    Therefore, Sakurako wants to bring the undershirt as her memento for her first time.

    ¡¸ Can I ask you to put on your clothes in the room over there? Michi and I will be cleaning the bathroom and the changing room ¡¹

    Oh right.

    The shower room should be clean too.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Ruriko, Michi ¡¹

    I put on my briefs and went to the room with everyone else.

    Oh, Misuzu and Yoshiko-san¡¯s cleaning here too.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s looking confused, not knowing what they should do. She faced us.

    ¡¸ Come here, Misato, Sakurako, and Mariko, I¡¯ll put on your underwear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Kou?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the usual

    Starting with Misuzu, most of my women like it when I put their underwear on them.

    Therefore, I¡¯m always busy after bath.

    ¡¸ Err, Misato¡¯s panty is this, right? Raise your leg

    ¡¸ O-Okay

    First, I had Misato put on her panty

    ¡¸ Now, your bra

    I learned it from Katsuko-nee so I know how to put on a bra on women where it makes women¡¯s breasts look good

    I mean, I¡¯ve done special training for this.

    ¡¸ Next, Sakurako

    ¡¸ Y-Yes

    I put on Sakurako¡¯s underwear to her.

    ¡¸ Mariko too

    ¡¸ Y-Yes

    I also put on Mariko¡¯s underwear to her.

    ¡¸ Kou, I get that you¡¯re quite skilled in washing bodies, that it sure was quick if you do it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Hm?

    ¡¸ But still, why are you faster in putting on underwear than us? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Not that I mind, since it¡¯s Kou anyway ¡¹

    Mariko smiled wryly and said.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I just went with the usual flow so I did it unconsciously ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Kou-chan¡¯s always putting on underwear on women? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks me laughingly.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. I always have Danna-sama put it on me ¡¹

    Misuzu says while cleaning.

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s a lot of trouble for Kou-chan ¡¹

    Well¡­

    How much is left¡­

    ¡¸ We have 20 minutes left ¡¹

    Michi leaves the bathroom and told me.

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, since we still have free time, show Sakurako and Misato ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If possible, I want them to be as beautiful and elegant as when they entered the room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. Sebastianus, bring my make-up pouch ¡¹

    I¡¯ll let Momoko-neechan, who has an established reputation of being flashy take care of this.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, make-ups aren¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make it too flashy. I¡¯ll do natural make-up, I¡¯ll make you quite the beauty that nobody notices you¡¯re wearing make-up! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan took the bag from Yamada Umeko-san and said.

    ¡¸ You always had a straight personality so you never put on make-up, do you? I¡¯ve always thought that Sakurako would be cuter if you put on make-up ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Misato.

    ¡¸ You too, I¡¯ll make you a beauty to my preference ¡¹

    But, dealing with two girls within twenty minutes.

    Can Momoko-neechan deal with that alone?

    Maybe I should call in Katsuko-nee from the outside and have her help out?

    No.

    I think we should finish things by ourselves here.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, once you¡¯re done there, help out Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯ll help, I want to hear Misuzu¡¯s opinion too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan received it in a good mood.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a rare experience to have the ladies of Kaan and Kouzuki house give you make-up ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan brings out her makeup kit and smiled at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies filled with tension.

    ¡¸ Silly, if you have someone to thank then it shouldn¡¯t be me but Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Master, stop looking and put on your clothes ¡¹

    Michi told me.

    Oh right, I¡¯m still wearing just a brief as I watch Sakurako-san and the girls.

    I hurriedly put on my clothes.

    ¡¸ Mariko, if you¡¯re done then help me out! You don¡¯t need to say your opinions. I don¡¯t need your flair ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Momoko-oneesama! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan fires back at Mariko as revenge from earlier.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, once you¡¯re done changing, can you pack the cameras from the bedroom into the bag and bring them here? ¡¹

    Ruriko comes over and asks me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve disconnected all the power cords and etc. and bundled them together so all you need to do is put them in the bag ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure got it ¡¹

    I help out with the cleanup.

 CH 1245.

    Chapter 1245. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Professional Women Body Cleaner

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, see? Now I¡¯m together with Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Mariko who recovered from her climax speaks to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Kou poured his semen inside me too ¡¹

    She embraces me with her sweaty naked body and said happily.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can understand how you feel ¡¹

    Sakurako-san touched her abdomen and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re together now! ¡¹

    Mariko said loudly.

    ¡¸ Misato too then ¡¹

    I say while Mariko¡¯s on top of me.

    Misato¡¯s still holding my hand.

    ¡¸ Misato just had sex with me earlier this morning too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve received it too ¡¹

    Misato replied bashfully.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course. Misato-san¡¯s also our friend! ¡¹

    Mariko said, but¡­

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then I also received Master¡¯s semen inside me last night ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Yeah, last night, Michi, Megu, and I went to a love hotel right after watching Margo-san and Edie¡¯s martial arts tournament.

    ¡¸ I mean, Ruriko and I also received Danna-sama¡¯s penis last night ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Yeah, after returning home, there was that sex photo session with the girls who go to the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s intravaginal ejaculation, then I received it so many times last week ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama taught me that semen live inside women for a few weeks, and so Onii-sama¡¯s semen is still swimming inside me ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Sakurako, Misato-san, Misuzu-oneesama, Ruriko-sama, and I are all friends! We¡¯re sisters! ¡¹

    Mariko gets up from my body and speaks energetically.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s the same! I¡¯m so happy! Oh, I feel sorry for those who haven¡¯t experienced such happiness yet ¡¹

    Mariko looks at Momoko-neechan and the virgin group.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you better remember this ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s slightly irritated.

    ¡¸ Oh? What do I need to remember, Momoko-oneesama? ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Momoko-neechan provokingly.

    ¡¸ Mariko, I think it¡¯s about time you pull out ¡¹

    I looked up at Mariko and said.

    We¡¯re still connected through the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko, you¡¯re going to crush Kou-chan if you keep it like that. Poor him ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said laughingly.

    ¡¸ Geez, I¡¯m not that heavy!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s puffing blushingly.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mariko¡¯s not heavy, but¡­ ¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi, what time is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s 4:22 ¡¹

    She has a small clock on her arm even if she¡¯s naked.

    That¡¯s very much like her.

    Punctuality is a top priority for bodyguards.

    Not only do they have to keep time but the closest bodyguard also has to manage their Master¡¯s schedule.

    ¡¸ Then that means this is as far as it gets ¡¹

    We only have 40 minutes left until five.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, what do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san asks me.

    ¡¸ I intend to serve with all my heart and soul until the end of the allotted time ¡¹

    No, well.

    ¡¸ If our time is until five, then that means that I¡¯ll have to see you off at exactly five o¡¯clock properly dressed and groomed ¡¹

    I tell Sakurako-san with a simle.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that true for schools too? If club activities are limited until five o¡¯clock, then, you need everything cleaned up before five, changed clothes, and ready to leave the school gates. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t want it to end like this, right? ¡¹

    Mariko interrupted Sakurako-san from speaking.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. You can just have sex with Kou again next time ¡¹

    No.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know if there even is a next time yet, Mariko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ HUh? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s vagina tightens my penis in surprise.

    ¡¸ Why? If Sakurako wants to do it then she can just ask Kou to do it again, right? ¡¹

    I knew she¡¯d think of it that way.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s allowed ¡¹

    I said. Then the girls in the room fell quiet.

    ¡¸ The reason why we can enjoy sex here and now is well because Sakurako-san wanted it herself, but that¡¯s not the whole story ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked down as I speak.

    ¡¸ There are other decisions involved, like Jii-chan and Kaan-san¡¯s will. Mariko knows that too, right? ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s the one who lent the room.

    Kaan-san sent over his granddaughter, Momoko-neechan here.

    ¡¸ But, Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama would allow it if it¡¯s good for Sakurako ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I think so too. But, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen after we leave this room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Sakurako-san¡¯s case is a problem of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan mutters.

    The secret of Sakurako-san¡¯s birth isn¡¯t only that she¡¯s an illegitimate child but also that her birth mother met a tragic end because the Kanou house treated her horribly.

    The problem with Sakurako-san¡¯s fiance, and them breaking off the engagement.

    There¡¯s a lot.

    ¡¸ I think they have a reason as to why they locked us up here ¡¹

    They¡¯re making progress in various alleys outside the room.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I can¡¯t promise anything right now ¡¹

    I make it clear with them.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know the situation outside so I can¡¯t make thoughtless promises ¡¹

    Not everything I expect goes as I want.

    ¡¸ But, Kou will come for Sakurako if she doesn¡¯t want any more pain, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me with a straight look.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯ll do whatever I can ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, some things are out of my reach, I know that through my flesh and bones ¡¹

    The world is complex, and it¡¯s run by the wills of various people.

    I look at Sakurako-san again.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, that¡¯s enough sex for today, and the remaining time has to be cleanup. I don¡¯t think we should leave this room with the smell of my semen remaining in Sakurako, proving that I deflowered her ¡¹

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s clean up this room too. We just borrowed this place, so it would be bad if we leave the room dirty ¡¹

    I told Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Grandfather would be checking the room after we used it ¡¹

    Ruriko nodded.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think 40 minutes would be barely enough, anyway, Mariko, Sakurako, Misato, and I will be taking another shower since we had sex ¡¹

    Just because Misato¡¯s a prostitute cadet doesn¡¯t mean that she has to cut corners in preparation.

    As expected, she should go home with a clean body.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and the girls, put your clothes on and deal with the cleanup ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama, I¡¯ll pack up the cameras ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, then I will be cleaning ¡¹

    Since we usually share housework in the Kuromori mansion¡­

    Misuzu and the girls are fast to act.

    ¡¸ Y-You girls? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan is probably living with her servants most of the time.

    So she¡¯s slow at times like this.

    ¡¸ Ah, Momoko-oneesama, you don¡¯t have to. Yamada-san and Shiranui-san too, you don¡¯t need to do anything, just wait on the sofa in the other room ¡¹

    Ruriko in her housewife mode speaks.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll leave these to you, let¡¯s go to shower ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I took Mariko, Sakurako, and Misato to the shower room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, now line up and I¡¯ll clean you girls in order ¡¹

    I put body shampoo on the sponge and said.

    This is Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive suite so there¡¯s only one shower.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, if it¡¯s washing, then I can.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll do it, we still have time ¡¹

    Misato, the prostitute cadet, and Sakurako, who¡¯s in the middle of prostitution experience say, but¡­

    ¡¸ Just let me do it. I wash multiple girls a day normally so I¡¯m faster ¡¹

    Fast, yet gentle, let¡¯s make sure that their whole bodies are clean.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s start with Misato ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I rub her healthy body and back with a sponge.

    In Misato¡¯s case, her body¡¯s become more healthy compared to when she was a young lady of the Kurama house.

    It¡¯s less of her body changing because she discovered sex and more of Black Forest¡¯s beauty program.

    Proper exercise and diet control.

    Seems like physical exercise and good food can alleviate some of the mental pressure from being a prostitute.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s a professional at that.

    ¡¸ Ah, the front ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just let me do it ¡¹

    I rub Misato¡¯s neck, chest, stomach with the sponge.

    Her ass, thighs, legs, even the tip of her toes.

    ¡¸ That was fast. Kou¡¯s a professional woman body cleaner ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    I¡¯ve done this a hundred times for the past six months so it¡¯s natural that I got better at it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wash this part too ¡¹

    Naturally, I washed her genitals too

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean up your pussy, open up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Misato lowers her hips and spreads her legs, and opens her slit.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I poured warm water from the shower and washed off the love nectar and semen off first.

    ¡¸ Looking good ¡¹

    Then, I rubbed the pubis and her thighs with the sponge.

    ¡¸ Nice ¡¹

    Then, I used the shower to wash off the soap on Misato¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Okay, Sakurako¡¯s next ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I rub soap onto Sakurako¡¯s naked body.

    Then, Mariko.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Onii-sama and everyone¡¯s clothes are in here ¡¹

    Leaving the shower room, Ruriko and Michi folded the clothes we took off and brought them over.

    ¡¸ I will collect Onii-sama and everyone¡¯s bathrobe and bath towel ¡¹

    We¡¯re not leaving any evidence of sex.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako calls Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll give you the undershirt you wore today. Please take it home as a memento ¡¹

    The red undershirt Sakurako-san used as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Sakurako-san bows her head to Ruriko.

    We did say that we¡¯re taking back the sheets with the proof of her virginity back to our mansion.

    Therefore, Sakurako wants to bring the undershirt as her memento for her first time.

    ¡¸ Can I ask you to put on your clothes in the room over there? Michi and I will be cleaning the bathroom and the changing room ¡¹

    Oh right.

    The shower room should be clean too.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Ruriko, Michi ¡¹

    I put on my briefs and went to the room with everyone else.

    Oh, Misuzu and Yoshiko-san¡¯s cleaning here too.

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s looking confused, not knowing what they should do. She faced us.

    ¡¸ Come here, Misato, Sakurako, and Mariko, I¡¯ll put on your underwear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, Kou?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the usual

    Starting with Misuzu, most of my women like it when I put their underwear on them.

    Therefore, I¡¯m always busy after bath.

    ¡¸ Err, Misato¡¯s panty is this, right? Raise your leg

    ¡¸ O-Okay

    First, I had Misato put on her panty

    ¡¸ Now, your bra

    I learned it from Katsuko-nee so I know how to put on a bra on women where it makes women¡¯s breasts look good

    I mean, I¡¯ve done special training for this.

    ¡¸ Next, Sakurako

    ¡¸ Y-Yes

    I put on Sakurako¡¯s underwear to her.

    ¡¸ Mariko too

    ¡¸ Y-Yes

    I also put on Mariko¡¯s underwear to her.

    ¡¸ Kou, I get that you¡¯re quite skilled in washing bodies, that it sure was quick if you do it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Hm?

    ¡¸ But still, why are you faster in putting on underwear than us? ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ Not that I mind, since it¡¯s Kou anyway ¡¹

    Mariko smiled wryly and said.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I just went with the usual flow so I did it unconsciously ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Kou-chan¡¯s always putting on underwear on women? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks me laughingly.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. I always have Danna-sama put it on me ¡¹

    Misuzu says while cleaning.

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s a lot of trouble for Kou-chan ¡¹

    Well¡­

    How much is left¡­

    ¡¸ We have 20 minutes left ¡¹

    Michi leaves the bathroom and told me.

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Momoko-neechan, since we still have free time, show Sakurako and Misato ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If possible, I want them to be as beautiful and elegant as when they entered the room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. Sebastianus, bring my make-up pouch ¡¹

    I¡¯ll let Momoko-neechan, who has an established reputation of being flashy take care of this.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, make-ups aren¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make it too flashy. I¡¯ll do natural make-up, I¡¯ll make you quite the beauty that nobody notices you¡¯re wearing make-up! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan took the bag from Yamada Umeko-san and said.

    ¡¸ You always had a straight personality so you never put on make-up, do you? I¡¯ve always thought that Sakurako would be cuter if you put on make-up ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Misato.

    ¡¸ You too, I¡¯ll make you a beauty to my preference ¡¹

    But, dealing with two girls within twenty minutes.

    Can Momoko-neechan deal with that alone?

    Maybe I should call in Katsuko-nee from the outside and have her help out?

    No.

    I think we should finish things by ourselves here.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, once you¡¯re done there, help out Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯ll help, I want to hear Misuzu¡¯s opinion too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan received it in a good mood.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a rare experience to have the ladies of Kaan and Kouzuki house give you make-up ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan brings out her makeup kit and smiled at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies filled with tension.

    ¡¸ Silly, if you have someone to thank then it shouldn¡¯t be me but Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Master, stop looking and put on your clothes ¡¹

    Michi told me.

    Oh right, I¡¯m still wearing just a brief as I watch Sakurako-san and the girls.

    I hurriedly put on my clothes.

    ¡¸ Mariko, if you¡¯re done then help me out! You don¡¯t need to say your opinions. I don¡¯t need your flair ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Momoko-oneesama! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan fires back at Mariko as revenge from earlier.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, once you¡¯re done changing, can you pack the cameras from the bedroom into the bag and bring them here? ¡¹

    Ruriko comes over and asks me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve disconnected all the power cords and etc. and bundled them together so all you need to do is put them in the bag ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure got it ¡¹

    I help out with the cleanup.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1246.

    Chapter 1246. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / What must be Settled

    ¡¸ Yes, this looks good ¡¹

    Two minutes before five o¡¯clock and Momoko-neechan¡¯s done preparing Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you should keep your forehead exposed. It looks mature ¡¹

    Her hairstyle¡¯s changed along with wearing light natural makeup.

    ¡¸ Right, Kou already made Sakurako an adult woman so you should keep that ¡¹

    Mariko said as she finishes her preparations.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s everything done ¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s in charge of Misato said.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is good. Both of you look good ¡¹

    Sakurako-san and Misato¡¯s dignified beauty as high school girls shine.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t look like girls who got naked and had sex forty minutes ago ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, if you could hold my camera bag ¡¹

    Ruriko brings in her bag of cameras for recording, power cords, and laptop for recording.

    If these were to leak then it would be a lot of trouble.

    The video of the young lady of the Kanou house deflowered, even Misuzu and Ruriko naked, everything¡¯s recorded here.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll carry that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll carry the bedsheets, bathrobe, and all the other laundry ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Michi and the bodyguards need to have free hands as it¡¯s their job, so they can¡¯t carry anything.

    If this was in the Kuromori mansion, then Michi will carry something too, but¡­

    Outside this room is public space, and it¡¯s a Kouzuki house owned hotel.

    We have to be wary of the public eye.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll carry them ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san, Ruriko¡¯s former attendant said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m the younger so I¡¯ll carry it ¡¹

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san have returned to the master-servant relationship that they had since childhood.

    But, when in public, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san are in equal status as the granddaughters of the head of the Kouzuki house.

    Therefore¡­ It would be weird if the elder Yoshiko-san is carrying the luggage.

    ¡¸ I will be holding onto Sakurako-san¡¯s undershirt until we leave the hotel ¡¹

    Ruriko puts the red undershirt in the big bag.

    ¡¸ Everything¡¯s ready ¡¹

    Michi reports.

    We¡¯re all wearing clothes now and even groomed ourselves.

    We also cleaned the room.

    We erased all evidence that we had sex in this place.

    Good.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s time, Master ¡¹

    It¡¯s five now

    Sakurako-san¡¯s prostitution contract is over.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go out ¡¹

    I looked at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Okay? Sakurako-san ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s shocked.

    During the time I rented her body, I called her ¡°Sakurako¡±

    But now, I can¡¯t call her that.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s coming back to being a young lady of the nobility.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem. Let¡¯s go, Kou-chan ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan replies with a smile, taking over Sakuako-san who didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I open the door to the next room.

    ¡¸ Oh? Are you done? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me with a smile.

    Outside Jii-chan¡¯s room, which is completely soundproof and radio proof is the waiting area for the guards.

    A tall beauty dressed as a man and a middle school girl with big tits stood up from their seats and greeted us.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Rei-chan, and Yomi waited for us.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I made you all wait ¡¹

    Ever since we came back to this room after lunch, the three of them have been waiting for us to come out.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, We had fun talking ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s learned a lot from Reika-oneesama and her bodyguard duties ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s already assigned as Agnes¡¯ bodyguard on the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Even if one can read minds, you¡¯ll need to learn the basics of guarding to put them in practical use ¡¹

    Yomi and her sister¡¯s Miko power is strong, but you need a certain distance to use it, and you have to focus on the target.

    If a person with ill will approaches, Yomi can read their mind and act accordingly, but¡­

    For example, if several hoodlums are attacking from a distance suddenly, while Yomi¡¯s suppressing one of them, then the person she¡¯s protecting might be attacked by another guy.

    Therefore, she needs the basics of security, the knowledge to detect danger points in advance and deal with them based on various assumptions.

    ¡¸ This room has a direct line to the surveillance control room in the hotel so we¡¯re always aware of what¡¯s going on inside ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    I see. Rei-chan¡¯s monitor is showing video feed from various areas of the hotel.

    If we shut everything off then we won¡¯t be able to deal with emergencies, so we have a direct wired line to the command center.

    Otherwise, Jii-chan¡¯s soundproof room won¡¯t notice if the hotel were to catch on fire.

    If some assassins entered the hotel, you won¡¯t be able to determine the escape route.

    Wait, then that means.

    ¡¸ Something¡¯s happened? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Rei-chan¡¯s connected to the control room, so maybe she already received Jii-chan¡¯s new instructions.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone, once we leave this room, we¡¯re to move to a room on the upper floor immediately ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Upper floor? ¡¹

    This floor is exclusive to Jii-chan.

    There are several rooms in here.

    If Jii-chan¡¯s here, then he should be waiting on this floor, in a different room.

    ¡¸ Yes, the floor above ¡¹

    Rei-chan said, then looked at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako-sama¡¯s parents are here ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s face turns pale.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s parents, the predecessor head that¡¯s in the same generation as Jii-chan and Kaan-san are already gone.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s father is the current head of the Kanou house.

    Even if they lost their assets, they¡¯re still a family that is in equal standing to Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s very much like Jii-chan. It¡¯s the usual pattern ¡¹

    I tell Sakurako-san with a calm smile.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Sakurako-san, we¡¯re here with you. You don¡¯t have anything to worry about ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, just let Danna-sama take care of it ¡¹

    Misuzu told Sakurako-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the usual thing for me so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    We need to remove even just a bit of Sakurako-san¡¯s worries.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I see, if Sakurako-san¡¯s father and mother are here, then they¡¯ll be taken to a different floor ¡¹

    They came to look for their daughter who ran away from home due to mental instability so if they¡¯re brought to the same floor, they might check one room at a time.

    Well, Jii-chan¡¯s deluxe suite won¡¯t open that easy though.

    ¡¸ Then, since the Kanou head and his wife are upstairs, that also means that Kouzuki-sama is aware of them? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks.

    Sakurako came over to this hotel using her family¡¯s car.

    The chauffeur may have contacted the Kanou house.

    Or maybe, it¡¯s because we defeated the guy who¡¯s supposed to be Sakurako-san¡¯s fiance at the restaurant during lunch.

    That man¡¯s family could¡¯ve contacted the Kanou house and discovered that Sakurako-san is in this hotel.

    But, either way, since this is a special facility for the Kouzuki house, the nobles should know.

    Of course, that also means that Kanou house also knows about this place.

    That¡¯s why they won¡¯t barge in without telling Jii-chan anything.

    If they¡¯re coming to bring back Sakurako-san, then they had to ask for Jii-chan¡¯s permission first.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, he¡¯s aware. It¡¯s Kakka¡¯s orders to bring them to the upper floor ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Then that means that Kouzuki-sama¡¯s also here, isn¡¯t he? Is he present, or is he¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    If Jii-chan¡¯s coming¡­

    Then, we should wait before meeting Sakurako-san¡¯s parents.

    ¡¸ No, Kakka¡¯s not present ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kaan-sama who arrived on the upper floor ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ M-My grandfather¡¯s here? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s surprised.

    It¡¯s not Jii-chan but Kaan?

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why they can¡¯t come down to this floor ¡¹

    The servants of the Kouzuki house can¡¯t bring people from other houses in Jii-chan¡¯s exclusive floor as Jii-chan¡¯s not even here.

    ¡¸ I see. I get it ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan sighs.

    ¡¸ You need to be ready for it, Kou-chan, Sakurako! ¡¹

    I wonder what will happen.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for everyone to come, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looks at everyone

    ¡¸ For now, Sebastianus has to stay. Kanou-sama doesn¡¯t want to see servants from other families in their family problem ¡¹

    She takes off her bodyguard from the group first.

    ¡¸ However ¡¹

    Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san looks confused)

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Kaan-san¡¯s here, so if you don¡¯t show up, then he might think that the bodyguard is slacking off? ¡¹

    I noticed her worries.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, you can come with us to the front door. Once the room is open, then greet Grandfather in the room. Then, Sebastianus can¡¯t come in the room and you¡¯ll remain in the corridor ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Michi should do the same ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Michi¡¯s also a servant of another family from Kanou house¡¯s perspective.

    She can¡¯t come in.

    ¡¸ Shie too, stay with the two, just greet from the corridor and don¡¯t enter the room ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told her bodyguard, Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re with me, then Father might scold you ¡¹

    She¡¯s a bodyguard, and yet, she will get scolded for not being able to protect Sakurako-san¡¯s purity, what?

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want you to be scolded. I will be responsible for what I did. I don¡¯t want Shie to take the blame for what I did ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-ojousama ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s unable to speak further.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama. I don¡¯t think that it will be good to have the three girls from the Kouzuki house to intrude ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Right, it would be weird if Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san show up together ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Besides, I don¡¯t think Kanou-sama would want Ruriko, who¡¯s still in middle school, to hear the discussion about Sakurako ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother could be a topic.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Then I will represent the Kouzuki house. Ruriko and Yoshiko-oneesama should wait in another room

    Misuzu said.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s the eldest of the three, but¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s much more suited in representing the Kouzuki house together with Momoko-neechan who¡¯s on the Kaan house¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ The room next to Kaan-sama and Kanou-sama are prepared ¡¹

    Rei-chan said right away.

    As expected of Rei-chan.

    The room we were in earlier has been cleaned already so we won¡¯t use them.

    Compared to staying in this place, it¡¯s much easier to contact them if they¡¯re in the next room.

    ¡¸ Well then, Ruriko and Yoshiko-san, and also Katsuko-nee, Yomi, Misato, and Mariko, wait in that room ¡¹

    I said.

    Katsuko-nee and Yomi are unrelated to Sakurako-san¡¯s problem in the first place.

    Kaan-san probably doesn¡¯t want Yomi, who has the Miko power, to come along with us.

    As for Misato, she¡¯s a daughter of the Kurama house, even if it collapsed, so she can¡¯t show up in front of Kanou-san.

    Mariko¡¯s not from the nobility, but she¡¯s the daughter of the Torii Electronics president. Also¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m coming though ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ No, but.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Sakurako¡¯s cousin. Kanou house is my mother¡¯s home family. So it would be weird if I don¡¯t come too since I escorted Sakurako here ¡¹

    Even so¡­

    Mariko;

    ¡¸ Just don¡¯t say anything unnecessary ¡¹

    This girl doesn¡¯t read the mood, and so she speaks everything on her mind.

    ¡¸ What? You say that but you¡¯re not going to meet Kaan-sama and Kanou Oji-sama ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Why, I¡¯m related to this, right? ¡¹

    I bought Sakurako-san.

    And I¡¯m the man who deflowered her.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it normal for me to come? ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Oh? Normal boys would run away from that. It¡¯s that kind of situation after all ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Why? If I don¡¯t speak, then nothing will happen, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means, are you going to tell them everything? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ No, well ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s parents don¡¯t know me.

    I guess if I suddenly show up, and tell them that I had sex with Sakurako-san¡­

    The conversation will turn complicated.

    ¡¸ Geez, your ¡°normal¡± is so different from ordinary people¡¯s ¡°normal¡± ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ This is why I have to go with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s coming too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need an adult, you won¡¯t be able to reach Kanou-sama with your talk by yourself ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Oh, Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, and I¡­

    We¡¯re all just high school students to the eyes of the Kanou couple.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesan is a servant of the Kouzuki house, so she can¡¯t participate in the conversation, right? ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s a member of the Kouzuki SS.

    To the Kanou couple, she¡¯s a servant of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I will be representing the Kuromori house in replacement of Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    ¡¸ However, Katsuko-oneesama, Kuromori house isn¡¯t from the nobility, and I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re related to the matters this time ¡¹

    Ruriko objects.

    ¡¸ Oh? What do are you saying? Our boy just deflowered Kanou-sama¡¯s precious young lady. Isn¡¯t it normal for an adult of the Kuromori house to come with him and apologize? ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    Oh wait. I see.

    I guess I can¡¯t talk alone.

    Then that means.

    The fact that Sakurako-san and I had sex¡­

    That will make Kanou house have a grudge against the Kuromori house?

    ¡¸ Having an adult in the meeting is a sign of good faith, or else the nobles would be criticizing the Kuromori house ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee keeps her smile.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I wished for it to happen so I¡¯ll explain it to Father and Mother so it doesn¡¯t cause trouble to the Kuromori house ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told Katsuko-nee in panic.

    ¡¸ Your reasoning won¡¯t go through them. Even in such cases where the woman did the invitation, it¡¯s still the man who¡¯s responsible. That¡¯s common sense ¡¹

    Well, true

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s right. Yeah, from Sakurako-san¡¯s parents perspective, I¡¯m the one who did the wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No matter what the reason is, I still had sex with Sakurako-san, I took your virginity. Normally, they¡¯ll hate me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll apologize with you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee pats my head.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    With that said, Katsuko-nee¡¯s coming with us.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll lead the way ¡¹

    Rei-chan guided us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We rode the elevator and went up.

    Oh, this floor doesn¡¯t have any regular audience either.

    I don¡¯t see any people in the corridor.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama and Kanou-sama is in this room. Ruriko-sama¡¯s room is this one ¡¹

    Rei-chan used the card to open the door next to Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Onii-sama, I will take the bag ¡¹

    Oh yeah, it would be bad to bring the camera with the recordings of sex.

    I¡¯ll leave the bag in Ruriko¡¯s care.

    Yomi enters the room first.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s safe! ¡¹

    She checked the room and confirmed that there are no suspicious people around.

    Rei-chan probably taught her to take the initiative.

    ¡¸ Well then, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Yomi, and Misato entered the other room.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going too ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan goes to the next door.

    Misuzu, Mariko, Katsuko-nee, Rei-chan, and me.

    Then, Michi, Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san,) and Shiranui-san are only going to greet inside and stay in the corridor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open the door ¡¹

    Rei-chan comes forward

    Then, she turned to Sakurako-san and me.

    ¡¸ Are you ready? ¡¹

    I hold Sakurako-san¡¯s nervous hands.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸ Please do, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Rei-chan presses the bell on the side of the door.

    Then, the door immediately opens.

    A man in a black suit appears.

    He must be a bodyguard from the Kaan or Kanou house.

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako-sama has arrived ¡¹

    Rei-chan told the man in a black suit.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1247.

    Chapter 1247. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution

    ¡¸ Wait for a moment ¡¹

    The man in a black suit told Rei-chan and went inside.

    This room is also used for Jii-chan¡¯s private talks.

    Therefore, the corridor connects to the bodyguard room, and their master¡¯s room is deeper.

    ¡¸ That wasn¡¯t our bodyguard. Is it from the Kanou house? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ No, I think Father hired him just to come here ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replies.

    ¡¸ Perhaps Shie¡¯s father, Shiranui-san is with Father, but¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, Shiranui-san¡¯s been serving the Kanou house as bodyguards generations ago.

    ¡¸ But currently, Shiranui-san¡¯s the only bodyguard of Father¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. The Kanou house¡¯s head is coming to a Kouzuki house owned facility so he can¡¯t show up with just one bodyguard ¡¹

    Whenever Jii-chan¡¯s moving around, he always has several teams of bodyguards with him.

    That¡¯s right, not only some teams guard Jii-chan directly but also teams who go-ahead to the destination to check for any danger, and teams from the other side to deal with any tails.

    I haven¡¯t met the guards of Kaan-san, but Kaan house should have the same security.

    Kouzuki and Kaan house boast to have similar family status and influence.

    If that¡¯s the case, the Kanou house¡¯s head, who is in the same family status as the Kouzuki and Kaan house¡­

    He has to match with the two other houses.

    ¡¸ But, Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Would you hire someone as a temporary bodyguard in the Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t do that for people of his level ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Right, do you get it Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan turned to me this time.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s say that you have to go to a party where all the VIPs have gathered, and everyone else is going to the venue with their expensive private cars. But, you don¡¯t have your own. So, inevitably, you¡¯ll use a rental car. Well, it¡¯s the same case, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Sure.

    It¡¯s just a metaphor where the bodyguards are replaced by high-class cars.

    ¡¸ In that case, what kind of car you rent from the agency is important. You¡¯ll understand their sense. If you come to the venue where other people are coming with Benz and Royce¡¯s and you come in a commercial light van or something, then you would be ridiculed saying ¡°Any car will do for you it seems¡± ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    Meaning, the bodyguards Jii-chan and Kaan-san have with them are super luxury cars that have great price and performance for premium value¡­

    Then Sakurako-san¡¯s father, the head of the Kanou house just hired some black suit bodyguards to add numbers or clunky cars.

    ¡¸ If it were Kou-chan, what will you do at that time? You have to attend such a party, and yet, you don¡¯t have a car ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious, I¡¯ll just look if I have an acquaintance among the party-goers and hop on to their car ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, if I don¡¯t know anyone, then I¡¯ll just take ordinary public transport. If I have money, then a taxi will do. It¡¯s meaningless to show off for something so pointless ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how ordinary people think ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ But, in such situations, you can¡¯t bow down to other family and ask them to give you a ride, and you can¡¯t just avoid using a car, readying for the humiliation in the party, that¡¯s my father ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told me.

    ¡¸ Father acts according to what he thinks is suitable for the family status of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all just formalities, there¡¯s no substance ¡¹

    I see.

    I now get what kind of person Sakurako-san¡¯s father is.

    ¡¸ In the end, he would hire temporary employees, use people of that caliber. I cry for the Kanou house¡¯s social standing ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry to keep you waiting ¡¹

    As expected, a good physique man with gray hair and a black suit, different from the one earlier, has shown up.

    The gray-haired man looked at Sakurako-san, then¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, everyone¡¯s been worried about you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Shiranui-san ¡¹

    Then that means this is Shiranui Shie-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸ Shie, why did you let this happen when you¡¯re with her? ¡¹

    Shiranui-san scolds his daughter, but¡­

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san, can we put your talk with her for later? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan stopped Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re waiting, aren¡¯t they? Grandfather and Sakurako¡¯s parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯ll guide you ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s no match against Momoko-neechan¡¯s flashiness and political pressure.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go everyone ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan called out to us to prevent Shiranui-san from stopping Katsuko-nee and me from entering.

    I feel that this Shiranui-san is also a hard-headed person who can only see things at his convenience.

    ¡¸ P-Please come in ¡¹

    It¡¯s like we¡¯re guided to their home.

    But this is a Kouzuki house owned facility.

    Kanou house is just borrowing a room in the hotel from the Kouzuki house.

    No, following the events, it¡¯s not Jii-chan who loaned the room to the head of the Kanou house but Kaan-san.

    If that¡¯s the case, then it would be wrong for Shiranui-san, the guard of the Kanou house to run the place.

    Knock, knock.

    Shiranui-san knocks on the door where the head of the Kanou house and Kaan-san are in.

    Click.

    The door opens from the inside.

    Oh, some people I don¡¯t know.

    A man in his thirties wearing a suit.

    I can tell his atmosphere. He¡¯s a bodyguard too.

    Furthermore, he¡¯s quite strong.

    I¡¯m in 6th kyu in Kudou arts so I know that much.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯ve come too, Chris ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at the young man and said.

    ¡¸ Kou-chan, I¡¯ll introduce him to you. Everyone else already knows him, but this man is the current chief of bodyguards for Grandfather, Hans Christopher Anderson ¡¹

    He¡¯s a foreigner?

    No, he¡¯s a handsome man, but his hair, skin, even eye color is definitely Japanese to me.

    ¡¸ Good Day, Kuromori-sama. I¡¯m Yamada Taichi ¡¹

    The young man introduced himself.

    Huh? Yamada Taichi?

    ¡¸ Errr, the Chris thing is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s the nickname I came up for him ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks brightly.

    Huh.

    Then that means.

    ¡¸ Could you be Yamada Umeko-san¡¯s brother? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, my sister¡¯s been in your care it seems ¡¹

    Yamada Taichi bows his head to me.

    Oh, on the other side of the door that remained open behind us¡­

    Michi, Shiranui Shie-san, and Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) are all showing a sorry expression.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m Kuromori Kou, I¡¯m the one who has been in your sister¡¯s care ¡¹

    I bow my head as well.

    ¡¸ Come in, your presence is requested ¡¹

    Yamada Taichi opens the door.

    Oh, inside the room I see Kaan-san sitting, then a couple who are about 40 and 50 years old.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, excuse us ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan bows her head.

    Misuzu, Rei-chan, and Katsuko-nee also bowed with her.

    So, I followed suit.

    ¡¸ Hmm, call in the girls in the corridor inside the other room. Have them guard Ruriko-kun. We might have a long conversation ¡¹

    The old Kaan told Michi and the girls in the corridor.

    Glancing back, I saw Michi, Yamada-san, and Shiranui Shie-san bowing to the old Kaan from the corridor.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-kun, no, I meant the father ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too? ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s father tries to talk back to the old Kaan.

    ¡¸ I think you already know but don¡¯t interrogate your daughter while we¡¯re in a conversation ¡¹

    Old Kaan told Shirani-san with a sharp look.

    ¡¸ What your daughter has seen and heard might be confidential to the Kouzuki house. I forbid you to take any conversation with your daughter until I give my permission. Do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, as Kaan-sama desires ¡¹

    Shiranui-san is a bodyguard of the Kanou house

    Normally, he doesn¡¯t need to follow orders from the head of Kaan house.

    However, seeing the fortunes of Kanou house;

    I can imagine that they¡¯re receiving support from the Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    Shiranui-san knows that, and so he can¡¯t defy Kaan-san.

    However.

    ¡¸ Taichi, watch over Shiranui-kun. Don¡¯t leave that room. Don¡¯t let him make contact with the girls ¡¹

    Kaan-san ignored Shiranui-san and told his bodyguard.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, Kaan-sama? I¡¯ve promised to follow Kaan-sama¡¯s orders already¡­ ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s looking confused.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a servant from another family, and you¡¯re also a bodyguard, do you really think I would trust you completely? Of course not. Bodyguards have their job to protect their Master, and so they¡¯ll use whatever method to accomplish their task, that¡¯s how I see them. Are you not like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not criticizing you. Anyway, I¡¯ll let Taichi watch over you. Hey, you girls should go to Ruriko-kun¡¯s room. Then, lock the door until you¡¯re told to open it ¡¹

    Old Kaan told Michi, but¡­

    The three bodyguard girls didn¡¯t reply to the Old Kaan, nor they didn¡¯t go to the room where Ruriko and Michi are.

    They remain bowing to the old Kaan, not moving.

    ¡¸ Michi, do as Kaan-sama says ¡¹

    Misuzu told Michi first.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Misuzu-oneesama. Well then, I¡¯ll do as Kaan-sama says

    Michi bows her head to the old Kaan and replies.

    ¡¸ Sebastianus, do as Grandfather tells you ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ We have Chris and Fujimiya-san here so there¡¯s no problem with our security. You should keep Ruriko-san safe, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Sebastianus (Yamada Umeko-san) replied to her Master.

    Lastly.

    ¡¸ Shie too. Go with Michi-san. Okay? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san told Shiranui Shie-san.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama gave Shiranui-san orders, but Shie, you¡¯re not allowed to tell Shiranui-san anything until you¡¯re given permission. Make sure nobody comes to Ruriko-sama¡¯s room ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s room next door.

    The camera bag with recordings of Sakurako-san¡¯s sex with me.

    The bedsheets with Sakurako-san¡¯s virgin blood, are some items dangerous when found.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sakurako-ojousama. I understand ¡¹

    Shie-san also agreed to her Master.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t accept orders from anyone but their Masters. No matter who it is. Isn¡¯t that the basics of being a bodyguard? Shiranui-kun, those girls understand what it means to be a bodyguard more than you do ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Shiranui-san apologized.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you should go first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sebastianus ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie, go ¡¹

    Following Kaan-san and their Master¡¯s instructions;

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Michi bowed her head again and closed the door to the corridor.

    It¡¯s to make sure that Shiranui-san doesn¡¯t know where they will stay.

    Anyway, the route leading to the corridor is blocked.

    Now, the guards¡¯ room and the room inside are connected through an open door.

    ¡¸ Well then, you should come in. We can¡¯t talk like this ¡¹

    Old Kaan told us.

    ¡¸ From here on, the bodyguards don¡¯t need to listen to our conversation. Taichi, stay in that room. Fujimiya-kun too, and Shiranui-kun, keep an eye on his subordinate ¡¹

    Oh, in addition to the man in black from earlier, there are two other similarly dressed men in this room.

    These are the temporary bodyguards Kanou house employed.

    As for the Kaan house, there¡¯s only Yamada Taichi.

    There should be others outside, but Kaan-san only brought Yamada-san to this floor.

    As for the Kouzuki house, we just have Rei-chan.

    Although, I meant that as someone who¡¯s in this room.

    Multiple Kouzuki SS personnel are in this hotel so she can always call for help anytime.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-kun, with you and your men combined, you have four people, That¡¯s double Taichi and Fujimiya-kun. You shouldn¡¯t do anything reckless. Taichi and Fujimiya-kun are still ten times stronger than Shiranui-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    He¡¯s considering that Shiranui-san might do something so he¡¯s keeping a check on her.

    ¡¸ You, take care of the rest ¡¹

    He told Yamada Taichi with a smile.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please come in ¡¹

    Rei-chan told us with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, allow us ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan entered the room first.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Misuzu followed after Momoko-neechan

    ¡¸ Sakurako, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Mariko holds Sakurako-san¡¯s hand and entered the room.

    Last, Katsuko-nee and I.

    ¡¸ Okay, why don¡¯t we go in too, Katsuko-nee. Rei-chan, take care of the rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please leave it to me, Take care of Katsuko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Can you give me a moment? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s father, who has been quiet all the time, speaks up.

    ¡¸ This has indeed been Kanou house¡¯s fault this time. I¡¯m very sorry to have caused inconvenience to Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    The current head of the Kanou house speaks in a dry voice.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I thought that it would just be Kaan-sama and Momoko-san, Kouzuki-sama¡¯s Misuzu-san who will be in the conversation. Mariko-kun is my sister¡¯s daughter, so it could be reassuring to have her with Sakurako. So, I¡¯ll accept that she¡¯s in the conversation. However!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki stared at Katsuko-nee and me.

    ¡¸ Who are you? ¡¹

    We?

    Oh, right.

    He doesn¡¯t know us.

    We¡¯re not from the nobility either.

    I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s fiance, but not many people know about me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the current head of the Kanou house, but I don¡¯t know who you are. I don¡¯t know who you are, and what¡¯s your objective in getting involved with Sakurako. I don¡¯t want someone I don¡¯t know to be in a discussion that¡¯s important to our house

    Mr. Kanou speaks clearly.

    Err.

    So that means I have to introduce myself.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m Kuromori Kou. And then I¡­ ¡¹

    Anyway, I tried to speak up, then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not asking you!!! I¡¯m saying that outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to enter!! This is my declaration as the head of the Kanou house!! ¡¹

    Oh, he¡¯s clearly not going to listen and he¡¯s going to drive Katsuko-nee and me away.

    ¡¸ Oh? You speak that you¡¯re in nobility, but, are you even a noble person? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki asks Katsuko-nee angrily.

    ¡¸ Nobles, furthermore, the heads know who I am. To think that you don¡¯t know who I am, that¡¯s improbably in the nobility ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee was the number one prostitute of the Black Forest Brothel until autumn last year.

    Some of the VIPs in the politics and business were former clients of Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Indeed. I know who she is ¡¹

    Kaan-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ The fact that you don¡¯t know about her means that you have been cut off from the other families for the past few years as a member of the nobility ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s prostitute era was five years ago.

    Back then, Kanou house was already in tight finance.

    That¡¯s why Mr. Kanou hasn¡¯t come to the Black Forest brothel.

    Even if a friend invited him inside, Kanou house doesn¡¯t have money to buy prostitutes from the Black Forest.

    And since he never visited the brothel, other families never told him about the prostitutes of Black Forest.

    The Black Forest is an illegal prostitution ring after all.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just a head of nobility in name more than you think. What a hopeless man ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and entered the room calmly.

    ¡¸ Dear, come in too ¡¹

    She turned to me and smiled.

    Good.

    I entered the door.

    ¡¸ Close it. Once we close the door, no one outside can hear what we talk about ¡¹

    Old Kaan told me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, take care of the rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    I¡¯m asking Rei-chan to take care of Shiranui-san and the temporary guards.

    I don¡¯t know if I could even trust Yamada Taichi at all.

    But still.

    I closed the door.

    The electronic lock made its sound.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1248.

    Chapter 1248. Sakurako - The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Troublesome Father

    ¡¸Well then, now it¡¯s a closed room. Our conversation will not leak outside. This is Kouzuki¡¯s place so I¡¯m sure it will be, isn¡¯t that right, Misuzu-kun?¡¹

    The old Kaan asks Misuzu inside the locked room.

    The people in the room are;

    The people who were in the room before us, the head of the Kaan house, Momoko-neechan¡¯s grandfather¡­

    Then, the head of the Kanou house, Sakurako-san¡¯s father and mother.

    The three of them are sitting.

    Then, the group who entered just now. Katsuko-nee, and me, the Kuromori group.

    Misuzu¡¯s representing the Kouzuki house.

    Kaan Momoko-neechan, and Mariko are here to attend on Sakurako-san.

    Then, the perpetrator of today¡¯s incident, Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s safe, Kaan-sama¡¹

    Misuzu answered the old Kaan¡¯s question.

    ¡¸There are no listening device nor recorders in this place¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I had Taichi check the place before you came. He reported that there¡¯s no problem so I think he¡¯s right. It¡¯s just that I want to hear Misuzu-kun convey Kouzuki house¡¯s official viewpoint¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen Shou-neechan go to places before Jii-chan to check if there are any wiretaps or explosives set up.

    Jii-chan¡¯s the head of the Kouzuki house, and so it¡¯s common in his daily life.

    Yamada Taichi-san is the bodyguard of the old Kaan, who¡¯s also from a family in equal status as the Kouzuki house, so, naturally, he checks the room.

    Kouzuki and Kaan house are friends, but¡­

    They¡¯re no on the level where they¡¯d say ¡°The other party might take offense from doing that so don¡¯t¡±

    ¡¸If Misuzu-kun doesn¡¯t say it then Noriaki-kun can¡¯t feel at ease and talk to their daughter¡¹

    He said and looked at Sakurako-san¡¯s father.

    Kanou Noriaki seems like he¡¯s in his 40¡¯s or 50¡¯s, but he¡¯s the head of the Kanou house.

    The head from Jii-chan and old Kaan¡¯s generation has passed away already.

    ¡¸My Taichi, Noriaki-kun¡¯s Shiranui-kun, and Kouzuki house¡¯s Fujimiya-kun, the bodyguards have stepped away. I think that we can be frank with each other with these people. Don¡¯t you think so, Noriaki-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    Hearing old Kaan say that, Kanou Noriaki looked at Katsuko-nee and me with a displeased face.

    Misuzu from the Kouzuki house, Momoko-neechan from the Kaan house, and Mariko, Sakurako-san¡¯s cousin are here to be her strength, so he can¡¯t deny them being here, but¡­

    Katsuko-nee and I are outsiders from Kanou Noriaki¡¯s eyes.

    I can tell from his face that he wants us to leave.

    ¡¸Well then, I think we should be clear why Kouzuki¡¯s not here¡¹

    Old Kaan told us.

    Right, this is a Kouzuki house¡¯s owned hotel, and this is a special facility used by Jii-chan to have private talks with various people.

    Why is Jii-chan not here and it¡¯s just Kaan-san?

    Jii-chan¡¯s always considering the whole nobility.

    Today, what Kanou Sakurako-san did¡­

    It¡¯s a family problem of the Kanou house, which is in equal status as the Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    Normally, Jii-chan would be arbitrating this important case.

    ¡¸Simply put, Kouzuki¡¯s currently attending to a foreign VIP. This was scheduled beforehand so he can¡¯t change it¡¹

    Old Kaan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸Kouzuki¡¯s still active even though he¡¯s already past 80. Even though he could¡¯ve left it to the face of the Kouzuki group, Shiba-kun, and yet, that¡¯s just like him. It can¡¯t be helped, he has no son to succeed him¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son, Yoshiko-san¡¯s father, was murdered in America.

    The one who plotted the murder was Jii-chan¡¯s second son, Ruriko¡¯s father. His misdeeds were exposed and he was disposed of in front of us.

    What¡¯s left is Misuzu¡¯s father, Jii-chan¡¯s third son. However, that one is working hard in high-class country management. He has no intentions of succeeding the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸In that regard, I¡¯ve been blessed with children, I may have not yet handed over the family headship, but I¡¯ve left most of the public work to my son and I¡¯m living comfortably. I¡¯m retired. That¡¯s why I¡¯m free, unlike Kouzuki. But on the other hand, my son has better guards and I only have Taichi with me. But at my age, I¡¯d rather have someone young as my bodyguard as I¡¯ll have to see them every day. I don¡¯t care how good their career is, I don¡¯t want to walk around with an old guard. It feels gloomy¡¹

    Old Kaan said and looked at Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve brought Shiranui-kun. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t let such a man whose stamina is in decline go out. I¡¯ll put him in charge of the security at the mansion and let him mentor the younger generation. Just like Yazawa-kun in Kouzuki¡¯s side¡¹

    Chief Yazawa from the Kouzuki SS is now overseeing all the guards employed by the Kouzuki house.

    He¡¯s letting Shou-neechan take care of everything on-site, and he¡¯s working behind the scenes.

    But¡­

    ¡¸Yazawa-san¡¯s still an active escort. He hasn¡¯t lost any of his alertness, concentration, or judgment required as a guard. His fighting ability is strong enough to knock out the young ones in the Kouzuki SS if he fights seriously

    I speak of chief Yazawa¡¯s honor.

    ¡¸Oh, Is that so?¡¹

    Old Kaan asks me with a smile.

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s terrified as I interrupted old Kaan.

    ¡¸I am not strong, but I¡¯m with my guards all the time. So, I can tell how strong a person is¡¹

    The Kudou arts I learned from Michi is a martial arts that deal with Qi.

    We train to be able to feel our opponent¡¯s strength from experience immediately.

    ¡¸Hmm. So, how do you appraise Shiranui-kun?¡¹

    Shiranui-san, Shiranui Shie-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸He¡¯s already in his retirement age I believe¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    Kanou Noriaki glared at me sullenly.

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    Old Kaan asks me.

    ¡¸Bodyguards who lost their confidence in their ability shouldn¡¯t be working anymoer¡¹

    I answered immediately.

    ¡¸What do you know?! I know that you¡¯re Misuzu-kun¡¯s fiance, but you¡¯re not someone from the nobility!¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki spoke to me bitterly.

    ¡¸What can a child like you know about the bodyguards of the noble world!!¡¹

    His daughter, Sakurako-san ran away from home.

    Then, Jii-chan and Kaan-san called him to this hotel for this case.

    Despite that, old Kaan¡¯s taking it easy, not encouraging the conversation to get to the point.

    In the end, he¡¯s asking a kid like me for my opinion on the skills of bodyguards.

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s frustration is tossed to me.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    Old Kaan looked at Kanou Noriaki with a smile.

    ¡¸Noriaki-kun probably doesn¡¯t know so I¡¯ll tell you, this boy is the owner of the Kouzuki SS¡¹

    ¡¸?!¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki doesn¡¯t seem to understand what Kaan-san is saying.

    ¡¸Kouzuki gave all his stocks on Kouzuki SS to him. Meaning, this boy is the boss of the best security you can have¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s crazy¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not lying. It¡¯s the truth¡¹

    I replied with a straight face.

    ¡¸Besides, he¡¯s quite close with Kouzuki¡¯s bodyguards. Even now, he knows about the bodyguards of the nobility more than Noriaki-kun does¡¹

    Compared to Kanou Noriaki who only has Shiranui-san as his bodyguard.

    I¡¯ve seen many professionals at work.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s your specific reason for noticing that Shiranui-kun¡¯s decline? Explain it so Noriaki-kun could understand¡¹

    Kaan-san asks me.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because Shiranui-san¡¯s not confident in his strength right now, and that¡¯s why he brought three subordinates with him¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸Not yet detailed, make it easier¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸What I mean is that this hotel is a fortress of the Kouzuki house, see? We have Kouzuki SS personnel working in this hotel¡¹

    I choose the words in my head and talk.

    ¡¸What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, uhm, Kaan-san, don¡¯t you usually bring more bodyguards with you than that, do you? Even if you¡¯re retired, you¡¯re still the head of the Kaan house, so you should have at least ten guards with you ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸As mentioned by Kaan-san earlier, I¡¯ve learned a lot from the guards¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan, these two professionals have taught me.

    ¡¸Therefore, for someone in Kaan-san¡¯s standing, I can roughly guess the scope and mass of actions¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right. I used five cars to come here¡¹

    I thought so. Just like Jii-chan.

    ¡¸But Kaan-san, coming to this room, no, even coming to this floor, you had no one else with you apart from the bodyguard in charge of you, Yamada Taichi-san¡¹

    Since coming to this floor from the elevator, I haven¡¯t seen any other people.

    I haven¡¯t felt any presence around.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure that Kaan house¡¯s bodyguards aren¡¯t on this floor.

    ¡¸You had to check the room arbitrarily, but you only brought Yamada Taichi-san with you in the end. You limited it to one person. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at me and laughed.

    ¡¸Indeed. That¡¯s the rule in this hotel. Think about it, this hotel is a place Kouzuki use to bring people to private talks. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inelegant to bring multiple bodyguards with you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡¹

    I nodded.

    For example, you consider it a private talk between only three people.

    Then each one brought three, or four bodyguards with them.

    The room will be filled.

    If everyone¡¯s being cautious of each other¡¯s bodyguard, then you can¡¯t have a private talk at all.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the reason why when Kouzuki built this hotel, he included all sorts of mechanisms, including an underground parking garage for us, and an elevator that leads directly to the private talk floor. Kouzuki purposely offered this safe place, and so you can¡¯t be inelegant to him. It¡¯s our rule to bring only one bodyguard each when coming to this hotel. That¡¯s why I only brought Taichi and left all the other guards underground¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸When I met you the other day, I left Taichi downstairs too¡¹

    Right, in this hotel, just recently¡­

    I met Kaan-san for the first time.

    This man had no bodyguard with him at that time.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to alarm you. I wanted to see what kind of a person you are in your daily life¡¹

    Yeah, back then, I thought of him as Jii-chan¡¯s friend.

    Sure, if Kaan-san brought his bodyguards, then I would¡¯ve been more cautious.

    ¡¸However, Shiranui-kun brought three people with him. I wonder what happened?¡¹

    Kaan-san turned to Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸I-I was unaware of such rules in this place. Please believe me¡¹

    He didn¡¯t answer the question but gave excuses instead.

    But that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸Oh, of course, Noriaki-kun is unaware¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    Meaning, he¡¯s the current head of the Kanou house, but¡­

    Jii-chan never invited him to this floor before.

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸However, Noriaki-kun may not be aware but Shiranui-kun should be. He should¡¯ve been in this room several times as a bodyguard when Kanou was alive¡¹

    The previous generation head of Kanou house came here as Jii-chan invites them.

    Therefore, Shiranui-san should know the rule where only one bodyguard can come.

    ¡¸Even if this is a violation of the rule, Shiranui-kun¡¯s brought subordinates with him, meaning, the boy is right, he¡¯s not confident in his current abilities. His mind and body have declined that Shiranui-kun himself decided he can¡¯t compete with my Taichi-kun or Kouzuki house¡¯s Fujimiya-kun¡¹

    I think so too.

    The only way to pay attention is to increase the number of eyes and ears.

    He¡¯s trying to counter the pressure from Yamada-san and Rei-chan with more people.

    Even though he gave up on his pride as a bodyguard, it would be a disgrace to the Kanou house if he can¡¯t compete in power with the bodyguards of the Kaan and Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Even so, the quality of their temporary bodyguards are quite poor¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told her Grandfather.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not even going to be much help. They¡¯re only a hindrance¡¹

    Shiranui-san as of the moment is incapable of giving instructions to lead those three men in black suits.

    ¡¸That¡¯s inevitable. That¡¯s the best that the Kanou house can hire¡¹

    Old Kaan said and turned to Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Shiranui-kun will ask you to take him off. With his personality, I don¡¯t think that he would willingly admit even though he can feel that his body can¡¯t keep up¡¹

    His mind and body have been lagging behind and so he¡¯s pushing himself harder.

    That¡¯s his case.

    ¡¸So, it¡¯s better if you let Shiranui-kun retire from the field naturally so he doesn¡¯t take offense from it. That¡¯s what I believe¡¹

    ¡¸However¡¹

    Kanou-san falters.

    Shiranui-san can¡¯t quit his job even in that state because Kanou house has no more personnel.

    Kanou house doesn¡¯t have the money left for them that only Shiranui house, who served them for generations, are left behind.

    ¡¸That is my advice for you, Noriaki-kun¡¹

    Kaan-san speaks with a heavy tone.

    ¡¸I know. I¡¯ll listen to Kaan-sama¡¯s advice. But in exchange, can you send a good guard to my house in replacement for Shiranui?¡¹

    Dispatching a bodyguard?

    ¡¸If possible, uhm, it¡¯s embarrassing to ask, but as you know, Kanou house cannot hire bodyguards that could serve Kaan-sama due to our circumstances. Therefore¡­¡¹

    So he¡¯s asking the Kaan house to help with the wage of the guards they¡¯re hiring.

    Or maybe, he¡¯s asking Kanou house to lend a bodyguard free of charge?

    ¡¸I do not have any extra guards at the moment. Rather, I¡¯m in a situation where if I find a good one, I¡¯d hire them¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸If you need one, then ask him. If it¡¯s bodyguards, then Kouzuki SS has a lot¡¹

    I mean, sending bodyguards to the nobility is the main business of the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t do them for free. We can send as many bodyguards as you want but for the full price¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸K-Kanou house is a family that has higher standing than the other families!¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki is perhaps annoyed by my attitude so he shouted.

    ¡¸So what? Are you saying that we¡¯re going to send our bodyguards for cheap because you¡¯re from the nobility? Or are you suggesting that we just give them away for free?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t say that far!¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s flustered.

    Bull¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t make exceptions¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kou-chan¡¯s running a business, so he can¡¯t just give Kanou house a special treatment¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸If he does that, other families will surely ask the same treatment as the Kanou house¡¹

    If we charge Kanou house cheaply¡­

    Then the other families would also ask for discounts, just like the Kanou house.

    Or like ask for security for free.

    That¡¯s how it goes.

    It¡¯s much easier to complain to me than when Jii-chan is the owner.

    ¡¸But, I have to retire Shiranui at the behest of Kaan-sama¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki starts his crazy theories.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t order you anything. I only gave you advice ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸The head of nobility doesn¡¯t take orders from other heads. Noriaki-kun, you are now the head of the Kanou house, so you must figure out your role as the head, and fulfill your responsibilities¡¹

    In the end, it¡¯s the master¡¯s job to tell their subjects to retire.

    He shouldn¡¯t do it reluctantly because Kaan-san ordered him.

    ¡¸However, our house¡­¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki desperately tries to explain the distress of his house.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care. You take care of your clan¡¹

    Old Kaan thrusts Kanou-san with a loud voice.

    ¡¸Well, I think we now have an idea of what kind of people we are to each other¡¹

    Kaan-san changed the topic right away.

    ¡¸Yes, I now have a grasp of it¡¹

    I replied to Kaan-san.

    I can now understand Sakurako-san¡¯s father¡¯s personality.

    This man is the type who would blame others.

    Ever since earlier, he keeps making excuses, saying all buts.

    He¡¯s aware that the current situation of the Kanou house is quite poor, but¡­

    That said, he will never be constructive and forward-facing in conversations.

    He¡¯s bothersome.

    Even if he has huge pride as the head of the Kanou house¡­

    On the other hand, he¡¯s a man filled with such tiny pride.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki doesn¡¯t seem to understand what Kaan-san meant.

    ¡¸Noriaki-kun, this boy, and you can¡¯t have a proper conversation unless you understand each other¡¹

    Kaan-san told Kanou-san.

    ¡¸Why do I need to have a conversation with a child?¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki speaks with a disappointed tone.

    ¡¸I came here to bring back my daughter, Sakurako. There¡¯s no reason why he and I should understand each other, is there?¡¹

    This old man.

    He¡¯s lacking in imagination.

    ¡¸Well you see, I think that this boy has something to tell Noriaki-kun about Sakurako-kun¡¹

    Kaan-san said, then to me¡­

    ¡¸So, how was it? Did you do it?¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s quite¡­

    That¡¯s a straight ball.

    ¡¸Yes, we did it¡¹

    So I caught it straight up too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s done without fail. One in her mouth and three times down there¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you talking about?¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki asks me with a dumbfounded look.

    Oh yeah, I thought so.

    He had no idea.

    He hasn¡¯t even imagined that Sakurako would sell her body to me.

    He thinks that his daughter would never do that.

    Or maybe, he believed that Momoko-neechan or Mariko would stop Sakurako-san from going that far.

    This old man seems to think that everything will turn out conveniently for him.

    ¡¸I had sex with Kanou Sakurako-san. She was a virgin. And I took that virginity¡¹

    I speak as loud and clear as I can.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1248

    Chapter 1248. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Troublesome Father

    ¡¸Well then, now it¡¯s a closed room. Our conversation will not leak outside. This is Kouzuki¡¯s place so I¡¯m sure it will be, isn¡¯t that right, Misuzu-kun?¡¹

    The old Kaan asks Misuzu inside the locked room.

    The people in the room are;

    The people who were in the room before us, the head of the Kaan house, Momoko-neechan¡¯s grandfather¡­

    Then, the head of the Kanou house, Sakurako-san¡¯s father and mother.

    The three of them are sitting.

    Then, the group who entered just now. Katsuko-nee, and me, the Kuromori group.

    Misuzu¡¯s representing the Kouzuki house.

    Kaan Momoko-neechan, and Mariko are here to attend on Sakurako-san.

    Then, the perpetrator of today¡¯s incident, Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s safe, Kaan-sama¡¹

    Misuzu answered the old Kaan¡¯s question.

    ¡¸There are no listening device nor recorders in this place¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I had Taichi check the place before you came. He reported that there¡¯s no problem so I think he¡¯s right. It¡¯s just that I want to hear Misuzu-kun convey Kouzuki house¡¯s official viewpoint¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen Shou-neechan go to places before Jii-chan to check if there are any wiretaps or explosives set up.

    Jii-chan¡¯s the head of the Kouzuki house, and so it¡¯s common in his daily life.

    Yamada Taichi-san is the bodyguard of the old Kaan, who¡¯s also from a family in equal status as the Kouzuki house, so, naturally, he checks the room.

    Kouzuki and Kaan house are friends, but¡­

    They¡¯re no on the level where they¡¯d say ¡°The other party might take offense from doing that so don¡¯t¡±

    ¡¸If Misuzu-kun doesn¡¯t say it then Noriaki-kun can¡¯t feel at ease and talk to their daughter¡¹

    He said and looked at Sakurako-san¡¯s father.

    Kanou Noriaki seems like he¡¯s in his 40¡¯s or 50¡¯s, but he¡¯s the head of the Kanou house.

    The head from Jii-chan and old Kaan¡¯s generation has passed away already.

    ¡¸My Taichi, Noriaki-kun¡¯s Shiranui-kun, and Kouzuki house¡¯s Fujimiya-kun, the bodyguards have stepped away. I think that we can be frank with each other with these people. Don¡¯t you think so, Noriaki-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    Hearing old Kaan say that, Kanou Noriaki looked at Katsuko-nee and me with a displeased face.

    Misuzu from the Kouzuki house, Momoko-neechan from the Kaan house, and Mariko, Sakurako-san¡¯s cousin are here to be her strength, so he can¡¯t deny them being here, but¡­

    Katsuko-nee and I are outsiders from Kanou Noriaki¡¯s eyes.

    I can tell from his face that he wants us to leave.

    ¡¸Well then, I think we should be clear why Kouzuki¡¯s not here¡¹

    Old Kaan told us.

    Right, this is a Kouzuki house¡¯s owned hotel, and this is a special facility used by Jii-chan to have private talks with various people.

    Why is Jii-chan not here and it¡¯s just Kaan-san?

    Jii-chan¡¯s always considering the whole nobility.

    Today, what Kanou Sakurako-san did¡­

    It¡¯s a family problem of the Kanou house, which is in equal status as the Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    Normally, Jii-chan would be arbitrating this important case.

    ¡¸Simply put, Kouzuki¡¯s currently attending to a foreign VIP. This was scheduled beforehand so he can¡¯t change it¡¹

    Old Kaan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸Kouzuki¡¯s still active even though he¡¯s already past 80. Even though he could¡¯ve left it to the face of the Kouzuki group, Shiba-kun, and yet, that¡¯s just like him. It can¡¯t be helped, he has no son to succeed him¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s eldest son, Yoshiko-san¡¯s father, was murdered in America.

    The one who plotted the murder was Jii-chan¡¯s second son, Ruriko¡¯s father. His misdeeds were exposed and he was disposed of in front of us.

    What¡¯s left is Misuzu¡¯s father, Jii-chan¡¯s third son. However, that one is working hard in high-class country management. He has no intentions of succeeding the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸In that regard, I¡¯ve been blessed with children, I may have not yet handed over the family headship, but I¡¯ve left most of the public work to my son and I¡¯m living comfortably. I¡¯m retired. That¡¯s why I¡¯m free, unlike Kouzuki. But on the other hand, my son has better guards and I only have Taichi with me. But at my age, I¡¯d rather have someone young as my bodyguard as I¡¯ll have to see them every day. I don¡¯t care how good their career is, I don¡¯t want to walk around with an old guard. It feels gloomy¡¹

    Old Kaan said and looked at Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve brought Shiranui-kun. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t let such a man whose stamina is in decline go out. I¡¯ll put him in charge of the security at the mansion and let him mentor the younger generation. Just like Yazawa-kun in Kouzuki¡¯s side¡¹

    Chief Yazawa from the Kouzuki SS is now overseeing all the guards employed by the Kouzuki house.

    He¡¯s letting Shou-neechan take care of everything on-site, and he¡¯s working behind the scenes.

    But¡­

    ¡¸Yazawa-san¡¯s still an active escort. He hasn¡¯t lost any of his alertness, concentration, or judgment required as a guard. His fighting ability is strong enough to knock out the young ones in the Kouzuki SS if he fights seriously

    I speak of chief Yazawa¡¯s honor.

    ¡¸Oh, Is that so?¡¹

    Old Kaan asks me with a smile.

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s terrified as I interrupted old Kaan.

    ¡¸I am not strong, but I¡¯m with my guards all the time. So, I can tell how strong a person is¡¹

    The Kudou arts I learned from Michi is a martial arts that deal with Qi.

    We train to be able to feel our opponent¡¯s strength from experience immediately.

    ¡¸Hmm. So, how do you appraise Shiranui-kun?¡¹

    Shiranui-san, Shiranui Shie-san¡¯s father.

    ¡¸He¡¯s already in his retirement age I believe¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    Kanou Noriaki glared at me sullenly.

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    Old Kaan asks me.

    ¡¸Bodyguards who lost their confidence in their ability shouldn¡¯t be working anymoer¡¹

    I answered immediately.

    ¡¸What do you know?! I know that you¡¯re Misuzu-kun¡¯s fiance, but you¡¯re not someone from the nobility!¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki spoke to me bitterly.

    ¡¸What can a child like you know about the bodyguards of the noble world!!¡¹

    His daughter, Sakurako-san ran away from home.

    Then, Jii-chan and Kaan-san called him to this hotel for this case.

    Despite that, old Kaan¡¯s taking it easy, not encouraging the conversation to get to the point.

    In the end, he¡¯s asking a kid like me for my opinion on the skills of bodyguards.

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s frustration is tossed to me.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    Old Kaan looked at Kanou Noriaki with a smile.

    ¡¸Noriaki-kun probably doesn¡¯t know so I¡¯ll tell you, this boy is the owner of the Kouzuki SS¡¹

    ¡¸?!¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki doesn¡¯t seem to understand what Kaan-san is saying.

    ¡¸Kouzuki gave all his stocks on Kouzuki SS to him. Meaning, this boy is the boss of the best security you can have¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s crazy¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not lying. It¡¯s the truth¡¹

    I replied with a straight face.

    ¡¸Besides, he¡¯s quite close with Kouzuki¡¯s bodyguards. Even now, he knows about the bodyguards of the nobility more than Noriaki-kun does¡¹

    Compared to Kanou Noriaki who only has Shiranui-san as his bodyguard.

    I¡¯ve seen many professionals at work.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s your specific reason for noticing that Shiranui-kun¡¯s decline? Explain it so Noriaki-kun could understand¡¹

    Kaan-san asks me.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because Shiranui-san¡¯s not confident in his strength right now, and that¡¯s why he brought three subordinates with him¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸Not yet detailed, make it easier¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸What I mean is that this hotel is a fortress of the Kouzuki house, see? We have Kouzuki SS personnel working in this hotel¡¹

    I choose the words in my head and talk.

    ¡¸What about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, uhm, Kaan-san, don¡¯t you usually bring more bodyguards with you than that, do you? Even if you¡¯re retired, you¡¯re still the head of the Kaan house, so you should have at least ten guards with you ¡¹

    Yeah

    ¡¸As mentioned by Kaan-san earlier, I¡¯ve learned a lot from the guards¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan, these two professionals have taught me.

    ¡¸Therefore, for someone in Kaan-san¡¯s standing, I can roughly guess the scope and mass of actions¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right. I used five cars to come here¡¹

    I thought so. Just like Jii-chan.

    ¡¸But Kaan-san, coming to this room, no, even coming to this floor, you had no one else with you apart from the bodyguard in charge of you, Yamada Taichi-san¡¹

    Since coming to this floor from the elevator, I haven¡¯t seen any other people.

    I haven¡¯t felt any presence around.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure that Kaan house¡¯s bodyguards aren¡¯t on this floor.

    ¡¸You had to check the room arbitrarily, but you only brought Yamada Taichi-san with you in the end. You limited it to one person. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at me and laughed.

    ¡¸Indeed. That¡¯s the rule in this hotel. Think about it, this hotel is a place Kouzuki use to bring people to private talks. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inelegant to bring multiple bodyguards with you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡¹

    I nodded.

    For example, you consider it a private talk between only three people.

    Then each one brought three, or four bodyguards with them.

    The room will be filled.

    If everyone¡¯s being cautious of each other¡¯s bodyguard, then you can¡¯t have a private talk at all.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the reason why when Kouzuki built this hotel, he included all sorts of mechanisms, including an underground parking garage for us, and an elevator that leads directly to the private talk floor. Kouzuki purposely offered this safe place, and so you can¡¯t be inelegant to him. It¡¯s our rule to bring only one bodyguard each when coming to this hotel. That¡¯s why I only brought Taichi and left all the other guards underground¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸When I met you the other day, I left Taichi downstairs too¡¹

    Right, in this hotel, just recently¡­

    I met Kaan-san for the first time.

    This man had no bodyguard with him at that time.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to alarm you. I wanted to see what kind of a person you are in your daily life¡¹

    Yeah, back then, I thought of him as Jii-chan¡¯s friend.

    Sure, if Kaan-san brought his bodyguards, then I would¡¯ve been more cautious.

    ¡¸However, Shiranui-kun brought three people with him. I wonder what happened?¡¹

    Kaan-san turned to Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸I-I was unaware of such rules in this place. Please believe me¡¹

    He didn¡¯t answer the question but gave excuses instead.

    But that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸Oh, of course, Noriaki-kun is unaware¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    Meaning, he¡¯s the current head of the Kanou house, but¡­

    Jii-chan never invited him to this floor before.

    That¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸However, Noriaki-kun may not be aware but Shiranui-kun should be. He should¡¯ve been in this room several times as a bodyguard when Kanou was alive¡¹

    The previous generation head of Kanou house came here as Jii-chan invites them.

    Therefore, Shiranui-san should know the rule where only one bodyguard can come.

    ¡¸Even if this is a violation of the rule, Shiranui-kun¡¯s brought subordinates with him, meaning, the boy is right, he¡¯s not confident in his current abilities. His mind and body have declined that Shiranui-kun himself decided he can¡¯t compete with my Taichi-kun or Kouzuki house¡¯s Fujimiya-kun¡¹

    I think so too.

    The only way to pay attention is to increase the number of eyes and ears.

    He¡¯s trying to counter the pressure from Yamada-san and Rei-chan with more people.

    Even though he gave up on his pride as a bodyguard, it would be a disgrace to the Kanou house if he can¡¯t compete in power with the bodyguards of the Kaan and Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸Even so, the quality of their temporary bodyguards are quite poor¡¹

    Momoko-neechan told her Grandfather.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not even going to be much help. They¡¯re only a hindrance¡¹

    Shiranui-san as of the moment is incapable of giving instructions to lead those three men in black suits.

    ¡¸That¡¯s inevitable. That¡¯s the best that the Kanou house can hire¡¹

    Old Kaan said and turned to Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Shiranui-kun will ask you to take him off. With his personality, I don¡¯t think that he would willingly admit even though he can feel that his body can¡¯t keep up¡¹

    His mind and body have been lagging behind and so he¡¯s pushing himself harder.

    That¡¯s his case.

    ¡¸So, it¡¯s better if you let Shiranui-kun retire from the field naturally so he doesn¡¯t take offense from it. That¡¯s what I believe¡¹

    ¡¸However¡¹

    Kanou-san falters.

    Shiranui-san can¡¯t quit his job even in that state because Kanou house has no more personnel.

    Kanou house doesn¡¯t have the money left for them that only Shiranui house, who served them for generations, are left behind.

    ¡¸That is my advice for you, Noriaki-kun¡¹

    Kaan-san speaks with a heavy tone.

    ¡¸I know. I¡¯ll listen to Kaan-sama¡¯s advice. But in exchange, can you send a good guard to my house in replacement for Shiranui?¡¹

    Dispatching a bodyguard?

    ¡¸If possible, uhm, it¡¯s embarrassing to ask, but as you know, Kanou house cannot hire bodyguards that could serve Kaan-sama due to our circumstances. Therefore¡­¡¹

    So he¡¯s asking the Kaan house to help with the wage of the guards they¡¯re hiring.

    Or maybe, he¡¯s asking Kanou house to lend a bodyguard free of charge?

    ¡¸I do not have any extra guards at the moment. Rather, I¡¯m in a situation where if I find a good one, I¡¯d hire them¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸If you need one, then ask him. If it¡¯s bodyguards, then Kouzuki SS has a lot¡¹

    I mean, sending bodyguards to the nobility is the main business of the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t do them for free. We can send as many bodyguards as you want but for the full price¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸K-Kanou house is a family that has higher standing than the other families!¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki is perhaps annoyed by my attitude so he shouted.

    ¡¸So what? Are you saying that we¡¯re going to send our bodyguards for cheap because you¡¯re from the nobility? Or are you suggesting that we just give them away for free?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t say that far!¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s flustered.

    Bull¡¯s eye.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t make exceptions¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kou-chan¡¯s running a business, so he can¡¯t just give Kanou house a special treatment¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸If he does that, other families will surely ask the same treatment as the Kanou house¡¹

    If we charge Kanou house cheaply¡­

    Then the other families would also ask for discounts, just like the Kanou house.

    Or like ask for security for free.

    That¡¯s how it goes.

    It¡¯s much easier to complain to me than when Jii-chan is the owner.

    ¡¸But, I have to retire Shiranui at the behest of Kaan-sama¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki starts his crazy theories.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t order you anything. I only gave you advice ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸The head of nobility doesn¡¯t take orders from other heads. Noriaki-kun, you are now the head of the Kanou house, so you must figure out your role as the head, and fulfill your responsibilities¡¹

    In the end, it¡¯s the master¡¯s job to tell their subjects to retire.

    He shouldn¡¯t do it reluctantly because Kaan-san ordered him.

    ¡¸However, our house¡­¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki desperately tries to explain the distress of his house.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care. You take care of your clan¡¹

    Old Kaan thrusts Kanou-san with a loud voice.

    ¡¸Well, I think we now have an idea of what kind of people we are to each other¡¹

    Kaan-san changed the topic right away.

    ¡¸Yes, I now have a grasp of it¡¹

    I replied to Kaan-san.

    I can now understand Sakurako-san¡¯s father¡¯s personality.

    This man is the type who would blame others.

    Ever since earlier, he keeps making excuses, saying all buts.

    He¡¯s aware that the current situation of the Kanou house is quite poor, but¡­

    That said, he will never be constructive and forward-facing in conversations.

    He¡¯s bothersome.

    Even if he has huge pride as the head of the Kanou house¡­

    On the other hand, he¡¯s a man filled with such tiny pride.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki doesn¡¯t seem to understand what Kaan-san meant.

    ¡¸Noriaki-kun, this boy, and you can¡¯t have a proper conversation unless you understand each other¡¹

    Kaan-san told Kanou-san.

    ¡¸Why do I need to have a conversation with a child?¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki speaks with a disappointed tone.

    ¡¸I came here to bring back my daughter, Sakurako. There¡¯s no reason why he and I should understand each other, is there?¡¹

    This old man.

    He¡¯s lacking in imagination.

    ¡¸Well you see, I think that this boy has something to tell Noriaki-kun about Sakurako-kun¡¹

    Kaan-san said, then to me¡­

    ¡¸So, how was it? Did you do it?¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s quite¡­

    That¡¯s a straight ball.

    ¡¸Yes, we did it¡¹

    So I caught it straight up too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s done without fail. One in her mouth and three times down there¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you talking about?¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki asks me with a dumbfounded look.

    Oh yeah, I thought so.

    He had no idea.

    He hasn¡¯t even imagined that Sakurako would sell her body to me.

    He thinks that his daughter would never do that.

    Or maybe, he believed that Momoko-neechan or Mariko would stop Sakurako-san from going that far.

    This old man seems to think that everything will turn out conveniently for him.

    ¡¸I had sex with Kanou Sakurako-san. She was a virgin. And I took that virginity¡¹

    I speak as loud and clear as I can.

 CH 1249.

    Chapter 1249. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Conclusion

    ¡¸ I had sex with Kanou Sakurako. She was a virgin. And I took that virginity ¡¹

    I speak as loud and clear I can.

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s father, Kanou Noriaki shouted.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s a daughter of the Kanou house and a vulgar fellow like you¡­ ¡¹

    Fellow what?

    ¡¸ That can never happen!! ¡¹

    The near-50-year-old man screamed.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t deny the truth, can you? ¡¹

    Old Kaan speaks without hesitation.

    ¡¸ So, how was it? Is she good? ¡¹

    Old Kaan looked at me.

    ¡¸ It felt great ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s great? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san has a nicely shaped breast. The size fits my palm, and her skin is really smooth. Also, her nipples are very much like her name, it¡¯s sakura colored. Also¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear that!! ¡¹

    I ignored Kanou Noriaki and continued.

    ¡¸ Then, I licked her whole body, her nipples, and pussy too. Of course, she¡¯s a virgin so she¡¯s nice and tight. Sakurako squeezed my dick and the feeling inside her pussy is the best!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey!! I told you to shut up!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t hold back that I came four times! I had Sakurako-san drink my semen for her first, then the remaining three are all inside.

    ¡¸ You bastard!!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s complexion has changed.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t use contraception. I came inside Sakurako-san¡¯s womb so she might be pregnant now ¡¹

    ¡¸ You moron!!!!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki stood up from his seat and beelined to me.

    I¡¯m not running away.

    ¡¸ I was able to enjoy various sexual positions for six hours with her!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop fooling around!!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s fist raised overhead.

    ¡¸ Father! Stop it!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san tried to stop her father, but¡­

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee held Sakurako-san¡¯s body to stop her.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san has a nice body!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you still going to speak?!!! ¡¹

    His fist hits my face.

    I took the first one.

    I moved my body on the second one, decreasing the damage.

    Third, fourth.

    Kanou Noriaki kicks me out of rage, so¡­

    It would be bad if I take a hit on my stomach so I avoided it.

    Then, Kanou Noriaki fell to the floor by himself.

    This man doesn¡¯t exercise normally.

    His punches aren¡¯t even hard.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks me worriedly, but¡­

    ¡¸ Totally ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ But Kou ¡¹

    Mariko looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m really fine. Look, Misuzu or Katsuko-nee don¡¯t show worry, right? They know that I¡¯m training with Michi ¡¹

    I know well why Michi¡¯s teaching me.

    My training isn¡¯t to attack the other party but to see through their attacks, and make sure that the damage is at a minimum.

    Even if I took a punch on my face on purpose, I shifted the angle well enough that I didn¡¯t take it all in.

    ¡¸ This old man¡¯s punch won¡¯t work on me ¡¹

    I look at Kanou Noriaki on the floor and said.

    ¡¸ You bastard!!! ¡¹

    Kanou stood up and tried to hit me again, but¡­

    ¡¸ Stop it ¡¹

    Old Kaan¡¯s solemn voice stopped Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸ If you continue your violence as I¡¯m here then I¡¯m calling Taichi ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ We already took the trouble to send all the guards outside so we could have a private talk. I¡¯m the mediator here ¡¹

    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone like the old Kaan has at least one bodyguard with him.

    It¡¯s that kind of status.

    Even if they have the same lineage and status, the Kaan house currently has far more resources and power than the Kanou house.

    ¡¸ If you continue to ignore my concern and continue with your violence where there are no guards¡­Noriaki-kun¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I will have to punish you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Punish me? ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki asks in surprise.

    ¡¸ It seems that you do not understand the reason why you¡¯re summoned ¡¹

    Old Kaan looks at Noriaki-san coldly.

    ¡¸ W-Well, I came here to take back my scandalous daughter. I¡­ ¡¹

    Hearing her father say that, Sakurako-san looked down mournfully.

    ¡¸ Umu, scandalous? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I wrong? My daughter allowed this man to defile her body ¡¹

    ¡¸ How old is Sakurako-kun this year? ¡¹

    Old Kaan replies in a low tone.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? You don¡¯t even know how old your daughter is, Noriaki-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, she¡¯s in high school from this spring so, well¡­ ¡¹

    This man had no interest in his child at all.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sixteen. Sakurako¡¯s 16-years-old ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother, who had been watching quietly so far, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Satoko-kun. I see, Kanou Sakurako-kun is 16. Then, she¡¯s a minor. Shouldn¡¯t the parents be responsible for the scandals that a minor has caused? ¡¹

    Old Kaan told Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸ At least, I think that you¡¯re quite guilty of being negligent of your daughter, don¡¯t you agree? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t do anything! I haven¡¯t done anything wrong!! ¡¹

    Kanou-san replies reflexively.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re guilty of doing nothing ¡¹

    A sin of not doing anything.

    ¡¸ Why do you think Sakurako-kun did it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not understand? This would not happen for a girl of her age unless she¡¯s brood over too much ¡¹

    Old Kaan looked at Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun, tell us what you came to the hotel for today ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s still hugging Sakurako-san¡¯s body from behind.

    Mariko¡¯s holding Sakurako-san¡¯s hand.

    Feeling the warmth of their skin, Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ Yes. I came here because I thought I wanted to experience what prostitution is ¡¹

    She looked at old Kaan and replied honestly.

    ¡¸ So, your partner was this boy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I sold my body for six hours with the rate of 1000 yen per hour ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako, have you gone mad?! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki shouts, but¡­

    ¡¸ Dear, that¡¯s enough!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother told her husband.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t bring shame to yourself any more than this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shame? Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re being shameful Noriaki-kun. So, quiet down ¡¹

    Old Kaan told Noriaki-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun, you know who this boy is, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    He continues questioning Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve met him during the garden party in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s mansion and we acquainted with each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, meaning, it wasn¡¯t your first meeting. You were acquainted with each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Sakurako-san and I aren¡¯t that close, but¡­

    But we¡¯re no total strangers.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun, how do you define prostitution? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I believe that it¡¯s an act of selling one¡¯s body for money ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replied to old Kaan.

    ¡¸ Then why do you think women sell their body for money? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Most of the women who do prostitution for livelihood earn income from the act. One can earn several times than what a normal person would earn in a day with just a few hours of work ¡¹

    Old Kaan looked straight into Sakurako-san¡¯s eye and said.

    ¡¸ There are some sexual predators who aren¡¯t financially deprived but feel dark pleasure in prostitution and selling their bodies. That doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯ll sell themselves for 100 or 200 yen. Do you know why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    Old Kaan laughed.

    ¡¸ For those women, the amount of money they sell their bodies for is their ¡°Value.¡± It¡¯s their appraised value ¡¹

    They appraise themselves using money.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t think that their body is worth thousands of yen. They don¡¯t believe it¡¯s worth 100,000 yen, but they do believe that it¡¯s worth at least tens of thousands. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t do prostitution unless they can earn an amount of money they believe is their worth. That¡¯s because, behind the act of prostitution, they hide their desire to have others recognize their value ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ By the way, Sakurako-kun, are you tight on money? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, so you¡¯re different from most prostitutes who are in poverty that they had to sell their bodies ¡¹

    Old Kaan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ If so, Sakurako-kun, do you think that your body and intercourse with you is only worth a thousand an hour? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ If it were Kuromori-sama, I thought that amount would be fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you had to sell your body to a stranger, then how much would you sell it for? If you have to deal with a man you met for the first time¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t possibly do it with that kind of man ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replied immediately.

    ¡¸ No matter how many thousands or millions of yen is offered, I will not have sex with a stranger ¡¹

    The old man smiled.

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s the worth you feel for yourself, Sakurako-kun. You believe that you, your body, and your sex is priceless. Meaning¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun isn¡¯t a prostitute. What you did with this boy today was just a play ¡¹

    ¡¸ I realized that myself after doing it with Kuromori-sama. What I¡¯ve done wasn¡¯t prostitution ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said while looking down.

    ¡¸ Obviously. Besides, Sakurako-kun is a young and charming woman, you can¡¯t sell yourself for a thousand per hour ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I received 6000 yen from Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She speaks apologetically.

    ¡¸ Use that money to buy ice cream and eat with everyone. Misuzu-kun, my Momoko, Mariko-kun, and the other girls¡­Sakurako-kun, treat those people who were worried about you ¡¹

    Kaan-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Boy, you won¡¯t ask her to return the money this late, would you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, I gave that to Sakurako-san already ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I see. You gave it. That wasn¡¯t the price for buying Sakurako-kun¡¯s body? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would I buy a cute girl like Sakurako with money? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful to you for that. If you had paid her the amount of money with the market price for a high school prostitute, then Sakurako-kun might¡¯ve seen herself as a formal prostitute. However, thanks to your ridiculous price of a thousand per hour, it all ended up playing around. ¡¹

    The fact is, even if the payment is 1000, prostitution is still prostitution.

    But since the old Kaan, a man of influence says that it¡¯s just a play, then it will become the truth.

    At least, that¡¯s how Sakurako-san¡¯s heart will be saved.

    ¡¸ If a young lady of the nobility becomes a prostitute, then it would be a big problem. However, what happened today was just a sexual act between a woman of age interested in sex with a man. That¡¯s a problem on its own, but it¡¯s not much. I won¡¯t ask a young man and woman to not have sex. When I was at this boy¡¯s age, I wasn¡¯t a virgin anymore either. Kouzuki, and the Sakurako-kun¡¯s late grandfather too ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ I want you to be careful about pregnancy but I¡¯m not going to say anything about your prostitution play. There¡¯s no reason for me, a stranger, to complain about your sex life. As long as you keep it from the public eye ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s peeing fetish and Ruriko¡¯s filming fetish as well.

    As long as the public doesn¡¯t know, then it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of sex they do inside home.

    The young ladies of nobility are also free in their private life.

    ¡¸ We will disregard Sakurako-kun¡¯s problem this time. Is there anyone to object? ¡¹

    Old Kaan looked around the room.

    Nobody did.

    ¡¸ There seem to be no protests ¡¹

    ¡¸ None. As expected of Grandfather, excellent decision ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled at Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ As long as it doesn¡¯t damage the honor of the Kanou house then I do not mind ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki said.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother looks gloomy.

    ¡¸ Now let¡¯s continue with our deliberation with Noriaki-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Haven¡¯t I mentioned? You have sinned. Your sin is neglecting supervision on Sakurako-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at Noriaki-san.

    ¡¸ A detailed report from the Takahashi house regarding the breaking off their engagement with Sakurako-kun has reached Kouzuki and me ¡¹

    The Takahashi house, who had their heir engaged with Sakurako-san reported to Sakurako-san the reason for breaking off the engagement.

    The Kouzuki and Kaan house are the families that tie the nobility together.

    The same report has reached Kaan-san¡¯s ears too.

    ¡¸ How Sakurako-kun came to be, and in that process, how Noriaki-kun hurt a woman, treated her poorly, and even sent her to her death. I know it all ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki had an affair with a college student working part-time hostess on a bar in Ginza.

    She gave birth to Sakurako-san.

    Then, as soon as the child was born, Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother was kicked out.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother became a prostitute and died.

    ¡¸ I-I wasn¡¯t the one to let her die! I paid that woman a decent amount ¡¹

    ¡¸ That sum can only be called small change from our society¡¯s common sense. Compensation money had to be at least ten times of what you gave her ¡¹

    I see. They only paid her about two million yen.

    ¡¸ B-But, we paid for all the expenses for childbirth before giving her compensation money ¡¹

    ¡¸ You impregnated her so isn¡¯t it natural that you¡¯ll pay for all that? ¡¹

    Old Kaan retorts sharply

    ¡¸ No, back then, Noriaki-kun wasn¡¯t yet the head of the Kanou house so that Kanou paid it off ¡¹

    The late head paid for all the expenses.

    ¡¸ Why didn¡¯t he talk to Kouzuki or me about it. That¡¯s stand-offish of him. No, he probably was so ashamed that he couldn¡¯t consult with us. He has a tall pride as the head of the Kanou house. It¡¯s too high that he failed repeatedly ¡¹

    It seems that Sakurako-san¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation was their house has fallen even if they have the same status as the Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    ¡¸ If he was still alive then I would¡¯ve punched him, but¡­ ¡¹

    The three heads of the big three, old Kaan, Jii-chan, and the previous head of the Kanou house had a close relationship.

    Despite that, the previous head of the Kanou house never consulted Kaan-san about the affair his son had committed.

    He didn¡¯t discuss it with them.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s dead already so no matter how much he regrets it, he can¡¯t do anything. Sakurako-kun, sorry. If only Kouzuki and I have noticed it sooner ¡¹

    Then, Kaan-san was unable to guess what¡¯s happening at his friend¡¯s house.

    ¡¸ No, Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama have always taken care of me. There¡¯s nobody in the Kanou house that¡¯s not grateful to you both ¡¹

    The Kanou house whose family has fallen to hard times still managed to maintain their appearance as a noble family.

    That¡¯s because Kaan and Kouzuki house have been securing them in various ways.

    ¡¸ Family matters are family matters, but your personal life is different. You were his granddaughter, so as his friend, we have to look after the late Kanou¡¯s grandchild ¡¹

    Then, Kaan-san looked at Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸ Coincidentally, as one that unites the noble families, we also must bring punishment to keep the pride of the nobility ¡¹

    Punishment.

    ¡¸ Neither Kouzuki nor I am going to punish you for the past sins this late ¡¹

    The past sin of letting Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother died.

    ¡¸ No, it might be a sin to have an affair with a woman other than my wife and give birth to Sakurako, but it¡¯s not my fault that she became a prostitute, much less die, that¡¯s not my responsibility as I already cut off my ties with her! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki shouted.

    ¡¸ That was her fault, and I have nothing to do with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯re a happy man to think that way. But, you¡¯re that kind of person. Enough, I said that I don¡¯t want to dwell on the past ¡¹

    Old Kaan looked at Noriaki-san.

    ¡¸ The problem is the current one and the future ¡¹

    He speaks in a solemn voice.

    ¡¸ Do you currently have the quality to carry the Kanou house on your shoulders? If we leave the Kanou house in your hands, will there be a future for your house? Those are Kouzuki and my focus ¡¹

    The qualities of the head of nobility.

    ¡¸ Momoko, also Misuzu-kun. How do you appraise Noriaki-kun right now? Do you think that he should continue to be the head of the Kanou house? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks the two daughters of the nobility.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to say but¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Kanou Noriaki-sama has the quality to be the head of a noble family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree ¡¹

    Misuzu also doubts Kanou Noriaki¡¯s talents.

    ¡¸ Why do you two think so? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks the two.

    ¡¸ I feel that Kanou-sama is a person who only thinks from his perspective ¡¹

    ¡¸ He can¡¯t understand how other people feel ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama, you tried to attack Danna-sama just because he had sex with Sakurako-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, you also blame someone else for what you did to Sakurako¡¯s birth mother ¡¹

    A married man had an affair with a part-timer college student and had a child with her.

    Furthermore, he took the child, banished the woman, never supported her, and let her die.

    ¡¸ The relatives of Sakurako¡¯s birth mother will surely resent you for the rest of their lives ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother¡¯s siblings, relatives, and friends¡­

    Some of them would want to punch Kanou Noriaki in the face.

    ¡¸ The inability to imagine that means that in Kanou-sama¡¯s head, it¡¯s already over ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he¡¯s able to punch Danna-sama without hesitation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, Sakurako was so shocked about Kanou-sama¡¯s past that she made this commotion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama doesn¡¯t seem to think that he¡¯s responsible for this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think his way of thinking is suitable for the head of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I agree ¡¹

    Old Kaan says.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been watching Noriaki-kun¡¯s attitude since earlier, but even when I mentioned that Kouzuki offered this place to solve Kanou house¡¯s problems, I never heard him speak his appreciation at all. Don¡¯t you usually say ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience,¡± or ¡°Thank you for coming with us today¡± ¡¹

    Oh, Kanou Noriaki was sitting here looking so bossy since we came to this room.

    ¡¸ You seem to think that it¡¯s normal for me and Kouzuki to work for the Kanou house, however, what we do is protecting the entire Kanou house out of our friendship with your late father. I don¡¯t remember being a vassal of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can only think that you¡¯re unaware of what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re crazy to have that kind of attitude in this situation. That¡¯s not fitting for the head of the nobility ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t seem to understand that I came here to judge you. And you failed. Kouzuki will hear the results of my judging as well. We will have you step down as the head of the Kaan house ¡¹

    He gives his verdict.

    ¡¸ P-Please wait! Even if it¡¯s Kaan-sama, this is tyrannous! You¡¯re no vassals of the Kanou house, and we¡¯re no vassals of the Kaan and Kouzuki house either!! Each noble house is independent of the other!! It¡¯s the house that decides who their head is, so Kaan-sama can¡¯t interfere!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki complains in panic.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is in other houses, yes, but, it¡¯s troublesome to have the current Kanou house forget how much assistance Kouzuki and I have given them ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to oppose our intentions then we¡¯ll cut off our support. I¡¯ll warn the other families to reconsider their relationship with the Kanou house as well ¡¹

    Not just Kaan and Kouzuki house, but all of the nobility will cut off their relationship with the Kanou house.

    ¡¸ Haha, you try to threaten us like that but Kanou house is also a family that¡¯s equal to the Kaan and Kouzuki house! I know that you¡¯ll never try to crush down the Kanou house!! ¡¹

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san want to preserve the nobility as much as possible.

    It would be bad to crush the Kanou house, which is a noble family above others.

    Therefore, they¡¯re receiving support even now.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kanou house will remain. But the house is separate from you. Even without you, Kanou house will remain ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the eldest son of the main house! If I¡¯m banished then the house will not be able to continue ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki screams.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that the branch families have already begun their action to take you down ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ The branch families? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and I have already talked to the head of the branch families. We¡¯ve convinced them ¡¹

    I see.

    While Sakurako-san¡¯s confined in the hotel.

    Kaan-san had been convincing the branch family.

    ¡¸ Have you heard of the term ¡°Oshikome?1¡± It¡¯s a samurai practice that¡¯s existed during the Kamakura period, where the samurai family destroys a bad Master¡¯s house. That¡¯s why the vassals agree to forcibly confine their useless master. Then, they will announce that their head is ill so a new head will take charge. It¡¯s the last resort for the vassals to protect the house. ¡¹

    The house isn¡¯t just the master and the family.

    If Kanou Noriaki remains the head of the house, other families would abandon them.

    And so, the people below him will forcibly change the head of the family.

    ¡¸ Now you decide if you want to be forced to be imprisoned or if you want to step down as the head of the family ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s speech is cold.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1249

    Chapter 1249. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Conclusion

    ¡¸ I had sex with Kanou Sakurako. She was a virgin. And I took that virginity ¡¹

    I speak as loud and clear I can.

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s father, Kanou Noriaki shouted.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s a daughter of the Kanou house and a vulgar fellow like you¡­ ¡¹

    Fellow what?

    ¡¸ That can never happen!! ¡¹

    The near-50-year-old man screamed.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t deny the truth, can you? ¡¹

    Old Kaan speaks without hesitation.

    ¡¸ So, how was it? Is she good? ¡¹

    Old Kaan looked at me.

    ¡¸ It felt great ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s great? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san has a nicely shaped breast. The size fits my palm, and her skin is really smooth. Also, her nipples are very much like her name, it¡¯s sakura colored. Also¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear that!! ¡¹

    I ignored Kanou Noriaki and continued.

    ¡¸ Then, I licked her whole body, her nipples, and pussy too. Of course, she¡¯s a virgin so she¡¯s nice and tight. Sakurako squeezed my dick and the feeling inside her pussy is the best!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey!! I told you to shut up!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t hold back that I came four times! I had Sakurako-san drink my semen for her first, then the remaining three are all inside.

    ¡¸ You bastard!!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s complexion has changed.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t use contraception. I came inside Sakurako-san¡¯s womb so she might be pregnant now ¡¹

    ¡¸ You moron!!!!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki stood up from his seat and beelined to me.

    I¡¯m not running away.

    ¡¸ I was able to enjoy various sexual positions for six hours with her!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop fooling around!!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s fist raised overhead.

    ¡¸ Father! Stop it!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san tried to stop her father, but¡­

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee held Sakurako-san¡¯s body to stop her.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san has a nice body!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you still going to speak?!!! ¡¹

    His fist hits my face.

    I took the first one.

    I moved my body on the second one, decreasing the damage.

    Third, fourth.

    Kanou Noriaki kicks me out of rage, so¡­

    It would be bad if I take a hit on my stomach so I avoided it.

    Then, Kanou Noriaki fell to the floor by himself.

    This man doesn¡¯t exercise normally.

    His punches aren¡¯t even hard.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Kou-chan? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks me worriedly, but¡­

    ¡¸ Totally ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ But Kou ¡¹

    Mariko looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m really fine. Look, Misuzu or Katsuko-nee don¡¯t show worry, right? They know that I¡¯m training with Michi ¡¹

    I know well why Michi¡¯s teaching me.

    My training isn¡¯t to attack the other party but to see through their attacks, and make sure that the damage is at a minimum.

    Even if I took a punch on my face on purpose, I shifted the angle well enough that I didn¡¯t take it all in.

    ¡¸ This old man¡¯s punch won¡¯t work on me ¡¹

    I look at Kanou Noriaki on the floor and said.

    ¡¸ You bastard!!! ¡¹

    Kanou stood up and tried to hit me again, but¡­

    ¡¸ Stop it ¡¹

    Old Kaan¡¯s solemn voice stopped Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸ If you continue your violence as I¡¯m here then I¡¯m calling Taichi ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ We already took the trouble to send all the guards outside so we could have a private talk. I¡¯m the mediator here ¡¹

    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone like the old Kaan has at least one bodyguard with him.

    It¡¯s that kind of status.

    Even if they have the same lineage and status, the Kaan house currently has far more resources and power than the Kanou house.

    ¡¸ If you continue to ignore my concern and continue with your violence where there are no guards¡­Noriaki-kun¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I will have to punish you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Punish me? ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki asks in surprise.

    ¡¸ It seems that you do not understand the reason why you¡¯re summoned ¡¹

    Old Kaan looks at Noriaki-san coldly.

    ¡¸ W-Well, I came here to take back my scandalous daughter. I¡­ ¡¹

    Hearing her father say that, Sakurako-san looked down mournfully.

    ¡¸ Umu, scandalous? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Am I wrong? My daughter allowed this man to defile her body ¡¹

    ¡¸ How old is Sakurako-kun this year? ¡¹

    Old Kaan replies in a low tone.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? You don¡¯t even know how old your daughter is, Noriaki-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, she¡¯s in high school from this spring so, well¡­ ¡¹

    This man had no interest in his child at all.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sixteen. Sakurako¡¯s 16-years-old ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother, who had been watching quietly so far, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Satoko-kun. I see, Kanou Sakurako-kun is 16. Then, she¡¯s a minor. Shouldn¡¯t the parents be responsible for the scandals that a minor has caused? ¡¹

    Old Kaan told Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸ At least, I think that you¡¯re quite guilty of being negligent of your daughter, don¡¯t you agree? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t do anything! I haven¡¯t done anything wrong!! ¡¹

    Kanou-san replies reflexively.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re guilty of doing nothing ¡¹

    A sin of not doing anything.

    ¡¸ Why do you think Sakurako-kun did it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not understand? This would not happen for a girl of her age unless she¡¯s brood over too much ¡¹

    Old Kaan looked at Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun, tell us what you came to the hotel for today ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s still hugging Sakurako-san¡¯s body from behind.

    Mariko¡¯s holding Sakurako-san¡¯s hand.

    Feeling the warmth of their skin, Sakurako-san;

    ¡¸ Yes. I came here because I thought I wanted to experience what prostitution is ¡¹

    She looked at old Kaan and replied honestly.

    ¡¸ So, your partner was this boy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I sold my body for six hours with the rate of 1000 yen per hour ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako, have you gone mad?! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki shouts, but¡­

    ¡¸ Dear, that¡¯s enough!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother told her husband.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t bring shame to yourself any more than this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shame? Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re being shameful Noriaki-kun. So, quiet down ¡¹

    Old Kaan told Noriaki-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun, you know who this boy is, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    He continues questioning Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ve met him during the garden party in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s mansion and we acquainted with each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, meaning, it wasn¡¯t your first meeting. You were acquainted with each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Sakurako-san and I aren¡¯t that close, but¡­

    But we¡¯re no total strangers.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun, how do you define prostitution? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I believe that it¡¯s an act of selling one¡¯s body for money ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replied to old Kaan.

    ¡¸ Then why do you think women sell their body for money? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Most of the women who do prostitution for livelihood earn income from the act. One can earn several times than what a normal person would earn in a day with just a few hours of work ¡¹

    Old Kaan looked straight into Sakurako-san¡¯s eye and said.

    ¡¸ There are some sexual predators who aren¡¯t financially deprived but feel dark pleasure in prostitution and selling their bodies. That doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯ll sell themselves for 100 or 200 yen. Do you know why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    Old Kaan laughed.

    ¡¸ For those women, the amount of money they sell their bodies for is their ¡°Value.¡± It¡¯s their appraised value ¡¹

    They appraise themselves using money.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t think that their body is worth thousands of yen. They don¡¯t believe it¡¯s worth 100,000 yen, but they do believe that it¡¯s worth at least tens of thousands. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t do prostitution unless they can earn an amount of money they believe is their worth. That¡¯s because, behind the act of prostitution, they hide their desire to have others recognize their value ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ By the way, Sakurako-kun, are you tight on money? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, so you¡¯re different from most prostitutes who are in poverty that they had to sell their bodies ¡¹

    Old Kaan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ If so, Sakurako-kun, do you think that your body and intercourse with you is only worth a thousand an hour? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ If it were Kuromori-sama, I thought that amount would be fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you had to sell your body to a stranger, then how much would you sell it for? If you have to deal with a man you met for the first time¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t possibly do it with that kind of man ¡¹

    Sakurako-san replied immediately.

    ¡¸ No matter how many thousands or millions of yen is offered, I will not have sex with a stranger ¡¹

    The old man smiled.

    ¡¸ Then that¡¯s the worth you feel for yourself, Sakurako-kun. You believe that you, your body, and your sex is priceless. Meaning¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun isn¡¯t a prostitute. What you did with this boy today was just a play ¡¹

    ¡¸ I realized that myself after doing it with Kuromori-sama. What I¡¯ve done wasn¡¯t prostitution ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said while looking down.

    ¡¸ Obviously. Besides, Sakurako-kun is a young and charming woman, you can¡¯t sell yourself for a thousand per hour ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I received 6000 yen from Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She speaks apologetically.

    ¡¸ Use that money to buy ice cream and eat with everyone. Misuzu-kun, my Momoko, Mariko-kun, and the other girls¡­Sakurako-kun, treat those people who were worried about you ¡¹

    Kaan-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Boy, you won¡¯t ask her to return the money this late, would you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, I gave that to Sakurako-san already ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I see. You gave it. That wasn¡¯t the price for buying Sakurako-kun¡¯s body? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would I buy a cute girl like Sakurako with money? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful to you for that. If you had paid her the amount of money with the market price for a high school prostitute, then Sakurako-kun might¡¯ve seen herself as a formal prostitute. However, thanks to your ridiculous price of a thousand per hour, it all ended up playing around. ¡¹

    The fact is, even if the payment is 1000, prostitution is still prostitution.

    But since the old Kaan, a man of influence says that it¡¯s just a play, then it will become the truth.

    At least, that¡¯s how Sakurako-san¡¯s heart will be saved.

    ¡¸ If a young lady of the nobility becomes a prostitute, then it would be a big problem. However, what happened today was just a sexual act between a woman of age interested in sex with a man. That¡¯s a problem on its own, but it¡¯s not much. I won¡¯t ask a young man and woman to not have sex. When I was at this boy¡¯s age, I wasn¡¯t a virgin anymore either. Kouzuki, and the Sakurako-kun¡¯s late grandfather too ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ I want you to be careful about pregnancy but I¡¯m not going to say anything about your prostitution play. There¡¯s no reason for me, a stranger, to complain about your sex life. As long as you keep it from the public eye ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s peeing fetish and Ruriko¡¯s filming fetish as well.

    As long as the public doesn¡¯t know, then it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of sex they do inside home.

    The young ladies of nobility are also free in their private life.

    ¡¸ We will disregard Sakurako-kun¡¯s problem this time. Is there anyone to object? ¡¹

    Old Kaan looked around the room.

    Nobody did.

    ¡¸ There seem to be no protests ¡¹

    ¡¸ None. As expected of Grandfather, excellent decision ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled at Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ As long as it doesn¡¯t damage the honor of the Kanou house then I do not mind ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki said.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother looks gloomy.

    ¡¸ Now let¡¯s continue with our deliberation with Noriaki-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Haven¡¯t I mentioned? You have sinned. Your sin is neglecting supervision on Sakurako-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at Noriaki-san.

    ¡¸ A detailed report from the Takahashi house regarding the breaking off their engagement with Sakurako-kun has reached Kouzuki and me ¡¹

    The Takahashi house, who had their heir engaged with Sakurako-san reported to Sakurako-san the reason for breaking off the engagement.

    The Kouzuki and Kaan house are the families that tie the nobility together.

    The same report has reached Kaan-san¡¯s ears too.

    ¡¸ How Sakurako-kun came to be, and in that process, how Noriaki-kun hurt a woman, treated her poorly, and even sent her to her death. I know it all ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki had an affair with a college student working part-time hostess on a bar in Ginza.

    She gave birth to Sakurako-san.

    Then, as soon as the child was born, Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother was kicked out.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother became a prostitute and died.

    ¡¸ I-I wasn¡¯t the one to let her die! I paid that woman a decent amount ¡¹

    ¡¸ That sum can only be called small change from our society¡¯s common sense. Compensation money had to be at least ten times of what you gave her ¡¹

    I see. They only paid her about two million yen.

    ¡¸ B-But, we paid for all the expenses for childbirth before giving her compensation money ¡¹

    ¡¸ You impregnated her so isn¡¯t it natural that you¡¯ll pay for all that? ¡¹

    Old Kaan retorts sharply

    ¡¸ No, back then, Noriaki-kun wasn¡¯t yet the head of the Kanou house so that Kanou paid it off ¡¹

    The late head paid for all the expenses.

    ¡¸ Why didn¡¯t he talk to Kouzuki or me about it. That¡¯s stand-offish of him. No, he probably was so ashamed that he couldn¡¯t consult with us. He has a tall pride as the head of the Kanou house. It¡¯s too high that he failed repeatedly ¡¹

    It seems that Sakurako-san¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation was their house has fallen even if they have the same status as the Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    ¡¸ If he was still alive then I would¡¯ve punched him, but¡­ ¡¹

    The three heads of the big three, old Kaan, Jii-chan, and the previous head of the Kanou house had a close relationship.

    Despite that, the previous head of the Kanou house never consulted Kaan-san about the affair his son had committed.

    He didn¡¯t discuss it with them.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s dead already so no matter how much he regrets it, he can¡¯t do anything. Sakurako-kun, sorry. If only Kouzuki and I have noticed it sooner ¡¹

    Then, Kaan-san was unable to guess what¡¯s happening at his friend¡¯s house.

    ¡¸ No, Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama have always taken care of me. There¡¯s nobody in the Kanou house that¡¯s not grateful to you both ¡¹

    The Kanou house whose family has fallen to hard times still managed to maintain their appearance as a noble family.

    That¡¯s because Kaan and Kouzuki house have been securing them in various ways.

    ¡¸ Family matters are family matters, but your personal life is different. You were his granddaughter, so as his friend, we have to look after the late Kanou¡¯s grandchild ¡¹

    Then, Kaan-san looked at Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸ Coincidentally, as one that unites the noble families, we also must bring punishment to keep the pride of the nobility ¡¹

    Punishment.

    ¡¸ Neither Kouzuki nor I am going to punish you for the past sins this late ¡¹

    The past sin of letting Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother died.

    ¡¸ No, it might be a sin to have an affair with a woman other than my wife and give birth to Sakurako, but it¡¯s not my fault that she became a prostitute, much less die, that¡¯s not my responsibility as I already cut off my ties with her! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki shouted.

    ¡¸ That was her fault, and I have nothing to do with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think you¡¯re a happy man to think that way. But, you¡¯re that kind of person. Enough, I said that I don¡¯t want to dwell on the past ¡¹

    Old Kaan looked at Noriaki-san.

    ¡¸ The problem is the current one and the future ¡¹

    He speaks in a solemn voice.

    ¡¸ Do you currently have the quality to carry the Kanou house on your shoulders? If we leave the Kanou house in your hands, will there be a future for your house? Those are Kouzuki and my focus ¡¹

    The qualities of the head of nobility.

    ¡¸ Momoko, also Misuzu-kun. How do you appraise Noriaki-kun right now? Do you think that he should continue to be the head of the Kanou house? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks the two daughters of the nobility.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to say but¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Kanou Noriaki-sama has the quality to be the head of a noble family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree ¡¹

    Misuzu also doubts Kanou Noriaki¡¯s talents.

    ¡¸ Why do you two think so? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks the two.

    ¡¸ I feel that Kanou-sama is a person who only thinks from his perspective ¡¹

    ¡¸ He can¡¯t understand how other people feel ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama, you tried to attack Danna-sama just because he had sex with Sakurako-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, you also blame someone else for what you did to Sakurako¡¯s birth mother ¡¹

    A married man had an affair with a part-timer college student and had a child with her.

    Furthermore, he took the child, banished the woman, never supported her, and let her die.

    ¡¸ The relatives of Sakurako¡¯s birth mother will surely resent you for the rest of their lives ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother¡¯s siblings, relatives, and friends¡­

    Some of them would want to punch Kanou Noriaki in the face.

    ¡¸ The inability to imagine that means that in Kanou-sama¡¯s head, it¡¯s already over ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he¡¯s able to punch Danna-sama without hesitation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, Sakurako was so shocked about Kanou-sama¡¯s past that she made this commotion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kanou-sama doesn¡¯t seem to think that he¡¯s responsible for this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think his way of thinking is suitable for the head of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I agree ¡¹

    Old Kaan says.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been watching Noriaki-kun¡¯s attitude since earlier, but even when I mentioned that Kouzuki offered this place to solve Kanou house¡¯s problems, I never heard him speak his appreciation at all. Don¡¯t you usually say ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience,¡± or ¡°Thank you for coming with us today¡± ¡¹

    Oh, Kanou Noriaki was sitting here looking so bossy since we came to this room.

    ¡¸ You seem to think that it¡¯s normal for me and Kouzuki to work for the Kanou house, however, what we do is protecting the entire Kanou house out of our friendship with your late father. I don¡¯t remember being a vassal of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can only think that you¡¯re unaware of what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re crazy to have that kind of attitude in this situation. That¡¯s not fitting for the head of the nobility ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t seem to understand that I came here to judge you. And you failed. Kouzuki will hear the results of my judging as well. We will have you step down as the head of the Kaan house ¡¹

    He gives his verdict.

    ¡¸ P-Please wait! Even if it¡¯s Kaan-sama, this is tyrannous! You¡¯re no vassals of the Kanou house, and we¡¯re no vassals of the Kaan and Kouzuki house either!! Each noble house is independent of the other!! It¡¯s the house that decides who their head is, so Kaan-sama can¡¯t interfere!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki complains in panic.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it is in other houses, yes, but, it¡¯s troublesome to have the current Kanou house forget how much assistance Kouzuki and I have given them ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to oppose our intentions then we¡¯ll cut off our support. I¡¯ll warn the other families to reconsider their relationship with the Kanou house as well ¡¹

    Not just Kaan and Kouzuki house, but all of the nobility will cut off their relationship with the Kanou house.

    ¡¸ Haha, you try to threaten us like that but Kanou house is also a family that¡¯s equal to the Kaan and Kouzuki house! I know that you¡¯ll never try to crush down the Kanou house!! ¡¹

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san want to preserve the nobility as much as possible.

    It would be bad to crush the Kanou house, which is a noble family above others.

    Therefore, they¡¯re receiving support even now.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kanou house will remain. But the house is separate from you. Even without you, Kanou house will remain ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the eldest son of the main house! If I¡¯m banished then the house will not be able to continue ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki screams.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that the branch families have already begun their action to take you down ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ The branch families? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and I have already talked to the head of the branch families. We¡¯ve convinced them ¡¹

    I see.

    While Sakurako-san¡¯s confined in the hotel.

    Kaan-san had been convincing the branch family.

    ¡¸ Have you heard of the term ¡°Oshikome?1¡± It¡¯s a samurai practice that¡¯s existed during the Kamakura period, where the samurai family destroys a bad Master¡¯s house. That¡¯s why the vassals agree to forcibly confine their useless master. Then, they will announce that their head is ill so a new head will take charge. It¡¯s the last resort for the vassals to protect the house. ¡¹

    The house isn¡¯t just the master and the family.

    If Kanou Noriaki remains the head of the house, other families would abandon them.

    And so, the people below him will forcibly change the head of the family.

    ¡¸ Now you decide if you want to be forced to be imprisoned or if you want to step down as the head of the family ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s speech is cold.

 CH 1250.

    Chapter 1250. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / To Each Road

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nonsense ¡¹

    The head of the Kanou house, Kanou Noriaki trembles at the realization that he will be stripped of his position by the branch families.

    ¡¸ The people below are sensible. They thought that Noriaki-kun was cruel to Sakurako-kun¡¯s birth mother. They thought that it would be bad if the society, especially Kouzuki and I were to discover it, as the Kanou house has managed to survive with our support so they kept their mouth shut, knowing that if it came to light, it would jeopardize the survival of the house ¡¹

    Everyone in the Kanou house knew that Kanou Noriaki had an affair with a college girl, got her pregnant, took the child from her, and tossed her away.

    Even Mariko whose mother was from the Kanou house knew about it.

    However, the reason why Kanou house kept the secret from leaking outside is the sense of fear that if the society were to find out, their house will collapse.

    ¡¸ Kanou house is a special family, and so no matter what happens Kouzuki, and I, and the nobility would save you¡­you were the only one having that illusion, Noriaki-kun ¡¹

    Just because he¡¯s the head of a family that has a long history doesn¡¯t mean that everything will be at his convenience.

    Even if you¡¯re the Kaan or Kouzuki house, who has strong resources and influence.

    Kanou house doesn¡¯t have anything but their status.

    They¡¯re a pitiful house that only receives assistance from other families.

    The branch families are aware of that in their daily life.

    They¡¯re grateful to receive help from other family and they feel that there would be no future in their house if they were to betray those who help them.

    Only the head, Kanou Noriaki thinks that it¡¯s natural to receive assistance.

    ¡¸ However, the crimes you¡¯ve committed in the past have leaked to the Takahashi house, Sakurako-kun¡¯s fiance. Then, Takahashi house told Kouzuki and me about it. The branches of your family and the few remaining vassals were upset. They figured that if left alone, you¡¯ll bring more trouble ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you find it strange, Noriaki-kun? Have you ever thought why your bodyguard, Shiranui-kun had to hire such third rate temporary bodyguards ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s black suit subordinates are clearly inferior in skill.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and I have summoned you, and you had to enter a Kouzuki house¡¯s hotel. Usually, you¡¯d be able to borrow a decent bodyguard from Seibu or Kanzaki house, don¡¯t you? The negotiations were handled by Kanou Eiko and Hidenori Kanou, branches of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have a grasp on who¡¯s connected to whom, doesn¡¯t get along with whom, and that includes the branch families and vassals within the nobility. Unlike you, Kouzuki and I have to deal with people from all the nobility ¡¹

    Oh, I see. If your status is uniting the noble families, then you¡¯ll have to be concerned about such things.

    If Kaan house summons people who aren¡¯t on good terms, then it would be a bad situation.

    ¡¸ For example, Kouzuki and I don¡¯t summon Seibu and Kanzaki house at the same time. If we do that, there won¡¯t be a house left to lend you a bodyguard ¡¹

    Visiting the Old Kaan would bring each house in full security.

    They will lose their leeway to lend Kanou house bodyguards.

    ¡¸ However, the two branches of the Kanou house didn¡¯t negotiate with the Seibu and Kanzaki house to rent a bodyguard. Borrowing means that you have to return the favor after. They both don¡¯t want to work for Noriaki-kun whose status as the head of the Kanou house may get taken away. That¡¯s why Kanou Eiko-kun nor Hidenori-kun didn¡¯t make a move. Thus, Shiranui-kun looked for such people ¡¹

    The branch families have already started their rebellion.

    ¡¸ Noriaki-kun, you don¡¯t understand the troubles of people below you, and you didn¡¯t care about your bodyguards as they could be anyone ¡¹

    Old Kaan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ There is a saying that ¡°You may wear rags, but your heart is a fine dress,¡± A person who wears tattered clothes in public and is unconcerned about it isn¡¯t a head of a noble family. If you are the head of an honorable house, then you must wear appropriate clothes, or the people below you will be ashamed. It is also the same in bodyguards. Coming to see me with such low-level bodyguards is the same as meeting me wearing rags ¡¹

    Once again, Kanou Noriaki proved that he¡¯s not qualified to be the head of the family.

    ¡¸ There is not a single person in the branch family or vassals that wants to defend you. Even Shiranui-kun would want to run away if he wasn¡¯t your bodyguard ¡¹

    Yeah, true.

    Shiranui-san was worried about the old Kaan-

    -Compared to his own master

    ¡¸ Uhm, w-what will happen to me? ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki asks in shock.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. The people from your house probably have an idea. During the Edo period, the lord they imprison would be confined by his vassals until death. If I recall, there was a feudal lord who wasn¡¯t let out of his throne until the Meiji era ¡¹

    Old Kaan said and looked at Sakurako-sans¡¯ mother.

    ¡¸ Leaving that aside, Satoko-kun has something to tell Noriaki-kun ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother isn¡¯t actually her mother, but she hasn¡¯t spoken much.

    She keeps looking down with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ Satoko? ¡¹

    Noriaki-san looked at his wife with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t told you but Father called me from his home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kanzaki-san? ¡¹

    Then that means that Sakurako-san¡¯s mother came from the Kanzaki house.

    ¡¸ Yes, Father asked me to divorce you and return to the Kanzaki house ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He also told me to bring Noriyasu with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Noriyasu¡¯s my child, he will succeed the Kanou house ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Sakurako-san had a little brother. I heard that during the party.

    Sakurako is a child of an affair, but the heir¡¯s son, her brother, is Noriaki-san and Satoko-san¡¯s child.

    The wife had been enduring her title as the wife of the head of the Kanou house.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way your son can inherit the Kanou house at this rate!! ¡¹

    Noriaki-san¡¯s wife shouted.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way the branch families would allow that!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, unlike in the past, you can¡¯t keep the foolish head of the family locked up in a cell. If you make your son the head of the family, you may have some influence on him, manipulate him to take revenge on the branch families and vassals who have disgraced you. That¡¯s what they fear ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ Then, who will succeed me as the head of the Kanou house?! ¡¹

    Noriaki-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Who knows. I¡¯ll listen to what the Kanou house will say and then Kouzuki and I will coordinate with them. That¡¯s not something for Noriaki-kun to be concerned with ¡¹

    Old Kaan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ Well then, Noriaki-kun, that¡¯s the end of our meeting. From here on, you can return home by yourself. We will send Satoko-kun to her home in the Kanzaki house. As for your son, Noriyasu, he¡¯s already in the Kanzaki mansion ¡¹

    Kanou house¡¯s branch family and servants have abandoned Noriaki-san.

    Noriaki-san¡¯s son is taken to the Kanzaki house before he could make a scene.

    ¡¸ Please wait! I can¡¯t agree with this!! ¡¹

    Noriaki-san told old Kaan, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m saying that my meeting with you is over. Boy, open the door. You can only unlock this from the inside ¡¹

    Kaan-san told me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m on it ¡¹

    I hold the knob of the door leading to the bodyguards¡¯ room where Shirauni-san, Rei-chan, and Taichi-san are standing by.

    ¡¸ Wait for a second, I¡¯m not yet done!! ¡¹

    I ignore the shouting Kanou Noriaki and unlocked the door.

    Click.

    The electronically locked door opened right away.

    Then I opened it up.

    ¡¸ Is it over? ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s bodyguard, Yamada Taichi-san, who Momoko-neechan nicknamed ¡°Hans Cristopher Anderson,¡± smiled at me.

    On their feet are the three black suit bodyguards Shiranui-san brought with him.

    ¡¸ Uhm, these people were rude to Fujimiya-san so I had to punish them ¡¹

    Taichi said calmly.

    Rei-chan smiled wryly.

    Well, these guys must¡¯ve ridiculed Fujimiya Reika, who¡¯s popular because she appears on TV.

    Then, Yamada Taichi-san knocked them with his fists.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Shiranui-san says in shame.

    He¡¯s the one who hired these three, so that¡¯s how it is.

    The temporary bodyguards in the black suit looked down on Kanou Noriaki, their employer. They also looked down on their temporary superior, Shiranui-san. And by extension, they looked down on Rei-chan and Yamada-san punished them.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really care. I only used my fist, but if Fujimiya-san were to use her cane, then there would be dents in their head by now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Rei-chan said while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-kun, please take Noriaki-kun home ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Shiranui-san bows his head.

    ¡¸ My subordinates will take these three out ¡¹

    Rei-chan told Shiranui-san as she looks at the fainted men in black suits.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll talk to them so they don¡¯t cause trouble in the future ¡¹

    You mean using the backside of the Kouzuki SS to threaten them so they never work as freelance bodyguards again.

    ¡¸ I apologize for the troubles ¡¹

    Shiranui-san bows his head to Rei-chan.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well, Noriaki-sama, let¡¯s come home ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! I-I will never accept this! I can never accept this! I¡¯m..I¡¯m the head of the Kanou house ¡¹

    He shouts.

    ¡¸ I was to inherit the Kanou house from the time I was born!! I¡¯m not like the rest of them! I¡¯m special! I can¡¯t let something like this take away my position as the head of the house! This can¡¯t happen! Isn¡¯t that right? Shiranui!!! ¡¹

    Knowing that the old Kaan and his wife don¡¯t agree with him, Noriaki asks his servant.

    Unfortunately, Noriaki-sama, your era has ended.

    Shiranui-san said.

    ¡¸ Shiranui!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will accompany you to the end, now let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! No! Nooooooo!!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki screams like a child.

    Then.

    ¡¸ By the way, Noriaki-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san calls him.

    Noriaki turned back right away.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you have something to tell Sakurako-kun? ¡¹

    Kaan-san said and everyone looked at Sakurako-san.

    Kanou Noriaki looked at Sakurako-san, then¡­

    His expression is filled with hate.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, this is your fault! ¡¹

    As soon as Noriaki-san said that, I¡­

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    I slammed Noriaki-san with my fist.

    As part of self-defense, Michi and Edie taught me the right spots to make sure they faint in a single blow.

    ¡¸ Muee! ¡¹

    Noriaki fell on the ground feebly.

    ¡¸ Father!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. From the way he was hit, he only fainted, and there¡¯s not much damage on his body ¡¹

    Yamada Taichi-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Bring him, Shiranui-kun ¡¹

    Old Kaan told Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ If he still acts up after regaining consciousness, then use drugs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-san, instead of using drugs¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s just in the other room.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t use that. Using the old methods is what¡¯s necessary here ¡¹

    Kaan-san speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t a rare sight. Abolishing a foolish head is common ¡¹

    He stares at the unconscious Noriaki-san.

    ¡¸ The decline of the Kanou house was because of the previous generation. In the previous generation, Noriaki-kun¡¯s father was a man with too much pride, but he wasn¡¯t a bad man. He misjudged the changing times and lost the Kanou house¡¯s fortune ¡¹

    The number of noble families continues to decrease.

    If they don¡¯t continue their prosperity for a hundred years, then they¡¯re not nobles. Jii-chan said that.

    Some houses, such as Mariko¡¯s Torii house, have grown after the war, but they still need years of polish.

    On the other hand, some noble families have been around for hundreds of years that just disappeared due to the failure of their heads at that time.

    Therefore, more noble houses disappear than increase.

    ¡¸ Noriaki-kun seems to have inherited only the bad parts of his father. His house doesn¡¯t have the same power as before and yet he acts like he¡¯s the head of the Kanou house when we were called the big three. It¡¯s Kouzuki and my fault for allowing that ¡¹

    Kaan and Kouzuki house have provided generous protection to the nearly-collapsed Kanou house.

    Kanou Noriaki continued his misunderstandings.

    ¡¸ That was his last chance. If Noriaki-kun were to apologize to Sakurako-kun, to genuinely apologize for making Sakurako-kun¡¯s birth mother and Sakurako-kun suffer that much, then I thought that he might not need to be imprisoned. However ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki didn¡¯t even apologize to Sakurako.

    And he put the blame on the whole problem on her.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ What a fool. I¡¯ve known him well since he was a baby. Kouzuki, the late Kanou and I have celebrated the birth of the heir ¡¹

    Now he had to punish the son of his late friend.

    Kaan-san¡¯s showing a heartbroken expression.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had enough. Bring Noriaki-kun out of here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Shiranui-san carries the collapsed Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸ Only his body continued growing, his mind stopped ¡¹

    Shiranui had been Noriaki-san¡¯s bodyguard since childhood.

    ¡¸ This is Fujimiya, come in ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks to the extension phone and Yamada Taichi-san opens the door to the corridor.

    There is already ten uniformed personnel from the Kouzuki SS standing by.

    ¡¸ Kanda-kun, accompany Shiranui-san on their way back to the Kanou house. Tomita-kun and everyone else, bring these three out. Kudou-san¡¯s down there so give them to him. Let Kudou-san deal with them ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s going to deal with these three.

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS staff follow Rei-chan¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸ Well then, excuse us, Kaan-sama, everyone ¡¹

    Shiranui-san told us.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-kun, you¡¯re not Noriaki-kun¡¯s personal bodyguard but Kanou house¡¯s bodyguard so we shall meet again ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ No, Kaan-sama, I don¡¯t have the stamina nor strength to be a bodyguard anymore. I will leave the rest to the next generation and retire ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s unfortunate, but if that¡¯s your wish then it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry to say ¡¹

    Shiranui-san told old Kaan, then¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, please take care of Shie ¡¹

    He bows his head to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Unlike me, my daughter is Sakurako-ojousama¡¯s personal bodyguard ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡­

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Her father¡¯s kicked out of his seat and her mother and brother will return to their home.

    She has no idea what will happen to the Kanou house in the future.

    Even her future.

    ¡¸ No, Sakurako-ojousama, you have the dignity of the Kanou house. You have been the young lady of the Kanou house and will continue to be in the future ¡¹

    Shiranui-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Shiranui-san brought Kanou Noriaki-san.

    Rei-chan and Yamada Taichi-san closed the door again.

    Now, the people left in the room are;

    Katsuko-nee, old Kaan, Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, Sakurako-san, Mariko.

    Then, Sakurako-san¡¯s mother, Kanou Satoko-san.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, what will happen to the Kanou house from here on? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks her grandfather.

    ¡¸ We can find a replacement for Noriaki-kun¡¯s honorary position and in foundations, but for now, Satoko-kun. Take over for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Satoko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Even if you return to the Kanzaki house, it¡¯ll shame you if you have no personal income. As for Noriaki-kun, we will announce that he¡¯s ill and will undergo long-term treatment. Therefore, nobody will find it strange even if Satoko-kun takes over the position Noriaki-kun had ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Father told me to divorce him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have them prepare the divorce papers with Noriaki-kun¡¯s seal. You can divorce him anytime. That is unless Satoko-kun has found a new man you want to associate with, but I don¡¯t think you should divorce just yet, for the sake of your son ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ Either way, you should be away from the Kanou house for a while. I¡¯ve found out from my research that many in the Kanou house suffer the same disease as Noriaki-kun ¡¹

    People who have too much pride because they can¡¯t forget their old glory.

    ¡¸ I feel that the people inside Kanou house can¡¯t reform from the inside. Therefore, I¡¯ll bring reformers from your parent¡¯s home, Kanzaki house, and Mariko-kun¡¯s Torii house ¡¹

    ¡¸ My house? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Your mother is from the Kanou house. She is Noriaki-kun¡¯s sister, and so it won¡¯t be strange of Torii house were to help the Kanou house in their plight ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Torii house isn¡¯t from the nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and I don¡¯t mind if Torii house takes over the Kanou house. This happen often way back then. The idea of a new family coming into an old family who lost its momentum and carrying on the name and the bloodline ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at Satoko-san.

    ¡¸ We also talked to Kanzaki house. The Kanzaki house may want the Kanou house¡¯s name but they don¡¯t have the resources to swallow them as a whole. Rather, Kanzaki house is more interested in developing a relationship with the Torii house ¡¹

    Torii house doesn¡¯t belong to the nobility, but they have financial power.

    ¡¸ All it took is for Kouzuki and me to say ¡°Then Torii and Kanzaki house should work together to revive the Kanou house,¡± and they agreed. From here on, the Kaan and Kouzuki house will no longer provide support to the Kanou house outwardly. If we can make it so other families can reach the Kanou house only through the Torii and Kanzaki house, then the people in the Kanou house will follow obediently ¡¹

    I see.

    Kanou Noriaki had plenty of leeways because he thought that Kaan and Kouzuki house would save him if he¡¯s in trouble, but¡­

    From here on, they can¡¯t ask for help unless it goes through the Kanzaki and Torii house, then¡­

    There will be less rash behavior.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, if the Torii house is willing to take over the Kanou house, then¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks to her Grandfather.

    ¡¸ The next head of the Kanou house can be Mariko, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeeh!!! ¡¹

    Mariko shouts.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? Your mother is from the Kanou house, so if Mariko were to join the Kanou house as an adopted daughter and become the head of the family, then Torii and Kanou house will be united ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if Mariko-kun takes in a son-in-law from the Kanzaki house, then everything will be settled. Maybe Noriyasu-kun from Satoko-san will do ¡¹

    Her mother is a daughter of the main house, and her father is the head of the Torii house, so Mariko;

    If she marries Noriyasi, whose father is Kanou Noriaki, and whose mother is from the Kanzaki house¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! Noriyasu-kun is still in elementary!! ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want Noriyasu-kun, then there should be more suitable boys in the Kanzaki house so you have plenty of candidates ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that, it¡¯s troubling ¡¹

    Mariko just swore to be my woman forever one hour ago.

    ¡¸ Besides, if I were to become the head of the Kanou house¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ What will happen to Sakurako? ¡¹

    Right, her father¡¯s kicked out of his seat.

    Her mother and brother are coming back to their home.

    However, Sakurako-san¡­

    She¡¯s not Satoko-san¡¯s daughter, and Kanzaki house knows that.

    So where should Sakurako-san live from here on?

    Is there a place for Sakurako inside the Kanou house where major reform is taking place?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1250

    Chapter 1250. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / To Each Road

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nonsense ¡¹

    The head of the Kanou house, Kanou Noriaki trembles at the realization that he will be stripped of his position by the branch families.

    ¡¸ The people below are sensible. They thought that Noriaki-kun was cruel to Sakurako-kun¡¯s birth mother. They thought that it would be bad if the society, especially Kouzuki and I were to discover it, as the Kanou house has managed to survive with our support so they kept their mouth shut, knowing that if it came to light, it would jeopardize the survival of the house ¡¹

    Everyone in the Kanou house knew that Kanou Noriaki had an affair with a college girl, got her pregnant, took the child from her, and tossed her away.

    Even Mariko whose mother was from the Kanou house knew about it.

    However, the reason why Kanou house kept the secret from leaking outside is the sense of fear that if the society were to find out, their house will collapse.

    ¡¸ Kanou house is a special family, and so no matter what happens Kouzuki, and I, and the nobility would save you¡­you were the only one having that illusion, Noriaki-kun ¡¹

    Just because he¡¯s the head of a family that has a long history doesn¡¯t mean that everything will be at his convenience.

    Even if you¡¯re the Kaan or Kouzuki house, who has strong resources and influence.

    Kanou house doesn¡¯t have anything but their status.

    They¡¯re a pitiful house that only receives assistance from other families.

    The branch families are aware of that in their daily life.

    They¡¯re grateful to receive help from other family and they feel that there would be no future in their house if they were to betray those who help them.

    Only the head, Kanou Noriaki thinks that it¡¯s natural to receive assistance.

    ¡¸ However, the crimes you¡¯ve committed in the past have leaked to the Takahashi house, Sakurako-kun¡¯s fiance. Then, Takahashi house told Kouzuki and me about it. The branches of your family and the few remaining vassals were upset. They figured that if left alone, you¡¯ll bring more trouble ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t you find it strange, Noriaki-kun? Have you ever thought why your bodyguard, Shiranui-kun had to hire such third rate temporary bodyguards ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s black suit subordinates are clearly inferior in skill.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and I have summoned you, and you had to enter a Kouzuki house¡¯s hotel. Usually, you¡¯d be able to borrow a decent bodyguard from Seibu or Kanzaki house, don¡¯t you? The negotiations were handled by Kanou Eiko and Hidenori Kanou, branches of the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have a grasp on who¡¯s connected to whom, doesn¡¯t get along with whom, and that includes the branch families and vassals within the nobility. Unlike you, Kouzuki and I have to deal with people from all the nobility ¡¹

    Oh, I see. If your status is uniting the noble families, then you¡¯ll have to be concerned about such things.

    If Kaan house summons people who aren¡¯t on good terms, then it would be a bad situation.

    ¡¸ For example, Kouzuki and I don¡¯t summon Seibu and Kanzaki house at the same time. If we do that, there won¡¯t be a house left to lend you a bodyguard ¡¹

    Visiting the Old Kaan would bring each house in full security.

    They will lose their leeway to lend Kanou house bodyguards.

    ¡¸ However, the two branches of the Kanou house didn¡¯t negotiate with the Seibu and Kanzaki house to rent a bodyguard. Borrowing means that you have to return the favor after. They both don¡¯t want to work for Noriaki-kun whose status as the head of the Kanou house may get taken away. That¡¯s why Kanou Eiko-kun nor Hidenori-kun didn¡¯t make a move. Thus, Shiranui-kun looked for such people ¡¹

    The branch families have already started their rebellion.

    ¡¸ Noriaki-kun, you don¡¯t understand the troubles of people below you, and you didn¡¯t care about your bodyguards as they could be anyone ¡¹

    Old Kaan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ There is a saying that ¡°You may wear rags, but your heart is a fine dress,¡± A person who wears tattered clothes in public and is unconcerned about it isn¡¯t a head of a noble family. If you are the head of an honorable house, then you must wear appropriate clothes, or the people below you will be ashamed. It is also the same in bodyguards. Coming to see me with such low-level bodyguards is the same as meeting me wearing rags ¡¹

    Once again, Kanou Noriaki proved that he¡¯s not qualified to be the head of the family.

    ¡¸ There is not a single person in the branch family or vassals that wants to defend you. Even Shiranui-kun would want to run away if he wasn¡¯t your bodyguard ¡¹

    Yeah, true.

    Shiranui-san was worried about the old Kaan-

    -Compared to his own master

    ¡¸ Uhm, w-what will happen to me? ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki asks in shock.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know. The people from your house probably have an idea. During the Edo period, the lord they imprison would be confined by his vassals until death. If I recall, there was a feudal lord who wasn¡¯t let out of his throne until the Meiji era ¡¹

    Old Kaan said and looked at Sakurako-sans¡¯ mother.

    ¡¸ Leaving that aside, Satoko-kun has something to tell Noriaki-kun ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother isn¡¯t actually her mother, but she hasn¡¯t spoken much.

    She keeps looking down with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ Satoko? ¡¹

    Noriaki-san looked at his wife with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t told you but Father called me from his home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kanzaki-san? ¡¹

    Then that means that Sakurako-san¡¯s mother came from the Kanzaki house.

    ¡¸ Yes, Father asked me to divorce you and return to the Kanzaki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ He also told me to bring Noriyasu with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey! Noriyasu¡¯s my child, he will succeed the Kanou house ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Sakurako-san had a little brother. I heard that during the party.

    Sakurako is a child of an affair, but the heir¡¯s son, her brother, is Noriaki-san and Satoko-san¡¯s child.

    The wife had been enduring her title as the wife of the head of the Kanou house.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way your son can inherit the Kanou house at this rate!! ¡¹

    Noriaki-san¡¯s wife shouted.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way the branch families would allow that!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, unlike in the past, you can¡¯t keep the foolish head of the family locked up in a cell. If you make your son the head of the family, you may have some influence on him, manipulate him to take revenge on the branch families and vassals who have disgraced you. That¡¯s what they fear ¡¹

    Old Kaan said.

    ¡¸ Then, who will succeed me as the head of the Kanou house?! ¡¹

    Noriaki-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Who knows. I¡¯ll listen to what the Kanou house will say and then Kouzuki and I will coordinate with them. That¡¯s not something for Noriaki-kun to be concerned with ¡¹

    Old Kaan speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ Well then, Noriaki-kun, that¡¯s the end of our meeting. From here on, you can return home by yourself. We will send Satoko-kun to her home in the Kanzaki house. As for your son, Noriyasu, he¡¯s already in the Kanzaki mansion ¡¹

    Kanou house¡¯s branch family and servants have abandoned Noriaki-san.

    Noriaki-san¡¯s son is taken to the Kanzaki house before he could make a scene.

    ¡¸ Please wait! I can¡¯t agree with this!! ¡¹

    Noriaki-san told old Kaan, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m saying that my meeting with you is over. Boy, open the door. You can only unlock this from the inside ¡¹

    Kaan-san told me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m on it ¡¹

    I hold the knob of the door leading to the bodyguards¡¯ room where Shirauni-san, Rei-chan, and Taichi-san are standing by.

    ¡¸ Wait for a second, I¡¯m not yet done!! ¡¹

    I ignore the shouting Kanou Noriaki and unlocked the door.

    Click.

    The electronically locked door opened right away.

    Then I opened it up.

    ¡¸ Is it over? ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s bodyguard, Yamada Taichi-san, who Momoko-neechan nicknamed ¡°Hans Cristopher Anderson,¡± smiled at me.

    On their feet are the three black suit bodyguards Shiranui-san brought with him.

    ¡¸ Uhm, these people were rude to Fujimiya-san so I had to punish them ¡¹

    Taichi said calmly.

    Rei-chan smiled wryly.

    Well, these guys must¡¯ve ridiculed Fujimiya Reika, who¡¯s popular because she appears on TV.

    Then, Yamada Taichi-san knocked them with his fists.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry ¡¹

    Shiranui-san says in shame.

    He¡¯s the one who hired these three, so that¡¯s how it is.

    The temporary bodyguards in the black suit looked down on Kanou Noriaki, their employer. They also looked down on their temporary superior, Shiranui-san. And by extension, they looked down on Rei-chan and Yamada-san punished them.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really care. I only used my fist, but if Fujimiya-san were to use her cane, then there would be dents in their head by now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Rei-chan said while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-kun, please take Noriaki-kun home ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Shiranui-san bows his head.

    ¡¸ My subordinates will take these three out ¡¹

    Rei-chan told Shiranui-san as she looks at the fainted men in black suits.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll talk to them so they don¡¯t cause trouble in the future ¡¹

    You mean using the backside of the Kouzuki SS to threaten them so they never work as freelance bodyguards again.

    ¡¸ I apologize for the troubles ¡¹

    Shiranui-san bows his head to Rei-chan.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well, Noriaki-sama, let¡¯s come home ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! I-I will never accept this! I can never accept this! I¡¯m..I¡¯m the head of the Kanou house ¡¹

    He shouts.

    ¡¸ I was to inherit the Kanou house from the time I was born!! I¡¯m not like the rest of them! I¡¯m special! I can¡¯t let something like this take away my position as the head of the house! This can¡¯t happen! Isn¡¯t that right? Shiranui!!! ¡¹

    Knowing that the old Kaan and his wife don¡¯t agree with him, Noriaki asks his servant.

    Unfortunately, Noriaki-sama, your era has ended.

    Shiranui-san said.

    ¡¸ Shiranui!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will accompany you to the end, now let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ No! No! Nooooooo!!! ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki screams like a child.

    Then.

    ¡¸ By the way, Noriaki-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san calls him.

    Noriaki turned back right away.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you have something to tell Sakurako-kun? ¡¹

    Kaan-san said and everyone looked at Sakurako-san.

    Kanou Noriaki looked at Sakurako-san, then¡­

    His expression is filled with hate.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, this is your fault! ¡¹

    As soon as Noriaki-san said that, I¡­

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    I slammed Noriaki-san with my fist.

    As part of self-defense, Michi and Edie taught me the right spots to make sure they faint in a single blow.

    ¡¸ Muee! ¡¹

    Noriaki fell on the ground feebly.

    ¡¸ Father!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san shouts.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. From the way he was hit, he only fainted, and there¡¯s not much damage on his body ¡¹

    Yamada Taichi-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Bring him, Shiranui-kun ¡¹

    Old Kaan told Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ If he still acts up after regaining consciousness, then use drugs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-san, instead of using drugs¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s just in the other room.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t use that. Using the old methods is what¡¯s necessary here ¡¹

    Kaan-san speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ This isn¡¯t a rare sight. Abolishing a foolish head is common ¡¹

    He stares at the unconscious Noriaki-san.

    ¡¸ The decline of the Kanou house was because of the previous generation. In the previous generation, Noriaki-kun¡¯s father was a man with too much pride, but he wasn¡¯t a bad man. He misjudged the changing times and lost the Kanou house¡¯s fortune ¡¹

    The number of noble families continues to decrease.

    If they don¡¯t continue their prosperity for a hundred years, then they¡¯re not nobles. Jii-chan said that.

    Some houses, such as Mariko¡¯s Torii house, have grown after the war, but they still need years of polish.

    On the other hand, some noble families have been around for hundreds of years that just disappeared due to the failure of their heads at that time.

    Therefore, more noble houses disappear than increase.

    ¡¸ Noriaki-kun seems to have inherited only the bad parts of his father. His house doesn¡¯t have the same power as before and yet he acts like he¡¯s the head of the Kanou house when we were called the big three. It¡¯s Kouzuki and my fault for allowing that ¡¹

    Kaan and Kouzuki house have provided generous protection to the nearly-collapsed Kanou house.

    Kanou Noriaki continued his misunderstandings.

    ¡¸ That was his last chance. If Noriaki-kun were to apologize to Sakurako-kun, to genuinely apologize for making Sakurako-kun¡¯s birth mother and Sakurako-kun suffer that much, then I thought that he might not need to be imprisoned. However ¡¹

    Kanou Noriaki didn¡¯t even apologize to Sakurako.

    And he put the blame on the whole problem on her.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ What a fool. I¡¯ve known him well since he was a baby. Kouzuki, the late Kanou and I have celebrated the birth of the heir ¡¹

    Now he had to punish the son of his late friend.

    Kaan-san¡¯s showing a heartbroken expression.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had enough. Bring Noriaki-kun out of here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Shiranui-san carries the collapsed Kanou Noriaki.

    ¡¸ Only his body continued growing, his mind stopped ¡¹

    Shiranui had been Noriaki-san¡¯s bodyguard since childhood.

    ¡¸ This is Fujimiya, come in ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks to the extension phone and Yamada Taichi-san opens the door to the corridor.

    There is already ten uniformed personnel from the Kouzuki SS standing by.

    ¡¸ Kanda-kun, accompany Shiranui-san on their way back to the Kanou house. Tomita-kun and everyone else, bring these three out. Kudou-san¡¯s down there so give them to him. Let Kudou-san deal with them ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s going to deal with these three.

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS staff follow Rei-chan¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸ Well then, excuse us, Kaan-sama, everyone ¡¹

    Shiranui-san told us.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-kun, you¡¯re not Noriaki-kun¡¯s personal bodyguard but Kanou house¡¯s bodyguard so we shall meet again ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ No, Kaan-sama, I don¡¯t have the stamina nor strength to be a bodyguard anymore. I will leave the rest to the next generation and retire ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s unfortunate, but if that¡¯s your wish then it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry to say ¡¹

    Shiranui-san told old Kaan, then¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, please take care of Shie ¡¹

    He bows his head to Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Unlike me, my daughter is Sakurako-ojousama¡¯s personal bodyguard ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡­

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Her father¡¯s kicked out of his seat and her mother and brother will return to their home.

    She has no idea what will happen to the Kanou house in the future.

    Even her future.

    ¡¸ No, Sakurako-ojousama, you have the dignity of the Kanou house. You have been the young lady of the Kanou house and will continue to be in the future ¡¹

    Shiranui-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Shiranui-san brought Kanou Noriaki-san.

    Rei-chan and Yamada Taichi-san closed the door again.

    Now, the people left in the room are;

    Katsuko-nee, old Kaan, Momoko-neechan, Misuzu, Sakurako-san, Mariko.

    Then, Sakurako-san¡¯s mother, Kanou Satoko-san.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, what will happen to the Kanou house from here on? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks her grandfather.

    ¡¸ We can find a replacement for Noriaki-kun¡¯s honorary position and in foundations, but for now, Satoko-kun. Take over for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Satoko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Even if you return to the Kanzaki house, it¡¯ll shame you if you have no personal income. As for Noriaki-kun, we will announce that he¡¯s ill and will undergo long-term treatment. Therefore, nobody will find it strange even if Satoko-kun takes over the position Noriaki-kun had ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Father told me to divorce him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have them prepare the divorce papers with Noriaki-kun¡¯s seal. You can divorce him anytime. That is unless Satoko-kun has found a new man you want to associate with, but I don¡¯t think you should divorce just yet, for the sake of your son ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ Either way, you should be away from the Kanou house for a while. I¡¯ve found out from my research that many in the Kanou house suffer the same disease as Noriaki-kun ¡¹

    People who have too much pride because they can¡¯t forget their old glory.

    ¡¸ I feel that the people inside Kanou house can¡¯t reform from the inside. Therefore, I¡¯ll bring reformers from your parent¡¯s home, Kanzaki house, and Mariko-kun¡¯s Torii house ¡¹

    ¡¸ My house? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Your mother is from the Kanou house. She is Noriaki-kun¡¯s sister, and so it won¡¯t be strange of Torii house were to help the Kanou house in their plight ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Torii house isn¡¯t from the nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and I don¡¯t mind if Torii house takes over the Kanou house. This happen often way back then. The idea of a new family coming into an old family who lost its momentum and carrying on the name and the bloodline ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at Satoko-san.

    ¡¸ We also talked to Kanzaki house. The Kanzaki house may want the Kanou house¡¯s name but they don¡¯t have the resources to swallow them as a whole. Rather, Kanzaki house is more interested in developing a relationship with the Torii house ¡¹

    Torii house doesn¡¯t belong to the nobility, but they have financial power.

    ¡¸ All it took is for Kouzuki and me to say ¡°Then Torii and Kanzaki house should work together to revive the Kanou house,¡± and they agreed. From here on, the Kaan and Kouzuki house will no longer provide support to the Kanou house outwardly. If we can make it so other families can reach the Kanou house only through the Torii and Kanzaki house, then the people in the Kanou house will follow obediently ¡¹

    I see.

    Kanou Noriaki had plenty of leeways because he thought that Kaan and Kouzuki house would save him if he¡¯s in trouble, but¡­

    From here on, they can¡¯t ask for help unless it goes through the Kanzaki and Torii house, then¡­

    There will be less rash behavior.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, if the Torii house is willing to take over the Kanou house, then¡­ ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks to her Grandfather.

    ¡¸ The next head of the Kanou house can be Mariko, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeeh!!! ¡¹

    Mariko shouts.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? Your mother is from the Kanou house, so if Mariko were to join the Kanou house as an adopted daughter and become the head of the family, then Torii and Kanou house will be united ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if Mariko-kun takes in a son-in-law from the Kanzaki house, then everything will be settled. Maybe Noriyasu-kun from Satoko-san will do ¡¹

    Her mother is a daughter of the main house, and her father is the head of the Torii house, so Mariko;

    If she marries Noriyasi, whose father is Kanou Noriaki, and whose mother is from the Kanzaki house¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! Noriyasu-kun is still in elementary!! ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want Noriyasu-kun, then there should be more suitable boys in the Kanzaki house so you have plenty of candidates ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that, it¡¯s troubling ¡¹

    Mariko just swore to be my woman forever one hour ago.

    ¡¸ Besides, if I were to become the head of the Kanou house¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ What will happen to Sakurako? ¡¹

    Right, her father¡¯s kicked out of his seat.

    Her mother and brother are coming back to their home.

    However, Sakurako-san¡­

    She¡¯s not Satoko-san¡¯s daughter, and Kanzaki house knows that.

    So where should Sakurako-san live from here on?

    Is there a place for Sakurako inside the Kanou house where major reform is taking place?

 CH 1251.

    Chapter 1251. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Scratching a Gem

    ¡¸ What will happen to Sakurako? ¡¹

    Mariko asks. The old Kaan;

    ¡¸ I wonder? Kanzaki house has agreed to take back Satoko-kun and her son, Noriyasu-kun, but¡­

    Sakurako-san is Kanou Noriaki-san¡¯s daughter from an affair.

    She¡¯s not Kanou Satoko-san¡¯s daughter.

    Her parent just got dethroned from being the head of the house.

    Her mother¡¯s returning home with the son.

    However, Sakurako-san;

    Sakurako-san¡¯s home and Kanzaki house both know that she¡¯s not Kanou Satoko-san¡¯s daughter.

    Where should Sakurako-san live from here on?

    Is there a place for Sakurako-san in the Kanou house where there¡¯s an ongoing major reform?

    ¡¸ If possible, I want to take Sakurako with me too ¡¹

    Satoko-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve raised Sakurako as my daughter and that sentiment will not change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother ¡¹

    Sakurako-san starts to tear up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry Sakurako. I never told you the truth, and as for your birth mother as well ¡¹

    Sakurako-san knew that she¡¯s a child of an affair.

    However, she was never told how her birth mother was kicked out of the Kanou house and died in a miserable situation as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry. Sakurako, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san hugs her mother and cried.

    An adult who apologized to Sakurako-san genuinely finally came.

    No, Kanou Satoko-san is from the Kanzaki house, and she¡¯s educated as a daughter of the nobility.

    She couldn¡¯t go against her husband, the head of the Kanou house until now.

    No matter how absurd his demands are.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mother, ¡¹

    Sakurako-san wipes off the tears from her face and told her mother.

    ¡¸ But, I, Sakurako can¡¯t come with Mother and Noriyasu in the Kanzaki house ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It will make it hard for Mother to return to the Kanzaki house, won¡¯t it? I don¡¯t want mother and Noriyasu to be ashamed because of me ¡¹

    When Kanou Noriaki ranted at Sakurako-san that it¡¯s her fault¡­

    Kanzaki house gave their daughter in marriage to the Kanou house, a family with great lineage, and then, the head of the house is confined due to the case of Sakurako-san, the child of an affair¡­ as such, Kouzuki and Kaan house don¡¯t look at them nicely.

    I¡¯m sure that some people in the Kanzaki house would treat Sakurako-san poorly too.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother and brother who brought her will also get cold treatment.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind them, you¡¯re my daughter after all ¡¹

    Kanou Satoko-san said, but¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Grandfather, can we have Satoko-sama, Noriyasu-kun, and Sakurako taken in our custody instead? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks the old Kaan.

    She¡¯s thinking of taking the three of them together in the Kaan house instead.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unreasonable ¡¹

    Old Kaan speaks with a strict tone.

    ¡¸ Even if Kanou Noriaki-kun is confined by the vassals, Noriyasu-kun, Noriaki-kun¡¯s son is still qualified to take over as the head of the family as his legitimate son ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s brother is from a different mother.

    Kanou Noriaki-san and Kanou Satoko-san¡¯s son.

    ¡¸ If the Kaan house takes custody of Noriyasu-kun, then that would mean that Kaan house is taking the legitimate heir of the Kanou house as a hostage. In our society, that means taking him as a subordinate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s the same when Imagawa Yoshimoto accepted Tokugawa Ieyasu, the legitimate son of Matsudaira house, as a hostage during the warring states period ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kanou house is in the same rank as the Kaan and Kouzuki house. If we were to take custody of a boy who¡¯s eligible to inherit the Kanou house then Kanou house would be downgrading themselves and will be considered as a vassal of the Kaan house. Can the Kanou house¡¯s branch families and vassals accept that? ¡¹

    They won¡¯t.

    Kanou house has nothing but their social standing and their pride.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Kouzuki house can¡¯t take Sakurako-kun either. You too boy. Kuromori house is supposed to be linked with the Kouzuki house. You can¡¯t take the three of them either ¡¹

    I guess I can¡¯t take custody of them in the Kuromori mansion either.

    ¡¸ That said, Kanou house will undergo major reforms in the future. Satoko-kun, Noriyasu-kun, and especially Sakurako-kun don¡¯t have a place in the Kanou house as of now ¡¹

    Those who can¡¯t forget the glory of their past will resist the reform. Satoko-san, who came from another house, and Sakurako, whose mother is a commoner, can¡¯t stay in that house.

    ¡¸ The orders from Kanzaki house were for Satoko-kun to bring her child, that¡¯s the reason. Kanzaki-kun is worried about you. He¡¯s trying to save face as a noble family, but as a parent, he wants to protect Satoko and her family ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful to Father ¡¹

    Satoko-san said.

    ¡¸ If the Kanzaki house head asks for the transfer of his daughter at this time, then the blame will be put on Noriaki-kun¡¯s failure. That will bring the damage to Satoko-kun to minimum ¡¹

    Even if the reason is unknown, the fact that Kanou Noriaki did something would soon be known to the rest of the nobility.

    The fact that Kanou Satoko-san went back to her parent¡¯s home probably meant that Satoko-san was also a victim of Noriaki-san and the head of the Kanzaki house is angry.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s more of a reason why I can¡¯t go to the Kanzaki house with Mother and Noriyasu ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not grandfather Kanzaki¡¯s granddaughter in blood. I can¡¯t rely on the sentiment of blood on someone who isn¡¯t a blood relative of mine ¡¹

    Hmm.

    What do I do?

    Kaan and Kouzuki house won¡¯t do. Kuromori house can¡¯t take Sakurako-san either.

    That said, she can¡¯t stay in the Kanou house either.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, Satoko-sama and Noriyasu-sama can return to Kanzaki house¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kanzaki house is Satoko-sama¡¯s home so I think that¡¯s the best choice, and then¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Sakurako-san and smiled.

    ¡¸ Sakurako can come to our place, in Torii house ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s house?

    ¡¸ The status going up or down is only considered between the nobility, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ But since Torii house isn¡¯t in the nobility, all the noble houses are in the higher rank. So, we¡¯ll take Sakurako from the Kanou house, and then the Torii house will provide her with a place to live in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, are you sure? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Mariko.

    ¡¸ There should be no problems. Father will listen to all my requests and if it¡¯s Sakurako, then she¡¯s welcome in our house! ¡¹

    Her mother is from the Kanou house after all.

    They want to make ties with the nobility so they¡¯ll gladly welcome Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Hmm. A common house welcoming a daughter of nobility? I think that Kanou house will be able to accept that ¡¹

    Kaan-san agreed.

    ¡¸ The reform of the Kanou house is a joint force between the Kanzaki and Torii house, isn¡¯t it? If that¡¯s the case, if Noriyasu-sama, the heir of the head is going to Kanzaki house, then it won¡¯t be strange for Sakurako, the daughter to be in Torii house¡¯s care ¡¹

    Mariko speaks to Kaan-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ I see. Mariko-kun, I never thought that you had this much political sense ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled back.

    ¡¸ I think it might be a great idea to put Mariko as the next head of the Kanou house as mentioned earlier ¡¹

    Wait, Mariko¡¯s going to be the head for real?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Grandfather?! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks happily as her protegee is praised.

    ¡¸ No, to tell the truth, Kouzuki and I think that the next head of the Kanou house should be decided at least in ten years ¡¹

    So there will be no head for ten years?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to leave Noriaki-kun, who is ¡°recovering from his illness,¡± as the head of the house, and not have a head of the house to manage the affairs inside. Well, there have been cases like this in the long history of nobility ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ With Kaan house in such inner turmoil, and if you add the succession dispute, it might destroy the house for real. That¡¯s why rebuilding the house is the top priority for the moment ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    It¡¯s definitely bad if they get into family trouble.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Satoko-kun, it¡¯s still possible that your Noriyasu-kun will become the next head of the family, or they may select someone suitable among the branch families. Naturally, the idea mentioned earlier to have Mariko-kun from the Torii house become the head of the family also has merits. We will decide all this after watching the Kanou house and each of the candidates grow over the next ten years ¡¹

    During that decade, Kanzaki house would be supporting Noriyasu-kun as he is their blood.

    Kanou house might choose a potential successor from within the family.

    Then, Torii house might try to push Mariko for real.

    But, as long they create a rule of ¡°undecided until ten years,¡± then each of the factions will focus their efforts towards the rebirth of the Kanou house for the next ten years.

    ¡¸ In any case, being involved in the reestablishment of the Kanou house will be beneficial to each of the factions. You can rest assured that Kouzuki and I will make the adjustments so it doesn¡¯t go in the wrong direction ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, is there no chance for Sakurako-san to become the head of the Kanou house? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan suddenly asks Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately no. Sakurako-kun has no one influential backing her at the moment ¡¹

    Kaan-san said, Sakurako-san trembles.

    Her birth mother is a commoner and is already dead, so she has no backer.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Sakurako-kun is free. You should live the way you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Whatever anyone says, Sakurako-kun will always be a daughter of the Kanou house. Therefore, Kouzuki and I guarantee Sakurako-kun¡¯s status in the nobility. However, Sakurako-kun needs not to carry the duty as a daughter of the nobility ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun has no duty of marrying another noble family for the Kanou house. No force will try to use Sakurako-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem. I can¡¯t have the privilege if I don¡¯t carry the duty ¡¹

    Sakurako-san talks back in panic.

    ¡¸ In Sakurako-kun¡¯s case, you¡¯re not exempt from the duties as a daughter of nobility, but our society doesn¡¯t have anyone that can obligate you ¡¹

    Kaan-san replies in a low tone.

    ¡¸ The head of the Kanou house will be gone for ten years, there¡¯s nobody to order you around. Neither Kouzuki nor I can¡¯t make demands to Sakurako-kun, the daughter of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou, the big three nobility that¡¯s equal in rank.

    The head of Kaan or Kouzuki house cannot force the daughter of the Kanou house to marry anyone.

    Well, Kaan-san and Jii-chan are both influential people so they can force it, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and I both have our pride as the head of nobility. So we¡¯ll never do that ¡¹

    Kaan-san asserted.

    ¡¸ Maybe someone in the Kanou house will force some demands on Sakurako-kun, but they believe that the Kanou house owes you far more due to what the house did to your birth mother. If they ask Sakurako-kun to devote her life to the Kanou house, then I will punish them personally ¡¹

    So Kaan-san will make threats so the Kaan house would leave Sakurako-san alone.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re free, Sakurako-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san says with a smile.

    ¡¸ You can live with Mariko-kun in the Torii house as you please. Pick whatever study you want, and do whatever work you desire. You¡¯re also free in love ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks down.

    ¡¸ You should live your life freely for your mother¡¯s share too ¡¹

    Kaan-san said, then Sakurako-san had a realization.

    She gave birth at a young age from adultery, her child is taken away, and she¡¯s kicked out.

    Her family disinherited her, and she died a prostitute. That¡¯s Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and I can¡¯t support Sakurako-kun publicly, but we¡¯ll give our support no matter what happens. If you¡¯re in trouble, then you can talk to us ¡¹

    The old man said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh? You don¡¯t mind if Misuzu or I help out Sakurako, do you? Although we carry the name of the Kaan and Kouzuki house, we are Sakurako¡¯s sworn sisters ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Naturally. I won¡¯t speak up about whatever you do with your personal friends. Nobody outside will complain either ¡¹

    Kaan-san promised.

    ¡¸ Okay, Sakurako will come to Torii house ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ No. I want Sakurako to come. It¡¯s my wish so it¡¯s a problem if you don¡¯t come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ In Torii house, Sakurako will stay with me so you can take your time and think about your future. You and I are still in high school, so we still have at least a year to report our future plans on school ¡¹

    Mariko speaks to Sakurako-san kindly

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mariko ¡¹

    Sakurako-san thanked Mariko.

    ¡¸ Satoko-sama as well, you can come together with Noriyasu-sama and play. Torii house will welcome you ¡¹

    Mariko told Kanou Satoko-san.

    Instead of Sakurako-san coming to the Kanzaki house to visit her mother and brother¡­

    There are fewer problems for the mother and son from the Kanzaki house to visit the Torii house, which isn¡¯t from the nobility.

    ¡¸ Okay, now we¡¯re over with that case. Are there any more issues? ¡¹

    The branch family and vassals of the Kanou house have confined their head, Noriaki-san, and dragged him down from the position. He will probably be locked up somewhere until the next head of the family is decided.

    Noriaki-san¡¯s wife, Satoko-san, and her son Noriyasu will head back to their home at the Kanzaki house.

    Sakurako-san will be in Torii house¡¯s care, together with her cousin Mariko.

    Then, Kanzaki and Torii house will be reforming the Kanou house with their personnel and funding.

    The next head won¡¯t be decided until ten years.

    ¡¸ If there are no more issues, then we¡¯re dismissed. Boy, call Taichi and Fujimiya-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I opened the door and called the two.

    ¡¸ Oh, Fujimiya-kun, prepare a room for Satoko-kun and Sakurako-kun. I think they want to have a mother-daughter talk where we¡¯re not present. Oh, bring Momoko and Mariko-kun with you. It may be awkward to have it just the two of them so keep them company as long as you don¡¯t interfere ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Rei-chan and Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Certainly. Please come with me Kanou-sama, Sakurako-sama, Momoko-sama, and Mariko-sama ¡¹

    Rei-chan tries to lead Sakurako-san and her mother out of the room, then¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks at me worriedly for some reason.

    Kaan-san smiled at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen as you imagine, Sakurako-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at me again.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Sakurako-san. It¡¯s okay, let Grandfather take care of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s a bold man so it¡¯s okay. Totally okay. Satoko-sama, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Mariko urges the non-blood-related mother-daughter of the Kanou house

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d excuse us, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Satoko-san bows her head to Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, everything will go well, worry not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather, we¡¯ll take our leave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Sakurako-san still looks at me worriedly even after bowing at Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Rei-chan called Sakurako-san¡­

    Momoko-neechan and Mariko bring Sakurako-san and her mother out of the room.

    Yamada Taichi remained in the room.

    Now there¡¯s only Kaan-san, Katsuko-nee, Misuzu, Taichi-san, and me left.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Do you know what Sakurako-kun¡¯s worried about? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks me.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun was thinking that I would be scolding you harshly after she leaves ¡¹

    Me? Scolded harshly?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you accepted Sakurako-kun¡¯s prostitute play and enjoyed her body ¡¹

    Oh.

    So that¡¯s it?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know the details but either way, you enjoyed what happened, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    I came inside her and had her drink my semen.

    Then, I shot twice without pulling out right after deflowering her.

    After that.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take responsibility for that ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ What is it, are you abandoning Misuzu-kun and marrying Sakurako-kun? ¡¹

    No, not that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. I can¡¯t marry her but for as long as I¡¯m alive, if Sakurako-san¡¯s in trouble, then I¡¯ll come and help her, no matter where in the world I¡¯m in. That¡¯s my resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, are you serious? ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at my face and said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have sex with women without that kind of resolve. I take off my briefs with that kind of resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ You make some strange speeches. Taking off your briefs with that resolve, I see ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiles wryly and looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-kun, are you sure that you want this kind of man as your fiance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I only follow Danna-sama. Or should I say that I¡¯m in love with Danna-sama¡¯s personality ¡¹

    ¡¸ On how he has no faithfulness? ¡¹

    ¡¸ On how he has the determination to make all the women who feel he must love happy. Danna-sama never says that he can¡¯t do any more than this, or I can¡¯t maintain myself if I exceed my tolerance. On women he loves, he loves them without cutting corners. Besides, I believe that Danna-sama can still love a hundred, or maybe two more loving women ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s misunderstanding me as a superman?

    ¡¸ Does the Kuromori house think the same? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asked Katsuko-nee this time.

    ¡¸ Yes. This man only chooses good women. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his nose or his eyes, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks with pride.

    ¡¸ He shows no interest in women without substance. He only picks the lovely, the kind, and with great talents. All the girls he found are wonderfully attractive and talented. The Kuromori mansion is now a [Ryouzanpaku] place for the bold and ambitious women ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied, Kaan-san;

    ¡¸ If I recall, the Ryouzanpaku had 108 people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our girls are different from the free-loaders of the Ryouzanpaku. They¡¯re family, and they¡¯re ready to build the house around him. They all can accomplish something in the years to come, and that means that every time he brings a woman home, the Kuromori house grows bigger and stronger ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can that place be full of women and not get fights? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because it¡¯s our family precept to be on good terms with everyone. Those who can¡¯t follow will be chased away, or should I say that they will lose his love, and so they all choose to work together to protect the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm. I see ¡¹

    Kaan-san looks at me again.

    ¡¸ I think of women as beautiful gems ¡¹

    Women, gems.

    ¡¸ A beautiful, yet fragile gem. A tiny scratch on the bead and it starts to crack and break ¡¹

    That¡¯s the woman¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ And, the noble daughters are much frailer than ordinary women. They¡¯re too guarded that it¡¯s easy to hurt them. When they¡¯re scratched, they will break easily, and so scratching the gem is what I¡¯m most afraid of ¡¹

    Kaan-san speaks with a lonely expression.

    ¡¸ I think that Kanou Noriaki-kun has left a deep scratch on her gem. If so, then the most important thing we should do is to make sure that the wound doesn¡¯t grow and break her heart ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s wound in her heart.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun already had the wound from the guilt of being a daughter of her father¡¯s infidelity and hiding it from the world. ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s gem had a deformation from the start.

    ¡¸ Even so, she didn¡¯t know anything about her birth mother, and so Sakurako-kun had hoped that her birth mother should be living happily somewhere else ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But Sakurako-kun discovered the truth. What Kanou Noriaki-kun did to her birth mother, and what he didn¡¯t do ¡¹

    She gave birth to the child and is chased out of the Kanou house.

    Giving her a small amount of money and never supporting her afterward.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun is a daughter of the nobility. She¡¯s a noble lady. It must be a shock to her to learn that while she¡¯s living peacefully and comfortably in the Kanou house, her mother fell to poverty, became a prostitute without her knowledge, and died as one ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ She has a deep scar on her gem. When Sakurako-kun learned the truth, she became desperate and decided that she wanted to engage in prostitution to understand her mother ¡¹

    Kaan-san knows it all.

    I thought that this hotel is exclusive to Jii-chan that there¡¯s no wiretapping?

    No, maybe that¡¯s what they made us believe.

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san might¡¯ve been observing us all this time?

    It¡¯s Jii-chan who picked which room to use.

    Maybe there was a surveillance system in the room that only Jii-chan knew about.

    ¡¸ To put it simply, Kouzuki and I agree that it¡¯s better to let you deal with Sakurako-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ If it hadn¡¯t been you, and it was some useless man, I¡¯m sure that the wound in her heart would¡¯ve been worse as he deals with Sakurako-kun¡¯s desperation. She could¡¯ve been tricked by someone and become a real prostitute. But if it¡¯s you, we feel that you will let Sakurako-kun stay as a young lady of the nobility ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I was afraid of too.

    ¡¸ Unlike gems, the wounds in the human heart can heal a bit over time. If the initial treatment is well, then the wound will not spread or deepen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But the scars remain, wounds heal but don¡¯t disappear. If they receive a shock in the same place then the wound will grow ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Emotional scars never go away.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun has withstood it thanks to you. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that her wound has healed ¡¹

    That means?

    ¡¸ Is she going to prostitute herself again? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s more of an atonement. If Sakurako-kun¡¯s birth mother was still alive, then she could¡¯ve recovered it as much as she wants. She could atone for the sins of not knowing that her mother was in need by devoting herself to her. However, Sakurako-kun¡¯s birth mother has passed away already ¡¹

    So she can¡¯t serve her late mother.

    Therefore;

    ¡¸ To know the pain of her mother, Sakurako-kun will try to prostitute herself again to blame herself for not knowing anything ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s image of her mother is nothing but a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I separated Sakurako-kun from the Kanou house earlier. She has to be taken off the Kanou house¡¯s watch and check her ourselves ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Sakurako-san that she¡¯s free.

    ¡¸ I would like to ask you to continue being Sakurako-kun¡¯s partner in her prostitution play. Someone has to relieve her from the unpleasant emotions that suddenly arise her in secret ¡¹

    Sakurako-san will occasionally want to prostitute herself again.

    Therefore, I have to deal with her unstable heart each time.

    All without the Kanou, Torii, and Kanzaki house knowing.

    ¡¸ This wound of hers might never heal. Sakurako-kun might still seek prostitution from you even after finding her love and marrying. If that happens, I hope that you can keep your secret trysts with Sakurako-kun. You¡¯re the only one I can ask ¡¹

    I know well that the wounds in the heart don¡¯t heal that easily.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to ask Misuzu, your fiancee, and Kuromori house too. Please, let him¡­ ¡¹

    Only I can stabilize Sakurako-san¡¯s mind by secretly playing prostitution with her without other people knowing about it.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. I know that we have to hide that Sakurako-san¡¯s doing such things for the honor of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Kuromori house refuses ¡¹

    She replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s surprised.

    Katsuko-nee grabbed my shoulders.

    ¡¸ This boy isn¡¯t a prostitute, he doesn¡¯t have sex just for the convenience of the nobility ¡¹

    Then, to me.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t think that ¡°You need to have sex with her because there¡¯s no other way!¡± That¡¯s not good for you, and for Sakurako-san too! ¡¹

    She looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ If Sakurako-san has resolved herself to become his woman and a member ofo our family, then she doesn¡¯t need to do any more prostitution play! ¡¹

    I¡­

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1251

    Chapter 1251. Sakurako ¨C The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Scratching a Gem

    ¡¸ What will happen to Sakurako? ¡¹

    Mariko asks. The old Kaan;

    ¡¸ I wonder? Kanzaki house has agreed to take back Satoko-kun and her son, Noriyasu-kun, but¡­

    Sakurako-san is Kanou Noriaki-san¡¯s daughter from an affair.

    She¡¯s not Kanou Satoko-san¡¯s daughter.

    Her parent just got dethroned from being the head of the house.

    Her mother¡¯s returning home with the son.

    However, Sakurako-san;

    Sakurako-san¡¯s home and Kanzaki house both know that she¡¯s not Kanou Satoko-san¡¯s daughter.

    Where should Sakurako-san live from here on?

    Is there a place for Sakurako-san in the Kanou house where there¡¯s an ongoing major reform?

    ¡¸ If possible, I want to take Sakurako with me too ¡¹

    Satoko-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve raised Sakurako as my daughter and that sentiment will not change ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother ¡¹

    Sakurako-san starts to tear up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry Sakurako. I never told you the truth, and as for your birth mother as well ¡¹

    Sakurako-san knew that she¡¯s a child of an affair.

    However, she was never told how her birth mother was kicked out of the Kanou house and died in a miserable situation as a prostitute.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry. Sakurako, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother!! ¡¹

    Sakurako-san hugs her mother and cried.

    An adult who apologized to Sakurako-san genuinely finally came.

    No, Kanou Satoko-san is from the Kanzaki house, and she¡¯s educated as a daughter of the nobility.

    She couldn¡¯t go against her husband, the head of the Kanou house until now.

    No matter how absurd his demands are.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mother, ¡¹

    Sakurako-san wipes off the tears from her face and told her mother.

    ¡¸ But, I, Sakurako can¡¯t come with Mother and Noriyasu in the Kanzaki house ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It will make it hard for Mother to return to the Kanzaki house, won¡¯t it? I don¡¯t want mother and Noriyasu to be ashamed because of me ¡¹

    When Kanou Noriaki ranted at Sakurako-san that it¡¯s her fault¡­

    Kanzaki house gave their daughter in marriage to the Kanou house, a family with great lineage, and then, the head of the house is confined due to the case of Sakurako-san, the child of an affair¡­ as such, Kouzuki and Kaan house don¡¯t look at them nicely.

    I¡¯m sure that some people in the Kanzaki house would treat Sakurako-san poorly too.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother and brother who brought her will also get cold treatment.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind them, you¡¯re my daughter after all ¡¹

    Kanou Satoko-san said, but¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Grandfather, can we have Satoko-sama, Noriyasu-kun, and Sakurako taken in our custody instead? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks the old Kaan.

    She¡¯s thinking of taking the three of them together in the Kaan house instead.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unreasonable ¡¹

    Old Kaan speaks with a strict tone.

    ¡¸ Even if Kanou Noriaki-kun is confined by the vassals, Noriyasu-kun, Noriaki-kun¡¯s son is still qualified to take over as the head of the family as his legitimate son ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s brother is from a different mother.

    Kanou Noriaki-san and Kanou Satoko-san¡¯s son.

    ¡¸ If the Kaan house takes custody of Noriyasu-kun, then that would mean that Kaan house is taking the legitimate heir of the Kanou house as a hostage. In our society, that means taking him as a subordinate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s the same when Imagawa Yoshimoto accepted Tokugawa Ieyasu, the legitimate son of Matsudaira house, as a hostage during the warring states period ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kanou house is in the same rank as the Kaan and Kouzuki house. If we were to take custody of a boy who¡¯s eligible to inherit the Kanou house then Kanou house would be downgrading themselves and will be considered as a vassal of the Kaan house. Can the Kanou house¡¯s branch families and vassals accept that? ¡¹

    They won¡¯t.

    Kanou house has nothing but their social standing and their pride.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Kouzuki house can¡¯t take Sakurako-kun either. You too boy. Kuromori house is supposed to be linked with the Kouzuki house. You can¡¯t take the three of them either ¡¹

    I guess I can¡¯t take custody of them in the Kuromori mansion either.

    ¡¸ That said, Kanou house will undergo major reforms in the future. Satoko-kun, Noriyasu-kun, and especially Sakurako-kun don¡¯t have a place in the Kanou house as of now ¡¹

    Those who can¡¯t forget the glory of their past will resist the reform. Satoko-san, who came from another house, and Sakurako, whose mother is a commoner, can¡¯t stay in that house.

    ¡¸ The orders from Kanzaki house were for Satoko-kun to bring her child, that¡¯s the reason. Kanzaki-kun is worried about you. He¡¯s trying to save face as a noble family, but as a parent, he wants to protect Satoko and her family ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful to Father ¡¹

    Satoko-san said.

    ¡¸ If the Kanzaki house head asks for the transfer of his daughter at this time, then the blame will be put on Noriaki-kun¡¯s failure. That will bring the damage to Satoko-kun to minimum ¡¹

    Even if the reason is unknown, the fact that Kanou Noriaki did something would soon be known to the rest of the nobility.

    The fact that Kanou Satoko-san went back to her parent¡¯s home probably meant that Satoko-san was also a victim of Noriaki-san and the head of the Kanzaki house is angry.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s more of a reason why I can¡¯t go to the Kanzaki house with Mother and Noriyasu ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not grandfather Kanzaki¡¯s granddaughter in blood. I can¡¯t rely on the sentiment of blood on someone who isn¡¯t a blood relative of mine ¡¹

    Hmm.

    What do I do?

    Kaan and Kouzuki house won¡¯t do. Kuromori house can¡¯t take Sakurako-san either.

    That said, she can¡¯t stay in the Kanou house either.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, Satoko-sama and Noriyasu-sama can return to Kanzaki house¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kanzaki house is Satoko-sama¡¯s home so I think that¡¯s the best choice, and then¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Sakurako-san and smiled.

    ¡¸ Sakurako can come to our place, in Torii house ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s house?

    ¡¸ The status going up or down is only considered between the nobility, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ But since Torii house isn¡¯t in the nobility, all the noble houses are in the higher rank. So, we¡¯ll take Sakurako from the Kanou house, and then the Torii house will provide her with a place to live in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko, are you sure? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan asks Mariko.

    ¡¸ There should be no problems. Father will listen to all my requests and if it¡¯s Sakurako, then she¡¯s welcome in our house! ¡¹

    Her mother is from the Kanou house after all.

    They want to make ties with the nobility so they¡¯ll gladly welcome Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Hmm. A common house welcoming a daughter of nobility? I think that Kanou house will be able to accept that ¡¹

    Kaan-san agreed.

    ¡¸ The reform of the Kanou house is a joint force between the Kanzaki and Torii house, isn¡¯t it? If that¡¯s the case, if Noriyasu-sama, the heir of the head is going to Kanzaki house, then it won¡¯t be strange for Sakurako, the daughter to be in Torii house¡¯s care ¡¹

    Mariko speaks to Kaan-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ I see. Mariko-kun, I never thought that you had this much political sense ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiled back.

    ¡¸ I think it might be a great idea to put Mariko as the next head of the Kanou house as mentioned earlier ¡¹

    Wait, Mariko¡¯s going to be the head for real?

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Grandfather?! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan speaks happily as her protegee is praised.

    ¡¸ No, to tell the truth, Kouzuki and I think that the next head of the Kanou house should be decided at least in ten years ¡¹

    So there will be no head for ten years?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to leave Noriaki-kun, who is ¡°recovering from his illness,¡± as the head of the house, and not have a head of the house to manage the affairs inside. Well, there have been cases like this in the long history of nobility ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ With Kaan house in such inner turmoil, and if you add the succession dispute, it might destroy the house for real. That¡¯s why rebuilding the house is the top priority for the moment ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    It¡¯s definitely bad if they get into family trouble.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Satoko-kun, it¡¯s still possible that your Noriyasu-kun will become the next head of the family, or they may select someone suitable among the branch families. Naturally, the idea mentioned earlier to have Mariko-kun from the Torii house become the head of the family also has merits. We will decide all this after watching the Kanou house and each of the candidates grow over the next ten years ¡¹

    During that decade, Kanzaki house would be supporting Noriyasu-kun as he is their blood.

    Kanou house might choose a potential successor from within the family.

    Then, Torii house might try to push Mariko for real.

    But, as long they create a rule of ¡°undecided until ten years,¡± then each of the factions will focus their efforts towards the rebirth of the Kanou house for the next ten years.

    ¡¸ In any case, being involved in the reestablishment of the Kanou house will be beneficial to each of the factions. You can rest assured that Kouzuki and I will make the adjustments so it doesn¡¯t go in the wrong direction ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, is there no chance for Sakurako-san to become the head of the Kanou house? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan suddenly asks Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately no. Sakurako-kun has no one influential backing her at the moment ¡¹

    Kaan-san said, Sakurako-san trembles.

    Her birth mother is a commoner and is already dead, so she has no backer.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Sakurako-kun is free. You should live the way you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama? ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Whatever anyone says, Sakurako-kun will always be a daughter of the Kanou house. Therefore, Kouzuki and I guarantee Sakurako-kun¡¯s status in the nobility. However, Sakurako-kun needs not to carry the duty as a daughter of the nobility ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun has no duty of marrying another noble family for the Kanou house. No force will try to use Sakurako-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem. I can¡¯t have the privilege if I don¡¯t carry the duty ¡¹

    Sakurako-san talks back in panic.

    ¡¸ In Sakurako-kun¡¯s case, you¡¯re not exempt from the duties as a daughter of nobility, but our society doesn¡¯t have anyone that can obligate you ¡¹

    Kaan-san replies in a low tone.

    ¡¸ The head of the Kanou house will be gone for ten years, there¡¯s nobody to order you around. Neither Kouzuki nor I can¡¯t make demands to Sakurako-kun, the daughter of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou, the big three nobility that¡¯s equal in rank.

    The head of Kaan or Kouzuki house cannot force the daughter of the Kanou house to marry anyone.

    Well, Kaan-san and Jii-chan are both influential people so they can force it, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and I both have our pride as the head of nobility. So we¡¯ll never do that ¡¹

    Kaan-san asserted.

    ¡¸ Maybe someone in the Kanou house will force some demands on Sakurako-kun, but they believe that the Kanou house owes you far more due to what the house did to your birth mother. If they ask Sakurako-kun to devote her life to the Kanou house, then I will punish them personally ¡¹

    So Kaan-san will make threats so the Kaan house would leave Sakurako-san alone.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re free, Sakurako-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san says with a smile.

    ¡¸ You can live with Mariko-kun in the Torii house as you please. Pick whatever study you want, and do whatever work you desire. You¡¯re also free in love ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks down.

    ¡¸ You should live your life freely for your mother¡¯s share too ¡¹

    Kaan-san said, then Sakurako-san had a realization.

    She gave birth at a young age from adultery, her child is taken away, and she¡¯s kicked out.

    Her family disinherited her, and she died a prostitute. That¡¯s Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and I can¡¯t support Sakurako-kun publicly, but we¡¯ll give our support no matter what happens. If you¡¯re in trouble, then you can talk to us ¡¹

    The old man said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh? You don¡¯t mind if Misuzu or I help out Sakurako, do you? Although we carry the name of the Kaan and Kouzuki house, we are Sakurako¡¯s sworn sisters ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Naturally. I won¡¯t speak up about whatever you do with your personal friends. Nobody outside will complain either ¡¹

    Kaan-san promised.

    ¡¸ Okay, Sakurako will come to Torii house ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ No. I want Sakurako to come. It¡¯s my wish so it¡¯s a problem if you don¡¯t come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ In Torii house, Sakurako will stay with me so you can take your time and think about your future. You and I are still in high school, so we still have at least a year to report our future plans on school ¡¹

    Mariko speaks to Sakurako-san kindly

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mariko ¡¹

    Sakurako-san thanked Mariko.

    ¡¸ Satoko-sama as well, you can come together with Noriyasu-sama and play. Torii house will welcome you ¡¹

    Mariko told Kanou Satoko-san.

    Instead of Sakurako-san coming to the Kanzaki house to visit her mother and brother¡­

    There are fewer problems for the mother and son from the Kanzaki house to visit the Torii house, which isn¡¯t from the nobility.

    ¡¸ Okay, now we¡¯re over with that case. Are there any more issues? ¡¹

    The branch family and vassals of the Kanou house have confined their head, Noriaki-san, and dragged him down from the position. He will probably be locked up somewhere until the next head of the family is decided.

    Noriaki-san¡¯s wife, Satoko-san, and her son Noriyasu will head back to their home at the Kanzaki house.

    Sakurako-san will be in Torii house¡¯s care, together with her cousin Mariko.

    Then, Kanzaki and Torii house will be reforming the Kanou house with their personnel and funding.

    The next head won¡¯t be decided until ten years.

    ¡¸ If there are no more issues, then we¡¯re dismissed. Boy, call Taichi and Fujimiya-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I opened the door and called the two.

    ¡¸ Oh, Fujimiya-kun, prepare a room for Satoko-kun and Sakurako-kun. I think they want to have a mother-daughter talk where we¡¯re not present. Oh, bring Momoko and Mariko-kun with you. It may be awkward to have it just the two of them so keep them company as long as you don¡¯t interfere ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Rei-chan and Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Certainly. Please come with me Kanou-sama, Sakurako-sama, Momoko-sama, and Mariko-sama ¡¹

    Rei-chan tries to lead Sakurako-san and her mother out of the room, then¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks at me worriedly for some reason.

    Kaan-san smiled at Sakurako-san.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen as you imagine, Sakurako-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at me again.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Sakurako-san. It¡¯s okay, let Grandfather take care of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s a bold man so it¡¯s okay. Totally okay. Satoko-sama, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan and Mariko urges the non-blood-related mother-daughter of the Kanou house

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d excuse us, Kaan-sama ¡¹

    Satoko-san bows her head to Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, everything will go well, worry not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather, we¡¯ll take our leave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Sakurako-san still looks at me worriedly even after bowing at Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Rei-chan called Sakurako-san¡­

    Momoko-neechan and Mariko bring Sakurako-san and her mother out of the room.

    Yamada Taichi remained in the room.

    Now there¡¯s only Kaan-san, Katsuko-nee, Misuzu, Taichi-san, and me left.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Do you know what Sakurako-kun¡¯s worried about? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks me.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun was thinking that I would be scolding you harshly after she leaves ¡¹

    Me? Scolded harshly?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you accepted Sakurako-kun¡¯s prostitute play and enjoyed her body ¡¹

    Oh.

    So that¡¯s it?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know the details but either way, you enjoyed what happened, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    I came inside her and had her drink my semen.

    Then, I shot twice without pulling out right after deflowering her.

    After that.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take responsibility for that ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ What is it, are you abandoning Misuzu-kun and marrying Sakurako-kun? ¡¹

    No, not that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. I can¡¯t marry her but for as long as I¡¯m alive, if Sakurako-san¡¯s in trouble, then I¡¯ll come and help her, no matter where in the world I¡¯m in. That¡¯s my resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, are you serious? ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at my face and said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have sex with women without that kind of resolve. I take off my briefs with that kind of resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ You make some strange speeches. Taking off your briefs with that resolve, I see ¡¹

    Kaan-san smiles wryly and looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-kun, are you sure that you want this kind of man as your fiance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I only follow Danna-sama. Or should I say that I¡¯m in love with Danna-sama¡¯s personality ¡¹

    ¡¸ On how he has no faithfulness? ¡¹

    ¡¸ On how he has the determination to make all the women who feel he must love happy. Danna-sama never says that he can¡¯t do any more than this, or I can¡¯t maintain myself if I exceed my tolerance. On women he loves, he loves them without cutting corners. Besides, I believe that Danna-sama can still love a hundred, or maybe two more loving women ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s misunderstanding me as a superman?

    ¡¸ Does the Kuromori house think the same? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asked Katsuko-nee this time.

    ¡¸ Yes. This man only chooses good women. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his nose or his eyes, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks with pride.

    ¡¸ He shows no interest in women without substance. He only picks the lovely, the kind, and with great talents. All the girls he found are wonderfully attractive and talented. The Kuromori mansion is now a [Ryouzanpaku] place for the bold and ambitious women ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied, Kaan-san;

    ¡¸ If I recall, the Ryouzanpaku had 108 people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our girls are different from the free-loaders of the Ryouzanpaku. They¡¯re family, and they¡¯re ready to build the house around him. They all can accomplish something in the years to come, and that means that every time he brings a woman home, the Kuromori house grows bigger and stronger ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can that place be full of women and not get fights? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because it¡¯s our family precept to be on good terms with everyone. Those who can¡¯t follow will be chased away, or should I say that they will lose his love, and so they all choose to work together to protect the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm. I see ¡¹

    Kaan-san looks at me again.

    ¡¸ I think of women as beautiful gems ¡¹

    Women, gems.

    ¡¸ A beautiful, yet fragile gem. A tiny scratch on the bead and it starts to crack and break ¡¹

    That¡¯s the woman¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ And, the noble daughters are much frailer than ordinary women. They¡¯re too guarded that it¡¯s easy to hurt them. When they¡¯re scratched, they will break easily, and so scratching the gem is what I¡¯m most afraid of ¡¹

    Kaan-san speaks with a lonely expression.

    ¡¸ I think that Kanou Noriaki-kun has left a deep scratch on her gem. If so, then the most important thing we should do is to make sure that the wound doesn¡¯t grow and break her heart ¡¹

    Kanou Sakurako-san¡¯s wound in her heart.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun already had the wound from the guilt of being a daughter of her father¡¯s infidelity and hiding it from the world. ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s gem had a deformation from the start.

    ¡¸ Even so, she didn¡¯t know anything about her birth mother, and so Sakurako-kun had hoped that her birth mother should be living happily somewhere else ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But Sakurako-kun discovered the truth. What Kanou Noriaki-kun did to her birth mother, and what he didn¡¯t do ¡¹

    She gave birth to the child and is chased out of the Kanou house.

    Giving her a small amount of money and never supporting her afterward.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun is a daughter of the nobility. She¡¯s a noble lady. It must be a shock to her to learn that while she¡¯s living peacefully and comfortably in the Kanou house, her mother fell to poverty, became a prostitute without her knowledge, and died as one ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ She has a deep scar on her gem. When Sakurako-kun learned the truth, she became desperate and decided that she wanted to engage in prostitution to understand her mother ¡¹

    Kaan-san knows it all.

    I thought that this hotel is exclusive to Jii-chan that there¡¯s no wiretapping?

    No, maybe that¡¯s what they made us believe.

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san might¡¯ve been observing us all this time?

    It¡¯s Jii-chan who picked which room to use.

    Maybe there was a surveillance system in the room that only Jii-chan knew about.

    ¡¸ To put it simply, Kouzuki and I agree that it¡¯s better to let you deal with Sakurako-kun ¡¹

    Kaan-san said.

    ¡¸ If it hadn¡¯t been you, and it was some useless man, I¡¯m sure that the wound in her heart would¡¯ve been worse as he deals with Sakurako-kun¡¯s desperation. She could¡¯ve been tricked by someone and become a real prostitute. But if it¡¯s you, we feel that you will let Sakurako-kun stay as a young lady of the nobility ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I was afraid of too.

    ¡¸ Unlike gems, the wounds in the human heart can heal a bit over time. If the initial treatment is well, then the wound will not spread or deepen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But the scars remain, wounds heal but don¡¯t disappear. If they receive a shock in the same place then the wound will grow ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Emotional scars never go away.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-kun has withstood it thanks to you. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that her wound has healed ¡¹

    That means?

    ¡¸ Is she going to prostitute herself again? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s more of an atonement. If Sakurako-kun¡¯s birth mother was still alive, then she could¡¯ve recovered it as much as she wants. She could atone for the sins of not knowing that her mother was in need by devoting herself to her. However, Sakurako-kun¡¯s birth mother has passed away already ¡¹

    So she can¡¯t serve her late mother.

    Therefore;

    ¡¸ To know the pain of her mother, Sakurako-kun will try to prostitute herself again to blame herself for not knowing anything ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s image of her mother is nothing but a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I separated Sakurako-kun from the Kanou house earlier. She has to be taken off the Kanou house¡¯s watch and check her ourselves ¡¹

    Kaan-san told Sakurako-san that she¡¯s free.

    ¡¸ I would like to ask you to continue being Sakurako-kun¡¯s partner in her prostitution play. Someone has to relieve her from the unpleasant emotions that suddenly arise her in secret ¡¹

    Sakurako-san will occasionally want to prostitute herself again.

    Therefore, I have to deal with her unstable heart each time.

    All without the Kanou, Torii, and Kanzaki house knowing.

    ¡¸ This wound of hers might never heal. Sakurako-kun might still seek prostitution from you even after finding her love and marrying. If that happens, I hope that you can keep your secret trysts with Sakurako-kun. You¡¯re the only one I can ask ¡¹

    I know well that the wounds in the heart don¡¯t heal that easily.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to ask Misuzu, your fiancee, and Kuromori house too. Please, let him¡­ ¡¹

    Only I can stabilize Sakurako-san¡¯s mind by secretly playing prostitution with her without other people knowing about it.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. I know that we have to hide that Sakurako-san¡¯s doing such things for the honor of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ Kuromori house refuses ¡¹

    She replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s surprised.

    Katsuko-nee grabbed my shoulders.

    ¡¸ This boy isn¡¯t a prostitute, he doesn¡¯t have sex just for the convenience of the nobility ¡¹

    Then, to me.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t think that ¡°You need to have sex with her because there¡¯s no other way!¡± That¡¯s not good for you, and for Sakurako-san too! ¡¹

    She looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ If Sakurako-san has resolved herself to become his woman and a member ofo our family, then she doesn¡¯t need to do any more prostitution play! ¡¹

    I¡­

 CH 1252.

    Chapter 1252. Sakurako - The Young Lady That Wants to do Prostitution / Bias, Resolve, Determination

    ¡¸ Just as Kaan-sama treasures Sakurako-sama as a member of the nobility, we also treasure him. He¡¯s our family ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wrong to pour the love he has for his family for Sakurako-san because of duty, and so Kuromori house firmly rejects your request ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you mean you won¡¯t answer my request? ¡¹

    Kaan-san looks at Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t yield to pressure and replied to Kaan-san with a straight look.

    ¡¸ You make a living by selling prostitutes to us. How can the Kuromori house ignore my request? ¡¹

    If Kaan-san is offended, then the new Black Forest brothel Minaho-neesan is reopening will be in a business crisis.

    People from business and politics are the customers, and so they won¡¯t come out of their fear of Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a prostitute. No, I haven¡¯t officially announced my retirement so my customers still think that I¡¯m active. Therefore, my body is defiled. I know that well myself ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ This boy is our hope! He¡¯s a fool, naive, vulnerable to temptations! But he¡¯s a straightforward man! He¡¯s our beloved ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I love how he¡¯s a straightforward man. He looks at us honestly when having sex. He accepts my mind and body as is. He never complains about his dissatisfaction and he welcomes us happily. That¡¯s why having sex with him makes us happy. Because the woman doesn¡¯t have to put up with the desires of the man like others ¡¹ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯d do anything for him and his family. If I had to become a prostitute for him, then I¡¯d gladly do it. I¡¯ll do anything. If I have to die, then I will! After all, I¡¯m alive because he loves me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s momentum carried Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let you use his love and sex just for the mental care of a daughter of nobility! We will never let him experience sex for the sake of duty ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ We understood Kanou Sakurako-sama¡¯s situation in this case, and so Minaho-ojousama, Nagis, and I accepted it ¡¹

    Oh, about Sakurako-san¡¯s birth mother becoming a prostitute and dying.

    That Sakurako-san can no longer meet her late mother.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee must¡¯ve been touched.

    Minaho-neesan was kidnapped, confined, and turned into a prostitute, and her mother died during that time. She never saw her mother again.

    ¡¸ But from here on, even if it¡¯s Misuzu-chan, Ruriko-chan, or even Mariko-chan, if you make him have sex with other girls for such a trivial reason then we will not forgive! We¡¯ll kick you out of the mansion and never let you meet him again, be ready for that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s threatening look made Misuzu;

    ¡¸ I-I understand ¡¹

    She bows her head to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Also, Shige-chan! I know you¡¯re watching from the cameras anyway or will watch the video later, but if you think that this boy is in your control then I¡¯m going to spank your ass! I won¡¯t forgive anyone, even if it¡¯s you Shige-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shouts to the ceiling.

    I knew it, saying that there¡¯s no surveillance system was a fake.

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san were peeking.

    ¡¸ K-Katsuko-kun, y-you¡¯re¡­Kouzuki¡­ ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s shocked as Katsuko-nee¡¯s scolding the head of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Well, since we have the opportunity then we¡¯ll tell you. Kaan-sama seem to think that our Kuromori house is dependent on the Kouzuki house, but, well, it¡¯s easy to see it that way from the outsider perspective, but it¡¯s different ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ The truth is that the lonely Kouzuki Shige-chan is just a part of the Kuromori house out of this boy¡¯s compassion. Therefore, he calls Shige-chan, ¡°Jii-chan¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it because he will marry Misuzu-kun in the future and become a member of the Kouzuki house? Isn¡¯t that why Kouzuki is allowing this boy to call him that? ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Dear, will you go to the Kouzuki house? Will you be adopted to Misuzu-san¡¯s home? Will you adopt the Kouzuki house in your papers? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me.

    ¡¸ No. I won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Kaan-san looks at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ I mean, Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and Jii-chan are my precious family, but if I were to become a Kouzuki house member, then I would have to look after the branch families, like Kouzuki Satoshi and Subaru. I don¡¯t want to be their family at all ¡¹

    I can associate with Misuzu¡¯s relatives, but¡­

    I don¡¯t want to be in the same family as them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m willing to risk my body and life for Misuzu and the girls but I don¡¯t want to die for Kouzuki Subaru and others ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? He¡¯s that kind of boy! He¡¯s not even interested in the Kouzuki house¡¯s fortunes or influence ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a fool. He¡¯s not smart enough to be ambitious, but he¡¯s a good boy, the best one we¡¯ve ever had ¡¹

    Kaan-san paused for a moment.

    ¡¸ I see. I have misunderstood, I apologize ¡¹

    He replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Still, what about Sakurako-kun? If she had a sudden desire for prostitution in the future. Who will ease her up? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Look, Kaan-san and Jii-chan seem to be worried about Sakurako-san, but¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Both of you take women too lightly. Sakurako-san isn¡¯t that weak ¡¹

    Yes, our skins touched so I know.

    ¡¸ Even if Kaan-san worries about her that much, Sakurako-san can make decisions for herself ¡¹

    Then.

    Ring ring.

    The phone in the room rings.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Yamada Taichi-san, Kaan-san¡¯s bodyguard replied.

    ¡¸ I understand, A call from Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Rei-chan?

    She brought Momoko-neechan, Mariko, Sakurako-san, and her mother to another room.

    Did something happen?

    ¡¸ What about Fujimiya-kun? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks Yamada Taichi-san.

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako-sama wants to enter the room ¡¹

    This room?

    Then that means that she¡¯s in the bodyguard room next door?

    ¡¸ I think you should let her in ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama thinks that it¡¯s a good time ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Kaan-san stared intensely at Katsuko-nee and asked.

    ¡¸ This is a Kouzuki house¡¯s facility, if Kaan-sama and Shige-chan are operating a system where they can peep, then why can¡¯t Rei-chan, a bodyguard from the Kouzuki SS, watch from the outside too? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ What shall we do? ¡¹

    Yamada Taichi-san asks Kaan-san while holding the phone.

    ¡¸ Let them in ¡¹

    As soon as Kaan-san said that¡­

    In other words, before Yamada-san could tell Rei-chan that she¡¯s permitted;

    Click, the door¡¯s lock is released.

    Then that means that they can hear the audio from the next room.

    ¡¸ Taichi ¡¹

    Kaan-san looked at Yamada-san.

    ¡¸ No, I didn¡¯t hear anything when I was waiting with Fujimiya-san earlier ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s a professional so she won¡¯t expose her cards in front of another professional.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open the door ¡¹

    Misuzu said and opened the door.

    Outside;

    Kanou Sakurako-san, Rei-chan, and Yomi¡¯s standing.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-kun, what do you mean by this? ¡¹

    Kaan-san asks Rei-chan sullenly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Kouzuki gave you this instruction ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this is an independent action of mine ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you a servant of the Kouzuki house? Are you sure you should do this? ¡¹

    Kaan-san speaks sharply but¡­

    ¡¸ If it were Shou-oneesama, she will not be allowed as she¡¯s Kouzuki Kakka¡¯s personal bodyguard, but I¡¯m an employee of the Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Rei-chan looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ And since Kuromori Kou-sama is the current owner of the Kouzuki SS, I¡¯m more loyal to Kuromori Kou-sama than to Kouzuki Kakka ¡¹

    Oh, yeah. Kouzuki SS belongs to me now.

    ¡¸ Besides, I think that Kaan-sama¡¯s aware already but¡­ ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s woman, and a member of the Kuromori house ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s surprised. Yamada Taichi-san too.

    ¡¸ So you say that he¡¯s much more important than Kouzuki or me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our family is bound together by a bond stronger than blood ¡¹

    Rei-chan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ B-But, Fujimiya-san, what are you doing?! Behind you is a shrine maiden from the Takakura house, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s been agreed to keep her away! ¡¹

    Yamada-san is already ready to fight, looking at Yomi.

    With Miko power, she can freely manipulate Kaan-san, and so taking over the Kaan house is possible.

    ¡¸ Oh? My power has an effective range though. Unfortunately for me, I can¡¯t reach Kaan-sama nor you in this distance ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    It¡¯s impossible to reach from there to this room.

    I can barely read your minds, but I can¡¯t manipulate your thoughts or control your bodies.

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡¯ve received reports that the Takakura shrine maidens are mentally unstable and dangerous. Please leave immediately ¡¹

    Yamada-san said.

    Yeah, Yomi¡¯s mother, the previous shrine maiden, and Koyomi-chan¡¯s mother, the shrine maiden¡¯s sister were mentally unstable.

    She broke her heart and the people around her and the sisters met a cruel end.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yomi-chan¡¯s stable. Kouzuki SS has been checking the mental health of the Takakura sisters every week but they never had any problem ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ It seems that the more they have sex with Kuromori Kou-sama the more stable they become ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore Yomi¡¯s the most stable because I have sex with Sensei the most ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Luna, my little sister is still young, and Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s very shy so Yomi has the most in terms of frequency ¡¹

    She¡¯s not mentioning Koyomi-chan because it¡¯s a secret that there¡¯s another girl with the Miko power.

    Koyomi-chan might become our trump card and so we¡¯re hiding her.

    ¡¸ I asked Yomi-san to come with us ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, we heard everything in here on the other room ¡¹

    Kaan-san giving me an order to continue with the prostitution play with Sakurako-san.

    Katsuko-nee refusing with intense energy.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama are concerned about me but it is as Kuromori-sama said, Sakurako can make decisions by herself, therefore ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said and walked in front of me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, Sakurako hasn¡¯t given you her thanks yet. Thank you for today ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, I¡­ ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t do anything that deserves gratitude.

    I just stripped you naked, came inside your mouth, took your virginity, and came inside your pussy three times.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s already an adult so I have an idea of what prostitution is from movies, novels, and plays. It¡¯s an impure act ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kuromori-sama did a lot of care to make sure that he grants my impossible wish of experiencing prostitution while not making me lose my pride as a daughter of the nobility. All for a foolish girl like me ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes turn wet.

    Then, she looked at Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama, earlier, you told me that I¡¯m free. That I don¡¯t have to marry into another noble family for the Kanou house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I did say that. Sakurako-kun is free. You¡¯re free to love, marry the man you love and bear their child ¡¹

    Kaan-san replied.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Sakurako would like to place herself in Kuromori-sama¡¯s family ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡¯s joining the family?

    ¡¸ If Kuromori-sama allows¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako-san looks at me with an embarrassed look.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama, do you like Sakurako? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Of course. I do like you Sakurako-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ What part of me do you like? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ The shape of your breasts is great. The way your skin feels and the sensitivity of your nipples ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Oh yes, of course, your face is beautiful, your voice is cute, you have a nice body shape, I also like how you¡¯re gentle and honest. I have nothing I hate ¡¹

    All my women are like that.

    They don¡¯t have anything I hate.

    ¡¸ I also like that part of Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako-san said.

    ¡¸ What Kuromori-sama likes doesn¡¯t have any relationship to the Kanou house, just my mind, and body ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, I¡¯m only having sex with Sakurako-san. I will not refuse sex just because I don¡¯t know much about the Kanou house ¡¹

    Sakurako-san¡­

    ¡¸ If so, will you have sex with Sakurako, my mind and body? I want to become Kuromori-sama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    I¡­

    I didn¡¯t reply immediately.

    I gave Sakurako-san a good look.

    I know the greatness of her body.

    She has a beautifully delicate heart.

    Then.

    Sakurako-san¡¯s eyes show her resolve.

    ¡¸ Sure, but¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like doing prostitution play every day. Once every three is okay. But, I don¡¯t like troublesome settings, and next time, I want to enjoy Sakurako¡¯s body without thinking of anything else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Sakurako-san smiles and replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ But, a woman like me may give you some trouble again ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s totally okay. It¡¯s natural to cause trouble. You¡¯ll always be involved in something as long as you¡¯re alive and you¡¯ll inevitably be dragged into trouble. In our family, it¡¯s natural to worry together and solve it one by one. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s bothersome ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I want Kuromori-sama to violate me wildly like the prostitute in novels and movies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, we¡¯ll do that next time ¡¹

    I agreed.

    Then, Sakurako-san, no, it¡¯s just Sakurako now.

    ¡¸ Well then, Yomi-san will make Sakurako¡¯s body unable to have sex with anyone but Kuormori-sama for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Ah, Sensei, I don¡¯t mean that she¡¯ll commit suicide if she were raped. Sakurako-san will only feel sexually attracted to Sensei for the rest of her life, and whenever she thinks that she wants to have sex, only Sensei will come to her mind ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Hey now, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t worry. Tsukiko-oneesama, Luna, and I used our power on each other already so it¡¯s okay. We tested it ourselves so it doesn¡¯t put any burden on the mind. ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters already placed that suggestion on each other?

    ¡¸ I mean, if we¡¯re not women only for Sensei for the rest of our lives then that¡¯ll be troublesome ¡¹

    If their Miko power gets out, then it becomes something fearsome.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we watch each other to make sure that nothing happens, so we can love only Sensei, have sex with only Sensei, and if we have any concerns, we don¡¯t hide it, and immediately have sex with Sensei to reassure ourselves ¡¹

    Yomi then looked at Yamada Taichi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how thorough we are so don¡¯t worry about us sisters ¡¹

    The Takakura sisters chain each other, keeping their minds calm and stress-free.

    ¡¸ I would like to be in the same bind ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ No, wait a second, I believe in Sakurako¡¯s determination even if you don¡¯t use the Miko power to make sure that you¡¯ll have sex with only me for the rest of your life ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I know that Kuromori-sama wants to believe in Sakurako, but¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako looked at Kaan-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Kaan-san will understand unless I go this far ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama has the biased thought that I would want to prostitute myself in the future ¡¹

    Sakurako shows a sad look.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama knows that my birth mother became a prostitute and died as one ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ He seems to think that a daughter of a prostitute would be imprisoned in such desire ¡¹

    Kaan-san¡¯s bias.

    He made that kind of convenient decision because Sakurako¡¯s a daughter of a prostitute.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I will become a woman who will only love Kuromori-sama for the rest of my life in front of Kaan-sama! Once I do that, he will not worry about me finding someone to prostitute myself into in the future ¡¹

    Sakurako goes to Yomi.

    ¡¸ Wait, Sakurako-kun! ¡¹

    Kaan-san tries to stop Sakurako, but¡­

    ¡¸ Too late! ¡¹

    Yomi puts her hand on Sakurako¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Taichi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha! ¡¹

    Kaan-san gave instructions and Yamada Taichi-san jumped in to stop Yomi, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get in their way ¡¹

    Rei-chan prevents Yamada Taichi-san from approaching with her cane.

    Using an indirect arm technique, she pushed Yamada Taichi-san¡¯s head down on the floor.

    ¡¸ Uuu?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not as strong as you think. I know that you¡¯re feeling good because you have beaten some weak people earlier but¡­ ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t even reach the top elites if you try to enter the security department of the Kouzuki SS. There are people far stronger than me, and some real monsters in the Kuromori house ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s strength isn¡¯t something to compare. She¡¯s outright crazy.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done! ¡¹

    Yomi smiles.

    Sakurako looks at me again, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako will serve Kuromori-sama for the rest of this life. I may be incompetent but please love me ¡¹

    She bows to me again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I was listening too, that was Grandfather¡¯s fault. He was indeed biased in thinking that Sakurako will prostitute herself in the future ¡¹

    Leaving Kaan-san to Rei-chan.

    Misuzu, Sakurako, Yomi, Katsuko-nee, and I met up with Momoko-neechan in the other room.

    We went to the corridor and entered the other room.

    Kanou Satoko-san, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Michi, Shiranui Shie-san, Sebastianus(Yamada Umeko-san,) and Misato are in this room.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san¡¯s much stronger than my brother ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san is surprised that Rei-chan suppressed Yamada Taichi-san.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama¡¯s learned skills from Edie and me after all ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Oh, Rei-chan really did plan to monitor the conversation between Kaan-san and me in this room.

    ¡¸ In accordance to Article 3 Section 3 of the Kuromori family rules. The family has to monitor all your actions at all times ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Wait, what about my privacy? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, is there a problem? ¡¹

    Err.

    I guess there¡¯s none. Yeah.

    Sure, just go watch as much as you want.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy! Now we will be together forever Sakurako! ¡¹

    Mariko hugs her cousin happily.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s both receive Kou¡¯s love all the time okay?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko. Thank you ¡¹

    Sakurako thanked Mariko.

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t say it like that. You¡¯re making me blush. Geez, this is your fault, Kou! I was living as a selfish self-centered character until now and yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Mariko just can¡¯t read the mood, but apart from that, you have always been kind ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for not being able to read the mood! But, I don¡¯t mind, now Sakurako and I are family! ¡¹

    Mariko said, then¡­

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama, if only you could join us sooner ¡¹

    She puts pressure on Momoko-neechan again.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ve reconsidered after seeing Sakurako¡¯s determination. ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ AS of now, I don¡¯t have the same enthusiasm as Mariko, Sakurako, or Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I was able to see my own hopelessness ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I was still bound by the nobility mindset that I didn¡¯t think about Danna-sama and the Kuromori house. I¡¯m reflecting on it ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Right, if things continue as they are, we can¡¯t let Misuzu-chan be his wife on public ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ When it comes to the backside, Megu-chan and Ai-chan are fighting for real. Misuzu-chan¡¯s status as the wife on the surface isn¡¯t set in stone either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, is it possible that if I try hard and get the head status in the Kanou house, I can get wed with Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s possible. It¡¯s not like he cares if it¡¯s the Kouzuki or Kanou house. Even the Kuromori house doesn¡¯t necessarily need him to marry the daughter of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee ponders with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, I guess I¡¯ll go for it? ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, good luck. I think that Mariko¡¯s a good candidate at the next head of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? You should do your best and aim for the head status too. Becoming the head of the family is Sakurako¡¯s best way of overturning the bias against your birth mother! ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s a child of a prostitute. The Kanou house branch families and vassals know that.

    ¡¸ Fight, win, and let yourself get acknowledged! I have no intention of losing, but let¡¯s have a good fight. Sakurako! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko. Thank you ¡¹

    Sakurako tells Mairko with tears in her eyes.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mother, this is what happened. But, Sakurako made that decision herself. I don¡¯t regret it ¡¹

    She tells the mother who raised her, Satoko-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, if that¡¯s Sakurako¡¯s decision then I won¡¯t oppose it. Kuromori-sama, please take care of Mariko-san and Sakurako ¡¹

    Satoko-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-sama, Kouzuki Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, Yoshiko-sama, please take care of Sakurako from here on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep Sakurako safe ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan promised with a smile.

    ¡¸ Grandfather talked about ten years ahead, but we have a much longer life to live. We are Sakurako¡¯s ally even after 50, or 70 years ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1253.

    Chapter 1253. Afterglow / See You Next Time!

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll be comforting my Grandfather who¡¯s feeling down. Come with me, Mariko. You¡¯re good at currying favor, right? ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said smilingly.

    ¡¸ Sebastianus. Try following up on Chris too ¡¹

    Oh yeah, Yamada Umeko-san¡¯s brother, Yamada Taichi-san lost to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Oh, don¡¯t console him. Chris would feel that you¡¯re putting salt on his wound. He¡¯s the type who won¡¯t make an effort until he¡¯s like ¡°Dammit!¡± He could stretch out even more and yet since he has a decent talent and skill, he never tried to make himself stronger. That¡¯s why I think that it¡¯s good that Fujimiya-san knocked him. Nobody among the bodyguards in the Kaan house would try to compete with Chris after all. He became a frog in the well ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan values Yamada Taichi-san like that.

    Perhaps the Yamada house had been the family that guards the Kaan house since generations ago.

    The old Kaan is living like a hermit and he lets his son, Momoko-neechan¡¯s father run the company under control.

    The head of the Yamada house is managing the guards of Kaan-san¡¯s son.

    Then the son, Yamada Taichi became the bodyguard of the old Kaan.

    With that status, the bodyguards of the Kaan house are no match against Yamada Taichi-san.

    ¡¸ When it comes to bodyguard strength, Kouzuki house, no, Kouzuki SS has no match ¡¹

    Yamada Umeko-san said.

    ¡¸ Sebastianus, toss that pride of yours and join the training in the Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Nowadays, joint training sessions are held regularly at the rented facility of Kouzuki SS for the young ladies of nobility and their bodyguards.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that your father didn¡¯t want you to interact with the bodyguards from other families, but¡­ This is another one of those things that our generation should reform ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming home with Grandfather today but what about Mariko? Do you want to stay over at our place? How about taking Sakurako with you? ¡¹

    She¡¯s inviting the two to her home.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to say but Edie-san¡¯s having a victory party in the Kuromori mansion tonight. I will join the party as a member of Kou¡¯s family. Sakurako, of course, you¡¯re coming too. I¡¯ll introduce you to the family ¡¹

    Mariko told Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me. Mariko ¡¹

    Sakurako replies happily.

    ¡¸ But before that, Sakurako-san has to visit the doctor. I¡¯m sure that Reika-oneesan¡¯s having a tight-lipped doctor from the Kouzuki SS coming over ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    It¡¯s the usual post-deflowering checkup.

    ¡¸ I will send Misato-chan back to Minaho-ojousama¡¯s place ¡¹

    Right.

    Misato still has to come back to the Black Forest¡¯s new brothel in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry Misato-san. I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako apologized to Misato.

    Many girls like Misato need to become prostitutes out of their fate, and yet, she asked for a prostitution experience out of temporary despair, and so she apologized.

    ¡¸ No, people have different fates, and so all I have to do is do my best, and Sakurako-sama should do her best too ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ I know that if I¡¯m in so much pain that I can¡¯t bear it then I can ask for Kuromori-sama¡¯s help. So I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    She smiles gently.

    ¡¸ If I do my best for five years, the Kurama house will revive, and I can live together with Arisu again. Then, I will bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child and become a member of the family as well. I know that I have a bright future ahead, and so I can endure whatever comes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good luck. I¡¯ll do my best too. Uhm, can I call Misato-san from time to time? ¡¹

    Sakurako asks Misato.

    ¡¸ We prostitutes are restricted from talking to the outside world, but if Kuormori Minaho-sama permits, then ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You have my permission. Although, you can¡¯t use apps that can get intercepted ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the two.

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Shiranui Shie-san, who had been on the side called me out timidly.

    ¡¸ W-What do I do now? ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s going to be under Mariko¡¯s Torii house¡¯s care, away from the Kanou house.

    Then, Shiranui-san, Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard;

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t mind if Shiranui-san comes to our place too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Torii house¡¯s financial wealth makes it possible for them to take in Shirauni-san together with Sakurako.

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t allow that ¡¹

    Sakurako speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Shie, it¡¯s your life, make your decision ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-ojousama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since Kanou house will continue to exist, you should have a place there if you return. Shiranui house will continue to follow the Kanou house ven with a small stipend ¡¹

    Shiranui Shie-san can return to her father¡¯s place, to the Shiranui house.

    ¡¸ You can come with me to the Kanzaki house. You can be Noriyasu¡¯s bodyguard, and it will be reassuring to me as we know each other for a long time ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s mother, Kanou Satoko-san said.

    Shie-san has the choice to follow Satoko-san and her child to the Kanzaki house.

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san also has the option of becoming a bodyguard on other houses. A former bodyguard of the Kanou house is surely welcome to many places ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ How about joining Kouzuki SS instead? We can talk to Fujiimya-san, oh wait, Kou¡¯s the owner now so if Kou recommends you, you¡¯ll get in without problems ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I would want to stay by Sakurako-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    Shiranui-san said.

    ¡¸ However, Kuromori house currently have enough bodyguards ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Shiranui-san is the type that specializes in guarding ladies of nobility so you¡¯re not much use in the Kuromori house ¡¹

    Oh, Michi and Edie can use their Qi, they¡¯re smart and incredibly strong too¡­

    The Anjou sisters, Mitama and Kinuka put everything they have into combat power.

    There¡¯s also Haiji who uses tricks up her sleeve.

    Yomi who can use the Miko power is currently aiming to become a bodyguard too.

    Margo-san¡¯s focus shifted from being a bodyguard to a martial artist, but still, we can count on her if anything happens.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s Kyouko-san who will come to our aid in crisis.

    Shiranui-san doesn¡¯t have much to offer as a bodyguard, so she may not be fit in our place.

    ¡¸ What do we do? Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Shiranui-san, what else can you do apart from your bodyguard job? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ve always been Sakurako-sama¡¯s bodyguard ever since I was born ¡¹

    ¡¸ Forget the past, I¡¯m asking what else can Shiranui-san do other than being a bodyguard? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡­ ¡¹

    That moment;

    ¡¸ Shie¡¯s good at sewing!! ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ She sewed me a handkerchief and even made me a dress ¡¹

    ¡¸ Could it be the outfit Sakurako was wearing during the Kanou main house gathering during summer? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I knew it! That was lovely. I thought that it was a talented maker ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Shiranui Shie-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, the extent of what I can do with sewing is only until hobby ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re talented! I can definitely recommend it. Kuromori-sama, Shie can do sewing! ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll take Shiranui-san for her sewing talent ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Well, staying together with Sakurako normally is okay but Sakurako and Mariko are going to be together so you¡¯ll be in the Kuromori mansion half of the week, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? I don¡¯t want to decrease the times I can have sex with Kou. I also want Sakurako to know how it feels cumming together with Kou ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, Shiranui-san will remain as Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard in name but when she comes to our place, she will be the seamstress ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have a lot of girls who can sew so it¡¯ll help a lot ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Please teach Yomi too! ¡¹

    Yomi said with a smile.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, a-are you sure that I don¡¯t have to be K-Kuromori-sama¡¯s servant? ¡¹

    Shiranui-san asks me timidly.

    ¡¸ No, well, sorry but I¡¯ve been thinking about a lot on what to do with Shiranui-san, yet¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, you know, I¡¯ve been busy trying to find out what kind of girl Sakurako is ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako¡¯s beautiful face.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll fully understand her in such a short time. I mean, I still don¡¯t fully understand Misuzu or Ruriko, who I¡¯ve been together with for longer. Sometimes, I get a flash ¡°Maybe this is how she is,¡± but humans are creatures. They always change. It¡¯s impossible to understand them completely ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to misunderstand that I know women, nor pretend that I do. But, I always want to understand them better, and I always put in the effort to do so ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know a lot.

    That¡¯s the truth.

    ¡¸ Today, my first priority was to understand Sakurako, I can¡¯t say that I understood something, but still, I think that I was able to peek inside the depths of Sakurako¡¯s mind, even for a bit. And I was preoccupied with that. You see, I¡¯m quite slow headed ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Sakurako told me.

    ¡¸ I still don¡¯t know much about Shiranui-san. I lack time to understand you. What I know is that you¡¯re a kind person that cares about Sakurako and that you have a beautiful face and body, but I don¡¯t know much more than that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Kanou Sakurako-sama¡¯s bodyguard. There¡¯s nothing more than that ¡¹

    Shiranui-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wrong. Shiranui-san, you¡¯re a woman before Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not ¡°just¡± a bodyguard. Even bodyguards have different personalities, different areas of expertise, different hobbies, and tastes ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Master¡¯s bodyguards all love Master. Meaning, our taste in men are the same ¡¹

    Michi said, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong Michi. Danna-sama tunes himself more with our preferences. Therefore, women of various tastes all become Danna-sama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Misuzu corrects Michi¡¯s view.

    ¡¸ Anyway, let¡¯s take some time to understand each other first, or else, I don¡¯t know what I should do with Shiranui-san either ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it? Shiranui-san can stay with Sakurako anyway ¡¹

    Mariko told Shie-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re right. T-Then, please take care of me as the seamstress ¡¹

    Shiranui-san accepted our proposal.

    ¡¸ Haaa ¡¹

    Then, Momoko-neechan sighed.

    ¡¸ After watching the whole day, I can say that Kou-chan¡¯s bigger than I thought ¡¹

    HUh?

    ¡¸ Well, my dick isn¡¯t that big ¡¹

    I said in a panic.

    Momoko-neechan watched me have sex with Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not like I know the size of other men, but¡­ When I lived in a dorm during middle school, I met some guys with huge dicks in bathrooms. Like, do you know about 500mL bottles? Some guys have such huge dicks even when they¡¯re not erect ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Kou-chan¡¯s size is just good enough for Misuzu and the girls. Pet bottles are just nonsense. That¡¯s just a horror film monster! ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ But no, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m talking about your penis at all! Geez! ¡¹

    Huh, was I wrong?

    ¡¸ Anyway, I was also preoccupied with Sakurako today. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going home, but next time¡­ ¡¹

    Next time?

    ¡¸ Next time, I¡¯ll face Kou-chan myself ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan said.

    ¡¸ If not, I think I might face my limit ¡¹

    What limit?

    ¡¸ See you later! Kou-chan! Sebastianus! Mariko, let¡¯s go back to Grandfather¡¯s room ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan turned around and went to the doorway.

    ¡¸ Yeah, see you later, Momoko-neechan ¡¹

    I called Momoko-neechan, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Yes. Let¡¯s meet again soon ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan turned to me with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, please take care of Sakurako ¡¹

    People who are coming to pick up Kanou Satoko-san have come.

    Kouzuki SS, and people from Satoko-san¡¯s home, Kanzaki house.

    She will leave the Kanou house and bring her son, Noriyasu-kun back to the Kanzaki house.

    The branch families and vassals of the Kanou house may resist the idea of the heir being taken away but it seems that the Kaan and Kouzuki house has shown their intentions already.

    Well, with Kanou Noriaki being confined, Jii-chan and Kaan-san¡¯s groundwork with the Kanou house should be almost finished.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.

    If done poorly, Kanou house will collapse for real, and they understand that.

    ¡¸ Yes, leave Sakurako to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    Kanou Satoko-san bows her head to me again and left the room.

    The remaining people are;

    Katsuko-nee, Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Michi, Misato, Sakurako, Shiranui Shie-san, and me.

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako-sama, the doctor is here ¡¹

    Taki-san from Kouzuki SS came in and said.

    It¡¯s been a while.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    Sakurako tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, take Shiranui-san with you. It¡¯s lonely to go alone

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    With that said, Sakurako-san and Shiranui-san left the room.

    Now there¡¯s seven.

    As soon as Sakurako-san left.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, I¡¯m such a hopeless woman ¡¹

    Misuzu sighs.

    ¡¸ If you say that then you¡¯ll become one ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Life is long, if it didn¡¯t work out today, then try coming back tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Misuzu-oneesama. If Misuzu-oneesama¡¯s being disappointing, I will take the Kouzuki house and Onii-sama then ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Do you mind if Misuzu-oneesama and Onii-sama¡¯s engagement breaks off and Ruriko marries Onii-sama in front of the nobility? ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Ruriko? ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I think I¡¯ve suppressed my desires too much. I¡¯m competing now. Why don¡¯t we polish each other more, Misuzu-oneesama? If not, Sakurako-san from the Kanou house or Momoko-oneesaama from the Kaan house will take Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Right. I may have been a bit too frolic because I stand as Danna-sama¡¯s fiancee. I need to renew my determination ¡¹

    Misuzu said, then¡­

    The phone in the room rang.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pick it up ¡¹

    Michi took the phone.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly. Then please wait for a moment. Master, it¡¯s Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s calling?

    I took the receiver from Michi.

    ¡¸ I took the phone ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, it¡¯s me ¡»

    That¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s voice.

    ¡º As you may have heard from Kaan, I had an important matter to attend to, and I have another meeting after this ¡»

    Yeah, some VIP from some country.

    ¡º Therefore, I don¡¯t know everything that happened today, but Seki-kun had been reporting most of the events to me ¡»

    Instead of Jii-chan, Shou-neechan¡¯s watching our status.

    ¡º Kaan¡¯s been depressed because of what you did ¡»

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º Don¡¯t mind it, it happened to me during Ruriko¡¯s time before ¡»

    Huh. Really?

    ¡º People from our standing don¡¯t get scolded by others. They all speak other bad things in a roundabout manner to humor us. Ruriko¡¯s case was a good lesson for me. I¡¯m the one who sold Ruriko to you but it felt like you took Ruriko away from me ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º It¡¯s the same with Kaan now, he thought that he had you and Sakurako-kun under his control but before he knew it, the strings of manipulation had been cut and you were on your own. That has to be a fresh experience for him ¡»

    I see.

    ¡º The truth is that the Kuromori house is independent of us. Margo-kun didn¡¯t ask for our assistance. She¡¯s trying to organize a martial arts show using her resourcefulness ¡»

    Margo-san showed off a fight with Rei-chan during the party in the Kouzuki mansion to find sponsors, but¡­

    She never sought assistance from Jii-chan, from the Kouzuki house.

    ¡º She knows that relying on the Kouzuki house for everything is hazardous. She also felt that it¡¯s not fun to be in that position. She¡¯s a woman with such a strong independent spirit. Minaho-kun and Katsuko-kun are too. The women of the Kuromori house are strong. They have my respect ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Katsuko-kun is right, I¡¯m just a member of your family because of your pity. I¡¯m genuinely happy that you call me ¡°Jii-chan.¡± If possible, I still want to see your child, be it Misuzu, Ruriko, or Yoshiko. That¡¯s my only wish now ¡»

    Jii-chan speaks with a serious voice, then returned to a bright tone.

    ¡º I¡¯ll talk to Kaan. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. If an old man gets depressed, only a friend of the same age can console him, or else he will feel worse. So, follow up on Misuzu. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re feeling down because of the energetic girls from other houses, right? ¡»

    ¡¸ Well, yeah ¡¹

    ¡º I¡¯ll let you take care of it, also, if possible, follow up on Kanou Satoko-kun as well ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º To your eyes, Sakurako-kun¡¯s mother may seem like a respectable adult, but Kaan and I know Satoko-kun since she was born in the Kanzaki house. Satoko-kun is a daughter of nobility that we have to rescue ¡»

    I see. For Jii-chan, who¡¯s already 82¡­

    Sakurako-san¡¯s mother, Satoko-san, is just like Sakurako.

    ¡º That Kaan said that the head of the Kanou house will be uncertain for ten years, but Kaan and I are already 80. I can¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll last for ten more years. More importantly, since Kaan¡¯s granddaughter and Misuzu trust you, Satoko-kun has entrusted you with her precious daughter. She¡¯s betting on your future prospects ¡»

    Oh, so that¡¯s it.

    She doesn¡¯t necessarily trust me.

    Satoko-san, who came from the Kanzaki house, and got married to the Kanou house;

    She knows Kaan Momoko-neechan and Misuzu.

    Therefore, she believes in Momoko-neechan and entrusted Sakurako to me.

    ¡º Satoko-kun¡¯s husband will be confined, and she and her son will return from the Kanou house to her home, which should be shocking to her. You also took the daughter she loved, Sakurako-kun. However, Satoko-kun is a daughter of nobility too. I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t want younglings like you to see her face of pain. She endured it ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡º Therefore, I¡¯ll do something with Satoko-kun, I already asked her best friend from her school days to come. I also told the head of Kanzaki house to not blame Satoko-kun ¡»

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ Is there anything we can do, Jii-chan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡º Nothing. If you force me to say, then just pretend to not notice. Older people are hurt when the younger worry about them ¡»

    Oh, I see.

    Jii-chan told me the same with Kaan-san.

    To not do anything unnecessary follow-ups

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I replied to Jii-chan.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Kouzuki SS will take Sakurako and Shie-san back to the Kuromori house later¡­

    We¡¯re okay to go home first so we called Rei-chan.

    We got on the exclusive elevator and head down to the VIP parking lot underground.

    However, Rei-chan who brought us on the way¡­

    She hasn¡¯t come back from Kaan-san¡¯s place.

    Only five people can fit into Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.

    There are seven of us.

    Now then, what do we do? I thought, then;

    ¡¸ Hey, this way! Here! ¡¹

    Huh, Margo-san?

    Margo-san¡¯s in the parking lot.

    Ooh, it¡¯s Margo-san¡¯s business-use van after a long time.

    The white body has a ¡°Maruko Ceremony¡± logo in it this time.

    ¡¸ Huh, I thought that Margo-san¡¯s the star of the party tonight? ¡¹

    Why is she here?

    ¡¸ Well yes, that¡¯s why Mana-chan and the girls who were making preparations kicked me out of the mansion ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Besides, the party won¡¯t start until you¡¯re there so Nei told me to come and get you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry ¡¹

    Anyway, now we have two cars.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car has to drop off Misato at the hotel near the station, but the distance won¡¯t take a 15-minute drive until we reach the mansion.

    ¡¸ Get in ¡¹

    Margo-san said and we got inside the car.

    The bodyguards have to split up in the cars.

    So Michi went in Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I think you should go home first ¡¹

    Yeah, so I¡¯m riding Margo-san¡¯s car.

    Then.

    Huh?

    From the elevator hall;

    Kaan-san came to the parking lot with Momoko-neechan, Mariko, Yamada Taichi-san, and Yamada Umeko-san, and a lot of bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Oh my ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸ Mariko, do you want to ride there? ¡¹

    Mariko;

    ¡¸ Kou! I¡¯ll wait for Sakurako so I¡¯m coming later! ¡¹

    She shouted to me.

    ¡¸ Okay, got it! ¡¹

    I replied, but¡­

    Kaan-san behind Momoko-neechan and Mariko;

    He looks quite displeased.

    I knew it, there¡¯s some lingering effect when we dented him.

    So, I¡­

    ¡¸ Kaan-san! Let¡¯s play again! ¡¹

    I shouted to Kaan-san cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Boy, you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next time, let¡¯s not play by Kaan-san¡¯s rules but mine! Look forward to it! ¡¹

    I shouted.

    Kaan-san¡¯s expression loosened.

    ¡¸ Hmph, do as you see fit ¡¹

    We got in our cars and left the hotel.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1254.

    Chapter 1254. Afterglow / Visiting Guest

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s car has Misato and Michi.

    Margo-san¡¯s van has Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Yomi, and me.

    Leaving the hotel owned by the Kouzuki house, we drive through the night city and back to our Kuromori mansion.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, please take a rest ¡¹

    Ruriko whispered to me.

    Yeah.

    I¡¯m a little tired.

    As expected, it¡¯s tiring to deal with people from various noble families and young ladies.

    For me, they¡¯re people from Isekai, from a different culture.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Margo-oneesama, I would like to ask ¡¹

    Misuzu suddenly talked to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Hm, what? ¡¹

    Margo-san shows a smile through the rear mirror as she drives.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Margo-oneesama, why did you suddenly start in the martial arts business? ¡¹

    True, Margo-san¡¯s been working hard for the past six months to put on a martial arts industry.

    Reforming her body from a brothel bodyguard to a fighter.

    She looked for sponsors, created connections with martial arts business owners.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in my 19 this year ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san once told me that a person¡¯s foundation is set by the time they¡¯re 20 ¡¹

    Foundation?

    ¡¸ How they think, how they live, their personal rules for getting themselves through the world. Those things get tied to you by the influence of people you met before you were 20, and whatever you acquired in life until that point. Well, even after the age of 20, you can join the army, go to prison, or live a life in a different culture from your home, changing the whole foundation you had. But, most people have their experience until they are 20 affect the rest of their lives ¡¹

    Their life experience, influences from other people, and what you know, what you discover until you¡¯re 20.

    ¡¸ When looking at the former prostitutes of the brothel, I feel that even if they retired from being prostitutes, their standards and judgment were still the same as when they were prostitutes. Look at Minaho, even if she only was a prostitute for a few years before her body was destroyed. Despite spending more time as the brothel manager than as a prostitute, she still insists on the will as a prostitute, and honor as a prostitute. Katsuko-san too, when she has to make a decision, she thinks of a prostitute. That¡¯s because it¡¯s their foundation ¡¹

    True, Katsuko-nee earlier was angry at Kaan-san for me.

    Normal people won¡¯t be complaining that bluntly to the head of the Kaan house.

    That was Katsuko-nee¡¯s philosophy on the action when she was a prostitute of the Black Forest.

    It¡¯s because Katsuko-nee has experience with the political and business VIPs as clients that she¡¯s able to defy them with such boldness.

    Furthermore, she called Jii-chan ¡°Shige-chan¡± on purpose, getting cute-angry, all to prevent Kaan-san from reflexively reacting to what she¡¯s saying.

    That¡¯s a technique she learned from when she was a high-class prostitute.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯ve been a brothel bouncer since Minaho picked me up from the orphanage in America, see? I learned a lot about the underground and how to intimidate people effectively ¡¹

    Margo-san shows a wry smile in the mirror.

    ¡¸ I thought that I don¡¯t want to remain a bouncer when I reach 20. That¡¯s why I was in a bit of a hurry to change into a martial artist before I reach 20 ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Misuzu murmurs.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯d rather be a martial artist than a bouncer for the rest of my life. Well, being a martial artist is an occupation so I don¡¯t know if I can continue it all the time, but it¡¯s a little scary to have the methods and ideas from the underground as the foundation. Not just for me, but for Nei as well ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ That girl, even though it¡¯s just a few years, she spent her most sensitive time from middle to high school underground, see? It¡¯s impossible to get out of it completely, but I want to bring her closer to the surface at least. So, she has to be away from Minaho for a while ¡¹

    From Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Minaho can never leave the brothel and underground business. Living in that world has become Minaho¡¯s foundation. Naturally, she would close down the brothel after five years, but her connection to the underground will remain for the rest of her life. That¡¯s Minaho¡¯s case ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s kidnapped and turned prostitute when she was 12, and she has lived in the brothel all the time since then.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san¡¯s making a bakery with Yoshinobu-kun and the girls, and currently, she¡¯s selling bread to the students in school. If things go that way, then Katsuko-san¡¯s foundation may be of a prostitute, but she will be able to live with ordinary people without any problems as far as her daily life goes ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, Katsuko-san can change by putting herself in a different environment. Katsuko-san is selling pastries and teaching the students in your school how to bake, getting along with them, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ It should make a good change for Katsuko-san to talk not just with the family but also the students in the school. I think interacting with younger high school students should be great for her rehabilitation, although ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at me through the rear mirror.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun, I heard you asked Katsuko-san to help Minaho until the opening of the brothel ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s just an unwelcome favor for Minaho. Minaho wants Katsuko-san to be independent of her ¡¹

    So sending Katsuko-nee to the new brothel to help out was a failure?

    ¡¸ Even so, that¡¯s only until the reopening, right? There doesn¡¯t seem to be enough time to train the new prostitute girls and so having Katsuko-san help out would be great for Minaho. But, once the operation gets going, Minaho needs to stop calling Katsuko-san to the new brothel ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee will do the same.

    She¡¯s helping out in the new brothel because I asked her, but¡­

    The truth is Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t want to be near a brothel anymore.

    ¡¸ Well, both of them are adults so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about them. In fact, I think that Katsuko-san will be able to part ways with the brothel with a clean slate. Anyway, Katsuko-san¡¯s reform still has two years before you graduate so there¡¯s plenty of time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s waiting for me to graduate before opening her bakery.

    ¡¸ So, Katsuko-san can build on her foundation as a prostitute and gain plenty of experience interacting with normal people. But for Minaho ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    She¡¯s going to continue living in the underground, as a manager of the brothel for five years.

    ¡¸ You know why Minaho¡¯s the way she is, the way she talks, the way she behaves, and the way she interacts with people, and the reason behind it, right? ¡¹

    Yes.

    I recall Minaho-neesan when she was in charge of our class.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan can¡¯t have a conversation with ordinary people unless she puts pressure on them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You can¡¯t get along with the scary people underground unless you do that ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ You must always see yourself as superior, make a smile to threaten and torment the other person so you always have the upper hand in conversation ¡¹

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Minaho has to put on that attitude apart from the family, and people above her like Kouzuki-san. But, that won¡¯t work on ordinary people ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with Yoshinobu-kun back then. You were on the receiving end of that mode. Ordinary people would only think of not wanting to meet Minaho again

    Yeah, that attitude and behavior is Minaho-neesan¡¯s foundation.

    And as Minaho-neesan will continue to live underground, her foundation won¡¯t break.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, Nei, and I can do the same manner as Minaho. Yoshinobu-kun know that well ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ve seen Margo-san and Nei do the same threat as Minaho-neesan do it with people.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, Nei and I are the oldest members of the Black Forest and so we¡¯ve received influence from Minaho

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Nagisa who started her own flower shop no longer received Minaho¡¯s influence after leaving the brothel. Mao-chan too ¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸ Up until six months ago, Minaho¡¯s been a strong influence to us but we had our own problems. Katsuko-san, Nei, and I all sympathize with Minaho¡¯s desire for revenge, and managed to endure our despair ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s life was distorted as she was turned prostitute.

    Nei¡¯s parents and her beloved brother were killed by Cesario Viola, and her life was in constant danger.

    Margo-san¡¯s born with blond hair and blue eyes, and so the Indian settlement persecuted her, her father raped her, and she killed her father by shooting him, she was in despair.

    ¡¸ The original members of the Black Forest were in an abyss of despair. But, participating in Minaho¡¯s revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke made us keep our will to live. Back then ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks in a dark tone then laughed.

    ¡¸ But, Minaho¡¯s revenge ended half a year ago, so our relationship in that regard is over. We¡¯re all starting to walk our paths ¡¹

    Right, everyone¡¯s no longer in despair.

    We have a family we have to protect.

    I see. That¡¯s why Nagisa didn¡¯t receive much influence from Minaho-neesan just like Margo-san.

    That¡¯s because she has Mao-chan, she wants to keep her safe.

    If you have someone you value more than yourself, then you can¡¯t fall into despair.

    ¡¸ Minaho knows that we need to get away from her influence, and that¡¯s why Minaho¡¯s been staying at the new brothel lately and hasn¡¯t come back to the Kuromori mansion recently ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s aware that she¡¯s the only one that still has the underground dark vibe left. Katsuko-san¡¯s coming to help so that surge is inevitable, but Minaho¡¯s worried that it¡¯ll affect Nei or me ¡¹

    To leave Margo-san and Nei out of her influence¡­

    ¡¸ But still, Minaho-neesan must be feeling lonely to be away from everyone ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Indeed. But there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Everyone¡¯s busy walking in their path ¡¹

    Margo-san, nei, Katsuko-nee, the original Black Forest members had to leave Minaho-neesan¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll do something about it ¡¹

    I said.

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to press forward that hard ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Why do you think Tamayo-san¡¯s in the new brothel? Apart from Tamayo-san, other former prostitutes of the Black Forest are coming to check on Minaho ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The time she spent in the brothel never went to waste. Minaho¡¯s seniors from when she was a prostitute and the people who received her support when Minaho¡¯s the manager never forgot about it. They saw how Minaho¡¯s desperate to survive in that hell ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Let your big sisters take care of Minaho. You should just do what you do best. Minaho¡¯s always watching you. Then, when Minaho comes back, be gentle with her. That should be enough ¡¹

    I see.

    When a younger one, me, shows a clear worried look at her¡­

    Minaho-neesan will only feel hurt.

    ¡¸ I understand, I¡¯ll do what I should ¡¹

    I agreed with Margo-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I also have to change ¡¹

    Misuzu mutters.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to reach 20 being ¡®just a young lady¡¯ ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s been thinking various things today as well.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already making a move ¡¹

    Huh, Ruriko, you?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, didn¡¯t I appear on a TV program introducing the Kouzuki house¡¯s Meiji era mansion before, remember? ¡¹

    Oh yeah, there was that show.

    I saw that.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be in a book. Kouzuki group is the publisher. While at it, the TV show and book series on ¡°Kouzuki Ruriko introduces the Kouzuki house treasures,¡± and ¡°Seeing the treasures of Japan with Kouzuki Ruriko¡± are planned up ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be just a young lady. I will be the most known young lady of nobility in Japan. I will serve as the public relations woman of the nobility to connect them to the public ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ First, we will introduce the public to the historic buildings and treasures of the Kouzuki house, starting from the mansions, treasures, and the other noble families. Then, I want everyone to know the traditions of the nobility and the weight of the house that lasted generations ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ If nobody does that, there will be another incident like the Kurama Kaku from the Kurama house ¡¹

    Yeah, Kurama Kaku was a splendid structure. It was a treasure to the nobility, and yet¡­

    The young head of the Kurama house demolished it because some bad guys tempted him.

    Jii-chan dismantled it secretly and is somehow able to keep it safe, but¡­

    ¡¸ If the public were to discover the value of the treasures of the nobility, then such destruction will no longer be possible ¡¹

    If the value is widely known, then¡­

    There will be brakes for the young heads to do anything rash.

    ¡¸ If I, a member of the Kouzuki house, asks for help, people from each family will cooperate, and they will form a project team so as not to be rude. Naturally, they will all be women so please don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I will make sure that nothing that can cause Onii-sama to worry will ever happen ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to Yoshiko-san sitting next to her

    ¡¸ Yoshiko¡¯s helping me too, okay? ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks in her ¡°Master mode¡±

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san replies happily.

    As expected, she loves serving Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, I¡¯m going to learn how to use cameras in various ways with Onii-sama so please look forward to it ¡¹

    Err.

    Ruriko¡¯s love for filming sex doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks down and mutters.

    I try to call her out, but¡­

    ¡¸ Sensei, you should leave her alone for now ¡¹

    Yomi told me.

    ¡¸ Right, if you call her out now then Misuzu-chan will just get spoiled ¡¹

    Margo-san tells me with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Darling, welcome back!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back! Onii-chan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back! ¡¹

    Edie, Mana, and Arisu greeted us when we returned to the mansion.

    Although, Edie¡¯s;

    For some reason, she¡¯s wearing a velvet cloak over a flashy-colored swimsuit and a crown on her head.

    ¡¸ Today is my victory so I¡¯m dressing like a star ¡¹

    No, Edie, that¡¯s¡­

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s the appearance of a world beauty contest winner.

    ¡¸ I also have one for Margo. Where is she? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s in the garage, parking the car ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s going to put on something like that?

    ¡¸ Ah, Darling, I called over some of my friends today! ¡¹

    Huh, friends?

    ¡¸ They¡¯re in the dining room already. They¡¯re Edie-chan¡¯s friends in martial arts ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Wait, could it be¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Seiko, Haruko, Poron, Mimi, and Grace ¡¹

    Do you mean the girls who participated in the martial arts tournament and declared that they¡¯ll go with Margo-san to America?

    Err, Rodulfo Seiko-san, the leader of the creative martial arts Golden Balm Gym.

    Rodulfo-san¡¯s disciple, Line Haruko-san.

    Daiporon Karisman from the Tomy Ashida Dojo of Combat Karate.

    Monkey Mimi-san from the same dojo.

    Grace Marinka, a female pro wrestler.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re called over for Agnes-chan¡¯s training ¡¹

    Mana tells me.

    ¡¸ Remember, tomorrow, Agnes-chan will go to school tomorrow, right? She can¡¯t just suddenly go to a world of people who aren¡¯t in her family ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, we invited some outsiders ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ And so, Agnes-chan is banned from talking about sex or anything similar in front of outsiders. Luna-chan and Koyomi-chan¡¯s next to her so they¡¯ll use their Miko power if she¡¯s about to speak carelessly ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s going to learn in practice not to be rude with Margo and my friends ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s not a bad idea.

    I think that¡¯s good practice before going to school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Also, Onii-chan, there are other weird people here too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Huh, what kind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Someone really good at cooking. Two of them ¡¹

    Two people

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not just good at cooking but they also came early and cleaned up the party room. They work nice and they have a nice smile. Those girls are good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, who are they? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya Motoko-sama ¡¹

    Arisu who¡¯s listening to our conversation speaks up.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-sama and Mikuriya-san, her attendant ¡¹

    Oh, yeah, they watched Edie¡¯s matches last night.

    The martial arts girl who is a spear master and her bodyguard?

    ¡¸ We told them that they don¡¯t have to since they¡¯re guests but they just said ¡°Please don¡¯t mind us¡± and continued cooking and cleaning the house. Furthermore, they¡¯re good at it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ They helped out with half of the food for the party ¡¹

    Err, I-If I recall¡­

    Those girls did say that they¡¯ll become my concubine, right?

    ¡¸ Where is Kuromiya-san now? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Mana.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re in the party dining room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s complexion changed as a new young lady has entered.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1255.

    Chapter 1255. Afterglow / Victory Party (Part 1)

    ¡¸Welcome back!¡¹

    ¡¸Welcome back¡¹

    Arriving at the party dining room¡­

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and her bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san welcomed us.

    The two of them are wearing an apron over their Japanese clothes like a young wife look before the war.

    ¡¸Onii-san, these people are amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Both of them are quick at cooking and everything¡¹

    The twins Rie and Eri told me.

    True, there is a lot of delicious-looking food on the table.

    ¡¸Megumi-oneechan and I have been working on the recipes Katsuko-oneechan left us but when they came over, it got finished in no time¡¹

    Mana said.

    Oh, Megu¡¯s coming from the kitchen.

    Megu and Mana are learning how to do housework from Katsuko-nee together with Ruriko for the past six months.

    Katsuko-nee had to go outside and so they asked them to prepare for the party.

    However.

    ¡¸Kuromi and I have been thoroughly trained by my Grandfather when it comes to household chores such as cooking, laundry, cleaning, sewing, and spear techniques¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I also learned housework and spear techniques¡¹

    Err, housework, and spear.

    ¡¸Kuromiya house¡¯s daughter has to learn both after all¡¹

    ¡¸Motoko-ojousama¡¯s possess full mastery in both¡¹

    ¡¸Kurumi, you¡¯re almost there too, your diploma will be approved by me as the head of the Kuromiya house¡¯s spearmanship¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll devote myself every day so I can receive my diploma soon!¡¹

    The master and bodyguard tell each other.

    ¡¸Ah, but Kuromori-sama. We¡¯re not taught any night skills at all¡¹

    ¡¸The Lady said that we have to adapt to the taste and preference of the gentleman¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, please feel free to dye us as we¡¯re still uncolored¡¹

    ¡¸Please take care of us¡¹

    The two bow their head to me.

    ¡¸U-Uhm, what does that mean Kuromiya-san?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸Rest assured, we only visited to give our greetings¡¹

    Kuromiya-san replied with a smile.

    ¡¸As for the date of the wedding, I would like to consult with Kuromori-sama and choose an auspicious day¡¹

    Wedding what?

    ¡¸Today, we came here to greet all our predecessors as we join in as Kuromori-sama¡¯s latest concubine¡¹

    ¡¸We came here to find a place to keep our spear in this mansion and a place to practice¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s serious about being my concubine.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s also bringing her spear here.

    ¡¸I-I haven¡¯t heard anything about this, what about Danna-sama?¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know anything about this. I mean, I didn¡¯t even get a formal talk about this¡¹

    ¡¸Well. Kouzuki-sama has given his permission to the Kuromiya house¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san said.

    ¡¸We also had a conversation with Kuromori Minaho-sama through phone and she gave her permission too¡¹

    Jii-chan didn¡¯t mention anything during the call earlier.

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t tell me anything either.

    ¡¸The sudden event may be troubling but Kurumi and I don¡¯t look down on Misuzu-sama and all the other concubines¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, we will serve Kuromori-sama for the rest of our lives. We¡¯ll never talk back. We¡¯ll do anything. We swear our loyalty¡¹

    ¡¸We promise¡¹

    ¡¸Although, we only have two requests¡¹

    ¡¸Requests¡¹

    ¡¸One is to let us practice our spears for a few hours a day¡¹

    ¡¸Let us practice our spears¡¹

    ¡¸Also, please allow me to pass on the Kuromiya style of spear fighting to Kuromi and my child with Kuromori-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡¹

    ¡¸I will not allow the Kuromiya style to end in my generation¡¹

    ¡¸Please allow us¡¹

    Kuormiya-san and Mikuriya-san talks to me in sync.

    ¡¸Meaning, you¡¯ll serve Danna-sama for the sake of your family¡¯s spear?¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸Frankly speaking, that¡¯s indeed the case¡¹

    Kuromiya-san replies with a smile.

    ¡¸However, Kurumi and I saw Kuromori-sama¡¯s personality and felt that he¡¯s the one¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if it¡¯s Kuromori-sama, then I can give him my everything¡¹

    Meaning, when we watched Edie¡¯s match with us.

    That was their marriage interview.

    ¡¸We feel that he would accept us, and we would be able to pass the Kuromiya style of spear fighting to the future generations¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how I feel too¡¹

    Meaning, Kuromiya-san treasures handing down her technique more than anything else.

    If she were to marry another family, she won¡¯t be allowed to practice her spear.

    So, even if she bears a child in that family, she may be forbidden from passing her art.

    In exchange for coming to this mansion and mastering their spear to their heart¡¯s content, they¡¯ll become my concubine and do all of the household chores.

    ¡¸Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are both particularly unusual in our school¡¹

    Ruriko speaks from the side.

    ¡¸Indeed, other men may not accept you unless it¡¯s Onii-sama¡¹

    ¡¸But, Ruriko!¡¹

    Misuzu turned to Ruriko.

    ¡¸Kuromiya house isn¡¯t as much as the Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou house, but, they still have a high standing in the nobility. Much higher than Karen¡¯s Mizushima house or Arisu-san¡¯s Kurama house¡¹

    That¡¯s why Karen and Arisu are allowed to stay with us by the order of the Kouzuki house, which is of higher rank.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need to follow the rules of the nobility, do we? Misuzu-oneesama¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸What¡¯s important is Kuromiya-san¡¯s feelings, and whether Onii-sama will accept them or not¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, therefore, we have come to show Kuromori-sama what we¡¯re capable of. If you desire, then night activities as well. We don¡¯t mind if you try out Kurumi and my body¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you can do as you please with us¡¹

    Hmm, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸Anyway, today is Margo-san and Edie¡¯s celebration party.¡¹ Everything else is for later. Although, I¡¯ll taste Kuromiya-san and MIkuriya-san¡¯s cooking¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please enjoy the meals¡¹

    ¡¸Please enjoy¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll call Grandfather¡¹

    Misuzu says abruptly, but¡­

    ¡¸No, not now. Jii-chan¡¯s in the middle of a meeting with some big names outside the country. That¡¯s what he told me¡¹

    I said.

    Jii-chan didn¡¯t mention Kuromiya-san in the call earlier because;

    He knows that we can resolve this ourselves.

    I¡¯m the one to decide whether I accept or reject Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s wrong. Mii-chan, you don¡¯t look calm¡¹

    Nei enters the dining room.

    ¡¸Just when I thought that Megu-chan finally found her resolve, now it¡¯s Mii-chan that has a problem?¡¹

    She looks at Misuzu and smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not like that¡¹

    Misuzu said, but¡­

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s shameful for you to panic when someone who may threaten your status is coming in. To put it in another way, that just means that Mii-chan¡¯s been underestimating the girls so far, right? You were so sure that you have the title as Yo-chan¡¯s wife on the surface¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you thought that you, as the daughter of the Kouzuki house, will keep the status as the one who¡¯ll stand next to Yo-chan, right?¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸What about you Nei-oneesama?¡¹

    Misuzu talks back to Nei feeling sullen.

    ¡¸Nei-oneesama, aren¡¯t you the one who thinks that you¡¯re the closest to Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh? Mii-chan, now you said it. That¡¯s a good omen, instead of the sisters you can¡¯t tell what you want to say, isn¡¯t it better to have someone you can talk to and argue without fear?¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸By the way, I¡¯m not as greedy as Mii-chan. I don¡¯t care as long as Yo-chan¡¯s happy. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m Yo-chan¡¯s first or not¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸To me, Yo-chan¡¯s the only one. I want to live in this world because Yo-chan¡¯s in it, and if he were to die, then I¡¯ll follow him. I love the family, my big and little sisters are precious to me, but Yo-chan¡¯s in the middle of this family that¡¯s why we¡¯re able to gather like this, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I can understand that, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I love Yo-chan. I love him the most in this universe. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t care whatever rank I¡¯m in Yo-chan¡¯s heart. The rank doesn¡¯t matter, I will love Yo-chan with my all either way. That¡¯s how I love Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei said and hugged me.

    Then, she kissed my lips.

    ¡¸You did your best again today. Good job, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei embraces me with her soft and warm body and my body quickly loses strength.

    ¡¸That must¡¯ve been hard, your body is too tense that you can¡¯t even loosen up all that time¡¹

    With Sakurako, or with Kaan-san.

    I was being so tense the whole day.

    No matter how things turned out, I had to think desperately so that Sakurako won¡¯t feel unhappy.

    I wasn¡¯t allowed to fail in front of this desperate young lady.

    Despite that.

    Minaho-neesan, Jii-chan, Kaan-san, they send in various people one after another.

    ¡¸Things could¡¯ve been simpler but as always, there are so many people with their agendas involved. That must¡¯ve been hard¡¹

    ¡¸Danna-sama?¡¹

    When Nei tells me that, Misuzu was surprised.

    ¡¸Welcome back Yo-chan. We¡¯re in Yo-chan¡¯s home now. You don¡¯t have to strain yourself like you¡¯re meeting with noble people here¡¹

    Nei tells me while rubbing her huge breasts on my cheeks.

    Then, she looked at Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸If you girls want to join us then take a look at Yo-chan without that ¡°ready for war mode¡± of yours¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Kurumi and I saw Kuromori-sama take the pressure exerted by Kouzuki-sama and Kaan Momoko-sama during the party in the Kouzuki mansion. If he¡¯s always that strained, then his mind won¡¯t be able to take it¡¹

    No, well.

    ¡¸Kurumi and I will do our best to let Kuromori-sama relax when he¡¯s at home. I understand we¡¯ll do our best¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your advice¡¹

    Kurumiya-san and Mikuriya-san told Nei.

    ¡¸Yes, that, don¡¯t push your love too much, be careful¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m glad that you girls are understanding! It¡¯s troubling to have more girls like Mii-chan, but if it¡¯s considerate girls like you, then we all welcome you¡¹

    Nei said. Misuzu¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸Oh, Yo-chan, I think it¡¯s about time we call in our guests, is it okay?¡¹

    Guests? Oh right, the athletes from the women¡¯s martial arts tournament were here today as Edie invited them.

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan came and picked Yo-chan up so we showed the guests around the garden and other places in the house that¡¯s okay to show off. Now that Margo-oneechan¡¯s back, she¡¯s taken over as our guide. I knew I had to get Yo-chan¡¯s face back to that high school boy before we could invite the guests in¡¹

    I see.

    I can¡¯t face them as Kuromori Kou, the man Jii-chan recognized as Misuzu¡¯s partner.

    We¡¯re about to celebrate Margo-san and Edie¡¯s party.

    I need to go back to being Kuromori Yoshinobu, a high school student.

    ¡¸Onee-chan loves that tight Yo-chan, but a loose smile is okay too. We¡¯re inside our home after all¡¹

    Nei tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right. Haaa¡¹

    I sighed loudly.

    ¡¸Yes, that, that¡¯s the usual face. So cute, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei kisses me again.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s welcome our guests¡¹

    We leave the dining room.

    Then.

    Megu and Ai wearing an apron come out of the kitchen.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m back, Ai, Megu¡¹

    I told the two, then¡­

    ¡¸These people helped out in cooking so we¡¯re already done so Ai and Megumi-chan made some cake to bring out to the party¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡¹

    ¡¸Ai also loves the loose Yoshida-kun than the tight one¡¹

    Ai told me.

    ¡¸Loose?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Yoshida-kun¡¯s gotten looser now¡­This one¡¯s cuter¡¹

    Ai says while patting my cheeks.

    ¡¸Right. I prefer this Yoshi-kun more¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸When Yoshi-kun¡¯s meeting with the nobility, you spin your head full rotation and feel like it¡¯s full. That¡¯s lovely, but Yoshi-kun should loosen up from time to time¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¹

    From tight to lose.

    Anyway, they probably meant that I shouldn¡¯t try to show off, and stop hiding my slow thoughts.

    ¡¸Anyway, good job. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it seemed a lot of trouble. Take a seat, should I bring something cold to drink?¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸Then, barley tea please¡¹

    Speaking of which, I¡¯m thirsty.

    ¡¸Okay, Misuzu-chan, you don¡¯t mind having the same, do you?¡¹

    Megu goes back to the kitchen, then¡­

    ¡¸Allow me to assist¡¹

    Then, Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san followed behind Megu.

    ¡¸Those girls stick like that from behind but they never get in the way. They don¡¯t say anything unnecessary, and they observe how we use the tools and stuff in the kitchen and only help out when we need it¡¹

    Mana whispers to me.

    ¡¸They never push themselves. They know exactly what you need help with and they don¡¯t change the flavor with their own. Even so, the food they helped out making is much better than we made on our own. After finding out that they¡¯re skilled at cooking, we started asking them for active help during the process. I mean, at first, I just showed them recipes from Katsuko-oneechan for three dishes and it turned out exactly as Katsuko-oneechan would flavor it¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸They¡¯re good people. Ai thinks. I can tell¡­they want to be with us¡­¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸In the end, what is this mansion? Margo and Edie, what¡¯s your relationship with this mansion?¡¹

    Margo-san and Edie bring in martial artists.

    Monkey Mimi-san from the Tomi Ashida Dojo of Combat Karate asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t get it. Both of you are Americans, right? So what¡¯s your relationship with the owner of this mansion?¡¹

    Daiporon Karisman, a senior from the same dojo asks.

    ¡¸Well, the owner of this mansion was a philanthropist. This place has now become something like an orphanage for people with special needs¡¹

    Margo-san replies.

    ¡¸As mentioned earlier, I had no place in America¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, my Grandma, my last living relative is dead, so I have no home to return to in New Orleans¡¹

    Edie also replies with a smile, still wearing that beauty queen winner look.

    ¡¸These girls are all something like that, right? Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Margo-san suddenly calls me.

    ¡¸Ah, yes. My parents are divorced and my father left me¡¹

    I¡¯m not Kuromori Kou from the Kuromori house, but Yoshida Yoshinobu.

    ¡¸Me too, my good-for-nothing father died, Mama and Grandpa abandoned me, and so I¡¯m taken in by this house¡¹

    Mana followed after me.

    ¡¸Me too, my father died last May¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    She¡¯s not lying. Miss Cordelia kicked Ruriko¡¯s father to death.

    ¡¸I-I see¡¹

    Line Haruko-san of Creative Martial arts in Golden Balm Gym is surprised by my response.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, as for me, my whole family died from a local gang in Los Angeles. I¡¯m not lying. Want me to show the newspapers back then?¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸Not all of them have the same circumstances as Nei¡¯s but there are some with similar situations. Putting us aside, I¡¯d appreciate it if you don¡¯t ask the small ones about their situation too much okay?¡¹

    Margo-san warns the female athletes.

    ¡¸O-Okay, I won¡¯t say anything that¡¯ll hurt the children¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko from the Golden Balm Gym agreed.

    ¡¸Everyone too. Well, I think that some of you guys already know what to do¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Grace Marinka, a beautiful pro wrestler who doesn¡¯t speak much replied.

    Then.

    ¡¸Well then, I think we should call in the other girls¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ve been waiting so let¡¯s call them in¡¹

    The twins asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸Huh? Who are these girls?¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san noticed the two.

    ¡¸If I recall, these girls show up on TV, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah. I watch them every week!¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san noticed.

    ¡¸Yes, our father and mother were Yakuza¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They had a shootout with their boss and died, it was huge news!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Eri!¡¹

    ¡¸and I¡¯m Rie!¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸Oh, I knew it. It¡¯s the twin devils!¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san pointed at the twins and said.

    ¡¸Oh my~ Rie-chan, we¡¯re called twin devils¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t help it Eri-chan, we put some celebrities on TV to shame just recently after all¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been nicknamed the twin devils on the internet, so pathetic¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t do anything evil though, right? Onii-san!¡¹

    Rie called me.

    Yeah, they¡¯re not devils.

    The twins only got back the celebrities who were harassing Yukino.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Hey, how long are we going to wait before the party starts! I¡¯m hungry you know! I need to eat three shares for my child too!¡¹

    Yukino enters the dining room.

    ¡¸Geh, Shirasaka Yukino?¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san¡¯s shocked as she saw Yukino¡¯s face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that reaction?!¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, Ge, ge, gegenoge¡¹

    Monkey-san tries to sing it to gloss it over, so Yukino.

    ¡¸At least try saying Ge, ge, get the glory, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸W-Wait, if Shirasaka Yukino and the Twin Devils are here¡­¡¹

    As soon as Monkey Mimi-san said that.

    ¡¸Anjou Mitama has arrived!¡¹

    ¡¸Stealth Kinuka has arrived!!¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka, who are hiding her face with a historical drama veil have appeared.

    ¡¸Ah, I knew it¡¹

    Then, behind them are;

    Arisu, Karen, Haiji.

    Then, the Takakura girls, Tsukiko, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi.

    After them is Erica and Marika.

    Following;

    ¡¸I picked up Kana-chan while on the way from the shop to here¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here! Hey~¡¹

    Nagisa and Kana-senpai come in.

    Lastly, Agnes and Mao-chan come in holding hands.

    ¡¸Margo-oneechan, Edie-chan, congratulations on your victory!!!¡¹

    The two of them praised Margo-san and Edie cheerfully.

    ¡¸My, these girls are cute!¡¹

    Poron-san looked at Agnes and Mao-chan and said.

    ¡¸Well, now everyone¡¯s here¡¹

    Megu says as she walks in from the kitchen with a wagon containing barley tea for Misuzu and me.

    Err, the only ones not present are;

    Katsuko-nee and Michi, who¡¯s sending Misato back to the new brothel.

    Will Minaho-neesan come to the party?

    Also, Mariko and Shiranui Shie-san who¡¯s waiting for Sakurako, and her post-deflowering checkup. The three of them will probably come with Rei-chan.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s still with Jii-chan on his talks with some big shots so I don¡¯t think they¡¯re coming.

    The remaining girls are¡­

    ¡¸Huh, what about the other girl?¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸Oh, Nei¡¯s calling her in now¡¹

    Who?

    ¡¸Only one in the team Kuromori didn¡¯t win so she¡¯s punished to mow the backyard¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, one of the girls would¡¯ve won, right?¡¹

    Monkey-san said.

    ¡¸Well, we told her that she¡¯ll be responsible if the girl didn¡¯t win so the two of them are going to do the same punishment¡¹

    Margo-san smiled wryly.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸Hey, you girls should take a shower first, you can¡¯t show up at the party looking like that¡¹

    Looking at where Nei¡¯s speaking¡­

    Two girls wearing matching jersey tops and bottoms, straw hats, and a sickle, on one hand, hands, feet, and face covered in mud.

    Kudou Haruka and Tendou Otome (Kendou Maria) walk in the corridor.

    Oh, I see.

    Kudou Haruka did win in her class, but Kendou Maria lost halfway.

    ¡¸Wait for ten minutes! We¡¯ll get them changed right away¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸Then, Mana-chan, can you bring everyone some drinks?¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸Okay, Kuromiya-san, Mikuriya-san, can you help out?¡¹

    ¡¸Gladly¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll help out too!¡¹

    Arisu and Kinuka went to help too.

    Everyone¡¯s getting ready for the party.

    ¡¸As for the guests, you can take your seats¡¹

    Megu leads the female athletes to their seats.

    ¡¸Auuu, Papa¡¹

    There are a lot of strangers, and they¡¯re all big and powerful.

    Agnes is nervous.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re Margo and my friends¡¹

    Edie smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸Oh, right, while at it, let¡¯s call my friends too¡¹

    Yukino said suddenly.

    ¡¸Huh, Yukino, what?¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You had friends?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re stupid! Geez!¡¹

    Yukino kicks my leg.

    Then, the buzzer made a sound, indicating that someone¡¯s at the main gate.

    Who could it be?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious when I say, my friends?¡¹

    The monitor in the dining room shows a close-up of a car seat parked in front of the main gate.

    It¡¯s evening but if someone comes, the lights are on, so we can see who¡¯s there.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s the comedian Snatch!¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san looks at the screen and said.

    ¡¸No way, Snatch is also here?¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san looks at the monitor.

    Indeed, Snatch, the comedian who is Yukino¡¯s talk partner is in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Then.

    ¡¸Oh my, there¡¯s someone in Snatch¡¯s back seat¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s Francie¡¹

    Francie, the gay columnist that appears in the same TV show as Yukino.

    ¡¸It seems that it¡¯s true, he¡¯s too fat to fasten the seatbelt in the passenger seat¡¹

    Monkey-san said.

    ¡¸Err, should I go to the main gate to welcome them?¡¹

    We can open the gate remotely, but¡­

    They probably don¡¯t know where to park the car in the mansion.

    ¡¸Oh, it seems like it¡¯s not needed, Yoshinobu-kun¡¹

    Margo-san looked at the monitor and said.

    ¡¸Another car just arrived it seems¡¹

    Hmm?

    There are two cars behind Snatch¡¯s car.

    The first one is Katsuko-nee¡¯s car.

    Michi¡¯s in the passenger seat.

    Oh, Minaho-neesan¡¯s behind her.

    Minaho-neesan came.

    Then, there¡¯s another car.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, isn¡¯t that?¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san shouts.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that Fujimiya Reika?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s definitely her!¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    Rei-chan¡¯s car has Mariko, Sakurako, and Shiranui Shie-san inside.

    Oh, Sakurako-san¡¯s check-up finished quickly.

    ¡¸What do we do? Fujimiya Reika¡¯s here too! What¡¯s with this place?!¡¹

    Monkey Mimi¡¯s making a fuss.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1256.

    Chapter 1256. Afterglow / Victory Party (Part 2)

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino-chan, this mansion looks nice! Can I take photos and post them on the blog? ¡¹

    Yukino accompanied Francie to the main gate and he asked Yukino.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯ll die for sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll definitely get killed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Definitely ¡¹

    Eri and Rie, who co-host the same TV show as Francie and Yukino said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ Hey, was that a joke? ¡¹

    Snatch, the comedian asks the twins, then¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a joke, we expect not a single information about this place to be leaked ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan enters the front door with Michi and Katsuko-nee and told Francie and Snatch.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re¡­? ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Who? ¡¹

    The two guests falter as Minaho-neesan¡¯s carrying a clear heavy aura on her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t piss her off, she doesn¡¯t care about people¡¯s lives you know ¡¹

    Yukino looks at Minaho-neesan in displeasure.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromori Minaho, the owner of this mansion ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan introduced herself.

    ¡¸ Our Yukino seems to be in your care ¡¹

    She bows to Snatch and Francie

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s doing it for Yukino.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s our precious family, and since you two seem to care about her, then our family is grateful to you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said and raised her head.

    Her eyes emit a lot of pressure.

    ¡¸ However, I cannot explain myself nor this mansion to you two. So please stop prying into it ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s oppressive aura makes Snatch unintentionally repulsive.

    ¡¸ Wait, Snatch ¡¹

    But, Francie¡­

    ¡¸ I can tell from her unique atmosphere¡­she¡¯s someone from the underground ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t deny nor confirm.

    ¡¸ Enjoy the party in our home tonight ¡¹

    She replies without care.

    ¡¸ Haaa ¡¹

    Francie sighs deeply.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen someone that sinful, geez ¡¹

    He looks at Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan is one, but this one¡¯s exceedingly heavy ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is why I told you to stay ignorant of things you shouldn¡¯t know ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Well, I guess so ¡¹

    Francie nods.

    ¡¸ So stop thinking of the minor details tonight and let¡¯s enjoy the party in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, Yukino ¡¹

    Snatch can¡¯t get it off his shoulder it seems.

    Then, that¡¯s when¡­

    ¡¸ Hello, welcome! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome! ¡¹

    Yomi and Tsukiko came over.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll explain the rules once again, you are not to tell anyone about the location of this mansion, whatever happens inside the mansion, nor the family that lives in this mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please refrain from taking photos. Also, please don¡¯t open your phones or any other recording device you have until you¡¯re outside the compound ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you¡¯re unable to use anything that transmits radio waves anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Apart from that, if you have any other doubts then you can contact us immediately ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not allowed to go to random places nor take a peek in the rooms. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please follow those rules ¡¹

    The two are using their Miko power.

    ¡¸ O-Oh, okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I guess it can¡¯t be helped then ¡¹

    Snatch and Francie¡¯s minds are bound by the rules.

    ¡¸ They also used the same method on the athletes earlier ¡¹

    Mitama whispered to me. Since Mitama¡¯s also appearing on the show, she came with us to welcome them.

    I see. So when Nei brought those women to the garden¡­

    The danger is already eliminated through various methods such as using the Miko power and radio blocking.

    That¡¯s why we don¡¯t have to worry about the guests for the party tonight leaking information about this mansion.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good enough! ¡¹

    Yomi clapped her hands.

    ¡¸ Please come in ¡¹

    Michi opens the entrance and calls Rei-chan outside.

    ¡¸ Oh dear, I¡¯m home ¡¹

    First, Rei-chan comes in

    ¡¸ Eeeh! Fujimiya Reika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why are you here? ¡¹

    Snatch and Francie is surprised.

    Oh yeah, the athletes saw Rei-chan coming in from the last car through the cameras, but¡­

    Snatch and Francie only saw Katsuko-nee¡¯s car behind them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m an inhabitant in this mansion, a member of this family. So, I ask you not to talk about this ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, didn¡¯t she say ¡°I¡¯m home?¡± ¡¹

    Yukino backed Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ As for why I¡¯m living in this mansion, that¡¯s something I¡¯m not in liberty to tell ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, somehow I feel like I get it ¡¹

    Snatch said.

    Snatch was there three months ago when Kyouko-san took over the TV studio and televised her first battle with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ You may get it but you can¡¯t say it, okay? ¡¹

    Francie told Snatch.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. Those are the rules, dammit ¡¹

    The Miko power is put to work.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that enough pleasantries? Let¡¯s go in ¡¹

    Then.

    Behind Rei-chan¡­

    Mariko¡¯s pushing Sakurako and Shiranui Shie-san¡¯s back and entered the mansion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m home too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Excuse us ¡¹

    Sakurako and Shie-san look nervous as they¡¯re in an unfamiliar place with unfamiliar people.

    ¡¸ Why are you getting stiff? We¡¯ll be living in here for half of the week so it¡¯s basically your home now ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Sakurako and Shiranui Shie-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-san and Shie-san, I¡¯ve heard your story ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    In other words, she¡¯s already discussed with Jii-chan that she¡¯s taking custody of them.

    ¡¸ Please be at ease, Kuromori house welcomes you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s smile is a little scary. It¡¯s a dark smile that pressures the other party.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kanou Sakurako. I have caused some trouble for the incident this time. Please take care of me ¡¹

    Sakurako bows her head to Minaho-neesan.

    You can tell how she¡¯s raised from how she behaves.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Shiranui Shie ¡¹

    Shiranui bows her head too.

    ¡¸ Yes, we welcome you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told the two.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, I believe this is also our first meeting, Kuromori Minaho-sama ¡¹

    Mariko greeted Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Torii Mariko. I¡¯ve come and visited this place while you were away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. You may not know it but I know everything that happens in this mansion ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s peeking when Mariko and I have sex.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have some expectations for you. A badly behaved and undisciplined girl like you is fun to watch. After all, you seem lively ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, you¡¯re praising her wrong.

    I know that you¡¯re smiling but you¡¯re pressuring Mariko.

    ¡¸ I welcome you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s legs are trembling.

    Oh, this confident wealthy young girl¡­

    It must be her first time meeting someone like Minaho-neesan head-on.

    That attitude of someone who¡¯s always holding a knife in one hand¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s here it seems ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, apart from Jii-chan and Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go to the party venue ¡¹

    We head to the dining room.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Sakurako, are you okay? ¡¹

    I whisper to Sakurako¡¯s ears while walking down the corridor.

    ¡¸ Yes, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems. I can accompany you right away if you ask ¡¹

    Sakurako replies with a smile.

    She just lost her virginity so going at it again would be absurd.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You¡¯re already finding it hard to walk ¡¹

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    I watch Sakurako¡¯s ass as she walks like her hips feeling heavy.

    This small and slender body just had my penis inside of it a few hours ago.

    My semen¡¯s currently swimming around Sakurako¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mean to pry but seeing so many cute girls in this place lets me imagine a lot of things ¡¹

    Francie told Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s more ¡¹

    Yukino smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ No way. How can that be ¡¹

    Snatch can¡¯t believe it.

    We arrived at the dining room while they¡¯re talking.

    ¡¸ One-two ¡¹

    As Nei made the cue¡­

    ¡¸ Welcome ¡¹

    All my women in the room greeted in unison.

    ¡¸ What, these are all such cute angels!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wow ¡¹

    Francie and Snatch are just surprised.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s really Sakurako-sama!! ¡¹

    Erica, a junior in the same high school saw Sakurako and came over.

    ¡¸ Welcome, Sakurako-sama ¡¹

    Karen and Arisu too.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me and asks.

    Seeing Sakurako and Shie-san, I think she wants if I had sex with them.

    The female athletes were introduced as Edie¡¯s friends, and so Agnes doesn¡¯t think that they¡¯re my women.

    They had a different atmosphere when I was nearby after all.

    But Sakurako, she had that mood that our skins touched.

    ¡¸ T-That¡­uhm¡­ ¡¹

    But, Agnes can¡¯t talk about sex in front of our guests.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan are sticking with her, closely observing Agnes¡¯ thoughts.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s a new member of our family. As for Shie-san, well, she¡¯s put on hold ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so?! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ face brightens up.

    Agnes is always happy when a new family member joins in.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Agnes! Please take care of me! ¡¹

    She smiled at Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako. Please take care of me as well ¡¹

    Sakurako replied to Agnes with a smile as well.

    ¡¸ Agnes, introduce Sakurako to everyone. Luna and Koyomi-chan, look after Agnes. Mariko, Erica, and Karen, look after Sakurako and Shie-san ¡¹

    For now, Sakurako and Shie-san will feel at ease because her cousin, Mariko, and an acquaintance of theirs, Erica and Karen are with her.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, first, let¡¯s introduce her to Mao-chan and Nagisa-chan ¡¹

    Agnes leads Sakurako to Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Okay, now everyone¡¯s here! hold up your glass! ¡¹

    Nei tells everyone while holding a mic.

    ¡¸ What the, she¡¯s a beauty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, definitely a beauty ¡¹

    Snatch and Francie looked at Nei and said.

    ¡¸ Here, glasses ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who don¡¯t have a glass raise your hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pick whatever drink you like! ¡¹

    Mana, Megu, and Ruriko bring glasses to everyone.

    ¡¸ All the other girls are so cute too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, even entertainment agencies for idols don¡¯t have this many cute girls ¡¹

    Then, Mana goes to the athlete¡¯s table, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Do the athletes want alcohol instead? ¡¹

    She asks them what drinks they want.

    ¡¸ Wine, beer, Champagne, and other alcohol, we can prepare one for each ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll take the first one ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Haruko¡¯s still a minor so no alcohol for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m bad with carbonated drinks and strong sugar content ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san¡¯s disciple, Line Haruko said.

    ¡¸ If so, then we have a variety of teas available to choose from ¡¹

    Mana replies with a smile.

    Our girls don¡¯t like too-sweet drinks either.

    They prefer tea or something similar.

    Only Eri and Rie prefer carbonated juice drinks

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also drinking alcohol only at the start ¡¹

    Poron-san said.

    ¡¸ When entertaining sponsors and such, we can¡¯t drink, so we¡¯ll just drink a bit ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi, who came from the same Dojo as Poron-san said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t refuse anything that¡¯s offered to me so I¡¯ll drink all that I can. That¡¯s decided ¡¹

    Grace Marinka, the pro wrestler said.

    ¡¸ If so, let¡¯s open a Champagne, this is a good opportunity ¡¹

    Margo-san brings in a bottle and said.

    ¡¸ How about you two, Snatch-san and Francie-san? Would you like some Champagne? ¡¹

    Seeing the bottle Margo-san¡¯s holding.

    ¡¸ Hey, you, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Francie comes over to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that expensive! I know this one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not really, I chose this one but it¡¯s on the decent price ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, this mansion has a lot of alcohol. But, the adults in here hardly drink anyway ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    All the items in this mansion¡¯s alcohol cellar are the best ones that were purchased for the clients, the political and business VIPs.

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t drink that much because that reminds them of the time they drink and deal with their clients when they were prostitutes.

    ¡¸ If you want, you two can take a bottle of wine as a souvenir ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or so Yukino-chan says, but are you okay with that Minaho? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks for Minaho-neesan¡¯s permission.

    ¡¸ Yes, why not ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I brought a lot so you can pick from the bottles over there ¡¹

    Margo-san points at the wine bottle table

    ¡¸ Hey now, I know some of these! A bottle of this cost 200k yen, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think this one is much more expensive ¡¹

    Snatch and Francie took a look at the bottles.

    ¡¸ You can look at them later! ¡¹

    Yukino told the two.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, here a Champagne glass ¡¹

    Margo-san gives the two a glass.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s open this ¡¹

    Margo-san holds the bottle.

    Then.

    Shupon!

    A nice sound of the cork popping.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s pour them ¡¹

    Margo-san then pours some on Snatch and Francie¡¯s glass.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Yeah, Margo-san¡¯s appearance when pouring the drink was gallant.

    Cool.

    ¡¸ Well then, Rodulfo-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, this is your victory party so I kinda feel bad that you¡¯re the one pouring for us ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, this is my home and you¡¯re our guest. So let me do it ¡¹

    Margo-san pours the Champagne to Rodulfo-san, Poron-san, and Grace-san¡¯s glass.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pour the drink on Haruko¡¯s glass ¡¹

    Edie brings in a cold tea pitcher and poured it on Line Haruko-san¡¯s glass.

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, we¡¯re going to have a long and good relationship anyway ¡¹

    Margo-san and Edie will go to America with these female athletes.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, does everyone have their glass? Is it filled? ¡¹

    Nei looks around the grounds while holding her mic.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t have a glass ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you doing?! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka scolds Kendou Maria, who became her protegee.

    ¡¸ Ah, Maria¡¯s tea, here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by ¡°Eeh?!¡± You lost the tournament halfway so you¡¯re going to hold back ¡¹

    Right, Margo-san, Edie, and Kurou Haruka won in their class.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No buts!! You¡¯re not serious enough about everything ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s idiotic earnestness had been a positive influence on Kendou Maria.

    That look from when she was a spy from the Kansai Yakuza has completely disappeared.

    ¡¸ Uhm, would you like tea, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Oh yeah, I don¡¯t have a glass yet either.

    Misuzu brings me a glass of tea.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I took the glass from Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Keep your head up. It¡¯s not good to look impatient ¡¹

    I whispered to Misuzu¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸ Have some confidence ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu looked down, so I groped her ass stealthily.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s ass says that you should be confident ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Okay, now everyone has their glass! Well then, we¡¯re giving a toast to Margo-oneechan, Edie, and Kudou Haruka-san¡¯s victory!! Minaho-oneechan, please do the honors! ¡¹

    Nei nominates Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Oh, are you sure you want me? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, I want Minaho to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Very well, with your permission ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stood up holding a glass in hand.

    ¡¸ Margo, Edie-san, Kudou Haruka-san. Congratulations. You did well, but you¡¯re just halfway there. Tonight, make some noise and have fun, but tomorrow, show diligence ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s lines show kindness in between the strict tone.

    ¡¸ Our guests as well, thank you for coming today. Without further ado, cheers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cheers!!! ¡¹

    Then, the victory party started.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1257.

    Chapter 1257. Afterglow / Reconciliation

    ¡¸ Well then, please enjoy chatting for a while ¡¹

    Nei, the host, speaks to the mic after the toast.

    The victory party isn¡¯t only with the family.

    Sakurako, and Shie-san, the new family are here.

    Edie¡¯s friends in martial arts have come.

    Furthermore, Yukino also called over Snatch, the comedian, and Francie, the gay talent.

    We need some time before the atmosphere calms down.

    ¡¸ Here, some plates and chopsticks! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have a lot of food so eat your fill ¡¹

    Mana and Megu bring small plates and chopsticks.

    ¡¸ Oh? You did all of it just as the recipe I left said ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee saw the dishes and said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because of their help ¡¹

    Megu points at Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san who are wearing aprons.

    Oh, these girls too.

    ¡¸ No, no, we¡¯re just¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We just helped out as Mana-san and Megumi-san instructed ¡¹

    The young ladies who use a spear as their technique speaks humbly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Motoko-san¡¯s better than me when to cooking ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ When you saw the recipe Katsuko-oneechan left, you already understood what she wanted it to taste like, so you moved at a really great pace ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not at all, Kurumi and I are still novices ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please continue to guide us ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san bow their heads to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I see. It¡¯s those girls. Kouzuki-sama told me about them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan who lead the toast comes to me with a Champagne glass in hand.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re accepting them for now but you¡¯re the one who makes the final decision ¡¹

    They¡¯re accepted in the Kuromori mansion but I¡¯ll have to decide if I want them as my concubines.

    ¡¸ Katsuko talked directly to Kaan-sama and so I think that¡¯s the end of pushing troublesome girls from the nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so no more girls like Sakurakoa nd Kuromiya-san for now ¡¹

    Misato and Arisu, the sisters from the collapsed Kurama house.

    Mizushima Karen, who received punishment from the Kouzuki house.

    Furthermore, Mariko, who has noble blood, but she¡¯s not a noble daughter.

    Erica, a girl from an ordinary household, but is a star in the school for young ladies.

    Recently, young ladies with problems have been coming to me.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Kaan Momoko-sama¡¯s still there, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Ugh, I was pretending to forget about her you know.

    ¡¸ You have to do something with her too, you¡¯re the only one who can talk to her on equal footing after all ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    To Momoko-neechan, a young lady of the Kaan house, everyone is just inferior to her.

    Even the girls who are close to her is just a protegee for her.

    Geez, that personality of hers makes it hard to gain friends.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do something about her ¡¹

    I told Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Thanks, well then, I¡¯m going back to my work on the other room ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, the party just started you know? ¡¹

    She just toasted and drank Champagne, she hasn¡¯t eaten any of the food yet.

    ¡¸ The guests can¡¯t calm down if I¡¯m here, see? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    True, Snatch and Francie, the Martial Arts women, they¡¯re sending glances at Minaho-neesan who looks bizarrely intimidating despite looking so young.

    ¡¸ You should enjoy the party yourselves ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s going to put some pressure on them just by existing, but¡­

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t calm down not only because they¡¯re afraid of you, Minaho ¡¹

    Then.

    Margo-san comes close and told Minaho-neesan with a smile.

    ¡¸ Those people have seen scary people like Minaho from their society and so they¡¯re not as scared as a normal people would be ¡¹

    Yeah, the two who have shown great efforts in show business.

    And also people who have shown their achievements in the martial arts society.

    They¡¯re accustomed to people out of the norm compared to normal folks.

    ¡¸ But I still have a job I need to finish tonight. I still have to write letters to the old customers to inform them about the new brothel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It would be rude if I, the owner of the brothel, don¡¯t handwrite the business reopening notice to each one of them ¡¹

    The preparations for reopening the brothel are advancing steadily.

    ¡¸ I see. then, I¡¯ll drop by later. Minaho, are you staying over tonight? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, Tamayo-san¡¯s taking care of the new kids today along with the other retired women. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re having a good time talking behind my back ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that they¡¯re talking about how Minaho¡¯s fighting hard to keep the prostitutes of the brothel safe ¡¹

    Margo-san said, then¡­

    ¡¸ Thank you for coming tonight, Minaho ¡¹

    She thanked Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my little sister¡¯s party, of course, I will come ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks with a little bashful tone.

    Even though she¡¯s busy reopening the brothel and yet, she went all the way to here.

    ¡¸ I always had a dream since Minaho picked me up from America. Thank you, Minaho ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re talented, you would¡¯ve succeeded even without meeting me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Margo-san shook her head.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re wrong, if I didn¡¯t meet you Minaho, then I would¡¯ve been stuck in that orphanage in Rural America. I would¡¯ve dried out there, unable to step out of my dark past ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your misunderstanding, Margo. You¡¯re much stronger than you think. Weren¡¯t you able to carry your plan forward even without my help? ¡¹

    Margo-san didn¡¯t borrow the power of the Kouzuki house nor Minaho-neesan¡¯s.

    She and Nei are pushing forward with their dream of advancing to America.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re not getting help because this is our dream. Minaho has something she has to do by herself, and so I¡¯m going to do mine too ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Even so, we¡¯re always receiving Minaho¡¯s strength. We can feel Minaho close to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Margo-san curiously.

    ¡¸ Yes, I was talking to Nei before the interview, when I was looking for a sponsor on the show. We ask ourselves, ¡°What would Minaho do when talking to someone like this.¡± We do that all the time ¡¹

    Margo-san;

    ¡¸ And so, when we¡¯re on our operation, since I¡¯m just 19, and Nei¡¯s 18¡­when old men of age 20, 30 talks us down, we tell ourselves that ¡°Minaho won¡¯t lose to someone like this,¡± and so we desperately fight back ¡¹

    She laughs lightly.

    ¡¸ Nei and I have become little Minaho in our hearts. And every time we face a problem, Minaho in our heart always gives us encouragement. No matter what time of the day it is, the Minaho in our hearts is fighting alongside us, and it¡¯s reassuring. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, thank you Minaho. Stay in our hearts all the time. Thank you for being our big sister. Thank you for giving us this wonderful family. I¡¯m able to do my best because Minaho¡¯s there. Thank you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t be silly, if I were in your heart, then you won¡¯t be able to stand the nagging. Anyway, I have work to do. Congratulations on your victory ¡¹

    She told Margo-san and walked out of the dining room.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, Minaho-oneechan¡¯s quite a shy person~ ¡¹

    Before I knew it Nei¡¯s next to us, watching Minaho-neesan leave the room while giggling.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that great that she came here? ¡¹

    Nei is also happy that Minaho-neesan came to the party today.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun too, thank you ¡¹

    Margo-san told me.

    ¡¸ Huh, for what? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t do anything deserving of thanks.

    ¡¸ Minaho changed since meeting you. If this was Minaho before, she would never even entertain the idea of honoring the toast ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, she would just watch us have fun through the cameras and prepare for her next conspiracy ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let¡¯s bring some food to Minaho-oneechan later. It doesn¡¯t have to be right now ¡¹

    Right, let¡¯s bring her some of the party dishes later.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I replied, Then, Nei looked around the dining room.

    ¡¸ Well then, how¡¯s the chatting with everyone? ¡¹

    I also took a look around.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Here you go. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should I bring more? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are stuck on the food table, serving everyone else.

    ¡¸ Those spear sisters seem to be very human ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, spear sisters? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If they were lesbians, then I would¡¯ve called them Yuri sisters, but they don¡¯t seem like it. They both seem straight to me. Also, they use spears, right? So Spear sisters(Yari Shimai), it¡¯s not like they¡¯re called sluts(Yariman)! ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take your place, you should eat and talk with the girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the spear sisters.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here to serve everyone ¡¹

    Oh, they did say that they¡¯re in the lowest among my women.

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t let that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Tonight, you¡¯re our guest ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, we have our resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ We would like to do whatever we can to help ¡¹

    Haa, they got us.

    ¡¸ Agnes, come here ¡¹

    I called Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes comes over.

    Of course, Luna and Koyomi-chan are with her.

    I went to the spear sisters together with Agnes.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, what would you like to have? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bring everyone¡¯s food too ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san takes a plate and welcomes us.

    ¡¸ Agnes, these people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me with earnest feelings.

    ¡¸ They say that they want to be our family, but I still haven¡¯t decided on what to do yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san;

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t mind it and use us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do anything that we can ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san said without breaking her smile.

    ¡¸ I want to hear Agnes¡¯ opinion. She¡¯s the center of the young group after all ¡¹

    I told the spear sisters and looked at Agnes.

    ¡¸ With that said, have a talk with these girls while eating. Then, Agnes will tell me if they should be in our family or not, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aye, aye sir!! ¡¹

    Agnes salutes, then¡­

    ¡¸ Luna, and Koyomi-chan, help me out! Agnes doesn¡¯t know much about strangers, and so Agnes might get fooled by bad people ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not bad people ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san said, but..

    ¡¸ No, bad people say that line, so you have to be careful! That¡¯s what they taught Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who did? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan taught me!! ¡¹

    The 12-year old Agnes learned that from the 4-year-old Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Starting tomorrow, Agnes has to go outside ¡¹

    Yeah, tomorrow is a Monday, and so Agnes and the girls will attend the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Agnes. Kuromiya-san will be your senior at school so listen to them at school, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes nods to me, then¡­

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, Haiji-chan, come here too, desuno! ¡¹

    She calls Karen and Haiji.

    ¡¸ Even if anyone tries to fool Agnes in school, Karen-chan will notice it! ¡¹

    No, sure, Karen¡¯s a student in the same school, but¡­

    Why are you so cautious of Kuromiya-san that much?

    ¡¸ Oh, I knew it. She seems to feel that she can¡¯t trust those spear sisters ¡¹

    Nei whispered to me.

    Yeah, let¡¯s go see Agnes¡¯ reaction to them.

    I mean, Luna and Koyomi-chan are already checking the spear sister¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin our investigation while we¡¯re eating!! ¡¹

    Err. Who let Agnes watch police drama?

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san¡¯s taken to the young group.

    As for the one serving the table.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama, Yoshiko and I will do it ¡¹

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san came over.

    ¡¸ Then, please. I¡¯m a little worried so I¡¯m going to watch over Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to Agnes¡¯ table too.

    On the other hand¡­

    The newcomers, Sakurako and Shie-san have Erica and Marika, Arisu, Kinuka, and Mitama, then Erica and Kana-senpai gathering around them.

    ¡¸ Hey, can I? Kana? ¡¹

    Mariko whispers.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You actually want to be at the table with the celebrities over there, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got no interest in the comedian. Neither the other one ¡¹

    She speaks bluntly.

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t really care about hot actors and whatnot, I¡¯m all for Nobu ¡¹

    She told Mariko with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather talk to a female actress or musician, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I see. I hardly watch TV so I¡¯m not interested in celebrities either. ¡¹

    Seeing that the two high school girls have no interest in them, Snatch;

    For some reason, they joined the table of the female athletes.

    ¡¸ And so, Edie-oneechan¡¯s really strong! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Michi-san is also strong! ¡¹

    Seems like the twins who want to play with Snatch and Francie brought them to the table.

    Yukino, Mana, Edie, and Michi. Megu¡¯s also on that table.

    Nagisa, Mao-chan, Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria.

    Oh, the ordinary girls, not young ladies have gathered there.

    They¡¯re interested in celebrities and fighters.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I experienced how awful she is firsthand ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi told Michi.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the little sister, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the ¡°incompetent sister¡± of this girl ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka says standoffishly.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san asks.

    ¡¸ We have Kudou arts in our home. It¡¯s something passed on since our ancestors. but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I learned everything in the Kudou arts from Grandfather ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why this girl is strong. Much stronger than her sister, me ¡¹

    Haruka said.

    ¡¸ But why is the elder sister not using that same art? ¡¹

    Monkey-san asks.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t want to learn it. Well, I thought back then that Kudou arts are old-fashioned, lame, and totally useless. So I chose Karate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Despite saying that your little sister is strong ¡¹

    Poron asks curiously.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because our father uses the same Kudou style, but he¡¯s very lame at it that I can¡¯t stand it! I always hated the happy-go-lucky attitude of father, and so I hated Kudou arts too ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸ His clothing sense is weird, his behavior is incomprehensible, his friends are weird, and his martial arts skills are weird. Like calling one of his techniques Kudou Arts ¡°Never Say Never Again¡± ¡¹

    Oh yeah, I saw Kudou-papa do that before.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Father¡¯s Original. There was no technique like that in Kudou arts before ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Father ran away from Grandfather¡¯s home in the middle of his training and so he never had full mastership of the Kudou arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care! Either way, that man¡¯s loitering here and there, not even staying at home, and his income is poor. In the end, his relationship with Mother became poor, and since Mother is also an idiot, she went out with a weird guy, and it all ended up in divorce. Geez, what a useless man he is! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka tosses her anger to her father.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I hated Kudou arts. I didn¡¯t want to learn the skills Father had. You see ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, I think I get that ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san said.

    ¡¸ My family runs a Houtou shop in Yamanashi, you know houto right? It¡¯s flat udon ¡¹

    Houto?

    ¡¸ Then, well, Grandfather started the store during the Showa era, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking but he named it ¡°Houtou Musuko¡± Maybe it¡¯s the curse of the name but his son, my father, has become the wasteful son (Houtou Musuko). He stole money from the store and spent it on gambling, had a mistress, and hid it from Mother. He¡¯s a troublesome man. That¡¯s why I hated my father since childhood ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about now? ¡¹

    Grace Marinka, who has been quiet until now, asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I still hate him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m fighting under the name Monkey Mimi. I hate my real name, Hagiwara Misako. My father¡¯s name is Hagiwara Misao, just a single letter difference. That¡¯s why I remember my father¡¯s name when I¡¯m called, so I use Monkey Mimi instead ¡¹

    Mimi-san said.

    ¡¸ That said., my father is already dead. He was drunk as usual and a typhoon happened to hit that day. It hit Yamanashi, you see. Then, that old man went to check on the store even though he was drunk, and somehow, while making his way from the shop to the drinking bar on the other side of the road, he fell to the canal and drowned. It was during my second year in high school ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ So some of my relatives say that ¡°Now that he¡¯s dead, let¡¯s forget about the grudges and let bygones be bygones,¡± but I just can¡¯t do that. I have no single good memory of my father. He never brought me anywhere to play. Even if I recall him, all I remember is his drunk face or how he kicks Mother when he¡¯s angry. I have no good memory with him ¡¹

    Me too.

    I have no single happy memory with my mother.

    ¡¸ As for my family in Yamanashi, I have two older brothers but when my father died, my big brother said that he doesn¡¯t want to inherit the Houtou shop so he started a car wash store instead. But, he wasn¡¯t doing well management-wise. Then, the younger of my older brothers trained at a relative¡¯s Houtou shop and started a Houtou restaurant near the car wash store. So, if he left the name of the store as Houtou Musuko, then he might have another wasteful child like Father. Thus¡­ ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi said.

    ¡¸ My older brother¡¯s a Hanshin fan and the other is a car enthusiast, so they named their store as ¡°Tiger Car Wash Porche Houtou¡± ¡¹

    Err.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Mimi, are we supposed to laugh at that one? ¡¹

    Poron Karisman asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s so stupid that it¡¯s laughable ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi smiled.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s even Tamiya 1/16th scale plastic models at my brother¡¯s Houtou shop ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Well, everyone has some kind of hardship with their parents anyway ¡¹

    Francie says.

    ¡¸ In my case, I¡¯m gay so my parents are troubled with me, but¡­ You see, my real name is Aoi Ryuji ¡¹

    That¡¯s a really manly name you have there.

    ¡¸ Ryuji, if you write it in English then it¡¯s ¡°Dragon Slayer,¡± Furthermore, the Aoi is written like ¡°Blue Dragon¡± ¡¹

    Francie speaks intensely.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I hated that name of mine since childhood. Furthermore, I debuted on a magazine serialization, you see? I didn¡¯t want my real name printed in stores so I changed my name to Francie in a hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, names are important ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    No look, someone who named her Disciple¡¯s name to ¡°Line Haruko¡± should be the last one to say that.

    Look, Line Haruko-san¡¯s glaring at her master.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it, the first thing your parents do when they have a child is to name it. After all, the parents have a huge responsibility ¡¹

    Poron-san says, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai comes over and pats my shoulder.

    ¡¸ Hm, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I turned around and¡­

    ¡¸ Just a bit¡­ ¡¹

    She points at the kitchen.

    ¡¸ You see¡­I want you to come with me ¡¹

    What is it?

    Ai said that she made a cake for everyone, so¡­

    Maybe she wants me to help her out?

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I went to the kitchen with Ai.

    Huh? I thought that she was gone but Misuzu¡¯s here too.

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ Y-Yo ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s also here.

    He¡¯s wearing his usual thin black suit with a fancy colored shirt and tie.

    It¡¯s the detective look from the old comics.

    ¡¸ No, well, I heard that it Haruka¡¯s celebration party so I came over, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I feel like the mood makes it hard to come out, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, it is.

 CH 1258.

    Chapter 1258. Afterglow / Reconciliation (Cont.)

    ¡¸ You see, the assistant of mine in Kudou detective agency gets young people from the Kouzuki SS sent to her every day, right? ¡¹

    In the dining room next to the party dining room.

    Kudou-Papa speaks to me as we sit in front of the oven.

    Apart from us, Misuzu and I, who aren¡¯t paired together most of the time, listen to Kudou-papa¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸ Oh, that one back in May, where there were young men and women ¡¹

    I remembered.

    Recently, Kudou-papa¡¯s working alone basically, but¡­

    When I met Kudou-papa, he sure had an assistant.

    When Jii-chan or chief Yazawa wants the young people from the Kouzuki SS to ¡°let them see what it¡¯s like to work behind the scenes,¡± they send them to Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ There are two more new guys. Those guys are¡­well, let¡¯s say that they¡¯re beyond saving ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ Well, for the first day, I invited them to karaoke to deepen our friendship ¡¹

    Kudou-papa, karaoke?

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m not a demon, and it¡¯s the first day, see? Well, I thought of trying to match with the younglings and so I sang a standard joke of ¡°Come back¡± by Matsumura Kazuko, and mixing it with ¡°Ultraman Has come back¡± as the lyrics ¡¹

    A standard joke¡­

    ¡¸ Then, those guys¡­well, they¡¯re young so I don¡¯t mind if they don¡¯t know Matsumura Kazuko¡¯s ¡°Come back,¡± but to think that they don¡¯t even know the ¡°Ultraman has come back,¡± unbelievable ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ So, I showed them the image of ¡°Ultraman has come back,¡± on my phone and then one said that he doesn¡¯t know anything about Ultraman, and the other said that it¡¯s Ultraman Jack. You¡¯re kidding me! When I was a kid, we used to call him ¡°New Man,¡± or ¡°Returning Man.¡± ¡°Ultraman Jack¡± started around the time of the Grand King Movie! I even watched the highly controversial Six Ultra Brothers vs the Monster Army when it was in theaters! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, since I was pissed off, I tried to sing the lyrics of the second opening of Magic Fairy Persia, ¡°Fashionable Mesaruna,¡± from the ¡°Great Mazinger¡± ¡¹

    What do I tell this old man?

    ¡¸ The new assistants were speechless, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they were left speechless. Completely out. The two of them look at me really cold. Then, thinking that I don¡¯t care whatever happens anymore; ¡¹

    What did you do?

    ¡¸ I sang the dub song of ¡°Space Pirates fighting under the Skull Flag¡±

    ?Sumo Wrestles in the Sea?

    ?My Endless Longing!?

    ?Sumo Wrestlers are the Hawks?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that song? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! You don¡¯t know either?!! ¡¹

    Someone bring Nei here!!!

    Ya-chan¡¯s the only one who can keep up with this otaku talk.

    Oh, Misuzu and Ai have their mouths wide open in surprise.

    ¡¸ Haaa, this is why Haruka hates me, I keep doing things like this ¡¹

    Kudou-papa sighed.

    Err, you can watch what¡¯s going on in the dining room from the kitchen.

    I can hear Kudou Haruka¡¯s voice on their table.

    ¡º But still, Parents have a strong influence on their children ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    ¡º Right, when I started Karate, my parents forced me to go to a dojo, I didn¡¯t understand why kids on the side were playing around and yet I have to do it seriously ¡»

    Poron-san said.

    ¡º They¡¯re all so selfish that they would get in a foul mood if Mother or I tell them what to do ¡»

    ¡º Hmm, you continued practicing Karate and you came to love it in the end? ¡»

    Francie asks out of interest.

    ¡º I realized that I could kick and slap my father as much as I want in karate training. That¡¯s why all I did was think about how to get stronger as soon as possible and overtake my father ¡»

    ¡º Huh, could it be that you beat up your father? ¡»

    Snatch asks Poron-san.

    ¡º Yes, I beat my father in my fifth grade. I¡¯m talented after all ¡»

    Poron-san smiles.

    ¡º I believed that I can¡¯t be a professional unless I surpass Father ¡»

    ¡º Oh, I should¡¯ve punched him when he was still alive too ¡»

    Monkey Mimi-san said.

    ¡º You can¡¯t just forget it all because he¡¯s dead after all, the memories of suffering I mean. If you punch his tomb, then it¡¯ll only hurt your hand ¡»

    Then, Kudou Haruka;

    ¡º True, parents can die suddenly one day so you should return whatever you can while they¡¯re still alive ¡»

    ¡º Yes, as expected, you have to put a straight fist to their face ¡»

    Oh right, they¡¯re drinking on that table.

    They¡¯re telling Kudou Haruka something unnecessary.

    ¡¸ Maybe I should go home? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa looked at the monitor and muttered.

    ¡¸ You shouldn¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Ai told Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ You¡­already came to¡­celebrate your daughter¡¯s¡­victory¡­so meet her ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She says that¡­but the truth is¡­she¡¯s happy¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s doing her best to persuade Kudou-papa.

    Ai was born from her mother who had a relationship with a man before marrying her husband.

    She doesn¡¯t know who her real father is.

    ¡¸ If it was Ai¡­if Father comes to celebrate¡­then¡­I would be happy ¡¹

    The top beauty, named Ai among the freshman in our school.

    She¡¯s staring at Kudou-papa with moist eyes¡­

    ¡¸ R-Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­I¡¯m sure ¡¹

    Misuzu too;

    ¡¸ I believe that you shouldn¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s a rare opportunity after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that you should at least show up. Just tell her that you came to congratulate her, I think that you can improve your parent-daughter relationship from there ¡¹

    I said.

    Kudou-papa came to cheer her on her match.

    Kudou Haruka doesn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸ Right! I should take the chance while I have it ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to slam or break her, but still.

    ¡¸ Okay! I¡¯m going!! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa slapped his face and fired himself up.

    Then, he goes from the kitchen to the dining room.

    We also left the dining room to watch Kudou-papa.

    Then.

    ¡¸ A lone hell car!! ¡¹

    He jumps in, forward roll, and then rolled until he reached the dining room floor.

    ¡¸ There!! ¡¹

    He stood up and made a pose.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that guy? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san mutters.

    A 40-year-old man broke into the scene in the middle of the fun talk.

    The dining room froze.

    The man with a thin black suit and colored shirt is¡­no matter how you look at it¡­bizarre.

    ¡¸ Father, so you were here too ¡¹

    Michi, who¡¯s near the wall at the back of the dining room speaks with a blank look.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking just in case, that girl¡¯s your little sister, right? ¡¹

    Monkey mimi-san asks Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ Could it be? ¡¹

    Francie and everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Yes, he¡¯s my father ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s face is blushing out of anger and embarrassment.

    But, the father;

    ¡¸ Hey Boy! Exotic Bomber! Woah!! Entry Number 1! Kudou Yuusaku!! A ballad for my daughter, an alternative version of Captain Tsukasa! ¡¹

    He speaks with his usual lopsided smile.

    ¡¸ Ah one! two! Three! Four! Zunzun Chacha! Zunzun Chacha! ¡¹

    Then he started singing.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­?There you see a walking horse?

    ?Doraemon¡¯s here, making noise?

    ?Cho-san, Nakamoto? Takagi Nishimura?

    ?The rumors of him makes Katocha buzz?

    ?And besides, they have snacks?

    ?Paul Macini, Shiranui Meiser?

    ?Dash, Dash, Dandandan!?

    ?Knock, and down!?

    ?Let¡¯s decide it right now! Inazuma Drop!!!

    ?In this moment! I¡¯ll become Super! Super! Super! Super! Diamond!!!!!!

    ?Dai-dai-dai-dai-diaman!

    ?Dai-dai-dai-dai-diaman!

    ?Explode!?Explode!!?

    ?Chemistry Formation Diaman!!¥Ã!!!?

    I!!! Love Tokyo!!!!!! ¡¹

    Somehow, it feels like the song changed halfway.

    ¡¸ W-Why did you come here!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka stood up and rushed to Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ You¡­always, and always¡­ ¡¹

    She punched her father with a flushed face, but¡­

    ¡¸ Haaa, harahorehirehare! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa used his arts to avoid his daughter¡¯s attacks.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, let me punch you at least once ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka shouted, but¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, but I¡¯m still a professional, I just can¡¯t let you hit me ¡¹

    Kudou-papa avoids his daughter¡¯s punches and kicks while making silly poses.

    ¡¸ You!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka speeds up her attacks.

    ¡¸ Oh, you upped your gear, your fists, backhand, and spinning kicks show no gap, but I won¡¯t lose you know!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hate how you always play it off like that!!! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s burning in anger, but her attacks don¡¯t land on her father.

    ¡¸ Hmph, hmph, hmph! You¡¯re still a long way to go, Haruka ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiles like he¡¯s having fun.

    ¡¸ Dammit! You! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t hit you know! Time to spank your butt!! ¡¹

    Oh, the two of them are getting closer to the food table.

    This is bad.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s okay, but Kudou Haruka¡¯s legs are getting unsteady.

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough!!! ¡¹

    Michi gets in between her father and sister and puts her fist in their vital points.

    ¡¸ Michi, did you just get faster? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa asks Michi.

    ¡¸ Far faster, far stronger, far precise. Since many here have skills to learn, we learn new ones through daily training ¡¹

    Michi told her father, then to her sister;

    ¡¸ Aneue too, you may hate Kudou arts but I¡¯m sure that you can use some of Father¡¯s techniques you just saw in your Karate ¡¹

    She speaks with a straight tone.

    ¡¸ Are you telling me to do that weird poses? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka gets angry.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, this is what she meant you know ¡¹

    Edie still dressed as a winner of a beauty pageant steps forward, removing her crown and velvet cape.

    Then.

    ¡¸ One two three, tan-ton-pa, you move your feet with that rhythm. Michi¡¯s papa purposely makes his upper body look weird that you¡¯ll find it hard to understand, but this is how it looks when you simplify it. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s interesting ¡¹

    Grace Marinka, the female wrestler is watching¡¯s Edie¡¯s footwork enthusiastically.

    ¡¸ I already learned it so I can use it. It doesn¡¯t have to be in Kudou arts fashion. All you have to do is watch their techniques, steal them and make them your own. If you have a narrow vision like Haruka, then you won¡¯t be able to learn new skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m in Karate so I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s just Karate ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka tries to rebut Edie, but¡­

    ¡¸ Your Karate is something like this, right? ¡¹

    Edie shows Haruka a perfect replication of her karate moves.

    ¡¸ I remember it since I saw it already ¡¹

    She smiles while throwing a punch and a roundhouse kick.

    ¡¸ So, if you incorporate Michi¡¯s Papa¡¯s moves in this¡­ ¡¹

    Edie then fused Haruka¡¯s karate and Kudou-papa¡¯s footwork.

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s still Karate. Not Kudou arts ¡¹

    Yeah, even if you change the footwork, it still looks Karate.

    ¡¸ The karate you learned isn¡¯t so weak that it will break by adopting techniques from other martial arts ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not more flexible then you won¡¯t be able to progress Aneue ¡¹

    Michi also told her sister.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind if you hate me but if you don¡¯t have the greed to take advantage of whatever¡¯s available, then it¡¯ll only be tough for you. Haruka ¡¹

    Kudou-papa told his daughter.

    ¡¸ And so, well, congratulations for your victory ¡¹

    He smiled wryly out of embarrassment.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m going back! Sorry for the fuss! Oh boy, excuse me, harahorehirehare, harahorehirehare! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa walks out of the dining room as if he¡¯s dancing.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Wait! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka told her father.

    ¡¸ Be good to everyone, everyone too, please be kind to my daughter! Bye Bee! Byenara!! Until we meet again!! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa already went off to the corridor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going after him. I¡¯ll offer Kudou-san his food and drinks in the other room. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me with a smile and left the dining room.

    ¡¸ Somehow, he¡¯s a bit of a weird old man, but he¡¯s a good father ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san told Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just a bit, he¡¯s quite a weird person ¡¹

    Francie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ We took an overall victory but I think that he was worried about Haruka-san¡¯s defense after watching yesterday¡¯s match. Look, Haruka-san was still taking heavy blows from her opponents ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ No, that man¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou-san was there yesterday. We met at the guest seats ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Kuromiya-san? ¡¹

    I ask for Kuromiya-san¡¯s testimony.

    ¡¸ Yes, he looked quite worried during the match ¡¹

    ¡¸ That man? ¡¹

    Haruka¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I mean, he values Michi more than me, doesn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father doesn¡¯t really worry about me that much ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m much stronger than Father, and I¡¯m blessed with a good Master. Father has nothing to worry about me ¡¹

    Michi is Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard.

    She¡¯s in a much stable status compared to Kudou-papa who works behind the scenes for Kouzuki SS]

    She lives with us in her daily life so there¡¯s no need to worry.

    ¡¸ Aniue is already independent, and so I think that Aneue¡¯s the only one Father worries about nowadays ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka;

    ¡¸ Is he not worried about Mother? ¡¹

    The mother ran away with another man.

    ¡¸ Father and Mother are already divorced. Father can¡¯t do anything about Mother anymore ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka isn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re worried about Etsuko-san, Kouzuki SS is tracking her so we know where she is ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks kindly.

    She¡¯s a former employee of the Kouzuki SS and even tried to sell off information to the Kansai Yakuza together with her lover, Yamaoka.

    Michi and Haruka¡¯s mother will be monitored all the time.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san should know that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where is Mother right now? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka asks Rei-chan, but¡­

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t tell Haruka-san that ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ Why? I¡¯m her daughter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aneue, Mother already abandoned us ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not right for us to go and see her ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, she¡¯s a mother who abandoned her family and ran away with a man.

    She abandoned Kudou-papa, Michi, Haruka-san, and their elder brother, Shinichi-san¡­they shouldn¡¯t be looking for their mother.

    ¡¸ Etsuko-san is also a karate expert, and so, for the time being, she¡¯s not living a life Haruka-san worries about ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Meaning, Michi and Haruka¡¯s mother are still with her lover.

    Or maybe, another man.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re not telling the details to these girls who are still students.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Sensing that there¡¯s something behind Rei-chan¡¯s words, Kudou Haruka backs off.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s brighten up the mood, Megumi-chan, sing something ¡¹

    Margo-san told Megu with a smile.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, Entry Number 2, Megumi-chan. I think that you should be doing your performance now. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve been waiting, Megu-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I understand. Well then¡­ ¡¹

    Megu sang a jazz a cappella.

    This was a brothel, and so there¡¯s a karaoke machine in this mansion.

    But for today, having a cappella is better as it is a homemade party just for friends.

    ¡¸ Continental? That song was used in the Fred Astaire movie ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    It¡¯s a bright-tone song that can calm down the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re good ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great! ¡¹

    Everyone clapped their hands for Megu.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m singing next ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re singing next ¡¹

    Eri and Rie stood up.

    ¡¸ Entry Number 3, Song for Children! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here we go! One! Two! ¡¹

    The twins then used the Mary had a Little Lamb tone.

    ¡¸ ?Meriken-san has a son? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Little Son, Little Son? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Meriken-san has a son? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?It¡¯s called Meriken Flour?! ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ ?Rasputin has a son? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Little son, Little Son? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Rasputin has a son? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Rasputin Cock?! ¡¹

    Hey!

    ¡¸ ?The helpful man has a girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Little Girl, Little Girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?The helpful man has a girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?A helpful little cunt?! ¡¹

    The twins laughed.

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s a load of crap ¡¹

    ¡¸ You girls aren¡¯t fit to become comedians if dicks and pussies are everything you talk about ¡¹

    Snatch and Francie laughed.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ What does that song mean? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks.

    Oh, as expected, it didn¡¯t go through the young ladies.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t mind that weird song! I¡¯ll sing too! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka stood up.

    ¡¸ Somehow, the mood got worse because of me so¡­well, it¡¯s a song I often sang when I was young, so¡­ ¡¹

    Then, she started singing.

    ¡¸ ?Sumo¡¯s sea is the sea of Gold?

    ?My endless Longing?

    ?Sumo Wrestlers are the Hawks! ¡¹

    What, this is a much better song than earlier.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1259.

    Chapter 1259. Afterglow / No Permission!

    ¡¸ Papa! Are you eating? The food is delicious! ¡¹

    Mao-chan comes to me.

    Yeah, Kudou-papa¡¯s fuss is over now.

    I should sit somewhere and eat.

    ¡¸ For real, all the food here is delicious! ¡¹

    Yukino and everyone looked at the table, then¡­

    Francie asks Yukino.

    ¡¸ Are you sure that they made all these? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, I don¡¯t help out at all, but these girls all can cook, clean, and do laundry ¡¹

    Yukino looked at Mana who¡¯s cleaning up the glasses and plates and replied.

    Yeah, she¡¯s probably worrying if she should tell that Mana¡¯s her little sister or not.

    If Mana¡¯s identity as Shirasaka Maika is exposed, then she would be recognized just like her, a daughter of the enemy of the society, Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re filled with hard workers. I¡¯m the only trash who doesn¡¯t do anything in this place ¡¹

    In the end, she chose not to.

    Yukino who speaks out of her emotions is being thoughtful.

    ¡¸ Still, isn¡¯t this place filled with cuties? The host over there is extremely beautiful ¡¹

    Francie speaks about Nei, who¡¯s eating next to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little jealous. I¡¯ve always wanted to be a girl like her since I was young ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all just her appearance, she¡¯s quite the wicked woman inside ¡¹

    Nei did a lot on Yukino half a year ago after all.

    ¡¸ Really? Then what about that girl? She¡¯s also beautiful. Don¡¯t you think so, Snatch? ¡¹

    Francie points at Mana.

    ¡¸ No thanks Francie, I don¡¯t make a move on high school girls. Nowadays, even the entertainment companies are quite fussy about compliance ¡¹

    Snatch the comedian said.

    ¡¸ Even if a fangirl comes and stops me, I have to be real careful. When asked to take a photo, I try to get other comedians to join me so it¡¯s not just a two-shot, or I take a photo with a background that identifies the location, like in front of the theater or TV station. If a fan jokingly posts ¡°I went to a hotel with Snatch¡± with the photo, then it would be disastrous ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, people do blend in stories with their exaggeration. Some blabber about unnecessary things based on speculation and some spread it like it¡¯s the truth ¡¹

    Francie nods.

    ¡¸ True. That¡¯s why I¡¯m scared to talk to high school girls. ¡¹

    Snatch said, but¡­

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not in high school. She¡¯s in middle school, second year, 14-years-old

    Yukino tells them Mana¡¯s age.

    ¡¸ No way, that mature-looking girl? ¡¹

    Francie¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I was sure that she¡¯s older than Yukino ¡¹

    Snatch said.

    ¡¸ No way, she¡¯s two years younger! ¡¹

    Noticing that she¡¯s the topic in Yukino¡¯s conversation. Mana approached Yukino¡¯s table.

    ¡¸ Is it delicious? If you want something else then I¡¯ll bring them ¡¹

    She smiled at Snatch and Francie.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromori Mana. Thank you for looking after Yukino-oneechan ¡¹

    She then speaks with a natural flow.

    Not as Shirasaka Maika, but as Kuromori Mana, but she still thanked them for looking after Yukino, her sister.

    ¡¸ Oh, Francie-san¡¯s glass is empty, should I bring some drinks? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, then maybe some wine? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Red or white? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Red ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then please wait a moment ¡¹

    Mana leaves Yukino¡¯s table.

    ¡¸ My, she¡¯s really cute ¡¹

    Francie seems to have taken a liking to Mana.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, this place is open ¡¹

    Megu calls me.

    Megu¡¯s with the martial artists¡¯ table.

    ¡¸ Phew, you¡¯re the only man in this garden of women? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san asks me with a slightly drunk-blushing face.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, for some reason ¡¹

    I replied vaguely.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s all women here, shouldn¡¯t there be at least a single male? It¡¯s dangerous to have only women in the same place ¡¹

    Poron-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ This is also the house Margo and Edie live in. I don¡¯t think anything dangerous will happen ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh, right, I guess they can fight back thieves or something similar. Onii-san can¡¯t do anything weird either! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san laughs.

    No, well, I do a lot of stuff with the girls in this place every day, every night.

    ¡¸ Still, Seiko-san and Haruko-chan¡¯s quiet. They hardly talked since earlier ¡¹

    Mimi-san looked at Line Haruko who¡¯s sitting next to Rodulfo Seiko-san.

    ¡¸ S-Sorry ¡¹

    Haruko-san replied in a small voice.

    ¡¸ This girl¡¯s usually like this. She¡¯s bad at dealing with parties with a lot of people ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san looked at her disciple and said.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Haruko-chan is still 17, right? ¡¹

    Mimi-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, she¡¯s still in high school ¡¹

    Apparently, the players in yesterday¡¯s tournament didn¡¯t know each other that well.

    ¡¸ No. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haruko¡¯s not attending school ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san answers for her disciple.

    ¡¸ Haruko¡¯s father is a martial arts idiot. Furthermore, he¡¯s the type that never learned martial arts at all but they know all kinds of weird stuff about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the most troublesome type ¡¹

    Poron-san said hatefully.

    ¡¸ And so, he enrolled his daughter Haruko to a local wrestling gym, his dream was to have Haruko win an Olympic gold medal and then become a professional fighter ¡¹

    ¡¸ What, the plan was to make her a female version of Kurt Angle? ¡¹

    Mimi-san asks, Haruko-san;

    ¡¸ No, Father wanted me to be the ¡°Second coming of Jumbo¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jumbo didn¡¯t win any medals you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why he told me to ¡°Go take medals for Jumbo¡¯s share¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell, I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Mimi-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Darling, do you get what they¡¯re talking about? ¡¹

    Edie comes to my side and whispered.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t get it. Who even is Jumbo? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There was an athlete in Japan named ¡°Jumbo¡± ¡¹

    As usual, Edie who¡¯s been here only for half a year knows more about Japan than me.

    I already gave up on that part since she¡¯s just a genius

    ¡¸ Oh, so she¡¯s told to become like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Something like that. He was a great pro golfer ¡¹

    Oh, is see.

    Still, why would you send someone to begin wrestling if you want them to become someone who¡¯s playing golf?

    That aside, do golf events even have medals?

    ¡¸ Her father might be like that but Haruko¡¯s quite talented, and so she was very active in amateur wrestling in Middle School. Then, she got a sports recommendation and went to a prestigious wrestling school ¡¹

    Haruko-san¡¯s mentor, Rodulfo Seiko-san said, then Haruko-san looked down.

    ¡¸ Haruko was too talented that within a month after entering the school, she put the advisor of the wrestling team to the hospital ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Did he do something to get a payback? ¡¹

    Mimi-san asks Haruko-san.

    ¡¸ No, it was just a regular training with the advisor ¡¹

    Haruko-san?

    ¡¸ Unlike in middle school, the advisor in high-school was a man, so I thought that I could go all out and not hold back ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s going to send him to the hospital ¡¹

    Mimi-san speaks in an amazed tone.

    ¡¸ Yes, his hip got broken and his body can¡¯t coach in wrestling anymore ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I get that ¡¹

    Grace Marinka, the pro wrestler suddenly speaks.

    ¡¸ I had that experience too ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Then, Haruko had a hard time staying in the place. The advisor was someone with a proven track record in coaching in the ring and is well-liked by the seniors ¡¹

    And that teacher was injured beyond recovery by a freshman that just arrived at school.

    ¡¸ If she quit the wrestling team then she¡¯d have to quit school too since I was admitted through sports recommendation. That was Haruko¡¯s case ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san said, then she gently hugs the shoulder of her slightly depressed favorite disciple.

    ¡¸ But if that happens, the dumb father would make a fuss, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, if she quits wrestling then she won¡¯t be able to compete in the Olympics, win a gold medal, and turn to a professional as he planned, so I heard that he rioted in the house and told Haruko some horrible lines, therefore; ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I picked her up. Haruko¡¯s middle school wrestling coach was an acquaintance of mine, she approached me, and asked me ¡°Why don¡¯t you take care of this girl?¡± And so, I got permission from Haruko¡¯s family that¡¯s not her dad, her mom, and other relatives to take her out of the house and let her live in my gym. If she continues to live with her father, nothing good will come out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, so she also had her hardship with her father ¡¹

    Mimi-san smiled gently to Line Haruko-san.

    ¡¸ In the end, Haruko was out of the norm. I feel that ordinary coaches won¡¯t be able to understand her capacity and develop her talent. You see, teachers in club activities and such is basically a system designed to teach normal kids. But, Haruko¡¯s heart and body isn¡¯t normal, she¡¯s special ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san really appreciates Line Haruko-san¡¯s talent.

    ¡¸ In that regard, I¡¯m a creative martial artist, so I¡¯m free to do whatever I want, and I think that I can train Haruko to the fullest! I always tell Haruko to come at me with her hardest when we practice ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san can definitely fight Line Haruko even without the restrictions.

    ¡¸ As expected, you have to go all out even in practice. Doesn¡¯t that make you feel refreshed! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seiko-san, thank you as always ¡¹

    Line Haruko bows to her master.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Besides, you get acquainted with Edie-chan and everyone this time. I think that Haruko can go all out and still have fun training with the people here, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I welcome it ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m happy to have someone I can fight with my everything ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san told Haruko-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been boring so far ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, what do you mean by ¡°so far¡± ¡¹

    Mimi-san retorts to Grace-san¡¯s line.

    ¡¸ Grace-chan, you left Dynamic Pro Wrestling to come here, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Poron-san asks her in panic.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I¡¯ve always wondered. I¡¯m even surprised that the company allowed Grace-chan to participate in a martial arts tournament ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san said.

    ¡¸ Right, I heard that place was a group of old men pro wrestlers gathering female members for pro wrestling, and also that the president is greedy with money, and treats women poorly ¡¹

    Mimi-san said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, wrestling is a nationwide event so Grace-chan can¡¯t just leave the tour and go to Tokyo to participate in an unrelated martial arts event as an individual, they won¡¯t give permission for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t receive any permission ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ They told me that I¡¯m not allowed to compete ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Who told you that, Grace-chan? ¡¹

    Mimi-san asks calmly.

    ¡¸ The president, of course, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, the president of Dynamic Pro Wrestling is the ¡°Great Pirate King Zory Gaspar?¡± ¡¹

    Poron-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, he has such a strong ring name but he¡¯s actually weak. His real name is Tanaka Mitsuru. They say that the president was strong before, but he¡¯s just as weak before. He¡¯s too weak that he¡¯s out of the question ¡¹

    Too weak?

    ¡¸ He told me that I can¡¯t participate in other martial arts tournaments, so I¡­ ¡¹

    G-Grace-san?

    ¡¸ So I took him down and entered the contest by myself ¡¹

    You beat the president up?

    ¡¸ Just like this girl, a light twist and he¡¯s already sent to the hospital ¡¹

    Grace-san looked at Line Haruko-san.

    ¡¸ Huh? You mentioned earlier that ¡°I also have an experience like that,¡± but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That wasn¡¯t in the long past? ¡¹

    Mimi-san and Poron-san asks.

    ¡¸ It was just yesterday ¡¹

    Yesterday.

    ¡¸ Yesterday, I defeated the president, and the managing director ¡°Devil Bandit Shinigami Hiroshi¡± the accounting manager ¡°Purgatory Ambassador, Taishi Kenji,¡± and the general headquarters manager ¡°Werewolf African General¡± I also took down the team¡¯s coach, ¡°Space General Koukei the Second¡± Then, I left the training camp and went straight to the match ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ I only called the ambulance out of my warrior compassion. Even now, they¡¯re still lined up together in the hospital, lying down ¡¹

    The former wrestlers are all in the hospital.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that bad? I heard that Dynamic Pro Wrestling has Yakuza backing them! ¡¹

    Mimi-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about that. Anyway, my life there was boring. I¡¯m not coming back to Dynamic Pro Wrestling anymore ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san said with passion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always had more power than normal since childhood. I wanted to use that power to beat someone up with my all. I want to slap, punch, and kick with all I can. But whenever I get serious, they all get injured ¡¹

    She¡¯s also a beauty on the outside, but¡­

    Her body¡¯s tight and trained.

    ¡¸ I thought that I could move my body as much as I want in pro wrestling. I thought that I could have someone to fight, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh yeah, Dynamic Pro Wrestling uses the boring angles after all ¡¹

    Mimi-san, angles?

    ¡¸ They make their athletes act out saying ¡°This guy¡¯s going to win today,¡± then purposely have a quarrel in front of the viewers, creating a grudge, the people above come up with some ridiculous stories ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t act. I¡¯m bad at acting. ¡¹

    Grace-san doesn¡¯t look like someone who can do some acting after all.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, they always tell me the next day, and even the day after that, whenever there¡¯s a national match, to ¡°don¡¯t fight seriously.¡± ¡°Fight carefully, don¡¯t injure each other.¡± It¡¯s really boring. It doesn¡¯t fire me up ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ The martial arts tournament yesterday was interesting. It was fun ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯re not going to tell you to save up your power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rather, we also want to fight with all our strength ¡¹

    Poron-san and Rodulfo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to be there anymore. I don¡¯t want pro wrestling anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, Dynamic Pro Wrestling didn¡¯t suit you ¡¹

    Mimi-san said.

    ¡¸ Be it Pirate King or whoever, they always cut corners. They don¡¯t temper themselves and that¡¯s why their bodies are fat. The rest of the management is also more like him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Someone who¡¯s not active in the industry gathers female wrestlers and is bossy around them is a big problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like the fact that they don¡¯t get any male wrestlers, I guess they think that they could fool the women, but¡­ ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san and Poron-san said.

    ¡¸ But, what will you do from now on, Grace-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, where are you going to stay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you have a place to stay tonight? ¡¹

    They ask Grace-san.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t decided yet. I¡¯ll probably stay over at some manga cafe tonight ¡¹

    That¡¯s not good.

    ¡¸ Grace-san, where¡¯s your home? ¡¹

    ¡¸ An island. It¡¯s between Kagoshima and Okinawa, but my parent¡¯s house is gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you not have any family? ¡¹

    Line Haruko, who had been quiet so far, asks.

    ¡¸ None, just me ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, I guess you have no place to go? ¡¹

    ¡¸ And no parent¡¯s home either ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you don¡¯t want to go back to the Dynamic Pro Wrestling place, right? ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san, Haruko-san, and Poron-san.

    ¡¸ But, they might not let you leave. The Yakuza connected to the Dynamic Pro Wrestling might try to get you back forcibly ¡¹

    Mimi-san said.

    ¡¸ Right, Grace-san, they expect you to make them a lot of money as a wrestler, so the Yakuza won¡¯t let you go that easy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is a problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ You stood out in yesterday¡¯s tournament so Grace-chan gained some fans ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Darling, do something about Grace ¡¹

    Edie told me.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Darling can definitely resolve it all ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    Err.

    I look at Grace-san once again.

    She¡¯s not in our family so we can¡¯t let her stay in the mansion.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Megu, shall we have Grace-san stay in our home for tonight? ¡¹

    The house near the mansion is the setting where Megu and I stay over.

    That¡¯s where Megu¡¯s friends from the club and my classmates come over sometimes so it has the daily necessities ready.

    It also has a bed, and it also has water in the bathroom.

    Grace-san can stay over there.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that okay, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Megu gave her permission.

    ¡¸ As for Dynamic Pro Wrestling, leaving them is not a problem, but as for being a target of the Yakuza¡­ ¡¹

    I should ask for Minaho-neesan¡¯s help.

    We¡¯re talking about the people on the other side after all.

    No, instead of Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸ Kudou-san, is he still in the mansion? ¡¹

    I¡­

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1260.

    Chapter 1260. Afterglow / Phone Call and Name

    ¡¸ Hey, I get the gist of the story ¡¹

    Kudou-papa returned to the dining room and then;

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m going out for a bit ¡¹

    He smiled.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! Where are you going? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka asks her father, then;

    ¡¸ All I have to do is get the Yakuza that¡¯s backing the Dynamic Pro Wrestling, and see the old men that were sent to the hospital, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will you do after meeting them?! Can your incomprehensible detective agency deal with them? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka doesn¡¯t know her father¡¯s real job.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I feel like everything will fall into place if I ask hard enough ¡¹

    Kudou-papa looked at Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡¸ Anyway, all we need is to ask them to cancel her contract, right? I¡¯ll also ask nicely not to sue her for injuring them ¡¹

    Asking nicely is just another way of saying that he¡¯ll threaten them.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous! What can someone like you do?! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka complains, but it seems that she¡¯s worried about her father.

    ¡¸ Hey, why are you requesting his help! He¡¯s an idiot so he¡¯s going to do something absurd and weird!! ¡¹

    Haruka blames me for calling her father.

    ¡¸ Hey now, you worry too much Haruka. I¡¯ll be fine you know, err, if I recall, I can¡¯t use phones inside the mansion, right? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa turned to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯re making a call outside then please use this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts the extension phone in the room to outside call mode.

    ¡¸ Ooh, got it, roger that. I¡¯m telling you Haruka, don¡¯t make that face! I know the leader of the Yakuza that hangs out with the president of Dynamic Pro Wrestling. That¡¯s why I¡¯m making an appointment before I leave ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said and then took out a notepad from his pocket, then¡­

    ¡¸ Err, Kawabata¡¯s personal number is this¡­ ¡¹

    He took the receiver and looked at the number in his notes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m old-fashioned you see, it¡¯s either I write the numbers on my phonebook or memorize them. I mean, back in the Showa era, people memorize numbers of several people. Nowadays, you just register the number on your phone and call them at a touch of a button, nobody would put an effort to remember another person¡¯s phone number, right?

    He pushed the digits.

    ¡¸ But in my job, you don¡¯t know when your phone breaks. Just because your phone is out of order and you can¡¯t find the number of the person you have to call doesn¡¯t mean that you can use that as an excuse, this is why I carry around a notepad for me to write down numbers of people. Oh, I also have three other notebooks with the same information written on them, one to carry around, one to record, and one for emergencies. It¡¯s to make sure that there are no hindrances even if one is lost. If I have to write down a new phone number then I write them on all three of them. It¡¯s bothersome but there¡¯s no other way around it ¡¹

    Then, he puts the receiver to his ear.

    ¡­¡­¡£

    ¡­¡­¡£

    ¡¸ Oh, Kawabata? It¡¯s me, Kudou. The head of the Kudou Detective Agency, the man among men, the hardboiled mighty guy. Yes, that Kudou Yuusaku. Hey, don¡¯t put it down! The reception¡¯s bad?! You¡¯re kidding me! Only your face is bad! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa told the guy in the call.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know, I get it, I¡¯ll be brief. Hey, Kawabata, I mean, Boss Kawabata!! Look up at the sky and pihyararara!! Look, you¡¯re the backer of Dynamic Pro Wrestling, the one with women¡¯s professional wrestlers, right? Yeah, yes, that happened.d Oh, by the way, can I trouble you just a bit? ¡¹

    He asks straight away.

    ¡¸ Yeah, and so, there¡¯s this girl who wants to get out of Dynamic Pro Wrestling, oh right, what¡¯s your ring name again girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grace Marinka ¡¹

    Grace-san replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Yes, Marinka. Marinka¡¯s a wrestler. Huh? Is there three Marinka in Dynamic Pro Wrestling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m Grace, The other girls are Zed and God ¡¹

    What is it, a Marinka Series or something?

    ¡¸ Oh, you see, the girl here is Grace. Grace Marinka. So, about this Grace Marinka girl, I think you already know about it but she escaped by beating up the director of the company. Are you looking for her? Oh, you have something to complain about? Did you send the damage report to the police? Hmm, really ¡¹

    Kudou-papa then changed his tone.

    ¡¸ Kawabata. Could you stop that for the time being? Well, to be specific, I will be going to meet those old men and ask them nicely about some things. You too, can you get along with me this time and help these old men to give up on their charges? ¡¹

    The other side is the boss of a Yakuza.

    As expected, Kudou-papa¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸ If you help me, I¡¯ll help you. Hey now, boss-san, sir boss! I¡¯m really lowering my hips down here so do what I¡¯m asking you! Huh? If you¡¯re not doing it then I¡¯ll show you hell! Do you get it? Dammit! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ By the way, Grace Marinka will be leaving the Dynamic Pro Wrestling on good terms. Convince the old men for me. Well, make them write a document that says the contract was called off as of yesterday. You hear me, Kawabata? If anyone from Dynamic Pro Wrestling comes within a hundred meters of her, then there¡¯s no guarantee to their lives. Do you get it? Dammit! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s saying all he wants to say.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re not going to use the ring name you gave her anywhere else, right? Well, let¡¯s talk about the details later. Anyway, Grace Marinka¡¯s now independent! Can¡¯t help it, right? That¡¯s what the person herself wants to say, isn¡¯t that right, girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you heard from her. Do you get it? That¡¯s how it is. I will be going to talk to the president of the Dynamic Pro Wrestling, you¡¯re coming too. Okay? You know it won¡¯t end nicely for you if you don¡¯t come ¡¹

    Kudou-papa insisted.

    ¡¸ Also, there will be no settlement money for this case. You don¡¯t get a reward or anything either. Listen? What, are you dissatisfied, Kawabata? I mean, you can¡¯t do anything about it. This is a job for the Kouzuki SS. Yes, it wasn¡¯t the Kudou detective agency that took the job. There¡¯s someone far more dangerous than me that gave that order. Yeah, that¡¯s right. So, even if you and the guys at Dynamic Pro Wrestling feel dissatisfied, you need to let Grace Marinka slip off the cracks. Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m already telling you, it is. You¡¯ll receive some kind of compensation son. Just do as I say for now ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    I¡¯m the owner of the Kouzuki SS now.

    So, any request I do is an order from the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m going to your office now. You¡¯re the one to talk to Dynamic Pro Wrestling. Then, we¡¯re meeting with the president. Yeah, the orders were to solve the problem as quickly as possible, can¡¯t help it, see? Yeah, I¡¯m going to your place, right. Thanks, Kawabata. See you later ¡¹

    Kudou-papa ended the call.

    Then.

    ¡¸ See? That was easy right? I mean, I intended to rest easy so I got this ¡¹

    He smiled.

    ¡¸ As for the settlement money, Kouzuki SS will send some of the secret activity fees ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ As for the hospital gifts for the people taken to the hospital and for the leader of the gang that will do the talking, three million yen will be enough, won¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Three million yen. For me, that¡¯s a huge amount of money, but¡­

    For Rei-chan an elite bodyguard from the Kouzuki SS, that much can be just a personal expense.

    ¡¸ No, if you try to settle everything through money then they¡¯ll look down on you. So, don¡¯t use money. When Kawabata gets in trouble for something in the future, I¡¯ll lend him a hand. At that time, I don¡¯t know if I can use the name and connections to the Kouzuki SS. Either way, let¡¯s make this loan go away ¡¹

    Kudou-papa replies.

    ¡¸ This is how you want it to end right? I took the liberty of using the Kouzuki SS name but I think things will go smooth this way. Spare me the trouble okay? ¡¹

    He told me.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s totally okay. I¡¯m the one who made the request after all ¡¹

    I replied as the owner of the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a good opportunity so I¡¯ll teach you. People don¡¯t appreciate monetary rewards as much as you think ¡¹

    Monetary rewards aren¡¯t appreciated?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s happy when they get extra for their income, but when you use monetary rewards, your relationship gets weird. Some would feel awkward with the relationship and cut it off, or on the other hand, do something unnecessary because they only want the money. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to tell anyone about the other day, then give me more money¡± When money¡¯s involved, it gets really messy ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ This is why I use something other than money to settle my debt with others. It could be labor from me or just some consultation with the other party. This time, the offer that he can get a connection to the Kouzuki SS is worthy enough for Kawabata. Compared to the individual, he has more trust in the Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯m heading out now to fix the problems all tonight ¡¹

    Kudou-papa speaks filled with confidence.

    ¡¸ Grace-chan, this is where you say thank you, you know? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san said.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you¡­very much ¡¹

    Grace Marinka said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san¡¯s much more skilled than you think ¡¹

    Margo-san told Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ Father usually jokes around but he¡¯s a strong-minded person ¡¹

    Michi evaluates their father.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t praise me Michi, you¡¯re making me blush ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled wryly.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ See you guys! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa leaves the dining room with a smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re relying on you, Kudou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it! ¡¹

    I said. Kudou-papa lightly waved his hand as he leaves.

    ¡¸ Father ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka mutters lightly.

    ¡¸ Hey, Hey, Marika-chan, can you play something? ¡¹

    Trying to change the mood, Nei calls Marika to play music this time.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Marika said with a smile and went to the Electronic Organ in the dining room corner.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s play some bright music! ¡¹

    Nei requested;

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll play Chopin¡¯s Minute Waltz ¡¹

    Marika begins playing a classical piano piece.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The performance continued for a while.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san did a traditional dance.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll sing! ¡¹

    Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen, the four sixth-graders sang a song matching Marika¡¯s tune.

    I¡¯m not sure why the song that congratulates Margo-san and Edie¡¯s victory is ¡°Bear in the woods,¡± but¡­

    I¡¯m sure that this is just Agnes¡¯ hobby.

    But still, seeing the grade school girls sing is so cute.

    The nervousness still hasn¡¯t come off Agnes, but still, she¡¯s already getting accustomed to being in the same room with people that aren¡¯t in the family.

    ¡¸ The little birds are so cute! ¡¹

    The gay talent, Francie stood up and clapped his hands.

    After that, Nei led a game tournament.

    ¡¸ Here, Ai-chan made this cake! ¡¹

    We ate Ai¡¯s special cake.

    Then, the party ended.

    ¡¸ That was fun. I¡¯m glad that I met Yukino¡¯s family too ¡¹

    Snatch, the comedian smiled.

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan, you could¡¯ve done a Manzai with me ¡¹

    Francie said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No thanks ¡¹

    Yukino doesn¡¯t want it.

    ¡¸ We had fun too ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the loser here so it¡¯s weird to be intruding the victory party, but¡­ ¡¹

    Poron-san said.

    ¡¸ Well, why not? We¡¯re going to America together anyway ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    ¡¸ You know, Line Haruko-san ¡¹

    Margo-san called haruko-san.

    ¡¸ You left high school, but would you like to enter one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Haruko-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, the school just past this mansion is my alumni. Nei, Edie, Yoshinobu-kun, Megumi-chan, and Ai-chan are all students there

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai from the other table waved her hand.

    ¡¸ I have some connections in that school so I can have Haruko-san enrolled if you want ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ By the way, I¡¯m also going there next week ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ Me too, I will be in everyone¡¯s care ¡¹

    Tsukiko too.

    The others aren¡¯t here right now but the prostitute newcomers in Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel will also attend our school.

    Establishing the new class, the ¡°Nadeshiko department¡±

    ¡¸ Thus, I think that Haruko-san can also attend. What do you think? Do you want to attend our school? Since you¡¯ll be with Edie, you can skip classes for training and match participation, and when going to America, the school will be flexible with the work that they¡¯ll give you ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san looks troubled.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an opportunity, I think you should take it ¡¹

    Haruko-san¡¯s master, Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Haruko, you should at least graduate from High School. If you¡¯re with Edie-san, then it should be okay, right? ¡¹

    Haruko-san was forced to quit her previous high school because she can¡¯t stay there. After all, she disabled the wrestling team advisor there.

    She shouldn¡¯t have a problem enrolling in our school.

    ¡¸ Margo-san, can you move forward with that talk? ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said before Line Haruko-san could respond.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll talk to the directors and the chairman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thanks ¡¹

    Margo-san said, then Katsuko-nee smiled.

    Our school chairman is Katsuko-nee half a year ago, but¡­

    Now, Minaho-neesan¡¯s the chairman, and Katsuko-nee¡¯s one of the board directors.

    ¡¸ Then, Grace Marinka-san will have to stay in this place ¡¹

    Poron-san looked at Grace-san and said.

    ¡¸ Onoe Jun¡­that¡¯s my real name ¡¹

    Grace-san suddenly exposed.

    ¡¸ Grace Marinka is my ring name, that¡¯s the name the president gave me. If the president says that I can¡¯t name myself as such, then I¡¯ll have to change my ring name ¡¹

    Oh yeah, there was that conversation between Kudou-papa and a Yakuza boss.

    ¡¸ Well then, are you changing your ring name from here on? Or will you use your real name? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san asks Grace-san, Onoe Jun-san.

    ¡¸ I wonder about that? ¡¹

    Onoe-san still hasn¡¯t decided yet.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll give you a new ring name! ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said, then stared at Onoe-san.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see. If it¡¯s you, then Miss Iserlohn, or Lady Gaisburg, a reassuring kind of name ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that Konde Mako suits as her ring name ¡¹

    Poron-san said.

    ¡¸ Eeh? She¡¯s been a pro wrestling fan since before and so I don¡¯t think changing her ring name too much is good! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san states her opinion.

    ¡¸ If she¡¯s Grace Marinka before, then how about Glenda Izawa instead? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what Nei meant by that.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Kudou-san¡¯s still talking to the pro wrestling company so you can take your time thinking about it ¡¹

    Margo-san told Grace-san.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1261.

    Chapter 1261. Afterglow / Adjournment / Independence

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, what¡¯s Poron-san¡¯s real name? ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san asks.

    ¡¸ Monkey Mimi-san told us that her real name is Hagiwara Miyako earlier, Grace Marinka is Onoe Jun. So, I want to know your real name too, but¡­ ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ By the way, mine is and this girl is Katsuragi Seiko, and she¡¯s Midorigawa Haruko ¡¹

    Oh right, Line Haruko-san was Midorigawa-san.

    Her master, Rodulfo-san forcibly gave her a ring name.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well, the ring name is different for me ¡¹

    Poron-san says with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ Yes. Daiporon Karisman is her real name ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san testifies.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    Poron-san looks like Japanese to me.

    I mean, what¡¯s even with the ¡°Dai¡± on her name.

    ¡¸ I can say that it¡¯s my real name but it¡¯s a little different ¡¹ Poron-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ My father is a German-Brazilian person. That¡¯s why my name when I was born was Poron Man. Father was Thomas Man. Mother was Harumi Miyako, but¡­ ¡¹

    Her parents are an international couple.

    ¡¸ And so, my father¡¯s a little weird guy. he loves Anime from Japan that he came from Brazil to Japan. That¡¯s why the ¡°Poron¡± name is actually from a protagonist of an old anime ¡¹

    The protagonist of an old anime?

    ¡¸ Father loved the girl in that anime. But, the girl in that anime was a cute blonde girl. However, Mother¡¯s blood seems to be thicker, that my hair was black, I had a Japanese face, and as you can see, I had a good physique since childhood. So my atmosphere was different from the Poron in the anime ¡¹

    Poron-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, I have a little sister who¡¯s four years younger and that father of mine also named my little sister Poron ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Now that¡¯s the case, both the sisters are Poron, so the elder sister inevitably became the ¡°Big Poron¡± ¡¹

    ¡°Big Poron¡± ¡°Daiporon¡±

    ¡¸ You know, back in the Roman empire, there¡¯s ¡°Big Cart¡± and ¡°Small Cart,¡± or in the Frankish kingdom has ¡°Big Pipin¡± ¡°Middle Pipin,¡± and ¡°Small Pipin,¡± right? It¡¯s the same thing. The big sister is ¡°Big Poron¡± and the little sister is ¡°Small Poron¡± ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Okay, so the ¡°Big Poron¡± and the ¡°Man¡± is because of the Father, but where did ¡°Karis¡± come from? ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san asks.

    True, if we go by her story, then it would be ¡°Daiporon Man¡±

    ¡¸ Well you see, when I was in elementary school, the students were bullying me. It was still okay in kindergarten since they call me ¡°Poron-chan,¡± but the school teacher calls me ¡°Man-san¡± There was this guy who said ¡°You¡¯re a woman, yet you¡¯re called Man,¡± then, they started calling me ¡°Oman¡± and something like that ¡¹

    She looks Japanese, so she¡¯s a target of bullying.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t like the bullies at school so I started doing Karate. Then, Father thought that he had to do something, so he naturalized to Japanese and changed his name ¡¹

    He changed his name?

    ¡¸ At that time, you can make your family name into Kanji when a foreigner is naturalized. You know, there were naturalized Japanese football players like Ropesu Lopez, Mitoshu Santos, and Tulio, right? ¡¹

    Oh yeah, there were those athletes.

    ¡¸ But, our family name is ¡°Man¡± so even if you convert it to kanji with that reading, it¡¯ll be read as ¡°Ten Thousand,¡± or ¡°Whole,¡± it¡¯s disgusting. And so, he added something to the ¡°Man,¡± so ¡°Charis¡± is added ¡¹

    Karis+Man=Karisman.

    ¡¸ When translating the Kanji, you would write it as ¡°Gannosunoman¡± or ¡°Gansuman¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, where did the ¡°Karis¡± come from? ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san asks.

    ¡¸ It was the name of Father¡¯s home town in Brazil. Father didn¡¯t take it from his favorite Kamen Rider¡¯s name so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Poron-san smiled.

    ¡¸ So, my current name in the census is ¡°Gansuman Poron¡± That¡¯s the name used in my diploma and driver¡¯s license. But, Gansuman Poron is a little surprising see. Furthermore, my little sister has the same ¡°Gansuman Poron.¡± So, I usually name myself ¡°Daiporon Karisman¡± ¡¹

    I see. So it¡¯s almost her real name.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, life is a roller coaster after all ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t mind, now I can get along with Poron-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s get along. We all aim to be on the top but there¡¯s no stopping us from being friends ¡¹

    Poron-san smiled.

    ¡¸ The first one is an America tour but in the next tournament, I will beat Margo-san and get the overall victory ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I won¡¯t lose either! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care who wins, we¡¯ll hold the next victory party here again! ¡¹

    Margo-san told the two rivals.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll cook next time again! ¡¹

    Mana speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great! This mansion has great food, great alcohol, cute girls, and it¡¯s alright to feel at home. We can let loose here ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san said.

    All the food and alcohol there is cleaned up.

    We have this many people, but still, the female athletes eat a lot. They drink a lot. And they also talk a lot.

    ¡¸ By the way, Margo-san, how far are we going with our America tour? ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, our first stop is coming soon ¡¹

    The female athletes all focus on Margo-san.

    ¡¸ First, we¡¯ll go to Las Vegas, we¡¯ll hold a martial arts tournament with a huge price. It¡¯s an open tournament. I already sought out all the sponsors, and the negotiations for the business-side of the tournament is already done ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ As for the participants, I¡¯ve been talking to the public as well as some of the famous male martial artists. It¡¯s a new tournament so the best of the athletes may not show up but it¡¯s going to call up the guys who would show up if you pay them enough money, for the meantime, Alex Godunov and Peter Raditz is coming

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t that be just a tournament of male participants? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san said.

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s a real open tournament. Not a single word in the entry guideline says that contestants must be males ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning, we¡¯re going to be in the Las Vegas tournament where men are gathered? ¡¹

    Poron-san asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Then, we¡¯ll kick the crap out of the male contestants. We will take the win in each class and only women will fight in the finals. Wouldn¡¯t that be interesting to see if all males had been eliminated by the semi-finals? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Then that means Alex Godunov and Peter Radits, we¡¯re also going to beat down all the well-known athletes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That looks fun ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san said. Grace Marinka (Onoe Jun) laughs.

    ¡¸ With our victory in Las Vegas, we can use that to gain popularity all over the world and become champions on the class of male athletes. Then, eventually, I want to drag out the ¡°Absolute Champion, the fighting Emperor Joseph Mendoza¡± to a fight ¡¹

    Margo-san said. Monkey-san;

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re in Mendoza¡¯s class, you already gained enough money that no matter how much money is offered, you won¡¯t compete in anything but the most prestigious events. ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t fight and win against the ¡®strongest man,¡¯ then I won¡¯t be able to achieve my goal of showing the world the strength of women. First of all, we have to show that we can beat all the male athletes in the upcoming Las Vegas tournament so we can build up our track record and show that we can be as good as men. We won¡¯t be able to pull Joseph Mendoza to a fight unless we do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Margo-san¡¯s right. We have to fill the outer moat so that Joseph Mendoza fights in the ring to save the honor of the men ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san speaks a little excitedly.

    ¡¸ And so, when is the tournament in Las Vegas? ¡¹

    Poron-san asks Margo-san excitedly.

    ¡¸ This year¡¯s New Year¡¯s eve. I already booked a hotel in Las Vegas as a venue for our tournament. Nei and I have been working on it for the past six months and the first thing we decided is the venue for the open tournament ¡¹

    Margo-san replies.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll coordinate until New Year¡¯s eve. Haruko too, you¡¯re okay with that? ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san asks her disciple.

    ¡¸ Yes. ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san¡¯s ready for it too

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t lose either! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re going to train hard! We¡¯ll be in America in our best condition ¡¹

    Poron-san and Monkey Mimi-san speak enjoyingly too.

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯ll train my body so it won¡¯t lose to men in New Year¡¯s ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san is also speaking excitedly.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ You need to find a place to live and a job to make do before you start your training ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san told grace Marinka with a cold tone.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re given shelter tonight but even if the man who just told you about his job of getting you out of your contract on that wrestling company, that¡¯ll mean that you¡¯ll have no income ¡¹

    I see. If she leaves the pro wrestling company, Grace-san will be jobless.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then come to my show ¡¹

    Listening to the conversation of the female athletes, Yukino speaks up.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s going to be fun to have someone with a character like you ¡¹

    The regulars in her show are;

    The pregnant Yukino, whose stomach is slowly growing/

    Snatch, the young comedian.

    Francie, the gay columnist.

    Then, Eri and Rie, the twins.

    Mitama, wearing her bikini and holding a Japanese sword as the cover girl.

    Then, ¡°Stealth Kinuka¡± who is a semi-regular, always hiding her face and from the camera.

    ¡¸ Right. It¡¯s fun to see a girl who looks strong, has a good physique and is beautiful. Furthermore, this girl has some surprising reactions at times, so she can be unpredictable ¡¹

    Francie looked at Grace-san and said.

    True, Grace-san has such a tall and muscular body. Furthermore, she¡¯s a beauty.

    I get why the pro wrestling company doesn¡¯t want to release her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think so too, Snatch? ¡¹

    Yukino asks Snatch.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Yukino¡¯s show, you¡¯re the one to decide. As for me, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea ¡¹

    He accepts Grace-san¡¯s star quality.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s good too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ If I can have someone together with me on the role of being the cover girl of the show, which I don¡¯t understand, then I welcome it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ Then, I think that¡¯s good, right? ¡¹

    Yukino asks me last.

    ¡¸ Yeah, why not? If Grace-san is okay with it ¡¹

    I look at Grace-san.

    ¡¸ I can guarantee your necessities if you¡¯re to appear in Yukino¡¯s show every week ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s using the Kouzuki SS name in canceling Grace-san¡¯s contract.

    Therefore, as the owner of the Kouzuki SS, I¡¯m responsible for Grace-san.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me. I don¡¯t need anything as long as I can make exciting fights ¡¹

    Grace-san replies.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Well then, see you on set ¡¹

    Snatch told Yukino.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll send Francie off in my car. I hardly drunk at all so it¡¯s fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ No thanks, they might take photos of us together and post them on magazines ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Francie¡¯s quite drunk.

    ¡¸ What will you do if they turn it into a passionate love scoop! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care. Francie and I have no real story anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, are you saying that I¡¯m not worthy of an article?! That¡¯s rude! ¡¹

    Francie spins around.

    ¡¸ I have my subordinates at the entrance who can drive you home. Snatch-san did drink alcohol too after all ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Ooh~ Fujimiya Reika! I wanted to talk to you for a bit longer! ¡¹

    Francie said.

    ¡¸ Me too! I wanted to be a bit closer to you

    Snatch wasn¡¯t able to talk to Rei-chan that much either.

    ¡¸ There will be other opportunities. ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied lightly.

    ¡¸ Well then, can I interview you next time? I want to make my article in a serialization ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. When should we do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    Still not forgetting his work even when drunk, that¡¯s what¡¯s amazing about Francie.

    He opened his notepad and checked his schedule.

    ¡¸ This Thursday or Friday, are you free? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, this Thursday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you can advertise your company during the interview Fujimiya-san. But on the other hand, I can only give you just an honorarium for the interview ¡¹

    Francie said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. If it¡¯s just an interview for a magazine, then I¡¯ll just call it a PR job for the Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    And so, Rei-chan¡¯s interview has been scheduled.

    ¡¸ The story of the martial arts ladies sounds interesting too, but I have to submit it to the editorial department to see if it goes through. If it does, then I¡¯ll let you know. As for Fujimiya Reika-san, I have no reason to believe they¡¯d refuse, so I¡¯ll just go ahead with it ¡¹

    Rei-chan has become quite the celebrity on TV since her first appearance half a year ago.

    But, Rei-chan¡¯s main job is as a bodyguard, and so she shows no interest in show business.

    I hear that Kouzuki SS has been receiving a lot of mails from people asking her to appear in the news and variety shows.

    She ignored it all.

    It seems that she turned down all the offers for magazine interviews and such.

    Therefore, Francie¡¯s interview with Rei-chan will definitely gather attention.

    ¡¸ Hey, Francie, we¡¯re going home ¡¹

    Snatch told Francie.

    ¡¸ Yes, Yes, I get it¡­See you guys again, thanks for the fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will be going ahead, everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I will guide you to the entrance ¡¹

    Rei-chan brought Snatch and Francie out of the dining room.

    ¡¸ Well then, we should go home too ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san stood up too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll drive you all home ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Grace Marinka-san¡¯s staying over.

    Margo-san¡¯s driving, then Rodulfo Seiko-san, Line Haruko-san, Poron-san, and Monkey Mimi-san¡­They¡¯ll fit in the passenger car.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going home. That was fun everyone ¡¹

    Poron-san told everyone with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, take care of Grace-chan! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san looked at Grace-san and said.

    ***************************************************************************

    ¡¸ Hauuuu, they¡¯re all gone now!! ¡¹

    After Snatch and Francie, and the female athletes left the dining room.

    Agnes sighed loudly.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Agnes? ¡¹

    The mansion, the place where Agnes stays, never invited anyone outside the family for that long.

    Agnes must¡¯ve been nervous all this time.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Agnes looked up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, Agnes has to go to school, and so Agnes has to get used to other people ¡¹

    Agnes understands the problems she has to overcome.

    Tomorrow, Monday will be Agnes¡¯ first day in the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Besides, Luna and Koyomi-chan¡¯s with me. And I know that the guests today aren¡¯t bad people ¡¹

    Yeah, although we used the Miko power to make them stop thinking about the unusual stuff in the mansion¡­

    Still, Snatch and the Female athletes are good people.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m okay today! But everyone told me that there will be bad people tomorrow in school so I have to be careful!! ¡¹

    Agnes says with a cute smile.

    That¡¯s right, not everyone in the world has goodwill.

    You always have to defend yourself from the evil as they live in this world too.

    ¡¸ Go for it, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best! it¡¯s reassuring to have everyone with me! ¡¹

    Agnes looked at Luna and Koyomi-chan to her sides.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also a bit scared too, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to a school filled with young ladies after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yomi-oneesama, Misuzu-oneesama, Ruriko-oneesama, Michi-oneesama, and Yoshiko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesama, Erica-oneesama, Haiji-oneesama, and Karen-san is with us ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan said.

    The young ladies of the Kouzuki house who has higher status among the young ladies, and Mariko, who stands out a lot, and then Erica,

    They also have bodyguards so there¡¯s no need to worry.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ The new Onee-sama, Sakurako-chan is also with us ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Have you talked to Sakurako? ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been curious about the guests so I hardly checked on Agnes¡¯ tables.

    ¡¸ Yes! She¡¯s a cute Onee-sama! Anges loves her! ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s great, Agnes accepted her.

    ¡¸ She promised to join when serving Papa tomorrow! Luna, Karen, and Erica-chan¡¯s joining in too!! ¡¹

    To Agnes, having sex with me is the definition of Family.

    Having group sex is the ritual to become real family to her.

    ¡¸ It was Sakurako-chan¡¯s first time today so it might still hurt, therefore¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes is being considerate of Sakurako¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. Tomorrow ¡¹

    I agreed.

    ¡¸ Here, here! Listen, everyone! ¡¹

    Mana calls everyone

    Today, Mana¡¯s in charge of the mansion.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re splitting into two groups and get to work! Team Bunny will be working on cleaning up the party! Bear Team will work with Ai-chan to prepare the bread for tomorrow ¡¹

    And since tomorrow is Monday;

    We have to prepare bread that we¡¯re selling to the student cafeteria during lunch break.

    ¡¸ Bread? ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san, wearing Japanese clothes and an apron on top, asks.

    Oh, speaking of which.

    The place has calmed down, but is it okay for Kuromiya-san to not go home?

    ¡¸ Yes, bread! Motoko-chan, have you ever made bread before? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Motoko-chan and Kurumi-chan, if you want to be our family then you need to be able to make bread! ¡¹

    Agnes told the master and servant.

    Seems like they got closer while I wasn¡¯t watching. ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can make Japanese sweets, but as for bread¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we don¡¯t have experience ¡¹

    Mikuriya Kurumi-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, you should learn from Katsuko-chan! Ai-chan¡¯s good at making pastries, but she¡¯s bad at teaching others! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Then, Katsuko-sama, can you teach Kurumi and me? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Is it okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me and smiled.

    I still haven¡¯t decided yet on whether to accept Kuromiya-san into the family or not.

    ¡¸ Why not? They¡¯re such good cooks. There won¡¯t be any harm teaching them how to make bread ¡¹

    If they¡¯re joining the family, then there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromiya-san, are you sure you don¡¯t have to go home? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yes, we came here today because we want the Kuromori house to understand who we are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our uniforms and school materials will be delivered by car from the Kuromiya house by tomorrow morning ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Then, we will come to school using that car ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t come together in Kouzuki-sama¡¯s car ¡¹

    Kuromiya house also has a high family status among the nobility.

    Currently, two cars come from the mansion and send Misuzu and the girls to school every morning.

    Yoshiko-san, Michi, Karen, Haiji, every day, then Mariko and Erica also ride the same car they use when they stay at the mansion for half of the week.

    Mariko and Erica aren¡¯t from the nobility, and Karen is officially under the care of the Kouzuki house so it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ If we go to school in Kouzuki house¡¯s car, some people may think that the Kuromiya house is under the Kouzuki house¡¯s control ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that we should avoid doing anything that might arouse suspicion from the other families until we officially announce that we¡¯re Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubines ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san, and Mikuriya-san said.

    Both of them are right, but¡­

    These girls are hiding something as expected.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have a lot of conversation while teaching you how to make bread ¡¹

    Then, Kuromiya-san;

    ¡¸ But if it¡¯s about us, we already did ¡¹

    They looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I think they already saw through it all ¡¹

    These girls know about the Takakura shrine maidens.

    So, they know that their thoughts are readout.

    ¡¸ Even so, I would like to know you better using my own eyes and ears ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But if Katsuko-oneechan starts her baking class, won¡¯t there be enough people to prepare for tomorrow? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s already tired so he should take a rest now. The young group can take care of the simple pastries, but it¡¯s going to be hard for Ai-oneechan to do the complex ones alone, right? ¡¹

    Ai isn¡¯t that slow during work, but¡­

    But she has a habit of stopping whenever some new pastry idea flashed into her mind while making bread.

    ¡¸ Then, Mana has to join in making pastries. I¡¯ll take the role of clean-up ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Nowadays, Mana¡¯s the next best at making bread after Katsuko-nee and Ai.

    ¡¸ Right, if Katsuko-oneechan wants to talk to Kuromiya-san, then Mana and Ai-oneechan will make the harder pastries ¡¹

    Nononono¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll join Ai in making pastries ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But, Onii-chan¡¯s tired already, right? ¡¹

    Well yeah, A lot of things happened today so my body¡¯s tired.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want to make bread. The bakery is my business, so I can¡¯t just take a rest because I¡¯m a little tired ¡¹

    There have been several times recently where the family¡¯s left to do the baking, but¡­

    I can¡¯t let that.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m working with Ai ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko and I will support Onii-sama. Misuzu-oneesama, can I ask you about the cleanup? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    Ruriko¡¯s also good at making bread right after Katsuko-nee, Ai, and Mana, so it helps.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu looks at me.

    With Sakurako becoming my woman and Kuromiya-san coming here, Misuzu¡¯s feeling uneasy.

    ¡¸ No need! Mii-chan can join in pastry making too! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sorting everyone! Megu-chan will be the leader of the cleanup bunny team! Tsukiko-san, Mitama-chan, Kinuka-chan, Erica-chan, Marika-chan, Mariko-chan, and Kana-chan will join us! ¡¹

    The girls whose names are called raised their right hand and gathered around Nei.

    Kana-senpai and Marika seem to be staying overnight too.

    Kana-senpai will just come with Megu and me to school tomorrow morning.

    As for Marika, Rei-chan will probably send her off.

    Speaking of which, Rei-chan asked her subordinates from Kouzuki SS to drive Snatch and Francie off so she¡¯s not here.

    Margo-san also gave the female athletes a lift to the station.

    ¡¸ Then, the bear team who¡¯s making pastries will be Yo-chan, Ai-chan, Mii-chan, Ruriko-chan, Yoshiko-san, Mana-chan, Agnes, Yomi-chan, Luna-chan, Koyomi-chan, Arisu-chan, Karen-chan, Haiji-chan, then Eri-chan and Rie-chan ¡¹

    The girls in the room are split into two groups.

    ¡¸ Also, the giraffe team will be the beginner of the baking course. Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s the teacher, and Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are the students. Oh, Sakurako-chan and Shie-san, join them ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, what about Mao? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks.

    ¡¸ What should Mao do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan has to prepare to sleep with Nagisa-san! It¡¯s sleeping time already, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Eeh, but I want to take a bath with Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t, Mao. Papa still has work to do ¡¹

    Nagisa told Mao-chan.

    If she waits for me to finish my work in the bakery, then Mao-chan will sleep late.

    ¡¸ Besides, it took a lot of time to prepare the party so Mao-chan¡¯s favorite big bath isn¡¯t warmed up ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Sorry but would you mind washing up in the private shower room for today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eehh?! But I want to take bath with Papa in the big bathroom! ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks dissatisfied.

    Even if we start preparing the big bath right now, it¡¯ll still take an hour before we can use it.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, we can take a bath together tomorrow ¡¹

    I squatted and hugged Mao-chan then said.

    ¡¸ But for today, make do with the smaller bath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, got it! ¡¹

    Mao-chan reluctantly agreed.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino, go take a bath with Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s surprised as I called out to her suddenly.

    ¡¸ You have nothing to do anyway, right? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s getting ready to become a mother.

    So, washing Mao-chan¡¯s body will be a good experience for her.

    ¡¸ I get it already! I¡¯ll have to look after her right? Geez ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll look after Yukino-chan too ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be in the flower market tomorrow morning so Mao and I will rest first ¡¹

    Then she told me that.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I kissed Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Papa! Mao too!! ¡¹

    I kissed Mao-chan¡¯s cheeks too.

    ¡¸ Hey, you ¡¹

    Yukino glared at me.

    ¡¸ I get it ¡¹

    I kissed Yukino too.

    ¡¸ Lastly, the wolf team! Mitchan and Edie will have to look at the mansion¡¯s monitoring system! We can¡¯t be on the lookout after all ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all! Does everyone know what they should do? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    The female pro wrestler, Grace Marinka (Onoe Jun-san) asks.

    Oh right, she¡¯s also staying over here tonight.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have to! Grace-san is our guest! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t let that. I¡¯ve been in your care after all. I want to do something in return ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ Michi can monitor the mansion alone I think ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ So, Jin will be preparing the bathrooms for everyone to use after work together with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh?! That¡¯s unfair!

    Mao-chan said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s give up for today, we¡¯re going to the small bath with Yukino-chan ¡¹

    Nagisa told her beloved daughter.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, let¡¯s begin our work!! ¡¹

    Nei ordered and everyone started moving.

    ¡¸ Rabbit team! Tsukiko-san Marika-san an I will do the washing, Nei-oneesan, take care of the dining room! ¡¹

    Megu gives instructions promptly like a sports club member.

    ¡¸ Bear Team! Split into two! Agnes will lead the young group with simple to make bread and as for the harder ones! Onii-chan, give instructions! ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Giraffe Team, come with me. I¡¯ll teach you only the basics, then you¡¯ll join the bear team to make simple pastries ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Kuromiya-san, Mikuriya-san, Sakurako, and Shie-san.

    ¡¸ Jun, come with me to the big bath ¡¹

    Edie took Grace-san out of the dining room.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re also going. We will be going to sleep first. Good night Everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Night! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, go for it, everyone! ¡¹

    Nagisa, Mao-chan, and Yukino left the room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan came back to the dining room suddenly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll go first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll join later ¡¹

    I told Ai and the girls who are going to the bakery and then I ran to Mianho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    She only showed up at the start of the party and then she went to another room, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while since the last time I was here, and I feel at ease seeing that everyone¡¯s self-reliant even when I¡¯m not present ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But I want to be with Minaho-neesan more ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s been absent from the mansion as she¡¯s about to open the new brothel.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no helping it, but it¡¯s just for a while longer ¡¹

    Soon enough, the Black Forest brothel will reopen

    ¡¸ Putting that aside, tomorrow will be the entrance of the prostitute cadets, Tsukiko-san, and Mitama-san in our high-school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I heard that too ¡¹

    Our school has Minaho-neesan as the chairman, and Kuromori house is controlling it from behind the scenes.

    A new special class called the ¡°Nadeshiko Department¡± is set up in the old school building for Misato and the other prostitute cadets, and Tsukiko to attend.

    Misato, Tsukiko, Mitama are all in their third year so it¡¯ll only be half a year of school, but still.

    They can graduate from high school somehow.

    ¡¸ The middle school that accepted Mana-chan and her group have agreed to let them in starting Wednesday ¡¹

    Mana, Arisu, Kinuka, Eri and Rie will be attending in a private middle school.

    They¡¯re also making a special class for Mana and the girls.

    Eri and Rie appear in Yukino¡¯s show every week so they¡¯re in the entertainment course for now.

    ¡¸ I wanted the admission dates to be on the same day but we had to do a lot of elaborate forgery for Mana and the twins¡¯ documents ¡¹

    Mana has to recreate her entire background to erase her past as Shirasaka Maika.

    As for Eri and Rie, we need to create a lie because their parents are dead and we can¡¯t reveal why they¡¯re sheltered in hour house.

    ¡¸ But now, things are moving ¡¹

    The girls are gathered in our mansion for various reasons.

    But this time, they will make contact with the outside world from this mansion.

    ¡¸ Right, the stopped time has started moving again ¡¹

    Agnes had been confined in this mansion for twelve years since birth.

    Especially with Mana who hardly went outside of the mansion since May.

    Her new life begins.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kudou-san also called earlier. The contract with Grace Marinka-san is canceled without problems ¡¹

    Now she¡¯s free.

    She can join Margo-san on her America tour without problems.

    That¡¯s also at the end of the year.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. Thank you. I¡¯m going back to work now ¡¹

    I smiled at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, I¡¯m also doing to do some work to make sure that Kouzuki-sama and Kaan-sama, the nobility doesn¡¯t use you anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thankful for that, but¡­ ¡¹

    But I¡¯ve already started with Kuromiya-san and Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ Well, whatever happens, happens, let¡¯s just do our best ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I could do.

    I¡¯m only doing the best that I can at the moment.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I embraced Minaho-neesan¡¯s slender body.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Minaho-neesan too, don¡¯t push yourself too hard ¡¹

    I gently pat the back of Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan whispered to my ears.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou, Kuromori Yoshinobu, both of them are me, but I feel easier as Yoshinobu ¡¹

    Kuromori Kou has ties with the nobility and the underground.

    As for Yoshinobu, he¡¯s just a dumb high-schooler.

    ¡¸ You always go through some hardships. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m doing it because I want to. You don¡¯t have to apologize for that, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I said, then let go of Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ I should go now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯m going back to my work too ¡¹

    We kissed, then went back to our jobs

    ¡¸ By the way, who will you have sex with tonight ¡¹

    Err.

    Yesterday and today, I had sex too much that it surprised me.

    Even so.

    The schedule probably already has someone assigned to me, but¡­

    Since irregular things happen, the duty roster had to be changed too.

    I also have to deal with Marika who lives in a dorm and can only come to the mansion during weekends.

    Then, there¡¯s Sakurako who just joined the family.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll think about it ¡¹

    I told Minaho-neesan while smiling wryly.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1262.

    Chapter 1262. Rivalry in Love / Bathroom Attack and Defense

    We finished making bread.

    Megu and the girls finished cleaning up the dining room.

    Then, those who have personal things to do tomorrow, like school prep or homework, went to do it.

    Those who had nothing in particular to do went to the large bath together.

    Gathered before the bathroom are Nei, Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, Edie, Mariko, Kana-senpai, Karen, Erica, Marika, Tsukiko, Agnes, Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka, Haiji, then Eri and Rie.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Why is he coming with us? ¡¹

    The female wrestler, Grace Marinka, or Onoe Jun-san.

    She¡¯s upset that I¡¯m trying to take a bath with the girls.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ What? It¡¯s normal to take a bath with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs me and replied to One-san who¡¯s making a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸ Those are the rules in this place so don¡¯t mind it!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh?! ¡¹

    Grace-san is further surprised upon seeing Nei getting naked in front of me.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yo-chan, unhook the bra for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I unhooked the bra on Nei¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Ah, thanks ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Papa! Agnes too! ¡¹

    Competing with Nei, Agnes who¡¯s in her underwear comes to me.

    The young Agnes is wearing a childish design cute bra unlike Nei¡¯s.

    Agnes, who¡¯s Half-French has a nicely developed body.

    Her size is bigger than Luna and Karen of the same age.

    ¡¸ There, it¡¯s off now, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you! ¡¹

    Oh, I see Agnes¡¯ cute nipples.

    No other girls are coming to ask me to unhook their bra.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Oh, there¡¯s more.

    Kuromiya Motoko-san, and her bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san came to the dressing room too.

    Both of them are still wearing their clothes.

    ¡¸ Err, Kuromiya-san, are you joining in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuormori-sama can enjoy our naked bodies too ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you ask for it, then we can take it to the bed right away ¡¹

    Why is it that these girls are in rush to become my concubines?

    ¡¸ But before that, Kuromori-sama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our Obi is loose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please pull our Obi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you help us take off our Kimono, pulling our Obi, then we¡¯ll shout ¡°Areeee~~¡± while spinning around ¡¹

    Kuromori-san says in excitement.

    Err, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s one of those old historical dramas where the evil governor attacks a town girl saying ¡°Why not? Why not?¡± ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, can we reenact that scene? ¡¹

    Saying that on that momentum¡­

    Meaning, Kuromiya-san wants to do that kind of play.

    Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped then.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s ¡°Please forgive me Odaikan-sama,¡± then Ruriko and I have already done that ¡¹

    Ruriko comes in.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve done the acts with Danna-sama in Japanese clothes so many times already ¡¹

    Right, we¡¯ve done that kind of play before already.

    Be it Misuzu or Ruriko, when girls are wearing wafuku, they wanted to try getting their Obi pulled and say ¡°Areeeeee~~¡±

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-sama, it¡¯s our first time to have Kuromori-sama undress us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s the same situation, the people involved aren¡¯t the same. I think that Kuromori-sama can still enjoy it ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san aren¡¯t backing off either.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Maybe not today ¡¹

    I told the young lady who practices spears.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s dangerous to do that act when there are this many people in the changing room ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s going to the bathroom so the changing room is filled with women.

    It¡¯s like a school field trip night women¡¯s bath.

    Well, I¡¯m a dude so I don¡¯t know how it looks like in a women¡¯s bath but I think it¡¯s something like this.

    The girls who are close to each other gather together from the changing room and head to the bathroom.

    ¡¸ I-I understand. You¡¯re right, we have been a bit too festive. Please forgive us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please forgive us ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ No need, you don¡¯t have to apologize for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for your generosity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Kuromori-sama, maybe when the next opportunity comes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please give us an opportunity ¡¹

    In the end, they still want to do it.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Jun, why are you still wearing clothes? ¡¹

    Edie who¡¯s already naked is holding a tub with a duck to play in the bath.

    ¡¸ This is for the children to play with, now undress ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san looks at me with a worried face.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about him, Darling¡¯s our Darling! ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Darling, Jun seems embarrassed, you should go first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Edie ¡¹

    I immediately took off my shirt and pants.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    Grace-san made a cute scream, but I took off my briefs too.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going first. Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Yo-chan ¡¹

    I head to the bathroom, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Please wait! We¡¯re coming too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have to wash Kuromori-sama¡¯s back!! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san who¡¯s still wearing their undershirt got naked in a hurry.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already decided who¡¯ll take care of me in the bath ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Who is it tonight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, Erica-chan, and Marika-oneesama¡¯s in charge! ¡¹

    Erica shouts from the bathroom.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting, please come in!! ¡¹

    Oh, the naked Erica, Haiji, and Marika are waiting for me at the entrance of the bathroom.

    Marika can only come to the mansion during weekends, and so it¡¯s her turn tonight.

    Then, she¡¯s also with her sister, Erica, who can only see her during weekends.

    I hear that Ruriko and Mana adjust who¡¯s on duty.

    On the other hand, Haiji¡¯s the one who¡¯s on duty tonight.

    ¡¸ Everyone has their turn on washing Yo-chan¡¯s body and so you can¡¯t just cut the line ¡¹

    Nei told Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san, you say that you want to join in the lowest seat of our family, so you¡¯re not allowed to be selfish again, okay? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s smiling, but her words have weight on them.

    Nei is the big sister in the family, and she¡¯s doing her part of stopping Kuromiya-san from acting rashly.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Erica, Haiji, I¡¯m going in now ¡¹

    I ignored Kuromiya-san and went inside the bathroom.

    I have to make it clear that I will not give them preferential treatment.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Erica and Haiji prepared the warm bath.

    Then, everyone soaked into the bathtub to warm up.

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you for waiting! ¡¹

    Edie brings Grace-san to the bathroom.

    Although, Grace-san¡¯s body is wrapped in a bath towel, and she¡¯s trying to move away from my gaze.

    Still, it¡¯s that¡­

    Michi¡¯s body is so slender that she¡¯s flat, that you don¡¯t know where she¡¯s hiding all that power.

    Edie¡¯s much more muscular than Michi that there¡¯s an ink to it, but her whole body is still tight and slender.

    She even entered the lightest class in the martial arts tournament.

    Compared to that, Grace Marinka or Onoe Jun-san¡¯s in the unlimited class.

    Although she¡¯s well trained and toned, you can tell that under the towel are some thick muscles that were typical of a martial artist.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Grace-san glares at me, but¡­

    ¡¸ Hey! You¡¯re going here! ¡¹

    Edie took Grace-san to the young group, especially to Rie and Eri.

    Those girls seem to get along with Grace-san.

    Oh well, I¡¯ll let Edie take care of her.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san comes in naked.

    Oh, both of them don¡¯t have too many muscles from swinging spears.

    Yet, they have a nicely tensed and beautiful proportion body.

    It must be because of their pectoral muscles that their breasts look big.

    Both their breasts are drawn up high, and their nipples are looking upwards too.

    ¡¸ And you girls go over there. Tsukiko-chan and Mariko-chan, play with them ¡¹

    Nei brings Kuromiya-san to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are trying to show off to me, swinging her ass and breasts as they go to Tsukiko.

    That said, they¡¯re not as huge as Nei or Katsuko-nee¡¯s. And they probably never walked that way before.

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san walked awkwardly.

    They¡¯re hiding their crotch with a towel, but they purposely show me their pink nipples.

    Anyway, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re conscious of me.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go to the washing area. Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Erica told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Erica will take care of Kuromori-sama¡¯s right half! Haiji-chan will take care of the left half! And Marika-oneesama¡¯s in charge of the legs! ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ And then, the three of us will collaborate on his penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll leave it to you girls ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Haiji and Marika poured body soap on the sponge and started their work.

    At first, they were using their hand and sponge, but¡­

    Soon after, they poured soap on their breasts and rub them on my body.

    This technique is passed down from Katsuko-nee and Nagisa to Misuzu and Ruriko, Mana, Nei, Megu, and the girls, and now they¡¯re teaching the recent girls like Erica and such.

    ¡¸ Marika, is your mother doing well now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s placed in a Kouzuki group¡¯s specialist hospital. I¡¯m thankful ¡¹

    She replies while rubbing her nipples on my thigh.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thinking of coming to visit her soon ¡¹

    Erica said.

    Marika¡¯s mother is also Erica¡¯s mother.

    They¡¯ve been separated so far, but they¡¯re finally resuming.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bring mother from Anna house too. I think that¡¯s for the better¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Your mother might be worried if you meet her alone ¡¹

    Wondering if Erica might not come back home after going to meet her true mother.

    ¡¸ Yes. Of course, I want to meet my real mother, but I also love my mother from Anna house. I¡¯ll never forget the gratitude for raising me ¡¹

    Erica says with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I talked to Sakurako-sama. It seems that we have a somewhat similar situation, but I can still meet up with my mother¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, Erica and Sakurako have a birth mother and a mother that raised them.

    But, Sakurako¡¯s birth mother is no longer in this world.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s thinking of showing gratitude to both mothers so there won¡¯t be any regrets later. Also, Marika-oneesama too ¡¹

    Erica looked at her sister.

    ¡¸ I also treasure Erica ¡¹

    Marika speaks gently.

    ¡¸ I finally met my little sister after so long ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s listening to their conversation a bit lonely.

    Haiji¡¯s an orphan. Her family is no longer present.

    ¡¸ Haiji ¡¹

    I pat Haiji¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. I have a new family now ¡¹

    Haiji smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re here for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m not lonely anymore ¡¹

    Haiji says while clinging to my arm, rubbing her cute breast on me.

    ¡¸ See? They get along so well! ¡¹

    Edie told Grace-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the rule in this house to get along ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not really a rule, but rather, those who can¡¯t get along get kicked out, so you have to ¡¹

    Rie and Eri told Grace-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t just reluctantly get along with others ¡¹

    ¡¸ This house is filled with good girls, and so you¡¯d want to get along with them and stay with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ We want to be in this family all the time after all! ¡¹

    Grace-san listens to the twins dumbfoundedly as she soaks in the bathtub with ducks floating.

    ¡¸ Jun, you should just join our family too ¡¹

    Edie suddenly said that.

    ¡¸ But how? ¡¹

    Grace-san asks Edie back with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Well, hey, I let¡¯s tell her ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s wash our bodies. Jun, wash my back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then Eri-chan and I will wash Jun-san¡¯s back!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll polish you up like an aluminum ball! ¡¹

    The twins stepped out of the bath first.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Excuse me, it feels cold ¡¹

    The naked Michi comes to the bathroom from the changing room a little late.

    ¡¸ Michi, what¡¯s that? ¡¹

    I ask Michi while three beauties are washing my body.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s customary in the late Edo period for bathhouses to tell the customers who entered later ¡¹

    Michi replies.

    ¡¸ When someone whose been warmed in the bath comes in contact with someone who just came in, the temperature between the two will chill the person ¡¹

    I get that, but why are you doing some kind of Edo period practice here?

    ¡¸ Huh, Michi? Weren¡¯t you watching over the monitoring system in the mansion? ¡¹

    I just recalled.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama has returned so she switched places ¡¹

    Michi replied.

    I see. If Rei-chan¡¯s the one watching then we¡¯re safe.

    ¡¸ Michi, come here ¡¹

    Misuzu called Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Michi walks on the tiles and went to Misuzu¡¯s side.

    Yeah, she¡¯s flat so there¡¯s no sway.

    Even so, Michi¡¯s quite sexy to me.

    ¡¸ Haa, I finally feel calm now that Michi¡¯s on my side ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯ve been useless today ¡¹

    Sakurako from the Kanou house, one of the three houses of the nobility became my woman.

    Kuromiya-san, who came from a noble family with high status, is also pushing in the concubine status.

    Misuzu¡¯s lost her pace.

    She fears that she will be deprived of her place as the boss of the ladies¡¯ group in the family.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s rinse them off ¡¹

    Erica washed off the soap from my body.

    ¡¸ Well then, time to wash the penis ¡¹

    The three girls reach out for my penis.

    Auu.

    If you wash it like that, it¡¯ll grow big

    ¡¸ Should I prepare an air mat? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Err, who¡¯s in charge of the bath stuff today? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Yomi and Kinuka-chan! ¡¹

    Yomi raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Air mat, right? ¡¹

    Yomi and Kinuka go to the changing room to bring in the mat.

    The built-in air pump only needs a push on a button and it inflates right away.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll spread it right away, please wait for a moment ¡¹

    Kinuka said.

    Am I going to have sex on the mat?

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    Who will it be?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1263.

    Chapter 1263. Rivalry in Love / Onee-chan sex with Nei

    ¡¸ Jun, let¡¯s go to the Sauna ¡¹

    Edie invites Grace Marinka-san to the sauna.

    Grace-san feels uneasy that I¡¯m bathing together with women, and yet¡­

    If I start having sex with the girls, she would be surprised.

    ¡¸ O-Oh ¡¹

    Grace-san is getting curious as to why Kinuka and Yomi are spreading out an air mat.

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    Edie pulls Grace-san¡¯s hand forcibly, taking her to the Sauna.

    ¡¸ Now! While we have time! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, who will you pick? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    In the meantime, Erica, Marika, and Haiji¡¯s caressing my penis.

    My dick is already hard.

    ¡¸ Right, I prefer to have sex with those who have experience right now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m currently physically and mentally tired so I want to let them take care of the rest ¡¹

    I have to be careful when it comes to beginner girls.

    I want to take my time and calm down.

    ¡¸ Then, I will do it ¡¹

    Misuzu stood up from the bath and offers her body to me, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, this is my turn you know! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan can¡¯t do it right now. Even if you have sex with him, you¡¯ll only tire Yo-chan out ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu tries to object, but¡­

    ¡¸ Were you thinking of regaining yourself by having sex with Yo-chan, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nei speaks sharply.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you should do that. Yo-chan got more new women but, Mii-chan, you¡¯re a big sister too. I think you should get yourself together and become someone who ¡°gives,¡± not ¡°take¡± from Yo-chan ¡¹

    Then, she took a look at Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll show you girls real sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll study it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Me too, I¡¯ll study it! ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san told Nei.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, do you want to watch from that far? ¡¹

    Nei said. Misuzu and Michi came closer.

    ¡¸ Everyone else too, take a good look! ¡¹

    Then, Nei stands before me.

    Since I¡¯m squatting on the bath floor, my gaze turns to Nei¡¯s crotch.

    Looking up and I see the naked Nei.

    Her white skin and a miracle-balanced proportion.

    She¡¯s truly beautiful.

    Her face is a transcendent beauty, but her ample body is also wonderful.

    ¡¸ As expected, Nei-san is so beautiful ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sighs while in the tub.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to say it like that! Everyone has their own charms, and that¡¯s why Yo-chan chose you ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, Kuromiya-san isn¡¯t yet chosen, but I think that it¡¯s amazing that you were allowed to come to this place. Yo-chan never pulls down his pants on someone he¡¯s cautious with! ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­

    Hearing that from Nei is embarrassing.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Grace Marinka-san too? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    Nei looked at the sauna door where Edie and Grace-san are in.

    ¡¸ She has no interest other than fighting strong people, but she¡¯s not a bad girl. She¡¯s closer to Reika-oneechan, Mitama-san, or Kinuka-chan from before ¡¹

    Nei speaks her analysis.

    ¡¸ She has simple thoughts that are easy to understand. Well, I don¡¯t know if Yo-chan will take her in the family or not, but she¡¯s definitely someone you don¡¯t need to be cautious with ¡¹

    I think so too.

    Nei comes before me while talking.

    ¡¸ Well then, shall we do it, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Okay, stand up and lie down on the air mat ¡¹

    The hands of Erica and the girls touching me let go.

    I grabbed Nei¡¯s hand and stood up.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I love you Yo-chan! ¡¹

    She embraced me tightly.

    Nei presses her soft breasts to my chest.

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    We went to the air mat while embracing each other.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s probably tired, but can I go below? ¡¹

    Nei says with a smile, so¡­

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I reply a bit embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Then, come here ¡¹

    Nei lies down on the mat.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan ¡¹

    I get on top of Nei.

    ¡¸ Call me ¡°Onee-chan¡± now ¡¹

    Nei told me.

    ¡¸ Sure, Onee-chan. My Onee-chan ¡¹

    I embraced Nei¡¯s body.

    First, kissing.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I love kissing. Yo-chan¡¯s kisses are so gentle ¡¹

    She looked up at me and smiled kindly.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan¡¯s eyes are beautiful ¡¹

    I mutter.

    Nei¡¯s eyes shine like a jewel.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan¡¯s eyes are only for looking at Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ And these lips of Onee-chan is only for Kissing Yo-chan! ¡¹

    This time, Nei kissed me.

    ¡¸ What about eating me out? ¡¹

    I said jokingly.

    ¡¸ Of course I have times I want to eat, but I can¡¯t do that so I hold back! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! If Nei-chan eats Papa then it¡¯s a big problem!! ¡¹

    Agnes came to the mat before anyone noticed and told Nei.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t eat Yo-chan ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Lick my breasts! My breasts are made for Yo-chan ¡¹

    She speaks with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onee-chan ¡¹

    I bury my face on Nei¡¯s plump breasts.

    I grope one side and lick the nipple of the other.

    ¡¸ Nobu sure loves licking breasts, doesn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Oh? But I like it when Kou licks my breasts, don¡¯t you feel the same too, Kana? ¡¹

    Mariko laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, I like it a lot too. Nobu¡¯s so cute when he¡¯s doing his best at licking breasts! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true. Kuromori-sama¡¯s so cute! ¡¹

    Erica watches me as I suck on Nei¡¯s nipples with great interest.

    I then explored Nei¡¯s body using my tongue.

    From her nipples to her navel.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already wet, you can put it in right away ¡¹

    Nei said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I want to taste Onee-chan ¡¹

    I crawl my tongue on Nei¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Aah!~ Kuu! It feels amazing Yo-chan! ¡¹

    I sip Nei¡¯s love nectar, making wet sounds like a dog drinking water in the middle of summer.

    It tastes sour and it smells lewd.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaahn~ Amazing!! ¡¹

    Then, I exposed Nei¡¯s clitoris.

    I use the tip of my tongue to stimulate her shining ruby.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaan!!! Ahaaaaan~ Aaaaah! Yo-chan~~!!! ¡¹

    Nei moans cutely.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yo-chan! Hafuu~ C-Come in! Put it inside Onee-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei begs me as her skin flushes red.

    I¡¯m also diamond-hard from the cute reaction of Nei and the touch of her skin.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come!! ¡¹

    We gaze and smile at each other.

    Then, my erect penis went to Nei¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s become one, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei spreads her legs wide and waits for my entrance.

    I pushed in my hips.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, it¡¯s coming in!! ¡¹

    My penis slips inside Nei¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ This place is only for Yo-chan too! Exclusive only to Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Onee-chan ¡¹

    I then pushed my penis deeper inside Nei.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, more! Deeper! Put your whole penis in Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s vagina completely remembers the size of my penis since losing her virginity half a year ago.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Finally, the tip of my penis pokes the depths of her vagina.

    I¡¯m inside Nei down to the root.

    ¡¸ Ahn, Yo-chan! You¡¯re filling me up! ¡¹

    Nei said and then she embraced me from below.

    ¡¸ Good boy! Good boy. Yo-chan¡¯s always a hard worker ¡¹

    It pierces deep in me.

    Nei gently pats my back.

    ¡¸ You work hard all the time, and you did the same today too. I know about that ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ But everyone takes the hard-working Yo-chan as normal, and they forgot to be gentle with you. Sorry about that, Yo-chan ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Onee-chan¡¯s praising you. Yo-chan, you did well. You¡¯re amazing. Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei tells me with her gentle smile.

    At that moment¡­

    I feel my body losing strength.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Don¡¯t worry, Onee-chan is with you. You can feel at ease, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Yeah, our genitals are connected.

    Nei¡¯s insides are so warm and wet, it¡¯s accepting my penis gently.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m Yo-chan¡¯s big sister. You can fawn on me more ¡¹

    I see. I¡¯ve been through a lot today.

    I¡¯m much more tired than I thought.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan will always be by Yo-chan¡¯s side ¡¹

    Hearing Nei says that makes me happy.

    I rub my cheeks with Nei¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re just so cute! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t look at my face.

    ¡¸ Show me more of your cuteness! ¡¹

    Nei moves her hips from below.

    Aaah!!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can move as you want, Yo-chan ¡¹

    I slowly move my penis in and out of Nei.

    ¡¸ Aah, it feels amazing! Yo-chan¡¯s penis is amazing! ¡¹

    Ooh, I can feel that irresistible love on Nei.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan! Onee-chan! ¡¹

    I swing my hips faster.

    I grope Nei¡¯s breasts and kiss her while at it.

    We¡¯re breaking into real sex now.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Amazing!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I feel irresistibly good! ¡¹

    My hips move even more intensely!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaahn! Yes! Yes!! ¡¹

    Nei.

    Nei.

    Onee-chan!!

    We continue to have sex while Nei¡¯s breasts sway around.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1264.

    Chapter 1264. Rivalry in Love / Sex with Nei (Cont.) ? Human Kindness

    ¡¸ Hey, can you feel it Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei tightens her vagina.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it, Onee-chan ¡¹

    Her insides are moist with her warm love nectar.

    Nei wraps me in her warm and soft body.

    ¡¸ Yes, Yo-chan¡¯s inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m connected to Onee-chan ¡¹

    Ooh, Nei¡¯s pushing her hips from below.

    ¡¸ Having sex with Onee-chan feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I feel good! Yo-chan ¡¹

    We kissed each other.

    Nei slurped up my tongue intensely.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ I wanted to do this forever!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to be with Onee-chan forever too ¡¹

    We stare at each other and move our hips.

    We feel each other at the deepest parts, rubbing each other¡¯s genitals.

    Nei and I have perfect harmony as we have been having sex for the past half-year.

    Our flesh dances on top of the air mat in the bathroom, devouring each other, making love with each other.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama looks like he¡¯s having so much fun ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks.

    ¡¸ Papa and Nei-chan looks so happy ¡¹

    I hear Agnes¡¯ voice.

    I can feel the gazes from the naked women in the bathroom.

    Their eyes can¡¯t get away from Nei and me making love.

    Nei¡¯s looking only at me.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, aaah, aahn! Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Her body sways.

    Her plump breast dances.

    Nei¡¯s the most beautiful when having sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, more, please! Yo-chan! Do it harder! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s 18-year-old body is on fire.

    She¡¯s steadily going up to the climax.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-chan!! ¡¹

    I speed up my hips.

    Chupu, chupu, chupu!

    Our connected part is making a lot of lewd wet sounds.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Yes! Yo-chan! It feels amazing!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body releases a milky-sweet scent.

    The scent of beauty arouses me further.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Onee-chan!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m coming soon!!

    ¡¸ Yes! Let it out! Cum inside Onee-chan!! ¡¹

    Nei looks up at me with her sweating face and said.

    Having sex in the bathroom. Nei¡¯s bangs are sticking on her forehead.

    Our liquids are melting together.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Onee-chan! Onee-chan!! ¡¹

    I grab both of Nei¡¯s huge breasts and spurt myself.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaah! Yes! More! Harder! Yo-chan!! ¡¹

    I feel Nei¡¯s hard nipples on my palm.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! Yo-chan! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s grinding her hips from below.

    ¡¸ Aaah! I¡¯m! I¡¯m!! Yo-chan!!!! ¡¹

    I know.

    Nei¡¯s about to cum!!

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, I¡¯m about to cum too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it together! Together! Let¡¯s cum together! Yo-chan! Aaah, Aaah! I love you! I love you! I love, love, love, love, love you!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s rising up like a jet fighter.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Yo-chan! Onee-chan, Onee-chan¡¯s cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body bends like a bow while I¡¯m embracing her.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaaaa, cumming, cumming! Cumming!!!!!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s body twitched intensely.

    Her vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    I thrust in with all my strength.

    The tip of my glans rubs into Nei¡¯s puffed uterus.

    !!!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, so hot!! ¡¹

    Nei twitches again as the white liquid is poured deep inside her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah! Yo-chan! It¡¯s coming in!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan!!! ¡¹

    I embrace Nei¡¯s body tightly.

    Pushing in my hips and continue my ejaculation.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Onee-chan!! ¡¹

    I bury my face into Nei¡¯s bouncy breasts and ejaculate.

    ¡¸ I love you Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you ¡¹

    I feel Nei¡¯s body and life as I ejaculate.

    Nei is also accepting all of me.

    Ooh, I feel happy.

    I¡¯m blessed with the best kind of happiness.

    Aaaah.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, Yo-chan ¡¹

    A soft voice from my side.

    ¡¸ Hm? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, did you wake up? ¡¹

    I looked up. Nei¡¯s smiling at me.

    Nei¡¯s gently patting my hair.

    ¡¸ Huh, did I blackout? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just for three minutes. I also came a lot so my body is feeling languid ¡¹

    Oh right, we¡¯re on the air mat.

    My penis is still inside Nei.

    I fell exhausted on top of Nei¡¯s plump body.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I brought some water! ¡¹

    Erica brings in water in a glass.

    I have to be careful of dehydration when having sex in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Erica ¡¹

    I managed to put some strength in my exhausted body and took the glass from Erica¡¯s hands.

    I drank water.

    Ooh, I feel my hot body cool down.

    ¡¸ Want some too, Onee-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled while still lying down on the mat.

    I put some of the water on my mouth and fed Nei using it.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    I hear Nei¡¯s throat make gulping sounds as she drinks.

    ¡¸ Puhaa~ That¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s smile is beautiful.

    My penis reacts from inside her.

    ¡¸ Ah, it moved! Eyy!! ¡¹

    Nei tightens her vagina.

    Using that momentum, my penis comes out.

    ¡¸ Ah, it went out ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s vagina spills some of my semen.

    ¡¸ Ah, what a waste! ¡¹

    Erica goes to Nei¡¯s crotch and licked off my semen dripping out of it.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Don¡¯t do that so suddenly! ¡¹

    Nei said, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, Nei-oneesama¡¯s so beautiful ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s showing no sign of resistance.

    ¡¸ Then, I will take this one ¡¹

    Marika, Erica¡¯s elder sister gives my penis cleanup fellatio.

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Haiji joined in with Marika.

    Oh, the three of them were in charge of the bath with me tonight.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Marika and Haiji give my penis double fellatio.

    ¡¸ Geez, you don¡¯t have to mind me ¡¹

    Nei told Erica.

    ¡¸ But, just a bit more ¡¹

    Erica licks Nei¡¯s sweat and love nectar.

    I think she¡¯s a bit of a lesbian.

    This star in the middle school of the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ I want to lick Ya-chan too ¡¹

    I changed back from Onee-chan to the usual ¡°Ya-chan¡±

    Marika and Haiji fellate me and then I stretched out and sucked on Nei¡¯s breasts.

    I use the tip of my tongue to lick her nipples still stiff from arousal.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Yo-chan ¡¹

    Yeah, Nei¡¯s breasts are delicious

    ¡¸ Nobu sure loves breasts ¡¹

    Kana and Mariko are staring hard at us.

    Of course, they¡¯re also naked.

    ¡¸ But, Kana¡¯s right. Kou looks refreshed now ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. His face looks refreshed that it¡¯s almost like the evil spirits are gone. As expected of Nei-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ You know, don¡¯t we also feel refreshed after having sex with Nobu? Like, all those worries you have been blown away, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that. It is refreshing. That¡¯s why whenever I feel displeased, I always go to Kou and have sex right away ¡¹

    The two begin their talk.

    ¡¸ Me too, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll only have sex with Nobu. I know that I can¡¯t feel this refreshed with other boys ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I¡¯ve always been to an all girl¡¯s school so I don¡¯t know much about men ¡¹

    Mariko asks Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s special. No other men are like him. He never forces his desires onto us. Ordinary men are animals compared to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Animals? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re animals who only want to fuck, they send glances to women¡¯s breasts, butts, or legs, and then they don¡¯t see us women as anything but parts of sex ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Kana-senpai, the most beautiful among the second-years in our school, gathers a lot of lascivious gazes from the men every day.

    ¡¸ Nobody among them looks at me as a single whole girl, embracing me as a person as Nobu does. He sees the charms in each woman and loves them all, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, he loves me as me, Kana as Kana. ¡¹

    Mariko nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we feel refreshed when having sex with Nobu. Nobu can see every inch of your heart and he can wash all the things you gathered up. But¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Not many women can do the same to Nobu. Even if you can simply satisfy the sexual desire of the man, the only women who can refresh his mind are; ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, Katsuko-oneesama, and Nagisa-oneesama only. As far as I know ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ I want to enter that domain sooner but, I¡¯m still a long way to go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m still inexperienced ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll definitely become like Nei-san. I don¡¯t like it when I¡¯m the only one feeling refreshed ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, I agree with you ¡¹

    Mariko said and looked at Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-sama, you seem to want to be Kou¡¯s concubines, but it¡¯s not just about sex okay?! The path is a hard one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ready for it. Right, Kurumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m also ready! ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and her servant, Mikuriya Kurumi-san said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks up with a heavy expression.

    ¡¸ Why can¡¯t I refresh you like Nei-oneesama does? What is it that I¡¯m lacking? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Well.

    Nei speaks up before I could answer.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. After all, Mii-chan isn¡¯t kind! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not kind? ¡¹

    Nei said. Misuzu¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right, Agnes? ¡¹

    Nei asks Agnes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Misuzu-chan isn¡¯t a kind girl! ¡¹

    Agnes replies with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ How is she compared to Ruri-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks further.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan wasn¡¯t kind at first either. But she¡¯s become kinder for the past half year! ¡¹

    Agnes testifies.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Erica speaks to the depressed Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Misuzu-sama is a young lady of the Kouzuki house, so it¡¯s normal that you¡¯re not kind to people ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. Momoko-oneesama¡¯s not a bad girl, but she¡¯s not kind either ¡¹

    Mariko nods.

    ¡¸ But, Ruriko¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I mean, Ruriko-chan noticed her problem, and she did her best in housework for everyone for the past six months ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s slave after all ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ I can understand why Grandfather sold me to Onii-sama as a slave. Back when I was just a young lady of the Kouzuki house, I was cold, yet frail girl ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But living together with everyone made me learn various things. I¡¯m grateful to them. And, I want Yoshiko to feel the same way when I understood it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Yoshiko-san reacts in her attendant mode.

    ¡¸ It is as Nei-oneesama pointed out. Yoshiko, you should think of how you should be kind to people. I¡¯m still a long way to go and so I won¡¯t be negligent of my effort ¡¹

    Kindness to people.

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan changed for the past six months. Mii-chan, you didn¡¯t. On the contrary, you got the bad habit of being a young lady. That¡¯s the difference ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Then.

    Doba!!

    The Sauna door opens up intensely.

    ¡¸ Puhaaa!!! It¡¯s so cold outside! ¡¹

    Edie and Grace Marinka come out.

    ¡¸ Hey, Jun, let¡¯s take a cold shower! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Edie is also kind to the core.

    She loves looking after other people.

    Edie is this involved with Grace Marinka-san means;

    She senses something from her.

    ¡¸ Well, we should wash our bodies again and warm up ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we should ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s shower! ¡¹

    Erica, Marika, Haiji washed us using the shower.

    ¡¸ Erica also wants to be kind to people ¡¹

    Erica whispered to my ear while washing.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Stepping out of the bath and there are pajamas and new underwear prepared for everyone.

    On the other hand, the clothes we just took off are already taken.

    As expected of Katsuko-nee, her housewife work is perfect.

    We took off the towel in our bodies while making noise, put on our pajamas, and returned to the dining room.

    The dining room is also cleaned up now.

    ¡¸ Does anyone want some ice cream after the bath? We have some cold stuff here! ¡¹

    Mana asks us with a smile.

    With that said, we all ate ice cream.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll play something ¡¹

    Marika goes to the electronic organ and plays a gentle tune.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a beautiful piece ¡¹

    Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan stopped their hands and listened to Marika.

    Before long, the piece ended.

    ¡¸ Bravo! ¡¹

    We clapped our hands for Marika.

    Marika smiled bashfully. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What was that piece just now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Chopin Nocturne No.2. It¡¯s often called Nocturne ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s about the human nature ¡¹

    Marika speaks.

    ¡¸ My piano teacher mentioned before, ¡°Whatever musical performance it is, in the end, it shows the human nature of the performer¡± ¡¹

    Human nature.

    ¡¸ Cunning people will make cunning music, mean people will make mean music. Therefore, one must polish their human nature ¡¹

    Everyone listens to Mariko.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to force yourself to become a good person. Although you must make an effort to make it beautiful, she said ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everything is art. A sad melody is beautiful. A fun melody is beautiful. Be it Harmony or Bankruptcy, any expression you want to call it, you have to keep in mind that beauty is what matters ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I was reminded of that when I was listening to the conversation in the bathroom earlier ¡¹

    Then, Marika begins to play her next tune.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1265.

    Chapter 1265. Rivalry in Love / Fresh Start

    We ate ice cream after bath, then¡­

    We enjoyed Marika playing on the organ.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wonderful! ¡¹

    When Marika was done playing, Agnes and the young group clapped their hands.

    Marika stood up from her seat and bowed bashfully.

    ¡¸ I can play piano too but still, it¡¯s no match against those who had professional education ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Marika¡¯s enrolled in a music high school.

    ¡¸ This is why Nei-oneesama calls you ¡°unkind,¡± you speak like that after all ¡¹

    Ruriko told Misuzu.

    ¡¸ W-What did I say? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks Ruriko in panic.

    It seems that it was quite shocking to hear Nei say that she¡¯s not kind to people.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, you didn¡¯t say anything wrong ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, some things are better left unsaid ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What do you mean? ¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t seem to understand what Ruriko meant.

    ¡¸ You see, Marika-chan just played a lovely piece, and so all you had to do is give her your honest praise ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Did I not praise her? ¡¹

    Misuzu looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, you may have the intention of praising her, but from an outsider¡¯s perspective, you sounded satire! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Satire? I had no intention of such! ¡¹

    Misuzu denies frantically.

    ¡¸ Then, uhm, I think it¡¯s a problem if how you accept things ¡¹

    Mariko speaks from the side.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama¡¯s like Momoko-oneesama, you see ¡¹

    Like Kaan Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama is always misunderstood. She has a high-handed condescending attitude, speaking sarcasm. But, that¡¯s not actually the case. Momoko-oneesama is¡­ She¡¯s the young lady of the Kaan house, and so everyone pays attention to her no matter where she goes. Doesn¡¯t that make her the leading actress at all times? ¡¹

    I recall the time I first met Momoko-oneechan at the party in the Kouzuki mansion.

    True, Momoko-neechan¡¯s arrival changed the atmosphere.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes gather around Momoko-neechan, and she is aware that her speech and behavior are watched by others.

    That¡¯s why she plays that theatrical attitude.

    ¡¸ Momoko-oneesama¡¯s always meeting people wherever she goes, and so she always expresses ¡°This is how I feel.¡± ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Especially when she ate lunch with us at the restaurant, she comments on every single thing like ¡°This dish is delicious,¡± or ¡°This is different from my preference.¡± We pay attention to Momoko-oneesama, and so she thinks that speaking out her impressions is her duty ¡¹

    True, Momoko-neechan¡¯s always speaking out how she feels.

    ¡¸ She thinks that she¡¯s the center of the place at all times and so she continues to be the leading actress, as it¡¯s her duty as a high-class lady ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan isn¡¯t so narrow-minded that she can¡¯t stand it if she¡¯s not the star of the show.

    She¡¯s born as the granddaughter of the Kaan house, and so she¡¯s obliged to shine as the star of the place at all times.

    That¡¯s why she has that kind of personality.

    ¡¸ I can understand that. I was also like her until the spring of this year ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ I was assuming that I will be the successor of the Kouzuki house. I thought that I had to lead the household and the vassals. I was arrogant, and Onii-sama disciplined me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? Discipline? ¡¹

    What discipline?

    ¡¸ Yes, whenever Onii-sama violates Ruriko, Onii-sama educates me that I¡¯m not a special person, but rather a naive and pathetic girl who can¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    No, that wasn¡¯t the intention.

    ¡¸ Although I¡¯m still inexperienced in housekeeping and sex, as a woman, I work hard every day to improve myself in what I can offer Onii-sama as much as I can ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ People are certainly the protagonists of their own lives, but you see¡­ ¡¹

    Nei speaks.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s not everything. You don¡¯t live alone. Family, Friends, the people you pass by on the street, you live in contact with so many people every day. They¡¯re the protagonists in their lives, and so you need to understand that in theirs, you¡¯re just a supporting character ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s what Onii-sama taught me. ¡¹ Therefore, I had to break free from being a woman who can do nothing but sit around foolishly. First, I wanted to be able to do what Yoshiko and the servants at the Kouzuki house have done to me to that point, I also want to be able to take the initiative in serving Onii-sama and the rest of the family ¡¹

    Ruriko¡­

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯m the protagonist in my own life, but at the same time, I want to be good support for Onii-sama and everyone else. Not as someone who causes troubles, but as a woman that is worth being by their side ¡¹

    Ruriko has changed, truly.

    She¡¯s become a girl that¡¯s kind to everyone.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have the same senses as Ruri-chan, do you? Mii-chan? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t care about Yo-chan and everyone else in the family, but Mii-chan never tried being anything but the protagonist of your own life. You don¡¯t feel like playing the support role in Yo-chan¡¯s life, do you? That¡¯s why you can¡¯t take away that feeling of ¡°I¡¯m the main protagonist,¡± anytime, anywhere. That¡¯s why when everyone was clapping their hands on Marika-chan¡¯s performance, you started comparing your skills to hers ¡¹

    Nei analyzed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I meant when I said that you¡¯re not kind to people. You¡¯re always conscious of yourself that you lack awareness of other people. You put your own feelings first and you can¡¯t see the heart of the people around you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu looks down.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama, you don¡¯t have to be so depressed. Even I am just like Misuzu-sama. I was a girl who only thinks about herself until meeting Kou ¡¹

    Mariko smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Erica too! I was a bad girl who thinks only of herself. That¡¯s why Kuromori-sama needs to punish me more! and I¡¯ll serve more too!! ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ In my case, I don¡¯t think I can do housework and cooking as well as Ruriko-sama, but I¡¯m looking for things I can do to help Kou and the family. I don¡¯t want to be just baggage, but also a fighting power ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica too! I want to be someone who can do something for everyone ¡¹

    Mariko and Erica said. Misuzu;

    ¡¸ Even I think of those!! ¡¹

    She speaks intensely.

    ¡¸ I always want to be someone useful for Danna-sama, for the family! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nice that you think that way, but what did you do then? ¡¹

    Nei speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Mii-chan, I don¡¯t you could even step out from your status as a young lady of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m wrong, then what did Mii-chan do apart from being a daughter of the Kouzuki house? Ruri-chan¡¯s starting her job as someone who introduces the treasures of nobility to the television apart from the housework. She broke out of her shell and is challenging various outlooks! ¡¹

    Right, Ruriko¡¯s continuing to walk her path.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama, that also applies to sex. Our sex with Onii-sama still doesn¡¯t refresh him but, we have to continue serving Onii-sama until he feels refreshed and great just like how Nei-oneesama did earlier ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Agnes is still working her hardest to please Papa more! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Really, we¡¯re still inexperienced compared to Nei-san and Katsuko-san. Right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai mutters.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re inexperienced, therefore, we work for it. We persevere. And Erica too!

    Erica looked at me and vowed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to persevere, but you don¡¯t have to rush it. You girls are still students ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes to the dining room.

    She looks at me with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Take your time and find the path you shall walk. If you want to be his lover, then you shouldn¡¯t rush, take your time. Don¡¯t forget, you girls are protagonists of your life, but your lives are already supporting roles for his. If you girls fall down because you were in a hurry, it¡¯ll affect him, and even us ¡¹

    We¡¯re a family.

    We¡¯re already sharing the same boat.

    ¡¸ Right. You can¡¯t take responsibility for what you did alone, Kou¡¯s going to come and help you. If that happens, it won¡¯t be just Kou, but the whole family that you bothered ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yes. Personally, I don¡¯t really mind if you girls cause trouble, but¡­ You girls have little sisters. You don¡¯t want your little sisters to cry because of what you did, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Agnes;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, desuno! I don¡¯t want Mao-chan to feel sad because of Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes, the youngest in this place, is worried about Mao-chan who¡¯s younger than her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t rush it. You can come and talk to us. You have some big sisters so go to them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Then, she looked at Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san who had been quiet all this time¡­

    ¡¸ You two as well, if you girls truly intend to be his concubine, then you need to talk to the girls. It affects us too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems like it ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s end that conversation for now. You have to take your time to think about it. But for now, we shall start our fashion show! The first contestant, come out ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Tsukiko appears.

    She¡¯s wearing our school uniform.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Tsukiko¡¯s also attending our school tomorrow ¡¹

    Together with the new brothel prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Yes. I will be joining in as well. What do you think? ¡¹

    Tsukiko twirls around.

    Her skirt fluttered.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That looks good on you ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s usually mature-looking, but when wearing a school uniform, you can see that she¡¯s also a high-school girl. Her youth is sparkling.

    ¡¸ I thought that I could never go to school anymore but thanks to Kuromori-sama¡¯s power, I can graduate from high-school ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s 18, in her third year in high school.

    Therefore, even if she enrolls, she only has half a year of school left.

    Even so, she should go to school.

    This is the only time where Tsukiko can go to high school after all.

    ¡¸ Okay, next person, come in! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee calls outside the dining room.

    Right, attending our high school together with Tsukiko is¡­

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    As expected, it¡¯s Mitama.

    Yeah, Mitama is also 18 this year so she will graduate in half a year¡­

    But¡­

    I see.

    Still¡­

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Mitama stares at me.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m just wondering. Tsukiko¡¯s wearing a female uniform, and yet, Mitama; ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s wearing the male uniform for some reason.

    The stand-up collar school uniform.

    No, it¡¯s not the same actually.

    Mitama¡¯s male uniform is of a different color than mine, it¡¯s a white uniform.

    A white stand-up collar. And the Japanese sword at her back, the same one she brings at Yukino¡¯s show.

    ¡¸ Why are you wearing that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Nei-oneesama ¡¹

    Nei what?

    I turned to Nei.

    ¡¸ I mean, if it¡¯s Mitama-chan, the ordinary girl¡¯s uniform would suit her, but still, I thought that this would have a better impact! ¡¹

    So Mitama¡¯s going to school wearing male clothing just for the impact?

    ¡¸ Hey! Mitama-chan! Can you try saying ¡°The commoners are pigs¡± ¡¹

    Nei requests Mitama.

    ¡¸ Kuh, the commoners are pigs! ¡¹

    Then, Mitama does as she¡¯s told.

    ¡¸ See? Isn¡¯t that interesting? ¡¹

    Well, look.

    Sure, that¡¯s interesting, but¡­

    Girl uniforms are much¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, right, I also have an ordinary female uniform prepared for Mitama-san. You can change to those when you want to have sex in school ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ As expected, it¡¯s going to be hard to have sex in school unless you¡¯re wearing a skirt! ¡¹

    No, look.

    Oh well.

    It seems that Mitama likes the white school uniform too.

    ¡¸ With that said, that¡¯s the end of the fashion show! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1266.

    Chapter 1266. Rivalry in Love / Deep-Rooted Question

    ¡¸ Well, now that everyone finished eating ice cream, let¡¯s brush our teeth! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. The group who had a bath, ice cream, and pajamas, go to the washroom and brushed our teeth.

    This was a former brothel and so each of the rooms have their own baths and restrooms, but¡­

    At the same time, it¡¯s also the training camp for the prostitutes, and so there¡¯s a washroom with a large mirror where everyone can wash their faces at the same time.

    Back in the Showa era, when this place was called the Kuromori tower, most of the prostitutes were young girls brought from the countryside.

    They probably needed a place like this where they could be together and be in harmony.

    ¡¸ Hey, Jun, we have disposable toothbrushes for our guests! ¡¹

    Edie continues to look after Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Grace-san took the toothbrush with a blunt attitude as usual.

    We also took our toothbrushes.

    ¡¸ Okay, does everyone have their paste? I¡¯ll give some to those who don¡¯t! ¡¹

    Agnes told the girls lined up wearing pajamas.

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko puts paste on my brush.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin brushing!! ¡¹

    Agnes gave the cue and everyone started brushing their teeth.

    That includes Grace-san, of course.

    She¡¯s brushing her teeth with a serious face.

    To be honest, I still don¡¯t get her.

    She was listening to the conversation in the dining room without saying anything earlier.

    Does she have some kind of suspicion about the relationship of people in the mansion?

    ¡¸ She thinks that it¡¯s a weird group, but she doesn¡¯t really care much about it ¡¹

    Luna comes to me and whispered.

    She read my thoughts and reported what she saw on Grace-san.

    ¡¸ She has no interest in anything but fighting strong people. But, she¡¯s not someone savage and uncivilized ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s looking at Grace-san¡¯s mind using the Miko power.

    ¡¸ She was just lonely before, and since then, she only thinks of how to become strong. She doesn¡¯t want to interact with people around her that much

    ¡¸ Thanks, that¡¯s enough information, Luna ¡¹

    I said.

    I don¡¯t need to peek through whatever sad past Grace-san has.

    ¡¸ I think that Edie noticed something too. That¡¯s why she¡¯s sticking to Grace-san, and she will look after her even tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san ¡¹

    There won¡¯t be any new action tonight.

    We¡¯ll just sleep. Tomorrow¡¯s a weekday too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be Luna¡¯s first time going to school ¡¹

    I smile while holding the toothbrush in my mouth.

    Luna and Agnes will be going to the school for the young ladies tomorrow.

    Tsukiko and Mitama are going to our high school, together with the prostitute cadets.

    Mana, the twins, and Arisu are going to their new middle school on Wednesday.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is doing it like that because she¡¯s nervous ¡¹

    Luna whispers, speaking about Agnes who¡¯s brushing her teeth in front of everyone.

    Going out of the mansion and having a social life in school is a first to Agnes.

    I can understand her nervousness.

    ¡¸ Take care of Agnes, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. I will, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna replied brightly.

    We finished brushing our teeth and rinsed our mouths.

    ¡¸ Edie, here¡¯s the key ¡¹

    Megu comes over and hands over the key to Megu and my house to Edie.

    ¡¸ She can use any room in the house. You know where the new sheets are placed, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Thank you, Megu ¡¹

    Edie replied to Megu with a smile, then.

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯ll be sleeping with Jun tonight! ¡¹

    She tells me.

    ¡¸ Sure. I think that¡¯s for the better, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got this! ¡¹

    Anyway, let¡¯s leave Grace Marinka-san in Edie¡¯s care.

    I don¡¯t know why is Edie so attached to Grace-san, but¡­

    I know that Edie has a reason for it, I¡¯m sure.

    ¡¸ Well then, good night everyone! Darling ¡¹

    Edie jumped to me and kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ It tastes like mint. Although, I¡¯m the same anyway ¡¹

    We just brushed our teeth so it¡¯s obvious.

    ¡¸ Good night, Darling. Jun, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Grace-san is surprised as Edie suddenly kissed me, but¡­

    ¡¸ What are you surprised about? I¡¯m American, you know? ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Oh, just a foreign custom ¡¹

    Grace-san believed in Edie¡¯s lies.

    ¡¸ Good night, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes called Edie and Grace-san, then¡­

    ¡¸ Good night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have a good night ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tomorrow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night! ¡¹

    Karen, Koyomi-chan, Eri, Rie, and Erica all greeted Grace-san.

    ¡¸ G-Good Night ¡¹

    Grace-san replied, then disappeared to the corridor afterward.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Papa, I have a request ¡¹

    Then, Agnes comes to me.

    Maybe she¡¯s going to ask me to have sex and sleep on the same bed tonight to relieve her tension for tomorrow?

    While I was thinking that;

    ¡¸ Tonight is the first night Sakurako-chan joined Agnes and everyone¡¯s family! This is Sakurako-chan¡¯s first time in the mansion so she might still be confused, so I¡¯d like her to sleep in the same bed as Papa tonight ¡¹

    Agnes.

    ¡¸ Also, I feel sorry for Marika-chan since Papa wasn¡¯t in the mansion because of work today. Marika-chan can only have sex with Papa during weekends. So, please do it with Marika-chan too ¡¹

    Agnes has grown.

    Half a year ago, in the basement, she was a girl who never opened up her heart to anyone, and yet¡­

    But now, she can be considerate to the people around her.

    People change.

    Changes continue as long as one is alive.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll do as Agnes says. Err, Sakurako and Marika, you girls should call someone who can help you relax too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! From how Agnes sees it, Arisu-chan, Karen-chan wants to get along with Sakurako-chan! As for Marika-chan, Erica-chan should be with her! ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Ah, but, Kana-chan is also here tonight! Then there¡¯s also Mariko-chan who¡¯s the one scheduled for tonight. So, those two have to be included! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t stay in the mansion all the time.

    Mariko¡¯s bright personality will also help out.

    Mariko is Sakurako¡¯s cousin too.

    Kana-senpai is a good addition to Marika¡¯s group as she¡¯s not a young lady.

    Our family has everyone carrying some kind of past with them.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do that. Agnes ¡¹

    I agreed with her.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have sex as soon as Agnes returns from school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! I¡¯m looking forward to it! Wow! Wow! ¡¹

    The half-foreign blonde beauty smiled happily.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes will be okay! Luna and Koyomi-chan are with me! Karen-chan also said that she¡¯ll introduce her friends to me! ¡¹

    She¡¯s acting brave to stop me from worrying.

    I get that.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go for it, Agnes ¡¹

    I embraced Agnes¡¯ small body and kissed her cute cheeks.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    My sex room can have a bed that can fit ten people in it.

    Sakurako and the girls have come. They¡¯re all wearing cute pajamas.

    Just as Agnes said.

    Sakurako, Arisu. Karen.

    Marika, Erica.

    Mariko, and Kana-senpai.

    Beauties from sixth grade up to second-year in high school.

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Huh, where is Shiranui-san? ¡¹

    But, Sakruako¡¯s bodyguard, Shiranui Shie-san isn¡¯t here.

    ¡¸ Shie is with Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san, Nei-san and Michi-san brought them ¡¹

    Sakurako replies.

    Together with the two combat ladies?

    ¡¸ It seems that they were to teach them about the security system of the mansion ¡¹

    Oh, those three have high combat power so it¡¯s better if they know.

    ¡¸ Also, Nei-san mentioned bringing them to the dressing room ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Dressing room? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why but Shiranui-san¡¯s going to be in charge of sewing, she said ¡¹

    Oh, there was that conversation.

    ¡¸ Either way, Shiranui-san will have to be separated from Sakurako ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ If Shiranui-san doesn¡¯t part and cool herself down, she might collapse ¡¹

    Sakurako, her master since she was a child, has become my woman.

    And since we have a lot of bodyguards here, there¡¯s no need to force Shiranui-san to come.

    I mean, Michi and Edie are much stronger than her, and Shiranui-san knows that.

    Her identity as a bodyguard is on the brink of collapse.

    ¡¸ It must¡¯ve been painful for Shiranui-san to watch Kou violate Sakurako right in front of her again ¡¹

    Mariko said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t do it with Sakurako tonight. I just tore her hymen after all. Sakurako, you still feel pain, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ If Kuromori-sama wishes for it then Sakurako will do it as much as you want ¡¹

    Hey, Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Nonono, I said I won¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ So he says. But even if you don¡¯t do it tonight, there¡¯s still tomorrow morning, right? The doctor did say that ¡°you shouldn¡¯t do it tonight,¡± didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, tomorrow morning isn¡¯t ¡°tonight.¡± So it¡¯s okay. It feels great to have sex with Kou right as the morning light is shining on you. I love it! It¡¯s called Morning Sex! ¡¹

    Mariko told Sakurako with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, I won¡¯t join tomorrow morning¡¯s sex. I often skip my club activities in the afternoon to have sex with Nobu anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s great! I¡¯m jealous, I want to be in the same school as Kuromori-sama because you can do that ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still a long way to go. I¡¯m in a different year. Ai¡¯s much better. She has more time with Nobu, and she asks to get banged on the toilet just because she¡¯s feeling a bit horny! ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Is that true, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Erica asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, sometimes ¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped, I admitted it.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, Edie prefers to do reverse rape. Edie¡¯s the one coming after me saying ¡°I¡¯m feeling horny, let¡¯s do it¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow. That¡¯s also good. I admire those who don¡¯t hide their lust, or should I say that they don¡¯t hesitate to move according to their desires ¡¹

    Hey, Erica.

    ¡¸ Then, Erica-san, would you like to do the same thing with Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks jokingly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bit¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at me and her cheeks blushed out of embarrassment.

    ¡¸ Me too. I prefer it when Nobu¡¯s coming after me rather than the other way around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana too? I like it when I¡¯m pushed down too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Well, don¡¯t go further than that, someone¡¯s not getting it ¡¹

    I smiled wryly.

    Sakurako, Arisu, and Karen, the young ladies were dumbfounded by the sudden lewd talk.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, the eldest in this group apologized.

    ¡¸ But, Sakurako, I¡¯m glad that you joined Kou¡¯s family peacefully ¡¹

    Mariko changed topics.

    ¡¸ Really, I was so worried about you. But it¡¯s okay now. Kou will definitely make Sakurako happy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m happy to be here ¡¹

    Sakurako tells me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also happy to have Sakurako-sama here! Arisu-sama and Karen-sama have been talking about it all the time earlier. Right? ¡¹

    Erica?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll join Sakurako-sama¡¯s group! Arisu-sama and Karen-sama thinks the same way ¡¹

    I was at the guest table during the party earlier, so¡­

    I didn¡¯t know that Erica and the girls had that conversation.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be just me, Mitama and Kinuka also will join Sakurako-sama¡¯s group ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Me too, please take care of me ¡¹

    Karen also bows her head to Sakurako.

    ¡¸ My group? What does that mean? ¡¹

    Sakurako seems confused by it.

    ¡¸ It means that Kanou Sakurako-sama¡¯s the only one who can deal with Kouzuki Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Hey now, deal with Misuzu? I thought we have this ¡°everyone gets along¡± rule in the family? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-sama¡¯s scary ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s scared?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the young lady of the Kouzuki house so she could easily crush us like bugs. That¡¯s Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    No, wait a second.

    ¡¸ Misuzu won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I believe that it won¡¯t turn like that, but Misuzu-sama¡¯s power is true. That¡¯s why Erica¡¯s scared ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m scared of Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Arisu?

    ¡¸ Karen, what about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Scared. Very much ¡¹

    Oh right, Misuzu did try to make Karen her pet at first.

    To Karen, that image that she¡¯s a scary person will remain.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true for Marika.

    She doesn¡¯t know much about the world of the young ladies.

    ¡¸ But, from seeing how everyone reacts, I know that many fear Kouzuki Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Many fear Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. I know that she¡¯s a good person, but you¡¯re right, she has that scary aura around her. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to talk to Misuzu-san alone ¡¹

    Kana-senpai also feels a scary aura around Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Wait, what about Ruriko then? ¡¹

    I ask about the other young lady of the Kouzuki house. Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-can¡¯s a good person. I like her! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied immediately.

    ¡¸ She also takes care of me. She¡¯s a good girl ¡¹

    Marika doesn¡¯t have any bad impressions about Ruriko either.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama¡¯s changed. She was completely different from before. ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s become so gentle ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen.

    Oh right. They all went to the same school since nursery.

    So, they know the past Ruriko well.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama was also scary before, but she¡¯s no longer scary. She¡¯s gentle and good at cooking too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Well, if one makes good food, you¡¯ll come to love them ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, Ruriko-san, Maa-san, Megumi-san, they¡¯re the girls in charge of the housework, and we love them ¡¹

    They don¡¯t hate people who do work for them.

    ¡¸ But, Misuzu-san, I still don¡¯t know. You know, I know about the Kouzuki group by name, but I still don¡¯t get how much power they have, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t know much about the nobility.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it may seem excessive, but I¡¯m scared that Misuzu-san might do something unfamiliar to me. But I¡¯m not afraid of Ruriko-san. She¡¯s easy to understand after all ¡¹

    Ruriko is easy to understand?

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san is Nobu¡¯s sex slave, right? That girl is enjoying her situation. She feels so happy that she¡¯s Nobu¡¯s slave. Therefore, she deals with us, newcomers not as the young lady of the Kouzuki house, but as Nobu¡¯s sex slave, and so we feel at ease with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama¡¯s scary. She always wants to be Kuromori-sama¡¯s number one at all times ¡¹

    Erica said.

    This is¡­

    I think Misuzu¡¯s problem is much deep-rooted than I imagined.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1267.

    Chapter 1267. Rivalry in Love / Inside one¡¯s Heart

    ¡¸ Anyway, our parents taught us that the Kouzuki house is a huge and scary family ever since childhood ¡¹

    Mariko speaks, representing the young ladies.

    ¡¸ To be precise, Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou, they tell us not to be rude at them ¡¹

    Mariko looks at Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Kanou house is like that right now, but still, if anyone underestimates the Kanou house on public, the Kouzuki and Kaan house will scold them ¡¹

    They¡¯re the top three among the noble families.

    Kanou house is currently on the brink of collapsing but Kouzuki and Kaan house are in stable status.

    Kanou house has been able to maintain its family status with the support of the Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Kaan-sama and Kouzuki-sama are really scary! ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re family with a long history, overcame the Meiji restoration and the turmoil of the post-war era, and they still stand stall as the center of the nobility ¡¹

    They¡¯re the house that leads the nobility.

    ¡¸ Many fear Kouzuki-sama and Kaan-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ It is as you say ¡¹

    Mariko said. Arisu from the Kurama house and Karen from the Mizushima house nodded to her.

    Both of them are living with us because Jii-chan told them to.

    Even if they¡¯re from the nobility, their status is lower and so they can¡¯t defy the head of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ For someone who says she¡¯s afraid, Mariko, aren¡¯t you Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s protege? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Momoko-oneesama is indifferent.\ It¡¯s fun to be with her. Besides, everyone¡¯s afraid of her that nobody approaches Momoko-oneesama, see? That¡¯s why I thought I might be able to become friends with her ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    I remember when Momoko-neechan first appeared during the garden party in the Kouzuki mansion.

    True, Momoko-neechan¡¯s emitting such an overly flashy aura that¡¯s too unique and overwhelming to the young ladies of nobility.

    But, Momoko-neechan is enjoying that atmosphere, she doesn¡¯t seem to hate it.

    She feels like someone who finds fun in the flashiness.

    ¡¸ Kaan Momoko-sama¡¯s enjoying the idea that she¡¯s the Queen among the young ladies of nobility ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Yes, but the truth is she¡¯s sad. Even if she¡¯s the Queen, her kingdom only has Yamada Umeko-san, her servant. But, since Momoko-oneesama lived like that since she was born, she doesn¡¯t realize that she¡¯s lonely

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I thought I could easily become her little sister. She really needs more friends who she can open her heart to ¡¹

    That might be.

    The other girls are looking at the Queen only from afar.

    They fear that they¡¯re not allowed to approach, or become friends with her.

    ¡¸ I want Momoko-oneesama to become Kou¡¯s woman sooner. If she has our family, the Momoko-oneesama¡¯s loneliness will go away ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s inviting Momoko-neechan every opportunity she has.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s just a matter of time. What¡¯s left is for Momoko-oneesama or Kou, whoever becomes honest first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    I ask Mariko back in surprise.

    ¡¸ Yes, what do you think of Momoko-oneesama, Kou? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s change the question. Kou, do you want to have sex with Momoko-oneesama? ¡¹

    I recall the body line of Momoko-neechan

    She has elegant and long legs and a mature body.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you want Momoko-oneesama¡¯s virginity? Don¡¯t you want Momoko-oneesama to bear your child? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to have sex with her. I want to take her virginity. I want Momoko-neechan to bear my child ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Then, act sooner! I¡¯ll help you however I can! ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ If Kaan-sama is in this place, then I¡¯ll definitely join Sakurako-sama¡¯s group! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s scary, Momoko-neechan¡¯s scary, but you girls are not afraid of Sakurako? ¡¹

    I asked the two.

    ¡¸ Well, about that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama has always been kind ¡¹

    Even if Sakurako¡¯s a young lady of the Kanou house, one of the big three families¡­

    She lives while being considerate to the other young ladies of nobility, and students of that school.

    If not, she can¡¯t survive in the school for the young ladies as a daughter of a family with high status, helped by the Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    ¡¸ So you say, but I¡¯m still a newcomer to this mansion ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not good at leading groups, and I don¡¯t want to be in conflict with Kouzuki Misuzu-sama nor Kaan Momoko-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s parent house, Kanou house, has Sakurako¡¯s father, the head of the family confined, her mother¡¯s house, Kanzaki house, and Mariko¡¯s house is working together to restore the Kanou house.

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san are planning from behind the scenes.

    Meaning, Sakurako can¡¯t defy the Kouzuki or Kaan house if she considers the Kanou house.

    ¡¸ But, we don¡¯t want to become vassals of Kouzuki Misuzu-sama or Kaan Momoko-sama in this mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t let the Kouzuki and Kaan house take us ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen said.

    ¡¸ Though it has collapsed, I¡¯m still a daughter of the Kurama house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I still have my pride as the daughter of the Mizushima house ¡¹

    I see.

    Even if their status is lower than the Kouzuki or Kaan house, they are still from the nobility.

    No matter how high the status Kouzuki and Kaan house have, they don¡¯t want to be vassals under their rule.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not from the nobility, but I¡¯m bad at dealing with Misuzu-sama and Kaan-sama. I feel like if I group up with them, I¡¯ll just bow my head to Misuzu-sama or Kaan-sama all the time

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Although, if she comes here, Momoko-oneesama will only have Yamada-san in her group, so I¡¯ll have to join her as someone who referred her ¡¹

    Mariko said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ IF that¡¯s the case, Misuzu¡¯s group only has Michi on her side, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, but Shou-oneesama and Reika-oneesama are with her ¡¹

    Mariko said loudly.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS, are still vassals of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s how she views that.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama is in Katsuko-san¡¯s group, so doesn¡¯t that mean that Misuzu-sama¡¯s the top of the Kouzuki group? ¡¹

    Erica asks me.

    That¡¯s how the students of the school for the young ladies see it.

    It hasn¡¯t been long since Erica came to our place so she doesn¡¯t know much about the relationship between our family.

    ¡¸ I now get the gist of the problem ¡¹

    Yeah.

    This fall, the girls who joined our family¡­

    The students of the school for the young ladies are wary of Misuzu.

    That¡¯s because they¡¯ve been under thorough education since childhood that they should not be disrespectful to the Kouzuki house or they will crush them, and so they¡¯re conscious of the daughter of the Kouzuki house.

    Furthermore, Ruriko, the other daughter of the Kouzuki house, is doing housework together with Katsuko-nee, Mana, and Megu in the mansion.

    Their cautiousness around her has diminished.

    The third daughter of the Kouzuki house, Yoshiko-san has returned to her life as Ruriko¡¯s attendant, and so their guard has lifted against her.

    As a result, their guard against Ruriko and Yoshiko-san has consolidated around Misuzu, the fearsome image of the Kouzuki house.

    That same big image of the Kouzuki house, or Jii-chan holds.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, I just had an idea ¡¹

    Half a year ago, during the consecutive holidays, there was a dance presentation from the young ladies of nobility.

    After Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san, the audience had a heavy response.

    The audience seats have only people from the nobility, and yet¡­

    They don¡¯t know how to react with the young ladies of the Kouzuki house, or should I say that they¡¯re afraid, and that¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t react.

    That was the normal response towards the young ladies of the Kouzuki house.

    It might be rude to praise, them so they can¡¯t do anything.

    That¡¯s how much they fear the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai and Marika is looking at Misuzu through Mariko and Erica¡¯s eyes ¡¹

    If their close friend, or sister, is afraid of Misuzu, then Kana-senpai and Mariko will feel the influence, even if they¡¯re not related to the nobility, nor students of the school for the young ladies.

    As expected, they also fear Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Something like that ¡¹

    Meaning, Mariko and Erica, Arisu, and Karen can¡¯t turn over the image they have for Misuzu, and then¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s getting alienated inside the family further.

    That¡¯s definitely not good.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s end that topic here for now, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko unbuttons her pajamas.

    ¡¸ Tonight is our welcome party for Sakurako. Sakurako has to postpone until morning, but we¡¯ll teach Sakurako a lot about sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since this is the ceremony on forming Sakurako-sama¡¯s group, then we¡¯ll show Sakurako-sama how Kuromori-sama violates us ¡¹

    Saying that Erica begins taking off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ By the way, you can¡¯t take it all by yourself. It¡¯s better to give just glimpses to Nobu to get him horny and come after you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Just take off your pants, open the buttons above, and show your cleavage. Also, let your panties appear from time to time, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Kana. So you can do it like that too ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s impressed.

    They all took off their pajamas and exposed their legs.

    Sitting down on the spacious bed, their white panties are visible from the hem of their shirt.

    They opened the top that their breasts are peeking through.

    ¡¸ But still ¡¹

    I still am caught in the fact that the girls are afraid of Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Is nobody afraid of me? ¡¹

    I¡¯m a man.

    I took the virginity of all the girls in here, but¡­

    Kana-senpai, Arisu, and Karen, it¡¯s basically rape with them.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Mariko asks with a blank look.

    ¡¸ Why would we be afraid of Kou? ¡¹

    Well, but¡­

    ¡¸ At first, it was a bit scary ¡¹

    Karen speaks embarrassed.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s no longer scary now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m not afraid of Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Misato-oneesama, Mitama, Kinuka, and I know that Kuromori-sama have taken great pains to ensure that we achieve our best form ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama and I were saved too ¡¹

    Erica smiled.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re thankful ¡¹

    Her elder sister, Marika, said.

    ¡¸ I mean, ever since I started having sex with Nobu, I started feeling scared of other men ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ Now that I know the physiological senses of the boys, I can see it clearly. Like when in school, I find a guy looking at me lewdly. They look at my breasts, legs, or butt, I can tell where their gazes go. That¡¯s why I¡¯m talking less to men other than Nobu. I feel disgusted by them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I can understand that ¡¹

    Mariko too?

    ¡¸ I think I¡¯m bad at dealing with men either. I don¡¯t like the sticky gazes they¡¯re showing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I also look at Mariko and the girls with lewd eyes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. We¡¯re your women after all, Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can look at us lewdly. I mean, don¡¯t just look, push us down. Have as much sex with us as you want ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai are provoking me.

    ¡¸ Nobu, you¡¯re different from other men. How do I say this? Your gaze is straightforward. Oh, I get it. Nobu doesn¡¯t look down on women. The boys at our school basically think that women are much more stupid than them. They think that they can fool them easy, and so they¡¯re showing off disgustingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Kou doesn¡¯t purposely try to show off. You don¡¯t even speak flattery or complements just to make us feel better. That¡¯s why we can trust what you say. Kou won¡¯t speak nonsense lies. That¡¯s what¡¯s great about you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Kuromori-sama¡¯s so straightforward ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ And if you don¡¯t understand something, you don¡¯t pretend that you do. When you don¡¯t get it, you show it in your face. You don¡¯t pretend to be smart and appeal to girls that way, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m not the brightest after all ¡¹

    I admit.

    ¡¸ No, just because I¡¯m slow doesn¡¯t mean that I give up on trying to understand. I¡¯m really slow, and so I take more time to process, but I listen to what everyone says, try to think hard with my lacking brain and try to understand somehow. I have to keep trying because if I give up, it¡¯s over for me. Well, I¡¯m not that bright, and so I think that I¡¯m causing everyone trouble, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ I think that Kuromori-sama¡¯s very wise ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. You¡¯re not smart, but you¡¯re definitely not dumb either. Nobu¡¯s quite persevering ¡¹

    Kana-senpai praised me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s amazing that you can withstand Ai¡¯s speed. Most of the people talking to Ai just cut off the conversation because they get angry that she¡¯s slow, saying ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± and that¡¯s why many of the boys think that Ai is dumb ¡¹

    Ai is just a slow thinker, but she¡¯s quite smart.

    She¡¯s been thinking a lot, and lately, she¡¯s been creating new pastries out of her ideas.

    ¡¸ Men usually get angry when things don¡¯t go their way, and yet, Nobu¡¯s trying to adjust to each of our paces ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s worthy of praise, I just do what I can ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s anything special.

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s amazing for thinking that¡¯s normal. That¡¯s why you are everyone¡¯s Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou accepts us with welcome arms, and even Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not scary. Rather, you make us feel at ease. We know that Kou will never betray us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t trust whatever Kouzuki-sama or Kaan-sama says. But, we can trust Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t come here because I believed in Kaan-sama or Kouzuki-sama. I believe in Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Sakurako said. Arisu and Karen followed.

    ¡¸ If not for Kuromori-sama, I would still be crying from anxiety every day ¡¹

    Karen said, but¡­

    No, wait a moment.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Karen feels at ease because of Agnes and Luna, they were smiling kindly to you every day, right? That¡¯s not me. Also, Katsuko-nee and Mana give you delicious food, and everyone in the family¡¯s doing a lot for you. I¡¯m not doing anything special ¡¹

    I only survived thanks to everyone¡¯s help.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san and everyone can only smile because Kuromori-sama is there. That¡¯s why they can laugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kou who¡¯s in the middle of us ¡¹

    The half-naked girls have surrounded me before I noticed.

    ¡¸ Well, who will you do it with tonight, Kou? ¡¹

    Sakurako. Arisu. Karen.

    Marika, Erica.

    Mariko, and Kana-senpai.

    They all look at me with a gentle smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1268.

    Chapter 1268. Rivalry in Love / The Threat Below

    ¡¸ Well, who will you do it with, Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko smiles at me.

    Sakurako, Karen, Arisu, Erica, Marika, Mariko and Kana-senpai.

    These beauties wearing only the top pajama are looking at me.

    ¡¸ Well¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko and Karen, the girls going to the school for the young ladies¡­I get that they¡¯re cautious of Misuzu.

    I have to do something about that, but¡­

    For now, I have to look at the girls I have here.

    But.

    Knock, knock.

    Someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    The rule in the mansion is that the girls that are not on schedule can¡¯t disturb us once we enter the sex room and until we leave.

    The reason is that sex before sleeping at night and morning sex was guaranteed as the rights of the girls on schedule.

    Despite that, someone¡¯s coming at this time means¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, I knew it, you were listening? ¡¹

    Mariko looks up at the ceiling.

    Mariko and the girls know that there are microphones all around the mansion.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really mind, I just said something that¡¯s okay when asked ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ We just want Kou to know what we think of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ For us, the Kouzuki group, or Mariko¡¯s Torii electronics aren¡¯t so different. Both of them are big, rich, and amazing houses ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s a clear difference between us. Torii house isn¡¯t from the nobility, meanwhile, Kouzuki house is on top. Even among the nobility, they still have a higher status ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s Kurama house, Karen¡¯s Mizushima house. Its status is higher than that.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    They continue knocking on the door.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m checking it ¡¹

    I tried to get up from the bed, and then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go too ¡¹

    Mariko comes too.

    ¡¸ No need. Mariko and the girls already took off half of the pajamas. I¡¯m still wearing clothes ¡¹

    I go to the door alone.

    As you could expect, it would be embarrassing for the ladies to face a visitor while looking like they¡¯re ready to have sex.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    I unlocked the door as soon as I hear another knock.

    Click, the door opens.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, do you have time? ¡¹

    It¡¯s Megu on the other side.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, did something happen? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I completely forgot about it. Yoshi-kun, we need to get something sorted before going to school tomorrow ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Oh, she¡¯s holding some kind of paper in her right hand.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, there was that? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t even remember that.

    ¡¸ The teacher handed this in last week when Yoshi-kun was in the bakery instead of the classroom. It¡¯s a survey form, and you need to turn it in by tomorrow morning. But, Yoshi-kun has worked in the bakery by morning so you can¡¯t come to homeroom, right? ¡¹

    No, I usually try to be in the classroom by homeroom, but¡­

    Hmm?

    Megu¡¯s expression seems weird.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll submit Yoshi-kun¡¯s paper together with mine, can we write it now? I also have my training tomorrow so we¡¯ll miss each other tomorrow morning ¡¹

    Megu faced inside the room, then¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll just fill the documents in three minutes, I¡¯m sorry girls but can I borrow Yoshi-kun for a while? ¡¹

    She asks the girls.

    ¡¸ Sure, Megumi-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replies loudly.

    ¡¸ I filled out the same survey last year. That¡¯s an important paper so you should fill it without rushing, Nobu ¡¹

    She agreed with Megu.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know what to write and so Yoshi-kun, just write down the necessary information ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s saying that she has to teach me how to write in this document.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just three to four minutes, then it¡¯s okay, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, as the eldest in the room, asks the girls on the bed.

    ¡¸ Right. If it¡¯s school papers then it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, how about going in the room to write. Megumi-oneesama, please come in too ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ No, I feel bad to do that. I¡¯m not on the schedule tonight after all ¡¹

    Megu refused to enter.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll write on the corridor. You have a pen, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s in here ¡¹

    Megu replies.

    ¡¸ Then, give me a moment. I¡¯ll come right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really sorry for taking your time ¡¹

    I went to the corridor.

    Then, I closed the door.

    Click.

    ¡¸ I knew it. ¡¹

    Apart from Megu, Minaho-neesan, Nei, and Michi, and for some reason, Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san are in here.

    Then, Misuzu too.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s looking depressed.

    She was listening.

    Listening to how Mariko and Erica think about her.

    ¡¸ Misuzu ¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu.

    Misuzu also hugged me back tightly.

    ¡¸ Sorry, everyone knew that I lie. So, I had Megu-chan do it for me! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    True, if Nei did that, the girls in the room would notice that she¡¯s lying right away.

    But, Megu has a very earnest personality, and so Mariko and the girls can¡¯t distinguish the lies from the truth.

    ¡¸ That said, if Minaho-oneechan were to come in, it¡¯ll get critical! ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    If Minaho-neesan were to suddenly appear, the girls in the room would feel nervous.

    Kana-senpai, Mariko, Erica, Marika, Karen, Arisu, and Sakurako.

    All of them became my women just recently.

    They¡¯re still not accustomed to Minaho-neesan.

    Then.

    ¡¸ We only have a few minutes and so we¡¯ll keep the inquiry brief ¡¹

    Minaho-neesna told Kuromiya Motoko-san.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be brief. Why is it that Kuormori-sama doesn¡¯t do anything even after finding that Torii Mariko-san and everyone was dissatisfied with Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san tells me.

    She had a different atmosphere than before.

    Her calm as a young lady is gone.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Kuromori-sama, then you could order them to ally themselves with Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Me? Order Mariko and the girls.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama¡¯s a young lady of the Kouzuki house, and so she should be placed at the top of the list in Kuromori-sama¡¯s harem. You can¡¯t properly rule these many people if there¡¯s no clear ranking. From how I hear their conversation, it seems like it¡¯s an act of branching off. If you let that happen, they¡¯ll create factions and be at odds with each other, won¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸ Why can you say that? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who put them together. I won¡¯t allow them to split to factions and fight ¡¹

    I reply while embracing Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama says that but all you did was listen to them talk, and you didn¡¯t take any immediate or appropriate action ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get that it¡¯s a big problem, but I intend to deal with it tomorrow morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it were me, I could¡¯ve dealt with it by tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, for instance? ¡¹

    I ask Kuromiya-san back.

    ¡¸ There might be others who feel dissatisfied about Misuzu-sama, so I¡¯ll gather them and hold a meeting ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already evening, and everyone¡¯s in their bedrooms ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Misuzu-sama! Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯ll be painful for Misuzu-sama if you leave this alone? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu¡¯s a strong girl. She won¡¯t stay down from something like that ¡¹

    I say while embracing her tightly.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s Mariko¡¯s time right now. I will not stop their schedule just to have an emergency meeting for Misuzu¡¯s sake. If I do that, it says that I¡¯m showing Misuzu priority over them ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it should be. Misuzu-sama is a young lady of the Kouzuki house. She¡¯s Kuromori-sama¡¯s legal wife ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no difference, she¡¯s my woman ¡¹

    I look at Kuromiya-san in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t find that reasonable, then you can leave the mansion, Kuromiya-san ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ The rules inside this mansion are different from the noble society. I don¡¯t like pushing our sense of values to Kuromiya-san. All my women are proud. If I prioritize Misuzu, then it¡¯ll hurt their pride. I can¡¯t allow that to happen. And besides¡­ ¡¹

    I look at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ This incident is something Misuzu has to take her time and resolve through her actions. Just like how Ruriko took half a year, Misuzu has to change the impression that she¡¯s scary because she¡¯s the daughter of the Kouzuki house. That¡¯s why even if I call an emergency meeting, and tell them to not be afraid of Misuzu, nothing will change in their minds. This is just a trial for Misuzu to conquer. I¡¯m here to support her, but I¡¯m not going to deal with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu hugs me tighter.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t change the fact that Misuzu is born into the Kouzuki house, I can¡¯t change the past she had with the children in that school. Misuzu¡¯s currently influenced by her past, and so it¡¯s inevitable, but you can still change the future. If you work on getting people to understand you better, then you can get rid of the image that Misuzu from the Kouzuki house is scary. No, that¡¯s all you can do. It won¡¯t happen right away, but take your time ¡¹

    I tell Misuzu. Kuromiya Motoko-san feels sullen.

    ¡¸ What Kuromori-sama¡¯s saying is just lip service! People won¡¯t obey unless you put strong pressure from above! No matter how much you tell them, they will only understand what they want to ¡¹

    She tells me.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, probably. I¡¯m only speaking my idealistic thoughts. You can call it lip service all you want ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that you have to give up! People keep struggling with their ideals until they die! That¡¯s why I¡¯ll do the same, I¡¯ll struggle to the end! And so, Misuzu, struggle! Fight! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Being alive means that you¡¯ll be fighting against your past and your destiny forever! You have to keep your fighting pose and face it! That¡¯s why Misuzu also has to fight the shadow of the Kouzuki house all the time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was wrong. I was under the illusion that the Kouzuki house¡¯s power would allow me to become Danna-sama¡¯s number 1. I thought that it¡¯s natural for me to stay by Danna-sama¡¯s side. I got carried away ¡¹

    Misuzu says while crying.

    ¡¸ I was watching Ruriko¡¯s efforts, and yet, I haven¡¯t done any effort to blend in with everyone. That¡¯s why it¡¯s normal for them to have a bad impression of me. I was a bad girl, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ How about telling them your honest feelings right now, Misuzu-san? ¡¹

    Megu suggested, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, words alone aren¡¯t enough. She has to make them understand through her actions bit by bit ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s right I¡¯ll persevere through all this pain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, go for it. I¡¯m right behind you ¡¹

    I embraced Misuzu¡¯s body once again.

    Yeah, her body loosened up and became soft compared to earlier.

    She feels a bit refreshed after talking out her thoughts to me.

    ¡¸ I cannot understand why Misuzu-sama and Kuromori-sama would do something so irrational and time-consuming ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t understand. The world isn¡¯t as rational as you think it is, and you can¡¯t good results from anything if you don¡¯t take your time ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, that¡¯s three minutes ¡¹

    Yeah, I have to go back to the room.

    ¡¸ See you tomorrow, Misuzu ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t kiss her.

    I¡¯ll feel sorry for Mariko and the girls if I kiss her here.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Misuzu let go.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going back ¡¹

    I told Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, sorry for this ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks at Kuromiya-san and the girls.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that these two wanted to see your true nature by all means ¡¹

    I look at Kuromiya-san, who still looks dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ In the end, just what kind of person Kuromiya-san is? ¡¹

    These two pushed in, saying that they want to be my concubines.

    This beauty, perfect in cooking and housework, and is a spear master, a highly-skilled fighter, a daughter of a combat noble family.

    ¡¸ Your chaperone ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Remember, Kouzuki-sama gave the Kouzuki SS to you, didn¡¯t he? ¡¹

    I¡¯m the owner of the Kouzuki SS.

    A security company with the strongest personnel, protecting everyone from the politics and business VIPs to the nobility. They¡¯re under my control.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the noble families are afraid of you. They think that you might cause the Kouzuki SS to go haywire ¡¹

    Well yeah, a mere high school boy is the head of the Kouzuki SS]

    I also feel the same fear.

    ¡¸ Currently, Kouzuki and Kaan house are uniting the noble families, but they¡¯re no vassals of the two, and so when they sense danger they prepare a deterrent ¡¹

    And that¡¯s Kuromiya-san?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same people who are afraid of Misuzu-san. Regardless of what kind of a person you are, people who have great power are feared from that alone. That¡¯s also true in your case. To the nobility, holding to the Kouzuki SS is a threat. They fear you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m given the task of going in here, and finding out what kind of a person Kuromori-sama is, and at the same time, stop him in case of emergencies ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ The nobility isn¡¯t a monolith. All families have to follow Kouzuki-sama and Kaan-sama, but they want to judge for themselves if that instruction was the right one or not. And if there¡¯s a problem, they would deal with it without Kouzuki-sama and Kaan-sama seeing ¡¹

    Meaning, Kuromiya-san¡¯s here as a spy from the Kuromiya house.

    And, she¡¯s also an assassin who will dispose of me if I try to send instructions to the Kouzuki SS that will be troublesome to the nobility.

    ¡¸ Taking in these girls will also carry that risk ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    Kuromiya-san;

    ¡¸ As a concubine, I also am ready to serve with my mind and body as soon as I arrived here. Kurumi and I will offer our purity, and even become pregnant with a child. Although, we will do our best to stop Kuromori-sama if he tries to attack other noble families ¡¹

    I see. So they¡¯re that kind of person.

    ¡¸ What do we do, Yo-chan? Are we taking them in? ¡¹

    Nei says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Now¡¯s not the time to decide. I still don¡¯t know much about Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san ¡¹

    They don¡¯t always make that unreliable look at their face.

    I know that Kuromiya-san also has an intellectual and cold expression.

    ¡¸ I take my time on deciding what I don¡¯t need to rush. There¡¯s no answer right now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll deal with Kuromiya-san tomorrow ¡¹

    I have to go back to the girls I put on hold tonight.

    ¡¸ Good night, Misuzu, Minaho-neesan, Ya-chan, Megu, Michi ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san, good night. See you tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night. Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san goes back to their ¡°young lady¡± face and bowed their heads.

    ¡¸ Good night, Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Send Mariko-san and the girls our regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Master ¡¹

    Nei, Megu, Minaho-neesan, and Michi told me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Good night, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu bows her head to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll refrain from the usual ritual for tonight and tomorrow morning as well ¡¹

    Yeah, Misuzu¡¯s peeing display.

    I guess she doesn¡¯t want to give Mariko and the girls have any more bad impressions.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it. See you tomorrow ¡¹

    I said with a smile. Then open the door where Mariko and the girls are waiting.

    I entered. Closed the door, and locked it.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m done now. No more interruptions ¡¹

    Turning around to the oversized bed where the girls were¡­

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think, Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take a look ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Mariko, Erica, Sakurako, Marika, Arisu, and Karen.

    The seven beauties took off their panties.

    They¡¯re all spreading their legs, showing me their genitals, lined up on the bed.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s do it, Nobu! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at me with craving eyes.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1269.

    Chapter 1269. Rivalry in Love / Sex show with the youngest lady (Karen)

    ¡¸ Come here, Kou ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Mariko, Erica, Sakurako, Marika, Arisu, Karen.

    The seven beauties wait for me on the bed.

    They¡¯re wearing their top pajama, and naked on the lower half.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re showing it to each other right now but still, women are quite different ¡¹

    Mariko who spreads out her legs smiles at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s not just the shape, but also the location, it¡¯s different ¡¹

    Erica compares her slit to the other girls.

    ¡¸ Karen-san is very small, can it really take in Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Sakurako, who just lost her virginity today asks Karen.

    ¡¸ Yes, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore now ¡¹

    The sixth-grade young lady replied bashfully.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave, and so I¡¯m learning how to serve with all my best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-san¡¯s learning sex from Agnes-san in exchange for teaching her in studies ¡¹

    Arisu smiled.

    ¡¸ I also often serve together with Tsukiko-oneesama. The shrine maidens are copying Katsuko-oneesama¡¯s techniques through their memories after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko-san, isn¡¯t she a bit scary? Yomi-chan¡¯s cheerful, Luna-chan and Koyomi-chan are cute, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ That aside, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting too close to the shrine maidens of the Takakura shrine? ¡¹

    Sakurako asks Arisu.

    The shrine maidens can read minds and control bodies freely.

    Sakurako¡¯s fear is natural.

    ¡¸ Those girls offer their life to Kuromori-sama. They have no place but with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu replies with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Right, I think normal people can¡¯t deal with the shrine maidens. You have to be open-minded like Kou, able to accept people with such terrifying abilities ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, normal people would drown on the Miko power and fall to ruin, but, Kuromori-sama doesn¡¯t use the shrine maidens for his selfishness, and above all, he trusts the shrine maidens ¡¹

    Arisu said. Sakurako.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What it means that when a normal man gets in control of a shrine maiden, he¡¯ll use the Miko power to kill their enemy or make a woman they like theirs to please themselves, and it¡¯ll get scary right away ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Sakurako.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll start doubting if the shrine maidens are using their power on them. That doubt is obviously conveyed to the shrine maiden, and that relationship continues to get stranger. They can¡¯t trust each other anymore, and so the only way out is destruction ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Kuromori-sama doesn¡¯t have that. Instead, every time they use their power to see through his mind, they see that Kuromori-sama trusts and loves them very much, and that¡¯s why they can live their life in peace ¡¹

    Erica smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes. Therefore, the shrine maidens will literally risk their lives to protect Kuromori-sama and his precious family. They have that resolve ¡¹

    Arisu speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ I feel the resolve of the shrine maidens is much stronger than my dream of rebuilding the Kurama house and reclaiming the Kurama Kaku. They truly have no other place to live but here, and they believe that the only way to leave the blood of the shrine maidens to the future generations is to give birth to Kuromori-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I think it¡¯s amazing to have that kind of resolve already, Arisu-sama ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no house for me to inherit anyway. Kuromori-sama picked up this selfish and helpless me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika, the elder sister said.

    ¡¸ Erica-san and I were saved after becoming Kuromori-sama¡¯s family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­ When I found out that I¡¯m not my parent¡¯s child, I felt really alone and lonely. But, Kuromori-sama saved me but I¡¯m not lonely. I also got to meet Marika-oneesama, and I also made a new family! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true for me too, I enjoy spending every weekend with you here at the mansion ¡¹

    Marika smiled at me.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then please be closer to the shrine maidens too. They¡¯re all kind people. If you show them your trust, then Tsukiko-oneesama, Yomi-oneesama, Luna-san, and Koyomi-chan will trust you too ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, if you treat them like they¡¯re your family, then you¡¯ll feel more comfortable talking to them. After all, we¡¯re all Kou¡¯s women here. Someone already told you the rule in this family, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s to get along with everyone ¡¹

    Mariko asks. Sakurako answers.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, they¡¯re family, so trust them. They¡¯re your sisters. Oh ¡¹

    Kana-senpai realized something.

    ¡¸ Nobu, Tsukiko-san and Mitama-san are coming to our school tomorrow, right? ¡¹

    She asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they are ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re both in third-year, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯ll enter a special class called ¡°Nadeshiko department,¡± and so they¡¯re separated from the ordinary students ¡¹

    The newcomer prostitute cadets are coming with them.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s carefully selected female teacher will be giving them their classes and the ¡°Nadeshiko department¡± is separated from the ordinary students.

    ¡¸ But still, it¡¯s reassuring to have them in school. Edie-chan¡¯s going to an expedition to America later after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s going to be reassuring to have Mitama and Tsukiko in school. ¡¹

    Instead of losing bodyguards, we gained more.

    ¡¸ Right. There we go ¡¹

    Kana-senpai suddenly hugged and pushed me down.

    ¡¸ Mariko and the girls, how long are you going to keep things untouched. We¡¯re taking off his clothes!

    ¡¸ Oh, that looks fun! I¡¯m taking off the pants. Girls, help us out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Mariko, and Erica took off my clothes.

    Sakurako, Marika, Arisu, and Karen are watching embarrassed.

    It differentiates who are reserved, and who are tomboys.

    ¡¸ Geez, you don¡¯t even resist at times like this Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ He really lets us do it ¡¹

    Mariko and Erica said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why he¡¯s so cute? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai kisses my cheeks.

    ¡¸ He trusts us, see? ¡¹

    I¡¯m stripped to my underwear in no time.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯ll take off the briefs? Do you girls want to do it? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks the reserved girls.

    ¡¸ Do it Sakurako! ¡¹

    Mariko tells her cousin, but¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako doesn¡¯t move because she¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Then, Karen-san and I will do it ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Karen-san, you don¡¯t mind, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all, Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen pull my briefs at the same time.

    ¡¸ Oh? Nobu¡¯s usually hard already, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I¡¯m not erect yet.

    I listened to how Mariko and the girls were cautious of Misuzu, then¡­

    I focused on sympathy mod, trying to understand their relationships.

    So, I didn¡¯t get into a horny mood.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not a problem. Karen-san and I will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Will use our mouths to serve ¡¹

    Arisu holds my half-erect penis and Karen crawls her red tongue on it.

    Arisu also begins to lick the root of my penis.

    ¡¸ Look, Sakurako. Kou¡¯s penis is getting bigger ¡¹

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    My dick starts to grow as my cute sex slaves caress it with their lips gently.

    ¡¸ Come here, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai opens her pajama and offers me her breasts.

    ¡¸ These belong to Nobu so do what you want with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Here ¡¹

    Marika also exposes her breasts.

    I grope Kana-senpai¡¯s breasts with my right arm and Marika¡¯s with my left.

    Their breasts have different elasticities and volumes.

    Even so, both their nipples are stiff.

    Arisu and Karen also have different textures and temperatures on their tongue.

    They¡¯re sucking on my glans alternately, and I can tell the difference.

    ¡¸ It really got big ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? ¡¹

    My women are making my penis erect as Sakurako and Mariko are observing.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s good enough? It¡¯s already rock hard ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said smilingly, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Kuromori-sama can make it bigger ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen continues fellating

    ¡¸ Kou, look here ¡¹

    Mariko spreads her legs wide, facing me.

    She spreads her secret lip and shows me the pink inside.

    ¡¸ Put it in here, hurry ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s love nectar is sparkling.

    ¡¸ M-Me too ¡¹

    Sakurako copies Mariko. She shows me her genitals that I just deflowered.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s this size! ¡¹

    Arisu feel that my erection is at its maximum

    ¡¸ Then, who will it be first? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Karen?

    ¡¸ Earlier, Sakurako-sama was worried that my genitals can¡¯t accept Kuromori-sama¡¯s, so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you want to show it, Karen-san? ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to show it to Sakurako-sama. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, come here Karen ¡¹

    I¡¯ll have sex with Karen in a sitting position.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    I sit down on the bed with my legs spread out and Karen stands up.

    The young lady wearing only pajamas on top.

    Karen¡¯s hairless crotch is right in front of my eyes.

    ¡¸ Karen, that¡¯s not wet enough ¡¹

    I grabbed Karen¡¯s ass and licked her pussy.

    ¡¸ Aah, aah, it feels good ¡¹

    I split open her closed tight slit and licked deeper.

    ¡¸ Aaah, uuuu ¡¹

    I can already taste her sour love nectar from the inside.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s small hand grabbed my head, enduring.

    Karen¡¯s warm liquid drips down her thin thighs.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I-I can¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Karen looks at me, asks me to put it in

    ¡¸ I think we should loosen it up a bit more, right? ¡¹

    I say while groping Karen¡¯s small ass.

    ¡¸ Please push Kuromori-sama¡¯s penis in and spread it while it¡¯s not yet loose ¡¹

    Karen speaks with blushing and aroused expression.

    ¡¸ I like it when it hurts a bit ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Put it in yourself, Karen ¡¹

    I ordered the young beauty.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Karen squats down to my hips.

    ¡¸ Sakurako we can see better from here ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Mariko and Sakurako observes the union.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m going in ¡¹

    Karen holds my penis with her hand and puts it on her slit.

    However, she can¡¯t find a satisfactory place on the bed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help you ¡¹

    Arisu reached out and fixed the angle of my penis.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    ¡¸ No need, we¡¯re both slaves so you don¡¯t have to mind it ¡¹

    Arisu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen-san, just focus on Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Karen looks at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡¯m taking it in ¡¹

    Karen opens her small slit and puts my glans at her entrance.

    ¡¸ Yeah, now lower your hips ¡¹

    The tip of my glans can feel Karen¡¯s love nectar.

    Karen moves her hips, rubbing my glans on her liquid.

    ¡¸ Uu ¡¹

    Then, she lowers her hips.

    ¡¸ My, it¡¯s spreading! ¡¹

    My glans spread Karen¡¯s small hole to its shape.

    Karen¡¯s inside is hot.

    The tip of my dick is enjoying the feeling of this young beauty¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Karen summoned her courage and moved her hips lower.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    My glans pass through the narrowest part.

    Ooh, I¡¯m wrapped in her warm and moist vagina.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-san, just a bit more ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s cheering for Karen.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu!!! ¡¹

    My penis slowly invades Karen¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s spreading¡­Aaah, it¡¯s taking in Kuromori-sama¡¯s shape ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s skin is getting flushed.

    Her young body is reacting intensely to the invasion of the foreign object.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Karen took my all inside her.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaa, haaaa ¡¹

    Her ass landed on my lap, she got exhausted as my penis skewered her.

    ¡¸ Kuormori-sama ¡¹

    Karen embraced me so I hugged her back.

    When we kiss, Karen¡¯s vagina tightens up, clamping my penis.

    ¡¸ It really went in ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Naturally, Karen-san is also a woman ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Just like Sakurako and me, her body can take in Kou¡¯s penis! ¡¹

    Sakurako looks at her abdomen.

    She remembers the feeling of my penis pushing through her insides just a few hours ago.

    ¡¸ Karen, can you move? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Should we change position and I¡¯ll do the moving? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s skin is already sweating up.

    I see some sweat on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Kuuu ¡¹

    Karen moves around her hips.

    This girl is learning sex every day.

    She¡¯s getting better at moving her hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, uuuu ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s small vagina rubs my penis inside.

    ¡¸ Kuuu ¡¹

    Sometimes, she goes deep that my glans knocks on her uterus.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s watching Karen have sex with me with great interest.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aah, ah, aah, aaah!! ¡¹

    Karen slowly speeds up her movement.

    Her vagina loosened that she can move harder now.

    ¡¸ Kuuu, aaaah, aaaah, aaaah!! ¡¹

    My women are taught to moan loudly when having sex.

    It¡¯s to set their mind and body free.

    ¡¸ Haaa, ah, ah, aah, kuuu!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s top pajama is getting disheveled because of the intense movement.

    Her cute breasts and nipples are in view

    ¡¸ Karen, let me lick these ¡¹

    I grabbed Karen¡¯s ass and licked her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aah, I feel it. Inside me and my nipples, Kuromori-sama¡¯s ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot deep inside ¡¹

    I took off Karen¡¯s top and got her naked.

    Then, I grabbed Karen¡¯s ass.

    Pushing my hips from below.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, aaaahn! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    Karen moans loudly.

    Then, I carried Karen¡¯s body and switched from sitting to missionary.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s black eyes look up at me.

    Her wet eyes, her hot and damp body.

    ¡¸ Karen, let¡¯s go all out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please violate Karen with all your strength ¡¹

    Aaah, Karen!!

    My Karen¡¯s so cute!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum inside today too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Please impregnate me! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s ready for it

    ¡¸ Please pour it inside Karen today as well!! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaaah, so intense! ¡¹

    I thrust inside Karen.

    ¡¸ Aaah, more! More! Violate Karen more! Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    Karen! Karen!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, something¡­something¡¯s coming! Kuromori-sama!!! I¡¯m scared!!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s rising to the climax.

    We¡¯ve had sex multiple times already.

    It¡¯s about time for Karen to reach climax.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here with you ¡¹

    I hold Karen¡¯s small hand, and then¡­

    Karen gripped it back tightly.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-sama. Karen, Karen is here too! Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Sensing that Karen¡¯s sexual pleasure is rising up to climax, I hold back my desire to ejaculate.

    While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s cum together.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, haaaaa! Kuromori-sama!! I¡¯m¡­Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s on the catapult of pleasure now.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m scared. Please stop! Aaaah, wait! Please wait! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s asking for a break but I instead went faster with my hips!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, noooo! Nooooo! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared!! Karen¡¯s about to fly away!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m holding onto you, it¡¯s okay! Go fly away! Karen!! ¡¹

    I went for my home stretch.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaa!!! Iyaaaaaaaaaa!! Something¡¯s weird! I¡¯m! I¡¯m!! Ah, it¡¯s light! A white light!! Haaaaaaa, haaaaa ¡¹

    Then, the young beauty

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu! Hauuhauhau, auuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    She bends her body like a bow and climaxes.

    ¡¸ No, no, Noooo~~ Iyaaaaaaann!!! ¡¹

    Her body twitched and convulsed.

    Her small vagina clamps my penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming too. Uuuugh!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So hot!!! ¡¹

    White cloudy liquid pours inside her womb.

    Karen twitched again.

    ¡¸ Yeah, cumming! I¡¯m cumming inside, Karen! Karen!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, iyaaaa, iyaiyaiyaiyaaan!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m defiling Karen¡¯s womb as she¡¯s in ecstasy.

    Pouring my semen inside her.

    ¡¸ Aah, I¡¯m still cumming! Karen! Karen!! ¡¹

    I continue ejaculating!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    As the waves of pleasure wrap us¡­

    Karen¡¯s staring at me who¡¯s pouring semen inside her with half-open eyes.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1270

    Chapter 1270. Rivalry in Love / The Fighting Ladie

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I embrace Karen¡¯s naked body while still in a missionary position and fell exhausted on the bed.

    ¡¸ Aaah, haaa, haaaa, hauuu ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s body is sweating all over, she¡¯s breathing heavily.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Her body twitches as she drowns in the afterglow of ecstasy and she clings to me tightly.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, auuu ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s young pussy tightens up.

    Squeezing out the semen that remained in my urethra.

    Her young womb is drinking it.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Karen-san went from being a ¡®girl¡¯ to a ¡®woman¡¯ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at Karen¡¯s melting expression and said.

    ¡¸ This is a turning point. Your body can¡¯t live without Nobu anymore. I experienced it so I know it. Having semen pour inside you while cumming works wonders ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Erica, who only experienced recently asks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand it soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    The two smiled.

    ¡¸ Women have lust and curiosity towards sex too. But, you see, men are scary, and ordinary men are unlike Nobu, they only think about themselves. Therefore, it¡¯s hard for us women to have it easy and enjoy sex ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gently pats my ass while I¡¯m still on top of Karen.

    ¡¸ I feel safer with someone like Nobu who holds back from doing things that scares the girls, and he also gives us meds so we don¡¯t have to worry about getting pregnant so we can enjoy ourselves to the fullest. Also, Katsuko-san and the group always check on us so we don¡¯t get addicted to sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ And having group sex like this where we get along is also fun. We show each other our embarrassing parts, yet we¡¯re loved by the same man, and so we get along ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Seeing Karen-san¡¯s face as she cums feels very cute. I truly feel like she¡¯s my little sister ¡¹

    Mariko pats Karen¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Right, I also feel the same for Karen-san ¡¹

    Erica smiled at Karen.

    ¡¸ Oh? To me, Erica-san is also my little sister. You¡¯re very cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    That¡¯s how my women get along.

    I think that¡¯s great, but¡­

    But I also know the rift between them and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Karen finally wakes up from the afterglow of ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Karen? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯ve shown you something embarrassing ¡¹

    Karen blushed.

    My penis still inside her vagina gets squeezed again.

    ¡¸ No, that was cute. Karen ¡¹

    I kissed Karen¡¯s lips and Karen sought my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hmm, sweet ¡¹

    Karen speaks wonderingly.

    ¡¸ It tastes like lemon ¡¹

    ¡¸ They say that it has that taste when you kiss a person you like ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Karen with a smile.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Karen looks up at me with her big eyes.

    ¡¸ I want to be a mother soon. I want to bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    The young lady told me.

    ¡¸ I can already get pregnant ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    True, Karen¡¯s body has a nice growth compared to others of her age.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s already accustomed to having sex with me.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Soon ¡¹

    I tell Karen kindly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Once the milk comes out of your cute breasts, I¡¯ll drink them ¡¹

    I grope Karen¡¯s slightly stiff breasts and knead her nipples with my finger.

    ¡¸ Aahn~ ¡¹

    Karen moans cutely, and her vagina tightens again.

    ¡¸ Karen is just a fresh learner, and so I know that you¡¯re tempted to go faster, but you don¡¯t have to rush. Just take your time, and let¡¯s enjoy while we move forward ¡¹

    I say while feeling Karen¡¯s existence through my skin and penis.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll always be together after all ¡¹

    Karen;

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen might¡¯ve been rushing a bit. I¡¯m still immature as a sex slave, and yet¡­I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    She shows me a calm smile as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Well then, I think it¡¯s time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    I can¡¯t remain connected to Karen all the time.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you still have your big sisters waiting ¡¹

    I pull my penis from inside Karen.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Kou, I think you should stop thinking like that ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Sure, there¡¯s seven girls in the room right now. Kana, Sakurako, Erica-san, Marika-san, Arisu-san, and Karen-san, and me, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko looks at the half-naked girls on the bed while sprawled and said.

    ¡¸ But you know, just because there are seven girls in here, oh wait, Sakurako can¡¯t have sex until tomorrow, but anyway, that doesn¡¯t mean that you need to have sex equally with all of them ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Just do it with the girl you want to do it with. If you want to cum inside Karen-san again, then just continue, or you can also say that you¡¯re tired today so you¡¯re going to sleep. If you want to have sex with other girls and leave us then we don¡¯t mind! We won¡¯t get mad because of that nor we¡¯ll hate you ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s the king in this room. We¡¯re your harem, your female slaves, so Kou, you can do whatever you want. We don¡¯t need Kou to be so concerned with us like you do with Misuzu-sama and the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    It¡¯s definitely bad if this goes back to criticizing Misuzu.

    I¡¯m sure that Misuzu¡¯s watching the situation in this place from another room.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Misuzu-san. Nobu, you¡¯re always concerned with Megumi-san and Yukino-san too, right? Are you that afraid? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not scared, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. The three of them have a strong desire to monopolize. In exchange for being unable to monopolize Nobu, they want Nobu to love all the girls equally. They can¡¯t stand the thought of someone else loved by Nobu more than they are ¡¹

    Kana-senpai comments on Misuzu, Megu, and Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s because all the girls here have different personalities ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I adapt my response depending on each girl ¡¹

    Some girls are possessive, while others aren¡¯t good at expressing their feelings. There¡¯s a girl who is sensitive to the complexion of the other girls, and others are walking at their pace. Girls are different inside and outside.

    ¡¸ I get that but still, Kou can¡¯t just think ¡°I have to do this¡± and such ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I get that there are various girls in the family, and some of them are troublesome. Kou, you have trouble dealing with all of them every day, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Nobu, at least, the girls in this room aren¡¯t someone you have to worry too much about ¡¹

    Mariko said. Kana-senpai added.

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s always okay with us asking for sex, and you satisfy us in sex no matter what. It¡¯s also the same with everyone in the family, Kou, you never ask for sex willingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. You don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want to, Kou ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But, Mariko and Kana-senpai, you also have times where you want to have sex no matter what, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You see, Nobu. Women sure have times like that, but we also have the delicacy to think that ¡°Nobu¡¯s tired today so let¡¯s hold back for now,¡± you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we can just hug Kou tight, kiss, and then hold hands while sleeping until morning ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about the other girls but we do think like that. We¡¯re satisfied with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, Kou loves us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want sex that will be a burden to Nobu ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Currently, I am Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave. I¡¯m your property and so please do not mind me too much ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Misato-oneesama, Mitama, Kinuka, and I are truly grateful that you¡¯re considerate of us, but, it also is painful that we¡¯re not treated as slaves ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful that you treasure us, but, it¡¯ll only cause trouble to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s troublesome ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then feel free to be more easygoing. I¡¯m not Kuromori-sama¡¯s guest. I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s toy ¡¹

    Arisu.

    ¡¸ Please treat Karen as your toy as well ¡¹

    Karen below me speaks.

    ¡¸ Both my mind and body all belong to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Karen hugs me from below and rubs her young body against me.

    She moves her hips, stimulating the penis inside her.

    ¡¸ If Kuromori-sama wants to treasure me, then treat me as a toy. Please play with Karen. Please appreciate my mind and body ¡¹

    The beauty with moist eyes speaks to me.

    ¡¸ I think the choice of words is a little off, but Arisu-san and the girls, and even I want Nobu to close our distance with Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ They say that good fences make good neighbors, but even in families related by blood, there are some lines they¡¯re not allowed to cross. For example, I never show my naked body to my Father. Father doesn¡¯t peek at his daughter when taking a bath either. That kind of consideration is normal among family members, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me.

    ¡¸ I want to be closer to Nobu. We¡¯ve already shown each other our embarrassing places we can¡¯t show our parents, and so I want us to be more than a family than we already are. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t need such boring consideration ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you see¡­ ¡¹

    As soon as I opened my mouth, Kana-senpai hugged my head.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be so afraid. We¡¯re different from Misuzu-san and the girls. Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll never hate Nobu ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Katsuko-san or Nei-san, Kou can feel at ease, right? It¡¯s because you believe that they love you and they won¡¯t hate you that easily, right? We¡¯re still far from Katsuko-san or Nei-san¡¯s level but we also want you to trust us. Just as Kou won¡¯t betray us, we won¡¯t betray Kou either ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kou gets scared easily. That¡¯s why you¡¯re kind, we know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s the reason we want you to stop the useless worries you have ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou, you always choose the right woman. Believe in your eyes, let us come closer. We want to be someone Kou trusts ¡¹

    I get what Mariko and Kana-senpai are saying.

    Arisu and Karen¡¯s feelings too.

    I¡¯m grateful for that, I¡¯m happy. But¡­

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how to get closer to like how they want me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s such a serious man ¡¹

    Sakurako, who had been listening until now, speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moved. Uhm, I like you ¡¹

    Sakurako?

    ¡¸ I like you. I¡¯m pleased with you. I want to stay and live together with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica too. I love you! I love you very much ¡¹

    Erica too?

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you. I see you as someone lovable ¡¹

    Marika too?

    ¡¸ Mariko, I don¡¯t think that you should ask for Kuromori-sama to close the distance ¡¹

    Sakurako told her cousin.

    ¡¸ For now, all you have to do is tell him your honest feelings. ¡± I love you ¡± and all the other ways to say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica will call Kuromori-sama Kou-san from now on. I love Kou-san! I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the same age, and so I¡¯ll call you Kou-kun. I love you, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Sakurako, Erica, and Marika.

    ¡¸ Then, since Misuzu-san¡¯s taken the ¡°Danna-sama,¡± I will call you as ¡°Dear(Anata)¡±

    ¡¸ Huh, Sakurako? ¡¹

    I looked at Sakurako in reaction.

    ¡¸ Yes, DeaR? ¡¹

    Sakurako speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ No, well, I feel like that¡¯ll sour Sakurako¡¯s relationship with Misuzu.

    Don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    It¡¯s like picking a fight with Misuzu who calls me ¡°Danna-sama¡±

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, Dear. I¡¯m a daughter of the Kanou house. I have the same family status as Misuzu-san of the Kouzuki house. I have to be on equal terms with her ¡¹

    That¡¯s Sakurako¡¯s declaration of war.

    ¡¸ Kanou house is currently managing to survive thanks to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s assistance. I¡¯m thankful to the Kouzuki house. But, our houses and my relationship with Misuzu-san are two different things ¡¹

    Meaning, she wants to make waves in the mansion?

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s a good idea. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for Misuzu-sama to keep that ¡°win by default¡± status for Kou, and for everyone ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still young and so we should compete with each other to see who¡¯ll get the status of Kou¡¯s legal wife. It¡¯s bad that Misuzu-sama¡¯s the only one with a promised status! ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I think that Sakurako¡¯s the leader of our group, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m letting Sakurako take the title of Kou¡¯s legal wife. I want to take that status for myself. And so I¡¯m entering this race! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko, let¡¯s compete together ¡¹

    Sakurako said with a bright smile.

    The timid-looking girl who was at the mercy of her family and her fate is no more.

    Sakurako has regained her cheerfulness and strength.

    Right, she too¡­

    She¡¯s also a young lady of the family that stands equal to the Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    She also has the same latent potential to compete with Kouzuki Misuzu and Kaan Momoko-neechan

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose ¡¹

    Sakurako says with determination.

 CH 1270.

    Chapter 1270. Rivalry in Love / The Fighting Ladies

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I embrace Karen¡¯s naked body while still in a missionary position and fell exhausted on the bed.

    ¡¸ Aaah, haaa, haaaa, hauuu ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s body is sweating all over, she¡¯s breathing heavily.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Her body twitches as she drowns in the afterglow of ecstasy and she clings to me tightly.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaah, auuu ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s young pussy tightens up.

    Squeezing out the semen that remained in my urethra.

    Her young womb is drinking it.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Karen-san went from being a ¡®girl¡¯ to a ¡®woman¡¯ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at Karen¡¯s melting expression and said.

    ¡¸ This is a turning point. Your body can¡¯t live without Nobu anymore. I experienced it so I know it. Having semen pour inside you while cumming works wonders ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Erica, who only experienced recently asks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand it soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    The two smiled.

    ¡¸ Women have lust and curiosity towards sex too. But, you see, men are scary, and ordinary men are unlike Nobu, they only think about themselves. Therefore, it¡¯s hard for us women to have it easy and enjoy sex ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gently pats my ass while I¡¯m still on top of Karen.

    ¡¸ I feel safer with someone like Nobu who holds back from doing things that scares the girls, and he also gives us meds so we don¡¯t have to worry about getting pregnant so we can enjoy ourselves to the fullest. Also, Katsuko-san and the group always check on us so we don¡¯t get addicted to sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ And having group sex like this where we get along is also fun. We show each other our embarrassing parts, yet we¡¯re loved by the same man, and so we get along ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Seeing Karen-san¡¯s face as she cums feels very cute. I truly feel like she¡¯s my little sister ¡¹

    Mariko pats Karen¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Right, I also feel the same for Karen-san ¡¹

    Erica smiled at Karen.

    ¡¸ Oh? To me, Erica-san is also my little sister. You¡¯re very cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    That¡¯s how my women get along.

    I think that¡¯s great, but¡­

    But I also know the rift between them and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Karen finally wakes up from the afterglow of ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Karen? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯ve shown you something embarrassing ¡¹

    Karen blushed.

    My penis still inside her vagina gets squeezed again.

    ¡¸ No, that was cute. Karen ¡¹

    I kissed Karen¡¯s lips and Karen sought my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hmm, sweet ¡¹

    Karen speaks wonderingly.

    ¡¸ It tastes like lemon ¡¹

    ¡¸ They say that it has that taste when you kiss a person you like ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Karen with a smile.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Karen looks up at me with her big eyes.

    ¡¸ I want to be a mother soon. I want to bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child ¡¹

    The young lady told me.

    ¡¸ I can already get pregnant ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    True, Karen¡¯s body has a nice growth compared to others of her age.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s already accustomed to having sex with me.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Soon ¡¹

    I tell Karen kindly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Once the milk comes out of your cute breasts, I¡¯ll drink them ¡¹

    I grope Karen¡¯s slightly stiff breasts and knead her nipples with my finger.

    ¡¸ Aahn~ ¡¹

    Karen moans cutely, and her vagina tightens again.

    ¡¸ Karen is just a fresh learner, and so I know that you¡¯re tempted to go faster, but you don¡¯t have to rush. Just take your time, and let¡¯s enjoy while we move forward ¡¹

    I say while feeling Karen¡¯s existence through my skin and penis.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll always be together after all ¡¹

    Karen;

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen might¡¯ve been rushing a bit. I¡¯m still immature as a sex slave, and yet¡­I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    She shows me a calm smile as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Well then, I think it¡¯s time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    I can¡¯t remain connected to Karen all the time.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you still have your big sisters waiting ¡¹

    I pull my penis from inside Karen.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Kou, I think you should stop thinking like that ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Sure, there¡¯s seven girls in the room right now. Kana, Sakurako, Erica-san, Marika-san, Arisu-san, and Karen-san, and me, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko looks at the half-naked girls on the bed while sprawled and said.

    ¡¸ But you know, just because there are seven girls in here, oh wait, Sakurako can¡¯t have sex until tomorrow, but anyway, that doesn¡¯t mean that you need to have sex equally with all of them ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Just do it with the girl you want to do it with. If you want to cum inside Karen-san again, then just continue, or you can also say that you¡¯re tired today so you¡¯re going to sleep. If you want to have sex with other girls and leave us then we don¡¯t mind! We won¡¯t get mad because of that nor we¡¯ll hate you ¡¹

    Mariko.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s the king in this room. We¡¯re your harem, your female slaves, so Kou, you can do whatever you want. We don¡¯t need Kou to be so concerned with us like you do with Misuzu-sama and the girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Misuzu¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    It¡¯s definitely bad if this goes back to criticizing Misuzu.

    I¡¯m sure that Misuzu¡¯s watching the situation in this place from another room.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Misuzu-san. Nobu, you¡¯re always concerned with Megumi-san and Yukino-san too, right? Are you that afraid? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not scared, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. The three of them have a strong desire to monopolize. In exchange for being unable to monopolize Nobu, they want Nobu to love all the girls equally. They can¡¯t stand the thought of someone else loved by Nobu more than they are ¡¹

    Kana-senpai comments on Misuzu, Megu, and Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s because all the girls here have different personalities ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I adapt my response depending on each girl ¡¹

    Some girls are possessive, while others aren¡¯t good at expressing their feelings. There¡¯s a girl who is sensitive to the complexion of the other girls, and others are walking at their pace. Girls are different inside and outside.

    ¡¸ I get that but still, Kou can¡¯t just think ¡°I have to do this¡± and such ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I get that there are various girls in the family, and some of them are troublesome. Kou, you have trouble dealing with all of them every day, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Nobu, at least, the girls in this room aren¡¯t someone you have to worry too much about ¡¹

    Mariko said. Kana-senpai added.

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s always okay with us asking for sex, and you satisfy us in sex no matter what. It¡¯s also the same with everyone in the family, Kou, you never ask for sex willingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. You don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want to, Kou ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But, Mariko and Kana-senpai, you also have times where you want to have sex no matter what, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You see, Nobu. Women sure have times like that, but we also have the delicacy to think that ¡°Nobu¡¯s tired today so let¡¯s hold back for now,¡± you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we can just hug Kou tight, kiss, and then hold hands while sleeping until morning ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know about the other girls but we do think like that. We¡¯re satisfied with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ After all, Kou loves us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want sex that will be a burden to Nobu ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Currently, I am Kuromori-sama¡¯s slave. I¡¯m your property and so please do not mind me too much ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Misato-oneesama, Mitama, Kinuka, and I are truly grateful that you¡¯re considerate of us, but, it also is painful that we¡¯re not treated as slaves ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful that you treasure us, but, it¡¯ll only cause trouble to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s troublesome ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then feel free to be more easygoing. I¡¯m not Kuromori-sama¡¯s guest. I¡¯m Kuromori-sama¡¯s toy ¡¹

    Arisu.

    ¡¸ Please treat Karen as your toy as well ¡¹

    Karen below me speaks.

    ¡¸ Both my mind and body all belong to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Karen hugs me from below and rubs her young body against me.

    She moves her hips, stimulating the penis inside her.

    ¡¸ If Kuromori-sama wants to treasure me, then treat me as a toy. Please play with Karen. Please appreciate my mind and body ¡¹

    The beauty with moist eyes speaks to me.

    ¡¸ I think the choice of words is a little off, but Arisu-san and the girls, and even I want Nobu to close our distance with Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ They say that good fences make good neighbors, but even in families related by blood, there are some lines they¡¯re not allowed to cross. For example, I never show my naked body to my Father. Father doesn¡¯t peek at his daughter when taking a bath either. That kind of consideration is normal among family members, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me.

    ¡¸ I want to be closer to Nobu. We¡¯ve already shown each other our embarrassing places we can¡¯t show our parents, and so I want us to be more than a family than we already are. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t need such boring consideration ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you see¡­ ¡¹

    As soon as I opened my mouth, Kana-senpai hugged my head.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be so afraid. We¡¯re different from Misuzu-san and the girls. Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll never hate Nobu ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Katsuko-san or Nei-san, Kou can feel at ease, right? It¡¯s because you believe that they love you and they won¡¯t hate you that easily, right? We¡¯re still far from Katsuko-san or Nei-san¡¯s level but we also want you to trust us. Just as Kou won¡¯t betray us, we won¡¯t betray Kou either ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kou gets scared easily. That¡¯s why you¡¯re kind, we know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s the reason we want you to stop the useless worries you have ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou, you always choose the right woman. Believe in your eyes, let us come closer. We want to be someone Kou trusts ¡¹

    I get what Mariko and Kana-senpai are saying.

    Arisu and Karen¡¯s feelings too.

    I¡¯m grateful for that, I¡¯m happy. But¡­

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how to get closer to like how they want me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s such a serious man ¡¹

    Sakurako, who had been listening until now, speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moved. Uhm, I like you ¡¹

    Sakurako?

    ¡¸ I like you. I¡¯m pleased with you. I want to stay and live together with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica too. I love you! I love you very much ¡¹

    Erica too?

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you. I see you as someone lovable ¡¹

    Marika too?

    ¡¸ Mariko, I don¡¯t think that you should ask for Kuromori-sama to close the distance ¡¹

    Sakurako told her cousin.

    ¡¸ For now, all you have to do is tell him your honest feelings.¡± I love you ¡± and all the other ways to say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica will call Kuromori-sama Kou-san from now on. I love Kou-san! I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the same age, and so I¡¯ll call you Kou-kun. I love you, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Sakurako, Erica, and Marika.

    ¡¸ Then, since Misuzu-san¡¯s taken the ¡°Danna-sama,¡± I will call you as ¡°Dear(Anata)¡±

    ¡¸ Huh, Sakurako? ¡¹

    I looked at Sakurako in reaction.

    ¡¸ Yes, DeaR? ¡¹

    Sakurako speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ No, well, I feel like that¡¯ll sour Sakurako¡¯s relationship with Misuzu.

    Don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    It¡¯s like picking a fight with Misuzu who calls me ¡°Danna-sama¡±

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, Dear. I¡¯m a daughter of the Kanou house. I have the same family status as Misuzu-san of the Kouzuki house. I have to be on equal terms with her ¡¹

    That¡¯s Sakurako¡¯s declaration of war.

    ¡¸ Kanou house is currently managing to survive thanks to Kouzuki-sama¡¯s assistance. I¡¯m thankful to the Kouzuki house. But, our houses and my relationship with Misuzu-san are two different things ¡¹

    Meaning, she wants to make waves in the mansion?

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s a good idea. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for Misuzu-sama to keep that ¡°win by default¡± status for Kou, and for everyone ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still young and so we should compete with each other to see who¡¯ll get the status of Kou¡¯s legal wife. It¡¯s bad that Misuzu-sama¡¯s the only one with a promised status! ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I think that Sakurako¡¯s the leader of our group, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m letting Sakurako take the title of Kou¡¯s legal wife. I want to take that status for myself. And so I¡¯m entering this race! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko, let¡¯s compete together ¡¹

    Sakurako said with a bright smile.

    The timid-looking girl who was at the mercy of her family and her fate is no more.

    Sakurako has regained her cheerfulness and strength.

    Right, she too¡­

    She¡¯s also a young lady of the family that stands equal to the Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    She also has the same latent potential to compete with Kouzuki Misuzu and Kaan Momoko-neechan

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t lose ¡¹

    Sakurako says with determination.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1271.

    Chapter 1271. Rivalry in Love / Do you like Lesbian-like plays?

    ¡¸ Karen, sorry, that must¡¯ve hurt? ¡¹

    I pull my penis that¡¯s still inside Karen.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    My glans come out of her vaginal opening.

    After a moment, white semen drips down.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s breathing deeply, staring at me with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸ I wanted it inside for a little longer ¡¹

    Karen.

    ¡¸ My body is made for Kou-oniisama after all ¡¹

    She blushed as she said that.

    ¡¸ Can I use ¡°Kou-oniisama¡± as my way to call? I think that it¡¯s unforgivable as a sex slave, but, we have to hide our relationship from the public, and so¡­ ¡¹

    Karen speaks.

    ¡¸ I want to keep my intimacy with Kou-oniisama even outside ¡¹

    Oh right, Agnes and the girls will be going to the same school as Karen.

    ¡¸ There will be opportunities for me to talk to Kou-oniisama outside the mansion, where students in the school are present ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the school festival is coming. Kou¡¯s coming, right? ¡¹

    Well, I want to go and watch.

    Recently, I went to the parking lot of the school during Agnes¡¯ interview, but¡­

    Unless it¡¯s an occasion like a school festival, you can¡¯t get inside the school building where the girls are.

    ¡¸ I want to call you ¡°Kou-oniisama¡± in front of the seniors and classmates who look after me ¡¹

    Karen tells me.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t that be ignoring Misuzu-sama¡¯s status? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Karen-san is currently something like Misuzu-sama¡¯s attendant ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s forced to move out of her birthplace and live in this mansion as punishment to the Mizushima house for what they did to the Kouzuki house.

    Officially, the setting is that she¡¯s sent to the Kouzuki house as an apprentice.

    However, if she doesn¡¯t clearly show that she¡¯s under the control of the Kouzuki house, then¡­

    The other noble houses will break the relationship with the Mizushima house, who allowed a spy from the Kansai Yakuza to infiltrate the party for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ The students in our school see Kou as Misuzu-sama¡¯s official partner, and Karen-san is supposed to be Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant now ¡¹

    ¡¸ A servant calling their master¡¯s partner intimately, like ¡°Onii-sama,¡± can cause some problems. It may seem like Karen-san is ignoring Misuzu-sama and is picking a fight against Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Mariko and Erica siad.

    ¡¸ But, I want to tell that he¡¯s my beloved to the people close to me ¡¹

    Karen says while rubbing her abdomen.

    Her small palm is stroking on top of her young womb filled with my semen.

    ¡¸ Besides, I don¡¯t want to be under Misuzu-sama¡¯s control anymore ¡¹

    Karen?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a daughter of the Mizushima house. I made up my mind to serve Kou-oniisama for the rest of my life. I¡¯m Kou-oniisama¡¯s woman, the same place as Misuzu-sama. Karen is already an adult woman ¡¹ ¡¹

    The girl who discovered ecstasy from sex speaks.

    ¡¸ As it is now, Karen will remain Kouzuki house¡¯s¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t want that. I¡¯m not Misuzu-sama¡¯s servant, but Kou-oniisama¡¯s property, his sex slave. I¡¯m his toy for sexual pleasures. I don¡¯t want Misuzu-sama wedging in my relationship with Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen speaks to me with an intense look.

    ¡¸ Right, our relationship with Kou is a direct one. We don¡¯t need Kouzuki house or Misuzu-sama in between ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ We chose Kou and offered ourselves to him. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve fallen under the Kouzuki house or Misuzu-sama¡¯s control ¡¹

    This is bad, this is going to be another Misuzu criticism time.

    ¡¸ No, wait a second. Well, it would be weird for Karen and Mariko and the girls to be servants of the Kouzuki house. Being in my family doesn¡¯t also mean that they¡¯ll be servants of the Kouzuki house. But¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Are you sure with me? I mean, I¡¯m happy that you girls choose me and I want us to stay together but¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko, Karen, and the girls live in the world of young ladies.

    Isn¡¯t it dangerous to neglect the Kouzuki house, which has more power and influence over other families?

    ¡¸ So far, I couldn¡¯t go against the Kouzuki house. I thought that submitting to Misuzu-sama was an inevitable fate for the family, for myself. I gave up. But, I¡¯ve renewed my thoughts ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Right. Even I thought that putting up with Misuzu-sama was also part of the principle of getting along with everyone, Until yesterday ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But look, the situation¡¯s changed. Our family no longer has a reason to stand only for the Kouzuki house no matter what ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Sakurako from one of the three houses is here. Besides, Momoko-oneesama will definitely become Kou¡¯s woman too. I¡¯ll use whatever method to achieve it! ¡¹

    Kouzuki, Kanou, and Kaan house ladies are gathered here.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Misuzu¡¯s absolute advantage so far is now over. There¡¯s no longer the binds that say we can¡¯t compete with the power of the Kouzuki house so we¡¯ll have to shut up and obey ¡¹

    Oh, to Mariko¡­

    The Kouzuki house¡¯s existence is too big and heavy.

    ¡¸ Right. We¡¯re serving Kou-san, and so we should stop paying more than necessary attention to Misuzu-sama! ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ YEs. Kou¡¯s the king, and everyone in his harem is in equal status. That¡¯s the simple way to look at it, right? No, from now on, we¡¯re all on equal footing, competing with each other on who can win Kou¡¯s favor in the end. It¡¯s wrong for us to be intimidated by the power of the Kouzuki house that favors Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Meaning, they were so afraid of the Kouzuki house that they felt that way.

    ¡¸ But, is that going to be okay? I don¡¯t know much about the nobility, but still, I know that Kouzuki house is a big one with quite a lot of power ¡¹

    Kana-senpai who had been listening asks Mariko.

    ¡¸ Oh? I wonder? ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ The power that the Kouzuki house possesses, their influence over politics and businessmen is the power of Kouzuki Kakka, the head of the house. Misuzu-sama doesn¡¯t have that same power right now ¡¹

    True, it¡¯s Jii-chan who has the power and has connections with various people.

    Jii-chan spent decades as the head of the Kouzuki house, that even if Misuzu succeeds his throne right now, she won¡¯t have the same influence as Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ As for the financial power of the Kouzuki house, those aren¡¯t Misuzu-sama¡¯s personal assets either. If we¡¯re talking about that, then I also have some ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s making profits on the stock market despite being a first-year high-school girl.

    ¡¸ Besides, Kou doesn¡¯t care about the fortunes of the Kouzuki house. Kou¡¯s not starting up his business, and we can also make money for the family so we don¡¯t have to worry about that ¡¹

    True, I have no interest in the assets of the Kouzuki house.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san can inherit those.

    I don¡¯t care.

    ¡¸ Lastly, this is the most important part. The real power of the Kouzuki house that they have over the other noble families is the Kouzuki SS, their research, defense, and offense. Kouzuki Kakka already gave that to Kou, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right, I¡¯m currently the owner of the Kouzuki SS]

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that there are several watchdogs from Kouzuki Kakka remaining, but most of the defense is under Seki-san¡¯s control, so that scary organization will move as Kou wants them, right? ¡¹

    Yazawa-san¡¯s the head of the business front of the Kouzuki SS, but¡­

    Shou-neechan¡¯s the one sorting the organization inside.

    Shou-neechan is my woman, our family.

    When the interests of the family and Kouzuki house comes into conflict, she¡¯ll choose us.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Kouzuki Kakka already gave his greatest weapon to Kou ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a message that says that Kou is independent of the Kouzuki house. No, not just Kou, or Misuzu-sama, but all of us ¡¹

    Independent.

    ¡¸ That might be the case. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s already old, and so he must be thinking of what will happen after he¡¯s gone ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    Jii-chan is already past his 80s.

    He¡¯s healthy right now but it¡¯s still worrying.

    If ever Jii-chan dies before Misuzu and Ruriko become adults.

    There will be a power struggle between the branch families, the vassals, and the new executives.

    ¡¸ Therefore, instead of thinking that we shouldn¡¯t fear the Kouzuki house, we should think about living without relying on the power of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kou, all you need to do is stand strong. We¡¯re all here to carry Kou as the King. And Misuzu-sama¡¯s not one of the Queen who sits next to Kou, but one of the supporters. That¡¯s how it has to be ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s also in the same place as them.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama¡¯s already in that status ¡¹

    Arisu, who had been quiet all this time, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama¡¯s so amazing. She¡¯s a young lady of the Kouzuki house, and yet, she takes the initiative to work for the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s even involved with our deflowering ¡¹

    Arisu said. Erica followed.

    Ruriko was there when Erica¡¯s deflowered as the record keeper.

    Well, Ruriko¡¯s hobby is recording sex, but¡­

    Erica doesn¡¯t think that way.

    She thinks that a young lady of the Kouzuki house went all the way to record her precious memory.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama was also there watching, but Ruriko-sama was holding the camera. She¡¯s taking pretty photos and videos. Thinking that she¡¯s that considerate, Erica can¡¯t match with Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    So she thinks that way?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Ruriko-sama is just like Karen-san and me. We¡¯re Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slaves. That¡¯s why she prioritizes thinking Kuromori-sama and the family compared to the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Arisu speaks this time.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, you should stop calling him ¡°Kuromori-sama¡± Our relationship with him isn¡¯t on that level anymore ¡¹

    Erica smiles.

    Erica¡¯s 14. Arisu¡¯s 13.

    Both of them have been students in the same school since kindergarten so they know each other since childhood.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Then, I¡¯ll use ¡°Milord¡± as my call ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Mitama and Kinuka use that way of calling, and since I can¡¯t go back to the same school as everyone, I¡¯d like to call Milord as my status is submissive as a sex slave ¡¹

    Arisu can¡¯t go back to that school.

    She will go with Mana and the twins to Minaho-neesan¡¯s acquaintance¡¯s private middle school.

    ¡¸ Is that okay, Milord? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, you can ¡¹

    I replied to Arisu.

    ¡¸ Milord¡­Weird. It¡¯s just a new way of calling, but it feels like the distance has closed down

    Arisu speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ The world of young ladies is a lot of trouble. Marika-san, aren¡¯t you glad that we¡¯re not in there? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells Marika.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    The mature Marika has only been listening to the conversation.

    ¡¸ Well then, Nobu, I think let¡¯s end with just one more, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already late at night, and Nobu still has to wake up early, right? Just have another round of sex then we¡¯ll sleep hugging each other ¡¹

    That helps.

    To be honest, I¡¯m already tired.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s okay with that, right? ¡¹

    Everyone nodded to Kana-senpai¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do it as Milord pleases ¡¹

    Erica and Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Then, who will you do it with Nobu? Do you want to put it in all of us just a bit? Or do you want to go hard with just one? ¡¹

    Err.

    I look at all the women in my bed.

    I already did it with Karen so she¡¯s out.

    Sakurako, she¡¯s banned until tomorrow morning.

    Also.

    ¡¸ I want to do it with Marika ¡¹

    I can only meet with Marika on weekends as she lives in a dorm.

    If we don¡¯t have sex now, there won¡¯t be any opportunities until next week.

    Also, I want to develop her body that just lost virginity.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Marika replies bashfully, then she took off her top pajama and got naked.

    ¡¸ Then, Erica too ¡¹

    Marika and Erica, have an overwhelming lack of time spent as sisters.

    I think these sisters who learned sex together have to bridge their gap closer.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Erica also got naked.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai calls me.

    ¡¸ Huh, it can¡¯t be just Marika and Erica? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I meant. I don¡¯t really mind since Nobu chose them, but ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ But, I want to help out, is that okay? ¡¹

    Help out?

    ¡¸ Nobu, do you hate lesbian-like plays? ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaaaah. This is embarrassing!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s licking Marika¡¯s nipples.

    Sucking, licking.

    ¡¸ Marika-san¡¯s so cute that I wanted to make you feel good ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while kneading the nipple with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaah, aaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    On the other hand, Mariko¡¯s sucking on Erica¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, we¡¯re both women so I can tell where you feel it ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s slender fingers search for Erica¡¯s erogenous zones one after another.

    ¡¸ And you use your tongue like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Karen is teaching Sakurako how to fellate.

    ¡¸ And you can do this sometimes too ¡¹

    Karen rubs my glans on her nipples.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Sakurako copies and rubs it on her nipples with the same color as her name.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re getting used to it. Erica-san¡¯s so lewd ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s fingers play with Erica¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Eh? Erica¡¯s okay, Mariko-oneesama, ahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, that¡¯s so cute. Erica ¡¹

    Mariko attacks Erica.

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, how¡¯s Marika-san? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Arisu who peeks at Marika¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Arisu crawls her tongue on Marika¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡¸ Kou, Erica¡¯s ready for sex! ¡¹

    Mariko calls me.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m ready now ¡¹

    Karen and Sakurako¡¯s double fellatio got me standing up high.

    ¡¸ Then, Erica¡¯s first. How do you want to do it? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    ¡¸ I want to be violated from behind while I¡¯m on all fours like a beast ¡¹

    Erica says with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Hmm, so Erica likes that kind of sex ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m lewd. Erica¡¯s a lewd girl ¡¹

    Erica says while trembling.

    ¡¸ Nobu, Marika-san¡¯s also ready ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tells me.

    ¡¸ Me too, please embrace me together with Erica ¡¹

    Marika says as she spreads her legs to show her crotch which is soaked in love nectar.

    Okay.

    I¡¯ll violate you two together!!

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1272.

    Chapter 1272. Rivalry in Love / Do you like Lesbian-like plays? (cont.) Erica and Marika¡¯s sister sex.

    ¡¸ Ahn, this is embarrassing! ¡¹

    Erica, who¡¯s on all fours naked, trembles.

    Below Erica is her sister, Marika, lying down.

    ¡¸ Erica-san¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    Marika got up and sucked her little sister¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan! Marika-oneesama! ¡¹

    I get behind Erica who¡¯s on top of her sister¡¯s body

    ¡¸ Nobu, I¡¯ll guide you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said and guides my penis to Erica¡¯s entrance, but¡­

    ¡¸ Please wait ¡¹

    Arisu and Sakurako lick my glans with their tongues and smeared them with saliva.

    ¡¸ Erica, kiss Marika ¡¹

    I tell Erica while receiving fellatio from the girls.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s your beloved sister so it¡¯s okay to kiss her, right? ¡¹

    I said. Marika;

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to kiss Erica-san too ¡¹

    She tells her long-separated sister.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    Erica kisses Marika¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t intend on kissing any other men but Kou for the rest of my life, but if it¡¯s women, it¡¯s okay as long as they¡¯re family, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if it¡¯s to get along with the family that is ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Then, Kou, make Momoko-oneesama join our family too! ¡¹

    Mariko said and rubs her breasts to my back.

    ¡¸ Do you love Momoko-neechan that much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I love her next to Kou ¡¹

    Mariko replied immediately.

    ¡¸ I love that noble, gorgeous, and fresh personality! I can¡¯t wait for the three of us to have sex. I want to bear Kou¡¯s child at the same time as Momoko-oneesama. Then, Momoko-oneesama¡¯s child will drink my milk, and my child will drink hers ¡¹

    Mariko speaks enjoyingly.

    ¡¸ Oh, of course, I love Sakurako too. We¡¯re cousins, and I always wanted the two of us to get along since we were children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, should we kiss? ¡¹

    Sakurako lets go of my penis and told Mariko.

    ¡¸ Sure. Let¡¯s kiss, Sakurako! ¡¹

    The beautiful cousins kissed each other.

    ¡¸ Kana, let¡¯s kiss too! We¡¯re good friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, sure. Let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai kissed with Mariko too.

    ¡¸ Karen-sama, let¡¯s ¡¹

    Arisu told Karen.

    ¡¸ Just call me Karen, Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen kissed each other as well.

    ¡¸ Dear ¡¹

    Sakurako kisses me.

    She has such aggressiveness that you won¡¯t consider her a virgin just a while earlier.

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you for waiting Erica-chan. Well then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Kana-senpai spreads open Erica¡¯s slit.

    Her warm love nectar drips out from Erica¡¯s pink insides.

    Her opening is wriggling, twitching. I can see inside clearly.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan, please don¡¯t peek. Kyan! ¡¹

    Marika licks the embarrassed Erica¡¯s nipples from below.

    ¡¸ Well then, time to penetrate! ¡¹

    My penis wet with Arisu and Sakurako¡¯s saliva, guided by Kana-senpai, touches Erica¡¯s entrance as she¡¯s on all fours.

    ¡¸ A-Ahn, it¡¯s so hot! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s small ass trembled as she feels the heat of the glans on her sensitive part.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll fix the angle. Nobu, stay still ¡¹

    Kana-senpai holds the root of my penis and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m putting it in, Erica. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, come! Please put it inside Erica! Aguu! ¡¹

    Nupupu!!

    My glans spreads open Erica¡¯s loosened vagina.

    ¡¸ My! ¡¹

    Sakurako watches my glans go spread open Erica¡¯s small slit and gulped.

    ¡¸ Aaah!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s younger, but Erica had less sex compared to her.

    Erica¡¯s not accustomed to taking in a full erection yet.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, go for it ¡¹

    Her big sister supports her from below.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Guu ¡¹

    Erica tries to pull out her hips as a foreign object is invading her, but¡­

    I grabbed Erica¡¯s thin hips and pull them in.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s pushing down her warm and moist insides.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa! It¡¯s going in too much! It can¡¯t go in anymore! ¡¹

    Erica says, but¡­

    ¡¸ Not yet, Hmph!! ¡¹

    I push in my hips.

    ¡¸ Agii!! ¡¹

    I went inside Erica down to the root.

    I can feel the elasticity of Erica¡¯s ass around my penis.

    Her ass doesn¡¯t have that much weight, and so I can feel the shape of Erica¡¯s pelvis with my skin.

    ¡¸ Now it¡¯s all in, Erica ¡¹

    I let my dick remain inside Erica¡¯s body, waiting for a moment.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Marika-oneesama, I¡¯m having sex. Kou-san¡¯s violating me! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    Erica looks at her sister below her and reported.

    She¡¯s breathing out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ Yes, that was very cute. Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika looked up at her little sister and spoke gently.

    ¡¸ Right. As expected of the star from our middle school. Erica¡¯s the number one girl every senior wants to be their little sister, and also the number one girl every junior wants to be their big sister. Her cuteness is off the charts ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make her even cuter ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    She licks the back of Erica who¡¯s violated from behind while on all fours.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s vagina tightens.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san taught me that women¡¯s back are sensitive erogenous zones ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that, Kana? That looks fun. Teach me how to do that too! ¡¹

    Mariko gets into it curiously.

    ¡¸ Err, for example, Erica-chan can feel it here, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai licks up Erica¡¯s back with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s body bends like a bow and trembles.

    Love nectar gushes out from her insides.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try it too. Something like this? ¡¹

    Mariko licks Erica¡¯s back too.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, that tickles ¡¹

    Erica wriggles her body.

    Oh, even without moving a piston, Erica¡¯s vagina tightens, it feels great.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Erica-san looks like she¡¯s feeling good ¡¹

    Marika puts Erica¡¯s nipples inside her mouth, rolling her tongue around it.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako, kiss Erica ¡¹

    Mariko gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Oh, okay ¡¹

    Sakurako also joins in attacking Erica.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmm! ¡¹

    Their lips met and their tongues entwined it seems.

    ¡¸ Erica-oneesama¡¯s so beautiful ¡¹

    Karen holds hands with Arisu, lying down on the bed as she watches us do stuff.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmm, hmm!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko are on her erogenous zones at the back.

    Marika, her big sister is on her nipple.

    And Sakurako¡¯s kissing her.

    Then, I¡¯m penetrating her vagina.

    Erica¡¯s rising up all at once as her whole body¡¯s stimulated.

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore either.

    I reached out with my hand and groped the other breast Marika¡¯s not licking.

    I stir her nipples and pinched them.

    ¡¸ Nguuu!! ¡¹

    Then, I grabbed Erica¡¯s ass and thrust my hips for real.

    My glans rub against her narrow and juicy vaginal canal.

    Aah, the back of the glans is rubbing on Erica¡¯s folds. It¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s warm inside Erica! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmmm, hmmm. Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Erica breaks free from Sakurako¡¯s kiss and moans loudly.

    ¡¸ Aaah! Erica¡¯s going crazy!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go ahead! Be crazy!! ¡¹

    I say while grinding my hips forward.

    ¡¸ Everyone here is your family so you can show them all your embarrassing moments ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Erica¡¯s feeling embarrassed!!! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nobu, just continue ¡¹

    Kana-senpai licks her index finger and then smears it with her saliva.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the finisher!! ¡¹

    Then, she puts her hand in between Erica and me.

    ¡¸ Hiiii!!! Kyauuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been masturbating for three years and so I¡¯ll rub Erica-chan¡¯s clitoris!! Hmm~ ¡¹

    She pushes Erica¡¯s clitoris and makes slight movements.

    ¡¸ Iyaa! Iyaa! Iyaaa! C-cumming! Erica¡¯s cumming!! ¡¹

    I also sped up my hips and intensified it.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s finger gets stronger.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Cumming! Erica¡¯s cumming!!! Cumming!!! Aaaaaah! Cumming!! ¡¹

    The young beauty moaned lovely.

    Her body bends like a bow.

    Her young pussy clamps my penis tightly.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaann!! Ah, ah, ah, uuuu!! ¡¹

    The long ecstasy made Erica¡¯s vagina contract multiple times.

    Her slender body convulses.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    Erica fell exhausted on top of her elder sister¡¯s body.

    My dick came off her.

    ¡¸ Erica-san. ¡¹

    Marika gently embraces her sister and pats her back.

    Then

    ¡¸ Kou-san. Feel free ¡¹

    She spreads her legs open while hugging her little sister, exposing her slit to me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I then put my penis into Marika¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already wet so just put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s aroused from seeing her sister have sex.

    These sisters are easy to get wet.

    Marika¡¯s pussy is already drenched.

    ¡¸ O-Please violate me. Kou-san, please put your penis inside Marika ¡¹

    Embracing her little sister¡¯s small body like a stuffed toy¡­

    Marika speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    I slip inside the big sister¡¯s vagina this time.

    ¡¸ Hauuu!! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s experience in sex is still lacking.

    I just tore her hymen the other day and invaded her pussy.

    Ah, it has a lower temperature compared to Erica.

    But, their warmth and moisture are similar.

    As expected of sisters.

    ¡¸ Auuu, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    Erica finally regained her consciousness as Marika¡¯s embracing her.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m here. Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika smiled at her sister as I pierce her.

    Marika and Erica are both slender and light, and so my pistons sway the sisters.

    ¡¸ Aah, Marika-oneesama¡¯s doing it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m also being penetrated ¡¹

    The elder told the younger.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Marika-oneesama¡¯s having sex ¡¹

    Erica says with a wet voice.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    The sisters kiss each other while I violate them.

    ¡¸ I love you. If only we met sooner ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Erica-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll stay together forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll serve Kou-kun together! Aaah! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai puts her fingers between Marika and me.

    She¡¯s playing with Marika¡¯s clitoris lewdly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, you and I will bear Kou-kun¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika-oneesama, Erica will bear his child too. Let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    The sisters kiss each other again.

    Not just their lips, they also lick each other¡¯s cheeks and nape.

    The lesbian acts of these sisters while I¡¯m violating me are just arousing me further.

    ¡¸ Aah, I-I¡¯m about to ¡¹

    My desire to ejaculate rises up.

    ¡¸ Uuu, please do it, don¡¯t mind me! Aaah! ¡¹

    Marika told me.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ I want us to cum together while we¡¯re at it ¡¹

    I said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hold back! Aah, we still have other opportunities. But for now, do it inside, pour it on me ¡¹

    Marika looks up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Uuu, Erica-san, watch me. Watch as Kou-kun pours his warm stuff inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m watching. Erica¡¯s watching Marika-oneesama!! ¡¹

    Aaah, no more, I can¡¯t hold it anymore!!

    ¡¸ C-Cumming! Marika!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let it out! Pour it inside!! ¡¹

    Marika shouts, pushing my desire to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Dooopu!!

    The first blow sprays from my penis.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama!! ¡¹

    The tip of my penis grinds on Marika¡¯s uterus, pouring white liquid inside.

    Doooopu!!

    The second shot blows.

    ¡¸ Aaaah!!! ¡¹

    My manly smell body fluid is filling up Marika¡¯s insides.

    Doooopuuu!!

    I push in my hips onto Marika¡¯s soft thighs and continued ejaculating.

    Aaah, aaah, aaah!!

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa¡­ ¡¹

    I feel sweat spouting from my whole body.

    Even so, I can feel that the sweet smell from the women overpowers my male smell.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-san ¡¹

    When I noticed, Marika and Erica, the sisters are embracing me on both sides.

    The sisters kiss my cheeks at the same time.

    The beautiful sisters hold each other¡¯s hands on top of my body.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing. Marika, Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Marika replied with a gentle voice.

    ¡¸ But, Marika didn¡¯t cum, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll enjoy it next time. Besides, I¡¯m happy that Kou-kun felt good with my body ¡¹

    Marika rubs her nose with mine and said.

    ¡¸ You look sleepy Kou, go ahead. Sleep ¡¹

    Mariko told me.

    Looking up, Kana-senpai, Sakurako, Arisu, and Karen.

    They¡¯re all looking at me with gentle smiles on their faces.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough for today, let¡¯s have fun again tomorrow ¡¹

    Oh, yeah.

    ¡¸ Thank you for tonight, Dear. Please take care of me tomorrow as well ¡¹

    Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Good night, Milord ¡¹

    Arisu.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be by your side, please don¡¯t worry, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Monday tomorrow, we have school. Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Good night, Kou-san ¡¹

    Erica.

    ¡¸ Good night. ¡¹ Our Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika.

    Surrounded by the sweet scent and gentle smiles of these beautiful ladies.

    I fell straight to sleep.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1272

    ¡¸ Ahn, this is embarrassing! ¡¹

    Erica, who¡¯s on all fours naked, trembles.

    Below Erica is her sister, Marika, lying down.

    ¡¸ Erica-san¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    Marika got up and sucked her little sister¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan! Marika-oneesama! ¡¹

    I get behind Erica who¡¯s on top of her sister¡¯s body

    ¡¸ Nobu, I¡¯ll guide you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said and guides my penis to Erica¡¯s entrance, but¡­

    ¡¸ Please wait ¡¹

    Arisu and Sakurako lick my glans with their tongues and smeared them with saliva.

    ¡¸ Erica, kiss Marika ¡¹

    I tell Erica while receiving fellatio from the girls.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s your beloved sister so it¡¯s okay to kiss her, right? ¡¹

    I said. Marika;

    ¡¸ Yes, I want to kiss Erica-san too ¡¹

    She tells her long-separated sister.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    Erica kisses Marika¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t intend on kissing any other men but Kou for the rest of my life, but if it¡¯s women, it¡¯s okay as long as they¡¯re family, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if it¡¯s to get along with the family that is ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Then, Kou, make Momoko-oneesama join our family too! ¡¹

    Mariko said and rubs her breasts to my back.

    ¡¸ Do you love Momoko-neechan that much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! I love her next to Kou ¡¹

    Mariko replied immediately.

    ¡¸ I love that noble, gorgeous, and fresh personality! I can¡¯t wait for the three of us to have sex. I want to bear Kou¡¯s child at the same time as Momoko-oneesama. Then, Momoko-oneesama¡¯s child will drink my milk, and my child will drink hers ¡¹

    Mariko speaks enjoyingly.

    ¡¸ Oh, of course, I love Sakurako too. We¡¯re cousins, and I always wanted the two of us to get along since we were children ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, should we kiss? ¡¹

    Sakurako lets go of my penis and told Mariko.

    ¡¸ Sure. Let¡¯s kiss, Sakurako! ¡¹

    The beautiful cousins kissed each other.

    ¡¸ Kana, let¡¯s kiss too! We¡¯re good friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, sure. Let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai kissed with Mariko too.

    ¡¸ Karen-sama, let¡¯s ¡¹

    Arisu told Karen.

    ¡¸ Just call me Karen, Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen kissed each other as well.

    ¡¸ Dear ¡¹

    Sakurako kisses me.

    She has such aggressiveness that you won¡¯t consider her a virgin just a while earlier.

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you for waiting Erica-chan. Well then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Kana-senpai spreads open Erica¡¯s slit.

    Her warm love nectar drips out from Erica¡¯s pink insides.

    Her opening is wriggling, twitching. I can see inside clearly.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan, please don¡¯t peek. Kyan! ¡¹

    Marika licks the embarrassed Erica¡¯s nipples from below.

    ¡¸ Well then, time to penetrate! ¡¹

    My penis wet with Arisu and Sakurako¡¯s saliva, guided by Kana-senpai, touches Erica¡¯s entrance as she¡¯s on all fours.

    ¡¸ A-Ahn, it¡¯s so hot! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s small ass trembled as she feels the heat of the glans on her sensitive part.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll fix the angle. Nobu, stay still ¡¹

    Kana-senpai holds the root of my penis and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m putting it in, Erica. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, come! Please put it inside Erica! Aguu! ¡¹

    Nupupu!!

    My glans spreads open Erica¡¯s loosened vagina.

    ¡¸ My! ¡¹

    Sakurako watches my glans go spread open Erica¡¯s small slit and gulped.

    ¡¸ Aaah!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s younger, but Erica had less sex compared to her.

    Erica¡¯s not accustomed to taking in a full erection yet.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, go for it ¡¹

    Her big sister supports her from below.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Guu ¡¹

    Erica tries to pull out her hips as a foreign object is invading her, but¡­

    I grabbed Erica¡¯s thin hips and pull them in.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s pushing down her warm and moist insides.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa! It¡¯s going in too much! It can¡¯t go in anymore! ¡¹

    Erica says, but¡­

    ¡¸ Not yet, Hmph!! ¡¹

    I push in my hips.

    ¡¸ Agii!! ¡¹

    I went inside Erica down to the root.

    I can feel the elasticity of Erica¡¯s ass around my penis.

    Her ass doesn¡¯t have that much weight, and so I can feel the shape of Erica¡¯s pelvis with my skin.

    ¡¸ Now it¡¯s all in, Erica ¡¹

    I let my dick remain inside Erica¡¯s body, waiting for a moment.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Marika-oneesama, I¡¯m having sex. Kou-san¡¯s violating me! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    Erica looks at her sister below her and reported.

    She¡¯s breathing out hot sighs.

    ¡¸ Yes, that was very cute. Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika looked up at her little sister and spoke gently.

    ¡¸ Right. As expected of the star from our middle school. Erica¡¯s the number one girl every senior wants to be their little sister, and also the number one girl every junior wants to be their big sister. Her cuteness is off the charts ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make her even cuter ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    She licks the back of Erica who¡¯s violated from behind while on all fours.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s vagina tightens.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san taught me that women¡¯s back are sensitive erogenous zones ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that, Kana? That looks fun. Teach me how to do that too! ¡¹

    Mariko gets into it curiously.

    ¡¸ Err, for example, Erica-chan can feel it here, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai licks up Erica¡¯s back with her tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s body bends like a bow and trembles.

    Love nectar gushes out from her insides.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll try it too. Something like this? ¡¹

    Mariko licks Erica¡¯s back too.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, that tickles ¡¹

    Erica wriggles her body.

    Oh, even without moving a piston, Erica¡¯s vagina tightens, it feels great.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Erica-san looks like she¡¯s feeling good ¡¹

    Marika puts Erica¡¯s nipples inside her mouth, rolling her tongue around it.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako, kiss Erica ¡¹

    Mariko gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Oh, okay ¡¹

    Sakurako also joins in attacking Erica.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmm! ¡¹

    Their lips met and their tongues entwined it seems.

    ¡¸ Erica-oneesama¡¯s so beautiful ¡¹

    Karen holds hands with Arisu, lying down on the bed as she watches us do stuff.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmm, hmm!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko are on her erogenous zones at the back.

    Marika, her big sister is on her nipple.

    And Sakurako¡¯s kissing her.

    Then, I¡¯m penetrating her vagina.

    Erica¡¯s rising up all at once as her whole body¡¯s stimulated.

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore either.

    I reached out with my hand and groped the other breast Marika¡¯s not licking.

    I stir her nipples and pinched them.

    ¡¸ Nguuu!! ¡¹

    Then, I grabbed Erica¡¯s ass and thrust my hips for real.

    My glans rub against her narrow and juicy vaginal canal.

    Aah, the back of the glans is rubbing on Erica¡¯s folds. It¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s warm inside Erica! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmmm, hmmm. Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Erica breaks free from Sakurako¡¯s kiss and moans loudly.

    ¡¸ Aaah! Erica¡¯s going crazy!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go ahead! Be crazy!! ¡¹

    I say while grinding my hips forward.

    ¡¸ Everyone here is your family so you can show them all your embarrassing moments ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Erica¡¯s feeling embarrassed!!! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nobu, just continue ¡¹

    Kana-senpai licks her index finger and then smears it with her saliva.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the finisher!! ¡¹

    Then, she puts her hand in between Erica and me.

    ¡¸ Hiiii!!! Kyauuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been masturbating for three years and so I¡¯ll rub Erica-chan¡¯s clitoris!! Hmm~ ¡¹

    She pushes Erica¡¯s clitoris and makes slight movements.

    ¡¸ Iyaa! Iyaa! Iyaaa! C-cumming! Erica¡¯s cumming!! ¡¹

    I also sped up my hips and intensified it.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s finger gets stronger.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Cumming! Erica¡¯s cumming!!! Cumming!!! Aaaaaah! Cumming!! ¡¹

    The young beauty moaned lovely.

    Her body bends like a bow.

    Her young pussy clamps my penis tightly.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaann!! Ah, ah, ah, uuuu!! ¡¹

    The long ecstasy made Erica¡¯s vagina contract multiple times.

    Her slender body convulses.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    Erica fell exhausted on top of her elder sister¡¯s body.

    My dick came off her.

    ¡¸ Erica-san. ¡¹

    Marika gently embraces her sister and pats her back.

    Then

    ¡¸ Kou-san. Feel free ¡¹

    She spreads her legs open while hugging her little sister, exposing her slit to me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I then put my penis into Marika¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already wet so just put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s aroused from seeing her sister have sex.

    These sisters are easy to get wet.

    Marika¡¯s pussy is already drenched.

    ¡¸ O-Please violate me. Kou-san, please put your penis inside Marika ¡¹

    Embracing her little sister¡¯s small body like a stuffed toy¡­

    Marika speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    I slip inside the big sister¡¯s vagina this time.

    ¡¸ Hauuu!! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s experience in sex is still lacking.

    I just tore her hymen the other day and invaded her pussy.

    Ah, it has a lower temperature compared to Erica.

    But, their warmth and moisture are similar.

    As expected of sisters.

    ¡¸ Auuu, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    Erica finally regained her consciousness as Marika¡¯s embracing her.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m here. Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika smiled at her sister as I pierce her.

    Marika and Erica are both slender and light, and so my pistons sway the sisters.

    ¡¸ Aah, Marika-oneesama¡¯s doing it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m also being penetrated ¡¹

    The elder told the younger.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Marika-oneesama¡¯s having sex ¡¹

    Erica says with a wet voice.

    ¡¸ Erica-san, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    The sisters kiss each other while I violate them.

    ¡¸ I love you. If only we met sooner ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Erica-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll stay together forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll serve Kou-kun together! Aaah! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai puts her fingers between Marika and me.

    She¡¯s playing with Marika¡¯s clitoris lewdly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, you and I will bear Kou-kun¡¯s child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika-oneesama, Erica will bear his child too. Let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    The sisters kiss each other again.

    Not just their lips, they also lick each other¡¯s cheeks and nape.

    The lesbian acts of these sisters while I¡¯m violating me are just arousing me further.

    ¡¸ Aah, I-I¡¯m about to ¡¹

    My desire to ejaculate rises up.

    ¡¸ Uuu, please do it, don¡¯t mind me! Aaah! ¡¹

    Marika told me.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ I want us to cum together while we¡¯re at it ¡¹

    I said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hold back! Aah, we still have other opportunities. But for now, do it inside, pour it on me ¡¹

    Marika looks up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Uuu, Erica-san, watch me. Watch as Kou-kun pours his warm stuff inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m watching. Erica¡¯s watching Marika-oneesama!! ¡¹

    Aaah, no more, I can¡¯t hold it anymore!!

    ¡¸ C-Cumming! Marika!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let it out! Pour it inside!! ¡¹

    Marika shouts, pushing my desire to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    Dooopu!!

    The first blow sprays from my penis.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama!! ¡¹

    The tip of my penis grinds on Marika¡¯s uterus, pouring white liquid inside.

    Doooopu!!

    The second shot blows.

    ¡¸ Aaaah!!! ¡¹

    My manly smell body fluid is filling up Marika¡¯s insides.

    Doooopuuu!!

    I push in my hips onto Marika¡¯s soft thighs and continued ejaculating.

    Aaah, aaah, aaah!!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa¡­ ¡¹

    I feel sweat spouting from my whole body.

    Even so, I can feel that the sweet smell from the women overpowers my male smell.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-san ¡¹

    When I noticed, Marika and Erica, the sisters are embracing me on both sides.

    The sisters kiss my cheeks at the same time.

    The beautiful sisters hold each other¡¯s hands on top of my body.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing. Marika, Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Marika replied with a gentle voice.

    ¡¸ But, Marika didn¡¯t cum, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll enjoy it next time. Besides, I¡¯m happy that Kou-kun felt good with my body ¡¹

    Marika rubs her nose with mine and said.

    ¡¸ You look sleepy Kou, go ahead. Sleep ¡¹

    Mariko told me.

    Looking up, Kana-senpai, Sakurako, Arisu, and Karen.

    They¡¯re all looking at me with gentle smiles on their faces.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough for today, let¡¯s have fun again tomorrow ¡¹

    Oh, yeah.

    ¡¸ Thank you for tonight, Dear. Please take care of me tomorrow as well ¡¹

    Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Good night, Milord ¡¹

    Arisu.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be by your side, please don¡¯t worry, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Monday tomorrow, we have school. Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Good night, Kou-san ¡¹

    Erica.

    ¡¸ Good night. ¡¹ Our Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika.

    Surrounded by the sweet scent and gentle smiles of these beautiful ladies.

    I fell straight to sleep.

 CH 1273.

    Chapter 1273. Crushing Negatives / Morning sex with Sakurako

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Hmmm, aaah ¡¹

    I hear cute moans from a woman.

    Pecho, pecho, pecho.

    Then, pleasure on my crotch.

    Warm and moist mucous membranes.

    ¡¸ Oh, did you wake up, Nobu? ¡¹

    Opening my eyes, Kana-senpai and Marika are licking my penis right in the morning.

    Of course, both of them are still naked from last night.

    The soft light comes through the windows and shines on their beautiful bodies.

    The cute breasts and nipples of the two licking my dick is in my field of view, swaying around.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, men dream of waking up like this, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while licking the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, does it feel good? ¡¹

    Marika licks the back of it.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu¡¯s awake now. Are you girls ready? ¡¹

    I raised my head from hearing Kana¡¯s voice and saw Mariko and Erica teasing Sakurako¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, hmmmm, aaah!! ¡¹

    Erica is licking Sakurako¡¯s nipples while Mariko¡¯s face is buried on the lower lip.

    Naturally, the three of them are also naked.

    ¡¸ This is also ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sakurako-sama¡¯s ready for it ¡¹

    Mariko and Erica announced.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Karen and Arisu? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t see them on the bed so I asked.

    ¡¸ Oh, those two are preparing the morning bath ¡¹

    Mariko replies.

    Oh, they¡¯re in the bathroom next door.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kou wants to get in the bath after waking up, right? ¡¹

    Seven girls slept the night with me in this huge bed that can fit ten people.

    The room is filled with the sweet and sour scent of women, sweat, love nectar, semen, the smell of sex.

    True, we need to take a bath or we can¡¯t leave the room.

    ¡¸ But before that, wake-up sex! Sakurako¡¯s been waiting for Kou to wake up all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    Erica sucks Sakurako¡¯s nipples and she trembled.

    Sakurako who just lost her virginity yesterday was told to not have sex until tomorrow morning.

    And now is that morning.

    ¡¸ D-Dear, put it in ¡¹

    Sakurako looks at me with such an earnest expression.

    ¡¸ With that said, go ahead, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. I got up.

    My dick¡¯s diamond-hard right at the start of the morning.

    ¡¸ Okay, Kou¡¯s come for Sakurako ¡¹

    Mariko looked up from between Sakurako¡¯s legs and opened up the space for me.

    I approached Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Dear, c-come. Please violate Sakurako to your heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    Sakurako looked up at me and spread her legs wide.

    Using both hands to spread open the vagina I just deflowered yesterday.

    Sakurako¡¯s insides are clear pink.

    Her entrance is twitching.

    Her love nectar is dripping out.

    And the hymen from yesterday is now gone.

    ¡¸ Sakurako ¡¹

    I get on top of Sakurako¡¯s beautiful body.

    A kiss as the first in the morning.

    I don¡¯t like putting it in suddenly without kissing first.

    Sex to me is always an act of love.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s soft lips, and her tongue.

    I groped Sakurako¡¯s nicely shaped breasts.

    I play the nipples smeared with Erica¡¯s saliva.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm, ahn! ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s now sensitive to sexual pleasure.

    Mariko and Erica did great in caressing her.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in, Sakurako ¡¹

    I put the tip of my glans to Sakurako¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ P-Please do it ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s not accustomed to accepting a man¡¯s penis as it¡¯s just her second time having sex.

    Even so¡­

    ¡¸ Do me as you please, Dear. Sakurako is all yours ¡¹

    She smiled at me, suppressing her fear.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do just that ¡¹

    I adjusted the angle and pushed in my hips.

    ¡¸ Haaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Spreading open her slit, my erect penis intrudes Sakurako¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Loosen up. Take a deep breath ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako did as I told her. She took a deep breath.

    I wait for Sakurako to breathe out and as soon as she breathes in¡­

    I push my hips further.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s coming in ¡¹

    The hot, moist, and narrow passage is pried open using my penis, aiming for Sakurako¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Dear!! ¡¹

    Sakurako frowns her eyebrows.

    Even so, her eyes continue to look up at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be there shortly. Here, that¡¯s the goal ¡¹

    Zun!

    My penis is buried inside Sakurako down to the root.

    ¡¸ Dear!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako stretched out her hand and embraced me tightly.

    Sakurako¡¯s breasts push on my chest.

    I can feel her nipples on my skin.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve become one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re connected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it. You¡¯re inside Sakurako ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s skin begins to sweat from the insertion of a foreign object on her pussy but even when in pain, she still smiles at me.

    ¡¸ You belong to the whole family, but for this moment, you belong to Sakurako. After all, your precious part is buried inside Sakurako, Dear ¡¹

    She says.

    Then, we kissed each other and gently caress each other¡¯s skin.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Sakurako-san. Try tightening down your butthole

    Kana-senpai advised Sakurako.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? Hmm ¡¹

    Oh, Sakurako¡¯s vagina tightens.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. The muscles in your anus and in your vagina are connected with a shape of the number 8, and so if you tighten your anus, your vagina does the same ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san taught me those too ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-How is it, Dear? Hmm ¡¹

    Sakurako tightens up her vagina again.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just tighten it all the time, it¡¯ll tire you out Sakurako-san. You need to find the right timing. For example, when Nobu¡¯s putting his penis on the deepest part, you can clamp it like you¡¯re grabbing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. This is quite profound ¡¹

    Kana-senpai explains. Erica nods to it instead of Sakurako.

    ¡¸ You see when Nobu¡¯s ejaculating inside me. That¡¯s when I tighten up. You can¡¯t just clamp it for so long. You can split it and clamp in division ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Marika also nods.

    ¡¸ Dear, I¡¯m okay now. Please move ¡¹

    Sakurako?

    ¡¸ Please feel good inside Sakurako ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If it hurts, then say it ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, hmmm, aaaaaaah, aaaahn! ¡¹

    I slowly shake Sakurako¡¯s body.

    Putting it in and out, a rhythmic pace.

    Sakurako¡¯s moans sync with it.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    As expected, she¡¯s still in a bit of pain.

    Going for the climax on her second sex is going to be hard.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    I shouldn¡¯t prolong and finish it as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, it¡¯s going to get intense ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Aahn! Aah, aah, aaah, aaaah!!! ¡¹

    I sped up my rhythm to something like a horse.

    I went harder and pierced Sakurako¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaah, Dear!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako buries her nails on my back.

    ¡¸ Just a bit more, endure it for a little longer ¡¹

    I went for my last spurt.

    Panpan, panpan, panpan!!!

    I slam my abdomen with Sakurako¡¯s, making a nice clap.

    I¡­

    I!!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m about to cum!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it, Dear! Inside! Pour it inside! ¡¹

    Sakurako asks for a creampie.

    Uuuuuu!!!

    ¡¸ S-Sakurako!!! ¡¹

    I blow my first semen in the morning inside Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Dear!!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s body trembles as she feels the heat spreading deep inside her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming out! There¡¯s more!!! ¡¹

    I continue pouring my white liquid inside Sakurako.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Now! Tighten up!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes!! ¡¹

    Sakurako clamps her vagina.

    S-She¡¯s squeezing me!!

    Wringing out the semen that remained in the urethra.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Sakurako!!! ¡¹

    I pour until the last drop of this ejaculation inside Sakurako and then¡­

    Sakurako¡¯s body is sweating all over.

    I fell exhausted over her burning body.

    ¡¸ So cute ¡¹

    Sakurako smiles as she looks at my face.

    She gently pats my head.

    ¡¸ I understood it now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I was born in this world to do this with you ¡¹

    Sakurako told me with a gentle voice.

    ¡¸ I love you, Dear ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, the bath is ready! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll clean you up ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen welcomed us to the bathroom next door.

    Naturally, both of them are naked too.

    ¡¸ Milord, please come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama, this way ¡¹

    The two poured warm water on my body and washed me.

    Then.

    The three of us went into the bathtub.

    I have a small build and I¡¯m with two young girls.

    Arisu and Karen cling to me tightly.

    Their young and cute breasts are rubbing on me.

    ¡¸ You two seem to get along well a lot ¡¹

    I said. Arisu;

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been able to relieve a lot of things in the background ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Our Kurama house, and Karen¡¯s Mizushima house, both of them are noble houses, but each of the family is slightly different from each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ The truth is that Kuram house has higher standing than ours ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ But, Kurama house is currently removed from the nobility ¡¹

    Arisu says sadly.

    Kurama house failed to build the high-rise hotel and their head ran away.

    Misato, the young lady of the Kurama house will work as a prostitute in the Black Forest for five years to pay off her family¡¯s debts.

    Misato¡¯s little sister, Arisu has become my sex slave.

    The truth is that Kurama house has fallen out of the nobility.

    ¡¸ My house isn¡¯t from the nobility anymore, and yet, Karen¡¯s Mizushima house is still forgiven ¡¹

    Kouzuki house punished the Mizushima house for their blunder of allowing a spy from the Kansai yakuza to infiltrate the party.

    Karen, their young lady, is now under the custody of the Kouzuki house.

    Mizushima house, who had their young lady taken away, will have their family standing lower, but they¡¯re still recognized as a member of the nobility.

    ¡¸ Therefore, to be honest, I feel reserved when it comes to Karen until now. Comparing the situation of the Kurama and Mizushima house ¡¹

    The family status of her Kurama house is higher, and yet¡­

    Kurama house lost its standing. Meanwhile, Mizushima house has committed a sin that needs extreme punishment from the Kouzuki house and other noble families, and yet, they¡¯re able to retain their status.

    ¡¸ Arisu-oneesama ¡¹

    Karen looks at Arisu worriedly, but¡­

    ¡¸ But that reserve is gone now. I discovered that such feelings were meaningless ¡¹

    Arisu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ How were you able to breakthrough? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ I think the top answer would be because Sakurako-oneesama is here. She¡¯s a young lady of the Kanou house, which has much higher standing than the Kurama house ¡¹

    The big three, Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou.

    ¡¸ Kanou house¡¯s Sakurako-sama is also serving MIlord, and furthermore, Mariko-oneesama and Erica-oneesama who aren¡¯t members of the nobility are present, and Kana-oneesama and Marika-oneesama who doesn¡¯t know much about the world of nobility all serve Milord the same ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ I see. Being a daughter of nobility or your social status doesn¡¯t matter to Milord, and so I felt ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, weren¡¯t you joining my other women in their schedule before? ¡¹

    She¡¯s having sex together with girls who aren¡¯t related to the nobility.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but serving last night was the most fun so far ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that Karen also had a lot of fun ¡¹

    Karen nods.

    ¡¸ Feeling that everyone¡¯s serving is very fun ¡¹

    Oh, that part where they entwine with each other on lesbian plays.

    Caressing the girls I¡¯m having sex with from the sides.

    I think that has the most participation compared to the ones before.

    ¡¸ Then, the order or the rules in the world of nobility has completely disappeared from Arisu¡¯s head ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Then, I felt a lot of comfort. In the end, we have been captives in the society of the nobility that we were tied by rules that only work in that place. That¡¯s why I felt insecure that our Kurama house has fallen ¡¹

    And that has melted off.

    Experiencing sex with me together with Kana-senpai, Mariko, Sakurako, Arisu, Erica, Marika, and Karen.

    ¡¸ Right, last night, I felt relieved as well ¡¹

    Karen said.

    I see. That means¡­

    ¡¸ The reason they feel threatened by the Kouzuki house and Misuzu is that because Arisu and Karen are convinced that they can¡¯t go against the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    That¡¯s the standard that¡¯s dominated their childhood.

    ¡¸ No, in fact, we¡¯re never allowed to go against the Kouzuki house. Even Kaan-sama¡¯s family ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ If you displease them, your house will collapse. You¡¯ll be released from the nobility just like the Kurama house ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Jii-chan promised to bring back the Kurama house soon ¡¹

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san don¡¯t want the nobility to decrease.

    It¡¯s because their flesh and bones understand well that some things can only pass on in an old house.

    ¡¸ That shows how much power Kouzuki-sama has ¡¹

    ¡¸ People with such great power are still scary ¡¹

    Arisu said Karen followed.

    Oh, their assumptions are starting to break, but¡­

    Still, the young lady of nobility fears the Kouzuki house, and the insecurity is deep-rooted.

    Arisu¡¯s able to throw her reserve towards Karen, but¡­

    The Kouzuki house is still denied as it¡¯s a trench, a wall.

    Meaning.

    This incident isn¡¯t only Misuzu¡¯s fault.

    If you ask me, Arisu and the girls also have a big problem at heart.

    As soon as they know that the other side is from the Kouzuki house, they feel nervous and scared.

    Even just the name ¡°Kouzuki¡± makes them tremble.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s a big trench and wall against Misuzu.

    No matter what Misuzu does, they¡¯ll be afraid of her.

    If she makes a bit of a scary face, they¡¯ll fear her.

    We can¡¯t resolve this unless these girls get mad enough to change their perceptions.

    I think so.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1274.

    Chapter 1274. Crushing Negatives / Back to Usual

    ¡¸ You can get in ¡¹

    I leave the bathroom with Arisu and Karen while our bodies are still wet and told the girls in the bedroom.

    This time, they¡¯re taking the bath.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re switching in then ¡¹

    Kana-senpai takes the lead and guides Marika, Erica, and Sakurako to the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Nobu, you can peek if you want ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while sending glances at her breasts from the entrance to the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Peeking? I can see your naked body just now ¡¹

    We¡¯ve all been naked since last night.

    ¡¸ Oh? Isn¡¯t it another kind of enjoyment to peek secretly? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles.

    Well, that could be true, but¡­

    ¡¸ If I get erect again, then that¡¯ll be a problem, see? ¡¹

    I said. Erica and Marika show up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not! We¡¯ll deal with it when it comes to that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if Kou-kun gets big, then you can pour it inside, or in our mouths, wherever you please ¡¹

    Even if you say that¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s getting big again ¡¹

    Karen looked at my penis and said.

    ¡¸ Good boy, good boy ¡¹

    Arisu pats it.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no time, so no. Mornings are busy ¡¹

    I still have a lot of things I have to do.

    I took the bath towel on the container and wiped Karen and Arisu¡¯s bodies.

    Their beautiful and healthy backs.

    ¡¸ Want me to wipe the front too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes please ¡¹

    I wipe their soft breasts and their crotch as well.

    ¡¸ Karen and I will help out in baking ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    Both of them already know how to make bread.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do ¡¹

    I replied while wiping off their slender legs.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Arisu and Karen then wiped my body in return.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll hold it, Karen, do the other side ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Arisu lifts my dick and Karen wipes even the water from my balls.

    ¡¸ Hey, Kou ¡¹

    Looking at Mariko, she¡¯s still sitting on the bed, naked.

    It¡¯s too small for five people to enter the bathroom so Mariko decided to go in later.

    ¡¸ As for Kuromiya Motoko-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko speaks to me with a straight face.

    The combat young lady, Kuromiya-san?

    ¡¸ Did she say something to Kou last night? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    Arisu and Karen, who had been wiping my body, had their complexion changed.

    Both of them are young ladies of nobility, and Mariko has a blood relation with the Kanou house.

    There¡¯s nothing to gain in lying to them.

    I spoke honestly about last night.

    ¡¸ She came here to be my watchdog. The medium-sized noble families fear the Kouzuki and Kaan house¡¯s power and so decided to monitor me to make sure that I don¡¯t use it for personal gain ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromiya Motoko-sama told you that herself, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she did. Kuromiya-san told me personally ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it wasn¡¯t just Kou who was there, right? Misuzu-sama and Kuromori Minaho-sama was there too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they were ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Then that means, it¡¯s quite severe ¡¹

    Mariko?

    ¡¸ If Kuromiya-sama told you the truth personally then that means that she¡¯s afraid of the Takakura shrine maidens. ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the girls?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Kou can order Tsukiko-san and rewrite Kuromiya-sama and Mikuriya-san¡¯s memories. In addition, you can turn them into a woman that suits your desires ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t make that kind of order ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, but Kou has the power that has that possibility. And the people who sent Kuromiya-sama fear that ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ After all, you used the parents of the twins and sent them back to their boss at Kansai, right? ¡¹

    Right.

    I sent Tendou Sadao and his fellow Yakuza back to Kansai Yakuza by altering their memories using the Miko power.

    I also controlled them to raid the house of their Yakuza boss.

    Tendou Sadao and the Yakuza boss had a face-off and died.

    ¡¸ Therefore, they think of the possibility that you¡¯ll manipulate Kuromiya-sama and have her strike back ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Why? I don¡¯t see Kuromiya-san¡¯s house as an enemy at all though ¡¹

    There¡¯s no hostility between the Kuromiya house and the Black Forest

    ¡¸ There¡¯s none, but they¡¯re afraid. Kuromori house is an underground family after all. Then in that family, Kou, is a man they don¡¯t know anything about, controls a powerful organization named Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Just like how Arisu and Karen fear Misuzu from the Kouzuki house,.

    Just the mere presence of a powerful force is enough to make people feel fear.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only been six months since Kou is introduced to the world of the nobility. Despite that, Kouzuki Kakka¡¯s trusting Kou, even announcing you as Kouzuki Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance, and even gave you the Kouzuki SS. For everyone else in the nobility, especially those in the mid-level, don¡¯t know what happened ¡¹

    True.

    I guess it¡¯s normal for Kuromiya house and the mid-sized noble families to consider me as ¡®dangerous¡¯

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Kou has control over the Takakura shrine maidens ¡¹

    The power of the shrine maidens is top-secret.

    But, Kaan Momoko-neechan knew about it, and so I¡¯ll assume that the heads of the nobility would know about it.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Kuromiya-sama thought of preventing the use of the Miko power by revealing the situation personally ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromiya house will be periodically checking on Motoko-sama. They¡¯ll give her some kind of psychological exam. And if she¡¯s acting strangely, then that means that the Miko power has been used to change her mentality, see? If that happens, they¡¯ll expose the horror of the Miko power to the other families and possibly the public. If they do something that troublesome, it¡¯ll be a problem for the Kouzuki and Kuromori house, don¡¯t you think? Therefore, in exchange for sending Motoko-sama as your watchdog from the mid-sized families, they¡¯re also asking not to use the Miko power on Motoko-sama. That¡¯s the deal ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Then, what do I do when it comes to Kuromiya-san? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and her bodyguard, Mikuriya-san says that they want to be my concubine, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for Kou to decide. Isn¡¯t it always Kou who decides who gets to the family and who doesn¡¯t? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right.

    It depends on me.

    ¡¸ I know that Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san aren¡¯t bad people. But, I don¡¯t like the idea that they¡¯re sent to our home as guardians from another side ¡¹

    Our family, Kuromori house has a lot of secrets.

    Those are secrets that we can¡¯t leak outside.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nobu, do you have a spare body sponge? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shows up from the bathroom.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s four of us so we don¡¯t have enough ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s in here! ¡¹

    Karen opened the container and took out a sponge.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Nobu, you don¡¯t have to wait for us. You have to do some morning bakery work, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai is also involved with the bakery work in the school.

    So, she knows about what I do.

    ¡¸ Oh yeah. I have to go now ¡¹

    I have to join Ai and Katsuko-nee now.

    ¡¸ Mariko, just wait for a bit longer, we¡¯ll swap ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to rush. Either way, I¡¯ll go to school in the same car as everyone. It¡¯s Marika-san who has to hurry, right? ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s the only one attending a music high school that¡¯s a little far away.

    Rei-chan drives her to school in the morning.

    For Mariko and the other girls attending the school for young ladies, they¡¯re riding a convoy of cars under the protection of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Kou, hurry up and put on your clothes. Also, what we talked about were just my thoughts. Just use them as your reference ¡¹

    Mariko said, got up from the bed, and kissed me.

    ¡¸ Also, I want to be participating in sex next time. This time, I gave priority to my cousin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time ¡¹

    I agreed.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I put on my clothes and went out of the room with Arisu and Karen.

    ¡¸ Morning, Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s wearing her school uniform, she came, hugged and kissed me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be going first since I still have my morning practice! Nagisa-oneesama¡¯s going to the flower market so I¡¯ll ride in her car to school ¡¹

    Then, Nagisa comes from the corridor.

    ¡¸ Morning, Dear ¡¹

    Nagisa gives me a morning kiss with a smile.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going now ¡¹

    ¡¸ How¡¯s the security? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Taki-san will come with me today. She¡¯s already standing by outside the mansion ¡¹

    Taki-san, then I¡¯m relieved.

    ¡¸ Take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. Mao¡¯s going to stay here today. Today is Agnes-chan¡¯s first day in school but Mana-chan isn¡¯t going yet, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they¡¯re on Wednesday ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to figure out what to do with Mao since everyone will be out for school during the day ¡¹

    Yeah, for the past six months, someone¡¯s always left waiting in the mansion, but¡­

    From now on, many will be out.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s going to our bakery in school and also helping out in Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel.

    Margo-san and Nei will be going on a tour in America.

    ¡¸ We have a lot of big sisters that can take care of Mao, but they¡¯re all older than her. I think it¡¯s about time we let her play with kids of her age ¡¹

    Agnes, whose mental age was close to hers, is going to attend school and will become a girl of her age.

    12-year-old girls are already grown up.

    ¡¸ But, she can¡¯t go to an ordinary kindergarten ¡¹

    Hmmm, I feel like this house is too special for anything.

    ¡¸ How about we put her in the kindergarten in Misuzu¡¯s school next spring? ¡¹

    The school for the young ladies has perfect security.

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Michi, Mariko, Yomi, Erica, Haiji, Agnes, Karen, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are also on the nearby building.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s going to graduate next year.

    Anyway, there should be no problem in going off and returning.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I¡¯m not sure, is sending her to the school where the young ladies are attending the only way? ¡¹

    Nagisa said, then¡­

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneesan, hurry! I need to prepare the training gear before the seniors arrive! ¡¹

    Megu hurried Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. Anyway, we¡¯re going out now ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled and went to the entrance.

    ¡¸ Then, see you later, Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s legs as she runs on the corridor are beautiful.

    Good.

    I¡¯ve been away from my daily life for about two days, but.

    Morning Mondays bring me back to the usual.

    ¡¸ We should hurry too ¡¹

    I went to the bakery jogging.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ There ¡¹

    Ai mutters while looking at the pastries she baked on the pad.

    ¡¸ Everyone has gotten used to it that it finished right away ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    In addition to Katsuko-nee and Ai, Mana, Agnes, Eri, and Rie are helping out in the bakery.

    With Arisu, Karen, and I added to the group, we finished our morning work right away.

    ¡¸ You girls are also getting better at it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the twins

    ¡¸ I thought that baking was my weakness, but Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s surprisingly addictive, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ We can load this up to the car before we leave so let¡¯s have breakfast for now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told everyone.

    ¡¸ Yes! Ruriko-chan, Yoshiko-chan, Tsukiko-chan, Luna, and Koyomi-chan prepared our breakfast today! ¡¹

    Mana and the girls are helping us out in the bakery and so Ruriko and the girls were in charge of cooking.

    Dividing housework has been decided beforehand.

    ¡¸ Dear, call in the girls who are training in the courtyard ¡¹

    Then, Michi and Edie are doing their morning training.

    Going with the flow from the party last night, this morning, Kudou Haruka, Kendou Maria, and even Grace Marinka, the professional wrestler is in here.

    There¡¯s also Kuromiya-san.

    They should be doing some morning spear practice.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll call them over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes will come too! ¡¹

    Agnes clings to my hips.

    Oh, she¡¯s nervous as this will be her first appearance in school.

    She¡¯s also away from Luna and Koyomi-chan, who is always with her.

    Seeing the group who will go to school¡­

    I guess she can¡¯t help but imagine the new environment she will be in.

    Agnes hasn¡¯t changed to her uniform yet.

    ¡¸ Come, come! Papa! ¡¹

    She pushes my back out of the bakery.

    Err, to get to the courtyard, then walking on that corridor to the terrace would be faster.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, good morning. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu joins me.

    But¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing a large white apron, a mask over her mouth, rubber gloves on both hands, and a blue bucket.

    The bucket contains toilet cleaning detergent and a brush.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Misuzu? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve decided to clean up all the toilets in the mansion every morning from now on! ¡¹

    Misuzu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Last night, I talked to Katsuko-oneesama and Nei-oneesama, and they told me that in my case, it¡¯s best if I clean up the toilet ¡¹

    The young lady of the Kouzuki house is cleaning the toilet for the family.

    This mansion is a former brothel, and so it has a lot of baths and toilets, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the only way to make me understand that Kouzuki Misuzu isn¡¯t a special woman even if slowly, and so I¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko took responsibility for housework, and that¡¯s why the other family members aren¡¯t as cautious with her even if she¡¯s a young lady of the Kouzuki house.

    Misuzu¡¯s going to show everyone that she¡¯s not someone to fear because she¡¯s backed by a powerful force by cleaning up toilets.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll reach enlightenment that easy. I¡¯ve indeed been a bit too carried away for the past six months. Therefore, I think it¡¯ll take twice, or even thrice the time before everyone accepts me ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes show the light of her determination.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go for it, Misuzu ¡¹

    I smiled at her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll understand you soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    Those who hold great power are also surrounded by wary people.

    They fear them.

    To get out of that situation, you have to stand up and be proactive.

    I should do the same.

    If there are people who fear me because I control the Kouzuki SS.

    Then, I shall do something about it.

    It¡¯ll take some time for them to understand and lower their guard, but¡­

    That doesn¡¯t mean that I shouldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m always under a trial ¡¹

    Those words come from my mouth.

    ¡¸ I have to act and resolve the problems thrown at me as well. I can¡¯t just leave it alone ¡¹

    That¡¯s why I have to act.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best too, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    I looked outside the window.

    Kuromiya-san and the girls are in the courtyard.

    If Misuzu¡¯s going to fight her fate by cleaning toilets.

    Then, I¡¯ll fight my fate my way too.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    First, let¡¯s get acquainted with Kuromiya-san.

    There should be something I missed.

    The key to the solution.

    We went to the courtyard.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1275.

    Chapter 1275. Crushing Negatives / Wolves aren¡¯t Scary

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Going outside, Agnes comes to me.

    ¡¸ Are you that afraid of going to school? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Just a bit ¡¹

    Agnes replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan are with me, and others will be nearby, but still, I¡¯m scared of places where there are a lot of people who aren¡¯t from the family ¡¹

    She grips my hand.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll do my best. I don¡¯t want Papa to worry too much about me ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s going outside, having their fight, and so Agnes can¡¯t just stay in the mansion ¡¹

    Agnes seems to view the outside world and the people in it as scary.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not always scary people. Well, there are a lot of people who would lie to deceive us, or try to take things away from us using violence, but still ¡¹

    Not everyone in this world is a good person.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say that there can¡¯t be bad guys but still, some can play a silly prank on you and make you unhappy for the rest of your life. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t approach them ¡¹

    The slightest thought of a useless villain can kill people.

    Cesario Viola killed Nei¡¯s parents. Cesario Viola kidnapped women that he set his eyes on and made a lot of families meet disaster.

    Those guys can be special, but another person like Cesario Viola or Shirasaka Sousuke would likely come at us.

    Our defense has to be strict.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    Agnes nods with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Well, Luna and Koyomi-chan can check who¡¯s bad, so just listen to what they tell you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, if anything happens in school, just let Michi know. Michi¡¯s your chief of emergency measures ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s the bodyguard in the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll let Michi-chan know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do that, Agnes ¡¹

    I hugged Agnes¡¯ body.

    ¡¸ But still, Agnes. That¡¯s not everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ What else is there? ¡¹

    The half-foreign blonde beauty looked up at me with a vacant look.

    ¡¸ You see, the outside world isn¡¯t that bad. There are some good things there too ¡¹

    ¡¸ What good is there? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll find out soon. I can¡¯t find that out for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa doesn¡¯t know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what¡¯s about to begin today is Agnes¡¯ adventure. I don¡¯t know what kind of exciting things Anges will come across. But, I¡¯ll continue my own adventure every day as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s adventure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, going to the outside world means going on an adventure. My adventure may be scary, it might hurt me. It might be sad, miserable, embarrassing, or hopeless. But, that¡¯s not all there is to it. There¡¯s also fun, excitement, all of those are in my adventures. Therefore, I¡¯m sure that Agnes¡¯ adventure will also be fun and exciting. That¡¯s what I believe ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me curiously.

    ¡¸ Yeah, don¡¯t get your hopes too high, but just know that it¡¯s not that scary. If not, you can¡¯t enjoy your adventure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Adventure, I see ¡¹

    Oh, maybe¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes, do you not know what an adventure means? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    This girl has been isolated and never given any knowledge of the world until six months ago.

    ¡¸ I read the Adventures of Tom Sawyer and Elmer. I¡¯ve seen Gamba and Sinbad too ¡¹

    Then that should be good.

    ¡¸ Jojo¡¯s still too early for Agnes so Nei-chan didn¡¯t allow me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, those are bizarre adventures after all ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s too early for Agnes.

    She¡¯s seen Michi and the girls use their Qi and Edie¡¯s overwhelming fighting power every day.

    She might even mistake the battles with some unusual powers as a real thing.

    She needs to learn about the reality outside first.

    ¡¸ They bring things that they think Agnes should read, and then they also have some that they say that I shouldn¡¯t read yet. Nei-chan¡¯s sorted the books in the library ¡¹

    Oh, Nei¡¯s managing it.

    ¡¸ For example, Agnes-chan can watch Aunt Spoon, but not Aunt Snake ¡¹

    Hmmm, I see. She should avoid horror stuff for now.

    ¡¸ Also, Devilman manga is banned, and the live-action isn¡¯t allowed to watch too in a different sense ¡¹

    Hmm, Devilman Live action?

    ¡¸ She said that if Agnes watched it, she¡¯ll lose faith in Japanese cinema, so I can¡¯t watch it yet ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ But, if they tell Agnes not to watch, does that not tempt you to take a look? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Why? Nei-chan¡¯s being considerate of Agnes and that¡¯s why she says that, so Agnes does what she¡¯s told! ¡¹

    Agnes has absolute faith in the family.

    But¡­

    If Agnes goes to school, makes friends in addition to the family.

    Will she get to a rebellious age?

    ¡¸ Agnes doesn¡¯t want Papa and the family to hate me ¡¹

    Agnes looks down.

    ¡¸ Because if that happens, Agnes won¡¯t be here anymore ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem, I don¡¯t want that. Agnes wants to be with Papa forever. That¡¯s why I keep promises ¡¹

    Agnes smiles, but her eyes show that she¡¯s serious.

    Agnes is a smart girl, and she has good intuition.

    She¡¯s aware that our family is built on the bond of trust.

    That getting along with everyone isn¡¯t just a rule in our family.

    But, it¡¯s the principle that makes up our family.

    If she becomes selfish, she would be expelled from the Kuromori house because that kind of existence will destroy the family.

    We all fear that.

    Even I do.

    ¡¸ Right, you have to keep promises ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I can¡¯t go pick you up from school like I did when you took your exams ¡¹

    On that day, I waited in the car in the parking lot of the school for Agnes and the girls to come.

    Agnes was so nervous from the interview and the exam that we had car sex on the school grounds.

    Today is her first day so I¡¯m worried.

    But, if I pick up Agnes and the girls from school today, she¡¯ll be spoiled.

    Even I have work after school every day so I can¡¯t pick up Agnes.

    ¡¸ I know, Papa has his adventures too. That¡¯s why Agnes will come home with Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan ¡¹

    Agnes also understands.

    She¡¯s growing every day.

    ¡¸ Yeah, but in exchange, we¡¯ll have sex once we¡¯re home ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push too hard, Papa, you¡¯ve been tired every day lately ¡¹

    Agnes also knows the disturbances during weekends.

    ¡¸ But I want to do it with Agnes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ My tiredness will go away if I have sex with Agnes. It feels good to have sex with Agnes after all ¡¹

    Hearing me say that made Agnes smile happily.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it desuno! Agnes will make Papa feel good a lot, so Papa can pour a lot inside Agnes too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do just that ¡¹

    We get in the courtyard while holding hands.

    ¡¸ Seiya! Sei! Sei! Sei!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha! Yaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ei! Weii! Ei!! ¡¹

    The bodyguards and the young girls who are learning self-defense are here.

    Also, Edie, Kudou Haruka, Kendou Maria, Grace Marinka, the martial arts tournament team.

    Then, Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san who uses spears.

    They¡¯re all raising their voice, doing morning training.

    Huh?

    The two spear girls practice in their Hakama, although, they¡¯re training a little further from the other girls.

    The other girls are;

    Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria, who had been practicing Karate on their own without interacting with Michi and the girls until the day before yesterday is now doing it with the other girls.

    I mean, isn¡¯t that footwork from Kudou arts?

    I¡¯m in the sixth kyu so I know about it.

    Kudou Haruka hated Kudou-style that much and now she¡¯s listening to her little sister teach her?

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s mind changed after the martial arts tournament and the party yesterday.

    On the other hand, Kendou Maria¡¯s learning from Anjou arts.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Master ¡¹

    Michi noticed Agnes and I come in and greeted us.

    ¡¸ Good Morning! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning! ¡¹

    The other girls also greeted us.

    ¡¸ Yeah, morning everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes and I greeted them back.

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s breakfast time so gather in the dining room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gather! ¡¹

    I look at each of their faces and said.

    ¡¸ T-T-This isn¡¯t what you think it is! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka whose eyes met with mine speaks with a face that says that she¡¯s seen doing something bad.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m still doing Karate. I¡¯m just checking it out a bit to see if it might help with my Karate techniques! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou arts had been handed out in the Kudou family for generations so it¡¯s not strange for Aneue to learn it ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual blank face.

    No, I get it.

    That blank expression is hiding her happiness.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kudou arts is passed down from our Grandfather to Michi, so it has nothing to do with Father! ¡¹

    So far, she calls Kudou-papa ¡°That person,¡± but this time, she calls him ¡°Father.¡±

    The snow is definitely melting.

    ¡¸ I also feel that I can¡¯t win with just Karate. I¡¯m doing this to avoid the mistake I made the other day ¡¹

    Kendou Maria¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t win champion among the team Kuromori.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll win in my next tournament! I¡¯ll make up for my loss! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Maria¡¯s opponent was strong. She became the champion in that class. If I recall¡­

    Edie brings Grace Marinka to our group.

    ¡¸ Otsuki Fleur. One of the siblings ¡¹

    Kendou Maria speaks hatefully.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the siblings all participate in martial arts, what¡¯s the name of the big brother again? Otsuki Merose? Or Mars? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their father was also a professional Boxer! His ring name was Wolf Otsuki, and he was the bantamweight champion. Although, he retired after his jaw broke from a cross counter ¡¹

    Nei comes over with a tablet on hand.

    ¡¸ And their mother is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their mother is also in martial arts? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, their mother is a pianist. Seems like she goes under the stage name of Fujio Hemmingway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ya-chan knows a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one scouting on who will come with us to America after all. I did my investigation. Margo-oneechan said that ¡°I think we should take only those who volunteered,¡± so I decided not to scout any. But, if Maria-chan wants a rematch, should I set a match? ¡¹

    Nei asks Kendou Maria.

    ¡¸ Can you do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. If fight money were to appear in a match and we can broadcast it live on TV, even if that¡¯s on the midnight slot, most fighters would jump at the chance, see? ¡¹

    Nei tells Kendou Maria.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s okay for you to have one more match just to raise your name out here in Japan and tune-up before the trip to the US at the end of the year ¡¹

    Tune-up?

    ¡¸ Maria-chan who lost last time will have a rematch with the queen of her class, Otsuki Fleur, but since Margo-oneechan and Edie are already at the top of the female fighters, the next time she¡¯ll fight, it¡¯ll be against a man. In the meantime, if you don¡¯t have a record of fighting against men in Japan, you might not be able to get a fight on famous men in America ¡¹

    I see. It¡¯s easier for her to make a name for herself in the US if she¡¯s a female athlete who beats male athletes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll look for some male athletes in Japan who have competed against Americans in MMA tournaments. I think you¡¯ll get more real-world experience by playing against people like them ¡¹

    It¡¯s better to soften the blow first before going to the US right away?

    ¡¸ Margo-san and Edie aside, what about me? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san. Margo-oneechan and Edie won by a wide margin, but Haruka-san, you had trouble winning, right? ¡¹

    Nei replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Haruka-san¡¯s battles aren¡¯t settled yet. How about you? Do you want to suddenly go against a male player or a female one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it would be good to have matches between women to add color to the game ¡¹

    Edie replies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll think about it ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve practiced karate with men so I can tell the difference in strength. I don¡¯t think I have the same constitution as Margo-san or Edie. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure I can beat a male athlete as of now. Although, if I¡¯m going to fight them then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, keep thinking! I¡¯ll list the candidates you can fight, both male and female, so you can take a look at them later. You can decide later ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s now settled as the manager of Team Kuromori.

    ¡¸ I want to fight against men ¡¹

    Grace Marinka speaks from Edie¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care who it is as long as they¡¯re strong ¡¹

    She has something on her shoulders. I¡¯m sure of it.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Is there anyone who can use a spear who can face Kurumi and me? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san holds a scarlet handle spear on her shoulder and asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re staying in the mansion, we¡¯d also like a match arranged for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ If possible ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san added.

    ¡¸ Hmm, a spear user¡­ ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a troubled face, then looked at me.

    ¡¸ But before that, Yo-chan. Yo-chan, are you letting Kuromiya-san stay? What¡¯s your plan? ¡¹

    Right¡­

    That problem isn¡¯t settled yet.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve mentioned last night the reason why we¡¯re staying here ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks at me.

    She means to prevent me, who inherited the Kouzuki SS from Jii-chan, from going out of control.

    The middle-class families among the nobility sent Kuromiya-san to become my watchdog.

    And for that reason, Kuromiya-san¡¯s going to become my concubine.

    ¡¸ Logically speaking, I think that Kuromori-sama and we should accept this fate, but¡­ ¡¹

    That line irritates me.

    She says that she wants to become my concubine, that she¡¯s ready to let me do as I please with her body, that she¡¯ll give birth to my child, but¡­

    She has no intention of becoming my woman.

    ¡¸ Sorry about that ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t go with logic. Life isn¡¯t so easy that you can satisfy yourself using that ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1275

    Chapter 1275. Crushing Negatives / Wolves aren¡¯t Scary

    ¡¸ Papa ¡¹

    Going outside, Agnes comes to me.

    ¡¸ Are you that afraid of going to school? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Just a bit ¡¹

    Agnes replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan are with me, and others will be nearby, but still, I¡¯m scared of places where there are a lot of people who aren¡¯t from the family ¡¹

    She grips my hand.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll do my best. I don¡¯t want Papa to worry too much about me ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s going outside, having their fight, and so Agnes can¡¯t just stay in the mansion ¡¹

    Agnes seems to view the outside world and the people in it as scary.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not always scary people. Well, there are a lot of people who would lie to deceive us, or try to take things away from us using violence, but still ¡¹

    Not everyone in this world is a good person.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say that there can¡¯t be bad guys but still, some can play a silly prank on you and make you unhappy for the rest of your life. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t approach them ¡¹

    The slightest thought of a useless villain can kill people.

    Cesario Viola killed Nei¡¯s parents. Cesario Viola kidnapped women that he set his eyes on and made a lot of families meet disaster.

    Those guys can be special, but another person like Cesario Viola or Shirasaka Sousuke would likely come at us.

    Our defense has to be strict.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    Agnes nods with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Well, Luna and Koyomi-chan can check who¡¯s bad, so just listen to what they tell you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, if anything happens in school, just let Michi know. Michi¡¯s your chief of emergency measures ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s the bodyguard in the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll let Michi-chan know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do that, Agnes ¡¹

    I hugged Agnes¡¯ body.

    ¡¸ But still, Agnes. That¡¯s not everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ What else is there? ¡¹

    The half-foreign blonde beauty looked up at me with a vacant look.

    ¡¸ You see, the outside world isn¡¯t that bad. There are some good things there too ¡¹

    ¡¸ What good is there? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll find out soon. I can¡¯t find that out for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa doesn¡¯t know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what¡¯s about to begin today is Agnes¡¯ adventure. I don¡¯t know what kind of exciting things Anges will come across. But, I¡¯ll continue my own adventure every day as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s adventure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, going to the outside world means going on an adventure. My adventure may be scary, it might hurt me. It might be sad, miserable, embarrassing, or hopeless. But, that¡¯s not all there is to it. There¡¯s also fun, excitement, all of those are in my adventures. Therefore, I¡¯m sure that Agnes¡¯ adventure will also be fun and exciting. That¡¯s what I believe ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me curiously.

    ¡¸ Yeah, don¡¯t get your hopes too high, but just know that it¡¯s not that scary. If not, you can¡¯t enjoy your adventure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Adventure, I see ¡¹

    Oh, maybe¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes, do you not know what an adventure means? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    This girl has been isolated and never given any knowledge of the world until six months ago.

    ¡¸ I read the Adventures of Tom Sawyer and Elmer. I¡¯ve seen Gamba and Sinbad too ¡¹

    Then that should be good.

    ¡¸ Jojo¡¯s still too early for Agnes so Nei-chan didn¡¯t allow me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, those are bizarre adventures after all ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s too early for Agnes.

    She¡¯s seen Michi and the girls use their Qi and Edie¡¯s overwhelming fighting power every day.

    She might even mistake the battles with some unusual powers as a real thing.

    She needs to learn about the reality outside first.

    ¡¸ They bring things that they think Agnes should read, and then they also have some that they say that I shouldn¡¯t read yet. Nei-chan¡¯s sorted the books in the library ¡¹

    Oh, Nei¡¯s managing it.

    ¡¸ For example, Agnes-chan can watch Aunt Spoon, but not Aunt Snake ¡¹

    Hmmm, I see. She should avoid horror stuff for now.

    ¡¸ Also, Devilman manga is banned, and the live-action isn¡¯t allowed to watch too in a different sense ¡¹

    Hmm, Devilman Live action?

    ¡¸ She said that if Agnes watched it, she¡¯ll lose faith in Japanese cinema, so I can¡¯t watch it yet ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ But, if they tell Agnes not to watch, does that not tempt you to take a look? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Why? Nei-chan¡¯s being considerate of Agnes and that¡¯s why she says that, so Agnes does what she¡¯s told! ¡¹

    Agnes has absolute faith in the family.

    But¡­

    If Agnes goes to school, makes friends in addition to the family.

    Will she get to a rebellious age?

    ¡¸ Agnes doesn¡¯t want Papa and the family to hate me ¡¹

    Agnes looks down.

    ¡¸ Because if that happens, Agnes won¡¯t be here anymore ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem, I don¡¯t want that. Agnes wants to be with Papa forever. That¡¯s why I keep promises ¡¹

    Agnes smiles, but her eyes show that she¡¯s serious.

    Agnes is a smart girl, and she has good intuition.

    She¡¯s aware that our family is built on the bond of trust.

    That getting along with everyone isn¡¯t just a rule in our family.

    But, it¡¯s the principle that makes up our family.

    If she becomes selfish, she would be expelled from the Kuromori house because that kind of existence will destroy the family.

    We all fear that.

    Even I do.

    ¡¸ Right, you have to keep promises ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes, I can¡¯t go pick you up from school like I did when you took your exams ¡¹

    On that day, I waited in the car in the parking lot of the school for Agnes and the girls to come.

    Agnes was so nervous from the interview and the exam that we had car sex on the school grounds.

    Today is her first day so I¡¯m worried.

    But, if I pick up Agnes and the girls from school today, she¡¯ll be spoiled.

    Even I have work after school every day so I can¡¯t pick up Agnes.

    ¡¸ I know, Papa has his adventures too. That¡¯s why Agnes will come home with Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan ¡¹

    Agnes also understands.

    She¡¯s growing every day.

    ¡¸ Yeah, but in exchange, we¡¯ll have sex once we¡¯re home ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push too hard, Papa, you¡¯ve been tired every day lately ¡¹

    Agnes also knows the disturbances during weekends.

    ¡¸ But I want to do it with Agnes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ My tiredness will go away if I have sex with Agnes. It feels good to have sex with Agnes after all ¡¹

    Hearing me say that made Agnes smile happily.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it desuno! Agnes will make Papa feel good a lot, so Papa can pour a lot inside Agnes too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do just that ¡¹

    We get in the courtyard while holding hands.

    ¡¸ Seiya! Sei! Sei! Sei!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ha! Yaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ei! Weii! Ei!! ¡¹

    The bodyguards and the young girls who are learning self-defense are here.

    Also, Edie, Kudou Haruka, Kendou Maria, Grace Marinka, the martial arts tournament team.

    Then, Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san who uses spears.

    They¡¯re all raising their voice, doing morning training.

    Huh?

    The two spear girls practice in their Hakama, although, they¡¯re training a little further from the other girls.

    The other girls are;

    Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria, who had been practicing Karate on their own without interacting with Michi and the girls until the day before yesterday is now doing it with the other girls.

    I mean, isn¡¯t that footwork from Kudou arts?

    I¡¯m in the sixth kyu so I know about it.

    Kudou Haruka hated Kudou-style that much and now she¡¯s listening to her little sister teach her?

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s mind changed after the martial arts tournament and the party yesterday.

    On the other hand, Kendou Maria¡¯s learning from Anjou arts.

    ¡¸ Good morning, Master ¡¹

    Michi noticed Agnes and I come in and greeted us.

    ¡¸ Good Morning! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning! ¡¹

    The other girls also greeted us.

    ¡¸ Yeah, morning everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes and I greeted them back.

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s breakfast time so gather in the dining room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gather! ¡¹

    I look at each of their faces and said.

    ¡¸ T-T-This isn¡¯t what you think it is! ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka whose eyes met with mine speaks with a face that says that she¡¯s seen doing something bad.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m still doing Karate. I¡¯m just checking it out a bit to see if it might help with my Karate techniques! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou arts had been handed out in the Kudou family for generations so it¡¯s not strange for Aneue to learn it ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual blank face.

    No, I get it.

    That blank expression is hiding her happiness.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kudou arts is passed down from our Grandfather to Michi, so it has nothing to do with Father! ¡¹

    So far, she calls Kudou-papa ¡°That person,¡± but this time, she calls him ¡°Father.¡±

    The snow is definitely melting.

    ¡¸ I also feel that I can¡¯t win with just Karate. I¡¯m doing this to avoid the mistake I made the other day ¡¹

    Kendou Maria¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t win champion among the team Kuromori.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll win in my next tournament! I¡¯ll make up for my loss! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Maria¡¯s opponent was strong. She became the champion in that class. If I recall¡­

    Edie brings Grace Marinka to our group.

    ¡¸ Otsuki Fleur. One of the siblings ¡¹

    Kendou Maria speaks hatefully.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the siblings all participate in martial arts, what¡¯s the name of the big brother again? Otsuki Merose? Or Mars? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their father was also a professional Boxer! His ring name was Wolf Otsuki, and he was the bantamweight champion. Although, he retired after his jaw broke from a cross counter ¡¹

    Nei comes over with a tablet on hand.

    ¡¸ And their mother is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their mother is also in martial arts? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, their mother is a pianist. Seems like she goes under the stage name of Fujio Hemmingway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ya-chan knows a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one scouting on who will come with us to America after all. I did my investigation. Margo-oneechan said that ¡°I think we should take only those who volunteered,¡± so I decided not to scout any. But, if Maria-chan wants a rematch, should I set a match? ¡¹

    Nei asks Kendou Maria.

    ¡¸ Can you do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. If fight money were to appear in a match and we can broadcast it live on TV, even if that¡¯s on the midnight slot, most fighters would jump at the chance, see? ¡¹

    Nei tells Kendou Maria.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s okay for you to have one more match just to raise your name out here in Japan and tune-up before the trip to the US at the end of the year ¡¹

    Tune-up?

    ¡¸ Maria-chan who lost last time will have a rematch with the queen of her class, Otsuki Fleur, but since Margo-oneechan and Edie are already at the top of the female fighters, the next time she¡¯ll fight, it¡¯ll be against a man. In the meantime, if you don¡¯t have a record of fighting against men in Japan, you might not be able to get a fight on famous men in America ¡¹

    I see. It¡¯s easier for her to make a name for herself in the US if she¡¯s a female athlete who beats male athletes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll look for some male athletes in Japan who have competed against Americans in MMA tournaments. I think you¡¯ll get more real-world experience by playing against people like them ¡¹

    It¡¯s better to soften the blow first before going to the US right away?

    ¡¸ Margo-san and Edie aside, what about me? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Haruka-san. Margo-oneechan and Edie won by a wide margin, but Haruka-san, you had trouble winning, right? ¡¹

    Nei replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Haruka-san¡¯s battles aren¡¯t settled yet. How about you? Do you want to suddenly go against a male player or a female one? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it would be good to have matches between women to add color to the game ¡¹

    Edie replies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll think about it ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve practiced karate with men so I can tell the difference in strength. I don¡¯t think I have the same constitution as Margo-san or Edie. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure I can beat a male athlete as of now. Although, if I¡¯m going to fight them then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, keep thinking! I¡¯ll list the candidates you can fight, both male and female, so you can take a look at them later. You can decide later ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s now settled as the manager of Team Kuromori.

    ¡¸ I want to fight against men ¡¹

    Grace Marinka speaks from Edie¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care who it is as long as they¡¯re strong ¡¹

    She has something on her shoulders. I¡¯m sure of it.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Is there anyone who can use a spear who can face Kurumi and me? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san holds a scarlet handle spear on her shoulder and asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re staying in the mansion, we¡¯d also like a match arranged for us ¡¹

    ¡¸ If possible ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san added.

    ¡¸ Hmm, a spear user¡­ ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a troubled face, then looked at me.

    ¡¸ But before that, Yo-chan. Yo-chan, are you letting Kuromiya-san stay? What¡¯s your plan? ¡¹

    Right¡­

    That problem isn¡¯t settled yet.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve mentioned last night the reason why we¡¯re staying here ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks at me.

    She means to prevent me, who inherited the Kouzuki SS from Jii-chan, from going out of control.

    The middle-class families among the nobility sent Kuromiya-san to become my watchdog.

    And for that reason, Kuromiya-san¡¯s going to become my concubine.

    ¡¸ Logically speaking, I think that Kuromori-sama and we should accept this fate, but¡­ ¡¹

    That line irritates me.

    She says that she wants to become my concubine, that she¡¯s ready to let me do as I please with her body, that she¡¯ll give birth to my child, but¡­

    She has no intention of becoming my woman.

    ¡¸ Sorry about that ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t go with logic. Life isn¡¯t so easy that you can satisfy yourself using that ¡¹

 CH 1276.

    Chapter 1276. Crushing Negatives / Electric Soldier Drill and Anal

    ¡¸ Oh? Kurumi and I are willing to give our everything to Kuromori-sama and yet, what is it that you¡¯re dissatisfied about? ¡¹

    The combat young lady who insists on becoming my concubine, Kuromiya Motoko-san asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ We can do housework too as we have shown yesterday ¡¹

    True, Kuromiya-san and her bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san showed their great cooking and housework skills yesterday.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, we also have the strength to keep Kuromori-sama and your family safe with our spears ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san, wearing her training Hakama looks at the red spear she¡¯s clutching with her hand.

    ¡¸ Also, Neither Kurumi nor I are acquainted with men. We¡¯re ready for Kuromori-sama to dye us however you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san smiled at me, holding her spear as well.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, everything you say is on the surface ¡¹

    I look at the two in the eyes and said.

    ¡¸ You girls say that you¡¯ll become my concubine, but you have no intention of joining my family, do you? People like that can¡¯t protect my family ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san;

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t be so reserved. Please don¡¯t hesitate to use our abilities and skills. Kurumi and I are superfluous with power ¡¹

    She speaks with composure.

    I see. So she¡­

    She¡¯s a different type than Misuzu, Ruriko, Momoko-neechan, or Sakurako.

    But still, she¡¯s a young lady of the nobility.

    She¡¯s beautiful, confident, and skilled, but¡­

    She doesn¡¯t understand reality.

    ¡¸ No, look, that abundance in the power of Kuromiya-san is the power I can¡¯t trust ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t leave my previous family to Kuromiya-san ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s smile turned cloudy.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that? ¡¹

    I look at the women around me.

    ¡¸ It meant exactly as I said. For example, for Michi and Edie, then it¡¯s natural, I can rest easy knowing that Haiji, Kinuka, Mitama are also protecting the family. But, I don¡¯t trust Kuromiya-san, and so I can¡¯t let you take that job ¡¹

    I speak as clearly as I can.

    ¡¸ Do you mean that we¡¯re inferior to them? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s gritting her teeth, pointing at Haiji and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ I think that Kuromiya-san¡¯s fighting ability is better, but you¡¯re falling off on the important things ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking you what we¡¯re lacking that we¡¯re not allowed to do it! ¡¹

    Then, Edie;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because you girls are amateurs. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t be left to take care of the important things ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that we¡¯re amateurs and you¡¯re professionals? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks sullen. Edie;

    ¡¸ No, not in that sense. It¡¯s not about professionalism, it¡¯s a more fundamental problem, your heart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ever Combat Ready ¡¹

    Michi speaks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how we spend our days thinking ¡¹

    Bracing oneself with the determination that one will be on the battlefield anytime, anywhere.

    ¡¸ We also have that kind of resolve! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wrong, you just know what that phrase means. But, you don¡¯t understand it ¡¹

    Edie replies while smiling.

    ¡¸ After all, you haven¡¯t had a proper loss yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped, Edie. They¡¯re young ladies after all ¡¹

    Nei said and looked at Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Going back on topic, we can¡¯t organize a match for Kuromiya-san. You might be able to find an opponent if you look for one, but it won¡¯t be a proper match for the current Kuromiya-san at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even you¡¯re telling me that we don¡¯t have the power? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san grips her spear.

    ¡¸ To think that Kuromiya house¡¯s spearmanship is underestimated this much, this is unpleasant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Neither Ya-chan, Michi, Edie, nor I were making fun of Kuromiya-san¡¯s spear. It¡¯s just that the ability to fight, and being able to use it properly are two different things ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Do you know what engaging and disengaging means? ¡¹

    Edie asks Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re a bodyguard, you don¡¯t engage with the enemy. If it¡¯s a game, then you have to engage your opponent ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that much ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it. You girls don¡¯t know who to engage and who not to. You¡¯ve been practicing on your own for so long that you¡¯re stuck in your world ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san.

    Their training in their spear has always been with just the two of them.

    They might have some teachers, but either way, it¡¯s just the two of them in the same generation.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I do not understand what you¡¯re trying to convey. Kurumi, do you? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san turned to her younger bodyguard.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t either ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san replied honestly.

    ¡¸ What about you girls, do you? ¡¹

    Edie said. Mitama, Kinuka, and Hiji nodded.

    ¡¸ I know it too. These two probably can¡¯t have a match that looks like a contest. Their head is only filled with thoughts that say ¡°I¡¯m so strong¡± ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s sister. Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸ I was like that before, but in my case, I didn¡¯t have the strength to outperform others so I managed to get a match by fighting hard. If you¡¯re an amateur, then they¡¯ll forgive you as long as they see you sweat for your effort. But for professional matches, you can¡¯t sweat or cry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you suggesting that we should reserve our power to make the match worthwhile to the audience? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks Haruka.

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s some confidence. But, that¡¯s not what I meant. Edie¡¯s right, it¡¯s about how you engage. If you match with their wavelength, then the power difference won¡¯t matter as it becomes a viewable match ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka replies.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, we never go for a contest. No matter who it is, I use Kudou arts to not be in gear with the enemy ¡¹

    Michi, the little sister, said.

    The essence of Kudou arts is to reflect all of the Qi their enemy releases.

    ¡¸ I can finally understand why Kouzuki SS never hired me. I was too accustomed to karate contests. That¡¯s why I always fight my enemy straight on ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka mutters.

    ¡¸ However, Aneue, that¡¯s the right way for sports artists. Rather, since the bodyguards don¡¯t match with their enemies, their techniques aren¡¯t accepted as it¡¯s a cowardly attitude in competitive sports ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true. That world is about fighting fair-and-square after all ¡¹

    To engage and disengage.

    ¡¸ You girls aren¡¯t on either. You¡¯re half-hearted, you only think through your own convenience and nothing else ¡¹

    Edie told Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you can¡¯t be relied on for security. You can¡¯t go for a contest either. You¡¯re no bodyguard, nor martial artist, just someone half-hearted ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t agree! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san shouts.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s half-hearted about us?! ¡¹

    She turns her spear and takes a stance.

    That move was disciplined and showed no hesitation.

    I can tell Kuromiya-san¡¯s strong, but¡­

    ¡¸ Motoko-chan isn¡¯t scary at all ¡¹

    Agnes from my side speaks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re strong, but that¡¯s all. You lack in scariness. Besides ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Motoko-chan¡¯s cooking last night was good, but it¡¯s lacking ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s lacking? ¡¹

    Surprised, Kuromiya-san lowers her spear and asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, peace of mind? ¡¹

    Agnes paused to think and spoke out.

    ¡¸ Peace of mind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Motoko-chan and Kurumi-chan are perhaps just as good as Mana-chan in cooking. You¡¯re definitely better than Megumi-chan, but, your cooking doesn¡¯t give the same peace as Mana-chan and Megumi-chan¡¯s cooking ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Right. The food tastes good and it also has good presentation, but Kuromiya-san¡¯s cooking doesn¡¯t seem to consider the people eating it, it makes you feel that the cook is saying ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t our food great?¡± instead of the kind ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± It¡¯s like you¡¯re cold to the people eating your food. It looks too beautiful that it¡¯s too hard to share a portion for each person ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I can tell that you¡¯ve been training in cooking as a bride at your home, but your cooking wasn¡¯t designed to be eaten by others. You don¡¯t cook for someone else. All we got was the feeling that Kuromiya-san wants to show off her cooking skills to Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it were Katsuko-chan, it would be delicious, and be much more kind ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Right. Last night, Katsuko-oneechan was out so Kuromiya-san didn¡¯t get to eat Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s cooking. But you¡¯ll understand once you try it out ¡¹

    Right, Katsuko-nee didn¡¯t help out in the prep-work for the party yesterday.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks down.

    ¡¸ In cooking, all you have to do is make it delicious, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Then, she looks at her spear.

    ¡¸ Even in martial arts, all you need is strength, as long as you¡¯re strong, nothing else matters!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I guess that¡¯s a fair argument in a sense ¡¹

    A voice comes from the shade of the tree where there was no presence earlier.

    ¡¸ But still, that¡¯s a line that only the very best cooks or the strongest people in the world would say ¡¹

    This voice.

    ¡¸ Meaning, you girls don¡¯t have the right to say that as of this moment ¡¹

    A tall woman wearing a black pantsuit blended with the greenery was¡­

    ¡¸ Wow! It¡¯s Kyouko-chan desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes jumps to Kyouko-san happily.

    Kyouko Messer, an international criminal who works around the whole world.

    She¡¯s also one of, if not the strongest female fighters in the world.

    ¡¸ Oh, have you been doing well? Sorry about that, my intentions were to go back in time with Margo and Edie¡¯s party last night but the girl I was supposed to fly me from Southeast Asia screwed up. We got into a bit of a firefight, blew up a fuel tank at the airport, stole a military vehicle while other security soldiers were still confused, and forced our way through the border checkpoint, and managed to escape to a neighboring country. Then we sued a different route to Japan, and so we just arrived this morning ¡¹

    Kyouko-san just told us a horror tale.

    ¡¸ Hey! You girls come out too! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san turned back and called the others.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia, Kyouko-san¡¯s partner, shows up wearing a white hat and white dress.

    ¡¸ Have you been doing well, Edie? ¡¹

    She smiled at Edie.

    Edie hid behind me right away.

    ¡¸ Fortunately, yes ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia had a past where she tried to make Edie her lesbian pet.

    Edie¡¯s cautious of her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hate me so much, geez, you¡¯re so cute ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia smiles.

    Behind Miss Cordelia are her twin pets with white hair, Eenie, and Meenie.

    ¡¸ Hallo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hi! ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s really been a while since I saw them.

    These two were supposed to be fluent in Japanese when we first met them, but¡­

    At some point, they stopped doing that.

    Hmm. Let¡¯s not think too much about it.

    ¡¸ The work Kouzuki old man asked me is almost finished so we went to Southeast Asia for a vacation ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s contracted to destroy the Yakuza in Kansai.

    Then, Miss Cordelia¡¯s organization gained control in Osaka.

    American underground organizations have advanced into Japan, but¡­

    It¡¯s much better than letting the Kansai Yakuza stay.

    ¡¸ And so, we found some interesting girls over there so we picked them up ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Went to the thicket, and spoke some kind of language I don¡¯t know.

    Then.

    Two girls tanned girls wearing yellow-dress came over.

    Both of them seem like middle-schoolers.

    Both of them were holding something that looks like a long spear.

    Although, their spears¡­

    The tip was strangely thick.

    ¡¸ This girl¡¯s Anna, and this one¡¯s Dolly ¡¹

    Kyouko-san points at the girls and said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Kyouko, you got it wrong. This one¡¯s Dolly, and that one¡¯s Anna ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia corrected her.

    ¡¸ Oh, really? Sorry. Anyway, greet them. Say hello!

    Kyouko-san ordered the tanned girls.

    ¡¸ Hello, My name¡¯s Dolly Lu Sixteen years old! ¡¹

    The first girl greeted with some awkward Japanese.

    ¡¸ Good day! My name is Anna Lu. 14-years-old ¡¹

    Dolly Lu and Anna Lu.

    ¡¸ Both of them are drill spear users from the ancient kingdom of Kabibinga 850 years ago ¡¹

    Kyouko-san points at the spears the foreign girls are holding.

    ¡¸ Look, the tip of their drill looks like a drill, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Oh, so their spearheads are drills

    ¡¸ Dolly, Anna ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gave instructions, then the two smiled and pushed a switch at hand.

    Then.

    Gyuuiiiinnn!!

    The drill at the tip of their spears spins at a high speed.

    If that comes in contact with a human body, just a simple rub would cause their skin to tear and it¡¯s a serious problem.

    ¡¸ Amazing, isn¡¯t it? Drill spear, they say that it¡¯s an ancient martial art ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kyouko-san, what¡¯s the principle behind the drill? ¡¹

    I just asked.

    The switch on the drill is an industrial product no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s electric. It¡¯s electric-powered drill ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ The ancient kingdom of Kabibinga had these electric spears for 850 years ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Dolly and Anna seem to be speaking something.

    ¡¸ See? These girls who use their spears said so, they¡¯re definitely right ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said smilingly.

    ¡¸ But, these girls are strong you know. A hundred times stronger than those ladies with their spears over there ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Kuromiya-san reacted.

    However, as expected of young ladies of nobility, they didn¡¯t let their emotions take over and complain to Kyouko Messer.

    They know well enough the dangers of Kyouko-san.

    Kuromiya-san has confirmed Kyouko-san¡¯s out-of-this-world combat power during the party in the Kouzuki house¡¯s garden.

    ¡¸ By the way, Edie, is that the girl you wrote in your mail that you want me to meet? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looks at Grace Marinka, who¡¯s at Edie¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s this girl ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ I see. She has some demonic vigor. Just like me. Although, when I was at her age, I¡¯m not just physically strong, but also skilled ¡¹

    Kyouko-san appraised Grace Marinka-san in just a glance.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s still young, if she works hard from now on, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be strong. Her physique has the aptitude to be good. Oh, she seems to have some weird quirks on her muscles, what the hell ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jun was a professional wrestler until the other day you see ¡¹

    Edie called Grace-san by her real name.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. So that¡¯s why her muscles aren¡¯t trained and dull ¡¹

    Kyouko-san nods.

    ¡¸ How about we have a match? I want to do some light exercise before breakfast ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1277.

    Chapter 1277. Crushing Negatives / Distraction

    ¡¸ With me? ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san has a dumbfounded look when Kyouko-san told her to have a match.

    ¡¸ I can understand the people over there, but you? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at Miss Cordelia and Eenie.

    ¡¸ Yes, why don¡¯t we try it out ¡¹

    Kyouko-san grinned.

    I finally noticed what Kyouko-san¡¯s trying to do.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m strong you know. Much stronger than you think ¡¹

    Edie and everyone knows that Kyouko-san is strong, but¡­

    Grace Marinka-san doesn¡¯t know that.

    No, she might¡¯ve seen Kyouko-san fight Rei-chan on TV several times, but¡­

    Grace Marinka only thinks of Kyouko-san now as the same Kyouko Messer on TV.

    ¡¸ Come here, here ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gives Grace-san some light punches.

    ¡¸ Hey, you ¡¹

    Grace-san looks displeased.

    Yes, Kyouko-san¡­

    She¡¯s hiding her strength.

    The way she walks, she uses her muscle, the way she behaves.

    She¡¯s erased the atmosphere that she¡¯s a strong person.

    That¡¯s why Grace-san can only see her as someone weak as it¡¯s their first time meeting.

    ¡¸ Hm, what? ¡¹

    Suddenly, Kyouko-san swings her fist so fast.

    Suban!!

    ¡¸ Ngu!! ¡¹

    She throws a heavy fist on Grace-san¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t call that unfair, would you? It¡¯s your fault for showing me the opportunity ¡¹

    Kyouko-san attacks Grace-san with a roundhouse kick, but¡­

    ¡¸ Hmph!! ¡¹

    Grace-san caught Kyouko-san¡¯s legs like an elementary student in dodgeball.

    ¡¸ Besides, you seem tough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Zuwaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Grace-san then tries to twist Kyouko-san¡¯s legs she caught, but¡­

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let you do that!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san spins her body and shook off Grace-san¡¯s hand that was grabbing her leg.

    Then, she went behind Grace-san¡¯s back with such great speed¡­

    She grabbed Grace-san¡¯s waist and lifted her tall body¡­

    ¡¸ There we go!! ¡¹

    And then she bent her body and tossed Grace-san behind.

    Oh well¡­

    ¡¸ That was the German Suplex Hold!!! ¡¹

    Edie shouts.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s body arch in a bridge and press both Grace-san¡¯s shoulders against the grass.

    ¡¸ Nei, count! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Nei immediately went;

    ¡¸ 1, 2 ¡¹

    Grace-san tries to free herself but Kyouko-san¡¯s grip is tight, pushing her to the ground, and so she can¡¯t raise her shoulders.

    ¡¸ 3!!! ¡¹

    In professional wrestling, Grace-san loses.

    However, Kyouko-san lets go of Grace-san¡¯s body, and then.

    ¡¸ Okay, another round! ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, just so you know, I¡¯m only doing this German Suplex hold this morning out of my respect for Karl Gotch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Wha? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san got behind Grace-san in no time and then¡­

    She tossed her to the back again.

    ¡¸ 1, 2, 3!! ¡¹

    As soon as the count ends, Kyouko-san releases Grace-san again.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go at it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Guh!! ¡¹

    Grace-san got serious and tried to fight Kyouko-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ Too late! ¡¹

    Suban!!

    She gets behind her again and tosses her to the ground again.

    ¡¸ 1, 2, 3!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re back to square one ¡¹

    Kyouko-san lets go, grabs her, and tosses her.

    Zuban!!!

    ¡¸ We¡¯re on the lawn so it doesn¡¯t hurt, right? Your body¡¯s going to smell like the earth though ¡¹

    ¡¸ 1, 2, 3!! Kyouko-san¡¯s win! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, another one! ¡¹

    Let go, grab, toss, hold.

    Grace-san is busy trying not to get caught, far from fighting Kyouko-san.

    But, she gets caught in no time.

    ¡¸ Okay, too late again! ¡¹

    Zuban!!

    ¡¸ 1, 2, 3! Kyouko-san¡¯s win!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Guh ¡¹

    Grace-san bites her lips out of frustration.

    ¡¸ What now? Are you going to admit that you lost to me? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told Grace-san laughingly.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to accept your defeat, then spin three times and bark. Cutely ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do that! ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san jumped at Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, good. I like girls who have strong spirit ¡¹

    But, she¡¯s tossed again.

    Then, held to the ground once again.

    ¡¸ 1, 2, 3! Kyouko-san¡¯s win! ¡¹

    And she lost again.

    Grace-san¡¯s shoulders and hair are completely covered in mud.

    ¡¸ Are we done? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu!!! ¡¹

    Then, Grace-san lost to Kyouko-san¡¯s German Suplex Hold ten more times.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    Grace-san¡¯s lying on the grass, breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ What? You¡¯re the one getting tossed around and yet, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s tired already? I haven¡¯t even broken a sweat ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s composure remains, just as she mentions.

    Her clothes and hair don¡¯t have any dirt on them.

    After taking in a German Suplex multiple times, her body¡¯s making a bridge, not touching the ground.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re a pro wrestler, and yet you don¡¯t have the stamina ¡¹

    Kyouko-san snorts.

    ¡¸ Papa, are pro wrestlers weak? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think they are. Pro wrestlers go around the country and play matches for several days in a row. They need to have tough bodies ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ They fight every day, and at most, twice a day. Furthermore, their matches say that it¡¯s a 60-minute fight, but that¡¯s not the case, and if it¡¯s a tag team, half of the match-time is taken off ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ They need a tough body to withstand shocks, but they don¡¯t need a lot of stamina. That¡¯s why they can fight every day. That¡¯s the reason why even those in their 50¡¯s are still active ¡¹

    Oh, true, pro wrestlers have a long active time.

    ¡¸ A former sumo wrestler who retired from sumo 15-years-ago, and had been on a losing streak in MMA won his traditional belt in his mid-40s ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Well, pro wrestling is the sport that¡¯s as close to the entertainment you can get. No, it¡¯s more of entertainment than sports. Anyway, it¡¯s a show business ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    It¡¯s a business where they profit when guests are watching.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they¡¯re boring. They decide who wins or who loses, it¡¯s boring ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ I see. So, did you lose? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ I ignore them. I don¡¯t like losing ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you don¡¯t follow the ¡°book¡± that the company decided, won¡¯t that be troublesome? ¡¹

    Book?

    ¡¸ ¡°Booking¡± is where it¡¯s predetermined who will win and in what order. The storyline that takes place outside the ring before and after the match is called the ¡°angle¡± ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ There was a lot of trouble. There were times when it was supposed to be a battle royale, and yet, everyone comes after me. It was 5v1 ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ I see. So, what happened in that match ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ It was my win. All five of them collapsed. I didn¡¯t lose ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m good as long as I¡¯m strong. If it¡¯s just a bit strong, then they¡¯ll take me out, but if I¡¯m too strong, they don¡¯t complain. I was free to do what I want ¡¹

    ¡¸ That seems like pro wrestling too. Those who are too strong don¡¯t get crushed. Everyone gets afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ But they could put something in my food so I don¡¯t eat with everyone else. I never eat lunches that the company provides. I also am careful when sleeping at night so I don¡¯t get attacked ¡¹

    Grace-san says. Edie.

    ¡¸ It was really interesting when we slept in the same room last night. Jun sleeps to bed with a weapon prepared at the bedside, ready to fight anytime. It¡¯s like she¡¯s a Yakuza from the Edo period ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was on a tour before and a senior wrestler who didn¡¯t like me attacked me in the middle of the night with his minions ¡¹

    Grace-san speaks with a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ Of course, I turned the tables on them, but I got careful since then. All three of them retired when I counterattacked them that time ¡¹

    Pro wrestling world is quite absurd.

    ¡¸ I just didn¡¯t want to lose. If there was an athlete that was stronger than me, then I¡¯ll accept the loss. But, there wasn¡¯t one ¡¹

    Grace-san¡¯s true colors.

    Her overwhelming skills meant that the other wrestlers can¡¯t compete with her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why recently they started to hate having a match with me. That¡¯s why I quit wrestling and went to the tournament the other day. The company wouldn¡¯t let me fight so I beat them all up ¡¹

    Oh right, the president and everyone got sent to the hospital. All thanks to her.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. After all, it¡¯s a weak wrestling organization, right? There¡¯s no way the management and the players are decent people ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ I just want a place where I could fight with all my might ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ I thought that pro wrestling is that kind of world but it¡¯s different when I went in. It wasn¡¯t fun at all. They¡¯re all weak, and that¡¯s why¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get how you feel, but in the end, you¡¯re ignorant of the ways of the world. Your sin is ignorance. All you did was be a nuisance to the wrestling company¡­ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s the right choice to come here. I finally found someone I can fight with all my might ¡¹

    Grace-san looked at Kyouko-san and said.

    ¡¸ I wonder? Sorry, but to me, you¡¯re just a kid, a distraction to me. I mean, you¡¯re too weak that you have so many gaps ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about fighting with all your might. To me, a child like you is no better than a waddling baby. All you¡¯ve been doing is forcing on your own desires and convenience on people around you by force, see? I won¡¯t play along with such a bad girl ¡¹

    True, Grace-san only lives on her desire to fight against the strong and not wanting to lose.

    She¡¯s lacking from an outsider¡¯s perspective.

    ¡¸ I think that you need to lose to someone properly. If you continue as you are, then you¡¯ll get old without being able to use your physical prowess without any purpose ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1278.

    Chapter 1278. Crushing Negatives / Crockett

    ¡¸ I think that you need to lose to someone properly. If you continue as you are, then you¡¯ll get old without being able to use your physical prowess without any purpose ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like losing. If I lose, then it¡¯s over. Everything¡¯s taken away from me ¡¹

    Grace-san said bitterly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also true. Losing isn¡¯t good. If you start to think that losing is the norm, you¡¯ll develop a habit of losing and you won¡¯t be able to win anymore. Therefore ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ You need to pick the one you lose to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you telling me to lose to you? ¡¹

    Grace-san glared at Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Huh? You just lost so many times to Kyouko-san just now, didn¡¯t you, Grace-san? ¡¹

    Nei asks in surprise.

    Right. Grace-san lost to Kyouko-san¡¯s German Suplex hold so many times.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t count that as a loss ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t remember agreeing to compete in wrestling ¡¹

    Err.

    Well, now that she mentioned it.

    Kyouko-san just suddenly told her to have a match and tossed her around.

    But¡­

    Kyouko-san was the clear winner from everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ This is why those who never experienced loss are so troublesome ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t accept that they lost after all. They think that what happened in front of them were just a coincidence, and they didn¡¯t lose because they were weak ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that you¡¯re strong. Much stronger than myself right now. But, I¡¯ll definitely become stronger than you. That¡¯s why I may be weak right now, but I won¡¯t lose to you tomorrow. Meaning, I haven¡¯t lost yet ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the type who bends her logic absurdly like that. She will never accept her loss no matter what because if she does, her identity will collapse. That¡¯s why¡­ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at Edie.

    ¡¸ You lost in the martial arts tournament, and yet, you¡¯re so proud to be a nuisance in the home of the person who won ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t beat Jun ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, Seiko, Poron, or Momo, are athletes at heart so they congratulate our victory, but Jun¡¯s different ¡¹

    Yeah. Rodulfo Seiko-san or Daiporon Karisman were athletes.

    That¡¯s why they accept their loss, and they look refreshed during the party last night.

    But for Grace Marinka-san

    ¡¸ This girl doesn¡¯t intend to lose. Even when Margo won, she believes that she will win if she trains intensely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I might not do it right now, but I¡¯ll win someday. If I don¡¯t believe that, I won¡¯t be able to keep fighting ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Grace-san replies.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s great that you have the guts, but just because you lost your place, you rolled into the house that invited you to party. You just have bad manners. Furthermore, you have no respect for Margo who won ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone prioritizes themselves the most! I believe that I will be the strongest person in the world, and that¡¯s what makes me who I am ¡¹

    Grace-san shouts desperately.

    ¡¸ Hmm, you¡¯re strong, so what? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said laughingly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think of myself as the strongest in the world. After all, no matter how invulnerable I am to say, I¡¯m no match against nuclear weapons. Humans have their limits ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s sophism ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, listen to the end. Talking about nuclear weapons, have you heard of M388 Davy Crockett? Edie should ¡¹

    Kyouko-san turned to Edie.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a nuclear weapon the US army possessed during the cold war used by the infantry ¡¹

    Edie replied immediately.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a stupid weapon. The range is only two kilometers so the soldiers who shoot it are almost certain to be killed by the explosion of the nuclear weapon they fired. The U.S. military had manufactured and deployed 2,100 of these joke nuclear weapons in the field. They¡¯re not using it nowadays as expected, but still ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weapons of mass destruction aren¡¯t easy to use. Now, let¡¯s say you have an M-388 and an ordinary knife. If you use M-388, you can definitely bury your enemies in their graves. It¡¯s a nuclear weapon, so the compensation for that is that you¡¯ll die, and everyone around you is collateral. On the other hand, knives are far behind nuclear power when it comes to offensive power. But, if it¡¯s about killing a single hated enemy, then a knife would be enough ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at Grace-san¡¯s eyes and speak while smiling.

    ¡¸ What is strength? What does it mean to be strong? From a certain point of view, the president of the US, who can move the American army in the world is the strongest, right? Even the strongest person in the world in a bare-fist fight is no match against a cruise missile. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I believe in my own strength! ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ No thanks. I don¡¯t care what you believe in, it¡¯s yours to do. You should acknowledge that people see from a different perspective than you do, and they live by different standards than you do ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course you do. But, you don¡¯t accept the values of other people ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ This is why you don¡¯t know how much Margo¡¯s overtaken you. No matter how serious you get, you¡¯ll never be able to catch up with Margo. Margo¡¯s aiming for further beyond after all ¡¹

    Yeah, Margo-san¡¯s training every day. She becomes stronger today than yesterday.

    She will not wait for Grace-san to catch up with her strength.

    Margo-san¡¯s goal is to win against men.

    ¡¸ Why do you think Margo¡¯s not here? It¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t want to show her techniques to anyone that¡¯s not in her group. That¡¯s how cautious she is. She¡¯s my disciple after all ¡¹

    Right, Margo-san doesn¡¯t participate in the morning training.

    ¡¸ Kyouko¡¯s just as cautious. Even now, just because Jun was a pro wrestler, you toyed her with wrestling skills. Kyouko hasn¡¯t even put out a percent of her serious power ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Well, she knows that. That¡¯s why she¡¯s listening to me. See how arrogant she is? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s right. Grace-san was underestimating her when she was hiding her strength at first.

    But now, she¡¯s listening to what Kyouko-san¡¯s saying at least.

    ¡¸ She knows it by experience that I¡¯m quite the dangerous woman to cross. She felt that so many times ¡¹

    Each time she¡¯s tossed out using the German Suplex Hold.

    She felt with her body that Kyouko-san isn¡¯t normal.

    That she¡¯s abysmally strong.

    ¡¸ But feeling it by her skin doesn¡¯t mean that her head agrees. Especially with girls like her ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at Grace-san and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ You have great foundations, and a monster of stamina, that¡¯s why you could win against the majority of them so far. Even if it¡¯s a little stronger, you could manage it as long as it¡¯s a trial of strength, and if you¡¯re no match against them, then you can probably easily beat them with a little more effort and study of their techniques. Well, female pro wrestling in Japan is a small world ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Grace-san never experienced a proper loss.

    ¡¸ I get that the world of wrestling wasn¡¯t enough for you, but now that you¡¯re outside, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s halfhearted There are more physical monsters to go around that are better than you. Furthermore, only people with good qualities will strive for the better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Grace-san groans.

    ¡¸ Those people find it hard to admit that they lost. They feel that if they deny who they are now, it¡¯ll be as if their whole life so far is denied, and their value is lost. Even so, they have to accept it. If not, they can¡¯t move forward

    Even if Kyouko-san tries to persuade her, Grace-san;

    ¡¸ W-What do you know about me?! ¡¹

    She opposes intensely.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know anything about you ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said smiling.

    ¡¸ I only live a life of Kyouko, and nobody else. I don¡¯t know about you. But, what I can do is advise the young you with my experience. How old are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ 21 ¡¹

    Grace-san replies with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Then, you still have time to fix yourself. Learn defeat ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s requesting me so I¡¯m talking to you. Edie¡¯s smiling all the time but her true nature is much dryer than that. She doesn¡¯t help people that don¡¯t have a future ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can make her admit defeat, but the shock might be too strong that Jun might not be able to recover ¡¹

    Edie said while laughing.

    True, if Edie, who¡¯s much younger and slender than Grace-san beats her up, she would be quite shocked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not like Kyouko, I don¡¯t like to tease ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? That¡¯s slander you know. What part of me is teasing around? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, I guess it¡¯s bad taste to depress a wrestler with the same move over and over again, but it can¡¯t be helped. If I go all out, she¡¯d lose her consciousness, and she won¡¯t remember that she lost. If done poorly, the good material might just become scrap. That¡¯s why I had to hold back ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ I get that. I had to do that on the tournament the other day too ¡¹

    Edie was holding back and yet, she still won.

    ¡¸ My skills belong to an assassination cult. It¡¯s about defeating the enemy quickly in a world without rules. It¡¯s more nerve-wracking to beat people in the ring, where there are rules where you can¡¯t kill or damage them horribly

    Edie said. Kyouko-san;

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll play with you to relieve your stress. Just for one minute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll take that stress relief option ¡¹

    At that moment. Kyouko-san and Edie disappeared.

    ¡¸ Sei!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Woooo!!!! ¡¹

    The two trade blows at an unbelievable speed.

    This is Kyouko-san at her full power.

    And this is Edie¡¯s full speed.

    It¡¯s been a while since I saw them but still, they¡¯re amazing.

    Michi and Mitama, the bodyguards, are also watching their fight.

    ¡¸ Toiyaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ HAWOO!! ¡¹

    Both of them aim for an opportunity, trying to prevent the other from winning.

    They also have some dirty tricks and attacks included.

    Despite that, both of them are quite steady.

    They know the extent of each other¡¯s strength and they match with each other.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re in gear with each other.

    If it¡¯s a sharp attack that could be fatal to the body, they avoid it just in time.

    No, they also retaliate to counter.

    They continue their fierce attack and defense.

    ¡¸ My eyes were bad ¡¹

    Grace-san mutters.

    ¡¸ To think that they have this much power ¡¹

    She misunderstood Kyouko-san¡¯s real strength.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t see through Edie¡¯s true strength either ¡¹

    Edie was so close that they slept in the same room last night, and yet¡­

    Grace-san didn¡¯t sense Edie¡¯s true strength.

    Or should I say that she underestimated them?

    Thinking that Edie¡¯s weaker since she¡¯s younger.

    ¡¸ Nei, how much more time is left? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks while fighting.

    ¡¸ Thirteen seconds remaining ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good, let¡¯s go for the last spurt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Their fight went stronger and faster

    ¡¸ 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. Stop! That¡¯s one minute! ¡¹

    Nei said. The two stopped their attacks.

    ¡¸ I guess that was a bit too short? ¡¹

    Neither Kyouko-san nor Edie are sweating, not even their breaths got disordered.

    ¡¸ Yeah. That won¡¯t even count as cardio. Can¡¯t lose weight from that exercise, Kyouko ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, my body doesn¡¯t really need to diet anyway ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled at Edie.

    ¡¸ What a coincidence. I don¡¯t go on a diet either. Darling is happy with the way my body is right now anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mine too. Cordelia seems to like this current state ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Kyouko should just stay as is! I don¡¯t want you to get fatter or skinnier! It loses the comfort when embracing!! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia gets in the conversation.

    ¡¸ Joking aside, in our level, we can control our heart rate at will. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t sweat when not needed, and our breathing remains in order ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you ran as fast as you can and huff and puff, the enemy will find you. That¡¯s why you control your heart so it doesn¡¯t throb fast ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. Edie supplements.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same in sweat. We don¡¯t sweat in battle because we don¡¯t want it to get in our eyes. We train ourselves to be this way ¡¹

    Grace-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s usually irrelevant. Darling loves the smell of my sweat too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also love Kyouko¡¯s sweat! Not just the sweat, but everything about her! ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia says something so fondly.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m hungry now that I moved a lot. You¡¯re going to eat breakfast, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. Darling and Agnes went over to call us, right? ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s hurry to the dining room. They should be ready by now ¡¹

    I say in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go. By the way, Edie ¡¹

    Kyouko-san called Edie.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think those two also want a match? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san points at the two girls holding at a spear, watching them.

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, those girls are fine ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Please wait! It¡¯s a rare opportunity for us so we want a match too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ever since I saw the fight at the Kouzuki house¡¯s party, I wanted to try fighting at least once ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san replies.

    ¡¸ See? Those girls never experienced loss either so their world and self values are quite bent, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    I see. Kuromiya-san had been practicing her spear only with Mikuriya-san.

    They¡¯re not aware of their own power.

    ¡¸ Yes, they can¡¯t look at themselves objectively. But there¡¯s no need. Leave those girls be. Let¡¯s go eat breakfast ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Their spears aren¡¯t fit for their purpose in the end. They don¡¯t have the makings of joining our family. They say that they want to be Darling¡¯s concubine, but they only do that for the form¡¯s sake. That¡¯s how they are ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s appraisal of Kuromiya-san is quite low.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I guess there¡¯s no use in giving them advice. They can understand the theory, but I can¡¯t sense any intelligence ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. No matter how hard they try, the best they can be is becoming Darling¡¯s semen toilet. That¡¯s because they lack the fundamental intelligence ¡¹

    Edie told Kuromiya-san as if she¡¯s trying to pick a fight with them.

 CH 1279.

    Chapter 1279. Crushing Negatives / The Melancholy of Girl Assassins

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to be immodest so I¡¯ve been quiet so far, but¡­ ¡¹

    Responding to Edie¡¯s rant, Kuromiya Motoko-san speaks sullenly.

    ¡¸ I have some things I just can¡¯t leave behind as someone mastering the Kuromiya spearmanship arts ¡¹

    Behind Kuromiya-san is her bodyguard, Mikuriya-san is gripping her spear, glaring at Edie.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m telling the truth, your spears are useless ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Swinging it around is just a ¡°young lady¡¯s¡± play in the end. You do it for nothing but self-satisfaction

    ¡¸ Would you like to test if it¡¯s just a game with your body? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san takes a stance.

    She points the spear to Edie.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Ufufufu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kufufu ¡¹

    The tanned sisters Kyouko-san were brought from Southeast Asia.

    Dolly Lu and Anna Lu who holds an electric drill spear, started laughing.

    Kuromiya-san didn¡¯t understand why they¡¯re laughing so her face is dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I get that. Edie¡¯s right. These girls are useless ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said smiling.

    ¡¸ W-What basis do you have that from? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san shouts at Kyouko-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ After all, you¡¯re not even ready to kill or get killed ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied straight.

    ¡¸ Pointing your weapon at another person means taking each other¡¯s lives, see? It¡¯s either you kill or you die. You point your weapons so lightly even though you don¡¯t have that resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because it¡¯s Edie-san ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san says in panic.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s irrelevant. Even if it¡¯s a friend or family, casually pointing a weapon at me isn¡¯t something I tolerate. Besides, Darling hasn¡¯t decided whether you¡¯re in or not. That¡¯s why what you¡¯re doing to me right now is first-class hostile act ¡¹

    Edie said.

    This is bad.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san, stop pointing your spear at Edie ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not telling you to put it down. But, don¡¯t point the tip on her ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the honor of the Kuromiya arts¡­ ¡¹

    Kuormiya-san says.

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama, please lower it ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san, her bodyguard tells her.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t win against the people in here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurumi, what are you talking about? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looked at Mikuriya-san in surprise.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m challenging Edie-san on a one-on-one fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only Motoko-sama who thinks that way

    Mikuriya-san looked at the girls around.

    The girls attending the early morning practice, Michi, Mitama, Kinuka, Haiji, the bodyguards are here.

    ¡¸ If you make a move on Edie-oneesama, then we¡¯ll be your opponents ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to say but we¡¯ll have to take out Kuromiya-sama if you do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take out ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka said.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s enemy is our family¡¯s enemy ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ W-Why does it come to this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, put down the spear! ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san said. Kuromiya-san lowered her spear.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I guess our girls are getting fired up. You look like you¡¯re all ready to kill ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at Michi and the girls and said.

    ¡¸ Ahan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh ¡¹

    The drill spear girls looked at Michi and nodded.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t keep the family safe unless we have this resolve ¡¹

    Michi replies, representing the girls.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not sports athletes, we¡¯re bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if this was a martial arts sport event, then there¡¯s a proper way to fight fair with rules and safety in mind. But, we¡¯re not like that ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m doing martial arts on the ring to erase my past, but¡­ ¡¹

    Edie decided to join Margo-san¡¯s martial arts show to break ties with the assassination cult she¡¯s born and raised in.

    If her face is known as a martial artist in the public, then the assassination cult will not contact Edie again.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m still an assassin by nature. If someone tries to fight me, then I¡¯ll kill them. If I underestimate my opponents, then I¡¯m putting my family in danger ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. These girls are raised nicely. Papa¡¯s happy ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Compared to that, these girls who are ignorant of the ways of the world seem helpless ¡¹

    Then, she throws a gaze of contempt on Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ I just talked about nukes and knives earlier but, to be honest, knives aren¡¯t that much of a threat if they¡¯re just there. It¡¯s just an object. It¡¯s just a tool that has no will of their own ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s always the humans who use the dangerous tools. It¡¯s only when the human will is added that the nuclear weapons and knives become a threat ¡¹

    Human will.

    ¡¸ Going back to the Davy Crockett topic, they deployed over 2100 of it but it was eventually scrapped without ever being used. I think that it proves that the human race isn¡¯t in such a horrible state yet that it¡¯s hopeless. After all, they had nuclear weapons right next to them. The firing equipment was just a normal infantry recoilless gun and the bullets were just nuclear bombs, anyone can shoot it. Of course, those who shoot it know that they will surely die in an all-out nuclear war, but they¡¯re also so desperate to live that they¡¯re willing to take the world by a storm and kill themselves. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t want to press the ¡°fire¡± button on that? In the end, not a single showed up to use those nukes ¡¹

    Nobody tried to commit suicide with a nuclear weapon. I guess that meant the check to prevent such vile people from being exposed to nuclear weapons was effective.

    ¡¸ A nuke that doesn¡¯t detonate is just a metal box. I think it¡¯s wonderful that the 2100 infantry nukes had been disposed of as just a box. They didn¡¯t use a powerful force that could kill a lot of people ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said and looked at Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Meaning, all the power a person has means nothing unless it¡¯s controlled by a strong will of that person ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ From how I see it, you may know how to use that spear. You might have the skill. But, you don¡¯t have a strong will that¡¯s enough to control that power. You don¡¯t have a direction in mind on what are you going to use that spear moving forward, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looked down.

    ¡¸ The only people whose job is to hold a spear nowadays are the Swiss Guards at the Vatican. Their spears are bulky. It¡¯s not convenient to carry around. The length of their spear is effective against enemies with bare hands or swords, but it¡¯s useless against those with guns. It¡¯s no wonder spears have fallen out of use on the battlefield and got replaced by bayonets. Even with bayonets, it¡¯s only the British army that still has infantry bayonet assault in the 21st century ¡¹

    Kyouko-san continues.

    ¡¸ But as a sport, the number of competitors in spear using is astonishingly small. On top of that, it¡¯s hard to assemble different martial art battles using spears. For all intents and purposes, spears with a longer reach will have the advantage ¡¹

    Nei was also troubled when they asked to give them a match.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re still going to hold on to that spear, then show us your determination. If you¡¯re going to fight against us, then be ready to kill, be ready to die. If you want it to be a sport, then make an effort to increase your competitors. Either way, it¡¯s rude to point the tip of your spear at other people that carelessly ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Kuromiya-san doesn¡¯t know what she wants to do in the future with her spear.

    ¡¸ I just want to pass down the spear techniques passed down in the Kuromiya house for generations ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san speaks with a face that¡¯s about to cry.

    ¡¸ But you see, your family¡¯s spear techniques were developed around the Warring States period, right? During that time, spears were probably used so much that there were words like best spear, and spear workers, but spears were already in recession during the Edo period. Isn¡¯t that right, Edie? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks Edie.

    ¡¸ Right. Even in the Edo period, while spears were recognized as an important martial art, swordsmanship became more mainstream. It was troublesome to carry around a spear in times of peace, and the shogunate didn¡¯t like ronins wandering around with spears. Therefore, it became common for the samurai to carry only swords for self-defense, and swordsmanship became popular to protect their lord. Even so, during the samurai era, the art of spear survived somehow, but it almost died out during the Meiji restoration. Kendo¡¯s the chosen martial arts taught in schools but spears weren¡¯t. Even in the Military, only bayonet techniques were taught, not many houses in Japan teach spear techniques anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I have to pass on my spear fighting techniques for the Kuromiya arts not to die in my generation! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, but for what purpose? ¡¹

    Edie asks sharply.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not possible to use the spear as a real-world fighting technique anymore. It¡¯s no longer with the times. As a sport, your family¡¯s spearmanship isn¡¯t widespread at all. If you want to preserve it, then that¡¯s fine, but I want you to keep it in your house. Don¡¯t take your spear out of your home because it¡¯s only causing trouble! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s your personal problem. You don¡¯t know exactly what to do and because of that you plunge yourselves into the faces of other things and that¡¯s why you¡¯re causing trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san points at Dolly and Anna¡¯s drill spear.

    ¡¸ You say that spears are obsolete and yet the two over there have spears on their hand! ¡¹

    She tries to find a connection and said.

    ¡¸ Yes, these girls can use spears, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said, and told the tanned sisters some foreign language.

    Dolly-san and Anna-san smiled and replied to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Dolly¡¯s killed 28 people with her spear so far. Meanwhile, Anna¡¯s killed 16 ¡¹

    These petite and cute girls have killed people?

    ¡¸ There¡¯s an organization that collects orphans and trains them to be assassins in Southeast Asia. There was this old lady called Gamma Utena, she¡¯s the boss on the underground there. She runs a training school for assassin¡¯s called the Golden Serpent¡¯s nest. These sisters came from there, they were the masterpiece. These girls led their fellow girl assassins to assassinate everyone involved with the organization, from their boss Gamma Utena, and the top-brass, to the lowest ranks ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ They let their allies kill and they also kill. Gamma Utena herself died by the drill spears of these girls. Well, I¡¯m the one who made them do it. I wanted to crush Gamma Utena¡¯s organization so I used these girls to make it collapse from within ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ After all, these sisters and all the other girl assassins have no hesitation in killing people. Just because you¡¯re the boss or someone from the same organization doesn¡¯t mean that you can get away without getting killed by these. If I were to tell them right now that they should kill each other, then they won¡¯t stop until one of them dies. That¡¯s their true nature, assassins ¡¹

    These girls look beautiful as they smile, and yet¡­

    Speaking of which¡­

    Edie¡¯s also always smiling.

    These girls who have been trained as assassins might¡¯ve been trained to smile all the time to catch their enemies off guard.

    ¡¸ Do you understand? Your spear is a useless and pointless weapon, but theirs is a real weapon. They use it to kill people after all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ With that said, you can have them. They¡¯re my present. You can do whatever you want with them ¡¹

    M-Me?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s a bother. Giving me such troublesome girls. Seems like we can¡¯t understand each other either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about that part. I heard that they learned Japanese to assassinate a Japanese person who came to their place. They can¡¯t have some complex conversations though ¡¹

    Kyouko-san talked to the sisters.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hello. My name is Dolly Lu. Sixteen years old! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hello, my name is Anna Lu. Fourteen years old ¡¹

    No, you already did that earlier.

    I mean, could it be that it¡¯s all they san say in Japanese?

    ¡¸ Darling, I figured out some of their languages ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little blunt but this is based on French, so I can understand their intent ¡¹

    Edie then talked to the sisters in some language I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Oh! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aha! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna reacted happily. They talked and replied to Edie.

    Seems like they managed to get into a conversation.

    ¡¸ But, aren¡¯t these girls dangerous, Kyouko-san? If they have no hesitation in killing people, then letting them get close to our girls is¡­ ¡¹

    If they could kill each other, then they might just come after us at any moment.

    ¡¸ Oh yeah, they¡¯re dangerous. Just as much as nuclear weapons ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replies calmly.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re quiet because Cordelia and I are here but I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do when we¡¯re gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem then! ¡¹

    We have Yukino and Nagisa, who is pregnant, and Mao-chan, a toddler!

    Even the other girls.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want them either. Who knows when they¡¯ll come backbiting us. They¡¯re like weapons that you don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then it¡¯s already a big problem bringing them! ¡¹

    I protested. Kyouko-san then;

    ¡¸ Even we can¡¯t handle them so you have to ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Use the Takakura shrine maidens to control them ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ These girls only know how to kill. They have no logic, common sense, nor morals. They should be erased from existence actually. If we don¡¯t kill both of them, then they¡¯ll be dangerous for as long as they¡¯re alive ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s indeed on a nuclear level.

    ¡¸ So, use the shrine maiden¡¯s power to alter their mind and memories to a woman that suits you. Make it thorough. If you want to keep them alive, that¡¯s your only choice. Rewrite them so they do whatever you tell them and never make a move on your family ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Test it on these girls first, depending on the results, the survivor of the girl assassins at the Golden Serpent¡¯s Lair will also be subjected to the alteration through the Miko power. If not, then Cordelia and I have no choice but to kill all of them ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1280.

    Chapter 1280. Crushing Negatives / Drill Seven

    ¡¸ Well, for now, go see what kind of girls they are ¡¹

    Two tanned sisters coming from Southeast Asia

    Kyouko-san looked at Dolly and Anna, the assassins, and said.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Cordelia, where¡¯s my spear again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, Eenie ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia looked at one of her gray-haired twin pets. Eenie.

    Then, Eenie took out a cylindrical object about 30cm long from a bag and carried it to Kyouko-san.

    That large Maglite-looking torch is a spear?

    ¡¸ Should I join in? ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia asks Kyouko-san but¡­

    ¡¸ I should be enough. Cordelia, Eenie, and Meenie should watch around and make sure the kids don¡¯t get hurt

    ¡¸ Right, I should ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie and Michi too. As for the bodyguards over there, don¡¯t do anything. It¡¯ll only put you in danger ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said, then took the heavy pipe from Eenie.

    ¡¸ Kyouko Messer! Rising up ¡¹

    Shakon! Shakon! Shakon!!

    The top and bottom of the cylindrical object extended and became a spear.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that exciting? I hade it custom modeled after Date Omito¡¯s spear ¡¹

    Kyouko-san spins the stretched spear with a light motion.

    ¡¸ Well then, since this is only an exhibition match, it¡¯ll only be for a minute. However, it will be a serious fight. A fight for your life ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells us, then she speaks to Dolly Lu and Anna Lu with a language I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸ Oui ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahan ¡¹

    The assassin sisters smiled. Then¡­

    They pressed the switch on the electric drill on their hands.

    Gyaiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnn!!

    The roar of the drill spinning at high speed announced the start of the fight.

    ¡¸ Haiyaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shaa!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna jumped and tried to pin Kyouko-san from both sides.

    ¡¸ No thanks!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san rushed towards Dolly and poked her with the spear.

    ¡¸ Victory goes to the first move!!! Kyouko Dynamic!! ¡¹

    But, Dolly.

    ¡¸ Eisha!!! ¡¹

    Her drill spear is flexible.

    The tip of the drill which is rotating at a high speed extends and attacks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Tsk!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san deflects the drill with her spear.

    ¡¸ Sha!! ¡¹

    But, Anna thrusts her drill spear from a blind spot.

    ¡¸ Oops! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san avoids Anna¡¯s attack but soon enough, Dolly¡¯s drill spear comes at her again.

    Kyouko-san and the drill sisters are both serious.

    Both of them are aiming for each other¡¯s vital points in their fight.

    ¡¸ Shaiaa!! ¡¹

    Boom!!

    The rotating drill fires off the tip of Anna¡¯s spear.

    Seems like a high-pressure gas ejected it.

    ¡¸ No thanks!! ¡¹

    Kyouk-san avoids it but pulls the steel wire to the drill as it flies off.

    The wire limited the direction she could avoid.

    ¡¸ Hyauu!! ¡¹

    Dolly also fires off the drill tip to Kyouko-san.

    This is bad. Looking at the trajectory, the drill¡¯s going to fly off to Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia jumped in and kicked off the drill with the tip of her boots.

    ¡¸ My boots are special as it¡¯s made of metal, It¡¯s a countermeasure for these girls ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Gas pressure ejection has a slower initial velocity that¡¯s why you can do this too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shaaa!! ¡¹

    Anna tried to use the drill tip and spear connected by wires to spin the spear-like bramble and slam it to Kyouko-san.

    This is bad. Now the other girls might get hit.

    I embraced Agnes, making sure just in case.

    On the other hand, Dolly¡¯s trying to get back the drill spear by pressing the button on the spear.

    ¡¸ Chance!! ¡¹

    As soon as Kyouko-san says that, her spear split into two and extended.

    ¡¸ What? Is it a seven-bladed club?! ¡¹

    Nei shouts

    ¡¸ Teiyaa! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tosses the seven-bladed club to Anna¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸ Hyauu!! ¡¹

    Anna¡¯s posture is broken.

    ¡¸ Kishaa!! ¡¹

    Dolly retrieves the drill tip and thrusts her spear at Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Hmph!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san used her spear skillfully and deflected Dolly¡¯s drill.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Shingetsu!!! ¡¹

    Michi washes everyone away with the wave of her QI.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, what¡¯s this?! ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san who experienced Shingetsu for the first time, asks with her body twitching.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the so-called Qi technique. However, it¡¯s only 30 percent of the usual ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right. That wasn¡¯t the full power Shingetsu.

    That¡¯s why Nei and I were able to endure it as we experienced it before.

    ¡¸ Ugh, it¡¯s so sudden that it surprised me. ¡¹

    Agnes says that but she¡¯s experienced Michi use her Qi during sex multiple times so it doesn¡¯t affect her body that much.

    Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria¡¯s knocked off, but¡­

    Kuromiya Motoko-san, the combat young lady, was able to endure because there could be something in the Kuromiya arts that uses Qi.

    Edie, who can use the same technique is the same.

    ¡¸ That was one minute as agreed ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ I thought I should stop the fight by now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh yeah. It¡¯s a little surprising, but thanks ¡¹

    Kyouko-san is a little staggered as she replies.

    But, the drill sisters lost their balance, they fell to the ground.

    Their drills have fallen to the ground, still making a sound.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is. The girls have great physical abilities and combo, but they can¡¯t use Qi techniques. The young ladies over there can use it, right? I heard that from Edie ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I could say that you girls are much more capable in fighting than these drill girls. But, in a serious fight. These girls are stronger. They will literally come at you with the intent to kill ¡¹

    Seeing their fight just now made me understand.

    It¡¯s just a minute of an exhibition match, but Dolly and Anna didn¡¯t show hesitation in coming to Kyouko-san to kill her.

    ¡¸ If it was just a minute longer, then they¡¯ll take my life even if it means sacrificing one of them. If they can¡¯t kill their opponent, then they will die. That¡¯s the world they lived in ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at the drill sisters and said.

    ¡¸ Being a female assassin is miserable. If you fail your assassination, then you have to kill yourself before they kill you. If you don¡¯t die before you confess who gave the order, then they¡¯ll torture you badly. In some cases, even if the assassination is successful, the person who carried it out is disposed of off to settle the score between organizations. It¡¯s hell to die, it¡¯s hell to live. These girls are still privileged because of their skills, but most of them are sent to blow themselves up with a backpack full of explosives. Their direction is straight to hell. That¡¯s why the girl assassins all die before they reach 20 ¡¹

    They lived in such a scary world.

    ¡¸ Even when Cordelia and I raided the organization that had these girls, the female assassins didn¡¯t run away, just watch us wipe off the adults in the organization with a puzzled look. Some of them were hit by stray bullets and died, but they didn¡¯t run. They think that it¡¯s also hell even if they run outside ¡¹

    Death is just waiting for them no matter where they go, so they didn¡¯t move amid bullets flying around.

    ¡¸ However, when we killed almost all of them, they realized that the organization was over. Others didn¡¯t react, but these sisters were the only ones who moved and killed the head of the group with their own hands. I guess they still have some remaining hatred in their heart as the boss sent their friends to their deaths. That¡¯s why I thought of bringing these girls to Japan ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ These sisters are the strongest of the surviving assassins and they have influence over the other girls. If these girls can change for the better in Japan, then the other assassins who lost hearts might still be saved. That¡¯s why you can use the Miko power on them however you want. If that means them regaining their humanity ¡¹

    Girls who know nothing but to kill, regain their humanity.

    ¡¸ These girl assassins only have memories of how they were raised. They were formerly orphans after all. They never lived with a family where they feel safe around them. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t join the family right away. They don¡¯t know what a family is in the first place ¡¹

    The drill sisters finally got up and looked at us curiously.

    ¡¸ They need a new owner right now. That¡¯s what I want you to do ¡¹

    Me.

    ¡¸ Also, I want you to teach these girls a way of life other than being an assassin. If these girls can change, then the other assassins can too. There are still 11 female assassins left alive.

    Including these two, there are 13 female assassins.

    ¡¸ You can have all thirteen of them. I¡¯m sure that you need the strength that¡¯s trained from an early age ¡¹

    I own the Kouzuki SS.

    And I¡¯m also the brother of Kuromori Minaho, the boss of the crime syndicate the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need assassins, but these girls would be great as bodyguards ¡¹

    Edie told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ I hear that some of the nobility feel threatened as Jii-chan gave Kouzuki SS to me ¡¹

    I look at Kuromiya-san.

    Going so far that a family sent their daughter to be a watchdog.

    ¡¸ I have the Takakura shrine maidens. They seem to think that Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s presence means that Jii-chan¡¯s granddaughters are a hostage, and that¡¯s how I borrow the power of the Kouzuki house. If you add 13 former assassins on top of that, I¡¯m sure that my family will be in a worse situation than that ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.

    ¡¸ You seem to be misunderstanding something ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural for powerful people to be feared1 Once you¡¯re in that situation, there¡¯s no such thing as outsiders losing their fear. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Even if the old man backing you is gone, Minaho or I disappear, even if the Takakura shrine maidens die. Yes, even if all the people with power, money, and influence leaves, you, Edie, or Michi, just one of them will do. As long as someone remains by your side, the timid families will still see you as a threat ¡¹

    Michi and Edie are geniuses, they¡¯re quite strong. Furthermore, they¡¯re cute too.

    Their initiative is amazing.

    True, people will feel danger just from having them by my side.

    ¡¸ No, even if Edie or Michi¡¯s away, and you¡¯re all alone, you¡¯re still a threat to them as you know the other side of the nobility and the underground society. Your existence has become a fearsome being now ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m just an ordinary high school boy ¡¹

    I¡¯m just an ordinary freshman.

    To be precise, I¡¯m dumber than ordinary high school students.

    ¡¸ What you think about yourself doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is what the outsiders see you as ¡¹

    Kyouko-san might be right.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re already a major threat to the nobility, the underground, and for that matter, the Japanese government. You¡¯re an international felon, and also an ally of mine and Cordelia¡¯s ¡¹

    Right, just having a close relationship with Kyouko-san¡­

    I think it¡¯s already enough to make me a threat.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t abandon everything and run away now. Well, I know that you¡¯re not the type who¡¯d do that ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ So, you should be ready for it. People already consider you a big threat so you need to increase your power to keep yourself and your family safe. If you show them an opportunity, they¡¯ll seize it ¡¹

    Grow my power?

    ¡¸ Edie, Michi, Kouzuki SS¡¯ Shou and Reika, and the little birds you have over there. You have a lot of talented ones, but still not enough. You need to be more greedy. If you find someone just a bit talented, then take them. Do it like Sousou Moutoku ¡¹

    Who¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not taking the 13 assassins, then their only choice is to die. You don¡¯t have to hold back, use them as you see fit. Starting with these sisters ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at Dolly and Anna once again.

    ¡¸ These girls are tanned, but the other 11 are from different races and appearances. These girls are Malay, but they have some French blood in them. it¡¯s not much the blood of the formerly sovereign states, but even now, there are still many whites who come to Southeast Asia to buy women. The previous owners of these girls picked up orphans who were born and abandoned for such reasons and turned them into assassins. It¡¯s better to have a variety of races to send to an assassination scene after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a pattern of assassinating foreigners visiting luxury resorts in Southeast Asia after all. They can pretend to be a white tourist kid and sneak into hotels that the local kids can¡¯t get into ¡¹

    Miss Cordelia added.

    ¡¸ Oh, by the way, all thirteen of them are still virgins. I think that it¡¯s because their original owner was a bit of a crazy old lady boss that she never allowed men to touch them ¡¹

    Right, I see.

    Then, that¡¯s when¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, is everyone still busy? ¡¹

    Tsukiko comes over.

    Tsukiko¡¯s already wearing the uniform of our school, where she will attend from now on as well.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama came here to call everyone but everyone didn¡¯t show up for breakfast so I came to check the situation ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Agnes and I came over to tell the morning-practice group to come and eat breakfast.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. I got it off tangent ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said laughingly.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go eat breakfast! With that said, I¡¯ll leave these girls in your care! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said and went inside the mansion first.

    ¡¸ What do we do, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie comes to my side and asks.

    Dolly and Anna look dumbfounded, still lying down on the lawn.

    ¡¸ Well, I think I can talk to them at least ¡¹

    Edie can manage to communicate with them.

    Also.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no coincidence that it¡¯s Tsukiko who came over, right? ¡¹

    Minaho must¡¯ve been watching us on the courtyard and sent Tsukiko here.

    ¡¸ YEs. I can handle their minds through Edie-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Right. For now, just make sure that they never harm the family ¡¹

    It¡¯s a problem if they bring out their spears just from a silly argument.

    ¡¸ Also, make them look up at Kou-sama as their only Lord, and absolutely obey whatever you say ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ You need to put a strong brake at them or the girls will be in danger ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Yeah, it can¡¯t be helped.

    It¡¯s definitely bad if I can¡¯t stop them when I tell them if there¡¯s any trouble.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll take responsibility, do that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Tsukiko carries the same responsibility as Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Edie smiled at me.

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko, are you not afraid of peeking into their minds? ¡¹

    These girl assassins have killed people without hesitation. Their mentality and memories aren¡¯t normal.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen much more horrible minds back in Kyoto before ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already accustomed to seeing people with dark hearts like murderers ¡¹

    Right¡­ Takakura shrine had Kansai Yakuza living there.

    Tsukiko¡¯s real father was a Yakuza boss too.

    ¡¸ Compared to their hearts, these girls are still pure ¡¹

    Tsukiko, the eldest of the three was the first to awaken her Miko power and endured seeing the ugly hearts of the Yakuza.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m the one who has to do this because of my tolerance ¡¹

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s not Yomi or Luna, but Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Can you make those girls show an opening in their minds? I can dive deep into their mind if they do ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Edie then talked to Dolly and Anna with a smile.

    They¡¯re listening with a dumbfounded look, but¡­

    Before long, Edie stretches out her hand.

    Edie lightly squeezed the finger of the two and while smiling¡­

    ¡¸ Shingetsu! ¡¹

    She uses touch to drive in her Shingetsu.

    With this, the drill sisters will be the only ones to feel the waves of Qi.

    ¡¸ Hyagu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hakyauu ¡¹

    As soon as the sisters shouted. Tsukiko put her hand on Edie¡¯s shoulder.

    She then enters the mind of the sisters through Edie.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I was half-hearted ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san says while walking to the dining room.

    I let Edie and Tsukiko take care of modifying Dolly and Anna and we hurried to the dining room.

    Today is a weekday so we have to go to school.

    ¡¸ ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose to anyone.¡± ¡°I want to be stronger,¡± I said those words, but I wasn¡¯t in the level where it¡¯s kill or be killed. All I thought about is beating up someone ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Edie and the assassin sisters made her think a lot of things.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the same, in the end, I¡¯m just a martial artist in sports ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking on how shallow I¡¯ve been thinking so far ¡¹

    Kudomiya Motoko-san sighs.

    ¡¸ There are no rules in actual combat, and you have to be as unfair as you can to survive. If they can use spear that freely, then our spearmanship is no match ¡¹

    ¡¸ The Kuromiya style of spear fighting was developed during the Warring states so there¡¯s no way we can deal with a spear that has a drill as it¡¯s tip ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s bodyguard, Mikuriya-san said.

    ¡¸ Right. We need to accept that our spears are already out of its time ¡¹

    It¡¯s unusable in real combat.

    That said, they can¡¯t also make it a sport either.

    Kuromiya arts has a rugged future.

    ¡¸ Well, now that you know it, you can now take your time to think about it ¡¹

    Nei said with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Hey, Papa! Agnes wants to be friends with the girls from earlier ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Those girls are similar to Agnes back then ¡¹

 CH 1281.

    Chapter 1281. Crushing Negatives / Breakfast Scenery

    ¡¸ Hurry up and finish eating if you¡¯re driving to school ¡¹

    Arriving in the dining room, Mana speaks loudly.

    Our school is just close to the mansion, but¡­

    But those who go to school for the young ladies have to ride in a car.

    Naturally, it¡¯ll take time to commute to school.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, here! Here! ¡¹

    Luna called Agnes.

    ¡¸ Okay! Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes turned to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got it. I¡¯ll take care of the others. Today is Agnes¡¯ first day in school so focus on that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Take care of them! ¡¹

    Agnes said and run towards Luna.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to rush. The convoy will make sure we arrive before it¡¯s time ¡¹

    Looking to the side, Shou-neechan has come in.

    Oh right, Rei-chan is already driving Marika to her school.

    So, Shou-neechan¡¯s in charge of seeing off and picking up Misuzu and the girls.

    Err.

    Today, the girls who¡¯ll go to the school for the young ladies are¡­

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and the bodyguard, Michi.

    Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi, the apprentice bodyguard.

    Mariko and Erica, who are not from the nobility. Then, Haiji¡¯s their bodyguard.

    Karen and Sakurako, and Shiranui Shie-san who¡¯s demoted from a bodyguard to seamstress.

    She¡¯s still Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard.

    Then, Kuromiya Motoko-san, a combat young lady, and her bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san.

    That¡¯s a lot.

    I¡¯m tempted to rent a large bus, but they¡¯ll probably split into several luxury cars, attached with Kouzuki SS bodyguards, which will form a convoy that¡¯ll take them to school.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I want to take a day off from school ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san speaks with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ I want some time to think ¡¹

    Seems like she was quite shocked when Kyouko-san completely denied spearmanship as her reason of being.

    ¡¸ Oh? We can¡¯t allow such selfishness ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I decide for myself. Seki-san has nothing to do with this ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san replied sullenly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t feel well today so I¡¯m taking a rest! It¡¯s decided! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, that¡¯s a problem for us you know ¡¹

    Nei told Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ If Kuromiya-san stayed over the Kuromori house and took a day off from school because she doesn¡¯t feel well will make it look like we made Kuromiya-san eat something weird! ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t say that ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ But you know, didn¡¯t Kuromiya-san say that you¡¯ll serve as Yo-chan¡¯s lowest seat concubine? Didn¡¯t she say that, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san, go to school. It¡¯ll only cause trouble if you don¡¯t go to school and stay here ¡¹

    I tell her clearly.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ya-chan is right. If you miss school this morning after staying in this mansion, it¡¯ll only damage the Kuromori house¡¯s honor ¡¹

    If Kuromiya-san is sent here as a watchdog from the Kuromiya house and other mid-sized noble families as she stated, then¡­

    Surely, they¡¯re to infiltrate the Kuromori house and check on how things are after one night.

    ¡¸ If Kuromiya-san doesn¡¯t go to school in good health, then won¡¯t Kuromori house be suspected for doing something? ¡¹

    Like saying that Kuromiya-san is forced under house arrest.

    Or that we already used the Miko power to make Kuromiya-san and her bodyguard our servants through mental modification so they can¡¯t go outside.

    ¡¸ Besides, if you¡¯re going to take a day off for some trivial reason, then Onee-chan won¡¯t forgive you ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If you want to join us, then you¡¯ll have to attend school properly! ¡¹

    No, look.

    The one who skips lessons the most, the former delinquent Nei says that¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not speaking as an employee of the Kouzuki SS but as a member of the Kuromori house. Go to school ¡¹

    Shou-neechan also puts on pressure on her.

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama. They¡¯re right ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san, Kuromiya-san¡¯s servant tells her.

    ¡¸ I-I understand. I¡¯ll go to school! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san finally yielded.

    ¡¸ Okay, now go sit there and eat your breakfast! ¡¹

    Mana came out of the kitchen while wearing an apron and brought out the dishes for Kuromiya-san and the girls.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ham and eggs plus salad, and Ai-chan made the special pastry ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a new product so tell us your impressions ¡¹

    Ai, who¡¯s having breakfast at the table over there told everyone.

    ¡¸ Well then, I should eat breakfast too ¡¹

    I look at the women sitting in the dining room.

    Err, the open seat is¡­

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while, how¡¯s life? ¡¹

    This blonde blue-eyed beauty¡­

    Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate. Code Name Nikita Gorbachev.

    ¡¸ Anya ¡¹

    It¡¯s been since the end of summer vacation.

    ¡¸ I met up with Kyouko-sama and Cordelia-sama in Southeast Asia. It¡¯s almost time for the next meeting and battle with Reika ¡¹

    Anya appears on the special show where the setting is Rei-chan and the Kouzuki SS employees fight against Kyouko-san¡¯s minions.

    ¡¸ I had to talk to Shou so I wasn¡¯t there in the garden with Kyouko-sama ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why it¡¯s just Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, Eenie, and Meenie.

    ¡¸ Anya, the thing I asked you before¡­ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks to Anya while eating breakfast at the other table.

    ¡¸ Yes. I understand. I¡¯ll be the watchdog for the drill sisters ¡¹

    Anya told me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll watch over the girls so they don¡¯t play pranks. Those girls listen to what I tell them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie can suppress those girls for sure, but she can¡¯t get out of the classroom during class hours, right? So Anya¡¯s going to take care of that ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told me.

    ¡¸ Those girls think of me as their ally ¡¹

    Anya smiled.

    Meaning, the girl assassins think of Anya as a senior subordinate under Kyouko-san¡¯s command.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ You say that Edie¡¯s in our class, you mean that I have to take those girls in our school? ¡¹

    I asked Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you? We want to show the peace of Japan to Dolly and Anna. Isn¡¯t it better to bring them somewhere you can see instead of leaving them here, right? ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    If we go to school, then they¡¯ll be left only with Mana and the girls who aren¡¯t yet ready to go to middle school and Mao-chan, a toddler.

    I¡¯m worried about leaving them to Dolly and Anna.

    Then, I should bring them to our high school instead.

    That place has a lot of hidden spots so it¡¯s not hard for them to find a place to stay.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then bring them to our school ¡¹

    I agreed with Kyouko-san.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Hamu, hamu, hamu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hamumu, hamu!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna, who finished receiving Tsukiko¡¯s suggestions;

    They¡¯re finally in the dining room, eating breakfast.

    ¡¸ For now, I carved it into their minds that they must never harm the people in this house, our family ¡¹

    Tsukiko reported to me.

    ¡¸ And I also wrote their absolute obedience to Kou-sama in their hearts ¡¹

    I guess we can work that out now.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re taking them to school, then I¡¯m also there ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and said.

    Tsukiko¡¯s also going to become a student in our school starting today. It helps that someone with the Miko power will go to school with us.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Hamu, hamu, hamu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hamumu, hamu, hamumu ¡¹

    The drill sisters sure eat like it¡¯s the best meal of their life.

    I guess their food in Southeast Asia must¡¯ve been bad.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Dolly tells Edie something.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s asking if we¡¯re eating delicious food like this every day ¡¹

    Edie translates.

    ¡¸ Tell them ¡°Yes. You¡¯re also going to eat the same delicious food from now on so get ready¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Edie told the two, then.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna got really surprised.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kou, we¡¯re going first ¡¹

    Mariko and the girls who changed to their uniform has come.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going now, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna in their uniform have come too.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You girls look cute. It suits you ¡¹

    I look at Agnes and the girls wearing a classic sailor uniform and said.

    ¡¸ Take care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled and kissed me on the lips.

    Dolly and Anna looked at it curiously while eating.

    ¡¸ Luna, Karen, Koyomi-chan, take care ¡¹

    I look at the girls of the same age as Agnes.

    ¡¸ Leave it to us, Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll guide everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best too ¡¹

    The three replied.

    I kissed each of them.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s the only one who kissed me on the cheek, meanwhile, Luna and Karen went for the lips.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s nice ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Mariko, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I was waiting for that ¡¹

    I kissed Mariko too.

    Girls have different lips.

    The texture, elasticity, moisture, and temperature, all of different

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll look after those girls ¡¹

    She told me that she¡¯ll look after Agnes and the girls.

    ¡¸ Let me take care of Yomi-san ¡¹

    Erica also changed to her sailor uniform and came over.

    Yomi¡¯s with her.

    They¡¯re both 14.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make sure that she¡¯s well-received in the school ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s popular with her seniors and juniors that she¡¯s called the star of the middle school, so I don¡¯t have to worry about Yomi.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please ¡¹

    I kissed Erica too.

    ¡¸ Yomi, I know that you¡¯re not used to the place, but hang in there ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Yomi got this! ¡¹

    I kissed Yomi.

    Yomi presses her prided huge breasts on me.

    ¡¸ Haiji, look after them ¡¹

    I told Haiji.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s known as the bodyguard of the Kouzuki house among the girls in the school so Haiji¡¯s adaptability is required ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s skill is exceptional, but¡­

    If a vassal of the Kouzuki house steps in whenever there¡¯s trouble, then it¡¯ll put too much pressure on everyone around.

    From here on, Haiji¡¯s presence as a member of the unit will be of great significance.

    ¡¸ Yes, by your orders ¡¹

    I also kissed Haiji.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯ll be going now Dear ¡¹

    Sakurako embraced me and kissed me intensely.

    ¡¸ I love you, Dear ¡¹

    She calls me ¡°Dear¡± in front of the other girls.

    ¡¸ Oh? To think that she¡¯s unmasked in just one night ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Sakurako and smiled.

    ¡¸ Obviously. Sakurako¡¯s a young lady of the Kanou house, one of the big three ¡¹

    Mariko, her cousin boasts about Sakurako.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t run away anymore. I¡¯m your woman now ¡¹

    Right, Sakurako is now walking her path.

    The timid girl who¡¯s holding back a bit towards Misuzu and Momoko-neechan is no longer here.

    You can feel that she has the core strength to compete on equal terms with the ladies of the Kouzuki and Kaan house.

    She offered her virginity to me and became my woman.

    Women can change this much.

    ¡¸ Shie, go ahead and say your greetings too ¡¹

    Sakurako told the girl who¡¯s standing behind her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, we¡¯re going now ¡¹

    On the other hand, Shiranui Shie-san, Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard since childhood.

    She¡¯s completely confused by her Master¡¯s change.

    She didn¡¯t even show up at the morning practice.

    Oh right. Shiranui-san is here not as a bodyguard but as a seamstress.

    She¡¯s lost confidence in herself that she¡¯s feeling dispirited.

    I want to do something about her but we don¡¯t have time right now.

    She¡¯s going home today too.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, we¡¯re going to school ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re heading out ¡¹

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san also come in wearing their school uniform.

    Both of them have returned to their former relationship.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I kissed Ruriko on the lips.

    Yoshiko-san gets one on her cheek.

    ¡¸ Master, I¡¯ll keep our precious family safe ¡¹

    Michi, the main bodyguard of the young lady group told me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I have high hopes for you, Michi ¡¹

    I kissed Michi.

    Then lastly, Misuzu comes.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching you, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    The young lady of the Kouzuki house, a family that has great influence in the world of business and politics.

    Those who have great power will have people cautious around them.

    It¡¯s an inevitability.

    That¡¯s why she has to keep trying to get people to accept her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best too ¡¹

    The power Jii-chan gave me, Kouzuki SS.

    People will fear me too.

    Just like Misuzu.

    But in my case¡­

    Just as Kyouko-san advised me earlier¡­

    With violence in my hands, I can¡¯t escape from being feared and watched.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    ¡¸ I finally figured out why Jii-chan is so aloof ¡¹

    Jii-chan never shows an opportunity to the people around him. He behaves deliberately to scare others.

    People who have become powerful have no choice but to become that.

    If Jii-chan moves carelessly, then the power on his hands will work on its own and affect all the people around.

    For example, just because Jii-chan had an intimate talk with someone, that person will have their reputation raise highly as ¡°they are the person the head of the Kouzuki house accepted,¡± and people who will bother and drag them down will appear. It can easily ruin people¡¯s lives.

    Therefore, Jii-chan stands aloof.

    He has to stay in the high position alone as a cynical and scary person who puts pressure on those around him.

    ¡¸ I think I¡¯ll become someone like Jii-chan someday too ¡¹

    As I own the Kouzuki SS]

    I have to become a man who¡¯s ruthless, cruel, and scary, and never naive.

    I have to become such an aloof character.

    ¡¸ But, Danna-sama has Misuzu and everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Right, I have everyone ¡¹

    Misuzu embraced me.

    Then, I gave Misuzu a kiss.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1282.

    Chapter 1282. Crushing Negatives / White Orchid and Tiger Masks

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going out ¡¹

    I told Mana.

    After sending Misuzu and the girls off, it¡¯s our turn to go to school.

    It helps that Mana and the girls will go to their new middle school by Wednesday.

    We had a party last night so there¡¯s too many people going out.

    ¡¸ Take care, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching over the house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to us ¡¹

    Mana, Eri, and Rie send us off.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, keep this place safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    I¡¯ll let Kinuka take care of the security.

    ¡¸ Cordelia and I will be going out later so we don¡¯t need lunch ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told Mana.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Talking to me was Mitama, who will start attending our school together with Tsukiko today, but¡­

    Unlike Tsukiko, who¡¯s wearing a female uniform, Mitama¡¯s wearing a pure white school cap and a white stuffed collar and school uniform.

    Furthermore, the hem is short, shorter than a short uniform. She also has white gloves on her hands.

    Speaking of which, she doesn¡¯t have a school bag but a Japanese sword instead.

    She wears a tiny bikini and a Japanese sword on her back when she¡¯s on Yukino¡¯s TV show, so¡­

    Oh well.

    Maybe it¡¯s better if Mitama pushes through with that character.

    ¡¸ Mitama-chan, that¡¯s cool ¡¹

    Nei said smilingly.

    Yeah, she¡¯s already a beautiful woman with a dignified look from the start so this kind of male attire suits her.

    I mean, the white orchid school uniform is made to fit her body so Mitama¡¯s body line is emphasized, which is rather sexy.

    You can clearly see that she has a rather plump breast.

    ¡¸ Try not to stand out okay?! If you do something weird I¡¯ll be the one they¡¯ll laugh at ¡¹

    Yukino told Mitama with a stern look.

    Right¡­

    The students in our school are watching Yukino¡¯s TV show too.

    Naturally, if Mitama enrolls, then they¡¯ll think that Yukino¡¯s involved.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯re here to keep Milord and our sisters safe, and so Anjou Mitama will never go easy on our enemies ¡¹

    Err.

    Mitama was a bodyguard of the Kurama house since she was a child in the school for the young ladies.

    But it¡¯s her first time going to a co-ed school.

    I¡¯m worried in various ways.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be by her side ¡¹

    Tsukiko approached me.

    Tsukiko and Mitama are both in their third year, and they will be students of the Nadeshiko department.

    I feel safe that Tsukiko can use her Miko power to keep Mitama from acting rashly, but¡­

    If I recall, Tsukiko was also in an all girl¡¯s school when she was in Tokyo.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I have my power so I can keep Mitama-san and myself safe and everyone else too ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    Right, it won¡¯t be just Tsukiko and Mitama.

    The new prostitute cadets that Minaho¡¯s been training at the new brothel were also admitted to the Nadeshiko department.

    I didn¡¯t see Minaho-neesan this morning, probably because she went back to the brothel to bring the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll coordinate our relationship with the other students ¡¹

    It¡¯s bad if the prostitute cadets get too familiar with the other students.

    That¡¯s why Tsukiko¡¯s going to intervene with the student¡¯s perception and make them ignore the students from the Nadeshiko department.

    ¡¸ Also, be careful with Iwakura Yukiyo ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the student council president, but I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll try to make contact with the students of the Nadeshiko department ¡¹

    She¡¯s quite the pervert among the prostitutes of the Black Forest brothel

    I¡¯m sure that she will come in saying that she¡¯s a senior of theirs and give them some guidance that¡¯s convenient for herself.

    She even tried to get inside the new brothel the other day.

    Well, that time, Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinate, an old man in a bike came in, but¡­

    If I recall, they had a north mainland trip while straddling on a motorcycle and having sex.

    Either way, it was clear that she¡¯ll come and make a move.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Minaho-sama ordered me the same. She told me to never let Iwakura Yukiyo-sama and her underlings approach the Nadeshiko department ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do that. If anything happens, just call Edie or me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko has a gentle manner, but she¡¯s strong, and she can take drastic actions so there¡¯s no need to worry about her.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care! ¡¹

    Mana and the girls send us off.

    We head outside.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s van is already waiting for us in front of the entrance.

    The trunk already has layers of pads filled with bread we¡¯re selling today.

    Usually, we¡¯ll ride in the trunk and go to school that way, but¡­

    But today¡­

    ¡¸ What do we do, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Today, the members going to our school today are;

    Nei, Yukino, Katsuko-nee, Ai, Edie, and me, the usual, and¡­

    Kana-senpai who stayed over after the party last night.

    Then, Tsukiko and Mitama, who will be attending our school starting today.

    And also, the drill sisters, Dolly and Anna, who have to be with us as Kyouko-san told them to learn the daily life in Japan.

    Also, there¡¯s Anya who will keep an eye on them.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Edie, why is Grace-san also coming with us? ¡¹

    I say while looking at the former pro wrestler Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡¸ She had free time so I¡¯m bringing her with me. Jun wants to think about various things too ¡¹

    Edie said nonchalantly.

    If I remember, Grace-san put the president of the wrestling organization she belonged in, to the hospital to let her participate in the women¡¯s martial arts tournament.

    She has no place to return to.

    ¡¸ That high school is like our garden. There¡¯s no problem even if we bring Jun with us ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true. That high school is under Kuromori house¡¯s control.

    There¡¯s plenty of hidden places so I don¡¯t think the students can find Grace-san even if she comes over.

    ¡¸ Sorry. I just want to watch them a little more ¡¹

    Grace-san, real name: Onoe Jun-san, says while looking at Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ I thought that was strong because of the harsh environment I was in. But, those girls lived in a world harsher than what I experienced ¡¹

    Born orphans, raised as assassins, these girls have killed people already.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s only win or lose in pro wrestling but in their case, it¡¯s always life or death ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jun, that¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re in situations where death is always too close, your senses of living or dying becomes numb. It makes everything less real ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s also someone who received assassin training.

    ¡¸ I was also a bit crazy until I met Darling. My senses were afloat. At that time, I think I could¡¯ve killed without any hesitation. Fortunately, I met Darling before I experienced that ¡¹

    Yeah, Edie was nervous when I first met her.

    She¡¯s smiling just like now, but she was thirsty for blood like a knife blade.

    I think that Edie¡¯s still a sharp blade even now, but¡­

    But, Edie¡¯s able to sheath that blade of hers.

    She can pull the blade out of its sheath anytime, but there should be no problems in approaching or touching her.

    I want the drill sisters to become like her.

    ¡¸ For starters, I¡¯m pregnant so I¡¯m riding the car! ¡¹

    Ignoring the atmosphere, Yukino went inside the back of the van.

    Err, Katsuko-nee¡¯s driving so¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll walk. I¡¯m a little worried ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna are carrying spears so they can¡¯t ride the van.

    If that¡¯s the case, the only choice is to walk to school.

    ¡¸ Right, please do. Here¡¯s the key to the gate on the school we go through. It¡¯s in the back of the library, do you remember? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, hardly any people walk there ¡¹

    I know all emergency exits and entrances as the school are the Black Forest¡¯s emergency evacuation site.

    ¡¸ If you want to get to the high school grounds, then that¡¯s the shortest path. You can use the 43-b room. Here¡¯s the key ¡¹

    Oh, we can take our guests to that room?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s 43-b, then I know where it is ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Then that means that Nei¡¯s also going on foot.

    ¡¸ Right, okay ¡¹

    I took the two keys from Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Then, Ai, get in the van since you¡¯ll have to unload the pastries ¡¹

    Ai and Katsuko-nee can go ahead and start the pastry work in the bakery.

    ¡¸ If so, I¡¯ll go with Ai, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Kana-senpai often helps out with the bakery work so it¡¯s better that way.

    ¡¸ Mitama, get in as their security ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Edie has to stay with us, so that¡¯s the option.

    I don¡¯t know how Dolly and Anna will react, well, we have Anya as their watcher, but still.

    Since there are two of them, Anya alone might not be able to deal with them.

    It¡¯s going to be a disaster if Anya holds Dolly for example, and Anna escapes and injures the students.

    That¡¯s why we need Edie who can talk to them and use Qi techniques.

    Then, what¡¯s left is¡­

    ¡¸ I will go with Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Right, it¡¯s better to have the shrine maiden walk with us for insurance.

    ¡¸ Okay, the group who¡¯ll go on foot will go from the back. See you later Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯ll take care of the unloading. Take your time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, and gets in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The mansion we live in is on a small hill with overgrown trees.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s van goes from the main door to the huge iron gate, as usual.

    Meanwhile, we went through the trees and head to the back gate.

    I¡¯m wearing my usual uniform, Nei, Edie, and Tsukiko are wearing theirs too.

    Anya¡¯s wearing white boots, white leather trousers, and a white leather jacket on top of a white tank top. She¡¯s all white.

    As for the drill sisters, Dolly¡¯s wearing a bright blue dress. Anna¡¯s wearing an orange-yellow dress. It makes their tanned skin stand out. Then, there¡¯s a drill spear with a red-paint handle.

    Then, Grace Marinka-san is wearing boots, bell-bottomed G-pants, and a scarlet and white striped t-shirt on top.

    I¡¯m surrounded by beauties so it stands out.

    Recently, most of the people enter and exit through the main gate so I don¡¯t think there would be any police at the back gate, but¡­

    But there should be someone there.

    ¡¸ Does the police know that Kyouko-san is here? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san was active in the Kansai area for some time now as it was her contract with Jii-chan.

    After that, she went to have a vacation in Southeast Asia

    Did the police notice that she¡¯s back in Japan and in our mansion?

    The number of people monitoring the mansion when Kyouko-san¡¯s present is ten times than when she¡¯s not.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think they noticed it yet. They came back to the house through the underground passage ¡¹

    Anya replies.

    Oh, the house Megu and I stay in?

    The only underground passageways that connect to the mansion apart from that one are Morimoto-san¡¯s house, the clerk of the Black Forest, and the house Margo-san lives in.

    ¡¸ The police know that there was a party at the mansion yesterday. Even some of the people who stayed ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Yeah, the female athletes, then Snatch and Francie came to the party last night.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they won¡¯t find it weird if Jun and these girls leave the mansion. Margo used a car with smoked windows to pick up the athletes to prevent the police from knowing how many people were inside ¡¹

    The police don¡¯t know who came into the hotel, so¡­

    They can¡¯t check how many people are in the car when entering the mansion, so they can¡¯t figure out the number of people.

    They¡¯ll think that the drill sisters were also girls who came to the party last night. These girls look like foreigners, and they look like Edie¡¯s friends.

    They know that Grace-san was a pro wrestler, and is friends with Edie and Margo-san.

    The problem is¡­

    ¡¸ Anya¡¯s making it hard ¡¹

    They know that Anya is Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate.

    After all, that¡¯s her setting on fighting Rei-chan on the TV show.

    She¡¯s well known.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Kyouko-sama gave me this mask ¡¹

    Anya pulls out a pro-wrestler mask from her coat pocket.

    ¡¸ If I put this on, they¡¯ll see me as a coworker of the wrestler over there ¡¹

    Anya said and put on her mask while walking.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep looks cool Anya-chan ¡¹

    Nei said, but¡­

    Still¡­

    Kyouko-san sure loves tiger pro wrestler masks.

    It¡¯s the same mask we wore half a year ago.

    With that said, Anya¡¯s become a female tiger.

    ¡¸ Well, if we go outside with this group and the police ask, ¡°are there really foreign female wrestlers in tiger mask visiting Japan?¡± or ¡°who are these girls with spears?¡± but they can¡¯t find anything out by the time we get to school ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! We¡¯ll be able to go outside and pass by the police with ease ¡¹

    I hope so, but¡­

    Anyway, we continued walking down the hill¡­

    Then, we¡¯re now on the back gate.

    Click.

    The back gate is automatically unlocked.

    Mana must be watching from the mansion and unlocked it for us.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I opened the gate, and then¡­

    Going outside¡­

    There¡¯s someone?

    Everyone else went out before I could check who it is.

    ¡¸ Hey, you? ¡¹

    Huh?

    A black-uniform police officer suddenly approached us.

    ¡¸ W-What are those? ¡¹

    Oh, I guess this group is too bizarre?

    Students, pro wrestlers, and drill spear sisters.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re nobodies ¡¹

    Tsukiko moved forward and used her power.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just going to school, there should be no problem with that, Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then please don¡¯t follow us. Also, please report to your HQ five minutes after we leave ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    The officer replied.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, everyone ¡¹

    Tsukiko urged us

    Leaving the officer;

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the only one monitoring that place at that time. If we go this path, nobody else should be able to spot us ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Seems like she read the mind of the officer in such a short time.

    ¡¸ I guess they still haven¡¯t realized that Kyouko-san is here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Also, since Misuzu-san has left for school, the tension of the watchers has relaxed. ¡¹

    Oh yeah, it¡¯s because the young ladies of the nobility went to school on a convoy.

    Also, Shou-neechan was commanding Kouzuki SS personally.

    Naturally, the police would pay more attention to that more.

    ¡¸ Our priority is lower after all ¡¹

    We¡¯re just ordinary high school students going to school as usual.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s driving the van out of the gate as usual, so¡­

    They think that Nei, Edie, and I will be in the van as usual.

    It was unexpected for them that we leave through the back gate.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to school quickly while we have time ¡¹

    As Tsukiko instructed, the officer earlier will not report that we have left through the back gate for five minutes.

    We need to be as close to the school gates as possible by then.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Nei takes the lead.

    We then walked down the path quickly.

    ¡¸ Haauu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kauuu ¡¹

    The drill sisters seem to find the Japanese landscape unusual.

    They¡¯re particularly interested in vending machines.

    Edie was like that when she came to Japan too.

    ¡¸ Hyauu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pauu? ¡¹

    Edie and Anya explained to the girls in their language.

    ¡¸ They look like normal girls when they look like that ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ But, it seems that their first-time in this environment is frightening to those girls ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna have their fingers on the switch that rotates the drills they¡¯re holding.

    They¡¯re ready to attack with their spears the moment something happens.

    ¡¸ Those girls don¡¯t trust us at all ¡¹

    I feel so.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1283.

    Chapter 1283. Crushing Negatives / Door to the Past

    Then, we all walked to the backside of the school.

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s surprising how few people we see here ¡¹

    That said, we¡¯re walking down the route we use to evacuate from the mansion to school so it¡¯s natural.

    There¡¯s hardly any highway.

    Basically, we¡¯re walking inside a fenced-in driveway.

    It¡¯s not the path we use to school most of the time but we have no way around it.

    We don¡¯t want ordinary citizens to see Anya and the drill sisters.

    ¡¸ If we can manage this morning, then the police won¡¯t come here ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san mentioned that she¡¯s going out with Miss Cordelia, didn¡¯t she? That she doesn¡¯t need lunch ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    ¡¸ Then that means that Kyouko-san¡¯s going to be seen somewhere else, right? The police would notice that Kyouko-san¡¯s back in Tokyo ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. They¡¯ll ignore us and let all the available people track down Kyouko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure that there will be at least one watchman left at the mansion just in case Kyouko-san comes back, but they won¡¯t be coming to our school ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s Kyouko-san, she¡¯ll definitely drag the police to her place.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-sama¡¯s giving me and these girls a vacation. Just so we can stretch our wings and relax ¡¹

    Anya, who¡¯s wearing a tiger mask looked at Dolly and Anna and said with a smile.

    ¡¸ These girls were under Kyouko-sama and Cordelia-sama¡¯s pressure ever since they left their hometown ¡¹

    These sisters who had no hesitation in killing people had been following Kyouko-san and the team.

    That¡¯s the reason for their fear.

    And since Kyouko-san is the one who killed and destroyed the Southeast Asia Organization that was in control of the female assassins since childhood.

    ¡¸ These girls don¡¯t know what it feels like to be free from the organization after all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Obviously. These girls don¡¯t even know what freedom is. When their former organization was destroyed, they now see Kyouko-sama as their new Master, that¡¯s how they think ¡¹

    Anya said.

    Dolly and Anna are looking at us with a curious look.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Kyouko-san is giving these girls to Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ The smell of blood and violence in Kyouko-san is too strong that these girls will always be frightened. They can¡¯t feel liberated because these girls can¡¯t let go of their collar of subordination ¡¹

    The existence of an overwhelming power frightens people.

    For Misuzu, it¡¯s the Kouzuki house.

    For me, it¡¯s the Kouzuki SS.

    And for Kyouko-san, it¡¯s her strong body.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why it¡¯s best for these girls to have Yo-chan who isn¡¯t scary at all! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, I certainly don¡¯t have powers that would scare people away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But isn¡¯t that amazing? Normally, women feel scared of men. Yo-chan doesn¡¯t have that fundamental scariness at all! That¡¯s the reason why the girls accept you ¡¹

    I¡¯m not scary, so they accept me.

    Nei might be right.

    Still.

    ¡¸ Nonono, that¡¯s wrong. Darling¡¯s quite scary you know ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ He¡¯s soft-spoken, and he doesn¡¯t seem dangerous at a glance, so people approach Darling feeling safe, but Darling¡¯s true nature is real scary ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That duality is Darling¡¯s charm. You won¡¯t understand it until your skin¡¯s touch until you have sex with him. That¡¯s why Motoko only understands Darling on the surface ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Edie. I¡¯m just a high school boy you know ¡¹

    Furthermore, someone dumber than an ordinary high schoolboy.

    Nobody would see me as dangerous.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Edie said and looked at the members we have now.

    Nei, Tsukiko, Anya, the drill sisters, and Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s okay even if Jun hears it in this situation ¡¹

    Hmm, what?

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t really mind if Jun knows ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s killed a person already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Grace-san¡¯s surprised.

    Tsukiko can read minds so she¡¯s not surprised.

    Anya already heard it from Miss Cordelia.

    Miss Cordelia was there when I shot Cesario Viola after all.

    Dolly and Anna don¡¯t know Japanese much so they¡¯re looking at us expressionlessly.

    ¡¸ You know, Yo-chan killed the man who killed my brother and parents ¡¹

    Nei insisted.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a villain who killed my family and a lot of people, and Yo-chan defeated him! He didn¡¯t do anything wrong ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a scary expression.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­?!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­?!!! ¡¹

    The drill sisters look at Nei curiously as her expression has changed.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I killed Cesario Viola because I thought that if I don¡¯t shoot him, he¡¯ll shoot me, it wasn¡¯t because I was trying to avenge Nei¡¯s family or some kind of heroic act ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t regret doing that at all ¡¹

    Even if I killed a person, all I can do is move forward.

    For my family¡¯s sake, for my own sake.

    ¡¸ If something similar happens again, then I¡¯ll pull the trigger without hesitation. I will defeat my enemies. I don¡¯t hesitate ¡¹

    I can¡¯t hesitate nor be pessimistic.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have the same strength to overwhelm my opponent like Edie or Kyouko-san. So, I can¡¯t subdue them without hurting them, I know that some people can¡¯t be talked to either. I don¡¯t wait for the police or someone to come and save me. I know that If I don¡¯t face them with everyone in my power, then it will be too late ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do anything as soon as I sense the danger. Even if it means killing someone. I can think about what I¡¯ve done after taking out the danger in front of me ¡¹

    That¡¯s my vow as a member of the criminal syndicate the Black Forest.

    I¡¯m an idiot after all.

    If I hesitate or think about it, then they could get me before I could finish.

    That¡¯s why I destroy the source of danger before it appears.

    I don¡¯t fear getting attacked.

    ¡¸ See? Scary, isn¡¯t he? Someone with that resolve is¡­ ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Darling. Can I translate it for those girls? ¡¹

    The drill spear sisters?

    ¡¸ Right now, the sisters have their minimum brakes using Tsukiko¡¯s power. It¡¯s easy to break the human mind if you move it too much. It isn¡¯t as easy as Kyouko thinks ¡¹

    Yeah.

    For now, they¡¯re not going to attack the family, and they¡¯re going to listen to what I tell them, right?

    Any more than that would take more time compared to earlier.

    ¡¸ Those girls aren¡¯t normal, so controlling them is hard. ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ They lack the morals of normal people, and they also lived under a different common sense than us, and so their priority in things is different. These girls don¡¯t see killing people as a crime. Despite that, they understand that stealing is. ¡¹

    Their standards for everything are different.

    They are girls who lived in a world where lives can be taken away easily.

    If they don¡¯t numb that feeling, then they can¡¯t kill.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s us who have to adjust to their common sense ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ If they find out that Darling kills for obligation, then they¡¯ll look at you differently ¡¹

    ¡¸ For obligation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling didn¡¯t kill Cesario Viola for pleasure or for benefit. It was an obligation to kill that man ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true, but still¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same for their assassinations. These girls had to kill as the organization ordered them so they have to live. They didn¡¯t do it out of their desire ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I think Edie¡¯s right about that ¡¹

    Anya agreed.

    ¡¸ I will also convey to these girls with honesty ¡¹

    Even Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ What do we do, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Sure, do it. Try it out, Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Then¡­

    Edie and Anya talked the tale of when I killed Cesario Viola to Dolly and Anna.

    Well, I don¡¯t know what exact words they said.

    It¡¯s only my guess.

    ¡¸ Hauu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Moi? ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna¡¯s eyes opened wide after hearing the story.

    Then, they looked at me.

    Oh, their eyes definitely changed.

    I guess they figured out that I¡¯m just like them, someone who experienced killing.

    Do they feel that I¡¯m their friend now?

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Compared to that, Grace Marinka-san took a bit of distance from me.

    Right¡­

    People who would avoid killers no matter what the reason also exists.

    ¡¸ Auau!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pau!! ¡¹

    Using that talk as their opportunity, the drill spear sisters had a peaceful conversation with Edie and Anya.

    Seems like they opened up their hearts a bit.

    Both of them let go of the switch for the drill on their spear.

    Their caution level went down from the max.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Nei comes to my side and holds my right hand.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan¡¯s here with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Tsukiko holds my left hand

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    We then arrived at the usually closed gates of our school.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The area behind the library of our school is cut off like a cliff.

    At the bottom of the cliff, where there are no trees.

    Our objective is the gate over there.

    ¡¸ HUh, this gate? ¡¹

    You¡¯ll immediately know as soon as you see it.

    It looks dirty, but the sturdy-looking iron door is¡­

    ¡º Kuromori Dorm Gate for Students, made in 1966 ¡»

    Is carved in it.

    Oh, I see, I now get the reason why the path from the mansion to the gate is hard to see.

    This route is¡­

    Back when the mansion was a brothel called Kuromori tower.

    This was the path the high-school prostitutes sold from the countryside went to school every day.

    ¡¸ The ladies from before, go to school from here ¡¹

    Nei said.

    The girls from the Kuromori house¡¯s brothel weren¡¯t allowed to go to and from the same gate as the regular students.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather sends the young prostitutes to school.

    It¡¯s said that the brothel is camouflaged as a female dorm, but¡­

    Maybe it¡¯s because he wanted to make sure that they at least have high-school education for when they retired.

    Or maybe, it¡¯s the title that they¡¯re still high-school students that makes the prostitutes valuable.

    Who knows the truth nowadays, but¡­

    Click.

    I used the key Katsuko-nee gave me and opened the gate.

    Giiiiii¡­

    Pushing the heavy gate, and it¡¯s dark and gloomy inside.

    ¡¸ Oh, here¡¯s the light switch! ¡¹

    Nei turned on the lights.

    Huh? Does this place have lights?

    It¡¯s been abandoned for so long but it still lit up well.

    It¡¯s been fifteen years since Shirasaka Sousuke took over the Kuromori tower.

    The girls Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped and corrupted to prostitutes were locked up in the mansion.

    None of them attended school.

    Instead, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, girls who were students in our school were kidnapped, turned into prostitutes, and became unable to come home.

    That¡¯s why the gate for the prostitutes wasn¡¯t used for fifteen years.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee probably came over to do some maintenance, but still.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, we have stairs over here! We can climb up from this part ¡¹

    Nei found the path inside.

    The fluorescent lights on the stairs managed to light up too.

    I first closed the gate and locked it up.

    Yeah, it¡¯s a heavy gate so if you lock it, it won¡¯t shake at all.

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I went up the stairs.

    The door at the top of the stairs had been replaced by a door with fingerprint recognition.

    I pressed in my finger, and then¡­

    ¡º Please put in your PIN number ¡»

    The announcer said.

    ¡¸ I got this ¡¹

    Edie punched in the key for the PIN today, which she memorized.

    The PINs change every day when we use this.

    Still, the only ones who can memorize the 8 digit pins every day are the bodyguards.

    My head can¡¯t keep all that information inside.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s open ¡¹

    Pipi~

    An electronic sound and then the lock on the door open.

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    Edie opens the iron door and¡­

    We find ourselves in the basement of some building.

    The location is¡­the library, I guess.

    It¡¯s a bleak room with no furniture whatsoever.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of dust in this room so let¡¯s get out right away ¡¹

    Nei said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait a second ¡¹

    Oh, the drill spears got caught, having some hard time climbing up the narrow stairs.

    We wait for Dolly and Anna to reach upstairs.

    ¡¸ This room is also electronically locked ¡¹

    Opening the door, I peeked outside.

    Just as expected, it¡¯s on the basement floor of the school library.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1284.

    Chapter 1284. Crushing Negatives / Confession

    For now, we¡¯re below the library.

    There are no people in the corridor, but¡­

    If we go up to the first-floor library, then you see students coming in even before the school starts.

    ¡¸ If I recall correctly¡­ ¡¹

    I took out the key to the secret room that Katsuko-nee gave me.

    The key has ¡°43-b¡± embedded in it.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up Yo-chan? Oh, 43-b ¡¹

    Nei looked at the key I¡¯m holding.

    Nei¡¯s the only one who knows 43-b it seems.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s 43-b, then just walk on the corridor further inside ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You see, 43-b is the room where we run into the library and get away from the enemy when they come to this area ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s actually designed to check the surroundings, and 43-b is used to escape the school grounds we just came through if we¡¯re in danger ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s an emergency exit and escape route in the same corridor in the basement of the library.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with 43-b ¡¹

    Anya and the drill spear sisters should be hidden before the first class starts.

    It¡¯ll take a bit of time before Kyouko-san¡¯s actions attract the police back to the city.

    ¡¸ Okay, come over here! ¡¹

    Nei takes the lead and we walked down the corridor.

    I closed the door of the room that had the stairs leading to the exit and the door¡¯s automatic lock did its thing.

    ¡¸ Hurry, although I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s coming ¡¹

    It¡¯s troublesome to come up with an excuse if an ordinary student finds us.

    Anya¡¯s wearing a tiger wrestler mask then Dolly and Anna are holding a drill spear at hand.

    If a pro wrestler lover student finds Grace Marinka-san, then they¡¯ll make a fuss.

    ¡¸ Over here ¡¹

    Following the basement corridor further and turning two times, we reached one three-door warehouse-like structure.

    ¡¸ The two doors are dummies. Only this door leads to a room ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I put in the key to the keyhole.

    This place doesn¡¯t have PINs or electronic locks.

    Well, of course, this is a room for emergency evacuation when an enemy attacks so you went to get in as soon as possible.

    Maybe in case of emergencies, there will be some kind of defense system at each corner that we turned.

    Pitfalls, barrier walls coming down, something that kind.

    Click.

    The lock is released with a heavy thud.

    I pushed the door open. Wow, this door is thick too.

    It sure is built to keep you protected from the enemy.

    We use the switch on the wall to turn on the lights in the room.

    Oh, there are monitors on the wall. Even a control panel.

    This room can also use the surveillance system.

    ¡¸ Well then, can you wait here, Anya? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go for the homeroom and come back. Then, we¡¯ll move to the bakery ¡¹

    I looked at the clock.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be back in thirty minutes ¡¹

    Usually, I leave on the second period, but¡­

    I can¡¯t just leave them alone.

    I¡¯ll leave the room using some kind of reason.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯ll show up in my classroom or Megu will worry that I didn¡¯t come to school ¡¹

    Megu leaves the mansion earlier for her track-and-field training.

    She doesn¡¯t know about the drill spear sisters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also Tsukiko¡¯s first day in school so you have to meet up with others, right? ¡¹

    The special class, Nadeshiko department¡¯s classes starts today so she and Mitama have to meet with the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Tsukiko seems worried about Dolly and Anna as well.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. These girls and I were trained to wait in the same place for hours ¡¹

    Anya said.

    In assassination missions, they wait for the perfect time to set up their targets.

    ¡¸ If so, I¡¯ll stay here Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about your classes, Ya-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just pass on it for now ¡¹

    You just told Kuromiya Motoko-san to not skip classes, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s not like I can graduate either way ¡¹

    Nei doesn¡¯t have any school records.

    The reason was that Nei¡¯s personal info can¡¯t be on public records so she could escape Cesario Viola¡¯s pursuit.

    So Nei¡¯s been missing in the US for a long time and had returned to Japan with a fake passport.

    Since she¡¯s not even officially enrolled in the school, she can¡¯t even graduate.

    ¡¸ But now you have your family register back, and even in school¡­ ¡¹

    We went to America together during the summer vacation and the missing Najima Yasuko

    Then, she¡¯s adopted to the Kuromori house and her name on the census is Kuromori Yasuko.

    If Kuromori Yasuko enrolls, then Nei can become a real student in this school.

    ¡¸ No need. I¡¯m going to America with Margo-oneechan soon enough. Well, when I¡¯m in Japan, I¡¯m going to put on my uniform and go around the school with Yo-chan, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiles sadly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather move on than regain the high-school life I lost. I want to be an adult soon, so¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s given up on getting a proper school registration and a diploma.

    Nei moved to the control panel of the monitoring system.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯ll be using the monitoring system until Yo-chan returns and explain to the girls about our school ¡¹

    She turns on the system with her experienced hands.

    The monitors on the wall immediately show the map of the high school and the video feed from the cameras in various places.

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hoo ¡¹

    The drill spear sisters look at the monitors with interest.

    ¡¸ Look, this is the grounds ¡¹

    Nei then changed the cameras.

    From the main gate to the schoolyard, to the staffroom, and hallways.

    Yeah, almost all the students are in school now.

    Schoolboys and schoolgirls show up one after another.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on here? ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already weird that there¡¯s a secret entrance and exit here, but why does this secret room have this? ¡¹

    Oh, from Grace-san¡¯s perspective, this is a bizarre view.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s just another proof that we¡¯re not normal ¡¹

    Edie told Grace-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Also, we¡¯ll explain until Yo-chan returns! I¡¯ll tell you why this school has this kind of monitoring system and what we are actually ¡¹

    Nei switches cameras again.

    ¡¸ Mumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hoa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have cameras in such places too? ¡¹

    Female lockers, shower rooms, toilets¡­

    ¡¸ Well, don¡¯t make such a face. Geez, Grace-san ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly and changed the cameras again.

    Hmm?

    Isn¡¯t this the corridor in front of our classroom?

    I don¡¯t know why but it seems that people are gathering there.

    Did something happen?

    ¡¸ Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Nei changed to the camera closer to the crowd and closed up.

    Hey now.

    Isn¡¯t that Megu in the middle?

    ¡¸ Audio please ¡¹

    Nei unmutes the system.

    ¡º Even if you tell me that, I¡¯m troubled ¡»

    Megu¡¯s voice comes out of the speaker.

    Who is she talking to?

    ¡º Anyway, it¡¯s just as I mentioned. Everyone here is my witnesses. Get it? ¡»

    It¡¯s a guy making a grin talking to Megu.

    Oh, everyone around her isn¡¯t from our class.

    They¡¯re all seniors.

    Why are the seniors gathering in the first year¡¯s classroom?

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, who¡¯s that? ¡¹

    Nei knows the seniors.

    Nei¡¯s a repeater so she¡¯s in the second year of this school.

    She knows the second and third-year students.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Masakari Kusao, third year. I know his face but I don¡¯t know much about him ¡¹

    Nei said and the grinning guy on the monitor.

    ¡º It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for your response right away. I¡¯m sure that you need some time to think, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    He makes a cool smiling face while looking at Megu.

    ¡º But, I want to hear a good response if possible. Even I put up my courage so I want some kind of reward too. Oh, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m forcing you. These are just my honest feelings, yeah ¡»

    ¡º Even if you say that, I¡­ ¡»

    Megu looks confused.

    The grinning third-year looked at the time on the phone, and then¡­

    ¡º Oh, it¡¯s already this late, sorry for going in uninvited. Thanks for listening to me earnestly. That alone made me happy ¡»

    What kind of serious talk was it?

    I didn¡¯t get what happened at all.

    ¡º Then, see you later Yamamine-san ¡»

    Masakari told Megu and left the place.

    Then, the seniors who surrounded Megu also left.

    ¡º Yamamine-san ¡»

    ¡º Megumi-chan ¡»

    Megu¡¯s close friends come next to her.

    Megu¡¯s looking troubled.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that guy? What did he tell her? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s rewind! We have seven days of video and audio recording ¡¹

    Nei said and opened the archives, but¡­

    ¡¸ Nei, do that before we come back ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Darling, it¡¯s about time we go ¡¹

    Oh right.

    I still have to check on the bakery.

    ¡¸ Besides, Darling, you need to go to Megumi right now ¡¹

    Edie points at the monitor.

    ¡¸ Megumi looks like she¡¯s troubled. ¡¹

    Right¡­

    It might be faster to ask Megu than to check the video archives.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go with Darling too. Nei, take care of this place ¡¹

    Huh?

    Anya, Dolly, and Anna, then Grace-san.

    Nei¡¯s left to take care of them all?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m darling¡¯s bodyguard. My strength might be needed ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s violent power is needed?

    ¡¸ Okay, Ya-chan, Anya, take care ¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸ I got this, I¡¯ll look after these girls ¡¹

    Anya said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a distant family of yours through Kyouko-sama and Cordelia-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you don¡¯t say that Anya¡¯s our family already ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ufufu. Thanks, then I¡¯ll give you plenty of service later ¡¹

    Service, more like juicing me through sex. Something like that.

    ¡¸ Jun, wait here. While at it, it helps if you ready yourself ¡¹

    Edie told Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Edie, Tsukiko, and I went up to the library.

    Then outside.

    ¡¸ Oh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh ¡¹

    The boys and girls noticed us.

    It¡¯s mostly because of the beauty of the unfamiliar student, Tsukiko.

    I work at the bakery, and Edie¡¯s the mysterious overseas students, but they know us already.

    Tsukiko¡¯s the only one who first attended school.

    ¡¸ Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh yeah, we¡¯re going to check on the bakery first and then go to the classroom for Megu ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we should go this way, Tsukiko, come with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    We left the library and walked down the green pathway towards the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Edi-san is being cruel sometimes ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, were cruel to Kou-sama and Onoe Jun earlier ¡¹

    She did reveal that I killed Cesario Viola after all.

    As for Grace Marinka-san, I don¡¯t know much.

    Tsukiko can read Edie¡¯s mind after all.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside Edie¡¯s expectations are, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just doing the best that I can. Just like Tsukiko ¡¹

    Edie replies while walking at a quick pace

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, Edie probably has something in her mind too ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I trust Edie. I don¡¯t think Edie will do anything unnecessary ¡¹

    Edie must have some objective with the drill spear sisters and Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Tsukiko held her tongue.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    As we arrived at the bakery in the cafeteria.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s van is at the delivery entrance, waiting for us.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s the unloading? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Already done. Mitama-chan and Kana-chan brought them over ¡¹

    Oh, great.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nobu, you¡¯re here. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Milord ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re late, idiot! What are you doing! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Mitama, Ai, and Yukino come out from the bakery.

    ¡¸ How was it on your side? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸ There should be no problem on our side for now. The guests are waiting in the room. Ya-chan¡¯s with them. ¡®m going back immediately after attending homeroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. The bakery has no problems either. Oh right. I brought a bit more materials today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ As expected of Katsuko-nee, that helps ¡¹

    She¡¯s already seen through my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll bring Tsukiko-chan and Mitama-chan to Ojou-sama¡¯s place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s already here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Currently, the girls are in the principal¡¯s office ¡¹

    She¡¯s brought the new students of the Nadeshiko department, the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Then, I think we should get in the school building now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Yeah, we don¡¯t have problems in the bakery prep anymore.

    I should hurry and meet with Megu.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yoshida. I knew that you were here! ¡¹

    My classmate, Tanaka came over.

    ¡¸ I came here thinking that Yoshida¡¯s preparing pastry for lunch and I was right ¡¹

    ¡¸ You went your way to here, did something happen? ¡¹

    I asked Tanaka.

    ¡¸ Well, you see¡­ There¡¯s a huge fuss in our classroom ¡¹

    I knew it. The event earlier was the cause

    ¡¸ Yoshida, don¡¯t be surprised. ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your Yamamine-chan¡­while everyone¡¯s watching¡­ ¡¹

    O-Okay?

    ¡¸ Masakari, a third-year guy confessed to her? ¡¹

    Confessed?

    ¡¸ He told her ¡°I like you, please date me¡± ¡¹

    W-What?

    M-Megu?

    The whole school already knows that Megu and I are engaged and that we live together, and yet?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s really a huge fuss now. ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1285.

    Chapter 1285. Crushing Negatives / Don¡¯t touch my Woman

    ¡¸ What happened to Megumi? ¡¹

    Listening to Tanaka¡¯s conversation, Mitama, wearing a white school cap and short-run school uniform came over and asked.

    ¡¸ Megumi has been a great help to me so¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s been a few weeks since Mitama and the girls came to the mansion.

    Mitama and Kinuka are specialized in combat, but they can¡¯t do housework.

    Megu and Mana always help them with laundry and cleaning.

    ¡¸ Huh? Isn¡¯t that Anjou Mitama? ¡¹

    Tanaka noticed Mitama and is surprised.

    ¡¸ Shut up! I brought her with me ¡¹

    Yukino shows up from the bakery and told Tanaka.

    Mitama and Yukino both appear on TV so it¡¯s not weird.

    ¡¸ That aside, what about Megumi? ¡¹

    All our classmates know that Megu and Yukino are distant relatives.

    ¡¸ I-I mean, that Masakari had his group surround Yamamine-chan about ten minutes ago in front of the school building and confessed that he wants to date her ¡¹

    Tanaka said again.

    ¡¸ What the hell? Doesn¡¯t he know that Megumi¡¯s engaged to this idiot? ¡¹

    Yukino said, but¡­

    ¡¸ The whole school knows that. Despite that, that guy confessed to Yamamine-chan in front of a bunch of students, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a huge fuss ¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    Then.

    Buuuun!!

    My phone vibrates on the pocket of my school uniform.

    I took it out and looked at the screen.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s Ya-chan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s with Anya and the girls in the basement of the library.

    She connected her phone to the system in that room and called me.

    ¡¸ Hello? ¡¹

    I answered, then.

    ¡º Oh, Yo-chan. I got it already after checking out the recordings in the system ¡»

    Nei said.

    ¡º It¡¯s a punishment game. Another one ¡»

    Punishment game?

    ¡º That Masakari was playing a punishment game with his friends where the loser bets that they will confess to Megu-chan ¡»

    What the hell?

    ¡º With that said, I have a recording of their conversation before he confessed to Megu-chan ¡»

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Tanaka, do you know much about that Masakari? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ If I recall, he¡¯s in a band with fellow third-years. Err, if I recall, their band name is MG Five. They have good looks so they¡¯re popular with girls, I even hear rumors that they switch around. It¡¯s not a good rumor ¡¹

    As expected, he knows a lot.

    ¡¸ Yeah, MG Five was competing in popularity among girls with the band Factor 4 Men during the last year¡¯s school fest. If I recall, they had some gigs at live music venues ¡¹

    Kana-senpai knows about last year¡¯s school festival.

    ¡¸ Do they not have male fans? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, their music is a poorly-played and fashion styled ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t even compose their own music, yet they take liberty singing their own lyrics on some well-known songs from professional bands ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Also, they that ¡°It¡¯s just like putting Japanese lyrics on a foreign band¡¯s English song.¡± Even though the song is written by Japanese, they change the lyrics and play it without permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ Won¡¯t JAS get angry with that? ¡¹

    Tanaka asks Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They¡¯re a band that violates copyright, even of Shin¡¯ichi Mori ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ They change the lyrics of the song, so you mean they¡¯re a comedy band? ¡¹

    Meaning, they play some parody songs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case, Nobu. They say that it¡¯s all serious lyrics. It doesn¡¯t matter what the original song is, they just modify them all to say ¡°I want to see you,¡± ¡°I believe in you,¡± ¡°Towards tomorrow,¡± and such. I heard that they even changed the lyrics of some ¡°thankful lyrics¡± into a sweet love song ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hear that many girls love it. I¡¯ve seen fans with no sense that says ¡°it¡¯s more tasteful than the original lyrics.¡± ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Anyway, seems like they¡¯re just joking around.

    Those guys confessed to Megu in public to make her a laughingstock.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, where¡¯s that Masakari right now? ¡¹

    I asked Nei on the other side of the call.

    ¡º He¡¯s in Class 3-1, laughing with his friends at how Megu-chan¡¯s making such a troubled look ¡»

    Dammit.

    ¡º Yo-chan, should I go there? I kinda want to let out my bad girl mode after a long while on these bastards! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s angry, which means that Masakari¡¯s laughing quite hard at Megu, speaking harshly about her.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ No, stay there Ya-chan ¡¹

    She can¡¯t leave Anya, Grace-san, and also the drill spear sisters alone.

    If those murderous sisters walk around the school without permission, who knows what will happen.

    Those girls aren¡¯t letting go of their drill spears.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do something about it. Ya-chan, if the situation changes to a weird direction then let me know right away ¡¹

    The fact that Nei can access the system that monitors the whole school means that we¡¯re at advantage.

    ¡º Okay. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I ended the call.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so busy in the morning again. I wonder if Megumi-chan¡¯s doing okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ But, I still have to help out Tsukiko-chan and Mitama-chan in their admission so I¡¯m taking them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also go to my classroom for now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯ll ask around ¡¹

    Yeah, who knows how the rumors of Masakari confessing to Megu is spreading out

    ¡¸ Nobu, don¡¯t rush it. If you do anything that¡¯ll damage your image, then you won¡¯t be able to sell pastries anymore ¡¹

    Yeah, Kana-senpai is right.

    It¡¯s the students in this school who buys my pastry right now.

    If bad rumors spread out then it¡¯ll affect the sales.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going with Darling ¡¹

    Edie told Kana-senpai with a smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, Edie, I checked the news. You won the championship, right? Congrats ¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    ¡¸ Oh, thanks! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s confused as a classmate suddenly congratulated her.

    ¡¸ Still, that was surprising. Normally, the results of a women¡¯s competition aren¡¯t covered on sports news and yet, but this one¡¯s a big scoop. Videos of Edie beating her opponents are on the internet ¡¹

    That¡¯s because Margo-san and Nei did work to make sponsors have media cover it.

    The purpose of participating in the competition was to increase their popularity in Japan.

    It¡¯s so they can gather more sponsors for their expedition to America.

    Huh, then that means¡­

    Edie won the championship in the women¡¯s martial arts competition in her class, and the whole school knows that.

    If that¡¯s the case, if I take Edie to the third year and it goes poorly, it¡¯ll be a lot of trouble.

    I¡¯m going with Edie to protest to the third year.

    It might look like intimidation if I bring a class champion in a martial arts tournament.

    That¡¯s going to cause a lot of hostility from the students.

    ¡¸ What are you doing? Stop thinking and hurry up and go to Megumi right now! ¡¹

    Yukino suddenly called me out.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you know what Megumi¡¯s feeling while waiting for you? ¡¹

    Yukino, you¡­

    She hated Megu so much half a year ago, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Right, I should go to Megu for now ¡¹

    Yukino, Edie, Ai, and Tanaka went with me back to our classroom.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After entering the school building, Nei calls again.

    ¡º Yo-chan, trouble! ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s up? ¡»

    ¡º Masakari¡¯s fans are coming after Megu-chan ¡»

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡º They¡¯re saying that Megu-chan who had Masakari confess to her is being cheeky, that she can¡¯t be forgiven ¡»

    What the hell.

    ¡¸ Yukino, I¡¯m going first. Edie, stay with Yukino and Ai ¡¹

    Can¡¯t leave the pregnant Yukino alone.

    Ai, she¡¯s bad at hurrying.

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    I left Tanaka behind too, going up to the staircase.

    I ran as fast I can in the hallway, dodging the students, and ran to my classroom.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and go to Kusapi right now, bow down to your knees and say that ¡°I would like to decline the offer, it¡¯s too good for me¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, go apologize to Kusapi and us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t allow a girl like you to talk to Kusapi! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right. There are about ten seniors who are crowding our classroom.

    Masakari Kusaoha, so his fans call him Kusapi.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, Megu¡¯s looking troubled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Senpai, Yamamine-chan did nothing wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan was the one on the receiving end here! ¡¹

    Megu-chan¡¯s friends are covering for her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t joke with me! Besides! I hate this girl from the start! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! What the hell is with her? She¡¯s just a freshman and yet she¡¯s already engaged! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, that boy with her! So lascivious ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this vulgar woman near Kusapi! ¡¹

    Dammit, they¡¯re attacking Megu personally.

    ¡¸ Megu! ¡¹

    I called out from the corridor.

    The students close to Megu turned to me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun!! ¡¹

    Megu also called me.

    I then ran straight to the classroom¡­

    I hugged and kissed Megu.

    ¡¸ Aah, Yoshi-kun, Yoshi-kun, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu rubbed her nose to mine and kissed me again and again.

    We show everyone around a passionate kiss that we had for six months.

    It¡¯s not a kiss a high-school couple would do.

    Megu and I kissed like a married couple who spent a long time together.

    The classmates and even Masakari¡¯s fans were watching us kiss dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now. I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes look teary.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If you have complaints to Megu then tell me. I¡¯m Megu¡¯s husband ¡¹

    I told the seniors.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell? ¡¹

    Masakari¡¯s fan tries to say something, but¡­

    ¡¸ So, if you have something to say then tell me ¡¹

    I oppress them with my gaze.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just them. If you have complaints to Yamamine then I¡¯ll listen ¡¹

    This voice.

    ¡¸ Yamamine¡¯s our club member so I won¡¯t allow you make any trivial accusations on my members ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba, the club president of the track and field club.

    ¡¸ Besides, who are you to Masakari? I don¡¯t know what Masakari told Yamamine, but isn¡¯t it absurd for you to complain to Yamamine? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s the most hardcore among the third years, she¡¯s strict with her words.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ve had enough. L-Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah! I don¡¯t care anymore as long as you don¡¯t approach Kusapi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s all we wanted to tell you ¡¹

    The seniors left quickly.

    ¡¸ Wait a second. I didn¡¯t hear you apologize for what you did ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said.

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t do anything that needs apologizing ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! What did we do that we need to apologize? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you say ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making such a fuss in the morning over something so trivial?¡± ¡¹

    Masakari¡¯s fans glared at her.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It only happened because this girl caught Kusapi¡¯s eyes ¡¹

    The ten seniors all opposed captain Takeshiba, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, see? It was Masakari who confessed to Yamamine, wasn¡¯t he the one who caused trouble? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Kusapi isn¡¯t that kind of a person! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure this girl did something!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This girl¡¯s seduced him! She must¡¯ve shown him her panties! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious! If not! Kusapi won¡¯t confess to a girl like her at all! ¡¹

    They speak of things for their convenience.

    ¡¸ Hey bitch, Yamamine¡¯s a samurai who worked hard every day on the track and field, they¡¯re not sluts like you! ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san¡¯s anger is on fire.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about? This girl¡¯s just in her first year in high school and yet she¡¯s engaged and living with a man, that¡¯s much more slutty!! ¡¹

    Masakari¡¯s fan says, but¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? What are you talking about? Are you stupid?! I mean, you probably have no brain juice to be screaming like that ¡¹

    Yukino finally came in.

    Ai, Edie, and Tanaka followed her.

    ¡¸ How can Megumi be the slut here? A slut won¡¯t go out of the trouble to get herself engaged! They¡¯ll fool around and play with other boys! Besides, don¡¯t think that living together is always so romantic! Megumi takes care of this idiot¡¯s meals, and even washing his briefs! Can you girls do that? What kind of life are you living where you can make fun of a girl who made a decision about her life in her first year in high school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Shirasaka Yukino? ¡¹

    The seniors were freaked out upon seeing Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s THE Shirasaka Yukino. Do you want me to talk about all the stupid things you did in school? I can always put your names over the television. You know that my show is live so whatever I say is conveyed through the whole of Japan. Besides, it ignores the laws in the broadcasting act or BPO ¡¹

    Everyone knows that Yukino¡¯s show is protected by some mysterious force.

    ¡¸ Who even is Kusapi? Just because a man who isn¡¯t even your lover tried to make a move on another woman you started making a fuss. What an idiot ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Then, Megu.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t even have any feelings for Masakari senpai at all. If anything, I¡¯d say that I hate men like him ¡¹

    She speaks for herself.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in a serious relationship with Yoshi-kun so I¡¯ll never be attracted to other men. I¡¯m already busy hugging Yoshi-kun like this ¡¹

    She hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ Or so she says. It¡¯s as you can see. This girl is clingy to her husband so there¡¯s no chance Masakari can steal her away ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said.

    ¡¸ Enough. Get off the place already. Don¡¯t try to pick on Yamamine again nor spread rumors. Is that clear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your answer?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I get it already ¡¹

    Masakari¡¯s fans reluctantly agreed.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Megu, I¡¯ll go meet with that Masakari for now ¡¹

    I looked Megu in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t just leave this be ¡¹

    Rumors will spread if I don¡¯t take action as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ I need to speak to him directly right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Megu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, stay here. This is a battle between men ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ They tried to make a move on my woman in front of everyone so I¡¯ll have to clean this up ¡¹

    As Megu¡¯s man.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1286.

    Chapter 1286. Crushing Negatives / MG

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to settle this at once. I¡¯m going ¡¹

    If left alone, that Masakari will continue to tell everyone around that he confessed to Megu.

    Laughing together with his friends, and using the fangirls of his band to send harassment on her like now.

    The seniors who just ran away will go back to their classroom and talk as they please about us.

    Then, they¡¯ll spread bad rumors about Megu and me.

    I have to clean it up in a hurry.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t expect me to start complaining before the opening. So I¡¯ll talk to them right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Yoshida, you¡¯re facing third years. Are you not afraid of going to third-year classrooms? ¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s scary over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you going to be okay, Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s friends look at me worriedly.

    We¡¯re still in our first year and the girls in the athletic clubs usually get pushed around by the seniors so that¡¯s why they feel that way.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go with you. I also want to complain to Masakari ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯ll just make the trouble bigger. It¡¯ll be just as he wants ¡¹

    I decided right away.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They did all this for fun, so they will be happy if the story gets big. Takeshiba-senpai carries the track and field club on her back so it¡¯ll turn to women¡¯s track and field vs their band. They can turn it into a story about how Takeshiba-san pressured them unfairly ¡¹

    They don¡¯t care as long as it makes a fuss.

    They¡¯re the kind of insignificant men who amuse themselves with the situation.

    I recall the face of that Masakari Kusaono¡¯s from the cameras.

    When he purposely came to confess to Megu, who he knows is already engaged, right in front of everyone¡­

    That guy, no, him and his friends around him all show a vulgar smile on their faces.

    They were ridiculing people.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m not going there to let them have fun with the story ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It could be just a punishment game among friends to confess to Megu, but to them, that game can start a fire, and watching that flame go up is just an extension of their game ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, don¡¯t take criminals who have fun seriously ¡¹

    Edie took out her phone and said.

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯m going with you but out of sight. If I were to intervene, they¡¯ll only find it as an interesting event ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, do that. If Edie, who won the championship in the martial arts tournament of her class comes with me, they¡¯ll say something that they were threatened violently ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ OK. I¡¯ll be your backup. Darling, do your best going forward alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got this ¡¹

    I said strongly.

    ¡¸ Yukino and Ai, stay with Megu. If more seniors come for Megu, then just use verbal abuse on them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do that even if you don¡¯t tell me ¡¹

    Yukino puffs her chest and replies.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, Ai, will wait here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Ai said. Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ Trust me. I¡¯m Megu¡¯s husband after all ¡¹

    I declared in front of everyone in the classroom.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve become strong¡­ ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Of course. I¡¯m the master of the household after all. Shall we go, Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go ahead. You can come after I call you ¡¹

    Edie, where are you going to call?

    Is she going to ask Nei who¡¯s watching from the library basement where she could hide so Masakari and the boys can¡¯t find her?

    ¡¸ Classes are about to start so you better hurry ¡¹

    Takeshiba-senpai told me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling, room 3-1 ¡¹

    Edie shouts while I run down the corridor.

    Yeah, got it.

    The first classroom is on the third-year¡¯s floor.

    I went up the stairs.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I arrived at the entrance of the 3-1 classroom.

    ¡¸ Is Masakari Kusao here? ¡¹

    I shout that it echoes throughout the entire floor.

    The students who were chattering around before the class starts turned at me.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that a freshman? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Masakari isn¡¯t here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought he¡¯s taking a break today! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Masakari isn¡¯t here! Go back! ¡¹

    The last one to speak was Masakari himself.

    I saw the same grinning face from the camera.

    While the other third-year students are surprised at my entrance.

    The four who reacted were Masakari¡¯s friends.

    ¡¸ I told you he¡¯s not here! Go back now freshman! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go back! Go back! ¡¹

    ¡¸ G-o-B-a-c-k! ¡¹

    Look, only the five of them are making noise.

    ¡¸ Too noisy. Shut it ¡¹

    I released a bit of Qi I learned from Kudou arts to shut the five of them up.

    ¡¸ Hey, you there. Yes. You. You¡¯re Masakari Kusao, right? And these are your band friends? What was it? HG Five? ¡¹

    ¡¸ MG Five! You bastard! ¡¹

    One of Masakari¡¯s friends got angry.

    ¡¸ Stop it Gin! Yes, I¡¯m Masakari. What about it? ¡¹

    Masakari glared at me.

    ¡¸ I mean, who the hell are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right? Hey, name yourself you freshman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t your mother tell you to be polite to your seniors! ¡¹

    I¡¯m just a freshman.

    They¡¯re five seniors.

    Furthermore, we¡¯re on the third-year floor.

    They think that they have the overwhelming advantage so MG five shows a confident attitude.

    ¡¸ Who? You don¡¯t know the baker boy? ¡¹

    A girl who¡¯s watching the confrontation speaks up.

    ¡¸ Oh right, the guy who makes bread in the school cafeteria. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that freshman who¡¯s engaged with another freshman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s definitely him ¡¹

    Now I specialized in working at the bakery, but¡­

    When we started selling pastries in the cafeteria, I was also at the counter, selling.

    Many of the third years know my face.

    ¡¸ Oh, ah, I see. You were the sh*tty bread seller on the cafeteria ¡¹

    Masakari speaks ill on purpose.

    ¡¸ That was really bad! I never bought it though ¡¹

    The other MG five boys said.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to buy it if it looks that bad. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, seriously. Who even buys from there! This freshman brat makes them after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already a crime to make money from that! It¡¯s a crime! Nobody wants to eat bread like those ¡¹

    These guys are trying to provoke me.

    Of course, they know who I am.

    They intend to make Megu and me, their laughingstock after all.

    ¡¸ But you see, we use the cafeteria too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, there could be a minute level that one day we might buy your pastry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning, we¡¯re your customers. We¡¯re not buying though ¡¹

    ¡¸ But we might soon buy from you, right? ¡¹

    The four from the MG five said while laughing.

    Then, Masakari;

    ¡¸ With that said, we might be your customers, so you have to treat us as your customers. I mean, in business, you have to always gather new customers, right? ¡¹

    He grinned, ridiculing me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just a baker, yet you¡¯re too arrogant to your customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if you¡¯re a merchant, then lower your hips more ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, go prostrate on the ground right now. Rub your forehead on the floor and beg us to buy your pastries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if you do that, we¡¯re not going to buy such poor tasting bread though ¡¹

    Really, they just say whatever they want.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s horrible! Baker boy¡¯s bread is delicious you know! ¡¹

    A glasses girl said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Shut it! You tongue idiot! You eat so much bad food that you can¡¯t even taste it anymore! You have such childish taste! Tasteless! ¡¹

    Masakari throws insults at the glasses girl.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! What¡¯s bad is bad! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We believe in golden tongues! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That phrase seems fun. Let¡¯s use that on our next live ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, nice. Then I¡¯ll write the new song ¡¹

    New song you say? You just play some songs with different lyrics without permission, don¡¯t you?

    ¡¸ I only have one reason to be here. Masakari Kusao ¡¹

    I glare at him.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t touch my woman ¡¹

    Masakari.

    ¡¸ Huh? Your woman? Oh, I see. I see. I get it. I see. Could it be that you¡¯re Yamamine Megumi¡¯s fiance or whatever? ¡¹

    You already know it yet you still play around.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think it is Masakari. I¡¯m sure it is. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? To think that Megumi¡¯s fiance is someone this lame ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I could understand why Megumi would cheat with Masakari ¡¹

    Now they¡¯re changing the story in their favor.

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Baker-boy¡¯s fiance with Masakari? ¡¹

    Look, now the false rumor immediately changed.

    ¡¸ No way, I saw it. Didn¡¯t Masakari come to Baker-boy¡¯s girl and ask her to date him? He just did it in front of the school building ¡¹

    Oh, the glasses senior who the MG five insulted earlier testified.

    ¡¸ Hey, bitch! We¡¯re starting the fun part here! ¡¹

    Masakari clicks his tongue, but¡­

    ¡¸ What fun?! You were surrounding a troubled freshman and confessing while making such a vulgar smile! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I saw it too ¡¹

    Others testified.

    ¡¸ Dammit! I simply wanted to help out Megumi, that¡¯s all! ¡¹

    Masakari said.

    ¡¸ I mean, look, poor girl. She¡¯s already engaged in her first year in high school, with no hopes and dreams. She has no chance of meeting new people and no chance of finding love. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! Megumi¡¯s eyes are clouded! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her face says like the world has ended. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought that it¡¯s a mistake for her to marry such a shabby man ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s probably regretting it. That was her face ¡¹

    Even so, they continue to make their story.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, so I whispered my love to Megumi with an open heart, a philanthropic spirit, and a volunteer spirit ¡¹

    ¡¸ If a handsome man like Masakari asks her to date him, then women will feel the happiest! ¡¹

    ¡¸ When Masakari whispered sweet words to Megumi, she came lightly ¡¹

    ¡¸ She must¡¯ve been frustrated. She looked like she had a lot on her mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, in the end, Masakari¡¯s confession made her think that she¡¯s not as bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious! There¡¯s no way this brat could satisfy Megumi! I¡¯m confident! ¡¹

    Masakari Kusaoha looked at me and laughed scornfully.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why you should leave my Megumi alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Poor Megumi! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Masakari¡¯s much better than you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just go and make your sh*tty bread alone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, I don¡¯t get you at all. You¡¯re just a freshman, and yet, you¡¯re getting engaged, making some kind of special course. You¡¯re the only one who makes bread and sells it to school. Don¡¯t get arrogant, you bastard ¡¹

    Oh, I finally get it.

    He finds me as an eyesore.

    True, my bakery course was suddenly created after the summer vacation.

    AI and I are the only students in the course, and yet¡­

    There¡¯s a beautiful bakery built next to the cafeteria just for us.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be cruel! Baker-boy is doing his best! ¡¹

    The glasses girl said.

    ¡¸ Doing his best on what? He¡¯s just making bread and selling it in the cafeteria while we¡¯re in class? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Furthermore, before you know it, you all are cheering for him now ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no way a pastry made by a freshman is great! You tasteless idiot! ¡¹

    They targeted Megu because¡­

    I was an eyesore for them.

    Meaning, I¡¯m the origin of this.

    Such great power will alarm them.

    The bread course is opened with me at the center, and a bakery has been built.

    It means that our pastry is slowly getting accepted by the students in our school.

    And to them, they feel disgusted and unconvinced by all of it.

    That¡¯s why they want to show their hate to me.

    They used Megu for that.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re getting engaged in your freshman year, and you already decided that your future job is a baker. Disgusting ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why this kind-hearted Masakari is saving Megumi from this disgusting you! Now cry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can always break off from the engagement. Free love is free! Who says that a woman who¡¯s engaged can¡¯t have a new relationship? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no law like that, right? Masakari¡¯s free to seduce Megumi! And Megumi¡¯s free to get taken away! ¡¹

    Still, these boys call my woman so lightly.

    Well, that¡¯s also frustrating for me, but¡­

    They¡¯re just going to enjoy watching me get angry.

    Really, these five are nothing but trash.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is, so I¡¯ll go for Megumi from now on. I¡¯m going to save her from you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Masakari, why don¡¯t we go to the cafeteria this lunch and take Megumi away from the bakery? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re doing this for Megumi¡¯s sake so don¡¯t call it obstruction of business, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your bakery is just a small store so it doesn¡¯t really matter if one quits, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We¡¯re going to take down your bakery for Megumi¡¯s sake. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, don¡¯t you think the bread he makes has some kind of harmful substance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he probably has some poison in it! We¡¯re going to announce it to the whole school ¡¹

    Well, what should I do?

    I should beat them up.

    They¡¯re going to stick with Megu and me forever, harassing us.

    ¡¸ I guess you guys don¡¯t have to come ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t come? Do you mean the bakery? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What the hell? You¡¯re just a small bakery. Can you even choose your customers? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, did you hear that? This baker-boy is picky with his customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a failure as a businessman ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it. Let¡¯s crush him! I¡¯m going to spread out what we mentioned about that bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, you may have some talent in the bakery but you¡¯re the worst ¡¹

    These guys are trying to stir me up.

    But, my heart won¡¯t fall from such petty tricks.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t mean the bakery. I meant that you don¡¯t have to come to school anymore. Also, don¡¯t show up in front of Megu and me anymore ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What? Do you think you can threaten us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll complain to the school that such a dangerous guy is selling pastries ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to the police! I¡¯ll sue you for threatening ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We¡¯re going right at it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the center of the world you brat ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make sure you regret it that you might become useless in the end! ¡¹

    Masakari Kusao and the MG five tries to surround me.

    ¡¸ Hey, stop it! ¡¹

    The glasses girl shouted in panic, but¡­

    ¡¸ Shut it, you tasteless idiot! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the fault of this cocky brat! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The third-year student has to discipline the first-years ¡¹

    They shorten their distance with me.

    Then.

    I can¡¯t fight five of them alone.

    Edie should be close by, but¡­

    If we resolve this using violence, it¡¯ll affect our reputation.

    I hesitated.

    ¡º Parapparapaa!! ¡»

    Suddenly, a fanfare sounded from the classroom speakers.

    Huh? It¡¯s the bell, but why fanfare?

    Then, the TV screen in the classroom suddenly turns on.

    ¡º Good Morning ¡»

    Appearing on the screen are¡­

    ¡¸ Huh, isn¡¯t that Anjou Mitama? ¡¹

    Yes, Mitama, wearing her white school cap and white short-run school uniform.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1287.

    Chapter 1287. Crushing Negatives / MONSTER

    ¡ºListeners, I¡¯m a new student attending this school, Anjou Mitama¡»

    Mitama speaks to the students from the monitor.

    ¡¸Huh, Anjou Mitama¡¯s enrolling?¡¹

    ¡¸Anjou Mitama? I heard that she¡¯s in her third year, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a delicate time for her to change schools on fall at her third-year¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, why our school?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s here, I guess?¡¹

    The third-years in the classroom was making a fuss as Mitama suddenly appeared.

    ¡ºAlong with my admission to the school, I¡¯ve been assigned as the arms public morals committee gestalt and the section chief of the disciplinary committee¡»

    ¡¸Huh, by whom?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, what¡¯s arms public morals committee?¡¹

    ¡¸Discipline committee?¡¹

    Yeah, who knows?

    But, since Mitama¡¯s wearing a white outfit, it matches the discipline committee look.

    I guess they chose this costume intending to give the role for Mitama from the start.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee, or maybe it¡¯s Nei¡¯s idea.

    Mitama is on the monitor.

    ¡ºThe first tip came to me right away¡»

    Then, she took out a piece of paper and read what¡¯s written on it.

    ¡ºIt says ¡°Hello Mitama-san,¡± yes, Hello. ¡°I¡¯m a second-year student, please keep my name anonymous,¡± very well. ¡°By the way, Mitama-san. I¡¯ve seen something outrageous happening this morning¡±¡»

    Mitama continues to read.

    ¡º¡±You see, at the back of the school building, some third-years were discussing their plan on harassing a girl by asking to date her in front of the school building as their punishment game. They had a thorough meeting about it. The truth is, that girl is already in love. That¡¯s horrible, isn¡¯t it? Then, one of the third-year students will go to the girl alone while surrounding her with his friends and say that ¡°I love you, please go out with me¡± with a loud voice that other students can confirm what he said! They chose to pick the girl because they know that she has a boyfriend. It¡¯s deliberate harassment. Shouldn¡¯t this deserve a divine punishment?¡±¡»

    Mitama looked up from the note and to the camera.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s the tip, so, this is the situation. Masakari Kusao, a student in class 3-1, has been sneakily harassing one of the first-year students and humiliating her. The four other third-year students who conspired with Masakari Kusao in this harassment scheme were Maeda Ginji, Sugai Kintaro, Owada Bakusuke, and Omura Konta¡»

    ¡¸W-What? Why us?¡¹

    Masakari Kusao¡¯s surprised.

    The names Mitama mentioned were all members of the MG five.

    ¡ºNow please listen to the audio evidence recorded on the phone of the student who sent the tip¡»

    Mitama says on the screen and then¡­

    ¡ºReally, **** and ****, aren¡¯t they getting arrogant lately?¡»

    ¡ºYeah, I get that, **** is so bad¡»

    The **** part is muted by a beeping sound.

    ¡ºBesides, they¡¯re high school students yet ****, and ***** are they stupid?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s bad to have people like ***** who can lift people up because they say that those are working hard¡»

    ¡ºReally, they¡¯re an eyesore¡»

    ¡ºThey¡¯re just in their freshman and yet they¡¯re starting a bakery? Bullsh*t¡»

    ¡ºThey say that it¡¯s their dream. Dream!¡»

    ¡ºRight, if you¡¯re a man, then why don¡¯t you go higher, become an artist, go for a stadium liver¡»

    ¡ºYes, that! Getting to fuck some idols and marry some station announcer¡»

    ¡ºHis dreams are so small. What¡¯s with a bakery?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s bad to have such laughingstock look like they¡¯re so important. This is bad¡»

    ¡ºI knew it. We need to teach them a lesson on how hard reality can be, right?¡»

    ¡ºYes, education. That¡¯s what we¡¯re doing.¡»

    ¡ºShall we do it?¡»

    It¡¯s Nei who sent that audio file to Mitama.

    Nei¡¯s using the monitoring system on the school from the library basement.

    Digging up their conversation.

    ¡ºAlso, I have no interest in the guy, but I want that woman¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s with that freshman woman? She¡¯s probably had *** with that man, right? Then she¡¯s already done **** and **** and also ****, right?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m not going to dig in on some loose and overused ****¡»

    ¡ºIdiot, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to be serious with her. The point is that we¡¯re going to humiliate them in pubilc¡»

    ¡ºHey, what¡¯s the idea?¡»

    ¡ºFor example, confessing to that woman while in front of a gallery of people?¡»

    ¡ºSo, what will happen after that?¡»

    ¡ºThen, since she¡¯s already *** that man, right? If a handsome man confesses to her, the school will make a fuss about it, right?¡»

    ¡ºI mean, our fans will make a fuss¡»

    ¡ºLet them make a lot of noise. All we need to educate them. The bigger the noise the better¡»

    ¡ºWhat after?¡»

    ¡ºI will spread out rumors that the woman came to me secretly, and that she fell for us easily and spread her legs¡»

    ¡ºFalse rumors?¡»

    ¡ºDoesn¡¯t matter, they have no way of checking the rumors. Even if the woman denies it, we can just confirm by ourselves and say that she¡¯s a slut¡»

    ¡ºOh, I feel like this is going to be fun¡»

    ¡ºThe freshman woman was actually a hardcore slut¡»

    ¡ºThen we¡¯ll tell everyone that she¡¯s addicted to sex that we *** her so many times¡»

    ¡ºYes, that. Anything goes¡»

    ¡ºIf so, why don¡¯t we tell everyone that she¡¯s the one who invited us and when we brought her to the hotel, her womanly *** scent is too much that we shoved our dicks in?¡»

    ¡ºThen, after hearing the girl¡¯s talk, she¡¯s actually selling her body, right?¡»

    ¡ºNice, that¡¯s great. Anyway, we¡¯re going to spread some negative rumors and people surprisingly believe those¡»

    ¡ºYeah, it¡¯s harder for people to believe that ¡°this guy is surprisingly a good person,¡± but they¡¯ll believe that ¡°she¡¯s a piece of sh*t¡±¡»

    ¡ºThen, it would be fun if that **** quits school!¡»

    ¡ºAre we going that far?¡»

    ¡ºThat far! That far!¡»

    ¡ºYeah, in the end, who will go for that poor woman?¡»

    ¡ºNo thanks, too troublesome¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t want it either, Masakari, you¡¯re the one who suggested it, you go¡»

    ¡ºMasakari, Go! Majin Go!¡»

    ¡ºNo thanks, I don¡¯t want to go for such a punishment game¡»

    ¡ºYeah, if so, let¡¯s go with the democracy vote.¡»

    ¡ºMasakari¡¯s got a good idea.¡»

    ¡ºSure¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s four versus one! It¡¯s gotta be Masakari¡»

    ¡ºSeriusly¡»

    ¡ºSeriously!¡»

    ¡ºDidn¡¯t I treat you ice cream the other day?¡»

    ¡ºDude, that was just 150 game¡»

    ¡ºWho cares. Masakari¡¯s the one playing it¡»

    ¡ºCan¡¯t help it¡»

    ¡ºErr, if I recall, that woman is from the *** club, right?¡»

    ¡ºOh, if you¡¯re watching in front of the school building, the morning practice should be over, and they¡¯re coming this way, right?¡»

    ¡ºIf you wait by the first-year¡¯s shoe box then the third-years won¡¯t come¡»

    ¡ºYeah *** club¡¯s *** is scary¡»

    ¡ºGood, let¡¯s go now¡»

    ¡ºMan! To think that I¡¯m the one doing the punishment game I thought of¡»

    ¡ºThis is going to be fun, Masakari¡»

    That¡¯s the real situation.

    These guys were going to kick Megu and me out for their own amusement.

    Going after the engaged high-school students studying bakery just because we¡¯re an eyesore.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s the end of the evidence¡»

    Mitama speaks with a harsh tone.

    ¡ºThe arms public morals committee and the special school secret court handed down their verdict. The main perpetrator, Third-year first Class Masakari Kusao should die by cutting his stomach open. Madea Ginji, Sugai Kintarou, Owada Bakusuke, ad Omura Konta shall cut their stomachs open and die. It won¡¯t end with just their deaths. The disciplinary officer, Anjou Mitama shall personally toss them to the flames of hell

    Mitama stands up from the monitor¡­

    Her hand is holding the same Japanese sword in the scabbard that she usually has when on Yukino¡¯s show.

    ¡ºCleanse your heads and wait for Mitama¡¯s arrival¡»

    Oh, Mitama¡¯s on the small broadcast room next to the principal¡¯s office.

    That¡¯s where I broadcasted the scene where I raped Yukino to the entire school.

    It¡¯s a little far from the third-year classrooms, but¡­

    Mitama opens the door and then¡­

    ¡ºI shall pass on the divine punishment!! Haaaa!!!¡»

    Mitama¡¯s voice echoes from the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Hey, I hear her over there!¡¹

    ¡¸Anjou Mitama¡¯s going here?!¡¹

    The third-year first-class make noise and left to the corridor.

    ¡¸Hey, Masakari, what do we do?¡¹

    ¡¸What do we do?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want my stomach cut by a blade!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way she¡¯d do it seriously, would she?¡¹

    ¡¸But you know? That woman¡¯s serious¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, her eyes say that she¡¯ll do it¡¹

    They ignore the fact that I¡¯m still in front of them.

    Masakari and the boys are discussing such things with freaked-out expressions on their faces.

    Then.

    The students around focus on Mitama¡¯s arrival.

    Tsukiko dressed in her school uniform came to the 3-1 classroom from the corridor on the opposite side of the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Good Morning. Masakari Kusao, Maeda Ginji-san, Sugai Kintarou-san, Owada Bakusuke-san, Omra Konta-san, am I correct?¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled at the MG five members.

    ¡¸Y-Yes, what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Very well, you¡¯re requested to voluntarily withdraw from this school. From now on, please don¡¯t drop by this high school for the rest of your life. Also, you must swear to never show up before Yoshida Yoshinobu-san and Yamamine Megumi-san¡¹

    Tsukiko says with a smile.

    ¡¸Is that good?¡¹

    She¡¯s controlling Masakari¡¯s mind using her Miko power.

    ¡¸Ah, okay¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Tsukiko said and left the classroom after smiling at me.

    The other students haven¡¯t noticed Tsukiko.

    She¡¯s using her Miko power to prevent the students from recognizing her.

    Most of the students are curious about Mitama so that¡¯s why she can do this.

    ¡¸Eeei! Open the way! Move! I have official business! I¡¯m here for official business!!¡¹

    A lot of students have followed Mitama from the principal¡¯s office on the way here it seems.

    It¡¯s natural as she¡¯s a beautiful martial arts girl who they see on TV now right in front of them.

    Mitama wearing her male school uniform looks cool too.

    It¡¯s not just the boys but even the girls who were checking out Mitama despite the school hours is about to start.

    Then, she arrived here.

    By the time she arrived in Class 3-1. There¡¯s already a huge crowd.

    Oh, Kana-senpai with her small digicam is also here.

    I guess Nei asked her to do this.

    I¡¯m guessing that Kana-senpai¡¯s camera is going to show the feed to all the classrooms.

    The students look at Mitama.

    ¡¸Anjou Mitama, the disciplinary enforcer and armed disciplinary committee officer! People like you aren¡¯t worthy to be students in this school! I shall cut you all with my sword! Now get mended!¡¹

    Mitama took out her sword.

    A sparkling real sword.

    ¡¸Wow, is that real?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, is she really going to cut them?¡¹

    The students around are surprised by Mitama¡¯s behavior.

    ¡¸Punishment begins!!¡¹

    As soon as Mitama prepares her sword to swing down¡­

    ¡¸No, look, w-we already decided to leave school right now¡¹

    Masakari speaks to Mitama in a hurry.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah, we¡¯re dropping out of school!¡¹

    ¡¸I will never show up to this school ever again¡¹

    ¡¸I promise!¡¹

    ¡¸M-Me too!¡¹

    Masakari and the boys said. Mitama lowered her sword.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the arms public morals committee member and discipline committee member. If you¡¯re no longer students of this school, then I won¡¯t interfere¡¹

    She then puts the sword back to the sheath.

    ¡¸Hurry and leave this place! Don¡¯t show your face here ever again!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes! I understand¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡¹

    Mitama says while holding her sword¡¯s handle.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard you apologize yet¡¹

    Mitama glared at Masakari.

    Her eyes are filled with bloodlust.

    ¡¸Do you have any apologies for the girls you offended?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes! I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m very sorry for asking to date when I don¡¯t even like you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for the harassment!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry!!¡¹

    They¡¯re apologizing to Megu.

    The whole school can see this situation.

    ¡¸Then good! Now it¡¯s settled!!¡¹

    Mimtama declared like it¡¯s a historical drama.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s my idea to use Mitama¡¹

    Returning to the classroom.

    Edie speaks to me.

    ¡¸I told Minaho, then Minaho upgraded the plan to send Tsukiko while everyone¡¯s focused on Mitama. Nei was the one who looked for the audio evidence¡¹

    Everyone was working together.

    Speaking of which, Edie was making a call earlier.

    Even if I don¡¯t give instructions, everyone works together to resolve the situation.

    ¡¸Darling, don¡¯t carry everything yourself. You should use us more¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s cowardly to use our power. We should do everything in our power to get rid of the sparks of fire that fall on us. If not, we can¡¯t keep our family safe¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸Do you think it¡¯s too much for them to voluntarily drop out of school? I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t want to be involved with those. It¡¯s only a waste of time to talk it out with them¡¹

    I sorted my thoughts.

    True, it was reckless of me to go to the third-year classroom and complain by myself.

    I could¡¯ve asked Tsukiko to control Masakari¡¯s mind in secret and have them drop out.

    ¡¸Darling, you need to value yourself more. It¡¯s bad for the soul to be displeased and offended by those people. You don¡¯t have to deal with all of them upfront. You can order us and we¡¯ll deal with them quickly.¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    Nothing¡¯s resolved by talking to them.

    It¡¯s better to deal with them immediately.

    But¡­

    ¡¸But, if I use the Miko power to expel anyone who is crazy, then I¡¯ll look like a dictator.¡¹

    Using power on anything.

    ¡¸But, for a guy like me, borrowing too much power from Edie and Tsukiko, I feel like I shouldn¡¯t be using that kind of power that doesn¡¯t belong to me as I please¡¹

    Edie¡¯s combat power is amazing, but¡­

    The ability to manipulate minds is too foul.

    ¡¸Darling, you need to stop thinking ¡°a guy like me¡±¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸My strength and Tsukiko¡¯s power, they all belong to Darling. We¡¯re part of Darling now. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not how Darling thinks, where a weak man borrows too much power. Darling, you¡¯ve been too strong of a man since long ago¡¹

    Me? Strong?

    That¡¯s silly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll drown everyone around me with this power¡¹

    Kouzuki house¡¯s wealth.

    Kouzuki SS intelligence and offensive strength.

    The bodyguards¡¯ individual fighting strength.

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, Edie, and Michi¡¯s genius.

    All of them are out of this world.

    ¡¸I get that, but you can¡¯t just fear it¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t use your own power, then you¡¯ll never be able to master it¡¹

    Well, I guess that¡¯s true, but¡­

    ¡¸Besides, you need to use it. It¡¯s only sad if you don¡¯t¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it again. All our strength belongs to Darling¡¹

    If everyone¡¯s power is mine.

    Then I¡¯m a monster.

    I have to realize that I¡¯ve become a scary monster with too much power.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1288.

    Chapter 1288. Crushing Negatives / Is that so?

    ¡¸ Of course, if any problem arises, you can¡¯t just use your power without thinking. It¡¯s bad to stop thinking critically ¡¹

    Edie tells me with a smile while we walk on the corridor.

    It¡¯s already the start of school so there are hardly any students around.

    We¡¯re also walking briskly, going to our classroom.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t overthink things. Darling has more things to process now. You need to make a decision fast so don¡¯t be afraid to use your power ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    If I take my time to assess the situation and make a decision, I won¡¯t have enough time.

    My family continues to increase.

    I need to make decisions one after another, and I have to let other girls do what they can.

    ¡¸ Darling should only take time to consider that things have something next to it ¡¹

    Something next?

    ¡¸ I mean, what follows. What brings a positive outcome for Darling and our family. It may have potential. It¡¯s important to take time to think about those, but¡­ ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But the guys from earlier have nothing ahead of them. They¡¯re just a relationship that has to be broken off right away. Darling shouldn¡¯t use the time to deal with them ¡¹

    Yeah, Masakari Kusao and his friends.

    If left alone, they¡¯d spread rumors about Megu for their own amusement.

    I¡¯m sure that if I punched them, they¡¯ll use that to spread more bad rumors around.

    Their actions are clearly done out of malice.

    They only want to harass Megu and me because we¡¯re an eyesore to them, and they want to have fun with it.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how I respond to the situation, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll change their minds.

    It¡¯s good that Tsukiko used her Miko power to get them to drop out of school while Mitama¡¯s breaking in flashily.

    We have to cut those vulgar people off.

    ¡¸ I get what Edie¡¯s trying to say but¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ In the end, that¡¯s what happened, but still, I had to put my body on the line and face those third-year students ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Megu if I didn¡¯t ¡¹

    In this school, I¡¯m Megu¡¯s fiance.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t stand up against those who harass Megu, if I don¡¯t show myself to the people in the school, it¡¯ll only embarrass Megu, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s a man after all ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know that it worries you a lot, but please ¡¹

    I finally see our classroom.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Megu who¡¯s with Ai saw me and came running to hug me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    I gently pat Megu¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what happened but that was amazing. We were watching the show from here ¡¹

    Tanaka told me.

    Mitama¡¯s mysterious intrusion was broadcasted to the whole school so everyone in this classroom saw it on the monitor.

    ¡¸ Still, I get that Yamamine-chan¡¯s the victim here. So I guess it ended well? ¡¹

    Mitama broadcasted the audio evidence, and Mitama¡¯s violent power made it look like Masakari and his friends left the school voluntarily.

    Nobody will believe the fake rumor that Megu had a crush on Masakari.

    ¡¸ Really, those were horrible people ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that those people are gone from school now ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s friends said.

    ¡¸ Still, I wonder what the fans of their band would think? ¡¹

    I asked.

    What about the seniors who were fans of the MG five that barged into the classroom earlier.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be disillusioned after seeing that, right? ¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    ¡¸ I mean, don¡¯t overthink it. The loudest people may look like they¡¯re a big force but they¡¯re just a tiny fraction of our school population ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, most of the students think that Yoshida-kun and Ai-chan¡¯s pastries are delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone also knows that Yoshida-kun and Megumi are lovey-dovey ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yamamine-san, you don¡¯t have to mind it at all ¡¹

    Our classmates favor us.

    ¡¸ In fact, Katsuko-san from the bakery is much more popular than the MG five you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s so cheerful and beautiful, and she has a clear personality, which is why she¡¯s popular with boys and girls alike ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s also voluptuous ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that Katsuko-nee would be happy if she hears that.

    Hm.

    Huh?

    While Megu¡¯s in my arms, Ai is on the side. Meanwhile, Edie¡¯s behind me.

    Where¡¯s Yukino?

    I can¡¯t find Yukino in the classroom.

    ¡¸ Oh, Yukino-san went somewhere, the teacher called her ¡¹

    Ai saw my expression and said.

    ¡¸ Oh, Shirasaka should be in the principal¡¯s office ¡¹

    Tanaka said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what happened, but since she was with some stranger, but maybe she¡¯ll be late for homeroom? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stopped being our fake teacher so our homeroom teacher changes all the time.

    It¡¯s the fourth one now.

    Still, Yukino went to the principal¡¯s office. That means;

    Kinkon, kinkon.

    The opening bell finally rings.

    ¡¸ Err, I guess let¡¯s have everyone on their seats. Megu too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Anyway, we go to our seats.

    ¡º Good Morning ¡»

    The monitor in the classroom turns on and shows a face of a female student from the broadcasting committee.

    ¡º Today is Monday so we¡¯ll start with the TV meeting ¡»

    Our school still has no homeroom teacher here.

    Our Monday regular school assembly broadcast has started.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡º Well, you see, in other words, Japan¡¯s birthrate continues to decline and the population continues to age so the number of schools continues to decrease. For a school to survive in these times, each school must create and advertise its own unique and attractive features. So, we want the students and their parents to say ¡°Oh, this school has such a unique approach. Then, I¡¯d like to try it out here,¡± or ¡°I want to enroll here,¡± thus we will put on our effort to make them think that way ¡»

    Six months ago, the principal in our high school was the dark-skinned man nicknamed ¡°Geropa¡±

    ¡°Geropa¡± was a pawn of Shirasaka Sousuke that he sent to this school.

    He resigned at the same time Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s merciless death.

    Together with the other teachers in the Shirasaka faction that remained in the school.

    Minaho-neesan and the former prostitutes of the Black Forest slaughtered Shirasaka Sousuke in the most gruesome way.

    They felt that if they stayed in the school they were the next to receive such punishment.

    With that said, the one talking in the monitor right now is the newly appointed principal.

    He¡¯s told many times that his face looks like a famous TV commentator.

    The principal himself seems to know about it and that¡¯s why they post the ¡°Is that so? The principal¡¯s story¡± on the school website.

    When the teachers and students ask her something, he says ¡°That¡¯s a good question,¡± as her common phrase.

    But, compared to the news commentator, the students say that ¡°he sounds more like q ventriloquist puppet¡±

    Currently, he¡¯s called Chucky.

    ¡º And so, starting today, we¡¯re establishing a new special course class called the Nadeshiko department ¡»

    Behind principal Chucky¡­

    Girls in their uniform, Misato, Sumitoko Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, Asahina Nozomi, and Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san.

    Then, Mitama and Tsukiko.

    Then there¡¯s Yukino too.

    ¡¸ So, what is this Nadeshiko department? ¡¹

    One of the boys watching the broadcast asked.

    ¡¸ I can understand the purpose of Yoshida¡¯s bakery course but I don¡¯t know what the outline of the Nadeshiko course is from listening to Chucky, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Idiot. Take a look at the screen again. That¡¯s Shirasaka and Anjou Mitama there! ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re definitely what we call entertainment course ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you look closely, they¡¯re all extremely beautiful except for one ¡¹

    Right, Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san both escaped from the Kansai Yakuza.

    Tokuda-san is a beauty, but Kurosawa Naoko-san has a normal appearance.

    But, these are the prostitute cadets Minaho-neesan spent a lot of time selecting.

    Mitama and Tsukiko are beauties too.

    Even Yukino is beautiful, as long as she shuts up.

    ¡¸ Yeah, based on their extremely high value on their looks, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s an entertainment course. It¡¯s not uncommon in idol groups to have one or two girls that are a little delicate ¡¹

    One of the boys said.

    Still. To think that Yukino would be put on the Nadeshiko course.

    Yukino and I didn¡¯t know about that at all.

    But, considering that Yukino¡¯s out of place in the classroom¡­

    I think that it¡¯s a good idea to put her in the Nadeshiko department.

    ¡º With that said, I¡¯d like to ask the students to get along with the Nadeshiko Department students. I ask this as your principal ¡»

    The homeroom teacher came over while the broadcast was ongoing.

    By the way, the current homeroom teacher is a tall Kyushu man who¡¯s over thirty with a tall shape.

    I heard that he looks a lot like David Hasselhoff, an American actor.

    Still, most of us don¡¯t know who David Hasselhoff is so¡­

    The class calls him Hustle.

    However, the teacher isn¡¯t very enthusiastic about teaching so it doesn¡¯t feel like Hustle.

    ¡¸ Okay, roll-call! ¡¹

    Checking that the broadcast is over, Hustle confirmed our attendance.

    After talking about one or two points, the homeroom was over.

    I decided to leave the room with Ai before the first-period teacher arrives.

    ¡¸ What? You¡¯re skipping class, Yoshida? ¡¹

    One of the sharp-sighted guys called me.

    Usually, I take classes for the first two periods but in the third period, I go to prepare lunch bread in the bakery.

    Today, I have some guests waiting for me.

    Anya, Dolly, and Anna, the drill spear sisters, and Grace Marinka-san.

    I can¡¯t let Nei take care of all of them.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a machine in the bakery that¡¯s in bad shape right now ¡¹

    I lied appropriately.

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t fix it now, I can¡¯t bake by noon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously. Ai-chan is with him. If he¡¯s skipping classes, then Yoshida-kun will go alone ¡¹

    One of the girls said.

    They all believe in my relationship with Megu.

    So they don¡¯t consider that I¡¯ll take Ai to skip classes at all.

    ¡¸ Megu, if the teacher asks, just tell them that I went to the bakery course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s expressions returned to normal.

    ¡¸ Darling, should I come with you? ¡¹

    Edie asks but¡­

    ¡¸ No. You¡¯re not in our course after all ¡¹

    I can¡¯t bring Edie just to have company.

    ¡¸ But, the manual for the machine was in English. Can you read an English manual, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie tried to match my lie.

    ¡¸ Right. Sorry to ask then, can you come with us, Edie? Are you okay with going back as soon as the machine is fixed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Edie left her seat.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    As expected, there¡¯s no student in the corridor when classes are in session.

    Edie and Ai went down to the first floor making sure the teachers aren¡¯t following us, and then¡­

    We went to the bakery, at the side of the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Edie and I will bring the guests here. Ai, prepare the pastries for them ¡¹

    I told Ai while in front of the bakery.

    ¡¸ Make pastries? Not bake? ¡¹

    Ai looked at me with a blank face.

    The pastries for today¡¯s lunch have already been prepared at the mansion and are ready for baking.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Make pastry from scratch, separate from the lunch pastries ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I want to show the drill spear sisters the way of making flour to bread ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna learned nothing but killing.

    I want them to know how to make tasty food.

    ¡¸ The necessary ingredients are here, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we have some ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then take it out. Once the guests arrive, we¡¯ll start right away ¡¹

    It¡¯s not on the schedule so our time before lunch will be compromised if we don¡¯t hurry.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll do as Yoshida-kun says ¡¹

    Ai accepted obediently.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ai ¡¹

    I embraced Ai and kissed her on the cheeks.

    ¡¸ I want¡­it on my lips ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I kiss your lips, you¡¯ll get wet, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Ai is easy to get wet.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think I will ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, just the cheeks for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I kissed Ai¡¯s cheeks again.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Let¡¯s go, Darling ¡¹

    Edie and I went to the library basement.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1289.

    Chapter 1289. Crushing Negatives / Don Punch

    ¡¸Hauuuu¡¹

    ¡¸Kauuuu¡¹

    Going back to the hidden chamber below the library;

    Dolly and Anna, the assassin sisters Kyouko-san brought from Southeast Asia were strangely excited.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    I asked. Nei;

    ¡¸They were watching Yo-chan, Mitama-chan and everyone¡¯s situation from the monitors.¡¹

    Oh, the monitors are showing Mitama and me facing off with Masakari and the group.

    ¡¸These girls don¡¯t know much Japanese, but it looked like some kind of show so they were entertained¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸Well yeah, Mitama-chan¡¯s fit for historical drama¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right. Mitama wearing that white cap and short-run school uniform looks dashing like she¡¯s a character from a movie.

    ¡¸If the crossdressing Rei-chan and Mitama-chan join up, then they¡¯ll be popular with the girls!¡¹

    ¡¸Mitama is much more GLAMOROUS compared to Rei-chan. She has a lot of male fans even now¡¹

    Edie said.

    Yeah, she wears a micro bikini and a Japanese sword at her back on Yukino¡¯s show every week after all.

    She¡¯s not shy about wearing a swimsuit and combined with her dignified atmosphere, makes her even sexier.

    Crossdressing might be a good way for her to gather some female fanbase too.

    ¡¸Also, these girls live in a world where there¡¯s no entertainment, see? So that¡¯s why they can¡¯t help but be amused by the beautiful style Mitama-chan did earlier¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Their boss, Gamma Utena controlled the girl assassins, including these sisters, and only thought of them as tools. They¡¯re disciplined that they can¡¯t even have private talks. That¡¯s why these girls hardly talk even to each other, see?¡¹

    Anya¡¯s right. They react to the experience, but¡­

    They never talk to each other about it.

    ¡¸They¡¯re never taught anything but the art of killing. Gamma Utena¡¯s quite eccentric and is a man-hate, but she¡¯s not homosexual, and hardly had any sexual knowledge. She forced the girl assassins she has to be as pure as nuns. That¡¯s why they¡¯re forced to live a life without any entertainment¡¹

    ¡¸The assassination cult I¡¯m raised in wasn¡¯t that harsh¡¹

    Anya said. Edie added.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the difference in locale and ethnicity. You were in New Orleans¡¹

    ¡¸I think that Southeast Asians are more open since it¡¯s tropical, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s because that they¡¯re open that they rebelled against it. Gamma Utena was raised by missionaries from Europe who were a little crazy. I think that it has a strong influence¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they even have some cultist ideologies there¡¹

    Why would a person with such a background turn orphans into assassins and create an organization that kills people is beyond my understanding.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time we move. It¡¯s school hours now so we can walk in the school without being noticed¡¹

    I told everyone.

    Anya¡¯s going to show up on Rei-chan¡¯s show. This is her second time in this school.

    If the students find her, it¡¯ll be a huge fuss.

    If anyone of them posts that Anya¡¯s here¡­The police know that Anya is Kyouko-san¡¯s subordinate, so¡­

    The police will come monitoring this school.

    In a few hours, Kyouko-san¡¯s group will leave the mansion and do something in the city center to attract the police and the public.

    Anya has to stay hidden until then.

    I mean, Anya¡¯s a Russian-American beauty, but¡­

    Dolly and Anna who are with her have drill spears at hand.

    It¡¯s troublesome if the police come and ask what are those.

    If such a situation arises, the drill spear sisters likely go on a rampage.

    These girls have no hesitation in killing their enemy so they don¡¯t mind killing cops as long as they recognize them as an entity opposing them.

    ¡¸Right, I¡¯m bored getting stuck in this basement. Besides, there are no drinks here¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to my bakery. We have coffee or tea there, and it¡¯s also next to the cafeteria so we can buy you juice if you want those instead¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what the drill spear sisters like but¡­

    ¡¸Oh, that one¡­¡¹

    I had sex with Anya in the bakery¡¯s break room before.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go there then¡¹

    Nei speaks cheerfully.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Going up to the first-floor library, we went through the back door, which has no people around.

    Yeah, we have good weather today.

    The autumn wind feels great.

    ¡¸This way¡¹

    I walk along the grassy path towards the bakery.

    Dolly and Anna walk behind Grace Marinka-san, the former pro wrestler.

    Oh, as expected, they¡¯re holding their drill spears, cautious of their surroundings.

    It¡¯s so they can intercept if an enemy appears.

    Also, they still don¡¯t trust us.

    Tsukiko only had a short time to put some minimum shackles on the sister, which is to prevent them from attacking us.

    If we force them to change so they can¡¯t go against us, that¡¯ll break their spirit.

    When Tendou Otome was rewritten as Kendou Maria, her personality wasn¡¯t tampered with, only her memories.

    That¡¯s why Kendou Maria didn¡¯t break. She¡¯s essentially the same person from the past.

    But, in the case of the drill spear sisters¡­

    Even if we erase all their memories from when they were forced to kill people as an assassin¡­

    Their personality of not hesitating to kill people will remain.

    They still can¡¯t live a normal life.

    That¡¯s why we have no choice but to teach them a life where they can choose not to kill.

    This world has other fun things to do.

    ¡¸We¡¯re here!¡¹

    Yeah, we managed to get to the back door of the bakery by a route that nobody can see, not even from the schoolhouse windows.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s van is still parked on the side.

    ¡¸Wait a second¡¹

    I took out my key and opened the door.

    Ai¡¯s alone so I didn¡¯t leave the door unlocked.

    We¡¯re always assuming the worst situation after all.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back¡¹

    ¡¸Ai-chan, we¡¯re coming in!¡¹

    Edie and Nei get in first.

    Then, Anya and the Drill sisters went in.

    The drill spear sisters passed the door and went in.

    Anya and I went in too and locked the door.

    ¡¸Sit wherever you like¡¹

    The bakery is a classroom used for the bakery course so we can fit fifteen people in here.

    In fact, this is where the girls receive their baking lessons.

    The other day, Mana taught the girls in the tennis club how to make bread for the coffee shop we¡¯re opening on the school fest.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    The drill spear sisters picked the closest to the door.

    Of course, they¡¯re still holding their spears.

    I guess they¡¯re ready to use the drill on the tip of their spear to punch through the door and escape outside if anything happens.

    They always think that it¡¯s life-and-death for them.

    They show no leeway in their actions.

    ¡¸Yoshida-kun¡¹

    Oh, Ai brought out the ingredients.

    ¡¸Thanks, Ai¡¹

    I washed my hands and prepped the work.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do some work so you girls can drink tea or whatever you want¡¹

    I plan to make a pastry from scratch to show it to Dolly and Anna, but¡­

    I don¡¯t want them to feel that way.

    I want them to think that I¡¯m only doing what I usually do.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the drill spear sisters don¡¯t find interest in how the food is made.

    ¡¸Darling and Ai are going to be busy preparing for lunch, I¡¯ll prepare coffee¡¹

    Edie said, but¡­

    ¡¸Oh wait. Since it¡¯s a rare opportunity, let¡¯s drink something more fun¡¹

    Nei said, and went to the door leading to the cafeteria.

    ¡¸Wait a second, I¡¯ll buy them¡¹

    Nei said, opened the door using the key, and went to the cafeteria.

    Meanwhile, I put on my work apron and my hat to prevent hair from falling.

    ¡¸Hmm, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we don¡¯t have time to let the dough rise so we can only make a pie¡¹

    Normally, you need the yeast to ferment when making bread, but¡­

    I think that¡¯ll break off the focus of the drill sisters if we take our time.

    We need to keep their attention so it has to be quick to make pastry.

    ¡¸If so¡­¡¹

    Ai brings in the recipe notes she writes in when learning from Katsuko-nee.

    Ai is a slow learner but she¡¯s deliberate and does it right.

    ¡¸I think this¡­or this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do this one¡¹

    I chose the one that looks flashy.

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Ai nodded.

    Our usual time is after the second period is over, that¡¯s when we have to bake the pastry for the lunch break.

    Therefore, we need to be quick and show the drill sisters how it¡¯s done so it doesn¡¯t interfere with our work.

    ¡¸Okay, thank you for waiting!¡¹

    Nei seems to have bought something from the vending machine.

    ¡¸Edie, we have big glasses here right? Take those out¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Edie takes out glasses from the cabinet.

    ¡¸Ai and I don¡¯t need it for now¡¹

    We¡¯re in the middle of work.

    ¡¸Yeah got it. It¡¯ll be just us then¡¹

    Edie, Nei, Anya, the drill sisters, and Grace-san. Six glasses lined up.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    Anya asks Nei.

    ¡¸Drink with us too Anya-san. If we don¡¯t, then those girls won¡¯t try it out¡¹

    Nei opens the 500ml bottles she bought, and then¡­

    She pours a bit of the bright green drink evenly to the glasses for each one on the table.

    ¡¸This is a melon flavored soda¡¹

    Nei opens the second bottle as soon as the first one is emptied and poured into the glass. After the second one, she pours in the third.

    If it¡¯s just one bottled beverage on a certain glass, the drill sisters will get cautious, but¡­

    Nei shows that she¡¯s pouring the drinks from the bottle into several glasses.

    ¡¸And now we put in vanilla ice cream on top!!¡¹

    Oh right, we had an ice cream vending machine too.

    Nei scoops a round of ice cream from the cup and puts it on top of the melon soda.

    ¡¸Okay, now we have cream soda!¡¹

    Nei said and puts straw on each glass.

    ¡¸Okay, pick whichever you want!¡¹

    Nei said Anya translates it for Dolly.

    She used a commanding tone.

    The sisters picked their glasses timidly.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll pick this one!¡¹

    ¡¸What about Anya-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take this then¡¹

    Each one picked their own glass.

    ¡¸To think that you put ice cream on top, weird. You said that this is melon soda, right?¡¹

    Anya asked Nei.

    ¡¸Yes, in Japan, cream soda is quite popular. They call it Melon Float too¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, drink it¡¹

    Edie, Nei, and Anya drank their cream soda first.

    The drill spear sisters stared at the other girls.

    ¡¸Oh, this is an interesting taste¡¹

    ¡¸Right?! I knew you would say that¡¹

    ¡¸Now recommend it to them¡¹

    Edie told Dolly and Anna something.

    I think she told them that it¡¯s delicious so try drinking it.

    Dolly saw Anya and Nei drink it deliciously, so¡­

    She drinks from her glass.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Then, she told Anna, her younger sister something.

    I think she told her that it¡¯s okay to drink it.

    Anna also drinks it.

    ¡¸Hauuu?!¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸You can also scoop up the ice cream on top¡¹

    Nei said and then used a plastic spoon to eat it.

    ¡¸Here, spoons¡¹

    Edie gave Dolly and the girls spoons.

    Anna copied Nei and tried to eat the ice cream on top but¡­

    Gripping the spear with one hand makes it hard for her to do it.

    ¡¸Just put it behind you. Nobody¡¯s going to take it away¡¹

    Nei said. Edie translates.

    The drill sisters looked at each other, hesitating a bit, but¡­

    They did as they¡¯re told, they put their spears on the wall and held the cream soda glass with both hands.

    ¡¸As expected, drinking something together is a different experience¡¹

    Nei says with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸We¡¯re all drinking the same thing too. If we¡¯re drinking different ones then

    this won¡¯t happen¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸Right. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll drink this if not for this opportunity¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸Oh right, we also have this, try it out!¡¹

    Nei took out a small bag from her pocket, opened it, and offered it to Anya.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸Just take it¡¹

    Anya took out the offering and put it in her mouth.

    ¡¸Hyaa!!¡¹

    The drill sisters got surprised and tried to grab the spear, but¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay, just surprised. What¡¯s this?¡¹

    Nei took out a small one from the bag and put it in her mouth.

    ¡¸Huh, you don¡¯t know these? These are called pop candies¡¹

    Nei sticks out her tongue and something crackles.

    ¡¸I found this at a candy store the other day and bought them. It was widely popular back then¡¹

    ¡¸Give me some too¡¹

    Edie took some and put it in her mouth.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? This is so fun¡¹

    Edie feels the candy pop in her mouth and she said laughingly.

    ¡¸See? It¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it? Try it out too girls¡¹

    Nei tosses another to her mouth and offers the bag to the drill sisters.

    Dolly puts in her finger and puts some on her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Dolly¡¯s eyes opened wide as soon as she felt the pop in her mouth.

    But, they understood that it¡¯s not life-threatening.

    She recommends it to the little sister too.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Anna is also admiring the pop in her mouth.

    The cream soda and pop candy.

    They should start to open up from drinking and eating something together.

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s about we show them how Ai and I make pastry¡¹

    I begin tossing wheat flour on the workbench.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹

    Dolly and Anna watch out of curiosity as something¡¯s about to start.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The scent of freshly baked bread spreads in the bakery.

    ¡¸Done¡¹

    I took out the bread from the stove.

    Adding to the unfermented pastry we made, we also baked some of the pastries we¡¯re to sell during the lunch break.

    I¡¯ll replace the missing ones with the ones we just made.

    ¡¸The coffee¡¯s ready too¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat while it¡¯s warm¡¹

    I put the freshly baked bread on the silver pad and handed it to Nei.

    ¡¸Here you go!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll take one¡¹

    This time, Anya first shows herself eating to tell the drill sisters that it has no poison.

    Edie then offered coffee and bread to the sisters and Grace-san.

    If it was Anya, who Kyouko-san appointed as their watchdog, she would order them, but¡­

    Edie doesn¡¯t do that.

    This time, the elder took a bite first.

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡¹

    Then, she immediately told her sister something.

    ¡¸She¡¯s saying that it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably their first time eating freshly baked bread after all¡¹

    Anya watches the sisters with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸Mumumu!!¡¹

    The sister also is inspired to eat bread.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rush, we have a lot more¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    The little told the big something.

    Then the big responded.

    ¡¸She¡¯s talking about how it¡¯s her first time eating pastry this delicious¡¹

    Edie translated what the little said.

    ¡¸She says that she never knew that bread could be made this way¡¹

    Anya translates the big sister¡¯s words.

    Great, it¡¯s going well.

    I look at the clock.

    ¡¸I think we¡¯re going to prepare for lunch now¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Yoshida-kun¡¹

    We need to show the next step to the drill sisters.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, why is Katsuko not coming?¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸Katsuko-nee¡¯s with the Nadeshiko department girls, right?¡¹

    More than half of the Nadeshiko department is the new prostitute cadets after all.

    ¡¸She probably trusts that we can deal with it by ourselves¡¹

    It¡¯s the Black Forest¡¯s method of always giving trials.

    This trial is something that we have to overcome.

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡¹

    I should begin my usual work as a baker.

 CH 1290.

    1290. Crushing Negatives / Bread Carnage

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Grace Marinka who had been watching all our actions silently until now has spoken.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the point in doing this? Do you think that these girls can change? ¡¹

    She says while looking at the drill spear sisters.

    What we did¡­

    We made them drink cream soda (Melon Float)

    Made them eat pop candies.

    Showed them how Ai and I make the pastry.

    Made them eat freshly baked bread.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why we¡¯re doing it ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just like them, Jun. Maybe you don¡¯t understand, since you lived your life thinking of only getting stronger and fighting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grace-san, what did you feel after eating Yo-chan¡¯s freshly baked pastry? What did you feel? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t mind eating anything. Well, I actually want to eat things that will turn to muscle and energy as soon as possible ¡¹

    Grace-san replies with a serious look.

    ¡¸ I had to give up eating good food cravings to become even stronger than I am ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s totally flunked. Jun, you¡¯ll never get stronger with that way of thinking. Impossible ¡¹

    Edie insisted.

    ¡¸ Those who can¡¯t enjoy their meals never get strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Kyouko-sama says the same. If you don¡¯t care about food, then you¡¯re dead ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ Right, Kyouko-san¡¯s quite the gourmet after all ¡¹

    Nei added.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not Kyouko Messer, and suppressing my desires means that I can focus all my pent up energy on getting stronger ¡¹

    Grace-san said adamantly.

    ¡¸ That way of thinking was wrong from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Edie and Anya opposed right away.

    ¡¸ People don¡¯t get stronger just from suppressing their desire to eat something delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, they actually get weaker. If you want to get strong, then unleash all your desires. Be greedy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm. I think that Grace-san¡¯s ideology is Japanese stoicism, but it doesn¡¯t translate well to foreigners like Edie and Anya. Kyouko-san¡¯s of Japanese descent but she grew up in Brazil, so her senses are on that place ¡¹

    Nei explained.

    ¡¸ But, I think that most of the world is just like Edie and the girls, greedy. I don¡¯t mean to deny Grace-san¡¯s ideology, but if you want to fight against people from all over the world, then your Japanese stoicism will soon become a limitation ¡¹

    ¡¸ The energy you accumulate from suppressing your desire isn¡¯t a lot. Desires have no end after all. The more desire you release, the stronger energy you¡¯ll get ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, ¡°I want to eat better food,¡± or ¡°I want to live a better life¡± boils down to the thought of ¡°I want to be happier¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ For us Americans, the pursuit of happiness is a right of human that nobody can take away ¡¹

    Nei, Edie, and Anya, then it goes back to Edie.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t narrow down your pursuit of happiness to just wanting to be stronger. You should have bigger desires! If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll never accomplish it! You¡¯ll never be strong enough ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s translating the conversation with Grace-san.

    Dolly and Anna look puzzled but they listen to Anya¡¯s words anyway.

    ¡¸ Our Darling is showing the strength that Jun doesn¡¯t know. The real strength gushes out from real big desires ¡¹

    No, Edie, even if you say that¡­

    Ai and I were just preparing our usual noon pastry.

    ¡¸ Ai, let¡¯s start. We¡¯re already three minutes late from the usual

    I looked at the clock and said.

    We need to take back that three minutes.

    ¡¸ Yes, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai and I started working.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll put in the first batch in the oven ¡¹

    ¡¸ OK ¡¹

    Ai is slow, she takes her time to think about what to do and how to do it compared to others.

    So, when it comes to daily baking, where she has a clear idea of what to do next, then she can do it quickly without needing to think.

    It¡¯s precise, has no mistakes, and is executed well.

    I think our classmates would be surprised to see Ai working in the bakery like this.

    Anya, the drill sisters, and Grace-san are enjoying the coffee and pastry we made together with Nei and Edie as they watch Ai and I do our work.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m late ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee enters from the cafeteria-side door.

    Mitama, Tsukiko, and Yukino is with her.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about the other girls? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Where are the prostitute cadets?

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s watching them. They can¡¯t make contact with the ordinary students after all

    Katsuko-nee says with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Those girls are attending school only to vent out. It¡¯s bad for their mental health if they¡¯re confined in that place. But, if they were suddenly put together with the ordinary students, they¡¯ll compare themselves with the students around them and feel down. That¡¯s why they¡¯re isolated from the ordinary students for a while even if they¡¯re in the same school ¡¹

    I see.

    They became prostitutes because their parent¡¯s business failed, and yet¡­

    If they interact with students enjoying their high school life without any problems. I guess that makes them feel down.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the Nadeshiko department will be having their lunch separate from the ordinary students. Ordinary students will eat in their fifth period. Currently, the girls are doing academic tests in all subjects ¡¹

    ¡¸ But we already took our test the other day ¡¹

    Mitama looked at Tsukiko and said.

    Oh yeah, Mitama and Tsukiko finished their tests on the mansion the other day.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I brought them here, well, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Nadeshiko department girls. Tsukiko-chan¡¯s checking on their mental state so it should be okay. What¡¯s left is for you to match with them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and then she puts on her work apron.

    ¡¸ Oh, the first set is ready! Well, we have good weather today so let¡¯s get this and this out first. Then, this and this will be next ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives instructions to Ai and me.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the only one who can make such decisions.

    ¡¸ The humidity is lower so let¡¯s adjust the oven temperature ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to the oven.

    It gets easier as there are three of us working now.

    Still, we combined our efforts to bake bread for the lunch break.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡ ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¡ ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna watch us work with serious eyes.

    Grace Marinka-san watched us work too, just like the sisters.

    ¡¸ Mitama¡¯s going to be working with me to monitor the students who come to buy bread on lunch ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ The mess from the third-year students earlier this morning still lingers. Mitama¡¯s going to stand in the storefront to gather customers to blow them away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Mitama also knows that she gets a lot of attention for being on TV.

    ¡¸ Anjou Mitama will become the crowd puller for my Milord and his family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll come to the front too ¡¹

    Anya laughed.

    ¡¸ I helped out last time I was here and it was fun ¡¹

    Anya looked at her phone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m seeing more posts that say ¡°I saw Kyouko Messer in Ginza, Tokyo¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san appears as Rei-chan¡¯s villain on the TV special multiple times so her face is well known.

    The police would start rushing to Ginza now.

    Even if Anya appears in our school, they won¡¯t have enough people.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do anything! I only came here to drink coffee!! ¡¹

    Yukino. Yeah, just don¡¯t do anything.

    You¡¯re pregnant. Just sit down on a chair.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, what should I do? ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ No, just stay in the bakery Tsukiko ¡¹

    I¡¯m already getting criticism from the boys saying that why are there so many beautiful women in the bakery.

    Megu, Ai, Nei, Katsuko-nee, Kana-senpai and Edie are all here.

    Furthermore, Mitama and Anya will also participate today.

    If Tsukiko also shows up on the storefront, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯d say.

    ¡¸ Besides, I want Tsukiko to keep a check on those girls ¡¹

    I look at Dolly and Anna.

    If Edie and Anya are on the storefront, there won¡¯t be anyone to physically hold back the drill spear sisters.

    If that¡¯s the case, we have to rely on Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, time ¡¹

    Oh right, noon is approaching.

    I focused on my work.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ My, everyone¡¯s here! ¡¹

    As usual, Megu arrived from the classroom ten minutes before lunch.

    ¡¸ Okay, Megu-chan, we¡¯re opening! ¡¹

    Nei and Katsuko-nee bring the baked bread from the cafeteria door and to the storefront.

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Megu also followed Nei.

    There are several salesgirls at the front so they have to prepare change and paper bags on each.

    ¡¸ I think we should go out now ¡¹

    Edie called Mitama and Anya.

    I put up the monitor for the feed at the storefront.

    I work on the second batch while watching outside.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, Ai is going too ¡¹

    Ai also stands in front of the store to check the sales.

    I mean, some customers come here for Ai, who¡¯s said to be the most beautiful among the first-years, so she has to be at the storefront.

    There¡¯s also ¡°Ai-chan¡¯s corner¡± which displays the pastries she made.

    ¡¸ Okay, two minutes before lunch break! ¡¹

    Nei begins her countdown.

    When in the lunch break, it¡¯s going to be crowded in front of the bakery for about 25 minutes.

    Katsuko-nee, Megu, Nei, and Ai. The four have been set up as the sales girls.

    Kana-senpai should be able to come in to help later.

    Kana-senpai is an ordinary student so she can¡¯t leave the classroom until lunch break.

    ¡¸ Okay, 30 seconds. Everyone, ready! ¡¹

    The girls wait for their customers.

    But I continue to prepare the second batch of pastry for the second half of the lunch break in the bakery.

    ¡¸ Ten seconds! 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. They¡¯re coming! ¡¹

    Kinkon! Kinkon!!

    The lunch bell rings.

    A huge wave of students rushes in less than 20 seconds!!

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ This, this, this, and this please! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This one and chocolate bread please! ¡¹

    Hungry schoolboys rushed in first.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s really Anjou Mitama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s much more beautiful than on TV ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, is it okay to take a selfie with you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want a selfie too!! ¡¹

    People gather around Mitama and the girls.

    It¡¯s an equal split between boys and girls.

    Mitama sure has a charm for everyone, be it her dignified male clothing or that glamorous body of hers.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, but go buy some pastry! I guarantee you the taste! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I just had one earlier. It¡¯s great ¡¹

    Anya told everyone.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s Nikita Gorbachev! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve come again, Nikita-san ¡¹

    This is Anya¡¯s second time visiting school so the students welcomed her immediately.

    ¡¸ Yes, how have you been? Buy some pastry okay? ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s also doing her advertising well.

    ¡¸ Okay, don¡¯t cut in line! Stay where you are! ¡¹

    Edie fixes the lines.

    ¡¸ Edie-san, congratulations on your championship ¡¹

    ¡¸ I saw the news! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I take photos? ¡¹

    Oh, the fact that Edie won in the martial arts tournament of her class is spreading.

    ¡¸ Yes, but it¡¯s a little troublesome if you¡¯re being an obstacle to the shop ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll be mindful when I take photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Buy some bread after taking photos! It¡¯s delicious! It gives you strength ¡¹

    Mitama, Anya, and Edie began their photo session.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s become amazing now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai comes over.

    ¡¸ I think there are more customers than usual? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai goes to the storefront.

    Katsuko-nee goes back inside the bakery.

    ¡¸ We need to bring out the second batch sooner! If they¡¯re baked already then take it out! We¡¯ll be sold out if this goes on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that! ¡¹

    I sped up my work.

    I thought that the case of Masakari Kusao would hurt the sales but my fears were unfounded.

    Rather, Mitama, Anya, and Edie are so popular that the students continue to gather in our bakery.

    As a result, even the students who usually don¡¯t buy our products had Mitama and the girls encourage them to buy it today.

    ¡¸ How is it Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei goes back to the bakery.

    ¡¸ the first oven is baking already so I¡¯ll bring them out as soon as it¡¯s done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Megu-chan, do we still have more space for another pad? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can manage ¡¹

    The storefront and the bakery are in the carnage.

    The drill sisters, Dolly and Anna, and also Grace Marinka-san are watching us work and sweat with a surprised look.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s the second batch! Bring one of the pads! ¡¹

    I took out the freshly baked pastries from the oven and laid them on the pad.

    ¡¸ Nobu! I¡¯ll take these! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai took the pad from me and brought it to the front.

    On the other hand.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, one pad is empty! ¡¹

    Nei brings in an empty pad.

    ¡¸ Wait! The second oven isn¡¯t finished yet! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    The carnage continues.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Sorry We¡¯re already sold out today! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shouted.

    Our pastry was sold out forty minutes after the start of lunch break, which was earlier than usual.

 CH 1291.

    Chapter 1291. Crushing Negatives / Life

    ¡¸ See you next time! ¡¹

    After the pastries were sold out, Katsuko-nee and the girls came back from the storefront to the bakery, Anya¡¯s with them.

    ¡¸ Oh, Nikita-san! ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s known on TV as Nikita Gorbachev, and so her fans call her that.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m hungry now! The other two will stay there. See you later! ¡¹

    Anya goes inside the bakery.

    Edie and Mitama remain on the storefront to take photos with the ordinary students.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m now a student of this school too so there¡¯s no need to rush taking photos of me and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama said, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your first day so don¡¯t mind it too much ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Mitama-san, are you not going to wear our school uniform? ¡¹

    A freshman girl asks Mitama.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m told to put this on instead for some reason ¡¹

    Mitama answers, pointing at the pure white school uniform she¡¯s wearing.

    ¡¸ But, this is wonderful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Mitama-san, can I take a selfie with you?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Mitama replies with a smile, holding the Japanese sword in her hand.

    ¡¸ Edie-san, I saw the video of your match! ¡¹

    Edie has boys gathering around her.

    ¡¸ The video of the fight will also be on broadcast this Friday. Go watch it okay? ¡¹

    Edie replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Is your next match already settled? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The next one would be on the end of the year, the plan is to go to America ¡¹

    Our pastry is sold out but there are no signs of the crowd disappearing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good that we¡¯re sold out, but we¡¯re on a delicate period. If we start baking extra bread now, it won¡¯t be ready until the end of the lunch break

    Katsuko-nee looked at the clock and said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. I already worked enough. Man, I¡¯m so tired, so hungry ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Usually, the salesgirls take turns in their lunch, but¡­

    Today, Mitama, Anya, and Edie attracted too many customers with their great energy.

    They didn¡¯t have time to take turns.

    On the other hand, we¡¯re sold out right away so we still have time for lunch.

    Kana-senpai and Megu had to eat quickly as they still have the fifth period to attend to.

    Ai and I are on the bakery course and so it¡¯s okay for us to skip the fifth class because we¡¯re cleaning up the bakery.

    Nei and Yukino usually skip classes whenever they please.

    Mitama and Tsukiko are in the Nadeshiko department. Their break time is after the lunch break of the ordinary students.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s not a student.

    ¡¸ Lunch is on the fridge over there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee points at the reserve fridge.

    ¡¸ I put them in the car with the pastry this morning so take it out ¡¹

    Yeah, I wasn¡¯t there during the transfer today so I didn¡¯t know, but¡­

    Last night, Kana-senpai stayed over the mansion so there¡¯s no way for her to prepare her lunch at all.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the popular cold soup spaghetti and potato salad, eat it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here are the plates! As for the spoon and forks, oh, I brought them from the mansion ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Did Katsuko-san make these? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ No. Mana-chan and the girls did. Mana-chan, Arisu-chan, the twins, they woke up early and made them ¡¹

    Mana, Arisu, Rie, and Eri.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not going to school yet they say ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls are going to the school for the young ladies starting today.

    But, Mana and the girls will go to their middle school on Wednesday.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s some for you too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Anya, the drill sisters, and Grace-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare tea. Is Japanese tea okay with you? ¡¹

    Megu asks Anya, the foreigner

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it. These girls should be okay since they¡¯re Asians too ¡¹

    Anya replies, but still asks the drill spear sisters.

    ¡¸ Yep, they¡¯re okay. I mean, These girls are indifferent about food ¡¹

    They¡¯re only trained as assassins on that organization with their crazy boss.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll join you. Tsukiko-chan, can you ready the plates for everyone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Save some for Mitama and Edie too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I know. Those two are really good eaters after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know how much these sisters eat so I¡¯ll just make a big share. I already know about Anya-san since she came here before, and Grace-san, she ate dinner and breakfast with us so I can guess the size of her portion, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san is aware that she¡¯s a heavy eater.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s eat! I¡¯m already starving! ¡¹

    Yukino who didn¡¯t do anything speaks so composed.

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    I open the door to the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Edie! Lunch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, got it! Coming! Mitama, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Well then, everyone, we must eat as well so if you¡¯d excuse us!

    Mitama told the students gathering around her.

    ¡¸ Eeh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama-san!! ¡¹

    Mitama seems to have gathered fans from both sexes.

    ¡¸ See you again, everyone ¡¹

    Mitama enters the bakery with a gallant look.

    Edie also went in and locked the door.

    Now the bakery is a locked room.

    It¡¯s soundproof so none of the voices here will leak out.

    ¡¸ Mitama-san sit there, Edie over here ¡¹

    Megu prepared seats for the two

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    We started eating our lunch.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Ngu, ngu, hmmm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mogumogu, hamuu!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna seem to have taken a liking to the soup spaghetti.

    They¡¯re eating it fast.

    We¡¯re also making progress with our meal.

    ¡¸ Really, every time I come to Japan, I always think about how good the food is at your place ¡¹

    Anya said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan and Ruriko are so advanced that I want to give them a license, the twins also have good sense when it comes to cooking ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Those girls should become chefs! Like, having the twins as chefs would be interesting, right? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Oh, good idea. We should invite Mariko and her big sister to invest in opening a French restaurant or something ¡¹

    Kana-senpai has hit it off with Mariko so well that instead of mentioning the Kouzuki house, she mentions Mariko, the daughter of the founder of Torii Electronics, and Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ I wonder what kind of business should I start with Mariko? I haven¡¯t found the right one yet ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says. Grace-san;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all rich. You even have a mansion and this private space in the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? We didn¡¯t start out with a lot of money you know, only some of the girls are born from rich families ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Megumi¡¯s parent¡¯s home was quite poor ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Yukino ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s different now. Both my foster father and mother are working for the Kouzuki group now, away from the Shirasaka house ¡¹

    Megu told Yukino.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    Yukino kept her mouth shut because it reminded her of her parent¡¯s home.

    Shirasaka house had been in a state of limbo since the head of the family changed.

    The TV station is under the Kouzuki group¡¯s control and their main business, newspapers, is hanging low.

    Yukino¡¯s mother on the mother¡¯s side had to retire because of the Shirasaka Sousuke incident. He can¡¯t stay in Tokyo and is now living in a rural area.

    Yukino¡¯s mother is no longer a food critic. I heard that she¡¯s moving into the house she had an affair with.

    Kouzuki house and Minaho-neesan don¡¯t allow them to ask about Yukino and Mana¡¯s status.

    Yukino¡¯s grandfather and mother recognize Yukino and Mana as dead, along with Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ Our family is composed of people from all walks of life ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Grace-san.

    ¡¸ But, I think I¡¯ve earned my living now using my body. Bad men took a lot of things from me before. I¡¯ve taken it back, and I¡¯m rewarded for what I¡¯ve lost ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Grace-san can¡¯t imagine that Katsuko-nee had been turned into a prostitute in the past.

    ¡¸ To me, it only looks like you¡¯re renting a corner of this school to play bakery ¡¹

    I stood up.

    Then I bring in the portable safe containing the sales from the store that Katsuko-nee brings.

    ¡¸ Take a look at this. Is this a play to you? ¡¹

    I opened the safe and showed her what¡¯s inside.

    Our pastries are sold out, and the safe is filled with thousand yen bills and coins.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nothing much, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Grace-san said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, our pastry here is cheap and our customers are students. As you can see, not even a ten thousand yen bill is present. Our business is only open during lunch breaks and you can¡¯t say that we make a profit ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling it a play ¡¹

    Grace-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ But, this money is money we earned by working. The money we made ourselves ¡¹

    Not losing, I stare back at Grace-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Anya, Edie, translate this for me. I¡¯m talking to Dolly and Anna ¡¹

    I look at the drill spear sisters who continue to eat.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸ First, both of you saw us bake a lot of pastry here, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I said. Anya translates.

    Dolly and Anna nod.

    ¡¸ Then, you also saw us sell all the pastry, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    There¡¯s a monitor in the bakery that shows what¡¯s going on in the storefront.

    The drill spear sisters were watching Katsuko-nee and the girls sell pastry.

    ¡¸ All that pastry turned to this money. Do you understand? ¡¹

    I showed the inside of the portable safe to the sisters.

    Dolly and Anna nodded.

    ¡¸ You make something, sell them to other people, make money, and use that money to feed your family and live. That¡¯s another way to live ¡¹

    Edie translates it this time.

    ¡¸ You girls lived a life where you¡¯re ordered to kill someone in exchange for food, clothing, and shelter. But, don¡¯t you think that life would be unpredictable? If your assassination fails, you¡¯ll be the one eliminated. Even if you succeed, you¡¯ll never know when your owner will abandon you ¡¹

    Anya translates for me and the drill sisters look at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸ The reason you were forced to live like that is that the only thing you know is to kill people. However, it¡¯s hard to convert your skill of killing people to money. The only people who want that kind of work are dangerous and bad. Even if you put your life on the line and get the job done, they won¡¯t pay you back for your labor. Isn¡¯t that right? I can tell that you girls are frustrated and angry at the situation you¡¯re in ¡¹

    That¡¯s why when Kyouko-san attacked the organization in control of them¡­

    The drill sisters went and killed the boss of the organization.

    ¡¸ But look, if you had the skill to make pastry instead of killing people, you can earn this much every day. You can have this money ¡¹

    I took the bills from the safe and flap them in front of them.

    The drill sisters just came to Japan.

    They don¡¯t know the value of Japanese bills.

    If I show it to them like this, they¡¯ll feel like the money in the portable safe is quite expensive.

    ¡¸ You can make bread every day, sell it, and gain money. Simple flour can be sold for a higher value through our labor. Nobody controls you. We don¡¯t take lives. There¡¯s nothing to fear, nor the need to cross dangerous bridges ¡¹

    The drill sisters stare at me.

    ¡¸ And as you can see, even I can do that work. It¡¯s nothing hard. Even you girls can make it ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You can continue as you have been, as assassins, relying only on your skills to kill people. But, you can¡¯t just kill without reason, you need to find customers who are looking for assassins and get paid, right? That¡¯ll make the bad guys exploit you. If that goes on, they¡¯ll only give you things that¡¯ll keep you barely surviving, and there won¡¯t be a future for you ¡¹

    I talk to the sisters with perseverance.

    ¡¸ But if you have the skills to make the pastry, then it¡¯s easy to find people who want good bread. That means that you can easily sell bread to earn money. Money comes in every day. No, if you make more, then you¡¯ll sell more, meaning, you gain more money. If you know that you can earn money every day without fail, you can see a solid future where you¡¯re not exploited by others. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    Edie told the sisters, and then¡­

    The elder, Dolly said something.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s asking if you want them to toss their spears and make bread ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Wrong. That¡¯s not the point, your spears are necessary to protect yourselves. You don¡¯t have to abandon it. What I¡¯m saying is that it¡¯s going to be hard to survive with that alone ¡¹

    I look at the sisters in the eye and tell them clearly.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t want to be controlled by others, then learn another skill. It doesn¡¯t have to be bread, you can make money with your own skills, without anyone controlling you. If you have the skill, then your lives will change. That¡¯s what I want you to understand ¡¹

    The sisters looked at each other.

    Then, they exchanged lines.

    Then, the elder sister said something.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re asking if you make this much money every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, every day. From Monday to Saturday, this is the income ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ But, this shop is small. We¡¯re intending to expand to a bigger store someday. That¡¯ll allow us to make more a day and sell for longer. When that happens, the income will increase 10 times ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, a hundred times more ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee added.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s only during lunch break, we¡¯ll sell a hundred times more than now. I¡¯m confident ¡¹

    Anya tells them that, and the sisters¡¯ eyes opened wide in surprise.

    ¡¸ That life also exists. And you girls can live that kind of life too. You can change your life starting now ¡¹

    I want them to understand that.

    Showing them the process of turning the wheat flour into bread.

    Letting them watch us sell all the pastry.

    I want the sisters to know that there¡¯s life other than being assassins.

    ¡¸ Auuuuuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna look at each other, talking about something.

 CH 1292.

    Chapter 1292. Crushing Negatives / Independence!

    ¡¸ Auauaua ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauhauha ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna, the drill spear sisters are telling me something.

    ¡¸ ¡°Using our spear is the only thing we know¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Even if you tell us that, I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± they say ¡¹

    Anya and Edie translate.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Maybe the art of killing is the only thing you know right now but you¡¯ll be able to learn plenty of other skills to live by in the future ¡¹

    I looked into their eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Do you girls want to go back to where you were before? ¡¹

    Edie translates what I say and the faces of the sisters have changed.

    ¡¸ Do you girls want to go back as assassins, just from a different organization? ¡¹

    Dolly says something.

    ¡¸ ¡°We thought that we¡¯re just going to do the same job,¡± she says ¡¹

    Anya translates.

    ¡¸ This is Japan. It¡¯s different from the country you were in before. Assassination jobs are¡­well, let¡¯s see, I guess only once a year case ¡¹

    If I say that there¡¯s none, the drill spear sisters will be confused so I said it that way.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just a once-in-a-year job, then you girls aren¡¯t needed. It¡¯s impossible for an assassin who¡¯s on station 365 days a year to earn money. If you want someone else to do it, it¡¯s much cheaper for Kyouko-san and does it as they only deal with what they signed up for that time ¡¹

    I try to make it as easy as possible to understand the two.

    It doesn¡¯t have to be facts. All we need is to induce the thought of a life other than assassination to them.

    Dolly glares at me.

    ¡¸ Hmm, ¡°Then we don¡¯t have to be in this country. There has to be a lot of countries that want assassins so we¡¯ll promote ourselves to them,¡± she says ¡¹

    These girls also have their pride.

    They take pride in being an assassin that survived for so many missions.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯m asking you girls if you want to continue that life ¡¹

    I speak with an intense tone.

    ¡¸ If you continue being assassins, you¡¯ll be killed or abandoned at some point, you¡¯ll never live long enough!! ¡¹

    Edie conveys my words then the younger sister, Anna;

    ¡¸ ¡°We know that, but this is our only way of living,¡± she says ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°We only have our spears¡± ¡¹

    Anya translates what Anna says then Edie does the same for Dolly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like this is the only way, is it? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You girls were watching me bake pastry, weren¡¯t you? It wasn¡¯t hard at all! If I can do it, you can do it too. I tell you ¡¹

    I speak to the two with hot passion.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just baking, everyone¡¯s doing some kind of work to make a living. Everyone learns various skills to survive, so you girls can learn too! You can learn something other than assassinating, making a living without dying, or killing. Trust me ¡¹

    The drill spear sisters fell silent at my heated atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Besides, Kyouko-san asked me to take care not just you two but your fellow assassins, eleven of them, right? I¡¯m asked to look after all thirteen of you! ¡¹

    The Southeast Asian organization that Kyouko-san crushed had 13 assassin survivors.

    ¡¸ I want to save all thirteen of you. I want you all to live a life without the need of being assassins! So, try imagining it! A future where you girls aren¡¯t assassins ¡¹

    Then, Anya;

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t. These girls never decided their future on their own, only following orders from their boss ¡¹

    Yeah, Dolly and Anna have a complicated look at their faces.

    ¡¸ ¡°We don¡¯t think, just do what we¡¯re told to do,¡± that¡¯s how they lived. If they think about their reality too much, then they¡¯ll die from hopelessness. That¡¯s why they had to stop thinking. They¡¯re assassins after all ¡¹

    Anya told me.

    ¡¸ Wrong. These girls are no longer assassins. I won¡¯t let them kill again ¡¹

    I talked back to Anya.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why these girls need to think for themselves and use their power to decide their lives! They can¡¯t go back to being just tools for someone else. They can¡¯t just stop thinking! After all, even these girls are human ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Meaning ¡°Be independent¡± ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Become self-reliant. Be independent, use your feet to stand on your own ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can understand that¡­ Ai, couldn¡¯t decide for herself before after all¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    Back then, Ai was a girl who abandons her thoughts, just letting her mother control her.

    She refused to think, but now¡­

    ¡¸ Now, Ai chose to stay here willingly¡­That¡¯s why I can make bread with pride¡­Ai decided to become Yoshida-kun¡¯s family¡­and to become a baker¡­Ai decided all of that¡­ I¡¯m doing my best for my dream ¡¹

    Ai said. Edie translates for the sisters.

    ¡¸ At first, I didn¡¯t think I could ever make bread. I wasn¡¯t confident, but, nothing will change unless I face it ¡¹

    Then, she looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun is gentle, but he¡¯s strict. If you want to stay, then you have to make the effort yourself. You¡¯re not allowed to do anything. That¡¯s why even I am doing my best to learn skills for my living ¡¹

    Ai looked at the drill spear sisters with gentle eyes.

    ¡¸ Oh? But I¡¯m not doing anything. I¡¯m adamantly not going to do anything ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Yukino¡¯s always sitting around the mansion, never helping out with any of the chores.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s Yukino-san¡¯s resolve, I think that¡¯s okay too. But, Ai thinks that Yukino-san¡¯s also doing her part. After all, Yukino-san doesn¡¯t stop her thoughts ¡¹

    Ai continued.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Nei-san is right. Be independent¡­You girls need to be self-reliant if you want to be happy ¡¹

    Edie conveys Ai¡¯s words to them. Dolly;

    ¡¸ She¡¯s asking ¡°Is it okay for someone like us to be happy?¡± ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Bullsh*t! Humans are born to be happy! You should strive for happiness while you¡¯re alive! Don¡¯t stop thinking, think hard! Act according to your will! That¡¯s what it means to be alive!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna said.

    ¡¸ I see. So that¡¯s why Kyouko-sama assigned me to be their watchdog ¡¹

    Anya sighed.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s also asking me to be independent too. It means that I should just accept Kyouko-sama and Cordelia-sama¡¯s orders without thinking and I should think and act on my own ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Can I ask one thing? You have Kouzuki SS, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Anya asks me.

    ¡¸ The combat power of these girls is extreme. Why not use Kouzuki SS for them instead? If there¡¯s thirteen of them, then you can make your special task force ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is a security company ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ We do hire people with offensive capabilities as a back group, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou-papa and Neko-san for example.

    ¡¸ But, those people are selected because of their self-restraint ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s goofy but he¡¯s a restrained man.

    ¡¸ These girls are probably out of control. If we use them for a Kouzuki SS job, then¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, it will be overkill ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ They already have experience in thoughtless assassination so they can¡¯t stop. They¡¯ll involve unrelated people and they might even commit genocide ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it. The organization these girls belong to used any number of people as collateral just to pull off their assassination ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why Kyouko gave Darling the thirteen assassins. Kyouko and Cordelia¡¯s job can¡¯t use these girls. These girls are overkill so they¡¯re dangerous to use. It¡¯s different if they¡¯re disposable but Kyouko¡¯s not that ruthless ¡¹

    Kyouko-san doesn¡¯t like the idea of using the drill spear sisters as decoys and letting them go to sacrifice their lives from the start.

    ¡¸ But still, it¡¯s amazing. Kyouko-sama and you both know the fighting ability of these girls but you simply decide not to use them as a fighting force ¡¹

    Anya looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll soon be a fighting force, Michi and I will take our time to teach them how to control themselves. We can¡¯t use them for offense, but we definitely can use them for defense. We¡¯re not going to put their spear skills to waste ¡¹

    Edie said and smiled.

    They¡¯re not suited for defense right now. These girls will kill anyone, even if it¡¯s just someone pestering them.

    But if we take our time in educating them, people change.

    ¡¸ Anyway, be independent. Think about how you sisters and 11 of your allies are going to live from now on. You can talk to us, and we¡¯ll help you out ¡¹

    I told Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ Still, I¡¯m just listening from the side and I don¡¯t know the situation but, Nobu¡¯s really good at taking care of people ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I just don¡¯t like when people don¡¯t treat others as human ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t use them as tools. I want them to be human, and I want them to live as one. That¡¯s why¡­ ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna look at me with a surprised faces.

    ¡¸ But, if these sister¡¯s martial art is useless, then what about mine? ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san mutters.

    ¡¸ Jun¡¯s basically the same as these girls ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Jun beat up the president of the wrestling company you belong to, but you can¡¯t show yourself in pro wrestling. Currently, Jun¡¯s a player in the ring made by others, right? You abandoned your former company and switched to Margo and Nei¡¯s group ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that Jun has a desire to fight stronger opponents, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re doing enough to earn a place to fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m strong. I have enough worth as a martial artist ¡¹

    Grace-san tries to convince herself.

    ¡¸ Maybe, if you were in the pro wrestling company you were in before. Jun probably overwhelmed the other athletes with your qualities because your body is blessed. But, it¡¯s going to be different from now on. Jun, didn¡¯t Kyouko just toss you around earlier ¡¹

    Right, earlier this morning, in the mansion¡¯s courtyard.

    Grace Marinka-san lost to Kyouko-san¡¯s same pro wrestling move dozens of times.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s always someone higher in this world. If you want to be the king of the hill, then go back to your pro wrestling world. If you want to go forward, then you have to be independent too, Jun ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s seeking independence from Grace-san too.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come with me and let¡¯s sweat for a bit, we¡¯re borrowing the Judo hall of this school. I won¡¯t pinch and crush you like Kyouko. I¡¯ll be sure to take Jun¡¯s strength out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie and I have different weight ¡¹

    Right, during the tournament the other day.

    Edie¡¯s the champion in the lightest class, but Grace-san is competing in the unrestricted weight limit class.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter, I usually spar with Margo ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, wait a second, Judo hall would be used by the second-years during the fifth period. If you want to spar then do it in the sixth period! While at it, use the school broadcast ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s checking the schedule in the school from the system connected to the bakery.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s make it a special exhibition match to celebrate Edie¡¯s victory in her class, and it¡¯ll be a surprise broadcast! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good ¡¹

    Edie looked at Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡¸ Jun, can¡¯t move forward unless you lose. So I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re thoroughly defeated. You probably feel that it¡¯s inevitable to lose to Margo or Kyouko, but if you lose to someone lighter, then you¡¯d feel down, won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ I-I know when I lose, and I have no intention of glossing it over ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not enough sweat and tears ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be sure to squeeze it out, Jun ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Well then, lunch is over, and only five minutes left before the lunch break is over.

    ¡¸ See you later Nobu, I¡¯ll be back in my classroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Megu are regular students, so they had to go back to their classrooms.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too since the Nadeshiko department girls are taking their lunch break ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    To prevent the ordinary students from making contact with the new prostitute cadets, their lunch break is shifted one period off.

    ¡¸ Can you and Ai-chan calculate the sales for today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I got it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s busy so I¡¯ll do it

    ¡¸ Once lunch break is over, Edie and Grace-san will come with me! I¡¯ll prepare the surprise broadcast on the sixth period! ¡¹

    Nei told the two.

    ¡¸ I will return with Katsuko-oneesama to the Nadeshiko department. If Edie-san¡¯s leaving this place, then shall we leave Mitama-san as Kou-sama¡¯s bodyguard? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m also here you know ¡¹

    Anya said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll also stay ¡¹

    Mitama replies.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll return to the Nadeshiko department. If we¡¯re going to be in the same class together, then I¡¯d like to know those girls a little better ¡¹

    Yukino smiles wryly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not like me, but thinking about those girl¡¯s situation, I think that I¡¯m the only one who wants to get along ¡¹

    Those girls are high school students, and yet, they have to become prostitutes.

    I guess only Yukino, who had her rape video spread out, and even her pregnancy known throughout Japan because of her father will be someone they can open up to.

    ¡¸ Yes, they aren¡¯t open to Mitama-san nor me ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s begin moving! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells us.

    Kana-senpai, Megu, Katsuko-nee, and Tsukiko left the bakery before the fifth-period bell rings.

    After the bell rang and the surroundings turned quiet, Nei, Edie, and Grace-san left.

    Ai, Mitama, Anya, and the drill spear sisters are left with me in the bakery.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s clean up first, we¡¯ll do the counting afterward ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Wait, before that ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ I want to have sex ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1293.

    Chapter 1293. Crushing Negatives / Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon: First Match: Ai

    ¡¸ I want to have sex ¡¹

    Anya looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little down horny ¡¹

    Err¡­

    I look at Ai, Mitama, and the drill spear sisters.

    ¡¸ You have to teach these girls the fun in living, right? ¡¹

    Anya looked at Dolly and Anna and smiled.

    ¡¸ They need to know the joys of being born a woman too ¡¹

    The girls had no life apart from being assassins.

    Teaching these girls who know nothing but the skill to kill people, the joys of sex.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no darkness when having sex with you so I think it¡¯s good. I get why Kyouko-sama and Cordelia-sama didn¡¯t make a move on them. Teaching homosexual sex to girls who know nothing about it would distort their senses ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ I was like that. Cordelia-sama taught me everything. But, the stimulus was too strong that it slightly distorted me. That¡¯s why Cordelia-sama asked you to rape me. Teaching how to have sex with a man was her method of correcting me ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m no homo. I won¡¯t have sex with men but you. If I want a child, then I¡¯ll bear yours. I¡¯ve already decided so. After all, it¡¯s disgusting to have sex with men other than you ¡¹

    Anya said, then she touches her crotch with her fingers.

    ¡¸ I gave my body to Cordelia-sama, but my womb is yours. This place is a hole only for your semen to pour in ¡¹

    She smiles charmingly.

    ¡¸ So, let¡¯s do it. Fuck me. Rape me. Edie and the girls already brought the troublesome girls out after all ¡¹

    Edie and Nei took Grace Marinka-san out¡­

    Was it because they noticed that Anya¡¯s craving?

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­wait¡­ ¡¹

    Ai told Anya.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s actually¡­Ai¡¯s time to do it with Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Err.

    Ai and I often have sex after the lunch break.

    After cleaning up the bakery, I get horny after seeing Ai¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Also¡­uhm¡­Mitama-san, wants to do it with Yoshida-kun too, right? ¡¹

    Ai looked at Mitama who¡¯s wearing a white boy¡¯s school uniform.

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Mitama speaks with a dignified voice.

    ¡¸ Agnes and Luna went and had fun with Milord wearing their new school uniforms they said. But, I haven¡¯t done it with Milord in this clothing yet ¡¹

    True, the girls who went to the school for the young ladies had filming and uniform sex with me but¡­

    I haven¡¯t done it with Mitama and the girls who are enrolled in our school.

    ¡¸ Milord, do you not feel any sex appeal in my appearance while crossdressing? ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s not the case.

    Mitama¡¯s body is voluptuous so even her boy¡¯s school uniform has a sexy figure.

    ¡¸ Even I want to do it. I want to get Mitama half-naked and bang you from behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want the same! ¡¹

    Oh, Mitama¡¯s lust switch got turned on.

    ¡¸ Then, can¡¯t help it then, let¡¯s do it together. It¡¯s more fun that way ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s good to show it to these girls that way. They¡¯ll figure out that sex isn¡¯t something unique, that everyone woman can do it, that it¡¯s part of the daily life ¡¹

    If I show them that Anya and I had sex, then they¡¯ll think that it¡¯s unique to us, but¡­

    If I also had sex with Ai and Mitama, who are of a different type than Mitama, then¡­

    They¡¯ll figure out that sex is a normal thing.

    ¡¸ Err, well then, should we go to the break room? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We use this room for food so we can¡¯t have sex here. It¡¯s a little narrow there, but there¡¯s a bed and also a shower unit at the back ¡¹

    While at it, it¡¯s also soundproof.

    ¡¸ But in exchange, you¡¯ll have to help out cleaning the bakery after having sex ¡¹

    I told Anya.

    ¡¸ Sure, anything ¡¹

    Anya smiled happily.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mumumu? ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna went with us to the break room as Anya urged them.

    They didn¡¯t bring their drill spears.

    Seems like they¡¯re starting to trust us now.

    I also carried the portable safe with the sales for today inside.

    I need to place this where other eyes can¡¯t reach.

    ¡¸ I see, so this is where Milord will ravish my body every day from now on ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s looking around the room filled with curiosity.

    ¡¸ This is Ai¡¯s room for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. When I was here last time, I had sex with him and Megumi also joined in ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ Is that true, Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s before Ai became my woman ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ That time, we all had sex and it was fun. I want to be friends with you. After all, you¡¯re so cute ¡¹

    Anya told Ai.

    Well, Ai¡¯s the most beautiful among the first-years in our school.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­doesn¡¯t swing that way ¡¹

    Ai says with a complicated look at her face.

    ¡¸ I know that, geez, you¡¯re so cute. Too cute. You too ¡¹

    Anya looked at Mitama.

    ¡¸ You have a nicely trained body. But, you¡¯re someone on the surface. You don¡¯t have any darkness people like me have ¡¹

    ¡¸ My firsts are only for keeping my Lord and his family safe ¡¹

    Mitama is a pure bodyguard.

    She doesn¡¯t think of using her fighting strength in anything but being a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m jealous. You remain white ¡¹

    Anya, the subordinate of an international criminal, Miss Cordelia, said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not white. I¡¯m only following the path of my destiny, and you¡¯re following yours ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ Water comes from high to low, so I had no choice but to come here. Together with Arisu-sama, and my sister, Kinuka, we¡¯re serving Milord ¡¹

    ¡¸ You show no hesitation ¡¹

    Anya looked at Mitama¡¯s clear eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Naturally. Milord loves me after all ¡¹

    Mitama says with pride.

    ¡¸ I see, then I¡¯ll go last. You girls can go first. I want to see how you girls get loved ¡¹

    Anya said, then she sits down near the entrance with the drill spear sisters.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­will serve first ¡¹

    Ai told Mitama.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Ai¡¯s big sister so you can take the first one ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks ¡¹

    Ai replies bashfully.

    Yeah, even if we¡¯re showing it to the drill spear sisters.

    I think that Ai, the gentle one, should go first.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Ai comes to me.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Hey, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I gave Ai a suggestion.

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­I¡¯ll try it ¡¹

    Ai accepted my suggestion right away.

    ¡¸ A-Anya-san ¡¹

    Ai looked at Anya, then¡­

    ¡¸ I know, you want me to translate for the girls, right? ¡¹

    Anya moved her chair to the middle of the drill spear sisters and smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, begin! ¡¹

    Anya said, Ai¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Ai¡­loves Yoshida-kun¡­so, Ai will do an act to make children with Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Anya translates what Ai says to Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ We call it sex, and all women do it. You can¡¯t have a child unless you do this. Err¡­that¡¯s why¡­you have to do it with only the people you like, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Mitama butts in.

    ¡¸ All the beautiful and talented women in this world must offer their chastity to Milord. We¡¯re born to bear Milord¡¯s child ¡¹

    H-Hey, Mitama.

    ¡¸ Oh? You state some fascinating ideas. ¡¹

    Anya laughs.

    The drill spear sisters are dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not an idea. This is the truth of this world! ¡¹

    Mitama asserts.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a fact or not but I¡¯m glad that I gave my chastity to him, yes. It was forced, but I don¡¯t regret it at all. Rather, I feel lucky that I met him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s¡­ the first time was also forced, but now I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Ai told Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ I want you to understand that¡­Once you have sex with Yoshida-kun, you¡¯ll surely become happy! ¡¹

    Anya translates what Ai said and the drill spear sisters look confused.

    Their knowledge of sex is lacking that they can¡¯t imagine it.

    ¡¸ Take a good look ¡¹

    Ai kissed me.

    ¡¸ Hauu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauu? ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna are surprised just from that much.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot of ways to do kissing ¡¹

    Ai kisses my lips multiple times like a small bird.

    She used her tongue to lick my lips, then entwine with my tongue.

    She¡¯s showing it to Dolly and the girls.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­Touch Ai¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Ai took my hand and pushed it on her breast.

    I groped Ai¡¯s soft breast on top of her cloth.

    ¡¸ Hmm, feels good. Yoshida-kun¡¯s so great at touching ¡¹

    She stares at me with moist eyes and kisses me again.

    ¡¸ Touch my butt too ¡¹

    I embraced Ai¡¯s slender body and groped her breasts on top of her skirt.

    ¡¸ Stronger. Aahn, Ai¡¯s getting wet ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s making a lewd expression now and the drill sisters look dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Wait¡­I¡¯ll take out my breasts ¡¹

    Ai said, then opens the chest part of her blouse.

    Exposing her light blue bra.

    ¡¸ There ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s thin fingers removed the front hook of the bra.

    Her white breasts plopped out.

    It¡¯s not big, but it¡¯s a nice shape for her age.

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    She presents me her breasts.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I groped her firm and yet elastic breasts.

    I rubbed her pink nipple with my finger, it¡¯s getting stiff.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I feel it! ¡¹

    Ai tells me with a blushing face, then¡­

    ¡¸ You can¡­lick it too ¡¹

    She asks for my tongue.

    I sucked on Ai¡¯s right nipple.

    I roll my tongue around it.

    ¡¸ Aahn! I love this! It¡¯s amazing! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s nipples continue to get stiff.

    I lick both nipples, teasing her breasts.

    ¡¸ This is amazing. You should ask Yoshida-kun to lick yours too! It feels amazing! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Ai said Anya translates it for the sisters.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Yoshida-kun! Ai wants to suck on Yoshida-kun too! I want to! ¡¹

    Ai said, so I let go of Ai¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Ai will do it ¡¹

    Ai kneels before me while her breasts are exposed.

    Then, her fingers stripped my pants.

    ¡¸ Hauu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hamuhamu? ¡¹

    The drill spear sisters can¡¯t figure out what Ai¡¯s doing.

    ¡¸ This is delicate, so you need to focus while watching okay ¡¹

    Mitama told Anya, and Anya translates for Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already so big ¡¹

    Ai caresses my penis on top of my briefs.

    Then, she lowers it.

    ¡¸ Hie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gyapi?! ¡¹

    Seeing my penis pointing to the sky¡­

    The drill spear sisters had their eyes open wide.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, so cute ¡¹

    Ai licks the tip of her fingers, then.

    ¡¸ Good boy, good boy ¡¹

    She caresses the tip of my glans with her wet fingers and rotates it around.

    Ooh, the stimulation is making my penis rise further.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s breasts say hello ¡¹

    Ai rubs my glans into the nipple of hers I just licked.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll fellate now ¡¹

    She looked up and smiled.

    She kisses the tip of my glans.

    Then, she sticks out her tongue, licking the tip.

    ¡¸ Ooooh!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mugugu!! ¡¹

    The drill spear sisters are watching the first oral-service they¡¯re seeing with great interest.

    ¡¸ Hamu! ¡¹

    Ai puts my whole glans on her mouth.

    Ai wraps my penis in her warm mouth.

    ¡¸ Chupa, chupa, chupa ¡¹

    Ooh, that feels good.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s really skilled in making bread, but you¡¯re equally skilled in fellatio too ¡¹

    I say while patting Ai¡¯s smooth cheeks.

    ¡¸ Not just fellatio ¡¹

    Ai smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­is also learning her best in sex¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll shower Yoshida-kun with love forever after all ¡¹

    Ai said, and she stood up

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    She puts her hand in her skirt.

    ¡¸ Ei!! ¡¹

    She took off her panty.

    ¡¸ Ai is already like this ¡¹

    Ai shows me her drenched panty.

    ¡¸ Look ¡¹

    Ai lifts her skirt and shows me her moist pussy.

    Ai is easy to get wet, so her thighs are already dripping.

    ¡¸ This part of Ai¡­says that it wants Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Ai touches her womb and tells the drill sisters.

    ¡¸ So, ravish Ai. Yoshida-kun! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1294.

    Chapter 1294. Crushing Negatives / Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon: First Match: Ai (Ejaculation Part)

    ¡¸ I also want to taste Ai ¡¹

    We swapped places, this time, my face is buried on Ai¡¯s crotch.

    I make sure the drill sisters can see what¡¯s happening.

    I stretch out my tongue and licked Ai¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Aaah, amazing!! ¡¹

    Ai grabbed my head and trembled.

    I use the tip of my tongue to peel off Ai¡¯s clitoris as if digging it out.

    I brush her crimson bean with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, hmmm!!! Hyaaan!! ¡¹

    Ai moans cutely.

    I can taste the sour love nectar gushing out of Ai¡¯s body on my mouth.

    ¡¸ Fugu, fugu, fugu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hahaharahaa? ¡¹

    Dolly and Ai don¡¯t know why Ai is squirming.

    ¡¸ Tell the girls that this is the gateway to the pleasures for women ¡¹

    Mitama told Anya.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. I¡¯ll tell them that it feels great ¡¹

    Anya talks to the drill sisters.

    ¡¸ Fumimimi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugauga? ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna are watching Ai with great interest.

    Unlike the combat faction Anya and Mitama, Ai doesn¡¯t seem threatening so they can observe her at ease.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaahn! Aaaafu!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s skin is heating up.

    The heat in her vagina and her womb is accumulating.

    ¡¸ Aaaaa, I want it¡­Yoshida-kun¡­I want it in me ¡¹

    Ai asks for penetration.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, we want to show those girls how we connect so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ai will be on top at first ¡¹

    I sat on the bed in the break room.

    Ai¡¯s slender body stands before me.

    The front of her school uniform blouse is wide open, exposing her cute breasts.

    She¡¯s still wearing her skirt, but her panties are off.

    ¡¸ Here I go ¡¹

    Ai came straddling on my lap while half-undressed.

    Ai¡¯s cherry red nipples sway right in front of my eyes.

    ¡¸ Look at me ¡¹

    The drill sisters are behind Ai¡­

    Ai who¡¯s about to connect to me in a sitting position has her ass pointed at Dolly and the girls.

    Ai turned back to Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ Ai and Yoshida-kun are about to have sex¡­ ¡¹

    She declared and held the base of my penis with her right hand.

    My glans rub on her young and small slit.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun is hot ¡¹

    Ai feels the heat of my penis in her most sensitive part.

    ¡¸ Ai is also really hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s so hot because it wants it¡­ ¡¹

    Kuchu, kuchu, Ai traces her slit with my penis.

    Ai¡¯s love nectar drips from her womb down to my glans.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­want it¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯m also filled with the desire to penetrate Ai.

    ¡¸ Yes, look¡­It¡¯s going in ¡¹

    Ai opens her slit with her left fingers.

    The tip of my penis touches inside.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    Then she lowers her hips.

    ¡¸ Mukigi?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ipuu?! ¡¹

    The drill spear sisters witness as my penis slowly gets inside Ai¡¯s small vagina.

    Ooh, Ai¡¯s inside is sucking my glans inside.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!! Yoshida-kun!!! ¡¹

    Jururi!!

    My glans pushes deeper into Ai¡¯s narrow entrance.

    ¡¸ Fuauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Ai breathes out.

    Accepting my while penis inside her.

    ¡¸ Mumumu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Happi? ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna from behind have their eyes open wide as they watch Ai connect to me.

    It¡¯s their first time seeing a man and a woman unite, have sex.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Ai pushed her hips deeper!

    My penis pushes Ai¡¯s vaginal walls to its shape.

    Her flesh walls entwine around my sensitive glans.

    Aaah.

    Ai¡¯s vagina is hot. Moist. It¡¯s also tight.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Yoshida-kun! I love you!!! ¡¹

    Ai hugs me tightly after taking in my thick penis.

    Ai pushes her nicely shaped breasts on my face.

    I sucked on Ai¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahn! Haaaaaann!! ¡¹

    Ai lost her strength.

    She took in my whole penis to the root.

    ¡¸ Oooh!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna are in wonder as Ai¡¯s small body took my thick penis whole inside her.

    ¡¸ Fuu, fuuu, fuu, aaahn! ¡¹

    Ai who pushed the foreign object deep inside her is now on my lap, breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s inside is filled with Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    She smiled at me with her sweaty face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it feels good inside Ai ¡¹

    I look up at Ai and said.

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good for me too ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s face is overflowing with love.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so happy¡­I¡¯m the happiest when Yoshida-kun violates me¡­ ¡¹

    She docks her forehead to mine and said.

    ¡¸ But Ai is on top right now, right? ¡¹

    In this situation, it looks like Ai¡¯s the one pushing me down.

    ¡¸ But¡­When Ai and Yoshida-kun have sex¡­it¡¯s always Ai that gets violated¡­ ¡¹

    Ai tells me.

    ¡¸ Ai wants to be the woman Yoshida-kun ravishes all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I also want to violate Ai all the time ¡¹

    I look at Ai¡¯s wet eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Yes, violate me all the time ¡¹

    Ai happily rubs her nose to mine.

    ¡¸ Ai belongs to Yoshida-kun after all¡­ ¡¹

    She hugs my back tightly.

    Therefore, I also hug Ai¡¯s slender body. We hug each other¡¯s bodies and gently stroke our backs.

    Ai¡¯s vagina wraps my penis, waiting.

    ¡¸ Uuuu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauhau? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anna¡¯s asking if it hurts ¡¹

    Anya translates.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. It feels good, it¡¯s happiness ¡¹

    Ai turned to the drill sisters and said.

    ¡¸ Sex is quite fun!! ¡¹

    Then, she slowly moved her hips.

    Dolly and Anna see my penis going in and out of her vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! It¡¯s rubbing the good spots!! ¡¹

    Ai rubs my glans on the sensitive spots of hers.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu

    Wet sounds come from the connected part.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai!!! ¡¹

    The two of us hugging each other and in a sitting position, we kissed.

    Our tongues entwine.

    Ai¡¯s stiff nipples rub against my skin.

    I thrust my hips from below and do a lewd dance with Ai.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Yes! It feels good!! ¡¹

    Ai moans loudly while her smallish breasts sway around.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Ah, ah, ah, aaah!! Yoshida-kun!!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna stare at us have sex with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, aaah, haa, haaahn, haaan, aah!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s sweat is scattering around the bed.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah! Yoshida-kun. I¡¯m!! I¡¯m!!!! ¡¹

    The eyes of Ai staring at me turns passionate.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum! Ai¡¯s about to cum!!!! ¡¹

    Ai grinds her hips around, lusting for my penis.

    ¡¸ Yeah, AI!!! ¡¹

    I grabbed Ai¡¯s breasts with both hands and thrust from below.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Let¡¯s do it¡­together! Together!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Yoshida-kun! Ai¡­Ai¡¯s¡­aaaahn, cumming! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    This sensitive young body is rising to ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaahn, ahn! Ahn! Ahn!! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming soon!!! ¡¹

    Ai! Aaah! Ai!!!

    ¡¸ Inside, cum inside me! Make me pregnant with your child!!! ¡¹

    Ai said, my desire to ejaculate rises up.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaahn! Ahaaaa! Aaah, it¡¯s coming! Yoshida-kun! Aaaaah! Yoshida-kun!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s nearing her climax.

    The two of us stare at each other as we go to our climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Aaaaah! Yoshida-kun!! I love love love love you!!! It¡¯s coming! Coming! Cumming! Haaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Then, Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn!!! cum cum cum cum cumming!!! Cumming!!!! ¡¹

    She arched her body over me and jumped to the whirlpool of pleasure.

    Byuku, byuku, byukuu.

    Ai¡¯s vagina clamps my penis tightly.

    That¡¯s why, me too¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, Ai, I¡¯m cumming!!! Uuuu, Cumming!!! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans blows out the hot semen.

    It blows inside Ai¡¯s womb like a water fountain.

    ¡¸ S-So hot!!! ¡¹

    Dokudokudoku!!

    I spread my seed inside the deepest part of Ai¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, cumming!!! Still cumming!!! ¡¹

    Byurururu!!

    DOkudokudoku!!

    My semen stains Ai¡¯s delicate insides with my scent.

    The room for her baby is filled with my thick white liquid.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah!!! Aaaahn! Aaaahn! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Ai was twitching intensely, squeezing out until the last drop.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun! Yoshida-kun! Yoshida-kun!!! ¡¹

    She grips me tightly so she won¡¯t get swept away by the surge of ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Yoshida-kuuuuunn!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s body fell exhausted on top of me, still drowning on the pond of pleasure.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1295.

    Chapter 1295. Crushing Negatives / Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon: Next Match: Mitama

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haa, haaa ¡¹

    Ai is drowning in the aftertaste of sexual pleasure while still clinging to me.

    ¡¸ Seeing it after a long time makes me understand how special you are ¡¹

    Sitting in the middle of the drill sisters as she watches Ai and me have sex, Anya speaks laughingly.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no darkness when having sex with you. You can feel the obscenity and eroticism but there¡¯s no sense of guilt at all. That¡¯s why you can enjoy it from the bottom of the heart ¡¹

    Anya continues her analysis.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, it¡¯s not unconscious. You¡¯re doing it on purpose ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I know. You, and me as well, we¡¯re connected by the bond of sex, right? We can¡¯t establish ourselves as a group if we feel immoral or guilty about sex ¡¹

    No, there¡¯s a problem even before that.

    The former prostitutes, Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa.

    Agnes, who grew up taught to become her father¡¯s sex slave.

    Misuzu and Ruriko had their lust restrained because of Jii-chan¡¯s distorted education.

    Yukino and Mana whose first experience was forced.

    Many of my girls have sexual traumas.

    It¡¯s bad for their mind if you have sex with them with a negative image.

    No, even I had been traumatized as my first sex was forced.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because of love ¡¹

    Ai, who finally recovered from her ecstasy, said.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun loves us, and we also love Yoshida-kun, so that¡¯s all we need ¡¹

    Ai smiled and kissed my cheeks.

    ¡¸ That was amazing¡­thank you, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s weird to get thanked for that ¡¹

    I¡¯m the one who came inside you after having sex.

    ¡¸ Still¡­thanks¡­ufufu, love you ¡¹

    Ai said and then she clings to me, rubbing her naked breast on me.

    ¡¸ Even after graduating from high school¡­ and after becoming real bakers¡­ let¡¯s still have sex after lunch¡­ okay? Even after ten¡­ twenty¡­ or fifty years¡­ let¡¯s have sex¡­ ¡¹

    She says and rubs her cheeks on me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s. We should do that ¡¹

    I agreed.

    ¡¸ The brightness in having sex with Yoshida-kun isn¡¯t only for now ¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just for today¡­tomorrow, the day after¡­there¡¯s always the future¡­ Even after decades, we will be with Yoshida-kun. After all, we¡¯re family¡­we believe in that, and that¡¯s why we can have fun. This isn¡¯t a game, but our life ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I will always protect Milord and Arisu together with my sister, Kinuka, no matter how many decades pass. That¡¯s my life ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ Someday, Misato-sama will come back to us. Then, she can be with Milord and her sister together¡­ Bear Milord¡¯s child, and we will pass our techniques to our children to keep the family safe. Our vision of the future isn¡¯t clouded in the least! ¡¹

    She says with a bright face.

    ¡¸ I see. You girls have a plan for your future and you show no hesitation. I¡¯m jealous ¡¹

    Anya turned to me.

    ¡¸ For someone low and away like me, I can¡¯t see my future. I already decided to bear yours if I wanted to have a child someday, but, I have no concrete plans for my future. Who knows when or where I¡¯ll die after all ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s a subordinate of Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia, who are international criminals.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-sama and Cordelia-sama would never make a decision that would be an error in the strategy. If they were to fall into a predicament because of some bad luck, they¡¯d be able to go through it using brute force. But, I don¡¯t have the extreme skills like the two of them, so a single mistake can lead to immediate death to me ¡¹

    Anya speaks lonely and showed a bitter smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I have no clear vision of my future. The only thing I know is that no matter how I die, I¡¯m sure that Kyouko-sama will give me a proper burial. I don¡¯t have to worry about my tomb. I¡¯m sure that you can offer your flowers wherever it is ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Obviously. Anya¡¯s tomb will be in our house after all ¡¹

    ¡¸?! ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡¸ Anya. Join our family officially. Well, you can still continue working for Kyouko-san just as before. You don¡¯t have to stay with us. Just come from time to time, but our home will be Anya¡¯s home. It¡¯s Anya¡¯s place to return to ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori house¡¯s mansion still has some open rooms ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Anya-san can pick one room and take it¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡¯m Cordelia-sama¡¯s pet, her subordinate. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I said, keep that relationship, I¡¯m just asking you to come to us ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­Back then, Ai¡­couldn¡¯t see her future ¡¹

    Ai said.

    Back then, Ai¡¯s mother pushed the idea that she wants her to stay as a child forever.

    Since she¡¯s restrained in her upbringing, she became a girl who can¡¯t decide for herself.

    ¡¸ But now it¡¯s different, Ai has Yoshida-kun now. We have everyone in the family. Everyone¡¯s by my side so I have to think ahead¡­it became fun to think about the future¡­I wasn¡¯t alone after all ¡¹

    Ai smiled at Anya.

    That¡¯s right, the reason why Anya doesn¡¯t have a precise image of her future¡­

    It¡¯s not because she¡¯s a part of an international crime group.

    But she doesn¡¯t have a family to live with.

    Anya and Kyouko-san¡¯s relationship isn¡¯t equal.

    The relationship of boss-subordinate, owner-pet, is not enough.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to give an answer right now, but give it a thought ¡¹

    I told Anya.

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah ¡¹

    The drill spear sisters look at Anya¡¯s troubled expression with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting¡­I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    Ai lifts her hips from my lap.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    My penis comes out of Ai¡¯s small vagina.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    My semen drips out from Ai¡¯s slit and falls to the floor.

    ¡¸ Auau? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hoea? ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna look at the white liquid curiously.

    ¡¸ Translate please ¡¹

    Ai told Anya.

    ¡¸ This is the baby seed. I¡¯ve decided to bear his child. That¡¯s why I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    Ai says. Anya translates for her.

    ¡¸ Likewise ¡¹

    Mitama wearing her white school uniform said.

    She took off the similarly white school cap and her long hair spills out gently.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Mitama-san¡¯s turn next ¡¹

    Ai said, licking my penis that just ejaculating.

    ¡¸ Wait¡­I¡¯ll make it big again ¡¹

    My dick doesn¡¯t go down after one ejaculation, but¡­

    Ai recovers the bit of hardness that was lost with her fellatio.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama turned to Anya.

    ¡¸ Do you want to join me in serving? ¡¹

    Mitama and Anya double sex.

    ¡¸ As someone who lives in the same martial arts world, I want to deepen my friendship with you ¡¹

    Mitama looked serious. Anya;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a bad idea ¡¹

    She stood up from her seat.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accompany you ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Mitama took off her pants in front of me.

    Huh? Black Laced Panties?

    That sexy black panty below her dignified school uniform is quite glamorous.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama chose this underwear for today ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ So far, I¡¯ve been choosing my underwear focusing if it¡¯s suitable for practical use but if I¡¯m to serve Milord then I should be put some effort into picking underwear, she taught ¡¹

    Hmm, yeah, Mitama has a great figure so black underwear looks sexy on her.

    I think that it¡¯s romantic to wear a white school uniform and then black underwear.

    ¡¸ Although, I don¡¯t understand what she meant by going ¡°full throttle¡± ¡¹

    Mitama?

    ¡¸ I think she says that I should remove any hesitation in bewitchment, what does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that, I think she meant that you should blow him away with your charming figure ¡¹

    Ai replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, the honey trap from spy movies? ¡¹

    Anya said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s different¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Sorry, just ask Edie the details later ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s Edie, she¡¯ll know what that means.

    I feel a little sorry that a Japanese is asking an American who arrived just half a year ago in Japan, but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, how should we do this? ¡¹

    Anya also took off her clothes.

    ¡¸ I want to be violated from behind while standing, so¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama wants to do it from behind.

    ¡¸ Oh? That seems fun, then, why don¡¯t the two of us line up our butts and take turns in getting it? ¡¹

    She says, then, Anya also took off her lower half, now she¡¯s in her underwear.

    Anya¡¯s panty is a red high-class cloth.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t usually put on this kind of underwear. But I want you to ravish me today by all means so I dressed a bit of erotic underwear ¡¹

    Anya said bashfully.

    Meanwhile, Mitama¡¯s unbuttoned her school uniform and opened it up¡­

    Taking off the shirt she¡¯s wearing underneath, she shows me the matching black bra.

    Hmm, these are some nice-sized beautiful breasts.

    I want to check on the color of her nipples right away but¡­

    Seems like it¡¯s my job to take off Mitama¡¯s bra.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it here, so those girls can see ¡¹

    Anya brings the pipe chair forward and grips the back of the chair with both hands, sticking out her ass to me.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Mitama brings another pipe chair next to Anya, and then¡­

    She also turned her ass to me.

    ¡¸ Here you go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bang us as you please ¡¹

    Mitama and Anya line up their charming asses.

    ¡¸ Yes¡­this is good to go ¡¹

    Ai confirms the hardness of my penis with her tongue and finger.

    ¡¸ Go make love¡­Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    She looked up at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I went to Anya and Mitama.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll start with Mitama ¡¹

    I play with Mitama¡¯s sticking out ass across her panty.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Milord!! ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s trained so Mitama¡¯s ass is nice and tight.

    My fingers move from her ass to her crotch.

    ¡¸ Mitama¡¯s wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman after all ¡¹

    Her black panty is already drenched.

    ¡¸ I want Milord to pierce me¡­the woman inside me is itching for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I pull down Mitama¡¯s panty.

    Yeah, the smell of her love nectar stimulates my nose.

    Mitama¡¯s slit loosens up and I can see the pink-colored insides of hers.

    Her love nectar drips down.

    ¡¸ Girls, be sure to observe this embarrassing figure of mine ¡¹

    Mitama told the drill spear sisters, Dolly and Anna, who are sitting upright.

    ¡¸ Someday, you girls will soon experience the pleasures of being a woman ¡¹

    Mitama said Anya translates for her.

    Meanwhile, I press my erect penis on Mitama¡¯s entrance.

    Kuchu.

    The tip of my glans feels the heat of Mitama¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Milord, please finish it off in one go ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Hmph!! ¡¹

    I thrust my hips in.

    ¡¸ Haguu!! ¡¹

    My penis goes inside Mitama¡¯s small vagina.

    Doing it from behind while standing.

    ¡¸ Papi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu? ¡¹

    Watching me violate women after Ai¡­

    Dolly and Anna raised their voice in surprise again.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaaaaahh!!! ¡¹

    Nupupupu¡­My penis goes deeper inside Mitama.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Milord¡¯s filling me!!! ¡¹

    Then, finally.

    My penis is buried inside Mitama to the root.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s still wearing her white uniform on top while she¡¯s naked on the lower half.

    Mitama and I are getting aroused by this kind of perverted appearance.

    ¡¸ Mitama!! ¡¹

    I reached out with my hands while still deeply connected.

    I slide down Mitama¡¯s black bra under her white school uniform, and then¡­

    Her voluptuous breasts jumped out.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I-I can feel it! ¡¹

    Her breasts fit into my hand and I knead with her nipples.

    Mitama trembles.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m weak when my nipples are touched! Aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing it ¡¹

    I know Mitama¡¯s body quite well.

    I always find new things whenever we have sex.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaahn! Milord!! ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s vagina tightens my penis as I tease her nipples.

    ¡¸ Amazing! It¡¯s amazing!!! ¡¹

    Mitama moans, Dolly and Anna stare at her.

    ¡¸ Aah, Milord, it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    Mitama looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we should switch now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, compare the taste of our bodies ¡¹

    Mitama tells me.

    ¡¸ Yes, compare them ¡¹

    Anya swings her ass, inviting me.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1296.

    Chapter 1296. Crushing Negatives / Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon: Final Match: Anya

    Nuchu¡­

    I pull my penis out of Mitama.

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    The tip of my glans and Mitama¡¯s entrance make a string of love nectar as I pull out.

    My erect glans is sparkling as it¡¯s moistened by Mitama¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Now, come to me ¡¹

    Anya in her underwear grabs the back of the chair and swings her ass with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I pulled down Anya¡¯s panties.

    ¡¸ No need to foreplay, I¡¯m really aroused right now. Besides, I like it to hurt a bit ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s slit is also drenched.

    I grabbed Anya¡¯s hips.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyuu! ¡¹

    Zububububu!!

    I shoved it inside Anya.

    ¡¸ Hauuu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nupii? ¡¹

    To the drill sisters, this is their first time seeing that.

    Seeing me connect with three women in succession.

    They¡¯ll figure out that sex isn¡¯t something so peculiar.

    Ai, who is good at making pastry, and isn¡¯t a fighter.

    Mitama, who belongs to the Kuromori house and is a bodyguard.

    And Anya, who¡¯s with Kyouko-san, the group who brought Dolly and Anya from Southeast Asia, to here.

    Three beauties with different statuses, personalities, and auras are connected with me through their lower halves.

    They asked for it and they¡¯re happy.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s been a while since I had this. Great. Go deeper, come in!! ¡¹

    Anya says while breathing roughly.

    I thrust my hips deeper.

    I rub Anya¡¯s sensitive parts with the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! There! I feel it there!! ¡¹

    I then push my hips in.

    ¡¸ Aah, aah, aah!! ¡¹

    I bang Anya from behind while standing.

    My penis is violating her tight vagina.

    ¡¸ Yes! I love this! Your penis is amazing ¡¹

    I¡¯m gripping Anya¡¯s white ass.

    The Japanese Ai and Mitama, and the Russian-American Anya have different textures.

    The heat of their insides and the angle where they accept my penis is also different.

    She¡¯s Caucasian so her framework is different.

    Also, her love nectar¡¯s viscosity and smell are different too.

    ¡¸ Aaah yes! More! Come on! Come on! Aaah!! ¡¹

    Even so, Anya and I aren¡¯t so different from other people as we do sex for pleasure.

    Both in the biological sense of reproduction and the spiritual sense of a tender union between a man and a woman.

    We¡¯re just like everyone else.

    Meaning, Anya¡¯s a girl who should be in our family.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaaahn! Aaaah, huh? ¡¹

    I pulled my penis out from Anya.

    ¡¸ Time to switch again, I promised to do you both alternately, right? ¡¹

    I went from Anya¡¯s back to Mitama¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Milord! ¡¹

    Mitama sticks out her ass, waiting for my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    I shoved in my penis inside Mitama again.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, welcome back! Welcome back!! ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s insides are hotter than earlier.

    I piston myself.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, Milord!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I want it too! Hurry!! ¡¹

    Seeing Mitama moaning, Anya wriggles her body too.

    ¡¸ Wait. 20 pistons each ¡¹

    I shoved in and out my erect penis inside Mitama twenty times, then¡­

    I pulled it out and put it inside Anya again.

    ¡¸ Ah! It¡¯s back!!! Aaaahn~ Amazing!!! ¡¹

    Then, twenty pistons inside Anya.

    And I¡¯m back to Mitama.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaahn, aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama-san and Anya-san¡¯s juices¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis is blending them together¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    Yeah, my dick¡¯s blending the sexual fluids of these two beauties.

    Each time we swap, Mitama and Anya¡¯s love nectar mix together.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Yes! More!! I love it! ¡¹

    I thrust inside Anya¡¯s vagina again, and then¡­

    Anya talked to the drill spear sisters while moaning.

    ¡¸?!!! ¡¹

    The elder of the two, Dolly, asked Anya.

    Anya replies while wriggling.

    Anna, the little sister, asks something as well.

    Anya also answered that question in their language.

    ¡¸ 18, 19, 20!! ¡¹

    I pulled my penis from Anya again and went to Mitama.

    ¡¸ Uuuu!! Aaah, aaah, aaaahn!! ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s talking to the drill sisters while I thrust inside Mitama.

    After twenty pistons on Mitama, I went back on Anya.

    ¡¸ Ah, aah, aaahn!!! ¡¹

    I resumed shoving inside Anya and she moans again.

    ¡¸ What are you girls talking about? ¡¹

    I ask while grinding my hips deep inside Anya.

    ¡¸ Ahn¡­I was telling them the meaning of this act¡­how much pleasure¡­and fun it is ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ I taught them¡­that to break free from Kyouko-sama¡¯s control, and join you¡­then they have to do this. I taught them that the minimum requirement is to serve you for the rest of their lives and give birth to your children ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Ahn. These girls don¡¯t think that they can obtain their freedom. They know that there has to be some kind of price they have to compensate for it ¡¹

    Kyouko-san destroyed the Southeast Asian organization that turned these drill sisters into their assassins.

    Therefore, Kyouko-san took control of the assassins, including these sisters.

    Kyouko-san says that she¡¯s passing the control to me, but¡­

    ¡¸ 19, 20! ¡¹

    I let go of Anya and went back to Mitama¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Milord!! ¡¹

    Watching me violate Mitama, Anya;

    ¡¸ These girls think that their only value is their skills as assassins ¡¹

    She looks at Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, even if the person in control changes, they think that they will be ordered to assassinate people. But, you told them to do something other than assassination, that makes them confused ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaafu, aaguu, Milord!! ¡¹

    I push Mitama down from behind and her back bends.

    ¡¸ But you see, when I told them that they¡¯re required to serve you forever, have sex with nobody but you, and bear your child, then they were convinced ¡¹

    Anya says while watching Mitama and I unite.

    ¡¸ Naturally, they¡¯re not yet resolved to become your woman. What they know is what¡¯s sought after them, and what kind of pledge is offered ¡¹

    If they¡¯re joining our family, then they need to pay something appropriate.

    Humans won¡¯t always have total freedom.

    For one to break free from the discomfort and become free, then sometimes, they need to give up another freedom they have.

    You can¡¯t obtain anything without compensation.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for the girls to decide. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve presented enough for these girls ¡¹

    I pull my penis from Mitama.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haa, please finish it with Anya-san ¡¹

    Mitama tells me while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸ I always receive Milord¡¯s semen anyway ¡¹

    Even if she decides to join our family.

    Anya enjoys her work on the underground under Kyouko-san¡¯s supervision and her team.

    After a while, Anya¡¯s going to her next job together with Kyouko-san.

    She might leave in a few days, or maybe a few hours later.

    ¡¸ Right, I want to cum inside Anya too ¡¹

    I thrust my hips intensely.

    It¡¯s different from delicate love-making.

    Anya¡¯s trained body can endure violent sex.

    Anya herself likes it hard too.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Yes! Cum a lot inside of me!! ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s also loving it, she¡¯s shouting.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not taking my birth control pills today, I don¡¯t care if I get pregnant! I want your child! ¡¹

    Anya¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to ask the Gods! If I get pregnant, then I¡¯ll retire from international crime! I¡¯ll leave Kyouko-sama and Cordelia-sama, then live in Japan at the Kuromori house, and raise our children together!! ¡¹

    Anya shouts as I shake her body.

    She shouts the same line in the language of the drill spear sisters.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Anya surprised the sisters with her line.

    For the drill spear sisters, being an assassin was everything to them.

    To Anya, being an international criminal under Kyouko-san¡¯s control is the whole point of her existence.

    Anya said that she is determined to abandon that to join and live with our family.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, aaaaah!! Aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    I amplify the force of my thrust into Anya.

    My abdomen slams Anya¡¯s ass, making loud sounds.

    Aaah, I feel the desire to ejaculate coming from my spine.

    ¡¸ Anya. I¡¯m about to!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn!! You¡¯re going to ejaculate, right?! Impregnate me! Aaaahn, yes! My body¡¯s melting from the pleasure ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s also rising up.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah!! I¡¯m! I¡¯m cumming! The hot wave is coming!! Aaaah!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s rising up to ecstasy!!

    ¡¸ Anya, let¡¯s cum together!! ¡¹

    I tightened up my ass, enduring from cumming on accident.

    ¡¸ Yes! Together! Let¡¯s do it together!!! ¡¹

    Mind and body ignite the fire of lust, burning into a flame that finally explodes!!

    ¡¸ C-Cumming!!!! Haaaaaan!! Aaaaaah! Cumcumcumcumcum cumming!!! ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s body bends like a bow, jumping to her climax.

    Gugugu, her vagina convulses.

    Squeezing my penis tightly.

    Aaaaah!!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also cumming!!! ¡¹

    I begin ejaculating inside Anya.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Anya writhes violently at the heat of my semen shooting into her vagina!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    She feels the semen spreading from the bottom of her belly.

    Yet, Anya¡¯s ecstasy doesn¡¯t end!!

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuuu, uuuuuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    My ejaculation continued in small parts as well.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaaaa, haaa, haaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s clinging to the back of the chair while sticking her ass out.

    She lost her strength and fell on the floor.

    I also stooped my knees, still connected to Anya.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Anya and I are both sweating all over.

    Anya¡¯s vagina convulses occasionally, clamping my penis.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Each time she does that, the semen on my urethra pours inside Anya.

    ¡¸ Ah, aah, aaahn! ¡¹

    Anya drowns in the wave of ecstasy, her consciousness isn¡¯t back yet.

    My ejaculation finally ended.

    Then.

    Click.

    The door from the break room to the bakery suddenly opens.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!!! ¡¹

    The drill sisters are cautious, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s me! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows up.

    ¡¸ Calm down ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s behind Katsuko-nee, using her Miko power on Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ Kogi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hanya? ¡¹

    The drill sisters turned stiff.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Haa, you guys are really having sex in the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ What a surprise! ¡¹

    The prostitute cadets, Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, Asahina Nozomi¡¯s with them too?

    Also¡­

    ¡¸ Ufufu, hello everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-sama ¡¹

    Mitama panics as her former master also appears.

    Huh?

    Katsuko-nee.

    Why did you bring the prostitute cadets to our bakery?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1297.

    Chapter 1297. Crushing Negatives / Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon: The Second Half Comes In

    ¡¸ This is part of their training ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me as she looks at the four prostitute cadets she brought with her.

    ¡¸ These girls also have to consider their future you see ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I had five years of prostitution in my experience. More like, it was forced onto me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talked to the prostitute cadets with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, I always thought of what¡¯s ahead. It wasn¡¯t just me, but all the other senior prostitutes were like that. It¡¯s hard to endure such life if you don¡¯t have a clear dream for your future ¡¹

    Most of the former prostitutes who worked at the Black Forest brothel had gone to start a successful business after retiring.

    ¡¸ My classmate, Nagisa, you met her the other day, she¡¯s running a flower shop. She started studying to become a florist even while she was a prostitute. She¡¯s was serious about it. That¡¯s why I also had a dream of starting a bakery ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Oh, Nagisa¡¯s also a trainer for the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Although I retired later than Nagisa, I mean. I¡¯m just about to announce my retirement to the guests ¡¹

    The opening day of the new brothel in the basement of the hotel in front of the station is also the retirement ceremony of Katsuko-nee.

    Then, Katsuko-nee will introduce the newcomers to her patrons.

    ¡¸ And since they¡¯re going to be working with me on the bakery, I can open the shop by the time they graduate. This place is giving us all hands-on training on the workings of the bakery until then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee explains the bakery.

    ¡¸ My store is currently in the process of narrowing down the potential sites for construction. Nagisa¡¯s shop will also be joining us, and other people want to do business in the same place, so we need something big. That¡¯s why it¡¯ll take at least two years to complete ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. So you mean that the store will be up and running by the time Kuromori-kun graduates? ¡¹

    Asahina Nozomi, the brown dyed hair beauty speaks up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct. You¡¯ve seen the bakery here, he and Ai-chan will be spending two years mastering the art of baking. I¡¯m also studying more, if we have three experts in pastries, then it¡¯s much easier to run the store ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hello ¡¹

    Ai, who is half-naked after having sex with me, is hiding her breast with her hand, greeting the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Katsuko-san. I¡¯m not that smart¡­I don¡¯t think I can start up a business by myself, so can I just help out with the bakery instead? ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka, the bob-cut sport¡¯s beauty speaks up.

    ¡¸ Momoka-san! Try to think a bit more! You¡¯re being too short-sighted! ¡¹

    Speaking aloof is Shirahata Setsuna, the big-breasted long-haired beauty.

    ¡¸ Helping out Katsuko-san in the bakery means that you can be with him all the time! Are you sure about that? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san points at me.

    ¡¸ Err, not that I mind. I mean, I feel at ease when I¡¯m close to Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    Momoka said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Uhm, we watched Kuromori Kou-sama bake pastry earlier ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    I see. They were watching what¡¯s going on in the bakery in the basement room of the principal¡¯s office, right?

    ¡¸ I thought that men who do manual labor are kind of cool ¡¹

    Momoka tells me.

    ¡¸ His dick is outside right now so it¡¯s not cool ¡¹

    Nozomi smiles.

    I was having sex with Anya and the girls so my lower half is naked.

    Anya and Mitama had given up it seems, they listen to my conversation with the new girls while still half-naked.

    ¡¸ Right, whether or not you want to help me in the bakery in the future is a different question, but while you¡¯re in the school, you can help him out in his bakery work. Here you can learn all the basics of business, from planning products, purchasing materials, making and selling the products, to calculating sales and cash flow ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I guess we can learn business here! ¡¹

    Nozomi jumps in.

    ¡¸ If so, then maybe I¡¯ll help out Kuromori-kun too ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What?! If Momoka and Nozomi¡¯s going to, then I feel like I have no choice but to join in too ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Huh? You don¡¯t have to force yourself though Setsuna-san ¡¹

    Nozomi jokes with Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Misato-san, what about you? ¡¹

    Momoka asks Misato.

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah. Misato-san, join us, let¡¯s work together! I feel sad that it¡¯s just Momoka and me! ¡¹

    Nozomi tells Misato.

    I see. These four prostitute cadets have become friendly with each other in such a short time.

    Their atmosphere is different now. They¡¯ve become closer.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to be intruding ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ Eeh? Kuromori-kun doesn¡¯t see us as a hindrance though! ¡¹

    Nozomi said, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. Nozomi, I think it¡¯s this one who sees us as hindrance ¡¹

    Shirahata-san points at Ai.

    ¡¸ I think she wants to be alone with Kuromori-kun most of the time, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Sorry, I guess we¡¯re intruding if you look at it that way ¡¹

    Momoka told Ai in panic.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not¡­ ¡¹

    Ai speaks while looking confused.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s not Ai who would feel it as a hindrance, but Megumi, right? ¡¹

    Mitama got the bulls¡¯ eye.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan won¡¯t think that way ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan¡¯s mother was a prostitute of the black forest, and she was also raised in the brothel ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s born in the brothel.

    She grew up in the Black Forest mansion until her mother died and she was adopted to the Yamamine house.

    ¡¸ That girl knows the suffering of prostitutes. Besides, she was also almost turned into a prostitute too ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke intended to make Megu a prostitute after the holidays during May.

    Megu was ready for that too.

    ¡¸ I think that if it¡¯s a training program for you girls then she¡¯d be happy to help ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the prostitute candidates.

    ¡¸ Right. I think Megu will understand ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ By the way, Katsuko-nee. ¡¹

    I finally asked the question I had.

    ¡¸ Where are the other Nadeshiko department girls? ¡¹

    The two other prostitute cadets.

    The Kansai Yakuza girls, Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san.

    Also, Yukino, joined the Nadeshiko department today.

    I thought they¡¯re going back to the Nadeshiko department after the lunch break, but¡­

    ¡¸ The two don¡¯t want to go outside ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been in the basement room all morning so we wanted to get some fresh air ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, ever since coming to Tokyo we spent our time mostly underground! I wanted to touch some grass sometimes! ¡¹

    Momoka and Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama¡¯s with Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan. Yukino-chan¡¯s with them too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Meaning, they¡¯re below the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Schools are nice, aren¡¯t they? Everyone¡¯s so lively ¡¹

    Shirahata-san?

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯m happy to taste the school atmosphere again ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, even if it¡¯s just merely for form¡¯s sake, I¡¯m grateful that I can go to school. ¡¹ We¡¯ll have a female teacher giving us lessons starting tomorrow I hear ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that we can study ¡¹

    Nozomi and Shirahata-san seem to be deeply moved.

    ¡¸ I just opened my English textbook earlier and cried out. Weird. It¡¯s just a school textbook you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get you. It¡¯s only a few weeks ago that we were going to our high school, yet, everything¡¯s changed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve changed ¡¹

    The three prostitute cadets said.

    ¡¸ I get that we can¡¯t go back to being normal girls anymore. That we can¡¯t sit together with ordinary students ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re no longer normal after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve done it with Kuromori-kun, and we also made our resolve. We can¡¯t go back ¡¹

    I took their virginities.

    They accepted their fate that they¡¯ll become prostitutes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it helps that our break times aren¡¯t in sync so we don¡¯t have to meet with the ordinary students ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s a little troubling. Ordinary people would ask ¡°Where did you transfer from?¡± or ¡°Where is your home town,¡± and I can¡¯t answer any of those ¡¹

    ¡¸ If they get along with us nicely, then it¡¯s mentally taxing for us ¡¹

    Momoka, Shirahata-san. And Nozomi talks in that order.

    Now that they¡¯re attending school, they became aware of their change.

    That they¡¯re no longer ordinary high school girls.

    ¡¸ Still, going to school is nice, isn¡¯t it? That gentle and easygoing atmosphere ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go back anymore. I can¡¯t go to school after I became a prostitute. That¡¯s why even now I still dream about my old classmates and stuff ¡¹

    The reason why the prostitute cadets are sent to school was that Katsuko-nee had a painful memory of it.

    ¡¸ Right, school is good ¡¹

    Momoka mutters.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Ojou-sama and I will be watching you girls while in school so if you¡¯re troubled then come to this place. He¡¯ll be here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll be relying on you, Kuromori-kun! ¡¹

    Nozomi smiled.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have much, but I¡¯m surrounded with girls with skills so I think I can handle most of the stuff ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right, why don¡¯t we let him bang us like Mitama-san here? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looked at Mitama.

    ¡¸ What I did was service. It wasn¡¯t banging ¡¹

    Mitama says with calm, not hiding her exposed breasts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also serving Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    Misato speaks up.

    ¡¸ Of course, I still serve Kurama Misato-sama and Arisu-sama as their loyal servant, as I always had ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mitama ¡¹

    Misato thanked her servant with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Kuromori-sama¡¯s servant so please talk to me if you have problems ¡¹

    Tsukiko who had been quiet earlier spoke to Nozomi and the girls.

    Oh, the drill sisters look dumbfounded but they seem to have calmed down now.

    Tsukiko¡¯s suppressing them using her Miko power.

    ¡¸ I mean, Yukino-san too, right? That¡¯s amazing, the girls are all Kuromori-kun¡¯s women ¡¹

    Nozomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, does that mean that this foreigner too? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looked at Anya and asked.

    ¡¸ Hey, Setsuna-san, it¡¯s not ¡°Foreigner,¡± are you not watching TV? This is Nikita Gorbachev, right? ¡¹

    Momoka calls Anya by her code name.

    ¡¸ Nikita-san also has that kind of relationship with Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    Nozomi smiles.

    I just creampied Anya after all.

    She¡¯s wearing only her bra on top and nothing on the lower half.

    She¡¯s sweating slightly and her crotch is covered in love nectar and semen.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, it¡¯s that kind of relationship ¡¹

    Anya¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also his woman ¡¹

    She admitted it in front of everyone.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Anya¡¯s also in our family ¡¹

    I asserted.

    ¡¸ With that said, pleased to meet you girls. I don¡¯t really know much about you girls but¡­ ¡¹

    Anya looked at the prostitute cadets and said.

    Seems like she knows that these girls are the new prostitutes of the Black Forest brothel that Minaho-neesan is reopening soon.

    I mean, Anya belongs to Miss Cordelia¡¯s crime syndicate.

    She¡¯s probably accustomed to prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Likewise, pleased to meet you ¡¹

    The sports-minded Momoka bowed her head to Anya.

    ¡¸ Well then, you haven¡¯t finished cleaning up and calculating the sales, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry ¡¹

    I said that I¡¯ll do it for Katsuko-nee, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Having sex with the girls is a precious job for you. I¡¯ll calculate the sales. The cash box is¡­oh, there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee found the portable safe I brought to the break room and took it.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan and Mitama-chan put on your clothes and wash yourselves, clean up the bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Ai and Mitama put on their clothes in a hurry.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it too, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I said, but¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll stay here, train these girls ¡¹

    These girls? Wait.

    ¡¸ Why do you think I brought them here? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ I taught them various techniques so check it out ¡¹

    I just had sex with Ai, Mitama, and Anya, and yet.

    This time, it¡¯s with the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Kuromori-kun, we¡¯ll show you the fruits of our training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Revenge from the previous time! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    Nozomi and Shirahata-san and Momoka said.

    ¡¸ I will help out Mitama in cleaning the bakery ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ I want to talk to Mitama for a bit ¡¹

    It¡¯s not four consecutive but three, that helps.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-chan, stay in the room. Anya-chan too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee talks about the counter for the drill sisters.

    Oh right.

    Dolly and Anna were already surprised to see me having sex with girls that they already know, but¡­

    Now the prostitute cadets suddenly appear, they¡¯re strangers to them and will have sex with me.

    I think that they¡¯d think that sex is an ordinary act.

    Is it okay?

    I guess Nozomi, Momoka, Shirahata-san are just normal girls who pose no threat to the drill sisters.

    ¡¸ With that said, good luck for the second half ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and left the break room.

    Mitama, Ai, and Misato followed.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun, who will you start with? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or Me? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Go play rock-paper-scissors ¡¹

    I won¡¯t decide.

    ¡¸ Rock paper scissors!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah! I lost! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rock paper scissors!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my win!! ¡¹

    With that said, the turn order will be Momoka, Shirahata-san, and Nozomi.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1298.

    Chapter 1298. Crushing Negatives / Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon: Vs Momoka (Both Parts)

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t imagine doing this back when I was at my parent¡¯s home ¡¹

    Momoka, who¡¯s a sporty girl, laughs.

    ¡¸ Like, having sex while in school. You know, I¡¯m quite the earnest girl ¡¹

    Talking to me, someone who¡¯s a year younger than her is probably also because of her sports-minded upbringing.

    Momoka¡¯s a prostitute of the Black Forest, and I belong to the Kuromori house, controlling the brothel itself.

    ¡¸ Even I think the same! ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna speaks from the sides.

    ¡¸ Really, we¡¯ve changed ¡¹

    Nozomi, who¡¯s at the same age as me, says while shaking her brown hair.

    She didn¡¯t dye her hair. Nozomi¡¯s a quarter foreigner so her hair is like that at birth.

    I¡¯m with the three prostitute cadets in the bakery¡¯s break room that has a small bed.

    Then there¡¯s also Tsukiko who¡¯s keeping Dolly and Anna¡¯s minds calm.

    ¡¸ Err, well, how do we begin? ¡¹

    Momoka, the first girl asks me.

    ¡¸ Should we go with requests? I can do anything. Uhm, I¡¯m ready for it ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s training as a prostitute continues every day.

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee taught them various sex techniques and ways to appeal to men¡¯s psychology, so they have some knowledge and skills.

    I¡¯m sure that they received lectures on many many things that men with special sexual fetishes seek prostitutes for.

    But I¡­

    ¡¸ Just normal will do ¡¹

    I tell Momoka.

    Even if their sexual knowledge increased, Momoka and the girls still have limited knowledge when it comes to actual sex.

    I¡¯m the only man they did the deed with yet.

    If we do anything reckless at this stage, it might turn into a weird habit of theirs.

    So, I¡¯m going to go for normal sex decisively.

    Still, Momoka;

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. If we don¡¯t go with normal then we won¡¯t know if I master what was taught to me ¡¹

    When she heard me say ¡°Normal,¡± she misunderstood that I meant ¡°the normal duties of a prostitute¡±

    ¡¸ Then, Kuromori Kou-sama, I¡¯ll serve you like a normal customer ¡¹

    She smiles with energy.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Momoka took a deep breath to calm her mind down.

    ¡¸ Welcome! Thank you for picking me, I¡¯m Momoka! ¡¹

    She bows her head to me, starting with greetings.

    ¡¸ Err, can I sit next to you? ¡¹

    She asks me as I¡¯m sitting on the bed.

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Momoka sits next to me.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is getting me nervous. I guess it¡¯s different from when Katsuko-san¡¯s training us. Sitting next to a man like this¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka speaks embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Momoka-san, you need to be closer to Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Also, your hand! You know where to place them, right? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san added.

    ¡¸ Oh right! ¡¹

    Momoka sticks her body closer to me.

    ¡¸ Err and my hands go to the lap of the customer ¡¹

    She puts her hand on my lap.

    ¡¸ Momoka-san, talking like that won¡¯t make it casual ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry ¡¹

    Nozomi points out, Momoka apologized.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s better this way, it shows Momoka¡¯s hard work and her forward-looking charm ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ah, err. Yes, thank you. I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Momoka says bashfully.

    ¡¸ Leave that aside, Momoka-san, you can¡¯t move forward like that ¡¹

    Shirahata-san speaks strictly.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, right. Let¡¯s see, err ¡¹

    Momoka took out a notebook from her pocket

    ¡¸ According to Katsuko-san¡¯s class, let¡¯s see, try to devise various ways to show your sex appeal ¡¹

    She puts the open notebook to the side of the bed.

    ¡¸ Ah, uhm, it¡¯s a little hot in this room, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Momoka took off two buttons from her blouse.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t you think so? ¡¹

    Then, she bent over to send glances of her cleavage to me.

    Oh, her bra¡¯s light blue today.

    ¡¸ Err, was that bad? My breasts aren¡¯t as big as Setsuna-san ¡¹

    Momoka asks me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Momoka¡¯s cute, and this healthy body of yours is sexy ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you! U-Uhm, if you think so, then you can touch my breast or butt all you want ¡¹

    She says blushingly.

    ¡¸ No, before that Momoka ¡¹

    I approached Momoka¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s kiss. That¡¯s first, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Ah, yes ¡¹

    Momoka and I kissed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Momoka? ¡¹

    Momoka starts tearing up, it¡¯s flowing down her cheeks.

    ¡¸ Uhm, well, I was just thinking that kissing while wearing a uniform¡­makes it feel like, I¡¯ve fallen in love ¡¹

    Momoka had no experience in romance and she lost her virginity to me as a prostitute cadet.

    Momoka¡¯s not allowed to have any romance until the five-year contract period ends.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure there will be times where I put on my school uniform to serve a customer but I just thought that while I¡¯m in high school, Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s the only real boy in high school I¡¯ll kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯m the only high school boy you¡¯ll probably get ¡¹

    I embraced Momoka¡¯s body and said.

    ¡¸ Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand. Momoka doesn¡¯t hate to kiss Kuromori Kou-sama at all. That¡¯s not the case, it¡¯s just¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s shock was for the potential loss.

    Now that she¡¯s living as a prostitute of the Black Forest, she has no chance of falling in love with a high-school boy while still in high school.

    Feeling it in her heart again made her feel suddenly sad.

    ¡¸ Momoka-san. I can understand how you feel, but you¡¯re not the only one ¡¹

    Shirahata-san told Momoka.

    ¡¸ Nozomi, Misato-san, Sonoko-san, Naoko-san, and I all have the same condition ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We¡¯re the same, besides! ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ We can kiss Kuromori-kun, so isn¡¯t that good enough? ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun¡¯s the only one we can kiss and have sex with without any money involved, he¡¯s not an ordinary customer ¡¹

    I¡¯m not their customer.

    ¡¸ Right, Minaho-san and Katsuko-san told us. If it¡¯s painful for us, then we can come to you and cry ¡¹

    Shirahata-san tells me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it yet, but we¡¯re told that if we continue to be a prostitute, there would be a time where I¡¯d want to let all my pent out of emotions regardless of the job, so we should ask you to embrace us. That was the instruction we received ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That seems to be a must-obey order ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said, Momoka added.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun, you¡¯re our sex healer, right? ¡¹

    Nozomi said laughingly.

    ¡¸ Seems like it. When Kuromori Kou-sama hugs me like this, the sadness disappears ¡¹

    Momoka in my arms says.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s so warm. ¡¹

    She speaks her impressions as she feels my body.

    ¡¸ Oh? But, don¡¯t they say that men with warm hands have a cold heart? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san tells Momoka.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s hand that¡¯s warm ¡¹

    Momoka stares into my eyes.

    ¡¸ I often think back to the time when Kuromori Kou-sama embraced me. Like, before sleeping at night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, me too! When I think of Kuromori-kun, I think of the way he embraced me and the warmth of his body! ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ I mean, uhm, I¡¯ve been masturbating every night. I keep recalling Kuromori-kun¡¯s embrace ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka too, I¡¯ve been doing it every day recently ¡¹

    Since their deflowering?

    ¡¸ Hey, girls! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, you¡¯re not doing it Setsuna-san? Like, remembering Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    Nozomi asks. Shirahata-san;

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I-I do. Even I do. B-But, it¡¯s only for the revenge Katsuko-san and others taught me, I do a little image training in my head before going to sleep in the room, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re the partner in that imagination ¡¹

    Shirahata-san is also using me as material for her masturbation?

    ¡¸ I mean, I can¡¯t help it! Y-You¡¯re the only one I did it with so when I think of sex, I remember your hands, your body, your lips, the smell of your skin ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Yes, it¡¯s this smell. I¡¯ll never forget this smell ¡¹

    Momoka sniffs my body.

    ¡¸ What do I do? Momoka¡¯s getting wet just from getting hugged and sniffing like this ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great? We can have sex right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right! It¡¯s good! Uhm, Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s heart is pounding. My body feels hot. It¡¯s weird. It¡¯s like¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka stares at me with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m in love ¡¹

    That¡¯s wrong.

    Momoka¡¯s not in love with me.

    ¡¸ Embrace me. Just like the dreams I have every night ¡¹

    Even so, I¡­

    I will still have sex with her.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Every night, I do this and imagine that you were rubbing my breasts ¡¹

    I grope Momoka¡¯s breasts on top of her uniform and bra.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn!! Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s real hands rubbing me is much better than my imagination! I feel it! I feel it! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Momoka smiles at me with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Momoka, I¡¯m taking it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, please do ¡¹

    I unbuttoned Momoka¡¯s blouse.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, haaa, haaa ¡¹

    The white skin and her breasts wrapped in her light-blue bra rose and fall with her loud breathing.

    ¡¸ T-The hook is on front. It¡¯s because Katsuko-san told me that I would be able to see Kuromori Kou-sama on my first day in school today. That¡¯s why I chose an easy to take off bra so it¡¯s easy to have sex with Kuromori Kou-sama while I was putting on my new school uniform ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s face is totally desiring for it.

    Was Momoka imagining me having sex with me since this morning?

    ¡¸ So, p-please ¡¹

    I took off Momoka¡¯s front hook without saying anything.

    Her cute breasts jumped out.

    Her vivid pink nipples are already stiff.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, p-please lick them¡­ ¡¹

    Momoka.

    ¡¸ My breasts aren¡¯t that big. I recall your hands when masturbating, I touch myself, but, licking my breasts¡­I can¡¯t do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I licked Momoka¡¯s right nipple.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! I¡¯m feeling shivers!! Aaah! The real thing is much better than recalling it when masturbating!!! ¡¹

    Using her experience in deflowering, her daily sex training, and her nightly masturbation.

    The three fuse together and it develops Momoka¡¯s arousal.

    It¡¯s natural for her to feel more today than we did the first time we had sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Please suck it!! ¡¹

    Momoka requests, I sucked on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Yes! This is great! Aaahn!! ¡¹

    Momoka trembles and moans.

    Momoka¡¯s nipples become stiffer in my mouth.

    I bury my face on her cute breast, stimulating her left and right nipple with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Ah, aahn! Uhm. Uhm, Kuormori Kou-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it this time? ¡¹

    I paused from attacking her with my tongue.

    ¡¸ P-Please take down my lower half. It¡¯s my first time putting on this uniform so I don¡¯t want it to get wrinkled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s take off your skirt ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay if the blouse gets dirty. Katsuko-san said that she has spares ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it¡¯s okay even if Kuormori Kou-sama¡¯s semen stains it, it¡¯s also okay to tear it up ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s quite the masochist.

    ¡¸ You want that kind of sex? ¡¹

    I ask her teasingly and then.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, yes. I want to ¡¹

    Momoka tells me bashfully.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to have sex with Kuromori Kou-sama, cum all over deep inside my stomach. Then, I want to walk around the school while having my blouse stained with semen on ¡¹

    Momoka.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m taking off your skirt¡¹

    I speak to Momoka.

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹

    It¡¯s our school¡¯s uniform.

    Megu, Edie, Nei, and Kana-senpai wear them all the time so I¡¯m used to it.

    I unbuttoned her blouse and pulled the zipper on the side.

    ¡¸Wow, you took it off smoothly¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s surprised.

    Her half-off blouse and exposed breasts¡­

    Her lower half is wearing panty and socks.

    Momoka does sports so she has a slender body line.

    It¡¯s sexy.

    ¡¸Momoka, lie down the bed¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Momoka lies down the bed, then speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸Uhm, please be gentle. This is still my second time¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know¡¹

    ¡¸I learned a lot through training but I haven¡¯t done it in real situation¡¹

    It¡¯s natural since I¡¯m the only one she can have sex with yet.

    ¡¸If so, let¡¯s try out the things Momoka learned¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! Kyaa¡¹

    I put my finger on Momoka¡¯s crotch.

    Yeah.

    She¡¯s quite wet.

    My index and middle finger pushed and rubbed, making wet sounds.

    ¡¸Ahn! I knew it, you¡¯re good¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸Uhm, since then, Nozomi-chan and I tried touching each other, but we can¡¯t do it this well¡¹

    ¡¸You girls did that?¡¹

    Shirahata-san, who¡¯s watching from the side, asked Momoka.

    ¡¸Eeh, but you know. Didn¡¯t we discover that it¡¯s much better if someone else touches you instead of doing it yourself? Like when Kuromori Kou-sama took our virginities¡¹

    Momoka replies bashfully.

    ¡¸But, ahn. It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m a lesbian, and even now, Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s hands are much better! Aaahn! Iyaaan!!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s thighs trap my hand.

    I kissed Momoka¡¯s lips.

    I suck on Momoka¡¯s nipples while caressing her crotch.

    ¡¸Aah, yes! This is amazing!!! Aaaahn!!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s skin starts to sweat.

    Her white skin turns red.

    She¡¯s getting aroused.

    Momoka¡¯s light blue panty is leaking love nectar, getting heavier.

    ¡¸Momoka, I¡¯m taking this off too¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, please take care of me¡¹

    She shouts. Just like how the sports-minded upbringing does her.

    I pull down Momoka¡¯s panty.

    ¡¸Hyauu!!¡¹

    It then moved smoothly through her thin and long legs.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really good at taking off clothes¡¹

    Nozomi speaks her thoughts.

    I do this every day for half a year already.

    I mean, I¡¯m just as good at putting them.

    Seriously, putting it on my women and taking them off every day.

    ¡¸Spread your legs, Momoka¡¹

    I keep the panty on her ankle.

    ¡¸I-I understand¡¹

    Momoka lies down on the bed, spreading her legs apart.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hide it¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, sorry¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s hiding her crotch with her hand.

    ¡¸But uhm, it¡¯s too wet that it¡¯s embarrassing to be seen¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see it¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I guess it can¡¯t be helped then¡¹

    Momoka let¡¯s go.

    Her slit that only took in a man one time looks like it¡¯s cut by a knife, it¡¯s beautiful.

    ¡¸I¡¯m spreading it¡¹

    I opened her slit with my hands and hot liquid drips out from the inside.

    Her vivid pink insides are shining from her love nectar.

    ¡¸Uwaaa, this is embarrassing. Too embarrassing¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s bashful expression is so cute.

    ¡¸Uhm, am I going to get licked down there too?¡¹

    Momoka looks up at me with a blushing face and asks.

    ¡¸Do you want it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, uhm, Nozomi-chan and I tried touching each other, but the hurdle is higher when licking each other¡¹

    ¡¸Licking breasts is okay, but doing it down there is a bit¡­¡¹

    I guess they didn¡¯t cunnilingus each other.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll give it a good licking¡¹

    I put my face on the slit of this sporty beauty and stick out my tongue.

    ¡¸Aaahn! Iyaaan!!¡¹

    Momoka trembles.

    The sour taste of a woman spreads in my mouth.

    ¡¸Momoka¡¯s pussy tastes delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn, don¡¯t say it like that. Uha!! That¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s becoming disheveled.

    Having a healthy body, Momoka¡¯s pussy is leaking out a lewd smell.

    ¡¸Kyauuu!! Efuu! Aaahn! Aaahn! Aaahn!!¡¹

    Momoka moans cutely.

    I peel out her clitoris.

    Oh, her small pea is shining red.

    I licked it with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸Kyaaan!!! Aaaaaah! That place!! Iyaaan!!!¡¹

    Momoka grabs my head, twists her body, trying to escape my tongue, but¡­

    I didn¡¯t allow her. I adamantly continued licking.

    ¡¸Aaaah, aaaaaah, kyaaaaaa! I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying!!!¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t die from that¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸But, I get why people keep saying that they¡¯re cumming when having sex. Cumming means going¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸Stop! Stop! I¡¯m about to cum! I¡¯m cumming!!¡¹

    Momoka moans loudly.

    Yeah, I should make her cum once.

    That way, we can have sex smoothly.

    That¡¯ll arouse Shirahata-san and Nozomi, who¡¯s waiting after Momoka.

    I vibrate my tongue slightly and speed up my attack on her clitoris.

    ¡¸Aaaah, haaaaaaaa!!! Uuuuuu!!! No!! No more!!!¡¹

    Momoka;

    ¡¸Cumming! Cumming!! Momoka¡¯s cumming!!!¡¹

    She squirted.

    My face is sprayed with hot liquid.

    ¡¸Hyauuuuu!!! Kyauuunn!!¡¹

    Women have longer ecstasy than men.

    I continue to caress her with my tongue while Momoka¡¯s in her climax.

    Actually, I want to wipe off the liquid on my face right away but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Ha, ha, haa!! Aguuu!!!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s thighs are grabbing my face.

    A woman¡¯s smooth skin is pressed against my cheeks.

    ¡¸Uuuuuu¡¹

    Then, Momoka fell exhausted.

    Yeah, this is good enough.

    I lift my face from Momoka¡¯s slit and¡­where¡¯s the towel. Oh, it¡¯s on the shelf over there.

    I took out the towel and wiped my face.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah, that was amazing. It felt great¡¹

    Her consciousness has recovered from her ecstasy.

    If so¡­

    I spread out Momoka¡¯s weak legs.

    Then, I prepare for insertion.

    ¡¸We¡¯re doing it now, right?¡¹

    Momoka asks, her body is still weakened.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? If Momoka-san¡¯s the only one in pleasure, then poor Kuromori-kun¡¹

    Nozomi smiles.

    ¡¸R-Right, t-this is my second time, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll hurt that much, shove it in with all your strength!¡¹

    Momoka looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸Oh yeah. Katsuko-san said that it¡¯ll start feeling good on your second time¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸Yes, that. She even said that depending on the person, they might even feel it the first time. We¡¯re not like them though¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go in¡¹

    I push in my erect tip on Momoka¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸Y-Yes, please come¡¹

    Momoka swallowed her saliva, getting ready.

    I¡­

    Zububu!!

    ¡¸Higiii!!!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s face frowns as a foreign object goes inside her.

    ¡¸O-Ouch! It still hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, seems like Momoka-san¡¯s body wasn¡¯t able to feel pleasure on her second time¡¹

    Shirahata-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not true¡¹

    I confirm the sensation on my penis.

    Yeah, I thought so, she¡¯s just too tense that her body is stiff.

    She says that it¡¯s her second time so it should be okay, but Momoka is still scared.

    Besides, it¡¯s going to hurt more if the rest of her membrane was damaged, and she has wounds inside.

    ¡¸Seems like Momoka¡¯s vagina isn¡¯t accustomed to sex yet. But you¡¯ll soon get used to it¡¹

    I wait while only the glans is inside Momoka.

    I feel Momoka¡¯s heat through the tip of my dick.

    ¡¸Take a deep breath¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Breathe together with me, suuuuu, haaaaaa¡¹

    ¡¸Suuuuuu, haaaaa¡¹

    We continued to take deep breaths.

    Yeah, Momoka¡¯s insides are loosening up.

    The tension on her entrance is slowly opening.

    ¡¸Momoka¡¯s woman body can take in my penis¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Momoka stares at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why change your perception. Sex isn¡¯t something so special. Making this connection is normal¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Momoka;

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal that Kuromori Kou-sama is inside me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    I make it clear.

    ¡¸Haaa, you¡¯re right¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s body loosens up.

    ¡¸Come. Please come closer to Momoka¡¹

    My penis pushes inside Momoka.

    ¡¸Aaah, it¡¯s coming in! But this is normal, this is natural!!¡¹

    My penis spreads Momoka¡¯s insides to its shape.

    Nyupupupupu.

    Aah, so warm. And, it¡¯s dripping wet.

    ¡¸Haaaaa, Kuromori Kou-sama!!¡¹

    Then, my penis goes inside Momoka to the root.

    ¡¸Aaah, wow, Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s penis is twitching inside of me¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸Aaah, I¡¯m doing something lewd! But this is natural, this is normal¡¹

    ¡¸Momoka¡¹

    I kiss Momoka while we¡¯re connected.

    I put my tongue inside Momoka¡¯s mouth and entwined with hers.

    Then, she slowly gets accustomed to my penis.

    ¡¸I¡¯m moving now, Momoka¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I slowly moved my hips.

    ¡¸Kuu, uuu¡¹

    Momoka seems to be in pain at first, but¡­

    ¡¸Ah, haaa, aaaahn! Afuu¡¹

    Her voice gradually turns to cute moans.

    ¡¸Uuu, ahn!¡¹

    She reacted greatly there.

    ¡¸Do you feel it here?¡¹

    My tensed-up glans rub into Momoka¡¯s sensitive spots.

    ¡¸Kyaaaan! There! I¡¯m so sensitive there! Aaahn!¡¹

    There¡¯s no such thing as too much pleasure in sex.

    ¡¸Then, you can feel it here too, right?¡¹

    I poke at another spot.

    ¡¸Hyauuu!!! Ahn! How do you know?!¡¹

    It¡¯s because I play with various girls every day.

    So, I can tell the patterns in women¡¯s bodies.

    ¡¸Aaah, aaaah!! Aaaaahn!!¡¹

    Momoka coils her arm around my back, clinging to me.

    ¡¸hyaaaaan!! Ahn! Aaahn! Aaaaaahn!!!¡¹

    She moans like a cat.

    ¡¸That¡¯s cute, Momoka¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaaaan, don¡¯t say that! Don¡¯t say that! Aaaahn!!¡¹

    Each thrust makes Momoka¡¯s breast sway around cutely.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, this is embarrassing! So embarrassing! Iyaaaan!!¡¹

    ¡¸Momoka-san¡¯s so cute¡¹

    ¡¸And lewd¡¹

    Nozomi and Shirahata-san mutter as they watch us have sex.

    ¡¸Iyaaaaan!! This is embarrassing! Embarrassing!! Aaaah, aaaaah!!!¡¹

    It¡¯s just as I thought.

    Once you remove the tension from insertion, Momoka¡¯s flame burns brighter.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah, I!! I¡¯m!!! Aaaaaaaaahn!!!¡¹

    Momoka looks up at me with endearing eyes.

    ¡¸Aaaahn! I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m feeling weird again! I¡¯m! I¡¯m!!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s cum together, okay? I¡¯m going to cum inside Momoka¡¹

    The desire to ejaculate rises inside me.

    ¡¸Y-Yes! Let it out! Feel good inside Momoka!!¡¹

    Momoka;

    ¡¸Please give me your hot stuff¡­just like last time!!!¡¹

    The creampie during her deflowering was deeply etched in Momoka¡¯s memory.

    She can¡¯t forget it.

    ¡¸Momoka!!¡¹

    I went for the last spurt.

    I violate Momoka¡¯s insides intensely.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah, aaaaaaah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, Aaaaaaaaaahn!!!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s body shakes from my thrusts as she sweats all over.

    Her cute breasts sway around in a circle.

    ¡¸Aaaah!! Aaaaah!! Kuromori Kou-sama! I¡¯m! I¡¯m! I¡¯m! Hyaaa!!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s climbing the catapult to ecstasy.

    ¡¸Momoka¡¯s cumming again!!!! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Aaaaaaah! Cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnggg!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s body twitched intensely.

    Momoka¡¯s vagina also convulses.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Cumming! Momoka!!!¡¹

    I thrust inside Momoka with all my might.

    Rubbing the tip of my glans on Momoka¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah! Iyaaaaaaaan!!!¡¹

    Dokudokudokudoku!!

    My white liquid is released inside Momoka!

    ¡¸Aaaah, aaaah, aaaaaah!!¡¹

    Momoka stares at me, staring at the man ejaculating inside her.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah!! Aaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaahnnnn!!!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s womb is overflowing with my white liquid.

    ¡¸Uuuuu, Momoka!!!!¡¹

    I embraced Momoka¡¯s slender body and continued my long ejaculation.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah, aaaaaah, aaaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s drowning in the wave of ecstasy.

    Accepting my semen inside her.

    ¡¸Uuuu, uuuu, uuuu!!¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s womb squirms.

    It¡¯s drinking my semen.

    ¡¸Aaaaahn! Aaaaah!!¡¹

    This young beauty is undergoing an emergence as a woman.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1299.

    Chapter 1299. Crushing Negatives / Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon: VS Setsuna Part 1

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaah, auuu ¡¹

    Taking in my semen on her womb.

    Momoka¡¯s wrapped in the waves of ecstasy.

    Her body twitches occasionally and squeezes my penis that¡¯s still in her vagina.

    It¡¯s making sure that every drop of semen left in my dick is poured into her vagina.

    ¡¸ Right, Minaho-san told us to take photos of this ¡¹

    Nozomi said and took out a small camera.

    She takes photos of Momoka and me still connected.

    Momoka¡¯s making a melting expression on her face.

    ¡¸ Momoka, you okay? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Momoka finally recovered.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out, Momoka ¡¹

    I pull my penis out of Momoka, then¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, noo!! ¡¹

    Momoka doesn¡¯t want it.

    ¡¸ I want to stay connected!! ¡¹

    I embraced Momoka and kissed her.

    Then, I groped her breast, licked her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn!! ¡¹

    Momoka trembles from the fresh stimulus.

    ¡¸ We can do it again next time, the next girl is waiting ¡¹

    I whispered to Momoka¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸ But¡­I don¡¯t know when¡¯s the next time ¡¹

    Momoka speaks lonely.

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s a student in this school too, right? I¡¯ll be here ¡¹

    ¡¸ So can I come anytime? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously. If you want to do it then just come to me. Let¡¯s have sex ¡¹

    Momoka stares at me, huffing.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ah, I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    She¡¯s been melting in the afterglow of sex and realized that she¡¯s forgotten the character she created.

    Momoka¡¯s actually older than me, yet, quite spoiled.

    ¡¸ Momoka¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    I kissed her again and Momoka asked for my tongue.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll part now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I pull my penis from Momoka¡¯s inside.

    ¡¸ Afuu!! ¡¹

    Pulling out my love-nectar smeared glans and my white semen spills out from her entrance.

    Nozomi takes photos of that.

    ¡¸ Okay, switch! It¡¯s my turn now ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna-san said.

    ¡¸ But, uhm, this is amazing ¡¹

    She says while looking at my penis smeared with love nectar and semen.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san, how about trying out the fellatio you learned in training? ¡¹

    Nozomi talks to Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s Shirahata-san¡¯s turn now, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Shirahata-san seems to be resisting.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do it! ¡¹

    Nozomi said and reached out for my penis.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nozomi-san, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Why? It¡¯s Kuromori-kun and Momoka-san¡¯s liquid, right? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem.

    Besides ¡¹

    Nozomi says while caressing my glans with her fingers.

    ¡¸ This is so cute ¡¹

    Then, she used her red tongue to lick it up.

    ¡¸ A little bitter, so this is how semen tastes ¡¹

    She looks at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ M-Me too, it¡¯s mine ¡¹

    Momoka gets up from the bed.

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s do it together Momoka-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also taught how to do fellatio with two people! ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka held hands and crawled their tongue on my penis from both sides like good friends.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll show everything we learned to Kuromori-kun. Else, we can¡¯t ever do it with the customer after ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everything¡¯s our first time in here ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re prostitutes, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can be at least this selfish, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s do whatever you want ¡¹

    I agreed.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I love you Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s penis is so delicious ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka continued to fellate me happily.

    ¡¸ Hey, you two! It¡¯s my turn now! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re just cleaning it up so it¡¯s ready for the next one ¡¹

    Momoka and Nozomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Look, our mouths made it clean now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, look at how lively it is ¡¹

    My penis hasn¡¯t lost its strength yet.

    ¡¸ Okay, Setsuna-san. It¡¯s my turn after Setsuna-san so make sure it¡¯s raring to go when we switch okay? ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ I-I know ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka moved away from the bed and Shirahata-san comes to me.

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san, what kind of sex do you want? ¡¹

    I cuddled with Shirahata-san and whispered from behind.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s, uhm ¡¹

    Shirahata-san doesn¡¯t stop me from hugging her.

    ¡¸ I mean, having sex with you is part of our training¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ So what do you want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? I mean, Momoka-san! You said that you¡¯ll show the fruits of your training and yet Kuromori-sama did all the work!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san goes after Momoka.

    ¡¸ Oh right. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Momoka apologized embarrassed.

    ¡¸ No, Momoka did well ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That was really cute. Momoka brought out her charm and it was good sex ¡¹

    Momoka¡¯s obedience and bashfulness are her charms.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Momoka blushed.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great? Momoka-san, Kuromori-kun was satisfied ¡¹

    Nozomi is pleased like it¡¯s about her.

    These girls have become so close.

    ¡¸ S-So what do I do to satisfy you? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san in my arms said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you to think, right? ¡¹

    Nozomi laughs.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re prostitutes girl ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡­

    ¡¸ T-Take me ¡¹

    She whispered.

    ¡¸ You want to violate this cocky woman, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yeah, I want to mess you up.

    ¡¸ Well then¡­ ¡¹

    I grabbed Shirahata-san¡¯s blouse, and then¡­

    I pulled open the breast part.

    ¡¸ Kyaa!! ¡¹

    Her buttons went flying.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s huge breast wrapped in her white bra appears.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll rape you just as you wished ¡¹

    I then pushed Shirahata-san¡¯s body to the bed.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa!! Nguu! ¡¹

    I shut Shirahata-san¡¯s surprised mouth with a kiss.

    At the same time, I put my hand inside her skirt.

    ¡¸ I knew it, you¡¯re already wet ¡¹

    I whisper while caressing her slit on top of her panty.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t say¡­that ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s embarrassed.

    ¡¸ You want me to fuck you silly, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! Break me! Rape me! Mess me up! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san shouts out of desperation.

    I grope Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts roughly, slipping her bra up.

    Yeah, she¡¯s huge.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s just big yet badly shaped, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s still worried about that.

    Just like how she said it her first time.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to grope, lick, and suck it until it gets a nice shape ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    I grope Shirahata-san¡¯s huge breasts and suck on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaah, don¡¯t be so rough ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Setsuna-san, Kuromori-kun is being gentle you know ¡¹

    Nozomi said, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it Nozomi-san. Setsuna-san¡¯s asking him to be rougher with her ¡¹

    Momoka amended.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Go for it then, Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to tell me.

    I gripped Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts.

    Licking, sucking her nipples while making vulgar noises.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m being violated! ¡¹

    Setsuna-san¡¯s eyes are melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this, in the end, Setsuna-san¡¯s also letting Kuromori-kun do all the work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t be helped, Setsuna-san is like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Setsuna-san¡¯s quite the closet pervert ¡¹

    Nozomi said. Shirahata-san;

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Setsuna-san¡¯s doing it too, right? You were also imagining Kuromori-kun raping you while masturbating at night ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, she did.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why you¡¯re sensitive ¡¹

    I say while touching Shirahata-san¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Shirahata-san tells me while her face is blushing.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. You¡¯re doing something embarrassing, so get even more embarrassed ¡¹

    I turned over her skirt and her panties are exposed.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s drenched Setsuna-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Setsuna-san¡¯s the type who overflows with love nectar ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka speak cheerfully.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking these off ¡¹

    I pulled Shirahata-san¡¯s panty smoothly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, this is embarrassing! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san hides her face in shame but her dripping wet vagina is in full view.

    I opened Shirahata-san¡¯s slit with my finger and check how it¡¯s going inside.

    Her pink wet insides.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, want me to peek, let¡¯s see! ¡¹

    Nozomi and the girls also took a peek.

    ¡¸ See? This is where the hymen was, and it¡¯s gone now ¡¹

    I say while looking at her opening.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun¡¯s skilled at tearing them after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder how¡¯s mine ¡¹

    Momoka tries to open her slit, but¡­

    My semen¡¯s filling it up.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t tell right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can check each other later ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, but Momoka wants Kuromori Kou-sama to see ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, show me later after taking a shower ¡¹

    I answered.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t keep my precious place open ¡¹

    Shirahata-san protests.

    ¡¸ Right. I think it¡¯s time to fill in this hole ¡¹

    I whispered to Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ How do you want me to violate you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san, what do you imagine when doing it yourself? ¡¹

    I asked to corner her.

    ¡¸ Yes, you do imagine, I mean have delusions about it, right? ¡¹

    Nozomi smiles.

    ¡¸ Say it, I¡¯ll mess you just like in your dreams ¡¹

    I said. Shirahata-san¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, d-doing it from behind like I¡¯m a dog¡­Ah, I said it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, now be a good dog ¡¹

    I told Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ B-But before that, k-kiss me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Our lips touched.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll be your dog ¡¹

    The half-naked Shirahata-san got up.

    ¡¸ Err, if I recall in training when doing doggy style, I spread my legs to shoulder width ¡¹

    Shirahata-san got on all fours and spread her legs.

    ¡¸ Then, I lower my head, raise my butt¡­like this? ¡¹

    I lift her skirt and exposed her ass.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to recall your training but we¡¯re putting it into practice. Shirahata-san can find the ways to feel good in sex while doing it for real ¡¹

    I say while caressing her round ass.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, you¡¯re right. I see. Iyan!

    I stir around her slit with my fingers.

    ¡¸ I-I didn¡¯t learn that in practice! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously. This is sex ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s find where Shirahata-san feels good together ¡¹

    I groped her thighs.

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    More love nectar drips from her insides.

    ¡¸ This is embarrassing, but it feels good ¡¹

    She¡¯s putting to practice the lessons she learned to become a prostitute.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to explore Shirahata-san¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Shirahata-san trembles in expectation.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1300.

    Chapter 1300. Crushing Negatives / Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon: VS Setsuna Part 2

    ¡¸ Yeah, your nipples are stiff too ¡¹

    I touched Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts as she crawls on the bed on all fours.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s uniform is half-off.

    I tore off the buttons in front of her blouse, exposing her raw breasts.

    She¡¯s on all fours, I scoop up her huge tits facing downwards and enjoy the feeling of the weight on my palms.

    ¡¸ T-That tickles ¡¹

    Shirahata-san tries to escape from my hands.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t. I¡¯m still touching you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, that¡¯s sexual harassment, perv! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Setsuna-san, that¡¯s just weird to say you know ¡¹

    Nozomi said laughingly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in the middle of sex with Kuromori-kun so saying that its harassment is just weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think you¡¯re right about the sexual part though ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t take it seriously. Ahn~ ¡¹

    Shirahata-san moans cutely when I knead her nipples.

    ¡¸ Right. We¡¯re going to do something lewder than just sexual harassment ¡¹

    I play with Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts and lick her nape.

    ¡¸ Hyaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It makes you shiver, doesn¡¯t it? You see, you have various erogenous zones ¡¹

    I licked Shirahata-san¡¯s neck and whispered in her ear.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­I learned it in training but¡­Aaaahn!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Learning isn¡¯t enough. You need to learn it through your body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, uuuu, iyaaan ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s temperature is rising up.

    She¡¯s leaking out hot breaths.

    Her slit is¡­oh, there¡¯s more love nectar dripping out.

    I think it¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in now. Raise your ass ¡¹

    I licked Shirahata-san¡¯s ears and then whispered.

    ¡¸ P-Please be gentle, I-I¡¯m still not used to it yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I went behind Shirahata-san who¡¯s on all fours.

    I grabbed her slender hips with my left arm.

    I use my right hand to put my glans on Shirahata-san¡¯s glans.

    ¡¸ Uuu, I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s body trembles after feeling the heat of my penis in her mucous membrane.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve just done it now ¡¹

    Momoka speaks gently while patting her abdomen.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Kuromori-kun is good at this ¡¹

    Nozomi said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I get that but¡­ ¡¹

    Of course, she¡¯ll be afraid, it¡¯s her second time having sex.

    That¡¯s another thing she has to get used to through practice.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, uuuuu, haaaa ¡¹

    Maybe it¡¯s because of her nervousness. Shirahata-san¡¯s breath is already getting rough.

    I feel her breath.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, fuuuuuu, haaaaaa, fuuuu ¡¹

    I¡¯m aiming for the moment she exhaled everything and is about to inhale again.

    ¡¸ Aguu!! ¡¹

    Zoom, my glans sinks inside Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa ¡¹

    Still, Shirahata-san had to breathe in.

    I match my movement while this woman¡¯s breathing in.

    Gugugugugunuuu, my penis is pushing inside Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸!!!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san grips the sheets tightly, enduring.

    ¡¸ Wow, it went in smoothly! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s surprised how easily my dick got swallowed inside Shirahata-san¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Haaa, aaaaah, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s body began to sweat as she¡¯s suddenly penetrated.

    Yeah, Shirahata-san¡¯s insides are hot to feel with my raw penis.

    It¡¯s much hotter than Momoka¡¯s insides. Also, it¡¯s wet.

    ¡¸ How is it? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    Momoka asks.

    ¡¸ N-No, it doesn¡¯t ¡¹

    Shirahata-san replies.

    ¡¸ Aahn, geez! I¡¯m a woman too I get it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ My body can do this. It¡¯s frustrating to say though ¡¹

    Shirahata-san tightens her vagina, clamping my penis.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re connected as a man and a woman. But, Shirahata-san¡¯s insides are nice ¡¹

    I stir up her vagina using my penis, grinding my hips in.

    ¡¸ Ahn, ahn. Don¡¯t praise me like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will praise you, Shirahata-san, you have a good body ¡¹

    I get on top of Shriahata-san¡¯s back from behind and rub her breasts with both hands.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m jealous. Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts are huge. ¡¹

    Nozomi touched her breasts and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just b-big, and nothing else. I¡¯m not as cute as Nozomi-san and Momoka-san. I¡¯m just cheeky and uncute ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ I think that Setsuna-san is cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, I¡¯m¡­ah, iyaan ¡¹

    I tease her nipples to make her focus on sex before getting into a weird argument.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll make you a cute woman ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaan, ah, ah, aahn, hmm, hmmm ¡¹

    Necho, necho, necho.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s completely aroused insides are melting.

    My tensed-up glans is polishing up her vaginal walls.

    The bumps and folds in Shirahata-san¡¯s flesh feel good.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmm, aaaah, aaah, aaahn! ¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s in pain.

    If so.

    ¡¸ Hii! Yaa! Aah, aaah, kuu, aaah!! ¡¹

    I thrust stronger.

    ¡¸ Nu, guh, haa, hii, aaah!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s love nectar and sweat flies on the bedsheets.

    ¡¸ Uu, guu, haa, hiii, uuu, kuuuu!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s feeling it.

    Her vagina that just learned the taste of a man clamps me.

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s some intense movement ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shirahata-san¡¯s a closer pervert so I was expecting her to improve in sex faster, but not this much ¡¹

    Momoka and Nozomi are amazed.

    ¡¸ N-No! Aaahn! I¡¯m!! Kyauu!! I¡¯m not a closet pervert! Iyaaaan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono, you¡¯re quite the pervert ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, the queen of closet perverts! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan, aah, uuu, aaaahn! Aaaahn! Nnn, kuuuu!! ¡¹

    I thrust deeper.

    ¡¸ Hyauuu!!! ¡¹

    Let¡¯s go for an eight-beat first.

    1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, and a strong thrust on the last.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, uhh, kuu, haa, kyaaan!! ¡¹

    Now four beats.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, kyaan!! ¡¹

    Three beats!

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, aaaahn!! ¡¹

    Now gradually speeding it up.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Wait a second!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san shouts.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want this pose! ¡¹

    Huh, it was you who said that you want to do it on all fours, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t see your face!!! I want to look at your face, doing it while kissing!! ¡¹

    I see.

    I pulled out my penis from Shirahata-san¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Kyaaan!! ¡¹

    The love nectar on my glans drips to the sheets.

    ¡¸ Hurry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san went from all fours to lying down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Come! ¡¹

    She spreads her arms, inviting me.

    ¡¸ Yeah! ¡¹

    I jumped in, covered Shirahata-san, and put my erect penis once again.

    ¡¸ Ahaaaa!! ¡¹

    Then, I resume my furious piston.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Hyauuu!! Aaaah, kuuuuuu!! ¡¹

    I also love seeing their faces.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s face has a wistful expression, accepting our sex. She¡¯s pleased. She¡¯s enjoying it.

    I kissed Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm!!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san slurps my tongue intensely.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, amazing! Amazing! My body feels like it¡¯s melting in pleasure!!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Do more please! Mess me up! Break this body of mine!!! ¡¹

    Every time I make an intense thrust, Shirahata-san¡¯s huge breasts sway intensely as well.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaah, yes!!! This is amazing!! ¡¹

    I know.

    The fuse inside Shirahata-san has been lit.

    It¡¯ll explode soon.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah!! Aaaah!! Aaaaaaaaahn!!! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Her whole body¡¯s sweating and her uniform she just put on today have gotten disheveled.

    Shirahata Setsuna moans loudly.

    I went in for my last spurt.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, afuu, iyaaan, iyaiyaiya, aaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    After confirming that Shirahata-san¡¯s rising to climax, I too¡­

    I feel the heat rising up from the depths of my body.

    I want to ejaculate as soon as Shirahata-san cums.

    I want to impregnate this stubborn girl as soon as she becomes defenseless.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, it¡¯s weird! Something¡¯s coming! coming!! Aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s coming for me too. I-I¡¯m going to cum inside you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, you¡¯re going to cum in me again! A creampie! you¡¯re going to fill up my womb!!! ¡¹

    Her arousal blazes up.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, it¡¯s coming! Coming! Coming!!! C-Cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san jumped to climax.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming too!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let it out! Let it out! Pour it in me! Buhiiii!!! ¡¹

    Dobyubyubyu!!!

    The blazing hot spray gushes out.

    ¡¸ Gyaaauuunnn!!! ¡¹

    My glans pushed against her uterus.

    The tip blows a violent release of hot liquid, plunging through her entrance and to the baby chamber.

    My semen¡¯s filling up Shirahata-san¡¯s womb!!!

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaaan!! Aaaaaah! Kuaaaaaaaaaan!! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Her body squirms in ecstasy!!

    She¡¯s squeezing my penis.

    She wants every drop of the semen without missing any.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    I gripped Shirahata-san¡¯s huge breast tightly.

    Ejaculating again and again.

    Doku, doku, doppuuu

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah, aaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san fell exhausted but her vagina and womb still moves.

    I also fell on Shirahata-san¡¯s body, moving only my hips, pouring out the semen on my urethra.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re an amazing woman, Setsuna-san ¡¹

    Nozomi mutters.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun is also an amazing man ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-True ¡¹

    Momoka added.

    ¡¸ Somehow, they look like they went for a hardcore fight ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ I wonder what should I do after that? ¡¹

    Right, Nozomi¡¯s next.

    I listen to Nozomi¡¯s voice as I¡¯m still exhausted on Shirahata-san¡¯s hot body.

    ¡¸ What should I do? You mean sex? ¡¹

    Momoka asks Nozomi curiously.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, about sex. There¡¯s that, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi;

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going for that kind flashy sex before me¡­right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Setsuna-san is Setsuna-san, and Nozomi-san is Nozomi-san ¡¹

    Momoka speaks gently.

    ¡¸ We all have our different charms. Nozomi-san, just do what¡¯s like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right. Okay ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ But, before that, shouldn¡¯t we give these two some cold drinks? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    Nozomi realized. I¡­

    ¡¸ T-There¡¯s some on the fridge over there ¡¹

    I pointed at the fridge in the break room.

    ¡¸ Oh, give me a sec ¡¹

    Nozomi goes to the fridge in a hurry and took out bottles of water from inside.

    ¡¸ Nozomi-san, if it¡¯s like this¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Nozomi opens the bottle and poured water on her mouth.

    ¡¸ Hmmm!! ¡¹

    Then, she fed me water through her mouth.

    Aah, I feel the cold water spreading in my body.

    I¡¯ve recovered.

    I got up from Shirahata-san¡¯s body and then.

    ¡¸ Nozomi, bottle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    I took the bottle from Nozomi and then¡­

    This time, I fed Shirahata-san mouth-to-mouth.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    I hear Shirahata-san¡¯s throat gulping.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, cold water tastes great! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san mutters and I drank more water.

    The feeling of her puffed lips is great.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like I¡¯m in heaven ¡¹

    Shirahata-san who hasn¡¯t come out of her afterglow mutters in a dreamy state.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1301.

    Chapter 1301. Crushing Negatives / One Cushion

    ¡¸ Ahn, sex is amazing ¡¹

    I get up from the bed of the break room.

    Shirahata-san, connected to me while half-naked, is still basking in the afterglow of sex.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san said, That we¡¯re lucky Kuromori-kun is our first time ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she told us when it was just us three ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ Momoka-san, Setsuna-san, and I, and also Misato-san, our first time was with Kuromori-kun, and so the negative image of sex doesn¡¯t shadow over our minds ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san¡¯s father¡¯s fellow Yakuza gang-raped her for a week.

    Kurosawa Naoko-san¡¯s been watching Tokuda-san get raped all that time.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun understands that sex is a way for a man and a woman to communicate with their mind and body, but ordinary men don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if it¡¯s anyone else, then it¡¯ll be scary. But since it¡¯s Kuromori Kou-sama, I can give him my body at ease ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ Right. I feel peaceful becoming one like this ¡¹

    Shirahata-san says from below me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay now, you can let go. I want to embrace for a little longer but Nozomi-san¡¯s turn still has to come in ¡¹

    Shirahata-san smiled gently.

    Yeah, after Momoka and Shirahata-san¡­

    Nozomi¡¯s next.

    Although, I already had sex with Ai, Mitama, and Anya just earlier.

    I¡¯m a little tired, but I have to stand firm as a man.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    I kissed Shirahata-san¡¯s lips multiple times.

    While at it, I fondled her huge breasts and kissed her nipples too.

    ¡¸ Ahn! I¡¯m still sensitive you know¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing it ¡¹

    I say while licking the nipple with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s the pillow talk, I learned that in training ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    Well then.

    I got up and pull out my hips.

    ¡¸ Hmm!! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san made a cute moan as my glans slips out of her narrow vagina.

    My penis fell out of her slit.

    ¡¸ Setsuna-san seems like you received a lot too ¡¹

    Momoka touches her crotch as she looks at the semen dripping out of Shirahata-san¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Setsuna-san¡¯s womb is also filled with the same liquid poured in my womb. I¡¯m amazed ¡¹

    She says.

    ¡¸ Just you wait, I¡¯ll get my fill too ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun, I¡¯ll be angry if you don¡¯t fill me the same amount as the two okay? ¡¹

    Err.

    I didn¡¯t cum inside Mitama so this will be my fourth.

    Am I going to be okay?

    My penis managed to maintain 80% of its size, but¡­

    ¡¸ In exchange, I¡¯ll give you a nice service ¡¹

    Nozomi stood up and started to take off her uniform.

    ¡¸ Momoka-san and Setsuna-san said that they¡¯ll show the results of their training but in the end, Kuromori-kun did everything for them. But I¡¯ll put the things I learned from Katsuko-san to practice! ¡¹

    She says and dropped her skirt.

    Her panty is a white and blue stripe one, very freshman-like.

    ¡¸ The two are still wearing their uniform but I¡¯ll be naked. We¡¯re students in this school too so we can have sex in our uniform anytime we like ¡¹

    Yeah, Nozomi¡¯s stripping to get me going again.

    She unbuttoned her blouse and exposed her front.

    Her cute breasts hidden under her white bra are exposed.

    Nozomi took off her blouse and tossed them into the air.

    Now she¡¯s wearing only her underwear and socks, a lewd figure.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think? ¡¹

    Nozomi asks me.

    ¡¸ Did I change? They do say that when you lose your virginity your figure changes ¡¹

    I stare at Nozomi¡¯s body line and them¡­

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t change just from one time. Nozomi, if you say that you¡¯re still a virgin then people will believe you ¡¹

    Yeah, she still has that elegance of an innocent.

    I¡¯m reminded again that these three are the gemstones Minaho-neesan spent half a year carefully searching for.

    They¡¯re all beautiful, and their bodies are also lovely. Then, they¡¯re smart, and they don¡¯t have bad personalities. Above all, they¡¯re refined.

    Even if we¡¯re about to have sex, there¡¯s no vulgar smell.

    They have a clean and friendly atmosphere.

    You can have fun having sex with these girls as they play with you nicely.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I see ¡¹

    Nozomi puts her hand behind her back and unhooked her bra.

    Her cute breast jumped.

    She also tossed off the bra she took off to let it dance in the air.

    ¡¸ What do you think of my breasts? ¡¹

    Nozomi lifts her smallish breast to show it to me.

    ¡¸ Will I become a prostitute? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Then, Nozomi laughed.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a scene in this Godard film where a woman shows her bare breasts like this and asks ¡°can I be a prostitute with this body?¡± ¡¹

    Nozomi says.

    ¡¸ Then, Japanese films ripped off that entire scene. An actress exposes her breasts and asks if she can be a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nozomi, do you like movies? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Not really. I don¡¯t hate them, but I learned those from Katsuko-san¡¯s training ¡¹

    Training?

    ¡¸ Movies that we must watch or books that we must-read. Also, we don¡¯t need to know the details, we just need to answer the customers when the customer brings up a topic with ¡°I¡¯ve heard about those¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not good to know too much either. We only need the basic knowledge to talk to the customer saying that we¡¯re interested and ask them to teach us ¡¹

    Nozomi said. Momoka added.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not just prostitutes, we¡¯re high-class prostitutes, serving the most important people in our society, in politics and business, so we need to study those ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just an ordinary young woman isn¡¯t going to be priced highly. If what they want from a prostitute is just sex, then it doesn¡¯t have to be us ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only Godard Films and the important basics When the customer talks, we answer ¡°I¡¯ve seen that before,¡± and then continue with ¡°Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t there a Japanese movie based on that famous scene?¡± That¡¯s what Katsuko-san taught us ¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san said in turns.

    I see. That was Katsuko-nee¡¯s technique in receiving her customers.

    ¡¸ Right. We need to have basic knowledge in art, economics, current affairs so that the customers can enjoy talking to us ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ World geography, names of leaders from other countries¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, you can¡¯t forget the sumo wrestlers! ¡¹

    Sumo?

    ¡¸ Many of the elderly like sumo, so we had to learn not just famous sumo wrestlers now but also from the Showa and Heisei era ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taught that it¡¯s better to learn the sumo athletes than baseball ¡¹

    Momoka said. Shirahata-san;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s shallow and wide, we don¡¯t even need to have opinions about it. All we need is basic knowledge to help the customers feel comfortable sharing their opinions with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that! Prostitutes have to be good listeners. We¡¯re taught to not become a good talker ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to be a prostitute, whose very existence is illegal and deviates from social ethics, then you shouldn¡¯t be a girl who talks big ¡¹

    I see, being conscious about politics and social issues isn¡¯t a good thing for prostitutes.

    For customers, they don¡¯t want their prostitutes to lecture them on how the world should be.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why we only need the gist of current affairs, economics, and international affairs. What we think doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even with sumo wrestlers, all we need to say is ¡°The current generation¡¯s *** is really strong, isn¡¯t he?¡± There¡¯s no way we¡¯d know much about the sumo rankings from before we were born ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ It is also true for movies. For example, when it comes to Godard movies, you have to watch ¡°Breathless,¡± and other representative works from the Nouvelle Vague Era. Also the popular works after his return to commercial films in the 80s and later. But, if you say that you¡¯ve seen the movies before ¡°Breathless,¡± like ¡°Operation Concrete,¡± or ¡°A Story of Water,¡± ¡°Charlotte and V¨¦ronique¡±¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll only annoy your customer! They will say that you¡¯re too much of a fan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, correct. You can¡¯t make your customer feel that the prostitute knows more about Godard films than he does. That¡¯s a disqualification! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to see all of them, but all you need is the basic knowledge of some of the best films. If you¡¯ve seen at least one, they¡¯ll say ¡°you know a lot for someone so young,¡± and the conversation continues ¡¹

    ¡¸ In the end, it¡¯s all to make the customer feel comfortable talking, apart from Godard, we just say ¡°I know the name, yes,¡± or ¡°I¡¯ve seen their movies,¡± or ¡°I¡¯ve read their masterpieces,¡± and the likes. Either way, we only need to keep the conversation going by asking ¡°I want to know more, can you teach me?¡± ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    I see. That¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Nozomi-san, Setsuna-san, and I are learning a lot every day. We¡¯re to watch at least two old movies a day, and I¡¯m trying to read the books Katsuko-san recommends us with desperation ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have a lot to remember ¡¹

    Shirahata-san sighed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like school where there are exams, but having basic knowledge will help us in the future so we¡¯re trying our best here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, Misato-san is amazing in that regard ¡¹

    Momoka?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Misato-san¡¯s amazing. She knows most of the topics that customers will bring up according to Katsuko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ She knows a lot about movies, literature, art, everything! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She knows them but she doesn¡¯t brag nor pretend that she¡¯s ignorant. She just goes along with the conversation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-san herself is from an upper-class background so I think she¡¯s used to dealing with older people who want to talk ¡¹

    Misato was a young lady of the Kurama house after all.

    Having the big shots of the politics and business world as the customers of the black forest means that it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ I thought that she¡¯s just a little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything, yet I¡¯m wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-san has a deep core ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s kind too. She¡¯s teaching us a lot ¡¹

    Nozomi, Shirahata-san, and Momoka¡¯s recognition of Misato have changed for the past few weeks.

    ¡¸ Our life as prostitutes is about to start but having Misato-san with us is reassuring ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true for Misato-san, but Sonoko-san and Naoko-san are¡­ ¡¹

    Shirahata-san speaks up about the daughters of Kansai Yakuza.

    ¡¸ We invite them when we¡¯re watching movies that Katsuko-san recommended us but they don¡¯t come at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t even read books or papers at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder if those girls will be okay ¡¹

    Oh, as usual, they¡¯re not mingling with Nozomi and Misato.

    I mean.

    ¡¸ I think they¡¯re just confused for they don¡¯t know what to do ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    Nozomi asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, just as Nozomi and the girls said, Misato¡¯s amazing for she knows a lot of things, but Nozomi and the girls, you¡¯re also amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about us? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looks at me curiously.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Normal girls won¡¯t just move because Katsuko-nee told them to read a book or watch movies to acquire basic knowledge to become a prostitute. You know, it¡¯s hard to put on an effort in watching two movies every day ¡¹

    As expected, Nozomi, Shirahata-san, and Momoka are gifted girls.

    They¡¯re beautiful, positive, courageous, and ambitious.

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t it obvious that it¡¯s what we have to do? ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Many can¡¯t do that ¡°obvious thing that you have to do.¡± Besides, it¡¯s because Nozomi and the girls are doing their best that¡¯s why it¡¯s difficult for them to move ¡¹

    If Misato¡¯s a young lady of the nobility.

    Nozomi, Shirahata-san, and Momoka, they¡¯re daughters of men who are presidents of reasonably large companies in their regions. Furthermore, they went to a school for nobles in their local place so they¡¯re smart.

    Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san are fundamentally different, they lived their lives under the control of troublesome parents who had been good-for-nothing Yakuza.

    Their living environment is culturally different.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee knows that Tokuda-san isn¡¯t watching the movie with Nozomi and the girls or reading books, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Of course. We talked to Katsuko-san multiple times about it ¡¹

    Nozomi replied.

    Even before that, Katsuko-nee and Minaho-neesan should be checking on the lives of the prostitute cadets through the cameras.

    They obviously know.

    ¡¸ But, Katsuko-san always tells us to just watch over for a little longer ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee deliberately leaves Tokuda-san¡¯s problems unaddressed.

    I guess that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ I think that nothing will happen even if we rush the two of them ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, the brothel will open soon! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san tells me.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. Some things in this world need you to bide your time. We¡¯re not living at the same pace after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi tries to refute, but¡­

    ¡¸ Nozomi-san, Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s right ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ Maybe we pushed Sonoko-san to our pace too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, we watch two movies a day, but maybe if we invite Sonoko-san asking ¡°How about we watch at least one?¡± ¡¹

    Shirahata-san also reconsidered.

    ¡¸ I mean, let¡¯s go invite Tokuda-san to movies that seem interesting instead. Not movies like Godard¡¯s ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been watching movies with my family for the past six months, but¡­ ¡¹

    The library in the mansion has a lot of old movies.

    Nei and Misuzu take the lead and often organize movie watch parties.

    ¡¸ Even so, Godard and the likes came after I¡¯d gotten pretty used to watching movies. Then, art films are put in with action and comedy films in between ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee¡¯s purpose in the movie watch parties was to help me learn the basic knowledge so I can talk to the nobility, but¡­

    Also, to spread Agnes¡¯ world.

    ¡¸ I think that Nozomi and the girls are amazing for learning every day with that sense of purpose, but if you don¡¯t make it fun, then it¡¯s going to be harder for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi falters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same in sex. I¡¯m having sex with you girls in turns now, but just because I have to, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m obligated to. I¡¯m doing it because I enjoy having sex with you ¡¹

    Now I get the reason why Katsuko-nee brought these girls to me at this time.

    These girls are too wise that they¡¯re reaching a standstill in their daily training.

    They¡¯re too straightforward that they tie themselves up with the thought of ¡°I have to do this¡±

    ¡¸ But we¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi tries to argue so I pull her hand and embraced her tightly.

    ¡¸ Enough talk, okay? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long already ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s hand touched my penis.

    ¡¸ Oh right, sorry ¡¹

    Nozomi apologized to me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, let¡¯s have sex now ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you going to show me the results of your training, aren¡¯t you? Nozomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Nozomi gently grasped my penis and gave me a handjob.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make you feel good. ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1302.

    Chapter 1302. Crushing Negatives / Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon VS Nozomi Part 1

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t you get tired of having sex with girls one after another? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san asks me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t. Women are different from each other. What Nozomi¡¯s about to do is a first time for today ¡¹

    I said.

    I¡¯m a little tired from having successive sex, but I don¡¯t lose interest.

    I touched Nozomi¡¯s breasts as she¡¯s stroking my dick.

    ¡¸ Ahn~! ¡¹

    Nozomi makes a cute moan when I touched her nipples.

    ¡¸ See? The texture is different. The elasticity of her skin is different. Her voice is different. Her heart is different ¡¹

    I say while groping her smallish breasts.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s charming, but there¡¯s difference ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    Shirahata-san touched Nozomi¡¯s breast that I¡¯m not touching and then compared it to hers.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s definitely different ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? Shirahata-san¡¯s breasts are huge and lovely, but Nozomi¡¯s breasts also have a nice shape. I like it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Momoka, why don¡¯t you try touching Nozomi-san¡¯s breasts too? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san told Momoka.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve¡­been touching them a lot ¡¹

    Momoka replied bashfully.

    Speaking of which, they did mention that.

    ¡¸ So, I want to touch Setsuna-san¡¯s breasts instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, mine? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san¡¯s surprised for a moment, but¡­

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s. Touch mine, can I touch Momoka-san¡¯s breasts too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, here you go ¡¹

    They smiled and touched each other¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ I-I want to fondle Setsuna-san¡¯s breasts too! ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead ¡¹

    Shirahata-san brings her breast in front of Nozomi.

    ¡¸ ¡®xcuseme! ¡¹

    Nozomi fondles Shirahata-san¡¯s huge breasts.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s so soft! Nice! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just big isn¡¯t enough. It gets my shoulders stiff ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Besides, don¡¯t girls with huge breasts look stupid? I want mine to have the same size as Momoka-san¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ The size of breasts has nothing to do with intelligence. ¡¹

    Momoka replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s irrelevant! ¡¹

    Nozomi rubs her nipples on my glans.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick it. Yep, so it has that kind of texture ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said, got off the bed, and licked my dick.

    Speaking of which, it was Nozomi who did the fellatio before I had sex with Shirahata-san.

    Nozomi¡¯s the last one so I think that Shirahata-san said something like ¡°I¡¯ll make it big again¡±

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s lick it together. Momoka-san, bring your breasts to Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Okay, I got it ¡¹

    The three prostitute cadets stick their bodies to me.

    Nozomi and Shirahata-san lick both sides of my penis, and then¡­

    Momoka¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama, it¡¯s breast time ¡¹

    I press my face on Momoka¡¯s breasts and sucked on her nipples.

    It¡¯s great to see girls getting to know each other better through sex.

    I feel two different tongues from both sides of my glans.

    The pleasure makes me shiver.

    I sucked on Momoka¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s so cute when sucking on my breasts ¡¹

    Momoka looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re like a huge baby ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Babies don¡¯t have this big penis though ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Hey, I think it¡¯s good enough? It¡¯s already so hard ¡¹

    Shirahata-san checks the hardness of my penis with her lips and said.

    ¡¸ Right, then let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    Nozomi stood up.

    ¡¸ Kuormori-kun, lie down. I¡¯ll be on top. I learned this in my training. It¡¯s called cowgirl position. I wanted to try it out ¡¹

    Nozomi tosses off the last clothing she¡¯s wearing, her panty.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m interested in the cowgirl position because I hear that it¡¯s the woman that¡¯s dominant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, then try it out ¡¹

    If Nozomi¡¯s interested, then¡­

    I lie down on the bed.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Nozomi got on the bed and straddled over me.

    I looked up the naked Nozomi¡­

    ¡¸ Nozomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, looking at you like this, you sure are beautiful, Nozomi ¡¹

    Her cute face and beautiful body line.

    She¡¯s still young, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Obviously. I look good that¡¯s why the rich pick me as their high-class prostitute ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s how I can help father, then¡­ ¡¹

    These three prostitute cadets are prepared to sell themselves for five years to pay off the debts of their father had after their business had failed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just your appearance. Nozomi, Shirahata-san, and Momoka, you¡¯re all good women. Your minds and body are amazing ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy to hear that but you can check if my body is good or not through sex ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Err, I can just put Kuromori-kun¡¯s penis inside like this, right? ¡¹

    She holds my penis and brought it to her entrance.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a bad angle ¡¹

    I told Nozomi.

    ¡¸ Huh, what do I do then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give me a second ¡¹

    I moved my hip to adjust the angle as I lay on the bed.

    ¡¸ Like this, I guess? I¡¯ll hold my dick, just focus on putting it inside your slit Nozomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Nozomi spreads open her lower lip on top of me.

    Her love nectar dripped like honey onto the top of my glans.

    I rub my glans against Nozomi¡¯s pink insides, again and again, to get it accustomed.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmmmm ¡¹

    Nozomi twitches, feeling our mucous membranes rubbing.

    ¡¸ Okay, now take a breath and slowly lower your hips ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Zunyu.

    My glans goes inside Nozomi.

    ¡¸ Agu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stop breathing! Your body will get stiff if you do that, take it slow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Nozomi took a deep breath, just as I told her.

    Yeah, Nozomi¡¯s tension and stiffness are going away.

    ¡¸ Then, continue from earlier, lower your hips ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Zubuzubuzubu

    We¡¯re deepening our connection in the cowgirl position.

    Even so, Nozomi stopped after 70% of my dick is inside.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, there¡¯s still more ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, it won¡¯t fit in anymore! ¡¹

    Nozomi says while still in a half-sitting posture.

    ¡¸ Just do it. Just put your weight on me. Sit down and relax on me. You¡¯re the one on top ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped then ¡¹

    I grabbed Nozomi¡¯s waist and then made a thrust from below.

    ¡¸ Hiii!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s posture broke and she landed on top of me.

    Zububu!!

    My penis went in all in one go, buried deep inside Nozomi¡¯s slit.

    The glans pushes on Nozomi¡¯s puffy uterus

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaaah, aaaaaah! Uuuuu ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s leaking out hot sighs on top of my body.

    Our bodies are perfectly fit.

    ¡¸ Nozomi ¡¹

    It¡¯ll take some time before Nozomi gets used to my penis.

    I reach down and gently stroked Nozomi¡¯s hips, thighs, and ass.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, that tickles. ¡¹

    Nozomi says, but¡­

    ¡¸ Just let me ¡¹

    I won¡¯t grip nor fondle her.

    I will just gently caress her young and smooth skin.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, aaaaaah, aaaaah ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s loosening up now.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s the next thing to do according to your training? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ F-First, is to move my hips around, drawing a circle ¡¹

    Nozomi replies.

    ¡¸ Then, try it ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Nozomi begins to move her hips slowly over my body.

    Aah, Nozomi¡¯s thin waist¡­she¡¯s putting some force.

    ¡¸ Nozomi, too much force. You need to shake your body slowly at first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, hold my hand, I¡¯ll help you from below ¡¹

    I held Nozomi¡¯s hands.

    Nozomi grips it tight, but¡­

    ¡¸ Nozomi, don¡¯t put too much pressure on it. I¡¯m going to hold you just right ¡¹

    I gripped Nozomi¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Believe in me ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I then support her with my hands.

    Nozomi grinds her hips.

    Oh, I get what she¡¯s trying to do.

    I now know what kind of hip movement she learned from Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Nozomi, balance yourself. Balance your movement ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-Balance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t move like it¡¯s slippery, but instead make it shifting like a lever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Use a three-beat rhythm, then push your hips hard on me on the third beat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll do the counting 1, 2, 3! 1, 2, 3,!! ¡¹

    Nozomi understood from just one hint.

    She¡¯s smart, as expected.

    ¡¸ Oh, this makes me feel good too ¡¹

    Nozomi smiled at me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to push yourself too hard, just start moving gradually so it doesn¡¯t hurt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll try the things I learned ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s hip movement grows bigger.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Ahn! Aaah! Uuu!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s breasts bob up and down in my vision.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu!!

    Her love nectar floods from the inside, making a lustful sound from our connection one after another.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmmm, hmmm, aaah!! ¡¹

    This young beauty swings her hips on top of me.

    ¡¸ Seriously¡­this¡­cowgirl position. Ahn! It¡¯s like I¡¯m riding a horse! ¡¹

    Nozomi looks at me who¡¯s lying on the bed and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, and I¡¯m a rodeo horse ¡¹

    I match with Nozomi¡¯s hip movement and thrust my hip from below.

    ¡¸ Kyauu!! ¡¹

    Nozomi moaned loudly.

    Then, I gave Nozomi a gallop horse riding.

    My hips are the horse saddle while my hand that Nozomi¡¯s holding is the bridle.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, auuu! ¡¹

    Nozomi and I are having sex in a cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Ahn! I¡¯m not taking the lead in this at all! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Yeah, she did say that women take the lead in the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Once you master it, you can have sex just as you want it to be, Nozomi ¡¹

    I tell Nozomi while making thrusts with my hips upwards.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! It¡¯s really a rodeo!! ¡¹

    Nozomi speaks to me with a wistful expression.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s about time we swap positions ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Are you not feeling good with me on top? I want to make Kuromori-kun feel good, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi speaks to me with a lonely face.

    ¡¸ I think that the priority for now is to make Nozomi¡¯s body feel pleasure from sex ¡¹

    I smiled at Nozomi and said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to rush. Just take it slow, one step at a time. If not, you¡¯ll start to hate sex ¡¹

    Momoka and Shirahata-san weren¡¯t able to show the fruits of their training with Katsuko-nee, but¡­

    That¡¯s okay at this point.

    It¡¯s just their second time having sex.

    ¡¸ I know that you were taught a lot of things in your training, and you feel like you can do anything. But there¡¯s a difference in understanding, your knowledge, and putting things to practice. In most cases, you¡¯ll have to figure it out while doing the real thing ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Just knowing that things didn¡¯t go your way is enough for today. But this is sex, both of us need to finish in pleasure. If you don¡¯t get satisfied in sex, then it¡¯ll only be frustrating ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re prostitutes, sex is our duty, our service, our work ¡¹

    Nozomi tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know that. That¡¯s true, but still, Nozomi and the girls need sex as their salvation because you¡¯re going to have that kind of life ¡¹

    These young girls had to become prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll do as Kuromori-kun tells me ¡¹

    Nozomi accepted.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1303.

    Chapter 1303. Crushing Negatives / Three Successive Sex on the Afternoon Part 2

    ¡¸ We good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­.Yeah ¡¹

    My penis is still inside Nozomi.

    Our bodies have swapped places.

    Nozomi started in a cowgirl position so I got up and swapped, but still in the sitting position.

    ¡¸ Cling to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s thin arms cling to me tightly.

    Her young breasts are pushed against my chest.

    I lift Nozomi¡¯s ass from below and then¡­

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn!! ¡¹

    I lay her down on the bed while hugging Nozomi¡¯s body.

    From sitting to missionary.

    ¡¸ Okay, now loosen up. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, fuuuu ¡¹

    Nozomi in my arms lost her strength.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re good at this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask for that next time ¡¹

    Shirahata-san and Momoka saw me swap places with Nozomi and they clapped their hands.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, geez! ¡¹

    Nozomi sighs out of embarrassment.

    ¡¸ In the end, being in Kuromori-kun¡¯s arms make me feel at ease. It¡¯s better than when I¡¯m on top ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. When you¡¯re embraced in missionary position, you feel like your whole body¡¯s wrapped up ¡¹

    Shirahata-san told Nozomi.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, maybe cowgirl position was too early for us ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ I think the feeling of wanting to be embraced is still stronger ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think we can do cowgirl position well unless we have the stronger desire of embracing ¡¹

    Hearing her prostitute cadet friends speak, Nozomi.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taught a lot in training but still, we¡¯re not yet fit to become prostitutes it seems ¡¹

    She discovers the difference in learning knowledge and putting it to practice.

    ¡¸ I feel like it¡¯s okay getting spoiled like this since it¡¯s Kuromori-kun after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if we¡¯re dealing with customers, then we need to do whatever it takes to satisfy them ¡¹

    Nozomi and Shirahata-san said, then¡­

    ¡¸ But, we can be spoiled with Kuromori Kou-sama. So let¡¯s get spoiled, Nozomi-san, Setsuna-san ¡¹

    Momoka said smilingly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll spoil you as much as you want ¡¹

    I say while embracing Nozomi.

    ¡¸ You see, I can¡¯t help Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san out of this painful fate¡­ ¡¹

    These three beauties had accepted their fate to become a prostitute of the Black Forest for five years to repay their parent¡¯s debt.

    I can¡¯t take over the debt that these girls are shouldering.

    Above all, they already had their resolve to become a prostitute to save their parents, I don¡¯t want to break their determination.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ll do what I can. If this can relieve you from the pain, then I¡¯ll do it as much as you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel happy to hear that from Kuromori-kun, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t let Kuromori-kun do good for us one-sidedly ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to have sex with Kuromori-kun, but this is also linked in our training ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s being more considerate of us than we do. Furthermore, you were gentle in sex even if it¡¯s already three of us successively ¡¹

    Momoka said, Nozomi;

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s us, then we¡¯re okay, since Katsuko-san told us during our training, that as long as we¡¯re alive, we¡¯ll have to accept our fate¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh yes. Like, a child whose parents were cult members and grew up in that group or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t have to be a cult, but it¡¯s common for children to have a hard time because of their parent¡¯s hobbies and beliefs ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what happened to us. This is our fate because of our parents, but we understood and accepted it. We don¡¯t regret it ¡¹

    Nozomi looked me in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ But still, sometimes it makes us feel sad and that we can¡¯t take it anymore, so it helps that Kuromori-kun, who¡¯s not a customer, embraces us ¡¹

    She hugs my back tight and rubs her cheek on my chest.

    ¡¸ Yes, sometimes¡­you, spoiling us, saves us ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just too hard to deal with customers in a secret facility in the basement of the hotel without anyone knowing. But in our case, Kuromori Kou-sama knows us, and so we can do our best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we came to this school today, and became students, but we can¡¯t tell anyone that we¡¯re prostitutes. Even if we did, they won¡¯t believe us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re no longer ordinary girls. We understand that. Sadly, we¡¯re not allowed to make friends in this school, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But we have Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the only one who knows our true form and our sadness ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s really big that Kuromori-kun knows us. It brings us strength and courage ¡¹

    The three tell me.

    ¡¸ But, we don¡¯t know what to do to return the favor to Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    Nozomi.

    ¡¸ Setsuna-san and Momoka-san are quick to get Kuromori-kun to spoil them, but still, I wanted to be treated equally ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why¡­

    They said that they want to show the fruits of their training but Momoka and Shirahata-san immediately let me take the lead. Meanwhile;

    Nozomi tried to do her best to serve me.

    ¡¸ For now, we¡¯ll serve you through sex for the rest of our life. If it¡¯s Kuromori-kun, we don¡¯t mind getting pregnant. If we make one, then we¡¯ll give birth to it. We have that resolve but still, what else can we do to return the favor to Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it to be one-sided, it doesn¡¯t refresh me ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Nozomi, you¡¯re misunderstanding something ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ About what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What I mean is that Nozomi¡¯s idea of our relationship is already wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Which part of it? ¡¹

    Let¡¯s see.

    ¡¸ You see, what is Nozomi right now? What¡¯s your status? ¡¹

    I look at Nozomi in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman who signed a contract with the organization, ¡°Black Forest,¡± to become their prostitute for five years, in exchange for paying my father¡¯s debt ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the fact, but that¡¯s not all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Nozomi, you¡¯re not just contracted with the Black Forest organization ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is there anyone else? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nozomi, you¡¯re now a member of the Black Forest. You¡¯re a member of the organization itself ¡¹

    Currently, Nozomi thinks that she¡¯s still outside of the Black Forest.

    That she¡¯s an outsider who signed a contract with the crime syndicate.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the brother of Kuromori Minaho, the leader of the Black Forest, so I¡¯m also a member of that group. A person from the organization ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ And Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san, you girls are part of the Black Forest already. You¡¯re members. You need to be aware of that ¡¹

    I look into their eyes and urge them to change their awareness.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but we can¡¯t leave this group. Once you¡¯re in, we¡¯re fellows for the rest of our lives. The members of the organization look after each other. That¡¯s the rule ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s natural for me to look after you girls. I¡¯m your senior in the organization. I¡¯ll take care of you girls as long as I¡¯m alive. That¡¯s the rule and the way of our organization so don¡¯t think of returning the favor ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But ¡¹

    Nozomi tries to argue, but¡­

    ¡¸ Even if you want to return the favor, don¡¯t think that it will come right away! Take your time to think. We¡¯re going to be together for the rest of our lives so it¡¯s okay if you find your answer in twenty or thirty years ¡¹

    I stroke Nozomi¡¯s hair and look at Momoka and Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ You girls are newcomers to this organization, but you won¡¯t always be like that. You girls will soon be looking after your juniors ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, our contract is only for five years ¡¹

    Shirahata-san tells me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for being a prostitute, right? The Black Forest isn¡¯t just a brothel business! The bakery Katsuko-nee and I are working on, and as well as managing the high school here are also business of Black Forest ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If you girls start a business after retiring from prostitution, then the organization will support you. You¡¯ll get support even if you don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll take care of you girls for the rest of your lives no matter what, so be prepared for it ¡¹

    In addition to financial, we¡¯ll also provide management lessons, various research activities, coordination with the underground side, and everything else they need.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re comrades, so let me spoil you Nozomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s vagina wrapping my penis clamps harder.

    Her warm love nectar flows out.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s how it is, then we¡¯ll take your word for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll get spoiled! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san and Momoka said while smiling.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll get spoiled. Spoil me, Kuromori-kun! ¡¹

    Nozomi looks at me with wistful eyes.

    ¡¸ Embrace me, violate me, feel good with my body!! ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I slowly move my hips.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah, does it feel good? Do you feel good with Nozomi¡¯s body? Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s warm and tight. It¡¯s amazing, Nozomi ¡¹

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu!!

    Our connected part makes lewd noises.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy, do it more. I don¡¯t care if it hurts, just enjoy Nozomi¡¯s body ¡¹

    This is Nozomi¡¯s way of getting spoiled.

    She¡¯s opening her mind and body to me.

    ¡¸ Moan for me, let me hear your cute voice! ¡¹

    I swing my hips and tell Nozomi as I grope her breasts.

    ¡¸ Yes! Ah, aaahn! aaaah! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Nozomi makes cute moans.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s good. Feel it! Nozomi, feel the pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaahn! Aaah, aaaah! It feels good! It feels good! Kuromori-kun!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s becoming more honest.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡­I like this more! I feel more pleasure when Kuromori-kun¡¯s violating me below!! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    She confessed her thoughts.

    ¡¸ I always imagine this when masturbating! Kuromori-kun¡¯s violating me like this¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do it alone, if you want it then ask for it! You want my dick inside you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes! I want it inside! I want Kuromori-kun¡¯s penis to violate me ¡¹

    Nozomi shouts.

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    I thrust my hips stronger.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! You can go harder! No, go harder, please!! ¡¹

    I grip Nozomi¡¯s breasts tight as I swing my hips.

    I suck on her right nipple.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Yes!!! Amazing!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s body trembles from pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, Kuromori-kuun!!! Break me! Mess me up more!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, Nozomi-san seems to have saved up a lot ¡¹

    Shirahata-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Nozomi-san¡¯s the type who holds back in a weird way after all ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ But, I think Nozomi-san can release all of it only when having sex with Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s two friends are watching her have sex with me with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaah, aaaah! Aaaauuu!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s temperature is rising up higher compared to when she¡¯s swinging her hips on top.

    Her skin¡¯s flushed, turning red.

    Her young and beautiful body is sweating up.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Kuromori-kun¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m a lewd girl¡­I¡¯m a real lewd girl¡­so¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi looks up at me with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ I want to masturbate while Kuromori-kun¡¯s violating me. I want to touch them ¡¹

    ¡¸ How do you want to be touched? ¡¹

    I asked her purposely.

    ¡¸ My nipples and clit!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi shouts.

    ¡¸ I want to touch them. I want to touch myself while being ravished! Hey, is that okay? Say that it¡¯s okay, please!! ¡¹

    She begs me while making a wistful face.

    ¡¸ Okay, try it! ¡¹

    I consented.

    ¡¸ Thank you!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi brings her hand on top of the place where we¡¯re connected.

    Her fingers vibrate above her clitoris.

    Her left hand is fondling her breasts! Kneading her nipples!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! It feels good!! This is amazing! Kuromori-kun!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s masturbating while I bang her. That¡¯s sexy.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Kuromori-kun¡¯s watching me! Kuromori-kun¡¯s watching Nozomi¡¯s embarrassing figure!!!

    Nozomi¡¯s pleasure is ignited.

    ¡¸ Iyaaan! Aaah! Haaaa, haaaa!!!! ¡¹

    The fire spreads in her whole body!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Kuromori-kun!! I! I!!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s about to cum!!

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll cum with you!! ¡¹

    I stroke my penis and speed up.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaah! Aah, ah, ah, ah, aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s naked body sways rhythmically!

    Each time my glans thrust deep inside Nozomi¡¯s vagina, she¡¯s moaning cutely.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-kun!! Ah, aaaah!! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    I went for the last spurt so we both climax at the same time.

    Panpanpanpanpan!!

    I slam my abdomen to Nozomi¡¯s and it makes a nice slapping sound.

    ¡¸ Hiigiiii!! Hyaaaa!! Aaaaah! Aaaaaah, kuaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Yeah, I can tell that she¡¯s rising up. I know. Nozomi.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Kuromori-kun!!! Aaaah, aaaaah! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s fingers stimulate her clitoris and it speeds up.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m about to cum! I¡¯m going to cum! Kuromori-kun!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m about to cum! Nozomi!! ¡¹

    We continue to have a carnal act between a man and a woman.

    Nozomi¡¯s body is shining from her sweat.

    ¡¸ Let it out! Pour it in me! Feel good inside Nozomi!!! ¡¹

    Her swaying breasts spray off her sweat.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Kuromori-kun! Kuromori-kun! Kuromori-kun!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s body bends like a bow.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaaa!! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!! I¡¯m cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s body trembles.

    Her narrow vagina tightens, clamps my penis.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m cumming!! Nozomi!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuu!!!!

    I¡¯m giving another creampie!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s eyes opened wide, accepting the blow of semen deep in her womb.

    Byukubyuku.

    Byrururu¡­

    The second and third shot blows in too.

    ¡¸ Now, the three of us have Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s semen in our womb ¡¹

    Momoka pats her abdomen and said.

    ¡¸ Right, we¡¯re comrades so it¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Shirahata-san also touched hers and said.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s still in the middle of ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, kuuuu, afuuu!!! ¡¹

    She twitches, convulses sometimes.

    And every time she does, Nozomi¡¯s vagina clamps my penis, squeezing out the semen from my dick.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m dying! Dying from too much pleasure!! ¡¹

    Nozomi mutters while still in the middle of dreams and reality.

 CH 1304.

    Chapter 1304. Crushing Negatives / That depends on You

    ¡¸ Aaaah, hmmm, that felt amazing ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s hugging me while my penis is still inside of her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it felt the same for me ¡¹

    We kissed and entwined our tongues.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaahn! Un ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s body twitched.

    As expected, my erection withered after the continuous ejaculation, it¡¯s pushed out of Nozomi¡¯s opening.

    ¡¸ Iyaan, don¡¯t leave! ¡¹

    Nozomi said but my penis is already outside.

    ¡¸ We can just do it again ¡¹

    I say while groping Nozomi¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, it¡¯s a little hot. I¡¯m sweating ¡¹

    I lie down on the bed naked.

    Ai, Mitama, Anya, Momoka, Shirahata-san, and Nozomi.

    Going for six of them in a row is quite hard.

    My hips are sore.

    My body¡¯s heavy.

    ¡¸ But, as expected of you. You even made the three of us feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ And gave the three of us creampies ¡¹

    Shirahata-san and Momoka said bashfully.

    They¡¯re still in the same appearance when I violated them, breasts and crotch exposed.

    ¡¸ Well then, if we¡¯re doing what we learned during our training, the next thing we¡¯re doing is the cleanup fellatio, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it first as following the order we had earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ No need. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m the one who just had the creampie ¡¹

    The three prostitute cadets begin to argue.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, wait. We¡¯re not done yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, you can still go on Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Momoka¡¯s okay too. But¡­ ¡¹

    The three look at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ No, no, no. That¡¯s not what I meant. Call Misato from the room outside ¡¹

    I said.

    Misato¡¯s in the bakery next to the break room, cleaning up with Ai and Mitama.

    ¡¸ Misato¡¯s also a prostitute cadet, just like you girls. So, I want to call Misato to here ¡¹

    These three get along so much from having sex with me so¡­

    I want Misato to join in.

    I know that Misato left because she¡¯s being considerate of these girls but¡­

    Now that we¡¯re here, I want to deepen Misato¡¯s friendship with these three.

    ¡¸ But, are you going to be okay, Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you look like you¡¯re quite tired already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shouldn¡¯t you take a rest first? ¡¹

    The three beauties tell me after seeing my state.

    ¡¸ No, it has to be now, while your bodies still have the lingering effect of having sex with me ¡¹

    Their sense of fellowship should strengthen if I have sex with Misato in front of the three.

    ¡¸ So, call Misato in here. I can¡¯t move right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    The girls are confused with what I said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t force yourself ¡¹

    I hear a voice from the darkness.

    This voice.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll join in when the opportunity arrives. But just as Kou-sama mentioned earlier, ¡°we can do it again next time¡±

    Ah.

    Until now, I¡¯ve only been unable to recognize the space as vague darkness.

    Tsukiko comes in.

    ¡¸ Huh, since when were you here? ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re wrong. Nozomi-san, she¡¯s been here all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. Now that you mentioned it, she¡¯s been in this room, right? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san and Momoka is right.

    Tsukiko had been in the break room all this time.

    I was unable to sense her before I noticed, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve been watching you make love all this time ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    Yeah, ¡°we¡±

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s really cute ¡¹

    The darkness around Tsukiko dissolves.

    Oh, right.

    It¡¯s not just Tsukiko.

    Dolly Lu, Anna Lu, the girl assassins Kyouko-san brought from Southeast Asia, and¡­

    Anya¡¯s also in the room.

    When did we forget that they were in the same room?

    ¡¸ I did it all ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power.

    While Nozomi, Shirahata-san, Momoka, and I were focused on sex¡­

    Were they erasing their presence?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you need to treat your body with more care. If you call Misato in this situation, you¡¯ll only trouble her ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Misato can¡¯t refuse if I order her to have sex with me.

    If I try to push up even though I¡¯m tired, then, I¡¯m forcing Misato too hard.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to accomplish all of it at the moment, there¡¯s still more opportunity ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama sometimes pushes himself too hard to get ahead. I think you need to be aware of that already ¡¹

    Yeah, I might¡¯ve been rushing to get the results.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I was wrong. Sorry ¡¹

    I apologized to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that you understand, then give me a moment ¡¹

    Tsukiko opens the door¡­

    ¡¸ Katsuko-sama ¡¹

    She calls Katsuko-nee in the bakery.

    ¡¸ Oh, done already? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee returned to the break room with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, we¡¯ve done it once each ¡¹

    ¡¸ We had sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I came, and also got a creampie ¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san replied to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ So, how did it feel? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­geez ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s frustrating to say, but yes ¡¹

    The three replied. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    She smiled gently.

    ¡¸ Although, we weren¡¯t able to use much of what we learned in training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s done all the work ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Shirahata-san Momoka, and Nozomi spoke honestly.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped. You¡¯re not used to it yet, don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ The brothel is about to open ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need to get accustomed to it soon, right? ¡¹

    The three looks worried. Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. The customers do know that you girls are newcomers. Rather, the customers would avoid a prostitute that¡¯s perfect from the start because they lack freshness ¡¹

    She replies brightly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re taught the various sec techniques during the training so far but you can¡¯t master them that quick. You¡¯ll become a prostitute who¡¯s like a mercenary, thinking that sex is nothing but a job. Do you understand why they don¡¯t sell high? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Our brothel is a high-class one. And the top of the upper class in this country are our customers. They hold enough status, money, and power, and they have no shortage of young beautiful women they can have sex with. If they have money, then they can buy any woman they like ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re rather tired of girls who approach them while thinking about money. They don¡¯t want that kind of woman. That¡¯s why our service is different from ordinary prostitutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Different from ordinary? How? ¡¹

    Nozomi asks, representing the three.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you girls to figure it out yourselves. Just understand that being good in sex isn¡¯t going to be enough. A high-class prostitute has to be a charming woman before anything else. To put things bluntly, sex technique isn¡¯t that essential. It¡¯s more important to make them feel that being with that girl makes them feel better or to make them feel that it¡¯s fun to remember their youth. Without that skill, you can¡¯t make your customers pay a lot of money ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ His sex skill isn¡¯t that outstanding. To tell the truth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, but Kuromori-kun¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, he made me cum too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It felt amazing to me too ¡¹

    The three prostitute cadets said in surprise.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s different from his techniques. I didn¡¯t teach him any of the pickup-artists use on women, or even sex techniques. In fact, many of the techniques used by AV actors are used to please women ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ But, if you learn only those techniques, the quality of sex will suffer. You don¡¯t feel the other person properly, just use your skill and make the best use of it. It sure has pleasure, but it¡¯s not going to be satisfying. It satisfies your lust, but everything else isn¡¯t. Or should I say that it¡¯s just sex without mental satisfaction ¡¹

    If you only focus on your craft, you¡¯ll lose heart.

    ¡¸ If you start having sex like that, no matter how much sex you had, it will never satisfy your heart. You¡¯ll just want more exciting and extreme sex, and eventually, turn you into a sex addict. Third-rate prostitutes fall into that situation often. They start to think that their techniques make them good at sex, but the truth is that the customers don¡¯t value them that highly. They have over-the-top flow sex for self-satisfaction ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t think the customers will like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t get repeat customers with that ¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Well then, so, you girls had sex with him, but how was it? I¡¯ll say it again when it comes to sex techniques, he isn¡¯t that great. ¡¹ He¡¯s not taught any specialties after all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right. I¡¯m not that great when it comes to sex.

    I just tried things out and went with trial and error.

    ¡¸ Even so, you girls still want to have sex with him, right? How do you feel? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks. Momoka;

    ¡¸ It felt amazing to me, I want to have sex again next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, or rather, it¡¯s a problem if I can¡¯t do it again ¡¹

    Nozomi looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ Oh? Why are you going to have a problem if you can¡¯t have sex with him? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Nozomi right away.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi looked at my face for a while.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯ve gotten a fresh start after having sex with Kuromori-kun, in a lot of ways. Well, not really a fresh start, but it felt like all my pent-up thoughts and emotions had melted away. Anyway, I feel like I can do my best again. It energizes me. It brings me life! ¡¹

    She insisted.

    ¡¸ I also agree with Nozomi-san. He¡¯s always looking straight at us, before, during, and after sex, and it doesn¡¯t change. That¡¯s why I trust him. He¡¯s looking always so straightforward ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Kuroori Kou-sama¡¯s considering us as his allies. He even mentioned that we¡¯re members of the organization earlier ¡¹

    Momoka?

    ¡¸ He¡¯s right. You girls are members of the Black Forest. We¡¯re not going to one-sidedly control you girls and we¡¯re not going to exploit you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori Kou-sama¡¯s in a higher position, he should be giving us orders. We could¡¯ve been used as a tool for his sexual needs but Kuromori Kou-sama didn¡¯t do it. He¡¯s treated us as companions from start to end ¡¹

    Momoka looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ Right. I believe that being able to do that with composure is his charm. And you girls felt safe and pleasure having sex with him because you were treated like a friend, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I don¡¯t think I can have sex with customers with the same intimacy with Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    Momoka answers Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That depends on you. If you can treat your customer like a friend from start to finish, maybe you can have intimate sex with your customers like how he does with you? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Although, that¡¯s his method and his charm. You girls need to find your own style, and once you get down to it, it¡¯ll turn to your charm. In the end, it¡¯s all your problem to solve. How will you approach the customer? That¡¯s the question ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ The reason why you had sex with him at that stage of your training is that I want you to figure that out. As the training progress, you learn a great deal about the work and skills of a prostitute, but that¡¯s not enough. Now, get rid of that image in your head that ¡°this is what a prostitute should be.¡± You girls aren¡¯t cheap prostitutes who only sell your youth and sexual skills. You have to become much nobler, a high class prostitute ¡¹

    Nozomi and the girls have to surpass ordinary prostitutes.

    If they don¡¯t become high-class prostitutes, then Nozomi and the girls won¡¯t be able to repay their parent¡¯s debt.

    ¡¸ Do you mean that we have to become prostitutes who can energize our customers just like how Kuromori-kun cheered us up? ¡¹

    Nozomi asks.

    ¡¸ Energy, vitality, or spirit, it doesn¡¯t matter which, it¡¯s all positive for humans. We need to make sure that the customers feel something positive from interacting with you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Misato-chan already knows that. That¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t in this training. I want the three of you to take your time and feel it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right, Misato-san already has a charm that¡¯s different from the other girls ¡¹

    Momoka nods.

    ¡¸ Her family¡¯s much bigger than ours. You can get the sense of money from her just from talking. She has that luxurious aura ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Misato-san always had that added value from the start, and she knows that well ¡¹

    Shirahata-san agreed.

    ¡¸ I see, I get it now. We need to renew our thoughts. That¡¯s why having sex with Kuromori-kun just now was a crucial training, but still, Katsuko-san¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s curious.

    ¡¸ Why is it that Sonoko-san and Naoko-san aren¡¯t included in this training? ¡¹

    It¡¯s about Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san, the prostitute cadets who aren¡¯t here.

    ¡¸ This is important so I¡¯d like them to have sex with him if possible, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, the theme of the training today is about how to be charming for the customer, not just using your knowledge and skills in sex, so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s not just us who needs a lesson, but those girls too, right? ¡¹

    Nozomi, Shirahata-san, and Momoka said.

    They understood the reason why Misato¡¯s not in the training, but¡­

    Why are Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san not included?

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t reach them yet. This kind of training I mean ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks in a lonely tone.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, those girls won¡¯t be high-class prostitutes ¡¹

    You mean?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1305.

    Chapter 1305. Crushing Negatives / The power of Belief

    ¡¸ Why can¡¯t Sonoko-san and Naoko-san become high-class prostitutes? ¡¹

    Nozomi asks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because their hearts are closed. They don¡¯t trust other people at all ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Girls who are closed out won¡¯t do. They can be a low-class prostitute, but they can¡¯t grow further ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee looked at Nozomi and the girls.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s ask you back, you girls were very closed-minded to us at first, weren¡¯t you? Compared to that, Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan are much warier of us. So, when did you start trusting us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san looked at each other¡¯s faces.

    ¡¸ Even now, you girls are talking to me very relaxed despite still being naked after having sex, right? Then, next to you is him, a naked boy lying on the bed with his penis exposed, but you don¡¯t mind it at all, see?

    Nozomi and the girls looked at me.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we already had a lot of sex, and he already saw a lot of our embarrassing parts ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Thinking about it, it¡¯s embarrassing to get stared at but I¡¯m totally okay when I¡¯m with him ¡¹

    Then, Momoka touched my penis.

    ¡¸ Oh right, we still haven¡¯t done cleanup fellatio yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Katsuko-san, can we suck on it while you talk? ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Maybe a little later, I¡¯m talking about something important ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ So, why do you think that you¡¯re okay with him? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange for someone to have fun while having sex with four people? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, now that you mention it, it might be, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ But since it¡¯s Kuromori Kou-sama, I don¡¯t feel afraid. ¡¹

    Momoka pokes my penis with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Kou-sama won¡¯t do anything horrible to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Kuromori-kun isn¡¯t that smart, but he¡¯s not a bad guy. We can tell that Kuromori-kun does his best thinking about us ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka began to touch my dick too.

    ¡¸ Hey, Momoka, Nozomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯re just touching ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, just touching. Kuromori-kun, you can touch us too if you want it ¡¹

    Nozomi brings out her smallish breasts to me.

    ¡¸ Then, just a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Momoka too! ¡¹

    I stretch out my hands and compared Nozomi and Momoka¡¯s breasts.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh right! I forgot! ¡¹

    Shirahata-san suddenly shouted.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Setsuna-san? ¡¹

    Nozomi asks in surprise.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s him! It was after we had sex with him! That¡¯s when we started to trust the people of Black Forest! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right! ¡¹

    Momoka nods.

    ¡¸ At first, I didn¡¯t trust Minaho-san nor Katsuko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t even get along that well before either. Our minds are closed and we were so wary before we had sex with Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We were all like hedgehogs curling up! I completely forgot about that ¡¹

    The three said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Once you start one person, you can start trusting other people as well ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You girls have changed after giving him your virginity ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, it¡¯s my first time having someone that I can relax when they¡¯re with me ¡¹

    Momoka kisses my glans.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the same for me. It¡¯s strict and disciplined in our place so there¡¯s nobody in my family I¡¯d feel comfortable being naked with ¡¹

    Nozomi pushes her breast to my hand and said.

    ¡¸ Me too. He¡¯s my first time in my seventeen years of life ¡¹

    Shirahata-san looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in love with him, it doesn¡¯t make my heart throb. But, I feel really natural when with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. I can just be myself, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s comfortable. It¡¯s much more intimate than real family or even siblings ¡¹

    The three talk about me.

    ¡¸ After having sex with him, have your thoughts changed when it comes to your fate of becoming a prostitute? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks again.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it changed. Still, being a prostitute is a scary and a painful fate, but it¡¯s not that messed up, or horrible, anyway, if there¡¯s a problem, then we can talk to Kuromori Kou-sama and it¡¯ll be resolved ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, even if it¡¯s just grumbling, Kuromori-kun will listen to us. I¡¯m scared of directly talking to Minaho-san, but if I talked to Kuromori-kun, then we can manage ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not treated as products, but instead as a person. That¡¯s why instead of thinking of grinding us and disposing of us after the five-year contact, I believe that they¡¯ll take care of us even after retiring ¡¹

    Momoka, Nozomi, and Shirahata-san.

    ¡¸ He even called us as comrades in the Black Forest organization ¡¹

    ¡¸ It made me happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ It felt more of a family than our parents who sold us off for their debt ¡¹

    Shirahata-san also touched my penis.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun is here with us so we can push through all the hardships for the next five years ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because we believe in Kuromori Kou-sama. That¡¯s why we can now trust each other, and we also trust Katsuko-san and Minaho-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in exchange, you¡¯ll look after us for five years. Actually, even after that ¡¹

    As soon as the three said that with a smile, Katsuko-nee clapped her hand.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough. Now back on me! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ He opened your closed hearts and now you started trusting him. Is that your answer? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Katsuko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san reply with a smile.

    ¡¸ In the end, being able to trust someone is a big factor. You can¡¯t trust people unless you have at least one person you trust. Yes, that includes our customers ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ The finest prostitutes gain the trust of their customers. Now, just as you girls can be naked in front of him without a care in the world, our customers need to be able to relax in front of you more than their wives or families ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The VIPs of politics and business still had to behave with dignity even in front of their family. Especially with the nobility. Many of them can¡¯t relax in front of their wife or children ¡¹

    Yeah, Jii-chan does try to play it cool when Misuzu and Ruriko are there.

    His clothes are always looking sharp.

    He can¡¯t even relax.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell you girls this, real high-class prostitutes don¡¯t have sex with their customers every time. The upper-class customers only want us to give them some time to truly relax. Remember this, Black Forest offers a peaceful and gentle time. Our customers pay a large amount of money. You can¡¯t sell intense sex anywhere for a high price

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ A low-level prostitute will earn a small fortune using her whole body only to perform sex services every time. That wage is too low for our taste. But, Black Forest prostitutes don¡¯t earn just from sex.

    I know that¡¯s a lie.

    During Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s reign, Black Forest markets abnormal sex.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s talking about the ideals of the old Kuromori tower.

    But the ideals of those days will be conveyed from the prostitutes of that time to Minaho-neesan.

    It¡¯s also true that Minaho-neesan¡¯s been trying to protect the ideals of the Kuromori tower even when it was under Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s control.

    The new brothel will abolish Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s shadows and it will rise up as the ideal business as Minaho-neesan imagined.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re telling Nozomi and the girls what an ideal prostitute should be.

    ¡¸ The customer can be satisfied with the time if you provide them enough relaxation. It doesn¡¯t need to be sex all the time ¡¹

    That¡¯s also an ideal.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. It would be nice if we could provide our customers with that same peace that we feel when we¡¯re with Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    Momoka said honestly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s the work of high-class prostitutes ¡¹

    Nozomi and Shirahata-san were convinced.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure that you girls, including Misato-chan, will be able to reach that level. But Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think they can reach that far in their current state. I think that they will be only prostitutes who can only offer sex to ordinary customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it because their minds are closed and they don¡¯t trust anyone? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san asks.

    ¡¸ Correct. The two can¡¯t move forward as of now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee affirmed.

    ¡¸ Well, when it comes to the brothel, if there are two prostitutes who only offer sex, then it shouldn¡¯t matter, but¡­ They will not sell at a high price but some customers come with just the desire to satisfy their sexual needs. Besides ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the three prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ It makes you girls look better ¡¹

    Makes them look better

    ¡¸ In a brothel, you can¡¯t have all of them as cute and beautiful. You need to have girls who aren¡¯t too good for the good ones to stand out. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a problem if Sonoko-chan and the girls aren¡¯t there. Although ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t let those girls deal with important customers, they can have serious sex, but I don¡¯t expect them to do anything else ¡¹

    She declared.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    Nozomi looked at me.

    ¡¸ Why is Sonoko-san not having sex with Kuromori-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I think that Kuromori Kou-sama can change Sonoko-san too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, he can open up their hearts too ¡¹

    The three said. Katsuko-nee shook her head.

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t. It won¡¯t work with those girls. Instead, if he tries to accompany them, it¡¯ll only involve him in their darkness ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference between Sonoko-san and us? ¡¹

    Momoka asks.

    Katsuko-nee;

    ¡¸ You girls were sold by your parents to the brothel, how did you feel? ¡¹

    She asks the three.

    ¡¸ Well, I knew that we had no other choice ¡¹

    ¡¸ My father didn¡¯t force me, I accepted it myself ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agreed because it¡¯s for the sake of the family ¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san replied.

    ¡¸ So you still believe your parents, love them? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks further.

    ¡¸ Yes. I still believe in them, I love them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love Father and my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t hate my parents ¡¹

    The three replied with a lonely tone.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the difference between you and Sonoko-chan. You still love your parents, believe in them. But in Sonoko-chan¡¯s case ¡¹

    Right, Tokuda Sonoko-san¡¯s father watched as she¡¯s raped by his friends.

    Kurosawa Naoko-san watched her parent violate Sonoko-san.

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t trust their parents. The parents who were supposed to protect the children had hurt them ¡¹

    For a child, the parents are the existence you can trust no matter what.

    They¡¯re people who can¡¯t trust their parents, and so¡­

    ¡¸ For someone unable to trust their parents, they never trusted anyone since they were born, and the darkness for such people are unfathomable ¡¹

    Wait a second.

    What about me?

    I also never trusted my parents since I was born.

    No wait, I had Grandma.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but¡­

    At least, I believed that Grandma loved me.

    Meaning, I had experience in believing in people.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t go crazy, lose my way.

    ¡¸ Where are Sonoko-chan¡¯s parents now? ¡¹

    Shirahata-san asks.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell you the details, but Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan¡¯s parents are already gone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ They have no relatives. They have no place to return to. That¡¯s why even if they¡¯re cornered, they won¡¯t be so desperate. They don¡¯t even have an idea of what their future is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, they don¡¯t have any dreams ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they always look like they don¡¯t know what to do. Sonoko-san and Naoko-san ¡¹

    They had no place to return to so they had no choice but to stay in the Black Forest brothel.

    But, that said, they won¡¯t be studying their hardest to become a prostitute.

    They can¡¯t see their future after all.

    ¡¸ Now I get why those girls aren¡¯t active when in training ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, meaning, it¡¯s not Kuromori-kun¡¯s turn. I think it¡¯s us who should approach them ¡¹

    Nozomi?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. We need to first start by making them our friends ¡¹

    Momoka added.

    ¡¸ Right. If our goal is to become the top-class prostitute, then we need to make Sonoko-san open up and relax their minds ¡¹

    Shirahata-san speaks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Really, it helps me that you girls are smart ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ He can¡¯t save Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan. Only you girls, who have the same prostitute cadet status can make them open up ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Shirahata-san nods.

    ¡¸ Just like how Kuromori-kun made us open up, this time, it¡¯s our turn on Sonoko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we can¡¯t make Sonoko-san and Naoko-san relax, then we can¡¯t do it with our customers at all! ¡¹

    Nozomi and Momoka said.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll let you decide on your methods. Talk to each other about it, okay? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the three with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay!! ¡¹

    The three replied energetically.

    ¡¸ Well then, that door leads to the shower room, take turns. The three of you will go back to training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, then, Nozomi-san can go first ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ Ah, can Kuromori-kun come with us? We still have to clean up his body, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, he got dirty from having sex with us. Nozomi-san, go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to go too but I¡¯ll let Nozomi-san do it for today ¡¹

    So I¡¯m taking a shower with Nozomi?

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do it this time. Next time, it¡¯s Setsuna-san and Momoka-san. Let¡¯s go, Kuromori-kun

    ¡¸ S-Sure ¡¹

    I look at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, hurry up and wash yourselves ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Edie and Grace-san¡¯s fight is about to start soon you know ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh right.

    Edie took Grace-san to the Judo hall to fight her.

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s going to broadcast it to the whole school since it¡¯s a rare occasion. They¡¯ll be fighting in their school swimsuits ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a new martial art where you fight wearing a school swimsuit on top of your judo uniform. Nei-chan just came up with that idea. ¡¹

    Huh?!

 CH 1306.

    Chapter 1306. Crushing Negatives / Ready Fight!

    ¡¸ I should be the one washing you¡­ ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s in the shower room in the bakery with me.

    ¡¸ Well, Momoka and Shirahata-san are wwaiting for the shower to open ¡¹

    I wash Nozomi¡¯s body with a soapy sponge.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun, you¡¯re so good at washing women¡¯s body ¡¹

    Well, I do it every day after all.

    We have a lot of spoiled girls like Agnes and Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s rinse them off ¡¹

    I rinse Nozomi¡¯s body using warm shower water.

    ¡¸ Ahn! ¡¹

    Warm water flowed over the glossy skin of the healthy naked girl, Nozomi.

    ¡¸ Hey, kiss me ¡¹

    Nozomi begs me with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    We kissed each other.

    I embraced Nozomi¡¯s slender body.

    ¡¸ I want to stay like this forever ¡¹

    Nozomi whispers to me.

    ¡¸ But, I know that I can¡¯t monopolize Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    Nozomi says with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, that¡¯s different. No girl wants to monopolize Kuromori-kun, because you belong to everyone ¡¹

    Nozomi said and embraced me tightly.

    ¡¸ Just come to me when you need my help anytime ¡¹

    I promised her.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to the same school from today onwards, and the hotel Nozomi and the girls are living in isn¡¯t that far away ¡¹

    It¡¯s only a fifteen-minute drive to reach the new brothel in the basement of the hotel near the station.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do that. I believe you, Kuormori-kun ¡¹

    Nozomi told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re comrades after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re comrades in the Black Forest. We¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll do my best to be a prostitute for five years. And, once the tough times is over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then we¡¯ll take care of you girls in all respects. If you want to start a new life, that¡¯s fine. If Nozomi and the girls want it, then you can come and live with us ¡¹

    The Black Forest has become Nozomi¡¯s home.

    ¡¸ Really? Is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, Kuromori-kun¡¯s the only experience we have now but soon, we¡¯re selling our bodies to various people, right? ¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s eyes show unease.

    ¡¸ We might change. We might become debauched women after dealing with some wealthy old men ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t become like that. I¡¯m sure of it ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ You may have some painful and unpleasant memory on the next five years, but I promise I¡¯ll make you happy once it¡¯s over ¡¹

    I look into Nozomi¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll use whatever method to make Nozomi and everyone is happy. No, I¡¯ll make sure you are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have a lot of girls I have to make happy so believe in me, Nozomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that include Setsuna-san, Momoka-san, and Misato-san? ¡¹

    Nozomi asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll take all four of you ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s younger sister, Arisu, and her bodyguards, Mitama and Kinuka, are already my women.

    Someday, they will restore their home, the Kurama house to its former glory. That¡¯s as far as I¡¯m willing to go.

    I have to back them up.

    ¡¸ What about Sonoko-san and Naoko-san? ¡¹

    Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san, the orphans of the good-for-nothing Yakuza from Kansai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not forcing them. If they don¡¯t want it, then I have no intention of approaching them ¡¹

    If they¡¯re not opening their heart, then I don¡¯t think I should come to them.

    We saved them from their problematic parents, but¡­

    We¡¯re also the people who sent their parents to their death.

    I don¡¯t know if Tokuda-san can accept that complicated situation.

    ¡¸ Either way, they need to decide their future themselves ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Hearing from Katsuko-san, it seems that they have a harsh circumstance ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mentioned that Tokuda-san can¡¯t become a high-class prostitute as she is.

    ¡¸ Seems like it. But, that¡¯s even more of a reason why I shouldn¡¯t touch Tokuda-san at all ¡¹

    I¡¯m in charge of training Nozomi and the girls but I¡¯m not involved with the new brothel at all.

    ¡¸ Okay. Just as mentioned earlier, we¡¯ll try to talk to Sonoko-san ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Right. Can¡¯t let Kuromori-kun spoil them too much ¡¹

    Or should I say that Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee want them to learn to solve their problems inside the brothel?

    So they don¡¯t just have to be a yes-man to what Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee tell them but also deal with their problems on their own.

    Analyzing the situation, discussing the problem, proposing solutions, and implementing them.

    Such abilities will be useful for Nozomi and the girls even after they retire from prostitution.

    ¡¸ Setsuna-san, Momoka-san, Misato-san, then Sonoko-san and Naoko-san, and me. Our group will have to do our best for the next five years ¡¹

    Nozomi smiled at me.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s switch, Momoka-san, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, sure. Setsuna-san ¡¹

    Nozomi and I returned to the break room and then¡­

    Shirahata-san and Momoka swapped with us.

    ¡¸ Nozomi-chan, wait for Setsuna-chan here. Once the two are done showering, you¡¯ll come back with me to the Nadeshiko department classroom ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells Nozomi while computing the sales during lunch break.

    The Nadeshiko department¡¯s classroom is the hidden room below the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nozomi replied to Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ You should go back to the bakery, you need to take the baton or the girl over there will start to get nervous ¡¹

    Oh yeah, Ai¡¯s there.

    Usually, the afternoon is Ai¡¯s time to have sex, and yet, the prostitute cadets came, so she let them.

    Ai¡¯s asked to tidy up the bakery.

    Speaking of which.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    I look around the break room.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked up from the laptop and account book she¡¯s checking and asked me.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Anya and the girls? ¡¹

    The mysterious darkness isn¡¯t present.

    That¡¯s why Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power isn¡¯t hiding Anya and the drill sisters this time.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re in the bakery now ¡¹

    I see.

    I wonder if Ai¡¯s getting along with Anya and the drill sisters.

    I¡¯m a little worried.

    Well, Tsukiko¡¯s there so I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be bad.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee sends me off and I opened the door to the bakery.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun!! ¡¹

    Ai looks at me with a worried face.

    Oh, Anya, the drill sisters, Tsukiko, and Misato are here.

    They¡¯re sitting down, drinking tea.

    Seems like they¡¯re done cleaning up the bakery.

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Where did Mitama go? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t find Mitama.

    ¡¸ Nei-san called Mitama-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s going to the judo hall ¡¹

    Ai and Misato replied.

    ¡¸ Judo hall? Oh, Edie and Grace-san¡¯s fight? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like they need a commentator ¡¹

    Ai replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay but isn¡¯t today Mitama¡¯s first time going to this school? Is it okay that she¡¯s alone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. Mitama¡¯s a bodyguard so she should have memorized the school¡¯s plot beforehand ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s former master, Misato said.

    Oh right, they need to keep the place safe even if it¡¯s their first time coming.

    Does she practice checking the layout of the buildings beforehand?

    I guess that¡¯s okay.

    We¡¯re in the middle of the afternoon class, so she¡¯ll go with the route where the students won¡¯t find her and make a scene until she reached the judo hall.

    By the way.

    ¡¸ Why do Anya and the two look like they¡¯re feeling down ¡¹

    Anya, Dolly, and Anna are sitting on the chair, making depressed faces.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s because we saw you have sex ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ How can you hold yourself back so well and have sex one after another? Like, it¡¯s already past admiration, it¡¯s overwhelming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s usual for me ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get why Anya¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care anymore. Anyway, I¡¯ll join your family. I mean, I want to join your family. Let me in. I mean, please let me in your family ¡¹

    Anya?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m done with the relationship where I¡¯ll just come over for sex from time to time. You know, I want to be someone special to you too ¡¹

    Anya said, then spoke in the language of the sisters, and then Dolly and Anna asked.

    The sisters looked at me.

    Then, Dolly, the elder, ask.

    ¡¸ Watching it at first, I was wondering what kind of weirdness was going on, but what I¡¯m more surprised to see is that all the women seem to be comfortable with the act, she says ¡¹

    Anya translates.

    These sisters are orphans, whose female boss of the underground organization from Southeast Asia picked and raised to become assassins.

    They don¡¯t know anything other than their technique to kill.

    ¡¸ I told them what kind of act sex is ¡¹

    Anya finished talking, then Dolly says something again.

    ¡¸ Err, she¡¯s asking if they do that act, will they become your allies too? ¡¹

    Ai, Anya, Mitama, Momoka, Shirahata-san, and Nozomi.

    After seeing me have sex with women consecutively.

    The drill sisters seem to have started to move now.

    ¡¸ Tell them, ¡°Yes. If you¡¯ll have sex with nobody else but me, bear my child and swear to become sisters with my women, get along with them, then I¡¯ll look after you for the rest of your lives. I¡¯ll prepare a place where you girls don¡¯t have to be assassins anymore ¡¹

    I said. Anya translates for the sisters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just you sisters, but also the remaining assassins as well, I¡¯m going to take care of you all ¡¹

    There are 13 surviving female assassins.

    Kyouko-san gave them all to me.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna¡¯s eyes opened wide after hearing my proposal.

    ¡¸ Of course, you don¡¯t have to be murderers anymore. You¡¯ll have to do something else. For example, helping in the bakery ¡¹

    The drill sisters watched how the pastry is made and how they¡¯re sold to the students during lunch break.

    ¡¸ If you earn money steadily like that, then you don¡¯t need to assassinate, you can all live happily ¡¹

    Anya listens to what I say, then¡­

    Dolly and Anna began to argue.

    ¡¸ I guess they still don¡¯t trust us? ¡¹

    I asked. Anya;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. They can tell that you¡¯re poised and that your women trust you from the bottom of their hearts ¡¹

    She looked at the drill sisters and said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re just confused as to how you¡¯re able to say that you¡¯ll accept them without hesitation ¡¹

    Anya smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you¡¯re not saying that you¡¯re going to make a murder unit with the assassins, but instead, you tell them to stop killing and sell pastry instead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do they feel offended as their assassination skills have been denied? ¡¹

    I also look at the drill sisters with complicated faces.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the problem I think. Either way, they¡¯re just surprised. That was their first time seeing sex after all ¡¹

    Yeah, I guess they need some time to sort things out.

    Then.

    Suddenly, an orchestral march plays loudly on the speakers on the wall.

    This music¡­

    Isn¡¯t this the ¡°sports march¡± they often play at the beginning of live sports programs on TV?

    It¡¯s playing not just in the bakery but in every classroom in this high school.

    Then, the monitor turns on.

    ¡º I¡¯m sorry to disturb the classes but we¡¯re going to start our emergency special program! ¡»

    Oh, that¡¯s Nei¡¯s voice.

    The monitor shows the judo hall.

    This is also broadcasted throughout the school on the monitors installed in each classroom.

    ¡º Titled, ¡°School Swimsuit Judo summit! If Edie loses to Grace Marinka-san then she¡¯ll retire immediately, special!!¡± ¡»

    Nei shouts

    ¡º Starting with the red corner! Edie Sexton! Sixteen years old! She came from New Orleans, a member of the Kuromori group!! ¡»

    Oh, Edie¡¯s wearing a navy blue swimsuit and a judo uniform on top, facing the camera, beckoning like a cat, smiling at the screen.

    ¡º And in the blue corner! It¡¯s Grace Marinka! She¡¯s 21 years old, Born in Yokosuka city, Kanagawa prefecture. She¡¯s a member of the Dynamic Pro Wrestling until the other day! ¡»

    Grace Marinka-san¡¯s also wearing a school swimsuit and judo uniform.

    Still, Grace-san is an adult, and she has a nice physique, so¡­

    The school swimsuit is bulging.

    ¡º I, Natou Nei will be covering it live, and our commentator will be Anjou [email protected] ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m Anjou Mitama! ¡»

    Yeah, Mitama wearing her white school uniform appears on the screen

    ¡º Our match today is ¡°School Swimsuit Judo,¡± we¡¯re using the international rules, no referee, 60 minutes, one match. They¡¯ll continue to fight until one of them starts to cry, that¡¯s the ¡°you cry, you lose¡± rule ¡»

    W-What the hell?

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s begin immediately, school swimsuit fight! Ready? Go!! ¡»

    The fight between the two started suddenly.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1307.

    Chapter 1307. Crushing Negatives / You won¡¯t Cry?

    ¡¸ Oh, this. They¡¯re using the disaster broadcast line ¡¹

    Anya looks a the broadcast from the judo hall on the monitor at the bakery.

    ¡¸ So, it¡¯s forced to broadcast live to every classroom in the school. There¡¯s no way to stop the broadcast from the classroom¡¯s terminal ¡¹

    Meaning, the whole school, and even teachers are forced to watch Edie and Grace Marinka¡¯s ¡°School Swimsuit Judo¡± match at this moment.

    ¡º Are you sure about this? ¡»

    Grace-san is wearing only a school swimsuit and judo uniform on top.

    The 21-year-old professional wrestler who competed on the main event of the unlimited class at the women¡¯s martial arts tournament the other day is now wearing a high-school-use school swimsuit, and it¡¯s puffing.

    But she doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, since she usually gets in the ring wearing a costume and fights in front of an audience. She¡¯s standing confidently.

    ¡º Yes, Jun. No strikes, wrestling rules ¡»

    On the other hand, Edie fought in the lightest weight class.

    She¡¯s the champion in that division, but the difference in physique is clear.

    ¡º Mitama-san, what¡¯s your take on what the two just said? ¡»

    Nei, the broadcaster, asks Mitama.

    ¡º Hmm, even if there¡¯s such a big difference in size, Edie still has a good chance to win if she uses her weight-bearing striking techniques. However, Grace Marinka is a professional wrestler, and so Edie promised not to use any striking techniques, which is prohibited in wrestling ¡»

    ¡º Then that means that they have to fight in a wrestling style? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. I must say that this is somewhat to Edie¡¯s disadvantage ¡»

    Mitama said, but¡­

    ¡º Not really, we¡¯re wearing judo uniform only on top ¡»

    Edie said and moved right away.

    She approached Grace-san.

    ¡º Guh! ¡»

    As soon as Edie reached out to grab Grace-san¡­

    ¡º Woo!! ¡»

    Edie shuffled and grabbed Grace-san¡¯s arm at a super-fast speed. Using her whole body¡­

    ¡º Woah! Edie¡¯s done a shoulder throw!! ¡»

    Grace-san¡¯s tall figure flipped on the air.

    Then, she¡¯s tossed down to the judo hall mat.

    ¡º Guuuuu!!! ¡»

    Edie shortened her distance with the collapsed Grace-san.

    ¡º What do you think? If we¡¯re going with normal Judo then that¡¯s one point for me. But, since Nei¡¯s idea is to make it a school swimsuit Judo, this won¡¯t end until Jun cries ¡»

    She grinned.

    ¡º Jun¡¯s quite sturdy so you didn¡¯t feel it, right? Stand up, we¡¯re going to continue ¡»

    Grace-san stood up sullenly.

    ¡º What about you, why aren¡¯t you attacking when I¡¯m down? Are you looking down on me? ¡»

    She glared at Edie.

    ¡º Not really. If I make a bad move, then I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Jun¡¯s better at pinning than me. Hit and run is the right choice since it¡¯s one of my strengths ¡»

    Edie bounces lightly on the mat, showing off her gorgeous footwork.

    ¡º Well then, I¡¯ll return the favor! ¡»

    This time, Grace-san lunges onto Edie.

    ¡º There you go! ¡»

    Edie used Grace-san¡¯s charge to throw her off again.

    Grace-san¡¯s body does another clean spin in the air and fell on the floor.

    ¡º Okay, get up again ¡»

    Edie took distance from Grace-san and provoked her by clapping her hands.

    ¡º Edie¡¯s been making clean techniques since earlier but Mitama-san, is Edie proficient in Judo? ¡»

    Nei asks.

    ¡º No, that was a judo technique from before ¡»

    Mitama said.

    ¡º Edie¡¯s just throwing her off at the right time. She¡¯s a genius at closing the gap with her opponent ¡»

    ¡º I mean, there¡¯s a rumor that Edie¡¯s a genius, right? ¡»

    Nei speaks as it broadcasts to the whole school.

    ¡º Yes, I won¡¯t deny that. It seems that she never saw throwing techniques from Judo until she came to Japan six months ago. She hasn¡¯t received formal training since coming to Japan either. But as you can see, she¡¯s able to do it ¡»

    Mitama explained.

    ¡º Oh what did I hear? They seem to call me a genius! ¡»

    Edie laughs.

    ¡º Damn!! ¡»

    Grace-san stood up and rushed towards Edie again, but¡­

    As soon as she grabs Edie, she¡¯s thrown off again.

    Thud.

    ¡º You call yourself a pro wrestler but you haven¡¯t done a thing that says that yet ¡»

    Edie took her distance and smiled.

    ¡º It¡¯s dangerous if I get too close ¡»

    Their physique and weight difference are too big.

    ¡º Daaa!!! ¡»

    Then, Grace-san made it look like she¡¯s rushing, but she changed the speed of the attack halfway.

    It¡¯s a feint, so she¡¯s trying to let Edie¡¯s timings miss.

    But¡­

    ¡º So? ¡»

    Edie read through Grace-san¡¯s actions.

    She dropped Grace-san¡¯s body after moving along with the feint.

    ¡º That won¡¯t work on me ¡»

    Edie¡¯s assassination skills are just like Kudou martial arts, she can read the qi of her opponents.

    ¡º Jun¡¯s raw strength is great, but it¡¯s too easy to figure out. You won¡¯t win like that ¡»

    Edie smiled.

    ¡º If you¡¯re doing a feint, then you need to be quicker and sharper. Like this! ¡»

    She claps her hand in front of Grace-san who¡¯s just about to get up.

    ¡º Guh?! ¡»

    Grace-san¡¯s posture broke out of surprise, and Edie pushed her lightly.

    That broke the balance and Grace-san tumbled on the floor again.

    ¡º This is a great example of how to defeat your enemy without using a lot of force as long as you know the right time to attack ¡»

    Mitama commented on Edie¡¯s move.

    ¡º Jun has a big body, you¡¯re flexible, strong, and sturdy. That¡¯s your natural gift. It¡¯s the raw talent you had since birth ¡»

    Edie said.

    ¡º In the women¡¯s pro wrestling world, that raw talent is enough to overwhelm the athletes around you. But in pro wrestling has a system where both parties receive the techniques with their bodies and show them to the audience. So, if you¡¯re just taking it in without doing anything, then Jun isn¡¯t a scary opponent at all ¡»

    ¡º D-Don¡¯t make fun of me. I won¡¯t lose for someone who¡¯s just quick like you! ¡»

    Grace-san said.

    ¡º That¡¯s not the case. Jun, you lost to Margo the other day. And you lost to Kyouko just earlier this morning ¡»

    That¡¯s right, Margo-san took her down in the martial arts tournament, and Kyouko-san smashed her this morning.

    ¡º T-They¡¯re just monsters! ¡»

    Grace-san makes a bitter face.

    ¡º You can¡¯t win against something that horrifying ¡»

    Margo-san took down all the participants in the unlimited class.

    Kyouko-san and Grace-san¡¯s fight was like an adult playing with a kid.

    ¡º Then, am I a monster too? You can¡¯t do anything but lose since I¡¯m a monster? ¡»

    Edie asks with a smile

    ¡º I¡¯m still sixteen. Jun¡¯s five years older. My body is smaller than yours. Jun can¡¯t win against me? Just because I¡¯m a monster, you¡¯re giving up and letting yourself be defeated without doing anything? ¡»

    Against Margo-san, who¡¯s competing in the same unlimited class, then she might be able to accept the loss.

    Even more when against Kyouko-san, a living legend.

    But with Edie.

    Grace-san, the pro wrestler woman. It¡¯s hard for her to accept a loss against a freshman in high school.

    ¡º I-I¡­ ¡»

    ¡º If you have time to complain then beat me. You¡¯re just disgracing yourself by complaining ¡»

    Edie forced her.

    ¡º Youuuuu!!! ¡»

    Grace-san rushed towards Edie again.

    ¡º I told you that¡¯s not going to work ¡»

    Edie took Grace-san¡¯s arm, jumped, and hugged her.

    ¡º Oooh! It¡¯s the armlock cross defense!! ¡»

    Nei shouts.

    Edie used her whole body to break Grace-san¡¯s stance and snap the right arm.

    ¡º Ugh!!! ¡»

    But, Edie let¡¯s go before it gets dislocated.

    ¡º Finishing it like that would be boring! ¡»

    ¡º Y-You?! ¡»

    Grace-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º I thought you can¡¯t do pinning techniques? ¡»

    ¡º I only said that I¡¯m bad at it. I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t ¡»

    Edie smiled.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t lie, I didn¡¯t bluff either. Jun, you lack attentiveness ¡»

    She didn¡¯t distance herself from Grace-san like earlier.

    Edie laughed on the sides.

    ¡º Stop screwing with me!! ¡»

    Grace-san grabbed Edie who¡¯s just next to her, but¡­

    ¡º This is a piece of cake! ¡»

    Edie moved to Grace-san¡¯s back instead.

    ¡º I see. Now it¡¯s the chokehold ¡»

    Just as Mitama said. Grace-san¡¯s pinned again.

    ¡º If I recall, it was like this¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Muguu ¡»

    Edie strangles Grace-san

    ¡º Okay, let¡¯s go to the next one ¡»

    Edie lets go of the choke¡­

    ¡º I don¡¯t know much about pinning techniques, but it seems like I¡¯m better than Jun at least. This is getting troublesome, maybe I should put you to sleep already? ¡»

    She says.

    ¡º Or¡­do you want to take off your judo uniform, Jun? It¡¯s easy to use the techniques because you¡¯re wearing that. If I¡¯m in my school swimsuit, it¡¯ll be hard to grab me ¡»

    ¡º D-Don¡¯t make fun of me! Screw you! Stop fooling around!!! ¡»

    Grace-san shouts.

    ¡º I¡¯m Grace Marinka! I¡¯ll never lose to a lass like you!! ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º You¡¯re the one who should stop fooling around ¡»

    Mitama, the commentator said.

    ¡º If you don¡¯t want to lose Edie, then take off your uniform. Do you not have the strength to use anything so you don¡¯t lose? Struggle. You¡¯re at a disadvantage you know! ¡»

    ¡º!!! ¡»

    Grace-san¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡º Edie¡¯s a genius. But, just because she¡¯s a genius doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t put in the effort. She studied judo skills and pro wrestling. Furthermore, she¡¯s already investigated everything about you Grace Marinka-san ¡»

    Mitama said.

    ¡º Obviously. I check out the people I think are capable. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll fight, and so I use the techniques of the strong people as reference for improving my own ¡»

    Edie said.

    ¡º I¡¯ve seen all of Jun¡¯s matches that have been filmed and viewable. That¡¯s why I know your habits when using a technique ¡»

    Edie¡¯s able to time Grace-san perfectly not only because she¡¯s a genius in fighting, or that she can read her Qi.

    ¡º I saw Poron and Mimi¡¯s matches too but Jun¡¯s matches were¡­interesting. And thus, I understood why Jun¡¯s not satisfied in the pro wrestling world ¡»

    Grace-san is an overwhelmingly strong wrestler in the organization she belonged to because of her amazing physical abilities.

    It¡¯s too overwhelming that she felt that the women¡¯s pro wrestling was lacking, and forced herself to participate in the martial arts tournament the other day. She escaped from her pro-wrestling organization.

    ¡º But, if you¡¯re going to fight with us, then you need to be a bit more serious or it¡¯ll trouble us. If you lose, then you need to feel frustrated about it. And, you need to be prepared to do whatever you can no matter what so you don¡¯t get defeated ¡»

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s enough pep talk. Either way, I¡¯m going to do this until Jun starts crying. I¡¯ll keep making you lose until you¡¯re so bummed about it that you burst into tears. ¡»

    ¡º Kuuuuu ¡»

    Grace-san stood up, took off her judo uniform, and tossed it on the mat.

    ¡º D-Don¡¯t make fool of me! Y-You!! ¡»

    ¡º You see, when you attack while your right shoulder rises up, your fight becomes obvious ¡»

    Edie turned Grace-san over once again.

    ¡º Jun, you have great raw talent, but you lack in effort ¡»

    ¡º Dammit!!! ¡»

    Grace-san¡¯s stamina is robust so¡­

    Even if she¡¯s taken down multiple times, she goes back up and Edie takes her down.

    Edie tosses Grace-san down with minimal effort. Again and again.

    The whole school watches that broadcast.

    ¡º I¡¯m just thinking¡­ ¡»

    Nei speaks looking deeply moved.

    ¡º You know, they often say on geniuses, like in the manga and the likes. That there¡¯s a pattern in the stories where people who overcome their sad experience are stronger than those born with natural talent in the end ¡»

    Yeah.

    That happens a lot.

    The story where a person who overcame their grief is stronger than those who don¡¯t.

    ¡º But, I think that¡¯s just bull. No matter how painful of a personal experience you had, it doesn¡¯t make you much stronger or more capable. Everyone has different experiences

    The screen shows the struggle between Edie and Grace-san, the genius girl, and the woman with a blessed body, still continuing.

    Both of them have the talent in martial arts compared to others.

    ¡º Even talented people can¡¯t reach their full potential if they don¡¯t work hard, no matter how hard you work, you¡¯ll always lose to someone more talented. If it¡¯s a matter of ability, apart from polishing your skills, then whatever experience you had is irrelevant ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s something to be said for mental training, but I don¡¯t think that having a sad experience makes them mentally stronger ¡»

    Mitama said.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, if you experience painful and sad things over and over, then it¡¯ll only numb your mind. Just because you react less to sadness doesn¡¯t mean that your heart became stronger. Your senses are just numbed ¡»

    ¡º Grace Marinka is in that state right now ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º Yeah, her heart is numbed. That¡¯s why Edie¡¯s trying to wake her heart up ¡»

    Grace-san¡¯s tossed away again.

    ¡º Hey, hey, is that all you can do?! Is that Jun¡¯s strength?! ¡»

    ¡º Dammit! You!!!! ¡»

    Grace-san jumped at Edie again.

    ¡º Slow, dull, and weak ¡»

    Edie closed to Grace-san and tossed her.

    ¡º Are you not going to cry? Jun still won¡¯t cry even after losing this much?! ¡»

    ¡º As if I would!!!! ¡»

    They repeat the same act, rushing, tossing, over and over¡­

    ¡º Grace Marinka-san¡¯s a stamina monster, but Edie¡¯s also a stamina type ¡»

    Nei mutters.

    ¡º She has stamina, endurance, and also intelligence. That¡¯s why she¡¯s extremely energy efficient ¡»

    Mitama said.

    ¡º Yeah, it seems like their fight will continue but in the end, Edie will be left standing. I¡¯m sure of it ¡»

    After five minutes, it was just as Nei predicted.

    ¡º Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡»

    Grace-san¡¯s flat on the judo hall mat, bathing in sweat.

    Edie didn¡¯t even break a sweat, still smiling, standing on the mat.

    The 21-year-old tall female wrestler in her school swimsuit lies down on the mat, unable to get up.

    ¡º Are you still not going to cry, Jun? ¡»

    Edie asks with a smile.

    ¡º Haa, haa, haa, I-I will never cry ¡»

    Grace-san gasps for air as she speaks.

    ¡º I see. Then, it¡¯s a draw for today ¡»

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡º This school swimsuit judo fight will not end until one of us cries. That¡¯s why our fight will continue. Even if it¡¯s for ten, or even twenty years ¡»

    Edie¡¯s turning Grace-san to her friend that way.

    To continue their fight means that they¡¯ll be companions.

    ¡º I¡¯m looking forward to it. Jun ¡»

    Hearing Edie¡¯s bright voice. Grace-san;

    ¡º Kuh, dammit!! ¡»

    Tears flowed out of Grace Marinka¡¯s eyes.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1308.

    Chapter 1308. Crushing Negatives / The fifth warrior

    ¡º Huh, what¡¯s up Jun? Your face is getting wet ¡»

    Edie¡¯s not accepting that Grace Marinka-san is crying.

    ¡º Guuuuu, uguuuuu ¡»

    Grace-san covers her face and began to cry for real.

    ¡º Oh? It seems like Jun¡¯s stomach is hurting. Can¡¯t help it then, Mitama, can you play with me? ¡»

    ¡º Sure ¡»

    Mitama, the commentator, went in the middle of the Judo hall.

    ¡º Sorry, if I¡¯m going to do it with Edie, then I¡¯m taking these off ¡»

    Mitama said and then took off her white school uniform and cap.

    White pants and a white shirt, and a couple of buttons open on the chest to make it easy to move around.

    You can just barely see the bra, which emphasizes Mitama¡¯s breast size.

    ¡º I know I can¡¯t beat Edie right at this moment ¡»

    Mitama begins with prep exercise, stretching her leg muscles.

    ¡º Still, even if one can¡¯t win, you have to face your opponent with all your heart, or it won¡¯t be training at all ¡»

    She also spins her shoulders and arms, preparing for the fight.

    Then.

    ¡º Anjou Arts, Anjou Mitama, here I come ¡»

    ¡º Come on! ¡»

    Edie takes a stance with a smile.

    ¡º Teiyaa!! ¡»

    Mitama swiftly goes for a punch.

    No, it¡¯s a series of punches followed by a spinning kick.

    Edie¡¯s casually dodging Mitama¡¯s attacks.

    ¡º Hmm, your attacks have become more precise. Your focal points have shifted, but¡­ ¡»

    This time, Edie¡¯s on the offensive.

    Mitama avoided the first kick, but the second one¡­

    ¡º Here! ¡»

    Edie opened up her fist before striking and slammed Mitama¡¯s breasts.

    ¡º Guh, attacking from the blind spot as usual ¡»

    Yeah, she doesn¡¯t mean blind spot on vision.

    She meant that Edie¡¯s fist struck from the angle that¡¯s in a blind spot from the mind.

    I also am in the sixth kyu of Kudou arts so I know that.

    ¡º As usual, Mitama¡¯s image of herself as the attacker is strong. ¡º You have that image that you¡¯re the one attacking and the opponent will react like this in your mind, and so you attack with that image in mind, that¡¯s why you¡¯re weak against unexpected attacks ¡»

    Edie said.

    ¡º It¡¯s a mistake to think that the battle will go the way you want it to go. That¡¯s why I can attack your mind¡¯s blind spot ¡»

    ¡º Thanks for the lesson!! ¡»

    Mitama says and fires off her next series of kicks.

    Edie dodged them lightly.

    ¡º That¡¯s good, but your rhythm is monotone ¡»

    Edie just made a perfect copy of Mitama¡¯s kick just now.

    ¡º See? It¡¯s two kicks but both of them have a triple beat rhythm ¡»

    ¡º I-I see ¡»

    From my perspective, Edie¡¯s kicks are faster, more accurate, and sharper than the one she copied.

    ¡º If I were you, then I¡¯d change the rhythm of the two kicks. Like this, tantontan, tantontatatan ¡»

    Once again, Edie unleashed a series of kicks, and Mitama¡¯s unable to anticipate the second kick, and so her shoulder got hit.

    ¡º Guh, I-I see! ¡»

    Mitama says while holding her shoulder.

    ¡º Don¡¯t use the same rhythm all the time. When attacking, you need to randomize your patterns. That¡¯s not something you think during the actual battle. That¡¯s why make it a habit of training ¡»

    Edie said, then reenacted the sequence of Kicks Mitama did but in different rhythms.

    ¡º If you do that, then it¡¯ll be harder for your enemy to anticipate your attacks. You¡¯ll be less likely to get hit in your blind spots ¡»

    ¡º Roger that! ¡»

    This time, Mitama did as Edie told her.

    She unleashed a series of kicks with different rhythms are unleashed at Edie again and again.

    After avoiding the fifth kick in the row¡­

    ¡º Look, that¡¯s not it! ¡»

    She breaks Mitama¡¯s posture by brushing off the pivot.

    ¡º Uuu ¡»

    Mitama falls over.

    ¡º You¡¯re not randomizing your rhythm! It became Tanton takatakatottan. Tatatakan, tantonton, to, and then, ton ton takaton takatontonton next, and then matanton, takatakatottan ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º I guess that¡¯s just how unreasonable geniuses are ¡»

    Nei talks to Grace-san, still lying down on the mat.

    Grace-san is someone who lived in the world of martial arts.

    When Edie and Mitama started their practice, she stopped crying and watched the two fight in a daze.

    ¡º She can remember everything happening in front of her and can analyze it instantly, then respond appropriately. Edie¡¯s physical ability is amazing, but her brain is also outstanding¡­ ¡»

    Her body and brain are beyond normal humans.

    ¡º But that¡¯s not enough. Her memory, analysis, and responsiveness aren¡¯t enough for her to defeat someone she¡¯s never met before ¡»

    Edie says while training.

    ¡º What¡¯s important is imagination and insight. Your skill to predict. If you want to get those two, then you¡¯ll need to learn a lot, and accumulate data ¡»

    Mitama¡¯s kick almost hits Edie in the cheek as she speaks, but¡­

    Edie moved her head and barely avoided it.

    ¡º Now that was interesting, was that Anjou arts? ¡»

    She asks Mitama.

    ¡º It¡¯s more of a traditional Karate technique than Anjou arts. A series of thrusts before a kick, blocking your opponent¡¯s vision and kicking from the side ¡»

    Mitama replied.

    ¡º So, it¡¯s like this? ¡»

    Edie copies and returns the technique in an instant.

    ¡º Hmm?! ¡»

    Mitama got hit by the technique she made.

    However, Edie didn¡¯t kick Mitama¡¯s cheeks, her feet stopped mid-air.

    ¡º I see. That was educational ¡»

    Edie then lowered her legs.

    ¡º That¡¯s how I also learn a lot ¡»

    Edie talks to Grace-san, who¡¯s on the floor.

    ¡º Naturally. She¡¯s also giving me lessons, and that¡¯s how we learn ¡»

    Mitama loosened her stance and spoke to Grace-san.

    ¡º We learn from each other. I take lessons from Mitama¡¯s Anjou arts, and I also learn the martial arts concept behind it ¡»

    Edie smiles.

    ¡º In martial arts, each school has its base ideology. It¡¯s also valuable data when dealing in actual battle ¡»

    All for the fight.

    ¡º Do you really want to be strong? ¡»

    Grace-san looked up at Edie¡¯s blinding smile and asks.

    ¡º It¡¯s not that I want to be strong, it¡¯s just that I have people I want to keep safe ¡»

    ¡º People, to protect? ¡»

    ¡º Yes. If I just want to be stronger, then that¡¯ll be a personal issue. If I¡¯m going to rush in and lose to someone and die, then it¡¯s just going to be about me ¡»

    Edie said.

    ¡º I have a family that I have to protect. If I lose, if I die, then my family will be the ones to suffer. And so, I can¡¯t lose, I can¡¯t die. I don¡¯t use them in martial arts fights but I¡¯ll use any dirty trick I have to keep my family safe. There¡¯s no meaning if you don¡¯t win and survive ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s also true for me. I must win to protect my Lord. It can¡¯t end up with a draw. I need to have the power to defeat the enemy. Therefore, if there¡¯s an opportunity to learn, I seek knowledge with Edie ¡»

    Mitama said.

    ¡º Jun has an amazing body. Your physical abilities are outstanding. I can understand why the pro wrestling world got overwhelmed. You want to fight with all your strength, with all your might, don¡¯t you? ¡»

    Edie asks.

    ¡º I just wanted to be stronger. Stronger than anyone in the world ¡»

    Grace-san replies.

    ¡º I can understand how you feel, but you¡¯re just a kid them. Jun, you just want to relieve that frustration building up inside of you by lashing out. You can¡¯t become strong if you fight with your emotions ¡»

    Then, Edie.

    ¡º You need to find a reason to become stronger other than yourself. Don¡¯t fight for yourself, fight for someone else. You can¡¯t move forward unless you do that, Jun ¡»

    ¡º I¡­ ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re already quitting as the pro wrestler named Grace Marinka, right? Then, go back to being Onoe Jun, and think over ¡»

    She speaks to Grace-san with kindness.

    ¡º Why are you telling me this? ¡»

    Grace-san asks Edie.

    ¡º Do you not get frustrated that a five-year-younger girl is preaching you? ¡»

    Edie asks with a smile.

    ¡º Not really. That¡¯s not the problem, I¡¯m asking why are you going out of your way to make opportunities like this for someone like me ¡»

    ¡º You don¡¯t even understand that? ¡»

    Mitama asks Grace-san.

    ¡º It¡¯s the same reason why Edie¡¯s giving me lessons. Edie finds some worth in us ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. Jun, you¡¯re going to grow better just by changing the way you think. Besides ¡»

    Edie said.

    ¡º During the fight earlier, it seemed like I¡¯m one-sidedly attacking, but it had its meaning. To me, fighting a tall wrestler like Jun is valuable data collection ¡»

    ¡º Are you saying that there was value in fighting me? ¡»

    Grace-san¡¯s surprised.

    To Grace-san, only the image of one-sidedly losing to Edie remained in her brain.

    ¡º Of course, it was educational to me. And so, I want to continue learning from Jun who will continue to grow stronger ¡»

    Edie looked Grace-san in the eye and said.

    ¡º I want Jun to learn techniques that aren¡¯t from pro wrestling. That way, you¡¯ll become stronger than now ¡»

    ¡º I mean, if Onoe Jun-san is quitting the pro wrestling organization, then you should officially join team Kuromori, right? ¡»

    Nei asks with a smile.

    ¡º Come with us as the fifth member of our team, then we¡¯ll take over the world together ¡»

    Margo, Edie, Kudou Haruka, and Kendou Maria, and now she will be the fifth member

    ¡º That¡¯s a good idea. If you¡¯re with Edie, then I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll find your real reason why you have to fight ¡»

    Mitama said.

    Grace-san.

    ¡º Okay. I¡¯ll be in your care ¡»

    She speaks with a clear voice.

    ¡º To be honest, even after hearing all that, I still don¡¯t know. But, I admit that you¡¯re much stronger than I am right at this moment. I¡¯m weak. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll go with your suggestion if I can become stronger than I am now ¡»

    ¡º You don¡¯t have to be so hesitant. Don¡¯t say anything and follow me ¡»

    Edie pats her chest and said.

    ¡º Yeah, I should do that ¡»

    Grace-san finally smiled.

    ¡º Okay, that¡¯s the end of our special emergency program! Grace Marinka became Edie¡¯s pupil! I don¡¯t think you guys understood what happened but you¡¯ll figure out the value of this broadcast in three years! Look forward to that! ¡»

    Nei looks at the camera and said.

    ¡º That¡¯s right! ¡»

    ¡º Bye-bye, see you later! ¡»

    Nei and Edie waved their hands and the show ended.

    ¡¸ Oh, it went well it seems ¡¹

    The door to the break room opened and Katsuko-nee comes, holding the portable safe.

    Shirahata-san and Momoka finished their shower it seems.

    Shirahata-san¡¯s wearing the jersey jacket I left in the break room instead of her torn blouse.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll borrow this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead ¡¹

    I tore her blouse so I don¡¯t have the right to complain.

    ¡¸ Still, this is a fun school. I¡¯m looking forward to going here every day ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Well, you girls need to stay in the Nadeshiko department until school hours are over ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Nozomi, Momoka, Shirahata-san, and Misato.

    ¡¸ Should I go too? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks.

    Tsukiko just enrolled in the Nadeshiko department today.

    I mean, Mitama too, but¡­

    ¡¸ Dear, do you want Tsukiko-chan to stay here? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me because Dolly and Anna are here.

    She¡¯s wondering if Tsukiko should stay here to observe and make sure that the two don¡¯t rampage.

    ¡¸ No, they should be okay now, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re stable now ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1309.

    Chapter 1309. Crushing Negatives / Spearhead

    ¡¸ These girls will be okay even if I¡¯m not here ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re no longer nervous and wary of us ¡¹

    Speaking of which, the two were holding their spears when they got here, but now¡­

    They let go of their spears and let them stand against the wall.

    ¡¸ They seem to understand that Kou-sama has no intention of harming them ¡¹

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t show any signs of attacking, and you don¡¯t interfere with anything beyond necessary ¡¹

    Anya said.

    Yeah, I did show them that I had sex with a lot of girls but¡­

    I left them alone.

    ¡¸ They saw how Kou-sama is in good terms with everyone, and how Kou-sama embraces the girls and releases their mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­isn¡¯t scary ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Ai added.

    ¡¸ Men are scary, but¡­Yoshida-kun isn¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. Kuromori-kun makes you feel at ease. In fact. He¡¯s amazing in sex ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ But, it feels natural, don¡¯t you think? Like, doing it with Kuromori Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Our fates are already sealed, so it makes you feel that it¡¯s inevitable. Oh, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m regretting having sex with you. Rather, I feel glad that it happened ¡¹

    Momoka and Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ These girls also feel that Kou-sama and the girls accept each other ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I¡¯ll go back to the Nadeshiko department. I¡¯m worried about the remaining two ¡¹

    The remaining two prostitute cadets, Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san.

    The prostitute cadets, Nozomi, Momoka, Shirahata-san, and Misato are in this room.

    Tsukiko, the other member of the Nadeshiko department is in here, but¡­ Mitama, oh right, she¡¯s still in the Judo Hall.

    ¡¸ Then that means, it¡¯s just Yukino and Minaho-neesan facing Tokuda-san? ¡¹

    At the end of the lunch break, Yukino went to the Nadeshiko department, in other words, the hidden room under the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Yukino talks to everyone with the same attitude, and she never breaks her pace so I think that she¡¯ll talk to the two of them normally ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t think Yukino-chan can make Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan open up ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I wonder. I think that Sonoko-san also knows about Yukino¡¯s situation, right ¡¹

    She¡¯s Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter, and because of her father, she went through some tragic events and the whole nation knows about it.

    It was during the May holiday incident, where all the information about Yukino is leaked to the internet.

    ¡¸ I think they have a lot of common because they¡¯ve been through a lot because of their bad parents, but their upbringing is different ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan was still a young lady of the Shirasaka house. She¡¯s not the young lady of the head of the Shirasaka house, but still, she¡¯s a daughter of the head of a top-class advertising company, so she had a good life before all that, right? ¡¹

    Yukino isn¡¯t on the level of the young ladies of nobility, but sure, she was still a young lady.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san. It¡¯s my first time seeing her but she¡¯s different. It feels that she¡¯s very sophisticated ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ve been watching her on TV. I thought that I can¡¯t beat that flashy atmosphere of hers ¡¹

    Shirahata-san said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a Tokyo child. Her upbringing is different from us, I understood that when I met her ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    Oh yeah, Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san are daughters of presidents of a local company.

    ¡¸ I think Sonoko-chan¡¯s going to be confused. ¡¹ Even if Yukino-chan talks to them, they won¡¯t be in the same wavelength ¡¹

    Sonoko-san and her friend are daughters of Kansai Yakuza, the lowest good-for-nothing men.

    Yukino¡¯s topic is probably with fashion so their conversation won¡¯t match.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, let¡¯s hurry. We¡¯ve been living with Sonoko-san for the past few weeks so we¡¯re used to dealing with them ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    Their sense of fellowship with Tokuda-san is growing.

    They did promise to follow up with the two prostitute cadets from Kansai before they drop out.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going back now. Dear, take care of this place ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave me the keys to the van parked in front of the bakery.

    ¡¸ Just stack the empty pads. I¡¯ll drive the car back to the mansion later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, see you again Kuromori-kun! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re coming to school tomorrow so we¡¯ll meet again ¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka, and Shirahata-san told me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m usually here after the second period until the fifth period ¡¹

    Today, I didn¡¯t end up going from the first period to the sixth, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well then, I will be excusing myself too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Misato bowed their heads to me.

    Err, I¡¯ll shower you with love once we get back to the mansion, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Misato, we weren¡¯t able to have sex today, but let¡¯s do it tomorrow ¡¹

    I promised her.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Arisu and Kinuka will be attending in the new middle school on Wednesday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I heard from Katsuko-sama as well. Thank you, please tell the two ¡°Good luck¡± ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s happy for her sister and her bodyguard¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸ Mitama¡¯s also coming to this school so we can meet every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, then soon, you¡¯ll be with Arisu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Misato smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go. I think we¡¯ll be fine in school, but Tsukiko-chan, be on the lookout ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    She can deal with whatever situation with her Miko power.;

    If it¡¯s within the school, you don¡¯t have to deal with the weakness of the Takakura shrine maidens where they can shoot her from a distance beyond her reach.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m back! ¡¹

    Mitama, in her white school uniform, returns.

    ¡¸ Just in time. These girls are going back to the Nadeshiko department, so Mitama, go with them as their guard ¡¹

    I ordered right away.

    Even so, it¡¯s better to have at least one bodyguard with them.

    ¡¸ Roger that! ¡¹

    With that said, Katsuko-nee, Nozomi, Momoka, Shirahata-san, Tsukiko, Misato, and Mitama¡­

    They left the bakery.

    Ai, Anya and the drill sisters remained.

    ¡¸ Haa, now it¡¯s a little quiet ¡¹

    Ai comes to me and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m¡­bad at meeting people for the first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry about that ¡¹

    Anya smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not¡­what I mean ¡¹

    Ai says in a panic.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re back!! ¡¹

    Nei and Edie have returned after Katsuko-nee left.

    Nei, Edie, and Grace Marinka-san.

    As expected, Grace-san looks a bit down.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll prepare tea ¡¹

    Ai began to prepare tea for everyone

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help you out ¡¹

    Nei goes with Ai.

    ¡¸ Sit here Jun. Darling, did you watch our fight? ¡¹

    Edie asks me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I did. We watched it here, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Why did you broadcast it to the whole school? ¡¹

    If she was to fight against Grace-san, isn¡¯t it better if it¡¯s done secretly by the students?

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a countermeasure for jealousy ¡¹

    Nei replies instead of Edie.

    ¡¸ The story of Edie winning the tournament of her class the other day has already spread throughout the school. Not everyone¡¯s interested in martial arts, and the broadcast for the tournament was at a late-night slot, but even then, not all the students would watch it ¡¹

    Well, yeah, true.

    ¡¸ But you see since Edie won, and they saw some people congratulating her. There will be people taking it badly and saying that she¡¯s getting carried away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Remember the incident earlier this morning, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie asks me.

    ¡¸ This morning, about Megu? ¡¹

    There was a third-year guy who stopped Megu from entering the school building after her morning practice and confessed to her in front of the students.

    But, that was just a guy who didn¡¯t like that we¡¯re engaged in our freshmen year and sell pastry at the cafeteria.

    It¡¯s a show only for harassment.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t let that happen again. That¡¯s why I demonstrated how strong I am to the student body ¡¹

    Edie overwhelmed Grace-san, a professional wrestler.

    She showed her extreme strength without cutting corners.

    Edie¡¯s beaten up some delinquents in the past, but the students don¡¯t know that.

    Even the students who happened to witness that scene don¡¯t know how strong Edie is.

    But having a pro wrestler, Grace Marinka-san, then it¡¯s easy to understand.

    She¡¯s taller and her physique is much better than Edie¡¯s. She looks like a talented adult female wrestler from her appearance.

    Then, Edie gave Grace-san an overwhelming defeat.

    ¡¸ I usually create this image of an unreasonable, quick-tempered, and frank character. That¡¯s why I talk like this ¡¹

    Yeah, Edie actually can talk Japanese without sounding broken.1

    ¡¸ I convey to everyone that it¡¯s bad if I get angry ¡¹

    I see it now.

    ¡¸ That also promoted my close relationship with Mitama-chan! Everyone watches Yukino-chan¡¯s TV show after all ¡¹

    Mitama appears on TV with the twins, Eri and Rie, wearing a micro bikini instead of Yukino, whose belly is already starting to swell.

    She¡¯s a beauty with an incredible style, a dignified aura, and she seems to gain a lot of fans as she defeats various people at the TV station every week.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also close to Darling and Megumi. If we can convince them that it¡¯s a bad idea to be hostile to me, then they won¡¯t be messing with Darling and Megumi either ¡¹

    Edie said.

    That¡¯s why she purposely shows that she gets along with Mitama.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason for our side, but as for Jun ¡¹

    Edie looked at Grace-san.

    ¡¸ Jun had to lose properly. That¡¯s why I made her lose in front of the whole school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it was utter defeat. I lost, and made such an ugly mess that people saw it live ¡¹

    Grace-san speaks bitterly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the end of my martial arts life ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Losing isn¡¯t shameful. The shame is when you don¡¯t get up ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ If you accepted that you lost, then you have to stand up. Don¡¯t remain defeated, grab that victory next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Grace-san looks down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll say it again and again. Jun has a great raw talent. If Jun¡¯s body learned my skills, don¡¯t you think that would be amazing? ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll only enter the martial arts scene for one year. Next year, I¡¯ll quit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? You¡¯re so strong ¡¹

    Grace-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested in having people watch me as I fight. Even so, I have reasons why I have to go to the ring ¡¹

    Edie said. Anya;

    ¡¸ Translate what I¡¯m about to say for the girls ¡¹

    She¡¯s going to tell the drill sisters.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Anya agreed.

    ¡¸ I came from an assassination cult from New Orleans. My skills were originally made for killing people, for assassinations. Such techniques were drilled into me since childhood. I¡¯ve been training far harder than Jun might think ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Fortunately, I left the cult and came to Japan. I met Darling and found this lovely family. However, I¡¯m still not free. The assassination cult knows my skills, and if the head of the cult changed, they might try to get me back. Or maybe another organization will try to recruit me to their ranks ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jun may not understand this because you¡¯re Japanese, but that¡¯s how it is. That¡¯s why I have to make sure that I don¡¯t get used as an assassin ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, martial arts tournaments! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Correct. Even if it¡¯s just for a year, I¡¯ll make my face known all over the world as a famous female fighter. A person whose face and name are known to many can¡¯t become an assassin. That¡¯s how I¡¯ll make the assassination cult give up on me ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ While at it, that¡¯s also a way to launder my personal career. If I¡¯m famous as a martial artist, then I can spread that as my official setting instead of being someone raised by an assassination cult from childhood. The reason I¡¯m strong is that I¡¯m in martial arts ¡¹

    Edie said. Anya translates.

    Dolly and Anna are listening to the conversation earnestly.

    ¡¸ Well then, now I¡¯ll be speaking for Darling ¡¹

    Edie looked at the drill sisters.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll settle the last concern you¡¯re feeling ¡¹

    Huh, what?

    ¡¸ Just as Darling said, you don¡¯t have to kill people anymore. In Japan, there are no jobs for the girl assassins ¡¹

    Edie speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ You need to learn skills to survive in the future other than killing people using spears. Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Darling and us will look for one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    I also looked at Dolly and Anna and said.

    ¡¸ You know what I¡¯m talking about right? I think you girls are worried about what¡¯s ahead ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll say it before you make conclusions, you don¡¯t have to toss away your spears ¡¹

    The two drill spears on the wall.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t have to kill people anymore, and you won¡¯t be girl assassins anymore. But, you can still hold to your spears, even continue your training ¡¹

    The sisters sighed in relief.

    ¡¸ Those are skills you learned with great pains, it¡¯s a waste to abandon them. You girls are afraid that you can¡¯t use your spears anymore, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Using their drill spears in killing is something the sisters take pride and joy in.

    Being a girl assassin was their reason for being.

    They can¡¯t just abandon it as it¡¯s always been like that.

    ¡¸ Although, the meaning of your spears will change. From today on, it¡¯s no longer a spear used to deal with people you¡¯re ordered to kill. Dolly, Anna, you¡¯re going to use that spear to keep our family safe ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with my skills. My skills aren¡¯t for killing people. It¡¯s to protect my family ¡¹

    Anya translates and the sisters listen.

    ¡¸ If your spear is used to protect, then that¡¯s good! You don¡¯t have to throw it away, keep on practicing with it! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1310.

    Chapter 1310. What Crushing Negatives Mean

    ¡¸ Haaa, finally it¡¯s just us ¡¹

    Ai tells me as the bakery became quiet.

    Katsuko-nee took the prostitute cadets back to the Nadeshiko department.

    Edie and Nei drove Anya, the drill sisters, and Grace Marinka back to the mansion.

    Therefore, it¡¯s just Ai and me here now.

    ¡¸ We skipped classes for the whole day today ¡¹

    Usually, we take classes in the classroom during the first, second period, and then the fifth and sixth periods.

    Of course, there won¡¯t be enough for attendance, but I do take reports and make-up classes after.

    To tell the truth, I don¡¯t think I need to get a school diploma.

    It¡¯s okay to leave the school too since we have the bakery.

    Although, I want to live with the other students as much as possible while I¡¯m still in high school.

    But today, it¡¯s only 20 minutes before the sixth period ends, and so we can¡¯t go back to our classroom now.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun~ ¡¹

    Ai hugged me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to the break room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    How many times did I have sex consecutively today?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not asking for sex¡­I know that Yoshida-kun is tired¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ You should¡­take a rest¡­at least for twenty minutes. Ai will be your hug pillow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    We entered the break room.

    Yeah, the vent fans are at full power but the smell of sex still remains.

    The bedsheets are moist from sweat.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll change the sheets ¡¹

    Ai took out a replacement sheet and swapped them.

    She¡¯s a girl who needs her mother to do anything for yet since she started living in the mansion, she can do the bedding properly now.

    ¡¸ Okay. Oh, wait ¡¹

    Ai took off her skirt.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want them to get wrinkled ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s thin bare legs are exposed, and she lied down on the bed first.

    ¡¸ Come, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    I took off just my pants and lied next to Ai.

    ¡¸ There, there ¡¹

    Ai hugged me.

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought Ai would be my body pillow ¡¹

    This looks like I¡¯m Ai¡¯s hug pillow here.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Yoshida-kun¡¯s bigger ¡¹

    Ai said with her cheeks blushing.

    ¡¸ Ai ¡¹

    Ai is so cute that I kissed her.

    ¡¸ Ahn, nothing more than that. It gets me wet ¡¹

    Ai said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s take a nap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Taking a good sleep even if it¡¯s just 20 minutes will help.

    I closed my eyes.

    Then.

    Pipipipipi!!!

    I hear the alarm going off in the break room.

    Isn¡¯t this?

    Someone¡¯s outside the bakery, trying to force the door open?

    The door to the bakery is locked outside, you need fingerprints and a passcode.

    I often unlock the door when Edie¡¯s around but¡­

    Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to type in the PIN every time I want to put out freshly baked bread in the sales area during lunchtime.

    But since Edie¡¯s outside, it should be locked.

    I hurriedly checked on the monitor from the break room to show the video from the surveillance camera on the door.

    ¡º Hey! Open up! ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s the one holding the knob.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s tea ¡¹

    Ai told Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Sorry for barging in so suddenly ¡¹

    Kyouko-san sat down and smiled at the displeased Ai.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹

    I also sat down and asked Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Well, you see. I went to the city and had fun with Cordelia, and then we scattered away to wind them up ¡¹

    Oh, they made a fuss again.

    ¡¸ Besides, I came over to check on the drill girls I have you ¡¹

    It was Kyouko-san who handed custody of the drill sisters, Dolly and Anna, this morning.

    ¡¸ Edie took the girls back to the mansion. It¡¯s going to be hard to take them if it¡¯s after school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ I guess we passed each other ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me with a calm smile.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think about those girls, how are they? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll take the girls, just as Kyouko-san asked. Thanks to everyone¡¯s help, Dolly and Anna has opened up more, and I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll decide to join our family tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, well, I¡¯m also taking in the remaining 11 assassins. I¡¯m wondering if this weekend would be a good time. Once Dolly and Anna have gotten used to us, then it¡¯s easier for the other girls to accept it. Besides, Mana and the girls¡¯ first day at school would be on Wednesday, so it would be great if it¡¯s after that. It¡¯ll be calm in the house by then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Man, you¡¯re amazing ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I said that earlier this morning, but to think that you¡¯d take them all in? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, weren¡¯t you the one who said that, Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    You told me to take the thirteen girl assassins you brought from Southeast Asia, including Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ Just because I told you to do it doesn¡¯t mean that you should. Even it¡¯s just two of them, they¡¯re too dangerous that you don¡¯t know what to do. Then, if I told you to take 11 more of the same level, you should be giving up on that situation ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Huh, but they¡¯re good girls. Dolly and Anna, I mean. They¡¯re honest and obedient ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯re girls who know nothing but killing¡­then, are you saying that you can suddenly make all thirteen of them live with you? ¡¹

    Oh, if that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ When the remaining 11 arrive, well have them live together in the empty houses near the mansion. Also, since Anya joined our family, she¡¯ll stay and live with them for a while. Anya¡¯s okay to stay in Japan for a while, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I knew that you captured that girl ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say it like that. Kyouko-san, you¡¯re also a part of our family ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that Anya¡¯s promoted from being Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia¡¯s pet to a little sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, true ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled wryly

    ¡¸ So, now that the thirteen girl assassins are yours, what will you do with them? Are you going to put them to a special unit in the Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t let those girls kill anymore ¡¹

    I made it clear.

    ¡¸ Then, what will they do? I don¡¯t think they can be bodyguards in Kouzuki SS. They don¡¯t have brakes so they will definitely kill someone in excessive self-defense ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easy to put brakes on them. We have Tsukiko and the girls on our side ¡¹

    Using the Miko power, we can restrict their mind from killing people at all times.

    ¡¸ If you do that, it¡¯ll break them ¡¹

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t. I¡¯ve been checking on Dolly and Anna but they never received any trauma ¡¹

    I responded immediately.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re no longer bound with the rule that they had to succeed in their assassination or their sisters will get killed like when they were in Southeast Asia. Those girls are proud of their skills, but they¡¯re not the kind of killers who want to kill at all costs ¡¹

    If there¡¯s no need to kill, then that¡¯s better. That¡¯s how they think.

    ¡¸ Dolly and Anna might be just as you say, but there could be a devilish homicide among the remaining eleven ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t be. Kyouko-san already checked them before bringing them to the mansion. You brought them to Japan knowing that they should bring no problems, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmm, you¡¯re quite sharp ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to use Dolly and the girls in Kouzuki SS. They¡¯re cute, and their physical abilities are outstanding, and they¡¯re also smart. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll succeed in whatever job I give them ¡¹

    I asserted.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I thought so too ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Minaho¡¯s right, you sure are to take in everything no matter what. You¡¯re an outrageous one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, tea ¡¹

    Ai comes in with Japanese tea.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡¯s tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks. Sit down, Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Ai sat next to me, facing Kyouko-san at the table.

    ¡¸ Hey, did you know that there are two main types of treatment for diseases? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks me.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you know about ¡°remedy,¡± and ¡°Cure?¡± ¡¹

    This is getting harder.

    ¡¸ The term remedy refers to taking fever medicines when you have a fever, or antidiarrheal when you have a stomach ache ¡¹

    Kyouko-san explains.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, cure refers to the treatment where you find the root cause of the disease, asking why such symptoms occur and deal with it ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ When you hear them side-by-side, it makes it sound like the remedy sounds like a bad stopgap treatment, don¡¯t you think? If you don¡¯t deal with the cause of the disease, then your body won¡¯t get better ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I guess ¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t deal with the symptoms, even if you deal with the fever remedy or diarrhea remedy, the symptoms will come back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s the theory. But it doesn¡¯t go that smoothly in reality ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    It¡¯s not always easy to determine the cause of an illness, sometimes, the root cause of the illness can¡¯t be treated immediately. It could be a physical condition problem, or that you need surgery. But, if you have symptoms like high fever and diarrhea, then you¡¯ll have to continue monitoring and deal with it as you go. If you leave it until you¡¯re in pain, then you¡¯ll lose strength and won¡¯t be able to regain it ¡¹

    Yeah, you can¡¯t do anything if you die before getting cured.

    Anyway, what¡¯s important is to deal with the symptoms that you¡¯re experiencing right at the moment.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t apply just to illnesses, but also a lot of things ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Whenever a problem comes up in a nation, a company, or just a community, they deal with that first. Naturally, the problem is usually deeply rooted in the nation, company, or community. But, making changes to the root of the system is time-consuming. It needs reform. But, if another problem appears, you have to deal with it right away or it¡¯ll start to rot the whole system to the core ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, stupid commentators and dim-witted politicians only talk about the cure. They say ¡°This is a problem within the system. This needs a major reform,¡± then underestimate the importance of addressing the problems that are already there. Then they insist that ¡°It¡¯s useless to devote human and financial resources for something ad hoc¡± There are people in trouble and suffering in front of them but they can¡¯t admit that what they¡¯re doing can improve the situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. People who think they¡¯re smart¡­immediately thinks that ¡°It¡¯s *** fault, to begin with¡±¡­then continue by saying ¡°You can¡¯t do anything right then and there¡± ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, true. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s one person who brings up principles when talking about something that needs to be done quickly ¡¹

    I remembered.

    ¡¸ When we were in our free time during the field trip¡­the conversation was where to go¡­but there¡¯s a weirdo who asks ¡°Do we even need free time on our school trip?¡± ¡¹

    Oh, there definitely is someone like that.

    Someone who endlessly argues on what can¡¯t be established as a discussion.

    They might be thinking that they¡¯re smarter, but they¡¯re just idiots. Such people.

    ¡¸ You get it. You know that remedy is just as important ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ The good thing about you is that you don¡¯t mind trying everything you can do on your own. That¡¯s why you get more results in less time ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ People who scream ¡°We need to change the fundamentals!¡± only spend more time and the problem in front of them doesn¡¯t improve. If a problem arises, deal with it before even thinking about it. That¡¯s crucial ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what they call Negative Crusher ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a person who crushes the negatives in front of them, eliminating problems one by one before even not knowing what to do next. One has a lot of things they can do, have to do, and must do. It¡¯s better to take out the negatives, even if it¡¯s just one, instead of stopping and thinking idly ¡¹

    That¡¯s what happened today.

    With the drill sisters, with Anya.

    With Megu¡¯s problem.

    With Grace Marinka.

    Even with the prostitute cadets.

    I just dealt with it one-by-one.

    To others, it may look like I¡¯m just making things up as I go along.

    But, by dealing with what I can immediately, I can crush down the negatives.

    Anya, Dolly, and Anna joined our family.

    We dealt with the boys who tried to harass Megu, and I prevented the rumors from spreading out.

    Grace-san lost her fight.

    Nozomi and the girls promised to get along with Tokuda-san.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that the world should just be more positive? Do you feel that you¡¯re moving in the right direction? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think I was today ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. If you live your life without regrets, then that¡¯s how you will feel every day ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s good.

    ¡¸ Some say that you should only do what¡¯s within your reach to the best of your ability, but if you reach out, you¡¯ll find out that you can go further. That¡¯s how it is! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I smiled with Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll be going now that I finished the tea. I¡¯ll be reaching out a bit further for tonight ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stood up.

    ¡¸ What will you do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well, just stealing some gems. There¡¯s this sapphire I found and I like it ¡¹

    Oh right, she¡¯s still an international criminal.

    ¡¸ Well then, see you later! Thanks for the tea! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san left the bakery before the chime for the end of the sixth-period rings.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1311.

    Chapter 1311. Twilight / Cool Down

    After School

    Megu and Kana-senpai returned to the bakery.

    ¡¸ Megu, how¡¯s the situation in the classroom? ¡¹

    I ask her because of the fuss this morning.

    The third-year fans of the band guy who confessed to Megu to harass her.

    They even barged into our classroom.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, nothing happened after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was it MG five? The fans of that band immediately got dejected. All the band members dropped out of school after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Tsukiko used her Miko power to rewrite their thoughts.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun yelled at them so nobody would misunderstand us. They all know that they were just there to harass ¡¹

    Megu said.

    I was right to act immediately.

    If I left them alone, those guys would start the weird rumors and it¡¯ll start to spread out.

    ¡¸ It was also a great haul during lunch, nobody ever suspected on Nobu and Megumi-chan¡¯s relationship ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m back! ¡¹

    Nei and Edie returned to the bakery.

    ¡¸ Anya-san, the Drill girls, and Grace-san have returned to the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, is it okay to leave them there? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Those girls need some time to think away from us ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan¡¯s in the mansion so we asked her to monitor them ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Margo-san has the insight and strength to keep them in check so she can keep the trouble from coming.

    ¡¸ After arriving in the mansion, the girls put down their spears and drank Mana¡¯s tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan and Rie-chan¡¯s playing with them too. There should be no problem since those girls can make a cheerful mood ¡¹

    They know their roles and move accordingly.

    ¡¸ Kinuka-chan¡¯s hiding in the back with Arisu-chan since it¡¯s not good for her combat strength to stimulate the drill girls ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s for the good.

    ¡¸ Well, it should be okay. We¡¯re near the mansion. It¡¯s only going to be a few minutes that we¡¯re not around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, we need to go back right away Yo-chan. You need to hurry or Agnes and the girls will be home! ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Yomi¡¯s first day in school.

    ¡¸ Right, I have to welcome Agnes and the girls home ¡¹

    I have to be there when they return home or they might get lonely.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we have to be there to welcome them home! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go home! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Yukino, Tsukiko, and Mitama is here.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about the Nadeshiko Department, Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Today¡¯s their first day so they¡¯re going back to the new brothel. Minaho-ojousama said ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ The girls seem to want to calm down in the new brothel, and talk to each other ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s about Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san.

    I hope that Nozomi and the girls talk to them smoothly.

    ¡¸ Some topics need the conversation to be between the same generation so Minaho-ojousama nor I can¡¯t touch that. They can only resolve that by themselves ¡¹

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san can¡¯t become prostitutes of the Black Forest in that state.

    They need to change the way they think.

    But, whatever Minaho-neesan and Katsuko-nee tell them, their hearts won¡¯t open up.

    That¡¯s why it had to be Nozomi and the girls, those from the same status.

    ¡¸ Still, it helps that Mitama-san is here ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Nobody would think that Mitama-san is walking around with me ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s appearing on Yukino¡¯s TV show.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s wearing a white school uniform and cap, making her look like she¡¯s cosplaying.

    ¡¸ Right, if Yukino-chan¡¯s walking next to Mitama-chan, it makes you remember that she¡¯s beautiful too ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that! ¡¹

    Yukino pouts.

    ¡¸ She just meant that you can see how cute and expressive Yukino is when next to the dignified Mitama ¡¹

    Edie replied with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go back home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu, I have to be home today ¡¹

    Kana-senpai stayed over at the mansion last night but she¡¯s going back to her home today.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll take a break from the club today ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a lot that happened today, and Mana-chan can¡¯t take care of everything in the mansion. Captain Takeshiba already gave her permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel sorry that Takeshiba-senpai¡¯s always being so considerate of us ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, Takeshiba¡¯s already endorsed to the Kouzuki SS and she¡¯s going to enter a sports college ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Oh yeah, Takeshiba-san did talk to Rei-chan about that.

    ¡¸ As long as Takeshiba has enough competency in the future, we can recommend her in a company with an athletics department to the Kouzuki group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan¡¯s supporting those who took care of Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We could make a track and field club in Kouzuki SS too. Yo-chan owns that company after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I think it¡¯s better to introduce her to a club from a company with a history in that field ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ That aside, we can¡¯t fit everyone in the car so we had to walk. How are we going back? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Nei, Edie, Ai, Mitama, Tsukiko, Megu, Yukino, and me.

    ¡¸ Even if nine of us try to get in the trunk, it¡¯s going to be tight. There¡¯s also the pads of pastries there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    ¡¸ Well, driving back to the mansion only takes ten minutes. But, it¡¯s hard to climb the hill from the entrance of the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally, I¡¯m riding! ¡¹

    Yukino declared.

    Well, she¡¯s pregnant so it can¡¯t be helped

    ¡¸ I¡¯m walking then ¡¹

    Now I get why Edie and Nei came back.

    They deliberately overload the car so I can¡¯t just ride a car back to the mansion immediately.

    When we get to the mansion, we still have a lot to deal with.

    Before that.

    I also need to cool down my head.

    ¡¸ Mitama will ride the car as a bodyguard. Tsukiko, go home first ¡¹

    It¡¯s going to put me at ease if a shrine maiden is in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    The two bowed their head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also¡­ riding the car ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve¡­been with Yoshida-kun all day. So I thought¡­Megumi-san can go home with him¡­ ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Ai-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    I want some time with Megu too.

    It¡¯s troublesome to have anyone but Katsuko-nee driving.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll follow as Darling¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go back riding the car ¡¹

    Edie and Nei chose different routes.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go then ¡¹

    We leave the bakery.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ See you guys later! ¡¹

    At the hardly populated back entrance of the bakery.

    Katsuko-nee talks to me while in the driver¡¯s seat of the business van.

    Ai¡¯s on the passenger seat.

    Since we¡¯re within the school, putting Nei aside, it would be weird if we don¡¯t hide Mitama, Tsukiko, and Yukino.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ll catch up right away ¡¹

    The engine of the van starts revving up.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    I held hands with Megu and walked out.

    Edie¡¯s also walking next to us.

    The way back to the mansion is closer when going through the back of the school.

    We walked within the school.

    ¡¸ Oh, I watched the show. You¡¯re amazing ¡¹

    A boy approached Edie.

    ¡¸ Hey, join the Judo club. You¡¯ll be sure to win the gold medal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Idiot, she just won a mixed martial arts tournament the other day ¡¹

    ¡¸ I looked at the ¡°General Women Thread¡± and it seems that you have a good reputation ¡¹

    ¡¸ The guy who wrote some slander about you got beaten up to pulp by another guy ¡¹

    Oh, Edie¡¯s awesomeness has been well received by the martial arts fans.

    ¡¸ Thanks~ ¡¹

    Edie waved her hand happily.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m a fan of Grace Marinka, but did she really come to the school today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep ¡¹

    Edie replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Right¡­no matter how I looked at it, it was the judo hall in our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where is she now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s already home. Just like Nikita Gorbachev ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, Nikita-chan¡¯s already home too? ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s fan has come too.

    ¡¸ Both of them will come again to play. Especially Jun, I mean Grace. I¡¯ll ask her to be the coach of the MMA club I¡¯m going to build in the school ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Coach? Didn¡¯t you win against her? ¡¹

    The boys are surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, no other way around it. Jun¡¯s still older. But once she¡¯s our coach, I¡¯ll be training her every day ¡¹

    A freshman coaching a 21-year-old coach.

    ¡¸ Huh, Grace Marinka has her pro wrestling matches, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jun already quit pro wrestling. She will join us in our MMA scene in America ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to have a match in America by the end of the year. It¡¯s going to be airing on ground waves on primetime so look forward to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to an open karate tournament at Kikaido Karate-kan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Isn¡¯t that one only for males? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dunno. It¡¯s an open tournament so anyone can join, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I join. If they have complaints, then I¡¯ll just beat up every player in the match ¡¹

    Edie can use Michi¡¯s Shingetsu, so¡­

    She¡¯s serious about that.

    ¡¸ We need a bit of self-advertisement before going to America in December. Well, it should be okay, I¡¯ll bring a lot of Tupperware filled with rice gruel with vegetables and also uncarbonated cola ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it but, good luck ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re students of the same school so I¡¯ll cheer for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Then, we parted from the boys.

    ¡¸ They seem to accept Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, seeing actual results has its impact ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Getting champion in the women¡¯s martial arts tournament.

    Her name spreads over the net.

    Then, a live broadcast where she tosses Grace-san, a pro wrestler around.

    They can clearly see Edie¡¯s strength.

    ¡¸ Darling too, showing actual results is crucial ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ Ever since the second semester, Darling¡¯s been baking and selling bread during school days without a day off. Furthermore, your pastry skills are improving. At first, Megumi¡¯s the only helper you have, but now, you have cute girls in school as your salesladies in your bakeshop ¡¹

    Ai, the one they call the cutest among the freshmen.

    Kana-senpai, the most popular among the second years.

    Nei, who should¡¯ve been a third-year now.

    Even Megu¡¯s a beauty. Edie too.

    Then, Katsuko-nee¡¯s a huge-breasted beauty.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s your achievement. That¡¯s why some guys want to harass you ¡¹

    Like the third-year guy who fake-confessed on Megu.

    They were annoyed with us and tried to trick Megu, spreading bad rumors about us.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re jealous of normies. We need to consider countermeasures for it ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also a good idea to show Darling and Megu walking while holding hands like that. Then, I¡¯m close by ¡¹

    Oh, the students are sending us glances from far away.

    If Megu and I show ourselves getting along regularly, then we can bounce back from the harassment like today.

    Then, as long as they know that Edie¡¯s close to us, that brings us peace.

    ¡¸ Darling, performance is crucial and necessary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it ¡¹

    Megu holds my hand tighter.

    ¡¸ I need to show off that I love Yoshi-kun so much, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s it. If Megu shows that she¡¯s head-over-heels, then nobody would try to flirt with you ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Just stick to him enough that everyone around would be fed up with it. Everyone already knows that you two are engaged. Don¡¯t let the bad people take advantage of you ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    The weird third-years only did that confession for harassment was because¡­

    I look more in love with Megu than she does with me.

    They thought that Megu wasn¡¯t that much.

    They thought that Megu was getting bored with me so she might have the desire to cheat on me.

    That¡¯s why they put on a show where he confessed his love in public.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    Megu nodded.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to cause everyone trouble because I showed my vulnerability ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about me? ¡¹

    I feel like I also need to do something.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun can stay as you are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling can stay as you are ¡¹

    The two said the same thing.

    ¡¸ I think that Yoshi-kun¡¯s already doing his best even now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling, just do as you please ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll just match the tune with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling, you¡¯re the cornerstone of the family, you need to stay composed ¡¹

    Megu and Edie smiled at me.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1312.

    Chapter 1312. Twilight / Innocent Return

    We arrived at the house Megu and I are supposed to be living in on the perimeter of the mansion without any problem on the way.

    Then, we took the underground passage back to the Kuromori mansion.

    ¡¸ Welcome back Onii-chan. Want something to eat? ¡¹

    Mana welcomed us as the housewife of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Maybe just tea. Where¡¯s everyone? ¡¹

    Anya, the drill sisters, and Grace-san returned home first.

    Then, Katsuko-nee¡¯s car should be here.

    ¡¸ The guests are on the second floor. Eri-chan and Rie-chan¡¯s accompanying them. Tsukiko-san went there too. You know, the dining room downstairs should be empty soon

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I got a call from Shou-oneechan earlier, it seems that the first group will be back in about ten minutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ First group? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone left together in a convoy earlier but on the way back, elementary and high school groups are not together ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Elementary classes finish first.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan and the girls can standby and wait for everyone to come home, but it¡¯s their first day in school so they¡¯re going back first ¡¹

    Meaning, the elementary girls, Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen will go home before Misuzu and the group.

    ¡¸ I hear that Shou-neechan coordinated the transport and the security. Although, the main group is left behind for Misuzu-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan. Agnes-chan and the group doesn¡¯t have much protection, but in exchange, Reika-oneechan¡¯s the driver of the courtesy car ¡¹

    That¡¯s natural, since Misuzu and the girls are the young ladies of the Kouzuki house, so the main security focuses on them.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan can¡¯t handle it unless the driver is someone from the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯ll definitely ease the tension ¡¹

    This is Agnes¡¯ first day in school. She never attended one before.

    The school for the young ladies Misuzu and the girls attend probably finds it most unusual to accept transfer students at halfway point in their lives.

    Agnes and the girls are cuties so I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll attract attention.

    ¡¸ If so, I¡¯ll wait at the entrance ¡¹

    I have to welcome Agnes and the girls as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ Yes, I prepared a change of clothes and some tissues at the reception room closest to the entrance ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to have sex right away, right? I¡¯ll prepare a bath for everyone so you can take it after you¡¯re done ¡¹

    As expected of the housewife.

    She knows it well.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be going to the second floor with Jun and the group ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll dress up and prepare dinner with mana ¡¹

    Megu smiled and said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is our little sister so, Yoshi-kun, please ¡¹

    Megu and Mana, and Yukino, are Agnes¡¯ sisters from a different mother.

    They have the same father, so they¡¯re blood-related.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got this ¡¹

    I told Megu.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I went to the entrance hall of the mansion.

    Oh, the closest reception room was the one where we locked Yukino up six months ago.

    It only has a sofa, but it¡¯s enough since I¡¯m having sex with small-figured women.

    I took a peek inside and found a tea set and tissue box on the table.

    I opened the large wooden door from the hall and went outside.

    It¡¯s already late in the afternoon but it¡¯s not dark yet.

    The green scent from the garden was fresh.

    Before long.

    Gogogogo.

    The huge iron door at the bottom of the steep hill road in front of the mansion opens up.

    Three cars are in front of the gate, and only the one in the middle, the black Mercedez Benz came into the compound.

    Rei-chan¡¯s driving. Agnes and the girls are in there.

    The two security vehicles will stay outside or go back to pick Misuzu back.

    Buoooo.

    Oh, the engine of the Benz Rei-chan¡¯s driving is roaring as it goes up the hill.

    Luna¡¯s on the driver¡¯s seat.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan are Agnes¡¯ attendants there so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Karen¡¯s a young lady of the nobility so she has to sit at the rear.

    Noticing me, Luna waved her hand across the windshield.

    She told the girls at the rear seat it seems.

    Then.

    For some reason, the car stopped halfway.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    The door opens up.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes, who¡¯s wearing the traditional sailor uniform for the school of the young ladies jumped out of the car.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Papa! Papa!! ¡¹

    She ran up the slope and came to me.

    ¡¸ Agnes! ¡¹

    I also welcomed Agnes down the hill.

    ¡¸ Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes jumped to my chest.

    I embraced Agnes¡¯ small body.

    Yeah, her temperature is higher than usual, and her body is stiff.

    She must¡¯ve endured a lot of pressure.

    ¡¸ Papaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    We parted last ten in the morning and yet¡­

    But to Agnes, it¡¯s almost like we haven¡¯t met for ten years.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! It smells Papa! Papa! Papa! Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes wants a kiss so I gave her a passionate one.

    This young blonde beauty is seeking my tongue.

    Sucking it intensely.

    ¡¸ Hmm, puhaaa! ¡¹

    We let go of our lips.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s school? ¡¹

    I asked with a smile.

    ¡¸ It was scary!!! ¡¹

    Agnes replies while clinging to me.

    Then, I carried Agnes in my arms and walked back up to the mansion.

    Meanwhile, the car passed by us and arrived at the entrance.

    ¡¸ You sure love getting spoiled, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Rei-chan gets off the driver¡¯s seat and told us.

    ¡¸ Thanks for driving the girls, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I thanked her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be going back to school again. I have to send Mariko-san and Erica-san back to their homes ¡¹

    Yeah, Mariko and Erica can only stay in the mansion for half of the week.

    Sakurako and Karen can¡¯t return home, so they spend their time with us, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, take care of them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, owner ¡¹

    Right, I¡¯m the owner of the Kouzuki SS now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve returned ¡¹

    Karen bows her head to me.

    Luna, Koyomi-chan, brings their school bags and got off the car.

    Everyone¡¯s also wearing the same sailor uniform.

    Oh, Luna¡¯s carrying Agnes¡¯ bag.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s your new school? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan guided us on everything ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ Besides, Misuzu-oneechan went all the way to our school building. ¡¹

    Luna answered with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Yoshiko-sama, then Kanou Sakurako-sama and Torii Mariko-sama, and then¡­ ¡¹

    Karen speaks.

    ¡¸ Mariko-sama also contacted Kaan Momoko-sama and she came to see us ¡¹

    Even Momoko-neechan?

    Then that means¡­

    ¡¸ The young ladies of the big three families have told our classmates to take care of Agnes-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they¡¯re all surprised. Especially the homeroom teacher ¡¹

    Luna laughed.

    True, having the young ladies of the Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou house together would be a spectacle.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama and Shou-oneesama also accompanied us to our classrooms ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan says bashfully.

    Yeah, they¡¯re all wealthy ladies so they¡¯d be freaked out by the appearance of Shou-neechan, the field manager of Kouzuki SS, and Rei-chan, the most recognizable face and a top elite.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama said that even scary adults had to show up ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled wryly.

    Oh, I¡¯m sure that the sixth graders will feel repulsed by Agnes because they¡¯re close to Misuzu and the girls.

    Even if they don¡¯t bully her, they could start teasing her.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we put on some pressure on them ¡¹

    If anything happens to Agnes and the girls, Kouzuki SS will know.

    There¡¯s less likely that trouble comes to them.

    ¡¸ So, how was the classroom, Agnes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu! ¡¹

    Agnes clings tighter.

    ¡¸ Well you see, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Luna said while laughing.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t talk to anyone but Koyomi-chan, Karen-chan, and me. When someone talks to her, she looks down bashfully, doesn¡¯t even look at them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, don¡¯t say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You talk so much in the mansion, and yet, when she¡¯s talking to us in the classroom, she whispers to our ears ¡¹

    No¡­

    That¡¯s a huge change for Agnes already.

    Nowadays, she¡¯s like the head of the young group, always cheerful, expressive, and chatting, but¡­

    Six months ago, she was a girl who couldn¡¯t communicate with anyone, hardly talking at all.

    I think her old habits returned because of a new environment.

    ¡¸ If Agnes doesn¡¯t respond when talked to, then won¡¯t that be a bad impression of Agnes among the classmates? ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. Agnes-chan doesn¡¯t look Japanese so they think that she doesn¡¯t understand Japanese much yet. I mean, Nii-san, do you not remember that she was introduced with that setting among the young ladies of the nobility during the party in the Kouzuki house¡¯s garden? ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    She was introduced as a distant relative of the Kouzuki house, a daughter of a royal family from the Middle East, Princess Agnes.

    ¡¸ Matsushima house¡¯s daughter from the party that day was in our class so she told everyone that ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan too. Nii-san, Karen-chan¡¯s quite popular in school. Karen-chan introduced us to a lot of her friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, I think that we¡¯ll get to know the other girls in the class first while Agnes-chan is getting used to the environment ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan said.

    I guess there are no problems as of yet

    For now, it¡¯s better for Agnes if everyone thinks that she¡¯s just a shy girl who¡¯s not used to Japanese yet

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll return to my work ¡¹

    Rei-chan said, saluted to me with a smile, and got inside the car again.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, keep up the good work ¡¹

    Agnes, who¡¯s clinging to me, speaks to Rei-chan.

    Agnes and Rei-chan have been getting along for the past six months.

    Rei-chan was one of the first that Agnes opened up to.

    Rei-chan waved her hand from the driver¡¯s seat, then¡­

    She u-turns the car and went off the road again.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    It¡¯s not yet evening but the sun is beginning to set and the temperature is dropping.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes speaks while I¡¯m still carrying her

    ¡¸ I know, I promised you, didn¡¯t I? ¡¹

    I told Agnes that I¡¯ll have sex with her as soon as she comes home from school.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but, everyone helped Agnes a lot today, so¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes can go later, Please do it with Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan first ¡¹

    Agnes must¡¯ve felt insecure being the shy little princess.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Agnes-chan, you can do it with Nii-san first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I think it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Karen, Luna, and Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s do it all together ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our family motto to have everyone get along after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! That¡¯s better desuno! ¡¹

    Anges said happily.

    ¡¸ Mana prepared the room for us, and she even has tea ready there ¡¹

    I point out.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s ¡¹

    I carry Agnes to the mansion.

    ¡¸ Oh, wait. I¡¯ll open the door ¡¹

    Luna and Karen opened the huge door.

    Then, Agnes goes to the entrance hall.

    Then, we went to the usual reception room.

    Karen, Luna, and Koyomi-chan follow behind us.

    ¡¸ Ah, Papa. There¡¯s this really beautiful girl in our class ¡¹

    Agnes says while I still carry her.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a good girl! I recommend her! Papa should have sex with her! ¡¹

    This is¡­

    ¡¸ That girl¡¯s body is also well developed so she should be okay to have sex! Agnes guarantees! You should have sex with her while she¡¯s still young! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan seems to have taken a liking to that girl ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I did peek into that girl¡¯s mind and it seems that she¡¯s not a bad girl. She has a good personality. I didn¡¯t sense any wicked thoughts nor ill intents, and of course, she¡¯s a virgin ¡¹

    Luna also already checked her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kerama Leona-san. I think that she stands out the most among our class ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that girl. She¡¯s the one who caught Agnes-chan¡¯s attention ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a cheerful and bright girl. She¡¯s not a member of the nobility, but she¡¯s the granddaughter of a sake brewing chairman ¡¹

    Oh yeah, they were famous for Sake, but I think they¡¯re also making whiskey, wine, and beer now.

    If she¡¯s a student in that school, then it¡¯s natural that she¡¯s a daughter of a respectable family.

    Most of the girls are raised from kindergarten up there so it¡¯s no surprise that Karen knows her classmates

    ¡¸ Papa, that girl is good! ¡¹

    Seems like Agnes has taken a liking to her.

    If so¡­

    ¡¸ Then, you need to be friends with that girl first, Agnes ¡¹

    I tell Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then, you can introduce her to me ¡¹

    I¡¯d be grateful if she could become one of Agnes¡¯ first friends.

    ¡¸ Huh, but why? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me curiously.

    ¡¸ If she had sex with Papa, then she will be in Agnes¡¯ family even without making friends with her! ¡¹

    This is¡­

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1313.

    Chapter 1313. Twilight / Innocent Return (cont.)

    ¡¸ If she had sex with Papa, then she will be in Agnes¡¯ family even without making friends with her! ¡¹

    Agnes tells me with an innocent smile.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes-chan, Kou-oniisama¡¯s very busy, so Agnes-chan should become friends with Kerama-san first and invite her to the mansion instead ¡¹

    Karen throws a helping hand.

    ¡¸ Uuu, but Kerama-san is already friends with Karen-chan. So, Karen-chan can invite her here instead ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been with Kerama-san since kindergarten but we¡¯re not that close. Besides, I¡¯m under the care of the Kouzuki house so I can¡¯t invite anyone to this mansion ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s supposed to be living with Misuzu and the girls in the Kouzuki mansion for an apprenticeship. Officially.

    If Karen were to invite guests, then it would mean inviting them to the Kouzuki mansion, which would be confusing for the one invited.

    ¡¸ Uuu, then, Luna or Koyomi-chan, be friends with her ¡¹

    Agnes said, but¡­

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that. Koyomi-chan and I are just Agnes-chan¡¯s attendants. Kerama-san is a young lady of a wealthy company, so we can¡¯t invite her here unless Agnes-chan befriends her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, the three of us are a single team, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Agnes-chan has the role of the master, and the two of us are your attendants. Didn¡¯t we go to school with that setting today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. If not for Luna and Koyomi-chan, Agnes might¡¯ve fainted there ¡¹

    Agnes told the two.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re there to support Agnes-chan. We¡¯ll do the same tomorrow so you don¡¯t have to worry. But, Agnes-chan, you need to do your job as part of the team or it¡¯s going to be a problem ¡¹

    Luna speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ job? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Agnes-chan is the representative of the team, so Agnes-chan has to be the one to befriend Kerama Leona-san. If you want to invite her to this place, then it has to be Agnes-chan that talks to her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s Agnes-chan¡¯s job ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan smiled at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, but Agnes¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes is terrified of forming relationships with people outside the family.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Koyomi-chan and I are with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do our best so Agnes-chan and Kerama-san becomes friends ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll help you ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Luna and Koyomi-chan, but Karen also agreed to help Agnes.

    ¡¸ Agnes, you need a bit more courage ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I think that Agnes doesn¡¯t want Kerama Leona-san to have sex with me in the first place, but Agnes wants to get along with Kerama-san ¡¹

    As it stands, the only people close to Agnes are her family.

    That¡¯s why she wants Kerama-san to have sex with me to have her join the family.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s a cute girl! I¡¯m sure that Papa will like her! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maybe, but still. Become her friend before taking her to me. Her meeting with me is after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Agnes looks down.

    Seems like she¡¯s not confident.

    ¡¸ Luna, is Kerama-san a good girl? ¡¹

    I ask her again.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s good. Koyomi-chan and I keep the bad girls away from Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to us ¡¹

    The two girls with Miko powers told me.

    Agnes making friends in school is important, but¡­

    If a bad girl suddenly comes up to her, then it would traumatize her from making friends and that¡¯s bad.

    She needs to look for a hand-picked few good friends at first.

    ¡¸ As far as I¡¯ve heard and seen, she¡¯s a good girl ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Still, Karen¡¯s in the same school and yet, to think that you¡¯re not close to Kerama-san ¡¹

    Only a limited number of young ladies from high-class families can enter that school.

    The number of students per grade is also small.

    If they¡¯ve been together since nursery, then they should¡¯ve seen each other every day for eight years.

    ¡¸ Kerama-san¡¯s brewery is a competitor of the beverage company that my father is close to, so¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    I guess that¡¯s a problem between the daughters.

    ¡¸ The children in kindergarten don¡¯t only get along, but instead, it¡¯s their mothers making the groups ¡¹

    The mothers bring their husband¡¯s work and other relationships to the grouping.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Mizushima house is a member of the nobility, which is closer to Kouzuki-sama, so I hardly had contact with Kerama-san, who isn¡¯t a member ¡¹

    In kindergarten, they¡¯re placed in different groups for their parent¡¯s reasons and remained estranged to this day.

    ¡¸ I have no opposition against Kerama-san, but we currently don¡¯t have a relationship where we can have a friendly conversation either ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Of course, if Kou-oniisama tells me to do so, then I¡¯ll do my best to get close to her starting tomorrow ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s Agnes who has to do the work. Agnes was the one to suggest it. Karen, you have to focus on supporting Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Karen smiled.

    ¡¸ Although, we have to ask Shou-neechan to look into the Kerama house in detail ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kerama family runs the Kerama brewery, so¡­ ¡¹

    Karen points out but I stopped her.

    ¡¸ I heard that but that¡¯s all that Karen knows, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Luna already checked on Kerama¡¯s mind, and we know that she¡¯s not a bad girl. But, there could be problems within the Kerama household that they don¡¯t tell the children ¡¹

    Right, the information Karen and Luna saw is only a small fraction.

    ¡¸ We have deep connections with the Kouzuki house so it¡¯s not good if making contact with the Kerama house brings trouble to the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa, what do you mean? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    ¡¸ Do you remember when Karen mentioned earlier that the Mizushima house is rivaling the Kerama house¡¯s company? I think there¡¯s a fine line between such families and companies. If Kerama Leona joins our family, it might make the entire Kerama brewery a part of the Kouzuki group. What do you think will happen to the Mizushima house, which had a friendly rivalry with them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t like it. I¡¯m sure the company would like to get to know the Kouzuki group through Mizushima house ¡¹

    Karen replies.

    Kerama Leona¡¯s actions could lead to a war between beverage manufacturers.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, if they find out that Karen from the Mizushima house, brought the Kerama brewery to the Kouzuki group, won¡¯t the relationship between the company and Mizushima house grow worse? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it is as Kou-oniisama says. ¡¹

    Karen;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I was shallow ¡¹

    She apologized to me.

    ¡¸ Papa, does that mean that Agnes can¡¯t be friends with Kerama-san? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me with a pale expression.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to be the problem. Agnes can become friends with Kerama Leona-san. With that said, be sure to cooperate with Luna and the girls to get friendly with her ¡¹

    I embraced Agnes and said.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m saying is that we need to make checks first before making Kerama Leona-san my woman, or having her join the family. If not, it¡¯s going to cause problems later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, but¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes wants that cute girl to be family ¡¹

    Seems like she likes her that much.

    ¡¸ I can understand Agnes¡¯ feelings. But, you just got acquainted with her today. It¡¯s not just our family you see. We have a lot of people outside the family helping us out. And so, we have to proceed with caution with anything that might affect the people around us ¡¹

    I speak kindly.

    ¡¸ Of course, if there¡¯s no problem, then I¡¯d like to grant Agnes¡¯ wish as much as I can. But, keep in mind that it¡¯s also possible that it might not happen ¡¹

    The business status of Kerama brewery, its relationship with the surrounding companies, and the friends of the head of the family.

    If it¡¯s Kouzuki SS, then they can investigate that immediately.

    ¡¸ Uuu, okay ¡¹

    Agnes somehow agrees.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare the tea ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan says as we enter the reception room.

    On top of the desk are a pot and a set of teacups for making tea that Mana prepared.

    Oh, there are even cookies in a tin can.

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s calm down by drinking some tea ¡¹

    I sat on the sofa. Let¡¯s have some tea time for now.

    ¡¸ This cookie is delicious. Which do you want, Agnes-chan? ¡¹

    Luna opened the can and offered it to Agnes.

    The tins were filled with all kinds of cookies.

    ¡¸ Thank you desuno, then, I¡¯ll take this and this ¡¹

    Agnes took two cookies from the tin.

    ¡¸ What about Papa? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just one will do, I¡¯ll take the same as the one on Agnes¡¯ right hand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, pick ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take this one ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Luna distributes the teacups Koyomi-chan made.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I thanked Koyomi-chan and Luna.

    ¡¸ Then here¡¯s to celebrate everyone¡¯s successful first day in school. Cheers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cheers desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still hot so be careful ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan told us anxiously.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re just bringing the cups for a toast. Hold it up high and make the cups touch each other ¡¹

    I said just in case.

    ¡¸ Everyone, ready? ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ Then, cheers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cheers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    Agnes looks happy.

    Anyway, it seems that their school time is doing well.

    Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen are all smart, strong, and kind girls.

    ¡¸ By the way, what part of Kerama Leona-san did Agnes like? ¡¹

    I ask the question I had since a while ago while drinking tea.

    This could be a good reference for when Agnes is picking her friends.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, uhm ¡¹

    Agnes replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ I thought that the child she¡¯ll give birth to will be a cute one too ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Oh, but I don¡¯t mean it right immediately! Agnes knows that you can have sex at sixth grade if the body is ready, but you can¡¯t have a baby until you¡¯re in high school ¡¹

    Eeeeeeh?

    ¡¸ Agnes will get pregnant with Papa¡¯s child, like Yukino-chan once we¡¯re in high school! ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Nononono, Sure, Yukino¡¯s pregnant in high school, but¡­ ¡¹

    I raped her, then impregnated her.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s only within our family, that¡¯s not how it is in public ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. It¡¯s not absolutely necessary to get pregnant in high school, only those who wish for it! Megu-chan said that she won¡¯t get pregnant until graduating because she wants her legs to be fast. Ai-chan said that she won¡¯t have a baby yet while she¡¯s studying baking ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes can¡¯t wait four more years. I want Papa¡¯s child as soon as we reach high school. Then, I thought that I want the girl I saw today to bear Papa¡¯s child together with Agnes ¡¹

    This is¡­

    ¡¸ You know. Yukino-chan and Nagisa-san are both pregnant. In that case, their children won¡¯t be lonely. They¡¯ll be born together after all. That¡¯s why Agnes wants to get pregnant with Papa¡¯s child together with her ¡¹

    Then, Luna¡­

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t have to be just Kerama-san, I¡¯ll join you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll do it together with Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan?

    ¡¸ It might be weird to say that since I can¡¯t have sex yet, but if it¡¯s four years, I¡¯m sure that my body can handle it ¡¹

    She speaks with an earnest look.

    ¡¸ If so, then I¡¯ll join too ¡¹

    Karen also said.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s already decided that I¡¯ll give birth to Kou-oniisama¡¯s child, then I¡¯ll join with others to match the delivery time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you girls! ¡¹

    Agnes is moved

    ¡¸ Yeah, we promise you that. So, let¡¯s all work together to get Kerama Leona-san to bear Nii-san¡¯s child with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ It still depends on Kou-oniisama¡¯s approval, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll ask Kerama-san too ¡¹

    The three sixth-graders told Agnes.

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes! Yes! Desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes is happy.

    Oh, that¡¯s how these girls¡­

    That¡¯s how they deepen their sisterhood more than any blood relationship.

    That¡¯s how this family works.

    ¡¸ Well, now that we drank and ate snacks. Agnes-chan has calmed down ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ With that said, Nii-san had been waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Papa! Let¡¯s have sex desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes, whose energy reached 100%, smiled.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kou-oniisama, should we not take off our uniform? ¡¹

    Karen asks.

    ¡¸ Uhm, since this is Agnes-chan¡¯s first-day uniform, then we shouldn¡¯t get it dirty ¡¹

    Yeah, we do have some spare uniforms, but¡­

    This uniform today is precious.

    ¡¸ Right. Agnes, take off your uniform ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, let¡¯s get everyone naked desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Papa and everyone should get naked and we¡¯ll have fun sex!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1314.

    Chapter 1314. Twilight / Metamorphosis

    Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen, the four sixth graders are taking off their uniforms.

    ¡¸ Papa, Koyomi-chan¡¯s body is growing up ¡¹

    Agnes says, but¡­

    She¡¯s still young, yet, her body¡¯s grown to be age-appropriate for a middle-schooler.

    ¡¸ Her breasts are starting to puff too ¡¹

    She says, but it still fits within the baby bra.

    ¡¸ Just a bit longer. There¡¯s no need to rush, just eat a lot, sleep a lot, and grow bigger ¡¹

    I told Koyomi-chan

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. I keep you waiting ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan looks at her chest bashfully.

    ¡¸ Body development is unique to the individual so don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Papa, Koyomi-chan¡¯s still in elementary school when you met her so you should do it while she¡¯s still one ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ She has to experience this fun and pleasure or it will be her loss ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case, Agnes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ When making pastry, you need the yeast to ferment, and let the dough rise, don¡¯t you? If you rush and bake it before it¡¯s fermented, then it won¡¯t turn to good bread ¡¹

    I touch Agnes¡¯ cute breasts wrapped in her baby bra.

    Agnes is half-French so her body is well developed.

    I feel some squish on her breasts.

    ¡¸ Agnes, your body can have sex. But Koyomi-chan¡¯s not yet ready, give her time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Agnes turned to Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Koyomi-chan. But still, Agnes wants to have sex with Papa together with Koyomi-chan soon ¡¹

    Years of distorted education from Shirasaka Sousuke had made sex the most important thing in a relationship inside Agnes¡¯ mind.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan is already my precious family, but I want us to be closer ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Koyomi-chan will get naked together with us and serve Nii-san. Her body might not be able to accept Nii-san¡¯s penis yet, but she can lick and rub it ¡¹

    Luna said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best to serve ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan tells me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen, in her underwear, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Today, my friends at school told me that I¡¯m becoming more mature recently ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Karen-chan¡¯s maturing after having sex with Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Your ambiance has become more mature ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna said.

    True, after having lots of sex since she lost her virginity a few weeks ago.

    That scent of sexiness is floating around Karen.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan is like Mana-chan. Mana-oneechan¡¯s also growing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Mana-oneesan doesn¡¯t look like her age. Well, her face and skin is definitely in middle school if you look hard enough, but she does leak out that sexiness ¡¹

    ¡¸ The same as Katsuko-san¡¯s aura ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna said. Koyomi-chan added.

    ¡¸ Oh, that might be. Mana-oneesan is Katsuko-oneesan¡¯s disciple so their ambiance has become similar ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, some don¡¯t change too ¡¹

    Agnes tells Luna.

    ¡¸ Mitama-chan and Kinuka-chan doesn¡¯t have much change ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters have always been in their own world from the start.

    ¡¸ Me too. I don¡¯t think I have changed that much. I haven¡¯t grown a lot, and my breasts haven¡¯t grown that much either ¡¹

    Luna lifts her chest on her bra and smiled.

    ¡¸ No, Luna¡¯s changed ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You speak more and laugh more ¡¹

    When you escaped the Takakura shrine from Kyoto to Tokyo, you weren¡¯t as this expressive.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­hmm, that might be ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan and I are cousins, but it¡¯s only after coming here that we talked a lot. Back then, I was shy. I¡¯ve changed, Koyomi-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I feel glad that I came here too ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s so kind to me here. It feels like I¡¯m in a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously! Agnes, Koyomi-chan, Luna, and Karen-chan, you¡¯re all family! I love you all!! ¡¹

    Agnes shouts.

    ¡¸ I love Papa the most but I also love everyone in the family, they¡¯re all my treasure! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have my Mother and Father anymore but I feel closer to this family than they were. It¡¯s filled with people I find precious ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s parents have passed away after the Takakura shrine maiden incident.

    ¡¸ Me too. We didn¡¯t have time to be close to our parents back in Kyoto ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s mother was the Takakura shrine maiden, and she was already affected by the breakdown specific to them.

    The father had to attend to their mother all the time and so they had no time to look after Luna and her sisters.

    ¡¸ But now, I feel happy. There are no bad people in the family. Everyone cares about us, and our family. I can understand that ¡¹

    Luna can read people¡¯s minds.

    ¡¸ Back in Kyoto, I was always so nervous and I always fear contact with people, that I made a wall not just on my parents, but on Tsukiko-oneesama and Yomiko-oneesama too. That was back then. But now, nobody will try to deceive us as long as we¡¯re in this mansion ¡¹

    The Takakura shrine is frequented by Yakuza who wanted to take advantage of the shrine maidens after all.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone doesn¡¯t lie here so I love it ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan who has the same power, says.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all thanks to Nii-san. Nii-san doesn¡¯t lie, and so even without the Miko power, you can see exactly what he¡¯s thinking, and he¡¯s also a straightforward person. Then, everyone in the family doesn¡¯t want Nii-san to hate them, and so they¡¯re all honest ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Me too, uhm ¡¹

    Karen;

    ¡¸ I never thought that the life here would be this amazing ¡¹

    She smiles gently.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a member of the nobility, but there¡¯s a clearly defined hierarchy among them ¡¹

    Looking at the Kanou house, they¡¯re part of the big three in the name only.

    Kouzuki and Kaan house have power and wealth, and they¡¯re dominating the other noble families.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we also have ranks in our school. In the first place, there is already a trench between the nobility and other families ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do the girls split into factions and fight or bully each other? ¡¹

    I ask out of momentum.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t go as far as saying that there¡¯s been bullying but there¡¯s a lot. They can¡¯t compare to Kouzuki-sama and Kaan-sama, but some families are richer than the nobility ¡¹

    Oh, like Mariko¡¯s home, the Torii house. They¡¯re not from the nobility, but they own a mega-corporation.

    ¡¸ Myself as an example, I¡¯m a member of the nobility, and so I can¡¯t go against the nobles who are superior, despite making less, and some of the ordinary students deliberately ignore me ¡¹

    Karen is on the lower side of the nobility.

    It¡¯s not just the other houses, but also the wealthier ordinary students who look down on her.

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t do anything that¡¯s clearly harsh, but still, it was painful that they ignore me ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Uu, who did that! Agnes will talk to that girl tomorrow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes-san! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Even without Agnes-chan, Koyomi-chan and I will do something about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind us using our power for Karen-chan¡¯s sake, right? ¡¹

    Hearing Luna¡¯s declaration, Koyomi-chan asks me.

    ¡¸ Of course. Do it for Karen ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, u-uhm, Kou-oniisama, they no longer do that ¡¹

    Karen says in a panic.

    ¡¸ It was the classmates who were ignoring me for a long time who told me that I¡¯ve become more mature ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It seems that they wanted to talk to me now that the atmosphere has changed ¡¹

    I see.

    Looking at Karen who¡¯s matured so hard that her age is hard to believe.

    The girls who ignored Karen so far found interest in her.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. If there¡¯s a girl who¡¯s a little prettier or has better grades, or comes from a better family, then you¡¯ll feel repulsed and think of ignoring them, but if they become overwhelmingly better, then the repulsion is blown off ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why I think that coming to this mansion, changed me for the better, and it became an influence ¡¹

    Saying that. Karen looks at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because Kou-oniisama¡¯s gentle with me on bed ¡¹

    Is this about sex?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no longer a child, I¡¯ve become Kou-oniisama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Karen.

    ¡¸ I think that Kou-oniisama teaching me the pleasures of being a woman is tied to my confidence ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! If Papa makes you feel good, then you become a whole woman! ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Koyomi-chan then.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, uhm, I don¡¯t mean to badmouth Koyomi-chan okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes-chan is right. I¡¯m still half a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best to become whole. So, just give me more time, Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, desuno ¡¹

    Agnes hugs Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Agnes loves Koyomi-chan, so I¡¯ll wait ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love you Agnes-chan ¡¹

    The two naked girls hug each other.

    ¡¸ I love everyone too. I love Karen-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I love everyone ¡¹

    Luna and Karen also smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s start serving together! ¡¹

    Agnes took the lead and the naked girls looked at me.

    ¡¸ It shouldn¡¯t just be us who are naked! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s all take Papa¡¯s clothes off ¡¹

    Eight small hands reach to me.

    We get close to each other through sex.

    Our relationship is much deeper and stronger than real parent-child, or siblings

    Our family bond is strong.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The girls are taking off my clothes in high spirits.

    They got me to my briefs in no time.

    The girls are also wearing their underwear.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s the only one not wearing a bra.

    On the other hand, she¡¯s wearing a thin underwear

    ¡¸ Okay, sit down Papa ¡¹

    Agnes asks me to sit on the sofa.

    ¡¸ Who will lick Papa¡¯s penis first? ¡¹

    Agnes looks for the fellatio candidate, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s go for kissing first ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, desuno! Then, let¡¯s start with Karen-chan ¡¹

    Agnes tells Karen.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the question. We¡¯re also doing the same anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go ahead ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan gave Karen the priority.

    ¡¸ Okay, come here Karen ¡¹

    I spread my arms and invited Karen.

    ¡¸ Then, if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    Her supple body comes to my arms.

    Her young skin feels cold.

    I rub Karen¡¯s back with my palm to warm her up and I embraced her.

    ¡¸ Aah, it smells like Kou-oniisama¡¯s skin ¡¹

    Karen sniffs my nape.

    ¡¸ Do you like the smell? ¡¹

    I whispered to Karen¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ I get wet when I smell Kou-oniisama¡¯s scent. ¡¹

    Karen says while rubbing her thighs bashfully.

    Oh, she¡¯s right.

    I can sense that mature woman¡¯s charm that you won¡¯t think she¡¯s this age.

    ¡¸ Kou Onii-sama! ¡¹

    Karen kisses me.

    Her lips are so soft.

    I can feel its elasticity.

    Karen¡¯s no longer afraid of kissing.

    She kisses me passionately, putting her tongue in my mouth.

    We entwine our tongues.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay if I change more and more, right? ¡¹

    Karen looks at me with her big eyes

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be lewd only in front of Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, show me your changes, become even lewder ¡¹

    I speak to Karen¡¯s moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take it all in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    We exchanged another passionate kiss.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1315.

    Chapter 1315. Twilight / Sex with the young Group Part 1

    ¡¸ Next, Koyomi-chan! ¡¹

    Following Kareen, Koyomi-chan comes and kissed me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, this is embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. You¡¯ll get used to it ¡¹

    I hugged Koyomi-chan¡¯s petite body and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan trembles.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ When our skins touch, the Miko power gets stimulated ¡¹

    Luna speaks from the sides.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-san¡¯s thoughts pour into me ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ I can feel that we¡¯re treasured ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m next! ¡¹

    Luna comes to me from Koyomi-chan¡¯s sides.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already used to it, so I want to connect to Nii-san¡¯s heart ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ The waves come a hundred times more than kissing when you have sex. Nii-san¡¯s mind fills us. Then, it melts us. Nii-san and me ¡¹

    Luna approaches me.

    Her eyes say that she wants my lips.

    ¡¸ Luna ¡¹

    I hold Koyomi-chan with my right arm and carry Luna with my left and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    The sensation of kissing Luna is conveyed to Koyomi-chan, and she makes a cute moan.

    Luna moves her tongue skillfully, licking my lips.

    This is one of the techniques she discovered from Katsuko-nee.

    It hasn¡¯t been a month since she lost her virginity and yet, Luna¡¯s mastered the techniques of a professional prostitute.

    Well, Tsukiko and Yomi too, but still.

    ¡¸ Even if you read their memories, it won¡¯t become your skill unless you do it yourself. Us sisters have accumulated our techniques after having sex with Nii-san multiple times, but¡­

    ¡¸ Our knowledge still has ways to go ¡¹

    Luna said. Koyomi-chan nodded.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll figure it out soon once you experience it. But, you don¡¯t have to rush it ¡¹

    Luna told Koyomi-chan.

    Then to me;

    ¡¸ For example, we can tell when Nii-san¡¯s feeling pleasure during sex. The explosive waves of pleasure are also conveyed to us. But, that¡¯s not all ¡¹

    She speaks while smiling wryly.

    ¡¸ Look, we don¡¯t have a penis, and¡­what is it, clitoris? We have that instead, and so we know that it feels good when rubbed. But, women don¡¯t ejaculate, and so we don¡¯t know the pleasure when Nii-san¡¯s ejaculating. I think that we only have 70% of understanding ¡¹

    Women and men have different bodies.

    Even if the Miko power can feel all of my senses.

    A woman can¡¯t understand the pleasures exclusive to men.

    ¡¸ I get that. I also don¡¯t know what women feel when they¡¯re cumming ¡¹

    Women¡¯s ecstasy is different.

    Male ecstasy is only focused on ejaculation, but¡­

    The female climax is longer, and it comes in waves.

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels amazing. It makes me want Nii-san to experience it too ¡¹

    Luna read my thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m a man ¡¹

    I can¡¯t understand how women reach ecstasy through their organs.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Having the difference in the body makes it quite troublesome ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Right, but that¡¯s okay too. Even if we¡¯re different, we¡¯re still doing our best to understand each other ¡¹

    Humans can never fully understand each other no matter how close they are.

    It¡¯s only an illusion to think that you finally figured them out.

    After all, humans change.

    They never stay the same. They flow, change, just like water.

    ¡¸ And since we¡¯ll never figure each other out, we have to make an effort to understand each other even if a little ¡¹

    I told Luna.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Nii-san ¡¹

    I kissed Luna gain.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Come here, I made you wait Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes happily comes to me.

    I guess she feels strongly that everyone helped her with her first day in school.

    That¡¯s why the stress from dealing with strangers for a long time is¡­

    She can¡¯t help but want to have sex with me soon, but¡­

    She¡¯s holding back to be the last one.

    ¡¸ Agnes has grown too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Papa¡¯s been fondling them a lot, and so my breasts are grown for the past six months! ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not what I meant, but¡­

    Oh well.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, let¡¯s swap places ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan got up and leaves.

    ¡¸ Thank you desuno! ¡¹

    I hold Agnes with my right arm.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes happily rubs her face to me.

    Her cheeks feel smooth and squishy.

    ¡¸ Agnes loves doing this with Papa! It calms me down ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile and kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you as always Papa! I love you! Desuno! ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Then¡­

    I sit on the sofa in the reception room.

    Agnes is on my right side.

    Luna¡¯s on my left.

    Then, I kiss the two alternately.

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama, excuse me ¡¹

    Karen and Koyomi-chan go between my legs.

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯ll use our mouths to serve ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taking off your briefs ¡¹

    Karen and Koyomi-chan took off my brief.

    I carry Agnes and Luna on my sides but I managed to raise my hips to help the two.

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    My penis is about 80% erect as I¡¯m surrounded by cute half-naked girls.

    ¡¸ I want to practice what I know ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said, grabbed my penis, and started moving it up and down

    ¡¸ Is this good? ¡¹

    She¡¯s copying Katsuko-nee¡¯s technique so the amount of force is just right and it¡¯s perfect.

    ¡¸ I see. So you move it like this ¡¹

    Karen stares at Koyomi-chan¡¯s hand job with great interest.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, try it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, l-like this? ¡¹

    This time, Karen¡¯s fingers wrap my penis.

    Copying what she saw, she moves it up and down.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re doing well Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Karen trembles as she feels the heat of my erect penis in her palm.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, take care of that, I¡¯ll¡­ ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan gently touches my balls.

    It feels ticklish but great.

    ¡¸ Papa, here too ¡¹

    Looking at Agnes, she took off her bra, exposing her lovely breasts.

    ¡¸ Papa loves breasts so here you go! ¡¹

    She stretches herself and presents her breasts to my face.

    ¡¸ Sure, Agnes ¡¹

    I sucked on Agnes¡¯ pink nipples right in front of me.

    ¡¸ Ahn! ¡¹

    As I stick my tongue out, Agnes¡¯ nipples start to point out.

    ¡¸ Agnes loves it when Papa licks my breasts too ¡¹

    Agnes trembles.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, my breasts too ¡¹

    Luna whispers from behind.

    Then, she guides my left hand to her breasts.

    I pushed Luna¡¯s bra up and feel the raw meat of hers with my hand.

    I lick on Agnes¡¯ breasts while feeling Luna¡¯s elasticity.

    Yeah.

    They¡¯re of the same age, but the size, texture, elasticity, and softness are different.

    Agnes is bigger and softer, but¡­

    Luna¡¯s much a much richer texture, and it¡¯s a little stiff.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll begin sucking ¡¹

    Karen says and looks up at me, then puts my glans in her mouth.

    Koyomi-chan did the hand job first so Karen does the fellatio first this time.

    Pecho, pecho, pecho.

    Karen¡¯s using her tongue to her best as she licks my glans.

    She¡¯s not that amazing in fellatio, but¡­

    You can feel that passion in her.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, uhm ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan goes to Karen¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ When serving with your mouth, you must show glances of your breasts ¡¹

    Saying that she unhooks Karen¡¯s bra.

    ¡¸ Hmm!! ¡¹

    Karen still has my penis in her mouth as she was surprised.

    But she saw the intention right away, so she took off her bra and exposed her cute breasts.

    Oh yeah, seeing a glimpse of their nipples when fellating is great.

    It¡¯s arousing.

    Meanwhile, I reach Agnes¡¯ and Luna¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Hyauu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nii-san! ¡¹

    I stimulate their genitals on top of their panty.

    It¡¯s better to touch it through the fabric than directly first.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! It feels good! ¡¹

    I center the stimulation at Agnes and Luna¡¯s panty, then¡­

    Love nectar starts to stain the cloth.

    ¡¸ Aah, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes hugs my head tight and pushes my face to her breasts.

    ¡¸ Nii-san! ¡¹

    Luna hugs my back, enduring the pleasure

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan tells Karen who¡¯s sucking my dick.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s big enough now ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan judged as she read my thoughts.

    Karen lets go of my penis.

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama, which girl will you pick first? ¡¹

    Holding the root of my penis and stroking up and down, Karen looks up at me and asks.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    I take a look at the four cuties around me.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan. Let Agnes-chan take the first, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna speaks to me with an earnest face.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan did her best today in her first day in school so reward her first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes did it thanks to everyone¡¯s help! ¡¹

    Agnes told Luna.

    ¡¸ So, Agnes can go last. Someone else can go first ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes, we¡¯ll start with you ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, Papa ¡¹

    Agnes seems to feel guilty towards the other girls.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it too much for today. We¡¯re family so we have days that we help one member, and that¡¯s today for Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to rush it. You can repay the gratitude you owe Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen ten years in the future. Even twenty or thirty more ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Our family will always be a family so you don¡¯t have to mind the time it takes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Agnes listens to me with an earnest look.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Agnes was the last one kissing. So, Agnes will go first this time. That¡¯s all there is to it ¡¹

    I patted Agnes¡¯ small ass.

    ¡¸ Now get ready Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes stood up.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    She took off her wet panty right in front of me.

    Agnes¡¯ light blonde hair.

    White translucent skin.

    Her pink nipples, and tight waist.

    Her wet hairless crotch and a straight cut.

    Agnes exposes her beautiful naked body to me.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes already so wet ¡¹

    The young half-foreign beauty opens her slit and shows me her love nectar dripping out of it.

    ¡¸ Papa, how do you want to get connected? ¡¹

    Err, what do I do?

    If we¡¯re having sex while sitting on the sofa, then I guess that¡¯s sitting position?

    No, the sofa is big enough that we can do other positions too.

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to do it while looking at Papa¡¯s face ¡¹

    Then that¡¯s sitting face-to-face.

    It¡¯s close to the usual pattern, but¡­

    Can¡¯t help it. Even I want to do it while looking at Agnes¡¯ cute face.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Then let¡¯s do that. Agnes ¡¹

    I took Agnes¡¯ suggestion.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1316.

    Chapter 1316. Twilight / Sex with the young Group Part 2

    ¡¸ Heave-ho! ¡¹

    The naked Agnes straddles on my crotch.

    Agnes¡¯ long hair touches my nose and tickled me.

    ¡¸ Papa, can I put it in already? ¡¹

    Agnes asks while guiding my erect penis to her slit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay, but what about Agnes? ¡¹

    I think that she¡¯d be okay but I still asked just in case.

    I¡¯ve had sex with Agnes dozens of times but she¡¯s still young.

    I don¡¯t want to force her too much.

    ¡¸ Agnes¡¯ body is itching, wanting Papa¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Agnes tells me with lustful, moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I want Papa deep inside of me ¡¹

    Love nectar drips from Agnes¡¯ insides and drips on my glans.

    ¡¸ Then, put it in slowly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno ¡¹

    Agnes slowly moves her hips down.

    ¡¸ Hmm!! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans makes contact with Agnes¡¯ hot and moist pussy.

    ¡¸ Aah, Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes pushes her hips down.

    My erect glans pushes Agnes¡¯ slit and opens it up.

    Aaah, so tight.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, it¡¯s spreading my insides!! ¡¹

    My glans pushes through her narrowest part.

    Nupupupupu!!!

    My dick is sucked inside Agnes.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    This half-foreign beauty wiggles her hips on top of me.

    ¡¸ P-Papa! ¡¹

    Gugugu, my penis goes deeper inside.

    Finally, my whole penis is inside Agnes¡¯ gentle pussy.

    ¡¸ Hauuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Agnes took a deep breath and fell exhausted.

    ¡¸ Papa, hug me tight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I grabbed Agnes¡¯ slim ass with both hands and hugged her tightly in a sitting face-to-face position.

    Our bond grew deeper.

    Agnes also puts her hand around my back and embraced me tightly.

    ¡¸ Aah, Papa¡¯s inside Agnes. Papa¡¯s smell, Papa¡¯s body. I feel happy ¡¹

    Agnes says while she rubs her pointed nipples on my chest.

    ¡¸ Sex feels great, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes whispered to me and began moving her hips slowly.

    Oh, Agnes is rubbing my penis.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re doing well ¡¹

    She moves her hips that you can¡¯t believe her age.

    Although, Agnes wasn¡¯t as unstable before where we had sex every day since she lost her virginity six months ago.

    She¡¯s probably the one I had sex with the most among my women.

    Even now, we¡¯re having sex at least three days a week.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Agnes wants Papa to feel more pleasure ¡¹

    She moves her hips around the shaft of the penis, driving to her womb.

    ¡¸ The more we have sex, the bigger my love becomes. Aaahn, Papa, I love you, Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too, Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! Unsho, unsho, unsho!!! ¡¹

    Agnes speeds up her hips.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaahn, Papa! Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes ¡¹

    We devour each other¡¯s lips.

    Our tongues entwine while our lower half is having sex.

    ¡¸ Ahn, I love having sex while kissing! Aaahn! I love having sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ white skin starts to flush red.

    Her cute forehead and nose are getting sweaty.

    ¡¸ Aah, Papa! Agnes is so happy! Auuu! I want to stay like this forever!! ¡¹

    Agnes swings her hips intensely.

    I also thrust my hips from below.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, aaaaaahn! Papa!! ¡¹

    Agnes is rising to climax.

    Good.

    I¡¯ll guide Agnes to the finish line.

    I look at Agnes¡¯ face and decided.

    But¡­

    Agnes suddenly¡­

    Stopped moving her hips.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, Auuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Her whole body is covered in sweat, taking a deep breath.

    Her vagina¡¯s witching, clamping down my penis.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Agnes? ¡¹

    Why did you stop before reaching climax?

    ¡¸ Does your hips hurt? Are you okay, Agnes? ¡¹

    I asked. Agnes smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to switch with the other girls now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Agnes already had enough, I¡¯m happy. So¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you haven¡¯t climaxed yet, have you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s okay! I want to share this happy feeling with everyone! ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Nii-san. Women are different from men, we don¡¯t need to climax in sex all the time ¡¹

    Luna said as she watches from the side.

    ¡¸ I love it when I go cum while having sex with Papa, and I love it when the warm stuff spreads inside me, but¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen.

    ¡¸ But today, I want everyone here to be happy! ¡¹

    Agnes wants to deepen her bond with the girls more than prioritize her pleasure.

    ¡¸ Cumming together with Papa can come next ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Okay ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to respect Agnes¡¯ wishes.

    ¡¸ There we go, aauuu ¡¹

    Agnes raised her hips and pulled my penis out of her.

    My erect penis comes out of her entrance.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, okay, next! ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan can¡¯t have sex with that body yet.

    So, it¡¯s got to be Luna or Karen next.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, go first ¡¹

    Luna said first.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re going with the reverse order from earlier so it should be Luna-san¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. If I¡¯m last, I¡¯ll show you something good ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    Right¡­She intends to convey the ecstasy to the girls with her Miko power.

    That¡¯s the right choice when having sex with girls of their age.

    Even Koyomi-chan who¡¯s just watching can also join in.

    ¡¸ Okay, come here Karen ¡¹

    I ordered Karen.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, go ahead ¡¹

    Karen swaps with the sweating Agnes and she came to me.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, what should I do? ¡¹

    Karen took off her bra but she still has her panty on.

    ¡¸ Karen, sit here ¡¹

    I had Karen sit on the sofa and get her to her knees.

    ¡¸ Karen, I¡¯m taking these off ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I put my hand on Karen¡¯s panty, and then¡­

    I moved it out.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Her hairless slit is in full view.

    ¡¸ Karen spread your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Karen spreads her legs on the sofa while trembling.

    ¡¸ More ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s covering her face with her hands.

    I grabbed her legs and spread them further.

    ¡¸ Yep, you seem wet enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now spread it open and show me the inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Certainly ¡¹

    Karen spreads her slit with both hands.

    Her love nectar is dripping.

    It smells sour.

    Yeah, I can see the pink insides.

    ¡¸ Karen, what¡¯s going on down there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why is it so wet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s because it wants Kou-oniisama to violate it ¡¹

    Karen speaks the right lines for a sex slave.

    This girl¡¯s too smart.

    She already remembers this kind of response.

    ¡¸ Please enjoy Karen¡¯s body to your heart¡¯s content ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Karen¡­ ¡¹

    Karen moves away from the hand that¡¯s hiding her face.

    ¡¸ Karen, let¡¯s enjoy it together ¡¹

    Karen smiles and I kissed her lips.

    ¡¸ K-Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Then, I suck on both her nipples while groping her breasts.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s face blushed.

    Then, I crawled my tongue on Karen¡¯s navel.

    And finally, to her slit.

    ¡¸ Aaaah!! ¡¹

    I slurped on Karen¡¯s love nectar while making lewd noises.

    I separated her slit and licked inside.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, aaaaah, Kou-oniisama!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s hand grabs my hair.

    I continue to lick intensely.

    ¡¸ Amazing! It feels so good!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes are melting in pleasure, she¡¯s breathing heavily.

    Good, this is going smoothly.

    ¡¸ Karen, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    I look up and get on top of Karen in a missionary position.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I-I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    I put my penis in between Karen¡¯s spread-out legs.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hide your face. Take a look as we have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The black eyes of this young lady look up at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    I push in my tensed-up glans to Karen¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Hmm!! ¡¹

    Karen trembles.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    My penis pushed into her womb and she showed a face of agony.

    ¡¸ Are you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m okay. So go further ¡¹

    Karen?

    ¡¸ Go deeper, please ¡¹

    I push in my penis using my weight.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans kisses Karen¡¯s uterus.

    I knocked on it and her vagina trembles.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s breathing heavily as a foreign object is inside her.

    I should stay still for a while until she adapts herself.

    ¡¸ Luna, Koyomi-chan. Lick Karen¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    I told the two.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Luna went for Karen¡¯s right nipple.

    Koyomi-chan sucks on her left nipple.

    ¡¸ Aah, kyauu!! ¡¹

    Karen moans loudly as her pussy, and both nipples get attacked.

    ¡¸ Papa! What about Agnes? ¡¹

    Of course, Agnes wants to join in

    ¡¸ Agnes, use your fingers to touch Karen here ¡¹

    I point at Karen¡¯s clit.

    In the missionary position, it¡¯s hard to lick Karen¡¯s clitoris while still connected to her, and so¡­

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Agnes licks her index finger and covers it with saliva.

    Then¡­

    She exposed Karen¡¯s clitoris.

    Yeah, that intense sexual arousal made Karen¡¯s clitoris shine like a ruby.

    Agnes¡¯ fingers rub that small bean.

    ¡¸ Hyaa, aaaah, kufuuu!! ¡¹

    Karen squirms.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaa, aaaah, aaaah ¡¹

    Good, I think it¡¯s time

    I slowly begin moving my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, a-amazing! Iyaaa!!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s body twitches as four people attack her at the same time.

    Jupu, jupu, jupu.

    The love nectar also increased. It¡¯s overflowing.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, aaah!! ¡¹

    Karen moans lewdly.

    Her eyes are filled with tears of joy.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan keep on sucking on Karen¡¯s breasts, they¡¯re not letting go.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan¡¯s so cute! ¡¹

    Agnes also grinds Karen¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, I¡¯m! I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    I do it to the extent where it doesn¡¯t hurt Karen.

    Rubbing the flesh walls of her vagina with my glans.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaa, aaaaaah, aaaaah! ¡¹

    Aah, I can feel it.

    Karen¡¯s fuse is lit up.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaaaah! Aaaaaaah!!! Iyaaaaaan!!!! ¡¹

    Karen makes a face in pain, looking at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m¡­Kou-oniisama!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. Go ahead and cum! ¡¹

    I rub and poke Karen¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸ Hyauuu!! I-I¡¯m!! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Karen flies away.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Aaaah, aaaaah, cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!!! ¡¹

    With four people attacking her, Karen faints in agony.

    Her body bends like a bow.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, aaaaaaah! I¡¯m flying! I¡¯m!! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Karen drowns in the wave of ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaa!! Iyaaaa!! Aaaaaah! Nguuuu!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s vagina clamped.

    Squeezing my penis again and again.

 CH 1317.

    Chapter 1317. Twilight / Sex with the young Group Part 3 / Position

    ¡¸ Haaaa, aaaa, aaaaah ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s soaking in the afterglow of climax.

    Her small body is flushed, sweating all over.

    Karen¡¯s sweat smells like sweet milk.

    ¡¸ Karen, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    I pull out my erect penis from Karen¡¯s inside, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Iyaan!! ¡¹

    Karen clings to me, not wanting to let go.

    Her vagina tightened up.

    ¡¸ Please¡­stay like this¡­for a little while longer ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s still young, and yet she¡¯s learned the pleasures of sex.

    ¡¸ Karen ¡¹

    I pat her beautiful black hair gently.

    I kissed Karen¡¯s lips.0

    Then, finally, she¡¯s gone back to being the young lady.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Kou-oniisama. I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ So cute, Karen ¡¹

    Karen smiles at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be your partner anytime ¡¹

    Karen said happily, then she faced Luna.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Karen-chan felt good anyway ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, now it¡¯s Luna¡¯s turn ¡¹

    I can¡¯t have sex with Luna yet after all.

    So we¡¯re finishing our sex with Luna.

    ¡¸ You good, Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-oniisama Aah! ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Karen¡¯s narrow vagina.

    Her love nectar drips out and my glans eject out of Karen¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ It went inside Agnes and Karen and now, to Luna ¡¹

    I said, then¡­

    ¡¸ Wait for a second ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan puts my penis in her mouth.

    Then, she puts her saliva on it.

    Koyomi-chan¡¯s joining in.

    This girl, whose body hasn¡¯t grown enough to accept a man¡¯s penis in her vagina gives me gentle fellatio.

    She¡¯s copying Katsuko-nee¡¯s technique with her Miko power.

    She knows where I¡¯m feeling it, crawling her tongue even to the back of my glans. That feels good.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    She looks up at me and asks.

    ¡¸ Thanks, that was amazing. Look, it¡¯s big again ¡¹

    I show my erect penis to Koyomi-chan.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s very big ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan happily kisses the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ I want it inside me soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, just a little longer ¡¹

    I tell Koyomi-chan, then¡­

    ¡¸ Luna, how do you want to do it? ¡¹

    I turned to Luna and asked.

    ¡¸ I want to be violated from behind like a dog ¡¹

    Luna said with a smile.

    She¡¯s already naked, ready for me to ravish her.

    ¡¸ I have my power. So I can feel all of Nii-san even if we don¡¯t face each other, as long as our skins touch ¡¹

    Rather, if we¡¯re facing each other when having sex then the stimulation would be too much for Luna.

    ¡¸ So, like this? ¡¹

    Luna puts her hands on the low table in the reception room and then¡­

    She sticks out her cute ass to me.

    Luna¡¯s legs are thin and long, so¡­

    When she gets on all fours, she looks like a newborn fawn.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then we¡¯ll go from behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ I felt it when Karen-chan came and so I¡¯m so wet down there. So, just shove it in ¡¹

    Luna swings her hips bashfully.

    True, love nectar¡¯s overflowing on her lower lip. Luna¡¯s insides are dripping wet.

    Her young slit is well prepared.

    ¡¸ Yeah, don¡¯t mind if I do ¡¹

    I stood up, and put point my dick towards Luna¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Here I go, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, come. Nii-san! ¡¹

    I grab Luna¡¯s small hips and shove the tip of my glans on Luna¡¯s slit.

    Zububu!!

    ¡¸ Aaah!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s insides are much hotter than Agnes and Karen¡¯s.

    She¡¯s quite aroused after feeling me have sex with other girls.

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m dipping my dick in a hot spring.

    I then shove it deeper inside her.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, Nii-san!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s narrow inside.

    Like a syringe piston, my dick pushes into her tight pussy.

    Zun!!

    First, I shove my dick inside Luna to the root.

    ¡¸ Auu! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans makes contact with Luna¡¯s uterus.

    ¡¸ Ah, auuuuu!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m connected to Luna while she¡¯s on all fours.

    The fawn-like legs tremble as she endures the penetration.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, Koyomi-chan, Karen-chan, hold my hands ¡¹

    Luna tells everyone while I penetrate her deeply

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Agnes puts her left hand on Luna¡¯s right hand that¡¯s placed on the table.

    Koyomi-chan holds Luna¡¯s left hand.

    Then, the two of them hold Karen¡¯s hand.

    Luna ¡ú Agnes ¡ú Karen ¡ú Koyomi-chan ¡ú and back to Luna is the formation.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving now, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, do as you please Nii-san, mess my body up ¡¹

    I¡­

    I begin moving my hips slowly.

    Picha, picha, picha.

    I move in and out rhythmically and our connected part is making wet noises.

    ¡¸ Aah, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, aaah ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s leaking out hot sighs, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel the waves of pleasure ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s pleasure is conveyed to the three, going around.

    She¡¯s using her Miko power to this fused sex.

    She¡¯s sharing the pleasure with everyone.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaauuu, aaaah! Nii-san!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn! Aahn! Aaaahn! Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaaaa, kuaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu, uuuuu! Kou-oniisama!!! ¡¹

    In the small reception room are the voices of the girls and their sexual pleasure melting together.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels good! Sex feels good! Nii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s together desuno!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaahn! Aaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m melting! I¡¯m melting!! ¡¹

    The sweet sweat and sour love nectar fill the room.

    Luna conveys the pleasure to Agnes, Karen, and Koyomi-chan, and it¡¯s speeding up.

    We¡¯re¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Nii-san! Nii-san! I¡¯m about to cum!! I¡¯m going to cum!! ¡¹

    Luna shouts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, me too! I¡¯m going to cum soon!! ¡¹

    I grab Luna¡¯s ass tightly and thrust inside her narrow hole while making slamming sounds.

    ¡¸ Together! Let¡¯s do it together! Nii-san!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Papa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to fly! I¡¯m becoming a shameless girl!! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Everyone in the room burns in the hot flames of lust.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, Nii-san!! I¡¯m! I¡¯m! I¡¯m about to!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s back bends grandly.

    ¡¸ Cumming!! I¡¯m cumming! Nii-san! I¡¯m cumming!! Aaaah ¡¹

    Her hot insides tightened and clamped me.

    ¡¸ Nii-san! Cumming! CummingCummingCummingCummingCummingCumming!!! ¡¹

    Luna bursts open.

    ¡¸ Kyauu!!!!! Aaaaah! Lunaaa!! Papa!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, kuaaaaa!! Aaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m flying again!!! Haaaaan!! Aah, aaah, aaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls also had their ecstasy lit up, and it made them burst.

    Then, me too.

    ¡¸ Aaah, cumming! I¡¯m going to cum! Luna!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pour it in! Pour it all inside me! Nii-san!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuu!!!

    Byrurururu! it spurts out.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, so hot!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaah, Papa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels hot deep inside me!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, the heat is spreading! I love this! I love this!!! ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s experiencing the same creampie I¡¯m giving Luna.

    Byrururururu!!

    Byruru, byorururu!!

    I ejaculated inside Luna¡¯s womb multiple times.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaaaah, aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s womb is drinking my semen while still in ecstasy.

    Her vagina squeezes my penis again and again.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu!!! ¡¹

    I used the last of my strength to pick up Luna¡¯s body.

    Then, I sat down on the sofa.

    Luna¡¯s still connected to me, she¡¯s riding on my lap.

    Luna enjoys her afterglow while I grope her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Nii-san! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Her nipples are stiff and sticking out as she¡¯s in ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, kuuuuu, uuuuu!! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s body twitches and her vagina clamps.

    Each time she does that, the semen that remained in my urethra is squeezed to Luna¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Amazing, it feels like paradise ¡¹

    Luna, Agnes, Koyomi-chan, Karen, and I¡­

    Remained still, exhausted.

    The room is filled with the lewd smell of the beauties.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Before long.

    Knock, knock.

    I hear a knocking sound on the door.

    ¡º Excuse me, it¡¯s Ruriko ¡»

    I hear a voice from the intercom speaker.

    Oh, Ruriko.

    Seems like the middle school girls have come back.

    ¡¸ Yeah, enter ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s Ruriko, I¡¯m sure that she borrowed the key to the reception room from Katsuko-nee to open the door.

    Alternatively, Katsuko-nee can unlock the door remotely.

    Either way, we can¡¯t move right now so we can¡¯t unlock the door from the inside.

    Click.

    The door unlocks as expected.

    Then, it opened.

    ¡¸ My, it seems that we¡¯ve come to something great ¡¹

    Ruriko and Yomi came in.

    Both of them changed from their school uniforms.

    Well, not exactly changed¡­

    They¡¯re naked, wearing a collar on their neck, and a thin transparent cloth around their waist.

    Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts and Yomi¡¯s huge breasts are both exposed.

    Their slit is peeking out of the thin cloth.

    ¡¸ Okay, stay still. Luna, Koyomi-chan too ¡¹

    Saying that she pushes in a wagon to the room.

    ¡¸ I brought some cold lemonade ¡¹

    Ruriko pours a cold one into the cups.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    I said.

    True, we¡¯re sweating and thirsty

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll feed you all ¡¹

    Yomi brings a cup of lemonade to Koyomi-chan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan drinks, gulping.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama too ¡¹

    Ruriko said and puts the lemonade to her mouth.

    Then she feds me mouth to mouth.

    It¡¯s cold, sweet, and sour.

    It works on my exhausted body.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, cup ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I took the lemonade glass and poured it into my mouth.

    Then, I fed Luna.

    ¡¸ Auu!! ¡¹

    The cold lemonade made Luna tremble.

    My withered penis came out of Luna¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Here, Agnes-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-san, here ¡¹

    Yomi and Ruriko also made the other girls drink lemonade.

    ¡¸ Thank you desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    They¡¯re all getting refreshed.

    However.

    ¡¸ So, Ruriko and Yomi, what¡¯s with the outfit? ¡¹

    Leather collar and a loincloth. It¡¯s as if¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave after all ¡¹

    Ruriko replies gently.

    ¡¸ Yomi too. I¡¯m Sensei¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Yomi also replied.

    ¡¸ We feel like we have to look like sex slaves sometimes at least ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a woman with an ugly heart, even if I¡¯m a slave, I try to get Onii-sama to do what I want ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s been reflecting.

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    I embraced Ruriko and licked her pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts are here, why would I not lick it? ¡¹

    I said kindly.

    ¡¸ Sensei, my breasts too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, give me a moment ¡¹

    Yomi sticks her prided breasts to me and I sucked on her nipples.

    ¡¸ True, this is okay too sometimes ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is Sensei¡¯s harem, and yet Sensei¡¯s not giving out any requests ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If I say something stupid then you¡¯ll hate me, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Then, Agnes;

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen. Agnes and everyone love Papa! ¡¹

    She holds the lemonade cup with both hands and smiled.

    ¡¸ Besides, women also want to do something stupid while in sex too ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, sometimes¡­Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Sometimes, this is okay too ¡¹

    This mansion¡¯s a former high-class brothel.

    The entire building is regulated to room temperature.

    Even if they¡¯re naked, we won¡¯t catch a cold.

    ¡¸ Come, the bath is ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to the bath, Sensei! ¡¹

    The two sex-slave outfit beauties told me and the naked girls.

    / Position

    ¡¸ Doing this sometimes is also fun ¡¹

    We¡¯re going to the bathroom after having sex.

    Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Karen, and then Ruriko and Yomi who are wearing a collar and loincloth are with us.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s a problem if you¡¯re always naked, but sometimes ¡¹

    I walk in the corridor with my dick exposed.

    Hmm, Luna¡¯s fidgeting for some reason.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Luna-san? ¡¹

    Karen asks Luna.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nii-san¡¯s liquid is dripping ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s only Luna I creampied.

    ¡¸ I feel like I might get the carpet dirty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Luna-chan ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan asks Luna worriedly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, just tighten up your anus and it won¡¯t spill ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s covering her cute ass with her hand, walking on tiptoes.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s getting along ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles while pushing the wagon with the lemonade with Yomi.

    ¡¸ From now on, we¡¯re in the same school, so we¡¯re going to be closer even more ¡¹

    Agnes replies with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, how¡¯s Yomi¡¯s situation? ¡¹

    Yomi also went to middle school.

    ¡¸ It went well, Ruriko-oneesama introduced me to the class so there wasn¡¯t any problem ¡¹

    So Ruriko took care of Yomi.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama took care of the elementary girls, but it¡¯s just Michi and me in middle school ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    I hear that not only the Kouzuki girls but also Kaan Momoko-neechan and Kanou Sakurako went to look after Agnes¡¯ situation in class.

    ¡¸ The elementary girls were accepted but in middle school, I thought that there will be some opposition, so¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, right¡­

    The elementary girls, see Misuzu and the high school girls as the big sisters.

    If the young ladies of the big three tell them to get along with Agnes, then they¡¯ll take it in obediently, but¡­

    If Misuzu and the girls tell the middle school girls to get along with Yomi¡­

    They¡¯ll probably show antipathy towards Yomi.

    ¡¸ Yomi-san enrolled in the school as Agnes-chan¡¯s bodyguards, so Michi-chan greeted her as the senior guard to show that Agnes is related to the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    It won¡¯t be too big of a problem since it¡¯s just a visit from two people who are a year ahead in the same middle school.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-oneesama, thanks for that ¡¹

    Yomi thanked Ruriko again.

    ¡¸ And so, how did you get to know the girls in the class after Ruriko and Michi left? ¡¹

    I asked Yomi.

    ¡¸ Well, Two of them come to the joint training sessions for the bodyguards at the Kouzuki SS dojo ¡¹

    Oh, the regular training sessions since the party at the Kouzuki house¡¯s garden.

    Yomi shows up there so she knows the bodyguards of other noble families.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m from the same class as Erica-san ¡¹

    Oh, Erica¡¯s popular in the school that she¡¯s called the star of the middle school.

    A bright, energetic, and cute girl.

    Loved as a little sister by her seniors, and adored as an elder sister by her juniors.

    ¡¸ Some didn¡¯t like the fact that I¡¯m close to Ruriko-oneesama and Erica-san but I took care of it right away ¡¹

    Yomi smiles.

    She has her Miko power, and she¡¯s quite a cheeky girl when it comes to her personality.

    The only bad part is that she gets carried away easily.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m reflecting on that ¡¹

    Yomi read my thoughts and replied.

    Even so, I don¡¯t have to worry much if she¡¯s in that school.

    The young ladies and bodyguards there are carefully selected.

    Since Tendou Otome¡¯s infiltration on Mizushima house, Kouzuki SS had been stricter.

    ¡¸ Try to get along with them, don¡¯t go too far ¡¹

    I told Yomi

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Yomi replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, Erica¡¯s back at her home tonight, right? ¡¹

    Rei-chan told me.

    ¡¸ Yes, tonight, Erica-san and Mariko-oneesama will return to their homes ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    Erica and Mariko had stayed in the mansion for about half a week, but¡­

    They still have their parent¡¯s home.

    Well, in Erica¡¯s case, her mother and father aren¡¯t her real parents, but still. She¡¯s her father¡¯s half-sibling. They still have blood ties.

    ¡¸ But, Sakurako-oneesama¡¯s coming home with us ¡¹

    Oh yeah, Sakurako¡¯s father, the head of the Kanou house, got imprisoned.

    Kanou house is currently in a troublesome situation.

    So she¡¯s going to live in this mansion.

    ¡¸ Oh, just in time. They¡¯re here ¡¹

    Looking at the direction Ruriko pointed, Sakurako was standing at the entrance of the bathroom.

    Sakurako¡¯s wearing only a single undershirt made of transparent fabric.

    The shape of her body, her cherry nipples, and the slit are all visible through the fabric.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting, I thought of helping out in washing your back ¡¹

    Sakurako bows to me.

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also here! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie jump from the inside of the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Also, Haiji-chan, Arisu-chan, Kinuka-chan, and Mao-chan are inside ¡¹

    The rest of the young group is in there.

    ¡¸ The water temperature is warm enough so come in ¡¹

    We go through the bathroom entrance.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan. Wow! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan! Wow! ¡¹

    The two girls laugh.

    Oh, everyone¡¯s here.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, I¡¯ll be going ahead ¡¹

    Arisu talks to me as the representative of the group.

    Everyone in the bathroom looks at me and accepts me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Ruriko took off her undershirt in the changing room and came to me completely naked, pouring warm water on my back.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s school? ¡¹

    Arisu asks Luna and the girls.

    Arisu was a student in that school so she¡¯s curious about the situation.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s a lovely school ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan replies to Arisu.

    Arisu¡¯s thirteen. Luna and the girls are 12.

    Even if it¡¯s just a year difference, elementary and middle school are different.

    It must be emotionally painful to hear from Yomi about the current state of the middle school she dropped out of.

    To Arisu, she graduated from elementary school there.

    I think that she won¡¯t mind talking to Luna and the girls when it¡¯s a place that¡¯s accepted her in the past.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, where are the other girls. Like Misuzu? ¡¹

    I asked Sakurako.

    If Sakurako¡¯s here then that means that the convoy that brought Agnes and the girls back home had already brought the other girls to the mansion too.

    Although, that doesn¡¯t mean that all of them should be here.

    They might have some reason to remain.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone¡¯s returned ¡¹

    Sakurako replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m riding a different car from Misuzu-sama but¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, since they can¡¯t fit all girls in one car in the morning, they had to split up into several cars.

    Even if Erica and Marika returned to their homes¡­

    In middle school, Haiji, Yomi, Ruriko, and Michi are there.

    Then, Sakurako and Shie-san, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san from high school.

    They still can¡¯t fit in two cars.

    ¡¸ And so, where¡¯s Misuzu and the girls? ¡¹

    Why aren¡¯t they showing up?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Misuzu-chan, then she¡¯s helping with the preparation for dinner ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s rare ¡¹

    Usually, it¡¯s Katsuko-nee, Mana, Ruriko, and Megu doing the housework in the mansion.

    The other girls do help out sometimes, but¡­

    Misuzu¡¯s not that active when it comes to cooking.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-chan¡¯s trying to change herself ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Yeah, she was trying her best in cleaning the toilets this morning too.

    She¡¯s reminding herself that just because she¡¯s the daughter of the Kouzuki house, she can¡¯t act bossy.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s not cut for it. Misuzu-sama is better suited standing above and giving directions ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Even so, but having such experience isn¡¯t bad ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Especially when it comes to cooking ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think Misuzu¡¯s future includes housework, but still.

    Misuzu¡¯s going to Tokyo University, and she aims to become an elite bureaucrat.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t know anything about cooking.

    ¡¸ Maybe I should learn cooking too? ¡¹

    Sakurako asks me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for you to decide. If you think that it¡¯s good, then learn from Katsuko-nee. But if you want to learn something else, then focus on that ¡¹

    I looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriko started learning to housekeep as soon as she came to the mansion, and Misuzu started today. Everyone finds the right time and do it, nobody orders them to do so ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I do it because I want to ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Sakurako.

    ¡¸ In this house, you need to think of what you should do, and act on your own, for Onii-sama, for the family, and for yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, decide for yourselves. And if the family makes a serious decision, we don¡¯t spare effort to cooperate. If Misuzu isn¡¯t just cleaning up the toilets but also trying to do her best in learning cooking, then I¡¯m cheering for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be a shame if her studies stagnate and she became absorbed in other things but Misuzu-chan isn¡¯t like that ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks about her beloved cousin.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you should think of what you want to do in the future too. It doesn¡¯t have to be with the Kanou house. I¡¯ll do something about it if possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ For Kanou house, Sakurako-oneesama¡¯s child with Onii-sama can inherit the house. Sakurako-oneesama will never get in trouble with the house ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    I will never allow the branch families of the Kanou house nor any noble house to force Sakurako into a political marriage.

    I¡¯ll adamantly prevent that.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll keep Sakurako safe. So, you need to keep the other members of the family who are weaker than you safe too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Sakurako nods.

    ¡¸ Shie¡¯s first ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard. Shiranui Shie-san.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Shie-san right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh. I invited Shie to take a bath with us but she¡¯s embarrassed, and so she¡¯s helping out in the kitchen right now

    Sakurako replies.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that¡¯s good. Shie-san can get along with the girls by cooking together ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Shie-san¡¯s been a bodyguard all this time, but¡­ ¡¹

    I speak my worry.

    ¡¸ To be honest, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to get along with Michi, Edie, Mitama, Kinuka, or Haiji. I mean, she¡¯s different from the other bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference between them? ¡¹

    Sakurako asks me

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    I try to speak out the thoughts that are in my heart.

    ¡¸ Shie-san has no uniqueness for someone who lived in martial arts. You don¡¯t feel that from her ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ For example, if an enemy appears in front of Michi and the group, they¡¯ll take action to eliminate them as soon as they¡¯re recognized as hostile. She won¡¯t hesitate at all ¡¹

    She¡¯ll take down the enemy without hesitation.

    A moment of hesitation can lead to her and her master¡¯s death.

    ¡¸ But if you put Shie-san in that situation, she¡¯d stop and think ¡¹

    Yeah, Shie-san always hesitates, worries.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯ll never take the initiative.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing wrong with being able to pause and think instead of acting on reflexes when something happens. That¡¯s also a useful skill on its own. But, for a bodyguard, I think that personality is a big problem ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Shie-san comes from a family that¡¯s been serving the Kanou house as their bodyguard for generations, and she¡¯s been Sakurako¡¯s bodyguard since she was a child so I don¡¯t think anyone checked her personality traits ¡¹

    Furthermore, Kanou house had already lost its momentum when Sakurako was born.

    They probably had nobody but Shie-san to take on the role of Sakurako¡¯s attendant and bodyguard.

    Furthermore, the range of her security is only within the world of the nobility and the school for the young ladies.

    Shie-san had been trained by her father as a bodyguard.

    I don¡¯t think anyone thought of her nature.

    However.

    ¡¸ Shie-san¡¯s personality doesn¡¯t suit security at all ¡¹

    I tell Sakurako clearly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I can¡¯t take in Shie-san as a bodyguard. ¡¹

    Currently, Shie-san is here as a seamstress.

    ¡¸ What should I do with Shie? ¡¹

    Sakurako asks me with a dire face.

    ¡¸ For now, observe. Don¡¯t rush it. There are a lot of types of people in the mansion so there should be someone who is a good match with Shie-san ¡¹

    I tell Sakurako with a smile.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll come along with the girl the good match and have her open her heart first. That¡¯s when we can help her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s indeed true ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same for you, Sakurako. Find someone that you can get along with ¡¹

    Yes.

    Going to me after coming back from school isn¡¯t good.

    ¡¸ Look in the bathroom, everyone¡¯s finding a partner to talk to, right? ¡¹

    They¡¯re not coming to me.

    ¡¸ All of us always feel that Onii-sama loves us, and the family, with all our hearts¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko tells Sakurako.

    ¡¸ So, we have to find our place in the family ¡¹

    Sakurako understood what Ruriko was saying.

    Only the young group is here.

    Mao-chan and Agnes, who get along with everyone are here.

    Eri and Rie, the carefree and easy to talk to twins are here.

    There are also the young ladies who know Sakurako well enough from childhood, Ruriko from the Kouzuki house, Arisu from the Kurama house, and Karen from the Mizushima house.

    Sakurako doesn¡¯t feel pressure from any of them.

    Sakurako, who¡¯s a newcomer to the mansion, is surrounded by easy-to-interact girls.

    ¡¸ I understand, then I¡¯ll try talking to them ¡¹

    Sakurako replies, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait a second ¡¹

    I groped Sakurako¡¯s cute breasts.

    ¡¸? ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m ignoring Sakurako¡¯s charming naked body. Well, I just had sex with Agnes and the girls earlier so that¡¯s it ¡¹

    I said.

    She must be expecting sex since she was waiting for me, who¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll use the remaining semen in my body to pour it all in Sakurako¡¯s womb ¡¹

    I kneaded Sakurako¡¯s nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s for later, Sakurako ¡¹

    I said. and embraced her.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting ¡¹

    She replies happily.

    We kissed.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1318.

    Chapter 1318. Twilight / Returns

    Mao-chan and Agnes wash my body.

    Then, I returned the favor to the two.

    The girls whose father was absent since their birth are happy to wash my body.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    I wash off the bubbles and soap from the body of this half-foreign beauty who¡¯s well developed for her age.

    ¡¸ Thank you desuno! Let¡¯s go! Mao-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The two went to the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s Sakurako¡¯s turn next ¡¹

    I added some body shampoo to the sponge and lathered it up.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, let me do it. I still have to wash Arisu, Kinuka, Haiji, and Karen after Sakurako ¡¹

    I put the sponge on Sakurako¡¯s beautiful back.

    Going gently, being careful not to use too much force when scrubbing her with foam.

    Sakurako¡¯s healthy skin flicks off the water.

    ¡¸ Ahn, so good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do this with the girls every day after all ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s father had been imprisoned by his vassals because of his behavioral problems.

    Arisu¡¯s father was in debt and disappeared.

    Kinuka and Mitama¡¯s father had been the bodyguard of the Kurama house for generations, and so he went and disappeared together with his Master, Misato, and Arisu¡¯s father.

    Haiji who grew up in Europe was an orphan. She doesn¡¯t have parents.

    Karen¡¯s parents are alive and healthy, but because of the sins of her father -the head of the Mizushima house- towards the Kouzuki house and other noble families. Karen¡¯s taken away from her parents and became my sex slave in this mansion. Karen never talks about her parent¡¯s home but I think that she misses them.

    ¡¸ After Karen, it¡¯ll be Ruriko, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Yomi, Eri, and Rie ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    The cousins of the Takakura shrine maidens.

    The twins of the good-for-nothing Kansai Yakuza parents.

    Their parents are already dead.

    Meaning, the girls in this bathroom¡­

    They¡¯re all those who lost their fathers, those who feel lonely.

    I have to fill in that sense of loss they¡¯re feeling.

    That¡¯s my duty as the only man in the Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re okay. The four of us will clean each other ¡¹

    Luna tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do Ruriko-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I will go with Yomi-san ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan said.

    The girls with the Miko power can read my thoughts.

    I guess they were being considerate since it¡¯s going to be hard for me to wash all of them one-by-one.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that I want to be closer to Ruriko-oneesan today ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan replies to the thoughts in my mind.

    ¡¸ Yes. I want to be closer to Yomi-san and everyone ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    I guess that¡¯s okay too.

    Getting them closer is also for the better.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re okay for today too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan and I will wash Yomi-oneesan¡¯s back ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be just Yomi-oneesan¡¯s back, but also the front ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been curious about these huge breasts ¡¹

    Hearing that, Yomi in the bathtub lifts her huge breasts with her hands.

    ¡¸ Sure, sure. Touch them all you want ¡¹

    She smiled at the twins.

    Eri and Rie then asked me.

    ¡¸ With that said. Maybe next time Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re looking forward to our schedule next time ¡¹

    Oh, instead of going at it right now.

    They¡¯re going to use that to serve a lot during their time.

    ¡¸ Next time, Eri-chan and I will perform the special soap technique that only us twins can do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Doing lewd stuff on the airmat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san taught us how to dance with soap on our bodies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you¡¯re going to be sandwiched between two young bodies ¡¹

    Err.

    The twin beauties are going to do such intense soap play?

    Then.

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s soap? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks.

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s a swimming gold medalist ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s Soap Dance? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The festival in Shikoku ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s ¡°Sandwich?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ A man called Earl Sandwich from a long time ago ¡¹

    I replied somehow.

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Mao-chan nods and is convinced.

    In her case, it¡¯s not a problem whether my answer is right or not.

    Either way, I just have to answer her confidently.

    Then, she will be satisfied.

    ¡¸ Awawa, was that bad? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Real bad, bad, really bad ¡¹

    Rie panics. Eri dances.

    ¡¸ Geez, Eri-chan and Rie-chan, bad! ¡¹

    Agnes scolds the twins.

    We¡¯re banning vulgar words when Mao-chan¡¯s with us as it will be bad for her education.

    ¡¸ That kind of conversation can come when Mao-chan is in her sixth grade! ¡¹

    Ah, Agnes.

    Inside Agnes¡¯ head, sixth grade is where the sex ban is lifted, and you can get pregnant at high school.

    I have to amend that.

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    Rie obediently apologized but¡­

    ¡¸ Tahaha, Risso, Risso, it spilled, the tea spilled ¡¹

    Eri continues her naked dance.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan¡¯s so funny ¡¹

    Mao-chan copies the dance, but I stopped her before.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t dance in the bathroom, what will you do if you slip and your head hits the floor? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s my fault. Sorry ¡¹

    Eri stopped dancing and apologized to me.

    ¡¸ You can dance after leaving the bathroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Agnes said, Mao-chan replied happily.

    That¡¯s a very elder-sister-like act. Agnes.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, I¡¯m rinsing off the foam ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    I wash off the soap on Sakurako¡¯s body.

    Sakurako¡¯s tight hips and nice ass.

    She also has some nice proportions.

    ¡¸ Just washing our bodies like this is calming my mind ¡¹

    Sakurako smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Skinship is such a nice thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    I embraced Sakurako from behind.

    I think that it also heals my mind when I wash my family¡¯s body every day.

    The feeling of our naked bodies touching enriches our hearts.

    ¡¸ I wanted to do the washing and yet¡­ ¡¹

    I raised Sakurako¡¯s arm and washed her armpit.

    ¡¸ Next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly, look forward to next time ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s expression seems calm now.

    It seems that her heart has found balance.

    That¡¯s a little reassuring.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, pick whichever you want to wear. Oh, we¡¯re going to eat so put on at least your panties! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s in the changing room as we leave the bathroom.

    She¡¯s pushing in a wagon of clothing.

    Err.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s all these? ¡¹

    Inside the clothing case are¡­

    See-through undershirts, underwear, and shirts.

    Also, the same loincloth Ruriko and Yomi wore earlier.

    Either way, all of them have see-through fabric.

    I mean, Katsuko-nee¡¯s also wearing a see-through negligee.

    Her plump body is wrapped in thin clothing, and it¡¯s much sexier than just plain naked.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s our lightly dressed fair today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    W-What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been hectic recently here so we thought of letting loose a bit ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pick the loincloth just like earlier. I¡¯ll put on underwear this time however ¡¹

    Ruriko puts on a leather collar on her neck and puts on a thin panty on her lower half while still naked on the upper half.

    She puts on the loincloth.

    Seems like she wants to be thorough on being my sex slave for tonight.

    ¡¸ Yomi will pick the same then ¡¹

    Yomi exposes her huge breasts and puts on only panty and loincloth.

    ¡¸ I will also pick the same outfit from earlier ¡¹

    Sakurako puts on a thin undershirt.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll pick undershirt for tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll go with the undershirt ¡¹

    The young ladies, Arisu and Karen picked the undershirt.

    Sakurako picked her name color.

    Arisu went with red, and Karen chose the purple-blue color.

    They put on their see-through underskirt with a waistband.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, do you want this? I think that wafuku suits you. ¡¹

    Arisu recommends a different colored undershirt.

    Oh, Haiji¡¯s got a small face so having that might fit her surprisingly.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take that ¡¹

    Haiji took the yellow-green undershirt.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take this ¡¹

    Kinuka chose a string.

    Yep, just string.

    ¡¸ This is enough. ¡¹

    Just white panties and a string on her breasts.

    Well, if Kinuka¡¯s okay with that then sure.

    ¡¸ I have to put on panties so there¡¯s that, but it can¡¯t be helped then ¡¹

    Eri said.

    It¡¯s our rule to have everyone put on their underwear during mealtime for sanitation.

    ¡¸ But, Eri-chan, all we have to do is pick see-through underwear, right? ¡¹

    Rie picked a string panty. Yep, that¡¯s see-through alright.

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ This will enchant Onii-san. Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Rie-chan ¡¹

    The two rummaged the case, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take this ¡¹

    ¡¸ And me too ¡¹

    Eri and Rie chose the apron.

    A see-through apron.

    ¡¸ Wow, Agnes will take this ¡¹

    Agnes picked a see-through shirt.

    Well, it¡¯s bigger than her shirt, but it¡¯s quite transparent so seeing her naked body through it is sexy.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll take the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan also picked the same see-through shirt.

    ¡¸ Mao will pick the same! ¡¹

    And Mao-chan follows.

    Although, Mao-chan¡¯s size makes it look like a dress instead of a shirt.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-san, is it okay for Mao-chan to be like that? ¡¹

    Eri asks me.

    ¡¸ If you look at the outfits in an educational perspective¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it too much ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ To Mao-chan, this is just a fun clothing party ¡¹

    It¡¯s lewd because we think it is.

    ¡¸ But to her, it¡¯s just a game ¡¹

    If you think too weirdly about it, then it¡¯ll become weirder

    ¡¸ I see. You¡¯re right. I understand ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s convinced.

    Well then, I¡­

    I put on my underwear and a transparent shorts on my lower half.

    Then, just like Ruriko and the girls, I¡¯m naked on my upper half.

    ¡¸ Wow, Papa¡¯s like in the Arabian Nights ¡¹

    ¡¸ Alladin! ¡¹

    Agnes and Mao-chan said.

    ¡¸ Come, let¡¯s eat dinner ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells us.

    Everyone fathered and left the dressing room.

    ¡¸ Still, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I recalled something.

    ¡¸ You say that it¡¯s lightly dressed fair, but¡­ ¡¹

    But, the mansion is currently¡­

    ¡¸ Our guests will be eating dinner in another room ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Edie and Anya-san, and also Nei-chan are in charge of taking care of them ¡¹

    Meaning.

    ¡¸ Oh, Kudou Haruka-san and Kendou Maria-san returned to the Kouzuki SS training facility. So, only Grace Marinka-san and the sisters Kyouko-san brought are here ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna, the drill spear sisters girl assassins from Southeast Asia.

    ¡¸ Edie told me that you gave them enough input already that they need some time to think objectively ¡¹

    Yeah, Grace-san and the Drill sisters too.

    During lunch today, we turned over their sense of values in our school.

    ¡¸ If you put anything more in their head they¡¯ll burst. That¡¯s why they¡¯re going to eat dinner in a different room tonight and then they¡¯ll take a rest. Besides ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Aren¡¯t you at your limit too? I think that your heart won¡¯t be able to rest if you keep worrying about them

    That¡¯s true.

    Grace-san, Dolly, and Anna too.

    I get cautious when they¡¯re present.

    I need some time with the family where I don¡¯t have to think.

    ¡¸ Oh, but those girls are here. The troublesome ones ¡¹

    Huh, Katsuko-nee?

    Who are we talking about?

    While we¡¯re having that conversation, we arrived in our dining room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    I forgot about them.

    ¡¸ Come, let¡¯s eat! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This way! ¡¹

    Just like the other girls, the two of them are also wearing a see-through undershirt.

    Kuromiya Motoko-san, a combat young lady.

    And her bodyguard, Mikuriya Kurumi-san.

    Both of them didn¡¯t return to their homes, they¡¯re staying here tonight.

    ¡¸ Come, come, this way. ¡¹

    ¡¸ This way! ¡¹

    The two with their pushy and my-pace personality invite me to the dining room.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1319.

    Chapter 1319. Farewell to the Spears / Fun Dining Table

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve reconsidered a lot since this morning ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san, the combat young lady wearing a see-through undershirt said.

    ¡¸ It might be difficult to spread the Kuromiya style spear fighting in the modern world but I will not abandon my spear ¡¹

    ¡¸ We must pass down the ancestral spear techniques to the next generation ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s bodyguard, Mikuriya-san said.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we must make ourselves Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubines ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re leaping on logic. You can still pass on your spear arts even if you¡¯re not with me ¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can think of.

    ¡¸ No, staying here is the best choice ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Why does it come to this?

    ¡¸ Is it because Danna-sama¡¯s my fiance and he¡¯s the owner of the Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    Misuzu comes over and asks the two.

    She wears the same outfit as Ruriko, a collar, and loincloth. She has panties on, but her breasts are exposed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all! This mansion has enough space for Kurumi and me to practice with our spears ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san says with a straight face.

    ¡¸ All of it is just to Kuromiya-san¡¯s convenience, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s any value for Danna-sama to accept you, but I wonder? ¡¹

    Misuzu makes it clear.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re offering our lives to serve Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Whether it¡¯s cooking, cleaning, laundry, anything. Of course, that includes the night duties ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san speaks with desperation.

    Then, Katsuko-nee comes in.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. Sure, I think that Kuormiya-sama¡¯s good at housework. I can tell that they¡¯ve been trained in homemaking. However ¡¹

    She speaks to the young lady of the Kuromiya house and her bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Our family doesn¡¯t have problems with housework ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even in night duties. Danna-sama¡¯s well satisfied ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said. Misuzu added.

    ¡¸ I mean, Kuromiya-san, why are you such in a rush ¡¹

    I asked her again.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re in a hurry because of the Kuromiya house, or that you¡¯re not able to hand down the Kuromiya style of spear fighting if things continue as they are ¡¹

    I know that much.

    It seems that these two were the only ones who stuck to the Kuromiya style among their family.

    When the head of the family is replaced, their style will come to an end.

    Furthermore, Kuromiya Motoko-san is a woman, so she will be married off to another family for a political marriage.

    When that happens, it¡¯ll be hard to find a family that¡¯ll allow their woman to practice the spear as much as she wants.

    Kuromiya-san will be forced to abandon her spear.

    ¡¸ I understand your circumstances. However, in the end, it¡¯s a problem of your house, it should be resolved within the Kuromiya house. I think that you¡¯re being unreasonable to involve Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­Indeed, Misuzu-sama¡¯s right ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san makes a complicated face.

    ¡¸ However, Kuromori-sama¡¯s also intervened with the affairs of other noble families, such as the Kanou and the Kurama house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please help Kuromiya house, Motoko-ojousama as well ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san bows her head for her master.

    ¡¸ Even if you tell me that¡­ ¡¹

    For the Kurama and Kanou house, Jii-chan¡¯s group already made concrete plans in advance how they would rebuild.

    I¡¯m only taking care of Misato, Arisu, and their bodyguards, Mitama and Kinuka.

    As for the Kanou house, I took Sakurako and Shiranui Shie-san, who I assigned as a seamstress for the time being.

    Only the girls themselves.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t accept problems of the nobility that easy. I have to ask what Jii-chan and others think first ¡¹

    Keeping the world of nobility safe is Jii-chan¡¯s lifework.

    He must have some plans for the Kuromiya house.

    I mean, I should ask Shou-neechan before going to Jii-chan.

    Shou-neechan is Jii-chan¡¯s personal bodyguard so she should know what Jii-chan¡¯s thinking about the Kuromiya house.

    Kouzuki SS should already have the information when it comes to the Kuromiya house.

    ¡¸ Give me time. I can¡¯t give you an answer right now ¡¹

    I told Kuromiya-san.

    I look at the dining room.

    Nearly everyone in the family is here, but Shou-neechan isn¡¯t.

    Rei-chan isn¡¯t here either.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, where¡¯s Shou-neechan and Rei-chan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    They were Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard so shouldn¡¯t they have come back with them?

    ¡¸ Both of them are in the Kouzuki SS building ¡¹

    Misuzu replies.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama sent us off, but as soon as we arrived at the mansion, she went and returned to the main office. Uhm ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ It seems that Kyouko-san caused a commotion at the city center so Kouzuki SS is at the highest alert ¡¹

    Oh right, Kyouko-san did something with Miss Cordelia that attracted the attention of the police earlier today.

    Then I heard that she¡¯s going to steal some jewels tonight.

    ¡¸ Publicly, Kouzuki SS is supposed to be fighting Kyouko Messer, and so¡­ ¡¹

    Right, Kyouko-san VS Rei-chan¡¯s special program goes once every three months.

    Besides, Kouzuki SS is a security company specialized in the upper class.

    It would look weird if they don¡¯t show that they¡¯re on high alert at times like these.

    ¡¸ Okay, then I¡¯ll contact them after dinner. ¡¹

    I might have to be the one to make the call.

    ¡¸ Okay, dinner time! ¡¹

    Mana pushes the wagon of meals from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Help us out in distributing the plates ¡¹

    Megu pushes in a wagon of plates, cups, and chopsticks

    ¡¸ Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan let¡¯s help out! Mao-chan, it¡¯s going to be dangerous so go to Nagisa-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes commands the young team.

    Oh, Nagisa¡¯s also back.

    She¡¯s wearing a see-through negligee with a different color from Katsuko-nee.

    She left the closing duties of the store to the employees.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re having Italian tonight! I made a variety of pizzas and spaghetti, pick them from the platter, and eat! ¡¹

    Mana shouted and our dinner started.

    ¡¸ Wow, this is delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is really delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m really glad that we went to this mansion, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Agnes and the twins said.

    True, Katsuko-nee¡¯s good at cooking and she¡¯s teaching Mana, Ruriko, and Megu.

    We¡¯ve been eating good food for the past six months.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right Rie-chan, good food relieves your stress ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s wearing a costume when eating and it¡¯s fun ¡¹

    Rie said.

    She¡¯s enjoying the ¡°thin clothes fair¡± where it¡¯s almost transparent.

    ¡¸ Women like to cut loose and act like fools sometimes ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that in normal homes, and since we¡¯re all family, we can enjoy this in peace ¡¹

    Right¡­

    The nobility is far from an ordinary home, they will never allow half-naked bodies in the dining room.

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s common for us to get naked even before you came along so I can show off my naked body even to those outside ¡¹

    Apart from several people, our family is all having sex with me.

    That sexual relationship is the minimum condition in joining our family.

    ¡¸ I think that this allows the girls who aren¡¯t that close to getting to know each other ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Right. We should plan out more events for the family to get closer and do it ¡¹

    My women come from a wide range of backgrounds.

    At first, they should be with girls from a similar environment until they get used to the family, but¡­

    We have to shuffle them around from time to time so they don¡¯t fix themselves with such people.

    ¡¸ Ah, this dressing is best for this salad! ¡¹

    Mana told Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. That¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ And try eating it with this bread. This is Ai-oneechan¡¯s new product ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still in trial phase ¡¹

    Using food as the core of the conversation, Mana bridges the gap between Sakurako and Ai.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I made these ¡¹

    Misuzu brings over a small plate of spaghetti.

    ¡¸ Hmm, let¡¯s see ¡¹

    I tried it out immediately.

    ¡¸ Yep, this is delicious, Misuzu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Misuzu blushed.

    ¡¸ Oh, everyone. Misuzu-oneechan made this vongole! Try it out and tell her what you think ¡¹

    Mana speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m new to cooking so do give me your honest feedback ¡¹

    Misuzu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be too harsh, however, or she¡¯ll strike back when she eats your food ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t cook after all! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s wearing the same transparent negligee as Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Well, I try it out though. Mama¡¯s a food critic so she¡¯s quite fussy when it comes to food. ¡¹

    Saying that she took a small plate of Misuzu¡¯s spaghetti and ate it.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think that¡¯s good for a beginner. I don¡¯t like the boiling but ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks, Yukino-san ¡¹

    Misuzu thanked Yukino.

    Speaking of which, Yukino and Misuzu never talked before.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t thank me, I just tasted it and said my thoughts ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ But if you¡¯re okay with me then I¡¯m ready to taste your cooking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll ask again next time ¡¹

    The two smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no longer just Ruriko-sama but Misuzu-sama also joined in cooking, maybe I should learn too ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ The kitchen group welcomes you. Anyone who wants to try it out can just come in ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then, please take care of me tomorrow. Karen-san, would you like to join me? ¡¹

    Arisu speaks to her junior among the young lady of nobility.

    ¡¸ Thank you. But I want to learn a bit more in baking for now ¡¹

    Karen replies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Karen-chan is with Agnes, helping Papa in the bakery ¡¹

    Yeah, Karen¡¯s priority is to get along with Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan, the quartet.

    Their school life is starting today.

    ¡¸ After a while, we will go and learn in cooking as well ¡¹

    Luna said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But we¡¯re focusing on bakery for now ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    That means¡­

    Agnes is the leader of the team while in the bakery, but¡­

    Once they go to the kitchen and learn cooking, their teacher will be Katsuko-nee and Mana.

    Currently, they¡¯re still strengthening their relationships so they want to keep Agnes at the center.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan know that.

    Besides.

    Karen is one of those with too much self-control because she¡¯s a young lady of the nobility.

    She should be able to express her feelings honestly when in front of girls of her age like Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.

    And for that reason, I think that they should develop their quartet a bit more.

    ¡¸ If so, we¡¯re joining Arisu-chan in learning how to cook ¡¹

    ¡¸ We may end up specializing in snitching food though ¡¹

    Rie and Eri said laughingly.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan and the girls already went to school today but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to school the day after tomorrow so we have to get along too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan¡¯s with us in the same school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinuka-chan too ¡¹

    Starting Wednesday, the middle school girls will be transferred to a new school they have never gone to before.

    I guess they feel that they have to get along because they¡¯re going to a different environment.

    ¡¸ Right. I think we should gather and discuss our new school ¡¹

    Mana told the twins and Arisu.

    Mana¡¯s in her second year. The twins, Arisu, and Kinuka are freshmen.

    Mana¡¯s going to be the eldest in the group that¡¯s enrolling in that school.

    ¡¸ You know, we need to discuss and decide how to respond when things happen in the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, that¡¯s important ¡¹

    Eri nodded.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also Arisu-chan and Kinuka-chan¡¯s first time in an ordinary school ¡¹

    Rie said.

    Arisu and Kinuka had been in the school for the young ladies since childhood.

    It¡¯s a world of the nobility, and it¡¯s also an all-girls school.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the same for me. I didn¡¯t go to a school as big as Arisu-chan though ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Yeah, Mana, when she was Shirasaka maika, she was also in an all-girls school for the wealthy.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve gone to an ordinary school so you can rely on us, although ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we came from Kanto, so I don¡¯t know much either way ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, our school in Kansai was a public one ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t figure out what kind of students go to a private school in Tokyo ¡¹

    The twins have their problems too

    ¡¸ In that regard, we don¡¯t know much until we go there. It¡¯s a private school so the students there have a different feel and school traditions ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But, no matter what kind of people we meet there, we can unify and deal with them. We can¡¯t have Onii-chan save us from our new middle school, right? ¡¹

    True, it¡¯s going to be hard for me to go to Mana¡¯s middle school.

    ¡¸ Well, if it¡¯s a big enough problem then I¡¯m going ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Michi, Edie, Tsukiko, and Ya-chan will come too ¡¹

    The strongest bodyguards, the Takakura shrine maiden, and Nei, who¡¯s good at speaking can handle most things.

    ¡¸ If that didn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll bring Minaho-neesan too ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Minaho-san would make everyone tremble. ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯d be too afraid that they might pee themselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-san¡¯s quite scary after all ¡¹

    The twins seem to see Minaho-neesan that way.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan¡¯s the last resort. If the girls who are harassing us had monster parents, then we¡¯ll need Minaho-oneechan to get rid of them ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s definitely safe to have Minaho-san come at that time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    The twins were convinced.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay, I¡¯ll go first before Minaho-ojousama does ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ If any of them try to bully you girls then I¡¯ll beat them up. I don¡¯t care if their parents show up. Even if they go to the police or court, I¡¯ll deal with them and I¡¯ll never lose ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can use Shou-neechan and Rei-chan and even Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So, if you girls are getting bullied, then don¡¯t handle it on your own, tell us ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t it better if we try to solve our problems on our own? ¡¹

    Eri told me.

    ¡¸ Not really. You don¡¯t have to endure unpleasant emotions like bullying. It¡¯s silly to stress over something like that. If the environment isn¡¯t good, then I¡¯ll find you another one. I¡¯ll break the rules if it¡¯s for you girls. Kuromori house has the power on the underground, the Kouzuki house has the power on the surface, and Tsukiko and the girls have the Miko power, Edie and the bodyguards have their combat prowess, we¡¯ll use them all to save you girls so don¡¯t keep it to yourself ¡¹

    I insisted.

    ¡¸ Listen everyone, Agnes and the girls started their first school today. Mitama and Tsukiko, and all the other girls, if you got problems in or out of school, then report them immediately. The family will deal with whatever happens to the group. And it has to be right away. You girls don¡¯t have to go through such pain ¡¹

    Everyone looked at me and nodded.

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes replied as everyone¡¯s representative.

    Then.

    ¡¸ As expected of Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei comes in from the entrance.

    She¡¯s wearing a transparent negligee, wrapping her fascinating dynamite body.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, attention everyone! From now on, these girls are joining in our family ¡¹

    Behind Nei comes¡­

    Anya wearing the same see-through negligee, and¡­

    Dolly and Anna, the girl assassins.

    Embarrassed, the foreign sisters cover their breasts with their hands.

    They¡¯re no longer holding their spears.

 CH 1320.

    Chapter 1320. Farewell to the Spears / The Great Challenger

    ¡¸ If you were to accept them and the remaining girl assassins, then they need the resolution to become your woman ¡¹

    Anya looked at Dolly and Anna and said.

    Dolly said something in a language I don¡¯t comprehend.

    Anya listened, and then¡­

    ¡¸ The people they¡¯ve met so far are either people who give orders or people to kill, but the people here are different ¡¹

    A group of orphans gathered by a crazy female boss on a Southeast Asian dark organization.

    Teaching them only the art of killing, and most of the girls were made disposable.

    Kyouko-san destroyed the whole organization and only the thirteen survived.

    Then, she¡¯s asking me to take care of all of the girl assassins.

    ¡¸ You told them that they don¡¯t need to kill anymore. You told them that in exchange, they have to learn skills for them to keep on living. That you¡¯ll help them in their learning ¡¹

    Anya translates what Dolly¡¯s saying.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll help you in however we can ¡¹

    I said. Anya translates for Dolly and Anna.

    Dolly nods and tells Anya something.

    ¡¸ ¡°Just a final check, are you sure it¡¯s okay for us not to toss our spears?¡± she asks ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, of course. Those are your weapons to keep yourself safe, why would you toss them away? Even we have some measures to defend ourselves. We always need fighting strength to keep our family safe. However ¡¹

    I look at the drill sisters in the eyes and said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not allowed to kill someone if it¡¯s not necessary, even if it¡¯s to start a fight or to defend yourself. Killing someone brings a grudge. That grudge will bring calamity one after another ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna make serious faces and listen to what I say as Anya translates them.

    ¡¸ Of course, you¡¯re allowed to use any methods when the life of the family is in danger. I won¡¯t hesitate to kill either. That is if there¡¯s no other way to neutralize the enemy ¡¹

    In fact, I killed Cesario Viola.

    I don¡¯t regret that.

    If I didn¡¯t pull the trigger back then, my family would¡¯ve died.

    ¡¸ Your spears isn¡¯t used to kill someone from orders, but a spear you use to keep the family safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ That family is the people here ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this isn¡¯t everyone. I¡¯ll introduce you to the others later ¡¹

    Like, Minaho-neesan on the new brothel.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are at Kouzuki SS.

    Mariko, Kana-senpai, Erica, are back at their homes.

    Marika can only come during weekends.

    Margo-san¡¯s not here, she¡¯s probably doing some work on the martial arts business.

    Edie¡¯s not showing up, probably because she¡¯s entertaining Grace-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm! ¡¹

    Then, Agnes brings in a small plate to us.

    ¡¸ This is delicious, try it ¡¹

    She brings the plate to the drill sisters.

    Tsukiko stepped forward quickly, closing the distance so her Miko power could reach them in case of any unforeseen circumstances.

    Luna and Koyomi moved together with her sister as well.

    Michi and Haiji too.

    Mitama and Kinuka went to guard the young group.

    ¡¸ Wait a second, I¡¯ll tell the two now ¡¹

    Anya smiled and told Dolly what Agnes is saying

    ¡¸ Here, I brought some forks ¡¹

    Nei brings in three forks.

    ¡¸ Huh, me too? ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I mean, Anya-chan¡¯s joining us right? ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    Anya;

    ¡¸ Everyone, up until now I¡¯ve only been a guest who comes here once in a while, eat dinner, have sex, and then go out. But from today on, I¡¯ll be joining the family. Please do take care of me ¡¹

    Anya speaks in formal Japanese and bows her head.

    Then, she took the fork from Nei, rolled some spaghetti from Agnes¡¯ plate, and ate it.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Anya tells Agnes with a smile, and then recommended Dolly and Anna to taste it as well.

    The drill sisters also tasted the spaghetti from Agnes¡¯ plate.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna look at each other with excited faces.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    Agnes asks worriedly.

    Anya translates for her.

    Then.

    ¡¸ They say that it¡¯s delicious. That they never ate something like that before ¡¹

    Anya told Agnes what Dolly and Anna were saying.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great, desuno! There is more food on that table over there! ¡¹

    Agnes invites Dolly and the girls to the table.

    ¡¸ You have to get along with the family so let¡¯s start with Agnes and the group! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    Anya looks at me. Dolly and Anna too.

    Yeah, it¡¯s better to leave Dolly and the girls to Agnes who has no evil thoughts.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan from the same group have their Miko power, and Anya¡¯s going to be with them.

    The other girls will also be watching over Dolly and Anna.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes, look after them. Be friendly to them. Especially these two, they weren¡¯t taught much about the world like Agnes from before. That¡¯s why you have to teach them what to do when living in here ¡¹

    Agnes had been shut in the basement until half a year ago.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t know a lot so we have to be gentle with them, or they will feel uneasy and scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes smiled.

    The blonde half-foreign beauty shows an angelic carefree smile.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ This way! ¡¹

    Luna and the girls quickly set up the seats for Anya and the drill sisters at Agnes¡¯ table.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Anya took Dolly and Anna and followed Agnes to the seats.

    ¡¸ Well, it should be okay leaving them to Agnes ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san gave me the files for the remaining 11. She mentioned that she¡¯ll bring them after Dolly and Anna get used to the place. ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s for the better.

    We¡¯re already busy with Dolly and Anna.

    So, it¡¯s going to be hard looking after the other girl assassins.

    ¡¸ Their age range is from 12 to 16, and their origins are all over the place. Even so, they¡¯re all cuties ¡¹

    It¡¯s the hobby of their female boss in that organization.

    ¡¸ As for weapons, it seems that it¡¯s not just the drill spears those two had. They have chains, darts, and even shovel girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shovel? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, the thing you use for digging and snow clearing ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Is that even an assassination tool? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, what are you talking about? Shovels are one of the most ominous weapons during the first world war. Have you seen the movie Psycho 2? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Psycho 2? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, let¡¯s watch it next time. Then let¡¯s also watch the first one. You can ignore the third and fourth! Van Sant¡¯s remake is just a waste of time and it¡¯s not worth watching ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it went well with those two but we don¡¯t know about the remaining 11 yet. We have to consider our methods before Kyouko-san brings them ¡¹

    Maybe some girls are less understanding than Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think we need to worry that much, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san chose those two out of the thirteen and brought them here ¡¹

    Oh, Agnes and her group surrounded them and they began eating dinner.

    Eri and Rie are talking to Dolly and Anna too.

    ¡¸ I think she¡¯s considering that if Dolly and Anna got convinced, the other girls will also follow Dolly ¡¹

    It¡¯s Kyouko-san who did this after all.

    ¡¸ Ah, true. Looking at Kyouko-san¡¯s file, Dolly¡¯s the eldest of the group ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t seen the other girls personally yet but I don¡¯t think we have to worry too much ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Of course, we¡¯d be well prepared, and with more people, we can expect more time and effort needed than we used to convince Dolly and Anna today ¡¹

    If they find life other than being a girl assassin.

    We¡¯re turning their life from where they have to follow orders to kill, to a life where they protect their allies.

    ¡¸ Dolly and Anna are clever girls, they were just for a day, but the other girls might be more trouble ¡¹

    Dolly¡¯s too docile that she¡¯s not resisting, but¡­

    Whether they understand what we want to convey or not is a different story

    ¡¸ It seems that they¡¯re convinced from the bottom of their heart, but they¡¯ll blow up soon. They shouldn¡¯t be forced, they need to make the decision themselves

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m not giving orders.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan¡¯s quite persevering. Onee-chan loves that part of you, I respect that ¡¹

    Nei said happily.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Then, we continued our fun dinner with the family.

    To be precise, it¡¯s the family + Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san

    Then, Shiranui Shie-san too.

    Oh, she¡¯s sitting next to Sakurako, making a gloomy face.

    I guess she¡¯s feeling sad that she¡¯s not assigned as a bodyguard in here.

    Is there someone who can talk to Shie-san?

    If it¡¯s me, she¡¯d feel that I¡¯m taking away her master, Sakurako, so she won¡¯t open up to me right now.

    Since she¡¯s a bodyguard of the noble family, she can¡¯t talk on equal terms with Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Michi, she¡¯s a junior in school.

    I mean, Michi¡¯s got a distinct personality so she would hate Shie-san¡¯s hesitating part.

    Mitama and Kinuka are also bodyguards.

    It can¡¯t be a commoner, not a young lady either, and she can¡¯t get along with other bodyguards.

    Who can be friends with her then?

    While I was thinking that¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve returned ¡¹

    Rei-chan enters the dining room.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Good evening. You¡¯re doing another fun thing again ¡¹

    She¡¯s with Kinosh*ta-san from Kouzuki SS]

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s carrying her favorite weapon, a smashing flail on her shoulder.

    It¡¯s a long-handled weapon with a chain and an iron ball attached to the end of the stick that¡¯s longer to the stick.

    ¡¸ Welcome. We¡¯re having a thin clothing fair today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Then, should I take mine off too? Although I¡¯m not too confident in my naked body ¡¹

    She¡¯s a former member of the Banbarubie 3 so, well¡­

    Her common sense is broken.

    ¡¸ We have a lot of see-through clothes if you want to change clothes so go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, I wonder which should I pick? Reika-san, what do I do? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san asks Rei-chan

    ¡¸ Hmm, I¡¯m hungry so I¡¯m going to eat first and think later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m also hungry! Then we¡¯re going to eat first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, sit on that table. Mana-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Mana and then;

    ¡¸ We have plates here, eat whichever you want! ¡¹

    She brings tableware for the two

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mana-chan ¡¹

    Rei-chan thanked her.

    ¡¸ And so, after eating, who is it that I have to beat down? ¡¹

    Huh, Kinosh*ta-san?

    ¡¸ Well, you don¡¯t have to go as far as beating them down. Your partners will be the young lady of the Kuromiya house ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I thought that it would be good for them to have a hands-on experience with a weapon that¡¯s similar to spear ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I mean, I can use spears too. I learned it when I was young ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said.

    ¡¸ I stopped by the Kouzuki SS dojo to grab some practice spears. It won¡¯t be dangerous even if those hit ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS also has spear training? ¡¹

    From what I heard earlier this morning, only a few people in Japan learn how to use a spear though.

    ¡¸ As a sporting martial arts, it¡¯s not that competitive, but Kouzuki SS is a security company, see? A long handed weapon is a good way to keep out the thugs ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Recently, police had been using long-handled weapons like man catcher ¡¹

    ¡¸ Some facilities have them for security purposes ¡¹

    Oh, like in TV news.

    I¡¯ve seen a long white stick with a u-shaped tip to catch a thug or a bank robber.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we teach the basics of spear and stick fighting in our training ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ It hasn¡¯t developed into a competitive sport, but there¡¯s a demand for long-handled weapons. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Some people use it as their main weapon, like me! ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said with a smile, but¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the only one I know that uses flail in a real fight ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled wryly.

    Or should I say that Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s the only one in the world who carries a long-handled flail daily?

    ¡¸ Either way, she¡¯s the best at Kouzuki SS when it comes to using long-handled weapons. And so I brought her here ¡¹

    I see.

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san had been training their family traditional spear arts by themselves.

    They have never faced someone strong.

    ¡¸ All I have to do is beat them without getting them injured, right? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s asking something scary while showing a high-school-like babyface.

    ¡¸ Or so she says, but what about the Kuromiya spear arts? Are you going to accept your loss without a fight? ¡¹

    Nei stirs Kuromiya-san up.

    ¡¸ You shouldn¡¯t show your back to your enemy! ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san takes on Nei¡¯s provocation

    ¡¸ Well then, go fight in the courtyard after you¡¯re done with dinner ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1321.

    Chapter 1321. Farewell to the Spear / The courtyard Showdown

    ¡¸ Wow, these are delicious ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san who came from Kouzuki SS is consuming the meals quickly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make something extra ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly, stood up, and went to the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Haaa, that type of person definitely has ¡°another stomach for desserts,¡± even after eating that much ¡¹

    Nei makes an amazed face and said.

    However.

    Kinoshita-san, a user of a flail, a weapon consisting of a long club, a chain, and an iron ball attached to the end, is going to fight against Kuromiya-san.

    Is this okay?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about it Yo-chan. ¡¹ Either way, I¡¯m sure that Minaho-oneechan gave her instructions ¡¹

    Nei told me.

    ¡¸ Just like how Edie beat Grace-san to the pulp at school today. Kuromiya-san also needs an overwhelming loss ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Grace-san wasn¡¯t so shocked to lose to Margo at the martial arts tournament nor Kyouko-san this morning. Only when she lost to Edie, a high-school girl five years younger than her, was the first time she took her defeat seriously ¡¹

    Losing to a professional at her generation, Margo-san, and Kyouko-san, a legendary international felon will just make her think that it¡¯s no big deal.

    Edie was in the same tournament but she was in the lighter class.

    Taking her to school showing off her uniform, and making it clear that she¡¯s a high-school freshman.

    Edie took down Grace-san with an overwhelming force.

    If you go that far, she¡¯ll definitely yield.

    ¡¸ But, Kinoshita-san is a bodyguard from Kouzuki SS. She¡¯s much older than Kuromiya-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s true. We know that, but those young ladies don¡¯t, you see? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san only entered Kouzuki SS half a year ago, right? Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t appear much on the surface jobs, and so Kuromiya-san doesn¡¯t know Kinoshita-san¡¯s true nature ¡¹

    I know that Kinoshita-san was a member of the Banbarubie 3 back then.

    However, without that information.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san¡¯s got such a baby-face that she attracts lolicon like Dai Grepher, right? ¡¹

    Right, if I don¡¯t know anything, Kinoshita-san would look like a high-school girl.

    ¡¸ I think that Kuromiya-san¡¯s assuming that Rei-chan just brought a trainee from Kouzuki SS or something. After all, look at what Kinoshita-san¡¯s doing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love spaghetti, hamburgers, and all the childish dishes! Of course, I love pizza too! ¡¹

    She¡¯s got no care, or should I say that she¡¯s smiling innocently.

    Edie does the same, but¡­

    Seeing someone with that kind of open-mindedness actually scares me more.

    I wonder if Kuromiya-san knows that.

    ¡¸ If this were Edie, then she would try to catch them off guard, but Kinoshita-san¡¯s an airhead. She doesn¡¯t think of anything and can do it naturally. And that¡¯s what¡¯s scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pizza! Pizza! Hmmmm! So delicious! Kyahoo! ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s not a calculating person. She¡¯s always been like that.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it again, Ruby-san and Barby-san knows Kinoshita-san¡¯s personality and they were able to control her well ¡¹

    I always had the impression that Kinoshita-san was the only one fighting and the other two were slacking off at the back, but¡­

    She¡¯s got such a childish personality, and yet her strength is of a demon.

    ¡¸ No, Kinoshita-san¡¯s just gotten stronger since joining Kouzuki SS. As expected, she wouldn¡¯t have grown this much if she stayed with the Banbarubie 3 ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Sorry to tell Barbie-san, but Kouzuki SS has more people who can give advice to further advance Kinoshita-san¡¯s skills ¡¹

    Right. Barbie-san might¡¯ve already reached their limit in training Kinoshita-san.

    Ootoku-san and Choumoto-san are genuine monsters when it comes to strength.

    Some, like Shou-neechan, learned the comprehensive skills of security.

    I get why Kinoshita-san¡¯s entrusted to the Kouzuki SS.

    Barbie-san must¡¯ve considered that their situation wasn¡¯t great.

    They wanted to advance to the next step, and so they became Kyouko-san¡¯s subordinate.

    ¡¸ Look, Kuromiya-san¡¯s making a face ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± on Kinoshita-san ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right. Kuromiya-san stopped eating and is checking her opponent.

    ¡¸ They might not be able to figure out what Kinoshita-san truly is ¡¹

    I think so.

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t. It¡¯s Kuromiya-san¡¯s first time fighting someone like Kinoshita-san after all ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san¡¯s weakness is her lack of real-world experience ¡¹

    I understand that.

    No matter how much she rehearsed her spear with Mikuriya-san, her bodyguard.

    You can¡¯t break out of your shell until you¡¯ve experienced serious combat with a real strong person.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ll see what happens ¡¹

    Nei nodded.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    We moved to the room next to the courtyard as soon as we finished our meal.

    It¡¯s already cold at night when we went out into the garden but we¡¯re still wearing our transparent clothing. We watch Kuromiya-san and Kinoshita-san fight through the glass from this room.

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san came dressed with a white Hakama, the official attire of Kuromiya style spear fighting.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s wearing a black pantsuit as if she¡¯s an employee of the Kouzuki SS.

    In addition to the participants, Rei-chan, Mitama, and Tsukiko are in the courtyard as observers.

    ¡¸ This is the spear we use for our training in Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s showing us the spear she brought from the Kouzuki SS training facility, uses for practice, and to fight off thugs.

    ¡¸ This part is made of carbon and bends well, and the tip is made of rubber. This can¡¯t kill ¡¹

    I see. White rubber is attached at the end of the black spear.

    ¡¸ Reika-san, how far should I go? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ As long as they¡¯re not injured. Actually, be careful not to get them injured ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay, I understand ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s light tone makes Kuromiya-san feel sullen.

    ¡¸ This combat is training with the assumption of a real fight and so there are no other rules other than trying not to injure your opponent. Anything else is allowed ¡¹

    Rei-chan told Kuromiya-san

    ¡¸ Then, how do we decide the outcome? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks.

    ¡¸ The fight will continue until either one of the parties admits their loss ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied.

    ¡¸ I see. So all I have to do is make these young ladies accept their defeat? That¡¯s easy then. Then let¡¯s go at it! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san speaks cheerfully.

    ¡¸ So, all I have to do is crush the two of them instantly, right? ¡¹

    Huh? Kinoshita-san¡¯s going to fight against both Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san at the same time?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be enough to fight you ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san glared at Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ No, Motoko-ojousama, allow me to go first ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san also wants to fight.

    ¡¸ Reika-san, to be honest, I think these girls are a bit mad ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looked at Mikuriya-san and said.

    ¡¸ The two of them are still fledglings but this one just came out of her shell, right? ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san¡¯s still 14.

    From Kinoshita-san, a professional¡¯s perspective, then she¡¯s too young for a fight.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be rude. Kurumi¡¯s been a student of the Kuromiya style spear fighting for eight years now! ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san and Kuromiya-san protested.

    ¡¸ Huh, just eight years? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not even done with the foundation then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wha-? You?! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looks down on Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, Reika-san, I get it. These people don¡¯t know the level they¡¯ve currently reached ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles at Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I have to beat them up. I see. I see. I get it ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san took the training spear from Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ My expertise is the flail, and so it¡¯s been a while since I held something that does not so tip heavy ¡¹

    She swings the spear up and down.

    ¡¸ Oh well, I guess this weak spear makes it easy to prevent injuries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, please give me the same spear ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san took the same training spear from rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, I¡¯ll fight. Stay there and watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I don¡¯t win against her in a one-on-one fight, then Kuromiya style spear fighting will lose its name ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san swings the spear down.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya style is a fighting style that¡¯s been around since the warring states period! This technique has been passed down from our ancestors, now take it! ¡¹

    She takes a stance.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromiya-sama, with all due respect¡­ ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks from the sides.

    ¡¸ That spear has a different length, weight, balance, and material from the one you usually use ¡¹

    Yeah, the spears from Kuromiya-san¡¯s house are much longer.

    Its material isn¡¯t a rubber tip and carbon handle either.

    It¡¯s more of a heavy spear as if it was from the Warring States.

    ¡¸ Check the difference between your spears first ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that even if Fujimiya-san doesn¡¯t tell me ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san swings the spear on all sides and checks the balance and bends.

    The same thing that Kinoshita-san did.

    ¡¸ Reika-san, isn¡¯t this one different from before? It¡¯s a new spear, it bends better than the one I used before. I mean, this is better ¡¹

    Yeah, the carbon handle seems to be wavy.

    ¡¸ Oh? I added one for training new recruits so I had it made to the same specifications as the one I ordered before ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s much more flexible than before. Also, the balance is a little different. The center of gravity is on the back by two centimeters ¡¹

    She knows that much.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll contact the one who supplied it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you. Well, this isn¡¯t useless either, this is training ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san holds up her spear with a beautiful form.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    She smiled at Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m ready. L-Let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san is also ready.

    ¡¸ Well then, begin!! ¡¹

    Rei-chan declares the start of the fight.

    ¡¸ Toiyaa!! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san took the initiative and rushed towards Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Hoihoi, hohoi hoi! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san avoids the sharp thrusts with ease and kicked the tip of the spear with her shoe.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Kicking someone¡¯s spear is rude! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t be bothered by your rules ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san didn¡¯t unleash her spear and kicked Kuromiya-san¡¯s spear with her shoe.

    Oh, I¡¯m seeing some kind of metal in the toe and bottom of the shoe.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common practice in Chinese martial arts to stop the tip of your opponent¡¯s spear with your shoe. Have you never seen a Jackie Chan movie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with movies?! This is a real fight! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san glares at Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ I get it! It¡¯s a real fight so everything¡¯s okay, right? This is a training session for a real battle!! There you go! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san stomps down on Kuromiya-san¡¯s spearhead.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Chance! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san takes one hand off the spear and tries to touch Kinoshita-san¡¯s body.

    Oh, it¡¯s that Qi technique she used at the women¡¯s martial arts tournament venue.

    Raishouin Raiden

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, there¡¯s no ¡°chance¡± for you ¡¹

    However, Kinoshita-san ducked before Kuromiya-san¡¯s hand could touch her body.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wow, you¡¯re looking down on pros. pfft ¡¹

    She grins.

    ¡¸ Your Qi technique requires direct contact with your opponent¡¯s body, right? I know that. Ufufufu~ ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san knows about Kuromiya-san¡¯s techniques?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re professionals you see? I know about you and the techniques you use ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou-san¡¯s quite diligent guy even if he looks like that ¡¹

    Rei-chan brought up Kudou-papa¡¯s name.

    Right, Kudou-papa was in that venue.

    He was watching Kuromiya-san in secret and reported the details of Raishouin Raiden to the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS¡¯ job is to protect the people of the nobility, and so it considers the possibility that Kuromiya-san becomes an enemy of the Kouzui house by some mistake ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re always assuming every possible scenario ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we also make sure to check through your skills ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles and fixes her posture.

    Then, this time, Kinoshita-san¡¯s the one coming after Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ I know the weakness of the Kuromiya style spear fighting. We know more about your style than you do! Hohohoi hoi!! ¡¹

    A sharp thrust drives in.

    ¡¸ Kuh!! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san takes a defensive stance.

    ¡¸ O-Our Kuromiya style isn¡¯t so shallow that you can analyze it ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s trying to fight back from the hopeless situation of Kinoshita-san¡¯s attacks, but¡­

    ¡¸ Too naive! ¡¹

    As soon as Kuromiya-san stretched out her spear¡­

    Kinoshita-san grabbed the spear head¡¯s handle right below the tip and then¡­

    She twists it.

    ¡¸ Kyaa!! ¡¹

    She may look slender but she¡¯s a woman with monstrous strength who usually wields that heavy smashing flail.

    Kinoshita-san took away Kuromiya-san¡¯s spear so easily.

    ¡¸ See? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs.

    ¡¸ T-Taking away your opponent¡¯s spear on a match is unthinkable! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san tries to protest by reflex, but¡­

    ¡¸ But in real fights, anything goes you see? It¡¯s plain weird that you never considered this kind of attack ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Here, do it again with your spear. Pupupu. I¡¯ll give your spear back ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san tossed the spear in front of Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ T-This is humiliating ¡¹

    Even so, Kuromiya-san picked up the spear and glared at Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t get emotional and focus your emotions on one enemy ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ After all, there could be another enemy that¡¯s coming from behind you and then attacking you, right? We might not be the only ones here ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kouzuki SS won¡¯t do something that cowardly! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san retorts, but¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? But we¡¯re unfair you see. We¡¯re professionals so we don¡¯t care if it¡¯s unfair, all we need is to succeed ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ You see, Barbie-san scolded me a lot before. She tells me to make sure to check my surroundings all the time. That¡¯s why you have to be mindful of the entire field, not just focus on the enemy in front of you ¡¹

    If you focus only on the enemy in front of you, you¡¯ll lose sight of your surroundings.

    ¡¸ The more relaxed you are the better you¡¯d be able to see what¡¯s going on around you. That¡¯s why she¡¯s scolding me all the time for not being a bit more frivolous ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s the same with Edie¡¯s smile and Michi¡¯s expressionless face.

    In a match, it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s only one opponent, but¡­

    In real combat, you don¡¯t know when someone will come from the side.

    Therefore, you don¡¯t just focus on the enemy in front, but continue to be cautious with your surroundings.

    They look like they¡¯re being careless that way.

    ¡¸ Your family¡¯s spear technique was born from an actual battlefield experience during the warring states so you should know that ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san told Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ But, the 270 years of Edo period is a long time, since it became a traditional family martial art, it has lost many of the important aspects of the actual combat martial arts. I think that¡¯s what happened ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san stares at Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Especially since your style has been passed down from generation to generation by the head of the house, right? In that case, you can¡¯t do any unfair methods or use gorgeous techniques that aren¡¯t suitable for the head of the family, making your martial arts even more useless ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ In real combat, ¡°unfair methods¡± don¡¯t exist. You can avoid all your unfair methods but what¡¯s the meaning of that if you don¡¯t survive ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I know that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it. Your technique shows it. Your family¡¯s spear techniques had been just boiling for about three hundred years inside your family. So in a sense, it¡¯s beautiful and sophisticated, but it¡¯s lost its power as a martial art for combat. Haiya! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san goes after Kuromiya-san again.

    ¡¸ Kuh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hoiyahoiyahoiya ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nugugugugu ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s on the defensive.

    ¡¸ See, it¡¯s hard to receive my attacks, right? Do you know why? It¡¯s because your house technique is designed to fight enemies wearing a wafuku and nothing else, so you have a lot of blind spots. Like here, or here ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s spear is cornering Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Besides, the spears from before were heavy. You don¡¯t think about what kind of action you can do with such a light carbon flexible spear, do you? Your imagination and initiative are lacking. You should¡¯ve practiced learning more with your imagination ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s holding the lowermost part of the spear, attacking Kuromiya-san where the spear is a snake.

    ¡¸ You can use it this way too. Well, I¡¯m a professional so we learned techniques of Chinese martial arts, bayonet fighting, and even modern stick fighting techniques and apply them. However, your arts only apply to the other martial arts that existed in Japan during the Edo period. An ancient one ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s guiding Kuromiya-san while fighting her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you can¡¯t win against me ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san uses the rubber tip to slap Kuromiya-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san dropped her spear.

    The carbon training spear rolled on the ground.

    ¡¸ If you hit that part of the hand, even the strongest people will open their hand. That¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ So, do you want another go? ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ I-I haven¡¯t lost yet! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san hurriedly tried to pick up the spear she dropped but her hands were numb, she can¡¯t pick it up.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Misuzu goes to the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san, look at yourself and compare it to Kinoshita-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san is surprised.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re sweating all over, your clothes are disordered. ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s right. Kuromiya-san¡¯s white hakama is already worn out.

    Her face is sweating, shining in the moonlight.

    ¡¸ But look at Kinoshita-san, she¡¯s not sweating at all ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s showing a nonchalant face.

    ¡¸ Well yes, that wasn¡¯t enough to make me sweat ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san swings her carbon spear and said.

    Kuromiya-san compared herself with Kinoshita-san and then¡­

    ¡¸ I seem to have lost ¡¹

    She accepts her defeat.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s not a loss of the Kuromiya spear arts. In the end, it was me who¡¯s inexperienced ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s the same ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ You two are the only people in the world who have inherited the Kuromiya style spear fighting, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Only Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san practices that art.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why your loss is Kuromiya arts¡¯ loss. You mustn¡¯t make a mistake in that ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s¡­

    She never reads the mood.

    ¡¸ Kuh ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s overwhelmed by humiliation.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1322.

    Chapter 1322. Farewell to the Spear / Another Defeat

    ¡¸ Spears is one of the oldest weapons of mankind ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Naturally, the first one was just a long stick with a stone tool attached to the tip. It¡¯s only after human history was recorded that sharp metal blades were added. One of the most famous is the phalanx, in which soldiers armed with long spears and large shields from ancient Greece formed a dense formation and deployed spear slings in front of them. But the Macedonian army of Alexander the Great had their spears increase their length, calling it Sarissa ¡¹

    Rei-chan said, and then looked at Haiji.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan¡¯s taking an in-depth lecture at an academy in Europe, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Haiji replies.

    ¡¸ In warfare from old times, it¡¯s important to know how to communicate the orders of the commander to the troops, because it¡¯s not possible to give orders by radio as we do now. If you¡¯re using a unit with spears fighting together as a fighting force, then you can move many people under one will. However, this would require a lot of well-trained soldiers, in Europe, from ancient to the middle ages, when feudal societies where each lord ran their own domain, dense formations of soldiers with spears has become obsolete ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was the time of knights and mercenaries ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ However, when Switzerland gained independence from the Habsburgs in the 15th century, the citizen-soldiers defeated the cavalry by forming defense formations with long spears called pikes ¡¹

    ¡¸ That brought back the age of spears ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Even after guns came into use in warfare, spearmen were indispensable for escorting the gunners and for close combat, since early guns took a very long time to fire in succession. In the 16th century, the Spanish army has established the tactics of ¡°Tercio¡± in which soldiers with guns and spears are combined to a formation. After that, spears have remained a mainstay in the European warfare until the 17th century ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Bayonet was invented to put a sword at the end of the musket. Before that, they had to separate gunners and spearmen, but when it came to close combat, we could attach bayonets to the guns and make all the soldiers gunners ¡¹

    ¡¸ The increase in production capacity in European countries also made it possible to get more guns to the soldiers. Before that, it was hard to prepare a lot of guns because of their expensive and complicated structure. Spears are cheaper and easier to make than guns ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning, in Europe, the spear has become bayonet ¡¹

    A weapon attached to the end of a long gun is used to stab or cut through enemies.

    ¡¸ In the past, rifles were designed to be as short and small as possible to make them easier to handle, nevertheless, many rifles officially adopted by many countries in the world still had bayonet attachment possible. There¡¯s also training in bayonet fighting, although many countries have switched to combat knives in close combat, they still do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It has a longer reach than a knife. The US army stopped teaching bayonet fighting in 2010 but the Marines are still training bayonet fighting. The British military has conducted actual bayonet charges in the Falklands war in Iraq and in Afghanistan ¡¹

    They still use bayonets even in the 21st century.

    ¡¸ While spears are no longer used in modern times, spear techniques had been passed down to bayonets. In fact, when Japan adopted the Western military tech during the Meiji era, they also adopted the bayonets. To establish the bayonet techniques, the ancient Japanese spear techniques were used as reference ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ That means, our Kuromiya style is no longer suitable for the times? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks with a straight face.

    ¡¸ As for the martial arts used in real combat, then I¡¯m sorry. In the age of firearms, spears will never be a mainstream weapon ¡¹

    Rei-chan made it clear.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re talking about the preservation of tradition when passing down an old form of martial arts to the modern world, then it makes sense. Kuromiya-sama¡¯s spear fighting cannot be used in actual combat anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s great that you can use Qi techniques, but you don¡¯t need a spear to use them, right? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ If you have to use your spear, then don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re limiting the range of your techniques? If I were you, then I would consider something more practical ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san looked at the training spear at her hand.

    ¡¸ For example, it doesn¡¯t have to be a spear at all. Something else that¡¯s not weird for a girl of your age to bring. let¡¯s see, for example, a parasol, or lacrosse racket, or anything that¡¯s long enough. Its inside can be reinforced for combat by inserting special metals and other materials, and if you carry that kind of weapon, then you can use the techniques you learned for your spear ¡¹

    She says with a smile.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is to bring it calmly like me, even though the average person won¡¯t know what those are ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san puts the training spear to the ground and retrieved her flail she put down at the flowerbed of the courtyard.

    A heavy weapon with a chain and iron bridge chimes when lifted.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also careful with its color. It¡¯s to make sure it doesn¡¯t look like a weapon at a glance ¡¹

    I see so that¡¯s why it has pink and blue line patterns.

    That¡¯s enough to deceive most people.

    ¡¸ If you want to use your skills in the real world, then adapt to the real world. No country¡¯ll allow you to carry a spear nowadays ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san laughs.

    Kuromiya style spear fighting only has its historical value as an old martial art.

    They have to consider a lot of things for the modern age.

    ¡¸ I understand what you¡¯re trying to say ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks down and said.

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san looks at her master worriedly.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t be convinced deep inside? Even after seeing the results ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks gently.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also a way to make Kuromiya-sama¡¯s spear technique into a sport and spread it to the public. But you need to modify the original spear techniques to make them acceptable to the modern public. The spear style passed down to the Kuromiya house for generations can¡¯t be used as a sport by ordinary people ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    We need to cut down the foundation as a military art, which is the art of killing the opponent.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, are you saying that Kuromiya style should cease to exist? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks intensely.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. If you want to continue to preserve the Kuromiya style, then decide for yourself on what form you¡¯d like to leave it ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s a method of passing down the techniques from the ancestors to their grandchildren and leaving the future to them, just like how the Kuromiya house did ¡¹

    And the grandchild is Kuromiya Motoko-san.

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san were the only ones who learned the Kuromiya style spear fighting from the previous generation.

    Motoko-san intends to pass down the same Edo period technique to her child and grandchildren.

    There¡¯s also the option of just leaving the decision of what to do with the technique to the offspring.

    ¡¸ As of now, it¡¯s only Kurumi and me who actively learned the spear techniques in the Kuromiya house. Many in our family are bitterly disappointed with us. I was once told directly that to maintain the appearance of our noble family, I should abandon my spear ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ I feel like if things continue, I¡¯ll be forbidden to practice the spear in the Kuromiya house. Furthermore, I¡¯m a woman, and so I¡¯ll be married off to another family, and I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll allow me to teach the spear to the heir of the Kuromiya main house ¡¹

    Meaning, it¡¯s highly likely that the passing down of the spear fighting style will stop in Kuromiya Motoko-san¡¯s generation.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I sought to become Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine and have a child that can carry the Kuromiya name and pass down the art to him ¡¹

    If she¡¯s a concubine, then she can¡¯t get married officially, and so her surname as Kuromiya-san won¡¯t change.

    Even her child will also inherit the Kuromiya name.

    ¡¸ I can understand how you feel, but don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too selfish? ¡¹

    Misuzu who listened to Kuromiya-san¡¯s story speaks up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­Misuzu-sama¡¯s right, but I also am at my wits¡¯ end ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, everything you said is only for your convenience! It¡¯s annoying that you bring your troubles to our home ¡¹

    Misuzu insisted.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san fell on her knees.

    ¡¸ Ojou-sama ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san tries to rush over to her master.

    For now, that¡¯s it.

    Kuromiya-san finally reached her defeat.

    The problem is what¡¯s ahead.

    Hm.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna came to the courtyard before I noticed them.

    Dolly lifted the practice spear Kinosh*ta-san put on the ground.

    ¡¸ Could it be that those girls want to fight with those spears? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, I guessed so. Watching the fight got them excited ¡¹

    Anya said and went to the courtyard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll play with this girl, can you lend me a spear? ¡¹

    Anya told Kuromiya-san

    ¡¸ Anya-san, you have experience in spears? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay going for another fight ¡¹

    Rei-chan and Kinosh*ta-san said.

    ¡¸ I just want to teach these girls something. I learned the basics of stick fighting from Kyouko-sama after all ¡¹

    Anya said, took the training spear from Kuromiya-san, and swung it to check the balance.

    Dolly did the same.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so important that I had to teach them this today ¡¹

    Anya?

    ¡¸ Earlier, the girl who was getting along with the girls. Oh, it¡¯s you. Sorry, but can you give those girls a wave to cheer them up? ¡¹

    Anya spoke to Agnes who¡¯s indoors.

    ¡¸ Okay, Dolly-chan! Go for it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dolly-chan! Good Luck! ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna waved at Dolly with a smile.

    It¡¯s probably Dolly¡¯s first time to have someone cheering for her.

    She looks confused but she looked at Agnes and the girls and waved her hand.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Anya said. Rei-chan;

    ¡¸ Then, READY. GO! ¡¹

    This time, she used English to start the fight.

    ¡¸ Haa!! ¡¹

    First, Anya went to Dolly, going for a strike.

    ¡¸ Hyau! ¡¹

    Dolly avoids it, turns quickly, and tries to go to Anya¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Guh! ¡¹

    Anya dodged, but she¡¯s at a disadvantage.

    As expected of Dolly who swings the drill spear regularly.

    She¡¯s much better than Anya when it comes to using the spear.

    ¡¸ Ei!! ¡¹

    Woah, Anya throws a shuriken to Dolly.

    Dolly uses the tip of the spear to brush off the shuriken and close the gap in one fell swoop.

    ¡¸ Chaisaa!! ¡¹

    Oh, Anya can¡¯t avoid this one.

    Yet, as everyone thinks that way¡­

    ¡¸ Pigiiii?! ¡¹

    Dolly stopped moving.

    Anya;

    She¡¯s holding a pistol in her hand, where did she take that from?

    Furthermore, the muzzle is¡­

    It¡¯s pointing not at Dolly but at Agnes who¡¯s inside the mansion.

    ¡¸ Mguiiii!! ¡¹

    Dolly¡¯s sister, Anna tried to rush at Anya, but¡­

    ¡¸ Eishotto! ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san moved in and subdued Anna.

    Dolly remains frozen.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Anya lowers her pistol.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough, these girls should know that by now ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Returning to the dining room, Anya explained to us.

    ¡¸ Dolly and Anna are girl assassins and so the only way they know how to fight is to lay down their lives and kill their target ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls are smiling, offering Dolly and Anna ice cream.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re taught only to go to the site and assassinate the people and then leave. They never experienced how to fight to protect the people they love ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Earlier, that was just a match, but all Dolly could see was me, her opponent. She completely forgot to look at her surroundings ¡¹

    ¡¸ The spacing is also weird. She doesn¡¯t care about going for a tie as long as she kills her opponent. That¡¯s a troublesome way of fighting ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san also speaks her thoughts.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I taught them that this can¡¯t go on ¡¹

    Anya smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I made them understand that fighting that way won¡¯t let them protect anyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ For a bodyguard, you must keep your distance from the enemy so they can¡¯t use the person you¡¯re protecting as a shield ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Keep track of the enemy position and all the people you need to protect and eliminate dangers as much as possible ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you must account every possibility ¡¹

    Anya acted on the idea that she had a pistol in her possession.

    ¡¸ Putting your life in the line won¡¯t keep your precious people safe. That¡¯s what I wanted them to learn today ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ Here, here, it¡¯s delicious! Mana-chan made this ice cream! ¡¹

    Agnes puts the ice cream on a spoon in Dolly¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious you know ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan shows herself eating the ice cream on her plate and tells them that it¡¯s safe.

    ¡¸ Anna-chan, eat ¡¹

    Luna also gave a plate of ice cream Anna.

    Then, Anna took a bite.

    ¡¸ Delicious ¡¹

    Anna told her sister with a smile.

    Then, Dolly licked the ice cream on Agnes¡¯ spoon.

    ¡¸ Oui! ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? It¡¯s delicious! Okay, now eat these ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, ice cream¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s delicious. Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins also show off the deliciousness of the ice cream.

    Dolly also took a spoon for herself and started eating the ice cream.

    Her face is showing a smile.

    ¡¸ They were upset as they noticed they weren¡¯t protecting them but I think that¡¯ll change the way they fight ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ Those girls aren¡¯t stupid. The rest is up to them to figure out how to use the skills they acquired to protect their family ¡¹

    She¡¯s so focused on defeating her opponent that she forgot about Agnes and the girls, and she¡¯s reflecting on putting them in danger.

    Dolly and Anna will change.

    ¡¸ You too. You need to be a bit more flexible in your thinking ¡¹

    Anya told Kuromiya-san who are also depressed

    ¡¸ The technique you girls have now is amazing. That¡¯s the truth. What¡¯s important is how you put that to use ¡¹

    Anya said. Kuromiya-san realized.

    ¡¸ Before you think about what you want to do with that skill, you better think about what you can do with it. You can be more constructive and positive that way ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1323.

    Chapter 1323. Farewell to the Spear / High Risk

    ¡¸ Thank you for the hard work, Kinosh*ta-san, would you like a deluxe cake? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Kinosh*ta-san

    ¡¸ Of course I¡¯ll have some ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san replies with a smile. She sure looks like a high-school girl.

    No, no¡­

    Among the freelancers, Neko-san looks much younger than Kinosh*ta-san.

    Yeah, Neko-san looks like a grade school girl.

    ¡¸ Well then¡­ ¡¹

    I look at the clock on the wall.

    It¡¯s about time we start to work on the pastry for tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Papa, uhm ¡¹

    Agnes comes with Luna and the girls.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, can we take a break from helping with the pastry? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Agnes and the girls are helping out make the 50-yen cheaper pastries every night.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our first day in school so we have to prepare for the lessons tomorrow ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ As expected from a school for the young ladies, their studies are on a level higher than we expected ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also took a break from school so we need to do our studies ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan do have an earnest personalities after all.

    Oh right¡­

    I also have to consider Agnes as it¡¯s her first time going to school.

    She has to prepare for the lessons or else she won¡¯t be able to catch up with the studying pace.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan will also come and help us desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen, who¡¯s always been a student of the school for the young ladies will surely be a great help in their study.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, I¡¯ll watch over them ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Misuzu¡¯s in her second year in high school so it will help that she¡¯s going to watch them study.

    No, if it was me, then it¡¯ll be doubtful that I can teach the grade school girls but Misuzu¡¯s an honor student.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Misuzu. Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen. You girls can help when you can from now on. Focus on your studies first ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s our first day in school today, so we¡¯re a bit late on things after returning home. But starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll do both school studies and helping with the pastry ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ Both of them are important to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. We want to do both every day ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ So forgive us just for today! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already got the gist of the studies in school today so we only want to confirm the subjects e had today ¡¹

    Agnes and Karen speaks with a serious face

    ¡¸ If you girls are going to study, then you can use the second-floor library. It¡¯s quiet there and there are tables and chairs as well ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed them the keys.

    ¡¸ Well then, everyone, go study in the room Katsuko-nee told you to go ¡¹

    I think that room was also used back in the Kuromori tower era.

    The prostitutes going to our high school that they brought from the other districts.

    Everyone¡¯s studying in the same room.

    ¡¸ Thank you deusno! ¡¹

    Agnes replies to me happily.

    ¡¸ See you, Papa! Dolly-chan and Anna-chan, later!! ¡¹

    Agnes called the girl assassins that are with Anya.

    Then, they went out of the dining room.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan¡¯s doing well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re not even preparing for our lessons at all ¡¹

    After confirming that the sixth-grade quartet is gone from the room¡­

    Eri and Rie came to me.

    ¡¸ School s still on the other day so we¡¯ll help you, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll help you. Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi will help too! ¡¹

    Behind Eri and Rie are Yomi, then Arisu and Kinuka as well.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll help too ¡¹

    They know the basics of pastry making so there should be no problem.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s move to the bakery ¡¹

    I stood up from my seat, but¡­

    I gave Anya, Dolly, and Anna another look to check on them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching the two so it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be working our sweat for a bit longer. When we¡¯re feeling lost, we should move our bodies. Then, we tire ourselves out and take a rest soon ¡¹

    Anya said.

    Yeah, Dolly and Anna need some time to cool their heads off.

    A lot happened to them today.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be with them ¡¹

    Mitama and Haiji said.

    The combat girls know how the same people feel.

    ¡¸ If so, why don¡¯t we go to the basement, Agnes¡¯ former room ¡¹

    Nei shows the basement room through the monitor in the wall.

    ¡¸ They had the same idea, so they went and started working out first ¡¹

    The monitor shows Edie and Grace Marinka-san wearing training wear.

    ¡º That¡¯s not it, your steps are still naive. Jun ¡»

    ¡º Another ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ll keep playing with you as much as you want ¡»

    Grace-san has made a comeback from her loss.

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, can you bring Anya-chan to the basement? ¡¹

    Nei asks Haiji.

    ¡¸ Certainly. It¡¯s this way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, thanks ¡¹

    Haiji leads the group and left the room with Anya, Dolly and Anna, and Mitama.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, you won¡¯t go? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san asks while eating the cake Katsuko-nee brought for her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think an adult should be there, so I won¡¯t. I think those girls need to have the same generation group together ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Dolly Lu-san, Anna Lu-san, Nikita Gorbachev or Anya-san as well ¡¹

    Right, Anya¡¯s been Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia¡¯s subordinate since then¡­

    But now that she¡¯s a member of the family, she needs to get used to doing things proactively.

    ¡¸ Instead of me, why don¡¯t you go there, Michi-chan/ ¡¹

    Rei-chan calls Michi.

    Speaking of which, Michi¡¯s been quiet tonight.

    ¡¸ They have Edie so I can let her take care of it ¡¹

    Michi replies calmly.

    ¡¸ There has to be at least one person that¡¯s ready to deploy anytime when it comes to the mansion¡¯s security ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? But I¡¯m here right now ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Yeah, Rei-chan knows how to check on the monitors. Rather, Rei-chan¡¯s a professional so she can do things flawlessly.

    ¡¸ Well, I know what Michi-chan¡¯s feeling ¡¹

    Rei-chan said and then looked at Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san sitting on the other table.

    Oh. Right.

    Misuzu, Arisu, Karen, and Agnes already left their seats.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san are cleaning up the dinner in the kitchen so they¡¯re not here.

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s a young lady of the nobility, and so she can¡¯t open up her feelings towards Misuzu and the girls, who are also young ladies.

    All the young ladies from other families are away from Kuromiya-san¡¯s sight for now.

    Furthermore.

    Kuromiya-san feels awkward to consult Rei-chan and Kinosh*ta-san, who are vassals of the Kouzuki house, so she can¡¯t talk to them.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    For a young lady, and also a combat lady, then there¡¯s only one person that¡¯s easy to talk to¡­

    Someone she knows from before, another bodyguard of the Kouzuki house. Michi¡­

    No, even when Kuromiya-san and Kinosh*ta-san lost earlier, Michi kept her presence to a minimum.

    Therefore, Kuromiya-san should find it easy to talk to Michi.

    Maybe we should move to the bakery and leave Kuromiya-san and Michi here?

    Rei-chan will move when it¡¯s time.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go to the bakery ¡¹

    I left the dining room.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ There ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan, how is this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is this good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t see any problems ¡¹

    Tonight. Ai, Megu, Yomi, and Katsuko-nee are finishing up the harder pastries

    ¡¸ How is this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, is this good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    Arisu, the twins, and Yomi are making the easy pastry with me.

    Teaching, checking the results. I¡¯m told it¡¯s a lesson for when I¡¯m managing the bakery.

    Once we start the real business, then newbies and part-time workers need to be taught, and so we have to constantly check the results.

    ¡¸ Eri, you need to make sure that there¡¯s a line in here ¡¹

    I adjusted the pastry Eri made.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, yours is too rough ¡¹

    Rie laughs.

    ¡¸ Arisu and Yomi have no problems. Kinuka, yours is too tight. Don¡¯t shape it like a square, you need to make the line softer

    ¡¸ Like this, Kinuka ¡¹

    Arisu shows an example

    ¡¸ I see. I understand ¡¹

    Kinuka nods.

    She rounds up the shape and the results show.

    The girls know how to think and find what¡¯s important.

    For example, Kinuka takes her time, but she tries to perfect her products to her ideal shape, but¡­

    Eri¡¯s trying to finish as much as fast as possible.

    Meanwhile, Arisu¡¯s only thinking about mastering what¡¯s taught to her.

    As for Rie, you can see that she¡¯s trying to come up with something her own.

    They¡¯re all middle school girls but they¡¯re different.

    No, even the grade school group of Agnes has a different way of thinking

    Agnes and the girls try to look at each other¡¯s work and try to average the results of their pastries. Their idea of matching with each other is strong.

    ¡¸ This group will be in the same school land same class the next day ¡¹

    Rie mutters.

    Yomi and Mana are also going to a new middle school but they¡¯re in a different year.

    Both of them are in their second year.

    ¡¸ Well, it should be okay. If there¡¯s anyone troublesome, then Rie-chan and I will keep Arisu-chan and Kinuka-chan safe! ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s an enemy, then I¡¯ll eliminate them ¡¹

    Kinuka said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Nono¡­not like that. Arisu-chan and Kinuka-chan only know about the school for the young ladies, right?

    ¡¸ Ordinary schools are much more troublesome ¡¹

    Rie nods.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s someone that needs to be dealt with immediately then we¡¯ll let Kinuka-chan take care of it, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s if there¡¯s someone who isn¡¯t walking well and coming at us with vulgar thoughts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll guard you girls from ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if they come up to you then just talk to us. If you react on reflex, then you¡¯ll be playing in their hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know if there are malicious people around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Persistent people are those who start to bully ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    These girls had their hardships because of their parents being Yakuza.

    They are quite wary.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why you girls shouldn¡¯t deal with them alone. Rely on me ¡¹

    Yomi called out the twins

    ¡¸ That¡¯s where we use my power ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. If we can¡¯t deal with it then we¡¯ll ask for Yomi-neesan¡¯s Miko power to help us ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if it doesn¡¯t get too complicated, then we will ¡¹

    The twins said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, even if it doesn¡¯t get complicated, talk to Mana and Yomi. ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Eri and Rie¡¯s first time going to a school in Tokyo so the local rules might be different you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that something Yomi-oneesan, who came from Kyoto as well, should say? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ Well, Yomi can read the minds of others so she can immediately see whether they have ill will, or if there¡¯s a difference in culture, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Eri and Rie too, I know that you¡¯re sensitive towards some clear malice, but you¡¯re too sensitive that you might think that even those you¡¯re not sure whether it¡¯s evil or not as evil ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, don¡¯t decide on your enemies right away. Get Yomi-chan to look at them. That way, there¡¯s no mistake ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, Eri, Rie, and Kinuka are in a different classroom but Yomi and Mana, look at their class. Especially Kinuka, you¡¯re the only bodyguard here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Kinuka nodded.

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s a problem then our family will come and help. But normally, it¡¯s just Eri, Rie, Arisu Kinuka, Yomi, and Mana in school so help each other. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll deal with it yourselves, rely on the other girls¡¯ power ¡¹

    ¡¸ You shouldn¡¯t stick just to yourselves¡­ ¡¹

    I said. Ai added.

    ¡¸ The twins are popular over the TV after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You girls do stand out, so think of what you say since it¡¯ll affect Arisu-chan and Kinuka-chan¡¯s status as well ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell you to get along with anyone displeasing, but try to be conscious of what you do so you don¡¯t make enemies. Try to be sociable. Also, first impressions are important ¡¹

    At ties like this, an ordinary girl like Megu will have a strong effect.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Megu¡¯s got a lot of friends in school and they¡¯re a great help. It¡¯s a huge help to have people you can trust in your ordinary life ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Strategically, you should put effort to become a likable person around you. It¡¯s no longer just you two twins that¡¯ll go to school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee speaks to the twins kindly.

    ¡¸ Right. We can¡¯t just give poor impressions on Arisu-chan and Kinuka-chan because of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be careful and sociable ¡¹

    The twins were convinced.

    Then that¡¯s when¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re done in the kitchen so we¡¯re here to help! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What should we do? ¡¹

    Mana and Ruriko come to the bakery.

    The two aces sped up the progress in the bakery.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Good, we can do the rest tomorrow. Thank you girls ¡¹

    We¡¯re done with the work we need to do today.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s go back to the dining room and have some tea ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at us.

    We left the bakery and took off the apron and cap.

    Oh, we¡¯re not wearing our see-through clothes.

    We had to change before going to work.

    Returning to the dining room and;

    Rei-chan and Kinosh*ta-san aren¡¯t there.

    Michi and Kuromia-san remain.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san saw me and came over.

    ¡¸ Can I ask something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Why is it that Kuromori-sama works on pastries? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Looking at it, the monitor in the dining room shows the feed in the bakery.

    Oh, Michi must¡¯ve made Kuromiya-san watch us work on the pastries. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s so we can live wherever we go in this world ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ If we can make good pastry, then wherever we go, I can go and support the family ¡¹

    Recently, I understood why Katsuko-nee wants to open a bakery.

    For someone who had a hopeless life as a prostitute, Katsuko-nee asked what her dream is.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama is Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Someday, you¡¯ll take a key position in the Kouzuki group. I would understand it if you were studying management through the bakery, but what I don¡¯t understand is why would you make the pastry yourself ¡¹

    Yeah, if it¡¯s management, then it¡¯s faster to hire someone good at baking.

    That¡¯s how a young lady of the nobility thinks.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t seem to understand how this world works ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Currently, our family is under Kouzuki house¡¯s, Jii-chan¡¯s protection. With the Kouzuki housekeeping us safe, hostile forces are kept away ¡¹

    Jii-chan has influence over the political and business circles.

    We can move forward without taking down influential people.

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t confine ourselves in that place in the future ¡¹

    Jii-chan is old.

    If ever Jii-chan dies, Misuzu and Ruriko are still young.

    They won¡¯t make it on the transfer of power of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Of course, Jii-chan¡¯s planning ahead too, but we can¡¯t just idle around ¡¹

    Jii-chan must be asking Kaan-san or other family heads to take care of Misuzu and Ruriko.

    Many people will help out to prevent the extermination of the Kouzuki house¡¯s bloodline.

    Even Shiba-san who¡¯s entrusted to take care of the Kouzuki group can¡¯t abandon Misuzu and the girls.

    Even so¡­

    ¡¸ Even so, we need to assume the worst things¡­ ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ The worst? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The possibility of the Japanese government coming after us to take us down ¡¹

    Kuromori house is still a crime syndicate.

    The police are even watching over the mansion from the outside.

    ¡¸ There could also be people thinking of crushing the Kouzuki house and us ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, that can¡¯t be. Kouzuki house is the cornerstone of the nobility in Japan ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Just because it¡¯s a house with a tradition of hundreds o years doesn¡¯t mean that it can¡¯t collapse. You don¡¯t know what people with ill intentions and power will do ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we consider the worst outcome and we¡¯re ready to leave Japan and live in a different country ¡¹

    The bakery is just another skill in our survival.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san, you might¡¯ve come to us thinking that you want to keep the Kuromiya arts safe, but¡­ ¡¹

    We¡¯re only under the Kouzuki house¡¯s protection.

    A young lady who¡¯s only seen the world of the nobility from childhood.

    She believes that the power of the Kouzuki house is absolute.

    However, there¡¯s no absolute power in this world.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. We¡¯re not as safe as Kuromiya-san assumes us to be. We have a lot of enemies, and we¡¯re always desperate for our survival. We also consider that there¡¯s a traitor in the Kouzuki house and wants to disperse us apart ¡¹

    Kouzuki house has a lot of troublesome branch families.

    Someone among them could join hands with someone powerful, take over the main household, and try to take out the Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ Naturally, we¡¯re careful not to let that happen, but, you never know what¡¯s ahead of you ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san felt chills from what I told her.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taking a fighting pose constantly because if we don¡¯t, our whole family will be taken out. We live in that kind of world ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ We hold the will to protect, to fight to the death, to survive ¡¹

    I tell her my belief.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya house is much more stable. This place is a frontline ¡¹

    I tell her with a smile.

    ¡¸ Staying with us puts you at high risk, please understand that ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1324.

    Chapter 1324. Farewell to the Spear / Discomfort

    ¡¸ Staying with us puts you at high risk, please understand that ¡¹

    I said. Kuromiya-san;

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you assume that you had to escape abroad and so you¡¯re ready for that? ¡¹

    She¡¯s quite surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s¡­well, Kuromori-sama is Kouzuki house¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, her head¡¯s on a short circuit.

    ¡¸ I mean, that¡¯s inevitable. Don¡¯t be too surprised, that¡¯s how life is ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true for me, for Misuzu. Everyone is tossed around by fate without their consent. Even so, we make the best choices to reach our happiness. Aren¡¯t you the same, Kuromiya-san? ¡¹

    I look at Kuromiya-san¡¯s eyes as I talk.

    ¡¸ You thought that if things continue this way, you won¡¯t be able to pass down the Kuromiya style of spear fighting to your descendant, it¡¯s against your will, and yet, that¡¯s the situation. And so, you desperately went for me, asking for the Kouzuki house to shelter you by becoming my concubine, right? All that work for a revival ¡¹

    She¡¯s also trying to fight her fate in her way.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s no work, it¡¯s foul move ¡¹

    I see Sakurako when I turned around.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Sakurako? ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t seen her after dinner, but¡­

    ¡¸ I had a small conversation with Shie ¡¹

    Oh, Shiranui Shie-san, her bodyguard that¡¯s been with her since childhood

    In this mansion, she¡¯s not a bodyguard, but a seamstress, but¡­

    She must still be feeling down.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ve also come to see myself after talking to Shie ¡¹

    Sakurako?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been too dependent on Kuromori-sama, Misuzu-sama, and everyone¡¯s kindness ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Just like how Shie¡¯s given the role of a seamstress, I also noticed that I need to be useful to Kuromori-sama and the family ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone who¡¯s living in this mansion has their role and they¡¯re doing the best that they can. Nobody spends their time just idling around while others are working. ¡¹

    Not really.

    Yukino never does any housework¡­or so I¡¯d like to say, but¡­

    Yukino¡¯s job is to appear on TV once a week

    When it comes to the TV broadcast, she¡¯s supporting the new members, Eri, Rie, and Mitama.

    She¡¯s not just getting arrogant and doing nothing.

    ¡¸ I must also find a role that I can fulfill as soon as possible ¡¹

    Sakurako told me.

    Then, Sakurako turned to Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san, do you understand? If you want to be in this family, then you need to accomplish a goal with your role. You¡¯re mistaken to think that you can stay here without doing anything, just doing what you please with your spear ¡¹

    She speaks clearly.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­No, Kurumi and I will serve Kuromori-sama as his concubines, is that not enough? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks at Sakurako.

    ¡¸ You really don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Sakurako sighed.

    ¡¸ Kuormiya-sama, you¡¯re the only one who benefits from becoming Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine. There are only disadvantages for Kuromori-sama and Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiy-san is confident in her appearance and in her lineage.

    ¡¸ Kurumi and I have sworn to serve Kuromori-sama for the rest of our lives! We won¡¯t let any other man have their way with our body. We¡¯ll do the deed if he desires, and we¡¯ll bear Kuromori-sama¡¯s child. I swear all those as the instructor of the Kuromiya style of spear fighting!! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san insisted.

    ¡¸ But of course, I¡¯m a concubine so it can¡¯t be public. I can¡¯t defy Misuzu-sama, Kuromori-sama¡¯s legal wife. I will never be a hindrance to everyone else ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san wants to be my concubine to protect her spear fighting style.

    And she¡¯s thinking of passing down the Kuromiya surname and the spear techniques to the child born from us, making the child the successor of the Kuromiya style.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it, it¡¯s going to be troublesome ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama and Misuzu-sama are both still high-school students. Their marriage is still a few years ahead. The world of nobility has accepted that Kouzuki-sama has recognized Kuromori-sama as Misuzu-sama¡¯s fiance, but they aren¡¯t officially engaged yet ¡¹

    Yeah, we¡¯re not officially engaged yet.

    In the end, we¡¯re just declared as partners.

    I¡¯m not a member of the nobility, and to become a member of the Kouzuki house officially;

    I still have to lay the groundwork with the Kouzuki house¡¯s branch families and other noble families.

    ¡¸ If Misuzu-sama¡¯s disregarded in that situation and Kuromiya-sama becomes Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine, then it¡¯ll become a problem. It¡¯ll affect Misuzu-sama¡¯s honor. Kuromori-sama, who¡¯s still not of legal age going after other young ladies of nobility and turning then to concubines will invite a lot of resistance ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    We¡¯re not officially engaged, and yet¡­

    If they were to discover that a high school freshman me, got concubines among the nobility in addition to Misuzu¡­

    They¡¯ll definitely appraise me poorly.

    They¡¯ll see that Misuzu lacks charm as a woman.

    They¡¯ll think that I can¡¯t hold back, and a sex addict.

    Furthermore, if the concubine is the young lady of the Kuromiya house.

    It¡¯s going to be a huge scandal ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, Kuromori-sama¡¯s already done with Sakurako-sama and everyone else ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mizushima Karen-san, Kurama Arisu-san, and I have all become Kuromori-sama¡¯s women. But, it¡¯s not public ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s right. The young ladies in our place are officially appointed as under the care of the Kouzuki house.

    They don¡¯t know that the girls are my women now.

    It¡¯s a secret, and that¡¯s how it will always be.

    ¡¸ But, in Kuromiya-sama¡¯s case, you have to announce that you¡¯ve become Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine to leave the Kuromiya house, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Kuromiya house wants Kuromiya Motoko-sna to marry into another noble family.

    It¡¯s only Kuromiya Motoko-san¡¯s plan to come to us since she can¡¯t continue with the Kuromiya style of spear fighting.

    Her home and another family that¡¯s trying to marry her can only give up if she says officially that she¡¯s become a concubine of a man with ties with the Kouzuki house.

    That¡¯s why she has to make it public that she¡¯s become a concubine.

    ¡¸ You want to practice your spear as much as you want in this mansion, away from your home. It¡¯s a plan beneficial to Kuromiya-sama. But, it only causes trouble to the Kouzuki and Kuromori house ¡¹

    Yeah, to us, it¡¯ll only turn to a bad reputation.

    Especially since I already have Misuzu, and yet, I still am going for concubines. That¡¯s gonna meet a lot of messed-up reactions.

    A commoner¡¯s chosen to become Misuzu¡¯s partner. That already got a lot of envious people, and yet¡­

    If I get more young ladies as my concubines¡­

    It¡¯s too disgusting for a high school freshman to do that.

    ¡¸ Do you understand? All the talk about becoming a concubine is only for Kuromiya-sama¡¯s convenience. You weren¡¯t considering Kuromori-sama and Misuzu-sama

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama¡¯s right ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san accepted the naivety of her plans.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-sama¡¯s kind and so she pretended not to notice and excused herself. However, I am presumptuous to tell you my honest opinions ¡¹

    The only one who can talk to Kuromiya Motoko-an, a young lady of the nobility, with this much straightness¡­

    Has to be Kanou house¡¯s daughter, Sakurako.

    Even if the other girls say the same thing, Kuromiya-san will only reject it.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san apologized to me with a pale face.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind. That aside¡­ ¡¹

    I thought¡­

    What can I do so Kuromiya-san can continue her spear style?

    I could ask Jii-chan and have him tell the Kuromiya house to let Motoko-san continue her spear training freely.

    Or give a condition to Kuromiya-san¡¯s marriage partner to let their children inherit the Kuromiya style.

    No¡­

    Even if the Kouzuki house is the one that unifies the nobility, it would be wrong to demand something so big from another family.

    Besides, it would be unreasonable to drag Jii-chan into this mess.

    Jii-chan¡¯s influence isn¡¯t my power.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ Michi, have you told Kuromiya-san something? ¡¹

    I asked Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, as someone who inherited old martial art, she asked for my opinion, so I gave her my honest thoughts ¡¹

    Michi replies with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ In my case, Kudou arts have already gone perished in my generation but I think that it¡¯s inevitable. If that¡¯s what happened, then that¡¯s the life span of the martial art itself ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Military arts aren¡¯t something you can teach to a lot of people. If you pass it down to many, it¡¯ll gradually lose its essence ¡¹

    Yeah, turning it into sport will make a lot of people do it.

    That¡¯s a case for some that were originally martial arts.

    ¡¸ That said, you can¡¯t inherit the ancient techniques as is. Martial arts are alive, and so it has to change with the times. No, if it doesn¡¯t conform with the changes of the time, then it won¡¯t become martial arts but just traditional performance art ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ In Kuromiya arts¡¯ case, it¡¯s been a technique related to a beautifully vermillion painted spear technique, and so it¡¯s only usable as entertainment now. Bringing such spear like this isn¡¯t possible in the current age after all ¡¹

    You can¡¯t walk around with a spear like before.

    ¡¸ If we want to rebuild it as a practical martial art, then we have to go with the direction of using Kuromiya style¡¯s spear fighting techniques for stick fighting against thugs, just as Reika-oneesama mentioned earlier ¡¹

    Yeah, she did mention that long-handled weapons like the sasumata, the two-pronged man catcher, have recently been reevaluated and are now being used.

    ¡¸ Or, it can change completely to a sport. Developing a spear that¡¯s easy to carry, and isn¡¯t dangerous in matches, and specialize in the techniques with it. The spear used in the Kuromiya style is too long, it¡¯ll be too hard for ordinary people to swing it around, and so it has to change to something lighter, and shorter. Reika-oneesama took the trouble to bring the practice spear they use in Kouzuki SS and showed us the practical use ¡¹

    Yeah, the carbon sears had the size and weight made to make it easy for people to use.

    Even ordinary bodyguards of Kouzuki SS use those.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Kuromiya-san has to first decide on the direction where she¡¯d take the Kuruomiya arts. Either way, it¡¯s going to be hard to keep it as a spear fighting style as-is ¡¹

    Michi said.

    For a martial art to survive, it has to adjust so it¡¯s usable in combat.

    It¡¯s possible to change to a sport currently.

    ¡¸ The current spear fighting style won¡¯t have anyone accept it. Even if Kuromiya-sama passes the teachings to her child, it will still end someday. Its only value is that it¡¯s a traditional art ¡¹

    There¡¯s nobody that would fight with a spear as they did during the Warring States period.

    ¡¸ About ten years ago, a law called Basic Law for the Performing arts was enacted to protect the Japanese performing arts but the politicians at power at the time forced their hand by saying that sumo and kendo were part of performing arts and so martial arts are included in the category of performing arts. Meaning, the old martial arts with no use has become a traditional performance art ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That way, we can make it a traditional art form. The method of specializing only in showing brilliant techniques with beautifully decorated spears of ancient Japan. In other martial arts competitions that only shows the style, artistry is sometimes added to the grade ¡¹

    It¡¯s possible to change the techniques to fight to become techniques for a show.

    ¡¸ If you want the Kuromiya style of spear fighting to survive, then that¡¯s one option ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san listens intently to what Michi tells her.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for Kuromiya-san to decide¡­ Whatever you do, we¡¯ll come to help you in whatever way we can ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t ¡¹

    Sakurako tells me.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-sama isn¡¯t in our family, and so Kuromori-sama has no obligation to help them ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, Kuromiya-sama¡¯s already caused a lot of trouble to Kuromori-sama. Please consider that you won¡¯t be able to get another help until you¡¯ve returned the favor from the previous one first ¡¹

    Well, Kuromiya-san¡¯s the one who pushed the situation to the mansion.

    If you ask me if it¡¯s troublesome, it is.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki and Kaan house, or even the Kanou house have the duty to resolve the problems in the nobility, but Kuromori-sama doesn¡¯t have that duty as of now ¡¹

    I¡¯m a member of the Kuromori house

    I¡¯m related to the Kouzuki house, but I don¡¯t belong to the nobility.

    ¡¸ Normally, a consultation with Michi-san would also need a consultation fee ¡¹

    Sakurako speaks strictly.

    ¡¸ Then, how do I return the favor to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks Sakurako.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know? That¡¯s for Kuromiya-san to figure out ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s reply is cold.

    ¡¸ I just want to say that we don¡¯t feel comfortable with the fact that Kuromiya-san acted like you don¡¯t care how much Kuromori-sama would indulge your selfishness ¡¹

    Sakurako said. Kuromiya-san twitched.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-sama, you can¡¯t become Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine out of your convenience ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1325.

    Chapter 1325. Farewell to the Spear / Advancing to Independence

    ¡¸ True, it¡¯s going to cause more trouble to us if Kuromiya-san stays over as a concubine ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Sakurako¡¯s right. There are only risks and no advantages to the Kuromori house ¡¹

    I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s partner and so if I welcome Kuromiya Motoko-san, another young lady of the nobility, as my concubine¡­

    Other noble families will likely revolt against the Kouzuki house

    ¡¸ But, I think that Kuromiya-san¡¯s passion for her spear is wonderful. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to help Kuromiya-san continue your fighting style if possible ¡¹

    I¡¯m willing to help

    However, there aren¡¯t many options when it comes to what I can do.

    What to do then?

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t. You can¡¯t promise without getting anything in return ¡¹

    Sakurako told me.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you gave me your opinion but I¡¯m the one to decide on what to do ¡¹

    I speak calmly.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Sakurako bows her head to me in a panic.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay. You did that because you believed it¡¯s your role to do, Sakurako ¡¹

    Misuzu from the Kouzuki house and Minaho-neesan the head of the Kuromori house had been harsh on Kuromiya-san.

    So Sakurako, a young lady of the Kanou house is the one talking to Kuromiya-san instead.

    I have to praise her for that.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Besides, Sakurako, it¡¯s shameful to ask for something in return from people ¡¹

    I speak to Sakurako gently.

    ¡¸ Just because you did something for someone doesn¡¯t mean that they have to return the favor. I think it¡¯s wrong to think that you deserve something in return. It would make you a condescending person. Imposing goodwill is nothing but bad faith ¡¹

    There are no advantages to taking in Kuromiya-san.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean that you have to force and ask them ¡°What can you give in return?¡±

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. I was mistaken ¡¹

    Sakurako admitted her fault obediently.

    ¡¸ I just hoped that Kuromiya-san knows that it wasn¡¯t a fair deal either ¡¹

    I look at Sakurako.

    Kuromiya-san thought that she¡¯d be able to keep her Kuromiya style of spear fighting by becoming my concubine.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are indeed beautiful and good cooks, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ But that doesn¡¯t mean that I want Kuromiya-san to become my woman no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are we not worthy of becoming Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubine? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks me calmly.

    Mikuriya-san¡¯s staring at me with a sad face.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. You two are charming as a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, we can be¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not pleasant to have someone ignore my thoughts and just impose on me one-sidedly, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    I make it clear with them.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san, you¡¯re only thinking about protecting the Kuromiya style of spear fighting. Either way, you thought that if you pushed yourself into this mansion, sit here, everything else will fall into place, right? You thought that it was natural that I would accept you, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san falters.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Jii-chan, the Kouzuki house who wants to keep the tradition of the nobility. Maybe the Kuromiya style is one of those traditions that Jii-chan wants to protect. And so, if you want to keep the Kuromiya style alive, then you should go and ask for Jii-chan¡¯s help, fair and square. I think it¡¯s unreasonable for you to ignore me, force yourself in, and think that the problem will resolve itself ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that Kuromiya-san¡¯s already reaching her wits¡¯ end.

    But, I think that she¡¯s breaching her manners quite a bit.

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Ruriko feel that Kuromiya-san¡¯s underestimating us. But, those girls are daughters of the Kouzuki house and they have their pride, and so they treat Kuromiya-san as a guest in the end ¡¹

    Even if she pushed herself into this place, staying over, they¡¯ll accept her calmly.

    However, Kuromiya-san isn¡¯t family, but just a guest.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why Misuzu and the girls aren¡¯t touching Kuromiya-san¡¯s issue directly but instead, they leave it to Rei-chan or Michi, the servants of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    They pretend to listen to the problems of the Kuromiya house as the Kouzuki house.

    Then, they want them to get out of this place as soon as possible.

    They have no intention of accepting Kuromiya-san at all.

    ¡¸ Ah, I see. So that¡¯s how it is ¡¹

    Sakurako nods.

    ¡¸ Then, what do we have to do? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks.

    ¡¸ I really don¡¯t know. How can we preserve the Kuromiya style of spear fighting? ¡¹

    She¡¯s only interested in using her spear.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you leave your home and become independent? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Leave the house? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, From what I heard, Kuromiya house doesn¡¯t need the Kuromiya style now, right? Do they think that they no longer need to pass down the spear technique as a family tradition to their descendants? ¡¹

    You can¡¯t use spear techniques in this day and age.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s shameful to say but it is as you say ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san admits it.

    ¡¸ The current head of our house thinks that it¡¯s no longer necessary. Everyone in the family does. But Kurumi and I remain, learning all the techniques from the previous generation

    ¡¸ Then, the only option is to leave the house, right? ¡¹

    I asserted.

    ¡¸ It seems contradictory to leave the Kuromiya house to keep the Kuromiya style,, but as long as you belong to the house, you have to obey their decisions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, I don¡¯t think we can allow ourselves to be selfish when we carry the family name ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Currently, your family is feeding you, Kuromiya-san. If you want to do something different from what the people at your home think, then leave your home and become independent ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, we¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san hesitates.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Kurumi and I will be able to make a life independently ¡¹

    She¡¯s born a young lady too.

    She doesn¡¯t have the skill to make her money and live on it.

    ¡¸ So, the only thing you can do is learn the skills to support yourselves ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You feel threatened that you¡¯ll be married off to another family and have to throw away your spear if things continue, but, it¡¯s at least a few more years before you¡¯re forced to marry, right? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san is still 17.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯ll get married right after graduating from school anyways.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san;

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯ve already decided who will become my fiance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Engagement? Just break it off before you get married ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a decision made against your will, without your consent. Your fiance may hate you later but for now, just stall for time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stall for time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, time for you and Mikuriya-san to learn how to live independently ¡¹

    Be it two or three years, if you have time, then you¡¯ll manage.

    ¡¸ Anyway, if you want to continue using the spear then you¡¯ll need to be independent of the house. Meaning, you need to ready yourself to leave the world of nobility ¡¹

    I look into Kuromiya-san¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ The reason why Kuromiya-san wants to be my concubine is that you want to continue using your spear and also stay in the world of the nobility, am I right? ¡¹

    Becoming the concubine of Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s fiance.

    She won¡¯t have to abandon the family name of Kuromiya house as she¡¯s protected by the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s naive thinking, and a shameful act of relying on other people¡¯s power. If you want to hold that spear, then abandon your home. Abandoning your home means that you have to prepare to cease to be a member of the nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will no longer be a daughter of the Kuromiya house, and leave the world of nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. If you have that resolve to become independent in the outside world. Then I don¡¯t think that you can continue to protect your Kuromiya style ¡¹

    I said. Kuromiya-san trembles.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s impossible. Leaving the nobility¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s born as a young lady of nobility, she studied at the school for young ladies since she was in kindergarten.

    All her friends must be from the nobility as well.

    ¡¸ If you can¡¯t, then you have to give up on your spear. If you want to stay as a member of the nobility, then you¡¯ll have to follow the head of the house, abandon your spear, and marry into another noble family ¡¹

    It would be too selfish for her to continue both being a young lady of nobility, and carry her spear.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya house doesn¡¯t need the Kuromiya style anymore, so that¡¯s the only choice ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you wish to continue using your spear, which is against the will of your house, then leave. Kuromori-sama¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re serious about it, then you¡¯ll have the skills you need to survive in a couple of years. I¡¯m learning the skills now so I can make a living as a baker after graduating from high school you see ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, there¡¯s no work that I can do while using the spear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look for one. If you look for something serious then you¡¯ll find something Anyway, give the idea of becoming independent a serious thought. If not, you¡¯ll always be a bothersome girl no matter where you go ¡¹

    To Kuromiya house, to us.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a good cook so I think you can find a way to be independent in that direction. Also, you can try what Michi suggested, making a living with spears if they¡¯re modified to fit in the modern world ¡¹

    I look at Michi.

    ¡¸ Michi, let¡¯s say, for example, we use the Kuromiya style spear fighting as a lesson for the new Kouzuki SS guards on stick fighting or subduing thugs, can she be a lecturer or instructor for that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s possible. That is if Kuromiya-sama approves the modern adaptation of the Kuromiya style spear fighting ¡¹

    Michi replies with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ I think that we can develop a new self-defense technique for women based on the Kuromiya style ¡¹

    Self-defense?

    ¡¸ For example, using a long stick-like object, such as a parasol, making it a strong and lightweight, and when the opportunity comes, they can work it out as a spear-like weapon ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s easier to make a living as an instructor by starting a new self-defense system for women using a traditional spear art that¡¯s passed down on generations of nobility than by teaching it to the guards ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS new bodyguards are few and far between.

    Compared to that, it¡¯s more profitable to promote it as a self-defense technique for women.

    ¡¸ Parasols? Those are much shorter than the original spear ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ However, the Kuromiya style also has a tradition of techniques using short-hand spears. We can tweak it as a self-defense technique ¡¹

    Mikuriya Kurumi-san who has been silent all this time, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Yes. We need to work on incorporating traditional spear techniques into self-defense. As a result, a new self-defense technique perfected will be different from the original Kuromiya style spear fighting. Even so, it¡¯s possible to adapt the ancient spear technique to the modern age ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Cooking job and Self-defense instructor. I think it¡¯s best to see if you can achieve both ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll need a lot of money to spread the word about self-defense You might need to start with the cooking job to save some money. Since you¡¯re leaving the Kuromiya house, you won¡¯t be able to receive support from your family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re leaving the nobility, you¡¯ll have to do the advertising and everything on your own. Just because you can use spear techniques, it¡¯s not safe to focus all your energy in the self-defense business ¡¹

    I added.

    ¡¸ But of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that only those two are your options. What can Kuromiya-san do right now? What can you learn in the next few years, take that into consideration when planning for the future ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san thinks for a moment, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Indeed. It is as Kuromori-sama and Sakurako-sama says ¡¹

    She mutters.

    ¡¸ The Kuromiya style and I have to change ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Go change, become strong. Be independent ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t learn the ability to survive on your own, you¡¯ll remain weak and dependent on others. Kuromiya-san and your fighting style can¡¯t survive the way it is now ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looked at me.

    Her eyes are filled with energy.

    ¡¸ I understand, Thank you very much. Uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san speaks bashfully.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m ashamed that I¡¯ve troubled Kuromori-sama too much. I can¡¯t give anything back yet ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, would you at least take my chastity? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If I leave the Kuromiya house, I won¡¯t have to marry the man they decided for me. And so, I want to give my chastity to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, would you be willing to accept my chastity together with Motoko-sama¡¯s? ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san too.

    ¡¸ I know that this might just be another annoyance I¡¯m imposing but I can¡¯t think of any other way to repay you ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t ask to become your concubine, but please, I want to offer my first time to you, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She wants to have sex with me?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1326.

    Chapter 1326. Farewell to the Spear / See You Tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, you say that my resolve is lacking, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san speaks.

    ¡¸ We came to this mansion with our resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we had the resolve to serve Kuromori-sama as your concubine for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san follows what her master, Kuromiya-san says and looks at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that our plan to keep the Kuromiya style alive by making ourselves Kuromori-sama¡¯s concubines was selfish and naive. However, we also were considering our future seriously and came here with our resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want our resolve brought to naught ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, please accept our chastity at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve decided to offer them to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san says with a serious look.

    Well then, what do we do?

    They say that they resolved themselves, but it¡¯s more like;

    They got so desperate that they say that.

    So they¡¯re making a momentous decision, coming to become my concubine, and we completely denied their proposal.

    The combat young lady and her bodyguard doesn¡¯t seem to have a proper understanding of the essence and meaning of sex.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that okay? Onii-sama, you can have sex with both of them ¡¹

    Then.

    Ruriko appears from the kitchen.

    Was she listening to our conversation in secret?

    ¡¸ I know that some things have to be experienced to be understood. That¡¯s how it happened to me. When Onii-sama embraced me, I was able to break out of the shell I¡¯d been stubbornly protecting ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ I think that both Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san will be changed for the better after receiving Onii-sama¡¯s embrace. From a dreaming child to an adult woman. Please break their shells with your hands ¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not the shells that I¡¯m breaking but their hymen.

    Will Kuromiya-san really change after having sex with me?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to the mirror room on the second floor. That room is the best place for the young lady of the Kuromiya house to lose her innocence ¡¹

    Ruriko proposed

    ¡¸ The two of them have declared that they want to give their chastity to Onii-sama, so they¡¯ll accept whatever kind of sex you wish. Is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Of course, we don¡¯t know much about sex either way ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll entrust it to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san says.

    If they¡¯re going to say that then we¡¯ll do it.

    ¡¸ Just because we¡¯re having sex doesn¡¯t mean that you girls will be my concubines ¡¹

    ¡¸ We understand ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san replies with a straight face.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to have sex with me once tonight, and you¡¯re going to lose your virginity, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san said.

    Oh, I knew it. They¡¯re carried away by the mood, and they¡¯re speaking out of momentum.

    ¡¸ But, as long as we¡¯re having sex, you¡¯re going to let me enjoy your bodies thoroughly, you don¡¯t mind? ¡¹

    I say that on purpose.

    ¡¸ S-Suit yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-yes, please enjoy as much as you want ¡¹

    The fear and anxiety of sex are clearly visible in their expressions.

    ¡¸ Good, let¡¯s go then. Ruriko, look after them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please follow me ¡¹

    Ruriko told the two.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get you dressed and ready. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime experience for the two of you so you can¡¯t stay like that. It would be better if you could purify your body as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Indeed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The two agreed with Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Of course, I will also be recording your first ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    There¡¯s no way Ruriko, who loves filming sex, would pass up on filming Kuromiya-san losing her virginity.

    ¡¸ Filming? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re going to capture the details with both video and photos. That¡¯s a tradition of the Kuromori house so you have to accept it ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama also recorded mine ¡¹

    Sakurako speaks from the side.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s our custom. I also had mine recorded ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll leave it to you. You don¡¯t mind it, Kurumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, please take care of me ¡¹

    Ruriko pushed the two to agree that their first time will be recorded.

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯ll call you when the two are ready, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Okay, then we¡¯ll go and help ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Mana, Eri, and Rie come from the kitchen.

    They were hiding there.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the only ones that can lend a hand right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Ruriko leads the girls and they surrounded Kuromiya-san, leading them out of the dining room.

    ¡¸ Well then, Onii-san, look forward to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be ready in a moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you later Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of us ¡¹

    Mana, Eri, Rie, Ruriko guides Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san.

    They all said their greetings and left the room.

    ¡¸ Haa, that¡¯s a lot tonight ¡¹

    I had so much sex today, during the day and in the evening, and yet¡­

    Also, if the partner is a virgin, I had to be more careful, so it¡¯s much more tiring than ordinary sex.

    Also, the two of them will be consecutive

    ¡¸ It feels weird ¡¹

    Sakurako mutters.

    ¡¸ The girls I knew from childhood will be having sex with you ¡¹

    Yeah, Sakurako and Kuromiya-san are daughters of the nobility, and so they were students of the same school since they were small.

    They have a ¡°Childhood Friend¡± relationship.

    ¡¸ I should accept this as a happy event as this will change Kuromiya-san for the better, but I also feel a little sad, and complicated ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Of course. I feel the same way when Sakurako-san became Danna-sama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    Misuzu comes from the kitchen.

    I mean, Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought you were watching over Agnes¡¯ studies? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I was, but, Megumi-san was much better at teaching than I was ¡¹

    Misuzu replies with a bit of an awkward face.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t explain the elementary topics very well. And besides, I also forgot that elementary students aren¡¯t allowed to use equations in their calculations ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s not math but arithmetic.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, Megumi-san remembers how to solve the flowing water and traveler¡¯s arithmetic using area diagrams but if it were me, I¡¯d feel that it¡¯s too tedious and use equations ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s so brilliant she¡¯s planning to take the entrance exam for Tokyo University.

    I guess she¡¯s too smart to go back to elementary studies?

    ¡¸ And so, I asked Megumi-san to take care of it and I came here ¡¹

    She came around the back and through the kitchen.

    Misuzu looks at Sakurako again.

    ¡¸ I think everyone feels complicated to see someone close to them receive Danna-sama¡¯s love. But, you have to get over those feelings ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles gently

    ¡¸ Danna-sama¡¯s a man who gives hope to all of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think so too ¡¹

    Sakurako smiled with Misuzu.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, Papa! Papa! Look! ¡¹

    Mao-chan, who¡¯s wearing a pink dress comes running through the entrance of the dining room.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s cute. What¡¯s this costume? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san from seamless made it for me ¡¹

    Seamless?

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, it¡¯s seamstress ¡¹

    Coming after Mao-chanis Nagisa, and Shiranui Shie-san.

    ¡¸ Shie-san made it for Mao-chan using fabric from the costume room ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s smiling at Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, since I¡¯m the seamstress I wanted to show the extent my skills first ¡¹

    Shiranui-san said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Nagisa-san gave me some advice so I managed to finish one ¡¹

    I took a look at Mao-chan¡¯s dress again.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, try spinning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay Papa, like this? ¡¹

    The four-year-old girl spins cutely.

    ¡¸ Yeah, now make a cute pose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ei! Bishi ¡¹

    Mao-chan poses her hips like a Kamen Rider for some reason.

    ¡¸ That looks good, you did well Shiranui-san. ¡¹

    It looks cute, and I don¡¯t see any failures anywhere.

    It¡¯s perfect as a woman¡¯s dress.

    ¡¸ I think we can be relieved entrusting the seamstress job to you if you¡¯re this skilled ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Shiranui-san shows a face of relief.

    She¡¯s also desperate to stay by Sakurako¡¯s side.

    She feels that she might be kicked out if she doesn¡¯t show enough skill as a seamstress.

    Since we do have Michi and Edie, and Kouzuki SS protecting us.

    We won¡¯t need Shiranui Shie-san as a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Dear, Shiranui-san still has some sewing to do. Do you want to give some requests? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure. You don¡¯t mind it, Shiranui-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please give me something to do ¡¹

    Shiranui-san replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie ¡¹

    Shiranui-san¡¯s desperate attempt to make a place for herself in the mansion made Sakurako emotional.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you should ask Shiranui-san to make something for you. Just something simple. This is to commemorate Shiranui-san becoming a seamstress ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay, do you mind Shie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll gladly do it Sakurako-ojousama! ¡¹

    Shiranui-san replies with a bright face.

    I hope this mends the relationship between master and bodyguard, which had been putting a gap between them.

    ¡¸ I think we should start a sewing club for the girls in the house. Shie-san will be the center ¡¹

    Nagisa said

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll leave the cooking and housework to Katsuko, but we should also have some sewing group. I think it will be fun to do sewing while we¡¯re all chatting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, we¡¯ll talk to everyone tomorrow morning about that ¡¹

    I think that¡¯s a good idea.

    ¡¸ Yes. Now Mao, say goodnight to Papa. It¡¯s already past your bedtime ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s been waiting for Shie-san to finish the dress so she¡¯s awake later than usual.

    ¡¸ Okay. Good Night Papa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan hugged me and kissed me on the cheek.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night. See you tomorrow Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, see you tomorrow! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles cutely.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking a rest too. Good Night Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks Nagisa ¡¹

    Nagisa looked after Nagisa, making sure that she¡¯s not isolated.

    I hugged Nagisa and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be resting tonight everyone. Good Night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Night, Nagisa-oneesama ¡¹

    Misuzu replies on behalf of everyone.

    Sakurako also bowed her head.

    ¡¸ Thank you for a lot of things ¡¹

    Shiranui-san bows her head to Nagisa.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about. You¡¯re already family, Shie-san ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at Shiranui-san.

    ¡¸ See you tomorrow. Mao, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! Papa! Everyone, good night! Ehehe ¡¹

    Nagisa takes Mao-chan who¡¯s running around in her brand new dress.

    Then, they left the dining room.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Shiranui-san speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Will you take me as well? ¡¹

    Shiranui-san wants to be in our family both in mind and body.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to ask for the same ¡¹

    Sakurako also looks at me with a straight expression.

    ¡¸ Make Shie your woman too. Make her a woman ¡¹

    These two don¡¯t want to be separated from each other for the rest of their lives too.

    ¡¸ Sure, if that¡¯s what Shiranui-san wants ¡¹

    I decided to accept Shiranui Shie-san.

    I know that this would happen the moment I took Sakurako.

    ¡¸ But, Danna-sama, they can¡¯t be with Kuromiya-san ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Right, it¡¯s tough for me to deflower three virgins in a row.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll schedule Shiranui-san for another day. Sakurako, think of a plan on what could make Shiranui-san¡¯s first experience a good one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Sakurako accepted with a smile.

    ¡¸ Shie, you¡¯ll have the best first experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me. ¡¹

    The two smiled at each other

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1327.

    Chapter 1327. Farewell to the Spear / Reboot

    ¡¸ Onii-chan we¡¯re ready ¡¹

    Mana calls me.

    ¡¸ Okay, coming right now ¡¹

    I look at Misuzu and Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Are you two joining? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san¡¯s deflowering inspection.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll refrain ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Me too, tonight¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako shook her head too.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san won¡¯t be able to relax if we¡¯re there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think Ruriko is suitable to be the watcher as she¡¯s younger ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ Besides, I want to talk to Sakurako-san while we have the opportunity ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also wanted to talk to Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu of the Kouzuki house and Sakurako of the Kanou house talking to each other is a good thing

    ¡¸ I see. Okay. What about you Michi? ¡¹

    I talk to Michi who¡¯s still in the dining room.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accompany you ¡¹

    Michi said and she stood up from her chair.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Enjoy, Dear ¡¹

    Misuzu and Sakurako saw me off.

    Shiranui-san bowed her head to me.

    ¡¸ Well then, hall of mirrors it is ¡¹

    I left the dining room with Mana and Michi and then we went to the room or mirrors on the second floor.

    ¡¸ Hey, Mana ¡¹

    I call Mana while walking in the corridor.

    ¡¸ What is it, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    She turned to me.

    ¡¸ Mana, what do you girls think of Kuromiya-san? ¡¹

    Earlier, the girls were eavesdropping in our conversation.

    Ruriko, Mana, Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸ You girls seem to be interested in Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san that you were watching the situation from the kitchen. Will Kuromiya-san¡¯s first experience change them? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about spears so, to be honest, I¡¯m not too interested in them, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mana replies.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, don¡¯t you think that Kuromiya-san¡¯s cooking skills are amazing? ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s attracted to that talent instead.

    ¡¸ Japan cooking is one of the main points of thorough bridal training but to be honest, I think that they¡¯re better than Katsuko-oneechan when it comes to Japanese food ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste to leave their talent alone. Ruri-oneechan and I want to accept them into the family. The twins think the same way. Having more girls who can cook delicious food is good. Besides ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san¡¯s room for growth is impressive. Their cooking skills are that good now so I think that their cooking will be ten times more delicious when they become a proper woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    What does proper woman even mean?

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-san¡¯s skills are high, but it¡¯s not womanly. They lack the femininity ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Look, those girls are quite too straight and serious with themselves, aren¡¯t they? Furthermore, they have the skill, and a good aesthetic sense, and good taste. Besides, they¡¯re young ladies of nobility, so they probably learned cooking from a good chef. Therefore, they¡¯re perfect in a sense. They can replicate what they learned from their teacher. The dishes their teacher taught them are delicious, and so the dishes Kuromiya-san¡¯s made reproducing it is also delicious. That¡¯s how I think it is. ¡¹

    They can cook perfectly because they learned it from their teacher.

    That¡¯s an amazing talent.

    ¡¸ But you see, those dishes don¡¯t have Kuromiya-san¡¯s feelings. They¡¯re not trying to do something their own. They seem to think that it¡¯s bad to deviate from what they learned from their teacher. They can make delicious food but they don¡¯t have the girly feeling of wanting someone to eat it, wanting to understand their improvement and such ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s the problem.

    True, Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san¡¯s cooked meals are delicious but¡­

    It doesn¡¯t have anything that conveys that they did it.

    They have the common skill of a professional chef but they have no individuality.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m betting that they¡¯re thinking that ¡°I have to reproduce what I¡¯ve been taught¡± and they never think about ¡°Who will eat this?¡± Anyway, their mind is already done when making a dish and they have no place to go from there to deliver the taste to the people who will eat it ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I think it also applies to their spears ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re only interested in passing down the ancestral spear techniques to their descendants. They won¡¯t be able to see the future that way ¡¹

    Wanting the Kuromiya style of spear fighting to apply to the people living in the modern age.

    In the first place, is the spear technique even necessary in this age?

    Kuromiya-san hasn¡¯t noticed that until we pointed it out.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s because they¡¯ve been confined in a world where it¡¯s just two of them. Therefore, they had no interest in how the outside world people feel. ¡¹

    That¡¯s how I see it.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromiya-sama and Mikuriya-san have been in a closed world, and so they¡¯re stuck with the idea that they have to pass down the spear to the future generation, or that they have to cook in a certain way. They are stuck with ¡°What they have to do¡± even before asking themselves what they want to do ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I have no interest in Kuromiya style as a martial arts ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why.

    Michi proposed calmly a way to use the Kuromiya style in the modern age, but¡­

    You won¡¯t feel any passion from Michi herself.

    ¡¸ My proposal is only made absentmindedly. And in the end, they only returned to their original plan of giving their virginity to Master ¡¹

    Even after all those suggestions, they don¡¯t know what to do anymore.

    For now, they returned to their original plan of giving their virginity to me.

    ¡¸ They believe that they came here with the resolve to gain sexual experience with Master, and so now, they¡¯re seeking results of that decision. ¡¹

    They don¡¯t think what about after we had sex.

    They decided that they will have sex with me so they¡¯re going with that for now.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s kind of easy to understand since they¡¯re still young ¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Onii-chan. You need to turn them into an adult woman ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ They will remain in their hard shells if they¡¯re left alone. So, Onii-chan, you need to break them out, and make them face the outside world ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ But, if they were to change, don¡¯t you think that they¡¯ll become even more amazing? After all, they¡¯re already this much talented in cooking right now ¡¹

    Right, I¡¯m sure that those girls will grow better if we break them off their shells.

    They¡¯re hiding so much power.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m sure that those girls will change once they had sex with Onii-chan. Sex with Onii-chan has a lot of destructive power after all ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I have to change how Kuromiya-san thinks through sex.

    To bring them out of the world where it¡¯s just the two of them.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re here ¡¹

    We went up the stairs and reached the door to the mirror hall.

    Mana knocked on the door.

    ¡¸ Come in! ¡¹

    Ruriko opens the door right away.

    ¡¸ We kept you waiting, Onii-sama ¡¹

    It¡¯s a spacious room with mirrors on the wall and ceiling.

    A huge bed in the middle of the room.

    The lighting in the room is only from the candles lit in the candle stand on either side of the room.

    The flickering flames are reflected in the five mirrors, creating a fantastic scene.

    ¡¸ Our digital cameras can take clean photos even in this dim condition ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    She¡¯s quite familiar with cameras because of her hobby of filming sex.

    Oh, there¡¯s also a set of cameras and tripods around the bed.

    Each of them has its cables reaching to the laptop.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, I¡¯ll take care of the laptop ¡¹

    Michi goes to the laptop.

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    Then, Ruriko starts to operate the camera she¡¯s holding.

    Ruriko also prepared a camera for photos.

    ¡¸ Oh, we kept you waiting Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, why don¡¯t we unveil our heroine tonight? ¡¹

    Eri and Rie open the door next room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san.

    They¡¯re entering the hall of mirrors wearing a pure white undershirt.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1328.

    Chapter 1328. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady / Threesome recommendation with Eri and Rie

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, we¡¯re a beginner at this so please take care of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of us ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san both wearing white undershirt bow their heads to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got this. It¡¯s your first time so it¡¯ll hurt a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve also experienced the same pain from losing virginity ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, us too ¡¹

    ¡¸ My first time was really painful ¡¹

    ¡¸ But now, it only feels good when Onii-san shoves his penis inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯ll start to feel good once you¡¯ve done it multiple times ¡¹

    The twins, Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re younger than Onee-san so you can have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry. Onii-san¡¯s quite amazing at sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll entrust it all to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    However.

    Eri and Rie started taking off their clothes while talking for some reason.

    ¡¸ Why are you girls stripping now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I mean, I thought that we should show them an example that we can have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just a sample ¡¹

    The twins who got to their underwear smiles.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, strip! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Watch us ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can touch your dancers you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Push us down if you got horny ¡¹

    Both of them took off their bra and tossed them to the floor.

    Their cute breasts and pink nipples shook.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ One two! Seiyaa! ¡¹

    The two matched their timings and pulled their panties off their asses together.

    They face their asses at me and shook them while smiling.

    ¡¸ There you go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There!! ¡¹

    Then, they took off their panty in no time.

    They tossed it to the floor.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just us naked, then it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    The twins said and stretched their hands to their crotch while still standing.

    ¡¸ Take a good look¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re already wet¡­ ¡¹

    They open their slit with their white and thin fingers and show me the wet inside.

    ¡¸ You girls are so helpless ¡¹

    I took off my clothes

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help you Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana took off my undressed clothes and folded them.

    Ruriko and Michi are preparing for the filming.

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san watches us in a daze.

    I took off my pants and now I¡¯m in my briefs.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s erect! ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Onii-san, strong as always ¡¹

    The twins look at my crotch and smiled.

    ¡¸ Well then, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, we should. Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins look at each other and then.

    ¡¸ Come out! Hoi! Aikoi de hoi! Hoi! Hoi! Hoi! ¡¹

    They¡¯re doing a rock-paper-scissors Kansai style.

    ¡¸ My win! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I lost! ¡¹

    Seems like Rie won.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll kiss Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ll go kiss Onii-san¡¯s penis then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, sit down on the bed Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ This way! ¡¹

    The twins pull me and made me sit on the bed.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m going here ¡¹

    Rie who won the match sat next to me like a lover and gets clingy to my body.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m going to start working down here ¡¹

    Eri crouches between my legs.

    ¡¸ Take a look, Onee-san, you¡¯re going to have sex with Onii-san like this too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll teach you the ways of 3P? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Three P? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks.

    ¡¸ The number 3 and the letter P ¡¹

    Rie replies.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means having sex with three people. Look, Rie-chan, Onii-san and me. That¡¯s three ¡¹

    Eri said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t that omit the letter P? ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san seems curious so she asked the twins.

    ¡¸ P stands for Palpatine ¡¹

    Hey, Eri.

    ¡¸ The late Galactic empire emperor ¡¹

    Even Rie joined in.

    ¡¸ For now, he¡¯s still the supreme speaker of the senate ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was definitely Jar Jar Binks¡¯ fault ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, he¡¯s definitely the main culprit ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called P ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san didn¡¯t understand it. They remained dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Okay then, it¡¯s time for Onii-san¡¯s lightsaber to appear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wonderful! ¡¹

    Eri holds my penis with both hands and licked it.

    ¡¸ Onii-san me too ¡¹

    Rie hugs me and licks my lips.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you can touch my breasts too ¡¹

    Rie-chan took my hand and placed it on her breasts.

    I gently massaged her breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn, it feels good ¡¹

    Rie who had her nipples stiffen from getting rubbed by my fingers smiled.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, how is it? ¡¹

    On the other hand, Eri¡¯s earnestly sucking off my dick.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re doing well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ehehe, we¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be tossed if we don¡¯t get better at sex after all ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re slaves whose job is to make Onii-san feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please love us like we¡¯re your toys ¡¹

    Eri stuffs her cheeks with my dick.

    Rie slurps on my tongue intensely.

    ¡¸ I love the smell of Onii-san¡¯s sweat. Just hugging is already enough to get me aroused ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s young naked body rubs at me.

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s penis is already leaking out pre-cum. So delicious. I love licking Onii-san¡¯s penis ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s fellatio is gradually turning passionate.

    My tongue and penis are stimulated above and below, which increases my arousal.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins look at each other¡¯s flushed faces.

    Then.

    ¡¸ In, Jan, hoi ¡¹

    They did another rock-paper-scissors game.

    ¡¸ I win again! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu, I kept losing today ¡¹

    Rie won.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just show a sample. I think it¡¯s too much for both of us to show an example so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s connect, Onii-san ¡¹

    The naked Eri moves her face away from my crotch and the naked Rie stood up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already drenched so we can put it in right away ¡¹

    Then, she went on top of me.

    And then, sitting on my lap.

    Rie connects to me in a sitting position.

    ¡¸ Here, I¡¯ll help you put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The half-sitting Rie holds her ass and splits open her slit.

    Eri holds my penis and puts the tip to the center of her pink-colored insides.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn, I can feel Onii-san¡¯s heat. I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    Rie lowers her hips.

    My penis goes inside the vagina of this middle school girl.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s coming in!! ¡¹

    Her vaginal opening is dripping with warm love nectar.

    My erect penis is getting buried inside her.

    ¡¸ Look, Onee-san take a look. Onii-san¡¯s penis is going inside the pussy of Rie-chan, who¡¯s younger than you ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san gulps their saliva as they watch the sex show.

    ¡¸ Auuu, Onii-san¡¯s spreading my inside to his shape ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. Our pussy is exclusive to Onii-san after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, so embarrassing. I¡¯m having sex with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan and I are sex slaves after all ¡¹

    Soon¡­

    My whole erect penis is inside Rie

    ¡¸ Aah, Onii-san¡¯s tip. It¡¯s knocking on my baby room.

    I can feel Onii-san¡¯s heat deep inside me ¡¹

    She¡¯s breathing roughly.

    Rie fell exhausted on top of me.

    I embraced Rie¡¯s small body while our lower halves are still connected.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Rie-chan¡¯s so cute when Onii-san¡¯s breaking her ¡¹

    Eri gropes Rie¡¯s breasts from the side, making sure Kuromiya-san sees it.

    ¡¸ Hey, let¡¯s kiss. Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins kiss each other while I¡¯m having sex with one.

    Rie¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s basically how 3P works ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s having sex with Rie-chan and I¡¯m joining in ¡¹

    Eri sucks on Rie¡¯s nipples while groping the other breast.

    ¡¸ Aah, it feels good Eri-chan ¡¹

    Eri shows off how she licks her twin sister¡¯s nipples to Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Your nipples are stiff. Rie-chan, are you feeling good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san and Eri-chan¡¯s sandwiching me, I feel happy ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s skin is flushed.

    Her naked body is sweating.

    The smell of sweat and love nectar of a young lady.

    The lewd smell of sex wafts around.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s amazing. So good ¡¹

    Rie begins to move her hips.

    Rie¡¯s squeezing my penis with her insides.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll lick Rie-chan in your most sensitive spot ¡¹

    Eri smiled.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, this is where women feel the most pleasure. ¡¹ When you¡¯re having deep sex with Onii-san, you lick your clitoris and then¡­ ¡¹

    Eri shows it to Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san.

    Peeling Rie¡¯s clitoris as I¡¯m still connected to her.

    ¡¸ Aaahn ¡¹

    ¡¸ This red bean is so cute Rie-chan¡¯s clitoris is like a jewel ¡¹

    Rie smears her finger with saliva.

    Then, rubbed Rie¡¯s clitoris with her fingers.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaan!!! ¡¹

    Rie trembles.

    Squeezing my penis.

    Her love nectar starts dripping out.

    Our bodies are getting wet.

    ¡¸ Amazing, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Rie looks at her twin sister with passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give you even more pleasure ¡¹

    Eri said.

    She puts her face to the place where we¡¯re connected.

    Then, she licks Rie¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaa, aaaaaaa, aaaaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Rie moans cutely.

    ¡¸ What do you think? Isn¡¯t it wonderful to make love like this? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Kuromiya-san while filming us have sex.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re to do this too? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks with a dry voice.

    ¡¸ If asked, Onii-sama grants our lascivious wishes ¡¹

    ¡¸ But in exchange, Rie-chan¡¯s pussy is making sure to give Onii-san pleasure ¡¹

    Eri says while licking Rie¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ It shouldn¡¯t be just us who feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aahn, after all, we¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    Rie starts grinding her hips.

    ¡¸ Sex slave? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san mutters while watching Rie have lewd sex.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you were too arrogant to suddenly ask to become Onii-san¡¯s concubine ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You have to start out as a sex slave, just like us ¡¹

    Rie says while swinging her hips.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t even have the techniques to make Onii-san feel good in sex, and yet, asking to become a concubine? That¡¯s just ridiculous! Aahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can only do that after you can serve Onii-san to satisfaction ¡¹

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    Our connected part makes lewd wet sounds.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, it feels good. Aaah, sex is amazing. I¡¯m so happy that I became Onii-san¡¯s slave! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m also happy that I¡¯ve become a lewd slave together with Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please continue to bang us forever! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Impregnate us whenever you want. We¡¯ll bear Onii-san¡¯s children as much as you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s slave! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do it as much as you want with us ¡¹

    Eri sucks on Rie¡¯s pink nipples while touching her nipples.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just these girls. We all love Onii-chan just as much ¡¹

    Mana told Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be just Onee-san who gets the special treatment of being a concubine ¡¹

    Rie tells Kuromiya-san while swinging her hips up and down intensely.

    ¡¸ We feel pleasure, and we make Onii-san feel the same. Sex is a 50-50 relationship ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m feeling good now ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s about to reach her climax.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m going to cum first. Is that okay? ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s considering my exhaustion.

    I still have to take Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san¡¯s virginity after this.

    She got on my top so she doesn¡¯t reduce my stamina.

    And she¡¯s pushing herself to cum before I ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Sure, cum. Rie ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to help you cum, Rie-chan ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s fingers stimulate Rie¡¯s clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah,. Onii-san!! Eri-chan! I¡¯m! I¡¯m¡­¡­ ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s sweat and love nectar.

    Both of them are overflowing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Aaaah, cumming cumming cumming!!!! ¡¹

    Right in front of the combat young ladies.

    Rie went to climax as loud as she can get.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1329.

    Chapter 1329. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady / Slave Declaration (Holding the Reins)

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaaah, uuuuuu, aaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Rie cums hard on my lap with my dick buried deep inside her.

    Her body¡¯s convulsing, and her sweat-soaked body bows wide and she moans cutely.

    ¡¸ Yees, aaaah, it feels good! Aaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s pussy is twitching, as she¡¯s clamping my maximum erect penis again and again.

    ¡¸ You seem to be cumming too much, Rie-chan ¡¹

    The twin sister Eri smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so cute, Rie-chan ¡¹

    Her fingers rub Rie¡¯s clitoris and she also sucks on Rie¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Hyauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    The stimulation further stimulates Rie¡¯s sensitive body.

    I also embrace Rie¡¯s small body from her back and stroked her soft belly.

    It¡¯s to warm her uterus from above with my palm.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, kuuuu, hafuuuu, haaaa ¡¹

    Finally, Rie¡¯s recovered from her ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Once you feel this, you can¡¯t go back ¡¹

    She mutters with a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never be able to leave Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, our bodies were taught this kind of sex after all ¡¹

    Eri laughs.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about other men ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s scary to have Onii-san abandon us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯ll stay here forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan and I will be Onii-san¡¯s sex slave forever ¡¹

    Eri hugs the front while I also hug Rie from behind.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be together forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯ll receive Onii-san¡¯s love forever ¡¹

    The twins hug each other, smile at each other, and kiss each other.

    Meanwhile, the virgins, Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya-san are watching that unfold.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry that I¡¯m the only one who has done it all ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. We¡¯re just doing an example here so it would be bad if we spend too much time with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think we need to give the floor to the Onee-san now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yes. I¡¯m satisfied just watching Rie-chan feel good. and I can have sex with Onii-san anytime too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time, I¡¯ll do the serving and you can get the banging Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins talk happily.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, thank you for making me feel good tonight too. ¡¹ It¡¯s regretful but I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    Rie turns to me with a smile on her face and sweat on her nose as she speaks.

    Then.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Rie stood up from my hips, but¡­

    She¡¯s still in the afterglow of ecstasy that she can¡¯t move her body.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, hold to my shoulders ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you Eri-chan ¡¹

    Eri lends her shoulders and Rie raised her hips.

    I also help Rie get up from behind.

    Nyuru

    My erect penis is pulled out of the womb of a beautiful middle-school girl.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s pulling out. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just a bit more, Rie-chan ¡¹

    Nupon.

    My tensed glans spills out of her narrow opening.

    ¡¸ There, Rie-chan, now you can lie out of the bed ¡¹

    Eri guides Rie to the bed.

    Rie lies down next to me.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Her still flushed skin, and appearance after just reaching climax is sexy.

    ¡¸ Nice, Onii-san¡¯s still looking big. I shouldn¡¯t give it to them with Rie-chan¡¯s juices still in them so I¡¯ll lick it off ¡¹

    Eri said, squatted before me, and put my penis in her mouth.

    She licks off Rie¡¯s love nectar clinging to my dick with her saliva.

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s staring at the mouth service of the young girl dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie took my hand while lying on the bed.

    She begins to fellate my fingers.

    These twins sure are beautiful, and lewd.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, do you want to suck on it too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Rie got up from the bed and approached my crotch.

    ¡¸ I love you Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    These beautiful sisters crawl their tongues on me at the same time.

    ¡¸ Ahn, just the smell makes me want it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I feel my spine shivering just from the taste ¡¹

    Their red tongues filled with lust give my penis maintenance.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right ¡¹

    The two gave the tip of my glans a kiss in the end.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s big now Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Onii-san will cum right away as soon as he puts it inside you ¡¹

    Rie and Eri looked up at Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, t-thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san answered tremblingly.

    Both their faces are blushing and sweating.

    Their skins have become damp.

    ¡¸ Could it be that you two are scared? ¡¹

    Rie smiles.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re afraid, then we can stop for tonight. I can go for it instead ¡¹

    Eri says while stroking my penis that¡¯s shining from her saliva.

    ¡¸ Right, it can¡¯t be helped if you¡¯re scared ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped right¡­But sex does feel good though ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s amazing to get this inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just one shot will get you addicted. Sex with Onii-san is the best ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, well, if you don¡¯t have the courage then it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, those who don¡¯t want to do it won¡¯t do it ¡¹

    The twins provoke Kuromiya-san.

    Ruriko¡¯s recording that situation.

    ¡¸ N-No¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s voice is trembling.

    ¡¸ What? Do you want to? Or you don¡¯t want to? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need to make it clear or we won¡¯t understand ¡¹

    The twins look up at Kuromiya-san from the sides of my penis.

    To create a situation where Kuromiya-san has to look at my penis.

    ¡¸ I-I want to do it! I-I have the courage to do this! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san is dragged to the twins¡¯ pace.

    ¡¸ Do what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes that. What is it that you want to do? You have to make it clear ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡­s-s-s-sex!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ With whom? Is Onee-san okay having sex with any other men? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re being rude to Onii-san if you¡¯re not clear with your words ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-I want to have s-sex with K-Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san shouts as she¡¯s taken away by the momentum.

    ¡¸ You say that you want to have sex, but Onee-san¡¯s still inexperienced, so you¡¯re most likely letting Onii-san do everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, in that case, you don¡¯t say that it¡¯s sex, but Onii-san violating you instead ¡¹

    Rie said. Eri added.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve got to say ¡°sorry for not knowing anything because I¡¯m a virgin. I¡¯m sorry to bother you but could you please break my virginity with Onii-san¡¯s mighty cock and fuck me to pieces,¡± and beg as you mean it ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°I won¡¯t use contraceptives, please do it raw. Please pour lots of Onii-san¡¯s semen inside my baby chamber. I don¡¯t mind getting pregnant,¡± It¡¯s courtesy to say that ¡¹

    This time, Rie complemented Eri.

    ¡¸ Yes, correct. Onee-san, you¡¯re about to become Onii-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san will shower you with love forever, just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san will make you happy ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ P-Please, Kuromori-sama, please violate me ¡¹

    Mikuriya Kurumi-san shouts before her master, Kuromiya-san, as she¡¯s trembling on her side.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re to say that you¡¯re a slave so you have to name yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you need to be thorough with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look into Onii-san¡¯s eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, now do it from the top ¡¹

    The twins said and Ruriko¡¯s camera goes to my back.

    She intends to capture Kuromiya-san¡¯s slave declaration right on the front.

    ¡¸ Okay, start with your name and age ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speak like you¡¯re answering a doctor ¡¹

    The twins stir them up.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Mikuriya Kurumi, fourteen years old ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san speaks to me trembling.

    ¡¸ Okay, what¡¯s your purpose today? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you want from Onii-san? ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san grips her hand tightly, stopping herself from trembling.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m still a virgin who doesn¡¯t know anything. I may be inexperienced, but please dye me in Kuromori-sama¡¯s color ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re being too vague that I didn¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to say ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need to be much more blunt ¡¹

    The twins corner her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, P-Please take my virginity Please take my chastity. Please do my body as you please, even make a child, until you¡¯re satisfied, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurumi ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s dumbfounded with the lines the bodyguard she¡¯s affectionate with has said.

    ¡¸ Motoko-sama and I will serve Kuromori-sama for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you want to do the same 3P as Rie-chan and I did? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san wants to be violated together, right? ¡¹

    The twins approach the core.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡¹ I¡¯d like to serve Kuromori-sama together with Motoko-ojousama ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san replies with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ I want to do it happily just like you two earlier ¡¹

    Where I¡¯m having sex with Rie and Eri¡¯s supporting.

    That seems to have moved Mikuriya-san.

    ¡¸ I want to serve together with Motoko-ojousama! I would like Ojou-sama to embrace me while Kuormori-sama¡¯s violating me. I won¡¯t go as far as asking for a kiss. I¡¯d be happy to accept Kuromori-sama¡¯s organ, and happily pat my head with a gentle smile ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurumi, you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to be with Motoko-ojousama for the rest of my life! I want to be loved the same way those who love her! I want to see the same thing and share emotions with her! ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san¡¯s expressing out her heart in one go.

    ¡¸ I¡­I also feel the same way. Kurumi! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san replies to her bodyguard that she loves.

    ¡¸ If so, you girls should become my sex slaves ¡¹

    I speak in a low tone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be showering you two with love for the rest of your lives ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san look at me at the same time.

    ¡¸ Now hurry up and decide. You¡¯re making me wait ¡¹

    I tell the two while pointing at my angry erect penis.

    ¡¸ Yes. P-Please, take care of me, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said, but Eri.

    ¡¸ You have to show your manners! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t get special treatment you know Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sex slaves are equal. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a young lady ¡¹

    The twins said. Kuromiya-san;

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kuromiya Motoko, seventeen. I¡¯m inexperienced who doesn¡¯t know her left to right so please allow me to join as Kuromori-sama¡¯s sex slave in the lowest seat ¡¹

    She makes her declaration while trembling.

    ¡¸ We already told you to be more specific ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobody will understand what you¡¯re trying to say ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s camera is capturing Kuromiya-san¡¯s expressions.

    ¡¸ Please violate this virgin body of mine as you please. ¡¹ I don¡¯t know if it would be enjoyable but if you wish for it, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll endure the pain of deflowering, and I¡¯m ready to become pregnant ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san tells me with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ And also, swear to never allow anyone has their way with your body. That you won¡¯t have sex with other men ¡¹

    ¡¸ And promise that you will always serve Onii-san whenever, wherever he asks for it, no complaints ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve made the pledge and we keep it ¡¹

    ¡¸ If someone other than Onii-san did us, then we¡¯re ready to take our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not playing around, we¡¯re serious about being sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ We take pride in how we serve Onii-san ¡¹

    Rie and Eri said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just your body. You can¡¯t open up your heart to other men ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan and I are always on guard. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan and I are on the lookout ¡¹

    ¡¸ If either one betrays Onii-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, the two of us will have to apologize with our deaths ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Eri-chan ¡¹

    The two smile at each other.

    ¡¸ I-I understand. You¡¯re right. I need to have that kind of resolve too ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san says, she turns to the twins¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you should say, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re your seniors as Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves here ¡¹

    ¡¸ You did mention that you¡¯re at the lowest seat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, I definitely heard that ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll not allow any other man to my mind and body except for Kuromori-sama. I firmly promise. I swear. I¡¯ll keep it to my heart ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san bows her head to Eri and Rie, her seniors as sex slaves.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll become a woman only for Kuromori-sama. I won¡¯t speak to any other men. I won¡¯t look at their skin. I swear that on my life, please ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Or so they say, what do you think Onii-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think these girls are a bit too pure that it¡¯s going to be troublesome but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re bad people ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that they¡¯re gonna give Onii-san a hard time but I don¡¯t think anyone other than Onii-san can handle their reins ¡¹

    ¡¸ They seem to be some kind of runaway horse without their coachman after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel like they¡¯ll be demanding to the people who control them ¡¹

    Eri and Rie analyzed.

    I see. They¡¯re right.

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san aren¡¯t girls who think logically and act carefully.

    They use their feelings and they can¡¯t stop once they start to move.

    Therefore, someone has to put weight on them from above.

    It¡¯s wrong to make these girls think for themselves and let them choose their future.

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san has to be under my control.

    I have to create a relationship where they accept the control first or nothing will start.

    Even they seem to understand that.

    That¡¯s the reason why they came here to become my concubine.

    They can¡¯t control their behavior, and so¡­

    These girls were looking for someone to take control from the start.

    ¡¸ Motoko, Kurumi, I accept you two as my slaves ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ From now on, I¡¯m your master, so listen to what I tell you. Don¡¯t do anything on your own. You¡¯ll have to ask for my permission on anything. You hear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of us ¡¹

    These two combat girls became my sex slaves.

    No, not yet.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m taking your virginity now. Accept me with your body and soul ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please give us your love ¡¹

    I¡¯ll have sex with these girls and make sure that they learn the taste.

    I¡¯ll make their mind and body mine

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1330.

    Chapter 1330. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady / Come. Look. Touch. And Check the Hymen

    ¡¸ Okay, come here you two ¡¹

    I invited Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up and come here ¡¹

    Eri and Rie lie down and invite the two girls older than them on top of the king-size bed.

    Ruriko takes photos of the situation while Michi and Mana are watching over them.

    ¡¸ Please take care of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    The combat young lady and her attendant bodyguard, the two virgins come to me timidly

    ¡¸ Good ¡¹

    I stood up from the bed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    First, I go for Kuromiya-san who¡¯s wearing a white undershirt

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll give you a hug ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    It must be her first time approaching a naked man this close.

    Kuromiya Motoko-san¡¯s trembling already.

    I embraced her slender body.

    ¡¸ Ah ¡¹

    She¡¯s nervous. I can feel her body getting stiff.

    ¡¸ Take a slow deep breath. ¡¹ Breathe together with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Suuu, haaa, I breathe deeply.

    At first, our rhythm was a little off, but¡­

    Slowly, it becomes synchronized.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you should join them ¡¹

    Rie told Mikuriya-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, right. Synchronized breathing is quite crucial in sex ¡¹

    Eri said with a smile as well.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san followed and matched her breathing with us.

    Suuuuu, haaaaa

    Suuuuu, haaaa

    ¡¸ How is it, have you calmed down? ¡¹

    I ask Kuromiya-san while embracing her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I feel my heart calming down ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san smiled a bit.

    ¡¸ Good ¡¹

    I then approached her face.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise and I gave her a kiss.

    ¡¸?!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko took photos of Kuromiya-san¡¯s first kiss.

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s lips are so puffed and soft.

    I let go after having my fill.

    ¡¸ T-That was surprising. I feel my heart beating faster ¡¹

    Just kissing was enough for Kuromiya-san¡¯s body to heat up that her forehead is starting to sweat.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to do more exciting things hereon ¡¹

    The twins on the bed say with a smile.

    ¡¸ Can you feel my dick? ¡¹

    I¡¯m embracing Kuromiuya-san¡¯s slender body, and my erect penis is pressed against her stomach, only a piece of fabric is between our skin.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it. It¡¯s big and hot ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looked into my eyes and replied.

    ¡¸ Try touching it with your hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The virgin girl¡¯s right-hand touches my dick timidly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s warm and thick ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s forehead sweats even more.

    ¡¸ This will go inside you to the root ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Her voice trembles.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, it went inside me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. It always goes inside me to the root! ¡¹

    The twins on the bed spread their legs wide open and show their slits.

    ¡¸ This will be a place to please Onii-san¡¯s penis all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just a part of Onii-san¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, y-you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s expression shows confusion.

    Therefore.

    That¡¯s why I let go of my embrace.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks confused, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Kurumi that you¡¯re the only one who gets it all, Motoko? ¡¹

    I reply with a smile.

    ¡¸ You girls are no longer master and servant, Motoko and Kurumi are equal as my sex slaves ¡¹

    Then, I turned to Mikuriya-san and¡­

    ¡¸ Come here Kurumi ¡¹

    I spread my arms and invited her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, excuse me ¡¹

    The cute bodyguard comes to me.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I also hugged Kuromiya-san, who¡¯s much slimmer and shorter than Mikuriya-san.

    Oh, as expected.

    She¡¯s mastered synchronized breathing already.

    ¡¸ Kurumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san looks up at me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cute ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san¡¯s face turned red in an instant.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time hearing someone say that ¡¹

    No, Mikuriya-san and her master, Kuromiya-san are both beauties that can attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    They¡¯ve lived their lives as a young lady of nobility and bodyguard all this time.

    Furthermore, their lives have been centered on their spear practice.

    So they never had the opportunity to experience anything that would make men admire them.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re cute, I¡¯ll be sure to love you for the rest of your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san¡¯s tension in her body slowly disappears.

    ¡¸ Kurumi ¡¹

    I took Mikuriya-san¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    I enjoyed the feeling of the young lady for a while and let go of her face.

    ¡¸ My heart feels fluffy ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san says.

    Her skin is flushed in arousal.

    ¡¸ You know what¡¯s next, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san¡¯s fingers touch my penis.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, now grip it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Her thin fingers coil around my erect penis.

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little scary ¡¹

    The young girl looked up at me and replied.

    ¡¸ But, I can feel confident that I¡¯ll serve Kuromori-sama for the rest of my life ¡¹

    She forces herself to smile.

    ¡¸ I will be pregnant with your child, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs. Kurumi, Motoko, you¡¯re both going to bear my child. You¡¯ll be my woman for the rest of your lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best to serve ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san grips my penis tighter

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ We all did the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ All the people here are Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just like you Onee-san ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m also Onii-sama¡¯s slave. I live to please Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko puts down her camera and said.

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯m the first of Onii-chan¡¯s sex slaves. I¡¯ll do anything for Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiled

    ¡¸ If I¡¯m not a slave, then who is? ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ Serving Master is Kudou Michi¡¯s joy as a slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ So don¡¯t worry about it, we¡¯ve also experienced the same unease you¡¯re feeling right now ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. We know that feeling ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve also experienced the same feeling as you do now ¡¹

    The twins smile gently

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Motoko, Kurumi, you¡¯re not special at all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You two are just the same as these girls ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and MIkuriya-san have been in a world where it¡¯s just the two of the spearmen, a master and servant.

    Now, they¡¯re joining the circle of my sex slaves

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go to the next step ¡¹

    I told the girls.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking off the sash ¡¹

    I sat on the bed once again

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san lined up.

    Then, I unfastened their sash at the same time.

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    The sash came loose.

    Then, their undershirt spreads out.

    They¡¯re young ladies of nobility so naturally, they don¡¯t have lingerie under that.

    Oh, both of them don¡¯t have pubic hair.

    They had thin body hair so I thought that they¡¯d have thin pubic hair too, but¡­

    Their virgin slit is like a thin slice on their skin.

    Although.

    Their crotch is wet.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san said.

    ¡¸ Naturally, you¡¯re doing an embarrassing act ¡¹

    I look at her face with a smile.

    ¡¸ Get embarrassed. Don¡¯t hide your emotions on me. Show me your real face all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I spread open their undershirt.

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s nicely shaped breasts appear.

    ¡¸ Yeah, these are beautiful ¡¹

    I groped her breast with my right hand and massaged them.

    That flushed skin and elasticity are amazing.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    I knead Kuromiya-san¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, I¡¯ll touch yours too ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I touch Mikuriya-san¡¯s breast with my left hand.

    Oh, this is also nice.

    Her size loses to Kuromiya-san as she¡¯s older, but¡­

    Her breast has youthfulness in it.

    ¡¸ Both of you train with your spears so your breasts are nicely shaped. ¡¹

    Their soft and flexible pectoral muscles are basically the ideal meat for their breasts.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san replies while having her breasts groped.

    ¡¸ Continue to keep this beautiful. Don¡¯t be negligent in your beauty. You girls belong to me from now on. So, think about how to please me best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    I¡¯m deepening my relationship with these girls in multiple ways.

    In exchange, I¡¯ll have to take responsibility for them for the rest of their lives.

    ¡¸ These breasts are for me and my children ¡¹

    I kissed Kuromiya-san¡¯s pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Auuu!! ¡¹

    The first stimulus made the combat young lady tremble.

    ¡¸ It tickles at first, but it¡¯ll start to feel good soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take a look at Onii-san¡¯s face. He¡¯s like a baby, so cute ¡¹

    The twins told Kuromiya-san.

    I lick on Kuromiya-san¡¯s nipples. Sucking on it.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san did as the twins told her and looked at me who¡¯s sucking her breasts.

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s nipples turn stiff and hard in my mouth.

    ¡¸ Next, this nipple ¡¹

    I also licked and sucked on her other nipple.

    ¡¸ Haaaa, uuuuu ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s getting aroused as she watches me do whatever I want with her exposed breasts.

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s crotch is spreading out a sour smell.

    Her love nectar¡¯s seeping out.

    ¡¸ Now, it¡¯s Kurumi¡¯s turn ¡¹

    While we¡¯re in a good mood, I let go of Kuromiya-san¡¯s nipples.

    Then, I went for Mikuriya-san¡¯s breasts this time.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry for having such a poor breast ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san says, comparing hers to Kuromiya-san¡¯s breasts, but¡­

    Or maybe she¡¯s looking at Eri and Rie¡¯s breasts that are well developed for their age.

    ¡¸ Ohon! ¡¹

    Michi, who¡¯s managing the photos on the laptop clears her throat.

    If Mikuriya Kurumi-san¡¯s breasts are poor? That¡¯ll make Michi¡¯s flat chest the weakest.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not for you to worry about ¡¹

    I told Mikuriya-san.

    ¡¸ You all are my slaves. Your breast size doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    I looked up from Kuromiya-san¡¯s breasts and to her face and speak with a strong tone.

    ¡¸ All you have to think about is how to use your body effectively to let me enjoy them. You all have great personalities so make use of it. Comparing yourself to other slaves over something trivial will do nothing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san nods and then I continued sucking on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aah! ¡¹

    Yeah, her nipples are smaller than Kuromiya-san¡¯s.

    But, that makes her even more sensitive

    ¡¸ Aah, aauu!! ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san moans louder than her older, former master.

    ¡¸ Kurumi¡¯s weak at her breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t apologize. I find it cute so I¡¯ll make you cuter ¡¹

    I attack her nipples by rolling my tongue.

    ¡¸ Haa, aaaah!! ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san trembles.

    Her young nipples are already erect.

    The nipple on the other side should also be erect.

    ¡¸ Kurumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, Motoko-ojousama ¡¹

    The two stare at each other.

    Soon, I¡¯ll take their virginity.

    ¡¸ This is good. Now take all your clothes off ¡¹

    I had the two drop their undershirt behind them.

    They¡¯re both naked now.

    ¡¸ Now sit on the bed ¡¹

    I got up from the bed and had the two of them sit side-by-side.

    ¡¸ This is a ceremony ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve experienced the same ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m about to check your hymen now ¡¹

    I told the two

    ¡¸ After this, my dick will tear it apart and so it will be lost forever, so Ruriko will be recording it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s in charge of the video camera so she changed to the SLR camera for images.

    ¡¸ Our photos are also available. You can come and look at them anytime you like ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can also watch Mana¡¯s deflowering video if you want. Although in my case, it was rape, so it might be a bit too stimulating

    Ruriko and Mana said.

    ¡¸ You can watch ours too ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all equal as Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves so there are no secrets ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ You two, spread your legs wide so I can see them ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, like this ¡¹

    Rie spreads her legs as a demonstration.

    ¡¸ T-That much? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san says, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing that¡¯s why we do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san finds it cute when we¡¯re embarrassed with our appearance ¡¹

    Eri spreads her legs and shows her slit.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t show your hymen if you don¡¯t spread it like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our hymen is not here ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was in here until recently ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san broke our hymen after all ¡¹

    Rie opens her pink insides and shows it.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, show yours Motoko ¡¹

    I went in between Kuromiya-san¡¯s legs and spread it open.

    Then, I open up her slit with my finger.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing! ¡¹

    Her love nectar drips down.

    I can see her flesh-colored shining inside and the whitish virgin membrane.

    Oh, I can see three little holes in it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that we can do it smoothly ¡¹

    I say while looking at Kuromiya-san¡¯s hymen.

    ¡¸ Okay, stay still ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Kuromiya-san¡¯s silly naked pornographic pose.

    Of course, taking photos of her hymen too.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, take a look too ¡¹

    I tell Mikuriya-san

    ¡¸ You have to see it now or never again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Motoko-ojousama, excuse me ¡¹

    The younger bodyguard peeks at her master¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ This is the labia, and this is the opening. And that white film there is the hymen ¡¹

    I point and explained.

    ¡¸ My ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san gasps.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, you don¡¯t say ¡°my!¡± when looking at someone else¡¯s embarrassing place! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san says with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Okay, now it¡¯s Kurumi¡¯s turn. Motoko, you want to see it too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Naturally ¡¹

    Good, Kuromiya-san¡¯s fear of sex turns to shame, and curiosity towards sex.

    ¡¸ P-Please ¡¹

    Mikuriya Kurumi-san looked at her former master¡¯s hymen.

    Now also spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Okay, now spread it like this, and use your fingers, Kurumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    She spreads her slit.

    Oh, Mikuriya-san¡¯s also wet.

    I can see the white guard on her sparkling opening.

    In her case, there are some small holes open.

    ¡¸ Indeed, hymen differs on each person ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks her impression while taking photos.

    As someone who¡¯s in charge of filming, Ruriko¡¯s seen the hymen of many.

    ¡¸ I also have my photos available, but I should¡¯ve taken a good look at it more ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that anymore. Ruri-oneechan didn¡¯t have the time during your deflowering ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ Indeed. When I¡¯m with other people, I can watch calmly like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Onee-san, you¡¯ll soon be witnessing other girls lose their virginities so you¡¯ll understand how we feel by then ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san with her M-shaped legs spread and her embarrassed look answers with a blushing face.

    She probably doesn¡¯t understand what she¡¯s hearing.

    ¡¸ But, can something so big fit in a small and narrow place? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san compares her virgin hole with Mikuriya-san and my erect dick.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll go in. It just went in here earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ My hole is also narrow! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie points at their crotch and say.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand it once you experience it ¡¹

    I stood up and show my erect penis to the girls.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s have sex ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1331.

    Chapter 1331. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady / Deflowering Kurumi, Virgin Sex, Creampie¡­And then¡­

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s have sex ¡¹

    I tell Kuromiya-san with their legs spread wide.

    ¡¸ Wait, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Time-out, Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins on the bed got up.

    ¡¸ I think we should make Onee-san feel good first before having sex with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ That way, they can relax, and they can take in Onii-san¡¯s penis without problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, for that role ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you let us do it? ¡¹

    Eri, Rie?

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll be people that we¡¯ll socialize from today onwards after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to get along with them ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to keep Onii-san doing all the hard work ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s slaves so please use us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can also be Onii-san¡¯s helpers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please leave this to us, Onii-san ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sure, do it then ¡¹

    I respond to their feelings.

    ¡¸ Thank you. Then, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of the bigger one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll go with the smaller ¡¹

    Eri goes to Kuromiya Motoko-san.

    Then, Rie went to cling on Mikuriya Kurumi-san.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Hey, w-what? ¡¹

    The two virgins are confused.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to lick your pussy ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s called cunnilingus ¡¹

    ¡¸ Truth is, you need to make pussy cum from licking before having sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ That way, your body can loosen up, relax, and Onii-san¡¯s penis can go in smoothly ¡¹

    Eri and Rie put their faces on the crotches of the older virgin girls.

    They spread open the legs and stretched out their red tongue on the slit.

    Pero.

    ¡¸ Hiiii!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hauuuu ¡¹

    The mucous membranes rub each other.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, we¡¯ll always be together from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ So let¡¯s get along ¡¹

    Eri and Rie lick Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san¡¯s slit, like two puppies.

    They swing their asses towards me to watch.

    ¡¸ Eri and Rie, are you two into lesbian acts? ¡¹

    I mutter.

    ¡¸ No. Those girls are also desperate for Onii-chan¡¯s love ¡¹

    Mana whispers to my ear.

    ¡¸ They want Onii-chan to need them. And so, they¡¯re thinking on what¡¯s the best way to become the ideal sex slave and that¡¯s why they do that ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s tongue exposed Kuromiya-san¡¯s clitoris

    ¡¸ Aah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about it. Onii-san¡¯s doing this to us all the time ¡¹

    Eri uses her tongue and licks Kuromiya-san¡¯s red clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s biting Mikuriya-san¡¯s clitoris with her lips.

    ¡¸ They know that Onii-chan¡¯s tired today already, but it¡¯s still better to make the two of them cum at least once, right? And so, they took the initiative to take Onii-chan¡¯s place ¡¹

    True, Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are still not familiar with sex and so it¡¯ll be smooth if they¡¯re to cum at least once.

    Usually, I won¡¯t hesitate and give them cunnilingus.

    If I put in my dick without doing that¡­

    As expected, I¡¯m tired.

    My partners are two virgins too.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaaah, aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, don¡¯t! No! Please don¡¯t! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san are holding the heads of the twins licking their crotch and moaning loudly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been cutting corners, and now Rie and Eri¡¯s doing that in my place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Onii-chan, don¡¯t make that face ¡¹

    Mana says while patting my dick.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, you¡¯re always doing everything yourself. You should use us more. We¡¯re Onii-chan¡¯s sex slaves, and we¡¯re quite excellent you know ¡¹

    Mana said and began licking my dick.

    ¡¸ Mana will make sure that it goes inside you smoothly ¡¹

    Chupa, chupa, chupa.

    It¡¯s not enough to get it too high and ejaculate, but it¡¯s good enough to keep the erection.

    Mana uses her lips and tongue to play with my dick.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re both women so I know where Onee-san¡¯s feeling it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it just like how Onii-san licks us usually ¡¹

    The twins continue to attack the genitals of the girls.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuu, uuuu, aaah!! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san and Mikuriya-san moans a lot.

    They¡¯re starting to drown in the pleasures of sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m feeling weird. It¡¯s feeling weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, stop. You can¡¯t! If this goes on, I¡¯m! ¡¹

    The two are climbing towards the climax.

    Eri and Rie know that, and so they spread their legs even further.

    Then, they double the strength and speed of their tongue.

    ¡¸ Kuaaaaa, uuuuuu, aaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hiiiiii!! Haaaaaa, muuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko-san and Mikuriya Kurumi-san¡¯s receiving cunnilingus.

    Eri and Rie, who was giving the cunnilingus.

    Their whole body is sweating all over.

    Their skins are flushed.

    The smell of their love nectar and sweat covers the bed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaa, funguuuuuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahiii! Kyauuuuu!! ¡¹

    The combat young lady and her bodyguard came at the same time.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, kuuuuu, auuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, mukyuuuu, kauuuuu!! ¡¹

    The two virgin bodies kept twitching.

    Their long climax continues.

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaaa, haaa, uuuu, aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu, hauuuu, ah, ah, aaahn! ¡¹

    The twins look up from the crotch of the two.

    ¡¸ Okay, good job ¡¹

    Mana gave the two towels right away.

    The twins wipe off their faces smeared with love nectar and sweat.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re loosened up now. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, how about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Perfect! Mana got it wet already! ¡¹

    Mana smiled at the twins.

    ¡¸ Okay then, you can put it in now Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can violate either of the two now ¡¹

    Eri and Rie told me.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, fuaa, uuu, haa ¡¹

    I wait for the two to recover from their ecstasy.

    It¡¯s Mikuriya-san who came back to reality first, her eyes are melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, can you hear me? ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san¡¯s body still can¡¯t move much.

    She looks up at me with her body exhausted on the bed.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, yes, I can hear you ¡¹

    She replies while taking a deep breath.

    ¡¸ Mikuriya Kurumi ¡¹

    I call her name while getting on top of her slender body.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re born to become my slave. ¡¹ From now on, you¡¯re gonna live for my sake ¡¹

    I look into her eyes and tell her clearly.

    ¡¸ Yes, I, Mikuriya Kurumi, am a woman born to become your sex slave. Please show me your love ¡¹

    This girl wants someone to control her.

    She needs that relationship.

    ¡¸ Good. Now I¡¯m going to taste your body, Kurumi ¡¹

    I put my erect penis in Mikuriya-san and then¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-san, I¡¯ll help you ¡¹

    Rie holds my penis and guides it to Mikuriya-san¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re doing this all the time, and you too will do it from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now a sex slave, so having sex is normal ¡¹

    The twins said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kurumi ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san who recovered talks to her former bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Motoko, I¡¯ll go with Kurumi first. Now, hold Kurumi¡¯s hand while I violate her ¡¹

    I ordered Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ You two are no longer master and servant. You two are my slaves, but, since you¡¯re the older one, Motoko will be the big sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, okay, now hold my hand ¡¹

    Rie holds Kuromiya-san and connects it with Mikuriya-san as the two can¡¯t move yet.

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurumi ¡¹

    Kurmiya-san and Mikuriya-san lie weakly side-by-side on the huge bed.

    They¡¯re both naked, lying upwards, legs spread out, and their hands held tightly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll lose my chastity first. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll come after Kurumi right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s camera records the conversation of the two.

    ¡¸ Here I go, Kurumi ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s leading the tip of my penis and it touches Kurumi¡¯s vagina that¡¯s overflowing with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Uuu, p-please come in ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san¡¯s body trembles as she feels the heat of my dick on her sensitive part.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Aguuu ¡¹

    I moved my hips in.

    Pushing my glans into Kurumi¡¯s narrow insides.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it hurts, it¡¯s tearing me ¡¹

    My thick rod is spreading open her vulva.

    ¡¸ Kurumi! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san stares at her former bodyguard who looks like she¡¯s in pain and grabs her hand tighter.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Mikuriya-san grips back her former master¡¯s hand.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ouch!!! ¡¹

    My penis pushes through her white barrier of virginity.

    ¡¸ H-Hiiiii!! Ouch! It hurts!!! ¡¹

    While tearing apart her torn virgin membrane, my penis plunges deeper inside her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, stop! Mom!! Motoko-ojousama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurumi! Kurumi! Kuromori-sama! Wait, please stop! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not stopping now. All you have to do is push through the pain. ¡¹

    I push in my hips.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Listening to Kurumi¡¯s loud screams.

    I push further into her narrow opening.

    And shove it to the root.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good, now that¡¯s all of it. It went inside, look, we¡¯re now connected. We¡¯ve become one ¡¹

    I stopped moving after everything¡¯s in.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m¡­aaah, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kurumi¡¯s eyes look up at me.

    Yeah, you did well. It¡¯s all in. Kurumi, you¡¯re now my woman ¡¹

    I said with a smile and kissed Kurumi on the lips.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯ve become one with Onii-san, Onee-san ¡¹

    Rie smiled at Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kurumi. You¡¯re connected to Kuromori-sama now ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san tells Kurumi while holding her hand.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s just 80% ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You just lost your virginity ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is for Onii-san to pour his semen inside you. That¡¯s 100%. That¡¯s when you¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just a bit more so go for it ¡¹

    The twins cheer on Kurumi

    ¡¸ Kurumi¡¯s body is tight so I¡¯ll cum right away I think ¡¹

    I said.

    She¡¯s young and she¡¯s still developing, but¡­

    She trains with a spear so her body¡¯s healthy, and it¡¯s quite packed.

    She¡¯s cute and beautiful, and I have nothing to criticize.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Kurumi has a nice body. I like it ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Kurumi replied to me bashfully.

    Oh, just a bit of movement and I¡¯ll cum

    I didn¡¯t cum from my sex with Rie earlier either.

    Mana¡¯s fellatio also raised the bar.

    I should also cum sooner for Kurumi¡¯s sake.

    The pain in deflowering is stronger so Kurumi can¡¯t enjoy sex yet.

    ¡¸ May I have a bit of time? Please look this way ¡¹

    Ruriko brings her camera and takes photos of our first sex.

    Taking photos of my penis buried deep inside Kurumi.

    The photos also make sure that Kurumi¡¯s expression is clear.

    ¡¸ T-This is embarrassing ¡¹

    Kurumi¡¯s face is blushing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. This is our precious memory ¡¹

    I pat Kurumi¡¯s hair and said.

    I¡¯ll use this time to let Kurumi¡¯s young body adjust to my penis.

    I gently pat Kurumi¡¯s cheeks, her nape¡­

    Her armpit, stomach, gently all over.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, get accustomed to my touch ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Our skins touching is as natural as water is wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best. I belong to Kuromori-sama now after all ¡¹

    We¡¯re having sex.

    She¡¯s accepting the reality as her virginity¡¯s torn and we¡¯re embracing each other, with a raw penis on her inside.

    This isn¡¯t a dream, but a reality.

    Mikuriya Kurumi¡¯s feeling that she¡¯s my sex slave through her skin.

    Then, I groped Kurumi¡¯s cute breasts.

    ¡¸ These are mine too, all of you belong to me. Kurumi. You¡¯re my sex slave, my woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, indeed ¡¹

    Kurumi looks up at me with a straight face.

    She¡¯s accepting it like the river flowing on the ground.

    Her mind and body are metamorphosed into my woman.

    ¡¸ Thank you Onii-sama, now you can continue ¡¹

    Ruriko puts down her photo camera and went back with her video camera.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, endure it for three minutes ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum inside you in three minutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Kurumi answers my request.

    ¡¸ Good, I¡¯m moving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu! ¡¹

    I moved my hips forward and backward.

    Then, her young beautiful face wrap in pain.

    ¡¸ Aah, kuuuuaaaah, uuuuu!! ¡¹

    My penis ravages inside Kurumi¡¯s virgin vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, uuuu, aaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t close your eyes! Look at me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Uuuuu ¡¹

    Kurumi endures the pain, forcing to open her eyes and look up at me.

    ¡¸ Your body¡¯s amazing! You¡¯re pleasing me right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Aaah, uuuu, yes!! ¡¹

    Guchu, guchu, guchu!!

    I pierce inside Kurumi in a rhythm.

    She¡¯s making a lot of love nectar so it¡¯s smooth.

    Also, her virgin blood is used as a lubricant.

    I stir up Kurumi¡¯s hot insides and her narrow folds of flesh.

    ¡¸ Aah, it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming out soon Kurumi!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m going for the last spurt now.

    I thrust my penis intensely and deeply.

    ¡¸ Kuuuuu, auuuuu! gugugugu!! K-Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    Kurumi¡¯s enduring my violence.

    Her pained eyes look at me.

    Aaaah, it¡¯s rising up.

    The desire to ejaculate rises inside me.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, say ¡°Cum inside me¡± Do it! ¡¹

    Rie tells Kurumi in a hurry.

    Kurumi looks at me.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, inside, please ejaculate inside me!!! ¡¹

    In that instant.

    The tip of my dick blows out a smelly white liquid.

    ¡¸ K-Kurumi!!! ¡¹

    I grind in my hips.

    Embracing Kurumi¡¯s small body.

    Then, I continue to push my glans into Kurumi¡¯s puffed uterus.

    ¡¸ Uuu, aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Byrururururu!!

    ¡¸ So hot!! ¡¹

    A man¡¯s hot liquid is pouring into her womb for the first time in her life.

    Kurumi trembles as the hot semen spread on her deepest part.

    ¡¸ Uuuu!!! ¡¹

    Then, she squeezes my penis as I continue to ejaculate.

    ¡¸ Yes, that feels great Kurumi! ¡¹

    Kurumi stares at me.

    At the face of the man who soiled her virginity and deflowered her.

    ¡¸ Aah, Kurumi ¡¹

    I grind my hips and pour inside Kurumi to the last drop.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Then, I fell exhausted on top of Kurumi

    ¡¸ Congratulations, Kurumi-oneesan ¡¹

    Rie says with a smile.

    ¡¸ Now that¡¯s 100% Kurumi-oneesan¡¯s just like us now

    Eri said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    Kurumi replies to the twins while still connected to me

    ¡¸ Kurumi ¡¹

    I got up and looked at Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Yes. What is it? ¡¹

    Kurumi replies, able to keep her dignified aura even though she just experienced her first creampie.

    ¡¸ Think about our children ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ How many will you give birth to, at what age you will give birth. You have to think about our life together and give me a report by next year ¡¹

    Kurumi¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be lifting you up from now on, and so you need to think about how you want to live. Motoko, that applies to you too ¡¹

    I hold Kurumi¡¯s hand and tell Kuromiya-san who watched us have ses.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice. We should do that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re Onii-san¡¯s sex slaves, but we also need a life plan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to give birth to our first child as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind doing it right after graduating from high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ How many do you want, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, what about Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think I¡¯ll go with three. I want one in middle school third year and one in first-year high school ¡¹

    Hey, Rie.

    Then, Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, no, my lord (Otono-sama) ¡¹

    She smiled gently.

    ¡¸ Otonosama? Kurumi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my lord ¡¹

    Kurumi embraces me from below.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my¡­ ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1332.

    Chapter 1332. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady. Motoko¡¯s Deflowering

    ¡¸ Aaah, uuuu, kuuu ¡¹

    Kurumi whom I just deflowered, and creampied, makes a face of pain.

    Her slender body has my erect penis buried deep inside.

    Even so, Kurumi forces her sweating face to smile at me.

    ¡¸ My lord ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s been a bodyguard of a young lady of nobility ever since she was born.

    She serves the combat young lady of the Kuromiya house, which is even more peculiar in this already unique environment of the nobility.

    Her senses are different from a normal girl.

    Kurumi sees me as her lord now, so¡­

    I have to be the man who lives up to her expectations.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m Kurumi¡¯s lord now ¡¹

    I affirmed Kurumi¡¯s lines and kissed her lips.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll serve me for the rest of your life, okay? ¡¹

    I say that while I caress Kurumi¡¯s still flushed skin.

    I groped her soft breasts and pinched her nipples.

    Giving her a lot of after play, relaxing Kurumi¡¯s body that I just deflowered.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    Kurumi replied to me and then turned to her former master who¡¯s holding her hand on top of the bed, Kuromiya Motoko-san.

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama, I¡­ ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san smiles and grips the hand she¡¯s holding tighter.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Kurumi. It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Motoko-ojousama¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    Kurumi looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Please do it, my lord ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m pulling out now, Kurumi ¡¹

    I got up.

    Then, I pull my penis from inside Kurumi

    ¡¸ Auuu!! ¡¹

    Her torn hymen entangles with my dick and hurt her.

    ¡¸ Kuuuu!! ¡¹

    As the glans dive through the narrowest part of her opening, Kurumi¡¯s face frowned and she screamed in pain.

    Then, my penis spills out of Kurumi¡¯s entrance.

    A thread of white fluid runs from the urethra opening of my glans to Kurumi¡¯s insides.

    This is the sign that my bodily fluids have been released from my penis into Kurumi¡¯s vagina.

    That¡¯s right.

    My whole dick is stained with sweat, love nectar, my semen, and Kurumi¡¯s virgin blood.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Kurumi¡¯s naked body twitches and her abdomen clenched.

    My semen, mixed with Kurumi¡¯s virgin blood, overflows from her slit.

    ¡¸ Okay, look at the camera ¡¹

    Ruriko took photos of Kurumi¡¯s embarrassing figure after I violated her.

    I¡­

    I don¡¯t get wither just from ejaculating once.

    No, I can¡¯t wither here.

    I turn my erect penis into Kuromiya Motoko-san.

    ¡¸ Motoko, look ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s eyes focus on my penis.

    ¡¸ This is the thing that went inside Kurumi, that took the proof of her virginity. This will go inside Motoko too. You don¡¯t mind, do you? ¡¹

    The former master-servant will have the memory of losing their virginity at the same time.

    It¡¯s to make my sex slaves get along from here on.

    I can¡¯t make a gap in treating these two.

    Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, please do me as well ¡¹

    She spreads her legs further, waiting for insertion.

    ¡¸ Oh, not like that, you do it like this ¡¹

    Eri tells Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s penis is going in so you need to adjust the angle ¡¹

    Eri shows Kuromiya-san how to spread legs for sex.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san tries to spread her legs the same way as Eri, but¡­

    ¡¸ Eri-chan seems like she¡¯s a bit downwards. Put a cushion on her butt to raise up her hips ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Rie-chan, you¡¯re right. We should use this pillow to bring her butt up ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san doesn¡¯t understand what the two were talking about.

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯re talking about the angle. It¡¯s common to put a cushion on your butt so don¡¯t worry about it ¡¹

    Eri tells Kuromiya-san an advice.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, please raise your butt. We¡¯re putting a pillow below ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san raised her hips from the bed.

    Eri then immediately pushes a pillow below it.

    ¡¸ Okay, good. This is good enough, right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think that Onii-san¡¯s penis can go straight in with that. It shouldn¡¯t hurt much now ¡¹

    Rie tells Kuromiya-san.

    Still, raising her hips and spreading her legs.

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s slit is now in full view.

    Since her arousal¡¯s increased, this young vagina continues to drip love nectar, soaking the sheet beneath Kuromiya-san¡¯s body.

    She¡¯s easy to get wet too.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-chan, don¡¯t you think that this idea is still lacking? ¡¹

    Mana who¡¯s watching from the sides, speaks up and brings out a leather handcuff and a lock.

    ¡¸ I think that going for binding play would be suitable for her. That fires you up too, right, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Yeah, Kurumi¡¯s a former servant so she¡¯s accustomed to serving people.

    However, Kuromiya-san¡¯s been a young lady of nobility since birth.

    She needs to be disciplined to become my sex slave.

    ¡¸ Right, Motoko, I¡¯m tying up your hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks at me anxiously.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. This handcuff won¡¯t damage your skin at all, look ¡¹

    The leather wrap around her entire wrist has a soft lining.

    It¡¯s a gem of a product that¡¯s not too tight to reduce the blood flow but it¡¯s also ergonomic enough that it can restrain the hand completely.

    ¡¸ Why are you tying my hands up? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looks afraid.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much more exciting and fun ¡¹

    I tell Kuromiya-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ Motoko, it¡¯ll be fun and exciting to you too. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ I understand. What should I do then? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san readies herself.

    ¡¸ Oh, then stretch your hand on your head. ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, let go of Motoko¡¯s hand, you can hold her hand again once her hand¡¯s are tied up ¡¹

    I tell Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Certainly. ¡¹

    Following my orders, Kurumi lets go of her former Master¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ This bed is purposely made for sex so the bedposts have heavy-duty hardware for handcuffs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, shall we do it? ¡¹

    Eri calls to Mana, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, these handcuffs are a bit tricky to tighten up so I¡¯ll do it this time ¡¹

    Mana crosses Kuromiya-san¡¯s arms over her head and puts the leather handcuffs on the hand skillfully.

    ¡¸ I was a slave with a bad attitude at first, so I was often tied up like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan was like that too? ¡¹

    Rie¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yep. But you see, Onii-chan never abandoned this bad slave like me. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would¡¯ve given up, and I might not even be in this world anymore ¡¹

    mana says while putting on the leather handcuffs.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I will never betray Onii-chan nor this family no matter what happens. I¡¯d rather choose death than betray Onii-chan. I¡¯m alive to please Onii-chan, and I¡¯m Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave. I genuinely think that ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s provoking.

    She¡¯s checking how serious Kurumi and Kuromiya-san are when they said that they¡¯ll be my sex slave.

    ¡¸ Words are heavy, you see. When you make a pledge, it has to be absolute ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san mutters.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t get it yet. You¡¯ll understand it for the first time once you had sex with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll lose your virginity and find out that it¡¯ll never come back again. You¡¯ll take Onii-chan¡¯s semen in your womb, feel that you¡¯ve become Onii-chan¡¯s woman, and that¡¯s when you¡¯ll begin to understand

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana-oneesan¡¯s right about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ I understand it now too. Although, not fully ¡¹

    Kurumi says while enduring the pain on her lower half.

    She¡¯s feeling my semen filling up her womb.

    ¡¸ Therefore, you¡¯ll understand it soon enough, Motoko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯ll understand it later ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why don¡¯t pretend that you know until then ¡¹

    Kurumi said. The twins added.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done ¡¹

    Mana finished tying up Kuromiya-san¡¯s leather handcuffs on the bedpost.

    However.

    Putting a cushion under her ass, legs spread wide, and her slit exposed to me.

    Her upper half is tied up above her head on a post with a leather handcuff.

    This naked body of hers.

    Her breasts and armpit are exposed, I can do anything I want with it.

    This beauty who is a brave spearmanship instructor looks up at me, naked and anxious.

    This has become quite a lewd situation.

    ¡¸ Yep, Mana-oneesan, seems like tying her up was the right choice ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Onee-san¡¯s making a face of a woman now ¡¹

    Rie smiles.

    ¡¸ Making a face of a woman? Me? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san asks curiously, then the twins;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onee-san¡¯s face right now is of a woman¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ A face of a woman that Onii-san is to turn to an adult one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look forward to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once you have sex with Onii-san, the color of your world will change entirely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Enjoy your meal ¡¹

    I¡­

    I kissed Kuromiya-san¡¯s lips first.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    Since her hands are tied up, Kuromiya-san¡¯s body trembles even just from a kiss.

    ¡¸ Just having your hands tied up gives you that feeling of unease, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re feeling worried about what will be done to you. So, entrust everything to me. I¡¯ll always be by Motoko¡¯s side. Believe me. That way, even if you¡¯re tied up, it won¡¯t be scary ¡¹

    I look intensely at Kuromiya-san¡¯s eyes

    ¡¸ Yes, You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san took a deep breath.

    Her puffed breasts move up and down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. When my hands got tied up, that¡¯s when I understand. I still lack in resolve ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Motoko, you need to be always restrained when we¡¯re having sex ¡¹

    I say while playing with Kuromiya-san¡¯s nipples.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hyaaan, p-please don¡¯t lick me there! ¡¹

    I licked Kuromiya-san¡¯s armpits, her body twisted and resists intensely.

    Both her arms are tied up her head so she can¡¯t escape from my tongue.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Your whole body belongs to me ¡¹

    I say as I lick her neat armpits.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m free to lick wherever in Motoko¡¯s body I want ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m going to lick this cute armpit of yours ¡¹

    ¡¸ C-Cute? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Motoko¡¯s body is cute. ¡¹ You¡¯re my cute slave after all ¡¹

    I then crawled my tongue from her armpit and down.

    ¡¸ Hyaa! ¡¹

    As expected, this is an erogenous zone of hers.

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is fun, Motoko. ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ This will be my first time having sex with this cute Motoko so it¡¯ll be fun. Motoko, enjoy it too. Sex isn¡¯t something you endure ¡¹

    I said. Then I sucked on Motoko¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s to enjoy. I¡­I¡¯m aaahn¡­I¡¯m preoccupied with everything ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san moans and replies

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. You have to enjoy the chaos of being busy. Get your heart beating. Don¡¯t worry, no matter how much your heart beats hard, there will be more exciting things to come. This is a new experience. A pleasure you never knew before, and there will be more fun and exciting things to come. If you stop thinking that you already figured it out, then the thrill will continue on forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to make your heart throb all the time. If you think that way, isn¡¯t that fun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right, aahn! ¡¹

    Attacking the tip of her nipples with my tongue, Kuromiya-san¡¯s body trembles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not alone. I¡¯m here, and my women are your new family. You have a lot of sex slave friends ¡¹

    I look at Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, hold Motoko¡¯s hand. Motoko gets lonely easily so stay with her ¡¹

    Kurumi was also like that when she was to be deflowered, but¡­

    There¡¯s a meaning to have their closest companion making contact with their skin when having sex with me.

    Sex isn¡¯t just an act to close up with me,

    But also an act to make them open up with the family, to have fun.

    It¡¯s to make them come out of the shell they¡¯re in.

    ¡¸ This is gonna be fun, Motoko. You¡¯re here, Kurumi¡¯s here. Everyone¡¯s watching you kindly. They¡¯re all blessing your transformation to become an adult woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san sees the kind gazes of the girls in the room.

    She has no enemies here.

    They¡¯re all family, people she can trust.

    ¡¸ Good, let¡¯s get connected then Motoko ¡¹

    I got up.

    To capture the decisive moment, Ruriko points the camera at us.

    ¡¸ Spread your legs more. Do it as Eri taught you earlier. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    With a pillow under her ass and her hips raised up, Kuromiya-san poses welcomingly.

    ¡¸ Eri, guide my dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-san ¡¹

    Eri touched my penis and guided the tip of the glans to Kuromiya-san¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ Rub the tip first. Get it smeared with Motoko¡¯s love nectar. ¡¹

    Eri rubs my glans on Kuromiya-san¡¯s slit.

    Kuchu, kuchu.

    My glans get wet from the seeping love nectar.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I-I feel weird ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s squirmy as our mucous membranes make contact.

    ¡¸ Motoko, go talk to Ruriko¡¯s camera. Tell them what you¡¯re doing and who you¡¯re doing it with ¡¹

    I order Kuromiya-san while rubbing my penis on her.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san looked up at Ruriko¡¯s camera, then¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Kuromiya Motoko. I¡¯m about to give my virginity to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san speaks to the camera, then looked at me.

    ¡¸ Please tear off Motoko¡¯s virgin hymen, and become my first man. No, you¡¯re going to be my first, and last man that I¡¯ll serve. Please enjoy my body to your heart¡¯s content. Then, pour your seeds inside my baby room. Please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well said. Good girl ¡¹

    I smiled at Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Motoko, good job ¡¹

    I pushed my hips.

    Eri adjusts the angle of my penis.

    My glans go inside Kuromiya-san¡¯s warm and wet insides.

    ¡¸ Higiiii!! ¡¹

    Kuromiya-san¡¯s body turned stiff as a foreign object goes inside her.

    However, since she¡¯s tied up, and her legs are spread wide. She can¡¯t get away from the invasion.

    Nupupu.

    My thick penis pushes through her warm vagina.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaah!! ¡¹

    Soon, the tip touches Kuromiya-san¡¯s holy barrier.

    Her membrane, the proof of her virginity.

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama! ¡¹

    Kurumi grips Kuromiya-san¡¯s hands, which are tied on a leather handcuff.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, tell Onii-san this ¡¹

    Eri whispers to Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Say it out of your will. ¡°Please tear my hymen,¡± then it¡¯ll become a good memory for the rest of your life!!! ¡¹

    Eri said.

    Kuromiya-san looked at me with her teary eyes.

    ¡¸ P-Please tear it. Please take my virginity! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I push in my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Aaah, iyaaaa. I-It hurts! ¡¹

    Zunununu!!

    My rigid thing pushes through Kuromiya-san¡¯s hymen and breaks it.

    ¡¸ Ouch!! It hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just a bit more, Motoko!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go for it, Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just endure a bit more ¡¹

    Eri and Mana cheer for Kuromiya-san

    ¡¸?!!! ¡¹

    The tip of my glans.

    I feel something splitting.

    Then, my penis goes deeper inside Kuromiya-san.

    ¡¸ Agyauuuu!! ¡¹

    Her hymen is torn.

    Kuromiya Motoko has become my woman.

    Seems like Motoko¡¯s hymen is much stronger than Kurumi¡¯s.

    However, after tearing it off, her hymen won¡¯t come back again.

    ¡¸ Uguguguuu ¡¹

    My penis is forcefully spreading out Motoko¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ No, noo, aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Finally, my abdomen reaches Motoko¡¯s.

    My whole penis is inside Motoko now.

    We¡¯re now connected.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all in, Motoko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I can feel it. Kuromori-sama¡¯s pulsating inside me ¡¹

    Motoko looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ Yes, now please stay still for a while ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of our first union.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Motoko starts tearing up as she¡¯s lost her virginity.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, are you in pain? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not the case, but¡­ ¡¹

    Motoko speaks to me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why, but my tears are flowing ¡¹

    I licked off Motoko¡¯s tears.

    It¡¯s a little salty and bitter.

    ¡¸ If you want to cry, then do it without restraints. It¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯m here, Kurumi¡¯s here. Everyone¡¯s here. They¡¯re all tied to you and me ¡¹ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes¡­¡­uuuuuuuu, Kuromori-sama!! ¡¹

    Motoko cries loudly while I violate her.

    Ruriko takes photos of that appearance.

    ¡¸ Uguuu, uguuuuu, Kuromori-samaaaaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Seeing Motoko cry, I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving now, Motoko ¡¹

    I decided to cum inside Motoko now.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, kuuuuu, aaah, ouch, it hurts, it hurts! ¡¹

    The tears from crying and from pain join together.

    ¡¸ Endure it, it¡¯ll be over soon ¡¹

    I ground my hips rhythmically.

    ¡¸ Hyauuuu! It hurts! Aaah, uuuuuu, aaaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Keep at it! Motoko-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll end soon! It¡¯s coming soon! ¡¹

    Kurumi and Eri cheer for Motoko.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaah, it hurts! It hurts! Kurumi! Mom!!! ¡¹

    Motoko closed her eyes from the pain. Enduring my tyranny.

    ¡¸ Open your eyes! Look at Onii-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Look at our Otono-sama! ¡¹

    The two said, Motoko opens her eyes.

    Her eyes are beautiful.

    ¡¸ Motoko, your eyes reflect me. Can you see yours in my eyes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, guuuuuu , yes! yes! Kuromori-sama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feel me! The hardness of my dick, the smell of my skin, my heart! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, yes! aaaaaah! Yes! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, feel the warmth of Kurumi¡¯s hand that¡¯s holding yours. Feel the gazes of the people watching over you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Aaaah! Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    We¡¯re not by ourselves.

    We¡¯re a family.

    Connecting through sex. That¡¯s the firm bond of our family.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, guuuuu, hyaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Motoko stares at me despite enduring the pain of deflowering.

    Every time I see her beautiful figure.

    My arousal rises.

    ¡¸ Aah, I¡¯m cumming. I¡¯m going to cum inside you Motoko!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go for it! Once he pours it inside you, then it¡¯s done! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama, you¡¯re almost there! ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s narrow and tight vagina squeezes my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaah, guuu, Kuromori-sama!! Please do it!! ¡¹

    M-Motoko!!

    ¡¸ C-Cum inside! Please ejaculate all it all inside me!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaah!!

    ¡¸ Motoko! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    Buwawa, the white fluid goes out in one go!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, I feel the heat! Aaaaaah! It¡¯s coming out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s coming out now Motoko!! ¡¹

    I tightened up my ass.

    Byrururu, byrururu, leaking out my fresh sperm inside Motoko.

    My ejaculation.

    My ejaculation doesn¡¯t end!!!!

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1333.

    Chapter 1333. Deflowering the Combat Young Lady / Slaves

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, uuuuuu, haaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s breathing heavily below me.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    I ejaculated my last drop of semen into Motoko¡¯s womb and fell on her naked body.

    I bury my face on her flushed skin and breasts.

    I feel Motoko¡¯s nipples on my cheeks.

    I licked her nipple, which tastes like sweat.

    ¡¸ Ahn! ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    Squeezing out the remaining semen in my urethra.

    ¡¸ That was great, Motoko ¡¹

    I look at Motoko¡¯s face and said.

    ¡¸ It must be painful right now but once you get used to it, it¡¯ll start to feel good. ¡¹ Don¡¯t worry, Kurumi and you will be able to cum in sex ¡¹

    I say while gently caressing Motoko¡¯s naked body.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of us ¡¹

    Motoko endures the pain of deflowering and smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, If Kurumi is calling Kuromori-sama as ¡°Otono-sama,¡± then, shall I do it with ¡°Dono?¡±1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, pick whichever you like ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, thank you for embracing me gently, Dono. Motoko¡¯s happy to have offered her chastity to Dono ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I feel happy ¡¹

    Kurumi, whose holding Motoko¡¯s hand, said.

    ¡¸ Everyone thinks the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan took the virginity of everyone in this place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we became Onii-san¡¯s women ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the definition of happiness. ¡¹

    The twins added.

    ¡¸ And finally, you two have joined us ¡¹

    Ruriko says while taking photos of Motoko and me.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re finally companions now ¡¹

    Motoko looked at the camera and said.

    ¡¸ Companions and family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now, Motoko-oneesan and Kurumi-oneesan are our sisters ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, it¡¯s time ¡¹

    Ruriko calls me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I should ¡¹

    She just lost her virginity so it would be painful to keep the foreign object shoved inside her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m puling out, Motoko ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel sad that Dono will be away from my inside now ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll just do it again. Besides, your womb is already filled with my semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯m going to become pregnant with Dono¡¯s children too ¡¹

    Motoko looks at her abdomen.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m taking off the handcuffs I put on you earlier ¡¹

    Mana began to remove Motoko¡¯s leather handcuffs which is placed above her head.

    ¡¸ Dono, will you allow me to pass the Kuromiya style of spearmanship to my child? ¡¹

    Motoko looks up at me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, but, I think that you have to think about modernizing Kuromiya style first ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ You heard some opinions earlier, but there is no concrete plan yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think someone¡¯s already fixing that ¡¹

    Mana says while taking off Motoko¡¯s handcuffs.

    ¡¸ Our capable sisters can¡¯t help but start making moves ¡¹

    They¡¯re already making plans while I¡¯m having sex with Motoko and Kurumi.

    Either way, they¡¯ve already heard our conversation.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s off. It¡¯s much easier to take them off than put them on, this is nice ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s done taking off the leather handcuffs from Motoko¡¯s wrists.

    ¡¸ You should give Onii-chan a hug before he pulls out his penis. Motoko-oneechan, give Onii-chan a big hug. Onii-chan worked hard you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Dono ¡¹

    Motoko embraces me from below.

    I also embraced Motoko¡¯s body.

    I kissed her and entwined our tongues.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy. Dono¡¯s loving me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy too, Motoko, you and Kurumi are welcomed to the family ¡¹

    I rub my cheeks with Motoko¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Next, will you make love with Kurumi and me together? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course. Let¡¯s do 3P just like when I did it with Eri and Rie. Kurumi¡¯s okay with that too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    Kurumi replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh? This ceiling has a mirror ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t notice that until now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I haven¡¯t noticed that at all ¡¹

    Kurumi also said.

    These two were so focused on losing their virginity that they couldn¡¯t look around.

    ¡¸ The walls and the ceiling in this room are all mirrors, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called the mirror hall ¡¹

    I tell them.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see Dono and me reflected in the mirror. Amazing. So we¡¯re connected like this ¡¹

    Motoko looks up at the mirror and smiled happily.

    ¡¸ Dono¡¯s here, I¡¯m here, Kurumi¡¯s here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Us too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, Ruriko-oneesan, and Michi-oneesan is over there ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s watching over me. I feel happy ¡¹

    Kurumi said.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. Everyone ¡¹

    Motoko thanked the girls watching her deflowered.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m pulling it out now. We still have to wash our sweaty bodies, and I think Rei-chan¡¯s already arranging the checkup with the doctor ¡¹

    They should¡¯ve already thought about Motoko and Kurumi¡¯s post-deflowering checkup.

    ¡¸ We all had our checkup after having our first sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think only Yukino-oneechan didn¡¯t get a medical checkup right after deflowering. That was half a year ago already ¡¹

    Ruriko and Mana said.

    ¡¸ Motoko and Kurumi, get yourself a checkup. I¡¯m going to be using your bodies for a long time so get your genitals examined to make sure you didn¡¯t get any damage from the deflowering. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly, Dono ¡¹

    Motoko replies.

    ¡¸ Good, well then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Guh ¡¹

    I pull my hips and Motoko makes a frowning look.

    Wow, that¡¯s a lot of blood.

    Motoko seems to have received more damage from the deflowering than Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Auuu!! ¡¹

    My glans comes out.

    Motoko¡¯s vagina spills out a mixture of love nectar, semen, and her virgin blood.

    ¡¸ Okay, don¡¯t close your legs for now ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of the deflowered girl.

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana gives me a clean towel.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I used the towel to wipe off the sweat on my face and nape.

    My dick¡¯s gone crazy with the virgin blood of Motoko and Kurumi, but¡­

    We¡¯ll wash them off with a shower.

    If I rub it with a towel in front of them, the two of them will feel sad.

    ¡¸ Okay, now we¡¯re done recording ¡¹

    Ruriko puts down the camera.

    ¡¸ Mitchi, come over here ¡¹

    Ruriko calls Michi, who¡¯s at the recording laptop.

    ¡¸ Motoko-oneesan, you did well. That was cute ¡¹

    The naked Eri cuddles Motoko.

    ¡¸ Kurumi-oneesan, that was a lovely first time ¡¹

    Rie also approached Kurumi.

    I mean, why are Ruriko and Michi taking off their clothes now?

    ¡¸ Huh? Why are you girls getting naked? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand soon ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs.

    ¡¸ Motoko-oneesama, I¡¯ve been thinking ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to Motoko while undressing.

    ¡¸ I think the ¡°Kuromiya style of spear fighting¡± was the same as the ¡°Kouzuki house¡± for me in the past ¡¹

    Motoko looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Half a year ago, I was still a young lass, and yet, I kept thinking that I will be the heir of the Kouzuki house, and I kept thinking all about the unnecessary things that I have to do, that I must do ¡¹

    Ruriko shows a smile, all while in her underwear.

    ¡¸ But, that idea has been fundamentally wrong. Therefore, I¡¯ve become Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    To be precise, Jii-chan sold her to me for 3000 yen.

    ¡¸ Now that I¡¯m a slave, I¡¯ve erased the things that I should be thinking about in my mind. I¡¯ll let Onii-sama take care of the future of the Kouzuki house. As his slave, all I have to do is follow him ¡¹

    Meaning, Ruriko accepted being a slave.

    Now I have to carry all the responsibilities Ruriko¡¯s carrying.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-sama¡¯s also supported with a lot of family members. ¡¹

    Ruriko took off her bra and panty.

    Ruriko and Michi got naked in no time.

    Michi stripped down almost simultaneously.

    ¡¸ That also is true at this moment. Motoko-oneesama, and Kurumi-san, it wasn¡¯t just us who¡¯s watching you two ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    ¡¸ Everyone, please come in ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to the door.

    Then.

    The lock on the door to the corridor unlocks.

    The door opens.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Misuzu, Sakurako, Karen, Arisu, Mitama, Kinuka, and Haiji.

    They¡¯re all naked.

    No. Mitama and Kinuka are carrying a strangely huge bag.

    ¡¸ The girls who are currently in the mansion have decided to gather to join the sex slave sisterhood ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks as the representative.

    ¡¸ Sex slave sisterhood? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It literally is a convention of Danna-sama¡¯s sex slaves. Mariko and Erica-san who aren¡¯t in the mansion are also joining us tonight. Also ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie said that she¡¯d like to participate if you embraced her ¡¹

    Misuzu and Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate, but Ai-san doesn¡¯t want to join in. Also, the Takakura house girls too ¡¹

    Well yeah, Ai is bad at groups. Especially when it¡¯s all young ladies of nobility and their bodyguards.

    Tsukiko would avoid this too.

    Misuzu¡¯s the leading figure in this group.

    So, Tsukiko will have a problem in her status compared to Misuzu.

    Besides, the Takakura shrine maidens probably feel that it¡¯s a bad idea to be in a situation where they¡¯re directed by Misuzu because of their power.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯m joining in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi said.

    ¡¸ What about us, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that we¡¯ll be holding off for now ¡¹

    The twins and Mana aren¡¯t interested.

    Well yeah.

    After all.

    From the Kouzuki house, Misuzu, Ruriko, and the bodyguard, Michi.

    From Kanou house, Sakurako (and Shiranui-san who isn¡¯t here right now)

    Mizushima house¡¯s Karen.

    From the Kurama house, Arisu, and the bodyguards, Mitama and Kinuka.

    Then, she¡¯s not from the nobility but still.

    Mariko from the Torii house and Haiji, her bodyguard.

    Anna house¡¯s Erica. (Her sister, Marika probably won¡¯t join here)

    The people in this group are all attending the school for the young ladies.

    That makes it hard for the girls from other homes to join in.

    However.

    ¡¸ Is everyone really Dono¡¯s sex slave? ¡¹

    To Motoko of the Kuromiya house, she¡¯s familiar with this group.

    You can call the girls who live in the world of nobility as friends.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not yet there, but I thought of using this opportunity to become a sex slave too ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san was right, if you¡¯re aware that you¡¯re just a slave, then you¡¯ll stop thinking about the complicated matters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I felt like I had to go back to the beginning to understand my position ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Becoming Danna-sama¡¯s slave means that you¡¯ll entrust everything to him¡­We realized that if we acted according to our ideas, we¡¯ll just destroy the harmony of the family. Thus, one has to let go of oneself ¡¹

    In the end, these young ladies are too smart, too skilled, and too confident with themselves.

    They were carrying their family name since childhood, and have been the center of attraction.

    It¡¯s also expected that they show leadership in the group.

    They¡¯ve been living like that for so long that when in family, they do that a bit too much.

    ¡¸ As long as you stand behind Danna-sama and obey him, you¡¯ll be able to keep the principle of getting along no matter how big the family gets ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve noticed that as well. Therefore, I thought of turning myself into a slave where everyone¡¯s watching.

    Misuzu and Sakurako said.

    Misuzu was feeling uneasy when Sakurako, the daughter of the Kanou house, which is one of the big three families, has become my woman.

    Then Sakurako, she¡¯s cautious of Motoko who comes from the Kuromiya house when she became my woman.

    Both are issues on their own, but their worries are unrelated to me, or the whole family.

    It¡¯s a matter of not liking for some reason, and being a little concerned with it.

    If such ¡°self¡± thoughts pile up, it eventually ends up in frustration, and explode, damaging the entire family.

    To prevent that.

    They declare that they¡¯re my slaves, act on it, and suppress any of their selfish unneeded thoughts.

    That¡¯s the only way to take off the sharp parts of their minds while making it clean.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯ve brought everyone here some collars. Would you mind putting these on all of us, Danna-sama? ¡¹

    Misuzu took out her red collar from the bag Mitama was carrying.

    ¡¸ I want to take a photo of all the members wearing their collars as our inauguration ceremony of the sex slave sisterhood ¡¹

    Yeah, events like this are necessary.

    This will become a precious memory to them someday

    ¡¸ Okay, come here. Pick whichever collar suits you best.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Danna-sama ¡¹

    With that said, I put on Misuzu¡¯s favorite collar on her.

    Then, Mitama and Kinuka spread out the collars from the bags they brought and the girls picked theirs.

    Kurumi and Motoko¡¯s hips seem to be sore from the damage of the deflowering so they¡¯re still lying on the bed, I put a collar on them though.

    The girls with collars on their necks line up on the bed.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re now taking a photo ¡¹

    Mana and the twins, who refrained from joining the ¡°Slave Sisterhood,¡± became the commemorative cameramen

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take a photo with this group tonight but we¡¯ll take another one when Mariko and Erica are with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shie will also receive her embrace by then ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Sakurako added.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s the leader of this association though? ¡¹

    I ask while putting on the collar on Karen.

    I think it¡¯s going to be the top of the nobility. Misuzu or Sakurako, right?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been appointed as the chairman ¡¹

    Mitama was the one to respond.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the oldest one in here ¡¹

    Right, Mitama¡¯s the only one in her third year

    ¡¸ If Kouzuki Yoshiko-sama was also here, then it might be her, but we¡¯ve been told that she will not participate in the event at this time ¡¹

    Oh, Yoshiko-san, the third daughter of the Kouzuki house, also put her participation in the sisterhood on hold.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama hasn¡¯t done it with Onii-sama yet after all ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Well, that¡¯s not the case.

    Yoshiko-san still has a lot of worries she has to go through.

    She needs more time and more conversations.

    ¡¸ After a discussion among the members, Ruriko and Arisu will be the vice-chairman. Then, Michi will be the secretary ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Oh, Misuzu and Sakurako don¡¯t have a role then.

    Yeah, Ruriko and the younger girls can see the big picture much more objectively.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, Michi, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    I asked the two. Arisu was in the discussion earlier so she had already given her approval.

    ¡¸ Yes, I accept it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll receive the appointment ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi consents.

    Well, thinking about it. They probably know it¡¯ll come to that.

    ¡¸ Okay, now everyone has a collar on them. Let¡¯s take a photo ¡¹

    Both I and the girls are completely naked, not covering any of our private parts.

    I¡¯m surrounded by girls wearing collars and then we had our photo taken.

    They¡¯re all smiling.

    This will have the girls from the noble families settle for now.

    Really, just for a while.

    Relationships are an ever-changing thing.

    Today¡¯s stability doesn¡¯t always mean that it¡¯ll continue forever.

    You have to repeat the balancing process every day, for the rest of your lives.

    Even so.

    I think that this stability makes me happy.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s a sisterhood, the elders have to be called ¡°Onee-sama,¡± and the younger has to be called ¡°Imouto¡± We have to remain the same as before when outside, in school, when there¡¯s anyone from public watching us, but when in the mansion, we must follow this rule ¡¹

    Misuzu told the girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the youngest here. Please take care of me, Onee-sama ¡¹

    Karen, the youngest of the group, bows her head.

    ¡¸ Motoko-oneesama and Kurumi-oneesama, please take care of me ¡¹

    Karen immediately greeted Motoko.

    Yeah, she knows what she should do.

    ¡¸ Likewise, please take care of me ¡¹

    Motoko told Karen.

    ¡¸ I may be older, but I came in later as a sex slave. I¡¯d like to join everyone in the lowest seat and please take care of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of us ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi know their status.

    That should be good.

    ¡¸ Okay, now everyone, look this way! ¡¹

    Eri points the camera she borrowed from Ruriko to us.

    ¡¸ Normal pose isn¡¯t interesting enough so everyone, go spread your legs or do something lewd around Onii-san! ¡¹

    Mana suggested.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    This is how we share our lewd times and thicken our bonds.

    We¡¯re becoming a stronger family.

    ¡¸ If anyone else has a fun idea then we¡¯ll hear it ¡¹

    Michi, the secretary of the slave sisterhood asks her fellow sex slaves.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1334.

    Chapter 1334. Cleaning up / Bath and Doctor

    ¡¸ You mustn¡¯t, Dono ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to, Otono-sama ¡¹

    After taking the commemorative photo with the young ladies and their guards.

    Motoko, Kurumi, and I went to the bath.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    I¡¯m washing off their crotch that¡¯s dirty with their virgin blood using the showerhead.

    ¡¸ Let him. This is Onii-chan¡¯s privilege after taking your first time ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ He also cleaned me up during my first time, and then I also cleaned Onii-chan¡¯s body in exchange ¡¹

    She smiled at Motoko and Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Getting your body scrubbed feels nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a privilege to get after you experience the pain from deflowering ¡¹

    The twins said.

    In the end, Mana, the twins, Ruriko, Michi, the girls who watched Motoko and Kurumi were the ones who came with us to the bathroom.

    Misuzu and Sakurako and others refrained because they thought that it¡¯s a privilege to have me wash their bodies after losing virginity, and they didn¡¯t want to interfere with Motoko.

    ¡¸ Certainly, then Kurumi and I will be washing Dono¡¯s body too ¡¹

    Motoko replies.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to do it today, but actually, you can use the soap foam on your breasts and rub them on Onii-chan¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. You can do soap play too ¡¹

    Rie and Eri smiled.

    ¡¸ Soap? ¡¹

    Kurumi¡¯s dazzled.

    ¡¸ But you don¡¯t have to do it today. I mean, your body is sore, right? ¡¹

    I pour water on Motoko¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, my hips feel heavy, also ¡¹

    Motoko looks at me.

    ¡¸ I feel like Dono¡¯s still inside of me ¡¹

    There was more damage from deflowering on Motoko, who¡¯s older.

    She also bled a lot.

    ¡¸ I also have some weird sensation remaining inside ¡¹

    Kurumi also says while patting her abdomen.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll get used to it. Once the pain is gone, you¡¯ll find it fun to have sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll start to think if it¡¯s okay to have something this fun in this world ¡¹

    To Ruriko, sexual pleasure is translated to ¡°enjoyment¡±

    ¡¸ Yes, I get it. It¡¯s fun to have sex with Onii-san When I¡¯m alone with Onii-san, or even when doing it with everyone

    ¡¸ Onii-san was also our first time, and we never had sex with anyone else, but I know that I¡¯ll never experience this kind of pleasure with anyone else once you get it ¡¹

    Eri and Rie say while soaking in the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Naturally, the love Master is pouring on us is special. No other man can match Master¡¯s charm ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Even though getting naked in front of Onii-chan is already part of our daily life, I still get embarrassed and thrilled when having sex. I think that¡¯s just amazing ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s amazing that Onii-san can just switch from on and off immediately. Like now, he¡¯s being gentle, washing women¡¯s body ¡¹

    ¡¸ But when in sex, he gives you that lewd look ¡¹

    ¡¸ His eyes are so dazzling that you¡¯d feel that he definitely wants to violate you, and your pussy starts to tingle ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Where you won¡¯t blame even if you¡¯re used as a toy, and banged until you got a baby. Rather, it makes you want it really bad ¡¹

    The twins say that.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan is a man who can see everything in you, and his face shows what he¡¯s thinking, which makes him quite the straightforward person, see? That¡¯s why I think that you won¡¯t feel any displeasure whenever we have sex with Onii-chan. Normally, if you do it with other men, you¡¯d feel ¡°Woah, this guy¡¯s looking at me with perverse eyes¡± and you¡¯d feel disgusted, but Onii-chan never made you feel that way from the beginning ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    Immediately after I raped Mana.

    She wasn¡¯t used to me yet.

    Only after having sex so many times that she accepted me.

    Mana¡¯s changing her memories.

    ¡¸ Oh man, I¡¯m still a little uneasy about our new school tomorrow. I hear that they¡¯re going to make a new special class for us, but it¡¯s a co-ed school, right? What if the boys look at us with naughty eyes? ¡¹

    Oh, Mana¡¯s school was an all-girls¡¯ school.

    ¡¸ If a squirt approaches then Rie-chan and I will just block them, Mana-oneesan doesn¡¯t need to worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ If a delinquent approach, then Kinuka-chan can kick them ¡¹

    The twins said.

    Mana, the twins, Arisu, and Kinuka will go to the new middle school.

    Only Rie and Eri were the ones who ever attended a regular co-ed school.

    Arisu and Kinuka had been in the school for the young ladies since kindergarten.

    Mana also attended a fairly rich all-girls¡¯ school.

    ¡¸ Please do, Eri, Rie ¡¹

    I told the twins.

    ¡¸ I know. We¡¯ll take care of our sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to us, Onii-san ¡¹

    I can entrust this to the twins who are accustomed to the ways of the world and are wary enough.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m more cautious of bully women than scary men ¡¹

    Eri?

    ¡¸ Right. I think that there will be girls who will come and bully us just because we appear on TV with Yukino-oneesan every week ¡¹

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Mana-oneesan¡¯s quite the beauty, and then Arisu-oneesan and Kinuka-chan and the two of us are both cuties too ¡¹

    ¡¸ This kind of thing makes us an easy target. Back when we were at Kansai, Eri-chan and I were so careful. Like, they might use something weird on us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, in our case, our parents were Yakuza with terrible reputation ¡¹

    ¡¸ We purposely made bad rumors about our parents. So they¡¯d think ¡°Those girls had dangerous parents so let¡¯s not touch them¡±

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll think of something this time. You need to take the initiative in this problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll set it up so they think that we¡¯re in a special class because we¡¯re a dangerous bunch ¡¹

    That¡¯ll make it hard for them to make friends in the new school.

    But, for Kinuka and arisu who know nothing but the world of the nobility, I think that it¡¯s better to be cautious so they won¡¯t get deceived by weird people.

    After all, these girls will be attending a new middle school and I can¡¯t see what¡¯s their situation there.

    I¡¯ll have to rely on Eri and Rie¡¯s cautiousness.

    ¡¸ Spread your legs a bit, I¡¯ll wash them ¡¹

    I¡¯m showering Motoko¡¯s crotch.

    I¡¯m washing off the dried virgin blood sticking on her white skin.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Motoko spreads her legs a bit just as I told her.

    I pour warm water on the freshly deflowered part and then.

    ¡¸ Higu ¡¹

    Motoko trembles. It must be from the wounded virgin membrane I tore apart.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll go see the doctor after going out of the bath ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s going to be okay but still, go get a checkup ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Dono ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be using Motoko¡¯s body for the rest of our lives so take care of it ¡¹

    I look at Motoko in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Motoko said happily.

    I wash off the sweat, blood, love nectar, and semen that¡¯s on Motoko¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Good, now it¡¯s Kurumi¡¯s turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    I wash her body too.

    Kurumi also seems to be feeling some discomfort in her body after losing her virginity.

    Even so, it¡¯s not as much as Motoko¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Good, now time for soap. ¡¹

    I used the body soap on the sponge and foamed it up, then¡­

    I washed Motoko¡¯s body.

    After that, Kurumi.

    The twins and Mana teach Motoko and Kurumi how to wash my body.

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s normally this small ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even though it was so big earlier ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi say while washing my dick.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stimulate it too much, it¡¯ll get big again ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll take responsibility and make it small again. ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan already did it, but Ruriko-oneesan, Michi-oneesan, Mana-oneesan and I are ready to serve with our mouths, and even down there as much as you want ¡¹

    I¡¯m happy to hear that but¡­

    Eri doesn¡¯t know how much I ejaculated already today.

    It¡¯s a hard day today.

    ¡¸ Eri-chan, don¡¯t pressure Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana warns her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama is honest enough to tell us when he wants to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Therefore, you have to improve yourself so Master would want you ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi told her.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan will push us down a lot if we¡¯re attractive ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan and I get violated from behind often when we¡¯re hanging the laundry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m happy that Onii-sama feels lustful towards me and desires me. Unexpected sex is quite fun ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ I also feel so good that I get dizzy when violated in the shade of the garden ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ What? Onii-san, you do that kind of sex with them? ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Then we need to become more charming ¡¹

    Rie looked at Eri and said.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, we need to work harder too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Motoko¡­Onee-sama ¡¹

    Kurumi calls Motoko as ¡°Onee-sama,¡± not ¡°Ojou-sama¡±

    Both of them are my slaves, sisters.

    ¡¸ Oh, just to set it straight, if the pattern is the opposite and you really want to have sex with Onii-chan, then don¡¯t hold back ¡¹

    Mana told Motoko and the girls.

    ¡¸ If you just ask him, then Onii-chan will play with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ When you want to be embraced, then just be honest with Onii-sama. It¡¯s not healthy to suppress your lust ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is amazing. Wherever we are, if she wants to do it, then she¡¯ll just tell Onii-san ¡°Papa, sex¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, she makes a really cute face when she does that. And it¡¯s not just cute, it¡¯s erotic cute. You can feel your skin shiver even from the side ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Eri, Rie, and Agnes are quite erotic cute ¡¹

    I told the two with a smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the same rank as Agnes-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re no match unless we¡¯re a set ¡¹

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s always the two of you, and so that has its charm. And it¡¯s always great to have sex with you girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thanks, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re making me blush ¡¹

    The twins blushed.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, we need to be able to serve Dono sooner so we can be praised too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Motoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Kurumi replies with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We¡¯re done in the bath.

    ¡¸ I think that this is better for Motoko-san ¡¹

    Ruriko offers the two of them a yukata for nightwear.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just Ruriko ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s 17. Ruriko¡¯s 15.

    It¡¯s Ruriko who¡¯s younger among the slave sisters.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m still a newcomer among the slaves. If so, would you mind if I call you Ruriko-san instead? ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s too stiff. At least go with Ruri-san or Ruri-chan ¡¹

    The way you address people is the foundation of personal relationships.

    And so, I gave Motoko an order.

    ¡¸ Certainly, Dono. Then, I will call you Ruri-san with your permission ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, call me that ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Kurumi-san and I are of the same age so you can call me Mana, or Mana-chan, whichever you like. I¡¯m calling you Kurumi-chan from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, then I¡¯ll also use Mana-chan ¡¹

    Kurumi replied to Mana.

    ¡¸ But, Mana-chan looks more mature to me that it embarrasses me that we¡¯re of the same age. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. Kurumi-chan¡¯s quite cute too ¡¹

    The two seem to be getting along now.

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll put on your underwear. Motoko, your hips must be hurting ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    I squat before Motoko and put on the panty on her.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Put on Kurumi-chan¡¯s too ¡¹

    With that said, I put the underwear of the girls on all of them

    ¡¸ Haaaaa, surely, many men would risk their lives to take off a girl¡¯s underwear, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hardly any men would put the underwear back on you like Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Seriously, I think Onii-chan¡¯s amazing for doing this over and over again without hating it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Then.

    ¡º Dear, come to the dining room when you¡¯re done bathing ¡»

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡º Shou-oneesan brought the Doctor ¡»

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    Oh, Shou-neechan¡¯s back too.

    We changed into our pajamas and yukata and left the bathroom.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a doctor from the Kouzuki Memorial Hospital to the medical department of Kouzuki SS. Her name is Sakaida Maki-san ¡¹

    Shou-neechan brings in a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    She¡¯s an intelligent-looking woman with a bob-cut and silver-rimmed glasses.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS already gave her a background check. Also, Tsukiko-san already took a look at her ¡¹

    Oh, Tsukiko and Luna are at the corner of the dining room.

    I guess they checked her mind and memories if she¡¯s a bad guy using their Miko power.

    ¡¸ I thought of asking Maki-san to become the resident doctor here. She will work as a doctor at the Kouzuki SS medical department, but she will live here in the mansion at night ¡¹

    Oh, true. It helps to have one doctor in this place.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ What I see and hear in this place will never leave my mouth ¡¹

    Sakaida-san looked at my face and replied.

    I look into her eyes and see if it¡¯s true.

    Can I even trust her?

    Shou-neechan referred her so it should be okay, but still.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re worried, you can brainwash me ¡¹

    Sakaida-san said.

    ¡¸ I hear that Kuromori house has that kind of power ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Could it be that she¡¯s¡­

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1335.

    Chapter 1335. Cleaning up / Good Night

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    The doctor from Kouzuki SS medical department, Sakaida Maki-san looks at my confused face.

    ¡¸No, I somehow figured it out¡¹

    I remember those eyes.

    Her eyes are of an avenger.

    I see the glare and despair mixed with anger and hatred of someone who wants to take revenge

    ¡¸Shou-neechan, she¡¯s¡­¡¹

    I look at Shou-neechan.

    Shou-neechan referred this doctor to become the exclusive doctor of the mansion.

    Sakaida-san is definitely a talented doctor.

    But.

    ¡¸Are you sure you want to be our exclusive doctor?¡¹

    If she¡¯s highly capable, then she should continue walking the road as a doctor.

    ¡¸Right. Sakaida-san was a member of the special research team in the department of internal medicine at Kouzuki Group¡¯s hospital. Normally, she should continue her expertise on treatment and research and further advance as a doctor on her field¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    You don¡¯t usually transfer from a large hospital on the outside world to a special organization like Kouzuki SS

    It¡¯s a security company that specializes in the upper class so there¡¯s too much confidentiality for it to be suitable for medical research.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, there¡¯s a reason why someone talented as her is moving here¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    Sakaida-san remains expressionless.

    ¡¸Okay. Sakaida-san, what is it that you seek?¡¹

    I asked her directly.

    ¡¸I-I think that¡¯s something you should ask after I worked here as a doctor and you trust me¡¹

    Sakaida-san says, but¡­

    I guess she doesn¡¯t want to owe us anything.

    She wants her abilities as a doctor to be recognized first before she would talk.

    She¡¯s not impulsive.

    Rather, she¡¯s the type of doctor that won¡¯t settle unless it¡¯s done properly.

    ¡¸Sorry but muddling around isn¡¯t my nature. Talk. Now. I¡¯d be more worried about being treated while you¡¯re having a lot of things bottled up inside¡¹

    I make it clear to her.

    ¡¸Either way, Shou-neechan already looked you up. So, what kind of problem did you have that you had to transfer from a regular hospital to Kouzuki SS to fix it? Also, why did you agree to become our exclusive doctor? All of it¡¹

    I look into Sakaida-san in the eyes.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the thing, I don¡¯t want to read Shou-neechan¡¯s report. I want to hear it directly from Sakaida-san¡¯s mouth. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s better for mutual trust?¡¹

    Sakaida-san thinks silently.

    ¡¸Sakaida-san, the owner of Kouzuki SS is telling you to talk¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I-I understand¡¹

    Pressed by the strong will behind the smile, Sakaida-san finally agreed to talk.

    ¡¸My father was an accounting manager at a trading company¡¹

    Sakaida-san said.

    ¡¸A months ago, a fraudulent accounting practice was uncovered at the trading family, and my father was found dead at a hotel in Tokyo¡¹

    Sakaida-san¡¯s father died?

    ¡¸And so, they claimed that the all the fraud that took place in the company were caused by my father alone, and his death cleared it up as a suicide¡¹

    ¡¸Sakaida-san, you believe that your father didn¡¯t commit suicide, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Yes. A few hours before his death, I met Father in the lounge of Kouzuki Memorial Hospital. The two of us discussed what to get my sister for her birthday. At that time, Father didn¡¯t show any signs of suicide. He was talking so cheerfully about my sister¡¯s birthday in a week ¡¹

    A man who¡¯s cheerfully talking about his plans for the next week committed suicide hours later?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way my straightforward father would be involved in fraud. Much less for him to do it all himself? That¡¯s unlikely!¡¹

    Sakaida-san speaks intensely.

    ¡¸Father¡¯s sudden death made my sister ill and she¡¯s now in bed. We lost our mother early so we¡¯ve been living just the three of us. My sister was proud of our father¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakaida-san was placed in the staff dorm of Kouzuki SS. Leaving her at her home seem dangerous. Apart from her health that is¡¹

    The same people who framed Sakaida-san¡¯s father may come to their house.

    ¡¸We placed an observer at Sakaida-san¡¯s home¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    I look at Sakaida-san once again.

    ¡¸So, Sakaida-san wants to restore her father¡¯s reputation? Or, could it be that you want revenge on those who did that on your father?¡¹

    I looked at Sakaida-san in the eye and asked.

    ¡¸Both¡¹

    Sakaida-san replies in a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸I want to clean up Father¡¯s name, and to bring those who killed father to hell. Those who did the dirty work, and those who gave the orders. All of them¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Will Sakaida-san do the revenge with her own hands though?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Sakaida-san looked at me, surprised.

    ¡¸You see, I can kidnap all of your father¡¯s enemies easily. But would you like to take revenge on each of them yourself? You can make them suffer, physically, mentally, and thoroughly, but¡­¡¹

    I look at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸How long it¡¯ll take to finish the investigation?¡¹

    ¡¸If I get a week, I can list all the people who framed Sakaida-san¡¯s father and the group that made it look like suicide¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    ¡¸If we use a hundred of our back troops then we can take them in all at the same time. All of them, without fail. But there will be expenses¡¹

    If you kidnap several people at a time, the remaining will become cautious and hide.

    And so, when kidnapping, you do it all at once.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the relationship of the trading people Sakaida-san worked for? Will there any be problem messing with that company¡¯s internal affairs?¡¹

    ¡¸There shouldn¡¯t be, but Kouzuki group possibly made transactions with them. However, we can move that around to make it advantageous to us¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll find a way to complete Sakaida-san¡¯s revenge while at the same time making it work for the Kouzuki group. Specifically, we¡¯ll make them turn over some of their core business to the Kouzuki group¡¹

    A rough plan is already on the way.

    ¡¸Kouzuki SS is your company now, but as long as it has the Kouzuki name in it, you can¡¯t cause trouble to the Kouzuki group, see? We want to maintain a good relationship with Shiba-san, the current head of the Kouzuki group too¡¹

    Even if I intervene with the trading company for Sakaida-san.

    If the results benefit the Kouzuki group, they¡¯ll just accept it?

    ¡¸What¡¯s left is your go signal. Once you give the order, they¡¯ll move right away¡¹

    Shou-neechan said. Sakaida-san¡¯s surprised.

    She doesn¡¯t expect things to be prepared already.

    ¡¸Then act on it right away¡¹

    I ordered Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸Roger that¡¹

    Shou-neechan picked up the telephone on the wall of the dining room. (Cellphone reception is blocked inside the mansion,) and made a call.

    ¡¸It¡¯s me. Start Operation 402¡¹

    She ended the call after that.

    ¡¸After that, we¡¯ll receive the updates as they come in and at what point we¡¯ll decide to abduct them all. Then we¡¯ll publicize that Sakaida-san¡¯s father was innocent when the time is right¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that simple?¡¹

    Sakaida-san asks timidly.

    ¡¸Kouzuki SS has a department dealing with the net, and Kouzuki Group has been getting stronger in the media that we can send the right information. Even if there¡¯s a hindrance, we can take care of them so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    After the May incident, the entire Shriasaka house-owned TV stations have been placed under the Kouzuki group¡¯s control.

    That¡¯s why we can do absurd things like Yukino¡¯s TV show or Rei-chan VS Kyouko-san specials.

    ¡¸Going back on topic, we¡¯re going to gather all those people together, so how do you want to deal with them, Sakaida-san?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Sakaida-san fell silent.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get this far¡¹1

    Right, you can¡¯t possibly imagine specifically what it would be like to capture the people you want to take revenge on.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll show the reports to Sakaida-san. Some people who have been involved in the incident may have no choice to do what they¡¯re ordered to. If you¡¯re going to blame even though people, then they¡¯ll resent Sakaida-san this time¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸You should go ahead and look at the report and target only the people that you¡¯re not going to forgive. But, you should decide how far your revenge will go¡¹

    I told Sakaida-san.

    ¡¸You may hate them so much that you want to kill them but sometimes, it¡¯s harsher revenge to ruin them socially and keep them alive¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I was so consumed by anger that I didn¡¯t even think about it¡¹

    Sakaida-san said.

    ¡¸You can do anything if you use both the surface and backside of the Kouzuki SS. The laws of the country nor the political power won¡¯t work. Just blow them all away and get what you want, Sakaida-san¡¹

    I said. Sakaida-san.

    ¡¸Then, what do I need to do in return?¡¹

    She asks worriedly.

    ¡¸If there are so many people going to move for my Father, expenses would be high, won¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. I think at this point, we¡¯re looking at spending about 60 million yen¡¹

    Shou-neechan says.

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s okay. If we can have someone with your skills on our side, then that¡¯s cheap¡¹

    ¡¸On this side? Me?¡¹

    Sakaida-san¡¯s surprised. I¡­

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to be our exclusive doctor, then you¡¯ll need to be an ally of ours¡¹

    I make it clear.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t quit halfway because we have a lot of secrets that we can never let the world know about. You¡¯ll have to be our exclusive doctor or it¡¯s going to be a problem. That kind of master-servant relationship is a bit too stiff, don¡¯t you think? That¡¯s why we want Sakaida-san to be our ally¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸And since our ally had their father treated horribly. Sakaida-san¡¯s revenge will be treated as our Family¡¯s revenge. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about expenses. From now on, we¡¯ll take care of Sakaida-san and your sister¡¯s needs. I, Kuromori Kou, guarantee you that¡¹

    Sakaida-san looks at me confused.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t trust me, then why don¡¯t you ask Shou-neechan to make some documents for you? If you don¡¯t trust my signature, then I¡¯ll have Misuzu and Ruriko sign that too¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I also give my guarantee as Kouzuki Ruriko¡¹

    Ruriko who¡¯s at my side smiles.

    Sakaida-san works at the Kouzuki memorial hospital so she should know the face of the daughter of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay. I trust you¡¹

    Sakaida-san said. But if we don¡¯t settle the case with her father, she won¡¯t trust us.

    ¡¸Anyway, we¡¯ll wait for the Kozuki SS invitation. Just wait for a week¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    ¡¸But for now, we need you to do your job as a doctor¡¹

    I smiled at Sakaida-san.

    ¡¸Just now, I deflowered two girls. I need you to give them a checkup¡¹

    I look at Motoko and Kurumi who had been on the side.

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    I am Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s partner, and her cousin, Kouzuki Ruriko is just right here, and yet¡­

    I¡¯m talking about having sex with other women.

    Naturally, Sakaida-san is surprised.

    ¡¸Our common sense is completely different from what Sakaida has until now. You will feel out of place but get used to it.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s also a young lady of nobility. Sorry to have you deal with a top-secret from the start, but you can do this, right?¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at Sakaida-san.

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I understand¡¹

    Sakaida-san¡¯s convinced for now.

    No, she had no choice but to agree in that state.

    After demonstrating that we have power far beyond her imagination;

    Now she¡¯s going to live in a world where common sense is different from what she had. It¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take Sakaida-san to the medical room. Oh, read this¡¹

    Shou-neechan handed me a file

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-san, I¡¯ll go with them¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll make them feel at ease if there¡¯s someone with them¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also come with Motoko-san¡¹

    The twins and Mana offered to come with Motoko and Kurumi.

    ¡¸Yeah, do that. Motoko, Kurumi, get your body checked up¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, certainly¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    Shou-neechan, Sakaida-san, Motoko, Kurumi, Rie and Eri, and Mana went out of the dining room.

    ¡¸Onii-sama, should I prepare tea?¡¹

    Ruriko asks me.

    ¡¸Yeah, please do¡¹

    I sat down and open up the file Shou-neechan left me.

    Inside the file is¡­

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸What¡¯s written, Onii-sama?¡¹

    Ruriko brings in the tea and asks me.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, the reports about the internal affairs of the Kuromiya house¡¹

    I put down the file and show the reports from the start.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a faction of the Kuromiya house that¡¯s rushing to marry off Motoko to another family. That¡¯s why Motoko was in such a hurry because if she¡¯s married off right now, she won¡¯t be able to continue using the Kuromiya style¡¹

    That¡¯s why she came here, asking for my help.

    ¡¸Then, the first half of the document is a proposal on how to shut down Motoko¡¯s marriage talks¡¹

    As expected of Shou-neechan. She¡¯s ahead of the game.

    ¡¸Marrying a young lady of nobility is a bit¡­wait, there are five patterns proposed to make other families think twice¡¹

    ¡¸My, indeed¡¹

    I¡¯m the one to decide which one to carry out.

    I¡¯ve become Motoko¡¯s Master after all.

    ¡¸Then, the second half is the detailed document on the female doctor. Sakaida-san. She¡¯s an excellent person indeed¡¹

    Graduating from medical school with top honors and her reputation has grown since she started working at Kouzuki Memorial hospital.

    ¡¸She will be here at night, but we might want to bring her daytime duties from Kouzuki SS medical department back to Kouzuki Memorial Hospital¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s a good idea once the case with her father has settled¡¹

    Distressed by the stigmatization and suspicious death of her father, Sakaida-san requested to transfer from the Kouzuki Memorial Hospital to Kouzuki SS]

    I shall respect her determination for now.

    ¡¸Right. If you¡¯re in Kouzuki SS

    Wherever she belongs, she¡¯ll have to be our exclusive doctor.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I think she¡¯s just a little raged because of her father, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s not a bad person¡¹

    Tsukiko and Luna who had been quiet in the room all this time speak to me.

    ¡¸I get that. If she was, Shou-neechan won¡¯t bring her here¡¹

    She has the skill and the attitude.

    No matter how talented you are, people with bad nature aren¡¯t trustworthy and they¡¯re useless.

    Especially for someone who¡¯ll become an ally with our family.

    ¡¸Also¡¹

    I look at the last file and turn it over.

    Then.

    The last page has a large photo of a face.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s this?¡¹

    It¡¯s a photo of a girl about high-school age.

    Looking below the photo.

    ¡ºSakaida Miki. 16 y/o. Attractive face and Figure, and a High Achiever. Her future aspiration is to become a doctor like her sister¡»

    That¡¯s the note Shou-neechan added.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s Sakaida-san¡¯s little sister. The one under the care of Kouzuki SS dorm¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s beautiful. The big sister was also beautiful, but¡­¡¹

    Ruriko looked at the photo and said.

    ¡¸Right, we don¡¯t have to worry about how many doctors we have for the future of the family¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, I get it.

    Is Shou-neechan suggesting that we accept both sisters into our family?

    ¡¸We can provide a future for Maki-san¡¯s research in the future, and the medical education for the little sister, Miki-san¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸We have some guards in our family, and many are planning to set up business in the future. Erica-san says that she¡¯ll be the accountant of our family, and Marika-san will be the music teacher. If we can get someone to become a doctor, then we¡¯ll only be lacking a lawyer.

    It¡¯s to make our family stronger.

    ¡¸Yeah, putting it on hold for now. I don¡¯t know what kind of person she is until I meet her¡¹

    We can deal with the Sakaida sisters after we¡¯re done with their father¡¯s case.

    I closed the file.

    Then.

    ¡¸Okay, thanks for the hard work everyone¡¹

    Anya enters the dining room

    ¡¸The girls finally went to sleep I¡¯m so tired dealing with them¡¹

    Anya is looking after Dolly and Anna, the two girls Kyouko-san brought from Southeast Asia.

    They moved their bodies together in the large room in the basement to keep the minds of the two girls stable.

    ¡¸What do you want to drink, Anya-oneesama?¡¹

    Ruriko asks Anya.

    ¡¸Onee-sama? Me?¡¹

    Anya¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yes, Anya-oneesama is also part of our family¡¹

    ¡¸R-Right. Still, it¡¯s kinda embarrassing to get called ¡°Onee-sama¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Anya¡¯s got a lot of big sisters and little sisters now¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸Right. I¡¯m thankful for that. Especially since you¡¯re the man¡¹

    Anya smiles.

    ¡¸Feels weird. I¡¯m happy when Cordelia-sama made me her pet, but now that I have a family, I feel happier because I¡¯ve been alone for so long. Also, the girls here are cute and good!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we don¡¯t pick bad ones in our family¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸So, I¡¯m just thinking¡­Where¡¯s Kyouko-sama and Cordelia-sama? Can we watch TV here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we can watch¡¹

    Ruriko shows the TV broadcast on the monitor on the wall.

    It¡¯s broadcasting news just in time.

    Oh.

    ¡ºThe total amount of damage is estimated to exceed 300 million yen¡»

    On TV is news about a robbery at a jewelry store in Ginza.

    ¡ºThe surveillance video shows that the perpetrators are a group of women wearing black leather leotards and masks that resemble cats¡»

    The monitor shows an image from the surveillance cameras of the jewelry store.

    Oh, that¡¯s definitely Miss Cordelia and her two subordinates.

    I can tell from their height and figure.

    ¡¸Oh, this look¡­¡¹

    Anya looked at the screen and said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same costume as the movie Kyouko-sama was watching the other day¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸If I recall, it¡¯s a live-action movie called Cat¡¯s Eye¡¹

    Err.

    ¡ºAnd behind them is a mysterious figure in a glittering kimono¡»

    W-What? It¡¯s clearly Kyouko-san, but¡­

    She¡¯s dressing up as a male enka singer and has a mask on her face looking like a wrestling mask.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s also the same costume from the movie Kyouko-sama watched¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸The 1997 Live action movie of Cat¡¯s eye screened simultaneously with Enka no Hanamichi¡¹

    Turning around to the one who spoke, Nei was there, at the entrance to the dining room.

    ¡¸As expected of Kyouko-san, she goes all out¡¹

    Yeah, I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸Come here, let¡¯s sleep Yo-chan. We still have prep work to do tomorrow, Anya-san¡¯s room is also ready¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸No, I still have to wait for Motoko and Kurumi to finish their checkups¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸You should let Ruri-chan and the girls take care of that. Yo-chan¡¯s worked a lot today already¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Onii-sama, leave Motoko-oneesama to us¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Mana and the twins have strong hearts, and Shou-oneesan and Ruri-chan are here too¡¹

    Motoko will be relieved to have Shou-neechan from Kouzuki SS with them.

    ¡¸Besides, the other girls will get angry if you spoil them too much from the start¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not spoiling them though¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Yo-chan¡¯s already tired, so you don¡¯t have to work harder than that¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Onii-sama, you can sleep first. If there¡¯s any problem with Motoko-oneesama¡¯s medical checkup, then we¡¯ll let you know right away¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you then¡¹

    I carry the file and stood up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Here¡¯s Anya¡¯s room. It¡¯s yours so you can remodel it to however you want¡¹

    Nei told Anya.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nice. Thanks. I¡¯m happy. Good night then, Dear¡¹

    Anya embraced me, kissed me, and then went inside the room.

    Phew.

    ¡¸As expected of Anya-san. She knows how Yo-chan¡¯s doing¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, it¡¯s okay now. Don¡¯t tense yourself. It¡¯s just the two of us now¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸Yo-chan had to go all out with the women today after all¡¹

    Dolly and Anna. Motoko and Kurumi, Anya, and Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Grace-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Edie-chan¡¯s looking after her. Edie¡¯s going to make her the ace of our fighting organization¡¹

    Grace-san will?

    ¡¸You know, Edie doesn¡¯t plan on competing in martial arts tournaments for long.¡¹

    Edie¡¯s erasing her past in the assassination cult.

    She will sell her name in martial arts fights for career laundering.

    Once her face and name are known as a martial artist, nobody will try to bring Edie back to the underground world again.

    ¡¸She seems to value Grace-san rather highly. It¡¯s just that she never had the right people to guide them until now¡¹

    Grace-san has outstanding physical ability.

    Grace-san just couldn¡¯t take advantage of it because of the wrestling organization she belonged to until now.

    ¡¸Oh well, Edie will take care of her¡¹

    Nei said.

    We arrived at our room while we were talking.

    I opened the door and entered.

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re late!¡¹

    Yukino in her negligee is on the bed.

    Her pregnant belly is swelling.

    ¡¸Yukino, don¡¯t say it like that!¡¹

    Megu¡¯s also wearing the same negligee, waiting for me.

    ¡¸Yo-chan, the four of us will sleep together¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸No need for sex. Let¡¯s all just sleep together¡¹

    She says, but she takes off her clothes.

    Looking at it, Nei is also wearing the same negligee as Yukino and Megu.

    ¡¸Yeah, you can pat my belly all night if you want!¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸Then Megu-chan and I can caress Yo-chan all night¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸We get it, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    Megu embraced me.

    ¡¸Yoshi-kun worked hard today again¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s okay now, take it easy tonight¡¹

    Nei hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸Now, hurry up and lie down! We¡¯ll give you a hug until you fall asleep¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to act cool for those young ladies or anyone else anymore. It¡¯s only us here so get spoiled, you dumdum¡¹

    Yukino said and my body loses its strength.

    Oh, I see.

    I exerted myself this much.

    ¡¸Come here, Yo-chan. Let¡¯s go to bed¡¹

    ¡¸This way, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    The three girls lead me.

    No, this three are definitely¡­

    The three who give me the peace of mind.

    ¡¸Good night, Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Good Night, Yoshi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead and sleep, you real dumdum¡¹

    Nei, Megu, Yukino.

    I fell asleep smelling their skin.

    The peaceful sleep has arrived.

    ¡¸He¡¯s really cute when you see his sleeping face though¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh, Yukino, Yoshi-kun¡¯s always cute¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. Like, when he¡¯s trying too hard, trying to look cool, he¡¯s always so cute¡¹

    I hear the voices of the three from afar.

    I feel their scent nearby.

    ¡¸Geez, this dumdum, you¡¯re rubbing my belly¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Yo-chan¡¯s sure a spoiled boy¡¹

    ¡¸He could let himself get spoiled even more though¡¹

    Hearing all those voices.

    I fell into a deep slumber.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1336.

    Chapter 1336. TV Truth / Betting your Life

    ¡¸ You girls went to school this week, right? ¡¹

    Snatch, the TV comedian asks Eri and Rie.

    It¡¯s Yukino¡¯s Friday night show.

    As usual, it¡¯s got nothing but a folding desk and pipe chair in the plain set.

    It¡¯s a horrible show that has the group on camera from start to end with no commercials.

    Back then, it was just Yukino, Snatch, and Francie, but now¡­

    To replace Yukino whose belly is getting noticeable already, Mitama, Eri, and Rie wearing their tiny bikinis are there.

    Also, the mysterious masked warrior named Stealth Kinuka appears from time to time.

    ¡¸ Oh, about that. We finally found a middle school that would take care of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re thankful to them. And so, we went there this Wednesday ¡¹

    Eri and Rie replied.

    ¡¸ So, how did it go? How was your first time in Tokyo school? ¡¹

    Francie asks.

    ¡¸ Well, as for that, we didn¡¯t really go to school that much back in Kansai ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, our parents were Yakuza ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then they were quite the trashy ones among them ¡¹

    ¡¸ We hardly went to school ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    Snatch asks.

    ¡¸ Well, Dad¡¯s drunk most of the time and Mom¡¯s either drunk or stoned ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nobody in the house who can do normal things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, our family was making a living by selling our lewd videos over the internet ¡¹

    ¡¸ If things go poorly, we know that the other Yakuza would grab us ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are drugs that can cause you paranoia after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re watching this on TV right now, avoid drugs and alcohol, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if your heads are empty, you¡¯ll only cause trouble to your family ¡¹

    The twins face the camera and said.

    ¡¸ We sure don¡¯t have a good memory with our parents, do we? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, as you know, our parents died in a stupid shootout where they stormed the house of their own boss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their deaths actually saved us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, if they were still alive, who knows what they¡¯ve done to us now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, we do know. Father was planning to sell us off as prostitutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, that was on the list ¡¹

    ¡¸ They even auctioned off our virginity to the regulars who bought our videos ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have records of those who attended those auctions. If you remember that, don¡¯t try to contact us ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll ruin you socially. Our Master¡¯s a scary one, so he¡¯ll be sure to crush you down thoroughly if you try ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should also delete all those old lewd videos of us if you value your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a threat, but advice ¡¹

    The twins say while grinning.

    ¡¸ You sure speak some dangerous stuff, stop it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Putting that aside, how was your new school? ¡¹

    Snatch and Francie changed the topic in a hurry.

    ¡¸ You see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Rie and Eri looked at each other and then.

    ¡¸ It hasn¡¯t been three days since we started school ¡¹

    ¡¸ There were boys from higher grades who confessed to us right away ¡¹

    The twins sighed.

    ¡¸ Like what? Why are you suddenly confessing like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Middle school is amazing recently. Aren¡¯t you two still in your first year? ¡¹

    Yukino cuts in while she was sipping ice tea from the side listening to Francie and Snatch talk.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what it¡¯s about Right? ¡¹

    She looked at the twins and smiled.

    ¡¸ What is it about then? ¡¹

    Snatch asks.

    ¡¸ You know, we¡¯re on TV ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we even told everyone that we¡¯re no longer virgins ¡¹

    ¡¸ So those guys thought that they could cope a feel of our ass or let them fuck us so easily ¡¹

    ¡¸ They thought that we¡¯re dumb because we¡¯re showing up on TV dressed like this ¡¹

    The twins smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ The boys at school looked down on us, that¡¯s why they were like that. Even if we reject them, they¡¯ll just laugh it off. Must be some seniors from the club telling them to go confess or something ¡¹

    Oh, like how that happened on Megu because of a punishment game.

    Those guys should just drop dead.

    ¡¸ Well, how did you respond to them? ¡¹

    Francie asks.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t even reply ¡¹

    ¡¸ We just ignored them, like ants ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if we ignore them, they¡¯ll flip around and say, ¡°You girls appear on TV, try to be more friendly,¡± ¡°We¡¯re your fans you know¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ They seem to think of us as celebrities or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ What stupid idiots ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eventually, they¡¯ll say ¡°We¡¯re going to dent your sponsors that you won¡¯t be able to put on your show!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even threatening us by saying ¡°We¡¯re going to write some slander on you over the net¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stupid ¡¹

    ¡¸ They sure are dumb ¡¹

    The twins laughed.

    ¡¸ We never had sponsors in this show at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, which company are you going to send a complaint to? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you can¡¯t even protest to the TV station ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know that some ¡°dark force¡± is forcing to air this show regardless of the TV station¡¯s will ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s show is one mysterious program that¡¯s broadcasted every week.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it, do you? You can do all your research or even send a team of investigators but you won¡¯t get any info at all ¡¹

    Francie says.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Francie and I get paid the same amount as if we¡¯re on other shows, but the account name of the sender is different every time ¡¹

    Snatch said.

    ¡¸ It was the Asian Children¡¯s hand-in-hand conference last time ¡¹

    ¡¸ For me, the payment was from Meta Kusodan ¡¹

    That¡¯s Kyouko-san¡¯s naming sense.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Yukino-oneesan, Mitama-oneesan, Stealth Kinuka, and we don¡¯t show up on other shows, and we have no plans to do so ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not appearing in any movies, stage performances, or singing debuts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like it when people say that they¡¯re fans. We have no intention for that ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Wait a second, aren¡¯t you all getting paid too? ¡¹

    Snatch asks.

    ¡¸ Oh look, Snatch Onii-san. While not as much as Yukino-oneesan, we¡¯re also in a bad place you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if we go back to Kansai now, the Yakuza will kidnap us and we can¡¯t come back ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t speak of the details but since our parents died in the shootout with their boss, a lot of bad things happened behind the scenes for that to happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ If they want to know the truth about it, both Snatch-niisan and Francie-neesan will lose their lives yet we still won¡¯t talk about it ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re now properties of this scary Onii-san, but also, it means that he keeps us surrounded and protected ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, we have good three meals, a place to live and sleep ¡¹

    ¡¸ We put on this swimsuit here but usually, we put on cute clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ That ¡°Scary Onii-san,¡± also says that he¡¯ll ¡°Take care of us¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have to worry about food, clothing, or even shelter, and they even allowed us to go to school ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be ungrateful of us to ask for money after that ¡¹

    The twins say, but Francie;

    ¡¸ But you girls are still young, don¡¯t you want something? ¡¹

    The twins look at each other?

    ¡¸ Rie-chan, want something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing much, what about Eri? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing special. ¡¹ Oh, I want a small ruler ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can find one in the mansion somewhere. I¡¯m sure you there¡¯s one ¡¹

    They speak brightly.

    ¡¸ You know, the place Snatch-oniisan came to visit the other day. The house we live in is so spacious that it has almost everything you need ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s true, I¡¯ve gone there but I don¡¯t feel like I remember much, must be because I got drunk ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do remember that it was a grand mansion ¡¹

    Snatch and Francie are under the effect of the Miko power.

    ¡¸ That mansion has a huge library, I think it had about fifty years worth of manga there ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also a surprising amount of movies there ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, there¡¯s this onee-san who knows a lot about movies who teaches us ¡¹

    ¡¸ That Onee-san also loves manga, she even buys new ones ¡¹

    It¡¯s about Nei.

    ¡¸ And so, we don¡¯t really get bored over there. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, the house is huge that we had a lot of things to help out on. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rie-chan and I do help with housework ¡¹

    ¡¸ We only do what we can, right now, we¡¯re learning how to cook ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also got someone who can teach us sewing so we¡¯re learning that too ¡¹

    Oh, Shiranui Shie-san.

    ¡¸ We have a lot of things to do, and things that we want to learn so we¡¯re quite full ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you¡¯re like that, you hardly get greedy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, the clothes we¡¯re wearing right now are much more expensive than the ones we had at Kansai that we don¡¯t know what our own taste is anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have a lot of Onee-san with good fashion sense, so we let them choose for us and teach us how to wear them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Recently, there¡¯s hardly anything I want ¡¹

    Eri said, then she looked at Stealth Kinuka who¡¯s hiding behind Mitama.

    ¡¸ What about you Kinuka-chan, do you want anything? ¡¹

    Kinuka.

    ¡¸ No, I already have the weapons I need prepared. ¡¹

    Hey, that¡¯s not included in the wants.

    ¡¸ What about Mitama-oneesan? ¡¹

    Rie asks this time.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a warrior and so I only think of protecting Milord ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s why the big sisters are the ones who think of Mitama¡¯s fashion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mitama-oneesan and Kinuka-chan are quite the beauties too ¡¹

    Can¡¯t we do something about these muscle brains?

    ¡¸ Haaa, can¡¯t break through you ¡¹

    Snatch is impressed.

    ¡¸ Hey, these girls are weird! I still have my material desires you know! ¡¹

    Yukino complains

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that if I say I want this I want that too much they might just kill me off so I¡¯m not saying it. Although my everyday clothes and underwear don¡¯t fit my sense of style, I can¡¯t complain since they provide me with a lot of good stuff ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s sense is trash.

    I¡¯ve seen Yukino¡¯s private room last May so I know.

    ¡¸ But, I do plan on buying something once the child is born. I¡¯m gonna go through a lot of pain for this so I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll allow me this much ¡¹

    Yukino says while patting her stomach.

    ¡¸ Yukino-oneechan, what do you plan on buying? ¡¹

    Eri asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, maybe a bag? ¡¹

    Yukino replies in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Huh? You¡¯re buying a bag and going where? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t even need to go out, I just want a new bag! ¡¹

    Yukino shouts.

    ¡¸ Enough about me! Go back to your topic! What happened in the new school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    Eri goes back on topic.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯re placed in special clas, we¡¯re separated from the ordinary students, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone knows who we are ¡¹

    ¡¸ During break time and after school, the boys gather around us ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, the stupid boys who come and confess their ¡®love¡¯ to us also increase ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get the situation now. That¡¯s rough for you girls ¡¹

    Snatch said.

    ¡¸ But, won¡¯t that be dangerous if it continues? ¡¹

    Francie worries for the twins

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Well, nothing we can do about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re thinking of letting stealth Kinuka take care of the troublesome people from now on ¡¹

    The twins looked at Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Oh, I forgot to say that. Kinuka-chan¡¯s also with us in the middle school ¡¹

    Kinuka

    ¡¸ Yes, I shall eradicate all hindrances! By Milord¡¯s orders ¡¹

    No wait, I didn¡¯t go that far Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Kinuka shall punish all those who approach with evil thoughts using these iron fists! ¡¹

    Kinuka took out a hidden chain sickle and held it up.

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s not a fist at all ¡¹

    Snatch retorts quickly, but¡­

    ¡¸ Fufufu, I¡¯ll make them taste hell ¡¹

    Kinuka swings around the chain sickle-like nunchaku and laughs.

    Even though she¡¯s swinging heavy iron, the axis doesn¡¯t shake at all.

    It¡¯s showing off Kinuka¡¯s overwhelming strength at a glance.

    Eri grins at Kinuka.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s genuinely scary because you don¡¯t know which part stealth Kinuka is serious, and which part is jokes ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Eri-chan. Kinuka-chan is always serious ¡¹

    Rie told Eri with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Kinuka-chan does what she needs to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, hahahaha!! ¡¹

    Kinuka continues her sickle and chain demonstration.

    ¡¸ And so, if you try to come and confess to us just for fun, you might lose your life you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ We gave a warning here you know?! We won¡¯t be able to stop stealth Kinuka at all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiyaaa!! ¡¹

    Kinuka swings the sickle chain around and then ends it with a pose.

    Then.

    ¡¸ This scythe is shaped to reap lives ¡¹

    She puts the scythe in front of her, facing the camera, and made it shine.

    That¡¯s scary.

    But.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, I think you did that wrong? ¡¹

    Mitama who has been silent from the side stood up.

    ¡¸ You need to incorporate the Anjou style on the last part ¡¹

    She asks for the scythe from Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Lend me. I¡¯ll teach you how I use the sickle and chain ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Kinuka bows politely and hands over the sickle and chain to Mitama.

    ¡¸ Seiyaa!! ¡¹

    Mitama suddenly went swinging at superspeed.

    She¡¯s wearing only a bikini so her plump breasts sway around but she¡¯s unfazed by this.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa, sei! ¡¹

    Her movements are much snappier and faster than Kinuka¡¯s.

    She uses the sickle and chain at will.

    ¡¸ Anjou Arts Secret Technique Red Thunder Flash! Teiyaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Mitama threw the weight of the sickle and chain and the lump or iron pierced the concrete floor of the studio.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Demon General Chu Tian¡¯s secret technique, using it in full power will cause the entire floor to shatter ¡¹

    Mitama says while making a pose.

    ¡¸ H-Hey Mitama, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Snatch complains but Mitama ignores him.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, your technique lacks in power buildup from the hips ¡¹

    She tells her sister.

    ¡¸ You have to perfect the weight shift around the hips here. ¡¹

    Mitama shows her sister in a way it¡¯s easy to understand with her body.

    ¡¸ I see. Thank you for the guidance ¡¹

    Kinuka bows her head.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll soon become a master of Anjou arts Kenpo. You mustn¡¯t neglect training until then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yessir! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama returns the sickle and chain to Kinuka. ¡¹

    Then, she goes to the camera.

    ¡¸ My little sister, Kinuka, and my respected sisters Eri and Rie, also, Shirasaka Yukino, and I¡¯ll include Snatch and Francie for good measure ¡¹

    Mitama speaks with a dignified face.

    ¡¸ No one is allowed to mock my allies. By any means, this Anjou arts Kenpo Master, Anjou Mitama, will defeat you! Prepare yourself! ¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing a micro bikini and looking sexy, and yet.

    Mitama stands with her well-trained and dignified body.

    I get why Mitama¡¯s also recently getting a lot of female fans.

    ¡¸ Oh, Mitama-oneesan¡¯s definitely not joking ¡¹

    Eri mutters.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, she¡¯s much more serious than Kinuka. ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, they have different common sense than ordinary people ¡¹

    Yukino smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just an awkward woman in heart ¡¹

    Mitama speaks with strong eyes.

    ¡¸ With that said if you guys could stop confessing to us if you¡¯re not serious ¡¹

    ¡¸ No really, we don¡¯t care whatever happens to you ¡¹

    The twins laughed.

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re already sold ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sold, and also occupied ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re properties of this scary Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t make a move on someone else¡¯s property. ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s not Mitama-oneesan, you¡¯ll definitely be minced-meat either way ¡¹

    Kinuka, whose sickle and chain is returned, faced the camera.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll cut your life ¡¹

    The eyes under the veil show a glare.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯ve done enough of that Kinuka-chan ¡¹

    The twins sighed.

    ¡¸ Oh well, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, can¡¯t be helped, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, why don¡¯t we call our guests already? ¡¹

    Eri faced the camera happily.

    ¡¸ Huh? Guest? Didn¡¯t hear about that ¡¹

    Snatch is surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, we didn¡¯t tell you ¡¹

    Eri laughed.

    ¡¸ If it goes on, people will think that we have no friends at our new school ¡¹

    ¡¸ So we¡¯re bringing our new friends from middle school! ¡¹

    Then the twins¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu-chan, come in! ¡¹

    She shouts at the entrance of the studio.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Opening the heavy doors of the TV studio¡­

    Arisu wearing her middle school uniform has entered.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1337.

    Chapter 1337. TV Truth / Please don¡¯t show us Pity

    ¡¸Okay, sit down here Arisu-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Sit down¡¹

    Eri and Rie guide Arisu inside the studio to the folding chairs.

    ¡¸Hello, excuse me¡¹

    Arisu greets gently and sat down in the chair.

    Then, Mitama and Kinuka guards right on Arisu¡¯s side.

    Rie, Eri, and Mitama are wearing their tiny bikini, Kinuka¡¯s wearing a ninja look with a mask.

    On the other hand, Arisu¡¯s wearing her new middle school uniform so she¡¯s out of place, but still.

    ¡¸Why are you standing there?¡¹

    Snatch asks Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸This is where we belong¡¹

    ¡¸Belong¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka reply like it¡¯s natural.

    Well, they¡¯ve been bodyguards of Arisu and Misato since they were young so it¡¯s natural to them.

    ¡¸Somehow, you girls do whatever you want tonight¡¹

    Snatch is amazed.

    ¡¸Oh well, do whatever you want. To be honest, watching you girls is fun¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think it¡¯s a lot more like television than badly staged variety shows¡¹

    The gay columnist Francie, says.

    ¡¸Well then, why don¡¯t we introduce her to everyone. This is our friend in school. Arisu-chan!¡¹

    Eri introduces Arisu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kurama Arisu¡¹

    Kurama bows her head.

    ¡¸Oh my, unlike you two, this girl seems elegant.¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously, she¡¯s the young lady of the Kurama house¡¹

    Yukino told Francie while snorting.

    ¡¸You know about the company called Kurama Kaku Group that owns a lot of luxury hotels and old inns? She¡¯s the young lady of that family. I¡¯ve seen her a few times at parties¡¹

    Well, we¡¯re living in the same mansion now though.

    Due to the commotion last May, most of the people know that Yukino¡¯s related to the Shirasaka house, which owns a newspaper and TV station.

    Snatch and the viewers won¡¯t find it strange that she knows the face of Arisu, a young lady of the Kurama house.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not one of the postwar upstarts like my Shirasaka house. Kurama house had been in the nobility with hundreds of years of history¡¹

    Yukino explains, Snatch;

    ¡¸Oh, I heard of Kurama Kaku. Haven¡¯t gone to one though¡¹

    He got right into it.

    ¡¸Oh? But I thought that the Kurama Kaku group got a huge debt that they¡¯re in trouble right now?¡¹

    As expected of a columnist. Francie knows about the economic crisis of the Kurama Kaku group.

    ¡¸Yes, my house has declared bankruptcy¡¹

    Arisu replies with a smile.

    ¡¸Now, the group¡¯s hotels and inns have been sold to pieces but they¡¯re still unable to pay off the debts¡¹

    ¡¸How much is left?¡¹

    Rie asks Arisu.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s about 2.6 billion yen¡¹

    ¡¸If people living in India and China can give me a yen each then we could pay them back¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸At first, it was 5.67 Billion Yen¡¹

    ¡¸If you pay back one yen a year I calculate that Maitreya will appear in this world¡¹

    Rie speaks this time.

    ¡¸With that said, Arisu-chan¡¯s father and mother escaped and they¡¯re currently missing¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, really?¡¹

    Eri said. Francie¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t know where my parents are either¡¹

    Arisu replies.

    ¡¸Onee-sama and I have been staying at a certain person¡¯s mansion near Tokyo¡¹

    Francie and Snatch don¡¯t remember Arisu being in our mansion.

    Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power already made it ambiguous before it reached their memory.

    ¡¸That aside, what is this? Does the young lady want to find her missing parents and that¡¯s why she¡¯s come here?¡¹

    Snatch asks.

    ¡¸What are you talking about? We¡¯re not a sob story show¡¹

    ¡¸Snatch Onii-san, you¡¯re not Kokinji of Naniwa ¡¹

    Rie and Eri criticized Snatch.

    ¡¸You sure know a lot of girls¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, if we were to find out the location of father, the debt collectors will come and there will be further commotion¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry to those my father and mother caused inconveniences to¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. If their location is to be discovered, then the debt collectors will come¡¹

    Snatch agrees.

    ¡¸Yes, and so I¡¯m sorry to ask but I¡¯d like to take a bit of time and greet father and mother who are far away¡¹

    Arisu speaks her desires gently.

    ¡¸Now grant Arisu-sama¡¯s wish¡¹

    ¡¸Grant it¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka glared at Snatch from Arisu¡¯s sides.

    ¡¸No, even if you tell me that. This is Yukino¡¯s show. Tell Yukino that¡¹

    Snatch looked at Yukino.

    ¡¸Why not? Either way, we can do whatever we want in this show. It¡¯s no big deal to use the TV signals for personal use¡¹

    Yukino said laughingly.

    ¡¸We got no sponsors, and the TV station is forced to broadcast this. It¡¯s basically the night show with the dark forces¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody¡¯s here to receive your complaints, and if you have anything to say then just write it on the anonymous message board on the internet or at the back of the flyer¡¹

    Eri and Rie laughed.

    ¡¸Then, go tell what you want to say to your parents¡¹

    Yukino urged Arisu

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    Arisu thanked Yukino, stood up, and faced the camera.

    ¡¸Father, Mother, how are you doing? Arisu¡¯s living a healthy life thanks to everyone.¡¹ Onee-sama is doing well too¡¹

    She speaks happily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little harsh today but I¡¯m doing well. Don¡¯t lose hope. Ane-sama and I will surely recover the Kurama Kaku. Someday, we will meet again. Arisu believes. That¡¯s all¡¹

    Arisu bows to the camera, and then.

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    She bows her head to Yukino and Snatch.

    ¡¸She¡¯s such a neat girl that I¡¯m surprised¡¹

    Francie admires Arisu¡¯s elegance.

    ¡¸Are you sure you¡¯re friends¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we¡¯re students of the same school¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re good friends. Right, Arisu-chan?¡¹

    The twins smiled at Arisu.

    ¡¸Yes, Kinuka¡­san and I are in the same class¡¹

    Arisu panics and adds ¡°-san¡± to Kinuka¡¯s name.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯e so bright and cute that I¡¯m in their care. I¡¯m thankful to them¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it like that, we¡¯re just being good friends with Arisu-chan¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, don¡¯t be so stand-offish

    ¡¸!!!¡¹

    The twins said. Kinuka nods.

    ¡¸Well, sure. I¡¯m happy to see that you girls are getting good friends¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the twins and stealth Kinuka aren¡¯t ordinary so I was a little worried¡¹

    Snatch and Francie said.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s also in question whether this young lady is normal, but at least, you girls gave such an unexpected report.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! We¡¯re not that weird.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Arisu-chan¡¯s cute, and we¡¯re cute¡¹ Kinuka-chan is also cute¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re all just the same¡¹

    Snatch said. The twins reacted.

    ¡¸Well, I admit that you girls and this young lady are beautiful that you could be idols right now¡¹

    ¡¸As for stealth Kinuka, I haven¡¯t seen her face behind the veil so I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸Kinuka-chan¡¯s cute too! Right, Rie-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Eri-chan, Kinuka-chan is just as cute as us!¡¹

    ¡¸!!!¡¹

    Kinuka behind the mask nods.

    ¡¸Anyway, don¡¯t corrupt this young lady you two! Don¡¯t take her to weird places or anything¡¹

    Snatch said.

    ¡¸Weird places, like where?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, where?¡¹

    The twins ask glaringly.

    ¡¸Like, going to the karaoke box, or video arcade, or bringing other adults with you. If I recall, nobody under 16 is allowed at the arcades after six in the night, even with a guardian¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s slightly different because of the prefecture, but in Tokyo¡¯s case, that¡¯s their youth protection ordinance¡¹

    Snatch said. Francie agrees.

    ¡¸In the Chugoku region, they¡¯re strict with their rules that students aren¡¯t allowed to enter after dark. The times¡¯ changes depending on the season¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    ¡¸Each prefecture has its own rules but after 10PM, minors are definitely not allowed. It¡¯s not just a prefectural ordinance but a national law called the ¡°Law concerning regulation and proper operation of business affecting public morals¡± The amazing thing is that there are eight areas regulated by this law. First is the Cabaret, second is the host clubs, third is the dance restaurants, which makes no sense, the fourth one is the dancing halls, and the number fifth is coffee shops and bars with a dark lighting that you can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside, sixth is couples coffee shops, seventh is pachinko and mahjong parlors, and the eight is game centers¡¹

    Oh, game centers are also treated as sex establishments.

    Then.

    ¡¸Kuhaaaaa, Rie-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaaaaaa, Eri-chan¡¹

    The twins sighed.

    ¡¸You know¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not planning on doing that¡¹

    They speak with sad looks.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t even go outside for nightlife¡¹

    ¡¸Game arcades, karaoke? Never gone there¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, I don¡¯t even want to go outside at night¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s scary after all¡¹

    Eri, Rie.

    ¡¸We told you so many times already, our parents were some good-for-nothing Yakuza.¡¹

    ¡¸They were at the bottom of the pile. The trashy type of people

    ¡¸Seriously, human trash makes friends with other human trash¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only a dumpster truck of human trash¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸Seriously, all those trash seem to be bragging how much of trash they are¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid people¡¹

    ¡¸They even talk about getting women drunk and raping them¡¹

    ¡¸They about the trash things they¡¯ve done with their trash friends. Rather, they don¡¯t even mind talking about it even when we¡¯re there¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been hearing those stories since kindergarten, and so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They often talk about making women drink something and raping them in their sleep.¡¹

    ¡¸In the worst-case scenario, they¡¯d go to her male friend¡¯s house and put him to sleep with some drugs¡¹

    ¡¸And then raping the man¡¯s wife or little sister¡¹

    ¡¸That was awful, calling up the junior of the girlfriend and telling the junior to go to the convenience store to buy some potato chips¡¹

    ¡¸Raping the girlfriend for the fifteen minutes the junior went to the convenience store¡¹

    ¡¸They were such trash that they¡¯re so proud of what they do¡¹

    ¡¸Then father just laughs when he hears those¡¹

    ¡¸Then, he says ¡°I¡¯ve done something worse¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Like, gang-raping about 10 women¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that, when Father was young, he targeted a couple that came to the beach, beat the man, and raped the woman that was with him¡¹

    ¡¸Father talks about it so happily.¡¹

    ¡¸The girl resisted until the second one but after the third one, she just gave up and it wasn¡¯t as interesting he said.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why Father always goes for the first or second¡¹

    The twins said. The studio fell quiet.

    ¡¸The city at night is a place where people like Father roam around¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we never go outside¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, we¡¯re always working together¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re alone, who knows when the other will get raped¡¹

    ¡¸Those trash people will come attacking once you show them the opportunity¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, their bones must be balck¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, we don¡¯t trust men fundamentally¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the scary Onii-san, which is our owner, is a different one¡¹

    ¡¸We can trust him, and only him¡¹

    ¡¸After all, Onii-san has the resolve¡¹

    ¡¸When he does it with a woman, he¡¯s ready to look after his partner for the rest of his life¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, we¡¯re also ready to follow him for the rest of our lives¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸I know that Snatch-oniisan isn¡¯t a bad person but still¡¹

    ¡¸But I can¡¯t trust you since you¡¯re a man¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re always cautious of you¡¹

    ¡¸We got to keep our bodies safe¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re being absent-minded and got raped, then I don¡¯t know what kind of face we can show the scary Onii-san¡¹

    ¡¸If that happens, we¡¯ll have to apologize with our deaths¡¹

    The twins look at each other and sighed.

    ¡¸Therefore, we¡¯re not going to places just to look for danger¡¹

    ¡¸We have no interest in the evening town nor nightlife¡¹

    The twins said. Francie;

    ¡¸You girls have a hard life despite being in middle school. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re talking about¡¹

    He makes a complex face as he speaks.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m gay so I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t understand it all. I don¡¯t trust men either. Neither the same types as me¡¹

    He forces a smile, managing to take over the conversation.

    ¡¸Our lives are nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Our parents are scums, bottom-feeding gangsters, so much that they died in a shootout in a residential area in broad daylight¡¹

    ¡¸Compared to that, Yukino-oneesan¡¯s life is much worse¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s father was slain mercilessly.

    The world knew that she was raped and impregnated.

    ¡¸Arisu-chan¡¯s going through a tough time because her parents left her¡¹

    Rie looked at Arisu.

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay¡¹

    Arisu smiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still under great care so I¡¯m okay¡¹

    Arisu smiled. Eri;

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you want to say, then we¡¯re also under great care¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯re under great care now¡¹

    Rie also looked at Francie with a smile.

    ¡¸So don¡¯t call our lives hard¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, our troubles are just like everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Arisu-chan and the two of us don¡¯t want some unneeded sympathy.¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need pity because we¡¯re going to live our lives happy¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸Right, after all that incomprehensible situation, I¡¯m safe now. That¡¯s why I can enjoy my every day¡¹

    Yukino said with a smile.

    ¡¸That was a lot of absurdities but now I can feel happiness in my own way. That¡¯s how I feel so it¡¯s okay¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t need pity¡¹

    ¡¸No need for mercy¡¹

    The twins smiled, Francie;

    ¡¸Right, I guess you girls seem much happier compared to me¡¹

    He smiled gently.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t look happy, we are happy. We¡¯re satisfied right now¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸Yes, I know¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, this feels a little tight¡¹

    Snatch said.

    ¡¸If so, why don¡¯t we have some fun?¡¹

    ¡¸Should we call in our other guest?¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸Huh, there¡¯s another guest?¡¹

    Snatch got surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, she¡¯s coming¡¹

    ¡¸Right, Arisu-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she¡¯s a senior in our previous school¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s senior from the previous school?

    Eri and Rie go to the studio door.

    ¡¸Come out, spear users¡¹

    ¡¸Kuromiya Lance, come!¡¹

    Doban.

    The TV studio opens.

    Motoko and Kurumi in their Hakama, holding their red spears, has come in.

    ¡¸Kuromiya style spear fighting, Kuromiya Motoko has entered!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Likewise, Mikuriya Kurumi has entered!!!¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1338.

    Chapter 1338. TV Truth / Spear Show

    ¡¸ Kuromiya arts spear fighting, Kuromiya Motoko, has entered!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise, Mikuriya Kurumi has entered!! ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi, dressed in Hakama and carrying bright red-painted spears came dashing to the studio.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, what is it this time? ¡¹

    The gay columnist Francie is surprised.

    ¡¸ Just like Arisu-chan, she belongs to quite an impressive household, but this time, this onee-san is even more of a prestigious lady ¡¹

    Eri said smilingly.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromiya-sama is a princess of a lord who rules a country ¡¹

    Arisu explains with a smile.

    ¡¸ Huh, princess? ¡¹

    Snatch is surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh, we said princess, but she¡¯s not a crown bearer of a foreign country. In her case, when was it? Warring states? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-sama¡¯s house was a noble family from Kyoto, the Ishigami family who were assigned to the region as guardians of the Heian period. They settled in the Kuromiya village and became samurai. After that, through the Kamakura period and Muromachi period, became the Feudal lord of 80,000 koku during the Warring States, and after the Meiji restoration, they sat in the house of lords as the member of the nobility ¡¹

    Rie said. Kurumi, the vassal of the Kuromiya house explained quickly.

    ¡¸ Motoko-sama over here is the daughter of the 36th generation head of the Kuromiya house. Kuromiya Takeaki ¡¹

    Kurumi says. Motoko bows her head.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya Motoko ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wow, I¡¯m quite the history buff so I know about the Kuromiya house, but isn¡¯t it a bit bad? ¡¹

    Francie says.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s bad? ¡¹

    Snatch asks whisperingly.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya house is related to various politicians since the Meiji era, and at least three of the prime ministers in our history have relations to the Kuromiya house. I mean, if I recall. The current minister of Defense is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re talking about the house of representatives and Minister of Defense, Kuromiya Kanzo, then yes, he¡¯s my uncle ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the minister of defense? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the man with all the tanks, fighter planes, submarines, and stuff! ¡¹

    No, the minister of defense doesn¡¯t personally own those weapons.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya house is a military family after all ¡¹

    Motoko replies with chest puffed in pride.

    ¡¸ Well, s-so¡­what does the military family Kuromiya-san, h-have for us today? ¡¹

    Francie asks.

    ¡¸ Motoko-ojousama is a master of the Kuromiya style spear fighting, which had been handed down from generations of the Kuromiya house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Today, I¡¯d like to take the opportunity and show you all the spear techniques that have been passed down in our family ¡¹

    Kurumi and Motoko replies.

    ¡¸ Oh, you can use that space there ¡¹

    Yukino speaks nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ As for the camera, sorry but get it in. She¡¯s the daughter of the minister of defense so if things go poorly, you¡¯ll be in trouble ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    Nonono, what can the minister of defense do with a cameraman?

    Even so, it cuts to the scene where Motoko and Kurumi face each other with spears in the middle space of the studio.

    ¡¸ Then, Kurumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Ojou-sama ¡¹

    The two in their Hakama take stances.

    ¡¸ Huh? You girls aren¡¯t going to do the usual like when training? ¡¹

    Francie asks.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t do that in military sport ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those girls have their tradition from the Warring states ¡¹

    the twins looked at Francie and said.

    ¡¸ Suha!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa!! ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi draw their spears.

    They swing their huge red spears.

    The silver edge of the blade reflects the light of the studio.

    Both of them attack in a flowing manner, dodging each other¡¯s spear just in time.

    The spear attack and defense continued as if it were a dance.

    ¡¸ Huh, is that real? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, it can cut, poke, and kill ¡¹

    ¡¸ That spear is an old one too ¡¹

    The twins replied to Snatch.

    ¡¸ But, what¡¯s this. So graceful, so beautiful ¡¹

    What Francie said is natural.

    According to Shou-neechan¡¯s plan, Motoko and Kurumi were to demonstrate by combining only the most spectacular techniques of the Kuromiya style.

    The two have been training since they were children so they¡¯re fighting in perfect harmony.

    ¡¸ Teiyaa, haaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eiyaa, toaaa!! ¡¹

    These slender and sweet girls wield long and dangerous spears with ease and continue their fight.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya arts secret technique, phantom hazy butterfly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromiya arts secret technique, shadow decapitation ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi used a skill at the same time

    ¡¸ Haiyaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Toiyaa!! ¡¹

    The violent flow of movement stops in an instant.

    Then, the two looked at each other in the eye and stopped.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re improving, Kurumi ¡¹

    Motoko smiled at Kurumi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all the fruits of Motoko-ojousama¡¯s guidance ¡¹

    Kurumi also smiled back at Motoko.

    The two put down their spears.

    Then they bowed at the camera.

    The Kuromiya style demonstration is over.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay come here Motoko-oneechan, and Kurumi-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sit over here ¡¹

    Eri and Rie, wearing their micro bikini, prepare a chair for Motoko and Kurumi.

    Then, they also bring in a cart to hold the spears in advance.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi put down their precious spears and sat down on the chair.

    ¡¸ That was some amazing movement but you two didn¡¯t sweat at all ¡¹

    Francie looks at Motoko with a refreshed face.

    ¡¸ If this level of training makes me sweat, then I won¡¯t be able to become an instructor ¡¹

    Motoko replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Can I touch those spears? ¡¹

    Snatch asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, feel free ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try holding my spear ¡¹

    Kurumi hands over her spear to Snatch.

    ¡¸ Oh, it isn¡¯t as heavy as it looks. But, it¡¯s¡­yeah, it¡¯s a real blade ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s too heavy, you can¡¯t use it ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ In the battlefield, when food soldiers with long spears face each other and it turns to a stalemate, they try to cut each other from the side ¡¹

    Kurumi explains.

    ¡¸ I heard that my ancestor Mikuriya Shirouzaemon defeated a samurai general with this spear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, this was used in war? ¡¹

    Snatch panics and returns the spear to Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Yes, I brought my heirloom spear with me today. My spear is a masterpiece named Demon Striking Spear ¡¹

    Motoko replies while caressing hers.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing, were you also practicing ancient techniques with such an old-fashioned spear, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Kurumi and I are preserving the techniques of the Kuromiya house ¡¹

    Motoko replies to Francie.

    ¡¸ But still, isn¡¯t it hard to use spears in the modern age? ¡¹

    Snatch asks everyone¡¯s doubt.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t think spears like this are used on the battlefield anymore. ¡¹

    Motoko said and smiled.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromiya style of spear fighting is also useful in the current age ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, wait, I¡¯ll get it over ¡¹

    Eri and Rie ran over and pushed in a wagon from outside the studio.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    Francie and Snatch are interested in the wagon.

    It¡¯s the trial self-defense parasol from Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ This looks like an ordinary parasol, however, ¡¹

    Motoko stood up, went to the wagon, took a parasol, and opened it.

    ¡¸ The shaft of the parasol is made of lightweight reinforced alloy used in batons ¡¹

    Indeed, the shaft of the parasol is thicker.

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t bend even after receiving a heavy impact. It¡¯s built to be strong ¡¹

    Motoko waved the parasol like a short spear, shuffling it with both hands.

    ¡¸ With this, you can fight off an attack from thugs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Using a parasol for self-protection ¡¹

    Francie nods.

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t we test it? Mitama-oneesan, stealth Kinuka, Go! ¡¹

    Eri called and Mitama and Kinuka takes arm.

    Dressed in a micro bikini, Mitama¡¯s holding an iron tonfa in both hands.

    Meanwhile, Kinuka who¡¯s dressed like a ninja is holding an iron pipe.

    ¡¸ Please come attacking from behind ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi took the self-defense parasol to the center of the studio.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hold back ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the etiquette of Anjou arts combat ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka told Motoko and Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Yes, we will also go all out for the Kuromiya style spear fighting¡¯s name ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re ready anytime ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi turn their back on Mitama.

    ¡¸ Sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka attacked Motoko and Kurumi at the same time.

    ¡¸ Suiyaaa!! ¡¹

    Bachin!!!

    Motoko and Kurumi used their self-defense parasol to protect their behind.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Teiyaa! Seiyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seyaseya! ¡¹

    They used the parasol as a spear to counterattack.

    They¡¯ve been training all this week so they can use the parasol freely.

    Kan, kan, chin!

    The range frame of the self-defense parasol, the tonfa, and the iron pipe.

    The sounds of metals violently clanging.

    ¡¸ Ei, ei! Yaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tei, tei! Toaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    It looks like the fight is equal, but¡­

    The tonfa which is obviously a weapon, and the iron pipe, look brutal.

    Motoko and Kurumi were using parasols at a glance.

    Appearance-wise, Motoko and Kurumi should be the ones at disadvantage.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough demonstration ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough! ¡¹

    The twins stopped the four.

    ¡¸ What it means that even if Mitama-oneesan who is a master of martial arts come with a dangerous-looking weapon ¡¹

    ¡¸ This parasol can deal with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, you can take down any of those molesters or perverts with a single blow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromiya-oneesan¡¯s parasol is the best ¡¹

    Eri and Rie looked at the camera and shows off cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Apart from the parasol here, you can also use ordinary folding umbrellas ¡¹

    Kurumi brings in another trial product and shows it to the camera.

    ¡¸ I see, they look like ordinary umbrellas but they¡¯re using a light frame that won¡¯t fall off. If paired with your technique, it can be a new form of self-defense ¡¹

    Francie took an umbrella from the wagon and said.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right, the weight isn¡¯t different from ordinary umbrellas. But, this shaft is hard. I can¡¯t even bend it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do it either. This is amazing ¡¹

    Snatch also swings around the parasol.

    ¡¸ So, are you doing self-defense classes using this parasol? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s our plan someday ¡¹

    Francie asks. Motoko replies.

    ¡¸ Currently, we¡¯re looking for a place that we can use as the Kuromiya style spear fighting self-defense dojo ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, this might come to fashion. It looks stylish ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it doesn¡¯t feel like a self-defense weapon at all ¡¹

    Naturally. That¡¯s the prototype Shou-neechan instructed to make.

    The parasol is high-quality, and it also has a good sense of fashion.

    ¡¸ Then there¡¯s also the fact that a princess is the one teaching you self-defense. I think that the technique that¡¯s been around since the Warring States period itself will also attract the attention of girls who like history ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Motoko thanked with a smile.

    ¡¸ Once you¡¯ve decided the specific location of your classroom, you can come and let us know again in this show ¡¹

    Rie faced the camera and said.

    ¡¸ Then, today, we¡¯re sending off the show with the usual members, plus Kurama Arisu-chan, Kuromiya Motoko-oneesan, and Mikuriya Kurumi-oneesan! ¡¹

    Eri happily announced.

    ¡¸ What, is this going to be the usual flow? ¡¹

    Snatch asks the twins.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. There won¡¯t be any more guests so we¡¯ll let Snatch-oniisan take care of things ¡¹

    Eri replied.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s quite fun to have cute girls gather around ¡¹

    ¡¸ A former young lady, a current young lady, it¡¯s a lot to talk about ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ Good, well then, it¡¯s going to be the usual. First, let¡¯s talk about the news this week and then everyone can comment on that ¡¹

    Snatch will be hosting the show as usual.

    Yukino¡¯s corner is where she can say whatever she wants with the actors or current affairs as much as she wants.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking about this. What about you? ¡¹

    As usual, Yukino speaks some absurd stuff.

    Seeing Arisu and Motoko¡¯s contrast in their opinions as they¡¯re ignorant of the ways of the world is also fun.

    Through this corner, the viewers see once again that Arisua and Motoko are indeed daughters of the nobility.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ It seems to be doing well. ¡¹

    I¡¯m watching the broadcast in the waiting room of the station.

    Arisu, Motoko, and Kurumi are appearing today so I came with them to the TV station.

    Knock, knock.

    I hear a knock on the door.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s me ¡¹

    It¡¯s Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ Come in ¡¹

    Today, Shou-neechan¡¯s dressed as an employee of the TV station, or some entertainment production company.

    She¡¯s wearing a slightly more fancy suit, a tighter skirt, and glasses.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve received an angry call from the Kuromiya house ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Naturally, they¡¯re angry. Motoko-sama¡¯s appearing on a vulgar TV show together with Kurama-sama¡¯s daughter, whose house has fallen ¡¹

    Right.

    From the Kuromiya house with their status.

    \Yukino¡¯s a daughter of Shriasaka Sousuke, the enemy of the country.

    Eri and Rie, daughters of Yakuza.

    A comedian, Snatch, and a gay columnist, Francie.

    And Arisu, whose Kurama house is stripped of their noble status.

    Having the daughter of the head of the Kuromiya house appear on TV together with them is unlikely.

    ¡¸ Well, they resisted, but¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ With that, the discussion of marrying off Motoko-sama has cut off ¡¹

    Right, that¡¯s our objective.

    ¡¸ For the Kuromiya house, they can¡¯t send Motoko-sama, someone who brought shame to their house to another family. ¡¹

    Their pride as nobility won¡¯t allow that.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll have Motoko and Kurumi in our care from now on, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it will definitely end that way. The Kuromiya head household doesn¡¯t know how to deal with Motoko-sama anymore. ¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    Motoko and Kurumi will now stay as mine.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1339.

    Chapter 1339. Check / Age Difference

    ¡¸ Dono-sama, I¡¯ve been disowned from the Kuromiya house ¡¹

    Kuromiya house seems to have sent their official notice.

    After returning from the TV station to the mansion, I changed clothes and went to the dining room.

    In the dining room, Misuzu, Ruriko, Sakurako, and Mariko and Erica, the girls from the school of the young ladies have gathered, worried about Motoko.

    ¡¸ What do I do now? ¡¹

    I smiled at Motoko.

    ¡¸ Just stay with us ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan¡¯s already negotiating with the Kuromiya house stubbornly. ¡¹

    I look at Shou-neechan who¡¯s talking to the phone in the dining room.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s still wearing her work suit.

    ¡¸ Yes. They¡¯ve told me that I can keep the Kuromiya house¡¯s family treasures, such as the spear, which I took from home. I¡¯ve been given permission to use the family name, and continue being the master of the Kuromiya style. I can go to school just like before ¡¹

    In the end, Motoko¡¯s a young lady of the nobility.

    Yukino made some problematic statements on TV.

    Eri, and Rie, the daughters of Yakuza.

    Arisu of the Kurama house, which has been removed from the nobility. They have deemed their appearance on TV as shameless, and so¡­

    Naturally, that¡¯s fatal for a daughter of the nobility. Any talk of matchmaking with other families will collapse.

    However, since Kuromiya house is a noble family, it would be shameful to have their daughter married to a non-noble family.

    Thus, the realistic approach would be to disown her and place her in the Kouzuki house¡¯s custody.

    ¡¸ My friends in school may look at me coldly because I¡¯m disowned, but I think that this is for the best ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    Yeah, that could happen in their school.

    At least, her friends among the daughters of nobility will decrease.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen. Motoko-oneesama and Kurumi-san are very dashing and stylish ¡¹

    Today, Erica¡¯s staying over.

    Erica and Mariko are already in their pajamas, just waiting for us to come home.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll start a campaign. I¡¯ll let everyone know that Motoko-oneesama¡¯s working hard to preserve her family skills for the future generations ¡¹

    Hearing those from the most popular girl in middle school on their campus is reassuring.

    ¡¸ Ruriko and I will also talk to everyone. We¡¯ll tell them that Motoko-san appeared on TV because she sincerely wants to keep the art of spear fighting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, your family is currently in an awkward relationship, but you definitely love your family more than anyone else ¡¹

    If Misuzu and Ruriko of the Kouzuki house can help, then the daughters of nobility are less likely to cut ties with Motoko.

    Everyone already knows that Motoko¡¯s a strange girl who¡¯s devoted to the spear.

    ¡¸ Being married off to another family regardless of our will is something we¡¯ve been afraid of since we were children ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Once they discover that; If not for the ¡°outrage¡± like appearing on TV, Motoko-oneesama would be married off to another family for the Kuromiya house, and she will no longer be able to use her spear that she loves¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sure that they will understand how Motoko-san feels ¡¹

    Ruriko said. Misuzu agreed.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I think that many were relieved to see Motoko-san¡¯s resolute attitude ¡¹

    Sakurako, the young lady of the Kanou house, speaks.

    ¡¸ And, I feel refreshed too. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re free from the shackles of your home ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s cousin, Mariko has said.

    Mariko¡¯s in a delicate position where she¡¯s related to the nobility but she¡¯s not a member, and so she¡¯s particularly sensitive to the issues of the families.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just happy. Motoko-oneesama¡¯s joined our family, and Kurumi-san also joined in ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Yomi-san, come over here ¡¹

    She calls Yomi, who¡¯s watching Agnes and the girls prepare across the table.

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    Yomi, wearing her pajamas, comes to us, with her huge breasts shaking.

    ¡¸ Kurumi-san, sit next to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Erica and Yomi, then Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan has her young group, the twins have their middle-school group active recently, and now that there¡¯s three of us 14s in the same school, we should make team 14! ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Kurumi-san is Motoko-oneesama¡¯s attendant, but you¡¯re quite the cutie that you must have some hidden fans in the school. Then, Yomi-san, who just transferred in is also getting a lot of attention! Yomi-san¡¯s a beautiful woman, and more importantly, her large breasts are charming ¡¹

    So says Erica, the one with fans all over the school, where the older girls want her as their little sister, and the younger admire her as their big sister.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that looks good. There¡¯s three of you in school after all ¡¹

    I said.

    Eri, and Yomi, the two of the most popular girls on their own gather, some might start to feel jealous, but¡­

    If you add Kurumi, the fluffy-type beauty, and make it a trio, they will look stable.

    The three of them aren¡¯t daughters of the nobility either.

    Yomi is set as Agnes¡¯ attendant, Kurumi is following Motoko. So it won¡¯t be weird if they get along.

    ¡¸ Motoko, you don¡¯t mind? Kurumi¡¯s going to strengthen her bond with the other family ¡¹

    I tell Motoko, Kurumi¡¯s master.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Kurumi also need to strengthen her bonds not just with me, but with everyone else too ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Motoko-san will be in my Team 17 ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    Right, Motoko¡¯s also a year older than me. Actually.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s what Otono-sama and Motoko-ojousama says ¡¹

    Kurumi looked at Motoko and me and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill my role ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, don¡¯t be so stiff! ¡¹

    Erica told Kurumi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re a family, sisters. And so let¡¯s help each other out and be friendly. That¡¯s all you need to do ¡¹

    Yomi said with a bright smile.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Mana! If you¡¯re in the kitchen, then come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it, Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana wearing pajama and apron comes from the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Erica, Yomi, and Kurumi are going to different schools, but since Mana¡¯s also 14, you¡¯re joining team 14 too ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried that Mana becomes alone.

    Even in the new middle school, the twins are in their first year, and Mana¡¯s the only one in her second year.

    ¡¸ Huh? I don¡¯t need it ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ But you girls are in the same age, despite being in a different school, and you girls are family so you should get along with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s what Sensei says ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ I also wanted to be friends with Mana-san all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯ve only been here for a short time but I think that Mana-san is beautiful, and a good housewife, and that there are a lot of things I don¡¯t know yet. That¡¯s why I wanted to be friends ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Me too, it¡¯s an opportunity so I want to be closer ¡¹

    Kurumi said.

    ¡¸ And so, why don¡¯t you become the leader of team 14, Mana-san? ¡¹

    Erica puts Mana as the senior of my women.

    She knows what to do.

    ¡¸ You should accept it after hearing them go that far, Mana ¡¹

    I smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get it. If Onii-chan asks me, then Mana will follow ¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸ But, if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t Motoko-san and my team 17, the weakest of the group? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ Err, wait a second. Let¡¯s summarize this first. Kou, what are the ages of the girls in the family? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Err, Minaho-neesan¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    I speak up.

    ¡¸ You can put the adult group in just one pile. Don¡¯t talk about our age please ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispers from the side.

    ¡¸ Nagisa and I are still young, but Minaho-ojousama¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, Katsuko-nee and Nagisa are 21.

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡º Hey, Katsuko! ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    Oh, she¡¯s listening.

    ¡¸ So, let¡¯s keep it with the high-school and below ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee laughs.

    ¡¸ Err, first, Tsukiko-oneesama is 18, and is in the third year of high-school ¡¹

    Yomi goes back on topic in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan¡¯s also 18. Although, she¡¯s in her second year, instead of third ¡¹

    Mana said.

    I mean, Nei isn¡¯t even registered in school so she can¡¯t graduate from her third year.

    ¡¸ Then, Mitama-san is also 18 ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-oneesama is also 18. Although, she hasn¡¯t devoted her everything to Onii-sama yet ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s not here. But Arisu¡¯s sister, Misato, is also 18. She¡¯s currently a prostitute cadet.

    ¡¸ The 18s are scattered. I think it¡¯s going to be hard for them to form a team, right? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko and Mitama-san goes to Onii-chan¡¯s school, and Nei-oneechan is a student there too, so I guess they¡¯re gathered anyway ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Then, the next one is team 17. That¡¯s Motoko-san and me ¡¹

    Misuzu begins counting.

    ¡¸ Shie hasn¡¯t devoted her everything yet, but she¡¯s also 17 ¡¹

    Sakurako replies.

    Sakurako¡¯s former bodyguard. Our current seamstress, Shiranui-san is 17.

    ¡¸ Also, Kana. She¡¯s 17! ¡¹

    Mariko, who gets along with Kana-senpai, has said.

    ¡¸ Huh, is that all? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a lot of 17s ¡¹

    Mana and Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Momoko-oneesama and Yamada Umeko-san are both 17

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, we still don¡¯t know what Kou will do with Momoko-oneesama, but¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­Hmmmm.

    ¡¸ Okay, now team 16! We have a lot here! ¡¹

    Mana continues the conversation.

    ¡¸ First of all, Onii-chan is 16, Yukino-oneechan, Mana-oneechan, Megu-oneechan, Edie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sakurako and I are also 16 ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama is also 16 ¡¹

    Erica talks about her sister from a different mother. Marika¡¯s in her dorm so she¡¯s not staying here today.

    ¡¸ Team 16 is split between Onii-chan¡¯s schoolmates and young ladies. I think that they should stick together more ¡¹

    Mana urged.

    ¡¸ Oh? But we do get along, yes? ¡¹

    Mariko said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, Mariko-oneechan, have you spoken to Ai-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­well, that girl doesn¡¯t speak at all! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, how about Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sometimes, we do. Like, pass the soy sauce or something ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not good at dealing with them, and I don¡¯t think Megumi-san is either ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Ruri-oneechan¡¯s level, she¡¯s a young lady, yet, she gets along with us ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s right.

    Ruriko¡¯s been desperately learning housework in the mansion for the past six months and Megu and the girls have accepted her.

    ¡¸ I know that I have to make compromise ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s started cleaning up the toilets every morning recently.

    She¡¯s hoping to get closer to the family that she hasn¡¯t gotten to know yet.

    ¡¸ Mariko too, you¡¯re friends with Kana-senpai, so you should be able to get along with Megu and the girls ¡¹

    I told Mariko.

    ¡¸ Well, Kana¡¯s fun ¡¹

    That means that to Mariko¡¯s eyes, Megu and Ai are ordinary schoolgirls, and aren¡¯t as interesting

    ¡¸ Megu and Ai are also interesting, you¡¯ll find them when you look for it ¡¹

    I said.

    Just like the team 18. Team 16 also needs some harmony.

    ¡¸ Following, team 15. Michi and me ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Wait, it¡¯s just two, right? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. We need to increase our group further ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, don¡¯t force inflation Ruriko ¡¹

    I told in panic, but.

    ¡¸ No, Onii-sama, we¡¯ve talked about this before but I have someone I want you to meet ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for another day, I¡¯ll refrain for now ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, we have team 14! Mana-san¡¯s the leader, then Yomi-san, Kurumi-san, and I are the members ¡¹

    Erica points at the girls.

    ¡¸ As expected, having it a bit crowded is nice. Mana-san, how about we recruit everyone in the team 14 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    Ericas said. Mana replies lightly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, Anya-san mentioned that the two foreign sisters that were with her are also 14, right? ¡¹

    Oh, yeah. the younger of the drill sister, Anna, is 14.

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah. Anna¡¯s 14, and Dolly¡¯s 16 ¡¹

    Now, Anya¡¯s back in Southeast Asia together with the two.

    It¡¯s to bring the remaining 11 girl assassins.

    I still haven¡¯t done it with the sisters.

    ¡¸ Should we add them to their age groups respectively? Now that we¡¯re talking about her, how old is Anya-san? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think that she¡¯s on 16, 17, or 18 ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s originally miss Corderlia¡¯s minion cum pet

    Her codename is Nikita Gorbachev.

    She must¡¯ve some set age.

    But, there¡¯s the talk of transferring to our high school.

    At least, she should be in high school.

    ¡¸ Well, let put them on hold for now ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, that may be not only three but all thirteen girl assassins will come together.

    ¡¸ Then, team 13. We have the twins, Arisu-chan, Kinuka-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s also 13 ¡¹

    Mariko, her former master, said.

    ¡¸ Apart from Haiji, they¡¯re all gathered and attend in the same school ¡¹

    I muttered.

    On the contrary, Haiji needs some support.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking after Haiji so don¡¯t worry about her. The students still think that Haiji¡¯s my bodyguard

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I like that girl. So don¡¯t worry about her ¡¹

    ¡¸ That said, Haiji surely feels lonely not having another family member in her class. ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Right, we need someone urgent ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Right, I have a candidate for that ¡¹

    Sakurako says.

    ¡¸ Lastly, team 12! ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, Luna-chan, Karen-chan, Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that this one is the most stable? Danna-sama and we always look after this group the most ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ But, if I recall, Agnes had someone she wants to join the family ¡¹

    Speaking of which.

    ¡¸ Then, team 12 is still increasing ¡¹

    Ruriko says it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that the first friend Agnes-chan will make in her life will be someone she¡¯ll make join the family ¡¹

    Mana?

    ¡¸ Well, if Agnes-chan¡¯s first friend failed, that¡¯ll be a lifetime trauma for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, she might never make friends anymore ¡¹

    Even Ruriko says that.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we¡¯ll use even Luna-chan¡¯s Miko power just to make sure that she keeps her first friend ¡¹

    R-Really?

    ¡¸ I guess, that¡¯s all teams for now? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Papa, good night ¡¹

    Mao-chan comes in, Nagisa brought her.

    She¡¯s been waiting for me to return from the TV station so she stayed awake. She looks sleepy.

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night, Mao-chan ¡¹

    I embraced Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Oh, we forgot about team 4, right? ¡¹

    Mana said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ Right, team four is precious ¡¹

    I rub my cheeks with the warm Mao-chan.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1340.

    Chapter 1340. School Festival Part 1

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Usually, she¡¯s so slow on things, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s fast in here, and precise too ¡¹

    Usually, it¡¯s just us in the bakery, but today.

    Today, we¡¯ve got some high school girls raring to go.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I got used to it. Once I got used to it¡­I got faster ¡¹

    Ai says while rolling out more doughs to form a shape and arranging it on the pads.

    ¡¸ In the tennis club, I never knew that Ai is this capable. ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s got to be Katsuko-san. Her guidance is great! ¡¹

    Today¡¯s the first day of the school festival.

    Our bakery is joining up with the tennis club and opening a cafe.

    It¡¯s an open cafe with plastic chairs and tables behind the student cafeteria where Katsuko-nee¡¯s van is usually parked.

    In case the weather is bad, we plan on borrowing the corner of the school cafeteria, but we have good weather today.

    Outside are the members of the tennis club wearing their uniform, doing waitress work.

    Inside the bakery, we¡¯re selling the pastries Ai made, and the pastries the tennis club girls made, so I¡¯m just watching. Not touching anything.

    ¡¸ Look, Ai and Baker-kun is learning how to make good pastry so quickly ¡¹

    One of the girls said.

    Baker-kun, they¡¯re talking about me.

    ¡¸ Seriously, some horrible people say that Katsuko-san does it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, seeing Ai bake pastry right in front of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I always tell them that it¡¯s Ai who does it ¡¹

    The tennis club also trained how to make pastries a bit just for this school festival.

    It helps that people speak of Ai¡¯s skill.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough chit-chat! The third batch is ready, I¡¯ll put it out there so be ready to take it to the store ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes baked pastries out of the oven.

    This is fun.

    Yeah.

    When Katsuko-nee was in her first year in high school. Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped her.

    This is my first time participating in a high school festival.

    However, Katsuko-nee¡¯s the teacher of the pastry-making course, not a student.

    She can¡¯t go out and be a regular customer outside.

    In the end, she¡¯s just here to manage the bakery.

    ¡¸ Okay, Katsuko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s freshly baked, still hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ This and this should be placed next to each other since they cost the same. Make it easy so the other shop girls don¡¯t get confused

    Katsuko-nee gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Do you need help? ¡¹

    Megu comes in, opening the door from the school cafeteria side.

    The locks are released for today.

    ¡¸ Not really, here, Megumi-chan. Take him with you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. You two are a couple, why don¡¯t you two go hold hands and run around the festival?! ¡¹

    One of the tennis club girls said.

    ¡¸ No, but, I feel sorry to leave Katsuko-nee and Ai to do everything ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still the first day of the school festival so we can alternate when taking breaks. Either way, your job for the next two days is to support the tennis club girls, so you can take it easy ¡¹

    Between Ai¡¯s pastry, and the Tennis club pastry, mine won¡¯t sell.

    ¡¸ Just go¡­Ai¡­has the tennis club ¡¹

    Ai told me.

    Right, Ai was a former tennis club member.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best with everyone ¡¹

    Right¡­

    It¡¯s good to know that the people who she wasn¡¯t close with back when she was a tennis club member, is getting to know her better.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, if Baker-kun is here, we can¡¯t have girls talk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wifey, take baker-kun with you ¡¹

    The tennis club girls told Megu.

    ¡¸ You can stay away for at least an hour ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the clock and said.

    ¡¸ Okay, then we¡¯ll be leaving for now. Megu, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    We¡¯re leaving, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, wait, since we have the opportunity, bring the freshly baked ones to the front ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Oh, okay. It¡¯s this, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take this ¡¹

    With that said, Megu and I brought a pad each and went through the back entrance.

    ¡¸ Wow, this is amazing ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprise is natural. The tennis-wear cafe has no vacancy.

    It¡¯s just the first day of the school festival, and yet¡­

    Even the parents of the students in our school are here.

    ¡¸ Ah, Nobu. Bring the new ones here! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, who¡¯s managing the open-air cafe called us right away.

    We borrowed a large tent from the school to use for our store.

    Though we call it a cafe, the only drinks available are iced tea and coffee, which were boiled in the bakery and chilled at the drink server.

    If it¡¯s hot, then it¡¯s troublesome to handle, so this is the only way.

    If they want hot drinks, then there¡¯s a vending machine in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Okay, new pastries have arrived ¡¹

    Kana-senpai who wears her white tennis fair and white sun visor told the customers and the other club members who are shop assistants.

    ¡¸ The sales are doing well it seems ¡¹

    I whispered to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a huge success. There are other coffee shops but ours seem to be the most popular. As expected, the idea of freshly baked pastry and beautiful girls in tennis clothes is a great idea ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks excitedly.

    ¡¸ Besides, they¡¯re attracting customers too ¡¹

    Looking at where Kana-senpai¡¯s gazing.

    ¡¸ Anjou arts kenpo secret technique! Vacuum one-hand spinning top! ¡¹

    As usual, Mitama¡¯s wearing her white cap and white school uniform for some reason.

    She¡¯s spinning the Japanese sword she pulled out of the sheathe.

    ¡¸ Teiyaa! You¡¯re always making extra moves! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oooh!! ¡¹

    The crowd claps as they watch her spin the sword.

    I¡¯ve been thinking about this¡­

    Why is it that Anjou arts Kenpo seems to be a street performing art?

    Still, nobody thinks that it¡¯s weird for a high-school girl to hold a Japanese sword.

    Mitama in her school uniform is already absurd, so it suits her just fine.

    It¡¯s not even cosplay, her appearance in men¡¯s clothing and holding a sword is on a DNA level already.

    ¡¸ Haaa!! ¡¹

    Mitama flips the spinning tip of the sky and grabbed it mid-air.

    ¡¸ Done! ¡¹

    Then, the spectators clapped their hands.

    ¡¸ As expected, people who appear on TV are different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is definitely art ¡¹

    The parents of the students, an old man and an old lady said.

    The small children are clapping their hands for Mitama.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Darling? ¡¹

    Turning around, Edie¡¯s there.

    She¡¯s been organizing and monitoring the customers all day.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t have anything to do in the bakery. So, we¡¯re going to take a look around the school for an hour ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯m going too! ¡¹

    I looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ You mind, Megu? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not at all. Let¡¯s go with the three of us ¡¹

    Megu replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Mitama, I appoint you as the fire bandit reformer of this place! Watch out for bad guys and keep the peace! ¡¹

    Edie sad.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me! I, Anjou Mitama have been appointed as the fire bandit reformer! I will keep the peace in this place! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    The students, their parents, and even children clap their hands for Mitama.

    ¡¸ Mitama has that charm that can pull people around her ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    She¡¯s a girl with star quality.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also here so there¡¯s no need to worry ¡¹

    Turning around, I see Tsukiko.

    She¡¯s erasing her presence using her Miko power again.

    ¡¸ In case that someone problematic appears, I¡¯ll get rid of them ¡¹

    We have a lot of enemies.

    There would be police or other organizations that are trying to investigate to get in touch with us in some way.

    Kouzuki SS should be checking the people coming to the campus, but still.

    We¡¯re not like Misuzu¡¯s school where you can¡¯t enter during the festival without an invitation.

    In fact, anyone can come to our school during the festival. As long as they don¡¯t look suspicious.

    Just when I thought of that.

    ¡¸ Oh, looking good! ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s here.

    He¡¯s drinking iced coffee, gnawing on the pastry.

    As usual, he¡¯s wearing a thin black suit and a colored shirt. A thin necktie. And he¡¯s wearing dark-colored sunglasses.

    He¡¯s suspicious when it comes to appearance.

    Kudou-papa can pass through our school unchecked.

    ¡¸ Shingeki no Kyojin movie is out, right? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s that thing where huge humans come out, I was surprised ¡¹

    What is he talking about?

    ¡¸ Normally, when you talk about Shingeki no Kyojin, it¡¯s about Uno Juukichi-sensei, right? ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Or, Shimada Shougo-sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Shimada Shougo¡¯s not Shingeki, it was Shinkokugeki! ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Darling, ignore him. Only one in a hundred people laugh at his jokes

    Oh, right.

    ¡¸ I have three children, but it¡¯s my first time coming to a high school festival. Shinichi¡¯s busy with his work, Haruka and Michi never gave me an invitation, saying that they¡¯d rather die than invite me ¡¹

    Even before that, Michi¡¯s school won¡¯t even allow you to have a ticket.

    ¡¸ But, why is Kudou-san in our school festival? ¡¹

    To be honest, Michi and Kudou Haruka don¡¯t come to our school either.

    He¡¯s irrelevant.

    ¡¸ Well, yeah, stuff ¡¹

    Kudou-papa looked at Edie.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to walk around the school then be careful ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Kudou-san¡¯s dispatched by Kouzuki SS.

    Then that means that Kudou-san has to make moves behind the scenes.

    ¡¸ Go on, you¡¯re wasting time you know ¡¹

    Kudou-san said. I¡­

    ¡¸ Take care of things ¡¹

    I bowed my head.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got this ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Mana and the girls will come after a while ¡¹

    I look at the mail I received and said.

    Mana, Eri, Rie, Arisu, and Kinuka are attending their new school this morning, and so¡­

    They¡¯re going to our school¡¯s festival in the afternoon to play.

    Yukino and Mitama are here, so the twins and Stealth Kinuka coming to play over doesn¡¯t look weird.

    Arisu also did make an appearance on TV last time.

    Misuzu and Ruriko, and the girls from the school for the young ladies want to come too, but¡­

    We had to ask them to give up because the security for the daughters of Kouzuki, Kanou, and Kuromiya houses would be too much.

    We¡¯ve got a lot of strangers coming from all sides.

    Agnes too, she¡¯s got blue eyes and blonde hair so she stands out too much.

    Well, the school festival there is soon.

    I¡¯m going there so forgive me.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Megu, how¡¯s the women¡¯s track and field club? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m done with my duty already. ¡¹ Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be there the whole morning. Besides; ¡¹

    Megu smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Captain Takeshiba¡¯s idea is to show the usual practice and measurements of each member¡¯s record, but¡­ ¡¹

    Showing off training during the school festival?

    ¡¸ The concept was to let the parents see the effort and sweat, and how serious we are at the athletics, but then some weird men with cameras came over ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You know, when in tournaments on track and field, you wear light clothing when trying to set a new record, right? That¡¯s what they want to spy on ¡¹

    Oh, even high-school girls wear those tight ones

    ¡¸ That made Takeshiba-san furious, and said, ¡°How dare you look at our sacred athletics with such lascivious eyes!¡± So, she put on long-sleeved training clothes and canceled the record measurement ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, the vice proposed a change of plan. Instead of us club members, we decided to have parents who came to the school festival and hadn¡¯t run on the track for a long time to run and measure their records ¡¹

    The parents get recorded instead?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard to do long distances so we just make them run 50 meters, or do a long jump. We decided to only accept experienced people when it comes to the high jump. We have quite a few alumni who were on the track-and-field team ¡¹

    They¡¯ve been away from athletics since high school, so I guess they want to give it a try.

    ¡¸ Mitama and I will run later ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Takeshiba¡¯s taking care of Megumi so I¡¯ll return the favor at least ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s a champion in the martial arts tournament, it was at late night, but it was on TV.

    So, she¡¯s quite famous too.

    No, she¡¯s originally an outstanding student so everyone in the school knows her.

    The fact that she¡¯s accompanied with a clear track record is big.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Edie ¡¹

    Megu thanked Edie.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing. So, what are we going to look at, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie asks me.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, to be honest, I got nothing in particular that I want to see ¡¹

    I look at the school festival event map, but¡­

    I¡¯m not interested in the cultural clubs¡¯ exhibit, or the light music club¡¯s concert.

    ¡¸ Sure, at times like that, just walk around and enjoy the atmosphere ¡¹

    Megu pulled my hand and started walking.

    ¡¸ Do you want something cold? Oh, they¡¯re selling ice cream over there Yoshi-kun! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s following behind me as Megu drags me.

    ¡¸ Three ice cream please ¡¹

    Megu happily told the student seller.

    So this is the cooking group¡¯s place.

    ¡¸ You three sure always are together ¡¹

    The senior from the culinary club, who¡¯s in charge of making the homemade ice cream tells us while filling up the paper cup with ice cream.

    ¡¸ But, what about Natou-san? Why is she not with you? ¡¹

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, add another one ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll hold one for Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we should ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll deliver it to her ¡¹

    The bakery¡¯s taken over by the women¡¯s tennis club.

    Nei¡¯s got no place to go.

    Ai and Katsuko-nee can guide them in making pastry, but Nei can¡¯t.

    The cafe in front is to have the tennis girls as the waitresses.

    Besides, Nei¡¯s too beautiful that she gathers attention if she¡¯s a waitress.

    ¡¸ Here, four ice cream ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll pay for it ¡¹

    I paid for the four portions.

    ¡¸ Thanks, tell Natou-san my regards. I¡¯ve been in the same class as her back at the first year ¡¹

    Nei is staying at the kendo hall that she set fire after struggling against the teacher from Shriasaka Sousuke¡¯s faction.

    ¡¸ Back then, she always makes a scary face, but recently, she¡¯s getting brighter. Ever since she¡¯s been with you guys ¡¹

    ¡¸ Natou-senpai¡¯s such a beauty when she smiles ¡¹

    Other cooking club members say from the side.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s too much of a beauty that nobody talks to her, but she has a lot of fans among the girls I¡¯m one of them. Uhm, please tell her my regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll tell her ¡¹

    Everyone knows that Megu and I are engaged, that we¡¯re living together.

    So, they don¡¯t see my relationship with Nei as man and woman.

    If you add Edie, Katsuko-nee, Ai, and Kana-senpai, they only see it as being friends in the bakery.

    ¡¸ Okay then, I¡¯m going to Nei¡¯s place ¡¹

    I hold Nei and my share of ice cream.

    Then, Megu is holding hers and Edie¡¯s.

    Edie¡¯s empty-handed since she¡¯s a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, Nei-oneesan¡¯s place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she should be there today ¡¹

    She¡¯s usually hidden room in the basement of the principal¡¯s office, which is now the classroom for Minaho-neesan and her prostitute cadets.

    So she¡¯s not there.

    If we¡¯re looking for Nei.

    ¡¸ I think she¡¯s going to be in the English prep room that Minaho-neesan was using before ¡¹

    She must be watching the school festival from that room, where all the school¡¯s surveillance systems are located.

    Nei can be alone there.

    ¡¸ The ice cream will melt so let¡¯s hurry! ¡¹

    I went to our objective while jogging.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1341.

    Chapter 1341. School Festival A Part 2 / Explosive Girl

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Yo-chan?¡¹

    The English prep room is a room where you can check the cameras all over the school, so¡­

    Nei was watching us come to her.

    She made sure that no other students are nearby and unlocked the door.

    Going inside, Nei¡¯s sitting in front of lots of monitors.

    ¡¸No, Katsuko-nee gave me an hour of free time so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So don¡¯t come here! You could¡¯ve gone around with Megu-chan and Edie during that time¡¹

    Nei said with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸I also want to see Ya-chan. Here, ice cream.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, thanks, Yo-chan. You can sit here, Megu-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I pull out a pipe chair leaning against the wall and we all sat down to eat ice cream.

    ¡¸A lot of people are here today and they seem to be having fun¡¹

    Nei looked at the parents and guardians who came to the festival today and said.

    ¡¸Ya-chan, you don¡¯t like crowds?¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah. I don¡¯t like it when there¡¯s a crowd¡¹

    Nei¡¯s usual bright personality is something she made.

    Nei was on the verge of a mental breakdown after her twin brother got murdered, and so she used Kyouko-san as her model to create a personality that was bright, energetic, and bold.

    The real Najima Yasuko is a docile, quiet, and introverted girl.

    ¡¸But, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go tour around the school, Ya-chan. Don¡¯t just watch from the cameras, look at them in person¡¹

    I suggested.

    ¡¸Thanks, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸But, maybe not now¡¹

    Then, the extension phone rings.

    ¡¸Hello?¡¹

    Nei picks up the phone.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll give it a check too. Yes, got it. I¡¯m with Yo-chan. I¡¯m going out. Uhh, yes, okay Roger that¡¹

    Nei ends the call

    ¡¸Minaho-neesan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep! As expected of Yo-chan¡¹

    No, Minaho-neesan¡¯s the only one Nei talks half-respectfully.

    I mean, only Minaho-neesan knows that we¡¯re here since she¡¯s watching the cameras through the surveillance system underground.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Ya-chan? Kudou-san is also here¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s a man from the other side, and he showed up on purpose.

    He¡¯s sending a message for us to be careful.

    I thought that Nei was in the surveillance room because she had no place to stay, but it seems that Minaho-neesan tasked her to do something.

    Something¡¯s happening in school right now.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell you right now. We¡¯re still in a situation where we have to be vigilant¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸To be honest, we don¡¯t know how many of them are mixed in with the parents¡¹

    We¡¯re having a school festival, and there¡¯s no stopping the outsiders from coming and going

    Our school is a regular co-ed high school.

    We¡¯re not like Misuzu¡¯s school where you can¡¯t enter unless you have an invitation ticket, and there¡¯s a strict inspection at the entrance.

    ¡¸So, Minaho-oneechan wants me and Yo-chan to go fishing¡¹

    ¡¸Fishing?¡¹

    ¡¸To be precise, we¡¯re going to be the bait, for fishing, I guess? We¡¯re going to drag some enemies and pick them up¡¹

    She meant that we¡¯re going to be the bait.

    If the enemy¡¯s infiltrated the school, then Kudou-papa¡¯s probably deployed his group too.

    We can stir up the place and reveal which are the enemies.

    ¡¸Well, give me a moment¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸We can go out after we finish our ice cream¡¹

    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a special made ice cream from the cooking club.

    ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s finish eating first before moving, Nei-oneesan¡¹

    Megu told Nei.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After we¡¯re done eating ice cream, we head out of the English prep room.

    ¡¸Where should we go around first?¡¹

    I open the special event map of the school festival.

    ¡¸Nei-oneesan, the anime research exhibit seems close¡¹

    Megu recalled that Nei¡¯s an otaku so she made that suggestion.

    ¡¸Oh, skip that. Their anime scope is so small¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸They¡¯re only into the current anime and popular voice actors. They call themselves anime research circle, so they should at least know Momotaro: Umi no Shinpei!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that title?¡¹

    Megu asks.

    ¡¸Momotaro: Umi no Shinpei, is a sister film to Momotaro no Umiwashi, the first full-length animation in Japan. It¡¯s a film made to raise awareness of the war efforts. There¡¯s a great music scene where Momotaro goes to an island ruled by westerners with a Japanese naval paratroop unit and teaches Japanese to the local children¡¹

    Edie, why do you even know about that?

    You can¡¯t even talk Japanese half a year ago.

    No, not that I mind.

    ¡¸Anyway, my preferences don¡¯t align with them¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Then, how about the tokusatsu research group?¡¹

    Megu found another otaku-oriented study group on the map.

    ¡¸Oh, they¡¯re bad too. They don¡¯t even know the influence of Judo Isshin on the action side, or Daiei¡¯s Yokai Taisen on the modeling side when talking about the history of Kamen Rider¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸The company that made the large-sized stuff monsters for that movie were the ones to make the Kamen Rider monsters. That experience is still alive in the creation of the Shocker monster

    I¡¯m getting curious.

    ¡¸Ya-chan, have you ever talked about that with the people from the anime or tokusatsu research groups?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯d been in contact with the research groups, but¡­

    ¡¸Nope. The truth is, I¡¯ve only listened to them when they¡¯re hanging out in their clubrooms through the surveillance systems!¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I know that their otaku knowledge isn¡¯t that deep¡¹

    Oh, I knew it.

    ¡¸Then, Nei-oneesan, why don¡¯t you go and share your knowledge with them?¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸Huh, why? Why would I go out of my way to do something that¡¯ll get hated?¡¹

    Nei said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Yo-chan¡¯s the only one who listens to my otaku knowledge without getting bored¡¹

    ¡¸People who like anime have different interests though. If the topic is in the same genre, it¡¯s natural that people will hate it if you¡¯re trying to push knowledge that they¡¯re not interested in¡¹

    Edie tells Megu.

    ¡¸As for me, I¡¯m interested as long as there¡¯s something to learn¡¹

    Edie¡¯s a genius so she just swallows any knowledge given to her.

    ¡¸Especially in visual culture. They¡¯re a reflection of the customs of the people who produced them. Instead of reading a bad guidebook, you can learn more about the lifestyle, way of thinking, and historical customs, by watching at least ten movies of the ethnic group¡¹

    I see. Edie¡¯s looking through Nei¡¯s collection of movies, manga, and anime with such sense of purpose.

    ¡¸For example, Japanese anime has a lot of stories about going to the beach, hot springs, and such. This shows that Japanese people have a special sympathy to sea bathing and hot springs¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, now that you mention that. If they live on land without the ocean, they won¡¯t make stories about swimming in the sea. The abundance of hot springs is another feature of Japan¡¹

    Well yeah.

    I think only a few Japanese borns have never soaked in a hot spring ever since they were born.

    ¡¸What I don¡¯t get is why do Japanese anime always have watermelon splitting at the beach?¡¹

    Huh, Edie?

    ¡¸As far as I can tell, watermelon splitting isn¡¯t an activity they do at the beach. It¡¯s not something every group do at beaches, like in the anime¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    I also haven¡¯t done watermelon splitting in real life either.

    ¡¸Well you see Edie, that¡¯s what they call the beauty of style¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot more of that in the past, but there¡¯s less of it recently. In anime and tokusatsu until the ¡¯80s, they always play the Hagoita on New Year¡¯s, and the loser of the game will get their face scribbled with ink. Despite having only so few houses doing that for real¡¹

    Using inks when winning Hagoita? What?

    Hagoita¡¯s a board with a picture someone painted with a cloth or something.

    The one they decorate every year with pictures of the year¡¯s events and stuff, right?

    It¡¯s often in the news near the end of the year or something.

    What¡¯s the game with that thing?

    The winner gets to have their portrait for the year? Hmm

    ¡¸Grendizer was aired in Europe under the title of Goldrack and it was popular, but, for their new year¡¯s episode, they were playing Hagoita, so I wondered how the people from the other side thought of that. What do they think when Duke Freed, Koko-kun, and others wore kimonos¡¹

    Sometimes, I don¡¯t get what Nei¡¯s talking about.

    Then.

    ¡¸What do you need from us?¡¹

    Suddenly, Edie turned her back and asked.

    Then.

    A beautiful girl is standing there, wearing a uniform from another school and a backpack behind.

    She¡¯s a high schooler. She¡¯s got long black hair tied up in braids.

    Her eyes seem to be brooding over something.

    ¡¸Excuse me. You¡¯re Kuromori Kou-sama, am I correct?¡¹

    She¡¯s called me with that name.

    ¡¸No, you got it wrong. I¡¯m Yoshida. Yoshida Yoshinobu¡¹

    I forced a smile and said.

    I¡¯m Yoshida Yoshinobu in this school.

    Kuromori Kou is the name I give I use on the surface when my family is involved.

    Also, in my family register, when I got adapted to the Kuromori house, I¡¯m named Kuromori Yoshinobu.

    Then, since I also took over Nei¡¯s brother¡¯s register, and also got adopted to the Kuromori house, I also have the name of Kuromori Keito.

    ¡¸U-Uhm, I¡¯m sorry to ask but could you follow me?¡¹

    I denied that I¡¯m Kuromori Kou and yet the girl still speaks.

    ¡¸My Lord has parked his car outside the school. Please come and have a discussion with him¡¹

    A car outside the school.

    Who is this girl¡¯s master?

    ¡¸Oh, sorry, but I¡¯m just taking a break. I can¡¯t afford to waste any more time¡¹

    I told the girl.

    Then.

    ¡¸We have a bomb in this backpack¡¹

    The girl speaks to me with a straight face.

    ¡¸In case you don¡¯t show up, we¡¯ll detonate this explosive. I¡¯ll die with Kuromori-sama. No, it¡¯ll cause a lot of destruction in the school building so there will be a lot of casualties¡¹

    ¡¸So they sent a suicide bomber here?¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸Uhm, if you can¡¯t come with me, then¡­ I may be reluctant, but¡­¡¹

    The girl says while sweat floats on her forehead

    I¡­

    ¡¸Hmmm, is that your idea? Or is it your Master¡¯s idea?¡¹

    I ask with a smile.

    ¡¸Do you have the switch? Or does your master have it remote controlled?¡¹

    The braided girl;

    ¡¸Ah, my master has it. Master can detonate it. S-So, there¡¯s no way I would spare my life and prevent the explosion

    She says with a confused face.

    Oh, she¡¯s got a small camera attached to the belt of the backpack.

    I guess their master is watching from afar.

    Oh, there¡¯s also a headset attached to her ear.

    Her master is listening to our conversation through the microphone.

    She¡¯s also giving instructions to the girl through the radio every step of the way.

    ¡¸I have a few things I don¡¯t like¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸First, you¡¯re not naming yourself¡¹

    I said. the braided girl panics.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m Kurose Anju¡¹

    She names herself.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m angry not at you, but at your master¡¹

    I glare at Kurose.

    ¡¸No, uhm, I can¡¯t speak of my Master¡¯s name¡¹

    I thought so.

    ¡¸Then, I won¡¯t meet with someone who can¡¯t name themselves¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?! No, but, K-Kuromori-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, you got it wrong. I¡¯m Yoshida¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not it, but¡­I¡¯m carrying a bomb on me!!¡¹

    Kurose-san tries to show off the backpack.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way there¡¯s a bomb there, you know? I hate nonsense jokes like that¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Yeah, I get it. This wasn¡¯t Kurose-san¡¯s idea. You¡¯re not someone who¡¯d come up with something like this, and you¡¯re not someone who¡¯d willingly go through it either¡¹

    She¡¯s not someone from the other side.

    She came to me with a straightforward tone.

    Her behavior doesn¡¯t show any cunning or evil.

    ¡¸So, this trivial threat is your master¡¯s idea. Furthermore, he forced you to it, getting you to trouble and enjoying watching us get afraid¡¹

    Now that evil is a hundred points.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unforgivable. He¡¯s just plain rude and looks down on us. I don¡¯t like that¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, b-but, there really is a bomb here!¡¹

    Kurose-san appeals to me with a crying face.

    ¡¸Is it okay, Yoshi-kun?¡¹

    Megu grips my arm and asks.

    ¡¸No problem, Darling¡¯s got it right¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I agree with Yo-chan¡¹

    Edie and Nei supported me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious. Her master doesn¡¯t have the guts to bring real explosives, even if it¡¯s just a prop to scare me. They only speak of threats, but that backpack is empty. Just like her master, there¡¯s nothing inside¡¹

    I purposely fan the flames.

    Either way, her master is listening from afar.

    I¡¯m making him a laughingstock.

    ¡¸Well yeah, if it¡¯s a remote-controlled explosive, then they would be afraid to touch it just from the fear that it will malfunction.¡¹

    ¡¸If they make a mistake and detonate the bomb, it¡¯ll cause collateral damage to the public school that¡¯s in the school festival, and that¡¯s big trouble¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, looking down on us. Do they really think that they can fool us with such an obvious trick¡¹

    ¡¸Right, even a three-year-old won¡¯t fall for something like that¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with your master? Did his brain stop growing after three?¡¹

    Edie and Nei are making fun of Kurose-san¡¯s master so he can hear them.

    ¡¸Eh, err. U-uhm¡¹

    Kurose-san is chaotically confused.

    ¡¸Tell your Master this. Where are your manners! Also, if you want to meet me, then come here! Don¡¯t use your subordinate for something this trivial. That¡¯s all!¡¹

    I made it clear.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Megu¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, let¡¯s just ignore them, Yo-chan¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s just that your master is an idiot¡¹

    We turned our backs on Kurose-san and head off.

    Then.

    ¡¸W-Wait! I¡¯m begging you! Ah?!¡¹

    Turning around, Kurose-san is holding her earphone, listening to something.

    ¡¸Y-Yes! Yes, I udnerstand. Norihiko-sama¡¹

    Norihiko, that¡¯s the girl¡¯s master.

    ¡¸U-Uhm, My lord said that he¡¯s on his way right now¡¹

    I see. He got a silly trick up his sleeve, but¡­

    He definitely wanted to see me.

    ¡¸He wants to meet to a place where there are no other people¡¹

    Kurose-san listens to the instructions on her earphone and tells us.

    ¡¸My lord has seven bodyguards apart from me. Therefore, Kuromori-sama is allowed to bring the same number of guards with him¡¹

    Allowed? Why is he so bossy?

    ¡¸Also, the Takakura shrine maidens aren¡¯t allowed to approach within 300 meters of my Lord. He said that he¡¯d meet with Kuromori-sama if the conditions are met¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks. It¡¯s not like I want to meet with your Master either way¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸He¡¯s the one who wants to meet me, right? I didn¡¯t make any promises with your Master. I have no intentions with someone that rude¡¹

    I walked up to Kurose-san and approached the small camera on her shoulder.

    ¡¸If you want to come, then do it. Come here/ However, only two bodyguards. It¡¯s annoying to have a bunch of bodyguards walking around at a fun school festival. Have some common sense¡¹

    I said, then opened the school festival map.

    Err.

    We don¡¯t even know who the other party is so it¡¯s dangerous to call them to the principal¡¯s office.

    She doesn¡¯t know that the whole school is under the Black Forest¡¯s control.

    We shouldn¡¯t give them hints then.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸Nobody uses this room during the school festival¡¹

    Megu points at the map of the school building.

    Yeah, the emergency broadcast room next to the principal¡¯s office isn¡¯t usually in use.

    That¡¯s the room where Endou attacked Yukino last May, and I eventually raped her.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m in the broadcast committee so I have the key¡¹

    Edie gives out an easy lie.

    ¡¸This room is soundproof so we can have secret conversations here¡¹

    ¡¸Kurose-san, remember. It¡¯s this room. You¡¯re here right now¡¹

    I show Kurose-san the map and give instructions.

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I can see it¡¹

    Kurose-san understood it right away.

    Oh, she belongs to the bodyguard families.

    Guards mainly check out the places to follow in advance.

    They¡¯re accustomed to looking at maps and getting a sense of what the space looks like

    ¡¸Good, come to this room after five minutes I won¡¯t wait for more, so dash for it. You hear?!¡¹

    I look at the camera and said.

    ¡¸Go, you should meet with your master now¡¹

    Edie told Kurose-san.

    ¡¸Oh, right. I understand. Thank you¡¹

    Kurose-san bows her head to Edie.

    Then, she bows her head.

    ¡¸U-Uhm, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡¹ We will see you later¡¹

    She hurries and leaves.

    ¡¸Wait, Kurose-san¡¹

    I stopped Kurose-san at that moment.

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    Kurose-san turned around in surprise.

    ¡¸Which family are you serving?¡¹

    The way she¡¯s behaving, I can tell that she has the elegance of someone from the nobility.

    Her uniform is different so she¡¯s not from Misuzu¡¯s school.

    But¡­

    The school for young ladies only has the ladies of nobility.

    The sons of nobility, and their bodyguard, should be attending a different school.

    Just like Kurose-san.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Kurose-san paused for a moment.

    Then, after confirming that there¡¯s no point in hiding anymore¡­

    She whispered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a servant of the Ishigami house¡¹

    Oh, I get it now.

    Ishigami house should be a relative of Motoko¡¯s Kuromiya house.

    I see. So that¡¯s how it is.

 CH 1342.

    Chapter 1342. School Festival A Part 3 / Dumb Master

    ¡¸ I think they¡¯re coming to protest on Motoko coming to our home ¡¹

    I tell Megu, Nei, and Edie while we¡¯re on our way to the broadcasting room next to the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Well, that was waiting to happen. There¡¯s nothing else recent that comes to mind ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Should we tell Minaho-neesan, just in case? ¡¹

    I took out my phone.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s coaching the tennis club girls at the bakery.

    She¡¯s tied up.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s probably teaching the prostitute cadets in the basement of the principal¡¯s office, but¡­

    No, since it¡¯s the school festival today, they might¡¯ve moved to the underground facility in the hotel at the front of the station.

    Then.

    Purururururu!!

    My phone rings before I could make a call.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s Minaho-oneesan if you look at the timing. ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right, the phone shows Minaho-neesan¡¯s name.

    It¡¯s likely that the enemy takes away our phones, so¡­

    We don¡¯t actually register our names.

    For example, Minaho-neesan¡¯s name here is Sategaya Yasue-obaasan

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    I answered the call.

    ¡º It¡¯s me, Yoshinobu. I saw it all. Nearly everything is as you guessed. And so, I¡¯ll let you take care of it later. We¡¯re still busy ¡»

    Minaho-neesan talks quickly.

    ¡º I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be able to handle it. We¡¯ll accept the outcome of your decisions. See you ¡»

    Putsu. Tuuuuuu¡­

    She ended the call.

    ¡¸ What did Minaho-oneesan say? ¡¹

    Megu asks me.

    ¡¸ She told me to deal with ith myself ¡¹

    It¡¯s the usual.

    This is just another test for me to increase my experience.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the plan, should we bring Tsukiko-san with us? ¡¹

    Megu asks worriedly.

    It helps to have Tsukiko, who can read minds, with us.

    The other girls who have the same Takakura shrine maiden¡¯s power, are in Misuzu¡¯s school for the young ladies so they¡¯re not coming here.

    Although.

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s not. They know about the shrine maidens ¡¹

    They even added the condition of not letting the shrine maiden come near them.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun, we didn¡¯t agree that we won¡¯t bring Tsukiko-san with us ¡¹

    Right. I didn¡¯t agree to anything.

    ¡¸ No, talking about Tsukiko could be their trap ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Trap? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yeah. If Tsukiko comes and supports us, our bakery¡¯s security will get loose. Mitama¡¯s there, and her combat skills are amazing, but still, she¡¯s not that great at spotting enemies and keeping an eye around.

    If our enemy is clever, then they can set that up as a trap.

    ¡¸ The combination of Mitama¡¯s combat prowess and Tsukiko¡¯s spotting skill makes them a single defense system. Mitama¡¯s straightforward so she¡¯ll follow Tsukiko¡¯s instructions ¡¹

    She respects those who have power.

    And she doesn¡¯t doubt her allies.

    That¡¯s what¡¯s good about Mitama.

    ¡¸ The worst thing that could happen to us is for a scene to happen in the bakery¡¯s open cafe. That¡¯s why nobody must get hurt ¡¹

    It¡¯s a school festival that attracts a lot of outside people as well as the general students.

    ¡¸ Earlier, the enemy made threats about having bombs. We saw through that, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s them showing that they¡¯re not afraid to involve innocent people ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s not a suicide bomber that will destroy school buildings, they could at least still hurt some people who aren¡¯t involved. That¡¯s the message ¡¹

    Nei analyzes.

    ¡¸ And so. It¡¯s better to leave Tsukiko in the bakery ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun, Kudou-san¡¯s also there ¡¹

    Megu speaks of Kudou-papa

    ¡¸ Yeah, Kudou-san¡¯s there, but don¡¯t expect him to help out first. He¡¯s got a different line of work ¡¹

    We don¡¯t know the instructions Kudou-papa received.

    ¡¸ Right, Kudou-san has his circumstances, and so we can¡¯t expect him to move the way we want him to ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Kudou-san¡¯s presence is reassuring, but don¡¯t depend on him. We need to consider dealing with it ourselves as much as possible. ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right. I got it, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu agreed.

    ¡¸ Err, Mana¡¯s coming soon, right? ¡¹

    The new middle school group.

    Mana, Eri, Rie, Arisu, and Kinuka, will come and play in our school.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan doesn¡¯t have to worry about them. Minaho-oneechan should¡¯ve contacted them already ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the head of the family, so she won¡¯t forget to contact them.

    ¡¸ Those girls will join up in the bakery. Kinuka is just like Mitama, she can¡¯t function without the vigilance of the twins ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    Furthermore, Kinuka¡¯s already busy keeping the four of them safe.

    ¡¸ So, don¡¯t call them over. I think it¡¯s better to have them go to the bakery and reinforce the security there ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka work together as the Anjou sisters.

    On the other hand.

    Edie¡¯s the only bodyguard we can rely on.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I got this ¡¹

    Edie smiled as she guessed my thoughts.

    ¡¸ That aside, Darling, what do you think of the girl earlier? ¡¹

    The girl earlier?

    ¡¸ Oh, the one who had fake explosives on her backpack and tried to take me outside to her Master¡¯s car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurose Anju-san, was it? ¡¹

    Megu recalls the name of the girl with braids.

    ¡¸ What do you think of her? ¡¹

    Edie asks again.

    ¡¸ Right, she¡¯s a little weird. She¡¯s so timid, and she looks troubled ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ That girl isn¡¯t a bad one! She even thought that the explosives on her back could get a lot of people hurt depending on Yo-chan¡¯s reaction ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. She¡¯s ignorant of the ways of the world and quite obedient. She truly believed the orders given to her ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I knew that she¡¯s someone in the nobility ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that Kurose-san is also a bodyguard of someone from the nobility since she was a child.

    She was raised isolated from society together with her master.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s that kind of dumb-earnest girl.

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s not a bad girl. And also, she¡¯s quite strong ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Despite looking like that, she¡¯s diligent in her training. She¡¯s got the same strength as Mitama and Kinuka ¡¹

    She got plenty of fighting strength to be a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ That girl knows well that she can¡¯t beat me if we fought in that situation, that¡¯s why she¡¯s nervous ¡¹

    She guessed how strong Edie is in an instant.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a capable and talented girl. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not guided, she could grow further ¡¹

    Edie praises Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ To think that girl is employed by an idiot. An enemy ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Darling, it¡¯s much more stupid, crude, and dumb than you think. Furthermore, they have such an awful personalities. Using bomb terror for this? That¡¯s just bad ¡¹

    Right¡­

    He doesn¡¯t even understand his own subordinate¡¯s worth.

    Letting such an obedient girl do such a harassment job.

    ¡¸ Okay, I won¡¯t go easy on them then ¡¹

    Our enemy will bite as soon as we show them an opening.

    They¡¯re that kind of idiot.

    We¡¯ll have to crush them down from start to finish.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ And, it¡¯s okay to steal that girl from idiots like them ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ It would be a waste to let go of such talent ¡¹

    Meaning, turning her to our ally?

    ¡¸ Right, Yo-chan. I think that girl will remain unhappy if she stays under her master ¡¹

    Nei also added.

    ¡¸ Look, Edie¡¯s going with Margo-oneechan and me to America, see? Yo-chan¡¯s bodyguards will decrease by one! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to have as many talented guards as you want ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll give it a thought ¡¹

    I replied that much.

    I need to see what kind of a person Kurose Anju is for a little longer.

    While we¡¯re talking¡­

    We¡¯ve arrived at the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s influenced the layout of the school building, and so¡­

    The principal¡¯s office, the English preparation room earlier¡­

    Hardly any students go there.

    It¡¯s designed to get the place disconnected from the flow of the school and students.

    Therefore, nobody comes here, even in the middle of the school festival

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, where¡¯s the key? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan gave me the master key to this school ¡¹

    The emergency spare broadcast room should also open using this key.

    I inserted it into the keyhole.

    Click.

    Look, it opened.

    I opened the door and peeked inside.

    This is where the drugged Endou attacked Yukino half a year ago.

    Although, I replaced Endou halfway and raped Yuknio while broadcasting it to the whole school.

    It got cleaned up right after that.

    Now, the small broadcast studio has a few pipe chairs.

    Well, this is good enough for the discussion with the enemy.

    ¡¸ Darling, they¡¯re here ¡¹

    Edie said and looked at the corridor.

    What.

    Kurose-san is leading a group of ten people this way.

    Oh, Kurose-san¡¯s still wearing her uniform and backpack.

    Then, there¡¯s a university man wearing a black suit walking behind her.

    The bodyguards are wearing the same black suit but you can tell who they¡¯re surrounding and protecting.

    ¡¸ Hey now, I thought Yo-chan told you to bring only two guards! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just your arbitrary condition. We don¡¯t have to follow it ¡¹

    The university guy behind Kurose-san said.

    So he¡¯s the chief of the guards.

    ¡¸ Look, this is our territory! You barge into another person¡¯s home and you enforce your own rules? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I tell Nei.

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re going with that, then the discussion is over. We¡¯re going back now ¡¹

    I locked the door to the reserve broadcast room and was about to leave.

    ¡¸ W-W-Wait! U-Uhm, Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Kurose-san tries to stop me in a hurry.

    ¡¸ I told you that Kuromori doesn¡¯t exist here. I¡¯m Yoshida ¡¹

    I looked at her and smiled.

    She sure is an earnest girl.

    Also, cute.

    ¡¸ Uhm, everyone, please stop ¡¹

    Kurose-san, who leads the group, stops them from their tracks.

    ¡¸ Tsujimoto-san, everyone else has to standby apart from you and me ¡¹

    Kurose-san talks to the other university guy.

    ¡¸ However, Kurose, Norio-sama¡¯s instructions ¡¹

    Tsujimoto protests to Kurose-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ We have no choice! Kuromori-sama won¡¯t talk unless there are only two bodyguards! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you telling me to disregard Norio-sama¡¯s intentions and follow a commoner? ¡¹

    Oh? They see me as a commoner.

    I¡¯m not born from the nobility after all.

    ¡¸ Sorry but I don¡¯t care about the world of nobility. I mean, I don¡¯t have any intention of talking to anyone rude. It¡¯s just a waste of time ¡¹

    I make it clear to them.

    ¡¸ Look, Kuromori-sama¡¯s angry! ¡¹

    Kurose-san says with a fearful face.

    ¡¸ But, Kurose ¡¹

    The chief bodyguard, Tsujimoto¡­

    He¡¯s also an idiot, just like his master.

    He tries to push his rules no matter what.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had enough. I¡¯m done spending time with you, we¡¯re going back now ¡¹

    This time, I¡¯m definitely going to leave the place.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, Norio-oniisama lost ¡¹

    A girl¡¯s voice comes from the group of black suit men.

    ¡¸ Move ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mizuki-sama ¡¹

    Tsujimoto calls out to the girl wearing a black suit, but¡­

    ¡¸ No problem. I can¡¯t take a look at the other party¡¯s face and talk to them if we keep this ¡¹

    I hear a voice of a girl with a strong mind among the black suit group.

    ¡¸ I want to see his face and talk to him. Kuromori-sama¡¯s face. Now, open the way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misuki-sama gave her orders! ¡¹

    Kurose-san told the men in black suit

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    The black suit group shows a face that they have no choice in and moved to the side.

    Oh.

    There¡¯s a tall high-school guy in an expensive suit.

    And a high-school girl wearing a white dress.

    ¡¸ Kuh!! ¡¹

    The guy is glaring at me with a bitter face.

    Meanwhile, the girl is looking at me with the same interest in an animal.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take my bodyguard Anju, and talk to Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    The girl in the white dress talks to the high-school guy in a suit.

    ¡¸ Norio-oniisama, everyone, please wait here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, wait. I won¡¯t allow that, Mizuki! ¡¹

    The guy told his sister.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-sama, would you like to come with Tsujimoto? ¡¹

    The dress girl smiles.

    ¡¸ They told us to bring only two bodyguards so it¡¯s Anju and me, and Onii-sama and Tsujimoto ¡¹

    I see. Kurose-san¡­

    She¡¯s the bodyguard of this girl.

    ¡¸ Why do I have to follow as someone with low birth like him says?! ¡¹

    The man in a suit speaks hatefully as he looks at me.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the one who should follow me! I¡¯m from the legitimate house of the noble Ishigami family! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Look, I don¡¯t get you. You should name yourself properly ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You have no manners! I¡¯m Ishigami Norio ¡¹

    That kind of greeting?

    ¡¸ I apologize for the late introductions, I¡¯m the Ishigami house¡¯s, Ishigami Norikazu¡¯s daughter. Ishigami Mizuki ¡¹

    Meanwhile, a girl in a white dress introduces herself with elegant behavior.

    ¡¸ Yoshida Yoshinobu. ¡¹ Just a year 1 class 2 high school student ¡¹

    For now, I also looked at Ishigami Mizuki only and greeted them back.

    ¡¸ Enough introductions. Ishigami Mizuki-san and Kurose-san can come with us. We¡¯ll talk in this room ¡¹

    I open up the broadcast room¡¯s door.

    ¡¸ Certainly. Anju, let¡¯s go. Then, Norio-oniisama, goodbye ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki-san leaves the group and goes with me together with Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, wait. Mizuki-sama! ¡¹

    Tsujimoto tries to stop the girl in a white dress and her bodyguard in panic, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Wait. Mizuki. I won¡¯t allow this! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio¡¯s calling his sister from behind.

    Ishigami Mizuki-san turned to her brother, and¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, Norio-oniisama has no courage, right? ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Norio-oniisama and I are different, I can talk to Kuromori-sama without a lot of bodyguards. Besides, I think Anju alone is more capable than your whole security group ¡¹

    As expected, Kurose-san¡¯s skills were just as Edie guessed.

    ¡¸ With that said, please wait in the corridor, lion with no courage. I¡¯ll deal with the important discussion ¡¹

    Hearing his sister say that, Ishigami Norio;

    ¡¸ W-Wait, I get it. T-Then, I¡¯ll go too. ¡¹ Tsujimoto, just you. D-Don¡¯t you ever leave my side

    Now he¡¯s acknowledging the discussion with me together with his sister.

    ¡¸ Ha, certainly! Everyone else is on standby here! You hear?! ¡¹

    Tsujimoto orders the black suits but there¡¯s no response.

    Oh, he¡¯s not favored.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait for a second, don¡¯t bring any weapons in the room ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re holding any weapons, then hand it to your subordinate now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mizuki-sama ¡¹

    Edie said. Kurose-san looked at her master.

    ¡¸ Anju, do as you¡¯re told. We¡¯re the visitors here ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki-san orders.

    ¡¸ I respectfully obey ¡¹

    Kurose-san lowers the backpack she¡¯s carrying.

    Something¡¯s inside that backpack.

    Probably some hidden shuriken and other small weapons.

    ¡¸ Hold it until I return ¡¹

    She leaves the backpack to one of the black suits.

    ¡¸ What about him, does he not have a weapon? ¡¹

    Edie asks Tsujimoto.

    Tsujimoto looks at Ishigami Norio.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t use any sort of weapon ¡¹

    He replies with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Is that your FINAL ANSWER? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my final answer! ¡¹

    Edie looked at me.

    ¡¸ Break those who lie ¡¹

    I replied calmly.

    ¡¸ Right, Darling ¡¹

    Quickly.

    Edie jumped.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1343.

    Chapter 1343. School Festival A Part 4 / Violently

    ¡¸ Woo!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s fist goes for Ishigami¡¯s bodyguard, Tsujimoto.

    ¡¸ Uge! ¡¹

    Tsujimoto¡¯s unable to react to Edie¡¯s quick fist that he fell down on the spot.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio and Ishigami Mizuki, and the other black suit bodyguards were shocked by Edie¡¯s quick work.

    Kurose-san moved to protect her master, Ishigami Mizuki.

    Yeah, that¡¯s the right move for a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, what did Tsujimoto do to you?! ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings protest to Edie.

    ¡¸ You see, he lied ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ He lied that he doesn¡¯t have any weapons ¡¹

    Tsujimoto¡¯s knocked out.

    He fell on the ground, twitching.

    ¡¸ How do you know that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! How can you tell if Tsujimoto has a weapon or not? ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings tell Edie.

    ¡¸ Of course, rather, I¡¯d say that you can¡¯t be a bodyguard unless you can tell if someone¡¯s carrying a weapon under their clothes ¡¹

    Edie said nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re just saying things for your convenience ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough argument, give me a second. Hey, wake up! ¡¹

    A guy hiding behind the other black suits suddenly speaks up.

    ¡¸ Hey, I told you to move! You bastard! ¡¹

    He kicks off the black suit standing in front of him and moved forward.

    He takes photos with his phone.

    ¡¸ Norio-san, could you let me take care of this? ¡¹

    He¡¯s wearing the same black suit as the rest so he must be one of Ishigami¡¯s men.

    But, he¡¯s a very random guy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like Norio-san to go out of his way to toss himself in front of these people. I¡¯ll do something about this ¡¹

    Tossing in front of these people.

    You were hiding at the back until now.

    ¡¸ Norio-oniisama ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki glares at her brother.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Mizuki-san. I¡¯ll show you that I can deal with it right away ¡¹

    The random guy shows a vulgar smile and said.

    ¡¸ He should stop¡­ Kada-san, these people are¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju-san whispers to Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ You shut up! Kurose! I¡¯ll show you! ¡¹

    The guy glared at Kurose-san and threatens her.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll let you deal with it. Shoukin ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio tells him.

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, okay, I got this! Hohohohoi! ¡¹

    The guy called Shoukin continues to walk towards us while taking more photos of Tsujimoto.

    ¡¸ Hey, I¡¯m Kada Shoukin, my dad¡¯s a fan of the Three Kingdoms, and so he named me after Jiang Qin. Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. As for the main topic ¡¹

    The flirty man shows a vulgar smile and said.

    ¡¸ Oh, let me tell you beforehand, I attend Tokei Uni¡¯s law school. Get it? Law school. I¡¯ll become a lawyer someday. Meaning, I¡¯m a professional at law ¡¹

    This guy talks a lot.

    ¡¸ And so, as a professional in law, let me tell you, doesn¡¯t this look bad? ¡¹

    The guy smiled and pointed at the collapsed Tsujimoto.

    ¡¸ You just went and suddenly attacked an unarmed guy and knocked him into a coma. See, that¡¯s bad, definitely bad. Definitely not a great idea. Love Gechu! ¡¹

    What the hell is with this guy?

    ¡¸ Well then, what do I do? Should I report this to the police? Oh, if the police come, it¡¯ll be trouble. That¡¯s definitely assault crime ¡¹

    Shoukin says while showing off his phone.

    He¡¯s showing that he can call the police right away.

    ¡¸ See, that¡¯s definitely bad for you, right? Like, Geki Atsu Maji Yabai! If I recall, you gave her the orders. So, you¡¯re also bearing the same crime! You¡¯re going to jail! ¡¹

    The guy smiles while looking at me.

    ¡¸ Bad, bad, definitely bad. I hear that you¡¯re in the good graces of some of the nobility. That¡¯s over for you now. Even young ladies of nobility won¡¯t go out with a criminal ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t cover it up. As you can see, the idiot Tsujimoto is down and we¡¯re all witnesses here. Also, we have photos as evidence! There¡¯s no way you can get away with this! Prepare yourself, you bastard! ¡¹

    He looks at me and tries to threaten me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it now. You were the one from earlier ¡¹

    I tell the idiot man

    ¡¸ Huh, what earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you were the one who had the idea of using that stupid idea, right? Like, the stupid play of telling Kurose-san that she has a bomb on her backpack ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio seems to be quite the abysmal idiot, but¡­

    I can¡¯t feel any of the evil from him.

    Threatening us about bombs and hurting innocent people at this school festival.

    Also, that evil thought of trying to peep at us from a distance with a camera and laughing at how scared we are.

    It¡¯s him.

    Even now, he was hiding until the last minute, even using his master as a decoy.

    Using words to threaten us.

    ¡¸ Everything you do is cunning, wicked, vile, and vulgar. Those aren¡¯t ideas coming from a son of a noble. So, it¡¯s you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, so what about it? ¡¹

    He thinks that he can scare off his enemies with a loud voice.

    So hopeless.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, everything you do is so half-hearted. You can only deceive elementary school kids with that ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What the hell did you say?! I¡¯m going to call the police right now! ¡¹

    Koda Shoukin screams.

    ¡¸ If you have time to make a fuss then call the police ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh?! Oh, what did you say bastard?! Do you think that I won¡¯t make the call?! Once I press 110 the police will capture you right away! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So make a call?! 110, even 184 if you want ¡¹

    I replied calmly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the ones in trouble if the police come ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What did you say! We¡¯re the victims here! Look! Tsujimoto¡¯s dying! ¡¹

    He¡¯s not dying.

    Edie¡¯s skilled.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Look, the four of us here are students of this school. There¡¯s nothing weird with us being here. However, I¡¯m the only guy here, and Edie¡¯s an abroad student ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s setting in this school is that she¡¯s an international student from the US.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, you¡¯re a bunch of men wearing black suits, which makes you ten suspicious. Even if this is a school festival where they allow outsides, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too suspicious? ¡¹

    I look at Ishigami¡¯s unit and said.

    ¡¸ If something goes wrong and you get into a fight, you¡¯ll the ones who will get questioned ¡¹

    In a 10v4 situation, the suspicious group will be the men who surrounded the enrolled students.

    ¡¸ You call yourselves witnesses, but who do you think the police will believe the statement of ordinary students or the suspicious group¡¯s statement? We can insist that the guy fell on his own and fainted, and you¡¯ll never be able to prove Edie¡¯s assault ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You won¡¯t know until you try ¡¹

    Koda said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re from the Ishigami house! We¡¯re a noble family! If we¡¯re to talk to the police, they¡¯re going to believe us more than you! ¡¹

    You¡¯re just a subordinate here, yet, you¡¯re going to use the authority of your Master¡¯s house?

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Still, if that happens, it won¡¯t be just you, but also the son and daughter of the noble who will get questioned by the police, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Are you sure about that? You¡¯re going to let the children of nobility get taken by the police for questioning. Won¡¯t that be a newspaper story instead of a police matter? ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Shoukin ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio looks at his subordinate, trembling.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. No police, no newspaper ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki speaks in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Nonono, I¡¯ll do something about that! ¡¹

    Kada Shoukin says something absurd

    ¡¸ What will you do?! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki asks.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­Well, I¡¯m a student in Tokei Uni¡¯s law department! I¡¯m a professional in law! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not even a professional! You¡¯re just a uni student ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about! Stupid! Idiot! You¡¯re not even a university student!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, we¡¯re still high-schoolers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, is he an idiot? ¡¹

    Even Megu¡¯s fed up with Kota.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with you! L-Listen, look at this! ¡¹

    Kota Shoukin puts up his phone.

    ¡¸ I have the proof here! The scene where she punched Tsujimoto! Take that, you bastard! Now we¡¯re turning the tables! Now say sorry to me dammit!! ¡¹

    Haaaaa¡­

    ¡¸ That half-hearted threat won¡¯t work, didn¡¯t I tell you. You see¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. You were hiding behind others until now after all ¡¹

    Megu told Koda Shoukin.

    ¡¸ Right, you were hiding behind them, and so you can¡¯t take photos! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The only ones you have on your phone are photos of Tsujimoto on the ground, right? ¡¹

    He hasn¡¯t captured the moment where Edie knocked down Tsujimoto.

    If it¡¯s just a photo of him lying down, then that¡¯s no evidence.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it, you stupid! I stretched out my arm from behind and took a photo! Yes, you there, you saw the Gaijin punch Tsujimoto in the face! Check it out! ¡¹

    He goes and lies again.

    ¡¸ Yes, sure. You captured Edie¡¯s fast movement with your phone! That¡¯s amazing! Yeah! ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ve got great kinetic vision! Definitely amazing! So, I got the decisive moment captured! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then you¡¯re a superhuman then! Nope! You sure are an idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say? You hit him, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Koda Shoukin points at Edie and shouts.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Nope. She didn¡¯t hit Tsujimoto-san ¡¹

    Kurose Anju-san speaks.

    Kurose-san remains guarding her master, Ishigami Mizuki said.

    ¡¸ Stop it, you idiot! She hit Tsujimoto and that¡¯s why he collapsed! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you, she didn¡¯t ¡¹

    Kurose-san said.

    ¡¸ She kicked Tsujimoto-san ¡¹

    Yeah, she stretched out her hand on purpose to pretend that she was punching.

    Edie kicked Tsujimoto at a quick speed.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, talk about kinetic vision! ¡¹

    Nei laughs at Koda Shoukin!

    ¡¸ Y-You kicked him! That¡¯s still the same! Hey! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s not as half-baked as this guy.

    She¡¯s thorough with her preparations.

    ¡¸ There was this old Japanese saying that ¡°you look like a beaten up Buddha¡± ¡¹

    Edie speaks something dumb.

    ¡¸ So, if it was kicked, who does he look like then? ¡¹

    He¡¯s just ridiculing Koda at this point.

    ¡¸ Dammit! You bastard! Hey hey! You still admitted that you kicked him! If they were to examine Tsujimoto¡¯s body, they¡¯ll find marks of your kick! Then the hospital can write a medical report and we can sue you! Dammit! ¡¹

    Koda Shoukin still sticks with his story.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unlikely. Tsujimoto-san¡¯s body doesn¡¯t have any physical trauma. ¡¹

    Kurose-san said.

    ¡¸ Kurose, how can you tell?! ¡¹

    Kota throws his stress at Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because she used Qi on her kick. Tsujimoto-san collapsed not from a strong blow. He¡¯s paralyzed because of the Qi. Even if you take him to the hospital, the diagnosis will only say that he slipped and fell ¡¹

    So she knows about Qi techniques too.

    I see. Edie¡¯s right, she¡¯s definitely talented as a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ What the hell even is Qi?! ¡¹

    As soon as Koda Shoukin said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s something like this ¡¹

    Edie approached Koda and tapped his shoulder.

    ¡¸ Meki!? ¡¹

    He made a weird noise and then fell unconscious in place.

    ¡¸ We should take this guy to Tsukiko ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Right. He should just forget about us and the nobility and toss him far away ¡¹

    I told the Ishigami siblings.

    ¡¸ If you keep such an evil man, then his rotten roots will only stain the name of the Ishigami house ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not involved. Kota¡¯s someone Norio-oniisama chose ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki said.

    ¡¸ But, Kuromori-sama is right. Norio-oniisama asked Koda to save his face twice, but both of them were a disaster! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s. Mizuki ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯ll say it too. You shouldn¡¯t have such a vulgar man to be your chief strategist ¡¹

    Koda¡¯s his chief strategist.

    Ishigami house seems so gloomy now.

    ¡¸ Mizuki, you even praised Koda for coming up with such a bold plan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never gave that evaluation! It was your misinterpretation Norio-oniisama ¡¹

    And poor Ishigami siblings.

    ¡¸ Well, are you still planning to have a discussion? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-We will! That¡¯s why we came all the way to this place! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki stopped her brother and said.

    Oh, she doesn¡¯t care about the two collapsed men.

    The young lady is coldhearted. She¡¯s got a cold personality.

    ¡¸ Then, as scheduled, we¡¯re going to discuss inside this room ¡¹

    I open the door to the emergency broadcast room.

    ¡¸ However, only Kurose-san and you two can enter. Everyone else has to remain here ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two who collapsed will wake up in an hour. Don¡¯t worry about them ¡¹

    Edie told the black suits.

    Hmm.

    Kurose-san¡¯s the only one who looked at her back.

    Seeing her gaze, Kudou-papa¡¯s at the end of the corridor.

    He¡¯s erasing his presence, so the Ishigami siblings and the black suits haven¡¯t noticed yet.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san, you should focus on what¡¯s most important to you right now ¡¹

    I told Kurose-san.

    What¡¯s most important for bodyguards is to keep their master safe.

    Kurose-san¡¯s master right now is Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you doing, Anju. Get yourself together! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki scolds her bodyguard in displeasure.

    Kudou-papa sends me a sign from the other side of the corridor.

    We¡¯re going to talk to the Ishigami siblings in the broadcast room, and meanwhile.

    He¡¯ll clean up Tsujimoto, Kota, and the other black suits.

    That helps.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Norio-oniisama, Anju, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, Mizuki ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Then, Nei, Megu, Edie and I.

    The other side has Ishigami Norio, Ishigami Mizuki, and Kurose Anju-san.

    The numbers have reversed, and we entered the room.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1344.

    Chapter 1344. School Festival A Part 5 Shanghai

    ¡¸ Sit appropriately ¡¹

    I entered the emergency broadcast reserve room.

    Nei, Megu, Edie, and I vs Ishigami siblings and Kurose Anju-san

    ¡¸ P-Please, Norio-sama, Mizuki-sama

    Kurose-san prepares the pipe chair for the Ishigami siblings.

    And since she¡¯s a bodyguard, she remains standing.

    On the other hand, Edie sits down.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a bodyguard, yet why are you taking a seat? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki scolds Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m officially not a bodyguard. Besides, Darling isn¡¯t from the nobility so the rules about bodyguards don¡¯t matter ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Besides, I can do my job just fine even when sitting. If it¡¯s just your group ¡¹

    The door to the reserve broadcast room is heavy.

    I also locked the door as soon as I closed it.

    We¡¯re now in a locked room.

    ¡¸ Mizuki-sama, please don¡¯t speak excessively ¡¹

    Kurose-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here to keep Mizuki-sama safe but I don¡¯t think I can beat her ¡¹

    She knows Edie¡¯s true strength.

    ¡¸ Anju, are you accepting loss even before the fight? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki speaks to her subordinate in displeasure.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m very sorry, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it! Get yourself together!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who should get yourself together ¡¹

    Edie speaks in a low tone.

    Then, Ishigami Norio.

    ¡¸ This is courtesy so I¡¯ll tolerate that you have a weapon in you. But you can¡¯t show your weapon in front of me even as a joke, because if you do, I¡¯ll have to take you down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You¡¯re rude! I¡¯m a member of the Ishigami house! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio reacts excessively.

    Oh, he has something in him.

    ¡¸ Right, you have your name. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not accustomed to your weapon, right? You can¡¯t even use a taser ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio trembles.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t use a holster on your armpit, the suit¡¯s line gives it away. Also, that size shows that it¡¯s not a real gun, but just a taser that shoots a wire needle. ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Norio-sama, please control yourself. In case of emergencies, I¡¯ll be busy keeping Mizuki-sama safe ¡¹

    Kurose-san told Ishigami Norio.

    She¡¯s the bodyguard of the little sister, Ishigami Mizuki.

    So, her priority is the little sister.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous, you¡¯re a subordinate of the Ishigami house, you¡¯re going to keep Mizuki and me safe even if you put your life in the line ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will indeed put my life in the line. However ¡¹

    ¡¸ Doing something about that is your job! ¡¹

    Oh, these siblings are no good.

    They can¡¯t see the situation.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ But if you make a move to pull out the taser, I¡¯ll break your shoulder and arm. I¡¯ll give you the warning in advance ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s no threat. Edie¡¯s going to do that for real ¡¹

    Nei says from behind.

    ¡¸ Please control yourself, Norio-sama ¡¹

    Kurose-san told the elder once again.

    She sure has it rough.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s the topic? ¡¹

    I feel sorry for her so I get to the main topic.

    ¡¸ You two have something you want to tell me, and that¡¯s why you came all the way here, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio.

    ¡¸ Indeed. We have something to tell you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about Kuromiya house¡¯s Motoko-san! ¡¹

    Ishigami siblings glared at me.

    I thought so.

    ¡¸ Let me get this straight! Return Motoko-san to the Kuromiya house right away! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I speak in a low tone.

    ¡¸ W-Why?! You! Motoko-san is the daughter of the Kuromiya house!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it natural that she returns to the Kuromiya house!! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Nono, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. ¡¹

    I ask once again.

    ¡¸ What privilege do you have to come and tell me that? ¡¹

    Ishigami house thinks that they¡¯re relatives with the Kuromiya house, but¡­

    Still, it¡¯s weird that they¡¯re meddling with the matters of the Kuromiya house.

    ¡¸ Privilege? Do you not know that the Ishigami house is controlling the audits of the noble families ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! You should know that Ishigami house does that ¡¹

    Nope, I don¡¯t know.

    I never heard of them from Misuzu or Ruriko either.

    I never read about them from reports of Kouzuki SS either.

    ¡¸ Our duty is to maintain the order of the noble families ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a serious matter that the Kuromiya house disowned Motoko-san! Motoko-san must immediately apologize to the Kuromiya house, to their family head, and ask them to revert their disinheritance! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We will accompany Motoko-san to Kuromiya-sama and apologize! We¡¯re the auditors of the noble families after all! ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings insist on their claims, but¡­

    Hmmm.

    Kurose Anju-san¡¯s making a troubled face behind them.

    Meaning, they were lying.

    ¡¸ Even if you talk about the world of nobility, it only troubles me. Why don¡¯t you go to Misuzu instead? ¡¹

    I reject them.

    ¡¸ D-D-D-Don¡¯t be ridiculous! T-Talking to Kouzuki Misuzu-sama is¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! We can¡¯t talk directly to Kouzuki-sama!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki said.

    ¡¸ So, you¡­you¡¯re the one to talk to Kouzuki Misuzu-sama and return Motoko-san to the Kuromiya house! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who should do that! You don¡¯t get it?! ¡¹

    What the hell?

    ¡¸ Look, I¡¯m not interested in the nobility, and I let Misuzu take care of things so I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about ¡¹

    Just how much do these people know?

    About our relationship with Motoko.

    They seem to know that the Kuromiya house has disowned Motoko.

    Well, they¡¯re a relative so it¡¯s not weird for them to know.

    Also, about the fact that Motoko¡¯s at our place.

    However.

    They shouldn¡¯t know that Motoko and Kurumi had become my woman.

    ¡¸ What, you don¡¯t know? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do know that among the nobility, Kaan house, Kouzuki house, and the Kanou house are the three leading families, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I know that much ¡¹

    The three young ladies of the Kozuki house and Sakurako of the Kanou house are living in our house after all.

    ¡¸ Motoko-san¡¯s Kuromiya house and our Ishigami house are only second to the three big families. Our statuses are quite high among the nobility ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not like the Kurama and Mizushima house that Kouzukis-sama recently disposed of! ¡¹

    Err.

    Kurama house¡¯s Arisu and Mizushima house¡¯s Karen is also in our home.

    ¡¸ Do you get it? Kuromiya and Ishigami house respect the wishes of the Kanou and Kouzuki house, but they don¡¯t just follow whatever they say. We¡¯re families with the power independent of the three great families! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s a problem. Motoko-san¡¯s living in the Kouzuki house when she was disowned ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll make the Kuromiya house have a huge debt on the Kouzuki house! ¡¹

    Oh, I get it.

    They¡¯re different from the Kurama and Mizushima house and have low status.

    Kuromiya house has their honor.

    So, to have the disowned Motoko sheltered by the Kouzuki house makes it uncomfortable for other families.

    ¡¸ That means, that we have to settle the disowning of Motoko-san right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Motoko-san should apologize to the head of the family and return to the Kuromiya house ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings continue their convenient claims.

    ¡¸ But, Motoko got her permission to live in the Kouzuki house from Jii-chan, from the head of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I lead them to that conclusion.

    They believe that Motoko¡¯s not living in our mansion but in the main mansion of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ We already know that. That¡¯s why! ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why someone has to talk to Kouzuki-sama and send Motoko-san back to the Kuromiya house! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that role ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is yours to fulfill!! ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not allowed to express our opinions to Misuzu-sama and Kouzuki Kakka! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, so you have to do it! That¡¯s an order! Ishigami Mizuki orders you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ishigami Norio orders you! Do something to let Motoko-san return to the Kuromiya house! Do it as soon as possible. ¡¹

    ¡¸ As soon as possible! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you get it? ¡¹

    Nope, I won¡¯t.

    But.

    For now, I know the extent of the sibling¡¯s knowledge.

    These people think that the Kuromiya house disowned Motoko and Kurumi because she appeared on Yukino¡¯s show.

    And that she¡¯s under Kouzuki house¡¯s care.

    They don¡¯t know that Motoko and Kurumi have become my woman already.

    They can¡¯t imagine that.

    Meaning, they only know the front page information that was released to the noble families.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    Another question appears.

    Why did they come here?

    Kuromori Kou, Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s partner, is Yoshida Yoshinobu and is a student in this school.

    That¡¯s a secret.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, answer me?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re to follow our orders! You hear?! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Anyway, I refuse ¡¹

    I flat out said.

    ¡¸ Motoko wanted to continue her Kuromiya style spear fighting so she came to Misuzu, asking for assistance from the Kouzuki house. Jii-chan and Misuzu respects Motoko¡¯s will, so I have nothing to say about that ¡¹

    We¡¯re going to leave it at that.

    ¡¸ W-What are you talking about?! We¡¯re ordering you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just a commoner! Do you think that you can refuse the orders of the eldest son of the Ishigami house ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    The nobility sure has a variety of people.

    I guess it can¡¯t be helped that they have people who are so aware that they¡¯re a privileged class.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about obeying or disobeying. I¡¯m not even your subordinate nor lackey in the first place! ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ W-What rudeness! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What an insolent man! Anju, punish this man! ¡¹

    As soon as the Ishigami siblings say that.

    ¡¸ Hawoo!!! ¡¹

    Edie releases her Qi in this small room.

    ¡¸ Ngu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings got flustered from the release of the strong Qi.

    Oh, Kurose-san managed to hold it.

    ¡¸ Calm down a bit. You two are too noisy ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Err, what¡¯s the name of the guy again. The noisy guy, the one you knocked out in the corridor ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, I think it was Koda Shakin-san ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I think it was Koda Chamin? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Prince Shokin! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, who cares. In the end, you two seem to like that guy¡¯s technique ¡¹

    I speak to Ishigami Norio.

    ¡¸ The way you pressure people into doing what you want by just talking in a pompous, high-handed, and forceful manner. Even if the reason is wrong, you keep the attitude of ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You just don¡¯t know it¡± to make the other party feel insecure ¡¹

    Yeah, Ishigami Norio¡¯s attitude in this room.

    Was just like Koda¡¯s.

    ¡¸ You couldn¡¯t have come up with it, so you copied Koda¡¯s methods, right? I don¡¯t know how it happened, but you met Koda somewhere and fell for his techniques, right? Pushing your opponent to the end, and pressing forward-thinking that everything goes your way. Just like Koda¡¯s methods ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio fell silent.

    ¡¸ Well, I get that for a son of noble like you, a man with overflowing vitality like Koda seems attractive. That¡¯s why you wanted to keep Koda at your side and become a man who can hold people down from above like Koda. But¡­ ¡¹

    I laughed.

    ¡¸ People like Koda aren¡¯t that rare to me. You can find noisy yet empty idiots anywhere. Their hobby is to lie with impunity and threaten people in front of them to bring them to their knees ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we can find men like them anywhere! ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ The talk about Ishigami house being the auditor of the nobility is a lie, or am I wrong? If that actually existed, then Misuzu would¡¯ve told me about it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You two sure want to return Motoko to the Kuromiya house at all costs, was never about the order of the noble families, but it was on something else ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Norio-oniisama ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings look at each other¡¯s faces.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to tell me. I can figure it out if I look it up. You know about the Kouzuki SS, the organization Kouzuki house owns, right? I¡¯ll report your arrival here to Jii-chan and Misuzu. They will definitely do an investigation about that. We¡¯ll figure out the truth soon enough ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I-I understand! We¡¯ll tell you the truth! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Mizuki! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have no choice. Norio-oniisama, we¡¯ve lost here ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki admits defeat.

    ¡¸ We were lying about Ishigami house being the auditor of the noble families. Ishigami house is much older than the Kuromiya house, but we don¡¯t have much in the assets at the moment. But, as mentioned before, Kuromiya house is second to the three great families ¡¹

    So the Kuromiya house is much more wealthy compared to the Ishigami house despite being related?

    ¡¸ And Norio-oniisama is Motoko-san¡¯s fiance candidate ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s fiance candidate.

    ¡¸ Ishigami house hopes to use Motoko-san¡¯s marriage with Norio-oniisama as an opportunity to strengthen ties with the Kuromiya house. That¡¯s why we¡¯re in trouble ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki looked at me.

    ¡¸ The Kuromiya house disowned Motoko-sama and she¡¯s leaving the house ¡¹

    If Motoko¡¯s disowned by the family, she has no worth in marriage.

    I mean, the families can¡¯t decide on the engagement in the first place.

    ¡¸ S-So please, do something! Return Motoko-san to her home! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio still doesn¡¯t break his high-handed attitude.

    ¡¸ I refuse. Either way, I feel sorry to have Motoko marry someone like you ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Y-You! Are you mocking me! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio gets excited, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait a second! That¡¯s not the topic! ¡¹

    I stare hard at Norio.

    ¡¸ I get the gist of it. But, I have doubts. Something very important ¡¹

    If I don¡¯t take measures right away, it will become trouble soon.

    ¡¸ You want to bring Motoko back from the Kouzuki house to the Kuromiya house. But, the Ishigami house, which isn¡¯t as powerful as them, can¡¯t directly talk to the Kouzuki house, worse, for children like you two. Am I right? ¡¹

    Talking to Jii-chan, the head of the family aside.

    Ishigami Norio and Mizuki will get rejected.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s indeed the case ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki admits.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t appeal about this incident to Kouzuki Kakka, nor Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Though we¡¯re relatives, Ishigami house is still a different clan from the Kuromiya house. Furthermore, I¡¯m no longer engaged to Motoko-san ¡¹

    They have no right to talk about Motoko.

    ¡¸ And so, since Kouzuki Kakka has recognized you as Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, you¡¯re to talk to Kakka, and return Motoko-san to the Kuromiya house! ¡¹

    I get that.

    I¡¯m not from the nobility, but I¡¯m close to Jii-chan and Misuzu.

    It¡¯s a good method, using me to return Motoko from being disowned.

    However.

    ¡¸ So, who brought that plan of using me to you? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that you two haven¡¯t come up with this plan, right? ¡¹

    the Ishigami siblings can¡¯t come up with this plan.

    ¡¸ Koda-san ¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t the siblings but Kurose Anju-san who replied.

    ¡¸ Koda-san made the suggestion to Norio-sama and Mizuki-sama ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then that means, it was his plan to go to our school too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Koda-san said that he investigated this ¡¹

    Kurose-san replies.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling ¡¹

    Nei and Edie looked at me at the same time.

    ¡¸ I get why Kudou-papa came ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is definitely bad, these two are just a bait ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, using someone like Koda to bring these two here ¡¹

    We still have enemies out there.

    Also, quite the big one.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean by bait? ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings asked me.

    ¡¸ It means that you were screwed over. By Koda, and the people behind Koda ¡¹

    I look at Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ Do you remember anything, someone strange that¡¯s getting involved with Koda? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t remember anything in particular. Ah, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san remembers something

    ¡¸ Koda-san said that he got the information about Kuormori-sama¡¯s school from an acquaintance in Shanghai ¡¹

    Shanghai?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1345.

    Chapter 1345. School Festival Part 6 Predicament

    ¡¸ Tell me this ¡¹

    I ask Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s your school? You¡¯re not from the same school as Misuzu, right? ¡¹

    The girls who attend the school for the young ladies¡­

    Went to the garden party that was conducted at the garden of the Kouzuki main mansion.

    She wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m attending a boarding school in Switzerland ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ Anju¡¯s with me. I graduated from middle school in Switzerland and came back to Japan this July ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, end of the school year in Switzerland is also before the summer break ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ School doesn¡¯t start in April like in Japan, but the graduation ceremony is in July. ¡¹

    Nei went to America, so she knows about schools other than Japan.

    Meaning, Ishigami Mizuki attended a middle school in Switzerland before summer.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯m transferring to a Japanese high school this fall. I¡¯ve found a high school that will accept me so I¡¯m attending a different school from the school for the young ladies ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, if you talk to Misuzu¡¯s school, they¡¯ll accept you ¡¹

    In fact, Agnes just got enrolled recently.

    ¡¸ Besides, Ishigami-san is a daughter of nobility so they should be able to accommodate you a certain extent ¡¹

    The school for the young ladies is run by Jii-chan and Kaan to protect the daughters of the nobility.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, uhm¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju-san speaks.

    ¡¸ Mizuki-sama might find it difficult to blend in with the class since everyone¡¯s been attending since kindergarten ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anju, that was unnecessary¡¯ ¡¹

    Oh, I get it now.

    Ishigami Mizuki has a bit of a high-handed and limelight-hungry personality.

    If she were to enroll into the school for the young ladies, where daughters of nobility attend, and a community of girls has formed¡­

    She worries that she might be the one get left behind.

    And so, she went to a different school.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san¡¯s going to the same school? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m no longer going to attend school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, why? ¡¹

    She¡¯s a bodyguard though?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not old enough yet to attend high schools in Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anju skipped middle school in Switzerland and she¡¯s completed the compulsory education in Switzerland ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki looked at her bodyguard and said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s just a year younger than me. But since she can¡¯t stay with me all the time in the Switzerland boarding school if we¡¯re in a different grade. I had Anju study hard and have her enroll in the same class as me, which is a grade higher ¡¹

    Huh, Ishigami Mizuki just ordered Kurose-san to skip a grade?

    ¡¸ And so, we finished our middle school in Switzerland together ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, there are no skipping grades in Japan, so I won¡¯t be able to attend high-school until next spring ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, but in such cases, you graduated in middle school there, if you have no choice, then how about going to Japan¡¯s middle school even if it¡¯s just for six months? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ If I go to high school and Anju goes to middle school, who will be my bodyguard?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m waiting in front of Mizuki-sama¡¯s school every day from morning until evening ¡¹

    Kurose-san said.

    This is just absurd.

    I mean, Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s too self-centered.

    Well, let¡¯s leave that alone for now

    ¡¸ Are there any other daughters of nobility like Ishigami-san who goes to other schools? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think there¡¯s only one or two apart from me ¡¹

    I knew it.

    Going to that school is a status.

    So, usually, the nobility sends their daughter to that school.

    ¡¸ That was an oversight, not checking the existence of girls who attend a different school from Misuzu and the girls ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    The enemy used that oversight.

    ¡¸ What about Mizuki¡¯s school? ¡¹

    Mizuki¡¯s brother, Ishigami Norio asks me in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Well, I just confirmed it now. The bad guys used you to pinpoint us ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I greeted all the girls who goes to Misuzu¡¯s school. Besides, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Kaan Momoko-neechan are usually careful to maintain a good relationship with the daughters of nobility ¡¹

    Those who were at the garden party at the Kouzuki mansion had accepted my relationship with Misuzu.

    We¡¯ve gone through the right procedure.

    Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house accepted me.

    And my relationship with Misuzu is public.

    ¡¸ Therefore, even if you had a complaint about Motoko, the ladies in that school won¡¯t¡¯ come to me to complain. If they want to say something, they¡¯ll go to Misuzu ¡¹

    I mean, unlike the Ishigami siblings.

    I¡¯m not from the nobility, but nobody among them thinks that they can order me around like a subordinate.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Koda told you that I¡¯d just follow any orders as long as you give me a hard order without explaining, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know Yo-chan, that¡¯s why you believed what you were told1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ The enemy chose you to come here because you never met Darling ¡¹

    Nei and Edie said.

    ¡¸ W-What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, what is it that we don¡¯t know about you? ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings looked at me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know me, and that¡¯s why you just came here following Koda¡¯s plans ¡¹

    I sighed.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t know you well either that¡¯s why we were skeptical about a lot of things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Koda¡¯s told you to bring that taser gun you have, right? ¡¹

    Edie points out.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s indeed the case ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio holds the taser on his armpit and said.

    ¡¸ Have they told you to use that without hesitation in case we raged? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, Koda also said that ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Hey, explain what¡¯s going on ¡¹

    ¡¸ What was Koda¡¯s plan on us? ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on it seems

    ¡¸ Koda, or should I say that it¡¯s the people backing Koda who made the plans, but¡­ ¡¹

    I speak to the dumb son of noble.

    ¡¸ The plan is for you to come here and create a fuss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, he was definitely fanning the flames ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, if either you, or darling, or both, get hurt badly in the commotion, or accidentally die, then, it will develop to a major incident ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s how it should¡¯ve been.

    ¡¸ They didn¡¯t expect Edie to knock him down that quickly. He brought nearly a dozen minions with them so I think they figured that those men can control the mess at their own pace ¡¹

    It was close.

    We averted the worst situation by crushing Koda quickly, he was the head and the rest got scared by Edie¡¯s strength.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it at all. What is it about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, explain it properly ¡¹

    Oh, these siblings.

    ¡¸ It means that the objective was to lower Yo-chan¡¯s reputation! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You two were just pawns for that purpose ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ishigami-san came over to the school to ask Yo-chan and yet, for some whatever reason, or even no reason at all, a violent incident happened, and Ishigami-san and others got injured or even killed as a result¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those people are going to put the blame on Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ They will omit the details and tell rumors that Darling¡¯s a violent person and that¡¯s why you two got in so much trouble. People will believe the lies if they know the fact that you actually got injured ¡¹

    ¡¸ And for that to happen, they¡¯re making us face-off Ishigami-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it won¡¯t¡¯ just be Ishigami-san who¡¯ll get injured. The enemy¡¯s considering killing me off depending on the situation. That¡¯s why they made you bring that stun gun ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ Maybe you¡¯ll feel threatened enough that you¡¯ll taser me ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I heard that people don¡¯t die from tasers? ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio said.

    ¡¸ It was Koda who told you that, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even stun guns can kill people once modded. There¡¯s an example of that abroad ¡¹

    Edie and I replied.

    ¡¸ Or maybe, using the taser to keep Darling immobile and use another method to finish him off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, the fact that you shot Yo-chan will become a scandal! That¡¯ll paint a picture where a son of a noble killed Yo-chan, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what the enemy wants ¡¹

    That means¡­

    ¡¸ In the end, Ishigami-san was just forcefully involved in this incident. The enemy target was me from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ You? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings.

    ¡¸ Just like you two. Some don¡¯t find it amusing that I, who wasn¡¯t born in the nobility, became Misuzu¡¯s partner, the daughter of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I explained.

    People are disgusted by the fact that people like me are getting inside the Kouzuki house.

    That¡¯s why they want to tear me off from Jii-chan and Misuzu.

    Even if it means killing me.

    ¡¸ The enemy¡¯s set a trap to eliminate me, or ruin my reputation that the Kouzuki house had no choice but to abandon me ¡¹

    That¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Also, it¡¯s a good idea for them to go to a place that won¡¯t have Misuzu so she doesn¡¯t get harmed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meaning, the enemy wants to attack Yo-chan, but they don¡¯t want to get the young lady of the Kouzuki house to get involved! ¡¹

    Then that means¡­

    The enemy is someone who knows from somewhere that Misuzu won¡¯t come to our school festival.

    If the information is leaked, then¡­

    ¡¸ Wait a second, if the enemy is saying that they¡¯re concerned with Misuzu-sama¡¯s safety, why is it that they¡¯re trying to harm Onii-sama and me? ¡¹

    Right, they don¡¯t care if the Ishigami siblings get injured or killed.

    The people who could think that¡­

    There¡¯s only one possibility.

    ¡¸ I see it now ¡¹

    Our enemy is within the Kouzuki house.

    They got the information that Misuzu and Ruriko won¡¯t come from the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ The biggest group who¡¯s bitter about me getting into the Kouzuki house are them ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s probably noticed the problem inside the Kouzuki house beforehand.

    That¡¯s why she can¡¯t use the regular troops because that¡¯ll leak the information to the enemy.

    Kudou-papa and his unit had to be deployed.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan¡¯s as reliable as ever. She plans to check the holes in the organization using this opportunity. ¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s able to get inside the Kouzuki SS.

    She¡¯s deliberately let them swim to remove the entire group.

    ¡¸ Hey, what is it that you figured out ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, let us know too ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings tell me with a displeased face.

    ¡¸ Well, it just means that we¡¯re in a bad situation ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in a predicament, whether we survive or not depends on the next moves ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you or me. They will attack in this school, and if anyone¡¯s injured, or dies, the enemy wins ¡¹

    The enemy¡¯s subordinates have blended in with the school festival visitors

    ¡¸ Furthermore, our enemy¡¯s already hinted the possibility of a bomb ¡¹

    Edie looked at Kurose Anju-san.

    ¡¸ Earlier, you told us that you were carrying a bomb on your backpack, which was a fake ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Right, Kurose-san was already forced to use bomb terror as a tactic.

    Well, Kurose-san actually wasn¡¯t carrying explosives, but still.

    ¡¸ Those were Koda¡¯s instructions too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Kurose-san replies.

    ¡¸ That was an advance warning. The girl doesn¡¯t have the bomb, but he gave bombs to others to kill Darling and the people at the school fest. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do it in such a roundabout manner? ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio asks with a dumb face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obviously to alert us to the explosives and make us use extra manpower ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s definitely brought his subordinates, but¡­

    He has limits in his manpower.

    We¡¯re in the middle of the school festival, and so we have students and guests watching.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s hidden crew can¡¯t move much.

    With a limited number of people, they have to constantly monitor the school to make sure no explosives are secretly brought into the school.

    ¡¸ Well, using explosives would be the last resort. I don¡¯t think they will detonate the bomb unless they¡¯re sure they can blow up Yo-chan and Ishigami-san. There¡¯s no point in injuring other people in an explosion and not the targets ¡¹

    Nei said.

    The enemy doesn¡¯t want to do just regular massacre terrorism.

    I¡¯m sure that they want to seize the power of the Kouzuki house themselves after kicking me out.

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯re avoiding anything that could prove fatal to them later on if possible.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll send Ishigami-san off the school securely. Once you left the school and we¡¯re apart, the enemy can¡¯t target you anymore ¡¹

    If they were to get injured while still in the middle of their visit, then that would be my responsibility.

    But if we¡¯re to send off the Ishigami siblings and we¡¯re apart, I can¡¯t bear responsibility to that.

    ¡¸ Our car¡¯s parked outside the school¡¯s main entrance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Contact your chauffeur, tell him to bring the car in front of our building ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio and Mizuki said.

    ¡¸ Are you stupid? Your car is the most likely to be plastered with explosives! ¡¹

    You can have the car bought in front of the school building and they¡¯ll detonate it as soon as you get in.

    That¡¯ll definitely kill me since I¡¯m sending them off.

    ¡¸ Koda was with you in that car, right? So, consider that there¡¯s enough possibility that he¡¯s done something to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s indeed a possibility ¡¹

    Please do something about these dumb siblings.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll prepare a different car to send Ishigami-san off ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yoshi-kun, in that case, ¡¹

    Megu who had been quiet all this time, speaks up.

    ¡¸ The room next to this one ¡¹

    Right, the room next to the reserve broadcast room is the principal¡¯s office.

    From there, you could go down to the hidden room in the basement and let Ishigami-san escape from the secret garage in the faculty parking lot.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t Megumi ¡¹

    Edie stopped Megu.

    ¡¸ Our enemy is investigating the school. If they can¡¯t get Darling today, they¡¯ll use it for their next opportunity ¡¹

    The enemy is inside the Kouzuki house, so they¡¯re planning long-term.

    ¡¸ If you let the enemy discover the secrets of this school, it¡¯ll become a problem later ¡¹

    The enemy knows that the Ishigami siblings entered this room.

    And if the Ishgami siblings were to be seen exiting the faculty parking lot¡­

    They¡¯ll figure out that we have hidden passageways here.

    ¡¸ You both have phones, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have it here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is the broadcast room so it¡¯s blocked from radio waves. But, the enemy should be checking your location through GPS ¡¹

    The principal¡¯s office and the hidden room in the basement and the secret passageway are all built to prevent any reception.

    However, once they walk out of the hidden garage of the parking lot, they¡¯ll get through the reception.

    It¡¯s troublesome to have the enemy know that it¡¯s the exit to the hidden passage.

    ¡¸ We need to leave the room as normal, and take Ishigami-san out of the school fairly and honestly ¡¹

    Going through students enjoying the school festival and visitors from the outside.

    That¡¯s a hard situation.

    ¡¸ First, let¡¯s arrange the car ¡¹

    We can¡¯t use the cars from Kouzuki SS.

    We need to consider that we have an enemy among the guards in the cars.

    Our only choice is to rely on Kudou-papa.

    Kudou-papa should¡¯ve guessed the situation and is preparing the car already.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, call Minaho-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan told me to deal with it myself ¡¹

    Right, Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun. When you¡¯re in trouble, you should consult with them, isn¡¯t that a decision too? ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Either way, we¡¯re in a heavy situation so we¡¯re going to need help ¡¹

    Edie added.

    ¡¸ Right. I should ask for advice ¡¹

    I took the extension phone on the wall.

    Since it¡¯s Minaho-neesan, she¡¯s likely to be listening to our conversation from the start.

    But still, I¡¯m going to use the telephone since the Ishigami siblings and Kurose-san is watching.

    ¡º I heard it all. I¡¯ve made some arrangements ¡»

    As soon as I press the phone to my ear, I hear Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice.

    ¡º It¡¯s common that you can¡¯t decide everything yourself ¡»

    Minaho-neesan seems happy that I chose to consult with her.

    ¡º The first support group just arrived ¡»

    As soon as the Minaho-neesan said that.

    I hear a knock on the door.

    ¡¸ Edie, open it. Support has come ¡¹

    ¡¸ OK ¡¹

    Edie opened the door.

    ¡¸ Hello!!!!! ¡¹

    What appears is Kinoshita Ryouko-san, wearing some school uniform from some random high school.

    She¡¯s one of the Banbarubie 3 before, someone who moves in the shadows.

    Kinoshita-san is trustworthy.

    ¡¸ Oh, Hello. That uniform suits you, Kinoshita-san ¡¹

    She sure has a baby face that she definitely looks like a high-school girl

    ¡¸ Ahaha, you¡¯re making me blush ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    However, her arm is holding her usual explosive flail.

 CH 1346.

    Chapter 1346. School Festival A Part 7 Kinoshita has Arrived!

    ¡¸ Well then, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore now that I¡¯m here! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says while her flail jingles

    ¡¸ Either way, I¡¯m a mad dog who doesn¡¯t care about friend or foe, and it¡¯s well known ¡¹

    Her crazy fighting skills are known to the underground residents since her days in Banbarubie3.

    ¡¸ I look like this today too ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san turns over the skirt of the sailor uniform from a high school somewhere.

    ¡¸ If anyone weird tries to approach me, I could just scream ¡°Kyaa, a molester¡± and swing my flail on them! They¡¯ll surely forgive a high-school girl for doing that ¡¹

    Well, about that¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take you all to the first-floor entrance of the building, and then there will be a car waiting to pick us up as soon as we arrive. ¡¹

    As expected, it¡¯s all arranged now.

    ¡¸ And so, I have a request before we depart ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looks at Ishigami Norio.

    ¡¸ Uh, you have a weapon on you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, aah¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio touches the taser on the holster on his armpit.

    ¡¸ Please leave that here ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    ¡¸ No, but it¡¯s a self-defense weapon ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio tries to resist, but¡­

    ¡¸ You have that, but you can¡¯t use it anyway, right? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san flat out said.

    ¡¸ But if you have it, you¡¯ll want to use it, won¡¯t you? What if you use it before you know how to and get in trouble with it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, the weapon you hold right now will get you punish for excessive defense, no matter what reason you have here in Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, the wire injection taser gun isn¡¯t commonly available in Japan. It¡¯s too dangerous ¡¹

    Edie says from the sides.

    ¡¸ Our enemies got two, three layers of traps. If they can¡¯t finish Darling or you off here, then they¡¯ll use that weapon to get yourself arrested for excessive defense by the police ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way, they want to make a scandal in this school. They don¡¯t care about the reason, as long as it becomes a police matter and the newspaper covers it. Yo-chan and Ishigami-san will be painted in bad light ¡¹

    Nei said.

    The objective of our enemies was to lower my reputation and kick me out of the Kouzuki house.

    They¡¯ll use whatever methods they can.

    ¡¸ However, I¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio¡¯s resistance is due to his fear.

    The young boy of nobility who was always protected has now been betrayed by his ally, and now he¡¯s isolated.

    Furthermore, Ishigami Norio doesn¡¯t trust us.

    However.

    ¡¸ Norio-oniisama have some resolve ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki said.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t stay here, and since we¡¯re in this situation, we have to follow Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Mizuki ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Norio-sama, Mizuki-sama ¡¹

    Kurose Anju-san, the bodyguard of the siblings, speaks to them.

    ¡¸ You can trust them ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can you say that? ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio asks Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because they¡¯re strong ¡¹

    Kurose-san replies.

    ¡¸ Her strength is well defined that you can see it ¡¹

    Kurose-san looks at Edie and said.

    ¡¸ Then, the one who just arrived is also quite strong ¡¹

    She sensed Kinoshita-san¡¯s strength just from looking at her.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re so strong, and yet, they¡¯re this cautious and considerate. They made me understand that I¡¯m still lacking as a bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Don¡¯t feel so depressed! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just cosplaying as a high-school girl. Even if I look like this, I¡¯m still in the top elites of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    She says while her flail makes a clank.

    ¡¸ Oh, I received a letter from Seki-san saying that I¡¯ve been officially appointed as a top elite starting this week! ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    ¡¸ Ah, the top elites are the best of Kouzuki SS, they report directly to Kouzuki Jii-chan ¡¹

    I explain to Ishigami in a hurry.

    ¡¸ No, no, Kuromori-sama¡¯s the owner of the Kouzuki SS now. And I¡¯ll be the first of Kuromori¡¯s direct control bodyguards ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    Right, I do own Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ For the meantime, the top elites will continue to serve Kouzuki Kakka, but err, I think it¡¯s Seki-san and Fujimiya-san who are also holding their post. I¡¯m the only one exclusive to Kuromori-sama as of now¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are my women, but¡­

    They¡¯ve been Jii-chan¡¯s subordinates for a long time so becoming exclusive to me is hard.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s got her status as the commander of the whole Kouzuki SS.

    Rei-chan also has her job as the face of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ So, I look forward to working with you! In the meantime, Seki-san told me that becoming exclusive to Kuromori-sama also means ¡°I have to prepare for sex and getting pregnant¡± ¡¹

    Huh.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ve never done anything like that before, so I don¡¯t understand a lot of things, but please watch me. I¡¯ll work hard every day ¡¹

    Talking about this like it¡¯s nothing shows that Kinoshita-san¡¯s broken in a sense.

    I mean, she was a virgin as expected. I knew it.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Darling¡¯s great at sex, and if you don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯ll teach you ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Also, Seki-san told me That I can talk to anyone when it comes to sex so I¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    Hearing all that, Ishigami Norio;

    ¡¸ W-Wait, a-are you sure with that? ¡¹

    He asks Kinoshita-san with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, even if you¡¯re an exclusive bodyguard, h-h-having sex is¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki also speaks with a confused face.

    ¡¸ Huh, what¡¯s weird? I mean, top elites are exclusive bodyguards, you see? Isn¡¯t it normal to have sex with the one you¡¯re keeping safe? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s normal ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san and Edie nod at each other.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s a healthy man and I¡¯m a healthy woman. If our relationship isn¡¯t where we can have sex whenever and wherever we want, then you can¡¯t get serious in protecting someone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought so. Seki-san and Fujimiya-san told me the same thing ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ Especially when the bodyguard is a woman, men from various organizations come after you to get information about your Master, and so, bodyguards aren¡¯t allowed to fall in love. If you do, then you have to go for your master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, even women do lust. As for me, I let out all my lust on Darling ¡¹

    In fact, Edie comes after me if she wants to do it.

    I usually respond to Edie¡¯s sexual advances.

    ¡¸ So, Ryouko, if you want to have sex, then just ask Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, I¡¯d gladly do it ¡¹

    Kishimoto replies loudly like she¡¯s a shop assistant of an izakaya.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Kurose Anju speaks up.

    ¡¸ I-Is it necessary to go that far? For the top elite bodyguards ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the point, isn¡¯t it the case where you give your all to the person you¡¯re protecting if you¡¯re a bodyguard? ¡¹

    She replies like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ve been a freelance for a long time so it hasn¡¯t been long since I became an actual bodyguard. But, Seki-san and Fujimiya-san, whom I respect and admire are prepared to do so ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I will keep Darling safe for the rest of my life, so I¡¯m having sex with just Darling. That¡¯s normal ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Haa¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san believes that Edie¡¯s my bodyguard.

    So, she¡¯s quite shocked.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re leaving now so take out the weapon ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san told Ishigami Norio.

    ¡¸ No, but that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take it out! Take it out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t take it out in ten seconds, I¡¯ll smack you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait! ¡¹

    ¡¸ 9, 8, 7¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Anju, do something ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio looks at his sister¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t, she¡¯s a top elite of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ 5, 4, 3¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Norio-oniisama, you don¡¯t know when to give up ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki glares at her brother.

    ¡¸ 2, 1 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio unwillingly took out the taser from his chest.

    ¡¸ Is this good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The other one too ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ You have something in your ankle, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio gasps.

    ¡¸ You were walking weirdly. That¡¯s why I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did you say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was waiting for you to tell us voluntarily ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio¡¯s an idiot that he¡¯s useless.

    ¡¸ Take it out ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san glares.

    ¡¸ There, take it out ¡¹

    Ishigami exposed what he was hiding in his ankle.

    It¡¯s a foldable knife.

    ¡¸ If the police were to find that, they¡¯ll arrest you for violating the firearms act ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san unfolded the knife and checked.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re carrying two weapons, it¡¯s becoming more and more likely that the enemy is connected with the police ¡¹

    ¡¸ So they¡¯re making him purposely carry weapons to get arrested? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks me.

    ¡¸ I think they¡¯ll try to arrest us not only for weapons but also for the combat ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re trying to make up the fact that Yo-chan or Ishigami-san gets arrested by the police ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means, that fighting the enemy in the front is bad? ¡¹

    Kurose-san said.

    ¡¸ Not really, our first action just has to be crushing the police officials who were in contact with the enemy ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll get you arrested! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re going to use underhanded tactics, then just crush them with a greater force ¡¹

    Edie says and disassembled Ishigami Norio¡¯s taser.

    ¡¸ I knew it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it, Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing special, it¡¯s just an ordinary taser. There¡¯s no mod ¡¹

    ¡¸ If there¡¯s no problem, then what is? ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio asks.

    ¡¸ They definitely have a bomb if they want to kill Darling. They could make a bomb with the shape of the taser gun. If not, they could¡¯ve wiretapped it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although, since this room is isolating radio waves, they won¡¯t be able to hear anything with ordinary wiretap ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I chose this room because you can¡¯t bug it. Take out your phones ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ As mentioned before, if your GPS is detected, then it¡¯s a problem for you, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t want them to get ahead of us and surround us on our way, right? ¡¹

    Edie and Nei looked at Ishigami Norio.

    ¡¸ Norio-oniisama, just follow them. We can¡¯t go against them ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki took out her phone.

    Kurose-san does the same.

    ¡¸ I have no choice then ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio took out his phone too

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, good time. Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looked at her wristwatch and said.

    ¡¸ Huh? You don¡¯t have a wristwatch on you? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looked at Kurose-san¡¯s arm and said.

    ¡¸ Guards need watches. You can¡¯t always take out your phone and look at the time in an instant, and just like now, you have to throw away your phone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I also have my watch ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s also wearing a shock-resistant type with a large band.

    ¡¸ You can also use it to protect your wrists ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have various jobs so I need a watch that¡¯s suitable for work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, that¡¯s educational, sorry ¡¹

    Kurose-san¡¯s face turns gloomy.

    ¡¸ I had her take it off, Anju was wearing a wristwatch that doesn¡¯t suit her ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, it was a wristwatch for men. It was Father¡¯s memento

    Kurose-san said while looking down.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t have any other wristwatch, and I don¡¯t have money to buy a new for-girls wristwatch either ¡¹

    Ishigami house¡¯s treatment doesn¡¯t seem that well.

    ¡¸ Anju, you don¡¯t have to say it like that! You¡¯re still inexperienced as a bodyguard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ishigami house guarantees your food, clothing, and shelter, and you speak like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ishigami house took you in because your father, who was a bodyguard of the Tanokura house suddenly died, and you needed a place to go. You¡¯re inexperienced but the Ishigami house took you in ¡¹

    ¡¸ To think that you¡¯re being this ungrateful, what a rude woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Norio-sama, Mizuki-sama, that wasn¡¯t what I meant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eei, shut up, shut up! ¡¹

    Seriously, these siblings are so high-handed to people with weak status.

    However,

    ¡¸ Kurose-san, you weren¡¯t from a family of bodyguards of Ishigami house? ¡¹

    I checked.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not. My family was serving the Tanokura house. Father died early, and so Tanokura house had to hire a bodyguard from a different house. And I¡¯m the only child, but I can¡¯t become the head¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    The head of the house is a man most of the time, and so they have men as their bodyguards.

    Jii-chan also has Ootoku-san as the chief personal bodyguard.

    A girl born in a family of bodyguards can only be a bodyguard of the daughter or the wife.

    ¡¸ And so, when did you transfer from Tanokura to Ishigami house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Three years ago ¡¹

    ¡¸ I needed a bodyguard with me because I was going to study in Switzerland. And so, Tanokura-sama introduced Anju to me! ¡¹

    Kurose-san and Ishigami Mizuki answers my question.

    So, Kurose-san was unrelated to the Ishigami house until the three-year study abroad.

    There should be no problems taking her then.

    It¡¯s a waste to keep Kurose-san with these siblings.

 CH 1347.

    Chapter 1347. School Festival A Part 8 Flat March

    ¡¸ Err, Yoshi-kun, I think there¡¯s hardly people in this route ¡¹

    Megu, who has been quiet all this time, studied the route down to the main entrance based on the school festival event map.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better if we meet fewer people on the way, right? There¡¯s nothing we can do at the main entrance though ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s right.

    Our enemies blended with the outsiders visiting the school festival.

    We need to proceed with caution, so it¡¯s better if we meet as few people as possible.

    ¡¸ This and this classroom have a lot of traffic. My friends said that they were going there. So, we need to avoid going there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looked at Megu¡¯s map and smiled.

    She¡¯s also a professional bodyguard so she can memorize a map once she sees it.

    ¡¸ Well, it should be okay, I¡¯m here after all ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san leads the way and we move to the corridor.

    Not a single one of the black suits the Ishigami siblings brought remained.

    Even Tsujimoto and Koda, the two Edie knocked out, have disappeared.

    ¡¸ Where did they go? ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio¡¯s making a fuss, but¡­

    ¡¸ Like we were told Norio-oniisama, we were deceived ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki calmly replied to her brother.

    ¡¸ The bodyguards we had today were all Koda¡¯s support. Apart from my Anju ¡¹

    She looks at Kurose-san frustratedly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be taking the lead. Err, you¡¯ll be right behind me please ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san calls Megu her guide.

    ¡¸ If you see anything weird or anything weird is happening, then tell me right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll also be on the lookout ¡¹

    Nei walks together with Megu.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in the middle. Protect your masters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Kurose Anju-san replied to Kinoshita-san

    The Ishigami siblings were in the middle too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be behind, keeping Darling safe ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s set off ¡¹

    We formed a line and started walking.

    From the unpopulated area near the principal¡¯s office, we soon entered the classroom zones.

    We¡¯re in the middle of the school festival so the classrooms have students and guests.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay, excuse me, coming through! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san makes a bright loud noise as she walks through.

    Her flail¡¯s making clanking noises too.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san and Kurose-san have different school uniforms.

    Ishigami Norio¡¯s wearing a strangely wealthy suit and Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s wearing her white dress.

    They can¡¯t help but focus their attention on our group as we walk in a line with people who are well known in the school.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay, Ishigami-sama¡¯s going through, please let us through! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says loudly.

    ¡¸ H-Hey! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio panics, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, let Ryouko take care of this ¡¹

    Edie whispered to the Ishigami siblings.

    At that moment.

    There¡¯s a guy who¡¯s definitely suspicious appearing and standing in the way.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re here. Four, surrounding ¡¹

    Edie whispered.

    It was a decoy that appeared and tried to attack us, but¡­

    I readied my stance.

    However.

    Jararararan!

    Kinoshita-san swings her flail and the tip went to the guy that appeared.

    ¡¸ Eeei!! You insolent! Who do you think you are!!! ¡¹

    And, she shouts cutely.

    ¡¸ this man here is awe-inspiringly wearing a red-jacket and a leather hakama, and iron helmet made of thorns! ¡¹

    What¡¯s with the flail and dancing?

    ¡¸ Boom, bang, thud, crash! Ishigami-sama has descended from the thermal power station in distant New Guinea through a million-volt power line to this country! It¡¯s the coming of Ishigami-sama!!!! Harattama, chiyottama, mother! ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s just shouting like a lunatic, but¡­

    Kinoshita-san shouts while having a fun dance.

    So cute.

    That¡¯s really cute of her.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this, a publicity stunt? ¡¹

    The other students get noisy.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re the Nishikata Drama club! Kyahoho! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san shows off to the students.

    ¡¸ Oh, is this a joint performance with our school¡¯s drama club? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did we have this scheduled? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t you think that girl swinging that stick looks cute?? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The ones behind look good too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, why is the baker-kun with them? ¡¹

    We¡¯re able to release the tension thanks to Kinoshita-san¡¯s quick-wittedness.

    ¡¸ Oh, Iwakura-san asked us to guide the people from the West school around! ¡¹

    Nei said quickly.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, West School? Where is it? ¡¹

    Yeah.

    We have three ¡°West¡± schools in our neighborhood.

    That¡¯s bad.

    Kinoshita-san and Kurose-san¡¯s school uniforms are completely different from those three.

    Then, Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s Kobori-kun! ¡¹

    She points at someone in the crowd and points at him.

    ¡¸ Kobori-kun! Seki-san¡¯s angry! She said that she won¡¯t pardon the traitors! That she¡¯ll go and kill all of you! ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    Kobori-kun seems to be an employee of Kouzuki SS.

    He¡¯s probably working with someone in the Kouzuki house to get rid of me.

    He was the one giving instructions to the four that were to attack us from a short distance.

    ¡¸ Since it was Seki-san, she¡¯s definitely going to do it! Even if you run to the toilet, she¡¯ll drag you out! Kukuku!! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san stirs up the surroundings.

    ¡¸ Hey, what¡¯s that, what will you do Kobori-kun? ¡¹

    Saying while pointing at the man named Kobori.

    Then, Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ What about you? You? You and you too! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san points at the four perpetrators.

    ¡¸ You can probably still manage somehow now. If you want, I can apologize to you to Seki-san! That¡¯s your last chance! Wow! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san told the five men with a smile.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Even I can see that the men lost their fighting spirit.

    If Shou-neechan already knows about their rebellion inside the Kouzuki SS.

    They have no future even if they eliminate me here.

    All that awaits them is harsh disposal.

    My downfall is meaningless if their rebellion is already discovered by Shou-neechan and Jii-chan

    ¡¸ If you get it, then move out ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said, and the young man named Kobori turned.

    Kobori shows a face that he had no choice but to nod.

    Then, he opens the way.

    ¡¸ Thanks, thanks. That¡¯s great that you made a quick decision ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said and turned to the students and guests of the school festival.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s basically the details of the play! Don¡¯t miss it! It¡¯s coming soon! ¡¹

    Then, she bows for some reason.

    ¡¸ Well then, okay, now please make way! make way! Dondondongaragatta! Ishigami-sama¡¯s passing through!! ¡¹

    We continued forward.

    The spectators are confused.

    But for some reason, a schoolgirl is clapping her hand at Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ And so, the rebelling group in Kouzuki SS is gone. They¡¯re all afraid of Shou ¡¹

    Edie said.

    They joined forces with someone in the Kouzuki house to get rid of me.

    And the plan is for them to run the Kouzuki house when I¡¯m gone.

    If that happens, they¡¯ll give control of Kouzuki or something, surely they made such promises behind the scenes, but¡­

    If everything is exposed, then Shou-neechan will purge the mastermind before they can get to the Kouzuki house.

    If they don¡¯t want to die, then they won¡¯t meddle with me.

    ¡¸ Everyone knows that I¡¯m a mad dog after all ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san turned to us and said.

    She won¡¯t hold back even against the same employees of Kouzuki SS.

    She always goes all-out when hitting her enemies with her flail.

    ¡¸ I think that our acquaintances will quiet down, but we still have to deal with the outsiders ¡¹

    Our enemy didn¡¯t just send some rebels in Kouzuki SS.

    There should be others too.

    And, some of them are likely police or related.

    ¡¸ Now then, let¡¯s go downstairs! We¡¯re in serious trouble so let¡¯s keep vigilant! ¡¹

    We went down the stairs.

    ¡¸ How do you think they¡¯re going to get us? ¡¹

    I asked Edie.

    ¡¸ There won¡¯t be any uniform personnel. If they¡¯re coming, then they¡¯re going to be wearing civilian clothes ¡¹

    So it¡¯s civilian clothes.

    ¡¸ Since this place is a private school, it¡¯s hard to get in wearing their uniforms. They stand out, and we¡¯ll get vigilant before we could approach them. If they were to approach us ¡¹

    As soon as Edie says that¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, you ¡¹

    An old man wearing a plain suit calls me.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    Edie smiles and as he approaches¡­

    She punches the old man with her Qi.

    ¡¸ Oh, the toilet is over there! ¡¹

    Edie then pushes the collapsed old man to the male toilet.

    Seeing that.

    ¡¸ Hey, you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you doing?! ¡¹

    Another two old men in suits approach, but¡­

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Edie also sends her Qi to the two old men with a speed that eyes can¡¯t see.

    ¡¸ Guh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie, we have chairs over here! ¡¹

    Nei points at the chairs at the side of the classrooms.

    ¡¸ Yes, there, if you¡¯re tired then you can sit over here ¡¹

    She makes the two men sit down on the chair.

    She ends the whole event before the other party could identify themselves as a cop or show their IDs

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    Kurose-san¡¯s impressed with Edie¡¯s skill

    ¡¸ Hurry, that¡¯s not all of them ¡¹

    Yeah, the police¡­

    They plan to stop us and take us somewhere.

    So they were going to frame us and arrest us.

    They should have other allies around.

    ¡¸ Hey, the entrance is just there! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right, the school¡¯s entrance is just ten meters away.

    We hurried.

    As expected, since we¡¯re in the middle of the school festival.

    A lot have gathered in the entrance.

    The students selling food.

    Some advertise their programs.

    Of course, many guests too.

    ¡¸ Ten, no, there¡¯s 11 of them ¡¹

    Edie senses enemies lurking at the main entrance.

    This is bad.

    We can¡¯t fight here.

    If the enemy wants to lower my reputation, they won¡¯t care if any unrelated person gets involved.

    If anyone gets injured, they¡¯re going to blame me for the whole mess, saying that it¡¯s my fault.

    If this goes on.

    Then.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, the car¡¯s already here! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Look ¡¹

    Then, looking at where she points at¡­

    Guwabababababa!!!

    A black car that looks like an armored military vehicle is coming through the main gate and is heading towards us.

    ¡º Gangan, gangaraganga, gangaraganga, gan!! ¡»

    It¡¯s making some random kind of marching sound at a high volume.

    It attracted the attention of many people and the armored car stopped right in front of the school building.

    Click.

    The passenger side of the door opens and¡­

    ¡¸ Welcome, my elites! ¡¹

    Anya.

    Anya¡¯s holding the mic, shouting.

    She¡¯s Kyouko-san¡¯s subordinate, and my woman.

    She appears on TV with her codename Nikita Gorbachev, on the special program where Kyouko-san and Rei-chan fights.

    Rei-chan fights beautifully, and so almost every Japanese citizen knows her.

    She¡¯s especially popular when coming to play in our school.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Nikita-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She came to our school festival! ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s arrival caused a commotion in front of the school building.

    Anya;

    ¡¸ Slander! We, the Kyouko empire, are pleased to announce that we¡¯re recruiting new citizens at large! The conditions are five governments and five-person! Those who bring cattle and horses will receive further reduction in their annual tribute! ¡¹

    Err, what are you talking about?

    ¡¸ Well, if you want it then get inside the car! You¡¯ll also work under Kyouko¡¯s flag!! ¡¹

    A large flag flutters above the armored car.

    A picture of a pirate skull flag with Kyouko-san¡¯s face in it.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooooh!!! ¡¹

    They don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on but the spectators cheered.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san tells us with a smile.

    ¡¸ That car can withstand direct hits from heavy machine guns ¡¹

    No, wall, that¡¯s true, but still.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re getting in! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san waved her hand at Anya.

    ¡¸ Oh, get in then! Come, young citizens! ¡¹

    It¡¯s as if Kyouko-san has taken over Anya.

    ¡¸ Open, rear troop compartment! ¡¹

    Anya orders and the rear doors of the armored car open.

    Inside;

    Are Dolly and Anna, the drill spear sisters.

    The two quickly went outside, holding their drill spears that were attached to the side of the armored vehicle, and wait for us to arrive.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s get inside ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san guides us.

    ¡¸ Hey, let me in too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, me too! ¡¹

    As soon as some of the luck-pusher male students say that¡­

    ¡¸ There you go!! ¡¹

    Slap.

    Kinoshita-san slammed her flail on the large stone in front of the building.

    Mishi, baka.

    The huge stone split into two.

    ¡¸ Hiii!!! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san then spoke to the flinched boys.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just us this time ¡¹

    She said with a smile.

    At the same time, the drill sisters also had their drills spinning, readied in their fighting stance.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s papa is also here. The enemies can¡¯t move now ¡¹

    Edie whispered to my ear.

    The power balance has changed.

    We¡¯re suppressing the 11 enemies

    ¡¸ Get in now. Do it while the enemy¡¯s confused ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, get in everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    I pushed in the Ishigami siblings to the rear of the armored vehicle.

    Megu, Nei, Kurose-san, me, then Edie went in that order too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be on alert on top of the vehicle! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san joined Dolly and Anna on top of the car.

    ¡¸ Then, see you later ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san closed the hatch of the armored car.

 CH 1348.

    Chapter 1348. School Festival A Part 9 Amber

    Dogagagaga!!

    The armored carrying us started to drive.

    ¡¸ Ugh. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Woah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hold onto the railing ¡¹

    Kurose Anju told the Ishigami siblings.

    Armored vehicles are really uncomfortable to ride.

    Megu, Nei, and Edie are holding to the railings too.

    ¡¸ Oh, aah, what¡¯s this!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do something about it! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki looks at me puffing, but¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t ride cars unless they¡¯re Rolls-Royce! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t you get off the car and let the enemy capture you? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If an enemy kidnaps you, who knows what they¡¯ll do to you, even if you¡¯re a daughter of the Ishigami house ¡¹

    I should scare her a little.

    We already nailed down the rebels in Kouzuki SS.

    I think we¡¯ve succeeded in flushing out most of the other people in the police department.

    What¡¯s left is for Kudou-papa¡¯s unit to clean up.

    I think that we removed most of the enemies at school.

    ¡¸ W-Whose fault do you think is that Onii-sama and I got involved in such a terrible situation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right! Putting us in such a dangerous situation and making us ride this car that I don¡¯t even know ¡¹

    Geez, the stupidity of these siblings is abysmal.

    ¡¸ It was you who willingly went to our school, right? We didn¡¯t invite you to come ¡¹

    I returned the argument.

    I need to part ways with these siblings as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because we came to tell you about Kuromiya Motoko-san¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you were still the cause of this! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ But, weren¡¯t you the ones who let Koda, a weird guy take advantage and bring such dangerous individuals with you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s. ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-We didn¡¯t know about Koda¡¯s true nature! We¡¯re the victims here! We don¡¯t need you complaining about us ¡¹

    Now they¡¯re getting angry instead.

    ¡¸ If you use that logic, then we¡¯re victims too ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    Then.

    ¡º Well, thank you for riding with us today. The train departs from Shinagawa, stops at Osaki, Gotanda, Meguro, Ebisu, Shibuya, Harajuku, Yoyogi, and Shinjuku. Next stop is Osaki! ¡»

    A funny announcement comes to the armored vehicle we were riding.

    This voice.

    ¡º Yes, your driver is Kyouko-san! ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s the one driving the car?

    ¡º I heard that they can¡¯t move the Kouzuki SS units, and Kudou¡¯s also busy, so I had to appear. In fact, I wanted to do the stand-up speech I had her do earlier, but you know¡­ ¡»

    ¡º What are you talking about! You were the one who ordered me to do that, Kyouko-sama! ¡»

    Anya speaks

    She¡¯s using the extension phone.

    Seems like there¡¯s also a microphone in this place so she can hear whatever we hear over here.

    ¡º Well, it¡¯s the school festival so I was being considerate since it can turn sour if I show up. After all, it¡¯s me ¡»

    Speaking of which, everything Anya said to the people gathering in front of the school building was lined Kyouko-san would say.

    I guess Kyouko-san told her to do that.

    ¡º And since I¡¯m currently wanted for my work the other day, I¡¯m driving in my disguise right now! ¡»

    Oh right, Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia robbed a jewelry store.

    ¡º She wasn¡¯t there on that job so it was okay to put her in the front ¡»

    Right, Anya wasn¡¯t in the jewelry robbery.

    ¡º You know, my setting is that I¡¯ve returned to Brazil already ¡»

    Anya had gone to Southeast Asia to bring the friends of the drill sisters.

    Kyouko-san left a trace to the police that she left Japan and went to Brazil.

    She pretended to have no contact for a few days.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, what¡¯s your disguise? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡º Oh? I¡¯m wearing the masked racer costume in Memory of Aikawa Kinkin ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess that won¡¯t get exposed! ¡¹

    What¡¯s a masked racer?

    ¡º Also, the armored car looks cool, right? I was about to show it off as the main weapon of the Kyouko empire in the next TV special. I¡¯m thinking of painting it with a red brick color and calling it Sol Amber ¡»

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. This definitely looks like Sol Amber ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s the only one who got it.

    ¡º Right? Everyone can definitely tell that this is Sol Amber ¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸ Edie, what¡¯s Sol Amber? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Megu¡¯s also looking confused. She doesn¡¯t know it either.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t know either ¡¹

    To think that even Edie who knows a lot, doesn¡¯t find this familiar.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also known as an A-Mech, and when it transforms, it becomes Ideo Delta! ¡¹

    Nei said laughingly

    ¡º Oops, we¡¯re about to arrive ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice comes out of the speakers.

    ¡¸ Arrived? Where? ¡¹

    We¡¯re not that far yet, right?

    It looks like we just went around the school building.

    ¡º To the bakery¡¯s open cafe, obviously ¡»

    Oh, right.

    That¡¯s where we will return.

    Mitama and Tsukiko are there.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan and the twins should¡¯ve arrived by now! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Then that means Kinuka¡¯s also joining us, our security is getting better.

    ¡¸ Right, we can¡¯t stay in this car for long. ¡¹

    As expected, Kyouko-san can¡¯t send the Ishigami siblings in a car she¡¯s driving.

    We¡¯ll have them enter the bakery¡¯s break room for now.

    We should let Kudou-papa bring in a normal courtesy car.

    ¡º Still, remain cautious, there should be another group waiting in front of the open cafe ¡»

    Anya¡¯s voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, even the enemy knows that we¡¯re eventually returning there ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS rebel troops know information about me.

    Even if I run away, they know that I¡¯ll come back if they just wait in the bakery.

    ¡º I¡¯ll get off first and attract attention in the open cafe ¡»

    If Anya shows up in the car, people will focus on her as she¡¯s famous on TV.

    ¡¸ You and I will go out first too, we¡¯re taking down our enemies. Can you do it? ¡¹

    Edie asks Kurose Anju-san

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Kurose-san nods with a nervous expression.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Ryoko¡¯s on top of the vehicle so she got this covered ¡¹

    As soon as Edie and Kurose-san jumps out, Kinoshita-san will come down and protect us

    ¡¸ You need to take them down that they can¡¯t even make a noise, but if you can¡¯t do that, just shout that he¡¯s a molester and take him out ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    So she¡¯s going to use that method if trouble comes.

    The poor enemy who will get framed as a molester.

    Kurose-san¡¯s a cute girl so people will agree with her.

    ¡¸ But, if that happens, it¡¯s going to be shameful as a bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand. ¡¹

    ¡º Oh, don¡¯t expect from the two drill girls who are on top of the car ¡»

    Anya said.

    ¡º I¡¯m strict about them not doing anything other than being lookouts ¡»

    ¡¸ Dolly and Anna doesn¡¯t know how to hold back after all ¡¹

    I muttered.

    Those sisters are assassins so they make sure to kill their enemies.

    If they were to strike the vitals with such sharp drills spinning, anyone would die.

    ¡º Therefore, don¡¯t go outside until the cleanup is over. In their minds, you¡¯re the absolute master. If they think that you¡¯re in danger, Dolly and Anna will ignore my orders and jump in with their drill spears ¡»

    R-Right.

    That¡¯s definitely bad.

    Anyway, it¡¯s hard to treat these girls.

    ¡¸ Okay, Anya. I won¡¯t go outside the car until it¡¯s clear ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should also wait here with Darling ¡¹

    Edie told the Ishigami siblings.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s dangerous outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-It can¡¯t be helped then ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings are convinced this time.

    ¡º Okay, we¡¯ve arrived. ¡»

    The armored car decelerates.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ We can tell what¡¯s going on outside with this ¡¹

    Edie checks the monitors attached to the exterior cameras.

    Oh, the armored car is parked about ten meters away from the front of the open cafe.

    Yeah, if we get too close, it¡¯ll get dusty and disturb the customers of the cafe.

    Besides, we need this distance to draw in our enemies.

    ¡¸ Oh, Mitama-san and Kinuka-san¡¯s there ¡¹

    Megu saw the Anjou sisters in the cafe.

    Also, Kana-senpai and Mana are on the shop.

    The twins are probably inside the bakery.

    ¡¸ Everyone, good day! ¡¹

    Anya opens the passenger seat and left the armored car.

    ¡¸ Ooh, it¡¯s Nikita-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nikita-san also came over to play in our school festival! ¡¹

    Just like with the front of the school building earlier, the customers in the open cafe begin to make noise.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! ¡¹

    They crack open the rear troop hatch from the inside and then¡­

    Edie and Kurose-san jumps out.

    At the same time, Kinoshita-san goes from the top of the car to the front of the hatch.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re coming ¡¹

    I can see some men moving suspiciously on the monitor.

    They ignore Anya, moving this way.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Edie flexes her legs and twists her legs.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let you take care of the right side ¡¹

    She speeds up.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Kurose-san follows Edie.

    Edie approaches her enemies and lightly reaches out to them.

    Did she touch them or not, it was too fast that we don¡¯t know.

    But, they definitely collapse after a single blow.

    On the other hand, Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s doing well ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san, who¡¯s standing in front of the hatch, holding her flail, watches her movement and said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s nimble and quick in making decisions ¡¹

    Although, her speed isn¡¯t as fast as Edie¡¯s, but¡­

    She¡¯s using blind spots for the customers in the open cafe.

    Knocking out enemies in a single attack.

    ¡¸ She knows that she¡¯s lacking and so she doesn¡¯t force herself to do the impossible. She uses her head to bring down her opponent reliably ¡¹

    Yeah, she doesn¡¯t panic. She keeps her calm and smart head.

    She just took down her second.

    Edie¡¯s right. This girl is strong, she¡¯s training every day.

    It makes me want her more.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that girl will get better if we take her ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san gives her stamp of approval.

    However.

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    The third one avoided her attacks.

    T-This is bad.

    Kinoshita-san took out her shuriken.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa, molester! ¡¹

    Kurose-san shouted without hesitation!

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    In that instant that her enemy flinched

    ¡¸ Noooooo!!! ¡¹

    She gave her opponent a high-kick

    ¡¸ What, molester? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    The open cafe customers turn to Kurose-san, and meanwhile.

    Kurose-san took another enemy.

    And Edie took the remaining down.

    ¡¸ They were trying to touch her butt so I knocked them out ¡¹

    Edie speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ Hey, are you okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure they¡¯re still alive? ¡¹

    They know that Edie¡¯s a champion in a martial arts tournament, so¡­

    They¡¯re surprised to see collapsed men.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t die from that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re okay. They just fainted ¡¹

    Anya and Edie affirmed.

    Then.

    Bubbu!!

    A truck is running in for some reason.

    The one driving it is¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, get those who collapsed in my truck. I¡¯ll carry them to the clinic! ¡¹

    It was Kudou-papa

    The truck¡¯s bay already had several people in it.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinates, and, the two Edie took down in the school building

    ¡¸ Yeah, you all, get them in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    A few of Kudou-papa¡¯s men from the passenger seat and the back of the truck put the collapsed enemies on the truck one after another.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re retrieving all the enemies we took down and we¡¯ll have them spit out information ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san tells me.

    We have to find out who the mastermind of all of this is.

    We need to check the information leak and plug the holes.

    ¡¸ Can we go outside now? ¡¹

    Megu asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t think there are any more enemy units ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san replies.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, get off first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Nei and Megu went out of the hatch first.

    ¡¸ Then, we should ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki and Norio tried to follow Nei and get off the car.

    ¡¸ Oh, wait you two ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t joke with me! I can¡¯t endure staying in this car anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this anymore ¡¹

    As soon as they protested to Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, excuse me ¡¹

    Tsukiko appears from a blind spot.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s cut off your consciousness for now ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings turned stiff and their thoughts went to stop.

    ¡¸ We need to check their memories too ¡¹

    Tsukiko tells me.

    Right, we can¡¯t just leave out the information coming from these dumb siblings.

    Like, how they went to our school.

    Or if they were having loose tongues that they spread around the news.

    We need to investigate the process of how the enemy contacted the Ishigami house.

    ¡¸ And so, I shall¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko entered the armored car.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll recruit that girl too ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looked at Kurose-san and said.

    Edie looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, leave the rest to us. Look forward to it ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nei-oneesan?! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    Batan!

    Kinoshita-san closed the armored car.

    Inside the Military car are¡­

    Just Tsukiko, the Ishigami siblings, and me.

    Buoooon!!!

    Kyouko-san drives off the armored car.

 CH 1349.

    Chapter 1349. Judgment / Yosoro!

    Dogagagaga!!

    The armored car starts driving.

    Inside the trunk space are Tsukiko, the Ishigami siblings, and me.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s driving.

    Maybe Kinoshita-san and the drill sisters got on again.

    I don¡¯t know if Anya also got on either.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and smiled.

    Tsukiko¡¯s controlling the Ishigami sibling¡¯s mind so they¡¯re now just absentminded.

    ¡¸What did you hear, Tsukiko?¡¹

    From Minaho-neesan, or maybe Shou-neechan?

    ¡¸Yes, They gave me instructions earlier. Both of them¡¹

    Both¡­

    Well, I thought so.

    The incident today involves a rebel troop from Kouzuki SS.

    Also, some police members.

    Apart from that, there are also other underground people.

    The scope is huge.

    ¡ºErr, the next stop is a one-way trip to hell! It¡¯s gonna get rocky so be careful¡»

    Kyouko-san speaks like an announcer.

    Since the mileage is short, we should still be inside the school.

    Then.

    Gatagatagata!

    Are we going down the slope?

    Seems like we¡¯re going underground.

    Gugagaga!

    The armored car came to a stop.

    ¡¸Okay, good work¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who opened the hatch of the armored car, but¡­

    It¡¯s Kinoshita-san outside.

    ¡¸Leave Ishigami-sama in the car and leave them there¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    We leave the absent-minded Ishigami siblings.

    Tsukiko and I left the armored car.

    It¡¯s dark and cool outside.

    Are we underground?

    It¡¯s like a huge gymnasium, but¡­

    Above the armored car are Dolly and Anna holding their spears.

    A huge gate opens from behind.

    I went through the gate and then entered the facility through this door.

    ¡¸This was an underground warehouse for storing disaster supplies back then¡¹

    Turning around, Minaho-neesan is through the door and back door of the warehouse.

    ¡¸Now they¡¯re no longer using it because they built a new warehouse elsewhere¡¹

    ¡¸We rented it to prepare for today¡¹

    Shou-neechan also comes in after Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸Preparation?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better to let the rebellion happen than to prevent it in advance. We already know who¡¯s involved, and if they¡¯ve done it, they won¡¯t have any excuses, right?¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸Then, you knew that this would happen today?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not about that. I was the one with the master plan of rebellion. I had a spy infiltrate the rebels and have them target the high-school festival here to attack¡¹

    So it was all in Shou-neechan¡¯s plan?

    ¡¸I knew that this would happen when you obtained the Kouzuki SS from Kakka¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled.

    ¡¸There will be people who just can¡¯t accept that a high-school boy will be the owner instead of Kouzuki Kakka¡¹

    !

    Right.

    I¡¯m still in high school.

    Owning a special organization that combines intelligence, defense, and military power like Kouzuki SS is unthinkable in normal circumstances.

    ¡¸Kouzuki SS was Kakka¡¯s private army after all. It won¡¯t turn to Kou¡¯s army exactly the same¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸If Misuzu-sama were to inherit it from Kakka, then they¡¯re still serving the Kouzuki house, but you¡¯re not even blood related to them, right?¡¹

    Jii-chan only recognized me as Misuzu¡¯s partner.

    Kuromori Kou isn¡¯t a member of the Kouzuki house.

    I have no blood relation to the nobility.

    ¡¸Right. The professionals won¡¯t want an unknown commoner kid to be the head of Kouzuki SS¡¹

    I sighed.

    ¡¸Well yeah. In fact, many have offered me their resignation letters. That¡¯s inevitable. I can¡¯t keep them all. Although, only a few actually resigned¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸Kouzuki SS is a special organization. No other organization in Japan is allowed to hold this kind of power. They have good pay, and the years of trust and the best customers, the nobility¡¹

    Jii-chan made that organization to guide the nobility after all.

    Since Jii-chan has a strong influence on people in the political and business world, they allow him to have this power without having the state institution crushing it.

    ¡¸And so, many think that it¡¯s a shame to resign from Kouzuki SS now. Many wait until they have the chance to assess you, the new owner, before deciding on what to do next¡¹

    Meaning, it depends on me.

    If they feel like Kouzuki SS is going downhill because I¡¯m the owner, they¡¯ll leave immediately.

    They¡¯re going with the wait-and-see approach.

    ¡¸Well, never mind those people. Either way, we have no choice but to build on our achievements under the new system, the problem is¡­¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸Those who thought that it would be better if they killed you instead of quitting¡¹

    And that¡¯s the current rebel unit.

    ¡¸Now that Kakka¡¯s retired, they¡¯re going to expel you from the Kouzuki house or kill you, and put Misuzu-sama as the new owner. Then, they were thinking of seizing the real power of Kouzuki SS themselves¡¹

    ¡¸Still, if they killed me, Kouzuki SS still has Yazawa-san and Shou-neechan as the management, so they can¡¯t grab the power, right?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Oh? If they were to assassinate you, the internal affairs of Kouzuki house will return to half a year ago¡¹

    Half a year ago?

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and now we also have Yoshiko-sama. Won¡¯t that revive the ambition of everyone to become the son-in-law and eventually the head of the Kouzuki house?¡¹

    I see.

    Kouzuki house before May¡­

    They were split into Misuzu and Ruriko factions, having internal strifes

    Many were ambitious to have Misuzu or Ruriko marry their son and take over the Kouzuki house.

    But now¡­

    With the unnatural death of Ruriko¡¯s father, Ruriko¡¯s out of the succession battle now.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s the daughter of Jii-chan¡¯s late eldest son, but she¡¯s not a legal child.

    Therefore, everyone feels like Misuzu¡¯s going to take over the Kouzuki house.

    And I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s official partner.

    That settled the problem of the successor of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸There will always be bad apples in whatever group¡¹

    This time, it¡¯s Minaho-neesan speaking to me¡¯

    ¡¸It¡¯s only been half a year, right? It¡¯s about time the shock wore off and somehow, there were people in the Kouzuki house who planned to do what they wanted¡¹

    ¡¸But, some of the Kouzuki house, branch families, the executives, and the young were all there during Cesario Viola¡¯s attack in May, right?¡¹

    The branch families, the executive vassals, their children, Jii-chan¡¯s students.

    They were all in that high-rise hotel fight and felt fear.

    ¡¸They all swore not to turn on Jii-chan back then¡¹

    Those who go against Jii-chan¡­

    All the people who were connected to Cesario Viola, even including Ruriko¡¯s father, were disposed of.

    Those who were there were in awe of Jii-chan and reaffirmed their allegiance to him.

    Then they also accepted that I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s partner.

    ¡¸Well, their loyalty is towards Kakka, not towards you, right?¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸The fear they had for the past six months also includes you, and so you¡¯ve been untouchable. But people immediately forget their fears. Once on the shore, we pray no more, right? Their fear from six months ago had faded¡¹

    ¡¸And so, now they thought about it calmly, and some have started considering that it¡¯s in their best interest to remove you from the Kouzuki house¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, it was helpful to us that they didn¡¯t make a move for the past six months. We were able to prepare for them¡¹

    ¡¸Right. We made it barely in time¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸Kakka¡¯s past his eighties. He¡¯s too old already. That¡¯s why they were already planning ahead of his death, all while he still has time¡¹

    ¡¸Kakka¡¯s taking it most seriously, and that¡¯s why he handed the Kouzuki SS to you¡¹

    ¡¸Once we¡¯re ready, we can purposely create a reason for the rebels to move hurriedly¡¹

    ¡¸They never expected that Kouzuki SS will be handed to a high-school student like you¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you took over over Kouzuki SS, they won¡¯t be able to go against you¡¹

    ¡¸Kouzuki SS is basically the violence device of the Kouzuki house¡¹

    The one who took charge of Kouzuki SS, who was in charge of the protection and security of the Kouzuki group and their companies was not one of the nobility, not one of the branch family, not one of the executives.

    If I take control of Kouzuki SS, they will be in danger.

    If they wait for Jii-chan to die before assassinating me, then that¡¯s too late.

    On the contrary, I will know the secrets about them and all the other families.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why they¡¯re in a hurry to eliminate you before you take control of Kouzuki SS¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸Their miscalculation is that they don¡¯t know your relationship with me. They seem to think that I¡¯m only your subordinate and that I¡¯m loyal to Kakka¡¹

    I see.

    They don¡¯t think that Seki Shou, Jii-chan¡¯s personal bodyguard, has become a woman of this ¡°just a high-school boy¡± me.

    ¡¸They only see it as a business relationship, and they thought that I¡¯m also dissatisfied that Kakka¡¯s forcing me to protect a high-school boy. I mean, those were the rumors I spread around the company¡¹

    She made them believe that Shou-neechan hasn¡¯t been able to communicate well with a high-school student that¡¯s becoming the owner.

    ¡¸And so, there was actually a group that wasn¡¯t happy that Kou¡¯s the owner now¡¹

    ¡¸The dissatisfied group inside the Kouzuki house and Kouzuki SS have made contact¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no better time to get rid of you than now, right?¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Minaho-neesan tell me.

    ¡¸The two dissatisfied groups went together and erupted¡¹

    ¡¸While at it, the Kouzuki house members inside the police force also enlisted some people¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸Kouzuki house is connected to the political world so those who were dissatisfied, can just bypass it. Some radicals who want to reduce the power of the Kouzuki house as much as possible by arresting you in public¡¹

    Saying that Minaho-neesan looked at Ishigami Norio.

    ¡¸They were going to arrest that boy over there for carrying too many weapons. They were going to catch Kou together with them as allies and leak to the media that they were dangerous young men carrying illegal weapons¡¹

    ¡¸So, that Koda guy who gave him the weapon was someone the police sent to the Ishigami house?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸No. It was the Kouzuki SS group who sent Koda. The police were just co-conspirators¡¹

    The dissatisfied members of Kouzuki SS want to take control of Kouzuki SS in the future.

    The police want to reduce Jii-chan¡¯s power as much as possible.

    Meanwhile, the Kouzuki house wants their son to be married to Misuzu.

    They all have different purposes for eliminating me.

    ¡¸And so, they started doing their work, but we had to pretend that we aren¡¯t aware of it so we could only send Kudou-san and Kinoshita-san¡¹

    If they sent out regular personnel of Kouzuki SS, the rebels will call off their attacks.

    ¡¸No, it helped. If not for Kudou-san and Kinoshita-san, we can¡¯t even get in the car ourselves¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! All I did was say random things and crush a big stone¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs as she holds her flail.

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama made the right decisions calmly. Edie-san and everyone also played an active role¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you get a lot of credit for getting through the hardship today. You did well¡¹

    Even so, these are all within Shou-neechan¡¯s plans.

    To spread the word that only me and my group have repelled the rebels¡¯ attack.

    ¡¸You need it to take control Kouzuki SS. Accept the credit, Kou¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸You need to be a tough and scary opponent to them¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, okay¡¹

    I replied.

    If I don¡¯t become an object of fear, I can¡¯t keep my family safe.

    ¡¸So, do you know why it¡¯s just you who got called here?¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸I have to punish all those people who did the conspiracy on me, right?¡¹

    I have to give orders to dispose of the rebels.

    I can¡¯t scare them unless I dirty my hands.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    Then.

    Dorururururu! Dorurururu!!

    A siren roars through the warehouse and a red light above the large gate flickers.

    Gagagagaga!!

    The huge door slowly opens.

    Oh, I knew that the gate leads to outside.

    Three cars come down the slope.

    First was Kudou-papa¡¯s truck. Edie and Kurose-san loaded up the men they defeated at the open cafe in front of the bakery there.

    The second one is a business van.

    The type that carries people instead of luggage.

    The third car goes inside the underground warehouse.

    Then, the huge gate closed once again.

    ¡¸Good job, Kudou-san¡¹

    Shou-neechan tells Kudou-papa as he leaves the driver seat.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s the police van, and this truck and the van there is for Kouzuki SS¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸Even those who are sleeping only need a splash of cold water on their heads to wake them up. We¡¯ve disarmed all of them and tied them up.¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s men are watching every car.

    ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t we splash them in order. But leave the police for later¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to send them back to their friends unharmed, but we need to erase their memories since it¡¯ll be a problem if they remember¡¹

    The biggest problem is how much information has leaked out, that Kuromori Kou, goes to this high school, under the name of Yoshida Yoshinobu.

    Worst case scenario, I won¡¯t be able to stay in this school.

    ¡¸Right, let¡¯s deal with these people first. Hey, get those down¡¹

    Kudou-papa orders his subordinates.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Handcuffed men descend from the van.

    The guys who passed out on the truck got doused with buckets of water and dragged off when they regained consciousness.

    It¡¯s about 30 people.

    ¡¸Kudou-san stand next to Kuromori-sama with your group¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, do as you¡¯re told!¡¹

    Shou-neechan gave orders. Kudou-papa and the group did as they were told.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s in front of me, holding her flail. Dolly and Anna are guarding me with their drill spears at hand.

    Kyouko-san also got out of the driver¡¯s seat and is standing in a position to protect Tsukiko and Minaho, although, I can¡¯t see her face since she¡¯s wearing some weird helmet and sunglasses.

    ¡¸Hmm?!¡¹

    As for the Kouzuki SS rebel men¡­

    They¡¯re split into two kinds.

    Most of them are looking confused, timid.

    But, only five of them are staring at me with such hate.

    And one is looking at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸In the end, Seki-san just played us¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸Tsukiko, can you shut them up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kou-sama¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at the thirty men and approached them.

    ¡¸?!!!¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s power can control all of them in this distance.

    Michi and Edie have been mixing Qi training with her so Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power has grown stronger.

    ¡¸Well then¡¹

    I looked at the men.

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m the owner of Kouzuki SS, but I¡¯m not the president or anything, I don¡¯t know your faces nor your names. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know who you are, but¡­¡¹

    I speak in a low and slow voice.

    I don¡¯t need to introduce myself. I was their target until earlier after all.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to have a discussion with you people. You already rebelled against me. What¡¯s left for me to do is dispose of you. Just as the activities of Kouzuki SS often violate the law, my punishments for you also do the same. Meaning, this is personal¡¹

    Those who were frightened just grew even more anxious.

    Those who were looking hatefully continued to glare at me.

    ¡¸As you know, I¡¯m just a high-school student, I don¡¯t know much about corporate organizations, but I can imagine that there were cases where you can¡¯t say now because your superiors ordered you. But that wasn¡¯t the case this time, right? Okay, those who couldn¡¯t say no and that¡¯s why they were in this rebellion, raise their hands¡¹

    The confused faces look at each other.

    Then, one timidly raise their hand, and others followed.

    ¡¸Tsukiko, check¡¹

    I asked Tsukiko to read their minds.

    ¡¸Most of them are. Oh, this one and this one is lying¡¹

    Tsukiko points.

    ¡¸Okay, apart from those two, those who raised their hands move to this side¡¹

    ¡¸Do as Kuromori-sama says¡¹

    Shou-neechan said, and the men timidly move.

    They¡¯re all handcuffed and they know Shou-neechan and Kinoshita-san¡¯s strength.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinates also surround them so they can¡¯t disobey.

    To the men who can¡¯t disobey their orders¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be let go without questions today. I know that you¡¯re worried about me becoming the owner of Kouzuki SS, so I¡¯m not going to charge you to failing to report the rebellion, just once¡¹

    I speak clearly.

    The timid group looks confused and looked at each other.

    ¡¸Kuromori-sama says so, there will be no records of this incident for you. However, I remember all your names and faces, don¡¯t forget that¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    Kouzuki SS documents will not include anything about this case but¡­

    Shou-neechan¡¯s in charge of them on-site, their assessment will become harsh.

    ¡¸I hope this inspires you to rewrite your evaluation of me¡¹

    If they want to get a promotion or higher bonus, they¡¯ll have to work harder than ever and show achievements.

    ¡¸Well then, as for this group¡­¡¹

    The hateful group, meaning, the seven ringleaders of the rebellion.

    ¡¸Tsukiko, who¡¯s the one who sent in Koda and involved the Ishigami house to this plan?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s this one¡¹

    Tsukiko points at the men on the left edge.

    ¡¸Those who aligned themselves with the dissatisfied Kouzuki house members in the police?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s this one¡¹

    Tsukiko points at the guy on the right.

    His look of hatred turns to surprise.

    ¡¸And the last one, the one who made contact with someone within the Kouzuki house who is dissatisfied¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s this one¡¹

    Tsukiko points at the man in front of her.

    I see.

    ¡¸Okay, which one did the first move?¡¹

    To use any method to take me out.

    These guys talked to the Kouzuki dissatisfied members of the Kouzuki house.

    Did they bring the topic to the dissatisfied members, or?

    ¡¸It¡¯s him who approached first¡¹

    Tsukiko points at the man in front of her again.

    ¡¸Thanks. If he¡¯s the one who approached first, then we¡¯ll make the punishment for the dissatisfied members of the Kouzuki house a stage lighter¡¹

    I told Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸As Kuromori-sama orders¡¹

    Shou-neechan bows to me respectfully.

    I look at the ringleaders once again.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to kill anymore. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t plan to kill you. Although, you all won¡¯t be able to work in security again, and the three who were at the center of the rebellion plan will become vegetables¡¹

    Forgive those who had no choice but to join the rebellion.

    But, be ruthless on the ringleaders.

    I have to be as feared as Jii-chan.

    ¡¸Tsukiko change them to piss and defecate themselves whenever they see or hear the name Kouzuki or Kuromori¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kou-sama¡¹

    That¡¯ll make it impossible for them to work in security anymore.

    Even if they try to take a job at another security company, their body will leak on its own if asked about Kouzuki SS.

    They can¡¯t even write Kouzuki SS in their own resume.

    ¡¸As for the three, make their body urinate, fart, defecate, as soon as they see, or hear anything round, square, red, blue, borrowed from someone, new, old. Then, while doing all that, make them report ¡°I got three times more than usual!¡± to five people! After all that, they¡¯ll sing the longest song they know out loud. Then, they can¡¯t move from the place until they sing the whole song¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    I ask the men directly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the longest song you know?¡¹

    He replied.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Captain on the ship¡¹

 CH 1350.

    Chapter 1350. Judgment / Scapegoat

    Then, Tsukiko and Shou-neechan stayed behind to check and scrape the memories of the rebel troops and police.

    We¡¯ll erase all information about us from their minds.

    ¡¸ Come here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls me to the backroom of the underground warehouse.

    Inside is a small office-like room with a desk, laptop, and a phone.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama wants to talk to you ¡¹

    Jii-chan does?

    Oh, he¡¯s watching from somewhere.

    Our school is full of cameras and microphones Minaho-neesan set up.

    There¡¯s no better place for live coverage than there.

    Minaho-neesan faced the laptop to me and then¡­

    Jii-chan¡¯s at the screen.

    ¡º It seems that you had troubles ¡»

    Jii-chan¡¯s laughing.

    Seems like he was watching from his mansion.

    ¡¸ He will hear you, just talk ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    I sat down in front of the laptop.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s rough, I mean, it¡¯s still ongoing ¡¹

    We just caught the perpetrators

    The people in the Kouzuki house who tried to drag me down aren¡¯t cleaned up yet.

    ¡º Leave the Kouzuki house to me. It¡¯s not yet time for you to think about that ¡»

    Since Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house is still alive and well, I can¡¯t interfere in the affairs of the family.

    ¡º Those who messed with you disobeyed my will so they will be penalized accordingly ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º This is a shame of our house. But if we can sort this out, we will be stronger in the future ¡»

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you let the rebellion happen on purpose, right? ¡¹

    The fact that someone out of nowhere is accepted as Misuzu¡¯s partner, the daughter of the head of the Kouzuki house, was amazing in itself.

    Then, if the Kouzuki SS, the private army of the Kouzuki house is given to that person¡­

    Naturally, there will be people who will want to take me out no matter what.

    ¡º Basically. Whenever you reform the system, reactionary forces will appear. If you don¡¯t take them out while they¡¯re weak, then they¡¯ll become seeds of trouble later on ¡»

    ¡¸ They were still in a weak state? ¡¹

    Nearly ten rebel units and about 10 policemen invaded our school.

    ¡º Even if they¡¯re from a branch family, they¡¯re still from the Kouzuki house. It would be scarier if they hired someone like Cesario Viola or a foreign underground organization

    Jii-chan smiled wryly.

    ¡º It¡¯s all just Japanese this time, and they weren¡¯t serious to the point that they had to plant a real bomb, right? ¡»

    ¡¸ Still, they pretended that they might have a bomb, right? ¡¹

    ¡º That was a bluff. It¡¯s just a way to put pressure on the guards and have them feel like they have to keep an eye on the whole campus at all times so that they devote their manpower to it ¡»

    ¡¸ So they had no intention to plant the bomb? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes. However, there¡¯s still a percent chance that a bomb has been planted, and the guards have to deal with it accordingly ¡»

    Even if they¡¯re not serious, one has to keep constant watch because the bomb might be real.

    ¡º That¡¯s enough of an effect, don¡¯t you think? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think ¡¹

    ¡º If it were a foreign organization, then they won¡¯t hesitate to set off bombs or anything else if they think it¡¯ll be quicker. They¡¯ll do things without worrying about casualties to the public ¡»

    Jii-chan on the screen speaks to me.

    ¡º In Japan, they won¡¯t set the whole forest on fire to kill a single tiger in the forest. However, foreigners do it. They don¡¯t think about the value of the forest or how many other animals live in it. All they can think about is how to achieve their goals efficiently without empathy for others ¡»

    Even the Kouzuki SS rebel squads would have a hard time with their conscience to involve high-school students who are just enjoying the school festival together with their family and friends.

    That kind of method is available to organizations outside the country.

    They don¡¯t hesitate to destroy communities where others live. They can do that without batting an eye.

    ¡º Therefore, I think it¡¯s good that we¡¯re able to prune this way during this period ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Your judgment was also right. Generous to those who are pulled by the ringleaders, but harsh on the ringleaders without taking their lives. Well, it was the right thing to do, because it¡¯s better to let them live and humiliate themselves, that horror will spread in the future ¡»

    The ringleaders will pee and defecate themselves whenever they see or hear the name Kouzuki or Kuromori.

    ¡º So far, I¡¯ve been in charge of creating the horrors behind the scenes in the Kouzuki house ¡»

    Jii-chan was making people in front and behind the scenes get in awe of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡º However, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko will have to take over that job. I don¡¯t want them to cover themselves in mud ¡»

    Yeah.

    I also don¡¯t want Misuzu to do work behind the scenes.

    ¡º So, I¡¯m sorry to ask but I¡¯d rather leave the work where you have to get your hands dirty to you ¡»

    ¡¸ I know that. Jii-chan, ah ¡¹

    I noticed.

    Why did Jii-chan let this rebellion suppression happen at our school¡¯s festival¡­

    He wants to get it over it without Misuzu and Ruriko knowing about it.

    Jii-chan said it earlier.

    That it was a shame to the Kouzuki house.

    Jii-chan doesn¡¯t want Misuzu and Ruriko to know that there were rebels in the Kouzuki house.

    ¡º Houses sure are complicated. You can¡¯t leave blood relationships. Even if you break it off, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re still blood-related ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º There are three members of the Kouzuki house who joined the rebellion. Punishing those three would destroy the entire Kouzuki house. Their parents, siblings, and children are part of the Kouzuki house, and work for the Kouzuki group ¡»

    If it¡¯s revealed that they plotted to assassinate me, it won¡¯t just be them but also their relatives will be affected.

    They¡¯ll lose the position in the Kouzuki house, in the group companies, and their parents, siblings, and children will too.

    ¡º Therefore, we¡¯ll make it look like nothing happened on the surface ¡»

    Yeah.

    ¡º However, we still have to punish those who did wrong. They will not be reprimanded in public, but if we don¡¯t punish them behind the scenes, then the same thing will happen again ¡»

    If they carried out a scheme to erase me and got prevented but not penalized.

    They¡¯ll think less of Jii-chan and me.

    People who will find out about it after the fact will also look down on us.

    They¡¯ll make another worthless plan to set me up.

    ¡º The man who leads the three will end up in an accident. That¡¯ll instill fear in the two. I will put a watcher around them at all times. Then, we can suppress them with fear ¡»

    Jii-chan continues.

    ¡º However, there will be no changes made to the current position within the Kouzuki group. If we move them poorly, they¡¯ll just resent me more. That could start another incident in the years to come ¡¹

    Problems with blood relatives are complicated

    ¡º Well, enough of that. Anyway, I¡¯ll deal with the Kouzuki house side. Once we pull the fangs out of the three, we can manage and stabilize them ¡»

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll continue to be on guard. There¡¯s more who aren¡¯t happy to see me ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡º Indeed, don¡¯t let your guard down ¡»

    Jii-chan on the screen smiles.

    ¡º By the way, as for the Ishigami house¡¯s children ¡»

    Oh, about that.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko had them paused for now. We¡¯ll just erase their memories related to us and then send them back to the Ishigami house ¡¹

    These idiot siblings will take some time but it can¡¯t be helped

    ¡º Are you sure about that? ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º The Ishigami siblings were participating in the plan to take you out, weren¡¯t they? ¡»

    ¡¸ No, they were involved in the result¡­ But, that¡¯s only because a guy named Koda sent by the Kouzuki SS rebel group tricked them ¡¹

    ¡º Even if they were tricked, they still caused you trouble. Am I wrong? ¡»

    Well¡­

    ¡º Or should I say that if those siblings were wiser, that man won¡¯t incite them and they won¡¯t come and meet you, right? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks me.

    ¡º You handled it well so it didn¡¯t cause any problems, but if you hadn¡¯t, the siblings could have been injured, or killed. He could¡¯ve been caught by the police for processing illegal weapons and tarnishing the honor of his family ¡»

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡º If someone¡¯s done something to you, then you must always pay back ¡»

    Payback.

    ¡º If you let them go home safely like that, don¡¯t you think the Ishigami house will thank you? ¡»

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so ¡¹

    These guys are idiots.

    Rather, they¡¯d fear me and hate me.

    ¡¸ No, I was thinking of having Tsukiko erase all the memories of our contact ¡¹

    ¡º Then all the hard work won¡¯t have any worth! ¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t care about the fuss they made ¡¹

    ¡º That won¡¯t do, you can¡¯t let it slip ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º It¡¯s normal for you to go through hardships for your family. But, even your family, is giving a lot of thought to your hardships, don¡¯t they? That¡¯s the reason why you work hard and do not get discouraged. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think so ¡¹

    It¡¯s because I have my family¡­

    They smile gently and love me every day.

    That¡¯s the reason why I can carry on for my family.

    ¡º However, the Ishigami siblings aren¡¯t your family. They need to repay you for the favor that you¡¯ve done them ¡»

    They would never thank me.

    ¡º Then, the Ishigami siblings must also be punished as a member of the nobility ¡»

    Ishigami Norio and Ishigami Mizuki will be punished?

    ¡º Have you heard of Patricia Hearst¡¯s case? ¡»

    Jii-chan asks me suddenly.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have you watched the movie titled citizen Kane ¡¹

    ¡¸ Citizen? ¡¹

    ¡º Skip it. There was a newspaper magnate in America named William Hearst who was the model for the movie Citizen Kane. He was a man who made a huge fortune in his lifetime. Patricia Hearst is William Hearst¡¯s granddaughter ¡»

    A wealthy American¡¯s granddaughter.

    ¡º In 1974, Patricia, when she was 19 years old, was kidnapped by a militant group when she ran away from home. Two months later, that organization committed a bank robbery in San Francisco, and Patricia has become a member of the organization over two months, she also participated the bank robbery ¡»

    A wealthy daughter became a bank robber?

    ¡º At that time, a video of Patricia robbing a bank was left in the bank¡¯s surveillance cameras, and it got reported on TV and newspapers, causing an uproar throughout the US ¡»

    Jii-chan on the screen grins.

    ¡º A month after the incident, the police raided the criminal group¡¯s hideout, but Patricia wasn¡¯t arrested, because she happened to be outside. A month later, Patricia sends a tape with photos and her voice to a station in Los Angeles. In addition to declaring that Patricia had become friends with an extremist group, she even called her parents ¡°fascist pigs,¡± and the fiance her parents picked for her a ¡°sex animal,¡± causing another uproar in the US when it was broadcasted. Hearst¡¯s house¡¯s honor has fallen to the ground ¡»

    Their granddaughter joined a bank robbery willingly.

    ¡º Patricia¡¯s arrest happened a year later. When the trial began, she pleaded not guilty, saying that she was coerced by the militant group and that she only joined to avoid getting killed. The lawyer alleged that Patricia had been brainwashed in the militant group, but the excuse didn¡¯t go through. Patricia had to go through 35 years of penal servitude ¡»

    ¡¸ Thirty-five? ¡¹

    ¡º The case had been brought to attention by the whole country because of the media, saying that the Jury handed down a heavy sentence, thinking of the social impact. However.. ¡»

    W-What?

    ¡º Patricia Hearst¡¯s a daughter of a wealthy family. The Hearst family used various contacts to write a petition to save their daughter. And so, the 35-year sentence was drastically reduced to seven years in prison ¡»

    A fifth?

    ¡º In fact, the Hearsts have moved the president to issue a special pardon with bail set at 1.5M$. In the end, Patricia Hearst won the parole after less than a year of prison ¡»

    From 35 years of penal servitude to 7, the actual was just less than a year.

    ¡º This wasn¡¯t a story of savage dictatorship, it happened in the US a mere 40 years ago ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º So. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s just a shameful story from start to end? ¡»

    Well¡­

    ¡º Patricia Hearst joined the bank robbery because she was a kidnap victim suffering from Stockholm syndrome, a condition where the victim sympathizes with the criminals while they were in their company. Still, that was not much. It¡¯s still disgraceful ¡»

    True.

    ¡º I also have granddaughters. Therefore I can¡¯t just pass this off as a laughing matter ¡»

    If Misuzu and Ruriko were to get kidnapped by some weird cult organization.

    And she gets arrested for robbing a bank with those people¡­

    Then, the whole society was to cover that process.

    That¡¯s the end of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡º The presence of one dumb girl will bring down the honor of this family. We have to make sure we don¡¯t create girls like Patricia Hearst, and we, parents of nobility, can¡¯t forget that. I often tell this story during gatherings ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º And, the children of the nobility also must always understand their status and the weight of their actions. If they¡¯re a child of nobility, then they should know that from elementary! ¡»

    But, the Ishigami siblings.

    ¡º Those siblings were clearly lacking in self-respect. They lost their wisdom. They came to a dangerous place on their own and agreed with the bad guys. They nearly disgraced the Ishigami house, and¡­ ¡»

    Jii-chan on the laptop sighed.

    ¡º They weren¡¯t reflecting at all. They didn¡¯t understand what they did. That¡¯s just troublesome. I want someone to kick them on their asses ¡»

    Meaning.

    ¡º They won¡¯t be able to learn if you send them home without punishing them. And, it¡¯s also for your sake ¡»

    I guess it¡¯s wrong of me to just swallow and digest whatever the Ishigami siblings did to me.

    ¡º Give them a scare before sending them home. Give them an unforgettable disgrace ¡»

    Jii-chan tells me.

    ¡º If you don¡¯t go that far, the siblings won¡¯t learn. Let it sink to their mind and body that there are lines they can¡¯t cross ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡º Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a part of a criminal group. And, you¡¯re also the man who will control Kouzuki SS and the dark side of the Kouzuki house

    I belong to the Black Forest, a criminal syndicate.

    Kuromori house belongs in the shadows.

    ¡º Don¡¯t put up to getting underestimated by the Ishigami children. If they did something, return twofold. If not, you will never be feared, and there will always be people who look down on you ¡»

    We managed to end it safely today.

    But, if there¡¯s another incident where they try to kill me, my family might get hurt.

    ¡¸ But, what do I do with the Ishigami siblings? ¡¹

    I asked.

    It¡¯s a son and daughter of nobility after all.

    ¡º Why don¡¯t you impregnate the woman or anything? ¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡º Kuromori house¡¯s business is a brothel. The head of Ishigami house should know that. If they picked a fight with the Kuromori house, can they expect their daughter to return still a virgin? ¡»

    So I¡¯m raping Ishigami Mizuki?

    ¡º Have fun. Ishigami¡¯s daughter won¡¯t become your woman. The punishment only lasts for the day. You can violate her knowing that¡»

    I¡­

 CH 1351.

    Chapter 1351. Judgment / Responsibility and Enjoyment

    ¡ºThey have to pay for the wrongs they¡¯ve done with their flesh¡»

    Jii-chan on the screen has said.

    ¡ºThe Ishigami house¡¯s assets and prestige as nobility don¡¯t belong to the siblings. The only property they own is their bodies. Therefore, they will pay the price with their bodies¡»

    Violating Ishigami Mizuki will offset the punishment for bringing the enemy to us.

    ¡¸But you know, I¡¯m just the same if you say that¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸I have no power I can call my own. Minaho-neesan¡¯s still feeding me, and Jii-chan¡¯s Kouzuki house is helping me¡¹

    I¡¯m just like the Ishigami siblings.

    I¡¯m just a dumb high-school freshman.

    ¡ºAre you still saying that?¡»

    Jii-chan in the monitor glared at me.

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t make such irresponsible statements. Your status is different from the children of Ishigami house¡»

    No, I¡­

    ¡ºYou¡¯re the owner of Kouzuki SS. The sole ruler of that armed organization¡»

    !!!

    Right, I¡­

    Jii-chan gave Kouzuki SS to me.

    ¡ºThink like the owner of Kouzuki SS. About what happens now, and if it¡¯s okay to continue?¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡ºLooking down on you means looking down on Kouzuki SS. And if a company like Kouzuki SS is looked down on, they can¡¯t operate¡»

    Kouzuki SS is a security company that specializes in the nobility, political, and business tycoons.

    I accepted that company.

    It¡¯s too late to return it now.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re outside the Kouzuki house, a young man, and you became the owner. Naturally, there will be those who are against it within the organization¡»

    And so a rebel unit was formed in the Kouzuki SS to oust or eliminate me.

    Using the Ishigami siblings to attack me today.

    ¡ºNaturally, you have to suppress such rebellion once. If you don¡¯t, the organization will lose their confidence in you¡»

    Yeah.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve done the right thing on the rebels for now. Taking responsibility for the execution you ordered¡»

    Right.

    I¡¯m the owner of Kouzuki SS so I have to give the punishment to the rebel troops personally.

    That¡¯s why.

    They brought me here using that armored car.

    Nei, Megu, and Edie got off at the bakery.

    They¡¯re unrelated to Kouzuki SS after all.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t let Seki-kun and Minaho-kun take care of the punishment to them, but instead, directly tell them your judgment and showing it to them has its meaning¡»

    Yeah.

    If I let Shou-neechan and Kudou-papa take care of the punishment of the rebel troops, then the Kouzuki SS will not trust me.

    ¡ºYou forgave those who were forced by their superiors to commit treason. They will convey your reputation through the entire organization from their mouths. They will say that you weren¡¯t just a lucky guy that was chosen as Misuzu¡¯s partner. That you are a man who¡¯s ready to take on the special organization named Kouzuki SS¡»

    I punished them personally.

    I make it clear to them, I let them see, I let them hear.

    That will bring trust in me.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s also true with the nobility. For Kouzuki SS, the nobility are important customers, but that doesn¡¯t mean that our security work is different from normal business¡»

    Jii-chan continues.

    ¡ºIf someone belonging to the nobility becomes a pawn of the enemy, just like this case, how should Kouzuki SS respond?¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡ºThe sons and daughters of nobility are children of important clients, so are you going to let them off the hook and forgive them despite how rude they were?¡»

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡º¡¸Kouzuki SS is an organization that protects the whole nobility. When something like this happens, the Ishigami siblings have to be punished to realize their crimes. If not, those dumb siblings will let another bad guy deceive them¡»

    We managed to save them this time, but¡­

    Next time, they could get killed or tricked into doing something that would dishonor their family.

    ¡ºIndeed. Kouzuki SS has the Kouzuki in their company name. This shows that Kouzuki SS is Kouzuki house¡¯s private army, and even though they¡¯re contracted for security, they¡¯re no servants of other noble families¡»

    They can¡¯t say that ¡°We paid you so do as we tell you¡±

    If they do that, it¡¯s impossible to provide a flawless escort.

    By bearing the name Kouzuki, Kouzuki SS can stand on equal footing with the other noble families.

    ¡ºNow that you¡¯re the owner, then it¡¯s the same for you too¡»

    ¡¸I get it. Jii-chan, the Ishigami siblings underestimated me because I¡¯m not from the nobility, yet I became the owner of Kouzuki SS¡¹

    They thought of me as a servant that¡¯ll do their bidding.

    I¡¯m not from the Kouzuki house, just an ordinary high-school student.

    ¡¸And so, I have to punish them for the rudeness they¡¯ve done¡¹

    ¡ºIndeed. If you let them home without doing anything, they¡¯ll just talk badly of you to the other families¡»

    I was being lax.

    I was causing myself to walk to danger.

    There are still those who oppose me in the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸If they¡¯re talking about me, I don¡¯t care what they say, but as the owner of Kouzuki SS, that¡¯s troublesome¡¹

    ¡ºIndeed. Spreading rumors about you will also degrade the value of Kouzuki SS. That¡¯s no longer a personal problem¡»

    I have to be responsible for my work as the owner.

    ¡¸So, Jii-chan told me to rape Ishigami Mizuki, but¡­¡¹

    I sort out the situation.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have to be that, right? I just have to make sure that they don¡¯t turn on us in the future¡¹

    ¡ºYes. Well done understanding that¡»

    Jii-chan on the screen, smiles.

    If I rape her, she¡¯ll just be frustrated and hate me for the rest of her life.

    A single incident will keep Ishigami Mizuki prostrating to me for the rest of her life.

    If it wasn¡¯t the case¡­

    ¡¸I have to do this as the owner of Kouzuki SS too¡¹

    ¡ºWell, that¡¯s right¡»

    Jii-chan laughs.

    ¡¸Haa, this is complicated¡¹

    I sighed.

    They¡¯re quite the grand idiots.

    So, how do I make them submit?

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not a problem. You have the Takakura shrine maiden with you after all¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸No, using the Miko power is complicated. If you put some weird stuff in their minds, it can break their spirit¡¹

    Causing the mental breakdown of the Ishigami siblings is going to bring some uneasy conscience.

    ¡¸Oh, right. Putting aside whether it¡¯s okay to rape Ishigami Mizuki or not¡­¡¹

    I thought.

    ¡¸What about the brother? What do I do with Ishigami Norio? I also have to make him yield¡¹

    Wait.

    Am I going to do his rear?

    Making a man yield by raping him? Like, what do I do?

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Silly. Let me take care of him¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled wryly from the sides.

    ¡¸Just in time, I wanted a masochist man to be a teaching aid for my prostitute cadets¡¹

    ¡ºOh, good idea Minaho-kun. Use him as you please¡»

    Jii-chan already settled Ishigami Norio¡¯s future.

    ¡¸You can rape just the little sister¡¹

    ¡¸No, still, I have to deal with both of the Ishigami siblings myself¡¹

    That¡¯s my job as the owner of the Kouzuki SS.

    Then, Minaho-nesan;

    ¡¸Oh? But I¡¯m also working for Kouzuki SS¡¹

    Right¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s working as an information analyst for Kouzuki SS.

    The Black Forest, a criminal organization, is also affiliated with Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸As the owner of Kouzuki Ss, you can outsource the punishment of Ishigami Norio to me. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡¹

    ¡¸But still, that just means that I¡¯m pushing my job to Minaho-neesan¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.

    ¡¸Why? You¡¯re a child of the Kuromori house, and you¡¯re my brother, right? Our relationship isn¡¯t of a superior and subordinate. We¡¯re family, right? If the Kuromori house or the Black Forest does something, it¡¯s the same as you taking care of it.

    I see. That¡¯s how society sees it.

    ¡¸So, I¡¯ll take care of the brother¡¹

    ¡ºRight. Then there¡¯s no more problem. Let Minaho-kun take it. As for you, do what you do best¡»

    Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸Besides, you¡¯re not into men, are you?¡¹

    No thanks.

    ¡¸You¡¯re carrying the responsibility as the owner of Kouzuki SS. That¡¯s a heavy responsibility, that it¡¯s heavy for you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you should try to have as much as you can. If it accomplishes your duties, then use whatever method you can. You won¡¯t be able to handle it unless you think that way¡¹

    Yeah.

    I guess that¡¯s true.

    ¡ºSo, enjoy punishing them. As mentioned before, you can impregnate the Ishigami daughter or whatever you want¡»

    I won¡¯t¡¯ make Ishigami Mizuki my woman.

    I¡¯ll do her only today.

    I¡¯ll have sex with her once, take her virginity,

    Instead of resenting the fact that I violated her.

    She will yield herself to me for the rest of her life.

    Thinking about it, that¡¯s a hard job.

    Will I even have fun changing Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s mind and body?

    ¡¸Okay. Then, as the owner of Kouzuki SS, I¡¯ll have to rely on my family, Minaho-neesan. Please deal with Ishigami Norio¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I shall comlpy¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡ºThen, good luck. I will take care of the internal affairs of the Kouzuki house, and negotiate with the Ishigami house as well. Just do your job¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks. Take care. Jii-chan¡¹

    ¡ºUmu¡»

    Jii-chan ends the video call.

    ¡¸Kou. No, Yoshinobu. I think that this is a good opportunity for you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talks to me now that we¡¯re alone in the small office.

    ¡¸You still think that having sex with the girl means that you welcome her to the family and you¡¯ll take care of her for the rest of your life, right?¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸That can¡¯t happen. You always feel too responsible for the girl and take everything too seriously¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸That kind of thinking will make your eyes cloudy when evaluating women¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸What do you think of Ishigami Mizuki as a woman¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s a girl with a bad character who thinks less of people in the world just because she¡¯s a daughter of nobility¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸Her attention span is distracted, and she lacks comprehension. She has no interest in other people, that¡¯s why she¡¯s unkind. She has no elegance. Anyway, I think of her as an idiot¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s all?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.

    ¡¸This is why your eyes are clouded¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸I own a brothel by trade so I look at every girl by that standard¡¹

    Looking at girls with that standard.

    ¡¸Indeed, Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s got a bad personality and she¡¯s also dumb. But, if you can keep your guard up and control her properly, she will be profitable as a prostitute¡¹

    A profitable prostitute.

    ¡¸After all, she has good looks and a beautiful body. I¡¯m sure that if we put her on the market, there will be many customers who will raise their hands to do her. Some want to see a strong-willed high-handed girl succumb in bed¡¹

    Oh, true.

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s a beauty.

    I completely ignored that part of her.

    ¡¸But, I have no plans on making her a prostitute. She¡¯s the young lady of the Ishigami house after all¡¹

    They¡¯re different from Misato of the Kurama house which collapsed.

    If the daughter of the Ishigami house were to become a prostitute, the other families will definitely criticize the Black Forest heavily.

    ¡¸Listen, reevaluate Ishigami Mizuki not as a woman that you¡¯ll accompany for the rest of your life, but as a prey that you can humiliate once, just today¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸You can do whatever you want with that girl. It¡¯s okay to follow your lust with her. Don¡¯t think of the future. Just look at her as a sexual object¡¹

    Just for today. A sexual object.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a bossy girl, but she¡¯s beautiful. Don¡¯t you want to mess her up?¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸I do. She gave me so much trouble that I want to strip her naked and fuck her as hard as I can¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸Then do it. Enjoy it. Just fix the minor details later¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸We¡¯re ready to move¡¹

    Returning to the underground warehouse, Shou-neechan spoke to me.

    Kudou-papa and his subordinates surround the Kouzuki SS rebel force and the police that allied with them.

    Tsukiko¡¯s checking on every one of them using her Miko power.

    She¡¯s exploring their memories and erasing anything related to us.

    It will take a while to process all of them as there are too many.

    ¡¸Anyway, we¡¯re able to identify the scope of the information leak. They were afraid that the rebellion would be exposed so they only gave the information to a minimum number of people necessary¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Meaning, the information that Kuromori Kou and Yoshida Yoshinobu are the same people and attend our high school is only leaked to a few people.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do something about it¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Yeah, please do. Also, reorganize the Kouzuki SS structure once the rebels are dealt with¡¹

    We have the pardoned Kouzuki SS employees near me so¡­

    I give orders to Shou-neechan as the owner of Kouzuki SS.

    I show them our status.

    ¡¸Yes, certainly¡¹

    Shou-neechan replied to me happily.

    ¡¸Minaho-san lend me this facility for a little longer. Use the van in the back. The two Ishigami siblings are there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    Minaho-neesan thanked Shou-neechan

    Then.

    ¡¸Kou-sama! The two over there¡­well, they can¡¯t disobey Kou-sama for now¡¹

    Tsukiko turned to me and said.

    Oh, she already let go of their paused consciousness.

    ¡¸Okay, Thanks, Tsukiko

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Tsukiko continues to deal with the rebel forces.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll escort you!¡¹

    Kinoshita-san came over while her flail clanks.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take Dolly and Anna back to the mansion¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Anya spoke from the armored car.

    Well then, I looked at the van, and¡­

    ¡¸Ngugugugu¡¹

    ¡¸Mugugugu!!¡¹

    Ishigami Norio and Ishigami Mizuki are gagged and have their hands tied behind their backs.

    They¡¯re forced to sit in the van¡¯s seats.

 CH 1352.

    ¡¸ Ngugugugu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mugugugu!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio, and Ishigami Mizuki, the siblings are forced to sit with their hands tied behind their backs and mouth gagged.

    I looked at Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmmm!! ¡¹

    I see. Minaho-neesan¡¯s right.

    I can¡¯t accept Ishigami Mizuki to the family.

    Her personality is biased, she¡¯s unwise, and she¡¯s not gentle either.

    She¡¯s a troublesome girl who takes for granted that she¡¯s given special treatment as the daughter of nobility

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Ngugugu¡­hmmm ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s a beautiful girl.

    She¡¯s got a nice body.

    I got no objections if you ask me to have sex with her.

    ¡¸ Seems like my standard for girls have gotten weird ¡¹

    The girls in the family are all beautiful and capable.

    Even if I look at girls who aren¡¯t part of the family, I evaluate them whether or not they have the qualities to be accepted in the family.

    That¡¯s bad.

    I saw Ishigami Mizuki as nothing but a dumb young lady.

    I completely missed the charm of the ordinary girl right in front of me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, seeing only good things makes one¡¯s eyes go cloudy ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan went to the driver¡¯s seat.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s the bodyguard so she¡¯s in the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ Your eyes have seen the good too much that the ordinary seem boring to you ¡¹

    Too many beautiful women, too many smart women.

    I didn¡¯t lack Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s stupidity, her lack of sense of place, and her coldness towards people.

    ¡¸ But you have to notice the glow of attraction in ordinary objects. The society is full of normal stuff, normal people ¡¹

    Yeah, our family is just too excellent.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the owner of Kuozuki SS, so you¡¯ll have to endure it from now on. Ordinary people are slow and lazy at making decisions, they¡¯re stubborn about things that don¡¯t make sense, or indecisive about places they don¡¯t understand. You have to get used to normal people¡¯s behaviors ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me through the rearview mirror.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t look down on ordinary people and call them stupid. Even ordinary people have some shine in them. They also try to figure out how to make the most of what they have. If your idea that ordinary people are dumb comes out, the whole company will go down ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means finding the good in them, right?! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    Right.

    Ishigami Mizuki has sexual values. That¡¯s what shines on her.

    Don¡¯t think rashly and ridiculously.

    ¡¸ Ngugugugu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mugugugu! ¡¹

    The gagged Ishigami siblings struggle.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Oh right, why don¡¯t we redo our introductions ¡¹

    This place has no staff from our school.

    I can stop being Yoshida Yoshinobu here.

    And since I¡¯m to punish the Ishigami siblings.

    I¡¯m the owner of Kouzuki SS, Kuromori Kou.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s weird to say ¡°pleased to meet you,¡± so I¡¯m Kuromori Kou ¡¹

    I speak to the two in a low tone.

    I¡¯m not a high-school boy, but a member of the Black Forest.

    I greeted the Ishigami siblings as a man from the other side.

    ¡¸ ?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???! ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings are surprised by the sudden change in atmosphere.

    They stopped struggling.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s interesting as expected ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san turned around from the driver¡¯s seat and said.

    ¡¸ You give off that ¡°scary aura¡± yet, you hide it most of the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve taught him to hide his fangs in his daily life ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Kinoshita-san.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Ishigami Norio, Ishigami Mizuki. You two let people with evil thoughts take control of you, and put me, my family, and all the unrelated people in the school festival into danger. That¡¯s your sin ¡¹

    I speak to the siblings clearly.

    ¡¸ You caused us a lot of trouble. And so, you will be punished ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ngugugugu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mugugugu!! ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings struggle again.

    I¡¯m guessing that they¡¯re going to say that they¡¯re from the Ishigami house, so they don¡¯t consent to get punished.

    That kind of claim.

    ¡¸ Shut up. There are more places in the world where the common sense of the nobility don¡¯t apply

    I continue talking slowly and in a low tone.

    That way, I apply pressure on the other party.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t go as far as taking your lives. Killing is easy, I can dispose of the bodies without anyone knowing about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s easy to make people disappear forever ¡¹

    I said. Kinoshita-san affirmed.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS does that kind of job too ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says the Ishigami siblings trembled.

    ¡¸ You two had the worst attitude towards me. You were dumb, bossy, and if left alone, you¡¯ll just let other bad guys deceive you again, anyway, you were a handful. It got me pissed off a lot. I¡¯m so angry at you two for being such a screw-up ¡¹

    I suppress my emotions and talk calmly.

    ¡¸ So, there won¡¯t be any killing, but I¡¯ll still be punishing you two ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings made a whimpering sound.

    ¡¸ Of course, you can¡¯t settle this with money, and I have no intention of socially disgracing you or your family. The punishments will be personal for your sins, and it will not involve your house ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ If I ask for payment as a penalty, your parents will just pay for it. If I let everyone know that you let yourselves get deceived, you¡¯ll lose your status in the nobility, but if I do that, that¡¯ll also be a huge blow to the Ishigami house. I don¡¯t think that the Ishigami house should be involved in something this silly ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings stare at me.

    ¡¸ So, you will pay for your sins with your bodies ¡¹

    My low voice echoes in the small car.

    ¡¸ Not with money from your home, not with the honor from your family, but using the body you have, that¡¯s how you will pay for your sins ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmmm!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki tries to say something.

    I think that she¡¯s screaming ¡°Pay with our bodies? What do you plan on doing?!¡±

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s for you to enjoy later ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed and started the engine.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The Ishigami siblings, Kinoshita-san, Minaho-neesan, and me.

    The van with four of us drives off the abandoned underground warehouse and goes to the road.

    ¡¸ Oh, they had an entrance like this too ¡¹

    It was behind the old school building, which is usually off-limits to the public.

    Even the students in our high school won¡¯t be able to get in here.

    ¡¸ So, where do we go Minaho-neesan? Below the principal¡¯s office? ¡¹

    I asked Minaho-neesan who¡¯s driving.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t bring them there. There could still be a spy within the school ¡¹

    The room underneath the principal¡¯s office is the room that controls the defense system of the entire high school.

    We can¡¯t let anyone outside know.

    ¡¸ We still have other secret spots that we haven¡¯t used in a while, just like that underground warehouse. We had that one prepared ¡¹

    Since the Black Forest is in control of this school for years.

    Every year, they would find a new student that suits to become a prostitute, kidnap and confine them.

    I guess there are still a lot of facilities I don¡¯t know about.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just there. It¡¯s supposed to be the pump room for pumping water stored in the basement for the firefighting, but it¡¯s actually a sex room inside ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s car drives to the front of a windowless concrete white building.

    Oh, this place is somewhere the students can¡¯t reach either.

    It was intentionally made that way from the design stage.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t sense anyone from anywhere ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san confirms with her eyes and reports, then Minaho-neesan opens the shutter of the entrance to the pump room with remote control.

    JIjijijijijji¡­

    The shutter opens and the van entered the building.

    Then, the shutter closed right away.

    Jijijijiji¡­

    The shutter closed and the room lights turned on.

    ¡¸ The back room there will take you to the basement. The underground is quite spacious ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells me.

    ¡¸ Okay, get off, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    Tsukiko used her Miko power to create a suggestion that the Ishigami siblings will follow my orders.

    Ishigami Norio and Ishigami Mizuki got out of the van.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san happily takes the lead and guides us to the room.

    Minaho-neesan opens the double-locked fingerprint and pin code door.

    The passage to the basement is locked behind a small locker room door.

    ¡¸ Okay, get down ¡¹

    We went down the narrow stairs to the basement.

    Huh, the underground lights are on.

    The basement has a hall in the center, and several rooms in the front, back, and sides.

    A person comes out from one of the doors.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    The first one to come out is, Yomi?

    Then, Mana, Eri, and Rie are here too.

    ¡¸ Yomi, what about school? ¡¹

    Yomi goes to Misuzu¡¯s school.

    ¡¸ I left early. Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s the only shrine maiden here so she must be having a hard time ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so I had her come ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ I thought that Tsukiko alone won¡¯t be enough ¡¹

    Oh. Tsukiko¡¯s alone, in charge of manipulating the memory of the rebel troops of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s always been the commando unit of the shrine maidens¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s going to our school.

    Meanwhile, the Luna and Koyomi-chan are the shrine maidens that are with Agnes in the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Our school has Reika-oneesama and her subordinates keeping the place safe ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s likely that the rebels in the Kouzuki SS would eliminate you and take custody of Misuzu-san and the girls at the same time. That¡¯s the most effective way of taking control of the Kouzuki house, right? That¡¯s why we had Reika-san as their guard ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ We also asked Kouzuki-sama not to go outside his home today ¡¹

    The enemy this time was someone inside the Kouzuki house.

    That¡¯s why you have to think of all the possibilities and set up response plans in advance.

    ¡¸ Therefore, it¡¯s okay for Yomi to come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s begin your task right away ¡¹

    Huh, Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸ Yes, come out ¡¹

    Yomi said, and another person comes out from a different door.

    Ah, it¡¯s the prostitute cadets. Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, and Asahina Nozomi. Then Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting¡­ ¡¹

    Iwakura-san.

    She¡¯s an active prostitute of the black forest, who¡¯s well known for her perversion and bottomless evil.

    ¡¸ Yukiyo, have you kept your promise? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks her pet, Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ Of course. Or rather, I can¡¯t do anything but follow. If I try to do anything, that girl will just take control of my body. ¡¹

    Iwakura-san glared at Yomi.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t tell the prostitute cadets anything unnecessary, and I haven¡¯t done any crazy schemes! ¡¹

    Oh, if you leave Iwakura-san alone, she¡¯ll definitely be going to teach the prostitute cadets some perverted acts.

    That aside.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, Misato¡¯s not here? ¡¹

    Kurama Miasto, the other prostitute cadet, isn¡¯t here.

    ¡¸ Oh, Misato-san¡¯s already doing her work today ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, but¡­ ¡¹

    The prostitute cadets aren¡¯t allowed to accept customers until the new brothel opens.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m calling it a job, but she¡¯s only playing Go with her partner. She¡¯s invited as a guest to a Go match that Kaan-sama is supervising ¡¹

    Go¡­

    Oh, Misato¡¯s strong at Go, right¡­

    That¡¯s why she went and worked part-time as a Go player for the old men of the nobility.

    ¡¸ The demand was higher than I expected. They seem to be eager on teaching a girl with the age of their granddaughter how to play Go ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ There are some female professionals in Go, but they¡¯re also taught by professionals. They want to teach Go to a girl that¡¯s as beautiful as Misato-san ¡¹

    Or should I say that¡­

    Minaho-neesan deliberately didn¡¯t let Misato come here.

    Even if Misato, who has the blood of the noble, turns into a prostitute, she won¡¯t be entertaining customers that way.

    ¡¸ And so, Minaho-sama, about that man¡­ I will be showing them how to train him ¡¹

    Iwakura-san looked at Ishigami Norio and smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, do it. He¡¯s a young boy from a good family, and a virgin. Yukiyo, you can train him however you want ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan lets Iwakura-san take care of Ishigami Norio¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be watching over ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Minaho-sama, as for the training, can I use these? ¡¹

    Iwakura-san said and took out a fat strap-on dildo.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course. Take this virgin¡¯s anal virginity ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio¡¯s a virgin, and yet, Iwakura-san¡¯s going to break his ass.

    ¡¸ While at it, teach them how to deal with some of the perverted customers just in case. Good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, gladly ¡¹

    Iwakura-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Minaho-sama finally gave me a job! My last festival in high school is going to be a good memory ¡¹

    Iwakura-san has to vent out from time to time or she¡¯ll do some absurd stuff.

    Yeah, I feel sorry for Ishigami Norio, but let¡¯s sacrifice him.

    ¡¸ With that said, Yukiyo and I will be training your brother in this room. The prostitute cadets will come with us ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Kou, you can do what you want with the sister in that room. You should have most things ready in that room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi and the girls will be here for support! ¡¹

    Yomi, Mana, and then Eri and Rie smiled.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmmm!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ngagagaga!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki and Ishigami Norio imagined what will happen to their bodies.

    They tremble in fear.

 CH 1353.

    Chapter 1353. Punishment Sex for the High-Handed Young Lady / Rough Stripping

    ¡¸ Nunununu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just come with us ¡¹

    Iwakura-san drags Ishigami Norio.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to make you experience both heaven and hell ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you, Kou. We¡¯re going now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan took the prostitute cadets with her and went to the same room as Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to this room ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Come, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm!!! ¡¹

    The Miko power activates and Ishigami Mizuki follows Yomi to the other room.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Eri and Rie go inside.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana called me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, is it okay to watch too? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san told me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, just for future reference ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san did say that she¡¯s ready to have sex with me

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I replied with a smile.

    I¡¯m already accustomed to spectators.

    ¡¸ Then, if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    We entered the room and closed the door.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    The room had a big bed in the middle.

    Then, video cameras were prepared around.

    Back when Shirasaka Sousuke was in control of the Black Forest¡­

    It¡¯s said that he kidnaps a new student of our school and corrupts them into prostitutes.

    This room might be built around that time.

    Shirasaka Sousuke had several people under his command among the staff.

    ¡¸ By the way, why are you girls here? ¡¹

    I get that Yomi¡¯s called here because of her Miko power, but¡­

    What about Eri, Rie, and Mana?

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re not that interested in the school festival¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, if we walk there, that¡¯ll make a huge fuss ¡¹

    The twins do appear on Yukino¡¯s TV show.

    They¡¯re much nastier when talking than Yukino that they don¡¯t care how dangerous it is, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re popular.

    ¡¸ But, Mitama and Kinuka also appears on TV ¡¹

    Mitama also works as the cover girl for the show and she¡¯s wearing a tiny bikini and Japanese sword at her back.

    Her little sister, Kinuka is named ¡°stealth Kinuka¡± and she appears wearing her veiled ninja character.

    If you put them together, everyone can figure out that she¡¯s stealthy Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Mitama-san is still okay. She¡¯s a pure girl after all ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. She¡¯s always so dignified that she doesn¡¯t falter even when wearing a swimsuit, she¡¯s got a huge fanbase of middle-school girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama-san has a nice body, she¡¯s cool, and mature too ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Kinuka-chan¡¯s also popular with the elementary students because of her ninja character ¡¹

    ¡¸ But we¡¯re¡­you know, Rie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Eri-chan. Our fans are mostly adult men ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ So, we put on the same bikini as Mitama-san, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ They look at us with lewd eyes ¡¹

    The twin beauties said.

    ¡¸ We even told everyone that we¡¯re no longer virgins ¡¹

    ¡¸ We even told everyone that our first time was forced ¡¹

    ¡¸ Talking about becoming a sex slave of a scary Onii-san ¡¹

    True, the twins talk about anything on-air, even taboo topics.

    ¡¸ So, we¡¯ve been browsing the net recently ¡¹

    ¡¸ They seem to call us the extraterritoriality of the Child Protection Law ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s true that we¡¯re not someone you show on TV normally ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our existence itself is just risky ¡¹

    Their parents died from a shootout incident.

    Then, those parents of theirs were selling Eri and Rie¡¯s lewd videos over the net.

    Then, they¡¯re talking about how they¡¯re kept as a slave by an unidentified dark entity.

    ¡¸ And so, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t show up on the surface that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weird men would flock around us after all ¡¹

    The twins said.

    Right, there are some delinquents in our school too.

    They¡¯ll find Eri and Rie and speak horrible things about them.

    Mitama and Kinuka did show off their fighting skills on TV.

    Nobody would charge at them with that intention.

    ¡¸ I get Eri and Rie, what about Mana? ¡¹

    I asked Mana this time.

    ¡¸ Remember, I taught the tennis club girls how to bake bread the other day, right? ¡¹

    Oh yeah.

    Katsuko-nee had some business to do so Mana went and gave them a crash course.

    ¡¸ The tennis club girls don¡¯t know that I¡¯m still in middle school ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s body has grown beautifully these past six months thanks to the Black Forest¡¯s program.

    So, when she substituted for Katsuko-nee, Mana was able to pretend like she¡¯s an adult.

    ¡¸ So, I can¡¯t wander around Onii-chan¡¯s school festival in my middle-school uniform ¡¹

    Mana and the twins came here straight from their school, and they¡¯re still wearing their uniforms.

    ¡¸ And so Mana also came here ¡¹

    I guess it can¡¯t be helped then

    ¡¸ Either way, look, you need someone to record, right? ¡¹

    Usually, Ruriko¡¯s the one in charge of filming sex as it¡¯s her lifework.

    But, today¡­

    It¡¯s already foreseen that Kouzuki SS rebel troops will come here, and so¡­

    Ruriko and the other daughters of the Kouzuki house won¡¯t come to our school.

    ¡¸ Mana will do it. I¡¯m already accustomed to using cameras ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Usually, it¡¯s Onii-san doing the lewd stuff on us ¡¹

    ¡¸ This time, I want to experience the other side ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m also sadistic ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? Eri-chan might be sadistic, but I think that I¡¯m more of a masochist ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh, Rie-chan can also be a sadist! ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯re gonna take care of the filming, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll let you take care of it, Mana ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s got a good grasp of these members.

    ¡¸ Ah, what do I need to do? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re going to watch for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san looks like she¡¯s feeling disappointed.

    ¡¸ Err, maybe I¡¯ll ask you to something later so I¡¯d appreciate it if you standby ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do anything ¡¹

    This one¡¯s also troublesome.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll let Mana-san take care of the other things, and I will take care of this one ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be guiding her as Sensei desires ¡¹

    I look at Ishigami Mizuku.

    ¡¸ Good, let¡¯s begin, Yomi ¡¹

    I ungagged Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s mouth.

    Yomi¡¯s taking control of her body, so¡­

    Ishigami Mizuki doesn¡¯t resist, she¡¯s at my mercy.

    Then, I made her sit on the bed.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, the camera¡¯s on standby ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Eri¡¯s holding the video camera, and Rie¡¯s in charge of the digital camera.

    Mana¡¯s sitting on the laptop, controlling the fixed cameras.

    ¡¸ Okay, start recording ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yomi, let Ishigami Mizuki-san speak ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    She uses her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Uuu, w-what are you planning to do with me? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki on the bed, speaks with a dry voice.

    She probably wants to scream louder, but Yomi¡¯s suppressing her.

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? You had to pay for your sins using your body ¡¹

    I speak in a low tone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to rape you right now, violate you, and pour my semen into your womb ¡¹

    ¡¸!!!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s frightened for a moment as she hears Kuromori Kou¡¯s strong will lines, but¡­

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s not allowed! ¡¹

    She¡¯s able to rebuild herself somehow as the high-handed daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the daughter of the Ishigami house! I will never surrender myself to a vulgar man like you! ¡¹

    She glares at me intensely.

    ¡¸ Besides, I have a fiance! ¡¹

    She¡¯s a daughter of nobility so that¡¯s common.

    ¡¸ I need to keep my chastity until the wedding night, you don¡¯t even know that?! ¡¹

    She mistakes her common sense for the common sense of the masses

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about that ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ Besides, you have no worth apart from your body. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to use that body of yours as I wish ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Who will do it with you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi, make Ishigami-san strip ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei! ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Strip? What do you mean by strip? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki doesn¡¯t understand what that meant.

    ¡¸ What? You don¡¯t even know that Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stripping means taking off your clothes and getting naked! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You take off your clothes one by one and show it to Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s a sexy entertainment performance ¡¹

    The twins explained while laughing.

    ¡¸ C-Clothes?! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do something that shameless in front of a man!! ¡¹

    Saying that she stood up.

    Then, she begins to unbutton her white dress.

    ¡¸ H-Hey!? What¡¯s going on?! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s surprised at what she¡¯s doing.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want to do this! ¡¹

    She undresses despite her will.

    ¡¸ Take off your clothes cleanly. You don¡¯t want your family to discover that you were violated, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s white dress falls to her feet.

    ¡¸ Ishigami-san, how old are you again? ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki desperately tries not to answer, but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, you must answer anything Sensei asks from now on, honestly, and without hiding anything ¡¹

    Yomi influences her mind.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m 16 ¡¹

    Oh, my age.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you have a nice body for your age ¡¹

    She has a nice body proportion.

    ¡¸ I-I always pay attention to my figure ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki replies loathsomely.

    ¡¸ But, bad choice for underwear. Even middle-school girls wear a bit more mature ones than that ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s underwear is a plain white one.

    ¡¸ Uuu, I let Baaya take care of my underwear ¡¹

    Meaning, she doesn¡¯t pick it herself.

    I guess it¡¯s not within Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s thoughts to put on some stylish underwear.

    To her, as long as she has a fiance decided by her family;

    She doesn¡¯t need any experience in love.

    She dresses for herself and doesn¡¯t think about attracting the eyes of men.

    ¡¸ Starting tomorrow, put on some more mature underwear. Ishigami-san will become an adult woman now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Women who tasted a man¡¯s semen in their womb can¡¯t put on underwear like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, even I¡¯m wearing something more erotic than that, right, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    I guess the twins are interested in sexy underwear too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m confiscating the one you have right now. You won¡¯t be wearing underwear when you go home ¡¹

    I tell Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ I-I can¡¯t do something that embarrassing! ¡¹

    She revolted.

    ¡¸ Take it off. Then, give it to me ¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸ Take it off ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ The camera¡¯s ready ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re good to go too! ¡¹

    The twins shouted.

    ¡¸ Hurry up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki puts her trembling hand on her bra.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to take off your underwear because you leave the undressing to your servants? ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Even I take off my underwear during swimming lessons at school! ¡¹

    Meaning, she does have a servant that takes it off for her at her home.

    ¡¸ If I recall, you went to a boarding school in Switzerland before the summer break, right? How did you do it back then? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ I had Anju do it for me when we were in Switzerland ¡¹

    I knew it.

    She makes Kurose Anju-san, who she hired as a bodyguard, do that.

    Thinking about her skills¡­

    It¡¯s just a waste to keep her working for Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ Okay, now I get it. Hurry up and strip ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuuu ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki took off her bra.

    Her breasts jumped out.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s a nice shape! ¡¹

    Eri records with her camera while smiling.

    ¡¸ Your nipples are a little sunken but Onii-san will suck it out later ¡¹

    Rie also added.

    ¡¸ Next, take off your underwear! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want to! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuku resists intensely.

    ¡¸ Take it off ¡¹

    Yomi uses her power.

    ¡¸ Aaaah ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki holds her panty while trembling.

    ¡¸ Okay, now slowly put it down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Slowly ¡¹

    The twins are taking photos of her entire body as if they¡¯re licking her.

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s trembling hands slide down.

    Her white and plump ass.

    Her ass is huge, but it suits this girl¡¯s attitude.

    ¡¸ N-Nooooo ¡¹

    Then, her embarrassing part¡­

    It¡¯s exposed to us.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1354.

    Chapter 1354. Punishment Sex for the High-Handed Young Lady / Ignored Body

    ¡¸ Well, shall we do it? ¡¹

    I have to take mine off too.

    ¡¸ Oh, Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave that work to your slaves ¡¹

    Eri and Rie took off my clothes.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing?! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki trembles.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry that you¡¯re the only one naked here ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Besides, we¡¯re going to have sex, so I have to be naked too ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sex¡­ ¡¹

    The fact that she will be raped is gradually seeping into Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I took mine off too ¡¹

    Turning around, Mana is in her underwear now.

    ¡¸ Mana, you ¡¹

    She lines up next to Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s body and then¡­

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan¡¯s growing even more beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously, she¡¯s so lovely ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are admiring Mana.

    She had good proportions from the start.

    She¡¯s grown taller for the past six months.

    She has an incredible body line.

    ¡¸ And your skin is so white and beautiful. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s so smooth ¡¹

    Her skin¡¯s lustrous, and her hair is soft and beautiful.

    Even so, it¡¯s not yet complete.

    She still has the youth of the girl of her age.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m working hard after all. Besides, Onii-chan¡¯s been banging me a lot ¡¹

    Mana said bashfully

    ¡¸ Your skin and body get better the next day you have sex you know. It feels like your whole body is feeling rich ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that. I also get a good day after I sleep with Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels like all the bad stuff in your mind and body has all disappeared ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ In fact, having sex with Sensei does purify your mind. We can see it ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Seriously, I¡¯ve been in the mansion longer than Yomi and the twins and yet, the girls who started to have sex with Onii-chan just became even more beautiful ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ It calms your mind and it revitalizes your body. Tsukiko-oneesama, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and I are much more stable than we were in Kyoto ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    She¡¯s right, the shrine maidens of the Takakura shrine are prone to spiritual imbalance.

    Yet, living in the mansion made them calm.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not just me, but also the huge family that¡¯s with us, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true for Luna and Koyomi-chan ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Those girls are always with Agnes-chan after all ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan are attending the same school as Misuzu and the girls as Agnes¡¯ attendants.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan believes that Sensei and the family will never betray her. It also affects Luna and Koyomi-chan¡¯s spirit as they¡¯re always watching Agnes-chan¡¯s mind ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Luna and Koyomi-chan keeping Agnes, who doesn¡¯t know much about the world, safe.

    But, Luna and Koyomi-chan also receive strength from Agnes.

    ¡¸ Karen-san also reached her stability somehow by staying with Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Yomi looked at me.

    ¡¸ Karen-san needs quite a lot of care so Nii-san should be liberating her soon ¡¹

    Karen¡­

    Oh yeah, she¡¯s still young, and yet, she became my sex slave because of a mistake from her family.

    That¡¯s stressful for sure.

    She¡¯s a daughter of the Mizushima house, and yet, we have Misuzu and the girls who have a much higher standing than the Mizushima house.

    Arisu from the Kurama house, Sakurako from the Kanou house, then Motoko from the Kuromiya house 1

    She may feel ashamed as she¡¯s the daughter of the weakest family among the others.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll give Karen some time ¡¹

    I agreed.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I thought that women magazines spread lies that sex makes you beautiful, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san who¡¯s been watching from the sides, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Is that actually true? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, if we¡¯re talking about the girls who constantly have sex with Onii-chan, they¡¯re definitely beautiful ¡¹

    Mana replied to the girls.

    ¡¸ Like, even Yukino-oneechan. She¡¯s much more stable compared to six months ago, and also much more beautiful. Although, she¡¯s pregnant ¡¹

    Yukino too.

    It¡¯s true that she no longer loses her temper and cries out over trivial stuff like she used to.

    ¡¸ Haa, is that so? Actually, I¡¯m now under Kuromori-sama¡¯s direct command, and so, I was planning to have sex with Kuromori-sama too, but¡­constantly¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We give you a warm welcome, Onee-san ¡¹

    Rie and Eri told Kinosh*ta-san.

    ¡¸ Can I still have some change in me? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san asks bashfully.

    ¡¸ Of course, I mean. Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s already so beautiful ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ T-T-T-That¡¯s not true, I¡¯m just a brawny girl who¡¯s all about this flail ¡¹

    No, Kinosh*ta-san.

    You look nothing but a petite high-school girl.

    This is why that lolicon, Dai Grepher Oji-sama is attracted to you.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll become even more beautiful. Onii-chan has the power to change women through sex! ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, although it might be impossible for the girl there ¡¹

    Eri looked at Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t have it constantly, Onii-san will only have sex with you for today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Poor girl, only doing it once ¡¹

    Eri said, Rie added.

    Well then, I think it¡¯s time to return to Ishigami Mizuki

    It must¡¯ve been humiliating for the young lady to be stripped naked, and get ignored without a care in the world.

    She¡¯s stark naked, and yet, everyone was focusing on Mana¡¯s beauty, despite being in her underwear.

    ¡¸ Ishigami-san, it¡¯s that thing. Your body is a little disappointing, should I say? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh, Onii-chan might be right. If she was a little bit tighter, her proportions would¡¯ve been better ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been doing this beautification program for six months now so I know what to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, you¡¯re right. Ishigami-sama¡¯s not that bad, but it feels like she doesn¡¯t make that much of an impression ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san looked at Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s body and said.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, that¡¯s because in her case, she doesn¡¯t have that sense that people are watching her ¡¹

    I feel that way.

    ¡¸ But, shouldn¡¯t young ladies of nobility feel like someone¡¯s always watching them? ¡¹

    Mana asks me.

    ¡¸ That kind of sense is normal, but in Ishigami Mizuki-san¡¯s case, she doesn¡¯t feel like she¡¯s being watched when going out to the public, more like, she¡¯s showing off ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings don¡¯t care about anyone but themselves.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not interested in what the other person thinks of them. ¡¹

    All they do with other people is complain and order them around.

    They don¡¯t care about people with lesser status than themselves.

    They only push the image they want people to accept.

    They¡¯re that kind of people.

    ¡¸ Oh well. I¡¯m going to teach you that you¡¯re nothing special now ¡¹

    The twins took off my clothes skillfully.

    What¡¯s left is my underwear, and I took it off.

    My dick is already erect.

    ¡¸ Kyaaa. C-C-Cover up that dirty thing of yours!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki shouted as she saw my dick.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? This thing will go inside Ishigami-san later you know ¡¹

    ¡¸ That ugly thing, inside me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re going to have sex after all ¡¹

    I approached her.

    ¡¸ Noooo! Don¡¯t come near me! ¡¹

    The naked Ishigami-san is under the control of the Miko power so she can¡¯t move away

    ¡¸ Hii!! ¡¹

    I touched Ishigami-san¡¯s breasts and then¡­

    She screamed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, not too big, not too small either. But, this feeling isn¡¯t bad ¡¹

    She has some nice squishy breasts.

    ¡¸ But, you know¡­ If only you do some muscle training and get your body toned, then you¡¯ll get a better shape on your breasts, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Her nipples could¡¯ve been pointing a bit more upwards.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t touch me! I-I have a fiance! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki tells me while her skin trembles.

    ¡¸ I heard that already ¡¹

    I say while playing with her nipples using my thumb.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo! W-What are you doing! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think that we care if you have a fiance or not? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a man, and you¡¯re a woman, and so we¡¯re doing what we¡¯re supposed to ¡¹

    Now then.

    ¡¸ Mana, turn the camera to Ishigami-san ¡¹

    First, let¡¯s record everything before violating her.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1355.

    Chapter 1355. Punishment Sex for the High Handed Young Lady / Virgin Deflowering

    I sat down on the bed, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi, get Ishigami-san to sit on my lap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? T-Thats?! ¡¹

    The naked Ishigami Mizuki goes and sits on my lap, ignoring her intentions.

    Now her yet-to-be fleshy ass plops onto my lap.

    ¡¸ Can you feel it? That thing touching your back is my dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Noo ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki trembles as she feels the heat of my penis at her back.

    ¡¸ Rie, Eri, take your camera and go to my front ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like this? ¡¹

    The twins go to my front and ready their cameras.

    ¡¸ Now, Ishigami-san spread your legs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spread? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s expose it! ¡¹

    Using her Miko power¡­

    The young lady of the Ishigami house spreads her legs on top of mine.

    ¡¸ N-Nooo ¡¹

    The camera lens exposes Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s embarrassing parts.

    Then, I reached out to Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s genitals.

    ¡¸ W-What are you doing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Opening your slit ¡¹

    My fingers touch her sensitive parts.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t see inside like this, right? ¡¹

    I spread open her virgin slit.

    Warm liquid seeps into my fingers.

    Yomi¡¯s in control of Ishigami Mizuki, and so she¡¯s forcing her body to get sexually aroused.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s the hymen! ¡¹

    The twins take photos of Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s genitals.

    ¡¸ Good, Ishigami-san¡¯s a virgin ¡¹

    I whisper to her from behind.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s obvious! I¡¯m not yet married! ¡¹

    The young lady of nobility says while blushing.

    ¡¸ Now, look at the camera and say your greetings ¡¹

    I ordered her while embracing her body from behind.

    ¡¸ G-Greetings? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki can¡¯t understand what I mean by that.

    ¡¸ Right. First, you say your name and age, and say that you¡¯re a virgin ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s the purpose of this? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just do it. Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Yomi smiled and used her power.

    ¡¸ Uuuu!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki faced the camera and¡­

    ¡¸ G-Good day to those watching this video. I¡¯m Ishigami Mizuki ¡¹

    The naked virgin girl trembles on my lap, yet she begins her greetings.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m 16 years old. I don¡¯t have any sexual experience with men. I-I¡¯m a virgin. Yes ¡¹

    She knows exactly what she¡¯s doing even if her whole body is under Yomi¡¯s control.

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s face is tainted in shame.

    ¡¸ Yomi, continue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes~ ¡¹

    Yomi read my thoughts and made Ishigami Mizuki speak.

    ¡¸ K-Kuromori-sama¡¯s about to violate me later¡­H-He will take my virginity ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki trembles as she listens to the words coming out of her mouth.

    ¡¸ I-I won¡¯t take any contraception, and Kuromori-sama will be pouring his baby seeds inside me ¡¹

    Oh, her white skin is turning red from arousal.

    She¡¯s also starting to sweat.

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s body is leaking a womanly scent.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I-I¡­ Aaaaaah ¡¹

    I caressed Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s crotch with my right hand.

    Then, I groped her breasts from behind.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m about to deflower you ¡¹

    I whisper to her ears from behind.

    Then, I licked her ears.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki makes a cute moan.

    ¡¸ Feels good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll feel good once Onii-san violates you ¡¹

    ¡¸ But only Onii-san, you¡¯ll get addicted to it because of too much pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, drown in the lewdness. Onii-san¡¯s going to break you after all ¡¹

    Eri and Rie hold their cameras and whisper to her like it¡¯s magic.

    ¡¸ N-Noo¡­I-I¡¯m the daughter of the Ishigami house! I can¡¯t take this kind of humiliation ¡¹

    The young lady of nobility desperately resists sexual pleasure.

    ¡¸ Humiliation? What are you talking about, that¡¯s the best part ¡¹

    Mana entered her vision and tells her.

    ¡¸ See, it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Having people watch you while you¡¯re about to do lewd things ¡¹

    A beautiful woman in her underwear.

    Mana whispers to Ishigami Mizuki while showing a lustrous smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be watching you, Onee-san ¡¹

    Right.

    Eri and Rie.

    Yomi and Mana.

    These girls are younger than Ishigami Mizuki.

    Therefore, she¡¯s not feeling oppressed from the looks of it.

    Earlier, Minaho-neesan was with us, and she¡¯s putting the adult pressure on Ishigami Mizuki.

    Mana, the twins, and Yomi are all smiling, and they don¡¯t look scary on the surface as they¡¯re younger.

    But¡­

    They lived in a world that was beyond Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s imagination.

    Mana experienced hell on earth just because she was Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    Yom was tossed around by her fate as the Takakura shrine maiden.

    Then, Eri and Rie can¡¯t trust their parents more than anyone else as they were good-for-nothing yakuza.

    These girls have been through some rough times and they have a strong spirit.

    Ishigami Mizuki is a girl who lived in the world of young ladies, and so she can¡¯t understand the intensity.

    ¡¸ Onee-san¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, are you that embarrassed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The embarrassment feels good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-san¡¯s going to make you feel even more embarrassed ¡¹

    The twins whispered.

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t look¡­d-don¡¯t look at me ¡¹

    She feels more embarrassed because younger girls are watching her lasciviousness.

    Especially for a girl like Ishigami Mizuki whose pride is higher.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a lie. Onee-san¡¯s saying ¡°look at me more¡± in her heart ¡¹

    Yomi smiles.

    ¡¸ Yes, you want your lewd self seen. We know that ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ N-No, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki desperately tries to deny it, but¡­

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, your body wants it, look ¡¹

    I purposely make wet sounds while I play with her genitals.

    ¡¸ Noo, aaaah¡­aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Her young body starts to flame in lust.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Here, Mizuki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaaa!! ¡¹

    I tossed Ishigami Mizuki down the bed.

    She¡¯s lying on her back.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also take a look at Mizuki¡¯s hymen ¡¹

    I open Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s slit, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, this is embarrassing ¡¹

    Oh, her pussy¡¯s already dripping wet.

    I see a white film shining deep inside her opening that¡¯s shining from love nectar.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s a nice shape. It¡¯s cute, Mizuki ¡¹

    ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t say that! ¡¹

    I¡¯m going to tear up her membrane later.

    But before that.

    ¡¸ Next, your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait ¡¹

    No, I will not wait.

    I then got on top of Ishigami Mizuki and sucked on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    She trembles.

    ¡¸ It feels good, doesn¡¯t it when Onii-chan licks you? ¡¹

    Mana whispers.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, is this your first time having someone lick your breasts? ¡¹

    Rie pulls the camera to Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s face and asks.

    ¡¸ This is my first¡­aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you like it, you can feel his tongue rolling around, right? Onii-san also does that to us ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Your breasts are gradually swelling. The tip of your nipples get stiffer

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll feel tingling in your stomach from the rough tongue ¡¹

    The twins speak of the changes in Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaaah, what¡¯s going on with me? ¡¹

    The young lady is drowning in pleasure.

    Her tension is loosening up.

    Her body stiff in fear is slowly relaxing.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaaah ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki moans.

    Yeah, it¡¯s time.

    ¡¸ Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi spreads Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s legs wide.

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s unaware that her body is controlled against her will.

    While I¡¯m sucking on her nipples¡­

    I prepare my penis to enter her pussy.

    ¡¸ Mizuki, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    My hands caressed her breasts and I stretched to reach her lips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, k-kissing is¡­ ¡¹

    She leans her attention to kissing.

    She hasn¡¯t noticed that I¡¯m ready to put it in already.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, y-you can¡¯t¡­you can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s not allowed? ¡¹

    After making sure that her body doesn¡¯t slip away¡­

    I ask her while holding her shoulders.

    ¡¸ I-I haven¡¯t done it yet ¡¹

    She probably hasn¡¯t allowed her fiance to kiss her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, but you can¡¯t really do anything. We¡¯re doing it ¡¹

    I then took her lips.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmmmmm!! ¡¹

    Yomi restrains her before she could reject it.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmmm!! ¡¹

    I open Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s lips.

    I put my tongue inside her mouth.

    ¡¸ Yes, you entwine your tongues ¡¹

    Yomi makes her entwine our tongues.

    Our lips, our tongues, they slurp each other.

    Our saliva is mixed.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmmmmm!! ¡¹

    She¡­no, her body is accepting my kiss.

    ¡¸ Hmm, hmmm! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s body loosens up.

    Now.

    Nubu¡­

    My glans split open Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmmm!!! ¡¹

    Her face is dyed in fear.

    She guessed what was going on in an instant.

    I let go of her lips and then.,¡­

    ¡¸ Here I go, Mizuki!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noooo, no, nooooo!!! ¡¹

    Nugugugu!!

    My swelling glans crawls in

    ¡¸ O-Ouch!!! ¡¹

    Zunununu!!

    My glans broke through Muzuki¡¯s hymen.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, nooooooooo!!! ¡¹

    I push down Mizuki¡¯s body who¡¯s trying to get away.

    I then go deeper, and deeper.

    ¡¸ Stop! Stop it!! I¡¯m a virgin! I¡¯m a virgin!! ¡¹

    No, you¡¯re no longer a virgin.

    Mizuki¡¯s pussy allowed me to go inside.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, look, it¡¯s all in ¡¹

    Our abdomens touch each other.

    ¡¸ No, nooo, noooo!! ¡¹

    Mizuki¡¯s not accepting reality.

    I got up and show her the connection.

    ¡¸ Oh, it went in smoothly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Congratulations for losing your virginity ¡¹

    The twins record the deflowering with their cameras.

    ¡¸ Now, you¡¯re an adult woman ¡¹

    Yomi smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not done yet. Onii-chan hasn¡¯t poured his semen in her womb yet ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    I slowly move my hips forward and backward.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, it hurts, no, please stop ¡¹

    The high-handed young lady pleads while in tears.

    ¡¸ No, the texture of Mizuki¡¯s pussy says that it doesn¡¯t hurt that much ¡¹

    Yeah, her pussy is well developed more than I think

    I¡¯ve had sex with so many women that I can tell.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not too narrow, and it¡¯s wet enough, so it should be okay ¡¹

    I make a judgment while twining around her viscous vagina.

    ¡¸ Mizuki, you¡¯re pussy is quite nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo, don¡¯t say that ¡¹

    I thrust inside Mizuki¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Hauu, hauuu, Aaah! ¡¹

    Mizuki¡¯s body is swaying from my attacks.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Onee-san? This is sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our Onii-san¡¯s raping Onee-san right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san and Onii-san are both naked, rubbing the lewdest places in your bodies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s penis is going inside Onee-san¡¯s pussy ¡¹

    The twins humiliate Mizuki.

    ¡¸ Nooo, I¡¯m¡­I¡­aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Mizuki moans while tears spill from her eyes.

    ¡¸ Does it feel good to have Onii-san break you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ For a strong-willed person like Onee-san, you might get addicted to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll want it soon again ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t be able to resist and will want Onii-san to do it with you again ¡¹

    Eri and Rie tell Mizuki while recording.

    ¡¸ Right. Our family¡¯s got mostly strong-willed people ¡¹

    ¡¸ And those people love it when they¡¯re violated ¡¹

    Mana and Yomi nodded.

    ¡¸ Nooo, I-I¡¯m, I¡¯m the daughter of the Ishigami house ¡¹

    Mizuki said.

    ¡¸ After receiving such humiliation, aaah, I¡¯ll die, I¡¯ll apologize to father and mother by dying ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t allow that you know, Mizuki ¡¹

    I thrust hard inside Mizuki.

    I groped her breasts tightly.

    ¡¸ How about you notice it already ¡¹

    I rub her stiff nipples with my thumb.

    Speeding up my hips slowly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just a woman. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Being a daughter of nobility is just a bonus title that comes after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, auuuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just a woman, and that¡¯s how Mizuki¡¯s pussy is accepting my dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo, don¡¯t say that ¡¹

    Mizuki trembles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not from the nobility. But, I¡¯m having sex with Mizuki. I¡¯m going to impregnate Mizuki with my semen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nooo, I don¡¯t want that! Please spare me! ¡¹

    Mizuki looks up at me as I violated her.

    ¡¸ Like I told you, you¡¯re not the one to decide that ¡¹

    I feel the desire to ejaculate rise inside me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Onii-chan¡¯s raping you so it¡¯s Onii-chan who will decide whether he would impregnate you or not ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ Noooo, that¡¯s a big problem. I¡¯m! I¡¯m!! ¡¹

    Mizuki¡¯s pussy tightens up.

    Ooh.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to cum, Mizuki! ¡¹

    Mizuki¡¯s body trembled in fear.

    ¡¸ Noo! I don¡¯t want it!! I won¡¯t allow this! I¡­Ishigami Mizuki won¡¯t allow this ¡¹

    I¡¯m raping her, and yet¡­

    Her high-handed attitude as a young lady orders me around.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Byu, byu, byu!!

    I burst inside Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aah, what¡¯s this¡­? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s feeling the heat spreading inside her with her eyes wide open

    ¡¸ You can feel some warm liquid poured inside, right? That¡¯s what it feels like to be ejaculated into ¡¹

    Mana replies.

    ¡¸ Onee-san, you just got creampied ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sam¡¯s semen is pouring inside your womb. I know that feeling ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ When that warm stuff combines with your egg, that¡¯s when you make a baby ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ N-No way, this can¡¯t be¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes way, and I¡¯m still cumming! Uuuu ¡¹

    I clenched my ass and then poured everything inside Ishigami Mizuki to the last drop.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯ve been defiled ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki;

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t be a bride anymore.

    ¡¹

    Tears spill out of Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s eyes.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1356.

    Chapter 1356. Punishment Sex for the High-Handed Young Lady / Second Rape and Breaking her Heart

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uuuu, fuuu ¡¹

    I finished ejaculating inside Ishigami Mizuki.

    Our bodies are deeply connected and I fell exhausted on her naked body.

    ¡¸ It felt better than I expected ¡¹

    I say while rubbing Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s soft breasts that are covered in sweat.

    ¡¸ You have a good body ¡¹

    I sucked on her stiff nipples.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, aaah!! ¡¹

    She moans while crying.

    ¡¸ Such disgrace ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ I have no other choice. Y-You have to take me as your wife ¡¹

    She gives me a hard look.

    ¡¸ Take you as a wife? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t marry me, then that¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki tells me.

    ¡¸ You defiled me and you might¡¯ve even impregnated me. If you don¡¯t become my husband and serve me for the rest of my life, I won¡¯t be satisfied ¡¹

    The young lady of the Ishigami house.

    Why does she think like this?

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t marry you though ¡¹

    I told her while crawling my tongue on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s resenting.

    Her vagina clamps my penis inside her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have a fun life if I marry you ¡¹

    I rub her nipples with my fingers.

    Yeah, her nipples got stiff now.

    ¡¸ Besides, Onii-chan¡¯s going to marry Misuzu-oneechan of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Eri says while watching me violate Mizuki.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Onee-san¡¯s place seems to be a nice family, but it¡¯s not as great as Kouzuki-san¡¯s house, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been told about Kouzuki-san¡¯s house before but it wasn¡¯t half-bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ If he has that house, why would Onii-san bother with you, Onee-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry, but Onee-san¡¯s home has lower value ¡¹

    The twins speak to Ishigami Mizuki while laughing.

    ¡¸ He violated me! He trampled on my chastity! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki shouts.

    ¡¸ So what? It¡¯s nothing big ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ It happened to all of us too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei also took my first time ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ Onii-san also raped Rie-chan and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still having sex at least once every three days ¡¹

    ¡¸ And he always cums inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ All of us are ready to have Onii-san¡¯s baby from the start ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve come to an understanding, and we¡¯re gathered together as a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, then I need to have sex as soon as possible then ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san, who¡¯s watching from a distance, said.

    ¡¸ Yes, we welcome you Onee-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re beautiful, strong, and a fun one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rather, you should join the family sooner ¡¹

    The twins and Mana said

    ¡¸ W-What are you all talking about?! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ You see, we form our group through sex ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It becomes a family that¡¯s stronger than blood, never betraying each other ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how Kuromori house is ¡¹

    Yomi smiles.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, Ruriko, and various other women are members of my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ They all have sex with Onii-chan, become sisters who will bear his children and raise them together in the future and become members of the Kuromori family ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ And they¡¯re all beautiful and kind women ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re not just beautiful, but they also have incredible talent and skills ¡¹

    The twins smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, this family doesn¡¯t accept the women I had sex with unconditionally ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, but you can¡¯t join Mizuki ¡¹

    I look at her eyes and said.

    Hearing that, her body trembled.

    ¡¸ Even Misuzu and Ruriko find that the title of being the daughter of nobility isn¡¯t enough ¡¹

    Ruriko desperately tries to improve her housekeeping skills.

    Misuzu also realized that the title of being the daughter of the Kouzuki house isn¡¯t enough.

    ¡¸ Mizuki, you¡¯re cute, and you have a good body. But that¡¯s all you have ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Being the daughter of the Ishigami house has no value to us. That¡¯s because your bloodline and your abilities are two different things ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Your value right now is the naked body that I¡¯m holding in my arms right now ¡¹

    I caress her skin.

    My penis regained its strength while still inside her.

    ¡¸ You certainly have a better body than I imagined. It also feels great to touch ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s body is accepting my penis.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re below average compared to my girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ I had good fun deflowering you this time, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll want to have sex with you again ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I can enjoy violating you that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Onee-san doesn¡¯t have the spirit of service ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if it comes to crying, screaming, and getting angry, Yukino-oneechan had an even more fun reaction ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yukino-san is still fun even now ¡¹

    Rie said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, she doesn¡¯t get intense sex anymore since her belly is bigger, but she used to yell, scream and cry while having sex. In the end, she would cum while screaming, she¡¯s like an emotional roller coaster ¡¹

    Yukino¡­your sister¡¯s talking crap about you

    ¡¸ Haaa, I wanted to see that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want to see it then we have some footage, so you can ask Ruriko-oneechan or Nei-oneechan if you want to see it ¡¹

    Mana told Eri.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Anyway, there¡¯s nothing else that¡¯s fun about you apart from Onii-chan deflowering you earlier ¡¹

    She tells Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ After all, Ishigami-san doesn¡¯t have anything apart from being a daughter of the nobility, you¡¯re empty ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s 16.

    Mana¡¯s 14.

    She might feel repulsed to have a girl that¡¯s two years younger than her speak to her like that, and yet¡­

    Mana¡¯s accumulated experience that Ishigami Mizuki can¡¯t imagine, and she¡¯s become a beauty that stands out after six months of her body modification program.

    She¡¯s completely surpassed the young lady of the Ishigami house both physically and mentally.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it were me, I can confidently satisfy Onii-chan in sex and all other things, Even more than you ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ We know that just being cute has no future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Being cute and energetic makes us appear on TV, but that can¡¯t stay forever, and we know that ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ You need to put some value in yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need to work hard to be considered a useful woman to Onii-san and the rest of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have many people in our family who are much more beautiful, prettier, and better at bed than Rie and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Many people have different talents and some of them have the best ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t be contented just because you¡¯re already part of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you neglect to improve on yourself, the scary Onee-san will kick your butt ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you start underestimating people, you¡¯re kicked out of the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that happens, you¡¯ll die a dog¡¯s death ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seriously ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we¡¯re moving forward ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ If Onii-chan abandons me, I also have no other choice but to die ¡¹

    Mana has no place to go other than mine.

    ¡¸ Us sisters will die from madness if we¡¯re not by Sensei¡¯s side, and under his control. It¡¯s already for certain ¡¹

    Yomi and the Takakura shrine maidens are in constant danger of mental collapse in exchange for their abilities.

    ¡¸ If left alone, people will grow older, will change, but that¡¯s why you should make conscious effort to improve yourself every day, even if it¡¯s just by a little bit, and make changes, or you¡¯ll become useless ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ You never felt that, have you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki looks down.

    ¡¸ I was like that before too, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m blaming you for that. Being a young lady means that you¡¯re born in that kind of family, but the wealth and honor of the family aren¡¯t yours, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just as Sensei said. The only thing you own is just your naked body ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s also true for us as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ We serve Onii-san with our bodies ¡¹

    Mana, Yomi, Eri, and Rie.

    ¡¸ Then, what will happen to me? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki asks me.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just going to defile my chastity and that¡¯s all? I just have to cry myself to sleep as my body got raped? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Mizuki, your fundamentals are wrong ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ You should be thankful that it just ended with rape ¡¹

    I started swinging my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, o-ouch, it hurts! Aah! ¡¹

    My penis pokes deep into her vagina and Ishigami Mizuki groans in pain.

    ¡¸ What you and your brother did to us could¡¯ve led to an all-out war between us and the Ishigami house ¡¹

    Even if they were deceived, they still brought the enemy to our place.

    ¡¸ If that happens, we¡¯ll be sure to crush down the Ishigami house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, but Ishigami house is a noble family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think we care? Our world has different rules than yours ¡¹

    The Black Forest is a criminal organization, and the Kuromori house belongs to the underworld.

    ¡¸ We will do anything in our power to stand up to anything that tries to hurt us. And, we crush them entirely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, aaaah, ouch, it hurts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The reason I¡¯m raping you is to make sure you never turn on us again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuu, aaah!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki starts to sweat again.

    ¡¸ If Mizuki reforms, then you won¡¯t tell anyone that I raped you. You could even marry your fiance as your family told you to do so ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, uuuuu, i-it hurts ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you ever do anything against us in the future, we¡¯ll release these recordings we have to the world ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No! Why? I-If you¡­if you do that¡­ ¡¹

    The young lady is too much of an airhead.

    How did she not notice that we¡¯re filming to blackmail her until now?

    No, I see.

    Ishigami Mizuki thinks that I¡¯m just Misuzu¡¯s, Kouzuki house¡¯s servant, so¡­

    She never imagined that I would do such a despicable thing to her, a daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be able to marry anymore, aaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not just marriage. The whole Ishigami house will be put to shame, and it will tarnish the family honor ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s a problem, I can¡¯t let that happen! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then listen to what I tell you! ¡¹

    I thrust intensely

    ¡¸ Hii, hii, hiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s body sways intensely.

    Her cute breasts jiggle.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s a good photo ¡¹

    Eri says while taking photos of Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ Really, Onee-san¡¯s the cutest when you¡¯re violated like that ¡¹

    Rie also says while turning the lens on her.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s just cute. The sexiness is lacking ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s enough sexiness that comes from her tragic heroism ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that might be ¡¹

    Mana said. Yomi nodded.

    ¡¸ You know, when Onii-san also deflowered Karen-chan, she looked like a tragic heroine and it was sexy ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right. She¡¯s younger, and yet, the way she desperately endures having sex with Onii-chan was so sexy ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Onii-chan always cums inside Karen-chan. Karen¡¯s face, when she¡¯s about to cry while receiving semen in her womb, is the sexiest thing ever ¡¹

    The twins and Mana talk to each other.

    ¡¸ Onee-san¡¯s just half-hearted. How about you get yourself sexier enough to get raped? ¡¹

    Eri provokes Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ This just means that Onee-san can¡¯t become Onii-san¡¯s sex slave. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you need to be at least a kind of girl that will make Onii-san think ¡°I want to rape you again¡± ¡¹

    Rie said.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki looks up at me in tears.

    ¡¸ Am I that bad of a woman? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, you are. Mizuki¡¯s bad right now ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, you have a decently nice body. So, I think that you can still grow to become better ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can change? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, change yourself. Not as a young lady, but as a charming woman ¡¹

    I¡¯m about to climax again.

    ¡¸ If you do that, and you become a woman with some worth, then I might come and rape you again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, aaaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I actually want to impregnate you, then you¡¯ll become my woman. I¡¯ll add you to my sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­aaaaah, uuuuu!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s tossed around by the rough waves hitting her mind and body at the same time.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, go for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-san, if you¡¯re able to change, then you can become Onii-san¡¯s sex slave, just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little hard to become a sex slave right off the bat! After all, you¡¯re still empty right now, first, you need to make Onii-chan want to rape you again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, good luck ¡¹

    The twins, Mana, and Yomi whisper to Mizuki¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to cum again, Mizuki ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Noo! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki shudders knowing that she¡¯s about to receive another ejaculation in her vagina

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t say that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have to beg Onii-san, say ¡°Please cum inside me¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, say ¡°I don¡¯t mind if I get pregnant, cum inside¡± ¡¹

    The twins and Mana said.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, N-No, I won¡¯t say that! I won¡¯t!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki shakes her head, sweating all over.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re going to say it ¡¹

    Yomi forces Ishigami Mizuki with her power.

    ¡¸ Look at Sensei¡¯s face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki looks at me.

    Then.

    ¡¸ C-Cum inside me, in my womb, pour it all in! Nooo!! ¡¹

    She tells me, contradicting her intentions.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t mind if I get pregnant! Aaah, I-I want to get pregnant! IMpregnate me! give me your child!! What am I talking about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We got all that recorded! ¡¹

    Eri records Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s shameful face.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m cumming! Mizuki!Mizuki!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look at Onii-chan¡¯s face and watch him ejaculate inside of you ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki stares at me.

    ¡¸ C-Cumming! It¡¯s cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, let out a lot!!!!! ¡¹

    Then, I blew another load.

    I pour in my hot semen inside Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah, i-it¡¯s so hot!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I¡¯m cumming! Can you feel it? ¡¹

    We stare at each other as I ejaculate, impregnate her.

    ¡¸ I-I can feel it! I can feel it! The hot liquid is spreading in my stomach! Nooooo!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s body trembles.

    Her vagina tightens, clamping my penis.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Mizuki ¡¹

    I continue to pour out on Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki and I stare at each other.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m changing, I can¡¯t stay like this ¡¹

    After deflowering her and pouring two shots of semen into her body, she can¡¯t remain a young maiden.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki spills tears different from her frustration and sadness.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m puling out ¡¹

    After finishing twice inside her without pulling out, I finally pulled my penis out of Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    The naked body of hers is moistened with sweat, love nectar, virgin blood, and semen, and she trembles.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaa ¡¹

    My glans plops out of her vagina smoothly and then¡­

    A great volume of semen mixed with her virgin blood drips out.

    ¡¸ Okay, photo time! ¡¹

    The twins take a photo of the violated girl.

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s legs are spread wide and lets the photo session happen as she¡¯s exhausted.

    ¡¸ Good, now we¡¯re done punishing Mizuki ¡¹

    I would want to make her fellate me and drink my semen, but¡­

    I don¡¯t think she can do it now.

    Besides, it¡¯s bad to lick a penis with blood in it.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s your ¡°thank you¡± to Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana said, Yomi.

    ¡¸ Okay, say your thanks ¡¹

    She uses her power.

    Ishigami Mizuki then;

    ¡¸ T-Thank you for violating this w-worthless woman, thank you for taking my virginity ¡¹

    She looked at me and said.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you for cumming inside me twice! I might¡¯ve been pregnant from that, I¡¯m happy. Thank you, uuuu! ¡¹

    Tears spill from Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s eyes as she feels ashamed of what she says.

    ¡¸ I will devote myself to becoming a woman that Kuromori-sama will come and violate again. Uuuuuu, no, I don¡¯t want this!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki began to cry like a child.

    ¡¸ I¡­I¡¯m, I¡¯m!! Uwaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    It broke the pride of the young lady.

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s now just a normal girl.

    After a man raped her.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, good luck. If you¡¯re much better than you are now, then I might come after you again. Yomi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei. I will create chains in your heart that you¡¯ll never let any other man touch your skin, even if it¡¯s your fiance ¡¹

    Yomi manipulates Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t let any other men have sex with you until Sensei comes for you again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Call me during your wedding, I want to fuck Mizuki while wearing her wedding dress in the bridal waiting room. That way, you can¡¯t show up during the wedding night, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that! Uuuuuu! Noooo! Noooo!! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie continue to take photos of the crying Mizuki while semen drips out of her crotch.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1357.

    Chapter 1357. School Festival B / Chrysanthemum

    ¡¸ Hey, spread your legs wider ¡¹

    We moved to the shower stall and I wash Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s body.

    I pour water on her semen and blood-stained crotch.

    ¡¸ Ugh, I-I can do it myself ¡¹

    Her slit must be in pain from making contact with warm water. Ishigami Mizuki speaks with her body trembling.

    ¡¸ Just let me do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let him ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s with us so she ordered Ishigami Mizuki

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki spreads her legs.

    I opened her slit and cleaned inside with hot water.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, such disgrace ¡¹

    Seems like this part is much more humiliating to the young lady than when she was raped.

    ¡¸ Good, that¡¯s clean. That said. My semen will remain deep in your vagina ¡¹

    I told Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here to clean Onii-san¡¯s penis ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll make it squeaky clean ¡¹

    The naked Eri and Rie come to the shower room.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    The two beauties use soap on their hands and began to wash my penis.

    ¡¸ As for you, I¡¯ll wash your back ¡¹

    Mana also got naked and told Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just let them ¡¹

    Yomi used her power again.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡¯re being too tense. It¡¯s just the shower left ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re free after you finished showering ¡¹

    I said.

    I don¡¯t know about the progress of Iwakura-kaichou and Minaho-neesan¡¯s training on Ishigami Norio so I won¡¯t mention it.

    Iwakura-san is quite the stubborn woman so it might not be over anytime soon,.

    ¡¸ By the way, Onii-san ¡¹

    Eri asks while washing my penis.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, you only came twice, is that good enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s Onii-san, you¡¯re not satisfied unless you cum more, right? ¡¹

    Rie looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ If you want, you can use my pussy, or my mouth ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can use us you know ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re still in the middle of school festival ¡¹

    I just recalled.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee did tell me that I can go around the place for an hour, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s already two hours since then.

    ¡¸ We need to go back to the bakery soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s Megumi-oneesan and Ai-oneesan¡¯s time right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also just going to watch over the festival ¡¹

    The twins are talking about me as Yoshida Yoshinobu, spending my time in school.

    Megu, Ai, Edie, Nei, and Kana-senpai want the students of the school to be in priority.

    ¡¸ When it¡¯s also our school festival and athletic festival in our place¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, do come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if we¡¯re talking about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, we need to have sex with Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Geez, you two should be a bit more honest ¡¹

    Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Yomi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-san and Rie-san got aroused from watching you break her. Now they want it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uh, I¡¯m ¡¹

    ¡¸ They want it themselves, yet they go with the roundabout method of telling Sensei that ¡°Just doing it twice won¡¯t satisfy you right?¡± ¡¹

    They can¡¯t hide it when there¡¯s a girl who can read their minds.

    ¡¸ I see. Do you girls want to do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m feeling itchy inside ¡¹

    The twins said.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I think Yomi-chan¡¯s the one holding back the most here ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t hide it, I get you ¡¹

    If they use their Miko power too much, their mental balance will collapse.

    And that¡¯s why we have sex, to suppress that.

    Haa.

    I guess I also have to follow up with Tsukiko since she was altering the memories of the rebel troops of Kouzuki SS.

    But, let¡¯s go with the girls I have here.

    ¡¸ Eri, Rie, suck my dick. Yomi, come here and I¡¯ll suck on your breasts. Also, come here Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass, I still have to watch over this one ¡¹

    Mana looked at Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Even if she escapes from the shower room, Kinosh*ta-san will just grab her outside ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Even if she runs from Kinosh*ta-san, Mizuki can¡¯t ever escape naked from this place ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think she has the energy for that either.

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯m going to bang you all ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The twins fellate and got my penis erect.

    I lined up Eri, Rie, Yomi, and Mana in front of the mirrored wall in the shower room.

    ¡¸ Everyone, put your hand on the mirror and stick out your assess ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The four young girls swing their cute asses, ready for me to violate them from behind.

    They¡¯re all naked.

    Mana¡¯s got a model body, a thin figure.

    Yomi¡¯s got huge breasts and thin waists.

    Eri and Rie have still young bodies, yet they¡¯re erotic as they have experienced a man already.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll start with Mana and then go in series. I¡¯ll switch after ten pistons per head ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Eeh? Make it twenty! ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Then let¡¯s go with twenty. After twenty pistons, we¡¯ll swap with the next one, and after we finish with the fourth, we¡¯ll go back to the start until I ejaculate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-san, please do it inside me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei, cum inside Yomi! ¡¹

    Rie and Yomi said smilingly.

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s dumbfounded as she watches us.

    ¡¸ Here I go, Mana ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, come inside me! Onii-chan ¡¹

    First, I grabbed mana¡¯s waist and thrust it inside her vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaahn!! ¡¹

    My penis buries inside her pussy.

    ¡¸ Mana, you¡¯re also drenched ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, of course, I¡¯ve been watching all this time after all ¡¹

    Mana looked at me through the mirror and said.

    ¡¸ Ah, aahn, aaaahn! Aaah!! ¡¹

    Mana moans loudly as I start moving.

    I finished doing twenty pistons in no time.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    I pulled out my penis from Mana and a white strong of Mana¡¯s love nectar forms a bridge between my glans and her slit.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s next! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, do it ¡¹

    Yomi swings her ass to me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, i-it¡¯s inside! ¡¹

    Yeah, girls have different charms.

    Different temperatures.

    Different textures inside.

    Different tightness.

    The position of the vulva and the angle at which the erect penis goes in.

    ¡¸ Uaaaaa, aaaah, aaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    When I shake Yomi from behind, her huge breasts sway a lot as it¡¯s dragged by gravity.

    Seeing that across the mirror is quite fun.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re enjoying this ¡¹

    Yomi said as she read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ You like it when I do this, right? ¡¹

    I reached for Yomi¡¯s breasts from behind and swing my hips.

    ¡¸ Y-Yomi loves this!! ¡¹

    Yomi likes it when I go rough.

    She¡¯s a bit of a masochist.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Yomi, Yomi¡¯s Sensei¡¯s slave! Please fuck me roughly!! ¡¹

    After Yomi.

    ¡¸ Come inside me ¡¹

    I shoved it inside Eri.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! It¡¯s in!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eri-chan¡¯s so cute when Onii-san¡¯s violating her ¡¹

    Rie smiles as she watches her twin sister connect with me.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Yes! More! Shove it more inside me! ¡¹

    Then last, Rie.

    ¡¸ Please¡­aahn! ¡¹

    They look the same, yet, their insides are different.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Onii-san¡¯s penis that just went inside Eri-chan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, take a good look. Rie-chan, Onii-san¡¯s shoving it hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaan~ So embarrassing, don¡¯t say it like that!! ¡¹

    Then, after twenty pistons on Rie. I went back to Mana.

    After three laps, fucking four bodies in turn¡­

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m about to cum! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cum! Cum inside me Onii-chan! ¡¹

    In the end, I came inside Mana.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, so warm! Aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    I pour it on Mana¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Oh my, Mana-oneesan won ¡¹

    Eri said, then¡­

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not about who won. Sensei made us all feel good. That¡¯s what it¡¯s about ¡¹

    Yomi persuades her.

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesan¡¯s right, Eri-chan ¡¹

    Rie smiled at her sister.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if everyone¡¯s having fun, then that¡¯s good enough ¡¹

    Eri¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Look at Onii-san¡¯s face while cumming inside Mana-oneesan, it looks like he¡¯s feeling great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei¡¯s cumming in pleasure. That¡¯s great ¡¹

    Rie and Yomi said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s our service ¡¹

    Satisfaction from sex is different between men and women.

    Men don¡¯t get satisfied until they end up ejaculating, but¡­

    Women don¡¯t need to climax to feel satisfied.

    Sex is quite valuable to the mental state.

    I came inside only Mana, but the four girls are satisfied.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, how was it Onii-chan? ¡¹

    Mana asks me while clamping my penis inside her.

    ¡¸ Yeah, all four of you felt amazing. Let¡¯s do it again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Girls, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    I kissed Eri, Rie, and Yomi while still inside Mana.

    Lastly, I pulled my penis from Mana and kissed her as well.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki stares at us.

    She¡¯s watching our family have fun in sex.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    We washed our bodies again, and then¡­

    We went out.

    We picked up our clothes.

    Ishigami Mizuki;

    ¡¸ Mizuki, you¡¯ll go home without underwear ¡¹

    I won¡¯t allow her to put on any underwear under that white dress of hers.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Knowing that she can¡¯t defy me, she puts on her underwear in silence.

    After that, we went from the changing room to the room from earlier.

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s waiting there.

    ¡¸ Good job! ¡¹

    She¡¯s smiling as usual.

    ¡¸ It was fun in the bathroom ¡¹

    Eri said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Next time, Onee-san will also join us in our service! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, gladly ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kinosh*ta-san, how¡¯s the situation on the other side? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Err, I think that we can make a call through the line here, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san picks up the phone.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s this one ¡¹

    Since she¡¯s an elite of the Kouzuki SS, she¡¯s taught how to use such a device.

    ¡¸ Ah, it connected. Hello, it¡¯s Kinosh*ta. Yes ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Minaho-sama¡¯s on the phone ¡¹

    She brings the telephone to me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Hello, Minaho-neesan, we¡¯re done over here. How about there? ¡¹

    ¡º It¡¯ll take a bit more time. Yukiyo¡¯s still using Ishigami Norio¡¯s anus as a flower vase ¡»

    Iwakura-san, what are you doing.

    A flower vase?

    ¡º Yukino, not that flower! Don¡¯t damage his anus, that¡¯s toxic ¡»

    I just heard something terrifying.

    ¡º You have to go back to the bakery, right? If so, you can take Ishigami Mizuki-san with you and the girls. Once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll come and retrieve her ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º I¡¯ll tell Kinosh*ta-san the way out ¡»

    I see. That¡¯s good.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Ishigami Mizuki, Mana, the twins, Yomi and Kinosh*ta-san and I¡­

    We managed to get out of the secret facility and walked back to the bakery.

    It took about ten minutes.

    The school grounds were just right there.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki walks a bit bow-legged.

    There¡¯s still the damage of deflowering her, but¡­

    In her case, I broke through her hymen so easily that there should be no serious consequence.

    She walks around holding her ass since she doesn¡¯t have any underwear on.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s about time we meet the other students and people who are coming to the festival ¡¹

    I said.

    We went to the no-trespassing area.

    ¡¸ Take care, everyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that. I¡¯ll come out as soon as you need something ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the twins on TV so we¡¯ll be the decoys ¡¹

    The twins said, but¡­

    We went to the bakery without any encounters.

    I mean, why does it feel like there are fewer people?

    Nonono, that¡¯s wrong.

    There are hardly any people on the way.

    But, a lot of people have gathered right in front of our bakery.

    ¡¸ Choiyaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaa!! ¡¹

    Mitama, Kinuka, and the Anjou sisters are having their performance.

    On top of Mitama¡¯s head is Kinuka, holding a Japanese sword, standing upside down with one hand.

    The tip of the sword is spinning like a tip.

    ¡¸ Ooooooh!! ¡¹

    The spectators are cheering.

    ¡º Okay, okay, good job Mitama-san and Kinuka-chan ¡»

    Nei¡¯s speaking to the mic.

    She found us.

    ¡º Ooh, the co-stars of Mitama-san from the Nadeshiko department, Eri-chan and Rie-chan have arrived!!! ¡»

    ¡¸ Uoooohhh!! ¡¹

    The spectators look at us.

    ¡º Yes, that¡¯s right. Eri-chan and Rie-chan will be joining us for a talk show later! ¡»

    Nei announced it like it was planned from the start.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also here you know! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anya also waved her hand to the spectators ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you later ¡¹

    The twins told me.

    ¡¸ Okay now, open a path ¡¹

    Yomi said and the spectators were in awe and opened a path.

    The terrace of the open cafe turned to a stage

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Darling ¡¹

    Edie welcomes me.

    ¡¸ Eri and Rie¡¯s over there, and everyone else can come here ¡¹

    We went to the bakery

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai calls me

    ¡¸ You¡¯re very popular ¡¹

    The bread and drinks at the cafe are selling fast as people gather.

    The tennis girl clubs are doing their best to serve the customers.

    ¡¸ Being successful is nice and all, but the school festival committee got mad at us ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ They said that more people gather here than the main stage in the gym ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ So, they said that if some people from TV are coming here, then don¡¯t build a stage on your own and put them on the other stage for school festival ¡¹

    Oh yeah, since Anya and Mitama are here.

    They want them to appear on the front stage.

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t sell bread that way ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right!! That¡¯s why I told them that I can¡¯t help them since this is a joint project between the bakery and the girl¡¯s tennis club ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ But, they told us that we didn¡¯t apply for an open show in the open cafe so we have to dismiss the people gathering here. ¡¹

    That¡¯s bad.

    It¡¯s just the first day of the school festival.

    Don¡¯t want to fight the committee.

    ¡¸ Although, it seems that the committee hasn¡¯t reached a consensus yet so they haven¡¯t sent an official dispersion order ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems that the head of the committee is missing and can¡¯t give orders. ¡¹

    The committee head is missing?

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s the one in charge of the committee? ¡¹

    I asked. Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Obviously the student council president, Iwakura-san ¡¹

    Well, she¡¯s definitely missing.

    Iwakura-san¡¯s making a flower vase out of Ishigami Norio¡¯s anus after all.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1358.

    Chapter 1358. School Festival B / Bakery¡¯s Offense and Defense

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t be helped then. Let¡¯s disperse our audience a bit ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take Mitama and go to the sports measurement of the track and field club ¡¹

    Oh right, the women¡¯s track and field club hosted an event where one could measure their 50-meter run and long jump records.

    ¡¸ Jun¡¯s also here so I¡¯ll take her ¡¹

    Jun? Oh, Grace Marinka, the former pro wrestler.

    She¡¯s living with Kendou Maria and Kudou Haruka in the training hall of Kouzuki SS

    They¡¯re preparing to appear in the martial arts tournament in winter in America.

    The other participants are Rodulfo Seiko-san, and Daiporon-san, they often train there too.

    Especially since Grace-san is a stamina monster. She¡¯s absorbing the techniques she learned from Edie at a great pace and she¡¯s growing stronger.

    ¡¸ The cafe¡¯s too crowded and there are no free seats, let¡¯s go inside the bakery ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ As for everyone else, you can go there ¡¹

    With that said

    ¡¸ Mizuki-sama! ¡¹

    Going inside, someone suddenly came to us and called Ishigami Mizuki

    ¡¸ Anju ¡¹

    Oh right, the bodyguard of Ishigami house, Kurose Anju-san is also here

    ¡¸ I¡¯m very sorry. Uhm, I got separated from you ¡¹

    Kurose-san was fighting the rebel units of Kouzuki SS in this bakery just an hour ago.

    Then, the Ishigami siblings got dragged to the secret facility, so they got separated.

    ¡¸ Mizuki-sama, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re safe ¡¹

    Kurose-san doesn¡¯t know that I deflowered Ishigami Mizuki

    She¡¯s taken a bath and her clothes are in order.

    If you take a closer look, her hips look like she¡¯s in pain, and she¡¯s not wearing any underwear, which is not normal, but¡­

    Kurose-san¡¯s a virgin so she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ Anju, I¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki hesitates to speak.

    She¡¯s a young lady with pride.

    She can¡¯t talk about the disgrace that happened to her in public.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun!! ¡¹

    Ai calls me from the bakery.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, we¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s wearing a white robe, doing work.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry. It¡¯s just that we encountered some trouble that we couldn¡¯t return early ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it good now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s mostly over now ¡¹

    My job as Kuromori Kou that is.

    That¡¯s why I have to return to my duties as Yoshida Yoshinobu.

    ¡¸ We had more customers than expected, so we¡¯re having a lot of trouble getting things done ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also came over and said.

    ¡¸ The tennis club girls are overworked and they¡¯re about to collapse ¡¹

    I see. Five of the tennis club girls working here are already feeling tired.

    Even if we had the manpower, if they lose concentration due to fatigue, that¡¯ll affect the product.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll help out ¡¹

    I jumped inside the bakery¡¯s entrance and put on a white coat on top of the school uniform.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out too! The tennis club girls can rest ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s Mana-san! ¡¹

    Seeing Mana, the tennis girls cheered.

    Mana once taught the tennis club girls how to make bread.

    So, she¡¯s acquainted with the girls here.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here now so you don¡¯t have to worry anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Mana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    Although, they don¡¯t know that Mana¡¯s younger than them.

    ¡¸ Megu, now that Darling¡¯s here, we¡¯re going to the track and field team ¡¹

    Edie toldmMegu.

    ¡¸ Jun¡¯s coming too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Grace Marinka who¡¯s sitting close to the wall, replies.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great to see everyone working together to make something like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Jun¡¯s usually doing everything alone, which isn¡¯t good ¡¹

    Edie said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ Then, Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m going to the sports ground too ¡¹

    Mana says while taking off her white coat.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry. We can¡¯t stay together a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I know that Yoshi-kun¡¯s got it hard too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just the first day of the school fest anyway ¡¹

    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan to not do some weird events

    ¡¸ Yeah, see you later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯m going too ¡¹

    Megu, Edie, and Grace-san left the bakery.

    ¡¸ Mizuki and Kurose-san can sit over there ¡¹

    I point at the seat Grace-san was on earlier.

    ¡¸ Kinosh*ta-san and Yomi¡­ ¡¹

    Edie left looking confident because Kinosh*ta-san will stay as my bodyguard.

    Yomi, who has her Miko powers, is also here.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be watching outside ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said.

    The outside has the open cafe and Anya.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s subordinates should still be here, watching over if there are still enemies.

    ¡¸ Sensei, should I also help out with the baking? ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    Yomi can do it since she lives in our place.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please ¡¹

    Once I¡¯m done changing, I went to the oven.

    ¡¸ Ai and Katsuko-nee can take a break too ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just take a rest ¡¹

    Ai has been working since this morning.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee too, drink some coffee or something. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do just that ¡¹

    Ai and Katsuko-nee also entered their break time

    I checked what was baking in the oven first.

    ¡¸ Good, let¡¯s do this ¡¹

    I start working with Mana and Yomi.

    ¡¸ Baker-kun¡¯s so fast! ¡¹

    The tennis club girl is surprised by my work.

    I¡¯m not that talented in creating new pastry like Ai.

    I¡¯m not as skilled as Katsuko-nee who can make any pastry delicious either.

    But, after half a year of training.

    My speed in this work is faster.

    I move quickly, efficiently, and accurately.

    So, no matter how much I¡¯m rushed, I don¡¯t make sloppy work.

    I make more and more bread of the same size, same volume, and same flavor.

    ¡¸ Here, this one¡¯s okay Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sensei, turn mine over ¡¹

    With Mana, the master of housework, and Yomi, who can read my mind and work ahead of time¡­

    We move forward without problems.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, which one should go first? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The right one ¡¹

    ¡¸ The third oven is ready! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay! ¡¹

    I put the baked bread on the pad and start preparing to bake the next loaf.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki mutters while watching us do our work.

    ¡¸ Here, coffee ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives Ishigami Mizuki a coffee.

    ¡¸ Also, these are the pasty we baked. ¡¹ Try it ¡¹

    The newly baked bread¡­

    ¡¸ I also had that earlier, it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    Kurose-san told Ishigami Mizuki

    ¡¸ Yes, try it ¡¹

    Ai smiled at Ishigami Mizuki

    ¡¸ T-Then, I¡¯ll take one ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki takes a small bite, just like a young lady of nobility, and tasted it.

    ¡¸ My, it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Mizuki-ojousama ¡¹

    Kurose-san smiled.

    ¡¸ When you eat something delicious, it makes you smile unconsciously, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, which school do you come from? ¡¹

    One of the tennis girls asks Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ West School ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san, who isn¡¯t even a high-school student, just flat out lied.

    ¡¸ Huh? But, that school uniform isn¡¯t from the West School, right? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san looked at the uniform she was wearing.

    ¡¸ Which west school do you think this is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, maybe the West School on the other side of the station, right? The one near the beach park ¡¹

    The tennis club girl said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s wrong. Ours is much further west than you think, it¡¯s close to India ¡¹

    ¡¸ India? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, India west School! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Where is that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ India! ¡¹

    ¡¸ India? Which prefecture ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somewhere around here ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san points in the direction of India.

    Err.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san¡¯s a returnee. They were in Switzerland until before summer ¡¹

    I tried to throw a lifeboat.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ Amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Switzerland, it¡¯s the same place as Haiji, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stupid. Haiji was in the Alps, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? I thought Switzerland got the alps? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s grandfather was a Swiss guard ¡¹

    ¡¸ The hell? ¡¹

    The girls are rolling around with their conversation.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki speaks up.

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ Why are you making pastries? ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Ishigami Mizuki only knows me as Kuromori Kou, Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s partner.

    She finds it weird that I¡¯m accustomed and skilled at making pastries here.

    ¡¸ If you have a way to make money, you can feed your family, wherever you go ¡¹

    I stopped moving my hand and said.

    ¡¸ If I can make good bread, then I can survive anywhere I go ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    She must be thinking ¡°What is this guy related to the Kouzuki house saying?¡±

    I get how she feels.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it just impressive to learn a new skill by yourself? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ In the end, relationships, and connections are just a power that¡¯s not my own. If I rely on it too much, I won¡¯t be able to survive when I need to ¡¹

    Jii-chan¡¯s protection isn¡¯t forever.

    Jii-chan is aware of that too.

    That¡¯s why he gave Kouzuki SS to me even though I¡¯m still in high school.

    It¡¯s because he thinks that it¡¯ll be too late to give it to me when I¡¯m an adult.

    ¡¸ You need to learn how to survive on your own. It¡¯s all so you can keep your family safe ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki stares at me as I work.

    ¡¸ Haa, Baker-kun¡¯s lines are so mature, I guess that¡¯s to be expected of someone with a fiance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Going to university and getting a job at a good company is your best-case scenario, but it¡¯s also a good dream of learning skills now and opening a bakery with the girl you like ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dunno if I can do that with my boyfriend though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? I think I like boys like Baker-kun. Oh, just saying that I don¡¯t want to take away someone who already has a fiance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that girl¡¯s quite strong-willed and scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ And she has Takeshiba-san on her side too ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know that she¡¯ll crush you flat if you approach Baker-kun ¡¹

    They were just working with Megu earlier and yet they say it like that.

    I see. So Megu looks that way from their perspective.

    ¡¸ Ai, and that girl, Edie-san, she¡¯s good friends with them. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Natou-san ¡¹

    The tennis girls look at Ai.

    Ai was a former tennis club member, and she was famous as a timid freshman.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all good people ¡¹

    Ai said bashfully.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re good people, but you know, they¡¯re too unique. Anyway, they¡¯re amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our Kana too, she¡¯s beautiful, cheerful, and strong-willed, or should I say¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s out of the ordinary ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess Ai also got stronger if people like them are next to her ¡¹

    The tennis girls told Ai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m¡­ just doing my best¡­ following Katsuko-san and Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s embarrassed as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Ai wants to join the bakery after graduating¡­so I¡¯m doing my best not to get left behind ¡¹

    Ai said, yet she¡¯s much better at baking than me now.

    I only win against her when it comes to working speed.

    ¡¸ Yes, I do plan on opening a bakery as soon as they graduate ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ We made the baking course in high-school, so we must make a place for work after graduation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Katsuko-san¡¯s opening a shop? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m just saving up funds. So, in two years, I¡¯ll be working with the first two students of the bakery course ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Ai, and I will start a business.

    ¡¸ Your own store so suddenly? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai and Baker-kun, don¡¯t you want to train in some kind of famous restaurant or something? ¡¹

    The tennis girl asks.

    ¡¸ If they¡¯re this good at baking, it¡¯s better to start our own shop than training on other restaurants. Besides, it¡¯s hard to learn the sense of management if you¡¯re still an employee ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ These two are already doing their cost accounting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­I¡¯m learning ¡¹

    Ai nodded.

    ¡¸ Working on an ordinary store¡­won¡¯t teach you a lot¡­like what Katsuko-san teaches me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. If you¡¯re an employee on a regular bakery, then you can only make and sell as you¡¯re told by your superiors ¡¹

    ¡¸ It looks hard to open your shop. I don¡¯t think I can do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you have a lot you can¡¯t experience if it¡¯s not your own ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ In exchange for carrying all the responsibility, you can build the store to your desires. It all depends on you. The best part with that kind of business is that it¡¯s the same for a small bakery or big company. Some things are only someone who ran a business will understand ¡¹

    Then, Katsuko-nee looked at Ai and me.

    ¡¸ And so, the bakery I¡¯m opening in two years will be co-owned by these two. I¡¯m not going to spoil them by hiring them ¡¹

    Ai and I will carry the same responsibility as Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Then, that means that Ai and Baker-kun are already bosses as soon as they graduate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot? There¡¯s only one boss

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san¡¯s the boss and Ai will be the director or something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Director? ¡¹

    ¡¸ The one in charge of management and other stuff ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? That sounds cool ¡¹

    The tennis club girls laugh.

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s kinda weird hearing that you¡¯ll open a bakery as soon as you graduate, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Baker-kun being a director of a company, it¡¯s strange ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai being a manager¡­it¡¯s funny, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki listens to the high-school girls¡¯ ordinary conversation.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, this one¡¯s done ¡¹

    ¡¸ This one¡¯s done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good, next! ¡¹

    Mana, Yomi, and I improve our teamwork.

    ¡¸ Nobu, the other pastries are sold out! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai jumps in from outside the bakery.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we got three new freshly baked batches ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take them! Is this good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, this, this, and this one ¡¹

    Mana points which pads are ready

    ¡¸ Tashiro-san and Sumita-san, help me carry these ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told the resting tennis girls

    ¡¸ Yes, I get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s get back to work ¡¹

    The two girls stood up.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s about to finish too ¡¹

    Ai stays in her post.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that once the talk show is over, they¡¯ll buy some bread and drinks again, so bake more! ¡¹

    Oh, Anya and the twins are having a talk show with Nei.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s the biggest hurdle. Today¡¯s the first day, so the customers should decrease ¡¹

    Tomorrow, is the closing party, so it¡¯ll get busy until evening, but¡­

    Today, all the events of the school festival will be over by evening.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do our best! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai cheers us up.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1359.

    Chapter 1359. School Festival B / Each Daily Lives (Part 1)

    ¡¸ We¡¯re back! ¡¹

    Edie, Grace Marinka-san, Mitama, and Kinuka went back from the sports measurement in the sports ground to our bakery.

    ¡¸ Darling, we broke the record for first place! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jun also set an amazing record in javelin ¡¹

    ¡¸ It was my first time trying it out but the spear flew further than I thought ¡¹

    Grace Marinka, real name: Onoe Jun, says

    She¡¯s got an absurd amount of power.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m bad at sprinting. In combat, you¡¯ll be taken by an enemy bow if you ran a straight line ¡¹

    Kinuka;

    She¡¯s assuming that the enemy has a bow.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re trained to run at a zig-zag pattern at a different velocity, considering that an enemy may have their sights on us, and so we¡¯re bad at running in a straight line ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ But on the other hand, Kinuka set a new record in Long Jump, and I did on the repeated side jumps ¡¹

    Mitama said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I guess Takeshiba-san asked you to join the team since you set a new record, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Her love for the track and field is bottomless.

    ¡¸ Grace-san¡¯s an adult, and Kinuka is still in middle school, so they won¡¯t get recruited, but Mitama¡¯s a student in our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, I¡¯m already a third-year student ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Third years can¡¯t participate in tournaments even if they join the club

    It¡¯s usually their time for retirement.

    ¡¸ Then, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi-oneesan returned to the track and field team ¡¹

    Kinuka reported.

    Megu also has her job as a member of the track and field team.

    ¡¸ Anyway, there were a lot of spectators on the ground while we were there and it was hard ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    They.

    ¡¸ Hey, the talk show with the twins is going to finish so the crowd is finally thinning out ¡¹

    Kana-senpai jumps into the bakery.

    ¡¸ Yet, you brought new customers from the ground so it¡¯s getting busy again ¡¹

    Ah.

    Too many customers are overflowing here.

    Edie and her group went to the sports measurement and dispersed the crowd, and yet¡­

    Their return just brought new customers.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, you girls also need to do something about it! The talk show of the twins is about to finish. Most of the customers won¡¯t be satisfied if it goes on ¡¹

    If they followed Edie and the girls and Eri, Rie, and Anya are doing a talk show.

    The new customers will want to sit back and watch.

    However, the twins and Anya also need to leave the stage.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, Jun and I will talk about our match in America ¡¹

    Edie laughed.

    ¡¸ Nei will stay on the stage. She¡¯s also related to the martial arts tournament. We¡¯re going out again, Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Nobu, the school festival committee wants to talk to you about tomorrow, should I go negotiate with them? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, the committee wants us to participate in the official events of the school festival if this group comes again tomorrow ¡¹

    Oh, the talk shows and such weren¡¯t included in the school festival plans

    It just happened gradually.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ But, if we¡¯re going to do it formally, we better not take the chances with the other people ¡¹

    Anya belongs to Kyouko-san¡¯s gang, so if they find out that she¡¯s coming to school tomorrow, police will be present.

    Eri and Rie too, they¡¯re no students of our school so it¡¯s a problem for them to be in the official plans of the school festival.

    ¡¸ Mitama¡¯s an enrolled student so she¡¯s not a problem, but¡­ ¡¹

    It¡¯s a school festival by the students in our school, so it¡¯s a bad idea to have guests from the outside show up grandly like this.

    ¡¸ I mean, if that¡¯s the case, the school festival committee should also go on stage. They can directly negotiate with us on which event they want us to participate in while everyone¡¯s watching ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re going to make the negotiation between the committee and Edie a spectacle to watch.

    ¡¸ Kana, you¡¯ll also be on stage as the manager ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, I need someone between the committee and us ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ But, if I go to the stage, the open cafe ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s managing the cafe.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ll be on the front then ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s your school festival today, I thought of staying behind the scenes and holed up in the bakery this whole time, but¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes off her baking apron and said.

    ¡¸ So many people are on the surface so it should be okay. I¡¯ll look after the shop. I know all the girls from the tennis club because of the baking lessons they had too ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s going to be in charge of the shop front so it should be okay.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan and Yomi-chan are here too so I can let them take care of the baking side ¡¹

    I¡¯m here, Ai¡¯s here, Mana and Yomi are here for support, so we can manage

    ¡¸ Yeah, we got this Kana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do our best! ¡¹

    Mana and Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for being bad at making pastries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka bowed their heads.

    These two are great fighters, but they¡¯re bad at housework and baking.

    ¡¸ You two should go to the talk show with Edie ¡¹

    I ordered them.

    Each of us has something to do and a place to be.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Lee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, let the tennis club girls switch ¡¹

    I look at the tired members of the tennis club.

    We make bread all the time, but¡­

    These girls got into a fuss so suddenly today.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s switch them up. Sorry girls, it¡¯s extremely busy outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, not at all, Kana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, it¡¯s quite fun that it¡¯s busy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend so if it weren¡¯t for this project, I¡¯d be walking around the school festival alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even our class didn¡¯t do anything much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, getting this full is better. I¡¯ll never forget this kind of school festival ¡¹

    The tennis club girls said.

    ¡¸ All the profits of the cafe will be given to the tennis club girls so have fun ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Huh? Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, the bakery, rather, the baking course only need the ingredients paid. That was our plan from the start. The rest of the proceeds will be split evenly for the tennis club girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, our party¡¯s going to be extravagant ¡¹

    One of the girls said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Fool. We¡¯re not going to make that much profit ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s only about repairing the tennis court and getting ourselves a new net, I guess? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? can¡¯t we just buy ourselves a microbus for when our club goes to games? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just impossible even if we get a lot of money ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we have a lot of ways to use it, like helping pay for the camps and such ¡¹

    The tennis club girls laughed.

    ¡¸ Good, if that¡¯s the case I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right! ¡¹

    As expected, the girls are still young, and hearing about money has blown away their fatigue.

    They now know that the profits from this many customers will be for the tennis club girls so¡­

    ¡¸ Tell the other girls outside what Katsuko-san just told you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get this bread!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai cheered them up

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Schools in Japan are so fun, to think that they have an event like this ¡¹

    Anya came back from the outside.

    Eri and Rie will also be joining the next talk show it seems.

    Ishigami Mizuki, Kurose Anju-san, and then Kinoshita-san come in as the observers.

    Kinoshita-san saw Anya.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kinoshita, I used to work with Barbie-san and Ruby-san ¡¹

    She bows her head.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s two seniors from the Banbarubie3 Days are now Kyouko-san¡¯s subordinates.

    Anya¡¯s allies.

    When fighting against Rei-chan on the special show, Anya comes out with Barbie-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, I hear about you from the two a lot ¡¹

    Anya smiled.

    ¡¸ I also watched your videos. That looks fun, your flail I mean ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s eyes focused on Kinoshita-san¡¯s flail.

    ¡¸ I want to fight you at least once ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m ready to face you anytime ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Y-You two ¡¹

    Kurose-san calls the two out as she felt the restless atmosphere, but¡­

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s face each other on the next match between the Kyouko Empire and Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Anya smiles.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t show up on TV so¡­ ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m his exclusive bodyguard ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s my exclusive bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s more of a reason why we have to fight ¡¹

    Anya;

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re family, then we need to see each other¡¯s skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can contact me anytime ¡¹

    The two laughed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s use the phone in the backroom. I want to know the situation right now ¡¹

    Anya said and went to the break room.

    We¡¯ve had sex there several times so Anya knows the equipment in the bakery.

    The phones in the break room are wired to the secret lines so you can talk to anyone without getting bugged.

    She¡¯ll probably call Kyouko-san who had been driving the armored car earlier or Minaho-neesan.

    Ishigami Mizuki can¡¯t come home until Ishigami Norio¡¯s punishment ends.

    I mean, we need to prepare a Kouzuki SS car for these children of nobility to return home.

    After all, the people who brought these siblings are already captured.

    Well, Shou-neechan should have arranged something in that regard

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, focus ¡¹

    Ai told me.

    Oh yeah.

    I¡¯m Yoshida Yoshinobu right now.

    I have to forget about Kuromori Kou¡¯s job and focus on the bread in front of me.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s good ¡¹

    Ai smiled at me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Then, an hour and thirty minutes later.

    As expected, the customers decreased as twilight is approaching.

    Our school students did remain, but¡­

    Most of the outsiders are returning home already.

    ¡¸ Somehow, a lot of people took photos of our talk shows with their phones and posted them on social media ¡¹

    Nei returned and told me.

    ¡¸ Then, the TV station tried to come over to cover the story but the school rejected them ¡¹

    Well, we¡¯re just an ordinary school after all.

    ¡¸ Good job. Take a rest. We don¡¯t have to bake any more bread, we have enough for the store ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee comes and tells us.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa ¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t us but the tennis club girls that sighed.

    Knowing that we have to prepare for tomorrow, we can¡¯t actually relax yet.

    ¡¸ They seem to be done too. They¡¯re ready to go home, so we¡¯re told to bring ¡¯em ¡¹

    Anya went out of the break room and told me.

    She went in to make a phone call, but¡­

    After that, Edie, the twins, and Mitama, who finished their talk also holed up in the break room.

    Maybe, they were using the school surveillance to watch the school festival.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re coming to pick up Ishigami-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Ishigami Mizuki and said.

    Pick up?

    Oh, right.

    Did the Ishigami send a car to pick them up?

    I didn¡¯t think of that.

    But, since they¡¯re from the nobility, that¡¯s for the better.

    ¡¸ They seem to have told us to bring them to the special parking lot for the faculty or something ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ Dear, take them there ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    We finished baking now so it should be fine even if I leave

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accompany you ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says while her flail clunks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll come too ¡¹

    Yomitoo

    ¡¸ Wait, wait, wait! I¡¯m going too! ¡¹

    Edie went out of the break room and told me.

    If the Ishigami house is picking them up, then they must¡¯ve brought other guards with them.

    The Ishigami siblings¡¯ bodyguards, apart from Kurose-san had contact with the rebel forces of Kouzuki SS.

    They¡¯re suspicious too.

    It¡¯s better to have more guards.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll stay, it¡¯s better that way, right? ¡¹

    If I bring Anya, who is Kyouko-san¡¯s subordinate, then the Ishigami house might get stirred up.

    ¡¸ Mitama-chan and Kinuka-chan will stay here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go with that ¡¹

    I took off my apron.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go then ¡¹

    I told Ishigami Mizuki then¡­

    She stared at me

    ¡¸ Right¡­let¡¯s go ¡¹

    She stood up.

 CH 1360.

    Chapter 1360. School Festival B / Mizuki breaks out of her shell

    It¡¯s a beautiful sunset outside the bakery.

    The first day of the school festival is almost over.

    The visitors from outside the school had already gone home.

    We still have tomorrow, so the students will probably go home early today.

    Our high school doesn¡¯t allow overnight stay after all.

    If you try to stay here without permission, you get kicked out because the surveillance system can detect you.

    ¡¸ This way ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki, Kurose Anju-san, and Kinosh*ta-san from the Kouzuki SS, then Yomi and Edie.

    We walk the road to the parking for teachers and staff with more guards.

    ¡¸ There are no events here for the school festival so it should be deserted ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right, there¡¯s nobody here.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Why is that? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki asks me suddenly.

    ¡¸ Why is it that Kuromori-sama doing such mundane things? ¡¹

    She asks me straight.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Ishigami Mizuki meant by that.

    ¡¸ Kuormori-sama was completely different before and after going to the bakery ¡¹

    Before going to the bakery, I punished Ishigami Mizuki through sex.

    ¡¸ Yet, in the bakery, Kuromori-sama paid little attention to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, I had to bake the pastry in that place ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I had no time to deal with Mizuki, but I wasn¡¯t ignoring you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuormori-sama sends a glance towards us sometimes ¡¹

    Kurose Anju answers strangely.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I mean ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki glares at me in annoyance.

    ¡¸ After all that happened, Kuormori-sama doesn¡¯t care at me after that ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    I finally get it.

    Ishigami Mizuki finds it a huge problem that I raped her.

    It competes between the first or second in her life.

    Meanwhile, the one who raped her, me, just went back to ordinary daily life, as if I forgot what I did on her. And she doesn¡¯t feel okay with it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not thinking about it, but I just had to make the switch at the time ¡¹

    Raping Ishigami Mizuki was a job for Kuromori Kou.

    Working at the bakery is Yoshida Yoshinobu¡¯s job.

    ¡¸ If not, I¡¯ll have too many things that I have to do ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, Darling¡¯s world is different from yours ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ You need to learn that your world isn¡¯t the only one that exists ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you saying that I¡¯m wrong? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki glares at Edie.

    ¡¸ You are. Different worlds have different common sense, and different daily lives. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s beliefs in rules stem from her daily life as a daughter of nobility.

    It¡¯s different from the reasoning of the Black Forest, a criminal syndicate.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s common in our daily life might be different from yours ¡¹

    Edie added.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re talking about the general public, your life may be more normal. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that yours and ours have to fit each other ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s it

    ¡¸ If you misbehave, you¡¯ll be punished accordingly, even if you¡¯re a daughter of nobility, and we¡¯re to make sure that happens ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you go easy on them, other groups will look down on us. And so, we return the favor, no matter who the other party is. We need to show our fangs all the time because if we show any weakness, they¡¯ll immediately use it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I don¡¯t regret doing it at all. I¡¯m just doing what needs to be done ¡¹

    Hearing me say that, Ishigami Mizuki trembles.

    She looks at me with anger and frustration.

    ¡¸ Besides, you¡¯re worth it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I told you that you¡¯re a good woman ¡¹

    Her body¡¯s good.

    Personality aside, she¡¯s beautiful, well proportioned, and had a nice tight virgin pussy.

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki blushed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think you¡¯ve paid back the punishment that the Ishigami house owes us. I don¡¯t know what the Ishigami house will do in the future, but we¡¯re not going to do anything for now. You basically settled the dispute ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­ ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki fell silent.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but this is our reasoning, and this is our daily life ¡¹

    ¡¸ To Kuormori-sama, participating in the school festival, and what you¡¯ve done to me were both normal? ¡¹

    Both raping and making pastries.

    Both of them are just the usual.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s what it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand now ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki replies with sad emotions.

    ¡¸ By the way, as for Anju ¡¹

    Edie now changes the subject to Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah, about that ¡¹

    I look at Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t let Kurose-san stay and serve the Ishigami house, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, female bodyguards are usually employed only until Mizuki graduates from high-school ¡¹

    Daughters of nobility get an adult bodyguard on them after they graduate high school.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san isn¡¯t from a family that served the Ishigami house for generations so I don¡¯t think that Ishigami house will be happy to employ her as is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think so too ¡¹

    Kurose-san replies while looking down.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Ishigami Norio and Mizuki are both idiots, and they don¡¯t know Kurose-san¡¯s value ¡¹

    I speak clearly.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you should value Kurose-san higher ¡¹

    I said and looked back at Kinosh*ta-san.

    ¡¸ Then, should I recommend her to Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s the owner of Kouzuki SS so if you make the decision, then we¡¯ll hire her right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinosh*ta-san, what do you think of Kurose-san? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san looked at Kurose-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s still young so she¡¯s still inexperienced, but I think that she has the foundation ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, Ryoko¡¯s just too much of the breaking type. Anju¡¯s highly qualified to become a normal guard ¡¹

    Edie corrected her.

    Yeah, Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s fighting power is just too strong.

    So, it really helps to have her with someone like me, who¡¯s always next to trouble.

    On the other hand, Kurose-san¡¯s much more suited as a normal bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Either way, I think that this girl is good. I can write a recommendation for her ¡¹

    Yeah, if she¡¯s joining Kouzuki SS.

    It¡¯s better to have Kinosh*ta-san endorse her than I forcibly hire her.

    Kouzuki SS has a lot of people inside so that¡¯s why we got this rebellion today.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll recommend her too. Anju¡¯s a good girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ My eyes tell me that she has no problem either. Sensei¡¯s right, her heart is clean ¡¹

    Edie and Yomi said.

    Yomi can check the depths of their hearts after all.

    ¡¸ No, but¡­I¡¯m just u-uhm¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san¡¯s flustered from the praises

    This girl¡¯s personality is too kind that she¡¯s not confident in herself.

    ¡¸ Mizuki, sorry to say but I¡¯m taking Kurose-san ¡¹

    I start filling the outer moat.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll still take her even if I say no, won¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just releasing you from your servant, if you want to stay friends with Kurose-san, then just build that relationship again ¡¹

    I said and looked at Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san too, just because you quit as Mizuki¡¯s bodyguard, doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re cutting ties with her, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, uhm, that¡­depends on my new master ¡¹

    Kurose-san said in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Then, as your new master, I give you an order. You can still be friends with Mizuki even after you¡¯re serving me now. You don¡¯t have to follow her selfish orders, but, get friendly with her ¡¹

    I speak with a strong tone.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haa¡­It can¡¯t be helped then, you can have Anju ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki gave Kurose-san to me.

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! I-I¡¯m joining Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    Kurose-san¡¯s surprised face looks so cute.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re affiliated to Kouzuki SS, but in reality, you¡¯ll serve me directly ¡¹

    I tell Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ Kurose Anju, you¡¯ll serve me for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll serve me and keep me and my family safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeeeh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ From today onwards, I and my family are also your families. You¡¯re going to be a member of our family for the rest of your life ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll have sex with me and bear my child. You¡¯ll become a woman just for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I!! ¡¹

    Kurose-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ Just like ys ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re chosen ¡¹

    Edie and Yomi smiled.

    ¡¸ You got yourself a permanent job, that¡¯s great ¡¹

    Kinsohita-san smiles at Kurose-san

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Mizuki-sama? ¡¹

    Kurose-san looks at her former master with a confused face.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great, Anju? ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki

    ¡¸ You were chosen. I wasn¡¯t. That¡¯s how it is, but I still feel miserable ¡¹

    She cries in frustration.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s how it is, here, I¡¯ll give you this ¡¹

    Edie took out a pill from her pocket

    ¡¸ I asked Minaho to give me this. This pill prevents you from getting pregnant. Drink it now and you won¡¯t have any future problems ¡¹

    Emergency contraceptives.

    ¡¸ You can also not drink it. So, in case you got pregnant, the family will take you in. It¡¯s constant that we¡¯ll take care and raise Darling¡¯s children to happiness ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki who I deflowered, and creampied twice¡­

    She¡¯s likely to get pregnant.

    If she drinks the contraceptives, her danger of pregnancy disappears.

    If she doesn¡¯t and gets pregnant, we¡¯ll take her and her children

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll drink that medicine ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki took the capsule from Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the daughter of the Ishigami house. I won¡¯t lose to something like this ¡¹

    She drinks the pill.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Minaho-neesan and the group are already waiting at the parking lot.

    Iwakura-kaichou, the prostitute cadets, and¡­

    ¡¸ M-Mizukiiiiii!!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio¡¯s here too.

    Oh, he¡¯s holding his ass in pain.

    Iwakura-kaichou definitely hollowed it out

    ¡¸ B-Bastard, what have you done to Mizuki!! ¡¹

    Seeing that Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s also walking bowlegged, the brother knew that I deflowered her sister at a first glance.

    However,.

    ¡¸ I just had tea with them ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki told her brother.

    ¡¸ What about you, brother? I thought you just had tea and talk with everyone over there? ¡¹

    ¡¸ M-Mizuki? ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio¡¯s confused with what his sister is talking about.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, we weren¡¯t humiliated in a locked room. No way could happen ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re carrying the name of Ishigami house on us, so we will not be shamed. Even if it actually happened, we can¡¯t admit to it. We¡¯re not allowed to do that ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kuomori-sama, thank you for spending time to drink tea with us ¡¹

    She bows her head to me like a young lady

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s not saying it out of desperation.

    She¡¯s fighting me using the rules from her ordinary life.

    If she cries and tells her brother that I raped her¡­

    She¡¯ll lose her beauty as a young lady.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, the only thing you have to remember is that you had a fun tea time with them ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki tells her brother.

    ¡¸ Nothing else happened. It didn¡¯t happen, and so, there will be no retaliation against the Kuromori house in the future. We don¡¯t have any reason to do that after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­hey, Mizuki¡­you? ¡¹

    Ishigami Norio¡¯s an idiot so he doesn¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ If we try to antagonize Kuromori-sama, or anyone related to him, then they will spread information about what happened to you and me to the world, to the Ishigami house ¡¹

    The photos of when I deflowered Mizuki.

    Minaho-neesan should also have recordings of when they defiled Ishigami Norio.

    ¡¸ Therefore, nothing happened to us. We don¡¯t have any qualms ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki will not admit that I raped her.

    As she won¡¯t admit that, she won¡¯t be hostile to us.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t go behind the scenes and attack them there, they¡¯re better than us on that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just accept the situation! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wrong, Onii-sama, we¡¯re ignoring it so we don¡¯t lose our pride!! ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki looks at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ignore it, but I¡¯ll never forget what happened today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, me neither ¡¹

    I smiled back at Ishigami Mizuki.

    ¡¸ Your car has come ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right. A big black car approaches the back gate.

    ¡¸ Shall we shake hands and part ways? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki extends her hand to me.

    We shook our hands.

    ¡¸ I hope you invite me for tea again, I¡¯ll devote myself to it every day ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki said.

    ¡¸ Are you sure? But if you do that¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯ll come and rape you again

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll never admit it no matter how many times you do it ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki said with a smile.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve changed ¡¹

    She was just a selfish young lady, and yet¡­

    Now, she¡¯s a proud young lady.

    ¡¸ Yes, you changed me ¡¹

    Ishgiami Mizuki smiled.

    ¡¸ No, I can¡¯t admit that either ¡¹

    She can¡¯t admit that I raped her.

    So, she can¡¯t admit that I changed her too.

    ¡¸ Take a look, what¡¯s the difference between Kou and you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Iwakura-asn.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve done the same thing and yet, Kou¡¯s partner matured. Yukiyo, all you did was make him taste humiliation, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Haa ¡¹

    Iwakura-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be adjusting his memories ¡¹

    Yomi touches Ishigami Norio¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Yes, just make it so our faces were unclear in his memories ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Make sure that he remembers what he did to her but give him fear. Carve the fear into his heart so he never defies Kuromori house again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Yomi uses her power.

    You can also listen on

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1361.

    Chapter 1361. School Festival B / £ó£­£Å£Ø13 Group

    Soon after, the car Ishigami house sent over has come to pick them up.

    ¡¸ Norio-sama! Mizuki-sama! ¡¹

    An old man who seems to be their servant jumps out of the car in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Calm down, we¡¯re okay ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki told the man.

    ¡¸ However, the fact that the bodyguards you brought with you were taken out¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those people were involved with some bad ideas. That¡¯s why they brought Onii-sama and me here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS has already secured all of them. If you want them handed over, then ask through the official channels of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan stepped forward and told the man.

    ¡¸ But!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? I don¡¯t think the Ishigami house should be making contact with us though, even if it¡¯s unofficial ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t seen the head of the Ishigami house for a while, but¡­ ¡¹

    The head of the Ishigami house was probably a customer of the Kuormori tower before.

    During the time when Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather was running the social club for the upper class.

    ¡¸ It was Onii-sama and me who did the wrong move this time. We will be returning home before we cause any more trouble ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki takes a firm stance.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, get yourself together. Let¡¯s get in the car ¡¹

    She pushes Ishigami Norio, who¡¯s in a daze because his memories have been manipulated using the Miko power.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re sorry for the trouble, everyone. We¡¯ll be on our way ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki bows her head and entered the car.

    ¡¸ E-Excuse us ¡¹

    The servant of the Ishigami house also rides in the passenger seat.

    Then, the Ishigami house¡¯s car departs from the special parking lot for faculty and staff immediately.

    Ishigami Mizuki inside the car has kept her dignified expression as a daughter of nobility.

    The car drove away without her looking back at us.

    ¡¸ That young lady seems to have broken out of her shell ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, next time I¡¯ll see her, she won¡¯t be the naive and stupid young lady, but a respectable lady ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll become a good woman.

    ¡¸ Although, the brother seems to be a lost caus4 ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not really that bad, it¡¯s just that Yukiyo went overboard ¡¹

    What did Iwakura-san do?

    ¡¸ All I did was teach my juniors the essential techniques in training. Although, you might be right to say that I overdid it. Kufufufu! ¡¹

    What did this perverted high-school prostitute, who¡¯s both a sadist and masochist do?

    I heard that she used Ishigami Norio¡¯s anus as a flower pot, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah¡­ Somehow, it was quite horrible, or should I say that it was cruel ¡¹

    Asahina Nozomi says.

    ¡¸ How do I say it¡­it¡¯s a surprising experience ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka also agrees.

    ¡¸ Yeah, the human body is amazing ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna added.

    Kurama Misato is out for a different job.

    As for the other two candidates, they¡¯re not talking to me because we¡¯re not close, but¡­

    As expected, they also have a complicated look on their faces.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? You¡¯ll learn a lot from watching me. You girls need to become competent prostitutes like me as soon as possible! ¡¹

    Iwakura-san speaks confidently.

    She seems to think that she¡¯s a good teacher for the new prostitute cadets.

    However.

    The eyes of the girls Iwkaura-san¡¯s teaching are;

    It says ¡°I don¡¯t want to become like her¡±

    She¡¯s definitely a teacher, on what not to do.

    ¡¸ Yukiyo, once the brothel reopens, I¡¯ll have you prioritize the customers who want some kind of abnormal plays ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Eh? Are you sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, these girls aren¡¯t enough to meet their needs, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree with that, but¡­ ¡¹

    Iwakura-san looks at the younger prostitute cadets and said;

    ¡¸ But, I want them to continue down the ¡°pervert path¡± as soon as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ The brothel¡¯s closed down for almost a year so we can¡¯t have our trainees dealing with customers who had been waiting for a long time and weird hobbies ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but I will teach them how profound the perverted plays are step by step ¡¹

    Iwakura-san wants to create a perverted friend at any cost.

    ¡¸ I see, if you don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ll send in a different girl instead. Yukiyo¡¯s not the only one who returned to the brothel. Asako and Moemi¡¯s also there ¡¹

    Even though the Black forest has freed them from being a prostitute, some haven¡¯t been able to adjust to the world outside, and so they asked Minaho-neesan to let them become prostitutes again.

    The new brothel will reopen with new prostitute cadets and returning prostitutes, including Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ I understand! Then, I¡¯ll be in charge of the perverted plays ¡¹

    Iwakura-san says that she¡¯d rather not lose her customers to the other prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Then please do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the newbie prostitutes and said.

    ¡¸ Black Forest had been under Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s control for a long time so we had some quite perverted customers. But, those who pay well are those who aren¡¯t overwhelmingly perverted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, there¡¯s also that ¡¹

    Iwakura-san nods.

    ¡¸ Only those who order a troublesome play gets to bargain down their payment after playing ¡¹

    ¡¸ They get excited and say a lot of things during the play, but after they¡¯re done, they wonder why they did such a stupid thing. And so, they try to haggle ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    That¡¯s quite bothersome.

    ¡¸ We also have some perverts who pay well, but those are the ones who make the most outrageous orders ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I remember trying out skydiving sex with them but I refused when they asked for consecutive pansy jumping sex ¡¹

    Iwakura-sand did it while skydiving.

    ¡¸ That one is still better. You had a customer that said ¡°I want to know the difference between poop-flavored curry and poop-flavored poop, so bring it to me right now,¡± didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I gave him a poop-flavored poop right away, but¡­ ¡¹

    As expected of Iwakura-san, she¡¯s got no problem defecating in front of her guests.

    ¡¸ But, poop flavored curry is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. If you put poop on curry, it¡¯s just curry-flavored poop. Katsuko and I can¡¯t come up with a way to make curry taste like poop ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was so frustrated that I couldn¡¯t meet his demands so I researched. Recently, I¡¯ve become better at making curry that tastes like poop, but I still can¡¯t make a curry that makes your mouth go numb ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    It¡¯s scary that she can talk about it with a smile.

    ¡¸ This is why customers like them can¡¯t be with anyone but Yukiyo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Iwkaura-kaichou smiles.

    She¡¯s happy that Minaho-neesan¡¯s acknowledging her.

    ¡¸ With that said, the newbies won¡¯t deal with the perverted customers, You hear? ¡¹

    The new prostitutes were relieved to hear that from Minaho-neesan.

    Anyway, Iwakura-san will be dealing with the big perverts.

    ¡¸ By the way ¡¹

    Edie who has been listening from the side, speaks up.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the head of the festival committee, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I am ¡¹

    Iwakura-san said.

    ¡¸ The committee was having troubles because you weren¡¯t there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right. The committee came to our bakery and told us that we¡¯re making a lot of fuss in our bakery ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Geez, I told them to do well even without me! ¡¹

    Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll get the boys and punish them. Minaho-sama, is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re done here already, you can go back to your post ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, if you¡¯d excuse me. Girls, be diligent! ¡¹

    Iwakura-san greeted Minaho-neesan and told the younger prostitute cadets, and then she hurried back to the school building.

    ¡¸ How do I say this, she¡¯s like a wild person from South America ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s beautiful, but she stinks a lot ¡¹

    Yeah, well, she doesn¡¯t actually smell, but still.

    Iwakura-san has a very toxic aura around her.

    I looked at Minaho-neesan and the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ How about we go to the bakery for now? Drink some tea to cleanse the bad taste. We still have some pastries left in there ¡¹

    I also want Nozomi and the girls to enjoy the school festival, not just their prostitute training.

    The day is almost over though.

    ¡¸ You can go. Edie-san and Yomi-san, can you accompany them? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Kou will have to remain, after his job with the Kuromori house, he still has his job with Kouzuki SS remaining ¡¹

    Oh right.

    There¡¯s still the report of the treatment of the Kouzuki SS rebels.

    I¡¯m going to Shou-neechan¡¯s place

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll only be for twenty minutes. Kou will go back to the bakery later. ] ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Darling¡¯s security shouldn¡¯t be a problem with Ryouko and Anju ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san and Kurose Anju-san will come with me.

    Oh right, we¡¯re taking Kurose-san to Kouzuki SS.

    I still have to talk to Shou-neechan about it.

    ¡¸ There are still students around so be careful. They might call you out but don¡¯t get close to them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said with a smile.

    The prostitutes are students of our school, but they don¡¯t interact with our students.

    Minaho-neesan might start freeing them now.

    Although, she will continue observing them.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s in the bakery too, she¡¯s in charge of their training too.

    ¡¸ Even if anyone weird approaches, I¡¯m with them so it should be okay ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯ll pass ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, no thanks ¡¹

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san told Minaho-neesan, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? That was an order ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows the two a cold smile.

    ¡¸ Go to the bakery, have a cup of coffee with the other girls, and eat some bread. Okay? ¡¹

    She forces the order.

    ¡¸ Okay, those who are coming with us to the bakery will be going now! ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    They can¡¯t refuse as the one who speaks has the Miko power.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re going first Darling. Ryouko, look after him ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Minaho-neesan brings out her car from the hidden parking lot.

    In just a few minutes, we arrived back at the secret facility where we transferred the rebels.

    The cars of Kudou-papa and his men parked here earlier are now gone.

    Oh, Kyouko-san¡¯s armored car still remains.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ve been waiting for you ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Tsukiko show up from the back of the room.

    ¡¸ I sent the last group five minutes ago. Tsukiko did a good job ¡¹

    The defeated rebels of Kouzuki SS and the bodyguards of the Ishigami house.

    Also, some of the police.

    She¡¯s checked all their minds and rewritten their memories.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I embraced Tsukiko and kissed her ear

    ¡¸ Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko gives me a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Things became clear thanks to Tsukiko-san¡¯s assistance. We now know every rebel in Kouzuki SS. We¡¯ll take even the people who weren¡¯t here in custody ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ We know who sent the men to the Ishigami house, and who was in contact with the police. By the way, Kudou-san sent the police off ¡¹

    ¡¸ We removed their memories of us ¡¹

    If Tsukiko says so, then there should be no problem

    ¡¸ The traitors are severely punished, as well as those who knew about them and failed to report ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Doing nothing is equally guilty as participating in rebellion ¡¹

    Yeah, they¡¯re right.

    ¡¸ You need to be thorough in this or it¡¯ll leave some grudge, and there will be another rebellion ¡¹

    If you tolerate treason, then¡­

    Those who are close to the rebels will also be hostile to me.

    ¡¸ Although, even if you cut the roots, anything can still happen. Be ready for it ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ There will always be troublemakers in organizations. Organizations decay. That¡¯s why you always have to metabolize the entire organization and trim down any corrupt parts as often as possible ¡¹

    Whether it¡¯s the police, military, government, there will always be trouble from the corrupt people.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no such thing as an organization that¡¯ll never corrupt. So, you can¡¯t just tighten the grip and control them. A stiff organization will just decay further. Rather, we have to keep the organization as open as possible, pick the people who are likely to cause problems and cut them down in time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since we can¡¯t create a perfect organization, does it mean that we have to assume that there will be problem people from the start? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Especially in Kouzuki SS, it¡¯s not an ordinary organization ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS is an organization that specializes in security for the upper class.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re a normal company, then we can try to make our employees happy, but in our case; The information and authority we hold are too big that we can¡¯t afford to take it easy. We¡¯re always on the lookout for the possibility of a rebellion and cull down the problem people, even so, incidents like this happen ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sighs.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll overlook those who just followed orders from their bosses so they had no choice but to join the rebellion. Those who didn¡¯t will be punished ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was it a bad decision to let them go this time? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s not on that level. They want to make you lose your position, kill you, or set up someone they can control from the Kouzuki branch family to take over the Kouzuki SS. They even used police to assist them ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s treason alright.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m shocked because one of the ringleaders is someone I¡¯m anticipating. But, it can¡¯t be helped. They have to pay for what they¡¯ve done ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. They¡¯ve done bad things, so they have to be punished. Because if you don¡¯t, the organization won¡¯t last ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s only because they feel uneasy since I became the owner of Kouzuki SS so suddenly, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Silly, it¡¯s not just a ¡°you¡± problem ¡¹

    Shou-neechan pats my cheeks and said.

    ¡¸ Another reason for their rebellion is because of me, a woman, became the chief of the field department, and they also rebel against Kouzuki Kakka who appointed you ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just me.

    ¡¸ Some were simply unhappy with their status and treatment within Kouzuki SS. They have a lot of reasons. It¡¯s stupid to worry about it ¡¹

    Right, I see.

    I¡¯m already the owner of Kouzuki SS.

    I just have to face forward.

    ¡¸ Anyway, now we have a reason to reorganize the organization in a big way. Watch, I¡¯ll rebuild the group efficiently ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do that. I¡¯m expecting from you, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, leave it to me ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡º Is it okay now? ¡»

    Huh, a voice comes from the speaker.

    ¡º It¡¯s been enough waiting, right? ¡»

    That¡¯s Kyouko-san.

    Her voice comes from the armored van¡¯s speaker?

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re done ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at the driver¡¯s seat and said.

    ¡º Well then, here I go ¡»

    W-What¡¯s about to start?

    ¡º Number 1, Number 2 ¡»

    Then, two girls holding spears come out of the armored car.

    Oh, it¡¯s Dolly and Anna Lu.

    They helped Kyouko-san and Anya to rescue us from the predicament earlier

    ¡º Number 3, Number 4 ¡»

    Huh?

    Then, there are two new girls appearing from the armored car.

    ¡º Number 5, Number 6, Number 7 ¡»

    Three more.

    They¡¯re all foreigners.

    The other girls aren¡¯t holding drill spears like Dolly, some hold a shovel and other things.

    ¡º Number 8, Number 9, Number 10 ¡»

    Their races are all over the place.

    They have different hair, eyes, and skin color.

    Their age is from middle to high school.

    ¡º Number 11, Number 12! ¡»

    Right, Kyouko-san mentioned.

    She told me that there were other girl assassins like Dolly and Anna that she rescued from the organization in Southeast Asia.

    And I¡¯m taking them all in.

    And their count¡­

    ¡º Number 13!! ¡»

    Thirteen people.

    Thirteen beautiful assassins.

    ¡º Now, when I call your name raise your hand! ¡»

    Kyouko-san speaks in Japanese, and on the language the girls understand.

    ¡º Number 1, Dolly Lu! Number 2 Anna Lu! ¡»

    They raise their hands.

    ¡º Number 3! Penny Su Elcuchio! Number 4 Vah Geena Quatro ¡»

    The other girls raise their hands as they¡¯re called.

    ¡º Number 5! Ososo Oboko! Number 6, Fera Chiyo! Number 7! Anne Rose Agermander ¡»

    They¡¯re all looking at me with a straight face.

    ¡º Number 8! Yin Ran! Number 9! Yin Lin (Joitoi)! Number 10! Akme Iku Ecstasy! Number 11! Kunni Manjiru Kaupa! Number 12! Olga Zum Deikun!! ¡»

    The eyes of the 13 girls look at me.

    ¡º And last! Number 13! Clito Lilith! ¡»

    I¡¯m taking custody of all these girls.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1362.

    Chapter 1362. School Festival B / Follow Me!

    Kyouko-san stands above the armored car and looked at me and the thirteen girl assassins.

    They¡¯re all expressionless, yet giving me an intense look.

    ¡º All these girls are orphans picked out of slums and prostitution dens by their crazy female boss from the Southeast Asian crime syndicate ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice echoes from the external speakers attached to the armored car.

    ¡º Southeast Asia has a long history of involvement with many different countries, and the prostitution districts attract the old perverts around the world. That¡¯s why they¡¯re mixed race. Who knows what base they have or what¡¯s mixed ¡»

    Yeah, one¡¯s got tanned skin yet brown hair.

    Asian face, yet, blue eyes.

    ¡º Well, many say that mixed-race are beautiful, but these girls have been carefully selected to be the best of the best. They¡¯re a great set, aren¡¯t they? ¡»

    A girl from all over the world ranging from middle-school to high-school age.

    ¡º The first two are Dolly Lu and Anna Lu sisters. You already know these girls ¡»

    The drill sisters moved forward.

    Yeah, Dolly¡¯s 16, and Anna¡¯s 14.

    ¡º These girls are based in Southeast Asia but I think they have some European blood in them. If you feel her skin, they might have some Chinese blood in it ¡»

    The sisters have slightly brownish skin and dark hair, but they have straight noses and large eyes.

    ¡º My intuition as a beauty sommelier tells me that ¡»

    Kyouko-san laughed.

    ¡º Number 3. Penny Su Elcuchio¡¯s 13 year old. Her father was Italian. Her mother¡¯s a local prostitute ¡»

    A blonde petite beauty moved forward.

    ¡º Number four is Vah Geena Quatro. She¡¯s 17. As the name suggests, she has French blood in her veins, that¡¯s because her ancestors were Illegitimate children of the French Rulers during the colonial era ¡»

    I see. She has almost blonde and long brown hair, but her face sure has that oriental look.

    ¡º Number 5, Ososo Oboko. 14 years old. Her mother apparently fled from her country on the Persian Gulf Coast in Africa. Then, she became a prostitute in Southeast Asia and died ¡»

    The tanned girl moved forward.

    She¡¯s got a small head and long legs. She¡¯s slender and has some superb proportions.

    Her skin is darker compared to all the other girls I¡¯ve encountered so far.

    But her hair is almost milky blonde, and her eyes are pale blue.

    She¡¯s also mixed blood.

    ¡º Number 6 Fera Chiyo, fifteen years old. As you can see, she¡¯s of Japanese descent. Her father was an expatriate for a Japanese company, and her mother was a Russian who¡¯s obsessed with Easter things and was hanging out in Asia ¡»

    Oh, she has bobbed black hair and a long slit on her eyes.

    But, she has white skin.

    ¡º Number 7, Anne Rose Agermander. She¡¯s 16. From what I heard, she¡¯s born from a German man and Turkish descent woman from Central Asia. I don¡¯t know much about the details ¡»

    A big round acorn-like eyes, and brown skin. Her hair is dark brown.

    ¡º Number 8 and Number 9 are twins Yin Ran, and Yin Lin. 13 years old. Their mother is Chinese, but their father is unknown. Yin Rin is also called Joitoi. She¡¯s called that way because returned unharmed after three successful assassinations. I heard that she¡¯s also a plaything of their boss ¡»

    Two girls with the exact same face and braided hair step forward.

    These young-faced girls have already killed three people.

    ¡º Number 10. Akme Iku Ecstasy. She¡¯s 15. Her mother¡¯s a Greek prostitute. Anything else is unknown ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s got black hair, white skin, and a tall nose. She¡¯s tall for her age. She also has a slender body.

    ¡º Number 11. Kunni Manjiru Kaupa 11. She¡¯s Indian. I think she also has southern blood. She¡¯s also orphaned so we don¡¯t know the details ¡»

    The girl who stepped forward has long black hair. She¡¯s got dark skin. Even so, she has a calm aura around her.

    ¡º Number 12, Olga Zum Deikun. 12. Her mother¡¯s from the Caucasia region of Central Asia it seems. I don¡¯t know how she got to Southeast Asia, but¡­ ¡»

    She¡¯s still 12, and yet, she has quite a mature face on her.

    She¡¯s got no makeup, yet, her skin¡¯s so white, her eyelashes are long, and her cheeks and lips are red.

    Her face looks like she¡¯s got a lot of makeup.

    Furthermore, she looks at me with a straight face so she doesn¡¯t look childish.

    ¡º Then last one. Clito Lilith. She¡¯s 14. She¡¯s from Persia, but, I think she¡¯s a descendant of the Zoroastrians who moved to India. Maybe. Her home country is a little mysterious ¡»

    The last girl who stepped forward has a bewitching aura around her. Brown hair and dark green pupils.

    ¡º To summarize, Chiyo, Yin Ran, and Yin Rin are East Asian types. Dolly and Anna are Southeast Asian types. Kunni is an Indian type. Then Anne Rose and Olga are Central Asian types. Lilith is Middle Eastern. Ososo is African. Then, the Caucasians are Penny, Vah Geena, and Akme ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like the Europeans have arrived to via the Silk Road of the sea from Japan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s laughing.

    ¡¸ From Japan, across the continent, to Southeast Asia, India, Central Asia, Middle East, even stopping in Africa on the other side of the Persian Gulf, Mediterranean, Greece, Italy, and France ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ That said, most of them don¡¯t know their own ancestry. They parted from their parents at a young age so they don¡¯t even know information about themselves. I can only make vague guesses based on what they remember ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice echoes in the underground facility.

    ¡º Besides, their names aren¡¯t their real ones. It¡¯s also likely that they were named by the institution after becoming orphans. In cases where their parents fled from foreign countries, it could mean that they weren¡¯t using their real names. Besides, I think some of the girls were named playfully by their female boss who took them in.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t even have any family register records ¡¹

    Their names are unclear.

    ¡º If you don¡¯t like the names then you can rename them as you see fit. They¡¯re yours from now on ¡»

    I¡¯m taking custody of these girls.

    ¡º These girls are born in the slums where the only way to survive is either prostitution or stealing, separated from their parents, and turned into assassins by their crazy boss. And only thirteen of them survived ¡»

    The boss of the organization has ordered the girl assassins to kill their adversaries, even if it meant getting killed as well.

    That¡¯s why most of the girls who have killed their targets have been left to die at the hands of the allies of the target even if they succeed.

    Only these thirteen that Kyouko-san rescued made it back alive from their missions.

    ¡º These girls watched you today ¡»

    Huh?

    Me?

    ¡º Especially when you made pastry, showing them how to make bread and that your bakery is thriving ¡»

    There are hidden cameras in the school.

    So, they were watching the situation from the bakery and the open cafe?

    ¡º And so, I taught these girls that they can live a life different from prostitution, stealing, or a life where they¡¯re involved with that crazy boss of theirs ¡»

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡º Making pastry using their own hands, selling it and earning money. I told the girls that they can earn a living by doing that ¡»

    Making bread, selling it, and making a living.

    ¡º These girls got the gist of it. They see how many customers are there and how the pastries get sold out ¡»

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s because we¡¯re at a school festival. Also, Mitama and Kinuka were doing their street performance ¡¹

    Today is an exception.

    We don¡¯t sell that much every day.

    ¡º No, if you¡¯re serious about supporting your family with the bakery, then you need to sell more than what you did today, right? ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Yes. Once you and Katsuko opened a real shop, your sales today would be the lowest one ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true. But¡­ ¡¹

    We were already busy as we were full of customers.

    Yet this is¡­

    ¡¸ You were so busy today, and so you need to make plans for tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Plan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Like, assigning people, streamlining work, and so on. Or you can just add more people. I¡¯m sure you have plenty of people who can deal with it now ¡¹

    Improving.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t know until you try. You also figured out a lot of things from doing it today, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s why your experience today will be a good influence for tomorrow. Don¡¯t waste time and try to improve it right away ¡¹

    I see.

    I just have to try, if it doesn¡¯t work, then fix it.

    There¡¯s no time to hesitate.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to them once I return to the bakery ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that Ai and Kana-senpai are already thinking about the problem

    We¡¯ll all be working to improve the operation for the second day of the school festival tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Yes. If you can make it through, then you¡¯ll quickly see that the chaos earlier was no big deal. You need to manage an even bigger business ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me kindly.

    ¡º These girls are feeling uneasy ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º These girls are beginning to see that there might be another way for them to live somewhere other than the slums and be kept as assassins. Seeing you all baking, running a store, the thought that it might be fun, and I want to do that too, is running on their head. ¡»

    I look at the thirteen girls in the armored car.

    Everyone¡¯s looking at me with a straight face.

    ¡º Dolly and Anna who returned to the girls have told them That you might be able to save them ¡»

    To escape from their fate as assassins

    To live and spend their time as ordinary girls.

    ¡º But, they¡¯re worried if it might come true. They¡¯re afraid. They had a different life so far ¡»

    Yeah, their 13 pairs of eyes tell me.

    Wondering if it¡¯s okay to believe me.

    ¡º At least, you¡¯re not trying to make these girls your pawns. I also appreciate that. As I expected, I was right to entrust these girls to you ¡»

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t that obvious? Keeping someone safe aside, killing an enemy at the cost of your life is pointless ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡º It¡¯s not pointless, see? Even their skills to assassinate is an effective power for fighting enemies ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not the point. It¡¯s just a skill the girls won¡¯t be needing to survive in the future ¡»

    I look at the thirteen girls and said.

    ¡¸ They can¡¯t survive if they think of giving up their lives. It¡¯s not the kind of strength you need to live ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ To live is to think about tomorrow, the day after, a year from now, ten years, thinking about the future, on how to obtain happiness in the future, and act on it now! You never know what the future has in store for you ¡¹

    Their skill of pulling off an assassination in exchange for their life is pointless

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, tell them this ¡¹

    I look at each of the girls¡¯ eyes.

    ¡¸ Your life is now mine. I¡¯m your master starting today. I¡¯ll look after you girls until death. But in exchange, you¡¯ll serve me ¡¹

    I said. Kyouko-san translates to the languages of the girl assassins.

    The girls stare at me quietly.

    ¡¸ The first order I¡¯m giving you is to think about your future. Not for tomorrow, or the near future, I¡¯m telling you to think about a year, three, five, or ten years into the future. ¡¹

    I tell them.

    ¡¸ Listen, I have no plans on killing you. You girls will live for a year, three, five, ten, and even more. Live. Even if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll make you survive. I won¡¯t allow any of you to die! Survive! ¡¹

    ¡¸???!!! ¡¹

    Hearing Kyouko-san¡¯s translation, the girls felt a sense of agitation.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    So far, they¡¯ve been living a life where they can¡¯t think about the future.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. My family and I will be with you from now on! You girls now belong to my family! That¡¯s why you¡¯re going to be with me for the rest of your lives ¡¹

    I speak to their hearts.

    ¡¸ But, living is more than just spending your time absentmindedly. If you want to become happy, if you want to be better than now, then you need to put on effort. You need to gain power and skill to live happily. It¡¯s something completely different from the assassination techniques you learned so far ¡¹

    The skills to survive are different from skills to kill.

    ¡¸ If you want to be happy in a year, three, five, or ten years, then you need to put in the effort for that. Think about your future. What you want to become, what you want to do. Have a vision of what to do. You don¡¯t need to hurry, of course, take it slow ¡¹

    The girls focus on me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to be here, and no matter what happens, I¡¯ll lead you to happiness ¡¹

    Then.

    Dolly said something.

    ¡º They don¡¯t understand from that. What does it mean to follow you? They ask ¡¹

    Kyouko-san translates for me

    ¡¸ What I only seek from you girls is to bear my child ¡¹

    I declared.

    ¡¸ You will raise my children to become happy. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯ll give birth to children. You¡¯re going to make my children happy, even if it¡¯s not yours ¡¹

    The thirteen girls gasps.

    ¡¸ This is why we¡¯re a single-family. You girls are now my family too. And my family also becomes yours ¡¹

    I¡¯ll take in all these girls with different skin and eye colors.

    ¡¸ You girls are family now so you should get along! Don¡¯t just think of happiness for a single person, think of the whole family¡¯s happiness. Once you do that, we¡¯ll be able to stay together. You¡¯re going to be happy in a year, three, five, ten years in the future ¡¹

    I shout and Kyouko-san translates.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Dolly shouts

    ¡¸!!!!! ¡¹

    Before long¡­

    ¡º Dolly and Anna will follow you they said ¡»

    Then.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    The thirteen girls declared that they will follow me.

    Those who were hesitating got convinced by others.

    ¡º They¡¯re all going to follow you now ¡»

    Good.

    ¡º I will be attending to these girls for a while. It¡¯s better if they interact with the family gradually ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º If you do it right away, it could surprise them, and they might act in sudden or even dangerous ways. They need someone watching them ¡»

    Yeah. It¡¯s dangerous to keep them without Kyouko-san or Anya, someone who has the power to stop them.

    ¡º Maybe after they learned the Japanese language, then they can have sex. That makes it easier for you, right? ¡»

    True, it would be a problem if we have difficulty reaching mutual understanding.

    Like, getting an interpreter while having sex is¡­

    ¡º It¡¯s just as you said earlier, don¡¯t rush, take your time. Once they do that, these thirteen girls will become useful women to you ¡»

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡º You¡¯ll see what it means soon ¡»

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡º Well then, that¡¯s enough for introductions. I¡¯ll take the girls out ¡»

    Kyouko-san told the girls something and then¡­

    They all bowed to me.

    Then, they got off the armored car and went to the rear transport block we got in earlier today.

    Then, the armored car went off the school.

    ¡¸ Okay, all done. We should get back too. Get in ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Oh, wait. Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I called Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Look, about this girl ¡¹

    I point at Kurose Anju-san who¡¯s standing behind me.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. I¡¯ll hire her in Kouzuki SS, right? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan knows.

    ¡¸ I think she¡¯s got good qualities too. I welcome girls who can handle surface security ¡¹

    Kurose-san can¡¯t do work from behind the scenes.

    She¡¯s got a straightforward and honest personality.

    But, she¡¯s witty and attentive.

    And also, she¡¯s bright and cute.

    She¡¯s suited for the surface jobs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the head on scene of Kouzuki SS. Seki. Nice to meet you ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kurose Anju ¡¹

    Shou-neechan is Jii-chan¡¯s full-time personal bodyguard so Kurose-san knows her.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, is someone like me really okay? ¡¹

    Kurose-san asks with a confused face.

    ¡¸ No problem. You belong to Kouzuki SS, but your job is to protect the family, and when that happens, you have your capable seniors that will teach everything you need to know ¡¹

    Michi and Edie love to look after others.

    They surely will support Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ That includes being a bodyguard, and all other things ¡¹

    Shou-neechan laughs.

    ¡¸ What other things? ¡¹

    Kurose-san looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ Oh? You heard it already, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looks at me.

    ¡¸ It means serving your master through sex ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1363.

    Chapter 1363. School Festival B / Type

    ¡¸ It means serving your master through sex ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said. Kurose Anju-san gasps.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I-Is that really necessary to succeed as a professional bodyguard? ¡¹

    Kurose-san, who¡¯s still young, asks timidly.

    ¡¸ That depends. In your case, I think that you won¡¯t make it unless you do it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type of bodyguard who goes to a different site every day and gets assigned to another person. Aren¡¯t you more suited to protect only one person you decided to be your master for your life? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san hesitates.

    ¡¸ But you see, having a specific master means that you¡¯ll go deep into their house, so you have to be prepared to keep them safe 24/7. You¡¯re not allowed to have a lover or get married without permission. Some bad guys will try to get into that relationship just to gather information out of the bodyguards. Of course, it won¡¯t be just an individual who sets up a honey trap, but an organization. As for Kouzuki SS, we have to avoid incidents where our bodyguards get hit by honey traps and leak our client¡¯s information.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s right.

    If that were to happen, our credibility as a security company specializing in the nobility will crumble.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, if you¡¯re part of our organization, you have no choice but to control your lust ¡¹

    ¡¸ L-Lust, I-I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m still young, that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? You definitely have some desires at that age. Don¡¯t ignore it. Your enemies will use that as a method ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Statistically speaking, girls like you are more likely to get caught in the honey trap ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Kurose-san who¡¯s honest to the root believes what Shou-neechan tells her.

    ¡¸ And if you¡¯re being a bodyguard of a designated master, then that means that you have to accompany them to the bathroom and bedroom, you see? If you¡¯re going to bathe and go to bed together, then it¡¯s better to have sex. I mean, if you don¡¯t have such a deep relationship with your master, you won¡¯t be able to trust him, would you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re the master, which one would you entrust your life to? Someone who will have sex with you anytime, anywhere, or someone who won¡¯t? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san looks confused.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, don¡¯t use that kind of persuasion ¡¹

    I got in between.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t explain to make her understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ How will you make her understand then? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles at me.

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t ¡¹

    I looked at Kurose-san in the eye.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san, no, Anju. You don¡¯t have to think about it. Just follow me ¡¹

    I gave her an order.

    ¡¸ You will be me and my family¡¯s bodyguard for the rest of your life. That just means that Anju will be in my family too. So, you¡¯ll have sex with me. And nobody else but me ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Err, uhm ¡¹

    Kurose-san trembles.

    ¡¸ Anju, you¡¯re going to bear my child. That¡¯s another order. Our whole family will raise your child. We will make the child happy. That¡¯s how it will be ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, am I going to become like those foreigner girls from earlier? ¡¹

    Oh right, Kurose-san also saw the former thirteen assassins.

    ¡¸ What did you think when you saw me talk to those girls? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know their situation either ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    Kurose-san doesn¡¯t know anything about the Southeast Asia organization.

    ¡¸ Those girls needed a vision of what their lives will be. That¡¯s why I gave them that ¡¹

    I looked at Kurose-san in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going to be the future and how are we going to live in it? People can¡¯t enter the vision of their future by themselves if they don¡¯t know what to do ¡¹

    I think.

    A loner can¡¯t think of the future.

    They¡¯ll always be desperate.

    ¡¸ The thirteen of them wished for a life where they are happy. That¡¯s why I¡¯m granting their wish ¡¹

    Kurose-san stares at me.

    ¡¸ I will make a place for those thirteen. Not just the bakery, maybe, some other store for them. I still don¡¯t know the details, but for today, what they need is the hope that they can live the other day ¡¹

    The hope is that if today doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s still another.

    ¡¸ However, they have their pride. They won¡¯t think that I¡¯ll just give them hope without anything in exchange. I mean, those girls don¡¯t believe in the word ¡°FREE.¡± Those girls have lived in a pretty horrible environment after all ¡¹

    They don¡¯t believe that you can get something for free.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they got relieved after hearing that they¡¯ll become my sex slaves. I told them to bear my child. To raise those children to happiness. That gives them another vision for a happy future ¡¹

    After all, those girls lived in slums.

    So, they know that they have good looks.

    Instead of being disposed of as assassins or degraded to prostitutes¡­

    They figured out that they are more fortunate to be guaranteed a life as my personal sex slave.

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯ll take a long time to make each and every one of those girls happy, but that¡¯s all that matters today. Those girls got a good reason to live in my house as my family ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those girls will be able to have dinner and sleep in peace. They know that I want them. They have a guarantee that they¡¯ll be able to live tomorrow and beyond ¡¹

    They know what to do when they¡¯re my sex slaves.

    They know that they won¡¯t have to kill or get abandoned.

    ¡¸ Well, as for you, Kurose Anju ¡¹

    I look at Kurose-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ You want some other place apart from being a bodyguard, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I ask her clearly.

    ¡¸ If you stayed in the Ishigami house the way things are, then you¡¯ll get fired two years after Ishigami Mizuki graduates from high school. Anju¡¯s not from a family that served the Ishigami house for generations after all ¡¹

    Young ladies of the nobility have adult men as their bodyguards in university.

    ¡¸ I mean, you want to set yourself as a professional bodyguard. And for that reason, you need a lord you can serve ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Serving him basically means serving the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are in his place after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshiko-san too. Also, Sakurako of the Kanou house ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ While at it, I also own the Kouzuki SS. There¡¯s no other better achievement for you to reach ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, that¡¯s true ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you remain as you are, you actually lack the skills and experience to be my bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that too ¡¹

    Kurose-san speaks in pain.

    ¡¸ I mean, there¡¯s no other place for Anju to gain experience but mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯re with him, you can experience how Reika, Kinosh*ta-san, and I do our jobs. That¡¯s an exceptional treatment even among Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s right.

    For Kurose-san, a fledgling bodyguard, this is a miracle offer

    ¡¸ Right, I can understand that, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t agree? The idea that you¡¯re gaining such a selfish treatment ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t find it compelling, but I¡¯m just worried, thinking that ¡°is it really okay?¡± ¡¹

    Kurose-san replies honestly.

    ¡¸ Then, you can pay back to me ¡¹

    ¡¸?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re going to be my bodyguard, you¡¯ll serve me through sex too. Swear that you will have sex with nobody else. And that you¡¯ll bear my child too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, u-uhm ¡¹

    Kurose-san¡¯s speechless.

    ¡¸ No, you don¡¯t have a choice anymore. It¡¯s already set in stone. I¡¯m telling you to do it ¡¹

    I followed up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s your fate to offer your life to me. So, just follow what I tell you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, eeeeeeeeh?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped you know ¡¹

    I gave Kurose-san¡¯s small body a hug.

    ¡¸ Hii!! ¡¹

    Kurose-san turned stiff as I hugged her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so stiff, I¡¯m just giving you a hug ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take a deep breath. It¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I whispered to her ears.

    Kurose-san¡¯s body loosened up.

    ¡¸ Good, you¡¯re doing well ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You only need to stay by my side. You hear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Kurose-san replies with a small voice.

    This girl¡¯s too smart that she overthinks things.

    That¡¯s why I have to stop her from thinking and bind her body instead.

    This is the method for girls like her.

    ¡¸ There,good girl ¡¹

    I let go of Kurose-san and pat her head.

    ¡¸ With that said, Anju-chan¡¯s also our ally, right? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s now my bodyguard ¡¹

    I caress her smooth cheeks.

    ¡¸ I wanted a little sister like her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? Then, can we entrust Kinosh*ta-san to train Anju-san? What do you think? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put that on hold. I still have to talk to Michi and Edie about it, and I would prefer Anju and Haiji to train together ¡¹

    Our family has Haiji, a graduate of a bodyguard Academy in Europe

    ¡¸ If Anju¡¯s going to be an orthodox bodyguard, then I think that she¡¯s suited to learn alongside Haiji ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, true. Mine¡¯s not orthodox. Shobon~ ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san of the former Banbarubie 3 felt dispirited.

    ¡¸ No, I still want her to learn various experiences so I will have Kinosh*ta-san teach her some things too. Besides ¡¹

    I looked at Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ I think that Anju needs to make little sisters within the family as soon as possible ¡¹

    For her to adapt to the family.

    ¡¸ Haiji¡¯s younger, and she¡¯s also working as a bodyguard of a young lady of a good family, just like Anju. So, she¡¯s going to learn from the same orthodox girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯d want them two to become the core of Kouzuki SS soon ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d be grateful if you could take over after Reika and I retires ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san was surprised, so I embraced her again.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going to train you two to do that. You serve the owner of Kouzuki SS so it¡¯s a problem if you don¡¯t grow to that ¡¹

    I say while feeling Kurose-san¡¯s warm body.

    ¡¸ Also, Kinosh*ta-san. You also have to join the family first before getting yourself a protegee, you know? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Oh right! Sex! I mean, let me have sex! I have a strong body so I can endure anything ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said with a smile, but¡­

    ¡¸ Sex isn¡¯t something you endure. It¡¯s something you enjoy ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ First, you need to introduce yourself to the family. Everything else is after that. No need to hurry ¡¹

    There¡¯s no point in hurrying.

    ¡¸ Kinosh*ta-san and Anju also need a good first experience. One where the family gives you their blessings. That¡¯s also true for the girls earlier ¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to hurry and have sex with those thirteen.

    I¡¯ll just take my time and do them one by one.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that we still have to return to the school festival ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s waiting in the bakery.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do the cleanup here ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Then, get in ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls us.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll drive to the bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, thanks ¡¹

    We left Shou-neechan underground,

    Then, we got inside Minaho-neesan¡¯s car.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Oh, welcome back Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai calls me from the front of the bakery.

    The tennis club girls have all gathered.

    ¡¸ Good job for today, we¡¯ll have a meeting to make sure that we don¡¯t get overwhelmed tomorrow like we did today ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never thought that we¡¯d get this many customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do better tomorrow! ¡¹

    The girls are getting fired up

    Having a lot of customers in the store had a positive effect.

    ¡¸ Yeah, all our hard work will go towards our club equipment ¡¹

    ¡¸ One¡¯s for the new net, what about the other? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Think about those later, after we see the final sales tomorrow! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told the club girls.

    ¡¸ Oh right, we still have the second day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I feel like it¡¯s too good to be true ¡¹

    Right, the school festival will end tomorrow.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll go over here and talk about what went wrong today and where we can improve. ¡¹ Then, I¡¯ll talk to you later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like Katsuko-san and Ai have a meeting with the pastry makers inside ¡¹

    Oh, the cafe and bakery had separate meetings.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll join up with them ¡¹

    I said, then looked at Kinosh*ta-san and Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, while we¡¯re at it, drink some tea or something while waiting ¡¹

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s like I brought someone from outside our high school.

    The tennis club girls see it that way.

    ¡¸ Okay, excuse us ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san goes inside the bakery dignified.

    At times like this, going all out is makes it easier to gloss it over.

    I also got in.

    Then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    The bakery has a lot of people.

    The bakery group, Katsuko-nee, Ai, Edie, and Nei.

    Then, Mana, who helped out, Mitama, Kinuka, Eri, Rie, and Tsukiko who were guests assistants.

    Then, Setsuna, Nozomi, Momoka, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san, the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Oh, everyone¡¯s here ¡¹

    They¡¯re eating bread, drinking tea.

    Then.

    Then, Kinosh*ta-san, Kurose-san, Yomi.

    And¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry I¡¯m late ¡¹

    Megu, who finished her job in the track and field, has returned.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1364.

    Chapter 1364. School Festival B / Experience and Confidence

    ¡¸ The bodyguard team goes to this room ¡¹

    Edie opens the door to the break room.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow¡¯s the last day of the school festival so I want to discuss a few things ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Mitama, Kinuka, and Yomi nods at Edie.

    ¡¸ Ryoko and Anju too ¡¹

    Edie calls out to the two new members of the family.

    ¡¸ You also need to be stationed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right! Let¡¯s go, Anju-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san accepted what Edie said enthusiastically.

    Kurose-san just joined in naturally.

    But¡­

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Edie, where did Anya go? ¡¹

    Speaking of which, some aren¡¯t here.

    ¡¸ Anya¡¯s strong, but she¡¯s not a bodyguard ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ If you ask me, she¡¯s on the aggressive side. She¡¯s not suited for defending ¡¹

    Hmm, true.

    Anya¡¯s a subordinate of Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia¡¯s criminal syndicate.

    She¡¯s not a defender but an attacker.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m having her accompany Jun in the cafeteria ¡¹

    Jun¡¯s the real name of the former professional wrestler, Grace Marinka-san

    Grace-san¡¯s also here.

    ¡¸ it¡¯s time for cleaning up and evaluation, so it¡¯s not a good idea to have someone who¡¯s not from our school in the bakery ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Grace-san¡¯s an adult who was a wrestler, and Anya stands out too since she¡¯s a celebrity.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still young so we can gloss it over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although they¡¯re well known, we¡¯re not in the same genre as the Onee-san over there ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said laughing.

    Kinuka and the twins do appear on Yukino¡¯s TV show.

    Everyone knows that the show is controlled by some kind of unknown dark force.

    Mitama¡¯s also a regular on the same show, and she transferred to this school, so she¡¯s set to watch the school festival today.

    It won¡¯t be strange if they¡¯re to stay here, away from the students until they get picked up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here to support Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    Mana¡¯s younger than us, but she¡¯s grown up to become a beautiful and mature lady, so the tennis club girls think of her as someone older.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the official teacher for the bakery course where Ai and I are studying.

    I guess she can pretend that she¡¯s here to assist as personnel for the school festival.

    ¡¸ But there are still a lot of students left in school, right? Is it okay leaving Grace-san and Anya alone? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Most of the visitors from the outside who came to watch the festival today have already left, but¡­

    Won¡¯t the students crowd on her since the two of them stand out?

    ¡¸ I think that the cafeteria doesn¡¯t have many people so I think it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Nei looks at the monitors in the wall, watching the school cafeteria cameras.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, Jun can¡¯t hear our conversation ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    Oh right.

    Grace Marinka-san doesn¡¯t know about the criminal syndicate, Black Forest.

    She sure has noticed that we have some mysterious financial resources and connections, but¡­

    She doesn¡¯t have any interest in anyone but the strong people to fight.

    She¡¯s not going to ask.

    Tsukiko and Yomi can also support their Miko power.

    Either way, we can¡¯t talk about things in front of Grace-san.

    ¡¸ But, Yo-chan¡¯s right. I¡¯ll go there to watch over them ¡¹

    Nei smiled and went to the door connecting to the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, I¡¯ll go too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, me too ¡¹

    Eri and Rie follow Nei.

    It¡¯s better to have the twins who have sharp intuition than just Nei alone.

    It¡¯s harder for strange people to approach if there are more people.

    ¡¸ Going ¡¹

    Nei and the twins went out of the door.

    Then, the iron door closed.

    ¡¸ With that said, the bodyguards go here. I¡¯ll take care of Anju and the girls ¡¹

    Edie goes to the break room.

    Edie, Mitama, Kinuka, Kinosh*ta-san, Kurose-san, and Yomi, the bodyguard group went to the break room and closed the door.

    The room¡¯s soundproof so we can¡¯t hear the voices inside.

    ¡¸ Then, can you, Mana-chan, and Ai-chan discuss the pastries for tomorrow at the table over there? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸ I had a rough meeting with Ai-chan before you arrived. I have the summary of today¡¯s popular pastries and their hourly sales ¡¹

    Oh, we have to consider tomorrow¡¯s stock based on those.

    What kind of pastry to bake and how many.

    We need to rearrange our baking schedule to prepare for tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, here ¡¹

    Ai beckons me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana pulls me and goes to the table with the materials.

    With that said, the only people left in the middle of the bakery are¡­

    Katsuko-nee, and Tsukiko.

    Also, Setsuna, Nozomi, Momoka, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san, the prostitute cadets.

    Then, Megu.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, you see ¡¹

    Ai points at the laptop.

    Oh, it¡¯s a timetable of clients and number of customers and the sales of each bread at a glance.

    As expected of Katsuko-nee, I mean, Kana-senpai who managed the open cafe.

    Kana-senpai definitely added the minute details.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sunday tomorrow so the number of customers from outside will increase ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, someone heard about the situation here so there will be more spectators ¡¹

    Ai and Mana said.

    ¡¸ They already know that people who appear on TV show up here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, the twins and Kinuka-chan came over to play and even opened a talk show. I¡¯m sure they expect something for tomorrow too ¡¹

    It¡¯s not really a talk show, but rather a street performance from Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ But, you know, what we¡¯re doing in our store isn¡¯t an official event of the school festival ¡¹

    We did get scolded by the school festival committee.

    ¡¸ They came over to play today, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they will come again tomorrow ¡¹

    It¡¯s not like our school website announced that ¡°****-san is coming to our school¡±

    This is just an ordinary high school so there are no official comments from the school festival committee or anything that¡¯s posted online at any given time.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural. If we announce that tomorrow will be like today, TV stations will cover it ¡¹

    Mana laughs.

    Right.

    It¡¯s that level of threat.

    ¡¸ That said, since this is a private high-school, media people will be turned away, right? It¡¯s Mniaho-oneesan we¡¯re talking about so she¡¯s strict at that ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Right¡­

    Even today, Kudou-papa or his subordinates took out all the enemies who slipped in today.

    Tomorrow, the security will be the same.

    They will intercept anyone involved in the media that¡¯s trying to creep in.

    ¡¸ But, our students, their families, their friends¡­ and those who think that ¡°Maybe¡­¡± will still come tomorrow¡­ and there will be a lot¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to get unlimited customers, but we might get twice what we had today ¡¹

    The families and acquaintances of the current students alone will be visiting the festival, and there will be a lot.

    ¡¸ Then that means that we have to plan it out deliberately ¡¹

    We need to bake more so the open cafe doesn¡¯t get sold out

    ¡¸ And so¡­Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll definitely be hard ¡¹

    What is?

    ¡¸ I¡­I wanted to sell some souvenir pastries ¡¹

    It¡¯s a lot of work to keep the bread flowing for the customers in the open cafe.

    Then, souvenir pastries.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard¡­ but if we have many customers¡­ then it¡¯s a chance¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Right now, only people in our school know about our baking course, right? ¡¹

    The reputation that our bread is delicious has spread among the students.

    However, it¡¯s almost unknown to people outside the school.

    We¡¯re all high-school students and we get hungry easily.

    Almost all the bread sold at school is eaten on the spot by the students.

    Not many students go home with pastry as a souvenir.

    ¡¸ But, if we have souvenir bread¡­the people from their families¡­ will also discover our pastries, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ We only have two and a half years¡­until Yoshida-kun and I graduate¡­so if we don¡¯t¡­start building up our reputation¡­for having good bread¡­we won¡¯t be able to open a bakery in time¡­ ¡¹

    I see. When we open our business.

    The family and acquaintances of the current students may come to buy our pastries.

    ¡¸ We need to advertise¡­whenever we can¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s so constructive about this.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll make only one souvenir pastry type. Something like a croissant or any staple ¡¹

    We can¡¯t make various types so the customers can choose.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need something original¡­but something normal, yet delicious¡­ ¡¹

    We need to go with the straight ball to let them know the quality of our bread.

    ¡¸ But, we can¡¯t make souvenir pastry on our own ¡¹

    We¡¯re lacking in hands.

    We don¡¯t have enough storage and ovens in the bakery either.

    There are absolute limits.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a problem Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow is Sunday so everyone will be at the mansion. We also have ovens in the mansion ¡¹

    The mansion was originally Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery,.

    ¡¸ Our girls know how to make bread, and Ruri-oneechan can¡¯t come and visit because of security reasons, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko and Misuzu, the girls who go to the school for the young ladies can¡¯t come here.

    We had enemies today, so who knows if there will be another tomorrow.

    ¡¸ And so, we can have Ruri-oneechan and the girls make some souvenir bread in the mansion and bring it in via a car every few hours ¡¹

    Oh, we can do that.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s going here to help out too so Ruri-oneechan has to run things over there ¡¹

    Ruriko knows how to work with the machines in the bakery.

    She occupies the housewife of the mansion status, just next to Katsuko-nee, so Agnes and the girls follow Ruriko¡¯s instructions.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Ruri-oneechan, Agnes-chan, and the girls will be happy to help out Onii-chan with the school festival ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so¡­I¡¯ll think of a recipe for them ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we will make a clear distinction between our pastry and the pastry made by the tennis club even more than today and make it a brand ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, making them think that the pastry we made is much better than the pastries the ordinary school girls made. This is for the future ¡¹

    Ai and Mana are looking to the future.

    ¡¸ Good, then let¡¯s work hard but not break ourselves ¡¹

    I also readied myself.

    We still have another day of the school festival.

    So, I want to do my best if possible.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll call Ruri-oneechan ¡¹

    Mana stood up and went for the extension telephone on the wall.

    Cell phones don¡¯t work in the bakery because the signal is blocked.

    The only way to make a call to the mansion is through the extension telephone with an internal line.

    ¡¸ Then, Ai¡­we¡¯ll just clean up here today and do the prep work for tomorrow at the mansion. ¡¹

    We have the numbers so it will be fast.

    We also need some time to think about our plans.

    We can just put them in Katsuko-nee¡¯s van and bring them in tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Ai told me.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun ¡¹

    Ai smiles.

    ¡¸ Thanks to Yoshida-kun, my every day has become fun, and improved ¡¹

    Ai changed because she started making pastries.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s Ai¡¯s hard work, it¡¯s not all thanks to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    Then, Ai rubs her shoulder to mine.

    ¡¸ I love you ¡¹

    She whispered in a small voice.

    Then¡­

    From inside the bakery¡­

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s the girl in this situation ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee introduces Megu to the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Yes. I was born in a brothel. My mother was a prostitute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she was just like me, kidnapped, and turned into a prostitute. Megumi-chan¡¯s mother looked after Minaho-ojousama ¡¹

    ¡¸ She died when I was still young though ¡¹

    Megu speaks mournfully.

    ¡¸ Back then, the one managing the brothel was an utter villain so there were a lot of horrible stories. Minaho-ojouasma, me, we all had our pain. But now, he¡¯s no longer in this world ¡¹

    Shirasaka Sousuke.

    Mana¡¯s looking at me in pain while still in call.

    ¡¸ He also planned to make me a prostitute. Yoshi-kun, Minaho-san, and Katsuko-oneesan all saved me from that ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all here because you accepted the choice to become a prostitute, but many were forced to become one ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said¡­

    ¡¸ I managed to retire in five years, the same as your contract period, well, I still haven¡¯t officially retired yet. Still, I¡¯ll never sell my body ever again ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s lines are heavy.

    ¡¸ Minaho-ojousama¡¯s kidnapped at the age of 12 and had been tied to the brothel ever since. She¡¯s retired as a prostitute, but you already know the problems with her body ¡¹

    An illegal abortionist made Minaho-neesan¡¯s body unable to have sex anymore.

    ¡¸ She lived in the brothel for sixteen years now and she¡¯s seen the suffering of a lot of women. It was hell. That¡¯s why she wants to make it better for you girls. Having to become a prostitute might be painful, but we¡¯re trying to avoid any more unnecessary suffering than that ¡¹

    The prostitute cadets have various reasons why they accepted this bitter fate.

    They decided this on their own so their choice has to be respected.

    ¡¸ But, there are also prostitutes like Iwakura Yukiyo-chan who you just met, who loves perverted plays and being a prostitute. They do exist ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Minaho-neesan wanted to show the prostitute cadets various stuff so she called Iwakura-san.

    ¡¸ If you become a sex maniac like her, selling your body might not be so bad. I won¡¯t criticize. Look at the various examples of prostitutes and decide what kind of prostitute you want to be ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ However, Ojou-sama will close down the brothel in five years. That¡¯s an absolute. By then, you¡¯ll be free ¡¹

    They can¡¯t continue after five years, it¡¯s a firm promise.

    ¡¸ You need to prepare now on what you want to do once the contract is done and you¡¯re leaving the brothel. If you¡¯re a free woman and can only make money through prostitution, you¡¯ll end up in a world of hurt for the rest of your life. Prostitutes only sell high when they¡¯re young ¡¹

    Yeah.

    People grow old.

    If you want to prostitute yourself for the rest of your life, you¡¯ll die a dog¡¯s death.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open a bakery. I¡¯m already making preparations for that. I¡¯m serious about it, you figured that out from the taste of the pastry you ate earlier, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee apparently fed her homemade bread to the prostitute cadets before I arrived.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take you to Nagisa¡¯s flower shop next time, and other retired prostitutes who are now successful entrepreneurs. They had a vision of their future while working as prostitutes, steadily preparing ¡¹

    The prostitute cadets listen to what Katsuko-nee¡¯s telling them.

    ¡¸ In exchange for five years of hard work, you¡¯ll earn money to start a business, and connections with influential people in various industries. You¡¯re dealing with people who are famous in various fields ¡¹

    The new Black Forest will only accept the VIPs from the political and business circles.

    ¡¸ What your future holds is entirely up to you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Excuse me. I¡¯m late ¡¹

    Misato entered from the cafeteria door

    Behind her are Arisu and Rei-chan

    ¡¸ Oh? How was your first job? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Misato.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve worked with nine people today ¡¹

    Misato smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, that must¡¯ve been hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, they were all strong opponents. They taught me a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Misat-oneesama won all her matches ¡¹

    Arisu said with a smile.

    Misato¡¯s invited by some politicians and business heavyweights to play ¡°Go¡± with them.

    ¡¸ Oh, Arisu-chan went to pick up Misato-san? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Oh yeah, Rei-chan went to pick up Misato without me knowing.

    ¡¸ I thought that I should say hello to some of the customers of Onee-sama today ¡¹

    Misato and Arisu¡¯s parents disappeared.

    The young ladies of the Kurama house had to greed them together.

    ¡¸ Right. We can¡¯t be rude to the customers who called her over today since they will be Misato-san¡¯s customers ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t even need to have sex, Misato just made millions in just half a day. Even if the contents were just playing Go, we still charge them as stipulated ¡¹

    Yes, Misato played Go as a job for the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s unfair. That¡¯s Misato-san¡¯s strength. She still earned money as a result so you can¡¯t complain ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I feel sorry for earning money from just doing that ¡¹

    Misato felt ashamed and told the other prostitutes.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t. That¡¯s your skill, Misato-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re not complaining ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also need to find our special skill ¡¹

    Nozomi, Momoka, and Setsuna said.

    Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san remained silent.

    ¡¸ But, Misato-san¡¯s debt is a hundred times greater than yours. And so, don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s Go or anything, just continue earning ¡¹

    Nozomi and the girls accepted prostitution to repay their parent¡¯s debts.

    The debt that the Kurama house owes is a magnitude different.

    Eventually, they¡¯ll buy back the Kurama Kaku that Jii-chan moved away.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Misato replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ Still, it must be relieving that you have experienced earning money by entertaining a customer ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes. I feel sorry that someone like me gets paid for something like that, but I have to move forward ¡¹

    Misato had her resolve.

    ¡¸ The customers today promised that they would introduce me to many more people who love to play Go. Therefore, I think that I¡¯ll do what I can, and move forward from ¡°Go¡± ¡¹

    If the old men of Politics and Business are willing to pay good money to play ¡°Go¡± with a young and beautiful girl like Misato, who grew up as a young lady of nobility¡­

    There¡¯s no need for her to sell her body.

    ¡¸ But, continue your sex training as a prostitute. Who knows until when they want to play ¡°Go¡± with you ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but¡­

    I know that Jii-chan and Kaan-san ban everyone from buying Misato¡¯s body as she¡¯s a daughter of nobility.

    People who were indebted to Misato¡¯s grandfather, the previous head of the Kurama house are also supporting Misato. Therefore Arisu went and greeted them too.

    Even if Misato¡¯s a prostitute, she will never be working as one during the five-year contract.

    That¡¯s the plan.

    But, Misato.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    She replies with a smile, she looks at her fellow prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just like everyone¡­ ¡¹

    She smiles.

    Misato¡¯s resolve is fixed.

    Therefore, she will retain her dignified beauty and calm.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama¡¯s gotten stronger in ¡°Go¡± since before ¡¹

    Arisu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, ¡°Go¡± is no longer just a game to me now ¡¹

    Misato said.

    ¡¸ I need to study ¡°Go¡± more and more, and become the kind of player that makes the customers think that they want to play with me again ¡¹

    She¡¯s serious.

    And that determination in her eyes is beautiful.

    ¡¸ Good, Misato-san, you have the eyes of the professional now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Misato earned money from her customers, even if it¡¯s playing ¡°Go¡± with them.

    She¡¯s become more beautiful, stronger, and more confident.

    ¡¸ You guys will soon have the same eyes that Misato-san¡¯s showing ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the prostitute cadet girls.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1365

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s withdraw for today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    We¡¯re still going to prepare the pastry that we¡¯re to sell tomorrow at the school festival.

    Mana talked to Ruriko on the phone who¡¯s at the mansion.

    So, we don¡¯t need a reason to remain in the school anymore.

    ¡¸ Go out through the cafeteria ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the prostitute cadets.

    These girls will return to the new brothel, the one in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll contact Minaho-ojousama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to the extension telephone that Mana was using earlier.

    Minaho-neesan will pick up the prostitute cadets using a car.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll send them off ¡¹

    Rei-chan who came with Misato, said.

    A lot happened today so it¡¯s better to have bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, can I come too? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san, who went out of the break room with Edie asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll ask the others for support so we¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    The rebel troops of Kouzuki SS and the police that teamed up with them are already dealt with, and so the only people around the school are Shou-neechan, the Kouzuki SS bodyguards, Kudou-papa, and his subordinates.

    Rei-chan will grab someone available to follow her.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, you¡¯re now his exclusive bodyguard. You need to stick with him ¡¹

    She says and looked at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to have a welcome party for Ryouko and Anju tonight ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai suddenly opens the door from the outside and went in.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, the school festival committee came back and complained about our staff ¡¹

    Eeeh?

    ¡¸ You see, we had a lot more customers than we expected today, and so I was stuck at the cafe the whole time, right? They told me to fix that since it¡¯s bad. They say that it¡¯s the school festival so everyone should have enough time to visit other events in the school ¡¹

    Oh, I took a break halfway, but¡­

    Kana-senpai, Ai, and Katsuko-nee worked non-stop today.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t really a break since I was also busy breaking Ishigami Mizuki sexually.

    But I was still more fortunate than those who can¡¯t leave their place.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow morning, Mana and the girls will be here, and as long as there are no problems with the baking, I¡¯ll take over Kana-san in managing the cafe ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Ruriko and her team will operate the bakery in the mansion so Katsuko-nee has to bring the pastry from there to here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s van is the only way we can carry pads of bread here.

    ¡¸ Then, we need someone to guard as we load and unload the pastry ¡¹

    Edie, Mitama, or Kinuka, either way, someone has to be there for security.

    ¡¸ Should I drive? ¡¹

    Nei returns from the school cafeteria and asks.

    ¡¸ I also have a license ¡¹

    Nei has the identity Kyouko-san forged for her.

    She obtained an international license in the US as a Chinese-Canadian.

    Later, she also reacquired an international driver¡¯s license with the name Najima Yasuko, which she got when we went to the US with me during the summer vacation.

    Apparently, it¡¯s easier for Nei who can speak English fluently to take a driver¡¯s license in America.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t. It¡¯s against the school rules for students to drive! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, who¡¯s at the extension phone said.

    Our high school¡¯s rules state that we¡¯re not allowed to get a license for cars or motorcycles.

    Still, many attend the driving school in the second half of their third year in high school and the school is silent about it as the graduation ceremony is close.

    Nei¡¯s repeating a year so she¡¯s still in the second year, but she¡¯s already 18-years-old.

    That¡¯s why it won¡¯t be weird if she has a license, still¡­

    If other students see her driving Katsuko-nee¡¯s van on the school grounds, we¡¯d be in trouble.

    ¡¸ Then, no choice. I¡¯ll ask Margo-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan¡¯s a graduate of this school so she can come in and help out ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know, Margo-san¡¯s busy, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s been busy every day, gathering sponsors, preparing for her publicity, and meeting with the Americans who were to hold the Martial Arts tournament in the US at the end of the year.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s open tomorrow. After all, Margo-oneechan¡¯s going to watch the school festival! ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s also worried about us.

    ¡¸ Right. Only when Kana-chan¡¯s taking a break, and I¡¯m looking after the cafe, then I can ask her to drive the car. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll take that long ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    They¡¯ll only bring bread from the mansion once every hour.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll call Margo-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh, Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s using the extension phone. Then, I¡¯ll go outside and use my phone ¡¹

    We block radio waves inside the bakery to prevent any information leak to the enemy.

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    Edie stops Nei.

    ¡¸ If Margo¡¯s coming then we should try something different ¡¹

    Something different?

    ¡¸ Kana, are the committee members still around? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think they are ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go talk outside, Nei ¡¹

    Edie said and took Nei outside.

    ¡¸ But you know, can we just manage it by asking Margo-san to drive the car? I think it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I also talked to Ai about the production of pastry and we found a way to handle it.

    ¡¸ True. To be honest, it would be a lot easier if we had three more people in the open cafe, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll deal with the bothersome part, you can just pour more coffee into the paper cups ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ If so, should we also help out? ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna asks.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the Nadeshiko department, meaning that we¡¯re usually separated from the rest of the students, but we still are students in this school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, helping out might be nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, can we? ¡¹

    Momoka and Nozomi asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Right, Kana-san. Can you keep them just as helpers in the store, and also promise that customers don¡¯t get to interact with them, especially the boys. If so, I¡¯m okay with it ¡¹

    They¡¯re all prostitute cadets, so it would be a problem if weird men approached them.

    ¡¸ Oh, that should be okay. After all, it¡¯s a collaboration between the tennis girls and the bakery, so the concept is that our club girls put on their tennis wear as waitresses. Non-members don¡¯t show up. You girls can put on your uniform and apron and assist only at the center ¡¹

    Kana-senpai agreed.

    ¡¸ I wanted to try that out at least once. School festival¡¯s coffee shop ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Momoka said with a smile.

    ¡¸ As for me, we did a cafe at our school festival last year ¡¹

    Setsuna said.

    ¡¸ So, I thought that the school festival would be irrelevant to me ¡¹

    They decided to leave their home and become a prostitute of the Black Forest to pay for their parent¡¯s debts.

    ¡¸ Half of the festival, so there¡¯s only one more day to go, but enjoy the festival ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the three.

    ¡¸ However, you will be supervised ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, can you also join the three as helpers? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s also enrolled in the Nadeshiko department of our school.

    ¡¸ Just make sure that no strange men get close, and they get along with the girls in the tennis club. Can I ask you to do that? ¡¹

    Tsukiko has her Miko powers so she¡¯ll take out the problem even before it happens

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I also asked her.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ This is the first time I¡¯m actively involved in a school festival ¡¹

    Right, Tsukiko and the girls too.

    The Takakura shrine where she lived had been under the Yakuza¡¯s control for so long¡­

    That she couldn¡¯t make friends in her school.

    I guess she can¡¯t even participate in the school events properly.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s expression softens.

    ¡¸ What about you Misato-san? ¡¹

    Nozomi asks Misato.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not good when there are too many people in the place ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s raised as a young lady so she¡¯s not suited in jobs where she deals with customers like those.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll help out in the bakery work tomorrow ¡¹

    I tell her right away.

    Misato¡¯s 18, she¡¯s in her third year in high school.

    This is her last school festival.

    I want her to have some memories of it in any shape.

    ¡¸ I understand, Please take care of me ¡¹

    Misato smiled.

    ¡¸ What about you two? ¡¹

    Setsuna asks Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san, the remaining students of the Nadeshiko department, and prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll skip it ¡¹

    Both of them still haven¡¯t opened up to us.

    It¡¯s impossible to ask them to help us out.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to fuss over it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Let Minaho-ojousama take care of Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Let Minaho-neesan take care of it.

    I can¡¯t do anything to them.

    I still have things I have to do right in front of me.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll return now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told everyone with a smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kana, can you come over here? ¡¹

    Edie opens the door and calls Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just in need of someone to support in our conversation with the school festival committee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯m coming ¡¹

    Kana-senpai goes back outside.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll leave as soon as the Nadeshiko department girls are gone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, everyone has to get in Katsuko-nee¡¯s van, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s driving.

    Nei, Megu, Ai, Edie, Mana, Yomi, Tsukiko, Mitama, Kinuka, Arisu, Anya, Eri, Rie, then Kurose-san and Kinoshita-san will accompany us back home.

    Someone also has to send off Grace Marinka-san back to the old training building of Kouzuki SS where she¡¯s having a training camp with Kudou Haruka-san.

    Kana-senpai also has to return home, so we have to send her off.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take some and walk home ¡¹

    It¡¯s better that way.

    ¡¸ Not today. We¡¯ll use a car to return ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ The police on the front are on the edge because we captured some of their people ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Speaking of, what happened to the police we knocked out earlier. Tsukiko checked and rewrote their memories, right? ¡¹

    I asked Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve done it all. Then, Michi-san¡¯s father went and returned them to the people he knew from the police ¡¹

    The guys were limping at the back of the truck.

    They¡¯ll cover it up from the top and go hand it over to the main body of the police.

    ¡¸ And so we¡¯re going home in a car. It¡¯ll just take a few trips ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    It only takes five minutes to reach the mansion via car.

    So even if we make round trips, it won¡¯t take that long.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not good if we stand out. And so, you can take Megumi-chan, Mana-chan, and a few others to the principal¡¯s office and wait for me at the faculty parking lot. Nobody can see us there ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s a secret room below the principal¡¯s office, and if we take the underground tunnel there, we¡¯ll arrive at the hidden faculty parking lot.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, Megu, Mana, Ai, then¡­ ¡¹

    Who should be our bodyguard?

    ¡¸ Mitama and Kinuka will stay here, secure everyone ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters who specialize in fighting are more of the leader type so they should stay here.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka replied on the spot.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take Kinoshita-san and Anju with us ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s still not back from talking to the school festival committee.

    So, we¡¯re taking these two new would-be members of the family.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll go to the principal¡¯s office ¡¹

    I told the group.

 CH 1365.

    Chapter 1365. School Festival B / Getting Ready to Return Home

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s withdraw for today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    We¡¯re still going to prepare the pastry that we¡¯re to sell tomorrow at the school festival.

    Mana talked to Ruriko on the phone who¡¯s at the mansion.

    So, we don¡¯t need a reason to remain in the school anymore.

    ¡¸ Go out through the cafeteria ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the prostitute cadets.

    These girls will return to the new brothel, the one in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll contact Minaho-ojousama ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee goes to the extension telephone that Mana was using earlier.

    Minaho-neesan will pick up the prostitute cadets using a car.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll send them off ¡¹

    Rei-chan who came with Misato, said.

    A lot happened today so it¡¯s better to have bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, can I come too? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san, who went out of the break room with Edie asks, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll ask the others for support so we¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled.

    The rebel troops of Kouzuki SS and the police that teamed up with them are already dealt with, and so the only people around the school are Shou-neechan, the Kouzuki SS bodyguards, Kudou-papa, and his subordinates.

    Rei-chan will grab someone available to follow her.

    ¡¸ Kinosh*ta-san, you¡¯re now his exclusive bodyguard. You need to stick with him ¡¹

    She says and looked at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to have a welcome party for Ryouko and Anju tonight ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai suddenly opens the door from the outside and went in.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, the school festival committee came back and complained about our staff ¡¹

    Eeeh?

    ¡¸ You see, we had a lot more customers than we expected today, and so I was stuck at the cafe the whole time, right? They told me to fix that since it¡¯s bad. They say that it¡¯s the school festival so everyone should have enough time to visit other events in the school ¡¹

    Oh, I took a break halfway, but¡­

    Kana-senpai, Ai, and Katsuko-nee worked non-stop today.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t really a break since I was also busy breaking Ishigami Mizuki sexually.

    But I was still more fortunate than those who can¡¯t leave their place.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow morning, Mana and the girls will be here, and as long as there are no problems with the baking, I¡¯ll take over Kana-san in managing the cafe ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Ruriko and her team will operate the bakery in the mansion so Katsuko-nee has to bring the pastry from there to here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s van is the only way we can carry pads of bread here.

    ¡¸ Then, we need someone to guard as we load and unload the pastry ¡¹

    Edie, Mitama, or Kinuka, either way, someone has to be there for security.

    ¡¸ Should I drive? ¡¹

    Nei returns from the school cafeteria and asks.

    ¡¸ I also have a license ¡¹

    Nei has the identity Kyouko-san forged for her.

    She obtained an international license in the US as a Chinese-Canadian.

    Later, she also reacquired an international driver¡¯s license with the name Najima Yasuko, which she got when we went to the US with me during the summer vacation.

    Apparently, it¡¯s easier for Nei who can speak English fluently to take a driver¡¯s license in America.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t. It¡¯s against the school rules for students to drive! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, who¡¯s at the extension phone said.

    Our high school¡¯s rules state that we¡¯re not allowed to get a license for cars or motorcycles.

    Still, many attend the driving school in the second half of their third year in high school and the school is silent about it as the graduation ceremony is close.

    Nei¡¯s repeating a year so she¡¯s still in the second year, but she¡¯s already 18-years-old.

    That¡¯s why it won¡¯t be weird if she has a license, still¡­

    If other students see her driving Katsuko-nee¡¯s van on the school grounds, we¡¯d be in trouble.

    ¡¸ Then, no choice. I¡¯ll ask Margo-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan¡¯s a graduate of this school so she can come in and help out ¡¹

    ¡¸ But you know, Margo-san¡¯s busy, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s been busy every day, gathering sponsors, preparing for her publicity, and meeting with the Americans who were to hold the Martial Arts tournament in the US at the end of the year.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s open tomorrow. After all, Margo-oneechan¡¯s going to watch the school festival! ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s also worried about us.

    ¡¸ Right. Only when Kana-chan¡¯s taking a break, and I¡¯m looking after the cafe, then I can ask her to drive the car. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll take that long ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    They¡¯ll only bring bread from the mansion once every hour.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll call Margo-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Oh, Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s using the extension phone. Then, I¡¯ll go outside and use my phone ¡¹

    We block radio waves inside the bakery to prevent any information leak to the enemy.

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    Edie stops Nei.

    ¡¸ If Margo¡¯s coming then we should try something different ¡¹

    Something different?

    ¡¸ Kana, are the committee members still around? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think they are ¡¹

    Kana-senpai replied.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll go talk outside, Nei ¡¹

    Edie said and took Nei outside.

    ¡¸ But you know, can we just manage it by asking Margo-san to drive the car? I think it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    I also talked to Ai about the production of pastry and we found a way to handle it.

    ¡¸ True. To be honest, it would be a lot easier if we had three more people in the open cafe, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll deal with the bothersome part, you can just pour more coffee into the paper cups ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ If so, should we also help out? ¡¹

    Shirahata Setsuna asks.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the Nadeshiko department, meaning that we¡¯re usually separated from the rest of the students, but we still are students in this school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, helping out might be nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, can we? ¡¹

    Momoka and Nozomi asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Right, Kana-san. Can you keep them just as helpers in the store, and also promise that customers don¡¯t get to interact with them, especially the boys. If so, I¡¯m okay with it ¡¹

    They¡¯re all prostitute cadets, so it would be a problem if weird men approached them.

    ¡¸ Oh, that should be okay. After all, it¡¯s a collaboration between the tennis girls and the bakery, so the concept is that our club girls put on their tennis wear as waitresses. Non-members don¡¯t show up. You girls can put on your uniform and apron and assist only at the center ¡¹

    Kana-senpai agreed.

    ¡¸ I wanted to try that out at least once. School festival¡¯s coffee shop ¡¹

    Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Momoka said with a smile.

    ¡¸ As for me, we did a cafe at our school festival last year ¡¹

    Setsuna said.

    ¡¸ So, I thought that the school festival would be irrelevant to me ¡¹

    They decided to leave their home and become a prostitute of the Black Forest to pay for their parent¡¯s debts.

    ¡¸ Half of the festival, so there¡¯s only one more day to go, but enjoy the festival ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told the three.

    ¡¸ However, you will be supervised ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, can you also join the three as helpers? ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s also enrolled in the Nadeshiko department of our school.

    ¡¸ Just make sure that no strange men get close, and they get along with the girls in the tennis club. Can I ask you to do that? ¡¹

    Tsukiko has her Miko powers so she¡¯ll take out the problem even before it happens

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I also asked her.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ This is the first time I¡¯m actively involved in a school festival ¡¹

    Right, Tsukiko and the girls too.

    The Takakura shrine where she lived had been under the Yakuza¡¯s control for so long¡­

    That she couldn¡¯t make friends in her school.

    I guess she can¡¯t even participate in the school events properly.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s expression softens.

    ¡¸ What about you Misato-san? ¡¹

    Nozomi asks Misato.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not good when there are too many people in the place ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s raised as a young lady so she¡¯s not suited in jobs where she deals with customers like those.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯ll help out in the bakery work tomorrow ¡¹

    I tell her right away.

    Misato¡¯s 18, she¡¯s in her third year in high school.

    This is her last school festival.

    I want her to have some memories of it in any shape.

    ¡¸ I understand, Please take care of me ¡¹

    Misato smiled.

    ¡¸ What about you two? ¡¹

    Setsuna asks Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san, the remaining students of the Nadeshiko department, and prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll skip it ¡¹

    Both of them still haven¡¯t opened up to us.

    It¡¯s impossible to ask them to help us out.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to fuss over it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me and smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Let Minaho-ojousama take care of Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Let Minaho-neesan take care of it.

    I can¡¯t do anything to them.

    I still have things I have to do right in front of me.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll return now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told everyone with a smile.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kana, can you come over here? ¡¹

    Edie opens the door and calls Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just in need of someone to support in our conversation with the school festival committee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯m coming ¡¹

    Kana-senpai goes back outside.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll leave as soon as the Nadeshiko department girls are gone ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ But, everyone has to get in Katsuko-nee¡¯s van, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s driving.

    Nei, Megu, Ai, Edie, Mana, Yomi, Tsukiko, Mitama, Kinuka, Arisu, Anya, Eri, Rie, then Kurose-san and Kinosh*ta-san will accompany us back home.

    Someone also has to send off Grace Marinka-san back to the old training building of Kouzuki SS where she¡¯s having a training camp with Kudou Haruka-san.

    Kana-senpai also has to return home, so we have to send her off.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take some and walk home ¡¹

    It¡¯s better that way.

    ¡¸ Not today. We¡¯ll use a car to return ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ The police on the front are on the edge because we captured some of their people ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Speaking of, what happened to the police we knocked out earlier. Tsukiko checked and rewrote their memories, right? ¡¹

    I asked Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve done it all. Then, Michi-san¡¯s father went and returned them to the people he knew from the police ¡¹

    The guys were limping at the back of the truck.

    They¡¯ll cover it up from the top and go hand it over to the main body of the police.

    ¡¸ And so we¡¯re going home in a car. It¡¯ll just take a few trips ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    It only takes five minutes to reach the mansion via car.

    So even if we make round trips, it won¡¯t take that long.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not good if we stand out. And so, you can take Megumi-chan, Mana-chan, and a few others to the principal¡¯s office and wait for me at the faculty parking lot. Nobody can see us there ¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s a secret room below the principal¡¯s office, and if we take the underground tunnel there, we¡¯ll arrive at the hidden faculty parking lot.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, Megu, Mana, Ai, then¡­ ¡¹

    Who should be our bodyguard?

    ¡¸ Mitama and Kinuka will stay here, secure everyone ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters who specialize in fighting are more of the leader type so they should stay here.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka replied on the spot.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take Kinosh*ta-san and Anju with us ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s still not back from talking to the school festival committee.

    So, we¡¯re taking these two new would-be members of the family.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll go to the principal¡¯s office ¡¹

    I told the group.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1366

    Chapter 1366. School Festival B / Goodbye Castle Part 1

    I left the bakery with Megu, Mana, Ai, Kinoshita-san, and Kurose Anju.

    We went through the principal¡¯s office, to the basement, and then the underground passage to the faculty parking lot and wait for the car to pick us up.

    The sun has already set, it¡¯s dark.

    The first day of the school festival is over, most of the students have gone home. There are hardly any people around.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, how about you walk with Megu-oneechan while holding hands at times like this? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Everyone in this school recognizes Onii-chan and Megu-oneechan as a couple, and yet¡­

    You were so busy today that you couldn¡¯t get together, right? ¡¹

    Well yeah, that¡¯s true.

    Megu looked at Ai.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s also true for Ai-san, right? She had to stay in the bakery all this time ¡¹

    Ai was baking pastry all the time during the school festival.

    ¡¸ But¡­Ai baked bread with Yoshida-kun¡­it wasn¡¯t all the time, but¡­but still, I¡¯m quite satisfied¡­ ¡¹

    Ai replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m spending my first year of high school at the festival, and I¡¯m happy. So, Megumi-san, go ahead ¡¹

    The collaboration between the bakery and the tennis club had Ai improve her relationship with the girls in the tennis club as well.

    They also accept that Ai¡¯s pastries are delicious.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hold hands, Megu ¡¹

    I give my hand to Megu.

    ¡¸ I want to do it, you still don¡¯t want to? ¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s thin fingers grab my hand.

    ¡¸ Haa¡­ ¡¹

    Megu sighs loudly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I was thinking about going around the school festival with Yoshi-kun earlier, but things didn¡¯t go our way, right? ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings, the rebels of Kouzuki SS came over.

    It became our priority to settle that first.

    As the owner of Kouzuki SS, I had to receive the report after avoiding the enemy raid, and I had to punish them too.

    Then, I also punished Ishigami Mizuki by deflowering her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan to not let the same thing today happen tomorrow ¡¹

    The two of them made the plans to bring the enemy to our school festival to eliminate them.

    It¡¯s been ruled that Misuzu and Ruriko can¡¯t come to our school¡¯s festival after all.

    For those who want to separate me from the Kouzuki house, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity, that¡¯s why they leaked that information deliberately.

    As a result, the internal problems of Kouzuki SS have been revealed, and it was a good opportunity to reorganize.

    I¡¯ll be honest, spare me from that tomorrow.

    The school festival is ending tomorrow.

    If there¡¯s another enemy we missed out on tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask the two to avoid them and turn them in another time.

    ¡¸ Right. We¡¯ve had enough of the weird disturbances, but¡­ ¡¹

    Megu grips my hand tight.

    ¡¸ Holding hands with Yoshi-kun like this makes me feel that everything¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m walking with you at the end of the school festival, holding hands like this ¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone knows that Onii-chan¡¯s always the one who¡¯s having the hardest time ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s always working hard¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not just me, everyone¡¯s also doing their best. I¡¯m just trying to take care of things that I can look after ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Even today, everyone helped me so much so many times. Mana helped me in the bakery, Eri and Rie took the initiative to do a talk show for the bakery and all the other girls too ¡¹

    They¡¯re all helping me.

    I¡¯m just a powerless and dumb high-school student.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. We¡¯re¡­seeing how Yoshida-kun¡­is doing his best¡­so we know what to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Ai-oneechan¡¯s right. We have Onii-chan standing firmly in the middle, and that¡¯s why Mana and everyone knows what they should do ¡¹

    Ai and Mana said.

    ¡¸ The bodyguards do their job¡­and I make bread, and that¡¯s my help. The twins are better when it comes to attracting customers than making pastry, so they did that. The other girls also did what they can. Megu-oneechan too ¡¹

    Mana looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan knows that what she has to do is work at the women¡¯s track and field club, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We could work inside the bakery, but Megu-oneechan worked hard at her post to improve the reputation outside ¡¹

    Working hard inside the bakery isn¡¯t enough.

    That¡¯ll only cause other students to antagonize us.

    Some will take our activities poorly, saying that ¡°they¡¯re the only ones who stand out,¡± or ¡°it¡¯s unfair for them to bring people from the TV¡±

    Therefore, having Megu, who belongs to a different club, working hard on their events, also has significance.

    Captain Takeshiba has a lot of influence in the school, and she¡¯s an ally, and it helps a lot.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Everyone¡­is just doing their best¡­in their place ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ I can only work on pastry¡­right now¡­so I focus on that¡­and it¡¯s for Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said, and then she looks at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also sex¡­Ai can have sex with Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana too! I won¡¯t do it with anyone but Onii-chan for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Me too, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu grips my hand and whispers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do whatever I can. And, I¡¯ll focus on what I can do all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and we¡¯re getting more charming and talented girls. We have no time to be jealous. We need to polish ourselves more before that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or we¡¯ll lose our place next to Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Mana and Ai looked at Kinoshita-san and Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I want to be someone that Yoshi-kun and everyone in the family need ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why Ruri-oneechan¡¯s amazing. She¡¯s the young lady of the Kouzuki house, yet she¡¯s become the second housewife of the mansion after Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ You say that, yet Mana¡¯s also up there ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s right.

    If Ruriko¡¯s number 2, then Mana¡¯s holding the number 3 spot.

    ¡¸ You know, I just started attending a new middle school, but I was cooped up in the mansion for a long time until that, right? So I had plenty of time to learn about housekeeping ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan goes to school and her grades are amazing. Furthermore, she also goes to the traditional dance classes, and she trains even in the mansion, then she also has her job as the young lady of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san took turns in accompanying Jii-chan in social parties and the like.

    She¡¯s spending several days a week in the Kouzuki mansion with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s so elegant and beautiful, and she¡¯s also a hardworking girl, which makes me feel that I have to work harder too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san¡­is beautiful, elegant, and a hard worker, and also¡­she¡¯s a lewd woman ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s amazing how lewd she is ¡¹

    That young lady¡¯s pastime is filming sex after all.

    Furthermore, she wants to film herself, and even the other girls when having sex.

    ¡¸ Ai-oneechan won¡¯t lose when it comes to lewdness through ¡¹

    Mana smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re comparing the lewdness of our family, then Ai-oneechan¡¯s definitely on the top five spots ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s bashful.

    ¡¸ Ai-oneechan, don¡¯t you think that your sexual desires are a bit too strong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do ¡¹

    Ai looked at me.

    Whenever we¡¯re alone after lunch, Ai asks me to have sex with her.

    She hides it in public, but the degree of her closet pervert might be the top among the family.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s only with Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, you can ask Onii-chan anything so you got a lot you want to try out ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, let¡¯s go have sex outside before the climate gets cold. We won¡¯t be able to do it for a while after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai wants to do it outside ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s first experience was an outdoor rape in a rainy courtyard.

    Ai too, I did bang her inside the mansion¡¯s gate as she clings to a tree.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, what about you? ¡¹

    Mana asks Megu with a smile.

    ¡¸ S-Sure, even I want to do it with Yoshi-kun outside ¡¹

    Megu said, looking embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Hmm, this is quite a fascinating world, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says while listening to our conversation.

    ¡¸ What about me? What should we do? What will he do with us? Right Kurose-san? ¡¹

    She smiled at Kurose Anju-san

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s become, my exclusive bodyguard. And she¡¯s ready to have sex with me.

    Kurose-san also agreed to it.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I don¡¯t know. T-This kind of talk¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? You don¡¯t get it? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s flail chimes as she speaks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a virgin so I don¡¯t know much about the details, but you don¡¯t get the contents of the conversation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, I know, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you know, then you get what they mean with what they say, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Kurose-san looks down.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Yoshida-kun is good at it ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯ll get used to it soon, and it¡¯ll start to feel good ¡¹

    Mana smiled at Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ I mean, Onee-san, you¡¯ll definitely get addicted to having sex with Onii-chan. I think you¡¯re that type of woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai thinks so too ¡¹

    Err.

    I think so too.

    Girls who don¡¯t know much, like Kurose-san, are more likely to get addicted to it.

    After all, this girl¡¯s honest to the roots.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s okay to get addicted you know. Mana and Megu-oneechan too, and Agnes-chan is one of the most, but we all had times where we got addicted to it. But, Onii-chan will keep you company until you get better, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I had that phase too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be sexual addiction anymore, and then you¡¯ll get dependent on Yoshida-kun instead ¡¹

    Mana, Megu, and Ai told Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ The whole family is dependent on Onii-chan. But, it¡¯s an incurable disease ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you join the family, it¡¯s natural that you get dependent on Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone will be at a loss if Yoshi-kun¡¯s gone after all ¡¹

    R-Really?

    Is that okay?

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯ll understand it soon enough. Having sex just once will get you to understand. After five times, you won¡¯t be able to leave Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Kurose-san asks timidly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be meeting the family soon, then you¡¯ll get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, once you go to the mansion, you¡¯ll see how it¡¯s not just, but the whole family loves Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be able to understand once you see their faces ¡¹

    We arrived at the school building while we were talking.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    We reached the principal¡¯s office.

    We checked that there was nobody around.

    I opened the hidden key panel, pressed the numbers, and authenticated with my fingerprint.

    Pii.

    Kachari.

    The door opened.

    ¡¸ Get in ¡¹

    I opened the door and entered the principal¡¯s office.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so slow! I¡¯m so tired of waiting ¡¹

    Sitting in the principal¡¯s office chair is¡­

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ Yukino, you were here all this time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? I can¡¯t? You know I¡¯m also a student in this school ¡¹

    Yukino says while patting her pregnant stomach.

    ¡¸ No, I haven¡¯t seen you around so I was sure that you were in the mansion ¡¹

    I replied in a hurry.

    ¡¸ If you were here, you could¡¯ve dropped by in the bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ You think I can do that? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s huffing.

    ¡¸ The tennis club girls were in the bakery today so I had no place there ¡¹

    Well, true.

    The girls are from the tennis club entered the bakery, which is usually off-limits to anyone but staff, and they were making bread.

    ¡¸ After all, you know, I¡¯m the ¡°Shirasaka Yukino.¡± When it¡¯s like the school festival, I have to hide ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Eri and Rie who appear in the same show as Yukino just showed up, Mitama too. It won¡¯t be weird that Yukino¡¯s also there ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s a student of the Nadeshiko department, in our school.

    And so, it wasn¡¯t weird for the students in our school to find that Eri and Rie came over to see Mitama, their show¡¯s co-star.

    She also announced that stealth Kinuka, Mitama¡¯s sister, is in the program.

    So, if you add Yukino there¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m different from those girls ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I changed a lot in the past six months, but I¡¯m still the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke, an enemy of society. Besides, they all saw my sex videos so they scorn me from the bottom of their heart ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s rape videos are spread all over the internet.

    It¡¯s impossible to delete now.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I have to hide when there are so many people from the outside coming to our school. I don¡¯t want someone to push me down the stairs and force me to miscarriage ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep the child in my stomach safe no matter what ¡¹

    She rubs her stomach with love.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, we¡¯re going first ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Right, take Yukino and come later ¡¹

    Megu told me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yukino-san, take care of Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, this way. This place is fine as long as the door is closed, so let¡¯s go first ¡¹

    Megu opens the secret stairs door and said.

    ¡¸ Yukino, go and enjoy the school festival with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yukino-san, enjoy your time with Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, take it easy ¡¹

    Saying that Megu and the girls went down the stairs

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯ll be going ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Excuse us ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san went down the stairs.

    With that said.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been alone ¡¹

    We¡¯re left in the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Someone¡¯s always watching me whenever I¡¯m in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re watching you ¡¹

    It¡¯s just we have too many people in the family, so we always have someone nearby

    ¡¸ Oh well ¡¹

    Yukino smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been watching ¡¹

    Saying that she points at the laptop on the principal¡¯s desk.

    That¡¯s connected to the school¡¯s surveillance system.

    She can view the videos from all the cameras in the school.

    ¡¸ Then that means that we were coming here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Katsuko guided you right? To pick me up¡­ ¡¹

    I see.

    She knows that Yukino¡¯s here.

    So the members who went with me were Megu and Mana, her sisters.

    Taking out the girls who don¡¯t get along with Yukino.

    ¡¸ Seriously, it¡¯s a disaster one after another for you today ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

 CH 1366.

    Chapter 1366. School Festival B / Goodbye Castle Part 1

    I left the bakery with Megu, Mana, Ai, Kinosh*ta-san, and Kurose Anju.

    We went through the principal¡¯s office, to the basement, and then the underground passage to the faculty parking lot and wait for the car to pick us up.

    The sun has already set, it¡¯s dark.

    The first day of the school festival is over, most of the students have gone home. There are hardly any people around.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, how about you walk with Megu-oneechan while holding hands at times like this? ¡¹

    Mana asks.

    ¡¸ Everyone in this school recognizes Onii-chan and Megu-oneechan as a couple, and yet¡­

    You were so busy today that you couldn¡¯t get together, right? ¡¹

    Well yeah, that¡¯s true.

    Megu looked at Ai.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s also true for Ai-san, right? She had to stay in the bakery all this time ¡¹

    Ai was baking pastry all the time during the school festival.

    ¡¸ But¡­Ai baked bread with Yoshida-kun¡­it wasn¡¯t all the time, but¡­but still, I¡¯m quite satisfied¡­ ¡¹

    Ai replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m spending my first year of high school at the festival, and I¡¯m happy. So, Megumi-san, go ahead ¡¹

    The collaboration between the bakery and the tennis club had Ai improve her relationship with the girls in the tennis club as well.

    They also accept that Ai¡¯s pastries are delicious.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hold hands, Megu ¡¹

    I give my hand to Megu.

    ¡¸ I want to do it, you still don¡¯t want to? ¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s thin fingers grab my hand.

    ¡¸ Haa¡­ ¡¹

    Megu sighs loudly.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I was thinking about going around the school festival with Yoshi-kun earlier, but things didn¡¯t go our way, right? ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings, the rebels of Kouzuki SS came over.

    It became our priority to settle that first.

    As the owner of Kouzuki SS, I had to receive the report after avoiding the enemy raid, and I had to punish them too.

    Then, I also punished Ishigami Mizuki by deflowering her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan to not let the same thing today happen tomorrow ¡¹

    The two of them made the plans to bring the enemy to our school festival to eliminate them.

    It¡¯s been ruled that Misuzu and Ruriko can¡¯t come to our school¡¯s festival after all.

    For those who want to separate me from the Kouzuki house, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity, that¡¯s why they leaked that information deliberately.

    As a result, the internal problems of Kouzuki SS have been revealed, and it was a good opportunity to reorganize.

    I¡¯ll be honest, spare me from that tomorrow.

    The school festival is ending tomorrow.

    If there¡¯s another enemy we missed out on tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask the two to avoid them and turn them in another time.

    ¡¸ Right. We¡¯ve had enough of the weird disturbances, but¡­ ¡¹

    Megu grips my hand tight.

    ¡¸ Holding hands with Yoshi-kun like this makes me feel that everything¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Megu smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m walking with you at the end of the school festival, holding hands like this ¡¹

    Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone knows that Onii-chan¡¯s always the one who¡¯s having the hardest time ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s always working hard¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not just me, everyone¡¯s also doing their best. I¡¯m just trying to take care of things that I can look after ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Even today, everyone helped me so much so many times. Mana helped me in the bakery, Eri and Rie took the initiative to do a talk show for the bakery and all the other girls too ¡¹

    They¡¯re all helping me.

    I¡¯m just a powerless and dumb high-school student.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. We¡¯re¡­seeing how Yoshida-kun¡­is doing his best¡­so we know what to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Ai-oneechan¡¯s right. We have Onii-chan standing firmly in the middle, and that¡¯s why Mana and everyone knows what they should do ¡¹

    Ai and Mana said.

    ¡¸ The bodyguards do their job¡­and I make bread, and that¡¯s my help. The twins are better when it comes to attracting customers than making pastry, so they did that. The other girls also did what they can. Megu-oneechan too ¡¹

    Mana looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan knows that what she has to do is work at the women¡¯s track and field club, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We could work inside the bakery, but Megu-oneechan worked hard at her post to improve the reputation outside ¡¹

    Working hard inside the bakery isn¡¯t enough.

    That¡¯ll only cause other students to antagonize us.

    Some will take our activities poorly, saying that ¡°they¡¯re the only ones who stand out,¡± or ¡°it¡¯s unfair for them to bring people from the TV¡±

    Therefore, having Megu, who belongs to a different club, working hard on their events, also has significance.

    Captain Takeshiba has a lot of influence in the school, and she¡¯s an ally, and it helps a lot.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Everyone¡­is just doing their best¡­in their place ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ I can only work on pastry¡­right now¡­so I focus on that¡­and it¡¯s for Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said, and then she looks at me bashfully.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also sex¡­Ai can have sex with Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana too! I won¡¯t do it with anyone but Onii-chan for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸ Me too, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu grips my hand and whispers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do whatever I can. And, I¡¯ll focus on what I can do all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, and we¡¯re getting more charming and talented girls. We have no time to be jealous. We need to polish ourselves more before that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Or we¡¯ll lose our place next to Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Mana and Ai looked at Kinosh*ta-san and Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. I want to be someone that Yoshi-kun and everyone in the family need ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why Ruri-oneechan¡¯s amazing. She¡¯s the young lady of the Kouzuki house, yet she¡¯s become the second housewife of the mansion after Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ You say that, yet Mana¡¯s also up there ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s right.

    If Ruriko¡¯s number 2, then Mana¡¯s holding the number 3 spot.

    ¡¸ You know, I just started attending a new middle school, but I was cooped up in the mansion for a long time until that, right? So I had plenty of time to learn about housekeeping ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Ruri-oneechan goes to school and her grades are amazing. Furthermore, she also goes to the traditional dance classes, and she trains even in the mansion, then she also has her job as the young lady of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san took turns in accompanying Jii-chan in social parties and the like.

    She¡¯s spending several days a week in the Kouzuki mansion with Jii-chan.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s so elegant and beautiful, and she¡¯s also a hardworking girl, which makes me feel that I have to work harder too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san¡­is beautiful, elegant, and a hard worker, and also¡­she¡¯s a lewd woman ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s amazing how lewd she is ¡¹

    That young lady¡¯s pastime is filming sex after all.

    Furthermore, she wants to film herself, and even the other girls when having sex.

    ¡¸ Ai-oneechan won¡¯t lose when it comes to lewdness through ¡¹

    Mana smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re comparing the lewdness of our family, then Ai-oneechan¡¯s definitely on the top five spots ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s bashful.

    ¡¸ Ai-oneechan, don¡¯t you think that your sexual desires are a bit too strong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I do ¡¹

    Ai looked at me.

    Whenever we¡¯re alone after lunch, Ai asks me to have sex with her.

    She hides it in public, but the degree of her closet pervert might be the top among the family.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s only with Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, you can ask Onii-chan anything so you got a lot you want to try out ¡¹

    Mana smiles.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, let¡¯s go have sex outside before the climate gets cold. We won¡¯t be able to do it for a while after that ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai wants to do it outside ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s first experience was an outdoor rape in a rainy courtyard.

    Ai too, I did bang her inside the mansion¡¯s gate as she clings to a tree.

    ¡¸ Megu-oneechan, what about you? ¡¹

    Mana asks Megu with a smile.

    ¡¸ S-Sure, even I want to do it with Yoshi-kun outside ¡¹

    Megu said, looking embarrassed.

    ¡¸ Hmm, this is quite a fascinating world, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san says while listening to our conversation.

    ¡¸ What about me? What should we do? What will he do with us? Right Kurose-san? ¡¹

    She smiled at Kurose Anju-san

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s become, my exclusive bodyguard. And she¡¯s ready to have sex with me.

    Kurose-san also agreed to it.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I don¡¯t know. T-This kind of talk¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? You don¡¯t get it? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s flail chimes as she speaks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a virgin so I don¡¯t know much about the details, but you don¡¯t get the contents of the conversation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, I know, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you know, then you get what they mean with what they say, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Kurose-san looks down.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Yoshida-kun is good at it ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. You¡¯ll get used to it soon, and it¡¯ll start to feel good ¡¹

    Mana smiled at Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ I mean, Onee-san, you¡¯ll definitely get addicted to having sex with Onii-chan. I think you¡¯re that type of woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai thinks so too ¡¹

    Err.

    I think so too.

    Girls who don¡¯t know much, like Kurose-san, are more likely to get addicted to it.

    After all, this girl¡¯s honest to the roots.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s okay to get addicted you know. Mana and Megu-oneechan too, and Agnes-chan is one of the most, but we all had times where we got addicted to it. But, Onii-chan will keep you company until you get better, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I had that phase too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be sexual addiction anymore, and then you¡¯ll get dependent on Yoshida-kun instead ¡¹

    Mana, Megu, and Ai told Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ The whole family is dependent on Onii-chan. But, it¡¯s an incurable disease ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you join the family, it¡¯s natural that you get dependent on Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone will be at a loss if Yoshi-kun¡¯s gone after all ¡¹

    R-Really?

    Is that okay?

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯ll understand it soon enough. Having sex just once will get you to understand. After five times, you won¡¯t be able to leave Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Kurose-san asks timidly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be meeting the family soon, then you¡¯ll get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, once you go to the mansion, you¡¯ll see how it¡¯s not just, but the whole family loves Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be able to understand once you see their faces ¡¹

    We arrived at the school building while we were talking.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    We reached the principal¡¯s office.

    We checked that there was nobody around.

    I opened the hidden key panel, pressed the numbers, and authenticated with my fingerprint.

    Pii.

    Kachari.

    The door opened.

    ¡¸ Get in ¡¹

    I opened the door and entered the principal¡¯s office.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so slow! I¡¯m so tired of waiting ¡¹

    Sitting in the principal¡¯s office chair is¡­

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ Yukino, you were here all this time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? I can¡¯t? You know I¡¯m also a student in this school ¡¹

    Yukino says while patting her pregnant stomach.

    ¡¸ No, I haven¡¯t seen you around so I was sure that you were in the mansion ¡¹

    I replied in a hurry.

    ¡¸ If you were here, you could¡¯ve dropped by in the bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ You think I can do that? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s huffing.

    ¡¸ The tennis club girls were in the bakery today so I had no place there ¡¹

    Well, true.

    The girls are from the tennis club entered the bakery, which is usually off-limits to anyone but staff, and they were making bread.

    ¡¸ After all, you know, I¡¯m the ¡°Shirasaka Yukino.¡± When it¡¯s like the school festival, I have to hide ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Eri and Rie who appear in the same show as Yukino just showed up, Mitama too. It won¡¯t be weird that Yukino¡¯s also there ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s a student of the Nadeshiko department, in our school.

    And so, it wasn¡¯t weird for the students in our school to find that Eri and Rie came over to see Mitama, their show¡¯s co-star.

    She also announced that stealth Kinuka, Mitama¡¯s sister, is in the program.

    So, if you add Yukino there¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m different from those girls ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I changed a lot in the past six months, but I¡¯m still the daughter of Shirasaka Sousuke, an enemy of society. Besides, they all saw my sex videos so they scorn me from the bottom of their heart ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s rape videos are spread all over the internet.

    It¡¯s impossible to delete now.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I have to hide when there are so many people from the outside coming to our school. I don¡¯t want someone to push me down the stairs and force me to miscarriage ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep the child in my stomach safe no matter what ¡¹

    She rubs her stomach with love.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, we¡¯re going first ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Right, take Yukino and come later ¡¹

    Megu told me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yukino-san, take care of Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Kinosh*ta-san, this way. This place is fine as long as the door is closed, so let¡¯s go first ¡¹

    Megu opens the secret stairs door and said.

    ¡¸ Yukino, go and enjoy the school festival with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Yukino-san, enjoy your time with Onii-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, take it easy ¡¹

    Saying that Megu and the girls went down the stairs

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯ll be going ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ E-Excuse us ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san went down the stairs.

    With that said.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been alone ¡¹

    We¡¯re left in the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ Now that you mention it ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ Someone¡¯s always watching me whenever I¡¯m in the mansion ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re watching you ¡¹

    It¡¯s just we have too many people in the family, so we always have someone nearby

    ¡¸ Oh well ¡¹

    Yukino smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been watching ¡¹

    Saying that she points at the laptop on the principal¡¯s desk.

    That¡¯s connected to the school¡¯s surveillance system.

    She can view the videos from all the cameras in the school.

    ¡¸ Then that means that we were coming here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Katsuko guided you right? To pick me up¡­ ¡¹

    I see.

    She knows that Yukino¡¯s here.

    So the members who went with me were Megu and Mana, her sisters.

    Taking out the girls who don¡¯t get along with Yukino.

    ¡¸ Seriously, it¡¯s a disaster one after another for you today ¡¹

    Yukino laughed.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1367.

    Chapter 1367. School Festival B / Goodbye Castle Part 2

    ¡¸ It was Yuzuki who told me to stay here and watch the school festival ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    Minaho-neesan had Yukino watch what was going on in the school through the surveillance system in the principal¡¯s office?

    ¡¸ At first, I thought that she might just be harassing me ¡¹

    Yukino can¡¯t show up in the middle of the school festival.

    It¡¯s been half a year since Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s tragic end was shown on TV.

    ¡¸ I felt like I was supposed to sit here and watch you and Megumi, and the rest of the group have a good time ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ But, it went sideways. You¡¯re as busy as ever. Seriously, watching you run around frowning, you don¡¯t even laugh ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t laugh?

    Yeah, that might be.

    ¡¸ I just can¡¯t, after all, I¡¯m not in a situation where I can ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right. To you, baking bread, getting attacked by weird people, raping a high-handed young lady, are things you take seriously ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It was the same with me. You had the face like you¡¯re on the brink of death when you were raping me. You always do. You don¡¯t treat it as a game, you¡¯re serious ¡¹

    Yukino smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ You know, I recently watched the video of Papa raping Yuzuki again. Of course, Yuzuki gave permission ¡¹

    A record of when Minaho-neesan was kidnapped and raped at age 12?

    ¡¸ That was so bad. Papa¡¯s such a hopeless perverted scum. He¡¯s grinning so disgustingly, and he¡¯s attacking women just for his own pleasure. He¡¯s the worst ¡¹

    Yukino, why did you watch it again?

    ¡¸ And he¡¯s been doing that for years. I get why Yuzuki and Katsuko and everyone can¡¯t forgive Papa. I get that they want to kill him. I now get that Papa did things that deserve his death.

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m okay with what Yuzuki and Katsuko did to Papa now. I¡¯m not forgiving them. I don¡¯t even have the status to say that. So, I¡¯ll just accept it. It¡¯s already happened and I can¡¯t do anything about it now. Papa had to die ¡¹

    Yukino finally sorted her thoughts on Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s death.

    ¡¸ I also figured out why I didn¡¯t turn out like Yuzuki or Katsuko¡­becoming crazy from shock after you raped me ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve known from the beginning that you liked me, see? ¡¹

    I fell for Yukino at the entrance ceremony.

    Then, I kept staring at her from a distance.

    Yukino herself knows that I was into her.

    ¡¸ So, when you raped me, I could think that ¡°This guy just likes me too much that he¡¯s doing this¡± You always had that desperate look whenever you raped me. You don¡¯t make the same face as Papa, where you smile, joke around, and look down on women. You always embraced me with all your heart and soul, right? That¡¯s why I could keep my pride as a woman. That¡¯s what kept my heart from breaking ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸ Katsuko and others seem to think that I have the nerves of steel, but I don¡¯t. In the end, it¡¯s only because of you. No matter how much they messed me up, I was able to endure it because I felt that I¡¯m loved ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re such a weird guy. You¡¯re dumb, it¡¯s beyond saving. I mean, it¡¯s abysmal ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ I got so amazed by that one that I laughed so hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ You know, the weird foreign girls, how many was it again? Was it ten? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thirteen ¡¹

    The former assassins that Kyouko-san brought from Southeast Asia.

    ¡¸ You remember their names? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err. Dolly and Anna. Then, Penny Su, Vah Geena Quatro, Ososo, Fera Chiyo, Anne Rose, Yin Ran, and Yin Lin. Akme Iku Ecstasy, Kunni Manjiru Kaupa, Olga, and the last one is Clito ¡¹

    I reply while counting with my fingers.

    ¡¸ You do remember them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously. I¡¯m taking custody of them after all. At least I could remember their names ¡¹

    If I don¡¯t even know their names, how can I welcome them to the family?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s abysmal about you. Normally, if you¡¯re asked to take care of a group of 13 unknown foreign girls, you¡¯d say ¡°I can¡¯t¡± and refuse, They don¡¯t even understand Japanese, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, they seem to understand a bit. Besides, Anya and Edie can understand them. And they seem smart so they¡¯ll learn Japanese soon enough ¡¹

    I don¡¯t worry about that.

    ¡¸ Besides, Kyouko-san told me to take custody of them. She¡¯ll never give orders that you can¡¯t do. She believes that I can take custody of the 13 of them. Therefore, I¡¯ll show them that I can get it done ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say ¡°I can¡¯t, sorry¡± before I try. People have expectations of me, so I¡¯ll meet their expectations. I have to do as told. That¡¯s always been my standpoint from before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since when did you have that thought? ¡¹

    Well, uhm¡­

    ¡¸ Hmm, I made that kind of resolve when Agnes called me Papa. I became aware of my responsibility ¡¹

    I replied to Yukino.

    ¡¸ I thought that I can¡¯t get away with it when I first raped Yukino. It has always been like that. But, back then, all I thought was ¡°I don¡¯t mind dying now¡± Now, I think ¡°I can¡¯t die¡± to keep my family safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ You sure are an abysmal idiot. ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ You just swallow it all. You¡¯re naively honest. Yet, you¡¯re not so desperate, you¡¯re ready to digest what you swallowed, no matter what. You sure are an idiot. You¡¯re not mad, but still, an idiot nonetheless. You¡¯re an idiot beyond saving ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, maybe ¡¹

    I think so too.

    It¡¯s not about whether I can or not.

    I just swallow everything that¡¯s in front of me, even if it¡¯s beyond my tolerance.

    I receive and digest, and do something about it.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯re that kind of guy, that¡¯s why it goes well for us ¡¹

    Our family.

    No matter what happens¡­

    I¡¯ll make my whole family happy.

    I need to continue my efforts to make the family, no matter how laborious and struggling it is.

    ¡¸ I get why you¡¯ve become a guy who can¡¯t even smile. What you carry on your shoulders is heavy, and it continues to increase. ¡¹

    I don¡¯t laugh at that.

    ¡¸ I too couldn¡¯t laugh tonight ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ You see, returning back to the topic of why Yuzuki told me to watch over the situation during the school festival ¡¹

    Okay¡­

    ¡¸ The twins had a talk show, and Mitama and Kinuka did some street performances in front of the cafe, right? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s watching those through the cameras too.

    ¡¸ That was bad. For me ¡¹

    For Yukino?

    ¡¸ Putting Mitama¡¯s performance aside. What¡¯s bad is Mitama has a good appearance. She¡¯s got a good physique, and she¡¯s a natural airhead. She¡¯s wild that the audience can¡¯t imagine what she¡¯ll do, and that¡¯s what charms her audience ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s such a beauty, but you don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do next.

    Furthermore, her strength is absurd.

    ¡¸ But, the real threat to me is the twins ¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸ I already earned my rating as someone who speaks abusively on TV, right? ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ The twins, especially Eri, is quite the wicked tongue too, so she¡¯s overlapping with my character ¡¹

    Overlap?

    ¡¸ Furthermore, the twins get to retort to each other and neutralize the poison that they spit out. The skill of the duo is amazing ¡¹

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ This is just between us but did you know that those girls are getting offers to appear on other TV shows and stations? I¡¯ve been on TV for six months and my show has some good ratings. But, I never got that offer. Yet¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Jii-chan¡¯s forcing Yukino¡¯s show to air by putting pressure on the TV station owned by the Shirasaka house ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s TV show is a whole hour of just her and her friends talking, without any commercials and sponsors. It¡¯s an irregular show.

    ¡¸ In Yukino¡¯s case, a lot is going on, and I think the ¡°dark power¡± seems to be having an effect on the show¡¯s broadcast that hardly anyone approaches you ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same for the twins, right? Everyone knows what happened to their parents ¡¹

    Eri and Rie¡¯s parents went and had a shootout with their boss and died while under the Miko power¡¯s control.

    The news was widespread so everyone knows about it.

    ¡¸ Even with that kind of guilt, they recognize the star quality of the twins. You¡¯ve seen it on the talk show earlier, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Yukino sighs.

    ¡¸ I get it now. Those girls are better than me. Both in star quality and talking ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ You get it right? A group of middle-school girls who aren¡¯t even students in our school started a talk show, and they attracted a crowd. They just watch it, not finding it as weird ¡¹

    Eri and Rie have star quality.

    ¡¸ Snatch and Francie approves both of those girls ¡¹

    The comedian and columnist on Yukino¡¯s show praised the twins highly.

    ¡¸ To be honest, it¡¯s frustrating, but when I see their talent objectively like this, I had to admit it. Those girls are much more amusing than me ¡¹

    Yukino.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll give the show to the two and retire. Right now, all I can do is appear on TV. I can¡¯t escape. After that execution of my devilish father, raped, impregnated, spread all the shameful images for the whole world to see. I¡¯ll just continue to show my face to the world with all my composure. That¡¯s my fight¡¯ ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ However, I thought that I had to go head-to-head with the twins and win, but after watching their talk show today, I realized that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    What is?

    ¡¸ If those girls are much more amusing than me, then I¡¯ll just change to take advantage of it. I don¡¯t have to oppose them but support them instead. It¡¯s my show so I have to stand strong ¡¹

    Yukino looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Just like you do ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ You¡¯re also changing. Back then, you were too uptight about having to do everything yourself, but now you entrust the girls to do what they can, right?

    ¡¸ Well, I can¡¯t do anything alone. And besides, we have a lot of girls who are much more talented in the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ I started thinking that way too. If someone¡¯s much more skilled than me, then let them take care of it. I get that I don¡¯t have to force myself ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s changed too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You did. Back then, if things don¡¯t go your way, you start bawling and stop thinking ¡¹

    I said. Yukino rubbed her stomach.

    ¡¸ I have this now so I can¡¯t just make a fuss. It¡¯s bad for the child ¡¹

    ¡¸ Parenting? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve started reading magazines for pregnant women. Nagisa gave me some ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Yukino, but Nagisa¡¯s also pregnant with my child.

    ¡¸ It helps to have someone with experience get pregnant at the same time as me. It¡¯s honestly reassuring ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s still in her first year in high school.

    If she¡¯s alone, she might not be able to endure it out of anxiety.

    ¡¸ Yeah, your eyes say that you want to take a look, I¡¯ll show it to you later. Papa might want to learn a thing or two as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I never studied childbirth to begin with.

    ¡¸ Seriously. No matter what anyone tells you, you never show an ¡°I don¡¯t like it¡± face. You¡¯re always okay with anything. That¡¯s just boundless ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Silly, I was praising you ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, I guess that boundless part of you is also a talent ¡¹

    then.

    ¡¸ I like you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I hated you before, but I like you now. I know it. My heart¡¯s changed ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Can I touch your stomach? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ Sure. It¡¯s your child too, besides ¡¹

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also one of your women ¡¹

    I embraced Yukino and pat her belly.

    Then, I kissed Yukino.

    ¡¸ Nfufufu ¡¹

    Yukino started laughing.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing. It¡¯s just I feel happy ¡¹

    This time, Yukino returned the kiss.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m returning this idiot to you ¡¹

    I held hands with Yukino, followed after Megu and the girls who had gone ahead through the passage.

    Yukino said that Megu and the girls are waiting for the car to arrive in the faculty parking lot.

    ¡¸ Thanks to you, I got to enjoy it a lot ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go with Yoshi-kun to the closing party tomorrow, so you can have it, Ai-san ¡¹

    Megu told Ai.

    Megu and I are recognized as an engaged couple in the school.

    It¡¯s half-obligatory for the two of us to be in the post-party for couples

    ¡¸ How about Mana-san? ¡¹

    Ai asks mana.

    ¡¸ No need to hold back. Ai-oneechan worked hard today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Yoshida-kun!! ¡¹

    Ai embraced me.

    I also hugged her back.

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s watching from the sides and Kurose-san¡¯s looking dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯re here ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Then, the garage¡¯s shutter opens.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s business van is outside.

    Seems like she sent the girls in the bakery to the mansion and has returned here.

    As for Misato and the prostitute cadets, Rei-chan¡¯s sending them off to the new brothel.

    We got inside the van and¡­

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Edie, Nei, and Grace Marinka-san are also inside.

    ¡¸ We settled the talks with the school festival committee ¡¹

    Edie told me.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, we will be attending some of the regular events in the school festival, but in exchange ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie and grace-san will do the school swimsuit Judo like they did the other day ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ By the way, there will also be TV cameras ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Is it going to be a live broadcast? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way. The martial arts tournament was broadcasted on the midnight slot you know ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just going to do a promotional show before we go to America this December, and since Edie and the girls are selling the fact that they¡¯re still high-schoolers, we thought that it might be a good idea to include a clip of them doing an exhibition match during the high-school festival ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haruka and Maria are coming too, those girls are also high-schoolers ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria (Tendou Otome) are third-years.

    They¡¯re also going to America.

    ¡¸ While at it, Rodulfo-san and Line Haruko-san will come too! they¡¯re in their second year after all ¡¹

    Oh yeah, Line Haruko-san from the creative martial arts Golden Balm gym

    ¡¸ Monkey Mimi-san could come too, but she¡¯s already past her 20s ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Jun is enough as our guest ¡¹

    Grace-san will be appearing too.

    Edie, Kurou Haruka, Kendou Maria, Line Haruko, and Grace Marinka-san. That¡¯s five people.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t it hard to play with just five people? ¡¹

    Who will fight who?

    If it¡¯s an exhibition match, then it won¡¯t be a tournament bracket.

    It¡¯s just pushed to the school festival in a hurry so I don¡¯t think they can lend the venue for that long.

    So, if it¡¯s two at a time, there will be one excess

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll be fighting the four in turns ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ One versus Four, that¡¯s twenty minutes. We¡¯ll just adjust the time and end it in thirty minutes ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s fighting the four.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to make the fight look good on TV ¡¹

    Edie said calmly.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1368.

    Chapter 1368. Fun Home / Battle at the Bathhouse Part 1

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back ¡¹

    Returning to the mansion, Ruriko welcomes us, along with Agnes, Karen, and Erica.

    I¡¯m greeted by the girls from the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ W-Wow, it¡¯s K-Kouzuki Ruriko-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju-san, who had been the bodyguard of the Ishigami house, was surprised as Ruriko welcomed us.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s one of the new girls, Kurose Anju ¡¹

    I introduced Kurose-san to the girls.

    ¡¸ Then, Kinosh*ta-san. She¡¯s officially joining the Family too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san greets with a smile, while Kurose-san looks nervous.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know them ¡¹

    Agnes smiles.

    ¡¸ Agnes and the girls weren¡¯t allowed to go to Papa¡¯s school today but we were watching! ¡¹

    They were watching the video of the surveillance system installed in our high school from the mansion?

    ¡¸ Yes, pleased to meet you ¡¹

    Ruriko bows to Kurose-san and Kinosh*ta-san.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san is the same age as me. Let¡¯s get along ¡¹

    Right. Ruriko and Kurose-san are both 15.

    however, Ruriko¡¯s still in her third year in middle school.

    Kurose-san meanwhile skipped a grade at the Swiss Boarding School and she¡¯s not attending school in Japan currently.

    ¡¸ L-Likewise, please take care of me ¡¹

    Kurose-san bows to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ By the way, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Dinner will be ready soon. You must be tired, so we had the bath prepared already ¡¹

    She speaks to me like a newly-wed wife.

    ¡¸ But, everyone¡¯s waiting for me so you all haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, right? ¡¹

    Today¡¯s the first day of the school festival so I came home later than usual

    Normally, we would¡¯ve already finished eating by now.

    ¡¸ We knew that you¡¯d be late, so we adjusted our tea time to later ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Agnes also wants to take a bath with Papa before eating dinner! ¡¹

    Agnes tells me.

    Karen, standing next to Agnes, has a dark expression on her face.

    Does she have something she wants to consult with me?

    ¡¸ Err, how about Ai and Megu, aren¡¯t they hungry? ¡¹

    I asked about the girls who had been working hard at the school festival.

    ¡¸ Ai went to take a bath first ¡¹

    Ai, who had been holed up in the bakery, baking bread all day, said.

    ¡¸ I should do the same ¡¹

    Megu, who did her job in the sports measurement with the track and field team and helped in the bakery, said.

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I did sweat a lot ¡¹

    Nei and Edie said.

    ¡¸ I should take a bath too ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Katsuko-nee drove the car to the garage so she¡¯s not here.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll go take a bath first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes jumps to me.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take a bath later, I¡¯ll rest for now ¡¹

    Yukino said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like it when everyone¡¯s taking a bath, it¡¯s noisy ¡¹

    Then, we went to the bathroom

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san and Yoshiko-san are staying over at Grandfather¡¯s mansion tonight ¡¹

    Ruriko told me.

    ¡¸ Oh, the Kouzuki SS rebellion matter? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    I¡¯m the owner of the Kouzuki SS now.

    Some people in the company revolted.

    Well, a high-school boy suddenly became the head of their organization, so it¡¯s inevitable for such actions to occur

    The problem is¡­

    I got Kouzuki SS because Jii-chan approved me as Misuzu¡¯s partner.

    So, they tried to use the Ishigami siblings to tear me away from the Kouzuki house or use the siblings to ruin my reputation.

    Or the rebel troops carry out their plan to take me out while it was in chaos.

    It seemed that the branch families were involved too.

    If I disappear, they could force Misuzu to marry their son.

    Ruriko and Yoshiko-san are living with me so they can¡¯t make a move on them, but¡­

    Some in the Kouzuki clan think that if I¡¯m gone, they can do whatever they want.

    It¡¯s because they kept backing the rebels that they were able to carry out their plan to take me out.

    ¡¸ In regards to that, Grandfather had something to tell ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, and Shou-oneesama, will only deal inside the Kouzuki SS. Onii-sama¡¯s not a member of the Kouzuki house, and so Grandfather will deal with the problems within the Kouzuki clan ¡¹

    Right.

    Jii-chan¡¯s the head of the family.

    The head needs to be the one to punish the evil inside the house.

    By now, the clan members and relatives have gathered in the main mansion and Jii-chan¡¯s probably holding his judgment on them now.

    ¡¸ Okay. Got it ¡¹

    I¡¯ll just ask Misuzu what the results were later.

    However.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, what about you? Do you not need to go to the Kouzuki mansion? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m just Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Serving Onii-sama is much more valuable to me than the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know that you¡¯ve been busy with the school festival, so I had to take care of the house ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the housewife of the mansion, but she¡¯s busy in the bakery.

    Mana also came and helped us out when she came back from her school.

    Megu¡¯s also in school.

    Ruriko¡¯s the only one who can take care of the housework.

    ¡¸ Agnes and the girls can¡¯t go to Papa¡¯s school, so we were working hard to make up for it at home ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ We also taught Motoko-chan a lot about cooking! ¡¹

    Oh, it helps to have Kuromiya Motoko and Kurumi, who are both good cooks.

    If it¡¯s just Ruriko and the young girls, then it might¡¯ve been hard for them.

    ¡¸ Yes, we entrusted the kitchen to them right now ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What is it, I heard that you¡¯re going to take a bath first so we rushed here ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll join too! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie, who came home first via the van, run across the corridor.

    Then, Mitama, Kinuka, and Arisu comes after.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t help prepare dinner, and so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Regretfully ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters are good fighters, but they¡¯re not good at housework.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m accompanying Motoko-sama ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s able to do housework now.

    But, if Arisu¡¯s not coming with me, Mitama and Kinuka won¡¯t go to the bathroom either.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Papa, welcome back! ¡¹

    Mao-chan jumps to me.

    Oh, Nagisa¡¯s following from behind.

    ¡¸ You see, you see! Tomorrow¡¯s Sunday, and nothing that happened today will happen again, so Mao can go to Papa¡¯s school festival too! ¡¹

    Nothing that happened today will happen again?

    ¡¸ Who told you that? ¡¹

    I asked Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Me. Minaho-san and Shou-oneesan contacted me earlier ¡¹

    Nagisa replies.

    Then that means that bringing the Kouzuki SS rebels and the Ishigami house people was part of the plan.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m going to take Mao out to play ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s just like Katsuko-nee, they were students of our school.

    But, Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped them in their first year and the first term, so they never experienced school festivals.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little jealous of Katsuko. I wonder if I¡¯ll start a flower arrangement club and become their advisor? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s the advisor of the bakery. She¡¯s involved in our school, so Nagisa also wants it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that¡¯s good ¡¹

    I want Nagisa to regain some of the student life she¡¯s lost.

    ¡¸ Eeh, Mao-chan can go to Papa¡¯s school festival? ¡¹

    Agnes is surprised.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes will go too! ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, if we push ourselves, Kuromori-sama will be troubled ¡¹

    Erica explained to Agnes.

    Agnes is also attending the same school for the young ladies, she¡¯s disclosed to have the blood of the Kouzuki house.

    Therefore, if Agnes comes to our school festival, we¡¯ll have to set up security on the same scale as the young ladies of the Kouzuki house.

    The school festival attracts an unspecified number of people outside the school, and with the appearance of the twins and Mitama and the girls today, there will be more outsider visitors tomorrow.

    The half-foreign Agnes will definitely gather attention.

    Furthermore, Agnes would talk intimately with the family without worrying eyes.

    I don¡¯t want others to see ¡®that¡¯ Agnes, who¡¯s attending the school for the young ladies, making contact with twins, and Mitama, who appear on Yukino¡¯s show.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that you saw how busy Kuromori-sama was today. The people who went there today were all helping out in the store, working to make the customers happy. We can¡¯t do that, can we? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes can help out with baking! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen-chan can help out Papa! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ The bakery there is too small for everyone. Kuromori-sama¡¯s school, had the tennis club too, right? They will be there too. I think Mana-san and Yomiko-san are enough to help out, just like today ¡¹

    Erica said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan can make pastries, but are you as good as Mana-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I can make as much as Yomi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes-chan will go by herself? Leaving Luna-san, Koyomi-san, and Karen-san here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes falters.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-san¡¯s also doing her job as a bodyguard. Agnes-chan, you know about Yomiko-san¡¯s power, don¡¯t you? Agnes-chan doesn¡¯t have that kind of power, right?

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Mao-chan

    ¡¸ But, Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao¡¯s okay. After all, she¡¯s still small! ¡¹

    The four-year-old Mao-chan said.

    Mao-chan¡¯s absurdly cute, and Nagisa¡¯s also amazingly beautiful.

    But they don¡¯t stand out as much as Agnes.

    If they show up at our high-school festival, people won¡¯t think that it¡¯s weird.

    ¡¸ Besides, Mao-chan hasn¡¯t gone to school yet, so we don¡¯t have a school festival. Agnes-chan has a school festival, right? ¡¹

    Mao-chan tells Agnes.

    ¡¸ Well, we do, but¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes is a student of the school for the young ladies, so she¡¯ll experience the school festival soon.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes-chan can ask Papa to go to her school festival! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll go to Agnes¡¯ school festival ¡¹

    I agreed.

    ¡¸ So, hold it for now. Besides, we need more pastries for tomorrow so I have to ask Agnes and the girls to supplement the lacking ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll help out Onii-sama from the mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko told Agnes.

    Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have the bakery in the mansion in full operation so everyone will be baking.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re helping Papa from here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll be participating in Onii-sama¡¯s school festival from the shadows ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ So, please help us, Agnes ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll do it for Papa! ¡¹

    We managed to convince Agnes.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Err, by the way, who¡¯s in the kitchen now? ¡¹

    I asked Ruriko as we reach the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Motoko-oneesama and Kurumi-san as mentioned earlier. Then, Sakurako-sama and Shie-san. ¡¹ Mariko-oneesama and Haiji-san are there too ¡¹

    The master and bodyguard of Kuromiya and Kanou house. Then Mariko and Haiji, the former master and bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama¡¯s also in the kitchen ¡¹

    Erica said.

    Oh, it¡¯s Sunday so Erica¡¯s sister, Marika, who usually lives in the boarding house, is also staying over.

    But.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about the other girls? ¡¹

    I know that Misuzu and Yoshiko-san aren¡¯t here, but some girls aren¡¯t mentioned yet.

    ¡¸ Yes, the other girls are doing jobs outside the kitchen ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Oh, right¡­ ¡¹

    The girls not mentioned are Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.

    The Takakura shrine maidens.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Okay, take it off already Darling ¡¹

    Edie hurries me.

    ¡¸ Papa, take off my bra! ¡¹

    Agnes in her underwear, comes to me.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan too, have Papa take it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, shall I take yours off, Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    Erica reaches for my clothes.

    ¡¸ Oh? What are you doing? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san talks to Kurose-san who seem dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, it¡¯s just that I got taken here, not knowing what¡¯s going on ¡¹

    She¡¯s turned stiff as she watches us get naked.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it? If we¡¯re taking a bath, then we need to get naked ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san says while undressing.

    ¡¸ Eh? B-but? ¡¹

    Kurose-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, do I have to get naked in this situation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Embarrassed? That¡¯s cute ¡¹

    Nei, who¡¯s already naked, told Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re a family so it¡¯s natural to socialize when naked ¡¹

    Nei, whose beauty is on the level of art, and is proud of her voluptuous body¡­

    And Edie, whose trained body is wild and charming, stood together.

    ¡¸ What are you getting embarrassed for? ¡¹

    The naked Agnes who¡¯s helping Erica and the girls take off my clothes looked at Kurose-san.

    Agnes¡¯ young body is quite beautiful.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Nobody¡¯s here to hurt you ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s exposing her voluptuous body

    ¡¸ Hurry, hurry ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s jumping up and down as she says that.

    ¡¸ For professional bodyguards, what you need the most is courage ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Even now, you and I are getting in the bath as Kuormori-sama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, don¡¯t let your guard down ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Y-You¡¯re right. If I¡¯m going in the bath as a bodyguard, then I have to join in too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our duty to get into the bathroom before our Milord and make sure the bathroom is safe ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ If so, we must get naked before Milord! ¡¹

    Yeah, Kinuka¡¯s already naked.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, scout! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes Aneue! ¡¹

    Kinuka moves to the bathroom swiftly.

    ¡¸ Look, that¡¯s the professional. Anju¡¯s still not there ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ I-I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ You get it? Then take off your clothes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san told her and Kurose-san took off her clothes in a hurry.

    I tried not to look at her, but¡­

    The dressing room¡¯s got a huge mirror so I can see Kurose-san stripping.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Oh, I knew that she¡¯d have that meticulous personality.

    She¡¯s carefully folding the clothes she took off.

    Yeah, Kurose-san in her underwear¡­

    Her breasts and ass haven¡¯t developed that much yet.

    But, her hips are tight and her legs are long.

    Those are some beautiful proportions.

    She¡¯s gonna grow to become a beauty.

    ¡¸ Anju¡¯s got no muscle here and here ¡¹

    Edie looks at Kurose-san in her white bra and panty, and points.

    ¡¸ Take a look at Mitama, Ryouko, or me. We¡¯re all trained in these parts

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Looking at Edie, Mitama, and Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s bodies.

    Kurose-san nods in agreement.

    ¡¸ Look at yourself in the mirror, look, it¡¯s also lacking in this part. Here and here too, you need to train that part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s informative ¡¹

    Kurose-san shows a serious face and replied with a serious tone.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just use it as information. You¡¯ll start training with us starting tonight. We¡¯ll be remodeling your body in three weeks, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I understand, please take care of me ¡¹

    Kurose-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ Hmm, Anju-chan¡¯s breast and ass is still lacking ¡¹

    Nei looked at Kurose-san¡¯s body and said.

    ¡¸ Lacking? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if only you raise the angle of your breasts, it¡¯ll be a bit sexier. Your butt too should be like this, not like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    Nei gropes Kurose-san¡¯s ass and she made a cute scream.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it, Darling will make your proportions better after a few times doing it with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, true. You¡¯ll change for the better once Yo-chan pours into your womb two or three times ¡¹

    Edie and Nei said.

    ¡¸ People also laugh at me for having a childish body for my age, will that go away too? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it won¡¯t go away, but it¡¯ll change. That¡¯s what happened to us too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori house has a program to make women beautiful, so you¡¯ll definitely get better. Just take a look at me ¡¹

    Nei said. Mana added.

    ¡¸ And in that program, receiving Onii-chan¡¯s love is very important ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, having sex with Yo-chan sure makes you beautiful ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, I¡¯m looking forward to it! Right, Anju-san? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san told Kurose-san with a smile, but¡­

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Kurose-san looks confused.

    ¡¸ You said earlier that you followed us here before you know what¡¯s going on, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ In a year, you¡¯ll figure it out. How lucky you are that Yo-chan chose you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯ll get it ¡¹

    Ai nodded.

    ¡¸ To be in here¡­makes me so happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay. Err¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san doesn¡¯t get what Nei and Ai are telling her right now.

    ¡¸ Still, Onii-sama keeps on finding good girls ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ This girl¡¯s got no stains ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, depending on no how she¡¯s raised, she¡¯ll grow even bigger ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Compared to Anju-san, I¡¯m filled with stains. I¡¯m kind of jealous of how pure Anju-chan is ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why. This pure child might not grow properly if she¡¯s not in Kuromori-sama¡¯s place. But now¡­

    Kurose-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll get it soon. There¡¯s no other place where you can get such a rewarding job as a bodyguard. A lot of things happened today one after another, but it was fun, wasn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san asks Kurose-san¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to force yourself to understand right now. You¡¯ll understand it soon enough ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Reporting! ¡¹

    Kinuka returned from the bathroom.

    ¡¸ The bathroom has something strange! Repeat! The bathroom has something strange! ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re all late! ¡¹

    A loud voice came from the bathroom.

    This voice;

    Kyouko-san?!

    ¡¸ Hey, stop idling around and come in! ¡¹

    What¡¯s going on in the bathroom?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1369.

    Chapter 1369. Fun Home / Battle at the Bathhouse Part 2

    ¡¸ There¡¯s nothing unusual going on so don¡¯t worry about it. If you¡¯re too conscious, you¡¯re going to provoke the girls ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice echoes in the bathroom.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Kinuka, you and Mitama can come after me ¡¹

    Kinuka and Mitama are both specialized in combat so they tend to take a stance as soon as they see an enemy or an anomaly.

    ¡¸ However, being master¡¯s bodyguard means¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m also here ¡¹

    Edie and Kinosh*ta-san go to my side.

    However, Kinosh*ta-san isn¡¯t holding her usual flail.

    She knows that she doesn¡¯t need to take her weapon.

    ¡¸ Anju¡¯s coming too. You need to show a face of composure at times like these ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kurose Anju-san replies with a serious look.

    Oh, she seems to have almost forgotten her embarrassment from being naked due to having a duty as a bodyguard.

    Yeah, as expected, her breasts are nicely shaped.

    Her pink nipples, look like they¡¯re stiff. Must be from the tension.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    I opened the door and entered.

    It¡¯s steamy.

    Hmm?

    There are a lot of people in the bathroom.

    Wait, this is¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be that cautious. Anya and I are here, and everyone¡¯s also in their maximum safety ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s soaking up to her shoulders in the middle of the bathtub. She has a white hand towel over her head.

    Then, on Kyouko-san¡¯s side.

    Whit skin, brown skin, black skin, black hair, blonde hair.

    Girls with different features lined up, naked.

    Beautiful girls with various racial characteristics ranging in age from 12 to 17.

    The growth of their naked bodies, the shape of their breasts, the color of their nipples, their pubic hairs, they¡¯re different from ordinary Japanese girls in every way.

    This is¡­

    They¡¯re the former girl assassins Kyouko-san brought from Southeast Asia.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s their first time in a Japanese style bath so they¡¯re just a little confused ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you try calling out their names so they calm down? ¡¹

    I do remember all their names.

    ¡¸ Dolly Lu and Anna Lu

    The first brown-skinned girls born in Southeast Asia reacted when I called their names.

    ¡¸ Also, Penny Su Elcuchio, Vah Geena Quatro, Ososo Oboko, Fera?Chiyo ¡¹

    Two white-skinned girls of Caucasian origin, and the Dark skinned girl from Africa of half-Japanese descent.

    The colors of their eyes changed as soon as they hear me call them.

    Their wary minds loosened up.

    ¡¸ Anne Rose Agermander, Yin Lan, Yin Rin ¡¹

    The half-German, Half-Turkish girl, and the Chinese twins.

    ¡¸ Akme Iku Ecstasy, Kunni Manjiru Kaupa, Olga Zum Deikun ¡¹ Number 11. Right? Her long hair¡¯s hanging down her back. She has a calm atmosphere and a dark skin tone.

    Green and South Indian, white and black skins. Then, the mature dark-haired girl from Central Asia.

    ¡¸ Lastly, Clito Lilith ¡¹

    I look at the Persian girl.

    That¡¯s all thirteen of them.

    ¡¸ Nice, you remember them all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Remembering the names is the first step in taking control of the other party. These girls just entered the next step

    These girls are raised as assassins.

    Their fellow gets sent out one after another to assassinate, and they never come back.

    It takes time for the girls who lived in such a ruthless environment to become accepted.

    It¡¯s not just me, but they have to become friendly with the whole family too.

    ¡¸ With that said, I thought that we could take a bath together and have some naked contact ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says while standing inside the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Wow, we got a lot of girls from everywhere! ¡¹

    Agnes peeks from the changing room and said.

    ¡¸ Papa, are those girls joining the family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the plan, but¡­ ¡¹

    I stand to black the path preventing Agnes from jumping in.

    ¡¸ These girls just came to Japan, so they don¡¯t know Japanese yet. They¡¯re still a bit afraid. Don¡¯t surprise them ¡¹

    They¡¯re all orphans taken in by their female boss in that organization in Southeast Asia and trained with the art of assassination.

    If you provoke them, they might just resist and that¡¯s risky.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t surprise them, Agnes. You need us to translate if you want to say something ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s from them, then Anya and I can understand them ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ The foundation is French, isn¡¯t it? If so, then I can also talk to them ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Ah, then I think I can talk to them a bit! ¡¹

    Eri said.

    The young ladies seem to have French lessons.

    ¡¸ All the girls in the bathroom right now have some element of empathy for the kids there. As long as they don¡¯t scare them, nothing dangerous will happen ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, element of empathy?

    ¡¸ Besides, take a look at those girls ¡¹

    The moment Kyouko-san said that; the four girls out of sight from the former assassins have become visible through the steam

    Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan

    The girls with the Miko power are observing Dolly and the girls.

    If one of them suddenly appears to be ready to go off the rails, then¡­

    Kyouko-san and Anya can stop them physically.

    Tsukiko and the girls can restrain them mentally.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you should get in the bath too. You¡¯ll get colds if you stay there ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right Papa! Ushishi ¡¹

    Mao-chan told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    If Kyouko-san goes this far, then I just have to ready myself.

    I get inside the bathroom.

    The other girls follow after.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, everyone seems to be shy. So, Agnes and everyone won¡¯t force to talk to them, but instead wait for the Onee-san to introduce them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Agnes talks to Mao-chan in the bath.

    Agnes is already attending the school for the young ladies, so she¡¯s learned to be modest with her relationships.

    She won¡¯t act on her emotions.

    However.

    The bath is split into two.

    The backside has Kyouko-san and the girl assassins.

    Then, the one near the entrance is us.

    Both sides are looking at each other with interest, but they¡¯re not talking.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped that this looks like a marriage interview. Edie, we¡¯re going to introduce the girls on our sides. Keep the individual profiles as short as possible, and talk relevantly ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells Edie.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Edie stood from the bath and started talking with a bright tone.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s telling them her name and that she came from an assassination cult from New Orleans ¡¹

    Ruriko translates for me whisperingly.

    ¡¸ That she¡¯s sold to Miss Cordelia and Onii-sama saved her, and now she¡¯s here. She¡¯s treated with care, and she¡¯s happy. That¡¯s what she said. ¡¹

    Edie walks through the large tub and walked to Kinosh*ta-san and Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ She talks about how the two are professional and apprentice bodyguards ¡¹

    She¡¯s introducing the other bodyguards.

    Next, she goes to Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ She tells them that the siblings had been born from a family that had been serving as bodyguards for generations. ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s Anjou house had been the bodyguard of the Kurama house.

    Edie thought that introducing the fighting girls would help the assassins calm down.

    Then, Edie goes to Nei and Megu.

    ¡¸ Megumi, smile. You¡¯re not making a good impression ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Megu forces out a smile, as she was making a complicated face as she watches the situation.

    Edie then talks to the assassin girls again.

    ¡¸ She talks about how Nei-oneesama was a victim of a crime, that her parents and brother got killed, and she was targeted by criminals, and Onii-sama saved her. That Onii-sama shot and killed the criminal with his own hands ¡¹

    The assassins looked at me.

    ¡¸ Then, she also told that Megumi-oneesama was a daughter of a woman who had been kidnapped and forced to work as a prostitute, and Onii-sama saved her when she was to become a prostitute herself too ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a daughter of a woman that Shirasaka Sousuke raped.

    Shirasaka Sousuke planned to make his daughter, Megu, become a prostitute as well.

    ¡¸ Megumi, are you happy with your life with Darling? ¡¹

    Edie asks Megu with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, tell them that ¡¹

    Megu.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu only knows Japanese, so she speaks out her thoughts.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s also happy to be with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana is Megu¡¯s sister from another mother.

    She¡¯s now my sex slave, but¡­

    The vicious father had already been executed. Edie tells them in French.

    Then, she goes to the twins, Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s talking about how these girls had been abused by their Japanese Mafia parents. Then, they were able to break out from the ties of their past by coming to Onii-sama ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    I get what Kyouko-san meant by that now.

    The thirteen assassins are all orphans in the slums until they get picked up by their boss.

    Many of them are children of prostitutes and were in the midst of violence and organized crime.

    Women whose circumstances are familiar, are Nei, Megu, and the twins.

    Then, Edie goes to Nagisa and Mao-chan next.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, you don¡¯t have to translate anymore ¡¹

    I said.

    I get Edie¡¯s introduction.

    Nagisa¡¯s a former prostitute, and Mao-chan¡¯s father is unknown.

    I¡¯m glad it¡¯s in French.

    Mao-chan shouldn¡¯t hear that.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-sama ¡¹

    While Edie was introducing them, the former assassins went ¡°Oh¡±

    ¡¸ Seems like she told them that Nagisa¡¯s pregnant ¡¹

    Edie said. Nagisa pats her stomach bashfully.

    Yet with love.

    ¡¸ She talks about how Onii-sama¡¯s love gave her a child, and that saved Nagisa-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko translates Edie¡¯s French

    Back then, she was forced to get pregnant in exchange for retiring as a prostitute, but¡­

    This time, Nagisa wanted to get pregnant

    ¡¸ Mao, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nagisa hugs Mao-chan.

    The mother and daughter are happy.

    Next, Edie goes to Agnes.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to translate this either ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s probably going to tell them about Agnes¡¯ past.

    About her father confined her in the basement to turn her into his sex toy.

    A beautiful half-race girl is forced to worship her father, teaching her nothing but having sex with her father.

    The assassins look at Agnes, who has such a bright and shining smile that they find it hard to believe that she had such a tragic past.

    ¡¸ I see. These girls are chosen beforehand ¡¹

    The former assassins all had some tragic past.

    Japan¡¯s a peaceful country so they felt that the girls living comfortably in such a large mansion won¡¯t understand what they went through.

    But that¡¯s not the case.

    These girls are just like them, they had some heavy past.

    ¡¸ Even so, you left Motoko and the girls out of the bathroom meeting since you don¡¯t want any ¡°just in case¡± event ¡¹

    Kuromiya Motoko¡¯s in the kitchen. Kanou Sakurako too. Mariko¡¯s not from the nobility, but she¡¯s still the daughter of the founder and president of Torii electronics.

    As expected, those girls are taken out on purpose coz this place is dangerous.

    Misuzu and Yoshiko-san of the Kouzuki house too.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Is it okay, Ruriko? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s the young lady of the Kouzuki house.

    Despite that, she¡¯s here.

    ¡¸ Oh? But I¡¯m just a sex slave sold off for such a small price by my relative ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers to me while rubbing her nipple on my arm.

    ¡¸ I think this is my place ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Then, here¡¯s Ruriko! ¡¹

    Edie then calls Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll introduce myself ¡¹

    Ruriko stood up and spoke in French for her self-introduction.

    Then, she introduced Arisu and Karen.

    The two of them are also girls who are serving me as sex slaves due to the circumstances of their houses.

    That kind of explanation would be sympathetic to the former assassins.

    Erica¡¯s a daughter of her Grandfather and his mistress, but she never knew that until recently.

    Ai is a girl born after her mother got pregnant to a man other than her husband.

    They all had heavy circumstances.

    Edie also explained the past of the Takakura shrine girls.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Their expression changed.

    Empathy connects them to my women.

    If we make a connection here, then by extension, we can build their relationship with the girls who aren¡¯t here right now.

    ¡¸ Lastly, I¡¯ll talk about Darling¡¯s story ¡¹

    Me?

    I didn¡¯t really have such a painful past like everyone else, right?

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    The girls are surprised by Edie¡¯s explanation.

    They all looked at me.

    No, why is it so long?

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s not adding anything unnecessary, right? ¡¹

    I asked Ruriko.

    ¡¸ No, Edie-san¡¯s just talking about Onii-sama¡¯s honest life story ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that my past takes that long to explain

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s in tears now and she¡¯s hugging me.

    ¡¸ Poor Onii-sama. Ruriko will always be by Onii-sama¡¯s side ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s explanation seems to have made Ruriko tear up.

    What is she talking about now?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the introduction of everyone for now. Well then, it¡¯s free time! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san claps her hand.

    Then, she calls Dolly and the girls.

    They¡¯re¡­

    ¡¸?! ¡¹

    Each of them came to me and bowed to me naked.

    Each of them showed courtesy in their way¡­

    Some girls put their hands together like worshipping, some bent their waist and bowed their heads, while others got down to their knees.

    Well, it¡¯s the difference in culture alright.

    Then, the thirteen of them went to Nagisa and Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ They seem to want to touch Nagisa¡¯s stomach ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead ¡¹

    Nagisa responds with a smile.

    The thirteen girls all looked kindly and patted Nagisa¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸ Since they decided to join this family, they first greeted Onii-sama, the patriarch, and touched the one they needed to protect the most ¡¹

    Ruriko explained.

    True, Nagisa¡¯s pregnant, and Mao-chan¡¯s the youngest, so they need the most protection.

    ¡¸ Now that¡¯s the end of the second step. I¡¯ll go help them talk to the other girls. You don¡¯t have to force yourself Ruriko, just stay with Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Between the two of us, Ruriko¡¯s French is too good. You sound too formal. Let Kyouko, Anya, and I take care of the translation for today ¡¹

    Oh, her French must¡¯ve been too stiff.

    ¡¸ Erica¡¯s French is still awkward, but it still works ¡¹

    Is it more empathic if she can¡¯t speak properly?

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll only answer when asked ¡¹

    Ruriko replies.

    ¡¸ Yes please ¡¹

    Then, everyone scattered and talked to each other in the bathroom.

    I¡¯m the only guy here so not many girls came to me, perhaps out of embarrassment.

    Mao-chan and Nagisa are quite popular. Erica¡¯s doing her best to translate for them. Agnes, Karen, Arisu, Mitama, and Kinuka are there.

    Then, Ai is also surrounded. Edie¡¯s translating on her side. Megu and Nei are there to support Ai, who¡¯s bad at speaking.

    Somehow, Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s also surrounded by several former assassins. Anya¡¯s their translator. Although, it seems that Kinosh*ta-san can speak French a bit too. Kurose Anju-san looks at Kinosh*ta-san with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Take a look. This is the aptitude test

    Kyouko-san came over and told me.

    ¡¸ Those thirteen girls have been watching you today.

    Those girls were watching how I acted through the cameras.

    ¡¸ For now, those girls are going to learn pastry making. It¡¯s an advantage to have at least one skill that will enable your survival no matter the circumstances. Furthermore, the fact that they learned the same skills would deepen their unity ¡¹

    Yeah, we don¡¯t want them to have only assassination skills.

    Just knowing how to bake bread should be able to help them live positively

    ¡¸ But, personality-wise, I don¡¯t think that all of them are suited in the bakery ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ Anyway, those who think that they have to learn how to bake are flocking to that girl ¡¹

    Meaning, to Ai.

    I guess they recognize Ai as the master of baking as they saw how well she¡¯s been doing that all day.

    ¡¸ But, some girls also discovered the job called ¡°Bodyguard¡± today. Those interested in that are gathered around there. ¡¹

    That¡¯s Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s place.

    Oh right, Edie did introduce Kinosh*ta-san as a professional bodyguard.

    Kurose-san¡¯s introduced as an apprentice.

    So, they thought that they¡¯ll become a professional bodyguard if they were hired as an apprentice.

    I see.

    ¡¸ Then, those girls who are simply hungry for a home or a family are flocking around Nagisa ¡¹

    Oh. I see.

    They¡¯re drawn to Nagisa¡¯s motherly nature, and Mao-chan, who they can adore as their little sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep an eye out to see if there are any girls we can scout for ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do some checks too ¡¹

    Eri and Rie came over and said.

    They¡¯re checking if someone among the thirteen is suited for TV.

    ¡¸ What do you think, it¡¯s a treasure trove, right? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ I guess we¡¯ll have to wait until Onii-san had sex with them to see how it turns out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, women do change once they experience it ¡¹

    Eri, Rie.

    ¡¸ The childish becomes mature, and those who love to be alone suddenly become so sticky with the man ¡¹

    ¡¸ It suddenly changes the way of thinking to realistic ¡¹

    Yeah, after experiencing sex with their body¡­

    Women change.

    ¡¸ I think so too. I too have changed my way of thinking and perception ever since Onii-sama embraced me ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said at the same time.

    ¡¸ But, well., today¡¯s situation can be a reference for understanding the thirteen, right? Take a look at each of the girls and see what kind of personality she has ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    I replied to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ But, Onii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Onii-san¡­ ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Onii-san¡¯s conquered most of the women from Japan to Europe via the Silk Road ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have Anya-oneesan from Russia ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also have one African girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess the only ones left are from South America and Oceania ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I wonder about that? Anya¡¯s of Russian descent but she¡¯s American. Maybe we should add a couple of Slavic beauties to the mix? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Besides, Africa¡¯s huge, so it can¡¯t just be Ososo, right? Also, we don¡¯t have Arab girls. Central Asia¡¯s also got some countries with beauties ¡¹

    R-Right¡­

    ¡¸ Well, we definitely need some South American girls. If you want Brazilians then I can give you about ten, that¡¯s my place so you have a lot of beautiful girls to choose from ¡¹

    No, I already got thirteen, please don¡¯t add thirteen more.

    ¡¸ Argentinian girls are cute too. Then Colombian girls are plump ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s a lesbian so she loves cute girls too.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll bring the good girls I find ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not every day that you get a group of good girls like these ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Usually, when you find a group of girls, there will be fights, bullying, and shady stuff ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ But those girls are assassins. They can¡¯t survive if they compete. If the other girls don¡¯t support you and you don¡¯t learn skills, you¡¯ll be sent out to assassinate and never return ¡¹

    Those who can¡¯t get along; die.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I thought of this mansion. None of the girls here speak their selfishness, do they? They all seem to fear that if they don¡¯t get along, they get kicked out ¡¹

    Our only rule is for everyone to get along.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all girls who lost their real families, or were thrown out and drifted to your place. They don¡¯t want to lose their happiness now ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says as she looks at the beautiful naked in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯ve also been driven out ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so honest ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1370.

    Chapter 1370. Fun Home / After Bath

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be fine even if you get a hundred more women ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me as she stretches out of the bathtub.

    ¡¸ Minaho sure found an amusing kid. Not many men have broken through their tolerance limits ¡¹

    True, we¡¯re definitely more broken than most people.

    I¡¯m aware of that.

    ¡¸ Hey, Papa, wash me ¡¹

    Mao-chan comes over and tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, got it ¡¹

    I get out of the bathtub and wash Mao-chan.

    I put soap on the sponge and scrubbed it. Careful not to scrub with too much force so it doesn¡¯t hurt the toddler¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ Ehehe, that tickles ¡¹

    The thirteen assassins are watching me as I wash Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ How about the hair? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course! ¡¹

    I also did the shampoo and conditioner.

    ¡¸ Close your eyes, this stings ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that, Papa ¡¹

    Mao-chan doesn¡¯t fuss around when I wash her.

    She¡¯s letting me wash her obediently.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s a good girl ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously, I¡¯m Papa¡¯s daughter! ¡¹

    Mao-chan smiles.

    The warm water from the shower washes Mao-chan¡¯s hair clean.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Papa! Hey, who wants to get washed next? ¡¹

    Mao-chan goes to Agnes.

    Usually, I go and wash the small girls in turns.

    So, Mao-chan goes to Agnes right away.

    It¡¯s usually Agnes¡¯ turn since she¡¯s spoiled.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan can go first ¡¹

    But, Agnes gave the turn to Karen.

    I mean, Karen¡¯s a shy girl so¡­

    She usually washes herself than having me do it for her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Karen-chan, let Onii-san do it for you ¡¹

    Luna, who¡¯s watching the former assassins, tells Karen.

    Luna¡¯s looking at Karen¡¯s thoughts too.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, Karen ¡¹

    I called Karen.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, excuse me ¡¹

    The young lady comes to me bashfully.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just wash your back. That¡¯s okay, right ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, please do as you want Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Karen replies as my slave.

    ¡¸ Either way, I¡¯ll just go with your back. Sit down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Karen sits on the plastic chair in front of me.

    Women¡¯s backs are such a wonder.

    No matter the age, the round butts shaking are just sexy.

    ¡¸ Did something happen? ¡¹

    I ask while rubbing Karen¡¯s small back with the sponge.

    ¡¸ What do you want me to do? ¡¹

    Karen doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡¸ Talk. That¡¯s an order. You¡¯re my woman so don¡¯t worry about it. Speak ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Karen readies herself and started talking.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about my cousin, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cousin? ¡¹

    ¡¸ A girl from a branch family. I have a cousin who goes to the same school as us ¡¹

    Karen turned to me and said.

    Her eyes say she¡¯s serious.

    Karen is the daughter of the head family of Mizushima house.

    From what I heard, Mizushima house doesn¡¯t have that high of status among the nobility, but still

    It¡¯s an old family so they also have branch families.

    ¡¸ Though she¡¯s from the branch family, she¡¯s not my attendant. Her family has one of the best-performing companies among the clan. Her father is a talented man. That¡¯s why she can attend our school ¡¹

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san run that school to protect the young ladies of nobility.

    That¡¯s why the priorities are the daughters of the main house, their attendants, and bodyguards.

    Other daughters of good families who are equivalent to the nobility can also become students of that school if they pass the screening process of Jii-chan and Kaan-san.

    That includes Mariko, the daughter of the president of Torii electronics, then Erica, the daughter of the head of the country¡¯s leading accounting and auditing firms.

    I mean, there¡¯s only a limited number of daughters of nobility since there are only a few of them.

    So most of the students are within that frame, but¡­

    So, even a daughter of the branch family of the Mizushima house can also attend the school if she passed the screening.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the name of that cousin of yours? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Mizushima Noelle, she¡¯s in her second year in middle school ¡¹

    That means she¡¯s two years older than Karen.

    ¡¸ So, what about that girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, uhm ¡¹

    Karen hesitates.

    ¡¸ Speak ¡¹

    I tickled Karen¡¯s armpit.

    ¡¸ Kyan~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t talk then who knows what I might do ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Karen¡­

    ¡¸ Noelle-san¡¯s angry¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Angry? At who? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well¡­my situation ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸ Mizushima house behaved with great disrespect to Kouzuki-sama and other noble families, and so we were punished ¡¹

    During the garden party in the Kouzuki mansion, where the daughters of the nobility have gathered¡­

    Mizushima house allowed Tendou Otome, an underling of Kansai Yakuza, to sneak in.

    That put the daughters of nobility in danger and tarnished the honor of the Kouzuki house, the host of the party.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a serious crime ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mizushima house is still recognized as a noble family, but their status has fallen to the lowest, hasn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Still, that¡¯s better than the Kurama house, a family that¡¯s kicked out of the nobility.

    ¡¸ So, this Noelle girl is angry that Mizushima house¡¯s status has fallen low? ¡¹

    She¡¯s from the branch family, but still a member of the clan. So she¡¯s frustrated that the house¡¯s status has been lowered?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case, although I think it has an influence on it ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ I think that the shame on Mizushima house has also shamed Noelle-san in school ¡¹

    Right, her relationship with the daughters of nobility and other students may have changed.

    ¡¸ But, more than that, Noelle-san¡¯s angry with the adults in the main house, and Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s angry that the Kouzuki House chose me to serve them ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    It was the head of the house, Karen¡¯s grandfather who agreed to let Tendou Otome enter the Kouzuki mansion.

    Karen had no say on it.

    She just came to the Kouzuki mansion with Tendou Otome just as her Grandfather told her to.

    Yet, Karen took responsibility for the incident and became Misuzu¡¯s vassal nominally.

    In fact, she¡¯s my sex slave.

    ¡¸ The daughter of the branch family can¡¯t accept the idea of becoming a vassal of another noble family, even if it is the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    To the branch families, Karen is the princess of their clan.

    They can¡¯t accept the idea that she¡¯s become Misuzu¡¯s servant.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s angry at Grandfather, and the adults in the main house for letting it happen, and at Kouzuki-sama for giving the punishment ¡¹

    From her perspective, it would seem that the adults are tormenting the innocent Karen with their absurd reasoning.

    ¡¸ If this continues, it may develop into some kind of a major problem. So, I want to talk to Noelle-san before that happens, but¡­ ¡¹

    Karen-san says. I¡­

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not all, right? ¡¹

    I hear a different tone in Karen¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Noelle, right? Karen, what about you? ¡¹

    I hugged Karen from behind and asked.

    ¡¸ People often project their feelings to other people. They say that ¡°this guy said that ¡°it¡¯s not good¡±¡± when they¡¯re the ones thinking that ¡¹

    What does Karen think?

    For a young girl to carry the crimes of the Mizushima house on her shoulders.

    ¡¸ No, of course, it¡¯s true that the girl from the branch family is angry. They feel sorry for Karen, the daughter of the main house. They¡¯re angry at the adults in the Mizushima house, and Jii-chan, maybe, they¡¯re also angry at Misuzu and Ruriko, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what Karen is most worried about.

    Even if she¡¯s a daughter of the branch family, Mizushima Noelle can¡¯t rebel against Jii-chan, the head of the Kouzuki house.

    However, Misuzu and Ruriko are in the same school as hers.

    She witnesses Karen following Misuzu as a vassal.

    If that¡¯s the case, her anger must be pointing at Misuzu too.

    ¡¸ No, they can¡¯t be discourteous to Misuzu and Ruriko¡­That means, they¡¯re going after Agnes, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Haiji, Yomi, or Michi? ¡¹

    If they can¡¯t make a move on the young ladies of the Kouzuki house.

    So, they¡¯ll target the servants and bodyguards instead.

    A half-hearted status of being a branch family of nobility getting overbearing with the servants.

    ¡¸ Even so, Karen¡¯s feelings are also important. So, how do you feel? What do you want to do? ¡¹

    To be honest, my women are strong, even the younger ones.

    As long as they know that there¡¯s a problem, we can deal with it in many ways.

    Michi and Haiji have sharp intuition. We also have the girls with the Miko power.

    That aside.

    ¡¸ Karen, are you unsatisfied with your current condition? ¡¹

    Karen.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m satisfied living in this mansion. I know that Kuromori-sama and everyone¡¯s kind to me, and I¡¯m thankful from the bottom of my heart ¡¹

    Then, she whispers.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also getting used to sex. I¡¯ve accepted that I¡¯m serving Kuromori-sama and eventually giving birth to your child like everyone else. I feel happy that I¡¯m a member of the family. However ¡¹

    She looks at me with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not convinced with the Mizushima house. I feel like my Grandfather and my relatives had abandoned me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I rub Karen¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s normal for Karen to think that way ¡¹

    The Mizushima house hasn¡¯t contacted Karen at all.

    They never ask to meet their granddaughter or have her come home once in a while.

    ¡¸ I think that they¡¯re afraid that Kouzuki house keeps an eye on them, but I think it¡¯s cruel ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do something next week. With the Mizushima house, with Noelle too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sunday tomorrow and we¡¯re stuck in our high-school festival./ In exchange, we have a holiday on Monday. I can make time for Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just let me do it. Karen¡¯s my woman so I¡¯ll settle it ¡¹

    I hug Karen¡¯s small body and said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it¡¯ll be fine as long as you leave it to Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Nii-san will do it smoothly ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry anymore ¡¹

    Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan, the trio has gathered before I noticed.

    Add Karen to that, and they¡¯re a quartet.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, all you have to say is ¡°Please take care of me¡± for now, and do your best in serving him on your next turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. That¡¯ll make Nii-san happy ¡¹

    Agnes and Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan tells Karen kindly.

    ¡¸ Thank you, everyone, ¡¹

    Karen said in tears.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    She tells me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I got this ¡¹

    If it¡¯s Mizushima house, then I¡¯ll go to Shou-neechan.

    Mizushima Noelle, I¡¯ll talk to Ruriko about her.

    I should start gathering intelligence by tonight.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wash your hair too, Karen ¡¹

    I resumed washing Karen¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    The thirteen foreign girls are watching that situation.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After washing Karen, Agnes and Luna washed me.

    No other girls wanted me to wash them tonight.

    Well, doing all of them would take a lot of time.

    We still haven¡¯t had our dinner yet so I want to get out soon.

    ¡¸ Okay, now put on the pajama you like! ¡¹

    When we got out of the bath and went to the changing room, Katsuko-nee brought a lot of pajamas.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re having a pajama party tonight! ¡¹

    With that said, everyone changed to their pajamas.

    Edie explained to the foreign girls that they can pick the pajama they want and wear them.

    Then, everyone went to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Here you go, grab your plates ¡¹

    Motoko-san in her apron welcomes us.

    ¡¸ Our meal tonight is in a buffet style so pick and choose what you want ¡¹

    Right, we don¡¯t know the preferences of the thirteen girls.

    That¡¯s why they made a lot of things.

    ¡¸ Edie, explain it to them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said Edie, Erica, and Anya told the former girl assassins about the Viking format.

    They¡¯re listening with serious faces.

    ¡¸ Onii-san, why don¡¯t we go ahead and pick the ones we like? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Showing an example to those girls ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ No, we can go later ¡¹

    In such case, there are two types of dishes, those that are popular, and those that people don¡¯t touch so much.

    I feel bad for Motoko who put in their effort to make all these.

    So, I¡¯ll watch and decide on picking the dishes that everyone didn¡¯t touch.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯m going first ¡¹

    Kyouko-san goes to the table.

    ¡¸ You girls should come here too ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told the twins and they looked at me.

    ¡¸ Sure, you can pick whatever you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯re going first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Eri and Rie go to the table.

    ¡¸ Agnes will go with them ¡¹

    The quartet waits for the former assassins.

    There are a lot of kids their age.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the end of the explanation! Now, go and eat ¡¹

    Edie takes them to the food.

    Oh, taking a bath and meal together¡­

    They¡¯re slowly starting to get along.

    The foreign girls are still nervous, but¡­

    They¡¯re not afraid.

    I think they¡¯ve calmed down.

    They have relaxed expressions.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re no longer cautious even with the girls who didn¡¯t go to the bathroom ¡¹

    Nei told me.

    The bath is full of foreign girls with a past that they could easily relate to.

    Those who didn¡¯t go to the bathroom were Motoko, Kurumi, Sakurako, Shie, Mariko, Haiji, and Marika, who was preparing in the kitchen, then Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you can¡¯t hate someone who made you a delicious meal ¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s true.

    They can make friends with the girl who were in the kitchen by having dinner this way.

    ¡¸ Come, Yo-chan, let¡¯s go Viking! Buffet! ¡¹

    We also went to the table.

    ¡¸ Okay, don¡¯t stand there. Sit down before eating ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, the father of the family, shouts.

    ¡¸ Haa, just in time, I¡¯m so hungry ¡¹

    Shou-neechan appears at the entrance.

    ¡¸ Finally done with the disposal ¡¹

    She¡¯s done disposing of the rebelling army of Kouzuki SS.

    She talks with the police too.

    ¡¸ Hey, why didn¡¯t you call me here?! ¡¹

    Yukino comes in angrily.

    Minaho-neesan and the prostitute cadets are in the new brothel.

    Rei-chan sent Grace Marinka-san to the old dojo of Kouzuki SS.

    Margo-san is still not home yet.

    ¡¸ Dear, when you¡¯re done with dinner, you¡¯ll need to prepare for tomorrow with Ai-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸ Bring some to help you. I¡¯ll teach these girls how to make pastries ¡¹

    The thirteen new girls are getting lessons right away.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have them make a simple loaf of bread without fermenting. That way, they can experience eating the bread they made tonight ¡¹

    Eating the pastry they made themselves, makes them discover that they have other ways to live apart from assassinating.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll strike while the iron is hot. So we¡¯ll do with what we can tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    We have a production plan for tomorrow based on the sales at our school festival today.

    Ai and I have to finish all that tonight.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll finish in three hours. We still have tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    The school festival ends tomorrow.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, Ruriko, come here ¡¹

    I also have to start moving in regards to Karen.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1371.

    Chapter 1371. Fun Home / Saint March

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll investigate the Mizushima house ¡¹

    Shou-neechan replies after I talked about Karen.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also watch the situation in school ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we need information first ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ But, we need it soon. I want it done by next week ¡¹

    If not, it¡¯ll be hard for Karen.

    ¡¸ Yes, I also want to ease up Karen-san¡¯s worries as soon as possible ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at Karen.

    She¡¯s with Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan now so she should be fine.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I can¡¯t make a move until tomorrow¡¯s stuff is over ¡¹

    We still have the school festival.

    But in exchange, we¡¯ve got a holiday on Monday, so we can make time.

    We¡¯re taking a break from school so we don¡¯t have to make pastry for the next day too.

    ¡¸ Also, those girls are still here ¡¹

    I look at the thirteen former assassins eating their dinner.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s interesting to see how everyone chose a different dish ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at the foreign girls and said.

    True, it¡¯s a buffet-style where you can pick and choose a variety of dishes, so it gives you an idea of their personality.

    For example, Dolly asks Edie about each dish and eats only what suits her palate.

    Anna sticks to her sister and listens to the conversation with Edie. Although she picks her meals.

    She doesn¡¯t talk to Edie.

    As for the others, Penny Su, and a few girls decided to try out all the food for now it seems.

    On the other hand, Anne Roze picked one meal based on appearance and ate only that.

    Ososo only eats whatever Anya recommends to her.

    Acme Iku meanwhile seems to be picking the unpopular choices.

    Some never leave Edie, Anya, or Erica¡¯s side, their language guides.

    Some of the former girl assassins are sticking together.

    Then some act alone, it¡¯s all scattered.

    It shows the personalities of the thirteen girls.

    ¡¸ This is a good reference, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei came over and told me.

    That¡¯s right, what we observe from them is just a reference to understanding those girls.

    You can¡¯t figure out a person in just a short time, and relationships change quickly.

    At least, there¡¯s some point that you can understand.

    ¡¸ As expected, Dolly¡¯s probably the leader of the thirteen, but¡­ ¡¹

    They also have factions.

    ¡¸ Penny Su and Va Geena, then Acme Iku seem to be getting along. The three of them are always together. Ososo and Chiyo, are sticking with Erica. Dolly and Anna, then Yin Ran and Yin Lin are going with Anya. Anne Roze and Kunni goes to Edie. Then, Olga and Clito Lilith go alone ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But, everyone¡¯s eating just fine for now, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their main choices are mostly poultry ¡¹

    Motoko came over and said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s cows or pigs, there might people who can¡¯t eat it. Fishes too, seems like some of them can¡¯t eat it ¡¹

    I see. You¡¯ve thought that far.

    ¡¸ Sushi¡¯s available all over the world these days, but still, many people can¡¯t eat raw fish ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, in a Japanese sense, today¡¯s a welcome party so if you make some sashimi platter or something, other girls might not eat it! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Chicken was a safe bet for the time being. I made a few other meat dishes as well ¡¹

    Yeah, those who eat all kinds of food without a problem are those without any food taboos.

    Those who make careful choices have a lot of reason to do so.

    ¡¸ I gave those girls an interview, but they don¡¯t seem to be adhering to any particular religion ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s just simply the cultural difference among the girls. Maybe it¡¯s the influence of the food of their mother cooked when they were a kid, or the food at the orphanage they lived after separating from their parents ¡¹

    So they¡¯re just avoiding the ones they¡¯re not used to eating?

    ¡¸ How about the food in the organization when they were living there? ¡¹

    Nei asks Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Well, the boss in their syndicate is an odd one. Apparently, she feeds the girls the same menu for 365 days straight. Also, it¡¯s hospital food, saying that they only need minimal nutritional value ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems that their boss had no interest in food ¡¹

    ¡¸ Seems like the joy of eating has been robbed from those girls ¡¹

    Nei looked at the foreign girls.

    ¡¸ The girls who are happily munching their food at least had an experience where they get food from when they lived with their mothers. As for those without experience¡­ ¡¹

    Oh, I see. So that¡¯s why Anne Roze eats the same food¡­

    They don¡¯t know what¡¯s good to eat so they¡¯re afraid.

    ¡¸ Edie, tell Anne Roze to eat something else too. It¡¯s not a balanced meal if she keeps eating the same meal. Tell her it¡¯s an order ¡¹

    I told Edie.

    ¡¸ Pick the things Anne Roze would eat, Edie ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s Edie, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s already guessed the cultural background of Anne Roze.

    ¡¸ Got it, Darling, ¡¹

    Edie smiled and then passed the word to Anne Roze.

    Anne Roze seems confused, but Edie points at several dishes and explained the ingredients used.

    Then, Anne Roze tried out other dishes.

    She timidly puts it in her mouth, then smiled.

    Seems like she liked it.

    Seeing what she¡¯s doing, the other girls also tried out the same dish.

    Then, they started a conversation.

    Talking to their fellow foreigners, or even Edie and the translators, they talk about the cooking with a smile on their faces.

    Edie points at Motoko and the girls.

    She must be telling them that those girls cooked the meals.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s how those girls will accept the kitchen crew, who weren¡¯t in the bath earlier ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t help but love those who cook you a good meal ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Motoko and Kurumi, Sakurako and Shie-san, Mariko and Haiji, and then Marika.

    Edie¡¯s introducing them to the foreigner girls one by one.

    The atmosphere in the dining room becomes even more harmonious.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Kurose Anju calls me from behind.

    ¡¸ Hm, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    She¡¯s having a gloomy expression.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m just placed here before I know it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose-san says while looking downwards.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama owns the Kouzuki SS, right? Then, the famous Seki-san is also here, and then Edie-san and everyone has much better skills as a bodyguard than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just being about a bodyguard, those girls are just better fighters ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at Edie and Mitama and said.

    ¡¸ I think so too. So, uhm ¡¹

    She looks at me with a serious eye.

    ¡¸ Am I even needed in this mansion? ¡¹

    I replied right away.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s the reason why I took Anju from the Ishigami house ¡¹

    I speak as clearly as I can.

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re not confident in yourself, I see ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry too much about that. Come here Haiji ¡¹

    I called Haiji

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Haiji comes over right away.

    ¡¸ Haiji, you¡¯ve been helping out in Nagisa¡¯s flower shop for a while now¡­ ¡¹

    I speak to Haiji.

    ¡¸ By that, I mean, I want Haiji to learn about the other angles in this world by having varied experiences, but¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s a professional bodyguard at a young age.

    I think that¡¯s amazing, but Haiji has a bad habit of looking at things only in one direction and making a decision out of that.

    That¡¯s why I had her help out in Nagisa¡¯s shop and with the housework in the mansion.

    I had her experience life apart from being a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Yes, I discovered a lot. Especially in dealing with Nagisa-sama¡¯s customers, it was educational ¡¹

    Haiji changed by serving customers in a flower shop.

    ¡¸ Haiji, you can continue your path in business if you want. To be honest, I think that Haiji¡¯s got talent in there ¡¹

    Haiji tried to start a business trying to introduce the young ladies to some bodyguards from the academy she graduated from.

    She¡¯s got some commercial ambitions too.

    ¡¸ Or, do you want to stick with your original intent and go down the path to becoming a professional bodyguard? You don¡¯t have to decide right now, but do think about it ¡¹

    Haiji looked into my eyes.

    ¡¸ I think I still want to be a bodyguard ¡¹

    She replies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m interested in business, but I want to live my life as a bodyguard that protects Kuromori-sama and the family ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s eyes show seriousness.

    ¡¸ I finally found something that I want to protect for the rest of my life ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    I looked at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan, can we give Haiji special training in Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, we¡¯ll do that. I¡¯ll raise her to take my baton, taking in charge of the Kouzuki SS on-site ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Michi, Edie, Mitama, and Kinuka are strong, but they¡¯re the type of girls you want to be fighting in front, leading the others ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure they could do it if they¡¯re forced to, but they¡¯re basically girls who could kick the enemy¡¯s ass on their own.¡¯

    ¡¸ Yes, I think that Haiji-san is a bodyguard that can manage an organization ¡¹

    If Haiji¡¯s got talents suited for business and she wants to be a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll start teaching her the on-site stuff starting tomorrow. Eventually, I¡¯ll have you study at the Academy in Europe where I graduated. Oh right, Haiji-san already finished the short-term course. Then, you¡¯ll take the regular course this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not right now. Maybe after two to three years ¡¹

    I said from the side.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that by that time, other girls in the family will be studying abroad. I want them to go with her. I want Haiji to be the bodyguard of the girl that¡¯ll study abroad

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Haiji replied to me.

    ¡¸ And so, Anju, do you want to take the same special training as Haiji? ¡¹

    I looked at Kurose-san and said.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, the teachers in that special training would be Reika and me. Do you not want that? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the case¡­I-Is it okay for me to do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s much more effective in learning to have two people instead of just one. What about you Haiji-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll follow as Kuromori-sama says ¡¹

    Haiji agreed.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s your choice. If you don¡¯t want it, then it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No, it¡¯s not like that! If I¡¯m going to take lessons then I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    Kurose-san is an honest girl so if she says that, then I believe her.

    ¡¸ Then, good luck. You got this ¡¹

    I ended the conversation.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand! ¡¹

    Thus, Haiji and Kurose Anju-san will study to become commanders among the bodyguards.

    Yeah, that¡¯s good.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m Adelheid Katori. You can call me Haiji ¡¹

    Haiji explains to Kurose-san

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Kurose Anju. P-Please take care of me! ¡¹

    Kurose-san explains in panic.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve given my consent to take you to the training with us, but¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji¡­

    ¡¸ But, you need to accomplish your family duties first. Good luck! ¡¹

    She looks at Kurose-san with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Family duties? ¡¹

    Kurose-san looks puzzled.

    ¡¸ It means having sex with him ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked at me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, having sexual relationships with Kuromori-sama means that you¡¯re a member of the family, and the opposite is also true ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, you too? ¡¹

    Kurose-san is surprised that I already had sex with Haiji.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I see¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do my job unless my mind and body are devoted ¡¹

    Haiji told Kurose-san.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll get it before her training starts Haiji ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have sex with you too, Anju, get it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, o-okay¡­ ¡¹ I-I see. I understand ¡¹

    Kurose-san replies reluctantly.

    ¡¸ You two should eat as well. Talk a lot and get along ¡¹

    I send them off.

    ¡¸ Yes. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I understand! ¡¹

    The two left and headed to the food table.

    ¡¸ Well, those two won¡¯t feel disheartened halfway ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama, I¡¯ll play something ¡¹

    Marika came over and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do. It would be great if it¡¯s a fun tune ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Marika sits on the electronic organ in the dining room.

    Then.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    The former assassins focused on Marika¡¯s musical performance.

    Oh, I know this music.

    It¡¯s the Saints that are coming to Town.

    The bright music adds color to the enjoyable meal.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After dinner, we split into three groups.

    The clean-up group is still in the kitchen.

    The bodyguard group is going to the basement.

    Then, the thirteen foreigners and my group went to the bakery.

    ¡¸ You go there, prepare for tomorrow ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives instructions.

    On the right side of the bakery are Ai and me, taking the lead, preparing the bread for the second day of the school festival tomorrow. Megu, Mana, Arisa, Tsukiko, and Yomi are here.

    ¡¸ Well then, we¡¯ll begin our baking lessons! ¡¹

    On the left side is Katsuko-nee teaching the thirteen former assassins.

    They have Anya, Erica, then Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.

    The former assassins have loosened up, so it should be fine even if there are fewer bodyguards around.

    However, the shrine maidens are sticking around.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯re going to have these girls make some simple bread ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    It¡¯s more of a pie since they don¡¯t have time for fermentation.

    Anyway, they¡¯ll bake for two to three hours, and then experience eating the pastry they made.

    Making them understand that they can do other things than assassination.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also try it out ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said and entered the bakery.

    ¡¸ Huh, you can bake, Kyouko-san? ¡¹

    I asked in surprise.

    ¡¸ Of course. I mean, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do you know~ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said and then went to the foreign girls.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kyouko-san¡¯s great at baking ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Obviously. I can¡¯t be an international felon if I can¡¯t even bake a good loaf! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    But I¡¯m already used to Kyouko-san.

    So she can make bread too.

    The foreign girls are surprised by Kyouko-san¡¯s appearance.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be the example for these girls, that way, they can do it without resistance too, see? ¡¹

    I see.

    There wasn¡¯t anyone among the thirteen who looked enthusiastic about baking bread.

    Even the martial arts girls seem interested in how Kyouko-san makes bread

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make whatever bread I want so Katsuko, just teach them the beginner course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do just that. Anya-chan, Edie-chan, please translate for me ¡¹

    The bakery starts working.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1372.

    Chapter 1372. Fun Home / The taste of Bread

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done here ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re done here too ¡¹

    Ai and I did a final check of our work.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s bakery is in the corner of the mansion.

    The preparation for tomorrow was completed without problems with all the people we have.

    We¡¯ll ret the dough rest and our next work will be done after tomorrow morning.

    Today¡¯s Saturday so the girls who helped out don¡¯t have to get ready for school tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Thanks everyone, you helped a lot ¡¹

    I thanked Mana and the girls.

    ¡¸ It seems that they¡¯re still not done over there ¡¹

    Mana says as she looks at the baking class of the thirteen former assassins that Katsuko-nee¡¯s teaching.

    The other side said that they¡¯ll make simple bread and try eating it tonight.

    Oh, Kyouko-san¡¯s joining them but she¡¯s doing well.

    Kyouko-san sure can do anything

    ¡¸ They¡¯ve been making it for two hours now¡­ Everyone¡¯s doing it in their own way ¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    Right¡­

    It¡¯s almost time for them to lose focus.

    Some of them are getting tired of baking.

    ¡¸ I guess the blonde and the black-haired girls don¡¯t get along ¡¹

    Huh?

    Oh, true.

    Penny Su and Vah Geena are competing with Acme Iku and Olga.

    Penny Su is of Italian descent while Vah Geena¡¯s French, but her face looks oriental.

    Acme Iku¡¯s Greek while Olga¡¯s in Central Asia, right?

    ¡¸ No, they get along, that¡¯s why they compete ¡¹

    Mana said.

    Right, if they had a bad relationship, then they won¡¯t be speaking to each other.

    I guess the different factions mess around with each other.

    Yeah, I¡¯m more worried about Clito Lilith who¡¯s silently cooking by herself at a distance.

    Dolly and Anna, then Yin Rin and Yin Ran are talking to each other so they should be fine.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll¡­have a meeting with Ruriko-san¡­.then sleep early tonight ¡¹

    Ai told me.

    Tomorrow, we¡¯ll use the bakery in the mansion and in our school to serve bread to our customers.

    We have a lot to discuss with Ruriko who will be in charge of the bakery here.

    ¡¸ Should I go too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s already too much for Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Ai will do her best tomorrow, so¡­rest for tonight ¡¹

    She kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ai also needs to do her best ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s the cornerstone of the bakery in our high school.

    She used to be in the same club as the tennis club girls who are helping us out.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s going to deliver the bread baked here so it¡¯s going to be a heavier burden for Ai there ¡¹

    Today, Katsuko-nee stayed in our school for the whole day, but tomorrow, she will be away.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just carrying the stuff, then I¡¯m also here ¡¹

    Rei-chan shows up in the bakery.

    ¡¸ I asked to go off-duty tomorrow ¡¹

    She¡¯s taking a holiday.

    ¡¸ After everything that¡¯s happened today, I want to take it easy tomorrow. ¡¹

    Shou-neechan and Minaho-neesan predicted that the rebel forces of Kouzuki SS would use the Ishigami siblings to attack us.

    ¡¸ Then that means that there won¡¯t be any weird events tomorrow, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    I don¡¯t like that I¡¯m left in the dark like today.

    ¡¸ Yes, there should be no problems tomorrow. Enjoy the school festival ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯ll help out tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, it¡¯s our school¡¯s festival ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s a teacher in the bakery course so she has no problem helping out in our school festival, but¡­

    Rei-chan¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only helping out the family, is there any problem with that? ¡¹

    She said nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ High-school students can¡¯t drive, and it would be nice if the family of the students can carry some of the load ¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s true.

    But Rei-chan¡¯s famous nowadays.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s saying she wants to help, why aren¡¯t you just saying thank you? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san who heard the events turned to us and said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, you can just gloss over most of the details ¡¹

    Kyouko-san can do that, but¡­

    ¡¸ If you keep on whining then I¡¯ll drive the armored car in front of your cafe again tomorrow ¡¹

    That¡¯s not good.

    ¡¸ Okay then, please help us, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I mean, this is¡­

    I guess that means that there will be a Fujimiya Reika talk show in front of the store, right?

    Oh well, Anya did a talk show today after all.

    Rei-chan does appear in our school frequently.

    Even when Anya, who fights Rei-chan once every three months on the special TV show, appears as our special guest, they didn¡¯t think of it as strange.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take a rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll rest for tonight too ¡¹

    Ai and Megu said and left the room.

    ¡¸ I know that Yoshi-kun has it hard, but you need to watch over those girls until the end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I have to be there for the moment when the thirteen assassins try their hand at making their own bread for the first time in their lives ¡¹

    I¡¯ll be there for the moment that¡¯ll become the memory of their lifetime.

    And I have to make sure that my presence is also burned into their memories.

    ¡¸ Good luck, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu gave me a good night kiss,

    Then, she and Ai went out of the bakery.

    ¡¸ Okay, then we¡¯ll start baking. ¡¹

    Meanwhile, the bread dough on the table over there seems to have managed to take shape

    Katsuko-nee collects each of the bread made by the thirteen girls and placed them in the oven.

    Well then, we¡¯ll have to wait for them to finish baking now.

    THen.

    ¡¸ They say that people can only do as much as they can imagine ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells me.

    ¡¸ How much sense of reality do you think those girls have? ¡¹

    Sense of reality?

    ¡¸ Look, out of those thirteen, almost all of them came from the slums in Southeast Asia. It¡¯s either their mother¡¯s a prostitute, or they¡¯re born from an environment where criminal behavior is common. Then some joined the orphanage, eventually becoming pets of the female boss of that syndicate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you think is the range of what they can accomplish? ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ For example, can you imagine those girls starting their studies now, getting into a top university, becoming a researcher, and becoming a Nobel Prize-winning scholar in the future? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t think any of those girls had scholars among the people they¡¯ve seen in their lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rather, I don¡¯t think those girls understand how people in scholar professions earn income ¡¹

    They don¡¯t understand the economic system in which the cost of some research in my living expenses are paid by the government, research institutions, and companies.

    ¡¸ Those girls are part of the criminal organization, but they didn¡¯t see the money flow, and how the organization worked. Those girls were disposable assassins ¡¹

    If their assassination failed, it would be bad if the girls leaked information about the organization.

    The thirteen of them don¡¯t know anything about the organization they¡¯re in.

    ¡¸ Therefore, their sense of reality is the same as when they were in the slums ¡¹

    The senses of a prostitute and a criminal in slums.

    ¡¸ What do you think are the dreams of those who live in the slums, especially women? ¡¹

    As soon as Rei-chan asks¡­

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san starts talking to the former assassins in a loud voice.

    ¡¸ She just told them ¡°Attention¡± ¡¹

    Anya came over and translate for me.

    Kyouko-san then started her speech.

    ¡¸ ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you girls make bread. The truth is, as there were girls who were serious in their work, some were halfhearted too. I also found some having a friendly competition with each other¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san started talking after they put the bread in the oven so they can¡¯t redo it anymore.

    ¡¸ ¡°Some are asking why they¡¯re making bread. Thinking that they don¡¯t want to be a baker in the future. I don¡¯t mind that, but¡­¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ ¡°What we wanted to know was your disposition. Is there someone who can listen to instructions? Or, do just the minimum requirement as they¡¯re told? Could there be someone who adds their own way of doing things? Also, is there someone enthusiastic to make delicious bread that they studied? Or maybe, someone with a lax mind tweaks it up to cover their boredom¡± ¡¹

    Right, the girls were asked to make bread freely without going too much into detail.

    It was all to see the nature of the girls.

    ¡¸ ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to punish you for the bread you made. Even without that, you¡¯ll figure it out anyway after tasting your work¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at the thirteen and said.

    ¡¸ ¡°The bread you made, the ones others made, ad the sample Katsuko and others made, and the bread I made, you can compare them all¡± ¡¹

    Anya translates.

    ¡¸ ¡°Then, you¡¯ll understand¡± ¡¹

    Those who cut corners and those who didn¡¯t.

    Those who did unnecessary things, and those who didn¡¯t do anything extra.

    Then, seeing how delicious the bread Katsuko-nee made is.

    They¡¯ll figure it out with their tongues.

    ¡¸ ¡°Well then, just to tell you beforehand, you don¡¯t have to go for this job. Our family has also some who are into business¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows Nagisa¡¯s video on the screen on the wall.

    ¡¸ ¡°You already met her during dinner, right? She¡¯s Mao-chan¡¯s mommy, and she¡¯s also pregnant with her next child. Nagisa¡± ¡¹

    Nagisa made a special impression on the thirteen girls while we were at dinner earlier.

    ¡¸ ¡°Nagisa is a former prostitute, but she turned on a new life and is now running a flower shop¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows Nagisa tending to the flower shop on the screen.

    ¡¸ ¡°Nagisa owns the whole shop. She¡¯s not a hired manager, she¡¯s the owner of the shop, it¡¯s her castle¡± ¡¹

    The girls cheered.

    ¡¸ Going back on topic. The most common dream for the girls who grew up in the slums is a business owner ¡¹

    Rei-chan whispered to my ear.

    ¡¸ Slums do have that once in a while. A prostitute gets a good husband and owns a store. That¡¯s the most realistic dream that those who grew up in the slums can feel ¡¹

    Going for a full-time job at a big company isn¡¯t a dream within their reach from the start.

    ¡¸ ¡°Nagisa worked hard, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s able to establish this store. It¡¯s not just her. Many among the prostitutes have started a new leaf and now own various shops¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shows the retired prostitutes of the Black Forest.

    The screen shows a series of pictures of people who had been successful in running their stores.

    It also showed Tamayo-san who owns a beauty parlor, a nail salon, and a love hotel.

    ¡¸ ¡°Nagisa did it, so you should be able to as well. Those who are good can own a shop too, however¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ ¡°Those who can¡¯t even make bread as instructed might not have that privilege¡± ¡¹

    The thirteen got startled.

    Then, Kyouko-san points at me.

    ¡¸ ¡°That¡¯s his decision to make. He¡¯s your arc Master. So, you should start paying attention to what you do¡± ¡¹

    The thirteen look at me.

    Right, it all depends on me.

    I¡¯m the one who accepted them after all.

    The girls look at me worriedly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, why don¡¯t we taste them? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee distributes the bread.

    ¡¸ First, eat the sample I made for you ¡¹

    Kyouko-san translates for Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ ¡°Then, at a count of three¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gave instructions and everyone put Katsuko-nee¡¯s bread in their mouth.

    I also took a bite.

    Yep, that¡¯s delicious.

    It¡¯s a croissant made without fermenting, but the butter and wheat show.

    ¡¸ ¡°Then, now try out the ones you made¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and they all tried out the bread they made

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    They all look displeased.

    It must¡¯ve been inferior to Katsuko-nee¡¯s bread.

    ¡¸ ¡°Now, compare it to each other¡¯s¡± ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    When the girls learned that theirs is inferior to Katsuko-nee¡¯s, they¡¯re embarrassed and tried to hide their bread

    ¡¸ ¡°That¡¯s an order,¡± Anya ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Anya takes the bread from the girls.

    Then, she brought them to me.

    ¡¸ Try it ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    I¡­

    I tried out Dolly¡¯s bread.

    ¡¸ Dolly¡¯s copied Katsuko-nee¡¯s work well. But, she lacks in-depth ¡¹

    Kyouko-san translates.

    ¡¸ Anna¡¯s also serious, but it¡¯s much sloppier compared to Dolly. ¡¹ She didn¡¯t knead it well ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna are serious girls, so they look at me with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, Penny Su has a nice shape, but the taste, which is the important part, is lacking. Vah Geena played with the shape too much. But, the taste is decent ¡¹

    I speak out my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Ososo¡¯s got the taste, but the shape is crooked. Customers care about appearance so you need to work better on that. Chiyo, why is yours smaller? don¡¯t show off some weird quirks. Think about why Katsuko-nee made hers that size? Also, the taste isn¡¯t bad ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Anne Roze, why is it sweet? You put sugar in it because you like it sweet, right? I can¡¯t say that it tastes bad, but you shouldn¡¯t do this. If you want a croissant-like that, then you should¡¯ve gone for chocolate. Don¡¯t put extra sugar in the dough ¡¹

    Anne Roze looks depressed.

    ¡¸ Yin Ran and Yin Rin did well. All they need is to improve their skills. You know the difference in skill between Katsuko-nee and you two, right? ¡¹

    The twins have some talent in pastry making.

    ¡¸ Acme¡¯s a little dried out. Apart from that, the shape is well done, no problem. You can ask Katsuko-nee why it happened and get it sorted today ¡¹

    Acme nods deeply.

    ¡¸ Kunni, this is an over-kneaded dough. You overdid it. Olga¡¯s good. Although, only the shape. The flavors are all over the place since it¡¯s not kneaded enough ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Clito, you hated making bread that much? ¡¹

    Clito Lilith¡¯s bread is too far from Katsuko-nee¡¯s sample.

    Clito said something.

    ¡¸ What did she say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She says that it¡¯s the bread her tribe made ¡¹

    Anya translates.

    I see. So she¡¯s not copying Katsuko-nee¡¯s bread.

    She made her distinct bread.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    I tried eating Clito¡¯s bread.

    It has a simple taste, but you can¡¯t sell this in Japan.

    ¡¸ This is bad ¡¹

    I said.

    Clito Lilith glared at me and said something.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s asking what you¡¯re dissatisfied with ¡¹

    I¡­

    I look into Clito Lilith¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ The bread from your tribe is something you already made, right? What you were doing just now was something you couldn¡¯t have made before ¡¹

    I talk to her calmly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t take pride in something you¡¯ve done already. Challenge yourself with new things. If not, your past will keep you imprisoned ¡¹

    Anya translates what I tell her and the thirteen girls fell silent.

    ¡¸ Try something you weren¡¯t able to do yesterday, then do it well. Only those who have that mindset will make it! Get anyone who can teach you a thing, no matter what it is. You¡¯ll never know what will be in your arsenal from now on ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Distribute the one I made to everyone ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told Katsuko-nee and Anya.

    Then, Kyouko-san¡¯s bread is handed out to everyone.

    ¡¸ Now try it out ¡¹

    We took a bite.

    ¡¸ Hmmmm?! ¡¹

    This is delicious

    But¡­

    The shape and process are exactly the same as Katsuko-nee¡¯s sample, but¡­

    The taste is completely different.

    ¡¸ Think about what kind of magic I did to make it like that. Either way, you¡¯re all still ten years too young to tell us about bread ¡¹

    If Kyouko-san, someone who can fight, has such amazing skills like this, that¡¯ll shut up the thirteen.

    ¡¸ Now, just as I mentioned earlier, try eating the bread the other ones made and comment on it ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told them.

 CH 1373.

    Chapter 1373. Fun Home / Night Sex Workshop 1

    They¡¯re the last thirteen survivors among the disposable assassins.

    Once Kyouko-san and I told them off, they put their pride aside and had a serious discussion about bread.

    Well, Dolly¡¯s the leader, and she¡¯s earnest at heart.

    They all got separated from their parents early, so they never had a proper education.

    I guess they¡¯re not used to people teaching them things.

    So far, it¡¯s been impossible to survive in the organization without showing off.

    They¡¯re thinking various things, but¡­

    Basically, these girls have a deep cut in their hearts.

    These girl assassins had a life where they don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll die from the direct orders issued to them.

    These girls need to break away from that past at all costs.

    If they want to stay in Japan, and be a part of this family, then¡­

    I want them to live peacefully, and safe when they¡¯re with us.

    ¡¸ Well, we¡¯ll let them debate freely for the next hour or so ¡¹

    Kyouko-san came over and said.

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t understand everything so clearly just because they baked a loaf once. You have that experience too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s true, but during my time, Katsuko-nee was explaining to me from the start and was gentle ¡¹

    I look at the thirteen.

    The foreigners are comparing the pastries they made just as Kyouko-san told them.

    However, they don¡¯t ask their questions to Katsuko-nee, their lecturer.

    Well, they can¡¯t actually talk to Katsuko-nee, so they need to tell Anya or Kyouko-san first so it gets translated, but¡­

    These girls only follow the orders from above.

    So they don¡¯t have a habit of asking questions about people with a higher position than theirs.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough for tonight. Those girls will talk to each other, think about it overnight, and let them answer their questions after they come to a standstill. If you give them the answer right at the start, they won¡¯t think for themselves

    Kyouko-san¡¯s taking it slow at educating the thirteen.

    ¡¸ You see, I came from the other side of the globe, but still, just like those girls, I also came from the slums ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s a Brazilian.

    ¡¸ Women in the slums are either raccoons or foxes ¡¹

    Racoon? Fox?

    ¡¸ A woman who relies on men and can¡¯t make decisions by themselves, just flirting and getting spoiled by men, becomes a raccoon. On the other hand, women who have been betrayed or mistreated by a man, are so wary of them that they never open their hearts to them, that¡¯s the fox ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think I get that ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Prostitutes have that trend too. Katsuko for example was the fox before meeting you. But now she¡¯s returned to normal ¡¹

    Yeah, Katsuko-nee back when she was out for revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke had a scary face.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like both of those faces. Both the raccoon and fox are nothing but a woman¡¯s distorted image caused by men ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says and looks at the thirteen.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want those girls to become raccoons or foxes. I want those girls to bloom as flowers ¡¹

    Flowers.

    Yeah, I agree.

    I don¡¯t want women to become beasts, but flowers instead.

    ¡¸ With that said, be sure to raise those flowers ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸ After their first bakery course, their first sex lesson is next ¡¹

    I also knew it¡¯ll come to that.

    They say ¡°strike while the iron is hot¡± so they should also start learning sex today.

    ¡¸ Err, they¡¯re just watching today, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    I¡¯m busy tomorrow with the school festival.

    I don¡¯t think I can do it with these thirteen.

    I mean, give me some time.

    I want to reach a mutual understanding with each of the girls before having sex with them.

    ¡¸ You decide when ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told me.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re your flowers, so don¡¯t ask me, and decide for yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    I¡¯ll just have to wait and see and wing it.

    ¡¸ Some girls are quick to talk if you get physical with them first ¡¹

    Preferring physical intimacy than talking.

    ¡¸ I mean, they all came from the slums, right? So, those girls already know about sex even though they¡¯re younger. They lived in a hot country without air conditioning, and most had parents who were prostitutes ¡¹

    I think they¡¯ve already seen or heard their parents entertaining their customers.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re different from the girls in Japan. Where they hardly have a good mental image of sex. Even earning money by sleeping with men. If these girls weren¡¯t picked up to become assassins in Southeast Asia, they would¡¯ve long ago become prostitutes just like the other girls around them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san sighs.

    ¡¸ I was like that too. In slums, men are unemployed and useless, and the only way to make sure money is for women to sell their bodies. If they don¡¯t want it, then they¡¯ll just get involved in crime. Just like me ¡¹

    Kyouko-san chose the path of crime when she was young.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s put that story aside. Either way, those girls don¡¯t view sex that nicely so you need to overturn that tonight too ¡¹

    Turning over their world in just one day.

    No, people won¡¯t change unless you go with that kind of momentum.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll think about it ¡¹

    I think of the members I will have sex with tonight.

    Members, and also the ideas.

    What kind of sex should we do.

    Anyway, it would be bad if the thirteen finds an atmosphere similar to prostitution.

    They might just remember their lost mother and the pain from when they were in the slums.

    It¡¯s not the same as going back in time, to a world you¡¯ve never known before.

    I wonder.

    Then, Kyouko-san¡­

    ¡¸ Nei, come over here! Looks like he wants to talk about something ¡¹

    She calls Nei.

    ¡¸ Huh? What about me? ¡¹

    Nei replied and Kyouko-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Katsuko has to deal with the girls¡¯ bread talk over there, so you¡¯re the next eldest here, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, okay ¡¹

    Nei comes over.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Right, if that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡¹

    Watching the thirteen girls critique each other¡¯s bread on the side¡­

    Nei and I start our talk.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s staying over the new brothel tonight, Katsuko-nee¡¯s following up and answering the questions of the thirteen from time to time.

    Agnes and the girls, and the Takakura shrine maidens are watching the thirteen talk.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take Katsuko-oneechan out of the equation, that also includes Shou-oneechan ¡¹

    We¡¯re leaving out Katsuko-nee, since she¡¯s a former prostitute, so the girls might smell the ¡°prostitution¡± during the sex training.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are both bodyguards, so the thirteen would get cautious in a different sense.

    So, let¡¯s not call them tonight.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it better to stick with the girls who just learned to have sex? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ They have no disgust towards sex with Yo-chan at all, right? Then now would be a good time to have some fun in sex ¡¹

    Oh¡­

    Motoko, Kurumi, Erica and Marika, then Sakurako are all in that category.

    ¡¸ Anyway, since there will be thirteen spectators, Yo-chan should also have the same number ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, it would be tense if you have thirteen girls watching you have sex! If you don¡¯t bring the same number in bed, you¡¯ll lose ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ And so, you should just put the same number of girls in the bed, as those who are watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t think I can do it with thirteen tonight ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I can deal with thirteen women just to match the numbers of the foreigners.

    I feel sorry for inviting them over just to leave them with nothing to do.

    ¡¸ Geez, you don¡¯t have to mind that. Unlike men, women don¡¯t need to have sex and reach climax every time to be satisfied

    ¡¸ No still, if there¡¯s thirteen, there will be girls who would be a bit overwhelmed and don¡¯t know what to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, how about we half it, just six or seven? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯ve already picked five by now.

    ¡¸ Still, I think the girls who just discovered it would be great. Then, just add some girls who are already used to it. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, just have Agnes. That girl will surely adapt ¡¹

    The thirteen already accepted Agnes with her friendly smile.

    Well, the thirteen are all mixed-race so they might¡¯ve felt some affinity with Agnes who has a foreigner look too.

    ¡¸ What about you Ya-chan? ¡¹

    I asked nei.

    ¡¸ I guess we need at least one elder, so Ya-chan should come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, I¡¯ll pass ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly and replied.

    ¡¸ I lived in the brothel for a while after coming back to Japan. I¡¯m not a prostitute, but I still have that smell

    Nei¡¯s been living in the brothel since Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan rescued her from Los Angeles.

    She knows the time when the ladies of the Black forest brothel had been working before it stopped operating.

    ¡¸ We shouldn¡¯t do anything that increases their anxiety tonight ¡¹

    Nei speaks with a serious face.

    ¡¸ It has to be a culture shock for the girls, but in a good way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    Then that means¡­

    Eri and Rie are out.

    The twins have been raised similarly to these thirteen so I think that their senses match.

    But, that won¡¯t become culture shock.

    ¡¸ I guess you should stick with the young ladies who don¡¯t see the dark side of sex ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    If so¡­

    I guess Ruriko¡¯s the last one.

    A girl who has nothing but positive emotions when it comes to sex with me.

    This beauty¡¯s pride and joy is to be my sex slave.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Nei also agreed.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ You look very tired after all ¡¹

    After entering the room with a huge bed.

    Motoko and Kurumi, in their nightgowns, gave me a massage.

    I lie down on the bed and they massage my shoulder and thigh.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that feels great ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi are good at it.

    ¡¸ This is also part of our bridal training. Kurumi and I learned these from our grandmother ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s amazing. Motoko and Kurumi are great at cooking, can do housework, and can even massage ¡¹

    Furthermore, they look great in Japanese clothes, as they¡¯re quite the beauty.

    ¡¸ We all learned it for the sake of our husband ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s all for Master ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi said.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m happy. In this mansion, I could use everything that I learned ¡¹

    ¡¸ I never thought that I could do so many things ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Actually, Motoko¡¯s a daughter of the Kuromiya house, so she¡¯s to be married to a family of equal status among the nobility.

    And if she¡¯s married into another noble family, she might not have opportunities to cook or do household chores.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s wonderful to do what you can to the best of your ability and make the family happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m fulfilled every day ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can practice our spears to our heart¡¯s content too ¡¹

    If it weren¡¯t for the Kuromiya style of spear fighting, Motoko and Kurumi wouldn¡¯t have come to me.

    ¡¸ And with the help of Shou-oneesama, we will be able to start our spearmanship classes as a self-defense technique using parasols. ¡¹

    ¡¸ With this, we¡¯ll be able to pass down the Kuromiya style to the next generation. ¡¹

    Establishing the self-defense techniques using umbrellas and canes, which were adapted from the Kuromiya style, and spread them to the public.

    Those who are interested can learn further the main style.

    ¡¸ Besides, Dono, Kurumi, and I still have some techniques we still have to learn ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ We also need to learn techniques to comfort Dono ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kurumi also wants to become good in bed ¡¹

    Err.

    These girls just lost their virginity so they¡¯re interested in sex.

    While they were talking.

    Anya took the thirteen girls and they¡¯re moving around.

    Oh, Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Edie are here too.

    Those who have the strength and the Miko power are ready to suppress any of the girls from rampaging.

    However, the spectators just added six more people.

    ¡¸ Sorry to keep you waiting ¡¹

    Sakurako, Erica, and Marika came over.

    ¡¸ I combed my hair first since you were to make love with me ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re all wearing nightgowns and their hair is combed nicely.

    ¡¸ Tonight, we will be the models for the newcomers ¡¹

    Sakurako smiles.

    Right, Sakurako¡¯s a young lady of the Kanou house.

    She¡¯s accustomed to people watching her.

    She won¡¯t lose to the gaze of the thirteen girls filled with curiosity.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, Erica¡¯s here so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Erica too, she¡¯s called the star of the middle school.

    She¡¯s strong against pressure.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll think of tonight as a recital and I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s also learning piano from her school so she has a strong mind.

    Yeah, I think I chose the right members.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san wanted to come too, but she¡¯s a little unrestrained when it comes to Kuromori-sama, so she had to pass for today ¡¹

    Sakurako talks about her cousin.

    True, if Mariko¡¯s here, she¡¯d be making a fuss out of tension.

    ¡¸ But, are you girls not afraid? ¡¹

    The foreign girls don¡¯t speak our language, and they were former assassins, who will watch us have sex.

    ¡¸ Oh? But I¡¯m already prepared for everything when I became your woman ¡¹

    Sakurako smiles.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s my joy to serve you no matter what situation we¡¯re in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Erica is also Kou-san¡¯s lewd slave. I¡¯m ready for it anytime, anywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m with Erica-san ¡¹

    The three said.

    ¡¸ Besides, I also understand what these girls say ¡¹

    Right, the school for the young ladies is learning French.

    If Erica, who¡¯s in middle school can speak in a broken style, Sakurako, who¡¯s in high school should be fluent.

    ¡¸ They have some regional accents so hearing is a bit of a problem, but¡­ ¡¹

    It seems that the French they used in that organization are different from the actual French.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I heard that Ruriko¡¯s French was a bit too formal for those girls ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s broken speech was perfect for communicating with them, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m late ¡¹

    Agnes and Ruriko came last.

    Ruriko¡¯s holding her camera as usual.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a rare opportunity, so I want to take some commemorative photos ¡¹

    Filming sex has become Ruriko¡¯s life work now.

    Then, Agnes.

    ¡¸ Papa, is it okay for Karen-chan to join? ¡¹

    She took Karen with her.

    Karen doesn¡¯t have much energy because of the incident at her home.

    ¡¸ Of course. Come here, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Karen comes over, she¡¯s wearing a nightgown.

    I got up and embraced Karen¡¯s small body.

    ¡¸ Well then, why don¡¯t we begin? ¡¹

    I said, then Agnes immediately loosened her nightgown,

    Then, got naked in an instant.

    What a clean body.

    ¡¸!???! ¡¹

    The thirteen foreign girls got startled as Agnes suddenly got naked.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san has a beautiful body

    Sakurako mutters.

    Agnes is Half-French, and so her body¡¯s much more developed compared to other girls of her age.

    Furthermore, I¡¯ve been pumping my semen into her womb every day for the past half-year.

    So, she¡¯s leaking out some incredible charm around her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different from when we were taking a bath

    Karen looked at Agnes¡¯ body and said.

    ¡¸ When taking a bath¡­

    Oh, right.

    Mao-chan¡¯s present when we had a bath earlier.

    So, Agnes erased her sexy atmosphere.

    Me too.

    When Mao-chan¡¯s present, I don¡¯t get erect. Can¡¯t show that to a toddler.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s obvious. We¡¯re about to have sex, so the luster of the skin changes ¡¹

    Erica smiles.

    The thirteen girls also went in the bath with us.

    They watch as Agnes and Mao-chan smile at each other innocently.

    Seeing Agnes¡¯ bewitching smile has surprised everyone.

    Women change depending on the time and place.

    Furthermore, Agnes is the youngest in the group, and she transformed so much.

    ¡¸ Anya-chan, translate this for the girls! ¡¹

    Agnes said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead ¡¹

    Anya replies.

    ¡¸ Listen, everyone, Agnes will tell you something very important! ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Agnes and everyone who lives in this mansion and Papa¡¯s family, aren¡¯t actually blood-related ¡¹

    Agnes speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Agnes doesn¡¯t know her real family, but it¡¯s okay. Real families are those who had been with you since birth, but, Agnes isn¡¯t like that. We became a family. To be exact, we became Papa¡¯s family ¡¹

    Agnes only knew the world within the basement until six months ago.

    Now, she¡¯s talking about our family by herself.

    ¡¸ Agnes, here with Karen-chan, Ruri-chan, Motoko-chan, Kurumi-chan, Sakurako-chan, Erica-chan, Anya-chan, Tsukiko-chan, Yomi-chan, and Luna-chan, and everyone who¡¯s watching over us, our family through Papa. We all belong to Papa after all ¡¹

    Agnes looked at me.

    ¡¸ Agnes and everyone promised to bear Papa¡¯s children. So, we¡¯ll only do that with Papa for the rest of our lives. Agnes, Karen-chan, everyone, we all promised. We will bear Papa¡¯s children, and raise them happily. Agnes will take good care of Yukino-chan and Nagisa-chan¡¯s babies like they¡¯re ours, and everyone will take good care of Agnes¡¯ children too ¡¹

    The thirteen foreign girls are listening to Agnes.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re that kind of family. That¡¯s why Agnes wants you all to be family too, but you can¡¯t be in the family unless you bear Papa¡¯s babies and love the other children. Those who can¡¯t have to leave ¡¹

    Agnes makes it clear to them.

    ¡¸ The family must be happy, and above all, the children born have to be the happiest. So, we don¡¯t want anyone selfish or those who can¡¯t get along with others. They can¡¯t stay here. They¡¯ll hinder the happiness ¡¹

    Then, Edie said something.

    ¡¸ She said, ¡°We beat those who can¡¯t keep the order¡± ¡¹

    Erica whispers t me.

    ¡¸ But on the other hand, Agnes and everyone will do anything for the family, that includes you. Studying together, playing, and eating delicious food. Every day is fun. Then, Agnes will also let your children drink milk from us ¡¹

    Agnes shows a cute smile.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    One of the thirteen, Penny Su, the Italian blood, said something.

    ¡¸ ¡°Does that mean that you can only have sex with that man and nobody else?¡± she asks ¡¹

    Erica translates.

    Then, Edie immediately replied.

    ¡¸ ¡°You¡¯re free to do whatever, but you¡¯re getting kicked out right after. There won¡¯t be any support after that¡± she replies ¡¹

    This time, Vah Geena, who¡¯s next to Penny Su, asks.

    ¡¸ ¡°How about when a man forcibly raped you?¡± she asks ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Anya, translate this ¡¹

    I faced Vah Geena.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll protect you to prevent that from happening. If there¡¯s a man who tried to make a move on you, I¡¯ll beat the crap out of him. If by any chance a man did rape you, I¡¯ll kill that man. I¡¯ll show them hell on earth and make them regret their entire life before they die ¡¹

    Anya translates what I said for the foreigner girls.

    Edie then added something.

    ¡¸ ¡°Try to protect your bodies so no man gets tortured to death,¡± she said. ¡¹

    ¡¸ As long as you don¡¯t betray me, I won¡¯t do the same. But, once you do, it¡¯s goodbye. You won¡¯t die, just banished. You can go back to the slums and live there ¡¹

    I feel sorry, but I need to make it clear.

    I can¡¯t let those girls look down on me right now.

    ¡¸ What we need is a family worth living with and helping each other. We¡¯re not a charity. If you want to live the way you want, then you have to leave. You can¡¯t stay ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! If you want to become Papa¡¯s family, then you need to be willing to have Papa¡¯s babies, and raise them happily ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s very fun to have sex with Papa. Whenever Agnes feels a little sad, or uneasy, I always have sex with Papa. It warms up my heart and makes me feel happy. Sex is a good thing. Ah, but only with Papa. I¡¯m sure that if you do it with someone else, it won¡¯t feel that way ¡¹

    Clito Lilith, who¡¯s the most rebellious among the thirteen told Agnes something.

    ¡¸ ¡°Are you sure? Aren¡¯t all men just the same?¡± she asks ¡¹

    Then.

    Edie said something.

    ¡¸ ¡°Did you hear what this girl just said?¡± ¡°Whenever she feels lonely, he always gives her a hug, no matter when. That¡¯s also true for me. When I feel sad, he¡¯s always giving me a hug, not finding it bothersome. Just like how he¡¯s giving that girl a hug, look¡± ¡¹

    Edie points at me.

    I¡¯m still hugging Karen.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Papa always responds to Agnes and everyone! That¡¯s why Agnes and everyone always receives Papa¡¯s love. We get hugs, kisses, and sex ¡¹

    Anya said something.

    ¡¸ Err, ¡°I¡¯ve only had sex with one person when I come to this mansion After all if I want it, he¡¯s always there to keep me company,¡± she says ¡¹

    Erica translates bashfully.

    ¡¸ Papa always has his arms open for Agnes and everyone anytime, that¡¯s why whenever Papa feels sad or in pain, we also give him a hug, a kiss, or even sex! We also need to have open arms, because he¡¯s Papa ¡¹

    Agnes said, and Karen in my arms.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for always depending on you ¡¹

    She speaks with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, you can¡¯t say it like that! If you feel that way, then just do better in serving Papa! If you have sex, both Papa and Karen will feel happy and energized! ¡¹

    Agnes cheers on Karen.

    ¡¸ Right, Karen ¡¹

    I kissed Karen on the lips.

    I rubbed her small breasts on top of her nightgown.

    I want to melt her anxiety away with sexual pleasure.

    ¡¸ Oh, I forgot to say ¡¹

    Agnes looked at the thirteen again.

    ¡¸ You can start bearing a child in high school. Your body isn¡¯t ready to become a Mama yet until then! That¡¯s why Agnes will wait until high-school ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not a rule.

    Yukino¡¯s pregnant in her first year in high school so Agnes thinks that it¡¯s okay to get pregnant when you¡¯re in high school.

    ¡¸ Sex is okay even if it¡¯s earlier! Papa will take a look if your body is ready for sex with its growth and then he¡¯ll do it! Middle school pays for adult bus fare already so you need to be able to have sex by then ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Then, you need to think about having sex with Papa ¡¹

    Agnes said and comes to the bed.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s all have fun! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1374.

    Chapter 1374. Fun Home / Agnes showing off Sex / Agnes and Karen¡¯s road

    The thirteen assassins, Edie, and Anya, who are watching over them, and the four girls with the Miko powers.

    I sit on the large bed, twice the size of the king, with a total of 19 girls looking at me.

    Around me are Motoko, Kurumi, Sakurako, Erica, Marika, Ruriko, and Karen are wearing their nightgown and Agnes is the only one naked.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    I first hugged Karen from behind and squeezed her cute breasts on top of her nightgown.

    I already had sex with Karen so many times so I know exactly how hard I should rub.

    I gently rub Karen¡¯s breasts, which remain firm as it begins to swell, so she doesn¡¯t feel pain.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, are you feeling good? ¡¹

    The naked Agnes came up to us in the bed with a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Yes, it feels good ¡¹

    Karen replies bashfully.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, try sniffing Papa! Agnes loves Papa¡¯s smell! It makes me feel at ease, so try it out Karen-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Agnes and Karen, the two girls of the same age sniff me around my neck from both sides.

    ¡¸ See? Papa¡¯s smell makes you feel warm, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes-chan¡¯s right ¡¹

    I hug Karen¡¯s body back as she¡¯s hugging me too.

    I just want her to cheer up a bit.

    ¡¸ Now, now, Papa and Karen-chan should undress! Agnes will undress Papa! ¡¹

    She said and Agnes tries to undress me.

    Yeah, let¡¯s get naked.

    The thirteen foreign girls look at us.

    The girls who are former assassins from the slums of Southeast Asia will watch sex as a fun activity.

    If it looks like I¡¯m forcing the women to perform sexual acts with me, is a no-go.

    These girls will know that this isn¡¯t prostitution sex that they¡¯ve seen or heard from their mothers and their environment.

    It¡¯s our family¡¯s act of love.

    ¡¸ Dono, is it okay for us to get naked too? ¡¹

    Motoko, the eldest in the bed, and the daughter of the Kuromiya house asks me on behalf of the other girls.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you should. Also, do it in turns ¡¹

    I¡¯m not forcing them to strip naked.

    We¡¯re showing the foreign girls that they¡¯re getting naked willingly.

    They¡¯re stripping one by one.

    ¡¸ Certainly. Then, we¡¯ll start with Kurumi and me. Is that good, Dono-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we will be going first, everyone ¡¹

    Kurumi, the eldest on the bed, calls out to the younger girls.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little embarrassing. To think that I¡¯ll get naked in front of all these people ¡¹

    Motoko, Kurumi¡¯s bodyguard, has her cheeks blushing as she sees the foreigner girls.

    The foreign girls are staring with glaring eyes, wondering what¡¯s about to happen.

    Anya and Edie, then the Takakura shrine maidens carefully monitor the bodies and minds of the thirteen to make sure they don¡¯t get agitated.

    ¡¸ But still, those are some exotic yet beautiful faces. They¡¯re spilling out healthy beauty ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s right, the girl assassins seems to be filled with vitality and lustrous skin for their survival. They¡¯re all beauties, and they have good proportions.

    ¡¸ Oh? If it¡¯s in health, Kurumi and I won¡¯t lose. We¡¯re training every day ¡¹

    Motoko, the spear master of the Kuromiya arts, smiles as she undoes her sash.

    ¡¸ Take a look ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi took off their nightgown.

    Yeah, Motoko¡¯s got a nicely balanced body.

    Kurumi¡¯s still young so her body isn¡¯t as developed as Motoko¡¯s, but still, that¡¯s a beautiful body.

    They¡¯re not just training with their spears, they¡¯re also trained to become the perfect wives.

    The tight parts are firm, and the swelling parts are soft.

    ¡¸ As expected, you see it differently compared to when we were in the bath ¡¹

    Their bodies look different when you¡¯re assuming that you¡¯ll have sex with them

    I look at the woman¡¯s body with my male eyes.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s beautiful, Motoko, Kurumi ¡¹

    The thought of these lovely bodies is something for me to play with makes blood go to my dick.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s not just healthy, but we¡¯re also confident in our beauty. Right, Kurumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Motoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Kurumi¡¯s supposed to be a servant of the family, but she¡¯s Motoko¡¯s sister here.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s not hide anything and let Dono appreciate it ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi show their body to me without shame.

    ¡¸ Right. Motoko-sama isn¡¯t just strong, but is also beautiful and intellectual ¡¹

    Sakurako looked at Motoko¡¯s body and spoke her impressions.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-oneesama, it¡¯s not ¡°Motoko-sama¡± it¡¯s ¡°Motoko-oneesama¡± ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks gently.

    The relationship between Motoko and Sakurako is complicated.

    Motoko¡¯s a daughter of the Kuromiya house, and their house is in a good condition, so they lose to the Kanou and Kouzuki house who are two of the big three.

    However, the Kanou house was one of the biggest of the traditional noble family is losing its momentum.

    In their usual relationships and gathering of nobility, and even in school, they probably had formal conversations, always referring to each other as ¡°-sama¡± and maintaining their distance.

    Furthermore, Sakurako¡¯s a freshman in high school. Motoko¡¯s in her second year, so their relationship is tricky.

    ¡¸ All of us are equal women in front of Onii-sama. That¡¯s why we should observe respect for elders and compassion for the younger ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Ruriko, who¡¯s still in middle school but is a daughter of the big three, comes in between Motoko and Sakurako.

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯m sorry, Motoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Sakurako apologized to Motoko.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, I was just born a year earlier. Thank you for the consideration, Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Motoko smiled and answered Sakurako and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Motoko-oneesama, please call me ¡°Ruriko¡± This is a place where we serve Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right ¡¹

    Motoko bows to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Now, practice it. Look and call each other ¡¹

    I ordered the three.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama, I¡¯m the youngest one, Motoko-oneesama, Sakurako-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko calls the two girls older than her.

    ¡¸ Oh, indeed. Err, Motoko-oneesama, Ruriko ¡¹

    Sakurako calls the name of the two bashfully.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m the eldest, Sakurako, Ruriko ¡¹

    Motoko who¡¯s at the lower end of the pecking order of the nobility looks the most troubled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still awkward right now, but just continue doing it. You¡¯ll get used to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Dono ¡¹

    They can¡¯t bring the rules of nobility to the bed.

    ¡¸ Now, it¡¯s time for Sakurako to get naked too ¡¹

    I then ended the conversation and ordered Sakurako to undress.

    ¡¸ Yes, Dear¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako smiles brightly as I told her and after some rustling sounds, she took off her nightgown from behind.

    ¡¸ How¡¯s my body? ¡¹

    Sakurako shows me her body without hiding anything.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Sakurako¡¯s become more beautiful than before ¡¹

    Sakurako already had beautifully shaped breasts from the start.

    That said, her breasts and hips remain beautiful, and even more attractively plump and full, yet her body feels tighter.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad, I¡¯ve become much more concerned about my proportions lately, wanting to get your praise ¡¹

    Sakurako happily smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m being careful with my meals, my sleeping hours, and I also started doing calisthenics ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, that¡¯s normal for the women in this house ¡¹

    Edie, who had been watching the spectating assassins retorted to Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Every one of Darling¡¯s women is like that. Apart from Anya ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey now, I¡¯m also being careful in various ways you know! ¡¹

    Anya complains as Edie mentioned her name so suddenly.

    ¡¸ The only girls who don¡¯t care much are Yukino and the twins, right? ¡¹

    Anya said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Anya. Eri and Rie, and also Yukino, is the most conscious. They¡¯re always doing their best among the girls so Darling won¡¯t hate them ¡¹

    Edie tells Anya with her usual smile.

    ¡¸ Those girls would die if Darling abandons them, and that¡¯s why they have their resolve ¡¹

    The twins whose parents are good-for-nothing will immediately get kidnapped by the Kansai Yakuza if they leave my protection.

    Yukino too, she has no other place but my side.

    ¡¸ Everyone should try to understand how earnest those girls are ¡¹

    Those are heavy words, Edie.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t get that ¡¹

    Anya apologized.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. you can take your time to reach a mutual understanding with them ¡¹

    Right.

    Our family is made up of people from very different backgrounds.

    We could figure out each other¡¯s profile, but¡­

    it¡¯s not easy to reach mutual understanding.

    We lack time for understanding.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s end that talk, okay, focus back on sex! ¡¹

    Edie claps her hand like a sports club coach and tells the girls on the bed.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Let¡¯s get everyone naked first ¡¹

    Ruriko starts taking off her nightgown as she said that.

    As usual, her body¡¯s lovely.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take photos of this moment. ¡¹

    She turns her favorite camera to us.

    ¡¸ Okay, now Erica and Marika¡­ ¡¹

    I turned and told the sisters who didn¡¯t know each other until recently.

    ¡¸ Okay, Anna Erica will take off her clothes! Kou-san, take a good look! Yahoo! ¡¹

    Erica, who¡¯s popular in middle school, throws off her nightgown.

    White skin and pink nipples.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s beautiful, Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s because I lost my virginity but my breasts are starting to grow. I just measured it and it¡¯s an inch bigger than last month ¡¹

    Erica reports to me while rubbing her cute breasts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask Kou-san to rub and lick them again later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Marika-oneesama, your turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, excuse me ¡¹

    Marika hastily undoes her obi and slips her nightgown from behind.

    She¡¯s also got white skin and a beautiful body.

    She¡¯s related to Erica by blood, so they look alike, but Marika¡¯s got bigger breasts.

    Marika¡¯s cheeks dyed red from shyness.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika, you¡¯ve changed a bit. Yeah, I can feel the charm ¡¹

    I look at Marika¡¯s body and spoke my impressions.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the body that¡¯s changed, but the mindset has changed ¡¹

    I smile at Marika who¡¯s covering only her crotch.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun¡¯s been having sex with me every weekend now. Uhm, even though I live in the dormitory at school on weekdays, the thought that I¡¯ll have sex by the end of the week makes me work harder. Thinking that there¡¯s a man that loves me, calms my heart, or how do I say it, my piano teacher said that my music has become stable, and shining, and praised me ¡¹

    Marika blushes and said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Marika-oneesama has Kou-san and the family! ¡¹

    Erica hugs her beloved sister from behind.

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t feel as pessimistic as I used to when it was just me and mother anymore ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ Mother finally left the hospital. Kuromori-sama, no, Minaho-oneesama also introduced her to a new workplace ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s mother was a former prostitute of the Black Forest.

    That¡¯s why Minaho-neesan asked the retired prostitutes who run a business to hire Marika¡¯s mother.

    They apparently knew Marika¡¯s mother during her active day so she had no problem accepting her.

    ¡¸ Right, Jasmine might be the best of the bunch when it comes to that transparent intellectual beauty ¡¹

    Edie looked at Marika and said.

    ¡¸ Right, Marika indeed has a graceful beauty. Of course, Sakurako¡¯s beautiful too, and Erica and Kurumi¡¯s cute. Ruriko¡¯s great too ¡¹ I like it all ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s bi so she says it like that.

    She was aiming for Nei before after all.

    ¡¸ You girls are sexy, it makes me want to get naked and join in ¡¹

    ¡¸ No you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll have to hold off for tonight ¡¹

    Edie held off Anya.

    ¡¸ Aye Sir, I get it ¡¹

    It would be a bit troubling if Anya abandons her mission of monitoring the thirteen girls at this point.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s so beautiful and lovely ¡¹

    Agnes speaks loud.

    ¡¸ Look, Papa¡¯s penis is already hard! ¡¹

    The naked Agnes licks my exposed penis and smiles.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Oh, the thirteen of them focused on my crotch.

    I¡¯m calm even when my erect penis is exposed.

    ¡¸ Agnes loves it when Papa¡¯s gentle when washing in the bath, but Agnes also loves it when Papa¡¯s penis is growing! ¡¹

    Saying that, Agnes rubs the tensed glans with her cute hands.

    The girl assassins are watching while holding their breaths.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the last one, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Karen also slips off her nightgown on the bed.

    ¡¸ Now everyone¡¯s naked! ¡¹

    Agnes lines up next to her.

    Comparing the two, they¡¯re of the same age, but Agnes is much more developed for being half-foreign.

    Although, Karen now has a much more womanly body compared to before.

    It¡¯s because I poured my semen into her womb so many times already.

    ¡¸ Come Agnes and Karen-chan will lick Papa¡¯s penis! Everyone can watch! ¡¹

    She declares to the girl assassins observing from the side of the room.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do this, Karen-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    The naked Agnes and Karen got on all fours and approach their faces on my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Then, Marika-oneesama and I will be on Kou-san¡¯s back. ¡¹

    Erica hugs me from behind and rubs her cute breasts on me.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Erica-san ¡¹

    Marika also rubs her soft warm skin against me.

    ¡¸ Here, Dono-sama, your right-hand goes here ¡¹

    Motoko grabs my right hand and guides it to her breasts.

    ¡¸ Otono-sama, please touch Kurumi¡¯s butt with your left hand ¡¹

    Kurumi guides my left hand to her ass.

    Oh the smell of sexually aroused women surrounds me

    They¡¯re serving me with a gentle smile, not because I¡¯m giving them orders.

    We¡¯re showing that to the thirteen girls.

    ¡¸ Papa, I¡¯ll start licking it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Agnes and Karen start licking my glans with their cute tongues like small kittens.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    The pleasure rushing through my body made me grip Motoko¡¯s breasts and Kurumi¡¯s ass tightly.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it looks like you¡¯re in pleasure ¡¹

    Motoko smiled and laid her hand on top of mine that was on her breasts.

    ¡¸ How about Marika-oneesama and my breasts? ¡¹

    Erica whispers from behind.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s warm and soft, it feels great ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ What should I do? ¡¹

    Sakurako asks for my instructions

    ¡¸ Sakurako can come here, Dono¡¯s mouth is still free ¡¹

    Motoko gave Sakurako a space to get in.

    ¡¸ Dono loves women¡¯s breasts after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, then please enjoy Sakurako¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Sakurako stands on her knees on the bed and presents her beautifully shaped breasts to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll enjoy it ¡¹

    I pressed my lip on Sakurako¡¯s small nipple.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s a good photo! ¡¹

    Ruriko happily takes photos with her camera, capturing the lewdness of the naked girls crowding around me.

    ¡¸ Aah, that looks fun. I really want to join in ¡¹

    I can hear Anya¡¯s voice nearby.

    ¡¸ Anya, Tsukiko, and the girls are holding back too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are watching over the minds of the thirteen with their Miko power so they¡¯re so focused that they don¡¯t have the time to make fun of Anya¡¯s remarks.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone, take a look! Papa¡¯s penis just grew bigger! ¡¹

    Agnes looked up and showed my penis to the girl assassins.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, finisher! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Karen puts my glans in her mouth and sucks in.

    This young lady has completely mastered the art of fellatio through repeated sex.

    She stimulates the back of my glans with her tongue and lip.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s rock hard now! Papa¡¯s penis is saying that it wants to go inside someone! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ Is it okay if Agnes goes first? ¡¹

    It was the elder girls who asked, not me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind? ¡¹

    I also asked Motoko and the girls

    Our family prioritizes the younger first.

    ¡¸ Yes, go ahead, Agnes-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can go first ¡¹

    Motoko and Sakurako replied as the representative

    ¡¸ Then, Papa, lie down, Agnes will be on top ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to show them that the girl is on top! I want those girls to know that sex with Papa isn¡¯t scary, and it can be fun! ¡¹

    Instead of getting on top of Agnes, the girl assassins can watch at ease when Agnes is on top.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    I lay down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Papa, Agnes is first so you don¡¯t have to pour it inside me ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ You need to reserve it for the next one ¡¹

    Yeah, if I cum inside all of them, I won¡¯t last.

    It¡¯s a long road ahead, after I cum inside one, I won¡¯t be able to continue.

    ¡¸ Agnes has to cum though ¡¹

    I looked at Agnes from below and said.

    ¡¸ Of course. I¡¯m having sex with Papa so I¡¯m going to feel good! ¡¹

    She replied with her angelic smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m feeling sorry that Papa¡¯s got to hold back though ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t mind it Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes already grew to be considerate of me and the other girls.

    ¡¸ Then, take a good look! Agnes will put Papa¡¯s penis inside her ¡¹

    Agnes smiles and waved at the foreign girls. It¡¯s like she¡¯s a circus acrobat that¡¯s about to perform a spectacular trick.

    Then, she got on top of me.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    She turned her ass to the girl assassins so they have a clear view, and grabbed my erect penis with her right hand, guiding it to her slit.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going in!! There ¡¹

    Punyuu!!

    Agnes¡¯ pussy is already hot and wet.

    ¡¸ Hmmm! It¡¯s coming in!! ¡¹

    My glans go inside and split her vulva.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    I can hear the gasps from the thirteen girls.

    ¡¸ Okay, take a good look! Hmmm!! ¡¹

    The half-foreign blonde girl with pale blonde hair drops her hips.

    Her small body swallows my penis.

    Agnes is taking it slow on putting it in to let the girl assassins watch.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels great. I love Papa¡¯s penis!! ¡¹

    Nupupu!!

    Love nectar drips from Agnes¡¯ slit to my rod.

    ¡¸ Aah! Hmmm! ¡¹

    Then, her young pussy took it all in.

    ¡¸ Papa, it¡¯s lovely! It feels amazing! ¡¹

    Agnes grinds her hips around and feels my penis all over her insides.

    I also feel Agnes¡¯ temperature and folds from the inside.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s hot penis is piking Agnes! It¡¯s hot!! ¡¹

    Then, Agnes slowly wriggles her hips.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Yes, that feels good! ¡¹

    Her hips are slowly picking up the pace.

    Agnes¡¯ beautiful hair sways around.

    ¡¸ It feels good! Having sex with Papa is amazing! ¡¹

    She¡¯s showing off our lewd sex to the thirteen foreign girls.

    Agnes is teaching them the beauty of sex.

    ¡¸ Agnes Loves Papa! I love papa the most in the world! Aaaaah! Aaaaauuu! Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    She moans loudly as her body moves around.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa! Touch Agnes¡¯ breasts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah!! ¡¹

    I reach out and touched Agnes¡¯ developing breasts while in a cowgirl position.

    Her skin feels like it¡¯s sucking me in.

    Her white skin is flushed and sweating, and it smells like milk.

    I can feel Agnes¡¯ stiff nipples in the palm of my hand as I squeeze her soft breasts.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Aaaahn! Yes! Papa!! Sex is amazing! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ hips move even more.

    Yeah, She¡¯s rising to ecstasy. I¡¯m sure of that.

    ¡¸ Papa! Papa!! Look at Agnes who¡¯s feeling pleasure! ¡¹

    Agnes is breathing roughly, looking at me from above with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m watching. Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ haa, haa, haa, Papa, Agnes wants to hold hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I hold Agnes¡¯ hands while she swings her hips intensely above me.

    My right hand goes to Agnes¡¯ left, and my left-hand goes to her right.

    Our fingers entwine and we grip each other¡¯s sweating hands tightly.

    Our male and female organs, and our right and left hands. Agnes and I are connected in three places.

    ¡¸ I love Papa! I love sex! I want to have sex with papa forever! Aaaaah! Agnes is¡­Agnes is¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes is trapped in the great wave of pleasure, and her face shows signs of reaching climax.

    Agnes¡¯ hand is grasping my hand tighter.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Agnes, Agnes is cumming!!! Papa! Papa!!! Aaaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go ahead, cum! Agnes! ¡¹

    I look up at Agnes¡¯ cute face and thrust my hips from below.

    ¡¸ P-Papa! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Agnes is cumming! Kyaaaaaan!!! ¡¹

    Agnes¡¯ body trembles as she screams.

    The young girl¡¯s pussy clamps my penis tightly.

    I also tightened up my ass to make sure I don¡¯t discharge my semen.

    Agnes is still holding my hand tightly, her sweating body is twitching.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Papaaaaaa!! Agnes is so happy! Papa! Papa!!!! ¡¹

    All the girls in the room are staring at Agnes as she drowns in ecstasy.

    The sisters on the bed watch her with gentle eyes.

    Edie and Anya, then the Takakura shrine maidens are also watching Agnes with affection.

    Then, the thirteen girl assassins.

    They¡¯re staring dumbfoundedly, watching Agnes in the climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! Papa! I love you! ¡¹

    Agnes falls on top of me while my dick is still inside of her.

    Her sweating naked body lay on my naked body.

    She kisses me on the lips.

    I responded to her kiss and she asked for my tongue.

    Our tongues entwine while she enjoys the afterglow of ecstasy

    ¡¸ Aaahn, that felt amazing!! ¡¹

    Agnes whispers to me with a bewitching smile unthinkable for her age.

    Her flushed breasts rub against my skin.

    Then she faces the foreign girls near the wall.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s sex!! It¡¯s a lot of pleasure! Having sex with Papa makes you happy! Now, everyone, hurry up and have sex with Papa and become Agnes¡¯ sister!! ¡¹

    She shouts with a smile on her whole face.

    Then, she looked at Karen.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Agnes just showed them an example. Karen-chan needs to have more lovey-dovey sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes?

    You were more intense than usual to show it to Karen?

    **********************************************************************

    ¡¸ Karen-chan¡¯s always holding back. You need to rely on Papa more ¡¹

    Agnes smiles at Karen while having my penis still inside her womb.

    Agnes¡¯ body on top of mine is soaked in sweat.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen looks confused.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan just started having sex with Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you should actually be itching to have sex with Papa every day. You have to beg Papa to have sex every day ¡¹

    Agnes tells Karen, who¡¯s of the same age.

    But, Agnes had that time where she¡¯s addicted to sex, but¡­

    Not all of my women are like that

    ¡¸ But Karen-chan¡¯s been holding back her desire to have sex with Papa. ¡¹ You¡¯ve been holding back too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    I feel sorry for Karen.

    ¡¸ No, Agnes. It¡¯s different for everyone. That includes Agnes and Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no different! Karen-chan is the same age as Agnes ¡¹

    Agnes cuts me off and insisted.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan¡¯s feeling a lot of unease in her heart! It¡¯s just like Agnes in the past! ¡¹

    Agnes back then never had contact with anyone, her heart is closed.

    ¡¸ If you feel scared, sad, or alone, then you need to have sex with Papa to warm your heart. Agnes did that all the time. That¡¯s why Karen-chan should do that now! ¡¹

    Right, for the past six months since we met¡­

    Agnes had been seeking sex with me.

    Whenever she feels uneasy, she goes ¡°Papa, sex¡±

    ¡¸ Those who feel uneasy can have sex with Papa. All the family members let the anxious girl have sex with Papa before them. That¡¯s the rule within Agnes¡¯ family ¡¹

    Saying that Agnes looked at Edie.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan, this is important so please translate it for those girls ¡¹

    She wants to translate what she says for the thirteen girls who are watching us have sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, got it! ¡¹

    Edie and Anya immediately translate what Agnes is speaking into the language of the foreign girls.

    ¡¸ Back then, the family¡¯s so kind that they let Agnes have sex with Papa every day. But now, Agnes doesn¡¯t feel as anxious as before so it¡¯s okay now. So, it¡¯s Karen-chan¡¯s turn now! ¡¹

    Agnes looked straight into Karen¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Do I look that anxious? ¡¹

    Karen asks.

    ¡¸ You do, I can tell ¡¹

    Luna, who hasn¡¯t spoken at all before as she¡¯s concentrating on monitoring the minds of the girl assassins, speaks up.

    ¡¸ I can see Karen-chan¡¯s mind ¡¹

    Luna can see through our minds because she has the Miko power.

    ¡¸ But, I feel wrong to tell others about what I see through others with my Miko powers so I don¡¯t speak about it ¡¹

    I also heard that Karen¡¯s got worried about her parent¡¯s home, and the Mizushima house, during our conversation in the bathroom earlier.

    The girl from the branch family of the Mizushima house has deteriorated.

    But, the problem in Karen¡¯s mind isn¡¯t just that.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Karen-chan needs to have more sex with Papa! Sex! Sex! You¡¯re not having enough sex! ¡¹

    Agnes is a special girl whose life is based on having sex with me.

    It¡¯s wrong for Agnes to apply her rules to Karen.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and speak up.

    ¡¸ I feel that Agnes-san¡¯s idea is right ¡¹

    Agnes is right?

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I think so too. Karen-san¡¯s upbringing as a daughter of nobility has taken a toll on her mind ¡¹

    Ruriko, the daughter of the nobility, said.

    ¡¸ Karen-san is a good girl. I have no objection to her as a daughter of nobility. But, she¡¯s too good that she started to get the habit of holding back on everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think so too ¡¹

    Sakurako, the daughter of the Kanou house, agrees with Ruriko¡¯s opinion it seems.

    ¡¸ Karen-san¡¯s always been serious and reserved ¡¹

    The school for the young ladies accommodates them from kindergarten to high school.

    Jii-chan and Kaan-san wanted to keep an eye on the school to make sure no strange students get mixed in, I mean, there are only just a few dozen of the ladies from the nobility in the first place.

    Sakurako, Motoko, of course, Ruriko, and Kurumi have also seen Karen since she was young.

    Then, Karen¡¯s Mizushima house doesn¡¯t have that high of a status.

    They¡¯re just a family that¡¯s obliged to be cautious not to cause other trouble among the Kouzuki house¡¯s faction.

    Karen¡¯s father and grandfather were unable to do that and had sinned, bringing a spy to the Kouzuki house¡¯s party.

    However, Karen¡¯s a smart and kind girl who knows where she stands, more so than her parents and grandparents.

    A girl who had been suppressing her thoughts and refraining from other people her whole life won¡¯t change that quickly because she became my woman.

    Karen¡¯s been living in a reserved manner, being considerate of the other girls, even in our family.

    ¡¸ I see. Speaking of which, I don¡¯t hear Karen asking me for sex that much ¡¹

    It¡¯s always just when it¡¯s Karen¡¯s turn, or when I ask Karen for sex.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not holding back ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s face as she says that seems like she¡¯s enduring something.

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re holding it! After all, I know that Karen-chan wants to have sex with papa more! ¡¹

    Agnes said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I know that ¡¹

    Luna told Karen.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Karen¡¯s thoughts show in her body ¡¹

    Motoko smiles.

    ¡¸ Look, Karen-san¡¯s already drenched ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s fingers point at Karen¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s been watching Agnes-san and Dono¡¯s sex that she wanted it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s hiding her slit bashfully.

    ¡¸ Oh? You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. It¡¯s not just Karen-san, Kurumi and I are also wet ¡¹

    Motoko said, and shows her crotch to Karen.

    Oh, Motoko¡¯s already moist.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just natural for you to want the same if you see such a passionate and lovely sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, look at me ¡¹

    Erica also shows her drenched pussy to Karen.

    ¡¸ Kou-san, I want to have sex. That¡¯s what I think. It¡¯s a little embarrassing, but this is how I truly feel ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you should just ask Papa if you want to have sex ¡¹

    Agnes told Karen.

    ¡¸ After all, Karen-chan wants to have sex with Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!! ¡¹

    Karen looked downwards and mumbles.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan, you shouldn¡¯t corner Karen-chan like that. Karen-chan¡¯s a shy girl ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ I can see Karen-chan¡¯s thoughts, but if you don¡¯t find it comfortable to speak, I can do it on your behalf ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t use your power in that Luna ¡¹

    I stopped Luna in a hurry.

    It¡¯s a bad idea to let the Miko power intervene with family issues. It¡¯ll turn into a problem later.

    I mean, Luna¡¯s only talking about the use of the Miko power on reading minds.

    Their Miko power can read people¡¯s minds, make them obey, and even alter memories.

    If they use their Miko power frequently in the family, everyone would be suspicious that their minds are controlled by the Takakura shrine maidens.

    To avoid such doubts, we make it a rule that they only use the Miko power only when it¡¯s necessary to protect the family, especially against enemies outside, and it¡¯s not used in the daily life with the family members.

    ¡¸ I can understand Kou-sama, but¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ But, Karen-san is still young. She still doesn¡¯t objectively understand her heart. Therefore, it¡¯s better if someone like us explains it to her ¡¹

    Tsukiko looks straight at me and speaks in a low, clear voice.

    ¡¸ I agree with Tsukiko. Karen¡¯s mind is tortured in many ways because she doesn¡¯t understand her own problems.

    Edie seems to agree with Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ And so, if Karen-san is okay with it, we¡¯ll explain to Kou-sama in simple terms what¡¯s inside Karen-san¡¯s mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks for Karen¡¯s permission.

    This procedure is important.

    If they proceed without confirming it with Karen, then the trust within the family will collapse.

    ¡¸ Karen-san you should. I agree with them ¡¹

    Erica gently touched Karen¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ I-I understand. Please do it Tsukiko-oneesan ¡¹

    Yeah. Karen agreed.

    It¡¯s easier to accept that Tsukiko, who¡¯s older than her is decoding her mind than Luna who¡¯s of the same age as her.

    ¡¸ Yes, then, I¡¯ll begin explaining ¡¹

    Tsukiko stared at Karen.

    ¡¸ Karen-san¡¯s already accepted that she¡¯s a member of our family, and she has no problem living as Kou-sama¡¯s sex slave. Also¡­ ¡¹

    Okay¡­

    ¡¸ Karen-san¡¯s feeling good when having sex with Kou-sama, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Karen blushes.

    ¡¸ No, you should be honest and admit that. Kou-sama is worried that Karen-san might not like having sex with him ¡¹

    True, I¡¯m worried about that.

    Wondering if this young lady doesn¡¯t like sex.

    Or maybe she still hasn¡¯t accepted me physiologically.

    ¡¸ Karen-san should be clear with how she feels when it comes to sex with Kou-sama so it doesn¡¯t cause him to worry ¡¹

    Tsukiko insisted, Karen.

    ¡¸ I like having sex with Kou-oniisama. It feels amazing. Kou-sama has nothing to worry about ¡¹

    She confesses bashfully.

    ¡¸ If so, Karen-chan should ask for more sex with Papa! ¡¹

    Agnes tries to cut in but¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes, wait. Karen is focused on her talk with Tsukiko ¡¹

    My penis is still inside Agnes.

    I hugged the naked body of the half-foreign blonde girl.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, continue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama. Karen-san understands, accepts, and agrees with the situation. It¡¯s in the shallow part of your mind ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s taking a look deeper into Karen¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ As Kou-sama knows, Karen-san is a smart girl. As a daughter of nobility, she¡¯s taught from an early age to be polite and behave reasonably in all situations. To be patient, suppress her ego, and exercise self-control to not cause trouble to those around her ¡¹

    I know that.

    ¡¸ And since she holds back too much, she stopped understanding how she feels ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. I looked at Karen.

    Karen¡¯s naked right now.

    This naked girl isn¡¯t hiding anything.

    ¡¸ Karen-san has no worries nor complaints about Kuromori-sama or our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m grateful that Kou-oniisama and the family accept a girl like me ¡¹

    Karen said, then looked at Agnes.

    ¡¸ Especially Agnes-san who¡¯s always so kind to me. I¡¯m grateful for that. Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it! Karen-chan is Agnes¡¯ sister after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Agnes ¡¹

    I gently pat Agnes¡¯ body in my arms.

    Then, Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Therefore, Karen-san¡¯s cause of anxiety isn¡¯t our family. It¡¯s outside ¡¹

    No, but that¡¯s¡­

    I heard that from Karen while we were in the bathroom so I know about it.

    It¡¯s about the girl from the branch family of the Mizushima house who blames the main family for letting Karen become a vassal of the Kouzuki house.

    However, is it okay to disclose it like that saying that it¡¯s outside the family?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, not that case. That¡¯s just one part of Karen-san¡¯s anxiety and it¡¯s not all ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡­

    ¡¸ Karen-san¡¯s unease is about having to sacrifice herself for her parents and her grandparents, the Mizushima house ¡¹

    Karen left the Mizushima house and became my sex slave as punishment for the blunder of her father and grandfather.

    ¡¸ No, Tsukiko-oneesama!! I understand my situation, and I accept it!!! I must atone for the sins of my family as a daughter of the nobility!!! ¡¹

    Karen reacts emotionally to Tsukiko.

    I see. So that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen-san has accepted the fate she¡¯s in as a daughter of nobility¡­ However, that¡¯s on the surface ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Still, the young girl inside her hasn¡¯t accepted the fate that her parents and her family put on her. She finds it unreasonable ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s a perfect daughter of nobility.

    However, that¡¯s something Karen established through self-control and rational inhibition.

    The young girl deep inside her isn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I understand it now Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Karen came from the Mizushima house¡¯s mansion to the Kouzuki house¡¯s party and wasn¡¯t allowed to return home ¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    She was not allowed to see her parents, let alone return home.

    ¡¸ When she came to the party, she had no idea that this would happen. That night, she went out, expecting to go home ¡¹

    She never expected that she can¡¯t return to her home anymore.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why Karen-san¡¯s mind accepted the fate she received as-is, but¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko then speaks;

    ¡¸ Deep inside, she¡¯s unable to sort it out. She can¡¯t find a basis to agree in ¡¹

    ¡¸ She needs to bid farewell to her home properly ¡¹

    Luna added to her sister.

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t feel happy to be with us until she does that. She left with an unfinished business at her old home, and she has to do it ¡¹

    Karen has to do it in the Mizushima house?

    ¡¸ Karen-chan¡¯s actually a passionate girl. She¡¯s always holding back herself, so it¡¯s hard to figure out. So the truth is¡­ ¡¹

    Luna?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s angry. To the Mizushima house who made her carry their sins. She¡¯s angry not just at her father, nor her mother, but at the Mizushima house as a whole. I can see it ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s it.

    The branch families of the Mizushima house¡­

    It¡¯s not because the branch family is not happy that Karen¡¯s become the vassal of the Kouzuki house.

    Karen¡¯s also angry at the branch families who are taking it out on her even though they don¡¯t know anything.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that way. I¡¯m not such a shameful girl ¡¹

    Karen desperately denies it

    But¡­

    ¡¸ No, Karen, you need to be kinder to yourself ¡¹

    She¡¯s being kind to others yet strict to herself since she received too much education as a young lady.

    Karen¡¯s personality has too much self-control.

    ¡¸ You can be shameless if you want. You should be honest with yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I finally get it. Karen, you¡¯re still using the status as a daughter of the Mizushima house as your foundation as a person. That¡¯s why you¡¯re suffering ¡¹

    I looked at Karen and said.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s no longer the case. Clear your head. Karen, you¡¯re my woman. You¡¯re now a member of the Kuromori house. Stop thinking about the Mizushima house. Jii-chan will do something with the Mizushima house. No, it¡¯ll be Misuzu, Ruriko, and me who¡¯ll deal with it someday. All you have to think about is how to live with the family happily ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Then, Sakurako;

    ¡¸ Karen-san, I stopped thinking about the future of the Kanou house ¡¹

    Sakurako of the Kanou house, a family that¡¯s far bigger than the Mizushima house, gently smiled at Karen.

    ¡¸ After all, I know that everyone will lead us in the right direction. I don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve already entrusted everything to him ¡¹

    She said and kissed me on the cheeks.

    ¡¸ Me too. I can¡¯t go back to the Kuromiya house anymore. All I can think about now is living here in harmony with Dono and the rest of the family. ¡¹

    Motoko of the Kuromiya house told Karen.

    ¡¸ After that, I want to give birth to Dono¡¯s child, and teach them the Kuromiya style of spear fighting, that¡¯s all I¡¯m thinking about. I already left my home ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree with Motoko-oneesama and Sakurako-oneesama. Ruriko now is Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave. Onii-sama and everyone in the family is much more precious than the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Ruriko of the Kouzuki house also said.

    ¡¸ But, I think we need to step up her determination ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Karen, we¡¯re going to the Mizushima mansion. I¡¯m going with you. Then, this time, Karen will have to leave the Misuzhima house willingly. We¡¯ll make a memory once we reach your home ¡¹

    I also had that memory.

    The moment I determined to leave my former home.

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama, everyone¡­ ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s looking at us with a surprised face.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan¡¯s smart, so you would understand it if explained in a logical sense, right? Do you know what you need to do now? ¡¹

    Luna asks Karen.

    ¡¸ But, I¡­ ¡¹

    Then, Agnes;

    ¡¸ You see, Karen-chan. Karen-chan should know. You know that if you want to be with Papa for long, then that¡¯s what you have to do ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Agnes and the family are all living together now. That¡¯s why every day is fun and happy, but¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes?

    ¡¸ Nei-chan and Edie-chan will go to America with Margo-chan soon! No, it¡¯s just three of them now, but soon, others will also leave this home ¡¹

    Agnes is thinking about the future of our family in her own way.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-chan¡¯s going back to her job at the shrine in Kyoto someday. Mana-chan will become a supermodel in the future. But, I heard that she has to go abroad to do that. Haiji-chan¡¯s going abroad to study more insecurity when she grows older ¡¹

    That¡¯s indeed the plan.

    ¡¸ I think other girls will also go out for other reasons as well. It¡¯s inevitable! It¡¯s a necessity as Agnes¡¯ family is growing bigger! Agnes also goes outside the mansion and to school. That¡¯s why there will be others who¡¯d go further than America!! ¡¹

    Agnes began attending school, and she understood the importance of making contact with the outside world.

    The possibility of family members leaving home for a long as well.

    ¡¸ But everyone will come back someday. After all, this is their family. It doesn¡¯t mean this mansion, but the place where everyone can go home, to where Papa is. Where Papa can hold you in his arms, that¡¯s where everyone comes back ¡¹

    Agnes tells Karen with a smile while I still embrace her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why they can leave feeling at ease. That¡¯s good. But¡­ ¡¹

    ?

    ¡¸ However, some also have to stay with Papa to wait for others to come home. If not, Papa will be alone in the house, and it¡¯s sad. He¡¯ll feel lonely. And so¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes weaves her speech for Karen.

    ¡¸ Agnes will stay with Papa and wait at home. That¡¯s what I want to do, and Agnes wants Karen-chan to stay with Papa too! ¡¹

    Her passionate gaze appeal to Karen.

    ¡¸ Ah, but of course, it¡¯s not just Agnes and Karen-chan. I also talked to Luna and she agreed!

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m not going back to the Takakura shrine so I can stay with Nii-san instead. Forever ¡¹

    Luna and Agnes have become best friends and they had that kind of agreement before I knew it.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if that¡¯s the case, then I also want to stay ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan raised her hand.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have to go anywhere either so I¡¯d rather stay here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan can say that after having sex with Papa! You can¡¯t make promises while you haven¡¯t done it yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay. Y-You¡¯re right ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t had sex with Koyomi-chan yet because her body is still underdeveloped.

    ¡¸ But of course, Koyomi-chan¡¯s more than welcome once you had sex with Papa! Agnes loves Koyomi-chan, just like Papa and Luna! ¡¹

    Agnes said, and once again back to Karen.

    ¡¸ I love Karen-chan just as much as well! Agnes and Papa too! That¡¯s why I want to be with you all the time! I want you to stay with us at home ¡¹

    Karen¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ You can decide for yourself, but if possible, I want Karen and Agnes to stay together ¡¹

    I pat Agnes¡¯ head, then¡­

    ¡¸ Karen knows about Agnes¡¯ past, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Agnes needs a girl like Karen ¡¹

    Agnes grew up completely cut off from the outside world and so she needs a girl who¡¯s always by her side.

    ¡¸ Of course, Luna and Koyomi-chan will be there, but Karen¡¯s also needed ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m needed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. I want Agnes to be a smart and well-behaved girl like Karen ¡¹

    Karen looks at me with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Then, Karen also needs Agnes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do. People can¡¯t live alone ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s tough to keep on living when you don¡¯t have someone with you all the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to live together with Karen-chan forever!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1375.

    Chapter 1375. Fun Home / Blossoming Karen (Loving Sex) / Karen is Karen. Erica and Marika¡¯s threesome

    ¡¸ Agnes wants to stay with Karen-chan forever! ¡¹

    Agnes told Karen with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Right. You girls have become sisters ¡¹

    I know that Agnes is straightforward with her emotions.

    This girl who had been alone in the basement all her life finally had a family.

    Furthermore, Karen, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are all of the same age as Agnes.

    She¡¯s been by Agnes¡¯ side even in her first time at school.

    The desire to live together is probably stronger compared to the other sisters.

    And since she sensed Karen had been harboring dark thoughts in her mind, she¡¯d be willing to do whatever it takes to help her solve it.

    ¡¸ I also need Karen. I need you by my side ¡¹

    I tell Karen the same thing.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll deal with the Mizushima house right away. Let¡¯s see, I can¡¯t do it tomorrow since it¡¯s the last day of the school festival, but Monday is a holiday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama, Misuzu, and I will arrange for you to visit the Mizushima house ¡¹

    Ruriko replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Yeah, now we¡¯re done. Of course, Karen will still be a daughter of the Mizushima house, but change the priorities in your mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Priorities? ¡¹

    Karen asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. Prioritize our family more than being the daughter of Mizushima house. If you can sort out your thoughts that way, we can resolve some of the issues Karen is having right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ By family, it means thinking about being Kou-san¡¯s sex slave first, get it? ¡¹

    Erica smiled at Karen.

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll make things easier, that¡¯s how I did it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen¡¯s pain is a matter of identity, if you don¡¯t leave your identity of ¡°I¡¯m a daughter of the Mizushima house so I must always be neat and proper,¡± then you will suffer ¡¹

    Edie, who¡¯s been watching over the girl assassins, said.

    ¡¸ You see, it¡¯s okay to be immodest, to embarrass yourself, after all, it¡¯s just in front of Kou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve already done pretty outrageous things. We¡¯re all naked and enjoy showing each other¡¯s sex ¡¹

    Motoko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all sisters and Dono¡¯s sex slaves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can go all out with all the embarrassment. Onii-sama¡¯s joy is our joy. Karen-san, you should be naked in both mind and body ¡¹

    Ruriko gently tells Karen.

    ¡¸ I¡­

    Karen looks at me with a puzzled look.

    ¡¸ What should I do?

    If I want to open up Karen¡¯s overly serious mind, then it¡¯ll take a different method.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do this first Karen. Swear that from now on you¡¯ll tell me everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­but I don¡¯t like to Kou-oniisama even now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but Karen only tells me half of what¡¯s in her mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ From now on, you¡¯ll tell me everything you feel without sugarcoating it. Promise me ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I do that, Kou-oniisama will hate me ¡¹

    That¡¯s the moral line where Karen¡¯s been educated as a daughter of nobility

    ¡¸ Karen¡¯s already my slave for the rest of her life, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to hate you now. Rather, I¡¯d hate it if you keep your thoughts to yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen with her shameless thoughts is also my Karen. So, show me everything in your heart ¡¹

    I point at Tsukiko and the girls.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want it for Tsukiko and the girls to report on what Karen¡¯s problems are. I want Karen to tell me everything willingly ¡¹

    No matter how hard Karen tries to hide it, the girls of the Takakura house with their Miko power can see through their minds.

    It¡¯s futile to resist.

    That¡¯s why I pressure Karen to open up.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll ask you first, do you like having sex with me, Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s embarrassing to answer me directly, right? So do it. Do you like having sex with me Karen? or do you hate it? Answer!!! ¡¹

    I confront the girl with a question that¡¯s too much for her.

    ¡¸ I-I like it ¡¹

    This overly serious girl has no choice but to answer the straight question with a straight answer.

    ¡¸ What? Say it ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Karen likes having sex with Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What part of it do you like? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­Using my body to please Kou-oniisama¡­ ¡¹

    A perfect score for a young lady, but a failing grade for my woman.

    ¡¸ Karen, do you not feel good when having sex with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so focused on pleasing me that you don¡¯t feel pleasure? You need to make it clear ¡¹

    ¡¸ It felt good ¡¹

    It¡¯s almost a month since Karen and I started having sex.

    She¡¯s no longer afraid of sex.

    Inserting my penis into her young pussy shouldn¡¯t be painful anymore.

    ¡¸ It feels good to have sex with Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I never heard Karen want to have sex with me ever. Karen, you don¡¯t want to have sex with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Answer ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, uhm, sometimes, I do want to have sex too ¡¹

    She replies honestly.

    ¡¸ Then, you should speak out your thoughts from now on. I¡¯ll have sex with you if time permits, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m giving you orders as my slave, so Karen only has to respond ¡°I understand, I swear¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand. I swear ¡¹

    I can¡¯t be gentle with this girl.

    If I don¡¯t put some pressure on her, Karen¡¯s thoughts will remain locked up.

    ¡¸ Now that you pledged it, you have to do it, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Then, Agnes;

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, what about now? ¡¹

    She asks Karen.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s penis is still hard inside Agnes ¡¹

    Yeah, my penis is still inside Agnes.

    Agnes raised her body and showed it to Karen.

    ¡¸ Agnes went and climaxed earlier, but Papa hasn¡¯t released it yet. Papa¡¯s penis is so hard that it wants to cum inside someone soon ¡¹

    She looks at Karen with a charming smile.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, do you not want Papa¡¯s penis? Do you not want it to go and release a lot inside you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Right now, Karen¡¯s caught up between her own pent-up thoughts and the pressure from Agnes, me, and the other girls.

    Karen¡¯s logic should be at its limit.

    Karen¡¯s spirit wants to drown in the pleasures of sex and escape this current situation.

    Karen¡¯s body already knows about the pleasures of sex.

    ¡¸ You just made your pledge earlier, right? Do you not want to have sex with me? ¡¹

    She made her pledge, and so the decorous Karen has no choice but, to be honest with her mind.

    ¡¸ I-I want to. I want to have sex with Kou-oniisama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then go ahead! Let¡¯s switch, Karen-chan ¡¹

    Agnes lifts her hips and pulls my penis out of her vagina.

    Agnes squeezes me inside her warm and narrow insides that my erection retained its hardness.

    It¡¯s sticky with love nectars love nectar

    ¡¸ Come here, Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry, you want to have sex, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, right away ¡¹

    The naked Karen trades places with Agnes and comes to me.

    ¡¸ How do you want it? ¡¹

    ¡¸?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen, I¡¯m asking what kind of position you want to do with me ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s face turned red in shame.

    ¡¸ Talk, you made a pledge, didn¡¯t you, Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    The young Karen replied with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ I want to do it while Kou-oniisama carrying me ¡¹

    ¡¸ From behind? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I want it face to face, I want to see Kou-oniisama¡¯s face. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s sitting position. So, is that all that Karen wants? Facing each other? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You made a pledge, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Please lick Karen¡¯s n-nipples too ¡¹

    ¡¸ You like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. If you want anything else just say it. We¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    By vowing to tell anything, this overly serious girl speaks openly about her desires.

    ¡¸ By the way, everyone¡¯s watching when we¡¯re doing it but, do you like it when people watch you have sex, Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­uhm, there¡¯s always someone watching whenever Kou-oniisama and I have sex, so¡­ ¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­

    But¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the question. I¡¯m asking whether Karen likes it when the family watches you have sex or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Answer, Karen ¡¹

    Karen thought for a moment and replied.

    ¡¸ I think, I like it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel that the distance becomes closer with the family whenever they watch me have sex with Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s feeling a stronger bond with her sisters by experiencing sex together.

    That¡¯s a good response for an honor student.

    But, that¡¯s not all.

    Karen must be feeling it when they¡¯re watching her.

    ¡¸ Then, you like it when you¡¯re watched while having sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen likes it when everyone watches while having sex ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s excited to talk about her sex life.

    I can see that Karen¡¯s crotch is seeping out warm love nectar.

    ¡¸ Then, come, let¡¯s have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    I sit on the bed and Karen straddles over.

    ¡¸ Karen, do you want a kiss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I want a kiss ¡¹

    I kissed Karen on the lips.

    ¡¸ Is there anything else? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want¡­I want my ears licked ¡¹

    Oh, the back of her ear and neck are erogenous zones for her.

    I gave it a lick.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you feel it, Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m feeling it ¡¹

    ¡¸ What else do you want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My breasts, my nipples, please lick them ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t respond and just sucked on Karen¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Uaah, haaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Feeling good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good, aahn ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Karen, I want to put it inside you already, how about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I want it too¡­ ¡¹

    Karen replies with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I want Kou-oniisama¡¯s penis inside ¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸ Agnes, help her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay desuno, Agnes will help Papa¡¯s penis go inside Karen-chan! ¡¹

    Agnes guides my penis to Karen¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, lower your hips ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, thank you ¡¹

    The serious Karen is disciplined enough to thank me at times like these.

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama, Karen¡¯s having sex, aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Zubununununu!!

    My glans invades Karen¡¯s narrow slit.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s accepting it willingly.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    Her insides are wet. Hot. And tight.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Then, Karen fell exhausted after taking it into the root.

    I put my hands on Karen¡¯s back and hugged her tight.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all in now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell everyone ¡¹

    I said. Karen looks at the girls in the room.

    Agnes, Motoko, Kurumi, Sakurako, Erica, and Marika, who are all naked in the huge super king-size bed, warmly watch us mingle.

    Ruriko¡¯s naked on the side of the bed takes photos with her digital camera.

    The thirteen girl assassins, Anya and Edie, and Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi, the Takakura shrine maidens, are also watching us.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please watch this shameful me ¡¹

    Karen says with a blushing face, and her vagina continues to clamp and leak love nectar.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what you should say. You need to be clear with what you¡¯re doing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Karen is¡­Karen is¡­Kou-oniisama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should say ¡°My beloved Kou-oniisama¡± ¡¹

    Erica corrects Karen.

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen is having sex with her beloved Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should say ¡°Loving sex¡± ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Karen is having loving sex with my beloved Kou-oniisama! Karen¡¯s having loving sex! ¡¹

    Yeah, Karen¡¯s starting to spill out the thoughts she¡¯s gathering deep inside her.

    ¡¸ Karen, move your hips slowly, try to move and look for your pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen pushes down her soft ass on me and rotates her hips.

    ¡¸ That movement is nice ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m sorry for being immodest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be sorry, you can be as shameless as you want when having sex. That¡¯ll make both of us feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s hips moved from circular to up and down motion.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, aaaah! ¡¹

    The young girl is breathing hot sighs and moving her hips following her desires.

    ¡¸ Karen, are you feeling good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, yes! It feels good! ¡¹

    Karen replies.

    ¡¸ Karen loves sex after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen¡­Karen loves having sex with Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Good, we broke through her stubborn reasoning.

    That¡¯s good.

    ¡¸ If you want it that badly, then we can have sex every day if you want. Karen, do you want to have sex every day? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Yes! I want to! I want to have sex with Kou-oniisama every day! ¡¹

    Karen speaks from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s a promise that we¡¯ll have sex anytime, anywhere, as long as Karen wants it. If you want to have sex, just tell me, okay, Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-oniisama, I swear. Karen swears! Aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    I also thrust my hips upwards.

    Karen¡¯s small body sways lewdly on top of me.

    ¡¸ Amazing! Yes! I love it! Karen loves this! I love it! Aaaah! Kou-oniisama! Kou-oniisama, I love you! I love having sex with Kou-oniisama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also love Karen. I love having sex with Karen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaah, aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen, hold Agnes¡¯ hand ¡¹

    I ordered.

    Tsukiko and the girls can read my mind so they know my aim.

    ¡¸ Karen, tell everyone how much pleasure you¡¯re feeling in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen-chan, hold Agnes¡¯ hand ¡¹

    Agnes also figured out what I want.

    She holds Karen¡¯s hand, then the other hand goes to Erica.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s all hold hands. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hold hands! ¡¹

    Ruriko tells the girls in the room.

    Karen¡¯s hand goes to Agnes, Agnes¡¯ hands goes to Erica, Erica to Marika, Marika to Sakurako, Sakurako to Motoko, and Motoko to Kurumi.

    They¡¯re all holding hands.

    Then, Kurumi¡¯s hand goes to Ruriko, and then to Koyomi-chan.

    Koyomi-chan holds Luna¡¯s, Luna holds Yomi, Yomi goes to Tsukiko, and Tsukiko to Edie, then Edie holds the hand of the leader of the girl assassins, Dolly.

    Dolly gave orders and the twelve foreign girls also hold hands, and the last one held Anya¡¯s hand.

    Now all the girls in the room are connected through their hands.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    I ordered Tsukiko

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸!!!! ¡¹

    The girls tremble as if they¡¯re hit by electricity.

    The girls are also experiencing Karen¡¯s pleasure from having sex with me right now through the Miko power.

    ¡¸ Look, everyone can feel Karen¡¯s pleasure right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it! I¡¯m connected to everyone ¡¹

    Karen moves her hips even more intensely.

    Her skin is getting flushed, sweating out.

    The sweet smell of her sweat and love nectar also wraps me.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it feels good! I love it! I love it! Kou-oniisama! I love having sex!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen, are you about to cum? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Karen, Karen¡¯s about to be shamed! It¡¯s embarrassing! It¡¯s embarrassing! But it feels good! I¡¯m feeling good! I¡¯m feeling good from having sex with Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    I also sped up my hips to match with Karen.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Kou-oniisama! Karen¡¯s feeling good! My body is about to burst! Aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen, I¡¯m about to cum too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Let it out! Let out Onii-sama¡¯s hot semen inside Karen!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaaah, I¡¯m flying! Karen¡¯s flying!!!! Kou-oniisama!!! ¡¹

    Karen gets dragged by the wave of ecstasy and drowns.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Kou-oniisama!!! ¡¹

    Her young body trembled and her vagina tightens!!

    Me too!!

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! Karen!! ¡¹

    Grinding my glans into Karen¡¯s small opening¡­

    Blowing out my smelly semen inside.

    ¡¸ Aaah, so hot! I love it! Karen loves this feeling!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s body trembles from the pleasure of cumming inside.

    Byukuku! Byukuku!! Bykuku!!

    My penis pulsates, pouring semen inside Karen¡¯s womb again and again.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, amazing!!!! I love it!! Kou-oniisama!!!! ¡¹

    Karen shouts.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Haaa, haaa, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuuuu, aauuuuuu, aaaauuuu ¡¹

    Karen and I are sweating all over, hugging each other.

    ¡¸ That was amazing, it¡¯s nice to see a perspective on what it feels like to have someone to have sex ¡¹

    Anya said, but¡­

    The thirteen girl assassins are all unable to stand up, dumbfounded.

    They¡¯re all still virgins after all.

    They haven¡¯t experienced sex, and yet, they already experienced climax.

    I mean, even the girls who know about the Miko power were all exhausted from the wave of pleasure.

    ¡¸ I like it, it makes everyone get along ¡¹

    It seems that Anya, Edie, and the shrine maidens are the only ones okay.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I asked Karen in my arms. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen seems to have recovered.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­why did I do something so embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it was cute ¡¹

    I kissed Karen.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Did that feel good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen loves sex after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Karen loves having sex with Onii-sama ¡¹

    She¡¯s bashful, but she replied honestly.

    ¡¸ I understand it now, I love Kou-oniisama above all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kou-oniisama¡¯s sex slave before I am a daughter of the Mizushima house, and I love Kou-oniisama. I¡¯m that kind of girl, now I understand ¡¹

    Karen said and kissed me.

    ¡¸ I love you, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Agnes and her sisters.

    ¡¸ I love Agnes-san and all my sisters too. I love it here. This is where I belong, I love everyone ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes are tearing up.

    ¡¸ I never understood. I always thought that it was strange. I felt scared because Misuzu-oneesama and Ruriko-oneesama change from what they usually are when having sex ¡¹

    Karen tells me.

    ¡¸ Do I change that much? ¡¹

    Ruriko looks puzzled, yet she continues taking photos of Karen and me with her camera.

    She¡¯s already recovered from the ecstasy of the mental link.

    Although, Ruriko¡¯s experienced that before already.

    The girl assassins are still exhausted after being forced to relive Karen¡¯s climax even though they never had sex before.

    ¡¸ I know that Misuzu-chan likes it a bit extreme in sex, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s a bit of a masochist so it¡¯s a little troublesome, but Ruriko¡¯s love for filming sex is a hobby you won¡¯t think a young lady would have.

    Anyway.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about the release. Karen finally understood ¡¹

    Release.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Karen-san¡¯s suffering from her family problems, but if you say that, the Kouzuki house¡¯s daughters, who are at the top of the nobility, spend the most difficult time in their daily lives ¡¹

    Motoko of the Kuromiya house said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not just us who feel that we¡¯re being uncomfortable with our home, it¡¯s all the daughters of nobility ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Therefore, I enjoy letting loose when having sex with Onii-sama. it¡¯s okay to be immodest. It¡¯s fun to feel the embarrassment. After all, the only people here are our family, and those who will join the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Erica¡¯s also a girl who goes all out naughty every time. It¡¯s fun because when I have sex with Kou-san, my mind and body are both naked. ¡¹

    Ruriko said, Erica agreed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Karen-chan shouldn¡¯t hold back either! If you want to have sex, then just tell Papa! Then, get naked and crazy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s way more fun ¡¹

    Agnes and Sakurako speak to Karen gently.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Karen-chan ¡¹

    Luna, who has the Miko, speaks up.

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re on the subject of getting crazy, Karen-chan, you should tell Nii-san everything that¡¯s in your mind ¡¹

    Luna can see what Karen¡¯s hiding in her mind

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Nii-san won¡¯t get angry, get fed up, or laugh at whatever Karen-chan tells him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-san will just say ¡°I see¡± ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan, Luna¡¯s cousin, also sees Karen¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸ Karen, talk to me ¡¹

    I gently pat Karen¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be surprised with anything, I¡¯m already used to Misuzu and the girls ¡¹

    I feel like it was the right choice not to let Misuzu into this room after I said that.

    We¡¯re having the thirteen girl assassins rescued from the Southeast Asian underground observe us have sex tonight.

    These girls are mostly daughters of prostitutes, so they have a negative view of sex.

    That¡¯s why I brought girls who only had little sexual knowledge and only know sex from me.

    They see sex as something fun, and that¡¯s good enough to change the views of these girl assassins.

    Ruriko¡¯s hobby of filming sex is also accepted as another fun event by the members of this group.

    However, Misuzu¡¯s masochism might just ruin the mood of the girl assassins.

    Well, Misuzu¡¯s at Jii-chan¡¯s home tonight so there should be no problems.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡¯ve expected this already. Karen mentioned this in the bath earlier, your cousin, was it Mizushima Noelle, right?

    Mizushima Noelle is a daughter from the branch family.

    It seems that the girl doesn¡¯t like it that Karen, a daughter of their family, became a vassal of another noble family, the Kouzuki house.

    If I recall, she¡¯s 14.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I told Karen that I¡¯ll do something about it, but I think that you have a more specific idea of what to do with her, right? ¡¹

    I think that the situation might be more serious than I expected.

    If Karen¡¯s getting bullied by that girl in school.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t tell Kou-oniisama the other half of it ¡¹

    Karen replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a shameless girl. Just as Noelle-san is angry at the situation where I became the vassal of the Kouzuki house, I¡¯m also angry at Noelle-san¡¯s attitude ¡¹

    Oh, I knew it. Mizushima Noelle must¡¯ve been harsh with her words.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t even know what it was like for me to be placed here ¡¹

    They?

    ¡¸ So it wasn¡¯t just her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Noelle-san and her sister, Youko-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Mizushima Youko-san who¡¯s also in the second year of high school ¡¹

    Motoko reacts, as she¡¯s in the same school year.

    ¡¸ The three daughters of Mizushima Pharmaceuticals ¡¹

    Erica, who¡¯s popular in that school, said.

    Then that means there¡¯s another sister.

    ¡¸ Mizushima Laura-san is in the same school year as me ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    Then that means she¡¯s in her third year in middle school

    A branch family of the Mizushima house and Karen¡¯s cousin, the daughter of Mizushima pharmaceuticals.

    Mizushima Youko¡¯s in her second year in high school, Mizushima Laura¡¯s in her third year in middle school, and the youngest, Mizushima Noelle, is in her second year in middle school.

    ¡¸ Mizushima Laura-san wasn¡¯t so bad. Uhm, it¡¯s Noelle-san who speaks horrible things to me when nobody¡¯s around, and Youko-san just watches with a smile from a distance ¡¹

    So the elder tells the middle sister to bully Karen?

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nii-san, we¡¯re usually sticking with Agnes-chan, so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are times when we can¡¯t stay with Karen-san ¡¹

    Luna and Koyomi-chan said.

    Both of them are attendants of Agnes in that school.

    ¡¸ Right, Karen¡¯s a student in that school, so she also has to leave Agnes¡¯ side and move with other girls ¡¹

    Agnes is still not accustomed to girls outside the family, so she¡¯ll panic if Luna or Koyomi isn¡¯t next to her.

    ¡¸ Also, Agnes-chan is a returnee, so she¡¯s taking classes separately from the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan and I are Agnes-chan¡¯s attendants so we take the same class together ¡¹

    The Mizushima branch family sisters bully Karen when Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are in another classroom.

    I see. They got us.

    Agnes has no problems on her side since Misuzu and the girls went to the elementary school beforehand and asked the kids to be friendly with her, but¡­

    We haven¡¯t done anything for Karen.

    The daughters of nobility know that Karen¡¯s been demoted to a vassal of the Kouzuki house.

    The daughters of nobility can¡¯t complain to the Kouzuki house, so they can¡¯t make a move on Karen, but¡­

    The daughters of the branch family can nag Karen because they¡¯re daughters from the same clan.,

    ¡¸ Okay, so what does Karen want to do with those girls? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, be honest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san will understand ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan and Luna who can see through Karen¡¯s mind, call to her.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen looked into my eyes

    ¡¸ I¡­I¡¯m sorry for being a shameless girl, but I¡¯ll tell Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to see Youko-san and Noelle-san¡­to see Kou-oniisama deflower them intensely ¡¹

    Karen.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m that kind of girl. I want to see Kou-oniisama mess them up, no, I want to be messed up just like them ¡¹

    I see.

    Both Mizushima Youko and Noelle, are angry that Karen¡¯s become the vassal of the Kouzuki house, but¡­

    They don¡¯t know that Karen¡¯s not actually just a servant, but she¡¯s my sex slave.

    Rather, they believe that she¡¯s living a carefree life hiding behind Misuzu and Ruriko¡¯s authority.

    That¡¯s why they nag Karen with cruel words.

    Karen doesn¡¯t like it, and so she wants the two to experience the same thing.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, can you explain that? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    Right, we don¡¯t teach Agnes the darker image of sex.

    ¡¸ It just means the same thing, sex, right Kou-san? ¡¹

    Erica makes light of it.

    Yeah, Erica¡¯s a lover of classic porn novels her grandfather left her.

    So, she only knows the term creative fiction meaning.

    ¡¸ Then that means, Karen-chan wants those girls to join the family? ¡¹

    Then, Agnes thinks that the girls I have sex with join the family.

    ¡¸ No, I want to shame Youko-san and Noelle-san. I want them to feel humiliation ¡¹

    Karen speaks clearly.

    To think that there¡¯s this much passion hidden behind this quiet and polite girl.

    ¡¸ Humiliation? What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means scolding ¡¹

    Luna replied to Agnes¡¯ question.

    ¡¸ Scolding, basically spanking the butts of bad girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh, okay, I get that, but¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes shook her head.

    ¡¸ Sex with papa is a reward, not punishment ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That aside, why does Karen-chan not want those girls to join the family? Agnes wants another one! ¡¹

    Oh right, Agnes found another girl at school. Kerama Leona-san, was it?

    I¡¯m having Kouzuki SS investigate her currently.

    ¡¸ Well, I have someone like that ¡¹

    Karen replied to Agnes and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama, please, I think that Mizushima Laura-san, Laura-san¡¯s suited to become Kou-oniisama¡¯s woman ¡¹

    So she¡¯s recommending the middle child of the Mizushima branch family sisters to me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make sure to punish Mizushima Youko and Noelle first. I won¡¯t forgive those who bully Karen ¡¹

    I made a snap decision and replied.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! We have to punish bad girls! ¡¹

    Agnes nods.

    We try to use the lighter word ¡°punish¡± instead of ¡°rape¡± so it doesn¡¯t weirdly stimulate Agnes.

    ¡¸ Then, I also have to meet this Mizushima Laura-san or I won¡¯t know. I decide whether she fits into the family or not. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen agreed.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, talk to Misuzu tomorrow morning and gather the branch family girls of the Mizushima house ¡¹

    I ordered Ruriko right away.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do the punishment for Mizushima Youko and Noelle in Mizushima house ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, please do it in my room ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ Please punish me too. Punish me for not telling Kou-oniisama this until now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, but, you need to soften up Karen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s hug ¡¹

    I hugged Karen¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan talked to Nii-san, and he said that he¡¯ll take care of your worries, right? ¡¹

    Luna said from the side.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you can talk to Nii-san when you have worries. You don¡¯t have to be afraid, Nii-san will accept all of Karen-chan anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    I pat Karen¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ If Karen wants a punishment, then I¡¯ll do it, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done anything bad that you need it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think Karen needs to forgive herself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too lawful to your ideal self. Listen, Karen. I¡¯ll accept whatever side of you. I like the Karen who wants to punish her cousins who bullied her, but I also like the Karen who wants to be punished because she wants to punish her cousins. I like the Karen who wants to bring the better cousin into the family, and I also love the bashful and shameless Karen ¡¹

    This girl is quite complex.

    Her upbringing is repressed since she¡¯s a daughter of nobility, but Karen¡¯s got a variety of conflicting emotions swirling inside her at high heat.

    ¡¸ What I mean by that is I love Karen no matter what. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll always look after you and be with you no matter what. Even if it¡¯s bad, shameless, or embarrassing ¡¹

    Loving someone means becoming complicit with them, and I¡¯m prepared for that.

    ¡¸ I-I understand. Thank you ¡¹

    Karen said and she started crying.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, Erica wants next! ¡¹

    Then, we resumed having sex

    ¡¸ Err, is it okay if it¡¯s Erica¡¯s turn now? ¡¹

    I think that Erica¡¯s cheerful personality is helpful at times like this.

    ¡¸ Kou-san, I want to do this pose! ¡¹

    Erica gets on all fours.

    ¡¸ You girls can watch over, Erica¡¯s going to have sex with Kou-san!! ¡¹

    Smiling, she waves at the thirteen foreign girls.

    I licked Erica¡¯s back from behind.

    ¡¸ Iyaan~ ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s back curved with a witch.

    ¡¸ Wait, before putting it inside Erica-san. ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s sister, Marika, licks my penis.

    She has a gentle nature, that¡¯s why she keeps quiet and listens to everyone like earlier, but she¡¯s the first one to act at times like this.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, let us get in the same pose, and have sex with Kou-san together ¡¹

    Erica makes a suggestion to her sister.

    ¡¸ Me too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be shy. We¡¯re sisters after all ¡¹

    It hasn¡¯t been that long since the two of them discovered that they¡¯re biological sisters?

    Even in their daily life, Marika goes to her boarding music high school and Erica goes to the school for the young ladies.

    They only meet up on Saturdays and Sundays, when Marika can apply to go out of the dorm.

    Their sisterly bonds strengthen by having sex with me at the same time.

    ¡¸ I-I understand, ahn, but this is embarrassing, my butt is exposed at this pose ¡¹

    The two sisters line up with their round asses exposed.

    ¡¸ Yeah, your anuses look-alike ¡¹

    I said, then¡­

    ¡¸ Geez, that¡¯s embarrassing. But that¡¯s obvious! We¡¯re sisters! ¡¹

    Erica said brightly.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m starting with erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    I grabbed Erica¡¯s ass and then pushed my glans into her slit that¡¯s shining with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, it¡¯s coming in!!! ¡¹

    So narrow.

    I push out the love nectar aside and my penis inside Erica.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s spreading inside my body!! I love this!! Aaah!! ¡¹

    Then, I piston the shallow part of Erica¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaah, aaaaah! Hyaaa!!! ¡¹

    Erica moans loudly as I thrust deep into her.

    Shallow, shallow, shallow, thrust, bang!

    I repeat the motion twenty times.

    ¡¸ Marika¡¯s turn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaaaa¡­it¡¯s pulling out ¡¹

    I pull my penis out of Erica.

    Then, I grabbed Marika¡¯s ass this time.

    Yeah, her ass has a different feel.

    Erica¡¯s ass is thin and it doesn¡¯t have much meat, but Marika¡¯s ass is plump.

    It¡¯s squishy, but it¡¯s also colder than Erica¡¯s ass.

    From what I heard from Katsuko-nee, fatter asses feel colder to touch.

    ¡¸ Here I go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, aaah ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s insides are much colder than her sister¡¯s.

    But, it¡¯s wet.

    And it wraps my dick differently.

    ¡¸ Even if you two are sisters, you¡¯re completely different ¡¹

    I speak out, then¡­

    ¡¸ Erica is Erica, and Marika-oneesama is Marika-oneesama, and that¡¯s what¡¯s great about it ¡¹

    Erica said with a smile while still on all fours.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, each of my women has their own good qualities, and everyone has their unique charm ¡¹

    I move my hips slowly.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, aaah ¡¹

    Marika, who¡¯s crawling on all fours, moans matching my movement.

    Ooh, her breasts sway around.

    Marika¡¯s breasts are huge compared to the girls in this group.

    I grope Marika¡¯s breasts from behind and knead her nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Aah! ¡¹

    Marika twitched.

    I also gave Marika a two-shallow and one deep piston.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaaahn!! Aaah, aah, aaaahn!! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s love nectar drips down on my penis and drips on the bedsheets.

    ¡¸ But you¡¯re also easy to get wet like Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, we¡¯re sisters ¡¹

    After twenty pistons, I go back to Erica.

    Then, I alternately bang Marika and Erica.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to cum ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, Kou-san, I want to drink it today ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Is that okay with you, Marika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, let Erica-san take it! Aahn~! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do it with Marika until the last moment ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll be on standby ¡¹

    I went for my last spurt with Marika.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aah, aah, aaah, aaah, aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Marika moans loudly as I thrust inside her.

    ¡¸ Aah, I¡¯m about to cum! Erica! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m waiting! ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s waiting with her mouth wide open next to Marika whom I¡¯m having sex.

    ¡¸ Uugh!! ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Marika¡¯s insides.

    Her love nectar splashed out.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Then, Erica puts my penis right inside her cute lips.

    Then, she fellated it.

    ¡¸ Erica, I¡¯m cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm!!! ¡¹

    I ejaculated inside Erica¡¯s mouth.

    Erica gives me an upturned look as her mouth is receiving my white mucus.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    I shot out to the last drop and then Erica sucks off the remaining semen from my dick.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s telling her sister something with her eyes while she has semen on her mouth.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Marika immediately understood and turned her face to her sister.

    Then, the naked sisters kissed each other.

    They¡¯re sharing my semen.

    ¡¸ You dilute the semen with your saliva then gulp it down! ¡¹

    Erica advised Erica and Marika.

    The sisters did as they were told, looked at each other, and gulped at the same time.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little bitter ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I like this taste ¡¹

    Marika and Erica said.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1376.

    Chapter 1376. Fun Home / End of the Sex Tour

    ¡¸ Sakurako, how do you want to do it? ¡¹

    After having sex with Agnes, Karen, Erica, and Marika, and so Sakurako¡¯s next.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still a beginner, so I want it normally ¡¹

    Sakurako said and lay down on the bed, spreading her legs.

    Agnes goes for cowgirl, Karen in sitting, and then Erica and Marika went for doggy style.

    It makes me want to do it in a missionary position.

    ¡¸ Ah, Sakurako-chan, you can make it easier for Papa¡¯s penis to go in if you put a cushion under your butt! ¡¹

    Agnes gave Sakurako a cushion.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Agnes-san ¡¹

    Sakurako smiled at Agnes and put the cushion under her ass.

    ¡¸ Here you go, Dear ¡¹

    Sakurako spreads her legs wide and waits for me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    First, I get on top of Sakurako and kissed her.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    I ran my hands over her skin and Sakurako let out a sound like she was getting tickled as I kiss her.

    Then, I grabbed Sakurako¡¯s nicely shaped breasts.

    I grope her breasts with my right hand and lick the other side.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    Sakurako makes a cute moan.

    Sakurako¡¯s skin is so soft. It feels nice to touch.

    Sakurako¡¯s nipples are hardening in my mouth.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing to experience Karen¡¯s climax earlier, but it feels better to have you embrace me like this ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ It feels hot deep in my stomach, so please come inside Sakurako, Dear ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s body is already on fire from watching the other girls have sex with me.

    Her slit that¡¯s normally closed has loosened and leaks warm juice from the inside.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Sakurako spreads her legs even wider to welcome me.

    I rub my glans on Sakurako¡¯s slit and let her love nectar coat my penis.

    ¡¸ Aah, it¡¯s making me shiver ¡¹

    I thrust my glans to push her slit open and it goes deep.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, Dear!! ¡¹

    I slowly put it inside Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Aaah, you¡¯re inside me now¡­Aaaah!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m pushing into her warm insides.

    Sakurako¡¯s skin starts to sweat.

    ¡¸ Aaah!! ¡¹

    Then, my erect penis is wrapped in Sakurako¡¯s vagina up to the base.

    ¡¸ I love you ¡¹

    Sakurako stretches her hand to my back and embraced me.

    ¡¸ Earlier, I learned after watching Karen-san ¡¹

    Sakurako?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to say what¡¯s on your mind, when it¡¯s just us, in a closed room ¡¹

    She¡¯s pressing her squishy breasts to my chest.

    I can feel Sakurako¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ I love you. I love your embrace, having sex with you¡­aaah, Dear¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s vagina tightens up, clamping my penis.

    ¡¸ Uuu, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana-san taught me that you feel good when I do this ¡¹

    And Katsuko-nee taught Mana that.

    All of my women learn sex techniques from Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking Mana-san and the sisters to teach me more because I want you to feel more pleasure from my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels amazing even now, Sakurako ¡¹

    I tell her and slowly move my hips

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah, aaaah! Yes, that feels amazing Dear ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s beautiful breasts sway around along with my hips.

    ¡¸ You look like you¡¯re in pleasure, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Dear, aaah!! ¡¹

    Having sex where we can see each other¡¯s faces like this is nice.

    ¡¸ I¡­I feel happy when you embrace me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel happy too, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy. Aaah, aaaah, auuun! ¡¹

    Sakurako trembles and moans.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-oneesama looks so lovely ¡¹

    Ruriko takes photos of Sakurako who¡¯s in pleasure.

    Of course, she¡¯s also recording how we¡¯re connected. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also nice, I want to do it like that next time ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s watching me have sex with Sakurako and said.

    ¡¸ That feels the best when you do it with Papa while in a car! Agnes always does that! ¡¹

    Yeah, I go for missionary when having car sex with Agnes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good, let¡¯s do that next time, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    Erica asks her sister.

    ¡¸ I also read some from the Victorian era porn about the aristocratic princess getting banged in a fast-moving carriage. So I want to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Erica-san wants to do that, then I¡¯ll join you ¡¹

    Marika seems ready to do anything for her sister.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, aaah, Dear¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s rising up to ecstasy as I sped up my hips.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, show me Sakurako how much you feel pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, dear! Aaaah, aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    I continue to slam my hips in.

    It hits Sakurako¡¯s lower belly and it makes a slapping sound.

    ¡¸ Aaah, dear! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s body bends from the wave of pleasure.

    The flame burning deep inside her is spreading all over her body.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, Dear!! It feels good!! Yes! Yes! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Pushuuu~

    Sakurako blew a tide while cumming.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah, I love you! I love you! I love you dear!! ¡¹

    Sakurako drowns in the whirlpool of pleasure and her body twitches from it.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve shown you something embarrassing ¡¹

    Sakurako said bashfully after regaining her consciousness.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Didn¡¯t you say it earlier, Sakurako? You can be as shameless as you want if it¡¯s just us in the room ¡¹

    I pat Sakurako¡¯s hair and said.

    Her sweat sticks to her dark hair.

    Her skin is still flushed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s so cute, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy, Dear ¡¹

    I also kiss Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s our turn now ¡¹

    Turning around, I see Motoko and Kurumi sitting on the bed.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care of me ¡¹

    The two of them bow their heads to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve told Erica and Marika this, but you should also mingle with the other girls ¡¹

    Motoko of the Kuromiya house, and her bodyguard, Kurumi.

    The two of them are always together.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Kurumi-san, let¡¯s have sex with Kou-san as a pair next time ¡¹

    Erica smiled at Kurumi.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the same age. Oh right, let¡¯s add Mana-san and the three of us team up ¡¹

    Erica, Kurumi, and Mana are all of the same age.

    ¡¸ Then, maybe I¡¯ll pair with Misuzu-sama next time ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s a year older than me, just like Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not ¡°-sama¡± but just Misuzu ¡¹

    I told Motoko.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m sorry! I got accustomed to the elder-younger groups, but I¡¯m not yet accustomed to the same age ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s from the Kouzuki house, one of the big three, and Motoko¡¯s from the Kuromiya house, so she¡¯s always been conscious of the difference in status since they were children.

    ¡¸ You can serve Onii-sama together so that you can get used to it ¡¹

    Ruriko told Motoko right away.

    ¡¸ I agree, I¡¯ll ask Misuzu-sama, I mean Misuzu-san next time ¡¹

    If possible, I want you to reach a relationship where you don¡¯t have to call each other with ¡°-san¡±

    Misuzu¡¯s the granddaughter of the Kouzuki house, and she has no friends of her age.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s hard for the two of you, you could ask Ya-chan to come with you since she¡¯s in the same school year ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s a repeater so she¡¯s still in her second year in high school despite being 18.

    Nei, who¡¯s not a daughter of nobility would be a great candidate to step between Misuzu and Motoko.

    ¡¸ I understand. Then, I¡¯ll ask Nei-oneesama. I want to get closer to Misuzu-san while we still can ¡¹ ¡¹

    Motoko?

    ¡¸ Someday, Momoko-sama will join the family, so I need to prepare myself now so I won¡¯t be outdone by the Kouzuki and Kaan house ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan¡¯s also in her second year in high school.

    Oh right, I did say that I¡¯ll come and violate Momoko-neechan.

    It¡¯s been two weeks already, I was busy with the school festival, so¡­

    Oh, I still have to plan it out.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. If that happens, Misuzu-oneesama and I will serve together with Momoko-oneesama first ¡¹

    Sakurako smiles.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯ll use the next opportunity to serve ¡¹

    Motoko agreed.

    ¡¸ But, tonight, Kurumi and I will pair up ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still inexperienced so please take care of us ¡¹

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped

    ¡¸ So, Motoko and Kurumi, how do you want to do it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dono must be tired, so we¡¯ll serve you, you can lie down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do, Tono-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, okay ¡¹

    I lay down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi lay down next to me.

    ¡¸ Dono ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tono-sama ¡¹

    Their beautiful faces approach me.

    ¡¸ Chu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Chu ¡¹

    They kiss me from both sides.

    Then, they start licking my face, neck, chest, and nipples, at the same time.

    ¡¸ Papa¡¯s in pleasure! Karen-chan, let¡¯s do that next time with Agnes and Luna-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes-san ¡¹

    Yes, Karen seems to be in a good mental state now.

    Then, Motoko and Kurumi¡¯s tongue goes from my chest, to my stomach, and to my crotch.

    ¡¸ That might taste like Agnes¡¯ ¡¹

    ¡¸ My taste ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama and mine too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think my taste remains the most ¡¹

    The girls I had sex with; in order, Agnes, Karen, Erica, Marika, and Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll check everyone¡¯s taste ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll taste it ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi lick my penis from both sides.

    Going from the rod licking to the top.

    They lick the back of the glans and up to the tip of it.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s a photo ¡¹

    Ruriko takes presses the shutter.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s having fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anya, hold ¡¹

    I hear Anya and Edie, the two who are watching the thirteen foreign girls.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san and Karen-san please cover Dono¡¯s eyes with your hands ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ Why are we covering Papa¡¯s eyes? ¡¹

    Agnes asks out of curiosity and Motoko;

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s fun to have sex that way sometimes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be fun ¡¹

    Kurumi said with a smile.

    ¡¸ What about you Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes doesn¡¯t make the important decisions, so she asks me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay with it. Motoko and Kurumi must¡¯ve come up with something fun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Then Agnes and Karen-chan will close your eyes. Karen-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes-san ¡¹

    The two of them sit on the bed next to my head.

    ¡¸ Then, Agnes will cover this eye ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll cover this side ¡¹

    Two small hands cover my eyes.

    Meanwhile, Motoko and Kurumi fellate my penis.

    ¡¸ Then, Kurumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Motoko-oneesama ¡¹

    What do they plan on doing?

    Hmm?

    Someone¡¯s getting on top of me.

    ¡¸ Hmm!!! ¡¹

    They¡¯re putting it through cowgirl position.

    Oh, the love nectar is dripping down my glans and to my lower belly.

    ¡¸ Kuu, aaahn! ¡¹

    My erect penis is sucked into a hot and moist vagina.

    ¡¸ Uuu, aaaaah!! ¡¹

    So narrow.

    It¡¯s like pushing the vaginal canal with my glans as it goes deeper.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s all in.

    Agnes and Karen are covering my eyes so I don¡¯t know, but someone¡¯s definitely having sex with me in a cowgirl position.

    ¡¸ Now, Dono. Which do you think is on top of you? Kurumi? Or Me? ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s voice comes from above my abdomen.

    ¡¸ Please guess ¡¹

    Kuchu kuchu.

    The girl on top of me starts moving her hips slowly.

    Oh, I can¡¯t use my eyes so my senses are sharper than usual.

    I know who this is just from the texture of her inside rubbing with my dick.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kurumi ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi have different body development, and I can easily recognize that.

    ¡¸ Correct ¡¹

    Then, Kurumi pulls out my penis.

    ¡¸ Which one is it this time? ¡¹

    Someone else got on top of me.

    ¡¸ Aah, hmmm! ¡¹

    This time, it just went in all at once

    ¡¸ Haaa, ahn! ¡¹

    But, the clamp is so tight.

    The lower half of this girl is trained.

    ¡¸ Do you know who this is? Otono-sama? ¡¹

    Kurumi asks this time.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.

    The second girl also moves her hips on top of me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m having sex with Motoko now ¡¹

    I replied.

    Kurumi¡¯s texture, temperature, tightness, and moisture are different.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s correct again ¡¹

    Then, while my eyes are still covered.

    Motoko and Kurumi kept on switching and taking my penis in.

    They¡¯re not alternating all the time, sometimes, they just pull out then put it in again.

    ¡¸ Who is it this time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you still tell? ¡¹

    It¡¯s just Motoko and Kurumi so I can tell who¡¯s who right away.

    I can, but still, it¡¯s surprisingly pleasant to have this kind of sex.

    This time, I¡¯m only going to focus on my penis to figure out who it is.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kurumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct ¡¹

    Then, she pulls out and my penis goes inside a girl.

    ¡¸ Okay, who is it this time? ¡¹

    Gucho, gucho, gucho

    This is Kurumi again, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, correct ¡¹

    Then, again¡­

    Hmmm?

    ¡¸ Hauu! ¡¹

    My dick goes inside a girl¡¯s vagina, but¡­

    It¡¯s not¡­this temperature, this texture.

    It¡¯s neither Motoko nor Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, aaah!! ¡¹

    Nupupupu, my erect penis goes inside a girl¡¯s warm slit.

    ¡¸ Hmm! ¡¹

    Nucho, nucho, nucho

    This is also moist.

    The mystery girl moved her hips.

    ¡¸ Okay, who is it this time Dono? ¡¹

    Motoko asks me while my eyes are still covered.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Ruriko ¡¹

    I replied right away.

    ¡¸ I know that it¡¯s Ruriko ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct! ¡¹

    Agnes and Karen removed their hands that are covering my eyes.

    And in the middle of my view is Ruriko, who¡¯s straddling me.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    Ruriko looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been taking photos, so we dragged her in ¡¹

    Motoko smiled.

    ¡¸ Yes, this time, I will take photos of Otono-sama having sex with Ruriko-oneesama ¡¹

    I see Kurumi holding Ruriko¡¯s favorite digital camera and filming us having sex.

    ¡¸ Dono, pour it inside Ruriko-sama. Kurumi and I already received plenty of love ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    Agnes, Karen, Erica, Marika, Sakurako, Kurumi, Motoko, and now Ruriko.

    My dick went inside all the girls who are naked on the bed.

    Furthermore, the thirteen girl assassins watched them have sex with me willingly.

    We¡¯re finishing this.

    ¡¸ If so, let¡¯s swap Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    The worthy posture for the conclusion is¡­

    ¡¸ Ruriko, turn 180 while my dick is still inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    First, we¡¯ll change from the cowgirl position to the opposite side.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, aaah! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s body is flexible since she¡¯s dancing, so she can do it.

    First, she turned her body 90 degrees, then¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, I¡¯ve turned¡­ ¡¹

    I can see Ruriko¡¯s black hair and beautiful back.

    ¡¸ Good, let¡¯s do this ¡¹

    I then put strength to my stomach and sit up.

    I embraced Ruriko from behind.

    ¡¸ Look, we can show the connected part to those girls ¡¹

    I spread open Ruriko¡¯s legs so the foreign girls can see

    ¡¸ Aaahn, so embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s show them how we make love, Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please make love with Ruriko, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will ¡¹

    I groped Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts.

    Then, my left hand.

    ¡¸ Aah, Onii-sama, that place is ¡¹

    I gently rub Ruriko¡¯s clitoris with my finger

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Onii-sama! Aaaah! Hyaan!! ¡¹

    Ruriko trembles and spills love nectar from her slit, and she clamps my penis.

    ¡¸ Amazing!! I¡¯m feeling good! Uhm ¡¹

    Ruriko reached for Karen¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hold each other¡¯s hand again. Ruriko wants her pleasure to be everyones. ¡¹

    She¡¯s going to share her sexual pleasure.

    ¡¸ Yes, Ruriko-oneesama ¡¹

    Karen holds Ruriko¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, desuno! ¡¹

    Karen, Agnes, Sakurako, Kurumi, Motoko, Marika, and Erica got up from the bed and reached their hand to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Please, Tsukiko-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Edie.

    Oh, Edie reached out her hand and the foreign girls are confused.

    They seem to know that it¡¯s going to make them feel sexual pleasure and ecstasy again just like with Karen earlier,.

    They seem confused if it¡¯s okay to experience that pleasure again.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna are ready to become my woman, so they tell the other girls to hold hands.

    Then, some of the girls must¡¯ve wanted to experience the pleasure again out of curiosity, so they started holding hands.

    The other girls also made their decision.

    The last one still wavering is Clito, who¡¯s also a bit rebellious when she made bread, but she can¡¯t defy the other, so she held hands.

    That¡¯s right, the memory that they willingly joined hand is important.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you can go on ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, start moving your hips Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    We¡¯re connected in a sitting position, hugging her from behind.

    Ruriko moves her body on top of my lap.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, aaahn! Aaahn! ¡¹

    I use the elasticity of the bedsprings to push Ruriko from below.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Aaaahn! Aaahn! Onii-sama! It feels good! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I can feel Ruriko-oneesama¡¯s pleasure ¡¹

    Erica trembles.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s different from Karen-san¡¯s. ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, women are different, and that¡¯s what¡¯s great about it ¡¹

    I lift Ruriko¡¯s thighs and thrust my hips hard.

    Ruriko¡¯s still light so we can have sex like this.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Onii-sama! It¡¯s so deep!! You¡¯re going so deep inside Ruriko!!! Afaaa!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s back bends as she moans in pleasure.

    Ruriko wiggles her hips freely as she¡¯s in pleasure from sex.

    She¡¯s rubbing my dick with her narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah, Onii-sama!! I¡¯m! I¡¯m!!! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    I licked Ruriko¡¯s ear from behind and rubbed her nipples with my fingers at the same time.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaan! I¡¯m feeling it! I¡¯m feeling it Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    I know Ruriko¡¯s pleasure points.

    She¡¯s a woman I¡¯ve been polishing up for half a year.

    ¡¸ Oh, Ruriko¡­Onii-sama!!! Ruriko¡¯s feeling weird! Aaaahn! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here for you! Ruriko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, Onii-sama! Onii-sama! Together! Let¡¯s do it together!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m also going for the last spurt.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaa, aaahn, aahn, aahn, ahn, ahn! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    A thrust from below catapulted Ruriko to climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Onii-sama! Ruriko! Ruriko¡¯s cumming! Cumming! Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s flying to an intense climax while everyone in the room watches her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming too! Ruriko!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Please pour it all inside! Aaaah! Onii-sama!!!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuuu!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    I blow all my semen inside Ruriko¡¯s womb like a fountain.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! I love you! I love you! Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s wave of ecstasy is flowing to the girls holding each other¡¯s hands!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    They¡¯re trembling in pleasure.

    Agnes, Karen, Sakurako, Kurumi, Motoko, Marika, Erica, Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, Edie, the thirteen foreign girls, and Anya.

    They¡¯re all twitching from the same pleasure.

    They¡¯re feeling the pleasure of shared sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    That¡¯s good, this is a good night.

    I feel as I ejaculate into Ruriko¡¯s womb

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1377.

    Chapter 1377. Fun Home/ By the way¡­

    After having a sex tour to show for the girl assassins, I went to take a quick shower with the girls I had sex with.

    I¡¯ll let Anya and Edie take care of the thirteen.

    I¡¯m worn out as expected.

    We¡¯re just washing off the love nectar and sweat. Sakurako and Motoko washes my body.

    The other girls are washing each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡¸ Kou-san¡¯s got it hard ¡¹

    After we were done showering, Erica and Kurumi wiped my body with a bath towel.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, here are some washed underwear. It¡¯s already resting time so would you like to stay in your bathrobe instead? ¡¹

    Ruriko, who¡¯s already one of the housewives in this mansion, brings me my underwear and a bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Ruriko ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s also on their underwear and bathrobes.

    ¡¸ Also, Katsuko-oneesama asked us to come to the dining room after we were done showering. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    Is there anything else?

    ¡¸ She said that everyone should come ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    With that said, the bathrobe group went to the dining room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ah, there you are, we have ice cream so eat some ¡¹

    In the dining room are the thirteen girl assassins from earlier, Anya, and Edie, eating Katsuko-nee¡¯s homemade ice cream.

    Tsukiko and the girls, Rie, Eri, and Kyouko-san are also here.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not good for your beauty if you eat this before sleeping, you want something sweet, right? ¡¹

    True, I¡¯m a little tired so I¡¯m glad I¡¯m getting Katsuko-nee¡¯s sweet ice cream.

    ¡¸ We have honey ice cream today. Those girls were surprised when they discovered that I made it ¡¹

    This kind of ice cream may be new to these foreign girls who lived abused in SEA gangs.

    ¡¸ You can sit here, the other girls can move for a minute ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells me.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I took the ice cream plate and spoon from Katsuko-nee and sat on Kyouko-san¡¯s table

    ¡¸ Sit here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s smiling, but I feel scared of what she¡¯s about to say

    I sat facing Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Well, we can talk while you¡¯re eating, sugar can help when you¡¯re tired ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yeah ¡¹

    I scooped some ice cream and tasted it.

    Delicious.

    It¡¯s cold and sweet, and it has a honey taste.

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s taste is in the high class, it¡¯s probably a bit too elegant for those girls but that¡¯s okay. They¡¯re experiencing a variety of things today after all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    True, Katsuko-nee¡¯s pastries even has that elegant taste.

    That¡¯s why it was hard to get the boys in our school to buy it at first.

    ¡¸ You can keep eating ice cream, but try watching those girls ¡¹

    The girl assassins on the other table.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they¡¯re all eating ¡¹

    The foreign girls aren¡¯t just talking to themselves, but also with Edie, Anya, Ruriko, and Erica, who can speak their language.

    Oh, Sakurako, Motoko, and Kurumi, also knows french, since they¡¯re also students of the same school since childhood. Karen¡¯s still in elementary so she doesn¡¯t have those lessons yet.

    No, the girls are trying to talk to Agnes and the twins, with a French translating girl for them.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s looking good ¡¹

    They lost their guard when they arrived at this mansion.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, they¡¯ve seen you do work ¡¹

    Kyouko-san says while eating her ice cream.

    ¡¸ The girls who live here are your women, that¡¯s why they group together as sisters, as a family. That also means that they have sex with you, and say that they want to bear your child. And they saw that moment ¡¹

    The girl assassins watched me have sex with Agnes, Karen, Erica, Marika, Sakurako, Motoko, Kurumi, and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re demonstrating that you¡¯re doing it with your family, that makes them feel at ease. You also showed how tough you are ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? but I¡¯m not tough ¡¹

    I¡¯m not a muscle guy.

    ¡¸ I hear that often. I¡¯ve been watching you guys through the cameras, but I never thought that you¡¯d stick your dick inside every girl that got naked. The shrine maidens were also sharing the pleasure, so I thought that you¡¯d just do foreplay on two or three and skip the others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s okay to skip them. I mean, Motoko and Kurumi said that they had enough, but I feel regret that they didn¡¯t get to climax ¡¹

    Motoko let Ruriko take over as she was taking photos the whole time.

    However, I didn¡¯t get to make up with her.

    ¡¸ You sure are boundless. ¡¹ You¡¯re the king of the harem, yet you don¡¯t feed on them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ But, well, that also made the girls feel at ease in a way. They felt that you have no particular bias ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s necessary to put my dick inside all of them.

    ¡¸ It seems that they¡¯ve conveyed that the girls were willing to have sex, and it wasn¡¯t because you forced them, so far so good. It¡¯s okay now. You have passing marks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, how many of those girls over there are sending you glances? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Kyouko-san asks me a sudden question.

    The girls on the other table.

    ¡¸ About five of them ¡¹

    Oh, true. Some girls are sending me glances while talking to other girls.

    ¡¸ Their names? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s Penny Su, Vah Geena, Akme, and also Anne Roze and Chiyo ¡¹

    Penny Su¡¯s the Italian girl.

    Vah Geena¡¯s the French-SEA girl.

    Akme¡¯s the Greece girl.

    Anne Roze is half German and half-Central Asian.

    Chiyo¡¯s the Russian-Japanese girl.

    ¡¸ Those girls are the ones who got motivated after watching you have sex ¡¹

    Kyouko-san?

    ¡¸ Their mothers were prostitutes, so they were quick to get ready. They¡¯re curious too. They see that you¡¯re enjoying sex ¡¹

    Oh, I see. they¡¯ve always been familiar with sex since they were children.

    Once they understand that they¡¯ll become family by having sex, they immediately made their decision.

    ¡¸ Dolly and Anna are the same. Those girls don¡¯t have time to check on you since they¡¯re looking after the other girls. ¡¹

    Dolly¡¯s the leader of the thirteen girl assassins, and Anna, together with her sister, met me earlier than the others.

    So they¡¯re busy supporting the other girls right now.

    ¡¸ With that said, the seven of them are ready for it, and the remaining six is just a matter of time ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still a little worried about Clito ¡¹

    Clito¡¯s the Persian girl.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the only one who tried to make bread from her tribe, and ignored the instructions ¡¹

    Earlier, she looked uncomfortable when they were holding hands.

    ¡¸ Oh, don¡¯t worry about that girl, Clito is just a bit nervous ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nervous? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s timid, but she tries to hide it by purposely disobeying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then that means? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She wasn¡¯t confident to make the pastry as she¡¯s told, see? But, she thought that it would be lame to make a bad pastry so that¡¯s why¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ So making the pastry from her tribe was irrelevant? ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ No, no, she¡¯s also lying about that ¡°tribe.¡± Someone who¡¯s born in the slums and lived in the underworld could never make something like that. She¡¯s just trying to show off saying that it¡¯s her tribe, but she just bullsh*ts her way out of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaa, so she¡¯s that kind of girl ¡¹

    Timid, but prideful.

    ¡¸ Clito¡¯s survived her hellish days a girl assassin so that¡¯s about how far her wits will go ¡¹

    She¡¯s a girl who survived being held captive by that crazy boss from the SEA underground organization to perform assassinations even at the cost of their lives.

    Not only the skills to assassinate with drill spears or something, but they also have a high level of thinking skills to act appropriately to the situation.

    ¡¸ Well, Edie and the girls are focusing on Clito too, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about them. Don¡¯t worry, rather, I worry about the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Which ones? ¡¹

    I ask while putting down my ice cream spoon.

    ¡¸ I want to know their sexual preferences. That¡¯s why I observed them while they were watching you have sex with those girls ¡¹

    Preference.

    ¡¸ What I mean is, it would be bad if there were girls who are strictly lesbian, like me, right? ¡¹

    Oh, yeah, the condition to joining our family is having sex with me, so¡­

    If there¡¯s a girl who can¡¯t accept a man physiologically, then that¡¯s trouble.

    ¡¸ Well, I think it¡¯s okay, but still, those girls grew up in a complicated environment so I want to check on them again ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at the girls on the other table and said.

    ¡¸ Most of them are daughters of prostitutes, their boss was a crazy woman, and they lived only with other girls of their age ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ The girls all had intense hate towards the woman who controlled them. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t be their guardian since I¡¯m a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you chose me instead? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Basically. Normally, I¡¯d send them to someone older than you, probably someone at your father¡¯s age, and that¡¯ll make them more emotionally stable. Those girls are craving paternal love ¡¹

    Since the dead crazy boss of theirs had a strong image in their mind, they¡¯d prefer the paternal type than the maternal.

    ¡¸ But they were all okay with Nagisa in the bath ¡¹

    The girl assassins were friendly with Nagisa, who¡¯s pregnant, and has a young child named Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s a different story. the problem I was facing is who will be their guardian. ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Those girls are still kids mentally. They need someone to keep them safe. They feel that Nagisa¡¯s someone they should protect ¡¹

    I see. They like Nagisa, who¡¯s a mother, but not because they want her to be their mother ¡¹

    They reject women who want to control them because of their old boss.

    ¡¸ So, why me? If we¡¯re following that story now, I feel like we need a father figure for those girls, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well yes¡­it¡¯ll certainly make them more emotionally stable if they have an old man as their father figure, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Too much stability is also a problem. If that happens, those girls will be too dependent on the old man for everything that they won¡¯t be able to think for themselves ¡¹

    So they¡¯re going to rely on the guardian for everything?

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll stop thinking. Those girls will be okay with whatever the old may say that they will even throw their lives away for it. Well, it¡¯s a frequent case. It¡¯s the same pattern of paternity-stared whore who falls apart because she¡¯s attracted to human garbage who just had a bit of a fatherly aura around him ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I mean, I don¡¯t know any old man who can protect thirteen special girls like them. I could look for them, but I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll be someone from the same industry, and will use them as tools ¡¹

    Once they take the girl assassins.

    No, even before their assassination skills, these girls are young and beautiful.

    That¡¯s got a lot of use in the underground society.

    If the thirteen girls become dependent on one man and stopped thinking for themselves.

    It¡¯ll end badly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, if it¡¯s you, those girls can¡¯t depend on you too much since you¡¯re still young,. If they don¡¯t work together and think things through, they¡¯ll be more worried ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry for not being broadminded ¡¹

    ¡¸ Silly, you¡¯re broadminded. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re still young. And since you¡¯re still young, they¡¯re not only protected, but they also start thinking that they want to live with us. Isn¡¯t that how everyone is? ¡¹

    My women think about the family.

    They think and act on it.

    ¡¸ I want those girls to be like them ¡¹

    Kyouko-san stares at the girl assassins eating ice-cream happily and said.

    ¡¸ But, as expected of you, I never imagined those girls would have such bright faces after the first night ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all just doing their best ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, I was right to bring them here ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled at me.

    ¡¸ And so, back to the earlier topic ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it might be in their nature, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, if they¡¯re lesbian or not ¡¹

    Oh, that topic.

    ¡¸ I was hoping that I¡¯d find a girl whose nature is lesbian so I can take her and make love with me and Cordelia, but alas, no luck ¡¹

    I heard that earlier too.

    ¡¸ There weren¡¯t any pure ones, but there were Bi¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bisexual, meaning they¡¯re okay with either ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ There was this girl who got off on watching you have sex, but she wasn¡¯t looking just at you, but the girls mostly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, that girl isn¡¯t sending you glances now ¡¹

    Meaning, it¡¯s not one of the seven.

    But one of the remaining six is bisexual?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to look so troubled you know? You¡¯ve got bisexual girls in your family too ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ First, Nagisa, Also Nikita. Misuzu and Michi too, right? And many more ¡¹

    Oh right.

    Nagisa likes the part-time employees in her shop as her pets.

    Anya, or Codename Nikita, was miss Cordelia¡¯s pet at first and she wanted Nei.

    Misuzu¡¯s into girls from the start.

    Michi too.

    Kinuka and Mitama¡¯s feelings toward their Masters must also be homosexual.

    The other girls too.

    ¡¸ But you¡¯re dealing with them properly so it should be fine. Okay? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said and laughed.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Good Night desuno! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, good night ¡¹

    After eating ice cream, everyone brushed their teeth and went to bed.

    I gave all my women a kiss.

    ¡¸ Sweet dreams ¡¹

    Kyouko-san gave everyone a hug.

    The girl assassins who aren¡¯t in the family yet watch with lonely eyes.

    But, that¡¯s far enough.

    ¡¸ Okay, sleep in your rooms! Good night! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san disbands the crowd.

    Edie and Anya took the girl assassins with them.

    This was a brothel so we have plenty of rooms.

    Then.

    ¡¸ it¡¯s Tsukiko and the girls tonight ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan remained with me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re okay not having sex tonight, we¡¯re also tired ¡¹

    Oh, right.

    Today, they did punish the traitors from Kouzuki SS at the school festival.

    I deflowered Ishigami Mizuki.

    Then, they kept monitoring the mental state of the thirteen foreign girls.

    They were on full throttle with their Miko power.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s why you were quiet, Yomi ¡¹

    Tsukiko, Luna, and Koyomi-chan joined in the conversation earlier, but¡­

    Yomi didn¡¯t talk at all.

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei ¡¹

    Wow, her voice sounds so tired.

    ¡¸ Yomiko¡¯s always been stronger in manipulating others, and her mind-reading is still just budding ¡¹

    Tsukiko hugs her sister.

    Yeah, Yomi¡¯s got an aggressive personality so she¡¯s not great at defensive activities, like observing.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, as long as we sleep together with Nii-san for the night¡­ ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kuromori-san¡¯s mind has no other sides, so we don¡¯t get tired even if we see your thoughts ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said, but she looks really tired too.

    ¡¸ I mean, I feel more energy when I¡¯m next to Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi said and she clings to me.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go to bed ¡¹

    I hold Yomi in my arms and get inside a room with a bed large enough to fit us in.

    Err, the closest one is the room in front of the hallway.

    ¡¸ As expected, it¡¯s hard to deal with foreigners when you can¡¯t talk to them ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ You have to understand it with the images that come up in their mind ¡¹

    Oh, Yomi and the girls can¡¯t understand the broken French those girls are using, so¡­

    They make conclusions from every single image that pops into their mind.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t use words, but instead, created an image in my mind first, then I try to strike that image into their minds to control them so they don¡¯t do anything dangerous ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, that must¡¯ve been tough ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, they¡¯re stable. They all trust Kou-sama and us now ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, but, if they get startled or panic, it might break their mind so we had to be careful with it ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s right.

    As soon as they panic, their minds can go back to being girl assassins.

    ¡¸ But apart from that, I don¡¯t think we need to be together to watch over them ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, you helped a ton ¡¹

    We finally reached the room.

    I have the master key to the rooms so I opened it up.

    Yeah, it¡¯s just like the room where we had sex earlier, we can easily fit five people to sleep here

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go to sleep ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sleepy too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, come here, girls ¡¹

    Tsukiko urged us and we got into the bed.

    Yomi¡¯s on my right side, and Luna and Koyomi-chan take the left.

    Then, Tsukiko lies down on the other side.

    I put on the blanket and covered ourselves to our neck.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, you¡¯re a little far ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re far, hand ¡¹

    I reached out for Tsukiko¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama ¡¹

    I feel Tsukiko¡¯s cold hand as I hold it.

    I knew it, she was also tired.

    I feel sorry that I didn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡¸ No, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just us who overdone it mentally and physically ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You haven¡¯t noticed it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san¡¯s tired too ¡¹

    Me?

    Today I did¡­

    Make some bread during the school festival, dealt with Ishigami Mizuki, the rebel troops, and also¡­

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m still good ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan said.

    ¡¸ Take a rest now, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good night, Kuromori-san ¡¹

    The four shrine maidens told me gently.

    I then fell asleep.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1378.

    Chapter 1378. School Festival Day 2 / Three Scenes in the Morning

    ¡­¡­¡£

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£

    Hmmm.

    There¡¯s light coming from the window.

    It¡¯s morning already. That was a good sleep.

    ¡¸ Awake? ¡¹

    Tsukiko asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, morning ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll start our morning service ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Morning, Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    I open my eyes and see Luna and Koyomi tending to my morning wood.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Here, Yomi¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s pushing her huge breasts to my face.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s going to be busy today as well, so we¡¯re serving together in the morning ¡¹

    Tsukiko grabs my hand and starts licking my fingers.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll start licking ¡¹

    Luna kisses my glans.

    ¡¸ Koyomi-chan, copy what I do and lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Wait, hey.

    ¡¸ Last night, Agnes-san told Karen-san that she should rely on Kou-sama more ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama too. You should rely on us more too ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, don¡¯t worry about us and feel the pleasure, Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi continued from her sister.

    ¡¸ I mean, we know what Nii-san wants to feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Kuromori-san feels good when licked here ¡¹

    These girls with their Miko powers can read my mind¡­Ooh, they stimulate me in the good spots.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to let it out. Koyomi-chan and I will drink it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I promised them I¡¯d give it a try today ¡¹

    Hey, Luna, and Yomi. Hmm, ah.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to hold back, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s skin, Tsukiko¡¯s breath, Luna and Koyomi-chan¡¯s tongue.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m cumming! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve been waiting! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuu!!

    ¡¸ Ngugugugu!! ¡¹

    I ejaculated inside Luna.

    Luna knows what she¡¯s doing, she squeezed my dick with her fingers and lips during ejaculation, increasing the pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaaah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sensei¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    Tsukiko licks behind my ear, Yomi¡¯s kissed my forehead and presses her nipple against my mouth.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ Hmmmmm! ¡¹

    Luna lets go of my penis after I finished ejaculating.

    Then, she poured some of the semen into her mouth to Koyomi-chan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ After watching Erica-san and Marika-san do it last night, Luna wanted to try it too ¡¹

    Oh yeah, she split the semen with her sister.

    ¡¸ Hmmm ¡¹

    In Luna¡¯s case, she split not just with Koyomi-chan, but with Yomi and Tsukiko too.

    ¡¸ Puhaa. Nii-san¡¯s got the most volume when it¡¯s the first ejaculation in the morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, LUna ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, no, I¡¯m not angry. I got to share it with Tsukiko-oneesama and Yomiko-oneesama because there was too much. Thanks, Nii-san ¡¹

    I see. Then that¡¯s great.

    ¡¸ Once again, good morning ¡¹

    I¡¯m in the middle of the bed and my dick is exposed, which was kind of embarrassing.

    ¡¸ Did you sleep well? ¡¹

    I remember how the shrine maidens looked last night so I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve recovered ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sleeping together with Sensei filled us with energy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I woke up in the middle night, but I fell asleep again peacefully knowing that Nii-san¡¯s next to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m back in health too ¡¹

    The four smiled.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there will be any more big events today ¡¹

    I say that but I didn¡¯t even know about everything yesterday.

    Today is the second day of the school festival, also the last day.

    I would prefer it if nothing absurd happens.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be at the school festival with Kou-sama anyway ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s a student of the Nadeshiko department in our school so it¡¯s natural that she¡¯s participating in the school festival.

    ¡¸ This will be the last school festival I¡¯ll be able to spend with Kou-sama ¡¹

    Yeah, Tsukiko¡¯s in her third year in high school.

    She¡¯s graduating next year. I guess it¡¯s her last day to participate in a school festival as a student.

    ¡¸ Rather than last, it¡¯s also my first time. I went to a girl¡¯s private school in Kyoto, but I missed all the school events ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi and Luna too ¡¹

    You mean, all the school events, festivals, and trips?

    ¡¸ I guess that¡¯s also because of the Kansai Yakuza? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s that, but also, we had to keep us sisters together as much as possible ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t be alone because we could get kidnapped by one of the gang people ¡¹

    Right. The Yakuza who were watching the Takakura shrine maidens weren¡¯t even monolithic.

    They¡¯re people who you don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do.

    ¡¸ Uhm, for me, I was just doing normally ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan is Tsukiko¡¯s cousin, nobody knew that she also had the Miko power so she lived a normal life.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all me ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? It¡¯s okay, we still have a lot of things to enjoy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even Yomi has the school festival coming ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan, Luna, and Yomi are serving as Agnes and Ruriko¡¯s attendants in the school for the young ladies.

    Their school festival is after ours.

    ¡¸ I will also enjoy this day as much as I can ¡¹

    Tsukiko told her sisters with a smile.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Then, see you later ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEah ¡¹

    I part with Tsukiko and went to my room.

    Last night I slept in a bed that can have five people, instead of my own.

    Anyway, I have to return to my room and change clothes.

    I walk back to my room, took a shower, and changed clothes.

    It helps to have a bit of alone time.

    Then.

    My phone rang, it was Misuzu.

    Last night, Michi, Yoshiko-san, and Misuzu stayed over at Jii-chan¡¯s house.

    ¡º Good Morning, Danna-sama ¡»

    ¡¸ Morning, Misuzu

    ¡º Kyouko-oneesama said that it¡¯s already safe so I¡¯m returning today ¡»

    Oh, Kyouko-san decided that the thirteen girl assassins are safe now.

    There¡¯s no more sudden danger.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll wait for you. Oh wait, I¡¯ll be in school for the whole day ¡¹

    The young ladies of the Kouzuki house and other noble families aren¡¯t allowed to come to our school festival for security reasons.

    ¡º I know. It¡¯s Megumi-san, Ai-san, and Edie-san¡¯s day to enjoy Danna-sama ¡»

    The girls who go with me to high school have the priority.

    ¡º But in exchange, we can have Danna-sama to ourselves during our school festival. ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, look forward to it

    I replied.

    ¡º Also, as for Karen¡¯s case with the Mizushima house, I talked to Ruriruri last night ¡»

    Ruriko called Misuzu back at the Kouzuki main mansion.

    ¡º I also talked to Grandfather. So, we¡¯re asking the Mizushima house to gather the members of the branch family who were bullying Karen-san by tomorrow night ¡»

    ¡¸ Mizushima pharmaceuticals was it? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, the whole family will come ¡»

    Tomorrow¡¯s Monday, but we have a holiday to compensate for the school festival, but, I see¡­Misuzu and Karen have school, and the Mizushima house members have their jobs too. They can only gather up by night.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll talk to them by tomorrow night. Thanks for doing this right away. Tell Jii-chan I said thanks ¡¹

    ¡º Karen¡¯s my precious little sister too after all ¡»

    Misuzu said.

    ¡º No, I tried to make her my pet at first. I was wrong, and I¡¯m reflecting on that. ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah. Karen is a good girl. She¡¯s well behaved, patient, and reserved ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s been properly educated as a daughter of nobility. To think that I tried to make such a lovely girl my pet¡­ ¡»

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    I¡¯m happy that Misuzu feels that way.

    ¡¸ By the way, I think it¡¯s about time, Misuzu? ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, I¡¯m at the toilet, and I took off my underwear already ¡»

    Misuzu¡¯s morning ritual, peeing.

    ¡º Danna-sama, could you please let Misuzu pee? ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, rather, hurry up ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want her bladder to break because she¡¯s holding back.

    ¡º Well then, I¡¯ll begin peeing ¡»

    I can hear the sound of her peeing through the phone.

    ¡º Haa, I let it out ¡»

    ¡¸ I see, by the way, ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, Michi¡¯s also ready with her butt exposed ¡»

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Give the phone to Michi ¡¹

    ¡º Yes, just a moment ¡»

    ¡º Good Morning, Master, this is your faithful servant, Kudou Michi ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, morning. Michi, are you holding it in? ¡¹

    ¡º My bladder is about to burst ¡»

    ¡¸ Then hurry up and release it! ¡¹

    ¡º Ha! Kudou Michi will pee on command! ¡»

    This is bothersome, but that¡¯s the kind of girl they are so it can¡¯t be helped.

    I hear the sound of urination from my phone¡¯s speaker.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After Misuzu and Michi are peeing, I went to the courtyard of the mansion.

    We have good weather today. Clear skies for the last day of the school festival.

    Oh, they¡¯re doing their morning training.

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Papa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao-chan and Agnes came over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen also came over. Yeah, she¡¯s lively now.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan¡¯s with them.

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Kou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    Erica and Marika are also here.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morning! ¡¹

    Eri and Rie are also here.

    This group is basically the ones who learn self-defense.

    I¡¯m also in the same course.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s absent, so the teacher today is Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Dono. It was amazing last night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Otono-sama ¡¹

    On the other hand, Motoko and Kurumi are training with their spears on the other side of the courtyard.

    They¡¯re advanced users.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morning, morning ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka, the Anjou sisters practice their martial arts.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    Mariko, and her bodyguard, Haiji, are here too.

    Yomi¡¯s at the back of the group as she¡¯s a shrine maiden and is learning how to be a bodyguard.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is it okay for me to participate too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, don¡¯t mind it, we¡¯re joining in now ¡¹

    The bodyguard I took from Ishigami Mizuki yesterday, Kurose Anju, and Kinosh*ta Ryouko-san from Kouzuki SS.

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s carrying her flail as usual.

    ¡¸ Morning, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morning ¡¹

    Nei and Margo-san brought the former pro wrestler, Grace Marinka, real name; Onoe Jun-san.

    Oh right, they were having another School swimsuit Judo match at the school festival this afternoon.

    Michi¡¯s sister, Kudou Haruka, and Kendou Maria aren¡¯t here because they¡¯re at the Kouzuki SS dojo.

    ¡¸ Good Morning! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Morning! ¡¹

    Lastly, Edie and Anya, are taking some of the girl assassins with them.

    ¡¸ These girls followed after asking if they want to do morning training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyouko-sama¡¯s watching over the remaining girls ¡¹

    Oh right, she told the girl assassins to think about their future.

    So it¡¯s these girls who thought that they¡¯d try it out after discovering that they can work as a bodyguard.

    Err.

    Dolly and Anna came over naturally.

    Also, the African girl, Ososo.

    The Chinese girls Yin Lan and Yin Ri.

    Then, Anne Roze, the German and Central Asian mix.

    Then, the black-haired Olga.

    Lastly, one Kyouko-san called as nervous, Clito.

    ¡¸ Edie and I will look after those girls ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a fighter, so I¡¯ll work with Jun, Kinosh*ta-san can watch over the advanced girls ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No problem. Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s also a top elite from Kouzuki SS. Besides, you¡¯re about to become family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then I may be inexperienced but I¡¯ll watch over them ¡¹

    With that said, the morning training is split into four groups, the beginners, the advanced, the martial artists, and the girl assassins.

    After a while¡­

    Huh, Minaho-neesan came to the courtyard.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, come ¡¹

    She calls me, I stopped training and went to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems with them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the 8 girl assassins who are training.

    ¡¸ Those girls trust you for the time being. They know that we¡¯re not enemies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah seems like it ¡¹

    The eight of them have different responses.

    Dolly, Anna, Ososo, and Olga, are listening to Anya and Edie and following seriously.

    Yin Ran and Yin Lin seem to be watching the others out of curiosity.

    Anne Roze is sending me glances.

    ¡¸ That girl must be lewd by nature, that¡¯s why she¡¯s come to the morning training, trying to show off to you ¡¹

    R-Right¡­

    Then, Clito¡¯s not focused on the training, she¡¯s just doing a workout as she pleases.

    ¡¸ But, if only eight of the thirteen came to the morning training, means that the remaining five decided to put down their weapons. ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    They might not know what they want in the future, but if they want to keep their skills from when they were assassins, then they¡¯ll come for training.

    Anya and Edie invited them yet they didn¡¯t come, which means that they resolved to no longer carry weapons like the drill spears or rocket shovels and the likes.

    Err, the girls who aren¡¯t here are¡­

    Penny Su, Vah Geena, Chiyo, Akme, and Kunni

    Mostly the girls who were curious about sex last night.

    ¡¸ By the way, I have something I want to talk to you about ¡¹

    Right, Minaho-neesan called me.

    ¡¸ Nothing weird will happen like yesterday¡¯s, so you can have fun with the school festival ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Sorry about yesterday. Shou-san and I planned to have the rebels of Kouzuki SS come over, but we didn¡¯t think that Kyouko-san would also bring the thirteen girls in the middle of everything. That¡¯s why you had to shoulder too much ¡¹

    Oh right, Kyouko-san said that it was out of schedule when she showed the girl assassins from SEA.

    ¡¸ Shou-san and I will be taking out anything unnecessary so you can enjoy your school festival today ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan will use the Kouzuki SS to stop the dangerous people from visiting the school festival.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I thanked her.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s probably leading the Kouzuki SS at this time.

    ¡¸ Although, try to do something with the TV coverage, okay? ¡¹

    TV?

    ¡¸ Is that because we had the twins, Anya, Mitama, and Kinuka do all those things in front of the bakery yesterday? ¡¹

    The guests of the school festival yesterday uploaded the image over the net and that¡¯s why TV people wanted to come over to cover the event, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it. The TV station wanted to broadcast that, but we already cut it off. Our school is a private school so we don¡¯t respond to TV coverage ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the board chairman of our school.

    ¡¸ But I authorized government TV to broadcast ¡¹

    Government?

    ¡¸ You opened up a bakery at the school festival where you collaborate with the women¡¯s tennis club, right? They will cover that ¡¹

    My bakery.

    ¡¸ The news will be on broadcast by noon. They¡¯re going to report the activities at the school festival of a high school that¡¯s established a bakery course on trial this year ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s planning to open the bakery after you graduate, but you should start advertising now. When we have the opportunity, then use it, show how good your pastries are, and make a name for it ¡¹

    Our high school has a special course for those who want to open a bakery, and if the pastry you make is delicious, you can¡­

    When I graduate and start our bakery, that reputation will come in handy.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, government-run tv news is too uptight to cover any nonsense. It¡¯s a national broadcast after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s also reaching out to the TV stations.

    ¡¸ You can talk to Katsuko, Ai-san, and also Kana-san from the tennis club for the details. Okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Seriously, I mean it. Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I thanked Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯ll do anything for you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Oh, later in the afternoon, Edie organized it as a commercial on the TV station. So, if you don¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t approach them ¡¹

    Oh right, the school swimsuit judo tournament isn¡¯t something the government TV would cover.

    ¡¸ Today¡¯s Sunday and Shirasaka house have a TV station, right? Usually, they use that slot to rerun a two-hour drama ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Margo.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all I could do for Margo ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament is also used to promote Margo-san¡¯s martial arts fight in the US.

    Edie said that Line Haruko-san and the others will also appear.

    ¡¸ No, Minaho-neesan, you¡¯re doing a good job as Margo-san¡¯s sister ¡¹

    I feel that way.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I don¡¯t feel confident ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it is. Don¡¯t worry, I love you Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I hugged Minaho-neesan¡¯s slender body.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1379.

    Chapter 1379. School Festival Day 2 / Chest!

    ¡¸ Also, you¡¯re free tomorrow afternoon, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan talks to me while we¡¯re watching everyone do their morning workout.

    Tomorrow¡¯s a compensatory holiday so we have no classes.

    Therefore, we¡¯re also taking a break from making pastry in school.

    There will be students doing club activities, but the numbers are few so it¡¯s not good for business.

    Also, by night we¡¯ll punish the Mizushima house, the branch family girls who bullied Karen.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m free ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu, no, this is a job for Kou ¡¹

    It¡¯s not for the high-school student, Yoshida Yoshinobu, but for Kuromori Kou, the partner of Misuzu, the daughter of the Kouzuki house, the owner of the Kouzuki SS, and the member of the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ You remember that we took over the Death Star Production¡¯s female talents, right? ¡¹

    Oh right, there was that incident where the talents of Death Star Pro harassed Yukino, Eri, and Rie.

    Minaho-neesan pressured the Yakuza behind them and made them hand over the female talents as an apology.

    ¡¸ Oh, that one ¡¹

    Whether it¡¯s Yukino or the twins, they will need some staff and a dedicated office that¡¯s familiar with show business if they want to continue working on television in the future.

    ¡¸ I want you to go to the death star pro tomorrow afternoon. Then we¡¯ll see how we can cede the women¡¯s division and how many people can we use ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks to me with a cold expression.

    ¡¸ We know that death pro isn¡¯t going to give us the entire women¡¯s department as promised. ¡¹ Besides, we don¡¯t want to take the staff and their talents as they are ¡¹

    We don¡¯t know the business with entertainers.

    ¡¸ Of course, you won¡¯t go there alone. You¡¯ll have your bodyguards and Katsuko-san and Shou-san as the adults for negotiation. You can pick whoever you want in the group ¡¹

    Who¡¯s suited for checking the inner workings of an entertainment production?

    True, even if I go there alone, there won¡¯t be any decent conclusions.

    I guess it would be better to bring a guard who¡¯s recognized from their appearance.

    Also, Minaho-neesan¡¯s right, I need an adult who can negotiate with the death pro people.

    ¡¸ Yeah, then Minaho-neesan should come ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We need Minaho-neesan in that kind of work. I¡¯ll think of the other members who¡¯ll go with me but I want Minaho-neesan with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I still have my work in the new brothel ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said in panic, but¡­

    ¡¸ You can let Katsuko-nee or Tamayo-san take care of that, right? It¡¯s just for a few hours tomorrow ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel has the former prostitutes cooperating with her. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho lost, just go with Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    Margo-san, who had been listening to our conversation while stretching with the martial arts team laughed and said.

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll go ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan reluctantly agreed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Darling, come here ¡¹

    Edie calls me.

    She¡¯s with the girl assassins group.

    ¡¸ Also, Motoko, Kurumi, Mitama, and Kinuka ¡¹

    Edie calls over the advanced course group.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I asked Edie while walking then¡­

    ¡¸ I just need to let them understand the grounds ¡¹

    ¡¸ In these girls¡¯ case, they need to understand it with their body ¡¹

    Edie and Anya looked at the 8 of the girl assassins who are here and said.

    ¡¸ Motoko¡¯s got the Kuromiya arts, and Mitama¡¯s got the Anjou arts, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s indeed the case ¡¹

    Anya asks, Motoko and Mitama replied.

    ¡¸ Your styles are old-school, but you have ways to deal with the Jigen-ryu, right? ¡¹

    This time, Edie asks.

    ¡¸ Jigen? Daisuke? ¡¹

    As soon as Kinuka asked that, Mitama slammed Kinuka¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Of course, Anjou arts have ways to deal with Jigen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromiya arts also mastered the art of confronting them during the late Edo and Meiji era ¡¹

    Mitama and Motoko said.

    ¡¸ Then this should be fine. Their skills aren¡¯t as refined as the Jigen-ryu ¡¹

    Anya said and looked at the foreign girls

    ¡¸ Motoko, can I borrow your training spear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Edie took the carbon spear from Motoko, actually, it¡¯s got no spearhead, so it¡¯s just a stick.

    She swings it around.

    ¡¸ Seems good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯d like you to have a light fight with these girls, oh, just the younger ¡¹

    Anya pointed at Kinuka and Kurumi and said.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯ll help them understand better ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll satisfy them if they lose to Mitama or Motoko ¡¹

    ¡¸ These girls only have one-shot-one-kill methods, and once you know that, you can win. Okay? ¡¹

    Anya told Kinuka and Kurumi, then Edie told the foreign girls something in French, giving the practice spear that Dolly was carrying.

    ¡¸ She told them that they¡¯re to fight one of that younger girl over there and show what they¡¯ve got ¡¹

    Anya translates for me

    However, Dolly refused and told Edie something.

    ¡¸ Dolly knows her skill so she¡¯s refraining, oh, Anna won¡¯t do it either ¡¹

    The leader and her sister refused to fight.

    On the other hand, Anne Roze took the spear.

    ¡¸ She says that she can win against Kinuka ¡¹

    Anne Roze came to the joint training this morning so she¡¯s still interested in combat, but she¡¯s a girl who was interested in sex last night.

    She checks the weight and balance of the spear, looked at me, and winked.

    She¡¯s trying to show off to me by winning against Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll get you beaten up ¡¹

    Anne Roze¡¯s attitude seems to have fired up Kinuka¡¯s fighting spirit.

    ¡¸ No, Kinuka, don¡¯t beat her up, just end the fight quick ¡¹

    I ordered Kinuka.

    ¡¸ But, Milord ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll hurt Anne Roze if she lost fast. Show her the difference in your skills ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    And so, the casual match in the courtyard begins.

    ¡¸ Kinuka-chan, go for it! ¡¹

    The other girls stopped their training and watched the match.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Anne Roze threatens Kinuka with a quick swing of her training spear.

    Kinuka remains barehanded and poised with a swoop.

    ¡¸ Kinuka, use the Anjou Arts secret technique ¡°Crash Chicken Run!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand, Aneue ¡¹

    As usual, you don¡¯t get what the Anjou style move is from the name.

    ¡¸ Okay, start!! ¡¹

    As soon as Anya started the match, Anne Roze rushes forward with all her might, holding her spear.

    ¡¸ Shishishishi!!! ¡¹

    Oh right, they¡¯re assassins so the thought of going easy at the start is out of their mind.

    She¡¯s trying to pierce through Kinuka with the spear.

    However.

    ¡¸ Hnyaararararaaa!!! ¡¹

    Kinuka makes some weird noise, and then¡­

    She also rushed towards Anne Roze

    ¡¸!!!!!???? ¡¹

    Anne Roze looked confused about Kinuka¡¯s behavior.

    That moment;

    ¡¸ Dajanazan! Wonder Ragitandisker!! ¡¹

    Kinuka shouts, dodge Anne Roze¡¯s spear, and sweeps her leg

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Anne Roze is still holding her spear, and she fell to the grass.

    Kinuka steps on Anne Roze¡¯s spear.

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s over! ¡¹

    Edie stopped the match.

    ¡¸ Jigen-ryu is a style where one puts their everything in a single blow, calling it ¡°Ichi no Tachi,¡± to defeat their opponent. They put their whole energy into Ichi no Tachi. If that¡¯s the case, then Anjou arts¡¯ to break the Qi of the opponent by matching it with their voice, and mow the enemy in one reversal makes it the winner ¡¹

    Mitama explains, but¡­

    ¡¸ I get about the fighting spirit, but why do they have to make weird noise? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jigen-ryu¡¯s main point is to make a loud noise when striking. It¡¯s often said that the voice itself is what overwhelms. That¡¯s why, according to Anjou arts, if you face someone using Jigen Ryu, then you deal with it with even more unintelligible screams ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t think Anne Roze was using Jingen-ryu.

    She didn¡¯t even make a weird noise.

    ¡¸ Of course, in real Jigen-ryu, they also teach a countermeasure if your Ichi no Tachi is dodged. But, these girls aren¡¯t like that. They rely on one-shot-one-kill, and if they fail, they would just die, that¡¯s how they are ¡¹

    Anya.

    Right, these girl assassins were only given weapons like drill spears or rocket shovels and sent to their targets.

    All they have to do is strike a blow to the other party who¡¯s caught off guard by a cute girl.

    If their assassination is exposed, then they¡¯ll get shot right away.

    Their targets are also underground people so they should have at least a pistol.

    Edie talked to the girl assassins.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s asking if there¡¯s anyone else who wants to fight the other girl ¡¹

    Dolly and Anne Roze are the oldest among the girl assassins.

    The leader refused, and Anne Roze failed.

    The other girls are confused, but¡­

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    The girl Kyouko-san called nervous last night, Clito, has moved forward.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t get the girl from earlier, but she said that she can win against this one ¡¹

    Yeah, Kinuka, or should I say that the Anjuo arts are definitely something incomprehensible to them.

    However, Kurumi¡¯s appearance is of a cute girl.

    They¡¯re both the same age.

    ¡¸ Kuromiya arts spear fighter, Mikuriya Kurumi, has come ¡¹

    Kurumi holds her training spear and moved forward.

    Edie picked up Anne Roze¡¯s spear which she dropped on the lawn and handed it to Clito.

    ¡¸!!!! ¡¹

    Clito checked the spear that Anne Roze was holding earlier.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, your opponent might be using Jigen-ryu, but their level isn¡¯t that much. You can deal with them with normal techniques ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Motoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Motoko gave Kurumi some advice and she replied.

    ¡¸ Well then, are you two ready? Fight! ¡¹

    Anya called to Kurumi and Clito.

    ¡¸ Se, shishishi, are!! ¡¹

    Clit goes for feints at the start, but as a girl assassin, the only thing she could do is go for one-shot-kill.

    ¡¸ Shiiii!! Yaaaa!!! ¡¹

    She readies her body to strike and thrust her spear at Kurumi.

    However.

    ¡¸ Haiyaaa!!! ¡¹

    Kurumi took Clito¡¯s attack head-on.

    Clito went in with so much momentum and yet, Kurumi¡¯s feet are still on the ground, unyielding.

    ¡¸ Haa, hai,, hai, hai!!! ¡¹

    On the contrary, she draws her spear quick.

    ¡¸ Haiyaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    She smoothly disarmed Clito¡¯s spear.

    The red training spear flies from Clito¡¯s hand, into the air, spins around, and falls to the grass.

    ¡¸ Seiiii!! ¡¹

    Then, she pushes her spear on Clito¡¯s throat. That¡¯s the end of the match.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s over ¡¹

    Anya said, Edie started talking to the girl assassins.

    ¡¸ If it were the actual Jigen-ryu¡¯s Ichi no Tachi then the sword would be heavier, sharper, and faster. I don¡¯t think Kurumi nor I would be able to take it on ¡¹

    Motoko explains to me.

    ¡¸ However, their techniques may be one-shot-kill, but they lack in strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well that¡¯s obvious, they¡¯re all still young, and they¡¯ve relied on their weapons for the strength of their attacks ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s right.

    So far, they rely on the destructive power of the weapons themselves to do their assassinations, like the drill spears or rocket shovels.

    But this is different.

    They can¡¯t carry their drill spear or rocket shovels if they¡¯re going to live with us in Japan.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s talking to the girls now, saying that with their weapon of choice so far, it¡¯s over if their first attack fails. If they make their shot with their rocket shovel, that¡¯s over, the gimmick of the drill spear is that they can shoot the tip and retrieve it using the wire, but in a real fight, they¡¯re dead before they could do that ¡¹

    The girls are ready to have a tie because their boss has abandoned them.

    The thirteen of them survived in such a harsh environment.

    But, their assassination skills aren¡¯t enough to survive in the future.

    If these girls want to be bodyguards, then¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s sinking into them, if they lose to Kyouko-sama, Edie, or me, they can let it go, but if they lose to someone younger, like Kinuka, or Kurumi, they¡¯ll start to think twice ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Kinosh*ta-san, what¡¯s this? Those girls are incredible ¡¹

    Kurose Anju, who I took away from Ishigami Mizuki yesterday, is surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, those girls aren¡¯t even in the training frame yet, Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san calls Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ What, Kinosh*ta-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was watching those girls, and I felt like I want to move a bit, can you spar with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind. I also want to move a bit ¡¹

    Then, Kurose Anju with the girl assassins.

    They marvel at the amazing fight between Rei-chan¡¯s cane, and Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s flail.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ I-Is it really okay for me to be here? ¡¹

    After the 40-minute morning training, we walk to the dining room.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s looking shocked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re still inexperienced, that¡¯s why we¡¯ll train with our best, and become a useful members of the family ¡¹

    Haiji told Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san¡¯s amazing, uhm, how old are you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thirteen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Younger? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurose-san¡¯s fifteen, right? You¡¯re the same age as Michi-oneesama then ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s skipped a grade, so she¡¯s already graduated from middle school.

    She¡¯s not attending any school right now.

    ¡¸ You haven¡¯t met Michi-oneesama yet, right? Michi-oneesama¡¯s strong. She¡¯s just as strong as Edie-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, is that so? ¡¹

    Haiji said. Kurose Anju sighed.

    ¡¸ Okay, Yo-chan, five out of thirteen girls decided to give up on their weapons overnight! ¡¹

    Nei came over and told me.

    ¡¸ I wonder how many more will lay down their weapons after this? ¡¹

    Yeah, the assassination skills they¡¯ve learned so far aren¡¯t useful.

    They also figured out how strong bodyguards are from Rei-chan and Kinosh*ta-san.

    Some of them will abandon their weapons after knowing that.

    That¡¯s good.

    Even so, those who want to be a bodyguard have to be prepared to start training all over again.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san, you went to school in Switzerland, right? How¡¯s your German? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course I can speak German. I can also talk in English and French ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was born in a German area¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, Haiji-san ¡¹

    Yeah, Haiji and Kurose Anju seem like they¡¯ll get along.

    I look at the other girls.

    The girl assassins seem to be exchanging ideas around Dolly as they walk.

    Erica and Marika is talking to Eri and Rie.

    Motoko and Kurumi¡¯s talking to Rei-chan and Grace Marinka-san.

    Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s with Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.

    They¡¯re all getting along slowly.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Papa! I love you! I love you! ¡¹

    Agnes came over and hugged me.

    ¡¸ Oh, what¡¯s up? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Just training. Okay, Karen-chan ¡¹

    Karen?

    Turning around, Karen came running to me with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama, I love you! I love you! ¡¹

    She hugs me.

    She pushes her cute chest to my side.

    ¡¸ Training Karen-chan to fawn on Papa ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, Agnes-san told me to get accustomed to fawning on Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen said bashfully.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind, continue ¡¹

    I pat Karen¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mao too!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan came over, running.

    ¡¸ Love you, Papa!! ¡¹

    I squat down and hugged Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Me too, Love you Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei squats and hugs me from behind.

    Pushing her huge breasts against my back.

    ¡¸ Hey, Ya-chan, it¡¯s heavy! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not heavy! I¡¯m still light you know! ¡¹

    Sure, Nei¡¯s got huge breasts but her proportion is slender, so her weight is still on the light side.

    However, this pose is a bit painful.

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei stopped clinging to me and I looked at her face.

    ¡¸ Beautiful as always, no, too much. You¡¯re the most beautiful, among the beautiful girls I¡¯ve ever seen ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Yo-chan? Did your hit your head or something? ¡¹

    That¡¯s not it.

    Nei¡¯s the supreme beauty, both in face and body.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you¡¯re coming with me to the talent agency tomorrow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, you¡¯re okay with me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I definitely need you Ya-chan ¡¹

    We¡¯re not negotiating with Death Star Productions.

    Death Star Productions is already planning to use the value of the women¡¯s talents in their office on us.

    Saying ¡°We have this many beautiful idols, talents, and we¡¯re ceding our women¡¯s department, so you should give something in return¡±

    But, if we bring Nei.

    I can just retort and say that we¡¯re not interested in the female talents they have.

    At the very least, that¡¯ll bring the negotiations to our pace.

    ¡¸ Anyway, please come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, love you Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei hugs me again.

    ¡¸ Aah, Geez! Nei-chan¡¯s cheating! Mao too! ¡¹

    Mao-chan hugs me again too.

    ¡¸ Karen-chan, let¡¯s do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-oniisama, I love you ¡¹

    Agnes and Karen too.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll also give you a hug. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Me too ¡¹

    Edie and Anya.

    ¡¸ Everyone too! Yo-chan¡¯s free to hug you know ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Okay! Let¡¯s do it Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Erica and Marika also cling to me.

    ¡¸ How about we do that too, Rie-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to, what about you, Eri-chan? ¡¹

    Hey, the twins too.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please leave it at that, we¡¯re just going merry go round ¡¹

    Yomi said, and everyone let go.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Yomi was using her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesama, you¡¯re the elder here, you should try to be aware of that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ Yomi-chan~ Sowwy~ ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Now, hurry and go to the dining room. Yoshinobu-kun¡¯s busy today you know ¡¹

    Margo-san told everyone.

    Right, I¡­

    I have to bake the pastry for today¡¯s school festival too.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1380.

    Chapter 1380. School Festival Day 2 / Minnesota¡¯s Homeless

    We went back to the mansion from the courtyard and then¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, Morning ¡¹

    Black, suit, black hat, red shirt, and a thin tie.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s eating toast ham and eggs for breakfast at the terrace.

    Next to him is a white blonde stranger.

    She¡¯s wearing denim hotpants, a sleeveless black leather vest, and a headband with a fancy rose flower embroidery on her head.

    Also, there¡¯s a large bird feather on the headband.

    She looks like a foreigner with her flashy appearance, and her body is well built and quite beautiful.

    She¡¯s also eating breakfast together with Kudou-papa.

    The girl assassins put on their guard at the appearance of a stranger.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re no enemies. Anya, tell them to get in that room. Everyone else can have breakfast in the dining room. Edie, Rei-chan, and Yomi can stay ¡¹

    I gave my instructions

    ¡¸ You heard Yoshinobu-kun, now get in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re having breakfast! ¡¹

    Margo-san and Nei took the initiative and let the members of the morning training get inside.

    Anya also led the girl assassins inside.

    ¡¸ Why are you eating outside? ¡¹

    I asked him straight away.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t let anyone outside your family in so it can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    Oh, so it doesn¡¯t stir up the girl assassins.

    Kudou-papa¡¯s Michi¡¯s father so he¡¯s close to our family, but¡­

    He¡¯s not part of the family.

    We have many things in the Black Forest we haven¡¯t told Kudou-papa.

    Besides, he¡¯s got a newcomer this time.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have any jobs at your school like I did yesterday ¡¹

    Kudou-papa says while he eats a piece of toast with melted butter on it.

    Just as Minaho-neesan mentioned earlier, there won¡¯t be any events that¡¯ll put Kouzuki SS rebels in motion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m driving for your boss today so I¡¯m here this morning ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s been in this mansion this morning, but she¡¯s gonna head to the new brothel to pick up the prostitute cadets.

    Four of them, namely, Misato, Momoka, Setsuna, and Nozomi will help out at the bakery today.

    Minaho-neesan gave permission for them to experience the school event.

    I guess Minaho-neesan asked Kudou-papa to guard her since she has a lot to do today.

    ¡¸ So, Kudou-san, who is this? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s my new hire. Well, I thought I¡¯d introduce her to you guys first ¡¹

    Kudou-papa belongs to the shadow crew of Kouzuki SS, and he¡¯s contracted with various freelancers.

    ¡¸ Then that means she¡¯s also a freelancer? ¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s usually the freelance who dress up suspiciously after all.

    ¡¸ No, I hired her to my Kudou detective agency. That means that she¡¯s my employee and I¡¯m her boss ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, he¡¯s my boss ¡¹

    The blonde foreign girl speaks in broken Japanese.

    Still, it has that same style as Edie.

    She could be acting it out, she might be able to speak Japanese just fine.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Polly, introduce yourself. This boy¡¯s the owner of the fearsome Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Kudou-papa smiled wryly and urged the foreign woman.

    ¡¸ Okay, nice to meet you. My name¡¯s Polly. Pleased to meet you, pleased to meet you ¡¹

    She makes a pose with one hand thrust upwards while she smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. I showed Polly the video of ¡°Jirocho Sangokushi¡± last night to help her learn Japanese ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Polly-san, what¡¯s your full name? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks.

    Rei-chan¡¯s a top elite of the Kouzuki SS, so she¡¯s looking not just at the bodyguards in Japan, but also abroad.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Polly Hatter ¡¹

    Polly Hatter

    ¡¸ Can you use magic? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ Nononono, I¡¯m a Ninja, I don¡¯t use magic ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Polly from Minnesota ¡¹

    Minnesota, Ninja.

    ¡¸ Minnesota¡¯s where I was born. Their seas are beautiful. Minnesota¡¯s a great place, try going there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s in America, right? ¡¹

    I know that Minnesota¡¯s one of the USA¡¯s states, but I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s located.

    Oh, Edie, who knows a lot is remaining silent and smiling.

    Edie seems to know something.

    But, she¡¯s smiling so she doesn¡¯t see Polly-san as a bad person.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Minnesota¡¯s in the states. The USA! The USA! And I¡¯m a ninja from Minnesota. Do you understand? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it. What do you mean by Minnesota Ninja? ¡¹

    Do America even have Ninjas?

    ¡¸ Oh good heavens! You don¡¯t know the history of Minnesota so it¡¯s understandable, but I¡¯m still shocked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ The history of Ninjas in Minnesota is old, they¡¯ve been around for 650 years ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Besides, ninjas born in Minnesota date back in John Maynard Keynes Era, which is also called Minnesota¡¯s warring states era ¡¹

    Even Minnesota had warring states?

    ¡¸ When John Cage, the one they call the Oda Nobunaga of Minnesota, was defeated by John Carpenter, called the Akechi Mitsuhide of Minnesota, in the battle of John McEnroe, it was called the Honnoji incident in Minnesota? ¡¹

    Hmmmmm?

    ¡¸ John Scatman, the Tokugawa Ieyasu of Minnesota, happened to be in town with John Elton, the Sakai of Minnesota. John Scatman brought only a small force with him, determined to escape the town, but at the time, a ninja from the town of John Ken Nuzzo, the Iga no Sato of Minnesota, saved John Scatman. That¡¯s the oldest ninja record in Minnesota history ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ The leader of the Ninja at that time was John Shepherd, who later became known as the Hattori Hanzo of Minnesota. He would later undergo the Tommy John surgery, the gate he guarded stands as the John Shepherd¡¯s gate, like Hanzomon, and its name is Minnesota Metro ¡¹

    Something¡¯s weird.

    ¡¸ The thirteenth generation of descendants of John Shepherd are John Kabila, John Travolta, and John Man Jirou, who were my Ninjutsu masters. Isn¡¯t that amazing? No really. It¡¯s amazing. ¡¹

    Oh, I get it.

    ¡¸ Polly-san¡¯s just making it all up, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Who am I then? ¡¹

    Oh.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Agrippina ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ Polly-san, not. Agrippina-san answered in flawless Japanese ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ You need to study a bit more, but that honesty of yours is cute ¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we prefer the honest Darling ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by that, Edie? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Minnesota¡¯s got no sea. They have five great lakes, but¡­

    Oh, speaking of which, Agrippina-san mentioned that the seas are beautiful.

    ¡¸ Also, Darling, what year did Columbus discover the ¡°New World?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I recall, it was 1492 ¡¹

    ¡¸ So there¡¯s no chance that Minnesota Ninjas had a history for 650 years. The natives weren¡¯t Ninjas after all ¡¹

    Now that she mentioned it.

    ¡¸ Also, Minnesota¡¯s got no subways. I mean, there aren¡¯t that many cities in the world that have subways ¡¹

    Rei-chan told me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to study more ¡¹

    Agrippina-san laughs.

    ¡¸ No, he¡¯s fine that way ¡¹

    Kudou-papa.

    ¡¸ The most important thing for him now is whether you¡¯re an enemy or not, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need for any unnecessary knowledge. That¡¯ll only cloud Darling¡¯s judgment ¡¹

    ¡¸ He might¡¯ve decided that you were an enemy the moment you said that the ocean in Minnesota is beautiful. One lie can make you think that the other party is just bad at lying ¡¹

    Kudou-papa¡¯s right.

    One lie brings in doubt, and you stop believing and think that the other party is an enemy.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, he never doubted me ¡¹

    Agrippina-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because he trusts you Kudou, right? You brought me so he didn¡¯t see me as a threat, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Trust me? You must be joking, out of that whole group of people, he asked the strongest to remain here ¡¹

    Rei-chan, a top elite of Kouzuki SS.

    Edie, who learned skills from the assassination cult.

    Yomi, who has the Miko power.

    ¡¸ If he trusts me, then the three of them aren¡¯t here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? If it were me I¡¯ll also keep Nikita Gorbachev-san here. She¡¯s enough as a bodyguard ¡¹

    Nikita is Anya¡¯s codename in the criminal syndicate.

    ¡¸ She won¡¯t do. You know her since you¡¯re an undercover agent. That¡¯s why he picked these people instead ¡¹

    There¡¯s that, but I also need someone to take care of the girl assassins so I had to pick between Anya and Edie.

    ¡¸ Meaning, he left his three biggest defenses with him. He doesn¡¯t trust me at all. He tried to see what kind of person you are with his eyes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling certainly doesn¡¯t know enough about the world, but he looks straight at people, and tries to understand them through his skin ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, it seems that he sees you as a good person ¡¹

    Kudou-papa, Edie, and Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a good person? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Darling feels that you¡¯re joking with him, but he doesn¡¯t feel malice. That¡¯s why he sees it as a joke, and he¡¯s not angry at you ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should know that Sensei¡¯s scary when angry ¡¹

    Yomi who had been quiet all this time said.

    ¡¸ People often play jokes with me. But, I can tell if their expressions or speech are filled with ill intent. Agrippina-san didn¡¯t have that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    Agrippina-san¡¯s got a confused look.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s the one who makes decisions in our family. As for knowledge, wit, and strength, they¡¯re handled by people who are good at it in the family. Darling can remain as he is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I finally get why he¡¯s not the boss and others are subordinates, you¡¯re structured like a family ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Edie said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Darling, I¡¯m also getting hungry ¡¹

    She invites me to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do that. We need to hurry with our meals or we won¡¯t have time for the school festival. Then, Kudou-san, take care of Minaho-neesan¡¯s security. Also, Agrippina-san, let¡¯s meet again ¡¹

    I greeted them.

    ¡¸ Meet again? ¡¹

    Agrippina-san smiles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not an enemy today, but your work can get you on the other side someday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you hold back if that happens? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nah, if that happens, sorry but you¡¯re doing down, so I send my regards in that meaning ¡¹

    I look at Agrippina-san straight in her eye and said.

    ¡¸ Oh boy, you sure are upfront, I like it ¡¹

    Agrippina-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Hey, just between you and me¡­ ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about your house, but you got the female talents from a professional entertainment group, right ¡¹

    Kudou-papa knows that Minaho-neesan took over the women¡¯s division of Death Star Productions.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You see, you should try to make a contract with Dai Grepher ¡¹

    Dai Grepher?

    ¡¸ No, but that guy¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, as you know, he¡¯s a hard lolicon. But, he¡¯s got a self-imposed rule that he¡¯ll only watch from a distance and never touch them ¡¹

    Well, I get that, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, why make a contract with Dai Grepher? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, you know that talent agencies got some kind of violent group attached to them, right? ¡¹

    Kudou-papa said.

    ¡¸ If you want to start working in the entertainment industry, then the fun guys will try out things on you. Let Dai Grepher deal with them before they could ¡¹

    So, making Dai Grepher deal with the harassers from other entertainment agencies before they could attack?

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to pay him much, just promise him some preferential invitations to concerts of cute idols, or handshake tickets every month and that¡¯s enough to seal the deal ¡¹

    It¡¯s a cheap deal.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll tell Minaho-neesan. Thanks, Kudou-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Kudou-papa resumed eating his breakfast toast.

    ¡¸ Agrippina-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, see you again boy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us then ¡¹

    I bow to the two of them. Rei-chan and Yomi bowed together with me.

    Edie joined and the four of us entered the mansion.

    ¡¸ Reika, who was she? ¡¹

    Edie asks while walking in the corridor.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s one of the best bodyguards. If Kyouko-san¡¯s a world-class criminal, Julia Agrippina¡¯s the internationally renowned guru in security ¡¹

    She¡¯s that famous?

    ¡¸ So, why is she at our place? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Edie and Rei-chan said.

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneesama hired her ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ I read her thoughts ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hired Agrippina-san?

    ¡¸ Oh, now I get why she¡¯s with Kudou-san ¡¹

    Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ Both of them are Minaho-san¡¯s bodyguard today ¡¹

    Meaning, Minaho-neesan is in a situation where she has to hire her?

    ¡¸ Is it going to be okay? ¡¹

    That makes me worry.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll contact Shou-oneesama after we¡¯re done with breakfast, so it should be okay. ¡¹

    Rei-chan holds my shoulders.

    Shou-neechan should be able to guard Minaho-neesan using the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, let Minaho take care of herself, Darling still has things to do today.

    It¡¯s the last day of the school festival today.

    I have my job to bake pastry.

    ¡¸ Also, with Kudou-san and Julia Agrippina guarding her, they can repel any enemy that comes along. They¡¯re out of this world in their skill ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Hurry up and eat ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee urged us as soon as we reached the dining room.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just left, she¡¯s going to the garage now ¡¹

    I was late. Kudou-papa and Agrippina-san must be with her to the station.

    ¡¸ Hurry, we¡¯re busy today! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s head is already filled with the school festival and the bakery.

    ¡¸ Ai-chan and Mana-chan went to the bakery. I¡¯m going there too, Motoko-san can I leave the kitchen to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kurumi and I will take care of this ¡¹

    It¡¯s Sunday, so they¡¯re also having a day off from their school.

    It saves us that we have Motoko here, as she¡¯s good at housework.

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-sama, Edie-oneesama, Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    Ruriko brings us a plate of ham and eggs.

    ¡¸ Thanks for the meal ¡¹

    I ate breakfast.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan will be in the bakery too. I¡¯ll stay here as well ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls will be making souvenir pastries to sell at the school festival from this mansion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that I can help Onii-sama ¡¹

    Agnes and the daughters of nobility aren¡¯t allowed to go to the school festival since there¡¯s an unknown number of strangers there.

    Especially Agnes, who¡¯s a half-foreign girl, stands out.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s supporting from the mansion.

    ¡¸ Kou-san. Can Markika-oneesama come over and watch? ¡¹

    Erica asks from the other table.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not from the nobility, so¡­ ¡¹

    Erica goes to the same school as Ruriko and others, but she¡¯s a daughter of a large accounting and auditing firm and not a daughter of nobility.

    Marika, her sister is also taking a break from her school.

    ¡¸ Sure, but, you need to bring someone to guard you ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried about Minaho-neesan¡¯s case, so I told them.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika comes to my table.

    ¡¸ Actually, my friend is coming over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika¡¯s friend? From the music school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, a dormmate of mine ¡¹

    Marika lives in the dorm of a music high school.

    ¡¸ She wanted to see Kou-kun no matter what ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1381.

    Chapter 1381. School Festival Day 2 / Restless People

    ¡¸ She wanted to meet with Kou-kun no matter what ¡¹

    Marika tells me.

    ¡¸ Huh, Marika-oneesama, you mean that someone wants to be family with Onee-sama? ¡¹

    It seems that it¡¯s also Erica¡¯s first time hearing it.

    Marika¡¯s a conservative girl and she doesn¡¯t speak that much, so she probably didn¡¯t tell anyone until she was ready to talk to me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Marika replied.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s just a precious friend of mine ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s school is an all-girls boarding school, so the friend who lives with her that wants to see me must be more than one.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, I want you to go give counsel to her. I don¡¯t have anyone that I can rely on after all ¡¹

    Marika looks straight at me.

    ¡¸ Okay, err, I¡¯m going to be busy today until noon so bring them after ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan made an arrangement where National TV will come and cover the bakery at the school festival.

    ¡¸ Maybe two hours later. I¡¯m sure that lunch time¡¯s crowd will be gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll come at that time ¡¹

    Marika took out her phone, trying to send mail to her friends right away.

    ¡¸ Marika, there¡¯s no signal in this room. I mean, there are only two rooms in this building that has cell service ¡¹

    The mansion is a former brothel used to cater to politicians and businessmen, so any radio waves are blocked to prevent information leaks.

    Marika¡¯s been my woman only for a short time, and she stays in the mansion only on Saturdays and Sundays, so she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ You know the address, right? If so, then you can use my PC ¡¹

    Margo-san told Marika.

    ¡¸ Or do you want to send it from your phone? Then I can give you a ride out ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s going to drive out?

    ¡¸ I just need to get you back to Yoshinobu-kun¡¯s school by 2, right? Look, Edie¡¯s invited Line Haruko-san to the school festival today as well so I¡¯m going to pick her up ¡¹

    Oh right, Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament.

    Line Haruko-san is the only high-school student among the competitors she met at the convention the other day.

    If I recall, she¡¯s in the creative martial arts Golden Balm Gym, and the disciple of Rodulfo Seiko-san, right?

    ¡¸ Line Haruko-san¡¯s living in the gym so it¡¯ll take about an hour for a one-way trip, and another to make it back. Well, we might also take a break and have some tea when we reach there ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s the head of the women¡¯s martial artist expansion plan to America, and Edie¡¯s picking up the slack even if she¡¯s already made a commitment

    ¡¸ Sorry about that Margo-san, Edie just made the decision by herself ¡¹

    I apologized since Edie decided to do the school swimsuit judo tournament without Margo-san¡¯s consent.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s not just a school festival event, but also a TV broadcast.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s good. This is just within Minaho¡¯s plan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan? What?

    I also met Agrippina-san earlier.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Erica-san and Marika-san can come with me. All the other girls are helping out at the bakery, but you can¡¯t help out, right? ¡¹

    Agnes and the girls are going to make simple pastries to sell as souvenirs from the mansion to sell at the school festival.

    ¡¸ I learned the basics, but Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do it ¡¹

    Erica only stays in the mansion for half of the week, meanwhile, Marika¡¯s staying over on Saturdays, but our bakery doesn¡¯t open on Sundays, so she can¡¯t help out.

    Marika hardly has opportunities to make pastry with everyone else.

    ¡¸ Me too, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m going out ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too. I want to take a look at Rodulfo¡¯s gym ¡¹

    Marinka-san, who¡¯s eating at the same table as Margo-san, said.

    ¡¸ You can go, Erica and Marika. Marika, you can send your message to your friend while Margo-san¡¯s driving, also¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Tell your friend to come to the nearby station, and then, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I talked to Rei-chan at the other table.

    ¡¸ Yes, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to use Kouzuki SS, guard Marika¡¯s friend, and drive them from the station to our school ¡¹

    The defense should be perfect.

    ¡¸ Marika, even if you go out with Margo-san, you still will return here by noon, right? Then, Marika can ride the pickup car and meet your friend ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll go too. I¡¯m free ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san on the other table raised her hand.

    ¡¸ I stood out too much yesterday so I can¡¯t go back to the school festival without a disguise ¡¹

    Yeah, she went in to take down the rebels of Kouzuki SS that entered our school yesterday.

    Kinosh*ta-san pretended to be a high-school girl from another school.

    So if she appears at the school festival again today, the students will ask her.

    ¡¸ Then, please do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ Leave it to me! And so, you¡¯re going to be guarding boss today, Anju-chan ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san smiled at Kurose Anju who was sitting next to her.

    By boss, she meant me.

    True, I¡¯m the owner of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Huh, Me? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s surprised.

    She was the bodyguard of the Ishigami house until yesterday, but I took her from them and brought her to the mansion without hesitation.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to get why this happened, but I just ignored that and plan to make her family.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it, Edie-san, Mitama-san, and Kinuka-san¡¯s with Boss, and Fujimiya-san¡¯s staying over today, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m off-duty today, so I¡¯ll be checking what¡¯s going on here in the mansion and shuttling back and forth here and the school ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s going to deliver the pastries Agnes and the girl makes every few hours.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also be watching Kurose-san through the cameras so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju is still uneasy.

    She looks at Haiji next to her, but Haiji just smiled back and continued eating.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s even better if you¡¯re feeling a bit afraid. Right, Fujimiya-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, there¡¯s never a dull moment when we¡¯re with our Lord. I can attest to that ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a smile.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    We finished eating our breakfast in a hurry.

    Then, I jumped to the mansion¡¯s bakery.

    We put all the pre-baked bread pads that Ai and the girls prepared last night in Katsuko-nee¡¯s van.

    Wow, we already doubled our usual volume at this point.

    ¡¸ Ai really worked hard ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Ai¡­everyone also helped out ¡¹

    Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to help out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry¡­Yoshida-kun had things to do too¡­so you did ¡¹

    ¡¸ I need you to bake more in the morning anyway so get in the car ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s in high tension.

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯ll split into two groups, the car and walking group ¡¹

    We can¡¯t get everyone going to school in the car.

    The girls had the priority the other day, and I was in the walking group, but¡­

    I have to get in the car today since we¡¯re short on bakers.

    ¡¸ Anyway, Ai-chan and you get in the car, also Megu-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t make it in time with the track and field club if you walk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Katsuko-oneesan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s driving, then Megu and Ai went to the rear seat.

    I¡¯m in the trunk.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get in too ¡¹

    Huh, why is Rei-chan¡­

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san¡¯s going to start working in the bakery immediately, right? We need this car to bring the pastry from the mansion so I¡¯ll drive it back ¡¹

    R-Right, it¡¯s only this van that can bring the pads of pastries.

    MArgo-san¡¯s got the minivan, but that¡¯s used for the Black Forest, and it has various things inside so we can¡¯t use it.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san, get in ¡¹

    Rei-chan called Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a bodyguard, so you have to be next to him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh, Haiji-san?! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju asks for Haiji¡¯s help. They¡¯ve gotten close.

    ¡¸ Take care. I¡¯ll stay in the mansion to guard the people here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop idling around, get in! ¡¹

    Rei-chan then pulled Kurose Anju to the trunk

    Err, is this okay?

    She¡¯s not a student in our school.

    I mean, she skipped grades and graduated from high school, but she¡¯s still 15.

    Oh well.

    Once she comes to the bakery, she can just go to the break room.

    We¡¯ve got monitoring in there, and we can keep in touch with the mansion.

    And above all, learning by practice is best.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko should get in too, Mitama and I will walk ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Yeah, let¡¯s not make the Takakura shrine maiden walk if possible.

    Also.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be there later! The school festival starts in the morning for students, but only from 10am for outsiders ¡¹

    Nei said. Then, she looked at Mana and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan and Kinuka-chan can get in after 10, so I¡¯ll come with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get them in the ride when I deliver the next batch ¡¹

    Right¡­ it¡¯ll help if they move together with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, Mana will help out by 10, tell the tennis girls that ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also come! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kinuka-chan¡¯s with me, so it shouldn¡¯t be weird if we¡¯re also there ¡¹

    The twins, who are coming to help, also said.

    If Rie and Eri show up again, it¡¯ll make a fuss again.

    ¡¸ Sure, but, do it after lunch, we don¡¯t want the crowd in the morning ¡¹

    Yesterday, the school festival committee was angry at us.

    ¡¸ Anyway, come after the national TV coverage is over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Onii-san ¡¹

    The twins smiled and saluted.

    ¡¸ Papa! Leave this side to us! ¡¹

    Agnes, Mao-chan, Karen, Luna, and Koyomi-chan came to see us off.

    Agnes and Mao-chan¡¯s wearing my white coat and cap

    Nagisa¡¯s leaving to work at her flower shop.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, Ruriko will be here for them ¡¹

    Yeah, RUriko will be watching over Agnes in their pastry work in the mansion, so it should be okay

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll also stay ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi showed up.

    The young ladies are house-sitting.

    Arisu, Sakurako, and her bodyguard, Shie-san, also comes over.

    Later, Misuzu, Michi, and Yoshiko-san will join them.

    ¡¸ Anya and Kyouko will watch over Dolly and the girls. They say that they¡¯ll give them counseling later ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have to worry about Dolly and the girl assassins.

    ¡¸ I will also guard the house until Fujimiya-san comes back ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san smiled.

    Kinosh*ta-san, the demolisher, and Haiji, the cautious, are a good pair.

    Yeah, there should be no problems.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, I¡¯m closing the door ¡¹

    Nei closed the trunk of the van.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re departing ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee starts the van engine.

    Barurururunnn

    ¡¸ Take care! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care! ¡¹

    I hear my family sending me off, and the car departs.

    Tsukiko, Rei-chan, Kurose Anju, and are in the cargo space.

    It¡¯s narrow, our shoulders are touching each other.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, you know¡­ ¡¹

    I try to talk to her whisperingly.

    ¡¸ I know, I¡¯ll also drive Yukino-san in the car later ¡¹

    Rei-chan replied before I could complete it.

    ¡¸ There are only three school festivals you can experience in high-school ¡¹

    Tsukiko also smiled at me.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    We went to the school through the back gate as usual.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan, you can drop me off here ¡¹

    Megu shouts.

    Yeah, the track and field club is closer here compared to dropping off at the bakery.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m going! Once the meeting is over, I¡¯ll help out in the bakery until it¡¯s my time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Megu, send the track and field club my regards. ¡¹

    I usually would kiss Megu, but there are too many pads between the seats and us today.

    ¡¸ Okay, see you later ¡¹

    Megu got off the passenger seat and ran straight across.

    Yeah, Megu¡¯s beautiful when running.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama loves that part of Megumi-san, right¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee parks the van next to the rear entrance of our bakery.

    Katsuko-nee opens the door, Ai got off and opened the trunk.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san, come with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    I¡¯ll take Kurose Anju to the bakery before the students see her.

    I open the door to the break room in the bakery.

    ¡¸ Get in the room for now. Don¡¯t move that device there until you get taught how to use it, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Good.

    Now we¡¯re carrying the pads in.

    After we brought in the pads¡­

    ¡¸ Reika-san, here¡¯s the key. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m returning now ¡¹

    Rei-chan took the key from Katsuko-nee and got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled at me.

    Dorururun

    The ban goes back to the mansion.

    ¡¸ Now, let¡¯s put on our coats and start working ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee closed the door to the bakery and said.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Katsuko-nee, Ai, and me.

    We heat the oven, put in the pads of pastry, and start our work.

    ¡¸ The women¡¯s tennis club is having a meeting in their clubroom, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they¡¯re coming over after changing ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s a bakery + tennis club cafe, the girls from the tennis club are wearing their uniforms as they attend in the store.

    That¡¯s why they change clothes in the club room, then come here after their morning meeting.

    ¡¸ I think there are 15-20 minutes before they arrive. ¡¹

    I look at the clock on the wall and said.

    ¡¸ I see, then let¡¯s do the things that we can now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai, get your own bread ¡¹

    This time, we¡¯ll have the girls from the tennis club make bread, but they can¡¯t do the complicated stuff, so we¡¯re doing that ourselves.

    Furthermore, Ai has a slow, pace, so she can¡¯t just do things along with others.

    She¡¯s already accustomed to baking so she¡¯s not that slow in the process, but still.

    Somehow, when you¡¯re different from others, you try to speed, slow down, or work at your own pace.

    Yet, the pastries Ai makes are carefully crafted, and exceptionally delicious.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is there anything I can do to help? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju opens the door to the break room and asks.

    ¡¸ No, just stay there. I mean, people will come here so you have to hide there ¡¹

    I stopped my hands and told her.

    ¡¸ Listen, I¡¯ll get the monitors up and running, and I¡¯ll teach you how to use the simple ones ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and went to the break room.

    Sh*t.

    I should¡¯ve brought Nei and Edie along.

    I could¡¯ve asked them to look after Kurose Anju.

    No, it was wrong to bring Kurose Anju to begin with.

    Either way, nobody else can get on the van.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesama, I¡¯ll do that. I¡¯ll teach her how to use the equipment ¡¹

    Tsukiko, who¡¯s watching next to the wall, said.

    ¡¸ But, Tsukiko-san doesn¡¯t know how to use the monitors, right? ¡¹

    Katsko-nee said. Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ I just understood now. I won¡¯t touch the risky ones ¡¹

    Oh, she read Katsuko-nee¡¯s Miko power.

    The thought that came to Katsuko-nee¡¯s mind while saying that she¡¯s teaching Kurose Anju, are the details that she¡¯s about to teach her.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can I use the tea set in that room? ¡¹

    Tsukiko also saw the furnishings in the room.

    ¡¸ Yes, you can. You two can have tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, come Kurose-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko pushes Kurose Anju to the break room.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll calm down in this room so please continue your work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t this room a bit dark? ¡¹

    Huh? Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ No, we have turned on all the lights though? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? I must be overthinking it ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Oh, I forgot. The surveillance monitors aren¡¯t on ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    The monitor screen I always use to check outside the bakery while working isn¡¯t on.

    ¡¸ Then, if you¡¯d excuse me, Kou-sama, please remain calm when working so you don¡¯t get hurt ¡¹

    Tsukiko said, entered the break room, and closed the door.

    ¡¸ Usually, this is the first thing we do ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee turns on the monitor.

    For us, monitoring the outside is the cornerstone of our defense.

    To think that we forgot that, we lost our guard.

    The monitor shows outside the school cafeteria.

    There are not that many students, it¡¯s still early.

    It¡¯s the second day of the school festival, so the preparations were finished yesterday.

    Not many students come to school early in the morning

    ¡¸ Kana-san and the girls are coming, I¡¯ll unlock the door to the other side of the cafeteria ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee unlocks the door.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Katsuko-oneesan ¡¹

    Ai speaks while kneading bread dough.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan¡­you¡¯re being a bit weird today ¡¹

    I think so too.

    She¡¯s a bit excited, or rather, she¡¯s in high tension.

    ¡¸ Calm down¡­before everyone comes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do I act that weirdly? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s confused by what Ai said.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan¡­one step, take one step at a time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan¡­Yoshida-kun¡­and Ai¡¯s bakery¡­is still three years later. It¡¯s not today ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why¡­even if the TV people came¡­and whatever they rate us¡­it doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s getting nervous about the upcoming TV coverage?

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s a rare chance you know! ¡¹

    I see.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s been honing her baking skills to open a bakery in the future while living her hellish life as a prostitute.

    Making bread is very important to Katsuko-nee.

    So far, she¡¯s teaching Ai and me how to make the pastry.

    Selling bread in school as the pretense, she trains us how to make pastries.

    It¡¯s not Katsuko-nee¡¯s pastry.

    Even yesterday, during the first day of our school festival, she was confined in the bakery, not showing her face to the customers since she¡¯s not a student.

    That¡¯s¡­

    After yesterday¡¯s closing, Katsuko-nee changed her thoughts to be participating in the school festival.

    And to Katsuko-nee, who got kidnapped in spring in her first year, this is her first high-school festival.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s a big deal that the National TV is covering this event.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    She was supporting us until yesterday, but today, she¡¯s thinking of someone involved.

    I think, that Minaho-neesan also told Katsuko-nee that the national TV coverage may help the reputation of our bakery in the future.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s in such high tension, thinking that she needs a good rating, no matter what.

    Tsukiko saw that.

    ¡¸ In three years¡­Katsuko-oneesan¡¯s the manager of our shop ¡¹

    Ai says without resting her hands.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the manager¡­so you have to remain composed¡­or it¡¯ll trouble us both ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-chan¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Katsuko, it¡¯s a normal day. Don¡¯t worry about the reputation. Or should I say that we should focus on what we have to do since we still have a lot ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just getting started with everything, so let¡¯s just do what needs to be done ¡¹

    ¡¸ One step at a time ¡¹

    Ai finished the bread she was making so she¡¯s going for the other.

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯m sorry. I must¡¯ve been in a bit of a high tension ¡¹

    We know.

    It¡¯s also Katsuko-nee¡¯s first time in business.

    She¡¯s just a bit older than us, but she¡¯s still an ordinary 21-year-old woman.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re no exception to this ¡¹

    She¡¯s trustworthy, but I don¡¯t see Katsuko-nee as an all-powerful woman who knows everything.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee takes a deep breath. Suuu, haaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suuuuu, haaaaa ¡¹

    Ai and I also took a deep breath together with Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Thanks, I¡¯ve calmed down ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s just do whatever can right now. We¡¯re just getting started ¡¹

    ¡¸ We can start baking on the first oven, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I returned to our work.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, Nobu, what¡¯s going on?! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai came over from the school cafeteria door.

    The most beautiful among the second-years has a nice body, and tennis wear suits her.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s TV coverage! What¡¯s going on?! ¡¹

    Uwawa, she¡¯s in panic.

    ¡¸ If you told me yesterday then I could¡¯ve gone to the hair salon or something! I only brought the regular cosmetics today!! ¡¹

    Wow, she¡¯s angry.

    W-What do I do?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1382.

    Chapter 1382. School Festival Day 2 / Alibi

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu, what should I do? There¡¯s a TV coverage and the tennis girls are all surprised and making a fuss! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s mad.

    ¡¸ No, well, you see¡­ ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it common to tell us something this important? You know, we could¡¯ve prepared for it, like, all of us ¡¹

    Prepare? It¡¯s news coverage for a high-school festival where students sell their baked goods.

    Why do Kana-senpai and the tennis club need to prepare for it? I don¡¯t get it?

    All we had to do was prepare bread and refreshments just like yesterday.

    I mean.

    ¡¸ Nei-san texted me on my phone about half an hour ago, and I was so surprised that I made a strange noise while I was on the bus. Yes, I already left home and got on the bus, so I can¡¯t go back to get my cosmetics and stuff! Aaaah, this is making me angry! ¡¹

    Oh, Nei sent Kana-senpai a mail¡­

    Right after Katsuko-nee¡¯s van left the mansion.

    ¡¸ I also discovered about the TV coverage this morning ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Kana-senpai timidly.

    ¡¸ Really? Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai stared at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I didn¡¯t even know about it until this morning either ¡¹

    I replied honestly, but¡­

    ¡¸ What time?! Exact minutes and seconds! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s anger doesn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡¸ If I recall, it was¡­ ¡¹

    When I woke up, the Takakura shrine maidens gave me fellatio.

    Then, after one ejaculation, I took a shower.

    Then, while we were in training in the courtyard, Minaho-neesan called me.

    Then, I heard about the TV coverage about¡­

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s about an hour? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then! That¡¯s enough time for Nobu to contact me!! ¡¹

    Eeeh?

    She just got angrier.

    ¡¸ Having TV coverage is the most important thing you know! Why did you not call, even just text me?! ¡¹

    No, well, look¡­

    ¡¸ Look¡­Kana-chan¡­Yoshida-kun¡­was busy this morning ¡¹

    Ai told Kana-senpai.

    Ai continues to work on her pastry even though Kana-senpai¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ And so, when he could contact Kana-chan¡­it¡¯s already time to leave¡­that was half an hour ago¡­Kana-chan already left go and about to get on the bus¡­ ¡¹

    Ai takes at her pace.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why¡­Nei-oneechan was entrusted with contacting Kana-chan¡­also¡­we have to put down the pads after reaching the bakery¡­heat the ovens¡­and we have a lot more to do¡­we can¡¯t contact Kana-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s cute voice and slow speech loosen up Kana-senpai¡¯s tension.

    ¡¸ Is that true, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true¡­what would I get from lying¡­right? Yoshida-kun? ¡¹

    She smiled and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-chan¡­it¡¯s the usual pattern ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Ai? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Minaho-oneesan who decided to bring the TV coverage¡­and it¡¯s normal for her to do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸ MInaho-oneesan¡¯s always bringing trouble to Yoshida-kun so suddenly ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s always trouble to Nobu and those around him just go give him a test ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kana-senpai, I think Minaho-neeesan¡­ ¡¹

    If it¡¯s the usual pattern, then she¡¯s definitely listening to this conversation.

    ¡¸ I know. I stayed over at the mansion many times already ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at the ceiling.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m doing this on purpose. Let me vent it out you know! I¡¯m still angry ¡¹

    She¡¯s that upset that she wasn¡¯t told about the TV coverage.

    ¡¸ Okay, Nobu¡¯s a victim too. Geez, why does she find amusement in talking to Nobu at the last minute, watching from a monitor somewhere watching Nobu in trouble? Minaho-san, that¡¯s a bad hobby! ¡¹

    Really?

    Minaho-neesan would usually tell me what¡¯s happening at the very last minute, not earlier this morning.

    If the TV coverage is a test that Minaho-neesan planned, then it¡¯s to train my skill to make snap decisions.

    ¡¸ Anyway, don¡¯t worry about it Kana-chan¡­Yoshida-kun didn¡¯t miss contacting Kana-chan because he hates you ¡¹

    Huh, Ai?

    ¡¸ I get that, I know how busy Nobu gets in the morning. Taking care of the younger girls, and even checking if Misuzu-san peed already ¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the younger girls¡­even the older ones are clinging to Yoshida-kun in the morning ¡¹

    Ai finished her dough and put it on the pad.

    ¡¸ I get that. I would love to get sticky with Nobu in the morning too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said and came to me.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I got angry right in the morning. Nobu ¡¹

    She bows her head sincerely.

    ¡¸ No, let¡¯s put that aside. Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t trust Nobu and just got angry without hearing your side. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Hey, Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ So, don¡¯t abandon Kana. Kana doesn¡¯t want Nobu to leave me ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Kana loves Nobu! I love you, so I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Anyway, I gave Kana-senpai¡¯s soft body a hug.

    ¡¸ I love Kana-senpai too. So don¡¯t think of weird stuff ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was also thinking lightly. I should¡¯ve contacted Kana-senpai after I heard about the TV coverage. Sorry, really ¡¹

    I still don¡¯t understand why the TV coverage is so important to Kana-senpai and the tennis girls.

    I don¡¯t get it, but that was my mistake.

    I should¡¯ve told Kana-senpai as soon as I could.

    ¡¸ Yes. I wanted Nobu¡¯s call instead of Nei-san¡¯s mail. I wanted to hear it from Nobu¡¯s voice, then I could¡¯ve said ¡°Amazing,¡± and ¡°Let¡¯s do our best today¡± ¡¹

    I see.

    So that¡¯s it.

    Kana-senpai just want me.

    I guess that¡¯s normal for high-school students.

    ¡¸ No, I was being selfish. I¡¯m not the only one who needs Nobu¡¯s time. Other girls are much more troublesome ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. I missed that, so I¡¯m sorry. Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I feel miserable since I didn¡¯t figure out Kana-senpai¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Kana¡¯s Nobu¡¯s sex slave. Sorry for being a selfish slave ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry for being a dense master ¡¹

    The two of us hugged each other.

    ¡¸ TV coverage, that seems fun. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder if they¡¯ll also take videos of us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know ¡¹

    ¡¸ The main focus of the coverage is the baking course, which should be Nobu and Ai, right? But, Kana may just sneak in ~run~ ¡¹

    It¡¯s been a while since I heard that verbal tic from Kana-senpai.

    Kana-senpai wanted to have this silly conversation with me.

    I didn¡¯t see that.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can you guys¡­you know? We still have a lot of work ahead of us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee called.

    ¡¸ Oh right! I¡¯m still baking ¡¹

    I noticed that Katsuko-nee and Ai were doing most of the work.

    ¡¸ Oh, the tennis girls are still upset. ¡¹ Katsuko-san, can you talk to those girls and calm them down? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ Should I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. Let the adult talk. Nobu¡¯s just an ordinary boy in the bakery to the girls in the tennis club. Katsuko-san¡¯s the teacher in the bakery, right? ¡¹

    It¡¯s our high school that accepted the TV coverage from a national broadcaster.

    That¡¯s it makes more sense if Katsuko-nee, who¡¯s hired by the school for the bakery course, speaks to the tennis club girls.

    ¡¸ Right, I have to talk to them ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stopped working.

    Then, I took over her work.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t have much time, so I didn¡¯t think much about the details. Right, there would be girls who don¡¯t want to be on TV ¡¹

    Oh, that.

    They might not want their faces on TV.

    ¡¸ No, the girls in our club rather want to be on TV ¡¹

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ So the problem is the opposite, if some girls appear on TV while others don¡¯t, it¡¯ll be a mess in the club later. They don¡¯t know how long the coverage will be, so everyone wants to be in the shop by that time ¡¹

    Oh, the tennis club girls are taking turns on break at the open cafe selling pastry and drinks.

    ¡¸ It should be okay. The person in charge of the coverage sent me an e-mail with a time chart saying that the broadcast would be on such schedule. Ojou-sama gave it to me, here¡¯s the file

    Katsuko-nee took out the papers.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re going to air it live on the noon news slot and news only has 20 minutes, so it¡¯s probably around the last segment. It¡¯s like the townscape section after the current affairs news ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, that should be about 15-20 minutes from 12 o¡¯clock. Government broadcasts have no commercials after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai listens.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll line them all up at the same time. It¡¯s up to the cameraman who gets on screen, that makes sure that there are no hard feelings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is there anything else? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s left is the one I mentioned earlier. The girls are saying that ¡°I should¡¯ve done my hair if that¡¯s the case,¡± or ¡°should¡¯ve brought my makeup kit¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that you want to look good on TV, but you know¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But we¡¯re pretty excited about it, and if that continues, it¡¯ll interfere with our business at the store until noon ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Their heads would be occupied with the TV coverage that they¡¯ll make mistakes in selling bread and drinks until noon.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that¡­ ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks troubled.

    I look at the clock on the wall.

    The time now until opening our store, and the TV coverage arrival.

    Thinking about the three of those.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, you should see the girls with their hair and makeup ¡¹

    I readied myself.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get too fancy, make them look like high-school girls still, but make them a bit more mature and beautiful than usual ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have time for that. We don¡¯t even have enough equipment to put on makeup on the tennis girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just bring cosmetics and other stuff from the mansion, we still have Ya-chan there ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s coming here with Kinuka and the girls by 10.

    Nei knows everything in the mansion so she can bring what we need.

    ¡¸ Then, just bring them together in Rei-chan¡¯s van ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even so, we still don¡¯t have enough time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the clock.

    ¡¸ No, we do. It¡¯s only a five-minute drive from the mansion, right? Ya-chan only needs an hour to pack up and load the gear

    I talk about my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee and Ya-chan can do the makeup with the girls. With the two of you, you can finish doing makeup for the tennis girls in one hour ¡¹

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t be able to open the shop in two hours if that happens ¡¹

    The school festival starts at 10.

    The outsiders will come in by that time.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Even if some girls don¡¯t get their makeup done on time, the store can still start with those who are ready ¡¹

    There¡¯s no need for all the tennis club girls to be present from the start since they take turns for breaks.

    ¡¸ Besides, Mana will come and help at ten, so we can manage the bakery stuff. What¡¯s left is for Ai and me to do our jobs ¡¹

    I told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ But, do we need to go that far for the tennis club girls?

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s important to us is the pastry, right? So we should focus on getting the pastry baked before we open ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Sure, the pastry¡¯s important, without pastry to sell, we can¡¯t open the shop. But, that¡¯s not enough, right ¡¹

    Yes.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that we can just throw everything out but the bread.

    ¡¸ The bakery also has other important things. It¡¯s our job to set the system so the sellers in the store can work calmly, without worries, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹

    Then, Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan¡­when we start a real bakery¡­we¡¯re going to start working¡­ with high-school students¡­ who are working part-time too¡­and we¡¯re hiring them ¡¹

    She says while doing her work.

    ¡¸ If so¡­I think today¡­is a practice¡­for the future¡­store ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s right. If there¡¯s anything we can do to make our sellers feel good about their work, then we should do everything that we can to make that happen. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll manage with our hard work ¡¹

    I¡¯m confident.

    ¡¸ I understand how you feel, but still, we don¡¯t have enough time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the clock and said.

    Then.

    ¡º Hey, hey, hey! ¡»

    We hear a voice from the speakers on the ceiling.

    ¡º Sorry for interrupting the conversation, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s Kyouko-san! ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s watching from the mansion too?

    ¡º Minaho¡¯s busy right now so I¡¯ll interrupt instead! By the way, the foreign girls are also watching what¡¯s going on there ¡»

    Anya and the thirteen girl assassins are watching with Kyouko-san.

    ¡º For now, Nei¡¯s already packed up her set. It won¡¯t take an hour, she¡¯ll be there in 25 ¡»

    Nei¡¯s also listening to our conversation, she started moving right away.

    ¡º Mana-chan¡¯s told that she¡¯s not allowed to go to school before 10 but who cares about rules, she¡¯s going there with Nei ¡»

    That helps if Mana¡¯s here.

    I mean, I already brought Kurose Anju here, which should be against the rules.

    If that¡¯s the case, then I should¡¯ve brought Mana from the start.

    ¡º Also, Nei will bring another one to take care of the makeup. You don¡¯t have to worry there, Katsuko. That is what she said ¡»

    Who¡¯s the other one?

    Who else apart from Katsuko-nee and Nei knows much about cosmetics and hairstyles?

    Nagisa¡¯s taking care of her shop so she won¡¯t be here.

    If it¡¯s Kyouko-san.

    ¡º Katsuko, you underestimate your family. Ruriko¡¯s already increased the production of pastry here, Reika¡¯s ready to drive the car anytime ¡»

    We asked Ruriko to take charge of Agnes and the girls making the simple souvenir pastries.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s stuck here so we need someone to deliver the pastries from the mansion to here.

    Rei-chan will do that.

    ¡º You try to build the bakery on your own as much as you can, but the family will just continue to step in even if you don¡¯t want them to. That¡¯s what family means ¡»

    You can hear Kyouko-san¡¯s laughing voice from the speaker.

    ¡º Lastly, a message from Minaho. I¡¯m not that kind of a bottom-feeding woman you think I am. You know, she¡¯s angry. Apologize to her later ¡»

    Minaho-neesan got angry at Kana-senpai¡¯s remark from earlier?

    Then I guess¡­

    The TV coverage today isn¡¯t a trial.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san, tell Minaho-neesan this¡­ ¡¹

    ¡º Sure, what is it? ¡»

    ¡¸ Tell her to ¡°Take care¡± ¡¹

    The fact that we¡¯re featured in the national news at noon means¡­

    It just means that the people who are in the school can prove that they¡¯re here at that time.

    This means this is an alibi.

    I think that Minaho-neesan¡¯s going to do something huge during the news period.

    ¡º I¡¯ll tell her that, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll watch over Minaho. Besides, Minaho¡¯s a capable woman, that¡¯s why she called Agippina ¡»

    Julia Agrippina-san, the strongest freelance guard.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s in a situation where she hired her.

    ¡º You seem to have piqued her interest. Saying that she¡¯s been living in this world for a long time, but she¡¯s never met someone who told her that she¡¯s a good person ¡»

    Kyouko-san laughed.

    ¡º Anyway, Minaho will be fine, you should focus on what you should do instead. Well then, that¡¯s your DJ Kyouko-san. See you later! ¡»

    And she cuts off the audio.

    Kana-senpai talked to me.

    ¡¸ Who was that? ¡¹

    Oh, Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t know Kyouko-san.

    Then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here, Darling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anjou Mitama has arrived! ¡¹

    Edie and Mitama, who were walking from the mansion, have arrived.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re a little late ¡¹

    ¡¸ There was someone suspicious in front of the back gate of the mansion, so we took him out and handed him to the police ¡¹

    Suspicious individual?

    ¡¸ They weren¡¯t from Kansai Yakuza, they don¡¯t seem to know us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, they don¡¯t seem to know about the cars in front of the mansion. ¡¹

    ¡¸ They were surprised to find that there were police ¡¹

    As usual, there are cars parked in front of the main gate of the mansion, it¡¯s the police, who are trying to catch Kyouko-san and the Kouzuki SS teams.

    KansaiYakuza should know that Tsukiko and the girls are there.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s only one strange guy. Nobody else around the mansion ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m late! ¡¹

    Megu returned to the bakery.

    ¡¸ I told the captain about the TV coverage and she said that I could focus on helping here until afternoon ¡¹

    ¡¸ That helps. If Megu¡¯s here then we can make progress in the bakery ¡¹

    I feel sorry for the track and field club, however.

    Furthermore.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Coming in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hello ¡¹

    The prostitute cadets in Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel come from the school cafeteria door.

    Kurama Misato, Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, and Asahina Nozomi comes in.

    ¡¸ Good Morning, let¡¯s do our best today ¡¹

    They agreed to help out in selling the pastries today.

    Minaho-neesan gave them permission.

    Right.

    Minaho-neesan should¡¯ve used her car to pick them up from the new brothel and pick her up here

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s already out ¡¹

    ¡¸ She dropped us off at the back of the cafeteria ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, she told us to do our jobs ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san went to the other room ¡¹

    The other room must be the principal¡¯s office

    The remaining two prostitute cadets, Kurosawa Naoko-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san said that they don¡¯t want to help us in the store.

    With that said.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s leaving the prostitute in the school.

    And she went somewhere with Kudou-papa and Agrippina-san.

    Something will happen during the lunch news.

    ¡¸ Okay then, we¡¯ll introduce the four of them to the tennis girls. Our agreement with Minaho-san is that they won¡¯t be serving customers, right?

    Kana-senpai said.

    The prostitute cadets are strictly ordered to work only inside the store, such as preparing drinks and other stuff.

    ¡¸ If so, come with us Katsuko-san. ¡¹ We still need to talk it out with the tennis girls. They¡¯re done putting on their tennis uniform so they should be coming here by now ¡¹

    It¡¯s time for the tennis club girls to gather in the temporary cafe in front of the bakery and start preparing for the opening.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s do that. I¡¯ll talk to them. I¡¯ll tell them about the TV coverage and get their hair and makeup done ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee finally readied herself.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Can¡¯t convince those girls unless it¡¯s the beautiful and fashionable as usual Katsuko-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re flattering me ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no flattery. The idea of having Katsuko-san check on your makeup is a huge win. They¡¯re going to be happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be off for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, have fun Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m borrowing Katsuko-san, Nobu ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Kana-senpai left the bakery.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Edie, Tsukiko, and Kurose-san are in the break room, using the school¡¯s monitoring system, checking if there¡¯s anyone weird wandering around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger

    ¡¸ Mitama, you¡¯re guarding Misato and the girls. Don¡¯t let any weird men involve themselves with them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s formerly a bodyguard of Misato, so this kind of assignment is good for her.

    The prostitute cadets, or the Nadeshiko department, are separated from the ordinary students.

    The four of them are beauties so some boy could get carried away and try talking to them.

    That¡¯s why Mitama will take them out.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­this pad is baked ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, go tit ¡¹

    Ai, Megu, and I remained in the bakery, preparing even more pastries.

    I put the dough in the oven.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun seems like my senses have gone weird ¡¹

    Megu speaks up.

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, when I told the girls about the TV coverage, that we¡¯re going to be featured in national news, they were all very excited about it ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Honestly, I wasn¡¯t excited when I heard about the TV coverage. Of course, I know that I have to work harder, but I wasn¡¯t as excited as the girls in the club ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. Well, I thought that being featured on TV would help us when we open the bakery in the future, but, I just want to do my best to make sure we get the coverage we deserve. How do I say it, it feels like a duty more than anything ¡¹

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t understand why Kana-senpai was so excited when she came to the bakery.

    ¡¸ I think our senses are just weird now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, You know, Yukino¡¯s living with us and we watch her on TV all the time. Reika-oneesan¡¯s also a celebrity now, even Eri, Rie, Mitama, and Kinuka appear on TV nowadays. ¡¹

    We have a lot of girls in the family that show up on Yukino¡¯s TV show.

    Arisu already made an appearance, and Motoko and Kurumi had a martial arts demonstration.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan also appeared in the program about the historical building of the Kouzuki house, right? ¡¹

    Oh, that happened too.

    Ruriko¡¯s preparing for the second program, where she introduces the national treasures of the nobility.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we got accustomed to our family showing up on TV that we lost the sense of what¡¯s special about being on TV ¡¹

    Oh.

    So that¡¯s why.

    Kana-senpai and the girls aren¡¯t weird for getting excited.

    It was us who were weird for having low tension even though the TV coverage is coming.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay too ¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan¡­can do the makeup¡­and the hair of the tennis girls¡­ Katsuko-oneesan would feel at ease¡­when she¡¯s dragged by the mood of ordinary high school girls ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    We¡¯re not opening the bakery until we graduate from high school so we still have at least two and a half years.

    It¡¯s not a big deal if our pastry is featured on TV today.

    Yet, both Katsuko-nee and I were full of emotions for our bread.

    ¡¸ Normal high-school girls would make a big deal because they¡¯re going to be on TV ¡¹

    Being exposed to the girls lets Katsuko-nee¡¯s heart become close to the high-school girls

    Katsuko-nee got kidnapped in her first year in high school and she never had high-school experience.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan wants Katsuko-nee to regain her adolescent time ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun too ¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, Ai, and megumi-san too. We need to return to our senses as ordinary people. Especially Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai stopped her hands and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡¯s been in a lot of trouble lately ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    Like, dealing with the rebels from Kouzuki SS.

    Raping Ishigami Mizuki.

    Or the thirteen assassins.

    It¡¯s been tough.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget the feeling of excitement ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    I told Ai.

 CH 1383.

    ¡¸ No problem ¡¹

    Edie came out of the break room.

    ¡¸ Thanks, how was it? ¡¹

    I ask as I remove the first batch of baked bread from the oven.

    Megu and Ai are also doing their job in the bakery.

    ¡¸ Nobody suspicious around school as far as I¡¯m concerned ¡¹

    It¡¯s the school festival today so the students are much more buoyant than usual, and many of them aren¡¯t wearing uniforms because they¡¯re going to sell, or do some band performance.

    Even so, Edie judged that nobody was suspicious based on their behavior in the surveillance footage she saw.

    ¡¸ Anju will continue watching the surveillance system, she¡¯s a good one so she¡¯s already mastered the system perfectly ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s former bodyguard, Kurose Anju.

    Tsukiko read Katsuko-nee¡¯s memories and Edie taught her how to use the monitors, so she could use them already.

    She¡¯s a girl who¡¯s thorough with her work so it should be fine to leave it to her. Tsukiko¡¯s staying in the break room, watching Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ There were some weirdos around the mansion, right? But we don¡¯t have them in school? Then that means¡­ ¡¹

    After checking the pastry, I fill the pad with only pastry that has no problems.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re enemies, but they don¡¯t know who we are ¡¹

    The fact that they came to the mansion means that the enemy knows about the Kuromori family.

    However, they don¡¯t know how many people are there, and that some are attending this school.

    ¡¸ How much does this enemy know about us? ¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.

    If they¡¯re using old information, then it would be that the Kuromori mansion is a high-class brothel for the political and financial VIPs

    However, if they know details about us, then¡­

    If they know the connection to the Kouzuki house, or Misuzu, Ruriko, and other daughters of nobility¡­

    ¡¸ We need to consider how to deal with them ¡¹

    I want to avoid making poor moves that¡¯ll give unnecessary information to the enemies.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think they know much about our family ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ If they did, they won¡¯t be that nonchalant ¡¹

    Oh right. The enemy didn¡¯t know about the police and Kouzuki SS waiting on the road in front of the mansion.

    ¡¸ But, maybe they just sent minions who didn¡¯t know anything on purpose just to see our approach ¡¹

    I¡¯m considering that possibility.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s going to be a watchdog behind the people we captured. But there was nobody like that ¡¹

    Edie and Michi are similar, they can sense Qi in their surroundings.

    If Edie says that, then I don¡¯t need to consider that likelihood anymore.

    ¡¸ We also frisked the guy before giving him to the police. He had a smartphone and an audio recorder. so Mitama and I took it. But since they don¡¯t have any recording device that broadcasts live, there¡¯s no information leak. They didn¡¯t have any transmitter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where are those stuff you confiscated now? What did they get to record? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We put them inside the mansion and handed them to Rei-chan. Don¡¯t worry, we already cut off the power. We arrived late at school because we were doing that ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san and Rei-chan are at the mansion, and Kyouko-san and Anya are there, so they must be analyzing it now.

    Rei-chan¡¯s coming here with Nei and the girls, and we can always communicate inside the mansion and in the bakery anytime.

    ¡¸ Okay, thanks. As expected of Edie. You didn¡¯t miss a thing ¡¹

    I praised Edie as I continue working.

    ¡¸ Obviously, it¡¯s your Edie after all ¡¹

    Edie happily said.

    Then, Edie operates on an external monitor at the top of the wall.

    The screen shows the inside of the cafeteria switched to outside the bakery, around the back entrance.

    ¡¸ They should come now. Darling, they¡¯re here ¡¹

    Oh, Katsuko-nee¡¯s van is parking.

    Rei-chan¡¯s driving.

    She¡¯s the driver today so she¡¯s disguised by wearing a hat and sunglasses.

    I also see the one on the passenger seat.

    Is Nei in the trunk?

    Right, she brought some cosmetics for the tennis club girls. She should have a lot of luggage.

    I look at the clock and it¡¯s 25 minutes since the call earlier.

    Nei and everyone acted on time as they said.

    ¡¸ Megu, Ai, I¡¯ll help with unloading. I¡¯ll also get Mana to help here right away ¡¹

    They need a male helper there.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take it from here, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Hearing their replies, I head to the back entrance of the bakery

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too Darling ¡¹

    Edie followed after me.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I opened the rear entrance and Rei-chan¡¯s car just finished parking.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, I¡¯ll help inside now ¡¹

    Mana got off the passenger seat and she was already wearing her apron.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do ¡¹

    We passed by each other and she went inside the bakery.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll return to the mansion immediately after the luggage is dropped off. ¡¹

    Rei-chan on the driver¡¯s seat told me.

    I don¡¯t think that Ruriko, Agnes, and the girls have already finished making their pastries at that time.

    Rei-chan kept the engine on so she could depart right away.

    ¡¸ Sorry for making you do all these roundtrips Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m happy that I can do something to help out, besides ¡¹

    Rei-chan whispered.

    ¡¸ There are no problems on Minaho-san or the mansion¡¯s side, have fun with the school festival ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan¡¯s sending Kouzuki SS for Minaho-neesan already? ¡¹

    I also whispered back.

    ¡¸ No, Kouzuki SS won¡¯t be involved this time. That¡¯s what¡¯s decided ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There should still be no problems ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Everything is according to Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan then? ¡¹

    I knew that Minaho-neesan was doing something and leaving us out of it.

    Using the national news appearance to give us an alibi that we were inside the school for the festival today.

    Kouzuki SS isn¡¯t involved on purpose either.

    The reason is that Minaho-neesan¡¯s actions would be a crime.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS won¡¯t be moving, but Shou-oneesama¡¯s ready to respond immediately, just in case. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s on standby at the main office.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll hear the details later ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should ask Minaho-san instead. She¡¯ll return by evening ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    I¡¯m still a bit worried, but¡­

    I have to focus on the school festival today.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, help me! ¡¹

    The sliding door of the van opened and Nei took out a huge bag of cosmetics.

    Oh, it¡¯s the bag Katsuko-nee took to the hotel room when Misuzu and Ruriko gave flowers at the Russian film festival party before.

    ¡¸ The box at the back is heavy! Those are all cosmetics! ¡¹

    Box?

    Oh yeah, there are three huge cardboard boxes.

    And next to the box is¡­

    ¡¸ Morning, Kou! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s there.

    She¡¯s not wearing her uniform, but instead, she¡¯s wearing a white one-piece dress since it¡¯s Sunday

    ¡¸ I have come ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ No, I thought I mentioned that girls from nobility can¡¯t come to our school festival! ¡¹

    The security had to tighten up, that¡¯s the reason why Misuzu, Ruriko, Sakurako, and Karen can¡¯t come here.

    ¡¸ Oh? But I¡¯m okay though, I¡¯m not a daughter of nobility! Kukuku ¡¹

    Err.

    Sure, Mariko¡¯s Torii house isn¡¯t from the nobility.

    But still, her mother is from the Kanou house, one of the big three¡­

    That¡¯s why Mariko, who¡¯s not from the nobility, was allowed to have a bodyguard with her in school.

    Geez.

    ¡¸ That aside, I know that we¡¯re busy ¡¹

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the two, take one of the boxes Darling ¡¹

    Edie stacked the boxes and lifted them.

    Nei¡¯s holding Katsuko-nee¡¯s cosmetics.

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t push yourself, Edie, there¡¯s three so the three of us can carry one each ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, this is heavy, Mariko will break her back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can¡¯t carry those ¡¹

    Is it that heavy?

    ¡¸ Many of them are also in glass bottles so you can¡¯t drop them, Kou, ¡¹

    Trying to lift one of the boxes, yep, this is heavy.

    I see. Many of the cosmetics are liquids in bottles.

    And to think that Edie can lift two boxes easily.

    I quickly took it to the temporary terrace where the tennis girls are gathered.

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ Wait, Mariko, these three boxes are¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, these are mine ¡¹

    Mariko laughs again.

    ¡¸ I thought of coming here today but, Nei-oneesama sent a mail ¡¹

    Nei sent the mail not just to Kana-senpai but also to Mariko.

    ¡¸ But, that was an hour ago, right? ¡¹

    Right after we left the mansion in the van.

    ¡¸ I could come here in an hour, I had my driver go to this school. I met up with Nei-oneesan at the back gate ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s house has a chauffeur car since she¡¯s the daughter of the president of a large company.

    ¡¸ But, it was only 25 minutes ago that I decided to bring some cosmetics and such. ¡¹

    The women¡¯s tennis team makeup assembly was decided just a short time ago.

    ¡¸ Oh, it just happened. Kana and I get along. SO, for Kana, I mean, I just thought of bringing some presents to the tennis girls who also helped Kou this time ¡¹

    Right, Mariko and Kana get along.

    Then, Kana-senpai loves branded and expensive cosmetics.

    ¡¸ But still, three boxes of these¡­ ¡¹

    If Mariko prepared some presents, then it would be some expensive cosmetics.

    That means that this cost a lot.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll explain later ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still ¡¹

    I feel sorry that Mariko spent her money.

    ¡¸ Just hurry up, everyone¡¯s waiting for us ¡¹

    Mariko told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    I took the heavy box from the car.

    Mariko closed the van¡¯s side door.

    Then, after parting from the car¡­

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama, thank you ¡¹

    Mariko thanked her.

    ¡¸ Yes, good luck. I¡¯ll be coming over again to see what¡¯s going on ¡¹

    Rei-chan drives off the van.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Thanks for the help, I¡¯m going to borrow the corner of the cafeteria to do the makeup for the tennis girls ¡¹

    I carried the heavy cardboard boxes and Katsuko-nee looked and thanked me.

    Nei and Edie had already taken their luggage inside the cafeteria

    ¡¸ How is it Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I explained to them and they understood ¡¹

    He gave the details to the tennis girls about the national TV coverage and apologized for informing them so abruptly in the morning.

    Now that¡¯s over¡­

    The girls wearing matching tennis clothes look satisfied for the time being.

    But, the atmosphere seems to be filled with anxiety and anticipation.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey everyone, Kana, I came over ¡¹

    Mariko in her white dress shouted at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Huh, who? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s that girl? ¡¹

    The school festival hasn¡¯t started yet.

    Outsiders can¡¯t come to the school yet, there¡¯s a stranger here, so the club girls are showing a suspicious look.

    ¡¸ Oh? You¡¯re here already Mariko?! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai didn¡¯t expect Mariko to come at this time

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san, who¡¯s that girl? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana, isn¡¯t it bad to bring someone from the outside? ¡¹

    The club girl seniors approach Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Oh my, I¡¯m one who got all three boxes of cosmetics here just for all of you! ¡¹

    Mariko purposely emphasized it.

    ¡¸ Kana, hurry and introduce me to them ¡¹

    Kana-senpai

    ¡¸ Well, you know, she¡¯s a friend outside the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Best friend! ¡¹

    Mariko speaks sharply

    ¡¸ Kana, we¡¯re best friends, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, my best friend, Torii Mariko-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. She had no choice.

    ¡¸ Hello once again, I¡¯m Torii Mariko ¡¹

    Mariko introduces herself to the tennis girls with grace.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kana, what¡¯s the next part? ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s none ¡¹

    ¡¸ There should be, like, my family ¡¹

    Mariko says it herself

    ¡¸ Is it okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ That makes it easier for them to understand that way, right? ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Torii Mariko-san is like, Torii Electronics¡¯, you know, the huge company, right? ¡¹

    Torii Electronics is a world-renowned leading manufacturer of electrical appliances in japan.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s the daughter of the president of Torii Electronics? ¡¹

    ¡¸ My father is the president, and my grandfather is the founder! ¡¹

    Mariko puffs her chest.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s that kind of rich girl. ¡¹

    Even if Kana-senpai explains it, the tennis girls are looking at Mariko with dumbfounded faces.

    I guess the image of a girl suddenly appearing and telling them that she¡¯s the daughter of the president of a global company doesn¡¯t connect in their head.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m what they call an ¡°Ojou-sama¡± And, I brought some presents for being so good to my best friend, Kana ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ You can put the box there and show what¡¯s inside to everyone ¡¹

    I did as told and put the box on the floor and opened it.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s packed! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait, isn¡¯t this one really expensive? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That cute bottle over there, I saw them go on sale just last week! ¡¹

    The tennis girls all got captured by Mariko¡¯s high-class cosmetics.

    ¡¸ This box and the box Edie brought in. All three of them are for you girls ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ T-This is bad, Mariko! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, these are expensive, right? This or this, wow, this one¡¯s expensive but a popular foundation! This is impossible to get! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why, Kana? ¡¹

    Mariko asks back calmly.

    ¡¸ Well, this is bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s bad about it? We just got too many so I¡¯m giving it away ¡¹

    Mariko said the tennis girls are surprised.

    ¡¸ They send some to me every month. They just deliver so many. That¡¯s why it¡¯s accumulating ¡¹

    ¡¸ Send? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Deliver? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Accumulating? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and the girls can¡¯t understand what Mariko¡¯s talking about.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a shareholder so..well, it¡¯s a little different than the so-called normal shareholder benefits where the company gives you tens of thousands of yen per year. I own a huge percentage of the company¡¯s stock. That¡¯s why they make sure to send me the products they¡¯re selling now and the new ones they¡¯re launching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh? Wait a second. Mariko¡¯s father also owns the cosmetics company in addition to his job at Torii Electronics? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks.

    ¡¸ No! Father doesn¡¯t do stocks, he¡¯s busy with his work at Torii Electronics. I¡¯m the shareholder! ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I heard that Mariko¡¯s learning how to do stocks from Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    ¡¸ I own shares from various companies. Like I own stocks on three cosmetic makers right now. That¡¯s why we have three boxes here. The three companies send me their products every month ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a major shareholder so I check how well the products are doing. If I find a bad product, then I make sure to tell the company that sold me. But, three companies kept sending more and more so I¡¯m having a hard time keeping up with the pile ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ So, I thought that it would be a huge help to the girls who are usually helping out Kana ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Mariko, you could¡¯ve just handed it to your friends at school instead of us ¡¹

    Kana-senpai who was happy to receive the high-end products from Katsuko-nee seems to be put off by the number of cosmetics she¡¯s receiving this time.

    ¡¸ This won¡¯t do with girls in our school. They sure are getting the same products as I am ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right, the school she goes to is only open to the young ladies of nobility and wealthy daughters that Jii-chan screens.

    ¡¸ I mean, the daughters of the founders of these cosmetic products are also students of our school. I can¡¯t just give these away to the students if they¡¯re there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, this company is one of the old ones. This was from the Meiji era if I recall correctly ¡¹

    Kana-senpai saw the company logo on the product inside the box.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, I only brought Japanese manufacturer cosmetics. As expected, foreign companies don¡¯t send one to me all the time, just sometimes ¡¹

    Sometimes, so they still do.

    ¡¸ T-This girl¡¯s a celeb! ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-san¡¯s best friends with her too! ¡¹

    The tennis girls are speechless, but they have figured out that Mariko¡¯s the real deal

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san¡¯s going to apply makeup to them, right? Then you can use these as much as you like. You won¡¯t know what they do until you use them after all ¡¹

    Mariko told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. I¡¯ll use them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, you can bring home whichever you like. I¡¯m giving all these to you girls ¡¹

    Mariko emphasized it once again.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, help us do the makeup for the girls too! ¡¹

    Nei comes from the cafeteria and shouted.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan, Mariko-san, and me! The three of us can cooperate together and we¡¯ll finish sooner! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do, Mariko-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also asked for Mariko¡¯s help.

    ¡¸ Yes, if you¡¯re okay with me. But Katsuko-san will still do the final check. They might not like the makeup I do on them ¡¹

    Mariko said cheerfully

    ¡¸ Yes, you need to balance the whole thing so the girls the two of us will make up will still need to show it to Katsuko-oneechan and make adjustments ¡¹

    Nei said.

    It¡¯s a bakery terrace cafe for the tennis girls, so it¡¯s a bad idea to make the makeup too flashy.

    Katsuko-nee will do the final adjustments.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria! ¡¹

    Nei calls the tennis girls.

    ¡¸ Kana, you need to get in shape ¡¹

    Mariko taps Kana-senpai¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸ R-Right, we¡¯re getting Katsuko-san to do our makeup in turns so we can prepare to open the terrace cafe while they¡¯re at it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay! ¡¹

    The tennis girls replied.

    Now they can stand proud when the TV coverage comes.

    That¡¯s one of the problems fixed.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll use the school year and alphabetic order. Those who are free can start working. Mariko¡¯s giving them later anyway so don¡¯t think about it for now! You don¡¯t have time to pick what you want right now. We¡¯re not going for first-come-first-serve! If there¡¯s a lot who want a single item, then we¡¯ll be deciding with rock-paper-scissors by the end of the day ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gave instructions.

    ¡¸ Darling, let¡¯s go back. They¡¯re good now ¡¹

    Edie came over and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we should ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Nei, Mariko, and Kana-senpai will be okay here.

    I also have my place to be.

 CH 1384.

    Chapter 1384. School Festival Day 2 / Make-up

    ¡º Well, for your skin tone, I think this would be a good choice ¡»

    The monitor in the bakery shows the tennis girls getting their makeup in the corner of the cafeteria

    I check on them from time to time while working on my pastry.

    Katsuko-nee, Mariko, and Nei set up the chairs and the girls take turns getting their makeup.

    Right next to it is one of the desks in the cafeteria, and Nei brought her makeup kit from the mansion and the three boxes of makeup that Mariko brought there so it¡¯s readily accessible.

    ¡º I want to use this, but¡­ ¡»

    A senior from the tennis club points at the cosmetics Mariko brought over.

    ¡º Oh, this one? If that¡¯s the case, this and this should be better ¡»

    Mariko quickly pulls out her cosmetics and a few other items from the box.

    ¡º Katsuko-san, can we match this two? ¡»

    Mariko shows the cosmetics she picked to Katsuko-nee, who¡¯s doing makeup on the girls.

    ¡º I think that combo is fine but it would be better for this girl if you get a darker foundation color ¡»

    Katsuko-nee compares the makeup to the girl¡¯s face and replies.

    ¡º Oh, I see. You¡¯re right ¡»

    Mariko took out a different colored foundation immediately.

    ¡º Once you¡¯re done doing makeup, show it to me ¡»

    ¡º Yes, please do Katsuko-san ¡»

    Mariko started doing makeup for the senior girl after responding to Katsuko-nee.

    Meanwhile, Nei;

    ¡º Okay, we¡¯re done! Katsuko-oneechan, check! ¡»

    Nei shows the girl she did makeup on to Katsuko-nee.

    ¡º Wow, Nei-san¡¯s amazing with make-up! ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re looking fifty percent more beautiful than the usual! ¡»

    The girls who are waiting for their turns say loudly.

    ¡º That¡¯s good, but they¡¯re high-school girls so you should do the eyeliner like this ¡»

    Katsuko-nee reached her hand and made some adjustments to the girl Nei did makeup on.

    ¡º And in your case, you should raise your bangs here. Do you have a hairpin? ¡»

    ¡º Here, Katsuko-oneechan ¡»

    Katusko-nee fixed the girl¡¯s hair.

    ¡º Wow, now it¡¯s 80%! ¡»

    ¡º Katsuko-san¡¯s amazing! ¡»

    ¡º Eeeeh? How do I look right now? ¡»

    ¡º Here, Mirror ¡»

    Nei gave her a hand mirror.

    ¡º Wow, this doesn¡¯t look like me! I¡¯m impressed! ¡»

    She looks at her face and is at a loss of words.

    ¡º It looks very natural ¡»

    ¡º Yes, if it were me or someone else, I would¡¯ve applied more stuff, like, there¡¯s so many of them here ¡»

    The girls said, then Katsuko-nee;

    ¡º You girls are still in high school so make use of your natural skin. Besides, it¡¯s the school festival, the teachers will let you off with a bit of makeup but you shouldn¡¯t get too flashy. We¡¯re going to deal with a lot of customers ¡»

    ¡º Oh, you¡¯re right ¡»

    ¡º Besides, it¡¯s better to do this finish to give it a classy look ¡»

    Katsuko-nee then put a touch-up on the outer corner of the girl¡¯s eye.

    ¡º Wow, now it¡¯s 100%! ¡»

    ¡º Katsuko-san, I¡¯m also done here, can you take a look? ¡»

    Mariko calls Katsuko-nee this time.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand how those girls feel ¡¹

    Megu says while working.

    ¡¸ I think that they should get the cafeteria done first then do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get how Megumi feels, but you can¡¯t do anything about that ¡¹

    Edie smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ To Darling and Megumi, this school festival, and selling pastries, are all your efforts for the future. But for the tennis girls, yesterday and today are just a game to them ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The school festival is just a ¡®festival.¡¯ That¡¯s the reason why they¡¯re making such a fuss when they heard that a TV crew is coming to cover the event. The extraordinary event of the school festival just became more extraordinary ¡¹

    Right.

    The girls in the tennis club don¡¯t take selling pastries as seriously as we do.

    For the girls, they¡¯re just doing a refreshment booth at the school festival.

    ¡¸ Darling, Kana was on a weird tension when she came over, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, she came to the bakery asking me why I didn¡¯t tell her about the TV coverage.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it surprised me, but I get it now. Kana-senpai feels the same way as the tennis club girls ¡¹

    The mere fact that they might see themselves on the TV news makes them feel uplifted.

    No, I guess that Kana-senpai also sent a message and talked to the other members of the tennis club after Nei informed her about the TV coverage while she was on the bus on the way to school.

    And so, she went to the tennis club room to change, and the other members of the club are getting more excited.

    Kanna-senpai and the girls at the tennis club are excited.

    They¡¯re heated up in the club room and popped to the bakery with the same tension, that¡¯s why it turned like that.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t really watch TV so I don¡¯t get it, but I guess it¡¯s exciting to them. Getting into the TV camera I mean ¡¹

    I never watched TV ever since I was a kid.

    In middle school, I live in a dorm in the mountains, and TV is banned there.

    Even now, the only show I watch is Yukino¡¯s show.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested in TV either so it¡¯s surprising to me ¡¹

    Megu glanced up at the monitor that shows the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Some say that young people are turning away from TV since the internet has more momentum now, but the influence of TV is still strong ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Nowadays, things that are broadcasted on TV are spread on the internet, and many people watch the TV that becomes a hot topic on video sites later, even though the ratings are low when it broadcasts, it sometimes becomes a big topic just because it became popular on the internet ¡¹

    Does that pattern even exist?

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, that also happened last week ¡¹

    Mana says while making pastries.

    ¡¸ Err, what was it again? Oh right, there¡¯s this American mountaineering equipment company called whiteface, and they make square-shaped backpacks ¡¹

    Square-shaped backpacks?

    ¡¸ That backpack got aired on TV last week, saying that these are popular with homosexuals these days. Saying that the shape of the backpacks made by that manufacturer are called gay backpacks ¡¹

    Gay backpacks?

    ¡¸ Then, the internet picked that up and spread it all over because the name was funny. Even those who didn¡¯t watch the show during its airing were told that the square backpacks from that manufacturer were called gay backpacks, and were popular among homosexuals. It¡¯s just scary, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s scary? ¡¹

    I asked Mana.

    ¡¸ Huh? Don¡¯t get it? I mean, it¡¯s just an ordinary backpack sold by an American mountaineering equipment maker not only in Japan but all over the world. So, the TV casually just mentions that it¡¯s commonly used by homosexuals because someone on TV must¡¯ve heard about it, and it¡¯s not really a fad, just some homosexuals near that person ¡¹

    Mana sighed.

    ¡¸ The people who buy those aren¡¯t just in Japan, but all over the world, and considering the ratio, I¡¯m pretty sure that most who use it aren¡¯t homosexuals ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, and yet, the people who saw that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not only those who watched TV but also those who learned about the gay backpacks over the internet would assume that everyone carrying that backpack from that manufacturer is a gay person ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just outrageous. That also gave trouble to the maker ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, it was a huge problem because those who happen to like that backpack, buy and use it, even though they¡¯re not homosexual, are going to have a hard time using it just because of that line. But once the keyword of gay backpack spreads out, then there¡¯s no helping it ¡¹

    So that¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you need to be careful Onii-chan. Don¡¯t make light of the national TV noon news! If they find something to poke fun at, someone will post it over the net ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    If you mess up something, they¡¯ll just cut that scene and upload it over the internet.

    ¡¸ Darling, don¡¯t think of only negatives. It could also be well-received over the net and it becomes a good thing ¡¹

    Edie said, but¡­

    ¡¸ But, thinking that way will just make you fail ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. You just have to remain steady. Yoshi-kun¡¯s better that way ¡¹

    Megu says with a serious look.

    ¡¸ Megumi¡¯s sure earnest ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. What¡¯s wrong with being earnest? ¡¹

    Megu puffed her cheeks and retorted.

    ¡¸ Not really, Megumi¡¯s fine the way you are ¡¹

    Edie then points at the girls on the screen.

    ¡¸ But, Megumi, you need to understand those girls a bit more ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, those girls are more like normal high-school girls and I¡¯m not ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ Either way, I¡¯m just too uptight, too fussy, and overly serious ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s comparing herself to the tennis club girls who are enjoying the school festival.

    ¡¸ But¡­that¡¯s okay on its own¡­Megumi-san ¡¹

    Ai, who had been quiet all this time, says without stopping her work.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to have someone like Megumi-san¡­someone like Ai¡­like Mana-chan, like Edie-san¡­our family¡­has a lot of girls ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ When Kana-chan came here earlier¡­at first, she was excited¡­like the rest of the tennis girls, but¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Along the way¡­she noticed that Yoshida-kun isn¡¯t like her¡­who¡¯s feeling merry that the TV coverage is coming¡­seeing that¡­Yoshida-kun¡¯s serious with the pastry¡­she looked like she was about to cry¡­and apologized to Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Right, so that¡¯s why Kana-senpai suddenly turned around and started apologizing, saying ¡°don¡¯t hate me please¡±

    She figured out that there¡¯s a different meaning and value to the TV coverage for Katsuko-nee, Ai, and me.

    We see it as a serious trial for the future of our bakery, and we¡¯re not as merry as the tennis club girls¡­

    That¡¯s why she apologized.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan tried to understand. That¡¯s why¡­we¡¯re also trying to understand them ¡¹

    To Megu who has an earnest personality, she¡¯s not happy that the tennis girls are just being merry, flocking around, not concentrating on preparing the opening of the cafe, that we had to send Katsuko-nee to do their makeup.

    I can understand that.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Mana thinks that it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Look at them. Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s specialty isn¡¯t just with pastries but also that ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s giving instructions to Nei and Mariko, making the tennis club girls even more beautiful.

    Katsuko-nee was the number one choice among the big-name clients when she was a prostitute at the Black Forest.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s good at make-up, and she can give the right instructions on how to make one look more classy.

    ¡¸ I know, Katsuko-oneechan¡¯s beautiful and fashionable too ¡¹

    Megu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to know that Megu-oneechan, we¡¯re family after all. But I think what¡¯s more important is that Katsuko-oneechan can show the people outside what she can do ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡º Katsuko-san, you should¡¯ve been a cosmetics instructor instead of baking! ¡»

    ¡º I mean, it¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s just the tennis club girls! ¡»

    Girls continue to gather in the cafeteria.

    Seeing that Katsuko-nee¡¯s doing makeup for the tennis girls, the other schoolgirls have gathered.

    ¡º Not today, I still have to return to the bakery once I¡¯m done doing makeup for the tennis girls. We won¡¯t have time to sell bread in the shop if I do ¡»

    Katsuko-nee said with a cheerful smile.

    ¡º Yes, the tennis club is collaborating with the bakery today and we¡¯re waitresses at the cafe, that¡¯s why Katsuko-san¡¯s doing our makeup ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re going to appear on TV later this noon in the cafe! ¡»

    The tennis club girls who have Katsuko-nee doing their makeup said loudly.

    ¡º Ugh, still unfair! ¡»

    ¡º Why is the news even doing a coverage on the sidewalk cafe! ¡»

    ¡º Can¡¯t help it, if it¡¯s a topic in the noon news, it¡¯s only for five minutes ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯ll show up, and it¡¯s over after five minutes ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking, why this place ¡»

    Woah, if that goes on, the tennis girls will be in a fight with the other schoolgirls.

    Then.

    ¡º I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m busy with the tennis girls already today. If you want to ask me about makeup, then you can come next time ¡»

    Katsuko-nee told the girls with a smile.

    ¡º Are you sure, Katsuko-san? ¡»

    ¡º You can come anytime as long as we¡¯re done with our bakery work ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s a promise, Katsuko-san! ¡»

    Now that calmed them down.

    ¡º I want Natou-senpai to teach me how to apply makeup ¡»

    ¡º Ah, me too! Natou-senpai¡¯s beautiful after all ¡»

    The girls are also gathering around Nei.

    ¡º What, Me? Also, don¡¯t call me Senpai, we¡¯re in the same year! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s a repeater.

    ¡º Furthermore, didn¡¯t you see Katsuko-oneechan fixing what I did so many times? I¡¯m a returnee so my makeup is a little bit tight ¡»

    Nei said.

    ¡º It¡¯s not really tight, it¡¯s just that you draw the eyeliner differently. It¡¯s just a matter of preference, so I think Nei-chan¡¯s okay as she is. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t suit the other girls ¡»

    Katsuko-nee replied.

    ¡º Yes, Natou-senpai¡¯s too beautiful. I don¡¯t think the same makeup Natou-senpai does would suit me ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t call me Senpai! ¡»

    Yeah, Katsuko-nee and Nei are having fun.

    I think getting along with the schoolgirls will be a good influence on them.

    ¡º Okay, continue moving your hands Nei-san ¡»

    Mariko tells Nei as she finished the makeup of the girl she¡¯s in charge of.

    ¡º She¡¯s also good at makeup, she must be Katsuko-san¡¯s helper? ¡»

    ¡º No, Mariko-san is a friend of our Kana ¡»

    ¡º Best friend! Kana¡¯s best friend okay! ¡»

    Marika joined the conversation.

    ¡º Also, this best friend of Kana, Mariko-san, is the young lady of Torii Electronics ¡»

    ¡º Yes, that¡¯s right! ¡»

    ¡º Really? Wow! My fridge has that brand ¡»

    ¡º Thanks for the patronage ¡»

    Yeah, Mariko¡¯s doing well

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. So¡­ ¡¹

    I mutter while working on the pastries.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it, no matter what happens, you just have to make it have a good end ¡¹

    Results-wise, it¡¯s good that Katsuko-nee and Nei got along with the school girls.

    We can fill in for Katsuko-nee¡¯s absence anyway.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, just change your thinking. Think positively ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Giving the tennis girls makeup is good too, it¡¯ll make the waitresses in the cafe look beautiful as a result ¡¹

    That¡¯s right, let¡¯s think positively

    ¡¸ Edie, can we check on how¡¯s the cafe going? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger ¡¹

    Edie changed the view on the screen.

    The sidewalk cafe;

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ve wiped all the tables and chairs? Are we finished there? You can go there once Mizuhara-san finishes her makeup, she¡¯s the one in charge. Amino-san, come over. Oh, I get it. You can do it after getting your makeup. Sakata-san¡¯s done, then, you can switch with Shijima-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s making preparations for the opening.

    ¡¸ Our family¡¯s doing their work ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ We should do as planned as well. ¡¹

    Mana came over so we¡¯re doing well.

    Then, once it¡¯s 10, we can sell pastries as scheduled.

    ¡¸ It was right not to ask for help from the tennis girls this time ¡¹

    The tennis girls will be able to bake pastries for the event, but¡­

    They¡¯re not accustomed so the jobs in the bakery will only get late.

    After yesterday¡¯s sales, we knew that we had to bake a certain amount before the opening.

    We¡¯re working alone until 10 when the school festival opens to the public.

    That turned out to be the right decision.

    Megu, Ai, Mana, and I work well together.

    Edie¡¯s the only one watching, but it¡¯s the usual

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s a lot more than planned ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee hasn¡¯t come back from giving the tennis girls makeup but¡­

    All the bread for the storefront has finished baking.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee¡¯s not here so we might¡¯ve worked harder than usual ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun we still have to prepare the next batch ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s right, if we have the same amount of customers yesterday, then we need to continue making more bread.

    We need to start on our second batch.

    Even so, we still have some time to pause.

    Then.

    The door to the dining room opens up.

    ¡¸ If you girls have time then that¡¯s great, Katsuko-san¡¯s going to give Ai and Megumi-san makeup too! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai showed up and said.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll pass. I don¡¯t like makeup ¡¹

    Megu said, but¡­

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? It¡¯s you who will most likely show up on TV so you need makeup! ¡¹

    The national broadcast will come to cover the activities at the school festival of the baking course established this year.

    Minaho-neesan used that details, so the camera would definitely go inside the bakery.

    The camera will definitely focus on Ai and me since we¡¯re the students in the course, and Megu will also show up, helping us out in our work.

    ¡¸ Go, Megu and Ai ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But, Yoshi-kun, I¡¯m not¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No¡­no buts¡­Megumi-san, we¡¯re getting makeup ¡¹

    Ai told Megu.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t get makeup, the tennis girls will find us weird ¡¹

    To the tennis club girls who are excited about the TV coverage, getting Katsuko-nee to do their makeup and wait for the camera to show their beautiful faces is common sense.

    ¡¸ Thinking that way¡­is also bad for Yoshida-kun¡­so, get makeup¡­for Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Megu and Ai should also mingle with the ordinary girls.

    ¡¸ Go on. Onii-chan and I will take care of the next batch, we can do it ¡¹

    Mana told Megu.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we have more time thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work. So you should go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu and Ai went to the cafeteria

    ¡¸ Thanks for that, Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I thanked Kana-senpai for coming in and calling the two.

    Having Katsuko-nee give them makeup will increase their friendliness with Megu and Ai.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, they¡¯re getting her makeup right now so I thought of calling over Megumi-san and Ai ¡¹

    They?

    I look at the monitor and¡­

    Oh, Misato and the girls who came over to the cafe to help out are also getting makeup from Katsuko-nee.

    It¡¯s not just the tennis girls but the whole cafe members.

    ¡¸ But you know, those girls are quite the beauties if they put on their makeup ¡¹

    The four of them are beauties that Minaho-neesan carefully selected.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a shame that they can only work inside the tent ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan forbids the prostitute cadets to interact with the schoolboys or outsiders.

    And so, they¡¯re going to work in the tents where they give drinks and don¡¯t make contact with customers.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, you should get a makeup too, Edie-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass. I don¡¯t do any job in the bakery, and I have a reason why I can¡¯t show up in the news ¡¹

    Edie has another schedule for a TV appearance.

    ¡¸ BEsides, Kana, you still don¡¯t have your makeup done, right? ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t look like she has makeup on yet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go last, it¡¯s just for standard ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled closed the door and came to me.

    ¡¸ If I get makeup, I won¡¯t get to do this, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai kissed me on the lips.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1385.

    Chapter 1385. School Festival Day 2 / No. Never.

    ¡º Girls, final check, we only have fifteen minutes left ¡»

    Kana-senpai came out of the cafeteria and checked on the cafe outside and instructs the tennis girls.

    ¡º Okay, Kana-san ¡»

    Kana-senpai¡¯s the last one to get her makeup. They managed to complete the makeup of all the girls of the tennis club fifteen minutes before the opening of the school fest.

    ¡º Is it okay to get it inside the tent? ¡»

    ¡º Yesterday it was, but we have good weather today so let¡¯s put that there! ¡»

    ¡º Okay! ¡»

    The tennis club girls got bright and cheerful after getting Katsuko-nee, Nei, and Mariko give them make-up and turned them beautiful with high-end cosmetics.

    They¡¯re now doing their assigned jobs.

    ¡º Hey, I feel like you girls look different than usual ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, those eyes look great ¡»

    The boys who passed by doesn¡¯t know that the tennis girls got their makeup done at the cafeteria and so they were amazed.

    ¡º Yes sure, sorry but we don¡¯t have time to chat around since we¡¯re busy! ¡»

    ¡º Katsuko-nee and the group made us look pretty so we¡¯re going to work hard to pay them back ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯re even getting gifts later! ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m calling dibs on the pink lipstick! ¡»

    ¡º I want those too! How many were those? ¡»

    ¡º I think that there are about five or six in Mariko-san¡¯s box ¡»

    ¡º Girls, no gifts to those who keep gossiping! ¡»

    Kana-senpai scolds the girls.

    ¡¸ Help me clean up ¡¹

    Nei looks out the door from the cafeteria and told us in the bakery.

    Oh right, we have to bring back Katsuko-nee¡¯s makeup and the three boxes Mariko brought over.

    But, I¡¯m in the middle of taking the bread out of the oven so I can¡¯t help out at the moment.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it. Mitama, Anju, come ¡¹

    Edie opens the break room door and she calls Mitama and Kurose Anju

    Putting Mitama aside since she¡¯s a student here, I wonder if it¡¯s okay to let Kurose Anju in her plain clothes come out.

    But, it¡¯s just ten minutes before the start of the school festivals, and students not in their uniforms for their booths and presentations are already hanging around the cafeteria¡­

    I guess she won¡¯t be exposed now.

    ¡¸ Should I go too? ¡¹

    Tsukiko comes out of the break room but¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just carrying heavy boxes so Tsukiko doesn¡¯t have to go. For now, we¡¯re putting Katsuko-nee¡¯s luggage and the boxes Mariko brought here to the break room ¡¹

    It¡¯s meant to be a gift for the tennis girls but it¡¯s all expensive.

    We need to keep it safe.

    We¡¯re at a school festival so we have a lot of outsiders.

    Nobody can enter the break room but us so that¡¯s the best place to store it

    ¡¸ Roger that. Mitama, Anju, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Following ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, okay ¡¹

    The three leave the bakery.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s already done using the makeup.

    So, they took it back right away.

    ¡¸ Haaa, that was tiring, but fun ¡¹

    Mariko enters the bakery with Edie, Mitama, and Kurose Anju who brought her luggage.

    ¡¸ Thanks Mariko, also, are you sure about this? You¡¯re giving so many cosmetics ¡¹

    I ask Mariko after making sure that all the bread is out of the oven.

    ¡¸ Yep. Just as mentioned earlier, it¡¯s just sitting in my room. Oh right, Momoko-oneesama gave me three-quarters of that, so you can thank her too later Kou ¡¹

    Momoko-neechan?

    ¡¸ Well you see, half of what I told the tennis club earlier wasn¡¯t me, it was actually Momoko-oneesama ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ You mean, the part where Mariko¡¯s a major shareholder in a cosmetics company so the company sends you products every month? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, It¡¯s true that I own stock in a cosmetics company but I don¡¯t get that much every month ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s the daughter of the president of Torii Electronics but it¡¯s a privately traded stock, so I doubt she has enough money to be a major shareholder for the company she¡¯s particularly concerned about.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s actually Momoko-oneesama who¡¯s the major shareholder, I mean, it¡¯s the Kaan group that does. The three cosmetics manufacturers ¡¹

    Kaan group could send a box of products to Momoko-neechan every month, she¡¯s the granddaughter of the head after all.

    ¡¸ But, Momoko-oneesama has her favorite brand of foreign cosmetics so she sends it all to me. That¡¯s why it just accumulated ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ But you know, it¡¯s a hassle to explain my relationship with Momoko-oneesama to the tennis girls, and they won¡¯t be grateful if I give them something that I also received from someone else. Besides, I thought of raising Kana¡¯s value, my best friend if I tell them that I¡¯m the daughter of the president of Torii electronics ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s being considerate in her own way

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, you can take a rest in the break room. You can have coffee there, or do you want one of these? ¡¹

    We¡¯re just about to open for the school festival but¡­

    Nei and Mariko can rest.

    I just need Katsuko-nee to check the taste of the pastries.

    ¡º What¡¯s with that? Getting all makeup and everything? ¡»

    Huh?

    I hear a rough voice from a man on the monitor showing the video of the cafe outside.

    ¡º Don¡¯t get carried away because it¡¯s the school festival! If you show up in front of the parents coming from the outside with a face like that, you¡¯ll disgrace the school! Wash your face right now! ¡»

    If I recall, that¡¯s a teacher in the third-year class.

    He just moved in on the second semester.

    He¡¯s not my teacher so I don¡¯t even know his name.

    ¡º But, Hasuda-sensei, Katsuko-san just did this to us ¡»

    A senior tennis girl tried to argue with the teacher but¡­

    ¡º No buts!! I told you to wash your face so wash it! If I see one of you with your makeup on, then I¡¯ll close down this refreshment booth of yours ¡»

    What authority does this teacher even have?

    If I recall, he¡¯s just doing some student guidance.

    ¡º Sensei, we¡¯re having a TV coverage coming to our cafe today ¡»

    Kana-senpai came forward and told the teacher.

    ¡º So you can¡¯t close it down, and besides we¡¯re about to open now ¡»

    But¡­

    ¡º I came over to see what was going on because the TV¡¯s coming! And then, what¡¯s with this cabaret-like makeup?! Are you going to show on TV that the girls in our school are just stupid women? ¡»

    This is bad, students are gathering around.

    Students from the cafeteria came out when they heard the commotion.

    Then.

    ¡º My, my, Hasuda-sensei. These girls understand what you¡¯re trying to say even if you don¡¯t shout ¡»

    The principal came out.

    This principal is also a new hire in the second semester.

    We call him Chucky based on his appearance.

    ¡º The school festival is one of the biggest events in their high-school life so I think it¡¯s okay for the girls to put on their makeup. But, I do agree that the makeup is a bit too much ¡»

    The principal talks to the tennis girls with a grin.

    ¡º And so, I think it¡¯s a better idea to use a little less makeup, but I¡¯ll leave that to the student to make their decisions. I think that we should think of their independence more than anything ¡»

    No, in the end, you¡¯re trying to tell them to take off their makeup.

    ¡º By the way, I just heard in the staff room that a national TV would be coming over to the school and covering the event. I think that¡¯s a great honor for our school ¡»

    The principal continues.

    ¡º And I¡¯m the principal of this school. Meaning, the representative. Therefore,, of course, I must take full responsibility for the TV as well. And so, I will spend the day here with you people ¡»

    The principal¡¯s staying in the cafe?

    ¡¸ Obstruction of business ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    Kana-senpai and the tennis girls look confused.

    Then.

    ¡º Oh, I see. Means, the principal also wants to show up on TV!! ¡»

    Nei appears from the cafeteria.

    ¡º That¡¯s why you came here! You weren¡¯t even present yesterday, right? ¡»

    Yeah, the principal wasn¡¯t here yesterday.

    ¡º No, no, I have no desire to show up on TV, I¡¯m just the principal. I believe that I have to be present when our school is featured on TV ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! The principal came over just for your sake! Be thankful! ¡»

    Hasuda then goes behind the principal and shouted at the students.

    Oh, that¡¯s their modus.

    I see, so that¡¯s their relationship.

    ¡º Unfortunately, the principal isn¡¯t needed for the TV coverage ¡»

    Finally, Katsuko-nee appears from the cafeteria.

    ¡º The cafe is a collaborative work of the tennis club with the bakery, and so I¡¯m responsible for those students. I¡¯ll take care of everything, you can return to the staff room principal ¡»

    She speaks flatly.

    She shows an elegant smile.

    ¡º What? You¡¯re just a teacher and you¡¯re going to challenge me, the principal? Besides, you don¡¯t even show up in the staff room even though you¡¯re a teacher! ¡»

    Hasuda glares at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡º No, I¡¯m only a teacher in the baking course, so I don¡¯t have any particular reason to show up in the staff room ¡»

    ¡º Of course you do! You don¡¯t even appear at the faculty drinking parties! Isn¡¯t it common courtesy to show up and pour us beer or something?! What nerve do you have! What¡¯s wrong with you! I guess your parents must¡¯ve been bad teachers! ¡»

    As soon as Hasuda said that.

    ¡º Noooo! You can¡¯t! No, nononono! ¡»

    About ten male teachers came screaming and running as fast as they can from the school building.

    ¡º Principal, Hasuda-sensei, no! You can¡¯t! ¡»

    ¡º Not the bakery. Nono ¡»

    ¡º Anyway, you can¡¯t1 ¡»

    They stand in between the principal and Katsuko-nee.

    ¡º What¡¯s wrong, Sensei? ¡»

    The principal can¡¯t help but ask the other teachers who came running with such a strange tension.

    ¡º Uhm, principal, please don¡¯t do anything with the bakery ¡»

    ¡º No, you can¡¯t ¡»

    ¡º Let Takanashi-san deal with it, don¡¯t do anything, principal ¡»

    ¡º No, please, just no! ¡»

    ¡º Hasuda-sensei too, just don¡¯t do anything. You can¡¯t get involved with them ¡»

    ¡º No, never, forever ¡»

    They¡¯re wearing suits, yet they¡¯re all sweating and huffing, yet, they¡¯re pleading to the principal and Hasuda-sensei with a stiff look on their faces.

    ¡º What are you talking about? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, explain to us ¡»

    Hasuda and the Principal can¡¯t understand what they mean.

    ¡º We can¡¯t explain that ¡»

    ¡º No, no, no, no, no ¡»

    Meaning, these teachers must¡¯ve been at this school since before.

    They know that Shirasaka Sousuke and his faction, including the principal got wiped out of the school last May.

    They also know that Katsuko-nee was the chairman of the school at that time, and she¡¯s still one of the board members.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s the current chairman, and she¡¯s staying in school as a teacher.

    And so, I think that they also know Kuromori Minaho¡¯s someone from the underground

    ¡º I won¡¯t understand if you don¡¯t explain. Explain it so we understand ¡»

    The principal tells the teachers, but¡­

    ¡º Fuck off! I can¡¯t do that! ¡»

    ¡º No no no no!! ¡»

    The teachers who came in later snapped.

    ¡º Are you idiots! Stupid! Fools! ¡»

    ¡º You definitely can¡¯t! ¡»

    ¡º Notice that you¡¯re the principal and you don¡¯t get to use the principal¡¯s office, [email protected] ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re an idiot! Seriously! ¡»

    ¡º Who cares, just come with us! Go back to your corner in the staff room! Fool! ¡»

    ¡º You too Hasuda-san! You just got hired last September, and yet, you want to get fired already? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ve told you already! You can¡¯t do this! For real! ¡»

    ¡º Take them away! ¡»

    The ten teachers pulled the principal and Hasuda.

    ¡º Hey, wait, what? What¡¯s going on?! Eeeeh?! But I¡¯m the principal! ¡»

    ¡º What are you talking about? Why did it come to this?! ¡»

    The two don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, yet they¡¯re pulled by the group.

    ¡º Takanashi-san, sorry for the fuss ¡»

    One of the older teachers bowed his head to Katsuko-nee.

    I believe he¡¯s the one in charge of the third-years and also a Japanese history teacher.

    ¡º Fujimori-sensei, is it okay now? ¡»

    Katsuko-nee folds her arms and told the old teacher.

    ¡º Yes, w-what is it? ¡»

    ¡º I mean, their makeup. We¡¯re in a school festival so I gave them makeup ¡»

    Katsuko-nee points at the tennis girls among the crowd.

    ¡º They¡¯re all cute girls, so I tried to keep their makeup as natural and classy as possible, thinking that the parents and visitors would smile to see how our high-school girls would look. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll stain the honor of our school ¡»

    Katsuko-nee gives the tennis girls a confidence boost.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, we just want to welcome our customers looking as cute high-school girls ¡»

    Kana-senpai speaks as their representative.

    ¡º It¡¯s so that showing up on the TV won¡¯t be so embarrassing for the school ¡»

    ¡º Yes, we¡¯re doing our part ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t want to remove my makeup ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ll never wash my face in this situation ¡»

    The club girls said.

    ¡º That¡¯s what the girls are saying, is it okay to let them keep it? ¡»

    Katsuko-nee doubles down.

    ¡º Y-Yes, they can ¡»

    The old teacher is having cold sweat and replied with a hollow voice.

    ¡º Thank you. I¡¯ll take responsibility for them so the teachers don¡¯t have to worry ¡»

    Katsuko-nee then spoke to the tennis girls.

    ¡º The school gave permission, now back to work!! ¡»

    ¡º Okay!! ¡»

    Just in time, it¡¯s 10 in the morning.

    The terrace cafe of the tennis club girls opens business today.

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s so lively when she¡¯s among those girls ¡¹

    Edie looked up at the monitor and said.

    I also think so.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s pastries are delicious, but she shines more when she¡¯s in charge of the girls like that instead of shutting inside the bakery

    ¡¸ Nobu, we¡¯re taking out the bread in the cafe! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai opened the door and entered the bakery.

    ¡¸ The pads are piled up there and are ready! But Katsuko-nee hasn¡¯t done her final check yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry for the wait, I¡¯m late ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee finally returned. Nei¡¯s with her.

    ¡¸ Take the pad once I finished checking ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee inspects the pastries.

    ¡¸ This pad is good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai brings it.

    ¡¸ This is good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    Edie brings the second pad.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan Reika-oneesan¡¯s car is here! ¡¹

    Mana said. I checked the monitor.

    Oh, Rei-chan¡¯s bringing the first batch of bread Agnes and the girls made in the mansion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go get it ¡¹

    Rei-chan needs to go back to the mansion immediately.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll come too, Kinuka should be there ¡¹

    Mitama follows me.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1386.

    Chapter 1386. School Festival Day 2 / People who don¡¯t learn

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan and the girls made the three on the right, and Ruriko-sama made the left ones ¡¹

    Rei-chan parks her van next to the back entrance of the bakery, just like earlier.

    She points at the pads loaded in the cargo area.

    Agnes and the team made croissants to sell as souvenirs.

    Ruriko prepared extra pastry and finished it before baking it in the oven.

    I don¡¯t know how much we¡¯ll sell today so it¡¯s nice to have some spare at this time.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, tell Ruriko ¡°Thanks, but no more spares for now¡± ¡¹

    I say while checking the pastry.

    ¡¸ We know, everyone at the mansion is watching the live feed ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s away because she helped the tennis girl get their makeup, but Mana came in and helped out so we¡¯re able to make it work.

    ¡¸ The mansion will concentrate on making the souvenir pastry, the next transport is scheduled an hour and a half later. Ruriko-sama said that they¡¯ll adjust the quantity depending on how it sells ¡¹

    They sure know the situation.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯ll tell Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    While Rei-chan and I were talking, Mitama, and Kinuka, who was in the van, quickly put out the pads from the van to the bakery.

    The other girls didn¡¯t come on this trip it seems.

    Rei-chan¡¯s been transporting multiple times so there would be more girls coming from the mansion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m returning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks Rei-chan ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s van drives off.

    I also ran back to the bakery.

    Katsuko-nee checked the pastries brought from the mansion right away.

    ¡¸ No problem. Those girls are doing a good job ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave her approval on Agnes and the girls¡¯ pastries.

    ¡¸ We can bring this to the cafe right away ¡¹

    I took the pads Katsuko-nee checked.

    Edie and the girls immediately carried the freshly baked bread.

    Also, we¡¯re going to sell some souvenir pastries.

    ¡¸ Wait, it¡¯s still too early. Our current customers are still students in school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said, I checked the monitor showing the feed on the cafe outside.

    It¡¯s already past 10:05.

    Kana-senpai and the tennis girls opened the business as soon as the pastries arrived.

    There are already customers around.

    But, Katsuko-nee¡¯s right, all of our customers are still students in our school.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s mostly boys.

    ¡¸ The school festival starts at 10, so parents and outsiders should be entering through the main gate, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected, there are hardly any people from outside coming here at this time ¡¹

    Well yeah.

    They¡¯re all probably going to check on the exhibits, presentations, and booths of their families and students that they know.

    They won¡¯t be going to the cafeteria and checking on our shop right away.

    ¡¸ This is for souvenirs, so we want them to take it home with them if possible ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the croissant Agnes and the girls made and said.

    ¡¸ If we put that out now, the boys would just eat them all ¡¹

    Yep, these boys come to buy the pastries in the morning.

    If they were hungry, they would be munching on the souvenir bread right away.

    Then that means¡­

    What¡¯s this about?

    ¡¸ Why are there so many boys in here? I feel like there¡¯s three times more than yesterday ¡¹

    Boys in school uniforms continue to gather.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s obvious ¡¹

    Mariko looks up at the monitor along with us.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because the tennis girls are serving coffee and bread while wearing their uniform, and that¡¯s why the boys are coming ¡¹

    ¡¸ The tennis girls are all cuties too ¡¹

    Mana looks at the monitor while working.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, Nei-san, and I gave them makeup, so their cuteness just shines through ¡¹

    Mariko smiles proudly.

    ¡¸ No, but still, ain¡¯t that too many? ¡¹

    I noticed that the counter on the terrace is filled with boys in black uniforms.

    Kana-senpai and the girls are working hard selling bread and drinks, but they¡¯ve got a huge crowd of spectators.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s because it¡¯s the second day of the school festival, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei came back with Edie.

    ¡¸ The people in our school already saw most of the exhibits at the school festival yesterday, so many who aren¡¯t participating in projects has nothing to see today so that¡¯s why they came here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But why? ¡¹

    We got nothing here to look at, so why are they coming here?

    ¡¸ Well, you can buy delicious bread and drinks, and can stare at cute girls in their tennis clothing all you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ They found out about it yesterday ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Oh, I guess they learned that they can just pass time in the cafe.

    ¡¸ Girls are coming too, but there are too many boys in the store that they can¡¯t approach ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s right, you can see some girls looking at the cafe from a distance, but they can¡¯t come to buy bread in that situation.

    ¡¸ Give me a moment ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee switched the feed.

    It shows the whole cafe.

    ¡¸ This is a problem ¡¹

    We¡¯re dumbfounded.

    The temporary chairs and tables set up in the cafe are¡­

    It¡¯s crowded with schoolboys.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t get other customers ¡¹

    Megu looked at the screen and said.

    ¡¸ Right, we don¡¯t want the boys occupying the tables for too long ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the clock.

    It¡¯s just past 10 right now, but it¡¯ll get to noon soon.

    ¡¸ If the boys sit there all day, even close to noon, we¡¯ll lose customers who buy bread for lunch ¡¹

    If there¡¯s no place for customers to eat our bread, they¡¯ll go somewhere else for lunch

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to stay¡­in the cafe until noon¡­but those boys¡­they might¡­stay in the cafe¡­until the festival is over ¡¹

    Ai mutters.

    ¡¸ Is that likely? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible. ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    ¡¸ We had various events here yesterday so they must be thinking that they can stay here all day and never get bored ¡¹

    Oh¡­

    Yesterday, the first day of the school festival, we had a talk show with Eri and Rie, who appears on Yukino¡¯s show, and Anya had a special program with Rei-chan.

    We went too far that we got complaints from the school festival committee.

    ¡¸ Yeah, they¡¯d naturally think that something will happen today as well ¡¹

    Nei smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I mean, they probably already know about the TV coverage coming later this noon, right? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Right, there¡¯s that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, they won¡¯t be going anywhere until the TV coverage is over? ¡¹

    The boys also want to see the coverage as some spectators?

    No, they might even want to show up on TV.

    ¡¸ Anyway, it¡¯s troublesome if they keep sitting there ¡¹

    I sighed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ If so, should Kinuka and I stir them out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stir them out? ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka asks me.

    ¡¸ Stir them out? You mean Dispersing them? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ No, stir them, we¡¯ll use this ¡¹

    Mitama takes out her scarlet scabbard sword.

    ¡¸ I brought the family sword today ¡¹

    Nonono, wait a second Mitama, what are you planning to do with that sword?

    ¡¸ I will confuse the enemy with this gunpowder ball and then Aneue will stir up the enemies one after another with her sword ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Rejected. We can¡¯t make business if you chop students in school ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Regret ¡¹

    Leaving the sisters aside, what do we do with them?

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll deal with them ¡¹

    Tsukiko shows up from the break room.

    ¡¸ Nei-san, Mitama-san, please accompany me ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Tsukiko went out of the bakery.

    We¡¯re watching Tsukiko on the monitor while still working.

    First, she¡¯s approaching them until she can use her Miko power.

    ¡º Oh, it¡¯s Anjou Mitama! ¡»

    Mitama is the cover girl in Yukino¡¯s show so the boys know her.

    ¡º Also, it¡¯s Natou, right? What a beauty ¡»

    ¡º The girl with her is also a beauty ¡»

    ¡º Who¡¯s that again? ¡»

    ¡º If I recall, it¡¯s the newly enrolled third-year student for the Nadeshiko department ¡»

    More than half of the voices from the cafe noticed the three beautiful girls approaching them.

    ¡¸ Anjou Mitama¡¯s also in the Nadeshiko Department, right? ¡¹

    ¡º Nadeshiko department, that¡¯s a gathering of beauties, yet they¡¯re separated from us ¡»

    ¡º They should mingle with us too ¡»

    I hear some whispers around.

    Then.

    ¡º Attention Everyone!!! ¡»

    Mitama shouts from the bottom of her belly at the boys.

    ¡º!!!!!! ¡»

    Mitama¡¯s voice was filled with Qi.

    Now everyone in the cafe focuses on Mitama.

    ¡º Pay close attention and listen carefully! ¡»

    Mitama said. Then Tsukiko stepped forward.

    ¡º Everyone, please listen to what I have to say ¡»

    Tsukiko told the boys with a nice clear voice.

    Yeah, she got everyone.

    Now she invokes her Miko power.

    ¡º Natou Nei-san and Anjou Mitama will tell everyone something. You should listen to the two of them and do as they tell you. That¡¯s a promise ¡»

    The cafe quiets down.

    ¡º Then, Natou Nei-san, please start ¡»

    ¡º Y-Yeah ¡»

    Nei moves forward.

    ¡º You know if it¡¯s just the boys taking over the tables like they are now, the girls and the people who came to visit the festival from the outside would be troubled ¡»

    The boys listen to Nei.

    ¡º And so, boys need to give their seats to the girls and other customers, I mean, if possible¡­you boys don¡¯t use the seats over there, but stay a little further, like there¡­about thirty meters away. If the boys are bundled together, you scare the girls. You can go there ¡»

    Nei points at an empty lot.

    ¡º We¡¯re happy that you buy our bread and drinks but you should also show consideration to the girls and other customers who want to buy. ¡»

    Good.

    From those that the Miko powers can¡¯t reach, Nei¡¯s just warning the boys with bad manners.

    ¡º Also, I think many of you know already but there will be a TV crew coming here today to cover the event. But, they¡¯re coming to cover the school¡¯s baking course and the cafe of the tennis club, so don¡¯t interfere with the filming. Rather, if anyone gets excited at the cameras and disturbs them, then you should try and stop them, okay? ¡»

    Then.

    ¡º Lastly, we¡¯re going to start selling some souvenir pastries, again, it¡¯s ¡°souvenir pastry!¡± Just in case you still don¡¯t get it, you buy this, take it home, and tell your family that ¡°you bought it from the school festival¡± and eat it with them. That¡¯s why those who can promise that they¡¯ll bring it home as a souvenir can buy ¡»

    ¡º Promise us that ¡»

    Tsukiko reminds them.

    ¡º Mitama-san, you too ¡»

    ¡º Okay, notice over!! Everyone, stand!! ¡»

    The boys sitting at the table stood up at once.

    ¡º Now, leave your post! Double time!! ¡»

    The boys, even those who were buying at the storefront, all scuttled towards the vacant lot Nei pointed at.

    ¡º Everyone, attention! At Ease! Attention! At Ease! ¡»

    The boys move according to Mitama¡¯s instructions.

    ¡º Learn before it becomes insignificant! Fix it! School Anthem!! ¡»

    Then, the boys started singing our school¡¯s anthem.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The boys moved to an open area so the girls could sit at the table.

    The cafe front is selling pastry and drinks.

    Oh, outside customers are coming now.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, time to put out the souvenir pastries ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ How many do we put out for now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s bring out two pads for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I put two pads together, lift them, and carry them out of the bakery.

    ¡¸ Darling, I¡¯ll take the other one ¡¹

    Edie helps me out.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll open the door ¡¹

    Mariko opens the door for me since my hands are full.

    Outside¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take out a piece of paper¡­this sheet¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama takes out her Japanese sword and cuts a sheet of white paper in half in front of the customers.

    Kinuka¡¯s standing next to her sister.

    ¡¸ One becomes two, two becomes four ¡¹

    Then, the paper is cut into more pieces

    ¡¸ Four becomes eight, becomes sixteen, thirty-two. Thirty-two becomes sixty-four. Sixty-four turns to a hundred-twenty-eight ¡¹

    She continues to cut it

    ¡¸ What is she doing? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know, Darling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You do? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the toad oil¡¯s selling speech ¡¹

    What¡¯s that?

    ¡¸ Mitama¡¯s such an all-round performer ¡¹

    I mean, just what is Anjou arts.

    Still.

    ¡¸ She brought her sword just to use it on a performance ¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s okay as long as she doesn¡¯t use it to attack someone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s good enough as a way to attract customers. ¡¹

    True, for the customers who aren¡¯t students of our school.

    In particular, the younger and elderly are gathering around Mitama and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Welcome! ¡¹

    The cafe storefront is also getting a good crowd, but not the odd crowd from earlier.

    This mood seems best once the TV crew comes in this lunch.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, we brought some souvenir pastries ¡¹

    I speak and then¡­

    ¡¸ Wait a second¡­we¡¯re selling it here. ¡¹

    I bring it to the location Kana-senpai pointed at.

    Oh, Misato and the other prostitute cadets in the tents are selling drinks.

    They¡¯re having fun it seems.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, which sells a lot? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can see which ¡¹

    Oh, every pastry is getting equal sales.

    Even so, you can find a bit of difference.

    We need to hasten our replacement at this rate of decline.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re off to a good start, there was a bit of a mess, but Nei-san and everyone cleaned it up. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we can take care of the small troubles ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll rely on you Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled at me.

    Back in the bakery with Edie.

    ¡¸ Yes, we don¡¯t have problems here. Yes, we¡¯re good with the initial numbers. Talk to you later. Thanks, Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s talking on the phone.

    She¡¯s talking to Ruriko about the next souvenir pastry batch.

    Katsuko-nee ends the call.

    ¡¸ I got a call from the TV crew while you were gone. They¡¯ll arrive here by 11 ¡¹

    Oh, they¡¯re noon news, but there are cameras and a live feed to set up.

    ¡¸ And so, I have to meet up with them. Can I leave the rest to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Ai and I replied at the same time.

    ¡¸ Mana and I¡¯m are also here ¡¹

    Megu told Katsuko-nee

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of the rest ¡¹

    As declared earlier in front of the principal, Katsuko-nee¡¯s in charge of the baking course so she¡¯s meeting with the person in charge of the national TV.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be just tasty bread, and this is my job to do ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee changed a bit through this school festival.

    Her view has spread further.

    She¡¯s much more reliable now.

    ¡¸ Also, as for the principal, hold off until spring ¡¹

    Spring?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s hard to find the right person in the middle of the academic year, we¡¯ll look for someone a little more decent ¡¹

    Well, the current principal is someone hired because the previous principal was gone.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t we wait and see? If he learns from what happened earlier and got better, why not keep him as principal even after spring? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Right, but I don¡¯t think those types learn their lesson ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows a wry smile.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1387.

    Chapter 1387. School Festival Day 2 / TV Broadcast

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu, sorry to ask but can our girls work just in the store after lunch? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai jumps in the bakery.

    ¡¸ The customers keep coming at such a rapid pace that we¡¯re busy serving them! ¡¹

    We know what¡¯s going on since we¡¯re checking the monitor.

    Thanks to the bored boys who occupied the seats moving away, other students and visitors of the school festival are now gathering at our cafe.

    There are more people than yesterday.

    ¡¸ I know that you¡¯re also having a hard time here, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yesterday, the tennis girls also helped out in baking in turns.

    But today, it¡¯s just us doing the morning pre-opening work.

    The tennis girls came to the bakery after the prep.

    ¡¸ Seems like the customers from yesterday spread the word that the pastry here is delicious ¡¹

    Yeah, the response we felt from yesterday was right.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re okay here. Mana¡¯s here, and Ya-chan¡¯s helping. Megu doesn¡¯t need to go back to the track and field until the afternoon ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee had to leave the bakery for a while since she has a meeting with the TV crew, but Ai and I will stand our ground here.

    Unlike yesterday, we don¡¯t have anything strange happening in school, Minaho-neesan promised that. So nothing will happen.

    I won¡¯t be in a situation where I have to leave the bakery.

    And above all that, our family can work together better in baking bread.

    If we do it with the tennis girls, we have no choice but to teach them while working.

    ¡¸ Then, please do. If we manage to get through lunch, then it¡¯ll get easier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks Kana-senpai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, see you later ¡¹

    Kana-senpai leaves the bakery in a hurry.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s time for me to go now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at the clock and said.

    Yeah, it¡¯s about time for the national TV crew to show up at the main gate.

    ¡¸ Dear and Ai-chan will do the final check before it goes to the store ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, we won¡¯t allow any bad ones out ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    We replied to Katsuko-nee.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Edie, go with Katsuko-nee as her bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going too? ¡¹

    Edie turned to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that we¡¯re okay since it¡¯s in our school, but there¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s case ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan went out this morning with the strongest freelance bodyguard, so there must be some kind of problem.

    It might spread fire outside Minaho-neesan¡¯s expectations and come to us too.

    ¡¸ The TV crew are still outsiders. We need to check if they¡¯re the real deal ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think Darling¡¯s right about that ¡¹

    Edie replied to me with a straight face

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go with Edie-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a student in this school, and the TV crew might find it strange to find an international student, Edie-san, accompanying Katsuko-oneesama by herself, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll find it strange if I were with them ¡¹

    Yeah. Tsukiko and Edie are wearing their uniforms, so they can accompany Katsuko-nee, the teacher in the baking course.

    Tsukiko can also check the crew.

    As for our side, Mitama and Kinuka are outside, doing street performances and checking for suspicious people.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, take Edie and Tsukiko with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee agreed with my decision.

    ¡¸ Anju, we¡¯re going out so be sure to watch the monitors closely okay! ¡¹

    Edie opened the door and told Kurose Anju inside.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s still not usable as war potential, but she¡¯s got good senses as a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Oh, I heard that one. Kou took her from Ishigami-san yesterday, right? ¡¹

    Mariko looked inside the break room and said.

    ¡¸ You know about Ishigami Mizuki, Mariko? ¡¹

    I remember deflowering her body yesterday.

    ¡¸ Ishigami house is also from the nobility, while I¡¯m not a daughter of nobility, I¡¯ve met them at parties and such. That girl studied abroad if I recall correctly ¡¹

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s a daughter of nobility, but she didn¡¯t attend the school for the young ladies but instead went to a boarding school in Switzerland until this summer.

    So, she hasn¡¯t interacted with Mariko and the girls in the last few years.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to her. Is that okay, Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Either way, that girl¡¯s going to be Kou¡¯s slave, right? I¡¯ll talk to her and get friendly with her ¡¹

    I brought Kurose Anju here just for on-the-job training as a bodyguard.

    Even now, she¡¯s just learning how to use the surveillance system.

    The real one watching the monitors is Kinosh*ta-san, who¡¯s staying at the mansion.

    So there should be no problems letting Kurose Anju and Mariko talk, and them missing something.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if you could, Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay~ ¡¹

    Mariko enters the break room.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be going ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, take care ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee, Edie, and Tsukiko goes out.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, this is done! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s in charge of the oven today.

    Baking fits her better than the process before.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re baking the third group in the oven ¡¹

    I open the oven and stuff in new ones.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­this too ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s making the small laborious pastries for lunch.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll put that in after the first batch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, this is about to finish too ¡¹

    Mana and Megu are mass-producing the lower-priced pastries.

    ¡¸ Okay!! ¡¹

    Anyway, we make sure to do what¡¯s in front of us.

    Taking out the freshly baked bread from the oven and doing the final check.

    After seeing that there are no problems, I send in the pads.

    ¡¸ Ah, Edie¡¯s not here ¡¹

    Someone should bring this to the storefront.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bring it ¡¹

    I lifted the pad and went outside.

    We also have to collect the empty pads from the store.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help you ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here! ¡¹

    Haiji, Eri, and Rie come in as I opened the door.

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re busy here, I brought the bread a little early ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s van is parked behind Haiji and the girls.

    Haiji and the girls came with the van containing the second batch of souvenir pastry Ruriko and Agnes made in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Rie-chan and I can also make simple pastries ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think I can help out with the complicated ones ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve learned to do it ¡¹

    The twins and Haiji smiled.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, let those girls work with Mana ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s the teacher of the younger girls in the mansion so that¡¯s good

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll stock the shelves, Yoshi-kun, focus on the oven ¡¹

    Megu comes to my side

    ¡¸ I¡¯m better equipped to deliver the bread outside ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s our school festival after all.

    I can¡¯t let Haiji carry the bread to the cafe.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu took the pad of freshly baked bread from me and goes outside.

    Wait, aaah.

    I also have to unload the souvenir pastry from the van.

    The carnage in the bakery continues.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m back, I also got Mitama back with us ¡¹

    Edie and the girls returned twenty minutes later.

    Neither Katsuko-nee nor Tsukiko are showing a dark expression, the meeting went off without a hitch it seems.

    ¡¸ What about Kinuka? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Kinuka¡¯s good, she always hides her face when the camera¡¯s rolling. ¡¹

    Oh right, she dresses like a ninja and names herself ¡°stealth Kinuka¡±

    Mitama¡¯s a cover girl for Yukino¡¯s show, and she shows up wearing a bikini and a Japanese sword.

    It would be a bit of a problem if the TV crew finds her, I guess.

    ¡¸ I told Kinuka to continue attracting customers on her own. Now she¡¯s performing the secret technique, Nankintamasudare ¡¹

    Just what are the skills of these sisters.

    ¡¸ When it¡¯s time for the TV interview, the helpers will hide in the break room ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Eri and Rie also appear on TV just like Mitama, so that would be bad, but Mana and Haiji are middle school girls who have nothing to do with our high school, so we can¡¯t have them caught in here.

    ¡¸ Oh, the camera¡¯s also going to come here! ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re going to show the outside cafe first, with the girls from the tennis club, then they¡¯re going to show how we make bread here ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ The announcer from the broadcast company is here, but it will be Kana-san speaking outside. Then, Ai-chan will do it here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, there are only two actual students in the baking course ¡¹

    Just me and Ai.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay! Ai-chan¡¯s cute after all ¡¹

    Nei smiled at Ai.

    Right, it would be better to have the focus on Ai when introducing the baking course to the TV.

    ¡¸ As for you dear, you have to continue working, don¡¯t stop your hands just because we¡¯re on TV. We still have a lot of customers outside. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ If the announcer asks you something, then just make a short answer. ¡¹ Just focus on your job, like usual ¡¹

    Like usual, making dough, baking them, and taking them to the shop.

    ¡¸ The broadcast will be around 12:15, there¡¯s still time. We need to finish up a lot while we still can

    At noon, other events in the school festival, like presentations, and performances in the gym and auditorium will also take a break.

    We¡¯ll get more customers.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, everyone¡¯s here ¡¹

    Edie looked at everyone in the room.

    Katsuko-nee, Ai, Megu, Nei, Mana, Mitama, Rie, Eri, Haiji, Tsukiko, Edie, and me.

    It¡¯s not just us in the bakery, but also Ruriko and Agnes are supporting us from the mansion.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do our best! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said and we resumed our work.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time ¡¹

    Edie looked at the clock and said.

    12:10

    We should make our preparations.

    The spare monitor on the room shows the noon news on the national broadcast has already begun.

    It¡¯s still doing news about politics and such.

    ¡¸ Okay, Mana-chan and everyone hides in the break room. ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives instructions.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go girls ¡¹

    Mana leads Eri, Rie, Haiji, and Mitama to the break room.

    Our workforce will decrease but it¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-nee, we¡¯re putting this out, check it ¡¹

    I took out the pastry from the oven and asked Katsko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yes, let me see ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee does the final check.

    When I¡¯m done, I put the next pad of pastry we¡¯re going to bake into the empty oven.

    Then, Megu and I will work on baking.

    I have a lot to do.

    ¡¸ Here, Katsuko-nee. ¡¹

    I put the tray of the newly baked bread to Katsuko-nee and went to the next job.

    ¡¸ This is good. Also, let¡¯s bring out the souvenir pastries ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee instructed.

    ¡¸ Give me a moment, I¡¯ll bring it in a moment ¡¹

    While Edie says that¡­

    The national broadcast finishes their national news, coverage of accidents and incidents.

    And it¡¯s 12:14.

    The TV is now showing the outside of the bakery.

    The tennis girls are in our cafe.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s sooner than scheduled. Maybe there wasn¡¯t much news today ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee mutters.

    Then.

    ¡º Yes, we¡¯re currently at a school festival. ¡»

    A dark glasses thirty-year-old man announcer is holding the mic and facing the camera.

    Then.

    ¡º Welcome! ¡»

    The tennis girls in the cafe, lined up in front of the store and greeted all at once.

    They all have natural makeup thanks to Katsuko-nee so their smiles are cute.

    Oh, Misato and the other prostitute cadets in their aprons also appear.

    However, that¡¯s a lot of people.

    There are a lot of people gathering around the cafe.

    ¡º What kind of shop is this? ¡»

    The announcer asks Kana-senpai.

    ¡º As you can see¡­ Our tennis club and our school¡¯s baking course collaborated for this cafe ¡»

    Kana-senpai says with a charming smile.

    ¡º Our school made this special course for those who want to start a bakery in the future ¡»

    Another girl said. If I recall, she¡¯s a senior.

    ¡º As for us, we¡¯re just regular tennis club girls ¡»

    ¡º Try tasting our products ¡»

    One of the tennis girls gave the announcer a pastry on a tray

    Kana-senpai and the tennis club must¡¯ve planned this.

    The seniors being the center, who will talk what.

    ¡º Very well, I¡¯ll take one ¡»

    The announcer took the bread and gave it a bite.

    ¡º That¡¯s delicious, and you say that these are made by the students in this high school? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, Baker-kun, and Ai-chan are making it in that building ¡»

    And another tennis girl points at the bakery building.

    ¡º Well then, why don¡¯t we get in? ¡»

    The announcer and the staff holding the camera and the microphone walked towards the bakery.

    They approached a woman eating bread at the table.

    ¡º What do you think of the taste of the pastries? ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s quite delicious. An acquaintance of mine told me that the pastries here made by a student are delicious, and so I came over ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m buying this every day! ¡»

    The girls on the table speak to the camera with a smile.

    ¡º I also eat Ai-chan¡¯s bread every day! ¡»

    One of the boys from the distance could be heard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go out ¡¹

    Before the announcer could reach the door to the bakery.

    Edie holds the freshly baked bread pad and opens the door.

    ¡¸ Guys, the next batch is baked! We got freshly baked ones here!!! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s voice as she opens the door could be heard on the TV just for a moment.

    What¡¯s filmed here is broadcasted on the TV.

    ¡¸ Boy, the smell of freshly baked bread is amazing ¡¹

    And we hear the voice of the announcer from the outside.

    ¡¸ Focus on your work ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee whispered to me

    Right, I still have to work

    ¡¸ Oh, are you an exchange student? ¡¹

    The announcer asks Edie.

    Edie accompanied Katsuko-nee during the meeting with the staff earlier.

    So, the announcer knows about Edie.

    They might¡¯ve told how they want Edie to appear on the show to promote the international nature of the school.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s as you can see, I came from New Orleans, nice to meet you all! ¡¹

    Edie has brown skin, blonde hair, and blue eyes, and she plays the role of an American exchange student whose Japanese is still not perfect.

    ¡¸ Oops, excuse me, I¡¯m delivering the freshly baked bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, please continue ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks~ ¡¹

    Edie carries the pad to the cafe front with a smile.

    ¡¸ What a lively American girl. It seems that we have a lot of students in this school, let¡¯s get inside. Excuse me ¡¹

    Then, the announcer and the cameraman, and the audio guy entered the room.

    But, I just continued to work.

    On the other hand.

    ¡¸ Welcome, I¡¯m the teacher in this school¡¯s baking course, Takanashi ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee greeted the announcer and the camera.

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you. Since you mentioned it, what exactly is this ¡°baking course¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. The baking course is something that began just this year on a trial basis in this high school, it aims to help the high-school students learn skills for specific occupations ¡¹

    ¡¸ While they¡¯re still in high school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s not common in Japan, but in France and Germany, once they enter high school, they choose a career they would like to pursue in the future and study at a school where they can gain those skills necessary for that career. Our school¡¯s trying to adopt that Western system on a trial basis. Starting with this baking course for those who want to start a bakery ¡¹

    ¡¸ When you say professional, you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ In here, the students don¡¯t just learn how to make different kinds of pastry every day, but they do sell the products they make in the cafeteria. We also let the students purchase the ingredients, do the cost accounting, and even settle the accounts after the sale ends ¡¹

    ¡¸ So they¡¯re learning on the job what it takes to run a shop? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, indeed ¡¹

    ¡¸ By the way, do the students get paid when they sell the pastries they make? ¡¹

    The announcer asks.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in school so we don¡¯t allow part-time jobs. However, this is part of the lessons so it¡¯s hard to the point where we get surplus ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Are we selling in deficit then? ¡¹

    ¡¸ These are just lessons after all. It¡¯s pointless to learn if your motive is only profits. Currently, we¡¯re having our customers learn about pastries from all over the world, using a variety of ingredients, without regard to profitability ¡¹

    ¡¸ However, do the students not ask for a reasonable wage since they¡¯re working? ¡¹

    The announcer continues to ask.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, that would make them feel like they¡¯re part-time workers. We¡¯re educating them to become managers in the future, so they need to learn economics in the bakery¡­and since they think like managers, they¡¯re genuinely considering how to turn the deficit to profit ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Thank you ¡¹

    The announcer goes to me.

    I continued working.

    I took out the bread from the oven and put in the next one.

    Megu also returned to her job.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t we interview the students as well? You¡¯re Kiyohara Ai-san, am I right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Ai stopped working and turned around.

    ¡¸ H-Hello¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s one of the most beautiful among the freshmen.

    ¡¸ What do you think of the baking course? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it fun? ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ I want to¡­ learn how to make more¡­ kinds of pastry¡­ as soon as I can ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. By the way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Baking¡­is fun ¡¹

    Oh, Ai and the announcer¡¯s conversation is out of sync.

    This is bad.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, the first oven is ready! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives instructions.

    ¡¸ On it! ¡¹

    I open the oven and take out the bread from the inside.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll check it ¡¹

    Then, I put it in front of Katsuko-nee.

    I took small steps and put in the next batch.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s just one guy here. How does it feel to be baking when there are girls around? ¡¹

    The announcer asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m used to it ¡¹

    I replied then formed the next pastry to bake.

    ¡¸ My, you¡¯re quick on your job ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just speed isn¡¯t enough, you also need to make sure it has a good shape when you present it to the customers ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, this passes. Take it to the shop ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    I took the newly baked bread pad and went outside.

    ¡¸ The students sure are working their best! Today, we visited the baking course right in the middle of the school festival! ¡¹

    Then, the TV coverage is over.

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    The staff told us.

    I look up at the monitor on the wall and the news program is showing the price movement of currency and stocks.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to show a bit of what¡¯s going on inside at the end of the news program, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks the staff.

    ¡¸ Yes, just a few seconds ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, how about you show the tennis girls outside again? I think that would look great ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s take the camera out. We¡¯re gonna record the girls outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The announcer and the cameramen went out of the bakery

    Once they¡¯re all gone and the door closed.

    ¡¸ Good job, everyone did great ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled gently at us.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1388.

    Chapter 1388. School Festival Day 2 / TV Evaluation

    Before long, the national news ended.

    The screen on the spare monitor shows Kana-senpai and other members of the tennis club waving at the cafe along with the text ¡°Lunch News, End¡±

    ¡¸ Will this bring more customers this afternoon? ¡¹

    Mana comes out of the break room and asks.

    Oh, she was watching the coverage on the monitor in the break room as well.

    ¡¸ Yeah, some people who are watching the news might come to our school festival ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get your hopes up too high, even if they increase, it¡¯ll just be from the few neighbors from the school who wants to take a peek ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sunday afternoon, not many people would take the train or bus all the way down here ¡¹

    Right¡­

    They won¡¯t rush to the school festival of a private school just for a bunch of cute high-school girls from the tennis club and our bread.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s okay, being on TV is already an achievement for us ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I guess so. Katsuko-nee, please check the next pastry ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    I then took out the pastry from the oven and put them on the tray

    It¡¯s still 12:20, still noon rush.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Baker-kun, Ai ¡¹

    The four tennis girls run inside the bakery.

    ¡¸ We just wanted to line up when the camera¡¯s rolling so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, we couldn¡¯t help with the baking ¡¹

    They apologized to us.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, the TV did advertise our baking course properly. Having you girls in the bakery would¡¯ve made the explanation complicated ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, the cafe outside shows the girls from the tennis club while the inside shows the students of the baking course ¡¹

    Nei said.

    It¡¯s just Ai and me who are students of the baking course.

    People who watched the broadcast would assume that Nei, Megu, and Edie, are also students.

    The more students there are, the more it gives the impression that Katsuko-nee¡¯s running the bakery with proper guidance.

    ¡¸ Uhm, but, we were watching from our phones and¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun that they were filming us on tv then we could watch it on 1-segment ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, the camera goes inside the bakery, after filming us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Ai¡¯s looking serious, but Nei-san and Baker-kun¡¯s girlfriend always had their backs on the screen ¡¹

    Nei and Megu were working with their backs turned on the camera the whole time the camera was rolling.

    These girls think that high-school girls would want to be on TV.

    So they find it odd that Nei and Megu don¡¯t actively try to get themselves on TV.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just helping out in here ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneechan, Ai-chan, and Yo-chan should have the spotlight. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, if Natou-senpai faced the camera, they¡¯ll definitely focus on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­Natou-san¡¯s beautiful after all ¡¹

    The two of the tennis club girls seem to be juniors so they say that, but¡­

    ¡¸ But it did show Ai¡¯s cuteness ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that was cute, Ai ¡¹

    The seniors praise Ai.

    ¡¸ It was embarrassing¡­ ¡¹

    Ai mutters with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ I also didn¡¯t want to show up either. ¡¹

    Edie returns from the outside.

    Oh right, she went to deliver the baked bread to the front.

    She came back with five stacked empty pads.

    ¡¸ But it can¡¯t be helped, we didn¡¯t have enough manpower, and I met the crew when I accompanied Katsuko. I couldn¡¯t just pretend that I¡¯m gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry about the manpower shortage ¡¹

    The tennis club senior apologized to Edie.

    ¡¸ I checked the footage right after the broadcast is over. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also repeated it three times ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we got late ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    Oh, they recorded the news on their phone and went to review it over and over again.

    ¡¸ So, did you girls show up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, it was perfect ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was on the far end but I¡¯m still in the picture ¡¹

    ¡¸ I even got a line! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, the entire tennis club appeared on TV ¡¹

    The four said happily.

    Ordinary high school girls would be happy that they appeared on TV.

    I¡¯m just accustomed to seeing Yukino and the girls on TV.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great! Then, can you girls start working? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee instructed the tennis girls with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. We got too merry for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. You girls get to the workbench, same work with Megumi-chan yesterday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, got it ¡¹

    The four tennis club girls finally get to work.

    Seeing that, Katsuko-nee looked up at the monitor showing the outside.

    ¡¸ It seems that the TV crew is gone now ¡¹

    True, I can¡¯t see any more TV staff on the screen.

    Outside, the cafe seems to be full of customers seeking bread and drinks.

    The excitement from the TV cameras filming the event is already gone.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll greet the staff before they leave ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    The filming is over, so the staff is still probably packing up their cameras, microphones, and other equipment into their cars.

    ¡¸ I have to go there because the principal might come again and say something strange to the crew. I¡¯ll greet them off and return immediately, I¡¯ll be back in fifteen ¡¹

    Oh right¡­

    The principal might try to get in contact with the TV station again.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Katsuko-san, that was cool ¡¹

    One of the juniors in the tennis club said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re always that cheerful, friendly, and gentle Onee-san, but today, being cool is added to the adjectives! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. It was cool to see you speak against the principal, but your conversation with the announcer earlier too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It felt like you¡¯re a mature woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s got the style of a woman who can do her job ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, anyway, it was cool! ¡¹

    That¡¯s also a face of Katsuko-nee I already knew.

    She¡¯s dealt with some of the biggest names in politics and business as a prostitute in the Black Forest.

    When push comes to shove, she can be both threatening and impressive.

    Rather, Katsuko-nee¡¯s been holding herself back when in school.

    The weight on her shoulders is lifted off when she appeared on TV as the head of the baking course.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s true nature isn¡¯t supporting Ai and me from behind.

    Katsuko-nee herself is a field player with a star quality when she can move freely.

    ¡¸ It just happened by chance today, but, thanks ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled at the tennis girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, speaking of which, Baker-kun also looked cool ¡¹

    Huh, me?

    ¡¸ Yeah, you were moving so quickly ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like you¡¯re a working man ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that the school¡¯s watching that segment right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll be sending each other the recordings on their phone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Baker-kun¡¯s becoming popular ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Baker-kun¡¯s got Yamamine-san over there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well yeah, but still. If you see Baker-kun is baking bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, now everyone can see that Baker-kun¡¯s the one doing it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that, some say that Katsuko-san makes the delicious ones, and Baker-kun doesn¡¯t really work inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Now that rumor¡¯s gone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we know that since we worked together yesterday, but, there will be people speaking out of their convenience ¡¹

    Right¡­

    But, some will indeed think that it¡¯s strange when I just started this baking course in the second semester and work on it smoothly.

    ¡¸ But now that everyone saw that Katsuko-san¡¯s just giving instructions, and Ai-san and Baker-kun¡¯s making the baked goods ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, Baker-kun¡¯s reputation will definitely go up! You¡¯re getting a big boost! ¡¹

    I look at Katsuko-nee.

    Katsuko-nee smiled at me.

    Oh, that was the plan from the start.

    That¡¯s why she told me to focus on the job before the TV crew appeared.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Mitama, Kinuka, you girls can come out now ¡¹

    Edie calls the Anjou sisters from the break room.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s where you were hiding ¡¹

    The two tennis girls looked at the door to the break room but they can¡¯t see what was going on inside the break room.

    There¡¯s still more inside.

    Mariko, Tsukiko, Haiji, Kurose Anju, also¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going out too ¡¹

    The twins come out

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s the twins, you¡¯re here today too! ¡¹

    Another tennis girl junior speaks up when they saw Rie and Eri who appear on TV every week.

    ¡¸ We appear on TV most of the time ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be a bad idea to appear on national TV, even if we¡¯re just passing by ¡¹

    The two said conveniently.

    ¡¸ Kinuka and I are going back to our mission, attracting customers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Going out! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters started performing tricks in front of the cafe again.

    ¡¸ Sure, but accompany Katsuko-nee since she¡¯s greeting off the TV crew ¡¹

    I¡¯ll let Mitama guard her.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly! ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters salute to me with a straight face.

    ¡¸ Pfft, Mitama-san sure is funny ¡¹

    The tennis club girls think that what Kinuka and Mitama are doing is a joke.

    ¡¸ Both of them are on guard, I¡¯m also going away for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where are you going? ¡¹

    I asked her in surprise.

    ¡¸ I should be going to the ring now ¡¹

    Edie looked up at the clock and replied.

    ¡¸ Ring? ¡¹

    Ring? What ring?

    ¡¸ Ring? Wait, it¡¯s that, right? ?Kuru, kitto Kuru? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Anta Inishieuuuu? ¡¹

    The tennis girls laugh, but I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ You know, the committee members got angry since we made sudden decisions. The gym and auditorium are already booked ¡¹

    Right, it was yesterday when Edie decided she¡¯ll have a school swimsuit judo tournament.

    Naturally, the committee would get angry if we say that when the school festival has started already.

    ¡¸ Then, I wanted to use the Judo hall, but the judo club refused. You know, we just used it without their permission last time ¡¹

    Oh yeah, Edie and Grace Marinka¡¯s school swimsuit judo¡­

    We held the event guerrilla-style, taking advantage that the dojo wasn¡¯t in use because it was class time.

    ¡¸ So, asking the committee again, they said that we could use the courtyard. That¡¯s why I rented a martial arts ring for that ¡¹

    Ring? Oh, the pro-wrestling ring!

    ¡¸ Jun knew a place where we could rent one, so the car drives it to here and we¡¯re setting it up now ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san or Onoe Jun-san was a former professional wrestler.

    She knows where she could rent some rings.

    ¡¸ It would look better if Jun and I fight in a real ring, right? ¡¹

    Edie makes a pose and smiled.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s amazing, Edie-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s pro wrestling again ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no pro wrestling, it¡¯s MMA, right? ¡¹

    The tennis girls know that Edie¡¯s doing martial arts, they also know about the match she had with Grace Marinka-san when she was in the school.

    They know that there will be another match during the school festival just from Edie¡¯s explanation.

    ¡¸ Not really, we¡¯re just playing around since it¡¯s the school festival, so it¡¯s gonna be a school swimsuit judo tournament ¡¹

    Edie told the girls with a smile.

    ¡¸ Still, you went and rented a ring just for fooling around ¡¹

    ¡¸ The people in the bakery are so active ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, no ordinary high-school student would go that far ¡¹

    Well yeah, this isn¡¯t on the level of just fooling around as high-school students.

    Borrowing a ring and delivering it to you isn¡¯t free.

    I¡¯m sure that Margo-san is willing to pay for the cost of publicity, including the TV crew doing the live broadcast.

    ¡¸ But, setting up the ring will take time, right? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much, but don¡¯t those things take a lot of steps?

    ¡¸ What time is the event? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Three in the afternoon ¡¹

    It¡¯s already 12:30, so there are only two hours and a half left.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. The one we rented is for shows, so Jun said that they can set it up in just an hour. They¡¯re fast on their jobs. If not, you¡¯ll have a lot of trouble setting up pro wrestling in the local areas ¡¹

    Oh yeah, wrestling organizations assemble their rings in local gyms every day.

    It¡¯s designed to be quick to assemble and take down from the start.

    So they can construct it in a surprisingly short time.

    ¡¸ Jun¡¯s also setting up the ring every day when she was a rookie so she¡¯ll tell the details, besides Haruko¡¯s also bringing her friends from the gym ¡¹

    Oh yeah, Line Haruko-san, one of Edie¡¯s opponents in the tournament.

    If I recall, she¡¯s from the Golden Balm Gym

    ¡¸ Haruka and Maria are also coming so we have enough manpower ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s elder sister, Kudou Haruka, and Tendou Otome, now called Kendou Maria, will also participate.

    It¡¯s our school festival, yet Edie¡¯s the only student from our school there.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Darling shouldn¡¯t worry about us and just continue working, we¡¯ll do our best over there ¡¹

    Oh well.

    Seeing Edie smile like that, I feel like I can let her take care of it.

    It¡¯s probably the scaled-down version of the women¡¯s martial arts tournament from the other day, but with Edie, Grace, Line Haruko-san, Kudou Haruka-san, and Kendou Maria competing, it¡¯ll be a spectacular event in its own right.

    ¡¸ With that said, I¡¯ll meet them at the gate by 12:45, so I¡¯m going now ¡¹

    It¡¯s still fifteen minutes early, but there might be early birds already.

    ¡¸ Yeah, take care Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling and everyone too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going too now, take care of the rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ We shall too ¡¹

    With that said, Edie, Katsuko-nee, Mitama, and Kinuka left the bakery.

    ¡¸ Should we start another talk show? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that okay, Onii-san? ¡¹

    Let¡¯s see, there¡¯s still the noon crowd at the screen.

    Kana-senpai is selling drinks and bread while dripping in sweat.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s better to have them do it, I think it¡¯ll make the customers feel at ease ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Yeah, if they¡¯re so crowded, we should start some kind of event.

    No, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do. But, do it after Katsuko-nee returns ¡¹

    Once Katsuko-nee returns, Mitama and Kinuka will also return.

    If they¡¯re going to start an event, then they should have someone to guard them.

    However, the twins must be getting tired of being confined in the break room.

    Well, we should also avoid outside.

    These girls are popular.

    ¡¸ Until then, stay here or in the school cafeteria ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Eri-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it too ¡¹

    The twins open the door from the break room then¡­

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, we¡¯re going around the cafeteria, come with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please, Haiji-chan ¡¹

    Yeah, Haiji can guard Eri and Rie.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Haiji appears.

    ¡¸ Huh, who¡¯s that girl? ¡¹

    One of the tennis girls is surprised to see an unknown middle-school girl showing up.

    ¡¸ A friend of ours ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, a close friend ¡¹

    Eri and Rie replied.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going out ¡¹

    Eri, Rie, and Haiji left to the cafeteria.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Fifteen minutes later and Katsuko-nee returned.

    ¡¸ No problems, the national TV crew has gone home ¡¹

    ¡¸ Was there anyone at the entrance, Edie? ¡¹

    I wonder if the national TV crew saw Edie and her team borrowing the ring, and Grace-san who¡¯s built like a pro wrestler.

    Or maybe, the TV crew broadcasting Edie¡¯s tournament has already arrived?

    I feel like the TV crew from national and commercial stations meeting up in a regular private high-schools school festival without knowing beforehand would cause some problems.

    ¡¸ I know, that¡¯s the reason why the national TV crew left through the west gate ¡¹

    Oh, Katsuko-nee already had a grasp of Edie¡¯s moves.

    ¡¸ Also, what are you girls doing for lunch? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks the tennis girls who are helping out

    ¡¸ We decided to hold off lunch until the customer density has decreased a bit ¡¹

    ¡¸ We had a TV camera roll on us and Katsuko-san gave us makeup earlier this morning so we¡¯re going to hold the fort ¡¹

    Yesterday, they took turns in eating lunch, but¡­

    They can¡¯t make that swap since we have more customers than yesterday.

    Oh, we haven¡¯t had lunch either.

    Ai, Megu, Mana, and I continued working without taking a break.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be sticking around and working here so I think we¡¯ll have a bit of leeway ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee puts on her apron and moves in front of the oven.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m sorry Katsuko-oneesan, it¡¯s about time for me to return to the track and field ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba told Megu that she can work here until the afternoon.

    ¡¸ Should I send the captain a message and ask if I can stay in the bakery a little longer? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba will surely understand if we tell her that the cafe is crowded, but¡­

    ¡¸ No. The track and field girls won¡¯t see that as nicely as she does ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    The tennis club girls are happy to be on TV, meaning, the track and field girls may feel dissatisfied that the camera didn¡¯t go to them.

    In that sense, not showing Megu to the news except for her back is the right choice.

    ¡¸ Megu, you should go to the track and field and show your face at least ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I should ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, the car¡¯s here! ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    The monitor shows Rei-chan parking the van.

    Oh, the tennis girls don¡¯t know that the souvenir pastry is brought from the mansion.

    I can¡¯t just carry that from the van to the front of the cafe.

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    A junior from the tennis club points at the car out of curiosity.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s our lunch! I asked a relative of mine to help out ¡¹

    Nei glossed it over with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let¡¯s go take it! Is that okay, Katsuko-oneechan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei and I went for the back door

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s here! ¡¹

    Yomi drops off from the passenger seat.

    Her tits are huge as always.

    Having the seatbelt on her thin blouse just emphasizes her breasts even more.

    ¡¸ We dropped off Grace-san at the main gate ¡¹

    Rei-chan says from the driver¡¯s seat

    Grace-san came to our school in this van too.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s at the main gate, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, others have gathered there too. Therefore, I gave Edie lunch there ¡¹

    Lunch.

    ¡¸ The pad on the right rear is the souvenir. The left side is the lunch box for everyone. We counted everyone so you don¡¯t have to worry about running out ¡¹

    So Nei said the truth earlier.

    ¡¸ Motoko-oneesama and Kurumi-chan said that they still can¡¯t make pastries that well ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a very nice square bento, Yomi and everyone in the mansion ate first ¡¹

    Motoko and Kurumi are good at Japanese food.

    No, they did all kinds of bridal training so they¡¯re good at everything.

    Still, it had a feeling that their beauty is in form only back then.

    Now that we¡¯re family, they start to cook with love

    In a sense, they¡¯re the ideal wife and concubine.

    Except they dedicated their lives to the Kuromiya style of spear fighting.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s helping Yo-chan with what they do best ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Yeah, I¡¯m thankful to them

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, I¡¯m taking the souvenir pastry to Kana-senpai, take the bento to Tsukiko, Mariko, and Kurose-san in the break room ¡¹

    Those girls must be hungry already.

    ¡¸ Okay, then, I¡¯ll have Rie, Eri, and Haiji in the cafeteria to eat them too ¡¹

    Yeah, they can do the talk show right after lunch.

    ¡¸ We might eat our lunch later at 2 ¡¹

    Nei said and then I remembered.

    ¡¸ Two o¡¯clock¡­I¡¯m supposed to meet Marika and Erica at that time ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s introducing her friend to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, the customers will thin down by 2 ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I hope so.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1389.

    Chapter 1389. School Festival Day 2 / Lunchtime

    ¡¸ Excuse me, I¡¯m going to the track and field club now ¡¹

    Megu comes out from the break room and tells us.

    Megu ate the lunch box Motoko and Kurumi made for us first.

    ¡¸ You were in a hurry, how was the taste? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at Megu and asked.

    ¡¸ It was delicious, as expected of Motoko-san and Kurumi-san ¡¹

    Megu must have some mixed emotions about it since Motoko and Kurumi have taken over the kitchen before she knew it.

    But since Katsuko-nee allows it, Megu has no say with Motoko and Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going now, it¡¯s about to reach 1 pm ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba told Megu to focus on helping in the bakery until the afternoon.

    ¡¸ Yeah, take care ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh right, we also have a closing party today. You guys do folk dancing, right? ¡¹

    The junior from the tennis club who¡¯s helping out says with a smile.

    Folk dance, what kind?

    ¡¸ I still haven¡¯t decided ¡¹

    Megu replies with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ Eeh? You should dance. Since you and Baker-kun are officially recognized by the school, the closing party won¡¯t be fun if you two don¡¯t dance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Folk dancing is a tradition at our school ¡¹

    Another tennis girl said.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but, it¡¯s a tradition to folk dance at the closing party?

    ¡¸ A-Anyway, I¡¯m going now ¡¹

    Megu runs off the bakery in a hurry.

    I look at the clock and it¡¯s five minutes before one.

    Can she make it to the track and field in time if she runs?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that the crowds on the cafe terrace will ease considerably ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee glanced at the monitor outside and said.

    ¡¸ Look, it¡¯s close to one o¡¯clock, and the tables are starting to open up ¡¹

    True, there are fewer customers than before

    ¡¸ Well, we know that this would happen ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ You know, there will be presentations from various clubs in the gym later in the afternoon so everyone will come to watch that ¡¹

    Right, today¡¯s the last day of the school festival.

    ¡¸ In most of the culture clubs, their goal is to make their presentation at the school festival ¡¹

    ¡¸ Clubs like ours don¡¯t have big official tournaments ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who want to show off the results of their daily training to their family would only have the opportunity to do that during the school festival ¡¹

    The tennis girls said.

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s no wonder that the customers will decrease ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s been in the school for three years already so she had three school festivals already.

    But the teachers under Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s control had been hanging around the school until last year so I guess she only watched the school festival on the cameras.

    ¡¸ Besides, Natou-senpai, there¡¯s also a concert this afternoon in the auditorium ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, there will be spectators there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kadota-senpai, a senior of the men¡¯s tennis club would be on the show ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? Kadota can play musical instruments? ¡¹

    The juniors from the tennis club laughed.

    ¡¸ Ah, but you know, I think most of the popular people over there dropped out ¡¹

    Nei said. But we did that.

    If I recall the band name was HG5 or MG5, either way, they tried to make fun of Megu.

    So Tsukiko used her Miko power to make them drop out of school.

    ¡¸ That aside, it seems that they have new people this year ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems a lot of girls will be checking if there are any cool seniors out there ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get them ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s kind of stupid to see some band popular only in our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s bad enough that they¡¯re screaming for the boys in our school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, bad, definitely ¡¹

    The tennis girls gossip around.

    ¡¸ But, I feel like it¡¯s better to scream for a guy who¡¯s just a bit good looking and can play musical instruments somewhere closer to you than someone far away, like those on the TV ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said with a smile while continuing her work with the oven.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t like something that easy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh? Didn¡¯t you say that you like Shigeta from the Sankumi? He¡¯s playing in a band today ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not me, Kiyomi¡¯s the one who said that he¡¯s good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, really? ¡¹

    The tennis girls are having that conversation, when¡­

    ¡¸ Man, I¡¯m so full ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, Megumi-neesan ate too fast. That¡¯s bad for her digestion. ¡¹

    Eri and Rie come out from the break room.

    Haiji, Mitama, and Kinuka too.

    ¡¸ We got fewer customers now, so we¡¯re going to bring in some customers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Customers! ¡¹

    Why are they so enthusiastic about this?

    Well, the true nature of these sisters is more akin to a comedian than a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re also starting our talk show ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we still have a lot of remaining customers ¡¹

    The twins are also motivated.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourselves too hard, give priority to Eri and Rie¡¯s talk show, Mitama and Kinuka can support them. Haiji, go with them ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka are specialized in attacking so it¡¯s better to have Haiji go with them since she¡¯s cautious and has no gaps.

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    The twins and the girls went out.

    ¡¸ Why are those girls listening to what Baker-kun tells them? ¡¹

    The tennis girls look at me curiously.

    ¡¸ That aside, we¡¯re already past the peak of ours so we can now take turns and eat our lunch while we still have time ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tries to change the topic in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, what about the tennis girls? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Well¡­Hoshizaki-senpai hasn¡¯t given out her instructions so we¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s the leader of the tennis club.

    They can¡¯t take breaks without permission unless they¡¯re told to do so.

    Also, we¡¯ve been busy since morning.

    The turns on breaks might get messed up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll bring the next batch out, and while at it, should I ask Kana-senpai? ¡¹

    I ask while putting the freshly baked pastries on the pad.

    At that moment, the back door of the bakery slammed open.

    ¡¸ You girls can take a break, we¡¯re swapping in ¡¹

    Four tennis girls came in to switch.

    Oh, that¡¯s great.

    ¡¸ Kana made up a new rotating shift, so everyone will be in it for the rest of the day ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go back to the cafe and look at the shift schedule. If you find it inconvenient, then talk to Kana and ask her to switch the shifts ¡¹

    The two of the girls who will be swapping said.

    ¡¸ Okay, senpai, then we¡¯re going first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, we¡¯re carrying this pad over there for you instead ¡¹

    One of the tennis girls who¡¯s heading for her break sees the pad I finished filling and said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re carrying that there, then I¡¯ll ask you to pass along this message to Kana for me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told her.

    ¡¸ Come back at 1:30. Tell them not to take lunch until then ¡¹

    Oh, Motoko and Kurumi¡¯s lunch box.

    Kana-senpai also has their share.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll tell her ¡¹

    Four people who had been helping us so far brought the pads outside.

    ¡¸ And so, for the newcomers, help me do my job, Dear, take on the oven ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Ai-chan and Mana-chan can eat lunch in the break room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it okay taking out two so suddenly? ¡¹

    Mana asks Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Yomi will fill for you two ¡¹

    Yomi comes in from the break room.

    ¡¸ Who? ¡¹

    The tennis girls are surprised by the sudden appearance of a big titty loli, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it~! ¡¹

    Yomi used her Miko powers to make them ignore her.

    ¡¸ Oh well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter ¡¹

    The tennis girls accepted Yomi right away.

    ¡¸ Then, Yomi-chan will help the tennis girls form the shape, and dear can take charge of the oven ¡¹

    I¡¯m the one doing the baking, Katsuko-nee will be guiding the tennis girls.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll eat our lunch ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going ¡¹

    Mana and Ai went to the break room.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here ¡¹

    Kana-senpai entered the bakery at 1:30.

    ¡¸ Okay, switch! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks for the meal! ¡¹

    Mana and Ai came out of the break room at the same time.

    They must¡¯ve seen from the monitor that Kana-senpai¡¯s coming.

    ¡¸ Okay, Kana-sen, Nei, and Dear, you can take a break ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    ¡¸ What about you Katsuko-nee? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go next ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I have an appointment at 2 ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, that¡¯s why I want to make as much pastry as possible while at it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while kneading the dough

    ¡¸ I think that the number of customers will increase again by 3:30. That¡¯s why I¡¯m preparing for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who finished their¡­activities presenting their club¡­will bring their families¡­and come to eat ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want to continue working for a while ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, that just means that Katsuko-nee can¡¯t eat at all ¡¹

    There¡¯s no next time.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m in charge of the place ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not an excuse, Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Katsuko-san ¡¹

    Mana and Ai told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Mana can give instructions to the tennis girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai can look after the oven ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not good at baking yet but I can help out ¡¹

    Yomi smiled at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll also stay, I¡¯ll eat lunch after Katsuko-oneechan comes back. With this number, we can do it right ¡¹

    Lastly, Nei told Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Girls¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we should eat lunch properly, they made us lunch boxes so I feel sorry for Motoko and Kurumi if we don¡¯t eat it ¡¹

    I told her too.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Katsuko-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai urged Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, I¡¯ll leave the place to you girls for a while ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives in.

    ¡¸ We got this! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do our best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take it slow so you don¡¯t choke on the food ¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave it to Mana, Ai, Yomi, and Nei, then Kana-senpai, Katsuko-nee, and I entered the break room.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Kou, I¡¯ve been waiting ¡¹

    Mariko, Tsukiko, and Kurose Anju are in the room.

    ¡¸ Huh, you three haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet? ¡¹

    They already have their lunch box, yet the three of them haven¡¯t touched it yet.

    ¡¸ We want to eat together with Kou ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Oh? I thought you were waiting for me, your ¡®best friend¡¯? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughed.

    Speaking of which, Mariko had been telling the tennis girls that she¡¯s ¡°Kana¡¯s best friend¡±

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting for Kana too, here¡¯s your lunch. I saw Yomi-chan and the girls eat earlier, and it¡¯s amazing ¡¹

    Mariko hands us our lunch boxes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare tea ¡¹

    Tsukiko went to make tea.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, wow, fancy ¡¹

    Kana-senpai opened the lunch box and got surprised by the contents.

    Well, it¡¯s a Japanese-style square bento.

    The inside is divided into small sections and it contains a variety of side dishes.

    These are all some amazing food.

    It looks beautiful.

    ¡¸ Motoko-oneesama made this lunch box ¡¹

    Mariko is Motoko¡¯s junior in the school.

    Mariko¡¯s in her first year, and Motoko¡¯s in her second.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I never thought of the day I would call her Motoko-oneesama instead of Motoko-sama would come, even though we know each other since childhood ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the spear lady is great at cooking ¡¹

    ¡¸ When it comes to Japanese food, Motoko-san and Kurumi-san are better than me ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee opened her lunch box and said.

    ¡¸ Motoko-san also made one for everyone in the tennis club, but¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko brews the tea.

    ¡¸ She can¡¯t make such a carefully crafted lunch for them. Like, making a box for all of them ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, most of the girls brought their lunch boxes from home, and we should keep such wonderful lunch boxes for the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, you didn¡¯t prepare your lunch? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t bring anything from home, I know that there would be something prepared here anyway. The girls at the mansion will surely make one ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s blended in as a member of the family.

    ¡¸ You should come here too ¡¹

    Mariko calls Kurose Anju who¡¯s watching over the monitors.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s someone in the mansion watching too so you can eat lunch ¡¹

    I said.

    She¡¯s a bit of an eager girl, but she¡¯s still not accustomed to our methods.

    ¡¸ I talked to her, and she¡¯s a good one, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Kurose Anju and smiled.

    ¡¸ It makes me want to take her as my bodyguard, Haiji seems to be more comfortable with other girls than with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, but she will be his personal bodyguard ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told Mariko.

    ¡¸ But Kou already has Edie-san as his bodyguard, right? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan¡¯s going to America by the end of the year. Besides, she stands out a lot, right? That¡¯s why we needed a girl who looks normal ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s Mitama and Kinuka, but those girls are more of a fighter than a bodyguard in many ways ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that Mitama-chan and her as a duo would be great as one¡¯s the attacker, and the other is on the lookout ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and I explained.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see it now ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Mariko, you stayed here since earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I was here with her and Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks, Mariko answers while looking at Tsukiko and Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Many people entered and left the room, but I¡¯ve been watching everyone on the monitors here while chatting with Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you feel bored just watching? I¡¯m not asking you to help out in the shop, but you could¡¯ve looked at the stalls at the school festival ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t go outside. Kou will get worried, also, I can¡¯t just ask to have a bodyguard accompany me at this time ¡¹

    Today, the young ladies of nobility are banned from coming to our school due to security reasons.

    Mariko¡¯s not a daughter of nobility, but she¡¯s still the daughter of the president of Torii Electronics, a leading Japanese company.

    Furthermore, Mariko used that fact to have the tennis girls put faith in her.

    She can¡¯t just go outside carelessly./

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m having fun watching here. It¡¯s so different from our school festival ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Is it that different? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we don¡¯t allow students to open food and beverage stalls in our school. Only presentations of the club¡¯s accomplishments

    I guess refreshment booths are impossible for the young lady school.

    ¡¸ Rather, the only opportunity for us to present our club achievements is through the school festival. Our school doesn¡¯t have tournaments and such ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for the protection of the young ladies of nobility, even the athletic teams don¡¯t play games against each other ¡¹

    I tell Kana-senpai what I heard from Misuzu and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it. People from other schools get involved with the ladies if there¡¯s a tournament or something. I know that since weird boys approached me during the tennis prefectural tournament ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, Kana got picked up? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s surprised.

    Mariko¡¯s also a sheltered girl so she¡¯s interested in that kind of story.

    ¡¸ They do that a lot. I¡¯m a beauty after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s said to be the prettiest among the sophomores.

    ¡¸ What do you do when they try to call you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing. I just tell them some random thing and leave them, I¡¯m Nobu¡¯s sex slave after all. All the other men are just trash to me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, that¡¯s an exaggeration.

    ¡¸ I love that part of Kana. I agree, it¡¯s nonsense to deal with men other than Kou. Ufufu ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Mariko? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Mariko as she suddenly laughs.

    ¡¸ Whether it¡¯s me, or Kana, or Tsukiko-san or Katsuko-san, we all feel happy knowing tht Kou loves us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it. Like, being fellow sex slaves, or rather, the girls who have sex with Nobu is family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, just watching Kou work hard at the monitor makes my heart throb ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I get that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, other girls are coming to help Kou out, right? Seeing that makes me happy, furthermore, they¡¯re all doing it for Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, they do. Katsuko-san, Nei-san, Mana-chan, Ai, Edie-san, and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, Haiji, Mitama-san, Kinuka-san, Rie-san, Eri-san, Tsukiko-san, Yomiko-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all girls who had sex with Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s our sisterhood, our family ¡¹

    Mariko said, then Kana-senpai looked at Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Nobu, you got this girl yesterday, did you do it with her already? ¡¹

    She smiled.

    She¡¯s asking whether I already had sex with Kurose Anju or not.

    ¡¸ Not yet, or should I say, Kana-senpai, we¡¯re eating ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why not? I¡¯m curious. Still, you haven¡¯t done it with her yet ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Mariko;

    ¡¸ Kana, you don¡¯t get it. If she had sex with Kou, then she would be closer already. You didn¡¯t figure it out from the mood? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh you¡¯re right, if she¡¯s done it already, then Nobu would even be more gentle with her ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been busy in the mansion since we returned. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Oh well. Call me when you¡¯re going to do it with her okay? I want to watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I want to do that too! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko sure get along.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t mind it, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course! We¡¯re going to be your big sisters soon! ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai approached Kurose Anju

    ¡¸ Eh? Uhm, I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s confused.

    She¡¯s not ready to have sex with me yet.

    ¡¸ Here, tea ¡¹

    Tsukiko distributes tea to everyone.

    That calms the place down.

    ¡¸ Well then, why don¡¯t we start? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    We started eating lunch.

    ¡¸ By the way, Kou, you¡¯re going to meet with Erica-san and Jasmin, right? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Jasmin? Oh, the piano girl, Marika-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while drinking tea.

    Marika seems to mean Jasmine in English.

    That¡¯s why some in our family call Marika Jasmine.

    ¡¸ She only comes to the mansion on weekends so I¡¯ve only seen her about twice ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s attending a music school dorm so she doesn¡¯t come to the mansion during weekdays.

    ¡¸ Me too, our free days don¡¯t seem to match up ¡¹

    Mariko and Kana-senpai are both going home after all.

    They only stay in the mansion a few days a week.

    Mariko¡¯s parents willingly allow her to stay overnight because it¡¯ll strengthen her relationship with the Kouzuki house.

    In Kana-senpai¡¯s case, she¡¯s from an ordinary family so it¡¯s rare for her to stay at the mansion.

    ¡¸ But, she¡¯s quiet and lovely, her sister Erica-san is bright and cheerful, so they¡¯re a bit off ¡¹

    Kana-senpai compares Erica and Marika.

    ¡¸ So, Kou, when you meet with Jasmine, take us with you ¡¹

    Mariko?

    ¡¸ Everyone in the mansion knows that I¡¯m here today, right? ¡¹

    Well, they should.

    I mean, the girls are probably hearing the conversation in here.

    ¡¸ I just received a mail from Erica. She wants us to go and meet them ¡¹

    Erica did?

    ¡¸ Nobu, what did Jasmine tell you? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me.

    ¡¸ Well, she only asked me to meet her since she¡¯ll introduce her friend ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Hmm. I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s a catch there ¡¹

    I know that too.

    That meek Marika went all the way from her school to bring her friends to our school festival.

    She has a reason for that.

    ¡¸ I have to stay at the cafe until the end of the day so Mariko, you help Nobu for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got this, Kana ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Mariko smiled at each other.

    ¡¸ Then, we can a threesome later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anytime. Kou and I will make Kana cry in pleasure ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to cry in pleasure ¡¹

    The two sure get along.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1390.

    Chapter 1390. School Festival Day 2 / Marika¡¯s friend.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll accompany you ¡¹

    After everyone finished their lunch, Tsukiko comes to me.

    ¡¸ I agree, we should have Tsukiko-san come with us, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    We¡¯re just meeting Marika in school, do we really need the Miko power?

    ¡¸ Let her accompany you, Tsukiko-san¡¯s been holed up in the break room this whole morning, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help out with baking ¡¹

    I know that Tsukiko¡¯s lying about that.

    The Takakura shrine maidens can read memories from other people.

    In fact, she¡¯s been reading and practicing Katsuko-nee¡¯s sex techniques more and more so it should be easy for her to read Katsuko-nee¡¯s baking techniques as well.

    I guess Tsukiko doesn¡¯t do that because she doesn¡¯t want to interfere with her sisters, or with other family members when baking.

    Luna, Koyomi-chan, Agnes, then Yomi, and Ruriko are girls of the same age learning how to bake bread.

    If the eldest of the shrine maidens enters the group, then the younger sisters would be conscious.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, my little sisters will be in Kou-sama¡¯s care, but I will have to return to the shrine in Kyoto ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied after reading my thoughts.

    The Takakura shrine in Kyoto¡¯s a historic one so someone has to take over.

    The Takakura shrine had been in Kyoto since before the shrine maidens with their mysterious power gathered there.

    Tsukiko and the girls inherited the lineage.

    Right now, they still can¡¯t return to Kyoto since the war with the Kansai Yakuza isn¡¯t over yet, but one of the sisters will officially become the shrine maiden to keep the shrine.

    ¡¸ Oh? I don¡¯t mind opening a branch of my bakery in front of your shrine in Kyoto ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled gently at Tsukiko

    ¡¸ Yes. Right now, we¡¯re in the process of constructing a building for the Kansai branch of Kouzuki SS in front of the Takakura shrine ¡¹

    Jii-chan decided that the Takakura shrine and its shrine maidens will be under Kouzuki house¡¯s control, and the Yakuza can never toy with them anymore.

    To show that intent, the Kansai branch of Kouzuki SS will stand guard at the Takakura shrine.

    The first floor of the Kansai branch building could be used as a bakery, and Tsukiko could be the owner.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we don¡¯t have to consider that yet. Tsukiko¡¯s still a student here until spring next year, so you should have fun with your school life ¡¹

    Tsukiko still has a few months before she graduates from high school.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko bows to me.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko sure is serious, also beautiful. You could¡¯ve helped out in the cafe together with Misato-san and the girls. Tsukiko-san¡¯s also from the Nadeshiko department, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t know that Misato and the girls are prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ Those girls are in the same department, but we¡¯re on a different course ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Tsukiko and Mitama are in the same course ¡¹

    I explained in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Today, we want Misato and her group to get along in the same group. Apart from Misato, the three girls came from the province ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, and Asahina Nozomi accepted to become prostitutes to pay off the debts of their fathers who owned a business in the provincial city.

    ¡¸ Oh, is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Misato-san¡¯s lunch is in here ¡¹

    Mariko points at the pad containing lunchboxes brought from the mansion.

    Right¡­

    Motoko won¡¯t forget Misato, who¡¯s a daughter of nobility.

    Misato also went to that school from an early age.

    ¡¸ Oh, they¡¯ll have their lunch break after hours so I¡¯ll tell them to come when I come back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, they¡¯ll eat together with Nei-chan ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ So, Kou will have Tsukiko and I come with you, and you¡¯re our bodyguard ¡¹

    Mariko tells Kurose Anju who¡¯s already shrunk after eating her meal.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you. You¡¯re going to be Kou¡¯s personal bodyguard, right? Then you should go with him now ¡¹

    She¡¯s not a daughter of nobility, but Mariko¡¯s a daughter of the president of the Torii house.

    There should be a bodyguard near her.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re safe here, Mitama-chan, Kinuka-chan, and Haiji-chan are outside, and we¡¯re going to lock the door while you¡¯re not here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    The bakery can only be opened from the inside and there¡¯s a camera watching outside.

    The door¡¯s unlocked since the tennis girls are coming and going, but we¡¯re going to return it to its usual state.

    ¡¸ Also, you should go check on Edie-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree, I¡¯m curious about how it¡¯s going ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee suggested. Mariko agreed.

    Right now, Edie¡¯s preparing for the school swimsuit judo tournament in the schoolyard.

    ¡¸ I know that you¡¯re tied up to the bakery all day, but you¡¯re everyone¡¯s husband so you should check on Edie-chan ¡¹

    Oh, Katsuko-nee¡¯s right.

    ¡¸ Right. Edie mentioned that the event starts at 3, but from the looks of the cafe today, I think I¡¯ll be here baking ¡¹

    But, the match will be televised, so we¡¯ll be able to watch it while working at the bakery

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why you should take a look at them now ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Hey, I brought these girls ¡¹

    After leaving the bakery at two o¡¯clock.

    Margo-san brought Marika and the girls.

    Oh, Margo-san picked up Marika and her friend from the train station.

    ¡¸ I parked the car at the faculty parking lot so we walked here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Margo-san ¡¹

    I thanked her and looked at the girl that she brought with her

    Err, Marika, and Erica.

    Then, three other girls.

    Erica¡¯s wearing a pink cardigan over a waka piece with a pretty print fabric.

    Marika¡¯s wearing her high-school blue blazer uniform.

    Among the three girls, two are wearing the same uniform as Marika¡¯s.

    However, the last one is a mature-looking girl with slit eyes, wearing a neat uniform, and hair tied up in a bun.

    The other girl¡¯s wearing a men¡¯s black leather jacket over her uniform and her skirt is pulled up short. Her hair is in wild style, her face is flashy, and her red lipstick stands out. She¡¯s got a bad eye expression, she looks like she¡¯s already grumpy.

    The last one is wearing a navy blue sailor uniform, making me think that she¡¯s a middle school girl. Only one of them looks young. Her eyes are moist as if she¡¯s nervous. I think she¡¯s carrying a violin case. Her hair is, well, it¡¯s bob cut.

    The three of them are beautiful, but, anyway, the one wearing a leather jacket seems very grumpy.

    Also, I¡¯m curious as to why Marika and Erica look gloomy.

    ¡¸ You have a rare group with you, Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at Mariko, Tsukiko, and Kurose Anju who came to meet with them, and smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the school festival so everyone¡¯s busy ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m feeling nostalgic too ¡¹

    Right, Margo-san also went to our school until last year

    Unlike Nei, whose school registration is fake, Margo-san¡¯s supposed to be an exchange student from the US, so she could properly graduate from high school.

    Now she¡¯s registered at a college or university. It doesn¡¯t seem that she¡¯s going to it at all.

    ¡¸ In the meantime, it¡¯s awkward to just stand outside, so why don¡¯t we get inside the cafeteria and have a cup of tea? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Our cafe is fine but it¡¯s outside. It would also be hard to explain to the tennis club girls if they see me drinking tea with stranger girls.

    Oh well.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria ¡¹

    I led everyone to the school cafeteria.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Not as much as our cafe, but¡­

    The school cafeteria is moderately crowded.

    It should be crowded, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? ¡¹

    Marog-san laughs.

    The students who were near the table were sitting all got out of their seats in a hurry.

    For those who escaped late¡­

    ¡¸ Idiot! Come here already! ¡¹

    A senior schoolboy called out to them.

    ¡¸ Remember? I¡¯m famous in this school ¡¹

    Oh, Margo-san¡¯s a legendary delinquent, who was with Nei until last May, taking out delinquent students and other thugs in the streets.

    ¡¸ Nei dyed her hair back from blonde to black to show that she¡¯s reformed, but I have blonde hair from the start ¡¹

    Even now, the seniors consider Margo-san as someone they should fear.

    Those who saw Margo-san turn the teacher, who¡¯s a follower of Shirasaka Sousuke, who attacked Nei, into someone beyond recovery, still haven¡¯t graduated.

    ¡¸ Oh, welcome Margo-oneechan, you can eat this with everyone ¡¹

    Nei who came through the bakery door brought us some freshly baked bread.

    ¡¸ Jasmine and Erica-chan, have you eaten lunch already? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, Motoko-oneesama gave us a lunch box from the mansion. ¡¹

    Nei asks. Erica answered, as expected, she doesn¡¯t seem to have the energy.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious, right?! I¡¯m going to eat now so I can¡¯t stay and talk to you girls! So, listen to them for me, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei speaks loud enough to make the surrounding student hear it.

    ¡¸ Oh, I forgot to bring some drinks, Yo-chan, sorry but can you buy them drinks from the vending machine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ ¡¹

    I stood up.

    ¡¸ What do you girls want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Since we¡¯re eating bread, I¡¯m okay with tea. Cold. Lemon Tea. What about Tsukiko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take tea without sugar, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s cold ¡¹

    Mariko and Tsukiko replied immediately.

    ¡¸ I want coffee, hot. Low sugar. Jasmine-chan? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks Marika.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take cold tea too. Lemon tea please ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want a warm milk tea, oh, I¡¯ll help carry them ¡¹

    Erica stood up, but¡­

    ¡¸ No need, Erica-san¡¯s a guest here. I mean, this is the part where you stand up and say ¡°I shall help!¡± ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Kurose Anju

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, right! ¡¹

    The students watching us laughed, probably because of Kurose Anju standing up in a hurry was funny.

    ¡¸ What do you girls want? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s acting like the host already.

    It¡¯s like Kurose Anju and I are servants.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Marika told the girl with long slit eyes.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll take a warm tea, no sugar please ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Miki-san? ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s eyes look at the girl in her sailor uniform.

    Erica¡¯s in her second year in middle school, so this girl might be the same age as her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take cafe au lait. ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t drink anything but black coffee. Let¡¯s see, the S-coffee in the vending machine there will do. Warm black coffee, you hear? ¡¹

    The girl who wears a leather jacket says without being asked.

    However, it¡¯s all over the place.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    I took Kurose Anju and went to the vending machine.

    Minaho-neesan gives us a train card with a bit of money in it just in case of emergencies.

    ¡¸ Oh, Baker, what¡¯s with those people? ¡¹

    A senior called me out, but¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, I don¡¯t know either. ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    For now, I just ordered the drinks they wanted.

    ¡¸ What do you want? ¡¹

    I asked Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ I can get a drink too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do you think not? ¡¹

    This girl¡¯s too earnest, and she¡¯s a little timid too.

    ¡¸ Then, uhm, orange juice please ¡¹

    Despite that, she picks a drink different from everyone else, what an amusing girl.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll buy that then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Kurose Anju carry the drinks and returned to the table.

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The bun high school girl and bob cut middle school girl thanked me, but¡­

    The leather jacket girl ignored me and took her drinks.

    ¡¸ Then, sit down. Why don¡¯t we talk while eating bread? ¡¹

    Margo-san said, Kurose Anju and I took our seats.

    Oh, Nei¡¯s no longer here, she¡¯s back at the bakery.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll introduce them first. This is my classmate, Matsumoto Maki-san ¡¹

    Marika introduces the girl with the bun hairstyle sitting next to her.

    ¡¸ Name¡¯s Matsumoto ¡¹

    Matsumoto-san bows slightly.

    Marika¡¯s classmate, meaning she¡¯s in her first year.

    ¡¸ Then, next to her is Masaki-san¡¯s little sister. Miki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Miki ¡¹

    The bob-cut hair girl bows her head.

    Oh, so they¡¯re sisters.

    The big sister is in her first year, so the little sister must be in middle school.

    ¡¸ Also next to her is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Igarashi Izumi ¡¹

    The girl in the leather jacket names herself with a displeased attitude.

    What¡¯s with this girl?

    ¡¸ Igarashi-san is from the neighboring class ¡¹

    Neighboring class?

    She¡¯s wearing the same uniform as Marika under her leather jacket since they go to the same school, but they¡¯re from different classes.

    Hmmm, Marika and the Matsumoto siblings seem to be friendly, but¡­

    Also, why does she have such a bad attitude?

    ¡¸ Err, I told you about him in the car, so you know already, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san points at me as she said.

    She already told me about me to Marika¡¯s friends?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Torii Mariko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takakura Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ K-Kurose Anju ¡¹

    Mariko gave her a glare so Kurose-san named herself.

    ¡¸ And I¡¯m Margo Starkweather Kuromori. Right, Jasmine-chan, we talked about this in the car, but can you elaborate once again for them? ¡¹

    Margo-san urged Marika.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, well¡­ ¡¹

    Margo-san is pointing at us.

    Marika looked at me and started talking.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can you¡­well, listen to our musical performance? ¡¹

    Musical performance? Marika goes to a music school, so the three girls she brought must also be playing some instrument.

    ¡¸ Err, what about it? ¡¹

    But, I don¡¯t get music.

    It¡¯s got to be Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, or Nagisa.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to tell you later ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s face shows that she¡¯s serious.

    Erica looks at her sister worriedly.

    ¡¸ Wait a second! I don¡¯t like this! I never heard about this so I¡¯m not doing this! ¡¹

    Igarashi-san shouts angrily.

    ¡¸ I only came here because I heard that I could meet Fujimiya Reika ¡¹

    Huh, Rei-chan?

    ¡¸ Also, what¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this just an ordinary high school festival? What¡¯s going on Takahata-san? ¡¹

    Igarashi-san asks Marika.

    ¡¸ Oh, Fujimiya-san, she¡¯s coming soon ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Right, Yoshinobu-kun? ¡¹

    Err, right. It¡¯s about time for Rei-chan to come again from the mansion to deliver bread in the van.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, I think she¡¯s coming soon ¡¹

    But, is that okay to talk about Rei-chan coming here?

    ¡¸ Huh, Fujimiya Reika¡¯s coming over? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t seen her come here last time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait! Let us in too! ¡¹

    Look, now the students are making a fuss.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika often comes to this school, right, everyone? ¡¹

    Margo-san stirs the students even further.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve seen her! But from a distance ¡¹

    ¡¸ I got a selfie with her ¡¹

    The first years who don¡¯t know Margo-san immediately react.

    ¡¸ There you go, Jasmine-chan wasn¡¯t lying ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled at Igarashi-san.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s good, but, I¡¯ll never sing! ¡¹

    Sing?

    Igarashi-san isn¡¯t playing but singing instead?

    ¡¸ But, Igarashi-san didn¡¯t come to meet Fujimiya-san as a meek person, right? You want to get to know Fujimiya-san and have her introduce you to the entertainment industry, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Margo-san¡­

    Entertainment industry?

    Oh right, the public thinks that Rei-chan and Kyouko-san¡¯s fight is just a promotional show for the Kouzuki SS.

    That¡¯s why they think that Rei-chan¡¯s an entertainer.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not just Fujimiya Reika, our school¡¯s got a lot of people who appear on TV. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Margo-san continues to stir up the students.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can find the twins from Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s show doing a talk show right outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anjou Mitama¡¯s also doing some plate spinning tricks and things ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, I haven¡¯t seen her today but Shirasaka Yukino herself is a student in this school ¡¹

    The students speak out.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t tell you before but I¡¯m a professional martial artist. My matches are televised, and today, Edie¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s setting up a ring in the schoolyard ¡¹

    Margo-san said another schoolboy continued.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s also a TV crew setting up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wasn¡¯t that just the national TV crew from earlier? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s a different one. They have a different logo! ¡¹

    The TV crew that¡¯ll broadcast Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament has arrived already.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Edie and her friends will have their martial arts tournament at the school festival and it will be broadcasted live ¡¹

    Margo-san told the students calmly.

    ¡¸ Uhm, shouldn¡¯t you be there with Edie, Margo-san? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just a spectator for today. I¡¯ll show myself later. Edie planned all this today ¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸ You know, I just got the championship last time. It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t show up today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, apart from Grace Marinka-san, it would be a tournament between Edie and high school students, right? ¡¹

    I heard that the other participants would be Kudou Haruka, Kendou Maria, and Line Haruko-san.

    ¡¸ I went to the Golden Balm Gym and picked up Line Haruko this morning ¡¹

    Oh yeah, that was this morning.

    Picking up Marika and Erica, and then picking up Line Haruko-san as well.

    ¡¸ Then, Rodulfo Seiko-san, the owner of the gym, said that if there would be a live TV broadcast, she would go too ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ But, Edie¡¯s plan is a school swimsuit judo tournament, right? ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san¡¯s already past her 20s.

    Grace Marinka-san is someone who doesn¡¯t care as long as she gets to fight with her all, so she would come even if she¡¯s dressed in a school swimsuit.

    Rodulfo Seiko-san¡¯s a woman who¡¯s fussy about her sense of beauty, right?

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because opportunities for women¡¯s martial arts aired on TV are hard to come by nowadays. Even the tournament I won last time was at a late-night slot. Well, it was on a key station even if it was on late night, so it went well on air ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But today, they¡¯re airing it live on at Sunday 3 o¡¯clock, right? It¡¯s rare to find an opportunity for publicity like this so she wanted to go ¡¹

    Eeeeeeeh.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just let take care of the minor details, I¡¯m not touching that. I¡¯m not even participating ¡¹

    Margo-san won¡¯t do the school swimsuit judo.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll go check on them after eating this bread ¡¹

    Margo-san took one bread and ate it.

    ¡¸ Yeah, delicious, you should try it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Marika looks confused.

    Oh right, she was in the middle of talking.

    ¡¸ Jasmine-chan¡¯s friends would need a place to perform later, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ It has to be somewhere with a piano, right? ¡¹

    Marika specializes in piano in her school.

    That¡¯s why Matsumoto Maki-san must be playing piano too.

    ¡¸ Is there anyone from the choir or brass club? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks the students in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ M-me, I¡¯m in the choir club ¡¹

    One student raised her hand.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on with the music room right now? Most of the choir and music bands are in the auditorium today, right? The music room should be used as a waiting room ¡¹

    You can¡¯t get people to come and listen to your performance or choir in a small music room.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, the choir club already finished their recital. The brass bands are playing outside so they¡¯re not there

    ¡¸ I see, is Otani-sensei still in charge of the music room? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s Otani-sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, tell him this, Margo¡¯s going to borrow the music room later ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it, Otani-sensei knows me. I¡¯m the one who made him get a false front tooth after all ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t we go with our schedules? ¡¹

    From the school cafeteria, the schoolyard where Edie and everyone are setting up the ring, and to the music room.

    That¡¯s one route.

    ¡¸ Then, why don¡¯t we eat the pastry while we have the chance, Marika-san, eat yours too. Ai and Kou baked this

    Mariko recommends the pastry to Marika and the girls.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1391.

    Chapter 1391. School Festival Day 2 / Trust Problem

    For now, we took two pastries each and ate them.

    ¡¸ I see, Maki-san¡¯s great at piano ¡¹

    Margo-san pulls information about the Matsumoto sisters from Marika.

    ¡¸ Yes, Matsumoto-san¡¯s the best in our class ¡¹

    Marika replies with a shamed tone.

    ¡¸ No, Takahata-san¡¯s good at it too ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san says bashfully.

    She¡¯s also the same docile type, just like Marika.

    They have the same personality, that must be why they¡¯re getting along.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t catch up to Matsumoto-san when it comes to piano. Matsumoto-san¡¯s much better than me, that¡­ ¡¹

    Marika?

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about piano performances.

    However, when Minaho-neesan heard Marika¡¯s play for the first time¡­

    Minaho-neesan mentioned that if Marika wanted to become a professional, then she will support her.

    Minaho-neesan sees Marika as a little sister born from the Black Forest brothel, that¡¯s why she treats her with care.

    But, Minaho-neesan¡¯s a strict person.

    She always gives us a trial, and she doesn¡¯t assist us until we overcome it.

    With that said.

    Minaho-neesan sensed that Marika¡¯s talent in piano is certain after hearing her performance.

    If not, Minaho-neesan won¡¯t say ¡°I¡¯ll support you if you want to become a professional.¡±

    However.

    Marika cut off that talk with Minaho-neesan.

    Saying that she doesn¡¯t have the skills of a professional.

    Marika said that she wants to become a music teacher, which we don¡¯t mind, but¡­

    I feel like Marika¡¯s stuck on something back then.

    ¡¸ And Miki-san plays violin, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san talks to the little sister, Matsumoto Miki-san this time.

    ¡¸ Yes. ¡¹

    Miki-san, wearing her sailor uniform holds her violin case with such care.

    ¡¸ If I recall, violins are expensive, and that¡¯s from a good brand, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Margo-san said, Miki-san;

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not really that expensive. Ah, but of course, violins are inherently expensive, but this isn¡¯t the most expensive, not the cheapest either, err, but, for ordinary people, this would be something expensive ¡¹

    She speaks clearly, but I can tell that she¡¯s nervous.

    ¡¸ Sorry, the price doesn¡¯t really matter, still, that violin¡¯s precious to Miki-san, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled and speak to the bob-cut hair middle school girl.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, it¡¯s my treasure. Father, bought this violin for me ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san pats her violin case.

    ¡¸ Can you play us a sample? ¡¹

    Mariko joins the conversation.

    ¡¸ Ah, o-okay. I can ¡¹

    Miki-san blushed and replied with a small voice.

    ¡¸ And you, you don¡¯t want to sing, right? ¡¹

    Marika asks Igarashi Izumi who¡¯s wearing a black leather jacket over her music school uniform.

    ¡¸ I told you earlier, I won¡¯t sing ¡¹

    Igarashi-san, with her oddly heavy makeup and red lipstick, glares at Mariko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to ask just in case, but that means that you¡¯re in vocal music? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? Our school doesn¡¯t have a rock vocalist training course or anything like that ¡¹

    Mariko asks. Igarashi-san answers standoffishly.

    However.

    Vocal music?

    I don¡¯t get it, but I¡¯ll just continue listening.

    ¡¸ Oh? I see, I get the gist of it now ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    Eeeeh?

    But I don¡¯t get it.

    I mean, should I ask what that is while I still have time?

    ¡¸ Vocal music in terms of the music world mainly pertains to classical music, music of the human voice. You surely have heard of Soprano, Alto, Tenor, Baritone, Kou-sama? ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and taught me.

    Oh, I see, Marika¡¯s singing in the music department means that she¡¯s singing classical music. It¡¯s that kind of school after all.

    However.

    Why is someone majoring in classical music dressed like a gnarly rock singer who just got it wrong from the entrance?

    ¡¸ So, are you good at the vocal music department? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Igarashi-san, but¡­

    Matsumoto, the elder, replied for her.

    ¡¸ Yes, Igarashi-san¡¯s always in the top three of the school year in her vocal music department ¡¹

    She¡¯s good at singing.

    ¡¸ Top three, but I don¡¯t always get the top. It¡¯s usually top 2 or 3 ¡¹

    Igarashi-san gets standoffish again.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, does it mean that the ranking in the classes is put up? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, the top five are placed on the wall of the school every month. Uhm, it¡¯s because the students with good grades can be recommended for admission to music colleges ¡¹

    I see. It must be hard inside music schools.

    ¡¸ And so, Jasmine-chan and Matsumoto-san, the elder, are always in the top five in the piano class? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, yes. Matsumoto-san¡¯s been the top one since enrollment. I¡¯m always in the top five at least ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true, Takahata-san¡¯s growing further recently. ¡¹ You just climbed to third during this month¡¯s recital, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks, and Marika and Matsumoto Maki-san replied.

    Marika¡¯s mother had been sick, confined in a hospital, and had a hard time mentally until the other day.

    Now, her mother¡¯s getting better, and she met her little sister separated from birth.

    She started coming to the mansion every week and cheered up considerably.

    That also shows up in her piano performance that her teachers are praising her for it.

    ¡¸ Takahata-san will surely become better than me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t play like Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. I like how Takahata-san plays piano ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like Matsumoto-san¡¯s piano more ¡¹

    These classmates tell each other.

    Then, Igarashi Izumi-san is staring at the two girls from the same school but different classes, with a displeased look.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I see, I get it now. ¡¹

    Mariko laughs and drinks her lemon tea.

    As usual, I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re all in high school so you could eat a couple more pastries in a single sitting. Eat it, then we¡¯re moving to the next place ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled and stuffed the bread into her cheeks.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun¡¯s pastry has gotten better once more ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I thanked her.

    ¡¸ Girls, don¡¯t pocket it and eat it, you should eat at times like this so you¡¯re ready to move at any moment, right? ¡¹

    Mariko looks at Kurose Anju-san who¡¯s watching us with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    Kurose Anju puts the bread in her mouth in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re devouring them now. Eat with elegance. You¡¯re embarrassing us ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Mariko had Haiji as her bodyguard before, but¡­

    Haiji¡¯s still thirteen yet she¡¯s strangely mature, so she lets Mariko¡¯s light talk slide and doesn¡¯t engage in the conversation.

    Meanwhile, Kurose Anju¡¯s got a good personality, but she¡¯s timid and she¡¯s easy to get dragged by the mood, I think she¡¯s suited to Mariko who moves at her own pace.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you should eat yours too ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers to me.

    Yeah, If I don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯ll be hard for our guests to do the same.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, try them, I always eat them and they¡¯re delicious ¡¹

    Erica who had been quiet all this time urges the younger of the Matsumoto siblings to eat bread.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    Miki-san, the violin girl finally ate the bread

    ¡¸ How is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    The middle school girls smiled at each other.

    However.

    Students are still watching around us in the school cafeteria.

    Their faces say ¡°Who are these people?¡±

    Margo-san¡¯s the focus since she¡¯s a graduate that they fear, so they¡¯re leaving us alone, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind them, it¡¯s nothing much ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispered to me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s nothing much, wait, Tsukiko? ¡¹

    Did you use your Miko power to everyone around?

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not using my power ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiled.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all accustomed to seeing Kou-sama surrounded by strange people ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Everyone thinks that ¡°Look, the Baker is involved with something strange again¡± ¡¹

    I-Is that so?

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ They all seem to have realized that Kou-sama¡¯s the center of most things ¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m not the perpetrator of the incidents, but¡­

    They see that I¡¯m always involved with someone that¡¯s involved with an event?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama too ¡¹

    Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you need to be aware of it, you¡¯re always the center. We¡¯ll do anything that Kou-sama wishes, and we¡¯ll follow you always. Please don¡¯t forget that ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I¡¯ve been a little passive since Margo-san came over.

    Normally, I¡¯m the one talking to Marika and Matsumoto-san and the girls.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. As of now, you can leave it to Margo-oneesama. What I would like to say is that I wish for Kou-sama to be aware that you can entrust things too. You¡¯ll feel more leeway if you do ¡¹

    Tsukiko whispers to me.

    Right¡­

    Margo-san¡¯s leading the conversation asking along with the flow.

    Thinking that Margo-san¡¯s just doing her role, and I start asking around myself, then the end result is different.

    I have to become self-aware.

    That I¡¯m the center of the family.

    I have to stand strong and take the situation as it comes.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I thanked her and reconsidered.

    Marika, who¡¯s usually so quiet, brings three girls from her school, what is the reason for that?

    No, Marika did say that they want to meet me.

    The reason why the three want to meet me¡­

    Marika, what does she want with the three?

    I look at Marika again.

    ¡¸ Yes, I went to the Bayreuth festival last year and it was the first time I was taken there, my grandfather is a music lover. ¡¹

    Mariko pitched music to Marika and the Matsumoto sisters.

    The Matsumoto sisters who were talking to Erica focused on Mariko.

    ¡¸ Is that true? Good job on getting the ticket ¡¹

    Oh, Igarashi Izumi-san¡¯s also hooked.

    ¡¸ I hear that getting tickets for the Bayreuth Festival is getting harder every year. Even if you apply for a ticket, it takes years before you could get one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? My family gets an invitation every year ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? Is your family famous for music? ¡¹

    Igarashi-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ No, didn¡¯t I name myself earlier? I¡¯m Torii Mariko ¡¹

    Mariko;

    ¡¸ My family¡¯s the owner of Torii electronics. My grandfather was the founder, and my father¡¯s the current chairman, and I mentioned earlier that my grandfather was a music lover, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, if I recall, Torii-san¡¯s grandfather was the first to build and market record players and speakers ¡¹

    Margo-san joined the conversation.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Today, Torii electronics makes all kinds of electrical products, but it started out as a company making music equipment. That¡¯s why we continue to make audio and recording equipment, and Torii electronics audio equipment has a good reputation in Europe. Many of the famous large theaters have been using the equipment we made for about thirty years now ¡¹

    Torii electronics is one of the worldwide electronic enterprises after all.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t ask them to use it but Torii electronics donates also equipment to music theaters and schools around the world. We don¡¯t just donate money, which as usual, but we also give away various electronics from our company. We donated a state-of-the-art washer and dryer to the opera theatre in New York just recently. We¡¯ve been doing that for so long that Grandfather receives invitations from music festivals all over the world every year ¡¹

    Then, Mariko brings out her ace.

    ¡¸ Oh, we also offer scholarships for young musicians as part of the Torii electronics cultural contribution program. Like, your expenses when studying abroad ¡¹

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    Miki-san, the younger of the Matsumoto siblings has her eyes sparkling.

    ¡¸ Uhm, how do you apply for that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Miki, stop it. You¡¯re being rude ¡¹

    The elder, Maki-san tries to stop her sister.

    ¡¸ Oh, the Torii electronics scholarship is for students at the music college. They don¡¯t accept middle and high school students ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Mariko said, then the little sister gets gloomy.

    ¡¸ But if I ask Grandfather, we can manage ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Then, her expression changed again.

    I get it now.

    The Matsumoto siblings seem to have money troubles.

    And so, these sisters probably are in a situation where they don¡¯t know if they can continue their music in the future.

    That¡¯s why Marika¡¯s trying to meet these girls to me.

    Thinking that I would ask Minaho-neesan, to give these girls some school expenses.

    ¡¸ But, you girls came here because you want Kou to hear you play, right? Well, I want to hear it too, so maybe it all comes down to the same thing ¡¹

    Mariko told the siblings with a smile.

    ¡¸ Hmm, well, scholarships are none of my business ¡¹

    On the other hand, Igarashi Izumi-san shows another displeased face and turned around.

    I wonder what¡¯s her reason for coming here?

    If she¡¯s not hooked on the word ¡°scholarship¡± then she probably doesn¡¯t have financial problems.

    ¡¸ But, well, isn¡¯t it great that you followed Takahata-san? Matsumoto-san. I was sure that Takahata-san was lying to Matsumoto-san so I followed out of concern ¡¹

    Igarashi-san thinks that Marika¡¯s trying to deceive the Matsumoto siblings?

    ¡¸ I mean, isn¡¯t that the case? How can a high school student save another student from a financial problem? Especially Takahata-san, you don¡¯t look like you have wealthy acquaintances ¡¹

    ¡¸ Stop, Igarashi-san, you¡¯re being rude to Takahata-san ¡¹

    Matsumoto, the elder, scolds Igarashi-san.

    But, Igarashi-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, still, you don¡¯t know, this girl might not even be the actual daughter of the president of the Torii electronics. Matsumoto-san, you might be in the middle of a huge scam right now ¡¹

    She speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ Show me proof that you¡¯re not lying ¡¹

    ¡¸ What proof? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s also annoyed, she glares at Igarashi-san head-on.

    ¡¸ What I mean is that if you¡¯re the daughter of the president of Torii electronics, then you should show us proof! Right now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right now?! You¡¯re ¡¹

    ¡¸ You have something, don¡¯t you? Like, if I go online and search for the daughter of the president of Torii electronics or something, your face will show up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way!! I¡¯m not stupid enough to expose my personal information! ¡¹

    There¡¯s a risk of kidnapping, so Mariko and the girls at the school for the young ladies don¡¯t post any photos over the net.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯re just lying! It¡¯s obvious that you are! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi continued.

    ¡¸ Geez, wait a second, I have my grandfather and father¡¯s image on the site. And I have a photo of my family on the phone so you can compare it ¡¹

    Mariko takes out her phone,

    But¡­

    ¡¸ You can easily photoshop those! That¡¯s no proof! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s not convinced.

    ¡¸ Geez, what¡¯s wrong with you!! ¡¹

    Mariko snaps, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough, Mariko ¡¹

    I stopped Mariko.

    ¡¸ But, Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No need, you don¡¯t need to prove anything Mariko ¡¹

    I said, then I looked at Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ Does that mean that you admit that it¡¯s a lie ¡¹

    She glares.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. Rather, it¡¯s got nothing to do with you ¡¹

    I said clearly.

    Then, to the Matsumoto siblings.

    ¡¸ Mariko just told you girls that she¡¯s the daughter of the president of Torii electronics and she might be able to ask her grandfather to grant you a scholarship ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san and Miki-san looked into my face.

    ¡¸ Whether you believe that or not depends on you. Mariko wants to see how you would react to her actions. After all, we¡¯re also still in the process of trying to determine if we can trust you ¡¹

    Anyone who one-sidedly asks for proof is an idiot.

    ¡¸ I want to give you the benefit of the doubt since Marika brought you here. But, I also have my duty to protect my family. We can¡¯t open our hands on someone until we can see that you¡¯re someone we can trust. We¡¯re also considering the possibility that you¡¯re just deceiving Marika after all ¡¹

    I speak honestly.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t tell you to trust us. I won¡¯t even try to gain your trust. Why would I? At this point, we don¡¯t know what you need from us, and you¡¯re the ones who came here looking for something, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    It might be the scholarship for real, the power of the Black Forest, the authority of the Kouzuki house, or even the Miko power of the Takakura shrine maidens.

    It¡¯s the Matsumoto siblings who want something from us.

    ¡¸ If so, it¡¯s you who need to be desperate, desperate to show us that you¡¯re trustworthy. Then we can talk ¡¹

    People who are in trouble should ask for help with desperation.¡¯

    Those who don¡¯t have problems, won¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¸ But of course, if you don¡¯t find us as trustworthy, then you can go just leave now. We¡¯re not stopping you. We don¡¯t regret that we didn¡¯t gain your trust ¡¹

    If they¡¯re not worth helping, then forget about them.

    If not, I can¡¯t keep myself safe.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t remain that you¡¯ll get what you want because you remained. Once we figure out that we can¡¯t trust you, then we¡¯ll end the talk and ask you to leave. Remember that we¡¯re in a better position than you ¡¹

    I said, then the school cafeteria turned quiet.

    ¡¸ You can decide by yourselves later, it¡¯s your life after all ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re very sorry. We¡­no, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I¡¯m still not sure if I can trust you all or not. I trust Takahata-san sincerely, but I¡¯m concerned that you¡¯re just deceiving Takahata-san ¡¹

    The elder, Matsumoto Maki-san replied calmly.

    ¡¸ But, for now, I¡¯d say that I want to bet my trust. Or should I say that this is the last chance we sisters have, so I want to believe. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t just choose to cut this off and leave ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s timid, but the heart is there.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll probably find if we can trust you in just a bit more time, but, more than that, we want to show our best that we¡¯re trustworthy ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the little sister is okay with that too? ¡¹

    I looked at Matsumoto Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m with Onee-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, good ¡¹

    I sighed and sipped my drink.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, what¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi seems confused, but¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not part of this ¡¹

    I said clearly.

    ¡¸ Nobody trusts you ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What part of me isn¡¯t trustworthy?¡±! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi complains with her head shaking in denial.

    ¡¸ That hair! That poor makeup! That sense of fashion where you put on a leather jacket over your uniform! What¡¯s there to trust? ¡¹

    As soon as I shouted.

    The cafeteria burst into laughter.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You said it! Baker! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s thinking the same, she¡¯s got such a bad sense ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, what¡¯s with that weird look ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s wearing a leather jacket, yet her socks are white and three folds, what¡¯s the point? ¡¹

    Err, it seems like everyone felt that Igarashi Izumi was out of place.

 CH 1392.

    Chapter 1392. School Festival Day 2 / ¡°As it is¡± and ¡°Intolerance¡±

    ¡¸ Still, you sure are amusing, Baker ¡¹

    One of the boys watching us from the side of the cafeteria said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you¡¯re so amusing when you get angry ¡¹

    Amusing?

    Also, angry?

    No, I was just talking seriously.

    Err, right¡­I guess they find it funny if I speak seriously.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s my first time seeing someone get angry but get logical ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm, just so you know, I think that she¡¯s really the daughter of the president of Torii electronics ¡¹

    A girl said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I heard it from Hoshizaki Kana-san from the tennis club. She¡¯s Hoshizaki-san¡¯s best friend she says ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki-san doesn¡¯t seem like she would lie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, the tennis club girl, the beauty? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, that Hoshizaki-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s a popular girl in our high school as she stands out a lot.

    ¡¸ I saw her earlier this morning giving the tennis girls makeup. Together with Katsuko-san from the bakery ¡¹

    Oh, some of the spectators from earlier are here.

    ¡¸ I saw it too, Katsuko-san¡¯s good at giving makeup that it makes you think that she really is an adult, but, this girl knows a lot about makeup even though she¡¯s still in high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, she even brought in a huge cardboard box filled with tons of brand-name cosmetics. She¡¯s got to be the daughter of Torii electronics to have so many of those! ¡¹

    The girls speak one after another.

    ¡¸ And so, the people over there, especially the girl wearing that weird leather jacket¡­I don¡¯t know your reason to come to our school, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to offend someone who¡¯s from the Torii Electronics house by saying something crazy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, she¡¯s smiling right now but that blonde there is scary when she gets angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yep, definitely scary ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to die ¡¹

    The senior boys see Margo-san as the scary delinquent.

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t I already graduated from that ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m wondering if anyone among you saw the broadcast of the martial arts tournament Edie competed in? I also appeared there, but it was a late-night broadcast so I¡¯m not sure if many people know about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I saw that! ¡¹

    One of the boys raised his hand

    ¡¸ You mean the martial arts where that freshman exchange student who stands next to Baker won? ¡¹

    A third-year boy asked the guy who was raising his hand.

    ¡¸ Edie Sexton won the lighter weight class, and Margo Starkweather-san over there competed in the open-weight division ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did she win? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she won by a huge margin. I mean, it¡¯s a huge win with so much momentum that she finished all the other pro female martial artists in the finals in just seconds! ¡¹

    What¡¯s with that, won by a huge margin? Don¡¯t exaggerate it.

    ¡¸ Err, wait a second, wasn¡¯t she a student in our school until last year? ¡¹

    Margo-san just graduated this year.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Margo Starkweather senpai¡¯s just 19, and yet she beat all the top fighters in the country. Even Rudolfo Seiko-san from the Golden Balm Gym was defeated in an instant ¡¹

    ¡¸ You like women¡¯s martial arts? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks the boy.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I love watching martial arts, whether it¡¯s men or women ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Then, you probably know it already but later, at three pm, Rodulfo-san will also be in the tournament Edie¡¯s holding ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeh?! Is that so?!!! I know that they were putting on a ring but I didn¡¯t plan on watching it since I thought that it was just Edie-san and Grace Marinka-san fighting ¡¹

    ¡¸ It won¡¯t be just the two of them. A young girl from Rodulfo-san¡¯s gym and girls from our team will also be competing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou Haruka-san too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, she will be on the ring too ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s a famous high school karate champion so it¡¯s no surprise that a student who loves martial arts knows her.

    ¡¸ Today¡¯s game will be televised so everyone should gather in the schoolyard and cheer for them ¡¹

    Margo-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ooooh, seriously?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go watch it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to watch it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go together! ¡¹

    They get noisy in the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Margo-senpai¡¯s going to participate too? ¡¹

    The guy from earlier asked Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Me? I won¡¯t be participating today ¡¹

    Margo-san replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because if I appear, we¡¯ll have too much extra airtime ¡¹

    Margo-san, who easily beat the other contestants, said.

    ¡¸ So I¡¯m just watching for today, Oh, I¡¯ll also deal with the TV crew. Edie can¡¯t deal with them after all ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s still 19,

    But, Margo-san¡¯s got enough style to overwhelm even old men.

    ¡¸ Now that we had some good bread, we should go check on Edie and the girls now ¡¹

    Margo-san stood up

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Smiling and looking at Mariko, Tsukiko, Kurose Anju, Erica, Marika, the Matsumoto siblings, Igarashi Izumi, and me.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I stood up and then Mariko and the girls stood up too.

    Erica, Marika, then the Matsumoto siblings.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not coming? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You might want to follow us and get to meet some folks on TV ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I¡¯ll go ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi also stood up.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Leaving the school cafeteria, immediately;

    ¡¸ Uhm, we were nervous earlier, so I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Matsumoto-san, the elder, Maki-san, approached me with her sister, Miki-san.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Were they worried that I got angry?

    ¡¸ Also, thank you for the delicious bread. And the drinks too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, it was delicious ¡¹

    The little sister bowed to me along with the elder.

    ¡¸ Sorry for the late thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry ¡¹

    Oh, these sisters can say their thanks properly.

    On the other hand, Igarashi Izumi¡¯s just staring at Matsumoto-san, then turned around.

    The leather jacket girl doesn¡¯t say her thanks.

    ¡¸ Well then ¡¹

    The cafe outside the school cafeteria where Kana-senpai and the girls are working is filled as usual.

    ¡¸ Margo-san, let¡¯s go around this way ¡¹

    Going through the cafe is closer to Edie and the girls, but¡­

    I suggest that we took the long away around so we avoid interfering with Kana-senpai¡¯s work.

    ¡¸ Going out? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Out? ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka, who were doing a street performance to attract customers to the cafe sensed that we were leaving the cafeteria so they rushed to me.

    ¡¸ Wait, that¡¯s Anjou Mitama? ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi seems to know about Mitama, who appears in Yukino¡¯s show every week.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be fine. I have Tsukiko Kurose-san, and Margo-san with me ¡¹

    I speak first so Mitama and Kinuka don¡¯t say that they¡¯ll come and guard me.

    ¡¸ You girls can continue guarding this place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka bowed, then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll leave this to you, Kurose Anju ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re in charge ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeeh?! Me?! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looks troubled as the Anjou sisters stare at her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s an experience! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Experience! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then, Anjou Mitama will return to her post. Excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka runs off like a ninja and returned to their original spots.

    ¡¸ What was that? ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s surrounded by people that you see on TV ¡¹

    Tsukiko told Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ You seem to doubt Marika-san and Fujimiya Reika-san, but¡­ ¡¹

    Huh, Tsukiko.

    Tsukiko should see through Igarashi Izumi¡¯s mind with her Miko power.

    Rei-chan did send off Marika to her school back then.

    She purposely went in front of the school, telling the schoolgirls there that she¡¯s a relative of Marika¡¯s.

    We thought that Marika¡¯s status in school would get better if Rei-chan, who¡¯s become a national celebrity on TV now, introduce herself as a relative of Marika.

    Igarashi Izumi and the Matsumoto elder are students in the same school as Marika, so¡­

    They may have not seen Rei-chan in person, but they should¡¯ve heard the rumor that Marika and Rei-chan are relatives.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no lie in what Marika-san told Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    What? What did Marika tell Matsumoto-san earlier?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Margo-san urged us and walked.

    I talked to Marika.

    ¡¸ Why won¡¯t you tell me what exactly do you want with me, Marika? ¡¹

    I asked her directly.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡­ ¡¹

    Marika replies.

    ¡¸ I just wanted Kou-kun to see Matsumoto-san as she is before I tell you anything ¡¹

    As she is?

    ¡¸ And I want Kou-kun to see with his own eyes that Matsumoto-san is truly a wonderful person ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    The Matsumoto sisters are, from what I guessed, in need of money, and scholarship to continue their music studies.

    Marika wants me to ask for Minaho-neesan¡¯s support for her friends.

    But, if she just mentions that the sisters have money troubles, so help them, then¡­

    I¡¯ll see them as siblings who want money.

    She thinks that I won¡¯t try to understand the Matsumoto siblings apart from the thought of if I should help them or not.

    ¡¸ Okay, Matsumoto-san is good friends with marika ¡¹

    In the end, I should get to know Matsumoto-san as Marika¡¯s friend.

    Talking about money can be for later.

    ¡¸ Yes, she¡¯s a precious friend of mine ¡¹

    Marika looks me in the eye.

    ¡¸ Takahata-san, thank you ¡¹

    Hearing our conversation, Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s eyes turn moist.

    Miki-san bows to Marika too.

    ¡¸ Okay, I get Matsumoto-san¡¯s case, but¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Igarashi Izumi who makes a sullen look.

    ¡¸ What kind of relationship do you have with Igarashi-san? ¡¹

    From how I see it earlier, she¡¯s not close to Marika at all.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much about Igarashi-san either ¡¹

    Eeeh, Marika?

    ¡¸ She heard me talk to Matsumoto-san that I¡¯ll introduce her to Kou-kun, and she came along ¡¹

    So Igarashi Izumi¡¯s not a friend of Marika, yet she just came along without permission?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry when I mentioned today, she said: ¡°I¡¯ll go too¡± ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san looked down and said.

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s not friends with Marika, but Matsumoto-san¡¯s? ¡¹

    I see it now.

    ¡¸ No, I hardly talked to her either ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ It seems that she heard Takahata-san and me talk in the lounge room in the dorm, after Takahata-san returned to her room, she told me ¡°Tell me the details of the conversation just now,¡± then, ¡°Takahata-san¡¯s deceiving you,¡± then ¡°that¡¯s too good to be true¡± and forced herself today ¡¹

    What an absurd woman.

    Haaa, now I know why she made a fuss in the cafeteria earlier.

    Anyway, Igarashi Izumi wants to prevent Marika from introducing the Matsumoto siblings to me.

    I don¡¯t know the reason why though.

    ¡¸ N-No, that¡¯s not it! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi comes to us running.

    ¡¸ I-I just want to make sure that Takahata-san is a relative of Fujimiya Reika ¡¹

    ¡¸ How do you confirm that? ¡¹

    I ask her.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­F-Fujimiya Reika appears on TV, right? I-If so, she knows someone from the entertainment industry ¡¹

    Entertainment industry?

    ¡¸ I-I¡­My parents told me to sing classical music, but the truth is I don¡¯t want classical, I-I want to sing more like I¡¯m on TV ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi says.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, I want to get acquainted with Fujimiya Reika and ask her to introduce me to someone in the industry, yes. That¡¯s why I came here! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi says while she¡¯s sweating on her forehead, but¡­

    Suspicious, too suspicious.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re just nuts ¡¹

    I looked at Igarashi Izumi and said.

    ¡¸ What part of me is nuts! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Every part of you! ¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing a black leather jacket on top of the same neat blazer uniform as Marika and the girls.

    Her hair¡¯s shaken up, her lipstick is too red, and she¡¯s got a poorly applied makeup.

    ¡¸ Is that how high-school girls who want to get introduced to someone in the entertainment industry should look? ¡¹

    If they were to look at Igarashi Izumi right now and give their opinion, they¡¯ll say that she¡¯s nothing but an idiot.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­uhm ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi suddenly fell quiet and fidgeted.

    What¡¯s with this girl?

    ¡¸ Kou-san, uhm ¡¹

    Marika talks to me.

    ¡¸ Hm? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-san, that¡­you have Tsukiko-san with you, yet, why do you not ask her? ¡¹

    Marika knows that Tsukiko can read minds and memories.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, you don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Erica, who had been watching us from the side, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Kou-san not doing anything unfair is what¡¯s best about him ¡¹

    Erica said, and went to Miki-san, the younger of the siblings.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, you don¡¯t have to worry. All we need to do is watch ¡¹

    She speaks to her gently.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, in the end, Kou-san will give it a good ending, it¡¯s true for Marika-oneesama, and me back then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make such a worried face! You need to relax, you¡¯re safe now! You won¡¯t be able to play well in front of Kou-san like that ¡¹

    Right, I still have to listen to these sisters play music.

    It¡¯s essential to understand the Matsumoto siblings as they are since they¡¯re girls who do music.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m supporting Marika-oneesama too ¡¹

    Erica shows a smile that makes her the star of the middle school for the young ladies as she speaks to Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    Miki-san replies, I feel like this middle-school girl is a good kid.

    ¡¸ Igarashi-san won¡¯t get any cheer from me though ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s with that? Hmph ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi gets sullen from what Erica said.

    While we¡¯re having that conversation.

    We passed by the school building, the gym, and out to the schoolyard.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ What the hell? ¡¹

    It¡¯s surprising.

    Right in the middle of the schoolyard with the main gate directly in front;

    It¡¯s a huge martial arts ring.

    No, that¡¯s not it, around the ring are four platforms about four meters high, assembled from metal frames.

    Apart from that, there are three white large tents.

    Also, there are four large trucks parked on the corner. Those must be what brought these in.

    Then, there are several cars from the TV station parked there.

    ¡¸ Darling! Margo! Here! ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s wearing her jersey in the ring, waving at us.

    As expected, she¡¯s not dressed for the school swimsuit judo yet.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m getting off ¡¹

    Edie crossed the ring ropes, down the white metal stairs at the corner post, and ran towards us.

    ¡¸ This platform seems to be called ¡®In-tray¡¯ That¡¯s where the TV camera is put ¡¹

    Edie says while pointing at the four tall platforms around the ring.

    ¡¸ I asked the crew why it¡¯s called ¡®In-tray¡¯ and they answer, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Weird ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ You know the reason, right, Edie? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ In-Tray is mostly a shortening of Intolerance. It¡¯s from the American movie from a hundred years ago, Intolerance ¡¹

    100 years ago?

    ¡¸ That movie¡¯s built a set of the gate of Babylon so big, but because the labor cost was low at that time, they made huge things without hesitation. However, it was too big that it was hard to capture it with a camera ¡¹

    A set too big that the camera can¡¯t capture it?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because 100 years ago, there were no dedicated lenses like there are now. If they want to take a photo of a big gate, then they have to get far enough away and from a high spot to take a picture ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. ¡¹

    ¡¸ At first, they tried to put the camera on a balloon and shoot from the sky, but the balloons of the time were unstable because the wind sweeps them away. So, they had no other choice but to build a platform across from the same height as the big gate, just to capture it with their cameras.

    They made a platform the same size as the gates to take a photo of it.

    ¡¸ That became an anecdote, and the Japanese film and TV productions refer to this platform used during filming as in-tray. Whether it¡¯s big or not, even if it¡¯s used for camera or not, if it¡¯s a platform, you call it an in-tray ¡¹

    Edie sure knows a lot.

    She couldn¡¯t even speak Japanese just a few months ago.

    ¡¸ By the way, do you know what intolerance, the origin of in-tray, means? ¡¹

    Hmm.

    In English, ¡°In¡± means to negate the word, right?

    So¡­

    ¡¸ It means that ¡°There¡¯s no Tolerance?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, ¡°tolerance¡± basically means generosity, and intolerance means the opposite ¡¹

    ¡¸ The opposite? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Narrow-minded, so you shouldn¡¯t turn intolerant, Darling! ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    I see, so the platform used for filming also means narrow-minded when used in Japanese.

    ¡¸ Edie, is everything going well? Do we have problems? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks Edie with a smile.

    ¡¸ The setup went without a hitch, everything else is full of problems ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do anything about it, so I was waiting for Margo to come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Must be the TV crew, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san replies

    ¡¸ That¡¯s correct ¡¹

    TV crew?

    Margo-san turned to me.

    ¡¸ The people filming Yoshinobu-kun earlier were from a national TV, well, national TV companies have a lot, but they¡¯re mostly in the news department, so there was no problem with the broadcast ¡¹

    Margo-san looks at the TV station car parked in the schoolyard.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s martial arts coverage is on a commercial TV, so they will bring a lot of trouble ¡¹

    ¡¸ What kind of problems? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Simply put, all the crew from the national TV are employees of that TV station. That¡¯s why you can get straight to the point. There¡¯s only one superior, so if they say something, the people below will make their move ¡¹

    True, the news crew from earlier were the serious types.

    They met with Katsuko-nee beforehand and everything went well.

    Well, it¡¯s also a five-minute corner in the noon news.

    ¡¸ However, this martial arts tournament is broadcasted by a commercial network, but all the staff here are from subcontractor companies ¡¹

    Margo-san sighs.

    ¡¸ Depending on the situation, it could be a lot of trouble ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1393.

    Chapter 1393. School Festival Day 2 / P¡¯s Tragedy

    Margo-san goes to the corner of the schoolyard where the TV crew parked their cars in.

    There was a van with equipment, a relay truck, and a microbus.

    Then.

    Around one van is a group of men wearing an identical shirt with a ¡°STAFF¡± printing in yellow letters on the back with puzzled expressions.

    If you look at the side of the van, you can see ¡°Burnham Woods, Sports Video¡±

    ¡¸ Hey, is Mori-san here? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks the staff guy.

    ¡¸ Oh, Mori-san? He¡¯s in the car ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I looked and saw a 50+-year-old man napping in the passenger seat with a script paper over his head.

    Knock, knock.

    Margo-san knocks on the car window, and the man wakes up and removes the paper on his face.

    Seeing that it was Margo-san, he opened up the window in a hurry.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    The man asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s just the P from the station said that we¡¯re not allowed to touch the site today ¡¹

    P from the station?

    ¡¸ And, he brought a bunch of guys from his production company, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all, that bastard¡¯s trying to direct everything to his liking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hmm, who¡¯s the P today? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks, the old man¡­

    ¡¸ Sugimura, the one in charge of the entertainment department recently, he seems to be in charge of some variety shows, but he got a huge kick in his pants and got transferred to the sports department ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, he doesn¡¯t get it then ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, he seriously doesn¡¯t get it, the staff he brought in are from the variety shows. Even the camera placement is messed up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll clean up in five, I¡¯ll let Mori-san take care of the site today. See you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, are you serious? That idiot Sugimura doesn¡¯t even know Takasaki-san¡¯s name ¡¹

    I¡¯ve met that Takasaki this old man¡¯s mentioning.

    He¡¯s a Yakuza big-shot backing the martial arts entertainment in Japan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think his peers in the company taught him, he¡¯s just sent from the entertainment to the sports department because he¡¯s so bossy, and the other guys in the sports department framed him and told him to get to the field ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, I guess that¡¯s the case ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s that kind of P, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be seeing him again in the future, I¡¯m going to take it out on him so he doesn¡¯t make a sound anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ You sure you want me to manage? ¡¹

    The old man stares at Margo-san, trying to emphasize.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about that, Takasaki-san recommended Mori-san, and the broadcast for the martial arts tournament last time went well. It satisfied me. Today was a sudden one so I feel sorry to have asked you to come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, I got double the fee for this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guarantee you that, yes ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ I also had fun with the tournament last time. Today¡¯s project seems silly, but I¡¯m sure that the contestants today will make some fun scenes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can expect that ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t need any unnecessary entertainers. Seriously ¡¹

    Unnecessary entertainers?

    ¡¸ So, where¡¯s that Sugimura P? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That microbus over there, and they¡¯re having a meeting with the talent they¡¯re sending in as an emcee ¡¹

    Oh, I get that too.

    This Sugimura doesn¡¯t even know anything about martial arts broadcast, and yet¡­

    Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament is on air, and yet, they take the liberty of bringing a variety show staff, talents, and hosts.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll go to them, give me five minutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, I believe you. Fellas, we¡¯ll be back in business in five minutes, so get ready! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that! Boss! ¡¹

    The staff hanging around the Burnham Woods Sports Video stood up.

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    Margo-san talks to me while we head to the microbus where the Sugimura guy is.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have much time so can I borrow Tsukiko-san¡¯s power here? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Sure, Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Even in the family, they¡¯ll ask me for permission to use Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power.

    What Margo-san does is always logical.

    She¡¯s an elder sister we can trust.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s P Sugimura? ¡¹

    Margo-san shouts in front of the microbus.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    A staff member comes off the bus and comes near.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Margo Starkweather Kuromori, the customer for this broadcast. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but someone named Sugimura¡¯s doing something different from what I asked for, so I came to stop him ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Wait a second, Sugimura-san!! ¡¹

    Immediately after, an old man, who definitely seems Sugimura, comes down together with other young staff.

    He looks like a man in his 40s but his skin is tanned and shiny, his hair is subtle and long, and he¡¯s wearing black sunglasses, a sporty brand name shirt, and a cardigan on his back.

    ¡¸ Huh? What does this foreigner want? Damn Idiot ¡¹

    When Sugimura found that Margo-san¡¯s a young woman, he suddenly gives a condescending look.

    He stands at the entrance of the bus and won¡¯t come down.

    ¡¸ Who are you? Some foreign model from Yanagawa Muroko? I didn¡¯t order for foreign models, dumb idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you¡¯re not the one who placed the order, I¡¯m the one who ordered for the broadcast today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh! P! This lady¡¯s definitely the one who ordered! Be careful with what you say ¡¹

    Mori-san from the Burnham Woods Sports Video from earlier shouts at him.

    ¡¸ What the hell dumb idiot? She¡¯s the one who ordered? What, you¡¯re not going to tell me that you¡¯re a sponsor or something? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one who asked all the sponsors for today¡¯s broadcast so you can ask them if you want ¡¹

    Margo-san shows a daring smile.

    ¡¸ But you¡¯re not the sponsor, dumb idiot ¡¹

    Sugimura¡¯s not willing to listen at all.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we have a problem here. We¡¯re supposed to use Mori-san¡¯s production company, and I¡¯m pretty sure that we didn¡¯t agree on having some obscure entertainment celebrity host the event¡¸ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who don¡¯t get it! I¡¯m the P of this station! In the TV world, I¡¯m higher than the prime minister, In other words, I¡¯m the president, dumb idiot! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I¡¯m the P so I decide what to use in the show. That¡¯s how it works in the TV world! Do you get it, idiot? ¡¹

    Sugimura rants.

    He¡¯s already an old man, so why is he this shameless?

    ¡¸ That may be your logic in your world, but we don¡¯t want to have our broadcast ruined for that reason ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-san, please ¡¹

    Tsukiko comes forward.

    ¡¸ What, dumb idiot? ¡¹

    As soon as Sugimura looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Please follow what Margo-oneesan tells you ¡¹

    Tsukiko takes control of Sugimura with a beautiful smile.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, dumb idiot, I get it, dumb idiot, ¡¹

    This old man¡¯s got a habit of saying ¡°dumb, idiot.¡±

    ¡¸ Please tell everyone to do everything Margo-oneesama instructed you, and leave early ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m leaving early? Why? Dumb idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because we don¡¯t want people like you here, go somewhere else ¡¹

    Her Miko power invokes.

    ¡¸ I get it, dumb idiot. Hey, do you what this girl tells you. Got it? Dumb idiots? And I¡¯m going off now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sugimura-san? Going? Where? ¡¹

    Sugimura¡¯s staff asks in a panic.

    ¡¸ Dumb idiot! If I say I¡¯m going somewhere far, I¡¯m going to the outskirts of Kanto! Then, I¡¯m going to see the Great Buddha at Ushiku!. Farewell! Adios! ¡¹

    Saying that Sugimura jumped off the microbus, ran across the schoolyard, and disappeared outside the school gate.

    ¡¸ No, wait! We can¡¯t make our broadcast without a P! ¡¹

    Sugimura¡¯s staff shouts, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, you should be able to continue the broadcast even without a P ¡¹

    Margo-san laughs.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Mori-san, please take care of the rest ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it, go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it! ¡¹

    The staff of Burnham Woods Sports Video resumed their work.

    ¡¸ Well then, are you the guys the production company of Sugumira P brought with him? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks the staff in the microbus.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, we¡¯re from the Paradise Galaxy Films ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to ask you but since Sugimura hired you without our permission, you need to leave. You can charge Sugimura-san for the cancellation fee. We¡¯re unrelated to this ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but ¡¹

    The staff guy looks troubled.

    ¡¸ You have to tell the president directly, we can¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Oh, the people responsible for this company aren¡¯t here.

    ¡¸ You have to go through Sugimura-san about that ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Sugimura-san just went off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then run and catch up to him, hopefully, you get to see him before he goes to the Great Buddha at Ushiku ¡¹

    Margo-san said nonchalantly.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not needed for the broadcast today. Have you ever done a martial arts broadcast before? Have you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have experience with comedians going toe-to-toe with women¡¯s wrestling athletes and the like. That¡¯s why Sugiimura P called us over ¡¹

    Yikes.

    If we let that Sugimura guy take over, Edie¡¯s tournament would be turned into a comedy show.

    ¡¸ Just a second, Sugimura-san also called over some talents or so I heard, could they be? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks, and the staff;

    ¡¸ Yes, the two comedians Panchos 1 and 2, and Dorinja are here. Err, it¡¯s about high-school girls wrestling today, right? ¡¹

    Y-Yep, they¡¯re no good.

    ¡¸ Can you call them over? I want to talk to them, they¡¯re on the bus now, right]? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Pancho-san, Derinja! Sorry, someone¡¯s calling ¡¹

    The man shouted inside the bus.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this about? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, where did Sugimura-san go? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, we¡¯re in a meeting right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on? ¡¹

    Oh.

    These four not-so-young comedians.

    They show up in wrestling clothes, naked tops, and tights on the bottom.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re either overweight or underweight.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this meeting about? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, we¡¯re going to enter the ring after three minutes into the broadcast. ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that again? There¡¯s a Karate girl, so Panchos 2 and I will hug her from behind. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, she¡¯ll kick us off saying ¡°No~ Stupid!¡± and then laugh it off. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I will just use the gag saying ¡°what will you do? Like this? Like that? I¡¯m getting slimy!¡± to brush it off ¡¹

    These guys are the worst.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, you guys won¡¯t show up today. Goodbye, you can go home now ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ No, why would we?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We came all the way here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, where the hell is Sugimura-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where?! Where, Where are they?! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    This is just bothersome, so I called Tsukiko this time.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone, please ¡¹

    The comedians simultaneously focused their attention on Tsukiko¡¯s clear voice.

    ¡¸ Please go home without saying anything ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mu! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Derin¡­guh!! ¡¹

    The four comedians shut their mouths.

    ¡¸ You can go this way ¡¹

    Tsukiko points at the school gate and they walked off wearing their pro wrestling clothes.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Where are you going?! ¡¹

    Sugimura¡¯s staff shouted at the four comedians but they disappeared beyond the school gate.

    ¡¸ Okay, you should leave too. Oh, don¡¯t try to obstruct Mori-san¡¯s work. Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do as Margo-oneesama says. ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. The staff;

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re leaving. Don¡¯t obstruct Mori-san! Clean up! Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    They started retreating.

    ¡¸ Haa, so that¡¯s how it goes ¡¹

    Erica says after seeing the situation.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen those from the special broadcast for anime before, but¡­ ¡¹

    Anime? Special show?

    ¡¸ It was a normal anime, but it had a shocking scene, and it just so happened that the incident similar to the scene happened in real life, so the broadcast of the episode got canceled and it switched to a special broadcast for that week instead ¡¹1

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Then, the special show had the comedian introduce the story of the anime up to that point, but it was horrible. You can assume that the comedian hasn¡¯t watched the anime at all. Instead, they started poking fun at the anime, poking fun at the people who liked anime, and the comedian started doing their own gags and stories that had nothing to do with the anime, and it became a total mess ¡¹

    So that happened.

    ¡¸ That show happened because of those irresponsible people, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Something like that ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Replacement broadcasts on sudden situations are handled by people who can¡¯t do their jobs and just fail at the company. They think that they¡¯re getting random comedians from an entertainment agency to fill the airtime, making it a stupid program ¡¹

    They were about to mess up Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, excuse me. Staff-san, producer-san? ¡¹

    Someone¡¯s coming out of the bus.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what do I do? ¡¹

    It¡¯s a high-school girl.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Saito Yuki from the Death Star Promotions M&M Section F ¡¹

    The girl introduced herself to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m her Manager, Fujimori Linda ¡¹

    A woman in a suit appears after the girl and hands her business card to Margo-san.

    Huh? Death Star Productions?

    That¡¯s the one where Minaho-neesan took the female talent department from.

    I¡¯m supposed to see what kind of company they are tomorrow afternoon.

    ¡¸ M&M Section F, what does that mean? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks.

    ¡¸ M&M stands for Models and Musicians ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an affiliate of Death Star Productions in charge of the female talents. Section F stands for Female, meaning, it¡¯s a female department ¡¹

    Saito-san and the manager replied.

    Meaning, the company I¡¯m seeing tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. So, what did Sugimura tell you today? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Producer Sugimura asked her to be the host of the program ¡¹

    The manager replied.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, at first, I¡¯m introducing myself in the ring ¡°I¡¯m the moderator, Saito Yuki,¡± then, Panchos 1 and 2 and Dorinja come to the ring, and then Panchos 1 will be the moderator and I¡¯ll be the assistant ¡¹

    Oh, that setup.

    ¡¸ Anything else? ¡¹

    ¡¸ He also agreed to let Yuki sing one song during airtime ¡¹

    The manager said.

    ¡¸ No, he only said that I might be able to sing if there¡¯s extra time, but it might not be likely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Yuki, didn¡¯t we have him agree that you¡¯re going to sing at least one chorus before the commercials? ¡¹

    Oh, the manager seems to be telling Margo-san some over-the-top minutes of her meeting with Sugimura

    Meanwhile, Saito-san¡¯s answering honestly.

    ¡¸ Is that all? ¡¹

    Margo-san probes further.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Sugimura-san told me to do pro wrestling in a swimsuit too ¡¹

    Eeeeh?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1394.

    Chapter 1394. School Festival Day 2 / Sweet Life

    ¡¸ Uhm, Sugimura-san told me to participate in the school swimsuit wrestling ¡¹

    That producer just planned things on his own.

    ¡¸ Yuki, you don¡¯t have to ¡¹

    The manager hurriedly closed Saito-san¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸ Sugimura-san told her about that, but I refused it. Our Saito-san won¡¯t do that kind of work ¡¹

    The manager¡¯s desperately trying to protect the idol she¡¯s in charge of.

    She¡¯s not a bad person.

    However.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get a sweet result! ¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san pushes down the hand covering her mouth and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wrestle in my school swimsuit or jump rope or anything, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes ¡¹

    She says filled with spirit.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be ridiculous Yuki! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Linda-san, didn¡¯t the president say this? If an idol can¡¯t do sweet work, then they won¡¯t sell ¡¹

    Saito-san told her manager with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve only worked on TV one time. But that time, there were so many idols, that I wasn¡¯t almost in the picture, and my grandma in Shimane didn¡¯t even know which one was me. But, this time, my face will be on the screen, so thinking about it, it¡¯s already sweet! That¡¯s why I¡¯ll do my best on anything ¡¹

    Err.

    I¡¯m starting to feel sorry for letting this girl go home too like Sugimura and the comedians.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, you keep saying ¡°sweet,¡± but what do you mean by that? ¡¹

    Margo had the same question that I have in mind, and she asked Saito-san.

    ¡¸ Err, I think it just means what it is? ¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san replies with a blank face.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯ll explain it to her ¡¹

    Erica comes forward.

    ¡¸ Uhm, the term sweet, in this case; used in the entertainment industry, refers to a situation where a particular celebrity is given special attention in the broadcast, making their presence highly visible to the viewers! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. So you¡¯re willing to embarrass yourself a bit just to make sure you stand out in the broadcast? ¡¹

    After hearing Erica¡¯s explanation, Margo-san asks the idol girl again.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do anything ¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san¡¯s determined.

    ¡¸ So she says, what do you think, Yoshinobu-kun? ¡¹

    Margo-san turned to me.

    ¡¸ You decide if you want this girl on-air today ¡¹

    Me?

    ¡¸ No, uhm, it would be a problem if she doesn¡¯t show up at least ¡¹

    The manager insisted to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right, Linda-san and I will get scolded by the president if we don¡¯t appear ¡¹

    No, the idol and her manager¡¯s entertainment agency¡­

    Will belong to our Black Forest starting tomorrow.

    The current president would probably be dismissed.

    I think they¡¯ll go back to their parent company, Death Star Pro.

    ¡¸ But you know, Sugimura-san didn¡¯t get permission from me, the client, and told just told you to appear on the show ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ But, Fujimori-san¡¯s the P of the station, and he officially asked me to appear, P¡¯s authority in the production is absolute! ¡¹

    The manager desperately hangs on, but¡­

    ¡¸ Maybe that¡¯s true in the normal TV industry, but we¡¯re not normal ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, the company make a formal protest from the Death Star Pro¡¯s side ¡¹

    ¡¸ You could, but Manager-san, do you know who we are and where we¡¯re from? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Margo-san lightly spills it and she started hesitating.

    ¡¸ So, what do you think, Yoshinobu-kun? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks me to decide.

    That¡¯s because Margo-san knows that I¡¯m going to the female talent department of the Death Star Pro tomorrow with Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    I looked at the idol and her manager.

    By the looks of it, these two don¡¯t know that their agency will be detached from Death Star pro and become ours tomorrow.

    That¡¯s why they try to intimidate us by mentioning the name of Death Star Productions, a major player in the entertainment industry and has Yakuza backing them.

    ¡¸ I think I want to study them a bit for tomorrow ¡¹

    I want to see a bit more of this idol and manager.

    I¡¯m going to run an entertainment agency down the road.

    ¡¸ I see. Then, let¡¯s have Saito-san appear. However, you¡¯ll be an assistant just as assigned first. Someone else will host, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best!! ¡¹

    Saito-san seems that she¡¯ll do anything as long as she appears on TV.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if that¡¯s the case, who will be the host? ¡¹

    The manager asks Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Margo-san turned to me.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yoshinobu-kun, can we get Nei to host the event? ¡¹

    Nei?

    Nei¡¯s helping out Katsuko-nee and Ai at the bakery.

    ¡¸ Nei¡¯s going to help me in my martial arts business in the US. However, she plans on just hiding behind the scenes ¡¹

    Behind the scenes?

    ¡¸ That girl doesn¡¯t plan on showing up. But¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that someone like Nei shines better in limelight? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ This is a good opportunity, so I want Nei to come forward ¡¹

    But¡­

    Nei¡¯s beauty is incredible.

    She¡¯s got a great body too, she¡¯s like a work of art.

    However.

    I know.

    Nei¡¯s a girl who¡¯s bright and cheerful, joking around.

    But the truth is, she¡¯s very much introverted, a docile girl.

    Inside the personality, she calls Natou Nei, hides Najima Yasuko.

    ¡¸ I want Nei to move forward. Nei¡¯s changed since she changed her hair color to black here in school, right? It¡¯s been over half a year since I graduated, but people in this school are still scared of me. But Nei¡­ ¡¹

    Until the Golden Week, Nei and Margo-san were feared as the dreaded blonde delinquent duo.

    That¡¯s why the students fear Margo-san even in the school cafeteria just now.

    ¡¸ But now, Nei¡¯s loved in school. I think that¡¯s because she had the courage to come out from hiding ¡¹

    Nei used to be a delinquent girl who didn¡¯t even go to class, just watching what was going on in the school through the cameras.

    Nei couldn¡¯t interact with the students because of two crazy men, Cesario Viola and Shirasaka Sousuke.

    But, the two crazy men no longer exist.

    Nei turned her blonde hair back to black, and she¡¯s helping in our bakery.

    It hasn¡¯t been a few months and yet¡­

    She¡¯s quite favored in the school now.

    They all see her as an incredibly beautiful and fun girl who has a bright smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Nei has the potential to be loved by a lot of people. She hasn¡¯t used that talent of hers until now. And, she¡¯ll be happier if people love her ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡¸ I promise that she won¡¯t suffer anymore. I¡¯m also her big sister ¡¹

    Margo-san says.

    Margo-san¡¯s been Nei-san¡¯s elder sister even before I met them.

    ¡¸ Nei will only walk the path of light. I¡¯ll protect her ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, please take care of her ¡¹

    I also want to see Nei loved by everyone.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Yoshinobu-kun ¡¹

    Margo-san bows to me.

    ¡¸ Stop that, we¡¯re family ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, Nei¡¯s yours now so she can¡¯t walk unless you back her up ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m still holding her hand, I don¡¯t plan on letting Ya-chan go. Not even if I die ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I get it. Even if everyone loves her, she¡¯ll be yours. You¡¯re the only one inside her heart after all ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s smile is gentle.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll contact Nei, she¡¯ll swap with you as soon as you return there ¡¹

    Nei will continue helping out in the bakery until I return.

    ¡¸ Make sure you send her off ¡¹

    Nei might not agree with Margo-san sending her to host the event.

    So, I have to tell her.

    ¡¸ Right, I should. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, as agreed, Saito Yuki will be the assistant, and I¡¯ll introduce you to everyone else, come with us to the ring for a minute ¡¹

    Margo-san then told Saito-san and Manager-san.

    ¡¸ Even assistants need to remember the names of the participants, and today¡¯s show is a martial arts tournament. Forget about what Sugimura-san told you, especially the involvement of comedians ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! I understand! I¡¯ll do my best! I¡¯ll do my best! ¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san¡¯s motivated.

    ¡¸ By the way, should I also put on a school swimsuit? ¡¹

    Err¡­

    This girl thinks that it¡¯s ¡°sweet¡± to wrestle in her school swimsuit?

    ¡¸ Yoshinobu-kun, what do you think? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks me with a wry smile.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Come to the ring and see, if you think that it¡¯s still sweet after seeing the girls competing, then maybe you should? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So you¡¯re letting us decide? ¡¹

    The manager asks.

    ¡¸ I think it would be sweeter if Saito-san puts on an idol outfit instead ¡¹

    That¡¯s how I see it

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ It went well it seems. Thanks, Margo, Darling, and Tsukiko ¡¹

    Going back to the ring, Edie¡¯s already wearing her school swimsuit judo look.

    In other words, school swimsuit, and the top of the Judo uniform and a sash.

    It looks great on Edie¡¯s well-proportioned body.

    My Edie¡¯s a blonde-haired blue-eyed, and brown-skinned fighting beauty.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all working hard, unlike the Staff from earlier ¡¹

    Yeah, the people from the subcontractor company specializing in variety shows that Sugimura called over are gone, and the people from Burnham Woods Sports Video that Margo-san requested are getting ready for broadcast.

    ¡¸ Edie, we¡¯re having Nei host today¡¯s broadcast, and this girl will be her assistant ¡¹

    Margo-san introduces Saito Yuki-san to Edie.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. Nei should be good. And so, you¡¯re the assistant? I¡¯m Edie from team Kuromori

    ¡¸ G-Good morning! I¡¯m Saito Yuki from Death Star Promotions M&M Section F! Please take care of me today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you too ¡¹

    Then, there was a loud thump on the ring.

    I see Line Haruko-san from the Golden Balm Gym practicing a defensive stance on the ring¡¯s mat.

    Of course, she¡¯s also wearing school swimsuit judo.

    Rodulfo Seiko-san, the leader of Golden Balm Gym, is a beauty, but Line Haruko-san¡¯s got the elegance in her beauty.

    She¡¯s still in high school, so her body hasn¡¯t reached the figure of a fighter yet, but that unfinished look is much more attractive.

    ¡¸ Haruko, come ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san goes to the edge of the ring.

    She looks at us across the rope.

    ¡¸ This girl¡¯s going to be the assistant host today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Midorigawa Haruko from the Golden Balm Gym ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning! I¡¯m Saito Yuki from Death Star Promotions M&M Section F! Please take care of me today ¡¹

    Saito-san bows to Line Haruko-san on the ring.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hey, Edie, what¡¯s this?! The mat¡¯s too bouncy that I can¡¯t even take a step ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s sister, Kudou Haruka brings Kendou Maria.

    ¡¸ We have no choice. This is a wrestling ring so the ring is springy ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ You can tell from looking, right? Boxing rings have four ropes, but wrestling rings have three ropes ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about!!! The ring has such an unstable scaffold that it¡¯s a disadvantage for my stance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it, we¡¯re having a school swimsuit judo tournament. We¡¯re just playing around so you just have to enjoy it ¡¹

    Edie laughs off Kudou Haruka¡¯s protests.

    I mean.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you looking at? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka noticed my gaze.

    ¡¸ Well, I just thought that you¡¯re wearing it too ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s also wearing a swimsuit + judo uniform.

    She¡¯s hot-tempered, and she¡¯s not that smart, but she¡¯s Michi¡¯s sister, so she has the looks.

    As a high-school karate champion, she¡¯s featured in media multiple times, and it¡¯s not just because of her karate performance, but also her good looks.

    ¡¸ O-Of course, I don¡¯t want it, but I made my resolve ¡¹

    She recognized Margo-san and Edie¡¯s abilities and decided to go with them to the US.

    So, she¡¯s willing to accept something a bit ridiculous.

    ¡¸ Good Morning! I¡¯ll be the assistant host today! I¡¯m Saito Yuki, coming from the Death Star Productions M&M Section F! Pleased to meet you! ¡¹

    Saito-san bows her head to Kudou Haruka.

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯m Kudou Haruka from Team Kuromori. I do Karate. Maria, introduce yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Team Kuromori, Kendou Maria, hey! ¡¹

    Of course, Kendou Maria, formerly Tendou Otome, is also wearing a swimsuit and judo uniform.

    She also has good looks.

    ¡¸ Anyway, can we do something about the ring? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka presses Edie once again.

    ¡¸ Nothing, we¡¯re going with this today ¡¹

    Edie smiled it off.

    ¡¸ Haruka and Maria should train in other mats too, you don¡¯t know what kind of ring you¡¯ll be in once we¡¯re in America ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, you should experience this kind of ring while you still can ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m accustomed to this ring ¡¹

    Onoe Jun, also known as Grace Marinka also shows up wearing the same outfit.

    ¡¸ The mat is soft so you¡¯re less likely to get injured ¡¹

    When she was a female wrestler, she¡¯s skilled, but she¡¯s famous for being young and beautiful

    She¡¯s got a well-trained body that can be described as beautiful, and she has a lovely face too.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s introduce you, she¡¯s currently independent ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onoe Jun ¡¹

    ¡¸ G-Good Morning! I¡¯m Saito Yuki from Death Star Promotions M&M Section F! Please take care of me today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise ¡¹

    Grace Marinka also gave Saito-san a light greeting.

    ¡¸ So, do you still want to try out the school swimsuit along with these girls, Saito-san? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks with a smile.

    ¡¸ N-No, uhm, I¡¯ll pass ¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san replied.

    ¡¸ T-They¡¯re all so attractive that I-I don¡¯t think putting on a swimsuit would be sweet ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right, Yuki¡¯s proportions lose to the martial artists ¡¹

    The manager, Fujimori-san also admits defeat.

    ¡¸ I think the glamour girls in our office might be able to compete but Yuki, your breasts can¡¯t compete ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even in the waist, everyone else is much tighter! ¡¹

    Saito-san shouts like she¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸ We also have someone with an adult charm ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Coming from inside the temporary tent used as changing room for the participants¡­

    ¡¸ What do you think, Haruko? Can you check it? ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san appears.

    She¡¯s wearing the same outfit.

    I heard that she said that ¡°If it¡¯s on-air, then I¡¯ll compete,¡± but¡­

    She actually put it on.

    If I recall, she¡¯s in her twenties.

    She¡¯s also beautiful and famous as a martial artist, but¡­

    ¡¸ I feel like the size is good enough ¡¹

    Line Haruko said with a straight look, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, you¡¯re my apprentice so you should answer ¡°It suits you,¡± or even ¡°I thought you¡¯re still in high school¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a sensible disciple ¡¹

    I guess she doesn¡¯t want her master to appear wearing that swimsuit and judo uniform on top as a disciple of hers.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Rodulfo Seiko, you¡¯re really trying to get on TV ¡¹

    Turning around, I see Monkey Mimi, real name Hagiwara Misako-san, from Tommy Ashida Dojo running from the school gate.

    ¡¸ I got a mail from Edie-chan so I rushed over, but damn!! Poron-san! Poron-san, hurry up and take a look! She¡¯s wearing a school swimsuit! It doesn¡¯t suit her age! ¡¹

    Then, from behind Monkey Mimi-san is Daiporon Karisman, a half-German coming from the same dojo comes at her slow pace.

    ¡¸ Oh? Rodulfo-san, what happened to you? You¡¯re wearing quite a weird clothing ¡¹

    She smiles at Rodulfo-san with her fake Kyoto dialect.

    ¡¸ Say whatever you want!! But, this martial arts tournament will be on TV, on Sunday, and it¡¯s in the afternoon! The time has come! If you don¡¯t want to ride this wave, then you won¡¯t be in this great story ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    ¡¸ Goddammit!! Hey! Edie-chan! I¡¯m going too! You hear?! ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san shouts at Edie.

    ¡¸ Get me a school swimsuit and judo uniform too! ¡¹

    Eeeh? Mimi-san and Poron-san¡¯s participating too?

    ¡¸ Oh my, Poron-san. Are you sure? It¡¯s a school swimsuit you know ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san, who¡¯s already wearing her school uniform told Poron-san with her arms folded.

    ¡¸ Me aside, whose skin is still glossy, I think it would be hard for someone at Poron-san¡¯s age to put it on. It was last century when Poron-san put on her school uniform last, right? If I recall, it was during the Showa era ¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t think their age differ that much.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it at all ¡¹

    Poron-san replies with a composed attitude.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it at all!!!! I¡¯ll put on a school swimsuit or whatever as long as I can appear on TV!!! ¡¹

    Poron-san¡¯s also participating.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1395.

    Chapter 1395. School Festival Day 2 / Kreutzer Sonata

    ¡¸ Why not? If you want to come then just go ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ I messed up the final round of the tournament the other day so I think that it would be good for Rodulfo-san, Poron-san, and Jun-san to settle the score today ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Oh right, in the last tournament, Margo-san beat all the finalists in that division by all by herself.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not participating today ¡¹

    Margo-san said. The three open-weight competitors;

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate that Margo can¡¯t participate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think we should make it clear who¡¯s the best among us three ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind going at the same time ¡¹

    Grace Marinka, or Onoe Jun-san, Rodulfo Seiko-san, and Daiporon Karisman-san stare at each other.

    ¡¸ However, we¡¯re having a high school tournament on the high school festival today, so you may have a better career as fighters, you girls will have to be in the exhibition match first ¡¹

    Margo-san told them.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, we just forced our way in ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it either ¡¹

    The three agreed.

    ¡¸ W-Wait, what about me? Who will I fight? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san¡¯s the only one from a different division, so she asks Edie and Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Mimi-san has to fight against the high schoolers ¡¹

    Margo-san looked at Edie.

    In the weight division, she¡¯s in the same class as Kudou Haruka-san, but¡­

    If I recall, Mimi-san¡¯s 26, so her physique is more of an adult.

    ¡¸ Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to make it a battle between four players, including Mimi instead of three? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Either way, we¡¯re just having fun in a school swimsuit judo tournament, so we can just fight ignoring divisions or anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Jun-san, Rodulfo-san, and Poron-san are all heavier than Mimi when it¡¯s unlimited, but Mimi-san, is there anyone you want to face in particular? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks Mimi-san, and her eyes sparkled.

    ¡¸ I want to slap Rodulfo Seiko¡¯s face at least once ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have a problem with it. I always train with Poron in our dojo

    ¡¸ Right, I want to see Mimi-san try to beat up Seiko ¡¹

    Poron-san¡¯s provoking with her fake Kyoto dialect as usual.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind it either. I¡¯m also accustomed to educating the little ones at the gym since I teach Haruko and the kids in the lower ranks every day. I¡¯ll crush you as hard as I can! ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Then, our exhibition match would be Mimi-san vs Rodulfo-san, then Jun-san vs Porn-san, and whoever wins will play in the finals, good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll beat you hard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hold back either!! ¡¹

    Now the match of the adult players has been decided.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll call this the beauty witch league ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie, tell Mori-san to change. That guy¡¯s a professional in martial arts shows so he¡¯s used to changing the fights at these sites ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Margo-san said, Edie replies.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, can you tell me more about the match? ¡¹

    The idol, Saito Yuki-san, serving as the assistant of the host, asks Edie.

    ¡¸ Wait a bit, I¡¯ll explain it all when Nei gets here ¡¹

    Edie said and dashed towards the Burnham woods sports video¡¯s car.

    ¡¸ Geez, does that mean that our matches will also change? ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka complains as she watches Edie¡¯s back get smaller.

    ¡¸ The original plan was Edie vs Line Haruko-san and Onoe Jun-san vs Maria and me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, it was one versus two? ¡¹

    Haruka said, Saito-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t even know if our tag team could beat Onoe-san, as she¡¯s hard-hitting and powerful ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka looked at Grace Marinka-san and said.

    That confident Kudou Haruka¡¯s speaking so humbly, I guess that¡¯s because she¡¯s competed against Grace-san in the joint training since she came to our place.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay doing two matches ¡¹

    Grace-san speaks.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common in pro wrestling. ¡¹

    She¡¯s young and beautiful, and on top of that, unusually strong and popular, in weak women¡¯s wrestling organization, she¡¯s set up for several matches as if she were a bully.

    Even so, what¡¯s great about Grace Marinka-san is that she can beat any opponent with her strong body.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not fair for you to be on TV for two games! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I agree with her ¡¹

    The two from Tommy Ashida Dojo, Mimi-san and Poron-san complain.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯m sure that Edie will come up with an idea for that ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s letting Edie take care of the whole tournament today.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Now you know that we have a connection to the entertainment industry, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san asks Igarashi Izumi-san who had been walking with us.

    Igarashi-san doubted that Marika was acquainted with Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Jasmine-chan didn¡¯t lie to Matsumoto Maki-san. Oh, there¡¯s Reika-san ¡¹

    Huh?

    Looking at where Margo-san¡¯s gazing¡­

    Rei-chan in her civilian clothes comes from the school gate.

    ¡¸ Hey, it¡¯s Fujimiya Reika! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ooh, she¡¯s here again! Fujimiya Reika ¡¹

    ¡¸ She came to the school just the other day, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re looking at the real Fujimiya Reika ¡¹

    The students immediately noticed Rei-chan.

    Rei-chan¡¯s no longer disguising herself with a hat and sunglasses like when she was driving the car earlier.

    She¡¯s not dressed up in her English suit and tie like before, but she¡¯s still brilliant and gorgeous.

    The tall and well-styled Rei-chan looks good in this kind of figure.

    And of course, Rei-chan¡¯s holding her cane.

    ¡¸ Hello! You¡¯re not wearing your usual uniform ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it looks cool ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, so Fujimiya Reika wears civilian clothes like that. ¡¹

    I see. They only know Rei-chan since she started appearing on TV.

    Their only impression of Rei-chan is when she wears that captain uniform from Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ We asked a doctor from the Kouzuki Memorial hospital to be the ring doctor so I came by to say hello ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells me with a refreshing smile.

    To the students, it looks like she¡¯s reporting to Margo-san, not me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m off-duty today, but I still need to dress up properly when I meet someone in the Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s smile is dignified and cool.

    Yeah, Rei-chan¡¯s got her status as a top elite bodyguard.

    The Kouzuki memorial hospital is the hospital where Jii-chan and other people from the noble families get examined, so the doctors there must be acquainted with Rei-chan during her work.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    Margo-san thanked Rei-chan as the representative of the tournament.

    ¡¸ Hello, Marika-san, Erica-san. Marika-san seems to have brought her friends today ¡¹

    The people in Marika¡¯s school think that Rei-chan¡¯s a relative of Marika.

    Rei-chan talks to Marika with a friendly tone, like they¡¯re relatives.

    Matsumoto-san, the elder, is wearing the same uniform as Marika, so you can tell that she¡¯s in the same school.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is my precious friend, Matsumoto Maki-san, and her sister, Miki-san.

    ¡¸ H-Hello, I¡¯m Matsumoto Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her sister, Miki ¡¹

    Marika introduced the Matsumoto siblings and they bowed to Rei-chan nervously.

    ¡¸ And that one? ¡¹

    Rei-chan looked at Igarashi Izumi

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s wearing the same school uniform, but she¡¯s wearing a leather jacket on top.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m I-Igarashi Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? Marika-san¡¯s been in your care ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled and thanked her.

    That figure looks gorgeous too.

    Then, Rei-chan speaks to me.

    ¡¸ The next delivery has arrived. They¡¯re preparing for the next one over there. Katsuko-san and Ruriko-sama are in touch so there should be no problems ¡¹

    While I was away from the bakery, Rei-chan carried the pastries Ruriko and Agnes made from the mansion.

    Then, the girls in the mansion continue making the next batch.

    ¡¸ Okay, thanks ¡¹

    I thanked her too.

    ¡¸ So, how¡¯s the job? ¡¹

    Rei-chan asks Kurose Anju.

    She just became my bodyguard.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I feel like I¡¯m already busy trying not to be an obstacle ¡¹

    Kurose Anju replies.

    I like that honest personality of hers.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a good start, good luck ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Rei-chan encourages her, and Kurose Anju¡¯s face loosened up.

    ¡¸ Well, since Reika-san¡¯s already here, why don¡¯t we baton pass to her now? ¡¹

    Margo-san?

    ¡¸ I think I should stay here as the coordinator ¡¹

    Yeah, Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament has a lot of changes needed.

    Even the broadcast staff issue wasn¡¯t resolved without Margo-san¡¯s input.

    Besides, Sugimura from earlier is gone now, but there could be some more weird guys from TV trying to interrupt the show.

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯ll be easier for Edie just from seeing that I¡¯m around ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s going to be in charge of running the whole convention but Margo-san¡¯s in charge on top of that to make sure everything goes smoothly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m free for a while ¡¹

    Rei-chan has time before she delivers the next pastry from the mansion.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t you take the girls to the music room and hear the sisters play? Frankly, classical music is too much for me, and Reika-oneesan¡¯s much better at it, right? ¡¹

    Margo-san knows more about jazz or rock music if you ask me.

    Rei-chan likes the old British culture and often goes to classical music concerts as part of her job as a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not that knowledgeable when it comes to making music critique however ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, if you could, Onee-san ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Okay, if you ask. Let¡¯s go. Where¡¯s the music room ¡¹

    ¡¸ This way? ¡¹

    I¡¯m the only one here who knows the location of the music room since I¡¯m a student.

    I guided everyone to the school building.

    ¡¸ Saito-san and Manager-san, come with me, I¡¯ll introduce you to Mori-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me! ¡¹

    Margo-san walks towards Mori-san of Burnham Woods Sports Video with Saito Yuki and her manager, Fujimori-san.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Apart from Margo-san and Rei-chan swapping.

    The members of the group remained the same, Mariko, Tsukiko, Kurose Anju, Marika, Erica, the Matsumoto Siblings, Igarashi Izumi, and me.

    We¡¯re walking in the school building

    ¡¸ Fujimiya Reika! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way! ¡¹

    ¡¸ She looks thinner than on TV! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, so cool! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s appearance surprised the students and visitors outside who came to visit the school festival.

    I mean, since Rei-chan came to the schoolyard, more than ten spectators followed us, entering the school building, and more followed on the way.

    ¡¸ Reika-oneesama¡¯s so popular ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been quiet outside, Mariko ¡¹

    Usually, Mariko doesn¡¯t read the mood and just speaks up, but¡­

    It was strange that she¡¯s been quiet since Margo-san dealt with the TV crew and such.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Margo-oneesama¡¯s scary ¡¹

    Margo-san¡¯s scary?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s smiling all the time, but I feel like if she gets angry, she¡¯ll be the scariest person I¡¯ve ever met. That¡¯s why I just kept quiet ¡¹

    Oh, Margo-san¡¯s master is Kyouko-san after all.

    If you think naively and be careless in front of her, she¡¯ll take it out on you that it won¡¯t be a joke anymore.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been together for long already so I know ¡¹

    Mariko, together for long?

    It¡¯s only been a month since we¡¯ve met.

    While we were talking, we arrived at the music room at the back of the third floor of the west school building.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    I knocked on the music room door as a student of this school.

    The music clubs are playing in the auditorium right now so¡­

    This music room should be just a waiting room for now.

    ¡¸ Yes? What? Woah, it¡¯s Fujimiya Reika! ¡¹

    A student comes out of the music room door and is surprised.

    ¡¸ Hello. Can we come in? ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiles.

    ¡¸ I believe Margo Starkweather-san was a graduate of this school, and she asked Otani-san, the music teacher to use the room for a bit. ¡¹

    Rei-chan knows about that.

    That just means that she was listening to the conversation in the school cafeteria from the mansion.

    You can monitor everything in the school from there.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Ootani-sensei went somewhere else after hearing that Margo-san senpai is coming ¡¹

    The schoolgirl who opened the door replied.

    Oh, Margo-san had an incident with him in the past.

    That¡¯s why he escaped from the music room so he doesn¡¯t meet her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate. Margo-san¡¯s in the schoolyard, preparing for the martial arts tournament at three, that¡¯s why I came here in her stead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, why don¡¯t we go inside first? ¡¹

    Mariko tells the girl after seeing the spectators continue to increase.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Osaki-senpai, is that okay? It¡¯s Fujimiya Reika-san ¡¹

    The schoolgirl asks permission from the senior student inside the room.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on but please, come in ¡¹

    A girl with glasses and braids come out from the back and told us.

    ¡¸ Then, excuse us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse ¡¹

    Rei-chan goes first and our group went inside

    There are about fifteen girls in the room.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s Fujimiya Reika ¡¹

    ¡¸ The real one?! ¡¹

    They started cheering, even inside the room.

    ¡¸ Oh, only until the girl over there. Everyone else is irrelevant ¡¹

    As soon as Kurose Anju, the last one in our group enters the room, Mariko tells Osaki-san

    ¡¸ Hey, Osaki, let us in too! ¡¹

    One of the onlooker guys told her but¡­

    ¡¸ No, no unrelated people inside! ¡¹

    Then, Osaki-san closed the door.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the head of the choir club, Osaki Zenko ¡¹

    Osaki-san greeted Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Good Day, I¡¯m Fujimiya Reika from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know about Fujimiya-san ¡¹

    Well, nearly everyone in Japan already knows her.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s your business in the music room? ¡¹

    Osaki-san asks us.

    ¡¸ Well, can you do the explaining? ¡¹

    Rei-chan passes the baton to me

    ¡¸ Uhm, well it¡¯s a little complicated but the short version is that we want to borrow the piano ¡¹

    ¡¸ The piano? ¡¹

    Osaki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because we just have to hear Matsumoto-san¡¯s performance ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not a student of our school, why would we make her play the piano in our music room? ¡¹

    Osaki-san speaks harshly, but¡­

    ¡¸ Osaki-san, lets them, look at their uniform ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I know about them, it¡¯s the uniform of that famous music high school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, my cousin tried applying for it but she failed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Their performance must be on a high level ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s school seems to be well known among the students who do music in our school.

    ¡¸ This is Matsumoto Maki-san, she¡¯s the top one in our school¡¯s piano department ¡¹

    Marika speaks proudly.

    ¡¸ We just need her to play one song, please ¡¹

    I bow my head to Osaki-san

    ¡¸ Just one, okay? I understand, please go ahead ¡¹

    Osaki-san reluctantly agreed.

    ¡¸ Then, I will borrow ¡¹

    Matsumoto-san, the elder, bows her head to the choir club girls.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, let¡¯s play together ¡¹

    She tells her sister

    ¡¸ Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san goes with her sister to the piano, carrying her violin case with great care.

    Matsumoto Maki-san opens the piano and started preparing for her performance.

    Miki-san also opened her case and took her violin.

    ¡¸ Wow, that looks expensive ¡¹

    One of the choir girls saw Miki-san¡¯s violin and said.

    Maki-san presses a piano key and it makes a sound.

    Miki-san also makes a light flick to check the tune.

    ¡¸ Piano¡¯s tuned ¡¹

    Marika tells me after hearing Maki-san testing it.

    Marika¡¯s also playing piano so she can tell just from hearing that.

    ¡¸ Are we ready, Miki? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nee-san ¡¹

    The siblings are ready to play.

    ¡¸ So, what are you playing? ¡¹

    Mariko asks the Matsumoto siblings.

    ¡¸ We will play the first movement of Kreutzer Sonata. Is that okay, Miki? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!! ¡¹

    The siblings said.

    ¡¸ Kreutzer Sonata? You two?! ¡¹

    Osaki-san speaks up in surprise.

    ¡¸ Quiet, they¡¯re about to start ¡¹

    Rei-chan stopped Osaki-san.

    Then,

    The Matsumoto siblings started playing.

    Kyuuuun!

    Miki-san¡¯s violin suddenly vibrates.

    We¡¯re drawn into the performance just from that.

    That¡¯s not a middle-school performance.

    This girl¡¯s amazing.

    Tan, tantan, tototouun, touun!

    Maki-san¡¯s piano follows the violin.

    The quality of their music tells that they¡¯re no amateur, even I can tell.

    Then, their music gradually grows intense.

    This is too amazing.

    The Matsumoto siblings are in perfect harmony.

    Their piano and violin compete at a high level.

    The intense flood of music coming from the sisters envelops the music room.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Toutoutou, tan, tan

    Before long, the performance finished.

    We couldn¡¯t move for a while due to the trailing note, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wow, that was amazing! ¡¹

    The choir member who opened the door stood up and clapped.

    Everyone also stood up and clapped for the Matsumoto siblings.

    ¡¸ I never thought that it would be this amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a performance that¡¯s over ten minutes long after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it surprised me ¡¹

    Ten minutes?

    Hearing that from the choir members, I looked up at the clock inside the room in surprise.

    True, ten minutes have passed.

    I didn¡¯t think that it would be that long when I was listening.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san, that was amazing ¡¹

    Mariko applauses for the siblings.

    ¡¸ Yes, that was amazing. It¡¯s impressive ¡¹

    I said. Then, Marika smiled happily

    ¡¸ That was even more than expected ¡¹

    The head of the choir club, Osaki-san, recognizes the Matsumoto siblings¡¯ skills.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kreutzer Sonata was composed by Beethoven, but it¡¯s also the title of the novel by Tolstoy ¡¹

    Behind us, from the entrance to the music room.

    It¡¯s a familiar voice.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about a Russian duke, who heard his wife and his friend play the Kreutzer Sonata, and he became convinced that they were having an affair ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1396.

    Chapter 1396. School Festival Day 2 / Piano Duet

    ¡¸ Huh, she¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wasn¡¯t she a teacher in our school until this summer? ¡¹

    The choir students noticed Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Err, if I recall, she¡¯s not in charge of any class ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why. Err. ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I recall, she¡¯s Yuzuki Sensei ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s a mystery teacher calling herself her mother¡¯s family name, ¡°Yuzuki,¡± she didn¡¯t have her own homeroom class and she doesn¡¯t teach at all.

    Well, Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t have a teaching license so you can¡¯t blame her.

    ¡¸ Oh? Is it that strange for a retired teacher to visit the school festival? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s staring at the choir club students with her cold smile.

    No, that aside.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    Why is Minaho-neesan here?

    After Minaho-neesan brought Misato and the other prostitute candidates for the new brothel from the basement of the hotel to our high school by car¡­

    They went off in a car about to do something, that¡¯s why she hired Kudou-papa, and one of the strongest freelance guards, Agrippina-san.

    Then, to prove that we¡¯re unrelated to whatever she¡¯s doing¡­

    She called on the national TV just to put us on the noon news.

    It¡¯s to establish the fact that we¡¯re in the bakery at that time.

    I look at the clock.

    The current time is 2:35 in the afternoon.

    Minaho-neesan finished her plans in two hours and thirty minutes and returned to the school?

    ¡¸ That aside, don¡¯t you all think that performance was amazing? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan returns the topic to the Matsumoto siblings who are at the piano.

    ¡¸ I think that they¡¯re a little too nervous, but, they¡¯re still young so I¡¯ll give that a pass. Next time, you need to be a little more aware of the people listening to you ¡¹

    She gave the sisters some advice.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve been so focused on your inner selves, that if you play with such a tensed mind, your audience won¡¯t be able to relax and enjoy your performance. I know that your music performance is important to you, but don¡¯t forget that to those who listen, they remember it as literal entertainment for enjoying the sound ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    The Matsumoto siblings get swallowed up by the heavy atmosphere Minaho-neesan¡¯s bringing.

    It¡¯s the same for the choir.

    They know that Yuzuki Minaho¡¯s a former teacher, but this is the first time they had a chance to talk to her so closely and straight to their face.

    ¡¸ Well, Osaki-san of the choir club. Earlier, I heard you only agreed to let them use the piano only for one song, but¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s cold gaze looked at Osaki-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s such a beautiful performance. I don¡¯t mind hearing another piece, do you? ¡¹

    Osaki-san.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, just one more piece ¡¹

    She¡¯s pushed down by Minaho-neesan¡¯s pressure.

    ¡¸ W-What should we play? ¡¹

    Maki-san, the elder of the siblings asked Minaho-neesan nervously.

    ¡¸ Oh, next time, you two won¡¯t be playing. Matsumoto Maki-san, you¡¯ll remain, but her sister, Miki-san can leave. I¡¯ve seen enough of your talent from your performance ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s gaze turned to us.

    ¡¸ Takahata Marika-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? ¡¹

    MInaho-neesan called her name and Marika trembled.

    ¡¸ Play the piano together with Matsumoto Maki-san ¡¹

    Marika and Matsumoto Maki-san together?

    ¡¸ Four-handed? ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san asks Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Correct. As for the piece, let¡¯s see, why not Mozart¡¯s duet sonatas? Matsumoto Maki-san will be the first player and Marika-san will be the second

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll only be a hindrance to Maki-san ¡¹

    Marika said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san¡¯s life depends on it, so don¡¯t drag her down ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan adamantly wants the two to play together.

    ¡¸ Takahata-san ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san looks at Marika.

    ¡¸ Please perform with me. I¡¯ll accept the result no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    Maki-san and Marika stare at each other, but Igarashi Izumi¡¯s making a hateful look.

    Does she hate the two of them playing piano together?

    ¡¸ Are you okay with K.381? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Maki-san suggested. Marika nodded.

    The two sat in front of the piano together.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. The two were about to start their performance, but¡­

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    I stopped Marika.

    ¡¸ Both of you, take a deep breath, synchronize yourselves ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san looks confused, but Marika figured out what I meant as she had sex with Erica and me all the time.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san, look at me. Then, let our breaths match ¡¹

    Marika takes a deep breath.

    ¡¸ First, take a deep inhale Suuu, haaaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­ ¡¹

    Matsumoto-san followed as Marika told her.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s speed up a bit. Suuu, haaa. Suuu, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suuu, haaa. Suuu, haaa ¡¹

    Yeah, they¡¯re matching now.

    If their breathing matches, thein their heartbeats also synchronize.

    ¡¸ Once again, suuu, haaa. Suuu, haaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suuu, haaa. Suu, haaa ¡¹

    Matsumoto-san¡¯s pale nervous look calms a bit.

    Her muscles are less stiff compared to when she played the piece with her sister.

    It should be good now.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s begin, Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Takahata-san ¡¹

    Then, the two played piano.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    It didn¡¯t have the same sad and painful feeling as the Kreutzer Sonata performed by the sisters earlier.

    Matsumoto Maki-san and Marika¡¯s play was bright, light, and flashy.

    It¡¯s like a puppy on a leash had been released to the spring meadows.

    Maki-san¡¯s piano blended with her sister¡¯s violin earlier, as if the sound comes from one machine, but¡­

    Her play with Marika is the sound of two players on one piano.

    Their three-minute performance finished in no time.

    ¡¸ Lovely! ¡¹

    The choir girls clapped their hands as soon as the performance ends.

    ¡¸ Yes, I like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ The violin sonata earlier was overwhelming, but this Mozart piece is pleasant. ¡¹

    The girls speak out their impressions with bright faces.

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s face is turning even more gloomy.

    Then.

    Matsumoto Maki-san, slowly waking up from the afterglow of the performance¡­

    She looked at Marika sitting next to her and shouted.

    ¡¸ Takahata-san, I need you in my life! ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I want to play piano with you forever! ¡¹

    She tells Matsumoto Maki-san with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Me too, Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s eyes are also teary

    ¡¸ I want to be with you too! ¡¹

    At that moment¡­

    ¡¸ Wait!!! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi shouts.

    She¡¯s got tears in her eyes, but it¡¯s out of frustration.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that! What about me? What will happen to me?! ¡¹

    Marika, Matsumoto Maki-san, and Igarashi Izumi.

    The three of them are in the same music school.

    Marika and Maki-san are in the piano department.

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s in the vocal music.

    Marika introduced Maki-san and her little sister to me.

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just an introduction, she wanted me to hear the performance of the siblings.

    On the other hand, Igarashi Izumi just came along as she pleased.

    Only one of them is wearing a leather jacket on top of the school uniform, and bad makeup.

    What¡¯s the relationship between these three?

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice takes control of the music room.

    ¡¸ It seems that the thoughts you¡¯ve been hiding inside have come out ¡¹

    Marika, Matsumoto Maki-san, and Igarashi Izumi¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ Your concerns are now private so let¡¯s move to a separate location ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Thank you for lending us the room and the piano, choir club ¡¹

    Rei-chan, dressed up as a gorgeous man, thanked the choir club.

    ¡¸ Fujimiya-san, there are still a lot of students outside the music room ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan mentions the spectators who saw Rei-chan and chased after her

    ¡¸ I know. I¡¯ll continue my way to the schoolyard alone ¡¹

    Rei-chan replies.

    She¡¯ll lead the spectators back to Edie and her school swimsuit judo tournament.

    ¡¸ That¡¯ll help, thank you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, then¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    She tells us

    ¡¸ Thank you, choir club ¡¹

    I bow my head to Osaki-san.

    Then, I noticed¡­

    Nei¡¯s going to be the host of Edie¡¯s tournament.

    Speaking of which. Nei¡¯s¡­

    If I recall, she was in the choir club when she enrolled, right?

    ¡¸ Uhm, has the choir club finished their presentation at the school festival yet? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re done. We no longer have a turn ¡¹

    Osaki-san replied.

    If so¡­

    ¡¸ If so, I have a request ¡¹

    ¡¸ Request? ¡¹

    Osaki-san looks at me cautiously

    ¡¸ Uhm, You know about Edie, the member of our bakery, the international student, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. She¡¯s quite energetic ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s doing martial arts, isn¡¯t she? A guy in our class said that she won some kind of competition the other day ¡¹

    ¡¸ And she¡¯s doing something today too, something huge in the schoolyard ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know? That was a ring! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much, but some professional fighters that Edie-san knows are also coming, and I heard that they¡¯ll televise it ¡¹

    The other club members reacted.

    Edie stands out a lot so everyone knows her.

    If they know about the school swimsuit judo tournament, then that makes it easier.

    ¡¸ Yes, it will be on TV this 3, and so¡­ ¡¹

    I tell the choir club the idea I just came up with

    ¡¸ Can you make that decision on your own? ¡¹

    Osaki-san glares at me.

    ¡¸ No, Edie asked me earlier if I could ask the choir club a favor if I¡¯m going here anyway. I just forgot about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, now I remember ¡¹

    Rei-chan also followed up on my sloppy lie.

    ¡¸ Edie-san and I work out in the same gym so we get along. So, I also will ask the same of everyone in the choir club, please ¡¹

    The choir club is weak to a famous person, Rei-chan in this case, bowing to them.

    ¡¸ Osaki-san, why don¡¯t we? We don¡¯t have any plans today anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we even get to hear two great performances, so we should give something in return ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, that also means that we¡¯re showing up on TV, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Prez! ¡¹

    Osaki-san;

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it. I¡¯ll do it, we¡¯ll show up okay! ¡¹

    The choir club agreed to my suggestion.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Rei-chan took the spectators with her.

    Thanks to that, we moved out of the music room without problems.

    We¡¯re going to the usual principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸ This is the only place that¡¯s always empty ¡¹

    The corridor to the principal¡¯s office location is designed and built to have a flow where no students nor teacher would pass through it

    ¡¸ Enter ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan unlocks the principal¡¯s office and we entered.

    ¡¸ Kou, get some chairs, we¡¯ll sit down and talk ¡¹

    To me, the principal¡¯s office is a familiar place.

    I took some folding chairs for everyone. Kurose Anju and Erica helped out.

    Minaho-neesan went to the principal¡¯s desk.

    Neither the principal¡¯s office nor the desk is allowed for use to that strange old man whose ¡®principal¡¯ is in the title.

    This is the room for the board chairman of the school, and the shadow ruler, Kuromori Minaho¡¯s room.

    ¡¸ Sit down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you¡¯ ¡¹

    Yeah, Minaho-neesan¡¯s sitting on the principal¡¯s seat

    Right in front of her are Marika, Matsumoto Maki-san, and Igarashi Izumi.

    To the right are Mariko, Tsukiko, and Kurose Anju.

    The left side has Erica and Matsumoto Miki-san.

    Where do I sit?

    ¡¸ Sit next to me, Kou ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan calls me and I carry the folding chair next to the principal¡¯s chair.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s do greetings first. I¡¯m Kuormori Minaho. The head of the Kuomori house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan introduces herself to Matsumoto-san

    ¡¸ I do various businesses, some on the surface, others behind the scenes. This school belongs to me ¡¹

    This is an unusual situation, but the fact that Minaho-neesan just used the room as she pleased right in front of their eyes made Matsumoto-san accept the situation.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also the one supporting Takahata Marika¡¯s tuition. I think that Matsumoto-san knows that, as it¡¯s been a month now ¡¹

    Due to Erica¡¯s house problems, Marika almost had her tuition stopped, which was coming from Erica¡¯s grandfather¡¯s state.

    Currently, Minaho-neesan¡¯s paying for Marika¡¯s tuition from the proceeds of taking over the blue-chip shares of the large company that Erica¡¯s grandfather owned.

    ¡¸ And he¡¯s Kuromori Kou, my brother, and he¡¯s succeeding the Kuromori house soon ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan introduces me once again.

    ¡¸ He has a lot of people with power around him. You¡¯ve seen some of them already. And, all of us, have a firm heart to do anything for him

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    Seeing Margo-san¡¯s interaction with the TV crews, and Rei-chan¡¯s friendly attitude toward me, Matsumoto-san and the group noticed that we were out of the norm.

    Furthermore, Minaho-neesan¡¯s overwhelmingly dark atmosphere and attitude just support the existence of our power.

    ¡¸ From here on, you¡¯ll talk to him. What you want, what you seek, and what¡¯s the price you can pay as compensation to him. I¡¯m saying this beforehand, Kuromori house isn¡¯t a charity. We¡¯re a business, and so we don¡¯t accept deals unless it¡¯s equal ¡¹

    Right, we¡¯re¡­

    Kuromori house¡¯s true nature is a criminal syndicate, but, we don¡¯t take or give one-sidedly.

    We seek equivalent value.

    ¡¸ If you can convince him, then you¡¯ll receive all the help I can give. Whether it¡¯s money, backing from the other side, or even something more dangerous, you can get what you see. That¡¯s all I can promise you ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Then, you can take care of the rest, I¡¯ll be watching ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Anyway, I got to hear Matsumoto-san¡¯s performance. I don¡¯t know much about music, but I can tell that Maki-san¡¯s piano and Miki-san¡¯s violin are much better than those of the same age ¡¹

    I said. The Matsumoto siblings and Marika listen with a serious look.

    ¡¸ So, I don¡¯t see it as ¡°you¡¯re Marika¡¯s friends so I¡¯ll help you out,¡± but rather, I feel that you have a ¡°Talent that¡¯s waiting to bloom in music,¡± so I¡¯ll make the decision based on that ¡¹

    That¡¯s how Marika thinks.

    She thinks that I would perceive it differently if she says ¡°I want to help a friend in need,¡± and ¡°I want to help a friend who¡¯s talented in music¡±

    These girls are the top in their music high school, and I¡¯m sure they have a lot of pride in their music.

    ¡¸ But, based on that recognition, what I want you to tell us is what kind of problem Matsumoto-san is in and what you want us to do about it ¡¹

    I can tell that they have great talent in music

    So, what does she seek from us?

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    Marika stares Matsumoto Maki-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, be honest about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika-oneesama and I had our problems fixed after talking to Kou-san ¡¹

    Erica supports her sister from the side.

    ¡¸ You can trust Kou-san ¡¹

    Erica smiled gently and Matsumoto Maki-san;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk ¡¹

    She prepared herself and began to talk.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s an embarrassing problem, currently, Miki and I might not be able to continue playing music ¡¹

    I knew that it was about that.

    I figured it out from the grave mood of their ensembles.

    ¡¸ Our Grandfather, was the owner of Matsush*ta Industry, building the drugstore chain called Matsush*ta Pharmacy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I know that one. Or rather, I own about 2k of their stock. Drugstore chains are quite promising companies ¡¹

    Mariko speaks from the side.

    The Matsumoto siblings are elegant in their behavior and polite in their language so I know that they came from a rich family.

    Besides, it¡¯s hard to enter a boarding school specializing in music unless you¡¯re a daughter from a family with money.

    ¡¸ Matsush*ta pharmacy is a company that Grandfather grew in his lifetime. However, their father didn¡¯t agree with Grandfather and started his own separate company when he was a student. It¡¯s an IT company with the name of Under Palm ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know about that company too, but I believe Under Palm was recently absorbed and merged into another large IT company ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s because Father died ¡¹

    Their father died?

    ¡¸ Father collapsed suddenly this spring, it was colon disease. Then, he became too ill to continue running the company so he sold the company he¡¯s nurtured for 20 years to protect the livelihood of the employees ¡¹

    ¡¸ Half a month after selling the company, Father died ¡¹

    Miki-san speaks sadly.

    ¡¸ Father loved music. He had fun teaching us music, and even allowed us to go with the path of music ¡¹

    ¡¸ Father bought this violin for me ¡¹

    Miki-san pats her violin case with love.

    ¡¸ I see, that must¡¯ve been painful ¡¹

    Mariko speaks to the Matsumoto siblings with care.

    ¡¸ Mother had it worse, she¡¯s completely fallen bedridden due to nursing fatigue and the loss of Father ¡¹

    ¡¸ Currently, Mother¡¯s living at her family¡¯s home ¡¹

    Maki-san lives in the dorm in that school, but¡­

    Miki-san¡¯s staying at her mother¡¯s home.

    ¡¸ But, Father¡¯s company is no longer there, and our reserves are dwindling ¡¹

    Their father sold the IT company, so there will be no more income for them

    ¡¸ Then, Grandfather; ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki pauses for a moment.

    ¡¸ Grandfather doesn¡¯t like music ¡¹

    ¡¸ He says that studying music is useless ¡¹

    The drugstore chain owner has no interest in music?

    ¡¸ Grandfather said that he¡¯ll take custody of Mother and us sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, we didn¡¯t ask for it, it¡¯s Grandfather who wants to take us into his home no matter what ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, he¡¯s telling us to stop studying music ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather¡¯s telling Nee-san to stop on her current high school and go to a regular high school, a business-focused one that Grandfather wants ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s telling Miki to stop playing violin too ¡¹

    ¡¸ He says that I don¡¯t need Father¡¯s violin and he¡¯s selling it ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ And so, you turned down your Grandfather¡¯s offer and want to continue with your music as before, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, Grandfather is not offering his assistance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather¡¯s giving us orders ¡¹

    The sisters speak with a hopeless expression.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. His son didn¡¯t follow what he wanted so, this time, he wants to take control of his son¡¯s daughters ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ The music topic is irrelevant to him. He just wants his granddaughters to do what he wants ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    My mother was like that.

    She doesn¡¯t find value in my existence, and yet¡­

    She takes control of me, saying that I can¡¯t leave the room, or have only a single cardboard box of belongings

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind not continuing to play the piano. My talent isn¡¯t that much, but my sister, Miki¡¯s different ¡¹

    Maki-san, who¡¯s at the top rank when it comes to piano, has said.

    ¡¸ Making Miki stops playing her violin would be too much. So, putting me aside, please help Miki so she can continue playing her violin! ¡¹

    The elder of the siblings bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m okay, Onee-san should¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? Don¡¯t mind me. But I¡¯m sure that even Father would feel sad if Miki¡¯s talent is wasted ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Miki-san¡¯s talent is splendid. You won¡¯t find someone in your age who can play as well as her¡­In Japan that is ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Right, compared to the ranked first in her piano in high school, the younger sister is much more amazing.

    ¡¸ If we leave Miki¡¯s violin at home, Grandfather might take it away and dispose of it without permission, so I keep it with me in my private room at the dorm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Today, Nee-san brought Father¡¯s violin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even Grandfather can¡¯t enter the girl¡¯s dorm in our high school. However, if I were to leave my current school, I would have to leave my dorm too ¡¹

    ¡¸ And if we¡¯re taken by Grandfather, father¡¯s violin will get sold. I don¡¯t want that1 ¡¹

    I can feel the sorrow of these sisters.

    ¡¸ Everyone in the dorm already know that Father passed away, and I told some of my friends that I might have to quit school, that¡¯s when Takahata-san approached me ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san looked at Marika.

    Seeing Matsumoto-san¡¯s struggle, Marika called out to her.

    ¡¸ And so, Takahata-san told us that she received support from Kuromori-sama, which enabled her to continue going to school. And, uhm, I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s a very generous offer, but she told me that we could receive help too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but, I told Takahata-san my story ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anyway, since we had no other contacts to help, I decided to put my faith in Takahata-san¡¯s story and came here today ¡¹

    Marika knows that she can¡¯t explain the details of the Kuromori house to Matsumoto-san.

    You can¡¯t say that we¡¯re running a high-class brothel for political and business VIPs.

    She can¡¯t talk about the connection with the Kouzuki house either.

    She must¡¯ve used ¡°they¡¯re connected to wealthy people, and ¡°they¡¯re involved in various business¡± when talking.

    That kind of explanation would make it hard to believe.

    Still, the Matsumoto siblings believed in Marika and they came here today.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all I have to say ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san said.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Really? Is that all? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Matsumoto Maki-san, did you believe Marika-san¡¯s story because you had no other contacts that could help you? And? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Marika.

    ¡¸ Marika-san, did you introduce Matsumoto-san to Kou just because your classmate was in trouble? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I believe you still haven¡¯t told us the most important one? ¡¹

    The most important?

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I got it now! ¡¹

    Mariko claps her hands.

    ¡¸ What is it, Mariko? ¡¹

    I asked her right away.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s something that¡¯s been bothering me. Jasmine-chan wanted Kou to hear Matsumoto-san¡¯s performance before talking ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because she wanted me to see Matsumoto-san¡¯s talents before I get any weird preconceptions, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Really? Because we already had an idea when we talked to Matsumoto-san in the cafeteria that they have some kind of problem, and that perhaps it was a financial problem ¡¹

    Now that you mention it.

    I mean, Marika brought these sisters who looked gloomy.

    I figured out that they wanted me to help them with something.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not what Jasmine has in mind ¡¹

    Mariko looks at Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Hey, Kurose-san, for example, you have this professional football player that you¡¯re a big fan of¡­ ¡¹

    In case Kurose Anju is a fan of a football athlete?

    ¡¸ What do you tell your close friends about that athlete? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju;

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ve never been a fan of anyone so I don¡¯t know if this would help ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give us an answer ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I¡¯d tell my friend about my favorite athlete, and let them watch the game he¡¯s playing, or even record it so they can see him in action ¡¹

    Kurose Anju said.

    ¡¸ As expected, you want them to know how cool they are, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Marika.

    ¡¸ Meaning, Jasmine-chan wanted Kou to hear Matsumoto-san¡¯s piano performance¡­ ¡¹

    Err.

    Hmm.

    Wait?

    ¡¸ Jasmine-chan is into Matsumoto Maki-san! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1397.

    ¡¸ Jasmine-chan likes Matsumoto Maki-san, right? ¡¹

    Mariko told Marika.

    Eeeeeh?

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Marika blushed out of embarrassment.

    ¡¸ And Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s also into Jasmine-chan ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s gaze turns to Matsumoto Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that why you decided to go all or nothing with Jasmine-chan¡¯s story, right? ¡¹

    Thinking about it again, no matter how much these sisters were in danger of being forced by their grandfather to give up on their music study¡­

    It¡¯s not easy to take on a classmate¡¯s suggestion and go to someone you don¡¯t know, and ask for assistance, right?

    ¡¸ But since it¡¯s Jasmine-chan, someone you care about, you believed her. No, you want to believe her, that¡¯s why you came here today ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re right ¡¹

    She admits what Mariko says about her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always wanted to be friends with Takahata-san after hearing her play. I like Takahata-san¡¯s piano ¡¹

    ¡¸ I like Matsumoto-san¡¯s plays too ¡¹

    Marika and Matsumoto Maki-san smile at each other.

    ¡¸ Wait! Wait! You girls! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi tries to get in between but¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re for later, so shut up for now ¡¹

    She glared and shut her up.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kou-san ¡¹

    Marika looked at me.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, things may have been out of order, so I¡¯m sorry about that, but please listen ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    That docile Marika¡¯s trying to talk to me earnestly.

    ¡¸ What I mean, is, uhm, I genuinely want Matsumoto-san to continue playing her piano. Matsumoto-san, and her sister, Miki-san as well. They¡¯re both much more talented in music than me, so they have to continue making progress. It would be a shame if they quit music now. That¡¯s absolutely true ¡¹

    I can tell that the Matsumoto siblings are talented too.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯m willing to do anything to help Matsumoto-san pursue music. Anything. So, Kou-kun, please help Matsumoto-san. Please, I¡¯m begging you ¡¹

    Marika stood up from her chair and put her hands on the carpet floor in the principal¡¯s office.

    Then, she prostrates herself before me.

    ¡¸ Wait, no, Takahata-san ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san followed after Marika and sat in seiza on the carpet.

    ¡¸ Nee-san ¡¹

    Her sister, Miki-san also followed her sister and sat right next to her with her precious violin in her arms.

    ¡¸ We sisters don¡¯t have that talent that Takahata-san would need to have to go through such lengths ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay, Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll ask for it myself ¡¹

    Matsumoto-san looked up straight at me while sitting

    ¡¸ I¡¯m unsure who Kuromori-san is, nor what kind of power you have, but since Takahata-san trusts you, I do the same ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Please help us sisters, no, even if it¡¯s just Miki, please support Miki so she can continue her studies in violin. I don¡¯t care what happens to me, so please ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san prostrates herself. She¡¯s rubbing her forehead on the floor.

    ¡¸ Nee-san, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Miki, Grandfather¡¯s going to sell that violin if you let him, are you okay with that? ¡¹

    Miki-san trembles and she looks at her violin.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. Never. I don¡¯t want Father¡¯s violin taken away ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you should ask for it ¡¹

    Her sister said, Miki-san puts her violin case down and her hand on the floor.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­no, I don¡¯t mind what happens to me. Please help us ¡¹

    Marika, and the Matsumoto siblings, the three beauties prostrate themselves to me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Frankly, it¡¯s easy to convince Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather to give up selling the violin and let Maki-san stay in her high school ¡¹

    I could just bring in one of the girls with Miko power, and order Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather to forget about his granddaughters.

    ¡¸ Yes, legally, the violin should be Miki-san¡¯s property as she¡¯s inherited that from her father. If you don¡¯t want your grandfather to meddle with it, then Miki-san can pretend to sell it to Kou, then reorganize it so that Kou¡¯s loaning it to you. Then, we notify Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather through a lawyer, and he won¡¯t be able to sell it off anymore ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s got a more realistic approach compared to my ideas.

    ¡¸ As for Maki-san¡¯s school, it¡¯s okay as long as someone pays for your tuition, right? Your guardian is your mother, not your grandfather. The only problem is money, but that¡¯s something we can fix, see? If you want, I can ask Father to give you music training scholarship from Torii electronics. It¡¯s for college, but since you sisters have the talent, I can talk to grandfather to give you an exception ¡¹

    As long as she has the scholarship, Maki-san can continue going to the music school.

    But, is that good enough?

    ¡¸ Mariko, I don¡¯t know much about the music world, but¡­ ¡¹

    I sort the thoughts in my head.

    ¡¸ I feel like in their case, letting them study music isn¡¯t enough, right? ¡¹

    I remember the night I first met Marika.

    Minaho-neesan let Marika play piano and asked if she wanted to become a professional pianist, saying that she could offer assistance.

    The contents were¡­

    ¡¸ I know that Matsumoto-san has great talent, but it¡¯s not enough to go to the music school to hone their talent to become a pianist and violinist. They need to do more than go to a music school to hone that talent, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. If they want to become professionals, then school isn¡¯t enough. They need private lessons from a good teacher and win competitions ¡¹

    Yes, that¡¯s what Minaho-neesan said before.

    ¡¸ Private lessons are expensive, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. What¡¯s the point if you don¡¯t get a good teacher, and I think those charge a lot. And in competitions, it¡¯s not just in Japan, eventually, you¡¯ll have to study at a famous foreign music college and win prizes at traditional foreign competitions ¡¹

    If they¡¯re going abroad, then that costs more.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s right. Keeping Miki-san¡¯s violin and supporting Maki-san in her current school won¡¯t be enough ¡¹

    Mariko agreed.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san¡¯s so talented that it would be a waste if they don¡¯t become professionals ¡¹

    But, it¡¯ll be costly to take that path.

    Their grandfather owns a large drugstore chain so he must have money.

    But, he¡¯s not interested in music, and deep down, he wants to take control of his granddaughters.

    Even if we use the Miko power to order them to give money, it¡¯ll get complicated later on.

    It¡¯s not a big deal to alter his mind if we¡¯re just making him give up, on Miki-san¡¯s violin and Maki-san¡¯s school.

    If we alter to make him pay a huge amount to let them continue even though he doesn¡¯t want it, then that¡¯ll be a huge burden to their mind.

    Altering a mind too deep using the Miko power can break them.

    In particular, it¡¯s best to avoid doing anything that could affect one¡¯s personality.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Tsukiko nods.

    ¡¸ That means, that we need someone to help pay for Matsumoto-san¡¯s studies until she becomes a professional in about ten years ¡¹

    If nobody¡¯s willing to go that far, then it won¡¯t make sense to maintain the status quo.

    ¡¸ I-If it¡¯s money, we can return it when we grow up. We¡¯ll work hard to pay it back ¡¹

    The little sister desperately pleads.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll become a professional and repay it ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I wonder about that? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, who had been quiet until now, speaks up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that you have superior talent among the Japanese at your age playing the violin. I can recognize that, but who knows if you can continue showing that high-level talent five, or even ten years from now? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a common story, a prodigy in childhood, falls behind their growth and ends up being another ordinary person in adulthood. Besides, I heard that many who go study abroad end up overwhelmed, and ruined by people who are much more talented than they are ¡¹

    That¡¯s also true.

    ¡¸ Above all, it¡¯s also likely that you get ill, or suffer a serious injury that makes it impossible for you to perform in the future. If that happens, all the money spent on you would be wasted, do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s face sinks to gloom.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why so many aspiring musicians rely on support from their families. It¡¯s hard to invest in a dream like that without the love from the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Even those who got their scholarships from Torii electronics also get help from their families, because the scholarship alone isn¡¯t enough ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Mariko supplemented.

    Then.

    ¡¸ In other words, Matsumoto-san will have to join our family if they want continued support, is that right? ¡¹

    Erica, who¡¯s been quiet next to Marika, speaks out.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If they¡¯re in the family, then that¡¯s another story ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ But, I think we need to take care of other things before we go to that ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s the keystone of our family, so we don¡¯t allow those Kou doesn¡¯t need, nor those who don¡¯t need him ¡¹

    Those who I need?

    Those who need me?

    ¡¸ As Marika-san mentioned herself earlier, the order¡¯s messed up. I think that we need to reappraise Marika-san before talking about the Matsumoto siblings ¡¹

    Reappraise Marika?

    ¡¸ Err, what do you mean by that, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Another one who¡¯s been quietly watching the situation, Kurose Anju, raises her hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve only been here since yesterday, so I don¡¯t know much yet, but I think I¡¯m beginning to understand the peculiarities of the Kuormori house ¡¹

    The young bodyguard speaks timidly.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looks at Marika.

    ¡¸ Uhm, lesbian relationships are okay in Kuromori-sama¡¯s house, right? ¡¹

    Huh, lesbian?

    No, I¡¯ve had sex with Marika multiple times already.

    No, wait.

    ¡¸ Takahata Marika-san likes Matsumoto Maki-san, right? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looks at Marika and Matsumoto Maki-san.

    Marika¡¯s feelings towards Matsumoto-san are¡­

    Yeah, she¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s already far from being ordinary classmates, or friends.

    That¡¯s love.

    I¡¯m sure.

    ¡¸ And, Matsumoto Maki-san also likes Takahata Marika-san. ¡¹ Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    Recalling their expressions from the conversation earlier and¡­

    I see. I get it.

    ¡¸ The two of you have been mutually interested in each other, and today, you became more aware, and after that piano performance, it¡¯s clear that the two of you figured out that you love each other, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    Remembering it now¡­

    ¡¸ The two of you say ¡°I like how you play the piano. I want to play together with you forever,¡± wasn¡¯t that just a confession? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Just take the piano out of that line and you¡¯ll see what I mean ¡¹

    Yeah, ¡°I like your piano¡± goes to ¡°I like you¡±

    And ¡°I want to play with you forever,¡± becomes ¡°I want to be with you forever¡±

    ¡¸ But if they prefer the same sex, isn¡¯t it hard for them to join Kuromori-sama¡¯s family? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju said, but¡­

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Mariko stares at Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Everyone already knows that Marika-san¡¯s bisexual ¡¹

    Huh, really?

    I just thought that their friendship is too thick, but¡­

    It didn¡¯t come to me to the point where I thought Marika might be into girls.

    Last night, I just had sex with Marika.

    ¡¸ But you see, everyone in our family is more or less into girls too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t get such an all-girl group gets along that well without that see? Even I love Momoko-oneesama just as much as Kou, and I also love other girls ¡¹

    True, Michi loves Misuzu.

    And Misuzu was formerly Nagisa¡¯s pet, and she even tried to take Karen as hers.

    Ruriko¡¯s having sex with me but doesn¡¯t want to talk to other men.

    Mitama and Kinuka are definitely lesbian for Arisu and Misato.

    Motoko and Kurumi¡¯s relationship too.

    ¡¸ Kana¡¯s the only one who¡¯s pure straight in our family I think. That¡¯s why I like her. You can talk to her as a friendly girl and nothing else ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Right, Kana-senpai¡¯s definitely cheerful when it comes to girls

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry about those who don¡¯t get it Jasmine-chan. You¡¯re already part of our precious family ¡¹

    Mariko also loves Marika as family.

    But.

    ¡¸ But, Mariko, I feel like there¡¯s a difference between ¡°also preferring girls¡± to ¡°preferring girls¡± ¡¹

    I speak out my suspicion.

    ¡¸ Look, Marika¡¯s quite the docile girl. Maybe, she actually doesn¡¯t want to do it with guys, but she had no choice ¡¹

    There¡¯s also the fact that she got to see her sister, Erica, who had been separated from her for many years.

    Since Erica¡¯s my sex slave, maybe she thought that she had no choice but to become my sex slave too even though she doesn¡¯t want to have sex with me.

    Speaking of which, whenever I had sex with Marika, it was always with Erica.

    Well, it¡¯s because Marika¡¯s got time constraints that she can only come to the mansion on the weekends.

    Maybe she¡¯s trying to hide her disgust from having sex with me by doing it together with her beloved sister?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks up.

    ¡¸ Marika-san¡¯s just embarrassed to talk about it herself, and since it¡¯s not an area she¡¯s familiar with, I¡¯ll talk instead ¡¹

    She probably hasn¡¯t figured out her preferences yet.

    Tsukiko, who can read minds, can explain it objectively.

    ¡¸ Marika-san indeed has a strong preference towards women, but her love and respect for Kou-sama are deep. She enjoys her physical contact with Kou-sama. There¡¯s no need to worry about that ¡¹

    So Marika isn¡¯t exclusive to liking girls?

    ¡¸ Besides, if Marika-san was reluctant with Kou-sama in the first place, she can¡¯t hide it from me ¡¹

    Tsukiko and the Takakura shrine maidens always keep our mental conditions in check.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just us, but Kyouko-sama¡¯s also very concerned with our problems ¡¹

    I see.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s a lesbian, and she checked if the thirteen girl assassins she brought from Southeast Asia aren¡¯t bisexual.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Marika speaks to me.

    ¡¸ I truly respect Kou-san, and I won¡¯t forget my gratitude to you, and I¡¯ve sworn to serve Kou-san for the rest of my life ¡¹

    Matusmoto Maki-san stares at Marika.

    ¡¸ And, I don¡¯t hate it. I love the time I spend with Erica-san when serving Kou-san. I believe that it¡¯s a precious time for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should be clear about it, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    Erica said.

    ¡¸ Erica loves Kou-san. I know that I¡¯m loved, so I have nothing to complain about in my life. I¡¯ll do my best in serving too. Or should I say that I want to learn more ¡¹

    Erica smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Okay, Onee-sama¡¯s next ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s embarrassed, but she speaks with conviction.

    ¡¸ I like Kou-san. I¡¯ll stay by your side forever. No, please let me ¡¹

    Saying that Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s face turns cloudy.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ And, I love Matsumoto Maki-san just as much. I love her. I want to be with Maki-san for the rest of my life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takahata-san? ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s surprised, looking at Marika¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a greedy woman. I want Maki-san, but I¡¯ll treasure you. I love you after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    As soon as Matsumoto Maki-san and Marika stare at each other¡­

    ¡¸ No! You can¡¯t do that!! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi-san shouts, unable to hold it any longer.

    ¡¸ Maki¡¯s mine! I won¡¯t give her to you!! ¡¹

    She stood up and tried to grab Marika, but¡­

    Clap.

    Marika clapped her hand and Igarashi Izumi-san fell to the floor, unconscious.

    ¡¸ Igarashi-san?! ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s surprised, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s just unconscious ¡¹

    Tsukiko explained.

    ¡¸ Oh, while Jasmine-chan and Matsumoto Maki-san are in love with each other, Igarashi-san¡¯s got a one-sided love for Matsumoto Maki-san ¡¹

    Mariko mutters.

    ¡¸ Indeed, the line where she asked to come with them because she wants to get to know the TV people is a lie. She¡¯s just worried about Matsumoto Maki-san, and that¡¯s why she came after her ¡¹

    Tsukiko knew from the start.

    Oh, the classmates know about the predicament of the Matsumoto siblings.

    So, after hearing that Marika¡¯s taking the Matsumoto siblings to see someone today, she¡¯s worried about Maki-san and followed along forcibly.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s been into Matsumoto Maki-san since they enrolled ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ So, what¡¯s with that bad getup though? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ It seems that if Marika introduces Matsumoto Maki-san to someone undesirable, she¡¯d get in between and destroy the conversation ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Mariko said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I get that, Igarashi-san¡¯s trying to be the delinquent girl in her own way ¡¹

    I looked at Marika.

    ¡¸ What kind of girl Igarashi-san usually is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Normal, just an ordinary girl. ¡¹ If I recall, her father works at a trading company ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ That means, that Igarashi-san¡¯s just a normal young girl who attends a music school. It¡¯s just her vision narrows when it comes to Matsumoto Maki-san that she dressed up stupid like this

    ¡¸ Yes, her true nature is cute ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ She also has a strong preference toward women, but she¡¯s not purely lesbian. I think in her case, it¡¯s just a strong longing for someone of the same sex during puberty ¡¹

    She admired Matsumoto Maki-san so much that she went off on such a crazy tangent just for her.

    ¡¸ And, it¡¯s not just her, Matsumoto Maki-san too ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not strictly into the same sex. She¡¯s just like Marika-san. She likes women, but she can also love men ¡¹

    Tsukiko looked at Matsumoto Maki-san.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Wake up ¡¹

    Tsukiko calls Igarashi Izumi

    ¡¸ Ugh, uuuuu ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi regained her consciousness.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take her downstairs and have her wash her makeup ¡¹

    The principal¡¯s office has access to the hidden staircase.

    We have enough equipment there that we can confine ourselves for a few days and monitor the mansion and the school.

    Of course, that includes toilets and shower rooms.

    Tsukiko¡¯s in the Nadeshiko department together with the prostitute cadets, so I guess she¡¯s been in the basement with Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d please, Tsukiko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan presses the switch hidden in the principal¡¯s desk and the door to the basement opens.

    ¡¸ Okay, I think the conversation will go along better without me for a while ¡¹

    The Matsumoto siblings can¡¯t be at ease talking to us if Tsukiko, who can read minds, and control people, remains.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d excuse me then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko takes Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our turn to talk now ¡¹

    I look at the Matsumoto siblings who look worried.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think Matsumoto-san can understand what our family is like unless I tell you how Marika and Erica joined our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯ll tell them the story ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Go back to your seats. We can¡¯t talk like this ¡¹

    Marika and the Matsumoto siblings are sitting on the floor.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Marika-oneesama, Matsumoto-san, take a seat ¡¹

    Erica said with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san. ¡¹

    Marika looked at Maki-san, then¡­

    ¡¸ I understand. Give us a moment, Miki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nee-san ¡¹

    The three returned to their seats.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s start with Erica¡¯s side! ¡¹

    Erica started the conversation with energy.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1398.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how Marika-oneesama and I met thanks to Kou-san ¡¹

    Erica gave a brief history of her and Marika¡¯s story.

    ¡¸ Yes, I would¡¯ve had to quit high school and become unable to treat my mother¡¯s illness if I didn¡¯t get Kou-san¡¯s help ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all because we joined Kou-san¡¯s family. We¡¯re not talking about funding to become a musician we mentioned earlier, but, these are things other people would never do for me. No, I think that some things in the world can¡¯t be done unless it¡¯s with the family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Erica-san and I were lucky that Kou-san accepted us. And, Kou-san loves us, his family, and the family also loves him ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all precious people to us now. I love our family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. And, I want Matsumoto-san to join our family too ¡¹

    Marika and Erica speak with their best, but¡­

    The Matsumoto siblings look confused.

    Oh, our family¡¯s too specific that you can¡¯t convey the image that well.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also in Kou¡¯s family. Tsukiko-san too. Also¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s speaking with a bright tone, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Mariko, that¡¯s far enough. It¡¯s too early to let them meet the whole family ¡¹

    I said and looked at Matsumoto Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san, let¡¯s eat dinner at my place. That¡¯s okay, right? If you want to go home before the curfew, then we can send you off with a car. Marika always goes to school on Monday mornings however ¡¹

    I¡¯m hinting that they can stay over.

    There should be no problem as Marika always does this and just tell the dorm that she¡¯ll stay out.

    ¡¸ As for Miki-san¡¯s, maybe we should contact your mother¡¯s family telling you¡¯ll have dinner outside? Well, if you want, I can have an adult from our family call them, but I don¡¯t think that would cause them to worry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Unlike me, we have people in our place who are much more well-received. Don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee or Nagisa can talk it out with Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s family.

    But if it¡¯s Minaho-neesan, she¡¯ll definitely get mistaken for kidnapping them as soon as she says ¡°We have your girl in custody¡±

    ¡¸ Also, do you know where your grandfather is right now? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take care of the trouble first. It¡¯s nothing much to us anyway ¡¹

    We just need their grandfather to give up on his desire to take control of his granddaughters.

    If not, the Matsumoto siblings can¡¯t be at ease

    ¡¸ No, uhm, but¡­ ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ We, haven¡¯t decided whether we¡¯ll join your family or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ We haven¡¯t decided yet, and we can¡¯t decide. We still have a lot we don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Miki-san speaks her unease.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s something else. But when it comes to joining the family, that¡¯s where we¡¯ll continue supporting you two until you become professionals ¡¹

    I looked straight into their eyes and replied.

    ¡¸ Although, your problem with your grandfather is something that needs fixing right away. Otherwise, Maki-san will have to quit high school, and Miki-san will have to sell her violin.

    Hearing that, Miki-san looks at her treasured violin.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we¡¯re cleaning up the problems first. Also, we¡¯re taking our compensation ¡¹

    ¡¸ How do we pay it back? ¡¹

    Maki-san looks at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for later. This is all too sudden for me too ¡¹

    I¡¯ve already decided to take these beautiful sisters.

    Marika also wants her, and the sisters have a good personality.

    I think that it¡¯s good for all of us if we let these girls join the family.

    However, we can put that discussion for later.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we want to fix your Grandfather¡¯s issues first. Matsumoto-san, should we move on? ¡¹

    I ask for their confirmation.

    ¡¸ Miki? ¡¹

    Maki-san looks at her sister with unease.

    ¡¸ Uhm, as for the compensation, do we have to pay only if it all goes well? ¡¹

    Miki-san asks.

    Oh, she knows. What a clever girl.

    ¡¸ That. You don¡¯t need to compensate for anything if it fails. I won¡¯t tell you to pay for all the necessary expenses. I can guarantee you that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nee-san, if that¡¯s the case, we should make the request ¡¹

    She decides quickly as she hears my promise.

    ¡¸ R-Right, then, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    Maki-san bows her head.

    I

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t just ask Jii-chan if it¡¯s a drugstore chain owner, right? ¡¹

    I asked Mariko.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Kouzuki-sama¡¯s position in the financial world is too high that it might not go through ¡¹

    He¡¯s the first generation who grew a large drugstore chain.

    If he faces someone from the nobility, especially the Kouzuki house, he might just rebel and the conversation gets complicated.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think our Torii electronics made deals with the drugstore chain, but I¡¯m sure Momoko-oneesama knows someone who has business with them ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan.

    Momoko-neechan runs her own online shopping company, and she knows various business owners through the parties in the business world and in the Kaan group.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m hoping to get a meeting with Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather tonight in some hotel ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ If you go through the surface line, then it¡¯ll take so much time that you won¡¯t get that far ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ True, Mariko will contact Momoko-neechan, ask Momoko-neechan to introduce us to someone who knows Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather, and then, introducing us to that person, it won¡¯t end today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou. At times like this, just go directly through him from behind the scenes ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the Matsumoto siblings.

    ¡¸ You girls have your grandfather¡¯s contact number, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I have it on my phone ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san replies.

    ¡¸ Then, give it to me, I¡¯ll talk to your grandfather. It¡¯ll be a little intimidating, but it¡¯s inevitable in your situation ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan then goes back to me.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have any significant information that can make an impact on Matsumoto-san. But, I do know the names of people who may have that kind of information ¡¹

    ¡¸ So we¡¯re going to use that name to reel him? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯ll let him know that I have a good deal for the Matsush*ta chain. Saying that it¡¯ll be beneficial for Matsumoto-san¡¯s corporate group to know that information, and it would create significant damage if they remain ignorant ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ For example, I can tell them that a well-selling drug from a certain pharmaceutical manufacturer that Matsumoto-san¡¯s chain sells actually has a major problem and major side effects. However, it¡¯s kept under the wraps by the political and business circles. If I tell him that he can find out what drug it is before the information is leaked to the press, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be on board ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, the Matsush*ta drugstore just sells regular medicine, right? I don¡¯t think that a pharmaceutical scandal would affect the chain that much ¡¹

    Mariko rebuts.

    ¡¸ It would be the manufacturer¡¯s responsibility. Matsumoto-san would just be a victim as he only trusted the manufacturer to put the product on the store shelves ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san, you don¡¯t understand the mindset of company owners like Matsumoto-san. Matsumoto-san grew the drugstore chain in his generation, see? A manager like that would want to know everything about the drugs sold in his store. And I¡¯m assuming that he¡¯s a licensed pharmacist, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather graduated with a pharmacy degree and he has a license ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san replies.

    ¡¸ Someone like him would feel responsible for every drug he sells in his store. So, he would want the information saying that this or that drug is dangerous. and if he removes it from the store before the media went public with it, then he could use it as an advertisement, saying that he knew that the drug was dangerous. He could brag to the other owners that he knew about it before others ¡¹

    ¡¸ So it¡¯s about pride? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s shocked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s important to have a sense of superiority if you¡¯re a rising business owner ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m from the other side, and I¡¯m quite famous there. If Matsumoto-san does a little research, he¡¯ll figure out who I am. And, it becomes a position where he can gather information from our side ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s an owner of a brothel that serves the big names in politics and business.

    ¡¸ If he continues to doubt me, then I can just bring a big name from the pharmacy industry that Matsumoto-san knows. I can tell him that they¡¯re my client and that the big name told me the story, then Matsumoto-san will believe me. Then, I¡¯ll ask him to come to the hotel so I can give the name of the specific manufacturer and the name of the drug in detail, Matsumoto-san will come over ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, would the company owner come by himself? ¡¹

    Mariko continues to argue further, but¡­

    ¡¸ He will. We¡¯re not a company like the Kouzuki or Kaan group, or your family¡¯s Torii Electronics. As a business owner, he thinks that he guides the company he grew himself, so he¡¯ll come. He won¡¯t leave it to others. Well, he¡¯ll bring a couple of secretaries, but we¡¯re only interested in meeting the man himself ¡¹

    And as long as we can meet him, we can just change his mind using the Miko power.

    So he doesn¡¯t try to take control of his granddaughters again.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll use the hotel in front of the station. That¡¯s one of the hotels that Kouzuki group doesn¡¯t use ¡¹

    Right, we¡¯re cleaning this up as the Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll make the call, give me the number. Don¡¯t worry, the phone here is a secure line, and I won¡¯t tell Matsumoto-san where I got the number from ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told the sisters.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going back to the mansion for now. Matsumoto-san can come too. That¡¯s for the better, right? ¡¹

    Right, I told them that they can have dinner at our place, but¡­

    The Matsumoto siblings should see our family as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ Marika-san and Erica-san, you don¡¯t mind going back to the mansion with us, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take care of Matsumoto-san so she doesn¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Marika and Erica replied.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll return to the mansion too. There¡¯s Matsumoto-san and the girls, but Minaho-san, can you let me watch your call with their grandfather? ¡¹

    Mariko wants to spectate as Minaho-neesan does her schemes.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind, as long as you don¡¯t get in the way ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t obstruct! I¡¯m only observing for future reference! ¡¹

    Mariko smiles in excitement.

    In that case, the remaining group would be me, my bodyguard, Kurose Anju, and¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone, Igarashi-san¡¯s ready now ¡¹

    Tsukiko brings back Igarashi Izumifrom to the open door to the basement.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi put on makeup badly and deliberately ruffled her hair¡­

    She¡¯s still wearing her black leather jacket, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh? You¡¯re actually a cute girl ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right, now that she dropped her makeup, she looks like a cute first-year high school girl.

    ¡¸ Ugh, uuuu ¡¹

    Her eyes turn moist out of embarrassment

    ¡¸ Igarashi-san will accompany Kou-sama and me ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Huh? But I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Igarashi-san looks at Matsumoto Maki-san who she admires, but¡­

    ¡¸ You can meet with Matsumoto-san later ¡¹

    Right, we should pull Igarashi-san and Matsumoto Maki-san apart for now.

    Igarashi-san¡¯s jealous of Maki-san and Marika, that she might react violently.

    We need Matsumoto-san and her sister to take a good look at our family.

    ¡¸ Besides, Kou-sama has heard Matsumoto-san¡¯s performance, but has yet to see Igarashi-san sing ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s song.

    Oh right, I recall that this girl was studying vocal music in the same high school as Marika and Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Right, then let¡¯s hear it ¡¹

    I¡¯m interested.

    Earlier, she looked like a fake delinquent, but now¡­

    But if she¡¯s a cute girl, I¡¯d like to hear her sing.

    Right, while at it.

    As soon as I came up with another idea, I noticed that I forgot something.

    Oh sh*t.

    I look at the clock and it¡¯s already 2:51!

    ¡¸ Oh, this is bad. I have to swap with Ya-chan already! ¡¹

    I have to ask Nei to be the host of Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament before 3.

    I have to meet with Nei in the bakery!!

    ¡¸ This is bad ¡¹

    I have to meet with Nei in nine minutes, and Nei has to get to the ring in the schoolyard in time for the broadcast to start. There¡¯s no time.

    Then.

    ¡º Geez, you¡¯re late, Yo-chan!! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s voice comes from the speakers on the wall.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open the door ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan unlocks the door to the principal¡¯s office, and then¡­

    Nei and Mitama were on the other side.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you¡¯re being late so I came here instead! Silly ¡¹

    ¡¸ S-Sorry, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I apologized.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I took too much of Kou-kun¡¯s time ¡¹

    Marika bows to Nei, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, Jasmine-chan¡¯s a member of the family, so you can rely on Yo-chan when you need him, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei comes over and hugs me tightly.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan~ Do you think I can do the host role? ¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s worried as expected.

    So, she met with me right at the last minute.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan¡¯s going to be fine ¡¹

    I also hugged Nei¡¯s voluptuous body.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking forward to it. I¡¯m excited to tell the people in Japan that my big sister¡¯s so beautiful, so wonderful! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t watch over Ya-chan nearby, but I¡¯ll be watching from the bakery. You¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s worried.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, just be the usual Natou Nei on-screen ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the TV or whatever, you¡¯ll be fine as long as you¡¯re Natou Nei, right? ¡¹

    Natou Nei¡¯s the personality Najima Yasuko created modeled from Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the only one who knows the real Ya-chan ¡¹

    She only shows her real personality when it¡¯s just us two.

    Nei can remain as the Natou Nei in the family.

    ¡¸ Right, Yo-chan knows me, so nothing else matters ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ It matters, it¡¯s for Edie, for Margo-san, for me. For the bakery, for the mansion, for the family, we¡¯re all going to watch Ya-chan hosting the show. It¡¯s for all of us, so Ya-chan¡¯s got to get herself together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Yeah. I got it! I¡¯ll do my best ¡¹

    I somehow managed to cheer Ne up.

    ¡¸ Hurry now, you don¡¯t have much time ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hurries us.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s hurry, we¡¯ll go down now. Mitama, Tsukiko, Kurose-san, also Igarashi-san, come with me ¡¹

    We hurriedly left the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay~ Here¡¯s the carriage! ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san from the Kouzuki SS is outside the building, and she picks us up in the commercial van Margo-san always uses.

    Nei¡¯s barely making it so Margo-san contacted the mansion to have her come.

    Kinosh*ta-san today isn¡¯t wearing a school uniform like yesterday, but she¡¯s wearing an adult suit and a brown wig and sunglasses as her disguise.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll deliver the princess to the ring. Then, I¡¯ll also bring Kuromori-sama and everyone back to the mansion ¡¹

    I see, everyone can get in this van.

    ¡¸ Mitama, keep Ya-chan save. Tsukiko and Igarashi-san, join them ¡¹

    I ordered them.

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, me too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just get inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you later, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Mitama, Igarashi-san, Tsukiko, and Nei went inside the car.

    ¡¸ Take care of them, Kinosh*ta-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, leave it to me! let¡¯s depart! Puppu~ ¡¹

    The van runs off.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go back to the bakery too ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I took Kurose Anju back to the bakery.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Entering the bakery, Mana and the girls are inside.

    Katsuko-nee, Ai, Mana, Haiji, Kinuka, Eri, Rie, and Yomi.

    It¡¯s just the family members, none of the tennis girls are helping out.

    Our bakery operation has stopped too.

    ¡¸ Huh, what about work? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It has settled down so we¡¯re taking a break ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Yomi are preparing ea.

    ¡¸ The customers are gathering at Edie-chan¡¯s tournament so we have leeway in the cafe. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Look, they know that the news would be only for five minutes, but Edie-oneechan¡¯s tournament would be nearly two hours long, and Reika-oneechan also came ¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    Oh yeah, Rei-chan, who¡¯s popular on TV, is also appearing, so the customers went there instead.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to take a rest too, we¡¯re nearing our limits, that¡¯s also true for the tennis girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ We sold more souvenir bread than expected. But, the presentations at the auditorium and the gym are almost over, and after Edie-chan¡¯s martial arts tournament, we¡¯ll have our after-party, right? ¡¹

    The only people left at the closing party would be the enrolled students.

    Most of the guests would¡¯ve already left.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we also stopped work in the mansion too. ¡¹

    The parents of the students at today¡¯s school festival may want to buy some souvenir pastries to take home, but¡­

    It¡¯s hard to believe that the students who just finished the school festival would buy bread to take it home.

    ¡¸ I think that there will be another surge before the closing party but I think we have enough prepared for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s ready for baking ¡¹

    That just means you all worked hard while I was gone.

    ¡¸ This way, we can watch Edie-chan and Nei-chan¡¯s efforts at ease, right? Here, coffee ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gives me a coffee.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Katsuko-nee, everyone ¡¹

    I thanked the girls.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-san, that¡¯s okay now, let¡¯s watch TV ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, they¡¯re about to start ¡¹

    The twins point at the monitor.

    It¡¯s the spare screen, separate from the usual monitoring screens, it¡¯s showing the TV broadcast of Edie¡¯s tournament.

    They¡¯re doing news right now.

    ¡º Around 12:30 p.m. today, a group wearing balaclavas and carrying metal bats attacked the car of a business owner at an intersection in Roppongi Tokyo ¡»

    The screen shows a car parked at an intersection, battered and glass shattered.

    12:30, that¡¯s when we were on the national news.

    ¡¸ The victim was Marnie Ushiyama-san, 76, the owner of Jopee¡¯s entertainment office. The group wrecked Ushiyama-san¡¯s car, but she was not injured. The perpetrators immediately fled the scene and were still not found. The police suspect that a grudge against the entertainment company run by Ushiyama-san may be the cause ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Agrippina-san ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Huh, it was Agrippina-san who attacked that Ushiyama-san? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    Since she¡¯s a bodyguard, I thought that she specializes in defending, not attacking.

    ¡¸ No. The culprits were aiming for Minaho-ojousama ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan were to get attacked by the group carrying metal bats?

    ¡¸ Agrippina-san saw through their plans and switched the cars right before the point of attack ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means, Minaho-neesan swapped with a 76-year-old woman and that woman got attacked instead? ¡¹

    Agrippina¡¯s amazing to make that switch, but, I feel like it¡¯s not okay to divert the damage to someone unrelated.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said lightly.

    ¡¸ That Ushiyama-san was the one who sent the attackers to Minaho-ojousama ¡¹

    Eeeeeh?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what¡¯s amazing about Agrippina-san ¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s got the same thoroughness as Kyouko-san.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Why would an old lady, who¡¯s a manager of a talent agency, send people to attack Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? That wasn¡¯t obvious? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Minaho-ojousama obtained a talent agency ¡¹

    Death Star Productions are ceding their female talent department to Minaho-neesan.

    And then, I¡¯m going to Death Star Productions tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Show business is a bunch of vested interests, so they don¡¯t want newcomers who don¡¯t know any better to come in ¡¹

    ¡¸ All the talent agencies got some scary people following around them ¡¹

    Rie said.

    The twins are daughters of the Yakuza so they know about it.

    ¡¸ Then, Minaho-neesan knew that she¡¯s got a target on her back so she hired Kudou-san and Agrippina-san ¡¹

    Instead of dodging the attack, she sent it back. That¡¯s very much like her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not over yet. There are other people hired by other agencies that are after Ojou-sama. But, Kudou-san and Agrippina-san have erased Ojou-sama¡¯s footprints, and now she¡¯s back here ¡¹

    She appeared to bait the enemies until noon, but¡­

    After the first attack failed, she vanishes.

    ¡¸ Now, Kudou-san and Agrippina-san¡¯s dealing with the enemies one by one ¡¹

    It¡¯s just the two of them this time, so they¡¯ll finish their work fast

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s starting Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana said, I looked up at the monitor again.

    The screen shows our schoolyard in the afternoon.

    Wow, that¡¯s a lot of students around the temporary ring.

    Then, on top of the ring;

    The idol, Saito Yuki-san, will be the assistant.

    And Nei in her uniform.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s right. Nei¡¯s beauty is conveyed even through the screens.

    Nei smiled at the camera, and then¡­

    ¡º Special program coverage! Our first chiki chiki, doki doki, school swimsuit judo contest full of girls! it¡¯s a rare and fantastic animal, kantan, present in our high school festival special! We¡¯re starting!! ¡»

    ¡º S-Starting!! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s mood is overwhelming Saito-san from the start of the broadcast.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1399.

    ¡º Special program coverage! Our first chiki chiki, doki doki, school swimsuit judo contest full of girls! it¡¯s a rare and fantastic animal, kantan, present in our high school festival special! We¡¯re starting!! ¡»

    ¡º S-Starting!! ¡»

    After the music indicates the start of the program, a text saying ¡°Special news program, first annual school swimsuit judo tournament¡± appears on the screen.

    Then, Nei and Saito Yuki-san dance to the rhythm.

    As expected of Nei.

    While Saito-san¡¯s wearing her frilly idol outfit, Nei¡¯s wearing our school uniform.

    Yet, she dances much more glamorously and brightly than Saito-san, the idol.

    As soon as the program starts, Nei¡¯s bustling.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan¡¯s just as usual ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s the usual Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Rie and Eri looked at Nei on the screen and muttered.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneesan¡¯s a jolly type. The truth is I want to be in the show, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll just stain the show ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, if Nei-oneesan¡¯s appearing on TV, then it has to be a bright place. That¡¯s why we gave up on asking ¡¹

    The twins appear on Yukino¡¯s one-hour-long show every week on Friday night, but it¡¯s also a unique show with no sponsors, no commercials, and not even a title for the show.

    Besides, it¡¯s a mysterious show from the dark forces that even the people at the TV station don¡¯t know why that program is broadcasted in the first place.

    Yukino¡¯s the center of the show.

    Snatch, the comedian, and Francie, the columnist, already had solid recognition in their day jobs, so they have no problems appearing on Yukino¡¯s show, but¡­

    Yukino, Eri, and Rie appear on their program every week, and they have a dark image of her parent being Shirasaka Sousuke, who¡¯s even called the enemy of the people, or daughters of the Yakuza who died in the shootout with their own boss.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s someone like Mitama-neesan, then there should be no problems ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Rie-chan, Mitama-neesan¡¯s too much ¡¹

    The monitor shows outside the ring, by the white tent waiting room, is Mitama in her usual white school uniform, holding a sword.

    ¡¸ Even there, the public thinks ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Anjou Mitama¡± and nothing much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mitama-oneesan¡¯s someone hard to comprehend for them so it won¡¯t be weird if she appears anywhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Mitama-oneesama will always be herself wherever she goes ¡¹

    Yomi also looked at Mitama on the screen and said.

    Mitama¡¯s always saying and doing exactly as she does in Yukino¡¯s show, as a warrior, and never breaks the line.

    That¡¯s why the viewers see her as that kind of girl already.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t beat the natural ¡¹

    Mana joins the conversation of the twins.

    ¡¸ But, surprisingly, Mitama-oneesama¡¯s ability to get accepted by the society like that is what makes her a real star ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Mitama-chan¡¯s suited for show business ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee praises Mitama.

    The music soon gets quiet and Nei stopped dancing.

    ¡º Okay, our first annual school swimsuit judo tournament has begun, I¡¯m the MC of this event, Natou Nei, second-year, class 1, attendance number 18! ¡»

    ¡º A-And I¡¯m her assistant, Death Star Production¡¯s M&M Section F¡¯s Saito Yuki! ¡»

    Saito-san bows her head for her introduction.

    ¡º Ooooh! Yuki-chan!!!! ¡»

    Oh, it seems like there are some big fans, about three guys, on the right side of the ring, shouting ¡°Do your best! Yuki!!¡±

    Saito-san¡¯s got fans too.

    Oh, they¡¯re all wearing a T-shirt with Saito-san¡¯s pic.

    ¡º Thank you, guys ¡»

    Saito-san waved at her fans, but¡­

    ¡¸ She says, but that¡¯s just three guys ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say it like that, it makes you pity her, Rie-chan ¡¹

    Err, do your best, Saito-san.

    ¡º Come on Yuki-chan, let¡¯s get back to work! ¡»

    ¡º Ah, I¡¯m sorry! ¡»

    Saito-san hurriedly picked up the script she was hiding in the corner of the ring.

    ¡º Next, we¡¯ll explain what school swimsuit judo is, right? ¡»

    ¡º Ah, yes. Err, err, let¡¯s see. It¡¯s this! Eh, what kind of sports school swimsuit judo is? ¡»

    Saito-san¡¯s monotone.

    ¡º That¡¯s a good question, but you know, school swimsuit judo is a new hyper grappling updated unbelievable sport that¡¯s very popular among the young and young at heart in Los Angeles right now! The rules are simple, you put on a school swimsuit and a judo uniform on top and fight! ¡»

    ¡º Wow, that looks fun! ¡»

    Saito-san, you should look a bit more excited.

    ¡º The match is a single round and it lasts three minutes, if your opponent unties your judo belt or your shoulders touch the mat, then you lose ¡»

    ¡º When their shoulders touch the mat? Do they not count to three like in wrestling? ¡»

    ¡º Not here! If your shoulders touch the mat, you lose! That¡¯s how the match goes fast! ¡»

    Oh, so that¡¯s their rule.

    Well, Edie came up with this a few weeks ago.

    ¡º And since today¡¯s an exhibition match, if the winner¡¯s not decided in three minutes, the match ends, there¡¯s no overtime, it results in both sides losing ¡»

    ¡º Huh, Natou-san, normally shouldn¡¯t the result be ¡°draw?¡± ¡»

    ¡º Unfortunately no, the philosophy of school swimsuit judo is that everyone¡¯s a loser except for the winners! So a draw is still a loss~ ¡»

    Oh, now that¡¯s an Edie-like setting.

    ¡º Well then, we¡¯ve kept everyone waiting, let¡¯s introduce our participants!! ¡»

    Nei smiled at the camera.

    ¡º Ler¡¯s see, in school swimsuit judo, the red corner is called Novelist Ithaca¡¯s team, and the blue corner is called Painter Hama¡¯s team ¡»

    ¡º Then, let¡¯s start with the Ithaca team! Come! ¡»

    Nei shouts, and then coming from the waiting room tent are Rodulfo-Seiko-san and Line Haruko wearing their school swimsuit and judo uniform.

    ¡º Coming in first is Rodulfo Seiko-san, the leader of the Creative Martial Arts in Golden Balm Gym, competing for the beauty witch league, and her apprentice, Line Haruko-san, who¡¯s competing for the high-school division! ¡»

    Saito-san gives an awkward explanation, but the beautiful master and disciple enter the ring.

    Hmmm, Rodulfo-san wearing her school swimsuit is pretty much impossible, but she¡¯s one of the beauties in the martial arts world so she¡¯s perfect for the beauty witch league.

    ¡º Haruko, look at the cameras. It¡¯s there, looks straight at the camera ¡»

    ¡º Rodulfo-san ¡»

    Rodulfo-san¡¯s in high spirits, but Haruko-san¡¯s embarrassed.

    Line Haruko-san, who usually approaches her matches with dignity, is embarrassed. Now that¡¯s a new charm.

    ¡º Rodulfo-san¡¯s, the one recording is the camera with the red light on! It¡¯s that camera over there right now ¡»

    Nei tells her with a smile.

    ¡º Oh, That¡¯s embarrassing. Sorry for playing around. Haruko, the camera¡¯s over there! ¡»

    Rodulfo-san makes a pose looking at the camera.

    ¡º R-Rodulfo Seiko-san¡¯s eager! ¡»

    Saito-san said, Rodulfo-san;

    ¡º Anyway, I¡¯ll win. I¡¯ll win so hard! Haruko and I will win this! We¡¯ll show you the strength so watch our Golden Balm Gym! Yay! ¡»

    ¡º Please treat us well ¡»

    Rodulfo-san just said ¡°Yay!¡±

    She¡¯s so happy to be on a commercial show on a Sunday afternoon.

    Anyway, she wants to advertise her gym with this opportunity.

    ¡º Next! Hama¡¯s team! ¡»

    ¡º Err, Coming from the Combat Karate style Tommy Ashida Dojo, and fighting in the beauty witch league, Monkey Mimi-san, and Daiporon Karisman!! ¡»

    ¡º Yo!!! ¡»

    Mimi-san comes out running from the tent with a fighting spirit cheer.

    Then, she runs up the metal stairs, leaps over the ropes, and stands in the ring.

    ¡º Choiyaa!! I¡¯ll beat Rodulfo Seiko-san up! ¡»

    Mimi-san points at Rodulfo-san, provoking her.

    ¡º Ooh, Mimi-san went to declare her victory right away! ¡»

    Nei laughed and then, Poron-san appears late from the waiting room.

    ¡º Mimi-san, don¡¯t be too enraged. It¡¯s easy for us to beat Rodulfo-san ¡»

    She walks to the ring with a nonchalant attitude along with her usual fake Kyoto accent.

    ¡º Good Morning everyone, it¡¯s Poron from Tommy Ashida Dojo ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m Monkey Mimi! Yo! ¡»

    The two of them didn¡¯t even hesitate when facing the camera and making a pose.

    ¡º Oh boy, well then, let¡¯s introduce the next one, the Ikasaka team! Come!! ¡»

    ¡º Yes, the next two are coming fighting in the high school division, Team Kuromori¡¯s Kudou Haruka-san and Kendou Maria-san ¡»

    ¡º Seiyaa!! ¡»

    ¡º Soiyaa!! ¡»

    The high-school girl duo Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria comes running to the ring.

    Haruka-san¡¯s got a straightforward personality, she doesn¡¯t try to advertise herself.

    Kendou Maria follows Haruka quietly.

    ¡º Err, Kudou-san¡¯s the women¡¯s high-school karate champion last year, right? ¡»

    Saito-san asks Kudou Haruka.

    ¡º That¡¯s already in the past. Let it go ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, the time has come! ¡»

    ¡º Anyway, we¡¯re just doing our best! ¡»

    ¡º The time has come! That¡¯s all! ¡»

    Kudou Haruka aside, what is Kendou Maria¡¯s saying?

    ¡º Then, the last of the Hama-san team!! ¡»

    ¡º Grace Marinka-san and Edie Sexton!! ¡»

    Grace-san runs out of the waiting tent.

    She ascends the stairs with a lively snapping sound and lightness unimaginable from her large body, jumping over the ropes and she stands on the ring.

    ¡º Hmmph! ¡»

    She raises her hand into the sky and appeals to the spectators in the ring, not to the camera.

    ¡º Ooooh!! ¡»

    With Nei¡¯s introduction, the stunned audience erupted in loud cheer!

    ¡¸ As expected from someone who has been a female professional wrestler, she¡¯s accustomed to getting the crowd excited ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Next.

    ¡º I¡¯m also here! ¡»

    I thought that Edie¡¯s voice coming from the tent in the waiting room.

    Shubababababa!!

    Edie rushes up to the ring at a high speed.

    ¡º!!!! ¡»

    It¡¯s as if she teleported, she moved to the corner post.

    ¡º I¡¯m here~ ¡»

    Edie looks down at her surroundings from the pole and waved her hand at the students.

    ¡º Ooooh!!! ¡»

    The cheers were louder compared to Grace-san because she¡¯s a student in this school.

    Even if they don¡¯t know that Edie does martial arts,

    This tanned skin, blonde hair, and blue eyes, cheerful American beauty stand out a lot in our school.

    Edie¡¯s sorting out the customers buying our pastry every day.

    Every student in our school knows Edie.

    ¡º Yes, looking good! ¡»

    Then, Edie jumped from the corner post, rotated like a cat, and landed lightly on the mat.

    ¡º E-Err, Grace Marinka-san comes from professional wrestling, and Edie-san¡¯s an American exchange student in this high school, right? ¡»

    Saito Yuki-san explains the two despite being in shock by Edie¡¯s performance.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Edie. a cute high school girl coming from New Orleans ¡»

    Edie greets cheerfully.

    ¡º If you want a cute 17-year-old, then we have Haruko here! ¡»

    Rodulfo-san puts the embarrassed Line Haruko-san to the front.

    ¡º Poron doesn¡¯t have a young girl with her ¡»

    ¡º What could you possibly be talking about? Mimi-chan¡¯s not as young as the others, but she¡¯s got her adult woman charms! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! ¡»

    No, Poron-san, sure, you¡¯re quite the beautiful witch, but¡­

    Mimi-san, you¡¯re more on the refreshing sporty type, right?

    ¡º Err, how old are Kudou-san and Kendou-san? ¡»

    Saito-san asks the two.

    ¡º 18 ¡»

    ¡º 17 ¡»

    The two high school karate girls replied bluntly.

    ¡º No, uhm, everyone sure is lovely. It may be weird for an idol like me to say, but, is this really a fight in the ring? ¡»

    Saito-san¡¯s right.

    Everyone¡¯s wearing school uniform and judo uniform on top, a weird outfit, but¡­

    They all got a nice style and beautiful faces.

    ¡º Fight. What¡¯s the point if we don¡¯t fight ¡»

    Grace-san replies to Saito-san with her expressionless face.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to beat you all up ¡»

    ¡º If so, I¡¯ll toughen up and put you down ¡»

    Monkey Mimi-san, and Rodulfo-san, who are paired to fight, provoke each other right away.

    ¡º H-Haaa, is that so? ¡»

    Saito-san looks confused as she¡¯s surrounded by the martial artists, but Edie;

    ¡º You¡¯re cute too ¡»

    She smiles.

    ¡º Yes, yes, Yuki-chan¡¯s cute ¡»

    Nei said smiling.

    ¡º No, uhm, it just hurts hearing that from Natou-san ¡»

    An Idol who signed with an agency lost to an ordinary high-school girl.

    ¡º With that said, the eight of them will be fighting! We¡¯ll have Edie-chan do the oath of play ¡»

    Nei said. Edie moved forward.

    ¡º There were two wrestling wearing tiger masks, and they said. Might is not justice, but Justice is power!! ¡»

    W-What?

    ¡º Misagawa said that? ¡»

    Grace Marinka-san, the former pro wrestler, mutters.

    ¡º No, not them. Grace-san, that¡¯s two generations ago! Edie-san¡¯s talking about second-generation tiger masks ¡»

    Nei tries to fix it, but¡­

    ¡º What¡¯s the difference? ¡»

    ¡º Ah, Grace-chan, the second generation ago you¡¯re talking about is a real wrestler, and the current second-generation Nei¡¯s talking about is from an anime ¡»

    Mimi-san explained.

    ¡º Anime? The recent one? ¡»

    ¡º No, that¡¯s not it Grace-san!! The second-generation tiger mask she¡¯s talking about is from 1981! The one where the main character has a red sports car turning into a convertible with a tiger face at the flick of a switch! The voice of Inoki is Ginga Banho, the butcher and Andre are voiced by the same Actor, and somehow, the director Nagashima appears in the wrestling anime ¡»

    Nei¡¯s face turns red, talking passionately.

    ¡º Yeah, the actual first tiger guy was a tie-in to the second generation in the anime, so even though he was the first, his early costumes had the number 2 on them for some reason ¡»

    Mimi-san¡¯s just spouting some information we don¡¯t need.

    ¡º Going back on topic! If you don¡¯t win, there¡¯s no point, and I¡¯m winning!! With that said, let¡¯s fight! That¡¯s the oath done! ¡»

    Edie finished her nonsensical oath of fair play.

    ¡º Err, next is singing the national anthem right? Am I the one singing? ¡»

    Saito Yuki-san looks at the staff under the ring in surprise.

    ¡º Oh, sorry about that, we just decided that earlier. Err, let¡¯s welcome Tiger Izumi-san, singing our national anthem ¡»

    Nei said, the camera switches to the front of the waiting room.

    Stand there is;

    Igarashi Izumi, wearing a tiger mask.

    ¡º L-Let¡¯s begin!! ¡»

    Tsukiko must¡¯ve ordered Igarashi Izumi to sing.

    She¡¯s hiding her face with a tiger mask, but she¡¯s still wearing the same high-school uniform so that might be a problem later.

    ¡º!!! ¡»

    However.

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s soprano voice is wonderful.

    She sings with a clear and dignified voice.

    The entire crowd gathered in the schoolyard to hear Igarashi Izumi¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸ What an interesting girl ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    The song ended, and then.

    ¡º Ooooooh!! ¡»

    Another cheer from the audience.

    ¡º Thank you, Tiger Izumi! That was amazing! ¡»

    ¡º T-That was amazing. Err, that¡¯s weird for an idol like me to say this, but¡­ ¡»

    Nei and Saito Yuki-san praised Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s begin with our first match ¡»

    Nei said.

    ¡º Hey, hey, wait a second!! ¡»

    W-What?

    A loud female voice comes from the school gate.

    ¡º Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait a second!!! ¡»

    The camera shows the one speaking.

    Then, three oversized women wearing the same jersey pattern appear.

    They come running to the ring.

    ¡º Huh, what is it? I never heard of this development ¡»

    Saito-san doesn¡¯t know about this, then this isn¡¯t as planned.

    Who? Who¡¯s the one barging in?

    ¡º Hey! Hey! Move it!! ¡»

    ¡º Make way! Hey!! ¡»

    The three forcibly mow through the students around the ring.

    ¡º Oh? Isn¡¯t that Dan-san? ¡»

    Poron-san looked at one of the three who came running to the ring and said.

    Dan-san?

    ¡º Huh? The general of commando sambo gym God¡¯s brown bear? ¡»

    Mimi-san asks.

    Huh? Dan-san? Dan Toushiko? the one who lost to Margo-san in the martial arts tournament before?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s been a while ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    Then, the camera gave a good look at the three.

    Oh, the three of them have a jersey with their gym name printed on it.

    They¡¯re all looking tough, but¡­

    The one who looks like a muscle behemoth is¡­

    That¡¯s definitely Dan Toushiko-san.

    ¡º You even brought your disciples with you, what do you want? ¡»

    Mimi-san asks from above the ring, and¡­

    ¡º I contacted her, we¡¯re no strangers anyway ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said.

    ¡º Huh? Rodulfo-san contacted them? Why? ¡»

    ¡º No, Mimi-san. It wasn¡¯t me who called them, I just sent them a mail that says Haruko and I will be on TV, so they can come and watch ¡»

    Rodulfo-san replied to Mimi-san.

    ¡º That¡¯s right! It was a half-assed mail, that¡¯s why we lost our way to the venue!!! ¡»

    Dan Toushiko-san shouts.

    ¡º Oh, sorry about that. But, I never thought that you¡¯d come to the venue just to cheer us on ¡»

    Rodulfo-san said.

    ¡º Bullsh*t! Who came to support who?! ¡»

    ¡º Toushiko-san! ¡»

    ¡º Not yet, not yet! ¡»

    Dan Toushiko-san¡¯s about to rampage, but her two disciples stopped her.

    ¡º Oh my, could it be that you came to cheer me on instead? ¡»

    Poron-san asked this time.

    ¡º I didn¡¯t come here to cheer on anyone!!! ¡»

    ¡º Toushiko-san! ¡»

    ¡º Not yet, not yet!! ¡»

    Err.

    ¡º Why did you come then? ¡»

    Grace Marinka-san asks.

    ¡º Toushiko-san ¡»

    ¡º Now, it¡¯s now! ¡»

    The two pushed her back and Dan-san looked up at the ring.

    ¡º I¡¯m joining in too! ¡»

    She declares.

    ¡º Uoooooh!! ¡»

    Another loud cheer.

    Dan-san came to join?

    ¡º Oooh, I see. So that¡¯s how it is. Dan-san lost to Margo-san last time and I heard rumors that Dan-san¡¯s gym lost a lot of trainees ¡»

    ¡º Dan-san still got it better, Remy¡¯s European Fujiwara gym had a lot of branches all around the globe and I heard some of them went out of business because they ran out of trainees ¡»

    Poron-san and Mimi-san said.

    ¡º Even after losing, I told Margo-san to take me with her to America. Then, it increased my trainees, saying that I looked cool ¡»

    Rodulfo-san has a lot of female fans because of her good looks, so even if she loses, she still used it and created a good impression after trying to join up with Margo-san.

    ¡º As for me, well, it¡¯s a dojo where I pick my disciples. There are not really any fluctuations ¡»

    Mimi-san¡¯s Tommy Ashida Dojo even calls itself combat Karate.

    ¡º But, our fanbase has grown ¡»

    Poron-san¡¯s also voluptuous, she¡¯s indeed a beautiful witch.

    ¡º I don¡¯t care about that! I want to join the fight in this ring! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, let Dan-san join in! Are you afraid of her? Bastards! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Dammit! ¡»

    Dan Toushiko-san and her disciples try to appeal.

    ¡º Meaning, you want to promote your gym in front of the TV. Well, I¡¯m doing the same ¡»

    Rodulfo-san smiled wryly.

    ¡º We don¡¯t even need to advertise our dojo, I just want some more people watching our fights ¡»

    ¡º I agree with Poron ¡»

    Poron-san and Mimi-san said.

    It means so much to these women martial artists to promote themselves and their gyms during this afternoon.

    ¡º But to be honest, we¡¯re all beautiful fighters here, it would be great if we could at least one martial arts idiot, Dan-san ¡»

    Poron-san said.

    ¡º I disagree. Adding another one would just add more time ¡»

    Rodulfo-san is against Dan-san¡¯s participation.

    ¡º I mean, we¡¯re having a school swimsuit judo tournament. Dan-san, can you dress up the same? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! You need to put on the same outfit ¡»

    Mimi-san agreed, and Poron-san shows off her glamorous body wearing a school swimsuit.

    ¡º I¡¯m a martial artist, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d dress that disgracefully ¡»

    ¡º T-That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t look down on Dan-san! ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t look down on her! ¡»

    Dan-san gave up on wearing a school swimsuit.

    ¡º Oh my, you sure are silly, you want to appear on TV, but you don¡¯t want to put on a school swimsuit? ¡»

    ¡º Still, Rodulfo-san, we managed to put on our school swimsuits somehow but, Dan-san¡¯s body is too buff that you can¡¯t find any school swimsuit she can put on, right? ¡»

    ¡º True, it might be difficult for Dan-san, even a competitive swimsuit might not fit ¡»

    Rodulfo-san, Mimi-san, and Poron-san makes fun of Dan-san.

    ¡º Bastards, you keep making fun of me! Let me join, and I¡¯ll fight you! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! Let Dan-san fight! ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t escape from her! ¡»

    If I recall, Dan Toushiko-san¡¯s age is 32.

    ¡º But, Edie-san¡¯s the one who¡¯s managing this tournament ¡»

    Mimi-san looked at Edie.

    ¡º Edie-chan, what should we do with this selfish person? ¡»

    Poron-san asks. Edie;

    ¡º Let her get up here, I¡¯ll deal with her ¡»

    Huh, Edie¡¯s fighting Dan-san?

    If I recall, Edie fought in the lightest category, meanwhile, Dan-san is in the heaviest division.

    I mean, they look quite different.

    ¡º Seiko, this will be over in an instant ¡»

    Rodulfo-san smiled.

    ¡º Oh? Then, I¡¯ll let them take care of it. Don¡¯t take too long, Edie-chan ¡»

    ¡º We have a lot of catching up to do so get it done quick, Edie-chan ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s Edie-chan, she can end it right away. Haruko, let¡¯s watch from below the ring ¡»

    ¡º O-Okay ¡»

    Edie said. Poron-san, Mimi-san, Rodulfo-san and Haruko-san left the ring.

    Everyone¡¯s expecting Edie to win.

    ¡º Maria, let¡¯s go ¡»

    ¡º Got it! ¡»

    Kudou Haruka and Kendou Maria left the ring.

    ¡º Yeah, you got this ¡»

    Grace-san also called Edie and left.

    ¡º Err, uhm ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t mind it, Yuki-chan, we¡¯ll go down too ¡»

    ¡º No, but¡­ I thought that I have to explain to the people who had just come here? ¡»

    Saito-san doesn¡¯t forget her job as the assistant.

    ¡º Let it be. Either way, she¡¯s going to lose and go home soon, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t publicize her name and gym on TV too much ¡»

    Nei also pulled Saito-san¡¯s hand out of the gym.

    ¡º B-Bullsh*t! Who do you think I am? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! She¡¯s The representative of God Brown Bear who practices Command Sambo! Dan Toushiko! ¡»

    ¡º Dan Toushiko! Please remember that name! ¡»

    The disciples try to promote their gym and their master on TV.

    ¡º Never mind that, get up here and fight ¡»

    Edie, who¡¯s the only one in the ring now, told Dan-san.

    ¡º Yeah, I¡¯m coming right now you bitch! ¡»

    Dan-san¡¯s footsteps make a loud sound and she gets up from the ring wearing her jersey.

    ¡º Besides, you¡¯re in the lightweight class! I know that you won in your division last tournament but you can¡¯t even compete with me in the weight class! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! In martial arts, the heavier one has more advantages! Bitch! ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re ten years too early to fight Dan-san with that flimsy body of yours! ¡»

    The disciples jeer at Edie from the side.

    But Dan-san indeed has 60% more body volume than Edie, both vertically and horizontally. Their weight class is three times different.

    The monitor shows a David vs Goliath scene.

    ¡º Shut up. I thought that it¡¯s a common proverb that weak dogs bark a lot? ¡»

    ¡º What did you say bitch?! ¡»

    Dan-san¡¯s anger changed her look.

    ¡º Okay, ring the bell! ¡»

    Nei tells the staff.

    Kannn!!!!!!

    The high-pitched echo from the gong roars through the schoolyard.

    ¡º Weeeee!!! ¡»

    It was for a mere moment.

    Bishi!!!

    The loud sound of blows is clearly heard on TV.

    ¡º????!!!! ¡»

    Dan Toushiko-san didn¡¯t even take a single step.

    As soon as the gong rings, Edie¡¯s high kick slams Dan-san¡¯s temporal region.

    ¡º N-No way! ¡»

    Then, Dan-san¡¯s huge body fell.

    It made a loud thud, and she fell to the mat.

    ¡º Uoooooooooooooohhhh!! ¡»

    The students watching the match cheered.

    ¡º W-Wow!!!! ¡»

    ¡º So strong!!!!! ¡»

    Speaking of which, except for the students who like martial arts.

    This is their first time seeing Edie beat a martial artist who¡¯s much bigger than her.

    ¡º Awawawa!! I-Is she going to be okay? ¡»

    Seeing Dan-san get knocked out in front of her, Saito Yuki-san panics, but¡­

    ¡º Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s just the usual ¡»

    Nei smiled.

    ¡º No problem, I know how to adjust my attacks ¡»

    Edie¡¯s also taking it easy.

    It¡¯s visually flashy, but¡­

    The truth is, she just made her unconscious by sending Qi to her toes, so there shouldn¡¯t be much damage.

    ¡º She¡¯ll recover immediately. Anyway, get her off. She¡¯s being a hindrance ¡»

    ¡º Can¡¯t help it ¡»

    Mimi-san holds a stretcher prepared at the ringside

    ¡º Hey, carry your boss ¡»

    ¡º O-Okay, dammit ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯ll take her, dammit ¡»

    The disciples carried the stretched and got up on the ring.

    The other one coming would be the doctor from Kouzuki memorial hospital that Rei-chan hired.

    ¡º I guess God Brown Bear would close their gyms now ¡»

    Mimi-san sighs.

    ¡º Well, she reaps what she sowed ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, it¡¯s great that those without skills decrease ¡»

    Poron-san and Rodulfo-san are cold towards Dan-san.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1400.

    ¡º We will return after a commercial break! ¡»

    Dan Toushiko-san¡¯s disciples carry her out of the ring.

    Nei smiles at the camera.

    Since the school swimsuit judo tournament is on commercial TV, there will be commercials.

    ¡¸ Oh, Edogawa foods, the same company that paid for the last martial arts tournament ¡¹

    I recall the petite chairman of Edogawa Foods who was also the organizer of the previous martial arts convention.

    ¡¸ Yes, Margo-san asked them to sponsor today¡¯s broadcast ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    The chairman of Edogawa foods is supporting Margo-san¡¯s dream of becoming a female fighter and winning against the male fighters in the US and has become Margo-san¡¯s sponsor.

    Margo-san asked him to sponsor today¡¯s show as well.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan¡¯s sport seems to be a success ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles.

    ¡¸ Yeah, at first, I think the viewers don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Nei-oneesan¡¯s wackiness and beauty manage to deal with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ The viewers will get glued to the screen ¡¹

    Eri and Rie said.

    ¡¸ And then, Edie-neesan knocked out that big Dan-san, who looks like an auntie in just a single blow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, now the audience is convinced that it¡¯s indeed a martial arts tournament ¡¹

    Edie knocking out Dan-san creates a good flow.

    ¡¸ Even looking at the current video, I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll cause quite the stir over the net ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Nowadays, you can¡¯t rely on just TV ratings, if it¡¯s fascinating on TV, then it¡¯ll get viral over the internet right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, people who like fighting will tell others about Dan-san¡¯s profile ¡¹

    ¡¸ They can tell that it wasn¡¯t a fake that the smaller Edie-oneesan beat Dan Toushiko-san, who¡¯s an accomplished fighter, in just a single blow. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Edie-chan benefits from that public execution on TV, but there¡¯s nothing for Dan-san at all.

    Haiji, Rie, Eri, and Katsuko-nee said.

    Right, they¡¯re serious fighters in the martial arts tournament,

    All the fans know is that Dan-san is a strong fighter, who¡¯s serious about martial arts.

    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t announce that she¡¯ll join Margo-san¡¯s US challenge like Rodulfo-san and Poron-san.

    There¡¯s no reason why she should give Edie, who¡¯s still a high school girl, and a member of Margo-san¡¯s team, a reason to give a win.

    ¡¸ If I recall, the previous tournament also made waves over the internet, right? ¡¹

    Haiji asks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, if I recall, you can watch it for free on youtube ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, those who are interested in Edie-oneesan in this current broadcast will watch those videos as well ¡¹

    Then, Edie had an overwhelming win in the tournament.

    She¡¯s just a freshman, yet, she won the lightweight class.

    ¡¸ Yeah, seeing that, they¡¯ll see Edie¡¯s skill and how she defeated Dan-san ¡¹

    It¡¯s a tournament with contestants from various gyms and dojos, so there¡¯s no match-fixing.

    ¡¸ AFter this, Rodulfo-san will fight Mimi-san, Poron-san, and Grace-san, and the high school girls division, featuring Line Haruko-san and Kudou Haruka-san, and the group will be worth watching ¡¹

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s learning Kudou arts now, so her skills have started to spread out.

    Line-san also trained with Edie and the girls multiple times.

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s amazing that they managed to get it on air ¡¹

    It was just yesterday that Edie said that she¡¯ll start a school swimsuit judo tournament, and it¡¯s happening today.

    ¡¸ They must¡¯ve forced their way to some Sunday afternoon drama rerun ¡¹

    Amazingly, they make it through such recklessness.

    ¡¸ She can¡¯t wait to get them to watch. Edie-chan I mean ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled.

    ¡¸ You see, she wanted to show those thirteen girls that they can make a living as a martial artists ¡¹

    The thirteen girl assassins came from Southeast Asia.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right if you see it on TV, it gives you a much more tangible image of how the world works ¡¹

    Eri said.

    ¡¸ Martial arts is a business, and it¡¯s everywhere, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s easy for those girls to imagine it as one of their future plans ¡¹

    Rie too.

    ¡¸ They grew up from childhood thinking that there¡¯s only prostitution, assassination, or crime syndicates, but in this world, there will always be adults who like martial arts. Well, some aren¡¯t many fans of martial arts as they just make bets on the matches ¡¹

    Haiji, who¡¯s raised in Europe slums, said.

    ¡¸ The life plan we proposed to them after quitting assassin is currently at four, right? Baker, bodyguard, martial artist, and mother, right? For the bakery, we showed them where we worked yesterday and today, so they can visualize what it¡¯s like to do this kind of work and how they can make a good living if they get many customers ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ So, the next one would be watching her on TV in a martial arts tournament, showing clearly and plainly that becoming a martial artist is a viable choice ¡¹

    Edie and Grace-san can talk about them being martial artists, but they can¡¯t imagine themselves being the same.

    Seeing them in the ring with a large crowd on the TV screen, it¡¯ll be their first time thinking that they want to make a living by being a martial artist like Edie.

    ¡¸ Edie-oneesama¡¯s skills are amazing, and she¡¯s smart too. And yet, why does she have such a patient personality? ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s patient? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, I feel that way. Edie-oneesama always concerns herself with the people around her and takes measures to cope with them. She always smiles, waiting for those around her to understand the meaning of her actions ¡¹

    Haiji looks down bashfully.

    ¡¸ In the past, I was under the impression that my ideas are always better than those around me. That¡¯s why I was angry at people who can¡¯t judge the situation at the same speed as me. ¡°Why can¡¯t you figure it out?¡± is the attitude I had ¡¹

    Right, Haiji was quite aloof when she was Mariko¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Right, Haiji-chan and Edie-chan are both quick thinkers, that¡¯s why you get irritated with the speed of normal people ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no match against Edie-oneesama. Edie-oneesama and Michi-oneesama are much more amazing than me. ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s right, Edie and Michi are on the level of geniuses now.

    ¡¸ Yes, we sisters can see the minds of everyone but Edie-oneesama and Michi-oneesama¡¯s too fast for us to follow ¡¹

    One of the Takakura shrine maidens, Yomi, also agrees.

    ¡¸ However, when Edie-oneesama realizes that we can¡¯t follow, she deliberately slows down and summarizes the main points in her head ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s being considerate even to the girls who can read minds.

    ¡¸ As for Michi-oneesama, I have no idea what she¡¯s thinking from start to end ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, even I have times where I don¡¯t even know what Michi¡¯s thinking ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s a genius girl and also a masochist, and add her love for Misuzu as a factor and she speaks things that are far beyond my understanding.

    ¡¸ Oh? Wasn¡¯t Edie-chan the same? When she came over? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee?

    Well yeah, when she escaped Miss Cordelia and started living with us, I don¡¯t even know what Edie¡¯s thinking.

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s only because Edie couldn¡¯t speak Japanese yet, right? ¡¹

    I say, but¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that it. Edie-chan adjusted her speed to match with us. When she¡¯s with Kyouko-san and Cordelia-san, she¡¯s in a hurry with her thinking and she acts immediately as she comes up with the idea ¡¹

    Oh right, Miss Cordelia went to Japan hostile to us.

    That battle at the hotel last May was a fight with our life on the line.

    Even Edie was in battle mode.

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s gone from being too tense to be more in tune with our speed of thinking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Edie-oneesama does speak weirdly on purpose, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yomi said.

    ¡¸ But, we know how Edie-oneesama¡¯s train of thought flows, first, she speaks in fluent Japanese in her head, and she purposely breaks it down to her usual tone. By doing that, she slows down her speed of thought, by organizing the thoughts as she speaks so we can understand her ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Edie-chan has it hard too. She¡¯s too talented that she got kicked out of her birthplace ¡¹

    I tell Haiji and the girls.

    Edie was born as the granddaughter of the leader of the assassination cult in New Orleans and then sold to miss Cordelia after her Grandmother¡¯s death because the new leader hated her.

    I know why it happened this way.

    Edie¡¯s too smart that she¡¯s much more talented in assassination skills than anyone.

    For those whose brains are just ordinary, Edie¡¯s existence scares them.

    That¡¯s why they kicked out such a capable girl.

    ¡¸ Edie also had that time, that¡¯s why she¡¯s trying her best to be considerate on fitting in our family ¡¹

    I think so.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡º Welcome back, we¡¯re now starting our real first match! We¡¯re starting with the showdown between the martial arts beauty witch and the flying karate master ¡»

    ¡º Rodulfo Seiko-san and Monkey Mimi-san! ¡»

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s go!!! ¡»

    After commercials, Nei calls for the match.

    Gong!!

    The gong rings and Rodulfo-san and Mimi-san, wearing their school swimsuit and judo uniform clash at the center of the ring.

    ¡º Damn, this ring makes it hard to stand firm ¡»

    Monkey Mimi-san, who does Karate, delivers a series of light spinning kicks but the wrestling mat bounces and they don¡¯t hit Rodulfo-san.

    ¡º As expected, we¡¯ll go with the textbook tackle and mount ¡»

    On the other hand, Rodulfo-san¡¯s bigger than the lightweight Mimi-san, so she aims her movement as soon as Mimi-san lands and launches a body blow from the shoulder, but¡­

    ¡º Anyone who makes the mistake of tackling me gets slammed down ¡»

    The light Mimi-san avoids the tackle.

    ¡º Oh? I thought that it was just a weird title attached to you but it seems that I was wrong ¡»

    ¡º You think I¡¯m the one who made this nickname?!!! ¡»

    Mimi-san went and jump-kicked Rodulfo-san on the face.

    ¡º If that kind of bold move misses, you know what will happen ¡»

    Rodulfo-san avoids Mimi-san at the last moment, and then she grabs Mimi-san from behind as her posture is broken.

    ¡º I won¡¯t let you!! ¡»

    ¡º Woah! ¡»

    ¡º Namusan!! ¡»

    ¡º Eiii! Katonbome!! ¡»

    As expected of the two veterans, their match is quite spectacular.

    They continue their flashy back-and-forth for three minute round.

    Lastly.

    ¡º I got you!!! ¡»

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Rodulfo-san unties Mimi-san¡¯s judo belt and pulls it.

    ¡º Arerere!!!! ¡»

    Then, Mimi-san¡¯s obi gets pulled off.

    ¡º And there we have it, match over!! ¡»

    Nei stops the match as per the rules of the school swimsuit

    ¡º Err, the first round lasted 2 minutes and 48 seconds. The winner, by pulling the Obi, is Rodulfo Seiko ¡»

    Saito Yuki-san, announces.

    ¡º Aaah, dammit! I forgot about the rule where you lose if your obi is unwrapped ¡»

    Mimi-san¡¯s frustrated

    ¡º Hehehehe. Mimi-san does Karate, so she usually puts on a belt, and she¡¯s forgotten about it ¡»

    Nei laughed.

    ¡º Oh? I¡¯ve trained in Judo too, so I¡¯m familiar with its uniform and belts ¡»

    Rodulfo Seiko-san said laughing.

    ¡º I used to untie girl¡¯s belt when playing so it¡¯s no surprise that I won, Ohohoho!! ¡»

    Rodulfo-san¡¯s accustomed to taking off belts.

    ¡º Okay, that may be frustrating Mimi-san but please get off the ring. We need to go to our next match ¡»

    Nei smiled and moved forward with the next match. Poron-san and Grace-san appear.

    ¡º Mimi, I¡¯ll avenge you!! ¡»

    ¡º!!! ¡»

    The two got up the ring.

    ¡º Okay, the next match is between a bewitching half Japanese-German karate master and a pro wrestling star ¡»

    ¡º Err, it¡¯s Daiporon Karisman-san and Grace Marinka-san! ¡»

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s get ready to rumble!! ¡»

    Gong!!

    This time, it¡¯s a matchup of uncontested open-weight division.

    ¡º I may not look like it but I¡¯m eager to study ¡»

    Poron-san smiles.

    ¡º Margo-san had good points during the last tournament, but I¡¯ve also thought of fighting against you at some point so I¡¯m going to give you a lesson ¡»

    That¡¯s?

    ¡º I already know your weakness now ¡»

    ¡º Oooh, that¡¯s interesting. ¡»

    The two athletes with tall heights face each other at the center of the ring.

    ¡º Well then, let¡¯s go!! ¡»

    Poron-san moved forward and hits Grace-san with a straight fist.

    ¡º Hmph!! ¡»

    Grace-san read Poron-san¡¯s attack?

    She twists her body, ducking the right fist, and attacked Poron-san with her elbow!!

    ¡º?!!! ¡»

    Poron-san somehow managed to avoid Grace-san¡¯s attack and she took distance.

    ¡º Then, how about this? ¡»

    Poron-san moves forward and thrusts her fist in front of Grace-san.

    No, that¡¯s a feint.

    She spreads the fist stretched to Grace-san¡¯s face and opens her palm to block Grace-san¡¯s view

    While at it, she throws a spinning kick from an angle Grace-san can¡¯t see.

    But.

    Grace-san also saw that coming.

    She ignores the feint and stepped forward to catch Poron-san¡¯s kick.

    ¡º Hmph!! ¡»

    Then, she pushed Poron-san away with all her might.

    ¡º Kyaan~ What are you doing?! ¡»

    Blown away and knocked down to the mat, Poron-san stood up and faced Grace-san.

    ¡º Weird, what¡¯s going on? ¡»

    Poron-san is panicking.

    ¡º You¡¯re a pro wrestler with a strong body, but your attacks are monotonous and only rely on power, or how it should be. You should be full of openings like when you were at the tournament last time ¡»

    Grace-san answers back.

    ¡º It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been training with Edie. A lot ¡»

    She replies with a blank face.

    ¡º Edie¡¯s pointed out each of my mistakes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m different from who I am before

    ¡º What? That¡¯s unfair! ¡»

    Poron-san said, but¡­

    ¡º What¡¯s unfair? You studied my weakness in the past, but I overcame those weaknesses. That¡¯s all ¡»

    ¡º But, it¡¯s not like you did it all on your own! You owe it all to Edie-chan ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ve been a burden in Edie¡¯s home. It¡¯s a paradise there. You can train as much as you want, and you have a lot of training partners. Their food is good, and the girls are beautiful ¡»

    Grace-san, who had been expressionless, shows a smile.

    ¡º If I don¡¯t get strong, then I¡¯d feel sorry for her family ¡»

    This time, Grace-san comes attacking.

    ¡º Hmph!! ¡»

    Grace-san gives a mid-kick, Poron-san tries to receive it with her body, but¡­

    ¡º Iyaan! ¡»

    Unable to dampen the momentum, she¡¯s blown to the ropes.

    Poron-san fell on the mat, and Grace-san;

    ¡º Stand, I¡¯m a former pro wrestler. Even when there¡¯s a difference in strength, we can use our time to put on a good show

    ¡º Damn ¡»

    In the end, they continued to fight for exactly three minutes.

    In the end, Grace-san stripped Poron-san¡¯s belt and that¡¯s the match.

    ¡º Sorry, Mimi-chan, I lost ¡»

    Poron-san tells Mimi-san below the ring.

    ¡º If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll also go to Edie¡¯s home for training camp! There¡¯s good food and beautiful ladies! ¡»

    Hey, don¡¯t go to our home!

    ¡º With that done, our last match in our Beauty Witch League will be between Rodulfo Seiko-san and Grace Marinka-san!! ¡»

    Nei said. Commercial, then finals.

    And this fight too.

    ¡º Hey, seriously, you¡¯re too different from the last time! ¡»

    Rodulfo-san is also surprised by Grace-san¡¯s change.

    ¡º Jun¡¯s got exceptional qualities. It¡¯s just the people who trained her before were bad. I just fixed it, so she¡¯s just getting better ¡»

    Edie from below the ring laughs it off.

    ¡º You fixed her too much. Geez!! ¡»

    Even from a 6th kyu me, I can tell that Grace-san¡¯s movements are much better.

    Compared to the last time where she just moves linearly with brute force. She changes to a more varied attack, anticipating her opponent¡¯s actions ahead of time.

    ¡¸ Edie-oneesama¡¯s got the talent as a trainer. In that regard, she surpasses Margo-oneesama ¡¹

    Haiji said.

    She¡¯s smart, and patient, she gently teaches the other party until they understand.

    That¡¯s why Grace-san will do whatever it takes to get stronger under Edie¡¯s guidance.

    ¡º Eei, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just make a show! ¡»

    Rodulfo-san went for a bold move.

    ¡º Seiya!! ¡»

    She goes for a mid-kick.

    ¡º Too shallow! ¡»

    Grace-san received it, but¡­

    ¡º Don¡¯t receive that, Jun! ¡»

    Edie¡¯s call was late.

    ¡º Enyantoo!! ¡»

    Rodulfo-san kicks with her other leg while one¡¯s caught.

    ¡º It¡¯s the jumping arm hell reverse crucifix ¡»

    As soon as Haiji says that.

    Rodulfo-san attacks Grace-san with her technique mid-air.

    ¡º Nguu!!! ¡»

    Grace-san¡¯s taken by surprise, and she falls to the mat with Rodulfo-san¡¯s arms pushing her down.

    ¡º How¡¯s that? Give up? ¡»

    Rodulfo-san shouts in excitement.

    ¡º It¡¯s over! Rodulfo-san loses! Match over!! ¡»

    Nei said. There was a sound of sadness.

    ¡º Eeeh, why? ¡»

    Rodulf-san still holds Grace-san¡¯s arms, asking Nei.

    ¡º Rodulfo-san¡¯s belt is taken off. That¡¯s unfortunate ¡»

    Poron-san points it out.

    Doing that tricky jump attack skill loosened Rodulfo-san¡¯s belt.

    ¡º Oh no. Oh my gaaah!! ¡»

    Rodulfo-san, 25, speaks shyly, as her school swimsuit is exposed underneath her judo uniform.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1401.

    Unlike the beauty witch league, which allows anyone¡­

    The high-school division has Kudou Haruka vs. Line Haruko-san in the first match, a fight between 17 and 18-year-old girls, a refreshing fight as both girls have serious personalities.

    ¡º Aaargh, this mat bounces too much!! ¡»

    In the last martial arts tournament, they fought in different weight divisions.

    In fact, Kudou Haruka¡¯s a little bigger than Haruko-san, but, Kudou Haruka practices karate, she¡¯s not accustomed to the wrestling wring so she¡¯s confused with both offense and defense.

    ¡º Kuh ¡»

    On the other hand, Line Haruko-san¡¯s also at the mercy of the special rules of school swimsuits and judo uniforms.

    Every time she goes for a high kick, she can¡¯t help but her cute ass wrapped in a school swimsuit peeking out of the hem of her judo uniform.

    ¡º Hey! Haruko! Your belt! Look after your belt more! You lose if she takes it! ¡»

    Rodulfo-san shouts on the ringside!

    ¡º I know! ¡»

    Haruko-san fastens her belt.

    Unlike Rodulfo-san she doesn¡¯t have any experience in belt-tightening martial arts.

    Since both sides are confused with the unfamiliar rules, the result was a nearly equal fight.

    ¡º Haiiiiiii!! ¡»

    Kudou Haruka attacks Haruko-san while she¡¯s refastening her belt, but¡­

    Her foothold isn¡¯t going so well.

    ¡º Eiyaa!! ¡»

    Her attack got avoided easily, and her foot got scooped up.

    ¡º Now! Haruko! Pin her! ¡»

    ¡º Okay!! ¡»

    Line Haruko-san gets on top of Kudou Haruka who fell on the mat.

    ¡º Karate¡¯s her base so she¡¯s bad when pinned ¡»

    Rodulfo-san gave her advice, but¡­

    ¡º Unfortunately for you, karate may be bad against pinning, but I still have my Kudou arts!! ¡»

    Kudou Haruka reverses the pin.

    ¡º Naive!! ¡»

    But, when it comes to pinning, Line Haruko-san has more training.

    Kudou Haruka just learned Kudou arts techniques recently so there¡¯s no helping it.

    ¡º Oh? You should be careful, if your shoulders touch the mat, you both lose! ¡»

    Edie shouts at the two fighting on the ring.

    ¡º Aaah! There¡¯s that rule too! ¡»

    Kudou Haruka replies with a shocked face.

    ¡º Haruko, don¡¯t go for her shoulders but her belt! ¡»

    ¡º Kuh! You make it sound easy! ¡»

    She¡¯s constantly worrying about her belt and her shoulders, that it¡¯s quite troublesome to fight.

    ¡º Chiii, no good ¡»

    ¡º Let¡¯s take a break ¡»

    In the end, both of them let go and stood up.

    They reset.

    ¡º Damn. Eiyaa!! ¡»

    ¡º Hmph! Haa!! ¡»

    Kudou Haruka and Line Haruko had a close fight, but¡­

    Gong!!!

    Three minutes is over, and the gong rings.

    ¡º Okay, time out! Both fighters lost!!! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s bright tone ended the match.

    ¡º Ugh, if we had thirty more seconds I would¡¯ve won ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ll definitely win next time ¡»

    The two of them got off the ring while staring at each other.

    ¡º Okay, look forward to the rematch! ¡»

    Nei told the two.

    ¡º Well be back after a short break! ¡»

    Saito-san smiles at the camera.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time we resume work now ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stood up.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we should ¡¹

    I also did the same

    We¡¯ll have to prepare some more pastry for the customers who will come to the cafe after Edie¡¯s tournament is over.

    From how it looks, the tournament will finish without problems, and Nei as a host seems to be doing well

    Margo-san¡¯s nearby, Tsukiko, Mitama, and Edie are also there.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s start baking ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please. Ai-chan and Mana-chan can take a bit more break ¡¹

    We still have a lot of ready-to-bake dough so Ai and Mana can rest for now. Haiji, Yomi, Eri, and Rie too.

    Kinuka¡¯s watching the match on the monitor eagerly.

    ¡¸ Well then ¡¹

    I checked the oven temperature and put the pastry inside.

    We continued working, the commercial ended, and the program continues.

    I continue working while listening to the show.

    ¡º Awawawa, weak, weak, too weak. Maria-chan!! ¡»

    I hear Nei¡¯s voice, she¡¯s having fun.

    ¡º To think that Maria¡¯s belt got undone just three seconds after the match started, and she lost! ¡»

    The assistant host, Saito Yuki-san says.

    Huh? Kendou Maria lost as soon as the program resumed.

    ¡º Nufufu, you¡¯ve gone flat Maria ¡»

    Seems like the second match of the high school division, Edie vs Kendou Maria ended up with Edie¡¯s win.

    I mean, Edie and Kendou Maria, formerly Tendou Otome¡¯s skills are too different, to begin with.

    It¡¯s not even a contest.

    ¡º Hey, wait! Edie, what about now? The first match ended with both of them losing, and the second match was an instant win. Now we got too much airtime! ¡»

    Nei complains.

    Right, what will they do with the remaining time?

    ¡º If that¡¯s the case, Edie-chan, fight me! ¡»

    Poron-san suddenly said.

    ¡º Rodulfo-san still has a few more moments to show off, so I can¡¯t go back to the dojo like this ¡»

    ¡º Yes, that¡¯s unfair, Poron!! I don¡¯t want to go home losing too! Edie-chan, I want you to fight me, Monkey Mimi-san again! ¡»

    That was Monkey Mimi-san

    ¡º Eeh? I¡¯m against the weak entering the ring again ¡»

    Rodulfo Seko-san says.

    ¡º Edie-chan, let¡¯s fight! Hey! ¡»

    Somehow, they just want another match to be on TV.

    ¡º I¡¯m up for a fight too ¡»

    Grace Marinka-san too.

    Well, she¡¯s someone who wants to fight anytime, anywhere.

    ¡º Edie, what do you think? ¡»

    Nei also asks Edie, who¡¯s the organizer of the event this time.

    Edie;

    ¡º Hmm. Today was actually a high-school girls¡¯ competition at our school festival ¡»

    Now that she mentioned it.

    Rodulfo-san and the girls just wedged in with their beauty witch league.

    ¡º So, I think that the last fight should be between the students in our school, right? ¡»

    That¡­

    Edie¡¯s the only one who does martial arts in our school.

    However.

    ¡º Mitama, get up here ¡»

    Edie calls Mitama.

    I looked at the monitor in surprise.

    ¡º Ooooh, an irregular has participated! Everyone, here¡¯s a familiar face you see on TV. Anjou Mitama has appeared on stage ¡»

    Nei says.

    ¡º Nadeshiko department¡¯s third-year student, Anjou Mitama, has come to the summons ¡»

    Mitama¡¯s wearing the bright white male school uniform, and holding her Japanese sword with one hand, slowly making her way up to the ring.

    ¡º Uoooooooooooooohhh!! ¡»

    Most of the people in the ring are students of our school.

    Of course, they know that Mitama and Edie are students of our school.

    They¡¯re cheering so loudly now.

    ¡¸ Onee-sama, that¡¯s unfair ¡¹

    Kinuka looks up at the monitor and muttered.

    The two sisters are always together, so she¡¯s not satisfied that only her elder sister is in the match.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s only among high-school girls, and Kinuka-chan¡¯s still in middle school ¡¹

    Mana pats Kinuka¡¯s head to comfort her.

    No, wait.

    Is that okay? Mitama isn¡¯t even a martial artist.

    ¡º Err, are you sure, Edie? ¡»

    Nei¡¯s also confused.

    ¡º There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, Mitama¡¯s not a martial artist for the show, but she¡¯s a fighter ¡»

    Edie smiled.

    ¡º However, if I¡¯m fighting Mitama, I¡¯ll need someone to be a referee. I don¡¯t think the sound of the gong will stop us when we get into it ¡»

    Mitama¡¯s not a martial artist, so she might not be able to stop if she gets too excited.

    We need someone to stop Mitama from running amok.

    ¡º Aah, if that¡¯s the case ¡»

    Nei points her mic at herself.

    ¡º Everyone. The next match will be a special exhibition match, so we¡¯ll have a referee only for this match ¡»

    She tells the viewers.

    ¡º And, the referee will be her. Everyone give her a round of applause ¡»

    Nei, who do you want to be the referee?

    ¡º It¡¯s Fujimiya Reika-san! ¡»

    R-Rei-chan?

    ¡º Huh? Me? ¡»

    Rei-chan pops her face out of the waiting room.

    So that¡¯s where she is.

    Oh, Tsukiko and Igarashi Izumi¡¯s in there.

    But, Rei-chan usually looks dignified, but now she just has a surprised face.

    That gap is so cute.

    ¡º Eeeeh? Really? Are you sure about Fujimiya Reika-san?! ¡»

    Saito Yuki-san didn¡¯t hear about this.

    She¡¯s got the mic on her, but her voice is so loud out of surprise.

    ¡º But, the only time I¡¯ve been a referee was when I was in middle school, during a kendo practice ¡»

    ¡º Don¡¯t mind it, we¡¯re having a school swimsuit judo tournament. No need for qualifications! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s smile is off.

    ¡º You just have to make sure that Mitama-chan doesn¡¯t heat up too much! ¡»

    Rei-chan.

    ¡º I understand. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll accept it ¡»

    Rei-chan leaves the tent.

    ¡º Oooooh!! ¡»

    Another loud cheer.

    Rei-chan¡¯s dressed in civilian clothes, still male clothing.

    She holds her cane in one hand and goes up to the ring.

    ¡º Kyaaaa!!! ¡»

    ¡º So cool!! ¡»

    Rei-chan¡¯s popular with the high-school girls.

    ¡º Aaaaah, uhm, I-I¡¯m also a fan, can I shake your hand? ¡»

    Saito Yuki-san¡¯s an idol, yet, she wants a handshake from Rei-chan.

    ¡º Sure, you must be having it hard being the assistant. Do your best to the end, okay? ¡»

    ¡º Aaaaaah! Thank you!!! ¡»

    While Saito-san¡¯s getting ecstatic, Edie speaks to Mitama.

    ¡º Mitama, we¡¯re having a school swimsuit judo today ¡»

    ¡º Acknowledged, I¡¯ll leave my sword ¡»

    ¡º Got it, Mitama-chan ¡»

    Mitama leaves the sword to Nei, and she took off her pants.

    ¡º Uooooooooooooooohhh!! ¡»

    The boys are all looking at Mitama¡¯s legs.

    ¡º Hmm, seems like you¡¯re ready for it ¡»

    Mitama¡¯s wearing a school swimsuit below her uniform.

    Oh, Edie planned for Mitama to go up the ring from the start.

    That¡¯s why Edie told Mitama in advance and she put on a swimsuit while she was in the waiting room.

    However.

    ¡º Hmmm, Mitama-chan¡¯s got great style as always ¡»

    Nei¡¯s right. Mitama¡¯s got long legs, a thin waist, and huge breasts.

    She¡¯s the cover girl on Yukino¡¯s show, flaunting her micro bikini every week.

    ¡º Hey, hey, Edie-chan. Are you sure you want to fight her? ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s not the sports type, right? More of a fighter ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to put her on the ring ¡»

    Mimi-san, Rodulfo-san, and Poron-san who knows Mitama only through TV try to protest to Edie, but¡­

    ¡º No problem, she¡¯s strong ¡»

    Grace Marinka knows what Mitama¡¯s capable of due to the morning training at the mansion.

    ¡º So, what kind of martial arts do you use? ¡»

    Mimi-san asks Mitama, and she takes off Kendou Maria¡¯s belt and jacket.

    ¡º Anjou arts ¡»

    She puts on a dignified look and stared at Edie.

    ¡º I¡¯m ready ¡»

    ¡º Then, let¡¯s go for it ¡»

    ¡º Let¡¯s have a fun fight between high-school students okay? ¡»

    Rei-chan, the referee, smiles at the two who will be facing each other.

    ¡º There we have it, thank you for waiting for everyone. Our next match will be between two students from our school, let¡¯s begin! ¡»

    Nei faces the camera.

    ¡º Ready go!! ¡»

    Gong!!

    Nei gave the cue, and the gong rings.

    ¡º Here I go!!! ¡»

    Mitama goes up to the corner post and jumps up high.

    ¡º Take this! Anjou arts! Muscle Avenger! ¡»

    Then, she plunges to Edie, going for a head-butt?!!

    ¡º Hey, hey! That¡¯s not even muscle avenger! But Mariposa¡¯s muscle revenger!! ¡»

    Nei shouts, but¡­

    ¡º That was a fake. Anjou arts muscle spark heaven!! ¡»

    Mitama then goes after Edie¡¯s body, trying to set up some kind of obscure locking technique.

    ¡º That won¡¯t work ¡»

    Edie counters and slaps Mitama¡¯s stomach.

    Mitama fell on the mat and stood up right away.

    ¡º Kuh, if so, I¡¯ll go with Anjou arts, Muscle inferno! ¡»

    Then, she rushed at Edie again.

    ¡º Nono, Mitama-chan, that¡¯s not possible! That¡¯s a technique that only Yudetoki or Momohaku can replicate! ¡»

    Nei retorts.

    ¡º I¡¯ll go here this time ¡»

    Edie dashed to the ring ropes and used the recoil to kick Mitama.

    ¡º Air battle is my domain! ¡»

    Mitama tumbles through the air.

    Yeah, that was a decent match.

    I mean.

    Both of them are surprisingly light so it¡¯s too early to be surprised.

    They continued their fast attacks without taking a break.

    ¡º How is it that their belts don¡¯t get loose even though they move so much? ¡»

    Rodulfo-san asks, but¡­

    ¡º In Anjou arts, it¡¯s a disgrace for the warrior to get their belt undone in the middle of a fight, so I won¡¯t make such a blunder ¡»

    Mitama says while fighting.

    On the other hand, Edie¡¯s also showing off her fancy skills with ropes.

    ¡º Swan-dive kicks. Edie-chan, you can wrestle Mexican style? ¡»

    Mimi-san¡¯s surprised by Edie¡¯s skills.

    ¡º I just watched it last night on Youtube ¡»

    Edie shows off a technique she¡¯s seen once.

    ¡º Take this! Anjou arts, Rolling Crash! ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re not there yet! ¡»

    ¡º Lightning Anjou Kick!! ¡»

    ¡º There you go! ¡»

    ¡º Anjou Propeller Chop! ¡»

    ¡º Okay, sure, sure ¡»

    ¡º Super Anjou Moon Surface Two-step Kick! ¡»

    ¡º Hoi hoi hoi! ¡»

    Still.

    Mitama¡¯s Anjou arts is fun to watch because it¡¯s filled with dynamic techniques.

    The sisters do some street performances, but, Anjou arts is a ruthless entertainment style of martial arts that always remembers to entertain its audience.

    As expected, Edie¡¯s also staging the match so it would be received by the audience well.

    ¡º Here I go, Mitama ¡»

    ¡º Come! Edie!! ¡»

    Oh, it should be fine. Mitama won¡¯t rampage.

    Edie and Mitama had created a bond of trust before I knew it.

    They¡¯re family so they¡¯re training together all the time.

    The two know each other¡¯s skills well and trust each other deeply.

    ¡º Tri Kicks of the flying dragon!! Torya! Torya! Toryaaa!! ¡»

    ¡º Soi!! ¡»

    Their fight is as light as a skilled dance, yet somewhat comical as well.

    Despite that, it¡¯s clear that the fists and kicks the two deliver had enough sharpness and weight to knock down their opponent in a single blow.

    ¡º Okay, we¡¯re about to reach time! Ten seconds. 8. 7. 6. ¡»

    Nei started counting down.

    ¡º 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡­The match is over!! ¡»

    ¡º Stop!! ¡»

    Edie and Mitama are still going at it.

    So, Rei-chan puts her cane in the middle of the two.

    Buooon

    You can hear the heavy sound of the heavy cane cutting through the air.

    The audience around the ring gasps at the powerful strike that could shatter a human head with ease.

    But.

    ¡º Phew, that¡¯s far enough ¡»

    ¡º Indeed, that¡¯s far enough ¡»

    Mitama and Edie stopped their match as Rei-chan¡¯s cane is in between them.

    Even after three minutes of intense fighting with no breaks, the two aren¡¯t sweating.

    ¡º Err, uhm, since it¡¯s also a time out, does that mean that both sides lost due to our rules? ¡»

    Saito-san asks Nei timidly.

    ¡º Huh? But this is just an extra exhibition match so there¡¯s no need to decide who wins or loses, right? ¡»

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡º Everyone, give the two high school girl fighters a round of applause ¡»

    Rei-chan speaks to the spectators out of the ring.

    ¡º Oooh!! That was amazing Edie!!! ¡»

    ¡º Mitama-san¡¯s so beautiful! ¡»

    ¡º Both of you did great! I¡¯m amazed! ¡»

    The audience cheered.

    ¡º It¡¯s all just you girls. You seem to be having fun ¡»

    ¡º You just took everything, that¡¯s unfair ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, stingy! ¡»

    Mimi-san, Rodulfo-san, and Poron-san said from the ringside.

    ¡º Come up here, we¡¯re going for one last rage ¡»

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡º I knew you¡¯d say that! ¡»

    ¡º Let¡¯s go! Haruko! ¡»

    ¡º Poron¡¯s coming too ¡»

    ¡º Let¡¯s go ¡»

    The four in the beauty witch league enter the ring.

    ¡º Haihaihaihai!! ¡»

    Edie tosses them one by one to the mat while laughing.

    ¡º Maria, we¡¯re going too, come ¡»

    ¡º Okay ¡»

    Kudou Haruka, Kendou Maria, and Line Haruko-san jumped to the ring too.

    They¡¯re all laughing, tossing each other to the mat as if puppies playing with each other.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡º Okay, you need to stop now girls! We¡¯re running out of time!!! Gong! Please ring the gong!! ¡»

    Nei asked the gong rings multiple times to stop them from playing around on the ring.

    ¡º School swimsuit judo isn¡¯t even a thing but this was fun ¡»

    Rodulfo-san said with a satisfied smile.

    ¡º It¡¯s not an official tournament so the results don¡¯t matter honestly. ¡»

    ¡º I just wanted to show off a bit more ¡»

    ¡º Then show off on a real match ¡»

    Mimi-san, Poron-san, and Grace-san.

    ¡º Err, yes, we didn¡¯t have this in our script but do we have any closing program? ¡»

    Saito-san asks for instructions from below?

    ¡º Huh? What? I don¡¯t know either ¡»

    It¡¯s not just Saito-san, Nei doesn¡¯t know the plans either.

    I asked her as a surprise at the last minute.

    ¡º Err, uhm, the last part of the show, right? Are we going to sing the school anthem of the school that allowed us to use their place today? ¡»

    Saito-san looks at the relay message and said.

    ¡º I¡¯m singing? Huh? Not me? I won¡¯t sing? ¡»

    Oh right, the manager wanted Saito-san to sing.

    Sorry, that didn¡¯t work out today.

    ¡º Let¡¯s bring the choir club here! ¡»

    It wasn¡¯t Nei, but Mitama.

    She shouts from above the ring, still wearing the school swimsuit and judo uniform on top.

    ¡º Okay ¡»

    Choir club girls we met earlier gather in front of the ring.

    And since they¡¯re students of our school, they¡¯re wearing our school uniform.

    ¡º Natou-san, you too ¡»

    Osaki-san, the president of the club called Nei.

    ¡º Hm, what, me? ¡»

    Nei¡¯s surprised.

    Osaki-san;

    ¡º Uhm, do you not remember me Natou-san? It¡¯s me, Osaki, I remember you well though ¡»

    She smiled at Nei.

    Nei looks confused.

    ¡º I¡¯m the president of the choir club, but I joined the choir club at the same time as Natou-san! I remember that ¡»

    Nei was in the same school year as Osaki-san when she enrolled.

    ¡º Did you forget? Natou-san also joined the choir club! ¡»

    Nei, who just entered school, joined the choir club.

    ¡º Natou-senpai, hurry up ¡»

    ¡º Hurry! ¡»

    The choir club girls also call Nei with a smile.

    ¡º You sure? ¡»

    Nei¡¯s eyes are wet.

    ¡º Why are you asking? You can also sing the school anthem, right? Then come down here ¡»

    ¡º O-Okay ¡»

    Nei joined the choir club girls.

    Nei¡¯s also wearing her school uniform, so she just blends well with the same school girls.

    ¡º The camera, that one, right? ¡»

    ¡º Yes, that one ¡»

    Nei answers Osaki-san with a voice that¡¯s about to cry.

    ¡º Let¡¯s sing our school anthem ¡»

    Mitama gave her instructions.

    The choir club sang with Nei¡­singing our school anthem.

    Singing as a chorus.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1402.

    ¡ºAnd we¡¯ll have to end it there! Our tournament has come to a close! Thank you all for watching!!!¡»

    Nei greets the camera while wiping off her tears.

    ¡ºThat was fun! Err. will there be another tournament like this?¡»

    Saito-san asks Nei.

    ¡ºHmm, that depends on Edie! If she says that there will be another, then there will be¡»

    Nei said.

    ¡ºThe next one should be a real women¡¯s martial arts tournament in prime time¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡»

    Rodulfo-san and Mimi-san are making noises from the side.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t mind going for another school swimsuit judo tournament. I can¡¯t accept that I didn¡¯t win due to the rules¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t care as long as I get to fight¡»

    Poron-san and Grace Marinka also speaks for their convenience.

    ¡ºOr so the beauty witch league says, but what about the high school girls?¡»

    Nei turns her mic to Kudou Haruka and the girls.

    ¡ºI¡¯m ready for anything, I¡¯ve decided to live my life as a martial artist. You too, Maria¡»

    ¡ºYes, Nnee-san! I won¡¯t lose miserably like today¡»

    Kendou Maria is Tendou Otome whose some of her karate techniques got sealed when her memory got altered.

    In fact, she even mastered Qi techniques.

    The truth is that she¡¯s the type who overestimates herself too much due to her overly inclined personality, acting bossy among the Yakuza daughters.

    Her karate skills got reduced and she¡¯s training with Kudou Haruka, who has a serious personality.

    She¡¯s got a lot of people much stronger than her, and it¡¯s been ingrained in her body, so maybe it¡¯s about time we lift off Kendou Maria¡¯s restrictions.

    ¡ºI also will train more and more.¡»

    Line Haruko-san¡¯s also an earnest girl. Unlike her mischievous master.

    ¡ºI¡¯m ready to take on anyone¡¯s challenge anytime!¡»

    Mitama puts on her white uniform on top of her school swimsuit.

    ¡ºOooooh!!¡»

    The spectators cheered.

    ¡ºHowever, it¡¯s only if Milord gives his permission!¡»

    Lastly, Edie;

    ¡ºThe next one won¡¯t be the school swimsuit judo tournament. We¡¯re going to our match in Las Vegas USA! You can look forward to the show on New Year¡¯s eve¡»

    ¡ºHuh, it¡¯s already settled, Edie-chan?¡»

    Mimi-san¡¯s surprised by Edie¡¯s announcement.

    ¡ºYou can ask at Margo¡¯s press conference next week!¡»

    Edie smiles.

    ¡ºI heard that it¡¯s at the end of the year, but¡­¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s finally here¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m looking forward to it¡»

    Rodulfo-san, Grace-san, Poron-san.

    ¡ºYes, we¡¯ll be announcing some big news next week that¡¯ll turn the Japanese martial arts fan upside down, look forward to it everyone!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m looking forward to it¡»

    The camera goes back to Nei and Saito-san.

    ¡ºThat means you¡¯ll see them all again next time! That¡¯s our special emergency report program first chiki chiki doki doki school swimsuit judo tournament! Hanazawa real estate and Hanazawa Existence special! I¡¯m Natou Nei, the host¡»

    ¡ºAnd I¡¯m Saito Yuki, her assistant!! Thank you for watching!¡»

    ¡ºSee you!¡»

    Nei and Saito-san smile and the show¡¯s over.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Now that the school swimsuit judo tournament is over.

    Customers rushed to our cafe.

    Most of them are students.

    The last day of the school festival is almost over, so the majority of the outside guests are leaving.

    The only ones remaining on the campus are students who are looking forward to the after-party after this event.

    ¡¸Yeah, it looks like all the souvenir pastries are sold out as expected¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks up at the monitor that¡¯s showing the front of the cafe and says.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s call it a day after we finish the pastries in the oven¡¹

    We also need to clean up our store before the after-party.

    Even the tennis girls want to participate in the after-party.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case¡­I¡¯ll start cleaning the work bench¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸Mana will help out¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­¡¹

    Mana and Haiji are free so they joined Ai in cleaning up.

    Then.

    ¡¸Huh? Everyone¡¯s here it seems¡¹

    Yomi looked up at the monitor and said.

    ¡¸Oh, they¡¯re here indeed¡¹

    Mana said. I looked up at the monitor.

    The cafe has Rei-chan, Nei, and Mitama.

    Saito Yuki, who had been Nei¡¯s assistant earlier today is also with them, dressed in her idol costume.

    Saito-san¡¯s manager, Fujimori-san is also here.

    Then, Tsukiko and Igarashi Izumi too.

    Then, a lot of students are following them.

    ¡¸Edie-oneesama and the other martial artists are dismantling the ring¡¹

    Haiji said.

    ¡¸The white tent they used as the waiting room had to be dismantled so that¡¯s why the idol-san and her manager came over here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee said.

    Our cafe terrace serves tea and bread.

    Rei-chan¡¯s a special guest so she doesn¡¯t need to go with Edie and others to do the heavy lifting.

    I assigned Mitama and Tsukiko to be Nei¡¯s bodyguards, so they naturally came with Nei back here. Tsukiko also has to return Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of the rest here, take Eri-chan, Rie-chan, and Kinuka-chan to Nei-chan¡¯s place¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tells me.

    ¡¸No, but, I¡¯ll bake the rest of the pastries and clean the oven¡¹

    I feel sorry that I¡¯m the only one not working

    ¡¸Just go, Onii-chan¡¹

    Mana smiled.

    ¡¸Mitama-chan just appeared on TV so, it won¡¯t look weird if Eri-chan and Rie-chan appear here. Kinuka-chan¡¯s also bad at cleaning up

    ¡¸It¡¯s a disgrace¡¹

    Kinuka bows to Mana.

    Kinuka and Mitama are bad at housework.

    ¡¸Besides¡­Yoshida-kun, shouldn¡¯t you go¡­and pick Megumi-chan?¡¹

    Ai?

    ¡¸You¡¯ll dance with Megumi-chan¡­ at the closing party¡­right?¡¹

    AI looks at me gently.

    ¡¸Dance? What?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Oh? Do they still do folk dance at the closing party?¡¹

    Katsuko-nee asks Ai.

    ¡¸They do¡­I heard¡¹

    Ai¡¯s also a freshman so it¡¯s her first time in this school festival

    ¡¸Oh, is it that scene where they gather around a campfire after the school festival is over and the lovers dance around the flames?¡¹

    Mana joins in.

    ¡¸I heard¡­they banned fires¡­because burning produces dioxin¡¹

    Ai replied.

    ¡¸But¡­it seems¡­dancing among lovers¡­is still something they do¡¹

    So it¡¯s that kind of event.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also heard about it. It¡¯s already been five years however¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiles with a bit of sadness.

    Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped Katsuko-nee when she was a freshman, so she heard stories about the school festival, but she hasn¡¯t experienced it

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Yoshida-kun, and Megumi-chan, has to dance¡¹

    Ai said.

    Everyone in school knows Megu and I are engaged.

    It would be weird if we don¡¯t appear at that event.

    ¡¸I think Megumi-chan¡¯s¡­waiting for Yoshida-kun to pick her up¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸The event starts¡­with the boy¡­inviting the girl¡­to dance¡¹

    I see. I¡¯ll have to go to Megu in the women¡¯s track and field club.

    I have to ask her for a dance in front of the other students.

    ¡¸Right, Megumi-chan¡¯s a normal girl so she¡¯d love to attend this kind of event¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looked at me.

    ¡¸Sorry, I know that she¡¯s a handful, but go to her, Onii-chan. Please¡¹

    Mana bows her head to me for Megu, her sister from a different mother.

    ¡¸I got it, I¡¯m going out¡¹

    I took off my apron and was ready to get outside.

    ¡¸Oh, take Anju-chan as your bodyguard. we¡¯ll be okay here¡¹

    Katsuko-nee told me.

    Right, Rei-chan, Mitama, Kinuka, and Haiji are here.

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I open the door to the break room and call Kurose Anju, who¡¯s checking out the monitoring system.

    ¡¸Kurose-san, I¡¯m going out, come with me¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, certainly¡¹

    Kurose Anju will be my full-time bodyguard from now on, so she jumps out.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Here you go!¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s serving coffee and bread to Rei-chan and Saito-san¡¯s group at the cafe.

    ¡¸Our pastries here are delicious. Try it out¡¹

    Nei recommends the pastry to Saito-san.

    ¡¸Ah, thank you! I¡¯ll eat then¡¹

    Saito-san takes a bite.

    ¡¸Yuki, it may look like you¡¯re a bit dumb, but you should put your mouth close to the pastry and munch it down. That way, you¡¯ll look cute¡¹

    The manager told her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a way to get a job as a food reporter!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I get it¡¹

    Saito-san gives the bread a big bite like a child

    I see. The silly image sure looks cute.

    ¡¸Huh? This is delicious!¡¹

    Saito-san¡¯s making a surprised face.

    ¡¸Oh, true. Isn¡¯t this just from the refreshment booth at the school festival¡¹

    The manager also takes a small bite and she¡¯s also surprised by the taste.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s because the pastries here are freshly baked from the bakery there¡¹

    ¡¸Our school¡¯s got this baking course for those who want to open a bakery in the future. And that¡¯s baked by students of that course¡¹

    Nei explained. Kana-senpai added.

    ¡¸My, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, just in time. Nobu! They say that your bread is delicious!¡¹

    Kana-senpai noticed me.

    There are too many spectators that they didn¡¯t notice me until I was nearby.

    ¡¸Aaah, Yo-chan!!!¡¹

    Nei stood from her seat and jumped at me.

    ¡¸Thanks about the choir club! Thanks! Onee-chan¡¯s really happy!!! I love you!¡¹

    She embraces me with her voluptuous body.

    ¡¸Hey, hey!¡¹

    ¡¸Bu, bu, bu!!¡¹

    The boys boo me, but¡­

    ¡¸Shut it! This is just an expression of love between siblings. You all can just shut up.¡¹

    Nei scolds the spectators while still hugging me.

    ¡¸Err. Is he Natou-san¡¯s brother?¡¹

    Saito-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right! I love Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei, I think that¡¯s enough.

    Their stares scare me.

    ¡¸Err, we¡¯ve met earlier, haven¡¯t we?¡¹

    Saito-san remembers me.

    I was there with Margo-san earlier.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s Yoshida¡¹

    So, I named myself.

    ¡¸Huh? But why is Natou-san¡¯s brother with Yoshida-saan?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, about that, my relative¡¯s dad¡¯s cousin¡¯s son¡¯s mother¡¯s granddaughter in previous life married a college junior who got married, divorced, remarried, eloped, and went to Okhotsk to see the northern lights and the result was the Great Buddha in Ueno park¡¹

    Nei laughs it off.

    ¡¸Only the face is left now, but the body was offered up during the war. But, they say that the head doesn¡¯t fall off anymore, so now it¡¯s a good luck charm or something for the exams, that¡¯s the Great Buddha of Ueno. Yo-chan, let¡¯s go visit that place next time¡¹

    What?

    Then.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    Rie and Eri come in.

    ¡¸Aaaah, the twins I always see on TV!!!¡¹

    Saito-san shouts in surprise.

    ¡¸Move. move. move. move¡¹

    Kinuka appears in front of them.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, why are you so displeased Kinuka?¡¹

    Mitama asks Kinuka.

    ¡¸Eh, eh, eh, wait, is she?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, my little sister. She¡¯s stealth Kinuka¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m stealth Kinuka¡¹

    Kinuka puts on the ninja hood she wears on TV.

    ¡¸Wow! It¡¯s the real deal!¡¹

    Saito-san sure watches Yukino¡¯s show.

    ¡¸Onee-sama, it¡¯s unfair that you get to have fun by yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s my duty, I don¡¯t want to hear Kinuka¡¯s complaints¡¹

    Mitama stared at her sister.

    ¡¸But, I know that you won¡¯t be satisfied with that so I¡¯ll play with you to your heart¡¯s content. Come!¡¹

    ¡¸Ready yourself, Onee-sama¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸Mitama and Kinuka started their street performance at the front of the cafe.¡¹

    ¡¸anjou arts, fire top! Choiyaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Vacuum hell top! Mirror Wind!¡¹

    Mitama turns the tip of her sword to a huge spinning top.

    Kinuka handstands on Mitama¡¯s head and spins herself around.

    ¡¸Waaaa! Wow! Amazing!!¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san claps her hand to the performance of the Anjou sisters.

    ¡¸Kou-sama¡¹

    Tsukiko approached me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take Igarashi-san to the mansion¡¹

    Oh right, Marika and Matsumoto Maki-san already went back to the mansion with Minaho-neesan earlier.

    ¡¸Reika-oneesama will give us a ride¡¹

    If Rei-chan¡¯s driving, then there should be no problems.

    ¡¸Yeah, do that¡¹

    I looked at Igarashi-san.

    She¡¯s got a gloomy look on her face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get to see Matsumoto-san soon, also, you have a good voice¡¹

    I praised Igarashi Izumi¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸R-Right¡­¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s under Tsukiko¡¯s control so she can¡¯t respond further.

    ¡¸Ya-chan, I¡¯ll go pick Megu up¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right. Yeah, it¡¯s about time. Go, Yo-chan¡¹

    Nei finally let me go.

    ¡¸Take care of Megu-chan. Onee-chan will talk with Saito-san for now¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san belongs to the female talent division that Minaho-neesan took away from Death Star Productions

    I¡¯m going to Death Star Productions tomorrow, so¡­

    She¡¯s going to ask Saito-san and the manager about the internal affairs of the company.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m heading out, Onee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Take care! Yo-chan!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I went to the ground where Megu¡¯s staying.

    Behind me is Kurose Anju, my bodyguard.

    Well, which route should I pick?

    For now, I want to check on Edie¡¯s situation so I¡¯ll leave the school building, to the schoolyard, and then to the ground.

    Oh, the sky¡¯s getting dark.

    The day¡¯s about to end.

    Going out to the schoolyard, the aftermath of the school swimsuit judo tournament from earlier is still lingering.

    However, both the ring and the platform are already half dismantled and loaded into the trucks.

    It¡¯s easily constructed and easily deconstructed.

    ¡¸Darling!!¡¹

    Edie noticed me and came running.

    She¡¯s no longer in her school swimsuit and judo uniform.

    She¡¯s wearing her school uniform and is working.

    ¡¸I watched it. That was fun¡¹

    I told Edie, and she was happy.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been checking on the net, and their reactions were great. It went well¡¹

    She already looked it up.

    ¡¸Takasaki told Margo that she needs a little more popularity in Japan before going to the US.¡¹

    Takasaki, the Yakuza Margo-san talked to when it comes to the martial arts entertainment industry.

    ¡¸Otherwise, they can¡¯t buy broadcast rights to Japan at a good price¡¹

    I see. Women martial arts only has a few fans in Japan.

    ¡¸She got told that she need a wider audience to get a prime-time broadcast.¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we had Nei, Mitama, and Reika appear on air to get our names and faces out there¡¹

    Today¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament is a news hook.

    The broadcast will get viral on the net and the participants today will get talked about.

    Even non-martial artist fans are also interested in Edie and the group.

    ¡¸This should be fine. What¡¯s left is for Margo to do the talks¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Edie must have it hard too¡¹

    I pat Edie¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Yeah, I worked hard, Darling!¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    Then.

    ¡¸So, I have a request, Darling¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Haruko¡¹

    Edie looks at Line Haruko-san cleaning up the ring.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not going to school right now¡¹

    Right.

    Haruko-san doesn¡¯t get along with her father so she¡¯s living in Rodulfo Seiko-san¡¯s gym.

    Naturally, she¡¯s not going to high school.

    ¡¸I want Haruko to enroll in our school¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1403.

    ¡¸ I want to help Haruko get into our school ¡¹

    Edie considered it.

    ¡¸ I get how Edie feels. I don¡¯t mind asking Minaho-neesan, but¡­ ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ But I still think that we shouldn¡¯t push that forward unless Line Haruko-san expresses her desire to go to school ¡¹

    We shouldn¡¯t decide for her

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think so too ¡¹

    Edie nods.

    ¡¸ If possible, I want Haruko to be interested in our school after seeing today¡¯s school festival ¡¹

    Edie smiled gently.

    ¡¸ But, Haruko¡¯s occupied with the match until a while ago. That¡¯s why she still hasn¡¯t seen the school at all ¡¹

    But, it¡¯s a school festival.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to give her a little tour of the school after taking down the ring ¡¹

    The school festival is almost over.

    The booths and exhibits are cleaned up.

    ¡¸ We still have the post-event. Just have her watch the after-party ¡¹

    I suggested.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? The closing party? ¡¹

    The after-party is supposed to be the current students that stay behind.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll deal with that. Rather, if we want Line Haruko-san to see our high school, then it¡¯s better to do it at the after-party when there are no outside guests, just the current students ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I think that gives better influence if she wants to choose this high school or not ¡¹

    Edie nods.

    ¡¸ Oh right, the cafe¡¯s closing soon so you can take Haruko-san there before it does ¡¹

    I looked at the clock and said.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s still there right now ¡¹

    Nei, and Saito Yuki-san and everyone¡¯s there.

    It would be easier for Line Haruko-san to stay with the people involved with the school swimsuit judo tournament.

    ¡¸ Okay, I got it, Darling! I¡¯ll take Seiko and everyone there too. Haruko has to get Seiko¡¯s permission to go to high school ¡¹

    Right.

    Line Haruko-san¡¯s currently living in Rodulfo Seiko-san¡¯s gym, so of course, we also have to talk to her.

    However.

    ¡¸ Still, Edie¡¯s amazing for being considerate to so many people ¡¹

    Even the school swimsuit tournament today¡­

    The girl assassins watching the TV show at the mansion just discovered that there¡¯s a way to live as a martial artist.

    Margo-san¡¯s reason for establishing the martial arts show in the U.S. was to raise its profile in Japan and to get higher TV rights.

    Then, to think that she¡¯s also going to use this opportunity to introduce our school to Line Haruko, who isn¡¯t attending any school because of her problems with her father.

    ¡¸ Nonono, It¡¯s nothing amazing. I¡¯m just doing what I can, just like Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ No, I guess not. I¡¯m doing what I know that I can do, but attempts what he can¡¯t, and forces it so he can do it ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not like that ¡¹

    I deny it.

    I¡¯m not that great of a person

    ¡¸ You are. Darling, you need to be more confident in yourself! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s easier if you have confidence, but don¡¯t overdo it. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re always following behind you Darling ¡¹

    Edie smiles and then she speaks to Kurose Anju, standing behind me.

    ¡¸ Anju, be sure to guard Darling okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Kurose Anju bows to Edie.

    Kurose Anju understands Edie¡¯s position in our family and her strength.

    As a bodyguard, Kurose Anju¡¯s a quiet, and a little too good-natured girl, but she¡¯s smart. She¡¯s got an eye for people.

    However.

    I wonder why Kurose Anju¡¯s been standing far behind me?

    She¡¯s a bodyguard so this kind of distance shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸ Edie, what should we do with this? ¡¹

    Monkey Mimi-san calls Edie from the tent that¡¯s being dismantled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going now. Give me a second ¡¹

    Edie waved her hand at Mimi-san.

    ¡¸ See you later! Darling! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, good job, Edie ¡¹

    I lightly hugged Edie in the shadows of the schoolyard as the sun is setting.

    Despite her curvy fully toned and well-trained body, Edie¡¯s lightweight and small when hugged.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m doing fine, go to Megumi¡¯s place now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll go pick her up ¡¹

    Edie runs to Mimi-san.

    Megu¡¯s next.

    I went to the women¡¯s track and field.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I finally reached the women¡¯s track and field club ground.

    The sun¡¯s already set, and the sky¡¯s getting darker.

    The women¡¯s track and field team also finished their event at the school festival. Where they measure track records of those who came from outside, and the current students who wish to join the club.

    The equipment put on the ground is getting cleaned up too.

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    I sift through the girls in the club as it¡¯s dim.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s there ¡¹

    All the track and field girls are assembled at the entrance to the grounds.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    I noticed someone behind and then¡­

    Kurose Anju¡¯s standing a few meters behind me as usual.

    ¡¸ ¡­ ¡¹

    Ah, she¡¯s hiding behind a tree

    I wonder why?

    Is that her way of being considerate?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re here Baker-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Megumi, your prince has come to pick you up! ¡¹

    Seeing me, the track and field club girls said.

    ¡¸ I knew it, you¡¯re going to dance at the closing party, right? ¡¹

    Our school had this unwritten rule where sweethearts dance a folk dance at the after-party

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looked down in embarrassment.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What? Yamamine won¡¯t dance? ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san, the head of the athletics club comes with a grumpy look on her face.

    Err.

    She¡¯s got this unbelievably tough personality so she might hate these kinds of events.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s going on, Yamamine? ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san stares at Megu.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    Megu falters.

    The other members of the club gathered and quiet down.

    But.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Captain, I¡¯m sorry to ask but aaaah, I want to go to dance too ¡¹

    Another member raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba stares at the club member, but¡­

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯m already in my third year, I¡¯m retiring from the track and field for the school festival, and so, uhm ¡¹

    The senior club member speaks to Takeshiba-san with desperate determination.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I kept it a secret until now but I¡¯ve been dating someone since this spring! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeh?! ¡¹

    Only a third of the track and field club members were surprised.

    Meaning, that the rest, especially the seniors know that she had a girlfriend already.

    ¡¸ A-And so, this is my last school festival, and my only chance to get a dance with him! So, uhm, I, Akamatsu Akemi, want to dance! Please let me dance! ¡¹

    In the end, she spoke like it was a campaign speech.

    ¡¸ So, who are you dancing with? ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san asks Akamatsu-san.

    ¡¸ Aaah, my boyfriend¡¯s Kiyoshiba Kiyoshi. Please give us your warm support, I¡¯ll appreciate it ¡¹

    Akamatsu-san looks like she¡¯s about to pee herself.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I¡¯m sorry. Actually, me too ¡¹

    Another member speaks up.

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m actually dating Yoneya Yoshiyo-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ueeeeeeeeeeee?! ¡¹

    This time, everyone apart from Takeshiba-san raised their voice in surprise.

    ¡¸ Hey, Masami? Since when? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You never told us! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err. Uhm, it was starting yesterday ¡¹

    Y-Yesterday?

    Yesterday was the first day of the school festival.

    ¡¸ Uhm, he called me at the back of the gym during the break time and he confessed to me. Teehee ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a ¡°Teehee¡± moment! You just gave him an okay right there Masami? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you need to explain yourself! ¡¹

    Their curiosity won over their fear of Takeshiba-san

    The club girls crowd Masami.

    ¡¸ No, well, Yoneya says ¡°Now that STAP has broken up, it¡¯s not a bad idea for the two of us to date each other, right?¡± so suddenly ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get that, that kind of flow is common ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a high-level theory where since the improbably has happened, and so the probability is also possible! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s that pattern where a scammer tells you good stories and you keep nodding until you get to buy some feather blanket or something, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yonaye-kun¡¯s not like that ¡¹

    Masami-san¡¯s getting angry at the girls.

    ¡¸ Then he says ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a good idea for us to start dating or not? Try giving me your honest opinion,¡± so I agreed. Ahahaha ¡¹

    Misami-san laughs suddenly.

    ¡¸ I said ¡°I guess we could try,¡± but still¡­ahahahaha. for now¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so easy ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba¡¯s voice is heavy.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Captain ¡¹

    Masami-san shrinks.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I also have another matter I have to report to Captain!! ¡¹

    Another girl raised her hand.

    ¡¸ What? Tsukamoto? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, well, I¡¯m¡­no, I, Tomoko Tsukamoto¡¯s curious in this one guy ¡¹

    Tsukamoto-san speaks with pride.

    ¡¸ And! I want Captain¡¯s blessing! U-Uhm, t-the guy a-asked me if I want to dance with him. No, he asked if I want to do the folk dance with him. No, I mean, he said ¡°If I don¡¯t get to dance with Tsukamoto, then I¡¯ll slice my stomach here!¡± so he forced me ¡¹

    So it wasn¡¯t a confession but coercion.

    ¡¸ And so, Captain, please let this Tsukamoto leave without saying anything! Please ¡¹

    Tsukamoto-san prostrates herself.

    The wind blew on the ground.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll ask you, Tsukamoto, who¡¯s that guy? ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san asks.

    ¡¸ First year, class third. Aoba Shigeaki! ¡¹

    Tsukamoto-san looks up at Captain Takeshiba.

    ¡¸ Huh, Tsukamoto-san, you¡¯re going to be Aoba-kun¡¯s girlfriend? ¡¹

    Another girl mutters.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Tsukamoto-san¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s Aoba-kun, right? That guy¡¯s been lovey-dovey with his girlfriend since middle school. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, he¡¯s famous. His GF was Aikawa-san from the gymnastics club, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They were my juniors since middle school so I know them ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two are inseparable ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, no way ¡¹

    ¡¸ The two of them are head-over-heels ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Then get him to slice his belly ¡¹

    Hey, Tsukamoto-san?!

    ¡¸ Ignore her, is there anyone else who wants to go dance with someone?? ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba asks the girls.

    ¡¸ Ah, y-yes. Me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Mihoko, we have the opportunity, so tell them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry, I Suzuki Mihoko have a boyfriend! ¡¹

    Then, another two girls with boyfriends raised their hands.

    ¡¸ Nobody else? ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san stared at everyone¡¯s faces.

    Nobody else raised their hand.

    ¡¸ Very well, follow the track and field spirit, and keep your interactions as a couple in moderation. Remember, the track and field gods and I will not forgive anyone who strays off the path! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takeshiba-san, track and field gods? ¡¹

    One of the members asked unconsciously.

    ¡¸ Barbora Spotakova ¡¹

    W-Who?

    ¡¸ The world record holder in javelin, Barbora Spotakova, and I will throw our spears hard at those who have an indecent love affair ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ For now, those who will be dancing shall run around the ground three times! Go! ¡¹

    For now, Takeshiba-san gave permission to those dancing.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you! Akamatsu Akemi¡¯s running! ¡¹

    Akamatsu-san toko the lead and started running.

    ¡¸ Hamada Masami will run too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Suzuki Mihoko will run!! ¡¹

    The girls who just told everyone they have boyfriends started running.

    ¡¸ Uoooooooooooohhh!! ¡¹

    Tsukamoto-san, who just got broken-hearted before the confession, runs while shouting loudly.

    Megu¡¯s still confused.

    ¡¸ Megu, go run ¡¹

    I went to Megu and grabbed her hand.

    ¡¸ Are you sure, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu looked me in the eye and asked.

    Oh, right.

    Megu feels sorry for Ai and Edie, the other girls in the school.

    ¡¸ Just go run for now. You won¡¯t get anything if you don¡¯t run ¡¹

    I pulled Megu¡¯s hand and started running.

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    We ran three laps on the ground together with the girls while holding hands.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Haa, haa, haa, haa.

    I¡¯m not in the track and field, and I¡¯m also wearing my school uniform, so it was hard to run at the same pace as the girls.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s three laps. ¡¹

    I managed to reach the goal while my sweaty hands hold Megu¡¯s.

    The other club girls finished running before us.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I saw it. By the way. ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba watches us reach the goal from behind.

    ¡¸ Who are you? ¡¹

    Huh?

    I turned around.

    Then, I see someone behind me a few meters behind.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s there.

    ¡¸ Err, aaaah, uhm ¡¹

    This girl received orders to be my bodyguard. Wait.

    She was running behind us while hiding behind the trees?

    For the whole three laps?

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry for the late introductions! I-I¡¯ve been assigned as Kuromori-sama¡¯s personal bodyguard recently, Kurose Anju ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s a timid girl.

    She lost to Captain Takeshiba¡¯s stare and introduced herself while trembling.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Kuromori, who? ¡¹

    In school, my name¡¯s Yoshida Yoshinobu

    I don¡¯t use Kuromori Kou here.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, I mean¡­ ¡¹

    This is bad. Kurose Anju might blurt out something unnecessary

    ¡¸ Kuromori¡¯s the name of our shop ¡¹

    Suddenly, a familiar soft voice can be heard from outside the grounds.

    ¡¸ The name on paper is Schwarz Wald, but the regular at the store calls it Kuromori-san ¡¹

    Nagisa?

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun! Yoshida-kun! Yoshida-kun!!! ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s daughter, Mao-chan, runs to the ground with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, Mao-chan ¡¹

    I hurry and picked Mao-chan up

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun Yoshida-kun Yoshida-kun Yoshida-kun Yoshida-kun Yoshida-kun Yoshida-kun Yoshida-kun Yoshida-kun Yoshida-kun Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Mao-chan clings to me while giggling.

    Nagisa must¡¯ve strictly told her not to call me Papa here.

    Is this okay?

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯m Yoshida-kun¡¯s relative. Mao ¡¹

    Mao-chan introduces herself to the club girls.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry about my daughter ¡¹

    Nagisa also got to the ground.

    Oh, Luna¡¯s behind Nagisa.

    Luna¡¯s using her Miko power to stop Mao-chan from saying anything weird.

    ¡¸ This is nostalgic. I¡¯m an alumnus of this school ¡¹

    Nagisa, just like Katsuko-nee, got kidnapped in her first year in this school.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I wanted to be here in time for the school festival, but I had an urgent guest, that¡¯s why I¡¯m late ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Katagai Nagisa, I run the flower shop called Schwarz Wald in the neighboring town. Our kids seem to have been in your care ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katagai Mao! ¡¹

    Mao-chan greeted together with Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Ah, I know about that one. It¡¯s a huge flower shop! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯ve bought flowers from Schwarz Wald too! ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s flower shop is also famous around here.

    ¡¸ What are you doing Anju-san ¡¹

    Luna goes to Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry about her, she¡¯s a relative of ours. She¡¯s in her third year in middle school, and she¡¯s applying to this high-school next year so she came here to check out the school, but Yoshinobu-kun and Megumi-chan were there, so she must¡¯ve been so happy to see them that she ran with them ¡¹

    Nagisa made some absurd explanation, but¡­

    ¡¸ Geez, what a troublesome sister ¡¹

    Luna uses her Miko power to convince the track and field girls.

    ¡¸ I-I see. I guess there¡¯s no helping it ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san accepted.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, the folk dance will be fun ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled gently.

    ¡¸ I heard that the after-party is only for students, but I¡¯m a former student and a relative of these kids, so it¡¯s okay, right? ¡¹

    Behind Nagisa is Luna, taking control of everyone.

    ¡¸ I-I think? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem ¡¹

    Captain Takeshiba gave her approval.

    ¡¸ Thank you, let¡¯s go then. Yoshinobu-kun, Megu-chan, also ¡¹

    Nagisa doesn¡¯t know Kurose Anju¡¯s name yet.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Kurose Anju ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d excuse us then, Takeshiba-san, everyone. Let¡¯s go Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, excuse us ¡¹

    We bow our heads to Takeshiba-san.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I¡¯m going too Captain! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Work! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Work! Excuse us! ¡¹

    All the other members of the club who are attending the dance also went to their boyfriends.

    ¡¸ Oh, take care, I¡¯ll review today¡¯s performance the day after tomorrow. Dismissed!! ¡¹

    Takeshiba-san speaks to her club members with a confused look.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1404.

    We walk side by side o the road in front of the ground, which is now completely dark.

    Megu, Nagisa, Mao-chan, Luna, and Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, Yoshida-kun, Yoshida-kun! ¡¹

    Mao-chan¡¯s sticking to me as usual.

    On the other hand, Kurose Anju¡¯s walking behind us just like before.

    ¡¸ Why are you walking so far behind? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, that¡¯s because¡­ I-I¡¯ve never walked alone with a man before so I feel somewhat embarrassed¡­I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s the reason

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯m sorry for losing my composure earlier! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju apologizes for mentioning the ¡°Kuromori name¡± in front of Captain Takeshiba and the track and field members.

    ¡¸ Careful. There¡¯s no helping it today, but, thank God Luna is here ¡¹

    Luna has her Miko power and can gloss it off.

    ¡¸ I mean, why are you here at this time, Luna? ¡¹

    Luna should¡¯ve been in the mansion with Agnes and the girls.

    The half-blonde beauty, Agnes, would stand out too much if she comes to our school, so she¡¯s staying at home today.

    Agnes loves Luna, who¡¯s the same age as her, so if only Luna comes with me, she¡¯d say that she wants to come too.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Nii-san. Agnes-chan¡¯s quite obedient in that regard ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan is working hard handling our guests right now. You know, Marika-oneesama¡¯s friends ¡¹

    Oh, Minaho-neesan did go back to the mansion with Erica, Marika, and Marika¡¯s classmate, Matsumoto Maki-san, and her sister, Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, who¡¯s docile, brought a girl she want to bring to our family. Agnes-chan is interested in her, and Ruriko-oneesama¡¯s showing them our hospitality ¡¹

    Agnes is happy to add another to the family.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. Nii-san, Agnes-chan wants a girl in school to join our family, right? ¡¹

    Luna said.

    Luna and Koyomi-chan go to the same school with Agnes as attendants.

    ¡¸ Oh, I heard about it. If I recall, it was Kerama Leona, right? ¡¹

    If I recall, she¡¯s a young lady of a brewing manufacturer.

    I¡¯ll just ask Shou-neechan about her details.

    The students of the school for the young ladies are either daughters of nobility, or daughters from families that Jii-chan and Kaan-san accepts.

    You can¡¯t make a move on her that easy.

    ¡¸ Right, Nagisa, do you know about Kerama brewing? ¡¹

    Nagisa used to be the top prostitute at the Black Forest brothel, and even after retiring and running a flower shop, she¡¯s got connections with the people from the political and business world.

    ¡¸ Yes, I do. I¡¯d say that their sales are in the top fourth or fifth in Japan as a brewery. They started with only sake, but nowadays, they¡¯re making western drinks as well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I don¡¯t know much about alcohol ¡¹

    I¡¯m still in high school.

    I don¡¯t like to get drunk either.

    If it dulls your judgment and actions, then it can result in immediate death in our world.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Japanese wines, then ¡°Sode no Shirayuki¡± is a famous one ¡¹

    Kurose Anju said.

    ¡¸ Oh, I heard that name before on commercials. ¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s famous for its commercial song.

    ¡¸ But, I don¡¯t see the Kerama brewery in commercials ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ No, their company symbol appears at the end of the commercials ¡¹

    Kurose Anju replies with pride.

    ¡¸ I see. I didn¡¯t notice ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think they appeal their company name since the name of their drinks are directly branded ¡¹

    Nagisa tells me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re in the era of holding companies but Kerama brewery isn¡¯t mentioned, but you probably heard of ¡°Zeus Beer,¡± a subsidiary that produces a variety of alcoholic beverages, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I know about that one ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Historically, Zeus Beer, is older. If I recall, Kerama brewery acquired them about 50 years ago ¡¹

    So Zeus Beer, the subsidiary is much more known.

    ¡¸ Also, do you know about Tucker Kraken bottlers? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles and asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I know that one too. It¡¯s an American company that makes all kinds of beverages, right? ¡¹

    Like, sodas and juices.

    Many Tucker Kraken drinks are also in Japan¡¯s convenience stores and vending machines.

    ¡¸ Yes, their main office is in America, but Kerama brewery brought them about ten years ago, so they¡¯re now a part of them. They also own several Japanese and foreign food companies, and a chain of family restaurants and Izakayas. The name Kerama brewery doesn¡¯t show up that much, but they¡¯re a company with a lot of businesses ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ I wonder if the girl from the Kerama house can get along with Agnes? ¡¹

    I¡¯m worried.

    ¡¸ Hmm, it¡¯s a little complicated ¡¹

    Nagisa replied to me with a complex face.

    ¡¸ Alcoholic beverage companies are unique. There are a lot of factions going on in the business world. Especially with beer. ¡¹

    Factions

    Beer?

    ¡¸ Japanese companies go with beer for their first toast, see? Give everyone beer first. It¡¯s hard to find one who can¡¯t get sake or wine ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ So, major sake brewers in Japan are tied to specific group companies. To put it bluntly, the rules in Japanese business is that you¡¯re only allowed to drink the product of your company¡¯s fellow brewers ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Well, in simple terms, if there¡¯s a brewer in this group company, let¡¯s say ¡°Misawa Beer,¡± in the Misawa Sangyo Group¡­ ¡¹

    Oh right, you¡¯d want your company to drink the alcohol from the same corporate group as yours, It¡¯s like drinking alcohol with your friends.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s not just the patterns that are visible to others ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ For example, if the company¡¯s main bank is the same, or the top management of the company is related to each other, or the companies have a long-standing relationship, it¡¯s difficult to understand from the outside, but there¡¯s an unspoken rule from within each company group that their company only drinks beer made from this company ¡¹

    W-What the hell.

    ¡¸ Of course. Not all companies are like that. But, bigger companies mostly follow that rule for some reason or another ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. IN short, when they have a party or something similar at the company, for example, flower viewing with the company, then you¡¯re only allowed to prepare beer from the fellow companies. I see ¡¹

    I can imagine that.

    I bet the seniors strictly warn the new hires not to buy the wrong alcohol.

    Woah, that¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    You may think you¡¯re being considerate so you bought various kinds of beer from different manufacturers, but once you bring it to them, they get pissed off.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not on that level ¡¹

    Nagisa giggled.

    ¡¸ Even if it¡¯s their private time, or when they¡¯re having drinks at a regular restaurant, they will not order anything but the beer for their company ¡¹

    Huh, that far?

    ¡¸ They make sure to specify the company beer by name. What if the wrong beer is served, they¡¯ll get wrong for getting their order wrong ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, but, don¡¯t normal bars and the likes have a variety of beers? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about bars, but¡­

    ¡¸ So, those people often make check when they go to bars to see if they have their company beer ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, seriously? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Haven¡¯t you seen them? When walking by a bar in town, you see a sign of *** Beer or a poster of a celebrity in a bikini holding the beer on hand with a smile ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    Oh, now that she mentions that.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t go wrong if you went inside that kind of bar ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m talking about regular employees, but not the big guys. In some expensive restaurants in Ginza, the hostess checks in advance which company the customer works for, and so even if the customer doesn¡¯t say anything, they always serve the company beer ¡¹

    That means that they can drink the beer that they should be drinking even without the need to tell them.

    ¡¸ In high-class restaurants or hotel parties, the only beer they¡¯ll serve is what¡¯s designated to that company. If they make a mistake and serve different alcohol, then that¡¯s big trouble for them. It won¡¯t end with just the person in charge sending a written apology ¡¹

    Is it that important for some big companies to drink alcohol from specific brewers?

    ¡¸ Huh, Nagisa? Could it be¡­ ¡¹

    I noticed.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡¹

    Agnes is attending the school for the young ladies as a relative of the Kouzuki house.

    Jii-chan went out of his way to the parent-teacher conference during the entrance exam.

    Misuzu and Ruriko went out of their way to greet the students in Agnes¡¯ school.

    I mean, she goes to school in a car owned by Kouzuki house.

    Meaning, the students in that school see Agnes as a relative of the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki group, also has their specific alcohol, right? ¡¹

    I asked Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Yes, in Kouzuki group parties, the alcohol they bring out is Seiran Beer ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about the Kaan group? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kaan-san goes with Benten Beer ¡¹

    That means they don¡¯t drink the Zeus beer of Kerama brewery.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it¡¯s complicated. Neither Kouzuki-sama nor Kaan-sama has any connection with the Kerama brewery at all ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ Then, it would be hard for Agnes, who¡¯s a relative of the Kouzuki house, to get along with the daughter of the Kerama house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible for children, but the people around them wouldn¡¯t like it ¡¹

    Nagisa replied frankly.

    ¡¸ They all know that the Kouzuki group doesn¡¯t drink alcohol from the Kerama brewery ¡¹

    From the perspective of Kerama brewery, there¡¯s no advantage in getting involved with the Kouzuki house because they don¡¯t sell alcohol.

    On the other hand, those who are in the corporate group who are on good terms would suspect that they¡¯re trying to get close to the Kouzuki group.

    And on the other hand, the people at Seiran beer, the one Kouzuki group uses regularly, won¡¯t like it if Agnes makes contact with the young lady of the Kerama brewery.

    ¡¸ Yes, the young lady of the Seiran brewing is also attending our school. ¡¹

    Luna replied to my thoughts.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s in her fifth grade however ¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to move when daughters from both brewing companies are in school.

    ¡¸ Oh. So that¡¯s why Shou-neechan¡¯s late to report ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s trying to find a way to deal with it.

    Especially, trying to get the Kouzuki and Kerama house together in politics and business level behind the scenes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I get the situation now. Let¡¯s continue observing for now

    I sighed.

    I want it to go smoothly for Agnes, but¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s leave it for now, going back on topic, why is Luna here? ¡¹

    I asked again.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Tsukiko-oneesama had to return to the mansion first ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    Oh, Tsukiko took Igarashi Izumi back to the mansion, right.

    Kinosh*ta-san drives the car.

    ¡¸ We need at least one shrine maiden in the mansion as it is now ¡¹

    Yeah, the thirteen girls from Southeast Asia are now much more stable, but¡­

    Who knows what will happen, it¡¯s better to have a shrine maiden who can keep their minds in check.

    ¡¸ Then, Nagisa-oneesama arrived from work together with Tsukiko-oneesama. And she brought me to Nii-san¡¯s school to take out the seeds of the problem ¡¹

    Seeds?

    ¡¸ Nii-san, back then, you introduced Mana-oneesan as your little sister to the students in this school, right? ¡¹

    Huh?

    Now that you mention that.

    I remember it now.

    ¡¸ I need to find someone with those memories and replace it with me as Nii-san¡¯s little sister, instead of Mana-oneesan ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Mana did grow taller she¡¯s become surprisingly beautiful.

    And, she¡¯s helping out in our bakery as of now.

    Her appearance has changed, but¡­

    Some may look at Mana now and suspect her as the little sister I introduced to them before.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t replace that memory unless you have Miko power, but you only need the minimum when touching people¡¯s minds like that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the one who came in as a replacement. ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s got the same height as Mana half a year ago.

    I mean, Tsukiko¡¯s already an adult, and Koyomi-chan¡¯s too young.

    And Yomi¡¯s got her huge tits, so she¡¯s too different from Mana before.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the pretext ¡¹

    Huh, Luna?

    ¡¸ To be honest, hardly anyone remembers the one Nii-san introduced as his little sister ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ They won¡¯t notice that the Mana-oneesan today is the girl from before ¡¹

    Then why?

    ¡¸ But, Mana-oneesan fears it ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Mana fears that she¡¯ll be discovered as Shirasaka Maika.

    ¡¸ Right. We know that Mana-chan¡¯s changed a lot in the past six months, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ But Mana herself isn¡¯t aware that she¡¯s changed so much. She doesn¡¯t look at herself in the mirror ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s scared. All the time.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama read through Mana-oneesama¡¯s thoughts and she¡¯s worried about her ¡¹

    Luna will rewrite the memories of the people who met Mana.

    It¡¯s all to give peace to Mana.

    ¡¸ I see. I guess I¡¯m liable for that. I¡¯m the one who asked Mana to help out in the bakery without thinking ¡¹

    Mana doesn¡¯t go outside the bakery, so she hasn¡¯t met any of the students who met her past self ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to be considerate from now on. We¡¯ll also back you up ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Mana must have it hard too ¡¹

    Then.

    Megu who had been quiet until now, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Nagisa-oneesan ¡¹

    She¡¯s not as energetic.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Nagisa looks at Megu with her usual smile.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for me to dance with Yoshi-kun at the party? ¡¹

    Oh, I knew it.

    Megu¡¯s got this bad habit of asking ¡°Is it okay for me to¡­¡±

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s good. Dancing at the closing party isn¡¯t something you experience that many times

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ But, I feel like it¡¯s always just me, I¡¯m the only one who gets to experience it with Yoshi-kun, and I feel sorry about it ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s been working with Katsuko-oneesan and Ai-chan the whole day, I didn¡¯t even help out, and on the second half of the day, I had to go back to the track and field club ¡¹

    This isn¡¯t a good pattern.

    ¡¸ Kana-oneesan¡¯s also a student here, I think she wants to dance with Yoshi-kun too. Besides, Edie and Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re worrying too much ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ No, after hearing about Mana just now, I realized that I¡¯m the only one among the students in the school festival who got to enjoy the school festival with Yoshi-kun, and I feel sorry for the other girls ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s eyes are tearing up.

    ¡¸ Thinking about Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san who weren¡¯t allowed to come here, I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told you, you¡¯re overthinking it ¡¹

    Nagisa pokes Megu¡¯s forehead with her finger.

    ¡¸ Why did you think I came here? ¡¹

    Speaking of which, it¡¯s the end of the school festival, and yet.

    Why did Nagisa come here?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also coming here to dance with him ¡¹

    Eh?

    Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh?!!!

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1405.

    ¡¸ I came here to dance with him too ¡¹

    Nagisa told Megu with a smile.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­no, uhm, if Nagisa-oneesan wants to dance then I think that¡¯s great, but¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s right. N-Nagisa-oneesan and Katsuko-oneesan didn¡¯t get to dance after the school festival. So that¡¯s why it¡¯s okay if you want to take that back ¡¹

    Megu seems to feel bad for the rest of the girls that she¡¯s the only one dancing, but¡­

    When Nagisa said that she¡¯ll dance with me, she feels sad too.

    ¡¸ Take back? Don¡¯t be ridiculous ¡¹

    Nagisa bonks Megu¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not taking things back. Past is past, and present is present, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nagisa-oneesan ¡¹

    ¡¸ His first year¡¯s high-school festival after-party is only for today, so if I want to dance with him, then it has to be today ¡¹

    Only for today.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ll dance with him next year too. And the year after that. I¡¯ll be there during his sophomore and senior year in high school ¡¹

    Nagisa says energetically.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, you can¡¯t get memories unless you make them yourself. You don¡¯t get that from other people ¡¹

    Nagisa said. Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I want to make memories with him today. That¡¯s why I will dance with him for my sake, I don¡¯t care what everyone else says. Oh, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m pushing Megumi-chan away. If Megumi-chan wants to make memories with him too, then do it, dance with him, nobody¡¯s stopping you ¡¹

    Nagisa said, then, she pats Mao-chan¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ I just want to make my memories, but that¡¯s not all. I want the three of us to dance together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mama? ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks up at her mother blankly.

    Nagisa wants to dance with Mao-chan and me?

    ¡¸ Adults make their memories, and what¡¯s happening in front of them, whether it¡¯s a good memory or a bad memory, it¡¯s all because of them. But, that¡¯s not the case with children ¡¹

    Nagisa gives Mao-chan a gentle look.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a mother, and so I want to make a lot of good memories for my child ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll remember this day for long, but don¡¯t you think it would be a lovely memory to look back on, her Papa and Mama dancing with her in the school festival when he was in high school? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles happily.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll remember it! Mao doesn¡¯t forget the fun! ¡¹

    Mao-chan puffs her cheeks.

    ¡¸ Right, Mama won¡¯t forget too. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not letting go of the opportunity to make a sweet memory. It would be a waste ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ Then, maybe I¡¯ll dance too ¡¹

    Luna said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I will also give birth to Nii-san¡¯s child someday. Then, I want to tell the story of Mama and Papa dancing at the school festival to my child too ¡¹

    Saying that Luna looked up at Megu.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Agnes-chan, but I can¡¯t let the opportunity go waste. It¡¯s a happy memory waiting to happen after all ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Dancing at the closing party isn¡¯t a duty.

    It¡¯s not like Megu and I have to show ourselves in front of the students in the school because we¡¯re engaged.

    ¡¸ What about you Megu, do you want to dance? ¡¹

    I asked Megu.

    Megu looked at me.

    ¡¸ How about Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, do you want to dance with me? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s still looking down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been having it hard in the past two days. The big sisters say that I¡¯m the perfect one for Yoshi-kun¡¯s fiance for Yoshi-kun because I¡¯m a normal girl ¡¹

    As usual, Megu¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m a disease¡± is deeply rooted.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m darker, dumber, and much more selfish than a normal girl. I feel like Kana-san¡¯s much better as the ordinary girl for Yoshi-kun compared to me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai¡¯s an ordinary girl too, but she¡¯s cheerful, beautiful, and she¡¯s popular. She¡¯s much more mature than me and reliable ¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s efforts made our bakery and the tennis club create the cafe project.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s in control of the store outside.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-oneesan and Ai-chan worked hard in the bakery, Even Mana went in and helped. I didn¡¯t do anything to help Yoshi-kun at all ¡¹

    Oh, now that her insecurity towards Misuzu and Ruriko is fixed¡­

    This time. She¡¯s now feeling inferior to Kana-senpai, Katsuko-nee, and Ai.

    Megu sure is a handful.

    ¡¸ Whatever they doing doesn¡¯t matter to the two of us ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I need Megu, and it has to be Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why does it have to be me? I don¡¯t have the charm that others have ¡¹

    Megu looks down again, so I held her hand.

    ¡¸ Y-Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listen here Megu ¡¹

    I pulled her face closer and looked into her eye and said.

    ¡¸ I have some work that needs to be done after this school festival ends ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Marika brought this to my attention, but for the sake of Marika¡¯s friend, I need to use Tsukiko to manipulate someone¡¯s mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, it doesn¡¯t have to be Tsukiko-oneesama, I can do it too ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s little sister, Luna, tells me, but¡­

    ¡¸ No. Tsukiko has to be there or they¡¯ll be suspicious ¡¹

    Luna and Yomi are too young in appearance.

    Tsukiko¡¯s already 18, so if we make her dress maturely, then she¡¯ll look like Minaho-neesan¡¯s secretary.

    ¡¸ Besides, we only need the minimum of manipulation on the person we¡¯re dealing with tonight. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking Tsukiko, who has the most experience among you three ¡¹

    If it was an enemy, then I don¡¯t care if their minds break and it ruins them, but¡­

    The grandfather of the Matsumoto siblings can¡¯t get crippled.

    We¡¯ll just bend Matsumoto Maki-san and Miki-san¡¯s grandfather¡¯s minds so he¡¯ll let the sisters continue their music study.

    The grandfather still needs to run his drugstore chain.

    That¡¯s why we¡¯ll have to be careful in manipulating his mind.

    Yomi¡¯s aggressive nature makes her a good breaker, but she¡¯s not good at delicate manipulation.

    Meanwhile, Luna and Koyomi-chan¡¯s power control is still not that great, there¡¯s the danger of negative emotions flowing back on them and hurting them.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. If that¡¯s the case, then Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s better suited for this than us ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s Tsukiko who does the mind alteration, but I¡¯m the one who gives the orders. I¡¯m the only one who can do that, that¡¯s why Tsukiko can use her powers, and not break her mind.

    The Takakura shrine maidens destroy their minds by tampering with the minds of others.

    ¡¸ Yes. We belong to Nii-san. We give our everything to Nii-san, that¡¯s why we remain whole ¡¹

    Luna nods.

    ¡¸ Right. I make Tsukiko do it, but I take responsibility for it. Of course, it¡¯s still a crime to manipulate someone¡¯s mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it¡¯s something that¡¯s forbidden to people normally ¡¹

    Nagisa says with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re a crime syndicate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯ve been criminals since long ago. But¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t fight back. I won¡¯t forget that committing a crime is a bad thing and I¡¯m doing something wrong. If I just become defiant and affirm that I¡¯m a criminal, then I¡¯m will regress to a subhuman scum on the same level as Shirasaka Sousuke and Cesario Viola ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s expression changed after hearing the name of her father who died last May

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the worst. I say, but I want to remain human ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to be a bastard who takes it for granted, thinking that they¡¯re special, that they take away someone¡¯s happiness, making them suffer, just like Shirasaka Sousuke.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I can¡¯t forget that what I do is wrong, that it¡¯s not allowed, that I¡¯m the bad guy. That¡¯s how I commit crimes, I don¡¯t forget about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu holds my hand

    ¡¸ Why do you need to do it, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s for my family ¡¹

    I accepted Marika to the family.

    I had sex with her, and Marika will also give birth to my child.

    If Marika wants Matsumoto Maki-san, then,¡­

    I¡¯ll save Maki-san for Marika¡¯s sake.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to carry your burdens alone, we¡¯re here, right? Mao? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at Mao-chan

    ¡¸ Ushishi, that¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Mao-chan hugs my hips.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s for us, he¡¯ll do anything, whether it¡¯s crime or starting a bakery. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll do anything for him too ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Well, I say everything, but each one has their share of what to do. I can¡¯t go to school with him every day. But, I¡¯ve got things only I can do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao will always take a bath with Papa! ¡¹

    Mao-chan

    ¡¸ Oh, earlier, one of the customers in my shop said that his daughter stopped taking a bath with him after she reached elementary-age ¡¹

    Nagisa tried to explain.

    ¡¸ Mao heard about that, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao will always take a bath with Papa, even after elementary, middle, or even high school!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan jumped at me.

    I hugged Mao-chan¡¯s small body.

    ¡¸ What about Megumi-chan? ¡¹

    Mao-chan asks Megu;

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    She goes back to her gloomy face.

    ¡¸ What can I do? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m able to talk like this because Megu¡¯s with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think I can tell Kana-senpai all about this? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t know about the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai surely noticed that we¡¯ve got something dangerous, but she doesn¡¯t touch the subject. Since we don¡¯t talk anything serious with Kana-senpai, we can maintain that easygoing relationship, but¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Megu.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, serious talk is a no go to Kana-senpai. It has to be Megu ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s born in the brothel, and she knows the Black forest to the depths.

    ¡¸ But, it doesn¡¯t have to be me ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it has to be Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Nagisa cuts off Megu.

    ¡¸ You two are in sync. Just like how Katsuko and I are ¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko are the same age, and both of them got kidnapped in their freshmen year in spring.

    ¡¸ You two are pretty much the same, going from normal kids, to entering the Black Forest, right? That¡¯s why most of his confusion is something only Megumi-chan can understand. ¡¹

    Megu and I are of the same age.

    ¡¸ Above all, he¡¯s always trying to push himself to the limit, but he¡¯s still an ordinary guy inside. Especially in the mental aspect ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at me.

    ¡¸ And, just as mentioned before, he¡¯s already decided to work for the Black Forest after this. Now, try to guess what he wants to do right now? ¡¹

    She asks Megu.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Megu looked at my face.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun would want to reset his mind before going to work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Correct. I think so too. And, where do you think his reference point is? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks. Megu;

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun¡¯s reference point isn¡¯t Kuromori Kou of the Black Forest, but Yoshida Yoshinobu, a high-school student. ¡¹

    Yes, I¡¯m¡­

    Whether I become a crime syndicate member, acquaintance of the nobility, the owner of Kouzuki SS, or the master of the Takakura shrine maidens¡­

    My true nature is still just a slow high-school guy.

    ¡¸ I see. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Megu looked at my face and is convinced somewhat.

    ¡¸ I want to dance with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    I need Megu to return to my reference point, a normal high school student.

    Not Kana-senpai.

    It¡¯s not Kana-senpai who¡¯s one of the most beautiful girls in our school dancing with me.

    Megu¡¯s also a beauty that¡¯s too good for me, but¡­

    Megu and I are engaged, and the school sees it that way.

    That means, dancing with Megu is natural, it¡¯s normal.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s okay or not. I want to dance with Megu, and that¡¯s what matters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Mao and I will be cutting in halfway, but Megumi-chan has to be the first one to dance with him or the people around won¡¯t like it ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    The irregular event of me dancing with Nagisa and Mao-chan would be after I dance with Megu, which is the normal one.

    ¡¸ If we don¡¯t do that, I won¡¯t be able to calm down until we convince the people ¡¹

    I can¡¯t endure it unless I return to ¡°normal¡±

    ¡¸ I see. Okay, I got it ¡¹

    Megu grips my hand tightly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s normal for me to be with Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s normal, it¡¯s the natural ¡¹

    I also grasp Megu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Yoshi-kun. Nagisa-oneesan, Luna-chan, Mao-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say that to Kurose-san too. She¡¯s been quiet all this time ¡¹

    I turn around to Kurose Anju, who had been guarding from behind.

    ¡¸ N-No, I didn¡¯t do anything ¡¹

    Kurose Anju was backing off, but¡­

    ¡¸ Thanks, Kurose-san ¡¹

    Megu thanked her.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s a lot of people ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan are surprised by the number of people.

    ¡¸ Oh, there he is! Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Darling! This way!

    The closing party is at the gym

    Nei took Saito Yuki-san, the idol, and Fujimori-san, her manager.

    Edie¡¯s accompanied by Line Haruko-san and Rodulfo Seiko-san.

    Katsuko-nee, Ai, Mitama, Kinuka, Eri and Rie from the bakery group.

    Kana-senpai is with the tennis club.

    I mean, that¡¯s a gathering of people.

    There are students up to the second floor of the gym.

    ¡¸ Back then, they used to have bonfires outside and dance around it, but after a lot of circumstances, the fires are no longer allowed! ¡¹

    Nei explained to Saito Yuki-san.

    ¡¸ And so, it¡¯s held at the gymnasium in the 21st century. That¡¯s great actually since you¡¯re already sheltered from the rain ¡¹

    Right, if you dance around a bonfire, then it¡¯ll stop as soon as it rains

    ¡¸ Oh, the baker couple¡¯s here! You guys should dance here ¡¹

    Seeing that Megu and I arrived, the seniors wearing school festival committee bands give instructions at the center of the gym.

    Oh, you¡¯re right, there are only pairs of men and women in line at the basketball court.

    Err, it¡¯s about thirty groups I think.

    Well, that¡¯s kind of normal.

    Even if you gather all the couples in our school¡­

    Not every couple would come here to dance.

    Some are embarrassed so they won¡¯t dance

    On the other hand, I know some people here who just started dating today for this dance.

    ¡º Okay, get ready, we¡¯re about to start ¡»

    Oh, Iwakura-san, the student council president, and also the head of the school festival committee is here.

    She¡¯s talking at the gym stage.

    I didn¡¯t see her at all today, but¡­

    As expected, she shows up at the end of the school festival.

    ¡º Are these the only couples dancing? We¡¯re closing in five minutes! ¡»

    Iwakura-san said.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, Natou Nei-san, c-c-c-c-c-c-could you please dance with me?! ¡¹

    Suddenly, guys surround Nei.

    ¡¸ Eeeh?! What¡¯s going on? What do I do, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei shouts at me.

    ¡¸ Wait a second!!! ¡¹

    Then, five more guys come to Nei.

    ¡¸ Natou Nei-san, P-Please dance with me with the intention to date! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nono! Dance with me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it should be me! Please! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please! Dance with me Nei! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll use this dance and I¡¯ll make you my woman, Natou! ¡¹

    The guys bring their hand out to Nei

    ¡¸ Wait a second!! ¡¹

    Then, another guy was off timing, trying to look cool, and appeared in front of Nei.

    ¡¸ Woah, that¡¯s youth for you, Nei-san ¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san¡¯s eyes are sparkling.

    ¡¸ Eeeh? But I don¡¯t like this kind of thing ¡¹

    Edie comes over to the confused Nei.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t like it, then I¡¯ll just dispose of them all ¡¹

    She laughs.

    Nei.

    ¡¸ True~ Sorry, but you¡¯re all rejected!!! ¡¹

    She rejected all of them.

    ¡¸ Drats ¡¹

    ¡¸ Man~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ That hurts ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know dude ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you very much ¡¹

    The six rejected guys were feeling sad.

    After the fuss in front of Nei, this time;

    ¡¸ Hoshizaki Kana-san, please dance with me! ¡¹

    This time, four guys gather around Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be accepting any offers~ Sorry ¡¹

    Kana-senpai immediately rejects the arms hold out to her.

    Oh, it¡¯s a tradition at this closing party too.

    Of course, they feel like ¡°if lucky, I can use this chance to get a lover,¡± but¡­

    ¡¸ ***-san, please dance with me! ¡¹

    More of the same behavior comes out within the gym.

    ¡¸ ****-kun, please! ¡¹

    Most of it is guys inviting girls, but¡­

    I see some girls also mustering their courage.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s an unspoken rule to not call out the couples already here ¡¹

    Megu said.

    I see. To make sure that there won¡¯t be any trouble, the pairs who already decided to dance are already segregated in the court.

    If not, there would be some idiots who¡¯ll just harass someone with a lover.

    ¡¸ Anjou Mitama-san, please ¡¹

    Mitama also has guys gathering around her.

    ¡¸ You jest, do you want to be sliced?! ¡¹

    Mitama threatens the guys with her sword.

    On the other hand.

    ¡¸ Kiyohara Ai-san, please dance with me ¡¹

    Ah, Ai¡¯s also getting surrounded.

    ¡¸ K-Katsuko-saaaaaan!! ¡¹

    Ai hid behind Katsuko-nee out of fear.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Ai-chan¡¯s a shy girl ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee rejected them for Ai.

    ¡¸ Takanashi Katsuko-san, please dance with me! ¡¹

    Even Katsuko-nee¡¯s getting invitations

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m much older than you though ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about age, please ¡¹

    Seeing that.

    ¡¸ M-Me too! ¡¹

    The guys gather around Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Hmm, sorry, but thank you for the kind offers ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee rejected them too

    ¡¸ Eei, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve been watching the tournament from outside the ring, I don¡¯t know your name but please dance with me ¡¹

    And finally, Saito Yuki-san¡¯s also getting invitations.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I can¡¯t accept that based on the rules of our agency ¡¹

    The manager rejected them for Saito-san.

    ¡º Okay, we¡¯re cutting everyone off now ¡»

    Iwakura-san speaks to the mic

    ¡º Those who are participating, then hurry up and come ¡»

    Still, it seems like some got paired up as a result of the exchange earlier.

    About five more couples joined in.

    ¡º Okay, we¡¯re closing it down ¡»

    Iwakura-san blows the whistle.

    ¡º Well then, our annual after-party folk dance is starting. We call it folk dance, but most of you probably haven¡¯t danced since elementary school. So you can dance however you want ¡»

    That helps.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t even know what a folk dance is.

    ¡º However, don¡¯t cause trouble for other pairs! Any offenders get kicked out as soon as the committee finds them ¡»

    ¡¸ Yeah, we¡¯re not tolerating show-offs ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s painful to be here, alone! ¡¹

    The guys whose proposals got rejected, shouts

    ¡º Okay, we¡¯re playing the music! ¡»

 CH 1406.

    The school festival committee chairman, Iwakura-san gave her instructions.

    Then, folk dance music started.

    W-What¡¯s this? It¡¯s quite the tranquil, laid-back music.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Oklahoma Mixer ¡¹

    Megu mutters.

    ¡¸ Err, what? ¡¹

    Is that some kind of Kinnikuman wrestling move?

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about folk dance.

    I may have danced it in elementary but I forgot it now.

    ¡º Okay, the pairs can dance now. Just dance however you want ¡»

    Iwakura-san speaks to us from the stage of the gym, but¡­

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, just dance how you want to ¡¹

    Looking at the couples around us, they¡¯re swaying their bodies like it¡¯s just a cheek-to-cheek dance.

    ¡¸ Oh, I guess that¡¯s okay too ¡¹

    Megu and I pulled our bodies together and swayed side to side to the rhythm.

    Although some of the pairs seem to be dancing the real Oklahoma mixer dance it seems.

    ¡¸ Hey! Hey! Someone¡¯s aiming for laughs!! ¡¹

    The other students seem to be pointing and laughing.

    ¡¸ Look, Megu ¡¹

    I whisper to Megu¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ I know it¡¯s late to ask, but why do couples go to folk dance in our school? ¡¹

    Somehow, this feels different than what I thought.

    How do I say it¡­

    The couple dancing after the school festival is over, when it¡¯s dark, and the mood is right¡­

    I imagined that it would be a good way to create good memories, but¡­

    ?Pararirarira, pararirarira, happa, hararia, runpapa?

    But, dancing around to this idyllic music with a lot of people watching¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, this is almost like a punishment game ¡¹

    Megu thinks so too?

    No, I think everyone thinks so.

    Thinking about it, the number of people watching is far greater than the ones dancing.

    The second floor is jam-packed with audience.

    ¡¸ No, this kind of punishment game is okay ¡¹

    Huh, Megu?

    I¡¯m surprised.

    ¡¸ Dammit! Bastards! I¡¯m not jealous at all!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll never dance with someone over there!! ¡¹

    The spectating guys are booing.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t, but you can¡¯t! ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! A guy like you can¡¯t get a girlfriend even at the after-party next year ¡¹

    The girls laugh at the yelling guys.

    ¡¸ Dammit! You girls don¡¯t have a boyfriend either! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You want to dance there, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    They enjoy shouting at each other.

    ¡¸ The school has more students than couples. So, this post-festival dance is an unveiling for those who have become lovers, and as for others, it¡¯s a ¡°sorry, I have a lover.¡±

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ I see. If you¡¯re a student without a partner, then it¡¯s an ¡°event where only those who have a partner can have fun¡±

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re free to yell and laugh at the couples who are dancing like idiots.

    The after-party¡¯s an official event.

    ¡¸ So maybe, the couples who are embarrassed purposely do that joke dance ¡¹

    Like, the people dancing the Oklahoma mixer with the correct dance.

    Oh, there are also a few couples in funny costumes.

    Some people are dancing some moves you don¡¯t understand, and there¡¯s also a couple that¡¯s dancing like its Bon festival.

    The couple over there is dancing yosakoi.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, there are those who don¡¯t mind the horrible shouts they hear ¡¹

    I look at where Megu¡¯s looking.

    Oh, amidst all the boos are some couples dancing looking only at each other¡¯s faces, as if it¡¯s just the two of them in the world.

    They¡¯re doing a cheek-to-cheek dance on this folk music.

    ¡¸ Their kind of atmosphere on the contrary feels like they¡¯re keeping love alive, and they¡¯re having a blast in their little world. ¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s also their way of enjoying the dance.

    ¡¸ Megu, what about us? ¡¹

    I asked Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I can go just for laughs. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m bad at that too ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll just stay like this ¡¹

    Megu leans her body to me.

    Pushing her soft breasts to my chest.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m embarrassed that everyone¡¯s watching, but, I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m alone with Yoshi-kun here ¡¹

    Megu smiled.

    ¡¸ We never got to be together lately ¡¹

    We¡¯ve been busy with the school festival after all

    There were also the girl assassins, or the rebellion in Kouzuki SS, and a lot more things.

    ¡¸ I love you, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu whispered to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been thinking a lot, but, feeling Yoshi-kun¡¯s warmth makes me affirm it. I love Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too Megu ¡¹

    Dancing with our bodies touching, I can feel Megu¡¯s skin, her breath, her heartbeat.

    Megu¡¯s long legs and slender body.

    It¡¯s quite firm since she¡¯s a track and field runner.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Megu is Megu, and the one here is my Megu ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s got a much more voluptuous and soft body.

    Edie also got a firm body, but Megu¡¯s much thicker.

    Ai¡¯s slender, but she doesn¡¯t do sports, so she¡¯s squishy.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s voluptuous and squishy.

    They¡¯re all different.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m glad I danced ¡¹

    Megu said with a smile.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just Yoshi-kun and me right now ¡¹

    We had fun doing a cheek-to-cheek dance while odd music plays.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡º Okay, that¡¯s the first song. We¡¯re continuing to the next one ¡»

    Oklahoma Mixer is over, and then another folk dance music plays.

    It has a higher tempo than before, but¡­

    ¡¸ What the hell? Isn¡¯t that just Tetris music? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s Tetris ¡¹

    The audience says, but¡­

    ¡¸ Silly, that¡¯s the folk dance called Korobushka ¡¹1

    I hear other girls reply.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, Katsuko, Katsuko, here¡¯s the camera. Thanks ¡¹

    Nagisa passes the camera to Katsuko-nee and then.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! Barubarubaururururu ¡¹

    Taking Mao-chan who happily chants something¡­

    Nagisa crossed the white line of the basketball court and went to Megu and me.

    ¡¸ Okay, sorry, sorry, coming through ¡¹

    ¡¸ Barurururu!! ¡¹

    Suddenly, two people jumped in. And they clearly don¡¯t look like students.

    The beautiful mother and cute toddler ran through the dancing couples.

    The sudden intruder startled the people inside the gym.

    ¡¸ Uhm, sorry, but outsiders aren¡¯t¡­uhm ¡¹

    A school festival committee guy tried to stop Nagisa and Mao-chan.

    ¡¸ Yukiyo-chan, you know the horrors later if you try to stop me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try it! ¡¹

    Nagisa threatens the head of the committee, Iwakura Yukiyo.

    Iwakura-san is Minaho-neesan¡¯s toy, so she knows Nagisa.

    ¡º Ah, let her and her daughter dance ¡»

    Iwakura-san told the committee.

    Her tone and complexion have changed.

    As expected, Iwakura-san¡¯s no match to Nagisa, a senior in the Black Forest brothel.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, I¡¯m here, Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here! Ushishi ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan came to us.

    ¡¸ With that said, Megumi-chan, let¡¯s swap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Swap! Switch on! One, two, three! ¡¹

    Nagisa pulls me from Megu.

    ¡¸ Okay, this hand goes to me, and this hand holds Mao ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, here, holding hands. Mama! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan formed a circle with our hands.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s dance. Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spin, round and round! ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why the three of us are circling around.

    The three of us just dance in circles to the music.

    ¡¸ Okay, Katsuko, here¡¯s the shutter chance! Take a photo! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-chan! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan tells Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Geez, I get it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee started taking photos of us with the camera Nagisa gave her.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know much but I heard that they¡¯re his relatives ¡¹

    I hear some of the guys say that.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know why but it seems that they want to take some photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it, why do they want to take photos? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s a sexy mother ¡¹

    ¡¸ Must be his aunt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you think he¡¯ll introduce her to us? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You idiot, she has a child ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that kid¡¯s cute too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Officer, it¡¯s this guy ¡¹

    It should¡¯ve been absurd to have Nagisa and Mao-chan, who aren¡¯t related to the school, jump in and participate in the dance, which is a student event, and yet¡­

    Nagisa¡¯s beauty, Mao-chan¡¯s cheerfulness, and Katsuko-nee¡¯s taking photos for some reason, and so¡­

    The absurd feel plausible.

    ¡¸ Katsuko, Katsuko, did you get some good photos? Cute ones? ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s smiled as she dances, then asked Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ You look adorable in this shot, Mao-chan ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee responded by making a pout on purpose, then she replied jokingly.

    ¡¸ Mao-chan¡¯s okay, she¡¯s always cute, take a cute photo of me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mama¡¯s also cute always! Ushishi ¡¹

    These two seem to be having fun.

    ¡¸ Nagisa, you better remember this ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee says while pressing the shutter.

    ¡¸ Oh? Frustrated? Then, just cross the white line ¡¹

    Nagisa fans Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done here, Mao. We got a lot of pics now. Megumi-chan, here you go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mission complete! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan returned me to Megu and went out of the white line.

    ¡¸ You okay, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry. I¡¯m feeling a little lightheaded ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan just kept circling us around.

    I grabbed Megu totteringly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I see. So we can use that! Let¡¯s go! Kinuka ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onee-sama! ¡¹

    This time, Mitama and Kinuka jumps into the dance area

    ¡¸ Hey look, it¡¯s Anjou Mitama ¡¹

    ¡¸ The one with her must be stealth Kinuka, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I heard that she¡¯s Anjou Mitama¡¯s sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, what¡¯s that dance? ¡¹

    Anjou and Mitama paired up and¡­what¡¯s this dance?

    Ballroom?

    ¡¸ Anjou Mitama-san¡¯s amazing at dancing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Her body¡¯s quite nimble! ¡¹

    Yeah, Mitama and Kinuka were both attendants of the Kurama house, and they go to the school for the young ladies.

    I heard that there are dance lessons for the young ladies.

    Young ladies of nobility do appear in European dance.

    ¡¸ Good job on dancing despite having Tetris music as the background. ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re a master of their craft, they even did acrobatics earlier today ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, they dance so gracefully ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s impressed with Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s ballroom dance.

    The Anjou sisters have been performing a wide variety of tricks on both the TV and the school festival.

    So, it¡¯s not surprising to anyone that they could dance like this.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re coming right now! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Coming!! ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka come to us while still dancing.

    ¡¸ Hii, fuu, mii, yoo! Totetotechin! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hii, fuu, mii, yoo! Totetotechin! ¡¹

    The old-fashioned Anjou sisters are counting with Hifumi, instead of One-two-three in their ballroom dance.

    ¡¸ Ah, hii, fuu, mii, yoo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Totetotechin! Soreii!! ¡¹

    Huh?

    As son as Mitama and Kinuka crossed us.

    Our pairings¡­

    It swapped, now I¡¯m with Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s with Megu.

    ¡¸ Ooooh!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what happened but that was amazing!! ¡¹

    The spectators cheered to the brilliant instant partner change.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a shutter chance!! ¡¹

    Mitama then tells Katsuko-nee while grabbing my hand during the dance

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos while Mitama and I are dancing.

    ¡¸ Then, hii, fuu, mii, yo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Totetotechin, sorei! ¡¹

    Another partner change.

    This time, I¡¯m dancing with Kinuka, while Megu is paired with Mitama.

    ¡¸ Oooooh!! ¡¹

    Another applause from the audience.

    ¡¸ Now! It¡¯s the shutter chance! ¡¹

    Kinuka also asked Katsuko-nee to take a photo.

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee took photos of Kinuka and me as well.

    ¡¸ Thanks, I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m blessed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well then ¡¹

    The Anjou sisters went away from Megu and me.

    ¡¸ Haruko, let¡¯s dance too ¡¹

    This time, Edie talks to Line Haruko-san.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Haruko-san isn¡¯t a student in our school.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s dance, it will be fun ¡¹

    Edie pulled Haruko-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Why not? Have fun Haruko ¡¹

    Haruko-san¡¯s master, Rodulfo Seiko-san pushed her back.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaa ¡¹

    Edie and Haruko-san¡¯s dance was comical and funny.

    No, Edie¡¯s showing it as comical on purpose.

    Edie¡¯s got the perfect rhythm for someone dancing lazily.

    ¡¸ Here, Darling, Megumi, hey ¡¹

    Edie comes to us and then grabbed me in a second.

    Edie turned to Katsuko-nee in that second.

    Katsuko-nee didn¡¯t let go of that opportunity.

    ¡¸ Okay, thanks~ ¡¹

    Edie thanked Katsuko-nee loudly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, now I get it. That¡¯s how they play it out ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks loud on purpose.

    ¡¸ This is a game where they dance and jump into the people and Katsuko-san takes photos! I get it now ¡¹

    Huh, really?

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s join the game! Ai! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai called Ai.

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just come with me ¡¹

    It¡¯s no longer a dance.

    Kana-senpai pulled Ai and went to us.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll start, Megumi-chan, I¡¯ll borrow Nobu for a while ¡¹

    Kana-senpai grabbed my hand without care and then we took a dance pose.

    ¡¸ There, Katsuko-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee takes photos of Kana-senpai and me.

    ¡¸ Then, Ai. Hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kuun ¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped. I grabbed Ai¡¯s hand¡­

    ¡¸ Now, look at Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Ai also got her photo.

    ¡¸ Okay, thanks for the time. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Megumi-chan ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Ai returned me to Megu and went back.

    ¡¸ What was that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They call it a game, but what¡¯s the aim? ¡¹

    The spectators are dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! If that¡¯s the case I¡¯m joining too! ¡¹

    Unable to endure anymore, Nei stood up.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Yuki-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Why me? ¡¹

    For some reason, Nei took Saito Yuki-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Why? Who cares! You see here, there was once a 3000-year-old lotus that bloomed in Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Nei forcibly took Saito-san and goes to us.

    ¡¸ Megu-chan, I¡¯m borrowing Yo-chan ¡¹

    Then, Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, right hand here, and left hand here turn your left leg to this angle, and your right leg to that side ¡¹

    She¡¯s making me do a weird pose.

    ¡¸ Then, look at me. Then, I¡¯m here

    Our pair made some kind of contemporary art pose.

    ¡¸ Now. Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei shouts as if it¡¯s a sailor moon giving her cue to sailor mercury.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee presses the shutter.

    ¡¸ Next, Yuki-chan, on your knees, then point your right hand towards the floor seats. Yo-chan, look down on Yuki-chan ¡¹

    Nei also made Saito-san do the weird pose with me.

    ¡¸ Then, Yuki-chan, say ¡°It¡¯s Tokyo, Mother!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay, It¡¯s Tokyo, Mother! ¡¹

    Saito-san did as she was told, then¡­

    Katsuko-nee took photos.

    ¡¸ Ooooooh!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get why there are cheers, but¡­ ¡¹

    The folk dance music ended.

    ¡¸ Okay, thanks for taking photos Katsuko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good job! Ushishi ¡¹

    Nagisa stretches out her hand, asking Katsuko-nee to return the camera.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee gave the camera.

    Nagisa took the camera and captured Katsuko-nee¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nagisa? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You look so pathetic that I took a photo ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not me, right? Katsuko, be more honest with yourself ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ I decided to dance with him so I did, what about you Katsuko, you won¡¯t dance with him? ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1407.

    ¡¸ I danced with him because I want to, what about you Katsuko? ¡¹

    Nagisa asks Katsuko-nee with a bold smile.

    ¡¸ Hey, Nagisa? ¡¹

    It was right as the music paused. That¡¯s why the students are looking at Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it this time? ¡¹

    Since Nagisa and Mao-chan interrupted the dance, Mitama, Kinuka, Edie, Line Haruko, Kana, Ai, Nei, and Saito Yuki-san also jumped in to dance, so the students are excited to see what happens next.

    ¡¸ To be honest, the dance this year is too fun. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, usually, I¡¯d just chill and laugh at the dancers ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, there are too many unforeseen events ¡¹

    You can hear the voices of the boys outside the white line of the court.

    ¡¸ Okay everyone, listen to this lady for a second ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listen to Mama! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan call everyone with a smile.

    They¡¯re such a beautiful pair of mother and daughter so they get the attention.

    ¡¸ Good evening everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good evening! ¡¹

    They start with greetings.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Katagai Nagisa, well, I guess I¡¯m technically your senior. Oh well, let¡¯s put that aside ¡¹

    Nagisa entered our school but didn¡¯t graduate because she got kidnapped right after.

    ¡¸ And this girl¡¯s my daughter, Mao ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao~ ¡¹

    Mao-chan bows her head

    ¡¸ So cute! ¡¹

    I hear the school girls.

    ¡¸ You see, I¡¯m an alumnus of this school together with Takanashi Katsuko here. Katsuko and I are of the same age, and we entered the school at the same time ¡¹

    Nagisa explains cheerfully.

    ¡¸ Oh, I knew it! Katsuko-san¡¯s a graduate of our school! ¡¹

    I hear some voices.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry, you see, I¡¯m going to be blunt from this point onwards ¡¹

    Nagisa looked at Katsuko-nee with a smile.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s a private matter so I can¡¯t tell you the details, but both Katsuko and I, for reasons beyond our control, weren¡¯t able to graduate from high school ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee shows a sad smile.

    ¡¸ I have this girl with me, so you can guess the reason why ¡¹

    Nagisa pats Mao-chan¡¯s head gently.

    That would lead students to assume that Nagisa had no choice but to leave school while still in high school because she was pregnant, by working backward from her apparent age.

    ¡¸ But, the reason why Katsuko couldn¡¯t come to school wasn¡¯t from shame. It was something beyond her control. I know about it. How much suffering she had ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, Nagisa, stop it ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee tries to stop Nagisa, but¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go back a little further, when we were students here five years ago, there was also an after-party event after the school festival, right? We left the school before the festival, so we didn¡¯t get to see it, but I knew that this event exist. Back then, even if I had a lover, I would¡¯ve told my friends that I¡¯ll never dance because I¡¯m too embarrassed ¡¹

    Nagisa speaks calmly, everyone listens quietly.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m sorry. I forced it, but I danced with my daughter. Megumi-chan, sorry for borrowing Yoshida-kun, I¡¯ll repay you later ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll return the favor! Megumi-chan! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan emphasize that they¡¯re close friends with us.

    ¡¸ But, thanks to that, I¡¯m satisfied. The sadness from having to quit high school is gone. Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan bowed to the students, not us.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m done. So, what about you Katsuko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-chan, what do you want to do? ¡¹

    Nagisa and Mao-chan look at Katsuko-nee provokingly.

    ¡¸ You were like me, unable to dance at the after-party when you were a student in high school, right? I¡¯m quite happy that I got to dance today, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mao¡¯s satisfied too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko, what about you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about you, Katsuko-chan? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee looks perplexed.

    Katsuko-nee doesn¡¯t have that shamelessness, in a good sense, that Nagisa has.

    Katsuko-nee thinks that the school festival belongs to the current students.

    That¡¯s why she feels sorry that she goes forward to enjoy herself.

    ¡¸ I think that Katsuko-san should dance ¡¹

    Kana-senpai shouts.

    ¡¸ I mean, I want to see how Katsuko-san dances. Right, everyone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to see it! ¡¹

    Nei joins Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san¡¯s always taking care of us with her lunch bread ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our school so there should be no problems ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, please dance with me, Katsuko-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nonono, Katsuko-san will dance with me ¡¹

    The students voice their approval of Katsuko-nee dancing.

    But, Katsuko-nee¡¯s¡­

    She¡¯s still troubled.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I get it. Katsuko ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s hard for someone our age to do a folk dance. I mean, I¡¯m fine since, in kindergarten, we¡¯re often asked to dance with our children, but it¡¯s a bit hard for Katsuko, who¡¯s an adult woman. Right?~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it, I do. I know well how you feel because we¡¯re the same age! ¡¹

    Nagisa looks up at Iwakura-san on the stage.

    ¡¸ Yukiyo-chan! Tango! Play tango music! ¡¹

    Huh? Tango?

    ¡¸ Katsuko¡¯s much better in Argentine Tango than folk dance. Right, Katsuko? ¡¹

    Nagisa smiles.

    ¡¸ She will feel sorry if she¡¯s intruding on the student¡¯s events if it were folk dancing, but Katsuko¡¯s dance performance would be just exposing her hidden talent to the students. Everyone can have fun watching, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa kneads the reason just to make Katsuko-nee dance.

    ¡¸ With that said, Yukiyo-chan, hurry up and play some tango music! Any Argentine music will do. ¡¹

    ¡º U-Uhm, N-Nagisa-san, even if you ask for something that suddenly¡­ ¡»

    Iwakura-san sounds troubled. Her nervousness goes through the mic.

    Well yeah.

    The school festival committee couldn¡¯t have prepared tango music for this./

    But¡­

    ???

    Suddenly, a tango melody plays in the gym.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s La Cumparsita, then I can play it ¡¹

    Huh?

    Edie¡¯s carrying an accordion.

    Huh, Edie, you can play that?

    I mean, where did you borrow that from?

    ¡¸ Oh? Cumparsita¡¯s a classic! ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at Edie.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s also the easiest Argentine tango song for the students, besides, I can sing it too ¡¹

    Edie smiled back at Nagisa.

    ¡¸ Right. If so, please do that ¡¹

    Nagisa and Edie made that exchange.

    Then, her accordion¡¯s ready.

    I mean, I know that piece too.

    Oh.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll dance with you Katsuko! Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Nagisa goes before Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re always getting things your way, Nagisa ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee also got ready.

    ¡¸ Katsuko will dance the woman-side. Sorry but I¡¯m not much of a fancy dancer ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s already in her stable period, but she¡¯s still pregnant

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee finally smiles.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s start ¡¹

    ¡­¡­?!

    Edie plays the melancholy prelude on the accordion./

    Then, the music changes to the main melody of the tango.

    ¡¸ Ooh!!! ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee and Nagisa started dancing tango.

    ¡¸ T-They¡¯re amazing!!! ¡¹

    Nagisa and Katsuko were both the top prostitutes of the Black Forest.

    Furthermore, Minaho-neesan trains the prostitutes of the brothel.

    It¡¯s so they can deal with the big names in politics and business.

    Their education also includes various artistic disciplines.

    Naturally, that includes dancing.

    Still.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s beautiful ¡¹

    I know this choreography.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­?Si supieras, Que a¨²n dentro de mi alma? ¡¹

    Edie sings along with her accordion.

    She¡¯s speaking Spanish, I think.

    Edie¡¯s music is great, and she also has a beautiful voice.

    She sure can do everything.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, they¡¯re coming here ¡¹

    Megu whispers.

    Katsuko-nee and nagisa goes to us while dancing.

    ¡¸ Okay, switch! I can¡¯t handle it anymore ¡¹

    Nagisa pats her stomach with a smile.

    She shouldn¡¯t move too much.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it then ¡¹

    I reach out to Katsuko-nee.

    Misuzu will get angry at me later, but¡­

    ¡¸ Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, come here ¡¹

    I took Katsuko-nee¡¯s hand and started dancing tango with her.

    ¡¸ Huh, Baker-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How do you know tango? ¡¹

    The students in the gym are surprised.

    Minaho-neesan did train me too.

    I¡¯m Kouzuki Misuzu¡¯s fiance, Kuromori Kou.

    So, it¡¯s troublesome if I can¡¯t at least dance.

    I¡¯ll pair up with Misuzu and dance at some of the parties after all.

    That¡¯s why I started dance training with Misuzu.

    Then, Misuzu says that she wants to dance tango with me.

    So, I practiced this piece.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s eyes soften as she watches us dance together.

    Yeah, she¡¯s having fun.

    We¡¯re dancing right in front of everyone.

    ¡¸ ?¡­¡­Que por tu ausencia no com¨ªa, Al verme solo el otro d¨ªa Tambi¨¦n me dej¨®? ¡¹

    As soon as her singing ends, Edie also finishes the music on her Accordion.

    Katsuko-nee and I posed and finished our dance.

    ¡¸ Oooooooh!! ¡¹

    The hall is filled with cheers.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡º Okay, we¡¯re done now. We¡¯re going to play some appropriate music from now on, you can dance as much as you want

    Iwakura-san, the committee head, said, and then¡­

    The music isn¡¯t folk dance, but rather, pop music.

    From here on, it¡¯s no longer a folk dance for those who have lovers, but an ordinary dance party.

    All the students, even those who were just watching earlier, came to the dance area.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, please dance with me too ¡¹

    Luna came over, so I danced with her.

    ¡¸ Look here Yo-chan, cheese! ¡¹

    Nei takes photos.

    Nei seems to have captured the photos of Katsuko-nee¡¯s tango with me.

    ¡¸ Katsuko-san, please dance with us ¡¹

    The girls gather around Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Sure, if it¡¯s just girls ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee smiled gently.

    ¡¸ Eeh? Why is that? ¡¹

    The guys complain, but Katsuko-nee danced with the girls.

    ¡¸ Oh, that, yes! ¡¹

    Mitama climbed the platform where the volleyball referees sat and danced, waving fans with both hands.

    Kinuka¡¯s standing upside down on her sister¡¯s head.

    None can follow the performance of the two.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Nii-san, Megumi-oneesama too ¡¹

    Then, I danced with Megu again.

    ¡¸ Ufufu ¡¹

    Megu laughs.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel like I just keep on worrying about things I don¡¯t need to worry about ¡¹

    Megu hugs me while dancing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not the only one in the family who¡¯s struggling, and the girls who have troubles immediately tell the family, and in the end, the whole family works it out with their strength ¡¹

    Yeah, for the two days of the school festival.

    Everyone moved about to fix Katsuko-nee¡¯s insecurities.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s a member of the bakery, but she tries to hide behind us because ¡°she¡¯s not a high-school student¡±

    To push her to the front.

    Whether it¡¯s running the cafe with the tennis club, appearing on National TV, or the dance just now.

    Those were all to let the students accept Katsuko-nee as one of them.

    So that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great, Megu? ¡¹

    I look at Katsuko-nee happily dancing with the girls.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu also watched Katsuko-nee with a happy smile.

    Nagisa and Mao-chan must be tired, they¡¯re sitting on the folding chair near Edie¡¯s group.

    A lot of students gather there too.

    They¡¯re all quite popular.

    ¡¸ Hey, hey, we¡¯re here too ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time for us to come out too ¡¹

    Rie and Eri came over.

    ¡¸ I kind of feel sorry for the girls that remained in the mansion, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think that it¡¯s an opportunity, it would be a waste if we don¡¯t dance with Onii-san ¡¹

    Agnes and the young ladies couldn¡¯t come to the school festival.

    Mana, Yomi, and Haiji couldn¡¯t come to the gym.

    But, if you feel sorry for the people who aren¡¯t here, then just apologize to them later.

    You shouldn¡¯t give up on the reason that you feel sorry for other people.

    It¡¯ll only become a burden in your mind.

    ¡¸ Ah, the twins are here too! Okay, taking photos! ¡¹

    Nei took photos of Eri, Rie, and me.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san, what are you doing there? Take a photo with Nii-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s take a photo together ¡¹

    Eri and Rie pulled Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh? I-I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looks confused.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, Anju-chan, you¡¯ll feel glad later that you took a photo here! ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Nei-san, it won¡¯t even take a month ¡¹

    ¡¸ Three days. Three days later and Kurose-san will be thankful to Nei-neesan ¡¹

    The twins said.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Uhm, may I too? ¡¹

    Misato and the four prostitute cadets came over.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san told us to enjoy it to the end since it¡¯s the school festival ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we came here ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have to dance too ¡¹

    Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, and Asahina Nozomi said.

    ¡¸ Sure, dance away ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take photos ¡¹

    We enjoy the closing party to our heart¡¯s content.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The after-party was over and we returned to the cafe.

    But since the cleanup is over, the only thing we have here is a bunch of borrowed tents, plastic chairs, and tables.

    The equipment to make coffee and other stuff are in one corner of the cafeteria.

    We¡¯ll return it tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Okay, do we have everyone? Let¡¯s begin then! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gathers the tennis girls in the cafeteria.

    She¡¯s going to hand the cosmetics that Mariko left for the tennis girls.

    ¡¸ Ah, it¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s just the tennis girls! ¡¹

    Girls watching from the side say that, but¡­

    ¡¸ Mariko, my friend gave these, so of course, we¡¯re going to split them among ourselves! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told the girl.

    ¡¸ Seriously, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad I joined the tennis club ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Mariko-san just went away before we know it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t get to thank her ¡¹

    Mariko went together with Erica, Marika, and her classmates, the Matsumoto siblings, back to the mansion first.

    ¡¸ Geez, Mariko. You just went home without telling your best friend anything ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s puffing.

    ¡¸ Well, I¡¯ll give her plenty of thanks later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Send her ours too, Kana-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ With that said, let¡¯s take Mariko¡¯s presents ¡¹

    Kana-senpai opens the box.

    ¡¸ Okay, three boxes each, right? Have you girls picked what you want to take? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I already did ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re having a rock-paper-scissors tournament for those with the most picks. Then, let¡¯s start with these lipsticks! Who wants these? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mememememe!!! ¡¹

    Yeah, I can let Kana-senpai take care of distributing Mariko¡¯s presents.

    ¡¸ That was fun, Nei-san ¡¹

    On the other hand, Saito Yuki-san and her manager, Fujimori-san are parting with Nei.

    The two of them got along through Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament.

    I mean, she¡¯s with her Manager, yet, they remained until this late.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m happy to have met you Yuki-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    Then

    ¡¸ Uhm, Natou-san ¡¹

    Fujimori-san speaks.

    ¡¸ I asked earlier, but you¡¯re not affiliated with any agency, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m not in any talent agencies ¡¹

    Nei replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Well, uhm, every manager at the death star productions has a scout business card. ¡¹

    Fujimori-san brings out her business card.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a waste for someone with such beauty and charm to not belong in any agency. If you don¡¯t mind, do you want to join Death Star Productions? ¡¹

    That¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s a good idea! Nei-san¡¯s much more beautiful, quick-witted, and fun in conversations! You¡¯re definitely fit for an idol! ¡¹

    Saito-san says happily.

    ¡¸ Our talent agency is a big one so you don¡¯t have to worry about weird stuff ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a women¡¯s talent only in death star productions M&M Section F! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeh? I wonder? ¡¹

    Nei sends me a glance.

    Well, what to do indeed?

    Death Star Production¡¯s female talents, meaning, the M&M section F of their company.

    That¡¯ll become mine tomorrow.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1408.

    ¡¸ Natou-san, I think that you¡¯ll become an amazing talent ¡¹

    Fujimori-san, a manager belonging to the Death Star Productions M&M Section F, tells Nei enthusiastically.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that why is there nobody trying to tap on this talent! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too! Nei-san will definitely go popular! You¡¯re much more suited to become an idol than me! ¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san, you¡¯re still an idol, you should speak like that.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Natou-san¡¯s getting scouted by an agency ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way, really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really, it¡¯s true ¡¹

    Oh boy, the girls watching what¡¯s happening in the cafeteria call reinforcements.

    ¡¸ Err, Yo-chan!!! ¡¹

    Nei finally asked for my help.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Just say that I¡¯ll discuss it with my guardians and take the business card ¡¹

    Margo-san came through the entrance at the right time and told Nei.

    Oh, Poron-san, Mimi-san, and Grace Marinka-san¡¯s with her.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re finally done packing the equipment. Burnham Woods Sports also went home ¡¹

    Oh right, Margo-san and the group stayed on the grounds until they saw the ring and equipment taken down.

    She did say that she¡¯s leaving it to Edie, but Margo-san¡¯s the one responsible for dealing with the production company and the company that lent them the ring.

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s Rei-chan? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Took Haruka-san and Maria-chan back home ¡¹

    Margo-san replies.

    I see. She took the two to the Kouzuki SS training dorm.

    ¡¸ Oh? A scout? Now that you mention it, Mimi isn¡¯t in any agency either ¡¹

    Poron-san speaks with her fake Kyoto accent.

    ¡¸ Eh, Poron-san, you want to be a celebrity? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mimi, what about you? ¡¹

    Poron-san asks back.

    ¡¸ Hmm, if that¡¯s what it takes to get sponsors for Karate, then I¡¯ll think about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder, Mimi doesn¡¯t look as good as me ¡¹

    Poron-san smiles. She¡¯s a beauty witch when it comes to fighting.

    She¡¯s tall and also has a nice body.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m okay doing anything for my fans, even if it means becoming a celebrity ¡¹

    Poron-san¡¯s confident not just in her strength but also in her beauty.,

    ¡¸ How about you Grace? I heard that you were pretty popular when you were wrestling, right? ¡¹

    Mimi-san asks Grace Marinka-san.

    ¡¸ I heard that my merch was the best seller in my group, though I don¡¯t know much else ¡¹

    Grace-san doesn¡¯t care about her merch sales, the wrestling organization she belongs to was also a half-hearted one.

    Maybe, they don¡¯t properly distribute the proceeds of the athlete¡¯s goods.

    ¡¸ Ah, I have Grace-san¡¯s Dakimakura! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have an oversized towel with the ¡°GRACE¡± logo on my wall. ¡¹

    Pro wrestling fan guys said.

    ¡¸ I see, if you¡¯re part of an agency, they can do a lot of stuff for you, like making and selling merch and even promoting your games ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san, who was next to Edie and the girls joined the conversation.

    ¡¸ I never thought about it before, but nowadays, even top athletes are managed by agencies, so Haruko and I don¡¯t mind belonging to one ¡¹

    She also has a lot of female fans, she¡¯s a beautiful fighter after all.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s the manager of Golden Balm Gym.

    ¡¸ With that said, Manager-san. Could you give us that too? ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san stretches her hands to Fujimori-san.

    ¡¸ Huh? What? What? ¡¹

    Fujimori-san¡¯s dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it obvious? Your business card! One for Haruko, and one for me ¡¹

    No, you two are from the same gym, no need for two business cards.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re giving Rodulfo-chan a business card, then give us one too before her okay? Oh, Mimi¡¯s not as cute, but I¡¯ll also get one for her ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-What? Frustrated? Get one for me too! ¡¹

    Poron-san and Mimi-can also stretch their hand to Fujimori-san.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait. ¡¹ U-Uhm? ¡¹

    Fujimori-san¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ What? You won¡¯t say that you¡¯re not giving us your business card, right? ¡¹

    Mimi-san glares at Fujimori-san.

    ¡¸ Ah, Mimi¡¯s okay, just give me one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haruko and I are beautiful so there should be no problem, right? ¡¹

    Poron-san and Rodulfo-san approach Fujimori-san.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it! ¡¹

    Fujimori-san¡­

    ¡¸ I-I¡­I was sure that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure what? ¡¹

    Mimi-san retorts to the hesitating Fujimori-san.

    ¡¸ I-I was sure that you were all comedians who already belonged to an agency¡­ ¡¹

    The whole cafeteria turned silent.

    ¡¸ H-Hmmm, w-why did you think that way? ¡¹ I¡¯m not angry, just tell Onee-san¡­fushuuuuuu!! ¡¹

    Mimi-san¡¯s trying to calm herself by breathing.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s because, everyone was well defined, so I thought that you must be entertainers, you were so fun to watch that you had some great star power ¡¹

    ¡¸ That aside, why did you think that we¡¯re comedians? Fushuuuu!! Seiya, soiyaa ¡¹

    Mimi-san¡¯s adding some thrusts with her breaths.

    ¡¸ I-I mean, everyone just went with a school swimsuit judo thing¡­yes ¡¹

    Fujimori-san replied honestly.

    ¡¸ N-No, I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s weird or unflattering that you wore school swimsuits because you¡¯re too old for it! Uhm, it¡¯s just that it was fun to watch on its own, it was a funny moment. I think that wearing a judo uniform over the tight school swimsuit makes a very silly and indescribable fun video ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Mimi-san, Poron-san, and Rodulfo-san are looking at Fujimori-san with the eyes of a predator.

    ¡¸ I-I understand, if you¡¯re not a member of any agencies, then we have a comedy division at Death Star Productions! I¡¯ll introduce you to someone in the Death Star Entertainment Comedy division ¡¹

    Fujimori-san says with a serious face, but¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not comedians!!! Shaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Mimi-san threatens Fujimori-san with a strange voice.

    ¡¸ S-So you say, but¡­ ¡¹

    Fujimori-san tries to refute, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, that was just the manager¡¯s misunderstanding. I mean, I don¡¯t understand the values of people who are here right now ¡¹

    A wrestling fan guy who said that he had a Grace Marinka towel interrupts the conversation.

    ¡¸ That was probably her first time watching women¡¯s martial arts, and to be honest, the matches today were on a high level. It¡¯s something you don¡¯t see that often ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also a fan of martial arts, but to be honest, I didn¡¯t think much of the women¡¯s division. Now I¡¯m reflecting on it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I only checked your bios and videos of your previous matches on my phone. You¡¯re all amazing. ¡¹

    Some of the boys who were watching live were able to see that these women are real fighters.

    ¡¸ I mean, Edie¡¯s a lightweight yet she KO¡¯d a big woman right at the start. ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s Dan Toushiko, and she¡¯s famous among the fighters. She¡¯s won several competitions. And she¡¯s much heavier than Edie-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know about her too. Dan Toushiko posts her comments on social media. ¡º I was caught off guard. But, that was my defeat. I accept it. I¡¯ll train again from scratch. I won¡¯t lose next time ¡»she says ¡¹

    The student pulls out Dan-san¡¯s post on his phone and reads it aloud.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great for Dan-san to accept her defeat, but Edie¡¯s in a completely different class ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°I won¡¯t lose next time,¡± even though there¡¯s no such thing as a rematch even in formal matches ¡¹

    Mimi-san and Poron-san are fed up.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s in School Swimsuit Judo. If she¡¯s willing to put on a school swimsuit, then I¡¯ll fight her ¡¹

    Edie said smiling.

    ¡¸ No, in the first place Edie-chan, having a school swimsuit judo tournament wasn¡¯t that great of an idea, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, if we had a regular martial arts tournament, then they won¡¯t mistake us for comedians ¡¹

    Mimi-san and Poron-san looks at Fujimori-san again.

    ¡¸ Not really, the school swimsuit judo was great ¡¹

    Edie smiled at the two.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just an ordinary women¡¯s martial arts tournament, then only a few martial arts fans would watch it, even if it¡¯s on Sunday Afternoon ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Poron-san asks back, and the guy¡­

    ¡¸ I think that Edie¡¯s right. Today¡¯s viewers aren¡¯t likely to watch a normal martial arts show. If they happen to turn on the TV and see that it¡¯s a martial arts tournament, they¡¯re likely to immediately change the channel if they¡¯re not into it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, our family don¡¯t ever watch martial arts after all ¡¹

    A school girl from the side nods.

    ¡¸ I think so too. Father and Mother don¡¯t watch martial arts on Sunday afternoon either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan likes to watch sports, but not martial arts ¡¹

    Oh, as expected, women¡¯s martial arts isn¡¯t that widely accepted.

    ¡¸ But, I would watch the tournament today if I were watching TV. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but it¡¯s flashy, and surprise keeps coming one after another ¡¹

    ¡¸ Natou-san¡¯s the host, and she¡¯s cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Fujimiya Reika-san and Anjou Mitama appeared to finish the show, right? Of course, people will get hooked ¡¹

    Rei-chan and Mitama are both famous on TV.

    They¡¯re well known in Japan now.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s already the top trending on social media. They¡¯re asking what just happened ¡¹

    The guy looking at his phone said.

    ¡¸ The tournament earlier is already up on video sites ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, that¡¯s a lot of people watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s top trending on Twitter ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh yeah ¡¹

    The girls also checked their phones.

    ¡¸ Right now more people are watching the videos someone uploaded after finding out that these are popular than watching the broadcast in real-time ¡¹

    One of the boys says while looking at his phone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just the videos of the broadcast they¡¯re watching, it¡¯s also the bios of the people who were at the game today, and there are articles and news over the internet ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, they¡¯re all actual female martial artists ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah, the person on the news is right in front of my eyes. Let¡¯s see, belonging to the super realistic Karate Tommy Ashida Dojo ¡¹

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t see them as comedians if you read this ¡¹

    Information about the participants spread throughout the net within the hours of the school swimsuit judo tournament broadcast.

    ¡¸ Edie-san won her last tournament with consecutive KOs. What does KO even mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s something amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ There¡¯s this video with the title of ¡°Compilation of all Edie KO wins¡± that is getting a ton of views ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s strategy was a jackpot.

    By broadcasting a school swimsuit judo tournament, which wasn¡¯t clear what it was about, they attracted an audience who weren¡¯t even interested in martial arts.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Edie, now it¡¯s easier to grab some sponsors. Everyone¡¯s popularity also increased a lot ¡¹

    Margo-san thanked Edie.

    ¡¸ Poron-san, Mimi-san, Seiko-san too, you¡¯ll be joining the celebrities from tonight onwards so you might indeed join some agency now ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    The manager also looked at her phone to check the response at the school swimsuit judo tournament today¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    She calls out Poron-san timidly.

    ¡¸ I-If you¡¯re still okay with it, c-could you take my b-business card? ¡¹

    Seeing that they were getting this much popularity, she had to reach out to them before other entertainment agencies call them out

    ¡¸ Err, what do you think, Poron? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take it for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take one too, although I¡¯m still not sure if I¡¯ll sign on your firm or not ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Mimi-san, Poron-san, and Rodulfo-san took Fujimori-san¡¯s business card.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Fujimori-san also hands her business card to Grace Marinka-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ What do you think, Edie? ¡¹

    Grace-san looked at Edie.

    ¡¸ Just take it ¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Grace-san also got Fujimori-san¡¯s business card.

    ¡¸ Oh, Natou-san¡¯s also got news on her. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, she¡¯s getting a lot of attention. People are asking who is this beauty ¡¹

    The girls looking at their phones also found articles on Nei.

    ¡¸ I see. Natou-san¡¯s just an ordinary school girl so I guess they can¡¯t find her background like all these other fighters ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why the guys on social media seem to have trouble ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s thoroughly kept out of the internet until May of this year.

    That¡¯s because Nei was a target by an American criminal organization, but also¡­

    Nei back then entered Japan on a fake Canadian passport.

    Not even our school has records of her name.

    But now, we got her original Najima Yasuko papers when we got to the US during summer vacation.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, Saito Yuki-san, was it? You¡¯re getting some news too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? Let me see ¡¹

    Saito-san peeks into the phones of the girls.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s my first time getting news like that! I¡¯ll get more jobs this time, I¡¯m happy! ¡¹

    Saito-san¡¯s happy.

    ¡¸ How long have you been in the entertainment business Saito-san? ¡¹

    One of the school girls asks out of curiosity.

    ¡¸ Just half a year. I¡¯m currently in the idol unit Raccoon Slope 98 in Death Star Promotions M&M Section F ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I knew it! Saito-san¡¯s a member of the Tanuki hole, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m number 1545 in the Fumin Valley 2010, which is further down in the Naruko Hill 209, which is under the Raccoon Slope 98. Remember, it goes from valley to hill to slope!! ¡¹

    Hmm, so she¡¯s in the valley under the hill.

    ¡¸ Oh, the article¡¯s using Yuki-chan¡¯s photo from the official website! ¡¹

    Fujimori-san checks the article and said.

    ¡¸ Eeh, Fujimori-san, that photo you took half a year ago? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s why Yuki¡¯s eyebrows still look thick. ¡¹ You don¡¯t even know how to trim your eyebrows half a year ago, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uwawa, that¡¯s right. Nooo! Fujimori-san, take another photo of me for publicity since we have the opportunity! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, if we¡¯re getting publicity, then we¡¯ll ask the president to do that ¡¹

    Fujimori-san talks about the president of Death Star Promotions M&M Section F, but¡­

    Tomorrow, that will be me.

    Neither Saito Yuki, a personality belonging to the company, nor Fujimori-san, a full-time employee has yet been informed of the situation.

    ¡¸ Haa, if it gets this much buzz, then going for school swimsuit judo was okay, I guess ¡¹

    Mimi-san says heartily.

    ¡¸ Our gym¡¯s gonna get a lot of newcomers. A wave is coming, Haruko! ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san smiled at her disciple, Line Haruko-san in good mood.

    ¡¸ Margo-chan should¡¯ve come out too if the results were this great ¡¹

    Mimi-san told Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Margo-han should¡¯ve appeared too ¡¹

    Poron-san speaks like it¡¯s a wasted opportunity.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass. I never had the intention to show up in the first place ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wanted to fight against Margo ¡¹

    Grace-san told Margo-san.

    ¡¸ I mean, it¡¯s a school swimsuit tournament, you know? I¡¯m embarrassed to put on a school swimsuit ¡¹

    Margo-san smiled. Then the four participants of the beauty witch league got dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ Err, Margo-chan¡¯s 19, you just graduated from school, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, how old are you this year, Mimi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m 26. What about Poron? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m 27 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahahahaha, I¡¯m 25 ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m 21 ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thinking about it again, that was just harsh on us ¡¹

    Mimi-san feels depressed

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, we succeeded in making our names known to the world at large, and Margo-san can get some sponsors on our way to America, right? ¡¹

    Rodulfo-san remains firm.

    ¡¸ Yes. I think we can get smooth negotiations with the sponsors after today¡¯s show. I think we¡¯ll sell the TV rights in Japan for a higher price than expected, so our fears are solved. Next week, I¡¯ll go to Las Vegas to officially sign the commission there ¡¹

    Margo-san replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ This New Year¡¯s Eve, they¡¯ll host a martial arts tournament at UGM hotel in Las Vegas, and all the fights will be broadcasted live via satellite on Japan Television ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s finally here ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san nods.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already set in stone? Nice, you don¡¯t mind if we spread the word at the dojo tomorrow? ¡¹

    Mimi-san¡¯s excited.

    ¡¸ Please do ¡¹

    Margo-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Hell yeah! I¡¯m going to make a call at the dojo ¡¹

    Mimi-san takes out her phone.

    ¡¸ Ah, I turned off my phone before the match ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, it¡¯s out of battery ¡¹

    Mimi-san, Rodulfo-san, and Poron-san.

    They¡¯ve been peeking at the phones of the students, but they never checked theirs.

    The three of them turned on their phones.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh? That¡¯s a lot of unread mails ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    The three are surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh sh*t! There are a lot of calls on the dojo too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all from the viewers of the show earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh my, that¡¯s a lot, what do I do? ¡¹

    The three checked their emails.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have anything. Besides, I don¡¯t have friends ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s good in its own way Grace-san.

    Well, she¡¯s quite overbearing that she quit her previous wrestling organization.

    ¡¸ Ah, a mail from Father ¡¹

    Line Haruko-san also checked her phone.

    ¡¸ Father watched the match on TV ¡¹

    Haruko¡¯s relationship with her father is sour.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s staying at Rodulfo Seiko-san¡¯s gym.

    ¡¸ What did he say? ¡¹

    Edie asks Haruko-san.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t go to matches wearing such shameless clothes ¡¹

    Haruko-san looked down with a gloomy face.

    ¡¸ He doesn¡¯t get it ¡¹

    Haruko-san had a match with Kudou Haruka-san today.

    Those who were watching can tell that Haruko-san did her best.

    ¡¸ Father doesn¡¯t accept anything I do ¡¹

    Haruko-san says sadly.

    Edie.

    ¡¸ Seiko, about the topic earlier ¡¹

    She calls Rodulfo Seiko-san while trying to comfort Haruko-san.

    Rodulfo-san is moving her fingers on the screen of her phone.

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. Haruko, you¡¯re enrolling in this school starting next week ¡¹

    She looked at Haruko-san and said.

    ¡¸ Seiko-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also worried since Haruko¡¯s not going to school. Even if you want to make a living as a martial artist, you should still be at least in high school. Margo-san and Edie-san say that they can talk to the director in this school and transfer Haruko to ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want, you can also stay at our home while you¡¯re going to school ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Haruko-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also staying at their place. They have good food and you have a good training environment. And the girls are cute ¡¹

    Grace Marinka-san said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m Seiko-san¡¯s disciple ¡¹

    Haruko-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I also want to stay at Margo-san and Edie-san¡¯s place. Grace Marinka-san¡¯s gotten so strong in just such a short time ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I feel that too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can already sense the threat ¡¹

    Mimi-san and Poron-san were also amazed at how much stronger Grace-san got after training with Edie.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve got my gym so I can¡¯t stay over like Grace-san, but I¡¯m happy to join the training ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I don¡¯t think I can go every day, but I¡¯ll join in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I don¡¯t want to have a shameful match like today when we¡¯re in America ¡¹

    The three of the beauty witch league will come to train in the mansion?

    ¡¸ How about we go for a training camp before going to America in Haruka-san and Maria-chan¡¯s training place? ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    Kudou Haruka¡¯s recently training in the Kouzuki SS training building.

    They have a dojo there, so they can do training camps.

    ¡¸ Is that okay, Darling? ¡¹

    Edie asks me.

    I¡¯m the owner of Kouzuki SS.

    So, I have authority in that building.

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can. I¡¯ll tell Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Darling ¡¹

    Edie smiled happily.

    ¡¸ If so, I¡¯ll send Edie and Haruko-san to school in my car ¡¹

    Margo-san said.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Margo-san. You don¡¯t mind, do you, Haruko? ¡¹

    Rodulfo Seiko-san bows to Margo-san and looks at her disciple.

    ¡¸ Haruko, what do you think of the school? If you don¡¯t mind then we can go here together to study! ¡¹

    Edie said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, come to our school, Haruko-chan ¡¹

    Nei also invites Line Haruko-san.

    ¡¸ Umu, it¡¯s fun in this school. I¡¯m also here ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ll be happy to have Haruko-chan as our student here too! ¡¹

    Nei said. The students;

    ¡¸ I-I welcome it! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯d be happy to see you here! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve become a fan after watching your match earlier, please enroll in our school ¡¹

    They all welcome Haruko-san.

    Haruko-san;

    ¡¸ Okay, please take care of me ¡¹

    She bows to everyone politely.

    ¡¸ Oooh!! ¡¹

    Cheers fill the school cafeteria.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s nice, going to the same school as Nei-san and Mitama-san. I want to enroll in this school too if possible

    Saito Yuki-san said.

    ¡¸ Really? If so, why don¡¯t you enroll here too? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! That easy? ¡¹

    Saito-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yuki-chan, what school are you enrolled in right now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s in the performing arts institute, Morikoshi school! Everyone in Death Star Productions goes there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, our company¡¯s affiliated with Morikoshi institute ¡¹

    Nei asks. Saito-san and Fujimori-san replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s the rule ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s why we¡¯re happy to hear Nei-san¡¯s offer, but I can¡¯t. That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    Saito-san told Nei.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s the rule! Although, who knows until when that rule will continue ¡¹

    Nei looked at me and smiled.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ But still, thanks for today. If there¡¯s another job available, then please give us a call ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d excuse us ¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san and Fujimori-san greeted off and left.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll send you off in my car to the station. Rodulfo-san and Poron-san, get on my ride too ¡¹

    Margo-san told them.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just in the parking lot there, I¡¯ll drive it here ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Margo-chan, our place is just right there so we¡¯ll just walk it off ¡¹

    Mimi-san left her seat.

    ¡¸ See you later, Haruko! ¡¹

    Edie smiled at Line Haruko-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you for today ¡¹

    Haruko-san bowed at Edie.

    Margo-san guides Saito Yuki-san, Fujimori-san, Poron-san, Monkey Mimi-san, Rodulfo Seiko-san, and Line Haruko-san out of the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Oh sh*t, I forgot to ask them to give me an autograph ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go ask them ¡¹

    ¡¸ That girl is still an idol right! ¡¹

    The martial arts fans and the fangirls followed them out.

    The school cafeteria turns quiet in an instant.

    ¡¸ Okay, next, who wants this? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s still distributing the cosmetics Mariko left to the tennis girls.

    ¡¸ Should we go back to the bakery? ¡¹

    I stood up.

    Speaking of which, Mana, Yomi, and Haiji are still in the bakery.

    They remained to clean up the oven.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Nei smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going home with Mao first. I have my car parked in the special parking lot ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Mao, well go back home first, help out mama is preparing dinner, okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, see you later Yoshida-kun!! ¡¹

    Mao-chan had been told not to call me ¡°Papa¡± in this place.

    ¡¸ Then, Mitama, go with Nagisa and Mao-chan ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s just going back from school to the mansion, they still need a bodyguard with them.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Mitama bows to me.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, we¡¯ll go home too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Eri-chan. Let¡¯s go back to Agnes-chan ¡¹

    Rie and Eri will go home with Nagisa.

    Nagisa¡¯s car is an ordinary car so the five of them will fit just enough.

    ¡¸ Okay, take care ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s about time for us to go too ¡¹

    Misato told me.

    Kurama Misato, Sumitomo Momoka, Shirahata Setsuna, and Asahina Nozomi¡­

    They live in the new brothel in the basement of the hotel in front of the station, and Minaho-neesan drives them to school every day.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san told us to wait in the usual place once the school festival is over ¡¹

    Momoka said.

    The usual means the hidden room in the basement

    That means that Minaho-neesan¡¯s coming back to school again

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll send Misato-chan off ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee stood up.

    Katsuko-nee¡¯s assisting Minaho-neesan in raising the prostitute cadets.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go with them, Kinuka too ¡¹

    Edie and Kinuka will be their guards.

    We still have students in the school so they need security.

    ¡¸ That was a lot of fuss earlier so Yukiyo might¡¯ve set something up ¡¹1

    Iwakura Yukiyo, the student council president.

    We went ham during the closing party after all.

    I feel like Iwakura-san¡¯s a bit too quiet this school festival.

    She might do something right at the end though

    ¡¸ Should I go too? ¡¹

    Luna asks.

    ¡¸ No, Kinuka and I will do ¡¹

    Edie replied.

    That means the remaining people are¡­

    Nei, Megu, Luna, Ai, Kurose Anju.

    Then Mana, Yomi, and Haiji were still at the bakery.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1409.

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Onii-chan ¡¹

    I returned to the bakery with Nei, Megu, Luna, Ai, and Kurose Anju.

    Mana welcomed us.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re done cleaning now ¡¹

    The workbench and the oven are already clean.

    Thanks, Mana. Oh, you even cleaned inside the oven.

    I opened the oven to check that there was not a single crumb left.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we had time. And we thought that it would be troublesome for Onii-chan and Ai-san to do it after returning ¡¹

    Mana didn¡¯t come with the girls to the closing party.

    As expected, she¡¯s afraid to meet those who knew her from before.

    ¡¸ Mana-oneesan, I already swapped the memories of those who have met Nii-san¡¯s little sister to me ¡¹

    Reading my thoughts, Luna goes to Mana.

    ¡¸ Ah, I see. Then it should be okay now, right? ¡¹

    Mana asks Luna worriedly.

    ¡¸ Yes, it should be fine now. Even if some weren¡¯t at the school festival today, others are convinced that it¡¯s me ¡¹

    Even if someone realizes that Mana was the one they met, others will dismiss it.

    ¡¸ Mana, let¡¯s go around next school festival ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about Onii-chan? Mana¡¯s school festival is still coming ¡¹

    Mana replied cheerfully.

    ¡¸ We just transferred to our new middle school, and since the twins and I are in a special class, we can¡¯t do anything with the regular students, but we can still do something on our own, so come visit us by then ¡¹

    Mana is with Eri, Rie, Arisu and Kinuka in the private middle school that Minaho-neesan found for them.

    However, the twins and Arisu are all in the first year, while Mana¡¯s the only one in the second year.

    It¡¯s not easy for Mana to be the only one in the other year, even if they¡¯re attending the special class in middle school.

    ¡¸ Besides, Mana¡¯s the only one who will get into high school in two years and become Onii-chan¡¯s junior ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s 14, and she will become a student in our school before I graduate.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just for a year, but I can go to this high school with Onii-chan, and of course, I can help out in the bakery every day, and then we can go to the last school festival as students! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    I pat Mana¡¯s head.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, where are Haiji and Yomi? ¡¹

    There should be other girls that remained in the bakery together with Mana.

    ¡¸ Oh, the two are in that room ¡¹

    Mana points at the break room.

    ¡¸ The two of them are checking the surveillance system. It¡¯s weird, Yomi-chan¡¯s the one learning how to use it from Haiji-chan ¡¹

    Yomi was the one who joined the family first before Haiji.

    That¡¯s why Mana¡¯s right, it¡¯s weird that Yomi¡¯s learning from Haiji, but¡­

    ¡¸ Not really, Haiji¡¯s a smart girl who received special training to be a bodyguard in Europe, she learned how to use the surveillance system in no time at all ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ But, Yomi-chan has her Miko power, so she can just read someone¡¯s memory to know how to use it, right? ¡¹

    Megu asks Luna who has the same power as Yomi.

    ¡¸ She can read how to use it from the memories, but there¡¯s a difference in using it practically. Yomiko-oneesama¡¯s bad at operating machines to begin with. Even if she knows the basics, she can¡¯t come up with ideas on how to apply them ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s it

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s taken over the job as the Takakura shrine maiden, so Yomiko-oneesama¡¯s genuinely trying to learn how to become a bodyguard in the family, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Yomi¡¯s enrolled at the school for the young ladies as a bodyguard.

    She¡¯s not just relying on her Miko power, but she¡¯s also trying to learn the surveillance systems and other things so she can work as a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, if that¡¯s the case, I want Haiji-san to teach me too ¡¹

    Kurose Anju said.

    She also just became my bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going too! I want to use the system to check on some things ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Huh, what do you want to look at? ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    The surveillance system here only checks inside and around the school, and also the mansion.

    If she¡¯s trying to look for something right now, Nei must be foreseeing some kind of danger?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Yukiyo-chan! Yo-chan probably wants to know where she is right now too ¡¹

    Iwakura Yukiyo, the student council president.

    True, we definitely like to check what that troublesome person is doing.

    She could be trying to do something again.

    ¡¸ Then, Yoshi-kun should go and check the system too. We¡¯re gonna have some tea and wait here ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Oh, right ¡¹

    Mana begins preparing tea.

    ¡¸ We also have tea snacks ¡¹

    Ai shows the pad on the workbench.

    ¡¸ I left some¡­thinking that we¡¯ll eat later ¡¹

    Oh, the bread in the cafe¡¯s sold out, but¡­

    Ai saved some for us to eat after the closing party.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll also help prepare tea ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Knock, knock~ Coming in! ¡¹

    Nei enters as soon as she opens the break room door.

    ¡¸ Oh, good work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good work ¡¹

    Yomi and Haiji saw us and bowed.

    ¡¸ G-Good work ¡¹

    Kurose Anju bowed at the two.

    ¡¸ No, we just had fun at the closing party, sorry that you two had to keep watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, this is a job for the family. Kou-sama, this way ¡¹

    Haiji gives me a print.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see ¡¹

    That¡¯s the report of the incidents that happened today.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve picked up five incidents from the newspaper articles and police reports that I thought fit the bill. It¡¯s disguised as an ordinary car accident or a drunken quarrel, but we think that Michi-oneesama¡¯s father is involved in the incidents ¡¹

    Oh right, Kudou-papa, and Agrippina-san, the top bodyguard one can buy.

    They were turning the tables on those who came after Minaho-neesan for today.

    At first, Minaho-neesan was the bait, drawing the enemies in, but¡­

    Later in the afternoon, Minaho-neesan returned to school, and let Kudou-papa do the work.

    ¡¸ Still, five in just one day ¡¹

    Five times, these people came to attack Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Are all of these from the same organization? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, I think they¡¯re not. I don¡¯t think that all five incidents were from different groups, but I feel like at least three were involved ¡¹

    Haiji speaks her analysis.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Haiji ¡¹

    I read the report.

    I¡¯ll ask Minaho-neesan about the minute details later.

    Or Shou-neechan.

    Rei-chan¡¯s on her day off so she probably doesn¡¯t know anything about today¡¯s incidents.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Yomi-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks Yomi, who¡¯s operating the surveillance system

    ¡¸ Uhm, I think I get the basics, but I¡¯m afraid that I may have missed something ¡¹

    Yomi replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Unlike my Miko power, I can¡¯t read the minds of the person through the cameras ¡¹

    Yomi can see the minds of the people around her.

    However, she can only understand those who are near her.

    Naturally, she can¡¯t read the minds of those who are seen through the cameras on the screen.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s a good lesson for Yomi to observe people! After all, Yomi tends to rely on her Miko power more than Tsukiko-chan and Luna-chan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    Yomi¡¯s the type who gets carried away.

    Tsukiko, Luna, or Koyomi-chan are quite cautious.

    I¡¯m worried about that part of Yomi.

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry ¡¹

    Yomi apologized.

    ¡¸ Okay, lemme borrow the system ¡¹

    Nei took the keyboard from Yomi, then¡­

    She checks the system at an incredibly fast speed.

    She taps the keys in a small rhythm, then Nei continues to switch the cameras rapidly.

    The screen changes the camera views one after another.

    Carious rooms, corridors, classrooms, corridors again.

    It¡¯s dark outside so the image is filtered to night vision.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s amazed.

    Nei¡¯s been using this system since then.

    She¡¯s been in our family longer than we are.

    Her years of learning the system are different.

    ¡¸ I think that Yukiyo-chan¡¯s hiding over there! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s exploring several of the secret rooms in the school.

    ¡¸ There we go! BINGO! ¡¹

    Nei, this is the student council control warehouse.

    Nei brings the feed from the camera to the monitor.

    ¡¸ Hyaa?! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju raised her voice in surprise after seeing the screen.

    Iwakura Yukiyo¡¯s having sex with naked men.

    ¡º Ufufu, you¡¯ve gotten better, Kondou-kun. Deeper thrust harder. Aaah ¡»

    ¡º Iwakura-senpai! Iwakura-senpai! Aaah! ¡»

    Iwakura-san¡¯s having sex with some of her juniors.

    ¡º Hey, don¡¯t just wait for your turn. I still have two more holes available ¡» Fill it up ¡»

    ¡º Iwakura-kaichou ¡»

    ¡º I can¡¯t hold back anymore! ¡»

    ¡º Me too!! ¡»

    Men are swarming around Iwakura-kaichou¡¯s body.

    ¡º Go ahead, I¡¯ll satisfy you all tonight! Ufufufu ¡»

    She stuffs two dicks in her mouth and wiggles her own hips while stroking two more with her hand.

    ¡º Iwkaura-san! Aaaah! ¡»

    ¡º Kuuu!! ¡»

    The sensitive boys immediately ejaculate from just a hand job.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    Kurose Anju screams again as she sees the white mucous splatter on Iwakura-san¡¯s skin.

    She¡¯s still a virgin so this must be too stimulating for her.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough peeping ¡¹

    Nei switches the feed.

    ¡¸ I guess Yukiyo-chan¡¯s having fun with her own slaves ¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s planning to do anything to us.

    ¡¸ Well, this is also Yukiyo-chan¡¯s last school festival, and she just finished her student council president work after the closing party, so I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be making memories all night long there ¡¹

    The end of our student council term is at the end of the school festival.

    That¡¯s why the orgy party would be Iwakura-san¡¯s last event as the student council president.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s leave her alone ¡¹

    ¡¸ True ¡¹

    As long as there¡¯s no harm to us, she can do whatever she wants

    ¡¸ That aside, err, this, look at this ¡¹

    Nei brings up another feed from the camera.

    ¡¸ Huh, no way?! ¡¹

    The monitor shows a man and a woman having sex at the gym warehouse.

    ¡¸ The folk dance at the after-party just now had the spectators end on an emotional note thanks to Nagisa-oneechan and Katsuko-oneechan ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ This happens every year. The lovers danced Oklahoma mixer or some other idyllic dance, but they got too excited that they had sex in campus after the closing party, and the best places are here in the storage room and¡­

    Nei brings another feed.

    ¡¸ Hyaaa?! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju screams more.

    Another couple having sex.

    Oh, that¡¯s the backstage of the auditorium.

    There were many events at the school festival where the keys are lent to the students.

    ¡¸ High school is amazing ¡¹

    Yomi, who¡¯s still in middle school, says while looking at the screen out of interest.

    ¡¸ It happens a lot ¡¹

    Haiji was born in a European brothel district so she looks at it with disillusioned eyes.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so, Haiji-san? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju asks Haiji.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s common in Europe, where high-school students have sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, I¡¯ve also been in Europe, but was that the case? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju was at the boarding school for an all-girls school in Switzerland as an attendant of Ishigami Mizuki, her former master.

    Only rich girls are allowed there so she and Haiji had seen different worlds.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like in Japan, where the lovers get events frequently and copulate every time they have one, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s common for lovers to spend the last part of a fun event like that ¡¹

    Haiji said. Nei added.

    ¡¸ With that said, we don¡¯t have any work to do so let¡¯s enjoy watching this, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Huh, Nei?

    ¡¸ Look Yo-chan, it¡¯s the night after the school festival. I¡¯m fine, but Megu-chan and Ai-chan are definitely expecting that ¡¹

    Nei points at the couples on the monitor.

    They¡¯re excited about the school festival that they had sex after it was over.

    ¡¸ These events are something you only experience in high school ¡¹

    Megu and Ai¡¯s first-year school festival ends today.

    ¡¸ Also, Maana-chan worked really hard these past two days, right? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    Mana¡¯s still in middle school, but she¡¯s been supporting us in our cafe.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right ¡¹

    Someone knocked on the door as soon as I replied to Nei.

    ¡¸ The tea¡¯s ready ¡¹

    The door opens, and the woman on the topic just now, Mana shows with a smile on her face.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan, finished checking? ¡¹

    Mana asks Nei.

    ¡¸ Yep, no problems! Let¡¯s go have some tea now! You can leave the monitoring system on automatic and alert mode and we¡¯ll be fine ¡¹

    The sensors throughout the school will sound an alarm to tell if they catch anything unusual.

    ¡¸ Hohohonhoito! Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Nei immediately turns the system to the said modes.

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s have tea for now. ¡¹

    I went outside the break room.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    There¡¯s tea and bread for the number of people at the bakery.

    Oh, I¡¯m a little tired so having some sweets would help.

    ¡¸ Err, there¡¯s one more bread and tea here ¡¹

    Mana prepares one more teacup.

    ¡¸ It seems that they¡¯re done there too ¡¹

    The monitor on the bakery is showing the feed at the school cafeteria.

    Oh, the tennis girls are almost finished distributing the cosmetics Mariko left to them.

    ¡¸ I want to hear what they say ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu uses the monitor¡¯s control panel to play the audio from the microphone in the cafeteria.

    ¡º Okay, that¡¯s all done! I¡¯m going to ask the girl who was in charge of the rental stuff at the cafe to go with me tomorrow. Anyone else can have a day off tomorrow. Take a rest. The evaluation meeting for the school festival can go the other day ¡»

    Kana-senpai talks to the tennis club girls.

    Since the school festival was on Saturday and Sunday, we won¡¯t have any classes on Monday, turning it into a substitute holiday.

    That¡¯s why students won¡¯t come to school unless they have business here.

    ¡º They¡¯ll be done with the settlement of accounts by the next day. Then, Katsuko-san will take out the necessary expense and the remainder will go to the tennis club ¡»

    ¡º Yay!! ¡»

    The girls clapped their hands.

    They know from the response that the sales were good.

    I already heard that Katsuko-nee mentioned to the tennis girls that the profits would be given to the tennis club girls except for the necessary expense.

    ¡º And so, as for the money, other than buying the missing equipment, we¡¯re going to spend it before the seniors¡¯ graduate ¡»

    Kana-senpai said with a smile.

    ¡º Eeh~ No need, we¡¯re already retiring from the club after the school festival ¡»

    ¡º You juniors can use it for yourselves ¡»

    ¡º You could keep it saved for the next year ¡»

    The third years say, but¡­

    ¡º But Senpai. Our advisor Michii-sensei allowed our tennis club to open a cafe in collaboration with the baking course, but she¡¯s retiring at the end of this year, right? ¡»

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡º We don¡¯t know who will be the adviser for the tennis club next year, and if we just leave it as the club budget, they might just confiscate it ¡»

    The current advisor of the tennis club is a much older teacher, and I hear that she¡¯s not in good shape.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s not that enthusiastic about the club activities, and she didn¡¯t show up at the cafe this time since Katsuko-nee¡¯s the instructor in the baking course, and she¡¯s in charge of the whole thing.

    ¡º Besides, if they discover that the tennis club got the extra money earned from the cafe, then the club money coming from the student council might reduce next year. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to use up the entire amount by March 31 ¡»

    If it¡¯s zero in the club books, the student council should give us the exact amount next year as this year¡¯s club budget, unless something goes wrong.

    ¡º That¡¯s why we don¡¯t know how much will be left until we settle the accounts, but when the senior exams are over, why don¡¯t we take our club to a training camp somewhere? It¡¯ll be a graduation trip for the seniors too. We can play tennis during the day, then soak in a hot spring at night, then go all out for some good food! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s a nice idea! ¡»

    ¡º That might become an incentive to study for the exams ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s a little pitiful if someone didn¡¯t get accepted to their college or university by the time of the camping trip ¡»

    ¡º Well, if that happens, we¡¯ll just make it a ¡°Sorry that you had to be a repeater¡± party ¡»

    The seniors agreed to Kana-senpai¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡º Uhm, actually, I talked to Mariko this morning and she said that she might be able to get a facility that Torii electronics use for recreation, where we can stay for cheap ¡»

    Kana-senpai shows off her best friend¡¯s name and power again.

    ¡º Kana, where even is that recreation facility? ¡»

    Someone in the same year as Kana-senpai asks her.

    ¡º Well, I heard that they have eight locations across the country, so she mentioned that we should discuss which is the best for us. Whether it¡¯s the sea, mountains, lake shore, or island ¡»

    ¡º As expected of the wealthy ¡»

    ¡º Ah, hot springs are nice, but I feel like I want to go to some island in the south ¡»

    ¡º Hoshizaki-senpai. Is it in Okinawa? ¡»

    ¡º You wouldn¡¯t believe this, it¡¯s in Hawaii ¡»

    ¡º T-There?!!! ¡»

    ¡º Hawaii?! We can¡¯t go there with the money we earned, right? ¡»

    ¡º Well, it would be impossible with this, but using Mariko¡¯s place would be cheap, so it wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask to pay for your own transport, right? ¡»

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡º I see. I guess if it¡¯s in March, then we can take advantage of the New Year¡¯s gift and all ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, I think Mom will give me money for plane tickets if I cry a river ¡»

    The tennis girls talk happily.

    ¡º Well, we can think about it later ¡»

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡º Right, Hoshizaki-san. Then, you¡¯re the next tennis club captain ¡»

    ¡º What? ¡»

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡º Does anyone object? I¡¯m retiring from the club anyway. So, I¡¯m appointing Hoshizaki Kana as the next club president! ¡»

    ¡º No objections ¡»

    ¡º I think that¡¯s a good idea ¡»

    The tennis girls clapped for Kana-senpai.

    ¡º I mean, Kana was like the club president while managing the school festival cafe ¡»

    ¡º You were taking responsibility for everyone for the past two days ¡»

    ¡º You weren¡¯t even like that before ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, that! You were even skipping club activities just until recently ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯ve grown ¡»

    The seniors looked at Kana-senpai and smiled.

    ¡º Well then, you better take care of them, Kana ¡»

    The club president said, and then.

    ¡º Okay. I¡¯ll do it! I got this! Geez ¡»

    Kana-senpai also took the role of club president for the next term.

    ¡º Okay, Hoshizaki Kana-san is now the club president. Now, give us a speech ¡»

    ¡º We¡¯ve had enough of those today! ¡»

    Kana-senpai retorts.

    ¡º Don¡¯t say that. Give us something, Prez! ¡»

    ¡º Geez! I get it already ¡»

    Then, Kana-senpai;

    ¡º Everyone, good job for today. Our cafe was a success, and we did all show up on TV ¡»

    ¡º Oh right, my Grandma from the rural area sent me a mail ¡»

    ¡º As expected of government broadcasts ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, we can talk about that later. Then we shared Mariko¡¯s gifts with everyone. Did you have fun at this year¡¯s school festival? ¡»

    Kana-senpai asks the tennis club girls.

    ¡º Yes, that was fun ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, I had fun ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s a good memory ¡»

    ¡º I won¡¯t forget this year ¡»

    They all had fun

    ¡º Me too, I had fun just like everyone. Then, you¡¯re all dismissed!! Good job!!

    ¡º Good Job!! ¡»

    The tennis girls ended their school festival with a smile.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ Great, nothing¡¯s started yet ¡¹

    Kana-senpai walks into the bakery as soon as she dismissed the group.

    ¡¸ Since it¡¯s Ai, I thought that she might¡¯ve already started it with Nobu without waiting for me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s also expecting sex in the campus right after the school festival.

    ¡¸ Ai waited¡­Kana-chan¡¯s also family ¡¹

    Ai replies calmly.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry. I was just joking. You could¡¯ve started without waiting for me for real. Everyone wants to do it with Nobu right away, don¡¯t you all? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said cheerfully.

    ¡¸ To tell the truth, my body¡¯s already itching for Nobu! I already planned to have sex with Nobu after the school festival is over after all! ¡¹

    Err, I see.

    ¡¸ Ai too¡­ had also been thinking¡­ about doing it with Yoshida-kun¡­ since this afternoon ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s a docile girl, but she has quite a lewd personality.

    ¡¸ I can understand how Kana-san and Ai-chan feel, but, let¡¯s all take a break first! ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan¡¯s also tired from everything that happened for the past two days ¡¹

    ¡¸ Drink some tea, eat sweet bread, and take it slow ¡¹

    Luna and Yomi said.

    ¡¸ Mana also wants to do it soon. But, our family has a rule about behaving oneself ¡¹

    Mana says while bringing the pastry and tea for Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai bows her head.

    ¡¸ The truth is, I asked Mariko if she¡¯s coming too. She¡¯s still in the mansion, right? ¡¹

    Mariko went back to the mansion together with Marika, and her friend, the Matsumoto siblings.

    ¡¸ Mariko helped me a lot today, and so I thought of having sex with Nobu together with her, but¡­ Mariko said; ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ She¡¯ll do it with Nobu at her school festival, so we should enjoy today by ourselves ¡¹

    Even though Mariko¡¯s quite the selfish girl, she still remembers to give priority to the family.

    ¡¸ Well yeah. Onii-chan doesn¡¯t like it if someone¡¯s a bit too greedy. And if Onii-chan hates us, what¡¯s the point of living? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun won¡¯t hate the family for something like that ¡¹

    Megu said.

    ¡¸ But¡­ the family doesn¡¯t allow¡­ bad-mannered girls. ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡º Yeah, even Katsuko-oneechan nor Nagisa-oneechan gave them time to us ¡»

    Huh, Nei?

    ¡¸ Dancing at the closing party even though they¡¯re no students is still a laughing matter, but, I think that they held back on the good job sex at this hour ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why Katsuko-san¡¯s not here. ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked around and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s great if it¡¯s just the students at the end of the school festival day ¡¹

    If it¡¯s just the students in our school, then Edie, Mitama, Tsukiko, and the prostitute cadets should also be here, but¡­

    They¡¯re away for different reasons.

    ¡¸ Ah, should I leave then? ¡¹

    Haiji asks me.

    She¡¯s still in middle school, so she¡¯s not a student of our school.

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesama and I will go to that room there ¡¹

    Luna looked at the break room and said.

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s leave the room for Onii-chan and the students of this school, right? ¡¹

    Mana said, but¡­

    That means, Megu, Ai, Nei, and Kana-senpai with me.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­wants Mana-chan to stay too¡­ ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡­you¡­helped us a lot¡­yesterday¡­and today too¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want Mana to stay ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Nobu, why not let everyone stay? We also need someone to take photos, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re all younger, and it feels kind of sad telling them to go away ¡¹

    That¡¯s also true.

    The two have their Miko power so they can also share the sexual pleasure.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry to interrupt the conversation, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju speaks up with an uneasy look.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, I-I don¡¯t seem to understand what¡­what everyone¡¯s about to do¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s still a virgin.

    Besides, she hasn¡¯t seen me have sex with women yet.

    ¡¸ S-Should I stay here too? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, you have to ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Anju-chan needs to stay to learn! ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Err¡­what¡­what kind of study? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looks confused.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, drink tea, eat your bread. Kukuku ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll figure it out soon ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­Kurose-san should also learn it soon ¡¹

    Mana and Ai looked at Kurose Anju and said.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1410.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves to each other yet ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Kurose Anju and said.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Kurose Anju. I¡¯ve been appointed as Kuormori Kou-sama¡¯s bodyguard since yesterday ¡¹

    Kurose Anju introduced herself to Kana-senpai in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Bodyguard? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at my face.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same as Mitama-chan! Anju-chan was also born from a family of bodyguards since her ancestors ¡¹

    Nei explained it to me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Edie¡¯s about to go to America soon. Besides, you can¡¯t have too many bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. But she doesn¡¯t seem like Edie or Mitama-san at all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s right. Kurose Anju¡¯s appearance is of a normal girl.

    No, she¡¯s cuter than ordinary girls.

    ¡¸ There are two kinds of bodyguards, one looks strong based on appearance, and the other one is a normal person who doesn¡¯t seem like a bodyguard from the other point of view ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, she¡¯s just like Michi-san then ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s convinced.

    Michi¡¯s appearance is a small girl as if she¡¯s a Japanese doll.

    Nobody can tell how strong Michi is from her appearance.

    ¡¸ Then that means, is she as strong as Michi-san? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s been in our family for a long too so she knows about Michi¡¯s skills.

    ¡¸ No, not really, Kurose-san doesn¡¯t have the same combat power as Michi, Edie, or Mitama does. I think that she¡¯s weaker than Haiji, or even Yomi and Luna there ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    It¡¯s not just Haiji, who has specialized bodyguard training, but also Yomi and Luna are training with Michi and Edie daily.

    ¡¸ Huh? She¡¯s that weak? If so, why did you get her as your bodyguard, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san¡¯s got a good personality. She¡¯s earnest, and she¡¯s always serious, never cutting corners. To me, that kind of personality is valuable ¡¹

    I look at Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san¡¯s previous employer wasn¡¯t a good one. They were so self-important, arrogant, and egoistic that they didn¡¯t see Kurose-san¡¯s value. That¡¯s why I took Kurose-san from them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh, you took her from them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I took her by force. Well, it¡¯s mostly as compensation for the troubles they caused us ¡¹

    I deflowered Ishigami Mizuki to punish her.

    As for her brother, Iwakura-san made him her toy.

    ¡¸ But I thought that Kurose-san¡¯s more valuable as compensation for the trouble. This girl¡¯s good, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a good bodyguard ¡¹

    Kurose Anju speaks to me.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I¡¯m not that valuable ¡¹

    Her cheeks blushed out of embarrassment.

    ¡¸ No, I think that Kurose Anju-san¡¯s going to be a highly capable bodyguard ¡¹

    Haiji says with a serious face.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san can observe and analyze events in front of her without preconceptions. That skill is valuable for bodyguards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, I get that. Yomi sees that in Kurose-san too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomiko-oneesama and I can see how Kurose-san¡¯s mind flows, how she understands things, and how she constructs her thoughts ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s logical and clean, Kurose-san¡¯s a smart person ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nonononono, I-I-I¡¯m not that good ¡¹

    Luna praised her. Kurose-san looks even more troubled.

    ¡¸ I want Kurose-san and Haiji to be the ones making the shots. Look, Mitama and Kinuka are both strong, but they have low observation and analysis strength. You don¡¯t need to be as strong as Mitama, since you need to be the one who gives the right instruction from the back ¡¹

    There¡¯s Edie who can do both, but¡­

    Even so, having people with various abilities to handle any situation.

    ¡¸ Err, Nobu, how old is this girl? Is she at the same age as Nobu and Ai? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Kurose Anju¡¯s age.

    ¡¸ A year younger. She¡¯s still 15, but she¡¯s skipped a grade in Europe. That¡¯s why she¡¯s already a middle school graduate ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, Europe¡¯s different from Japanese schools, the new year starts in fall and ends before summer! So, Anju graduated from middle school in Europe ¡¹

    Nei explained.

    ¡¸ I see. If she skipped a grade, then that means she¡¯s smart ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kana-chan, then it¡¯s impossible in Japan for those who skipped a grade abroad to transfer to a school for older people, so Anju-chan has no choice but to enter high-school next spring. That¡¯s why she will be Yo-chan¡¯s bodyguard by spring ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, she says she¡¯s a full-time bodyguard, but she¡¯s still in training ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. Taking a cute girl as compensation is the best ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ I love that part of you Nobu. You look like a herbivore, yet, you¡¯re such a carnivore ¡¹

    Then, she speaks to Kurose Anju;

    ¡¸ So, what are your thoughts about Nobu taking you away from your former master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looks down.

    ¡¸ I still honestly don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, or why did I become Kuromori-sama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know, yet you follow him? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, uhm, my previous master, no, it was contractual so she¡¯s not my master yet, but, Ishigami Mizuki-sama didn¡¯t say anything when Kuromori-sama asked me to stay, so I thought that I had no choice. No, as a bodyguard, I think that Kuromori-sama, I mean, someone closer to the Kouzuki house¡­is much more prestigious in my career, and I¡¯m honored for the opportunity to get closer to the Kouzuki SS, the best organization in Japan when it comes to security¡­that¡­ ¡¹

    She mutters a lot.

    ¡¸ Is there anything you¡¯re not satisfied with? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Kurose Anju straight.

    ¡¸ N-No, I-I don¡¯t have any d-dissatisfaction! I have a lot of worries, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looked up and replied with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t understand how you came to this position, but she still does her job now that she¡¯s in here. Anju-chan¡¯s that kind of slow girl. ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I can¡¯t explain it logically, but I feel like the Kuromori house has accepted me, or rather, welcome me. That¡¯s why I feel like¡­it¡¯s okay to stay ¡¹

    Kurose Anju said. Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Now I get the reason why Nobu picked her. Right¡­ I guess it¡¯s also valuable to have a girl who can make decisions on what they feel, not just about what they thought ¡¹

    She smiled at Kurose Anju.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s a little timid girl, but she¡¯s a wise one.

    She understands that a place where they allow you to stay is a place where you should be.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Hoshizaki Kana, let¡¯s get along ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-Nice to meet you too ¡¹

    Kurose Anju bows.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­also wants to be friends with Anju-san ¡¹

    Ai says with her usual small voice.

    ¡¸ You mean, she hasn¡¯t done it with Nobu yet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If she does, then she won¡¯t call Yo-chan that way ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Onii-chan doesn¡¯t open up to anyone unless he had sex with them ¡¹

    Mana looked at me with a smile.

    ¡¸ He won¡¯t call you so casually, or act overly familiar ¡¹

    True, I always draw a line between girls I hadn¡¯t had sex with.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­wants to teach Anju-san¡­a lot about the methods¡­on how to make Yoshida-kun¡­feel good ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, it¡¯s still half a year, but she will be Ai¡¯s junior by spring next year ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Ai smiled.

    ¡¸ There will also be¡­ new juniors apart from Anju-san¡­ in the bakery by spring next year. Then¡­Ai will teach the juniors¡­how to make bread¡­and sex with Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Since I¡¯m the club president of the tennis club now, I¡¯ll get Nobu to eat up the new cute girl in the club next year ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-san! Ai-chan! ¡¹

    Megu tries to object to the two, but¡­

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan too, if you find a cute girl in the track and field team, then bring her to Nobu. All the cute girls in our school belong to Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­It¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s forced at first. It¡¯ll be a good memory for them later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. Our first time was rape ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! Onii-chan went all out and raped me on my first time ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s also joining the talk.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, how was your first time? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks Megu.

    ¡¸ I had sex with Yoshi-kun willingly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ I also asked to have sex with him ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s first time was half-half. But thinking about it now, I think that was for the better ¡¹

    ¡¸ At first, it was scary, but, Nii-san was gentle, so it¡¯s a good memory now ¡¹

    Haiji, Yomi, and Luna recall their first times.

    ¡¸ Haa, everyone¡¯s done it with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s eyes are wide open in surprise.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t join in the family in the truest sense unless you have sex with Nii-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Luna-chan, having sex with Yo-chan isn¡¯t the only thing. We¡¯re prepared to give our sexual desires to Yo-chan, have sex with him and nobody else for the rest of our lives, give birth to his child, and raise the children together! You need the resolve all of that. That¡¯s how we become family! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nobu¡¯s ready to make all of us greedy people happy at any cost. That¡¯s what¡¯s amazing about Nobu. He¡¯s endlessly deep. So, he should take in cute girls ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ He won¡¯t take in just every cute girl there! Yoshi-kun is the one to make the choice ¡¹

    Megu told the two sullenly.

    ¡¸ I know. Nobu chose me too. I already know how lucky and happy I am ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, Anju-chan¡¯s one of the girls that Yo-chan chose ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei ignore Megu¡¯s angry face and speaks to Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s our time with yo-chan for now. Anju-chan¡¯s first time has to be next time ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can decide whether you want your first time to be forced or consensual ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s¡­start¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, we already ate and drank snacks. Why don¡¯t we start now? ¡¹

    Nei, Kana-senpai, Ai, and Mana.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, what about you? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks. Megu;

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll do it too! I also want to do it with Yoshi-kun as the last part of this year¡¯s school festival ¡¹

    She replied in a panic.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yoshida-kun¡­we usually do it in the other room¡­ ¡¹

    Ai looks at the break room.

    ¡¸ But, I want to do it here today. Ai will clean up later¡­okay? ¡¹

    She wants to have sex in the bakery where we always make pastries?

    Err¡­

    We¡¯re taking a break from school tomorrow so we¡¯re not using it.

    As long as we disinfect the place, there should be no problems.

    ¡¸ Oh, there was this old movie where the heroine gets fucked on the workbench of the kitchen in a restaurant ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, you¡¯re talking about ¡°The postman rings the bell twice¡± right? ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Why don¡¯t we start? Let¡¯s see, raise your hand if you want to have sex with Yo-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me! Me! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Ai, and Megu raised their hands.

    ¡¸ Mana-chan¡¯s joining in too, also ¡¹

    Nei looked at Luna and the girls.

    ¡¸ Haiji-oneesama and I will be taking photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurose-san will be observing ¡¹

    Luna and Haiji replied.

    ¡¸ Yomiko-oneesama should do the usual ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s going to pass on the pleasure of using her Miko power.

    That¡¯s why even the girls who don¡¯t have sex with me can experience the pleasure of the one I¡¯m having sex with

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s clean up the cups and plates first ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gave instructions and our tea time is over

    It¡¯s finally going to the post-school festival sex time

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸ How is it, Nobu? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, Megu, Nei, and Mana put their hands on the workbench and stick out their ass to me.

    Megu and Nei are wearing their uniform.

    Mana¡¯s wearing a civilian dress.

    Kana-senpai still hasn¡¯t changed clothes since doing to the cafe so she¡¯s still wearing her tennis wear.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the only one who has a big butt, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai turned to me and swing her round ass.

    Her white miniskirt sways around.

    ¡¸ Hmm, I think that mine¡¯s the biggest among all four of us ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s also swinging her ass, showing me her white panties hiding under her skirt.

    Sure, Nei¡¯s ass is the most splendid.

    ¡¸ Nei-san aside! You already have a great figure, and your breasts and butt are puffing out, your hips tight, and even your hips are toned ¡¹

    Kana-senpai praises Nei¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ You know, my butt doesn¡¯t have many shapes because I keep skipping my tennis club activities before ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think Kana-chan¡¯s butt is cute. Right, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Kana-senpai¡¯s got a nicely shaped butt ¡¹

    That¡¯s a round and plump ass right for her age.

    ¡¸ Nei-oneechan¡¯s just too special. Don¡¯t compare to her. Kana-san is pretty enough! ¡¹

    Mana also sticks out her ass from her skirt.

    ¡¸ So you say, but Mana-chan¡¯s also unbelievably beautiful for someone your age. Everyone in the club thought that Mana-chan¡¯s older ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s right. Mana¡¯s grown taller for the past six months and she¡¯s become more beautiful.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because I¡¯m going through a program to become a supermodel! I have to become beautiful, or the efforts of the family would go to waste ¡¹

    Mana replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Although, models have thin bodies so I have to make sure I don¡¯t get too much meat on my legs or hips ¡¹

    Mana says while rubbing her ass with one hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried that Onii-chan might not like it that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love Mana¡¯s ass too ¡¹

    I reach out to touch Mana¡¯s squishy ass.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, it doesn¡¯t pack that much meat, but it¡¯s got the elasticity of a middle schooler. It feels great to touch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? Really, lemme see ¡¹

    Kana-senpai also groped Mana¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s true. Your skin¡¯s much silkier and your butt is much softer than mine ¡¹

    ¡¸ They all feel different. Luna¡¯s got a much more elastic one and her skin¡¯s smooth too ¡¹

    I explained to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Kana-san, want to touch it too? ¡¹

    Luna comes over.

    ¡¸ You sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, here ¡¹

    Luna presents her butt to Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Onii-san and everyone can touch mine too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do just that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei grabbed Luna¡¯s ass and compared it to themselves.

    ¡¸ Ah, as expected elementary girls are different! You can touch mine too Luna-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled and told Luna.

    ¡¸ Err, I would prefer touching Nei-oneesama¡¯s breasts instead ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s got huge breasts. Despite that, it doesn¡¯t sag at all. The shape is also at the highest level.

    ¡¸ Sure, sure, give me a moment ¡¹

    Nei unbuttoned her blouse and exposed her breasts wrapped in her bra.

    She unhooks the front bra and her huge breasts popped out.

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, this is so soft! ¡¹

    Luna gropes Nei¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Want to touch them Kana-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to touch Nei-san¡¯s breasts, but to tell the truth, I¡¯m more curious about hers! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looked at Yomi.

    Yomi¡¯s got huge breasts for her height, so it attracts attention.

    ¡¸ Ah, sure. Give me a moment too ¡¹

    Yomi lifts up her skirt and her underwear¡¯s exposed.

    She unhooks her bra from below and took it off.

    ¡¸ Wow, it¡¯s so huge. I¡¯m jealous ¡¹

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s just my breasts. I¡¯m the same age as Mana-san, but Yomi¡¯s heart is still a child¡¯s, so it¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Yomi blushed.

    ¡¸ Ah, I see. You¡¯re also 14, just like Mana-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s surprised

    ¡¸ Here you go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Kana-senpai enjoys Yomi¡¯s short stack breasts.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s also different. Whenever we change clothes in the tennis club, I¡¯ve fondled some of the girls as a joke, but middle school girls are different. It¡¯s so huge, yet, these are definitely breasts of a middle schooler ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it that different? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come here, compare yours to Nei-san¡¯s breasts. You¡¯ll see the difference ¡¹

    Kana-senpai grabbed Yomi¡¯s hand and made it touch Nei¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah, this is different ¡¹

    Yomi nods and agreed.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, not that I mind, but why not compare it to yours first instead of mine? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, well, I just thought that it has to be someone with the same huge breast or she can¡¯t tell the difference between middle and high school ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs.

    ¡¸ Then, should Megumi-oneechan and I compare ours to the regular-sized ones? ¡¹

    Mana asks Kana-senpai.

    Oh, Kana-senpai and Nei¡¯s enjoying themselves, yet¡­

    Megu¡¯s the only one not joining in.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯m also curious about Megumi-chan¡¯s athletic body ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled at Megu.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have great style ¡¹

    Megu looks down.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. You¡¯ve got that sweet feel of a high-school girl, Megumi-san¡¯s body is beautiful too. Hey, Megumi-san, about the clothes the track and field club wears during competitions, what do you call them? The one with top and bottom separator and your belly button is exposed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Racing shorts? ¡¹

    Megu answers.

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Have you ever had sex with Nobu wearing those? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? N-No. Uhm, our club bans racing shorts. Takeshiba-san says that it disturbs public morals ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeh, so you haven¡¯t yet? Megumi-chan has such a slender body, so you should put on racing shorts and have sex with Nobu that way ¡¹

    Kana-senpai insists.

    ¡¸ You want that, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu looks at me.

    I imagine Megu wearing racing shorts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that might be a good idea ¡¹

    A skin-tight fit race wear, then just slide it to the side.

    Outdoor sex. Doggystyle. I think that¡¯s great.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll buy one ¡¹

    Megu said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Yes. Megumi-san, you¡¯re doing your best in track and field, and that¡¯s why you have this body! So you should design ways so Nobu-kun could enjoy it to the fullest! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in tennis club, so Nobu gets horniest when I¡¯m wearing tennis wear or related stuff. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t change clothes ¡¹

    Yeah, when it comes to tennis wear, Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t train that much to the point that she¡¯s toned, but she definitely shows her healthy and charming body.

    That¡¯s definitely lewd.

    ¡¸ The second one would be the school uniform. You can¡¯t wear them unless you¡¯re in high school after all ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Nei;

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, that¡¯s naive. Even school uniforms got variations. For example, don¡¯t you want to have sex while wearing a school uniform different from ours? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, good idea Nei! I¡¯ll borrow Misuzu-san¡¯s sailor uniform and have Nobu bang me wearing that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right? Right! Right! ¡¹

    The two senior girls are getting excited.

    Jiii¡­

    Ai had been left out of the conversation, but¡­

    She¡¯s pulling down my zipper without saying anything.

    ¡¸ Hey, Ai, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    Ai looked up at me.

    ¡¸ Kana-san and everyone¡¯s too excited¡­so Ai¡­will suck on Yoshida-kun¡¯s dick ¡¹

    She exposed my penis and held it with both hands, and started licking.

    ¡¸ Ah, sorry. Yo-chan! We got too engrossed in girls¡¯ talk ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, Ai¡¯s right. We got too excited ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai apologized to me.

    ¡¸ Chance! Look, Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana took off her panty and put them on the workbench

    She spreads her legs, showing me her wet slit.

    ¡¸ Mana¡¯s drenched now ¡¹

    She spreads her slit with her finger and shows off her dripping love nectar.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, me too ¡¹

    Megu also took off her panty.

    She turns back to me, sticking out her ass.

    Megu¡¯s slit is also shining with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it¡¯s getting bigger¡­ ¡¹

    Ai can feel the growth in her mouth.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, we got a late start ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Nei-san, this is bad ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take off my lower half! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s upper body has her blouse opened up, exposing her huge breasts.

    She takes off her skirt and panty and got naked.

    Kana-senpai pulls down her panty and flips up her tennis skirt.

    ¡¸ Nei-san, that¡¯s unfair, you have such an amazing figure, then you look so lewd when half-naked. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-chan¡¯s lewd too! Look, you should expose your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right! Okay! I¡¯ll take off my upper half ¡¹

    Kana-senpai takes off her top. She¡¯s wearing a sports bra.

    ¡¸ Keeping the bra on is sexier, right? If you want to take it off, then take it off, Nobu ¡¹

    True, keeping her tennis skirt on, and sports bra is sexy.

    ¡¸ Kana-chan, if you¡¯re going with that look, put on your sun visor too! It¡¯ll be perfect! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei-san, that¡¯s just a porn video costume at that point! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai rejected.

    Then.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju, who¡¯s watching next to Haiji, raises her hand.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up, Anju-chan, got a way to bewitch Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you got an idea then say it ¡¹

    The two seniors ask Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Kurose Anju;

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ve been worried about something since earlier ¡¹

    Huh, what is it about?

    ¡¸ Uhm, is the door to the bakery locked? ¡¹

    The room is the bakery.

    There are three doors.

    One goes to the school cafeteria.

    The other one goes to the break room.

    And the last one goes to the back door.

    ¡¸ When Hoshizaki-san came into the room, the door was open, right? ¡¹

    Speaking of which¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, it automatically locks, but since there¡¯s a lot of people coming in and out during the school festival¡­ ¡¹

    I realized.

    ¡¸ It might not be locked. ¡¹

    Ai lets go of my penis from her mouth and muttered.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any students in the school cafeteria, but¡­

    It¡¯s likely that a tennis club member or someone who has business with Kana-senpai enters the room.

    Despite that, my dick¡¯s exposed.

    Everyone¡¯s half-naked except Haiji, Kurose Anju, and Luna

    ¡¸ Sh*t. ¡¹

    I reach out for the control panel and turn on the automatic lock on the student cafeteria and the back door.

    Click.

    The electronic beep signals that it¡¯s locked.

    ¡¸ That was close. ¡¹

    I sighed.

    Nei and Kana-senpai exhaled.

    ¡¸ Woah, that surprised me. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, I feel like that chipped my life span ¡¹

    ¡¸ But still, good job, Anju-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, you saved us ¡¹

    The two told Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Ah, it was the right choice to say that ¡¹

    She says with a blank face.

    ¡¸ No, I was just thinking that¡­someone might come and open the door¡­and the thought of someone might be watching¡­is some kind of play¡­ ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Anju-chan, sure, we¡¯re a little perverted here, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not into that ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see, I understand. I¡¯ll let you know sooner next time ¡¹

    She smiles.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s lewder than everyone¡­so I thought that it¡¯s okay¡­ ¡¹

    Huh, Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it, Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Ai smiled and stood up.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex while everyone watches ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1411.

    ¡º Huh, still here? Are you not going home? ¡»

    ¡º Just waiting for someone on the team, they¡¯re not done cleaning up yet ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re waiting for Yoshioka-senpai, aren¡¯t you ¡»

    ¡º Eeh, not really ¡»

    ¡º Hey now, I heard that a third-year in the judo club is getting confessed to behind the gym by a junior in the same club ¡»

    ¡º I hear that people try to date in the heat of the school festival ¡»

    ¡º Many of the seniors retire after the school festival after all ¡»

    ¡º Oh, is it the ¡°Senpai? Actually, I¡¯ve always been¡­¡± ¡»

    ¡º But still, a junior in judo club? It¡¯s not the manager, but also a club member, right? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s nice, she¡¯s great at pinning ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not it. The third-year guy¡¯s getting a confession from a first-year guy ¡»

    ¡º Eeeeh?! So it was Gay! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s bad, it affects the birthrate! ¡»

    ¡º Eeh. I want to see it! Where is it?! ¡»

    ¡º This isn¡¯t a novel! Real BL is quite grotesque! ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, the one confessing and getting confessed both have shaved heads, gyoza ears, and buff bodies ¡»

    Our bakery¡¯s door is locked.

    The monitor outside shows the student cafeteria behind the door.

    The school festival was over, but there seemed to be some students still on the campus.

    There are about 20 people just in the cafeteria alone.

    The afterglow of the two-day festival was still in the air.

    ¡¸ Maxing out the audio is a bit noisy¡­ but this feels realistic ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s wearing a sports bra on her upper body and a tennis skirt on her lower half.

    The inside of the bakery is soundproof.

    No sound will leak from inside this room and outside to here when the door is closed.

    What we¡¯re hearing now is the voice picked up by the hidden microphones in the cafeteria through the speakers.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s just on the other side of the door! ¡¹

    Nei smiles, exposing her lovely-shaped breasts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, despite that, Mana and everyone¡¯s ready for sex. That¡¯s so lewd ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s fully naked.

    Her cute nipples are perking up from arousal.

    ¡¸ Are you sure about this? Is the door locked? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s blouse is open, exposing her nipples, and wearing nothing on her lower half. She speaks embarrassed.

    ¡º You know, Shioyama-senpai and Masae-chan just started dating recently, right? ¡»

    ¡º Oh, seems like it ¡»

    ¡º And so, I heard that Masae-chan¡¯s going on a date with Shioyama-senpai tonight ¡»

    ¡º Eeh, like, right now? Where are they going? ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s already late in the night ¡»

    ¡º The two said that they were going to Karaoke together ¡»

    ¡º Oh, that¡¯s definitely suspicious! Karaoke¡¯s a locked room ¡»

    ¡º Hmm, Masae-chan might become a woman tonight! ¡»

    I hear the girls talk between students from the speakers.

    And in this situation, I¡¯m¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah¡­this is amazing. Ai loves this¡­Yoshida-kuuun! ¡¹

    Ai, half-naked in her uniform, is lying down at the workbench.

    I bury my face on Ai¡¯s chest and suck on her pink nipples.

    I roll my tongue and it becomes stiff.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan sure loves sucking on titties ¡¹

    Nei smiled gently, as she watches us.

    ¡¸ He loves breasts, Nobu might have a little bit of Oedipus complex ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan doesn¡¯t have many memories of his mother that he would feel that kind of fetish. He doesn¡¯t know much about motherhood in general ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun grew up without his mother¡¯s affection after all. And so, he doesn¡¯t have Oedipus complex ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a little sullen.

    ¡¸ But, I think Onii-chan¡¯s gentle with us because he¡¯s like that ¡¹

    Mana smiles to brighten up the mood.

    ¡¸ I see. Sorry, I said something unneeded ¡¹

    Kana-senpai apologized to me.

    ¡¸ No need, it¡¯s not like Kana-senpai knew about my mother ¡¹

    I looked up from Ai¡¯s chest and said.

    ¡¸ Sure, I love breasts, but I don¡¯t think my mother even gave me breast milk. No, I¡¯m sure of it ¡¹

    That woman refused to talk, nor make contact with me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yo-chan¡¯s love of boobs might be an unconscious desire for motherly things, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Yo-chan¡¯s looking for his real mother. That part is something that¡¯s completely lacking inside Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t even think about it anymore these days. Even if we bumped into each other in the town now, I won¡¯t even recall her face ¡¹

    The memory of my mother has become a blurry image now.

    No, thinking about it, mother forbade me to stare at her back then so it¡¯s natural that I don¡¯t remember her.

    The only thing I remember about that woman is her perfume, which I can smell a lot.

    That smell makes me rush to hide to keep myself out of her sight.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai, whose half-naked on the workbench, looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­right now, you can do what you want with Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s got a worried look in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry about that ¡¹

    I bury my face in Ai¡¯s chest once again.

    I feel Ai¡¯s heat with my cheeks and rub myself on her soft breasts.

    ¡¸ Hmm, yes¡­Ai will always be with Yoshida-kun¡­aah ¡¹

    Ai moans from my caress.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­Ai¡¯s belly¡­it¡¯s itching¡­ ¡¹

    She whispers to me.

    ¡¸ It wants Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis¡­inside ¡¹

    I got up and looked at Ai¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Look¡­Ai¡­want it¡­ ¡¹

    Ai opens her legs wide on the workbench.

    She¡¯s not wearing anything under her skirt, which she rolled up to her stomach.

    Her usually closed slit is loosened up, dripping with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Ai used her fingers to open her slit and show off her insides to me.

    It¡¯s contracting as if her vulva is breathing.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    I approached Ai¡¯s entrance with my erect penis and then¡­

    ¡¸ Anju-chan¡­watch ¡¹

    Ai called Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s hiding behind Haiji. She must be feeling embarrassed watching us do this.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s calling you, you should come closer and watch ¡¹

    Kana-senpai pulls Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! Uhm, I¡¯m¡­uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold your hand ¡¹

    Luna said and holds Kurose Anju¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Oh, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll hold Ai-oneesama¡¯s hand. ¡¹

    Yomi holds Ai¡¯s left hand.

    ¡¸ Okay, then everyone hold hands! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s the usual ¡¹

    Nei goes to Kana-senpai, and Kana-senpai holds Mana¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Here, Megumi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Haiji-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Megu, Mana, and Haiji, then Haiji holds Luna¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Then Yomi-chan and I ¡¹

    Nei holds Yomi¡¯s hand with her empty one, and Ai holds Kurose Anju¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­it¡¯s not scary¡­having sex with Yoshida-kun¡­it¡¯s fun and it feels good¡­ ¡¹

    Ai smiled at Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­wants it so bad¡­I can¡¯t hold it anymore¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s link! ¡¹

    Yomi uses her Miko power to directly convey Ai¡¯s pleasure to the other girls.

    ¡¸ Woah! That was surprising. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Ai. You¡¯re even making me melt! ¡¹

    Nei and Kana¡¯s hips almost gave out.

    ¡¸ W-What? What¡¯s this? This feels weird! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju trembles as she feels sexual pleasure for the first time.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all here together ¡¹

    Luna grasps Kurose Anju¡¯s hand and said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I see. ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s Miko power eased Kurose Anju¡¯s fears.

    ¡¸ But, Ai-oneesan, you¡¯re too lewd. Is this usual? ¡¹

    Mana feels Ai¡¯s body wanting my penis so badly and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for being a bit too lewd ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ I want¡­Yoshida-kun¡­to always have sex¡­with Ai¡­especially after work ¡¹

    Ai and I usually have sex in the bakery after work.

    ¡¸ Today¡­I worked a lot in the morning¡­so I want to get messed up a lot tonight ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ai worked hard yesterday and today. Thanks ¡¹

    I pat Ai¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Yes, now violate me Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I rub my erect penis on Ai¡¯s lower lip.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Yoshida-kun¡¯s thing¡­it¡¯s so hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s also getting hot ¡¹

    Smearing Ai¡¯s love nectar on my glans¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Hyaa!? Something¡¯s coming in?!! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju can also feel the sensation of my glans going into Ai¡¯s vulva.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s still a virgin, so she doesn¡¯t know the pain of deflowering, yet, she¡¯s going to feel pleasure ins ex.

    ¡¸ Aaah, go in deeper! ¡¹

    Zumumumu, my dick goes deeper inside Ai.

    ¡¸ Ah, amazing! Ai, you¡¯re too lewd! Ahaa ¡¹

    Kana-senpai exhales from the shared pleasure coming from Ai.

    ¡¸ Sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry for being so lewd ¡¹

    Ai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Ai can be as lewd as you want when having sex with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­Ai is Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex slave¡­so violate me. break me! Aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    I push my hips in and thrust inside Ai¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju gasps a beat later than Ai.

    Then, I started to piston hard.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Yoshida-kun!! I love it!!! ¡¹

    I swing my hips and Ai grips Yomi¡¯s hand tighter.

    ¡¸ Ai!! ¡¹

    I grabbed Ai¡¯s breasts and squeeze them.

    Rubbing her nipples with my thumb.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes! Yoshida-kun!! ¡¹

    Chapu, chapu, chapu

    Ai¡¯s love nectar is overflowing.

    Each time I make a big thrust to the workbench, a splash of love nectar scatters.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Yoshida-kun! I love you! I love you! I love you ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s vagina tightens up on my penis.

    This body that¡¯s accustomed to sex is also swinging her hips to her desires.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ai¡­I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t ejaculated since morning today.

    ¡¸ Wait, I-I¡¯m about to as well¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s skin is flushing pink, sweating.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it together¡­pour it inside. Cum a lot inside Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai tells me with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll cum a lot inside Ai ¡¹

    I went for the last spurt.

    Thrust my hips, going deeper, faster, aaaaah!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! Yoshida-kun!!! Yoshida-kuuuuunn!! ¡¹

    I know. Ai¡¯s rising to climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Yoshida-kuuuun!!! aaaaaaahn!! Aaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s staring at me.

    I¡¯m also staring at Ai.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s about to cum!!!! Aaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Yoshida-kun!! Cumming! Ai¡¯s cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai!!! ¡¹

    I blow out all the stockpiled lust¡­

    ¡¸ Let it out!!!!! Pour it inside Ai!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Byrurururuu!!!

    My semen blows inside Ai¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, so hot!! ¡¹

    Ai can feel my hot semen deep inside her.

    ¡¸ A-Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Byrururu!!

    Byrururururu!!

    I rub my glans into Ai¡¯s cervix, releasing my second and third shots as well.

    ¡¸ Aaah¡­the hot liquid spreads inside Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai mutters while drowning in ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Ai ¡¹

    I fell exhausted on Ai¡¯s soft body.

    I continued to ejaculate inside her.

    ¡¸ Yoshidakun¡­I love you ¡¹

    Ai hugged me from below.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa

    Finally, I finished ejaculating.

    I regain my breath on top of the sweat-soaked Ai.

    ¡¸ You okay, Anju-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks Kurose Anju.

    She¡¯s still holding Luna¡¯s hand, but she fell to the floor.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m watching over her ¡¹

    Luna replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, those who experience it for the first time get weak in their knees ¡¹

    Mana laughed and told Kurose Anju

    ¡¸ Yeah, I managed to hold it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while half-sitting.

    ¡¸ Eeh, but who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s next? Either way, Nobu won¡¯t calm down just from ejaculating once ¡¹

    Kana-senpai grins.

    ¡¸ Well yes, but Anju-chan needs to study first! ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, can Anju-chan stand up now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think she can. You can stand up now, right? ¡¹

    Nei said. Luna asks Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ I-I-I¡¯m okay! Humph! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s a bodyguard so her body¡¯s well fit.

    Her hips seem to give out, but she forced herself to stand.

    ¡¸ Okay, look. Yo-chan¡¯s dick is inside to the root, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Nei said. Kurose Anju looks at Ai and my connected part.

    ¡¸ What are your impressions? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks. Kurose Anju;

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s somewhat vivid ¡¹

    They all shared Ai¡¯s climax, and Luna¡¯s power must be in effect that Kurose Anju¡¯s curiosity prevailed over her shame.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, does it hurt? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju asks Ai.

    ¡¸ It feels amazing¡­Anju-chan¡­can also feel it with Ai¡­right? ¡¹

    AI smiles gently as sweat shines on her face.

    ¡¸ No, uhm¡­yes, that¡¯s true¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju had to accept it because she can sense it too.

    ¡¸ Ai, you¡¯re too sensitive. I¡¯m a little envious ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says from the side.

    ¡¸ All the girls felt how Ai-chan just had sex. Now we¡¯re all together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We become a family through those experiences ¡¹

    Nei and Mana said.

    ¡¸ Huh, but isn¡¯t Nobu the same as us? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks a bit curiously.

    ¡¸ I only have a dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Yo-chan¡¯s a guy so he doesn¡¯t get the substance of what we feel ¡¹

    You can¡¯t perceive the pleasure from an organ you don¡¯t have.

    Even with the shared senses of the Miko power, I still can¡¯t feel the pleasure of a woman¡¯s organ

    On the other hand, the girls can¡¯t understand the pleasure of my ejaculation.

    ¡¸ No, Nii-san, that¡¯s a little different ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ We can feel Nii-san¡¯s pleasure when ejaculating ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yomi can feel it. It¡¯s that dopyupyupyu thing, right? ¡¹

    Yomi also smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been holding back for so long, getting a rush, and you get a hundred times the pleasure from it ¡¹

    ¡¸ The pleasures of men are simple, that we can also feel it ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Oh right, when a person is still in their mother¡¯s belly, they start up as a woman¡¯s body, then they chose whether they¡¯re a boy or a girl. A woman¡¯s body has the prototypes of a guy ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The prototype of the penis still remains in women as the clitoris ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I heard of that kind of story ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ The boys also have a seam on the back of their penis, that almost seems like a trace of a woman¡¯s slit. But, the girls still have the prototype, while the boys lose most of the features of the female organ in the process of becoming a penis

    So if women can feel men¡¯s pleasure in their glans using their clitoris¡­

    Men no longer have a vulva, so the pleasure of receiving the penis into their vagina is something incomprehensible.

    ¡¸ Well then, pull it out Yo-chan ¡¹

    Oh right, we¡¯re showing Kurose Anju how a creampie looks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m pulling out now Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­that was amazing. I¡¯m filled¡­Thank you, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Look Anju-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s looking, so I pulled my penis out of Ai.

    Nuuuuuu¡­

    My erect penis only ejaculated once so it¡¯s not withered yet.

    My glans spread out her opening and it slips out.

    A little later than that, white liquid started dripping out of Ai¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ W-Wow ¡¹

    Kurose Anju swallowed her saliva.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s so big, yet it went in down to the root ¡¹

    Kurose Anju stares at my organ, smeared with Ai¡¯s love nectar and my semen.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I stick out my penis and bring it to Ai¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean it up ¡¹

    Ai smiled and licked off my glans.

    ¡¸ Ah, I wanted to lick that too ¡¹

    Megu, who has been watching since earlier, told Ai.

    Oh, Yomi¡¯s using her influence on Megu.

    Megu¡¯s the reserved type in this situation.

    It¡¯s better for her to be a bit more assertive, even if it¡¯s from doping.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, Megumi-san ¡¹

    Ai smiled at Megu

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s lips hold my glans.

    She sucks off the semen that remained in my penis.

    ¡¸ There ¡¹

    After letting Megu take over, Ai got off the workbench.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    ¡º Huh, still here? Are you not going home? ¡»

    ¡º Just waiting for someone on the team, they¡¯re not done cleaning up yet ¡»

    ¡º You¡¯re waiting for Yoshioka-senpai, aren¡¯t you ¡»

    ¡º Eeh, not really ¡»

    ¡º Hey now, I heard that a third-year in the judo club is getting confessed to behind the gym by a junior in the same club ¡»

    ¡º I hear that people try to date in the heat of the school festival ¡»

    ¡º Many of the seniors retire after the school festival after all ¡»

    ¡º Oh, is it the ¡°Senpai? Actually, I¡¯ve always been¡­¡± ¡»

    ¡º But still, a junior in judo club? It¡¯s not the manager, but also a club member, right? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s nice, she¡¯s great at pinning ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s not it. The third-year guy¡¯s getting a confession from a first-year guy ¡»

    ¡º Eeeeh?! So it was Gay! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s bad, it affects the birthrate! ¡»

    ¡º Eeh. I want to see it! Where is it?! ¡»

    ¡º This isn¡¯t a novel! Real BL is quite grotesque! ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, the one confessing and getting confessed both have shaved heads, gyoza ears, and buff bodies ¡»

    Our bakery¡¯s door is locked.

    The monitor outside shows the student cafeteria behind the door.

    The school festival was over, but there seemed to be some students still on the campus.

    There are about 20 people just in the cafeteria alone.

    The afterglow of the two-day festival was still in the air.

    ¡¸ Maxing out the audio is a bit noisy¡­ but this feels realistic ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s wearing a sports bra on her upper body and a tennis skirt on her lower half.

    The inside of the bakery is soundproof.

    No sound will leak from inside this room and outside to here when the door is closed.

    What we¡¯re hearing now is the voice picked up by the hidden microphones in the cafeteria through the speakers.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s just on the other side of the door! ¡¹

    Nei smiles, exposing her lovely-shaped breasts.

    ¡¸ Yeah, despite that, Mana and everyone¡¯s ready for sex. That¡¯s so lewd ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s fully naked.

    Her cute nipples are perking up from arousal.

    ¡¸ Are you sure about this? Is the door locked? ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s blouse is open, exposing her nipples, and wearing nothing on her lower half. She speaks embarrassed.

    ¡º You know, Shioyama-senpai and Masae-chan just started dating recently, right? ¡»

    ¡º Oh, seems like it ¡»

    ¡º And so, I heard that Masae-chan¡¯s going on a date with Shioyama-senpai tonight ¡»

    ¡º Eeh, like, right now? Where are they going? ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s already late in the night ¡»

    ¡º The two said that they were going to Karaoke together ¡»

    ¡º Oh, that¡¯s definitely suspicious! Karaoke¡¯s a locked room ¡»

    ¡º Hmm, Masae-chan might become a woman tonight! ¡»

    I hear the girls talk between students from the speakers.

    And in this situation, I¡¯m¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah¡­this is amazing. Ai loves this¡­Yoshida-kuuun! ¡¹

    Ai, half-naked in her uniform, is lying down at the workbench.

    I bury my face on Ai¡¯s chest and suck on her pink nipples.

    I roll my tongue and it becomes stiff.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan sure loves sucking on titties ¡¹

    Nei smiled gently, as she watches us.

    ¡¸ He loves breasts, Nobu might have a little bit of Oedipus complex ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan doesn¡¯t have many memories of his mother that he would feel that kind of fetish. He doesn¡¯t know much about motherhood in general ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun grew up without his mother¡¯s affection after all. And so, he doesn¡¯t have Oedipus complex ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a little sullen.

    ¡¸ But, I think Onii-chan¡¯s gentle with us because he¡¯s like that ¡¹

    Mana smiles to brighten up the mood.

    ¡¸ I see. Sorry, I said something unneeded ¡¹

    Kana-senpai apologized to me.

    ¡¸ No need, it¡¯s not like Kana-senpai knew about my mother ¡¹

    I looked up from Ai¡¯s chest and said.

    ¡¸ Sure, I love breasts, but I don¡¯t think my mother even gave me breast milk. No, I¡¯m sure of it ¡¹

    That woman refused to talk, nor make contact with me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Yo-chan¡¯s love of boobs might be an unconscious desire for motherly things, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Yo-chan¡¯s looking for his real mother. That part is something that¡¯s completely lacking inside Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t even think about it anymore these days. Even if we bumped into each other in the town now, I won¡¯t even recall her face ¡¹

    The memory of my mother has become a blurry image now.

    No, thinking about it, mother forbade me to stare at her back then so it¡¯s natural that I don¡¯t remember her.

    The only thing I remember about that woman is her perfume, which I can smell a lot.

    That smell makes me rush to hide to keep myself out of her sight.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai, whose half-naked on the workbench, looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­right now, you can do what you want with Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s got a worried look in her eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry about that ¡¹

    I bury my face in Ai¡¯s chest once again.

    I feel Ai¡¯s heat with my cheeks and rub myself on her soft breasts.

    ¡¸ Hmm, yes¡­Ai will always be with Yoshida-kun¡­aah ¡¹

    Ai moans from my caress.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun¡­Ai¡¯s belly¡­it¡¯s itching¡­ ¡¹

    She whispers to me.

    ¡¸ It wants Yoshida-kun¡¯s penis¡­inside ¡¹

    I got up and looked at Ai¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Look¡­Ai¡­want it¡­ ¡¹

    Ai opens her legs wide on the workbench.

    She¡¯s not wearing anything under her skirt, which she rolled up to her stomach.

    Her usually closed slit is loosened up, dripping with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Ai used her fingers to open her slit and show off her insides to me.

    It¡¯s contracting as if her vulva is breathing.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    I approached Ai¡¯s entrance with my erect penis and then¡­

    ¡¸ Anju-chan¡­watch ¡¹

    Ai called Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ W-What? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s hiding behind Haiji. She must be feeling embarrassed watching us do this.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s calling you, you should come closer and watch ¡¹

    Kana-senpai pulls Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh?! Uhm, I¡¯m¡­uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold your hand ¡¹

    Luna said and holds Kurose Anju¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸ Oh, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll hold Ai-oneesama¡¯s hand. ¡¹

    Yomi holds Ai¡¯s left hand.

    ¡¸ Okay, then everyone hold hands! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s the usual ¡¹

    Nei goes to Kana-senpai, and Kana-senpai holds Mana¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Here, Megumi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Haiji-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Megu, Mana, and Haiji, then Haiji holds Luna¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Then Yomi-chan and I ¡¹

    Nei holds Yomi¡¯s hand with her empty one, and Ai holds Kurose Anju¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­it¡¯s not scary¡­having sex with Yoshida-kun¡­it¡¯s fun and it feels good¡­ ¡¹

    Ai smiled at Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­wants it so bad¡­I can¡¯t hold it anymore¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s link! ¡¹

    Yomi uses her Miko power to directly convey Ai¡¯s pleasure to the other girls.

    ¡¸ Woah! That was surprising. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Ai. You¡¯re even making me melt! ¡¹

    Nei and Kana¡¯s hips almost gave out.

    ¡¸ W-What? What¡¯s this? This feels weird! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju trembles as she feels sexual pleasure for the first time.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all here together ¡¹

    Luna grasps Kurose Anju¡¯s hand and said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Ah, I-I see. ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s Miko power eased Kurose Anju¡¯s fears.

    ¡¸ But, Ai-oneesan, you¡¯re too lewd. Is this usual? ¡¹

    Mana feels Ai¡¯s body wanting my penis so badly and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for being a bit too lewd ¡¹

    Ai said.

    ¡¸ I want¡­Yoshida-kun¡­to always have sex¡­with Ai¡­especially after work ¡¹

    Ai and I usually have sex in the bakery after work.

    ¡¸ Today¡­I worked a lot in the morning¡­so I want to get messed up a lot tonight ¡¹

    Ai¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, Ai worked hard yesterday and today. Thanks ¡¹

    I pat Ai¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Yes, now violate me Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I rub my erect penis on Ai¡¯s lower lip.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Yoshida-kun¡¯s thing¡­it¡¯s so hot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s also getting hot ¡¹

    Smearing Ai¡¯s love nectar on my glans¡­

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Hyaa!? Something¡¯s coming in?!! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju can also feel the sensation of my glans going into Ai¡¯s vulva.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s still a virgin, so she doesn¡¯t know the pain of deflowering, yet, she¡¯s going to feel pleasure ins ex.

    ¡¸ Aaah, go in deeper! ¡¹

    Zumumumu, my dick goes deeper inside Ai.

    ¡¸ Ah, amazing! Ai, you¡¯re too lewd! Ahaa ¡¹

    Kana-senpai exhales from the shared pleasure coming from Ai.

    ¡¸ Sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry for being so lewd ¡¹

    Ai said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Ai can be as lewd as you want when having sex with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­Ai is Yoshida-kun¡¯s sex slave¡­so violate me. break me! Aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    I push my hips in and thrust inside Ai¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju gasps a beat later than Ai.

    Then, I started to piston hard.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Yoshida-kun!! I love it!!! ¡¹

    I swing my hips and Ai grips Yomi¡¯s hand tighter.

    ¡¸ Ai!! ¡¹

    I grabbed Ai¡¯s breasts and squeeze them.

    Rubbing her nipples with my thumb.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes! Yoshida-kun!! ¡¹

    Chapu, chapu, chapu

    Ai¡¯s love nectar is overflowing.

    Each time I make a big thrust to the workbench, a splash of love nectar scatters.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Yoshida-kun! I love you! I love you! I love you ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s vagina tightens up on my penis.

    This body that¡¯s accustomed to sex is also swinging her hips to her desires.

    ¡¸ Ah, Ai¡­I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    I haven¡¯t ejaculated since morning today.

    ¡¸ Wait, I-I¡¯m about to as well¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s skin is flushing pink, sweating.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it together¡­pour it inside. Cum a lot inside Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai tells me with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll cum a lot inside Ai ¡¹

    I went for the last spurt.

    Thrust my hips, going deeper, faster, aaaaah!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! Yoshida-kun!!! Yoshida-kuuuuunn!! ¡¹

    I know. Ai¡¯s rising to climax.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah! Yoshida-kuuuun!!! aaaaaaahn!! Aaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s staring at me.

    I¡¯m also staring at Ai.

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s about to cum!!!! Aaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Yoshida-kun!! Cumming! Ai¡¯s cumming! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ A-Ai!!! ¡¹

    I blow out all the stockpiled lust¡­

    ¡¸ Let it out!!!!! Pour it inside Ai!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Byrurururuu!!!

    My semen blows inside Ai¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, so hot!! ¡¹

    Ai can feel my hot semen deep inside her.

    ¡¸ A-Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Byrururu!!

    Byrururururu!!

    I rub my glans into Ai¡¯s cervix, releasing my second and third shots as well.

    ¡¸ Aaah¡­the hot liquid spreads inside Ai¡­ ¡¹

    Ai mutters while drowning in ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, Ai ¡¹

    I fell exhausted on Ai¡¯s soft body.

    I continued to ejaculate inside her.

    ¡¸ Yoshidakun¡­I love you ¡¹

    Ai hugged me from below.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa

    Finally, I finished ejaculating.

    I regain my breath on top of the sweat-soaked Ai.

    ¡¸ You okay, Anju-chan? ¡¹

    Nei asks Kurose Anju.

    She¡¯s still holding Luna¡¯s hand, but she fell to the floor.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m watching over her ¡¹

    Luna replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, those who experience it for the first time get weak in their knees ¡¹

    Mana laughed and told Kurose Anju

    ¡¸ Yeah, I managed to hold it ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while half-sitting.

    ¡¸ Eeh, but who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    Nei smiles.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s next? Either way, Nobu won¡¯t calm down just from ejaculating once ¡¹

    Kana-senpai grins.

    ¡¸ Well yes, but Anju-chan needs to study first! ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, can Anju-chan stand up now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think she can. You can stand up now, right? ¡¹

    Nei said. Luna asks Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ I-I-I¡¯m okay! Humph! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s a bodyguard so her body¡¯s well fit.

    Her hips seem to give out, but she forced herself to stand.

    ¡¸ Okay, look. Yo-chan¡¯s dick is inside to the root, see? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Nei said. Kurose Anju looks at Ai and my connected part.

    ¡¸ What are your impressions? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks. Kurose Anju;

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s somewhat vivid ¡¹

    They all shared Ai¡¯s climax, and Luna¡¯s power must be in effect that Kurose Anju¡¯s curiosity prevailed over her shame.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, does it hurt? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju asks Ai.

    ¡¸ It feels amazing¡­Anju-chan¡­can also feel it with Ai¡­right? ¡¹

    AI smiles gently as sweat shines on her face.

    ¡¸ No, uhm¡­yes, that¡¯s true¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju had to accept it because she can sense it too.

    ¡¸ Ai, you¡¯re too sensitive. I¡¯m a little envious ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says from the side.

    ¡¸ All the girls felt how Ai-chan just had sex. Now we¡¯re all together! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We become a family through those experiences ¡¹

    Nei and Mana said.

    ¡¸ Huh, but isn¡¯t Nobu the same as us? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai speaks a bit curiously.

    ¡¸ I only have a dick ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Yo-chan¡¯s a guy so he doesn¡¯t get the substance of what we feel ¡¹

    You can¡¯t perceive the pleasure from an organ you don¡¯t have.

    Even with the shared senses of the Miko power, I still can¡¯t feel the pleasure of a woman¡¯s organ

    On the other hand, the girls can¡¯t understand the pleasure of my ejaculation.

    ¡¸ No, Nii-san, that¡¯s a little different ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    ¡¸ We can feel Nii-san¡¯s pleasure when ejaculating ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Yomi can feel it. It¡¯s that dopyupyupyu thing, right? ¡¹

    Yomi also smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been holding back for so long, getting a rush, and you get a hundred times the pleasure from it ¡¹

    ¡¸ The pleasures of men are simple, that we can also feel it ¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸ Oh right, when a person is still in their mother¡¯s belly, they start up as a woman¡¯s body, then they chose whether they¡¯re a boy or a girl. A woman¡¯s body has the prototypes of a guy ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ The prototype of the penis still remains in women as the clitoris ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I heard of that kind of story ¡¹

    Kana-senpai nods.

    ¡¸ The boys also have a seam on the back of their penis, that almost seems like a trace of a woman¡¯s slit. But, the girls still have the prototype, while the boys lose most of the features of the female organ in the process of becoming a penis

    So if women can feel men¡¯s pleasure in their glans using their clitoris¡­

    Men no longer have a vulva, so the pleasure of receiving the penis into their vagina is something incomprehensible.

    ¡¸ Well then, pull it out Yo-chan ¡¹

    Oh right, we¡¯re showing Kurose Anju how a creampie looks.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m pulling out now Ai ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­that was amazing. I¡¯m filled¡­Thank you, Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    Ai told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Look Anju-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s looking, so I pulled my penis out of Ai.

    Nuuuuuu¡­

    My erect penis only ejaculated once so it¡¯s not withered yet.

    My glans spread out her opening and it slips out.

    A little later than that, white liquid started dripping out of Ai¡¯s entrance.

    ¡¸ W-Wow ¡¹

    Kurose Anju swallowed her saliva.

    ¡¸ I-It¡¯s so big, yet it went in down to the root ¡¹

    Kurose Anju stares at my organ, smeared with Ai¡¯s love nectar and my semen.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I stick out my penis and bring it to Ai¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean it up ¡¹

    Ai smiled and licked off my glans.

    ¡¸ Ah, I wanted to lick that too ¡¹

    Megu, who has been watching since earlier, told Ai.

    Oh, Yomi¡¯s using her influence on Megu.

    Megu¡¯s the reserved type in this situation.

    It¡¯s better for her to be a bit more assertive, even if it¡¯s from doping.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, Megumi-san ¡¹

    Ai smiled at Megu

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s lips hold my glans.

    She sucks off the semen that remained in my penis.

    ¡¸ There ¡¹

    After letting Megu take over, Ai got off the workbench.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s next? ¡¹

    We just started our post-school festival sex.

    ¡¸ Go ahead Kana-chan ¡¹

    Nei told Kana-senpai

    ¡¸ You sure? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s fidgeting

    ¡¸ I mean, Kana-chan can¡¯t hold it anymore, right? ¡¹

    Nei smiles. Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I really want to do it right now!!! ¡¹

    We just started our post-school festival sex.

    ¡¸ Go ahead Kana-chan ¡¹

    Nei told Kana-senpai

    ¡¸ You sure? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s fidgeting

    ¡¸ I mean, Kana-chan can¡¯t hold it anymore, right? ¡¹

    Nei smiles. Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I really want to do it right now!!! ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1412.

    ¡¸ I want to be on top. Lie down here Nobu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see ¡¹

    I lie down on the same workbench Ai was lying down just earlier.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, you know, I¡¯m so itching for it that I can¡¯t hold back anymore ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s wearing only a sports bra on her upper body, and a tennis mini-skirt on her lower half. She climbs up on the workbench and straddles the top of me.

    ¡¸ Aah, Nobu¡¯s so hot. You just came and yet it¡¯s still so hard ¡¹

    She grabs my erect penis and rubs it on her slit.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s warm love nectar overflows from her slit and drips down to my glans.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it feels great. I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    Nyuru.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! ¡¹

    Cowgirl position.

    I¡¯m getting sucked inside Kana-senpai¡¯s pussy.

    ¡º Hey, hey, something is amazing posted on the net ¡»

    I hear a guy from the monitor on the bakery¡¯s wall.

    It¡¯s a video feed coming from the other side of the door, the cafeteria.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ I¡¯ve got something more amazing inside my body than that! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while moving her hips on top of me.

    ¡¸ Nobu, grab my breasts from below. Please ¡¹

    I stretch out my hand and grabbed Kana-senpai¡¯s rich breasts above.

    Her nipples are hard, I can feel it even through her bra.

    ¡¸ Aaah, amazing! More. more! Nobu! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai moves her hips up and down.

    ¡¸ Aaah, the students have decreased since the last time we checked ¡¹

    Nei says while looking at the monitor, as Kana-senpai and I are having sex next to her.

    ¡¸ But, I bet the girls over there can¡¯t imagine that Kana-chan and Yo-chan are having sex in the room next door ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯m quite the pure girl after all! Oooh, Nobu. Your dick¡¯s amazing! This feels great!!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai takes off her bra and exposed her breasts.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, ah, aaaahn! ¡¹

    Each time she shakes her hips to a rhythm, Kana-senpai¡¯s breasts sway around prettily.

    ¡º I told you. It¡¯s getting really absurd!! ¡»

    The monitor shows a male student, showing his phone to his friends around him.

    ¡º So noisy, what is this about? ¡»

    Finally, the friends turn their heads to their smartphones.

    ¡º I¡¯m talking about the weird martial arts tournament that was on the schoolyard earlier today ¡»

    Oh, he¡¯s talking about the school swimsuit judo tournament Edie hosted earlier?

    ¡¸ Hey, Nobu, focus on sex! ¡¹

    Kaana-senpai covers me and kisses me on the lips.

    I can feel Kana-senpai¡¯s breasts on my chest and my lips feel hers.

    Then, My dick feels Kana-senpai¡¯s insides. Rubbing.

    I can¡¯t focus on anything but sex.

    Even so, my ears hear the voices of the boys outside our room.

    ¡º Yeah, that was the live coverage on TV, right? ¡»

    ¡º Huh? What¡¯s that? I didn¡¯t know about this! ¡»

    Some guys didn¡¯t know about the school swimsuit judo tournament?

    ¡º What, you didn¡¯t know? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah! That made a lot of noise! ¡»

    ¡º I went to watch it. They were broadcasting it on TV ¡»

    ¡º Also, I don¡¯t know who she was but there was an idol there too ¡»

    ¡º Name her ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s not that popular! But, she¡¯s not an underground idol, she¡¯s a death star productions girl ¡»

    ¡º Death Pro? Then that¡¯s a proper idol. ¡»

    Death Star Productions is a major entertainment production company, so everyone knows about it.

    ¡º I mean, she¡¯s an unknown idol, but she¡¯s a cutie ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, she¡¯s beautiful. Her legs are also slender ¡»

    ¡º She was wearing a miniskirt idol outfit, so it really highlights how slender her legs were ¡»

    ¡º Though her chest is a bit unfortunate ¡»

    The boys talk about Saito Yuki-san.

    ¡º I mean, why do you not know?! We all came and watched it ¡»

    ¡º No, you know, I was in the club exhibit the whole day ¡»

    ¡º Aaaaah, right! He¡¯s in Shogi club ¡»

    ¡º You were playing Shogi the whole day? ¡»

    ¡º Are you stupid? You just let an idol go without seeing her ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t know who she was but she¡¯s still a celebrity! I¡¯ve been watching her from afar but she had a halo ¡»

    ¡º Namusan, namusan! Thanks! Thanks! ¡»

    ¡º Cheers to those slender legs of hers! ¡»

    ¡º I saw something good even from afar ¡»

    ¡º Silly, that idol was just in her until earlier ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right, we got close to her that we got to see her face ¡»

    ¡º And she¡¯s super cute up close ¡»

    ¡º Huh? Seriously? Where¡¯s the idol now? ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s gone home now. Do you really think she¡¯s going to stay in our school the whole time? ¡»

    Saito Yuki-san and her manager returned home.

    ¡º Geeeeh!! All those things happened while I was in Shogi? ¡»

    I can tell that the shogi guy is shocked even just from his voice.

    ¡º But still, what I don¡¯t get is why did an event in our school festival got televised? ¡»

    ¡º Right, besides, there wasn¡¯t a martial arts tournament in our school festival program, right? ¡»

    ¡º I see. So that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t know about it! If not, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the room all day! ¡»

    ¡º Somehow, it was hastily decided just yesterday ¡»

    ¡º Why? ¡»

    ¡º No, you know. Anjou Mitama is in our school right? It seems to be related to that ¡»

    ¡º Oh, it¡¯s the girl that appears on TV ¡»

    Mitama appears as the cover girl in Yukino¡¯s TV show every week.

    ¡º And So, yesterday, Anjou Mitama and the twins came to do a talk show in front of the cafeteria ¡»

    ¡º I saw that. I love those twins ¡»

    ¡º Are you a pedo? Those are in middle school, right? ¡»

    ¡º Why not? Those girls are fun when they talk. They¡¯re on a much better level than most of the comedians out there ¡»

    ¡º Well, putting his perversion aside. The school festival committee wasn¡¯t happy that they did that kind of talk show yesterday as it wasn¡¯t on the school festival program ¡»

    ¡º And for some reason, they went for an upgrade and even called in TV to start a live broadcast ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t get it ¡»

    ¡º They¡¯re related to Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s show anyway ¡»

    ¡º Anything goes for them ¡»

    Normally, absurd things happen on Yukino¡¯s show so¡­

    They already got used to it.

    ¡º Still, Anjou Mitama enrolled in our school in that new special classroom, was it Nadeshiko Department? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, it¡¯s some kind of entertainment arts for beauties ¡»

    ¡º Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s also transferred to that department ¡»

    The students think that the Nadeshiko department is like that

    Well, besides Mitama, the girls who came into our school¡¯s Nadeshiko department are Tsukiko, Misato, and all the other prostitute cadets, and they¡¯re indeed beautiful.

    ¡º I know about that too. But you never get to see those beauties within the school. They¡¯re not allowed to make contact with the public, and their classrooms are separated from ours, right? ¡»

    The shogi guy said.

    ¡º What? You don¡¯t know about that either? ¡»

    ¡º W-What? ¡»

    ¡º Today, the beauties of the Nadeshiko department were helping the tennis club at the cafe ¡»

    ¡º No way?! ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s real ¡»

    ¡º Oh, they weren¡¯t wearing a uniform like the tennis girls, but they worked all day in the tent, serving drinks ¡»

    ¡º I took a photo with my phone. Look ¡»

    ¡º Oh, let me see too! ¡»

    ¡º Hmm, yeah, they are beautiful ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, but they¡¯re much cuter in flesh ¡»

    ¡º Eh?! What the hell! Dammit! I wanted to see them too! I shouldn¡¯t have played shogi all day!!! ¡»

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s because you¡¯re in the Shogi club!!! ¡»

    Hearing the guys make a fuss.

    ¡¸ Pfft, those guys are stupid ¡¹

    Kana-senpai laughs as she moves her hips on top of me.

    ¡¸ Huh, Kana-chan, I thought you said ¡°focus on sex¡±? ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, this kind of sex is also fun and liberating! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai squeezes her hips hard.

    ¡º I mean, you should¡¯ve seen the martial arts tournament ¡»

    ¡º It wasn¡¯t just the idol that¡¯s beautiful ¡»

    ¡º Agree. You definitely missed out a lot ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, that was a heavy loss ¡»

    ¡º Eh, what do you mean ¡»

    The shogi guy asks the other boys.

    ¡º What I mean is that the idol sure was cute, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Not only the idol but also the female fighters were all high-grade ¡»

    ¡º Were they that beautiful? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, well, not all of them ¡»

    ¡º There was this huge lady that got KO¡¯d by our freshman right at the first round ¡»

    ¡º But the other martial artist ladies were hot ¡»

    ¡º Like, Grace Marinka-san who came over the other day ¡»

    ¡º Also, Kudou Haruka, the high-school karate champion, was also here ¡»

    ¡º Eh? Uhm, the karate girl that appears on TV? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah. It¡¯s that Kudou Haruka. There were also other cuties there.

    ¡º Furthermore, for some unknown reason, they were wearing school swimsuits and judo uniforms on top ¡»

    ¡º Even Anjou Mitama participated wearing a school swimsuit, and the special referee was Fujimiya Reika! ¡»

    ¡º Eeeeh?! Even Fujimiya Reika came over!? ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t get why but she was here ¡»

    ¡º Although you won¡¯t expect Fujimiya Reika to put on a school swimsuit! ¡»

    ¡º Eh, what the hell, if we had that event, then I should¡¯ve left the shogi club in the dust ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s right. You blew it ¡»

    ¡º I saw it so it¡¯s good ¡»

    ¡º Shogi club should just disband now ¡»

    ¡º Leave the shogi club and join the Go or Football club tomorrow ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ve been watching from the ringside! That event was definitely worth televising ¡»

    The boys watching the school swimsuit tournament say excitedly.

    ¡¸ Ufufu, it seems to be receiving good favor ¡¹

    Kana-senpai on top of me is flushed, sweating on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai¡¯s body is amazing too ¡¹

    I grab Kana-senpai¡¯s ass from below and groped it.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Yes! I like that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s pussy tightens up when I squeezed her ass.

    ¡¸ Nobu, I love that! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai moans loudly that the other side should almost hear it.

    ¡º Uhm, can we go back on topic now? ¡»

    The smartphone guy who started the conversation talked to the other guys.

    ¡º As mentioned earlier, the live broadcast just today is making a lot of buzz on social media ¡»

    ¡º Well yeah. There¡¯s an idol, beauties from martial arts, Anjou Mitama, and even Fujimiya Reika too ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, it¡¯s kind of obvious that I¡¯ll create a buzz ¡»

    The other boys said, but¡­

    ¡º No, first of all, your perception is quite wrong ¡»

    The smartphone guy speaks heavily.

    ¡º You see, the people who were competing at our high school today are real martial artists, and they¡¯re popular and talented ¡»

    ¡º Huh? ¡»

    ¡º What¡¯s the problem with that? ¡»

    The other guys don¡¯t get what he means

    ¡º What I mean is that people were surprised because a tournament between female martial artists got aired on TV without prior notice! ¡»

    ¡º Oh, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s this martial arts board. Woah, it just finished broadcasting, but they¡¯re already on thread 12! ¡»

    The other guys started checking stuff over their phones.

    ¡º Ah, I see. the women¡¯s martial arts tournament is usually a netcast, or satellite broadcast. If it¡¯s a local broadcast, then it airs at night ¡»

    ¡º I guess people are surprised that it suddenly went on air on Sunday afternoon ¡»

    ¡º Let¡¯s see, I want to see it too ¡»

    ¡º Oh, you¡¯re right. Oh, there seems to be a divide between those who say that ¡°If they¡¯re all this good, why are they having this kind of school swimsuit judo tournament?¡± Then some say ¡°The idea of a school swimsuit judo tournament is stupid, but it was amazing¡± ¡»

    ¡º Sertan Motoyama, a former editor-in-chief in a martial arts magazine is in hot water for muttering ¡°well, if they didn¡¯t invite me to this tournament, then it¡¯s nothing important¡± ¡»

    ¡º Then, Yoshida Gyouga picked it up, and said ¡°I¡¯m more surprised that these competitions are being broadcasted on TV than Tarzan not getting invited¡± ¡»

    ¡º The two of them used to be editors and writers for the same magazine ¡»

    ¡º Who cares about that ¡»

    The smartphone guy shouts.

    ¡º There are so many comments just from the martial arts board! By the way ¡»

    ¡º Huh, martial arts board? There are other boards making posts about this? ¡»

    ¡º Go check your idol and tv boards ¡»

    The smartphone guy and they all checked their phones.

    Then.

    ¡º Oooh, what the hell?! ¡»

    ¡º Who¡¯s this angel named Natou Nei? Part 32?!!! ¡»

    ¡º Woah! Natou Nei¡¯s so popular! ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Huh? Me? ¡¹

    Nei, who was watching me have sex with Kana-senpai looked up at the monitor.

    ¡º Yes. People who were watching the martial arts tournament are making a big fuss about the beauty who just appeared! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s true. Natou-san¡¯s quite the beauty after all ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s insanely beautiful ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s just that we go to the same school, so I guess we got familiar with seeing her, right? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ve been looking at her since she enrolled. It¡¯s been two and a half years already ¡»

    ¡º Natou-san¡¯s a repeater so she¡¯s still in her second year ¡»

    So these guys are seniors.

    ¡º I usually go buy bread from her ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s why I got used to it, but ¡»

    ¡º But still¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Right¡­ The guys who saw her for the first time¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, well, she¡¯s a sensational beauty after all ¡»

    The guys said. Nei;

    ¡¸ Ufufu, Yo-chan, they¡¯re praising me ¡¹

    She pushes her breasts to my face.

    ¡¸ Nobu, lick on Nei-san¡¯s breasts ¡¹

    I feel Nei¡¯s voluptuous breasts on my cheeks, and I suck on her cherry-red nipples while having sex with Kana-senpai.

    ¡º Huh, wait a second. Natou Nei was also in the tournament?! ¡»

    The Shogi guy who doesn¡¯t know anything about the martial arts tournament asks.

    ¡º You idiot! Natou-san isn¡¯t joining the martial arts tournament itself. ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s not like that ¡»

    ¡º Well, if possible, I wanted to see her in a school swimsuit too ¡»

    ¡º Then, how? ¡»

    ¡º What I mean by that is that she¡¯s the host! She was hosting the event together with the idol girl ¡»

    ¡º I don¡¯t know why but she was still wearing the school uniform ¡»

    The guys explain what Nei did.

    ¡º Furthermore, the way she speaks is quite eccentric, right? To be honest, she¡¯s quite funny as a host ¡»

    ¡º She completely overshadowed the idol girl ¡»

    ¡º And so, the social media¡¯s praising her goofy by saying that she¡¯s beautiful and even funny ¡»

    The smartphone guy said.

    Nei¡¯s hosting seems to have good reception too.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, praise me too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you did great Ya-chan. You¡¯re a good host, and you looked beautiful on TV ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Kufufu, Yo-chan praised me ¡¹

    She smiled happily.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re so helpless. Let¡¯s switch, Nei-san ¡¹

    Kana-senpai told Nei

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    She got up and then pull my penis out of her vagina.

    ¡¸ You sure, Kana-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think it¡¯s good to have sex with Nobu while others are praising you out there ¡¹

    Kana-senpai got off the workbench

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take your offer. Thanks for the meal! ¡¹

    Nei swapped with Kana-senpai and got on top of me.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, you want it in cowgirl too? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Right¡­why don¡¯t we change it? I want hugs! ¡¹

    And so, I got off the workbench and sat on the chair.

    I sat down on the chair and the half-naked Nei came over and hugged me.

    She¡¯s wearing her uniform, but her breasts and lower half are exposed.

    Nei¡¯s going to connect to me in a sitting position.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s vagina is moist, dripping wet.

    ¡¸ Aha~ Yo-chan¡¯s coming in!! ¡¹

    My thick penis is pushing inside Nei¡¯s narrow pussy.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan! I love, love, love you!! ¡¹

    Nei goes deeper, accepting me in her body.

    Embracing me tightly.

    Nei¡¯s soft body wraps me around.

    ¡º Oh, I see. The people on the internet don¡¯t know about Natou so they¡¯re making a fuss ¡»

    I hear the boys say that through the monitor.

    ¡º Yeah, the other people who appeared, the idol obviously has her name and face on Death Pro¡¯s website, and the martial artists have their past fights and profiles around. ¡»

    Even Edie and Kendou Maria have records from the martial arts tournament last time.

    That was a regular tournament.

    ¡º Some people seem to think that Natou belongs to some agency ¡»

    ¡º Well, it¡¯s kinda fun that she gets more discussions than the idol because of her beauty ¡»

    ¡º But still, Natou¡¯s just a high-school girl ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s not even in any agencies ¡»

    ¡º There¡¯s someone who looks a bit similar on an agency so they ask if it¡¯s her, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, they got angry at him, saying that he¡¯s way off point ¡»

    ¡º Natou¡¯s beauty is beyond that ¡»

    ¡º It seems that some are trying to comb through individual blogs ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, but Natou¡¯s not on any social media at all ¡»

    Nei¡¯s been hiding from Cesario Viola until May this year.

    Any information about Nei is blocked off from leaking over the net.

    Even after that, nobody can find Nei¡¯s photo or profile.

    ¡¸ Obviously. I don¡¯t care about that world at all! All I want is for Yo-chan to be by my side! ¡¹

    Nei tightens up her vagina, squeezing my penis.

    ¡¸ Kufufu! Yo-chan¡¯s inside me! I¡¯m satisfied ¡¹

    Then, she slowly moved her hips.

    ¡¸ Hmm, this is amazing, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m feeling good too ¡¹

    ¡º Hmm. It seems that the only information they have on Natou is coming from a guy in our school posting on the boards ¡»

    ¡º Oh, they¡¯re not giving much information apart from that she¡¯s selling pastries during lunch break. Must be a freshman ¡»

    ¡º Right, they don¡¯t seem to know Natou¡¯s delinquent past ¡»

    The guys continue talking while looking at their phones.

    ¡º Speaking of which, Natou-san stopped dying her hair blonde ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, she was scary back then ¡»

    Nei had blonde hair and she acts like a delinquent until the Golden Week.

    Although, it¡¯s immediately after the freshmen enrolled, so they don¡¯t remember much from Nei¡¯s delinquent era.

    ¡º Oh, there¡¯s this idiot. They¡¯re asking the freshman if Natou¡¯s a virgin ¡»

    ¡º Then he just replies ¡°I think she¡¯s a virgin,¡± he¡¯s not even thinking ¡»

    The guys at the monitor said.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, I already gave my virginity to Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled and kissed me.

    ¡¸ I love you, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s tongue entwined with mine.

    The thrill of pleasure runs up my back.

    ¡º But, I wonder what¡¯s the truth with Natou-san? ¡»

    ¡º Huh? About whether she¡¯s a virgin or not? ¡»

    ¡º I mean, she was quite violent when she was a delinquent, right? I think that she tore her hymen from that ¡»

    ¡º But still¡­Natou-san was hanging out with that American lady who just graduated, right? ¡»

    ¡º Oh, the Margo or something ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, that one¡¯s definitely dangerous, didn¡¯t she almost kill the gym trainer when we were freshmen? ¡»

    Margo-san beat one of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s subordinates to the point they were beyond recovery when Nei was in her first year.

    ¡¸ That was the teacher¡¯s fault! Geez! ¡¹

    Nei puffs her cheeks and hugs me.

    ¡º I know about that, I saw the teacher bruised up, carried away in an ambulance ¡»

    ¡º I mean, Natou-san and that foreigner set the kendo hall on fire, right? ¡»

    ¡º Oh yeah, that happened ¡»

    That¡¯s also because of one of Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s underlings.

    ¡º Margo-senpai was also here today ¡»

    ¡º I saw her, she was scary as usual. She¡¯s tall, and you can feel that she¡¯s become a martial artist ¡»

    ¡º You idiot, she went to being a martial artist after graduating, the people who went for the match in our school today were her acquaintances ¡»

    They also found out that Margo-san¡¯s a martial artist from the profile and histories of Rodulfo-san and Poron-san who participated in today¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament.

    ¡º But, Natou-san was always with that foreigner until last year, right? ¡»

    ¡º Well, that¡¯s true, but what about it? ¡»

    ¡º No, it¡¯s just a guess, but maybe Natou-san¡¯s actually a lesbian? ¡»

    ¡º Ah, that¡¯s unlikely, unthinkable ¡»

    ¡º Then that means, Natou¡¯s a virgin? ¡»

    ¡º No, no, it won¡¯t break the hymen if it is between girls ¡»

    ¡º Oh, that¡¯s also true ¡»

    The guys said. Nei.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not possible! I¡¯ll only do it with Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know about that, Onee-chan ¡¹

    I hugged Nei and pat her back.

    ¡¸ Uuu, Yo-chan~ I love you ¡¹

    Nei asks for a kiss again.

    ¡º Anyway, Natou-san¡¯s getting a lot of attention over the net ¡»

    ¡º She might just become an idol using that as an opportunity ¡»

    ¡º Speaking of which, I hear that there were a lot of former delinquents among the idols ¡»

    ¡º You won¡¯t survive there unless you¡¯re strong-willed after all ¡»

    ¡º Then, Natou-san will go to the Nadeshiko department? ¡»

    ¡º Why not? I think that she never went to classes anyway ¡»

    ¡º True, she¡¯s much more suited to celebrity course ¡»

    The boys said.

    ¡º Either way, I¡¯m not much interested in her ¡»

    ¡º Ditto. It¡¯s a little daunting to have someone exceedingly beautiful as her ¡»

    ¡º It¡¯s great to watch her from afar like she¡¯s an idol or a celebrity, but dating her is highly unlikely ¡»

    ¡º I get why they¡¯re making a fuss, but most of those in the same school as her feel ¡°it¡¯s not really special¡± ¡»

    Hearing that, Nei;

    ¡¸ Hey! As if I care about you either! Hmph!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get angry at them, Ya-chan ¡¹

    I calm her down.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s get rough then! ¡¹

    Nei raised her hips and then started moving at a piston

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, thrust from below too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I also grind from below, pushing Nei¡¯s cervix.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes! I love it Yo-chan! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s eyes are drowning in pleasure.

    ¡º You know, I prefer Hoshizaki Kana compared to Natuo-san ¡»

    ¡º Oh yeah, that one¡¯s cute ¡»

    The guys now change the topic to Kana-senpai

    ¡º Sure, if you¡¯re going to date someone, then Hoshizaki¡¯s much more realistic than Natou-san ¡»

    The boys say, but Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ Silly boys, touch some grass ¡¹

    She¡¯s sullen.

    ¡º But you know, I heard that Hoshizaki¡¯s been changing boys since she was in her first year ¡»

    ¡º Oh yeah, she dates a ton of guys ¡»

    ¡º Compared to Natou-san, who¡¯s doubted to be a lesbian, Hoshizaki Kana¡¯s now a slut? ¡»

    Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ Shut the hell up! I¡¯m only having sex with Nobu!!! Nobu took it forcibly, but now I¡¯m a loyal sex slave of Nobu! Don¡¯t call me a slut!! ¡¹

    She stood up angrily

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to talk to those guys ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Ai;

    ¡¸ With that appearance? ¡¹

    She says.

    ¡¸ Oh right¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai noticed that her breast and crotch are exposed and she got embarrassed.

    ¡º If you ask me, I¡¯d prefer Kiyohara Ai ¡»

    This time, they change the topic to Ai

    ¡º Oh, the bakery girl? ¡»

    ¡º Bakery, I mean, the baking course girl? ¡»

    ¡º Well yeah, she¡¯s the cutest among the freshmen ¡»

    ¡º Right?! I always come to buy pastry from her every day ¡»

    Ai has a corner for her pastries among our products.

    ¡º Just imagining that cute small hand of hers grabbing and fondling the dough you¡¯re eating just elevates the flavor ¡»

    ¡º Dude, that line was disgusting ¡»

    Ai¡¯s fan got cold stares from the other guys.

    ¡¸ Disgusting ¡¹

    Even Ai says that.

    ¡º But you know, I¡¯m sure that Kiyohara Ai-chan¡¯s a virgin. No doubt about it. She¡¯s too pure¡­ If I date her now, I¡¯ll get to take her first! ¡»

    The guy said.

    ¡¸ Sorry¡­but Ai isn¡¯t a virgin anymore ¡¹

    I already took her virginity

    ¡¸ Besides¡­Ai is a lewd girl¡­always having sex with Yosida-kun ¡¹

    I just gave Ai a creampie.

    My semen¡¯s dripping out from Ai¡¯s slit and down to the floor.

    ¡º I wonder? Kiyohara-chan¡¯s cute, but that girl¡¯s always been alone with the bakery guy when working right? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, those guys might¡¯ve done it already ¡»

    Some of them are quite perceptive.

    ¡º No way. That guy¡¯s got a fiance, right? ¡»

    ¡º Who cares about the fiance? Kiyohara-chan¡¯s much cuter. If they¡¯re together all the time, you won¡¯t cross out the possibility that he¡¯s already attacked Kiyohara-chan, right? ¡»

    ¡º I wonder? I think his fiance¡¯s quite cute too ¡»

    Kana-senpai;

    ¡¸ Look, Megumi-chan, they¡¯re complimenting you ¡¹

    She turned to Megu and smiled.

    ¡º Well, she¡¯s cute, but not as much as Kiyohara-chan, right? ¡»

    ¡º She¡¯s cute, but not as much as Kiyohara-chan, but she¡¯s quite heavy ¡»

    ¡º True. I¡¯ve seen her help out in the bakery, and yeah, she¡¯s definitely a heavy woman ¡»

    Huh, Megu¡¯s slender and light though?

    ¡º Yeah. If the baker guy cheats with Kiyohara-chan, he¡¯ll definitely get a nice boat.1 She¡¯s that type after all ¡»

    Err.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do that ¡¹

    Now Megu¡¯s angry.

    ¡¸ Calm down Megumi-chan, they¡¯re just saying whatever they think is convenient to them! Ignore them, ignore them ¡¹

    Kana-senpai tries to calm down Megu.

    ¡º I mean, the bakery guy isn¡¯t always alone with Kiyohara-chan, right? ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, their teacher, Katsuko-san is with them ¡»

    ¡º Katsuko-san¡¯s there, do you think that the two of them can do something absurd? ¡»

    The guys say things convenient to them.

    ¡º But you know, the bakery guy could be coming after both of them, right? ¡»

    ¡º Idiot, do you think he can do that? ¡»

    ¡º Right, no matter how you look at him, he¡¯s definitely a herbivore ¡»

    ¡º But still, he got engaged in his first year, right? ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s already busy trying to deal with that fiance of his, keeping her from stabbing him ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, no way he could touch Kiyohara-chan and Katsuko-san ¡»

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t get it, right, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei looked at me and swings her hips.

    ¡¸ The truth is all the girls they mentioned already had sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    She looks at me with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ We had sex and made love, yet they don¡¯t notice. Kukuku, weird, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Nei.

    ¡º Speaking of which, did they already go home? ¡»

    ¡º I wonder? I feel like they¡¯re still cleaning up that room ¡»

    The other guys look at the bakery door.

    ¡º Hey, let¡¯s go take a look ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, Kiyohara-chan should still be there, you can use that opportunity to confess to her ¡»

    ¡º Yeah, it¡¯s the school festival night after all ¡»

    ¡º I¡¯ll pass ¡»

    ¡º What are you talking about? Take your defeat and confess to her ¡»

    ¡º Once the school festival is over, we need to start studying for the exams. So. You. Have. To. Go. Now! ¡»

    ¡º Anyway, let¡¯s go check if they¡¯re here first ¡»

    The guys walk to the bakery door.

    ¡¸ Nobu, the door¡¯s locked, right? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I locked it just earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll check it again ¡¹

    Megu checks the automated lock in a hurry.

    Knock knock.

    The door leading to the cafeteria gets knocked on.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s vagina suddenly clamps my penis.

    It¡¯s too tight.

    They turn the doorknob, but it¡¯s locked.

    ¡º It¡¯s locked! They¡¯re home ¡»

    ¡º Oh man, can¡¯t help it ¡»

    The guys laughed it off.

    ¡¸ Haaa, that was exciting ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s have sex as much as we want that those guys will get frustrated! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This room is soundproof, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also want to shout ¡¹

    Nei, Kana-senpai, Ai, and Megu, who became topics of the boys, said.

    ¡¸ Why not? I think that¡¯s a good way to vent out in this situation ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    Haiji, Luna, and Yomi are also watching us with a smile.

    Only Kurose Anju looks confused.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? You should also use this opportunity to vent out ¡¹

    Kana-senpai talked back.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1413.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s already distracting to hear people outside¡­turn it off ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸ Ahaha, true ¡¹

    Nei, still naked after having sex with me, goes to the control panel on the wall.

    ¡¸ Oh, don¡¯t turn it off, just mute it! I want to check if something goes wrong outside ¡¹

    Nei said in a panic.

    Right, there could be a delay if we have to turn on the monitor after something happens.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, s-s-should I go and watch from the other room? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju who watched us have sex is losing her cool, and she says that.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t, you¡¯re here to study sex Anju-chan ¡¹

    Nei rejects it with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Kurose-san can¡¯t join the family officially unless you have sex with Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana said with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Nobu, how about you finish it off now? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles. Kurose Anju¡¯s startled.

    ¡¸ Just kidding! It¡¯s our time right now so you just have to watch there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, yes, you¡¯re watching for now! Sit here! Yo-chan¡¯s still planning Anju-chan¡¯s deflowering as a beautiful experience! Just wait and see! Kukuku ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei told Kurose Anju.

    Err, I¡¯ll have to think of some plan for her.

    ¡¸ Okay, all the girls who want to have sex with Yo-chan gather around the workbench! ¡¹

    Nei raised her hand and called everyone.

    ¡¸ I mean, everyone apart from that girl is all for it! So let¡¯s do it with everyone ¡¹

    Kana-senpai cheerfully told everyone except Kurose Anju.

    However.

    ¡¸ Ai¡­am taking a break¡­I¡¯m full already¡­I already did it with Yoshida-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Ai smiles calmly as she pats her abdomen.

    Ai just got a creampie earlier.

    Her womb is filled with my semen.

    ¡¸ Huh? But nobody minds if you still join! Let¡¯s go together ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! Ai-chan can go for more! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai and Nei, the older girls said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ai¡¯s greedy¡­So, I need to hold back¡­or I won¡¯t be able to¡­so I¡¯ll rest now ¡¹

    Ai replied calmly.

    ¡¸ Ah, right, okay. Ai, you can look after her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said, Ai sits next to Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Here¡­sit¡­Ai will sit with you¡­we¡¯ll watch everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s sexually satisfied smile confuses Kurose Anju.

    Ai urged her so they sit next to each other by the wall and have sex.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone, expose your breasts and butts! Then, put your hands on the workbench so we can see each other¡¯s faces, and then Yo-chan will do us from behind ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree with Nei-san! Let¡¯s see, Nobu, shove to each one for one minute each then we¡¯re going to take turns ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, if you feel good, then you can ejaculate to whoever you want ¡¹

    Nei and Kana-senpai are deciding the rules.

    The two of them are like-minded

    Kana-senpai and Mariko duo gets along, but this is a little different.

    Anyway, the two of them get along.

    ¡¸ Uhm, if we make contact with some part of each other¡¯s body, then our power can make each other¡¯s sex feel more intimate ¡¹

    Luna says while taking off her clothes.

    ¡¸ Yes, Luna and I will relay it to everyone! ¡¹

    Yomi also took off her clothes.

    Luna and Yomi want to get naked when having sex.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s that thing. Yes! Let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s already accustomed to sexual pleasure through the Miko power.

    She accepted Luna and Yomi¡¯s proposal right away.

    ¡¸ Right. Yo-chan¡¯s going to swap girls so fast that it¡¯s going to be interesting to see how other girls accept Yo-chan¡¯s penis and feel the difference between each one of them ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s also into it.

    ¡¸ Right, we have different bodies so it¡¯ll feel different for everyone ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just shared senses then Ai-chan and Anju-chan can join in too, right? ¡¹

    Nei smiled at the two sitting on the chair.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeh?! ¡¹

    Ai¡¯s smiling while Kurose Anju¡¯s shocked. They have different reactions too.

    ¡¸ Yomi-chan¡¯s naked already so Mana will get naked too. ¡¹

    Seeing the shrine maidens get naked, Mana also took off her clothes.

    Mana, now naked, suggests;

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone ready gather together, we¡¯re going to have a joint sex session ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Nei gathers Kana-senpai, Megu, Mana, Yomi, Luna, and Haiji, and sticks them around the workbench in a circle.

    Nei, Kana-senpai, Megu, and Haiji are half-naked with only their uniforms, breasts, and lower half exposed.

    Luna, Yomi, and Mana are fully naked.

    Luna¡¯s cute, and she has a young body.

    Haiji is half-german, so her proportions are a little different than Japanese, having high waist and long legs.

    Then, Yomi¡¯s got huge tits with a small body, but the huge breasts are firm and elastic.

    Mana¡¯s of the same age, but she¡¯s grown beautifully. She¡¯s grown taller, and her arms and legs have become slender and proportionate, giving her a model body shape.

    Megu¡¯s got a slender body as a track and field girl.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s the best-looking second-year student with a typical healthy body of a girl of her age.

    Then, Nei¡¯s body is too voluptuous and beautiful.

    They¡¯re all beauties and each of them has its individual charm.

    ¡¸ Okay, standby! Hands-on the workbench, a little bit at a time, then touch the girl next to you ¡¹

    Nei said, the girls put their hands on the workbench at once, and their hands also touch each other.

    Then, they all stuck their attractive naked butts out behind each other.

    At the same time, they leaned close to each other and their bodies are making contact with each other and made a large circle on the bench.

    ¡¸ Then, Ai-san, let¡¯s hold hands ¡¹

    Megu on the far end holds out one of her hands to Ai. Her left hand connects with Ai, and her right hand is supporting her weight on the workbench.

    ¡¸ Okay

    ¡¹

    Ai holds Megu¡¯s hand, and her other hand goes to Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ You two will just join with your hands ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Ai smiles, Kurose Anju had no choice but to hold her hand.

    ¡¸ Ah, please wait, I¡¯ll adjust the sensitivity with Yomi-oneesan ¡¹

    Luna and Yomi adjust the sexual sensitivity together.

    ¡¸ Err. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna, is this good enough? ¡¹

    The two shrine maidens are resonating their power, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yomi-oneesan, that¡¯s too strong ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry, I¡¯m much hornier than Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just the same, but Yomi-oneesan, you should also try to understand the others ¡¹

    Luna smiles.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m scared, scared that I might get too addicted to it, so if you ask me, I press on the breaks soon enough ¡¹

    ¡¸ You say that, but I like to feel the pleasure that I tend to step n the gas ¡¹

    The shrine maidens smile, describing their character as such.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s keep this for now. We just see how it goes and keep it under control ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, thank you for waiting. You can begin Nii-san ¡¹

    It seems that they¡¯re done adjusting, so Luna calls me over, swinging her cute ass.

    ¡¸ Oka y, Yo-chan, you can start coming at us anywhere you like! Let¡¯s start! ¡¹

    Nei also swings her round ass, but¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, but Nei-san and I already got Nobu earlier so you can go for the other girls first ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said.

    Err.

    At times like this.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll start with mana who worked hard today ¡¹

    I approached Mana, the closest one.

    ¡¸ Yay! I¡¯ve been waiting for this! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    Mana smiles and shakes her cute ass in a sexy way.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait a second, before we start ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ We mentioned the rules, one minute per person. And one more thing, when Nobu¡¯s penis is inside, you need to tell everyone what¡¯s in your mind ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Nobu can say what he wants, and the girls can tell us what you want to say too. Anyway, be honest and talk! Okay? ¡¹

    So spilling out everything in their mind while having sex?

    ¡¸ Oh, that means that I can blurt out everything I want? Yay, I¡¯ll gladly do that ¡¹

    Mana responded in a way that the other girls had no choice but to accept Kana-senpai¡¯s proposed rule.

    ¡¸ Well then, Onii-chan, come here! ¡¹

    Once sickly and slim, Mana changed dramatically over the past six months thanks to the reformation program.

    She spreads her slender model-shaped legs and sticks out her ass to me.

    Mana¡¯s crotch is dripping love nectar from her beautiful slit, which looks like it¡¯s cut by a knife.

    ¡¸ Mana wants it so much that it¡¯s dripping so much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, Mana ¡¹

    I go to Mana¡¯s behind.

    It¡¯s so wet, but I need to wet it a little more for smoother insertion.

    While I was thinking¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-chan. Mana likes it when you¡¯re a bit forceful, so just put it in ¡¹

    Mana turned to me and speak with her passionate eyes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Mana gets wetter as Onii-chan bangs me. Onii-chan, you like violating Mana, right? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m putting it in Mana ¡¹

    I grabbed Mana¡¯s hips and rub my glans on her slit.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Onii-chan¡¯s so warm ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s insides drip more love nectar as she feels the heat of my glans at her opening.

    I rub my dick on Mana¡¯s love nectar to make it smooth.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ Break me Onii-chan! Violate Mana! ¡¹

    Good. I thrust my hips in.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s slender body trembles.

    My erect penis pushes open her narrow insides.

    I¡¯m forcibly pushing in from behind.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn!! Onii-chan¡¯s coming in! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s putting a lot of pressure on her vagina, making it difficult to enter.

    Mana¡¯s insides clamp me.

    I forcefully open her narrow hole, thrusting my glans further into her hole.

    Mana¡¯s love nectar dripping from the inside turns into a lubricant, making the contact area between us slippery.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Mana¡¯s getting violated! Onii-chan¡¯s raping me again! ¡¹

    Finally, my glans were fully submerged in Mana¡¯s warm inside.

    Once the thickest part of the penis is in, all the remains are to push it deep into her moist vaginal flesh.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s coming!!! Aaaah! Onii-chan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana!! ¡¹

    Zununununu!!

    Her tight pussy wraps around my penis hard

    Jurururu, warm liquid spills out from the connected part.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I¡¯m being violated! Mana¡¯s being violated! ¡¹

    Before long, my penis is down to the root.

    The tip of the glans sticks to her cervix.

    ¡¸ Poke it! Onii-chan! Do it hard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! ¡¹

    Guchu, guchu, guchu!

    I started the piston rough!

    ¡¸ Aah, aaah, yes! Onii-chan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Instead of relaxing to make Nobu¡¯s penis enter easier, you can also make it harder to enter and then have Nobu force it in! Ahn, I can feel it! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s also feeling the pleasure Mana feels through the two shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ This might be good¡­Aaahn, Mana-chan¡¯s sex¡­is good. It¡¯s like refusing¡­but accepting it¡­ahhn¡­amazing¡­this is arousing ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s sex is conveyed to Kana-senpai and the other girls through the two shrine maidens.

    ¡¸ Aaaun! I can¡¯t stop leaking my voice! There are many ways to have sex, and everyone has their favorites! Hyaan! Mana-chan likes it this way ¡¹

    Nei smiles at mana as she wiggles her body from the pleasure coming through

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! I love it! Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave so I prefer the rape style than ordinary sex! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s aroused. Her skin¡¯s already flushed.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Onii-chan¡¯s inside Mana. I¡¯m filled. Amazing, it makes me feel at ease. ¡¹ I want to stay like this forever ¡¹

    Mana says while I penetrate her hard.

    Guchu, guchu, guchu

    Drops of love nectar burst from the connected part, splattering over the workbench and the floor.

    Mana and I are sweating.

    It feels like Mana¡¯s insides are melting.

    ¡¸ Aaauuu!! Mana is Onii-chan¡¯s sex slave, so I feel alive when I¡¯m connected to Onii-chan!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you look livelier and much more beautiful! Mana-chan! Aahn~ ¡¹

    Nei says as she senses the same pleasure Mana¡¯s feeling.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I can feel it. Mana-san¡¯s becoming more beautiful. We haven¡¯t been together for that long, but still, I can tell that you level up every time we meet up ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s body is trembling.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s almost time to switch That¡¯s one minute ¡¹

    Luna smiled calmly and said.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I was just about to get here ¡¹

    Mana sounded dissatisfied, moving her hips to grind our connected part.

    ¡¸ Mana¡­ ¡¹

    I gently embraced Mana¡¯s body from behind while we were still connected.,

    Her body¡¯s flushed and pink, it feels nice.

    Mana¡¯s body loosened up.

    ¡¸ I know. You need to go to the next one. You can pull out Onii-chan ¡¹

    Mana calmed down and answered.

    Selfish girls are kicked out of the family.

    Mana knows that through the skin.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out. ¡¹

    There we go.

    I pull out my erect penis from Mana¡¯s narrow hole.

    ¡¸ Unnnn!! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s enjoying the feeling of my cock, squeezing her hole to the end.

    My glans spills out of mana¡¯s hole.

    Her love nectar¡¯s dripping on the floor.

    ¡¸ I see. So you tighten it like this ¡¹

    Haiji seems to have learned Mana¡¯s method through the Miko power.

    ¡¸ Yes, like that, your muscles on your anus and vagina are connected like the number 8, so if you tighten your butt, your vagina tightens too! Anju-chan, remember that ¡¹

    Nei looked at Kurose Anju and smiled.

    ¡¸ I-I..err¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s confused with the senses she¡¯s feeling.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry¡­we¡¯re here with you ¡¹

    Ai, who¡¯s sitting next to Kurose Anju, pats her back.

    ¡¸ Then, Yomi¡¯s next ¡¹

    I chose Yomi as my next partner.

    Yomi¡¯s also been working hard for the past two days.

    ¡¸ Here you go Sensei ¡¹

    Yomi shakes her plump and round ass, ready to receive me.

    Again, another Doggystyle where her hands are on the workbench.

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s already plenty wet so just go for it ¡¹

    The blacked-haired shrine maiden smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I grabbed Yomi¡¯s hips and align my penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Even though they¡¯re of the same age, Mana¡¯s much more slender overall as she aims to become a supermodel.

    On the other hand, Yomi¡¯s hips are slender, but she¡¯s got huge tits, anywhere I touch her body I feel it¡¯s squishy.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s relaying Mana¡¯s sexual pleasure through her Miko power so her whole body¡¯s excited, her skin is flushed, and her temperature is higher

    ¡¸ Yomi¡¯s insides are so warm ¡¹

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m dipping my penis into some warm hot spring as I feel her moistened love nectar inside her.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s warmer if you go deeper, Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s see ¡¹

    Then, I continue to push inside Yomi to the root

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes!! ¡¹

    I embrace Yomi¡¯s body in my arms while still connected.

    She¡¯s soft and warm, but her body is still young.

    Her developing body is filled with vitality.

    Her smooth naked skin is pleasant to touch.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it, Yomi-chan¡¯s warm ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s temperature is conveyed to Megu through Miko power.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s different for each girl, she¡¯s still in middle school, yet she¡¯s so sensitive ¡¹

    Kana-senpai compares Mana and Yomi¡¯s difference.

    Since the physical sensation is on the shrine maiden herself, Yomi, the sensation is much more direct than relaying the senses from other girls.

    ¡¸ Sensei, go deeper ¡¹

    The loli tits beauty begs me.

    ¡¸ I want it. Please poke and kiss Yomi-chan¡¯s baby room entrance ¡¹

    Okay.

    I push deeper inside Yomi.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahn! ¡¹

    Yomi moans cutely.

    Her love nectar drips, accepting my thrusts.

    ¡¸ It feels good! I love it! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s back is getting sweaty.

    ¡¸ You like this stuff, right? ¡¹

    I keep on making thrusts, ravaging Yomi¡¯s insides.

    I slam Yomi¡¯s ass with my abdomen, making slapping sounds.

    As requested, I repeatedly poke the tip of my glans into Yomi¡¯s cervix.

    ¡¸ Aaah! Sensei! I love this! Yes! Yomi loves this! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s shouting with her charming voice.

    She¡¯s bracing her legs, gripping the workbench, and every time I thrust in, her breasts jiggle.

    ¡¸ Sensei, grab Yomi¡¯s breasts¡­fondle it ¡¹

    Another lewd request.

    I turn my hand holding Yomi¡¯s waist to hold her breasts

    Monyumonyu.

    It¡¯s a big round lump of flesh that doesn¡¯t fit in my hand, and her nipples are stiff and hard.

    The texture and tensed texture is only available at this age.

    ¡¸ Harder, make it hurt ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I rub Yomi¡¯s breasts vigorously as I thrust into her.

    A little bit rougher, that¡¯s what this loli big tits girl wants.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes!! ¡¹

    While at it, I also pinched Yomi¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Kyauuu!! ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s body jumps and her vagina tightens.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s how it feels for girls with big breasts ¡¹

    Haiji mutters while feeling Yomi¡¯s body.

    Haiji¡¯s breasts haven¡¯t swelled yet.

    Or should I say that Yomi¡¯s growing too fast?

    You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Haiji.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s one minute ¡¹

    This time, Kana-senpai¡¯s the one to stop.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! Just a bit more! Please! Please!!! ¡¹

    Yomi begs in tears, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Yomi-neesan, everyone¡¯s waiting for their turn ¡¹

    Luna smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu, this is regretful ¡¹

    Yomi gave up.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, do Haiji-chan next ¡¹

    Luna looked at Haiji

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan doesn¡¯t seem like she can hold it anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, please ¡¹

    Luna asked. Haiji turned her ass to me.

    I see. Haji¡¯s usually calm and collected, but her skin¡¯s flushed.

    That looks totally lead with the sweat on her forehead.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll put it in right away Haiji ¡¹

    After the two girls of the same age, I¡¯m having sex with Haiji.

    ¡¸ Ah, just a bit Sensei! Hyaan! Y-You¡¯re pulling out! ¡¹

    I¡¯m feeling sorry to leave, but I pull my penis out of Yomi¡¯s pussy.

    Yomi¡¯s love nectar creates a string connecting to my glans I pulled out.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Hmm!!! ¡¹

    Before the thread is cut, I turn my dick towards Haiji

    ¡¸ Here I go ¡¹

    Yomi¡¯s vagina and Haiji¡¯s vagina are connected with a thread through my penis.

    ¡¸ P-Please take care of me ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s polite even at times like this.

    I rub my glans on Haiji¡¯s young slit.

    It hasn¡¯t been long since she lost her virginity.

    She¡¯s still new to sex so I won¡¯t get it in that smoothly without loosening her up.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, just this is already making me feel good ¡¹

    My glans make contact with Haiji¡¯s mucous membrane.

    Love nectar leaks from Haiji¡¯s insides, making my glans warm and wet.

    ¡¸ Hauuuu!! ¡¹

    I stimulate her clitoris with the tip of my glans and Haiji shivered.

    ¡¸ Loosen up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s slit opens lewdly.

    Yeah, she¡¯s getting accustomed to my dick.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do ¡¹

    I slowly open Labia with the tip of my glans and push in.

    Munyumunyumynyu!

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haiji-chan, try loosening up while standing ¡¹

    Luna can feel Haiji¡¯s state and gave her some advice.

    She¡¯s not accustomed to doing it from behind so she¡¯s putting too much pressure on her legs and hips, so she can¡¯t adjust it yet.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got your back ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Yomi can feel Haiji-san ¡¹

    Mana and Yomi support Haiji by leaning on her side.

    I adjusted the angle.

    ¡¸ Hiii, huuuu ¡¹

    My glans enters her opening.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go deeper ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes!! Hyaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m trying to invade Haiji, but it¡¯s too tight.

    She¡¯s clamping really hard!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahnn!! Hyauuu!!! ¡¹

    Still, I managed to pry my way through the narrow passage to the base.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! ¡¹

    Zuchu, zuchu! Zuchu

    ¡¸ Ah, aaah, aaaah! aah!! ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s moaning cutely.

    It¡¯s making some lewd wet sounds as I piston slowly.

    I go harder while I piston my penis.

    Haiji¡¯s nervous insides begin to relax.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, aaaah!! ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s voice is hot and lewd.

    ¡¸ I-It feels good! Aaah, aaahn!! ¡¹

    Finally, my erect penis is accepted inside Haiji¡¯s narrow vagina.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s enough ¡¹

    Nei looked up at the clock and announced.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I stopped my piston and Haiji¡¯s exhaling hard.

    Her body¡¯s sweating, and she¡¯s making a sweet scent.

    ¡¸ I think I figured it out. I¡¯ll get better at it ¡¹

    The sweating Haiji says while my penis is still inside her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t rush it. These are fun when you learn them slowly ¡¹

    I hold Haiji¡¯s body and whispered in her ear.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to rush. Aah, aahn! ¡¹

    Yeah, Haiji¡¯s an honest girl.

    This half-foreign beauty moans cutely.

    ¡¸ Seeing them like that, I wish I had sex when I was their age. To think that I kept this until I was seventeen ¡¹

    Kana-senpai looks at Mana, Yomi, and Haiji and muttered.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about? If you didn¡¯t keep it until 17, then Yo-chan wouldn¡¯t have taken it from you ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s also true. Yeah, not going to look back anymore, I¡¯m going to enjoy the present as much as I can ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gives herself a slap on the cheek and switched her mood.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s Luna-chan¡¯s turn next, right? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right, since I went for Mana and Yomi, then Haiji, so Luna¡¯s next, right?

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ll go last, if I go first, I¡¯ll lose control of the adjustment ¡¹

    Luna replied.

    Is she planning to use her Miko power to bring them all to climax?

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s Megu-chan¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­ ¡¹

    Megu offers her ass to me as Nei told her.

    Megu¡¯s the youngest when it comes to the high-school group.

    ¡¸ Uhm, thank you ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s taking turns in sex, yet, Haiji looks disappointed while thanking me. That¡¯s very much like her.

    ¡¸ Likewise. Haiji¡¯s tightness is amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I¡¯ll train more to please you more ¡¹

    Haiji replied bashfully.\

    Well then.

    Nupori.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Haiji¡¯s narrow hole.

    Her love nectar drips out of her young pussy.

    Haiji got this wet before anyone noticed.

    ¡¸ Hey, Yoshi-kun, I can go for it later ¡¹

    Megu says, trying to reserve for the other girls, but¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all taking the same minute turns anyway ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would Megu-chan have to take a step back when you¡¯re the closest one now? ¡¹

    The people here are Megu¡¯s high-school friends and the younger group.

    None of the Kouzuki girls that Megu¡¯s bad at dealing with.

    ¡¸ Sorry, Nei-oneesan ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s insecurities have to go.

    I think it¡¯s doing well, but¡­

    ¡¸ Come here, Megu ¡¹

    I first embraced Megu¡¯s slender body from behind.

    I hold her thin waist and gently sniff her hair.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ That smells like Megu, I feel at ease ¡¹

    It¡¯s the usual Megu smell. The smell of her sweat.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Megu looks back at me with an anxious face.

    ¡¸ Obviously. You¡¯re mine after all ¡¹

    I licked Megu¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸ Kyaa~ ¡¹

    Megu got tickled.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it. One minute, just like everyone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Come ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s body loosened up.

    Good.

    I press my dick, shining with Haiji¡¯s love nectar, into Megu¡¯s entrance.

    Megu¡¯s also feeling the same sensation the other girls had, and so she¡¯s quite drenched.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaah!! Hmmm!!! ¡¹

    Just like the other girls, I connect to her from behind while standing.

    Nunununu, my penis is sucked into Megu¡¯s insides.

    This body temperature, dampness, and tightness, yeah, this is the usual Megu.

    First, I slowly move my hips.

    Megu, whose body type is for the track and field, has thin hips due to the lack of fat.

    But, her ass is white, smooth, and pleasant to touch.

    I grind my hips to her ass.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaahn! Aaahn! Yoshi-kun! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s accepting me so deeply.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s interesting. Megu-chan¡¯s Nobu¡¯s lawful wife, yet, she¡¯s nervous when it comes to sex ¡¹

    Yomi and Luna¡¯s Miko power conveys Megu¡¯s sexual pleasure and Kana-senpai mutters.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Megu-chan¡¯s the straight man of the house ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    Megu¡¯s a girl who grew up in a normal family so she feels that group sex, like the one we¡¯re doing right now, isn¡¯t normal.

    I mean, just having sex in school is already something ethically wrong in her mind.

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s what¡¯s great about it, if we don¡¯t have someone like Megu-chan, Yo-chan would be unstoppable, and he¡¯d become who can¡¯t get excited unless it¡¯s out of the ordinary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, right. I see. Modesty is important. If the absurd becomes normal, then it stops being fun ¡¹

    Nei said. Kana-senpai¡¯s convinced.

    ¡¸ Ahn! Doing it when everyone¡¯s here is embarrassing! Aahn, but if Yoshi-kun wants it! Aaahn, I¡¯ll do anything, no matter how embarrassing it is ¡¹

    Saying that Megu also moves her hips to match mine.

    She¡¯s feeling embarrassed, but her body¡¯s seeing the sexual pleasure more.

    Megu¡¯s body has changed after six months of having sex.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Yoshi-kun! There¡­yes, grind it there, I like it! Aaahn!! ¡¹

    I also know where Megu¡¯s sensitive.

    I use my glans to rub around.

    ¡¸ Aah, iyaan, this is embarrassing! I¡¯m feeling good!!! ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s vagina tightens.

    Love nectar overflows from deep inside.

    Megu¡¯s flushed body is beautiful.

    ¡¸ Hey,, Yoshi-kun! Aaahn~ Look, Yoshi-kun¡­ ¡¹

    Megu?

    ¡¸ Say you love me! Aaahn~ Please. Say that you love me! Aaahn! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I love you Megu ¡¹

    I whispered to her ear while making hard thrusts.

    Megu¡¯s soft uterus is My glans is touching Megu¡¯s soft uterus.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn!! Me too! I love you too!! I love you Yoshi-kun!! Aaaahn! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez, Megu-oneechan¡¯s such a needy girl ¡¹

    Mana, her half-sister looked at her with gentle eyes.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    I went for my last spurt, grabbing Megu¡¯s hips and piston hard, but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s one minute! ¡¹

    Yomi stopped it this time.

    ¡¸ Aahn, wait! I¡¯m just starting to feel the fire inside! Just a bit more ¡¹

    Megu appeals, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah. I feel the same way earlier Megumi-chan. But, no, we have rules to follow ¡¹ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiled.

    ¡¸ I mean, I want it too. Nei-san, can I go first? ¡¹

    Kana-senpai can¡¯t hold it anymore

    ¡¸ Sure, go ahead, switch, Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯m pulling out Megu ¡¹

    I gave Megu another embrace.

    ¡¸ Aahn~ We were in the good part ¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t serious earlier about ¡°I¡¯m okay with just a bit¡±

    Megu¡¯s nature is just as Mana said, she¡¯s needy.

    ¡¸ I love you, Megu ¡¹

    I whispered to her again.

    ¡¸ Yes, I feel it. I love you too Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Finally, Megu calmed down.

    I pull out my penis from Megu¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Aaah, iyaan!! ¡¹

    Pulling out from Megu and her love nectar also drips down the floor.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean up the floor later ¡¹

    Megu says bashfully, cute.

    ¡¸ Now, come here Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s heated gaze waits for me.

    Just like the other girls, her hands are on the workbench, raising her ass, inviting me.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s slit is already loose with pleasure, and even without opening it, I can see her flesh-colored insides.

    First of all, I reach out and groped Kana-senpai¡¯s round ass.

    ¡¸ Hyaan~ You didn¡¯t do that with other girls?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I mean, I just wanted to touch it ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    Kana-senpai doesn¡¯t take her tennis club activities seriously so her muscles aren¡¯t that developed.

    But, she¡¯s a beauty, and energetic, and she¡¯s got amazing proportions. So her body is very much like a high-school girl.

    ¡¸ Err, then that¡¯s okay. You can do as you please Nobu ¡¹

    Taking her offer, I enjoyed groping Kana-senpai¡¯s ass.

    Yeah, that¡¯s warm meat. It¡¯s different from Megu¡¯s thin ass or Edie¡¯s rubber bouncy ass.

    This is good on its own.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Nobu¡¯s touch is so lewd. I¡¯m feeling it. ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s eyes look craving.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s put it in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, go ahead Nobu, go inside me ¡¹

    I push in my glans between Kana-senpai¡¯s slit.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s loosened up that it¡¯s easy to go in.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! There it is! ¡¹

    Zununununu!! My penis pushes through Kana-senpai¡¯s inside

    Yeah, she¡¯s drenched. It¡¯s warm and moist, and it gently wraps my penis.

    ¡¸ Hey thrust it! Nobu! Please! ¡¹

    Aaah!!

    Gucho, gucho, gucho!

    The overflowing love nectar makes lewd wet sounds from the connected part as I move my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaaahn, so embarrassing! This is so lewd ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s body trembles as everyone¡¯s watching her have sex.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Aaah! Hey, Nobu, I¡¯m, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Kana-senpai?

    ¡¸ I had fun at the school festival yesterday and today, aaahn! All thanks to Nobu ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s tennis club and our bakery¡¯s collaborative cafe.

    ¡¸ We even appeared on TV, yeah, the tennis club was happy, and Mariko even came over, this was a fun festival ¡¹

    Earlier, it was Kana-senpai who came up with the rule that you have to speak out about what¡¯s in your mind while having sex.

    Meaning.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, I¡¯m thankful, Nobu, I love you ¡¹

    Kana-senpai says while I violate her from behind.

    ¡¸ Ever since Nobu made me his woman, a lot more exciting things happen, and I¡¯m having fun with my life! I¡¯m happy! Nobu, I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I love you too Kana-senpai ¡¹

    I think that Kana-senpai¡¯s great and I¡¯m thankful that she accepts everything without hesitation. I¡¯m thankful to her too.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ Please take care of me from now on too! Nobu ¡¹

    I¡­

    I grabbed Kana-senpai¡¯s hips hard and thrust my penis harder.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaahn! yes! Amazing! Aaah!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s vagina tightens up.

    Oh, Kana-senpai¡¯s climbing up to ecstasy.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s one minute. That¡¯s as far as you go, Kana-chan, nufufufu ¡¹

    Nei smiled and stopped us.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Sorry, Ya-chan, I¡¯m already going to cum ¡¹

    I¡¯m about to reach my limit.

    ¡¸ Yes, pour it! Pour it all inside Kana!!! ¡¹

    Aaaaaaaaah!!

    I went for my last spurt and thrust inside Kana-senpai at high speed.

    ¡¸ Everyone. Tighten your hold ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­it¡¯s coming¡­the huge wave ¡¹

    Nei said. Ai grips Kurose Anju¡¯s hand tighter.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaa!! M-Me too! Kana¡¯s cumming too! Cumming! Cumming!! ¡¹

    Kana-senpai¡¯s body trembles.

    Her pussy clamped hard.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Cumming!! ¡¹

    Byrurururururu!!!

    My semen blows inside Kana-senpai

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaaaunn!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn!! ¡¹

    Everyone in the bakery also climaxed together with Kana-senpai and me.

    The flames burning in their bodies and in their hearts blow up at once.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    The smell of love nectar, the sweat of the girls, and their lewd scent wrap me around as I continue to ejaculate inside Kana-senpai.

    Kana-senpai, Nei, Mana, Yomi, Luna, Haiji, Megu, Ai, and Kurose Anju.

    We¡¯ve become a single bundle and shared our sexual pleasures.

 CH 1414.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    I put my face on Kana-senpai¡¯s back, whose tennis clothes are half-off, and try to catch my breath.

    The girls in the bakery all plopped down on the workbench and giggled because they shared Kana-senpai¡¯s climax through the Miko power.

    Everyone¡¯s sweating and breathing hard, and nobody¡¯s talking.

    The sweet smell of the girl¡¯s sweat and the sour smell of their love nectar fills the room.

    Tomorrow, we got to disinfect the place.

    I was thinking about that while I push my penis inside Kana-senpai¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Fuwaaa, amazing! I came¡­ ¡¹

    Finally, Kana-senpai mutters.

    ¡¸ Having sex with Nobu¡¯s the best. I¡¯m getting addicted to this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kana-chan¡¯s climax is also amazing ¡¹

    Responding to Kana-senpai¡¯s voice, Nei got up.

    ¡¸ Yes, it was amazing ¡¹

    Haiji also says while getting up from the workbench.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san, are you okay? ¡¹

    Ai calls out Kurose Anju who¡¯s sitting and holding her hand.

    ¡¸ Fua? Yes, I¡¯m ogey ¡¹

    The only virgin in the room also got weak knees.

    Then.

    ¡º I¡¯m sorry to interrupt the excitement, but I think it¡¯s about time to send Yoshinobu home ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speakers.

    ¡º We have a problem here that only Yoshinobu can fix ¡»

    In the mansion?

    A problem only I can solve?

    ¡º You can come back as soon as you take a shower. I just sent the item for you to pick up in front of the building ¡»

    When talking about problems in the mansion, that could mean that the thirteen girl assassins from Southeast Asia had caused something or¡­

    Or it¡¯s Matsumoto Maki and her sister, Marika¡¯s friends who visited the mansion earlier

    Either way, we have to go out tonight to deal with the Matsumoto siblings.

    Considering the preparation, it¡¯s about time we head home.

    If I¡¯m going to meet up with Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather, the owner of a huge drugstore chain, then I can¡¯t just be wearing a school uniform.

    I have to dress accordingly.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ll be back there Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I look at the camera hidden in the wall and replied.

    ¡º Nei and Luna-san, come with Yoshinobu ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Yomi too?

    The mansion has Tsukiko and Koyomi-chan.

    The shrine maidens should be enough, but¡­

    ¡º They say that Luna-san¡¯s good ¡»

    Minaho-neesan, who said that?

    ¡º Everyone else can take it easy. Kana-san, we¡¯ll have someone send you home today so you can take a shower and wait there ¡»

    Nothing special happened at school today but yesterday¡¯s school festival was noisy with the arrival of police and some of the rebels from Kouzuki SS.

    Our Black Forest acquired the idol division of death star productions and the underground society targeted Minaho-neesan.

    We can¡¯t be too careful.

    ¡º See you later Yoshinobu, Nei, take care of the rest ¡»

    Minaho-neesan ends her call.

    ¡¸ Kana-senpai, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    My withered penis is still inside Kana-senpai.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped¡­Man, the school festival is over now ¡¹

    Kana-senpai sighs

    ¡¸ Aaahn, Nobu¡¯s pulling out ¡¹

    My glans popped off from Kana-senpai¡¯s slit.

    At the same time, white liquid drips down and stains the floor.

    Kana-senpai shakes her hips to show off her lewd figure to me.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯re in the middle of minute sex, right? is there anyone Nobu hasn¡¯t done it with yet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only Nei-oneesan and me ¡¹

    Kana-senpai said. Luna raised her hand.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m just an extra today, and I felt pleasure together with everyone so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    ¡¸ I also had it earlier with Yo-chan, and I had a blast with Kana-chan, so I had my fill ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    Neither of them seems to depend on the fact that this is where the post-festival sex ends.

    ¡¸ In exchange, Luna-chan and I got the rights to clean Yo-chan¡¯s penis! Sensei would surely allow us to have that much time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, I should too ¡¹

    With that said, my dick I just pulled out from Kana-senpai¡­

    Nei and Luna are licking it.

    Sucking off the semen that remained in the urethra.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate, but it can¡¯t be helped. We had Nobu all for ourselves for two days at the school festival so the young ladies of the Kouzuki house can¡¯t wait to see him too ¡¹

    Kana-senpai smiles at me, not hiding her breast and crotch.

    ¡¸ But¡­one more kiss. I love you, Nobu ¡¹

    Saying that Kana-senpai gave me a passionate kiss.

    Kana-senpai seems to think that the Kouzuki-related people were the ones Minaho-neesan mentioned as trouble at the mansion.

    She made a guess based on the wording.

    ¡¸ Then, the rest got to take turns in the shower and clean up ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gave everyone instructions.

    ¡¸ Yomi-san and I will take care of the rest. Kurose-san¡¯s a personal bodyguard so you should go with them ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s younger, but she¡¯s assigned as a bodyguard of the family earlier and so she speaks to Kurose Anju that way.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s my personal bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Kurose Anju stood up in a hurry and fixed her disarrayed clothes.

    ¡¸ Please go ahead and take shower first ¡¹

    Haiji opens the shower inside the break room and said.

    She plans on checking on the monitoring equipment.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay now, thanks ¡¹

    I thanked Nei and Luna who are giving me a cleanup.

    Both of them looked up at me from my crotch and smiled.

    ¡¸ You two, fix your clothes, I¡¯ll prepare too ¡¹

    I put on my briefs.

    Nei and Luna also put on their clothes.

    ¡¸ The car¡¯s in front of the bakery now ¡¹

    Right after we finished putting on our clothes, Haiji got out of the break room and reported.

    ¡¸ Okay, thanks ¡¹

    I kissed Haiji.

    ¡¸ Hmm ¡¹

    It was just a short kiss, but the half-foreign girl entwined her tongue with mine.

    She¡¯s quite greedy when it comes to sex too

    ¡¸ Ah, Mana too ¡¹

    Mana also kissed me.

    ¡¸ Yomi wants it too! ¡¹

    Yomi also came over, pressing her prided breasts on me, and kissed me.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯re going first ¡¹

    Nei, Luna, and Kurose Anju were ready as well, so I speak to the remaining girls.

    ¡¸ Megumi-chan, you should kiss him before he goes back to the young ladies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Megu came over and kissed me.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, take care ¡¹

    Megu knows that I will do some Black Forest jobs later.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll¡­clean up here¡­ ¡¹

    Ai also came over and kissed me.

    ¡¸ See you later Nobu, I had fun this school festival I won¡¯t forget this day ¡¹

    Kana-senpai gave me another kiss to conclude.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    Going out of the bakery, Katsuko-nee¡¯s usual van is parked there.

    But, the driver¡¯s Rei-chan.

    Then, inside;

    ¡¸ Good work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Work~ ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka are riding.

    ¡¸ Is everything good? We¡¯re departing. ¡¹

    Nei, Luna, and Kurose Anju got in with me and then Rei-chan asked.

    Soon, the car drives back to the mansion.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the trouble? ¡¹

    I asked Rei-chan.

    Minaho-neesan didn¡¯t say anything specific because Kana-senpai¡¯s not supposed to hear it.

    ¡¸ The troubles are already resolved ¡¹

    Rei-chan said.

    Kyouko-san and Anya are also in the mansion. There¡¯s also Tsukiko there.

    Even if the thirteen assassins got resistive, they could stop them,

    ¡¸ The current problem is that we need someone to make the decision ¡¹

    I see.

    I¡¯m the one responsible for the girl assassins and I¡¯ve taken custody of them.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m the one to decide on what to do with them.

    Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan won¡¯t pamper me for that.

    Rei-chan¡¯s not talking about the details because she wants me to judge the situation with my own eyes after returning to the mansion.

    It¡¯s to prevent misjudgments from hearing information beforehand.

    ¡¸ Okay, I got it. Thanks, Rei-chan ¡¹

    The car arrives at the school gate.

    It won¡¯t take us five minutes until we reach the mansion.

    ¡¸ By the way, Mitama-oneesama ¡¹

    Suddenly, Kinuka asks her sister.

    ¡¸ This school festival is the last one for Mitama-oneesama in your high school, but¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama¡¯s 18, and she¡¯s already in her third year, so this is her last time participating in the school festival.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s indeed true. ¡¹

    Mitama replies with a blank face.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, why did Mitama-oneesama not join the other girls in having sex with milord in the bakery? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    True, Mitama¡¯s a student of our school.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if she joined us earlier.

    Rather, Mana, Yomi, Luna, and Haiji weren¡¯t even students of our school, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ My little sister, Kinuka ¡¹

    Mitama speaks with a solemn tone.

    ¡¸ You need to figure things out by yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Figure things out? ¡¹

    Kinuka looks at her sister with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸ The majority of the students in high school in the world, I¡¯d say that about 80% of them, the normal students don¡¯t have sex at the campus of the school on the night of the school festival ¡¹

    Well.

    That¡¯s true.

    We¡¯ve seen some students having sex at the back of the gym, but¡­

    Those are rare occasions.

    Those aren¡¯t most of the students.

    ¡¸ Some want to be normal high-school students, while Kana-imouto or Ai-imouto don¡¯t want to be normal. Milord answers to their desires ¡¹

    Mitama looked at me.

    Yeah.

    Having sex at the bakery was possible because Kana-senpai and Ai want to have a different experience compared to ordinary students.

    Then, Nei, Megu, and mana, they¡¯re already living a life different from normal.

    It wasn¡¯t because I want to have sex there.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that weird? Mitama-oneesama¡¯s not a normal high school student ¡¹

    Err.

    Well yeah, Mitama¡¯s not a normal high school student.

    Mitama¡¯s a combat specialist, a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Indeed, I¡¯m not normal. I¡¯m aware of that. But¡­ ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ Tonight, I want to be a normal high school student, for Misato-sama¡¯s sake ¡¹

    Misato.

    Mitama and Kinuka¡¯s former master, the young lady of the Kurama house.

    And currently, her status has fallen to ¡®prostitute cadet¡¯ due to the huge debt of her family.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m in the same school year as Misato-sama, and this is also her last school festival ¡¹

    Misato and Mitama are both 18.

    ¡¸ Currently, Misato-sama¡¯s in a position to grieve, but Misato-sama was able to have a normal high school student festival today with Milord and everyone ¡¹

    Misato and her fellow prostitute cadets helped out the tennis girls in the cafe.

    They had fun as normal high school students at the festival.

    ¡¸ Misato-sama was a normal student today. And that was lovely ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ Then, she went back home in a good mood, just like a student would. That¡¯s important ¡¹

    Misato and the girls are prostitute cadets, so they feel that they can¡¯t go back to their ordinary high school lives.

    But for today, they were allowed to participate in a normal school festival among normal students.

    ¡¸ My Milord, I thank you ¡¹

    Mitama bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, I did nothing ¡¹

    It was Minaho-neesan who permitted Misato and the girls to join the festival.

    It wasn¡¯t me.

    ¡¸ Milord should invite Misato-sama and the girls to have sex. Just like Kana-imouto and Ai-imouto ¡¹

    Group sex with Misato like earlier?

    ¡¸ If Milord invites them, Misato-sama will gladly serve Milord ¡¹

    If I invited Misato and the other prostitute cadets to have sex with me earlier too¡­

    Sure, they¡¯ll do it.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But, that would mean that the price for the great day experience is sex ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Right¡­ They¡¯re prostitute cadets.

    They were girls who made their resolve to have sex to repay their parent¡¯s debts.

    Sex is different for those girls compared to Megu and Kana-senpai.

    To them, sex is a duty, their business.

    If I just casually invited them to enjoy having sex after the school festival, just like Kana-senpai, Megu, and Ai¡­

    Those girls would be desperate to serve me in exchange for getting to experience normal high-school life for a day.

    Those girls are earnest.

    But that¡¯s¡­

    That¡¯s just going to spoil the fun they had at the school festival.

    ¡¸ But, I think that Misato and the prostitute cadets are under Minaho-neesan¡¯s jurisdiction so the idea of having sex with those girls after the school festival never occurred to me. ¡¹

    I just tell Mitama my honest thoughts.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand. But, wasn¡¯t it because Milord had a feeling in his heart that you want them to go home today feeling the school festival? Wasn¡¯t it because you wanted them to have a normal life without sex, even just for today? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Either way, Milord not saying anything and letting Misato-sama return home will make today¡¯s events a wonderful memory to Misato-sama and the group ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ However, I¡¯m also a normal student, and so I didn¡¯t participate in the group sex earlier ¡¹

    Mitama did it for Misato.

    Becoming an ordinary student just like Misato today.

    ¡¸ Naturally, if Milord asks for it then I¡¯ll get naked right away and serve with my whole body and soul. But, my mind¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough. I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, Mitama ¡¹

    I told Mitama.

    ¡¸ Misato has such a great bodyguard ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m now Milord¡¯s servant ¡¹

    Mitama said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll serve you throughout my life. Just how Misato-sama and Arisu-sama will serve Milord ¡¹

 CH 1415.

    ¡¸ I see. Aneue was thinking such deep thoughts, I¡¯m impressed ¡¹

    Kinuka bows to her sister while in the car on our way to the mansion.

    Rei-chan¡¯s driving, Nei, Luna, and Kurose Anju¡¯s listening to their conversation in silence.

    ¡¸ In that case, I have to think something about the middle school festival ¡¹

    Kinuka¡¯s currently enrolled in the same middle school Minaho-neesan found for Mana, Arisu, Eri, and Rie.

    They¡¯re in a special class, that means that they can¡¯t make contact with the normal students, but¡­

    I see. Kinuka¡¯s got a school festival too.

    ¡¸ I will also take Arisu-sama into consideration ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s been attending the school for the young ladies since kindergarten as she¡¯s the daughter of the Kurama house.

    But now, she¡¯s going to an ordinary school, isolated.

    Even though they¡¯re classmates, it¡¯s hard for her to talk to Eri and Rie, who are daughters of Yakuza from Kansai.

    Mana¡¯s a former young lady so she can talk to her somehow, but¡­

    ¡¸ However, Arisu-sama¡¯s status is different than Misato-sama, so Kinuka and everyone can think of how you enjoy your school festival your way ¡¹

    Mitama told her sister.

    Misato¡¯s status is a prostitute cadet who carries the debt of her home, the Kurama house.

    Arisu¡¯s my sex slave.

    Misato doesn¡¯t have the same duties.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right, you should talk it out with your other sisters and enjoy it your way ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    But still, it worries me a bit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to your school festival too. That¡¯s why give it a thought ¡¹

    For now, I give them that.

    At the time they were sent to middle school, Kinuka and the girls thought that it would be a bad idea to interact with the other students.

    But, it doesn¡¯t mean that it has to stay that way.

    There should be a way to let them make contact with other students.

    Such opportunities arise especially at events such as school festivals.

    If that¡¯s the case, we need to prepare a way to deal with the ordinary students for Kinuka, Arisu, Mana, and the twins.

    ¡¸ Should we make Eri-chan and Rie-chan do a talk show just like at our school festival? Kinuka-chan can do a street performance, but Arisu-chan won¡¯t have anything ¡¹

    Nei looks at me with a troubled face.

    The twins and Kinuka already appeared on TV, and they¡¯re famous, so they can show off to the students like that.

    However, Arisu¡¯s a young lady, she can¡¯t go out in the public like that.

    ¡¸ Mana-neesan can¡¯t do it currently either ¡¹

    Luna mutters.

    Luna read Mana¡¯s thoughts with her Miko powers.

    Mana¡¯s afraid that people will know that she¡¯s Shirasaka Maika, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s daughter.

    Mana can¡¯t convince herself that she¡¯s a different person than Shirasaka Maika and will continue to struggle until her supermodel project is over.

    ¡¸ We need to make some time to talk about it with everyone ¡¹

    The car arrived at the mansion so I couldn¡¯t come up with an answer at that moment.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    In front of the large iron gate of the mansion are the police and Kouzuki SS cars parked, staring at each other.

    Rei-chan¡¯s driving so we entered the mansion without problems.

    Our car arrived up the usual hill in front of the entrance.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go back to school ¡¹

    Rei-chan tells me from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Megu and the girls are still taking turns in the shower while cleaning the bakery.

    Kana-senpai also has to return home.

    I wonder if Edie and Margo-san and the group are back yet.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks, Rei-chan ¡¹

    I thanked her and got out of the car with Nei, Luna, Kurose Anju, Mitama, and Kinuka.

    ¡¸ Welcome back Papa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back! Otono-sama ¡¹

    Entering the front door, Agnes and Kurumi, who must¡¯ve seen us coming through the cameras, greeted us while trotting.

    Agnes, the blonde beauty.

    Kurumi, the bodyguard of the combat young lady.

    Both of them look tense.

    ¡¸ What happened ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a problem. Clito-chan ¡¹

    Clito? Oh, one of the thirteen assassins, Clito Lilith

    She¡¯s the Persian girl who¡¯s reckless and defiant.

    If I recall, her hair¡¯s dark brown and her eyes are green.

    ¡¸ Anne Roze and Ososo-san say that they¡¯re going to kill Clito-san. ¡¹

    Kill?

    I¡¯m surprised by Kurumi¡¯s report.

    Err.

    I recall the data of the girl assassins.

    Anne Roze Agermander is half-German and half-Central Asian She has brown skin and dark brown hair. She shows interest in watching us have sex, and she¡¯s a combat type as she participated in the morning workout.

    Ososo Oboko¡¯s African, dark skin and milky blonde hair with pale blue eyes. She¡¯s also joining the training, she¡¯s not willing to give up her spear.

    ¡¸ Dolly-san and Anna-san are stopping the two right now

    ¡¸ We told them not to do anything by themselves until Papa returns

    Dolly Ly and Anna Lu, the leader figures among the Girl assassins.

    Dolly¡¯s 16, while Anna¡¯s 14. These sisters are mixed-race with Southeast Asia as their base.

    ¡¸ Why did they say that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because Clito-san tried to steal the guest¡¯s violin ¡¹

    Guest? Marika¡¯s classmate Matsumoto Maki-san, and her sister, Miki-san.

    Miki-san came here with the violin her late father bought for her.

    ¡¸ Where is she now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re in the dining room ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m going there ¡¹

    I hurriedly went to the dining room.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko comes to me as soon as I arrived.

    Katsuko-nee has been with us in the school so Ruriko¡¯s the acting housewife in the mansion.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re late, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s also here.

    No, it seems most of the people in the mansion are gathered here.

    Marika and Erica, our guests, Matsumoto siblings, and Igarashi Izumi-san forcibly followed Matsumoto Maki-san.

    They all look worried.

    Then, the thirteen girl assassins are also gathered.

    In the middle is the culprit, Clito, sitting.

    Anne Roze and Ososo have spears in front of them, they¡¯re glaring at Clito.

    Dolly and Anna¡¯s holding the drill spear to stop them.

    Although, Anya and Tsukiko are also here so they¡¯re in a state where they¡¯ll get stopped before they trigger any murderous act.

    Even so, the sense of tension is filling the room.

    Sakurako, Yoshiko-san, Shie-san, Arisu, and Koyomi-chan are watching from the kitchen with a worried faces.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Dolly tells me something.

    ¡¸ She says ¡°Master, I¡¯ve controlled the situation until your return¡± ¡¹

    Dolly speaks in French, and Ruriko translates it for me.

    ¡¸ For now, explain what happened ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You see, I was having a fun talk with Matsumoto-san and the group ¡¹

    Mariko replied.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san, Ruriko-sama, and Sakurako were also here, and then that girl came over and then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ She tried to take the violin and then the two there grabbed her ¡¹

    Marika added.

    Dolly and Anna were the ones who stopped Clito from grabbing the violin.

    ¡¸ Then, the two of them brought that spear ¡¹

    Anne Roze and Ososo came into the room with a drill spear.

    ¡¸!!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸!!!!! ¡¹

    This time, Anne Roze and Ososo speaks to me with a strong tone.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re pleading, saying that they¡¯ll kill Clito so don¡¯t kick them out ¡¹

    Anya translates.

    ¡¸ They fear that because of Clito¡¯s stupid actions, they¡¯ll also get disposed of ¡¹

    Oh.

    I get that in a sense.

    ¡¸ In their world, that¡¯s how it usually is ¡¹

    Anya looks at the thirteen girl assassins.

    That¡¯s the common sense of the girl assassins kept by their female boss in Southeast Asia.

    It¡¯s a world where one person¡¯s mistakes get everyone punished.

    ¡¸ These girls here are expecting from you, from the future you¡¯re giving them ¡¹

    Yesterday, I showed these thirteen mixed-race girls that there¡¯s life apart from being an assassin.

    We showed them various ways of living.

    ¡¸ Anne Roze and Ososo are desperate. They genuinely don¡¯t want to get abandoned for something like this ¡¹

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re trying to prove their loyalty to me by killing Clito, who attempted to steal.

    ¡¸ Do something about it. They¡¯re all waiting for your judgment ¡¹

    Anya smiled at me, then sat down.

    The gazes of everyone in the room gathered on me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ First, Matsumoto-san. I mean Miki-san. Is the violin not damaged? ¡¹

    I asked the owner of the violin that got stolen.

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t see any problems. Everyone recovered it immediately ¡¹

    Miki-san hugs the violin case filled with her father¡¯s memories and said.

    ¡¸ Then, Miki-san. Do you seek retribution from her? Although, it can¡¯t be anything as cruel as death ¡¹

    Miki-san looks at Clito in the chair.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s a foreigner, right? It seems that she can¡¯t understand what we say, and I don¡¯t particularly want anything. My violin is also safe ¡¹

    Miki-san said.

    ¡¸ Thank you. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll talk in her stead. I¡¯m truly sorry ¡¹

    I bow my head to Miki-san.

    Anya translates the conversation for the girl assassins.

    Then.

    I returned to the topic at hand.

    Why did Clito try to steal Miki-san¡¯s violin?

    Was there any meaning to stealing specifically the violin?

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­ ¡¹

    Clito looks up at my face.

    She¡¯s saying something.

    Kyouko-san said that this girl was just tense.

    Last night, she was the only one taking liberty making her ¡°own tribal bread¡± during the baking class.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan ¡¹

    I call Nei who¡¯s next to me.

    ¡¸ What is it Yo-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do we have a violin at the mansion? ¡¹

    This mansion was once a social club for the nobility.

    Since the basement where Agnes stayed used to be an art room for them to do oil paintings and such, there must¡¯ve been a room for music too.

    I mean, in the past six months of living in this mansion.

    I feel like I¡¯ve seen some violin or something similar at least.

    ¡¸ Of course, we do ¡¹

    Nei replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Sorry to ask but bring it here asap, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger! ¡¹

    Nei rushed out of the dining room.

    Well then.

    I walk towards Clito.

    Clito¡¯s gaze doesn¡¯t go away.

    ¡¸ Anya, translate ¡¹

    Okay

    I¡¯ll tell the whole girl assassins group, not just Clito.

    The first one is to warn them to not do anything stupid like Clito again.

    The other one is to prevent them from thinking that they¡¯ll die or get disposed of so easily.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll tell you all this, what Clito¡¯s done today has hurt the pride of our family. She was rude to a guest who came to our home, that¡¯s unforgivable ¡¹

    Anya translates what I say. Anne Roze and Ososo grip their drill spear tightly.

    ¡¸ If ever Clito broke or damaged, even just slightly, Miki-san¡¯s violin, I would¡¯ve had to kill Clito just to apologize to Miki-san for the pride of the family ¡¹

    I said. Matsumoto Miki-san, Maki-san, and Igarashi Izumi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Kou¡¯s just saying it to scare them off ¡¹

    Mariko whispered to the three as a follow-up.

    Anya¡¯s not translating what Mariko said to the girl assassins.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re all looking at me with grave expressions as if it¡¯s a life or death problem.

    ¡¸ I asked Miki-san about Clito¡¯s punishment. She forgave Clito. There was no harm done to the violin ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ But, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll just let her crime pass. A crime is a crime, and Clito has to be punished ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, what punishment? ¡¹

    Maki-san, the elder of the siblings, asks me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Mariko grabbed Maki-san¡¯s shoulder and said.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Tsukiko ¡¹

    I looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-sama. I¡¯m holding her off ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and smiled.

    ¡¸ Okay then ¡¹

    I squat down and carried Clito¡¯s body who was sitting down

    ¡¸?????!!!! ¡¹

    Clito usually could ward off my hand with her defensive instincts as a girl assassin, but Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power has deprived her of her freedom.

    I carried her as she can¡¯t resist.

    She¡¯s quite light.

    She almost has the same weight as Agnes.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll show you all Clito¡¯s punishment ¡¹

    I hold her waist with my left arm, then I use my right arm to roll up her skirt.

    I lowered down her panty.

    Exposing her ass.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­????!!!! ¡¹

    The girl assassins and even our guests look surprised.

    Of course, that includes Clito, whose ass is exposed.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Clito¡¯s such a bad girl!! ¡¹

    Bashi!!!

    I slapped Clito¡¯s raw ass with all my strength

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!!! ¡¹

    Clito screams.

    Tsukiko uses her power to amplify the sense of pain.

    They¡¯re trained as girl assassins, but they can¡¯t help but scream

    ¡¸ Bad girl!! ¡¹

    Bashiii!!!

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bad girl!!! ¡¹

    Bashi!!!!

    ¡¸ Hyauuuuu!!! ¡¹

    Again and again.

    Slapping her ass without going easy.

    Each slap makes Clito scream.

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!! ¡¹

    The remaining girl assassins watch me spank Clito.

    Even these girls didn¡¯t start out with the crazy criminal boss.

    They also had a time when they lived with their parents or relatives before becoming orphans in Southeast Asia.

    Some are taken in by an orphanage and raised by someone they can call a surrogate.

    Now recall.

    Recall the punishment of spanking for bad girls.

    ¡¸ What a bad girl!! ¡¹

    Bashii!!!

    ¡¸ Kyauuuuu!! ¡¹

    They have to start here.

    This is for our family.

    ¡¸ This is the last one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Bad girl!! ¡¹

    Bashii!!!

    ¡¸ Kyauuuu!!! ¡¹

    After twenty hard spanks, I finished her punishment.

    Clito¡¯s ass is bright red.

    I show her ass to the girl assassins.

    ¡¸ Anyone who does bad things gets punished, but, there¡¯s no death unless it¡¯s irreversible ¡¹

    I said. Anya translates.

    ¡¸ She nearly crossed the line, but Clito was lucky. Matsumoto Miki-san was kind, so she doesn¡¯t have to die. Clito, me, and all of you don¡¯t forget the gratitude that Matsumoto Miki-san forgave Clito. We owe her now ¡¹

    I speak clearly to them.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t have to apologize with her death, she¡¯ll continue to live. And, never commit a sin again, strive to become useful to our family ¡¹

    If they¡¯re not dying, then they¡¯re going to stay alive.

    ¡¸ Clito, you¡­ ¡¹

    I carried Clito and put her down on the floor.

    I stare at her face.

    Her eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ If you have anything in your mind, then talk to me first. Don¡¯t decide on your own. You¡¯re forgiven this time, but there won¡¯t be another ¡¹

    Then, Nei came back running holding a worn-out violin case.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s here! Violin! ¡¹

    Yes, well done

    I took the case from Nei, and bring it to Clito

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!!? ¡¹

    Clito¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ You can play the violin, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I can imagine why it came to this

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Clito¡¯s quite the frightened girl. That¡¯s what Kyouko-san told me ¡¹

    I explained calmly.

    ¡¸ I assume that Clito¡¯s thinking that if she doesn¡¯t show off as someone capable of something different than the other girl assassins, she can¡¯t stay. She feels inferior to the other girls. That¡¯s why she¡¯s desperately trying to show off among the thirteen, thinking that she¡¯s the only one about to get kicked out ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she makes a different pastry than everyone.

    Trying to show off her spear techniques during the morning training.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡¸ She took Miki-san¡¯s violin without permission because she wanted to show off that she can play it. Those feelings made her take the violin in front of her ¡¹

    I opened the case and showed the violin inside.

    ¡¸ Here, try playing ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1416.

    ¡¸ Try playing it ¡¹

    Anya translates what I say, Clito timidly reached for the violin in the case.

    Her ass is in pain from the spanking, but still, she holds the violin and the bow and plays it.

    No, it¡¯s a little different from a normal violin playing posture.

    No, her posture is different from how you usually play the violin.

    Judging by that stance, I knew that Clito was not taught by the right instructor.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­! ¡¹

    The gazes of everyone in the dining room gather at Clito.

    Clito slowly plays music.

    That¡¯s¡­

    It¡¯s an awkward performance, but it sure is music.

    Still, Clito learned to play violin somewhere before she was kept by that crazy boss from Southeast Asia.

    Her eyes look serious, sweating on top of her nose. Clito¡¯s desperately trying to remember the song.

    If she shows that she can play the violin, she believes that I will recognize her more than the other girl assassins

    Before long, her performance ends.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s good ¡¹

    Nei took the initiative and gave Clito applause.

    Ruriko, Kurumi, and others also clapped.

    Clito¡¯s confused, so she¡¯s not bowing.

    She¡¯s just staring at me.

    She knows that I¡¯m the only one who can assess her value here.

    She doesn¡¯t need the praise of other girls.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san, Miki-san ¡¹

    I call the younger sister of the Matsumoto siblings, the one who plays piano.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Miki¡¯s surprised that I suddenly called her.

    ¡¸ Do you know the piece she just played? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s probably one of the exercises they teach you when you first start learning violin ¡¹

    I asked. Miki-san replied.

    ¡¸ She made mistakes in some places, but I think it is ¡¹

    The details might be different from what Clito remembers, or maybe the one who taught her didn¡¯t know the correct piece.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry to ask but could you play the right song? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ She needs it ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure of it.

    Miki-san looks at Clito.

    Clito¡¯s staring at me with a worried face.

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Miki opens her violin case.

    Then, she takes a beautiful pose.

    And started playing¡­

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­!!!!! ¡¹

    It¡¯s definitely the same piece Clito just played.

    But, it¡¯s completely different.

    The music is beautiful. Her skill is far better. And she understands the piece better.

    It¡¯s between an adult and a child, no, you could say the difference is between an elementary student and a professional.

    And above all, even though it¡¯s just a practice piece, Miki¡¯s performance has the beauty that touched the hearts of those who played it.

    Before long¡­

    Miki-san¡¯s piece ends.

    ¡¸ !!!!! ¡¹

    This time, the girls in the room all clapped their hands.

    Even among the thirteen girl assassins, some of them clapped their hands.

    Miki-san put down her violin and thanked the audience./

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuuuu ¡¹

    Well, I know it would happen.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, uwaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Clito¡¯s crying. She weeps while holding the violin and bow.

    She tries to show off her value by demonstrating her skill of playing the violin.

    But if someone performs better than her, she has no place.

    ¡¸ Anya, tell her to stop crying ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Anya releases her Qi towards Clito.

    ¡¸ Hii!! ¡¹

    Clito stopped crying out of fear.

    ¡¸ First, put the violin back in the case, take care of it so it doesn¡¯t break or get scratched ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll make sure of it ¡¹

    Tsukiko uses her Miko power to control Clito¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­???!!! ¡¹

    Clito puts the violin back in the case, not knowing what¡¯s going on with herself.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t cry so soon, you¡¯ll get your feelings out and feel better, but you¡¯ll lose the opportunity to see what¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    I tell Clito and Anya translates.

    ¡¸ Not just you Clito, everyone else too ¡¹

    I look at the other girl assassins.

    I look at each of their faces to make sure they¡¯re listening.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not interested in what you have now. As you just saw, some girls can play the violin better than Clito, and your physical abilities and fighting skills aren¡¯t even comparable to Edie, Mitama, and other bodyguards I have ¡¹

    They already are aware of that during the morning training.

    ¡¸ You girls are much more beautiful compared to ordinary girls, but I have women who are much more beautiful ¡¹

    Our family is filled with beauties.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I don¡¯t value you for what you have right now ¡¹

    Rather, they can¡¯t understand Japanese, and if they snapped, they¡¯ll do nothing but kill the other party without restraint, and they need to be monitored all the time.

    For me, the current girl assassins are just a minus.

    ¡¸ But that doesn¡¯t mean that you girls are worthless now. I took you all from Kyouko-san because I see your values ¡¹

    The girls stare at me.

    They¡¯re listening to Anya¡¯s translation.

    ¡¸ Even if your skills don¡¯t reach the family, you have things you can do for us. First, think of what you should do to get accepted. It might not be as great as helping out in security, maybe in cooking, cleaning, you may think that those are ridiculous, but start with what you can do first ¡¹

    I speak clearly.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t do it without permission. If you¡¯re to do something, ask me first. From now on, anyone who does anything without consulting me will get the same spanking as Clito just had earlier. Do it twice and you¡¯re banished. If you do anything to soil the honor of our family, you¡¯re dead, don¡¯t forget that ¡¹

    I can¡¯t let any scandal like Clito attempting to take a guest¡¯s violin without permission happen again.

    ¡¸ If you want to try something, improve yourself even just a bit, then talk to me. If you want to be a bodyguard, then I¡¯ll pick who you¡¯ll learn under. If you want to be a martial artist, then I¡¯ll ask Margo-san and Edie to help you. If you want to cook, then talk to me, or Katsuko-nee, or Motoko. If you want to become a manager in the future, then I¡¯ll find a way for you to study. Don¡¯t hold back. I don¡¯t care how much trouble it brings, I¡¯m your master. Whatever it is, you have to tell me first, understood? ¡¹

    Anya translates, and the thirteen girls look at each other¡¯s faces quietly.

    Especially the leader, Dolly Lu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸ If you understand then reply ¡¹

    Anya translates my shout and then.

    ¡¸ Oui! ¡¹

    Dolly replied.

    ¡¸ Oui ¡¹

    Anna too.

    Then, the other girl assassins replied to me with ¡¸ Oui ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯re saying they understand ¡¹

    Anya said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Clito still hasn¡¯t said anything ¡¹

    I looked at her.

    ¡¸ Clito, you still don¡¯t get it? ¡¹

    The two of us stared at each other.

    ¡¸ Oui ¡¹

    She replied with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Good, you can cry now ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuuu, waaaaaaaa ¡¹

    Clito¡¯s crying loudly once again.

    ¡¸ You sure are a handful ¡¹

    I approached the crying Clito and squat down.

    I embraced this Persian timid girl.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­???!!! ¡¹

    Clito¡¯s body turned stiff from surprise.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m your master, I¡¯ll give you a hug when you cry ¡¹

    I rub her back as I embrace her gently. Clito begins to relax.

    ¡¸ Uuu, uuuu ¡¹

    Then, Clito continued crying with her face buried in my chest.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ It¡¯s about time you let go ¡¹

    After two or three minutes of crying in my arms, Anya tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t stop, the other girls will get jealous of her. ¡¹

    Oh right, the girl assassins are watching.

    Especially Anne Roze and Ososo.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s mentally calm now so it should be okay. ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s checking on Clito¡¯s mental state.

    Then that¡¯s good.

    ¡¸ Anya, if you¡¯d please ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, got it ¡¹

    Clito looks at me worriedly, but I smiled at her and told her to go to Anya.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Come here. ¡¹

    I beckoned Anne Roze and Ososo.

    The two of them came over holding their drill spears.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    They look at me worriedly.

    The two overreacted to Clito¡¯s attempt to take Miki¡¯s violin without her permission by killing Clito with the drill spear.

    That means that these girls feel uneasy too.

    They fear that if they offend me, even for the slightest thing, I¡¯ll kick them out.

    ¡¸ Let me hug you two as well ¡¹

    I first hugged Anne Roze

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!? ¡¹

    The half German half Turkish girl is quite fleshy in the embrace.

    This must be her first time getting a hug from a man, she¡¯s nervous at first.

    After patting her hair, she¡¯s getting docile.

    ¡¸ Next, Ososo ¡¹

    I also embraced the dark-skinned girl.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!! ¡¹

    She has thin and tight limbs, and her dark skin smells good, like honey.

    Ososo¡¯s getting accustomed to my embrace as I stroke her milky blonde fizzy hair.

    ¡¸ Good ¡¹

    I let go of Ososo.

    ¡¸ You want to say something? I¡¯ll get it translated ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s looking after Clito so Ruriko comes to me.

    But.

    ¡¸ No, I have nothing else to tell them ¡¹

    These girls see that I¡¯m angry.

    But also, I¡¯m not ignoring them. That¡¯s enough.

    They don¡¯t need words.

    That aside.

    The girl assassins gather in front of me one after another.

    I thought so.

    They need to feel it with their skin after the verbal pledge.

    Words aren¡¯t enough, you need to feel it with your body.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, I¡¯m giving them hugs in order, tell them to line up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I also gave the remaining ten girl assassins hugs.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Here, ice cream ¡¹

    After hugging all of the girls, Nei comes from the kitchen with ice cream.

    Of course, everyone has their share.

    Sakurako, Shie-san, Kurumi, and the girls helped out, bringing everyone a plate of ice cream.

    Sweet food after the fuss, as expected of the big sister of the family.

    I see why Minaho-neesan asked me to bring Nei with us to the mansion.

    Nei¡¯s bright personality saves us at times like this.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I¡¯m sorry for the fuss ¡¹

    I finally sat down at the table with the guests.

    Matsumoto Maki-san, Miki-san, and Igarashi Izumi, sitting with Marika, Erica, and Mariko.

    Miki-san¡¯s holding to her violin case.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, they won¡¯t try to get it anymore ¡¹

    I told her, Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Yes, but¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s grandfather wants to sell the violin her late father bought her.

    The incident with Clito made Miki-san remember her problem.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take care of it, you can eat your ice cream Miki-san. ¡¹

    Erica smiled and told Miki-san.

    They¡¯re of the same age, and they have been together the whole day so she¡¯s already at ease with her.

    Erica probably already told them that she¡¯s a daughter of a prestigious audit firm. And Erica¡¯s also known as the start of the middle school in the school for the young ladies, thus she¡¯s elegant with her speech and gestures.

    Miki knows that she¡¯s not a girl who would do anything to hurt her precious violin.

    ¡¸ Then, please ¡¹

    Miki-san gives the violin to Erica, then Erica held it with care.

    Miki-san felt at ease and took a scoop of her ice cream.

    ¡¸ My, this is delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s homemade ¡¹

    Nei also joined our table.

    ¡¸ Uhm, that was a lot of trouble, wasn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san asks me.

    The fuss around Clito has calmed down somehow, but that sure was a lot.

    ¡¸ Oh, Erica-san told them the gist about those girls ¡¹

    Mariko reported.

    I don¡¯t think she told them about those foreign girls are actually former assassins who already killed people.

    Probably told them that they¡¯re orphans taken from Southeast Asia.

    In the meantime, the reason is unknown, but we decided to take custody of these thirteen girls.

    Mariko and Erica don¡¯t know much about the conversation between Kyouko-san and me.

    ¡¸ Well they just came here, so it¡¯ll take a lot of work. But, it won¡¯t take them long to adjust to the family ¡¹

    I look at the thirteen girls eating ice-cream happily and said.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Maki-san asks curiously.

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re smart so as soon as we show them the possibility, they will soon choose their paths ¡¹

    I think that once Clito, who¡¯s the timidest, uses this opportunity to get accustomed to the family, the other girls will follow her lead.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Can I have a moment? ¡¹

    Anya brings Dolly and Anna.

    ¡¸ These girls have something to consult you with ¡¹

    The leader figures of the girl assassins, Dolly and Anna.

    Both of them seem to be Southeast Asian, but, they also have some tint of European blood, and their noses are quite tall.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll hear it. What is it that you want to consult with me ¡¹

    I just gave them that order.

    To talk to me first instead of doing things without permission.

    ¡¸ ¡­!!! ¡¹

    Dolly tells Anya something.

    Anna also speaks.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. So that¡¯s it ¡¹

    Anya listens to Dolly and Anna and then looked at me.

    ¡¸ What did she say? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well you see, she and her sister¡­ ¡¹

    Anya said with a smile.

    ¡¸ They say that they want to get pregnant with your child right now ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ What¡¯s your reply? ¡¹

    Anya laughs.

    ¡¸ P-Pregnant? ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi, who has been quiet because of the atmosphere, speaks out in surprise.

    The Matsumoto siblings are also surprised.

    Dolly and Anna look young.

    Matsumoto Maki-san and Igarashi Izumi-san, are the same age as Marika and me.

    Meanwhile, Miki-san is the same age as Erica.

    Girls of nearly the same age say that they want to get pregnant, it¡¯s natural that they are shocked.

    Naturally, Nei, Marika, and Erica are unfazed.

    Our family already has Yukino pregnant with my child, so they¡¯re not surprised.

    Of course, the one who got her pregnant, me, also isn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡¸ Ask them why ¡¹

    I asked back.

    Anya translates for the two.

    ¡¸ If we want to calm down the thirteen, then someone has to give birth to your child as soon as possible ¡¹

    Anya translates what Dolly and Anna say.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then they should do it first ¡¹

    I can understand Dolly and Anna¡¯s logic.

    The girl assassins are worried that I¡¯ll abandon her, that I¡¯ll kick them out of this place.

    If they give birth to my child, then they can make a bond through their child.

    If that¡¯s the case, they can live here in peace, knowing they won¡¯t get kicked out so suddenly.

    However, they¡¯re all virgins.

    Their boss was a crazy woman so they never experienced sex.

    They should fear pregnancy and childbirth.

    That¡¯s the reason why Dolly and Anna, the leader figures of the group, took the initiative to have sex with me, to show them how to get pregnant and give birth.

    The other girls also fear bearing my child.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ That reason isn¡¯t accepted ¡¹

    I rejected it.

    Anya translates it for me and the sisters look confused.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re asking why ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ You should feel sorry for the child if they¡¯re born for that reason ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Dolly and Anna, if you want to have children, then that¡¯s okay, but your reason for wanting a child is to make your companions feel better, and that¡¯s wrong ¡¹

    They shouldn¡¯t get pregnant just to show their companions how they give birth

    ¡¸ Every child should come to this world loved and needed by their parents. You shouldn¡¯t give birth to a child just for the convenience of the parents ¡¹

    I said. Anya translates;

    Dolly and Anna¡¯s faces looked harsh.

    ¡¸ They say that they weren¡¯t. They were born without the love or need from their parents. That¡¯s why they became like this ¡¹

    Born in the slums of Southeast Asia, abandoned, orphaned, and they fell to the fate of living as girl assassins.

    The idea that all children should be born loved by their parents is just an ideal that¡¯s not real, that¡¯s why Dolly¡¯s angry.

    I get that.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I was too, my parents abandoned me ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why I want my children to be born from love, blessed by their parents, so they never become like us ¡¹

    Because our ideals are different from reality, we have to work hard to realize that ideals.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1417.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why I want my children to be born from love, blessed by their parents, so they never become like us ¡¹

    Dolly and Anna trembled from my voice.

    The other girl assassins were so surprised that they stopped eating ice cream and looked at us.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not allowing you to get pregnant unless you¡¯re ready to raise the child with love. Understood? ¡¹

    I said, then ended the conversation.

    Dolly and Anna need some time to calm down and think.

    The other girl assassins too.

    Anya told them to return so Dolly and Anna went back to their seats.

    ¡¸ Err¡­ ¡¹

    I noticed the Matsumoto siblings and Igarashi Izumi¡¯s giving me a surprised look.

    Hmm, how do I explain this?

    To normal girls, the conversation of wanting to get pregnant and not allowing them to get pregnant with girls whose language is different is confusing.

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s that kind of world ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ With that said, Kou¡¯s still young, but he¡¯s already shouldering the lives of the girls here, and this isn¡¯t everyone, there are many more ¡¹

    Currently, the girls at our high school haven¡¯t returned home yet.

    Some girls haven¡¯t shown up yet.

    It¡¯s either they¡¯re not back at the mansion yet, or they¡¯re working on something else in a different room.

    ¡¸ Me too. I¡¯m letting Kou take care of my life ¡¹

    Mariko tells the Matsumoto siblings with a smile.

    ¡¸ Erica and Marika-oneesama too ¡¹

    Erica said. Marika nodded with a smile.

    ¡¸ So two more new people won¡¯t bother Yo-chan at all ¡¹

    Nei said, returning to our table.

    ¡¸ While at it, why not take in that girl too? Ushishi ¡¹

    Nei looked at Igarashi Izumi and said.

    Then, she tells me;

    ¡¸ Sensei said that it¡¯s time to get ready and go ¡¹

    A message from Minaho-neesan?

    If she does the usual where she sends the message through the speaker on the walls, Matsumoto-san would find it weird, so she let Nei convey the message.

    Later tonight, I¡¯ll have to face the grandfather of the Matsumoto siblings at the hotel in front of the station.

    It¡¯s to let the Matsumoto siblings continue playing music.

    Depending on the situation, we¡¯ll use the Miko power to bend the will of their grandfather.

    ¡¸ Right. I can¡¯t look like this ¡¹

    I¡¯m still wearing my school uniform,

    I worked in the bakery the whole day so I sweat a lot.

    Then, I haven¡¯t showered after having sex earlier.

    If I want to face an old manager of a drugstore chain, then I have to be well dressed.

    ¡¸ The change is already in the bathroom ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll wash off my sweat and change ¡¹

    I eat the remaining ice cream on my plate and stood up.

    ¡¸ Meanwhile, Matsumoto-san will have a light meal. Ruri-chan¡¯s making one of them. We¡¯ll eat our meal later today, so those who are going out won¡¯t make it ¡¹

    I guess the whole family was going to have dinner together after the girls at school got home.

    But since I¡¯m about to leave, we don¡¯t have time to eat with everyone.

    We have a scheduled meeting with Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather.

    ¡¸ Uhm¡­I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too¡­that¡­ ¡¹

    But, the Matsumoto siblings¡­

    ¡¸ Too nervous that you can¡¯t swallow your food? That¡¯s not the case, right, you just ate ice cream ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you should fill your stomach even just a bit. That¡¯ll give you some energy. They¡¯re making something easy to eat and digest so don¡¯t worry about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You should eat first ¡¹

    Mariko followed up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out ¡¹

    Erica stood up.

    ¡¸ I also asked to make Izumi-san¡¯s share ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s an uninvited guest in this situation.

    The only people Marika brought here to consult with me were the Matsumoto sisters.

    Igarashi Izumi who came here without permission isn¡¯t welcomed.

    But if we¡¯re cold to her, the Matsumoto siblings will be uneasy, so for now, she gets ice cream and snacks.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you should talk with Tsukiko-chan before going to bath ¡¹

    Tsukiko?

    Oh, she¡¯s waiting for me at the entrance, a little away from everyone.

    I¡¯m going to ask Tsukiko, with her Miko power, to go with us to the hotel later.

    Is there something she wants to tell me?

    ¡¸ Got it, thanks. Excuse me ¡¹

    I tell the Matsumoto siblings and went to Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Need something? ¡¹

    I asked. Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Luna will go for tonight. I¡¯ll stay here ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s dangerous. Depending on the outcome of the negotiations, we might need the Miko power on the other party. If that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s the one most stable using her power.

    Manipulating someone¡¯s mind and memory requires subtle adjustment.

    I think Yomi or Luna will find it hard to do such details.

    There¡¯s the danger of getting pulled into the mind of the person they¡¯re manipulating and breaking them.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama has nothing to worry about ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen the hearts of Matsumoto-sama, and their problem with their grandfather isn¡¯t as serious as Kou-sama seems to think ¡¹

    No, but still.

    After their father died of illness, the siblings were forced by their grandfather to stop their music studies.

    Even going as far as telling Maki-san to drop out of the same school Marika is in.

    Miki-san¡¯s threatened to sell off the violin her father bought for her.

    ¡¸ Even so, it¡¯s a trivial family problem ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that it will be resolved when discussed properly ¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama¡¯s environment is special, so you don¡¯t believe in the idea of affection between relatives ¡¹

    I never trusted my Father, Mother, or any of my relatives.

    I don¡¯t remember receiving any affection from those people.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you¡¯re overthinking this ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ The other party will be less cautious with Luna, who¡¯s younger than me, and Luna¡¯s power is enough to guide Matsumoto-sama¡¯s grandfather to an honest discussion ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan;

    That¡¯s why she asked Nei and Luna to come with me back to the mansion.

    I guess Nei¡¯s needed because she could help resolve the situation at the mansion, which was tense because of Clito.

    Then, Luna¡­

    Tsukiko already discussed the matter of dispatching Luna instead of herself to Minaho-neesan.

    Then, Minaho-neesan gave her approval to Tsukiko¡¯s suggestion, and so she told me to bring Luna back.

    That means that I no longer had the say in this matter.

    Minaho-neesan already decided so I will follow.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll take Luna ¡¹

    I said, looked at Luna, and she came to me right away.

    Luna¡¯s already told about it.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Hey, Anju-chan, you should go ¡¹

    Nei sends Kurose Anju to me.

    She¡¯s my personal bodyguard so she will come with me later.

    ¡¸ Yeah, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I took Luna and Kurose Anju to the bathroom.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Entering the mansion¡¯s dressing room to the bathroom.

    Misuzu¡¯s waiting.

    Michi, Karen, and Motoko as well.

    They¡¯re all wearing a matching thin undershirts, waiting for me.

    The cloth is thin so their bodies and even nipples are see-through.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re back ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi were staying in the Kouzuki mansion with Yoshiko-san today.

    Kyouko-san brought thirteen girl assassins, so the Kouzuki bloodline girls were staying there until it was confirmed that the girls are harmless.

    Only Ruriko remained in the mansion because she prioritizes being my sex slave over being a daughter of the Kouzuki house.

    It shows the determination and pride of Ruriko, the number two housewife of the mansion.

    Yoshiko-san¡¯s in the kitchen, so I knew that they were already back

    ¡¸ Danna-sama!! ¡¹

    Misuzu approached me with a smile and hugged me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m lonely, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long ¡¹

    I also embraced Misuzu¡¯s soft body.

    Yeah, we didn¡¯t meet for two days.

    But it feels like it¡¯s been years.

    ¡¸ Me too, Misuzu ¡¹

    This warmth, this smell, I¡¯m sure.

    ¡¸ Michi¡¯s here too ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard, Michi, speaks to me with her usual blank expression.

    She¡¯s petite and beautiful as a doll, strong and smart just like Edie.

    She¡¯s one of our child prodigies.

    ¡¸ I know, come here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi hugs my legs from behind.

    I¡¯m hugging Misuzu from the front, but Michi¡¯s a girl who likes to cling to my legs.

    When sleeping together, she always sleeps while hugging my legs.

    ¡¸ It smells like master ¡¹

    Michi said and rubbed her cheeks on my legs.

    Michi, stop sniffing on my crotch.

    ¡¸ Karen¡¯s also here, do we have anything with the Mizushima house? ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s apparently bullied at school by her cousin from the branch family because of her family¡¯s decline.

    Last night, I received that report.

    I also promised Misuzu earlier this morning on the phone that we¡¯d discuss the details once she returns.

    ¡¸ Yes, we can¡¯t talk about it in the dining room ¡¹

    The Matsumoto siblings were there so we can¡¯t talk about the nobility there.

    ¡¸ What about Motoko? ¡¹

    I looked at Motoko.

    Motoko¡¯s a young lady of the Kuromiya house, and she¡¯s a student and she¡¯s known Misuzu for a long time, but¡­

    I hardly see these two that close in the mansion.

    Karen of the Misuzhima house is close to the Kouzuki house, but the Kuromiya house has no such connection.

    So, why is she here?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here for another case, I¡¯m here to report about the Ishigami house ¡¹

    Ishigami house.

    Yesterday, during the first day of the school festival. The Ishigami siblings came to our school after getting tricked by some of the bad guys.

    As punishment for causing all kinds of trouble, the brother is used as training material for the prostitute cadets to practice perverted plays by Iwakura-san.

    Then, the sister, Ishigami Mizuki lost her virginity to me.

    ¡¸ The Ishigami house has formally sent their apologies through our home, Kuromiya house, to the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Kuromiya house is close to the Ishigami house.

    On the other hand, the Ishigami house isn¡¯t close to the Kouzuki house.

    They had no route to send their apologies directly to the Kouzuki house so they had to go through the Kuromiya house.

    The nobility knows that Motoko¡¯s at our place officially as under Kouzuki house¡¯s custody.

    Besides, the Ishigami siblings came to our place to force Motoko to return to her home.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneesama already sent a detailed report of the incident to the Ishigami house. Naturally, she only wrote what¡¯s necessary ¡¹

    Michi says while clinging to my leg.

    The Kouzuki SS report had omitted the Kouzuki house¡¯s rebel units, the police that Shou-neechan encountered, and the rest got reported to the Ishigami house.

    Seki Shou, Jii-chan¡¯s personal bodyguard, and now the on-site manager of the Kouzuki SS has a lot of credibilities.

    ¡¸ Ishigami Norio-san was tempted by some bad people, and did something that caused trouble to Dono, Misuzu-sama¡¯s partner ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ Ishigami house had no choice but to apologize to the Kouzuki house, the family that unites the nobility for the misconduct of their heir ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings were already assaulted as compensation, but¡­

    Do they also have to pay separate compensation between the Ishigami house and Kouzuki house?

    We can¡¯t leave the problem to the Kouzuki house, one of the big three houses together with the Kaan and Kanou house.

    It could affect the relationships with the other families.

    ¡¸ They want to offer a banquet to offer their apologies to Misuzu-sama and Dono directly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Banquet? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It means renting a hotel, restaurant, or Ryotei for visits ¡¹

    Misuzu in my arms whispers to my ear.

    I see.

    But, is that their objective.

    ¡¸ Ishigami house might just use that meeting to tell us to get Motoko back to her house? ¡¹

    I look at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think so too ¡¹

    Misuzu agreed.

    ¡¸ They might bring someone from my house during the apology ¡¹

    Motoko says with a worried look.

    ¡¸ Ishigami house will provide the accommodation so even if the Kuromiya house is invited, we can¡¯t refuse ¡¹

    ¡¸ So they¡¯re contacting us through the Kuromiya house ¡¹

    Misuzu said. I muttered.

    The Kuromiya house asked the Kouzuki house to mediate for them, so it won¡¯t be strange that someone from the Kuromiya house should be present during their apology.

    ¡¸ But since this is a relationship between nobilities, we have to accept their formal apology ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    Kouzuki house has to accept the apologies prepared by the Ishigami house.

    That means that Misuzu and I have to be there.

    ¡¸ Should I go too? ¡¹

    Motoko says, but her expression is clouded.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s one way, but we should talk to Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan first. We¡¯re not close to them so there¡¯s a lot to discuss beforehand ¡¹

    Like, how many bodyguards should we bring?

    In the first place, there¡¯s the problem of whether or not it¡¯s acceptable to agree on the venue of the meeting designated by the other party.

    ¡¸ Anyway, we¡¯ll have to let Shou-neechan deal with the details ¡¹

    Shou-neechan can fine-tune it for sure.

    ¡¸ Although, it would be great if we can make contact with the Ishigami house ¡¹

    Motoko?

    ¡¸ Dono, do you remember Agnes-san saying that she wants a girl to join the family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, it¡¯s Kerama Leona-san, right? ¡¹

    A classmate of Agnes in the school for the young ladies.

    I hear that she¡¯s beautiful.

    But, the Kerama house isn¡¯t connected to the Kouzuki house.

    We¡¯re looking for a way to contact her.

    ¡¸ If I recall correctly, she¡¯s the daughter of the founding family of the brewing company, and that Kouzuki house doesn¡¯t drink their beverage ¡¹

    I heard from Nagisa that company groups decide the beer maker they drink.

    And that Kouzuki house¡¯s controlled businesses don¡¯t drink beverages from the Kerama house. So there¡¯s no connection between them.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki house has no business with the Kerama brewery, but¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Ishigami house and Kerama brewery have a long and deep relationship ¡¹

    Then that means.

    We can make contact with the Kerama house through the Ishigami house?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1418.

    ¡¸ But, what kind of a person is the current head of the Ishigami house? ¡¹

    Misuzu, Michi, Karen, and Motoko were waiting for me in the changing room.

    I asked Motoko.

    The Ishigami house is close to Kuromiya house, and so Motoko knows more than Misuzu.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve met Ishigami Norio and Ishigami Mizuki, but I don¡¯t have a good impression of them ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think the parents are much different since the son is a bossy idiot.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s exactly as you expect. They say that they want to apologize to the Kouzuki house, not the Kuromori house ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings caused trouble to me.

    Not the Kouzuki house.

    In other words, they have no intention of apologizing to the Kouzuki house, which has a low standing.

    They¡¯re trying to set up their apology only because I¡¯m Misuzu¡¯s partner, and they don¡¯t want to offend the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ But, the Ishigami house is also a member of the nobility, so I don¡¯t think they would bow to the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    I don¡¯t expect an apology from the Ishigami house, but they won¡¯t act like idiots when they¡¯re dealing with the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going to be okay, Danna-sama. If anything happens, I¡¯ll deal with it ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my job to deal with the nobility. We can¡¯t keep borrowing grandfather¡¯s power forever ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Misuzu and Ruriko are family, so I¡¯ll have to deal with the nobility for the rest of my life

    I¡¯m ready for that.

    ¡¸ I understand, Misuzu and Motoko can coordinate when and where to meet at the Ishigami house ¡¹

    I ordered the two.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow isn¡¯t possible ¡¹

    Tomorrow¡¯s a holiday because of the school festival, but¡­

    I¡¯ll go to the female talent department of death star productions by day.

    By night.

    ¡¸ I still have stuff to do tonight so let¡¯s talk about Karen¡¯s case in the bathroom ¡¹

    In the evening, I¡¯ll have to take Karen to the Mizushima house, since she¡¯s getting bullied by her cousins from the branch families.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Karen replied to me with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Oh right, before that ¡¹

    I forgot.

    Motoko already met her, but¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu and Michi haven¡¯t met her yet, she¡¯s the bodyguard I took from the Ishigami house, Kurose Anju. She¡¯s now my personal bodyguard. ¡¹

    I introduced Kurose Anju, who¡¯s standing behind me, to the two.

    She¡¯s been in the mansion since yesterday, but Misuzu and Michi just returned from the Kouzuki mansion, so this is their first meeting with Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m Kurose Anju. Pleased to meet you Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    Kurose Anju bows to Misuzu with a nervous face.

    She knows about Misuzu because she was also a bodyguard of a noble child.

    Her master was Ishigami Mizuki, and she didn¡¯t enroll in the same school as Misuzu¡¯s, but if she¡¯s a member of the nobility, then they¡¯ve met at a party or something.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s a capable girl so she¡¯s done enough to memorize the faces and names of the people from the nobility in advance.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Misuzu, I hear from Danna-sama that you have some good qualities in you ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Misuzu-sama¡¯s bodyguard, Kudou Michi ¡¹

    Michi named herself while still clinging to my legs.

    ¡¸ But, your body isn¡¯t disciplined enough to become a full-time bodyguard of Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll train harder ¡¹

    Anju bows her head to Michi.

    Michi¡¯s qi overwhelms Kurose Anju despite clinging to my legs.

    Err, these two are of the same age, right?

    Michi¡¯s also in middle school.

    Kurose Anju skipped grades in Europe and so she graduated in middle school, but her age is still the same.

    No, that aside.

    ¡¸ Michi, don¡¯t expect too much from her ¡¹

    I told Michi

    ¡¸ Master? ¡¹

    Michi looks up at me with a curious face.

    Her grip on my legs weakened.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s going to be my bodyguard, and she¡¯ll be in my school all the time. The situation in our school is different from yours. Our school is¡­ ¡¹

    I explained.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common for daughters of nobility to have bodyguards with them at school, but not in ours. It would be weird for a girl who clearly identifies herself as a bodyguard for my usual days stands out too much.

    ¡¸ Edie and Mitama stand out a lot too ¡¹

    Michi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but Edie¡¯s setting is that she¡¯s a transfer student, and she¡¯s Megu and my classmate. She has a bright and open personality, and she¡¯s creating that atmosphere that it¡¯s not weird for us to be together ¡¹

    That¡¯s how Edie¡¯s been guarding us so far.

    ¡¸ Mitama¡¯s a little different. Besides, she¡¯s in the Nadeshiko department, so she¡¯s in a different classroom ¡¹

    If you ask me, she¡¯s guarding Misato and the prostitute cadets, Tsukiko, and Yukino.

    She usually goes to us during lunch to sell pastries, but she¡¯s away at other times.

    ¡¸ However, Edie will soon go with Margo-san to the martial arts tournaments, right? ¡¸ That¡¯s why I need to build a system to protect ourselves without Edie ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Michi nods.

    ¡¸ Besides, talents like Michi and Edie are hard to find. You girls are too capable ¡¹

    Only geniuses like Michi and Edie can do everything by themselves.

    You won¡¯t find that many of them.

    ¡¸ Above all, not all bodyguards should aspire to become all-rounders like Michi and Edie. They should take their specialty and cooperate with their actions. From now on, normal bodyguards should work as a team ¡¹

    Our family¡¯s growing.

    The only way to protect ourselves from enemies in any situation would be to increase our bodyguards.

    ¡¸ And so, Kurose Anju will be assigned to the vigilance team for now. Her skills as a bodyguard can be at a minimum. It¡¯s better if our enemies are misled into thinking that she can¡¯t be a bodyguard.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s appearance is of a petite cute girl.

    It¡¯s better to hide that she¡¯s a bodyguard.

    She only needs to be alert to the approach of dangerous enemies with a broad perspective.

    She can leave the elimination and interception to the others.

    ¡¸ I see. Using Father¡¯s method ¡¹

    Michi nods.

    Michi¡¯s father, Kudou-san makes good use of the freelance guards under him.

    Using baits to attract the enemy and use others to search or attack.

    ¡¸ Indeed, Misuzu-sama¡¯s school is well secured with my presence, and Kouzuki SS is also set up, but¡­ ¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to worry about security because the young lady¡¯s school is a place Jii-chan and Kaan-san put a lot of work into protecting.

    It¡¯s not just Michi and Haiji, but also Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan who has the Miko power are deployed there.

    ¡¸ If Edie¡¯s gone in Master¡¯s school, then that would be too much of a reduction in strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. MItama¡¯s specialty is her fighting strength, she has a problem with vigilance and commanding ¡¹

    Mitama can¡¯t look over the situation with a calm mind.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I want her to be able to detect the approach of enemies from a bird¡¯s eye view of the situation during the engagement ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Michi takes another look at Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ I see. She indeed will shine if polished right.

    I think so too.

    ¡¸ Also, I think some of the foreign girls from yesterday will want to become bodyguards. They¡¯re also coming to our school, but well, it¡¯ll take long before they¡¯re usable ¡¹

    The thirteen girl assassins had five abandon their spears this morning.

    The remaining girls during the morning training were Dolly, Anna, Anne Roze, Yin Rin, Yin Ran, Olga, Clito,

    I¡¯m sure that there will be a few who would choose to take the bodyguard role.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t understand Japanese yet, so of course, they can¡¯t be the ones in caution in our daily life. So far, they only go for one-shot one-kill fights, so we can¡¯t even trust their combat skills when in danger ¡¹

    Even so, if those girls wish, then I¡¯ll turn them into splendid bodyguards.

    ¡¸ For the time being, Kurose Anju and Mitama will be managing our school, but I hope that in half a year, the security team will be a multi-member group with Kurose Anju at the center, commanding the foreign girls. ¡¹

    I suggested. Michi stood up.

    ¡¸ Certainly, I will talk to Shou-oneesama, Edie, and Mitama-neesama to create a plan. ¡¹

    She tells me.

    ¡¸ You too, you¡¯re okay with that? ¡¹

    Asking Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s totally nervous, she bows to Michi again.

    ¡¸ Then, take off your clothes ¡¹

    Michi stares at Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t go to the bath if you¡¯re not naked ¡¹

    Luna begins undressing while smiling at the frightened Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Yeah, we need to wash off the sweat because we need to change and prepare to leave ¡¹

    The meeting with the grandfather of the Matsumoto siblings is already set.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama, Motoko-san and I will¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu and Motoko took off my clothes.

    ¡¸ Hurry up and take yours off. We¡¯ll go to the bathroom first, check the room and wait for Master

    Michi took off her undershirt and got naked.

    ¡¸ H-Haa¡­I understand ¡¹

    Kurose Anju resolved herself and started taking off her clothes, but¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju speaks. Michi reacts.

    ¡¸ U-Um, how should I call Kudou-san from now on. ¡¹

    Michi heard about Kurose Anju yesterday, so she knows that they¡¯re of the same age.

    Michi¡¯s not using any suffixes when calling Kurose Anju.

    Michi thought for a moment.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll soon change your way of calling ¡¹

    Each time we work together and deepen our relationship, we change the way we call the other person.

    ¡¸ For now, you can call me Kudou-chan. I¡¯ll call you Kurose-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kudou-chan, Kurose-chan ¡¹

    Kudou-chan. that¡¯s nostalgic.

    That was the time when I just met Michi.

    ¡¸ I-I understand. Kudou-chan ¡¹

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Kurose-chan seems to be training well, but you need more muscles around this area. If you keep it like that, you won¡¯t meet the minimum requirements we have ¡¹

    Michi touches Kurose Anju¡¯s back and said.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡­err, Kudou-chan ¡¹

    Although they sound friendly, Kurose Anju¡¯s just overwhelmed by Michi¡¯s strong Qi pressure.

    It¡¯s her first time talking to a Michi type of bodyguard.

    Edie¡¯s friendly with anyone, and Haiji and Rei-chan are perfectly trained as professionals, so they talk cleanly and politely.

    But Michi, who works as the bodyguard of the Kouzuki house, has a different way of connecting with others.

    ¡¸ Kurose-chan, you still haven¡¯t had sex with Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes¡­I-I haven¡¯t yet¡­Kudou-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    ¡¸ B-But, someday¡­no, soon enough, I¡¯ll do it. Kudou-chan ¡¹

    Since everyone says that it¡¯s normal, Kurose Anju had to give up.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t rush it, Master will surely give Kurose-chan a wonderful first experience ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kurose-chan, you¡¯ll change once you experience it. You¡¯ll become stronger, and more thoughtful. It happened to me as well ¡¹

    Michi pats her flat chest.

    ¡¸ I-I see. Kudou-chan ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looks confused.

    While Kurose Anju is still growing, still, her body is beautiful.

    Her chest is already overtaking Michi¡¯s flat chest.

    Her head is small, her legs, long, and she have a good balance with her body.

    Also, she¡¯s got a plump ass. That¡¯s definitely nice to hold.

    ¡¸ Come here Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu takes me to the washing area.

    The water in the bathtub is warm but we don¡¯t have time to soak in it.

    I have to wash off the sweat we had in the bakery.

    First, I took a hot shower.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wash Danna-sama¡¯s right side, Motoko-san, take the left. Karen goes to the front ¡¹

    Misuzu told the girls.

    ¡¸ Luna-san too, would you like to join me? ¡¹

    Karen asks Luna.

    She¡¯s also thoughtful, what a kind girl.

    ¡¸ I just had it with Nii-san in school together with the other girls ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s reserving herself. She has that personality.

    ¡¸ Then, we will begin ¡¹

    Motoko leads, then, Misuzu, Karen, and she reached my skin with their hands.

    The body soap gently rubs my body.

    Misuzu and Motoko use their breasts to wash my back.

    Karen¡¯s cute hands are rubbing my chest.

    ¡¸ About Karen¡¯s case¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks while rubbing my body.

    ¡¸ I heard the details from Ruriruri, but¡­ ¡¹

    Karen mentioned that yesterday when Misuzu was away, she was getting bullied by her cousins from the branch family.

    ¡¸ This concerns the Kouzuki house so I believe we must give them a harsh punishment ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s home is from the Mizushima house, and they took responsibility for the scandal, lowering their status in the nobility.

    On the other hand, the Mizushima house¡¯s corporate group had been financially challenged.

    In addition, Karen¡¯s sent to the Kouzuki house as their punishment, but in reality, she¡¯s become my sex slave and living in the Kuromori house.

    Kouzuki house will help rebuild the Mizushima house, on the condition that my child with Karen will be the next head once they return to nobility.

    But¡­

    Mizushima house has a branch family that started a successful pharmaceutical company apart from the main house.

    They¡¯re from the branch family, so they won¡¯t become part of the Kouzuki group, like the other companies in the Mizushima main house.

    The main house feels shame that they¡¯re demoted.

    Then, the branch family¡¯s daughter, Mizushima Youko, had been taking out her anger on the main house.

    She uses her sister, Mizushima Noele, to harass Karen, the daughter from the main house.

    From their point of view, their act is probably out of their anger against the disappointing Mizushima main house.

    Karen¡¯s currently under Kouzuki house¡¯s custody.

    Making a move on Karen also means doing the same to the Kozuuki house.

    ¡¸ We have to deal with it quietly, but that aside, I think that there¡¯s a problem with Karen¡¯s request to Danna-sama ¡¹

    Request?

    ¡¸ About Karen asking me to rape Mizushima Youko and Noelle? ¡¹

    Karen wants the girls who bullied her to be assaulted.

    ¡¸ Yes, about that. I talked to Karen after returning to the mansion ¡¹

    Misuzu looked at Karen.

    Karen¡¯s starting to wash my crotch.

    ¡¸ Yes, I also wondered what Agnes told me yesterday ¡¹

    Karen said.

    ¡¸ I think Agnes-san is right when she says that having sex with Kou-oniisama isn¡¯t a punishment, but a reward ¡¹

    Right, when Karen told me to violate the Mizushima sisters¡­

    Agnes replied that way.

    ¡¸ Yes, we shouldn¡¯t make Danna-sama do that ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Danna-sama who decides who he will have sex with, and we shouldn¡¯t ask like that. We want Danna-sama to have fun in sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not fun if it¡¯s sex that someone asked you do to ¡¹

    Motoko gently talks to Karen.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m reflecting. Therefore, I¡¯ll let Kou-oniisama decide on how to punish Mizushima Youko. I¡¯m sorry for making such a selfish request ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s small fingers, smelling like soap, caress my penis.

    ¡¸ Got it, I¡¯ll decide on what to do with her once I see her ¡¹

    I replied while sensing pleasure.

    ¡¸ About the punishment, I want to discuss something with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Hmm? Misuzu?

    ¡¸ Mizushima Pharmaceuticals, the company owned by the family of the girls who did horrible things to Karen¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah yeah, I hear that they¡¯re famous for throat drops and stuff ¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen those in commercials before so I know.

    They¡¯re a powerful pharmaceutical company that sells several well-known drugs used for many years.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thinking of taking Mizushima pharmaceuticals with this opportunity. ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks brightly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take it away from the Mizushima branch that¡¯s running the business and make it ours ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I think that Mizushima pharmaceuticals is a good company to take to revive Mizushima Karen¡¯s house as nobility ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1419.

    Taking away the Mizushima pharmaceuticals run by their parents because the branch family daughters bullied Karen?

    Karen¡¯s surprised, she stopped washing my dick.

    ¡¸ Karen, continue ¡¹

    Misuzu smiled at Karen.

    Misuzu and Motoko continue to wash my body while talking.

    She doesn¡¯t forget to rub her bubble-covered tits against my back.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s small hands wrap my penis again.

    I look at Karen.

    ¡¸ I want to hear your opinion, what do you think, Karen? ¡¹

    I asked the young lady, now my sex slave.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fine, just say what you think, it involves your house ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mizushima pharmaceuticals has the name, but it¡¯s not related to the main house. They¡¯re from a branch family, Mizushima Yuichiro founded the company by himself in his first generation, and it grew into an excellent company.

    Mizushima pharmaceuticals aren¡¯t related to Karen¡¯s family, the Mizushima house.

    That¡¯s why they were unrelated when the Mizushima main house fell. Unlike the other Mizushima group companies, they¡¯re not recognized under the Kouzuki group¡¯s umbrella.

    Mizushima pharmaceuticals itself is a profitable top-ranking company.

    Even I know that.

    ¡¸ Currently, the son of the founder, Mizushima Yujiro has taken over the company ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s the father of the sisters that was cruel to Karen ¡¹

    Misuzu explains.

    ¡¸ Indeed. That¡¯s the case, but I think it¡¯s wrong to take away the pharmaceutical from Yujiro-san and his family to revive the Mizushima house ¡¹

    Karen said.

    Karen asked me to rape those who bullied her last night. She wanted to see the daughters of the branch family raped.

    In other words, Karen¡¯s anger is personal at the sisters who bullied her.

    But¡­

    But, she¡¯s against the idea of taking away the branch family¡¯s company.

    ¡¸ I can understand how Karen feels. ¡¹

    I say while Karen¡¯s washing my balls.

    Karen¡¯s anger is only directed at Mizushima Youko and Mizushima Noelle.

    She¡¯s not angry at their father.

    Much less involving Mizushima pharmaceuticals, a huge company, even involving the people working there.

    Karen doesn¡¯t wish for something that big.

    ¡¸ Now I want to ask Misuzu. Why do you want to do something as harsh as taking away the Mizushima pharmaceuticals? ¡¹

    I also think that it¡¯s too harsh of a punishment for what two girls, a high-school and middle school girl had done.

    Misuzu;

    ¡¸ The truth is it¡¯s actually Grandfather who suggested that ¡¹

    Jii-chan did?

    The head of the Kouzuki house, who unites the noble families. That Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ Jii-chan is telling us to take away the Mizushima pharmaceuticals? ¡¹

    If Jii-chan¡¯s giving that instruction with his status as the head of the Kouzuki house, then it must be done.

    Jii-chan won¡¯t give instructions half-heartedly.

    He must have some deep thoughts about it, thus giving us that order.

    ¡¸ No, Grandfather didn¡¯t give such instruction. ¡¹ Although, he said that it¡¯s one way to think about it ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s letting Danna-sama take care of it. Although, he says that ¡°this is the proper way Kouzuki house would deal with them¡±, and that ¡°you may use Kouzuki house to deal with them.¡± ¡°Yes, you may consider taking away Mizushima pharmaceuticals and using them to rebuild the Mizushima main house, but it¡¯s up to you to decide¡±

    So it¡¯s a suggestion.

    Jii-chan won¡¯t tell me if it¡¯s right or wrong.

    Misuzu and I have to make that decision.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯ve been thinking about it in the car while going back here. I¡¯ve come to the conclusion that we should use this opportunity to take the Mizushima pharmaceuticals. ¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her cheeks to my shoulders.

    ¡¸ Mizushima pharmaceuticals is a good company so there should be no problem in taking them. We also have to think about Karen¡¯s future ¡¹

    Rebuilding the Mizushima house requires a lot of money.

    We also need the company at its core.

    It¡¯s a company from the branch family, and since they also have the Mizushima name, then it¡¯s not a bad idea for Karen¡¯s future to get a good company like that.

    ¡¸ But, Mizushima pharmaceuticals isn¡¯t related to the main house ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s hand stopped again, looking up at me in tears.

    From her point of view, it¡¯s something that she should do. It¡¯s like stealing from another person¡¯s house. Something like that.

    ¡¸ Your opinion, Motoko? ¡¹

    I asked Motoko who was rubbing my other side.

    Motoko¡¯s a young lady of the Kuromiya house so I want to hear her opinion.

    ¡¸ I think there¡¯s merit to taking it. ¡¹

    Motoko smiled at me.

    Sweat flows out of her beautiful well-proportioned naked breasts.

    ¡¸ Mizushima pharmaceuticals is a company that¡¯s worth it, besides ¡¹

    She¡¯s rubbing her pink nipples on my arm.

    ¡¸ We need to think about living using our own powers. We shouldn¡¯t just protect what we have now, but instead, think of how to expand our power ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s a combat young lady so she¡¯s always looking forward.

    True, we can¡¯t remain complacent being under Kouzuki house¡¯s protection.

    Who knows when Kouzuki house turns its back on us.

    Jii-chan¡¯s old, and Kouzuki house has a lot of troublesome branch families and subordinates.

    Naturally, they¡¯d likely start a coup.

    That¡¯s why Jii-chan gave Kouzuki SS, the behind-the-scenes power of the Kouzuki house.

    If that¡¯s the case, we should also get some powers on the stage while we still can.

    ¡¸ But, is it easy to take away the Mizushima house ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s impossible to just say I¡¯m taking your company as punishment for your daughters harming Karen. right? Mizushima Yujiro¡¯s a descendant of the branch family, so I don¡¯t think they would simply comply with the order of the Kouzuki house. ¡¹

    They¡¯re outside the Mizushima group, and they are confident in making their company big.

    Even if they have connections to the nobility, I don¡¯t think that they¡¯d simply follow orders from the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Above all, Mizushima pharmaceuticals are doing well, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll let go of the company no matter what we do ¡¹

    They have enough money, and they should have a lot of business partners.

    ¡¸ If we pressure them saying that if they don¡¯t do what we tell them, the Kouzuki house will pressure you, they¡¯ll just respond with ¡°Try it if you can¡± ¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu hesitates.

    ¡¸ Besides, it¡¯s Shiba-san who¡¯s running the Kouzuki group now, not Jii-chan ¡¹

    After the fuss last May, Jii-chan passed the torch to Shiba-san.

    ¡¸ Do you think that Shiba-san will say yes when we ask him to ¡°use Kouzuki group to pressure the Mizushima house because they did something to Karen and we¡¯re angry¡±? ¡¹

    Shiba-san¡¯s not so naive that he¡¯ll move a corporate group for a personal matter.

    There¡¯s nothing in Kouzuki group¡¯s favor by arguing with Mizushima pharmaceuticals, a top-tier company.

    ¡¸ I see. When you go to the specifics it becomes hard ¡¹

    Motoko ponders.

    Then.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not that hard ¡¹

    Michi, who¡¯s been standing at the back, speaks up.

    Michi¡¯s a genius among my women, just like Edie.

    She¡¯s amazing in martial arts and her mind is great.

    ¡¸ Michi, can you tell us what you think? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks her beautiful bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi replies with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ But, before that¡­ ¡¹

    W-What?

    ¡¸ Master¡¯s already full of bubbles ¡¹

    Ah!

    Misuzu, Motoko, and Karen got too focused on the conversation¡­

    They kept rubbing my body.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s finish Danna-sama¡¯s shower first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Kurose Anju hands the shower nozzle to Misuzu.

    She¡¯s ready to hand it over right away.

    Being so thoughtful is what¡¯s great about her.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The shower in the bathroom has a handle on the nozzle, and warm water comes out if you hold the grip.

    Misuzu puts the shower over my head and washed off the foam.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s how it¡¯s done ¡¹

    This time, Michi shares her thoughts while shampooing my hair with her hands.

    Misuzu and the girls are sitting around me and listening to Michi.

    ¡¸ I see, so that¡¯s how Mizushima pharmaceuticals stocks are ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s impressed by Michi¡¯s knowledge.

    ¡¸ As for the Mizushima pharmaceuticals, I checked on some data last night and so¡­ ¡¹

    Michi seems to have checked the company information using the Kouzuki SS database.

    Her memory is top tier so she can memorize even the figures.

    ¡¸ Therefore, Master can obtain Mizushima pharmaceuticals ¡¹

    Michi declares.

    ¡¸ We need to lay the groundwork, but the meeting with the Mizushima house is tomorrow night, so if we use this evening and tomorrow, then we¡¯ll be able to make it. ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. I think this will work since Michi planned it out. There are a lot of people that I¡¯ll have a hard time convincing, but I¡¯ll give it a try ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s still not convinced about the idea of taking away the Mizushima pharmaceuticals.

    ¡¸ Karen, here¡¯s what I think ¡¹

    Michi speaks to me while scrubbing me.

    ¡¸ Did Mizushima pharmaceuticals actually develop into a big company without the help of the Mizushima house? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Karen looks confused. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­but, Mizushima pharmaceuticals is a company unrelated to the Mizushima group ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do you really think so? ¡¹

    Michi¡­

    ¡¸ If you think so, then I think that Karen-imouto doesn¡¯t understand what it means to live in this world, it¡¯s to make connections with people ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Master, this matter isn¡¯t about just Karen, it¡¯s about the honor of the Kouzuki house. Therefore, I believe that we can be thorough about the Mizushima pharmaceuticals. ¡¹

    The branch family¡¯s daughters bullied Karen from the main house.

    It¡¯s the same thing as picking a fight with the Kouzuki house, who¡¯s taking care of Karen.

    I know that.

    But¡­

    I¡¯m thinking that the Mizushima branch family and the company run by the branch family were separate.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same as the usual Black Forest activity. Don¡¯t let them underestimate you, punish them a hundredfold for what they did, use them as an example by punishing them so hard that nobody else could underestimate us ¡¹

    Michi said. That¡¯s indeed our usual method.

    The Black Forest¡¯s methods.

    ¡¸ Master, do you know how many students know that Mizushima Noelle has been harassing Karen-imouto ¡¹

    Michi?

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t think that they know that Karen¡¯s getting bullied. I heard that the branch family girl only bullies Karen when she¡¯s alone ¡¹

    I heard that they bully Karen when Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are in a different classroom than Karen.

    That¡¯s why we were late to discover.

    ¡¸ They were bullying her in secret, right? If so, then there¡¯s not that many who know about it ¡¹

    Unless they come across the situation, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re aware of the situation.

    In fact, Misuzu and the girls didn¡¯t notice it.

    Luna and Yomi saw the shadows in Karen¡¯s heart, and that¡¯s how Karen explained the situation to me.

    ¡¸ Besides, the students in the school know that Karen¡¯s a daughter of nobility, and she¡¯s under Kouzuki house¡¯s custody ¡¹

    The event at the garden party in the Kouzuki house is the reason why she¡¯s in their custody.

    That party had a lot of girls from the nobility going to that school, so they know what happened.

    ¡¸ So, the branch family girls of the Mizushima house can¡¯t bully Karen just blatantly, right? They were doing it in secret so the other students don¡¯t discover it, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s shallow thinking, Master ¡¹

    Michi speaks with confidence.

    ¡¸ What do you mean, Michi? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks.

    ¡¸ I also thought of the same, that the vile women who did horrible things to Karen-imouto did things in secret, so no other people could see it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But, is it unthinkable that those who were harassing her talked about what they¡¯ve done to people close to them? ¡¹

    The bullies were spreading it around?

    ¡¸ There are only a handful of daughters of nobility in our school ¡¹

    Right, there are only about twenty girls from the Kouzuki house¡¯s party.

    It was a party for only the young ladies and their bodyguards.

    But, daughters of nobility without bodyguards also go to Misuzu¡¯s school.

    Even so, their numbers are still lower than the ordinary students there.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you think that the culprits were amusing themselves along with their friends by insulting the daughters of the proud noble family, who¡¯s under the custody of the Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    That¡¯s possible.

    They¡¯re bullying scumbags.

    They might be proudly telling their friends that they¡¯re bullying Karen.

    ¡¸ And so, we need to be thorough with the culprits ¡¹

    We¡¯re settling the matter with the Kouzuki house and Mizushima house in private.

    Yet, the daughters of the branch family of Mizushima house continue to belittle Karen and the Kouzuki house behind their backs.

    We need to take out the root of the problem.

    ¡¸ And so, Kouzuki house is angry. We have to show the world that they are punished severely ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s right.

    It might be too much to take the company of the parents of the bully. It might be too severe.

    But if the Kouzuki house, and we don¡¯t show that we¡¯ll go that far¡­

    If we don¡¯t show them how fearsome Kouzuki house is, then there will be another of this incident.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll need to take away the Mizushima pharmaceuticals ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ And, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ What, Michi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama told Misuzu-oneesama that you may use Kouzuki house to deal with this matter ¡¹

    Right, Misuzu did say that.

    ¡¸ Among those is Kouzuki-sama himself ¡¹

    Jii-chan?

    ¡¸ I understand. Then if I can¡¯t convince them, Grandfather will ¡¹

    Misuzu figured out what Michi meant.

    No, the truth behind what Jii-chan said.

    ¡¸ Grandfather said that he¡¯ll let us take care of this matter, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we have to handle it alone. It¡¯s our choice to talk to Grandfather and ask for his help ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama¡¯s trying to tell us to use all the power that Kouzuki house has, both in front and back ¡¹

    Michi says.

    ¡¸ To use the Kouzuki house itself as an enormous power ¡¹

    Michi showers my hair.

    I fix my resolve while rinsing off the bubbles.

    ¡¸ However, the Mizushima pharmaceuticals¡­ ¡¹

    Karen looks confused.

    She¡¯s terrified to wield such powerful force.

    ¡¸ Karen, you don¡¯t have to suffer. I¡¯ll be the one to decide, to resolve, and to act, I¡¯m the one responsible ¡¹

    I stand up from my seat and moved to Karen.

    ¡¸ Michi, do we still have time? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ten minutes ¡¹

    That¡¯s enough

    ¡¸ Karen, suck it ¡¹

    I present my dick in front of the cute Karen.

    ¡¸ Make me cum before we go out ¡¹

    ****************************************************

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll begin ¡¹

    I stand in front of Karen in the bathroom.

    The young lady kneels and holds my penis with both hands.

    Lick, lick.

    Her small red tongue licks the tip of my glans.

    The warmth of Karen¡¯s mucous membranes makes my dick rise up at a tremendous rate.

    ¡¸ That feels good, Karen ¡¹

    I comb Karen¡¯s soft black hair.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ll end up having a huge impact on so many people ¡¹

    I said. Karen realized.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t stop your tongue, continue ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Karen is stroking my erect penis with her lips this time.

    ¡¸ I have experienced that, many times where what I¡¯ve done turned out going further than what I expected ¡¹

    Half a year ago, all I thought was I want to violate Shirasaka Yukino.

    But, because I raped Yukino, I became a member of the Black Forest.

    I¡¯ve changed the fate of various people.

    I killed someone. It was a diabolical man named Cesario Viola.

    ¡¸ When I stop and look around at what¡¯s happening, then it¡¯s surprising. I ask, why did this happen ¡¹

    I¡¯m just like Karen now.

    It¡¯s not her fault that her family fell off, and she became my sex slave despite her age.

    Naturally, that includes the bullying from the Mizushima branch family in her school.

    I think it¡¯s Karen¡¯s right to ask me to punish the sisters who bullied her.

    However, when talking about Mizushima pharmaceuticals, which is run by the father of the sisters from the branch family¡­

    This goes beyond Karen¡¯s imagination.

    She never thought that she¡¯d change the fate of such a huge company because of her complaints.

    ¡¸ But, you¡¯ll have to move forward even if you¡¯re afraid. It will happen for as long as you live ¡¹

    I think so.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re always walking forward, making sure that whatever happens before us is resolved one by one ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s beautiful eyes look up at me while giving me fellatio.

    ¡¸ in hindsight, you may regret that you should¡¯ve done things differently, but all you could do is do your best and deal with the problem before running out of time. Doing what you think is the best course at that time is better than doing nothing ¡¹

    Misuzu, Motoko, Michi, Luna, and Kurose Anju¡¯s listening to me.

    ¡¸ If you do something, at least things will change. Of course, there will be times when things change for the worse instead of better, but when that happens, you just try and take further action to make things better. In fact, keep making changes until it becomes better, that¡¯s what¡¯s important ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s tongue is getting intense, and yet, her eyes stare up at me.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. You have me, our family. Your sisters love Karen¡¯s cuteness. All my women don¡¯t want Karen to be sad. They¡¯ll do everything to bring in good results ¡¹

    The problem this time was¡­

    Was the fact that Karen didn¡¯t immediately inform us about the bullies.

    Karen was shouldering the problem by herself.

    In short.

    ¡¸ Karen, when the branch family daughters were bullying you, you didn¡¯t talk to me right away. You didn¡¯t rely on us. That¡¯s because it started as a problem between the main and branch families of the Mizushima house. You weren¡¯t sure if it¡¯s right to let us know ¡¹

    Karen was a daughter of the Mizushima house, and so she didn¡¯t want us to learn the shame of their house.

    If she talked to me, the daughters of nobility will hear the story, Kouzuki, Kuromiya, Kanou, and even Momoko-neechan¡¯s Kaan house.

    That¡¯s exposing the shame.

    That¡¯s why she just let the bullying continue, that it became worse.

    ¡¸ You still have your pride as a daughter of nobility. You¡¯re not losing your pride, that¡¯s great. But, don¡¯t forget this Karen¡­ ¡¹

    I speak to Karen.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re my woman. You¡¯re my sex slave before you¡¯re a daughter of nobility. You¡¯re the little sister of Misuzu, Motoko, Michi, and all my other women ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not forgiving those who bully you, no matter who they are! As your master, I won¡¯t forgive them! I¡¯m going to return the favor! I¡¯ll tell the whole world to never touch Karen so it never happens again! I¡¯ve decided, and so I¡¯m going to make it real! You don¡¯t need to feel responsible ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes are wet with tears.

    ¡¸ So, you shouldn¡¯t worry about this stuff anymore Karen! Whatever the outcome, it¡¯s me who did it ¡¹

    Tears flow from Karen¡¯s eyes looking up at me while fellating.

    This girl¡¯s a young lady.

    Her pride won¡¯t allow herself to follow if I just tell her to rely on me.

    That¡¯s why I have to give her orders in a different form.

    ¡¸ Either way, I¡¯m going to do something about you, and your family! So it¡¯s meaningless to worry. I¡¯m not giving up on changing the situation until you become happy ¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸ Karen, all you have to think about is sex with me ¡¹

    I say ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯ll make you happy¡± in a different way.

    Karen¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    She lets go of my penis and her small hands grab my erect penis, Karen¡¯s saliva makes a bridge between my glans and her mouth.

    ¡¸ Karen wants it here ¡¹

    She spreads her legs so I could see.

    Karen¡¯s wet.

    Just like her eyes.

    ¡¸ Take me, please ravish Karen ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll spread out a towel ¡¹

    Misuzu and Michi spread a thick bath towel they prepared in advance on the floor.

    ¡¸ Thank you, uhm ¡¹

    Karen said. Misuzu stops.

    ¡¸ No need, it¡¯s Karen¡¯s time, don¡¯t hold back ¡¹

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t intend on hindering our cute sister¡¯s time for love ¡¹

    Motoko also told Karen.

    Kouzuki house¡¯s Misuzu and Kuromiya house¡¯s Motoko have a higher status than Karen¡¯s Mizushima house, and so she accepted it obediently.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take up on the offer, thank you ¡¹

    Karen lies down on the towel Misuzu prepared and spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Break me, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    I¡­

    I¡¯m going for a missionary position with Karen¡¯s small body.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    I pierce through Karen¡¯s small slit.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s wet eyes stare at me.

    I¡¯m going in.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m pushing inside Karen.

    Karen¡¯s drenched even inside.

    ¡¸ Aaah!!! Aaaaah!!! Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to take my time.

    I¡¯m moving my hips intensely from the start.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaa!! aaaah!! Kuaaaaaa!! Aaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Karen moans loudly.

    Karen¡¯s young breasts sway around each time I thrust.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m feeling good, Karen ¡¹

    Her young pussy is clamping me.

    Her love nectar is seeping from the inside.

    My glans is kissing Karen¡¯s uterus multiple times.

    ¡¸ Karen¡¯s also feeling good!! I¡¯m feeling good when Kou-oniisama¡¯s violating me!! Break me! Kou-oniiisama, make me feel loved ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll give you plenty of love!! Karen ¡¹

    I¡¯m aiming for the climax.

    What we need right now isn¡¯t gentle sex.

    It¡¯s rough sex between man and woman.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m about to cum.

    ¡¸ Karen! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes open wide, feeling my omen.

    ¡¸ Yes, pour it inside Karen! Please pour it inside this shameless Karen!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s body is also heating up from deep inside.

    ¡¸ Aaah! Kou-oniisama! Kou-oniisama!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here I go! Karen!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaaaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    Karen bursts.

    Her sweating body clings to me.

    Her twitching body flies to ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Uuu!!! ¡¹

    Byrururu!! Byruru

    Karen¡¯s vagina¡¯s clamping me while I ejaculate.

    Karen¡¯s womb is getting pumped full of white liquid.

    ¡¸ So hot!!! ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s taking in my semen deep inside her body.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! Aaah! Aaah! ¡¹

    After ejaculating.

    Karen¡¯s climax still continues.

    Her body twitched, squeezing the remaining semen from my penis.

    ¡¸ Karen ¡¹

    I kissed her and she entwined her tongue.

    Her mouth is dry because she¡¯s moaning loudly on her flushed skin.

    ¡¸ Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s eyes look at me.

    ¡¸ Karen wants Kou-oniisama¡¯s child ¡¹

    She said suddenly.

    ¡¸ I want it now ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Not now, but you will be pregnant for sure. Look forward to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Karen¡¯s heart is thumping under my body.

    Her small chest is moving up and down from her deep breaths.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    I groped Karen¡¯s breasts while still connected to her.

    I feel her nipples with my palm.

    ¡¸ There are some girls in the Mizushima branch that I can recommend to be Onii-sama¡¯s slaves ¡¹

    Karen?

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t say it before because it would¡¯ve been an embarrassment to the family. But now, I can ¡¹

    My sex slave tells me.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re beautiful and smart, and they also have a good personality. They live in a lovely environment. Please use your power Kou-oniisama to save those girls. Then, make love with them as your sex slaves ¡¹

    Karen tells me.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow, I¡¯ll talk to the daughters to come to the main house as well. Therefore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll decide later. If they¡¯re worthy, then they¡¯ll become my woman. Is that good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-oniisama!! ¡¹

    Karen smiles.

    Our lower halves are still connected.

    Currently, Karen¡¯s womb is filled with my semen.

    ¡¸ I love you! ¡¹

    Karen finally found a good distance in our relationship.

    This is the kind of relationship she wants to have with me.

    ¡¸ I love you too, Karen ¡¹

    I kissed Karen once again.

    ¡¸ Master, we¡¯re already three minutes past the schedule ¡¹

    Michi speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Woah, that¡¯s bad ¡¹

    I pull out my penis from Karen¡¯s inside.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    My semen drips out of Karen¡¯s small slit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clean it up ¡¹

    Misuzu and Motoko licks my penis.

    ¡¸ No, we don¡¯t have time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please let us do this much at least ¡¹

    Motoko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Michi, want to do it too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll join too Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi also comes to my crotch.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1420.

    ¡¸ Papa, you took too long in the bath! ¡¹

    As I open the bathroom¡¯s glass door.

    Agnes shows up.

    ¡¸ Please hurry up and change clothes! ¡¹

    Right¡­

    We still have plans for tonight.

    We¡¯re about to go to the hotel in front of the station.

    We have to face the grandfather of the Matsumoto siblings.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let me get a lick first ¡¹

    Misuzu, Motoko, and Michi all took turns to kiss my dick.

    ¡¸ Everyone had sex with Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes looks a little sullen.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san! ¡¹

    Karen, who¡¯s lying down on the towel, got up and then¡­

    She came to Agnes.

    Still naked, and semen dripping out of her thighs.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Karen-chan? You shouldn¡¯t run in the bathroom. ¡¹

    Agnes is surprised by Karen¡¯s sudden behavior.

    ¡¸ Agnes-san, I¡­ ¡¹

    Karen goes to Agnes and grabs her hands.

    ¡¸ I finally get what Agnes-san meant! ¡¹

    That¡¯s?

    ¡¸ Karen¡¯s born to have sex with Kou-oniisama! I¡¯ll serve Kou-oniisama forever ¡¹

    ¡¸ Karen-chan? ¡¹

    Agnes looks dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ You finally understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Agnes had tried to guide Karen so many times, but I was foolish to not understand what it meant ¡¹

    Karen speaks to Agnes with a blushing face.

    ¡¸ But now, I understand it. I understood it with my mind and body just now as Kou-oniisama had sex with me! It¡¯s okay for Karen to stay here! It¡¯s great that Kou-oniisama¡¯s making love with me ¡¹

    Agnes smiled at Karen.

    ¡¸ Naturally! Ever since you had sex with Papa for the first time, Karen-chan¡¯s already our girl! Agnes¡¯ sister! ¡¹

    The half-foreign girl hugs the black haired young lady.

    ¡¸ Yes, you can stay here, have sex with Papa together with Agnes and all the other girls ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do that. Karen no longer hesitates ¡¹

    Karen hugs Agnes back.

    ¡¸ She finally broke through it. Karen-san ¡¹

    Luna comes over to me.

    Luna¡¯s also going to the same school as Agnes and Karen.

    Luna who can see the minds of people must¡¯ve been watching Karen all this time.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Karen-san¡¯s private life so we didn¡¯t tell Nii-san so far ¡¹

    Luna.

    ¡¸ earlier, Karen-san talked about the other girls from the Mizushima house, didn¡¯t she? ¡¹

    The talk about turning the daughters of the Mizushima branch, not the girls from the Mizushima pharmacy, recommending to take them as my slaves?

    ¡¸ When Agnes-chan, Koyomi-chan, and I aren¡¯t there, apart from the bullies, they also come to Karen-san to talk to her ¡¹

    Talk?

    ¡¸ Karen-chan¡¯s under Kouzuki house¡¯s custody, so¡­ ¡¹

    Right. Everyone in the school knows that she¡¯s living with Misuzu and Ruriko in the same house.

    They also come and go to school on the same convoy as Misuzu and the girls ride every morning and night.

    It¡¯s not a good idea to ask Misuzu, or Ruriko, the direct daughters of the Kouzuki house for advice and request.

    They¡¯re thinking of asking Kouzuki house¡¯s daughters through Karen.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because of them that the daughters of the Mizushima pharmaceuticals¡¯ elder sister ask her little sister to bully Karen-san ¡¹

    They¡¯re not just upset that the Mizushima house has fallen off.

    They¡¯re jealous of Karen who still got inside the Kouzuki house even though she fell off.

    ¡¸ But Karen-san¡¯s a daughter of the Mizushima house, and she refused everything because she thought that it¡¯s wrong for her to be the intermediary for other students while she¡¯s under the care of the Kouzuki house. In fact, she didn¡¯t even tell Nii-san or Misuzu-san that there were girls asking for that ¡¹

    That¡¯s also because of Karen¡¯s pride as a young lady.

    Karen tries to enclose it if there¡¯s a problem.

    Bullying sure is a big problem, and she knows that Luna and the girls can read minds, so she managed to talk to us about it, but¡­

    She didn¡¯t tell us anything about the other girls trying to consult her.

    ¡¸ But, after having sex just now, Karen¡¯s thoughts switched the priorities of being a daughter of the Mizushima house, and Nii-san¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ She broke through, and now she¡¯ll rely on Nii-san on everything. She now knows that it will be solved faster if she talks to Nii-san than worrying about it herself ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ And so, what was it that the other daughters of Mizushima house consulted with Karen? ¡¹

    Karen said that she couldn¡¯t mention it before because it¡¯s the shame of her house.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Misuzu, it wasn¡¯t just Karen and the cousins who bullied her who are daughters of Mizushima house? ¡¹

    I asked Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s the case, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s not Mizushima, but Tsukishima-san. if I recall, it¡¯s their mother that¡¯s from the Mizushima house ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Motoko corrects

    ¡¸ Indeed, Tsukishima Hanae-san whose mother was an actress ¡¹

    Misuzu nods.

    ¡¸ Our school doesn¡¯t accept daughters of entertainers, but I heard that Tsukishima-san¡¯s mother was born from a noble family and became an actress, and thus she was allowed to enroll. ¡¹

    Misuzu explains.

    ¡¸ Her father, Tsukishima Hyougo-san comes from the Tsukishima house who runs a movie company and commercial theaters ¡¹

    A rare case fo a noble daughter belonging to the entertainment industry.

    That girl consulted Karen about something.

    It¡¯s something that can only be fixed by using a huge force that the Kouzuki house has.

    Furthermore, Karen¡¯s trying to make the Tsukishima siblings my slave.

    ¡¸ For now, check on them, Misuzu and Motoko. You can ask for Shou-neechan¡¯s help ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS always checks for information about the people from nobility.

    They should also have a report about the current affairs of the Tsukishima house.

    ¡¸ Karen will also give you details ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly, Dono ¡¹

    I wash off the sweat from having sex, and then¡­

    I also rinse off the love nectar, semen, and saliva sticking to my penis.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    I left the bathroom and went to the dressing room.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Karen, I still have some work I need to do. You can tell the details to Misuzu and Motoko. I¡¯ll hear it too once I¡¯m back, but talk it out with the two while I¡¯m gone and I don¡¯t mind if you prepare for tomorrow ¡¹

    Tomorrow¡¯s Monday, but we¡¯re having a holiday because of the school festival.

    Tomorrow morning, Minaho-neesan and Nei will be with me on the talent agency as I take it.

    Then, by night, we¡¯ll deal with the daughters of Mizushima pharmaceuticals who were bullying Karen.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand. Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen replies with a radiant smile.

    ¡¸ Papa, I was talking to Karen-chan, and it¡¯s possible that Karen-chan and Agnes will bear Papa¡¯s child even in elementary! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Agnes-imouto, it would be hard to give birth at that age ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Agnes and Karen are still in their sixth grade.

    Giving birth before they graduate is a little impossible.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s premature birth, but there¡¯s a high chance that neither the unborn child nor you will be healthy, so that¡¯s a no ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, you can postpone that for later ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That aside, Karen-imouto, you should improve your techniques in sex with Master first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, you¡¯re right. I understand. Karen will do her best in sex! I¡¯ll become a better sex slave to please Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Karen says with a carefree smile.

    Her hesitation is gone. That¡¯s good.

    ¡¸ Okay, now that we¡¯re done with that, change clothes! Yo-chan, put this on! ¡¹

    Nei brings in my change of clothes.

    It¡¯s one of the best suits I own.

    Even the wristwatch, this is a high-class one that Minaho-neesan¡¯s grandfather left behind.

    ¡¸ She told Sensei to go with this ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto, the one who build the drugstore chain in his generation.

    I need to show off the best look to face him.

    ¡¸ Girls, we¡¯re in a hurry so you can¡¯t ask Yo-chan to wipe or put your underwear on you. Mii-chan, don¡¯t touch his hair. I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Misuzu tends to comb my hair to her preferred wild style.

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Misuzu puts on her bra while saying regretfully.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, put on your uniform ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Luna puts on her school uniform.

    This clothing has more elegance than any dress.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san, put this on. The size should fit ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s going to put on a black suit

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hurry! ¡¹

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    After putting on my suit, I went out to the corridor.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s gathered at the entrance, so Yo-chan, Luna, and Kurose-san should hurry! Everyone else is staying home ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Michi, go with Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu orders Michi.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m worried that he only has one bodyguard ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s clothing is also the usual school uniform. There should be no problem taking her along.

    ¡¸ Yes, Misuzu-oneesama ¡¹

    Michi looked at Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ With that said, regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looks at my face.

    I¡­

    True, it¡¯s a little worrying if it¡¯s just Kurose Anju, who¡¯s a newcomer.

    That said, if we¡¯re to meet Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather, and we bring in foreigners like Edie and Haiji, then they would be wary.

    Rei-chan¡¯s well known, and since elder Matsumoto is a businessman, he might¡¯ve seen Shou-neechan¡¯s face already.

    Mitama¡¯s also famous.

    Kinuka, I don¡¯t think she can work together with Kurose Anju.

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s a wrecking ball.

    Michi¡¯s the right choice to bring.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come with us Michi ¡¹

    I agreed with Misuzu¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡¸ Well then, take care! ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s also staying at home

    ¡¸ Papa! Take care! Luna! Do your best! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care! Kou-oniisama ¡¹

    Agnes and Karen are holding hands while sending us off.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Huh? Leaving again? ¡¹

    I met Yukino at the corridor.

    ¡¸ What about you? Just came home? ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s still wearing her uniform.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve been watching the school festival through the cameras today, but the return home just didn¡¯t come early! ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s puffing her anger.

    ¡¸ Yeah, a lot happened, and we lack people who can drive ¡¹

    We had a lot of helpers in the school festival.

    Edie and Margo-san also sent off the martial artist friends of theirs home.

    Kana-senpai also needed someone to send her home.

    Those in the bakery still haven¡¯t returned yet either.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s almost like I was forgotten! I¡¯m angry! Grr! ¡¹

    I hugged the angry Yukino.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t get to stressed out, you¡¯ll hurt the child ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the one you should pity ¡¹

    I kissed Yukino.

    Yukino immediately entwined her tongue.

    ¡¸ Now go, take care ¡¹

    After letting go of her lips, Yukino looked into my eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Well, I know that I don¡¯t have to worry since it¡¯s you ¡¹

    Then, she looked at Michi

    ¡¸ Be sure to take care of this idiot ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    Michi replied to Yukino with her usual blank face.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1421.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re late. Matsumoto-san and everyone got in the car first ¡¹

    Getting to the entrance, Minaho-neesan was already there.

    She¡¯s wearing her usual black suit.

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t apologize, I was listening to what you were doing. ¡¹

    There¡¯s a small room at the entrance connected to the surveillance system in the mansion.

    Minaho-neesan was listening to our conversation in the bathroom there.

    It¡¯s the usual so I don¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸ Michi-san, we¡¯ll use your suggestion with the Mizushima pharmaceuticals ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Michi.

    ¡¸ Kou, can I ask you to move Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    I¡¯m the owner of Kouzuki SS so Minaho-neesan asks for my permission.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s also working on the information analysis at Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ I want to spread some rumors about Mizushima pharmaceuticals over the net ¡¹

    As expected, it¡¯s an information operation, not a bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t mind. If Minaho-neesan thinks it¡¯s good then do it ¡¹

    I agree with it all.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll give the instructions while driving ¡¹

    If she¡¯s sending instructions via her phone while in the car, that means that Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t driving.

    But¡­

    The Matsumoto siblings, Igarashi Izumi, Marika, Minaho-neesan, Michi, Kurose Anju, Luna, and Mariko are also joining.

    We can¡¯t fit them in one car so we¡¯ll need two cars, but¡­

    If Minaho-neesan isn¡¯t driving, who will?

    ¡¸ Oh, finally here. Well then, get in the second car with the new girl and Luna-chan. Minaho and Kudou-chan will be in my car ¡¹

    The woman standing at the front door without making any footsteps.

    Err, who.

    Who are you again?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s me! Me! Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m someone suspicious! ¡¹

    What?

    Did we have someone this old in the mansion?

    It looks like she¡¯s around 60.

    Her hair has a lot gray, and she¡¯s wearing large glasses with chains.

    She¡¯s wearing an expensive suit. Carrying a purse.

    Her kind plump face has a tall nose, looking like a foreigner.

    And yet, her hair ad clothes look elegant.

    It doesn¡¯t match her blunt speech at all.

    ¡¸ Kou, that¡¯s Kyouko-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s not this old, her physique looks much more sturdy, and she wears masculine clothing.

    ¡¸ This is one of my disguises. Though I say that, this is also my real look ¡¹

    Kyouko-san tells us while laughing.

    ¡¸ The name is Chemin Koda. 63. Born in Hong Kong. Her father¡¯s a Japanese-British, Bright Koda. Her mother¡¯s Mirai, and her sister¡¯s Anne Hathaway Koda. They went from Hong Kong to France to study the history of the fine art exchange between Japan and Europe at Sorbonne University. After that, she came to her father¡¯s roots, Japan. Currently, she¡¯s working full-time as a senior researcher at the Kouzuki Center for Global Cultural exchange ¡¹

    She mentions Kouzuki.

    ¡¸ This is part of my contract with the old man. Something of insurance for me in case anything happens ¡¹

    In case the police almost catch Kyouko Messer.

    She could just escape the country as Chemin Koda.

    If her job is at a world cultural exchange center, then traveling to and from Japan and other countries won¡¯t look weird.

    ¡¸ I get paid a monthly salary by Kouzuki world cultural exchange center, and my name is also on the staff list. After a few years, they do things like move departments or pass on some positions. I show up at events sponsored by the center, from time to time to show that I¡¯m an actual employee. Of course, I also have a rented room at a high-rise apartment in Tokyo under the name of Chemin Koda. Also, I¡¯m doing Instagram as Chemin Koda ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s an international criminal, so she¡¯s thorough with things.

    There are no flaws in her disguise.

    ¡¸ Well, when putting on this disguise, I have to put on some Chanel suit ¡¹

    I see. Her clothes and bags are all Chanel.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kyouko-san¡¯s coming with us? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s always watching us over, but¡­

    She doesn¡¯t help out directly most of the time.

    She¡¯s always educating us with the mindset to wipe our own asses.

    ¡¸ This one¡¯s a special case. You¡¯ve taken Dolly and the girls in a lot more smoothly than I thought ¡¹

    Kyouko-san brought Dolly and the girl assassins from a Southeast Asian crime syndicate.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I thought of helping out a bit. If you¡¯re trying to deceive an upstart old man, then Minaho¡¯s not enough for that ¡¹

    Kyouko-san describes the grandfather of the Matsumoto siblings, who raised a drugstore chain in just one generation as an upstart.

    ¡¸ Old geezers don¡¯t trust people because they¡¯re younger. You¡¯ll need someone with certain age and certain status to be able to negotiate with them ¡¹

    I see.

    To me, a high-school guy, Minaho-neesan¡¯s already an adult woman, but¡­

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s just 28.

    To Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather, she looks young.

    ¡¸ Well, leave it to me. I¡¯ll show you an example of how to deal with old men ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, who transformed herself into a white-haired elegant lady laughs.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve been waiting, please get in the car ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s the driver of the second car I¡¯m riding.

    She¡¯s also my personal bodyguard.

    Kinosh*ta-san got off the driver¡¯s seat and opened the door for us.

    We¡¯re using a black limousine.

    It¡¯s amazingly gorgeous, it is large enough to fit more than ten people.

    This is the kind of care we don¡¯t have in the mansion, so Minaho-neesan must¡¯ve had it prepared.

    Looking inside the window and I saw Marika, Matsumoto Maki, Miki, and Igarashi Izumi.

    Igarashi Izumi removed the flashy makeup she used to intimidate us, but she¡¯s still wearing the black leather jacket over her uniform.

    Then, Mariko¡¯s also in.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s coming too? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s wearing a classy expensive dress instead of her uniform.

    She also has a pendant with real gems and a watch.

    She¡¯s dressing as if she¡¯s going to a three-star restaurant in a first-class hotel.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko welcomed me with a smile.

    ¡¸ Heard that I¡¯m not enough ¡¹

    Mariko speaks dissatisfied.

    ¡¸ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Having the daughter of the Kouzuki house would make a stronger impression than the daughter of the president of Torii electronics ¡¹

    The Matsumoto siblings can¡¯t continue their music studies after their father died of illness.

    Their Grandfather doesn¡¯t understand music and wants them to stop to go to regular school instead.

    He¡¯s also trying to force Matsumoto Miki-san to sell the violin her Father bought for her.

    And so, the job today is to persuade the grandfather of the siblings to allow them to continue their music studies.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that I happen to like Matsumoto-san¡¯s music, so I could ask Father to use Torii Electronics¡¯ scholarship program so Matsumoto-san and her sister could have enough money to continue studying music, thus, they no longer need financial support from their grandfather. Then I could ask him to leave them alone. But that¡¯s not too credible ¡¹

    Mariko smiled wryly.

    We had that conversation earlier.

    ¡¸ If you look up at the Torii Electronics¡¯ scholarship program, you can see that they¡¯re currently not accepting any applicants, and middle school students aren¡¯t even eligible ¡¹

    So it would be weird to think that the Matsumoto siblings get their scholarship at this time.

    It would be impossible to deceive the elder like that.

    ¡¸ But, isn¡¯t it the same for the Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    I looked at Ruriko.

    The idea of Ruriko, a middle school girl asking Jii-chan, to pay for the expenses of the Matsumoto siblings¡­

    That doesn¡¯t sound credible either.

    ¡¸ No. Kou, this is completely different ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the Kouzuki house! The Kouzuki group. Torii house is incomparable when it comes to tradition, prestige, and corporate size. Ruriko-san is their young lady, so people think that she can make things happen, no matter how absurd it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ I appeared on TV for situations like this ¡¹

    Ruriko.

    Ruriko recently organized her own TV show to introduce the Kouzuki house and the art within the Kouzuki mansion.

    Ruriko¡¯s the guide of that show.

    Her program appears during prime time and she¡¯s getting favorable reception.

    Ruriko plans to make a series of shows in which she introduces the treasures passed down in the homes of various noble families.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m using the recognition I gained as Kouzuki Ruriko as an ace card ¡¹

    If the other party knows the face and name of the young lady of the Kouzuki house, then negotiations are easier.

    ¡¸ Many would want to be acquainted with the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Mariko smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ As far as I know, most of the people at the top of the major corporations watch Ruriko¡¯s show. Even Father mentions that it¡¯s a topic even among parties. ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, that¡¯s only for those big business owners like Torii Electronics, right? ¡¹

    I asked Mariko.

    ¡¸ People like them have socialized with the nobility, so they would be interested in a program in which the daughter of the Kouzuki house introduces their treasures, which isn¡¯t usually open to the public ¡¹

    Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather runs a drugstore chain.

    Is it an industry that can interact with noble families?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not a problem, Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather probably doesn¡¯t have contact with the noble families but I¡¯m sure that some of the people at the companies he does business with have relationships with them ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ In business, they don¡¯t just cut down to the chase. They also do small talks. Then, Ruriko-san¡¯s name will naturally come up. Especially with the people he¡¯s dealing with ¡¹

    Matsumoto Elder may not show interest in the Kouzuki house, but it will be a topic of conversation with other business owners.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Matsumoto-san¡¯s Grandfather will also tune in to Ruriko¡¯s show to match with the conversation. If he¡¯s a man who started a small drugstore and turned it into a hundred drugstore chain, then naturally, he put on some effort ¡¹

    I see.

    Compared to Mariko, who could name herself as the daughter of Torii electronics, despite not being acquainted¡­

    It has more impact to bring Ruriko, a young lady of nobility, the show has appeared on TV.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why Kyouko-san¡¯s dressed like that ¡¹

    I figured it out.

    Kouzuki house¡¯s Ruriko will show up with the 60+-year-old Kouzuki World Cultural Exchange center employee.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Ruriko asked, and so the Kouzuki house is going to pay for the scholarship of the Matsumoto siblings from the Kouzuki house¡¯s world cultural exchange center or something like that ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how it will be in reality. Maki-san and Miki-san, don¡¯t worry about your tuition and living expenses now ¡¹

    Ruriko said with a soft smile.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki house will shoulder them all ¡¹

    Maki-san, Miki-san, and Igarashi Izumi-san who forcibly came together with the sisters fell silent with a confused look.

    I guess the situation isn¡¯t acceptable.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, believe in us ¡¹

    Marika holds Maki-san¡¯s hand with a smile.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone¡¯s wearing their seatbelts? Then let¡¯s depart! ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san says from the driver¡¯s seat.

    The black Benz in front of our limousine starts its engine.

    The headlights turn on.

    The other car has another driver.

    Kinosh*ta-san also starts her engine.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re departing!! ¡¹

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    Our cars went from the mansion to the site without problems.

    Ruriko¡¯s the daughter of the Kouzuki house, and she¡¯s going out of town, so the three cars from Kouzuki SS parked outside the mansion came together as an escort.

    The police don¡¯t follow us.

    They didn¡¯t see Kyouko-san¡¯s disguise.

    The police seem to think that it¡¯s a Kouzuki house¡¯s outing, so it had nothing to do with Kyouko Messer.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, you didn¡¯t find time to eat earlier, please enjoy the refreshments in the car ¡¹

    Ruriko hands me some food packs.

    Looking at the middle, the sandwich has cheese, ham, and lettuce.

    ¡¸ We had our meals while Onii-sama was getting ready ¡¹

    While I was having sex with Karen in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Thanks, who made this? ¡¹

    I asked Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-oneesama and Kurumi-chan made it ¡¹

    Oh, speaking of which, I saw them in the kitchen.

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, Kurose-san too. Mitchi¡¯s share is in the other car ¡¹

    Ruriko hands the two who were with me sandwiches too.

    ¡¸ As for drinks, we¡¯re in the car, so I¡¯m sorry for this ¡¹

    She gives me a bottle of black tea.

    ¡¸ This was from the leftover pastries made at the mansion, right? ¡¹

    I ask while eating.

    Ruriko and the girls made souvenir pastries from the mansion for today¡¯s school festival.

    Then, Rei-chan brings over the finished products to school.

    They stopped halfway to check on the customers but some of the pastries were already in the oven.

    ¡¸ Yes. When Onii-sama told us that it was enough, we still had a lot that was ready to some extent ¡¹

    Ruriko replied.

    ¡¸ Agnes-chan and the girls worked hard in the mansion today. Among the new girls, there¡¯s one who progressed quickly ¡¹

    Some of the girl assassins showed interest and made it enthusiastically.

    I¡¯ll check later on who joined.

    I shouldn¡¯t talk much about the girl assassins in front of Matsumoto-san and her group.

    There was the fuss just earlier.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give my thanks to Agnes and the girls later on ¡¹

    Seriously, because of the fuss right after coming home¡­

    I didn¡¯t even get to thank everyone who helped

    ¡¸ Yes. And so, Onii-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯ve packed up some of the extra pastry in bags and gave them to the people in front of the mansion ¡¹

    Ruriko?

    You gave some pastry to Kouzuki SS and the police?

    ¡¸ We gave away some of the pastries we made at the school festival, Reika-oneesama and Agnes-san were with me ¡¹

    Rei-chan, Ruriko, and Agnes?

    Huh, why?

    ¡¸ It was Agnes-chan¡¯s idea. That it¡¯s better if we give the remaining pastries to the people in front of the mansion ¡¹

    Agnes did that?

    ¡¸ And so, they were sending us off with a smile on their face ¡¹

    Ruriko said. I¡¯m surprised.

    I didn¡¯t even check on the faces of the police.

    I see.

    Since Ruriko, who gave them pastries, is going outside.

    The police were sending her off with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for telling you after the event. But, I thought that it was a good suggestion. ¡¹

    Ruriko bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t see the problem. I also think that¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s famous as she¡¯s the ace of Kouzuki SS.

    Ruriko¡¯s a young lady of the Kouzuki house.

    Then, Agnes, a blonde beauty.

    The three of them gave them some hand-baked pastries, so loosen the tension of the police that were monitoring us.

    Kouzuki SS people seem happy too.

    Not bad.

    Also¡­

    Agnes made that suggestion.

    ¡¸ Delicious ¡¹

    I bite on the sandwich.

    Six months ago, Agnes, who never left the basement before, was completely unaware of the world outside.

    I¡¯m happy that Agnes¡¯ heart is growing.

    ¡¸ Delicious ¡¹

    Luna tells Kurose Anju who¡¯s sitting next to her.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m a little hungry so this helps ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s a little nervous, but she¡¯s following the ironclad rules of bodyguards of eating whenever they can.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t cancel my request anymore, can I? ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san, suddenly speaks up.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for us to meet Grandfather? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1422.

    ¡¸ Is it okay for us to meet our Grandfather? ¡¹

    While we¡¯re inside the limousine heading to the hotel in front of the station¡­

    Matsumoto Maki-san asks.

    ¡¸ I believe in Takahata Marika-san, and I can see now that you have the power to convince Grandfather with your power ¡¹

    Maki-san speaks timidly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that Torii-san¡¯s the daughter of the president of Torii electronics, and I also believe that she¡¯s the daughter of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    She figured out that we were not lying during our conversation.

    She was still half in doubt when Marika brought her to our school.

    But after meeting Margo-san, Mariko, then Rei-chan, Mitama, Kinuka, Rie and Eri who appear on TV.

    She performed in front of Minaho-neesan.

    Then, show the mansion where we live.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, what about you? ¡¹

    I also asked Maki-san¡¯s sister, Miki-san.

    ¡¸ I also believe it now. Uhm, I think that you could help us ¡¹

    She¡¯s not confident, but she¡¯s believing in the possibility.

    ¡¸ What about you? What do you feel? ¡¹

    While at it, I asked Igarashi Izumi who forcibly came along with the Matsumoto siblings.

    Seems like she likes Matsumoto Maki-san as a woman.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on! I¡¯m just honestly scared of you people. I only think that I might be involved in something dangerous ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s forced disguise with the Miko power and sing the national anthem at the school swimsuit judo tournament.

    Her fear is stronger.

    During our first meeting, she was so high-handed and talked so much, but now she¡¯s not talking at all.

    The truth is, she¡¯s a timid girl.

    ¡¸ For now, we¡¯ll do what we promised. Marika¡¯s a part of our family, and Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s a friend of hers. Then Maki-san¡¯s little sister too, both of you will continue to study music ¡¹

    I tell the sisters

    ¡¸ Leave the negotiations with your grandfather to us, or should I say that we brought the best people in our family who can deal with this ¡¹

    I look at the car in front of our limo.

    Minaho-neesan, and Kyouko-san disguised as Chemin Koda.

    The two of them can surely persuade Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather.

    They¡¯re dangerous people who will take the situation as they see fit no matter what.

    ¡¸ And it¡¯s too late to stop at this point. We already have multiple people moving for us ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s using her underworld connections to set up an appointment with Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather.

    It¡¯s not just one or two people that will have to stop.

    Even the hotel in front of the station. Minaho-neesan owns it, but people are waiting for us, and Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather¡¯s arrival is contacted in advance.

    The meeting is ready.

    ¡¸ Doesn¡¯t it cost a lot too? ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san says after seeing the overly luxurious limousine interior.

    ¡¸ It is as you imagine ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    We even went to the trouble of preparing a fancy limousine.

    Even having Ruriko, the daughter of Kouzuki put on a dress.

    Even I put on my best suit.

    Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan directed all these.

    Meaning¡­

    If we want to overwhelm the Matsumoto Elder, who built up a drugstore chain in his lifetime, then we have to show that we¡¯re wealthy, that we belong to the upper class.

    Elder Matsumoto said that he won¡¯t fund Matsumoto Maki-san and Miki-san¡¯s music studies.

    Telling Maki-san to leave her school and go to an ordinary one.

    Forcing Miki-san to sell the violin her father left for her.

    If we want to oppose that old man¡­

    We have to say that we¡¯ll guarantee Maki-san and Miki-san¡¯s tuition and living expenses.

    We must show that we have the money and power to make it possible.

    We have to show them from the start that we¡¯re far bigger than the chairman of the drugstore chain.

    ¡¸ But, we¡¯ve got nothing we can repay everyone ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san holds Marika¡¯s hand while saying.

    Miki-san feels nervous about what her sister said.

    Igarashi Izumi looks confused.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why¡­this is indeed what we asked for, but we¡¯re afraid ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Are you afraid that things are moving for real? That¡¯s understandable ¡¹

    Mariko smiled and talked to Maki-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, I think so too. Neither Miki nor I are professionals yet, and we don¡¯t have the beginnings of a professional either. I¡¯m just a student. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever make it as a performer, and I know it¡¯s going to cost a lot to get to that point ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s performance in the piano is at the top in their school.

    I heard Miki-san play the violin.

    I don¡¯t know much about music, but Minaho-neesan saw potential in these sisters.

    Even so.

    Whether or not they can become professional performers is still unknown at this stage.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still immature, and yet, everyone¡¯s doing everything to help us, so we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or not. Is this okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Miki-san, after hearing what your sister¡¯s opinion is, what do you think? ¡¹

    I asked her sister again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still in middle school so I agree with Maki-oneesan ¡¹

    Miki-san looks at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸ So, if your sister says that she¡¯s backing off, you¡¯re just giving up on your violin? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san hugs the violin case.

    She can¡¯t give it up, but she also can¡¯t make her own life choice.

    ¡¸ Err, in short, what you worry about is that you don¡¯t have anything to give back to Ruriko and Ruriko-san who helped you, so you don¡¯t know what you should do? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Maybe, are you thinking that you¡¯ll have to bow your head to us for the rest of your life as payback? Or serving us eternally because we have your weakness? ¡¹

    I ask while peeking into their eyes.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s likely to happen. Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi tells Maki-san while trembling.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s possible, or maybe not. Either way, that depends on you ¡¹

    The sisters look at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san, do you really believe that you should return equal value to others when they do something for you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­if possible, then it has to ¡¹

    The elder sister replied.

    ¡¸ I thought of the same before. There was that time, but I don¡¯t think the same way anymore ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ You know that I¡¯m selling pastries at school since you came during our school festival, right? Then you also heard that I also sell pastry even when it¡¯s not the school festival, right? ¡¹

    I first met the Matsumoto siblings at the cafeteria and fed them our pastry.

    Someone in the mansion should¡¯ve told them that I usually sell pastries.

    The Matsumoto siblings had been waiting in the mansion for quite some time before I returned.

    I¡¯m told that Agnes and the girls were doing their best talking to the Matsumoto siblings during that time, so they definitely reached pastry as the topic.

    ¡¸ Yes, I heard about it ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s face is asking ¡°Why are we talking about this?¡± she replied.

    ¡¸ I bake pastry every day as business, and I always think about it, but¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Are 100 yen pastries really worth that much? ¡¹

    Maki-san, Miki-san, and Igarashi Izumi don¡¯t understand what I say.

    They¡¯re looking dumbfounded.

    Their tension loosened up.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯ve been thinking about this from the start. The pastry you sell at 100 yen must be worth a hundred yen to the customer who buys it. It¡¯s worth a hundred, and so selling it for a hundred is correct. And it¡¯s¡­what do you call it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the equivalent exchange, Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko tells me right away.

    ¡¸ That. Equivalent Exchange. When I started selling pastries, I thought that¡¯s the right way to do business ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that the right one? ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi asked.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    I.

    ¡¸ If you want your customer to be pleased with their purchase, then you can¡¯t just sell a pastry worth 100 yen for 100. For the customers, they should be able to buy something worth more than 100 yen for that price ¡¹

    If they buy something that should be worth 150 or 200 yen for 100, then they will be happy.

    ¡¸ If 100 yen worth item is sold at the same price, then it¡¯s boring. There¡¯s no feeling that you just made a bargain. That¡¯s why you have to develop your business that way. I realized that early ¡¹

    I¡¯ve learned a lot since I first started selling pastries after the end of summer vacation.

    ¡¸ I mean, for the customers, what¡¯s worth 100 yen and what¡¯s worth more than 100 yen, is a sensory thing, not their real value. In fact, the cost of making them is less than 100. If you don¡¯t make a profit, then your business won¡¯t last. So if you¡¯re selling something for 100 yen, then it shouldn¡¯t cost you 100 yen ¡¹

    The siblings and Igarashi Izumi¡¯s dragged along with my story.

    ¡¸ And so, you have to make a product that makes the customer feel like ¡°Is this really worth 100 yen? I feel like it¡¯s actually worth 150¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸ Values are a relative thing, right? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s something even more halfhearted. All you have to do is make the customer feel like it¡¯s more than it¡¯s worth. Even if it¡¯s actually just 80 or 70 yen ¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸ What you need is to satisfy the customer¡¯s senses, and there¡¯s no point selling something worth 100 yen for 100 yen ¡¹

    Satisfy your customer with their purchase.

    That¡¯s everything.

    ¡¸ I see. Kou¡¯s saying that Marxian economics is wrong ¡¹

    Mariko smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Marx what? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s Marcus Aurelius Antonius. One of the five sage emperors and the philosopher emperor who wrote the book of self-reflection ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san who¡¯s listening to the conversation joins in happily.

    ¡¸ It is said that ¡°An Dun, King of the State of Great Qin,¡± who appears in the Book of Later Han Dynasty, is the same Marx! ¡¹

    I see.

    Yep.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ Either way, the payback that Matsumoto-san can give us isn¡¯t equivalent exchange either ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That means, you can give anything in return as long as it satisfies us. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money spent or the labor ¡¹

    Rather.

    ¡¸ Rather, there¡¯s something I want to be clear with you ¡¹

    Yes, I want to clarify something before we get to the hotel.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san, are you serious that you want to continue studying music? Are you willing to accept whatever it takes to keep it going? ¡¹

    I need to get it clear before facing her grandfather.

    ¡¸ You can think about the repayment later. We¡¯re giving you the opportunity. The question is whether you want to jump at that opportunity or will you let it pass? ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san and Miki-san look at me with a startled faces.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not reaching for it, then we can¡¯t help you. We won¡¯t do anything. Those without courage can¡¯t get anything ¡¹

    We¡¯re not helping those who don¡¯t ask for it

    We¡¯re not going to be that easy.

    ¡¸ I want to continue playing my violin. No matter what ¡¹

    The younger sister answered before the elder.

    ¡¸ M-Me too, I don¡¯t want to stop playing piano now ¡¹

    Maki-san followed her sister.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re the ones asking, so we should¡¯ve said it with the conviction that we¡¯ll do anything in return ¡¹

    Maki-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong ¡¹

    I¡­

    These sisters need to join the family.

    Furthermore, Maki-san loves Marika.

    I¡¯m taking her in not as my sex slave, but as Marika¡¯s lover.

    ¡¸ Then be greedy if you want to become a professional musician ¡¹

    I told the sisters.

    ¡¸ You should do anything for your dream, but, you must not forget your happiness. There¡¯s nothing but suffering if you feel obliged to me. You have to think about how to make yourselves and the people around you without suffering, and move forward with that kind of thinking ¡¹

    Saying ¡°I helped you, so you¡¯re my slave for the rest of your life¡±¡­

    I¡¯m not giving such orders to Maki-san.

    ¡¸ If you want to be a professional, then be freer, more tactful, more greedy ¡¹

    I need to brush off the darkness wrapping these sisters first.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If you want to be a musician, then be a bit more egoistic. But of course, there are some lines that you shouldn¡¯t cross, and you need enough strength to make the people around you happy, even if it¡¯s a little selfish ¡¹

    Mariko told the Matsumoto siblings with a smile.

    ¡¸ Either way, you need to have your resolve to let us take care of it, right? You¡¯ll figure out the rest later ¡¹

    I too¡­

    Margo-san told me when I joined the Black Forest.

    ¡º For now, eat the food in front of you, just think about later, later ¡»

    ¡¸ It¡¯s important to jump in without thinking even if you end up regretting later. Nothing begins from idling around. That¡¯s what I believe in ¡¹

    Back then, I jumped in and raped Yukino.

    I had some worries back then.

    But, I don¡¯t regret it now.

    If I didn¡¯t jump in back then, then I won¡¯t be my current self.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Ready yourself. For now, think about continuing your music studies ¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree with Onee-san ¡¹

    The sisters said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m thinking of cutting off relationship with Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s inevitable ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s where you got it wrong ¡¹

    Luna, who had been quiet until now, speaks to the sisters.

    ¡¸ The greed Nii-san¡¯s talking about is much deeper. If Onee-san doesn¡¯t just desire to continue playing music, but also reconcile with your grandfather, then¡­ ¡¹

    Luna reads the minds of the sisters.

    ¡¸ Then, you should make that wish real. You should put on some effort into obtaining your wish ¡¹

    I remembered what Tsukiko told me earlier in the dining room.

    Tsukiko said that the case of the Matsumoto siblings is trivial.

    I was thinking of twisting the elder Matsumoto¡¯s will using Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power, so the sisters would be free to continue playing music.

    But, Tsukiko told me that she doesn¡¯t need to go, that Luna¡¯s enough for that.

    In short.

    ¡¸ You seem to think that going against your grandfather, and continuing to play music, means that you have to say goodbye to him for the rest of your life, but¡­ ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ But is that really the case? Getting along with your grandfather and still playing music, is the best outcome, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that what you wish for? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    The siblings said, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not. If you ask, then Kou-kun will do something about it ¡¹

    Marika speaks to the Matsumoto siblings gently.

    ¡¸ All you have to do is ask, say ¡®help us,¡¯ ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1423.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not impossible, Kou-kun will do something about it if you ask for it ¡¹

    Marika tells the Matsumoto siblings gently.

    ¡¸ All you have to do is ask, say ¡®help us¡¯ ¡¹

    I¡­

    No, the Matsumoto siblings want to both continue their music studies, and reconcile with their grandfather, and I can use everything in my power to make sure that happens.

    I¡¯m the one who told them to be greedy.

    ¡¸ Marika¡¯s right, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll make it that way. I¡¯ll use whatever means possible ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Then, please ¡¹

    Miki-san replied immediately.

    ¡¸ I want to continue playing my violin. I want to reconcile with Grandfather ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Miki-oneesan too, right? ¡¹

    She looks at her sister.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want to stop playing my piano, and I don¡¯t want to cut off my relationship with my Grandfather either. He¡¯s still my relative ¡¹

    Relative.

    I don¡¯t understand that sentiment.

    My parents abandoned me after all.

    Both my father and mother never asked me how I¡¯m living now.

    I¡¯ve forgotten about them already.

    To me, having a blood relationship doesn¡¯t mean anything.

    My family isn¡¯t connected by blood, it¡¯s the Kuromori house.

    ¡¸ I understand, then let¡¯s make it that way ¡¹

    I replied.

    Before meeting with their Grandfather in the hotel¡­

    I have to discuss with Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san the order that the Matsumoto siblings wished.

    They probably already have a plan on how to face the old man.

    I look at the Benz driving in front of our limousine.

    Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san are in that car.

    ¡¸ Kinosh*ta-san, I want to contact the car in front ¡¹

    I tell Kinosh*ta-san who¡¯s driving.

    Now, we can¡¯t use a regular phone because we¡¯re in a middle of a Black Forest operation.

    Kuozuki SS uses a communication system dedicated only to the convoy.

    So, I¡¯ll contact Minaho-neesan through that.

    As soon as we pulled over, I¡¯ll go to that car.

    After that, we¡¯ll discuss how to talk with the Matsumoto elder.

    We still have time before arriving at the hotel so that¡¯s what we have to do.

    But¡­

    ¡º We¡¯re listening. Kou ¡»

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s voice comes from the speakers in the limousine.

    ¡º I heard it too. Kukuku ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice also comes out.

    ¡º Don¡¯t worry, we have it planned from the start. Letting Matsumoto-san continue playing music, and reconciling them with their Grandfather ¡»

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡º It would be a waste, don¡¯t you think? The siblings cut off their relationship with their grandfather. ¡»

    Matsumoto elder is the founder of a huge drugstore chain.

    ¡º I¡¯m willing to invest in Matsumoto-san. Both the elder and younger sister have talent in music. I¡¯m willing to pay for your lessons, and living expenses, but¡­ ¡»

    ¡º If you have a wealthy grandfather, then make him pay for it anyway ¡»

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º It¡¯s better to have your relatives pay instead of strangers. If that¡¯s not enough, Minaho will pay for whatever¡¯s lacking, or we can call it a scholarship from the Kouzuki house¡¯s foundation. Either way, their grandfather should go first. If not, that¡¯ll just crush the old man¡¯s honor. He¡¯ll lose face to his granddaughters ¡»

    Why?

    ¡º Family problems are troublesome. Especially when it comes to a grown man who saved up a lot of money ¡»

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡º Noble families as big as the Kouzuki house is an exception, Kouzuki-sama doesn¡¯t consider the Kouzuki house¡¯s assets to be his alone ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Grandfather always mentions that the Kouzuki house¡¯s fortune is entrusted to us by our ancestors, and we must pass it down to our descendants ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    Kouzuki house was established during the Muromachi period.

    Their asset volume and their house¡¯s status are at the top of the nobility.

    ¡º But, Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather thinks that his assets are something he earned and saved by himself ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s why it¡¯s troublesome ¡»

    Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san said.

    ¡º Anyway, let Minaho and I take care of the rest. We¡¯ll guide him to the desired outcome for the girls ¡»

    Then that¡¯s good.

    Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan are unlikely to screw up.

    ¡¸ Yeah. I¡¯ll leave it to you. Now we don¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    I told the Matsumoto sisters.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s good now ¡¹

    Marika smiled at Matsumoto Maki-san.

    ¡º By the way, Kou ¡»

    Minaho-neesan calls me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡º Remember that look Matsumoto-san and her sister have right now ¡»

    The sisters?

    The sisters still look uneasy, they seem to be troubled.

    ¡º That¡¯s the reaction of normal people we come into contact with ¡»

    Normal reaction?

    ¡º Ordinary people won¡¯t be able to understand anything after seeing our world. They¡¯re just afraid ¡»

    Right, Matsumoto Maki-san did say that she¡¯s scared.

    ¡º They figured out that we don¡¯t live in an ordinary world, but the unusual world for them is well established that it scares them ¡»

    This afternoon, when we first met at the cafeteria.

    I was just a high school student. Someone who sells pastries at the school festival.

    Then, Mariko was the daughter of the president of Torii electronics.

    Margo-san was a slightly scary American.

    Then, Rei-chan.

    The people they met gradually become beyond normal.

    Then, after coming to our mansion¡­

    ¡º It would be surprising if someone¡¯s taken to a mansion with nothing but beautiful girls, right? And Agnes, who¡¯s too cute, is talking to them ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s right, Agnes was trying her best to talk to the Matsumoto siblings knowing that Marika wanted them to join the family.

    To us, Agnes¡¯ beauty is already normal.

    But to the Matsumoto siblings. They can¡¯t figure out why a half-foreign beauty is talking to them like they¡¯re already close.

    ¡º Then, the case with Clito. When you just stripped and slapped her ass, I laughed so hard while watching it, but I¡¯m sure that ordinary people would be shocked ¡»

    No, that aside.

    Clito trying to take away Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s violin¡­

    Anne Roze and Ososo trying to kill her, holding a drill spear, isn¡¯t normal.

    Of course, spanking Clito¡¯s ass raw was also beyond normal.

    ¡º But, unusual things went without issue in the mansion. Nobody tried to criticize you for spanking Clito¡¯s ass until it was red, and if anything, the situation just went away nicely. Of course, they¡¯d be scared in that situation ¡»

    When an abnormal situation is accepted as normal, then you call that ¡®weird.¡¯

    They¡¯re horrified that the world is different from the common sense they know is established.

    ¡º And lastly, the limousine, Kouzuki SS convoy, and Ruriko-chan and you put on your expensive clothes. They¡¯ll see that Ruriko¡¯s not lying when she says that she¡¯s the daughter of the Kouzuki house. And since you talk like it¡¯s natural, then the story becomes valid. If it¡¯s a lie, then something might be out of order, but there¡¯s no hesitation in how you speak. It¡¯s established, so it¡¯s scary ¡»

    Kyouko-san speaks her analysis.

    I look at Matsumoto again.

    That¡¯s indeed scary.

    They¡¯re afraid of our established existence.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    Marika told Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Once you realize that everything and everyone thinks that ¡®it¡¯s the way it is,¡¯ then there¡¯s nothing to fear. ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I and my sister were also surprised by what Kou-kun and everyone did, but once we swallowed it thinking ¡°that¡¯s the way it is,¡± then it becomes easier to accept ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s the daughter of the prostitute of the brothel.

    Marika¡¯s father impregnated the retired prostitute.

    It was only recently that she learned that she had a sister named Erica.

    Marika¡¯s suddenly informed about the secret of her birth and the existence of her sister.

    Then, that night, she and her sister became my woman.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s important is to swallow the information you have. Feeling fear won¡¯t move you forward ¡¹

    Marika says while holding Maki-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Takahata-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maki-san looks at Marika¡¯s eyes. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Call me Marika, I¡¯ll call you Maki from now on too ¡¹

    Marika smiled gently.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t it exciting? I feel the same. I¡¯m feeling excited. I¡¯m also feeling Maki¡¯s nervousness. But this isn¡¯t some suspension bridge effect. Maki has me. And I have Kou-kun, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything ¡¹

    Marika;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, things will go well. Kou-kun and the sisters will solve it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Thank you ¡¹

    Maki-san;

    ¡¸ Takahaata-san¡­I¡¯ll believe in Marika. I believe in the people Marika believes in ¡¹

    This time, Maki-san holds Marika¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ See, it¡¯s not scary. Don¡¯t be afraid, Maki ¡¹

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ve arrived! ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san says from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Looking ahead, I see the hotel in front of the station. Our destination.

    ¡º Kou, just to append¡­ ¡»

    Minaho-neesan talks to me.

    ¡º Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather is just like them ¡»

    Huh?

    ¡º He¡¯s unlike us, he¡¯s an ordinary person. That includes his common sense and way of thinking ¡»

    Someone different from us.

    ¡º You should learn how to deal with a normal person tonight ¡»

    ¡º Minaho and I will be giving you a special lesson ¡»

    Kyouko-san¡¯s voice looks like she¡¯s having fun.

    ¡º Well then, lesson start ¡»

    Our convoy goes down the underground parking lot.

    Kouzuki SS car goes as the head.

    The second car is the Benz with Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san inside.

    The third is our Limousine.

    Behind us are two more bodyguard cars.

    The convoy parks on the second basement floor.

    This floor doesn¡¯t have that many cars parked.

    ¡¸ Oh, it seems that they¡¯re already here ¡¹

    I looked in the direction Kinosh*ta-san was looking and saw a foreign car parked.

    It¡¯s about seven meters away from where we got off.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s car ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s BMW Series 1 ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said.

    ¡¸ What kind of car is that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s one of the cheapest BMW cars out there ¡¹

    In other words, the president of the major drugstore chain thinks that he should at least drive a foreign car, but¡­

    He¡¯s not going to buy some overpriced car.

    ¡¸ Oh, Minaho-san¡¯s here ¡¹

    Looking at the Benz, Minaho-neesan comes out.

    ¡¸ And they¡¯re coming out too ¡¹

    A person comes out from the rear seat of the cheap BMW.

    It¡¯s an old man in his 70s, with dark glasses and a gray suit. His hair is thin.

    ¡¸ Kuormori Minaho ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan named herself to the old man.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto Hiroki ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto named himself.

    ¡¸ Thank you for coming on such short notice ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. But she¡¯s not bowing to the old man.

    ¡¸ I came here because you have something exceptional to say ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan called the elder Matsumoto under the pretext that she¡¯ll tell him bad news about the pharmaceutical industry.

    Saying that she has some information that a drugstore chain manager would want to know.

    ¡¸ However, what does this mean, you told me to come alone. Thus, I had my driver with me, but my secretary didn¡¯t come ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s BMW still has a chauffeur.

    ¡¸ The engine is still on ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s right, the BMW is ready to drive off if the Elder Matsumoto wants to leave.

    He still kept his door open.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s door isn¡¯t closed either.

    The whole convoy, including the Kouzuki SS bodyguard cars, haven¡¯t turned off their engines.

    As expected, they¡¯re also ready to leave anytime.

    ¡¸ Oh? I didn¡¯t say that I will go alone however ¡¹

    Saying that Minaho-neesan closed the door.

    Simultaneously, Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz, our limo, and the bodyguard cars have turned off their engines.

    The underground parking lot turned quiet.

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s car is the only one still turned on.

    ¡¸ What did you hear about me? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ I heard from people on the underground That your friends are scary people ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto replied.

    ¡¸ Not really, sure, I live from behind the scenes, but all my clients are on stage ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why I¡¯m letting Matsumoto-san know about the special deals from both the back and front ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s appreciated, however, I¡¯m still not sure that I can trust that ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto points at our limo.

    ¡¸ Who did you bring with you? Is it someone related to what you¡¯re going to tell me? ¡¹

    He thought that Minaho-neesan was the only one selling him some secret information, yet¡­

    There¡¯s a luxury limousine and three escort cars that came with her, so he¡¯s cautious.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re here for a different business with me ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, I make business with the people on the surface ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not with the people on the other side? ¡¹

    ¡¸ People from the shadows won¡¯t ride such cars, only people from the surface do ¡¹

    So that¡¯s the reason why she prepared something this fancy.

    Elder Matsumoto knows that Minaho-neesan¡¯s someone from the shadows.

    So, he¡¯ll assume that if she brings other people, they would also belong in the same place.

    Thus, she used an expensive limousine to lower elder Matsumoto¡¯s caution.

    True, this won¡¯t be a car that a boss from Yakuza would ride on.

    ¡¸ So you say, but what kind of person from the surface would ride such a car? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto said.

    ¡¸ Someone from the nobility ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Elder Matsumoto reacted curiously.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m guiding the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    As soon as Minaho-neesan said, Chemin Koda, or Kyouko-san in disguise, appears from Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz.

    Then, Shou-neechan came from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Shou-neechan was driving?!

    The two of them got off the car.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Seki from Kouzuki SS. We¡¯ve had the pleasure of meeting once before, do you remember, Matsumoto-sama?

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Koda from Kouzuki world cultural exchange center ¡¹

    The two greeted sophisticatedly.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki?! No, but you¡¯re¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-neechan is Jii-chan¡¯s personal bodyguard.

    She¡¯s in contact with most of the political and business circles around the world, not just in Japan.

    She memorized the faces, names, and positions of people who come to parties, meetings, and such.

    It won¡¯t be strange if she met elder Matsumoto at least once.

    ¡¸ However, how could sir Kouzuki be in a place like this? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto seems to misunderstand that Jii-chan¡¯s in the limousine since Shou-neechan is here.

    ¡¸ Yes. He¡¯s not here. It¡¯s not Kakka ¡¹

    Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Kakka himself, but it¡¯s still the Kouzuki house. And of course, Kakka himself knows that we¡¯re to meet with Matsumoto-sama tonight ¡¹

    She¡¯s telling us that Jii-chan is aware of this meeting.

    Elder Matsumoto stares at our limo for a few seconds.

    ¡¸ Stop the engine ¡¹

    He tells his driver.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s rude to the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    The BMW stopped.

    The underground parking turned quiet.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1424.

    ¡¸ Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki and Miki are trembling as they saw their grandfather from inside the limousine.

    Their faces show fear.

    I have some doubts.

    Why are they so afraid of their grandfather?

    Earlier, the siblings mentioned that they want to reconcile with their grandfather.

    How is it possible that they¡¯re so afraid of someone they feel kinship with?

    ¡¸ Nii-san forgot about it ¡¹

    Luna replied to my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you were scared of your Father and Mother before, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    My parents?

    My blood parents?

    They abandoned me, so I abandoned them too.

    ¡¸ Recall your childhood, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna said.

    Right¡­

    When I was a child, no, even just six months ago.

    I was afraid of my parents.

    They just took control of me, putting me in that narrow space in the kitchen.

    I never had a conversation with my mother.

    My father never complained about mother, and just let me continue the terrible life she¡¯s giving me.

    I was afraid of my parents when I was young.

    I still remember that feeling.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, you do remember why you were afraid, right? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Logic doesn¡¯t go through them ¡¹

    I speak out.

    ¡¸ I had no idea what they were thinking. I didn¡¯t know what they want to do with me, or why they were tormenting me ¡¹

    I get to sleep on the kitchen sofa, have only one box of personal items, and minimum food. It was a big house, but all the rooms except for the kitchen were Mother¡¯s rooms, and I wasn¡¯t allowed to enter anywhere else.

    Why did mother do that to me? Why did Father just let it happen.

    And above all that, I was scared because I had no idea what my parents wanted to do with em.

    Then, eventually, my parents abandoned me, left that house, and never returned.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the same with Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ They don¡¯t understand what their grandfather is thinking, that¡¯s why they¡¯re afraid ¡¹

    I see.

    Miki-san and Maki-san both had talents in music, and they want to continue their studies even after their father had died.

    Despite that, Elder Matsumoto wants to stop his granddaughters from studying music.

    Talking about going to normal school, sell their late father¡¯s violin, and other high-pressure absurdities.

    As I recall, both sisters were even told to become pharmacists in the future and work at the drugstore he owns.

    The Matsumoto siblings can¡¯t understand their grandfather.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re relatives, so they want to be in good terms, but that¡¯s still different. They are afraid of what they don¡¯t know ¡¹

    Luna looked at the sisters and said.

    So that¡¯s how ordinary people feel and think.

    Earlier, Minaho-neesan told me to learn how to treat normal people.

    I¡¯ve been feeling less normal in the past six months.

    Both the Black Forest and Kouzuki house¡¯s lifestyle has made me a bit numb.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Kurose-san ¡¹

    I look at my recently hired personal bodyguard.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tell me the situation from your point of view ¡¹

    She has sharp senses. She doesn¡¯t miss the context.

    I¡¯m sure that she has much better information analysis than me.

    ¡¸ Can you infer what the Elder Matsumoto is thinking? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju;

    ¡¸ He¡¯s still half in doubt. He¡¯s doubting if we really do belong in the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    She sees the expression of Elder Matsumoto from few meters away.

    ¡¸ Anything else? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If there really was someone from the Kouzuki house, then he¡¯s thinking to make the most out of this business opportunity ¡¹

    ¡¸ And the basis for that is? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Elder Matsumoto¡¯s background as a businessman would hate to miss such an opportunity. I think that he feels strongly that losing this opportunity means defeat ¡¹

    He¡¯s someone who built up a large drugstore chain in his generation, so he¡¯s always positive when it comes to business.

    He thinks of everything as victory and defeat.

    ¡¸ If he can make a connection with the Kouzuki house, then he¡¯s already thinking of what kind of new business they can develop ¡¹

    He might also get to know not only the Kouzuki group, but also the Kouzuki house, the family that ties the noble houses together.

    Positive attitude leads to imagination of more possiblities.

    ¡¸ For now, he¡¯s showing interest on us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s for sure ¡¹

    Kurose Anju asserted

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, I think it¡¯s time for me to appear ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Everyone, line up ¡¹

    Shou-neechan gave instructions from outside.

    At the same time, coming from the three convoy cars of Kouzuki SS.

    Men in black uniform come out all at once.

    Ten men in black suits line up to protect the limo.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s gaze became intense.

    This limousine has one-way mirrors, and so¡­

    Elder Matsumoto can¡¯t see what¡¯s inside.

    Shou-neechan walks to the limousine in front of the Benz.

    Going to Ruriko¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, this is Matsumoto Hiroki-sama ¡¹

    She bows in front of the windowpane and told Ruriko.

    Buoooon.

    Ruriko lowers the windowpane.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Seki-san ¡¹

    She gracefully thanked Shou-neechan and looked at elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Kouzuki Ruriko ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t bow to Elder Matsumoto.

    She just names herself.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s this? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s confused as to why the person from the Kouzuki house in the limo, is a middle school girl.

    He¡¯s clearly showing a face that this is contrary to his expectations.

    He doesn¡¯t feel like he can¡¯t open business talks with Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here as Grandfather¡¯s proxy ¡¹

    Ruriko brings the head of the Kouzuki house¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ Proxy? No, but¡­ ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s confused.

    He still thinks that Ruriko¡¯s no match for him as she¡¯s a middle school student.

    It¡¯s a luxurious limousine, Jii-chan¡¯s personal bodyguard, Shou-neechan, and ten men in black uniform. Then Kyouko-san, who names herself as an employee of the Kouzuki house¡¯s organization.

    He knows from experience that this isn¡¯t a normal situation.

    ¡¸ Today, Ruriko-ojousama wants to talk to Matsumoto-sama about his grandchildren ¡¹

    This time, Kyouko-san, disguised as Chemin Koda, goes to the window next to Ruriko.

    Standing on both sides of Ruriko together with Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ My granddaughters? Maki and Miki? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, they¡¯re both in the limousine as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Why? How are my granddaughters with Kouzuki house? ¡¹

    Ruriko doesn¡¯t respond.

    Instead, Chemin Koda speaks.

    ¡¸ Your granddaughter¡¯s sister, Matsumoto Maki-sama¡¯s attending a music high-school, doesn¡¯t she? many of the young ladies attend to such schools ¡¹

    It¡¯s different from the usual Kyouko-san, she¡¯s explaining with an old lady voice with a slow and calm tone.

    ¡¸ One of Maki-sama¡¯s friend in school talked to Toii-sama from Torii electronics, and then Torii-sama told Kouzuki-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Torii electronics? ¡¹

    Following the Kouzuki house, Elder Matsumoto reacts name of the world-class electrical equipment manufacturer mentioned.

    ¡¸ The wife of the president of Torii electronics is from the Kanou house, a noble family. They have a close relationship with the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Chemin Koda explains.

    ¡¸ Torii-sama¡¯s daughter is also in the car ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my turn now ¡¹

    Mariko told me and then opened the windowpane.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Torii Mariko ¡¹

    She greets Elder Matsumoto politely.

    Mariko doesn¡¯t bow either. She just named herself.

    ¡¸ T-Then, I-Is Maki and Miki in that car? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto asks.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t continue our conversation here, we have a room in the hotel so let¡¯s move there ¡¹

    Chemin Koda speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Kouzuki Ruriko-sama wants ¡¹

    There¡¯s no way the daughter of the Kouzuki house would want to have a discussion in the parking lot.

    She needs a proper place to have a discussion

    ¡¸ Do you understand? ¡¹

    Behind the dark rimmed glasses of Chemin Koda is Kyouko-san putting pressure on Elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ I understand, let¡¯s change locations ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, Torii-sama, please come down ¡¹

    Shou-neechan opens the limo.

    At the same time, the men in black uniform of Kouzuki SS took formation.

    Ruriko and Mariko got off the car gracefully.

    ¡¸ Everyone too ¡¹

    Shou-neechan gave us the cue, so we got off too.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re here with you ¡¹

    I told the Matsumoto siblings.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry ¡¹

    Luna also told the sisters.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    I got off with Kurose Anju following behind me. Luna and Marika, then the Matsumoto siblings, with Igarashi Izumi come off the limousine.

    Michi also got off Minaho-neesan¡¯s Benz and joins us.

    ¡¸ Maki! Miki! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto saw his granddaughters and spoke.

    ¡¸ Hey, you¡­why¡­ ¡¹

    He tries to approach his granddaughters, but¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s as far as you¡¯ll go ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san got out of the driver¡¯s seat of the limousine and intercepts the approach of Elder Matsumoto with her flail.

    ¡¸ Hey! I¡¯m their Grandfather, move! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto shouts at Kinosh*ta-san, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a bodyguard of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san doesn¡¯t move.

    Meanwhile, the Matsumoto siblings, Ruriko, and I are completely surrounded by the men in uniform.

    Now elder Matsumoto can¡¯t approach his granddaughters.

    ¡¸ Saito-kun and Togusa-kun, stay here. The remaining people will come with us guarding Ruriko-ojousama and everyone ¡¹

    Shou-neechan declares the no-contact form command to the bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-sama, your driver will stay. Do you understand? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s a professional bodyguard.

    Her strong attitude gives elder Matsumoto no room to complain.

    ¡¸ I understand, he will stay ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto reluctantly accepts.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s move to he room ¡¹

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    Gachari, gachari, gachari.

    The flail¡¯s a heavy metal ball chained to the end of the long handle.

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s weapon is really intimidating at times like this.

    She¡¯s between the bodyguards escorting us and elder Matsumoto.

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s walk gets her flail to make sounds.

    Elder Matsumoto can¡¯t approach us.

    Furthermore, to keep elder Matsumoto from running away, Shou-neechan, Chemin Koda, and Minaho-neesan are on his side.

    Even when riding the elevator, elder Matsumoto rides a separate one.

    Then, we got up to the 23rd floor.

    ¡¸ Stand by here, Ishii-kun ¡¹

    The men in black stands in front of the room.

    Shou-neechan opens the door with the key card she received from the hotel employee on the way to the hotel.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-sama, please come in ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto got in first, and we followed suit.

    It¡¯s a Western room with the size of 20 tatami mats.

    This looks like a room usually used for rental conference, or small parties.

    The desk has a U-shape.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-sama, please sit here ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s desk only has one chair.

    All the remaining chairs are arranged on the other side.

    There¡¯s enough distance that Elder Matsumoto and his granddaughters can talk.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama, and Torii-sama, goes to this seat, the Matsumoto siblings will sit here ¡¹

    Shou-neechan assigns everyone to their seats

    Next to the Matsumoto siblings are Marika, Igarashi Izumi, Luna, and then me.

    Michi stands next to Ruriko as her guard.

    To my side are Kurose Anju and Kinosh*ta-san, and they¡¯re standing.

    Shou-neechan, Chemin Koda, and MInaho-neesan are standing in front of us, between elder Matsumoto and his Granddaughters.

    The security here is perfect.

    However.

    ¡¸ After seeing the situation, he¡¯s calmed down a bit ¡¹

    Kurose Anju whispers after seeing elder Matsumoto¡¯s state.

    ¡¸ This situation? ¡¹

    An old man versus many.

    The situation seems to be at our advantage, but¡­

    ¡¸ To him, we look like a bunch of women and children ¡¹

    Luna whispers.

    I see.

    Since we left the men in black outside¡­

    The only person elder Matusmoto¡¯s dealing with are women, and me.

    Even among the adults. There¡¯s one who look old, Kyouko-san as Chemin Koda, then¡­

    Minaho-neesan, Shou-neechan, and Kinosh*ta-san are women at their 20s.

    Mariko, Marika, and I are at our first-year.

    Ruriko and Michi are middle schoolers.

    Luna¡¯s a grade schooler.

    That¡¯s why he thinks he can get the upper hand and get the conversation to his pace.

    He looks at us and feel that wa y.

    ¡¸ Can we start now? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto speaks up.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1425.

    Inside a room in the hotel that Minaho-neesan owns.

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s staring at us, sitting to cover his granddaughters from him.

    ¡¸ I can roughly imagine the main gist of this ¡¹

    He spats out.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure that you have a lot planned for my grandchildren, but¡­ ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto, the grandfather of Maki-san and Miki-san, is against them continuing their music studies.

    That¡¯s why Maki-san consulted with her friend in high school, and then that friend went to Ruriko of the Kouzuki house.

    One can guess that this place is set up to convince Elder Matsumoto to let them continue their music studies.

    Even Shou-neechan and Kyouko-san as Chemin Koda show that information to Elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ However, you¡¯ve gone too far. I don¡¯t like this kind of ¡°scare the adults¡± kind of approach ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto speaks, choosing his words carefully, trying to take the upper hand from the room where it¡¯s just women and children present.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯m well aware of the power of the Kouzuki house, one of the biggest families in Japan, and I have no intention to bow to that power, but I do have some respect for the Kouzuki house. But, I don¡¯t like it when they let kids use the power of their house for these kinds of pranks. It¡¯s displeasing ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s sweating on his forehead.

    Marika holds Maki-san¡¯s hand and Luna holds Miki-san¡¯s shoulder, calming down their minds.

    ¡¸ My granddaughter¡¯s future is the concern of my family, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Kouzuki house or whatever, but it¡¯s not something you can meddle in! What you¡¯re doing is utterly stupid! Trivial! Foolish! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto tries to be rough, but it only works on his granddaughters.

    We¡¯re already accustomed to this kind of tension.

    ¡¸ A-Anyway, I¡¯m going back with my granddaughters! They¡¯re my grandchildren, so of course, you won¡¯t mind ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto feels uncomfortable that we¡¯re not agitated.

    However, his common sense says that a grown man like himself can¡¯t let a group of children and women in front of his eyes defeat him.

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s judgment has been derailed.

    ¡¸ Maki, Miki! We¡¯re coming home! Come! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto calls his granddaughters with a stupid voice.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Maki-san and Miki-san trembles.

    However.

    ¡¸ Pfft. Kukukuku, kukukuku ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughs maliciously.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s funny?! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto glares at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Sorry, but I can¡¯t help it. The situation is just too funny ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ If only Matsumoto-sama had a bit more sensible imagination. That¡¯s unfortunate ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t recall anything that a woman from the other side can use to make fun of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not ridiculing you, but you should keep your mouth closed for a while ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan overwhelms elder Matsumoto¡¯s anger with her dark atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki-sama isn¡¯t someone as naive as Matsumoto-sama thinks. He¡¯s much more scary and relentless than you think ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto fell silent.

    He realized that the situation was indeed strange, nobody other than his granddaughter is reacting no matter how much he tries to be rough and yell.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll give my report to Kouzuki Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, the representative of Kouzuki SS, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Kouda-san, go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m Koda from Kouzuki world cultural exchange center, and I will begin my report ¡¹

    Chemin Koda, who looks like a refined old woman in her 60s, bows her head to Ruriko.

    Shou-neechan and Chemin Koda ignores elder Matsumoto.

    They¡¯re showing the attitude that the reports are made for Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Please, Koda-san ¡¹

    Ruriko also replied to Koda elegantly.

    ¡¸ Yes, We¡¯ve investigated the matter Ruriko-sama requested at Kouzuki world cultural exchange center ¡¹

    Chemin Koda continues her report with a voice of a calm old woman, which you can¡¯t imagine from Kyouko-san¡¯s usual voice.

    ¡¸ First of all, I¡¯ve checked Matsumoto Maki-sama¡¯s videos of all the concerts and competitions she attended. We also heard from the teachers at the school she¡¯s currently attending. The screening committee has concluded that the applicant is an excellent candidate for a first-class scholar, with a rating of A plus for our Kouzuki world cultural exchange center.

    Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s shocked

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s also surprised.

    ¡¸ Could you explain what it means to be a first-class scholar? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, for first-class scholars, all of your tuition and living expenses will be provided by Kouzuki world cultural exchange center. The term is until she graduates from the college of music, but they can extend it further if they want to study music abroad. Of course, Kouzuki world cultural exchange center will be responsible for all the arrangements for her studies abroad and introducing musicians from overseas who will give her private lessons. If Matsumoto Maki-san wants to continue as a professional musician after her primary schooling, then we¡¯ll support her to step up and give her management crew as well ¡¹

    In short, Kouzuki house is guaranteeing Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s future.

    ¡¸ Also, we¡¯ve reviewed Matsumoto Miki-sama¡¯s concerts and competitions as well, and we¡¯re pleased with her work. We also interviewed Matsumoto Miki-sama¡¯s teachers ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, or should I say Chemin Koda continues to report.

    ¡¸ However, Matsumoto Miki-sama¡¯s still young, and her performance in competitions doesn¡¯t meet the criteria for the special scholarship. Therefore, we¡¯ve concluded that Matsumoto Miki-sama¡¯s suited for the special recommendation scholarship, under the next-generation talent development program.

    ¡¸ What does that mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That means that they¡¯re granted tuition fees on the condition that they take the training program designated by the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center. In addition, special recommendation scholarship students go to boarding music schools, and their dormitory and meal expenses are covered ¡¹

    In other words, if Miki-san were to enter the same dorm school as her sister, Kouzuki house will pay for both her tuition and living expenses.

    Until then, she won¡¯t have as much support as her sister, Maki-san, but Miki-san will have enough money to continue her studies.

    ¡¸ Of course, depending on her performance, we can change the support from special recommendation scholar to special scholar ¡¹

    Chemin Koda says, Ruiko.

    ¡¸ Koda-san, thank you ¡¹

    She thanked her, then speak to the Matsumoto siblings.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what Kouzuki world cultural exchange center will do just that. Is that good with you? ¡¹

    ¡¸?!! ¡¹

    ¡¸??! ¡¹

    The Matsumoto siblings are surprised, they can¡¯t speak.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s good, Maki-san, Miki-san. You should accept it ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at the sisters.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry anymore, Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    Marika also smiled and told Maki-san.

    But.

    ¡¸ H-Hey, wait! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto cuts in from the other table.

    ¡¸ Why did it turn into this!? You can¡¯t just go ahead with that kind of conversation without going through me, their grandfather ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Besides, music isn¡¯t something you can continue with money from other people ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    ¡¸! ¡¹

    The Matsumoto siblings tremble from the threatening attitude of their Grandfather.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the fact that there¡¯s no such convenient scholarship program! They have a fixed application period! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, in scholarships you think of, but Kouzuki world cultural exchange center¡¯s special scholarship is available at any time. If we don¡¯t give exceptions in place, then we can¡¯t give the right support to those who are truly talented. ¡¹

    Chemin Koda immediately retorts.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m telling you that this isn¡¯t right! My granddaughters don¡¯t have the talent to get that special assistance ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why would you say that? Matsumoto-sama, when did you understand music so well that you can judge the musical talents of your grandchildren? ¡¹

    Chemin Koda corners him.

    ¡¸ How could I possibly know much about music! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not familiar with the music to select scholarship students, so I asked the experts at Kouzuki world cultural exchange center to make that conclusion ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ The experts found that both Maki-san and Miki-san are worthy recipients of the scholarship ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, they¡¯re my grandchildren. They¡¯re daughters of my son, they can¡¯t have talent in music ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s logic is just absurd.

    ¡¸ Besides, I despise the very act of scholarship, relying on other people¡¯s money! Such things are ideas for people who never worked for themselves! Music is just a stupid game! A useless hobby!! It¡¯s useless to tell a young lady of nobility this but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Mariko looks at elder Matsumoto with cold eyes.

    ¡¸ It seems that talking to you is just a waste of time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll proceed with Matsumoto Maki-sama and Miki-sama¡¯s scholarship? ¡¹

    Chemin Koda told Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Hey, wait!! Don¡¯t ignore me, their grandfather, and make decisions for yourself!! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto shouts violently.

    ¡¸ Oh, why? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, disguised as Chemin Koda, smiles.

    ¡¸ Why you ask? I¡¯m the grandfather of those girls! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s voice is rough, but¡­

    ¡¸ Very well, you¡¯re their grandfather, but¡­ ¡¹

    Chemin Koda;

    ¡¸ However, you¡¯re not the one who has custody of Matsumoto Maki-sama and Miki-sama, are you? ¡¹

    Custody?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s their mother that has the parental authority, Matsumoto-sama doesn¡¯t have any say in them ¡¹

    Chemin Koda said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve contacted Maki-sama and Miki-sama¡¯s mother, telling her about the special scholarship ¡¹

    The father of the Matsumoto sisters had died from an illness.

    But, their mother is still alive, although I heard that she¡¯s in poor health/

    So, they called the mother of the two.

    ¡¸ What did Mother say? ¡¹

    ¡¸?! ¡¹

    The Matsumoto siblings ask Koda.

    ¡¸ Their mother seems to have already heard from the teachers that Kouzuki world cultural exchange center¡¯s scholarship had interviewed them before we made a call. And since we told the teachers that both of them could be eligible for the scholarship program during the screening, so she already knew about the scholarship ¡¹

    The mother already knew beforehand that the Matsumoto siblings are considered for a scholarship program.

    ¡¸ And then, their mother told me; ¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸ If Matsumoto Maki-sama and Miki-sama show a strong desire to continue their music study, then we have to confirm their intentions, and if they do, she accepts the scholarship program by all means. She sends her regards ¡¹

    Chemin Koda said.

    ¡¸ She says that as a mother, she¡¯d like to do her best to support the two daughters as they pursue their dreams ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mother¡­Thank you ¡¹

    The sisters are tearing up.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t accept this! They can never continue their music studies! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto speaks adamantly.

    ¡¸ Unfortunately, Matsumoto-sama has no say in this ¡¹

    Chemin Koda speaks coldly.

    ¡¸ I have the say in this!! I¡¯m their grandfather!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes you are, but you can¡¯t decide for Maki-sama and Miki-sama¡¯s lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ But I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already telling you that you can¡¯t! ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    She may look like an old woman, but that¡¯s still Kyouko-san. She sends a strong intent to overwhelm elder Matsumoto

    ¡¸ Then, why did you even call me here? Is it just so you can laugh at me as you take away my granddaughters? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s anger is turned at us.

    ¡¸ So this is how the nobility works!! Noble people look down on people this much!! Don¡¯t screw with me! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ The reason why I came here today is¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ Is because my grandfather told me to figure out what kind of a person Matsumoto Hiroki is on his behalf ¡¹

    ¡¸????!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks to Elder Matsumoto.

    That she¡¯s Jii-chan¡¯s proxy.

    ¡¸ And from how I see it, I can regretfully tell Grandfather that Matsumoto Hiroki was a narrow-minded man ¡¹

    Ruriko speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ A-Are you trying to threaten me? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s shaken.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s exactly it ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama¡¯s saying that you¡¯re that small and narrow-minded, and you just showed us an example ¡¹

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto falters.

    ¡¸ Still, I¡¯ve been listening for a while, and there¡¯s something I just don¡¯t understand. Kou, why is it that Matsumoto-sama¡¯s so adamantly opposed to Maki-san and Miki-san continuing their music studies? ¡¹

    Mariko looks at me.

    ¡¸ The experts at Kouzuki world cultural exchange center, have already recognized their talents that they¡¯ll give them a special scholarship, Maki-san¡¯s mother even says ¡°Thank you, please take care of them¡± That just means that their talent is highly appreciated ¡¹

    Relatives would normally be happy to have their daughters highly evaluated.

    ¡¸ And yet, he¡¯s just absolutely against it. He¡¯s so against them studying music that I don¡¯t get it ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t understand ¡¹

    I look at Elder Matsumoto and replied.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san doesn¡¯t understand music. He can¡¯t understand the musical talents of Maki-san and Miki-san. Therefore, he can¡¯t understand, he can¡¯t accept it either ¡¹

    That¡¯s why he¡¯s stopping them from pursuing music.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that just too selfish? Just because he doesn¡¯t understand, he¡¯s not letting Maki-san and Miki-san decide their lives ¡¹

    Mariko speaks honestly, and she can¡¯t hide her anger at elder Matsumoto.

    But.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all ¡¹

    I think.

    After his conversation with Kyouko-san (Chemin Koda)¡­

    I¡¯m able to observe elder Matsumoto objectively.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s scared of what he doesn¡¯t know. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Scared? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san actually wants to be on good terms with Maki-san and Miki-san. But, he doesn¡¯t understand music. He doesn¡¯t feel comfortable that his granddaughters are living a life on their own, and he¡¯s afraid that he can¡¯t have a common topic to talk about with his granddaughters. That¡¯s why he¡¯s scared ¡¹

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡¸ But if he takes them away from music, he can have a conversation in the world he understands. It¡¯s that simple ¡¹

    Besides.

    ¡¸ If I recall, Matsumoto-san wants Maki-san to quit music high school, move to an ordinary school, become a pharmacist, or open a drugstore, because, he wants to talk to his granddaughter about topics he has a lot to tell. He wants to be the teacher, the one above. Wanting to talk to each other while having a common ground ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto wants Maki-san and Miki-san to stop their studies in music.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s with that? That¡¯s too narrow-minded! ¡¹

    Mariko faced elder Matsumoto with a disgusted look.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1426.

    ¡¸ W-What about you? Do you enjoy tormenting me like this? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto glares at us.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re just a kid who knows nothing about hard work, I started a small pharmacy alone, and now I have expanded it to 1500 stores all over the country ¡¹

    He talks about this in this place, but¡­

    That¡¯s all he can talk about.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve gone through such hardships that many of you could never imagine! I¡¯ve been betrayed, deceived, and gone through crisis, and almost gone bankrupt so many times. But I overcame all those hardships! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto speaks desperately, but we only look at him with cold eyes.

    ¡¸ What I¡¯m doing is real work! I fight against reality, and established my standing through blood and sweat! Music is different from risky business! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, disguised as Chemin Koda, mocks him.

    ¡¸ Of course people like you who cling go the power of the nobility will never understand. I¡¯m Matsumoto Hiroki! I live standing on this earth with my own power, I¡¯m not like you ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto rants.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll never understand my life that¡¯s filled with hardships! ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t understand, and it¡¯s not like I want to understand either ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Nobody can understand everything about a single person¡¯s life, just as Matsumoto-san doesn¡¯t understand mine or Ruriko¡¯s life ¡¹

    ¡¸ Obviously! Lives of rich people¡¯s sons or daughters are none of my business! ¡¹

    ¡¸ But at least we do make an effort to understand the people we interact with. No matter who it is ¡¹

    I looked at Shou-neechan.

    ¡¸ Do we have the papers on Matsumoto from Kouzuki SS? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, we did our investigation ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ First, tell me how Matsumoto-san started his pharmacy business ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Shou-neechan pulls her tablet and reads her report.

    She had it all memorized, but when in front of people like Matsumoto-san, then it¡¯s the style of Kouzuki SS to read out the report formally.

    ¡¸ Matusmoto Hiroki-sama, full name, Matusmoto Hirokichi. Born in Oita prefecture. After graduating from middle school, he moved to Tokyo in a group employment, graduating from night high school while working at a pharmaceutical factory. He gained scholarship from the pharmaceutical company and went to Asano university in their college of pharmacy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh look, you also got scholarship ¡¹

    Mariko points out.

    ¡¸ After graduating, he joined the pharmaceutical company who gave him the scholarship, but left after four years due to poor interpersonal relationships within the family. With the help of relatives from his hometown, he opened his first store named ¡®Kusuri no Matsush*ta Hiroki¡¯ in 1975 ¡¹

    Shou-neechan reads elder Matsumoto¡¯s past.

    ¡¸ I want to hear what¡¯s next ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. After his arrannged marriage in 1977, with the help of his wife¡¯s family, he opened his second pharmacy in 1981. The chain grew to an urban drugstore expanding to 300 stores in Japan by 1988 as they ride the boom of the bubble economy. By 1998, they reached 500 stores, and listed in the first section of the Tokyo stock exchange. Currently, they have expanded their business to 1500 branches. That¡¯s all ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Receiving help from scholarships, from relatives, from his wife¡¯s family, and even when you were expanding your store, you received help from a lot of people, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t as elder Matsumoto said, he didn¡¯t grow the drugstore chain by himself.

    He always had help from someone.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto falters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also included in the report. All of Matsumoto-sama¡¯s circles, and the people who supported him, all of it ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s company is so big that it¡¯s usually included in the Kouzuki SS surveys.

    ¡¸ I also know Matsumoto-sama¡¯s backers from the other side ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said and laughed.

    Elder Matsumoto came here because Minaho-neesan invited him.

    Minaho-neesan holds information to be a middleman.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san also received help from others, so why do you say that it¡¯s wrong for Matsumoto Maki-san, and Miki-san to receive help from the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center as scholarship recipients? How can being a scholar and receiving help be a bad thing? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ No, I received scholarship when I was younger, and the Kouzuki house¡¯s scholarship is¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference? Both of them are aid to those who are young and have dreams and talents. Matsumoto-san¡¯s grades in night high school was good, and they see that you desire to study more, thus, they gave you scholarship, didn¡¯t they? When you opened up your store, your relatives must¡¯ve lent you money because they wanted to help Matsumoto-san¡¯s dream, didn¡¯t they? ¡¹

    One can¡¯t survive by themselves.

    Someone¡¯s always helping you no matter when.

    ¡¸ Maki-san and Miki-san are the same. They can become scholarship students because their musical talent is recognized. They¡¯re just like you, Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, they¡¯re not! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ You can study music all your life and still not make it! You could spend your whole life in music and still not make a living out of it! There¡¯s plenty of those artists in the industry! I don¡¯t want to send my granddaughters to a half-baked world where they might fail ¡¹

    The grandfather said, the siblings tremble.

    ¡¸ Is that why you¡¯re telling them to stop studying music and work at your drugstore? ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s speaking angrily.

    ¡¸ Yes, in pharmacy, they can be sure with their living expenses! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So, is running a pharmacy that easy? ¡¹

    Mariko stirs him up.

    ¡¸ Easy?! Do you think businesses are easy?! Do you think working with sweat on your forehead is easy? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto is angry, but¡­

    ¡¸ Even pharmacies are a tough business to run, right? There¡¯s no such thing as a job that succeeds easily. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s no different than Matsumoto-san and others who want to pursue music career ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s plenty of management slobs out there who failed at running a company ¡¹

    ¡¸ You brat, don¡¯t say it like you¡¯ve heard of it!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even your drugstore chain could fail and go bankrupt, right? I know ¡¹

    ¡¸ How could I possibly fail! I¡¯ve been in this business for forty years! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who knows what the future holds! At the very least, I¡¯m not investing in your company ¡¹

    Kaan Momoko-neechan has influenced Mariko in buying and selling stocks.

    ¡¸ My company doesn¡¯t need investments from a small girl like you! ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto shouts at Mariko out of anger, but.,¡­

    ¡¸ You have your company listed in public, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be stupid ¡¹

    Mariko strikes back.

    ¡¸ Maybe if the company was still small, being the founder of the company with your vitality and self-righteousness could grow to some extent, but if the head of the company is such a narrow minded man, then you won¡¯t develop in the future ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you saying that I¡¯m wrong?! I¡¯m already past my 70s! I¡¯m a business owner who grew an entire company in my lifetime! What could you possibly know?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your past is just history! What I¡¯m talking about is the future! ¡¹

    What¡¯s ahead.

    ¡¸ Grandfather told me once that it¡¯s jeopardizing to have the founder who grew the company in one generation to continue leading the company when they¡¯re old. Especially on companies where the charismatic founder is making a top-down, one-man decision on everything. Once the aging leader makes a wrong decision, the whole company can collapse in a heartbeat. The most dangerous part is when the founder is over 70 years old, just like you, who doesn¡¯t realize that his senses no longer step up with the times ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make fun of me lass! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I mean, you have no interest in other people¡¯s opinion! You just shout like you¡¯re the boss, and you don¡¯t even understand the position you¡¯re in right now! Someone as rude as you isn¡¯t qualified to be a leader! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re rude! Who do you think I am? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m the who should be asking you that! I¡¯m Torii Mariko. ¡¹ I gave my greetings earlier. In short, you¡¯re picking a fight with Torii electronics right now, do you get it?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re also being hostile to the Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Mariko said. Shou-neechan added.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re exposing your disgraceful behavior in front of Kouzuki Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto realized.

    Mariko¡¯s the daughter of the president of Torii electronics, a global manufacturer of electrical equipment, and Ruriko¡¯s the granddaughter of the head of the Kouzuki house, the family that unites the nobility.

    Ruriko¡¯s silently and coldly staring at elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama will tell Kouzuki Kakka your behavior just now, and I will tell my Father too. I¡¯ll also tell the various businessmen I¡¯m in contact with ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ A-Are you trying to threaten me? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto tries to act brave, but¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re merely just stating facts. It¡¯s the truth that your attitude and speech had made Ruriko-sama and me feel uncomfortable ¡¹

    The room fell silent.

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s shaking, he¡¯s reaching his limit.

    ¡¸ Mariko, time out ¡¹

    I stopped Mariko.

    ¡¸ Thanks to you, I finally figured Matsumoto-san out ¡¹

    That is to say;

    ¡¸ Matsumotoo-san¡¯s the type of person who doesn¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s opinions, and just do whatever he wants. That¡¯s why his son had no choice but to leave home and start his own business ¡¹

    I look at the Matsumoto siblings.

    I heard from Maki-san and Miki-san that their father had started a small trading company separated from their grandfather.

    Then, he got sick and passed away recently.

    ¡¸ You never had a proper discussion with your son for years, even decades, have you? ¡¹

    The son didn¡¯t want to take over the drugstore chain under his father.

    It¡¯s because he refused to let elder Matsumoto take control of his life.

    ¡¸ So what? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto glares at me.

    ¡¸ Then that means that you never had a proper conversation with Maki-san and Miki-san, have you? You never asked them directly what their dreams for the future are, far from that¡­ ¡¹

    I think¡­

    ¡¸ I bet you never heard them play music at all, have you? ¡¹

    The Matsumoto siblings look at me.

    ¡¸ Never, so what about it? I didn¡¯t ask because it wasn¡¯t necessary. If I had time to go to my granddaughter¡¯s concert, then I¡¯d spend that time doing business. That¡¯s how I built my status ¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s have him hear it, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I looked at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, we have it prepared in the hotel ¡¹

    She smiled.

    If we¡¯re in a hotel, then they¡¯d have a piano.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Then, lets go to the next room ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto refuses, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, are you saying that you lost the fight already? ¡¹

    Mariko provokes him.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t listen to their performance, then you lose. You lose as a person, and as a manager ¡¹

    ¡¸ How is this related to management! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that someone in management business, should make Ruriko-sama or me feel any more uncomfortable than we already are ¡¹

    Mariko said. Ruriko;

    ¡¸ Would you like to join us and listen to your granddaughter¡¯s play? ¡¹

    She speaks calmly.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll only take a short time ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto;

    ¡¸ If you¡¯ll end it right away, then I¡¯ll bear with it ¡¹

    Then, Shou-neechan lead us.

    We went to the next room.

    The room next door was also a hotel banquet room, but it¡¯s a large party room, much larger than the room we were at earlier

    Then, in the room is¡­

    Two grand pianos.

    ¡¸ Marika, play together with Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Marika.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s surprised, she looked at Maki-san.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just Maki-san, she might get too nervous that she can¡¯t play, so help her out, Marika ¡¹

    I appointed her.

    Maki-san and Miki-san are afraid of elder Matsumoto.

    He¡¯s someone who oppresses them, someone they don¡¯t understand.

    But, since he¡¯s their grandfather, they want to understand him from the bottom of their hearts.

    They can¡¯t ruin this chance to perform in front of their grandfather because they¡¯re too nervous.

    ¡¸ This might be their first and last time to perform in front of your grandfather, so I hope you won¡¯t have regrets ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. The Matsumoto sisters still look lost.

    Their faces show their worry.

    ¡¸ Hold my hand, Maki-san, Miki-san ¡¹

    Luna holds their hands.

    ¡¸ Look into my eyes, now take a deep breath, suu, haa, suu, haa ¡¹

    Luna uses her Miko power to cleanse Maki-san and Miki-san with every breath, relaxing them.

    ¡¸ Okay, you¡¯re good. Play like it¡¯s usual ¡¹

    Luna said.

    Marika also made her resolve.

    ¡¸ Shall we go with Panchelbel¡¯s Canon? ¡¹

    She suggested to the Matsumoto sisters.

    ¡¸ R-Right ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    The Matsumoto sisters have also strengthened their resolve.

    Miki-san opens her violin case.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-sama, sit here ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, disguised as an elderly woman, asked elder Matsumto to take a seat.

    Elder Matsumoto, who¡¯s about to listen to the sisters, should also relax.

    ¡¸ U-Umu ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto took a seat.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll begin ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san told her grandfather

    Then, she looked at Marika, and her sister.

    Then, the two gave Maki-san the signal with their eyes.

    They started their musical performance.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    I felt this in the music room earlier this morning, but¡­

    Those who have talent in music makes it sound different.

    The sound from the piano and violin is transparent, pure¡­

    It¡¯s beautiful.

    You won¡¯t consider this coming from a middle school, and high-school students.

    The sound is thick, clean, and vivid.

    This performance is worthy of receiving scholarship from Kouzuki world cultural exchange center. I think that everyone can agree to that.

    Maki-san and Miki-san¡¯s performance was perfect, but¡­

    Marika and Maki-san¡¯s music completely blends together.

    It¡¯s even better than the performance earlier today.

    The trust and love between the two of them is something you feel in this performance.

    Before long¡­

    Their five minute performance ended.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¹

    Nobody spoke for a while.

    We¡¯re immersed in the reverberation of the music.

    Then.

    ¡¸ What do you think, Matsumoto-sama? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san speaks to elder Matsumoto as Chemin Koda.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki world cultural exchange center accepts Matsumoto Maki-sama and Miki-sama as recipients of scholarships. We¡¯ll do our best to support them in the future. It¡¯s already set in stone. Whatever Matsumoto-sama¡¯s opinions may be, we¡¯ll make sure that both of them become world class performers ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡­

    Tears are flowing out of his eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    He speaks in a small voice.

    ¡¸ Is there anything I can do for my granddaughters? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t expect such a great performance. I can¡¯t believe that my granddaughters can play music like this ¡¹

    Hearing their actual performance changed elder Matsumoto¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸ I was wrong. They should continue their music studies. You are right ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto speaks honestly to Chemin Koda, who looks like an old lady.

    ¡¸ But¡­is there¡­is there nothing I could do for them? ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1427.

    ¡¸ But¡­is there¡­is there nothing I could do for them? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto, who heard his granddaughters¡¯ musical performance for the first time¡­

    He was so moved that he¡¯s crying.

    The high-handed displeased expression is now gone.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, Matsumoto Maki-sama and Miki-sama will be receiving scholarship grants from Kouzuki world cultural exchange center ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, disguised as Chemin Koda, speaks.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll support your grandchildren perfectly, we at Kouzuki world cultural exchange center can also provide them with the best lessons from the best music teachers one can think of today ¡¹

    Elder Matusmoto listens to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, the fact that they will receive the patronage of the Kouzuki house means that the future of your granddaughters will be a bright one ¡¹

    Becoming a music scholar recognized by the Kouzuki house means that they could earn more than what ordinary aspiring musicians do.

    ¡¸ Of course, we¡¯ll also support them financially. I believe I¡¯ve mentioned that, haven¡¯t I? ¡¹

    If they become a scholarship student of Kouzuki world cultural exchange center, then¡­

    It¡¯s not just tuition, but their living expenses are also covered. Chemin Koda said.

    ¡¸ Then¡­I¡­ ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto hangs his head.

    ¡¸ However, if they truly want to become world-class magicians, then they¡¯ll need as much financing as they can. Their relatives can surely cover the funds that the scholarship can¡¯t cover ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re happy to discuss such a situation at any time, but for now, why don¡¯t you give your granddaughters allowance or anything to help them out? Scholarships don¡¯t cover that much ¡¹

    Chemin Koda smiles.

    ¡¸ I understand, I¡¯ll do that. Also, if there¡¯s a need for more funds, then contact me. I¡¯ll pay for whatever school expense they need ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto said.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    Marika pushed Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s back

    ¡¸ Takahata-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go, talk to him ¡¹

    Marika smiled kindly. Maki-san;

    ¡¸ I have a favor to ask Grandfather ¡¹

    She talks straight to her grandfather

    ¡¸ What is it? Tell me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­No, Miki and I will be fine. We¡¯ll do our best

    ¡¸ Hey, Maki? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Could you help Mother, instead of us? ¡¹

    Their mother just lost her husband to an illness.

    Now, she¡¯s not feeling well.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m asking for the same, please help Mother! ¡¹

    Miki-san also bowed to her Grandfather while still holding the violin.

    Elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ Umu, I understand, leave her to me ¡¹

    He speaks to his grandfather, still tearing up.

    ¡¸ Maki and Miki have grown up. I wasn¡¯t watching. I never noticed your growth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that great, Matsumoto-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Takahata-san ¡¹

    Marika and Maki-san embraced each other and rejoiced.

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna whispered to me.

    ¡¸ Look over there ¡¹

    Hmm?

    Oh

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s watching the happy Marika and Maki-san with lonely eyes.

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s a lesbian for Matsumoto Maki.

    She¡¯s not even invited, yet, she forcibly followed the Matsumoto siblings and Marika.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s here, but¡­

    In the end, it¡¯s tough for her because she couldn¡¯t do anything for Matsumoto Maki-san.

    Oh, she¡¯s crying.

    Nobody called her out as she shed tears of frustration.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    We returned to the room earlier from the grand ballroom with the piano room.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have some tea ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan called the extension phone and soon after, a Kouzuki SS guard in uniform waiting in the hallway brought in a wagon of tea.

    They had it ready so they can bring it in anytime.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take care of the rest ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said, and the man in uniform saluted and left.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Kurose Anju stood up. Michi and Luna helped her.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, the three of us are enough ¡¹

    Michi stopped her.

    Even before that, Maki can¡¯t help out with the tea preparations as she¡¯s been holding Marika¡¯s hand the whole time.

    After performing once again together, the bond between the two of them has deepened.

    ¡¸ Here, have some tea ¡¹

    ¡¸ Umu, thank you ¡¹

    Luna places a teacup on a plate in front of elder Matsumoto.

    Elder Matsumoto looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Torii-san¡¯s Ojou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Mariko turned around.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like to apologize for the unprofessional and immature attitude earlier. Sorry ¡¹

    The old man bowed to Mariko.

    ¡¸ Oh, you don¡¯t have to mind that. In our house, it¡¯s common for me to argue with Father and Grandfather with that intensity ¡¹

    She smiles.

    ¡¸ You always argue? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, it¡¯s not always an argument, but rather, giving our opinions. I tell Father and Grandfather my thoughts on the new products from the management and such ¡¹

    ¡¸ And Torii house allows that? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not even the question, Father and Grandfather listen to what I tell them seriously. ¡¹ After all, I¡¯m a user of the same products our company produces, and I¡¯m also a shareholder. Sometimes, we get heated and yell at each other, but, talking to Grandfather and Father had always been an important learning experience for me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s an envious outlook ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ Thinking about it now, the shouting earlier was fun for me. Frankly, I envy Torii-san for being such a lively young lady ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh? That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I grew up like this because my Father and Grandfather trained me to grow up that way. I¡¯m grateful to my grandfather, and my parents who educated me this way ¡¹

    Then, Mariko looked at the Matsumoto siblings.

    ¡¸ But the Matsumoto sisters get nervous just talking to you in person because you made them that way, haven¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto looked at his granddaughters.

    ¡¸ If you want to have a friendly chat with your grandchildren, then you better listen to them instead of just talking to yourself ¡¹

    Mariko said. Elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ Dear me, you¡¯re completely right, I¡¯ll follow your advice ¡¹

    Then, he bows to Mariko again.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Torii-san¡¯s girl. And, Kouzuiki house¡¯s lady too ¡¹

    He stood up from his chair and bowed his head to Ruriko too.

    ¡¸ Please take good care of Maki and Miki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    The siblings are moved that their grandfather bowed his head to Ruriko for them.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Torii Mariko, and she¡¯s Kouzuki Ruriko-sama. Please remember our names at least ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, I apologize. Torii Mariko-kun, Kouzuki Ruriko-sama ¡¹

    He bows once again.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ You may tell your acquaintances about our meeting today ¡¹

    ¡¸ What could you possibly mean by that? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto asks back.

    ¡¸ Getting slow again¡­If you tell your business partners that you met Kouzuki Ruriko-sama at a business meeting, then they¡¯ll look at you differently ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ If you tell them that your granddaughters became friends with Kouzuki Ruriko-sama, and they even received a scholarship because of her recommendation, then it might make them faint. Ruriko-sama¡¯s quite famous among the business circles right now

    Ruriko was on a show on the national broadcast last time where she featured the Kouzuki main mansion and the family heirlooms.

    The program has been well received, and company managers are watching it.

    It seems that elder Matsumoto wasn¡¯t aware, but¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, do tell me that I¡¯m friends with Maki-san and Miki-san ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    If his granddaughters are friends with the daughter of the Kouzuki house, elder Matsumoto¡¯s status in the business community will rise.

    ¡¸ Look, isn¡¯t this the time when you¡¯re supposed to say ¡°thank you?¡± ¡¹

    Mariko urged, elder Matsumoto¡­

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    He bows again.

    ¡¸ Well, now that we¡¯re done with that, let¡¯s finish and clean up ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan addresses elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-sama, I did invite you here today because I told you I had some information ¡¹

    To summon elder Matsumoto.

    Minaho-neesan brings out a bait saying that she¡¯ll give him information from behind the pharmaceutical industry.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s indeed the case, but¡­ ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto looked at Ruriko and Mariko who are drinking their tea.

    ¡¸ Are discussing that here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, after all, the information involves the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles mysteriously.

    ¡¸ Do you know about the Mizushima pharmaceuticals? ¡¹

    Mizushima pharmaceuticals is a company that was founded by the branch family of Karen¡¯s Mizushima house.

    The daughters of the president of the Mizushima pharmaceuticals are bullying Karen, the daughter of the head of the fallen nobility at school.

    We¡¯re supposed to go to the Mizushima house tomorrow night for that matter.

    ¡¸ Of course. They have a reputation for throat and cold remedies ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto replied.

    ¡¸ Well, that Mizushima pharmaceuticals have caused the displeasure of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    ¡¸?! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t give you the specifics, but what I can tell you is that the news will be there from tonight until tomorrow. I expect the stocks of Mizushima pharmaceuticals to plummet in the stock market tomorrow ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks flatly.

    ¡¸ However, eventually, the problem of the Mizushima pharmaceuticals will go away nicely. Their stock prices will soon return to normal, and might even go higher. Therefore, if you buy the Mizushima pharmaceuticals stock tomorrow, you¡¯ll be able to purchase it at its lowest price ¡¹

    ¡¸ W-Won¡¯t that be insider trading based on how you talk about it? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto looks tense.

    ¡¸ There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, after all, nobody here comes from the ¡°Inside¡± ¡¹

    We¡¯re unrelated to the Mizushima pharmaceuticals.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not telling you who¡¯s going to handle the case and in what way, what I¡¯m only telling you is that the stock of Mizushima pharmaceuticals will drop and rise like a prophet. I haven¡¯t given you the rationale ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiles.

    ¡¸ All that remains is whether Matsumoto-sama would believe my story or not ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ What I believe in is the Mizushima pharmaceuticals. I¡¯ll put an order in the securities company tomorrow ¡¹

    Mariko took out her notebook and wrote it down.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to believe that and buy their shares. Either way, there will be some rumors about the Mizushima pharmaceuticals tonight, and they¡¯ll guarantee that. They¡¯re moving from behind the scenes, so you¡¯re also going to get some calls asking from other drug industry people asking ¡°What are those rumors?¡± for sure. And when they do, all you have to say is that ¡°Mizushima pharmaceuticals can handle that problem, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± that¡¯ll also grow your stocks later on ¡¹

    Mariko said. Elder Matsumoto;

    ¡¸ I-Indeed. Let¡¯s just say that ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it doesn¡¯t sound that grave of a problem¡± ¡¹

    It seems that they¡¯re going to take money by buying the shares of Mizushima pharmaceuticals.

    ¡¸ So, how much do you want me to pay for this information? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto asks Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸ Now that I heard this information, I¡¯d better pay up or I¡¯d be afraid of what¡¯s to come ¡¹

    He took out his purse from his pocket.

    ¡¸ Geez, you¡¯re too boring! Do that part without us ¡¹

    Mariko told Elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ I-I see. You¡¯re right ¡¹

    He puts it back in a hurry.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep this one on tab, I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ll meet again in the future ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ As I said from the start, I¡¯m someone who works behind the scenes, but I have a lot of clients on the surface ¡¹

    ¡¸ And I¡¯ve become one of those? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto paused for a moment.

    ¡¸ I see. I¡¯m going to put on a request someday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll be meeting on that occasion ¡¹

    Yeah, I think it¡¯s almost time

    I looked at Shou-neechan.

    Then, Shou-neechan;

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-sama, it¡¯s time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. Right. No, that was long. Maki and Miki will come home with me ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto looked at his wristwatch and said.

    ¡¸ I also have to talk to them and their mother about their futures ¡¹

    No, it would be a problem if Elder Matsumoto takes the sisters home.

    ¡¸ No, please postpone that for tomorrow ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ The meeting today was a special case. Matsumoto-sama can tell people about your meeting with Ruriko-sama, but we¡¯d prefer if you treat it as if we were never here ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is our territory after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. This is a hotel where people from the underground are involved.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto Maki-sama and Miki-sama is currently the responsibility of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto knows that Shou-neechan¡¯s from the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Grandfather, we¡¯re going back with them for tonight. We also have to thank everyone who helped ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san says while holding Marika¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ I see. You should indeed. There were a lot of people who have done so much for you all ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto looked at us.

    ¡¸ Is everyone friends with Maki and Miki? I¡¯m sorry for not asking for your names ¡¹

    The truth is, Marika and Igarashi Izumi are the only friends from school.

    But, I guess Michi, Kurose Anju, and Luna, also look like friends who are worried about Maki-san and Miki-san, and they came with them.

    ¡¸ By the way, who are you? ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto looked at me.

    ¡¸ From how I see it, you seem close to Maki¡¯s age ¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s still in middle school.

    Meanwhile, Maki-san is the same age as me.

    ¡¸ However, I heard that Maki¡¯s school is only for girls ¡¹

    Yes, it would be strange to see a man in an all-girl group.

    Good job for not asking that until now.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s my Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ He came with me because he¡¯s worried about me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto looked at me.

    My clothes, shoes, and even watch.

    I have top-class items in me.

    I came here with that purpose.

    ¡¸ I see. I thank you too ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto thanked me.

    Even though it¡¯s a little strange, he saw me wearing this much, so he decided not to pursue it further.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-sama can leave ahead of us, it¡¯ll take time before Ruriko-sama could leave ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto looked at his granddaughters

    ¡¸ Maki, Miki, I will go home first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Grandfather, thank you for coming today ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    The Matsumoto siblings bowed to their grandfather.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1428.

    ¡¸ A lot has happened, but well, it all worked out in the end ¡¹

    Shou-neechan escorts elder Matsumoto out of the room and then Kyouko-san speaks up in her usual tone. Still dressed up as Chemin Koda.

    ¡¸ Everything was within our expectations so it wasn¡¯t a problem ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s disguised as an old woman with her tight body.

    ¡¸ Uhm, did I go too far? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Kyouko-san nervously.

    ¡¸ No, you did great, it¡¯s thanks to you that the old man could relax. Well, it turned out right in the end ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled at Mariko.

    ¡¸ It is as Kyouko-san said. I think that the presence of one senior woman gave us the advantage in negotiating with Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    I also speak out my thoughts.

    The limousine with Kouzuki SS escorts black uniform bodyguards, Shou-neechan, and then Ruriko in her formal attire.

    We prepared a lot to show our power to elder Matsumoto, but¡­

    Still, I don¡¯t think we could¡¯ve done it so well with just us high-school students, then Minaho-neesan and Shou-neechan, who are still in their twenties.

    It was significant to have that one senior woman with the setting that she¡¯s an employee of the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center.

    ¡¸ Right? You can¡¯t have too many either. It¡¯s effective to have one old expert-looking person in the mix ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs

    ¡¸ So, it¡¯s basically focusing on that single point of credibility? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Kyouko-san drinks the cup of tea.

    ¡¸ But, why did Matsumoto-sama change his mind so much after hearing Maki-san¡¯s performance? Was it Luna-san¡¯s power?

    Did you do that, Luna-san? ¡¹

    Mariko turned, and Luna shook her head.

    ¡¸ No, I just softened his heart a little so he could speak his mind ¡¹

    Luna didn¡¯t manipulate elder Matsumoto¡¯s mind with her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Still, I was surprised to see his attitude change so much. Why did that happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, that old man still wanted to be on good terms, in some shape or form, with his granddaughter ¡¹

    Mariko asks. Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡¸ At first, it was his pride as the grandfather that made him so stiff, wanting his granddaughters to yield, but, after that development, it was his heart that yielded first ¡¹

    Elder Matsumoto yielded?

    ¡¸ The driving force of that old man was quite complex, he was a poor young man who came to Tokyo to work in a group job, struggled to get a pharmacist license, and opened his own, now, he¡¯s the hero of a success story, growing his respectable drugstore chain ¡¹

    Hmm.

    ¡¸ The truth is, apart from his struggle and success story, he¡¯s quite the insecure man. He always feared the people around him would make fun of him as an upstart country bumpkin ¡¹

    That¡¯s his insecurity.

    ¡¸ He was able to use that insecurity as a spark and develop his business, but you see ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Matsumoto-sama was so fixated on them becoming a pharmacist and working in the same industry ¡¹

    Mariko asks

    Elder Matsumoto wanted the sisters to quit music and become pharmacists to run his chain.

    ¡¸ He can¡¯t help it, the old man had nothing to be proud of except for studying hard, becoming a pharmacist, and running a successful business ¡¹

    Kyouko-san flicks the rim of the teacup with her finger.

    ¡¸ Especially those who had been successful in some way, are bound to that success, and will encourage others to do the same ¡¹

    Bound to success.

    ¡¸ For example, those who had success because they studied abroad, will recommend others to study abroad. Those who became successful and won a prize in competition will tell others to do the same. Those who graduated from the top universities would say that their key to success was that school. People tend to look at their own success in others ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at the Matsumoto sisters.

    ¡¸ But, when he heard the sisters play, he was blown away. The old man had nothing to be proud of but his success in pharmacy. So if he hears that his granddaughters are studying music, then he¡¯ll think that ¡°they¡¯re my granddaughters, it¡¯s nothing that significant,¡± That¡¯s how his insecurity works ¡¹

    He never imagined his granddaughters having musical talents because he did not.

    ¡¸ However, after listening to it, and finding out that it¡¯s a great performance, then, his world is turned upside down ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ If they can play this well, then that talent has to be cherished. He¡¯s more than inclined to support his granddaughters ¡¹

    That¡¯s why he was crying

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just another insecurity, seeing that his granddaughters weren¡¯t upstart country bumpkins like him, but instead, they¡¯re likely to become something far bigger, special, and worthy¡­He thought that he had the duty to develop the talents of his granddaughters, who had a lot to be proud of ¡¹

    Those are problems within elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ Of course, I don¡¯t deny his life. I think it¡¯s great that he single-handedly developed a small drugstore into a huge chain. His effort and enthusiasm are worthy of respect, but¡­ ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at the Matsumoto sisters.

    ¡¸ That old man stopped there. He can¡¯t go to the upper world and join the people there. That old man is stuck in his insecurities, wherever he is

    The Matsumoto sisters listen to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ So now, I want to ask you, girls. What do you want to do? Are you prepared to go higher? Or will you be stuck there, just like your grandfather? ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I want to ask first ¡¹

    Maki-san, the elder of the two, speaks up.

    ¡¸ Hmm, what is it? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san responded with a smile.

    ¡¸ How much of that is the truth? ¡¹

    Maki-san looks at Kyouko-san with a confused look.

    Miki-san also gives a stiff look.

    ¡¸ What? Do I have to start there? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiled wryly.

    Oh right.

    These sisters still don¡¯t believe us.

    They¡¯re just amazed at everything that happened right in front of them.

    They¡¯re not even sure if they¡¯d believe that they got the scholarship.

    ¡¸ Almost all of it is true, I¡¯m genuinely registered at Kouzuki world cultural exchange center ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at Ruriko.

    ¡¸ And the scholarship program is a real thing. Although, the special recommendation program for the next generation talents that Miki-san is eligible for has just been established today ¡¹

    Ruriko replied with an elegant smile.

    ¡¸ Established? ¡¹

    ¡¸?! ¡¹

    The Matsumoto sisters are surprised.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kouzuki world cultural exchange center, is a subordinate organization of the Kouzuki foundation for history and culture. Since I¡¯m the chairman of that, I can make some things more or less flexible.

    Ruriko looked at me while saying that.

    ¡¸ Just as Onii-sama received Kouzuki SS from Grandfather, Ruriko also received the Kouzuki foundation for History and Culture. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to worry. As stated earlier, the Kouzuki house will take responsibility for supporting the two of you as scholars

    Ruriko asserts.

    ¡¸ Do you need me to prove that I¡¯m Kouzuki Ruriko herself? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s elegance and graceful behavior, and even the real jewelry she wears now show that she¡¯s a daughter of an upper class.

    If they¡¯re still not convinced, we can show them the tv program broadcasting on National TV, showing the Kouzuki mansion and the heirlooms in which Ruriko served as the guide.

    ¡¸ No, but, uhm ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san;

    ¡¸ Even if all of it is true, it feels like everything¡¯s too fast, after all, we¡¯ve only discussed it just¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just past afternoon ¡¹

    Miki-san appended to her sister.

    Right.

    It was only this afternoon we met the Matsumoto sisters.

    It was about six hours ago.

    Only after meeting, we hear about the troubles of the sisters, that they might not be able to continue their music studies.

    They performed in front of Minaho-neesan in the music room.

    Then, even if she contacts the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center or someone else, they won¡¯t have enough time to research and screen the Matsumoto sisters in time.

    ¡¸ I started my investigation as soon as you left the dormitory with Marika ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told the sisters.

    ¡¸ We had to know who you are, where you¡¯re born, where you live, your grades in music high school, your past performance in competitions, and such. We immediately learned that your father had passed away and that you had financial troubles, less than half an hour after our investigation started. Then, I made an educated guess on what Marika¡¯s asking Kou when it comes to you ¡¹

    Marika was in danger that her tuition on attending the music high school might get suspended due to the secrets of her birth, she asked for help from us.

    So, if the Matsumoto sisters are also in financial trouble after their father¡¯s death, then they¡¯ll come to us for help with their school expenses too.

    ¡¸ At that stage, I already discussed with Ruriko-san the possibility of making you scholarship students of the Kouzuki house. Of course, we also did our research on your grandfather, his company, and Igarashi Izumi-san. Everything about you, and your family ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki SS is that kind of organization. I think you already know that by now ¡¹

    I explained.

    The name Kouzuki SS is a security company widely known to the public through the TV specials where Rei-chan and Kyouko-san fight.

    ¡¸ The research department can make such a detailed investigation in a such short amount of time. And then, Minaho-neesan is working in the information department of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    She can use Kouzuki SS to research as much as she wants.

    Besides, Kouzuki SS has already done its research on the major companies in Japan.

    So they surely have info on elder Matsumoto¡¯s drugstore chain.

    ¡¸ Besides, I was also watching your discussion with Kou in the cafeteria earlier this afternoon ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told the sisters.

    ¡¸ Margo was relaying the conversation there through her smartphone. That¡¯s why I already had everything I need even before meeting you in the music room.

    We can¡¯t explain that we have cameras and microphones all around the school to the Matsumoto sisters.

    So Minaho-neesan used Margo-san and her smartphone as the leaker.

    ¡¸ Then, after hearing you play in the music room, I decided to nominate your scholarship. Then, Ruriko-san.

    ¡¸ I know that Minaho-oneesama¡¯s judgment won¡¯t be wrong so I immediately recommended you two under my name. Nobody can overrule that decision. The two of you will have the support of the Kouzuki house. If you ask for it ¡¹

    Ruriko tells the Matsumoto sisters.

    ¡¸ Right, but I think your grandfather could pay for your tuition even if you don¡¯t get the scholarship from the Kouzuki house. Maybe you can keep your music studies going ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said teasingly.

    ¡¸ But in return, you won¡¯t get everything you could¡¯ve had by getting involved with the Kouzuki house. That¡¯s basically it ¡¹

    With the support of the Kouzuki house, they¡¯re guaranteed to learn music in the best environment and from the best teachers. It is said earlier when elder Matsumoto was present.

    ¡¸ Well, in the end, it¡¯s all up to you whether you¡¯ll trust us or not ¡¹

    Whether the Matsumoto sisters would entrust their lives to us or not.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t take it, Matsumoto-san, they¡¯re scary ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi, who had been quiet so far, speaks to Matsumoto Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t trust them, they¡¯re scary people ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san¡­

    ¡¸ But, but they¡¯ve been helping us so far ¡¹

    She tells Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know the reason why Grandfather changed his mind, what¡¯s more, unknown is if he¡¯ll support us all the time ¡¹

    Maki-san is surprised by the change.

    ¡¸ But for now, we have avoided stopping the music. Miki¡¯s violin won¡¯t be sold off either ¡¹

    Miki-san pats the violin case her late father left for her.

    ¡¸ They already helped us a lot even before handing out the scholarships. That¡¯s why I want to return the favor for all the help they gave us ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ What should Miki and I give in return? ¡¹

    She asks Kyouko-san.

    Kyouko-san;

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t ask me. Speak to the man there for that. He¡¯s the boss of this whole thing ¡¹

    She points at me smiling.

    The Matsumoto sisters look at me.

    ¡¸ No look, even if you turn that to me¡­ I mean, this was Marika¡¯s request this time so I just thought that I had to do something about it ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s my woman.

    When Marika asked me to help the Matsumoto sisters, then it was my duty to do something about it.

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Kou might get angry if I say this but we have a lot of girls, and all of them are very important to us ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ But, to me, Megumi and Marika are my top priority. I¡¯m willing to give Megumi and Marika whatever they want ¡¹

    Megu and Marika.

    They¡¯re both daughters of prostitutes of the Kuromori mansion.

    To Minaho-neesan, who Shirasaka Sousuke forced to become a prostitute, abort her child, and whose body can never conceive a child again¡­

    She loves Megu and Marika like her own daughters.

    ¡¸ Yes, so far, we¡¯ve helped Matsumoto-san for Marika¡¯s sake. I think that¡¯s okay. And so, from here on, Matsumoto Maki-san and Miki-san should discuss once again whether or not you want the support of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I told the sisters.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, if you think that you should give something back for what we¡¯ve done so far, you have to thank Marika, not us ¡¹

    Everyone in the room focused on Marika.

    Marika¡¯s been holding Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s hand all the time.

    ¡¸ Takahata-san, what should we do? ¡¹

    Noticing once again, that their hands are still connected, Maki-san asks Marika.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯ve been thinking ¡¹

    Marika begins to speak slowly.

    ¡¸ Maybe girls loving girls is okay ¡¹

    Huh¡­

    ¡¸ Kukuku! I totally agree with that! ¡¹

    Kyouko-san, who¡¯s a lesbian, laughed happily.

    ¡¸ Then¡­I also think that having sex with Kou-kun is good¡­ ¡¹

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1430.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s what you get in regular hotels, even in suites ¡¹

    On the top floor of Minaho-neesan¡¯s hotel in front of the station.

    Opening the door to the suite with a key card, Mariko looks inside the room and said.

    A large room with a desk and chair in front, followed by a bedroom and bathroom on either side.

    Mariko¡¯s the daughter of Torii electronics, so she stayed in various hotel suites.

    Not only the first-class hotels in Japan but also five-star hotels in other countries.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s a lively room. ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Mariko, since it¡¯s Minaho-neesan, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s listening to the conversation in this room ¡¹

    I whispered to Mariko¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I guess this looks good ¡¹

    Mariko corrects herself.

    Continuing to inside the room.

    ¡¸ So this is the bathroom, hmm, it¡¯s spacious. I guess everyone can get in here ¡¹

    She peeks inside the bathroom.

    ¡¸ As expected of Minaho-san. There are enough bathrobes for everyone ¡¹

    Mariko said loudly.

    ¡¸ We also have filming equipment here ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at the camera set up in the bedroom and said.

    The basement of this hotel is Minaho-neesan¡¯s new brothel.

    This hotel was originally the annex of the brothel of the Black Forest, therefore the prostitute could have sex with the guests on the scenic upper floors.

    I¡¯ve also used this place for training the prostitute cadets.

    That¡¯s why this place is equipped like a brothel, with cameras and stuff.

    ¡¸ Come here girls, get inside. It¡¯s a spacious room! ¡¹

    Mariko tells Marika and the Matsumoto sisters, then Igarashi Izumi who¡¯s standing near the entrance.

    Igarashi Izumi looks like she wants to run away right now, but she couldn¡¯t do anything because Kinosh*ta-san and Michi are behind her, and Luna¡¯s taking control.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s standing next to me.

    ¡¸ Well, why don¡¯t we take a shower first? ¡¹

    Mariko suggests.

    ¡¸ Kou already took a bath, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I did take one with Michi, Kurose-san, and Luna back at the mansion ¡¹

    I talked with Misuzu and Karen about the Mizushima house tomorrow and other things while in the bathroom.

    I also had sex with Karen.

    Of course, we cleaned up ourselves afterward.

    ¡¸ Then, Kou can rest here. Ah, Luna-chan should follow us to the bathroom. ¡¹

    Luna has her Miko power and she can check on the Matsumoto sisters and Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ Right, you should go, Luna ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna also joined in the bathroom.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll prepare the cameras while you¡¯re taking bath ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s already taking filming sex as her life work.

    She¡¯s a young lady of nobility, yet¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be on guard and watch duty ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said.

    ¡¸ Err, I suppose you¡¯re not making us join in, right? ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san looked at Kurose Anju and said.

    ¡¸ No. You two will be on a separate occasion ¡¹

    I replied.

    Kinosh*ta-san and Kurose Anju¡¯s deflowering can¡¯t be right after Matsumoto Maki-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime chance for women so it needs to be proper ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great. Thank you! Kurose-chan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Thank you ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san urges her with a smile. Kurose Anju bows to me not knowing why

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take rounds and check the rooms. You can stay here ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san told Kurose Anju and went to the rooms with her flail.

    This is a suite, so there are several rooms connected to each other in addition to the bedroom and the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Kou, she¡¯s not in it for now? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Matsumoto Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Just focus on the elder sister for now ¡¹

    I won¡¯t have sex with the sisters right away.

    I¡¯ll take them to the family in turns.

    ¡¸ Then, you can sit here Yes, here ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san brings in a seat for Matsumoto Miki-san

    ¡¸ T-Thank you ¡¹

    Miki-san sits in the chair, under pressure from Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m taking her with me. What¡¯s left is the noisy one, get yourself washed too

    Mariko took Igarashi Izumi to the bathroom group too.

    Igarashi Izumi holds feelings toward Matusmoto Maki-san, so it¡¯s better not to separate them for now.

    ¡¸ Girls, to the bathroom! ¡¹

    Mariko leads the girls to the bathroom.

    While I thought of that¡­Huh, Ruriko returned holding a bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, change of clothes. We don¡¯t want your clothes to get wrinkled ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right ¡¹

    I did put on the best suit I got to meet elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll help out ¡¹

    Ruriko helps me take off my coat.

    ¡¸ Woah, Ruriko-sama¡¯s girl power is too strong ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said in surprise.

    Seeing the young lady of the Kouzki house, helping me change clothes, was something outside Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s expectations.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m still ill-prepared ¡¹

    Ruriko replied bashfully.

    It¡¯s only been half a year since Ruriko learned housework and other feminine matters.

    Yoshiko-san, her attendant back then, and the people in the Kouzuki mansion did everything for her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still an inconsiderate woman. Sakurako-oneesama¡¯s the one who helps Onii-sama the most. Sakurako-oneesama finds it natural to do ¡¹

    Speaking of which

    It¡¯s true that recently, whenever I return home, Sakurako comes to my side and takes off my jacket most of the time.

    ¡¸ I see, it¡¯s not girl power but wife powers instead ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s impressed.

    ¡¸ I think so. Mariko-oneesama¡¯s strong leadership is also a lovely ability for one of Onii-sama¡¯s wives ¡¹

    Ruriko looked at the bathroom and said.

    ¡¸ Right. She¡¯s a little pushy, but taking Mariko with us tonight was a good idea ¡¹

    Thanks to Mariko¡¯s bright and open personality, our conversation with Elder Matsumoto and the sisters went smoothly.

    ¡¸ To each to their own. Each of us can use our strengths to benefit Master and the family ¡¹

    Michi said.

    Michi started preparing the camera.

    ¡¸ I can help out in setting up. What¡¯s left is for Ruriruri to fix them after the shower ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand, please do ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Michi.

    ¡¸ Yes, Onii-sama¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko hangs my jacket on a hanger, now kneels in front of me, unbuckles my belt, and removes my pants.

    ¡¸!! ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san trembles as she sees me in my briefs.

    Kurose Anju is still tense, but she¡¯s more familiar with the situation so she¡¯s not too trembling.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    She took off my clothes, yet Ruriko was the one thanking me.

    Ruriko also hung my pants on a hanger and took off my shirt and tie.

    In the end, I put on a bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Good work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Ruriko ¡¹

    I kiss the young lady on her lips.

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko will take shower too ¡¹

    Ruriko went to the bathroom with a fresh smile.

    ¡¸ Phew~ ¡¹

    I took a deep breath and sat down on the chair nearby.

    I¡¯m a little tired.

    Now that I put on the bathrobe after taking out the suit, my body¡¯s loosened up.

    ¡¸ Uhm, should I prepare tea? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju asks me timidly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do. The shower room girls might want something cold so just prepare some for the ones here ¡¹

    I instructed Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Yes, certainly ¡¹

    Kurose Anju has served as the bodyguard of the young lady of the Ishigami house, so I can leave it to her.

    Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s the type who would be picky about how tea is made.

    However.

    ¡¸ Okay, I found a tea set. There are also a lot of cold drinks in the fridge! ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san returned, pushing a wagon with a tea set on it.

    ¡¸ I also found some cookies! ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan had told the hotel staff to prepare those.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the tea preparation ¡¹

    Kurose Anju told Kinosh*ta-san in a hurry.

    She seems to respect Kinosh*ta-san as a senior bodyguard.

    Well, Kinosh*ta-san is one of the top elites in the Kouzuki SS.

    She¡¯s not on the same caliber as Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you ¡¹

    With that said, Kurose Anju¡¯s now in charge of the tea.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think the building has any security problems. Seki-san surely has it checked out, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine! ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san seems to have given it another round since she doesn¡¯t know that Minaho-neesan owns the hotel.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to ignore those things there, and there, it¡¯s not transmitting, so it doesn¡¯t look like an outsider brought it in ¡¹

    Still, she¡¯s aware of the cameras and microphones Minaho-neesan hid, as expected of a professional.

    ¡¸ Yeah, ignore those ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san smiled and saluted.

    ¡¸ There is no problem with security so you can rest on the seat there, Kinosh*ta-san ¡¹

    I said.

    If I don¡¯t tell her to stop, then she¡¯ll remain standing.

    ¡¸ Thank you, then I¡¯ll take a seat ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san sits close to me.

    ¡¸ Tea ¡¹

    Kurose Anju brings me a cup of tea on a plate.

    ¡¸ Thanks. Michi, tea¡¯s here ¡¹

    I call Michi who¡¯s setting up the camera for recording in the bedroom.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m done as soon as I connect the cable to the camera. ¡¹

    Michi comes to me right away.

    Meanwhile, Kurose Anju gave Kinosh*ta-san a cup of tea as well.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. It¡¯s nice to have a junior at work. I¡¯ve always been at the bottom so far ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san happily says while taking the cup.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m the younger¡­ ¡¹

    Michi said¡­

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, sure, I¡¯m older, but Kudou-san¡¯s much older in age as a bodyguard of the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    Michi had been Misuzu¡¯s bodyguard for years.

    Kinosh*ta-san had joined Kouzuki SS only half a year ago.

    In a sense, Michi¡¯s the senior.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But, Mitama, Kinuka, and Haiji are Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s juniors, right? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I think that the Anjou sisters are fundamentally different. Haiji-san, well, she did learn specialist training as a bodyguard much earlier than I did ¡¹

    Yeah, Mitama¡¯s quite popular on TV.

    Kinuka¡¯s face is hidden, but many know about stealth Kinuka.

    They¡¯re still bodyguards, but they¡¯re a little different than others.

    Haiji¡¯s a graduate of the short-term course at a security academy in Europe.

    ¡¸ You know, I¡¯m from the other side, so I didn¡¯t receive any proper education ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san had been a freelancer as one of the Banbarubie 3, but¡­

    True, that¡¯s a unique career.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful to Barbie-san and Ruby-san for giving me plenty of training, but I haven¡¯t been taught any social common sense, etiquette, or anything like that ¡¹

    True.

    If you want to be a bodyguard of some of the noble families and the upper class¡­

    Then, using Banbarubie¡¯s teachings would be troublesome.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Kinosh*ta-san will surely master it soon enough ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Rather, I think that brute forcing your way through Banbarubie style when things get really bad is Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s strength ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy that you say that, but. Well, please don¡¯t mention Banbarubie. I remember a lot of things I don¡¯t want to ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san smiled wryly.

    That was a mistake. I remember Kinosh*ta-san once had all the Yakuza present on the floor drop down because one of the members mentioned the name Banbarubie.

    She still respects Barbie-san and Rubie-san, but¡­

    She¡¯s now incredibly embarrassed about her past when she goes wild with a triangle bikini, hot pants, and a Japanese sword.

    ¡¸ Tea ¡¹

    After handing Michi a cup of tea, Kurose Anju also gave Matsumoto Miki-san a cup of tea.

    Miki-san was sitting on a chair, further from us.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Miki-san received tea with a nervous look on her face.

    She¡¯s afraid of the reality that her sister¡¯s about to have sex with me later.

    After her sister, she might do it too.

    ¡¸ Kurose-san, sit over there, and have some tea too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Then, excuse me ¡¹

    Kurose Anju sits on the chair in the middle between Matsumoto Miki-san and me.

    She¡¯s not as cautious as Miki-san, but she still doesn¡¯t trust us.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looks at me.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Err, uhm, is it going to be like that again? ¡¹

    Like that?

    ¡¸ Uhm, that¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re talking about sex, then say it properly ¡¹

    Michi scolds Kurose Anju with a low tone.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re only confusing Master¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes, sorry, sorry¡­t-that¡­sex¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju bows her head and corrects herself.

    ¡¸ Are you going to have sex? ¡¹

    Oh.

    Kurose Anju was there when I had sex with Ai, Kana-senpai, and the girls in the bakery earlier.

    She watched us have sex.

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    I asked back.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I just wondered that you might be tired¡­ ¡¹

    I just had sex with several women a few hours ago, then, I¡¯m going to have sex again.

    Kurose Anju finds it an unusual situation.

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s normal she¡¯d feel that way.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ When you¡¯ve had your fill of a tasty treat, you should be thankful and say that it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s dumbfounded as she doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m trying to tell her.

    ¡¸ Shortly after that, if another person treats you to another delicious meal, you eat your fill without leaving any leftovers, and still be thankful, saying that it¡¯s delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ H-Haa¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I have to, after all, it¡¯s a very tasty treat ¡¹

    If a feast is delicious, then eat it up, and appreciate it.

    ¡¸ My value as a man is being able to do that ¡¹

    I said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Is that so? Haa¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju doesn¡¯t pick it up yet.

    But she¡¯ll understand soon.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you for waiting! ¡¹

    Mariko comes from the bathroom with the girls that just finished taking a shower, all wearing bathrobes.

    Mariko, Marika, Matsumoto Maki-san, Ruriko, and Luna are all wearing bathrobes.

    ¡¸ Oh? We¡¯re having tea? Do we have anything cold? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, we have it here ¡¹

    Kurose Anju stood up immediately.

    ¡¸ Would you like cold tea? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, bring everyone¡¯s share ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Mariko said. Kurose Anju goes to the fridge in the room.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1431.

    ¡¸ Phew, this Jasmine tea is cold and delicious ¡¹

    Mariko drinks a glass of tea after taking a shower.

    ¡¸ Would you like a refill? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will ¡¹

    Kurose Anju poured a pitcher of tea from the room¡¯s fridge into Mariko¡¯s glass.

    Ruriko, Luna, Marika, Matsumoto Maki-san, and Igarashi Izumi are all wearing bathrobes, and drinking cold tea now.

    Matsumoto Maki-san and Igarashi Izumi are looking confused.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no need to rush, we can take as much time as we want ¡¹

    Mariko told the two with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s important that you relax ¡¹

    Ruriko also added.

    We didn¡¯t shower, so we¡¯re drinking hot tea.

    Mariko and the girls who showered are drinking cold jasmine tea.

    It¡¯ll be a strange tea time for a while.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, you did it with Kana, Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me while cooling her neck with the cold glass.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Kana-senpai did work hard, it¡¯s her once-a-year school festival after all ¡¹

    I just had sex with Kana-senpai after the school festival in the bakery.

    Mariko and Kana-senpai have similar personalities, so they get along

    ¡¸ Oh? But I did work hard today too ¡¹

    Mariko smiles.

    Mariko brought a lot of cosmetics set for the girl¡¯s tennis club at our high school, as they¡¯re suddenly about to show up on TV.

    She helped out putting their make-up on too.

    Afterward, she came with us to deal with the Matsumoto sister¡¯s case.

    She also contributed to convincing elder Matsumoto.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I hugged Mariko and kissed her on the lips.

    Her lips wet with cold tea feels nice.

    ¡¸ Mariko and Ruriko did work hard today ¡¹

    Ruriko had been making the souvenir pastries to sell at our high school from the mansion the whole time.

    While doing that, she also gave orders to the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center, which is under the Kouzuki foundation for history and culture to proceed with the scholarship of the sisters.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s slave so I only did what I should ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Still, you did great. Also, good work today too, Luna ¡¹

    Luna had been with me since I had sex in the bakery.

    Luna had been using her Miko power to keep elder Matsumoto¡¯s emotions from bursting out.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also Nii-san¡¯s slave ¡¹

    Luna also smiled.

    I¡¯m pretty sure that the contest earlier didn¡¯t reach Luna.

    I ejaculated halfway after all.

    ¡¸ And so, I¡¯m going to have you three first. We¡¯re going to show Matsumoto-san what sex is ¡¹

    I¡¯m not taking Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s virginity out of the blue.

    ¡¸ Afterwards, Michi and Marika, then¡­ ¡¹

    Michi too, I haven¡¯t had sex with her in the mansion¡¯s bathroom earlier.

    I also think that Maki would feel more comfortable surrendering her body to me if I show that I¡¯m having sex with Marika.

    ¡¸ Certainly. The cameras are already set up, Ruriruri, please do the final check and adjustments ¡¹

    Michi speaks with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming ¡¹

    Ruriko puts down her finished glass of tea and heads to the bedroom with Michi.

    ¡¸ Well then, shall we move to the other room? ¡¹

    To the bedroom.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Uhm, why are there cameras? ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s surprised.

    Surrounding the large bed appropriate for the main bedroom of the suite¡­

    Are several digital cameras and lighting in tripods that Michi set up?

    It looks like a scene from an adult video set. Capturing one¡¯s lasciviousness on the bed from all angles.

    Usually, Ruriko would bring her camera and also take photos of our sex.

    She also uses cameras to take photos.

    This young lady has become a master of filming sex.

    ¡¸ Huh? I mean, we¡¯re about to have sex. It¡¯s common to take commemorative photos, right? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s a precious memory, so I take photos of them ¡¹

    Ruriko too.

    Both of them only have sex with me, so they think that it¡¯s normal to film it when having sex.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri¡¯s the first one so I¡¯ll be in charge of the camera ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Ruriko handed the cameras that she checked.

    She finished fixing the position of the cameras and lighting on the tripod.

    She also checked the laptop that was recording the video and photos.

    ¡¸ Yes, this is good ¡¹

    Ruriko gives her approval to the set.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll stand next to me, learn how to use this equipment. You¡¯ll also be in charge of filming soon ¡¹

    Michi told Kurose Anju

    Kurose Anju¡¯s my personal bodyguard so she¡¯s going to be in charge of filming soon.

    But before that, we need to film Kurose Anju losing her virginity.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Please teach me ¡¹

    She doesn¡¯t understand the meaning, but, since Michi, her senior, is giving orders; Kurose Anju follows obediently.

    She has such a straightforward personality.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ll be watching this girl! Okay, take a seat here ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san brings two chairs near the bed and asks Matsumoto Miki-san to sit

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re spectating. Learning. I¡¯m also watching ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san sat down on the chair, pushed by Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s cheerful expression.

    ¡¸ We will be watching from here¡­ ¡¹

    Marika also invites Matsumoto Maki-san to join her by putting a few chairs on the other side of the bed.

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­ Takahata-san¡­ ¡¹

    Maki-san sat down while still holding Marika¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Igarashi-san too, sit there ¡¹

    I pointed the chair next to Marika and Matusmoto Maki-san.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­ ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi, dressed in a bathrobe, stands with a stiff look on her face.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s sit down ¡¹

    Luna orders Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi sat down without energy to the chair I pointed at using Luna¡¯s Miko power.

    ¡¸ Luna goes here, and Ruriko-sama too ¡¹

    Mariko calls Luna to the bed.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m coming ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou too, hurry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    Mariko, Luna, Ruriko, and I sit on the bed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s start filming ¡¹

    Michi said, and the red lights on the cameras turned on.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Torii Mariko, 16, I¡¯m going to have sex with Kou n ow ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Ruriko, 15. I¡¯ll serve Onii-sama through sex ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takakura Luna, 12, I¡¯ll have sex with Nii-san too ¡¹

    The three girls in bathrobes speak to the cameras and do what they always do.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s the first time where it¡¯s the three of us, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Yes, I wanted to get closer to Mariko-san, so I¡¯m looking forward to this ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we¡¯re serving together, then we¡¯ll become good friends. Luna-san too, best regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Best regards ¡¹

    The three are talking to each other happily, leaving me behind.

    ¡¸ Geez, Kou, don¡¯t make that face. Strip me ¡¹

    Mariko hugs me.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I loosened Mariko¡¯s bathrobe and opened it up.

    Mariko¡¯s cute breasts and crotch is in view.

    ¡¸ Mariko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? Did I gain weight? ¡¹

    Mariko replied in displeasure at my reaction.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been taking care of my body more than anyone else just for Kou ¡¹

    That¡¯s great, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the case. Mariko, I feel like your breasts are bigger than before ¡¹

    I feel like her breasts have puffed up compared to the last time we had sex.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Kou always gropes, sucks, and licks them, right? ¡¹

    Mariko pulls me to her chest while blushing.

    ¡¸ It got bigger. I had to wear a new bra so it was troublesome ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why apologize? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, I guess this is bigger than before. The shape is beautiful ¡¹

    I rub Mariko¡¯s warm and springy breasts.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ You¡¯re making it bigger! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then do you want me to stop? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Geez! I don¡¯t care if it gets bigger, just touch it! ¡¹

    I kissed Mariko while groping her breasts.

    Mariko immediately went for my tongue.

    Mariko¡¯s nipples in my hand are getting hard.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t just focus on me, the other girls too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I removed Mariko¡¯s bathrobe and dropped it behind her, leaving her completely naked.

    Then, I went for Ruriko next.

    ¡¸ Here you go, Onii-sama ¡¹

    I loosened Ruriko¡¯s bathrobe and took it off.

    Her beautiful body is revealed.

    ¡¸ Have you grown taller? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I live a healthy lifestyle after all ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s been doing housework since she came to live in the mansion.

    She¡¯s lived a healthier and much more athletic lifestyle than when she was just a sheltered young lady in the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ My breasts haven¡¯t changed that much, however¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko says while lifting her breasts with her hand.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Ruriko¡¯s becoming more beautiful too ¡¹

    I hugged Ruriko and kissed her.

    Ruriko also went for my tongue.

    Ruriko¡¯s hand rubs my crotch while our tongues entwine.

    She gently strokes my erect penis over my bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama¡¯s rock hard ¡¹

    Ruriko whispers with an intoxicated look.

    ¡¸ Ruriko¡¯s also wet ¡¹

    Her thighs are dripping with hot love nectar.

    ¡¸ Ruriko is Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave after all. I¡¯m always ready to accept Onii-sama ¡¹

    Ruriko smiles.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, take off Luna-chan¡¯s clothes too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    I let go of Ruriko and went to Luna this time.

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    I took off Luna¡¯s bathrobe and exposed her young body.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s also growing ¡¹

    Her height and chest are growing compared to when we first had sex.

    And her waist is much more defined than before.

    Now she has that sexiness that¡¯s out of her age.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still in my growth period ¡¹

    Luna said bashfully.

    Her pink nipples are erect.

    ¡¸ I want a kiss too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    Compared to Mariko or Ruriko, Luna¡¯s body is much smaller and thinner.

    Even so, she¡¯s the warmest, you can feel it when you hug her body.

    Luna also went for my tongue.

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s beautiful, aren¡¯t they ¡¹

    Marika whispers to Matsumoto Makis-an.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. They all have great proportions ¡¹

    Maki-san looks at Mariko, Ruriko, and Luna¡¯s naked bodies and muttered.

    My women are all beauties, and they also don¡¯t lower their guards in putting effort into their beauties.

    ¡¸ Once you join the family, these girls will become your sisters ¡¹

    Marika whispers to Maki-san¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re our sisters ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san, who listens to her sister and Marika¡¯s conversation, has an anxious look on her face.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll take off Kou¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san ¡¹

    Mariko, Ruriko, and Luna reached for my bathrobe.

    They smoothly took it off and then went to my underwear.

    ¡¸ One-two! ¡¹

    Mariko gave the cue and the three of them pulled it at the same time.

    Then, my erect penis jumps out.

    ¡¸ Kyaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hii! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gyaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hyaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow! ¡¹

    Those who raised their voice as they see my tensed-up penis were Maki-san, Miki-san, Igarashi Izumi, Kurose Anju, and Kinosh*ta-san.

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s ¡°Gyaa¡± was just horrible, but Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s ¡°Wow¡± is just, what?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look away. Take a look at Nii-san ¡¹

    Her Miko power should be effective at this distance.,

    The five virgins can¡¯t look away from my dick.

    ¡¸ It may seem a little grotesque when you first see it, but when you get used to it, it looks cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Onii-sama¡¯s thing after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid ¡¹

    Mariko, Ruriko, and Luna say while touching my dick.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go to bed. What order do we want to do it? ¡¹

    I laid down on the bed and Marika talked to Ruriko and Luna.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama seems like he wants to enjoy Mariko-oneesama¡¯s breasts first ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll suck it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, then let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    With that said.

    Mariko presses her growing breasts on my face.

    Ruriko and Luna fellated my penis.

    ¡¸ Ahn, it feels good! I love it when Kou sucks it ¡¹

    Mariko trembles every time I suck on her nipples.

    Her breasts are bouncy and elastic, it feels great.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s hand holds my erect penis delicately.

    Luna uses both her hands while licking my glans.

    Their tongues have different textures, and it¡¯s great.

    Ruriko¡¯s lips also lick off the juices from the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri and Luna-imouto, look this way ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s camera takes close-up shots of the girls performing orally.

    Meanwhile, Mariko¡¯s nipples are sticky with my saliva.

    Ruriko and Luna lick my cock from top to bottom.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s switch ¡¹

    Yes, Mariko-oneesama

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    This time, Mariko¡¯s the one giving me fellatio.

    She¡¯s stimulating my glans with her mouth.

    Ruriko and Luna took turns kissing me first.

    Then, I sucked on their nipples in turns as well.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ fufu, Kou. You look like you¡¯re feeling so good ¡¹

    Our body temperature is rising.

    The sweet smell of the girl¡¯s sweat and the sour love nectar spread.

    No, it¡¯s not just on top of the bed.

    Marika and the girls, who are watching us have sex, are blushing and shaking.

    They¡¯re all also leaking love nectar.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s time ¡¹

    I want to put it in already

    ¡¸ Luna-san can go first ¡¹

    Mariko gives the first priority to Luna.

    ¡¸ I think that Matsumoto-san won¡¯t feel fear of sex if Luna-san had sex ¡¹

    Seeing Luna, the youngest, and the smallest, accepting my erect penis to the root, will weaken their fear of losing virginity

    ¡¸ I think it would be better that way ¡¹

    Ruriko agreed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be on top, Nii-san stay still ¡¹

    Luna wanted to have sex in the cowgirl position.

    A young girl straddling on top of me, completely naked.

    ¡¸ Please take a look ¡¹

    Luna tells the observing girls.

    She opens her slit with her fingers, letting the Matsumoto sisters, and Igarashi Izumi watch.

    I let the love nectar drip from the slit cling to my penis.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll link with Nii-san ¡¹

    She then lowers her hips.

    ¡¸ Kuu ¡¹

    My glans is going inside her.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaah! ¡¹

    I push open Luna¡¯s hot and melting vagina, and my glans go inside.

    Luna¡¯s tight. She¡¯s clamping hard.

    Her young pussy is warm, and it¡¯s filled with love nectar.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s going in?! ¡¹

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No way?! ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san, Miki-san, and Igarashi Izumi-san watches my erect penis swallowed up by a small vagina, and they gulped.

    ¡¸ Aah, amazing. Nii-san ¡¹

    Then, the pleasure Luna¡¯s feeling¡­

    Is also conveyed to the girls in the room.

    Everyone¡¯s not holding hands, so the pleasure isn¡¯t 100% conveyed, but¡­

    No, going for 100% would be too much stimulation to the virgins.

    So, the reduced pleasure wave is better suited to ignite the bodies of the girls.

    ¡¸ Ah, Nii-san, aah, aaah! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s swinging her hips on top of me.

    Kuchu, kuchu, making rhythmic lewd water sounds by shaking her body, with my penis deep inside her.

    ¡¸ Rubbing¡­the good parts¡­with Nii-san¡¯s¡­aaaaah!! ¡¹

    Luna and the Takakura sisters are using their Miko power and mastered Katsuko-nee¡¯s sex techniques.

    She¡¯s rubbing my glans to the points of pleasure.

    ¡¸ Luna ¡¹

    I reached out and squeezed Luna¡¯s growing breasts.

    Her skin is wet with sweat, and I rub her firm breasts and rub her hard nipples with my thumb.

    ¡¸ Aaah, amazing! Nii-san! I love you! Aaah! ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s movement is becoming more dynamic.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, I¡¯m about to cum! Aaah! ¡¹

    Luna tells me with melting eyes.

    Luna¡¯s hips are getting faster.

    I¡¯m also giving her thrusts from below.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah! Nii-san! I¡¯m! I¡¯m about to cum!! Aaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go ahead and cum! Luna!! ¡¹

    Then, Luna¡­

    ¡¸ Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Her small body twitches and went into ecstasy.

    Her young pussy is clamping me tightly.

    ¡¸ Nii-san!!!! I love you!!! ¡¹

    Luna clings to my body, and I also embraced Luna¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aah, aaaah!! ¡¹

    Her climax continues¡­her body continues to tremble while my penis is still inside her.

    I kissed Luna and she went for my tongue intensely.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s heart is beating intensely, I can feel it.

    I stroked Luna¡¯s black hair and hold her in my arms until her breathing calmed down.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, it was amazing, Nii-san¡¯ ¡¹

    Luna says while rubbing her cheeks with mien.

    ¡¸ I would¡¯ve loved it if we came together, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the first one after all ¡¹

    I held back my ejaculation thinking about what was about to come later.

    The night is still long

    ¡¸ Okay, got it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Next time, I¡¯ll cum inside you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Nii-san ¡¹

    I kissed the sweating Luna once again.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Ahn, geez, that made me cum lightly ¡¹

    Mariko and Ruriko are exhausted.

    Even the spectator outside the bed is all excited, their skin is flushed.

    Luna¡¯s ecstasy went to them.

    I don¡¯t have any female organs, so¡­

    I don¡¯t feel Luna¡¯s arousal, or pleasure.

    ¡¸ Then, is Mariko passing up? ¡¹

    I say while I¡¯m still inside Luna.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m doing it. I¡¯m always ready to do it with Kou ¡¹

    Mariko said and got up

    ¡¸ Ruriko too ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at me.

    Good, Mariko and Ruriko¡¯s next.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1432.

    ¡¸ Ahn ¡¹

    Luna finally got up, pulling out my penis stuck inside her, swinging her ass.

    ¡¸ Auu~!! ¡¹

    My erect penis that came out is still hard.

    Coming from Luna¡¯s vulva¡­ Is her love nectar dripping down, making my bottom half sticky.

    Of course, the Matsumoto sisters and Igarashi Izumi¡¯s watching that.

    It¡¯s within Luna¡¯s effective range so they can¡¯t look away.

    ¡¸ Can I go first? ¡¹

    Ruriko asks Mariko.

    ¡¸ Then, Mariko-oneesama can take in Onii-sama¡¯s semen last ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you sure? ¡¹

    Mariko asks back.

    ¡¸ Yes. Since I live in the mansion, I get more opportunities to get Onii-sama to ejaculate inside me ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s a resident of our mansion, but Mariko lives at the Torii house.

    She sometimes comes over, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯ll be with me every night, every day.

    She also stays at Kaan Momoko-neechan instead of our mansion.

    ¡¸ Also, I¡¯m sorry, My body wants Onii-sama so badly that I can¡¯t hold it anymore ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s skin is bright red as she says so, already covered in sweat.

    Her nipples are pointing out, and her crotch is wet with love nectar.

    This girl¡¯s my sex slave.

    Ruriko¡¯s already on fire with lust.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, then you can go first ¡¹

    Mariko immediately consented.

    ¡¸ I can still hold it for a little longer ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Ruriko, very much like an elder sister.

    ¡¸ Ruriko, how do you want to do it? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Ruriko wants to do it on all fours. Onii-sama, please violate Ruriko from behind ¡¹

    She says bashfully.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Michi, please film as Onii-sama violates Ruriko ¡¹

    She tells Michi who¡¯s taking photos of us in the bed.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me, Ruriruri! ¡¹

    Michi replies with her usual blank look.

    ¡¸ Then, Onii-sama ¡¹

    The naked Ruriko got on all fours like a puppy.

    ¡¸ Please¡­ ¡¹

    Her yet-to-mature raw ass is raised high and awaits my penis.

    Ruriko¡¯s slit and anus are in my view.

    ¡¸ Ruriko ¡¹

    I caress Ruriko¡¯s back with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Hyaan!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s back bends as she trembles.

    Then, I grip Ruriko¡¯s soft ass with both hands and pull it.

    Ruriko¡¯s slit opened and revealed her bright pink color inside.

    It¡¯s glistening with love nectar.

    ¡¸ H-Hurry, please violate Ruriko. Onii-sama! ¡¹

    I¡­

    I press the tip of my glans against Ruriko¡¯s vulva¡­

    Then, it goes in¡­

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s coming in!!! Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    Jubobobobo!!

    It¡¯s not as much as Luna¡¯s, but Ruriko¡¯s insides are tight.

    I push my penis into her tight meat hole.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Aaahn! ¡¹

    The moment I push it down to the root, I send my hips and poke her cervix.

    Then, I started doing a slow piston.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaahn, aaah, aaaaah ¡¹

    Ruriko makes cute moans to each thrust I make.

    Ruriko¡¯s small body shakes as I poke her.

    Ruriko¡¯s cute breasts too.

    I reach out and squeeze her breasts while doing the piston.

    I knead her nipples with my fingers.

    ¡¸ Aaah, yes, it feels good! Onii-sama! Aaah!! ¡¹

    Ruriko makes sweet noises as she drips her love nectar onto the bedsheets.

    ¡¸ This is so much fun! Onii-sama! Sex is fun! ¡¹

    Ruriko expresses her pleasure with the word ¡°Fun¡±

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m about to cum! I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    While I¡¯m violating her from behind like a beast¡­the young lady¡­

    ¡¸ Please violate me harder Onii-sama! Ruriko loves it when Onii-sama violates me! Onii-sama! I love you! I love you!! ¡¹

    Ruriko confesses to the camera lens that Michi¡¯s holding while I¡¯m violating her.

    ¡¸ I love you too, Ruriko ¡¹

    I sped up my hips.

    Panpanpan, my abdomen slaps Ruriko¡¯s abdomen and it makes a rhythmic sound.

    ¡¸ Yes! I¡¯m so happy! Ruriko¡¯s! Ruriko¡¯s about to¡­aaah!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s flaring up.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Onii-sama! I¡¯m!!! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Go ahead, anytime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Onii-sama! I love you! I love you! I love you!! Onii-sama! My Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    I repeatedly thrust hard into Ruriko.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Ruriko¡¯s aaaah! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!! Onii-sama! I love you!!! ¡¹

    She screams loudly facing the camera.

    Ruriko dives into the sea of ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Aaaah!! I love! I love you Onii-sama! I want you to violate me more! Onii-sama! Ruriko wants to be violated!! I love it when Onii-sama violates me!! ¡¹

    She screams as I¡¯m shoving it in her vagina.

    Ruriko¡¯s body convulses, and her narrow pussy squeezes my dick.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s back arches and she screams loudly, then collapsed onto the bed.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah, aaah, ah!! ¡¹

    Her climax continues, her body is twitching.

    ¡¸ So cute. Ruriko ¡¹

    I stopped moving and licked Ruriko¡¯s hot back.

    ¡¸ Aahn~ ¡¹

    Her young sensitive body reacts.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s sweating heavily, and I pull out my penis.

    ¡¸ Iyaan~ Aaah!! ¡¹

    My dick slipped out of her vagina, and it¡¯s smeared in her love nectar.

    The Matsumoto sisters and Igarashi Izumi are staring at my erect penis dumbfoundedly.

    Next.

    ¡¸ You want to cum already, Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko lay down on the bed and spread her legs.

    ¡¸ You want to cum inside a woman, right? ¡¹

    I held back from ejaculating inside Luna and Ruriko.

    I¡¯m reaching my limit now.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to cum. Mariko ¡¹

    Mariko spreads her arms

    ¡¸ I want it too. I want Kou¡¯s semen inside me ¡¹

    I got on top of Mariko.

    I embraced her and she did the same.

    Mariko and I are both sweating.

    We rub our flushed skins together and kissed intensely.

    Our tongues entwine and our saliva mixed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Come, Kou ¡¹

    Then, I went inside Mariko in a missionary position.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s insides are also wet.

    It slowly swallows in my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Amazing! Kou! ¡¹

    Mariko looks up at me with wet eyes.

    I inserted it firmly, all the way to the root, and I relaxed in Mariko¡¯s arms.

    Mariko embraced and kissed me.

    ¡¸ Ah, Kou¡­I can feel it thumping inside of me. ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ Mariko¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    She¡¯s a strong-willed young lady, but Mariko¡¯s also a beauty.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯m your Mariko after all. I¡¯ll get better and even more beautiful so look forward to it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I will ¡¹

    We¡¯re naked, hugging each other, connected by our lower halves, and enjoy such conversation.

    ¡¸ Kou, move. Mess me up., I want it rough tonight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    I started moving my hips while in a missionary position.

    ¡¸ Aah, more! More! Kou! Make it hurt! Go hard! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mariko!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold back anymore.

    I went and violated Mariko¡¯s body intensely.

    ¡¸ Mariko-oneesan, let¡¯s connect. ¡¹

    Luna, who recovered from ecstasy, holds Mariko¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Aaah, iyaan~ ¡¹

    Luna used her power to raise Mariko¡¯s sensitivity.

    She can feel how Mariko¡¯s having sex with me right now.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-oneesan too ¡¹

    ¡¸ YEs ¡¹

    Luna held hands with Ruriko with her other hand.

    The four of us are naked in bed.

    My penis is inside Mariko.

    Mariko, Luna, and Ruriko are holding each other¡¯s hands.

    The four of us are connected.

    ¡¸ Aaah, amazing! Kou, I¡¯m about to¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, Nii-san!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! Onii-sama! Onii-sama!!! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t feel it since I have no female organs, but¡­

    Mariko¡¯s amplified sexual pleasure spreads to Luna and Ruriko.

    Then, it comes back to Mariko with further resonance.

    Luna, Ruriko, and Mariko are experiencing 300% of the sensitivity from sex with me.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaaah, Kou! Kou!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san! Aaahn! I love you Nii-san!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! I love you! Aaahn! Onii-sama!! ¡¹

    The lewd smell of the four, their sweat, and love nectar spread throughout the room.

    My fresh semen¡¯s smell will add to this.

    I¡¯m going for the spurt.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaah! Kou! Kou! I¡¯m about to cum!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san! Me too! I¡¯m cumming again!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama! This is fun! Ruriko¡¯s having so much fun that I¡¯m feeling weird again!! ¡¹

    Mariko, Luna, and Ruriko.

    The three beauties ride the current to ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Me too! I¡¯m going to cum!! ¡¹

    The accumulation was is rising up.

    ¡¸ Kou! Together! Let¡¯s do it together!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nii-san! Me too! I¡¯m about to!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-samaaaa!!!! ¡¹

    The girls are giving me an enchanted look.

    I¡¯m also watching them.

    We enjoy sex with our bodies, but I also enjoy looking at their lewd naked bodies.

    ¡¸ Ugh, I¡¯m!! ¡¹

    I¡¯m reaching my limit! It¡¯s coming!!

    At the last moment.

    Mariko bursts.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Kou! Cumming! Cumming! I¡¯m cumming!! ¡¹

    One¡¯s burst lit the fuse for the two.

    ¡¸ Nii-san! Nii-san!!! Aaaah!!! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama!! Aaaah!! I¡¯m cumming!! ¡¹

    Me too!

    ¡¸ Cumming! Mariko! I¡¯m going to cum inside!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let it out!!! Pour it all!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu!!! ¡¹

    I ejaculate inside Mariko¡¯s womb.

    Dopu, dopu, dopupupu!!

    ¡¸ Aaah, so hot!! ¡¹

    Mariko felt hot liquid in the deepest part of her womb.

    My semen is dying Mariko¡¯s inside white.

    Dopupu!! Dopupu!!

    Dopu!!!

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaahh!!! ¡¹

    Luna and Ruriko are also feeling the rush of my sperm as if they are also receiving my ejaculation.

    Dopupupupu!!!

    My penis pulsates repeatedly, spewing out copious amounts of white liquid inside Marikio¡¯s womb.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Mariko, Luna, Ruriko, and I¡­

    The four of us on the bed are breathing roughly, feeling exhausted.

    ¡¸ Kou, I love you ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s rubbing her cheeks against my face.

    ¡¸ That was amazing, it¡¯s getting better. It¡¯s getting better every time I have sex with Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, of course, it¡¯s getting better. Mariko¡¯s learning and your body is getting better ¡¹

    Mariko just lost her virginity recently.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s becoming a body just for Kou, I can feel it. I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko said and tightened her grip on my penis.

    She squeezes the remaining semen into my urethra and poured it inside her.

    ¡¸ But I¡¯m a little scared. I feel like I¡¯m getting addicted to sex ¡¹

    Mariko says while patting my head.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, get addicted to it. You¡¯ll calm down after a while. That¡¯s how everyone was ¡¹

    Agnes was once too addicted to it but she¡¯s calmed down after several months.

    The cause of the dependency was emotional, so once she calms down, she can reduce the frequency of sex.

    ¡¸ Since everyone¡¯s watching, if ever you get addicted to it, then they¡¯ll look after you. So, just do what you want to do for now ¡¹

    I replied while patting Mariko¡¯s sweating hair.

    ¡¸ Right, I have my sisters so I don¡¯t need to worry about it ¡¹

    Mariko¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, Kou, I want to do it with Kana and Sakurako next time ¡¹

    Kana-senpai, and Sakurako.

    Kana-senpai¡¯s a senior in our school, but she gets along with Mariko because their personalities match.

    Sakurako is Mariko¡¯s cousin. She¡¯s a young lady of the Kanou house and my sex slave.

    ¡¸ I want Sakurako and Kana to get along too. Sakurako¡¯s an introvert, so she doesn¡¯t make friends, does she? ¡¹

    The Kanou house is one of the original big three families, and it fell off during Sakurako¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation.

    Sakurako¡¯s family status is too high, but the lack of assets from the family makes her something out of place in the school for the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Besides, you know that I do plan on starting up a business with Kana in the future, but I also want to use that company as a foundation to rebuild the Kanou house ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s mother was from the Kanou house.

    Mariko¡¯s parents, the Torii house isn¡¯t from the nobility, but Mariko herself is a descendant of the Kanou house.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s important to have a base company to revive the house. So, I¡¯m going to start it with Kana, but I also want to do it with Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ You sure love Sakurako ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Oh? But Sakurako¡¯s second, you¡¯re the first, Kou. I love you ¡¹

    She then kissed me.

    Either way, I also think that it would be a great idea for Kana-senpai and Sakurako to become friends through Mariko.

    ¡¸ Okay, Mariko, Kana-senpai, and Sakurako. We¡¯ll use that group next time. Just add it to the schedule later ¡¹ ¡¹

    I have a schedule on who I have sex with to keep it fair.

    Just like the past few days, so many factors often prevent us from following it.

    In that case, we have to arrange the schedule.

    ¡¸ Oh, Luna-san should also come by then. I want to connect to Kana and Sakurako in the same way as this one. Of course, Luna-san can join in too ¡¹

    Mariko looked up and told Luna.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good, but, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong¡­ ¡¹

    Luna¡­

    ¡¸ Please call me Luna¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko paused for a moment.

    ¡¸ Right. Since we already experienced sex together, calling you Luna-san might be too much of a stranger ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ Sure, I¡¯ll call you Luna-chan. Call me Mariko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. Thank you, Mariko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise, Luna-chan ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, I will also call you Mariko-chan from now on too ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Mariko.

    They became friends after getting naked and sweaty together, sharing their ecstasy, and they now feel closer than they ever have before.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll call you Ruriko-chan ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s the daughter of the Kouzuki house, one of the big houses. And Mariko, who comes from the Torii house has a different status from her.

    If they follow the rules of the school, Mariko has to call Ruriko with -sama as the suffix.

    However.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re sisters, and it¡¯s great that we get along ¡¹

    Mariko smiled and then looked at Michi who was holding the camera.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been wondering why Ruriko-chan and Michi-san had been calling each other that way, but I guess that¡¯s how it works. ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you have sex with Onii-sama, you¡¯ll get along ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Then, I guess I¡¯ll have to call Michi-san Mitchi as soon as possible too ¡¹

    Yes, Luna, Ruriko, and Mariko, I¡¯m done having sex with them.

    Now, it¡¯s Michi¡¯s turn.

    ¡¸ Kou, pull it out. I want to stay like this, but I¡¯ll switch ¡¹

    She¡¯s facing Michi¡¯s camera.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m itching for it ¡¹

    Right¡­

    I should have sex with Michi.

    My breathing has calmed down and my sweat has receded.

    I got up to wipe my body.

    ¡¸ Mariko, I¡¯m pulling out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­ ¡¹

    I pull out my penis that just finished ejaculating out of Mariko¡¯s pussy.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1433.

    ¡¸Ahn, geez¡¹

    I pull my glans out of Mariko¡¯s vulva and then¡­

    Tons of semen dripped out of her.

    Coming from her slit, dripping to the sheets.

    ¡¸I wanted to stay together with Kou for a little longer¡¹

    Mariko said, so I gave her a hug.

    Also a kiss.

    ¡¸Next, it would be Kana, Sakurako, and me, until morning. I¡¯m interested in this place they call love hotels. I want to stay over there sometime¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Sure¡¹

    Tamayo-san, a former prostitute of the brothel, runs a love hotel on the side and will let us high-schoolers stay there.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse¡¹

    Ruriko and Luna hold my penis and started cleaning it up.

    Luna cleans my rod that¡¯s shiny with Mariko¡¯s love nectar by licking it with her tongue, and Ruriko sucks the glans, sipping the semen that remained in the urethra.

    ¡¸Oh my, these girls are too surprised that they¡¯re exhausted¡¹

    Mariko looked at the Matsumoto sisters, Igarashi Izumi, and Kurose Anju who were observing us have sex on the bed, and she smiled.

    Kinosh*ta-san of the Kouzuki SS looks nonchalant about it.

    ¡¸Uhm, can I ask something?¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san raised her hand.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Mariko responds cheerfully.

    ¡¸No, well, I was just thinking that it¡¯s been intravaginal ejaculation¡­are you not worried about getting pregnant?¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san asks with a bright tone.

    ¡¸We drink contraceptives. It¡¯s the ideal medicine out there, and it doesn¡¯t have any side effects¡¹

    ¡¸We drink them too¡¹

    Following Mariko, Ruriko takes her lips off my dick and added.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about getting pregnant, but of course, we plan on giving Kou a child someday, but we have to plan it out first¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if I were to get pregnant right now¡¹

    Michi who¡¯s filming us with a camera said.

    ¡¸If I bear master¡¯s child, then I¡¯m ready to give birth to it anytime. And our family can handle such a situation without any problems¡¹

    ¡¸In fact, there are about two people pregnant with Kou¡¯s babies right now¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right, Yukino and Nagisa are pregnant.

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t it bad for Michi-san to get pregnant at this age? Like, in security¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll just have my fellow sisters support me¡¹

    Michi replied to Mariko.

    ¡¸On the other hand, if one or two have been off the bodyguard duties for whatever reason, then the family has to remain safe¡¹

    True, whether it¡¯s pregnancy or not, Michi is unlikely to be away from her bodyguard job because of an illness or injury.

    In fact, Edie¡¯s going off to America for the martial arts tournament, so she¡¯ll be out of the family for a while.

    ¡¸We¡¯re expecting from you two in that sense¡¹

    Michi turned the camera to Kurose Anju and Kinosh*ta-san and said.

    ¡¸Your participation will further strengthen Master¡¯s security, and I can definitely get pregnant anytime in peace¡¹

    Considering the size of our family now, there should be as much security as we want.

    Kurose Anju and Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s personalities and skills are nothing to criticize either.

    ¡¸Getting pregnant and giving birth is nothing to be afraid of. Someone in the family already had experienced giving birth, and when the new children are born, we sisters will take care of them¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, everyone will gladly take care of the children¡¹

    Mariko and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸We will also give birth to Nii-san¡¯s children someday, so we¡¯ll take care of our big sister¡¯s babies, and learn from them¡¹

    Luna also stopped fellating and said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask Nagisa-oneesan and start a workshop in baby care. Everyone has to take turns in how to do milk and changing diapers after all¡¹

    Luna¡¯s much more interested in parenting.

    Well, it would be impossible for Yukino to take care of the child properly by herself.

    Luna and the girls who seem more steady at their age are going to help her look after the child.

    ¡¸Our family has it all together, so it¡¯s peaceful¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸They¡¯re all hardworking girls, and they all notice the small details. They don¡¯t cut corners either¡¹

    To be precise, Yukino¡¯s the only exception.

    ¡¸The girls we have now have been like that, but what about the foreigner who came today? They seem to be crude¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s talking about the 13 girl assassins Kyouko-san brought from Southeast Asia.

    ¡¸They¡¯re just as they seem. Personality-wise, they don¡¯t seem crude. Last night, we had them make pastries, some of them were a little awkward, but they didn¡¯t cut corners. Almost all of them did as they were instructed, and then there¡¯s one who made a different one not because she¡¯s trying to cut corners, but she¡¯s just trying to show off the pastry made by her clan¡¹

    Only Clito didn¡¯t do what I told her, but she didn¡¯t skip steps.

    ¡¸Besides, those girls lived and survived for years where if you¡¯re crude, you die fast. They will not do anything half-heartedly¡¹

    They used their drill spears, rocket shovels, and other absurd weapons to assassinate people from the underground society, and survived it.

    The rocket shovel is a one-hit-kill weapon, so if you miss your only chance, the blade tip won¡¯t fire anymore.

    I¡¯m sure those girls are perfectly capable of taking care of their weapons such as their own. If those things malfunction, they could kill themselves instantly.

    ¡¸Some of those girls will become bodyguards too. If that¡¯s the case, then the security team will have some spare people¡¹

    That said, we only have a few all-rounders like Edie and Michi.

    Mitama and Kinuka are focused on their offensive abilities, and Kinosh*ta-san is like them. Rei-chan too, she¡¯s now a commanding officer in Kouzuki SS, but she¡¯s basically the aggressive type.

    The only commander type who can look at the whole picture and make appropriate decisions is Shou-neechan.

    I want Haiji and Kurose Anju to grow to become a commander type, but only time will tell.

    It would be helpful if some of the girl assassins become the commander type.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good opportunity, so I¡¯d like to tell you about the bodyguards in our family¡­¡¹

    Michi speaks to Kurose Anju and Kinosh*ta-san.

    ¡¸But before that¡­¡¹

    This time, she looks at Ruriko.

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s swap¡¹

    Ruriko smiled at Michi, and got off the bed, putting on the bathrobe.

    She tightens the sash and then took the camera from Michi.

    Then, Michi goes to Kurose Anju and Kinosh*ta-san.

    ¡¸You can continue now, Mitchi¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Ruriruri, well then¡­¡¹

    Michi then faced my two new bodyguards, and then¡­

    ¡¸From here on¡­ I will tell you what¡¯s the most important thing for the bodyguards in our family¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    Kurose Anju and Kinosh*ta-san focused on Michi.

    ¡¸That is, to be in top condition, both physically and mentally. Especially, in your mental condition. Even if you have no physical problems, if your mind is exhausted, you could make a fatal oversight or a small mistake that could endanger the people we protect¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s indeed true¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san nods.

    ¡¸And so, if your mentally tired, even just for a bit, then you should immediately tell Master and have sex with him¡¹

    Huh?

    Michi?

    ¡¸Edie and I always do that.¡¹ Also, Mitama-ane, Kinuka-imouto, and Haiji-imouto¡¯s recommended the same¡¹

    Michi assets with her usual blank face.

    ¡¸Of course, we¡¯re obliged to provide service to Master as he desires, wherever, or whenever it may be. That¡¯s our natural duty as a bodyguard, and serving Master is our pride. But¡­¡¹

    Michi;

    ¡¸At the same time, when we have mental problems, we¡¯re allowed to hug, kiss, and even have sex with Master right away! We can do that, so we shall do it! It¡¯s important!¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸My sexually serving Master, all your mental problems, frustrations, and worries will fizzle out! It¡¯ll be resolved! You¡¯ll feel refreshed! Plus, your circulation will improve and you¡¯ll feel better¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I see¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san pulls her notebook out of her pocket and writes it down.

    That¡¯s the Kouzuki SS secret notebook.

    It¡¯s not that everything written there has to be for Kouzuki SS, but still¡­

    ¡¸Also, having sex and serving master reaffirms your status as the bodyguard, allowing you to feel the love you have for the family! To put it bluntly¡­¡¹

    No, it¡¯s already blunt enough, Michi¡­

    ¡¸We also have to relieve our sexual desires by taking the initiative in serving Master¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sexual desires?¡¹

    Kurose Anju turned red as she mutters.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Yes! Women also lust. You, me, especially the bodyguards, when there¡¯s a big problem, or we have to fight a strong enemy, it¡¯s common to feel aroused deep inside due to the anxiety, so it¡¯s common that your sex drive is heightened from the tension of the situation¡¹

    Michi puts emphasis on her explanation.

    ¡¸When that happens, just have sex. Put your hands on the floor and ask Master to give it to you, make it as quick as possible. That¡¯s the best way to relieve your anxiety and tension¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, I see. I¡¯m still a virgin so I don¡¯t know much¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san also wrote that down on her memo.

    ¡¸My conjecture is that you can be three times stronger mentally if you have mastered the art of servicing master through sex¡¹

    Michi declares.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m a little scared that I get addicted to it¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san tells Michi, who¡¯s younger than her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a long life, so getting addicted to sex for some time is a necessity¡¹

    Michi replied calmly.

    ¡¸But, do not worry, no matter how much you get addicted, Master¡¯s vigor doesn¡¯t wane, and the sisters who had sex with Master had statistically returned to normal after three months¡¹

    Agnes was the one who took the longest, but¡­

    Right, some of the girls went through a period of getting a little addicted to sex after losing their virginity.

    But, they all calmed down after about three months.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Everyone in the family¡¯s watching, so even if you get addicted to sex with Onii-sama, they¡¯ll deal with it before it becomes a problem¡¹

    Ruriko also told Kinosh*ta-san while holding her camera.

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s great, but I think I have a pretty strong sexual drive¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said worriedly.

    Yeah, she seems to have inexhaustible stamina too.

    ¡¸Oh? We have some in the family who have also some strong sex drive!¡¹

    Mariko sprawls on the bed and laughs.

    ¡¸Yeah, now that you mention that¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san seems to recall the faces of the family members one by one.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be a problem even if there¡¯s another woman with strong libido¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, not at all! After all, Kou did adopt the thirteen girls who came from southeast Asia, and the family will continue to increase¡¹

    Mariko looked at the Matsumoto sisters and smiled.

    ¡¸Besides, men and women have different ways to show their lust. Men are usually on it daily, but women are on a monthly cycle, so their lust is at its peak for a few days per month.¡¹

    Michi¡¯s right, men and women have different bodies.

    ¡¸I see. I see. Then, we can have sex with peace in mind. That¡¯s reassuring, right, Kurose-san?¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san took out her notebook and pats Kurose Anju¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    Kurose Anju trembles.

    ¡¸Kurose-san looks like you¡¯re also greedy in sex so let¡¯s get into it. Right? Yes, yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it now!¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s smiling, but Kurose Anju looks confused.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Michi said, and then Kinosh*ta-san got ready to take notes.

    ¡¸Us bodyguards can only serve Master sexually is natural, but we can only do it when other bodyguards are on duty. Just like now¡¹

    We¡¯re currently at the hotel suite Minaho-neesan owns.

    We¡¯re safe in this hotel.

    If something goes wrong, Minaho-neesan will let us know immediately, and there are multiple escape routes here.

    Furthermore, Shou-neechan¡¯s also here.

    Shou-neechan brought some men in black uniforms from Kouzuki SS, so our security is two or three times stronger.

    ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s important to the bodyguards to check the situation before serving Master¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s illuminating¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san takes notes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say this just in case, I, Kudou Michi, am proud to say that my sexual desires are particularly high in the family. But that¡¯s the reason why! if there¡¯s a chance to serve Master, then I¡¯ll always think of how to do it, wherever, whenever, and as much as he wants, I¡¯m not cutting corners in that preparation! I strongly pray that I¡¯ll be in the best mental state so I can act as a bodyguard through sexual service!¡¹

    Michi said, then she knelt in front of me.

    ¡¸And with that said, Master, this Michi, Kudou Michi will serve you now¡¹

    O-Okay¡­

    It sounded like an election speech.

    But, does it matter?

    Luna just finished fellating my penis and it¡¯s recovered now.

    ¡¸So, how do you want to do it, Michi?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Kudou Michi strongly wishes to be violated from behind while standing¡¹

    Standing sex¡­

    It¡¯s a tiring pose, but I guess there¡¯s no helping it.

    Michi likes it hard after all¡­

    ¡¸Sure, Michi¡¹

    I got off the bed and went to Michi.

    ¡¸Ah, but, I want a kiss first. And a big hug¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    I embraced and kissed Michi, who was still in her bathrobe.

    Michi has a thin and small body and soft warm lips.

    When our lips touched, her body twitched. So sensitive.

    Also¡­

    ¡¸I have a request¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Michi looks up at me bashfully.

    ¡¸I want to lick your tits¡¹

    ¡¸But, I¡¯ve got nothing¡¹

    Michi¡¯s definitely flat-chested.

    However.

    ¡¸How many times do I have to say this? I like Michi¡¯s chest¡¹

    I opened Michi¡¯s bathrobe and kneeled in front of her.

    Then, I rubbed my cheeks on her naked chest.

    It may look flat and empty, but you can feel the presence of the plump breast core that only exists inside her skin.

    Then, I sucked on Michi¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸It feels good, Master¡¹

    I got her nipples wet with my saliva.

    Her small nipples are starting to point out, I feel it with my tongue and lips.

    ¡¸Master, it¡¯s about time¡¹

    Michi¡¯s eyes say she wants it.

    ¡¸Right¡­¡¹

    I took off Michi¡¯s bathrobe and she¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸Please do¡¹

    Michi wants it from behind while standing. She puts her hand at the end of the bed and turned her ass towards me.

    The Matsumoto sisters and Kurose Anju can see Michi¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s plenty wet already¡­¡¹

    Yeah, Michi¡¯s slit is dripping with love nectar.

    The sour smell fills the room.

    ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in, Michi¡­¡¹

    I grab Michi¡¯s soft ass and bring my glans in contact with her slit.

    My glans is smeared with Michi¡¯s love nectar.

    ¡¸Please violate me¡¹

    Nupu~

    I slip inside Michi¡¯s hot inside.

    ¡¸It went in¡¹

    Compared to having sex in the bed earlier, they can watch much closer this time¡­

    Thus, Matsumoto Miki-san muttered.

    Her sister, Maki-san¡­Igarashi Izumi, Kurose Anju, and Kinosh*ta-san also watched my penis go inside Michi.

    And they gasped.

    ¡¸Does it hut hurt? Something so big entering you¡¹

    ¡¸The slight pain is what feels good¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san asks, Michi replied.

    ¡¸My body exists for Master to ravish¡¹

    ¡¸Michi, I¡¯m moving now¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    I grabbed Michi¡¯s waist and slowly moved my hips.

    ¡¸Aaaaah, yes! Amazing! Master!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s small body shakes as I poke her from behind.

    Droplets of her love nectar spray from the joint, and I continue to piston Michi like we¡¯re a machine.

    Michi¡¯s matching with my timing, pushing her ass to me.

    I grind Michi¡¯s uterus and kissed the entrance with the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸Aaah, aaah! Master!!!¡¹

    I use my hips and lick Michi¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Kuu!!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body trembles and her vagina tightens.

    ¡¸Master! I¡¯m! I¡¯m about to!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body has already heated up after watching the other girls have sex.

    She¡¯s about to cum soon.

    ¡¸Michi, don¡¯t use Shingetsu¡¹

    Michi¡¯s explosion of ecstasy. It¡¯s a skill that can make women around her faint.

    If she uses that, the Matsumoto sisters won¡¯t be able to walk as they¡¯re still virgins.

    I¡¯m taking Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s virginity later, so I want to avoid making her faint.

    ¡¸Y-Yes! Master! Aaaah! I¡¯m! I¡¯m about to!!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body is showing signs of climax.

    Her skin blushes, and she¡¯s sweating.

    I thrust harder and faster.

    Pan, pan, pan, pan, pan!!!

    The sound of my abdomen slamming Michi¡¯s ass echoes in the room.

    Michi¡¯s sweat and love nectar scatter around.

    ¡¸Aaah, Michi, Michi¡¯s!! Aaaaah! Master! Michi¡¯s about to!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I can feel it, Michi.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Master! My master!!!!¡¹

    Then, Michi;

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming! Cumming!!!! Aaaah! Master!!!!¡¹

    Michi¡¯s body bends backward and convulsed.

    ¡¸Aaaaah! Aaaaaaah!! Aaaaaahn!!!¡¹

    Michi makes cute moans when cumming.

    ¡¸Uuuuuuuu, aaaaaaaah!! Aaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    I ground my hips and Michi¡¯s wet vagina clamps me tightly.

    Women have longer ecstasy than men.

    ¡¸Aaaah! That was amazing! Master!!!!¡¹

    I rub Michi¡¯s insides with my erect penis until she calmed down.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    Finally, Michi calmed down and fell to the bed exhausted.

    Since we were standing, my penis just slipped off as soon as she collapsed.

    My dick shining with Michi¡¯s love nectar appears right before the Matsumoto sisters and Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸!!!¡¹

    The virgin girls felt tension.

    I¡­

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s your turn now. Marika¡¹

    I call Marika, who¡¯s holding hands with Matsumoto Maki-san.

    I¡¯ll show her how I have sex with Marika before taking Maki-san¡¯s virginity.

    ¡¸Yes, Kou-kun¡¹

    Marika slowly got up.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1434.

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Next, Marika will have sex with me

    Standing up, Marika had one of her hands still holding Matusmoto Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san, go to the bed too ¡¹

    Marika tells Maki-san with a kind smile.

    ¡¸ I want you to watch closely ¡¹

    Maki-san looks up at Marika¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s unable to reply.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san, I want you to know everything. All about me ¡¹

    Maki-san.

    ¡¸ I understand, Takahata-san ¡¹

    Maki-san also stood up.

    Then.

    ¡¸ How about you stop that now? ¡¹

    Mariko says from the bed.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san, Takahata-san, are you still doing that? Call each other with your names. This is even more complicated since there are two Matsumotos ¡¹

    Mariko laughed and looked at Maki-san, and her sister, Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Indeed, can I call you Maki? Call me Marika too ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll do so, Maika ¡¹

    Maki-san replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    Marika lays down her bathrobe in the empty space in the bed.

    She lets go of Maki-san¡¯s hand so she could lie down.

    The bed is even bigger than the king-size, so even with Mariko, and Luna lying down there, Marika still has space to lie down on.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go over there ¡¹

    Awakened from the aftertaste of ecstasy. Michi goes back to camera work.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the stills, Michi will capture the video ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that, Ruriruri ¡¹

    Michi and Ruriko share the camera.

    They already had sex in turn, and Marika¡¯s next, and after that, it¡¯s finally Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s turn.

    From here on out, I need to fire myself up.

    ¡¸ Maki, come here ¡¹

    Marika calls Maki by tapping the open space next to her on the bed.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Maki-san is puzzled.

    No matter how slender the girls are, there¡¯s no room for me when the four of them lie down together.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Kou-kun will be on top of me ¡¹

    Marika laughs.

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t had much sex yet, so I usually go on top ¡¹

    In short, she wants to have missionary sex.

    ¡¸ I only have sex with Kou-kun. I gave my virginity to Kou-kun. I¡¯ll continue to have male-female sex with Kou-kun, and I¡¯ll bear his child someday. Just like everyone else in the family ¡¹

    Marika tells Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯re all the same, we only do it with Kou, and we will give birth to his child ¡¹

    Mariko affirmed.

    ¡¸ Indeed, and I want Maki to do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want to have everything the same with Maki. Have sex with the same man, get pregnant with the same man, isn¡¯t that lovely? ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that! Matsumoto-san! You can¡¯t! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi, who¡¯s left at the visitor¡¯s table, pleads to Maki-san.

    ¡¸ This is scary! These people are weird! Matsumoto-san! You can¡¯t mingle with these people! ¡¹

    Oh, our family¡­

    Igarashi Izumi is right, we¡¯re an anomaly.

    I¡¯m aware of that.

    However.

    ¡¸ Come here, Maki ¡¹

    Marika lies down on the bed, inviting Maki-san with her wet eyes.

    ¡¸ ¡­ ¡¹

    Maki-san wavers, but¡­

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t! Matsumoto-san!! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s voice just pushed Maki-san instead.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll come to you, Marika ¡¹

    Maki-san goes next to Marika, and lies down.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi tries to say something, but Luna¡­

    ¡¸ Please quiet down and watch ¡¹

    She used her Miko power.

    At this close range, her power is still at 100%

    Now, Igarashi Izumi will just watch, she can¡¯t hinder us from having sex.

    ¡¸ I kept you waiting, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika calls me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve been waiting for this, Marika ¡¹

    I got on the bed and got on top of Marika.

    ¡¸ Watch me, Maki, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Marika and Maki-san held each other¡¯s hand again.

    I¡­

    I loosened Marika¡¯s bathrobe and opened it from the neck part.

    Marika¡¯s breasts, cute navel, and pussy are all exposed.

    ¡¸ Ah¡­ ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s eyes focused on Marika¡¯s nipples for a moment, but perhaps she felt embarrassed, she looked away in a hurry.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind¡­ I want Maki to look. See all of it ¡¹

    Marika smiled and told Maki-san.

    ¡¸ I will only kiss Kou-kun. Only him ¡¹

    Marika said, and so I put my lips on her.

    Marika passionately sought my tongue.

    Maki¡¯s watching us kiss from a close distance.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun ¡¹

    Once our lips were apart, Marika looks up at me with a heated gaze.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, can I kiss Maki too? ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ I want to kiss Maki ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s lying on the bed, with her bathrobe opened, exposing her boobs, navel, and slit, looking at Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Maki, have you ever kissed someone before? ¡¹

    Marika asks. Maki-san;

    ¡¸ No, I never kissed ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want Maki¡¯s first kiss. Kou-kun, please ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s good ¡¹

    I want to fill the wants of my women as much as possible.

    That¡¯s what I believe in.

    I intend to accept Matsumoto Maki-san as Marika¡¯s lover in the family in the first place.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kou-kun. Maki¡­ ¡¹

    Marika speaks to Maki-san and then¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    Maki-san

    ¡¸ Okay¡­ ¡¹

    The two beauties kissed each other while we were watching.

    ¡¸!!! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi looks like she¡¯s in pain while doing so.

    She really is into Maki-san, romantically.

    ¡¸ Puha~ ¡¹

    Before long, Maki-san looks up, struggling to breathe.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong, Maki? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m running out of breath, I don¡¯t know how to inhale ¡¹

    Maki-san seems to have stopped breathing while kissing.

    ¡¸ Just breathe through your nose if your mouth is taken ¡¹

    Marika said with a smile.

    ¡¸ But, if I breathe through my nose, Marika might hate me ¡¹

    Maki-san said bashfully.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t hate you for that ¡¹

    Marika smiled.

    ¡¸ Maki, we¡¯re going to be living together from here on. I want to see Maki¡¯s embarrassments and even your bad sides. And every time I know more about Maki, I will come to love you more and more ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m also liking Marika more and more ¡¹

    The two laughed.

    ¡¸ How was your first kiss? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Maki-san.

    ¡¸ It was sweet. It tastes like lemon, it¡¯s like I finally understand with my body that I love Marika ¡¹

    Maki-san speaks out her thoughts.

    ¡¸ Me too, it tasted like lemon. When I first kissed Kou-kun, my heart was beating so fast that I didn¡¯t know the taste, and yet¡­ ¡¹

    Marika said¡­

    ¡¸ Marika¡­ ¡¹

    I reached out to Marika¡¯s breasts.

    Slowly, and gently, groping her soft breasts.

    ¡¸ Aah, yes. Kou-kun isn¡¯t violent, so it feels good ¡¹

    Then, I licked Marika¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    I lick and taste Marika¡¯s hardened nipples.

    I roll my tongue on her nipples.

    ¡¸ I love it too. It feels good. ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Maki-san, you too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s confused with my suggestion.

    ¡¸ Marika has two breasts so you can lick that side, Maki, ¡¹

    I focus only on Marika¡¯s right breast while letting Maki-san take care of the left.

    ¡¸ She can feel it more on her left. That¡¯s where her heart is after all ¡¹

    Luna told Maki-san

    ¡¸ Maki, lick it. ¡¹

    Marika also tells Maki-san.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try ¡¹

    ¡¸ Try following what Kou-kun is doing ¡¹

    Maki-san timidly touched Marika¡¯s left breast.

    ¡¸ Soft ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be so surprised. You have your breasts too Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ve only touched someone else¡¯s breast when I was a child, and that was my mother ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s copying me, groping Marika¡¯s breasts as if kneading them.

    ¡¸ Also, Marika¡¯s breasts, it¡¯s warm ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s because I¡¯m aroused. I¡¯m doing lewd things after all ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s skin is flushed.

    Her skin is warm.

    ¡¸ My nipples are erect. Maki, lick it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s cherry-red lips bite on Marika¡¯s pink nipples.

    I copied her and sucked it.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, that feels great! Maki and Kou-kun are both sucking me. I¡¯m so happy ¡¹

    Marika said with a blushing face.

    The two of us were licking on Marika¡¯s breasts and then¡­

    Maki-san also does her best to copy me on fondling and sucking Marika¡¯s breasts.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, I want it now ¡¹

    Marika spreads her legs.

    The hem of her bathrobe opens wide, showing Marika¡¯s thin white legs, and her slit.

    It¡¯s already leaking out thick love nectar.

    ¡¸ Maki, watch. This is where Kou-kun goes in

    Marika uses the hand that¡¯s not holding Maki-san and shows her slit to her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t have my hymen anymore, but my first time with Kou-kun is all recorded, so I¡¯ll show it to you later. Now, just watch me ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­ ¡¹

    Maki-san peeks inside Marika¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Wow ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s amazing? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Maki-san from the side.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s, uhm, it¡¯s really wet ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to have sex with Kou-kun, so it¡¯s better if it¡¯s wet. The entry becomes smooth ¡¹

    Marika smiles.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, go ahead ¡¹

    Marika said, but¡­

    ¡¸ Put on a cushion on Marika¡¯s ass so Maki-san could see ¡¹

    I suggested.

    ¡¸ Here you go, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna hands me a cushion.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Luna ¡¹

    I slid it under Marika¡¯s ass and make her hips float higher.

    Marika¡¯s slit is now much cleared to Maki-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸ Take a good look, Maki ¡¹

    Maki-san watches Marika from the side.

    They¡¯re still holding hands.

    I put my penis close to Marika¡¯s slit.

    I¡¯m going for a missionary position.

    ¡¸ Something this big can get inside/ ¡¹

    Maki-san mutters.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve seen us have sex with Kou, haven¡¯t you? It will go inside. She¡¯s much bigger than Luna-chan ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Marika¡¯s body is much more developed compared to Luna¡¯s.

    My dick that went all the way inside Luna, should also get inside Marika¡¯s pussy.

    Besides.

    ¡¸ I already gave him my virginity and done it multiple times. It will go in ¡¹

    Marika tells Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Take a good look, Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay¡­ ¡¹

    In front of Maki-san¡¯s eyes is my glans diving inside Marika¡¯s slit.

    Kuchuri¡­

    My hot rod sticks into her melting vagina.

    ¡¸ Aaah ¡¹

    Marika makes a cute moan.

    ¡¸ Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It hurts at first, but now it feels good, aah~ ¡¹

    Jubububu!!

    Before long, I¡¯m inside Marika to the root.

    ¡¸ Good, I took photos ¡¹

    Ruriko captures the moment of our union at close range.

    Michi¡¯s capturing with her video camera.

    ¡¸ Are you not embarrassed by the camera? ¡¹

    Maki-san asks.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m used to it now. Besides, only the family can watch the records. Nobody outside can watch it so it¡¯s okay ¡¹

    Marika replies with a smile.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the rule of the family, so accept it as such ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, feel free¡­ ¡¹

    Ruriko said, and she stopped taking close-up shots and moved away from the bed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving now, Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-kun ¡¹

    I started moving my hips slowly.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ahn! Aha~ ¡¹

    Marika moans to each thrust I make.

    So far, it¡¯s only been sex with girls I just met today, but¡­

    Marika¡¯s a girl who studies in the same school, and so it¡¯s special to Matsumoto Maki-san to watch this.

    She¡¯s watching earnestly.

    Gripping Marika¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡¸ Maki¡¯s watching, that feels amazing¡­aah, I feel it ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s much more aroused.

    ¡¸ Does it feel that good, Marika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Maki. That¡¯s because you¡¯re right there, and Kou-kun¡¯s doing it with me, it¡¯s like a dream¡­ah¡­yes¡­it feels amazing ¡¹

    Marika watched me have sex with the other girls and her body was totally on fire.

    She¡¯s close to climax.

    ¡¸ Maki, kiss me, Maki, ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay¡­ ¡¹

    Marika kisses Maki-san while I have missionary sex with her.

    The two girls entwine their tongues.

    Marika¡¯s arousal is permeating through Maki¡¯s skin.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Maki! I love you! I loved you all this time!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I love Marika!! ¡¹

    Their emotions kept inside their hearts have become exposed.

    Igarashi Izumi hears Marika and Maki-san¡¯s confession right beside the bed¡­

    ¡¸ Aaaah, yes! I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m about to!!! ¡¹

    Marika shows signs of climax, then Luna approached Marika and Maki-san.

    She touched the skin of the two.

    Marika¡¯s sexual pleasure is directly conveyed to Maki-san.

    ¡¸ W-What¡¯s this feeling? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you feel it? This is me, this is what I¡¯m feeling right now, it¡¯s happiness! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I feel it! Marika, I¡¯m also feeling it¡­ah, what? Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    I wait for Maki-san to reach the same arousal as Marika, and then¡­

    I went for the home stretch.

    ¡¸ Marika!! ¡¹

    I thrust my hips with all my strength!!

    Faster, stronger, harder.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaaahn!! Aaah, I feel it! I feel it!!!! Aaaaah!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah, Marika, Marika, I¡¯m! I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maki! Me too! Maki!! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    Their hands are clasped tightly together, and Marika and Maki ascend to higher heights together.

    I¡¯m about to!!

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaaaah! Aaaaauuuu!!! Maki! I¡¯m about to cum! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! marika!!! Aaaahn!! Aaaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika!! I¡¯m cumming!!! ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, cumming! cumming!! I¡¯m cumming! Maki! Maki!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika! Marika!!! Aaaaah!!! Auuuuu!!!! ¡¹

    The two piano beauties came at the same time, and I followed.

    ¡¸ Cumming! I¡¯m cumming Marika!! ¡¹

    My ejaculation started.

    ¡¸ Aaah, so hot!!! I¡¯m feeling something hot coming in!!! It¡¯s going in deep!! ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s feeling my hot liquid diving into her womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s still a virgin, yet she¡¯s sharing Marika¡¯s senses in her vagina.

    ¡¸ Marika, I¡¯m still cumming!! ¡¹

    I continue to push my glans against Marika¡¯s uterus¡­

    My ejaculation continues.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, cumming! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah!!! ¡¹

    Marika and Maki-san are both drowning in a long and intense wave of ecstasy.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 CH 1435.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    On top of the bed in Minaho-neesan¡¯s hotel suite.

    I¡¯m sweating all over and fell exhausted on top of Marika¡¯s sweating body.

    My ejaculation finally subsided, but my penis still reached deep inside Marika¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s also breathing heavily below me.

    Next to Marika is Matsumoto Maki-san, exhausted as well.

    She shared Marika¡¯s ecstasy thanks to Luna¡¯s Miko power.

    Maki-san¡¯s a virgin, and she experienced the pleasure of sex.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, that felt amazing, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika finally recovered from the afterglow of climax and whispered to my ears.

    It seems that she can¡¯t move her body yet.

    Her face has beads of sweat floating, and her bangs cling to her forehead.

    Marika¡¯s sweat smells like sweet milk.

    ¡¸ It felt amazing to me too ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s wet skin feels soft.

    I enjoy the feeling of her breasts and erect nipples with my hand.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s body shakes as she¡¯s still sensitive.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Can you feel it, Maki? My¡­ ¡¹

    Marika asks Maki, who¡¯s lying next to her, wearing only a bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Yes, I can feel it Marika ¡¹

    Maki-san replies in a raspy tone.

    ¡¸ This is amazing¡­sex¡­ ¡¹

    Marika smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not yet there¡­this time Maki will do it with Kou-kun, and then you and I will be the same ¡¹

    I look at the girls who were watching us have sex.

    Kurose Anju, Kinosh*ta-san, Matsumoto Miki-san, and Igarashi Izumi.

    They¡¯re all dumbfounded, watching Marika and I have sex.

    But, Igarashi Izumi was the only one who turned pale from hearing what Marika said.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand that¡­I¡¯ll do it, I want to be the same as Marika ¡¹

    Maki-san replies with an enchanted look on her face.

    She already exposed her love to Marika, her interest in sex, everything¡­

    She¡¯s become mentally naked, so there¡¯s nothing to hide.

    Seeing that fact made Igarashi Izumi¡¯s eyes dye in despair.

    Igarashi Izumi loves Matsumoto Maki-san romantically, but¡­

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s not even in Maki-san¡¯s head right now.

    She¡¯s forgotten.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s switch, it¡¯s Maki¡¯s turn this time ¡¹

    Marika said.

    It¡¯s finally time to take the virginity of Maki-san, the elder of the Matsumoto sisters, and Marika¡¯s classmate.

    I ejaculated inside Mariko and Marika¡¯s wombs but¡­

    I don¡¯t have a problem going for the third one in a row. I can still go on

    ¡¸ Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I know what Marika wants.

    ¡¸ Maki, look ¡¹

    I raised my body so Maki-san could get a good look at the union.

    Of course, the virgin spectator too.

    Mariko and Luna who are naked, and on the bed, are also watching, and Ruriko and Michi are ready with their cameras.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    I slowly pull out my penis from Marika¡¯s inside.

    ¡¸ Ah~ ¡¹

    The bulge of my glans spills out of Marika¡¯s vulva.

    After a bit of delay, my semen dripped out of Marika¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ This is Kou-kun¡¯s semen, and it¡¯s filling me up right now because Kou-kun gave me a lot ¡¹

    Marika spreads her legs and pats her abdomen.

    That¡¯s about where her womb is.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do it right now, but I will give birth to Kou-kun¡¯s child. That¡¯s the rule of the family. I will only have sex with Kou-kun. Kou-kun will be the only man who can see my naked body, but, I don¡¯t hate it. I like Kou-kun, he¡¯s kind and a good man. He¡¯s a trustworthy man, the husband of the family, and I¡¯m one of Kou-kun¡¯s wives ¡¹

    Marika told Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s how it is. We¡¯re Kou¡¯s women. The only reason we¡¯re family and sisters is that we¡¯re all Kou¡¯s wives, and we decided to bear his child. That¡¯s why we will only have sex with Kou ¡¹

    Mariko looks down at Maki-san from above as she sits on the large bed and said.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t care about the rules, I just want to be with Marika, so I¡¯ll follow it ¡¹

    Maki-san got up from the bed and replied.

    ¡¸ Maki will give birth to Kou-kun¡¯s child too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Will only have sex with Kou-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I won¡¯t do it with other men ¡¹

    ¡¸ And we¡¯ll raise the child together? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯ll raise my child and Marika¡¯s child with love ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you¡¯ll also cherish the other sister¡¯s children, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know, I accept it all ¡¹

    Marika felt satisfied with the conversation and smiled.

    Maki-san also changed.

    After sharing sex senses with Marika, she no longer hesitates to join our family.

    She accepts her fate.

    ¡¸ Then, Maki, take it off ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Marika loosened Maki-san¡¯s bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, do you want to take it off instead? ¡¹

    Marika turned and asked me, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll let Marika do it. I¡¯ll just watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, leave it to me then ¡¹

    Marika smiled and stripped Maki-san¡¯s bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be shy, Maki. Everyone on the bed is naked. ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s right, Marika, Mariko, Luna, and I are all naked on top of the bed.

    Ruriko and Michi, the filming duo put on their bathrobes, and the spectators still have their clothes on.

    ¡¸ Now Maki¡¯s just like us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s naked body is exposed to our gazes.

    I see. She has a slender and beautiful body.

    Her breasts are well shaped, and her small nipples are pink.

    Perhaps because she¡¯s a pianist and she has a good posture that her frame is clean and beautiful.

    She has thin and long legs, and fingers too.

    And Maki-san¡¯s skin is flushed because she shared Marika¡¯s climax.

    She¡¯s sweating.

    Her genitals are also wet.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so beautiful Matsumoto Maki-san ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Mariko-san too. Luna-san, Ruriko-san, and Michi-san. You¡¯re all so beautiful ¡¹

    Maki-san said.

    She¡¯s focusing on the girl¡¯s body because she likes girls.

    My women are indeed beautiful.

    ¡¸ Of course, Marika also has a beautiful body ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maki too, but¡­ ¡¹

    Marika smiles.

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll become more beautiful once you have sex with Kou-kun. That¡¯s true for all of us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it relieves you of stress, your blood circulation becomes better, and your skin becomes glossy, and above all that, you become more confident as a woman ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I finally get what it means when they say that you become a woman once you experience sex. I had sex with Kou and understood why I was born a woman. Aren¡¯t you the same, Ruriko-chan? ¡¹

    Mariko turned to Ruriko who was handling the camera.

    ¡¸ Yes. Mariko-chan¡¯s correct. I was born to become Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave, and I realize that it was the right fate. I feel happy about it ¡¹

    Ruriko replies while taking photos of Marika and Maki-san¡¯s bodies.

    ¡¸ With that said, lie down Maki-san. Show it to Kou ¡¹

    Mariko urges her.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ Maki, lie down here, just like how I did earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Marika had Maki-san lie down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Now put this under your butt ¡¹

    She puts a cushion under Maki¡¯s ass as I did to her earlier.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Luna, do we have more cushions? If there is, then bring two or three more ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s in the room over there, Nii-san, give me a minute ¡¹

    Luna goes off the bed and went to the other room.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, what¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Well, Maki-san will need a bit more elevation under her butt to get the angle right. ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s slit seems to be lower compared to Marika¡¯s.

    And since her body is thin and her pelvis is firm, insertion would be smoother if her waist is higher.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s her first time, so I want to adjust the angle so it doesn¡¯t hurt that much ¡¹

    ¡¸ As expected of Kou, just leave it to him ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    I¡¯ve done it with a lot of virgins in my life so I already know what to do.

    ¡¸ Here, I brought them ¡¹

    Luna brings in cushions in her arms and returned to the bed.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Luna. Maki-san, raise your butt ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I add a cushion under Maki-san¡¯s ass while she lifts her hips to a bridge.

    ¡¸ You can lower it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, okay ¡¹

    Her cute ass rests on the pile of cushions and I added more.

    ¡¸ How is it, Kou-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t do a final check if she doesn¡¯t open her legs wide ¡¹

    Sex is basically a woman spreading her legs so a man could put his dick in

    There are exceptions of course, but I¡¯d rather not go with rough sex for deflowering.

    ¡¸ Right. Maki spread your legs. Just like how I did earlier ¡¹

    ¡¸ But that¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Maki-san hides her face.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re about to do something more embarrassing ¡¹

    ¡¸ The pain and embarrassment are both pleasures ¡¹

    Mariko said, and Michi added while she was holding the camera.

    ¡¸ Ready yourself, Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it ¡¹

    Maki-san, who¡¯s lying down on the bed, spreads her legs.

    ¡¸ Spread it wider ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna-chan, hold the other leg, I¡¯ll hold this one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Mariko and Luna attach themselves to Maki-san¡¯s legs.

    Then.

    ¡¸ One two! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re spreading it ¡¹

    The two spread open Maki-san¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸ Iyaan! ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s embarrassed that she twists her body, but Mariko and Luna hold her, so she can¡¯t close her legs.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama, we¡¯re going to check Maki-san¡¯s hymen now ¡¹

    Ruriko, who¡¯s in charge of the camera, brings it closer to Maki-san¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh, this is one of the customs, we let Kou see the hymen.

    Then, we also take photos of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We also had our photos taken ¡¹

    Mariko and Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ You lose it once you have sex, so you can only see it now. I¡¯ll open it up ¡¹

    Marika uses her fingers to split open Maki-san¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s opening feels the air.

    Yeah, I see the white film, that¡¯s her hymen.

    ¡¸ Maki¡¯s hymen looks cute ¡¹

    Marika said, and love nectar drips from the slit.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll show you photos of mine later. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll look at it, I don¡¯t like it that only mine is seen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re going to be the same on everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s a promise ¡¹

    Maki-san looked up at Marika bashfully and said.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, Kurose-san, and Kinohsita-san, do you want to see? Maki-san¡¯s hymen looks cute. It will be gone soon so now¡¯s your only chance. Igarashi-san too ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at the spectators.

    They¡¯re all sitting next to the bed, so¡­

    Maki-san¡¯s naked body is just right in front of them.

    Oh, Miki-san looks in her pain as she watches her sister¡¯s lasciviousness.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s just surprised.

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s curious.

    And Igarashi Izumi¡¯s staring at Maki-san¡¯s genitals.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s about time for Kou to do his thing ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right.

    I had fun watching the girls, but it¡¯s my turn now.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, here ¡¹

    Marika calls me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m scared, Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here with you Maki. Hold my hand ¡¹

    Marika lies next to Maki and holds her hand.

    They¡¯ve swapped places from when Marika had sex earlier.

    I got on top of Maki-san¡¯s naked body.

    Oh, I can feel Igarashi Izumi¡¯s gaze at my back.

    Luna¡¯s holding down Igarashi Izumi so she doesn¡¯t act violently or even talk, but¡­

    Igarashi Izumi has strong feelings for Matsumoto Maki, and she doesn¡¯t want me to deflower her.

    She¡¯s hoping to get Maki-san out of my clutches from the bottom of her heart.

    But, I will have sex with Maki-san.

    Then, Matsumoto Maki-san will join our family, and be together with Marika.

    Maki-san¡¯s a beauty, and she has a talent for music, which is good for the other members of the family when she joins in.

    She¡¯s needed, and I want her, so I¡¯m taking her.

    That¡¯s how I live.

    ¡¸ Maki-san, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Wait, Marika first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Kou-kun, give us a second ¡¹

    Marika kissed Maki-san.

    Their tongues entwined, sucking each other.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Good luck, Maki. I¡¯ll be with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, go ahead ¡¹

    Marika urges me and so I kissed Maki-san.

    Maki-san¡¯s lips are tight, she must be nervous about kissing a man for the first time.

    Still, her tension comes off as I lick her lips with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Kissing a man feels different ¡¹

    Maki-san says after letting go.

    ¡¸ Well yes, compared to doing it with girls ¡¹

    I licked Maki-san¡¯s ears.

    Then, her nape.

    ¡¸ Ahn, iyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid Maki. It¡¯s Kou-kun doing it ¡¹

    Marika whispers to encourage Maki-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m touching your breasts ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? No ¡¹

    Even if she says that my hands already grabbed Maki-san¡¯s right breast.

    Yes, that¡¯s soft. Elastic. It¡¯s just the right size to fit in my hand.

    It¡¯s a little bit harder than Marika¡¯s.

    Must be because she¡¯s a virgin.

    Maybe, she¡¯s nervous, her skin is sweating.

    ¡¸ I-Its my first time having a man touch me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was like that too, so you¡¯ll be fine, Maki ¡¹

    Marika smiled gently.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ There! ¡¹

    I rubbed Maki-san¡¯s nipples with my thumb.

    ¡¸ Can you feel the chill? Maki, you touched my breasts the same way too, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, but¡­ ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s confused and feeling discomfort from me teasing her nipples.

    So, I just continued.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m licking them now ¡¹

    I approached Maki-san¡¯s nipples and then¡­

    ¡¸ No, wait, please let Marika do that first!! ¡¹

    Maki-san says selfishly¡­

    ¡¸ No, Maki. Kou-kun loves breasts, so he has to take that first ¡¹

    Marika whispered to Maki-san¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸ B-But¡­ ¡¹

    I put Maki-san¡¯s nipple in my mouth.

    Her small nipples are already stiff.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    I licked the tip of her nipples.

    ¡¸ Iyaan, that tickles ¡¹

    ¡¸ It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Maki will soon come to love it ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, I won¡¯t! Ahn~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You will. Just like how I do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Noo, don¡¯t suck it ¡¹

    I enjoyed the feeling of Maki-san¡¯s nipples with my lips and tongue.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Marika, you can have this nipple. We¡¯ll lick them together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika¡¯s licking it too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-kun allowed me ¡¹

    ¡¸ If Marika¡¯s licking it, then I¡¯m okay ¡¹

    Marika and I attacked her nipples at the same time.

    ¡¸ But, Iyaa, an ahn! ¡¹

    Maki-san can feel it.

    Oh, Igarashi Izumi¡¯s gaze is piercing me.

    Undying love towards Maki-san, and a strong hatred and hostile look towards Marika and me.

    ¡¸ Aahn, it feels weird ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, you can feel it, Maki, ¡¹

    Then, I licked Maki-san¡¯s navel.

    ¡¸ Hyaa ¡¹

    The pianist girl¡¯s belly is soft.

    Then, my tongue goes to¡­

    ¡¸ N-Noo, don¡¯t lick that part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t do that, Maki, Kou-kun¡¯s tasting them all ¡¹

    I licked Maki-san¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Noo!! ¡¹

    The sour taste of her love nectar spreads on my tongue.

    Maki-san¡¯s lewd smell drifts in the room.

    ¡¸ Ah, aah, aaaah!! ¡¹

    Then, I exposed Maki-san¡¯s clitoris with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Ah, hiiii!! ¡¹

    I licked it.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaa!! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    I licked her small ruby clitoris with my tongue.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaaah!!! ¡¹

    Maki-san¡¯s leaking out more love nectar from inside her.

    Yes, that¡¯s good enough.

    I got up.

    ¡¸ Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Marika approached my penis while still holding Maki-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll get it wet so it doesn¡¯t hurt when it goes inside Maki ¡¹

    Saying that she licks my penis in front of Maki-san.

    She smeared it with her saliva.

    ¡¸ Marika¡­ ¡¹

    Maki-san looks at Marika serving me with her mouth.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good enough Marika ¡¹

    Marika lets go and her saliva¡¯s making a string between her lips and the tip of my glans.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s have sex then ¡¹

    I said. Maki-san trembles.

    ¡¸ I knew it, I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Maki-san mutters as she looks up at my erection.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve seen it go inside me, didn¡¯t you? Maki will accept it too. We¡¯ll be the same ¡¹

    Marika lies next to Maki-san and whispers to her ears.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll hold Maki-san¡¯s legs. ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you move too much, it¡¯ll hurt instead ¡¹

    Mariko and Luna hold Maki-san¡¯s legs.

    Their deflowering hasn¡¯t been that long since¡­

    They¡¯re thinking and moving on how to keep Maki-san from feeling fear, and how I can make it go in smoothly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in ¡¹

    My glans points at Maki-san¡¯s slit.

    Maki-san¡¯s slit is overflowing with love nectar, and Marika¡¯s saliva is making my penis shine.

    Contact.

    ¡¸ Kyauu ¡¹

    Just that made Maki-san tremble.

    Tension runs through the naked body of this piano girl.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll be fine, Maki ¡¹

    Marika kissed her.

    I feel the heat of Maki-san¡¯s insides with the tip of my penis.

    I check the angle.

    Yes, once I get this in¡­

    But before putting it in, I turned around.

    Oh, Igarashi Izumi¡¯s looking here with a grim face.

    Her eyes show so much hate that it wants to kill me.

    That¡¯s why I fixed my posture so Igarashi Izumi could see the insertion.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hiiiii!!! ¡¹

    I push in my hips and the pressure of my glans spreads Maki-san¡¯s opening wide.

    ¡¸ I-Iyaaaaa¡­I-It hurts ¡¹

    Zunyuu, I push the virgin membrane and dived into Maki¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸ It hurts! Aaah!! ¡¹

    Her virgin vagina is narrow and hot.

    It¡¯s clamping my penis.

    But, it¡¯s wet with warm love nectar.

    Then, I slowly push into the root.

    ¡¸ Kyaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, go for it, Maki! ¡¹

    Marika grabs Maki-san¡¯s hand and cheers her up.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all in ¡¹

    The tip of my penis makes contact with Maki-san¡¯s uterus.

    It¡¯s all in, so let¡¯s take a break.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re taking photos ¡¹

    Ruriko uses the camera to capture Maki-san¡¯s first union with me.

    Michi¡¯s also using her video camera to capture Maki-san breathing heavily and sweating as I¡¯m inside her.

    ¡¸ Maki, look at the camera, it¡¯s a commemorative photo ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Marika fixes Maki-san¡¯s hair sticking to her forehead due to sweat and kisses her cheek.

    ¡¸ Can you see it? Maki¡¯s having sex with Kou-kun right now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I can see it. I¡¯m having sex right now, Marika ¡¹

    The cushion elevates her hips, so when Maki-san raises her head, she can see for herself where we¡¯re united.

    My thick penis and Maki-san¡¯s slit fit tight to the root.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m no longer a virgin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, and that¡¯s cute, Maki ¡¹

    The two kissed.

    Maki-san¡¯s vagina tightens up, stimulating my penis.

    Ruriko and Michi capture that moment too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll move slowly ¡¹

    I can tell from this situation¡­

    Maki-san doesn¡¯t feel much pain, and she doesn¡¯t bleed much.

    Her genitals have loosened up well, and I tore her membrane cleanly.

    The deflowering went much more smoothly than expected.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, be gentle with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    I moved my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, iyaaan!! Aaahn! ¡¹

    Maki-san moans loudly.

    ¡¸ How is it, Maki? Does it hurt? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as I thought ¡¹

    I knew it.

    After hearing Marika and Maki-san¡¯s conversation, my thrust went deeper and faster.

    I can hear wet sounds from the joint.

    The sound is becoming rhythmic.

    ¡¸ Aaahn! Aaah! Auuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maki, you¡¯re so cute. Maki¡­ ¡¹

    Marika smiles while teasing Maki-san¡¯s breasts

    ¡¸ Aahn! Marika! Marika! I love you! I love you! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Maki. I love you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaah! Aaaahn!! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the same now, Maki and I ¡¹

    Marika said.

    But, I¡¯m the one having sex with Maki-san, so I can tell.

    Marika and Maki are different.

    Their faces, their voices.

    The feeling of their skin.

    The smell of their sweat, and the taste of their love nectars.

    The feeling inside their vaginas wrapping my penis.

    Women are different.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Aahn!! Yes! The same, we¡¯re becoming the same! Marika and me!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s coming soon, Maki ¡¹

    Marika and Maki-san.

    The two pianists wish to become one.

    ¡¸ Aaah, aaah! Aaaahn!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ So cute, Maki ¡¹

    The two hold each other¡¯s hands and kiss each other.

    Maki-san¡¯s insides become even wetter.

    I went for my final stretch.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaaah!! Marika!! Marika!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maki! Maki!!! ¡¹

    I thrust hard inside Maki-san.

    I polish my penis and rise up her tight virgin hole.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s coming soon!! ¡¹

    Hot stuff is building up deep in my hips.

    My white stinky fluid demands me to release them as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ Maki, look at Kou-kun¡¯s face ¡¹

    Marika told Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Tell Kou this, ¡°Pour it inside Maki¡± ¡¹

    Hearing Marika says that.

    This is the first time she¡¯s having sex.

    Maki-san looked straight into my eyes.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Cum inside me! Cum inside Maki! ¡¹

    I¡­

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cumming! Maki!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaaah!! Aaaaah!!!! ¡¹

    I rub the tip of my glans against Maki¡¯s cervix with all my might.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸ Nooooo!!! Anything but that!!!! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi broke through Luna¡¯s control and shouted.

    But, it¡¯s too late!!

    ¡¸ Uuuuuughh!!!!! ¡¹

    I ejaculated inside Maki.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, so hot! It feels so hot inside!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-kun¡¯s semen is inside Maki ¡¹

    Marika tells Maki.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu, uuuuuuuuu!!! ¡¹

    I clenched my ass and continued ejaculating.

    Until I fill up Maki¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaaaaa!!! This can¡¯t be!!!! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi cries behind us.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    I continued to release inside Maki until the last drop.

    I fell exhausted on top of Maki¡¯s soft body.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸ Noooooo! Noooooo!!! ¡¹

    I can hear Igarashi Izumi¡¯s cries.

    ¡¸ Aaah, auuuuuuu ¡¹

    Maki-san took some time to regain her breath.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Maki? ¡¹

    Marika asks Maki.

    ¡¸ I think¡­anyway¡­that was amazing ¡¹

    Maki finally answered while breathing heavily.

    ¡¸ Tonight¡¯s the first one, so you might still feel some pain and discomfort, but after a few times, it¡¯ll feel good ¡¹

    Mariko, who¡¯s holding Maki¡¯s right leg has said

    ¡¸ I think¡­I can understand it¡­ ¡¹

    Maki replied.

    I also felt that I got to understand what was good about her quickly.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, Maki, you have to thank Kou-kun. Say ¡°Thank you for taking Maki¡¯s virginity¡± ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ Did Marika say that too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I wonder? But I do remember it. I felt great giving my virginity to Kou-kun. Thanks, Kou-kun. Thank you for making me feel good ¡¹

    Marika buries her face in Maki¡¯s breasts and kissed my cheeks.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll do the same. Thank you for taking Maki¡¯s virginity, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Maki kissed me on the forehead.

    ¡¸ Can I call you Kou-kun? Like Marika ¡¹

    Marika looks at me and asked.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t mind ¡¹

    That¡¯s because Maki wants to be the same as Marika.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kou-kun. I¡¯m also just like Marika now, I¡¯ll have sex with nobody else but you! I¡¯ll bear your child together with Marika, and also¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Love Maki and I forever ¡¹

    Maki said, Marika added.

    ¡¸ Yes. Please love me together with Marika, please take care of me ¡¹

    My penis is still inside her.

    Maki tells me with the smile of someone who made a breakthrough.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1436.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m pulling out now ¡¹

    I managed to get up even after three consecutive ejaculations.

    I slowly pull out my penis from Maki¡¯s insides.

    ¡¸ Ahn!~ ¡¹

    Maki seems to have a sensitive body.

    There¡¯s hardly any damage from deflowering too.

    My wilted glans come out of Maki¡¯s entrance.

    A moment later and my semen, mixed with her virgin blood, trickles out of her.

    Maki¡¯s already tired so she remained limp.

    ¡¸ Please stay still ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi are also taking photos of Maki¡¯s lascivious look.

    I flop down on the empty space in the king-sized bed.

    As expected, I¡¯m worn out.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, towel, and cold tea ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s a thoughtful girl so she wipes off my sweat with a towel.

    She also used the tea bottle she brought for me to cool me down by placing it on my forehead.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-san, I want to be in the same frame with Maki ¡¹

    Marika spreads her legs next to Maki.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m with Maki right now. The two of us are filled with Kou-kun¡¯s baby seeds ¡¹

    I ejaculated inside Marika before going with Maki, so now, both the piano girls have received fresh semen in their wombs.

    ¡¸ Indeed we are, Marika ¡¹

    Maki smiled at Marika.

    The classmates take photos of their naked bodies.

    ¡¸ Hey, I know that you two are getting in the mood, but I also have Kou¡¯s semen in my womb ¡¹

    Mariko cuts in between the two.

    ¡¸ And so, let¡¯s take a photo with the three of us ¡¹

    Mariko also spread her legs to the camera.

    The lens point at the genitals filled with my semen.

    ¡¸ Right. Maki, Mariko-san is also now Maki¡¯s sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please take care of me ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just me. Ruriko-chan, Michi-chan, and Luna-chan here are also your sisters now. Most of the girls in the mansion too. Also, Kinosh*ta-san and Kurose-san over there will join the sisters ¡¹

    Mariko smiled at Maki.

    ¡¸ Anyway,, you have a lot of sisters now. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Maki replies happily.

    ¡¸ Stop the honorifics. We¡¯re the same age. We already had sex with Kou together so I¡¯ll call you Maki-chan now. I call Marika-san Jasmine-chan though ¡¹

    ¡¸ Jasmine-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Some in the family call me that. Marika means Jasmine in English after all ¡¹

    Marika replied bashfully.

    ¡¸ You can call me Mariko-chan ¡¹

    Mariko said and smiled.

    ¡¸ Kou, how do you want to call Maki-chan? ¡¹

    Mariko asks me.

    ¡¸ Just Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that good? Maki? We both are Kou-kun¡¯s women so you don¡¯t mind him calling you without suffix, right? ¡¹

    Marika smiled at Maki and said.

    ¡¸ Ah, okay. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m Kou-kun¡¯s woman just like Marika ¡¹

    Maki repeated what Marika said to affirm with herself.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Mariko, Marika, and Maki, we¡¯re all the same age, and we all have M at the start of our names. Is there anyone else? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh right, Megumi-san too. I guess the four of us make a quartet? ¡¹

    Mariko laughs.

    ¡¸ Kou, let¡¯s have sex together with the five of us. We¡¯ll please you plenty ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure, next time ¡¹

    If that makes the family get along better, then¡­

    So far, Megu and Mariko hardly make contact with each other, but¡­

    Megu and Marika have a common feature as daughters of the prostitute of the mansion.

    Marika in between Megu and Mariko, and then add Maki to the mix.

    ¡¸ Yes. We¡¯ll serve together¡­although, I still don¡¯t know much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it, you have me, Maki, also your sisters, they¡¯ll teach you about sex, so don¡¯t worry ¡¹

    Marika and Maki hold hands.

    ¡¸ Hey, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika looked at me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can I kiss and lick Maki when Kou-kun¡¯s not present? ¡¹

    She bashfully points at her pussy while saying that.

    ¡¸ Of course, I won¡¯t put even my fingers inside, only Kou-kun¡¯s thing can. Mine and Maki¡¯s will only accept Kou-kun¡¯s thing. But, can we lick each other? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind. Marika and Maki are both my women, but they¡¯re also lovers, so I understand it. Even when I¡¯m not there, the two of you can kiss, touch, and lick each other, think of it as normal ¡¹

    I tell them straightforwardly.

    Marika and Maki usually live in the dorm.

    They can only stay at the mansion on weekends.

    The two of them are into each other, so I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll make love with each other in the dorm.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika and Maki thanked me.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t neglect your piano lessons because of that. Rather, you two should get better now that you¡¯re together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll also do my best in studying music. Together with Marika¡­ ¡¹

    Both of them have serious personalities so I don¡¯t think I need to worry about them.

    Such talk reminded me of another classmate of Marika and Maki.

    I looked towards the spectator seat by the bed and Igarashi Izumi was still crying.

    It¡¯s depressing so nobody calls her out. She just sobs alone.

    Kurose Anju is talking to Kinosh*ta-san.

    Maki¡¯s sister, Miki-san, looks confused, watching her sister in bed.

    She must be surprised by Maki¡¯s change after having sex.

    Mariko noticed me looking at Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Hey, how about the spectators? What are your impressions of watching us have sex? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Uhm, to be honest, I don¡¯t get it. Why is Nee-san making such a bright face now? Even participating everyone else in the naked photo session

    Miki-san answered honestly.

    While we¡¯re talking, Ruriko¡¯s filming the naked girls on the bed that¡¯s having fun.

    Michi has shut down the video cameras.

    I guess she¡¯s being considerate to not record even the private conversations.

    ¡¸ Right, I have no idea why it became like this either. But¡­ ¡¹

    Maki tells her sister.

    ¡¸ But it¡¯s true that I feel refreshed after having sex with Kou. It¡¯s like the evil spirit has been exorcised, or should I say that I feel like I wonder what I was worried about. Now, I don¡¯t worry about my future at all. Kou-kun, Marika, and everyone will come to help ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Why do you trust them so much? It was our first time meeting them ¡¹

    Miki-san asks her sister with a suspicious look.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right, but after having sex with Kou-kun, I finally understood that Kou¡¯s been thinking about us ever since we met him earlier this five, and he¡¯s done a lot. It¡¯s all for us, to save us, and he never had such wicked thoughts while doing so. Kou-kun¡¯s a good person ¡¹

    Maki-san replies to her sister with a beaming smile who broke through her doubts.

    However, Miki-san.

    ¡¸ To be honest, it¡¯s disgusting. I¡¯m sorry to say this but Nee-san looks like you got hooked on some kind of cult. Besides, what I don¡¯t get is that you need to have sex with this person, even giving your first time to him. Much less promising to give birth to his child¡­ ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Well, she¡¯s not wrong.

    Girls with normal thoughts would find us abnormal.

    Miki-san says, but Maki;\

    ¡¸ But, If Kou-kun was a bad guy, he would be more¡­how do I say this¡­he¡¯d forcefully rape you and me, not giving us the choice. He won¡¯t take his time, he¡¯d do it right away after Grandfather left ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-kun even showed himself having sex with Mariko-chan and the other girls so I don¡¯t get afraid, Mariko-san even showed it to me. Showing me that sex isn¡¯t scary ¡¹

    Maki looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s because if you¡¯re feeling uneasy, it¡¯ll be problematic because sex can become traumatic to you ¡¹

    Mariko affirmed with a smile.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun also did it with Marika. Then, Marika was gentle with me, thinking about me. You¡¯ve seen it, haven¡¯t you, Miki? ¡¹

    Maki shows her hand still holding Marika¡¯s hand to Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Sure, I thought that Nee-san might be sexually abused, but it didn¡¯t feel that way, but¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san is still not convinced.

    ¡¸ In the end, you won¡¯t understand it unless you actually have sex with Kou-kun. I figured it out when I did. Yes. I understand it now. I feel my bond with Marika and everyone else too. I finally get what they mean when they say ¡°Family¡± ¡¹

    Maki looks at the girls around her.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t regret it, rather, I¡¯m thankful. Now, I only feel happy ¡¹

    Maki declares with a refreshed smile.

    ¡¸ But, I still think it¡¯s weird. Having sex with a man you don¡¯t even like, even giving birth to their child ¡¹

    Miki-san says, Mariko.

    ¡¸ But, Miki-san will need to have sex with Kou too, right? I mean, you received his help, so you must repay him ¡¹

    I, no, we¡¯re¡­

    We saved the Matsumoto sisters from their grandfather who was against them studying music.

    Miki-san doesn¡¯t need to let go of the violin her late father gifted her.

    ¡¸ But, you should¡¯ve placed the conditions that it¡¯s sex and childbirth when we asked for help!! We didn¡¯t hear about this, but you¡¯re just saying it this late! ¡¹

    Miki-san objects.

    ¡¸ Oh? What are you talking about? When we first asked you sisters earlier today, you had the face that says ¡°We¡¯ll do anything just so we can continue studying music¡± ¡¹

    Mariko laughs.

    ¡¸ Back then, you would be okay accepting the condition of becoming Kou¡¯s lover. If it lets you continue your passion. Am I wrong? ¡¹

    New novel chapters are published on Freewebn?vel.c?m.

    The truth is, the Matsumoto sisters were cornered when I met them, but¡­

    They don¡¯t know if they should trust us.

    That¡¯s why even if I bring out the condition to them, Miki-san would refuse.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re probably feeling relaxed now that your problem with your grandfather has been taken care of for the time being, aren¡¯t you? You seem to have lost sight of the value of what¡¯s done for you ¡¹

    Mariko stirs up Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Besides, you¡¯re a scholarship student, aren¡¯t you? If you and Maki-chan got accepted as scholarship students of the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center, then you can continue to play your violin in an ideal environment. It¡¯s not just tuition and living expenses, Kouzuki house can use its power to introduce good teachers to you, and in the future, they¡¯ll even let you study abroad on good terms. Kou just gave you such an opportunity to be in such a privileged environment, but I wonder if you¡¯re just tossing that away? ¡¹

    ¡¸?! ¡¹

    Miki-san hangs her head.

    ¡¸ Without having sex with Kou and joining the family, you have nothing ahead of you. Isn¡¯t that obvious? If you¡¯re just a stranger, then Kou and we will not do anything more for you ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Maki

    ¡¸ Maki-chan, don¡¯t help her out. That¡¯s her life, and she has to be willing to pay for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know. Mariko-chan ¡¹

    Maki replied to Mariko, then¡­

    ¡¸ Maki, this is the path I chose, you have to make that decision for yourself ¡¹

    She tells her younger sibling.

    ¡¸ I cannot repay Kou-kun for Miki as well. Miki¡¯s life is Miki¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is it really necessary to have sex with that man, and give birth to his child? ¡¹

    The violin girl asks her sister bitterly.

    ¡¸ I still don¡¯t get why we have to be family with that person ¡¹

    Then, Mariko.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave our family anytime ¡¹

    She tells Miki calmly.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s big-hearted that he won¡¯t ask for revenge because you left the family. Although, you¡¯ll lose all the graces from our family. We don¡¯t help anyone who leaves the family, and we won¡¯t even talk to you if we happen to bump into you outside. We¡¯ll sever our connections. ¡¹

    If you leave the family before that, then we¡¯ll erase all her memories of our family.

    We have too many secrets that we have to hide.

    Fortunately, we have the shrine maidens who can erase those memories.

    ¡¸ Besides, if you really want to become a professional, then you¡¯d never want to miss the opportunity we just presented you today. How can anyone who¡¯d throw away such a lucky ticket ever become a violinist? Do you have no dream? No passion? Just have sex with Kou and become his woman, and you¡¯ll get the best environment you could ever have! ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, you don¡¯t need to have sex with Kou that frequently. As you already know, Kou has a lot of sex partners. If you don¡¯t ask for it, you¡¯ll only do it occasionally, when it¡¯s your turn. Of course, to become family, you have to do the first one ¡¹

    Miki-san looked up and looked at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Giving birth to Kou¡¯s child, you can give a promise for now. If you don¡¯t want to give birth to his child, then work hard until you¡¯re 25, then become a first-class violinist to be independent. Then once you pay back the costs that Kou spent up to that point, you can leave the family. You can do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s possible. I don¡¯t recommend it however ¡¹

    Michi mutters.

    ¡¸ However, you¡¯ll need to fulfill your duties as one of Master¡¯s women until then.

    They have to have sex with me, and not have sex with other men.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t get it! ¡¹

    Miki-san crouches, covering her head.

    ¡¸ I mean, I¡­ ¡¹

    Looking at her sister¡¯s confused face¡­

    Maki realized something.

    ¡¸ Oh right! I forgot about that! Miki ¡¹

    ¡¸ What¡¯s up? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Maki.

    Maki turned to me.

    ¡¸ Ah, uhm, Kou-kun, Miki doesn¡¯t live with me in the dorm so I heard it from her just from a call, that¡¯s why I forgot about it ¡¹

    Maki lives in a dorm, and her sister, Miki-san lives with her mother.

    They don¡¯t live together.

    The younger ones only make calls from time to time.

    And so?

    ¡¸ Wait, Nee-san, I¡¯ll tell them myself ¡¹

    Miki-san looked at me with a serious face.

    just what is it?

    ¡¸ The truth is, I¡¯m dating someone right now ¡¹

    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª

    Even if she¡¯s a middle-schooler, Miki-san¡¯s a beauty.

    I see. It¡¯s not weird for her to be dating a man.

    I didn¡¯t consider that.

    Then that does mean?

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not as Nii-san thinks ¡¹

    Luna whispered.

    She seems to have seen Miki-san¡¯s memories.

    In short, Miki-san¡¯s still a virgin despite dating a man.

    ¡¸ She hasn¡¯t kissed yet either ¡¹

    Oh, I guess that¡¯s because they¡¯re still middle-schoolers.

    ¡¸ It hasn¡¯t been a month since they started dating ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ Err, that means, you have a lover? ¡¹

    Mariko cuts in.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Miki-san replied, looking down.

    ¡¸ So, which is it? ¡¹

    Hmm?

    Mariko?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s either you break up with him and have sex with Kou? Or Have sex with Kou before breaking up with him. Which one will you pick? ¡¹

    Mariko asks like it¡¯s normal.

    ¡¸ I know that it¡¯s normal to have sex before breaking up, but I think that having sex before breaking up with him affirms your decision. It¡¯s to sort out your feelings ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Either way, it¡¯s already decided that you¡¯ll break up with your lover and have sex with Kou. You don¡¯t have a choice. Your choice is which one goes first

    Mariko declared.

    ¡¸ Wait, Mariko ¡¹

    I stopped her.

    ¡¸ Miki-san can¡¯t catch up with that speed ¡¹

    She needs to sort things out and ask for details.

    Also.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, just how much do you love that guy? ¡¹

    Marika, who has been quiet until now, asks Miki-san.

    True, we don¡¯t know the status of their love.

    If they were dating only for a month, then her love for her partner is much greater than her rational thinking.

    I understand that Mariko¡¯s rational attack so far has been unacceptable to Miki-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san;

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡¹

    You don¡¯t know?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time dating a guy, and he¡¯s the one who said that he likes me, asking me to date him. At first, I told him that I can¡¯t, but he was so persistent, that he¡¯s done it four times last year ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you accepted him? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ I was uneasy. Father was ill, and Nee-san was in a dorm, not at home. I wanted someone to be by my side. That¡¯s why, last month, I responded with ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but let¡¯s try it out for now¡± ¡¹

    So she isn¡¯t clear if her emotions toward the guy is love?

    Even so, she accepted the idea of dating.

    ¡¸ But, after that¡­Father died¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san¡­

    ¡¸ A lot happened during the funeral, there was commotion every day, and uhm, we started dating, but we hardly ever saw each other. ¡¹

    I see.

    The last month has been challenging for the Matsumoto sisters.

    ¡¸ But, we chat every day on our phones, and so I¡¯m sure that we¡¯re dating, but¡­ ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Have you two ever gone out for a date? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Yes. Not even once ¡¹

    ¡¸ Does that mean you haven¡¯t kissed yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we haven¡¯t yet ¡¹

    Miki-san answered bashfully.

    ¡¸ But, if ever I need to have sex with Kuromori-san after this, then I¡¯ll explain it to him, and I want to give him a proper breakup ¡¹

    She¡¯s got such an earnest personality.

    She doesn¡¯t want to half-heart everything she does.

    ¡¸ Okay, I get it. I understand Miki-san¡¯s situation ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me.

    ¡¸ Is there anything else you haven¡¯t told us? ¡¹

    I asked Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Yes. My¡­uhm ¡¹

    So she did.

    ¡¸ Just tell us. We can¡¯t make a move unless you do ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I sent a lewd photo to him¡­ ¡¹

    Nununu?

    Lewd photo?

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, he chatted, and told me that he wants it¡­we couldn¡¯t meet for so long, and it¡¯s our first time dating, so I felt sorry for him¡­so¡­ ¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸ It means that you sent him a lewd photo of yourself? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    This is bad.

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1437.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯ll ask just in case, but what kind of image was it? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Matusmoto Miki-san

    ¡¸ I took a selfie of myself in underwear. He said that he wants a naked photo, but I didn¡¯t want to do that ¡¹

    Miki-san replied.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just underwear, then that¡¯s okay. I thought. We¡¯re dating anyway ¡¹

    I know that she went through a lot and it must¡¯ve taken a mental toll on her, her father just died, and, the fact she might not be able to continue with her music studies.

    Miki-san might be surprisingly weak-willed.

    I see. This girl also had a different personality than the first impression she gave us.

    Her sister, Maki-san, was also like that.

    The more time we spend together, and the more intense it is, the more of their true nature is revealed.

    ¡¸ Even if you say that you¡¯re in your underwear, that¡¯s still not narrow enough, how sexy was the photo you sent? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­I was in my bra and panty, I put on a brand new white top and bottom and took a photo of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Your belly was showing? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Belly? Yes. Also, it¡¯s not like I chose transparent clothing, and I checked it before sending it to him, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem ¡¹

    Miki-san replies, but¡­

    ¡¸ What do you think? ¡¹

    I asked Kurose Anju, who has been watching us at the spectator table.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju was surprised as I asked for her opinion so suddenly.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I want to hear your honest opinion ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s a girl who can see things objectively.

    She¡¯s still young, and her age is close to Miki-san.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t say without knowing what kind of person Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s dating. Although ¡¹

    Kurose Anju thought for a moment and answered.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a violinist, aren¡¯t you, Miki-sama? If you¡¯re that kind of person, then I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to have someone out there having problematic photos of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko nodded with Kurose Anju¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸ Right. She¡¯s wearing her underwear, right? It¡¯s better if we retrieve those right away ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t just tell him about the break-up by mail right now. That¡¯ll get him angry and even spread out Miki-san¡¯s photos ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s not like that! ¡¹

    Mariko said, Miki-san protests.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is, but if you want to become a professional, you need to get rid of those photos at all costs, right? ¡¹

    Mariko responded with a strong tone.

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t even understand that, we can¡¯t give you our support. Right, Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s!! ¡¹

    Mariko tells Miki-san, then I;

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re serious about this, then Mariko¡¯s right, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    I looked at Marika and Maki.

    The two of them are aspiring to become professional musicians too.

    I want to hear their opinions.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun and Mariko-chan are right, Miki-san was a bit careless ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too, Miki ¡¹

    Marika and Maki speak to Miki with stern looks on their face.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san looked down.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t want to do it either, but since I promised that I¡¯ll date him, yet, I haven¡¯t seen him at all, so I felt bad if I didn¡¯t do that for him ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, you just started dating, yet, the guy asked you to send a naked photo? I think that guy¡¯s quite pervy ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ I wonder? It¡¯s my first time dating a man so I don¡¯t know much ¡¹

    Miki-san resists.

    ¡¸ At least, I never heard Kou tell me to send him a naked photo ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re doing something far worse than sending photos ¡¹

    Well, true.

    Miki-san¡¯s right about that.

    Even without asking her to send me a photo of her naked body, I have a lot of photos of Mariko¡¯s embarrassing moments in the archive.

    ¡¸ He¡­he told me he liked me¡­that¡¯s¡­my first time dating someone¡­so I wanted to give as much as I can¡­That¡¯s what I thought ¡¹

    Miki-san insists, but¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s a bad pattern, really bad. It¡¯s a domino effect of bad things ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san, who has been quiet so far, speaks with a smile.

    ¡¸ When I was a freelancer, I knew someone who¡¯s like that ¡¹

    Back when Kinosh*ta-san was with the Banbarubie 3.

    Well, freelancers are a weird bunch of people.

    Kinosh*ta-san laughed.

    ¡¸ We told her so many times, yet, she kept saying ¡°He told me that he loves me,¡± or ¡°He¡¯s the only one I have,¡± or ¡°Whatever happens, he¡¯ll return to me in the end,¡± intoxicated by the fact that she¡¯s hooked by a bad guy, and she doesn¡¯t listen to the people around her. So, she was stuck with that useless guy for a year, and eventually took all her savings and everything ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, what happened to her in the end? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ As soon as there¡¯s nothing left to squeeze from her, he went missing. Then, hear this, she said ¡°He didn¡¯t run away, he¡¯s just hiding, waiting for me to find him, ufufu, so cute,¡± saying weird stuff, then she looked at some of the trash he left like ¡°Look, he left so many clues behind. I know he¡¯s waiting for me, and started to look for more information,¡± well, because of her profession, she could easily find the hiding place of a fleeing person even with so little information ¡¹

    Freelancers can do that. That¡¯s the minimum. It¡¯s easy.

    ¡¸ So, the guy was at Kyushu. It was in the mountains of the Saga prefecture. She found the guy who ran away, and then she said ¡°I found him, I¡¯m going¡± I followed her since I was worried about her and took a senior with me ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s senior also followed the woman to meet that guy.

    ¡¸ In Saga, the man bought a big house with the money he took from the girl¡­Well, it¡¯s a big house. The garden was spacious. The neighboring mountains, fields, and pig farm belonged to the man, and seeing that the girl said ¡°Look, he was preparing to live with me here. I¡¯m going to marry him and live in this house, ahaha,¡± she was having delusions ¡¹

    A house on the mountainside.

    Just how much money did he siphon?

    ¡¸ However, when she reached the house and rang the bell, an old lady with no makeup, wearing a jersey came out and asked who she is ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ In short, the guy was already living with another woman in that house. I mean, the lady didn¡¯t know but the man had been married to that woman and had four children for a long time ¡¹

    A wife and children.

    ¡¸ From the oldest, it was two guys, a girl, and another guy ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san nods.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a common story of a single career woman getting deceived by a married man for money ¡¹

    Mariko seems to be fed up.

    ¡¸ And well, after figuring that out, she finally snapped out of it, and well, she went and did it¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What did she do? ¡¹

    Mariko asks. Kinosh*ta-san said indifferently.

    ¡¸ She used a flamethrower to roast. My senior and I joined and burned the man¡¯s house down with a flamethrower we brought by chance. We destroyed it ¡¹

    A flamethrower they brought by chance.

    ¡¸ Oh, of course, we just burned the house. We didn¡¯t burn the guy or his family. That would be a crime. ¡¹

    No, arson is already a crime.

    ¡¸ We kicked them out saying ¡°All of you, out of this house,¡± then we burned the house right in front of the man, his wife, and his four children. It was a dry day so it burned well¡­ ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ While at it, we also set off a bomb I had with me just in case, and blew up the mountain with enough force to carve it. We also blew up the pig farm, letting the pigs go before that. We calculated that the damage would only affect the man¡¯s property. ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Miki-san, Kurose Anju, Mariko, Marika, Maki, and Igarashi Izumi, who stopped crying, listened to Kinosh*ta-san¡¯s story with a dumbfounded look.

    Ruriko and Michi aren¡¯t even agitated.

    ¡¸ Senpai and I were feeling refreshed that we went that far, but she was crying all the way back home, saying things like ¡°this is the end of my love life, I won¡¯t fall in love again, never,¡± and all the other weird words¡­Barbie-san¡­ ¡¹

    Hey, you¡¯re talking about Barbie-san?!

    Then that means that the senior was Ruby-san.

    Isn¡¯t that just the whole Banbarubie 3?

    Well, I guess it¡¯s normal for them to have flamethrowers and explosives.

    ¡¸ Going back on topic, your eyes right now, looks the same as Barbie-san when she was crying. That¡¯s bad. Really bad ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san tells Matsumoto Miki-san while smiling.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not setting anything on fire ¡¹

    The source of this content is Readnovelhall.com.

    Miki-san retorted on the weird part.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the important part¡­Barbie-san fell in love with a man who didn¡¯t even love her, I mean, I don¡¯t think what Barbie-san was doing was for love either. It¡¯s only to get herself merry to the idea of ¡°I¡¯m in love,¡± yet, she never gave the guy a good look ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸ You look like that right now. You feel restless because you¡¯re told that you¡¯re loved, that the guy wants to date you, even though you don¡¯t even like the guy who you¡¯re dating, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who knows if the guy even likes you? After all, you don¡¯t know each other that well, do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san pursues, and Miki-san fell quiet.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s common for middle schoolers to fall into their first love though, ushishishi ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san shows a triumphant smile.

    ¡¸ Kinosh*ta-san sure knows a lot about that. I¡¯m surprised ¡¹

    Kurose Anju said.

    As my personal bodyguards, they¡¯ve been together for the whole day.

    ¡¸ I went to a girl¡¯s school, and also, lived in a dorm in a foreign country, so I don¡¯t know much about it ¡¹

    Kurose Anju served As Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s attendant, going to a boarding school in Switzerland. She¡¯s still young, but she already skipped a grade and graduated from middle school.

    ¡¸ Me too, it¡¯s all just superficial knowledge for me ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san laughs.

    ¡¸ When I was freelancing, I hear a lot of stories from various people. ¡¹

    Then, Kinosh*ta-san turned to Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Anyway, you should take away that photo, and break up with that guy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why do I have to follow that from you?! ¡¹

    Miki-san resists, but¡­

    ¡¸ Miki, you get it too, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Maki finished it off.

    ¡¸ You need Kou-kun¡¯s assistance if you want to continue playing your violin ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Miki-san has no future left but to become my woman, just like her sister, Maki.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t even say no, they¡¯ve already done so much for us ¡¹

    We didn¡¯t just persuade their grandfather but also granted them scholarships through the Kouzuki world exchange center.

    What we presented is the best path for Miki-san to become a professional.

    If she¡¯s serious about becoming a musician, then she can¡¯t let go of this opportunity.

    ¡¸ I get that, but¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san.

    ¡¸ But, this is frustrating ¡¹

    She glares at me.

    ¡¸ Everything is just happening as he wants ¡¹

    She¡¯s young, yet, she¡¯s got a strong rebellious spirit.

    ¡¸ Oh? But I think that you¡¯re getting pretty comfortable with us ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san told Miki-san with a laugh.

    ¡¸ Me? Comfortable?! That can¡¯t be! ¡¹

    Miki-san opposes, but¡­

    ¡¸ Look, Kuromori-sama¡¯s naked, and the girls in the bed are also naked, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, Mariko, Luna, Marika, and Miki¡­

    All the girls I had sex with are naked.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s become normal for you to talk to naked people without you realizing it. You even make such an earnest face. ¡¹

    Kinosh*ta-san laughs loudly.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­Because they kept showing off that anyone can get used to it! ¡¹

    Miki-san puffs in anger.

    ¡¸ Well, either way, Miki-san will also join us ¡¹

    Mariko mutters with an amazed tone.

    ¡¸ Miki-san looks like a troublesome girl, so I think that only Kou can deal with her ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too. It won¡¯t go well with the guy she¡¯s currently dating. Miki¡¯s got a selfish and easy to get carried away personality so someone like Kou-kun is better for her ¡¹

    Maki-san also told Miki-san.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m not like that! ¡¹

    The violinist puffed her cheeks.

    That¡¯s cute.

    ¡¸ Miki-san¡¯s case will have to postpone for tomorrow. ¡¹ I find it hard to move tonight already ¡¹

    I concluded.

    ¡¸ We also have to look up that guy, and since it¡¯s already night, we can¡¯t. However, deleting the photo of her in her underwear has to be done as soon as possible, so we need to do that by tomorrow ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have school tomorrow thanks to the school festival.

    However, by day, I¡¯ll have to go and take the entertainment office from Death Star Productions with Minaho-neesan.

    By night, I have to go to the Mizushima house to deal with the case of Karen¡¯s bullies.

    ¡¸ Work out on a schedule tomorrow once we¡¯re back at the mansion ¡¹

    I told Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Understood ¡¹

    She¡¯s my personal bodyguard so it¡¯s her job to manage my schedule.

    ¡¸ Then, you¡¯re also postponing sex with Miki-san for tomorrow? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Right, it doesn¡¯t have to be now. Miki-san still has to sort her thoughts ¡¹

    If we force her, Miki-san will just close her heart.

    We should settle things later, that includes the guy she¡¯s dating, and the photo as well.

    ¡¸ Besides, we should go back to the mansion now ¡¹

    It¡¯s getting late.

    Everyone in the mansion is waiting for our return

    ¡¸ Wait, Kou ¡¹

    Mariko?

    ¡¸ Sure, we¡¯ll leave Miki-san pending for now, but there¡¯s still another one ¡¹

    Another one?

    ¡¸ That sobbing girl over there ¡¹

    Mariko points at Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ No, but she¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s in love with Matsumoto Maki, she¡¯s a lesbian.

    Then, Maki chose Marika to be her partner instead.

    She chose to become my woman together with Marika.

    That¡¯s why Igarashi Izumi¡¯s feeling broken-hearted.

    ¡¸ Kou, do you not want Igarashi-san in the family? ¡¹

    Mariko told me.

    ¡¸ Obviously. She¡¯s not suited to our family ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s not that smart.

    She¡¯s a dumb girl who falls in love and goes in the wrong direction.

    Even today, she just convinced herself that Marika was deceiving Maki, her love.

    Putting on a black leather jacket, and delinquent makeup, she forcefully followed Marika and Maki.

    The delinquent make-up didn¡¯t suit her, and she was awkward.

    ¡¸ That might be true, but what do you think, Jasmine-chan? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Marika.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve always been wondering, Jasmine-chan looks meek, but she¡¯s got a strong mind, doesn¡¯t she? Despite that, why did she let Igarashi Izumi-san come along? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Right, if it¡¯s Marika, then she¡¯d refuse Igarashi Izumi even if she says that she¡¯s coming with them.

    ¡¸ And so, I think that Jasmine-chan was willing to let Igarashi Izumi-san come along, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks, Marika;

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, I have another request ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    Maki, who¡¯s next to Marika, looks at her in surprise.

    ¡¸ Can we take Igarashi-san as Maki and my pet? ¡¹

    Their pet?

    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.

    Tip: You can use left, right, A and D keyboard keys to browse between chapters.

 CH 1438

    ¡¸ Can we take Igarashi-san as our pet? ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s request surprised me.

    No, all the other girls in the room are also surprised.

    Marika¡¯s thought to be a quiet and introverted girl.

    However, she brought in the Matsumoto sisters to become family, and then even Igarashi Izumi.

    Was Marika this greedy girl?

    No.

    I finally see it.

    I¡¯m just so slow. To think that I didn¡¯t figure that out.

    ¡¸ What did Minaho-neesan say? ¡¹

    On everything that happened so far.

    I met Marika and the Matsumoto sisters earlier today, and after listening to their story, I thought everything was set in motion.

    However, isn¡¯t everything going a bit too well?

    Minaho-neesan showed up at our school to hear the Matsumoto sisters play.

    The investigation and decision to accept the Matsumoto sisters as scholarship students were so quick

    Even the preparation to meet elder Matsumoto at this hotel.

    Of course, Kouzuki SS has superior investigation and analysis in such a short time.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean that we need a full investigative unit to prepare for the meeting with the old man.

    In short.

    Marika talked to Minaho-neesan about the sisters a few days before she talked to me.

    That¡¯s why everything was prepared beforehand.

    Also, everything¡¯s prepared in advance so Ruriko could approve their scholarship.

    I pretend to be calm so that my girls don¡¯t realize that I¡¯m upset.

    ¡¸ Minaho-san¡­ ¡¹

    Marika smiled at me.

    ¡¸ ¡°Kou-kun decides,¡± she said ¡¹

    I knew it, she also talked to Minaho-neesan before asking me to keep Igarashi Izumi as her pet.

    ¡¸ Please? It¡¯s okay, right? Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika pleads.

    ¡¸ Hey, Maki, ask Kou-kun too, that¡¯s a good idea, don¡¯t you think? We can keep Igarashi-san as our pet. Then, we can have fun every day ¡¹

    Marika tells Matsumoto Maki, who just became her lover.

    ¡¸ Marika? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡ ¡¹

    Both Maki, who¡¯s next to Marika, and Igarashi Izumi herself, were just stunned at Marika¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸ Err, but, uhm ¡¹

    Maki seems confused by Marika¡¯s sudden suggestion.

    ¡¸ M-Marika? Uhm, are you sure? About doing this? ¡¹

    Marika and Maki are both from the piano department, and Igarashi Izumi is in the voice department, so they go to different classes.

    Even so, they¡¯re girls from the same school.

    She¡¯s proposing to keep a girl of the same age as their pet.

    That¡¯s not tolerated in the ordinary world.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, Kou-kun gave his permission ¡¹

    Marika told Maki and she looks at me without hesitation on her face.

    ¡¸ Maki and I belong to Kou-kun. We¡¯re Kou-kun¡¯s family. That¡¯s why, if Kou-kun allows it, then we can do anything ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? ¡¹

    Maki looks at me.

    ¡¸ Yes, anything goes in Kou-kun¡¯s world ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    No, Marika¡¯s right.

    We belong to the Black Forest, a criminal syndicate.

    We can use the authority and power of the Kouzuki house.

    We have a privately owned armed organization, called Kouzuki SS.

    We¡¯re already living in complete disregard for the law and social common sense.

    However.

    ¡¸ What you can do and can¡¯t do is for Kou-kun to decide. We only follow him. But, we can ask. Maki, I asked him, so Kou-kun helped you ¡¹

    That¡¯s also right.

    Marika asked me, that¡¯s why I helped the Matsumoto sisters.

    And since I decided, Ruriko, Mariko, and Minaho-neesan helped out.

    I make the decision.

    I¡¯m the only man in the family, and I¡¯m obligated to fulfill the wishes of my women as much as possible.

    ¡¸ Jasmine, you know exactly what you¡¯re talking about, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Marika.

    Mariko¡¯s face is smiling, but her eyes are not.

    She¡¯s showing a strong will that if Marika continues to talk arrogantly, she¡¯s going to crush her.

    ¡¸ Of course, I understand ¡¹

    Marika replies.

    ¡¸ Maki and I are already Kou-kun¡¯s women. Kou-kun will always protect us in his arms, and he¡¯ll support us in our dreams, but¡­ ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still inexperienced. We¡¯re still not worthy of being Kou-kun¡¯s woman. Therefore, Maki and I will have to work hard to improve ourselves to become worthy of Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika said, then she smiled at Maki.

    ¡¸ You get it, don¡¯t you, Maki? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I know, Marika ¡¹

    Maki nods lightly and then looked at Mariko and the girls around.

    ¡¸ I have to chase after everyone here. I¡¯m still lacking. I need to put on some effort ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, Maki. Maki and I are now different from ordinary girls, we now live in Kou-kun¡¯s world, and so, we need to chase after the family and our sisters ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    My world. Our family¡¯s world.

    I don¡¯t get what Marika and Maki mean when they say that they¡¯re immature, that they have to catch up, or that it¡¯s not enough.

    Then, Marika goes back to Mariko.

    ¡¸ No, before improving myself, before catching up to everyone, I first have to try my best not to embarrass myself. That¡¯s the first step ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. That¡¯s the first step for me as well ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Marika, Maki, what do you mean by that? Explain it ¡¹

    I asked.

    I decided to accept both Marika and Maki as my women, judging that they were suited for our family.

    Both of them are smart, they have good manners, and they¡¯re beautiful.

    Of course, she¡¯s a piano student at our music high school, and they have a background in music. The two of them have talent in piano.

    Compared to my women, they don¡¯t seem lacking.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, Maki, and I gained Mariko-chan and Ruriko-chan as sisters through you ¡¹

    Marika told me.

    ¡¸ And today, it¡¯s not just Kou-kun, but Mariko-chan, Ruriko-chan, and even Minaho-san all helped us with our burden ¡¹

    ¡¸ Luna-chan and everyone else helped out a ton too ¡¹

    Mariko used her status as the daughter of the president of Torii electronics.

    Ruriko used the scholarship program of the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center because she¡¯s the daughter of the Kouzuki house.

    Of course, Kouzuki SS was also there.

    Minaho-neesan coordinated the event and even lent us the hotel as a venue.

    Then, Kyouko-san.

    Then, Luna can soften the mood with her Miko power.

    Michi, Kinoshita-san, and Kurose Anju helped as bodyguards.

    ¡¸ The family helped us using what they have ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we don¡¯t have anything we can offer to the family yet ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true. Your performance on the piano is amazing. I¡¯m sure that one day, your piano performance will help someone in the family ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what we want. But, we¡¯re still inexperienced in our piano talent ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika¡¯s right. We¡¯re still lacking ¡¹

    Maki, who wants to be a professional, thinks that way.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll do our best in music. But, for now, I promise to not do anything that would embarrass Mariko-chan, Ruriko-chan, and others ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯ll become someone suitable for Kou-kun, and for the sisters ¡¹

    Marika and Maki announced.

    ¡¸ After all, everyone¡¯s convinced Maki¡¯s grandfather to allow her to continue her dreams, and Maki even got a scholarship grant from Kouzuki world cultural exchange center ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I lax or neglect my studies, I¡¯ll be putting those who recommended me for the scholarship, as well as Mariko-chan and Ruriko-chan to embarrassment ¡¹

    I see.

    Since they insisted that Maki has talent in music so much in front of Maki¡¯s grandfather that¡­

    If Maki gets lousy in music, I¡¯ll bring embarrassment to Ruriko and Mariko.

    ¡¸ I know that I have to study music harder than ever and become a great pianist. I¡¯m ready for it ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just Maki, but me as well ¡¹

    Both Maki and Marika understand that they have to repay what we gave her.

    ¡¸ That aside¡­ ¡¹

    Marika?

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll explain to the students at school that I asked my relative, Reika-oneesan, to introduce Maki to the scholarship program of the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Today¡¯s story about Maki being a scholarship student will go around at the school quickly ¡¹

    Marika said, Maki nodded.

    Rei-chan told the students at the dorm back when she dropped off Marika there that she was a relative.

    The students in Marika and Maki¡¯s school believe that Marika is a relative of Fujimiya Reika.

    Rei-chan¡¯s face and name are well known around the public after her showdown with Kyouko-san and Anya in the special TV program.

    Rei-chan¡¯s dignity and beauty, and her spectacular actions with her well-trained body have captivated the audience.

    Nowadays, Fujimiya Reika of Kouzuki SS has been named a celebrity.

    People can imagine that Kouzuki SS and Kouzuki world cultural exchange center is connected by the Kouzuki group.

    So the story of Marika asking Rei-chan to introduce Maki to the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center won¡¯t pose any problems.

    ¡¸ Of course, everyone at school knew that I was about to leave the school after the recent loss of my father ¡¹

    Maki said.

    ¡¸ There were a lot of people who saw me talking to Maki and taking her out today. Igarashi-san even came along with us ¡¹

    Marika testifies.

    Marika and Maki live in a dorm, so the students see each other a lot.

    Today¡¯s Sunday, and Marika, Maki, and for some reason, Igarashi Izumi with bad makeup and leather jacket went out.

    ¡¸ Of course, people won¡¯t blame me for using Reika-oneesan as a connection and introducing Maki to the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center. Maki was in trouble, and they know that Maki¡¯s got the talent to be chosen as a scholarship student ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s right, Maki¡¯s got excellent grades in her piano lessons.

    Earlier, Kyouko-san even said that she met the criteria to become a scholarship student from the survey.

    ¡¸ And so, many would be happy to have Maki as a scholarship student, so she could continue her studies. Many love Maki¡¯s piano performance, and I think they¡¯ll be happy to see that Maki didn¡¯t give up on her dream halfway through, but¡­ ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ She also has a lot of haters. Those will definitely get jealous that Maki got her scholarship. They¡¯ll be mean to us out of jealousy, that they¡¯ll say terrible things when we¡¯re not around ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. With tuition and living expenses and all of Maki¡¯s future musical activities backed by Kouzuki world cultural exchange center, it won¡¯t be surprising that people would be jealous of it ¡¹

    Mariko mutters.

    I see.

    Apart from Maki, many girls in their music high school can be in some difficult economic circumstances.

    The assistance we provide Maki goes beyond the normal scholarship programs.

    They¡¯ll be envious of that. That¡¯s likely to cause some harassment

    ¡¸ It was the same when I got introduced as Reika-oneesama¡¯s relative ¡¹

    Marika?

    ¡¸ Of course, I was happy about that. Before, it was just me and Mother. It was nice to hear that a lovely sister like Reika-oneesama tell everyone in school that I¡¯m close to her and I¡¯m thankful for that. ¡¹

    Marika lived alone with her mother, a former prostitute of the brothel, since childhood.

    ¡¸ However, some of the students at school started following me around every day, telling me to let them see Reika-oneesama, or have her autograph something. On the other hand, there were some with clear malicious intent too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know. I¡¯ve seen them too ¡¹

    Maki said.

    ¡¸ But, I have to be resolute and have to brace myself, ready to deal with it. If I did something that would be the other girls laugh at me, then I¡¯ll cause trouble for Reika-oneesama ¡¹

    Even if there are people causing annoyance to Marika, she doesn¡¯t turn it into big trouble.

    If that were to happen, Marika feels that it would tarnish the reputation of her relative, Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Marika¡¯s piano has been feeling tensed up lately, so that¡¯s what it was ¡¹

    Maki said, Marika;

    ¡¸ Was it worse than before? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it became better. The dignity, and elegance¡­Oh, I see! ¡¹

    Maki looked at Mariko and Ruriko.

    ¡¸ It must be the influence of the sisters. Marika¡¯s music has changed because you have a graceful family. ¡¹

    ¡¸ If I did improve, then Maki will ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I think so. I will change. I¡¯ll get better and better. I have to get better, if not¡­ ¡¹

    Maki looked at me.

    ¡¸ Then joining Kou-kun¡¯s family would be for naught. I¡¯ll have to use my piano skills to overwhelm and silence those who are jealous and harass me because I¡¯m a scholarship student ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too. It can¡¯t be just Maki who¡¯s good at piano, I¡¯ll have to improve or Maki will laugh at me. Minaho-san, Mariko-chan, Ruriko-chan, and everyone in the family, and Kou-kun¡­I can¡¯t put them to shame ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see, both Jasmine-chan and Maki-chan have a clear understanding of what it means to be a part of our family ¡¹

    Mariko laughed and said.

    But¡­

    I didn¡¯t understand.

    When Agnes went to school, I asked her to be in the same class as Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Karen.

    That¡¯s because I was afraid that Agnes would get bullied or isolated in class.

    If there¡¯s already a group with her from the start, then the bullying is less likely.

    I thought of that. So¡­

    I put Agnes and the girls in a group, and yet¡­

    The daughters of the branch family of Mizushima house use the time when Karen isn¡¯t with Agnes and Luna to bully Karen.

    I¡¯m going to the Mizushima house tomorrow with Karen because of that matter.

    I¡¯m already familiar with that example, and yet¡­

    I didn¡¯t consider Marika¡¯s school life.

    ¡¸ Oh, I¡¯m starting to get it ¡¹

    Mariko smiled.

    ¡¸ In short, Jasmine-chan and Maki-chan need her to be a pet so your school time goes well. ¡¹

    That girl, Igarashi Izumi.

    Marika and Maki also need to create a strong group in the dorm where they usually live to prevent ordinary students from doing anything unnecessary.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸ But of course, that¡¯s not the only reason. Igarashi-san¡¯s a lovely girl, as you can see, and I have a great desire to pet and adore her like a pet together with Maki. But apart from that¡­ ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ If Igarashi-san becomes our pet, then I think that our lives will become easier ¡¹

    Marika?

    Easier?

    ¡¸ In short, you brought Igarashi-san because you want to show me that wanted her to be your pet from the start? ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi didn¡¯t tag along with Marika and Maki today without asking for permission.

    Marika made Igarashi Izumi follow her.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Marika smiled.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Marika, how is Igarashi Izumi in school? ¡¹

    I asked Marika.

    I don¡¯t get why Marika wants Igarashi Izumi.

    I don¡¯t understand, and the person herself shouldn¡¯t either.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s so bright and kind, she¡¯s like Erica in our school ¡¹

    Erica.

    Marika¡¯s younger sister who she didn¡¯t know exist until recently.

    Erica¡¯s attending the same school as Ruriko and the girls, and she¡¯s called the star of middle school.

    She¡¯s loved by her seniors as a little sister, and respected by the juniors as an elder sister.

    That¡¯s because of Erica¡¯s carefree and bright personality, and endless cuteness.

    Marika¡¯s true nature is of a perverted girl who loves lewd literature.

    Erica¡¯s enjoying a ton of perverted plays.

    So Igarashi Izumi resembles Erica?

    ¡¸ Igarashi¡¯s treated as the flower in our school ¡¹

    Maki said.

    ¡¸ She stands out a lot among the first-years, but they all love Igarashi-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. She¡¯s sensible and thoughtful, and she doesn¡¯t rush, but, Igarashi-san isn¡¯t a two-faced person, so they all love her. ¡¹ It¡¯s fun watching her too ¡¹

    Marika and Maki¡¯s commentary made Igarashi Izumi open her mouth dumbfoundedly.

    ¡¸ Oh, I get it ¡¹

    Mariko?

    ¡¸ Igarashi-san¡¯s the idiot-cute type. We have those types in our school too ¡¹

    Idiot-cute?

    ¡¸ I see. Thinking about it, that makeup of hers was funny ¡¹

    Mariko laughed.

    I see.

    When we met Igarashi Izumi who tagged along with Marika and the Matsumoto sisters for the first time earlier this afternoon.

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s trying to show off like a delinquent, putting on such flashy makeup, and a black leather jacket.

    That appearance was absurd.

    Igarashi Izumi doesn¡¯t look like a delinquent at all, she just looked like a young girl who forced herself to act tough, it didn¡¯t look good on her.

    However, the way she dressed ridiculously, and actin tough to put pressure on me was only to help out Maki, whom she had a crush on.

    Looking at it from an objective view, that was just cute.

    I may have misunderstood her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all. Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna?

    She read my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Igarashi-san didn¡¯t trust Marika-oneesan and Nii-san, she¡¯s worried that Maki-neesan¡¯s deceived by some scammers, and so she¡¯s been treating Nii-san as an enemy, that¡¯s why she was rude, right? ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Nii-san¡¯s impression of Igarashi-san was poor. ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi was looking ridiculous and was standoffish.

    That¡¯s why I had a harsh rating on her.

    ¡¸ Nii-san¡¯s too strict when giving scores on girls these days ¡¹

    Luna said, and that hit a chord.

    I also did that yesterday.

    I decided that Ishigami Mizuki was a dumb young lady, and looked down on her.

    However, she didn¡¯t lose her pride as a young lady of nobility even after I raped her.

    I was wrong about Ishigami Mizuki.

    If so¡­

    I look again at Igarashi Izumi, who just showered with Marika and the girls, and is now wearing a bathrobe.

    Yeah.

    Now without my prejudice, she sure is a cute petite girl.

    She¡¯s trembling as she doesn¡¯t know what will happen to her is so adorable, just like a small animal.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s true that Igarashi-san isn¡¯t as bright to be a regular family member, but I think that she¡¯s good enough to be Jasmine-chan¡¯s pet, right? Don¡¯t you think, Kou? ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    But, Igarashi Izumi might just end up telling others about the family on some occasions.

    That¡¯s just likely.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen. ¡¹

    Luna¡­

    Luna¡¯s going to use her Miko power to tie up Igarashi Izumi so she doesn¡¯t leak out anything about us.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, Nii-san. That¡¯s a no-brainer ¡¹

    If it¡¯s just manipulating her mind so she doesn¡¯t tell others, then that won¡¯t break Igarashi Izumi¡¯s mind¡­

    I¡­

    I look at Marika again.

    ¡¸ Do you really need her as a pet? ¡¹

    Marika;

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t say that she¡¯s absolutely necessary, but I think it¡¯s better to have her, and also, I want to have a pet ¡¹

    Marika replied honestly.

    Then, she looked at the naked girl next to her.

    ¡¸ What about Maki ¡¹

    Maki looked at Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ Right, I think it¡¯s okay if she¡¯s a pet. Marika and I will be sure to dote on her ¡¹

    If so¡­

    ¡¸ From now on, when Marika and I are together, other girls will look at us like we¡¯re strange, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we have Igarashi-san with us, there will be fewer people looking at us that way ¡¹

    If the two girls are too close to each other, they¡¯ll talk behind their backs saying that they¡¯re lesbians, but¡­

    If there are three girls, then it¡¯s just a trio of close friends.

    ¡¸ I think the other students might be more receptive to the idea of two good piano girls with a silly but pretty girl with them ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s just unable to comprehend what¡¯s going on in front of her and she¡¯s just shaking.

    ¡¸ So, what will you do, Kou? The rest is your call.

    Mariko¡¯s right, Minaho-neesan did tell Marika that if I say yes, then she can keep Igarashi Izumi as her pet.

    I have to decide.

    I look at the scared Igarashi Izumi.

    She¡¯s definitely a cute girl.

    I don¡¯t think I have anything to object to if we¡¯re keeping her as a pet, even if she¡¯s a little dumb.

    ¡¸ Can you take responsibility for her? ¡¹

    I asked Marika.

    ¡¸ I can. Maki and I can ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take care of her ¡¹

    Marika and Maki answer, so I don¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡¸ Then, she¡¯s yours to keep ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, thank you ¡¹

    Then, Marika and Maki turned to Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun gave his permission, Igarashi-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now Marika and My pet, we¡¯ll be sure to dote on you ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s trembling, she¡¯s not answering.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onee-san, you can¡¯t just do that! ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s sister, Miki-san shouts, but¡­

    ¡¸ Why not? Just let us be ¡¹

    Marika replied to Miki-san calmly.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re Kou-kun¡¯s women, Kou-kun¡¯s family, and so if he allows it, nothing in this world can go against it. After all, as long as we take care of her and give her the attention then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ That can¡¯t be! ¡¹

    Miki-san can¡¯t understand our logic.

    ¡¸ Pets can¡¯t choose their owners, but owners can choose their pets. Jasmine-chan and Maki-chan chose Igarashi-san as their pet, so Igarashi-san¡¯s their pet now ¡¹

    Mariko laughed.

    ¡¸ So, what will you make your pet do first, Jasmine-chan? ¡¹

    Marika;

    ¡¸ Of course, that would be sex with Kou-kun. She¡¯s our pet, so she needs to be able to serve Kou-kun anytime as well

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry for Igarsashi-san if she¡¯s left out while Maki and I are having sex with Kou-kun. Since she¡¯s our pet, Igarashi-san should also enjoy sex with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Marika¡¯s right ¡¹

    Maki nods.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, you can have sex with Igarashi-san whenever you like, okay? She¡¯s our pet, so you can use her as you please ¡¹

    In the end, it¡¯s like that.

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s turned to a pet, and for that¡­

    ¡¸ Earlier, Kou-kun asked if we could train her, so, Igarashi-san¡¯s first training would be to beg Kou-kun ¡¹

    Training a pet¡­

    Thus, I have to deflower Igarashi Izumi here.

    I¡¯ll violate her so that Igarashi Izumi will understand with her body that she has no other choice but to become a pet.

    ¡¸ Sure, let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    I stood up from the bed and approached the frightened girl in her bathrobe.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi trembles in fear.

 CH 1439

    ¡¸ Hey, why did it have to become like that!! ¡¹

    Miki-san, the younger of the siblings¡­

    Shouts at me who¡¯s approaching Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on?! Turning someone into a pet, or trying to have sex with them without their consent is a gross disregard for human rights! ¡¹

    Once again, she¡¯s absolutely right about that. No, she only knows one side of us, she doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re a criminal organization.

    ¡¸ I mean, you had to go through so much just to convince Maki-oneechan, and yet why are you going after Igarashi-san just so suddenly ¡¹

    Miki-chan glares at me.

    ¡¸ Your thinking and actions are all absurd! I don¡¯t get it at all! ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If you think it¡¯ll work down if I explain it properly until you¡¯re satisfied, then I¡¯ll do that while having sex ¡¹

    I look at Maki¡¯s body who just had sex with me earlier, then¡­

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t even understand it when explained, so we¡¯ll just force sex first, that¡¯s the idea, but¡­ ¡¹

    I look at Igarashi Izumi, in her bathrobe, that I¡¯m about to deflower.

    ¡¸ Still, err, why does it have to end up with having sex with you in the end? ¡¹

    Miki-san asks with a confused look on her face.

    ¡¸ Because it¡¯s necessary because it¡¯s wanted ¡¹

    I replied immediately.

    ¡¸ Marika needs Maki for her future, and after meeting Maki, I thought that she¡¯s the kind of person I want in our family, I want her to be my woman, and so I had sex with her ¡¹

    I express my logic.

    ¡¸ And since Marika and Maki said that they need Igarashi Izumi as their pet, then I¡¯ll accept that, so I decided to take in Igarashi Izumi as the pet in the family. She¡¯s cute, and she has a good body ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the worst ¡¹

    Yeah, I get what Miki-san wants to say.

    ¡¸ Just what do you think of women? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Hmm, look. Miki-san, you seem to be misunderstanding something ¡¹

    Mariko interjects.

    ¡¸ You know, it¡¯s just that Kou¡¯s bad at communicating, or should I say that Miki-san just lacks imagination ¡¹

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Miki-san now glares at Mariko.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s always been ¡°We¡¯re going to make this proposal, but you have a choice whether to accept it or not,¡± but that¡¯s not what¡¯s happening ¡¹

    Mariko?

    ¡¸ The truth is, you¡¯ve all been Kou¡¯s women from the start. From the moment Jasmine-chan asked him about you sisters, it¡¯s already been decided that you¡¯ll have sex with Kou. You had no choice from the start ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Maki-chan already had sex with Kou, and she won¡¯t have sex with anyone else. She will bear Kou¡¯s child in the future. Just like everyone in the family, Kou¡¯s family ¡¹

    Maki touches her abdomen. I just poured my semen inside her.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, I think that it¡¯ll be by tomorrow, but you¡¯ll be having sex with Kou. Whether it¡¯s forced or consented is still unknown, but Kou will have sex with you, and he¡¯ll make you his woman. That¡¯s already set in stone ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die! ¡¹

    Miki-san said

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t die. Matsumoto-san won¡¯t die from something like that. Don¡¯t die ¡¹

    Luna told Miki-san from the sides.

    Miki-san can no longer commit suicide as she¡¯s now bound by the Miko power.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll clarify it with Miki-san tomorrow, I¡¯m looking forward to how it will go. Also¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko continues.

    ¡¸ Igarashi-san¡¯s fate has been sealed as soon as Jasmine-chan brought her. She¡¯ll have sex with Kou and become Jasmine-chan and Maki-chan¡¯s pet. I guess that also means that she¡¯s the pet of the whole family ¡¹

    ¡¸ How can you people just make such decisions without asking!! ¡¹

    Miki-san shouts.

    ¡¸ This is weird! Selfish! ¡¹

    Mariko

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because we have the power to do that ¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that power allows you to do anything you want? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. We can do anything with our power, and we can¡¯t do anything without it, although ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Kou knows that he has responsibilities to fill with such great power he holds, and he¡¯s always aware of that ¡¹

    Mariko looks at me and smiled.

    ¡¸ Kou will make you his woman because you¡¯re needed, and you¡¯re wanted, but, as a result, he¡¯s also going to make you happy. There¡¯s not a single person in Kou¡¯s family that will feel unhappy ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t believe that ¡¹

    Miki-san looks down.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand it soon enough. With your mind and body ¡¹

    Mariko said, then now she goes back to Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ Are you listening Igarashi-san? As for you, you have no choice but to have sex with Kou, do you understand? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want that. ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s trembling.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want a man ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s a strong lesbian.

    She followed after Maki, whom she adored, all the way here.

    ¡¸ But, you can¡¯t become Maki-chan and Jasmine-chan¡¯s pet unless you have sex with Kou ¡¹

    Mariko said with a smile.

    ¡¸ In fact, if you don¡¯t, Maki-chan won¡¯t speak to you anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh?! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi looked at Maki in surprise.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Since you don¡¯t want to swear that you¡¯ll have sex with Kou-kun and become our pet, Maki and I will not speak to you for the rest of our lives. Right, Maki? ¡¹

    Marika answers Igarashi Izumi instead of Maki.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Maki¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t have sex with Kou-kun, then you¡¯re just a stranger to me ¡¹

    She said. Then Matsumoto Miki-san;

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, why did you side with these people? ¡¹

    She can¡¯t understand her sister whose speech and conduct have changed.

    ¡¸ Miki, quiet. Marika and I are having a critical conversation with Igarashi-san about making her our pet= ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan?!? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can understand that Igarashi-san should also be here, and she has to come ¡¹

    Maki then speaks to Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ Igarashi-san, don¡¯t be afraid. Do you not want to be our pet? If you do, you¡¯ll have a special relationship with us ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi reacts to what Maki said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re our pet, then we¡¯ll dote on you. I¡¯ll hug you and do a lot of things to you, only if you become our pet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Matsumoto-san ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi looks at Maki with wet eyes.

    ¡¸ You said it wrong, you¡¯re our pet, so call Maki as Maki-sama, and me as Marika-sama ¡¹

    Marika said from the sides.

    Marika¡¯s a daughter of a prostitute in the mansion so she¡¯s thorough with this.

    ¡¸ Ma¡­ki¡­sama ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re our pet, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I will, I¡¯m Maki-sama¡¯s pet ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s both Marika and me, if you don¡¯t want that, then we¡¯ll just get another pet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, wait! I will! Maki-sama and Marika-sama¡¯s pet! ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡­

    ¡¸ Embrace me, Maki-sama, I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! ¡¹

    She begs her Master while on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ Then you¡¯ll need to have sex with Kou-kun first, right, Maki? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika. Have sex with Kou-kun. After that, I¡¯ll give you a hug. I¡¯ll kiss you too ¡¹

    Marika and Matsumoto Maki, who was supposed to be timid and quiet¡­

    They¡¯ve become a pair of Queens.

    It¡¯s to take Igarashi Izumi as their pet.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m scared ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi looked at Maki and said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve seen Marika and I have sex with Kou-kun, right? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll hurt a bit, but it¡¯s not impossible, or scary. Igarashi-san can do it too

    Maki said.

    ¡¸ Maki-chan, it¡¯s weird that you¡¯re calling your pet with a suffix ¡¹

    Mariko points it out with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Then, Izumi. From now on, Marika and I, no, Kou-kun, and everyone in this room will call you Izumi. You¡¯re a pet now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Maki-sama ¡¹

    Izumi answers obediently.

    ¡¸ Izumi, don¡¯t you want to join us? I gave virginity to Kou-kun, right here, right now, and become his woman. What about Izumi? Are you not giving your virginity to the same man, on the same day, same place? If you¡¯re Marika and my pet, then you should let Kou have sex with you ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m happy to give my virginity to the same man Marika gave hers to. Then, Marika and I will make love with Kou-kun together, and I¡¯m looking forward to raising the child from the same man with Marika ¡¹

    Maki talks to Izumi.

    ¡¸ What about Izumi? You¡¯ll be our pet, but are you just going to watch from the sides while Marika and I have sex with Kou? Are you going to sit there empty-handed while Marika and I hold our babies? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s looking confused.

    ¡¸ Maki, you need to be much more direct ¡¹

    I told Maki.

    ¡¸ Igarashi Izumi seems to be slower than Maki thinks ¡¹

    Maki¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah. I think so too, Kou-kun

    She looks at Izumi and said.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll get to the point. I want to have sex with Kou with the four of us! Marika, Izumi, and Me with Kou-kun! From now on until the rest of our lives! When Marika and I hold Kou-kun¡¯s baby, I want Izumi to hold her child with Kou-kun too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!!??? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I want the three of us to have fun in our lives! But, Izumi¡¯s our pet! Marika and I are a couple, and you¡¯re our pet, that¡¯s a good life! We¡¯ll make it so! I¡¯ve decided! So just follow me Izumi ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s changed.

    No, that¡¯s the true nature that¡¯s been hiding, now it¡¯s showing up.

    ¡¸ Maki¡¯s talking to you, answer, Izumi ¡¹

    Marika talks to Izumi this time.

    ¡¸ O-Okay, Maki-sama ¡¹

    Izumi just answered without thinking as she was pushed by the dominating attitude of the two.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not just us, right? Who¡¯s Izumi¡¯s master again?? ¡¹

    Maki said, Izumi.

    ¡¸ I understand. Maki-sama. Marika-sama ¡¹

    She replied.

    ¡¸ I see. So what did you understand ¡¹

    Marika continues to pressure Izumi.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re about to have sex with Kou-kun, right? ¡¹

    Maki;

    ¡¸ You need to say it, now ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi finally;

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll have sex with Kou-kun-san! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Who will have sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Igarashi Izumi will have sex with Kou-kun-san! ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Get on the bed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika and I will take her ¡¹

    The two pet owners told me.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, wait here ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll be back ¡¹

    The two beauties go to Igarashi Izumi

    ¡¸ Come with us ¡¹

    Maki holds her hand out to Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ Maki-samaa ¡¹

    Izumi hugged Maki¡¯s body while on the verge of tears.

    ¡¸ Yes, there¡­don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re a hard pet to please ¡¹

    Maki said and pats Izumi¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, are you sure? ¡¹

    Looking up at her sister who came from the bed to the audience¡­

    Matsumoto Maki-san asks with a cold voice.

    ¡¸ This is wrong, weird ¡¹

    Maki;

    ¡¸ You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t get it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is the best, why is it that you don¡¯t understand that? ¡¹

    Mariko laughs at the sisters who are being thorny to each other.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand it tomorrow, Miki-san ¡¹

    Mariko then turned to Ruriko who was taking photos.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-chan, did you record the whole conversation? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s all recorded ¡¹

    Ruriko replies from behind the cameras.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll show it to Miki-san tomorrow. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be embarrassed to death by it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t happen ¡¹

    Miki-san replied angrily.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s enough now, come this way ¡¹

    Maki brings Izumi to the bed while still hugging them.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s take these off too ¡¹

    Marika tries to take off Izumi¡¯s bathrobe, and then¡­

    ¡¸ Noo ¡¹

    Izumi resists out of embarrassment.

    ¡¸ Izumi, Marika, and I have been naked all this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s weird that our pet is wearing clothes ¡¹

    Maki and Marika whispered to Izumi.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re just copying us ¡¹

    Then, Maki took off Izumi¡¯s bathrobe.

    ¡¸ Kyauu ¡¹

    Izumi got naked.

    She has nice skin.

    ¡¸ Oh? You¡¯re slender in clothing it seems ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right.

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s breasts were much bigger than expected.

    Her nipples are pink. It¡¯s still caved in.

    ¡¸ But, this one is just as expected ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Izumi¡¯s crotch.

    Izumi¡¯s hairless.

    There¡¯s only a slit there, looking like it¡¯s cut by a sharp knife.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s seeping out love nectar.

    ¡¸ I knew that you¡¯re wet because you¡¯re leaking out a sour smell, Igarashi Izumi-san ¡¹

    Mariko smiled teasingly.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Izumi tried to hide behind Maki out of embarrassment.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t do that, Izumi, get yourself together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take it all off ¡¹

    Maki and Marika took the bathrobe and she¡¯s naked now.

    ¡¸ Now, let Kou-kun see it ¡¹

    Marika brings Izumi forward.

    Her body¡¯s flushed.

    Izumi¡¯s sexually aroused.

    ¡¸ I know, Izumi ¡¹

    Marika whispered to Izumi.

    ¡¸ Izumi¡¯s a lewd girl. You watched Maki and I have sex with Kou, and you can¡¯t stop the lewd feelings ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, that¡¯s why she¡¯s been so embarrassed ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Maki ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s stripped naked, placed between the two, and tries to hide her breast and crotch with her hands out of embarrassment, but¡­

    She can¡¯t hide the liquid crawling out of her crotch.

    It¡¯s flowing down her thighs, dripping to the floor.

    ¡¸ You say a lot, but Izumi-san¡¯s body is quite lewd ¡¹

    Mariko looked at Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Miki-san¡¯s just overly theoretical, you won¡¯t understand one¡¯s mind and body with reason ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want to either ¡¹

    Miki-san mutters while looking down.

    ¡¸ Come, Kou-kun¡¯s waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    The naked Maki and Marika are holding her from both sides.

    Then, Izumi went to my side.

 CH 1440

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyuuu ¡¹

    Marika, and Maki, sandwiching Igarashi Izumi in between, plop down on the bed.

    ¡¸ Okay, now lie down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Izumi, we¡¯re lying down side-by-side ¡¹

    The three naked beauties in the same music high school lined up on the bed in no time.

    Maki¡¯s body is slender, while Marika¡¯s the most voluptuous.

    Izumi¡¯s the smallest, but she has big breasts.

    ¡¸ Auuuu ¡¹

    Izumi shudders as she imagines what¡¯s about to happen.

    However, Maki and Marika are holding her arms, she can¡¯t even hide her body.

    It seems that Izumi¡¯s already aroused after the fact that she¡¯s been watching me have sex with so many girls.

    Especially since she watched Maki, whom she adores, lose virginity, and receive a creampie.

    Her white skin is flushed, and sweat floats on her neck and her cleavage.

    And above all, her pubic area is wet.

    ¡¸ Go ahead, Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, enjoy ¡¹

    The two owners of the cute pet call me.

    Well then.

    ¡¸ First, let¡¯s see her hymen ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ One-two! ¡¹

    ¡¸ There! ¡¹

    Marika and Maki grab Izumi¡¯s thighs from both sides and spread them wide.

    ¡¸ Aaah, iyaaa!! ¡¹

    Izumi no longer has strength in her body.

    She says no, but Marika and Miki just do whatever they want with her, spreading her legs.

    It¡¯s like a beautiful butterfly pinned with a bug pin.

    ¡¸ Keep her pinned down ¡¹

    I put my face near Izumi¡¯s crotch and Ruriko and Michi with their cameras also came over.

    ¡¸ This sure is flooding ¡¹

    Mariko smiles looking a the copious amount of love nectar from Izumi¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t look there! Don¡¯t! ¡¹

    Izumi says, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m looking inside ¡¹

    I reach out to Izumi¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ I-Inside?! Kyauu! ¡¹

    I opened Izumi¡¯s slit with my hand.

    Torororo, her warm love nectar smears my fingers.

    This is¡­

    ¡¸ No, don¡¯t blow wind ¡¹

    She must be aroused, Izumi¡¯s clitoris is bigger than it¡¯s naturally exposed through her skin.

    I mean, Izumi¡¯s clitoris is bigger than ordinary girls.

    It¡¯s glowing ruby.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaa, noooo, don¡¯t look! ¡¹

    At the back of the entrance, which spreads out further, is her virgin membrane.

    It¡¯s trembling along with Izumi¡¯s body.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Izumi, do you often touch yourself? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    Igarashi Izumi must love masturbating¡­

    ¡¸ Please answer honestly ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s cute voice comes from the side.

    Nobody can lie if they¡¯re told by the Takakura shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ I-I touch myself¡­aaaaaah ¡¹

    Izumi replies with a hot breath.

    ¡¸ How many times a week? ¡¹

    ¡¸ About t-three times a¡­.n-no, it¡¯s almost every day, I touch myself every night before sleeping¡­.noooo ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s got strong lust.

    ¡¸ What do you imagine when touching yourself? ¡¹

    Marika whispers to Izumi¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Izumi looks at Maki who¡¯s on her right.

    ¡¸ You were touching yourself thinking of me, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Izumi nods bashfully.

    ¡¸ From now on, you can¡¯t touch yourself anymore ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you want to, you have to ask us ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll touch and even lick you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, Kou-kun¡¯s penis will tease you too ¡¹

    Maki and Marika whisper to Izumi¡¯s ears bewitchingly from both sides.

    ¡¸ No penis ¡¹

    Izumi who is into girls wants physical contact with the same sex but is apparently afraid of the opposite.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Luna¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re now banned from masturbating from now on. If you want to do something lewd, then you have to ask Marika-oneesan or Maki-oneesan. Okay? ¡¹

    She influences Igarashi Izumi with her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. I understand ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ M-Maki-sama, please, please touch me. Please mess Izumi¡¯s body up ¡¹

    She begs Maki with her lust, but¡­

    ¡¸ Not yet, Kou will have to do it first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, here ¡¹

    Maki and Marika smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I reach out to Igarashi Izumi¡¯s charming breasts.

    ¡¸ Iyaaaa ¡¹

    Muninini¡­

    Soft meat.

    The sweating skin clings to my hand.

    I compare Izumi¡¯s breasts on both sides.

    ¡¸ Nooo, not a man¡¯s hand ¡¹

    Next.

    ¡¸ Hiiii!! ¡¹

    I lick Izumi¡¯s right nipple.

    I try to make her sunken nipples erect by stimulating them from the tip of my tongue and sucking them with my lips.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wow, this is so vivid. Did Kou-kun suck me like this too? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-kun licked Maki and my nipples like this ¡¹

    I hold Izumi¡¯s breasts with both hands while Maki and Marika are having a conversation.

    ¡¸ Somehow, I feel chills just from watching ¡¹

    Maki touched her breasts

    ¡¸ Come here, I¡¯ll lick yours too ¡¹

    I look up from Izumi¡¯s breasts and licked Maki¡¯s nipples.

    I roll my tongue and suck it out.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m feeling it more now. Amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maki-sama ¡¹

    Izumi looks up at Maki from below me.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, me too ¡¹

    Marika brought her breasts close to my face and I licked and sucked Marika¡¯s nipples as well.

    ¡¸ That feels good ¡¹

    Then, back to Izumi¡¯s nipples again.

    ¡¸ Noooo, noooooo, aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s right nipple came out.

    I suck up and stimulate so it goes up.

    Then, her left nipple went up too.

    Izumi¡¯s nipples are getting harder and pointier in my mouth.

    ¡¸ Nooo, nooooo! ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s skin is turning redder and redder.

    Her breathing is getting rough.

    Her whole body is leaking out a lewd smell of sweat.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cute, Izumi ¡¹

    Maki smiled.

    ¡¸ Izumi¡¯s at her cutest when Kou-kun¡¯s violating her, don¡¯t you think so, Maki? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, Marika ¡¹

    I took my mouth off her nipple and went to Izumi¡¯s lower abdomen.

    This big clitoris of hers.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaa! Stop! Aaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Just as expected, even though she touches herself, it¡¯s her first time experiencing her clitoris licked.

    ¡¸ Hiiiiiii! I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying!!! ¡¹

    Izumi writhes and twists her naked body to escape my tongue, but Marika and Maki hold her down from both sides. She can¡¯t escape.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. You won¡¯t die from this ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to feel more pleasure, Izumi ¡¹

    Marika and Maki whisper to further stimulate Izumi¡¯s lust.

    I lick and suck on Izumi¡¯s enlarged bean-size clitoris.

    The sour taste of Izumi¡¯s love nectar spreads in my mouth.

    Before long.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying!! Iyaaaaaa!!! ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s body convulses, cramping all over her.

    ¡¸ Maki-chan! Maki-chan!! Aaaaaah! ¡¹

    She shouts Maki¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not Maki-chan, but Maki-sama, right? ¡¹

    Mariko, who¡¯s watching us, tells Izumi.

    ¡¸ Sorry. She¡¯ll do it properly this time ¡¹

    Maki apologized to Mariko

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it, It¡¯s cute, and she¡¯s fun to watch, Kou, now I want a pet too ¡¹

    I thought it would end like that.

    ¡¸ Then go find a good one ¡¹

    I replied, then¡­

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s so understanding, I love it, I¡¯ll find a good girl. Someone like Izumi-san, who Kou-kun will have fun with ¡¹

    Huh?

    Mariko¡¯s remark surprised me.

    For me to have fun?

    ¡¸ Knowing that Izumi¡¯s a lewd girl, I thought that Kou would like her ¡¹

    Marika?

    Marika decided to take Igarashi Izumi as a pet, not for her and Maki, but¡­

    Because she thought that I¡¯d enjoy having sex with her?

    ¡¸ You can violate Izumi all you want ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi was still exhausted from the afterglow of ecstasy.

    Now¡¯s the time to take her virginity

    ¡¸ It¡¯s finally here. It¡¯s coming ¡¹

    Maki looks at Izumi and me with great interest.

    ¡¸ Give her a kiss before having sex, Izumi-san hasn¡¯t kissed yet, right? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    I got up and tried to kiss Izumi¡¯s lips, but¡­

    But¡­

    ¡¸ No kiss ¡¹

    Izumi said with a calm tone.

    ¡¸ I want Maki-sama to be my first kiss ¡¹

    She knows how to masturbate so she recovers fast.

    ¡¸ Maki-sama¡¯s first kiss was with Marika-sama ¡¹

    Right, when Maki lost her virginity earlier¡­

    Her first kiss was from Marika, not me.

    But, Maki¡­

    ¡¸ No, Izumi. Your first kiss has to be with Kou-kun ¡¹

    She talks to her pet coldly.

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Izumi looks up at Maki with teary eyes and asks.

    ¡¸ Of course, it¡¯s for training. Izumi, you¡¯re Marika and my pet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can¡¯t receive the same treatment ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re a pet, so we¡¯ll reward you if you¡¯re a good girl, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need to do something before getting rewarded ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Izumi, give your everything to Kou-kun. Whether it¡¯s your first kiss or first sex. Then, once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give you a kiss. I¡¯ll give you a hug for being a good girl ¡¹

    Maki said. Igarashi Izumi;

    ¡¸ I understand, Maki-sama ¡¹

    She remains limp on the bed.

    ¡¸ Do as you wish ¡¹

    She looks up at me.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not the right attitude ¡¹

    For a pet to offer her everything;

    ¡¸ Izumi, tell Kou-kun this¡­ ¡¹

    Marika instructs her pet.

    ¡¸ Please take my, Igarashi Izumi¡¯s virginity. Please enjoy deflowering my body ¡¹

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry ¡¹

    Maki orders her.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, P-Please take my¡­Igarashi Izumi¡¯s¡­virginity¡­mess my body up¡­enjoy it¡­uuuuu ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s accumulating tears.

    ¡¸ Good job ¡¹

    Maki pats Izumi¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, Maki-sama ¡¹

    Then, Izumi clings to Maki, but¡­

    ¡¸ Go ahead, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Maki leans Izumi¡¯s body to me.

    ¡¸ First kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I took Izumi¡¯s lips.

    Izumi¡¯s lips are stiff, it¡¯s enduring.

    Our lips got apart, then.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want this! Noooo ¡¹

    At that moment.

    I grabbed Igarashi Izumi¡¯s thighs¡­

    Then, I pushed my erect penis into Izumi¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸ Nooo, stop!!! ¡¹

    I pushed in my glans inside Izumi before she could resist.

    ¡¸ Ouch!!!!!! ¡¹

    She¡¯s already wet, and her body already experienced ecstasy just earlier.

    So, my erect penis didn¡¯t get any resistance from its invasion.

    Nupupupupu!!

    My dick goes deeper and deeper inside Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ Hiiii!!! ¡¹

    Pushing and tearing her virgin membrane, going to the root inside Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi take photos and videos of the physical connection between Izumi and me.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t want this, pull out, leave ¡¹

    Izumi begs me in tears, but¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving ¡¹

    I slowly moved my hips.

    ¡¸ Noooo! Noooo, noooooo!! ¡¹

    Each thrust shakes Izumi¡¯s slender body.

    Her breasts also sway.

    ¡¸ Go for it, Izumi ¡¹

    Maki holds Izumi¡¯s right hand and cheers for her.

    ¡¸ Izumi¡¯s so cute right now Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maki-chan ¡¹

    Izumi calls her Maki-chan again, not Maki-sama

    ¡¸ Show us your cute sides more, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Maki-chan, I love you ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Maki, kiss Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ But we¡¯re just halfway there ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, but, you need to reward Izumi who¡¯s doing her best ¡¹

    I say while grinding my hips.

    ¡¸ Izumi¡¯s insides feel good. It¡¯s warm and tight ¡¹

    She¡¯s a virgin, yet, she¡¯s nicely loosened

    ¡¸ Better than me? ¡¹

    Maki.

    ¡¸ Maki is Maki, Izumi is Izumi. Women have different bodies, but they¡¯re good on their own, and they¡¯re also different ¡¹

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    Maki watches Izumi who¡¯s sweating as I violated her.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t compare it with my own either. I was like this too. You can¡¯t help but compare yourself to others at sex ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ Izumi masturbated a lot, so it shouldn¡¯t hurt her a lot even though it¡¯s her first time ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auuu, it hurts, it hurts ¡¹

    Marika said, Izumi objects.

    ¡¸ Those who are actually hurt have it worse. It¡¯s either they can¡¯t speak from the pain, or they shout too loud. Izumi¡¯s pain is just in between ¡¹

    I say while swinging my hips.

    I already deflowered a lot of virgins so I know.

    Izumi¡¯s vagina didn¡¯t get that much damage.

    ¡¸ Aah, but I¡¯m doing my best right now ¡¹

    Looking at the pet who answered that way¡­

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped then, here I¡¯ll give you a kiss ¡¹

    Maki kissed Izumi.

    ¡¸ HmmmM!!! ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s insides clamped hard.

    Her love nectar overflows.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lick you too ¡¹

    Marika crawls her tongue on Izumi¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ Mumumuuu!!! ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s body is on fire.

    ¡¸ So cute, Izumi ¡¹

    Maki lets go of her lips and she whispers to Izumi who¡¯s feeling it.

    ¡¸ Aaah, iyaaaaaa!! Aaaaaaah! Aaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s loud voice has become a cute moan.

    ¡¸ Aah, I¡¯m!! Maki-chan! Maki-sama! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Open your eyes, Izumi ¡¹

    I¡¯m about to reach my limit

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to cum, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-kun will pour his baby seeds inside Izumi ¡¹

    Marika whispers.

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    Izumi who just got deflowered shuddered at the idea of creampie.

    Even so.

    ¡¸ Now, ask Kou-kun to cum inside ¡¹

    ¡¸ Say that he can cum inside, that you don¡¯t mind getting pregnant ¡¹

    Maki and Marika order Izumi from both sides.

    Igarashi Izumi;

    ¡¸ C-Cum inside me! Get me pregnant! Cum inside!!! ¡¹

    She looks into my eyes and shouts.

    Uuuuuu!!

    ¡¸ Here I go!! ¡¹

    I pump my seeds deep inside Izumi¡¯s womb.

    Byrurururu! Byrurururu!! Byrurururu!!

    My penis pulsates inside Izumi and releases white liquid into her womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I can feel the hot liquid pouring in ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s naked body trembles from feeling the heat inside her vagina.

 CH 1441

    ¡¸Haaaaaa¡¹

    I fell exhausted on top of Izumi¡¯s body.

    I¡¯ve been having sex continuously for a while now, I¡¯m tired.

    I bury my face in Izumi¡¯s soft sweating breasts.

    Izumi¡¯s flushed skin feels nice on my cheeks.

    ¡¸Kou-kun, did you let out a lot?¡¹

    Marika whispers.

    ¡¸Yeah, I did¡¹

    My dick is still inside Izumi.

    Marika¡¯s right, sex with Izumi is great.

    It¡¯s not so much about our body compatibility, but rather, Izumi¡¯s body is very much suited for sex.

    She gets wet easily, and she¡¯s tight. She¡¯s slender, but she¡¯s huge in the right places.

    Above all that.

    When I hold Maki, I feel like I had to be delicate in sex, like handling something fragile, but¡­

    When doing it with Izumi, I feel like she can take it in even if I go rougher, I¡¯m sure of it.

    She¡¯s definitely going to love sex.

    That¡¯s why I ejaculated with all I got.

    ¡¸Izumi¡¹

    I sucked Izumi¡¯s still stiff nipples.

    ¡¸Aaahn!¡¹

    Izumi, who¡¯s sensitive all over, makes a cute moan.

    ¡¸So cute, Izumi¡¹

    Maki kisses Izumi¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡¸Maki-samaa¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s crying.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget. Izumi¡¯s at her cutest when Kou-kun¡¯s having sex with you. And so, show us more of Izumi having sex with Kou-kun, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu, yes¡¹

    Izumi looks up at her master and nodded.

    ¡¸Now, say thanks to Kou-kun. Say ¡°Thank you for taking Izumi¡¯s virginity¡±¡¹

    Marika, Izumi¡¯s other Master, orders her.

    ¡¸Thank you for¡­taking Izumi¡¯s virginity¡¹

    Izumi looked up at me with teary eyes and said.

    ¡¸Kou-kun can have his way with you wherever and whenever right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I understand¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s transformation into a pet has been completed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m pulling out¡¹

    I finally got up and pull my penis out of Izumi.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡¹

    As soon as my glans popped out, Izumi¡¯s body wriggled a bit.

    A little later and my semen drips down from Izumi¡¯s slit.

    White fluid is mixed with virgin blood.

    ¡¸Okay, stay still¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi record Izumi¡¯s post-deflowering image.

    ¡¸Here, Nii-san¡¹

    Luna¡¯s always so thoughtful, offering me a wet towel.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do it, it¡¯s our pet¡¯s blood¡¹

    Marika said, took the wet towel, and wiped my penis, which was coated with virgin blood, sweat, love nectar, and semen.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it too¡¹

    Maki said. I had deflowered Maki and Izumi was continuous.

    ¡¸Yes, wipe it too, Maki¡¹

    ¡¸I understand, Marika¡¹

    The cold towel feels nice.

    ¡¸Come here you three, you should take a photo together. This is a good opportunity¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s take a picture¡¹

    Marika nods, and four naked bodies line up on the bed.

    ¡¸Izumi, don¡¯t hide it. We¡¯re recording it all¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Maki-sama¡¹

    They¡¯re not hiding their breasts and crotch.

    The photos capture their lewd consecutive sex with me.

    Then.

    ¡¸I¡¯m done, now take photos with three of you¡¹

    Pets and two owners, leaving the three classmates in a new relationship.

    I left the bed.

    I feel heavy.

    ¡¸Yes, Nii-san, sit here. Do you want cold drinks?¡¹

    Luna brings a chair to me.

    ¡¸Thanks, I¡¯ll pass on drinks.¡¹

    I sat down on the chair naked.

    The photo session continues in bed.

    ¡¸Maki, let¡¯s have the next one like this¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Marika. Izumi, do it like this¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Maki-sama¡¹

    The three girls I ejaculated with inside the vagina looks like they were having fun.

    They have a tremendously close relationship because they have completely lost their mental barriers.

    ¡¸I think we can join in now, right?¡¹

    Mariko told Marika.

    ¡¸Yes, you can, it can¡¯t be just us¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Maki, from now on we¡¯re sisters, so let¡¯s have our pictures taken together¡¹

    ¡¸Luna-chan, come here too, let¡¯s take photos in turns¡¹

    Mariko called Michi too, but¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, but it¡¯s about time¡¹

    A voice comes from the darkness.

    From a space that should be empty.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be surprised, or should I say that you shouldn¡¯t be surprised¡¹

    Luna uses her Miko power, so nobody¡¯s surprised.

    They accept it as such.

    ¡¸It¡¯s already twenty minutes over the schedule¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, who was supposed to have gone back to the prostitute cadet¡¯s place in the basement, shows up.

    ¡¸We can postpone the photo session later¡¹

    Kyouko-san, still dressed as Chemin Koda, is also here.

    Both of them pretended to leave.

    In fact, they were there the whole time, out of sight.

    We just didn¡¯t notice them.

    No, Luna did that.

    I think that Minaho-neesan gave the order beforehand.

    ¡¸First of all, here¡¹

    Minaho-neesan offers Maki a pill and water.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a drug to prevent pregnancy. Marika and everyone drink it¡¹

    Maki, who just lost her virginity and received a creampie, is at risk of pregnancy

    ¡¸Drink it, Maki, ¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹

    Maki receives a pill and cup and drinks it.

    Then, she looked at Izumi.

    Izumi also looked at Minaho-neesan with a disheartened gaze.

    ¡¸There¡¯s none for you. Isn¡¯t that obvious? You weren¡¯t expected to have sex with Kou¡¹

    She laughs.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Izumi trembles.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Marika and Maki-san¡¯s pet, right? Then it shouldn¡¯t matter if you get pregnant now. Either way, it¡¯s already decided that you¡¯ll give birth to his child¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸Just kidding. How could I not have anticipated that? I prepared one not just for you, Miki-san, Anju-san, and even Kinoshita-san¡¹

    Minaho-neesan laughed and shows us a glass container with pills in it.

    ¡¸But you know, you¡¯re a pet, aren¡¯t you, Igarashi Izumi-san?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s accepted in the family.¡¹ So, she gets the contraceptive without questions, but since you¡¯re a pet, you need to do something before receiving anything, right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Maki reacts faster than Izumi.

    ¡¸Izumi, bow your head. Then, ask to let you have the contraceptive¡¹

    Izumi realized.

    Then, she prostrates herself to Minaho-neesan.

    Her forehead rubs on the bed sheet.

    ¡¸Please give me the contraceptive!¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡­

    ¡¸Well done, Maki-san, Marika¡­ don¡¯t forget to train your pet. Poorly trained pets are kicked out¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Minaho-san¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be careful¡¹

    Marika and Maki bows their head.

    ¡¸You need a clear distinction between family and pets, otherwise, girls like Izumi-san get carried away quickly¡¹

    I forgot that Igarashi Izumi¡¯s a cute girl, but she¡¯s kind of dumb.

    If you don¡¯t watch her all the time, she could go and do something beyond the realm of a pet, causing trouble to the other family members.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your pill, once you drink it, you swear that you¡¯ll have sex with Kou, anytime, anywhere, as long as Kou asks for it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan hands the pill to Izumi.

    ¡¸Make the pledge, Izumi, you¡¯re our pet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Make the vow to Minaho-san¡¹

    It¡¯s different from her pledge in sex earlier.

    Now she¡¯s making the pledge in front of Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san, the adults.

    ¡¸I swear¡¹

    Izumi replies.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have sex with Kou-kun-san wherever, whenever¡¹

    ¡¸Just Kou¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll have sex only with Kou-kun-san¡¹

    Oh, Luna¡¯s tying Izumi to the words she¡¯s saying.

    ¡¸Good, here¡¯s your pill¡¹

    Minaho-neesan handed Izumi her pill.

    ¡¸Izumi, water¡¹

    Maki hands the water glass to Izumi.

    ¡¸T-Thank you, Maki-sama¡¹

    Izumi drinks her contraceptive pill.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸You can stay at the mansion tonight. I already told your school and dorm about it¡¹

    Minaho-neesan tells Marika and the girls

    ¡¸We¡¯ll send you to school tomorrow morning by car¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    Maki¡¯s confused.

    Marika spends Saturdays and Sundays at the mansion, and she rides a car to school on Monday morning so she doesn¡¯t have a problem with it.

    But, Maki came from the school dorm today, with the assumption that Marika¡¯s connection will let them meet someone from the Kouzuki house, and she might get a scholarship.

    That¡¯s all her dorm friends know too.

    They didn¡¯t expect to stay the night out of the dorm.

    No, the news of Maki becoming a scholarship student of Kouzuki house has already reached her school and the dorm.

    We can use whatever pretext we want so she could stay out of the dorm.

    But, Igarashi Izumi¡­

    Igarashi Izumi, who forcibly followed Maki and Marika, can¡¯t give any reason why she stayed out with Maki.

    The students at the school know that Izumi¡¯s skills won¡¯t be enough to make her a scholar like Maki.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it, she¡¯s your pet, right?¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled at Maki.

    ¡¸The school already agreed to change your dorm rooms, so the three of you will be in the same dorm from now on¡¹

    The three are in the same room.

    ¡¸Even your school has a connection to the Kouzuki house and its foundation. Since it¡¯s an opportunity, we got a little unreasonable and they accepted it¡¹

    Maki¡¯s a student at their school, and she¡¯s become a scholarship student of the Kouzuki house.

    Using that opportunity, there could be students who get selected as scholarship recipients in the future, providing the school with more support

    ¡¸There will be people who will say bad things about you, and so you should show off your power with all your might¡¹

    Although all of the students recognize Maki¡¯s skills in piano¡­

    That also means that there will be people getting jealous and talking behind her back for being a scholar.

    If so, then doing something as absurd as changing the dorm rooms as Maki wants, could show that she has influence over the school.

    ¡¸On the other hand, if you say that you¡¯ll return to your dorms, the teachers will have to wait for you to arrive. They¡¯d want to hear the details of Maki-san¡¯s scholarship, and it¡¯ll turn into an interview that goes past midnight¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going home tomorrow, the teachers can go home today, and everything will have to be postponed for tomorrow. That¡¯ll make them happy¡¹

    If we consider the burden on the teachers, then that¡¯s for the better.

    ¡¸And so, Izumi-san shouldn¡¯t go home today either¡¹

    It would be weird if only Izumi went back to the dorm. She¡¯s been with Maki in the girls for a long time so they also will question her.

    ¡¸That aside, Izumi-san, do you want to go back to the dorm by yourself?¡¹

    Izumi.

    ¡¸I¡­with Maki-sama¡­I want to be with Maki-sama and Marika-sama¡¹

    Right¡­

    I mean, it would be bad to send her back home in that state.

    Now¡¯s the time to strengthen the relationship between pets and owners.

    ¡¸About that, Izumi-san¡¹

    Kyouko-san suddenly speaks up.

    ¡¸Could you not call them with ¡°-sama¡± but ¡°-oneesama¡± instead?¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸Uhm, but Izumi¡¯s at the same age as us¡¹

    Maki said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what¡¯s great about it, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s silly. It looks like you¡¯re fooling around when you get called ¡°Onee-sama¡± by someone of the same age. And other people would just think of it that way¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸If Maki-san and Izumi-san had a relationship, then it¡¯ll look like two lesbian girls, and some of the students may feel disgusted. Even with Maki-san and Marika-san¡¯s relationship, there will be some disgusted by the relationship, but¡­¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸If you add the power word saying ¡°Onee-sama¡± between the three of you, then they can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re joking, serious, and it¡¯s funny to watch from the outside perspective¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s accepted by the students as the cute and silly girl, and if they see her calling someone of the same age ¡°Onee-sama,¡± then that would be funny to them They¡¯d smile at it.

    ¡¸Being a comedian is powerful after all¡¹

    Maki looks at Izumi.

    ¡¸Okay¡­ Izumi, from now on call me Maki-oneesama, and Marika as Marika-oneesama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Maki-oneesama, uhm¡¹

    Izumi?

    ¡¸I also like being called Maki-oneesama. Onee-sama¡­¡¹

    She blushed and replied.

    ¡¸Well then, Maki-san, Marika-san, and Izumi-san could you three take a shower for now?¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸We just have something important to discuss with him¡¹

    She smiled and looked at me.

 CH 1442

    The three went to the shower room.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is it okay for us to stay here? ¡¹

    Mariko asks Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Hmm, why not? Right, Minaho? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can listen ¡¹

    Then, Minaho-neesan talked to me.

    ¡¸ What were your thoughts? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    When we left the mansion to meet elder Matsumoto at the hotel tonight, Kyouko-san said that she¡¯d accompany us to help since things are doing well with the girl assassins.

    But, pretending to have left the room, Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san were watching us nearby all the time.

    Even so, as usual.

    Tonight is just another trial for me.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just tonight.

    I feel that Minaho-neesan¡¯s asking me about everything that happened so far, yesterday and even today, during the two days of our school festival.

    ¡¸ It made me realize that it was all Minaho-neesan¡¯s work, that I couldn¡¯t do anything on my own ¡¹

    I replied honestly.

    Yesterday, Ishigami Mizuki and her brother came up and I thought they were big trouble, and it actually ended up with cleaning a rebellion of disgruntled members of Kouzuki SS.

    Today, we had the TV station come up in the morning, and then the case with the Matsumoto sisters.

    From start to end, I think I just did what Minaho-neesan prepared for me in advance.

    ¡¸ Are you angry? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks with a blank look.

    ¡¸ No, not really. I can¡¯t get angry ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯ve done a lot without explaining them to you beforehand. Does it not get you frustrated, asking ¡°why didn¡¯t I tell you in detail, and explain how it¡¯s supposed to be handled¡± ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I mean, Minaho-neesan thought that it will go better if you didn¡¯t tell me, right? Minaho-neesan thinks that way after all ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s much smarter.

    ¡¸ Also, I trust Minaho-neesan, so why should I get angry? ¡¹

    ¡¸ So he says, Minaho ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Your answer is a little worrying, in fact, Minaho makes a lot of mistakes too ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Minaho thought that it would be best for Ruriko-chan, the representative of the Kouzuki house, to speak with elder Matsumoto. That¡¯s because elder Matsumoto knew about Ruriko-chan from the TV show, right? ¡¹

    Ruriko¡¯s recently appeared on a national TV show, touring around the Kouzuki compound.

    The daughter of the Kouzuki house is well received by the people in the business world because she introduces the treasures of the nobility since the Meiji era.

    Elder Matsumoto¡¯s an owner of a drugstore chain so naturally, he knows Ruriko from his small talk with other businessmen, that¡¯s why we asked Ruriko to come tonight.

    ¡¸ But, Elder Matsumoto didn¡¯t even know Ruriko-chan. ¡¹ Well, thinking about it, if someone¡¯s not interested in music, he won¡¯t have interest in anything culture at all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ If so, then Misuzu-chan, who¡¯s a high-schooler would be better than Ruriko-chan, right? It would be much more believable if Misuzu, a high-school student, is introduced as a friend of the Matsumoto sisters at school ¡¹

    True.

    We know that Jii-chan gave the Kouzuki house¡¯s history and cultural foundation to Ruriko, but¡­

    From elder Matsumoto¡¯s point of view, it would be hard to convince him that Ruriko, a middle school girl, is in a position to make decisions about scholarships.

    Instead, it would be a much more acceptable story for elder Matsumoto, to see Misuzu, a high-school student, a friend of the Matsumoto sisters of the same age, ask her grandfather, the head of the Kouzuki house, to help the Matsumoto sisters and have it approved.

    ¡¸ The reason our discussion went so well earlier was that Mariko-chan was here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Mariko was surprised as Kyouko-san mentioned her name.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan did all the work Misuzu-chan was supposed to do if she were here. I think that Mariko-chan was much more suited for it ¡¹

    The role of confronting the elder Matsumoto as the daughter of the Kouzuki house.

    Mariko, the daughter of the president of Torii electronics, played the part.

    No, elder Matsumoto would¡¯ve felt more comfortable talking to Mariko, instead of the daughter of the nobility.

    In fact, Elder Matsumoto¡¯s so engaged in the conversation with Mariko.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Mariko-chan ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mariko-chan wasn¡¯t even included in Minaho¡¯s original plan ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said. I realized.

    Mariko just happened to be at our school festival today.

    She also happened to come early to give Kana-senpai and the tennis girls some cosmetics.

    As it happens, Marika brought the Matsumoto sisters as she was there.

    There she heard about the Matsumoto sisters and decided to join in with the confrontation.

    Mariko chose to come with us.

    ¡¸ Mariko-chan¡¯s the one who earned the most points in Minaho¡¯s plan ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said.

    ¡¸ Of course, it was nice to see Ruriko, who felt less effective in appealing to the elder Matsumoto, remain her dignity and stand back. If she lost her presence, elder Matsumoto could¡¯ve snapped back ¡¹

    Yeah, committed to her role of being a quiet, dignified young lady of nobility.

    ¡¸ Well, to tell the truth, Minaho had several plans in advance to recover quickly if things went wrong. There are many ways to make the old man understand that Kouzuki house had his granddaughter¡¯s back ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan used a person in the business world Elder Matsumoto to call him

    There¡¯s a way to get Ruriko to confirm that she¡¯s the daughter of the Kouzuki house through that route without a doubt.

    Minaho-neesan has a lot of other contacts I¡¯m still unaware of

    ¡¸ But, the teamwork on the field went well tonight, so that¡¯s good enough. I mean, no matter how we do it, we¡¯re absolutely going to get the results we want to end up with ¡¹

    The case today¡­

    We were to make sure that the Matsumoto sisters could continue their music studies.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m glad that we didn¡¯t use our last resort ¡¹

    The last resort was to use the Miko power to manipulate elder Matsumoto¡¯s memory and will.

    It didn¡¯t have to get to that point.

    ¡¸ So, here¡¯s what I want you to understand ¡¹

    Kyouko-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Even if Minaho¡¯s plan backfired and the whole thing became a total disaster¡­ ¡¹

    I consider the worst scenario.

    Our dialog with Elder Matsumoto fails, and Luna is forced to use her Miko power to manipulate the elder¡¯s mind, and that didn¡¯t go well either.

    That could cripple the elder.

    If that happens, then we have no choice but to manipulate the memories of the sisters.

    If that operation also failed, that could also cripple the Matsumoto sisters.

    ¡¸ If it all fails, then that would be your fault. You¡¯re the one responsible for it ¡¹

    Kyouko-san shoots her gaze at me.

    ¡¸ You didn¡¯t know the details of Minaho¡¯s plan. You just let Minaho take care of everything, you didn¡¯t even give your approval in the first place ¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re responsible for that ¡¹

    My responsibility.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what it means to be the owner of the Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    I¡¯m now the owner of the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ By the way, how was it with the elder Matsumoto? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san asks me.

    I see. Meeting elder Matsumoto was part of my education.

    ¡¸ I saw Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather as a man who did everything himself, and that he had to know about everything ¡¹

    So, even though he¡¯s the president of a large drugstore chain, he came by himself after seeing Minaho-neesan¡¯s suspicious information.

    ¡¸ Well, you could say that it¡¯s manly, or courageous in a positive way, but do you want to be that kind of manager? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If I live like Matsumoto-san¡¯s grandfather, I won¡¯t be able to have time, I would find it difficult to make the company bigger than it is now ¡¹

    Miki-san, the younger of the siblings, is listening, but¡­

    I just speak out my thoughts.

    ¡¸ Indeed, perhaps Matsumoto-sama can remember the personal data of all the managers in the drugstore chains he runs. Not just the manager, but their families, even the birthday of their spouse, and even how many children they have ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s probably great for running a company of that size, but if you want to run a larger and more complex organization, then you can¡¯t take that approach ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Jii-san is absolutely not up to speed on the finer personnel details of the Kouzuki group. Kouzuki group isn¡¯t on the same level ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s right.

    There are a ton of companies in the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ When things are delegated, then delegate them to people you trust, if you don¡¯t break it down that way, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do about it. If the top management gets involved every time something happens, then the people won¡¯t be able to handle it ¡¹

    ¡¸ We have to entrust what we can to people we can trust, of course, many things are happening in the field without the knowledge of the top. We have to leave it up to the people we trust with that kind of thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if you give them your trust, then the responsibility lies on the most senior entrusted ¡¹

    Kyouko-san adds to what Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re the owner of Kouzuki SS, then you must take responsibility for everything that Minaho or Seki-san does, using the Kouzuki SS without your knowledge ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ Officially, everything they do is done by your will ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s been doing a lot of things without my knowledge. I have to accept that.

    There will be more things going on that I can¡¯t keep track of.

    The situation is changing faster than I could understand it, Minaho-neesan¡¯s responding in real-time, so she doesn¡¯t have time to explain every single thing to me.

    And so, I have to be prepared for that.

    Still, we must accept that the final responsibility lies on me.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll just take it all ¡¹

    I swore to Kyouko-san and Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s all we want to talk about for now. Any questions? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ None ¡¹

    Suddenly, I feel tired.

    Too many things happened yesterday and today.

    ¡¸ Those girls aside, does anyone else have questions? ¡¹

    Kyouko-san cheerfully calls out to the girls around her.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san, the younger of the sisters, raised her hand.

    ¡¸ Hmm? What do you want to ask? Kyouko-can can tell you anything ¡¹

    Kyouko-san smiles.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan¡­how did Onee-chan change so much ¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s sister, Maki.

    I had sex and she became my woman.

    Together with Marika, she took Izumi as her pet.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think she changed so much, it¡¯s more of that it¡¯s her true nature I think ¡¹

    Kyouko-san replied.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like the cat¡¯s out of the bag, or rather, the quiet and introverted look she had before, was because she had to be that way to survive ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s partly because she¡¯s worried about her future after her father¡¯s death, Maki¡¯s performance was good, but the only negative thing I saw in her performance is that she lacked confidence and she had no aspiration. But, it seems good now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Maki now, she¡¯ll be able to play with much more energy now ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s her partner she swore to live together with.

    She also gained Izumi, her pet.

    Maki¡¯s become stronger now.

    ¡¸ People live better when they¡¯re put in an easy-to-understand form ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but the worst part is that she doesn¡¯t know how it happened, but she¡¯s chosen as a scholar of the Kouzuki house. It¡¯s a wonderful situation, but it makes her sick. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s her status ¡¹

    That was Maki before sex.

    ¡¸ But, after gaining a special relationship with Marika, and seeing that she had to have sex with you as well, then it all fell into place. She accepted it. She realized that she had to be tied up for the rest of her life, but also that it¡¯s not a bad thing for her ¡¹

    Becoming part of our family guarantees that she can continue playing her piano, and even allow her to have a partner relationship with Marika.

    Then, Maki accepted the situation at hand.

    ¡¸ But, that would make Maki someone who depends on Marika, and doesn¡¯t think for herself, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right, around the time before and after she had sex with me, Maki just follows what Marika said. Maki¡¯s thoughts are blinded.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why, it was right to add Izumi-san, who¡¯s dependent on Maki, as her pet. Maki¡¯s actions and speech have become more proactive as soon as she found someone below her, someone she has to protect, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so it was Minaho-neesan who suggested to Marika to take Izumi as their pet ¡¹

    I finally figured it out.

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s my job to break girls down to their understandable form ¡¹

    That¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s past.

    In the brothel Shirasaka Sousuke controlled, the kidnapped prostitutes weren¡¯t allowed to go mad or die from weakness.

    Minaho-neesan made the prostitute form a relationship of dependence on each other, so they could stay strong in their difficult lives.

    Just like Marika and Maki¡¯s lesbian partnership.

    Izumi as a pet is also a relationship.

    This is an idea from her past experience.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t understand that even if explained upfront ¡¹

    Even if Marika told me that she¡¯s going to get a pet with her partner this morning¡­

    My head would just panic.

    I get it now because I experienced the process of Minaho-neesan¡¯s plans carried out one-by-one.

    ¡¸ By the way, I think that just like you¡¯re sister, you¡¯ve come to see your true nature ¡¹

    Kyouko-san told Matsumoto Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Just like your sister, you were also meek. But now¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ ???? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re exposing your unyielding selfish nature ¡¹

    Miki-san trembles.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m not like that! ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, you are, everyone in here thinks that way ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Well, you¡¯re about to have sex tomorrow so you¡¯ll figure it out, along with what happened to your sister ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Once again, Miki-san¡¯s body turned stiff when the topic of sex is brought up.

    ¡¸ Wasn¡¯t it mentioned earlier? No matter the process, in the end, it¡¯ll happen as we want it to. It¡¯s already decided that you¡¯ll have his child. What¡¯s left is the process, whether it¡¯s scary and painful rape or gentle sex, that¡¯s all ¡¹

    Kyouko-san¡¯s words are heavy.

    Miki-san fell silent.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Kou¡¯s good at sex, even when it¡¯s Maki-chan and Izumi-chan¡¯s first time, they didn¡¯t seem to be that hurt, right? ¡¹

    Mariko said brightly, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because of their constitution. I need to spread open their vagina with my fingers and see inside to know ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Oh, forgot about that. I guess that¡¯s also necessary to turn it into an understandable form ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said and took something from behind.

    ¡¸ This is necessary for pets, right? ¡¹

    Saying that Minaho-neesan brings in a black collar.

    ¡¸ The owner needs to put this on her. ¡¹

    It¡¯s to understand who¡¯s the owner, and who¡¯s the pet.

    ¡¸ Yeah, do you have another one, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    I had an idea, a way to make it easier to understand.

    ¡¸ Give me a moment, I have two more ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan goes to the other room again.

    ¡¸ Then, take those two ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Huh, are you putting one on our necks too? ¡¹

    Mariko looked at me in surprise.

    ¡¸ No, not you girls, but those who are in the mansion ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s it. You figured it out. That¡¯s what we wanted you to understand ¡¹

    Kyouko-san said happily.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Our conversation with Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san ended.

    Then, we went to the shower room too.

    We have to wash quickly and return to the mansion.

    Ruriko, Mariko, Luna, and Michi went with me to the bathroom naked.

    Kinoshita-san and Kurose Anju left to clean up the camera.

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kyaa ¡¹

    Maki and Izumi raised their voice as we suddenly came in.

    Marika, Maki, and Izumi are filled with bubbles.

    The three of them seem to be having fun.

    ¡¸ Hey, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Iyaaan ¡¹

    Unlike Marika who just looked at us like it was normal.

    Maki and Izumi are hiding from my gaze with their hands.

    They¡¯re not accustomed to exposing their naked body to me yet.

    The bathroom has brighter lights than the bedroom.

    ¡¸ Maki and Izumi, don¡¯t hide it. We all had sex with Kou-kun already ¡¹

    Marika said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Oh right¡­we got stared a lot earlier in the bed after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ We were seen, licked, fondled, and even had his penis go inside of us ¡¹

    Mariko laughed and told Maki.

    ¡¸ Ahaha, right¡­ ¡¹

    Maki also laughed.

    She stopped hiding her body.

    Izumi hides behind Maki, not showing me her body.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s no time to have fun in the shower, just wash off the sweat for now. Once we got back to the mansion, we have a bigger bath there ¡¹

    Mariko told Marika and the girls.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I just had fun washing Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm, Marika-oneesama.. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Izumi, didn¡¯t you also wash Maki? ¡¹

    Yeah, the three of them are closer now.

    The relationship between Marika<¨C>Maki<-Izumi is better if it deepens.

    ¡¸ Oh, right. Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika spoke to me.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, which do you prefer, cat or dog? ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Look, Izumi¡¯s become Marika and my pet, but¡­ ¡¹

    Maki asks me bashfully.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re still debating whether Izumi should be our dog or cat ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Is bird or hamster not in the choices? ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Hmmm, I don¡¯t think Izumi fits with the small animal category ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it, it has to be cat or dog ¡¹

    Marika says while washing Izumi¡¯s head with the shower.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, which one? ¡¹

    I¡­

    Since it¡¯s Izumi, I think that she¡¯s much more like a faithful dog to Maki, but¡­

    Izumi¡¯s true nature is of a dumb girl¡­

    I think that has more of a cat feel¡­

    ¡¸ I think, cat? ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ So he says, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, do it as agreed earlier ¡¹

    Marika ordered Izumi and then¡­

    ¡¸ I-I understand, nyan ¡¹

    She became a girl who ends her sentence with ¡°Nyan¡±

 CH 1443

    ¡¸ But, you sure are cute ¡¹

    Mariko looks at Izumi in the bathroom, who¡¯s covered in bubbles.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re rather petite, but your breasts are huge, and also cuddly ¡¹

    ¡¸ Cuddly? ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s master, Maki, smiled.

    ¡¸ Can I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Izumi is Marika and my pet, but we want everyone to dote on her ¡¹

    Maki, the owner says.

    ¡¸ Maki-oneesama ¡¹

    Izumi clings to Maki, looking reluctant.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? Geez, Mariko-chan¡¯s our family you know ¡¹

    Marika told Izumi with a smile.

    ¡¸ Izumi¡¯s also into beautiful girls, right? Look, they¡¯re all beautiful people ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s right, it¡¯s all beautiful girls in the bathroom. Maki, Marika, Izumi, Mariko, Ruriko, Michi, and Luna.

    Girls from a wide age range line up their beautiful naked bodies.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s true, but nyan¡­..uuu ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s gaze went from the girls to me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still not used to a man¡¯s body, nyan ¡¹

    She says while hugging Maki.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not any naked man, it¡¯s Kou-kun. Kou-kun¡¯s different from other men. Kou-kun is Kou-kun. He¡¯s special to us ¡¹

    Marika told Izumi kindly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be accustomed to other men. Rather, don¡¯t even speak to them. Kou-kun¡¯s our only man for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. I¡¯ll be careful too. Kou-kun¡¯s the only special man in our world, don¡¯t cause weird misunderstandings. Izumi too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s trembling.

    In the short time where it¡¯s just the three of them, she became completely a spoiled child for Maki.

    ¡¸ Maki, you need to discipline her ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Marika. Come here, Izumi. Get used to Kou-kun, even just a bit. Kou-kun will always be with us from now on, and you¡¯re our pet, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Get ready for it, Izumi ¡¹

    The two owners told Izumi.

    ¡¸ Uuu, I understand nyan, Maki-oneesama, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-kun too, tell him that you¡¯ll do your best ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-kun-san, I¡¯ll do my best nyan ¡¹

    She¡¯s become a weird character, but oh well.

    ¡¸ Okay, good, let¡¯s hug then. Oh, while we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s have everyone do I ¡¹

    Mariko suggested, then Mariko hugs Izumi first.

    ¡¸ Best regards, Izumi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Best regards, nyan ¡¹

    After that, Ruriko also smiled and hugged Izumi.

    ¡¸ Please treat me well ¡¹

    ¡¸ Likewise, nyan ¡¹

    Then, Michi

    ¡¸ Regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nyaan ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s last.

    ¡¸ Best regards ¡¹

    ¡¸ Best regards, nyan ¡¹

    In the end, Izumi¡¯s preference for girls is stronger.

    She lives in an all-girls school and dorm, and she seems to have accepted the idea of hugging girls while naked without much resistance.

    However.

    ¡¸ Hug Kou-kun too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu ¡¹

    Even when Maki ordered her, she was still hesitating to hug me.

    ¡¸ You already had sex so don¡¯t be shy now ¡¹

    Mariko pushed Izumi¡¯s back and I hugged Izumi.

    Her big breasts pushed and squeeze my chest.

    Yeah, she¡¯s small enough to fit in my arms, quite fluffy and cuddly.

    ¡¸ Please take care of me nyan ¡¹

    Izumi whispered bashfully.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not accustomed to it, but Izumi-chan will get used to having sex with Kou. And from how I see it earlier, Izumi-chan¡¯s the type who would get addicted to sex ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ When Kou¡¯s embracing you like that, you remember the sex you just had, and you feel hot in your stomach ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, I had that time too ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Me too, I get wet as soon as Onii-sama embraces me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Ruriko and Michi said.

    ¡¸ But, things will be hard for Izumi-chan. You know, Maki-chan and Jasmine-chan are probably going abroad to study at a music college there after graduating from high school ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s now a scholarship student of Kouzuki house¡¯s foundation, and so she will.

    Marika too, Minaho-neesan told her to work hard and study abroad with her.

    ¡¸ But what about you Izumi-chan? Can you study abroad with your grades? If you can¡¯t, then you¡¯ll have to stay in Japan and wait for Maki-chan and Jasmine-chan to come back ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Izumi trembles in my arms.

    ¡¸ If that happens, then Izumi will have to be pregnant with my child as soon as she graduates from high school. Then, you¡¯ll raise the child until Maki and Marika returns to Japan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Auu, auu, uuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t like it, then Izumi has to work better with her voice and get to a level where you can study abroad. If you think that all you have to do is be Maki and Marika¡¯s pet, then you¡¯re mistaken ¡¹

    I give her a warning.

    Otherwise, Maki would be too spoiled, and that would interfere with Maki and Marika¡¯s piano practice.

    ¡¸ Izumi, answer Kou-kun ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s disciplining her.

    ¡¸ I understand, nyan ¡¹

    Izumi answers me while I hug her.

    ¡¸ When you¡¯re good enough to go study abroad, then you don¡¯t have to worry about the cost. I¡¯ll get you a scholarship to Torii electronics ¡¹

    Mariko?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to get a scholarship grant from the Kouzuki house¡¯s foundation, after all, they need to grade everything. Maki will only be the one in your music high school to receive the scholarship from the Kouzuki house¡¯s foundation. That will change the way people look at Maki ¡¹

    Kouzuki house¡¯s scholars are not selected for their talent on the level

    It¡¯s better if Maki¡¯s the only one recognized for having such special talent.

    So, it¡¯s better to have the Torii house grant scholarship for Izumi instead of the Kouzuki house

    ¡¸ As for Jasmine-chan, Minaho-san¡¯s got you covered ¡¹

    Mariko¡¯s right, Minaho-neesan specially dotes on Megu and Marika among the sisters.

    ¡¸ Kou, you can let go of Izumi-chan, give Maki-chan a hug too ¡¹

    Mariko?

    ¡¸ Maki-chan also just became Kou¡¯s woman, so teach her what it means to be embraced by a man ¡¹

    I see.

    Right.

    I also haven¡¯t given Maki a hug.

    ¡¸ Yeah, come here Maki ¡¹

    I let go of Izumi and hugged Maki.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be too stiff, just entrust it to me. Lean on me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    She¡¯s taller than Izumi, but Maki is also slender.

    I hold her delicate body that looks like it might break and I embraced her tightly.

    ¡¸ You had it hard so far, but from now on, Maki will be safe. I will protect you in place of your father ¡¹

    I whispered to Maki¡¯s ear and then¡­

    Maki;

    ¡¸ Yes¡­.yes¡­Kou-kun¡­Kou-kun, I¡­. ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s eyes started tearing up.

    The anxiety she¡¯s been building up since her father¡¯s death has been released once and for all.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay now, Kou-kun¡¯s here, and we¡¯re here too¡­it¡¯s not just us here, the whole family will keep Maki safe, so it¡¯s okay now ¡¹

    Mariko embraced Maki from the back.

    ¡¸ Yes¡­please take care of me ¡¹

    Maki cries on my chest.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun, me too ¡¹

    Marika hugged me on my back and also cried.

    Marika must¡¯ve remembered the time when she just joined our family, and couldn¡¯t contain her emotions.

    ¡¸ Maki-oneesama? Marika-oneesama? ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s dumbfounded, unable to understand the reason why Maki and Marika started crying.

    This is why she¡¯s a pet.

    She¡¯s a cute girl, but she can¡¯t join the family as a person.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good. Let them stay like that for a while ¡¹

    Mariko told Izumi instead of the two who were crying.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Maki and Marika stopped crying just a few minutes ago.

    Now, they¡¯re smiling.

    Girls are like that.

    ¡¸ Okay, those who finished washing get dressed now ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san came from the washing room and told us.

    ¡¸ Boss wants you to change into these jerseys ¡¹

    Oh yeah, I did put on my best suit to meet the elder Matsumoto in this hotel

    The meeting is already over so I¡¯m thankful that I have comfortable clothes to change on.

    Minaho-neesan prepared these for me.

    She told Katsuko-nee to load it in the car from the mansion.

    ¡¸ I already retrieved the suit and leather shoes ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san reported.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Glad to be of help ¡¹

    As usual, she responds like she¡¯s an Izakaya employee.

    ¡¸ We have to put on our clothes. The people in front of the mansion would be suspicious if we don¡¯t ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    The police officers are always on surveillance duty in front of the mansion.

    Tonight, Ruriko dressed up and they saw her leaving the mansion in a limousine.

    That¡¯s why Ruriko has to return home in that same look.

    ¡¸ Then, I have to do the same ¡¹

    Mariko, the daughter of the president of Torii electronics, who was in the same car, smiled wryly.

    On the other hand, I¡­

    I was in the same limousine, but they don¡¯t pay as much attention to me.

    I could change to my jersey and they won¡¯t find it strange.

    ¡¸ We don¡¯t have time, so no asking Kou to put on our underwear. Put it on yourselves ¡¹

    Mariko told the other girls.

    ¡¸ Do you usually have Kou-kun put on your underwear on you? ¡¹

    Maki asks Marika.

    ¡¸ Everyone in the family loves to fawn on Kou-kun that way ¡¹

    ¡¸ Especially Misuzu-chan and Agnes-chan, they love asking Onii-sama to put on and take off their underwear ¡¹

    Ruriko laughs.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-oneesama also lets Master wipe her body with the bathrobe ¡¹

    Michi changed topics.

    ¡¸ However, she also loves wiping Master¡¯s body with the towel and helping him get dressed ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone loves physical intimacy, that includes me ¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s wiping off their bodies in the changing room.

    Then, we put on our clothes.

    Kinoshita-san and Kurose Anju have gathered the items taken off and scattered in the room.

    The basket for me has briefs, a white shirt, a top and bottom jersey, and sandals.

    Yeah, this is easy.

    Then, the three collars I got from Minaho-neesan earlier.

    ¡¸ Huh, this is weird nyan ¡¹

    Hmm, Izumi?

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s my underwear? Also, my top uniform? I mean, there¡¯s only my coat, skirt, and socks here nyan ¡¹

    Izumi showed up wearing her high-school uniform, black leather jacket, and delinquent girl makeup.

    Then, of course, her underwear.

    Oh, I see.

    Another training.

    ¡¸ Izumi, you¡¯re going back with us without underwear. Also, put on that jacket naked ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­you mean I don¡¯t get to wear anything below the jacket nyan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Exactly, also, no panties ¡¹

    ¡¸ That just makes me a pervert nyan! ¡¹

    Izumi resists, but¡­

    ¡¸ Why not? Also, Maki and Marika, put this on Izumi ¡¹

    I gave them the collar like it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸ Oh right. Izumi¡¯s our pet after all ¡¹

    Marika accepted it right away

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s do it together, Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes, Marika. Pets got collars on them¡­ ¡¹

    If there¡¯s no distinction between people, then girls like Izumi will get carried away.

    She needs to be constantly aware that she¡¯s a pet.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­going on me nyan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you¡¯re our pet, so it¡¯s natural ¡¹

    Marika makes it clear.

    ¡¸ You can dress the way you are in the past at school and other public places, but Izumi must be dressed appropriately as a pet in other places ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, Maki¡¯s right ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll put on this collar, then you¡¯ll dress up as Kou-kun told you to. No underwear. On top, you put on your jacket and nothing else. Good? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do as we tell you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuu, I understand nyan ¡¹

    Izumi surrenders.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t make that face, come here, I¡¯ll put the collar on you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it like this, Maki ¡¹

    Marika took off the clasp of the collar and put it on Izumi¡¯s neck together with Maki.

    ¡¸ Uuu. Nyan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t tighten it too much Maki give it space, it¡¯s cuter when it¡¯s dangling ¡¹

    ¡¸ I see. You¡¯re right. Izumi¡¯s so cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nyan ¡¹

    Izumi now has a collar attached to her neck.

    ¡¸ By the way, Kou¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko asks me while looking at Izumi and the girls.

    ¡¸ Maki-chan¡¯s sister, Miki-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki, the violin girl.

    ¡¸ What will you do with her? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ If this goes on, it¡¯ll end up with Kou forcing her, right? ¡¹

    Mariko said. Maki was shocked and turned around.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s being stubborn, or should I say that she¡¯s quite rebellious to Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not really rebellious, she just hates our methods ¡¹

    I replied.

    That¡¯s understandable.

    We just had sex continuously with multiple women, turn a girl into a pet, and did other things that normal society won¡¯t allow to happen in front of an ordinary girl.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think a girl with that kind of personality would bend her ideas unless she¡¯s forced to give in ¡¹

    Forced to surrender.

    That would be rape.

    ¡¸ That might be the end if it goes the same way, but.. ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s listening.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m going to put it on hold for tonight, we¡¯re not progressing any further ¡¹

    I know that I¡¯m fatigued.

    We shouldn¡¯t make any big decisions or act right now.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to put it off, but Nii-san¡­ ¡¹

    Luna, who has been quiet so far, speaks up.

    ¡¸ I think those that need progress have to make progress ¡¹

    Progress?

    ¡¸ Nii-san, use your powers ¡¹

    The shrine maiden speaks with a serious look.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Using the Miko power?

    Do you mean manipulating Miki-san¡¯s mind to turn her obedient?

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna replied to my thoughts.

    Hmm.

    Reading thoughts.

    ¡¸ Oh. It¡¯s that¡­ ¡¹

    Luna sighed looking dumbfounded.

    ¡¸ I know it already. Who Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s dating¡­ ¡¹

    Right¡­

    Matsumoto Miki is in a relationship with a guy.

    Then, that guy demanded Miki send him a lewd photo.

    Miki-san took a selfie of herself in underwear and sent it to the guy.

    That¡¯s why we¡­

    We need to destroy that image.

    ¡¸ We won¡¯t be able to solve that problem until tomorrow, but we can still gather information about the boy tonight ¡¹

    Luna¡­

    When Luna used her Miko power to make Miki-san talk about her relationship.

    She was reading inside Miki-san¡¯s mind.

    The information Miki-san didn¡¯t tell us, in short.

    ¡¸ His name, class, club. I know it all ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we know that, then we can gather information ¡¹

    Mariko said.

    ¡¸ Or should I say that Minaho-oneesan already wants to gather information? She knows that I know the minute details, but¡­ ¡¹

    Luna also saw Minaho-neesan¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸ But, Nii-san¡¯s managing the Miko power, so she can¡¯t tell me to give her the information she wants ¡¹

    The four shrine maidens leave things to me so they can function without problems.

    For anyone else, even Minaho-neesan, who plans more and more and gets things done ahead of time, she has to talk to me.

    They can¡¯t use the Takakura shrine maidens and their power without going through me.

    ¡¸ But why is Minaho-neesan not asking me to lend Luna¡¯s power to her? If so, then I can do that right away ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Minaho-oneesan thinks that she shouldn¡¯t ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡£

    Miko power, it¡¯s a fearsome power.

    If I just casually let Minaho-neesan use Luna and the girls¡¯ power, then¡­

    That¡¯s going to be a lot of trouble.

    They can freely manipulate a person¡¯s mind and body.

    Reading them, changing them.

    It¡¯s easy for them to disable a person.

    A shrine maiden who overuses her power and goes out of control will bring ruin to those around her and herself.

    Luna¡¯s mother and Koyomi-chans¡¯ mother died that way.

    ¡¸ Miki-chan¡¯s mind isn¡¯t that much. Miki-san won¡¯t be affected and it won¡¯t break me either. But, Minaho-oneesan still won¡¯t ask what¡¯s in Miki-san¡¯s mind without Nii-san knowing ¡¹

    Luna said.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s thorough when she decides on what she has to do ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ And so, Nii-san, please order me. Tell me to give Minaho-oneesan the information about Miki-san¡¯s boyfriend ¡¹

    This is another responsibility I have to bear.

    It¡¯s not Minaho-neesan, but I have the responsibility to give the instructions.

    ¡¸ Okay, Luna, tell Minaho-neesan the information you¡¯ve gathered ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna, who just finished putting on her clothes, left the changing room.

    She¡¯s going to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ What was that about? ¡¹

    Maki looks curious.

    Maki and Izumi don¡¯t know about the Miko power.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s for another time. It takes a long time to explain ¡¹

    Mariko cuts in.

    ¡¸ That aside, I also have something to tell Kou ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Have a bit more leeway. Kou¡¯s got so much power and a lot of families who can help you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know that, but.. ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ No, Kou doesn¡¯t get it. Isn¡¯t that why you were cold to Izumi-chan? ¡¹

    I recall¡­

    When I first met Igarashi Izumi¡­

    Izumi was quite hostile to us.

    I also gave Izumi the same hostile attitude.

    ¡¸ I think that Kou¡¯s a bit too cold that I thought that Izumi had something behind her back without us knowing. That Kou might¡¯ve heard something from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Mariko was under the impression that Izumi might be one of those sent by enemies according to Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Everyone in the mansion thought of the same. Kou was so cold to Izumi-chan, so they thought that there was a reason behind it, that¡¯s why everyone there was cold to Izumi-chan too ¡¹

    It was my influence.

    In fact, Igarashi Izumi wasn¡¯t hostile to us.

    It¡¯s because she wants to protect Maki, whom she admires, in her own way.

    The awkward delinquent makeup was only on the level where it¡¯s just pleasant.

    Despite that, I overreacted.

    Mariko and even the other girls saw Izumi as a danger.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay that Master¡¯s not always optimistic about the situation, but there are limits too ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Master, you need to give a bit more leeway, and stay dignified ¡¹

    I made a bad decision with Ishigami Mizuki as well.

    If I observed calmly, then she¡¯s the daughter of the noble family, and yet, I only saw her as a hostile force at our first meeting.

    Today too.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re right, I need to have composure. I¡¯m reflecting on it ¡¹

    Those were my thoughts for the past two days.

    I¡¯m not being myself.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s enough reflection, is everyone wearing their clothes already? ¡¹

    Mariko smiled gently.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s head to the next stage ¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ve reflected on myself now.

    I need to move forward.

    The night isn¡¯t over yet.

 CH 1444

    We put on our clothes in the shower room and returned to the bedroom.

    Minaho-neesan, Kyouko-neesan, and Shou-neechan¡¯s present.

    ¡¸ Okay. Then, Ruriko-sama, Mariko-sama, Michi-chan, Matsumoto Miki-san, please come with me. We¡¯ll go down to the parking lot and take the limo with us back home ¡¹

    The young lady of the Kouzuki house, her bodyguard, the daughter of Torii Electronics, and Matsumoto Miki-san, led by Shou-neechan, return home.

    ¡¸ Kuormori Kou-sama, please come to the front of the entrance with the rest of us. Kinoshita-san¡¯s picking up the car so get in that one ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I don¡¯t see Kinoshita-san.

    Does that mean I take Marika, Maki, and Izumi, the owners and pets, and then Luna and Kurose Anju with me?

    ¡¸ We have a full security system inside the hotel, but Kurose-san, please remain vigilant just in case ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s an apprentice but she¡¯s still my personal bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m walking in the hotel looking like this nyan? ¡¹

    Izumi makes a fuss.

    Izumi¡¯s not wearing any underwear, and also just a leather jacket on top.

    She also has a collar on her neck.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not all¡­here ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan, who was talking to Luna in the corner, brings something to us.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re walking your pet, then you need a leash ¡¹

    Leash, a lead attached to the collar.

    ¡¸ Luna-san, give it to Marika ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Luna took the leash and trotted to Marika.

    ¡¸ You need to discipline her properly as soon as possible ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Marika.

    ¡¸ Izumi-san¡¯s the type of girl who won¡¯t understand unless she experiences it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Minaho-san¡­Izumi, squat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nyan ¡¹

    Izumi must be afraid of Minaho-neesan¡¯s cold attitude. So she did as Marika told her and sat down.

    ¡¸ Maki, let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I get it ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s two owners put a leash on her collar.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hold it together ¡¹

    Marika and Maki held each other¡¯s hands on the lead.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget this too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan also gave me the two collars.

    This is what I asked for earlier.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Thanks, Minaho-neesan

    ¡¸ Get it used ¡¹

    I went to Minaho-neesan and took the two collars.

    ¡¸ Then, Ruriko-sama, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a bright tone.

    The young lady group will go first.

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, we¡¯ll be excusing ourselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou, see you later ¡¹

    ¡¸ Leave the security of this group to me ¡¹

    Ruriko, Mariko, and Michi.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go, Matsumoto Miki-san ¡¹

    Mariko calls Miki-san, but she¡¯s being careful not to leave her sister¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ Oh? If you don¡¯t want to go with us, then you¡¯re going with Kou ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san chose to go home with the young ladies than with me, who just had sex with her sister and Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯m going ¡¹

    ¡¸ See you later, Miki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onee-chan¡­geez ¡¹

    Miki-san stared at her sister and went with Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Then, we¡¯ll be departing first ¡¹

    Shou-neechan took the lead and left the room with Ruriko and the girls.

    After confirming that the first group left¡­

    ¡¸ Kou, thanks. Luna-san told me. I¡¯ll look it up immediately ¡¹

    Luna gave the information she gathered from Matsumoto Miki using her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, hasn¡¯t noticed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I had Luna-san write down the important parts instead of reciting it ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan shows me the memo Luna wrote.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also better for me to look it up when it¡¯s written ¡¹

    Yeah, you can easily understand it if you write the name than hearing it by ear.

    It avoids the trouble of mishearing.

    ¡¸ We can find out a lot just with their name, grade, club activities ¡¹

    ¡¸ That helps, but don¡¯t do the unreasonable ¡¹

    I worry about Minaho-neesan¡¯s health.

    Minaho-neesan teaches the prostitute cadets, and she also does several other jobs at the same time.

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t be doing this one, I¡¯ll leave it to Nei ¡¹

    Ya-chan?

    ¡¸ Looking up in formation over the net is her specialty, and she loves doing that, right? ¡¹

    Speaking of which, during the revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke¡­

    Ya-chan was the one manipulating information over the net.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll send Nei the instructions ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, please do that, Nee-san ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s a holiday tomorrow, Ya-chan has some time to spare.

    Minaho-neesan made the conclusion so I¡¯ll let her take care of it.

    ¡¸ You should also depart by now. Be careful, and don¡¯t let your pets pee in the building. Hahaha ¡¹

    Kyouko-san laughed and said.

    ¡¸ You know where the elevators are and the directions to the main entrance, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been to this hotel so many times.

    Why is Kyouko-san asking that?

    ¡¸ Not you, I was asking Anju-chan ¡¹

    Kyouko-san is testing the new bodyguard.

    ¡¸ I already have the route to here memorized. I also looked at the structure inside the building and the elevator, so I think¡­ ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s the type who is diligent with the basics.

    She won¡¯t be making an oversight.

    ¡¸ Good, don¡¯t let your guard down ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Kurose Anju bows her head to Kyouko-san.

    ¡¸ Then, leave through that door. See you. Bye-bye ¡¹

    We left Minaho-neesan and Kyouko-san in the room and left.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    There¡¯s nobody in the hotel corridors.

    Since it¡¯s Minaho-neesan, I¡¯m sure that she reserved this floor when Ruriko was about to visit.

    ¡¸ Uhm, am I really going to do this nyan? ¡¹

    Izumi makes a fuss as soon as we left.

    Well, it is strange to see beauty in a collar having a leash held by two more beauties.

    However.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem, let¡¯s go like this ¡¹

    I speak flatly.

    ¡¸ B-B-But, uhm ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s fidgeting.

    ¡¸ Do you need to go to the toilet? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looked at Izumi and guessed, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it ¡¹

    Luna¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s leaking ¡¹

    Oh.

    I see.

    ¡¸ Izumi, lift up your skirt and show it to us ¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸ I-I-If I do that, everyone will see nyan! ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s not wearing any panties so if she rolls her skirt, her crotch will be exposed.

    ¡¸ I told you to show it to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Izumi, do as Kou-kun tells you ¡¹

    Marika.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nobody around ¡¹

    Maki too

    ¡¸ O-Okay, nyan ¡¹

    Izumi pinches her fabric with both hands and tearfully raises it up.

    Her white abdomen and hairless crotch.

    And the slit that I just deflowered earlier.

    Thick liquid drips from her slit down to her thighs.

    ¡¸ This is what¡¯s happening nyan ¡¹

    Izumi looked down and said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, don¡¯t mind that. That¡¯s what¡¯s happening to me too ¡¹

    Marika told her pet

    ¡¸ When Kou-kun cums inside, it¡¯ll drips out after a while. Don¡¯t worry. It is what it is, Maki too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, I feel it dripping on my panty ¡¹

    Maki replied bashfully.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s what happens to everyone after sex so don¡¯t mind it ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ Nononono, b-b-b-b-b-but Marika-oneesama, and Maki-oneesama are wearing panties nyan. But, I don¡¯t have it ¡¹

    My semen dripping out of her slit continues to drip down Izumi¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Izumi¡¯s a pet so you don¡¯t wear panties, so it¡¯s okay even if it drips ¡¹

    I said coldly.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kou-kun. Does it have to be this strict when disciplining pets? ¡¹

    Maki asks.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Marika doesn¡¯t know this either, but Minaho-neesan also has one of her pets ¡¹

    Iwakura-san, our school¡¯s student council president.

    ¡¸ Really? Is she in the mansion? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Minaho-neesan doesn¡¯t bring her pets to the mansion ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ She¡¯s someone dangerous, she even tried to kill me once, and even now, she¡¯s still looking for an opportunity to do so ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s keeping someone like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    Marika and Maki are both surprised.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Minaho-neesan likes to find what kind of people choose as their pet. It¡¯s not up for us to say. That aside ¡¹

    I looked at Izumi.

    ¡¸ That means that Izumi should be shaken up as a pet before returning to the mansion so she won¡¯t cause trouble to the other girls ¡¹

    We don¡¯t want another trouble like Clito trying to take away Matsumoto Miki¡¯s violin without permission.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan even agreed to take Izumi to the mansion as a pet, which means that she doesn¡¯t see her as a dangerous one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    Marika nods.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the reason why Izumi needs to reach the mansion with proper discipline ¡¹

    In short.

    ¡¸ Izumi was at the mansion with Maki and Marika this afternoon. That¡¯s why most of the girls in the house are already acquainted with her, except for those who were at the school festival. But, Izumi¡¯s attitude back then was poor, and I also gave her a harsh response, thus, the girls in the mansion were cold to Izumi. If we return like that, everyone will just continue being cold to Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Luna said from the sides.

    ¡¸ Everyone was welcoming to Maki-oneesan because you¡¯re new family, but if we tell them that Izumi-san became Marika-oneesan and Maki-oneesan¡¯s pet, they¡¯ll only be confused ¡¹

    Iwakura-san is Minaho-neesan¡¯s pet, but she¡¯s not family.

    This is the first case where someone in the family gets a pet for themselves.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Marika, earlier, Mariko said that she wants to get her own pet too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I heard Mariko-chan say that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we let it be, the other girls will also want their own pets¡­ ¡¹

    For example, Misuzu¡¯s been wanting a pet for so long.

    Back then, she wanted Karen as her pet.

    Karen¡¯s so young, yet, she has the pride of a young lady of nobility, so Misuzu gave up.

    But once she sees Izumi, she¡¯ll want a pet for herself again.

    ¡¸ Of course, I¡¯m not opposed to my women keeping their pets. If they want one, then I¡¯ll accept them. But ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want the mansion to be filled with ill-behaved pets. I want pets who don¡¯t cause trouble to their surroundings. We¡¯re not keeping animals, we¡¯re keeping humans as pets

    Bad pets will only disrupt life in the mansion.

    ¡¸ Therefore, the first accepted pet has to be disciplined when we reach the mansion. She needs to learn the manners of a pet ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s currently bad.

    That¡¯s why Minaho-neesan repeatedly said the line ¡°discipline¡±

    ¡¸ What¡¯s so bad about me? ¡¹

    Izumi asks me without saying ¡°Nyan¡±

    ¡¸ You think that your pet relationship is only between Marika, Maki, and you. That¡¯s not the case, there¡¯s an established pet and owner relationship, even to those watching you from the outside ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can you make it easier to understand? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju speaks.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama¡¯s explanation probably didn¡¯t reach her ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s a little slow after all.

    She¡¯s listening with her mouth wide open.

    ¡¸ Leave it to me ¡¹

    Kurose Anju speaks gently to Izumi.

    ¡¸ Izumi-san, you¡¯re Takahata Marika-san and Matsumoto Maki-san¡¯s pet, am I correct? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m Maki-oneesama and Marika-oneesama¡¯s pet ¡¹

    Izumi replied.

    ¡¸ If so, you don¡¯t want to bring embarrassment to your owners as a pet, correct? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ah, yes¡­I shouldn¡¯t¡­ ¡¹

    Izumi seems to get that one.

    ¡¸ If a pet bites another person or pees anywhere, then it¡¯s not the pet, but the owner who will be scolded, they will be the ones embarrassed¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t bite anyone, nor pee anywhere ¡¹

    Err.

    That¡¯s the problem.

    ¡¸ Then, do you know how pets get praised by other people? Good pets also raise the reputation of their owner, right? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju said.

    ¡¸ It means that the pet isn¡¯t just cute, but also smart, they don¡¯t bother the people around them ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, I see¡­ ¡¹

    Izumi finally nods.

    ¡¸ Not causing trouble to others means that you must always watch around so you don¡¯t get in the way. That¡¯s all you need to do. That¡¯s what Izumi-san is lacking ¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Izumi-san, you keep looking only at your owner, but never around you. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll embarrass your owners if you continue that, and if that happens, you¡¯ll anger Minaho-san and she¡¯ll dispose of you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Dispose? ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It means taking the pet away from the owner, and abandoning them ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t want that ¡¹

    ¡¸ You may not want that, but if Izumi-san, a pet, only causes a nuisance to the people around you, and cause embarrassment to your two owners, then that¡¯s the only way, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju speaks in a low tone.

    ¡¸ Uuuu¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But on the other hand, if Izumi-san is praised as a pet, then the reputation of the owners will also rise up, then that makes your place safe, right? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju carefully explains and Izumi finally understood her problem.

    ¡¸ Then, what should I do? ¡¹

    She asks Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ First of all, you speak as you please too much. It¡¯s just odd to have the pet speak up freely whenever they want ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ugh ¡¹

    ¡¸ Also, you should try to do whatever your two owners and Kuromori-sama ordered you to do without complaining. Kuormori-sama¡¯s been considering a lot of things to guide Izumi-san to the good path ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Then, Marika and Izumi.

    ¡¸ You should notice that Kou-kun¡¯s a good person already ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ He¡¯s even putting Izumi, a pet, into consideration ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed, it is as Marika says ¡¹

    Maki also tells her pet.

    ¡¸ I finally get it now after hearing that. If Marika and I didn¡¯t discipline Izumi properly, then not only it¡¯ll cause trouble for others, but will also damage Kou-kun¡¯s reputation ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s no longer just our problem ¡¹

    Marika looked at me.

    ¡¸ We may be laughed at for what Izumi did, but Kou-kun can¡¯t have that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. Marika ¡¹

    The two owners made up their minds.

    ¡¸ First, we have to be good owners¡­ ¡¹

 CH 1445

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t think Kou-kun is a good person ¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi tells her owners in the hotel corridor.

    ¡¸ He had sex with Maki-oneesama, Marika-oneesama, everyone, and me¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah, in public¡­

    A guy like me who has sex with a lot of girls isn¡¯t a good person.

    I¡¯m aware of the villainy.

    ¡¸ That might be true in that sense, but¡­ ¡¹

    Maki said.

    ¡¸ My impression of Kou-kun¡¯s changing. It¡¯s surprising to have such a caring man, and I¡¯m thankful for that ¡¹

    ¡¸ He¡¯s even giving us time to talk like this now ¡¹

    Marika said and looked at me.

    ¡¸ Kou¡¯s a good person. Luckily, Kou made me his woman and I became friends with the ladies of Kouzuki house and Torii electronics ¡¹

    Really?

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸ And so, what should we do, Kou-kun? How do you think we can leave the hotel with Izumi in peace? ¡¹

    Marika asks. I thought for a moment.

    ¡¸ I moved around the hotel in the city center with Kinoshita-san before ¡¹

    I recalled.

    ¡¸ We went through the lobby of the hotel, and it was crowded. ¡¹ Then, Kinoshita-san¡¯s walking around with that long weapon at her shoulder. ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s favorite weapon is the long-handled flail.

    A long hard rod with an iron ball attached to the chain.

    ¡¸ It stands out a lot, and everyone looks at her wondering what it is, but Kinoshita-san¡¯s just walking like it¡¯s nothing, even smiling. Reaching her destination without anyone calling her out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even the guards? ¡¹

    Maki asks.

    ¡¸ Those people just let her pass ¡¹

    That must¡¯ve been Kinoshita-san¡¯s special skill. She has the looks of a high-school girl so it¡¯s hard to imagine at a quick glance that she¡¯s a breaker bodyguard who can put people to comatose with her flail.

    But, even so¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we¡¯re walking the place looking like there¡¯s no problem ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s impossible ¡¹

    ¡¸ Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-Impossible nyan ¡¹

    Marika glared at Izumi, she recalled that she has to catspeak, and so she added nyan to the end.

    No, that¡¯s not why you¡¯re getting scolded.

    Izumi¡¯s dumb.

    ¡¸ Look, when you meet someone on the street, do you always bow your head and say hello to them? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Nodding? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju asks from the side.

    ¡¸ Yes, nodding. Listen, when we go down the lobby, and someone looks at us, if anyone looks at us, then just nod at them ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s opened her mouth in surprise.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not nodding alone, we¡¯re doing it together. Don¡¯t speak. Just nod ¡¹

    I said. Everyone listens.

    ¡¸ Then, we just pass by them. That¡¯s the plan ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t get it nyan ¡¹

    Izumi said, but¡­

    ¡¸ I think that the plan will go well ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Marika and Maki agreed.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s practice it now, imagine someone on that door ¡¹

    I point at the door in the corridor.

    ¡¸ The person at that door noticed us. Nod ¡¹

    I lightly nod my head.

    Marika, Maki, Luna, Kurose Anju bowed with me.

    Izumi also followed.

    ¡¸ Izumi, you¡¯re late. Do it together ¡¹

    Maki scolds Izumi.

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Listen, do what Kou-kun tells you to do ¡¹

    Marika told Izumi.

    ¡¸ Try it again, someone in that door noticed us, nod ¡¹

    Nod.

    This time, everyone nodded at the same time.

    Good.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re forming a line once we leave for the lobby. Anju, take the lead ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s alert.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll be the one leading the nods too, everyone will nod as soon as she does ¡¹

    If all she cares about is the people around her saw her, then Izumi will probably do something wrong.

    So, focus your attention on Kurose Anju in advance, not the people around you.

    Maki and Marika will act the same, so Izumi can¡¯t deviate by herself.

    ¡¸ Behind Anju is Luna, then Izumi, then Maki and Marika, and I¡¯ll be behind everyone. That¡¯s the order ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get in line now ¡¹

    Maki suggested that we form a line.

    Izumi will watch Kurose Anju and Luna as they nod from behind and so she should be able to match them.

    Izumi¡¯s followed by Maki and Marika, who holding a leash on her collar.

    Behind the two girls holding the leash is me, so it would be surreal no matter how you look at it.

    Kurose Anju and Luna are wearing uniforms, Izumi¡¯s wearing only a leather jacket and her school skirt on the bottom, no panties, and then Maki and Marika are wearing their uniforms.

    Our attires are out of place.

    Even so.

    ¡¸ Good, Anju, lead the way and practice again ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger, then, there¡¯s a person near that door ¡¹

    Anju nods lightly.

    Then, we all followed suit.

    Everyone¡¯s movement is almost in sync.

    Izumi still doesn¡¯t trust me but she bears no feelings toward Kurose Anju so she can focus her attention on her as she nods.

    ¡¸ Good, let¡¯s go. Get in the elevator ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ UUuu ¡¹

    The hotel¡¯s elevator is huge so we all got in

    Izumi groans out of nervousness.

    ¡¸ Izumi, quiet ¡¹

    I reach out to Izumi¡¯s ass and groped it.

    ¡¸ Kyauu! Cruel, that¡¯s sexual harassment ¡¹

    Izumi glares at me.

    ¡¸ Izumi, Kou-kun can sexually harass Izumi as much as he wants ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ Izumi, you swore to have sex with Kou-kun anytime, anywhere, right? ¡¹

    Maki too.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, I did nyan, but¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Calm down. It will go smoothly. ¡¹

    I hugged Izumi¡¯s petite body from behind.

    ¡¸ Uuuu, what if it didn¡¯t nyan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take responsibility and have sex with Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ What will happen if it goes well nyan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯ll have sex with Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ It all just ends up with having sex with me nyan! ¡¹

    Izumi protests, but I silence her by rubbing her breasts.

    ¡¸ Yes, no matter what happens, it won¡¯t change the future of Izumi having sex with me. So leave it to me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Before long, the elevator reaches the first floor.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Kurose Anju whispers before the elevator doors opened.

    Operation start.

    Ping!

    The door opens¡­

    There are about 40 people in the first-floor lobby of the hotel, including guests and hotel employees.

    We got off the elevator in a line.

    The hotel staff immediately noticed us.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Kurose Anju reacts sharply.

    Nod.

    Izumi¡¯s a little late, but it¡¯s only a decimal of a second. It¡¯s not a big deal.

    They won¡¯t worry about that.

    Anju then nods to the next person that glanced at us.

    We face the person and nod.

    This time, everyone¡¯s in sync.

    Then, Kurose Anju continues to lead us to the hotel lobby¡­

    Then, we head towards the exit.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Nod.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Nod.

    We kept repeating it.

    Meanwhile, nobody among them asked ¡°What are they doing?¡± or ¡°Why is that girl wearing a collar?¡±

    We continued to nod to people and went to the automatic door.

    The door opens and we left the hotel.

    It¡¯s already night out here. The night wind feels refreshing to my cheeks.

    As soon as the door closed behind me¡­

    ¡¸ Haaaaa¡­. ¡¹

    Izumi sighed in relief and turned to Maki behind her.

    I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s about to say ¡°it went well¡±

    But,

    ¡¸ Not yet, Izumi. Don¡¯t lower your guard ¡¹

    Maki holds back Izumi whisperingly.

    There are a good number of pedestrians in front of the hotel.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san¡¯s over there ¡¹

    Kurose Anju found Kinoshita-san¡¯s car.

    It¡¯s about ten meters away.

    It¡¯s a black minivan that could fit seven people.

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s in the driver¡¯s seat, waiting for us.

    ¡¸ No need to nod. But, don¡¯t break the line. We¡¯re going to the car, but we¡¯re not speeding up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Kurose Anju leads the group, keeping the speed in check.

    We go to Kinoshita-san¡¯s car without showing any rush.

    People may look at us wondering, but it¡¯s just ten meters, so we ignore them and move on.

    ¡¸ Anju-chan¡¯s on the passenger seat, everyone else can go to the back! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles as usual and welcomed us.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I opened the minivan door¡­

    Then¡­

    The minivan¡¯s seats are flattened to a bed.

    ¡¸ Everyone can sleep, you must be tired, right? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    But we don¡¯t have time to fix the seats, so we just lie down on them.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun goes to the middle, Izumi goes next to Kou-kun, and Marika and I will be surrounding you two. Luna-san¡­ ¡¹

    Marika suggested, and then Luna¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll lie down on top of Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s not that heavy so that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    I¡¯m closing the door now.

    Kinoshita-san closes the door from the outside.

    The minivan¡¯s windows are smoked so people from the outside can¡¯t peek in.

    ¡¸ Izumi, I¡¯m opening this ¡¹

    I opened up the jersey of Izumi who was lying next to me.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you doing nyan? ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s surprised, but since everyone¡¯s lying down in the minivan, she can¡¯t run away

    ¡¸ It went well, so I¡¯ll do some sexual harassment ¡¹

    I exposed Izumi¡¯s cute breasts and sucked on her nipples.

    ¡¸ Kyauun! A-Are we having sex here nyan? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll teach you about car sex later. But we can¡¯t do it in this state ¡¹

    Izumi, Maki, Marika, Luna, and I are all close to each other in the backseat of the minivan.

    ¡¸ No licking once we¡¯re driving, it can cause biting ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said laughingly from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    When there¡¯s a sudden movement, your teeth could damage the nipples and skin.

    Therefore, now was the only time I could lick her nipples.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m starting the engine ¡¹

    I can feel the vibration of the engine since I¡¯m lying down.

    I took my mouth off Izumi¡¯s nipples and bury my face in her ample breasts while holding her petite body.

    Haa.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re driving off ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said I know that we¡¯re driving off.

    ¡¸ Luna, thanks ¡¹

    I looked at Luna who was on top of me and whispered.

    The nod strategy worked out actually thanks to Luna.

    No, the hotel belongs to Minaho-neesan, and the basement has been the annex of the brothel.

    The hotel concierge has the prostitutes of the mansion.

    If Minaho-neesan gives instructions to the entrance lobby to ignore the weird people coming down from the upper floor, then they will ignore it.

    Even if they¡¯re supposed to ignore them, they¡¯d still be curious, so they glanced, and so Kurose Anju nods to them.

    After the nod, the staff would be reminded that they¡¯re people to be ignored.

    As for the hotel guests¡­

    Luna forced them to ignore us with her Miko power.

    Since it¡¯s Luna, they probably don¡¯t even remember us anymore.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna smiled.

    ¡¸ If Nii-san tells us what to do, then we¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    In the end, disciplining Izumi is necessary.

    Using Minaho-neesan¡¯s subordinates, or Luna¡¯s Miko power.

    I don¡¯t know much about the details.

    I don¡¯t intend to tell Izumi the details either.

    My women and pets are two different things.

    I need to show the difference, and I can¡¯t trust her completely.

    ¡¸ Uhm, can I talk now nyan? ¡¹

    Look, now that I instilled fear into her body.

    Izumi learned not to speak too much.

    ¡¸ Not now¡­Kou-kun¡¯s sleepy, right? ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ You can sleep, Kou-kun, you seem tired ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Izumi will be Kou-kun¡¯s body pillow ¡¹

    I hear Maki¡¯s laugh.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll be Nii-san¡¯s blanket ¡¹

    Luna speaks brightly.

    True, I¡¯m a little tired.

    Yesterday and today, we had the school festival¡­

    Then, there were a lot of other things too.

    I had continuous sex in the hotel.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s why Minaho-neesan split the group into two cars. If Kou-kun was in Ruriko-chan and Mariko-chan¡¯s car, he can¡¯t lie down ¡¹

    The limousine has the attention of the police at the entrance.

    They can¡¯t see me sleeping in the same car as the one that the daughter of the Kouzuki house rides on.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to sleep, our car will be meeting up with the limousine and their bodyguards soon enough ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says from the driver¡¯s seat.

    We¡¯re going into the mansion with the convoy?

    ¡¸ We¡¯re joining them soon ¡¹

    Then there should be no problems.

    I feel Izumi¡¯s soft breasts with my cheeks.

    Sniffing the sweet scent of women surrounding me¡­

    I¡­

    I¡­¡­

    ¡¸ Good night, Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s voice sounds so far away.

 CH 1446

    ¡¸ Nii-san, wake up ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    I hear Luna¡¯s voice.

    I¡¯m surrounded by the scent of women and their warm and soft bodies.

    I open my eyes and see some breasts and pink nipples in front of me.

    ¡¸ Good morning nyan ¡¹

    Above the breasts is Izumi¡¯s slightly ill-tempered face.

    It seems that I buried my face in Izumi¡¯s breasts and slept.

    The car¡¯s engine has already stopped.

    ¡¸ Anju, status ¡¹

    I called Kurose Anju in the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve arrived at the front of the main gate, waiting for the gates to open ¡¹

    I see.

    The main gate of the mansion is a large sturdy metal door.

    Today, we left on a limousine, which we don¡¯t usually use, so the people watching us at the mansion won¡¯t open the gate until they see us.

    ¡¸ The gates have opened, I suggest you keep your heads down for now ¡¹

    Anju said.

    The front of the main gate has a constant standoff between the police and Kouzuki SS both in their plain clothes.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s pretending to be not in Japan for the moment so the surveillance should be loose, but¡­

    I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re checking out the cars that enter the mansion.

    We don¡¯t want the police to become suspicious because we did some weird move.

    We¡¯ll just stay lying down until we enter the mansion.

    I mean¡­

    ¡¸ What is it, nyan? ¡¹

    Izumi asks me.

    ¡¸ Your body¡¯s warm, it¡¯s nice ¡¹

    I¡¯m embracing Izumi while we¡¯re lying down.

    ¡¸ I-Is that so? Nyan ¡¹

    Izumi doesn¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡¸ You just have to answer ¡°Thank you,¡± Kou-kun¡¯s praising Izumi ¡¹

    Marika, who¡¯s lying next to me, told Izumi.

    ¡¸ T-Thank you nyan ¡¹

    Luna¡¯s clinging on top of me too¡­

    And her body¡¯s warm.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re moving again ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san tells us from the driver¡¯s seat.

    The car goes through the main gate and onto the mansion¡¯s ground.

    I can feel that we¡¯re driving through the steep hill.

    ¡¸ The gate behind has closed down ¡¹

    Soon enough.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯ve arrived! ¡¹

    The car stops in front of the main entrance of the mansion.

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s get off ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san got out of the driver¡¯s seat and opened the rear door of the minivan we came in.

    ¡¸ Wait, Nii-san ¡¹

    Luna got off me.

    The only car to the door side where Maki was is the limousine Ruriko and the girls were in.

    There was the convoy of Kouzuki SS, but they didn¡¯t come inside the main gate.

    Ruriko, Mariko, Michi, and Matsumoto Miki-san got out of the limousine.

    Shou-neechan got out first from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ We managed to get home for now. ¡¹

    Well then.

    I looked at Izumi.

    Izumi¡¯s trying to zip up her jacket to hide the breasts I exposed.

    ¡¸ Wait, don¡¯t do that Izumi ¡¹

    I stopped her.

    ¡¸ Huh? Why nyan? ¡¹

    Izumi asks me while hiding her breasts with her hand.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re informing the family that Maki joined in, and that Izumi¡¯s become Marika and Maki¡¯s pet. ¡¹

    The girls from the limousine were coming toward us while I was talking.

    ¡¸ And there has to be a clear visual difference between Maki, who¡¯s family, and Izumi, who¡¯s a pet ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s a pet.

    She doesn¡¯t have the same freedom as the family.

    If Izumi makes a mistake and gets arrogant, it¡¯ll cause trouble for the other family members.

    ¡¸ What do you mean by visual difference nyan? ¡¹

    Izumi looks dumbfounded.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ So, take off your clothes, and you¡¯re only keeping your collar. ¡¹ No, you can keep your shoes and socks on ¡¹

    If she¡¯s barefoot, then her feet would get dirty

    ¡¸ Naked? Eeeeh? ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not weird, pets don¡¯t wear clothes ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s cruel, sexual harassment! ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san protests from what she heard.

    ¡¸ Why not? Izumi has to go that far so the other girls in the mansion to approve of her ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Izumi left a bad impression when she was at the mansion, so Izumi has to get down on her knees, naked, to get accepted ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Izumi remembers that Agnes and the girls gave her a cold shoulder just a few hours ago.

    Izumi also had a bad attitude towards them.

    ¡¸ Izumi, do as Kou-kun tells you. You got out of the hotel earlier without problems, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Marika¡¯s right, do as Kou-kun says, Izumi ¡¹

    Marika and Maki assists me.

    The operation nod was necessary to create this situation.

    It creates a sense of fellowship that they accomplished the mission together.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, everyone in the mansion are girl, except for Kou-kun ¡¹

    Marika said.

    ¡¸ But I feel embarrassed when Kou-kun¡¯s watching me nyan ¡¹

    Izumi looks at me while hiding her breasts.

    ¡¸ Give it up. We¡¯re all Kou-kun¡¯s companions for the rest of our lives ¡¹

    Maki said.

    ¡¸ Anyway, take it off. Maki and I order you as your owners ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uuuuuu ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should do as Kou tells you. Not everyone in the mansion is always so kind. Some are scary and strict too ¡¹

    Mariko said smiling from behind me.

    ¡¸ Haa, I understand nyan ¡¹

    Izumi finally took off her clothes.

    Although, she¡¯s just wearing her jacket and skirt at most.

    So, she got naked, except for her shoes and socks in no time.

    ¡¸ Geez, boil me, bake me, do whatever you want with me nyan ¡¹

    Izumi felt desperate.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too loose-lipped, stop that. Remember to read the mood first, and think if it¡¯s the right thing to say ¡¹

    I speak strictly

    ¡¸ If you don¡¯t, the scary sisters will punish you ¡¹

    Mariko laughed.

    ¡¸ Marika and Maki, grab the leash and go ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s naked, ready to be walked by the owner on a leash. We make our way to the front door.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Danna-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Dono ¡¹

    ¡¸ Welcome back, Dear ¡¹

    At the entrance¡­is Misuzu, my lawful wife as Kuromori Kou¡­

    Motoko, the young lady of the Kuromiya house.

    Then, Sakurako, the daughter of the Kanou house, one of the big families next to the Kouzuki house, was waiting for me.

    Usually, it would be Agnes welcoming me here, but¡­

    There are no bodyguards, but Motoko is as strong as one.

    I have Michi, Shou-neechan Kinoshita-san, and Kurose Anju with us.

    Speaking of which, this is their first time meeting Maki and Izumi.

    ¡¸ Everyone in the mansion is asked to gather in the second-floor hall ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    That¡¯s the large room used to hold the dance parties when the mansion was a social club for political and business tycoons.

    If I recall, that place also had a piano.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Misuzu, Motoko, and Sakurako. This is our new family member, Matsumoto Maki. She¡¯s also Marika¡¯s partner ¡¹

    I introduced Maki to the three first.

    ¡¸ Kouzuki Misuzu. I¡¯m Ruriko¡¯s cousin ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kuromiya Motoko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kanou Sakurako ¡¹

    The three introduced themselves to Maki.

    Misuzu, Motoko, and Sakurako¡¯s overwhelming ¡°ojou-sama¡± aura dominate the place.

    Misuzu and Motoko, are a year older than me, and Sakurako¡¯s the same age.

    Maki and Izumi are lost in the atmosphere, completely nervous.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto Maki, I just got accepted by Kou-kun. Pleased to meet you ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s father was the president of a small trading company, and she¡¯s been playing piano since she was a child, so she¡¯s good even under pressure.

    She managed to keep her dignity and greet back.

    ¡¸ Then, this is Marika and Maki¡¯s pet, Igarashi Izumi ¡¹

    I introduced Izumi, who¡¯s still confused about why she has to be naked here, to the three.

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    Misuzu gave Izumi a glance.

    ¡¸ Marika-san, Maki-san, be sure to look after her. Please don¡¯t let her cause trouble for everyone ¡¹

    Pets don¡¯t need a greeting.

    Misuzu is thorough about it.

    ¡¸ Of course, she won¡¯t cause any inconvenience ¡¹

    ¡¸ I promise as well ¡¹

    Marika and Maki told Miszuu.

    ¡¸ Izumi, say hello to everyone ¡¹

    Marika orders her.

    ¡¸ I-Igarashi Izumi nyan. Pleased to meet you nyan ¡¹

    Izumi bows her head to Misuzu and the girls.

    Misuzu and the girls are in their Ojou-sama mode, and they¡¯re crushing Izumi¡¯s mental health.

    Yes, if it¡¯s a young lady, then she already met Ruriko and Mariko, but¡­

    Ruriko¡¯s still in middle school, and she didn¡¯t show off the harsh ojou-sama aura so far.

    That¡¯s because Ruriko wanted to get to know the Matsumoto sisters.

    Also, she must show the dignity of the young lady of the Kouzuki house, but it could be repulsive if she showed too much.

    Therefore, Ruriko refrained to use her ¡®ojou-sama mode¡¯ in front of the Matsumoto sisters and Izumi.

    Mariko on the other hand, is a young lady, but she¡¯s cheerful and friendly to everyone, so even though she has the aura, she doesn¡¯t use it to pressure people.

    Maki and Izumi now discover how scary the real young ladies are.

    ¡¸ Danna-sama has accepted you, so we will do as well. But, please know the limits of pets. We don¡¯t want bad-mannered pets ¡¹

    Misuzu ignores Izumi and talks to Maki and Marika.

    I send a glance to Matsumoto Miki-san.

    Miki-san also swallowed in the mood.

    Earlier, she was able to complain even when Ruriko¡¯s present, but now¡­

    She couldn¡¯t do anything in front of the young ladies.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go everyone ¡¹

    Sakurako told us.

    We went to the second floor of the mansion.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡¹

    Walking down the hallway and up the stairs¡­

    Everyone was quiet.

    We didn¡¯t speak, just follow Sakurako¡¯s lead.

    Soon enough, we reached the hall¡¯s door.

    Click.

    Sakurako opens the door and I can feel the strong aura from the girls inside.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s get in ¡¹

    Sakurako enters the hall.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting everyone, Danna-sama has returned ¡¹

    Misuzu, Motoko, and Sakurako entered the room and told the girls in the room.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!!!! ¡¹

    I can feel a ton of gazes coming to us as we enter the room.

    ¡¸ Uuuuu ¡¹

    Izumi trembles, hesitant to enter the room, but¡­

    ¡¸ Move forward, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re with Kou-kun ¡¹

    Maki and Marika clutched the leash they were holding and pushed Izumi.

    ¡¸ Okay, nyan ¡¹

    Maki, Marika, Izumi, and I entered the room at the same time.

    Behind us were Kurose Anju, Luna, Ruriko, Mariko, Michi, Matsumoto Miki-san, and finally, Shou-neechan entered and closed the door.

    Woah, they¡¯re all here.

    First, the original members of the Black Forest.

    Natou Nei or Ya-chan, Katsuko-nee, and Nagisa.

    Mao-chan¡¯s already sleeping.

    Margo-san¡¯s not here either.

    Then, Megu, Edie, Mana, and Ai.

    Then, the third young lady of the Kouzuki house, Yoshiko-san, Arisu of the Kurama house, the Anjou sisters, Mitama and Kinuka behind her, then Marika¡¯s sister, Erica, Haiji and Kurumi, the bodyguards, and Shie-san, the seamstress Then, the twins, Rie and Eri.

    Karen, the young lady of the Mizushima house, Agnes, and Koyomi-chan, the 12-y/o group are gathered.

    Behind Koyomi-chan are Tsukiko and Yomi, the Takakura shrine maidens.

    Then, the thirteen girl assassins, Dolly Lu, and Anna Lu. Penny Su Eluchione, Vah Geena Quatro. Ososo Oboko, Fella Chiyo, Anne Roze Agermander. Yin Ran, Yin Rin, the Chinese twins. Akme Iku Ecstasy, Kunni Manjiru Kaupa, and Olga Zum Deikun. Then, the problem child, Clito Lilith.

    keeping an eye on them is Anya, who used to work for Miss Cordelia, and Rei-chan, a top elite of the Kouzuki SS.

    Lastly, Yukino¡¯s sitting on the backmost part of the room.

    ¡¸ Ruriko-sama and everyone goes here ¡¹

    Rei-chan urged Ruriko, Mariko, and Michi to the open seat.

    ¡¸ M-Me? ¡¹

    Matsumoto Maki-san is wondering if she should follow Ruriko and the girls, but¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll stay there ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said and lined up with us.

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, come with me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Shou-neechan took Kinoshita-san with her to Rei-chan.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go too ¡¹

    Misuzu told Motoko and Sakurako and went to the empty seats.

    ¡¸ Nii-san, don¡¯t forget this ¡¹

    Luna handed me the two collars Minaho-neesan gave me at the hotel earlier.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯m going to that side ¡¹

    Luna went to Agnes and Karen¡¯s side.

    Then.

    The women of the mansion are facing Marika, Maki, Izumi, Matsumoto Miki-san, and Kurose Anju.

    I look at my women.

    That¡¯s a lot of women.

    From elementary girls to adults.

    They¡¯re all beauties on an unbelievable scale.

    They have different ages, heights, body figures, and even countries of birth, each of them is unique.

    But they share the same high point in beauty.

    All those women are focusing on us.

    Especially, Izumi, they¡¯re staring at her naked body.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s trying to hide her breast and crotch from the gaze, but¡­

    ¡¸ Izumi, don¡¯t hide them ¡¹

    I told her.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re looking at what kind of women have I brought in, so don¡¯t lower your value ¡¹

    Then, I¡­

 CH 1447

    ¡¸ Today, Maki joined the family ¡¹

    I speak to the women gathered in the mansion¡¯s hall.

    I stand before everyone and first reintroduced Maki

    Maki and her sister, Miki-san, and Izumi, came to our school during the high-school festival today.

    By evening, Agnes and the girls welcomed them to the mansion.

    Even so, many of the girls in the family haven¡¯t met her before.

    Although, they surely saw what was going on in the bakery when they were talking to me in the cafeteria on the security camera footage.

    I¡¯m sure they peeked from another room when Agnes was talking to them.

    I¡¯m sure they know that I went to the hotel for the Matsumoto sisters.

    I¡¯m sure most of the women already know their faces names, and identities.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Matsumoto Maki, Pleased to meet you all ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s nervous in front of the beautiful woman.

    ¡¸ Maki¡¯s my woman now, but she¡¯s also Marika¡¯s lover ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right. Kou-kun and Minaho-san gave their permission ¡¹

    Marika;

    Maki clutches the leash extending from Izumi¡¯s collar, and Marika holds Maki¡¯s hand.

    The two of them are getting together¡­

    ¡¸ Did you have sex with Papa? ¡¹

    Agnes asks.

    To Agnes, that¡¯s an important point that defines whether or not she¡¯s family.

    We need to correct that mindset with this opportunity.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I already had sex with Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-kun filled up Maki¡¯s stomach with his semen ¡¹

    Marika added¡­

    ¡¸ Did you have sex with the other girl too? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at Matsumoto Miki-san.

    Agnes did her best to welcome the Matsumoto sisters to the family earlier.

    Also, she knows that Marika wants the sisters to join the family. Agnes also has a girl in school who wants to join the family.

    She wants to help Marika because she feels the same way.

    So, she¡¯s probably wondering about Miki, the little sister.

    ¡¸ Not yet, I haven¡¯t had sex with Miki-san yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I already went through a lot today, so I¡¯ll have to hold it off for tomorrow. That¡¯s already scheduled ¡¹

    Miki-san has a complicated look on her face after I declared such.

    Even so, she can¡¯t do anything to deny what I say. Nor say ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± or ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to this.¡±

    Miki-san knows that the mood doesn¡¯t allow it.

    On the contrary, she¡¯s observing our family, trying to learn about our family.

    She¡¯s puzzled by the different atmosphere and impression from when she came to the mansion earlier this evening when she interacted with Ruriko, Mariko, and others at the hotel

    Our family members aren¡¯t all just young ladies.

    Some are commoners like Megu, others like Eri and Rie grew up in Yakuza families, the lowest of the society, and some are even international criminals, like Anya.

    She guessed from the array of women that our family was much more complicated than I had imagined.

    She feels that she should just shut up for now and see what this group is really about.

    Miki-san thinks that way.

    On the other hand, Igarashi Izumi.

    The fact that she¡¯s exposed to the gaze of the woman is enough to occupy her mind that it makes her shiver.

    ¡°Why am I the only one naked?¡± Is the confusion inside Izumi¡¯s head.

    Izumi can¡¯t observe each one of the women. She can¡¯t think.

    You can tell that because she isn¡¯t even aware of Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s presence.

    Yukino¡¯s been a celebrity since six months ago, after her scandalous events, and she¡¯s continuously appeared on an unsponsored TV show.

    If Izumi was someone normal, she¡¯d be screaming at Maki that ¡°Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s here!¡± and make a fuss.

    She hasn¡¯t noticed her. She just looked down, silent.

    At the same time, she hasn¡¯t noticed Mitama, Kinuka, or Rei-chan either.

    They¡¯re now celebrities on TV, but they¡¯re also my women.

    On the other hand, Maki-san noticed them¡­

    She¡¯s noticed, but she¡¯s just silent, observing.

    Izumi and Maki-san¡¯s attention is completely different.

    ¡¸ Also, I had sex with Izumi ¡¹

    I bring the naked Izumi to the front.

    ¡¸ Is she a member of the family too? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me curiously.

    Earlier, Agnes only gave Izumi a cold shoulder because she saw me doing the same, so she thought that she was not a family member.

    For now, Agnes thinks that having sex means that they¡¯ll join the family, so she¡¯s surprised that I had sex with Izumi.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ No, Izumi¡¯s not a family member. Izumi is Marika and Maki¡¯s pet. Izumi, greet them ¡¹

    I urged her, and Izumi continues to look down.

    ¡¸ I-I-I¡¯m Igarashi Izumi, I-I¡¯ve been t-taken as a p-pet by Maki-oneesama and Marika-oneesama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Where¡¯s your ¡°pleased to meet you¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸ P-Pleased to meet you all ¡¹

    Izumi bows.

    ¡¸ Papa, what¡¯s the difference between pets and family? ¡¹

    Agnes looks at me curiously.

    Yeah, I was waiting for that.

    ¡¸ Agnes, what would you do when a sister from your family tells you to do something ¡¹

    I throw in a question.

    ¡¸ Agnes will do as she says ¡¹

    ¡¸ And why will you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s because Onee-san thought of Agnes, and so she told Agnes to do that, and so that¡¯s what Agnes should do ¡¹

    Agnes replies clearly.

    Agnes has absolute trust in the family.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Agnes does what the family tells her to do. Everyone thinks about Agnes, and they worry about you ¡¹

    The other family members also listen to our conversation.

    Anya and Edie translate for the girl assassins.

    ¡¸ But, you don¡¯t just fix what they warned you about, Agnes also should think about why were you warned about it, and how should you fix it. That way, you can fix the bad parts about yourself, and you won¡¯t need the sisters to warn you about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right! ¡¹

    Agnes replies brightly.

    ¡¸ And so, for Izumi¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes turns her attention to Izumi.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s not family. She¡¯s Marika and Maki¡¯s pet, but Izumi will come to the mansion from now on, she likes to talk, so I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll have the opportunity to warn Agnes to do something better¡­ ¡¹

    Since it¡¯s Izumi, she¡¯d feel at ease when talking to someone younger.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes shouldn¡¯t do what Izumi says. Izumi¡¯s opinion has to be ignored ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, Papa. But¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes;

    ¡¸ Why do I have to ignore what she says ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Our family always looks out for each other, and we always think long and hard about how to best speak to Agnes before speaking ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, everyone does that ¡¹

    Agnes nods.

    ¡¸ But, in Izumi¡¯s case, she doesn¡¯t know Agnes that well, and she¡¯ll just speak about whatever she happens to see and think at that time, without thinking about how Agnes will take it, and without putting her thoughts in order. She¡¯s that kind of girl ¡¹

    I look at Izumi.

    ¡¸ She¡¯s too honest about her desires, so she speaks with the same vigor with what comes to her head. She does it to release her emotions. So, her opinions aren¡¯t good at all, and she just speaks from a one-sided point of view ¡¹

    Izumi always takes priority on what she wants to do, and what she wants to happen.

    That¡¯s why she forcibly came with Maki.

    She put on a delinquent look on a whim, trying to pressure me.

    The makeup and leather jacket had no effect on me, but she just did that without thinking.

    She hasn¡¯t even considered what kind of person the other party is.

    She doesn¡¯t care about how others perceive her actions.

    She¡¯s too self-centered and has too little consideration for others.

    ¡¸ Agnes, what¡¯s the most important thing in our family? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone gets along ¡¹

    Agnes replies.

    ¡¸ Yes. Our family is different from each other, we all lived in different environments. Even the country of origin is different. Therefore, it¡¯s important to make an effort to understand each other. We don¡¯t have time to fight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those who can¡¯t get along get kicked out of the family ¡¹

    Agnes trembles.

    To her, being kicked out of the family is much more fearsome than being killed.

    ¡¸ But, there hasn¡¯t been a single person kicked out of the family, because we don¡¯t let anyone who can¡¯t get along join the family ¡¹

    Even Eri and Rie, who are popular with their sharp tongues on TV, don¡¯t speak ill of the family.

    The twins grew up in terrible environments in Kansai, so they have a lot to say about those who were born with good circumstances.

    But, they won¡¯t say anything that¡¯ll hurt the other girls, even as a joke.

    The twins are smart enough to know that.

    Doing that will only break their bond with the family, and will do nothing good for them, or the family.

    On the contrary, the young ladies must¡¯ve been confused that girls like Eri and Rie, daughters of Kansai Yakuza, joined the family.

    But, they never show it to their face, and they never speak of it.

    ¡¸ For everyone in the family to get along, then you have to hold off your emotions at that moment and try to understand them first. Take your time to observe them, think of what you can do for them, and even when you give enough attention, you still choose your words carefully so you don¡¯t hurt or embarrass them ¡¹

    That¡¯s why we can stay here as a family, even though we¡¯re mostly strangers.

    ¡¸ But, Izumi can¡¯t do that. She¡¯s a problem child ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s seen as a bit of a dumb girl.

    ¡¸ I see. Darling¡¯s talking about her intelligence ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ This is no longer a matter of manners, it¡¯s about their intelligence now ¡¹

    Intelligence.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Izumi¡¯s a pet, not family. Izumi will be staying at the mansion with Marika and Maki and will have sex with me, but she¡¯s not family that we can gain mutual trust ¡¹

    I tell everyone in the family.

    ¡¸ If so, how should Agnes treat her? ¡¹

    Agnes asks me with a confused face.

    ¡¸ All you have to do with pets is dote on them. Look at her, isn¡¯t she cute? Whatever Izumi says, whatever she does, just think of it as cute. You can pat her from time to time if you want ¡¹

    I then patted Izumi¡¯s hair.

    ¡¸ Uuuu ¡¹

    Izumi doesn¡¯t seem to like it but that gesture just looks like it¡¯s cute as a pet.

    ¡¸ Izumi¡¯s necessary to Marika and Maki as a pet so they could continue their school life from now on. Minaho-neesan and I gave permission to keep Izumi as a pet, but¡­

    I face my woman and said.

    ¡¸ Of course, if Izumi¡¯s presence becomes a problem to the family, then she has to be punished, and if there¡¯s no other way, she¡¯s expelled from the mansion, I promise you that ¡¹

    Then, to Maki and Marika.

    ¡¸ Izumi¡¯s owners, Marika and Miki will take responsibility as well. Marika and Maki, you have to keep watch of your pet at all times to make sure she doesn¡¯t cause trouble to the other girls, and if she misbehaves, punish her immediately. Got it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ I understand, Kou-kun ¡¹

    After replying, Marika then speaks to everyone.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for getting myself a pet without talking to everyone first. Please forgive me ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, we want Izumi. I believe that Izumi¡¯s cute. So please, give her a chance. Maki and I will look after her, and we¡¯ll make sure that she doesn¡¯t cause trouble for everyone. Therefore¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please treat her well ¡¹

    The two bowed their heads.

    But, Izumi¡¯s just standing there, confused at what the two were doing.

    ¡¸ Marika, Maki. Make Izumi bow her head too ¡¹

    I told, and the two looked up¡­

    ¡¸ Izumi, you should bow your head too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Silly girl, you should know what to do ¡¹

    Seeing her owners get angry, Izumi;

    ¡¸ Ah, yes¡­.Maki-oneesama, Marika-oneesama!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just bow your head already ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay!!! ¡¹

    Look, she is slow¡­

    Marika and Maki were already bowing their heads, yet¡­

    She just had a sudden idea and prostrated herself in front of everyone.

    If we¡¯re talking about the results, then that¡¯s the right answer, but she didn¡¯t act because she thought of the mood.

    She just came up with the idea and went to act without thinking about it.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Marika and Maki are keeping their pets now, but I¡¯m sure that some in this room think that they want to keep one too. Of course, I gave Marika and Maki permission, and neither Minaho-neesan nor I am against it ¡¹

    Misuzu wanted to keep a pet before.

    ¡¸ However, think before getting one. Be sure to check if that pet won¡¯t cause trouble for the family. This isn¡¯t an animal pet, keeping a human as a pet is much tougher

    I reminded them firmly.

    ¡¸ If you are confident that you can take responsibility for your pet, then you can talk to Minaho-neesan or me ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay for not just one, but two or more to keep a pet, like Jasmine-chan and Maki-chan did, right ¡¹

    Mariko asks.

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    There¡¯s already an example, so I can¡¯t deny it.

    ¡¸ Also, just in case¡­ I think this is a given, but I just want it to be clear¡­ ¡¹

    Mariko stood up.

    ¡¸ Pets can only be girls, men are out of the question, and if we want to make a woman older than us as our pet, then it¡¯ll only trouble Kou, so only those younger than yourself. Of course, it¡¯s a given, but if we¡¯re keeping a pet to dote on them, then it has to be a cute girl. If possible, get someone smart. Also, all of the pets are required to have sex with Kou. Kou has the right to have sex with pets anytime and anywhere¡­that¡¯s how it works, right? We all belong to Kou, so he also has rights to our pets ¡¹

    She suggests.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s make a vote, only those who already had sex with Kou can vote. Now, those who are in favor of the current agenda on pets, raise your hand ¡¹

    Most of the girls who had sex with me raised their hands.

    Only Yukino didn¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s the majority vote. Does anyone else have questions? ¡¹

    Mariko asks, Agnes raised her hand.

    ¡¸ What is it, Agnes? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Uhm, just maybe¡­ ¡¹

    Hmmm.

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan isn¡¯t family, but is it actually Papa¡¯s pet? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Pfft! What the?! That¡¯s funny ¡¹

    Yukino laughed at what Agnes said.

    ¡¸ I mean, Yukino-chan¡¯s the only one in the family who doesn¡¯t help out with the housework, and all she does is complain to Papa ¡¹

    True, Yukino doesn¡¯t help with housework, and she always calls me ¡°idiot¡±

    ¡¸ Also, Papa dotes on Yukino-chan a lot¡­so¡­ ¡¹

    I dote on Yukino?

    ¡¸ So, is Yukino-chan Papa¡¯s pet? ¡¹

    Yukino bursts out laughing.

    ¡¸ Hahaha, I might be indeed his pet. Now you say it like that, I agree ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ No, Agnes, Yukino¡¯s not a pet ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s my¡­

    ¡¸ I believe in Yukino as family ¡¹

    Saying that I noticed it for the first time.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s say for example that there was an attack, we were in trouble, and if I had to entrust Agnes to someone and get out of the place first¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes and Yukino looked at me. The other girls too¡­

    ¡¸ In that situation, I¡¯m sure that I can leave Agnes to Yukino¡¯s care. I trust Yukino that much ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ I also trust Yukino as family ¡¹

    Megu turned to Yukino and said.

    ¡¸ Mana also trusts Onee-chan as family. Not the old Onee-chan, but Yukino-oneechan nowadays

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do a vote for that too, those who trust Yukino-chan as family, raise your hand ¡¹

    Mariko said. My women raised their hands one after another.

    ¡¸ What about you Agnes, what do you think of Yukino? ¡¹

    Agnes¡­

    ¡¸ Yukino-chan is Agnes¡¯ family too! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, it seems that we reached a unanimous vote, Shirasaka Yukino-san¡¯s certified as a family

    As soon as Marika said that¡­

    ¡¸ Eeeeeeh?!?!?!?!? Why is Shirasaka Yukino here?!

    Izumi, too late to ask that

    ¡¸ Izumi, quiet ¡¹

    ¡¸ Quiet ¡¹

    Marika and Maki silenced Izumi.

    Good, I think it¡¯s time.

    ¡¸ Edie, bring Clito here ¡¹

    I asked Edie.

    Clito¡¯s the problem child among the thirteen girl assassins.

    Earlier this evening, she caused a commotion when she tried to take Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s violin without permission.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    Edie took Clito in front of me.

    Earlier, I just punished her by spanking her ass, so she¡¯s timid.

    ¡¸ Edie, translate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    I held the two collars I got from Minaho-neesan so everyone could see them.

    ¡¸ Clito, you kept causing problems, I¡¯m demoting you to my pet now ¡¹

    Edie translates what I say for Clito.

    Clito knows what it means to be a pet as Edie and Anya were translating our conversation earlier.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re now a pet, don¡¯t cause any more trouble to others. Got it? ¡¹

    I said, then I put on the collar to Clito¡¯s neck.

    Clito¡¯s looking at me with a confused face.

    She¡¯s not resisting, she just lets the collar attached to her.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be doting on you, and so think of only how I will find you adorable. Don¡¯t think of anything else. You¡¯re going to be my pet for the rest of your life ¡¹

    Kyouko-san did say that Clito¡¯s just timid.

    She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to her in the future, so she¡¯s desperate, trying to show off her abilities to me, and failed.

    Kyouko-san said that it¡¯s better to make the relationship easier to understand.

    The collar is an easy-to-understand symbol that she¡¯s become my pet.

    Clito will probably calm down after gaining that understanding.

    ¡¸ Do you understand, Clito? ¡¹

    I said. Edie translates¡­

    The Persian green-eyed beauty¡­

    ¡¸ Oui ¡¹

    She replied.

    The girl assassins speak terrible French.

    She meant ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡¸ Good, now become cute. Get adorable ¡¹

    I pat Clito¡¯s head.

    Then¡­

    I faced the remaining 12 girl assassins.

    ¡¸ I have another collar, is there anyone among you who wants to be my pet since it¡¯s too much trouble, then I can take one of you as a pet ¡¹

    I hold up the last collar and show it to them.

    Anya translates it for me with a loud voice.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­!!!!!!!! ¡¹

    The girl assassins¡­

 CH 1448

    ¡¸ I have another collar, is there anyone among you who wants to be my pet since it¡¯s too much trouble, then I can take one of you as a pet ¡¹

    Hearing my words, the girl assassins Kyouko-san brought from Tokyo¡­

    Clito¡¯s already my pet, and there are still 12 mixed-raced girls remaining.

    Penny Su, and Vah Geena, are both Caucasian, and they look at each other as soon as they hear Anya¡¯s translation.

    Several people, mainly, Fella Chiyo have Japanese blood, so she couldn¡¯t figure out what I meant, so she asked Anya.

    Dolly and Anna are discussing something.

    The twins, Yin Ran and Yin Lin are whispering to each other.

    ¡¸ Hurry, is there nobody here who wants to be my pet? ¡¹

    I speak loudly while raising the collar.

    Ososo and Anne Roze stood up without waiting for Anya¡¯s translation.

    Ososo¡¯s an African descent, tall, small-headed, and has exquisite proportions, like a supermodel with long legs. Her skin is darker than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen, but her hair is a milky blonde and her eyes are pale blue, because of her mixed race.

    On the other hand, Anne Roze is half-German, and half-Central Asian, she has a European face, but her skin is brown. Her hair is dark brown. She stands out with her big round acorn-like eyes.

    There¡¯s only one left, and yet there are two.

    ¡¸ Ososo was faster ¡¹

    I made a clear judgment.

    ¡¸ Ososo, come here ¡¹

    The black girl glances toward Anne Roze with an expressionless face, knowing that she was chosen.

    Anne Roze looks frustrated, but she sat down. She knew that she wasn¡¯t chosen.

    Ososo makes sure that Anne Roze is seated before walking to me.

    She has a supermodel body, but she doesn¡¯t walk like one, she has the gait of a feline that doesn¡¯t make footstep sounds like the girl assassin she is.

    ¡¸ Ososo, lower your head ¡¹

    She came to my front, I raised the collar, and ordered her.

    Ososo doesn¡¯t understand Japanese, but she understands that I¡¯m trying to put the collar on her, so she hangs her head.

    I unclasped the black leather collar and put it on her neck.

    The women in the room are staring at the scene.

    Nobody speaks up.

    I fit in the collar and then¡­

    ¡¸ Good, Ososo and Clito are now my pets from tonight onwards ¡¹

    I told everyone.

    This is good.

    Clito¡¯s mentally weak, so she does a lot of unnecessary things because of it, now that I made her my pet, something that¡¯s easy for her to understand, then she¡¯ll become stable.

    But, if the rest of the girl assassins feel that only Clito¡¯s getting special treatment, then it¡¯ll spark a new round of trouble.

    So, I give the other girls a chance to become my pet too.

    Ososo was the early bird and she won. The other girls couldn¡¯t decide faster than Ososo, so they can blame themselves, but they can¡¯t be jealous of Clito or Ososo who became my pets.

    ¡¸ Okay, that¡¯s all for me. Anything else? ¡¹

    I tell the girls in the room.

    ¡¸ Yes! Me! ¡¹

    Agnes?

    No, Katsuko-nee handed her something before she raised her hand.

    Agnes stood up from the chair and walked to Igarashi Izumi.

    ¡¸ A warning for Izumi-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yes? ¡¹

    A half-Japanese-French beauty suddenly speaks up to her, so the naked pet is confused.

    ¡¸ No exposing your butt unless you¡¯re having sex in the mansion ¡¹

    Saying that, she gives Izumi white underwear.

    That panty was what Katsuko-nee gave Agnes.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s dirty to keep your butt exposed, don¡¯t expose them, especially in places where we eat. Also, Papa likes taking them off, so you should put them on ¡¹

    ¡¸ Izumi put it on and say thanks ¡¹

    Marika told her from behind.

    ¡¸ Uhm, is that okay nyan? ¡¹

    Izumi asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone already accepts Izumi as the pet. So you can put on your panty now ¡¹

    She got naked to greet everyone and get accepted as a pet.

    The approval ceremony is over so Izumi can put on her panties now.

    ¡¸ Ah, then I¡¯ll take it nyan ¡¹

    Izumi tried to take the panties from Agnes, but¡­

    ¡¸ Where¡¯re the thanks? ¡¹

    Agnes puffs her cheeks and asked Izumi.

    ¡¸ Oh, sorry, t-thank you for the panties nyan ¡¹

    As soon as Izumi told Agnes that.,¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re not thanking just Agnes-san. You should thank the people there too ¡¹

    Marika scolded Izumi.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! I understand nyan! Thank you for giving me panties nyan! ¡¹

    Izumi bows her head to the girls in the room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Izumi-chan¡­ ¡¹

    Agnes glares at Izumi.

    ¡¸ W-What did I do nyan? ¡¹

    Izumi asks timidly.

    ¡¸ Kneel in front of Agnes and lower your head ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Not wanting Marika to get angry, Izumi bows her head to Agnes immediately.

    Agnes placed her hand on Izumi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ ?Become cute, become cute, Hare, horepyon? ¡¹

    She chants a spell while patting Izumi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Agnes, what was that? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Nei-chan told me to do this to make the pets cuter ¡¹

    Nei taught her.

    I see Nei waving her hand at us while laughing.

    ¡¸ Izumi-chan put on your panty, and get the same spell from everyone ¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s the event for the family to accept Izumi.

    I see. That¡¯s a good idea.

    ¡¸ Marika, Maki, go with Izumi, introduce her to each and everyone, and get them to pat her head. Don¡¯t forget to introduce yourself Maki ¡¹

    I ordered her.

    ¡¸ Got it, Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Izumi, we¡¯re going. Hurry and put your panties on ¡¹

    Marika and Maki got into action immediately.

    They start with Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, who is the eldest in the room.

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯m Matsumoto Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is our pet, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you nyan ¡¹

    Maki, Marika, and Izumi bows their head in turns.

    ¡¸ Nice to meet you too ¡¹

    Katusko-nee smiled and pats Izumi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ ?Become cute, become cute, Hare, horepyon? ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is fun. I¡¯ll do the same, ?Become cute, become cute, Hare, horepyon? ¡¹

    Nagisa also did the same chant.

    That¡¯s how it went, they greet, then get the spell on them.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, we good? Come here ¡¹

    Nei calls me.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto Miki-san, come here ¡¹

    Ruriko calls Maki-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, The pets get their seats too ¡¹

    Mana gave seats not just for Miki-san and me but also for Clito and Ososo.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re coming, Miki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Miki-san replies with a gloomy face.

    She¡¯s been standing for so long that I guess she wants to sit down by now.

    She went back here with Ruriko in the Limousine, so Miki-san¡¯s obedient when she called Miki-san.

    I ordered Ososo and Clito to follow me.

    ¡¸ Sit down here ¡¹

    Here, Nei, Ruriko, and Mana, then Misuzu and Edie are present.

    Everyone¡¯s sitting in a circle.

    On the other side.

    ¡¸ Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Matsumoto Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is our pet, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you nyan ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Become cute, become cute, Hare, horepyon? ¡¹

    They¡¯re still at it.

    They¡¯re having fun so that¡¯s good.

    Sometimes.

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯m Matsumoto Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is our pet, Izumi¡­ ¡¹¡¸ Eeeh!! Why are the twins on TV here? ¡¹

    They make a fuss like that.

    Yukino¡¯s here, so it shouldn¡¯t be weird that Eri and Rie, who appears on the same show as Yukino is also here.

    ¡¸ Good evening, Matsumoto Miki-san. I¡¯m Nei ¡¹

    Nei introduces herself to Matsumoto Miki-san with a bright smile.

    ¡¸ Kuromori Mana ¡¹

    Mana introduces herself.

    Misuzu already did at the entrance.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Edie ¡¹

    Edie too.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto Miki ¡¹

    Miki-san bows her head.

    ¡¸ So, let¡¯s get right into it. Miki-san, is the guy you¡¯re dating in school this guy? ¡¹

    Saying that Nei shows the screen of her laptop.

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    There¡¯s a guy in a judo uniform with a pimpled face.

    How was it figured out that he¡¯s in middle school? They have ¡°Sakuratei middle¡± embroidered on the uniform.

    So that¡¯s Miki-san¡¯s school.

    ¡¸ Sakuragi Kenichi-kun, 15, third year. A member of the judo club, we¡¯re sure of that ¡¹

    As expected of Nei, she¡¯s fast when investigating.

    Luna saw the information from Miki-san at the hotel using her Miko power, finding the name, the class, and the club activities of the guy.

    Then, she told Minaho-neesan, and Minaho-neesan passed it to Nei.

    It¡¯s only been an hour since then, yet, we already have a photo of the guy.

    ¡¸ H-How? ¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s surprised.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, yet, we already have the photo of the guy, it¡¯s understandable.

    ¡¸ How? I just searched for the name and I found it. Okay, now we¡¯re done confirming. Yo-chan, give me at least two hours and I¡¯ll send you a detailed report on the guy ¡¹

    Nei said smilingly.

    ¡¸ I already found the accounts he¡¯s using to connect to social networks, all the accounts of his close friends, and all the dirt both in front and behind the scenes ¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s face turned pale.

    Nei¡¯s skills are threatening to an ordinary middle-schooler.

    ¡¸ Give it up, that¡¯s Nei¡¯s specialty ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh right, Sensei told me Yo-chan¡¯s schedule for tomorrow. The entertainment production company thing will start at 4:00 in the afternoon ¡¹

    Tomorrow, I¡¯m taking the women¡¯s division of the Yakuza-run entertainment production company called Death star Productions tomorrow.

    ¡¸ I asked the production people over there to gather the talent that belongs to that production. Their scheduled work for tomorrow is canceled. Some of them are students, but they said that it had to be 3 p.m. before they could all get together ¡¹

    Saito Yuki-san, who came to Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament broadcast today was an idol that belonged to Death Star Productions, and she¡¯ll be at the meeting tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Will they make it at three? Maybe if we make it after-school time then they can make it even if they get late ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Well you see, most of the kids studying at Death Star Pro are all studying in Morikoshi school, and they have shorter afternoons ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s one kid from a different school, but it¡¯s just right around the corner of the office, so they could make it at 3 ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ And so, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu speaks up this time.

    ¡¸ The meeting with the Mizushima house will begin at 7 in the evening ¡¹

    Right, the case with the branch family girl of the Mizushima house bullying Karen, who¡¯s from the main house.

    I have to take Karen to the Mizushima house tomorrow.

    We¡¯re calling the branch families through the main house.

    ¡¸ Yeah got it ¡¹

    I have a lot scheduled for tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Then that means¡­ ¡¹

    I look at Matsumoto Miki-san.

    ¡¸ I guess we have to clean up Miki-san¡¯s boyfriend, Sakuragi-kun¡¯s case tomorrow morning ¡¹

    Miki-san sent an image of her in her underwear because her boyfriend asked her.

    We have to take away the photos.

    Also, we need to break off their relationship.

    ¡¸ Tomorrow¡¯s Monday, but our school doesn¡¯t have classes because of the school festival today. But¡­Miki-san¡¯s middle school works as usual, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, so we need to sneak in ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Or maybe, we need to catch Sakuragi-kun before he goes to school? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But Sakuragi-kun is in a judo club, sports clubs usually go to school early for training or something. It¡¯s one of the tweets from him and his club mates ¡¹

    Nei checks her laptop.

    ¡¸ Oh, confirmed, they have Judo club training on Monday mornings. I¡¯ll check what time they start ¡¹

    Nei slides her fingers across the screen.

    ¡¸ But, Sakuragi-kun¡¯s most likely shown Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s photos to his friends and sent them a copy, right? If so, then instead of catching him on the way, it¡¯s better to grab him with his friends, right? ¡¹

    Mana said.

    ¡¸ Hmmm. Right, they might send Miki-san¡¯s photo from one phone to another, so we need to catch everyone who might¡¯ve received it and delete them altogether ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right.

    Even if it¡¯s just one image, as long as it remains, it could cast a shadow on Miki-san¡¯s future as a violinist.

    ¡¸ From how we checked, Sakuragi-kun¡¯s close friends are only in the judo club ¡¹

    ¡¸ If so, we should just go to the clubroom during their training ¡¹

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what time their morning training starts, but it surely will end before the start of their homeroom class ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, Nei-oneechan, if we get there close to the homeroom time, then there will be a lot of students, so why don¡¯t we hit them at about 7 in the morning? ¡¹

    Edie and Nei said, Mana added.

    ¡¸ True. Okay, let¡¯s set the schedule to 7, watch for changes, and we¡¯ll go to the judo club room ¡¹

    I said.

    Misuzu¡¯s smiling as she¡¯s listening to the conversation.

    But, Matsumoto Miki-san¡­

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    She¡¯s just surprised by our conversation.

    ¡¸ W-What are you people? ¡¹

    Nei smiled at Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Me? You know¡­ ¡¹

    Yes, our true face¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯re the Black Forest, a criminal syndicate ¡¹

    I¡¯m a high-school student in a bakery, the fiance of a daughter of nobility, the owner of the Kouzki SS, and before all that¡­

    I¡¯m just a criminal.

    A member of a crime syndicate.

    ¡¸ Welcome to the underground world ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s smile is becoming more alluring.

 CH 1449

    ¡¸ Simply put, we¡¯re not only engaged with legal activities but also illegal ones ¡¹

    Edie told Matsumoto Miki-san.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about it, after all, we don¡¯t either ¡¹

    Edie smiles innocently.

    ¡¸ Yes, you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    Nagisa, who was sitting far from us, joined the group.

    Nagisa¡¯s in the middle of her pregnancy so Mana prepared a seat for her right away.

    ¡¸ Hello. I¡¯m intruding on the conversation ¡¹

    Her belly isn¡¯t too obvious yet. A glamorous beauty joins the conversation.

    I glanced at how Marika and the girls are doing and¡­

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯m Matsumoto Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is our pet, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you nyan ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Become cuter, become cuter, harehorepyon? ¡¹

    The greeting ceremony still goes on.

    They¡¯re going through each and every one of the women so no wonder it takes long.

    They¡¯re now at the Takakura sisters.

    ¡¸ You think that it looks stupid, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Nagisa tells Matsumoto Miki-san with a smile.

    ¡¸ I know that it looks like those girls are forced to do it in your eyes, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nagisa looked at me.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not about that, in fact, that¡¯s important to those girls as they¡¯re joining the family from now on ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s their initiation ¡¹

    Edie told Miki-san following Nagisa.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Miki-san asks sullenly.

    She felt as if Nagisa¡¯s treating her like a child.

    ¡¸ To put it bluntly, if he accepts them, then we¡¯ll do the same, even if it¡¯s a devil¡¯s advocate troublemaker ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the rule from the start ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone will educate the girl properly. So it shouldn¡¯t be a problem ¡¹

    The Black Forest was formerly a brothel.

    Minaho-neesan took care of the girls brought in to become prostitutes, so their minds and body didn¡¯t break.

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee were former prostitutes who survived thanks to Minaho-neesan¡¯s care, and they also took care of the juniors at work.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s only been recent that Marika-chan joined in, and so she¡¯s worried whether we would accept Maki-san and Izumi-san ¡¹

    It hasn¡¯t even been two months since Marika joined our family.

    Also, she usually lives in the dorm on weekdays so she¡¯s only in the mansion on weekends.

    Her time spent interacting with us is far less than her sister, Erika, who joined the family at the same time as her.

    Erica stays at the mansion for half the week.

    ¡¸ But, it can¡¯t be helped, she was in a crisis ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ Her beloved Matsumoto Maki-san was in a situation where she might not be able to continue playing piano, and that docile personality girl begged Minaho-san crying ¡¹

    The Matsumoto sisters were having trouble because their father died recently.

    Suddenly, they had no choice but to quit music schools if they can¡¯t get financial support.

    That¡¯s why Marika asked for Minaho-neesan¡¯s help.

    ¡¸ But, it was unexpected of her to bring in a pet too ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ No, I think that Marika-chan needs that pet too. I get it ¡¹

    Nagisa.

    ¡¸ You know, I also have some pets in my shop ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s shopkeepers and part-time girls in her shop are all her pets.

    ¡¸ But, Nagisa-oneechan doesn¡¯t bring her pet to the mansion, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because I can separate them. I don¡¯t want to bother him taking care of my pets after all. I have my own shop ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at me.

    ¡¸ But if you want any of my pets, then you can go for them anytime. If you want them to join the family, that¡¯s good too. If you want a sex-only relationship, then just go to the second floor of the shop, I don¡¯t mind. Everything I own is yours. Of course, that includes me and Mao ¡¹

    In short, she lets me decide.

    Nagisa won¡¯t push her pets to this place.

    ¡¸ But, Marika-chan can¡¯t just leave her pet in the dorm, right? Maki-san also joined the family, so she¡¯ll be staying over at the mansion every weekend together with Marika-chan ¡¹

    They can¡¯t tell Izumi to stay in the dorm alone.

    She¡¯ll come with Maki even if she forces it.

    ¡¸ But you know, to be honest, I didn¡¯t know what Marika-chan¡¯s thinking about, just taking her as a pet so suddenly ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Nei-chan¡¯s not into girls ¡¹

    Nagisa laughs.

    ¡¸ I get it, after all, I¡¯m also like her ¡¹

    Saying that, she sends a gentle gaze to Marika, Maki, and Izumi.

    ¡¸ If you ask me, I think that Marika-chan is much more of a homosexual than a hetero ¡¹

    I also didn¡¯t figure it out until I learned about her relationship with Maki.

    Marika¡¯s in a sexual relationship with me, but I think she likes women more than men.

    ¡¸ She was ready for it because of her relationship with him, Marika-chan really wanted to have a good relationship with her sister ¡¹

    Nagisa¡¯s right.

    Marika had a younger sister, Erica, whom she had never seen since birth.

    Marika and Erica lost their virginity to me on the same day they met.

    As a daughter of a former prostitute in the mansion, Marika grew up in a fatherless household.

    Erica grew up with no hassles as the daughter of the representative of a prestigious accounting firm.

    The backbone of their lives is different.

    Therefore, Marika and Erica built their sisterhood by having sex with me multiple times together.

    ¡¸ But, Marika-chan¡¯s much more into girls, so she must¡¯ve been accumulating those. I can understand her desire of wanting a same-gender pet. I was like that too ¡¹

    Nagisa got to step away from being a prostitute when she got pregnant and gave birth to Mao-chan.

    She had a flower shop as the foundation of her life, but¡­

    The dark memories of her prostitute days made it impossible for her to accept men.

    And so, she went to make love with girls instead.

    ¡¸ Maki-chan¡¯s sexual orientation is similar to Marika-chan, so she¡¯ll need Izumi as a pet to let out her pent-up emotions to continue the relationship ¡¹

    Nagisa said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just weird. What about Igarashi-san¡¯s rights? Poor Igarashi-san ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san asks Nagisa with a displeased look.

    ¡¸ Rights? Pets don¡¯t have any rights ¡¹

    Nagisa speaks with a beaming smile.

    ¡¸ Besides, she¡¯ll be fine. Either way, he¡¯ll make Marika-chan, Maki-chan, and Izumi-san happy ¡¹

    She looks at me.

    ¡¸ Eventually, he considers Izumi-san¡¯s happiness. That¡¯s how he is ¡¹

    ¡¸ The process doesn¡¯t matter. As long as the result is a happy end ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ll understand it soon, you¡¯ll have sex with Darling tomorrow after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Miki-san turned stiff.

    ¡¸ Right, you¡¯ll understand it soon enough. He¡¯ll make his women happy ¡¹

    It¡¯s heavy for Miki-san to hear the ladies say that.

    ¡¸ Why did your sister change so much after having sex with him? You may not understand it now but you¡¯ll understand it as soon as you experience it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everything has to be gained with experience ¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸ How did you even know that Onee-chan changed? ¡¹

    Maki trembles.

    Of course, they do, Nagisa and Edie were watching Maki lose her virginity earlier at the hotel.

    ¡¸ There are no secrets within the family ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Especially Yo-chan, he¡¯s got no privacy from us. Therefore, we all know when, where, and with whom Yo-chan¡¯s having sex ¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    I¡¯ve got no privacy.

    I already gave up on that.

    ¡¸ By the way, Dear, you were worried that since Marika-chan took a pet, now the other girls would want one too, right? ¡¹

    Nagisa?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about that much? I think only Mii-chan¡¯s the only one in the family who wants a pet ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    Misuzu raised her voice in surprise after Nei suddenly points at her.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan worries about Mii-chan too much that he had to be so adamant in front of everyone earlier ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right, I mean, we already had a case where Misuzu wanted Karen to be her pet.

    ¡¸ But you know, I don¡¯t think anyone apart from Mii-chan wants a pet, so don¡¯t worry about it. They¡¯d rather want some family than pets ¡¹

    Family.

    ¡¸ They all were quite alone before meeting up with Yo-chan ¡¹

    I look at the women in the room.

    Nagisa and Katsuko-nee lived their lives almost crushed by their past, hiding that they were prostitutes.

    Megu also has a lot of friends, but her mother was a prostitute, and her father was making her suffer, and she couldn¡¯t talk to anyone about it.

    Nei was kidnapped in the U.S and was under the constant threat of Cesario Viola until six months ago.

    Arisu and Karen were born daughters of nobility, but they were isolated from the various forces at play, and turned into my sex slaves, because of the faults of their family. The young ladies of the Kouzuki house, Sakurako of the Kanou house, and Motoko of the Kuromiya house too.

    On the other hand, there are girls like Mariko, who had no friends at her school because she¡¯s not a member of the nobility, even though she has the blood of one.

    Michi who was obsessed with only protecting her Master meant that she had no friends, Mitama, Kinuka, Haiji, and even Kurumi were trapped in their bodyguard job.

    Rei-chan and Shou-neechan also had no one close to them because they were too good with their jobs.

    Even Edie, who Miss Cordelia bought from the assassination cult in New Orleans was also feared and discarded by her people because she¡¯s too smart and too skilled.

    Anya was a criminal under Miss Cordelia, but she also had no friends.

    There are also the shrine maidens of the Takakura shrine, who were at mercy of fate because they were born with their abilities.

    Eri and Rie, are the twins who had a hard time because they¡¯re children of some stupid yakuza from Kansai.

    Erica and Marika also couldn¡¯t tell their friends the secrets of their birth.

    Then, Yukino and Mana, lost everything because they were daughters of Shirasaka Sousuke, whom the Black Forest wanted to take revenge on.

    ¡¸ We all became family through Yo-chan, now we have someone we can talk to about anything ¡¹

    The ironclad rule of the family is for everyone to get along.

    We¡¯re getting closer by living together day by day

    ¡¸ We eat, bathe, and have sex together, so of course, we¡¯ll start getting along ¡¹

    We get naked and there comes a point where there¡¯s nothing more to show.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re aware that we¡¯re sharing the same destiny with Darling ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right, once you join the family, you have to live with us.

    ¡¸ Karen also finally talked to me ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Luna¡¯s aware of Karen¡¯s concerns, but regrets that she couldn¡¯t tell me about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ From now on, she¡¯ll be able to tell you anything right away ¡¹

    Nagisa smiled at me.

    ¡¸ With that said, we have open-minded people in the family so they don¡¯t particularly want a pet of their own ¡¹

    Nei said, then she looked at Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Except for Mii-chan~ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡­ ¡¹

    Misuzu panics and then speaks to Ruriko.

    ¡¸ Ruriruri, don¡¯t you want a pet too? ¡¹

    She asks panicking.

    They¡¯re both daughters of nobility so she thought that they were the same.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m Onii-sama¡¯s sex slave ¡¹

    Ruriko smiled.

    ¡¸ Slaves can¡¯t possibly want a pet for themselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ruri-chan won¡¯t even force Yoshiko-chan, her own companion, Yoshiko-san, to have sex with Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s for Yoshiko-oneesama to decide, and I can¡¯t dictate that to her ¡¹

    Ruriko said.

    ¡¸ Is it really just me? ¡¹

    Misuzu admits that she wants a pet.

    ¡¸ I have a lot in my shop. So it¡¯s just Misuzu-san and me ¡¹

    Nagisa laughed.

    I see.

    While this is to warn Misuzu, it¡¯s also to make sure that she doesn¡¯t embarrass herself alone.

    Misuzu was Nagisa¡¯s pet before, so that¡¯s why Nagisa came here

    ¡¸ Mii-chan¡¯s interesting. She¡¯s a masochist when it comes to Yo-chan and yet, she¡¯s also into girls, and on that side, she¡¯s quite the Queen ¡¹

    Nei said.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ As I mentioned earlier, if you want a pet, then you can get one. But, you have to ask beforehand ¡¹

    She tells Misuzu.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t just be anyone. If they¡¯re not qualified to be a pet, then it doesn¡¯t work ¡¹

    The failure with Karen can¡¯t happen again.

    Misuzu tried to make Karen her pet without thinking just because she was cute.

    Karen was proud to be a daughter of the nobility, she already is independent with her personality,.

    She can¡¯t be dependent on an owner as a pet.

    ¡¸ I know, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu answers downheartedly.

    ¡¸ If I find a good girl, then I¡¯ll consult with Danna-sama first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, do that okay? ¡¹

    I¡¯m relieved.

    Misuzu¡¯s the one I¡¯m most worried about.

    ¡¸ Nice to meet you I¡¯m Matsumoto Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is our pet, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you nyan ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Become Cuter, Become Cuter, Hare Hore Pyon? ¡¹

    Maki and Izumi¡¯s initiation party is already halfway through the family.

    Currently, it¡¯s Arisu who¡¯s doing the chant.

    What¡¯s left are the middle and elementary groups.

    ¡¸ By the way, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei goes back on topic.

    ¡¸ As for the entertainment company tomorrow ¡¹

    I asked Minaho-neesan to have Nei accompany us.

    Minaho-neesan wants to work at an entertainment company after she stops running the brothel, and¡­

    Nei¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re taking me because you want to put pressure to reverse the situation before the people at the entertainment agencies starts mounting to invite me, right? ¡¹

    Well.

    ¡¸ Yeah. Either way, they¡¯ll probably underestimate us and force a deal because we don¡¯t know much about the entertainment business. So, I need someone like Ya-chan, whose beauty is extraordinary with us ¡¹

    During the school festival¡¯s school swimsuit tournament that Edie hosted¡­

    The manager of the idol who came to assist in the broadcast saw Nei and tried to recruit her to her production company.

    Nei¡¯s beauty is worth it.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s good, but, I think it would be more fun if you took the girls behind you Yo-chan with you ¡¹

    Behind me?

    Turning around, I see my pets, Clito and Ososo standing.

    Both of them have collars on their necks.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re also beautiful at the foundation, just give them some cute clothes and a nice haircut and they¡¯ll look great ¡¹

    These two¡­

    Ososo has outstanding proportions like a supermodel.

    Clito also has a mysterious charm.

    Ososo has dark skin and Clito is half Persian.

    ¡¸ If so, we should also bring in a Caucasian ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ You can pick from that group ¡¹

    These girl assassins aren¡¯t officially my women yet.

    So they¡¯re not doing the initiation chant.

    They¡¯re all looking at me.

    The Caucasians¡­

    ¡¸ Penny Su is Italian, Vah Geena¡¯s French, then Anne Roze is German, while Acme Iku is Greek ¡¹

    Edie explains, but¡­

    They¡¯re half-Japanese too, so Vah Geena¡¯s skin may be Caucasian, but her face is Oriental, and Anne Roze has brown skin.

    Acme Iku has fair skin but dark hair.

    Penny Su is the one clearly Caucasian.

    How do we do about this?

    ¡¸ Well, we have until tomorrow to decide, also ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We should also bring in Mitama-chan as our Japanese representative ¡¹

 CH 1450

    ¡¸ I think you should also bring Mitama-chan as the Japanese representative. ¡¹

    Nei tells me to add her to the people we¡¯re bringing to the agency tomorrow.

    ¡¸ Mitama? ¡¹

    I look at Mitama who¡¯s sitting with her sister a little further from me.

    Mitama has been a bodyguard since birth.

    She¡¯s also specialized in attacking and wrecking.

    If I have to bring Mitama with us, then¡­

    ¡¸ Death Star Productions will bring someone that Mitama has to take down? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Edie¡¯s much stronger, and much smarter, and yet¡­

    Why does it have to be Mitama?

    ¡¸ No, not that ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s just because Mitama-chan¡¯s already a celebrity ¡¹

    Edie and Nei laughed.

    Mitama¡¯s a celebrity?

    Mitama appears as the cover girl every week in Yukino¡¯s show, wearing only a micro bikini and a sword at her back, which makes no sense.

    ¡¸ We know that Mitama¡¯s a bodyguard, but for entertainment agencies, Mitama¡¯s a TV personality ¡¹

    ¡¸ Rather, Mitama-chan may be famous, but she¡¯s not in any entertainment agency ¡¹

    True, Mitama¡¯s a TV talent in the eyes of ordinary people.

    Mitama¡¯s speech and conduct are like a straight-talking warrior girl without having two sides when she appears on Yukino¡¯s show, and the viewers find it amusing.

    Nowadays, she¡¯s popular among adults and children alike.

    Yesterday and today, during the school festival, she was doing a classic Japanese street performance to draw an audience in front of the bakery.

    ¡¸ Mitama-chan¡¯s highly sought after in the talent scene, she¡¯s a gem known to become a big seller, and she¡¯s still unaffiliated and hasn¡¯t joined any agencies yet ¡¹

    ¡¸ They¡¯d love to have her on their agency ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ Darling, we¡¯re taking the agency by force tomorrow. But, it¡¯s not fun for those who will get taken over ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right.

    Tomorrow, we¡¯re taking the talent agency, but¡­

    The origin was the Yakuza-run entertainment agency called Death Star productions was using its talents to harass Yukino at the station.

    Then, Mitama and the twins exposed it on Yukino¡¯s show.

    Minaho-neesan talked to the management, and then¡­

    To show distinction from Death Pro, the female talent division, which I believe is called ¡°Death Star Productions M&M Section F¡± had been transferred to us.

    ¡¸ They¡¯ve nurtured the office for so many years, and now someone who has nothing to do with the entertainment industry and has no idea what they¡¯re talking about is taking over ¡¹

    The decision to transfer them to us was made by the management, not the people in the office.

    Surely the talents from Death Star Productions won¡¯t be happy with such a decision.

    Besides, they hate the fact that Yukino¡¯s show exists, which makes no sense for the entertainment industry, and they¡¯ve been harassing Yukino.

    Furthermore, they don¡¯t even have the intention to give in to us and lose their female talent division.

    They must be angry deep inside.

    ¡¸ By the way Darling, we¡¯ve got several defensive measures for the company that we¡¯re taking over ¡¹

    Edie speaks.

    ¡¸ Darling, have you ever heard of something called crown jewel? ¡¹

    No, I haven¡¯t.

    I mean, you know that I don¡¯t.

    ¡¸ Simply put is that it¡¯s the most important and lucrative party of the company before it¡¯s transferred to another. The company took over is empty, so the one taking over just loses money, while the one taken from didn¡¯t lose anything important ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not taking over Death Star Pro. They¡¯re just handing over the female talents. But, the method is still the same as taking over. They could use the crown jewel strategy before the transfer ¡¹

    So they¡¯re moving the important ones to their company.

    ¡¸ But what¡¯s the most important for an entertainment company? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ That would be their talents, I think ¡¹

    I replied.

    Entertainment agencies are in the business of managing talents that belongs to them, so they can¡¯t afford to lose them.

    ¡¸ Correct ¡¹

    Edie smiles.

    ¡¸ Sensei already assumed that the Death Pro already came up with the strategy ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Minaho-neesan is already thinking that they¡¯re going to transfer their talents.

    ¡¸ She told me to grab all the talents listed on Death Pro¡¯s website as of yesterday, and make sure that they come there tomorrow ¡¹

    That¡¯s mentioned earlier.

    To cancel any of the scheduled jobs of the talents.

    To gather all the talents of Death Pro by tomorrow afternoon.

    ¡¸ Death Pro would put all the talents in front of us, making us think that they¡¯d be our talents, but then they¡¯d pull the rug saying ¡°unfortunately, these talents will be transferred to other offices under the Death Star Productions umbrella. Serves you right,¡± ¡­ or so they thought ¡¹

    Nei said.

    They¡¯re giving us the department, but not the talents.

    That¡¯s how they plan to ridicule us.

    I¡¯m sure that they hate us enough to do that.

    ¡¸ So, we should go there and say that we don¡¯t really need your talents at all ¡¹

    And we need to have a talent at hand, in other words, Mitama.

    ¡¸ So, we¡¯re taking Mitama-chan with us to spoil their enthusiasm. Before they could say that they¡¯re taking their talents away from us, we¡¯re putting Mitama-chan to our talents, and tell them that we already have enough talents to make money even if we don¡¯t get any from them ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, Death Pro would want Mitama that they can¡¯t hold themselves back ¡¹

    I see, so that¡¯s the plan.

    I¡¯m simply thinking of bringing Nei, who¡¯s a super beauty, so the death pro agency, who has a lot of beautiful talents, don¡¯t look down on us, but¡­

    Nei and everyone seem to have gone further.

    ¡¸ Is that also why we¡¯re bringing Clito and Ososo? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Even if we can¡¯t get any of the Death Pro¡¯s talent, then we¡¯re going to show them that we have enough talents to start an agency of our own ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going beyond what they¡¯re expecting ¡¹

    I once again think of the members who will go to the Death Pro tomorrow¡­

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, Mitama, Clito, Ososo, and another one the Caucasian assassin.

    I feel like Edie¡¯s also going to come with us.

    So, I thought about it.

    ¡¸ No, it¡¯s okay to bring Mitama, but just her won¡¯t be enough ¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸ What do you mean Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ This whole thing started with Mitama exposing that Death Pro talents were bullying Yukino, right? ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ So of course, they know that we have Mitama on our side. They probably don¡¯t expect Mitama would come with us to the office tomorrow, but that¡¯s not enough for a surprise ¡¹

    If we¡¯re going this way, then we should go with something that they¡¯re not going to expect.

    ¡¸ Earlier, you mentioned that we should bring another Caucasian with us, right? ¡¹

    I look around the room.

    ¡¸ Yes, but let¡¯s not pick from the girl assassins. I¡¯m making a distinction between those who have become my pets and the other girls right now ¡¹

    I want them to have regrets, thinking that ¡°if they got in faster than Ososo, then they could¡¯ve been my pet instead.¡±

    That¡¯s going to be the trend for the girls who want to become something else other than an assassin.

    ¡¸ Then, which Caucasian should you bring? ¡¹

    Nei asks, I¡­

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take Anya ¡¹

    Nikita Gorbachev, Anya.

    She¡¯s Russian-American. Blonde-haired and white skin. She also has blue eyes.

    ¡¸ Right. I think that¡¯s a good idea ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s convinced.

    Anya appears every quarter in the special show where Rei-chan and Kyouko-san fight.

    That¡¯s why people know about Anya now.

    There was even a huge fuss when she appears on TV.

    So far, Yukino¡¯s show and Rei-chan vs Kyouko-san¡¯s show characters never overlapped.

    That¡¯s why the Death Pro guys don¡¯t know that Anya is with us.

    ¡¸ Mitama and Anya are both famous, yet, they don¡¯t belong to any agencies, so that will definitely surprise them ¡¹

    I think.

    ¡¸ But, are you sure about that Yo-chan? ¡¹

    I know Nei¡¯s worries.

    If Mitama and Anya are together, then Yukino¡¯s show and Rei vs Kyouko-san¡¯s show will expose that we¡¯re behind it all.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s okay. I think it¡¯s just the right time. Mitama and Rei-chan were featured in Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament already ¡¹

    Furthermore, Nei, the host of that program will also go to Death Pro tomorrow.

    Those who are perceptive will notice it right away.

    ¡¸ We should reveal it before they expose it ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, should we bring Reika-oneesan too? ¡¹

    Nei said, but¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s going too far now, Reika¡¯s the face of Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie¡¯s right, if we bring Rei-chan, then they¡¯d just be cautious now ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS has the name of the Kouzuki house with them.

    Death Pro doesn¡¯t want to pick a fight with the nobility either.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just Anya, they don¡¯t know what kind of relationship we have with the Kouzuki SS so they¡¯ll have some hard time dealing with us ¡¹

    Rei-chan is a full-time employee of Kouzuki SS, but¡­

    Anya¡¯s background is unknown.

    From their point of view, it¡¯s hard to figure out if she¡¯s just a foreign talent or someone with a direct connection to the Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ll tell Sensei ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk to Anya ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Hello, I¡¯m Matsumoto Maki ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is our pet, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pleased to meet you nyan ¡¹

    ¡¸ ?Become cuter, become cuter, hare hore pyon? ¡¹

    After that chant, I hear applause and cheers.

    Marika, Maki, and Izumi finally finished greeting all my women now.

    Karen was the last one to make the chant.

    They don¡¯t need to greet the girls I haven¡¯t had sex with, so the girl assassins look lonely.

    That¡¯s good.

    They need to want to join the family as soon as possible.

    ¡¸ Good, you¡¯re all dismissed. You can leave the room ¡¹

    I told the girls in the room.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kou-san, can you let me take care of Matsumoto Miki-san tonight? ¡¹

    Marika¡¯s sister, Erica raised her hand and told me.

    Erica¡¯s sister, Marika, is now a couple with Maki, so¡­

    She¡¯s curious about Maki¡¯s sister, Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Then, Anju-chan and I will stay in the same room too ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san told me with a smile.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re all virgins after all ¡¹

    Hmm.

    Miki-san has been with Kinoshita-san and Kurose Anju tonight.

    She probably doesn¡¯t want to sleep with her sister who has changed since she had sex with me.

    ¡¸ Okay, please do that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    The beauty, who¡¯s also known as the star of middle school, went to Miki-san, who has been looking gloomy all this time.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine with it. That looks fun ¡¹

    Anya replies while taking off her bra.

    Her breasts are nicely shaped and it has a womanly smell.

    Anya¡¯s a little different than other girls.

    ¡¸ Otono-sama, please come here ¡¹

    On top of the large bed, which occupies more than half of the room, and can have more than ten people sleep and still have some space to spare¡­has Kurumi calling me.

    Today, the girl assassins, wearing matching nightgowns are sitting on the mats on the bed.

    Only Clito and Ososo, my pets sit on the bed.

    We have to establish their difference even here.

    The women on the bed are all naked and wearing only a piece of clothing, either a bathrobe or a nightgown.

    However, there¡¯s only one that¡¯s naked.

    ¡¸ Aah, yes. That feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaahn, yes, there ¡¹

    It¡¯s Shou-neechan lying down on the bed naked, and Motoko¡¯s giving her back a massage.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry to ask a young lady of the Kuromiya house to do this, but¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What are you talking about, Shou-oneesama¡¯s always been taking care of us ¡¹

    On the other hand, Kurumi is massaging Rei-chan¡¯s long legs.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re so good at this ¡¹

    The master and servant of the Kuromiya house had perfect bridal training and so they¡¯re good at household chores, but¡­

    To think that they even know massage techniques.

    ¡¸ When Grandmother was alive and well, Kurumi and I give her a massage every day ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s grandmother was the one who taught Motoko and Kurumi the Kuromiya style of spear fighting.

    I heard that she already passed away.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give you a massage too ¡¹

    Anya, who¡¯s wearing a bathrobe on her naked body, smiled at me.

    ¡¸ I was also in charge of massaging Cordelia-sama before ¡¹

    Anya was Miss Cordelia¡¯s pet back then.

    She rose from the ranks, and now she¡¯s our family.

    ¡¸ Recently, I¡¯ve been sticking with you much more so Cordelia-sama was lonely ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eenie-san and Meenie-san are with her, right? ¡¹

    I remember the twin pets Miss Cordelia had.

    ¡¸ Those two are already adults, Cordelia-sama wants someone younger as a pet ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Miss Cordelia wanted Edie as a pet, and that¡¯s why she bought her from the assassination cult in New Orleans.

    Edie didn¡¯t want that so she escaped to us.

    ¡¸ Anya-oneesama, if you don¡¯t mind, could you teach us your massage techniques? ¡¹

    Tsukiko, who welcomed us in the bed wearing a nightgown, said.

    ¡¸ Oh? But you could just peek into my mind and learn the techniques, right? ¡¹

    Anya said laughingly, but¡­

    ¡¸ I can do that, but these girls¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. It¡¯s an opportunity so I want to learn ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please ¡¹

    Behind Tsukiko are Sakurako and Arisu, wearing their nightgown sitting upright and bowing to Anya.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll teach you even if you don¡¯t do that, I wanted to get closer with you girls for a while ¡¹

    Anya specializes in lesbian stuff before. That was until I had sex with her.

    She wanted to do it with Nei back then.

    Just like her master, Miss Cordelia, she loves cute girls.

    ¡¸ Okay, lie down ¡¹

    I did as Anya told me and lied down.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s start with the shoulder ¡¹

    The massage started.

    Tonight, my women have been working hard behind the scenes for the past two days.

    Shou-neechan yesterday put down the rebellion in Kouzuki SS and also helped with our meeting with Elder Matsumoto today.

    Rei-chan was supposed to be off-duty, yet she drove from the mansion to school multiple times to deliver the bread and even became the referee in Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament.

    Tsukiko used her Miko power to punish the rebel forces, and she still monitors the state of the girl assassins.

    Motoko and Kurumi made lunch boxes and did the housework in the mansion.

    Sakurako and Arisu had helped out making pastries in the mansion.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re tired too, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Sakurako rubs my left arm as she watches Anya massage my right.

    ¡¸ You do it like this ¡¹

    Tsukiko read Anya¡¯s thoughts and helped Sakurako¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Thank you ¡¹

    Sakurako thanked Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Good job for the past two days. Thank you for Misato-oneesama too ¡¹

    Arisu says as she copies Kurumi massaging Rei-chan. Rubbing my feet.

    Arisu¡¯s sister, Kurama Misato is a prostitute cadet under Minaho-neesan to pay off the debt of the Kurama house.

    But for today, she enjoyed the school festival together with the tennis club.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think that¡¯s good too ¡¹

    They¡¯re girls who can¡¯t go back to their normal high-school life anymore, but they were able to spend time with other students of their age, even if it¡¯s just for a day.

    ¡¸ Hey, the girls are making faces saying ¡°what should we do?¡± ¡¹

    Anya whispers to me.

    I lift my head and see Clito and Ososo in their bathrobes looking at me with troubled faces.

    Oh, the other girls started massaging me but they can¡¯t decide whether they should join or not.

    It¡¯s not that they want to massage me voluntarily.

    ¡¸ Anya, tell them that I¡¯ll call them if I need them, but for now, just roll on the bed. They¡¯re pets, so make themselves cute until they¡¯re called ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Anya giggled and delivered my words in the language the girl assassins understand, French with a strong Southeast Asian accent.

    Then.

    Ososo grabs the collar of her bathrobe and said something.

    ¡¸ What was it? ¡¹

    I asked Anya, and then¡­

    ¡¸ She asks if she should get naked? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? Did I tell her to get naked? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think they know what it means to look cute, so she probably thought of getting naked for the time being ¡¹

    These girls were kept by their crazy boss on a Southeast Asian crime syndicate.

    They don¡¯t even know how to make themselves look cute.

    ¡¸ Arisu, show an example. Make yourself cute in front of them ¡¹

    I speak to Arisu who¡¯s massaging my legs.

    To be honest, Arisu¡¯s hands were too light that it was not even a massage.

    ¡¸ Huh? Look cute? ¡¹

    Arisu thinks for a moment.

    ¡¸ Something like this? Nya~ ¡¹

    She curls her arms and makes a cat pose.

    Cute.

    ¡¸ I think it should be more like this. Nyaa~ ¡¹

    Kurumi stopped massaging Rei-chan and became a cat.

    Yeah, that¡¯s much more cat-like compared to Arisu.

    ¡¸ I think it should be like this, nyaan~ ¡¹

    Motoko lets go of Shou-neechan¡¯s back and make a cat pose, but¡­

    ¡¸ Motoko, that¡¯s not a cat but a tiger ¡¹

    The pose is too dignified. It¡¯s almost like a tiger eyeing its prey.

    ¡¸ My bad ¡¹

    We laughed it off.

    Clito and Ososo, and the girl assassins out of the bed were watching us have a good time in confusion.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-oneesama and Sakurako-oneesama, please try copying a cute cat too ¡¹

    Arisu told the two.

    When she came to the mansion, she had a gloomy face, but now¡­

    She¡¯s blended into the family quite well.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d be this pampered?

    Oh, it¡¯s because Mitama and Kinuka aren¡¯t here.

    They were former bodyguards of the Kurama house, and so Arisu has to act as the daughter of nobility.

    ¡¸ L-Like this? What do you think? ¡¹

    Sakurako makes a cat pose bashfully.

    ¡¸ Sakurako, you have to say ¡°Nyaa¡± too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nyaa ¡¹

    Cute.

    It¡¯s clumsy, and she doesn¡¯t nail the cat pose right, but that¡¯s what makes it cute.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s Tsukiko-oneesama¡¯s turn ¡¹

    Sakurako urged, and so Tsukiko;

    ¡¸ Nyaa ¡¹

    Another weird pose.

    Tsukiko¡¯s usually cool looking but¡­

    ¡¸ Please don¡¯t laugh so much ¡¹

    Tsukiko said bashfully.

    ¡¸ Then, I shall do the same ¡¹

    Anya got up to bed.

    She jumped on the spot, did a cartwheel, and landed without shaking the bed.

    Then, she moves like a cat and poses like one¡­

    ¡¸ Meow ¡¹

    And the cry is also American.

    ¡¸ Anya-san, you¡¯re just using the Cats musical with that pose ¡¹

    Rei-chan said with a laugh.

    ¡¸ Try it too then Reika-san ¡¹

    Anya tells Rei-chan with a challenging tone.

    ¡¸ Me? Well¡­nyaa? ¡¹

    Rei-chan tries to pose like a cat, but¡­

    It¡¯s just horribly bad.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, that¡¯s not even a cat pose, that¡¯s Ultraman ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Ultraman? ¡¹

    ¡¸ You know, the pose when he transforms ¡¹

    I would love to explain it but the people in this room won¡¯t understand.

    I don¡¯t think young ladies of nobility even heard the name Ultraman before.

    Rei-chan and Shou-neechan only saw it in their childhood so they probably don¡¯t remember it.

    Anya didn¡¯t even know what Ultraman is.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s Ultron, then I know about him ¡¹

    Sorry, Anya, I don¡¯t know about that one either.

    ¡¸ Now it¡¯s Shou-oneesama¡¯s turn ¡¹

    Arisu calls Shou-neechan.

    Shou-neechan has been naked on the bed since she¡¯s getting Motoko¡¯s massage.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass. It¡¯s embarrassing ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said while lying down.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t say that, everyone¡¯s playing cats right now ¡¹

    Arisu pushes further, but¡­

    ¡¸ Well, I can¡¯t do a cat, but any other feline will do ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s a cat in heat, then I can do that right now ¡¹

    Saying that Shou-neechan got on top of me and poses like a panther.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s breasts shook.

    ¡¸ Oh, if that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s also my forte ¡¹

    Anya smiled and loosened her bathrobe

    ¡¸ It¡¯s love-making time (It¡¯s time for sex) ¡¹

 CH 1451

    ¡¸ Come, take off your clothes too ¡¹

    Shou-neechan led and the girls shouted ¡°Okay~¡± cutely and jumped on me all at once.

    ¡¸ Yes, please get up, Dono ¡¹

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take your clothes off, Otono-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please stay still ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse me, Dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uwawa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ufufun~ ¡¹

    Motoko, Kurumi, Rei-chan, Sakurako, Arisu, and Anya

    They stripped off my bathrobe in no time and got me naked on top of the bed.

    ¡¸ Oh, it¡¯s not big yet ¡¹

    Shou-neechan saw my penis and said.

    We were in the middle of massage so it¡¯s normal that it¡¯s not erect.

    ¡¸ Well then ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, let¡¯s do it ¡¹

    Kurumi and Arisu looked at each other and smiled.

    Then, the two approached my crotch.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    ¡¸ If you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    The two ladies raised in a noble environment speak with a dignified tone no matter when.

    Kurumi then crawls her tongue on my balls.

    Arisu kisses the tip of my glans and licks it.

    ¡¸ The two of you got better ¡¹

    The feeling of their warm tongues is making blood rush to my penis.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s thanks to Otono-sama¡¯s guidance. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Arisu can feel it¡­.it¡¯s growing bigger in the mouth ¡¹

    Kurumi and Arisu smile while rubbing my penis.

    ¡¸ Come here, your mouth goes here ¡¹

    Then, Anya who opened up her bathrobe pushes my face into her breasts.

    I put her nipple in my mouth and crawled my tongue around.

    ¡¸ Ahn, that tickles ¡¹

    ¡¸ You can have my breasts too ¡¹

    Motoko loosened her nightgown and bring her breasts to my face.

    I also enjoyed Motoko¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? Let us take care of everything, you don¡¯t need to move ¡¹

    Shou-neechan whispered to me.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t look so tired. We don¡¯t want it to look like we¡¯re attacking you ¡¹

    Our objective for tonight is to show us having sex to the girl assassins.

    To show that my women aren¡¯t forced to have sex with me.

    That my women enjoy having sex with me.

    I want the group to understand that all my women have sex with me, with as little overlap as possible.

    It¡¯s so the girl assassins would want to join the family sooner.

    I even put Ososo and Clito, who became my pet, up to my bed and show it to them.

    Of course, I¡¯m not taking Clito¡¯s virginity yet.

    I don¡¯t have enough stamina for that, and even if I do, it¡¯ll only be sloppy, and hurt Clito¡­that¡¯ll only make the other girls afraid of sex.

    ¡¸ You only need to feel good. You don¡¯t need to cum inside all of us ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll connect everyone¡¯s hearts ¡¹

    Tsukiko reaches for my chest and said.

    Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power can link everyone¡¯s minds together, so they can share both the pleasure and ecstasy of sex

    Of course, the girl assassins out of the bed can enjoy the same feeling too.

    ¡¸ But, I want to connect with you for a little while ¡¹

    Sakurako kissed my cheeks and said.

    ¡¸ I want inside you girls too ¡¹

    I want to have sex with the girls in turns and cum inside the last one

    ¡¸ Yes, please do, Otono-sama ¡¹

    Motoko smiles.

    ¡¸ This is fun, it¡¯s like I went back to my student days ¡¹

    Shou-neechan is having sex together with younger girls.

    ¡¸ I feel like I¡¯m being out of place. Shou, you went to a school that young ladies go to, right? ¡¹

    Anya, the only Russian-American, says.

    ¡¸ There were several international students like Anya-san at my school too. Besides, I studied in Paris ¡¹

    Shou-neechan received advanced professional education at the international guard academy in France.

    ¡¸ I was also a foreign student ¡¹

    Rei-chan joined in.

    ¡¸ I lived in a girl¡¯s dorm until high school so this feeling is nostalgic ¡¹

    Saying that Rei-chan took off her bathrobe.

    Rei-chan¡¯s healthy naked body, with her breasts perking upwards, twitches with her muscles.

    ¡¸ But, it¡¯s a little embarrassing having everyone watch me ¡¹

    Rei-chan seems to be concerned about the eyes of the girl assassins looking up at the bed.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m already used to it, I made love in front of a lot of people during my first time too ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    Sex with multiple women including herself¡­group sex has become the norm.

    ¡¸ Dono¡¯s tool has become hard ¡¹

    Kurumi says while licking my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Yes, so delicious ¡¹

    Arisu also sucks on my glans and expressed.

    ¡¸ Well then, who wants to go first? Should we go with the age order starting with Shou? ¡¹

    Anya laughs, but¡­

    ¡¸ Anya-san, how old are you really? Your age is unknown, but there are rumors that you¡¯re actually older than me ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiles.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a secret, I¡¯m a mysterious woman whose nationality, background, and age are all unknown, so nobody knows if I¡¯m a female bandit or spy ¡¹

    In Rei-chan vs Kyouko-san show, Kyouko-san has some minions.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I heard that Kouzuki SS received an application from a publisher to feature your team ¡¹

    The special broadcast comes once every three months, Rei-chan¡¯s fight is considered to be just an advertising program for Kouzuki SS.

    Rei-chan calls herself the acting captain of Kouzuki SS and leads the uniformed security guards to fight against Kyouko-san and Anya, so it¡¯s inevitable.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m going to follow Kyouko-sama¡¯s instructions. Did she say anything? ¡¹

    Anya asks Shou-neechan

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san said that she¡¯d allow it if it¡¯s from TV radon or Tanomoshii Kindergarten ¡¹

    The special effects show for children¡­

    No, that¡¯s good.

    It¡¯s better to make people think that it¡¯s all fiction, having no real social harm, just like how people think it is.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s put that for later, I¡¯ll go first ¡¹

    Motoko says while caressing my penis.

    ¡¸ Indeed, everyone wants it soon ¡¹

    Kurumi licks my glans and stimulates it so it doesn¡¯t wither.

    ¡¸ Oh. Sorry about that, but I¡¯ll¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-neechan got on top of me.

    ¡¸ Okay, everyone please hold hands. ¡¹

    Tsukiko touches her hand on Shou-neechan and the other on Motoko

    Motoko to Rei-chan, Rei-chan to Kurumi, Kurumi to Sakurako, Sakurako to Arisu, and Arisu to Anya.

    Anya told Ososo to hold her hand. Then, Ososo holds Clito, and Clito holds Dolly¡¯s hand, the leader of the girl assassins.

    Dolly follows Anya¡¯s instructions and the remaining girl assassins hold hands.

    ¡¸ I can connect everyone even without holding hands if we¡¯re this close in the room, but¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    ¡¸ Even so, holding hands allows for a higher level of sharing, visual and tactile, we can share the image of being connected ¡¹

    To us, it¡¯s important to have the same experience.

    ¡¸ Are we good? I¡¯m putting it in now ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said on top of me, but¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯re good to put it in? I could lick them first ¡¹

    I look up at Shou-neechan¡¯s body and said.

    Shou-neechan, is she wet enough?

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry, I recently figured it out ¡¹

    Shou-neechan looked me in the eyes and said.

    ¡¸ Michi-chan says that the bit of pain feels good, so¡­ ¡¹

    She holds my penis and reaches her slit with it.

    Shou-neechan slowly lowers her hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it went in ¡¹

    Her warm insides are about to get wet, but it¡¯s not loosened up yet.

    My penis is pushing in through the narrow hole.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah¡­I can feel it spread to your shape ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaahn! ¡¹

    The other girls are also experiencing the same pleasure as Shou-neechan, moaning while holding hands.

    ¡¸ There, now it¡¯s all down to the root, hauuu ¡¹

    Shou-neechan accepted my penis all the way in the cowgirl position, she lets out a sigh and relaxes.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s ass is so round and soft, that I can feel it on my skin.

    ¡¸ Grab my breasts from below. Do what you want with them ¡¹

    I stretch my hand and grab Shou-neechan¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Stronger, that feels better ¡¹

    Shou-neechan wants to be teased a little roughly.

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I¡¯ll do as she wishes, I grabbed Shou-neechan¡¯s breasts tightly.

    ¡¸ Aaahn~ Yes! That¡¯s good ¡¹

    Shou-neechan begins to move her hips slowly.

    Yusa, yusa, yusa.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s movement shakes the whole bed.

    ¡¸ Here, it feels good here. I figured that out recently ¡¹

    Shou-neechan is having sex only with me.

    But, Shou-neechan¡¯s quite inquisitive.

    She continues to learn how to feel more pleasure.

    ¡¸ Here, and here, aaahn~ ¡¹

    As Shou-neechan moans loudly, the girls in the room do the same.

    ¡¸ Here, this is what they call the G-spot, yes¡­ That¡¯s good ¡¹

    She keeps grinding my glans to the same spot.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s insides slowly get more drenched.

    It¡¯s soaking my penis.

    ¡¸ Now I¡¯m going deeper, ah, aah, aaah ¡¹

    Shou-neechan took it in shallow twice and then slammed on the third one, and she repeated that pattern.

    ¡¸ Ah, aah, aaaah! Nuu, aaah!! It¡¯s going deep! It¡¯s reaching it! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s breasts, which I¡¯m grabbing, are sweating hard.

    ¡¸ Sorry, I might cum already ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s much more aroused since the girl assassins are watching her.

    ¡¸ Sure, cum. Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m cumming first, embrace me! ¡¹

    I used my abdominal muscles to raise myself and hug Shou-neechan¡¯s naked body tightly.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming!!! ¡¹

    Shou-neechan in my arms bursts into ecstasy.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s hips tremble, and her vagina contracts repeatedly.

    It¡¯s squeezing my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaah! I love you! I want your child! Aaaaah ¡¹

    Shou-neechan shouts while rubbing her cheeks with mine as she¡¯s in her ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I kissed her and she slurped my tongue.

    Unlike girls, adult women are much more powerful in sex.

    The smell of their sweat is different for girls too.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I¡¯m sorry, I focused on myself too much ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said while weakened in my arms.

    ¡¸ But, next time, cum inside me okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know ¡¹

    I kissed her once again and finally, Shou-neechan calmed down.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I was just going for a little bit and passing it to the next person but I never thought that I could cum this fast ¡¹

    There¡¯s also the matter of the rebels of Kouzuki SS, Shou-neechan was more stressed than we thought.

    ¡¸ We didn¡¯t expect it to reach that way either ¡¹

    Anya replied.

    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t expecting the very first one to cum right away ¡¹

    Looking around, the girls in the room are all exhausted after receiving the same ecstasy as Shou-neechan.

    Their hands remain clasping each other.

    ¡¸ I thought that I have a strong sex drive, but Shou, you¡¯re amazing ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sorry about that ¡¹

    Shou-neechan sticks out her tongue cutely.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    After a break, Rei-chan went next.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll just do it for a bit ¡¹

    Saying that, she got on top of me too.

    From Shou-neechan¡¯s body to Rei-chan.

    Rei-chan finished school years ago and is a working adult, but¡­

    When she gets naked, her body is just like a girl¡¯s.

    She¡¯s been doing Kendo since her school days, and she¡¯s a sportswoman, her naked body is well structured and beautiful.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s wet thanks to Shou-oneesama, so we can put it in right away ¡¹

    She takes me in.

    Her narrow pussy is drenched with love nectar.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    Rei-chan must be sensitive, she twitched and her posture broke.

    I hurriedly grabbed Rei-chan¡¯s ass and supported her.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Rei-chan thanked me while our abdomens connect.

    ¡¸ My butt must be boring ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s being humble.

    ¡¸ No, it feels nice to touch ¡¹

    There are some of the raw rubbery muscles of someone who truly work out can feel.

    ¡¸ Hyaa, it feels weird if you grope it like that ¡¹

    Rei-chan moves her hips and she clamps my penis inside her.

    ¡¸ Earlier, Shou-oneesama¡¯s rubbing it like this, right? ¡¹

    Rei-chan also looked for her G-spot and grinds her hips.

    ¡¸ Aha~ Woah, what¡¯s this? This is good! ¡¹

    Rei-chan¡¯s tall body shakes hard on top of me.

    Her smallish breasts sway too.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I can¡¯t! I feel like I¡¯m going to return to monkey if this continues ¡¹

    Rei-chan describes the sex where she straddles a man¡¯s naked body as she swings her hips like a monkey.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll keep it at that for now. I feel like I can¡¯t stop if I went further ¡¹

    Rei-chan said and stopped moving.

    ¡¸ Next, Anya-san? ¡¹

    Anya.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pass. If I do it right now, I feel like I won¡¯t stop my hips until he cums inside me three times at least ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s eyes are wet, and her skin is flushed.

    ¡¸ I never thought that experiencing someone else¡¯s sexual pleasure would be this amazing ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s the eldest of the shrine maidens, so she has the most control over her power.

    And so, she transmits the whole percentage of pleasure to the other girls.

    It¡¯s the pleasures of women that I can¡¯t experience.

    ¡¸ As expected, everyone¡¯s different, Shou-oneesama and Reika-oneesama feels different pleasure even when rubbing the same body part ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ Yes, Shou-oneesama¡¯s case was like it tightens up in the chest, but with Reika-oneesama, I felt shivers on my back ¡¹

    Kurumi explains.

    ¡¸ Anya-oneesama¡¯s passing up so it¡¯s Tsukiko-sama¡¯s turn next ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    Anya¡¯s age is unknown, but Tsukiko¡¯s in her third year in high-school, so she¡¯s the next one based on age.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m passing for now too, I can¡¯t control my power if I do it with Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko replied with a smile.

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, the next one would be Motoko-sama ¡¹

    Kurumi said.

    ¡¸ Well then, if you¡¯d excuse me ¡¹

    Motoko swapped with Rei-chan and got on top of me.

    ¡¸ In my case, I want to be held right now or I won¡¯t be able to hold it ¡¹

    The eyes of the combat young lady are sparkling in desire.

 CH 1452

    ¡¸ To think that I¡¯m going to ride a gentleman, I¡¯m such a shameless girl ¡¹

    Motoko, the lady of the Kuromiya house, and the heir of the Kuromiya style of spear fighting takes off her nightgown and tells me.

    Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power had Motoko experience the same pleasure from sex the other girls had, and so Motoko¡¯s skin is flushed with excitement.

    Her crotch and thighs are dripping wet with love nectar.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay to be shameless when in front of me ¡¹

    I lay on the bed and look up at Motoko¡¯s breasts and her cherry nipples, pointing upwards.

    Since I¡¯m trying to connect to her in the cowgirl position, the beautiful young lady in front of me is naked and has her legs spread open.

    If you look down the nipples, you can clearly see the cute belly button and below that is her slit that opens up to welcome me.

    That¡¯s an indecent appearance.

    ¡¸ I know, Motoko will only expose her lascivious nature in front of Otono-sama ¡¹

    This 17-year-old girl grasps my penis with one hand and rubs the glans against her clitoris.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it¡¯s making me shiver ¡¹

    After rubbing plenty of her love nectar against my hard penis, she prepares for insertion.

    ¡¸ Please give me your love ¡¹

    She speaks with an old-fashioned method and pushed down her hips.

    Uuu.

    My glans goes into Motoko.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaahn ¡¹

    Every girl¡¯s body temperature, wetness, and tightness are different.

    The angle of their vagina too.

    Connecting in cowgirl position, my glans brush into Motoko¡¯s insides and the walls of her vagina.

    ¡¸ It feels amazing ¡¹

    The young body who just learned sex is on fire.

    Motoko puts it into the root, placed her hand on my chest, and started moving her hips intensely.

    It¡¯s filled with love nectar, so every time she moves her hips, you can hear wet sounds.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Otono-sama ¡¹

    Motoko grinds her hips and looks at me.

    ¡¸ So cute, Otono-sama¡­making love with Otono-sama¡­so cute ¡¹

    ¡¸ So cute indeed, let¡¯s kiss ¡¹

    Anya kisses me.

    ¡¸ I passed on sex so I could get this much, right? ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ Then, I should do the same ¡¹

    Tsukiko also pressed her face to mine, first, licking my lips, then, kissing me.

    Meanwhile, Motoko¡¯s moving her hips to a rhythm.

    ¡¸ Motoko-san, don¡¯t just use a single rhythm, you should try changing it up and that¡¯ll feel better ¡¹

    Anya told Motoko.

    ¡¸ I like to go in deep and turn my hips to a kneading motion ¡¹

    Tsukiko says she uses the sex techniques she learned from Katsuko-nee and Nagisa¡¯s memories.

    ¡¸ Like this? Oh, this one feels great too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that right? Ahn, we can feel Motoko-san¡¯s pleasure too ¡¹

    She uses her Miko power senses and verbal guidance to teach the girls about sex.

    ¡¸ I feel sorry that I¡¯m monopolizing Otono-sama, I think I should pass the baton to another ¡¹

    Motoko stopped moving her hips.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m feeling good about this but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop any longer ¡¹

    She lifts her hips and pulls out my penis.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m cleaning it up ¡¹

    Kurumi licks my penis, which is glistening with Motoko¡¯s love nectar.

    Hoping my erection doesn¡¯t deflate.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s Sakurako-sama¡¯s turn now ¡¹

    Motoko calls Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Yes, I may be still experienced but please take care of me ¡¹

    First, she bows her head with three fingers on the bed.

    Then, she loosened her nightgown and got naked.

    Sakurako¡¯s breasts are one of the five most beautiful among my women.

    The size, tension, areola, and color of her nipples, are wonderful.

    ¡¸ Dear, are you getting tired of going with the same position by now? ¡¹

    So far, we¡¯ve been having sex in the cowgirl position.

    Shou-neechan asks, worried about my stamina, but¡­

    I also want to use my hips too.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I should change positions now, would you like to, Sakurako? ¡¹

    I asked, the young lady blushed.

    ¡¸ I want you to violate me from behind. ¡¹

    Sakurako wants to have sex from behind.

    ¡¸ And, uhm, I want to do it from the back, but I can¡¯t see your face, and that¡¯s lonely, so¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ve prepared it here ¡¹

    Kurumi takes a mirror from below the bed.

    It¡¯s a round mirror that¡¯s about 40cm long. I guess they brought it from a room¡¯s wall from somewhere in the mansion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll hold the mirror, enjoy yourselves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako got on all fours on top of the bed. Kurumi¡¯s holding the mirror with both hands in front of Sakurako.

    ¡¸ I feel embarrassed doing it in front of everyone ¡¹

    Sakurako feels the gaze of the girl assassins out of the bed and turned her ass to me.

    Kurumi holds the mirror, it reflects Sakurako¡¯s face in the mirror and she waits for me to insert it with a bashful face.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m putting it in, Sakurako ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do, Dear ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s naked body is thinner and softer than the girl I had sex with just now.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are trained bodyguards, and Motoko¡¯s a combat young lady, so she doesn¡¯t neglect her spear and martial arts training.

    They all fight with their toned bodies.

    Compared to that, Sakurako¡¯s definition of the sheltered young lady.

    She doesn¡¯t exercise at all, she doesn¡¯t have muscle tone and her limbs are thin.

    When it comes to breasts, you can clearly see the chest muscles on Rei-chan and the others.

    Meanwhile, Sakurako only has soft breasts.

    Sakurako¡¯s not suited for too intense sex.

    I have to be gentle with her.

    I grabbed Sakurako¡¯s hips¡­her ass is still not as fleshy as a mature woman¡¯s.

    But, Sakurako¡¯s skin feels pleasant.

    ¡¸ ! ¡¹

    I first stroke Sakurako¡¯s slit with the tip of my penis.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s touching. It¡¯s so hot ¡¹

    Feeling the heat of my glans, Sakurako twists her body.

    Sakurako¡¯s love nectar is coating my penis.

    Then¡­

    Gunununu.

    ¡¸ Haaaaaa ¡¹

    Sakurako in the mirror accepts me and lets out a hot breath.

    Although she only had sex a few times since losing her virginity, Sakurako is learning with her body.

    She loosens the entrance to her vagina.

    She swallows in my penis.

    ¡¸ Aaaaahn! ¡¹

    Motoko has a different temperature inside.

    Even the dampness.

    Above all, Sakurako¡¯s walls feel like they¡¯re sucking on my penis.

    ¡¸ D-Dear, aahn~ ¡¹

    The more my penis pushes open her vagina, the more her love nectar drips down.

    It drips on the bedsheets and adds a lot of stains.

    Zuriyazuriyuriyuru.

    Eii.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all inside, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can you feel it, Sakurako? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I can feel it, it¡¯s all inside me, I¡¯m so happy ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m moving now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do it. Sakurako belongs to you ¡¹

    I slowly moved my hips.

    ¡¸ Aaah¡­aaaaah¡­.aaaaah¡­haaaa ¡¹

    Sakurako makes cute moans.

    ¡¸ So graceful, so cute. I¡¯m jealous ¡¹

    Anya mutters.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I also admire Anya-oneesama¡¯s wild behavior¡­aaaah ¡¹

    Sakurako looked at Anya in the mirror and said.

    ¡¸ Everyone has their own good points. Don¡¯t mind it too much ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said with a smile.

    ¡¸ Yes, Otono-sama loves us all after all ¡¹

    Motoko also added.

    ¡¸ But, Sakurako-sama¡¯s senses are different. To think that you feel it this way ¡¹

    Feeling Sakurako¡¯s pleasure seems to have surprised Motoko.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama¡¯s quite passive. And yet, she wraps Kou-sama with such senses ¡¹

    Tsukiko comments.

    True, it¡¯s different from Motoko and others who are active in sex.

    She lets me do things and just accepts it all.

    ¡¸ I¡­don¡¯t know much about sex¡­ ¡¹

    Sakurako said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve sworn to only do it with Dear for the rest of my life, so you can do what you want with me ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Sakurako-sama, you should be more honest with yourself ¡¹

    Tsukiko smiles.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t you desire Kou-sama as well? ¡¹

    There¡¯s no hiding from the shrine maiden.

    ¡¸ What is it Sakurako? What do you want to do? ¡¹

    I thrust inside Sakurako¡¯s vagina and asked.

    ¡¸ Aaahn, that¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just say it ¡¹

    I reached out to Sakurako¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸ Auuuu, yes, I-I¡¯ll say it ¡¹

    Sakurako;

    ¡¸ Dear, sometimes, when Ruriko-sama¡¯s hanging the laundry, you suddenly seek to have sex with her¡­ ¡¹

    When Ruriko¡¯s hanging out the laundry to dry, her back gets me horny.

    Then, I bang her from behind.

    Sakurako¡¯s watching secretly.

    ¡¸ I want to be violated like that too¡­please do it with Sakurako forcibly too ¡¹

    Sakurako seems to do rape play too.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s do that. I¡¯ll come and attack when Sakurako shows an opportunity ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Please do! Please attack me! Aaaah, dear! ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s more of a young wife-like than Megu or Misuzu, who are my official finances.

    She¡¯s the same age as me, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it then, Sakurako¡­ ¡¹

    I thrust harder inside Sakurako.

    ¡¸ Aaah, that feels good! Dear! Dear!! ¡¹

    Kurumi holds up the mirror and the eyes reflected there to look at me.

    I now remember which room this mirror was in.

    It¡¯s the same sunroom mirror as Ruriko¡¯s drying out the laundry.

    I had sex with Ruriko from behind and I used this mirror to enjoy Ruriko¡¯s moaning look.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, aaaah, Dear! ¡¹

    I can feel Sakurako about to cum

    She¡¯s rising up to ecstasy.

    It can¡¯t be helped then.

    I sped up my hips and went for my spurt.

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah, aaah ¡¹

    Sakurako¡¯s sweat and love nectar splatter on the sheets.

    Sakurako¡¯s pretty breasts shake as I thrust hard from behind her.

    I¡¯m reaching my limit too.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to as well ¡¹

    Then, Kurumi and Arisu still remain, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay if you want to cum then just ejaculate with all you have ¡¹

    Shou-neechan saw through me and said.

    ¡¸ We can feel it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Everyone¡¯s having sex together ¡¹

    They¡¯re tied together with the Miko power.

    So I¡¯m¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m about to cum! Sakurako¡¯s about to¡­aaaaaah! Dear!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too, I¡¯m cumming! Sakurako!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do, cum inside Sakurako! Aaaaaah!! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Uuuuu!!

    I¡¯ve accumulated quite the amount from holding back so far

    It blows into Sakurako¡¯s womb all at once.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I feel it! Dear! Dear! Aaaah!! ¡¹

    My semen¡¯s gushing inside Sakurako¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, I love you! I love you Dear!! ¡¹

    Sakurako moans while taking in my hot semen.

 CH 1453

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t stop myself ¡¹

    After sex, I sprawled down on the bed while sweating all over.

    To the right is Sakurako, who¡¯s looking embarrassed.

    Sakurako¡¯s soft breasts are touching my side. Her skin is heated up, and it feels nice to touch.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, Sakurako-sama holds back too much after all ¡¹

    To my left is Motoko¡¯s naked body, snuggling with me.

    Furthermore, next to Sakurako and Motoko are Tsukiko, Anya, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan¡¯s naked bodies.

    Then, on top of my body are Arisu and Kurumi, giving me cleanup fellatio on my penis that just finished ejaculating.

    ¡¸ He¡¯s about to reach his limit, and he also ejaculated at the same time as Sakurako-san, so everyone seems to have climaxed a lot too ¡¹

    Anya laughs, looking at Ososo and Clito, who are slumped at the edge of the bed, and the girl assassins under the bed who are stuck in the aftermath of ecstasy.

    ¡¸ Those girls are still virgins, and I feel sorry that they¡¯re forced to learn the pleasures of sex before having the real one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Can¡¯t help it, we want to wipe out the dark image they have for sex ¡¹

    I told Anya.

    The thirteen girl assassins were captured in the Southeast Asian prostitution den by the crazy boss of a criminal organization and raised to become assassins.

    Therefore, they only know the dark side, where men come in and pour their desires on them one-sidedly.

    I want to show these girls that they can enjoy having sex and that there¡¯s a bond created by doing that.

    ¡¸ Besides, these girls won¡¯t have sex with anyone else but me ¡¹

    These thirteen girls have already killed someone.

    They know how to.

    I¡¯m telling these girls that there¡¯s a life other than killing, but¡­

    These girls can stop being assassins, but they can¡¯t erase that past.

    There will always be the possibility that some impetus brings their mind back to being assassins.

    They could end up being taken advantage of by the wrong people.

    ¡¸ Kyouko-san brought them to me because she doesn¡¯t have anywhere to put these girls in their situation ¡¹

    These thirteen assassins need someone to look after them and take responsibility for them.

    That¡¯s me.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s also true for us ¡¹

    Motoko whispers to me.

    ¡¸ We have no other place but with Otono-sama¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯ll only be just you, Dear ¡¹

    Sakurako told me and kissed me on the cheeks

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s end that wet talk. Can we talk about something else? ¡¹

    Shou-neechan tries to change the atmosphere.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama signed the contract with Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Huh?

    Kaan house is one of the big noble families like Kouzuki house.

    Not only do they come from that family background, but just like the Kouzuki house, they lead a huge group company.

    However.

    ¡¸ Kaan-san also has his independent unit, right? ¡¹

    Yeah, Kaan Momoko-neechan¡¯s bodyguard¡¯s brother is the chief of the bodyguard troops.

    ¡¸ Kaan house¡¯s private security will still be handled by their house guards. The contract we signed is to provide security to the Kaan house¡¯s businesses and international conferences that they sponsored ¡¹

    Shou-neechan explains to me while naked.

    ¡¸ Kaan-sama finally understood why we brought the name of Kouzuki SS to the world through Kyouko-san and Reika¡¯s show. ¡¹

    Kyouko-san and Rei-chan face off on a special TV show once every three months.

    Kyouko-san¡¯s always too ridiculous and too cartoonish with the criminal acts.

    Then, Rei-chan wearing a uniform tries to stop it.

    The image of their fights is just like the flashy action scenes.

    To the public watching TV, they assume that this is just Kouzuki SS doing advertisements for their security service.

    Rei-chan always calls herself the captain of Kouzuki SS.

    ¡¸ Previously, Kouzuki SS was a security company specializing in noble families, and the public wasn¡¯t aware of that at all ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ But now, everyone knows that there¡¯s this bodyguard company called Kouzuki SS> Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s all good, there were some weird inquiries after all ¡¹

    ¡¸ Weird inquiries? Do they make calls wanting to meet Rei-chan? ¡¹

    I asked. Shou-neechan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s that, but the most common would be them asking how much it cost for the service per month. They seem to think that we¡¯re a bodyguard firm, not a security firm ¡¹

    Oh, they assume that they¡¯re a normal bodyguard company when making contact.

    They assume that they¡¯re doing promotional shows like that to get contracts.

    ¡¸ We get calls from commercial buildings and shopping malls. We told them that we¡¯re not doing security for any specific establishments. There was once a company that asked us to send over a guard to make sure that the construction is safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ Construction site security, there¡¯s only a few in Asia that does that ¡¹

    Anya laughs.

    ¡¸ Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, in most of the world, safety checks for your construction site are your responsibility. They won¡¯t hire someone to watch over an ongoing construction project ¡¹

    I see.

    And so, we told the people who contacted us that Kouzuki SS doesn¡¯t provide such services. That they should look at our website for more details, but¡­ ¡¹

    Shou-neechan continues.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s their first time knowing what kind of company Kouzuki SS is. And we have very specific examples for contracts ¡¹

    ¡¸ It seems to be quite expensive for them ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s natural. Kouzuki SS is an upper-class specialized company after all ¡¹

    Shou-neechan smiled at Anya.

    ¡¸ There were some major events that introduced Kouzuki SS as responsible for security. The examples are from international conferences where foreign VIPs gather ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s how the public learns that there are companies like Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    Only people from the noble families knew about the existence of the security company, and now the public learned about them.

    ¡¸ On the contrary, having the public know about us is a good thing ¡¹

    ¡¸ I guess it¡¯s easier to move if you have a well-known name ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Anya-san. In the past, when doing investigative work, we had to pose as detectives, or police to get the subject to talk, but now, we just simply say that we¡¯re investigators from Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    The people who watch TV would feel comfortable talking to Rei-chan because of her affiliation. TV pulls impressions.

    ¡¸ Also, more and more companies are signing new contracts with the Kouzuki SS after visiting our site and understanding the high-level security services we offer. Of course, they¡¯re the big companies who can pay the full rates ¡¹

    Shou-neechan lokos happy.

    ¡¸ You see, so far, Kouzuki SS¡¯ work had been about the Kouzuki house and the Kouzuki group ¡¹

    Kouzuki SS was originally Jii-chan¡¯s private army.

    Most of the funds for the activity were disbursed by the Kouzuki group.

    But now that I¡¯m the owner, I have to make more money by signing contracts outside the Kouzuki group to make it work even outside the Kouzuki group.

    ¡¸ Yes, it helps to have contracts with other companies ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nowadays, companies have to think about counterterrorism, I can understand why many large companies would want to make a contract with the Kouzuki SS if they see that a company specializing in security exists ¡¹

    Motoko said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great that Kaan-sama signed it this time, and I think this will encourage other noble family companies that don¡¯t have much association with the Kouzuki house to sign as well ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s the current head of the on-site division, but she also thinks of management.

    ¡¸ The nobles have their vassals. And in recent years, they¡¯re having some funding issues ¡¹

    Motoko¡¯s right, many of the noble families can¡¯t hire guards due to the lack of finances.

    It¡¯s cheaper to have part-time security from Kouzuki SS than to have the house hire individual bodyguards.

    ¡¸ Then, Kaan-sama signed with the Kouzuki SS even though he doesn¡¯t have problems with security ¡¹

    There are families like the Kanou house, Sakurako¡¯s family, who are from the nobility with solid backgrounds, but they¡¯re suffering from a lack of money.

    There¡¯s also the nobility that has failed in businesses, like Arisu¡¯s Kurama house, or Karen¡¯s Mizushima house.

    The nobility with financial difficulties can rely on Kouzuki SS to protect them.

    Kaan-san even purposely went to take the initiative and sign the contract.

    This will lead to more contracts with other noble families than ever before.

    ¡¸ For now, Kouzuki SS will be able to stabilize its operations. Putting that aside ¡¹

    Anya said.

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you doing while we¡¯re talking ¡¹

    Anya, Shou-neechan, and Motoko are talking with me¡­

    Sakurako has been licking my face.

    Tsukiko¡¯s giving my fingers a licking, sucking.

    Rei-chan was stroking my hair all this time.

    Kurumi and Arisu continued to suck my dick together.

    ¡¸ Dono got big again ¡¹

    Kurumi and Arisu¡¯s tongues and lips got my penis erect again.

    No, it¡¯s thanks to all their caresses.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think it¡¯s time to continue ¡¹

    Anya and Tsukiko did pass, but I haven¡¯t done it with Arisu and Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t push yourself ¡¹

    Shou-neechan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine ¡¹

    I got up.

    There are also some younger among the girl assassins.

    Yin Ran and Yin Lin are both still young.

    Then, Cunni Manjiru¡¯s younger.

    Then, Olga¡¯s in between the two.

    I¡¯m going to make them understand that I¡¯m also having sex with the younger group. I have to show them that I can have sex with Kurumi and Arisu.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, Arisu, it¡¯s your turn ¡¹

    I said, the two¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, please guide us ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll serve to the best of my ability, please dote on Arisu ¡¹

    The two girls sit upright on the bed and bow their heads.

    Then, they took off their nightgowns and got naked.

    ¡¸ What should we do? ¡¹

    Kurumi asks me.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s give them a good look ¡¹

    I sit down on the bed, facing the girl assassins.

    Kurumi and Arisu sit on both sides.

    I pull their thin hips together and bring their skin to me.

    The sweat from the sex earlier has long dried and their skin feels dry to the touch.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s start with a kiss. ¡¹

    I kiss Kurumi and Arisu in turns.

    Over and over again, kissing both girls on either side.

    Kurumi and Arisu meanwhile are reaching my legs.

    They squeeze my penis wet with saliva with their little hands.

    Ooh, everyone¡¯s watching.

    The girl assassins watch from outside

    Kurumi and Arisu¡¯s hands make my penis rise.

    They¡¯re watching.

    They¡¯re greatly interested.

    Ososo and Clito are on the bed watching too.

    Sex education for these girl assassins seems to be going well¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s start with Kurumi ¡¹

    I tell Motoko, who¡¯s petite and cute.

    ¡¸ Yes¡­ ¡¹

    Kurumi got off the bed and stood up.

    She stands before me.

    I held Kurumi¡¯s naked body in front of me and sucked on her small breasts.

 CH 1454

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    The naked Kurumi comes and sits on my lap.

    This young girl is trying to connect with me while sitting.

    ¡¸ You should make sure they see the insertion ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    The 11 girl assassins out of the bed, are staring at us as we¡¯re joining together.

    The other women, as well as Clito and, Ososo, were watching us have sex.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a little embarrassing. ¡¹

    Kurumi turned to me and says while blushing.

    She¡¯s also practicing martial arts along with spear arts together with Motoko, her Master. She¡¯s more sensitive to people¡¯s eyes and attention than most girls.

    ¡¸ Are you okay, Kurumi? ¡¹

    I hug her petite body from behind, reaching under her armpits, she¡¯s more sensitive than most girls.

    Earlier, Kurumi took the initiative and gave me fellatio together with Arisu.

    First, fellatio to get me erect.

    Then, cleaning up after I creampied Sakurako.

    After that, she kept on sucking while I was talking with the other girls, making my penis erect again.

    As the attendant and bodyguard of Motoko, the daughter of the Kuromiya house, she¡¯s always been thoughtful and hardworking.

    Kurumi¡¯s still young.

    I was worried that she was pushing herself too hard with sex.

    ¡¸ There¡¯s no problem at all, Dono ¡¹

    Kurumi replies to me with a gentle smile.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I¡¯m also quite surprised myself ¡¹

    Hmm?

    ¡¸ I seem to like serving Dono a lot. I¡¯m such an indecent woman ¡¹

    Kurumi looks straight into me and said.

    ¡¸ Please let me continue serving you, Dono ¡¹

    I think the desire for sex is directly proportional to her fighting instinct.

    Kurumi¡¯s the bodyguard of a young lady who does martial arts, she may have a strong sexual urge behind her maturity and grace.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re serving only me ¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, Kurumi belongs to Motoko and Dono ¡¹

    Motoko left the Kuromiya house and came to the mansion, saying that she wants to be my concubine.

    So, Kurumi too.

    ¡¸ Besides, I¡¯m quite excited that everyone¡¯s watching me ¡¹

    She¡¯s breathing hotly.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m showing everyone that I belong to Dono ¡¹

    Kurumi is delighted to show off in sex. She¡¯s having fun.

    If so.

    ¡¸ Kurumi spread your legs, and show everyone your secret place ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Dono ¡¹

    Before connecting me in a sitting position, Kurumi sits on my lap and spreads her legs.

    The girl assassins look up at the bed and could see Kurumi¡¯s secret part, which is about to accept my penis.

    Then, they also see the dripping love nectar.

    ¡¸ Good, now tell everyone what¡¯s happening ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Kurumi speaks in French, a language the girl assassins could understand, while her legs are spread out.

    Kurumi¡¯s also a student in the school for the young ladies, so she knows French from her lessons.

    She¡¯s also studying privately as Motoko¡¯s bodyguard.

    I think that Kurumi used proper pronunciation in French, not the strong Southeast Asian accent that the girl assassins use.

    ¡¸ What did you tell them? ¡¹

    So, I asked her.

    ¡¸ I told them that I¡¯m Mikuriya Kurumi and that I¡¯m about to have sex with Dono ¡¹

    She replied bashfully.

    ¡¸ Okay, it¡¯s about time we become one ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m waiting for that ¡¹

    Kurumi stopped spreading her legs and climbed on top of me.

    ¡¸ Make sure they can see it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Kurumi adjusts her position and raises her hips slightly so they could get a good view of my penis entering Kurumi¡¯s vagina.

    Then.

    ¡¸ ¡­¡­Trois¡­¡­deux¡­¡­une¡­¡­¡­zero! ¡¹

    She counts in French.

    She lowers her hips.

    ¡¸ Hauuu ¡¹

    Kurumi¡¯s inside is warm. Her temperature is a little higher than Sakurako and others.

    Her soft little lips took in my glans and swallowed it down.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah!! ¡¹

    My penis is getting wet with love nectar overflowing from inside Kurumi.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ ¡¹

    The glans pass through the narrow opening, and it goes deeper.

    ¡¸ Dono¡¯s inside Kurumi ¡¹

    Kurumi turns to me with a flushed face from arousal and reports.

    Her eyes are burning in passion.

    ¡¸ Tell them too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Kurumi speaks in French to the girl assassins, making sure they see the connection well.

    ¡¸ What did you tell them? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I told them that it feels good to have sex with Dono, to accept Dono inside me ¡¹

    I embraced Kurumi tightly from behind while we were connected.

    Then, I grabbed Kurumi¡¯s breasts and squeezed them.

    I stimulated her erect nipples by rolling them with my fingertips.

    ¡¸ Aaah, it feels amazing, Dono ¡¹

    Kurumi¡¯s small body trembles.

    The arousal seems to have increased Kurumi¡¯s sensitivity

    ¡¸ Kurumi, move your hips ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Aaah, aaah, aaah!! ¡¹

    Her body is quite flexible.

    Kurumi slowly yields her hips to my lap.

    ¡¸ It feels good! Amazing! Dono ¡¹

    Each time Kurumi¡¯s hips move up and down, our connected part makes wet sounds.

    ¡¸ So this is how Kurumi feels ¡¹

    I see Motoko experiencing her bodyguard¡¯s sexual pleasure through Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power.

    ¡¸ I wonder if you¡¯re much more sensitive the smaller you are ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, who¡¯s tall, speaks as she feels Kurumi¡¯s pleasure.

    Seems like they¡¯re comparing the pleasure they feel in sex.

    Tsukiko, Rei-chan, Anya, and Arisu also feel the same pleasure.

    Ososo, Clito, and the other girl assassins out of the bed too.

    ¡¸ Kurumi, try looking for the part where you¡¯re sensitive like the other sisters were doing earlier ¡¹

    Motoko gives orders.

    Oh, it¡¯s rubbing their G-spot with my glans.

    ¡¸ Yes, Motoko-sama. Aaahn~ ¡¹

    Kurumi grinds her hips so my penis touches her sensitive parts.

    ¡¸ This, it¡¯s here1 Yes, amazing, this feels good ¡¹

    Her young body is hopping on top of my lap.

    ¡¸ Dono¡­Aaah, I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m about to¡­ ¡¹

    Kurumi moves her hips violently, and beads of sweat form on her back.

    ¡¸ Yeah, go ahead and cum to your heart¡¯s content, Kurumi ¡¹

    I still have to do it with Arisu.

    Anya and Tsukiko might also still join in in the end.

    I desperately endure the pleasure of her narrow vagina rubbing me.

    If I cum now, I can¡¯t go for another round right away.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes! Then, I¡¯ll go first¡­aaah ¡¹

    Kurumi was polite to the end.

    ¡¸ Mikuriya Kurumi¡¯s about to cum! Aaah, aaah, aaaaauuuU!! ¡¹

    Then, Kurumi¡­

    ¡¸ Ah, aaaah, aaaaaahn!!! ¡¹

    She reaches ecstasy while moaning loudly.

    She moans like a small cute beast.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaahn!! ¡¹

    Kurumi trembles all over.

    Her young pussy tightens up.

    I embraced Kurumi¡¯s small body and held it in.

    If I lost focus, far from ejaculating, I feel like my soul would get sucked out.

    Kurumi¡¯s ecstasy continued for a minute.

    ¡¸ Haa, haaaaaa, haaaaaa ¡¹

    Kurumi lost her strength.

    I might¡¯ve awakened one hell of a sex monster.

    ¡¸ D-Dono, please pour it inside Kurumi next time ¡¹

    Kurumi says with a melting expression.

    ¡¸ Of course, next time I¡¯ll give you a creampie for sure ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s a promise ¡¹

    She catches her breath.

    ¡¸ Ah, aahn ¡¹

    Ah, she twitched.

    Kurumi gently squeezes my penis inside her.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ What a hopeless girl ¡¹

    Kurumi couldn¡¯t move. Our hips are still stuck.

    Motoko and Rei-chan worked together to lift Kurumi¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ In three ¡¹

    ¡¸ One-two ¡¹

    Kurumi¡¯s body is petite and light. My penis just slips out of Kurumi¡¯s slit as they pull her out.

    ¡¸ Excuse me ¡¹

    Arisu immediately licks my reddish glans which was glistening with Kurumi¡¯s love nectar.

    Arisu already took off her nightgown, she was naked.

    She kneels before me and is devoted to fellating me.

    Arisu¡¯s body is also aroused after feeling Kurumi¡¯s pleasure.

    She¡¯s sweating, and her skin is flushed.

    It¡¯s Arisu¡¯s turn next.

    ¡¸ Would you like to take a rest first? How about water? ¡¹

    Arisu looked up at me and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m fine. That aside, I want it inside Arisu already ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ I also want it inside me soon ¡¹

    She stood up.

    She sits right next to me on the bed.

    I embraced Arisu¡¯s slender body from the front.

    It¡¯s not slender, but rather, thin.

    If I embrace her tighter, she¡¯s likely to break.

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    I licked Arisu¡¯s nipples.

    Arisu¡¯s young nipples got stiff in no time.

    I lick them both until they got wet with my saliva.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Arisu, how do you want to do it? ¡¹

    I looked Arisu in the eye and asked.

    Arisu;

    ¡¸ I want to be carried. Please do me while hugging ¡¹

    Arisu wants to have a sitting position with us facing each other.

 CH 1455

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    I sit on the edge of the bed and Arisu leans in, hugging me from the front.

    I put my hand on Arisu¡¯s smooth armpit, lift her up and hold her close.

    So light.

    Her body is surprisingly light.

    Kurumi, who¡¯s a year older, does martial arts, so she had muscles and a strong frame, but¡­

    Arisu¡¯s limbs are thin, and her body is slender. Her hips or thighs don¡¯t have much meat.

    It¡¯s just that her breasts are starting to puff up more after having sex with me repeatedly lately.

    I hug her tightly and feel Arisu¡¯s breasts on my chest.

    Her firm breasts are starting to swell.

    But, I can feel the hardened nipples.

    ¡¸ I want to kiss ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    I kissed Arisu while embracing her as she requests.

    I started with light kisses, and enjoy the feeling of Arisu¡¯s lips.

    Then, I put on my tongue and Arisu twirled hers around mine.

    We exchanged saliva.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I love you ¡¹

    Arisu looks at me in the eye and said.

    Our eyes aren¡¯t even centimeters apart as we embrace each other.

    ¡¸ I feel it now, it shivers when I kiss. This is definitely love, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ If Arisu feels that way, then it is ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I feel it. I¡¯m in love ¡¹

    She looks at me with earnest eyes.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been receiving a lot from Kuromori-sama, but I also want to give Kuromori-sama a lot too. That¡¯s what it means to love ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, that¡¯s how sex works ¡¹

    It¡¯s not just to gain pleasure from your partner but to give pleasure back too.

    Then, feel pleasure together.

    ¡¸ But you know Arisu, there¡¯s something that goes first ¡¹

    ¡¸ What goes first? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That is that you¡¯ll understand it once you had sex. That¡¯s why Arisu understands it now ¡¹

    I grabbed Arisu¡¯s armpits again and lifted her, bringing her above my erect penis.

    ¡¸ Err, it¡¯s around here, right? ¡¹

    Arisu stretches out her hands and grabs my penis, guiding it to her slit.

    ¡¸ Please Take Arisu ¡¹

    I slowly lower Arisu¡¯s hips. Using gravity to pull her.

    ¡¸ Ah, aaahn ¡¹

    My glans invade Arisu¡¯s slit as her hips descend.

    ¡¸ Aguu ¡¹

    The tip of my glans touches went past her entrance.

    Arisu¡¯s moist inside after sharing sexual pleasure with the other girls.

    It¡¯s hot.

    The younger they are the hotter their insides.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaah! Aaahn! ¡¹

    My penis is buried inside Arisu.

    She¡¯s sitting on my lap, facing me.

    I feel Arisu¡¯s weight on my knees and at the base of my dick.

    We¡¯ve become one.

    ¡¸ Aah, Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu seeks a kiss after we made our connection.

    Both lower and upper body, Arisu and I are rubbing our mucous membranes together.

    Arisu sucks my tongue like a baby wanting milk.

    ¡¸ Puhaa ¡¹

    Arisu breathes heavily as she lets go of her mouth as if she has trouble breathing.

    Arisu¡¯s breasts swell and shrink with her breathing.

    I can feel it. Of course.

    ¡¸ Look, everyone¡¯s watching, Arisu ¡¹

    I remind Arisu of the gazes watching us.

    Arisu¡¯s sisters watched her gently on the bed.

    Then, the girl assassins gaze greedily from outside.

    Then the two from the girl assassin group, Clito, and Ososo.

    ¡¸ Yes, everyone¡¯s watching me ¡¹

    Arisu embraces me tightly.

    ¡¸ Are you embarrassed? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I feel embarrassed. But, I¡¯m not ashamed ¡¹

    Arisu speaks contradictions.

    ¡¸ After all, everyone¡¯s watching me lovingly, and so I can¡¯t be ashamed ¡¹

    Arisu.

    I slowly lift Arisu¡¯s body, then lowered it.

    Then, I started moving like a piston.

    ¡¸ Ah, aah, aaahn! ¡¹

    Each time I drop her hips, Arisu¡¯s womb touches my glans.

    And each knock on the deepest part makes Arisu moan cutely.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ Afuun~ Aaaahn~ Aaaah! ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s narrow walls wet with love nectar wrapped me and rubs my penis hard.

    ¡¸ Aaah, I love it! Aaaahn! I love! Aaah! I love it ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s body is firing up.

    The small fire deep inside her is spreading.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaaaah! Aaahn! I love you! I love you!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too! I love you ¡¹

    I whispered to Arisu¡¯s ears and¡­

    ¡¸ Me too! I love you! I love you! Aaaaah! ¡¹

    Ruriko expresses the pleasure from sex as fun.

    To Arisu, that pleasure is love.

    But, that¡¯s not a problem.

    I¡¯m the only man Arisu will have sex with for the rest of her life.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! I love you! I love you!! ¡¹

    I used the cushion of the bed to thrust further inside Arisu.

    Arisu¡¯s skin is sweating, and it¡¯s leaking out a smell of a woman.

    She¡¯s still young, but Arisu¡¯s a woman. Her body is of a woman.

    That¡¯s why I¡­

    ¡¸ Hyaa! ¡¹

    I stood up from the bed while carrying Arisu¡¯s body.

    Arisu¡¯s lightweight so I can carry her.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be afraid. Just hold to me tight ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! Yes!! Aaaah! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Arisu trembles as I shake her mid-air.

    Her fear turns to pleasure.

    Arisu¡¯s insides leak out more love nectar, and it drips from our connected part to the floor.

    ¡¸ Aaaah! Aaaah! Aaaah! ¡¹

    Before I reach the limit with my hips¡­

    I turn around and lay Arisu¡¯s body on the bed.

    I¡¯m careful not to crush her body.

    ¡¸ Aaaah!! ¡¹

    From sitting, to standing, to missionary.

    What¡¯s left is the final stretch.

    This will be intense, I speed up my thrusts inside Arisu.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!! Noo! I¡¯m! I¡¯m about to!! ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s carried by the huge wave of pleasure.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaaahh!! Fuaaaaaaaaaaa!! Kuromori-sama!!! I¡¯m!!! ¡¹

    Despite trembling in pleasure, Arisu¡¯s eyes still look at me.

    Seeing who she¡¯s having sex with.

    Feeling the pleasure given to her, and the person she¡¯s giving pleasure to.

    ¡¸ You can cum, I¡¯m about to cum too. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes!!!! Aaaah!! Yes!!! Aaaah! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming!!!! ¡¹

    Then, Arisu¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m melting!!! ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s whole body is convulsing.

    Arisu¡¯s vagina squeezes my penis tight.

    ¡¸ Cumming! Arisu!! ¡¹

    Uuuuuuggh!!

    Byurururu! Byururururu!

    Byurururururu!!

    I rub the tip of my glans against Arisu¡¯s cervix and cum hard.

    Inside Arisu¡¯s narrow vagina, my penis pulses repeatedly, spurting out hot fluid over and over.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Arisu raised her voice and felt the hot stuff inside her.

    ¡¸ Aaaaah, uuuuu, aaaah!! ¡¹

    Arisu continues to convulse.

    Squeezing her vagina repeatedly.

    Trying to slurp my semen to the last drop.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, aaaah, aaaaaaaaaah!! ¡¹

    Men¡¯s pleasure in climax ends in only a few seconds, but¡­

    Women have much longer ecstasy than men.

    Arisu¡¯s still drowning in the sea of pleasure.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    We were sweating all over our bodies, and I fell exhausted on the bed.

    It¡¯s hot, my whole body feels hot.

    I can¡¯t calm my breathing.

    Arisu¡¯s breasts below me also move up and down from rough breaths.

    ¡¸ haa, haa, haa, fuu ¡¹

    finally, I got to calm down

    I looked up.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Huh? ¡¹

    The girls in the room are all exhausted too.

    ¡¸ Phew, this is hard. To think that Arisu-san¡¯s ecstasy would be the biggest one ¡¹

    Anya got up and said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I never thought that it would turn like this, so I increased the sensitivity since Arisu-san¡¯s younger ¡¹

    Tsukiko speaks while lying on the bed.

    Oh, she wasn¡¯t expecting that great of a wave of ecstasy from Arisu.

    So instead, she set the level of sensitivity the other girls felt from Arisu¡¯s pleasure.

    That¡¯s why everyone drowned in pleasure with Arisu.

    Speaking of which, the room smells amazing.

    The scent of aroused women¡¯s sweat and their love nectar.

    It accumulated so much that if ignited, it would blow up.

    ¡¸ Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Arisu opened up her eyes.

    Her eyes still have the strong afterglow of sex.

    ¡¸ Aaaah, I love love love you!! ¡¹

    Arisu reaches out and embraced me.

    She¡¯s rubbing her cheeks with mine.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san¡¯s still young right? Are you sure about getting a girl this young awakened like that? ¡¹

    Anya looked at me laughingly.

    ¡¸ Oh? I hear that women can get even more sensitive until they¡¯re about 35 ¡¹

    Shou-neechan, who recovered, tells Anya.

    ¡¸ Still, she¡¯s able to climax at that age, I wonder how far it will go when she¡¯s 35 ¡¹

    Hmmm. That¡¯s scary.

    Then, Arisu speaks to me.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Kuromori-sama, Kuromori-sama, Kuromori-sama, you see, you see, you see¡­ ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s still under the influence of ecstasy, she speaks to me like she¡¯s regressed to an infant.

    However, her expression is so pure, so cute.

    ¡¸ I¡­I figured it out¡­Arisu knows it now¡­ufufufu ¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸ Earlier, Kuromori-sama said that sex is about giving and taking, and I figured out what¡¯s behind that. ¡¹

    Arisu smiles at me.

    Right now, my penis is still inside Arisu.

    Arisu¡¯s womb is overflowing with my semen.

    ¡¸ After that, it melts away. It¡¯s about melting together, I¡¯ve become one with Kuromori-sama¡­ ¡¹

    She said and laughed.

    ¡¸ I belong to Kuromori-sama, after all, we¡¯ve become one, and I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m blessed. I want to tell all the people in the world. That I¡¯m happy ¡¹

    That may be just Arisu¡¯s misunderstandings due to the pleasures of sex.

    If I pull out my penis from Arisu now¡­

    Our bodies aren¡¯t one anymore.

    Arisu and I become individuals.

    We didn¡¯t melt together.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time discovering it, happiness is such a feeling. I love it. I¡¯m loved. I¡¯m loving it. I love you, thus I feel happy! ¡¹

    I can¡¯t deny Arisu¡¯s smile.

    ¡¸ Arisu, what do you want me to do? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, if possible, I want Onee-sama¡­Onee-sama and I to serve Kuromori-sama! ¡¹

    Misato¡¯s a prostitute cadet.

    ¡¸ Should I call in Mitama and Kinuka? ¡¹

    Mitama and Kinuka were originally the bodyguards of Arisu and Misato.

    Back then, I did it with the four, no, Karen was also there so that¡¯s five of them. I had sex with all five of them together.

    ¡¸ I want to do that, but next time, I like to serve Kuromori-sama with just Misato-oneesama and me ¡¹

    We didn¡¯t call Mitama and Kinuka here either.

    If Kinuka and Mitama were here, Arisu can¡¯t help but behave like their master.

    Without Mitama and Kinuka, she could indulge in sex to the fullest tonight as a girl.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay, but, it doesn¡¯t need to be sex just so you could meet Misato ¡¹

    They¡¯re blood sisters.

    ¡¸ But, Misato-oneesama has her duties ¡¹

    Yeah, Misato¡¯s a prostitute cadet. She¡¯s under the impression that she¡¯s not allowed to meet through me apart from sex training.

    ¡¸ No, Misato¡¯s still earning even without having sex ¡¹

    In fact, even if a young lady of nobility has become a prostitute, her body won¡¯t be sold to a customer.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s clients, the old men from the noble families who had ties with the Kurama house in the past are buying Misato¡¯s time.

    As for what they do with Misato with the time¡­

    ¡¸ Misato plays Go with her customers. And she earns using that ¡¹

    Not just playing Go with the old men.

    The old men noticed Misato¡¯s talent in Go, so they¡¯ve been making her learn Go in earnest these days.

    Even hiring professional Go teacher.

    ¡¸ Arisu, how are your Go skills? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I enjoy playing them with Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Then, you should play with Misato, I¡¯ll tell Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I¡¯m sure that the elderly of the nobility are also worried about the younger sister of the Kurama house.

    They¡¯ll welcome her learning together with Misato.

    ¡¸ Is that okay? ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s eyes open wide in surprise.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Arisu¡¯s also doing her best ¡¹

    I pat Arisu¡¯s head.

    However, Arisu¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s fun to play Go, but, I still want to serve in sex together with Misato-oneesama ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ I want Misato-oneesama to feel the same happiness I felt tonight ¡¹

    Saying that Arisu smiled at me gently.

    ¡¸ I want Misato-oneesama to feel it in her mind and body this giving and taking, and what¡¯s after that¡­ ¡¹

    Our sex tonight has changed Arisu.

 CH 1456

    Hmm.

    Hmmm.

    I hear the piano from a distance.

    Oh right.

    Last night, Marika and Maki stayed over.

    The two of them are practicing piano so early in the morning.

    A lot happened last night so they didn¡¯t get to practice.

    Maki¡¯s been hard at work on the piano since early this morning as she received a scholarship from Ruriko¡¯s foundation.

    That¡¯s great.

    It¡¯s a nice, clear, and pleasant tone.

    As expected, Maki and Marika have talent.

    ¡¸ Awake now? ¡¹

    I opened my eyes and Anya, who was lying down naked with a thin blanket covering her is looking at my face.

    The room with the echoing sound of piano, it¡¯s the same bed as last night.

    Turning around, I see Tsukiko who¡¯s also awake, lying down on the bed, reading some files.

    Arisu¡¯s still sleeping.

    Shou-neechan and Rei-chan already left. They have returned to their jobs.

    Motoko and Kurumi are gone too. Sakurako¡¯s preparing breakfast.

    Ososo and Clito are sleeping on the other side of the bed.

    On the mat out of the bed are the girl assassins, still sleeping.

    ¡¸ That was a lot last night ¡¹

    After having sex with Arisu.

    Anne Roze said something.

    Dolly, their leader stopped her, and meanwhile¡­

    Yin Ran and Yin Rin joined the conversation and it became a dispute.

    The other girls were also whispering to each other.

    Lastly, Anya told the girl assassins that they were noisy, so¡­

    Huh?

    What happened after that?

    ¡¸ Kou-sama fell asleep so the conversation ended ¡¹

    Tsukiko told me.

    She closed the file she was reading.

    ¡¸ Huh, in the end, what were they talking about? ¡¹

    The girl assassins are speaking their own language, well, it¡¯s French with a Southeast Asian accent, and they¡¯re doing it so fast that I have no idea what they¡¯re saying.

    Besides, the fatigue from the school festival had accumulated last night so I didn¡¯t have the energy to listen to the girl assassins.

    ¡¸ Anne Roze and the other girls said that they want to get up on the bed. ¡¹

    Anya went closer to my body and said.

    She rubs her breasts on me.

    ¡¸ In other words, they don¡¯t want to stay out of bed and watch. They want to experience sex too ¡¹

    Last night, I did show the girl assassins that I had sex with my women.

    Tsukiko¡¯s Miko power made them feel the same pleasures of sex

    They also experienced ecstasy from Shou-neechan, Kurumi, and Arisu¡¯s experiences.

    Furthermore, Arisu¡¯s ecstasy was the biggest one.

    ¡¸ Seems like putting only Clito and Ososo on bed have worked ¡¹

    Anya laughed.

    ¡¸ Anne Roze complains to Clito and Ososo, saying that why are they not taking the initiative when they¡¯re already in bed. What if it was her, she would¡¯ve gone for sex already ¡¹

    Anne Roze failed to become my pet just earlier that day.

    But during her hesitation, Ososo beat her to the punch.

    That¡¯s why she thinks differently about Ososo and Clito, who have become my pets.

    ¡¸ So, what happened after that? ¡¹

    I asked Anya while listening to the piano.

    The girl assassins have the combat skill to kill people in one blow.

    However, if they start a fight, just from a small discord, then that would be hard.

    ¡¸ Nothing really, the main argument fell asleep ¡¹

    Anya smiled wryly. She flaps her feet up and down to the rhythm of the piano.

    Right¡­

    While the girl assassins are talking about how they wanted to have sex with me, I just went to sleep without recognizing them.

    I fell asleep on them.

    That faded away the mood of Anne Roze and the girls, who were excited from watching sex.

    ¡¸ I told them that they don¡¯t have enough charm yet and that he just fell asleep. Then, Anne Roze and the girls got depressed ¡¹

    Sorry about that.

    But, I can¡¯t help it, I was sleepy.

    ¡¸ While at it, I told them that if they want your attention, then they should start learning Japanese ¡¹

    Anya looks down at the girls.

    ¡¸ I told them that they lack effort. That Edie mastered Japanese in three months just to talk to you ¡¹

    That¡¯s because Edie¡¯s a genius.

    Far from learning the Japanese language, she¡¯s much more knowledgeable in culture than me

    Although the girl assassins know about Edie¡¯s superhuman physical abilities firsthand¡­

    They still haven¡¯t noticed that she¡¯s a genius.

    I think it would be helpful if they could do their best in studying Japanese, thinking that if Edie could do it, then they should too.

    ¡¸ Motoko-sama and Kurumi-sama were teaching them some Japanese phrases before going to sleep ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Motoko and Kurumi can both speak French because they¡¯re students of the school for young ladies.

    Then.

    Seems like the girl assassins woke up from the sound of us talking.

    Once one wakes up, the other senses it and also wakes up.

    While the piano is lightly playing¡­

    The girl assassins wake up one after another.

    Then, they look at each other¡¯s faces.

    They look like they don¡¯t know what to do.

    The piano music stopped.

    Then, another piece started playing.

    Then, Dolly looked at me.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    She speaks in Japanese.

    Her voice sounds like she¡¯s worried if she did it right.

    She¡¯s the leader of the girl assassins, but Dolly is also a young girl.

    She¡¯s probably worried that she might¡¯ve gotten the words she learned last night wrong.

    ¡¸ Yeah, morning ¡¹

    I look straight into Dolly¡¯s eyes and returned the greeting.

    Dolly¡¯s face smiled.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    Following her sister, Anna greets her cheerfully

    ¡¸ Morning, Anna ¡¹

    I got up from the bed and replied cheerfully.

    Anna shows a satisfied smile fitting her age.

    The piano music became stronger.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    This time, Ososo, the dark-skinned African descent girl greets me with her expressionless face.

    ¡¸ Yes, good morning, Ososo ¡¹

    Ososo pokes Clito, who¡¯s lying down next to her, with her foot.

    Clito panicked.

    ¡¸ Good Morning? ¡¹

    Why is it interrogative?

    Oh well.

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Clito ¡¹

    I greeted them back and she looked relieved

    ¡¸ Gozaru Morning ¡¹

    ¡¸ Gozaimaru Morning ¡¹

    The twins, Yin Rin and Yin Ran greeted me with a slightly wrong phrase.

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Yin Rin. Yin Ran ¡¹

    I looked into their eyes and greeted them back.

    The twins looked at each other, pleased.

    Until now, the conversation between the girl assassins and me have been through with an interpreter

    They seem to be pleased to communicate with me directly without someone in between.

    ¡¸ Good Morn! ¡¹

    Perhaps frustrated that the younger twins beat her to the punch, Anne Roze greets loudly.

    She didn¡¯t add the ¡°-ing¡±, but¡­

    ¡¸ Morning, Anne Roze ¡¹

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    I greeted her back, and she looked satisfied

    ¡¸ Good¡­ Morn ¡¹

    She must not be a morning person, Vah Geena greeted with a small voice.

    That¡¯s bad, now they¡¯re copying Anne Roze. they¡¯re removing the ¡°-ing¡±

    ¡¸ Vah Geena, Good Morning ¡¹

    Can¡¯t help it then, I should tell them.

    ¡¸ Good Morning? ¡¹

    Vah Geena fixes it.

    ¡¸ Good. You did it ¡¹

    I raised my hand to show that Vah Geena got it right.

    Although, I don¡¯t know if that goes through her since she¡¯s not Japanese.

    ¡¸ Good Morning!! ¡¹

    On the other hand, Penny Su, the Italian girl, seems energetic.

    ¡¸ Morning, Penny Su ¡¹

    I called her name and she smiled.

    ¡¸ Good¡­morning ¡¹

    The Greek girl, Acme says with a terribly languid mood.

    Oh, she¡¯s that type.

    ¡¸ Morning, Acme ¡¹

    I replied and nodded lightly.

    ¡¸ Good¡­morning ¡¹

    Kuni bows as she greets. She¡¯s the youngest, yet she has the calmest mood. Surprisingly mature.

    ¡¸ Yeah, Morning, Kunni ¡¹

    The beautiful dark-skinned girl of South Indian descent, bows once again.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    That was a somewhat clear pronunciation.

    And Olga was the one who said that.

    I feel like she¡¯s just doing it out of obligation, though she worded it exactly how it should be.

    There¡¯s no familiarity with the greeting

    But, I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s nervous, or if she¡¯s a little angry at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, morning, Olga ¡¹

    I greet her like the other girls.

    Olga didn¡¯t react.

    Well then, the last one of the girl assassins¡­

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    Fella Chiyo greets with a little tense tone.

    Huh?

    ¡¸ You can actually speak Japanese, can¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Did she pretend that she can¡¯t speak Japanese?

    No, wait.

    She¡¯s the one half-Japanese half-Russian.

    So it shouldn¡¯t be weird that she can speak Japanese.

    ¡¸ Just a bit ¡¹

    Chiyo replied.

    ¡¸ I can speak just the simple ones, but I can¡¯t read or write ¡¹

    Oh, I guess she learned from her parents talking when she was young.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry for not saying anything until now. Chiyo¡¯s been a bad girl. I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    No, Chiyo was also still lost whether to trust us or not back then.

    So that¡¯s why she planned to pretend to not know Japanese.

    ¡¸ No, I don¡¯t mind. If possible, I want you to help the other girls learn Japanese ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand. Thank you for forgiving Chiyo ¡¹

    The piano sounds melancholic.

    I¡­

    My intuition tells me that Chiyo¡¯s parents constantly scolded her in Japanese.

    She could¡¯ve been abused.

    It¡¯s a bad memory, so that must be why Chiyo purposely didn¡¯t use Japanese.

    ¡¸ Chiyo ¡¹

    The piano¡¯s tone is rising.

    ¡¸ Yes? ¡¹

    Chiyo looked at me worriedly.

    ¡¸ Morning, Chiyo ¡¹

    I greeted her once again.

    Chiyo.

    ¡¸ Yes. Good Morning ¡¹

    She seems to have understood my mood, so she replied brightly.

    The piano changed melodies to a bright tune.

    Good Morning

    Then, Arisu, who woke up while I was greeting the girl assassins¡­

    Greeted me happily.

    ¡¸ Yes. Morning, arisu. I haven¡¯t greeted Anya and Tsukiko yet ¡¹

    Right, the two¡­

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Anya. Tsukiko ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, good morning ¡¹

    Anya purposely made the second half of her greeting sound like a foreigner who can¡¯t speak Japanese well.

    ¡¸ Good Morning, Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko also greeted me again.

    ¡¸ Uhm, did your fatigue go away? ¡¹

    Arisu asks me.

    ¡¸ You seem so tired after doing it with me ¡¹

    Arisu blushes as she asks, remembering the intense climax she had last night.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve recovered after a good night¡¯s sleep. It¡¯s another great morning today. And we also have great piano music to relax on ¡¹

    Saying that, I realized something about the piano music I¡¯ve been hearing since earlier

    I¡­

    This mansion was a brothel.

    The rooms are soundproof, and no sound leaks to other rooms.

    It would be terrible if they could hear sex in the other room or the conversations of the client with the prostitute in the other room.

    Then that means¡­

    I looked up at the ceiling.

    Someone¡¯s playing the piano music through the speakers.

    The sound from the room where Marika and Maki are training, to this room.

    ¡º Good Morning, Awake now, Yo-chan? ¡»

    I hear Nei¡¯s voice from the speaker.

    ¡º If you¡¯re awake now, then take a shower, then everyone has to gather in the dining room! We¡¯re busy today too! ¡»

    Right¡­

    We¡¯re on a holiday because of the school festival.

    So, we don¡¯t need to prepare the morning bread.

    We need to go to the middle school this morning for the case of Matsumoto Miki-san, Maki¡¯s sister.

    To remove any traces of the photo Miki-san in her underwear sent to her boyfriend.

    ¡º With that said, no morning fellatio! Arisu-chan! We¡¯re short on time! ¡»

    Nei¡¯s laugh and the sound of the piano can be heard from the speakers.

 CH 1457

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take them to the bathroom ¡¹

    Anya speaks, putting on her bathrobe and looking at the girl assassins.

    There are 11 of them in the room so it¡¯s better to have them go to the main bathroom rather than the one attached to this bedroom.

    ¡¸ You look after the two of them, they¡¯re your pets now so keep the difference between them ¡¹

    This time, she looks at Clito and Ososo.

    Yeah. I¡¯ll wash my pets.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll go with them ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Anya has physically conquered the girl assassins with force.

    Tsukiko prevents the girls from going out of control with her mental power.

    That¡¯s good, but¡­

    Will Clito and Ososo be okay with me?

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think you need to worry about it ¡¹

    Tsukiko read my thoughts and said.

    ¡¸ Nei-san won¡¯t just leave it alone ¡¹

    Right, Nei¡¯s watching us from the cameras at this very moment.

    The piano music still continues from the speakers.

    ¡º That¡¯s right, Nei-oneechan doesn¡¯t cut corners! Kufufu ¡»

    Nei¡¯s voice comes from the hidden speakers in the ceiling, and then I hear a knock on the door.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll open it ¡¹

    Anya goes to the door.

    The door to the room is locked to prevent the girl assassins from leaving the room in the middle of the night.

    Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, Motoko, Kurumi, Sakurako, and the girls left the room this morning, so they unlock the room, once outside, they lock it back.

    They can¡¯t be elites of Kouzuki SS without that caution.

    Anya¡¯s joined our family, and she¡¯s familiar with our mansion¡¯s system.

    She opens the door by unlocking the fingerprint and pin number on the door.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Kudou Michi has arrived. ¡¹

    Michi has the same expressionless face as always.

    Michi¡¯s already dressed in her school uniform.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Good Morning! Onii-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good Morning! ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s in good spirits this morning, and Megu looks scared of the girl assassins. The two of them are still wearing pajamas.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Excuse me, good Morning! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m here to wash your back, Danna-sama ¡¹

    In comes Misuzu, and Haiji, who looks sharp as the bodyguard.

    Haiji¡¯s also dressed in her school uniform, just like Michi.

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing a yukata.

    ¡¸ !! ¡¹

    Michi releases strong qi as soon as she enters the room.

    The girl assassins immediately rose and froze to one side of the room.

    They feel Michi¡¯s strength on their skin.

    Michi gets Misuzu to the empty space.

    Furthermore, Haiji¡¯s guarding them.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to be that cautious, these girls are fine ¡¹

    Anya smiled.

    ¡¸ Yesterday and the other day, he did quite the deboning for them ¡¹

    Showing the girl assassins that there¡¯s a life other than assassination.

    I did a lot to make the girls think that way.

    Even in sex, they shared the sensation and guide them to want it themselves.

    Especially in sex.

    Most of the girl assassins were born in the prostitution caves of Southeast Asia.

    They likely think of sex as something as accepting a man¡¯s desire to receive money.

    They¡¯re that kind of girl, so I don¡¯t want them to make the mistake of thinking that the price of being here is to have sex with me.

    In our family, sex isn¡¯t an obligation, nor a right.

    Having sex with me and having my child in the future is the minimum requirement to join the family.

    I want to show them and make them feel that everyone¡¯s having fun with sex.

    In that sense, I think the sex tour the other day and last night went well.

    ¡¸ But, I think it¡¯s about time we get him out of their sight ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s right, the good morning contest earlier had brought the girl assassins closer to me.

    Even when Michi¡¯s present, they look at me more than they look at Michi.

    Anya said something in French.

    The girl assassins nodded to Anya.

    ¡¸ I told the girls to wash their bodies. He doesn¡¯t like stinky people. You don¡¯t want to be hated, do you? ¡¹

    Anya smiled.

    But, Anne Roze says something and points at Clito and Ososo.

    Anya immediately answered and shut up Anne Roze.

    ¡¸ She said that it¡¯s not fair that the two of them are staying behind, then I retorted that it¡¯s her fault for not raising her hand sooner ¡¹

    When I asked who else wants to be my pet after I took in Clito, Anne Roze¡­

    She hesitated, and so Ososo got the spot.

    It¡¯s Anne Roze¡¯s fault for failing to raise her hand before Ososo.

    She should regret it for a while.

    ¡¸ Okay. We¡¯re switching ¡¹

    Anya told Michi.

    It means taking over my security.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take care of the rest ¡¹

    Michi greeted Anya.

    ¡¸ Then, I should too ¡¹

    Tsukiko also left with Anya.

    ¡¸ Yeah, thanks. Anya, Tsukiko. Sorry that you have to do a lot of stuff ¡¹

    Both of them helped out in group sex last night.

    Despite that, I haven¡¯t done it with Anya and Tsukiko.

    If they had sex, they won¡¯t be able to do their job as the coordinator.

    Anya and Tsukiko looked at each other after hearing me and laughed.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, you seem to be misunderstanding something ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we started our mornings happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anya-san and I slept with Kou-sama¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know that men can¡¯t get satisfied unless they put it in and ejaculate, but women can be satisfied with just skinship ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯re satisfied ¡¹

    They smiled.

    ¡¸ Ah, I¡¯m sorry that for a lot ¡¹

    Arisu who had been quiet all this time, bows to Anya and Tsukiko.

    I guess she was embarrassed from climaxing so hard last night.

    ¡¸ Arisu-san, you can depend on Kou-sama more. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. You¡¯re our little sister, so get spoiled. If you go too far, then we¡¯ll just scold you, you¡¯ve been holding yourself back too much lately ¡¹

    Tsukiko and Anya said.

    ¡¸ But, Motoko-sama and others left Arisu-san here instead of waking her up ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s right, when I woke up, only Arisu and the girl assassins were sleeping.

    Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, Motoko, Kurumi, and Sakurako have already left.

    Anya and Tsukiko were already awake.

    ¡¸ You should also join and wash him. Oh wait, you can¡¯t, they¡¯re the ones on the schedule ¡¹

    Anya smiled, looking at Michi, Mana, Megu, Misuzu, and Haiji.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, so we¡¯re swapping!

    Mana jokingly said.

    ¡¸ Yes, we¡¯ll do that. Let¡¯s disperse. ¡¹ Later! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Excuse us ¡¹

    Anya and Tsukiko brought the girl assassins and left.

    I noticed that the piano music also stopped.

    Marika and Maki¡¯s training finished.

    I have to hurry.

    Marika and the girls have school today.

    Their high school is about an hour¡¯s drive from the mansion.

    We have to leave sooner than the other girls.

    They can¡¯t just leave without seeing me first.

    I also want to check on Maki and Izumi¡¯s mental state.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go to the shower room ¡¹

    I got up from the bed and headed to the bathroom, still naked.

    Together with the naked Arisu, and Clito and Ososo from behind.

    ¡¸ Ah, wait, I¡¯ll prepare the bath first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Mana will help out ¡¹

    Megu and Mana run into the bathroom before us.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Master, tell them to remove their collars when taking a bath ¡¹

    Michi told me.

    Oh yeah, Clito and Ososo had their collars attached, despite being naked.

    We shouldn¡¯t get their leather collars wet.

    ¡¸ Michi, tell them, they can¡¯t understand me ¡¹

    I can only speak in Japanese.

    Clito and Ososo speak in French with a Southeast Asian accent.

    They could probably speak another language like Chiyo, but it¡¯s not Japanese.

    Unlike Chiyo who had one or both parents as Japanese, Clito¡¯s Persian, and Ososo is African

    There¡¯s no evidence or past exposure to Japanese culture.

    ¡¸ Okay. Master has to speak first then I¡¯ll translate for them. It¡¯s important to keep that relationship ¡¹

    Michi speaks of that relationship.

    Meaning, owner and pet.

    Should I thoroughly remind them that the orders are coming from me?

    ¡¸ Clito, Ososo ¡¹

    The two looked at me as soon as I called them.

    ¡¸ Take off your collars when taking a shower. Collar. Off. You don¡¯t want hot water splashed on it. That¡¯s why you should take it off ¡¹

    Michi translates.

    Ososo nods first and then she looked at Clito.

    Clito also nods.

    They seem to have understood.

    They bring their necks to me.

    Right¡­

    So I have to take it off too.

    ¡¸ Oh? I¡¯m jealous ¡¹

    Misuzu looks from the side and said.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, you should bring your collar too. Let¡¯s have a party wearing collars tonight once we get back home ¡¹

    I suggested.

    Apart from Misuzu, some girls have their collars.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s delightful, but maybe not tonight ¡¹

    Misuzu says while taking off her yukata.

    ¡¸ We might go home late after the Mizushima house¡¯s case ¡¹

    Oh right, we¡¯re going to the Mizushima house tonight.

    This is a case of Karen, of the main house, getting bullied by the girls from the branch families.

    ¡¸ Right. Then tomorrow night ¡¹

    I say that while taking off Clito and Ososo¡¯s collars, and putting them on the basket in the dressing room.

    ¡¸ Michi and Haiji, are you not going in? ¡¹

    Apart from Misuzu, Megu and Mana also got naked.

    But Michi and Haiji aren¡¯t undressing.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re here as bodyguards for now ¡¹

    ¡¸ We already washed our bodies beforehand ¡¹

    The two said.

    ¡¸ Still, I think there¡¯s another one who would like to join us ¡¹

    Michi

    ¡¸ Err, if possible¡­ ¡¹

    Haiji said while blushing.

    Misuzu¡¯s here, so it¡¯s got to be that.

    We don¡¯t have time so we might as well get it all done at once.

    ¡¸ Sure, but get your bodies clean first ¡¹

    I had sex last night and slept covered in sweat.

    ¡¸ Yes, the shower is already heated ¡¹

    From inside the bathroom, the naked Mana peeks out and calls out, so I went inside with arisu.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, shower ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Mana ¡¹

    Mana gave me the shower head and I first washed Arisu¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ Hyauu ¡¹

    Her body trembles after feeling the warm water.

    I wash Arisu¡¯s body with my hands.

    I can feel her nipples with my fingers, which had dried saliva, and the hot water dissolves and washes it off.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll wash below too ¡¹

    I also cleaned up Arisu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Here, sponge ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s also naked, and she prepared the sponge with soap and handed it to me all foamed up.

    ¡¸ Thank you, Megu ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, I¡¯ll wash the sponge too, give me a moment ¡¹

    Megu puts shampoo on the second sponge and lathers it up.

    I rub the sponge on Arisu¡¯s body gently.

    ¡¸ Ahn~ It feels good ¡¹

    Arisu turned to me and smiled.

    ¡¸ It felt so good that I got wet ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay but you have to hold it, Arisu-chan ¡¹

    Mana washes off, received the sponge from Mana, and started washing my back.

    Megu took out the next sponge.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s good that you¡¯re accustomed to sex, but, it¡¯s not good to get too much of it ¡¹

    I say while washing on Arisu¡¯s armpit.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun. That¡¯s impossible. it can¡¯t help that the girls get addicted to it. I was also like that at first ¡¹

    Megu says while washing my legs.

    ¡¸ Yes. Mana was also like that, and Agnes-chan also was a handful ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s right, after Agnes lost her virginity, she got addicted to sex for a while and I had to give her a creampie every day.

    ¡¸ But, Agnes-chan also calmed down after a while ¡¹

    Lastly, Misuzu enters the bathroom and said.

    But.

    ¡¸ Misuzu, that¡­ ¡¹

    Err.

    Misuzu¡¯s head¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s a shampoo hat, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Pupu ¡¹

    I said. Mana bursts into laughter.

    ¡¸ Hey, Onii-chan, shampoo hats are the things that make you look like a kappa, right? Misuzu-oneechan¡¯s wearing a shower cap! ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing something like a white hat to keep her hair dry

    So it¡¯s a shower cap.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t want my hair to get wet since I still have school after this. I don¡¯t have time to dry them ¡¹

    Misuzu said.

    ¡¸ Uhm, Danna-sama, does it look weird? ¡¹

    Misuzu asks me worriedly.

    ¡¸ No, not really, you look cute. That¡¯s cute on its own ¡¹

    Misuzu has a beautiful naked body, and the fact that she wears only a hat to cover her hair is also attractive.

    That aside, it has a subtle eroticism.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s great ¡¹

    Misuzu looks relieved.

    ¡¸ Here, Misuzu-oneechan, we haven¡¯t washed Onii-chan¡¯s front yet ¡¹

    Mana hands the sponge she¡¯s using to Misuzu.

    ¡¸ Thanks, excuse me ¡¹

    Misuzu washes my neck and chest.

    ¡¸ Megumi-san, you can clean up Danna-sama¡¯s precious part ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Megu smiled and washed my crotch after my legs.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Arisu also has school today, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have wet her hair ¡¹

    I just realized.

    But her hair is already wet.

    Today, it¡¯s Monday.

    It¡¯s just that we¡¯re having a break since we had a school festival the other day and yesterday.

    Arisu¡¯s middle school is also a regular one.

    ¡¸ I can dry it right away. I¡¯m still in middle school, and I also don¡¯t need to be as perfectly groomed as Misuzu-sama ¡¹

    Arisu said and smiled.

    Arisu was also a student of the school for the young ladies until a few months ago.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Yes, that. Besides, Mana and everyone is separated from the rest of the students, so we don¡¯t have to force ourselves to dress up for school ¡¹

    Arisu, Mana, Eri, Rie, and Kinuka, are going to the same school, the middle school that Minaho-neesan found for them.

    ¡¸ By the way, back to the conversation earlier¡­ ¡¹

    Mana says while washing her body this time.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s natural to get more sensitive after you learn sex and do it a few more times. Humans will always get better when they keep repeating things. It¡¯s hard to get bad at things ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s like cooking, if you want to feed someone, then you want them to eat something delicious, so you¡¯ll get better. From there, reaching the professional level may involve talent, but up until that part, everyone can get better. As long as they have someone in mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if you don¡¯t like it, and you don¡¯t consider the other party, then you won¡¯t get better even after years ¡¹

    Megu said while washing the back of my testicles.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. So that¡¯s why the girls Onii-chan¡¯s having sex with are getting better at sex, and that¡¯s why they become more sensitive. I mean, Onii-chan, you know that right? ¡¹

    Mana, who¡¯s all foam now, looks at me.

    ¡¸ Huh, what? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s better in sex compared to before ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I also think so ¡¹

    Megu looked up at me with foam on her nose and said.

    ¡¸ I think so too, Danna-sama¡¯s getting better in sex, that I¡¯m feeling more pleasure compared to before ¡¹

    Misuzu smiles.

    ¡¸ Ah, Misuzu-oneechan, let¡¯s swap ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    Mana washed my back with her foamy breasts.

    ¡¸ I have to do it like this ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Megu and Misuzu foamed up their breasts and rub them on my body.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm ¡¹

    Arisu looked at Misuzu and the girls.

    ¡¸ Of course, come here Arisu-chan ¡¹

    Arisu thanked Megu and rubbed her foamy body on me.

    ¡¸ I think we should go to the next stage ¡¹

    Michi comes from the dressing room and told the girls in the bathroom.

    Haiji¡¯s smiling wryly behind Michi.

    ¡¸ Right, you should also come here, I¡¯ll wash you ¡¹

    I speak to Clito and Ososo who were watching us from the corner of the bathroom.

    Michi translates it immediately.

    Clito¡¯s tense, but Ososo comes to me right away.

    I show Ososo that the sponge isn¡¯t scary and wash our bodies.

    Ososo¡¯s got black skin, a small face, and long legs

    She¡¯s petite, but she has nicely shaped breasts. Anyway, she¡¯s slender.

    Her body is almost like an African Soldier.

    But, Ososo¡¯s half-blood gives her blonde hair and blue eyes, and her nipples are bright pink.

    But, we don¡¯t have time so I washed her in a hurry.

    Meanwhile, Misuzu, Megu, and Mana washed themselves.

    Arisu helped the three sisters wash their bodies.

    After Ososo is Clito.

    Ososo lightly kicked Clito¡¯s legs as she was standing still in confusion, and urged her to go to me.

    Then, Misuzu also speaks French kindly, and so Clito came to my front.

    Then, just like Ososo, I washed Clito¡¯s body.

    Her body is much more slender than Ososo¡¯s, of course this is the body of her age. Ososo¡¯s at the same age though.

    She¡¯s quite tanned because of her Persian blood, but she¡¯s also half-blood, so she has a proportion different from Japanese people Her hips are high, and her legs are long.

    Her nipples are caved in, and there¡¯s only a bit of pubic hair.

    ¡¸ Okay, you¡¯re good now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s rinse them off ¡¹

    Mana took charge of the shower and rinsed everyone in order.

    Everyone¡¯s bodies got clean.

    ¡¸ Well then, it¡¯s about time¡­Michi will also participate, right? ¡¹

    That is to say¡­

    ¡¸ Err, Misuzu. That¡¯s how it goes, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m sorry, this is a life work to me ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s lifework is to show herself peeing in front of me.

    Ruriko, the other young lady of the Kouzuki house has filming sex as her lifework.

    ¡¸ Then, Danna-sama. Please watch Misuzu¡¯s embarrassing moment. ¡¹

    Misuzu said, and she squat before me, spreading her legs so I can see clearly.

    Before long¡­

    ¡¸ Auu ¡¹

    She leaks out a hot breath and peed in front of me.

    The transparent liquid comes out of Misuzu¡¯s slit and drips on the floor tiles.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Clito was surprised, but Ososo¡¯s long legs slapped Clito¡¯s ass to calm her down.

    Everyone¡¯s not showing any agitation, so it¡¯s a sign that she should also calm down.

    ¡¸ Aaah, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu pees while looking up at me with wet eyes.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Huh, Onii-chan, your penis is standing ¡¹

    Mana noticed the change in my crotch

    ¡¸ No, look ¡¹

    I¡¯ve been watching Misuzu pee like waking up and sleeping in the same building, but¡­

    ¡¸ Somehow, that naked look but with shampoo hat¡­it¡¯s kind of fresh, or rather¡­ ¡¹

    It¡¯s strangely sexy.

    The only covered part is her hair, and she¡¯s peeing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m so happy. Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s happy as she pees.

    However.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, you got it wrong. It¡¯s not a shampoo hat, but a shower cap ¡¹

    Megu said.

    Oh right, my bad.

 CH 1458

    Misuzu squats in the corner of the bathroom, her legs spread open and she shows how she pees.

    Finally, the urine coming out of her crotch ran out.

    The trickle changed to drips and stopped.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve shown something poor ¡¹

    Misuzu looked up at me and said.

    Seems like she¡¯s happy that I got erect while I was watching her urinate.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s wash it off ¡¹

    Mana cleans up Misuzu¡¯s crotch and the pea-soaked bathroom floor with hot water from the shower.

    ¡¸ Then, it¡¯s my turn now ¡¹

    Coming from the changing room, Michi says, then she rolls up her skirt and took off her panty.

    Misuzu and Michi are good friends, so she came here intending to show off herself peeing too.

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll do the same ¡¹

    Megu stopped Michi.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun got hard watching Misuzu-san pee, I¡¯m a little jealous ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ Besides, Yoshi-kun will be busy the whole day, I heard that you¡¯ll be outside the whole day ¡¹

    I guess Megu asked Nei about my schedule for the day

    I¡¯ve been busy with the preparation for the school festival and other stuff until yesterday.

    Today, we have a compensated holiday for the school festival but I have a packed schedule from morning to night.

    And all of those are cases where Megu can¡¯t come.

    ¡¸ Right. Then, Mana and Megu-oneechan can do it together ¡¹

    Mana stopped the shower and said.

    ¡¸ Mana also wants Onii-chan to get erect from watching Mana pee ¡¹

    Saying that, she strokes the tip of my half-erect penis with her wet fingertips.

    ¡¸ It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s do it together ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s weak to Mana.

    Mana is her sister from another mother, and Megu treasures her.

    Mana also seems to be more comfortable with Megu compared to Yukino, her blood sister.

    ¡¸ Yes, Mana goes here, and I¡¯ll go here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay ¡¹

    And so, going to the corner where Misuzu just urinated.

    This time, Megu and Mana squat down and spread their legs.

    The sisters are peeing together.

    ¡¸ Yoshi-kun, watch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan, it¡¯s coming out soon ¡¹

    Megu¡¯s a slender, well-framed girl with a body of a track-and-field girl.

    Mana¡¯s lengthened her arms and legs by improving her constitution as her goal is to become a supermodel. When clothed, you can mistake her for an adult.

    However, when she¡¯s naked, you can figure out her age. Her breasts and ass don¡¯t have much meat.

    ¡¸ Hmm, wait a minute, Megu-oneechan, it¡¯s coming ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry up Mana, I¡¯m about to leak ¡¹

    The sisters try to match their timing.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to start at the same time. If you¡¯re about to leak, then don¡¯t hold back ¡¹

    I warned them out of worry.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry, then, I¡¯ll start ¡¹

    Hot liquid pours out of Megu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸ Thank you for waiting, Mana will start peeing too ¡¹

    Mana also leaks pee from her slit.

    Ososo and Clito looked dumbfounded.

    Well, they¡¯re definitely curious about what we¡¯re doing.

    No culture in the world has it where a man watches a woman pee.

    I also watch Misuzu pee every day and I often wonder why I¡¯m doing this.

    Even so, Misuzu¡¯s happy so I¡¯m okay with it.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan¡¯s penis got smaller ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hey, what are you doing, Yoshi-kun? ¡¹

    Megu and Mana got angry while peeing.

    ¡¸ No, look, seeing the two of you pee side by side is more powerful than I thought ¡¹

    Yeah, the scene is quite amazing. It¡¯s oppressive. It looks like I¡¯m watching the Niagara falls.

    ¡¸ Geez ¡¹

    Megu gets sullen.

    ¡¸ Oh. Onii-chan, Megu-oneechan can¡¯t show herself peeing anymore. Are you sure? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    No, besides, do I even want to watch women pee?

    ¡¸ Mana will show it anytime you want though. Even other things than peeing ¡¹

    Mana laughs, but Megu¡­

    ¡¸ Even I will show myself peeing to Yoshi-kun anytime. I¡¯ll show everything to Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s her sister, Megu¡¯s getting fiery with rivalry. That¡¯s what¡¯s cute about her.

    ¡¸ So watch me, Yoshi-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-chan watch Mana ¡¹

    Yeah.

    I watched the two pee.

    Before long, Mana ended up peeing first.

    Megu also ended a few seconds later.

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re done ¡¹

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    I got the hot water out of the shower and rinse their crotch.

    ¡¸ Does it smell? If it does then I¡¯m sorry ¡¹

    Megu speaks, as she¡¯s suddenly back to her mindset.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. Pee smells like pee, and that¡¯s obvious. besides, it¡¯s Megu and Mana¡¯s pee, so I¡¯m okay with it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s too late to say that Megu-oneechan you know ¡¹

    Mana laughed.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s finally my turn ¡¹

    Michi, who already took off her panty, also took off her socks and came to the bathroom barefooted.

    Of course, she¡¯s still wearing her greed school uniform.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Wait, Michi ¡¹

    ¡¸ N-No way, are you telling me not to pee at this point? ¡¹

    She¡¯s as beautiful as a Japanese doll if only she was silent, but why is she so intimidating.

    ¡¸ No, I¡¯m not telling you that¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Arisu.

    ¡¸ Arisu, are you going to pee too? ¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸ Err, I think it¡¯s coming out ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, sorry, to ask but do it with Michi ¡¹

    I said. Michi¡­

    ¡¸ Am I not enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, the other ¡¹

    I soothed Michi.

    ¡¸ You alone seem too powerful so I¡¯m going to add Michi to alleviate that. Besides ¡¹

    I pat Arisu¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸ Doing silly stuff like this makes us get together better. It¡¯s a good opportunity for Michi and Arisu to get to know each other ¡¹

    Michi¡¯s the bodyguard of the Kouzuki house.

    Arisu¡¯s the young lady of the Mizushima house, which has collapsed.

    Arisu was once a student of the same school for the young ladies, but¡­

    At that time, she had no interaction with Michi in particular, especially since they were in different grades and statuses.

    Now that Arisu has moved to another middle school, they have less contact.

    Even in the mansion, Michi and Arisu are never talking to each other.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s inevitable indeed. Come here, Arisu-imouto ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Michi and Arisu go to the corner where Megu and Mana just peed on.

    ¡¸ Ready ¡¹

    Michi squats down, lifting her skirt so I could see inside, and spreads her legs.

    Seeing that, Arisu also squats down.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. Ready ¡¹

    The young lady feels embarrassed by my gaze.

    I had a full view of Michi and Arisu¡¯s hairless crotch.

    ¡¸ Next, confirm where you¡¯re urinating. I will be urinating on the tile here, and so Arisu-imouto should aim for the tiles around that area ¡¹

    Michi points at the tiles on the floor and explained to Arisu.

    ¡¸ Yes, I understand ¡¹

    Arisu¡¯s nervous.

    Michi pats Arisu¡¯s back with her left hand.

    ¡¸ then, her right-hand touches her tummy. ¡¹

    ¡¸ You need to focus your attention on your lower abdomen, and feel where the urine is pooling ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, you have to visualize the route down there, can you do that? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I have an image in mind ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good, now release your safety lock ¡¹

    Michi, your urethra has a safety lock?

    ¡¸ Once again, check the aim, and fix your angle. One to the right. Then three up and down ¡¹

    Michi fixes her posture.

    Arisu followed, moving her butt.

    ¡¸ Ten seconds to launch, shock and odor protection. ¡¹

    She¡¯s just doing as she pleases.

    ¡¸ 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 launch ¡¹

    ¡¸ Aah ¡¹

    Jowawawa

    Michi used her Qi. She released it on her hand touching Arisu¡¯s back.

    That¡¯s why they peed at the same time.

    The amount of pee spurting and the angle of the arc are also exactly the same.

    The pee of the two beauties bounces off the tiles of the bathroom and the steam rises.

    ¡¸ As expected of Michi ¡¹

    Misuzu, who¡¯s wearing a shower cap, praises her bodyguard with her arms folded.

    ¡¸ Arisu-imouto, Master¡¯s watching us ¡¹

    Michi calls out to Arisu while peeing.

    ¡¸ How is it? Do you feel embarrassed? ¡¹

    Arisu looked up at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m embarrassed¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ But the embarrassment feels great, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Michi further whispers to Arisu¡¯s ears.

    Arisu¡­

    ¡¸ It feels good ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, say your gratitude to Master ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes¡­Kuromori-sama¡­ T-Thank you for watching Arisu¡¯s embarrassing moment. Arisu¡¯s feeling good ¡¹

    She speaks to me with hot wet eyes.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-chan¡¯s standing again ¡¹

    Mana noticed my penis.

    ¡¸ Hey, why is that Yoshi-kun? It was small during our time¡­what¡¯s the difference! ¡¹

    Megu gets angry, but¡­

    ¡¸ Megumi-ane, and Mana-imouto seem to be lacking in shame recently ¡¹

    Michi talked to the two without stopping her pee.

    ¡¸ T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I think so too. We need to be careful, Megu-oneechan ¡¹

    Megu and Mana seem to have been convinced by Michi¡¯s explanation, but¡­

    Michi, you don¡¯t even look embarrassed at all.

    It¡¯s just Arisu who feels embarrassed.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re ending it in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, it¡¯s over ¡¹

    Michi and Arisu also finished peeing at the same time.

    ¡¸ Haaa¡­ ¡¹

    Freed from Michi¡¯s Qi control, Arisu slumps on the floor.

    With Arisu¡¯s stamina, she would¡¯ve been exhausted just by squatting with her legs spread out.

    ¡¸ Arisu, keep your hips up, you¡¯ll get wet with your pee if you sit there ¡¹

    I say as I shower the two.

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    Arisu managed to get up.

    Michi¡¯s wearing her school uniform, so she can¡¯t help out Arisu who¡¯s naked and wet.

    ¡¸ Okay, okay, stand up Arisu-chan ¡¹

    In the end, Mana approached and held Arisu from behind to help her stand up.

    Mana¡¯s also naked, so getting wet isn¡¯t a problem. If she gets pee on it, she can just wash it off.

    ¡¸ Okay, this is good ¡¹

    I carefully wash off the bathroom tiles.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, what about you? ¡¹

    Misuzu calls Haiji who¡¯s watching from the changing room.

    ¡¸ Haiji-san, will you do it too? ¡¹

    After getting this far, she¡¯d feel like she¡¯s being left out of the group if she doesn¡¯t do it

    Of course, she can¡¯t do that.

    ¡¸ Haiji, don¡¯t push yourself ¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I want to watch women pee.

    This shouldn¡¯t be mandatory.

    But Haiji;

    ¡¸ Yes. I¡¯m not pushing myself ¡¹

    She said smiling.

    ¡¸ I still have some shame and restraint in me, so I¡¯ll do it when I¡¯m alone with Kuromori-sama ¡¹

    Haiji smiled.

    Right, Haiji¡¯s a bit of sarcastic tongue.

    ¡¸ Oh? You said it now ¡¹

    Misuzu laughed, but Megu and Mana are reflecting.

    Seems like being told by Michi that they¡¯re not feeling enough embarrassment has done a lot to them.

    But¡­

    For now, let¡¯s end the event¡­

    Huh?

    Michi¡¯s talking to Ososo and Clito in French.

    ¡¸ Master. These two seem like they¡¯re going to pee too ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    No, Michi¡¯s judgment is right.

    If we don¡¯t make Clito and Ososo pee here, then they¡¯ll think that they¡¯re let out

    ¡¸ Right, tell them to pee here too ¡¹

    I gesture to Ososo and Clito to go to the corner and crouch down.

    Michi further communicated my intentions with words.

    ¡¸ Oui ¡¹

    Ososo nods and tries to act without hesitation, but¡­

    Clito¡¯s become frightened, unable to move.

    Ososo urged Clito by kicking Clito¡¯s lovely ass with her foot.

    Clito looked at Ososo, then at me.

    Then, she followed Ososo and went to the corner of the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Okay, squat down ¡¹

    Michi translates.

    Ososo moved first. Clito sensed it and squat down as well.

    ¡¸ Spread your legs so I can see it ¡¹

    Ososo looks embarrassed, but she managed to open her legs.

    Clito also spread her legs.

    I see.

    Ososo¡¯s African so she¡¯s tanned, but inside her slit is still pink.

    ¡¸ Then, start peeing ¡¹

    I ordered, and Michi translates.

    Both of them are too tense, they can¡¯t do it.

    Well, of course.

    They were with our family for a few days, so we¡¯re getting used to each other, but¡­

    Ososo and Clito are still unknown.

    Yet, peeing while Michi, Arisu, Megu, Mana, Misuzu, Haiji, and I are watching¡­It¡¯s a little hard for them.

    ¡¸ Michi, do it ¡¹

    I ordered.

    We¡¯ll use Michi¡¯s Qi at times like this.

    ¡¸ Certainly, well then¡­ ¡¹

    Michi stands in front of Ososo and Clito, who were spreading their legs.

    Ososo and Clito looked up at Michi, wondering what was going on.

    In an instant¡­

    ¡¸ Haa ¡¹

    Michi shoots her Qi at the two.

    ¡¸ ??!! ¡¹

    After a pause¡­

    Jojojojojojojo¡­

    Clito and Ososo started peeing.

    ¡¸ ?!??? ¡¹

    The two of them are surprised that they started peeing regardless of their intention.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Onii-chan¡¯s peeing too ¡¹

    Mana¡¯s right

    Michi¡¯s Qi also broke my bladder.

    I started pissing.

    Nununununu¡­

 CH 1459

    ¡¸ Err ¡¹

    I also started urinating together with Clito and Ososo

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸ There we go ¡¹

    I squat in front of Clito and Ososo and urinate with them.

    Clito¡¯s brown hairless crotch and Ososo¡¯s black skin and blonde pubic hair have clear pee spewing from the slit and bouncing off the floor.

    I also trickled my pee over the floor tiles that they¡¯re peeing on.

    ¡¸ Somehow, this is new ¡¹

    Mana watched Clito, Ososo, and I pee in a triangle and said.

    ¡¸ I also want to pee together with Danna-sama next time ¡¹

    This is bad, now Misuzu¡¯s awakening to something new.

    ¡¸ Men¡¯s penis is strange ¡¹

    Megu says.

    To me, I have it so I take it for granted and use it every day, but for a girl who doesn¡¯t have a penis, using it to pee and cum may be a strange thing

    Then.

    Ososo in front of me laughs.

    The girl assassin who never showed a smile before¡­

    She watches Clito¡¯s, mine, and her pee mix on the floor.

    Then she looked at my face and laughed again.

    Hmmm.

    True, thinking about it again, this idea of peeing together is funny.

    Clito looks curiously at the face of the black girl of her age.

    Ososo continues to laugh, poking the finger of the beautiful Persian girl next to her and saying something.

    I think I know what she means with that, she says ¡°This is funny, don¡¯t you think? You should laugh too¡±

    Clito¡¯s face remains confused, as usual.

    Ososo presses her finger on Clito¡¯s mouth and forced her to smile.

    Then, she laughed again.

    ¡¸ It seems like these two are a good pair ¡¹

    Haiji, who¡¯s watching from the dressing room, said.

    Haiji¡¯s calm and collected at all times so she must be right.

    Clito, who¡¯s nervous and timid, may need help from a girl like Ososo.

    Before long, we finished peeing.

    Mana, shower

    ¡¸ Here, Onii-chan ¡¹

    I took the shower head from Mana and wash off the pee that spilled between our legs and on the floor.

    Ososo laughs again.

    Seems like peeing together broke the tension between us.

    Still, that¡¯s a soft smile.

    ¡¸ Okay, excuse me ¡¹

    Then, in comes¡­

    Kinoshita-san, wearing her black uniform¡­

    ¡¸ Nei-san sent me since it¡¯s getting late. Nei-san¡¯s angry now. She¡¯s been wondering how long Misuzu-sama¡¯s been peeing

    Right¡­

    Nei told us to hurry.

    Of course, Nei knows that since Misuzu¡¯s here, she¡¯ll do her usual peeing display.

    But, she doesn¡¯t know that everyone did the same after Misuzu.

    ¡¸ The rules in this mansion sure are weird, everyone can just watch sex, and yet, I don¡¯t get why peeing is a private matter you can¡¯t spy on ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs.

    The mansion is filled with cameras, for example, Nei watched the footage of me having sex with Arisu and the girls last night.

    But, she doesn¡¯t watch Misuzu peeing because she thought that she shouldn¡¯t watch without permission.

    She asked Kinoshita-san to come and tell us to hurry up because the cameras and microphones here are turned off.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just me who has no privacy in this place ¡¹

    I¡¯m the center of the family, so they know where I am, what I¡¯m doing, and who I¡¯m doing it with.

    Also, if they ask the other girls, they tell as much as they can about my situation.

    ¡¸ Apart from me, everyone else still has their privacy ¡¹

    Otherwise, the trust between the girls in the family would crack

    So that¡¯s why¡­

    Luna and the other shrine maidens know that Karne¡¯s suffering from being bullied at school, but they couldn¡¯t tell me.

    ¡¸ I see. That¡¯s interesting. The Harem Master has the most eyes watching ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said

    ¡¸ Historically, it¡¯s common for the most powerful to have no privacy, Louis XIV had people visiting every morning even while he was pooping, and even Marie Antoinette had to disclose the moment she gave birth to the nobility ¡¹

    Michi said.

    ¡¸ But, I¡¯m not a king ¡¹

    I¡¯m just a high-school boy.

    I¡¯m no Louis XIV or Marie Antoinette.

    ¡¸ What are you talking about boss? You¡¯re already like a king ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs.

    ¡¸ Oh right, I¡¯m calling you boss from now on. I mean, you¡¯re my actual boss ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s one of the top elites of Kouzuki SS, and now my exclusive bodyguard.

    I¡¯m the owner of Kouzuki SS now.

    ¡¸ Anyway, hurry up, wipe your bodies, and put on your clothes. Nei-san¡¯s waiting ¡¹

    Oh right.

    We hurriedly left the bathroom.

    ¡¸ Misuzu-san, no asking for Yoshi-kun¡¯s help this time ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know ¡¹

    Usually, Misuzu would ask me to put her panty on her.

    Megu held her back before that happened, so I focused on putting on my clothes.

    I mean, isn¡¯t this just my school uniform?

    I¡¯m going out this morning wearing my uniform¡­

    Megu doesn¡¯t have any club activities today so she¡¯s putting on casual clothes.

    Misuzu and Arisu¡¯s wearing their school uniforms.

    Mana also put on her school uniform.

    Clito and Ososo put on jersey clothing.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says after everyone put on their clothes.

    Misuzu and Arisu haven¡¯t arranged their hair, but they still have some time before departing to school.

    ¡¸ To the dining room, right? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s message was to come to the dining room.

    ¡¸ Well, the plan was for Boss to have breakfast in the dining hall first, but our time ran out so they asked us to come upstairs to the piano hall. We¡¯re eating breakfast there ¡¹

    Piano hall?

    The place where Marika and Maki introduced Izumi, their naked pet to everyone in the family yesterday.

    Speaking of which, I hear Marika and Maki practicing their piano on speakers.

    So it should be in that room.

    There is no other room in the mansion with that grand piano.

    We do have an electric organ in the dining room.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san semi-jogs and we followed at the same pace.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Hey, you guys are late, what were you doing, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s waiting for us in the piano hall on the second floor.

    It¡¯s not just Nei.

    Just like last night, everyone¡¯s gathered sitting in the same seats.

    No, even Mao-chan, who was asleep last night, is also here.

    The only people not present are Minaho-neesan, who is staying at the hotel, Shou-neechan who has duties in Kouzuki SS, and Margo-san and Kyouko-san.

    Also, Yukino.

    ¡¸ Okay, every one, one two ¡¹

    Nei takes the lead and everyone smiled at me.

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    They greeted the good morning.

    Of course, that also includes Anya and the girl assassins on the side.

    It¡¯s only Matsumoto Miki-san who didn¡¯t greet.

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, good morning everyone ¡¹

    I also greeted them back.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, sit down, we have a sandwich, ice tea, and breakfast ready ¡¹

    Nei points at the side empty side table where the breakfast is prepared.

    The seats around me are empty.

    Misuzu and Megu, who came with me, have their seats.

    ¡¸ Everyone else can sit wherever they like, we can make it if we eat breakfast here, okay ¡¹

    In short, once the event in the hall is over, we need to proceed to the next job.

    ¡¸ Come on, hurry, we¡¯re already ten minutes behind schedule ¡¹

    Nei urged and I sat down on my seat too.

    ¡¸ Hey what¡¯s going on? We don¡¯t have school today so I thought that I could wake up late, but¡­ ¡¹

    Yukino enters the room late, but¡­

    She¡¯s wearing a negligee, her hair is ruffled, and she¡¯s still carrying a pillow in her arms.

    ¡¸ Oh? Looks delicious ¡¹

    Then, she sat next to me and took a bite of the sandwich prepared for me.

    ¡¸ Hey, that¡¯s mine ¡¹

    I complained, but¡­

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for the child in my stomach, cut me some slack ¡¹

    Yukino also drinks my iced tea.

    ¡¸ I even forced myself to get up early for the sake of the child ¡¹

    She stared at me.

    ¡¸ For the child? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, parental care ¡¹

    Yukino smiled.

    ¡¸ I read that listening to piano music is good for the baby, and someone contacted my room through the extension phone. That¡¯s why I did my best to come here ¡¹

    Yukino points at Nagisa, who¡¯s also pregnant.

    She¡¯s waving her hand with a smile to us, and Mao¡¯s doing the same.

    While I was waving back, Yukino took another sandwich from my plate.

    ¡¸ Hey, leave some for me at least ¡¹

    If you take it all, I¡¯m losing my breakfast.

    But Yukino instead¡­

    ¡¸ Good Morning ¡¹

    Greeted me while eating the sandwich.

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I haven¡¯t greeted you good morning yet, have I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, good Morning ¡¹

    I greeted back, Yukino smiled and tossed the next sandwich into her mouth.

    I guess I¡¯ll give up on my breakfast.

    ¡¸ Okay, well then, we¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Yo-chan and everyone have arrived, so we¡¯re going to have our first chitty-chatty music meeting! ¡¹

    Nei hosts the event then Marika and Maki, in their school uniform, appear before the piano.

    They bow their heads to us and sat down on the piano chair.

    I see.

    The music we were hearing earlier was practice for this one.

    These girls are serious about becoming pianists, they don¡¯t just perform in front of an audience without practice and sound checks.

    What they¡¯re about to do is a real performance.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    The two put their hands above the piano keys.

    Everyone in the room is drawn into Marika and Maki¡¯s concentration.

    Then, the piano girls started their four-handed performance.

    This is¡­

    It¡¯s Mozart¡¯s piece, the one they performed in front of Minaho-neesan.

    It¡¯s the same piece, but it¡¯s not the same performance.

    Maki was wonderful yesterday, and yet¡­

    Maki¡¯s performance yesterday had some unease and weakness.

    This time, her performance is full of confidence. It¡¯s a powerful sound, it¡¯s clear.

    Marika¡¯s performance also blends with Maki¡¯s tune.

    They¡¯ve leveled up much more compared to yesterday.

    I don¡¯t know much about music, but I can still feel it.

    The two have overwhelmed us with their performance.

    They¡¯ve grown so much in just one night. Both Maki and Marika did.

    Within such a small interval¡­

    I¡¯ve come to see the progress that geniuses make.

    ¡¸ Bravo desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes stood up and clapped her hands.

    We followed and clapped our hands.

    Only Maki¡¯s sister, Miki-san doesn¡¯t applaud.

    She¡¯s confused at the change in her sister¡¯s performance.

    ¡¸ Continue with another piece please ¡¹

    Nei, the host, said, then¡­

    Marika stood up and backs away from the piano.

    Then, Izumi comes near the piano and bows to us.

    As Maki¡¯s prelude begins¡­

    Izumi started singing.

    I know this one, it¡¯s ¡°Sakura¡±

    ¡¸ Sakura, Sakura Yayoi no Sora wa, Miwatasu Kagiri¡­. ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s voice is also different from yesterday when she was forced to sing our school¡¯s anthem for the School swimsuit Judo tournament.

    She¡¯s serious in this one, and it¡¯s beautiful

    It makes an impression in the room.

    Izumi¡¯s also one of the top three vocalists in their high school.

    ¡¸ Izaya, Izaya, Mi ni Yukan ¡¹

    After the song and performance ended, Izumi bows her head.

    ¡¸ That was lovely, Izumi-chan ¡¹

    This time, it was Mariko who took the initiative and gave her applause.

    We also followed suit.

    Maki also stood up from the piano and looked at Marika and Izumi.

    The three of them smile at each other amidst the thunderous applause.

    The three of them also felt that their performance did well.

    The three lined up and bowed to us.

    We continued clapping our hands.

    ¡¸ They didn¡¯t want to remain the same as yesterday ¡¹

    Megu, who¡¯s sitting behind me, said.

    ¡¸ Right, they also have their pride ¡¹

    Misuzu, who¡¯s sitting next to Megu, said.

    ¡¸ I guess they wanted to show us their talents to the best of their abilities before returning to their dorms ¡¹

    ¡¸ I get it, I¡¯m also like that ¡¹

    Misuzu said. Megu agreed.

    Right¡­

    Maki and Izumi wanted the family to know about their talents.

    They can¡¯t go back to their dorm without proving that they¡¯re worthy of joining the family first.

    They¡¯re facing their dream of becoming musicians and walking the path.

    It¡¯s Izumi who had it the hardest yesterday, she became Maki and Marika¡¯s pet and received permission to stay.

    Izumi¡¯s also talented, that¡¯s what Marika and Maki wanted to convey to us.

    ¡¸ But, I think that¡¯s going to put pressure on those girls ¡¹

    Michi, who stands next to Misuzu, looks at the girl assassins.

    ¡¸ From here on, even pets have to show this much talent ¡¹

    True, the girl assassins seem to be talking to each other with a gloomy look.

    Those girls saw Izumi, who was naked, greeting every single member of the family, saying that she became a pet.

    It wasn¡¯t attractive at all.

    Even so, Izumi shows that she has talents that surpass others.

    The girl assassins already know that they can¡¯t win against Edie, Michi, or Anya when it comes to a fight.

    Even in beauty, Nei and Agnes far surpass them.

    Even if Izumi, who came later than them, has been accepted as the pet before they know it, they see that they¡¯re losing in terms of talent.

    ¡¸ Oh, it seems that she¡¯s looking this way ¡¹

    Haiji¡¯s talking about Anne Roze. She¡¯s indeed looking this way.

    To be precise, she¡¯s glaring at Ososo and Clito, who became my pet out of luck,.

    Clito was so anxious until last night, wondering what will happen to her in the future, even going out of control repeatedly.

    The girl assassins are thinking about getting serious soon enough.

    ¡¸ It seems that it¡¯ll be a contest for them today ¡¹

    I muttered.

 CH 1460

    Marika, Maki, and Izumi performed their piano and vocal music in front of the family.

    The applause ended, and the three of them came to me.

    The eyes of the women in the room focus on me too.

    Everyone wants to know what I think of Marika and the girls¡¯ music.

    ¡¸ How was it, Kou-kun? ¡¹

    Marika, representing the three, asks me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that was lovely ¡¹

    I speak clearly.

    ¡¸ Marika and Maki were much better compared to yesterday. Especially Maki, your hesitation is now out of the water and the sound is much clear. Marika¡¯s harmony with Maki also got better ¡¹

    Then, I looked at Izumi.

    ¡¸ Izumi too, so this is how it sounds when you¡¯re serious. It¡¯s much better than when you sang the anthem yesterday ¡¹

    Maki and Izumi felt relieved when I said that. They looked at each other and smiled.

    Izumi doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of my praise, she looks at Maki with a confused expression.

    ¡¸ We talked last night, and thought that we want you to see the real performance before we go back to the dorm ¡¹

    ¡¸ We borrowed the piano in the morning and started practicing ¡¹

    Marika and Maki speak excitedly to me.

    I know that they want the family to see their musical talent.

    Last night, they didn¡¯t only greet with by bringing the naked Izumi.

    But Marika and Maki also decided to take the initiative to do a morning concert.

    Izumi will also have an easier time living in the mansion from now on if she shows her skills in singing instead of being a dull pet.

    ¡¸ You speak like you know a lot, yet you don¡¯t even know what¡¯s good or bad in music ¡¹

    Yukino, who¡¯s eating my sandwich next to me said.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I don¡¯t know much about music. But, I think that their performance was good. By the way ¡¹

    I looked at Yukino.

    ¡¸ What are your thoughts, Yukino? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    Yukino turned stiff, she was still holding the sandwich.

    The girls in the room looked at Yukino.

    Yukino also felt it.

    ¡¸ I-I don¡¯t know much about piano or singing either ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to, just tell me how you felt and when you heard them play and sing ¡¹

    Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ Hmm, ah, I guess it¡¯s good. I can tell that they worked hard and want us to listen ¡¹

    ¡¸ See? Yukino¡¯s also praising you. That means it¡¯s good ¡¹

    I said. Marika and Maki smiled happily.

    The women in the room looked at us with gentle eyes.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Oh, it really is Shirasaka Yukino ¡¹

    Izumi.

    Hey, silly Izumi can¡¯t read the mood, and just spoke her mind out

    ¡¸ Izumi, that¡¯s rude ¡¹

    ¡¸ You did bad, Izumi Apologize ¡¹

    Marika and Maki scold Izumi.

    ¡¸ Hii, I¡¯m sorry~ Maki-oneesama, Marika-oneesama ¡¹

    ¡¸ You shouldn¡¯t apologize to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ You should apologize to Yukino-san ¡¹

    But, Yukino¡­

    ¡¸ No need. I¡¯m used to it. People look at me like I¡¯m a rare animal ¡¹

    She smiled wryly and said.

    Ever since the scandal of her father, Shirasaka Sousuke¡¯s crimes was exposed to the world half a year ago, Yukino¡¯s been living in a harsh environment.

    But that¡¯s exactly why¡­

    ¡¸ No, It can¡¯t pass ¡¹

    I stood up from my seat.

    ¡¸ Yukino¡¯s our precious family¡­Izumi¡¯s also part of the family, as Maki and Marika¡¯s pet ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Yukino-chan¡¯s precious family, so bad manners towards her have to be scolded! ¡¹

    I said. Agnes shouts in response.

    Agnes is one of Yukino¡¯s half-sisters, but Agnes isn¡¯t aware of it.

    To Agnes, the family is her world, and there must be harmony in that world.

    The rule of getting along is absolute.

    ¡¸ Izumi, I¡¯m giving you a spank on the ass as punishment, take off your panty ¡¹

    I ordered.

    Izumi saw that I beat Clito¡¯s ass for trying to take Matsumoto Miki¡¯s violin without permission.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s easy to understand.

    ¡¸ Errr, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Hurry, Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kou-kun¡¯s going to spank your butt, hurry ¡¹

    The two owners ordered her, so Izumi;

    ¡¸ I-I understand I get it already ¡¹

    Last night, she greeted everyone naked.

    It¡¯s too late for her to hide her ass in front of the family.

    ¡¸ Hurry up ¡¹

    I roll up Izumi¡¯s skirt and pull down her panty.

    ¡¸ No, no, no, wait for a second ¡¹

    I¡¯m not waiting

    I slapped Izumi¡¯s ass with all my might.

    ¡¸ Kyaan!! ¡¹

    Izumi squealed cutely every time I hit her.

    I didn¡¯t care and continued spanking her.

    ¡¸ Here¡¯s the tenth! ¡¹

    I¡¯m spanking Izumi¡¯s ass one last time, It¡¯s already swelling and has my handprint.

    ¡¸ Hyaaaan!! ¡¹

    Izumi collapsed on the floor with her butt exposed.

    ¡¸ If this continues to happen I might turn into a masochist nyan ¡¹

    Izumi mumbled, remembering last night¡¯s order to add meow at the end of every sentence.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay too. Izumi will come here every weekend to have Kou-kun violate you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Indeed. It¡¯s better to become a masochist, in Izumi¡¯s case ¡¹

    Marika said, Maki agreed. Then¡­

    ¡¸ Kou-kun¡­what Izumi did is also our responsibility. Please spank us too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do me as well ¡¹

    Marika and Maki turned their backs to me and showed me their asses with their panties already down.

    ¡¸ W-Wait! Onee-sama didn¡¯t do any thing wrong nyan ¡¹

    Izumi panics, trying to persuade her owners, but¡­

    ¡¸ If you think that way, then be careful not to bring any more shame to us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, please do it Kou-kun

    Marika and Maki have strong wills.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give you three each ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please do the same count as Izumi¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸ No. I decided to do three, so that¡¯s it. ¡¹

    Then, I¡­

    I also spanked Marika and Maki¡¯s asses three times in front of the family.

    The two didn¡¯t do weird screams like Izumi.

    They clenched their teeth and endured the pain.

    Maki¡¯s sister, Matsumoto Miki-san watches her sister get spanked in dismay.

    ¡¸ Thank you for punishing us, Kou-kun ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you, Kou-kun, Izumi, where¡¯s your gratitude ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thank you for punishing me nyan¡­Kou-kun-san ¡¹

    Then, spanking the three concert girls from music high school was a success.

    ¡¸ Okay, I think it¡¯s time now Marika-chan and everyone ¡¹

    Rei-chan comes in dressed in a suit.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re leaving earlier than usual since we have a lot to report to the teachers before the start of the school day ¡¹

    Marika told me.

    If it¡¯s just Marika, then she comes to the dorm every weekend, and she rides back to school just in time for Monday classes

    But Maki and Izumi also stayed here last night without notifying them that they were staying outside.

    Maki has to give a detailed explanation about being a scholarship recipient of the Kouzuki cultural foundation

    Therefore, they¡¯re leaving so much earlier today.

    ¡¸ Rei-chan¡¯s driving? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ Yes, I think it would be easier to explain to the people in Marika-san¡¯s school ¡¹

    The country knows that Rei-chan¡¯s from Kouzuki SS, because of the special show where she fights Kyouko-san.

    It¡¯s also the best way to say that Maki¡¯s backed by the Kouzuki house.

    ¡¸ Okay. Please take care of them, Rei-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, will do ¡¹

    Rei-chan speaks cheerfully, and it brought laughter to the room.

    ¡¸ Well then, everyone, we¡¯ll be back on the weekends. Thank you for the hospitality yesterday and today ¡¹

    ¡¸ We will continue devoting ourselves to studying every day, so we do not bring shame to everyone. Please take care of us ¡¹

    Marika and Maki bow their heads to the family.

    Izumi also bows with them.

    ¡¸ Have a good trip, take care ¡¹

    Ruriko told the three, representing the family.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Take care! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have a nice trip ¡¹

    ¡¸ Have a nice trip desuno ¡¹

    ¡¸ Take care¡­ ¡¹

    The women in the room returned their greetings.

    ¡¸ Everyone, thank you ¡¹

    Marika and Maki have tears in their eyes, they bowed once again

    Izumi did the same.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    As soon as Rei-chan says that.

    ¡¸ Wait ¡¹

    I stopped them from exiting.

    ¡¸ Izumi, you just sighed in relief, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t miss that.

    Izumi felt that she finally could escape from me and return to her school life with Marika and Maki.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s that part of you¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s that part of you desuno! ¡¹

    Agnes repeated what I said.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Rei-chan, Izumi was feeling unwell, and so she¡¯s coming to school this afternoon ¡¹

    I made a decision right away.

    I shall strike while the iron is hot.

    This can¡¯t wait until next weekend.

    Izumi has to be trained on how to be a pet properly

    ¡¸ Kou-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Marika and Maki looked confused, but¡­

    ¡¸ Let me take care of it. You two can go to school. ¡¹ Izumi will get there later in the afternoon ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ You can leave her to him. I¡¯ll talk to your teachers in school ¡¹

    Rei-chan smiled and told the two.

    ¡¸ Okay. Izumi will be in Kou-kun¡¯s care. What do you think, Maki? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Please take care of Izumi ¡¹

    ¡¸ Huh? But¡­what? Wait nyan! ¡¹

    Izumi tries to cling to her Master, but it¡¯s too late.

    Haiji and Michi pull Izumi away from the two.

    ¡¸ See you, take care ¡¹

    Rei-chan told the two¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry Miki ¡¹

    Maki talks to her sister who¡¯s sitting further.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t watch your first time with Kou-kun, but good luck. Believe in Kou-kun, let him take care of things ¡¹

    Maki is sure that I¡¯m going to take Miki¡¯s virginity before she returns to the mansion on weekends.

    ¡¸ Onee-chan, I¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san tries to speak up, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, I still don¡¯t get Onee-chan right now, I know that whatever I say won¡¯t work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Miki will soon get it ¡¹

    Maki gazes at her sister gently.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, let¡¯s do it together with Kou-kun this weekend ¡¹

    Marika said with a smile.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll join in too ¡¹

    Erica raised her hand from a distance.

    ¡¸ Marika-oneesama and I, then Maki-san and Miki-san. I think having two pairs of sisters is something new ¡¹

    The beauty that¡¯s called ¡°the star¡± in their middle school, is just a lady who loves sex.

    ¡¸ Right, let¡¯s do that ¡¹

    Marika promised her sister.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Well then, we will go ahead ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please take care of Izumi ¡¹

    Then, Marika and Maki bowed and left the room with Rei-chan

    ¡¸ Onee-sama¡­Izumi¡¯s sad nyan ¡¹

    Izumi, who was left behind said, then looked at me.

    ¡¸ Are you going to rape me again nyan? ¡¹

    She asks worriedly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t assume that it ends there ¡¹

    I told Izumi.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ You sure have it hard ¡¹

    Going back to my seat, Yukino¡¯s still eating the sandwich from my plate.

    The iced tea is already bottomed up.

    I feel disappointed as I sit down.

    Izumi stands before me, looking apologetic.

    ¡¸ Okay, those who have school, get ready, those who have a day off can take a break now ¡¹

    Nei said, then the girls from the school for the young ladies stood up and went down to the first floor.

    After Marika and Maki¡¯s courtesy car¡­

    Their car convoy will be leaving this mansion.

    After that, Mana, Eri, and Rie¡¯s car will drive to their middle school.

    They all changed to their uniforms, and probably already had breakfast, but girls take a long time to get dressed before going out.

    So, they will be meeting with me to say that they¡¯re leaving before they do.

    ¡¸ Still, it¡¯s just amazing how you can find cute girls with talent one after another ¡¹

    Yukino told me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not looking for them ¡¹

    Recently, it¡¯s just gathering before I knew it.

    ¡¸ But, those piano girls are amazing, and honestly, the singer is good too. I feel like I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t have any performance talent in the group, right? ¡¹

    Err.

    ¡¸ Yukino has been appearing on TV since half a year ago ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s live show has no sponsors and no commercials.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not even doing anything there. I just sit there and say whatever I want. And if it comes to talk show talent, the twins are much better, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹

    Yukino points at Eri and Rie leaving the room.

    ¡¸ Recently, people start to notice those sisters too ¡¹

    Then, at Mitama and Kinuka.

    The two sisters have been appearing on Yukino¡¯s show recently.

    ¡¸ I wonder? I think that Yukino¡¯s got talent in showbusiness too ¡¹

    I looked Yukino in the eye and said.

    ¡¸ W-What? Flattery won¡¯t get you anywhere ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s confused.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry. Yukino¡¯s got talent. I believe that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Be sure to take the blame for saying that ¡¹

    It¡¯s a liability¡­

    Well, I raped Yukino multiple times that I got her pregnant.

    Next year, Yukino will give birth to my child.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. I¡¯ll be sure to make Yukino and our child happy ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-You said it, I¡¯m counting on that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, you can count on that ¡¹

    Izumi seems confused about our conversation.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸ Okay, excuse me, Yo-chan, Minaho-oneechan¡¯s calling ¡¹

    Nei hands me a cordless receiver

    ¡º Hello, Yoshinobu? ¡»

    ¡¸ What is it, Minaho-neesan? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan made the call, so it¡¯s got to be with the entertainment agency that we¡¯re moving to later tonight.

    ¡º I heard your suggestion from Nei. I think that¡¯s good. Use Kouzuki SS¡¯ name ¡»

    Right¡­

    I told Nei last night that I¡¯m willing to expose that Kouzuki SS is behind us in getting their agency.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s about time ¡¹

    Yukino¡¯s mysterious show, Rei-chan and Kyouko-san¡¯s special fight show, and Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament yesterday.

    It all broadcasts on the TV station that the Shirasaka house owns.

    It¡¯s about time the real people in control of the TV station realize that it¡¯s the Kouzuki house behind all of it.

    ¡¸ Yesterday, Mitama and Rei-chan appeared in Edie¡¯s tournament. I think some already figured it out ¡¹

    The two come from different shows, but everyone sees them as being in good company.

    ¡¸ I mean, I think that¡¯s Edie¡¯s telling me that it¡¯s time to expose it now ¡¹

    There¡¯s no way the genius girl would take such a drastic step otherwise.

    ¡¸ Saying that we should head to the next stage ¡¹

    The Kouzuki SS is deeply involved in the world of show business.

    ¡¸ Besides, I don¡¯t think hat we could open up an entertainment agency calling it Shirasaka Yukino¡¯s office ¡¹

    I don¡¯t want any more mental burden for Yukino, who¡¯s pregnant

    ¡º I know. I¡¯ll just revise my plans based on your idea ¡»

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡º You reached conclusion quick. That¡¯s great ¡»

    She praised me.

    ¡¸ No, I know that it¡¯s in times like this that we have to stay alert and act calmly. That¡¯s why I need Minaho-neesan right now ¡¹

    I want to make it clear to Minaho-neesan so she doesn¡¯t think that I don¡¯t need her anymore.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m still inexperienced, and I¡¯m still slow. If I get carried away now and do something unnecessary, then it¡¯ll cause trouble for the family. That¡¯s why I want Minaho-neesan to guide me as always ¡¹

    The only way to fix the behavior of a mistake-prone person like me is to trust the family.

    ¡º Right¡­ I still have some things I can do for you. Very well, I¡¯ll revise my plan and contact you later. You still have to finish the case of Matsumoto Miki-san, right? ¡»

    Right¡­

    I still have to go to Miki-san¡¯s middle school and take down the embarrassing photo that she sent to her boyfriend during morning training.

    ¡¸ Yes. Take care, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

    I noticed that people are gathering around me now.

    Kinoshita-san of Kouzuki SS, Kurose Anju.

    Tsukiko and Edie.

    Then, Nei brings Miki-san over.

    So this is the team we¡¯re taking to Miki-san¡¯s middle school.

 CH 1461

    ¡¸ This group will be our morning team, oh, are we taking Izumi-chan with us? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    I look at Izumi who looks worried.

    ¡¸ Yeah, that¡¯s the plan ¡¹

    I had Izumi remain in the mansion so she could be disciplined as a pet, but I promised Marika that I¡¯ll send her back by afternoon.

    I have to go to Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s middle school now so I can¡¯t leave Izumi behind.

    I call it discipline, but what we¡¯re going to do is to make Izumi know that she can¡¯t just loosen up easily by making her feel it with her skin.

    ¡¸ Then, that¡¯s 8 people. I think that¡¯s a good number, just enough to fit in a car ¡¹

    Nei, Izumi, Edie, Kinoshita-san, Kurose Anju, Tsukiko, and Matsumoto Miki-san are the group members coming with me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll drive. Anju-chan also needs training in illegal activities now ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said with her usual smile.

    ¡¸ Illegal activities? ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looks worried.

    ¡¸ As long as Anju-chan is registered in Kouzuki SS, you need to be able to work on both sides ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ I accompany Kou-sama in his daily work, and for nighttime, please bring Yomi with you ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Today¡¯s a weekday.

    The only students with a day off are those from our school, which had a school festival today and have today as a substitute holiday.

    All the other shrine maidens apart from Tsukiko had to go to school.

    And so, we had to ask Tsukiko to come to Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s middle school this morning and to the talent agency in the afternoon.

    So, Tsukiko might get tired of using her Miko power, so by night, when we¡¯re dealing with the Karen bullying case in the Mizushima house, we need to bring Luna instead.

    Luna¡¯s now going to the school for the young ladies as an attendant, so Misuzu and Ruriko can have her accompany us to the Mizushima house, and it won¡¯t be strange.

    ¡¸ Got it. Take care of it, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I told Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll leave in ten. Kinoshita-san, Tsukiko-san, and Edie will be in disguise so come with me. As for Anju-chan, I found a top and bottom jersey looking similar to Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s uniform so put that on ¡¹

    Nei gives instructions.

    ¡¸ How about my clothes? Izumi too ¡¹

    I¡¯m in my usual high-school uniform

    Izumi¡¯s wearing her school uniform and the leather jacket she wore yesterday.

    Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s been in her middle school uniform since yesterday, so she has no problem going to her school.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan can just stay like that ¡¹

    Nei laughs.

    ¡¸ Nowadays, it¡¯s harder for outsiders to get into the school. There will definitely be surveillance cameras at the entrance to the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, shouldn¡¯t we also put on a disguise too? ¡¹

    Nei and the group are changing their clothes.

    ¡¸ Look, if you¡¯re in the middle of infiltration and someone from school finds you¡­ ¡¹

    Yeah¡­

    ¡¸ If Yo-chan and the others are wearing school uniforms, then you can fool them to not think too much about what¡¯s happening behind the scenes ¡¹

    It means that students from other schools got inside for some reason.

    ¡¸ If things go south, we can just use lawyers from Kouzuki SS and make sure that boss is taken into custody ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san added.

    ¡¸ If so, Ya-chan needs to be in uniform too ¡¹

    I realized as soon as I said that.

    ¡¸ Ah, you¡¯ll stand out too much if you don¡¯t disguise ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s the ultimate beauty, while Edie¡¯s an American with brown skin and blonde hair.

    Even if they put on their uniform, they would still stand out.

    ¡¸ Correct. We disguise ourselves so we don¡¯t stand out, then it¡¯ll become easier for Tsukiko-san to move around if she has the same disguise as us ¡¹

    For Tsukiko to use her Miko power, she needs to expose the gap in their mind so it¡¯s better if she dressed in disguise.

    ¡¸ Then, come to the basement entrance at ten ¡¹

    Basement?

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t leave through the front door, right? Especially at this time ¡¹

    Edie said. I figured it out.

    The front of the main gate of the mansion has the police following Kyouko-san and the guards of Kouzuki SS have their cars parked.

    Furthermore, the convoy of Kouzuki ladies and daughters of nobility is about to leave for school.

    If a car drives out of schedule, then the police would follow.

    That¡¯s going to be a problem with our plans.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, see you later ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Nei and others have gone to change their clothes and then¡­

    I went downstairs with Izumi, Matsumoto Miki-san, Ososo and Clito, my pets, and Yukino.

    ¡¸ Well, let¡¯s have breakfast, I guess ¡¹

    Yukino said as we¡¯re going down the stairs.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re still going to eat? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Didn¡¯t I tell you, it¡¯s not for me. The baby wants more food ¡¹

    Yukino laughs.

    I need to eat food since Yukino ate all my breakfast, but¡­

    Before going to the dining room.

    ¡¸ If you eat too much, you¡¯ll get obese after giving birth ¡¹

    We crossed with Nagisa and Mao-chan

    ¡¸ They say that if you binge eat while pregnant, it becomes a habit, and you won¡¯t be able to stop even after giving birth ¡¹

    ¡¸ I-I¡¯ll be careful ¡¹

    Yukino gives up.

    ¡¸ Papa, leaving? ¡¹

    Mao-chan looks up at me.

    ¡¸ Yeah, I have work to do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Good luck ¡¹

    My cute toddler smiled.

    ¡¸ Take care, dear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah ¡¹

    I kissed Nagisa.

    Then.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re departing, Danna-sama ¡¹

    Misuzu and the girls, the students in the school for the young ladies have come over.

    ¡¸ Take care on your trip ¡¹

    ¡¸ Onii-sama, stay safe ¡¹

    Misuzu, Ruriko, Sakurako, Motoko, Mariko, Agnes, Erica, Michi, Yomi, Luna, Kurumi, and Haiji went to me for a kiss and I responded.

    I didn¡¯t kiss Yoshiko-san, Shie-san, and¡­

    ¡¸ I want a kiss too ¡¹

    Koyomi-chan, whose body is still young for sex, also gave me a goodbye kiss.

    ¡¸ Ah, Onii-san, I want it too ¡¹

    ¡¸ Me too ¡¹

    Then, Eri and Rie, Mana, Kinuka, and Arisu, the private middle school group also joined in.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I also gave them kisses in turns.

    Izumi and Miki-san look surprised by the situation.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Yoshida-kun, uhm, you see, here ¡¹

    Ai, Katsuko-nee, and Megu came over.

    ¡¸ A trial pastry, eat it with everyone ¡¹

    Ai gave a paper bag. That saved me.

    ¡¸ Here are some drinks too ¡¹

    Megu handed me a flask.

    ¡¸ Also, here ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t forget this, you need it, right? ¡¹

    Katsuko-nee handed me my beat-up stick.

    This is the weapon that Margo-san helped me make half a year ago.

    ¡¸ I heard that you¡¯re doing some Black Forest work after a long break ¡¹

    Right, what we¡¯re about to do is illegal.

    It¡¯s a Black Forest job.

    I need a concealed weapon.

    ¡¸ Thanks, Katsuko-nee ¡¹

    I also gave Katsuko-nee, Megu, and Ai a kiss.

    ¡¸ Milord, I¡¯ll take care of your two pets ¡¹

    Mitama comes over.

    ¡¸ Anya-nee will take care of the others ¡¹

    Anya¡¯s staying over to look after the girl assassins.

    ¡¸ Yeah, please do that ¡¹

    I said and kissed Mitama.

    Then, Mitama told Ososo and Clito that I¡¯m going out for work and they have to stay in the mansion.

    ¡¸ !!! ¡¹

    Ososo looks lonely as she approaches me.

    I think I know what Ososo thinks, she probably wants me to kiss her just like the other girls.

    But, I¡¯m not spoiling my pets.

    I touched Ososo¡¯s lips with my finger and caressed her cheeks and hair.

    Clito¡¯s not even coming over.

    So, Ososo kicked Clito¡¯s ass and moved her forward.

    I also touched Clito¡¯s lips and caressed her cheek and hair.

    ¡¸ Behave well, don¡¯t cause troubles ¡¹

    I said. Mitama translates

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s time to move now ¡¹

    I tried to go to the underground passage, then¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, wait, what about me? ¡¹

    Yukino stopped me.

    ¡¸ You want a kiss? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like I want to, I mean, I¡¯d rather not, but I feel like I¡¯m being left out! ¡¹

    Yukino said puffingly.

    ¡¸ Mao wants a kiss too ¡¹

    Mao-chan also looked at me in displeasure.

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    I squat down and kissed Mao-chan.

    Then.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m heading out. Yukino ¡¹

    I kissed Yukino for the first time in a while.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸ Okay, this way! We¡¯re going to Margo-oneechan¡¯s home ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s waiting for us at the entrance to the underground passageway, wearing white work overalls.

    She¡¯s also wearing a work hat on her head.

    Edie, Tsukiko, and Kinoshita-san wear the same costume.

    They look like laborers from a distance.

    Kurose Anju¡¯s wearing an athletics jersey with a middle-school look.

    She skipped grades in Switzerland so she already graduated from middle school.

    But, she¡¯s still in middle-school age, so this outfit makes her look like an actual middle-school girl.

    ¡¸ This is Kinoshita-san and Anju-chan¡¯s first time, right? This is the entrance, so remember this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, block Izumi¡¯s memories here ¡¹

    The mansion has several underground passages leading to adjacent houses.

    Of course, its existence is a secret.

    This is our escape route in case of emergency after all.

    This is why the entrance to the underground passage is disguised so outsiders can¡¯t see it.

    The system to open is also complex.

    Even inside the passage, some doors can needs unlocking.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s dark, so be careful with your steps

    At the end of the path¡­

    Are all the houses surrounding the mansion, owned by the Black Forest.

    Among them is the house Megu and I live in.

    Edie also has a house she owns there.

    And Margo-san¡¯s house too.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re here

    Nei opens the last door and enters the house that¡¯s registered to Margo-san.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s head to the garage

    The house garage has its shutter closed so it¡¯s dark

    Nei turns on the light, and then¡­

    ¡¸ So this is where that car went

    I thought I haven¡¯t seen it recently, so that¡¯s why¡­

    It¡¯s the white commercial van Margo-san uses for her Black Forest activities.

    It has a magnetic company name sign stuck on it for camouflage.

    Currently, it has the ¡°Maruko Supplies¡± sign on it.

    ¡¸ Margo-oneechan said that we can use this. Here are the keys, Kinoshita-san

    Nei handed the keys to the car to Kinoshita-san.

    Margo-san¡¯s going to become a martial arts athlete.

    So, she can¡¯t join in our activities.

    Margo-san has to make the distinction.

    Edie, who¡¯s coming with us, is also participating in Margo-san¡¯s tour, but¡­

    ¡¸ Get in, we¡¯re leaving right away

    ¡¸ Tsukiko-chan goes to the passenger seat, Edie-chan and Anju-chan, watch our backs

    ¡¸ OK

    ¡¸ I understand ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san gave instructions, and Edie and Kurose Anju got into the trunk space.

    Well, if a middle-schooler in her jersey, or Edie, whose face is obviously foreign, rides in front, then they¡¯ll stand out, which we don¡¯t want.

    ¡¸ Get in first, Izumi too go next ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    I had Matsumoto Miki and Izumi sit on the rear seat.

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, get your seat too, I¡¯ll go with Edie in the trunk space ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ll open the garage first ¡¹

    Nei pressed the remote control and the garage door opened.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s depart! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san speaks brightly.

 CH 1462

    The white van carrying us drives through the city early in the morning.

    ¡¸ Do you guys feel sleepy? Everyone gets up early in the morning in our place ¡¹

    Nei, wearing white overalls, ask Matsumoto Miki-san, who¡¯s sitting down.

    We wake up early in our mansion for baking and self-defense training by Edie and the girls.

    Misuzu and the young lady school group, then Mana and the private middle-school group have to leave and drive to their school early so they avoid congestion.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not a sleepyhead either, so I¡¯m fine. Father¡¯s very strict about it ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s father has already passed away.

    That¡¯s why she and her sister asked for our help so they could continue their music studies.

    ¡¸ I see, that¡¯s great, but¡­ ¡¹

    Nei smiled at Miki-san. Even when Nei¡¯s disguised by wearing overalls, she¡¯s still beautiful.

    ¡¸ You can sleep, we¡¯ll let you know once we¡¯re there ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says from the driver¡¯s seat. She¡¯s disguised in a work shirt, hat, and sunglasses.

    Tsukiko in the passenger seat is also wearing work fatigues. She doesn¡¯t have bad eyesight, yet she¡¯s wearing black glasses. I know that it¡¯s a disguise, but surprisingly, the glasses look good on her.

    ¡¸ Ah, Anju-chan, please stay awake. Your job is to monitor behind us ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯m doing that ¡¹

    Kurose Anju, wearing a jersey, is looking backward through the rear window of the van, not needing Kinoshita-san to tell her.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone tailing us.

    ¡¸ Anju-chan, don¡¯t get too close to the window, we don¡¯t want them thinking that we kidnap cute middle schoolgirls ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Yes, it¡¯s called ¡°Hi-Aceing,¡± although, this van isn¡¯t a Hi-Ace ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ But we¡¯re kidnapped nyan ¡¹

    Izumi mutters with a sour look.

    Seems like she¡¯s holding a grudge against me who didn¡¯t allow her to go to school with Marika and Maki, and taking her with us.

    ¡¸ Izumi, shut up ¡¹

    I glared at her.

    ¡¸ Uuu, I¡¯m sorry nyan ¡¹

    The singing girl in a high-school uniform rounded her body and shrunk.

    ¡¸ The next time you say something stupid, I¡¯ll strip you naked and throw you outside ¡¹

    ¡¸ I won¡¯t do it anymore nyan ¡¹

    No, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re going to say something unnecessary again.

    It¡¯s dangerous if I don¡¯t keep a watch on her.

    ¡¸ By the way, how do we get inside Miki-san¡¯s school? ¡¹

    I asked Kinoshita-san.

    I haven¡¯t heard the details of the plan yet.

    Kinoshita-san, Nei, and Edie already had a briefing beforehand.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re just going there and wing it, no plan ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san replies brightly.

    ¡¸ You never know what¡¯s going on at an unfamiliar middle school, in an unfamiliar part of the city ¡¹

    Edie, who¡¯s next to Kurose Anju, said.

    ¡¸ You can¡¯t look up where the cameras are placed or where the guards are stationed over the net. ¡¹

    Right¡­ you can¡¯t find that on their school¡¯s website.

    There¡¯s no way there¡¯s a website that details the security system of a middle school in town.

    ¡¸ For now, Nei did some research, and it¡¯s for sure that our target is participating in the Judo club¡¯s morning practice. We¡¯ve set up so we arrived 40 minutes after the morning training starts ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve seen the Judo kids on social media, they¡¯re doing morning training every day, and since Sakuragi-kun seemed healthy last night unless he overslept, he should be at the morning training ¡¹

    Nei said, and opened her laptop.

    ¡¸ Oh, I see some posts from 20 minutes ago. His friend in the Judo club told him to not forget the manga lent over. There¡¯s an image, and it looks like it¡¯s from the club room. Checking the location of the image, yep, it seems that Sakuragi-kun is at school ¡¹

    Hearing the middle school boy that she was dating, Matsumoto Miki-san looked at Nei, who was checking on her screen, with a confused look.

    ¡¸ I checked the path from the gate of the school to the judo hall. We just need to pass inside the grounds and we should be fine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I know where it is so there should be no problems. ¡¹

    Nei said. Kinoshita-san replied in high spirits.

    ¡¸ The only problem is how to get inside the school ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do we park the car somewhere and enter through the back gate or climb the fence? ¡¹

    I asked. Edie.

    ¡¸ That won¡¯t do, there are cameras around the school. Even if it goes well at the moment, we don¡¯t want to get in trouble with the police ¡¹

    ¡¸ It would be bad if we have footage of me breaking in or getting through the back gate ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Basically, the plan is to get through the main gate with the van ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s eyes look at me through the rearview mirror.

    The main gate? They have cameras there too, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, if we go inside through the front gate, then they see that we¡¯re going in for a legitimate reason, right? ¡¹

    I asked. Nei replied.

    ¡¸ For now, we¡¯re going to pretend to be a construction company that¡¯s hired by the school while we¡¯re going in ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiled.

    ¡¸ Either way we¡¯re going to use whatever reason to get inside, and once inside, we can just lie however we want ¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why it¡¯s the ¡°Mariko Equipment¡± sign that¡¯s on the van.

    ¡¸ If students are going in through the gate early in the morning for their training, then the main gates should be open by now, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just that the gate might not be wide enough for us to get in, when that time comes, Anju-chan can pretend to be a student and open the gate ¡¹

    Edie told Kurose Anju.

    So that¡¯s why Anju¡¯s wearing a jersey that looks similar to Miki-san¡¯s uniform.

    It¡¯s so she could impersonate a student there.

    ¡¸ Well, if a school teacher finds you, and it becomes trouble on the spot, then¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I¡¯ll deal with it ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    We¡¯ll force it with the Miko power.

    ¡¸ However, I can only use my power when I¡¯m near them ¡¹

    Miko power doesn¡¯t reach others from a distance, or through phone calls or videos.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll deal with it with our teamwork when the time comes. ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right, we can only have to adapt to the situation.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the current plan on invading the middle school. ¡¹

    Nei speaks brightly, but Matsumoto Miki-san remains gloomy.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Miki-san, you do realize that we have to take your photos back from this Sakuragi Kenichi, right? ¡¹

    Miki-san sent a photo of herself in underwear to a middle-school boy whom she¡¯s supposed to be dating because he asked for it.

    ¡¸ I understand that, but still ¡¹

    Miki-san¡­

    ¡¸ I just don¡¯t know if it has to be this way ¡¹

    This Judo club guy named Sakuragi asked Miki-san to date him, and she said okay.

    However, after her father¡¯s sudden death, she had a hard time.

    It seemed like she hasn¡¯t done anything that resembled them dating.

    She felt indebted to Sakuragi for that.

    Nominally, Miki-san and Sakuragi are supposed to be lovers.

    That¡¯s why she sent him a photo of her in her underwear.

    Even now, she feels bad that we¡¯re about to swoop down on Sakuragi who¡¯s in the middle of morning training.

    It¡¯s about inconveniencing the person that she¡¯s supposed to be dating.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to mind it, Miki-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ This is something I want to do and I¡¯m doing it on my own, so you¡¯re not responsible for this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Whatever you may think Miki-san, we¡¯re just doing what Yo-chan wants to happen ¡¹

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to think about it ¡¹

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san isn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve talked about this last night, I just do what I want to do. I want Miki-san as my woman, and I don¡¯t want any other men to have embarrassing photos of my women, so I¡¯m taking it away. I made that decision. Miki-san only has to follow me ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s just unfair. You don¡¯t even let me refuse ¡¹

    Miki-san glares at me in anger

    Miki-san wouldn¡¯t have been able to continue studying music without the support of Ruriko and the Kouzuki house foundation.

    She¡¯s still in middle school, and she lacks achievements in competitions, thus, she can¡¯t receive a scholarship from any other source but Ruriko¡¯s.

    They were able to repair their relationship with their grandfather, which was a problem, and she may be able to get support from him, but¡­

    We just had a conversation that she¡¯s receiving a scholarship grant, and so, Miki-san can¡¯t just tell her Grandfather that she turned down the offer.

    ¡¸ Yes, you can¡¯t refuse. I think Miki-san already knows that long ago ¡¹

    Miki-san has been in our mansion last night and this morning.

    She knows the size of our family.

    The fact that we have fearsome power.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I don¡¯t know if I should say this but¡­ ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san speaks while driving.

    ¡¸ You know, I was with Miki-san for quite a while yesterday so I know that Miki-san¡¯s surprised to see the change in her sister immediately after having sex with boss, bot¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san looked at Kinoshita-san in surprise as her sister is mentioned.

    ¡¸ There was no change, it¡¯s just that your sister showed her resolve. She made up her mind already. That¡¯s what that was. ¡¹

    For Maki to continue her music career. She will live together with Marika. She chose to become my woman. To be part of our family. To take Izumi as her pet.

    She grasped it all.

    She accepted it and accepted that it will be her way of life.

    That includes the fact that her sister, Miki will also become my woman.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why it might be harsh to say this to Miki-san, but, you need to make up your mind soon. You can¡¯t escape anyway ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ To be precise, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t, but you won¡¯t. Boss is the type where once he decides to accept someone, he¡¯ll take care of them to the end ¡¹

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Miki-san, you should understand that what¡¯s happening right now is for your sake. This troublesome, and illegal stuff we¡¯re doing in the morning. Look at all these people gathered here ¡¹

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t ask for it ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said. Miki-san rejects.

    ¡¸ Yes. Miki-san didn¡¯t ask for it. Boss gave the orders. But, it¡¯s for Miki-san¡¯s sake ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs as she says that.

    ¡¸ So you should think about the implications of that ¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Miki-san fell silent.

    The car was silent for a while.

    After a while, I speak to Nei.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, Kinoshita-san mentioned this morning that Ya-chan watched last night, right? ¡¹

    Watching us have sex last night through the cameras.

    ¡¸ When I have nothing to do, I just watch Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Well, last night I was looking up information about Sakuragi-kun and Miki-san¡¯s middle school, but after I¡¯m done, I watched. Up until Yo-chan slept ¡¹

    I heard that the girl assassins, who observed me having sex with my women, have complained a lot, especially Anne Roze.

    Then, Anya and the girls had a debate with them, and I fell asleep because I was tired.

    ¡¸ No, skip Anne Roze¡¯s part, I want to hear the one before that ¡¹

    last night, Kurumi and Arisu had intense sex.

    ¡¸ Oh that part, I think Yo-chan is on the right track ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    So it¡¯s as I expected.

    Misuzu, Mana, and the girls mentioned that Kurumi and Arisu started seeking intense sex because they were getting accustomed to it.

    The more they have sex, the better they become, and even though they¡¯re still young, they¡¯re already feeling it intensely.

    But I¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m a little worried about Kurumi and Arisu ¡¹

    I tell Nei honestly.

    Misuzu and Mana¡¯s reasoning is understandable, but I¡¯m still feeling worried for Arisu and Kurumi.

    Although it¡¯s often just an illusion to feel well, it¡¯s better to think that there¡¯s some kind of problem that exists when you feel uneasy.

    You can¡¯t be too optimistic.

    They¡¯re my precious family.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that Yo-chan should be too worried, but Yo-chan¡¯s concerns are valid. Those girls accumulate a lot of stress ¡¹

    Nei?

    ¡¸ Do you remember Agnes¡¯ early days? ¡¹

    Agnes had been confined in the basement since her birth.

    That¡¯s why she was stressed out a lot when we took her out of the basement and had people around her.

    ¡¸ What about Agnes? ¡¹

    Agnes had been seeking sex with me every day for a few months.

    She was basically addicted to it.

    However, she managed to de-stress, and now she¡¯s accustomed to having people around her enough that she can go to school.

    ¡¸ Is Kurumi and Arisu the same? ¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸ I mean, last night, even Shou-neechan who¡¯s usually calm was acting weird, right? ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Shou-neechan straddled on top of me while everyone was watching and came hard at the end.

    ¡¸ Shou-oneechan seems to have cleaned up things so she¡¯s been stressed out ¡¹

    Shou-neechan¡¯s had a hard day¡¯s work dealing with the rebels inside the Kouzuki SS attacking our school during the festival.

    She knows the actions of the rebel forces in advance, but she suppressed them to drain the pus out of the place, so she was in a lot of headaches.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Shou-neechan was so disheveled last night ¡¹

    Now that she cleaned up everything, she got to sigh in relief.

    ¡¸ Although, it¡¯s actually a gathering of girls who have been stressed out a ton recently who had sex with Yo-chan last night ¡¹

    I recall the group last night.

    Anya, Sakurako, Motoko, Tsukiko, Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, Kurumi, and Arisu.

    Nei thought that those girls have accumulated stress.

    ¡¸ So well, the most disheveled among them were Shou-oneechan, Kurumi-chan, and Arisu-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ The three of them had the most stress accumulated? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so ¡¹

    Nei affirms.

    I know Shou-neechan¡¯s situation.

    ¡¸ I think I have an idea about Shou-neechan and Arisu ¡¹

    Arisu also was in a situation where her family had fallen, she was separated from her sister and parents, and she was the only one who became my sex slave.

    Moreover, she has to keep her dignified attitude in front of her former subjects, Mitama and Kinuka.

    Well yeah, that¡¯ll stress her out.

    ¡¸ But, Kurumi¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s the bodyguard of Motoko, the daughter of the Kuromiya house. She and Motoko came together to become my concubine.

    She¡¯s always with Motoko, smiling all the time, making delicious meals in the kitchen of the mansion, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Kurumi-chan is still young ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ve become family, through her Master, and of course, that girl has a strict personality, she already made her resolve, but¡­ ¡¹

    Still¡­

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t mean that her heart was ready for it ¡¹

    She¡¯s prepared to live with Motoko for the rest of her life, to become my woman.

    But, her heart doesn¡¯t feel the same way

    ¡¸ So, what should I do then? ¡¹

    I asked Nei.

    ¡¸ The same thing with Agnes ¡¹

    The same thing with Agnes?

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, just have sex with them like before They¡¯ll calm down soon enough ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ I think getting a bit dependent is okay, as long as it doesn¡¯t reach the point of addiction. If you force anything on them, then it¡¯ll break their hearts. So, I think that it¡¯s okay for them to depend on Yo-chan for a bit. No person would die from having too much sex ¡¹

    It¡¯s not bad for those who have weak hearts to depend on something.

    It¡¯s a safe mode so their hearts don¡¯t break.

    ¡¸ So, you can just enjoy it Yo-chan. Get even more silly in sex. I mean, those girls are enjoying it, and it relieves them of their stress ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­ ¡¹

    I said. Nei reached to me and pat my head.

    ¡¸ We depend on Yo-chan, and Yo-chan can depend on us too. ¡¹ We¡¯re Yo-chan¡¯s big sister you know ¡¹

    Nei said. I realized something.

    Nei mentioned last night that it¡¯s a gathering of those who have accumulated stress.

    I see.

    I guess I¡¯ve also been stressed out recently.

    Even now.

    From Nei¡¯s eyes¡­

    ¡¸ As for Kurumi, she needs to be put separately from Motoko sometimes ¡¹

    I suggested.

    ¡¸ Arisu also was able to vent out a lot since we separated her from Mitama and Kinuka yesterday ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, Onee-chan agrees. Last night, she was scared so Motoko-san was with her, but I think getting Kurumi-chan alone would do her good ¡¹

    Nei pats my head and smiled at me.

 CH 1463

    ¡¸ Darling, don¡¯t make that face ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s in the van on the way to middle school.

    Edie, who was listening to our conversation, looked at me and laughed.

    ¡¸ Sex is a fun thing to do, so you shouldn¡¯t look so serious, or worried when we¡¯re having a fun talk ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s important with Kurumi and Arisu is that Darling enjoys sex with them. If Darling is having fun and feeling good, then they¡¯ll feel the same way, if you don¡¯t enjoy it, then it won¡¯t be fun for us either ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I think Edie¡¯s right ¡¹

    My worries won¡¯t solve anything.

    ¡¸ Yes, you just have to enjoy sex ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Man, boss is just so intriguing ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs from the driver¡¯s seat.

    I look at Matsumoto Miki-san and Izumi, and they seem to be shocked.

    Kurose Anju also seems to be concerned about our situation while pretending to be concentrating on the rear.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s my first time seeing people talk so seriously about sex ¡¹

    Izumi mutters.

    ¡¸ Izumi, didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry nyan ¡¹

    Izumi shrinks.

    ¡¸ But, I think that¡¯s great. It¡¯s quite amusing ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san.

    ¡¸ I used to think that Barbie-san and others were the craziest and most outlandish people in the world, but Boss is a different breed. As expected. Hats off ¡¹

    No, Barbie-san and Ruby-san are much more amazing.

    They¡¯re riding motorcycles half-naked, wielding flamethrowers and such.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just breaking through, currently, we¡¯re trespassing in a middle school for a middle school girl. Boss is just amazing because you¡¯re just human, yet you do silly things with such seriousness. I think it¡¯s absurd and amusing. And Exciting ¡¹

    ¡¸ R-Right¡­ ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s in high spirits so I guess that¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸ By the way, how do we break in? What¡¯s our plan after reaching the judo hall? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­well¡­

    ¡¸ I have a small flamethrower on board, should we light things up? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said. Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s surprised.

    I looked at the case in the cargo area.

    Oh, this one.

    ¡¸ Hmm. Depends on the situation. We might just burn down the judo hall if they got me angry ¡¹

    ¡¸ You¡¯re joking? ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san looks at me.

    ¡¸ No, we¡¯re just putting that on our options ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, if the situation goes badly, then we can just set it on fire and take advantage of the commotion to escape ¡¹

    ¡¸ In that case, we¡¯ll just leave this car. I already got permission from Margo-oneechan ¡¹

    Edie and Nei said.

    ¡¸ To think that you¡¯re going to abandon a car for just a picture of a middle school girl, that¡¯s so romantic. ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs again.

    Miki-san¡¯s face is turning darker, but Nei;

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry too much about it, I did burn down a kendo hall before ¡¹

    Oh right, there¡¯s that.

    This was before I entered high school, Nei and Margo talked about burning down the kendo hall.

    That case started the legend of Natou Nei, the delinquent.

    ¡¸ By the way, we¡¯re arriving soon ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san, I looked out of the window and see a building that seem like a school.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re parking for a moment ¡¹

    Then, the van parks on the shoulder of the road, looking for the front gate of the middle school we see.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not uncommon for construction workers to park their cars on the side of the road early in the morning to adjust their hours. ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said and took out tiny binoculars.

    She looked at the main entrance.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s still early morning so there don¡¯t seem to be that many students. There are cameras around. It¡¯s attached to the pole on the upper right of the gate. Then, there¡¯s a camera at the far left of the school grounds. I¡¯m sketching it ¡¹

    Then, Kinoshita-san took out a sketchbook and drew quickly the situation around the main gate.

    Meanwhile.

    ¡¸ Uhm ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san speaks up.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been wondering for a while now¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ What is it? ¡¹

    Nei, who was sitting next to Miki-san, answered.

    ¡¸ Why aren¡¯t you asking me when it¡¯s my school? ¡¹

    We haven¡¯t asked Miki-san anything about her middle school.

    ¡¸ Oh, there¡¯s no point to it ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    ¡¸ B-But, that¡¯s the school I go to every day ¡¹

    Miki-san looks uneasy. She can¡¯t see the end of our thoughts.

    ¡¸ Well yes, but how many times have you been in school at this time of day Miki-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ What? ¡¹

    ¡¸ How many times have you walked through the front of the main gate at this time of day, Miki-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Only the sports club arrives early for morning training.

    Miki-san isn¡¯t from any sports club.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re not letting Miki-san¡¯s knowledge give us bias. Thus, we¡¯re handling the situation without any prior information ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯m done. The cameras are here and here. You don¡¯t have to be conscious about it, but just make sure the cameras don¡¯t see your faces ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san gives me a sketchbook of the situation around the main gate.

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    I look at the sketch to check the location of the camera with Nei and Edie and show it to Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Izumi, you don¡¯t have to look at it. I mean, don¡¯t show your face. Hide until I tell you it¡¯s good ¡¹

    Izumi tries to peek at the sketch so I gave her an order.

    ¡¸ Izumi-san, please hide for now ¡¹

    Tsukiko from the passenger seat guides Izumi using her Miko power.

    ¡¸ I-I understand nyan ¡¹

    Izumi hides in the trunk of the van.

    ¡¸ Also, unfortunately, the gate isn¡¯t wide enough for our car to get through ¡¹

    True, it¡¯s open only enough for students to enter.

    ¡¸ As expected, we need to go through the main gate where the cameras are. Anju-chan, let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looks at Kurose Anju

    Kurose Anju¡¯s wearing a middle-school PE uniform, she can go through the main gate and open it wide enough for the car to pass, and then we¡¯ll drive inside.

    That¡¯s the kind of strategy we¡¯re going with.

    ¡¸ And so, Anju-chan, sorry but please go to the Judo hall on foot, you¡¯ll stand out so you don¡¯t have to run. But please join us in five minutes ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    Kurose Anju moves from the rear of the cargo area to the sliding door of the van.

    She¡¯s trained as a bodyguard, so she should know the buildings inside the middle school are located.

    ¡¸ If anything happens we¡¯ll be on your back, so stay calm ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes ¡¹

    Edie motivated her and then, Kurose Anju opened the sliding door and went out.

    She went to the main gate and slowly opened it, trying not to stand out.

    A male student was walking to school in front of Anju, dressed in a school uniform.

    There are no students behind her.

    ¡¸ Yes, don¡¯t rush, take a nice tempo. But still, Anju walks too cleanly ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s right, Kurose Anju¡¯s walk is too elegant for someone swearing jerseys.

    ¡¸ She was in a boarding school for the upper class in Switzerland until before summer ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right. Kurose Anju was serving as Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s bodyguard while attending school in Switzerland.

    ¡¸ That school definitely taught her how to walk elegantly like that ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s great that she walks beautifully, but she doesn¡¯t look like a middle school girl at all ¡¹

    I look at Kurose Anju¡¯s small butt and muttered.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll give Anju some lessons on various ways of walking ¡¹

    Edie came from an assassination cult in New Orleans, so she has that mastered.

    ¡¸ Okay, touchdown ¡¹

    Kurose Anju reaches the main gate.

    ¡¸ Look at her, she¡¯s adjusted her strides so the other students would be gone by the time she¡¯s there. That¡¯s impressive ¡¹

    Yeah, she arrived at the main gate just as the students were breaking off from the gate.

    Then, Kurose Anju touches the edge of the gate.

    She braces her legs and pushed them.

    The huge gate slowly opens.

    ¡¸ We should start moving now ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san turns on the engine.

    Then, she pushes the accelerator.

    We¡¯re driving slowly.

    By the time Kurose Anju opens the gate enough for us to get in¡­

    We passed through the gate.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Hey, you, what are you doing? ¡¹

    I see a huge man who looked like a middle-school teacher running towards Kurose Anju from the left side of the gate, which is a blind spot from the outside.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t open the gate without asking! What year are you on? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s Otani-sensei, he¡¯s a medical guidance staff ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san says from inside the van.

    ¡¸ Damn, he¡¯s hiding from where the students can¡¯t see and checks on their clothes and stuff ¡¹

    Nei said.

    That teacher looks scary, this is bad.

    How do we deal with it?

    ¡¸ Kinoshita-san, just continue driving, then stop the car as soon as you enter the main gate ¡¹

    Tsukiko said, and she opened the passenger seat in a hurry.

    ¡¸ Roger! ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san accelerates the car to plow the car between the teacher and Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ There we go! ¡¹

    Kikikiki, the brakes squeal.

    ¡¸ W-What the hell?! That was dangerous you know! ¡¹

    The teacher¡¯s attention turned from Kurose Anju to our van.

    ¡¸ Good Morning. We¡¯re here to inspect the water supply ¡¹

    Tsukiko then speaks from the passenger seat.

    ¡¸ W-Water supply? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, Sanka-sensei, the Judo club advisor told us to check the judo hall as there might be a leak ¡¹

    Tsukiko uses her power.

    ¡¸ I think Otani-sensei is aware of that, yes? ¡¹

    The medical guidance teacher¡­

    ¡¸ Ah? I think I heard about it. Yeah. Right, the judo hall is¡­ ¡¹

    His memories are overwritten.

    ¡¸ Yes. So, there should be no problems if we go inside, the inspection will only take 30 minutes. There should be no problems with this company¡¯s car on campus in the meantime ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with that ¡¹

    ¡¸ If there are any other staff in the faculty room or if anyone asks about it, then please tell them that It¡¯s just a plumbing company coming for inspection ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, I got it. I¡¯ll answer them that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, please return to the staff room. Inspecting the attendance today is over ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right. I¡¯ll do just that ¡¹

    The teacher turns around and walks to the building.

    He¡¯s completely forgotten that he saw Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ How? ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸ Oh that? Tsukiko-san is one of those you call a hypnotist ¡¹

    Nei explains wrongly while laughing.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Anju-chan, get in, we¡¯ll get there sooner ¡¹

    We already stopped the car, so we should take Kurose Anju with us now.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sorry. I was surprised ¡¹

    Kurose Anju says while getting inside

    It seems that she¡¯s reflecting on being unable to react when the teacher suddenly appeared.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t mind it. We¡¯re used to it ¡¹

    I told Kurose Anju.

    I was like that too.

    Back when I had just joined the Black Forest.

    ¡¸ Okay, let¡¯s drive off now ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san drives the car again.

    Our car¡¯s inside the middle school, so we¡¯re driving slowly.

    This time, we headed to the judo hall without any stops.

    We cut around and went to the back of the school building.

    It¡¯s on the side of the gym.

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you for boarding our trip. We¡¯re reaching the judo hall, Judo Hall is our next stop. Please don¡¯t forget your belongings while you unboard ¡¹

    Finally¡­

    We¡¯ve reached the judo hall where Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s boyfriend is.

    It makes you think that what you see is a coincidence.

    I wonder what that means¡­

 CH 1464

    ¡¸ Okay, thank you for riding the van. We¡¯re arriving in front of the Judo Hall soon. Please do not forget your belongings ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san parks the car in front of the Judo hall

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, let¡¯s finish this in five minutes ¡¹

    Nei told me.

    I don¡¯t know what will be the effect of us getting caught by that middle school teacher at the gate will be.

    Even if that teacher tells the other teachers and staff that we¡¯re plumbing contractors who were called in by the judo advisor as Tsukiko altered his memories¡­

    Someone might find it suspicious and come to the judo hall to check.

    Besides, you¡¯d normally go to the office to pick up the permit to enter middle school, but we ignored that process.

    Currently, it¡¯s better if we quickly clean up the matter of Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s boyfriend and flee immediately.

    ¡¸ Anju-chan stay in the car, watch over, if anyone comes over, let us know immediately ¡¹

    Nei gives instructions

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Should we take Izumi with us? Tsukiko, don¡¯t let Izumi do anything unnecessary ¡¹

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko suppresses Izumi¡¯s movement and speech with her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Well then, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san got out of the driver¡¯s seat first, and opened the rear door, taking out her main weapon, the flail.

    I also checked the beat-up stick hidden at the back of my uniform.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be going first, then Tsukiko goes Second, and Darling will follow behind. Ryoko will be guarding the rear ¡¹

    ¡¸ Roger that ¡¹

    ¡¸ Miki-san, get off too ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san got out of the van as Nei pulled her off.

    Everyone except Kurose Anju, who will remain in the car, gathered in front of the Judo hall.

    I hear the Judo club members training inside.

    Throwing, falling, shouting.

    ¡¸ If everyone¡¯s training inside, then that means that the entrance is unlocked ¡¹

    During training, there¡¯s no sense in locking the door.

    ¡¸ Yo-chan, you good? ¡¹

    Nei said. Edie, Tsukiko, and Kinoshita-san looked at me. Izumi and Miki-san too.

    ¡¸ Good, break in ¡¹

    As soon as I give out the order. Edie opens the door and jumps inside the Judo hall.

    ¡¸ Haaaa!!! ¡¹

    Immediately after, she releases intense Qi inside the Judo hall

    The Judo hall members and advisor indoors turned to Edie and stiffened.

    Then, Tsukiko walks into the judo hall right after Edie¡­

    Putting the people inside the hall in the range of her Miko power.

    ¡¸ Okay, quiet down everyone. Please remain in that pose and listen to me ¡¹

    Some of the judo hall members are in the middle of grappling, and some are still pinned, but¡­

    Tsukiko gave orders to everyone, and so they watch her in that pose.

    ¡¸ You must be Sanka-sensei, the judo club advisor? ¡¹

    Tsukiko approached the well-built teacher who was teaching the judo club members.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re from a plumbing company, sir have contracted us to inspect the water supply in the judo hall. The inspection will be over soon so don¡¯t worry about it. Is that clear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, yeah, right. I did ask to inspect the water supply, yes ¡¹

    Her Miko power rewrites his memory.

    ¡¸ Okay. By the way, our inspection is a little different from the norm. But since this is just a water supply inspection, don¡¯t mind it too much ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh¡­okay ¡¹

    Tsukiko turned to me after gaining the advisor¡¯s approval.

    ¡¸ Kou-sama, please do ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks, Tsukiko ¡¹

    I moved forward.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s go ¡¹

    Nei holds Matsumoto Miki and moved forward.

    Izumi also looks at us, accompanied by Kinoshita-san, ready to use the flail for battle.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, is there anyone among them who recognize Miki-san or me? ¡¹

    I asked.

    The advisors and the judo club members are looking at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ No, I asked them all to focus only on me ¡¹

    So that¡¯s why.

    Matsumoto Miki¡¯s a student in this middle school, and she¡¯s supposed to be dating one of the judo club members here, and yet, none of them are looking at Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Okay, so which one of them is Kenichi Sakuragi. If you¡¯re here, then come forward ¡¹

    ¡¸ Kenichi Sakuragi-san, come forward, please answer Kou-sama¡¯s questions honestly ¡¹

    Then.

    One man in a Judo uniform comes forward.

    He should be in the third year, yet he¡¯s well-built. A shaved head and pimple-faced.

    Then, there¡¯s also the bold personality of martial artists.

    I also went to middle school.

    The kind of guys who are so bossy just because they do Judo, being stronger than ordinary students.

    Now that Edie¡¯s dominating over the school, the guys in the athletic department have matured recently.

    ¡¸ Are you Kenichi Sakuragi? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, what about it? ¡¹

    Sakuragi replied in displeasure.

    ¡¸ You have the photo of Matsumoto Miki in her underwear, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I asked straight out since we don¡¯t have time.

    Sakuragi¡¯s face turned stiff.

    Miki-san, who¡¯s watching next to Nei, also did.

    ¡¸ Please answer honestly ¡¹

    Tsukiko uses her power.

    ¡¸ I do, but what about it? ¡¹

    Sakuragi admits it.

    ¡¸ Where is it? Is it on your phone? You didn¡¯t save the image on your computer, transfer it elsewhere, or upload it over the internet, have you? ¡¹

    Sakuragi?

    ¡¸ It¡¯s on my phone. I didn¡¯t move it or send it anywhere else, but why does that matter? ¡¹

    So, only on his phone.

    I looked at Tsukiko, and she nodded. Sakuragi¡¯s not lying.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Did you show Miki-san¡¯s photo to anyone? ¡¹

    Miki-san trembles. Nei pats Miki-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Err, uhm ¡¹

    ¡¸ You showed it to someone, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I did, what about it? You¡¯ve got nothing to do with it ¡¹

    Sakuragi¡¯s opposing.

    ¡¸ So you showed the photo, how many? Are they here? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just answer the question ¡¹

    I shouted. Sakuragi;

    ¡¸ 4 People. They¡¯re all here ¡¹

    So he showed it to his close friends?

    ¡¸ But, what about it? You don¡¯t care who I show my girlfriend¡¯s photo to! ¡¹

    Sakuragi glares at me.

    ¡¸ You know that Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s father died recently and she was having a hard time, don¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I know, what about it? ¡¹

    When his supposed girlfriend was having a hard time¡­

    Not only he made her send an embarrassing photo of herself, he even showed it to his friends.

    ¡¸ Those who saw Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s photo in her underwear from this guy¡¯s phone, raise your hands ¡¹

    I tell the other club members

    ¡¸ Raise your hand if that fits the description ¡¹

    Tsukiko said. Four boys in judo uniform raised their hands.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve checked ¡¹

    Tsukiko confirmed their memories.

    ¡¸ Okay, those who raised their hands, and Sakuragi, bring your phones here ¡¹

    I ordered.

    ¡¸ Dash! Hurry! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Please bring them ¡¹

    Sakuragi and the four other judo club members ran as fast as they could to the locker room and back to the judo hall.

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a good one outside, I¡¯ll go get it ¡¹

    Edie went outside and brought in a couple of concrete blocks from outside the judo hall.

    ¡¸ Here ¡¹

    She piles it in front of me.

    ¡¸ I brought it, but¡­ ¡¹

    Sakuragi and the four bring in their smartphones.

    ¡¸ Show us Matsumoto-san¡¯s photo ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do it ¡¹

    Tsukiko gives the order and Sakuragi opens his phone.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s this one, what about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Give me your phone ¡¹

    ¡¸ Do as Kou-sama says ¡¹

    I took Sakuragi¡¯s phone.

    The screen shows Matsumoto Miki-san taking a selfie in her white underwear.

    It¡¯s after her father died, so her complexion is poor, and there¡¯s no color in her eyes either.

    Her expression is so bad, yet, he showed it off to his friends?

    ¡¸ Miki-san, is it this photo? ¡¹

    I showed Miki-san the phone.

    ¡¸ Y-Yes. It¡¯s that one ¡¹

    Miki-san answers while Nei supports her from behind.

    Her eyes are getting teary.

    Sakuragi who¡¯s under Tsukiko¡¯s control, can¡¯t see Miki-san right now.

    ¡¸ We should get rid of this photo¡­ ¡¹

    I brought Sakuragi¡¯s phone to the concrete block Edie brought in

    Then, I took out my beat-up stick.

    ¡¸ Like this!!! ¡¹

    I swing my stick and slammed the phone.

    Beki!!

    The first strike breaks Sakuragi¡¯s phone.

    ¡¸ What the hell?! ¡¹

    Sakuragi shouts, but¡­

    ¡¸ Shut up ¡¹

    ¡¸ Quiet ¡¹

    I slammed Sakuragi¡¯s phone over and over again.

    Baki! Bako! Gan Dan! Bakan!

    Sakuragi¡¯s smartphone is reduced to pieces.

    ¡¸ Darling, I think that¡¯s good enough, the storage is already shattered ¡¹

    Edie told me that the phone is irrecoverable.

    ¡¸ Oh yeah, this is the sim card ¡¹

    Edie picks a card from the wreckage.

    ¡¸ Give ¡¹

    I took the card from Edie and smashed the sim card with my stick.

    I¡¯m making sure that it can¡¯t be used again.

    ¡¸ Next, give me your phone ¡¹

    I look at the four guys who have seen the image of Matsumoto Miki-san.

    The club members tremble after they saw me smash the phone.

    ¡¸ Give it to Kou-sama ¡¹

    Tsukiko ordered, the judo club members were forced to bring their phones to me.

    I smashed their phones with just one hit.

    Baki, bako, bagan, baga

    But, I made sure that their screens are shattered, and the case is broken.

    I¡¯ll leave the SIM card in place so they can reuse it when they buy a new phone.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko, erase their memories of Matsumoto Miki ¡¹

    I asked Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ No, if they recall Miki-san, then make it so they think of Tokugawa Ieyasu instead. If they still force themselves to remember, then give them Tokugawa Hidetada ¡¹

    It¡¯s much easier to overwrite someone¡¯s memory than remove it with the Miko power.

    It¡¯s also less likely to break their minds.

    ¡¸ Certainly ¡¹

    Tsukiko touches Sakuragi Kenichi¡¯s head.

    ¡¸ Okay, I¡¯ve replaced Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s image in their memories with the portrait of Tokugawa Ieyasu after the battle of Mikatagahara. When they think of Miki-san, all they¡¯ll remember is Ieyasu¡¯s frowning face ¡¹

    Then, Tsukiko also touched the heads of the other four.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m done, Kou-sama ¡¹

    ¡¸ Okay, retreat ¡¹

    We need to hurry and escape

    It¡¯s already past five minutes.

    Tsukiko then looked at the judo club adviser.

    ¡¸ Sanka-sensei, the water inspection is over. Once you¡¯re sure that we left, you all will be able to move again. Is that clear? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Y-Yeah, okay ¡¹

    The teacher replies dumbfoundedly as he¡¯s still under Tsukiko¡¯s control

 CH 1465

    ¡¸ We¡¯re retreating ¡¹

    Following Nei¡¯s voice, we retreated from the Judo hall.

    Matsumoto Miki seems to have lost her strength, but Nei and Edie took her outside, almost carrying her.

    Tsukiko and I are pulling Izumi.

    ¡¸ Students are coming from there, please hurry and get in ¡¹

    Kurose Anju tells us from inside the van disguised as Maruko Equipment.

    Kinoshita-san and Edie are wearing work gear, they hide Miki and Izumi from the students coming towards the judo hall so they don¡¯t see them getting inside the car.

    Nei and I also got inside the car.

    ¡¸ Ryouko, I¡¯ll hold onto your flail ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Edie took the weapon from Kinoshita-san, opened the back of the van, tucks it inside, and closed it.

    Meanwhile, Kinoshita-san reached the driver¡¯s seat.

    Tsukiko¡¯s sitting on the passenger seat.

    Edie jumped in, closed the sliding door, and the van departed.

    ¡¸ Nei, hide Miki. Darling and others, hide your heads ¡¹

    Edie and the girls are disguised as plumbing company workers, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem if the students see them, but Izumi and I can¡¯t be seen inside the car, as we¡¯re wearing school uniforms, much less Matsumoto Miki, who¡¯s in her middle school uniform from here, and Kurose Anju who wears a jersey.

    If they mistook the van for kidnapping middle-schoolers, then it¡¯ll make a fuss.

    So, the van drives at a slow pace, not to warrant suspicion.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re clear ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, please remain hidden until we pass through the gate ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san told us.

    ¡¸ Hmm, it seems that there are more students than earlier ¡¹

    When we entered the school, it was still early in the day, so there weren¡¯t that many students going to school.

    But just a few minutes later, there¡¯s an increase in student density.

    ¡¸ It seems that a bus has arrived at the stop ¡¹

    Oh, so that¡¯s why.

    ¡¸ The gate remained as is. We¡¯ll just pass through ¡¹

    The gate Kurose Anju opened wider for our van to pass through remained open.

    The van shook from a bump.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re outside. But please remain hidden ¡¹

    The car shakes again.

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re clear ¡¹

    I raised my head and looked back.

    Miki-san¡¯s middle school is getting further away.

    ¡¸ Haa, haa, haa ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s hyperventilating next to me. She seems to be in pain.

    Oh right.

    ¡¸ Tsukiko. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. Izumi-san, you can talk now ¡¹

    Tsukiko used her Miko power so Izumi won¡¯t make a fuss, and then Izumi was in a panic, her body was confused, and so she started hyperventilating.

    ¡¸ Aaaaaah, aaaah ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s suddenly raising her voice.

    ¡¸ That was scary! That was really scary!!! ¡¹

    She holds her tears as she screams.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re too noisy, it¡¯s not that scary ¡¹

    Nei, Edie, Tsukiko, and Kinoshita-san were as calm as me.

    ¡¸ That was scary! There were a ton of judo men, and even the teacher at the gate was scary ¡¹

    Err.

    I know a lot of people much scarier than that teacher.

    ¡¸ Above all, you¡¯re the scariest! ¡¹

    Izumi points at me.

    ¡¸ Me? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes! How were you able to just smash that phone even in that situation? ¡¹

    You¡¯re scared that I smashed Sakuragi and his friend¡¯s phones?

    ¡¸ Ya-chan, am I scary? ¡¹

    I asked Nei, who was in the seat in front of me.

    Nei¡¯s still hugging Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸ Not at all, it¡¯s just the usual cute Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸ Darling¡¯s getting much more amusing than usual ¡¹

    ¡¸ I was about to laugh back then ¡¹

    Edie and Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸ No! It was scary! ¡¹

    Izumi says loudly, then realized.

    ¡¸ No, nothing, it wasn¡¯t scary nyan ¡¹

    She tried to fix her speech and added nyan.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t go against Kou-kun-san ¡¹

    Then, she turned meek.

    What happened.

    ¡¸ It was scary for me too ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san in Nei¡¯s arms, speaks up.

    ¡¸ I didn¡¯t think of you people as scary until now ¡¹

    Miki-san trembles.

    ¡¸ Was it really that scary? We just trespassed into a middle school, stormed a judo hall, took their phones, and smashed it and now we¡¯re retreating, right? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t expect it to scare them that much

    ¡¸ Right¡­ I thought you¡¯d at least break Sakuragi¡¯s bones on his hand and feet, set fire to the judo hall, and go home. But, breaking his smartphone is just so funny¡­can I laugh now? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Sure ¡¹

    ¡¸ That was the best, so hilarious. As expected, Boss is so fun ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not it, I was only afraid, nyan ¡¹

    Izumi?

    ¡¸ Kou-kun-san, did you do something this horrible just to show it to Miki-san? Right? ¡¹

    Izumi looked at me.

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just retrieving Miki-san¡¯s lewd photo, then Kou-kun-san and others could do it by themselves, but you went out of the way to go to the judo hall early in the morning just to show it to Miki-san ¡¹

    Izumi said. Miki-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ Isn¡¯t that obvious? We could do it alone, using Tsukiko¡¯s power, targeting Sakuragi when he¡¯s alone after school, taking his phone, but that¡¯s not good for Miki-san ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Miki-san asks me.

    But before I could answer, Nei spoke.

    ¡¸ Miki-chan had to see Sakuragi-kun once again while you were still in a relationship

    ¡¸ ??? ¡¹

    Miki-san doesn¡¯t seem to get what Nei meant.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, you weren¡¯t sure if you liked Sakuragi-kun or not, but he pushed for the relationship, and you accepted it, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ This is important, so I want to get this straight, am I wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No, it is as you say ¡¹

    Miki-san nods.

    She¡¯s been anxious since her father¡¯s death and worried that she might be unable to continue her studies.

    Therefore, she accepted Sakuragi¡¯s offer.

    ¡¸ But, Miki-san was so busy that you didn¡¯t even have the time to see or go on a date with Sakuragi-kun, so you felt that you were indebted to him, so he asked you to send a photo of yourself in underwear, You two were supposed to be in a relationship ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s right ¡¹

    Miki-san replies depressingly as if she did something shameful.

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why Yo-chan wanted Miki-san to see Sakuragi-kun again ¡¹

    Nei smiled gently at Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Why? I don¡¯t understand ¡¹

    Miki-san looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ What I mean is that Miki-san¡¯s the type who respects her partner that she tied herself with since she¡¯s in a proper relationship ¡¹

    Although they agreed to be in a relationship, Miki¡¯s done nothing specifically lover-like with Sakuragi.

    Despite that, when Sakuragi asked for it, she sent an embarrassing photo of herself.

    That¡¯s because she recognizes Sakuragi as her boyfriend in her head.

    That¡¯s why she feels sorry for him.

    ¡¸ Sometimes, it¡¯s much clearer when you see them in person than just whatever you think in your head ¡¹

    I told Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Seeing Sakuragi himself in the flesh earlier, what did you think? What did you feel when you walked into the judo hall and saw Sakuragi¡¯s face ¡¹

    ¡¸ Did you feel closer to Sakuragi-kun than us? ¡¹

    Nei added.

    We got acquainted with Miki-san yesterday afternoon, unlike her sister, Miki-san still doesn¡¯t trust us.

    If Miki-san¡¯s perception in her head is correct, then she should¡¯ve felt relieved seeing Sakuragi, whom she had been dating since.

    She should feel closer to him than us.

    ¡¸ I felt weird. Somehow, he looked like a stranger ¡¹

    Miki-san replied.

    ¡¸ You knew at a glance, didn¡¯t you? You don¡¯t even love Sakuragi-kun¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ And, Sakuragi didn¡¯t love Miki either ¡¹

    Edie smiled gently.

    ¡¸ Of course. Why would he show Miki-san¡¯s photo in her underwear to his friends if he loves her ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san concluded.

    ¡¸ Miki-san, what were your thoughts when you discovered that Sakuragi-kun showed off your photo to his friends? ¡¹

    Nei asks another question.

    Miki-san.

    ¡¸ I hated it. Why did I agree to date that boy, it¡¯s embarrassing and miserable, and it gets on my nerves ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, what were your thoughts when Yo-chan smashed Sakuragi-kun¡¯s phone? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I thought¡­that¡¯s just overkill¡­and the way he broke the phone was scary, but¡­ ¡¹

    I thought so, I was making a scary look.

    ¡¸ But, you felt happy, didn¡¯t you? Yo-chan went that far because he was angry for Miki-san. ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­yes¡­ I thought of that ¡¹

    Miki-san looked down and replied.

    ¡¸ I guess Sakuragi-kun is gone from Miki-san¡¯s mind now. You don¡¯t feel obliged to him anymore. Miki-san wasn¡¯t in love with Sakuragi-kun, and he wasn¡¯t in love with Miki-san either. Far from a romantic relationship, you weren¡¯t even in any relationship. Now, your relationship with him is cut off ¡¹

    Nei hugs Miki-san and pats her head.

    ¡¸ Yes. That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s right¡­but¡­ ¡¹

    Hmmm¡­

    ¡¸ Maybe I should¡¯ve told him that I don¡¯t want to be in a relationship with him anymore so I¡¯m breaking up with him ¡¹

    She looks up at Nei and said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, not at all. You don¡¯t need to ¡¹

    Nei speaks loudly.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t need to go that far for someone like him. Everything¡¯s settled now

    ¡¸ But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Besides, how would you contact him? He doesn¡¯t have a phone ¡¹

    I just smashed it to pieces.

    I even snapped his SIM card so he can¡¯t even just change to another phone.

    ¡¸ Of course. Gyahahaha, so hilarious ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san bursts out laughing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t even write down Miki-san¡¯s email anywhere. He¡¯s the type who can¡¯t do anything without his phone, so he can¡¯t contact you now. Gyahahaha ¡¹

    I also think so.

    ¡¸ However, I could still meet Sakuragi-kun in school. Ah ¡¹

    Miki-san makes a noise.

    ¡¸ I still have school today ¡¹

    Miki-san turned around, but the school she goes to is already far off.

    Today is Monday, and Miki-san has school today.

    Yet, she left school together with us.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s okay too, Miki-san will change schools ¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸ Marika and Maki will go to the same music high school, but you¡¯ll go to a different school for the remaining year and a half ¡¹

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Our family has a lot of allies, but also a lot of enemies. Therefore, I¡¯d rather not have you in a school that¡¯s easy to infiltrate. We can¡¯t just send security only for Miki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are we moving her to the same school Mana-chan and the girls go through? ¡¹

    Nei asks me.

    ¡¸ No, how about we send her to Misuzu¡¯s school? Miki-san¡¯s learning violin after all ¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s in the middle of the year, having Miki-san enroll in a school for the young ladies of nobility would be a positive thing.

    ¡¸ I think that¡¯s great, but I think that it¡¯s going to be hard to push it in this late ¡¹

    Nei¡¯s right, the school for the young ladies just had Agnes, and the Takakura shrine maidens pushed in just recently.

    Besides, only daughters of nobility and their servants are allowed to attend that school.

    ¡¸ Maybe we can have her enroll as an attendant of someone, I¡¯ll talk to Misuzu ¡¹

    I said.

    Then, I looked at Miki-san who looks uneasy.

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re not convinced, let¡¯s do this. I order you, Miki-san, you should never see Sakuragi ever again. If you¡¯re forced to do it, then you don¡¯t have to worry about it. You have no choice but to do it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. Yo-chan gave his directive, just forget Sakuragi-kun ¡¹

    Nei added.

    ¡¸ I understand. I¡¯ll do that ¡¹

    Miki-san agreed.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s the only thing I can do, if so, I¡¯ll do it ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Haaaa¡­ ¡¹

    Suddenly, Izumi sighs loudly.

    ¡¸ I think I get what Maki-oneesama meant ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Last night, Maki-oneesama mentioned that Kou-kun-san is such a considerate man ¡¹

    Speaking of which, Maki did say that.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve had enough. I get it now. Hats off nyan. I¡¯m no match against Kou-kun-san nyan ¡¹

    Izumi said.

    ¡¸ Just do what you want. I¡¯m giving up nyan ¡¹

    Then, she sighed.

    ¡¸ So she says, Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei smiled.

    Edie¡¯s also smiling.

    ¡¸ I think it¡¯s time for us to let Boss do as he pleases with us too, right, Anju-chan? ¡¹

    She speaks to Kurose Anju, who¡¯s watching the rear of the van.

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t be a sore loser. It only gives bad results ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s been my bodyguard since the other day.

    She¡¯s still not convinced inside.

    I think it¡¯s about time to settle it with Kurose Anju.

    However, Miki goes first for now.

    ¡¸ We¡¯ll take care of the paperwork in changing schools. We¡¯ll send someone to collect Miki-san¡¯s personal belongings in school. you don¡¯t need to go to that school anymore ¡¹

    In short, she doesn¡¯t have to meet Sakuragi.

    ¡¸ I know it¡¯s hard to part from your close friends but, accept it. You¡¯ll invite them soon enough to your violin concert ¡¹

    I said. Izumi mutters.

    ¡¸ You sure are considerate nyan ¡¹

 CH 1466

    ¡¸ You sure are considerate nyan ¡¹

    Izumi said. I¡­

    ¡¸ No. That¡¯s not the case ¡¹

    Izumi and Miki-san looked at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m only doing this because I want to. I want to satisfy myself, and it¡¯s not what Izumi thinks ¡¹

    I¡¯m just a high-school student, and yet¡­

    Using the Black Forest, Kouzuki SS, or the Miko power.

    I¡¯m entrusted with power that ordinary students cannot possess.

    Yes, I¡¯m entrusted with power.

    That power isn¡¯t mine.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t use that power as I please.

    I must decide how far I can go.

    ¡¸ I just want to do it for myself. I also want to be worthy of my family members. Therefore, whatever it is, no matter how much work it takes, I want to see it through with my eyes and I want to be responsible for it ¡¹

    That¡¯s why I go to the front and do not leave it to others.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s just my selfish thoughts, not because I want to look after you ¡¹

    I said. The van turned quiet.

    The one to break the silence is¡­

    ¡¸ Darling, are you hungry? ¡¹

    Edie.

    ¡¸ You still haven¡¯t eaten Ai¡¯s bread? ¡¹

    Right, Ai gave me an experimental pastry when we were leaving.

    I haven¡¯t eaten yet since I was busy infiltrating Miki-san¡¯s middle school.

    ¡¸ Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. ¡¹

    Yukino ate all the sandwiches prepared for me earlier this breakfast.

    Now that one of the problems is finished, I find myself hungry.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s eat together, Kinoshita-san park the car somewhere ¡¹

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san pulled up to the bank of the river road and parked the van.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s eat breakfast. Which would you eat, Yo-chan? ¡¹

    Nei opens Ai¡¯s bag.

    There are various baked goods in it.

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, split it two per head ¡¹

    I counted the pastries and divided it by the number of people in the van.,

    ¡¸ Eh, don¡¯t mind us. We ate our breakfast, Yo-chan can eat three or four ¡¹

    Nei said, but¡­

    ¡¸ No, Ai said that everyone should eat so two per head split will do ¡¹

    I looked at the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸ Which do you like to get Kinoshita-san? You can pick first ¡¹

    I should prioritize age at times like this

    Kinoshita-san looks young enough that you can call her a high-school girl but she¡¯s an adult already.

    ¡¸ Right, I¡¯ll take the pie over there and the cream bun in the front ¡¹

    ¡¸ What about Tsukiko? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take this and this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ya-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll pick one after Yo-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Just pick first ¡¹

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take this and this ¡¹

    ¡¸ Edie? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take this and this one ¡¹

    When going with the age Order, Izumi¡¯s in her first year in high school, Miki-san is in her third year in middle school, and Kurose Anju is the same age as Miki-san despite graduating from Switzerland already.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Miki-san, pick one ¡¹

    I¡¯ll give priority to Miki-san who¡¯s not my woman yet.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take this and this ¡¹

    Next.

    ¡¸ Anju, pick ¡¹

    ¡¸ O-Okay ¡¹

    Kurose Anju, who¡¯s watching out of the car, takes the bread.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll take this and this ¡¹

    The remaining pastries are two red-bean paste bread, one pie, and one chocolate croissant.

    ¡¸ Izumi, pick one ¡¹

    ¡¸ Eh, but I¡¯m a pet, so I¡¯ll take the leftovers ¡¹

    ¡¸ There are still four remaining, so you should pick two ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? Then I¡¯ll take this and this nyan ¡¹

    Izumi picked the pie and chocolate croissant.

    And so, the ones I¡¯m left with are the red-bean paste bread.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Izumi-chan, that¡¯s not it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Are you an idiot? ¡¹

    Nei and Edie scolded Izumi.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t usually leave the two red-bean paste bread like that ¡¹

    Miki-san looked at Izumi with a fed-up face.

    ¡¸ Gyahaha, Izumi-chan¡¯s so funny ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughed.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, but I don¡¯t like red-bean paste ¡¹

    Izumi speaks with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Drop it, Yo-chan, I¡¯ll take the red-bean paste bread ¡¹

    Nei took one.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll distribute tea ¡¹

    Meanwhile, Tsukiko poured tea from the bottle into the paper cups and distributed it to everyone.

    ¡¸ Then, let¡¯s eat ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks for the meal ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san speaks brightly, and then we ate food in the van

    ¡¸ Still, this is delicious ¡¹

    ¡¸ Ai-chan¡¯s getting better at baking ¡¹

    ¡¸ She¡¯s talented ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san, Nei, and Edie said.

    ¡¸ I had some yesterday too. This isn¡¯t pastry that a high-schooler would make ¡¹

    ¡¸ I think so too nyan ¡¹

    Miki-san and Izumi ate our pastry yesterday at the school festival.

    ¡¸ The bread is great, and the food in the Kuromori mansion is also delicious and so happy, don¡¯t you think so too, Anju-chan? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san told Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Yes. I think so too ¡¹

    ¡¸ I knew it, the best place to work is somewhere with good food ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles brightly, and Kurose Anju looks gloomy.

    ¡¸ What¡¯s wrong? ¡¹

    I asked Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ No, uhm, how do I say it¡­I wonder if it¡¯s the right thing to do, I just found myself as Kuromori-sama¡¯s bodyguard ¡¹

    I took Kurose Anju from Ishigami Mizuki just the other day.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. We all like Anju-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Anju has all the qualities of a good bodyguard when trained well ¡¹

    Nei and Edie are going to America with Margo-san soon.

    They want to train Kurose Anju to be my bodyguard by then.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, Anju-chan¡¯s earnest and cute, and you¡¯re one of the best candidates as Boss¡¯ bodyguard ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looks at me.

    I feel that Kurose Anju¡¯s worried about something else.

    ¡¸ Last night, I asked Misuzu. We¡¯re meeting up with the Ishigami house soon enough ¡¹

    I feel like Kurose Anju¡¯s worried that her contract with the Ishigami house is still intact

    She¡¯s got that personality after all.

    Mentioning the Ishigami house made Kurose Anju look at me.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll talk with the Ishigami house. You don¡¯t have to worry about it now ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you ¡¹

    ¡¸ Either way, this is going to be a conversation between two noble families so you don¡¯t have to worry about it ¡¹

    The Ishigami siblings were tricked to cause trouble for me, who¡¯s related to the Kouzuki house.

    That¡¯s why I had Ishigami Norio and Mizuki experience physical humiliation as punishment.

    I took Kurose Anju from them too.

    Whatever deal we come up with is a problem for the Kouzuki house and Ishigami house, not Kurose Anju¡¯s.

    However.

    Kurose Anju looks worried about something.

    ¡¸ Or perhaps you¡¯re dissatisfied with us? ¡¹

    I asked her directly.

    ¡¸ No, I feel honored that someone like me would serve someone involved with the Kouzuki house, which is a great noble family. Even allowing myself to enter Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    Kurose Anju¡¯s born into a family that has a bodyguard of the nobility.

    But the family they served for generations have have been lost in her parent¡¯s generation.

    So, she ended up serving as Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s bodyguard, who happened to have no bodyguard.

    However, Kurose Anju wasn¡¯t treated that well by the Ishigami house.

    So, I decided to take Kurose Anju because I thought that her talents and abilities would go to waste if I don¡¯t.

    Kouzuki house is at the top among the nobility, so serving me as her bodyguard is much more prestigious than the Ishigami house.

    Kurose Anju won¡¯t find it a bad deal.

    ¡¸ Right. The food is great, the tasks are fun, and the pay is amazing. You won¡¯t find a place better than this ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    I came to my senses.

    Oh right, we haven¡¯t talked about Kurose Anju¡¯s pay

    I don¡¯t even know Edie or Mitama¡¯s salary at all.

    ¡¸ As for your paycheck, you¡¯ll get what you need ¡¹

    I said.

    Kurose Anju was a bodyguard of the Ishigami house, which had strict conditions.

    I have a gut feeling that she has a reason why she needs to make money.

    That¡¯s why I have to pay no matter how much Kurose Anju needs, it¡¯s not about the salary.

    ¡¸ I have a Mother and two brothers ¡¹

    Kurose Anju speaks with a small voice.

    ¡¸ Okay. Living and school expenses. If you want, I can also cover your Mom¡¯s job and housing ¡¹

    I¡­

    I also need to check on Kurose Anju¡¯s home environment.

    I¡¯ve been busy for the past few days that it didn¡¯t come up to me.

    ¡¸ Huh, Boss hasn¡¯t heard from Seki-san? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looked at me dumbfoundedly

    ¡¸ Seki-san already has a full report on Anju-chan. Oh right, Seki-san was also busy yesterday and the day before that, I guess she hasn¡¯t passed it on yet ¡¹

    No, Shou-neechan¡­

    She¡¯s waiting for me to ask about Kurose Anju.

    She has everything arranged ahead of time, and she makes sure that there are no issues, furthermore;

    I¡¯m the owner of Kouzuki SS

    I took my phone out and called Shou-neechan.

    ¡º Yes. This is Seki ¡»

    Shou-neechan answered the call instantly

    ¡¸ About Kurose Anju¡¯s salary ¡¹

    ¡º Okay, I¡¯ll arrange them and report back ¡»

    I hear a gentle voice from the other side of the line.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ Love you, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡º Me too, it was amazing last night ¡»

    I had sex with Shou-neechan last night

    ¡¸ Me too, it felt amazing ¡¹

    ¡º Great. I¡¯ll handle the rest ¡»

    ¡¸ Yes, thanks ¡¹

    ¡º My schedule is still full today, good luck ¡»

    ¡¸ Thanks, take care, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    ¡º You too. I¡¯ll be excusing myself now ¡»

    ¡¸ Later, Shou-neechan ¡¹

    I ended the call.

    ¡¸ So, Anju-chan, Seki-san¡¯s going to handle your case personally ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san smiles.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore then, Anju-chan ¡¹

    Right, Kurose Anju shouldn¡¯t worry anymore.

    Shou-neechan¡¯s a perfectionist in her work.

    ¡¸ If you have worries, then you can contact your family later when we returned to the mansion ¡¹

    I told Kurose Anju

    ¡¸ You can also ask Seki-san for the details about your family ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ By the way, you can¡¯t tell your family about us. I think that Anju-chan¡¯s family phone has someone from the Ishigami house listening ¡¹

    I think Nei¡¯s right about that.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think that the Ishigami house would be honest enough to admit their faults and apologize. They¡¯ll try to find something to blame us for when we meet them. And that¡¯s why they¡¯d use you or your family for that ¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason why¡­

    Shou-neechan¡¯s sending protection to Kurose Anju¡¯s family.

    To keep them safe from the Ishigami house.

    ¡¸ But, don¡¯t worry, no matter what the Ishigami house does, they¡¯re no match against Kouzuki SS ¡¹

    ¡¸ Let Shou take care of it. She¡¯s amazing you know ¡¹

    Edie also added.

    ¡¸ I understand, I¡¯ll leave it to her ¡¹

    Kurose Anju said.

    ¡¸ I also need to make my resolve now ¡¹

    Just like Miki-san and Izumi.

    She can¡¯t run away now that I found her.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s right, give up the struggle. Join me ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san¡¯s voice echoes in the van.

    ¡¸ Still, even after two pastries, I¡¯m still hungry. What about you Boss? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san seems to be a big eater.

    I¡­

    I think I also want to eat something.

    ¡¸ Should we return to the mansion right away? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks

    ¡¸ Yo-chan won¡¯t get enough rest, if we go back to the mansion now, there will be a lot of hard work for Yo-chan ¡¹

    Nei objects.

    ¡¸ We can¡¯t go to any shops with this group either. ¡¹

    Edie looked at everyone in the van and smiled.

    It¡¯s Monday Today.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s already past 8.

    Putting aside Kinoshita-san, Tsukiko, Nei, and Edie wearing work gear¡­

    I¡¯m in my school uniform, Izumi¡¯s in her sailor uniform, Miki-san¡¯s wearing her middle-school uniform, and Kurose Anju¡¯s wearing a jersey.

    We can¡¯t go to 24/7 family restaurants or fast food.

    ¡¸ If so, let¡¯s go to Minaho-oneechan¡¯s place ¡¹

    Nei suggested.

    Minaho-neesan stayed over at the hotel in front of the station, the current Black Forest facility.

    ¡¸ Either way, we¡¯re going to meet up with Minaho-neechan later ¡¹

    This afternoon, we¡¯re going with Minaho-neesan to take away the talent Agency

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s not have Minaho-neesan go back to the mansion to join us ¡¹

    I¡¯m the one who asked Minaho-neesan to come with us to the talent agency.

    We should be the ones to join up with her.

    ¡¸ Wait, I¡¯ll contact her ¡¹

    Nei took out her phone and called Minaho-neesan.

 CH 1467

    ¡¸ Okay, we¡¯re here ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says from the driver¡¯s seat

    I can see the usual hotel through the windshield of the car.

    It¡¯s been thirty minutes since Nei called Minaho-neesan.

    Last night, we came here in a limo, but today, we¡¯re using a work van.

    Kinoshita-san parks her car underground, just like last night.

    ¡¸ Okay, get off everyone. Don¡¯t forget your stuff ¡¹

    Nei leads the group and got off the van.

    Matsumoto Miki-san steps out of the van carrying the violin with great care.

    To her, this violin is precious because it contains the memories of her late father, so she brought it instead of leaving it at the mansion.

    She doesn¡¯t trust us completely yet.

    ¡¸ Err, let¡¯s go to 602 ¡¹

    The basement of the hotel is the annex of the Black Forest brothel, where Minaho-neesan trains Misato and the other prostitute cadets.

    We can¡¯t take Izumi or Matsumoto Miki-san to a secret location.

    We¡¯ll just use the room on the upper floor that we used last night.

    Well, Minaho-neesan owns the hotel so the security is perfect, no need to worry.

    Nei, Kinoshita-san, Edie, Tsukiko, Izumi, Matsumoto Miki-san, Kurose Anju, and I rode the elevator up to the 6th floor.

    We went to the assigned room, knocked on the door, and Minaho-neesan welcomed us.

    As usual, she was watching us from the cameras as soon as we entered the hotel.

    ¡¸ Good work, get in ¡¹

    Room 602 is a party hall.

    There are enough chairs around the large table for us.

    ¡¸ Sit wherever you want, you must be hungry, room service can prepare whatever you want. The menu is here ¡¹

    ¡¸ Thanks ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san immediately opened the menu.

    We all sat down, and then Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ How was it, Matsumoto Miki-san? Has your note changed since yesterday ¡¹

    She asks the violinist.

    ¡¸ What do you mean? ¡¹

    Miki-san asks back.

    ¡¸ You see, in musical movies or manga, there¡¯s always this development where the character improves as they go through a painful life experience, right? People who have experienced pain in their life can play with more emotion. I hate that trope ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ After all, that¡¯s not what talent is about. Talented people will naturally apply even the smallest experience in their play, and people without talent can¡¯t even apply the most inspiring experience to their performance ¡¹

    Miki-san listens to Minaho-neesan with an earnest attitude.

    ¡¸ On the other hand, if a person experienced something too painful, they can get paralyzed and unable to do anything artistic. Human senses have their limits, and if broken by a strong stimulus, they won¡¯t even be able to distinguish what¡¯s sweet from salty. ¡¹

    In Minaho-neesan¡¯s case, Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped and forced her to become a prostitute.

    Her sister died, and her body can¡¯t bear a child.

    She lived a hellish life in that brothel for 16 years.

    ¡¸ I want you to be able to take what you¡¯ve experienced and use it to improve your performance. ¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s experience for the past two days.

    Reconciling with her grandfather, being able to continue playing the violin.

    She watched her sister lose her virginity to me.

    Then, she saw her sister change.

    Furthermore, she parted with her supposed boyfriend this morning.

    Miki-san thought that it was love, but realized that it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡¸ I realized deep down that I¡¯m just a dumb girl who is easily influenced by my situation ¡¹

    Miki-san replies.

    She was approached by a man who want to be in a relationship with her and she agreed without being sure whether she liked him or not.

    ¡¸ Indeed. If you continued dating that man you don¡¯t even love, you would¡¯ve experienced sex as he wanted it. If you hadn¡¯t met Kou that is ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks frankly

    ¡¸ Right. I think that I would¡¯ve gone with the flow ¡¹

    Miki-san replied honestly.

    ¡¸ Now, you¡¯re surrendering yourself to Kou, don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re just letting the flow carry you away again? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Miki-san¡¯s confused.

    I see.

    Currently, Miki-san is ashamed that she accepted Sakuragi Kenichi¡¯s offer of getting into a relationship out of the flow, and she¡¯s feeling violent regret.

    I¡¯m worried that she might just go with the flow and become my woman, doing the same thing again.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve lost faith in myself. I discovered how foolish I was ¡¹

    Miki-san replied.

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ If you¡¯re unsure of who you are, then you can consult your music ¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s music. Her piano performance.

    ¡¸ If you can feel the sound of your strokes have changed in the past and the present. I think that you¡¯ll be able to see where you need to go from there ¡¹

    But, Miki-san.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m afraid of playing right now ¡¹

    She says while looking at the case.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m afraid to discover that I¡¯ve changed ¡¹

    Then, she looked straight at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ But, I know that this is a path I must take. Therefore, could you give me a bit more time to clear my mind? ¡¹

    Miki-san knows that she has to become my woman and join our family.

    This is the only way for her to continue playing the violin, and if she refused, she will part from her sister.

    Although, while she understands with her head, her heart still has to catch up.

    Miki-san¡¯s still young.

    ¡¸ Kou, what do you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong in taking her time ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, taking too long is also bad ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes. I know, so she has until tonight ¡¹

    I gave her a clear deadline.

    ¡¸ Either way, our schedule today is quite packed ¡¹

    We have to take the talent agency by the afternoon tonight.

    By evening, I¡¯ll have to take Misuzu and Karen to the Mizushima main house.

    ¡¸ Besides, I also have to call Erica when I do it with Miki-san ¡¹

    I looked at Miki-san.

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve met her in the mansion, right? Marika¡¯s sister, Erica ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we talked last night ¡¹

    ¡¸ Due to circumstances, Erica didn¡¯t know she had a sister until recently. By sister I meant Marika ¡¹

    In the process of solving Erica¡¯s problem, she was able to meet her sister, Marika.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why Erica and Marika are doing their best to bond with each other as sisters ¡¹

    Every weekend, Marika and Erica are having sex with me.

    They¡¯re trying to make up their time together as sisters by having sex.

    ¡¸ Marika and Maki have a special relationship, and that¡¯s why Erica, Marika¡¯s sister wants to be close to Maki¡¯s sister, Miki-san. She thinks that Marika would be happy if she becomes close to Miki-san ¡¹

    ¡¸ Is that so? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why Erica has to be present during Miki-san¡¯s deflowering.

    Marika and Maki live in the dorms, so they can¡¯t come to the mansion until the next weekend.

    So, in place of her sister and her sister¡¯s partner, she¡¯d want to watch Miki-san¡¯s first time and report back to them later.

    ¡¸ So, I¡¯m not moving forward with Miki-san without Erica¡¯s presence ¡¹

    Erica¡¯s currently at that school. Her first class is about to start.

    She¡¯ll return by evening.

    However, I have to go to the Mizushima house tonight.

    So, I¡¯ll just have sex with Miki-san in Erica¡¯s presence tonight after returning home.

    ¡¸ Then, Miki-san should stay with Yo-chan a little longer ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re taking Miki-san to the talent agency too ¡¹

    Using the current group¡­

    Minaho-neesan, Nei, and Tsukiko are coming with me to the talent agency.

    I¡¯m taking Kinoshita-san and Kurose Anju with us as my bodyguards.

    I¡¯m also taking Mitama, Anya, Clito, and Ososo, so we don¡¯t get nudged by the show business guys, although they¡¯re still in the mansion.

    If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t mind at least another addition.

    ¡¸ Right. Let¡¯s do that. ¡¹

    I can¡¯t take Miki-san, who¡¯s unrelated, to the Mizushima house tonight, but¡­

    If we can give Miki-san a little more time to get to know me better, then she could accompany us to the talent agency.

    Miki-san is also quite the beauty. She won¡¯t be outdone by the talent agency.

    That reminds me.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, as for later¡­ ¡¹

    As soon as I opened the topic of the talent agency¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, can I order now? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san asks me while reading the menu.

    She was waiting for us while we were conversing.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not just me, but everyone has something they want to eat or drink ¡¹

    Speaking of which, I want to drink some tea or coffee.

    Minaho-neesan laughed.

    ¡¸ Right, we should order food first. I¡¯ll have tea, what about you Kou? ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll take the same, and some light meal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Which do you want, a sandwich or spaghetti, Yo-chan? Edie? ¡¹

    After asking for everyone¡¯s order, Nei picked up the extension phone and called room service

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I picked up a sandwich while sipping coffee.

    Earlier this morning, Yukino went in and swiped my breakfast, so I¡¯m craving a sandwich now.

    Minaho-neesan and Nei are drinking coffee and not eating.

    Edie ordered clam sauce pasta and black tea.

    Tsukiko went for green tea,

    Kurose Anju and Miki-san are both drinking black tea.

    Izumi doesn¡¯t like holding back, so she ordered a sandwich and tapioca milk tea.

    Then, there¡¯s Kinoshita-san who doesn¡¯t hold back and ordered a set including a burger steak, salad, a bowl of rice, and melon-soda float.

    ¡¸ Man, I¡¯ve been hungry since earlier this morning ¡¹

    She¡¯s eating heartily.

    Well, that¡¯s fine, she seems to be enjoying the food.

    ¡¸ I heard the details from Nei, but¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan started talking while we were about to finish eating.

    ¡¸ Death Star Productions is promising to give us their female talents, but they seem to be trying to move their money makers to another agency ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan already has information.

    In short, if we go to the talent agency today¡­

    They¡¯ll tell us that they will only hand over the low-selling talents, and transfer their successful talents to another firm affiliated with them.

    Meanwhile, they were ordered to collect all the talents that were on the Death Pro¡¯s website until yesterday.

    The talents will come to the office, but¡­

    They¡¯ll tell us ¡°These are no longer in this office, so they¡¯re not going to you. Serves you right,¡± That¡¯s their plan.

    It¡¯s to ridicule us, to see us frustrated.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not like we want all the talents from Death Pro so it¡¯s fine. Or should I say that there are too many Death Pro talents for us to handle anyway ¡¹

    Thinking about it, that¡¯s true.

    Even if we got all the Death Star Production¡¯s female talents, we¡¯re still amateurs in the entertainment business, so we can¡¯t give them all jobs.

    If we¡¯re suddenly handed people for us to manage, it¡¯s hard for us to figure it out.

    ¡¸ Right, it¡¯s not good to have unsuccessful talents who have become bad assets in death star prod or former idols who are now just old ladies whose work has declined dramatically ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Besides, we can¡¯t handle movie or TV talents either. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ Why? ¡¹

    I asked.

    Why are actresses no good?

    ¡¸ Kou, do you know why movie companies had to develop connections with the Yakuza during the Showa era? ¡¹

    ¡¸ No ¡¹

    I mean, I didn¡¯t even know those movie companies have connections with the Yakuza before.

    ¡¸ In movies, you need a location, right? Let¡¯s say that you¡¯re filming in the city, the local Yakuza there would come and threaten, asking what permission they have to film. If they don¡¯t pay the money they¡¯re asking for, they¡¯ll continue to harass them. Trying to yell while the cameras are rolling, threatening the crew with innuendo in groups, or doing trivial things over and over again during filming.

    So that was a thing.

    ¡¸ But, once you pay them, there¡¯s no end to it, they¡¯ll continue asking for more and more money, and now there would be another group that will harass, asking ¡°you paid them, so you¡¯ll pay us too¡± So, the film company asks the head of the nationwide control to put the groundwork so the local gangs won¡¯t harass them in location. That also costs some money, but the big bosses control the local gangs who harass them ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸ When we open our talent agency, is it safe to say that there will also be people who would try that on us? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ For sure, they will come. We ignore the show business rules and got a talent agency and professionals, major entertainment companies already hate us ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan was almost attacked by people hired by those guys yesterday.

    Minaho-neesan used a freelance bodyguard. And so, the president of a well-established entertainment company who instructed the attack on Minaho-neesan got attacked instead of her.

    ¡¸ If we send our talents to movies or TV, they¡¯ll try to harass us the classic way. if they¡¯re going to use gangs on us, then we¡¯ll have to deal with them, but¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s also trying to steer away from the gangs.

    Since the battle between the Kouzuki house and Kansai Yakuza, the gangs can¡¯t touch Kouzuki SS carelessly.

    ¡¸ Loose gangs also exist ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan sighed.

    ¡¸ Originally, it was just a bunch of young men doing violent crimes like biker gangs, but now they¡¯re all grown up. They pretend to be normal corporate organizations unlike the gangs, but they¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make a profit ¡¹

    ¡¸ So they¡¯ll pretend to be a regular company and take on dangerous jobs? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, unlike the gangs, they¡¯ll approach you looking like ordinary people. And, they¡¯re much more extreme than the gangs. That¡¯s how they increase their clientele, they¡¯re much more simple and lighter than the gangs, and they do much more cruel things ¡¹

    Amateurs turn to a violent organizations.

    ¡¸ Those half-assed people also get into the entertainment industry quite a bit. They run talent agencies as their public look ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s how people from the talent agencies pay them, they¡¯re semi-legal people doing illegal work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Once they set their eyes on you, they could easily break through the movie or drama set ¡¹

    ¡¸ If it¡¯s just gang harassment, we could deal with it, but if it¡¯s those loose gangs, we can¡¯t do anything about them, right? ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯d rather not get involved. Those people don¡¯t think long-term, nor respect their relationship with the other party. There¡¯s no point in building a friendship with them since they only care about their immediate interests. They¡¯ll easily double-cross you for money ¡¹

    So it¡¯s those kinds of people.

    ¡¸ They¡¯re in all kinds of places, even locations for shoots. Also, sudden change in locations is there. Even if we ask Kouzuki SS to protect them, we can¡¯t be in a situation where they¡¯re always safe ¡¹

    ¡¸ If we use talent from our agency, that¡¯ll certainly disrupt the shoot, and we won¡¯t be able to use them ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s their aim. So that¡¯s why we¡¯re not taking movie and drama talents. That¡¯s for sure. We¡¯ll focus on a ¡®variety work¡¯ where they can shoot inside the studio or commercial work where the location is specific ¡¹

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan thought that far ¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised.

    Minaho-neesan said that she won¡¯t be involved in managing the talent agency until I asked her, and yet¡­

    ¡¸ Minaho-oneechan seems to be great at talent agency management work ¡¹

    ¡¸ Nei? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked surprised.

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s been managing the brothel for so long¡­

    That I think managing entertainment agency talents suit her.

    The Black Forest brothel still has five years of operation left.

    After five years, I¡¯m thinking of putting Minaho-neesan in talent agency management work.

    ¡¸ Putting that aside ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan forcibly changed the topic.

    ¡¸ So we¡¯re not taking all of Death Pro¡¯s talents, these are the people we¡¯re not letting go ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan took out a file as she speaks.

    ¡¸ We¡¯re going to make it clear that we took the female talent division from Death Star Productions. There would be no point unless we do that ¡¹

    We decided to take away the female talent department of Death Pro as our revenge for the fact that they were harassing Yukino in the station.

    ¡¸ If all we want is a talent agency, then it would be faster to start one from scratch, but the reason why we took them from Death Pro is that we want them to see how scary we are ¡¹

    Everyone knows that Death Pro has a gang behind them.

    By taking the female talent division from such a backed production company, we can make them understand how scary we are.

    We can¡¯t let the other party look down on us.

    ¡¸ Therefore, we don¡¯t need more than two or three of the current Death Pro female talents, who are already making money at the top of their game and have already made a name for themselves. We¡¯ll make sure to keep a few of them under our control ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said, and took out

    ¡¸ We have to take the talent that¡¯s the face of Death Pro, as a symbol of taking revenge on them ¡¹

    ¡¸ But, Minaho-neesan, this is¡­ ¡¹

    I looked at Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan affirmed my thoughts.

    Death Pro won¡¯t want us to take the talents who are the face of their company.

    The talent themselves won¡¯t want to come to us, an unknown entity, from a major company, Death Pro.

    In short.

    We¡¯re ignoring how the Death Pro people think.

    We¡¯re going to make sure that we take the talents.

    I looked at Tsukiko.

    ¡¸ ¡­ ¡¹

    Tsukiko nodded lightly.

    We¡¯ll use Tsukiko¡¯s power to force the female talents under our control.

    That¡¯s the only way.

    That¡¯s Minaho-neesan¡¯s plan too.

    ¡¸ As mentioned earlier, we don¡¯t need actresses specializing in movies or dramas, nor do we need celebrities whose popularity is already on the decline. Besides ¡¹

    ¡¸ While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s pick some young girls, the cute ones that Yo-chan would like! ¡¹

    Nei lightens up the mood with a smile.

    If we¡¯re forcing them to be under our control, then we¡¯ll take responsibility for them.

    We¡¯re changing their fate for our reasons.

    ¡¸ Minaho-neesan, let me see ¡¹

    Nei took photos of the female talents from Minaho-neesan.

    She goes through each of the photos and sorts them one by one

    Nei watches the most movies and TV among our group.

    Nei¡¯s the best to select female talents.

    ¡¸ Yuki¡¯s also here. ¡¹

    Edie looked at the photos Nei¡¯s shuffling through and said.

    I peeked from the side and then¡­

    Oh, it¡¯s Saito-san¡¯s photo, the idol that was co-hosting Edie¡¯s school swimsuit judo tournament.

    Although, she¡¯s still unpopular

    ¡¸ Hmm, I¡¯m sorry but Yuki-chan goes here ¡¹

    She¡¯s not selected.

    Nei put Saito-san into the rejected pile.

    ¡¸ Hmm, right, I think this and this girl looks good ¡¹

    Saying that Nei brings me two photos.

 CH 1468

    ¡¸ This girl over here is Enjou Madoka. And this girl is Takaoji Shiori ¡¹

    Nei points at each photo and told me.

    Enjou Madoka is a high-school-age girl.

    While Takaoji Shiori looks like a middle-school girl.

    Of course, both are extremely beautiful girls since they have a face that fits to be the talent of Death Star Pro.

    Although, Enjou Madoka looks a bit cold.

    Meanwhile, Takaoji Shiori is a beauty with a gentle expression on her face, but her features are different.

    If you ask me¡­

    ¡¸ Yeah, I¡¯ve seen these two I think ¡¹

    Even if I don¡¯t watch TV that much, I still remember their faces.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, they¡¯ve been in a lot of commercials ¡¹

    Nei said, Minaho-neesan took out a file and read the paper.

    ¡¸ Just this year alone, Enjou Madoka appeared in 8 commercials and Takaoji Shiori appeared in 12 ¡¹

    That much? No wonder I know them.

    ¡¸ Takaoji-san is the breadwinner among the female talents of Death Star Pro. Enjou-san is the third ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan reads the documents.

    ¡¸ Who¡¯s the second? ¡¹

    I asked since I was curious.

    ¡¸ The second one is an actress named Nagaoka Kyouka. She¡¯s 27. She¡¯s been in two dramas and three movies this year. She starred in two movies. Also, she appears in 8 commercials. But¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right¡­we don¡¯t need actresses ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan just mentioned that.

    ¡¸ The fourth and fifth highest earning are also actresses, so I agree with Nei on picking these two ¡¹

    Then, Nei¡­

    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see, I think Enjou Madoka was the girl that Death Star Production spent a lot on trying to promote for the past year ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Seems like it. Enjou Madoka, 17. Second year in high school. In the past year and this year, she appeared in four shows and five movies. Two of the dramas and three of the films were leading roles ¡¹

    ¡¸ And both of them were a huge flop it seemed. One of the shows had a record-time low in its time slot. As for the movies, all the movies starring her have been scheduled after their scheduled release dates have been drastically shortened. ¡¹

    That¡¯s why she has the most drama and movie appearances but makes the third most money.

    ¡¸ I mean, she¡¯s bad at acting. Even so, it must be the company¡¯s intention or her own wish, but she mentioned at the press conference announcing the production of a romantic film that she won¡¯t do any kissing or sex scenes, and the film got burned down on the internet until it canceled ¡¹

    Nei tells me.

    ¡¸ As for the TV shows, it¡¯s obvious that she hasn¡¯t read the original work, and so when in the original manga, the heroine confesses, saying ¡°I like you,¡± it was a famous scene, but when she acted it out on the show, she sounded like she was questioning. Which made fans flame her. Then, when criticized, she told a columnist that her partner actor was acting poorly, then the actor was a popular celebrity from Jolly¡¯s office. Now, Jolly¡¯s fans were getting involved and making a huge fuss online, it became a flaming war. It even made it to the front of a sports newspaper front page, calling it the big Enjou Madoka¡¯s flame war ¡¹

    Wow, that¡¯s a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸ Even so, Death Star¡¯s president seems to favor her. That¡¯s why she appeared in 8 commercials. I think the company wants to market her at all costs ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Either way, she¡¯s a young celebrity whose face and name are well-known. Even though her drama and films were huge flops, her face is seen everywhere through commercials, and she¡¯s a regular on the internet news for making disturbing remarks ¡¹

    ¡¸ As far as I¡¯m concerned, she¡¯s the one that Death Star Pro is trying to get to the market so she¡¯s worth taking ¡¹

    We¡¯re taking the female talent division of Death Star Productions as payback for the fact that they were harassing Yukino on the TV station using their talents.

    If so, we¡¯re going to take Enjou Madoka, who¡¯s the one they¡¯re pushing to become the most popular talent.

    However.

    ¡¸ Why even is the president of Death Pro pushing Enjou Madoka so hard? ¡¹

    I look at Enjou Madoka¡¯s photo again.

    Sure, she¡¯s beautiful, but she¡¯s a bad actress, and she¡¯s a disturbing talent who says a lot of unnecessary things.

    But the company just pushes through and gives more jobs and commercials to her.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s the third highest-earning talent despite being 17.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because Enjou Madoka¡¯s the daughter of an executive in Toa Films ¡¹

    A movie company executive¡¯s daughter

    ¡¸ Rather than just going along the ride in the industry, they decided to deepen their relationship with Toa Films by accepting Enjou-san ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s also her father, the executive at the movie company, that wished to skip any love scenes with her ¡¹

    He¡¯s letting Death Pro take care of his daughter as a talent, and yet¡­

    He doesn¡¯t want to see a love scene with his daughter.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why we should take her in. We don¡¯t take movie or drama talents after all ¡¹

    If she¡¯s not in the acting business, then she could go with variety shows, there are no love scenes there.

    ¡¸ Either way, if we take Enjou-san away from them, the public and the entertainment industry would be in an uproar. She¡¯s the talent that Death Star Productions won¡¯t let go as of now ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Okay, then let¡¯s put her on the keep pile ¡¹

    I looked at the other photo.

    ¡¸ So, what about this Takaoji Shiori? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Takaoji-san is currently 14, and she¡¯s in her second year in middle school. She¡¯s the one who got her breakthrough as a child actress, in a TV drama three years ago. She was quite popular back in those days ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan read the documents.

    ¡¸ I see¡­. ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Huh? Eeeeeeeh???! H-H-How do you not know Takaoji Shiori nyan?? ¡¹

    Izumi, who had been listening to the conversation, speaks up without thinking.

    ¡¸ Three years ago, she played the father-loving girl in the drama series named Makiko-chan and won some awards for it. Takaoji Shiori dressed as Makiko-chan and danced the theme song of the drama on a national TV program on new year¡¯s eve, and Makiko-chan¡¯s line ¡°Poverty dulls the wit, Father¡± won a grand prize for being a buzzword of the year! ¡¹

    Izumi speaks so fast.

    ¡¸ Kou-kun-san doesn¡¯t remember any of that? ¡¹

    Well¡­

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s three years ago, then I was in a middle school dorm, and I hardly watched any TV ¡¹

    Mother ordered me to hide in that boys¡¯ school in the mountains.

    ¡¸ I was in America three years ago ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Kyouko-san, Minaho-neesan, and Margo-san rescued Nei from Cesario Viola at that time.

    She wasn¡¯t in Japan yet.

    ¡¸ Me too, I was in America three years ago ¡¹

    Edie only came to Japan half a year ago.

    Edie was still learning assassination techniques from her Grandmother in New Orleans three years ago.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh? T-Then, what about you? You should know Takaoji Shiori, right? ¡¹

    Izumi forgot to end the sentence with nyan and asked Kurose Anju

    ¡¸ I was in Switzerland three years ago, until the summer this year ¡¹

    Kurose Anju went to a boarding school in Switzerland as Ishigami Mizuki¡¯s attendant.

    ¡¸ I was in Japan, but I hardly watch TV in my life ¡¹

    Tsukiko replies before Izumi could even ask her.

    Tsukiko was training to be a shrine maiden with her sisters in Kyoto.

    ¡¸ I had no home three years ago so I was just camping outdoors. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t watched TV. There are no lights, gas, or water either ¡¹

    That was my first time hearing about Kinoshita-san¡¯s life before joining the Banbarubie 3.

    I need to learn more about her, but I¡¯ll let it through for now.

    ¡¸ Eeeeh, what about you? ¡¹

    Lastly, Izumi asks Matsumoto Miki-san.

    ¡¸ Of course, I know her. I watched her show too. Takaoji Shiori-san is in the same school year, so I thought that she was very active despite being the same age ¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s also 14.

    ¡¸ I mean, Takaoji Shiori-san is still popular to this day. Even now, she appears in about two variety shows a week. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right! That¡¯s what I wanted to say nyan! ¡¹

    Finally hearing a conforming opinion, Izumi finally added nyan back to her sentence.

    ¡¸ Takaoji Shiori-chan is still popular to this day ¡¹

    Izumi puffs her chest as she speaks.

    ¡¸ Well yeah, she¡¯s the biggest earner among the female talents of Death Pro so that¡¯s true¡­ ¡¹

    But I have been wondering.

    ¡¸ If Takaoji Shiori got her big break as a child actress, then she must be doing some acting work, right? ¡¹

    We already decided not to accept any talents who do movie or drama work.

    Takaoji Shiori¡¯s main work is acting, so we can¡¯t pick her.

    ¡¸ Well, that¡¯s because she¡¯s never done any acting work ever since the big hit as a child. Even now, she only appears on 2 variety shows or a radio show based on the said commercials ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan reads another document.

    ¡¸ It seems that she¡¯s the production company¡¯s top earner because she appears in 12 commercials. That¡¯s a lot. Commercials pay a lot ¡¹

    Then.

    ¡¸ Uhm, I heard that the first breakthrough of her role as Makiko-chan is so strong that she doesn¡¯t want to appear in any other drama or movies ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san said.

    ¡¸ I heard so too. I mean, I think that¡¯s the case nyan. Even now, even in commercials, in variety shows, Takaoji Shiori¡¯s still called Makiko-chan ¡¹

    ¡¸ Right, it feels like the girl I saw in the drama show just grew up ¡¹

    Izumi said, Miki-san agreed.

    ¡¸ Even now, I think that people still want the Makiko-chan from the TV drama three years ago. That¡¯s the reason why she¡¯s not appearing in dramas or movies ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know much about TV dramas from three years ago so I can¡¯t compare.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ Either way, she¡¯s still popular, and if she doesn¡¯t want acting work, then we should take her from Death Pro ¡¹

    I looked at Minaho-neesan.

    Takaoji Shiori is the biggest earner among the female talents of Death Pro so we¡¯ll definitely take her away.

    ¡¸ Indeed. We¡¯re taking Takaoji Shiori-san for sure ¡¹

    And so, the female talents we¡¯re taking from Death Pro for sure are¡­

    Enjou Madoka, 17.

    Takaoji Shiori, 14.

    ¡¸ Apart from the two, you can pick the girls you like that you want ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    ¡¸ We want to keep only a select few in our agency, but we can accept as many girls as you want ¡¹

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll think about it this afternoon after meeting the talents themselves ¡¹

    I can¡¯t figure them out until I meet them

    ¡¸ Also, we need to make sure we take away this one from Death Pro ¡¹

    There¡¯s another one?

    ¡¸ The female talent department at Death Pro also has something they call Miracle Academy ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan took out photos from the file and showed them to me.

    There are 50 girls, ranging from high school to elementary, standing on stage, wearing the same costume.

    ¡¸ Simply put, it¡¯s their idol training engine ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, and since Death Pro is a major entertainment company, their talent school isn¡¯t exactly normal either ¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸ Yes. They have much more rigorous screening and their lesson fees are higher than other firms. In exchange, they get more attention than the other training firms, and in addition to lessons, they do live shows five or six times a year, and they also stream ¡¹

    ¡¸ They also appear on TV with some of the Death Pro talents a few times a year, right? ¡¹

    Nei looks at the documents from the side.

    ¡¸ And so, Kou might not be able to understand this but¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ Some of the wealthy, those who make more money and have more money than normal people, send their children to these talent schools, or child theaters as one of their lessons ¡¹

    Lessons?

    ¡¸ People who want to see their daughter in a beautiful costume, sing like an idol on stage¡­or if their child says that they want to become an idol, so they let her do it. It¡¯s those people. They¡¯re not serious about wanting their daughters to become entertainers. Although, they just want to have the taste of show business with their kids ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ And so, the majority of the daughters quit the training school before enrolling in middle or high school, because it would be hard for them to study. As far as I¡¯ve researched, no more than 10 celebrities in ten years have become talents after going through Death Pro¡¯s miracle academy. ¡¹

    Well, Miracle Academy, or whatever they call it is a training school, a learning experience for the rich.

    ¡¸ But, I want this Miracle Academy. If we get hold of this, we can make connections with wealthy people to that we never had access before ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s reopening the new brothel.

    ¡¸ But, Death Pro won¡¯t want their Miracle Academy taken away from them, would they? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ Of course. That¡¯s why we¡¯re taking it by all means. Also¡­ ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan took out a photo of a girl.

    It¡¯s a thirty-year-old calm-looking woman.

    ¡¸ This woman is Komatsuzaki Midori-san. She¡¯s an employee of Death Pro, and the head of Miracle Academy ¡¹

    ¡¸ So the person in charge is a woman ¡¹

    ¡¸ Because if it was a man, the parents would be very wary. Adults today know that show business is a scary place ¡¹

    That¡¯s why they use a female manager.

    ¡¸ Not only that, I heard that Komatsuzaki-san is a very capable woman. Since she took charge, Miracle Academy¡¯s reputation has improved and its applicants have doubled. ¡¹

    ¡¸ Even if they double the number, there¡¯s still a fixed number of girls who can get in, right? ¡¹

    Nei said, but¡­

    ¡¸ They charge a substantial screening fee for their admission so their profits have doubled along with their applicants. Besides, they have more people to pick so now they can select the best among all those ¡¹

    ¡¸ In short, we also need to take away this Komatsuzaki Midori along with the Miracle Academy from Death Pro? ¡¹

    I asked Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Yes, don¡¯t forget that ¡¹

    Let¡¯s sort out the ideas.

    We have some women we want to take away from the Death Star Pro for sure.

    Two talents, Enjou Madoka, 17, and Takaoji Shiori, 14.

    Their talent training agency, Miracle Academy.

    Staff, Komatsuzaki Midori, the head of Miracle Academy.

    Apart from that, we can take those we think are good.

    ¡¸ Is there anything else? ¡¹

    ¡¸ That¡¯s all for now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan is also going to Death Pro with us.

    We can just proceed flexibly with the rest.

    ¡¸ Got it, Minaho-neesan ¡¹

 CH 1469

    ¡¸Oh, also¡¹

    I forgot about this one.

    ¡¸Kudou-san mentioned this¡­¡¹

    Michi¡¯s father, Kudou-san gave me some advice.

    ¡¸Dai Grepher-san seems to like idols and stuff, so we could consider hiring him and giving him a position¡¹

    Old man Dai Grepher is a bodyguard who toys with his enemies with his weird skills.

    However, he¡¯s dependent on money, so he could become our enemy that easily, so I think it¡¯s a good idea to take this opportunity to take him as our ally instead.

    ¡¸Oh, that old man. His eyes are always looking at lolis¡¹

    Kinoshita-san says while eating.

    Kinoshita-san knows Dai Grepher since she was a member of Banbarubie 3.

    I mean, most of the time, it¡¯s the old man chasing Kinoshita-san around because of her young appearance.

    ¡¸What does that mean nyan?¡¹

    Izumi asks.

    ¡¸He¡¯s the type who watches from a distance, grinning and never touching them. So basically a loli watcher¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said with a smile.

    ¡¸Those who like taking photos of lolis are photololi, those who like collecting songs sung by lolis are karaokeloli, and Boss who does it with lolis is the hardcore one¡¹

    Did you even split them up into groups?

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re my preference¡¹

    I have Agnes, Luna, and Karen, but I also am having sex with Nagisa, Katsuko-nee, and even Shou-neechan

    So it¡¯s not exclusive to the small ones.

    Besides, I only do it with girls whose body is mature enough to have sex.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it. Boss is okay with all ages, I guess. But, well, if you are having sex with Lolis, that still qualifies¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said adamantly.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s Dai Grepher-san, I already gave him a call¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said to interrupt our conversation.

    ¡¸I also received the same suggestion from Kudou-san. And so, Dai Grepher-san is meeting us in Death Pro¡¯s office. I¡¯ll let you deal with the bargain¡¹

    Eeeh?

    ¡¸Uhm, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯re on the same wavelength¡¹

    Or should I say that Dai Grepher¡¯s too unique to have a real conversation with?

    ¡¸Oh, if so, do you want me to assist you in the discussion?¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said.

    ¡¸I know that old man very well. It¡¯s okay. The one mentioned earlier, was it Miracle Academy? I think he¡¯d be pleased to gain an official position there¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Dai Grepher Oji-sama prefers girls who still have an amateur air around them compared to those who are already accustomed to the industry.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸I understand. Kinoshita-san, help me out when negotiating with Dai Grepher-san. Thanks¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸Roger that, boss¡¹

    Kinoshita-san laughs and started eating the burger steak.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all I can tell you at this stage. The situation might change a little later¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at the clock.

    The time is already past 8.

    We still have a lot of time before going to Death Star Pro¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Either way, we know that Death Pro¡¯s trying to do something. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d hand over their female talents to us that easily.

    ¡¸So, are we seeing the loose gangs?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Yes. Death Pro can¡¯t use the gangs backing them this time, there¡¯s no way they could. Their gangs don¡¯t work better than we do¡¹

    The Kouzuki house has nearly won the war against the Kansai Yakuza, and the Kanto gangs are well aware of that.

    The connection between Minaho-neesan and the Kouzuki house is also well known.

    It¡¯s been half a year since Kouzuki SS and the police began their 24-hour surveillance in front of the Black Forest mansion.

    The former security head of Kouzuki SS had an affair with Michi¡¯s mother and passed information about us to the gangs.

    Now, Kanto gangs would want to avoid going to war with Kouzuki SS.

    Therefore.

    ¡¸Death Pro would use the loose gangs they know to sabotage us¡¹

    They will use the dangerous loose gangs that aren¡¯t related to their organization

    ¡¸I also asked Kudou-san to look into it. We¡¯ll figure out the groups associated with Death Pro¡¹

    Kudou-Papa runs the behind-the-scenes unit of Kouzuki SS.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s also working for Kouzuki SS now.

    I guess it¡¯s best to ask Kudou-papa to do this stuff.

    Oh, so that¡¯s why Dai Grepher-san came up in the discussion.

    ¡¸Also, we¡¯ll get another investigation report by noon¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll go back to the mansion for now¡¹

    When doing to Death Pro¡¯s office, we¡¯re taking Mitama, Anya, Clito, and Ososo, so we¡¯re going back to the mansion to get them.

    ¡¸No need. Those who are in the mansion right now will come here at noon and then we¡¯ll head to Death Pro¡¯s office from here¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸If we go back there, Yo-chan needs to deal with the girl assassins again and that¡¯s hard.¡¹

    At this time of the day, Misuzu and the young ladies are going to their school, Mana and the group will be in the middle school, and Nagisa and Mao-chan will be at the flower shop.

    The group left in the mansion are Megu, Ai, and Katsuko-nee, because of the holiday, then Anya and the girl assassins.

    The girl assassins are currently feeling unrest because I took Clito and Ososo as my pets.

    Of course, that¡¯s a setup so they could leave their past as assassins behind and move on to a new life, but¡­

    If I go back there, those girls will definitely follow me around.

    Maybe I should take some time away and have those girls think amongst themselves.

    ¡¸But, I can¡¯t just leave it to Anya, Katsko-nee, Mitama, Megu, and Ai¡¹

    Putting Anya aside, it¡¯s going to be hard for them to deal with those foreigners.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Kyouko-san¡¯s going to look after those girls for today¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told me.

    ¡¸She just went back to the mansion after you left. Kyouko-san¡¯s happy that you accepted those girls. She mentioned that she¡¯s glad bringing them to you¡¹

    Those girl assassins were sheltered by a crazy boss from a Southeast Asian syndicate.

    All of them have experienced killing more than one person already.

    It takes considerable time and determination to be able to live in a normal environment.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m the one who should thank her for bringing those girls to us¡¹

    I think the girl assassins had no choice but to join our family.

    ¡¸I feel safer that Kyouko-san¡¯s there, I¡¯m sure those girls can talk to Kyouko-san about a lot of things¡¹

    Nei said.

    ¡¸Right. I think it might be good for them to talk to Kyouko while Darling¡¯s not around¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸Darling shook up the assassins who had been so rigid for the past few days. You tried telling those girls that there¡¯s another way of life apart from being an assassin. So, I think Kyouko wants to see how it¡¯s affecting their minds now¡¹

    ¡¸If so, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem now¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too¡¹

    If Edie thinks so, then it must be right.

    ¡¸We¡¯re renting a microbus from Kouzuki SS, go to the mansion first, pick up the members going to Death Pro Office, and then have them come here¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we should use a convoy this time, so we¡¯ll take one microbus¡¹

    ¡¸True, if we use a convoy, Death Pro would find it too oppressive and alarming¡¹

    Nei laughed.

    ¡¸There¡¯s that, but Minaho-neesan¡¯s afraid of attacks, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, but we can respond to the usual attacks with our convoys, right?¡¹

    I said. Nei throws a question.

    Sure, we could deal with enemy attacks no matter what happens¡­

    But¡­

    ¡¸This time, we¡¯re taking Clito and Ososo with us, so we need someone to watch them so they don¡¯t get too excited and start charging around.¡¹

    The girl assassins have been through too many kill-or-be-killed scenes.

    If Clito or Ososo jumped out of the car, they would surely kill the attackers.

    ¡¸Even if we put Anya in the same car as Ososo and Clito to keep an eye on them, Anya would become busy holding back the two and it will be the only car that can¡¯t defend. We could put another one in the same car, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If we do that, we won¡¯t be able to distribute security throughout the convoy¡¹

    Edie smiled.

    So far, Edie¡¯s not on the list of people going to Death Pro¡¯s office.

    Still, the only guards that can move freely during the day today are Anya, Edie, Mitama, Kinoshita-san, and Kurose Anju.

    Mitama¡¯s specialized in attacking, not for caution. On the other hand, Kurose Anju¡¯s still an apprentice so she¡¯s vigilant, but she can¡¯t go for the offensive.

    With the headcount, we have right now, the best we could do is three cars if we¡¯re going on a convoy, with the assumption that we will get attacked.

    It¡¯s better to divide the vehicles into front alert, command, and rear, to allow more room for the people to respond immediately in case of an attack.

    If that¡¯s the case, we would lack bodyguards.

    ¡¸If so, it¡¯s better to use a microbus for today. Minaho-neesan can start commanding in case something happens¡¹

    I looked at Minaho-neesan.

    It¡¯s much faster to deal with when the one commanding is giving instructions on the same car compared to using radios.

    ¡¸Right. In any case, the other party is a loose gang, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll come up with some tricks up their sleeve. So, I want to deal with them from as good of a vantage point as possible¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    Do microbuses have a better advantage since you can look from a higher angle compared to a regular car?

    ¡¸Anyway, we¡¯ll take the microbus. Any other questions? If not, I have a room in this hotel prepared for you to rest until noon. You¡¯ve had a rough couple of days the schedule today is also packed¡¹

    I was at the school festival until yesterday, and this morning, we went to Matsumoto Miki-san¡¯s middle school.

    We¡¯re going to Death Pro¡¯s office this afternoon, and solve Karen¡¯s bullying issue with the Mizushima house later this evening.

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right, I should take some rest.

    Then.

    ¡¸Uhm¡¹

    Izumi timidly asks.

    ¡¸I also need to go to school nyan¡¹

    Izumi should¡¯ve gone with Marika and Maki back to their music school today.

    But, why is Izumi left with us?

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I say that you won¡¯t return to school until the afternoon?¡¹

    I¡¯m sure I told her that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still 8. Still a few hours until afternoon¡¹

    I tell Izumi while pointing at my wristwatch.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, but, I thought that I could nyan¡­I thought that was good enough nyan¡¹

    Izumi says while fidgeting?

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what Izumi¡¯s thinking, why does she want to go home now?

    ¡¸Izumi¡¯s scared¡¹

    Edie laughs.

    ¡¸She was hearing all those words coming from our mouths, like gangs, attacks, and other stuff¡¹

    Oh, that one.

    Igarashi Izumi¡¯s just discovering our other side.

    I guess that¡¯s why she¡¯s scared.

    ¡¸Sneaking into Miki¡¯s school was still a fun experience for her, but this time, she feels like it was serious trouble¡¹

    Edie analyzes.

    ¡¸What about Miki-san, what are your thoughts after hearing our conversation?¡¹

    I asked Matsumoto Miki-san.

    It should also be her first time seeing us deal with the underground side.

    ¡¸To be honest, I¡¯m surprised. I honestly don¡¯t know how far should I believe what everyone¡¯s talking about¡¹

    Miki-san said.

    ¡¸But, from what I¡¯ve seen so far, I feel like it¡¯s all true¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s much wiser than Izumi.

    ¡¸Rather, I can¡¯t believe Igarashi-san would try to run away this later after discovering so much¡¹

    Miki-san looked at Izumi coldly.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it clear that Izumi-san and I can¡¯t escape from this?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh?! Really nyan?¡¹

    ¡¸They have no intention of letting us free¡­that¡¯s why they can talk about scary stuff like that even though we¡¯re listening. Do you not get that?¡¹

    Izumi doesn¡¯t get that.

    ¡¸Besides, do you even know why you had to stay here with us Izumi?¡¹

    I asked Izumi.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because Kou-kun-san got angry when I was about to return with Maki-oneesama and Marika-oneesama, that¡¯s why I was left here nyan¡¹

    Izumi looks impatient.

    ¡¸So, do you know what I¡¯m angry at?¡¹

    I asked further.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t know nyan¡­ I¡¯m not Kou-kun-san so I can¡¯t possibly know what made you angry nyan¡¹

    The fact that Izumi¡¯s blatantly obvious attitude was in front of me when she was finally about to be let go was a big problem to me so I had her remain.

    ¡¸And you¡¯re not even trying to figure out why I was angry?¡¹

    ¡¸B-But, I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know¡¹

    Igarashi Izumi doesn¡¯t try to understand what others think.

    ¡¸Then, what do you think I was going to do after making you stay here¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­I thought I would get punished nyan¡¹

    ¡¸Specifically?¡¹

    Izumi looked down and speaks in a small voice.

    ¡¸I-I thought that it was going to end up with sex again nyan¡¹

    Izumi lost her virginity to me last night.

    ¡¸Right. We still have time, enough time to have sex¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸Uhm, I don¡¯t want to have sex nyan. I don¡¯t like doing it with someone I don¡¯t like nyan¡¹

    She says even in this situation.

    She¡¯s so dumb.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t even see things objectively?¡¹

    I said, feeling fed up.

    ¡¸Okay, what do you think Marika and Maki thought when they went back to school and leave you? Try imagining it¡¹

    I asked. Izumi;

    ¡¸Maki-oneesama and Marika-oneesama probably think that I¡¯ll do it again with Kou-kun-san, nyan¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Marika and Maki probably thought that the punishment would be sex. I think so too, by the way, ¡¹

    I look at Izumi.

    ¡¸What do you think Maki and Marika would think if you went back there without having sex with me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Onee-sama would be happy that I¡¯ve returned safe nyan?¡¹

    Woah.

    She sure is dumb.

    ¡¸If Izumi leaves without Yo-chan¡¯s punishment, Maki and Marika would rush to apologize to Yo-chan. Then, they¡¯ll forget about the idea of taking Izumi-chan as a pet, and abandon you¡¹

    Nei speaks harshly.

    ¡¸Eeeeeeh??!! W-Why nyan?!¡¹

    Izumi looks dumbfounded¡­

    ¡¸Maki-neesan and Marika-san can¡¯t survive without Kuromori Kou-san¡¯s support! So both of them can¡¯t be rude to him! Why can¡¯t you figure that out?¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san, the youngest in this place, snapped.

    ¡¸You heard it last night, didn¡¯t you? Marika-san received help so she could continue her music studies, and she will continue needing it. Maki-neesan and I are the same!¡¹

    Miki-san speaks in pain.

    ¡¸We now owe him a huge debt of gratitude, and the only way we could repay him is to do our best in our studies! Of course, Nee-san would have sex with him! That¡¯s the least she could do! If he abandons us, then it¡¯s all over¡¹

    Miki-san¡¯s eyes are filled with tears.

    ¡¸I finally figured it out. Nee-san¡¯s determination and resolve. I was childish. I didn¡¯t understand how Nee-san felt¡¹

    Tears fell down Miki-san¡¯s cheeks.

    She finally sorted out her thoughts after hearing Izumi¡¯s conversation with me.

    ¡¸I was so busy with myself that I didn¡¯t realize my place.¡¹

    Nei hugs Miki-san¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Yo-chan knows, right?¡¹

    ¡¸But, I can¡¯t forgive myself. I¡¯m such a¡­¡¹

    Then, Miki-san looked at Izumi.

    ¡¸Izumi-san, do you know that you¡¯ve been hindering Nee-san and me all this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s surprised.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t like that Izumi-san just tagged along yesterday. I was half in doubt when Marika-san said that she was going to introduce us to someone who could help Nee-san and me continue our music studies, but I wanted to take a chance even if it was a small one. Despite that¡­¡¹

    Izumi put on a black leather jacket and delinquent girl makeup, forcibly coming with Maki and Marika.

    ¡¸It¡¯s our lives that were on the line, yet, why did you dress up like that? Izumi-san, are you looking down on us?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I was just¡­¡¹

    Izumi didn¡¯t believe Marika¡¯s story of introducing Maki and Miki to me.

    She thought that Marika¡¯s scamming Maki.

    That¡¯s why she tried to threaten us with that weird look.

    ¡¸If Nee-san and I didn¡¯t get our scholarships because of Izumi-san, what were you planning to do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Izumi fell silent.

    ¡¸You only think about yourself. Even so, it¡¯s so shallow, so selfish¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸Last night, when Kou-san was explaining about Izumi-san to the family, didn¡¯t he mention to never trust Izumi-san?¡¹

    Miki-san said.

    ¡¸I thought that it was just horrible last night. But, I think Kuromori Kou-san¡¯s right about it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Izumi-san¡¯s left behind because Kuromori Kou-san decided that Izumi-san can¡¯t be left as she is now, you can¡¯t be Nee-san and Marika-san¡¯s pet like that. I agree. Nobody wants to keep a selfish pet. I think that Nee-san¡¯s prepared for the fact that they have to abandon Izumi-san¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s!!!¡¹

    Izumi raised her voice, looking at Miki-san.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re a pet, then act like one! If you¡¯re being selfish, you¡¯re bringing Nee-san trouble! You¡¯re also troubling me!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that, I don¡¯t know what to do¡¹

    Izumi said, so I;

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about what you should do, think about how you could make Maki and Marika happy instead¡¹

    I tell her frankly.

    ¡¸Izumi, you lack imagination. You can¡¯t stay as Marika and Maki¡¯s pet like that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Izumi looked down.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask you again, what are Marika and Maki thinking you¡¯re doing right now¡¹

    ¡¸They think I¡¯m going to have sex with Kou-kun-san¡¹

    ¡¸So, what do you think will make them happy if you report them after returning in the afternoon?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Miki-san speaks instead of Izumi who¡¯s hesitating.

    ¡¸It¡¯s to have sex with Kuromori Kou-san and satisfy him, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s it¡¹

    Edie and Nei added.

    ¡¸If you want to stay with Maki-neesan, then please take that resolve as a pet. If not, please don¡¯t show up in front of Nee-san and me ever again¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    Izumi looks at Miki-san with an imploring eye, but¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face. Even I also need to make the same resolve that Izumi-san needs right now¡¹

    Miki-san looked straight at me.

    ¡¸I want to continue playing my violin. I want to stay with Maki-neesan. And so¡­¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸I belong to Kuromori Kou-san. I¡¯ve made my resolve¡¹

 CH 1470

    ¡¸ I belong to Kuormori Kou-san. I¡¯ve made our resolve ¡¹

    Matsumoto Miki-san speaks to me with a dark look on her face.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not resolve, you¡¯re just being desperate ¡¹

    I feel it.

    Miki-san¡¯s feeling desperate.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s not true ¡¹

    The violin girl looks away from me.

    Seeing her dark expression, I¡¯m sure of it.

    ¡¸ True resolve means that Miki-san won¡¯t make that face. ¡¹ You¡¯ll have the same breakthrough and positive face as Maki last night ¡¹

    Last night, when she received the scholarship from the Kouzuki house foundation, knowing that she could continue playing music.

    Accepting to become Marika¡¯s partner, and my woman¡­she had a clear and refreshed face.

    That¡¯s the face of someone who made their resolve.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m not Maki-neesan ¡¹

    Miki-san said, but¡­

    ¡¸ What¡¯s the difference? You two were in the same situation, weren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    Edie said.

    Miki-san also received a scholarship from the Kouzuki house, and she¡¯d be able to continue playing her violin.

    She has the same condition as becoming my woman.

    ¡¸ You currently understand it with your head, but you still can¡¯t make a clear decision with your heart. You¡¯re feeling that your current situation is unfair. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t feel relieved ¡¹

    I thought so too.

    ¡¸ You don¡¯t like the idea of Yo-chan taking care of you, do you? ¡¹

    Nei said with a smile.

    ¡¸ You could continue playing music thanks to Yo-chan. Your relationship with your Grandfather has improved, you got out of the relationship with a guy you¡¯re not even close with, and there¡¯s no more possibility of your photo in your underwear leaking out ¡¹

    Miki-san looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ But still, there¡¯s something different about becoming Yo-chan¡¯s woman and joining our family. You feel that this isn¡¯t it, right? ¡¹

    Miki-san¡­

    ¡¸ No, uhm, I¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at Nei.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m grateful to Kuromori-san for helping me. That¡¯s why I understand why Maki-neesan did that, belonging to Kuromori-san. I know. We have no way of repaying everything done to us unless we do this ¡¹

    ¡¸ And that¡¯s why you understand it with your head, but your heart isn¡¯t satisfied ¡¹

    Edie sighed.

    Then.

    ¡¸ Matsumoto Miki-san. Having sex with Kou-sama isn¡¯t an obligation for us ¡¹

    Tsukiko, who had been silent all this time, tells Miki-san.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s our right. Receiving Kou-sama¡¯s embrace is a privilege only reserved for women Kou-sama has chosen. ¡¹

    The shrine maiden speaks and it echoes in the room.

    ¡¸ But, uhm, I¡¯m¡­ ¡¹

    Miki-san desperately tries to speak up, but¡­

    That¡¯s when¡­

    ¡¸ Uhm, sorry to interrupt nyan ¡¹

    Izumi interrupts the mood.

    ¡¸ It started steering off to Miki-san, but the topic about me is still halfway nyan ¡¹

    Speaking of which.

    But still, you¡¯re cutting in at this moment?

    Geez, Izumi.

    ¡¸ I mean, since everyone¡¯s talking about Miki-san, I should go back to school as soon as possible nyan ¡¹

    Wow, that¡¯s just silly.

    She even demands to put herself first.

    We just told her that she¡¯d go back by afternoon and she has to stay here for now.

    In short, she¡¯s not even listening to me at all.

    Even when Miki-san was being strong with her tone on her, she just let it pass on her ears.

    Why is Igarashi Izumi so dumb.

    ¡¸ No, Kou-sama, it¡¯s not like that ¡¹

    ?

    Tsukiko tells me after reading my mind.

    ¡¸ Izumi-san isn¡¯t what Kou-sama thinks she is ¡¹

    Tsukiko has the Miko power, so she can see Izumi¡¯s thoughts.

    Then that means¡­

    ¡¸ Is Izumi purposely pretending to be dumb? ¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, then she¡¯s a great actress.

    But, I can¡¯t imagine Izumi having that skill

    I¡¯ve been watching Izumi since yesterday afternoon and I can¡¯t feel that she¡¯s hiding her smart at all.

    ¡¸ No, Kou-sama. It¡¯s not that ¡¹

    Tsukiko denies.

    ¡¸ Izumi-san, in some ways, is a shallow thinker, just like how Kou-sama thinks she is ¡¹

    Shallow thinker, so she¡¯s just dumb.

    ¡¸ No, that¡¯s not it. Just because her thoughts are shallow doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s less intelligent. Izumi-san¡¯s thoughts are much faster than other people. She thinks about many things one after another, immediately observing the situation in front of her and reacting at high speed ¡¹

    Tsukiko said.

    Are you saying that Izumi¡¯s brain, as seen by Tsukiko, is constantly rotating at high speed?

    ¡¸ I think that she¡¯s smart in essence ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s smart?

    ¡¸ However, she can¡¯t organize her thoughts logically. That¡¯s why in Kou-sama¡¯s eyes, it appears that she has inferior thinking, making decisions and acts based on intuition alone, rather than understanding the information that she perceives, and deciding what¡¯s best ¡¹

    She acts on intuition.

    True, Izumi¡¯s somewhat like that.

    ¡¸ I see, it¡¯s natural to judge Izumi based on what she¡¯s doing ¡¹

    Edie?

    ¡¸ I also don¡¯t know much about girls like Izumi since I haven¡¯t met a lot like them. But, I see what Tsukiko¡¯s trying to convey ¡¹

    Edie¡¯s eyes look at Izumi.

    ¡¸ Izumi seems like the same type as Yukino ¡¹

    Yukino?

    ¡¸ She reacts to the events in front of her. When she¡¯s surprised or saddened, she expresses her feelings right away. She doesn¡¯t hide her feelings, or care about what others say or do ¡¹

    Now that you mention that. Izumi indeed resembles Yukino in a way.

    She doesn¡¯t cry or make a fuss like Yukino, but¡­

    ¡¸ But Darling doesn¡¯t see Yukino as badly as her, right? ¡¹

    Edie looked at me.

    ¡¸ Indeed. Kou-sama doesn¡¯t see Yukino-san as dumb ¡¹

    Tsukiko¡¯s always watching my thoughts.

    Tsukiko¡¯s right, I don¡¯t see Yukino as dumb.

    I used to think that Yukino¡¯s selfish, and useless, because she doesn¡¯t think of others, but now I know many good things about Yukino.

    Even now, Yukino doesn¡¯t try to help with housework in the mansion, but she takes care of Mao-chan and Agnes.

    She rarely interacts with the other family members, but she no longer rants and bothers people like she used to.

    Sometimes, she¡¯s also being considerate to the family.

    Besides, she¡¯s showing her talent on the TV show.

    If she was just a self-centered and stupid person, then Snatch and Francie won¡¯t be able to converse with her well.

    Yukino responds to other people¡¯s reactions and actions in her own way.

    Yukino¡¯s show has high ratings because of her interesting conversations.

    So, Yukino¡¯s not an idiot.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ But, Izumi¡¯s different from Yukino, right? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think the two are the same.

    ¡¸ It seems like it, but it¡¯s because Yukino¡¯s too special for Darling ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ That¡¯s why you¡¯re being harsher to Izumi, who¡¯s similar to Yukino. That¡¯s how I see it ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Maybe Izumi-chan and Yukino-chan grew up in similar environments? ¡¹

    Nei speaks suddenly.

    Yukino was born into a family that owns a TV station and newspaper publisher, growing up in a privileged environment, as her father¡¯s an elite employee at a major advertising agency.

    Izumi¡­

    Oh.

    I don¡¯t know anything about Izumi¡¯s family background.

    All I know is that Izumi¡¯s a singing student in the same school as Marika and Maki.

    Also, she¡¯s not on top of the class in the voice department, but that¡¯s all.

    ¡¸ Do we have any reports on Izumi? ¡¹

    I asked Minaho-neesan.

    I¡¯m sure that Minaho-neesan knew in advance from Marika that Izumi was coming along with the Matsumoto sisters yesterday.

    Minaho-neesan would¡¯ve done some research in advance about Izumi.

    ¡¸ Of course ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan took out Izumi¡¯s paper.

    Then.

    ¡¸ You finally got interested in Izumi-san ¡¹

    She looked at me and laughed.

    I¡­

    ¡¸ You¡¯ve met too many people with varying personalities over the past six months. That¡¯s why you¡¯re getting a little numb now. So, you¡¯re being lax in your judgment of someone you don¡¯t perceive as dangerous ¡¹

    When I first met Izumi, she was a student in the same school as Marika.

    I thought of Izumi as a normal music school student.

    Izumi came in dressed as a delinquent and was very childish with her words and actions.

    In short, I looked down on Izumi.

    ¡¸ I think that you should be more greedy in knowing about people ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks gently.

    ¡¸ Since Izumi¡¯s a person that doesn¡¯t have two sides to her personality. You only see her as a dumb girl, right? So you didn¡¯t care to know more than that and decided that¡¯s all you needed to know ¡¹

    ¡¸ Yeah. Seems like it ¡¹

    I admitted to my mistake.

    ¡¸ Remember this, there are some really stupid people in the world, but even the stupidest actions of stupid people have some meaning and reason. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t fail to try to get to know the people you¡¯re involved with, no matter who they are. Don¡¯t make your assumptions and neglect to make an effort on researching the people you¡¯re dealing with ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s words soak in my heart.

    ¡¸ Right. I was wrong. Sorry ¡¹

    I could¡¯ve asked Minaho-neesan and she would¡¯ve given me more information about Izumi last night.

    Yet, I just didn¡¯t try to know more about Izumi.

    ¡¸ Then, I¡¯ll tell you. Igarashi Izumi-san¡¯s grandfather is a well-renowned orchestra conductor. Igarashi Hajime-san ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s face turned grave after hearing her Grandfather¡¯s name.

    ¡¸ Her father, Igarashi Kiyoshi-san, is an opera singer in Japan. Her mother, Igarashi Hidemi-san, was an opera singer in her youth. She¡¯s currently a voice teacher at a music college. In short. Igarashi-san¡¯s family is no stranger to the music world. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan speaks while reading Izumi¡¯s file.

    ¡¸ Neither Marika nor Maki told me that ¡¹

    That Izumi¡¯s family is famous in the music world.

    ¡¸ Well yes. There are several kids whose families are like that in their school ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled wryly.

    ¡¸ Rather, it¡¯s much rarer to find girls whose parents are not in the music business. There are daughters of musicians who are even more famous than Izumi-san¡¯s family ¡¹

    ¡¸ Oh, when a family has a child attending music school, it usually isn¡¯t just the father and mother, but also their grandmother and grandfather, who had been musicians ¡¹

    Nei said.

    Marika and Maki weren¡¯t hiding the fact that Izumi¡¯s grandfather and parents were musicians on purpose.

    Or should I say that¡­

    They didn¡¯t ask Izumi, so they can¡¯t tell me either.

    Especially, Marika brought Izumi with the intention of turning her into a pet.

    She consulted with Minaho-neesan, asking her for permission before doing so.

    Marika didn¡¯t speak unless I asked her.

    If the information about Izumi¡¯s family was of any use to us, Minaho-neesan would take that opportunity to tell me.

    ¡¸ U-Uhm, please don¡¯t cause trouble to Grandfather or my parents. No, please nyan ¡¹

    Izumi looked at Minaho-neesan with a complex face.

    ¡¸ I know. Your grandfather and parents are not in trouble ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan told Izumi.

    ¡¸ I mean. Izumi-san¡¯s been with Kou all morning so you should know how he acts, right? You know that Kou won¡¯t do anything that would harm his family ¡¹

    Izumi saw me ride to Miki-san¡¯s middle school.

    I do anything for the family.

    And, Izumi¡¯s also a part of the family.

    Although, she¡¯s a pet.

    ¡¸ You understand that, and isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re acting spoiled right now, asking Kou to let you go to school now ¡¹

    ¡¸ That might be nyan ¡¹

    Izumi looked at me with a gloomy face.

    I see. She¡¯s not an airhead, she just thought that she could say something more lenient now.

    That¡¯s why she said that so suddenly.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t worry about it. Izumi-san didn¡¯t return to the dorm yesterday, and to school this morning, we¡¯ll make up a valid reason on our side and tell the school about it. There¡¯s no need to trouble Izumi-san¡¯s grandfather and parents, and they won¡¯t scold you either ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Izumi, do you still want to go back to school sooner after that? ¡¹

    I finally get what Izumi was thinking.

    ¡¸ I was scared of Kou-kun-san last night and this morning so I didn¡¯t get to say it. But, if possible, I want to go back to school sooner ¡¹

    Izumi said.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m afraid that not returning to the dorm and skipping classes would lead to strange rumors about me and it would put shame on my Grandfather¡¯s and my parent¡¯s names ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s afraid that not returning home last night and skipping class will be a problem.

    Especially if her grandfather discovers it.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s okay. Your school is making a fuss about how Maki-san received a scholarship grant from the Kouzuki house. You¡¯re supposed to be in shock and sick, you¡¯ll get a doctor¡¯s note too. I already talked to a Kouzuki-owned hospital through Kouzuki SS. ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said.

    ¡¸ Besides, if you go to school now, you¡¯ll walk into the classroom in the middle of a lesson. Stay with Kou until noon and return to school in the afternoon as planned. That¡¯s much more natural ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan can see Izumi¡¯s concerns and took steps in advance.

    ¡¸ Anyway. Please help me so my parents and Grandfather don¡¯t worry nyan ¡¹

    Izumi bows her head to Minaho-neesan.

    ¡¸ Izumi-san, you respect your parents and Grandfather from the bottom of your heart, right? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks.

    ¡¸ Yes, of course, nyan ¡¹

    Izumi replied with a confused look.

    ¡¸ Izumi-san¡¯s grandfather is also on the board of several music foundations. That¡¯s why Izumi knew that now was not the time to be selected for a scholarship ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­?

    Minaho-neesan said. Nei;

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s why Izumi-chan thought that it was weird that Marika told Maki-chan and Miki-chan that she could get a scholarship from the Kouzuki house ¡¹

    I see. Nod.

    This case all started with the Matsumoto sisters, whose father suddenly passed away, and they were at risk of not being able to continue their studies due to financial problems.

    Then, Marika introduced me to the Matsumoto sisters, asking if they could get support.

    Then, before I could make my move, Minaho-neesan and Ruriko were working to get the Matsumoto sisters a scholarship grant from Kouzuki cultural foundation.

    But, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Normally, any scholarship organization won¡¯t grant the Matsumoto sisters a scholarship in the middle of the year, when they¡¯re in the process of selecting the recipients for the next academic year ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right, the Matsumoto sisters aren¡¯t getting the scholarship in the usual way.

    Ruriko, the daughter of the Kouzuki house, forced them to become scholarship students of the Kouzuki cultural foundation.

    ¡¸ And so, Izumi-san thought that what Marika-chan¡¯s telling Maki-chan was suspicious, that¡¯s why she dressed up like a delinquent and was forced to come with them ¡¹

    If Nei¡¯s conjecture is correct, then¡­

    Izumi was sure that we must be trying to trick Maki and Miki from the start.

    That¡¯s why she was trying to break the conversation no matter what.

    In short, the delinquent look was forced, but¡­

    Her reasoning was right.

    ¡¸ Maybe, Izumi-chan was planning to ask her grandfather to give Maki-chan and Miki-chan a scholarship grant from some music foundation, right? ¡¹

    Nei asks.

    ¡¸ I couldn¡¯t make that request nyan. Grandfather is indeed on the board, but he¡¯s not a scholarship judge nyan, but still ¡¹

    Izumi;

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been meaning to ask if Maki-oneesama or Miki-san could apply for next year¡¯s scholarship. nyan ¡¹

    She even thought that far.

    Izumi isn¡¯t dumb like I thought.

    She¡¯s a little instinctive, but she has some reasons for her actions.

    ¡¸ Of course, I know that it¡¯s better for Maki and Miki if they could be scholarship students of a big foundation like the Kouzuki world cultural exchange center nyan. It also means that they can get to know the daughter of the Kouzuki house and Torii house ¡¹

    Izumi understands.

    She could figure that out, and yet¡­

    Why was I so set on thinking that Izumi was a selfish and dumb girl?

    ¡¸ Listen carefully, Kou. You need to understand it now ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at me.

    ¡¸ I told you earlier that Izumi-san¡¯s grandfather holds a special position in the world of music. ¡¹

    Yes.

    If I recall, he¡¯s a world-renowned orchestra conductor.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s not uncommon for children or grandchildren of someone in a special position to follow the footsteps of the older ¡¹

    I heard that Izumi¡¯s father followed her grandfather and became an opera singer.

    Izumi, who was born to opera singer parents, is learning vocals in a music high school.

    ¡¸ Those who rose to a special position in their field know from their own experience what kind of education to give to their children or grandchildren, and can provide the best environment for them to learn. They have contacts and connections within that field, ¡°at what age, where, which teachers, and what the child should study?¡± They can successfully guide their children and grandchildren into the same world they¡¯re in ¡¹

    Izumi¡¯s listening to Minaho-neesan with a depressed look.

    ¡¸ But you know, it¡¯s hard for a child raised by parents who are top-notch in those particular fields to become top-notch in those worlds as their parents and grandparents. It¡¯s only a rare case ¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸ Of course, if they received a specialized education since childhood, then they¡¯ll become a professional in that field. But, at best, they become first-rate, but most usually end up at second or third at best. It¡¯s rare for someone to become first-class professional like their parents ¡¹

    ¡¸ True, in sports, many children of famous athletes who become professionals aren¡¯t as successful as their parents. On the other hand, children whose parents were second or third-rate professionals, have become great athletes ¡¹

    Nei said.

    That analogy makes sense.

    Indeed, there are often second-generation athletes, but I think it¡¯s rare for the children of the top athletes to achieve the same level of greatness as their parents.

    ¡¸ Why do you think it¡¯s that way? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan asks me.

    ¡¸ They were given the best environment for everything from a young age. So, why can¡¯t the child grow on the same level as the parent? ¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸ Is it because the parents provided it? ¡¹

    I replied.

    ¡¸ Are you saying that if everything¡¯s provided for them, they won¡¯t learn how to take things on their own? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan;

    ¡¸ I think so too ¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸ A top-class parent would think that the child would need a professional before the child seeks it. But even if it¡¯s all the right stuff, the child will just keep accepting and digesting the massive amount of stuff the parents keep giving them all the time. They¡¯re so preoccupied that they don¡¯t develop the ability to think about what they need, to search for it, and to gain it by themselves ¡¹

    The environment given by the parents is too good that the person can¡¯t digest them all

    ¡¸ Even so, if the child is an adolescent and rebels against their parents, they can be critical of what they try to give to the child, trying to take care of themselves to be independent, but if the parents were too great and the child has deep-seated respect, then they¡¯ll accept everything and anything they do for them without criticism ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan continued.

    ¡¸ Those kids would have weaker judgment when they need to think for themselves. It¡¯s because they accept whatever their parents judged as necessary for them without question. They don¡¯t develop the skills to think for themselves, with what to do about what¡¯s happening in front of them ¡¹

    They just do whatever their parents tell them to do, becoming too dependent.

    ¡¸ Izumi-san¡¯s like that, don¡¯t you think? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. We looked at Izumi.

    ¡¸ I think Izumi¡¯s personality became like that because of her Grandfather and parents. Izumi-san just unconditionally accepts whatever her Grandfather and parents tell her to do. She doesn¡¯t think much about the reason, and just accepts it as it is. If not, she can¡¯t deal with the barrage of things her parents and her grandfather want to give her ¡¹

    If her parents tell her to do this, do that, she¡¯ll do it without thinking much.

    If she thinks about it every step of the way, she won¡¯t be able to digest it all, so she just swallows.

    That personality started in childhood, through her studies in music.

    ¡¸ And now, Maki-san is just as important as her parents are to Izumi-san ¡¹

    Izumi feels admiration for Maki.

    ¡¸ So, she accepts what Maki-san tells her as much as her parents, and if she thinks that it¡¯s for Maki-san, then she¡¯ll also accept whatever Marika or you tell her, no matter what it is ¡¹

    Maki¡¯s the precious one for Izumi. She only accepts Marika and me through Maki.

    ¡¸ Earlier Tsukiko-san mentioned that Izumi reacts in detail to what¡¯s happening and what people are saying and doing. She analyzes it in her own way, unable to act by herself. It¡¯s because she¡¯s always done what her Grandfather and parents told her to do that she never had the experience of thinking for herself, and doing something on her own ¡¹

    Izumi looks down and trembles.

    ¡¸ Furthermore, Izumi-san doesn¡¯t want the people around her to hate her. She fears rejection. It¡¯s a common trait for children raised under the control of very influential parents. They don¡¯t want their parents to hate them, so they just do what their parents tell them to do with a bright face. That also applies to other people. So, they make it a top priority to act in a way so others don¡¯t hate her, looking like they don¡¯t think, that they¡¯re a frivolous person ¡¹

    ¡¸ So that¡¯s why Izumi keeps talking with nyan at the end of her sentence. She doesn¡¯t want to get hated, so she follows as she¡¯s told ¡¹

    Edie said.

    ¡¸ Yes, doing something that silly is also just so she doesn¡¯t get hated. Izumi-san, didn¡¯t you just accept everything we told you no matter what? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s right, Izumi;

    She just accepted being Maki and Marika¡¯s pet right away.

    She even gave her virginity to me.

    That wasn¡¯t because Izumi is dumb, or that she was not thinking.

    But, she lived a life without having to make her own decisions, and she was afraid of being rejected by others.

    Now, what¡¯s most important for Izumi is Maki or me not hating her, so she¡¯s desperately trying to keep going with ¡°nyan nyan¡±

    ¡¸ Izumi-san will remain inferior if this continues. With her Grandfather and parents backing her, she might be able to become a professional vocalist or opera singer, but won¡¯t reach the top class. She¡¯ll become a second-rate opera singer at best, or through her Grandfather or Parent¡¯s connections, she¡¯ll become a teacher at some music school, or work in some music-related job, but still ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan said. Izumi listens in silence.

    ¡¸ Well then, I¡¯ve been talking about what I think about Izumi-san for a while now, but what were your thoughts? About your current state ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looked at Izumi.

    Izumi;

    ¡¸ I honestly¡­don¡¯t know what should I do nyan ¡¹

    Even so, Izumi doesn¡¯t forget to put ¡°nyan¡± in her sentences.

    ¡¸ I¡¯m just afraid of Kou-kun-san. Really scared ¡¹

    Those are Izumi¡¯s feelings as she¡¯s into girls.

    She didn¡¯t want to have sex with me.

    Furthermore, she sees me as a dangerous man now that she saw my work on the other side.

    Therefore, she¡¯s afraid of me.

    No, without Maki around, everyone around her is scary.

    She looks like a bright yet dull girl, but the truth is that she gets scared easily.

    ¡¸ So Izumi-san says, but what do you think Kou? ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan looks back at me.

    I¡­

    I think¡­

    I only have one method I know of.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll have sex with Izumi for the whole morning ¡¹

    I said. Izumi trembled.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ll be alone with Izumi. We¡¯ll have sex, and I¡¯ll see what kind of a woman Izumi is through sex ¡¹

    With my whole body and my penis.

    ¡¸ Right. I think you should ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled.

    ¡¸ Use the next room. Here¡¯s the key ¡¹

    She gave me the keys to a hotel room.

    ¡¸ By the way, do you have anything else for me, Kou? ¡¹

    Do I have anything to ask Minaho-neesan?

    ¡¸ I¡¯d like some of the research documents for the girls in the agency, especially the two ones we have our eyes on. I¡¯ll read it later after having sex with Izumi ¡¹

    Was it Enjo Madoka and Takaoji Shiori?

    Minaho-neesan¡¯s explanation from earlier wasn¡¯t enough.

    If we have research, then I need to read that before going to the office.

    ¡¸ Also¡­ ¡¹

    I look at the girl who had been quiet all this time in the room.

    Kurose Anju.

    ¡¸ Kurose Anju¡¯s papers too ¡¹

    Kurose Anju looked up at me.

    Yes, I¡­

    I took Kurose Anju from Ishigami Mizuki the other day and made her my bodyguard, but¡­

    I don¡¯t know a lot about her.

    Shou-neechan and Minaho-neesan aren¡¯t saying anything, which means that Kouzuki SS found that she poses no problem.

    I need to know more about her.

    ¡¸ Okay. I¡¯ll prepare them ¡¹

    Minaho-neesan smiled satisfied.

    That¡¯s why I can see that I got it right.

    However.

    ¡¸ Uhm, what about me? ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san looked at me with a confused face.

    Well¡­

    Sure, I don¡¯t know anything about Kinoshita-san¡¯s past with the Banbarubie.

    But¡­

    ¡¸ I can hear more about Kinoshita-san once you have time to talk about it ¡¹

    I replied.

    I feel like Kinoshita-san¡¯s past would be a plot of a TV drama.

    Reading reports won¡¯t do it justice.

    ¡¸ Oh, so that¡¯s it. Got it. Then, I¡¯ll talk about it while you deflower me ¡¹

    Kinoshita-san said brightly.